《Super God Gene》


 Chapter 1： Gene

    On the edge of the mountain stream of the rocky stone, a black boy pressed a shell to reveal a metallic luster, long like a crab, and some like a horned beetle.


    The black-handed juvenile held the dagger in the other hand. Lisuo��s self-concerned cut off the paw that the beetle was still struggling, and picked up the carapace to reveal the tender meat inside.


    There is hardly any hesitation. The black boy is like a crab. He **** the meat out of his claws and then throws it into his mouth together with a large piece of tender meat. He chews it a few times and swallows it directly.


    "Hunting black beetles, not getting the soul of the beast, eating black beetle worms, can get 0 to 10 genes randomly."


    "Eating black beetle worm, gene +0."


    The strange sound sounded in Hansen''s mind, and a series of messages also appeared in his mind.


    Hansen: Not evolution.


    Rank: None


    Shouyuan: 200.


    The evolution of the gods requires: a hundred genes.


    Has the gene: seventy-nine points of genes.


    Have the soul of the beast: no.


    "There have been more than 30 black beetles that have not given me any more genes. It seems that I have eaten too many black beetle worms. The worms can no longer promote my physical evolution. Even a little gene has not been obtained. When I go down, I will be able to complete the first evolution and get the ranks." Han Sen��s face is depressed.


    Humans reached a very high level more than a hundred years ago, and finally mastered the space transmission technology. However, when humans tried to transmit, they were shocked to find that they were not transmitted back to the past and were not transmitted. To the future.


    It can''t even be transmitted from one planet to another, and at the other end of the space transfer channel is a completely different world.


    A world completely beyond human imagination. In this world, all scientific and technological means have lost their functions. Submachine guns are not as useful as a steel knife in this world; various missiles and nuclear weapons cannot explode in this world, and There is no difference in the pile of scrap iron; all kinds of mechanical and electronic equipment are completely inoperable in this world.


    All kinds of horrible creatures are rampant in this world. The human beings who stood at the top of the food chain because of the power of wisdom and technology have become the weakest chickens at the bottom of the food chain.


    However, when human beings in this world killed some relatively weak creatures and ate their flesh and blood, they were surprised to find that their flesh had undergone earth-shaking changes and evolved in a way that science could not explain.


    What is more surprising to humans is that in this world, as the body evolves, their lifespan increases, and this discovery shocks the entire human race.


    In the next hundred years, more and more human beings have entered this world, which humans call "the sanctuary of God", gradually becoming familiar with the rules of the world, hunting and preying on the world''s creatures, and evolving their flesh. The higher the degree of physical evolution, the longer the lifespan. In theory, if you can continue to evolve, it is not impossible to live forever.


    In this world, the means of science and technology have been completely useless. The only thing that can help human beings is the most primitive fighting skills. The ancient martial arts that had been completely degraded in modern society have played an unexpected role in this world. effect.


    Various ancient martial arts have been re-developed, and after more than one hundred years of inheritance and development, a new martial school has been formed, and various new ancient martial arts have also emerged.


    In addition to the ancient martial arts, there is also a kind of power in the sanctuary of the gods that gives great help to human beings, that is, the soul of the beast.


    Hunting the creatures of the sanctuary of God has a certain chance to acquire the beast of the creature. The beast is used by humans. Its form is strange. Some beasts can be directly summoned to fight for humans. Some beasts can be turned into Objects such as armor weapons.


    In addition, some beasts can even help humans transform, let humans change into horrible behemoths, or birds flying between heaven and earth, or insect ants that can penetrate into the ground.


    Whether it is ancient Wu or the soul of the beast, there is not much relationship with Hansen.


    Even in the scientific and technological society, advanced science and technology are in the hands of a few people.


    Hansen completed the integrated compulsory education and graduated into the sanctuary of the gods at the age of sixteen. He learned all the entry-level new ancient martial arts that everyone in this era would have.


    As for the soul of the beast, it is expensive, even if it is the lowest-order beast soul, it is not a poor and white Hansen can buy.


    Without strong ancient martial arts, without the help of the beast soul, or even the high-alloy alloy weapons of the human system, Hansen is struggling in the sanctuary of the gods. He can only hunt down some low-level creatures and eat his flesh and blood to evolve his flesh. .


    However, the low-order flesh and blood eat more, and the effect on the physical evolution is getting lower and lower, so that Hansen has entered the sanctuary of God for more than three months, still unable to complete a physical evolution.


    Hansen didn''t try to hunt and kill some powerful creatures, but even the weakest primitive bio-bone beasts almost wanted Hansen''s life, and let him rest for nearly a month to return to the sanctuary of God.


    Now Hansen has eaten almost all the low-level creatures he can hunt nearby. It is no use to eat their flesh and blood. If you don��t venture to hunt high-level creatures, you don��t know what year and month to go. Make the body evolve.


    While Hansen was considering whether to try again to hunt the copper beast, the corner of his eye suddenly saw something coming out of the stream in the mountains.


    Hansen originally thought it was a black beetle, but immediately felt that something was wrong. The black beetle was a black shell, but what he saw in his eyes was a dazzling golden yellow.


    Han Sen stared at the things crawling out of the stream, but it was really a black beetle, but this black beetle is somewhat different from the ordinary black beetle, the body is as big as a basketball, and it presents a golden The color, like a piece of art carved from gold, especially a pair of eyes, seems to be crystal clear crystal, if you don''t look carefully, you won''t find it to be a living thing.


    "How is this black beetle so strange?" Hansen stared at the black beetle, which seemed to be carved in gold.


    During this time, he didn''t know how many black beetles were hunted. He couldn''t understand the black beetle. The black beetle had poor eyesight, but the hearing was very sensitive. As long as it stayed still, even the black beetle could not. Discover his existence.


    Hansen stared at the weird golden black beetle, but did not want the golden black beetle to climb over to him.


    I almost didn''t want to, when the golden black beetle climbed to Hansen, Hansen held the golden black beetle''s back shell with lightning, and the dagger in the other hand skillfully cut into its fragile joints. Staggered six times, as if the clouds were flowing, the six claws of the golden black beetle were cut cleanly.


    Then, as the golden black beetle struggled to turn over, a knife smashed into a white mark under the abdomen, stirring the dagger, and the golden black beetle suddenly did not move.


    "Hunt the blood black beetle of the gods, get the soul of the black blood beetle of the **** blood, eat the flesh and blood of the blood black beetle, and randomly get 0 to 10 **** genes."

 Chapter 2： Ass mad

    Hansen was shocked by the sudden sound in his mind, and he could hardly believe that it was true.


    God blood-level creatures, god-level soul souls, can hardly believe.


    The creatures in the sanctuary of God are divided into four kinds of common creatures, primitive creatures, mutant creatures, and **** blood creatures. They can eat different grades of genes by eating flesh and blood of different order organisms.


    At present, there are four shelter spaces found by human beings. Each time the body is evolved, it can enter the next space. The stronger the gene used in evolution, the higher the possibility of survival in the next space.


    Needless to say, the blood of the beast soul, can be said to be the best of the beast soul, just a **** of blood and soul can sell the price.


    After Hansen reacted, he almost grasped the dagger with a trembling hand, picked up the back shell of the blood black beetle, and cut the tender meat, which was like a jelly, and cut it into the mouth.


    "Eat the blood of the black blood beetle and get a little **** gene."


    Feeling the heat flow after the flesh and blood swallowed, and then heard the sound of the sound in my mind, almost tears moved.


    I can''t take care of the others. I grabbed the claws of the blood black beetle, sucked the shredded pork inside, and swallowed all the brain into the abdomen. I only felt a burst of heat flowing through the whole body, and the whole body''s blood was almost boiling. Woke up.


    There is not much difference between eating black blood beetles and eating crabs. After sucking the meat out of the six claws, Hansen cuts the meat inside the carapace with a knife.


    "Eat the blood of the black blood beetle and get a little **** gene."


    "Eat the blood of the black blood beetle and get a little **** gene."


    "..."


    The continuous strange sounds sounded in Hansen''s mind, making Hansen''s happiness almost like floating in the clouds.


    Hansen was happy with a knife and a knife. The dagger in his hand suddenly made a sound. It seemed to be cut on something hard, and the sound of a metal impact made Hansen stunned.


    The black beetle is similar to the crab. It looks very hard, but the inside of the shell is tender meat, and there are no bones. How can there be metal?


    Remove the dagger, follow the mouth cut out of the dagger, pull the meat aside, and see that there is a horn of black metal inside. Hansen cuts the surrounding meat, and the ferrous metal is completely exposed.


    Hansen had thought it was a metal, but after all it was peeled off, it was discovered that it was a black crystal of the size and shape of a pigeon.


    Hansen pinched the crystal in his hand and didn''t feel anything different, like a beautiful round black pebbles.


    However, taking a close look at the front of the eye, it seems that there is a looming evolution of hundreds of millions of stars in the crystal, beautiful and incredible.


    "This is the lowest level of the sanctuary of the gods, not to mention the blood-level creatures. Even the primitive creatures are rare. How can a black blood beetle suddenly appear? And I have never heard of it. Black beetle, a creature that does not flow at all, and the same kind of blood-like creatures, and this blood-level black beetle is too weak. Is this black blood beetle appearing, and this black What is the relationship between the crystals?" Han Sen secretly thought.


    However, I couldn��t think of a clue at the moment. Hansen swallowed the rest of the blood black beetle, and the stomach that was eaten was almost ruined. He got a total of seven points. gene.


    The seven-point **** gene, in the past, Han Sen did not even think about it, with his origins, even if you work hard, it is difficult to defeat the blood-level creatures, let alone the blood level, even the original level must be excused Life to fight, the chances of successful hunting are still low.


    The shell of the remaining blood black beetle is also a very precious material. Hansen smashed his claws and stuffed them into the pocket with the upper and lower shells.


    The common black beetle''s shell has almost no value, but the blood black beetle shell, even if it is turned back to cook soup, drink should be able to grow up one or two points of God gene.


    Hansen was the first to eat the blood-level creatures. It should be said that it should be full of ten genes. After eating the meat, it only got seven points. The remaining three points are in this shell.


    If you take this shell to sell money, I am afraid that the money sold will be enough to buy a fairly good private aircraft in the L-Star Alliance.


    Back to the steel armor shelter, walking on the street, people are pointing at him everywhere, gloating, there are ridicules, but no one is close to Hansen.


    Everyone in the steel armor shelter looks like Hansen watching the monster.


    Originally, ordinary people enter the shelter, even if they are poor and white, as long as they are not too bad, find a few newcomers to go along with, and it is not a problem to hunt down some of the original creatures that have been placed, nor will they be as miserable as Hansen.


    However, in the entire steel nail shelter, no one is willing or courageous to have a relationship with Hansen.


    More than three months ago, Hansen entered the world of the sanctuary for the first time. The first time he walked out of the shelter, he just walked through the corner of a city wall. He was shocked to find that there was a whole body in front of him. A horned wolf that is taller than a man, standing back to him.


    There was hardly any hesitation, and Hansen grabbed the dagger and smashed into the unicorn''s ass.


    This embarrassment, let Han Sen and Qin Lan together become the biggest laughing stock of the entire steel armor shelter.


    That''s right, the one-horned white wolf is not a stranger. Like Hansen, it is a human being, a human being who used the beast to transform.


    Moreover, Qin Lan is still the most powerful and powerful woman in the steel armor shelter, a woman who is likely to complete the first evolution with the blood gene, and thus embark on the path of evolution.


    A hairy boy who first entered the steel nail shelter smashed Qin''s ass, which became the biggest joke of the entire steel nail shelter. Although in the face of Qin Lan, no one dared to mention this, but in the back. Everyone is going to have a cramp.


    "Ass madness" became Hansen''s nickname in the steel armor shelter.


    Qin Yan, who is angry and angry, puts down the swear words. Whoever dares to be with Hansen is the enemy of her Qin dynasty.


    In the steel armor shelter, there are not many people who have the ability to be enemies with Qin Yu. Even if they have this ability, no one will be an enemy of Hansen��s unfamiliar "butt madness" and Qin.


    Therefore, Hansen will be so miserable, but Hansen does not complain to Qin. This is his fault. The first time he entered the world of shelter, it was too nervous, and he had never seen a different creature and changed his body. Human beings will make such unforgivable mistakes.


    Qin Lan did not kill him under anger, Hansen has been very grateful.


    Hansen��s only gratification is that human beings have entered the world of the sanctuary of God. They are randomly and uncontrollable. There is no relatives and friends in the steel shelter, and no one knows his real name.

 Chapter 3： Blood armor

    Hansen returned to his room, gave birth to a fire, poured a pot of water, and threw the claws and shells of the blood black beetle into it.


    Now Hansen has no tools and no other methods. He can only use this most primitive method to deal with the carapace of the blood black beetle, and cook the genetic essence inside.


    The blood-level carapace is not able to cook the essence in an hour or two. After Hansen puts on the lid, he takes out the black crystal and watches it carefully.


    But it seems that I can''t see any clues.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s gaze saw a civet-sized green scale beast in the corner cage of the room, and his heart moved slightly.


    Green scale beasts, like black beetles, are common creatures. Hansen has been preying on green scale beasts and brought them back to cook to increase their genes.


    However, after the green scale beast had eaten more, the gene was no longer added. The rest of Hansen was lazy to eat again. He stayed there and forgot it. He did not expect to be alive.


    From the cage, he grabbed the green scale beast that was dying and dying. Hansen hesitated, and the black crystal in his hand was sent to the mouth of the green beast and was about to be stuffed.


    Who knows that the dying green beak saw the black crystal, and did not know where the power came from. He even opened his mouth and spit out a roll of his tongue. He simply rolled the black crystal into his mouth and slammed it into his stomach.


    "This black spar is really amazing!" Hansen looked stunned and found that after the green scales swallowed the black crystals, it seemed that the spirit was much better, and there was some strength in the body, and the four claws caught and turned and wanted to bite. Hansen grabbed the hand of his neck.


    Hansen threw the green scale beast into the cage and carefully watched the green scale beast. I saw that the green scale beast that had not been eaten for many days had completely recovered its vitality and smashed it in the cage, like Hansen. When I just got back from the wild, I was full of energy and wildness.


    Hansen was sitting across the cage and observing the movements of the green scale beast in the cage. There was a faint speculation in his heart. If the guess is true, maybe he really got something that is not a thing, more than a blood creature. Crazy stuff.


    However, Hansen is afraid that his own guess is wrong. He can only stare at the green beast, hoping to see the changes he desires from it.


    Han Sen was too nervous, squinting and not knowing how long it was, until the scent of the bone soup was heard in the pot, he felt a hunger in the stomach, and the stomach was already uncomfortable.


    Looking at the time, it was almost twenty-four hours. Hansen quickly got up and went to see the black beetle shell inside the pot. Only the golden carapace had been stewed and turned into pale gold, and the soup was glowing. The bright golden luster, coupled with the scent of the nose, makes Hansen, who has long been in the belly, unable to swallow.


    I was about to take the bowl of soup, and suddenly I heard the sound of the broken iron bars in the cage of the green scale beast. Hansen quickly turned around and saw that the green scales had broken an iron bar in the cage. The head has been stretched out from the inside.


    The pale green scales of the original body itself turned into dark green at this time, and the teeth became sharp and sharp. The tips of the four claws were like iron hooks, which were to be drilled out of the cage.


    Hansen was shocked and happy. He pulled out the dagger inserted in his waist and rushed to the front of the cage in two steps. A knife stabbed into the lower abdomen of the green scale beast stuck in his head. He stirred a few times and the green scale beast was bursting. Struggling, then there is no movement.


    "Hunting the original biological green scale beast, without acquiring the soul of the beast, eating the flesh of the original green scale beast, you can get 0 to 10 original genes."


    The strange sound rang in Hansen''s mind, leaving Hansen to stay there.


    "Original green scale beast... the original green scale beast... That crystal can really make these creatures evolve..." Hansen was shocked by the great joy and did not know what to do.


    After a long time, Han Sen suddenly jumped out, cut the belly of the green scale beast with a dagger, and smashed out the crystal of the size of the pigeon egg. He also took care of the **** belly on it and took it in his hand. Two mouths, then wiped clean, it seems that the treasure is generally held in the hands.


    "The blood-black beetle is really because this crystal has become a blood-level... If you continue to let the green beast evolve, can it also evolve into a blood-level..." Hansen barely dared Think about it again, because that''s too amazing.


    Hansen��s excited hand holding the crystal was shaking, biting his tongue and screaming and discovering that it was not a dream.


    Excited for a while, Hansen carefully collected the crystals, and then drank the net of the stewed carapace soup in the pot, and gained a little blood gene, which made Hansen��s blood gene reach eight. There are so many points.


    There is no way, Hansen has only the simplest tool. With this primitive method, it is impossible to completely squeeze out the genetic essence in the carapace. It is very good to be able to add a little blood gene.


    When Hansen remembered that he had hunted the blood black beetle, he also got a **** black beetle soul, and quickly went to see the information.


    Hansen: Not evolution.


    Rank: None


    Shouyuan: 200.


    The evolution of the gods requires: a hundred genes.


    Has the gene: seventy-nine points gene, eight-point gene.


    Own soul: God blood black beetle.


    God blood black beetle beast soul: armor type.


    "I don''t know what the armor of the blood black beetle will look like?" Hansen thought, only a golden light and shadow flew out of the air, it was the golden black beetle.


    I saw that the golden black beetle flew over Hansen''s chest, and suddenly turned into a golden liquid and spread to Hansen''s body. Just in a blink of an eye, Hansen''s entire body was wrapped with hair.


    The streamlined gold armor, full of explosive power and impact, envelops Hansen''s entire body, like the Gothic European armor with modern aerodynamics, which looks like art.


    The entire armor is full of strength and speed, and Hansen''s entire body is set to be slender and majestic, as if the body is full of explosive power.


    And it flashed with metallic luster, like a gold-like carapace, and there was a solid texture in the gorgeous. If it was a fierce look, there would be a few gold saints like the Golden Saints.


    The difference with the gold vesti is that this beastly armor wraps Hansen��s head and body in it, only in the joints where there are some gaps between the armor and the black beetle itself. This is also the black beetle. The only weakness of the armor of the beast.


    Hansen had a little activity. Not only did he feel that he was not burdened or obstructed, but he felt that his body seemed to be lighter and his body was full of vitality.


    "It''s not the armor of the blood-level beast spirit. It''s more often seen in the steel shelters. The armor of the original-level beasts is gorgeous. I don''t know how many times." Hansen''s heart is ecstatic, before He saw that some of the armor who was wearing the original beast spirit had envied it. He never thought that one day, he could get a god-level soul armor.

 Chapter 4： Old house

    ��Zhao Yalong, the president of Yate Group, completed the third evolution and was promoted to the shelter of the Fourth God. He became the 83rd human being in the space of the fourth god��s sanctuary in human history. The Shouyuan reached 500 and gained the demigod. Level..."


    "Recote galaxy genius juvenile Lange, with a hundred mutated gene promoted to the space of the second god''s shelter, Shouyuan reached three hundred, obtained the evolutionary rank..."


    "Member of the House of Lords Hemingway, who hunted the Ocean Star of the demigod of the gods, became the first strong person to hunt down the gods of the gods..."


    "According to authoritative experts, humans will appear in the first four evolutions in ten years, and advance into the shelter of the Fifth God..."


    "..."


    Hansen was sent out from the Steel Armor Shelter, and today''s news is playing on the virtual screen.


    "Evolution, transcendence, demigod, with that black crystal, I will be able to go that step, even go further." Hansen clenched his fist and strode off the transfer station and took the maglev train. Going in the direction of your own home.


    Just arrived at the door of the house, but before entering the yard, I heard a bitter and mean woman voice.


    "Russell Lan, do you want to occupy the old house of our Korean family? I can tell you, this house is left by our parents. I have a share with my older brother and two brothers. Now my big brother is gone, we are Han. The family will not bully you a widow. The one of the big brothers will be given to you, but if you want to monopolize, we will never agree."


    "Yes, the old house is the legacy of the parents. We all have a share of the children. Because of what your family is monopolized, you have lived for more than 20 years. It is already a big bargain. It is time. The score is a legacy." The voice of a middle-aged man came along.


    "The second brother said yes, you have occupied the old house for more than 20 years, we will not count the rent, but this old house is a legacy, it must score." A man who is a little whispered, very feminine, followed .


    "We have already found a lawyer to estimate, this old house is now worth more than three million, we are three, even if the family is one million, you will give us one million, and this old house is yours. Or we will sell this old house, and the three of us will divide the money into one point. How can we do it, and what do you do when you say what to do..." It is the voice of a young woman.


    "The second brother said yes, now the big brother is gone, we are not bullying your orphans and widows, we are all with you, you give money when you say money, you say that selling houses will sell houses, we don''t care." The first bitter and mean The woman voice said again.


    "Second brother and three sisters, it is useless to force me. You don''t know the situation in our family. Where do you get two million?" said a sad woman.


    "Then sell the house." The bitter woman immediately said the interface.


    "The house is sold, where do we live? Hansen has just graduated, and the child should go to school immediately..." said the sad woman.


    "Da, you are not right when you say this. Is it only your family''s difficulties? Your family Hansen and Han Wei are just reading the integrated compulsory education. Our family Han Hao is a private school. Every year, the tuition fees let me I have white hair."


    "The three sisters said that everyone has had a hard time, who is not short of money? Is it not right to sell a house? Everyone has taken the money to do things well, and you have money to study for it." The man said.


    "Anyway, you either give us money, or sell a house, yell at yourself." The young woman said indifferently.


    Hansen was furious outside, and opened the door. He saw his mother holding her sister Han Hanzheng��s tears, and the five-year-old sister Han Yu was afraid of shrinking in her mother��s arms, small face and big eyes. Full of fear, next to them, there are two men and two women, all with a cold smile on their faces.


    "Do you still have a face to run here to get an old house?" Hansen pointed at a fat woman with a sloppy face. "Aunt, you used to do finances in the company, and made tens of millions of bad debts. Who is it?" Cried and cried and asked my dad to help her make up?"


    "Han Sen, nonsense, whoever makes a bad debt, you don''t want to smother the blood." The thin man of the soft voice shouted at Hansen.


    "And you, my uncle, misappropriation of the company''s public funds to invest, and finally lost a few million, who is running to my house, screaming for my dad to help him?" Han Sen pointed to the voice soft and thin Middle-aged man''s airway.


    "Uncle, you owe a gambling debt, and you almost jumped off the building. Who helped you? You are outside, you are almost hacked, and who is spending money to save you?" Life?�� Hansen pointed to another middle-aged man with a big belly.


    "Xingyu Group wants to annex our company. My dad is not going to make a fuss for everyone and Xingyu company, how can he die?" Hansen glanced at four people: "But you? You When I am good, my dad is just dead here. If you don��t even come to the funeral, you will go and sell the company to the Xingyu Group. Do you have any money for the orphans and widows? When I got married, who bought the house? Is it cheaper than the old house? When your grandparents were alive, did you take care of the day, now you still have a face to divide the old house?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, it''s all big brothers. They are arbitrarily and arbitrarily. The company is left by the father. Why do you say that the company alone has a share? We should also spend money on the company." Lei said hard to the scalp.


    "The second brother said that it is true that your father is holding the company. We just take back the money that belongs to us. Anyway, even if you say that it is useless, you can either sell the house or sell the house. Choose one, otherwise we will see in court that where the lawsuit is hit, you are all lost.�� Aunt Han Yumei shouted with a scorpion.


    "That is, your father''s fault..." Several people accused Hansen of having died.


    Han Sen was trembling with anger, and his heart was not worthwhile for his father. When Dad took over the company, it was just a small company with a market value of one or two million. It worked hard step by step to grow and develop, but every time I wiped my **** for myself, and the company almost went out of business because of the lack of surroundings. Finally, the company��s death was unclear. After the death, it fell so badly that even his wife and children would have to be seen by this group of white-eyed wolves. bully.


    In the past, Hansen��s father always said that he was a family member. There is no need to care about it. Now it seems that it is a great irony.


    If their family really lacks money, there is something that can''t be done, Hansen also recognizes.


    But looking at the private aircraft they came from, which one is not a million items, the company��s money was at least 100 million, and all of them fell into their pockets, and none of them were distributed to Hansen. They are orphans and widows, how can they lack money, and there is no way even one million.

 Chapter 5： Blast

    Han Yumei and Han Lei jumped in the chickens of Hansen��s family. Finally, they gave me a swearword and gave them a month. If they want to give money, they will sell the house, otherwise they will see it in court.


    "It��s all useless, even the old house can��t keep it.�� Russell Lan was holding Han Han��s tears.


    Russell Lan is a gentle woman. When Hansen��s father was still there, she was pampered like a princess. Not to mention that she was doing housework. She wouldn��t even sweep the floor. After Hansen��s father died, Russell could pull both of her brothers and sisters. Big, Hansen is not easy for the mother.


    "Mom, don''t worry, my dad is gone, and I am, I won''t let them take our house. You take a break, I will ask Zhang Shu for a question." Hansen unplugged the former legal counsel of the company. It is also the phone of his father''s good friend Zhang.


    "Zhang Shu, I am Komori... Recently your waist still hurts... I have a little legal thing to ask you about... This is the case..." Hansen broke his communication and his face was a bit ugly.


    Now he can confirm that Han Yumei did not tell lies, and they do have some inheritance rights. If they go to court, the final result is almost like Han Yumei said, paying or selling houses, only these two The road can go.


    "How does Komori, Zhang say?" Russell asked nervously as Hansen asked.


    "Do not worry, Mom, I have already asked Zhang Shu, and with the solution, you can take care of Xiaoyan with peace of mind. This matter will be handed over to me. The house will not be taken away by anyone." Hansen Said with a smile.


    "That''s good...that''s good..." Russell Lau took a long sigh of relief.


    Resting at home for one night, the next morning, Han Sen took the train to the transfer station and entered the world of the sanctuary of the gods through the transfer station.


    The place where Hansen appeared was that in the room of the steel armor shelter, human beings were sent into the shelter of the gods, and they all appeared in a fixed room. This room can only be accessed by anyone, no matter what method is used by others. It is not possible to enter this room unless allowed by the owner.


    Before completing the first evolution and entering the space of the second god''s shelter, this is Hansen''s home in the world of the sanctuary of God.


    Now Hansen has no power, no power, no need to protect the house, it can only pay 2 million in a month to save his old home.


    Although very unwilling, but before the strength and power, this is the only way to save the house.


    Two million left-handed coins are undoubtedly an astronomical figure for a 16-year-old who has just graduated from integrated compulsory education.


    The previous Hansen, let alone one month, even if it is a year, it is impossible to earn two million.


    But now it is different. In fact, if Hansen had already cooked the soup of the blood black beetle, it was only the blood-level carapace, and it could sell one or two million.


    Although there is no blood-level carapace, Hansen has the black crystal that can make the creature evolve. With that one, two million can be counted.


    Looking at the corpse of the original green scale beast still on the ground, Hansen hesitated, smashed the body, peeled the bones with the dagger, and dried the water on the fire to make the dried meat. Packed in a bag at the waist as your own dry food.


    He must first catch a creature back, in order to use the spar to evolve the creature, and then use high-quality flesh to exchange money.


    But now that Hansen has a god-level beast, he can go hunting the original creatures, no need to hunt ordinary creatures.


    It takes a day for ordinary creatures to evolve to the original level, and the original creatures can''t sell too high a price. Two million is not a small amount. Hansen has to evolve at least one mutant to sell. Two million.


    The original level of bio-distribution is about a dozen kilometers away from the steel armor sanctuary. Hansen did not dare to go before. Now there is a difference between the beast and the soul armor.


    However, Hansen��s goal this time is not the weakest copper tooth beast among the original creatures near the steel armor shelter. He chose the wind that often appeared in the windy valley.


    Although the blast is only a primitive creature, the body is relatively fragile. If the common alloy dagger can directly hit its key, it is easy to kill. However, because the speed of the wind is so fast, the average human can''t keep up with its speed. A pair of hacksaw-like forearms can easily open the bones of human beings, as long as it is smashed by its arm, it will not die. Disabled, so few humans will come to hunt for the wind.


    For Hansen, the blast is a good choice. The blast is only a primitive creature. After all, it is impossible to break the blood-like beast of his body. As long as the blast can not hurt him, he naturally It''s easy to kill the wind.


    The most important thing is that after smashing the claws and wings of the wind, it has almost no fighting ability, but it will not die. Hansen can bring it back to his room and be black crystal. After evolving into a variant, it was slaughtered to sell flesh and blood.


    Of course, if you are lucky enough, you can kill a few more winds, and if you hit a big ship with a blast, you will be better.


    The blast of the beast is a weapon type, which can be turned into a slashed blade, which is a jagged long dagger, which is the weapon Hansen is good at.


    Although the scaly serrated blade is only the original weapon-type beast soul, its destructive power and edge degree are the most advanced in the original class. Compared with some mutant weapons, the sharpness is not inferior.


    However, because hunting and blasting is too dangerous, few people will go to the wind valley, so few people have fallen into the razor blade, and occasionally some people sell it, they can also sell the sky.


    If you can hit a big luck to get a blast of the beast, Hansen does not need to expect to sell the mutant biological flesh and blood, as long as the blast of the sorcerer soul, it is enough to change to two million.


    All the way to the valley of the wind, there are fewer and fewer people nearby, when you are near the valley of the wind, you can no longer see the human traces, and indeed few humans set foot here.


    Hansen did not dare to go too far, he found a hidden place, summoned the blood black beetle beast soul, turned into a gold armor to protect the whole body, and then took a deep breath and dive into the valley.


    Hansen did not dare to go too fast. The trees in the valley of the wind fell into the shade. The weeds were born with a high height. From time to time, there was a wind blowing through the temples, so that the leaves and grasses could not be seen. It was difficult to see the green winds hidden in them. Be careful and it will be suddenly rushed out to break the bones.

 Chapter 6： I have a hand in the world, I have

    Suddenly, Hansen��s gaze was condensed. I saw a green one-foot-long. It seems that the grass-like things are stuck in the wild grass. How can I not look at it very carefully? I only think that it is an ordinary grass blade. I don''t think that it would be a blast that is enough to open the human skull.


    Look closely at the sturdy pair of sickle-shaped serrated forearms, which are longer than the body, showing a dark green color. Unlike its fragile body, the pair of arms have a metallic luster, and the hardness is absolutely not It will be worse than the most advanced alpha alloy.


    Hansen��s luck was good. He first discovered the wind and the wind, instead of being discovered by the wind, slowly approaching the location where the wind was located. The heart estimated the distance that might be discovered by the wind.


    By the time he was about two meters away from the wind, Hansen did not dare to stay close, fearing that he would lose the chance of a sneak attack after being discovered by the wind.


    Holding the dagger in his hand, Han Sen fiercely rushed out of the grass, slashing his knees to the smashing waist, and he was quick and embarrassed.


    However, Hansen still underestimated the speed and responsiveness of the blast. He just rushed out of the grass. The blast had already discovered his existence. The wings suddenly showed a few meters high and glided in the air. When it was really a blast, it was already rushing to Hansen in an instant, and the arm of the arm was on the top of Hansen��s head. There was no time for Hansen to react.


    Under Hansen��s horror, the subconscious stepped back, but the arm was still on his head. He only heard a golden and iron symphony. Hansen felt that his head was hit by a stone, but it was slightly uncomfortable. The blood-level beast soul armor did not even leave a trace on it.


    Hansen��s heart was ecstatic, and he seized the opportunity to take a fierce wave in his hand. The blade cut into the thin waist of the front, and suddenly cut the blast into two halves. The green blood splattered Hansen. One body.


    However, Hansen did not care at all, and he listened happily to the sound of his voice.


    "Hunting the original level of biological disease, not getting the soul of the beast, eating the disease can randomly get 0 to 10 original reasons."


    "Haha, one armor is in the hand, I have it in the world. With this beast soul armor, I don��t want to kill anyone who will kill it. Only when I kill, people can��t kill me, even if I encounter a mutant creature, it��s big. Don''t be afraid." Han Sen touched the helmet that was cut by the wind, but he didn''t even have a mark, and his heart was inexplicably excited.


    Han Xin is no longer secretly hiding himself, holding a dagger and striding forward in the valley of the wind, suddenly shocked several blasts.


    However, those who were squatting on the blood of the beast and the soul of the beast, could not hurt Hansen, but Hansen took the opportunity to cut one knife. In a blink of an eye, they smashed four or five blasts and killed them all.


    ��Hunting the original biological blast, you don��t get the soul of the animal, you can get 0 to 10 original genes randomly.��


    "Hunting..."


    The continuous voice rang in Hansen''s mind, which made Hansen even more excited. He rushed to the valley in the wind, killing more than 20 blasts in a blink of an eye.


    ......


    Su Xiaoqiao came all the way to the valley of the wind, secretly admire that his fortunes are not good.


    Fortunately, his parents also run a cross-planet group company, and have a double celebrity and aristocratic title, but he even went to the ghost place of the steel armor shelter, his parents inquired, but no friend or relationship People in the steel armor shelter.


    In order to be able to get the aristocratic title, Su Xiaoqiao can only devote himself to the Qin dynasty, in order to be able to get a hundred mutated genes to be promoted to the evolutionary, to obtain the alliance''s aristocratic title.


    There are two types of left-handed Star Alliance alliances. One is a celebrity. As long as you become a transcend, you can go to the relevant agencies of the alliance to obtain the celebrity title.


    Another type is the aristocratic title. As long as the gene can be promoted with more than the variant gene, including the variant gene, it can be certified in the alliance and obtain the aristocratic title.


    Whether it is a celebrity title or a noble title, it can get a lot of benefits in the Star Alliance. The most important thing is that it is also a symbol of status and status. Now the concept of the ranks in the alliance is getting more and more strong, even a nobleman. There are no titles. Many people in the upper class do not bother to communicate with you, and even do business inferior.


    Su Xiaoqiao, the high-ranking title of the gods and nobles, dare not expect it. As long as he can complete a hundred mutated genes to complete an evolution and get the title of ordinary nobles, he has already satisfied. This is also the requirement of his parents.


    But relying on him alone, it is too difficult to get a hundred mutated genes. Although he brought a lot of money to the steel armor shelter, but the money, buy some ordinary and original biological flesh and blood, mutate Few people are willing to sell.


    It is also the case that Qin Yu, who aims at the evolution of God''s genes, may be able to sell the variant biological flesh and blood in his hand, but the price is not money, but must work for her.


    Su Xiaoqiao is now running for the Qin dynasty, going to some places that ordinary people have not been to see if he can find traces of **** blood creatures or mutant creatures, pass the news to Qin Yu, and then take the Qin dynasty to bring people to face hunting. Kill, after the event will give him part of the income, that is, the flesh and blood of the mutant creature.


    Su Xiaoqiao has been running for more than a month recently, not to mention the blood-level creatures. Even the traces of the mutant creatures have not been seen. The supplies on the body have been used almost. They can only go back to the steel-steel shelter, passing by. When I was in the Valley of the Winds, I wanted to go in and have a look. Maybe there is no place for people who are willing to come to the Valley of the Winds. Maybe a mutated creature has been born.


    However, after Su Xiaoqiao carefully entered the valley of the wind, he felt something was wrong.


    Did not see the wind, not even one, went a few hundred meters into the valley, only saw some traces of mess, but did not even see a wind.


    "Who is bringing people to clear the winds of the Windy Valley? Is it a boxing brother or a god? No, the grass is a bit messy and there are signs of fighting, but if a large number of people come over, it is impossible to cause such a little bit. Traces..." Su Xiaoqiao was suspicious in his heart, speeding up his footsteps and going inside the windy valley, wanting to see what is going on.


    Sure enough, along the way, Su Xiaoqiao saw a lot of green bloodstains, and continued to go forward along the bloodstains. He turned a mountain wall and let the Su Xiaoqiao stay there.


    Stacked into a hill-like blast, next to the corpse, a golden figure standing next to it, under the mapping of the sun, the whole body seems to be the machine armor of the gold cast.

 Chapter 7： gold

    "Big Brother, are these blasts killed by you alone?" Su Xiaoqiao looked left and right, except for the person wrapped in gold armor, no longer seeing the second person.


    Seeing that the blood on these blasts has not completely solidified, it is clear that it has just died. Su Xiaoqiao is hard to believe that so many winds will be killed by one person in a short time.


    This kind of creature, although it is only a primitive creature, but the arm is too sharp and fast, even if many people whose original genes are full, they are not willing to provoke it.


    After all, the human body is too much of a threat. If you accidentally get caught in the grass in the grass, you will be seriously injured if you don''t die. No one wants to take this risk.


    The blast that was slaughtered here is also said to be thirty or forty. If you want to kill so many blasts, even if you are Qin ��, you should bring a few good hands together, and say that a person can kill in a short time. There are many blasts, and Su Xiaoqiao does not believe it anyway.


    "I want it? One thousand left-handed coins." Hansen is worrying about these smashing bodies. He just succumbed to the rise, but he forgot that he could not eat so many blasts.


    And even if you eat it, the first few will only have some effects, and it will be useless to eat more.


    "A thousand left-handed coins? Are you sure?" Su Xiaoqiao looked at Hansen with surprise. The original level of creatures, although many people can hunt, but still in short supply, especially like the wind, this is the average person. Primitive creatures that have not been eaten.


    After all, people''s energy is limited. The flesh and blood of the same primitive creature can only provide part of the original gene. If you eat more, it will have no effect. You must go to other kinds of primitive organisms before you can continue to increase the original gene.


    Anyone with some financial ability will spend some money to buy creatures that they have not eaten, in order to quickly reach a full genetic value of 100 points.


    Generally rare rare genetic organisms that are easy to hunt, one can only sell a few hundred pieces, but the rare and hard to kill type, just like the wind, this one sells two or three thousand pieces or is in short supply.


    Su Xiaoqiao calculated that the price of a thousand pieces, as long as he transported these hurricane bodies back, he could earn two or three times.


    "Yes, one thousand left-handed coin." Hansen nodded affirmatively.


    Hansen didn''t know that the wind could sell two or three thousand pieces, but with so many blasts and corpses, he didn''t have tools like cars. He didn''t know how much he wanted to do by himself. Can you all go back.


    If he left here, maybe when he came back, the remaining blasts and corpses would have been stolen.


    Moreover, Hansen does not want to waste that time and energy to do these things. He has more important things to do. One thousand is the psychological price he can accept. He should be a wholesaler and he must give it to the retailer. Leave profit margins.


    "Well, these blasts are all about me. How many are there here?" Su Xiaoqiao took it down. These hurricanes are not only for him to sell money.


    Like the blast, the primitive creature that the average person has no chance to eat, he can take it to people. As long as the original gene is not full, no one will reject such a good thing.


    "There are a total of forty-three, all of which will give you a discount, and you will be 40,000." Hansen originally asked so casually, did not think that this guy who looks less eye-catching, is still a local tyrant, one Opening your mouth is all you need.


    Su Xiaoqiao took out his wallet and directly pulled out ten 10,000 bills from the inside and handed it to Hansen: "Big brother, these blasts are even 50,000, and the remaining 50,000 will give you a deposit. What else do you have in the future?" Good things, come directly to me, we are negotiating on the price, if there is a variant of biological flesh, I am willing to pay a high price."


    100,000 pieces, Su Xiaoqiao does not care, he usually asks people to eat a big meal more than this money. This person can kill so many blasts with one''s own strength. The strength is unfathomable. There is a great possibility of killing mutant creatures. If you can buy the flesh and blood of mutant creatures from him, one hundred and twenty thousand can be counted. What is more, ten times more than he can''t ask for.


    "Can''t see it, you are still a big local tyrant." Hansen was also polite, and directly took over 100,000 pieces, and looked at Su Xiaoqiao with a little surprise.


    "I don''t care, I am only poor when I am poor. Big Brother, if you have the flesh and blood of a mutant creature, you must think about me. The price is definitely not a problem." Su Xiaoqiao is afraid that Hansen will not give him. Opportunity, the words are very hard.


    "Well, tell me your name and room number. I have a good thing and I will go to you." Han Sen saw Su Xiaoqiao''s shot, he just planned to evolve a mutant creature to sell, Su Xiaoqiao is also a good s Choice.


    After all, the evolution of the mutant creature, the less people see it, the better, selling to a person is better than going to the square in front of everyone.


    And for those who are not bad money, don''t worry about the price.


    "Big brother, my name is Su Xiaoqiao, my real name is this. The room number in the steel armor shelter is 1046. Big brother, what do you call it? Live in a few rooms?" Su Xiaoqiao said.


    "Gold coins, gold coins, gold coins, I only recognize this. Prepare money, wait for good things, I will go to 1046 to find you." Hansen put the money into his pocket and put it on Su Xiaoqiao I waved my hand and left the Valley of the Winds.


    After his father''s business, Hansen didn''t want to have too many intersections with other people. He just wanted to take care of his mother and sister and do what he wanted to do. Other people and things were not very concerned.


    "Coin brother, I am waiting for you, you must come, you can rest assured that the price is definitely not a problem..." Su Xiaoqiao waved and shouted at Hansen''s back.


    After Hansen left, Su Xiaoqiao couldn''t help but scream: "I rely on so many blasts, how can I get it back alone?"


    Su Xiaoqiao left his thoughts and thought that he could only go back with his pocket back. The rest of the section, let a few people with good relations with him come back together.


    Fortunately, there is really no one in the downwind valley. When Su Xiaoqiao brought people back, there was no shortage of dying bodies.


    "Small bridge, what you said is true and false, so many blasts are really the one who hunted the gold coin?" The people who followed Su Xiaoqiao saw the piles of blasts and corpses, all of them were big. eye.


    "Cheat what you do, although I did not see him shot, but at that time only he was alone in the Valley of the Wind, these blasts are just dead, not who he can be?" Su Xiaoqiao said.


    "I must have seen a group of people killing these hurricanes. Others will leave first, leaving him alone to deal with the body. How can a person kill so many blasts? Bragging is true."


    "It must be bragging."


    Several people who came with him would not believe that these hurricanes were hunted by Hansen alone.

 Chapter 8： Primitive beast

    After Hansen left the Valley of the Winds, he did not return directly to the Steel Armor.


    The killing of him just was so cool that he killed the blast, and he didn��t even stay alive.


    "Forget it, go hunting a copper tooth beast. There are a lot of copper tooth beasts near the steel armor shelter. The chance of a mutant copper tooth beast is also high. At that time, I breed a mutant copper tooth beast. It won''t be too irritating." Han Sen found a group of copper tooth beasts on the way, and wanted to take a single one and bring it back.


    Just for a moment, I didn��t find the copper tooth beast that was single. When I met four or five small group of copper tooth beasts, I took my armor hard and hardly rushed to kill the other ones, leaving a live catch. .


    "Hunting the original biological copper tooth beast, without acquiring the soul of the beast, eating flesh and blood can randomly get 0 to 10 original genes."


    "Hunt the original biological copper tooth beast, get the original copper tooth beast soul, eat flesh and blood can get 0 to 10 original genes randomly."


    Hansen��s eyes widened, revealing an incredible color. He killed forty-three blasts. In the past, he killed thousands of ordinary creatures, but he did not even get a beast. This killed two copper beasts. , you get the soul of the copper tooth beast.


    "Life, the beast soul, this thing is all life." Hansen''s heart is a surprise, although the beast soul of the copper tooth beast is a relatively common one, but common does not mean bad.


    The strength of the Bronze Beast itself is very weak among the original creatures, but the beast soul of the Bronze Beast is quite popular.


    Hansen��s thoughts moved, a bronze-colored fangs bulging out, like a porcupine-like two-foot-long light and shadow, and turned into a bronze-shaped crescent gun in Hansen��s hands.


    The crescent gun is covered with bronze cold light, and the crescent-like gun blade is more chilly, giving people a feeling of chilling.


    The original level copper beast beast soul: weapon type.


    Hansen waved a few bronze crescent guns, quite a bit of an angry attitude, and integrated compulsory education also taught the basic gun method. Hansen was very interested in all kinds of weapons, and the shooting method naturally did not pull down.


    After playing for a while, Han Sen took up the bronze crescent gun and took a copper toothed beast back.


    Looking for someone without a place, the black blood beetle armor was collected, and Hansen was carrying a copper toothed beast that had been stunned back to the shelter.


    When I walked to the front door of the shelter, a group of dozens of people rushed out of the shelter, all riding a variety of tall beasts, wearing a steel armor for the first person and a blood-red sword on the back. Riding down is a triceratops-like beast-like mount, which looks like a mighty tyrant. Everyone who provokes is envious of jealous eyes.


    The Steel Armor has three strong people who have evolved their goals with God''s genes. The person who is the leader is one of them. The real name and identity are unknown, but in the steel armor shelter, God is an absolute strongman.


    Hansen leaned against the copper beast and leaned to the side, waiting to wait for the group of people to pass, who knows the head of the person, when he passed by, but stopped the dinosaur-like mount.


    Hey!


    God Sonzi glanced at Hansen, waving a big hand, and the whip snake smacked on Hansen��s shoulder. Not only did the steel tooth beast on his back fall to the ground, but the clothes on his back were also smashed on his shoulders. Instantly swollen an ugly **** mark.


    "Who is so bold, I dare to sell you the original class creatures." God''s Son is staring down at Hansen, and asks in a cold face.


    In the steel nail shelter, everyone knows that God is the pursuer of Qin Yu, Han Sen, the **** of the Qin �� ass, is naturally hated by the gods, Han Sen is so miserable in the steel shelter, there are also gods A big part of the reason.


    After knowing that Qin Qin was desecrated, God Tianzi not only found someone to repair Hansen��s meal, but also released a swearword. If anyone dares to trade with Hansen, he is an enemy of his god, and he will not die.


    "I bought it myself." Hansen stared coldly at the gods, clenched his fists, but stood still and did not move.


    Shen Tianzi not only has a very high degree of gene completion, but also has many powerful beasts. There are also a bunch of beasts in his body. Hansen is now fighting for his life, and it is hard to hurt his hair. Even if he has a blood armor. I am afraid that I will not be able to get to him, and I will be killed by the strong people.


    The world of shelters is different from the alliance. There is no law at all. Everything speaks with strength. Hansen��s death is also a white death. Moreover, the legendary **** is also a prominent person in the league. Even if he kills him in the league, I am afraid. Nor will it be subject to legal sanctions.


    Hansen is not afraid of death, but if he is dead, leaving Russell and Han Han orphans, I am afraid that there will be no way to be bullied.


    "If I let anyone know, there are people who dare to sell things to you, I promise that he and you will die very hard to see." God''s gaze glanced at the faces of everyone in front of the gate, and then whipped away. Don''t bother to look at Han Sen again.


    "Ass mad, honestly don''t make trouble, otherwise I don''t mind to repair your meal again." Luo Tianyang also looked at Han Sen coldly, riding a black wildebeest and a group of strong people to follow God''s Son.


    At the beginning, Luo Tianyang was one of the confidants of God''s Son for the repair of the Son of God. Luo Tianyang was originally known in the league.


    Han Sen looked at the direction of the gods who had left the crowd. The eyes flashed through a cold mang, silently carrying up the bronze beast that fell on the ground, and went inside the steel armor shelter in the eyes of others.


    "Strength, I need stronger strength." Hansen''s anger burned in his chest, but a person wants to fight with a group of strong people, his strength is not enough.


    But now he has the black spar in his hand, this is the biggest opportunity.


    "The emperor, killing the kid, forget why." Luo Tianyang said coldly.


    Shen Tianzi smiled and said: "Qin Xi''s character is too stubborn, and does not like other people to intervene in her affairs. Since she does not kill Hansen, if I kill it, it will make her unhappy. Just click it."


    "That Qin Qin is really not interested. The emperor is willing to pursue her. It is the blessing that she has cultivated for several generations. She puts a stinking shelf all day. If it is not for the emperor, I have already brought people out of her." Another confidant said.


    "Don''t underestimate Qin Qin, whether in the league or in the world of shelters, she is a powerful woman. If she can get her, in the world of alliances and shelters, it will help me a lot." The gods are flashing in the cold : "Don''t say this first, hurry up to the sunset, don''t let the boxing gang grab the first, that blood-level creature, we must win.

 Chapter 9： Blood creature

    Hansen returned to his room, tied the copper tooth to the cage, and placed the black crystal on its mouth. The copper tooth suddenly opened his mouth and greedily swallowed the black crystal.


    Hansen waited for a day, and the copper tooth beast changed. The fur on the original itself was gray-black like a wild boar. Only a pair of fangs were bronze. At this time, the body also had a hint of bronze luster. Bronze fangs have also become more vivid.


    However, this is not a variant copper tooth beast. The real mutant copper tooth beast should be turned into bronze in general, like a statue cast from bronze. That is the variant copper tooth beast.


    Although this copper tooth beast has a bit of bronze luster, it is only a little more than a variant copper tooth beast.


    "It seems that the evolution from primitive creatures to mutants is not as simple as the evolution of ordinary creatures into primitive creatures. It is not enough time of day." Hansen secretly sank.


    After waiting for more than two days, the bronze luster on the copper tooth beast is getting more and more intense, but it seems that it will not evolve into a mutant creature for a while.


    Hansen had to let the copper tooth beast evolved, ready to go out and hunt some primitive creatures for money, and they could eat some to enhance their original genes.


    Even if the original gene evolution is not used, the more the original genes are accumulated, the stronger the body becomes, and the common gene and the variant gene have the same effect.


    If the common gene, the original gene and the variant gene can reach a full value of 100 points, even if there is no evolution, the physical tyranny will far exceed the average person.


    Hansen has black crystals on his hand. It is not difficult to make all four genes reach full value. Before the collection of 100 genes, Hansen also wants to make the other three groups reach full value.


    Hansen left the room and walked on the street of the steel armor shelter. It felt a little strange. Today, there seems to be a lot less people in the steel nail shelter. The street is almost no longer there, and it is completely different from the lively scene in the weekdays.


    ��What is going on here?�� When Hansen passed the square, he found that there were fewer people on the square, and the rest of the people were talking quietly.


    Hansen listened for a while and probably knew what was going on.


    A few days ago, someone saw a new blood-level creature on the side of the sunset. The result did not know how. The three major forces of the steel nail shelter knew this and they took the people. .


    However, the result was very tragic. The blood-level creatures were not able to hunt, but people died a lot.


    Today, Qin Yu, Shen Tianzi and boxing brothers, the three giants of the steel armor shelter reached an agreement, together they are ready to hunt the blood creature, and by the way also recruited a lot of solo travelers and small groups to go together. It can be said that it is the largest operation of the steel armor shelter in recent years. Qin Zhen, Shen Tianzi, and boxing brothers are bound to win this time.


    Han Sen flashed a fine light, turned and went out of the city, went to no one, summoned the black beetle beast soul, turned into a armor wrapped around the body, and then trotting all the way, ran for more than two hours before coming to the west side of the sunset On a stone hill.


    I finally climbed to the top of the mountain and looked at the direction of the sunset. I saw thousands of people screaming on the slopes of the setting sun. In the crowd, one lower body is a horse, the upper body is a human, and the head is a bull. The monster, holding a heavy long-handled gold double-edged axe in his hand, is rushing to the right and left in the crowd, no one can resist it.


    When Hansen looked at the past, he happened to see that the monster��s hands were rounded with a golden double-edged axe. When he headed for the gods, he had a **** long sword in his hands, but he did not dare to beat the monster. The feet are on the back of the dinosaur-like mount, and the man has already flew a few feet.


    Roar!


    The monster''s golden double-edged axe squatted on the dinosaur-like beast-like mount, and lived to make the beast-soul mount into two halves.


    God''s temperament wants to vomit blood, his most proud mutant beast soul mounts, so that the **** blood creatures are killed, a mutant animal soul mounts, but it is a good thing that can not be met, change a ship Small Union Starships are more than enough.


    "How is this **** blood creature so strong?" Hansen was shocked.


    The blood creatures of the gods rushed among thousands of people. They came and went like the wind, and there was no match under the ax. Even strong people like Qin Zhen, Shen Tianzi and Boxing Brothers dare not eat it axe, various alloys. Arrows and beasts and other things are shot on it, and even his fur can''t be hurt. With a big axe, no one can get close within a radius of three feet. What a mighty domineering.


    This is the blood creature of Hansen��s impression. The black blood beetle that he killed himself is weaker than it is too much. It is not like a blood creature, it is only ordinary. The black beetle is a little stronger.


    Originally, everyone was able to barely trap the blood creature, but the mount of God''s Son was smashed and suddenly lost an important barrier. The blood creature waved a golden double-edged axe, screaming with a crazy impact, and a giant axe. The hustle and bustle is like a golden wheel. It suddenly screams and screams, and the blood and the residual limbs fly together. The blood creatures just rushed out of the encirclement and rushed toward the mountains.


    When he rushed to the mountain pass, the blood creatures deliberately turned back. The horses swelled in the hoof, and the sky shouted like a roaring whistle, and then went to the mountains.


    "Mom, I still want to run." God is so angry that he stretches out his hand and a green gosling spirit flies out and turns into a green iron bow in the hands of God.


    Then the other hand of God''s Son is another move. A fire-like six-winged giant bee flies out and turns into a dark red arrow in the other hand of God.


    "The blood-level poisonous explosion of the six-winged bee soul!" Qin Yu and the boxing brother saw the fire of the general six-winged giant bee soul, could not help but exclaimed.


    When they first hunted the blood-level poisonous six-winged bee, they also joined hands with the gods, and finally killed them. Finally, it was the **** of the scorpion, and did not expect the luck of God. It turned out to be the soul of the poisonous six-winged bee.


    That is the soul of the blood of the gods. At present, the known soul of the blood in the entire steel shelter is definitely no more than ten, and more than half of the former old people stayed in the space of the second god��s shelter. Down.


    "The Son of Heaven, no, it is a one-time beast soul. If you can''t kill it..." Luo Tianyang made a noise to stop the gods, but it was too late.


    Under the wrath of God, the Son of Heaven has put the arrow of the poisonous six-winged bee on the iron bow, and pulled the iron bow into a full string, turning it into a red stream of light toward the **** life that has already rushed to the mountain pass. Explode and go.


    Hey!


    The blood creatures felt the crisis, and they just turned around. The poisonous six-winged bee arrow has been blasted into its chest, and immediately burst like an explosion, putting the blood of the blood creature The explosion broke out, blood and internal organs all spewed out and fell to the ground, and it was impossible to live.


    "The mount of my god, you dare to kill, and you are tolerant of your life." God''s Son is proud to drink coldly, like a king in the world, so that the heroes are trembled.


    Seeing the shocked appearance of everyone, even the Qin dynasty was somewhat lost. The Son of God was self-satisfied, but suddenly saw a blue shadow flying from the sky, directly inserted into the body of the dying blood-blooded creature, suddenly dying. The last vitality of the **** blood creatures was also cut off.


    Then I saw a golden figure rushing down from the stone hill next to it. In the blink of an eye, I went to the front of the blood creature, picked up the golden double-edged axe that fell to the side, and turned my head on my shoulder. Run inside the mountain.


    "Coin brother!" Su Xiaoqiao recognized Hansen''s unique gold armor at a glance, and screamed out.

 Chapter 10： Bloody slaughter

    Hansen hid on the top of the stone hill and saw that the blood creature had ran towards him. He was hesitating to retreat. Suddenly he saw that God��s Son had shot the blood creature on the ground with an arrow. I can''t live.


    Suddenly evil to the gallbladder, while rushing down from the stone hill, summoned a bronze crescent gun, toward the dying blood creature, the bronze crescent gun as a javelin is generally thrown in the past, the chest of the blood creature in the middle The wound, killing the remaining blood creatures.


    "Hunting the blood-staining creatures of the blood-stained creatures, getting the soul of the blood-stained scorpion, and eating the flesh and blood of the blood-sucking scorpion, you can get 0 to 10 points of the gene at random."


    The sound in the brain makes Hansen��s happy heart burst with the blood of the soul, and his gun has shot a blood-like soul, which makes him feel unbelievable. The probability is really low and poor.


    However, Han Sen now has no time to be excited. The **** slaughter''s body is too big. He can''t take it away, but the gold giant axe is different.


    The creatures of the shelter can produce a treasure that is not his own by special means. This treasure is called a treasure by human beings. Although the treasure is not as varied as the beast, it can only be like Ordinary items are generally held in the hand, but some treasures that advanced creatures breed are not even worse than the beast.


    The blood creature has just held the golden giant axe invincible. The general beast weapon and the beast soul mount are broken by the golden axe, which is obviously an excellent treasure of the blood.


    Hansen��s initial goal was a golden axe, and it was a surprise to get the soul of the **** slaughter.


    It was too unexpected to see Hansen running into the mountains with a golden axe. Everyone stayed for a while.


    "**** your mother." After the reaction of God''s Son, the wrath of the wrath, summoned a black wildebeest, chasing Hansen crazy.


    All the followers of God''s Son also reacted, and they all urged their mounts to chase Hansen, while the angry screams and screams became loud.


    Hansen didn''t think that the golden giant axe was so horrible. He already had an eight-point gold gene, and his strength was much bigger than before. But he took advantage of the golden axe, not to mention running, and it was a little hard to walk.


    "I just watched the **** and slaughter dance so relaxed. I didn''t expect it to be so heavy. How could it run with it?" Hansen looked back and saw that God and others had already chased him. He was less than five. One hundred meters.


    He didn''t move, but he dropped such a great treasure of blood. Hansen was really reluctant. He suddenly thought of the **** butcher''s beast that he had just got. He quickly glanced at him and his face suddenly appeared happy.


    God blood-level **** slaughter beast soul: fusion transform.


    Hansen didn''t want to, and directly summoned the **** butcher''s beast soul, and saw a majestic light and shadow rushing out. It was the appearance of a **** slaughter, but only a golden axe.


    The **** butcher''s beast soul slammed into Hansen''s body and instantly merged with Hansen. Hansen''s body changed very differently. In a blink of an eye, it turned into a **** slaughter, and the black beetle armor on his body changed. In the appearance, Hansen, who has changed to a **** slaughter, is still wrapped tightly.


    After all, it is the armor of the beast, not as rigid as the artificial armor, it is determined according to the body.


    After the fusion, Hansen only felt that the body was full of strength. He had almost a golden axe that couldn��t be moved on his body. At this time, it became light and nothing, and the four hooves moved. The speed is surprisingly fast.


    Hansen opened four hoofs and rushed out into the mountains. In a moment, he opened the distance with a group of people, such as the Son of God. When he rode away, he quickly disappeared into the old forests of the mountains and disappeared.


    Everyone is stunned, and all this change is too fast. When the reaction comes, many people look strange and look at the gods and other people who are still desperately chasing the mountains.


    The sudden appearance of the guy not only snatched the golden axe, but also killed the blood creature, and got the soul of the **** blood creature, and all of this should have been God''s Son.


    "I am going to go, who is that guy, even dare to pull the teeth in the tiger''s mouth, really let him pull out, that gold giant axe treasure does not say, just the **** of blood, the guy is developed, How much does it cost to sell?"


    "Money? Do you have money to buy the Blood Soul?"


    "Haha, God''s Son is not qi vomiting blood this time, God blood beast soul, that is the blood of the beast soul, it should have been his, even hard to be taken away."


    "The arrow that he just used seems to be a one-time blood animal soul. It��s really rich, even that kind of thing is used... the result... haha... I can��t...��


    "I see that God is not only vomiting blood, I am afraid I will be mad."


    "I didn''t expect that the soul of the blood will be born. The man is really good for his mother. Let him kill himself. Don''t say that he can''t kill, even if he can kill, kill dozens of blood creatures, it may not come out. A beast soul, he will make up for it, and he has everything for his mother!"


    "Who is that guy? Is our steel armor sheltering all such people?"


    "I just seemed to hear people calling B, I don''t know if I was calling him."


    "B brother! Haha, this name is good, it is really NB."


    After less than an hour, God��s Son came back with a gloomy face. In fact, everyone guessed that in the mountains, there are nine bends and eighteen bends, and that one of them goes to the deep forest and the old forest, and they are the gods. People can''t find it.


    After the gods came back, the first time they took Su Xiaoqiao out, and his coin brother made a disaster.


    There was no way for Su Xiaoqiao to make a clear explanation of his encounter with Hansen, but he said that he did not say anything. He knew nothing but Hansen claimed to be called "gold coin."


    Although Shen Tianzi refused to fully believe it, Su Xiaoqiao was a Qin Qin person. He couldn��t really take Su Xiaoqiao��s torture and confessed himself. He could only return to the steel armor shelter with hatred and put steel. The shelter was sealed up and vowed to find out the "gold coin" and give him a corpse.


    The average person does not know the name of the gold coin, but the name of "B brother" has spread. For a time, B brother, **** god and **** blood creature, **** blood animal soul became the hottest topic in the steel armor shelter.

 Chapter 11： Who is the gold coin?

    Hansen is now digging a hole in a mountain foot, and plans to bury the golden axe here.


    Although he used the **** slaughter to transform and escaped the pursuit of the Son of God, but the fusion has a time limit.


    The fusion of the beast soul can be said to be one of the strongest animal soul types, which can directly let human beings have the horror of different creatures.


    However, the fusion of the beast soul is also one of the most restrictive beasts. Because it is directly integrated with the human body, it makes a huge change to the human body. If the human body''s own genes are not strong enough, it can''t bear the transformation and the body. influences.


    The stronger the aliens, the stronger the genes and flesh need to be able to withstand the damage that the body transforms.


    In general, if you use the original level of the beast to transform, you have a little original gene, you can perfectly transform in a minute, without harm to the body, with 10 original genes can support ten minutes.


    If you have a variant gene, you can convert it to a perfect ten minutes.


    The reverse is also true. If you have 10 original genes, you can support the mutant soul to change for a minute.


    The **** slaughter is the soul of the **** of blood. Hansen has an eight-point gene, and he can only persist for eight minutes. He counts all his common genes, primitive genes and variant genes, and can''t support it for ten minutes.


    Escape is OK, I really want to smash with a group of people of God, and at most I will be able to kill one or two people.


    God blood beasts no one sees, the golden giant axe has no way to gain a void like the beast soul. This time, although he is mainly offended by the gods, but after all, it is the boxing brothers and their three joint operations, the golden giant axe is their common The interests of Hansen this time are considered to be offensive to the three major forces of the steel armor shelter. Naturally, the golden giant axe can not be swayed and can only be temporarily buried here.


    "If you can sell the giant axe, you don''t have to worry about two million." Hansen buried the golden axe, and he was still excited.


    Although the blood treasure is not as valuable as the blood animal, but it is also worth the price of the city. If it can be sold, two million is nothing.


    As for the soul of the **** of blood, Han Sen did not consider selling it at all. This is the basis of his foothold in the world of the sanctuary of God. Selling is equivalent to killing chickens and taking eggs.


    Returning to the steel armor shelter, I saw Luo Tianyang holding people at the gate of the city, and the people who entered and exited the steel armor shelter were inspected one by one.


    "You can still see what my soul is not." The golden axe has been buried, Hansen is naturally not afraid, and walks in the city.


    Hansen went to the door and was stopped. A young man was about to search for him. Luo Tianyang, on the side, said coldly: "When it��s a waste of time on the waste, will that waste be a gold coin?"


    "Fast, don''t get in the way." The young man pushed Hansen awkwardly and turned to search other people.


    Hansen looked at Luo Tianyang with a sneer in his mouth and walked inside the steel armor shelter.


    The people on the street are talking about the sunset, Han Sen listened to the call of their B brother B, and could not help but whispered a curse: "Su Xiaoqiao killing a thousand knives, what is wrong, called the coin brother, get It��s now B, it��s vulgar.��


    However, I heard that the thunder of God is almost ruined, and Hansen��s mood is so comfortable, and he is refreshingly striding to his room.


    ......


    In a room, Su Xiaoqiao was crying in front of Qin Lan, and he was about to cry out urgently: "Sister, you believe me, I know everything, I really don''t know gold coins, just in the valley of the wind I saw him and bought some blasts from his hands. I also gave them to the brothers for the blast. I don��t believe you can ask Xiao Liu, or they helped me to bring the blast from the windy valley. It."


    "Now I am not looking for you to settle accounts. I want you to contact the gold coin and tell him that I am willing to pay a high price to buy the blood of the beast and the blood of the gods. You let him open a price." Said calmly.


    "But I really don''t know where he is!" Su Xiaoqiao was depressed.


    "Then go find it, find him, but this thing is not allowed to go out. You can find it by yourself. If you can do something, I will naturally have a reward." Qin Yu said, and did not give Su Xiaoqiao The opportunity to justify, waved to indicate that Su Xiaoqiao can go out.


    After Su Xiaoqiao��s crying face, Qin Xiao frowned and said to himself: ��Who is the gold coin? The man of the boxing brother? Is it a play by God��s self-directed self-directed? If he really does not belong to any force, Can you pull him to my side? If you can''t, it''s not bad to be able to buy the **** of blood and the blood of the gods."


    Almost at the same time, the boxing brother also told his own heart to quietly go to find gold coins, hoping to buy the **** of blood and the treasure of the gods from his hands.


    Although it is a combination of three, but the only loss is God.


    If it is not the poisonous six-winged bee arrow of God''s Son, the blood creature has already ran, and the boxing brother and Qin Lan can''t get anything.


    Now they can be assigned to the flesh and blood of the blood creatures according to the agreement, which is already an unexpected good thing.


    The **** of the gods lost a mutant mount monster soul, but also wasted a blood-level poisonous explosion of the six-winged bee arrow, but the result was taken away by the soul of the **** who should belong to him, but also the blood treasure I also gave it away, and whoever changed the blood to vomit.


    The entire steel nail shelter is looking for gold coins, but no one can think of it. The gold coin is the **** madness, and no one will associate these two names.


    God''s Son also made a reward for his life, even if he provided a clue to be confirmed, he could get a bounty. Hansen, who was watching a large number, couldn��t sell himself, and went to God to get a bounty. .


    "Eat the original grade green scale beast flesh, the original gene +1."


    Hansen was in the grass, looking at a deep pool not far away, chewing the dried meat made of green scales.


    Now he has ninety-one ordinary genes and twenty-six original genes, and the mutant gene is not at all. The gene of God is still eight.


    The Bronze Beast is still slowly evolving, and Hansen can only come out to hunt some primitive creatures, hoping to get some of the original genes.


    The Shenjiao black beetle armor is too eye-catching, he can only go to nowhere in the depths of the mountains, so as not to be found to report to God.


    Fortunately, human beings are insignificant in the vast world of the sanctuary of the gods. There are many mountains and mountains in the mountains, and there are many areas that humans have not explored. Hansen casually drills into the mountains, and it is difficult to find him.


    Hansen, who was staring at the deep pool, suddenly heard a voice from afar, and suddenly his face changed.

 Chapter 12： Who is the garbage

    Soon, Hansen saw a ragged clothes with many old and new wounds. The young man who looked very tired looked toward the deep pool.


    "Friends, there are iron-toothed crocodiles in the pool over there." Hansen came out of the grass and said to the young man far away.


    He reminded the young people that in addition to fearing that the young people had alarmed the iron-toothed crocodile and let his bait have no effect, it was also a good heart.


    The young man looks very tired. He has so many scars on his body. He is in a bad state. If he wants to go to the pool to drink water, he doesn��t know that there are iron-toothed crocodiles in the water. It is likely to be iron teeth that are suddenly drilled from the water. The crocodile attacked and lost his life.


    When the young man saw Hansen, he first saw it, and then his face was ecstatic. He stared at Hansen and asked coldly: "Where is this, where is the glory shelter?"


    ��Glory Shelter?�� Hansen snorted and looked at the young man with a strange look: ��This is the Tes Kris Mountain in the north of the Steel Armor Shelter. I don��t know where you are referring to the glory shelter.��


    "Steel Armor Shelter? I have gone so far, has it already reached the scope of other shelters?" The young man said a few words to himself, looking up at Hansen, almost in the tone of the command: "Take me Shelter."


    Hansen slightly frowned, and the young man��s tone had a little bit of asking for help, so he said faintly: ��You go south from here, as long as you are not too slow, you can reach the shelter before dark, I still want to hunt. I will not accompany you."


    Han Sen is preparing to turn back and go back to the grass. Who knows that the young man suddenly statures and punches in Hansen��s heart, throwing a slap of Hansen on the ground, his head hitting the stone, and suddenly he has a lot of blood. come out.


    "What are you doing?" Hansen stood up with his wound on his head and turned to glare at the young man.


    "You just need to obey me, don''t take so much nonsense, take me to the shelter." The young man looked coldly at Hansen.


    "Go to your sister." Hansen summoned a bronze crescent gun, which seemed to be a poisonous snake, and stabbed the young man.


    "The three-stage basic gun method of integrated education, garbage, even if my beast soul is destroyed when crossing the deep mountain Daze, it is not that you can match this kind of garbage." Young people scorned Han Sen glanced, extending a hand to set the palm as a knife, directly to the bronze crescent gun.


    The young man''s hand turned out to be a suet white skin, exuding the strange luster of jade. It looked like a human palm, and it was like a piece of jade carving.


    Hey!


    The bronze crescent gun of the copper tooth beast spirit was cut directly by the young man''s palm, just like a steel knife to cut wood.


    "Super nuclear gene technology!" Han Sen''s face was horrified, leaving only half of the broken gun in his hand.


    Technology is useless in the world of the sanctuary of God, but ancient martial arts have played an unexpected role in the world of shelters.


    After humans got various genes, the ancient martial arts, which were originally like myths, actually played a role in human beings.


    It is not the so-called qi in qigong, but the power of genes. The stronger the genes are, the stronger the effect of practicing ancient martial arts.


    After human research, Guwu can stimulate the potential of genes, just like nuclear fusion, exploding the potential of genes, so that humans gain extraordinary power. This new ancient Wu is called "super nuclear technology." ��


    However, the cultivation methods of super-nuclear genetic techniques are closely related to ancient Wu. There are many mysterious unsolved points, and there are many levels that science cannot explain. The methods of cultivation are mostly monopolized by the upper class. The more advanced the The more difficult it is to learn super nuclear technology.


    People who graduated from an integrated compulsory education like Hansen did not have the opportunity to contact Super Nuclear Genetics.


    Only when you enter a high-level college, can you learn the more popular "super-nuclear gene technology", and it is still relatively low-level.


    If the process of human hunting for the genes of different organisms is a process of transforming the soil into steel, then the "super nuclear technology" determines whether the steel is just a piece of steel, or a steel knife or even a gun.


    Obtaining genes makes the body evolve only to gain strength, and how "super nuclear technology" uses the potential power within the body.


    "I don''t think you can see the garbage like this." The young man looked at Hansen indifferently: "Give you the last chance, die or lead the way."


    As said, the young man has lifted the palm of his hand like a jade jade, like the executioner who wants to entertain the death penalty. If Hansen has a wrong look, he will feel his head.


    "Take your sister''s way." Hansen''s heart was furious, directly summoning the black beetle beast soul, turned into a armor to protect the whole body, a whip leg, and swayed to the young.


    "I want to find death, I will fulfill you." The young man''s eyes were cold, with a jade-glossy palm, and squatting toward Hansen''s leg.


    when!


    Hansen��s leg was touched by the young man��s leg, and suddenly he was shaken to the side. On the top of the golden leg, he was even pulled out with a white mark.


    The young man was also stepped back by the body of Hansen��s leg. His face was amazed, his eyes flashed with greed, and he stared at Hansen��s armor: ��I can resist my Ice muscle jade bone surgery, is it the blood of the soul of the beast soul armor? I can''t think of this kind of garbage on this kind of garbage, there is such a good thing, it is really help me snow geese, hand over the blood of the beast soul armor, I spare you not to die. ��


    Hansen��s heart was furious, and the reflexive kicked the other leg.


    Xuelongyan looked cold and changed his hand to grasp. He grabbed Hansen��s leg and twisted it. He suddenly knocked Hansen on the ground and then kneeled on one knee and smashed into Hansen��s lumbar spine. Above.


    "Ah!" Hansen suddenly made a scream, feeling that the spine was about to break.


    "Garbage is always forever, even if it has the soul of the **** of blood, it is still rubbish." Xuelongyan, like a jade-like fist, punches and punches Hansen''s back, and hits Hansen''s head hard. In the rock, the haze shouted: "Hand over the blood of the beast, the garbage of yours, not worthy of the soul of the **** of blood."


    "**** your mother." Han Sen''s heart burned like blood, suddenly slammed his body, the helmet of the back of the head hit the face of Xuelongyan, suddenly splashed the blood of the snow geese, and slammed his nose backwards. A few steps.


    Hansen regained the body of freedom and immediately summoned the **** and slaughterer. The moment of body fusion, turned into a majestic monster, and rushed toward the snowy geese.


    Xue Longyan raised his hand and turned his knife to Hansen. Hansen did not care, letting Xuelongyan��s palms like ice, squatting on his body, and his hands locked his body. The bull''s head slammed into the head of Xuelongyan.


    "Who is rubbish... Who is rubbish... Who the **** is rubbish..." Hansen violently walked, and hit the head of Xuelongyan again and again.

 Chapter 13： Ice muscle jade

    At the beginning, Xuelongyan struggled with his legs and Hansen, but Hansen completely ignored it. He only used the bull''s head to hit the face of Xuelongyan. After a while, the body of Xuelongyan softened, and when Hansen��s heart faded, It was discovered that the snow geese had already died, and the face was smashed by him, and the five senses were all turned into a rotten meat.


    The **** and slaughter''s body and the blood-level beast''s soul armor, even those who have practiced super-nuclear genetic techniques, can''t resist such brute force impact.


    Hansen loosened his hand, and Xuelongyan fell like a muddy mud on the ground, completely without life.


    The **** slaughter turned out and the black beetle armor was relieved. Hansen only felt the pain in the body. There were several places where the pain was very painful. It seems that the bones inside were cracked.


    Hansen��s heart was secretly scared. He wore a **** armor and turned into a **** and slaughterer. He was also so severely injured. The super-nuclear gene of Xuelongyan was terrible.


    If he also has the same soul, Hansen knows that he is not his opponent.


    Han Sen looked at the body of Xue Longyan and hesitated. He reached for his clothes and really let Hansen flip a wallet out.


    There is no money in the wallet, only a few crystal cards, and at first glance is a very advanced crystal card, the amount of overdraft is extremely large.


    In addition to this, there was only one memory chip. Hansen thought for a moment, ruined the wallet and the crystal card, and threw it into the deep pool together with the body of Xuelongyan, leaving only the memory chip.


    Seeing several iron-toothed crocodiles floating out of the water, earning the body of the snow-billed geese, and soon the bones of the snow-capped geese were left, Han Sen turned and left.


    Without continuing to hunt, Hansen��s body was in pain, and he returned to the steel armor shelter.


    The gods of the gods still block the door to trace the whereabouts of the gold coins, and the rewards are getting higher and higher. Unfortunately, no one in the steel armor shelter has had any communication with Hansen. No one knows that the gold coin is Hansen��s ass. .


    Someone from time to time on the street talked about B''s things. Hansen went back to his room and looked at the copper tooth beast. Most of his body was turned into bronze, but the color is still lighter than the real mutant copper tooth beast. Some, it should take some time to evolve.


    After leaving the world of shelters, Hansen went to a medical clinic. After the examination, he found that many bones were broken and the doctor took a long time to deal with the injuries of Hansen.


    Fortunately, Hansen earned 100,000 pieces from Su Xiaoqiao not long ago, otherwise the medical expenses could not afford it.


    Back home, Hansen closed the door and inserted the memory chip into the smart machine. I wanted to see if I could see the identity of Xuelongyan.


    Have the ability to cross the mountains and daze, reach the steel armor shelter, and practice the super nuclear technology that is not ordinary color. If it is not the animal soul of him, it was destroyed as early as crossing the deep mountain Daze, and the body If there is any injury, even if there are two gods of blood and blood, Han Sen is not sure if he can kill him.


    The intelligent machine read the contents of the memory chip. Hansen only looked at it for a while, then widened his eyes and his face was full of surprises.


    "Super nuclear gene technology... This is actually a super nuclear gene technology..." Hansen almost wants to laugh.


    Among the virtual stereoscopic images projected by the wafer, a woman who is not in a position is doing all sorts of strange movements while carrying a ridiculously ridiculous law. Every time an action is done, the woman will make some explanations.


    Although the woman was beautiful to the extreme, Han Sen��s attention at this time was completely attracted by the super-nuclear genetic technique she was talking about, and she could not give birth to other thoughts.


    "Ice muscle jade bone surgery", isn''t this the super-nuclear gene technology used by Xuelongyan?" Han Sen has seen the power of Xuelongyan using this super-nuclear gene technique, and his heart is even more pleasantly surprised.


    After shutting himself in the room for two days and two nights, Hansen finally remembered all the contents of the wafer, and then thought about not destroying the wafer directly. This kind of thing stayed on the body, and it is likely to be a disaster in the future. After reading "Ice Muscle Jade", Han Sen felt more and more that the identity of Xuelongyan is definitely not simple.


    Hansen began to try to cultivate "ice muscle jade bone surgery", and also raises the injured by the way. Originally, he thought about it. After getting the money, he went to buy a super-nuclear gene, but he was able to buy it, basically it was a stall, and this "ice muscle jade" knew that it was a high-quality item.


    Although Hansen knew that the cultivation of "ice muscle jade" had the risk of being discovered, he still began to cultivate because he missed this "ice muscle jade", maybe he would never have access to such a super super Nuclear genetics.


    After practicing for two or three days, Hansen felt that his body seemed to be cool. He measured his body temperature, which was about two degrees lower than the normal person''s body temperature. However, Hansen did not feel uncomfortable, but felt that the whole body was refreshing. The spirit is much better, as if the cells of the whole body are full of vitality.


    After continuing to practice, there is no change in body temperature, but Hansen��s spirit is getting better and better, and even the skin on his body seems to have become more delicate.


    "Han Sen, what have you done recently? We haven''t seen each other for a long time, come out and gather together." The communicator popped up a long-haired handsome guy with a smile on the face of Hansen.


    "Where to go?" Han Sen saw a long-haired handsome guy, and he was in a good mood. This is his hair Zhang Danfeng. They grew up together and grew up with iron buddies. Zhang Danfeng��s father is Zhang.


    "You should come down and talk about it, I will be coming to your home, Han Hao and Xue Xi are all there." Zhang Danfeng said.


    "Good." Hansen nodded. When he saw the door, he saw a small private aircraft parked outside. Zhang Danfeng was sitting in the driver''s seat and waving to him.


    Hansen got on the plane and saw two men and a woman sitting behind. The woman''s very beautiful and quiet, called Xue Xi, the man''s nature is Han Hao, in fact, Han Sen is a relative, that is, the son of Hansen''s fat aunt, on behalf of the seniors also called Han Sen a cousin.


    Because Hansen��s aunt is strong and her husband is a female son-in-law, Han Hao followed her aunt��s surname Han.


    In addition, Zhang Danfeng, four people grew up together, but after Hansen��s father had an accident, he could only read the integrated compulsory education. Zhang Danfeng and the three of them read the private college.


    Hansen and Han Hao and Xue Xi greeted him and sat down at the co-pilot position next to Zhang Danfeng. Han Hao just snorted and continued to talk to Xue Xi, not to care about Han Sen.


    "Snow eve, unfortunately you are not in the steel armor shelter, otherwise you will be very shocked to see the scene, B brother is so stretched out, suddenly become the lower body is a horse, the upper body is a human, but also a cow head, the whole body was The monsters wrapped in gold armor, the gods of the gods can only watch the sly look at him and ride the dust..."

 Chapter 14： God

    Hansen was surprised to see Han Hao, who had a slap in the face. I didn��t expect it to be so clever. Han Hao was also randomly sent to the steel armor shelter.


    Hansen calculated the time, he was more than three months older than Han Hao. He should be the 16-year-old rite of rites not long ago, and he was qualified to enter the shelter of the gods.


    I don''t know why, if humans transmit before the age of 16, they will cause irreversible and serious harm to the body. Therefore, the law of the Union stipulates that it must be 16 years old to be able to transfer into the sanctuary space of God, regardless of origin. it''s the same.


    "Maniac, where are we going?" Hansen looked at Zhang Danfeng and asked, don''t look at Zhang Danfeng''s long sunshine, but when he got up, he would have the nickname just like a madman, not because his name was Maple word.


    "Xinghui Wudaochang." Zhang Danfeng''s face showed excitement: "I tell you, Tang Zhenliu wants to play an exhibition match at Xinghui Budochang, but it is Tang Zhenliu, the fifth son of the last year, and What he is best at is the arrogant and overbearing knife, my love..."


    Zhang Danfeng said that the mouth is flying, and the face is full of desire. In this era of universal practice, actors, singers, video games, sports and other stars have already withdrawn from the historical stage. Now the most popular star is the powerful military. Celebrity.


    In the world of the sanctuary of the gods, at each time of the year, the martial arts field in each shelter will be opened at the same time. Those who have obtained a certain ranking in the martial arts field will be able to leave their names on the martial arts monument of the martial arts field.


    The top 100 people of each year can be named on the martial arts monument of the shelter, but only the number one person on the martial arts monument is eligible to participate in the battle of the strongest in the same space. In the end, there will be ten people. Ranked on the top of the monument, the title of the gods, all the shelters, can see the ranking of the ten people on the monument.


    These ten people are basically the hottest stars of the year.


    In recent years, the first place on the Wudaobei of the Steel Armor Shelter is Qin Yu, but the name of Qin Yu has not appeared on the monument, and it is not good enough to enter the top ten.


    Tang Zhenliu is the fifth place in the space of the first **** sanctuary in the previous year. He is famous for his arrogance and arrogance. He is very popular with young people now, even more than the top children. welcome.


    Tang Zhenliu��s performance matchup, only the appearance fee can reach the level of tens of millions of left-handed coins, which is not comparable to the average person.


    Although it has long been known that Tang Zhenliu is very popular, Hansen went to the Xinghui Budochang Stadium and was shocked. He was able to accommodate more than 100,000 people in the stands of Xinghui Wudaochang. He was already full of people.


    Many crazy fans are holding a sign and shouting the name of Tang Zhenliu.


    When Tang Zhen came out of the field, even some female fans were too excited, screaming and being squeezed by other fans, and even fainted.


    "If I can go to the list of gods like Tang Zhenliu, even if it is only the tenth place at the end, this life is worth it." Zhang Danfeng said enviously.


    "Maniac, there will be opportunities." Han Sen looked at the young people who were crazy about the appearance of Tang Zhenliu, smiled and said.


    "Difficult, I have been in the shelter for more than three months. Although I have exchanged money for the flesh and blood of a primitive creature and a primitive animal, it is still very difficult to kill mutants. If there is one It is much easier to mutate the soul of the beast. But the thing that mutates the beast soul, even if I am willing to pay, it may not be sold." Zhang Danfeng shook his head and smiled.


    Hansen��s heart is a pity: ��The only thing that can be brought out in the sheltered world is the beast soul. Unfortunately, the beast soul can be used in the world outside the shelter but cannot be traded. Otherwise, several mutant creatures will evolve in the future. The beast soul, given to a few madmen, is very helpful to him."


    "Haha, that Feng Ge, your luck is not as good as me. I just got into a shelter and I got a mutant animal soul, and it is still a weapon-type beast soul. Unfortunately, you are not in the steel armor shelter, otherwise you will be with you. Hunting for different creatures also saves you so much hardship." Han Hao said with some pride in his chest.


    "I rely, not you, you only entered the shelter world for a few days, there is a mutant beast soul? Honestly, are you hunting yourself, or paying for it?" Zhang Danfeng stared at Han Hao called.


    "Of course I am hunting myself." Han Hao said loudly.


    Han Sen secretly smiled in his heart. Han Hao had a problem from small to large. When he lie, he could not help increase the volume. I am afraid that the mutant beast is in the midst of his parents�� big price to help him buy it.


    The price of a mutant beast is not low, and it can be several million if you say less. It��s better to have a better one. It��s no wonder that the aunts want to play the idea of ??an old house. So much money is also for them. The pen can make them suffer from painful expenses.


    Although the company at home had sold a lot of money, but it was only going to go out, and they couldn��t help but toss them. I don��t think there is much left.


    The Tang Zhenliu on the stage is really powerful. Although it is only a performance showdown, his knife is fast and embarrassing. He almost can''t see his trajectory, which is not comparable to the average person.


    Han Sen looked at it for a while and knew that Tang Zhenliu must have cultivated superb nuclear technology. The knife he learned was not ordinary, not what he could compare.


    In the end, the confrontation was Tang Dongliu��s victory. Then Tang Dongliu summoned the beast soul to perform. Finally, he turned into a three-meter-high creature, which seemed to be a tyrannosaurus creature. The big stones, the fans who got rid of the stage, were screaming again.


    "The blood-level beast soul is furious and wild, if I have such a thing, this life is worth it." Zhang Danfeng is also excited to see the Tang Zhenliu on the stage of the incarnation of the behemoth, the saliva is about to flow down.


    "What is this? I see this violent beast and soul of Tang Zhenliu. It��s not as good as B��s. His one is called cool...�� Han Hao said that the mouth is flying, it seems It is he who has the soul of the **** of blood.


    "Who is strong and who is weak, only know after the war." Tang Zhenliu is the idol of Zhang Danfeng. Zhang Danfeng listened to this and was very uncomfortable. He said, "What B brother is not strong, I don��t know, but his god. The blood beast soul is to grab others, non-heroes do, even if the **** of blood is strong enough, this person''s character is also a problem, how can it be compared with Tang Zhenliu."


    Hansen��s heart is cold and sweaty: ��The madman is crazy. Where do you know the hardships of the people at the bottom of the society? How can I let go of such opportunities, not to mention that God is my enemy.��


    Hansen was still hesitant to tell them that he was the B brother. Now think about it or forget it. Anyway, he knows that he is B. They don��t help Zhang Danfeng.

 Chapter 15： Selling meat

    After Hansen returned home, he continued to practice "Ice Muscle and Jade Bone". By the way, he recovered the wounds and entered the shelter world every two days. He also saw whether the copper tooth beast evolved into a variant.


    Until the copper tooth beasted the black crystal for half a month, the copper tooth beast finally turned into a bronze color, which looked like a bronze sculpture.


    It��s just a little different from the mutant copper tooth beast that Hansen has seen. Hansen sees the mutant copper tooth beast that others have hunted, which is at least twice as large as the average copper tooth beast.


    However, this mutated copper tooth beast is still about the same size as a normal copper toothed beast. It seems that the strength has not increased much, which is much worse than the real variant copper tooth beast.


    Hansen took out the alloy dagger, and smashed it on the neck of the mutant copper tooth beast. The mutant copper tooth beast was fine, but the dagger had a hole in it.


    "It seems that it is still somewhat different from the ordinary copper tooth beast." Hansen summoned the bleeding and slaughter to transform, and forced the brute force to break the neck of the copper tooth beast.


    "Hunting the mutant biological copper tooth beast, you can get the 0 to 10 point metamorphosis gene without eating the animal soul."


    The sound of the sound in my mind made Hansen overjoyed. Although it is somewhat different from the wild mutant copper beast, there is no problem as long as it is a mutant creature.


    What makes Han Sen feel trouble now is how to sell this mutant copper tooth beast. Now he needs to use the money urgently, otherwise it is not bad for him to eat the mutant gene.


    "The whole steel nail shelter is looking for gold coins. If I sell it as a gold coin, it is too dangerous. But it is also a problem to sell it with my own real identity." Han Sensi thought, but decided To sell as a gold coin.


    Su Xiaoqiao was very depressed these days. Qin Lan asked him to find gold coins, but he did not know more about gold coins than Qin Hao, where to find gold coins.


    When I got up early in the morning, Su Xiaoqiao went out with a bitter face. Just after taking a step, she was stunned by something and suddenly fell a dog.


    "I rely on, who is so wicked, put a stone in the door of my room, don''t let me know who did it, otherwise he will not kill him." Su Xiaoqiao was very depressed, and now he wants to swear. But a closer look, what seems to be pressing under the stone.


    Su Xiaoqiao quickly walked over and looked at it, pressing a piece of paper and a cloth bag underneath, and the words were written on the note.


    "Fifty thousand pieces of goods, two clear, still want, bring money to the wind valley tomorrow, only cash." Su Xiaoqiao suddenly excited, although the note is not signed, but the bottom left corner is painted a square hole The pattern of copper coins, needless to say that Su Xiaoqiao also guess who it is.


    "Coin brother!" Su Xiaoqiao was excited, but this time he didn''t dare to shout it out. He looked around and didn''t see the figure. He quickly picked up the small cloth bag and put it together with the paper strip. Go back to the house.


    Closing the door, Su Xiaoqiao carefully opened the cloth bag, only to see a long strip of dried meat in the bread, not much, it is two or three things.


    Su Xiaoqiao gritted his teeth and put the dried meat into his mouth and chewed it. He swallowed a few mouthfuls.


    "Eating the variation of copper teeth and flesh and blood, get a little variation gene."


    The sound of the sound in my mind made Su Xiaoqiao stunned and happy: "The meat of the mutated copper tooth beast, the coin brother hunted the mutant copper tooth beast? He asked me to bring money to the wind valley, does not mean that he still has The extra bones of the abundance of copper teeth are sold to me!"


    Su Xiaoqiao thought of it here, and he was even more excited. He thought that this time he had gone for the great fortune. Not only could he bring the words of Qin Lan, but he could also buy the variant flesh and blood from the gold coins. It was a killer.


    Early the next morning, Su Xiaoqiao set off for the Windy Valley. After arriving in the Valley of the Winds, he waited for a long time but did not see Hansen coming.


    I haven��t come out since the morning sun, until the sun rises to the right air, not to mention the gold coins, not even a ghost shadow.


    "I rub, it won''t be me." Su Xiaoqiao was depressed in his heart. When he was about to leave, he heard someone say to him: "Does money come?"


    Su Xiaoqiao was shocked and turned to look at the past, but he was not far from him. A gold armor of gold armor was being drilled from under the grass.


    "Coin brother, you won''t be there for a morning?" Su Xiaoqiao looked at Hansen with a big eyes.


    "I have been hiding here since last night. You know what I am doing now, I have to be careful." Hansen said casually.


    "Coin brother, I am really convinced. But you don''t have to worry about the coin brother. How can I sell you? You are willing to sell the flesh and blood of the mutant creature to me. I am so grateful that it will not be too late. There will be no other thoughts. Su Xiaoqiao gave a thumbs up to Han Sen, and added a morning to the underground nest. One move could not move. The taste was absolutely uncomfortable, and not the average person could bear it.


    "Do not talk nonsense, did the money bring it?" Hansen pulled a parcel out of his hidden pit and threw it in front of Su Xiaoqiao.


    Su Xiaoqiao saw that the inside of the parcel was the kind of meat that he had eaten yesterday morning. How could he have a seven or eight pounds? He was excited and asked: "Coin brother, are these meats made of meat of the mutant copper tooth beast?" ?"


    "Or else? This is the flesh and blood of a whole mutated copper tooth beast, plus the one you ate yesterday morning, a lot of shredded pork, two million, one point can not be less." Han Sen Said.


    "Well, two million is two million." Su Xiaoqiao took two stacks of 10,000 pieces of left-handed coins to Hansen, but he did not believe that the dried meat was made from the flesh and blood of the whole mutant copper tooth beast because It seems that the weight is much less.


    Han Sen saw his thoughts and received the money and said: "This is the meat made by the family craftsmanship. The essence is the essence. If you eat it, you will know. The whole copper tooth beast, a small amount of pork. ""


    Hansen deliberately made the meat, that is, he did not want people to see the mini-variation copper tooth beast, lest others doubt.


    "Of course I believe in the coin brother." Su Xiaoqiao paused and said: "Coin brother, you should know, I am doing things for Qin Yu, she asked me to bring you a message, she wants to buy you that day. The **** of blood and the giant axe of gold, the price is good to discuss."


    "Oh, what price is she going to pay?" Hansen was interested in selling the golden axe. It was too inconvenient to bring it to the body, and it was useless to pull the wind. Now it is still buried in the pit.


    "This is why you have to meet and talk to yourself. I am only responsible for passing a message." Su Xiaoqiao said with a spread.


    "If you meet, you tell Qin Hao, if she really wants to buy it, let her open a price. You tell me the price will be fine. If I am satisfied, I will naturally consider it." Han Sen said faintly, let It is too dangerous for him to go to see Qin.

 Chapter 16： Toxic crystal tweezers

    After Han Sen and Su Xiaoqiao met, they took a turn and took the beast soul armor and returned to the steel armor shelter with the money, but this time they just entered the city gate and met an acquaintance.


    "Sen Ge?" Han Hao, who is preparing to leave the city, looked at Han Sen with surprise.


    "How? Han Hao, do you know this **** madness?" Several young people around Han Hao recognized Hansen, and they all looked at Han Hao with a different look.


    "No, admit the wrong person, let''s go." Han Hao suddenly stunned, his face was stunned, and he did not say hello to Hansen, and he directly passed Hansen, but he was afraid to avoid it.


    Han Hao��s heart is screaming, and he didn��t think that Hansen was in the steel armor shelter, and he was still a famous ��butt madman��. If he was known as a cousin of ��butt madness��, Han Hao was I can''t imagine how God and Qin will deal with him.


    Hansen smiled and laughed at himself, and did not expose Han Hao. Since Han Hao didn''t want to recognize him, why should he go to "harm him?"


    With two million back to his room, Hansen left the shelter world directly. After returning home, Hansen contacted Zhang and asked him to help solve the old house and follow the normal procedures. Well, I won��t be entangled by my aunt afterwards.


    After finishing all this, Hansen has relaxed a lot of mind and body, and will get better and better in the future. When he returns some money, he can let Han Wei go to a private school. What he learned there is far more integrated. Education is much better, especially in some aristocratic colleges. When you were young, you have the opportunity to learn about super-nuclear genetic techniques. The starting point is not much higher than the integrated compulsory education.


    However, if you want to go to a noble school, in addition to the money, you need your child''s family to have the identity of a nobleman. Hansen must complete his own evolution and get a nobility title to be eligible to send Han Han to the aristocratic college.


    "The nobility title is difficult for me, even if it is the title of the gods of the blood, it is not difficult to get." Han Sen''s heart is full of enthusiasm.


    "Brother, are you there?" The door of Hansen''s door was pushed open, Han Han''s small head came in, wearing a floral pajamas, a doll in his arms, and his eyes were searching for Hansen''s figure. .


    Seeing Hansen sitting on the edge of the bed, he took the doll and ran to Hansen, tired of his arms.


    "Small mischief, why are you still not sleeping so late?" Han Sen pinched Han Yu''s little nose.


    "I want to listen to my brother telling a story. My brother hasn��t told the story for a long time. I��m going to find my brother every day. My brother is not at home, I miss you.�� Han Yu��s big eyes looked at Hansen. .


    Hansen secretly smiled. Since he graduated into the world of shelters, he almost never had time to accompany Han, and his heart was very embarrassing.


    "Hey, now my brother will tell you the story." Hansen picked up Han Han and opened the story book and read softly: "A long time ago..."


    Hansen once again returned to the world of shelters, ready to catch a primitive creature to feed back, and was able to feed a mutant creature in half a month, which is simply unbelievable.


    However, Hansen wants to know how long it takes to feed a blood-level creature. What he needs most is a blood-blood creature.


    Mutant creatures are also easier to hunt in the wild. It is too difficult and too difficult to hunt wild blood-skinned creatures. For those who are **** and slaughter, if not for so many people besieged by the steel armor For so long, he was hit hard by a **** of blood and a beast of souls. With him alone, I am afraid that not only will he kill the **** and slaughter, but it is more likely to be killed.


    Han Sen had just stepped out of the door and had not yet reached the alley, and was suddenly dragged by one.


    Hansen turned his head and looked at him. The person who took him was Han Hao. Han Hao couldn��t help but pull him to the remote place of no one. After repeatedly confirming that no one was there, he said to Han Sen: "I said how can you do this? How long have you entered the sanctuary world, and you have offended both Qin and God."


    "It��s not that I want to offend them myself," Hansen said faintly.


    "I don''t care, you are responsible for the stupid things you do yourself. Don''t be tired of others. Don''t say that I am your cousin in front of outsiders. I don''t want to say that you know me. I just started, the future is bright, I don''t want to be like you. So ruined." Han Hao said with Han Sen.


    "Okay, I don''t say it." Han Sen also knows that after he has fallen in the family, he went to the compulsory education of integration. Han Hao will not look at himself. Naturally, he will not be able to suffer with him. obligation.


    "We said yes, you must never know me in front of outsiders." After Han Hao repeated Hansen, he carefully left, for fear that someone would see him and Hansen.


    Hansen left the steel armor shelter and went all the way to the mountains. He did not intend to hunt the copper beast. He had eaten a lot of flesh and blood, and he would not increase the original gene and prepare to hunt. Only the other primitive creatures eat themselves, leaving a living back to feed.


    Hansen��s target for this selection was ��Bottomless Cave��, a relatively large cave in the mountains with a primitive creature called the poisonous crystal scorpion.


    Because there are many fingers in the bottomless hole, there are many narrow passages. Even with lighting equipment, it is sometimes difficult to see the poisonous crystal scorpion hidden in the stone.


    If you are caught up, even if the original gene is full of one hundred points, it will be poisoned in three or five minutes.


    So few people will use the idea of ??poisoning crystal scorpion, but Hansen has a black beetle armor to protect the whole body, and the poisonous crystal scorpion is not so easy to reach him, naturally there is no risk.


    The reason why I chose the poison crystal scorpion is that it will not be discovered by his people. Secondly, the poisonous crystal scorpion is only as big as a fist. It is also very easy to kill a hundred and ten. It is not like those big creatures, kill one. It��s just hard to get back.


    Then there is the beast soul that has got the poisonous crystal scorpion. It is also a big money thing. The poisonous thorns are similar to the sacred beast weapon. Not only the puncture ability is very strong, but the more terrible is the scorpion venom, although it is only the original level. The soul of the beast, but its price is about to catch up with the general mutant beast.


    Hansen came all the way to the bottomless hole, and after confirming that no one was around, he summoned the black beetle armor and drilled into the bottomless pit.


    The lighting tools of science and technology are useless in the world of shelters. Hansen brought a homemade torch, which can only illuminate less than three meters in the vicinity, and is still very dim, with mica on the rocks. Something reflects the light of the torch, making the line of sight worse. It is difficult to see the poisonous crystal scorpion hidden in the crack of the rock.


    "when!"


    Han Sen didn''t go far, and he felt that something was hit on his foot. He saw a blue body like a jade. He had a big fist and was stabbing his foot with a dovetail.

 Chapter 17： Unexpected encounter

    Unfortunately, Hansen��s feet were also wrapped in armor, and the Shanwei couldn��t get in, but only when it was hit.


    Hansen stepped on his foot and suddenly flattened the body of the poisonous crystal scorpion.


    "Hunting the original bio-toxic crystal scorpion, without acquiring the animal soul, you can get 0 to 10 original genes randomly."


    Hansen picked up the body of the poisonous crystal scorpion and put it in the prepared cloth bag. He carried the bag on his back and continued to walk inside the bottomless hole.


    There is a black beetle armor bodyguard. On the way, Hansen **** stopped the killing of the Buddha and blocked the Buddha. He almost wiped out the poisonous crystal scorpion on the road. After walking for more than an hour, he has already hunted nearly 100 poisonous crystal scorpions. , the drums are bulging.


    "The little girl picking mushrooms, carrying a big bamboo basket, walking barefoot in the early morning, walking through the woods and hills, she picks up the most drops of mushrooms, and many of them like the number of stars..." Han Sen squatting on the side of the little song Pick up the poisoned crystal scorpion and throw it into the bag.


    My mom used to work to earn money to support her family. He was at home to take care of Han Han, and he used Han Yu to tell the fairy tale singing songs. When he was proud, he couldn��t help but pick up the children��s songs.


    "Gold coins?" Han Sen is rising, but suddenly heard someone yelling at his own nickname, suddenly shocked, vigilantly looking in the direction of the voice.


    I saw a rather wide cave, a woman in her twenties who was wearing red leather armor sitting next to a stalactite column and looking at him with a surprise.


    "Qin Hao!" Han Sen screamed out. He didn''t expect to see this woman here. Hansen turned and wanted to escape.


    Since the smashing of Qin''s ass, how many shadows have been left in his heart.


    "Don''t go, you and God''s grievances have nothing to do with me, and I don''t have the ability to find you now," Qin said quickly.


    Han Sen responded. He is now a gold coin instead of a butt, and Qin Qin has only one person. He has something to fear.


    Hansen stopped and went back to see Qin. But he saw that one of Qin��s feet had taken off his shoes. The position of the white-footed ankle was black and swollen, and he was poisoned at first glance. Crystal scorpion gave it.


    Hansen suddenly moved in the heart. In order to evolve with God''s genes, Qin Lan has been in the steel nail shelter for several years. He has been occupying the position of the first person in the steel armor shelter. He does not know how much good things are.


    If she does not have the spirit of the **** of blood, killing Hansen does not believe, the mutant beast must not be less.


    At this time, she was injured and looked very serious. With her genetic completion, the poison of the poisonous crystal scorpion may not be able to kill her, but it will definitely make her fight greatly reduced. At least the action of the leg will be Greatly affected.


    "Speaking, she seems to be my half enemies, although I accidentally licked her ass, but she had already hit my hand, and I was not hurt, she did not have to kill it. If you can take advantage of this opportunity to knock out the benefits, it can be regarded as compensation for the bitterness I have eaten in the past few months." Han Sen thought, his eyes could not help but look at Qin.


    Like seeing through Hansen''s mind, Qin Hao reached out and moved a magical butterfly to the soul, and turned into a purple short dagger on her hand.


    "Do you know what the name of the dagger is?" Qin said with a smile, Hansen said.


    "I don''t know." Hansen''s heart glimpsed, watching the purple butterfly radiant, different things, at least a mutant animal soul, and even may be the **** of blood, and then Qin Hao summoned it, Naturally, it is impossible to just let Hansen enjoy it.


    "This dagger is a **** animal soul poisonous butterfly. The dagger contains a huge poison. You may want to give it a try. Can your golden armor block the poisonous heart dagger?" Laughing Yingying said.


    Hansen''s old face is red, but fortunately there is a armor blocking, Qin Hao can''t see: "You have too much concern, you and I meet each other, there is no resentment in the past, no evil, how can I do it with you?"


    The blood-stained armor may not be able to stop the **** dagger. Hansen is not willing to take this risk, and there is really no deep hatred between him and Qin Hao. Qin Hao hit him in the palm of his hand, and then released two more words. In addition, there is actually nothing to do with him.


    On the contrary, the gang of God''s sons bullied him very badly, almost giving him no chance to turn over.


    Qin Xiao smiled and took the poisonous heart to the top of the butterfly. He said faintly: "I am inconvenient to move at this time. If you can take me safely out of the bottomless pit, I will pay you a lot of reward."


    "How come you come here alone?" Hansen did not directly agree, and asked.


    Hansen was very curious. The poisonous crystal scorpions along the way were not traced of hunting. How did Qin Hao come over?


    "I originally wanted to hunt and mutate the poisonous crystal scorpion. I didn''t expect the toxic scorpion scorpion to be more embarrassing than I thought. When my dragon scented scent is about to burn out, the hordes of poisonous crystal scorpions sneak up on me, let me After the dragon''s scent burned out, the ordinary poisonous crystal scorpion was not afraid of me. I managed to rush out, but I was stunned by the mutated poisonous crystal scorpion. It was even more impossible to rush out. ""


    After that, Qin Hao looked at Han Sen and said: "Do you trade with Su Xiaoqiao for money? Take me safely, I can give you a sum of money."


    "You were bruised by the mutated poisonous crystal scorpion?" Hansen looked at Qin Hao with amazement.


    "If I was only injured by the original level of poisonous crystal scorpion, I would not ask for help." Qin said faintly.


    Hansen secretly thought about himself. He now knows that Qin Lan used a dragon scent to let the poisonous crystal scorpion dare not enter the body. She thought that Hansen also used a similar method. I don��t know the poisonous crystal scorpion outside. Hansen gave up the killing. If I knew it, I am afraid she would go out on her own and would not ask Hansen here.


    "Then the mutant poisonous crystal scorpion you didn''t kill?" Hansen asked again.


    "Kill, but unfortunately did not get the soul of the beast, the body also fell in the pile of scorpions, there is no amaryllis, in the group of poisonous crystal scorpions pile, no one can not come out." Qin said.


    Hansen��s eyes turned: ��I can take you safely out, but I don��t want money, I want a mutated beast to be paid.��


    "You are too greedy." Qin Xiaobai looked at Han Sen.


    "For your Miss Qin, what is the meaning of a mutant beast? Is it true that your life of Miss Qin is not worth a mutant beast?" Hansen said without retreating.


    "You really are the same as Su Xiaoqiao said, it is a guy who only recognizes money and does not recognize people." Qin Hao looked at Han Sen deeply: "Well, I promise you, as long as you take me safely, I will Give you a mutant animal soul."


    "Miss Qin Da is really refreshing, then we will be a word." Han Sen said, go deep into the bottomless pit.

 Chapter 18： Mutant creature

    "What are you doing?" Qin asked, frowning.


    "When I pick up the body of the mutant poisonous scorpion, I will take you out of the bottomless pit." Hansen said as he continued to go inside.


    "There are a lot of poisonous crystal scorpions inside. Don''t you need something like ambergris?" Qin Yu looked at Han Sen puzzled.


    "Why do you really want to burn incense?" Hansen said, he had already walked into the depths of the cave. He was long and squatting one foot long, and the giant poisonous crystal scorpion, which was like a blue crystal, ran out.


    Qin Hao looked at Han Sen for a while, and then sighed and said: "I took your time, the poisonous crystal scorpion outside has been killed by you?"


    "Miss Qin Da is Miss Qin, smart." Han Sen shook his mouth on the back of the bag, and the poisonous crystal corpse in his body suddenly sprang up like rain, and soon piled up.


    Although Qin Xiao had already guessed it, I was surprised to see that Han Sen really killed so many poisonous crystal scorpions.


    Hansen put the body of the mutated scorpion scorpion into his pocket, and then put the corpse of the original venomous scorpion as much as possible until it could not be loaded.


    However, there are still many corpses of poisonous crystal scorpions falling outside. Hansen��s heart can��t bear to waste. When he is stunned, he grabs a poisonous crystal scorpion and picks up the shell with a dagger. It looks like a jelly-like translucent flesh. Pick it out and plug it directly into your mouth.


    ��Eat raw toxic scorpion flesh and blood, get 4 original genes.��


    Hansen one by one, did not stop, in one breath, the poisonous crystal scorpion that fell on the ground could not be put into the shell and ate it cleanly, and the belly wrapped under the armor was obviously rounded.


    At the beginning, I added some original genes, and I had to add a few to add a little later, until I didn��t add them at all.


    "You really haven''t been saved, so you can eat it with such disgusting feelings. It''s really a loss and you don''t want to eat it." Qin Zhen has never seen such a good thing like Hansen, but he can still slam the door to this point. People.


    "Come on." Hansen walked down to the Qin dynasty and squatted down, meaning to go out to Qin.


    "Since the poisonous crystal scorpion outside has been killed by you, I can go out without it, you don''t need your back." Qin said.


    "In any case, you have promised to give me the spirit of the beast. You must not want to say anything about Miss Qin. Since the reward has already come out, why not enjoy it, and if you have a poison on your leg, don''t let yourself go." Hansen said faintly.


    "Yes." Qin Hao bit his lip and got up and carefully squatted on Hansen''s back.


    Han Sen had armor outside, and he couldn��t feel the feeling of nephrite in his body. He just took up Qin Qin and dragged Qin��s buttocks in one hand and walked out of the bag with one hand.


    The weight of this ginseng of Qin dynasty is not a big deal for Hansen, who has already obtained a lot of genes. In a short time, Qin �� has been carried out from the bottomless hole.


    "Where are you going?" Hansen asked.


    "Return to the shelter," Qin said.


    Hansen no longer spoke, carrying Qin Qin to the direction of the steel armor shelter. After more than an hour, Hansen suddenly put Qin Qin down.


    "There is not too far from the steel armor shelter, and people are passing by. You wait a while, someone will pass by and ask them to send you back." Han Sen reached out to Qin Lan: "My mutant beast."


    "I have asked Su Xiaoqiao to ask you, your **** blood beast soul and blood blood treasure axe sell not to sell?" Qin Hao was very happy to summon a black cat-like mutant animal soul, Handed over to Hansen and then asked.


    "What price do you have for the gold double-edged axe?" Hansen said.


    "Two million." Qin said directly.


    "That''s a treasure of God''s blood. Can you buy this mutated animal soul?" Hansen frowned.


    "The gods of blood are good, but they can''t bring out the world of shelter. But the soul of the beast can be used in the outside world. Who is more precious and use it? The value of the treasure of the blood is naturally much lower than that of the **** of blood. If your **** of blood and blood is willing to sell, I will do 20 million." Qin said.


    "A mutant animal adds two million," Hansen said.


    "The mutant animal is impossible, I will give you five million." Qin said with a cut.


    "The flesh and blood of two mutant creatures plus two million." Hansen said.


    "Your request is too high, the last price, six million, this is my limit, after all, the **** of blood treasure can not bring out the world of shelter." Qin said.


    "Well, you are ready for the money, then I will tell Su Xiaoqiao the time and place of the transaction." Han Sen said, he waved his hand and left with a bag.


    "God blood beast soul really does not consider selling? 20 million is only a reserve price, you can still discuss." Qin Hao said to Han Sen''s back.


    "Do not sell." Han Sen did not return directly to leave.


    Qin Qin looked at Han Sen somewhat complicated: "His body armor seems to be stabbed without poisonous crystal scorpion. Is it also a **** of blood?"


    The more you think about the Qin dynasty, the more likely it is, even if it is the general variant of the beast of the beast, the face of the poisonous crystal scorpion can not be so unscrupulous.


    "What is the identity of this person? It doesn''t look like someone in the military." Qin Yu thought for a long time, but couldn''t think of a clue.


    Hansen circled and reverted to his own appearance, and then he returned to the steel armor shelter with his pocket back.


    There are no people in the shelter of the sanctuary. They have not found it for so long, and apparently have given up this stupid method.


    Han Sen just walked to the door, but happened to meet Han Hao''s young people.


    "It��s a clever ass, we��re meeting again. It looks like you��re getting a good harvest. It��s full of pockets. How many mutant creatures are there?�� said a young man with a smile.


    "One." Han Sen replied faintly.


    "Haha, you really laugh, but also mutate creatures, can you hunt down the original creatures? I am afraid that there are black beetles inside the bag." A young man laughed and laughed at others, and everyone else was laughing, naturally People believe that Hansen can hunt mutant creatures.


    "Han Hao, don''t admit the wrong person in the future, and this kind of person has a relationship, but it is going to be **** for eight generations." A young man patted Han Hao''s shoulder and said.


    "Before I just admit the wrong person for a while, how can I have anything to do with this **** madness." Han Hao said with a look.


    Hansen ignored them and carried the bag into the steel armor shelter and quickly returned to his room.


    Hansen left the body of the mutant poisonous scorpion, and other primitive scorpions were ready to be sold to Su Xiaoqiao.


    Although the black crystal can evolve a mutant creature in half a month, Hansen has no such time, and the black crystal is used to feed the blood creature.

 Chapter 19： Celebrity nobility area

    In the middle of the night, Han Sen put a pack of poisonous crystal corpses and a piece of paper on the door of Su Xiaoqiao''s room. After knocking a few doors, he ran into the nearby alley and saw Su Xiaoqiao coming out of the bag. I took it with the note and left it with peace of mind.


    The deal with Qin Hao was very successful. Hansen successfully got more than 80,000 pieces of six million and poisonous crystal corpses, and returned to his room. Looking at the money full of boxes, Hansen excitedly jumped up.


    Even when his father was still alive, he had never seen so much money.


    Hansen left the shelter directly with money. Now he doesn''t want to do anything. He just wants to share this joy with his mother and sister. They finally have no need to suffer, and the hardship has finally passed.


    Although I sold two million in the past, but they all used to solve the problem of the old house, Han Sen did not get a hand. The six million, but the real ones are completely owned by Hansen himself. totally different.


    Although the money is not enough for the rich to buy a luxury private aircraft, but for Hansen, it is already the most money he has ever seen in his life.


    "Mom, hey, come over, let you see one thing." Hansen pulled his mother and sister into his room, opened the box full of money, and dumped all the money inside. On the bed.


    "Where are you coming so much?" Russell Lan''s eyes widened. The first reaction was not a surprise, but a shock, fearing that his son had done something dangerous.


    "Mom, I was lucky enough to hunt a mutant in the world of shelter, and I got the soul of the beast. The money was bought after it was sold." Hansen dare not say too exaggerated, afraid that Russell will bear Can''t live.


    In the case of black crystals, Hansen didn��t dare to say it when he killed him. It was something that could provoke the evils of the genocide. He would rather rot in his stomach for a lifetime. Even if he dreams, he would never reveal half a word, otherwise Passing out, the death of the whole family is only the happiest ending.


    Russelllan listened to the sudden and said: "Komori, you shouldn''t, you should keep the mutant animal soul, you will be able to have better development in the future, we have nothing to bite, we will always be able to smash in the future... ��


    "Mom, you can rest assured that there will be opportunities in the future. I have already eaten the flesh and blood of the mutant creatures and got the mutated gene. After I hunted the alien creatures, it will be much easier. It will slowly get better, and there will be opportunities to hunt for the mutation in the future. Creature," Hansen said.


    "But..." Russell Lau still felt that it was a pity, and the mutant creature was so easy to hunt.


    For ordinary people, it is already a great fortune to be able to hunt for a mutant creature, and the lottery ticket is not much different. It is possible to go for the second time.


    "And I should go to school right away. I don''t want her to go to the integrated compulsory education like me. There is no future," Hansen said.


    Russell looked at Han Sen and looked at Han Han again. There was tears in his eyes: "I am the mother, I have not taken care of you. This should be me..."


    "Mom, you can raise us. It seems to me to be great. You should always leave a little chance to show your son." Hansen smiled and picked up Han Han: "Hey, you want to What to eat, today we go to eat a big meal, what to eat if you want to eat."


    Han Han suddenly rejoiced: "I want to eat sapphire ice cream."


    "Okay, let''s go to the sapphire ice cream. Let''s eat this little lynx enough today." Hansen squeezed Han Han''s little nose.


    "Sapphire ice cream is expensive, you have to save some money, and you can buy some flesh and blood later..."


    "Mom, this time." Hansen took Russell and went out.


    "You hunted the mutant creature and sold the mutant animal soul, don''t say it, don''t advertise, I don''t want you to be like your dad..." said Russell Lanson Hansen.


    Since Hansen��s father��s accident, Russell��s entire outlook on life has changed. He does not want Hansen to manage so many things as his father, just ask him to be safe and secure. Good day for yourself.


    "Mom, you can rest assured, I will never say it, the money will be put here, everything you say." Han Sen held Han Hao in one hand, and Russell Lan came out of the house with one hand.


    The sapphire star ice cream is very famous in the whole league. Of course, the price is very expensive, and the cheapest one has to be tens of thousands.


    The children of the neighbors often eat, and Han Yusheng is not the time. Before he can eat ice cream, the family has already fallen, and he is willing to buy such expensive ice cream for her to eat.


    In the past, Russell Lan had eaten Hansen several times. Hansen��s memory was really delicious, but it was a few years ago. He could not remember what it was.


    Three people came to the sapphire ice cream shop. After entering the door, they found that people were already full, and others were lining up to buy ice cream.


    "Let''s go upstairs." Before Hansen came in, through the window on the second floor, it seemed that there was no one on the second floor. He wanted Russell and Han Yu to go to the second floor. He went to the queue alone. It is.


    Who knows that just arrived at the stairs, he was stopped by a male waiter in a store.


    "Sorry, you can''t go up," said the male waiter.


    "Why? Is there a space available upstairs?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    The waiter''s face showed a contemptuous and impatient look, pointing to a small sign hanging on the wall next to the stairs: "I haven''t eaten sapphire ice cream, should I have heard the sapphire shop rules?"


    Han Sen looked at the small sign and saw the "Celebrity Aristocratic Zone" written on it.


    Hansen suddenly understood what was going on. The second floor was an area where privileged people could enter. Ordinary people without identity did not even have the qualification to sit up and sit.


    It is no wonder that the decoration on the second floor is much better than the first floor. It is no wonder that the first floor is full of people, there are people waiting in line, there are so many vacancies on the second floor, now Hansen understands.


    "We are not tired, just wait for a while, Komori, go to buy ice cream for you." Russell Lan pulled La Hansen and wanted to give Hansen a break.


    "I will go." Hansen smiled and ran to the crowd and lined up. It seemed to be indifferent, but he had an unspeakable desire in his heart.


    "Celebrities... aristocrats... that''s what counted, and soon I have that, even more, I won''t let the **** little wooden block stop me."


    After buying the ice cream, there is still no space. Hansen can only take it with him. When he left, Hansen took a deep look at the small sign of the staircase.


    "Celebrity Aristocratic Zone!"

 Chapter 20： is her?

    Early the next morning, Hansen sat on the air train to the transfer station, where there were many men and women who went to the transfer station like him.


    Most people can''t afford a home transport device, and they can only enter the shelter space of the gods through the transfer station.


    The driver who drove the sky train today was obviously very violent. Hansen was thinking about what to do after entering the shelter space. The sky train violently trembled, and suddenly the standing people on the air train fell to a large area. .


    Because Hansen was thinking about things, he did not hesitate to take a few steps before he did not pay attention. He suddenly slammed into a gentleness.


    Hansen''s hands and subconsciously want to grasp something to stand firm, but this catch, suddenly feels something wrong, the place to start is more soft and tender.


    Hansen discovered that he had collided on the back of a woman in a military uniform, and his body was completely attached to the back of the woman''s buttocks. His hands just held the proud double peak of the military uniform woman.


    "Bastard!" The military uniform woman screamed angrily, the backhand was an elbow, and quickly and slammed into Hansen''s face. This elbow was so heavy that if she really hit her, Hansen''s half The face will be ruined.


    Hansen subconsciously raised his arm and only felt a strong collision on his arm. He couldn''t help but retreat a few steps to stop his figure.


    The military uniform woman had turned around and fiercely glared at Hansen, but she glanced at it and suddenly screamed: "It''s you, fart..."


    "Qin Wei!" The military uniform woman did not shout out the sentence, and the words behind it swallowed back, but Hansen was stunned and blurted out. This woman in military uniform turned out to be the Qin who became the "butt mad". Hey.


    Hansen really did not think that Qin Hao was also in Luojiaxing, and it seems that she has joined the army and joined the army. The current status is a soldier.


    Military status is not unusual in the league. The legal residents of the alliance must serve at least five years of military service when they are twenty years old. When Hansen is twenty years old, if there is no special reason, he will become a soldier.


    Qin Lan recognized Han Sen, but he did not do it, but he always stared at Hansen with cold ice and a slightly disgusted look.


    Hansen��s heart secretly smiled: ��I��m afraid she has decided that I was deliberate. It��s no wonder that I accidentally licked her ass. Now, if I change it, I will not believe in myself. It is innocent."


    "The league is so big, there are so many planets, how can Qin Qin come to Luojiaxing? How could it be so clever, let me meet her, what happened to this?" Hansen complained However, there is no way to do it now, but one step at a time.


    Naturally, the league can''t just hurt people. Qin Hao doesn''t want to cause commotion, so he just stares at Hansen, but there is no more action.


    Hansen was stared at some hair. After arriving at the station of the transfer station, he quickly stepped down the sky train. Who knows how Qin Hao followed.


    "You really haven''t changed your life. I thought you were just ignorant. I didn''t expect you to be such a disgusting person." Qin Hao said with a stare at Hansen.


    "You saw it just now. It was the air train that vibrated. Many people stood up like me and fell down. Everything was just a coincidence." Hansen explained with a smile.


    "You are my word, would you believe it?" Qin Xiaobing said coldly.


    "What do you want?" Han Sen asked Qin Qin. Anyway, Qin Hao had already identified him as a jerk. He didn''t explain how to explain it. Who made things so coincidental.


    "You are really brazen and shameless. You have done something so bad, and you haven''t had a bit of remorse. You can see that it is a habitual criminal at first glance." Qin Yan saw Hansen''s acknowledgment of the mistake. He suddenly became angry: "You thought me." Sending you to the police, is the police educating you to finish it? It��s not that simple, I can��t teach you here, but in the world of shelter, it��s not the same. Are you going to the shelter world? wait for you."


    After that, Qin Hao turned and left, and walked over to the transfer station.


    Hansen secretly smiled, and now his explanation is useless, but he can''t enter the shelter world in the future, but he has to go into the transfer station with his scalp.


    "Qin Station is long." Qin Hao just walked to the front of the transfer station, the soldiers on both sides of the transfer station, and they brushed and bowed to Qin.


    Hansen was awkward, and his eyes widened and he looked at Qin Yu incredibly. There was an urge to cry and scream.


    The transfer station is under the jurisdiction of the immediate force. Each transfer station has a garrison, and the stationmaster is the chief of the garrison.


    Hansen also heard that the last stationmaster was about to be transferred. The new webmaster has arrived, but he wants to break his head. Even if he dreams, he will not think of it. The new stationmaster will actually be Qin.


    Hansen has a bad premonition, and his good days are coming to an end. As the stationmaster of the transfer station, Qin Hao can fully grasp when he enters and exits the transfer station, and he is well aware of his whereabouts.


    Even if Hansen wants to change a transfer station, it is unlikely that there will be only three public transfer stations in Luojiaxing. The other two are far away from here. How can Hansen waste two days to go to the other two transfer stations? .


    Hansen could only go to the shelter office when he took the Qin to the transfer station office building. He made up his mind to wait until Qin Hao went out from the steel armor shelter and then sent it back to the league.


    Hansen did not give Qin Yu a chance to block him. With the made variants of dried meat, Hansen left the steel armor shelter.


    "The recent popularity is really bad. Isn''t all my luck used on black crystals?" Hansen thought as he walked.


    It��s not too far away, I saw that a group of people, such as God��s Son, stood outside the steel armor shelter and seemed to be negotiating.


    Hansen lazily listened to what they said, and went in the other direction. Who knows that Luo Tianyang suddenly called him over there: "Ass, you come over."


    Although Hansen did not want to, he had to turn back and look at Luo Tianyang with doubts.


    "Call you? What are you doing there? My brother has a good deed to take care of you." Luo Tianyang said to Hansen, but his mouth was a hint of a bad smile.


    "I don''t need it anymore. My strength is not good. I can only kill ordinary creatures. Even the original creatures can''t beat them. I''m afraid I can''t help you." Hansen used his toes to know that Luo Tianyang told him to come. Good thing.


    "Let''s talk nonsense, itchy skin is it? Let you come, you will come, have your benefits." Luo Tianyang pulled down his face, and stunned Hansen.

 Chapter 21： Underground dark river

    In addition to Hansen, God and other people also spent money to hire thirty or forty people who want to die, and a group of people left the steel armor shelter and headed for the mountains.


    Although it is clear that there is no good thing for them to spend money to find someone, but for the rewards they have made, there are still many people who are willing to take a risk.


    Just like Hansen in the past, if he was not blocked by Qin and God, he would probably take a chance to bount a bounty.


    Now Hansen naturally does not need to take risks, but obviously God Son and Luo Tianyang are going to take him to be cannon fodder, so Hansen��s heart is murderous.


    Hansen followed them quietly, guessing what they wanted to do. When they recruited people, they only said that they were hunting a mutant, because there are many common creatures and primitive creatures. So you need more people.


    However, Hansen certainly refuses to believe that he is only hunting a mutant creature. Hansen does not believe that the powerful people of God will be uncertain.


    Not to mention God''s Son, just the dozen strong men around him, each has the ability to kill mutant creatures alone, a mutant creature in the district, why bother to go, but also to find a group of desperate people to help.


    The alien creatures encountered along the way, Luo Tianyang and others were all solved by hand. The flesh and blood that was hunted was directly distributed to the desperate people recruited, so that everyone was very happy.


    The group walked for six or seven days, and they still didn''t stop. It was only on the eighth day that they camped at a mountain pass.


    It is far away from the steel armor sanctuary. There are no human beings, and the living things that can be encountered are basically different creatures. They have killed many primitive creatures along the way, and they can bring food with them. Can not be directly lost.


    "It seems that I should go to the place soon. I don''t know what they want to do?" Hansen hasn''t heard anything, but looking at Luo Tianyang''s expression of their gradual dignity, this time the action is definitely not that simple.


    After finishing the day in the camp, the next morning, Shen Tianzi and other talents took them into the mountain pass and walked for more than a dozen miles. They saw a large hole in the valley where a large hole appeared in the front. Extending deep, I don''t know how deep it is, look down on the dark one.


    Everyone lit the torch, and God and others let the hired people walk in front and walked into the underground crack.


    All the desperate people know that when they come to fight, they are grinding and walking slowly.


    "What are the grinds? Like a girl, don''t hurry up, do you want to take the rest of the money?" Luo Tianyang raised the whip, and smacked a few whippers in the back, snoring. .


    There is no way for a group of desperate people to speed up their steps.


    Han Sen mixed in the desperate to go down, although it is going down, but the terrain is not too difficult to go, there is nothing happening along the way, has been to the bottom of the big gap, nothing happened, a lot of people The desperate people breathed a sigh of relief and said that they laughed.


    The bottom of the big crack is already dark, and it is only illuminated by the torch. You can see a huge underground space like a cave. A deep underground river flows to the other side of the cave, and you don''t know where it is going.


    "Cross the river and go to the cave opposite the river." Luo Tianchang said with a whip and pointed at the other side.


    "Ronge, I can''t swim, this river is too wide, I can''t go." A recruited young man said.


    "Whoever let you swim, there is an inflatable boat, and you have enough to sneak in." Luo Tianyang opened the package on the back of the mount. There were quite a few inflatable boats inside, and it was full of gas. Five people.


    Everyone used a small pump to fill the inflatable boat with a small hand, a group of four or five people, and boarded the boat to the opposite side.


    Because the speed of the water flow is not very fast, and it is not afraid to be washed down to the downstream, two ships will soon arrive at the center of the river.


    Suddenly, I only heard a slap in the water, a black lacquered thing broke out of the water, half of the body was exposed on the river, like a python, but the body is thicker than the bucket, all black hair Bright and dense scales, the open Shekou seems to be able to swallow a cow.


    It was only at this time that it was not a cow. When it went down, it swallowed a living person in the boat. The huge body directly blew the boat, and the people on the boat fell into the water.


    Everyone was shocked. The boat that had already entered the water was desperately going back. If there was no water, the ship was thrown back.


    Suddenly I saw a knife flashing through, the two fastest people who were running, Luo Tianyang and another person directly smashed their heads. Luo Tianyang screamed at the knife with **** knife: "There is only one monster." If you cross the opposite side, you will be alive. Whoever wants to take the money and wants to run, Laozi will cut him now, and it is a choice to die.


    Everyone was shocked by Luo Tianyang''s fierce **** suffocation, and Luo Tianyang and others took the knife and forced the water to cross across the river.


    "The gods of the gods, this is to take the life to fill the belly of the monster." Hansen''s heart is dark, the boat that was previously bombarded by monsters, several people who fell into the water desperately swim to the shore, but only It didn''t take long before I swam, and suddenly it seemed like I was dragged down by something.


    The river is dark, and I can''t see how they are going. It''s just that **** suffocation, which makes people imagine their ending.


    A group of desperate people grind and dare not go forward, Luo Tianyang and others do not say that they directly cut the knife, they scared, they have to go forward.


    If you really go down the river, no one dares to sneak again, and fight forward one by one, hoping to get a chance, as long as there is a living road across the river, the longer it stays in the river, the more dangerous it is.


    Hansen stroked and held the torch four times. If the monster really came out of the water, he would not care much. He must summon the soul of the blood in the first time, first save his life and say .


    Oh la la!


    The monster once again pulled out of the water and blew an inflatable boat. The people above suddenly screamed and then heard the waves rolling.


    "What are you doing? If you want to live, give me the strength to eat milk, and hurry up." Han Sen snorted at the two people who were scared by the same boat, waving their plastic paddles desperately, and at the same time Hey: "The gods of the gods are really mourning, and even this kind of yin and yin is done."


    The two people on the same boat were awakened by Hansen, and they all took the paddles with desperate strokes. Then they heard the waves of water nearby rolling, and the sound of water and screams came from time to time. I don��t know how many people were given by the monster. I knocked over the ship��s burial.

 Chapter 22： Broken egg

    Undoubtedly, this horrible snake is definitely a blood creature, and the creatures in the water are hard to kill, let alone a blood creature.


    There are so many strong men in God''s Son, and there is no intention to hunt this snake. It seems that they just want to feed the snakes so that they can reach the opposite side safely.


    Hansen was desperately scribbling, while looking at the opposite side. After the boat passed the center of the river, the light of the torch was faintly visible to the other side.


    Since Hansen practiced the "ice muscle jade", the body''s function seems to be a lot stronger, and his vision is much stronger than before. It seems that there is still a little night vision ability. At this time, you can see the other side clearly. There is a cave with a diameter of two or three meters on the stone wall. There is no other passage except the cave. It seems that the cave should be the place where God wants to go.


    Hansen was looking at the cave, but suddenly heard the sound of loud water around him, suddenly yelling badly, looking sideways, and sure enough to see the huge black scale snake, is drilling less than two meters from the boat The surface of the water, the evil snake mouth, is swallowing up against their boat, and you can clearly see the terrible snake teeth on the upper and lower jaws.


    Hansen didn''t want to, and when he turned over, he jumped into the water first, summoned the black beetle armor directly under the water, wrapped his whole body up, and a fierce stalked down like a fish in the river under the river.


    ......


    The whole process of crossing the river was very fierce. The black-scale snake did not know that it was an amazing food, but it was also a matter of killing human beings. The three or forty dead people finally had only two boats to reach the other side of the river. A total of seven people survived, and the rest fell on the other. I don��t know how to live and die in the water. I want to come to life in all likelihood.


    And the black scale snake did not surface again.


    "The emperor, the black scale animal is a blood creature, but the IQ is not high, now it is full, we should not have too much risk in crossing the river." Luo Tianyang laughed.


    "Crossing the river." God made a command, and they were divided into three ships by a dozen people, and they crossed the river and crossed the river.


    Sure enough, until the three ships arrived on the other side, the black scale snake did not attack them again, and more than a dozen people all landed safely.


    "What are you doing? Go inside." Luo Tianyang took a few whiplashes at the seven survivors, and seven people were driven by him into the cave.


    The surviving seven people were scared and went to the cave. The body kept trembled. Now they are regretting it. They should not be greedy for bounty. This time, I am afraid that I will stay here again. What is the use of money?


    But along the way, but no longer encountered different creatures, just half an hour, has already reached the end of the cave.


    At the end of the cave is a pool of water. On one side of the pool is a gravel nest with a diameter of more than ten meters. In the middle of the gravel nest, there are two ostrich eggs with black eggs.


    "Haha, really good, the egg of the **** blood creature, there are two, this time my **** gene should be able to ascend to more than 80 points." God is a great joy.


    Even so, the Son of God did not lose his reason, and he gave a look to Luo Tianyang, who was equally excited. Luo Tianyang suddenly took the time to use the whip to drive the desperate to get the eggs.


    A few desperate people trembled into the gravel nest and took the two eggs out.


    But before I walked out of the gravel nest, I saw the waterhole beside the waterhole, and then I slammed it, and the water inside spewed out. With the current, a huge snake head came out, a strange pair. Dark blood snake eyes, staring at a few people holding snake eggs.


    "Mom, what, oh, throw the egg over." God''s son yelled at the few people, but they were already scared, so close by the black scales snake stared, the gallbladder was scared, the legs were soft Nothing can be moved. God��s Son has called two voices and no one has responded to him.


    "Mom, the waste that is not used." God''s Son snorted and summoned the bleeding-colored sword, and the sword rushed to the few people.


    Luo Tianyang and others did not dare to neglect, and they summoned weapons and rushed over with the Son of God.


    A few steps rushed to the scared people, God''s Son took the two snake eggs and turned and ran outside the cave.


    The black-streaked snake originally scolded his own snake eggs. At this time, he saw that God��s Son took the snake egg and ran outside. He suddenly became angry and rushed out of the pool and rushed toward the crowd.


    "Block him." God screamed, but he did not stop and strode out to the cave.


    Luo Tianyang was even more embarrassed. He grabbed two people who shivered and slammed directly into the face of the black scale snake. The black scale snake bit his mouth and swallowed it twice.


    Others also have the same kind of learning, use those survivors as adult meat shields, temporarily resisting the attack of the black scale snake, while resisting the pursuit of the black scale snake, and retreating outside the cave.


    God''s Son is holding two snake eggs and running very fast. After a while, he rushes to the mouth of the cave. His heart is surprise, but suddenly he sees a golden fist appearing in front of him and quickly zooms in on the pupil.


    Hey!


    Where did God think of it, there was still a person hiding next to the hole, and his fist was suddenly smashed in his face, and the blood on his face was splashed, his nose was smashed, and the whole person fell backwards, subconsciously. Hand to face.


    The two snake eggs that he had in his arms suddenly flew out, only to see a golden figure jumped up, grabbed a snake egg with one hand, and immediately flew toward the river after landing.


    "Gold coins!" God''s son fell on his face with his face, and immediately climbed up and supported himself. He saw the unique golden armor. He couldn''t recognize who he was, and suddenly gnawed his teeth.


    Hansen just wandered to the shore, didn''t come to the cave, hid behind a big stone, waiting for a group of gods to enter the cave, which quietly followed, looked outside for a while, happened to see God''s Son rushed out with a snake egg, and gave him a punch without any politeness. By the way, the two snake eggs were received.


    Hansen is only a pity that his bronze crescent gun was ruined by Xuelongyan. Otherwise, this time he secretly attacked, and he might kill the scourge of God.


    Han Sen just ran to the river and suddenly saw the river rolling, and a huge black scale snake was drilled out of the river.


    "I rely on, how can there be one?" Hansen turned his head and looked back. The gods and their gangs also rushed out, followed by a black scale snake.


    "Mom, you run again, gold coins, this time see how I am ** you." God is the gold coin to hate the bones, at this time saw him was stopped by the black scale snake, my heart is very happy.


    Seeing the black scales and snakes coming out of the river staring at him, Hansen��s mind turned sharply, his right hand secretly forced himself, and the snake egg in his hand was thrown at the gods: ��Next, one person, we first deal with the big snake. ��


    "Ghosts are one with you, and today I have to take the eggs, and people will kill them." God said that Hansen was stunned and sneered to catch the snake egg. Who knows that it will be touched, and the snake egg will be broken. The egg yolk protein splashed him in one hand, and the gods suddenly stayed alone.

 Chapter 23： Mo Yuxi

    Roar!


    The black-streaked snake in the river made a strange scream, and madly rushed toward the **** of the egg yolk full of egg yolks. The screaming frame was like a chicken blood, and it was ignored by Hansen. I don''t ask, there is only a **** in the eyes that has been shot.


    Hansen said nothing but turned around and ran with the remaining snake egg and jumped on an inflatable boat. He desperately went to the other side, and did not see what the result was.


    There is a snake egg in his hand. If the two big snakes come back to look for him, then the fun can be big.


    "Gold coins, **** you..." Hansen only heard the screams of God''s temperament, but only screamed, and then heard all kinds of strange sounds, as well as vocals and beasts. Humming.


    Hansen slammed into the other side and jumped to the shore. He ran out of the crack and went outside. He followed the original road and ran in the direction of the steel armor shelter.


    After running for a while, Hansen felt that it was wrong. In case they escaped from the gods, they would definitely come over to chase him. They all have mounts. How can these two legs run their mounts?


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hansen got into the mountain forest next to him. He would rather take a little road and take a little risk. It is better than being caught up by God.


    The gods of the gods are all in the steel armor shelter for several years. Each one is a sly character with many souls. Even if you can��t fight two black scale snakes, you can��t die so easily. Escape a few, or be careful.


    In order to avoid night dreams, Hansen found a sheltered mountain corner that night, got some firewood, sealed the snake egg outside a layer of mud, and placed it in the fire for barbecue.


    While roasting, Hansen is still chanting in his mouth: "Pure life, before you see this dirty world, let me bear all these sins and send you back to the pure land of bliss."


    "Hunting the blood-skinned creatures of the jade, the youngest son, did not get the soul of the beast. You can get 0 to 10 points of the **** gene randomly." After a while, Hansen��s mind sounded strange.


    "It turned out that this thing is not a snake, but unfortunately did not get the soul of the beast." Hansen greeted with greed.


    Soon, the jade and quail eggs were cooked. Hansen used the stick to get out the eggs, broke the blackened clay shell baked outside, and shredded the eggshell half. After peeling off, it showed white and fragrant smell. protein.


    Hansen took a bite and suddenly became full of fragrance, which is many times better than the egg.


    "Eat the young boy, get a little **** gene..."


    Hansen ate all the whole jade and smashed eggs, and the rounds of the stomach could not move. A total of five points of the **** gene were added. In addition to the previous eight points, Hansen now has a total of 13 genes.


    Han Sen detoured back to the steel armor sanctuary. It was after eight or nine days, and they had a group of people, and they had already returned to the steel armor shelter two days ago.


    However, everyone was injured, and only eight people came back. The powerful confession of God''s Son of Heaven died several times.


    At the beginning, God��s Son did not talk about what they did, and Qin Qin and the boxer��s people inquired, and did not inquire about anything.


    However, afterwards, several desperate people who were hired went to death after they fell into the water. They were rushed to the lower reaches of the dark river and escaped. Qin and the boxing brothers knew what they were doing.


    However, the few desperate people who fell into the water did not know what happened behind them. They also only thought that they were hurt by Mo Yuzhen.


    It''s a pity that they only guessed half of it. The reason why God''s Sons fell so far was mostly because of Hansen''s "egg" credit.


    Otherwise, even if they can''t get the jade, they won''t fight with the two jade.


    God is afraid of being ridiculed by people, but did not say what happened later, but secretly launched a new round of action to find gold coins.


    "It''s a pity that the two most masculine guys, Shen Tianzi and Luo Tianyang, didn''t die." Han Sen knew that after the incident, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    He was still afraid that he would come back alone. When the gods would doubt him, he would bite him.


    Since there are already a few precedents in the first place, Han Sen naturally has nothing to worry about. He has taken a primitive copper tooth beast and returned to the steel armor shelter. They are really looking for it. He can also Said that he was rushed to the lower reaches and escaped a life.


    Apparently Hansen thought too much, and God''s Son did not have the trouble to find him. He had long been convinced that he was lucky and had a life. He did not associate him with the gold coin.


    For more than half a month, Hansen sent away from the shelter world and wanted to go home to see Mom and Han, who knew that they had not yet stepped out of the gate of the station, and they saw a uniform in the military uniform. At the exit, he was looking at him with a frosty face.


    "You can really hide, you don''t come out for more than half a month. Do you think that I will let you go? If you do bad things, you will be punished. You can''t escape."


    "Miss Qin Da, how are you willing to let me go?" Han Sen said with a depressed look at Qin Yu, Qin Hao is now the stationmaster of this transfer station, it is impossible to avoid her.


    "Let me let go of you is also simple, take this with me." Qin Hao throws a set of fighting clothes to Han Sen.


    "Go and go, you will not kill me." Han Sen bit his teeth, holding a fighting suit followed by Qin Hao and went back to the transfer station.


    Only this time I did not enter the shelter world, but went to the fighting room of the transfer station.


    Hansen put on a fighting suit and walked out of the fighting room. He saw that Qin Hao had put on a red and black line of fighting clothes to stand in the fighting room.


    Fighting clothes are not simple clothes, they are a high-tech product, they have certain armor functions, and they also have built-in sensors that can record various data in the fighting.


    For example, the heartbeat, breathing, punching speed, moving speed, etc., will be recorded in detail, as well as the impact force when hit, etc., and will be recorded so that the user can understand their status. According to the data, you can determine your future practice direction.


    "Win me, I will not find you any trouble later." Qin Hao hooked Hansen, indicating that Hansen can attack.


    "If you want my life, you can say it directly. You are already a person with a blood-filled gene of over 100. There are countless senior beasts and trains in the army for so long. I am just a graduate student. How could you beat you?" Han Sen even if he can win, he does not want to expose himself to the gold coin, let alone he is really not sure to win the Qin.


    "We don''t use the soul of the beast, you can pick me up fifty strokes and not be knocked down. The account between us is a purchase and sale." Qin said faintly.


    "Okay, a word is fixed." Han Sen said in a heart: "You don''t need the beast, I just keep on attacking, I don''t believe that even you can''t stop fifty strokes."

 Chapter 24： Sneak attack skills

    Qin Lan was determined to teach Han Sen a meal. For the first time, Hansen licked her ass. She could also think that Hansen was young and ignorant, but was harassed by Hansen on the air train. It��s hard to say that it��s just a coincidence. .


    Hansen has been identified as a gangster. After Qin Hao��s activities, he walked to Hansen��s face and said with a sigh of relief: ��You must take the shot first.��


    Hey!


    Hansen punched in the face of Qin Yu, and Qin Qin slammed his nose back a few steps, and his eyes widened and he looked at Han Sen incredulously.


    She really didn''t see a man like Hansen. She just finished letting Han Sen take the shot first. Hansen actually did not say anything and suddenly punched it. Hansen��s behavior has completely exceeded Qin��s psychological expectations. So, let her not react for a while, plus the distance of the station is too close, Hansen hit a nose with a punch.


    In her cognition, the confrontation in the fighting room is not supposed to go to the middle of the fighting field first, and then clearly set up the frame? And as a man, he usually shows a gentleman in front of her. Even if he is not good at strength, he must show his masculinity. How can he be like Hansen, and the voice is just falling, he has no punches. Come over, and still play the face she did not wear protective gear, how can there be such a man?


    "I''m sorry...sorry...hasn''t you started yet?" Hansen apologized again and again, thinking that he would often borrow from the transfer station in the future. Why should a man and a man have a general knowledge of a woman, let her play a few breaths out, just think I hurry up and hurry up. I didn��t expect that my fist was so simple that I hit it on Qin��s nose and reddened her little nose. The crystal clear acid appeared in the eyes. water.


    "It has already started, we continue, you...hey..." But Qin Xiaogang said that after we continued, there was still something to say. Who knows that Hansen listened to her and we continued, but it was a punch. In the middle of her nose, she was still suffering from a sore nose, and suffered a heavy blow. Qin Xiao, who was in pain, suddenly slammed her nose on the floor, and her tears could not stop overflowing.


    "You are not saying that we continue, I thought..." Hansen explained quickly.


    "I killed you..." Qin Hao jumped up from the ground, no matter what the rules, and Hansen was a punch and kick.


    Hansen struggled to resist Qin��s fists, but soon discovered that the fist-fighting techniques he had learned in school were too far from Qin��s, but the defense could not prevent it. Qin Hao broke the defensive trend, barely supported more than a dozen punches, and was knocked down to the ground by a punch.


    "You have not blocked my fifty strokes, and will continue next time." Qin Hao turned around with hatred and hatred, and lost Hansen.


    Hansen smiled and stood up. Fortunately, he was wearing a fighting suit. He was not really seriously injured. It was just a bit of flesh and blood. It just seemed that he didn��t let Qin Hao out of gas today, but made her more angry.


    Hansen left the transfer station and returned home. Qin Hao rushed cold in the transfer station, and transferred the images and data that had just been played with Hansen, and prepared to delete the previous image.


    Well, she is the stationmaster of the transfer station, or the strongest woman in the steel armor shelter, but the tears of the two punches of the buttocks are flowing out. It looks like the little girl is being bullied and crying. How can it be seen by outsiders?


    Before the deletion, Qin Hao read it again. This look made Qin Xiao slightly stunned. She originally thought that she was in the middle of boxing because she was too careless and had no psychological defenses, so Hansen took advantage of it.


    However, after carefully reading the images of the time, Qin Hao suddenly found that although this is a very important reason, but not all, Han Sen was able to hit her, not all because of her intentions.


    "Is it..." Qin Hao repeatedly read the image of her fists many times, then looked at the whole image several times, and finally compared the data collected by the fighting clothes.


    "Sure enough, there is nothing wrong with this. His fist-fighting skills are really bad. It is only the standard of general compulsory education graduates, but his suddenness and explosiveness when he shot is unexpectedly high." Qin Hao muttered while watching the data. Language: "And he has a special feeling in his shot, how to describe it, the killer... Yes... is the killer... Before he shot, he couldn��t feel the intention of his shot, and he was completely alarm-free. When he punches, he does not feel any mood swings, there is no killing, but the punch is exhausted. This kind of behavior and emotional stripping is like a brilliant killer who is good at assassination. Under the ordinary disguise, a fatal blow suddenly occurred."


    "No, he should be just a student who has just graduated. How can he be a killer? And watching his skills can never be a brilliant killer. Is it the kind of behavior and emotional disengagement that he and he are? The gift that comes from birth?" Qin Zhen thought about it, just thought of this possibility.


    Where did Qin Lan know that Han Sen was originally a poor and white man who entered the world of shelters. He just got in and offended Qin Hao, and was also wanted to please the Qin Emperor.


    No one dared to be with Hansen, and no one dared to trade with Hansen. Hansen, who just graduated, relied on one of the most common alloy daggers to hunt aliens without any experience.


    Even if it''s just ordinary creatures, for a pure newcomer, you need to risk your life to hunt.


    What''s more, many alien creatures are in droves. Hansen must be prepared for it. Find the best chance to attack the one who killed the order. Otherwise, it will be surrounded by groups of ordinary creatures. He still has only one dead end.


    The way to minimize the risk, of course, is ambush and sneak attack. If you want to do ambush and sneak attack, the most important thing is that you can not feel the danger of the stranger who is more sensitive than human beings. Hansen��s first one or two Months are basically honing their abilities.


    In the failures of time and again, slowly hide your emotions and dangerous atmosphere, so that different creatures do not feel the danger.


    Later, some ordinary aliens who did not have active aggressiveness, even when Hansen came to them, did not even feel the dangerous atmosphere, and Hansen suddenly shot and killed.


    Although this seems a bit mean, but this is the only way Han Sen survived in the world of shelter.


    Later, Hansen wanted to hunt down the original creatures, so he continued to practice and improve his habits, which led to his instinct.


    Although Hansen��s fighting skills are far worse than the real masters, the suddenness of the shots and the timing of the shots are not worse than the brilliant killers. After all, Hansen and the killers are The skill that is honed between life and death, but he is not a human being but a different creature.

 Chapter 25： Evil-ridden

    "His strength and speed and explosiveness seem to be very good, the degree of genetic evolution should be very good, or the cultivation of super-nuclear genetics?" Qin Hao saw some data, but did not care too much.


    Hansen''s data is indeed better than the average person, but the data like this, many of the steel nail shelters, just appeared in Hansen, a little unexpected, but not a big problem.


    "The talent is good, but unfortunately the character is too bad, the lascivious and despicable, it is simply not saved, the next time you have time to clean up." Qin Hao hate to think.


    Because Hansen''s two punches, and let her give Hansen a despicable label, it is really difficult for ordinary people to imagine that Hansen has integrated that kind of shot into the bone marrow, forming a habit and instinct.


    Outside the caves of Mo Yuxi, Hansen was able to directly hit the face of the Son of God because of the existence of this method and ability. Otherwise, the degree of genetic evolution of the Son of God, the super-nuclear genetics and responsiveness of cultivation Even if there is no precaution, it is very difficult for ordinary people to hit him.


    Good at sneak attacks, it sounds very unpleasant, but it is very practical.


    Back home, I had a meal with my mom and Han, and I had a rest at home. Hansen did not go to the shelter world the next day, but instead came to a martial art museum by air train.


    What Hansen learned in compulsory education is only basic new martial arts, which is the standard that normal humans can achieve.


    However, after humans acquire the genes in the shelter, the quality of all aspects of the body is strengthened. In addition, the practice of super-nuclear genetic techniques is different from ordinary people. Different levels of physical fitness can be practiced by ordinary people. New martial arts practiced.


    In addition to being able to learn this kind of new martial arts in a high-level college, the place that is easier to learn is the Budokan, and the martial arts school that specializes in this profession teaches the new martial arts.


    It is completely different from the ancient martial arts inheritance method. The martial arts people do not need Master��s name, nor do they want to inherit their own martial arts genre. The only criterion is money. The more money you give, the more you can learn. New martial arts.


    Of course, the new martial arts have certain requirements for physical fitness. If the physical quality is not up to standard, even if you know the method, you will not be able to practice it.


    Hansen had no money before, and his physical quality was not good. Now he is different. Now he has 13 genes, and the other three genes have also got a lot. The physical quality has been greatly improved. Together with the ice muscle jade. Osteoarts has also been introduced, and the physical fitness is quite good among people of his age.


    The martial arts hall called "God of War" is a very famous one in Luojiaxing. The tuition is very expensive, but the new martial arts taught is very good. I heard that the owner of the martial arts hall is a veteran veteran. When he was a soldier, he was very famous. Later, he was seriously injured in a battle. He retired and returned to Luojiaxing to open this war **** martial art museum.


    Everyone calls this veteran "old ghost". It is not difficult to let him teach martial arts. As long as you have enough money, he wants to learn what he teaches, and he can really learn some real things.


    "Young people, what do you want to learn? I am divided into primary, intermediate, advanced and special classes, fists, weapons, soft and hard work, even super nuclear genetic techniques can be taught. Primary class can choose one freely. The junior new martial arts I defined, the tuition fee is 10,000 yuan; the intermediate class can freely choose one of the intermediate martial arts as defined by me, with a tuition fee of 100,000 yuan; a senior class of one million, a special class of ten million, all the package Yes. Young people look at your eyebrows, extraordinary, imposing, and will become an atmosphere in the future. Do you want to set up a full-scale tutorial for a special class, a total of 12 sets of new martial arts, only 50 million." In the office, the old ghost smiled at Hansen Said, the greedy look is like seeing the dragon of gold coins.


    "I will report to an advanced class, I want to learn your set of "Evil-ridden"." Hansen has a purpose, when his father used to learn new martial arts here, and told him The old ghost has a set of new martial arts called "The evil spirits ridden" is very good, but unfortunately his physical quality is not enough, can not learn "evil-ridden", has always been very sorry, said many times before Han Sen, even When Hansen grew up, he had the opportunity to learn "Evil Devils."


    Hansen came here this time for the new martial arts of "The Evil-ridden". According to his father��s statement, this set of "Evil-ridden" will have an unexpected effect if it is used against women. Shengqiang is also uncertain.


    Hansen once again offended Qin Hao. Looking at Qin Qi��s angry look, he will definitely not let him go. Hansen is naturally reluctant to be bullied by Qin Yu. This reminds me of the old ghost and the evil spirits. The new martial arts, I want to come to try my luck, after all, a million is no longer a problem for him.


    "The new martial arts of "Evil Guilt" is only a high-level martial arts, but for the requirements of physical quality, the special martial arts of the bit-class class is even higher, at least the mutated gene is full and may have the opportunity to practice. Is your physical quality enough?" The old ghost accidentally looked at Han Sen, the evil spirits were entangled in this new martial arts, but for a long time no one was chosen, because the physical quality requirements were too high.


    "You can test it and see if I can meet the standards of cultivation." Han Sen is not sure that his physical fitness will not work. According to the truth, he already has 13 genes, which is absolutely more than the variant gene. People, physical fitness is better.


    "If you have a physical test, you have to pay 10,000 yuan for the test fee." The old ghost put the credit card machine in front of Hansen.


    Hansen took out his own crystal card and directly brushed 10,000 pieces. The generous appearance made the old ghost very happy and took Hansen to test his physical fitness.


    After scanning and testing more than a dozen instruments, the old ghost got a little bit of surprise after receiving the test results: "Your physical fitness is very good, ordinary genes, original genes and variant genes are almost full?"


    "Can I learn evil spirits?" Hansen did not answer. His variant gene is less than ten points. He can have such physical fitness, relying entirely on the gene of God and "ice muscle jade bone surgery."


    "Yes, one million." The old ghost did not ask much, and put the credit card machine directly in front of Hansen.


    Although Hansen was somewhat distressed by the hard-earned money he earned, he went out for a million, but he still took a toothbrush and went out.


    "Young people have a future, come with me, you have to first familiarize the "Evil Devil"." The old ghost brought Hansen into a screening room and opened the virtual image to let Hansen himself Look inside the room, the virtual video played out, it is the "devil ridden" that the old ghost personally demonstrated.


    Han Sen looked at it for a while, his eyes were round, and he secretly yelled: "I wiped it. It was such a thing to deal with a woman. I didn''t expect you to be such a dad!"

 Chapter 26： Variation three-eyed cat

    This set of "Evil-ridden" new martial arts, the correct name should be called close-fitting melee surgery, all the tricks have only one effect, that is, stick to you.


    All kinds of wraps, locks, wraps, and even a variety of techniques, the body is like a python, entangled in each other, lock the other''s body joints, so that the other side can not attack you.


    If this is to fight with a woman, a set of skills will be used, and almost all women will be touched. If it is a woman who is generally ashamed, I am afraid that it will not be confusing.


    "If I use this new martial arts and Qin dynasty to fight, she would not add that I am a big **** Hansen suddenly regretted, really should not learn such a new martial arts, but martial arts There is no refund of tuition fees in the museum. He has already paid the money and can��t return without learning the money.


    "Forget it, good is also a new martial arts, learn it first." Han Senjing carefully listened to the memory of the "Evil Devil" new martial arts.


    After carefully looking at it, Hansen found that this new martial arts is not as cumbersome as it seems. There are indeed a lot of advanced techniques, especially in the aspects of capture and close combat, which are very powerful and have many practical applications. Skills are skills that can save lives at a critical time.


    However, the requirements for physical fitness are indeed very high, especially for the requirements of physical flexibility, generally even those who are full of variant genes may not be able to meet the requirements.


    The reason why Hansen was able to get the request, in addition to having the gene of God, or "Ice Muscle Jade" greatly improved the flexibility of his body.


    The method used by the old ghost to teach people is very violent and very easy. There are virtual images that he personally recorded. You can learn from the three hundred and sixty degrees without a dead end. You can learn all the moves first, and then he points out that you are practicing the wrong ones. The place, as well as some tips that need attention, if you don''t understand anything, you can contact him directly through the communicator, and he will answer it in detail in the video communication.


    Although the old ghost''s charges are very expensive, but the teaching is really in place, Han Sen''s physical fitness is enough, half a month has already started this set of "ecstasy" new martial arts.


    However, it is impossible to get started. This is the most dangerous and dangerous new martial arts. If it is only a half-hanger, in the actual battle, it is easy to be killed directly. Hansen certainly does not dare to use this new martial arts with half a bucket of water. Going to the shelter space to hunt a strange alien, or fight with people, do not know how to die.


    "Qin Hao, Qin Qin, if you don''t entangle me anymore, if you insist on being embarrassed with me, don''t blame me for taking it with you." Han Sen thought in his heart.


    When he came to the transfer station again, Hansen still didn''t want to meet Qin Hao. From time to time, he looked around, but it wasn''t until he entered the transfer station. He didn''t see the figure of Qin Lan, and he entered the gods with no danger. Shelter world.


    In the room of the steel armor shelter, the original bronze beast that was captured by Hansen has evolved into a variant copper beast.


    Hansen didn''t care about it, let it continue to evolve until it evolved into a blood creature.


    At the gate of the steel nail shelter, the gods of the gods have disappeared. Hansen has not come to the world of shelters for half a month. The gold coins have not appeared for half a month, and God��s Son must have no patience every day.


    In fact, God had known that the guardian of the door was useless. They did not know the true face of the gold coins. Even if the real people of the gold coins passed by them, they could not recognize them.


    Hansen left the steel armor shelter and entered the deep mountain Daze, ready to find a remote and uninhabited place to hunt aliens.


    After entering the deep forest, the human footprint is getting less and less. Hansen has found an unmanned area to wear the black beetle armor and continue to move into the mountains.


    In the face of ordinary creatures, Hansen is now lazy again, directly escaping or ignoring them. When encountering primitive creatures, only rare and rare, Hansen is interested in hunting one as his own food.


    Now Hansen''s common gene has reached a full value of 100 points, and the original gene has exceeded 80 points. The demand for general primitives is not too great.


    What is missing most now is the variant gene and the **** blood gene. Hansen is preparing for the full evolution of the four genes, just relying on black crystals, or some are too slow.


    "Right, if I just hunted the primitive creatures, why should I do it myself, the mutant beast from the Qin dynasty, but a pet beast soul, summon it, it should not be difficult to kill a few primitive creatures. Let''s take it. Hansen glanced at the black cat beast that was blackmailed from Qin.


    Variation three-eyed cat: pet-type animal soul.


    Hansen directly summoned the mutated three-eyed cat. He saw a small black cat with a big palm appearing in front of Hansen. His body is small and his eyes are big. He is still at the foot of Hansen, and at home. There is no difference in raising a pet cat.


    "So small things, can you really kill those alien creatures?" Hansen grabbed the mutated three-eyed cat and looked at it. I really doubt that this little guy who sells Meng looks like it doesn''t look like it has terrible power. Look like.


    However, in retrospect, mutant organisms cannot be judged by size. Since it is a mutant organism, it naturally has its truth. It should be easy to hunt down primitive creatures.


    Hansen saw that some primitive-level triangular scale beasts were not far away, and they ordered the mutant three-eyed cat: "Go, kill the triangle beast."


    The little guy screamed, and seemed to have whipped up the momentum, fluttering toward the fierce scales of the triangle beast, biting the tail of the triangle scale beast.


    The triangle scale beast seems to be stunned. Looking back at the mutated three-eyed cat, the tail slammed, and suddenly the little guy smashed into the air, then the tail slammed, and suddenly the mutant three-eyed cat was like a ball. Fly out.


    The mutated three-eyed cat screamed and ran to Hansen behind his tail with his tail, and shivered behind Hansen��s feet.


    "I went, I was deceived by Qin Hao. No wonder she was so refreshing when she gave me. This mutant animal soul is useless!" Hansen widened his eyes and stared at him behind his feet. Variation of three-eyed cats.


    Hansen tried it a few times. It really didn''t make much sense to mutate the three-eyed cat. It even did the weakest copper tooth beast in the original class. It was chased everywhere, where there was a half-variant beast. The power of the soul.


    Suddenly, Hansen thought of the type of mutated three-eyed cat. As far as he knows, he can directly call out the soul of the body combat. The most common ones are the combat-type beast soul and the mount-type beast soul. The eye cat is a pet type that Hansen has not heard of.

 Chapter 27： Help me

    "What kind of ghost is the pet-type beast? Isn''t it just for viewing? This time I went to Qin Dang''s evil, what is the use of such a beast?" Hansen was depressed, and he just chased it. The mutated three-eyed cat''s copper-toothed beast was killed, and he wanted to take back the useless mutated three-eyed cat, but saw the mutated three-eyed cat screaming around the body of the copper toothed beast. No, even the saliva flowed down the corner of his mouth.


    "If you want to eat, just eat it." Han Sen is curious to look at the mutated three-eyed cat. The general squad and the fighting beast are all not required to eat. If they are injured, they only need to recall the emptiness. Time can be healed automatically.


    The mutated three-eyed cat got Hansen''s command, and it hit the body of the bronze tooth beast and grabbed it, but it was obviously not sharp enough for its teeth and claws. Even the fur of the copper tooth beast was not bad.


    Hansen depressed the skin of the copper tooth beast with a dagger, and cut the meat into a small piece and fed it to the mutant three-eyed cat.


    This little thing can really eat. Look at its small palm-sized body. The copper-toothed beast is twice as big as it. It actually eats the flesh and blood of the whole copper-toothed beast, and does not know how it eats. The belly brace was lying on the ground and couldn''t move. Hansen was really afraid that it would kill himself.


    Helpless shook his head and directly sent the mutated three-eyed cat back. After the next time I returned to the league, what is the use of the pet-type animal soul on the sky?


    The mutant creatures are not so easy to find. Hansen has been in the mountains for half a month, and he has not encountered mutant organisms. The original creatures that he had not eaten before have been hunted a lot, and his original genes have broken through the 90-point mark. , it is almost close to full value.


    It is a very boring thing for a person to hunt a different creature in the mountains of Daze. When Hansen is resting, he summons the mutated three-eyed cat to tease it and feed the food. It is a little more. pleasure.


    There are black beetle armor guards, just killing the original primitive creatures, Hansen will also take the opportunity to increase the actual experience of "Evil Devil".


    In addition to being unskilled, this new martial arts is really easy to use, especially for the tricks of making enemy and distracting bones, which can make the aliens lose their combat power in a short time.


    However, because of being unskilled, the melee is very dangerous. There are several times that Hansen��s tricks are not used properly. If there is no protection of the black beetle armor, it will almost be killed by a different creature.


    In the mountains for more than a month, I did not find a mutant creature, but the actual ability of "The Evil Haunted" was soaring and spurred in the battle with various alien creatures.


    Later, Hansen had no need to rely on the blood of the armor, and he was able to easily kill the original creatures.


    One of the biggest gains is that the original gene has finally reached its full value.


    I thought that I was still working hard for the common gene a few months ago. Now even the original gene has reached the full value. Hansen��s mood is very good. I got a bunch of firewood and ordered the fire to eat.


    "Help! Help..." Hansen is talking to the mutated three-eyed cat that he named "Jun Jun". He suddenly saw a tattered man running desperately while running. Shouting for help.


    Hansen quickly got up and looked over at the man. He only looked at it. Hansen said nothing, and the barbecue on the ground was not needed. He summoned the monarch to go back and spread the road and ran.


    "The buddy in front, help, I will give you money, how much do you want me to give." The man behind ran and yelled at Hansen.


    "Your money is still left with your own flowers." Han Sen did not return to run hard.


    There is more money to spend on life. There are at least hundreds of mammoths behind him. They are chasing him. The mammoth is a primitive creature, but it weighs more than ten tons and is thick and thick. It is even more fierce than the tank. It is hit by it or stepped on it. Even if there is a blood-stained armor, I am afraid that it will be cracked by the earthquake, not to mention that there are more than one hundred.


    Not to mention Hansen, even if Qin Yu, Shen Tianzi and boxing brothers are coming, in the case of the mammoth beast mad, they have to escape with their tails.


    "The buddy in front, don''t run so fast, pull me, the brothers will not forget your great grace, there will be a thank you." The man behind him shouted in a sigh of relief.


    "Brother is difficult to protect yourself, you ask for more blessings." Han Sen ran for a while, seeing a mountain wall in front, hanging green vines next to it, without saying anything, ran over the green vines and climbed up.


    The benefits of body gene imposing and practicing demon entanglement appeared. Hansen climbed a dozen meters high and jumped onto a five-six-square-foot stone platform that protruded from the mountain wall.


    The man behind saw Hansen climbed up, and he ran over with a bite of teeth. He wanted to climb up with the green vine.


    I don''t know if he is too bad, or he has no strength to run. He climbed two times and slipped again.


    "Man, help." Seeing that the mammoth beast had rushed to the distance of less than ten meters behind him, the man was crying out.


    "Hurry up." Hansen grabbed the green vine that the man climbed and pulled it up.


    The man suddenly rejoiced, and by Hansen pulling up, his feet climbed up the stone wall and climbed for about ten meters. He heard the sound of the mammoth beast falling below the mountain wall.


    Hansen and the man felt as if the mountain walls were shaking, and two people pulled me on, and finally pulled the man onto the platform.


    After the man got on the platform, he almost lie on the top, gasping with a big mouth, and couldn''t even say a word.


    "Friends, what have you done to hurt the world, and even led to the killing of you with such a fierce beast?" Hansen glanced at the mammoth beast that smashed into a group below, and he still refused to leave. Just below the two people on the stone platform, they were screaming and screaming, but they were even more cumbersome than the elephants and could not climb up.


    "Don''t mention it, it''s really a **** eight-year-old." The man took a breath and took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket. He ignited one and threw it to Hansen: "The buddy''s life-saving grace, I Lin The north wind remembered, and when you return to the shelter, you should be thankful."


    "It is best to give cash." Han Sen looked at the cigarette in his hand and knew that the man had a rich family. He had a box of tens of thousands of Black Forest cigarettes. It was not something that ordinary people could pump. Naturally, there is no need to Such rich people are polite.

 Chapter 28： Expensive food

    "What do buddies call?" Lin Beifeng threw the lighter to Hansen.


    "Han Sen." Hansen was also welcome. He took a lighter and ignited a cigarette. The Black Forest cigarette was made of tobacco produced by the Black Forest Star. It is not only harmless to the body, but also particularly refreshing.


    Black Forest cigarettes are definitely good for those who fight in the shelter world.


    "Senge, you can rest assured that after we return to the shelter, there is no problem how much money, money can solve the problem, I have never been in the heart of Lin Beifeng..."


    Two people chatted for a while, Han Sen probably knew what was going on. This Lin Beifeng is really not rich in money, and luck is also very good. After entering the shelter randomly, there are just a few strong acquaintances in the shelter. He spent a lot of money to buy a set of mutant beasts, all armor, weapons, mounts, and fighting beasts.


    He also hired a group of people to follow him and rushed into the mountains to hunt different creatures. He wanted to try his luck to hunt down the blood creatures.


    Not to mention, his luck is really good, but he really let him touch the blood creature, but the result is not so perfect, the people he hired died and fled, he himself did not choose, run Into the mountains.


    As a result, in the deep mountains, nine deaths ran to this place, and the beasts that were bought along the way were basically dead. If Hansen was not encountered here, I am afraid that they were killed by the group of mammoths.


    "Senge, how far is it from our glory and shelter?" Lin Beifeng asked again.


    "You should ask, how far is it from your glory and shelter." Hansen smiled.


    Lin Bei winds a bit, then his face changes: "Sen Ge, you won''t play me?"


    "I came out from the steel armor shelter. If I want to go back to the steel armor shelter, I will go for ten days." Hansen smiled.


    "I wiped, I really have reached the scope of other shelters." Lin Beifeng suddenly jumped up, a look of depression.


    He is sheltering all acquaintances in glory, and it is easy to buy flesh and blood and beasts, but in other shelters, if there is no one who knows, even if you have money, you may not be able to buy high-quality flesh and soul.


    "I said, what did you do to the mammoth beast? They are so persistent in this place?" Hansen glanced at the bottom, but the mammoth beast did not retreat, but kept roaring underneath, like big Like standing up, trying to climb the stone platform to attack two people.


    "Hey, I just walked a little hungry, and then saw a little beast grazing there, so..." Lin Beifeng said with a bitter face.


    "That''s unfortunate. It seems that we have to be trapped here for a while. Before the mammoth beast leaves, we will get along well." Hansen smiled.


    "Right, get along well." Lin Beifeng smirked and smirked in front of Hansen: "Senge, I am thirsty, can the water in your water bag give me two drinks?"


    "One cup of 10,000." Hansen said, rubbing his eyes.


    "I rely on it. Didn''t I just say that I have to get along well?" Lin Beifeng screamed depressed.


    "You pay, I sell water, this is not to get along well." Han Sen said of course.


    "There is nothing wrong with it, but you are too expensive in this water. It is more expensive than the water of Xuequanxing. You can buy a few bottles of 10,000 people. You will not be the water of Xuequanxing." Lin Beifeng said Hansen''s water bag.


    "You can''t say that, although this is just the water in the pool, but we don''t know how long it will be trapped here. Water is equivalent to our lifeline. Without water, we will be thirsty for at least one week. You say this. Water is worth 10,000 yuan?" Hansen smiled.


    "Value... But my wallet has fallen on the road, can you credit first, and when I return to the shelter, I will give you double." Lin Beifeng said with a grin.


    "You and I are not relatives, you still owe my life-saving money, and now you want to credit, you make me very difficult." Han Sen looked embarrassed.


    "Three times... no... four times..."


    "Complete."


    Hansen took out the cup he carried with him and poured three glasses of water for Lin Beifeng. Lin Beifeng drank directly and then put the cup in front of Hansen.


    "Today is so much, there is not much water on my body. I have to save some drinks. I don''t know when these guys will retreat." Han Sen took the water bag and did not add water to Lin Beifeng.


    "Sen Ge can come to this deep mountain Daze alone. I want to come to the hand must be very good, have the courage of Wanfu, the golden gun does not fall..."


    "What do you want to say directly?" Han Sen gave a look at Lin Beifeng.


    Lin Beifeng charmingly gathered in front of Hansen and said: "Senge, my beast soul is ruined on the road, there is no beast soul in the body, the heart is panicked and not practical, do you have any extra animal soul, sell it to me How many?"


    When it comes to the soul of the beast, Hansen is also depressed in the heart. He also killed a lot of primitive creatures on this road, but he did not even get a primitive animal soul. Hansen is very suspicious of his beast spirit in two gods. The beast has been used up.


    "There is no beast, there are some raw meat, do you want it?"


    "Yes, of course."


    "10,000 pieces."


    "Senge, you are too small, and you don''t have enough teeth."


    Two people were trapped on the stone platform for seven or eight days, but the mammoth herd did not mean to retreat.


    "We can''t wait any longer, we must find a way to rush out." Han Sen looked solemnly to Lin Beifeng.


    "Are we still have some food and water? Wait a second, maybe the mammoth beast is about to retreat." Lin Beifeng looked at the group of mammoth beasts and shrank his neck.


    "We still have water and food, and we still have good physical strength. When we have no water and no food, there is no chance to rush out when we want to go out," Hansen said.


    "But there are so many mammoths below, how can we rush out?" Lin Beifeng said with a bitter face.


    "So we can only climb up." Hansen pointed to the top of the mountain wall.


    Lin Beifeng glanced at the mountain peak that was inserted into the cloud like a sword. He suddenly shuddered: "This is not good? Have we climbed in the past?"


    "It��s better to climb than to climb, it��s better to stay here than to die, and we don��t have to really go over it, climb up and see if there is a foothold, and it��s around the mountain wall. The other side of the mountain will come down again," Hansen said.


    "Senge said it is reasonable, I listen to you." Lin Beifeng said quickly.


    "Well, then we will climb up the hills and vines now, so as not to have a long night dream." Hansen grabbed a mountain vine and tried to be flexible. After he felt no problem, he climbed up.

 Chapter 29： Stormy bird

    "Senge, your physical fitness is really strong, the mutation gene is full?" Lin Beifeng climbed for a while, feeling that his arms hurt, he couldn��t stand it, and Hansen still seemed to be fine. Like the people, the climber climbs the mountain vines flexibly.


    "Let''s stick to it again, there is a prominent rock on it, we can rest there and rest." Hansen looked down at Lin Beifeng.


    "Senge, I really can''t climb in one step, or else we will go on?" Lin Beifeng said with a bitter face.


    "You insist here, I will go up first, then use the mountain vine to pull you up." Hansen said, the hand and foot used to climb up quickly, not much slower than when on the ground, watching Lin Beifeng stunned .


    In a short time, Hansen climbed the rock and then pulled the Linbei wind up with the mountain vines. The two men huddled on the rock of the size of the table, and the eyes looked around, and the mountain wall was steep like a blade, except for this piece. There are no places to climb everywhere except the vines hanging down.


    "Sen Ge, or else we stayed here for two days, the following mammoths saw us not, maybe they will leave after the meeting, this mountain is too dangerous, the younger brother does not have Sen Ge your skills and physical fitness, really climb Not going up." Lin Beifeng is full of clouds.


    "Like this, you should rest here first. I will go up and see if there is a way out. If there is a way out, I will call you back. If there is no way out, I will come back and wait for those mammoth beasts to leave." Hansen said, he got up and pulled the mountain vines up. climb.


    "Senge, don''t you leave me?" Lin Beifeng took Hansen''s clothes, like a little wife who was afraid of being abandoned, and looked at Han Sen with resentment.


    "Reassure, you still owe me so much money, how can I be willing to leave you?" Hansen patted Lin Beifeng''s shoulder, and then went to climb like a snake.


    Because of the reasons for learning the evil spirits, Hansen is particularly good at this kind of climbing, and the physical fitness is not what it used to be. It doesn''t feel too difficult to climb.


    Hansen climbed up a few hundred meters, and it was still a mirror-like mountain wall. He couldn''t see any other way out. Only the mountain vines of this piece have been going up and down, and I don''t know where it came from.


    Hansen felt a little tired at this time, he was hesitating to go on, and looked at it carefully. It seems that there is another prominent rock.


    "Climb to the rock above and take a look. If there is no way out, then go on, and there are still some food and water. After making up the physical strength, you may be able to rush out from the mammoth beast." Han Sen has When you decide, you don''t hesitate, and use your hands and feet to climb toward the stone platform.


    Shitai is farther than Hansen��s imagination, and it��s bigger than Hansen��s imagination. When Hansen climbed up, he discovered that this stone platform was half as big as a basketball court, and turned over the stone. Hansen suddenly became big. The eyes.


    I saw the top of the stone platform, built a nest with trees and mountain vines, it looks like the swallow''s nest, it is too large, occupying more than half of the stone platform, and in that nest, one at least one meter The tall white giant egg lay there quietly.


    "I am going to go, such a big egg, how big should it be to give birth to this goods?" Hansen had a chill in his heart, and he was able to make eggs here. It must be a different creature. Now those alien creatures are not there. In case they suddenly came back and found themselves, Hansen had some dare not think about it anymore.


    Although big does not necessarily mean high-level, just like a mammoth beast, it is also a primitive creature.


    However, in this kind of nesting without the world, Hansen feels that the creature that gave birth to the giant egg is not simple, and may be a blood creature.


    If the egg is an egg of a **** blood creature, if you leave it, Hansen has some unwillingness.


    Just a little hesitant, Hansen gritted his teeth to the side of the giant egg, slowly opened a small hole in the eggshell with the tip of the dagger, and then inserted the thin plastic hose he brought, sucking. One bite.


    Suddenly the sweet juice flowed into Hansen''s mouth, leaving Hansen''s mouth full of fragrant aroma.


    "The blood of the blood-skinned creatures of the gods is not eaten."


    Although he did not get the gene of God, but heard that it was the egg of the blood-level creature, Hansen was shocked and happy.


    It is also normal to not get the gene of God. Such a huge egg has a maximum of only 10 genes of God. He just took a sip and did not get the gene of God.


    And he already has some of the **** genes, the body has some resistance, and it is impossible to get the complete ten-point gene. If the whole egg is estimated, it will give him a gene of six or seven points. If you are not lucky. If you are, there are probably only four or five **** genes.


    However, the gene of God is the gene of God, even if it is a little more.


    Hansen sucked the liquid in the giant egg with a straw. He usually wrapped the straw around the water in the water absorbing bag. When he was lurking, he didn''t need too much movement, so he was not easily found by the monster. It is now used to **** egg juice.


    The giant egg is too big, Han Sen is about to explode, and finally heard the sound of God''s gene +1, and suddenly Hansen was overjoyed.


    Can''t really eat it, Han Sen pulled out the straw, and sealed the egg hole with mud. After collecting the straw, he climbed down the stone platform and followed the vine.


    "Senge, how have you been there for so long? Is there a way to go out?" Seeing Hansen coming down from above, Lin Beifeng, who had been waiting for a long time, asked Hansen to stand up and ask. .


    However, Lin Beifeng was afraid of alarming the mammoth beast below. He dared not call it too loudly, but he spoke with a voice.


    "No, climbing to the top is a mirror-like mountain wall. There is no place to go except this mountain vine." Hansen shook his head.


    "That can only be here to wait for those mammoths to leave." Lin Beifeng said disappointed.


    "No hurry, we still have some food and water, wait and see." Hansen is really not in a hurry this time. The egg juice in the giant egg, even if he is desperate to drink, he has to drink for five or six days. Finished, he will definitely not go before he finishes drinking.


    The two men huddled together for one night. The next morning, Han Sen climbed up the vine to drink the egg juice. He had been cautiously climbing up, sure that there was no alien in the nest, and then he climbed up. , pull out the small mouth of the mud, and use a straw to **** the egg juice again.


    "Senge, what are you doing up to?" When Hansen came down, Lin Beifeng asked Hansen with some doubts.


    "There are **** blood creatures on it, I go up a lot of fat, do you want to go together?" Hansen smiled.


    "Leave yourself and eat slowly." Lin Beifeng looked at Han Sen with a contempt, and he would like to believe that there is any blood creature on the mountain, even if it is true, it is also a blood creature who eats Hansen.

 Chapter 30： What about egg juice?

    Hansen climbed up every day to steal the egg juice. He never touched the blood creature back to the nest. Hansen estimated that the egg''s parents might have been hunted, so they could not come back.


    However, in order to insure, Hansen will return to the position of the stone where Lin Beifeng is located after sucking the egg juice every time, and will not stay in the nest.


    Lin Beifeng thought that Han Sen went up to find the way, and did not think much. After waiting for two or three days, Lin Beifeng looked down, there was fog, and he could not see that the mammoths had gone.


    "Senge, it is better for us to go down to see if those mammoth beasts have gone?" On the top of the mountain wall, it was cold during the day and night, and Lin Beifeng could not hold it.


    "Let''s wait for two more days to compare insurance. Now, if those fierce beasts don''t go, they will see us. They will keep it for seven or eight days. We don''t have so much food." Hansen''s genetic evolution is better than Lin. The north wind is much higher. In fact, he heard the hooves of the mammoths gradually leaving yesterday. However, the egg juice of the giant egg has not been finished yet. Of course he refuses to go.


    Lin Beifeng also felt that it made sense, and he bit hardened his teeth.


    However, after another two days, Lin Beifeng saw Hansen still climbing every day. This mountain vine is such a big place. It has been going to explore the road for several days. It should have been explored for a long time. How is Hansen still every day? Climb up.


    "Is there any tricky thing in this?" Lin Beifeng doubted it, but he still didn''t recognize that there was really a blood creature, but he was curious about what Hansen had climbed up to do.


    "I said Sen Ge, what are you doing when you climb up and down every day?" Lin Beifeng could not help but ask.


    "Don''t tell you, there is a blood creature on it, I go up a big piece of meat," Hansen said.


    "Does that take me up to enjoy the enjoyment?" Lin Beifeng didn''t believe Hansen''s words, but he really wanted to know what Hansen was doing, and he followed Hansen''s words.


    "Oh." Hansen smiled and grabbed the vines and climbed up.


    Lin Beifeng also climbed up, but Lin Beifeng��s physical strength is really not good. If he climbs half of it, he can��t climb up. He shouted to Hansen in front: ��Senge, I can��t do it. Where are you going to climb? what?"


    "It''s coming soon, you stick to it, I will go up first, then pull you up with the vines." Hansen seems to be a gecko generally climbing up to the top.


    Not long after, Lin Beifeng saw a vine thrown from the top, and quickly tied it to the body, climbing up by the force of Hansen pulling up.


    Finally climbed up the stone platform, Lin Beifeng saw the giant egg suddenly widened his eyes: "My God, such a big egg, is this the egg of the **** blood creature?"


    "Yes, this is the **** bird of the gods." Hansen nodded.


    "I rely on it, it is really a blood-level egg, Sen Ge, you are a real cow." Lin Beifeng suddenly had a surprise, two steps to the front of the egg, a fist to the eggshell to smash a large piece, put I want to drink egg juice when I have a mouth.


    Lin Beifeng stretched his tongue and waited for a long time but didn''t see the egg juice flowing out. He was a little depressed, and he used his fist to lick a few times and pulled out a big hole in the eggshell.


    "What about egg juice?" Lin Beifeng was staring at the eggshell, and there was nothing in the empty egg, and the whole was an empty shell.


    "Drinked." Hansen said with a wink.


    "Drinking?" Lin Bei looked at Han Sen.


    "I didn''t tell you a few days ago. I also let you come up together. You don''t come by yourself. I thought you were not rare." Han Sen said with both hands open.


    Lin Beifeng can''t be killed on the mountain wall, crying and sorrowful face said: "Sen Ge, I know what you said is true, who knows that there will be such a big blood egg on this mountain wall, if it is early If you know it, even if I interrupt my hands and legs, I will climb up with my teeth."


    "Lin Shao, don''t worry, you really want to eat, wait for the next time I find the blood of the gods, and then call you to eat." Han Sen smiled and patted Lin Beifeng''s shoulder.


    "Senge, next time there is such a good thing, you must remember me, money is not a problem, how much you want to say directly, I promise not to say half a word." Lin Beifeng depressed almost wants to vomit blood.


    "Well, there will be good things for you next time." Han Sen took the opportunity to bring Lin Beifeng up, just want to listen to Lin Beifeng''s words. People like Lin Beifeng are definitely a good buyer.


    Lin Beifeng sighed for a while, and his heart was unwilling to break the eggshell. He used a cloth bag to carry it on his back. He said that he tried to go back to the stew to see if he could drink a little God Keen.


    "Stew? You are these pig bones? Let you stew for eight hundred years, you can''t cook a little gene, let alone the gene of God." Hansen smiled.


    After the two men went down the mountain, the mammoth beasts had already disappeared. Hansen returned to the steel armor shelter with Lin Beifeng all the way.


    As soon as he arrived at the steel nail shelter, Hansen smiled and said to Lin Beifeng: "Lin Shao, my reputation in the shelter is not good, I will not enter the city with you, let''s see you later."


    Lin Beifeng quickly patted his chest and said: "Sen Ge, what kind of person do you take me Lin Beifeng? We are born and died together, that is, a good brother who is obedient, some people disrespect you to Senge is disrespectful to me Lin Beifeng I don''t kill him."


    "Okay, I still have things, and I am lazy, let''s go." Hansen naturally wouldn''t believe that Lin Beifeng, the guy who runs the train, has set his hand to go to his advanced city.


    The Storm Bird Egg added another five-point gene to Hansen, which is less than Hansen expected. However, with these five genes, Hansen��s gene has reached 18 points. It is a great harvest.


    The only pity is that the Storm Birds and Eggs have not been able to acquire the soul of the beast, but this is normal. Even if you kill ten or eight, you may not have a beast. Hansen��s previous two luck is really good.


    Hansen returned to his room in a pleasant mood, and left the sheltered world. He had not yet walked out of the transfer station, and he saw a delicate and fit figure in front of him.


    "Cough, Qin stationmaster, so clever?" Han Sen secretly complained, he did not answer for so long, plus the mood is good, even forgot the things of Qin Yu, I did not expect Qin Hao to still block here he.


    "Follow me." Qin Yan said coldly, and walked toward the fighting room. She was very dissatisfied with the last time she suffered a loss in Hansen. Why did she want to teach Hansen once and for all, otherwise she couldn��t swallow the tone.

 Chapter 31： Free beauty sparring

    "Go and go, I am afraid that you can''t be a woman." Han Sen secretly swears.


    Han Sen is also thinking about it. Even if he can bear it anymore, Qin Hao will not let him go. He simply won''t let it go. Anyway, he has been very skilled in this time to get rid of the evil spirits, just take Qin Qin to practice.


    When Hansen changed his fighting suit and stood in front of Qin, he was directly rude, and he was stunned by a whip.


    Like Hansen, who is good at sneak attack, as long as he does not give him a chance to attack, his tricks will be useless, so Qin Hao directly shot this time and did not give Hansen any chance.


    However, Qin Hao still made a great mistake. She was too contemptuous of Hansen. She did not regard Hansen as an opponent. She just wanted to teach Hansen to make a sigh of relief. Therefore, Qin Hao did not use all his strength, even half of it. No power is used.


    In the eyes of Qin Yu, Han Sen is still the ignorant and shameless ass, and is the rookie who is bullied in the steel armor shelter.


    Qin Hao did not really want to take Han Sen, so he left a lot of room.


    However, where Qin Lan knows that Han Sen now has 18 points of God''s genes, plus the cultivation of "ice muscle jade bones", although the physical quality is still not as good as her, but the gap is not so big.


    The Qin dynasty whip leg smashed in the past, Han Sen did not retreat, went to a position where the Qin dynasty was hard to force, and then used his arm to clamp the jade leg of Qin dynasty and force it to twist, suddenly let Qin �� not Turned over to the ground by myself.


    Hansen immediately used his hands and feet, and the whole body was pressed against the Qin dynasty. It was like a shackle, and Qin Qin��s arms and arms were locked, making it difficult for her to exert strength.


    Qin Hao was somewhat underestimated. He did not expect Hansen to have such a clean and savvy skill. When she reacted and wanted to fight back, she found that she was unable to escape.


    Qin Hao was angry and shy. He used several times to break free, but Hansen��s technique was so clever that she could not use it. If she forced her strength, she might lose her arm or even break it.


    Qin Hao was under the pressure of Han Sen, and his face rose red. He couldn��t find a hole in the hole. No matter how she thought, she didn��t think she would be subdued by Hansen. She wanted to teach Han Sen. The result turned out to be the unbearable appearance of the present, so that she only felt the burning discomfort on her face.


    "Qin stationmaster, is this really what I won?" Hansen''s heart was dark and cool: "I didn''t expect that the martial arts of the old ghost was really useful, even the Qin dynasty was even."


    "Want to win me, you will never think about it in your life." Qin Hao was furious and angry, and he was willing to admit defeat.


    If you change someone else, you can forget it. This man is a mean and shameless **** madman. How can her Qin Yu admit defeat?


    Under the anger of Qin Yu, Jiao Jiao sighed, his body glittering, and suddenly saw a golden lion-shaped beast rushing out, and Qin Qin merged into one, Qin Hao''s body suddenly expanded rapidly, and soon became For a majestic golden lion that is taller than humans, Hansen was suddenly opened.


    With a roar, the Qin dynasty, turned into a golden lion, flew away with Hansen flying with a fierce wind.


    "Foul, foul, we said not to use the soul of the beast." Han Sen quickly shouted.


    Qin Hao suddenly stunned, and the golden lion''s claws that were shot on Hansen''s body also stopped. She did say that she would not use the soul of the beast, but in that case, she remembered where she was in a hurry. These ones.


    "Well, I don''t need the soul of the beast." Qin Xiao secretly turned a red face, and took the beast soul back, and then punched Hansen to the past.


    Hansen is still too tender after all, and the evil spirits are only getting started. The physical quality and fighting experience are also inferior to Qin Yu, desperately resisting more than 20 strokes, or being beaten to the ground by Qin Yu.


    Qin Lan did not say anything more. He turned cold and turned away. In fact, Qin Xiao felt that his face was dull. Just if she used the animal soul, she could not get rid of Hansen��s lock technique. At that time, she lost. Therefore, even Qin Qin himself felt that he was a bit uncomfortable to win. After he defeated Hansen, he did not feel much more.


    "It''s still not good. The degree of physical evolution and fighting skills and experience are much worse than that of Qin." Han Sen knows that he can''t catch up with the first person of the steel armor shelter, Qin Lan, but even her thirty. The recruits couldn��t stand it, or they were slightly disappointed.


    After Qin Lan had finished the shower, her face was still red, and she was forced to the point by her **** madness, which made her feel a little shy.


    "No, his technique is quite good, but there is no certain strength. It is impossible to lock me so that I can''t move. How can his physical quality be so high?" Qin Hao suddenly thought of this problem and quickly called out. Hansen fighting clothes collected data.


    Looking at it, Qin Lan clenched his lips and hated and hated: "The bastard, there is such a good physical condition, I am afraid that the mutant gene is full, and I have been playing pigs and eating tigers. So big, ass, mad, you wait for me, I will never let you go."


    Since this time, every time Hansen enters and exits the transfer station, Qin Hao will call Hansen into the fighting room to clean up, almost no exception.


    Hansen is just laughing and laughing every time. The devil is ridden with this skill. The most important thing is to practice. There is a person like Qin Hao who is free to give him a free training, which makes Hansen��s combat technology and experience advance by leaps and bounds. Hansen On the contrary, it is as sweet as it is, and it compares with a bit of bitterness and what it counts.


    If it wasn''t for Qin Yu, Han Sen could only hone between the enemy''s life and death battles. It is far more dangerous than practicing Qin Qin. Maybe a mistake will be lost.


    Hansen also quietly increased the frequency of entering and leaving the transfer station, just to be able to practice several times with Qin Yu, a good opportunity like this can be met.


    Of course, Hansen will not let Qin Xiao see that he deliberately took her as a sparring partner. Every time he will find a way to provoke Qin Qin, so that Qin can not help but be angry, and will find him again in the fighting room next time.


    Qin Lan packed up Han Sen so many times, but he did not feel mad at all. Every time he saw Hansen��s smile, he couldn��t help but feel angry. Every time he saw Hansen, he would like it. It��s almost a habit to pull him into the fighting room, and it��s almost a habit to play with Hansen for a few days.

 Chapter 32： Gift for men

    The copper toothed beast that was fed by Hansen passed for almost two months after being promoted to a mutant creature. The original bronze color has now turned into the color of copper, and the size has risen slightly. Full of mystery.


    "If you can''t eat spicy food, you will see it. You have to be promoted to a blood creature." Han Sen looked at the copper-colored skin of the copper tooth beast, thinking that he should almost be promoted to God. Blood creatures.


    According to this situation, the mutant organism wants to evolve into a blood creature, and it takes about three months. This time is not short, but it is not too long.


    It is almost impossible for an average person to hunt a blood creature within three months. Even if it is Qin, it may not be able to hunt a complete blood creature in the whole year.


    With this black crystal, Hansen can stably get a blood creature in three months, which can be described as metamorphosis.


    "As long as I give me enough time, there is no difficulty in the evolution of the whole gene. At that time, I will be able to get the title of the noble blood of the gods." Hansen thought with a little excitement.


    He was sent away from the world of shelters. Today, he did not see Qin Lan, but she did not know that she was bored. There are still important things to do. There is no time to clean up Hansen.


    Hansen had just stepped out of the transfer station and saw a girl standing in front of the road, suddenly stunned.


    The girl Hansen is very familiar with it, and she grew up with Zhang Danfeng.


    Xue Xi is a single-parent family, just a mother. She used to work in Hansen��s father��s company. Because no one took care of her, Xue Xi often went to the company with her mother, and soon they became familiar with Han Sen and Zhang Danfeng. I played with them behind the ass.


    Later, I heard that Xue Xi is not only a mother. Her father is still alive. I don��t know why, her father has come over and took their mother and daughter back. Later, Hansen��s family had something to do, and there was no thought or ability to care about Snow��s things.


    I just heard that Xue Xi seems to be an illegitimate daughter. His father found their mother and daughter to pick up after the original match.


    "Sen Ge!" Xue Xi also saw Han Sen, a little surprised and screamed.


    "How are you here?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "Senge, I have already passed the adult ceremony and can enter the world of shelters." Xue Xi said with a chuckle.


    ��So fast?�� Hansen stunned. In his impression, Xue Xi was still a little girl. I didn��t expect to have reached the age of being able to enter the shelter.


    The snowy dissatisfied Jiao said: "Sen brother, I am a few months younger than you, you don''t always think of me as a child."


    "It''s not too small, time is really fast." Han Sen chuckled and looked at Xue Xi, the jade legs were slender, the teeth were bright, and the front and back were sharp. It was indeed a big girl, and the little follower in the impression had already It''s totally different.


    Xue Xi was looked at by Han Sen with a red face. He wanted to say something, but he heard the sound of the engine roaring. A private aircraft was parked on the side of the road. A well-dressed young man walked down from the aircraft.


    The male youth is about twenty years old, and Hansen can''t see the value in that line, but that private aircraft is a new model worth more than ten million.


    "Little sister, I said earlier, just use the transmitter at home, and to the place of the transfer station, it will inevitably be entangled by some boring people." The young man did not look at Han Sen at all, went to the snow eve Said in front of the concern.


    "Four brother, he is a friend of my childhood." Xue Xi quickly explained.


    "Well, we should go back." The youth did not hear the explanation of Xue Xi, but they would take the snow on the plane.


    "Senge, I will go back first." Xue Xi said softly to Han Sen, he was sent to the aircraft by the youth.


    Instead of going up, the young man went back to Hansen and watched Hansen say: "A person like you is not qualified to be a friend of the younger sister. Don''t hang around her again, don''t blame me."


    "Are you talking about me?" Hansen raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "It seems that you are not convinced?" The youth snorted and suddenly stepped forward. The speed was lightning fast, and the other leg was followed up and directly hit Hansen''s lower abdomen.


    He is very close to Hansen, and the speed is fast and incredible. The knees are like poisonous snakes, and in an instant they are on Hansen''s lower abdomen.


    Han Sen did not move, but his heart secretly sneered: "It��s close to the body, the evil spirits are ancestors, but even Qin Qin is not willing to let me close. You are coming to the door."


    Almost the conditioned sideways sideward, the youth��s knees suddenly fell, and Hansen��s one leg was obliquely inserted behind the leg of the youth��s branch, while the arm gripped the young��s neck and forced one. drag.


    Hey!


    The youth suddenly lost weight and were directly wrestled on the ground without any resistance.


    Lying on the ground, the young man looked at Hansen and forgot to get up from the ground. He didn��t think that his blow would be a miss, and he didn��t even think that he would be let down by Hansen. He didn��t react at all. Lying on the ground, watching Hansen.


    "Senge, what happened?" Xue Xi, who saw something wrong on the plane, had already ran down and quickly helped the youth who fell to the ground.


    "Nothing, the meeting between men. Time is not early, I will go back first, have the opportunity to eat together next time." Hansen smiled and waved at Xue Xi, turned to the site of the sky train.


    "Four brother, are you okay?" Xue Xi asked the young man.


    "Interesting... really interesting..." The young man looked at the back of Hansen''s departure, his face showing a strange smile, and his laughing eyes were smashed.


    Seeing this expression of the youth, Xue Xi suddenly felt a panic: "Four brother, you don''t be embarrassed, he is not intentional."


    "If you don''t mean it, you can fall over my Jingqi. Then, if he deliberately, isn''t it my life?" Fang Jingqi said with a squint.


    "Four brothers... I don''t mean this... Sen Gehe..." Xue Xi was confused and didn''t know how to explain it.


    "Little girl, you don''t have to worry, I won''t treat him. As he said, he sent me a meeting between men, not to be indecent. As a man, I should also send back a man''s gift. Fang Jingqi��s eyes were full of fanaticism, and his eyes stared at the direction in which Hansen left: ��A few days, ask your friends to have a meal at home.��


    "Ah!" Xue Xi looked at Fang Jingqi incredibly, thinking that his ears had something wrong.

 Chapter 33： Polar night forum

    Hansen has not gone too far to hunt aliens during this time. Just relying on his own strength, he wants to find mutant creatures and blood creatures. Unless he goes to the inaccessible mountains and mountains, he will fight for it. However, Qin Yu, Shen Tianzi, and boxing brothers have many powerful forces with many ears.


    Connected to Skynet, Hansen landed a forum. In this forum called "The Night", there are many people from different planets who are currently working in shelters.


    In the polar night forum, people in the same shelter can exchange information and needs. Although the alliance has official websites of the same kind, in the official website of the alliance, it needs to be registered as a formal identity, and the night forum only needs to be casual. A screen name is fine.


    Hansen didn''t want people to know his identity. He boarded the steel armor shelter of the Polar Night Forum. There were a lot of posts in it, and the amount of postings in a day broke through thousands of stickers.


    A post-view of a post, most of which are some purchase or sale information, and there are some recruitment information.


    The so-called recruitment information is actually the children of some wealthy people. Because they randomly arrive at a shelter where they do not have acquaintances, their mothers spend money here to recruit some veterans to protect their children or provide them to their children. Some help and items.


    Hansen��s luck has been very poor recently. Not only can he not find mutant creatures and blood creatures, but he has killed many primitive creatures, but he has not even got a beast, so he is ready to work to earn some extra blocks.


    Han Sen looked at it for a while and saw a post that was raised at a high price. When he went in and saw it, Han Sen was slightly surprised. The person who posted the post turned out to be Lin Beifeng.


    Hansen has not seen him for a while since he was separated from Lin Beifeng. I don��t think he has a post here.


    The post not only recruits veterans, but also marks the need to acquire the beast soul, the mutant creature flesh and so on at a high price. Anyway, as long as it is a good thing, he has to do everything, and the price is also very high.


    It is a pity that most of the followers are watching the lively. After all, the mutant creatures are in short supply, and the beasts are also hot-selling. No one will easily shoot.


    Han Sen looked at it for a while, then closed the post of Lin Beifeng and continued to look at other posts. Soon he found a job that was more suitable for him.


    Several young people who have just passed the rite of marriage have recruited a veteran to take them to hunt down the original creatures, demanding the ability to deal with the ten original creatures alone, and to protect them from the primitive creatures.


    To put it bluntly, this is the job of a nanny, watching the rookies fight the original creatures and help them in time when they are in danger, lest they be hurt.


    This kind of work is not difficult, but it is very troublesome. Generally, the veteran will not be willing to take such a job. However, the prices of these young people are not low. They can protect them for one million pieces a day, and at least one half at a time. Month, that is, 150,000.


    Hansen sends a plain text message directly to the other party according to the communication number left by the post.


    He didn''t leave voice and video information, he didn''t want to reveal his own information. He chose the polar night forum for this purpose. Otherwise, he went to the official website of the alliance. There are formal channels, all transactions and contracts are protected by law, but they need It is only possible to sign in an official identity.


    After a while, the other party returned to the information and said that it was necessary to verify Hansen��s skill before deciding whether to hire him.


    Hansen certainly had no problem, and he returned a message to them, agreeing on the time and place to meet in the steel armor shelter.


    After doing all this, Hansen did not withdraw from the forum and continued to browse the post in the trading area. He planned to buy a weapon.


    After the previous bronze crescent gun was ruined, he originally wanted to hunt himself for a beast, but who knows not to mention the beast of the beast, this time he did not even see the hair of a beast.


    Hansen wants to buy not the sword of the beast, but the alloy bow made by the alliance.


    With the current alloy level of the alliance, if it is the blade of advanced alloy production, it is no problem to kill the original creatures. It is more difficult to kill mutant organisms, and the price of the advanced alloy blade is not cheap. The real high-end goods are still more than the original animal soul. expensive.


    Most of Hansen��s weapons will be used, but the bow and arrow are hard work. I originally planned to shoot the prey from a long distance with my bow and arrow, which is safe and easy. But after entering the world of shelter, he discovered that he had made a serious mistake.


    If there weren''t enough strong bows and arrows, he couldn''t even wear the skin of the alien creatures, and the high-grade alloy bows and arrows were expensive. At that time, he couldn''t afford it at all, and there was no good use of the empty arrows.


    Now Hansen has some money on hand, and it is not difficult to buy an alloy bow and some alloy arrows. He wants to pick up his own bow and arrow. After all, in the era of human cold weapons, the archers are high-ranking units, that is, safe and possessive. Strong lethality.


    The most important thing is that in the world of shelters, only those who finally kill different creatures will be able to acquire the soul of the beast. If it is cheap, the bow and arrow should be able to discharge the top three of the cold weapons.


    Bow and arrow need special training, so most people don''t use much. Compared with bows and arrows, most people prefer relatively straight weapons and other weapons, so there are not many posts selling bows and arrows in the trading area.


    Of course, Hansen is trying to save money, so I plan to buy a second-hand goods, otherwise I will go to the store to buy a high-grade alloy bow, which is at least a million dollars, which is too expensive.


    Fortunately, there are fewer bows and arrows, and there are not many people who use bows and arrows. Hansen turned to a post seven or eight days ago. One person intends to be promoted to the second shelter world, so he will dispose of his body, other things. They are all sold out, leaving only one alloy bow and six alloy arrows.


    "The alloy bow of the Black Warrior series and the alloy arrow of the sharp series!" Hansen earnestly practiced the bow and arrow, and later studied the various bows and arrows carefully.


    To make all the weapons, the alloy is not as hard as possible. The hard alloy is easy to crack after grinding the cutting edge. The advantage is that it is not easy to wear, but it is difficult to wear it, which means it is difficult to sharpen the edge.


    The same is true for bows and arrows. It is not that the alloys are hard. The alloys used in the black samurai alloy bows are all three kinds of special alloys. The bow body is made of two kinds of composite alloys, which makes the bow tough and elastic, and after repeated pulling. It will not change. The alloy used for the bowstring is even more special. Only a few famous interstellar metal production companies can master the manufacturing process of this alloy.


    The Black Warrior series can be said to be a classic series of alloy bows, but the value is also very scary. The bow of the cheap rogue in the Black Warrior series, the price in the regular store has reached 2 million, and the arrows and arrows are not included. .

 Chapter 34： One arrow in hand

    In the post, this bow is the soul of the Doomsday in the Black Warrior series. The regular store has a price of 6.68 million high-priced goods. The farthest range can reach 800 meters, matching the alloy arrow of the sharp series, three hundred. There is no difficulty in running through the steel armor. It is also possible to shoot through the flesh of most primitive creatures three hundred meters away, but it is necessary to have the strength of the Alliance standard of 7.0 or more to be able to pull the soul of the end of the day.


    With the power of the Alliance Standard 7.0, generally only the talents with almost full variant genes can be reached, and the power of 7.0 can only be achieved by pulling the bow, unless you can seal each time, or even the second arrow If you don''t open it, you need to use the power of 8.0 or more in order to use the soul of the last day. It is best to reach 8.5 or above.


    The average person''s common gene, original gene and variant gene are full, and can almost reach the 10 league standard. Many people can''t reach the 8th point and have no choice but to be promoted to the second shelter world.


    "No wonder no one buys this soul of the Doomsday. If you have the ability to use this bow, you won''t care about buying a second-hand goods with such a small amount of money. Of course, you won''t be able to spend a lot of money to buy this bow." Hansen tried to send a message to the person posting the question and asked him directly for a million to sell.


    More than six million bows, plus six sharp-pointed alloy arrows, if you want to go to the regular store to buy, no seven million will definitely not get it.


    The last time he sold six million gold axe, Hansen himself only left two million, and the remaining four million gave his mother a million yuan to learn "The evil spirits", he did not know Can this million buy this last soul?


    The owner of the post did not return information to Hansen, nor did he know that he was dismissive of Hansen��s offer, or was not online. Anyway, Hansen waited for more than half an hour, and only had information to come back.


    Hansen thought that there was no hope, and he had to go through other posts, but he did not see the right bow and arrow when he turned it over. It was not too expensive to see the price.


    "Forget it, if you can''t buy it, you can use it for the first time. Maybe you can get a bowed soul in two days!" Hansen comforted himself and went to the shower.


    When Hansen came back from the bath, he found that someone sent a message to him. When he opened it, it was the information that the seller who sold the bow and arrow returned.


    The information is very simple. There is only one website of the well-known trading website of the alliance. After the opening, it is the selling page of the bow and alloy arrow.


    Hansen was overjoyed and confirmed that the information and items were correct.


    Soon the system prompts the other party to ship, and you can reach Logastar tomorrow.


    Because the outside world can be transported through the world of shelters, many of the transportation between the planets is done through the world of shelters, and the speed is much faster than the use of interstellar spacecraft.


    Early the next morning, Han Sen received the parcel sent by the smart delivery machine. After signing it, he returned to the room and couldn''t wait to open it. He was overjoyed.


    The texture is full of black and purple metal bow, like the silver string bow, the whole is full of the visual impact of strength and explosive power. It is full of feeling in the hand, except for a shallow scratch on the bow, it is maintained. very good.


    The six sharp-pointed alloy arrows flashed cold, and it can be seen that they have never been used. Except for Hansen��s surprise, even the arrow pots of the Soul of the Doomsday have a good color, just like the soul of the last days. There are traces of use, but there is no damage at all.


    "One arrow is in hand, I have it in the world, and I will take the risk of rushing over the next time." Han Sen stroked the bow and smiled.


    There was no shooting range nearby. Hansen could only try to pull it a few times. It was really heavy. With the power of Hansen, he only felt that his arm was sore because he only opened and closed for more than ten times.


    "It is qualified to be able to shoot more than a dozen arrows." Hansen was shocked. Although he has not tested it recently, his strength has definitely exceeded 8.0, otherwise he will not be able to play this bow.


    Hansen went to a small shop selling weapons nearby, and bought twenty new lightning bolt series alloy arrows and twenty alloy series arrows. The arrow pots that can hold fifty arrows are not filled.


    Listening to the name is very flamboyant, in fact, all are cheap goods, lightning alloy arrow a thousand pieces, this arrow only the arrow is made of alloy, the hardness of the alloy is good, but the toughness is much worse, the skin is no problem, it can be regarded as sharp However, when encountering something like a bone carapace, it directly collapses the tip of the blade.


    Flying arrows are cheaper, one hundred pieces, in addition to the weight and shape is like a sharp arrow, the hardness and toughness are too far, can also be used to shoot ordinary aliens, Hansen is to take Come and practice the arrows.


    The lightning bolt is crisp, Hansen can''t bear to use it to practice. If it is shot on the stone, it will be destroyed directly. As for the six sharp arrows, Hansen is even more worthy of use.


    How can a tens of thousands of sharp-pointed alloy arrows in a regular store shoot casually?


    Hansen played for a while, and he loved the soul of the Doomsday. When he arrived at the appointed time, he entered the shelter world with his bow and arrow pot.


    When Hansen arrived at the place, he saw that the Bailai people were surrounded by several young people wearing senior biological armor. Only then did they know that they were not only looking for him.


    Losing their place to go where the original creatures are, they can earn 10,000 a day. Obviously, many people have the same fate as Hansen.


    After all, killing a primitive creature, and then pulling back it will be able to sell a few hundred pieces, and how many 10,000 pieces can be killed.


    Han Sen looked at the crowd of people and couldn''t help but frown. He was about to turn around and leave. He just wanted to find a lighter job to earn some money. I don''t think there are so many people, think about it, forget to go find another one. a job.


    Who knows that he just turned and prepared to go, just to see Han Hao and a few people came together and watched the direction of their departure, it should also be to find those young people.


    "Hey, isn''t this a **** madman? It''s quite like doing this with a bow and arrow. You won''t come to apply for the protection of those young masters?" A young man next to Han Hao, with a sarcasm in his mouth, exaggerated The expression looked at Hansen and shouted.


    His shouting suddenly aroused the attention of the group of people. The fame of the **** madness was so loud in the steel armor shelter. When everyone saw Hansen, they couldn��t help but laugh at it.


    "Ass mad, do you want to come to the fore?"


    "Ass mad, you still want to protect others, have you ever played primitive creatures?"


    "I think it''s almost like these young masters to protect him."


    ......

 Chapter 35： Who is rolling?

    The name of the **** madness is too loud. It was ridiculed by everyone. Hansen frowned and wanted to say something. The few rich guys came over. One of the cold-eyed teenagers came over and curiously looked at Hansen. Said: "You are the legendary **** of the steel armor shelter?"


    "Yes." Hansen did not care, he did not think that this is a stigma. In the entire steel nail shelter, he was alone in the Qin ass, and in a way, this is also a Achievements.


    The boy was obviously very curious about Hansen. After seeing Han Sen for a while, he suddenly said: "Are you also accepting the commission?"


    Hansen nodded: "You feel inappropriate, I will leave now."


    "No, if you have no problem, we will sign the contract according to the agreement." The cold boy quickly said.


    The cold teenagers had to recruit Hansen to protect them, and suddenly let other people who came to apply for a sigh of relief. Even the few partners of the handsome youngsters were strangely surprised. They pulled the Qingxian boy and said: "Ayuan, he is ass. Madman, what do you pull him to do?"


    "Yeah, source young master, you find him to protect you, it is simply more than one move, I am afraid that it is really dangerous, he is faster than you run, waste money not to say, no use at all." The people on the side also said .


    "I will ask him, you can choose a few more." The boy who was called Ayuan was very persistent. He signed a contract with Hansen.


    Several other teenagers saw Ayuan, and did not say anything more. They also selected a few vulgar players. Han Haoliang had his mutant swordsman soul, and he was chosen by the teenagers.


    The two young people who came with Han Hao were all good. After revealing some means, they were all selected.


    "Ass mad, your luck is good, met a good-hearted and curious rich young master." When the two young people walked to Hansen, one of the young people named Liu Feng snorted.


    "My luck has always been bad." Han Sen said a faintly.


    A few young masters selected a total of ten veterans to protect them from hunting primitive creatures. So many people even have the power to encounter a group of primitive creatures. As long as they don��t encounter particularly powerful animal spirits or mutant creatures, they can almost Walk around the steel nail shelter.


    The veterans who were recruited were in a good mood. They were very charming to these teenagers. Obviously they should know something about their origins.


    The skills of those teenagers are actually very good. I know that I am definitely a person from the aristocratic college. Although they are just entering the shelter, the physical ability and the martial arts skills they have learned are stronger than when Hansen first came. More, what they lack is just the combat experience with different creatures.


    Whenever the teenagers found the opportunity to hunt down the original creatures, Hansen practiced archery. He used to choose hard training arrows, mainly because archery was actually much lower.


    Weapons such as swords have high requirements for skills. It is impossible to learn too advanced skills in integrated education, but archery is different. As long as the shot is accurate, the bow is strong enough for the arrow, even if there is not much Skills can also exert a powerful power.


    Now Hansen is only familiar with the performance and characteristics of the Soul of the Doomsday, choose some nearby trees as a target, let yourself quickly match the soul of the Doom, and be familiar with the characteristics of the Soul of the Doom.


    "I said the **** madness, you are too obvious to fish in the water, it is not good to look at the source young master, what are you shooting here?" Liu Feng has been unable to understand Han Sen, looked at Hansen shot on the tree The arrow continued, contemptuously said: "What kind of bird do you use for this archery? You can''t shoot within 20 meters. You really want to practice in front of us."


    Hansen did not read Liu Feng and did not speak. He was familiar with the characteristics of the Soul of the Doom, and did not focus on one goal, so the arrow that shot out seemed to be a branch of the East, as if the shot was particularly inaccurate.


    "You don''t care about him. The young master is a good-hearted person, and he doesn''t expect him to help anything. It''s not bad to add chaos." Several veterans said with a smile.


    "That is also, let your kid be lucky." Liu Feng spit on the ground and turned and walked back to those people.


    "Don''t say you know me." Han Hao found the opportunity to whisper a word to Han Sen, and then quickly walked to the side of Liu Feng, and everyone said and laughed.


    A few teenagers have made great progress, and they need Han Hao to help them one or two in the first two days. In a few days, they can kill some fierce primitive creatures one-on-one, not only sighing the noble school. The people who come out are different.


    People like them who read the integrated education have not been honed for a month or two, and they dare not fight alone with the primitive creatures.


    Perhaps because it was too smooth, they all lost some of their wariness, and some negligence. When several teenagers were killing three original black spot beasts, there was a black spotted beast with a knife in the chest. I thought it was dead. I didn''t expect it to be dead. When a teenager walked up to him, he suddenly burst into trouble.


    Han Hao and others have some careless thoughts, and they think that they are stable, and they have no defense in their hearts. Plus, the black spot beast is too close to the teenagers. They want to rush to the rescue. It��s too late to see the black spotted beard. The claws will be caught on the delicate neck of the boy.


    The teenager is even more shocked. He regrets that he should not wear a helmet with an alloy armor. Otherwise, the hardship of the armor can offset most of the power of the black spot beast.


    However, regrets were already late at this time, and Ayuan and others were screaming.


    Hey!


    I saw a cold electric wave shot, almost rubbing the boy''s cheek, from the young man''s rear shot to the black spot beast in front of him, the sharp arrow tip instantly shot from the left eye of the black spot beast, that black The beast suddenly screamed and fell to the ground.


    At this time, Han Hao��s several talents reacted and swarmed the black spotted beast to the chaos.


    "Ass mad, nothing, you shoot a random arrow, just your arrow almost hurt the young master?" Liu Feng turned and came to Hansen snorted.


    Several other people are also saying that Hansen is not, and should not be out of the box.


    They are a little bit guilty in their hearts, do not reflect on their own ideas, but want to push the responsibility to Han Sen''s head.


    In their view, Han Sen��s arrow is simply a fluke, how can the **** madness have such a quasi-arrow method, it must be luck.


    "Roll!" Ayuan suddenly coldly shouted.


    "I heard no **** madness, the source young master let you roll." Liu Feng shouted.


    "I am letting you roll." Ayuan stared coldly at Liu Feng: "I am paying for you to help you protect our safety. When Aqing was in danger, what did you do? You Nothing has been done. Now I have to say bad words to the only person who has fulfilled the responsibility. People like you are damned, and don��t let me see you again in the future."

 Chapter 36： Archery master

    "Source young master, you let us roll, but according to the contract, you are a breach of contract, you have to give us the rest of the money." Liu Feng sneered.


    "Go it." Ayuan grabbed a few stacks of money and gave them to Liu Feng, turning around and not looking at them again.


    Liu Feng several people picked up the money, although some anger in their hearts, but they all know the identity of several people in Ayuan, no one dares to come, just look at Han Sen with a grudge. "Several young masters, here are sheltered It��s already far away, you have to be careful yourself, this person may not be able to rely on it.��


    "He is a hundred times more reliable than you. You can manage yourself." Ayuan said without returning.


    Liu Feng��s hearts were resentful, but they did not dare to attack in front of Ayuan. They all turned away after Hansen��s eyes.


    "Fart... your arrow is so powerful..." After Liu Feng was driven away, Aqing wanted to praise Hansen, but found that he only knew that he was a butt, but people just saved themselves. This nickname is not good for export. I only said one word and changed it immediately.


    "The person who can use the Soul of the End of the Black Warrior series must have at least 7.0 of the league''s standard strength, of course." Ayuan said.


    "The power of 7.0 or above? Not to say that he..." A Qing��s several people looked at Hansen and the soul of the Doomsday in his hands, and some did not believe what Ayuan said.


    After all, the deeds of the **** madness are so famous in the steel armor shelter, even the newcomers who have just entered the steel armor shelter know very well.


    "I mean at least 7.0. He shot so many arrows every day when he practiced. Although he didn''t open the bow, he didn''t have the power of 8.0 or more. It certainly couldn''t be that easy." Ayuan looked at Hansen again.


    "8.0!" Aqing several people were even more surprised, as if they didn''t know Hansen, they kept looking at him.


    The power of 8.0, in the world of the first shelter, is already at a higher level. They really can''t think of it. The legendary incompetent buttocks of the **** are really 8.0.


    "Your bow is used by me?" There is a teenager who still doesn''t believe that the **** madness has 8.0 power. I want to try my own soul. Is it really as heavy as Ayuan said?


    Hansen smiled and handed the soul of the Doomsday to the boy. The teenager held the bow with both hands and struggled. As a result, the bowstring remained steady and did not even open at all.


    The young man struggled several times and did not pull the bowstrings. Although they were born in aristocratic colleges, they practiced super-nuclear genetics from an early age, but after all, they have not been genetically modified, and the power is at most 3.5. The soul of the Doomsday, which wants to pull at least 7.0 power to be able to open, is still far behind.


    "Do you have no food, let me come." Another boy couldn''t stand it anymore. He took the soul of the Doomsday and pulled it. His face was flushed, and the bowstring was like a steel wire that collapsed to the extreme. They are all on, and they can''t move half a minute.


    In addition to Ayuan, several other teenagers tried it, and no one could open the source of the end, which was convinced by Hansen.


    This is no stranger to them. The average person uses too few bows and arrows. It takes a lot of talent and effort to practice bows and arrows, and the effect is very slow. Most of them don��t know much about bows and arrows. They can recognize that there are not many souls in the end, like Han Hao. I don��t know that Hansen��s bow and arrow will be millions of things, otherwise it won��t be as ironic.


    A Qing and other teenagers dare not despise Hansen, not to mention Hansen also saved A Qing''s life. After several people in Aqing re-requested Hansen''s name, they all praised Hansen as "Senge."


    After all, the world of the sanctuary of God is a world dominated by the strong, and now the human beings are also very strong, and Hansen��s arrow and power also convince them.


    "Senge, how do you show us the real archery?" Aqing��s proposal, several other teenagers are also looking forward to Hansen, they also want to know how much Hansen��s archery Great.


    "My arrow method is just ordinary. I can''t even talk about the arrow." Hansen smiled.


    "Senge, all of them, you should not be modest, and humility is pride." Aqing said, several teenagers have started to let Hansen show.


    "Well, then I will try to shoot an arrow." Hansen also has some hands tickles. Since the soul of the Doomsday, he has not tried the true power of the Soul of the Doom.


    Ah Qing and others were overjoyed. Hansen looked around and took a side of the hillside. After looking at it for a while, he saw a direction and slowly pulled out a sharp-pointed alloy arrow on the soul of the Doom. The blue veins on the arm burst, and the bowstring was pulled open directly. Then the eye was condensed, and the sharp-pointed alloy arrow turned into a cold electricity and shot toward the mountain forest under the hillside. It disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "No shot?" A Qing and others did not hear the sound of prey in the mountain forest, thinking that Hansen lost his hand.


    "The distance is too far. There must be at least three or four hundred meters in the forest. It is normal to miss the hand." Ah Qing comforted.


    "Let''s go, let''s see it in the past." Han Sen said, he went down the hillside and walked into the forest.


    Ayuan Aqing, they also succumbed to follow up, after entering the forest, and walked nearly a hundred meters, suddenly saw a black spotted beak directly through the sharp arrow through the head, sharp arrow through its Yintang directly Pin it on an old tree.


    "No wonder that I didn''t hear the sound. This arrow directly destroyed the nerves of the black spot beast, and it didn''t kill the nerve reaction time. It was really amazing." A Qing and others were shocked and admired. With a distance of four hundred meters, it can shoot a black spotted beast at such a long distance. This kind of archery can be regarded as first-class in the world of the first shelter.


    Since then, A Qing and others have been very admired by Han Sen. He has been listening to him. Hansen has been protecting their safety. He has spent half a month without any danger. Hansen finally got ten. The reward of 50,000 yuan.


    Aqing, they all hope to sign a long contract with Hansen, but Hansen refused to swear. This time, he just made a small amount of money and spent a lot of money. He will definitely not follow Aqing for a long time. His own evolution is the first. .


    Hansen himself returned to the steel armor shelter, but when he first arrived at the gate, he was stopped by several people. The first person was Liu Feng, and several other people were the ones that were driven away by Ayuan. Han Hao turned out to be Also among them.


    "Ass crazy, you make Laozi very unhappy, how do you say to compensate Laozi?" Liu Feng eyes cold, while licking his fingers, slowly approaching Hansen.

 Chapter 37： Take the knife

    Many people in front of the gate are watching the excitement. I don��t know how Hansen has offended people. However, they are already eccentric. It��s not a day or two for Hansen to be bullied.


    "How do you want me to compensate?" Hansen looked at Liu Feng, who had already walked in front of him, and said calmly.


    "It��s so good to be old." Liu Feng said, he had already punched Hansen��s face with a fist.


    Liu Feng��s fist used a powerful force, and the speed was amazing. He brought a screaming voice, and he really wanted to lie on his face, and suddenly his nose would be smashed.


    When everyone thought that Hansen was going to be unlucky, he suddenly saw Hansen slightly sideways, and even escaped Liu Feng��s extremely quick punch. At the same time, Liu Feng suddenly couldn��t control his body, and a dog ate. Wrestling on the ground.


    Liu Feng used too much force, his face hit the ground directly, suddenly the nose and blood flow, the painful tears and snots came out. After climbing up, he became even more angry and angered. He directly pulled out the high-grade alloy knife in the waist scabbard and covered the cold blade. He slashed to Hansen and shouted: "Mom, dare to resist, Laozi killed you."


    Han Hao''s face is complicated. After all, he is a relative who grew up together. Although he looks down on him now, he is so watched that he is killed, and some of his heart is not a taste.


    But I thought that if I wanted to help Hansen, I was told that he was the cousin of the **** mad, how can I mix in the steel shelter?


    After hesitating, Han Hao turned his face to the side and deliberately did not look at Hansen.


    Originally Han Hao thought that Han Sen��s screams would soon be heard, but then there was a pig-like scream, but the voice didn��t sound like Hansen��s, but it��s like Liu Feng. of.


    Han Hao quickly turned his face and looked at it. He suddenly widened his eyes and could hardly believe everything he saw in his eyes. He saw that Liu Fengqi��s senior alloy knife to Hansen had fallen into the hands of Hansen, and Liu Feng Hansen twisted his arm with one hand, and the whole person was slammed on the ground by Hansen��s knees, and his eyes widened and screamed, but he did not dare to struggle.


    Han Hao did not see what happened just now, but the others next to him saw clearly, and they all opened their mouths and looked at Han Sen incredibly.


    Just now Liu Feng slashed to Han Sen, so people think that with the strength of Liu Feng and the speed of the knife, the weak chicken like the **** of the madman will definitely be cut and killed.


    However, in the moment when the high-grade alloy knife fell, everyone saw Hansen''s figure fretting, and one hand caught the hand of Liu Feng''s knife as fast as a snake. The sharp backhand twisted and suddenly made Liu Feng''s pain not hold. Suddenly, Hansen took the knife directly to the past. Liu Feng turned and squatted there, and Hansen��s knees slammed into the ground. He suddenly squatted on the ground and kept screaming.


    There is really no way for everyone to believe that the **** madness has such a clean and honest hand, and it is a bit dazed at one time. Except for the screams of Liu Feng��s killing pigs, others can��t say a word quietly.


    "You still squatting, don''t hack the bastard... ah..." Liu Feng screamed and yelled at Han Hao and others.


    However, just after he finished speaking, he heard a bang and his arm was broken by Hansen. He hung on his back in a strange state. Liu Feng��s face suddenly whitened, tears and cold sweats squeezed together. The face is distorted and is not adult.


    Several other people suddenly caught up and saw each other with weapons to Hansen.


    Han Sen held the high-grade alloy knife of Liu Feng in his hand and greeted the alloy knife that the first one came. He even cut the alloy knife of the man at once, which made Han Sen slightly stunned.


    "I don''t think Liu Feng''s second product actually uses the genuine alloy knife of the Shaogang series. Although the craft of the knife is not as complicated as the bow, the price is relatively cheaper, but the alloy knife of the Shaogang series also has one million to two. A million or so." Han Sen''s heart is happy, such a good knife fell on his hand, naturally there is no possibility of returning.


    Just listening to a few squeaking sounds, the alloy knives of the hands of several people were cut off by Hansen, suddenly scared and even the hind legs, a look of horror, where dare to go to besiege Hansen.


    Han Hao looked stunned and almost thought that he was in a dream. Those few pockets were also considered to be wasteful. Liu Feng��s physical fitness reached 6.7, and there was a senior alloy knife in hand. In the most recent year, he entered the steel nail shelter. Among the newcomers is also a small name.


    Although Han Hao has a mutant beast weapon in hand, he also believes that he is not Liu Feng��s opponent. However, Liu Feng was beaten by Han Sen in a blink of an eye. Even the alloy knife was taken away, and the person who completed it all. It would be Hansen, which really made his mind turn a little bit.


    "He didn''t offend Qin Qin after he entered the steel armor sanctuary. Was he co-operated by Qin Yu and Shen Tianzi? He didn''t even hunt a primitive creature. Can he kill black beetles every day? He is not... Han Hao stared at Han Sen, and all kinds of complicated emotions were entangled in his mind, and his complexity was extremely extreme.


    Hansen did not pursue, and went back to Liu Feng. The backhand directly took the scabbard of Liu Feng''s waist and took it back. He slashed the steel knife and hung it around his waist.


    "If you want to pay compensation next time, come back to me." Han Sen said that he strode toward the door of the steel armor shelter, so that the onlookers look very strange, like the first time to know Hansen. The eyes looked at him complicatedly into the city.


    "Stand up." Seeing that Han Sen was about to enter the gate, he saw that someone was riding on the beast of the beast and riding from the outside. It was a Luo Tianyang under the Emperor of God.


    "Ruo Ge, the **** madman twisted my arm and robbed my steel knife. You have to avenge me." Liu Feng, who was screaming with his arm, saw the coming, and his face suddenly showed ecstasy. , quickly yelled at Luo Tianyang.


    "What is not used." Luo Tianyang swept Liu Feng coldly, and then the gloomy watery eyes fell on Han Sen: "I am a person who dares to move me, I did not expect it to be your waste, It seems that you are really impatient."


    Said, Luo Tianyang pulled out the alloy whip hanging around his waist, it seems that the snake is generally drawn to Hansen.


    Han Sen��s eyes were condensed, and the steel knife in his hand slammed against the whip. The knife and whip collided. Hansen��s figure shook slightly, and the body took a step back without control. Luo Tianyang��s body immediately sat. Swayed.


    Luo Tianyang suddenly changed his face: "How can you have such power?"


    Luo Tianyang''s own strength has reached 9.6, although this whip does not use all strength, but Han Sen can hardly block his whip, the strength should be about 8.0, he really can hardly believe that Han Sen will have such a strong force.

 Chapter 38： my people

    "This person can''t stay." Luo Tianyang slammed his heart and tried to slam the Hansen again. But when his eyes fell on Hansen again, the whole person suddenly collapsed and his eyes stared at Hansen. The action of the whip in the hand also stopped.


    Hansen has already recovered the steel knife at this time, holding the soul of the Doom in the palm of his hand, and the sharp arrow is also pulled to the limit on the bowstring, and the pointed arrow is facing Luo Tianyang.


    Although Luo Tianyang didn''t know that it was the soul of the Doomsday, but with a wealth of experience in fighting, he felt a deadly danger from the Hansen and his bow and arrow, so that he did not dare to move, staring at death. Hansen and the soul of the end.


    The scene suddenly fell into a stalemate. Luo Tianyang did not dare to sneak out the flaws. Hansen was not sure that he could shoot Luo Tianyang with one arrow. The two people were stuck there, and the time seemed to be still.


    The crowds of the crowd had already seen stupidity at this time. When Han Sen just overthrew Liu Feng and others, they just thought it was unbelievable, but now Han Sen actually shocked Luo Tianyang, which made people feel too shocked.


    Who is Luo Tianyang? That is one of the confidants around God''s Son, the strong man with a physical quality close to 10, and under Hansen''s bow and arrow, Luo Tianyang actually reveals the expression of the enemy, and he does not dare to stare at Hansen''s alert. It��s amazing.


    A strong man with a physical fitness of more than 9 points, I am afraid that there are only a hundred of the tens of thousands of people in the steel nail shelter. It is a bit exaggerated to use a thousand miles to pick one, but at least it is also a thousand miles. Such a person would be Hansen Zhen. Live, the chin that surprised them is almost ready to close.


    What''s more, this person is still a **** madman, they really can''t imagine how Hansen got the power under the pressure of Qin and God.


    "Han Sen, let go of your arrow." In the distance, there are many people riding on the soul of the beast. The first person in front is Qin.


    Hansen slowly put away the bow and arrow. His strength is still worse than that of Luo Tianyang. He is not sure of a shot that shoots Luo Tianyang, who is full of God''s perfusion. However, it takes a lot of physical strength to maintain the bowing posture. He can''t take advantage of anything cheaper.


    "Qin sister, I am in addition to this **** for you." Luo Tianyang said that he even rushed to Hansen who put down the bow and arrow.


    Han Sen brows a pick, seems to be prepared in the heart, is preparing to wave the bow to block Luo Tianyang this whip, but only saw a flash of light flashed, a beast soul bronze sword hit on the Luo Tianyang alloy whip, even hard earthquake Luo Tianyang couldn''t hold the alloy whip, and he fell to the ground with the beast spirit bronze sword.


    "My people, I will discipline myself, I don''t need others to intervene." Qin Hao looked coldly at Luo Tianyang, who was full of surprise, and reached out to recruit the bronze sword of the beast, and then rode the mount to the steel armor shelter. The door goes inside.


    "You still have something to do there, don''t keep up." When he walked into the gate, Qin Hao turned back and gave a cold drink to Hansen.


    Hansen quickly caught up with Qin Lan and followed the team of Qin Yu into the steel armor shelter.


    The whole steel nail shelter was like a fried pot. The **** madness easily overturned Liu Feng and several other people, and also played a game with Luo Tianyang.


    More importantly, Qin Lan actually said that the **** madness is her person.


    The news is just like Mars hitting the earth. People are going crazy. The first time they entered the steel armor shelter, they smashed the buttocks of Qin��s ass, and they were declared to be her by Qin.


    Everyone has no understanding, what kind of rhythm is this, the entire steel nail shelter has become a pot of porridge, are guessing what the relationship between Hansen and Qin.


    "Would it be because of the sorrow? Or how can he have such physical qualities as the **** of the ass?"


    "It seems that I have to learn the **** madness, find a beautiful and capable woman to lick her ass, maybe I can get both people and money."


    "Hey, Qin Yu usually looks like a serious, I don''t think there is such a hobby."


    "Ass madness is not a **** mad, this can all be a day, I really want to learn from him to learn the method of swearing."


    The whole steel nail shelter was full of rumors, and all kinds of rumors were flying all over the sky. For a time, Hansen��s **** madness was once again pushed to the cusp.


    However, Hansen��s strength problem has been concealed by Qin��s ��My Man��. The focus of the Steel Armor��s shelter is whether the **** madness is protected by Qin Yu, but his strength is very small. Someone cares.


    Hansen followed Qin Lan to their foothold. Even the people under Qin Lan��s men��s eyes looked at Hansen��s eyes and made Han Sen secretly smile.


    "You still use bows and arrows?" Qin Hao called Hansen in a separate hall, staring at Hansen.


    "I practiced for a while when I was at school." Hansen said with a shrug.


    "I can use the soul of the Doomsday, I am afraid it is not as simple as practicing for a while." Qin Hao looked at Hansen indifferently and said: "Wait later, you will go to the Shinsei group to report, follow me."


    "Don''t go." Hansen directly refused.


    Qin Lan bit his lip and said, "I have sinned and died today. I am not covered by it. Do you think Luo Tianyang will let you go?"


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I will handle it myself." Han Sen said lightly.


    "You should know my identity. The people under my hand have more or nothing to do with the military. And apart from me, the entire steel nail shelter has no more shots, and I am mixed with you. Big benefits." Qin Hao pressed the anger in his heart and said to Han Sen.


    "I didn''t think about going to the military school." Han Sen knows that after graduating from integrated education, he can also apply to the military academy for further study. However, the military school has extremely high requirements for physical fitness. If the first evolution is not completed, if the body is integrated. The quality is less than 10, and there is no possibility of being admitted to the military academy.


    It is not difficult for Hansen to achieve a total physical fitness of more than 10, but Hansen has no interest in going to the military academy. He has to put more energy into hunting aliens and not want to waste time going to the military academy.


    Qin Hao suddenly looked at Hansen with a look of hatred and iron. "You don''t go to the military school, and there is no aristocratic title. When you get to the age of military service, you can only go to be an ordinary soldier. What is the future? Only when you go to the military academy and get excellent graduation results, can you get a senior military position, and you can become a sergeant. At least you can serve on a high-class warship without going to the front line as a cannon fodder."

 Chapter 39： Shenghua

    "Cough, I will talk about it later. If I have something to do, I will go back first. Thank you for your help today. I have a chance to invite you to dinner." Han Sen said that he wanted to retire.


    He said that Qin Hao said, but Han Sen has his own plans. He is going to get the aristocratic title before he is 20 years old. When he goes to military service, the nobles will have the corresponding privileges and can get good. The military position will not be taken to the front line as cannon fodder.


    "Stand up, I have said that you can go?" Qin Han Hansen.


    "My Qin Da stationmaster, you let me go, I really are not that piece of material." Han Sen said with a bitter face.


    "You don''t want to go too." Qin Hao suddenly smiled and looked at Han Sen. Han Sen was happy, but then he listened to Qin Yu and said: "If you don''t go, every time you go in and out of the transfer station, we will Need to learn from each other."


    Looking at Qin Xiao��s face, it seemed like a little devil��s smile. Han Sen��s heart suddenly stunned.


    He knows that Qin Zhen and his team did not use all their strength at all. Otherwise, he is not an opponent of Qin Yu at all. Looking at the expression of Qin Yu, Han Sen knows that if he does not agree, I am afraid that the future will not really It��s better.


    "Then I will join the shooting group," Hansen said depressedly.


    Qin Hao didn''t breathe a sly look at Han Sen: "The steel armor shelter doesn''t know how many people have robbed the scalp and want to get into my hands. Now let you drop the benefits. You are good, like eating poison. Same, are you ashamed?"


    "Freedom is priceless. Losing freedom is tantamount to committing suicide with chronic poisoning. You still let me go." Hansen sighed.


    "Then you will die slowly. I told you that even if you die and become a ghost, then it must be my ghost of Qin Qin." Qin said with a grin.


    Han Sen saw that Qin Hao was ironic to let him go to the group of the gods, and he could only helplessly agree to leave, and left the living room with a dejected head.


    Qin Lan looked at Han Sen��s dejected appearance. I don��t know why my heart was so happy, and my mouth couldn��t help but hold up a **** arc.


    "Qin stationmaster, why do you have to pull such a person into our steel armor group? I think such a person is not worthy of the Shinsei group." After Hansen left, a woman of similar age to Qin Lan walked away from the side hall. Come out, look at the strange look of Qin Yu.


    "Manli, you believe me, although this guy is sometimes very rogue and very jerk, but in some respects, he does have a lot of potential." Qin Hao seriously said to Yang Manli.


    During this time, Qin Lan witnessed Hansen��s hard work and growth. Under her shackles, Hansen not only did not become decadent, but also grew at an incredible speed. Even when she faced Hansen, All have to play the spirit of twelve points to cope, such growth and psychological quality is too amazing.


    At least Qin Hao��s impression of Hansen has changed a lot, otherwise Hansen will not come out today.


    Hansen returned to his room and took advantage of the fact that Qin Hao had not left the world of the shelter. He sent it out one step at a time and ran back home.


    He has no interest in the military school. If it was before, the military school is indeed a good way out. You can learn super nuclear technology in the military academy. However, he now has "ice muscle jade", there is no need to go. The military school is wasting time.


    When you have time at the military academy, it is better to kill more exotic creatures and raise your own genes.


    As for the stunned group of Qin Yu, Han Sen didn''t want to go any more. Although he entered the Shinsei group, he had the help of Qin �� intelligence network. The chances of finding mutant creatures and blood creatures were much higher, but they hunted. Mutant creatures and blood creatures, the amount of each person is very limited.


    After Hansen made some preparations, he went directly to the mountains and mountains to find mutant creatures and blood creatures. When Qin couldn��t see his face, he should forget to recruit him into the group. .


    Originally, Hansen took 150,000 and was ready to go to Amoy for a more advanced alloy dagger. However, with the steel knife that was taken from Liu Feng, there is no secret.


    The steel knives are made of special alloys, which are impregnated with z steel. The hardness is very high. After cutting, the flesh of the original raw organisms can be easily opened. Therefore, the knives of the նSteel series have always been very expensive. Can sell for one or two million.


    "It''s a good person." Han Sen touched the blade of the steel knife, and suddenly there was a thin blood mark on his finger. He looked at the blade with the light of the cold, and he even put it down: "There is nothing to say." Expensive value."


    What Han used to do was the alloy business. Although it was just a small factory, it also had its own unique formula. Although the alloy was not as good as the special alloy used in Handan Steel, it could also be cut into sections. The flesh of the original creatures, so the company''s benefits have been good.


    If it is not for the sake of the few losers, the company will certainly be ranked in the top three in Luojiaxing, but now even the company has been acquired by Xingyu Group.


    At the beginning, Hansen was still young, why did Xingyu Group acquire Han��s company, and now he does not understand the real reason.


    However, the death of his father must have something to do with the Xingyu Group. However, Hansen has not yet been able to find out all of this and can only bear it for the time being.


    "Son, I have important work to do today. Can you take Xiaoxiao to school?" Russelllan knocked on Hansen''s door, and some helplessly said to Hansen.


    "Is Xiaolu already already starting school? I don''t even know, Mom, don''t worry, let me send a small donkey." Hansen said quickly.


    "I started school a few days ago. You didn''t come back in the shelter world. I didn''t tell you," Russell said.


    ��Which school is it?�� Hansen asked quickly.


    "I used the money you left to hand over the school to Xiao Xiao, and let her go to read St. China." Russell Lan was slightly uneasy. In order to let Xiao Xiao into Shenghua, the money left by Han Sen almost finished.


    "Shenghua is good, except for those aristocratic schools, we Luojiaxing is also the best of Shenghua." Hansen is very happy, now he has no aristocratic status, and for the time being can not let Xiaotun go to the aristocratic college, only first Some private schools also have more things than in integrated education middle schools.


    Hansen and Russell Lan chatted for a while, and took her to the school on a sky train.


    At the entrance of Shenghua College, it is full of private aircraft. There are many luxury models. Those who have money and no aristocratic title basically send their children to Shenghua College. Basically, they can enter Shenghua. Children of others.


    When Hansen took Han Han��s little hand and walked around the school, he saw a middle-aged fat man holding a boy down from the side of the aircraft, followed by a woman dressed in a glamorous woman, could not help but stunned.


    This middle-aged fat man is his second uncle Han Lei, Hansen did not expect such a coincidence, will meet him here.

 Chapter 40： test Center

    "What are you doing here?" Han Lei apparently had some accidents to see Hansen here.


    "Come to Xiaoxiao to go to school." Hansen said.


    ��Have a little read about Shenghua?�� Han Lei looked at Hansen and Han Wei in disbelief.


    "It��s only a few days after I entered school." Han Sen said that he was ready to send Han Han into the school gate.


    After Han Lei��s reaction, he ran to Hansen in two steps and grabbed Hansen��s wrist and rounded his eyes and said: ��I know that Big Brother has occupied the company for so many years, and certainly got a lot of private money from the company. Still crying with us, saying that even two million can not get out, now spend millions to let Xiaoxiao read Shenghua, the fox tail is exposed? I tell you, the money is also the money of the Han family, Must be taken out and divided together, otherwise don''t blame me."


    "What are you doing with you?" Han Sen looked at Han Lei with a cold look. He had already completely disappointed his relatives. They don''t expect to get another penny from him.


    "Bad boy, what kind of look and tone do you have, do you talk to the second uncle like this?" Han Lei was a little bit angry in Hansen��s heart, but after Hansen��s father died, he was violent at home, but There is no plan to let Hansen go.


    ��Two uncles?�� Hansen smiled disdainfully: ��Well, then please go to the uncle and go back and take a look at the contract we ordered before, and see if you still have the qualification to ask me for money. From now on, You don''t want to take another penny from our house."


    Hansen had previously made a clear distinction with Han Lei and Han Yumei, so he was so happy that he returned two million. The contract was also prepared by Zhang Shu, and the two million, Han Lei and Han Yumei from the law. On the procedural, it is impossible to take them a penny.


    "That is fraud, not counting. I will go to your mother when I look back. I dare to hide the money of our Korean family..." Han Lei screamed angrily.


    "Uncle, I advise you not to do that, arbitrarily squatting in private residences, I have the power to directly kill you." Han Sen looked at Han Lei with a gloomy look.


    "Bad boy, what do you say..." Han Lei was furious and punched Hansen''s face with a punch.


    Hansen didn''t move. He followed Han Lei''s fist and caught his arm. He turned over and fell over his shoulder. He threw Han Lei''s fat on the ground and suddenly screamed.


    "Uncle, if you want to die, you can come and try it at my house." Han Sen said coldly at Han Lei.


    Han Lei��s eyes widened and he looked at Han Sen as if he didn��t know it. The coldness of his face made him shudder involuntarily, and his heart was terrified.


    He is also a person who enters the world of the second god''s sanctuary. Although he is only an evolutionary person who has become a primitive gene, and he has not struggled in the world of the second god''s shelter, the evolutionary is an evolutionary, Hansen one. The person who has not evolved can actually fall him, and it seems that there is still room for it. This abnormal performance makes Han Lei��s heart stunned. Hansen, who was familiar to him, is now changing. Somewhat strange.


    Hansen suddenly smiled and reached out and pulled Han Lei up.


    Han Lei stunned. I don��t know how Hansen��s face changed so fast. Hansen had already put his ear in his ear. He smiled and said: ��I don��t know if this child and woman are swearing? I think I should go well and Two chats."


    "Do you think my wife will believe you stinky?" Han Lei angered.


    "I don''t believe that I don''t care, just believe this." Hansen shook his communicator on the wrist, and from the beginning he saw Han Lei, he opened the photography function and recorded everything.


    "You..." Han Lei was shocked, and he tried to catch the communicator on Hansen''s wrist.


    Han Sen''s body is slightly moving, the hands and feet and the one push, so Han Lei fell a dog to eat.


    "Uncle, we can discuss it well, as long as you get the price, I can sell it to you." Han Sen smiled and reached for Han Lei, to pull the fallen Han Lei.


    Han Lei��s face smirked and suddenly grabbed Hansen��s hand and forced Hansen��s hand to break and then grabbed the communicator.


    However, Han Sen��s palm didn��t know how to twist it. He even buckled Han Lei��s hand. Then he twisted his hand and twisted his hand to the back, causing Han Lei to face Hansen��s cockroach on the ground. Howling.


    "Uncle, it seems that you have no sincerity to talk about business, then I have to go to see the second, she has no interest in these things." Han Sen put Han Lei''s hand, turned and left.


    "Wait a minute." Han Lei quickly screamed Hansen, his face was white for a while, and he gnawed his teeth for a long while. "One thousand, I will give you 10,000, you deleted it for me."


    Hansen dismissed and turned away: "200,000, if you don''t give me, I will go to see the second, I believe she will be interested."


    "200,000, I will give it." Seeing Han Sen is going to go far, Han Lei also refuses to take care of the pain, limping and rushing to pull Hansen.


    "That would thank the two uncles, are you giving cash, or direct transfer?" Hansen smiled and looked at Han Lei.


    Han Lei��s painful turn turned 200,000 to Hansen: ��Well, can you delete now?��


    "Deleting is definitely going to be deleted, but it depends on when I am in a good mood. When it is time, it will naturally be deleted." Han Sen said and turned and left.


    "Bad boy, you dare not keep your credit..." Han Lei was furious and wanted to play Hansen with a punch. But Hansen looked at him and looked at him. Han Lei��s heart trembled and suddenly stiffened there. Hansen just now. The few have already caused him a psychological shadow, which made him fear of Hansen.


    "Uncle, I will delete your money, but I have not said that I will delete it now. When I am in a good mood, I will delete it. If I am in a bad mood, then I can''t say it." Han Sen patted Han Lei. The shoulders suddenly closed up with a smile. The voice of Yin said in Han Lei��s ear: "And, don''t let me see you appear in my house again, or I will kill you."


    Han Lei had a cold war. I don''t know why. He looked at Hansen''s cold eyes and thought that Hansen would definitely say it.


    "Mom, how did this kid become so evil?" Han Lei and Hansen went far, and they were somewhat ashamed that they were stunned by a stinky boy, but they were awkward, but they were born in the heart. In a subtle way, the subconsciously avoided the problem of not going to the Hansen family.


    Hansen sent Han Han into the school, and he was in a very good mood. When he passed the physical testing center, he thought about it and went in. He wanted to test how far his physical fitness has reached.

 Chapter 41： Violent customs clearance

    The Physical Fitness Test Center is not an evolutionary test hall.


    Zhao Boshan looked at the A-level comprehensive quality assessment displayed on the virtual screen, and could not help but feel smug.


    If you want A-level comprehensive quality assessment, strength, speed, outbreak, bounce, muscle toughness, bone strength, visceral function, etc., the average ability of more than 10 points, can get the A-level comprehensive quality assessment.


    With a comprehensive quality assessment of Class A, it is basically a talented person who has chosen one talent. After evolution, it will enter the world of the second god''s shelter, and it will have a good development prospect.


    Moreover, with the comprehensive quality of A-class, the possibility of being admitted to the military academy is as high as 80% or more. As long as it is normal, it should be successfully admitted to the military academy.


    Zhao Boshan has already graduated with honors after imagining that he entered the military school. He then became the captain of a Starship battleship, commanding the Star Warships to fight in the stars, winning one victory after another, and being respected and worshipped by human beings.


    "The last actual combat test did not work well. If you play better, you may get an AA rating and try again." Zhao Boshan is going to go back again, but he finds that the test room he just used is already in use. .


    Zhao Boshan thought for a moment, anyway, the test is very fast, instead of going to another hall, it is better to wait here for a while.


    However, Zhao Boshan left and waited for the right, but he never saw the people inside. He thought that he should wait for a while, but after waiting for a few moments, he did not see the people inside.


    "How is this so slow, how stupid is this guy? I knew I went to another hall, and now I should have tested it." Zhao Boshan��s heart is mad, and now he feels a little unwilling.


    As soon as he got a tooth, Zhao Boshan went to the instrument and paid for the watch system. The holographic image in the test hall was projected and fully displayed in front of him.


    "I have to look at it, how much this person is stupid, and it took so long to complete the test." Zhao Boshan''s eyes fell on the holographic image of the test hall, seeing a golden figure is physical. The final level of the comprehensive test, in the robot channel.


    The robot channel is the last level of the test. Within a one-meter channel of 100 meters long, there is a battle robot with a biochemical alloy casing every two meters, and the performance of the combat robot is stronger.


    As a non-evolutionist, you can pass the 60-meter line, which is the pass, the 70-meter line is good, the 80-meter line is excellent, the 90-meter line is high, and the 100-meter is a super evaluation.


    Zhao Boshan got his own good, but he has already rushed to 76 meters. If he tries harder, he may be able to get an excellent evaluation through the 80-meter line.


    "Weird, he went in for so long, how come he just got to the robot channel." Zhao Boshan feels very strange. The previous test used each time is almost the same. He is in it for so long, how can he come to the robot now? aisle.


    Zhao Boshan naturally does not know, Han Sen actually did several tests for each project after entering. The first time is the test of pure physical ability, and then the summoned soul soul possesses the body again to test himself under normal preparation. And the strength gap between the use of the animal soul state.


    So Hansen only used it for a long time and has not completed the test. In fact, even the robot channel, Hansen has tried twice.


    This time Hansen summoned the black beetle armor and the **** slaughter, and the body was at its best peak, ready to try the robot channel.


    Zhao Boshan couldn''t help but be surprised when he saw the figure in front of the robot channel. The majestic **** slaughter body and the black armor armor of the gold armor seemed to be too dazzling and gorgeous. At first glance, it was not ordinary.


    "I rely on this guy to use the soul of the soul to pass the test of the robot channel, but even if the use of the beast soul is useless, the difficulty of setting the robot channel is too high, even if the use of the beast soul is difficult to pass a hundred meters, unless... ..." When Zhao Boshan was thinking about it, he saw that the majestic golden figure had already rushed toward the robot channel.


    boom!


    What happened next made Zhao Boshan look stunned and completely speechless. The golden figure was completely ignored by the fighting robot that blocked him. He directly rushed into the past with the majestic body wearing armor.


    The fighting robot, which was originally a stronger and heavier body than the human body, was suddenly smashed out by the person like garbage.


    The angry horse rushed, **** and crushed, these two words did not know where to jump out of the brain, and made Zhao Boshan feel very suitable for the scene inside the robot channel.


    The golden figure is like a barbarian armored car rushing forward, so everything that blocks him is directly knocked open, even the bio-armor of the fighting robot is directly smashed, and it can''t stop the majestic gold. The footsteps of the figure.


    Ten meters... twenty meters... thirty meters... sixty meters... seventy meters... eighty meters...


    In Zhao Boshan''s view, the performance of the combat robot after 80 meters is not something that ordinary evolutionists can cope with. However, in front of the majestic golden figure, it is still like a broken copper and iron. .


    The 100-meter-long robotic passage was regarded as the cruelly tested robotic passage by most unexplored people, so it was trampled by the majestic golden body from beginning to end.


    I am invincible and I am invincible.


    Whether it is 90 meters or 100 meters, all the combat robots were completely crushed, and the last guard robot was directly hit and flew out, thus completing the customs clearance test.


    The distance of 100 meters, only took a few seconds, Zhao Boshan opened his mouth, did not return to God for a long time, the tester has jumped out of the comprehensive evaluation level of SSS.


    "I have gone, who is this fierce man? It��s just a blast!" When Zhao Boshan responded to the exit, he found that the test hall door was open, but the people were gone.


    Zhao Boshan immediately chased it out, but the people in the center came and went. He couldn��t see who was in the end, and he jumped quickly.


    "Ah! That image." Zhao Boshan slammed his head and quickly ran back to the test room, but found that the image had been automatically played.


    Zhao Boshan could only depress the card once again, paying the original image and paying for an image.


    After reading it again, Zhao Boshan still feels that the blood is boiling and incomparably, and it is a pity that he is too late to see it. He did not see the picture of the previous test.


    After Zhao Boshan read it several times, people still have some intentions. After a sudden movement, Tian Tian used his account to upload this video in the official forum. He wrote a title "Seven seconds eight eight - Violent God trampling robot aisle".

 Chapter 42： B god

    The image of Zhao Boshan was not taken seriously. After all, the test images of the robot channel are too many, and it can almost be described by Can Street.


    And the time of seven seconds and eight eight is also considered to be just a gimmick. After all, the robots that can pass through the robot channel within ten seconds are the first-class characters in the undeveloped.


    The unexploded star, such as Tang Zhenliu, is just over ten seconds, and it is almost impossible to go any further. If someone really achieves the results of seven seconds and eighty-eight, it must be a star-studded person known to everyone. They will definitely be hyped, and how could they be popped up by an account that is not famous at all.


    Almost all the people who saw this title were directly and selectively skipped. This image was quickly submerged in a huge amount of images, and only a few boring people opened the image.


    Those who have seen the images are all stunned by the savage and violent and unparalleled customs clearance in the images. The blood of the heart is hard to calm down, and they have introduced their friends to watch.


    If this is the case, it will only be spread in a small area. Coincidentally, among those who have seen this image, there is actually a person who is a steel shelter.


    When the person saw the first sight of the video, he recognized that the person in the video was the B brother of the steel armor shelter. After reading the whole image, he almost couldn��t wait to go to the community of the steel armor shelter. Post: "B brother super god, seven seconds eight invincible crushing robot channel, SSS level evaluation, quickly go onlookers."


    "B brother, is that B brother who grabbed the soul of the gods?"


    "Really, it will not be the title party?"


    "Is the B-League identity exposed?"


    B��s name was too hot in the steel nail shelter. This post quickly caught the attention of the people at the steel armor shelter. The post was attached with the original post, and many people entered with a skeptical attitude. Looked at the image.


    "** blasted, B brother is going to heaven."


    "This is the way men get through customs."


    "Haha, B is B, and the combat robots are crushed into slag."


    "Loading force, that beast soul is not to rob God, no animal spirit, he is a hair."


    "You have the ability to grab one on the upstairs?"


    "The fourth floor of the mental retardation, the identification is completed."


    "B is invincible, God exists."


    "It''s true."


    "God!"


    "God!"


    Since the people in the steel nail shelters watched this image in large numbers and introduced them to their friends through Skynet, the image of "Seven Seconds and Eighty-eight - Violent Gods trampling the robot channel" was quickly noticed. The amount skyrocketed and was quickly noticed by the official administrator. Immediately after watching the video, the video immediately made the video stand out in the community.


    At this point, this image really ignited the league, and almost all unexplored people know that there is such a person.


    "Fake, modified image."


    "Fake your sister, did you see the video that was automatically recorded by the official fitness test center?"


    "It''s unscientific. The robot in front of it is no problem. After 90 meters, the robot can fly directly like a broken copper. This strength and physical strength are terrible."


    "Fake, too fake, it is definitely a modified image, otherwise I will swallow it."


    "Who is this person? Which one of the top ten gods?"


    "What the top ten sons, this is the B **** of our steel armor shelter." A steel nail shelter is very convincing, and by the way, the title of B brother has been raised to a level, otherwise in front of the title of the top ten sons, It seems that B brother is a little weaker.


    "What B god, have not heard of it."


    "That''s your ignorance. For quite a few years, my B **** was alone..."


    The steel armor shelter can produce such a character. Naturally, it is the glory of the entire steel nail shelter. Many people in the steel shelter have clarified the story of Hansen��s quest for the soul of the gods, and soon spread throughout the day. network.


    "True stream, you take a look at this." In a seaside villa, a handsome young man, while browsing the Skynet, waved to Tang Zhenliu, who trained on the gravimeter.


    "Lin Feng, what do you want me to do?" Tang Zhenliu wiped his sweat with a towel and went to the side of the Qingxiu young man. He glanced at the image that the young man was watching: "Seven seconds eight-eight-violent gods trampled on the robot channel, which also Too much to pull, even I just entered ten seconds, seven seconds and eighty eight is not a nonsense."


    Tang Zhenliu said that narcissism is reasonable because the exercise seems to have some messy hair.


    "Let''s take a look." Lin Feng opened the holographic image directly, and the image suddenly appeared.


    "I rely, this is too fake, this is OK, who is this guy? Which one came out?" Tang Zhenyuan looked at his eyes and quickly came out.


    "Who is who he doesn''t know, but according to my analysis, his gene value is at least full except for the gene of God, and he has cultivated a good super nuclear technology, and the armor on his body is definitely the soul of the blood." The beast soul used by the body is also the soul of the **** of blood, otherwise it is impossible to achieve such a result." Lin Feng paused the holographic image and pointed to Hansen to continue to analyze: "The soul of the beast used by the transformation should be the partial speed. Type, and there is still some power..."


    "Big Brother, you have analyzed so much. I just want to know who he is. I finally got to see the few metamorphosis **** who entered the shelter of the Second God. This year, the top ten gods in the sanctuary of the first god, I want to fight. Second, how did you suddenly kill such a guy.�� Tang Zhenliu said with a fierce voice: ��Find out who he is, I will first find someone to sit him, lest he break my good deeds.��


    Lin Fengbai took a look at Tang Zhenliu: "Don''t say that this image is the recorded video of the official fitness test center. It is impossible to find out where it is. Even if it can be checked, it can be such a level that it must be a family name or A person with a deep background is a person who is in the military. Are you just passing someone?"


    "Cough, I am not expressing the feelings of anger, don''t be too serious, don''t be too serious..." Tang really flustered.


    "Whose party is it?" Lin Feng stared at the majestic golden body in the image, frowning and thinking.


    There are not many people who have the same thoughts as Lin Feng. They are guessing who the B **** was cultivated, but because there is too little information, I can��t find out why.


    Some people have also checked the image of Zhao Boshan, but Zhao Boshan does not know who it is. Naturally, it is impossible to tell them more news. The only thing they know is that this B **** was tested in Luojiaxing.


    But it''s just that. Today''s Star Trek is so convenient, many people even work across the planet, who knows that B God just happened to pass by or the Luojiaxing native.


    Even if it is a Luojiaxing person, how can it be too difficult and difficult to find someone out of the billions of people?

 Chapter 43： Female junior holding a brick

    When everyone is discussing who B God is, Hansen is alone in practicing an archery in a waste factory near his home.


    The copper beast that he fed is almost ready to be promoted to the blood creature. Hansen intends to eat it and then go. In the past few days, he can only temporarily not shelter the world, so as not to be caught by Qin. Shot group.


    "If you don''t use the soul of the beast, my strength is only 9.1. There are too many variant genes missing. If you can fill the mutant gene, there will be at least 12 points." Han Sen secretly calculated his mind when he was resting. The more difficult it is to provide the later.


    Hansen has already checked the information. The four people whose genes are basically full can generally reach 15 or so. However, this refers only to the average person. If the super-nuclear genetic technique is better, if the strength is improved, it is possible to reach 17 By around 18 o''clock, this is basically the limit of the unexplored.


    The quality of all aspects of speed and so on is almost the same. The average person can reach 15 even if it is a genius in genius. Because the super nuclear technology of cultivation is different, there will be some aspects that are more prominent and can reach 17 to 18 points.


    Of course, it is too difficult and too difficult for all four genes to be full. A shelter in a few years may not be able to produce one. Now, the most promising four genes in the steel-steel shelter are full of Qin.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, suddenly the communicator rang and looked at it. It was a strange number. Hansen thought about it or connected the communication, but suddenly saw Qin��s holographic image popping out of the communicator. Looking at Hansen with a frosty face, he said only one sentence: "If I can''t see you appear in front of me within an hour, then you will pray in the future will never appear in front of me."


    After that, Qin Hao directly broke the communication, and the holographic image disappeared.


    "I rely on, how do she know my communication number, I should have told her not!" Hansen reluctantly got up and went to the transfer station, Qin Hao is the stationmaster of the transfer station, he hid the first day to escape the fifteen, always return It is to meet, and escape is not the way.


    "I am a man, why should I be afraid of him as a woman." Outside the transfer station, Han Sen stood up and gave himself a boost, and then strode into the transfer station.


    "Come here." Qin Hao had already gloomy face in the transfer station building. He saw Hansen coming over and spit out two words and turned to the fighting room.


    "Qin stationmaster, I have had a little trouble at home in the past few days..." Han Sen saw that Qin Hao��s face could almost scrape off a layer of ice slag, and his heart stunned, in the spirit of not eating the principle of loss. A good man does not fight with the kindness of a woman, and hangs a smile and explains.


    "Warming to shoot arrows in the waste factory every day?" Qin said that he did not return.


    "Qin stationmaster, you are not very good at tracking good women and men. Your mind, I understand, although the old saying goes that the women are holding the golden bricks, but we are more than three years old. Besides, even if I agree, I am afraid of my mom..." Hansen said tweakingly.


    The Qin dynasty who walked in front almost spurted out an old blood, but he resisted without turning back, but his body had been trembled until he entered the fighting room. Qin Hao was gnashing his teeth and throwing a full set of fighting clothes and protective gear in Han. In front of Sen, he spit out two words: "Put on."


    Hansen suddenly felt that something was not good. Before Qin Xi was just letting him wear a fighting suit, but he did not let him wear protective gear, so that he wears protective gear to make it clear that he wants to kneel.


    Hansen turned and wanted to run, but Qin Hao had already seen Hansen''s mind, and he first appeared in front of the fighting room, and locked the door with a bang.


    "Qin stationmaster, you don''t do this. We have something to say, it''s not too old to talk about it. I think it''s good, or you go home with me to see my mom... don''t come over... Come over, I��m shouting indecent...�� Hansen stepped back and forth, and Qin Hao was a hateful tooth itch, and he stepped forward to Hansen.


    "I see you." Qin Hao raised the white fist and directly slammed Hansen with a punch.


    Qin Lan was really angry this time. She finally persuaded Yang Manli to promise Hansen to join the shooting group. I didn��t expect Hansen to be gone even today, how to make her not angry.


    Hansen clearly felt the great pressure of different times in peace. Only when he blocked the two punches, he felt that his arms were almost unable to lift.


    Just as Qin Lan was ready to teach Han Sen, the communication device in the fighting style suddenly revealed the holographic image of Yang Manli.


    "Qin stationmaster, the people of Xingyu Group are coming, we must discuss with us the thing of hunting the blood creatures." Yang Manli said.


    "Okay, take them to the meeting room first." Qin Hao stopped this hand, and he glared at Hansen.


    "Qin stationmaster, we have cooperation with Xingyu Group?" Hansen asked strangely.


    "You don''t know? God is the son of the chairman of the Xingyu Group." Qin Yan said with a blank expression, then said to Han Sen: "You think about it yourself, I let you join the group of the gods. Good or bad for you."


    "Don''t worry about it, how can I live up to your good intentions of Qin stationmaster? I will go to join your shooting group, and you will stop blocking me later." Han Sen said with a bitter face.


    "Hey, you understand that it is best. You are not the young master of the rich family. What is the future after the military school?" Qin Yu also educated Hansen a few words, and then left the fighting room, and arranged a guard. Take Hansen to report to Yang Manli.


    Hansen��s sudden change of mind is naturally because he knows that God is the young master of Xingyu Group, and Qin has cooperated with Shentianzi. Perhaps this relationship can be used to find out the inside story of Xingyu Group��s acquisition of Hanjia Company. Maybe not.


    The guard took Hansen to an office. Hansen knocked on the door and found that the woman who had just appeared in the holographic image sat behind her desk and looked at him indifferently.


    "Qin stationmaster asked me to come over and report to you." Hansen said politely.


    "Fill this up." Yang Manli smoked a form to Hansen.


    Han Sen took a look at it, all of which were normal information such as name, address, communicator number, etc. After the completion, they returned the form to Yang Manli.


    "You can go back. At tomorrow, at 6 o''clock in the morning, I will gather at the Shinsei training camp in the shelter world. Remember, I don''t like people who are not punctual. This is your last chance." Yang Manli is very impressed with Han Sen. Not good, especially after Hansen did not go to the Shinsei group to report, the impression of Hansen is even worse.

 Chapter 44： Afraid that he is not enough men

    Hansen also saw that Yang Manli was not waiting to see herself, and she did not want to look for herself. She was about to leave the office, but she saw Yang Manli connected to the communicator. The holographic image of Qin Lan was projected.


    "Man Li, you are coming to my office now." After Qin Hao said that he saw Hansen on the side, he said: "Bring him together."


    Han Sen followed Yang Manli to the office and saw that Qin Lan was watching an image of the official community of Skynet.


    "Manly, look at this image." Qin Hao replayed the image.


    Hansen stood by and glanced at him. He suddenly said: "Isn''t this the image of my physical test center? Who is the pain of the egg? I paid for the clearance of my customs clearance video. This is bad. Isn''t the identity of the gold coin to be exposed?"


    There are so many halls in the test center, and watching other people''s tests have to pay. He thinks that no one will watch him as a test of a nameless pawn. At this time, he suddenly saw his test image, and his face suddenly burst into white.


    The identity of the gold coin is exposed. It is Hansen who knows that the gold coin is Hansen. I am afraid there will be no small trouble. The energy of the Xingyu Group in the alliance is too great, not the current Hansen can compete.


    "Gold coins? His identity is exposed?" Yang Manli looked at the majestic golden figure in the video with some surprise.


    "No, the person who photographed only recorded this section of the robot channel. He has been wearing the armor of the beast and can''t see who it is."


    A word from Qin Yu, suddenly let Han Sen return to heaven from hell, secretly wiped the cold sweat on his head.


    "I really can''t care about it. This time it is good luck. I can''t say it next time." Hansen secretly wakes up.


    "Strong." After Yang Manli finished reading, only one word was given.


    "The image I just saw after God tells me, through this image we can already confirm that the gold armor of the gold coin is also the soul of the blood, and his origin is also very good, practiced. Some kind of advanced super-nuclear genetics. Another news is that the test hall in the image is our physical testing center of Luojiaxing. I can find out how to find him. This person is very helpful to us." He said.


    "Luojiaxing has no big name and no big power, and there is no particularly powerful force. I am afraid that people who can''t cultivate gold coins may be able to pass through Luojiaxing occasionally. Maybe they have left now." Yang Manli said with a thought. .


    "I think so too, but this person deserves our try." Qin said.


    Hansen listened to the heartbeat and was afraid that Qin and Yang Manli would really find out his identity. Isn��t that bad?


    With a light cough, Hansen said: "I see this gold coin is just relying on the blood of the gods, and the strength is nothing, so there is no need to look for him in a big way?"


    Yang Manli glanced at Han Sen: "What do you know, you can get the blood of the beast and the soul itself proves that his strength is amazing, not to mention his two gods of blood and blood are very useful, if you can cooperate with our magic group, It will definitely increase our strength."


    "Which amazing strength, it''s just luck." Hansen smiled in his heart, but of course he couldn''t say it.


    "Murley is right. His defensive power is amazing. The **** and slaughter has strengthened his physical strength, strength and speed. Plus he has practiced advanced super nuclear technology, it should be positive. It is very beneficial for us to hunt down the **** blood creatures," Qin said.


    Yang Manli is also shining in both eyes: "If we can pull gold coins into our camp, we will not join forces with God and the boxing brothers in the future. We have a high success rate in hunting the blood creatures alone."


    "I rubbed, I was looking for me to make me die as a meat shield. It is the most poisonous woman." Han Sen wiped the sweat on his forehead while holding a cup to drink.


    "Well, I think so too, so find him as much as possible." Qin Hao nodded.


    "But he should have a good background. Even if he finds him, he may not be willing to join us." Yang Manli said.


    Qin blinked and teased: "You don''t like this strong person most. If he doesn''t move, you can use the beauty plan."


    "Hey!" Han Sen just squirted a bottle of water inside his throat, and coughed again and again.


    Yang Manli glanced at Han Sen, Han Sen had to endure the cough, took a cup and took another sip, and wanted to rush.


    But I only heard that Yang Manli said: "I don''t mind using the beauty plan, but I am afraid he is not enough men."


    "Hey!" Han Sen just drank the water and squirted it all out, and even the tears came out.


    Yang Manli looked at Han Sen with some disappointment: "Fortunately, gold coins will not be such scum."


    After that, Yang Manli got up and walked away.


    "What do you say?" Hansen yelled at the back, but Yang Manli had already left the office and shut the door, and ignored him.


    "Qin stationmaster, you see that you are too arrogant, so I am also your person, how can she talk to me like this?" Hansen turned to the angry and said to Qin: "Qin stationmaster, or You let me go to other groups, don''t let me go to her group."


    Hansen was a bit worried that he had been around Yang Manli for a long time and would be seen by Yang Manli.


    Qin Lan got up and took a shot of Han Sen''s shoulder: "When you know the shame, you can be brave. Although you used to be a personal scum, you are still not saved. As long as you follow Manly to learn, you can''t be a gold coin. At least I can get rid of the image of scum. I am optimistic about you and do it well."


    As he said, Qin Hao drove Han Sen out and did not give Han Sen the opportunity to speak again.


    Hansen��s black line left the transfer station. Immediately after returning to the sky, he checked the image. Only then did he find that the image of his robot channel was so hot that he had been in the official community for several days. The amount of viewing was long. In billions of dollars.


    "It looks like it''s really pretty." After confirming that the video really couldn''t see his real person, Hanson''s heart was finally falling down. When he saw the praises of many people, he couldn''t help but feel a little proud.


    I read all the comments that I praised myself, and insulted my own message. I watched it for a while. Hansen was a little depressed and thought: "I��m blaming Su Xiaoqiao��s bastard, nothing to call the coin brother, now it��s done. B brother, how do you feel a little weird."

 Chapter 45： Thousand arrows

    Early the next morning, Han Sen entered the world of shelters, watching the copper tooth beasts in his room have been red and purple, like a bronze statue, the heart secretly rejoices, knowing that the copper tooth beast should be promoted to **** blood Biological.


    Now the only one that is not completely red and purple, only a little tail is pointed. I believe that within this two days, this copper tooth beast will be promoted to a blood creature.


    After watching it several times, Hansen went out to the camp of the Astrology Group. After Hansen arrived at the camp, he accidentally saw an acquaintance.


    "Su Xiaoqiao!" Hansen was surprised to see Su Xiaoqiao who wiped the bow and arrow beside the shooting range.


    "Ass crazy, how do you recognize me?" Su Xiaoqiao looked at Hansen with some surprises.


    "How can I not know you, when you were in the sunset, you didn''t call out B brother first, then B''s prestige was spread all over the world." Han Sen smiled on his face, but he hated his teeth. Itching, not Su Xiaoqiao, he will not have such a strange nickname.


    Su Xiaoqiao suddenly looked proud: "That is, not my Su Xiaoqiao bragging, if it is not my B brother, gold coins, how can he have such a fire now, now they are B gods, not my Su Xiao The credit of the bridge."


    "Brother, you can." Han Sen gave a thumbs up, but his heart was secretly gritted: "You rabbit is very proud, look back and see how I can clean you up."


    "I said brothers, why did you choose to enter the shooting group?" The two of them talked very open, Su Xiaoqiao asked Han Sen.


    "Of course, because the bow and arrow have a long range, you don''t have to go to work hard, just put a shot on the line, cherish life, safety first." Han Sen smiled.


    "Brothers, the heroes see the same thing." Su Xiaoqiao had a feeling of meeting each other and feeling the confidant at the end of the night, humming Hansen''s shoulder and said: "If it is not the safest group, how can I enter this group? Although the leader is good, but it is a sadistic, do you know what we call her in the back? Hehe...the old virgin..."


    Su Xiaoqiao and Han Sen said that the mouth was flying, and suddenly two people had a cold war at the same time, and it felt like there was a cold wind blowing.


    When the two people turned their heads and looked at them, they suddenly turned black. Yang Manli stood behind them and looked at her distance. The words that the two people had just said were sure to be heard by her.


    Han Sen and Su Xiaoqiao suddenly secretly complained, and Su Xiaoqiao quickly smiled and said: "Head leader, I just teased new people to play, who doesn''t know the leader, you are the geek of our stunned group..."


    "7.0 practice bow, a thousand arrows per person, when to finish when to practice, or else give me to death until after death." Yang Manli turned cold face and turned away.


    "My mother, 7.0 exercises bow a thousand arrows, is this not my life?" Su Xiaoqiao''s face suddenly fell.


    "In any case, she is not there. We just practiced and practiced. She didn''t know how many arrows she shot." Hansen said.


    "Brother, you are too naive, how can the abnormal virgins not think of this, some people special counting, people do not count the line, not the target is not counted, this thousand arrows is an arrow is also indispensable, this time really The finished egg." Su Xiaoqiao said with a sad face.


    "Hey, let''s shoot it slowly. Anyway, she didn''t specify the time. The man has no lasting harm." Hansen patted Su Xiaoqiao''s shoulder sympathetically.


    He has already had the power of 9.1. The practice bow of 7.0 will cost a thousand arrows, but it will be a little hard, but it is not terrible. The real miserable is Su Xiaoqiao. His strength has just passed 7. If it is a continuous shot, Not to mention a thousand arrows, even a hundred arrows will die.


    Two people took the practice bow to shoot the archery, Hansen was not in a hurry, and there was a ride with Su Xiaoqiao, and the other members of the Shinsei group saw that they were thrown at the archery, and they were very schadenfreaked.


    "Small bridge, you will practice the arrows well. We will go hunting the blood creatures tomorrow morning." Several members of the group of gods shot a few bundles of practice arrows, one of them smiled at Su Xiaoqiao. Said.


    "God blood creatures? Also found God blood creatures? When is it? Why don''t I know?" Su Xiaoqiao asked with a big eyes.


    "It wasn''t what we found. It was found by the people of God. They couldn''t make it. They looked for our steel armor. They will leave tomorrow morning, but you definitely can''t do it. There are no three arrows. You can''t shoot in five days." The young man said with a smile.


    "When you talk about nonsense, you don''t want to practice." A cold-faced youth came over and scolded.


    The other people in the Shinsei group were gone. Su Xiaoqiao suddenly bitterly asked the young man: "Liu deputy leader, you will help and talk to Yang leader, let me go tomorrow, I can��t finish today. Arrow, wait for me to come back and promise to double."


    "When is this the vegetable market? It is also bargaining. Yang leader said that he would shoot a thousand arrows, and one less would not work." Liu Hongtao said after reading Han Sen, some disgusted said: "And you, Don''t think that you are coming in by the face of the head of the Qin team. You can do it in the group of gods. Today is just a little lesson. Let me see you smearing the group of gods next time. Don''t blame me. As long as our elite group is elite, it is not a scum shelter."


    "No, Deputy Director Liu, you know that we are not malicious, you can help." Su Xiaoqiao said that he pulled out a stack of money to Liu Hongtao.


    Liu Hongtao was throwing money on the ground and pointing to Su Xiaoqiao��s nose and shouting: "There are a few bad money. It��s great. What kind of person did you take Liu Hongtao? The rules of the Shinsei group are the rules, one thousand. There is no shortage of arrows. You can''t go without shooting."


    After that, Liu Hongtao turned and left.


    Hansen looked at Su Xiaoqiao with some surprises: "Is the rules of the Shenshen group so strict?"


    "Strict fart, usually Liu did not receive our money." Su Xiaoqiao said with a grin.


    "So how did he confiscate this time?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    Su Xiaoqiao looked at Han Sen and whispered: "You should be careful in the future. I heard that Yang leader is very dissatisfied with you. This surnamed Liu has always been interesting to Yang, who is like a dog all day. In the back of the Yang group long buttocks, this goods must be deliberately whole, otherwise, if you change the usual, even if you are punished, you can''t let it go."


    Han Sen suddenly realized why Liu Hongtao would look at himself with that kind of look.


    "This time I am tired of you, but you don''t have to worry, we will kill the blood creatures tomorrow, we will fix it." Han Sen patted Su Xiaoqiao''s shoulder.


    "How can I go after a thousand arrows can be shot?" Su Xiaoqiao sighed and said, suddenly his eyes lit up: "Brother, you don''t really have a leg with the Qin regiment? If it is, you go to blow Blowing Qin��s stationmaster��s wind, we can definitely go.��

 Chapter 46： Single 30-year hand speed

    "Even if I have a leg with Qin Zhen, I can''t go to her because of a little thing. What is the dignity of the man''s husband? What''s more, I don''t really have anything with Qin." Hansen said with a smile.


    "In the steel armor group, the words of the head of the Qin group are good in the team leader Yang. Unless she is out of the horse, we will definitely not be able to go tomorrow." Su Xiaoqiao took Han Sen and his eyes turned and turned: "I said brothers. Ah, what is the value of face dignity? The blood creature is just serious. You have to have something to do with the Qin head. If you want to use it, you have to use it. I told you that the girl didn��t recognize the wrong keyboard. If anything is done, even if you want to do it, you have to ask her to let us go. Brothers, the overall situation is heavy."


    Hansen sighed: "It��s a pity that I have nothing to do with the Qin regiment."


    "That''s really over, people go to shoot blood creatures, we can only stay in the camp to shoot arrows." Su Xiaoqiao said dejectedly.


    "You don''t have to be so frustrated, although I don''t really have anything to do with the head of the Qin team, but it is not difficult to go tomorrow." Hansen smiled.


    "What are you doing?" Su Xiaoqiao suddenly ignited hope and looked at Han Sen with his eyes.


    "It��s not going to shoot these arrows today." Hansen pointed at the big bundle of practice arrows.


    Su Xiaoqiao suddenly like a deflated ball, unable to say: "Brothers, each thousand arrows, still have to stand 150 meters away, not on the target is not counted, let alone today, It��s not possible tomorrow, no one can��t finish it in three or five days.��


    "That''s not necessarily." Hansen tried to practice the bow. The practice bow of 7.0 is much lighter than the soul of the last day. Although the soul of the Doomsday is also a bow that can be pulled by 7.0 strength, the power of 7.0 is barely open. The soul of the Doomsday, the strength of 7.0 can be used for the continuous training with the 7.0 practice bow, the strength is actually a lot worse.


    I took an exercise arrow and put it on the bow. The bow was directly shot at the target. The distance of 150 meters was swept in an instant, and it was directly shot at the red heart of the target.


    Hansen did not stop, and shot the arrows one by one, although not all of them were red hearts, but each arrow was above the target.


    Su Xiaoqiao began to secretly shake his head. He thought that it might be possible to shoot it like this, but it didn��t take long for Hansen to have shot 30 or 40 arrows, and there was no sign of stopping. It still looks very easy. There is no sweat on the forehead.


    "Brothers, you can do it. The bow of 7.0 is shot in the forty, there is yours." Su Xiaoqiao could not help but admire.


    Everyone who shoots a bow knows that continuous shooting is very physical, and the average shooter can shoot more than a dozen shots. It is sure that the strength of the shot is more than that of the bow used, and it must be quite strong. The endurance is good.


    Hansen just smiled and said to Su Xiaoqiao: "You don''t want to be idle. We shot the two thousand arrows together today and will shoot the blood creatures tomorrow."


    "Oh, ignorance." Liu Hongtao, who supervised them, listened to Han Sen, but he snorted.


    Being able to shoot thirty or forty arrows is quite good, but a thousand arrows are not as simple as a continuous shot. Even if he has more than 8.0 power, or even 9.0 power, long-term archery will definitely not work. I have been shooting all the time, and I have not broken my arms and fingers. Even if I finish shooting, I will definitely not be able to take anything tomorrow, let alone go to the action of hunting the blood creatures.


    Hansen naturally knows that long-term archery is not just a strong force. However, when he practiced archery himself a few days ago, he had already tried high-intensity archery training. As a result, Hansen himself was surprised.


    In the process of continuous archery, his muscles are not only endurance and toughness, but also have a strong recovery speed. After using the soul of the Doomsday to shoot twenty or thirty arrows, the muscles are slightly sour, just a little bit of activity, muscles It will resume immediately.


    And even if you use your muscles for a long time, your body won''t produce too much heat, and you always feel the body is cool and cool, and there is no feeling of pain.


    Hansen knows that this is not only because of his high gene, but the most important reason is probably due to his practice of "ice muscle jade".


    Shooting a thousand arrows with a 7.0 bow, for Hansen, is not really difficult, his strength is enough, endurance is more, it is not a problem.


    Hansen brushed the brush and kept shooting. The young man who counted the number was already watching. After a while, Hansen had already shot seven or eighty arrows, and turned two targets in the non-stop archery.


    "I rely on this buddy **, absolutely single-handed 30 years of hand speed." Count the young man shouted.


    "Who, who is single-handed for 30 years?" Someone heard the embarrassment of the young man and asked at the side.


    "Who can be, **** mad, this time, I shot seven or eighty arrows, almost never stopped," the young man said.


    "Really, is the **** madness so powerful?"


    "Do not believe that you have come to see it, still shooting."


    In a few moments, several members of the Shinsei group ran over and looked at them for a while and then widened their eyes.


    "I rely on, the arrows on the three targets are all shots of the **** mad?"


    "Isn''t he still there? The guy in Xiaoqiao shot more than a dozen arrows, and a target has not yet been shot."


    "It��s too fake. It��s not that the bow took the wrong one. Is it the practice bow of 4.0?��


    "When you are you, even the practice bow of 4.0 and the practice bow of 7.0 are indistinguishable. Besides, the two bows are not the same." The young man gave him a blank look.


    There were more and more people in the group, and even Liu Hongtao couldn��t help but stand up. Some of them looked at Hansen who was still archery.


    "Get the arrow." Hansen didn''t shoot so cool for a long time. When he practiced himself, several arrows were used in turn. After shooting, he had to run past the arrow, which is like a bundle of 100 arrows directly in a row. The target is where to shoot and how to shoot.


    "Buddy, you are OK, this is the second bundle." Su Xiaoqiao''s fart and his **** and untied a bundle of practice arrows, grabbed a hand into the quiver of Hansen''s waist.


    "Generally, I just started to warm up." Han Sen smiled, and another shot was shot out and shot on the bull''s eye.


    "Man, you can really shoot this arrow, let us take part in the action of hunting the blood creatures tomorrow. After that, you are the idol of Su Xiaoqiao. Let me wash your underwear." Su Xiaoqiao excited Cried.


    "If you have underwear, you can send some money." Han Sen smiled.


    "Cough, my brother talks about money and hurts feelings." Su Xiaoqiao said.


    The arrow kept shooting, and almost every shot of fifty arrows, Hansen only slightly slaps the hand, and the right hand opens the bow from beginning to end, and there is no left and right open bow to let the hand wheel change.

 Chapter 47： Z steel arrow

    "What''s the noise outside?" Yang Manli is looking at the information sent by God''s Son, studying **** the blood creature, and hearing loud noises from outside.


    Yang Manli asked two voices, but no one promised. She frowned and went out to look at it, but saw that almost all members of the Shenshen group were surrounded by the shooting range, and from time to time they also heard good voices.


    Yang Manli frowned slightly and took a telescope. Most of the technology products lost their role in the sanctuary of God. Only some of the original tools like telescopes are useful.


    After watching it for a while, Yang Manli��s face was suspicious, and she dropped her telescope and walked to the shooting range.


    "Ass mad man, man, shot for so long, like nothing."


    "This is invincible."


    "I see that this thousand arrows are lighter. According to him, the shooting is not enough."


    "Cough..."


    A group of members of the Shinsei group saw Yang Manli come over and ran back to training. They were not afraid of Liu Hongtao, but they were really afraid of Yang Manli.


    "Those arrows are shot by him alone?" Yang Manli asked Liu Hongtao.


    "Except for the No. 10 target and the No. 9 target, the rest are all." Liu Hongtao replied reluctantly.


    "Oh." Yang Manli did not say anything, turned and went back to the office.


    Liu Hongtao didn''t know what Yang Manli meant. He quickly caught up and said: "The leader, do you think this penalty is a bit light, and set up a very bad example for other team members. The impact is very bad. Do you want to punished more? A thousand arrows?"


    "No." Yang Manli did not return to the head.


    Back in the office, Yang Manli took Hansen''s information and read it again: "The endurance is good, the degree of genetic evolution is also ok, the strength should be about 9.0, the integration of compulsory education graduates, the graduation results are very good."


    After Yang Manli read it carefully, he indulged for a moment and muttered to himself: "Give him a chance, and he can give it to Qin."


    After Hansen shot five hundred arrows, he stopped and stopped shooting. After two hours of rest, he continued to shoot.


    Although it has been no problem to continue, but he is afraid to scare these people in the group, so there is no real one-time direct shot.


    After calculating the time, Han Sen rushed to shoot a total of two thousand arrows with Su Xiaoqiao before midnight.


    Even so, Hansen is famous in the Shinsei group. The members of the Shinsei group have completely changed his impression. After all, a man who can shoot a thousand arrows a day is worthy of being respected everywhere.


    "Sen Ge, I Su Xiaoqiao rarely served others, but today I really served, Sen Ge, you are a real man." Although most of the arrows are shot by Hansen, but Su Xiaoqiao is tired of tired legs However, he was still very excited to hug Hansen''s shoulder and gave Hansen a thumbs up as he walked.


    "Don''t say this to your brother, have you inquired about what kind of blood creatures you will hunt tomorrow?" Hansen asked.


    "Who is Su Xiaoqiao? When I went to school, but the famous head grass, there is still news that I can''t hear. Just put aside the electricity, the female assistant of Yang leader is recruiting everything. Su Xiaoqiao proudly put on a handsome shape.


    "What kind of blood creature is it?" Hansen didn''t feel so busy watching Su Xiaoqiao play handsome.


    "I heard her say, it seems to be a flying blood creature. I don''t know how she is. I don''t know how many people will shoot the arrows, so I want to find us to join us. The main thing is to fancy. These people in our group of shots," said Su Xiaoqiao.


    "The flying blood creatures, it is not easy to get it." Han Sen secretly frowns, the blood creature itself is strong, if you have the ability to fly, it will be much harder to hunt, after all, even the most advanced alloy bow, The range is about 1800 meters. There are not many people in the world of the first god''s shelter. If you shoot in the sky, the blood creature is flying too high, and its lethality is very limited.


    And the arrow is also a problem, even if it is a sharp-pointed alloy arrow, I am afraid it will not wear its flesh.


    Hansen knows that the Shenshen group must have a beast soul bow and a beast soul arrow. There should be a better alloy arrow than the sharp series, but Hansen thinks that Yang Manli can''t assign those bows to him.


    If even the blood of the gods and bloods are not shot, then Hansen has the opportunity to be cheap, and there is no cheap capital.


    "It seems to be going to buy a Z steel arrow." Han Sen secretly sinks.


    Z steel is not steel, but a metal discovered by humans only 50 years ago. Its characteristics are similar to steel, but its hardness and toughness far exceed steel.


    As long as a few tenths of Z steel is added to the alloy, the hardness and toughness of the alloy can be greatly improved. Basically, all the high-grade alloys on the market have Z steel composition.


    Just like the soul of Doom and the steel knife in the hands of Hansen, there are components of Z steel, but the content is relatively low, the steel knife is about 0.3%, and the bow of the soul of the last day is also 100%. At zero, the bowstring barely reached 0.5%.


    I heard that the Z-steel content has reached more than ten percent of the blade, and the hardness has reached the strength of the general mutant bone. If the Z steel content reaches more than sixty, it can be compared with the bones of the **** blood creature.


    However, Z steel''s output is extremely low, its price is also extremely expensive, and it is also regulated by the alliance. In fact, the market does not buy products with more than one percent Z steel.


    Although the sharp arrow also contains a little Z steel, but it is up to 0.1%, and it may be a virtual standard. If you want to shoot a **** creature from a long distance, even if you shoot it directly into the wound, you can use it. Arrows are not possible.


    Hansen��s ideal arrow is naturally the best Z-steel arrow on the market, one percent of Z steel, but because the price is too expensive, Han Sen is now 200,000,000, can buy a Z An arrow with a steel content of more than 0.6 percent is not bad.


    Han Sen went back home for a night, and went shopping on the night forum. If he couldn''t find a suitable second-hand goods, he could only go to the brand store to buy a new genuine one, but two or three hundred thousand words, Brand stores can only buy an arrow with a Z steel content of 0.5 to 0.6.


    I watched it for a while on the polar night forum. I saw a post titled a weapon that sold 1.2% of Z steel. Hansen clicked in and looked at it. It was discovered that it was a merchant''s post.


    It is a shop for hand-forged weapons, and it is still an illegal shop without a business license. There is no address for a store. Only one communication number is left on it. In addition, it is a holographic image of some products.

 Chapter 48： Team up to kill blood

    Hansen opened his eyes and saw that the images were hand-forged. The weapons were actually hand-made, but they didn''t know if the images were their own owners.


    After Hansen finished watching the video, he still dialed the communication number left by the post.


    Not long after, the communication was connected, but the other party did not open the video, Hansen can only hear the other party''s voice.


    "What''s the matter?" The voice is a low male voice.


    "I want to see the post on your forum that sells weapons. Is there an arrow similar to the sharp series? Z steel has a higher content." Hansen does not expect to have a 1.2%, can reach the percentage. At zero, he was satisfied.


    "There are no sharp series, I have two arrows, Z steel is 1.2%, 300,000." The man said.


    "I want one, where can I see the goods?" Hansen asked.


    "I will give you an address." The man said an address and then hang up the communication.


    Hansen followed the address of the man and found that it was a place similar to the red light district. Although it was already in the middle of the night, people came and went very confused.


    Hansen stood in the place where he agreed to wait for a while, and he saw someone in the alley of the other side waving to him. Hansen walked over with some vigilance.


    "Is you going to buy an arrow?" Men wearing glasses and hats can only be seen as a middle-aged person.


    "Yes." Hansen nodded.


    The man pulled out a statue box and placed it in front of Hansen. After opening it, there was a black steel arrow inside.


    "Can you try it?" Hansen asked.


    "Try it casually." The man said indifferently.


    Han Sen took the arrow out and tried the center of gravity of the test. If the center of gravity is not good, even if the material is good, it can''t be.


    "Good craft." Hansen tried to find that this arrow is better than the center of the sharp metal arrow, as long as the strength of the bow is enough, the arrow will not fly far.


    The man just snorted and didn��t say much.


    Hansen pulled out the steel knife and asked the man: "Can you cut it?"


    "The knife of the Shaogang series?" The man glanced at the knife in Hansen''s hand.


    "Yes." Hansen replied that he did not dare to hack without the permission of a man. According to the truth, as long as the arrow has a Z steel content of more than 0.7%, the steel knife is impossible to Leave traces.


    "Come on." The man snorted and grinned.


    Hansen got permission, and he was welcome. He held the knife in one hand and held the arrow in one hand. He slashed it.


    when!


    Han Sen took a look at it and couldn��t help but have a heart. There was no trace left on the arrow. The blade of the steel knife broke down.


    Although I don''t know if the Z steel content is 1.2%, it is really a good thing.


    "Good things, I want it." Hansen took out the prepared 300,000 and paid the man to him.


    "Of course, good things, made of bearing steel recovered from the star-rated warships, the Z-steel content standard of 1.2%, and my family''s fire-fighting skills, is not the kind of machine-made things can be compared, there is a need Look for me next time." The man walked into the alley and disappeared quickly.


    After Hansen returned home, he completely tested the arrow. It is really a good thing. The hardness is high and scary. It will definitely not be worse than the price of one of the famous Z steels on the market. The price is even One tenth is not there.


    "It��s luck, I met a real craftsman." Hansen didn��t have much hope. Many people who hand-forged signboards are actually very general, far from being comparable to big names, especially arrows. The technical content of the average craftsman can not do qualified arrows.


    However, Hansen is really satisfied with this arrow. It is only the blade that is opened on the arrow. It is not something that ordinary people can do. The blade that is manually ground and the blade is completely different from the machine.


    Hansen also learned to sharpen the knife in the school, but his own blade, compared with the real sharpening master can not see.


    "Arrow is a good arrow, but unfortunately there is no money in the pocket, you can only buy such a one, in case of a shot, even the second chance is not." Han Sen looked at his card''s balance, could not help but secretly smile, left The money is less than 100,000.


    "I hope that tomorrow will be a bit of a harvest." Han Sen slept for a while, and got up early in the morning to rush to the world of shelter.


    The Qinjiao steel armor group and the Shenyin group are the least. The average person who practiced bows and arrows is too few. Most of the people in the Shinshen group are enrolled in military academies attached to the military school. As long as the results are qualified, they can be directly promoted to the military academy.


    After they enter the world of the shelter, they will enter the military forces in their shelters. The steel armor of Qin Yu is actually the power of the military.


    The alliance has a low degree of control over the world of shelters, but it does not mean that there is no control at all. Each shelter can have military power like Qin and is generally the biggest force in the shelter.


    Qin Lan took people to the place agreed with God''s Son of Heaven, and the people of God''s Son have already arrived, but compared with the steel armor of Qin Yu, the people of God''s Son are loose and a lot of them.


    Luo Tianyang stared coldly at Hansen in the crowd, and his eyes were clear that the two people��s things were definitely not finished.


    After the meeting, the people of God are leading the way in front of them, and the group of people marched toward the mountains in a mighty manner. The group of the gods was originally at the end. Hansen and Su Xiaoqiao were at the end of the group. surface.


    "Senge, I think, we should carry a shield like a Shield, and carry a shield on the back. If there is danger, you can stop it." Su Xiaoqiao said to Han Sen.


    "You are so rich, you don''t have to buy a set of Z steel armor," Hansen said.


    "Z steel is heavy and stupid, no animal soul armor is convenient, and unless it is more than 10% Z steel armor, or even the original level of the beast soul armor is not comparable, but now available on the market Z steel alloy, up to a hundred percent, is still good for the beast soul armor." Su Xiaoqiao continued to say: "If you can have a beast like a B brother, it is really cool, The whole world of shelters is not traversing, but unfortunately, in our steel armor shelter, so far, the **** of blood and blood is so one, and I don��t know what the beast is.


    "I look at the appearance of B God''s blood beast and soul armor, it must be a very overbearing and mighty beast." The young man in a group of shots walking next to him said.


    "That is still used to say that it is sure to kill some super-violent blood creatures." The next person followed.


    Hansen smiled in the heart. If they knew that the armor was the weakest black beetle near the steel armor shelter, they didn''t know what it would look like.

 Chapter 49： Split arrow

    The group went for more than half a month before they reached a mountain where Hansen had never been.


    On this way, Hansen also saw the true meaning of the phrase "many power," but the strange creatures they encountered were basically straightforward, not to mention the volley of Hansen and other archers, that is, the former cavalry. The charge, the general alien group can not resist.


    Of course, it is mainly because there is a scouting team in front, and when it encounters a really powerful group of different creatures, it directly bypasses the road.


    Finally, the people who came to the ground, Hansen and other stunned groups, ambushed on a cliff, ready to shoot the blood creatures that Luo Tianyang rushed out.


    The rest of the people went down the cliff and prepared to drive the blood creature from under the cliff.


    In addition to the people in the Shinshen group, God��s Son did not go down with a few people. They are also people who are skilled in bow and arrow. Hansen has no doubt that God��s Son of Heaven was shot by an arrow. The **** slaughter gave him a big bargain.


    God Sonzi glanced at Hansen, and his eyes flashed a cold, and the wind-speaking words in the steel-steel shelter said that Hansen was a small white face raised by Qin, which made God''s Son very unhappy.


    "God of Heaven, do we agree on good arrows?" Yang Manli said in front of the Son of God.


    God Tianzi mainly borrowed the gods group this time, and the general arrow could not hurt the blood creatures at least. At least one arrow of Z steel content has only one point, which may hurt the vitality of the **** blood creature, but Z steel One percent of the arrow, of course, is not bought by anyone, so this time the arrow of the group of gods, agreed to be provided by God.


    The gods waved and smiled. The few people suddenly lifted the box behind the mount and opened the box. They saw that the arrow was filled with stars and stars. These are millions of arrows and stars. The brand name goods manufactured by Yu Group, Z steel content of one percent.


    "Yang leader, here is a set of 100 stars, and you can find a few shots to get a point." God said.


    Yang Manli is also welcome, turned around and picked people in the group of shots, Yang Manli''s own arrow is not worse than the star, Liu Hongtao also has a good arrow, this arrow, Yang Manli intends to pick five people out.


    Soon, Yang Manli ordered four people to come out. When she picked the last person, Yang Manli hesitated, and finally her eyes fell on Hansen: "And you."


    Han Sen was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect Yang Manli to pick himself up, but it was a good thing. Hansen did not quit, and quickly stood in front of the team like the other four.


    Yang Manli is preparing to divide the arrow to Hansen and other five shooters. The **** of heaven suddenly said with a cold face: "Yang leader, you have a problem with this person?"


    "What''s the problem?" Yang Manli looked at the Son of God.


    "A person like him is also qualified to use the star arrow?" God said, Hansen said coldly.


    "I chose him, of course he is qualified." Yang Manli said.


    God''s Son is disgusted to sweep Hansen, and then said to Yang Manli: "I am not questioning Yang''s vision, but this person can''t, please Yang Yangchang, you can change one."


    Yang Manli frowned slightly, but this time the action was led by the Son of God. The resources were also provided by the Son of God. The group of the gods was to assist the Son of God. This kind of request of the Son of God, Yang Manli also had no way to refuse.


    "Zhao Hua, come over." Yang Manli had no choice but to let Hansen return to the team and find another player. ��


    God''s Son looked coldly at Hansen back to the team, his eyes full of coldness.


    "Senge, you are really unlucky. You had the chance to get twenty stars and arrows, and you might shoot the blood creatures. This is nothing." Su Xiaoqiao said with some regret.


    "It doesn''t matter." Hansen shrugged his shoulders, although it was a pity that he didn''t get the twenty stars, but he had a sharper arrow in the quiver than the star-shaped arrow, and he didn''t shoot the blood at all. biological.


    On the ambush cliffs, they each found a position, took out bows and arrows, and put the arrows on the bows. They only waited for the blood creatures to fly up from below, and they made a fatal blow to the blood creature.


    Hansen and Su Xiaoqiao found a more comfortable position, but this time they just stood still, but they saw God��s emperor coming over and said coldly: ��You guys who are useless are standing so close, flashing out ""


    Saying, the people around the Son of God pushed Hansen and Su Xiaoqiao to the side. Su Xiaoqiao was angry and gave them a look.


    Hansen pulled the La Susie Bridge: "The station is the same everywhere, let''s go there."


    "It��s really deceiving people." Su Xiaoqiao said with hatred.


    "The gentleman''s revenge is not too late. After a while, the **** blood creature comes out. We kill it with one arrow. If we have the soul of the **** of blood, then we will see how the **** of the gods cries." Han Sen took Su Xiaoqiao Going to the other side, said with a smile.


    "Which is so simple, there are three or four hundred meters of cliffs. The people on the opposite side of the cliff have sacred sacred people. If the blood creatures fly up, if they are more than one hundred meters away from us, even the stars and arrows. If you hit the key, you probably won''t be able to hurt it. What''s more, we don''t even have a star-studded arrow in our hands, and it''s even more impossible to hurt it. Just to collect a few numbers and distract the attention of the blood creatures." Su Xiaoqiao smiled Said.


    "You are not not bad money? Why don''t you buy a few stars?" Han Sen looked at Su Xiaoqiao with doubts. He remembered that Su Xiaoqiao should be very rich, and one million stars. It should be nothing to him.


    "What do you do to buy that stuff? You don''t know how expensive it is. You can''t get it back when you shoot it out. One million, just shoot seven or eight arrows, no one can stand it. And even if it''s shooting variation Biology, the shot is not harmful, there is no use, there is that money, I would rather buy more variant flesh and blood." Su Xiaoqiao lowered the voice and said to Han Sen: "The price of Z steel on the market is now extremely high, God The emperor is the young master of Xingyu Group. Xingyu Group owns the Z steel mine and has a factory specializing in the production of Z steel alloy weapons. In fact, this arrow is not worth much for him. The Z steel arrow of 1% content. A cost price is at most 20,000 or 20,000."


    "So profitable?" Hansen looked at Su Xiaoqiao with surprise.


    "No way, now Z steel mine is basically monopolized by those groups, and Z steel alloy technology is not yet fully mature, it is difficult to produce Z alloy with more than 5% of Z steel content, more than Five, Z alloy will become as crisp as glass, there is no way to make weapons." Su Xiaoqiao probably explained to Han Sen.


    When the two people were talking, they suddenly heard a long whistling sound like a dragon, and quickly grabbed the bow and arrow and looked down the cliff.

 Chapter 50： Surround

    "I rely on, a big lizard." Su Xiaoqiao saw the following things, could not help but screamed.


    Hansen also saw the face of the blood creature, only a giant purple lizard with a body length of more than ten meters, a pair of huge purple wings, flying out of the deep valley under the section.


    Shenli creatures are closer to the cliffs of Hansen, but they also look like eight or ninety meters.


    With Yang Manli''s order, everyone was full of bows and arrows, and the condescending shot to the blood creature that wants to fly out of the deep valley, such as the rain arrow, not to mention the scales of the **** blood creature, Even the purple feathers on its wings can''t move.


    Even the star-shaped arrow shot above the purple feathers, all of which slid a long string of sparks, and then fell down, the arrow blades were rolled, and the purple feathers did not have any scars.


    Although Hansen had put the Z-steel arrow of 1.2% on the bow, but he was not willing to shoot it out. He had such an arrow in his hand, and it was definitely not useful to shoot it out.


    "The feathers and scales on this cargo are too hard, unless the eyes are shot in it, the general arrow has no use for it." Su Xiaoqiao also shot a few arrows, which are completely useless. .


    While talking about Su Xiaoqiao, I saw that the Son of God had summoned the beast soul eagle bow, and also summoned a beast-like soul-spirited arrow on the bow, squatting toward the top of the **** creature. Shot the past.


    Han Sen looked at it clearly. The beast soul arrow used by God''s Son of Heaven was much worse than the last poisonous six-winged bee arrow. I don''t know whether it was a mutant beast or a primitive beast.


    The beast and soul arrow seemed to be a black lightning-like sky across the sky, and it was shot through the purple feathers and inserted into the wings of the blood creatures, causing a roar of the blood creatures.


    Yang Manli did not show weakness, summoned a white dove-like animal soul, in the hands of a bow, and summoned a swordfish-like animal soul, turned into a blue arrow on white On the bow of the feather, it is an arrow to the blood creature.


    I saw the blue light flashing, the arrow also shot through the purple feather of the blood creature, and the blood suddenly flowed out along the arrow feather.


    The gods and Yang Manli did not use the one-time beast soul. After the arrow hit the target, they thought about it, and the arrow turned into the form of the beast and flew back into their hands.


    "I rely on, this is equal to the infinite arrow, this thing is much better than the Z steel arrow." Han Sen is also a jealousy and jealousy, hate can not take the soul of the gods to grab back, how Look at it is a mutant beast soul arrow, otherwise even if the wing is the weakest point of this blood creature, it is impossible to directly penetrate.


    The gods and Yang Manli once again bowed and shot at the wings of the blood creatures. After the gods took two more arrows, they immediately flew to the other side of the cliff.


    The beast soul bow in the hands of God''s Son is obviously stronger than the Soul of the Doom, and it seems to be more labor-saving. God''s Son of Heaven shoots a blood creature of two hundred meters away, and still shoots through the purple blood of the blood creature. feather.


    Everyone was desperately slamming against the blood creature, but apparently the injury was not enough to make the blood creature deadly, still let it out of the cliff and fly away in the distance.


    "Catch! Its wings have not been hurt, it should not fly too far." God made a command, the rider summoned the mount and chased in the direction of the **** of blood.


    Most of Hansen and others did not have a mount, but they could only run behind, but they were quickly opened by the mount. After all, the two legs were running faster than the four legs.


    After another chase, there were no people in the front who had been chasing, and they heard the sound of hoofs coming from behind. I saw that the people who went down to the deep valley, such as Qin Lan, had already chased them on the mount.


    "Come up." When Qin Hao''s mount passed by Hansen, he shouted to Hansen.


    There is no other meaning to Qin Lan, Han Sen can use the soul of the Doomsday, the archery is also good, it may be useful to bring it, her mount can also bring someone, so I will bring Han Sen.


    Hansen��s heart was a joy, and he quickly turned over the mount. He thought that there was no chance this time. Now Qin Qin will bring him. He naturally does not want to let go of this opportunity.


    Qin Yu��s mount did not stop, but he chased the past directly. The ground belt was a hoof print. Even if you could not see the gods and other people in front, you could see where they went.


    Hansen sat behind and hugged Qin''s waist so as not to be shackled. Unfortunately, Qin Yu was wearing a beastly soul armor, and the nephrite body was completely unseen. He started with a hard armor.


    In addition to the hoof print, traces of blood can be seen from time to time on the road. It should be from the wounds on the wings of the **** blood, which proves that they are not in the wrong direction.


    After Qin and other people chased for seven or eight hours, they finally saw the presence of people in front of them. They finally caught up with God and Yang Manli.


    The gods of the gods stopped in front of a mountain and looked up at the mountain.


    Hansen waited for a close look. The mountain peak was inserted like a sword on the ground, at least seven or eight hundred meters high, and the blood creature of the gods fell on the top of the mountain at this time, angering from below from time to time. Howling.


    "This mountain is too high, even if the beast soul arrow is shot, the residual power can not hurt the blood creature." Yang Manli saw Qin Qin they came over, they said to Qin.


    God Tianzi also looked at the Qin dynasty, suddenly saw Han Sen actually sitting behind the Qin dynasty, but also tightly holding the waist of Qin Yu, the eyes suddenly murdered.


    "You must try to climb up and kill it as soon as possible, or drive it off the mountain. Otherwise, with the healing power of the blood creature, let it rest for a few hours, the wound will heal quickly, and then want to kill. It is difficult." Qin Hao stared at the blood creature on the mountain.


    "Then climb up and kill it." God said, he put away his mount.


    "This mountain is too steep. If we climb halfway, the blood creature attacks us, then we have only one dead end." Yang Manli opposed.


    "Just find a few people to climb up and drive it down. We will look at it below. If it dares to harass, we can shoot it." God''s Son looks unchanged.


    "Who is going up?" Qin Hao looked at God''s Son and frowned.


    Obviously the people who go up will be very dangerous, and no one wants to take the risk.


    "Here can use the arrow to threaten the blood creature of the gods. Only me and the leader of Yang, you are left to take the command of the town, and everyone else is going up. It��s all about this. You don��t want to give up? But everyone who goes up the mountain. When you divide the meat, you will have more than one share. Is this fair?" The eyes of God are swept away from the faces of the people. When aiming at Hansen, the eyes flashed a cold and indescribable killing.

 Chapter 51： Owl soul

    God''s proposal is somewhat risky, but seeing that the blood creatures linger on the top of the mountain, the wings seem to hurt, and even the fans are somewhat difficult. This is the best chance to kill it. Today, it was let go. It, I am afraid there is no such second chance.


    In the end, Qin Lan still agreed with the proposal of God, but Qin Lan decided to go up the mountain together, leaving only the gods who have the mutant soul bow and the mutant beast, Yang Manli is ready to shoot at the following.


    "You don''t have to go up to the head of the Qin team. Just sit under the command of the town." God Tianzi quickly advised.


    "There is nothing to command. Since I have no mutant beasts and arrows, it is useless to stay below, or go up." He said, Qin Hao has climbed to the stone wall.


    A group of people were divided into seven groups and climbed from the different directions to the mountain peaks. Hansen did not say that he followed the Qin dynasty and climbed up.


    Although the murderousness in the eyes of God��s Son is just a flash, but it is still seen by the keen Hansen, knowing that God��s Son will definitely be a black hand to him, I am afraid that God��s first shot is not the blood creature, but It is him.


    Therefore, Han Sen made up his mind, and he followed the Qin dynasty and watched how the **** of the gods would be black.


    God''s Son is indeed like Hansen''s thought. From his proposal, he has already taken the opportunity to shoot Hansen''s plan. On the mountain wall, Hansen has no place to hide, and Hansen will die.


    But now Han Sen is with Qin Hao, let the gods in the eyes of the cold, and even if he takes the opportunity to shoot a shot, the next Qin Yan can not sit idly by, will definitely be shot for Hansen.


    However, this did not make God''s Son of Heaven die, but it strengthened the belief that God''s Son shot Hansen, but he needed to find a chance for Qin Qin to leave Hansen.


    Although the mountain wall is steep, but for Qin Yu and others who have a full set of climbing tools, it is not a cliff, and the group soon climbed halfway up the mountain.


    The blood creatures of the gods did hurt very seriously. After discovering the Qin and other people who climbed up, they only looked at the bottom, but they did not rush down, nor did they flap the wings.


    When Qin Lan and others approached the top of the mountain, the blood creatures slap the wings that have been dyed red with blood, but they are only a few meters away from the ground and fall down. Its wings seem to be really hurt, the wounds have been Bleeding.


    Qin and other people are overjoyed, and the bows are far from the bottom of the blood creatures, although their bows and arrows do not have much damage to the blood creatures, but they succeeded in angering the blood creatures.


    The **** creature''s wings fluttered fiercely, and the blood splattered and forcibly flew up. The man who squatted toward him was rushing over, and the big mouth with a fangs was about to bite the man.


    The man was really nowhere to hide on the mountain wall. He used a big knife to cut the head of the blood creature, but the knife was cut on the head of the blood creature, but even a trace of white marks could not stay on the scales. Instead, he himself was bitten by a **** creature and was directly torn into two halves.


    The blood is sprayed everywhere. The scared people are hurriedly crawling down. It is not easy to go up the mountain. It is even harder to go down the mountain. Fortunately, when you came up, you have left a safety lock rope on the mountain wall, and down the rope lock, the speed is up. Not slow.


    Seeing that the blood creatures were seduce and madly chasing them, God and Yang Manli quickly raised their bows and arrows and saw the opportunity to shoot on the blood creatures.


    Shen Tianzi shot two arrows, did not shoot the blood creature, his mind is not in the blood creatures, has been looking for opportunities to Hansen cold arrows.


    However, Han Sen is very slippery, and has been closely followed by Qin Hao, so that he has no chance to put a cold arrow.


    "Mom, the cartilage head." God''s son was secretly stunned and had to shoot the arrow at the blood creature.


    In fact, everyone has already seen it. The blood creature is already at the end of it. It has too much blood flowing, the wings are seriously injured, and the flight is already very difficult. I am afraid that this time it will fly down and wait for a while. It is impossible to fly up.


    Although a few people have been sacrificed, this blood creature has been stifled by them.


    God can not find a chance to Yin Hansen, had to take the **** blood creatures to suffocate, one arrow and one arrow violently shot to the blood of the gods have been seriously injured wings.


    The blood creatures had a few more arrows, and they made a screaming scream, and they refused to kill them. They beat the **** wings and wanted to fly back to the top of the mountain.


    However, its wings were hurt too much, and it was slammed a few times, but the body still had a tendency to fall.


    Suddenly, the body of the **** blood flies to the mountain wall, and the claws are directly caught on the mountain wall. It is like cutting the tofu to grab the four holes. The blood creature has four claws and the wings are moving, so it is like this. The top of the mountain climbed up.


    "Can''t let it climb up." Qin Hao gnawed his teeth, and a golden light rushed out of his body, turning into a golden lion and rushing to Qin.


    Qin Biao''s body suddenly merged with the golden lion beast spirit, turned into the appearance of a golden lion, claws grabbed the stone wall, and also left a claw hole on the stone wall, it is necessary to catch up with the blood creature.


    Han Sen��s heart is in a hurry, and Qin Hao��s departure, he will not become the target of the Son of God?


    At the moment, Hansen took a heart and grabbed the gold lion''s tail that was going up. The whole person was dragged up and chased the **** of blood.


    Qin Lan looked back at Han Sen, but Han Sen only did not see it. He grabbed her tail and kept it. Qin Lan had no time to teach Han Sen and went all the way to the blood creature.


    Seeing that the blood creatures have left their effective range, God''s Son has taken up the bow and arrow, suddenly screaming, and a black light rushes out of the body, turning into a black-haired giant python with a height of more than three meters. together.


    The **** of the black giant scorpion flies to the mountain wall, and quickly climbs toward the top of the mountain, far faster than the Qin dynasty and others who went up the mountain, and there is no difference between running on the flat.


    "You still don''t let go." Qin Hao was dragged by Hansen''s tail, unable to keep up with the blood creatures, and looked farther and farther away, and yelled at Hansen.


    Hansen quickly released Qin''s tail and hung it on the mountain wall with a mountaineering raft. God is eager to rush to kill the blood creatures. At this time, he also refused to put cold arrows on him.


    "The **** of the gods, there is such a strong mutant animal soul, but let us climb up and take risks. It is really not a thing." Han Sen looked at the black giant python that God turned into a whirlwind like a whirlwind, and his heart was stunned again. hate.


    Although his **** slaughter is strong, but the advantage is the speed of running on the ground and the dexterous hands of the human body, let the **** slaughter climb this steep mountain wall, how do the four hooves climb?


    The Son of God soon surpassed the golden lion of the Qin dynasty, and rushed to the back of the blood creature, but the blood creature had climbed to the top of the mountain, and when the **** came up, he suddenly grasped the claw and grabbed it.

 Chapter 52： Purple feather scale dragon soul

    Hansen found a relatively less steep position, played a security lock, and watched the battle of monsters on the top of the mountain, while picking up the soul of the dooms on his back, while pulling a flying arrow from the arrow pot. The **** of blood on the top of the mountain shot at the past.


    A few shots in a row, but unfortunately have no use for the blood creatures, and two arrows shot in the **** of the gods of the blood creatures on the top of the mountain.


    Of course, the flying arrow is also useless for God''s Son of Heaven. This low-grade goods, even the skin of the mutant creatures can''t be broken, Hansen bought it as a practice arrow.


    Hansen is just trying to test the range and feel. After all, he only has such an alloy arrow with high Z steel content. Now try it more, and he will be more sure later.


    "Mom, you can''t shoot, you have to shoot, what is the use of your waste-like arrow?" Hansen hit a two-shot god, and he saw that Hansen shot him, and his heart was even more angry. Sen roared.


    At this time, Qin Lan also rushed to the top of the mountain. On one side, he attacked the blood creatures. Others also climbed back. Some found a place to shoot at the blood creatures, and some went directly to the top of the mountain.


    Although the blood creatures of the gods are already the end of the strong, but the blood creatures are **** blood creatures, they are still screaming at the top of the mountain, and the gods and Qin dynasty forced by the minions are hard to fight.


    Suddenly, the Son of God regained the human body, and the black giant beast was scattered. When he calculated the time, he only changed his body for more than an hour. With his genetic strength, the time of transformation could not be so short, and he did not know what he wanted to do. .


    When Hansen was puzzled, he saw that the Son of God had summoned the **** beast soul sword, and smashed it toward the **** wings of the blood creature.


    Qin Lan also lifted the transformation and summoned her blood-stained poisonous heart dagger to stab the blood creature.


    Several other people who climbed up also used their own weapons to besiege the blood creatures on the top of the mountain.


    After all, the blood creatures were hurt too much, and they were taken advantage of the opportunity of the gods to kneel on the wings. They suddenly took out a large-scale mouth, and the blood suddenly poured out like spring water.


    When Qin Qin was struggling with the blood of the gods, the poisonous heart dagger also sneaked in, and saw the black blood from the wound, which apparently poisoned the blood creature.


    "Everyone is working hard, it''s not going to work." Someone screamed with a sigh of relief, and everyone was more aggressive in besieging the blood creature.


    Hansen looked at the following points clearly. The confidants of the gods are all amazing. They are jumping on the steep mountain walls. They are really very powerful people, if not They have to contain the blood creatures of God, and God and Qin Qin will not be so easy to succeed.


    Seeing that the blood creature is almost gone, Hansen clenched the soul of the Doomsday, staring at the blood creature, ready to find a chance to shoot a shot, if it can destroy the blood creature last In one breath, you have the chance to get its beast.


    Although the chances are very embarrassing, but the chance is better than nothing, God God does not hesitate to climb up to take risks, but also the last kill.


    Whoever is shooting the soul of the beast, this is the default rule of the sanctuary. The reason why there is such a rule is because there is no soul of the beast, only the person who killed the alien creature knows, even if he has the soul of the beast As long as he doesn''t say anything, he doesn''t know if he has it.


    Anyway, most people will definitely die and have no chance to share with others, so there will be such a customary rule. Everyone will simply not ask, but the beast will be their own.


    Hey!


    The **** of heaven and a sword squatted on the neck of the **** blood creature, and even opened the mouth of the blood creature to open a large hole with a deep visible bone. The blood suddenly rushed out.


    The blood creature that had already died, was once again hit by this deadly fate. He suddenly became mad and did not know where the strength came. The scarred wings swept a desperately, the huge body swept, and suddenly forced everyone back. The blood creatures flew up again and swayed to the other side of the mountain.


    But no one can see it, the blood-blooded creatures are blood-stained, and the thick, dark red blood seems to be raining down. It is simply returning to the light, and it will definitely not be alive.


    God''s Son quickly summoned his own mutant beast soul bow and beast soul arrow, and the blood creature that swayed in the air was shot at an arrow.


    The arrow directly shot through the wings of the blood creature, and was hit by this blow. The blood creature suddenly couldn''t hold it anymore. The wing twisted and took a few shots, and the body quickly fell down.


    Because the speed of falling is too fast, it is too late for others to shoot the blood creature.


    God''s Son is overjoyed, and this arrow is shot down, and even if the blood creatures fall and fall to death, they will kill themselves.


    Suddenly, I saw a cold arrow across the mountainside, and an alloy arrow suddenly shot into the wound on the neck of the **** blood creature, which was opened by the gods, and suddenly the whole root did not go in.


    God''s emperor suddenly changed his face, others were stunned, and between the lightning of the stone, the blood creature had pounced on the stone under the mountain, and suddenly the blood splattered.


    "Hunting the **** blood creature purple feather scale dragon, get the blood-level beast soul purple feather scale dragon, eat purple feather scale dragon blood can randomly get 0 to 10 point **** gene."


    The strange voice sounded in Hansen''s mind, and Hansen''s happiness was almost screaming, but Hansen''s face was disappointing, desolate, helpless, frustrated and so on.


    At this time, the people on the top of the mountain are staring at him, especially the **** of the gods. If the eyes can kill, Hansen is probably dead and does not know how many times.


    Although the default rule is that whoever has the beast soul is his own, but Han Sen is making up his mind, even if he is killed, he will not admit that he has the soul of the beast, otherwise God is not immediately turning his face and him Desperately.


    The people on the top of the mountain saw Hansen��s expression of regret and loss. Although he did not believe it all, he felt better in his heart.


    When everyone came down from the mountain, God''s Son seized Hansen''s collar and stared at Hansen. "You haven''t got the soul of the beast?"


    "No." Hansen insisted that nothing was done.


    God''s Son is a little unbelief. He wants to hit Hansen with a slap, but he is stopped by Qin Hao.


    "God, my man has no bad rules, don''t say he doesn''t have it, even if he gets it, you are not qualified to force him to hand it over." Qin said coldly.


    Hansen is her person. If she is beaten by God, she will be able to serve the public in the future.


    God Tianzi stared at Hansen, and for a long time he snorted and turned to the body of the purple feather scale dragon. He pulled Hansen��s arrow out of the neck of the purple feather scale dragon and shook it directly. Two paragraphs, the evil fell to the ground.

 Chapter 53： Feeding the blood of the copper beast

    After cleaning up the body of the purple feather scale dragon, after the people returned to the armor shelter, Qin Hao called Han Sen alone into his office.


    ��Have you got the soul of the beast?�� Qin Haomei stared at Hansen��s eyes and asked.


    "Qinda stationmaster, I really didn''t have the soul of the beast. I knew that I didn''t shoot the arrow. I didn''t eat the mutton and got into a sigh." Han Sen''s face is bitter than bitter gourd. .


    Qin Lan is obviously not eating Hansen: "Don''t play, if you have the soul of the beast, I won''t take advantage of you. If you want to sell, you will pay a price. If I want to pay, I will pay for it. I have a lot of you, I will pay for it first, I believe in you."


    "Qinda stationmaster, I don''t want to earn money if I have money? I really don''t have the soul of the beast. If I can open it for you, I will open it to you now. I am really embarrassed." Han Senyi The depressed expression of the face.


    Qin Yu looked at Han Sen and seemed to be really sincere. He believed a little. He frowned and said to him: "If you don''t get the soul of the beast, you should stay alone in the group. Otherwise, you will be killed by God." Don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    "I won��t go out if I kill." Hansen nodded.


    After returning to the Shinsei group, Su Xiaoqiao asked Hansen with his shoulders: "Sen Ge, I heard that the last blood creature of the **** was shot by you. How did you get the soul of the beast?"


    "I was thinking about it, but unfortunately I didn''t have that life. Don''t say it is the soul of the **** of blood. I have never seen one of the original beasts." Hansen said with a spread.


    "It is also said that the beast soul is so easy to get, and not everyone is as good as the coin brother." Su Xiaoqiao sighed and said.


    He didn''t have much doubts. After all, the chance of getting the soul of the beast is too low. How could it be so lucky, and he will have the soul of the beast.


    "But recently you have to be careful, don''t leave the shelter, although you don''t get the soul of the beast, but with the temperament of the Son of God, I am afraid it will not let you go." Su Xiaoqiao said a few words to Han Sen.


    "I know." Hansen patted Su Xiaoqiao''s shoulder and thought: "This kid has some conscience."


    After returning to his room, Hansen couldn''t help but reveal the ecstasy, carefully watching the new beast that he got.


    God blood purple feather scale dragon: flying animal soul.


    The introduction is very simple, but it makes people have unlimited imagination. This so-called flying animal soul, Hansen has long heard of it, it can be said that the existence of the animal in the tall.


    The so-called flight type does not mean that the beast soul itself can fly, but can be changed into wings, wings and other auxiliary beasts, so that humans have the same flying ability as birds.


    Think of human beings flying freely in the sky like a bird, without the need for tools such as aircraft, absolutely essential for cool and handsome home.


    The most important thing is that with the ability to fly, the survivability in the world of the sanctuary of God will be greatly enhanced, and it will be able to go to many places where ordinary people can''t get there to hunt different creatures.


    Flying beasts are super-existing, even more expensive than the same-order fusion-type beast, and the flying-type beasts in the shelter world are rare, even if you have money, you may not buy them.


    "This is really developed, the blood-like flying soul of the gods, do not know the whole first **** of shelter." Hansen excited almost jumped up.


    The original class of flying animal soul, the speed of flying is very slow, and it is not flying high, at most a few meters high, like a pheasant, flying is called a terrible.


    The variant of the flying animal spirit is better, but the speed and flexibility are still a lot worse, and the flying blood animal spirit is much stronger. Just don''t talk about the blood level, even if it is a variant, Hansen has not seen it in the steel shelter.


    Of course, this is also related to the fact that there are fewer aliens with flying ability near the steel armor shelter.


    The room was too small, Hansen could not summon the wings here, and after the excitement, his eyes were also attracted by the copper beast that had been like a bronze statue.


    Today''s copper tooth beasts can''t see a little bit of cyan, the whole body is cast like copper, and the whole body is shining, as if it has been sanded by sandpaper.


    "God''s blood level... The copper tooth beast has evolved to the blood level..." Hansen stared at the copper tooth beast, and the joy in his heart was hard to say.


    Three months, three months of waiting, waiting for more than just a blood creature, but a huge hope.


    In the past, Hansen��s heart was still awkward, and some were uneasy, afraid of any changes, and now everything is certain.


    In three months, it only takes three months, he can feed a **** blood creature, how to let others know, I am afraid everyone will be crazy about it.


    Just like today, so many people are so difficult to hunt down the purple feather scale dragon, and after getting the purple feather scale dragon, it is not a person who can enjoy it alone. Although God is the most important, the Qin can also be assigned. portion.


    The part of God''s own Son, who is also awarded to his men, even if it is not divided, it has to come up with a lot of benefits for the people.


    It��s not like the big local tyrants of the Xingyu Group. It��s absolutely impossible to leave all the blood and flesh of the gods that you have collected, and even if you eat them all, it��s only part of it. Can you get some genes?


    Hunting like this, once a month can be considered to be very good luck, even if it can be successful in two months, it is very good, three months or even longer, it is still a lot of manpower and resources.


    Hansen himself can enjoy the flesh and blood of a **** blood creature every three months. The gap is simply unimaginable.


    Just look at the gods and the Qin dynasty have been more than twenty, but but have not been able to promote the world of the second **** of shelter, you know how difficult it is to evolve.


    Behind the gods, there is the Xingyu Group. Behind the Qin dynasty is the military. Even they have no ability to evolve their flesh with God''s genes within ten years. They may even be dragged into fifteen or twenty years, and they may have bad luck or even longer.


    Hansen owns the black crystal, and it takes only five years to complete the gene evolution.


    Hansen��s first reaction was not to kill the copper tooth beast to eat meat, but to go to the square quickly and spend money to buy a living primitive creature back.


    Now he doesn''t want to delay for a quarter of an hour. He will continue to feed the next blood creature in the first time, and he has not dared to go out recently, fearing that he will be revenged by God.


    With the original creature bought back to his room, Hansen no longer hesitated and directly slaughtered the copper toothed beast that had evolved into a blood creature.


    The copper tooth beast is far less powerful than the wild **** blood creature, and is easily killed by Hansen.


    "Hunting the blood-level copper-toothed beast, you don''t get the soul of the beast, you can get 1 to 10 points of the **** gene randomly."


    Although he did not get the soul of the beast, Hansen was still excited and unable to support himself. He quickly set up the pot and prepared to cook a pot of good meat.

 Chapter 54： small gift

    "Eat the blood of the blood of the Bronze, and get a little God''s gene."


    "Eat the blood of the blood of the Bronze, and get a little God''s gene."


    "..."


    Two days later, Hansen finished eating a large pot of copper tooth meat, and even the bones were knocked open by Hansen to clean the bone marrow. The remaining bones were smashed and smashed until the soup was gone. The pale bones that have been smashed are thrown into the fire and burned.


    The whole seven-point **** gene, plus the previous 18-point **** gene, Hansen now has twenty-five-point **** genes, and the physical quality has once again improved, feeling that the body seems to be endless.


    Hansen couldn''t help but grin as he glanced at the original creature of the beast that had been raised in his cage.


    The body of the beast is relatively small, and the body has no hair. It can be thrown into the pot and cooked. It will not be wasted at all. This is why Hansen chose to buy the beast.


    Yesterday, Qin Yu also divided the purple feather scales of the dragon meat. Originally, the Qin dynasty was only divided into a small and half corpse, and then distributed to so many people, and there was not much in each person''s mouth.


    Moreover, the entire Ziyu scale dragon is completely eaten, and at most it is a ten-point **** gene. Each person is divided into a small piece, and about one thousandth of the whole purple feather scale dragon is used.


    Therefore, Hansen, like most people, chose to receive compensation for 200,000 yuan, and did not want a small piece of purple feather scale.


    Hansen found that he still lacks money. The family wants to live a good life and needs money. He also needs money to buy some necessities, but look at his own card and count the 200,000 he just brought back. Less than 300,000.


    "Three hundred thousand, you can also buy a Z steel arrow." Han Sen secretly smiled, the Z steel arrow was broken by the **** of the gods, he took the broken arrow back, and turned back to find the arrow seller See if you can spend some money on repairs.


    "No, I have to find a way to get a beast soul arrow. Z steel arrow is not reliable. You don''t say it. It''s worse than the beast soul arrow, and the beast soul arrow can be used repeatedly indefinitely.�� Arrow.�� Han Sen secretly thought, where to get a beast soul arrow.


    The original level of the soul of the soul Hansen is not interested, not much stronger than that Z steel arrow, and the price is extremely expensive, more expensive than the Z steel arrow.


    God Son and Yang Manli''s mutant beast arrow, Han Sen really wants one, after thinking about it, I am going to find Yang Manli to inquire. Her mutant animal soul arrow is obtained by hunting different creatures, maybe I can also Take a chance.


    "Yang Manli doesn''t seem to like me very much. I am afraid I won''t tell me easily. Forget it. I haven''t gone home for a few days. I will go home and have a look. Then I will look for information on Skynet. Maybe I can know where the steel armor shelter is near. Arrows beast soul." Han Sen thought to send away from the shelter world.


    Hansen returned home, his mother was still in the world of the second shelter, and Xiao Xiao also lived at the school and did not return.


    Hansen took a shower and went to the sky to check the information. In the past, the predecessors who had fought in the steel nail shelter had left a lot of experience, but most of them were useless masses. Hansen searched. For a while, Hansen finally found a useful piece of information.


    Han Sen is going to look carefully, suddenly heard the door bell, looked through the monitor, and found that standing at the door is actually Xue Xi, next to her four brother Fang Jingqi.


    "How did he come here?" Han Sen knew that Fang Jingqi had no good feelings about him. The two men had some minor conflicts. I didn''t expect Fang Jingqi to come to his house.


    Opening the door, Hansen smiled and said to Xue Xi: "Xiaoxue, you have not come to my house for many years."


    The look of Xue Xi was a little weird. He whispered: "If you are inconvenient, you will go back now."


    Said, Xue Xi wanted to take Fang Jingqi to leave, but Fang Jingqi was steady, just looking at Hansen with a smile: "You are friends who grew up together, what is inconvenient? Hansen you Say yes?"


    "There is really no inconvenience, come in and talk about it." Han Sen did not understand where this time, this Fang Jingqi is probably coming to trouble.


    When Fang Jingqi and Xue Xi were brought in, Han Sen took two bottles of water to them: "There is only this at home, let''s go and drink."


    "It doesn''t matter." Fang Jingqi didn''t care. He didn''t touch the water. He looked at Han Sen and said, "Which shelter is Bai Xiong practicing now?"


    "Steel armor shelter." Hansen did not hide, said it directly.


    "Sen brother, you are also in the steel armor shelter? Why didn''t you listen to Han Hao?" Xue Xi slightly stunned.


    Han Sen said quietly: "Maybe it didn''t touch it."


    However, this is obviously a lie to Xue Xi, but Xue Xi is only confused in the heart, but did not continue to ask.


    Fang Jingqi looked at Han Sen and said: "Bai Xiong is in the steel armor shelter. It is really a coincidence. I have a classmate who is also in the steel armor shelter. His name is called boxing brother. I don''t know that Bai Xi has heard of it. No?"


    "One of the Big Three of the steel nail shelters, I don��t think it��s hard to hear," Hansen said.


    "It''s great." Fang Jingqi smiled and looked at Han Sen: "The last time Bai Xiong sent me a small gift, not to be indecent, I also want to give Bai Xiong a small gift today, I don''t know Bai Xiong. Do you accept it?"


    "I don''t like to accept gifts. You can come here to see me. I am very happy." Looking at the snowy eyes, Hansen shook his head and said that in order not to let the snow fall, he did not want to Fang Jingqi has a conflict.


    "A mutant animal soul, the white brother is not interested?" Fang Jingqi is not angry, watching Han Sen slowly said.


    "Various animal soul!" Han Sen slightly surprised to see Fang Jingqi, immediately remembered the intention of Fang Jingqi just mentioned the boxing brother.


    Fang Jingqi looked at Han Sen like a smile and said: "We both go to the fighting field to play, regardless of the outcome, I will let the boxing brother give you a mutant animal soul, how do you think this gift?"


    With Hansen��s temper, there are such advantages to take, and I will definitely agree to it, and I will take advantage of it first.


    However, seeing the eyes of Xue Xi��s pleading, Han Sen shrugged and said: ��Nothing is not reliance on the sorrow. Even if you mutate the beast, you haven��t eaten. If you don��t have it, stay for dinner and **** craft. ��


    Fang Jingqi thought that Hansen didn''t believe him. He picked up the communicator and dialed a number. He suddenly popped up a tower-like man. The man looked at Fang Jingqi with a smile: "The fourth child, I haven''t seen you for so long. The kid is more fine and tender..."


    "Boxing brother, a little thing, please help, I have a friend in the steel armor shelter, I want you to take care of him, give him a mutant animal soul." Fang Jingqi said with a smile.


    "When others say this, I will definitely let him roll, but the fourth is different. I will go back and let him come to the steel nail shelter to find me. Your boy can owe me a favor this time..." The boxer promised readily.


    After hanging up the communicator, Fang Jingqi smiled and looked at Han Sen and said, "Now are you willing to accept my gift?"

 Chapter 55： Slap 10,000

    Han Sen knows that Fang Jingqi misunderstood what he meant, but after reading Fang Jingqi for a while, he smiled and said: "I don''t want to go to the fighting field, let''s play a small game at home?"


    Xue Xi looked pitifully at Hansen, but this time Hansen did not respond to her.


    Hansen knows that people like Fang Jingqi will not give up if they fail to achieve their goals.


    "What little game?" Fang Jingqi frowned.


    "Have you ever played with a thug?" Hansen said, looking at Fang Jingqi.


    Fang Jingqi suddenly snorted: "Of course, I have played, but there is no difficulty at all."


    Hansen said that the back of the beater is that one person hangs his hand in the air, the palm of his hand is laid down flat, the other person''s palm is up, sticking to the palm of the previous person, and then trying to distract the other person''s attention, so he does not prepare to turn over and beat him. The back of the hand.


    If you hit it, continue playing, until you are empty, and then change the opponent''s palm below.


    "It��s definitely not difficult to get a hand on the hand. We have difficulty playing. How about playing it?" Han Sen smiled and looked at Fang Jingqi.


    "No problem." Fang Jingqi also smiled.


    The test of the back of the hand is the ability to respond. Fang Jingqi��s ability to recognize the reaction is far above Hansen. Of course, he is not afraid of playing games with Hansen.


    Moreover, the advantage of this game is that as long as it can hit, it can be played all the time, and it is just the same as Fang Jingqi''s mind. He was originally trying to teach Han Sen, this time Hansen''s hand can''t be lifted.


    "Then we will first say good rules, do not regret it, as long as it is manually, whether you turn it over or not, it is a fight." Han Sen first set the rules.


    "Well, I will let you play first." Fang Jingqi confidently put his hand back to Hansen.


    Hansen did not reach out to his palm, just looked at him with a smile: "Fang Xiong, you just said that there is a mutant beast?"


    Fang Jingqi is not stupid, although he does not care about a mutant animal, but can not be cheaper Hansen, he said: "I just said that to go to the fighting field, whether you win or lose will send you a mutant animal soul, only play If you hit the back of your hand, it will be a color head. If you can hit me, I will give it to you."


    "Fang Xiong, this is a bit too boring, and I don''t like to take advantage of people''s cheapness." Han Sen said with a deep sigh: "If you change the soul of the beast, let''s bet a lottery, you hit me, I will pay Give you ten thousand pieces, I hit you, you have to pay me 10,000, what do you think?"


    Hansen had eaten the loss of Qin Yu last time. The mutant pet-type beast that Qin Hao gave him had no fighting power. Hansen fed it with meat every day, just like the uncle.


    So before I saw the beast, Hansen felt that it was more straightforward to take the money directly.


    "It''s fair. I started to like you a little, but isn''t it 10,000 yuan, or 100,000?" Fang Jingqi looked at Han Sen.


    Hansen shook his head: "It��s all friends of Xiaoxue. It��s not good to lose too much.��


    Xue Xi quickly said: "Yes, it''s just a game. You don''t have to gamble that much money. There are already too many 10,000 pieces."


    "Since you are afraid of losing, then 10,000 is good." Fang Jingqi did not care shrug his shoulders.


    Hansen did not say anything, just looked at Fang Jingqi with a smile. Now Fang Jingqi is not a person in his eyes, but a walking vault. He is going to send money, Fang Jingqi sent himself to the door. If you don''t take it, it''s just a matter of heaven.


    Speaking of the back of the beater, as long as the reaction is not too big, Hansen does not think that several people can play him.


    The suddenness of his shot and the grasp of timing are definitely the top of the top, and can be compared with the top killer. Before he got the black spar, he relied on this mixed meal. Fang Jingqi, a person who relies purely on his ability to respond, How could it be his opponent.


    "I want you to play first." Fang Jingqi once again reached into the face of Han Sen, he did not think that with his ability to respond, Han Sen was able to hit him.


    At the age of Hansen, at most, it took only one year to enter the shelter of the gods. The genes that can be obtained are very limited, not to mention the fact that Hansen was born in this family, and the possibility of obtaining advanced genes is even lower.


    Fang Jingqi himself has been in the shelter of the gods for several years, and has acquired a large number of genes. He believes that his physical quality and responsiveness are far above Hansen. This is a hard standard, so Hansen can��t beat him. .


    "Then I will be welcome." Hansen reached under the side of Fang Jingqi, kept a little distance from Fang Jingqi''s palm, then left still, then asked: "Is it starting?"


    "Beginning... oh..." Fang Jingqi just finished speaking three words, Han Sen''s palm turned up, and he slammed into the palm of his hand. Fang Jingqi''s white back was suddenly red. .


    "10,000 yuan, Xiaoxue, you write to me." Hansen said to Xiaoxue on the side.


    "Remember." Fang Jingqi gritted his teeth and said to Xiaoxue. He was very unconvinced in his heart. He thought that Hansen had told him to speak, so he would not have time to react.


    Xiaoxue quickly turned on the holographic note board of the communicator and drew a cross on it.


    "Come back." Fang Jingqi reached out to Hansen again.


    ��Did you start?�� Hansen asked with a hand.


    Fang Jingqi stared at Hansen''s palm intently, his eyes were not blind, and he did not look up at Hansen, just nodded.


    With the last lesson, this time Fang Jingqi is fully prepared and vowed not to go to Hansen anyway.


    Hansen didn��t rush to fight this time, and he didn��t even mean to play. Instead, he turned to look at Xue Xi, and smiled and said: ��Xiao Xue, I will tell you an interesting story?��


    "Now?" Xue Xi stunned.


    Hansen nodded and said directly: "A cute puppy travels to the desert, it brings enough water and food, but the result is dead in two days. Do you know why?"


    "Is it a sandstorm?" Snow said.


    "No, it''s calm, the weather is good." Hansen smiled.


    "That is because it is lost?" Xue Xi guessed.


    "With enough water and food, even if you get lost, you won''t die," Hansen said.


    "I can''t guess, why?" Xue Xi actually had no idea to guess Hansen''s problem. Her mind was in the hands of Hansen and Fang Jingqi.


    "Because the cute puppy can''t find the pole, it''s dying." Hansen smiled.


    Snowy little face reddish: "Sen brother, you are bored."


    "Vulgar... oh..." Fang Jingqi said with a cold face, suddenly only felt a pain in the back of his hand, and the crisp hand sounds had been passed into the ears.

 Chapter 56： Play again, I am your grandson.

    Fang Jingqi��s face is a little red, and his heart hates his own intentions. He also swears at Hansen.


    Han Sen actually told this snowy story about the vulgar story, he will be distracted, otherwise Hansen will not seize the opportunity.


    "It��s another ten thousand, remember it again." Han Sen said to Xue Xi.


    "Come back." Fang Jingqi stretched his hand again.


    After Hansen put his hand on it, like the last time, he said to Xue Xi: "There is another cute puppy, who has prepared enough water and food to travel in the desert. This time it also found the pole, but in the end It is still dead, do you know why?"


    "Why?" Xue Xi thought about it seriously this time, but did not think of the answer.


    "Is this what I am asking you?" Han Sen simply did not look at Fang Jingqi, turned his head and looked at Xue Xi.


    "I can''t guess it." Xue Xijiao shouted.


    "Forget it, I will tell you, it is because there is a sign hanging on the pole. The sign says that it is forbidden to urinate, so the cute puppy is dead again."


    "Hey!" Snow Xi couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Fang Jingqi knew that Hansen wanted to lure him apart, but he saw Hansen looking at Xue Xi, and he didn''t look at him at all. He quickly said to Han Sen: "Are you telling a story or... oh..."


    Before the words were finished, Hansen��s palm hit the back of his hand again, playing three times in a row. Fang Jingqi��s back was red, but Fang Jingqi��s face was redder than his back.


    "Come back." Fang Jingqi bit his teeth and reached out to Hansen.


    Hansen put his posture on, and then told the story of Xue Xi: "There is another cute puppy to travel in the desert. This time it brings enough water and food, and also finds the pole, and there is no pole on it. Hang any brand, but in the end it is dead, do you know why?"


    Fang Jingqi completely resisted not watching Hansen and did not speak. He made up his mind and let Hansen seduce him. He was ironic, staring at Hansen��s wrist, and absolutely not giving Hansen any The opportunity.


    After Hansen told the answer to Xue Xi, Fang Jingqi still stared at Hansen''s wrist without moving his eyes.


    "Bad boy, you are waiting for me. When I hit you later, you will know that it is amazing." Fang Jingqi was secretly guilty.


    When Han Sen saw Fang Jingqi completely unseduce, he sighed and said: "Fang Xiong is really good, I think that Hansen has been fighting for twenty years, and no one has ever escaped my story Dafa. It is after the famous door."


    "Let''s talk nonsense... oh..." Fang Jingqi said a word, that is, his face changed, but it was too late, and he was slap in the back of his hand.


    At this time, Fang Jingqi couldn''t find a piece of stone and smashed it here. I didn''t expect it to be Hansen''s way. The face of the gas was red, like Guan Gong came down from the platform.


    "Come back!" Fang Jingqi''s two words have already said that they are gnashing their teeth, and the snowy side of the side is uneasy.


    Han Sen put his hand under the palm of Fang Jingqi, but this time he did not tell the story to Xue Xi, but he looked at Fang Jingqi like a smile and said: "Is it not very convincing? Is it if you are not divided? If you are in the heart, you will not lose?"


    Fang Jingqi ignored Hansen this time. No matter what he said, he was deaf to the ears, like the old man who was appointed.


    "If the heart is clear, the sky is not shocked..." Fang Jingqi meditation on the secret law of the heart, simply ignores what Hansen said, he is ironic to win Hansen in this game, and then in turn pick up Hansen At that time, he also told the story of Xue Xi, also to Hansen��s hand, and also...


    When Han Sen saw Fang Jingqi not moving, he sighed and said: "Fang Xiong is such a character. It is really only a handsome man who has seen me in the back of the world for 20 years. It seems that I have to be serious and come up with three successes. I am dealing with you."


    "Hey!" Xue Xi looked at Han Sen''s serious speech. I don''t know why I just wanted to laugh, and I couldn''t help but laugh.


    Fang Jingqi is still staring at Hansen''s wrist, and it is really good.


    "The brothers noticed, seeing me hit the emperor''s secret skills, nine days and ten places, I am the only one to smoke the wind..." Han Sen''s imposing scream.


    "Hey, I just don''t move, see what tricks you can play." Fang Jingqi sneered in his heart.


    "Oh..." Fang Jingqi was concentrating on this time, but when Hansen shot, he still didn''t come and escape.


    "Come on again..." Fang Jingqi was dissatisfied with his heart. How could he not hide? It must have been Hansen��s tricks.


    "I think even if it is, the emperor who is the back of the thugs, I can''t bear to bully you." Han Sen sighed at the forty-five degrees.


    "Forbearing you, can''t I give up the money? Come again." Fang Jingqi can''t slap a slap in the face of Hansen''s outfit, but Fang Jingqi made the kind of thing he couldn''t afford.


    "That brothers don''t blame me for being ruthless." Hansen stretched his hand.


    "Snapped!"


    "Come back!"


    "Snapped!"


    "Come back!"


    "Hey..."


    Fang Jingqi has already killed his eyes. He can''t accept that he can''t escape anyway. Hansen is just a shameless and shameless guy. How can he avoid it in the face of confrontation?


    But no matter how Fang Jingqi tried, he could not hide.


    "Come back...oh...come...hey..."


    The crisp sound kept ringing in the living room, and Xue Xi had been watching it for a long time. She didn��t think of it. The loss would be Fang Jingqi, and Fang Jingqi also lost so badly. At first she worried about Hansen. But now she only discovered that she should really worry about Fang Jingqi.


    When Fang Qiqi left Hansen''s home, the back of his hand was swollen like a pig''s trotter. His face was even white, and he didn''t know whether he was angry or shy.


    "Fang Xiong, come back to play the back of the hand in the next day." Han Sen waved a stack of one million bills in his hand, and sent a farewell to Fang Jingqi.


    Fang Jingqi, who was on the plane, almost fell off the aircraft and said in his heart: "I will come back to play with you, my side is my grandson."


    Hansen originally wanted to say a few more words, but the aircraft had already banged, and the horsepower broke through and there was no image in the blink of an eye.


    "I can''t think of such a happy and happy one, I can earn a million. I knew that Fang Jingqi was so resistant, I should promise him to play 100,000." Hansen pity his lips and hold a million in his arms. Turned back to the room.

 Chapter 57： Dark swamp

    Hansen returned to his room and continued to read the information on the Skynet.


    It was already a post made by a predecessor of a steel armor shelter a long time ago. He was once chased by a different creature and forced to escape into the dark swamp.


    The dark marsh Hansen also knows that there are more than two hundred miles southwest of the steel armor shelter, because the swamp is dangerous, and there are many poisonous creatures in the dark swamp, and no one will go there.


    Even the big forces like Qin Lan and Shen Tianzi did not dare to lead the team to the dark swamp.


    According to the predecessor, he was in a critical situation and had to flee into the dark swamp to fight. As a result, he was lucky enough to pass through the dark swamp and wear it from the other side.


    After crossing the dark swamp, he shared it for nearly half a year. The main reason is that the road is too difficult to walk. If you are not careful, you may fall into the mud, and there are all kinds of fierce poisonous beasts and poisonous insects, which sometimes makes him have to change course. And many times lost in the swamp, it can be said that he can come out is a miracle.


    The predecessor also said a lot about his experience in the dark swamp and many other creatures he encountered.


    One of them, the predecessor walked into an ancient woods, saying it was a forest, but there were very few trees there. There was only one tree every few tens of meters, but the trees there were extremely tall, but the trees had several people. Encircled.


    Under the woods, there were all kinds of beautiful flowers. At that time, the predecessor almost thought that he had walked out of the swamp, but later the predecessors discovered that there was only a strange area in the swamp, and in those big towers. Above the tree, there are many huge horses, and the smallest ones are double-sized, one by one hanging on the towering trees, and the black wasps flying out from them are as big as big bats.


    At that time, he had a good luck killing a black wasp that had been placed, only to know that the thing was called a black bee, a primitive creature.


    And he was lucky enough to get the black needle bee soul, the black bee bee soul is the arrow type, can be turned into a black needle arrow, not only sharp, but also huge poison.


    The black needle was later taken away by the high price, but the predecessor said one thing. Although he did not dare to go inside the woods, he chose to bypass the woods, but he saw it far away. There is a particularly huge tree in the woods. There is a big cell in the house. I also see a **** red black needle flying from the inside like a pigeon. He guessed the blood red black needle. Feng, it should be the mutant black needle bee.


    There is also a black needle bee soul image inside the post, which was taken before the predecessor sold it. As he said, the black needle bee is like a big mouse with a long poison like a mouse tail. The needle, which is turned into a black needle, is pure black, the edge of the arrow is sharp and sharp, and it has a dark luster.


    "It''s a good thing." Hansen secretly moved. If it was before, he wouldn''t dare to play the dark swamp''s idea, but now he has the wings of the purple feather scale dragon beast, which can fly from the dark swamp. .


    In case of any danger, he has armor and **** slaughter available, and there should be no danger in going to the dark swamp.


    According to the predecessor, the most dangerous thing in the dark swamp is the poisonous beast lurking in the mud. There are not many strange creatures flying in the sky. He has only seen some primitive-grade carrion birds.


    "Just there is no specific location of the woods. Going in and looking for some trouble." Hansen thought for a moment, put this thing aside for a while, unplugged the blacksmith''s number, and asked him to come out to meet and want to take the broken arrow. Show him if you can fix it.


    At the appointed place, Hansen took the broken arrow to the blacksmith and asked him if he could repair it. The blacksmith just said indifferently: "You can''t repair it, you can find a welder to weld it, but the toughness and stability will be greatly improved. Falling, the center of gravity will also shift, need to be re-adjusted, this arrow is abolished."


    "Then you recycle this material? How do you say that it is also a little bit of Z steel? How can it be worth some money?" Hansen asked.


    "Five thousand pieces." The blacksmith said with a blank expression.


    "I bought 300,000 arrows, this Z steel is only worth five thousand?" Han Sen widened his eyes.


    "Do not sell and take away." Iron doctor said very simply.


    "Well, count you, five thousand is five thousand." Han Sen secretly vowed to get a beast soul arrow, Z steel arrow is too pitted.


    He had already heard Su Xiaoqiao said before. In fact, the cost of Z steel is not very high, just because the value of the monopoly relationship is so high, in fact, the material is not worth the money.


    Hansen gave the broken arrow to the blacksmith. The blacksmith gave him a whole five thousand bills. Hansen collected the money and asked him: "Do you have a better Z steel arrow?"


    When he shot the purple feather scale dragon, he shot directly in the wound of the purple feather scale dragon. As a result, the arrow was only inserted into the three or four inches. Finally, the purple feather scale dragon still fell to death. On the ground, his arrow could not shoot the purple feather scale dragon, so Hansen was not satisfied with this arrow.


    "No, there is a five percent Z steel content ذ first?" said the iron doctor.


    ��How much?�� Hansen already knows that 5 percent of Z steel content is basically the highest value that technology can achieve now. If it is high, Z steel will become as brittle as glass.


    "Three hundred thousand." said the blacksmith.


    "The arrow is only one hundred and twenty percent of the 300,000, and the five percent dagger is also 300,000?" Hansen looked at the blacksmith.


    ��The technical difficulty is different. The dagger is made of the cutting piece on the alloy cutting machine. The technical difficulty is much lower than the arrow.�� The blacksmith explained it rarely.


    "Well, 300,000 I want." After Han Sen inquired about the size of the dagger, he hurt 300,000 to the blacksmith.


    The blacksmith sells expensive, the foreign brand is more expensive, and the dagger of 5% of Z steel content cannot be taken by millions. And the blacksmith''s craft is really good, just look at this arrow to do, it is much stronger than the star arrow.


    "The things are not on the body, you come with me." The blacksmith said, he went inside the alley.


    Hansen quickly followed up, crossed several buildings, and went to a somewhat dilapidated underground warehouse. Hansen saw many machines for making steel appliances, even large-scale punching machines, and small aircraft that were as big as cars. There is no problem in directly pressing into a discus.


    Through the warehouse, the blacksmith brought Hansen into a room and opened a heavy steel door. Hansen suddenly looked dazzled.


    This room is like a arsenal of weapons. The various cold weapons are neatly arranged in it, sparkling with cold light and exuding a heart-rending scent.


    The blacksmith grabbed a sheathed eight-inch dagger and threw it to Hansen: "It''s this, take it away."


    Hansen��s gaze was attracted by a knife on the north side of the room. The style of the knife looked ordinary, which was the general straight knife style, but the other three sides of the room were full of soldiers, but the north side was There is only one knife, and it is also available on a special knife holder.

 Chapter 58： Give a knife

    "What knife is that?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "Take a billion and come over and sell the knife to you." The blacksmith said coldly, and he pushed Hansen out.


    "What knife is so NB, can you sell a billion?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask again.


    ��The seventy-five percent Z steel is made.�� The blacksmith said that Hansen had been pushed out: ��The next time you need to buy something, come here directly.��


    "Seventy-five percent Z steel? Is this cow blowing too much? Isn''t it true that the current technology can''t refine more than five percent of Z steel alloy?" Hansen was awkward, but did not say anything. Anyway, he wouldn''t buy it, let the blacksmith blow it well.


    Back home, Hansen came and watched the dagger carefully, pulled out from the wooden sheath, and suddenly let Han Sen feel a cold breath, the dagger is a standard eight-inch dagger, the whole body is like water, like There are water lines flowing on the knife.


    The angle of the cutting edge is very small, it is estimated to be only 20 degrees, the edge of the blade is as thin as a flap, and the point of the tip of the knife is even more tremulous. With the two blood troughs, the person who sees the hair is only hairy.


    Hold in the hand, the high-tech material directly blends with the keel and the handle is very comfortable. It is not a straight handle. It has a certain curvature and is suitable for ergonomic design.


    Hansen pulled the steel knife out of the handle and then used the dagger to cut it on the back of the knife.


    Hansen also wants to try the hardness and toughness of this dagger. The Z steel alloy with a content of 5% is stronger than the steel knives, and the cutting edge should not be damaged.


    Hey!


    The steel knives were directly cut by the dagger, and the half of the blade fell to the ground.


    "Good sharp!" Hansen took a sip of cold, which reminded the blacksmith that the material of the knife was the blade for cutting the alloy, which was originally used for cutting the alloy.


    Looked at the blade, even a little damage, not to mention the collapse of the mouth, even the blade is not rolled.


    "I rub... my knife..." Hansen suddenly reacted and made a terrible roar, and the steel knife with a price tag of one million in the famous brand store was destroyed by him.


    Hansen had thought that he could only cut a scar on the back of the knife. He did not expect the dagger to be too sharp and cut the steel knife directly.


    Hansen��s flesh and pain, if this thing is taken to the second-hand area, maybe it can sell hundreds of thousands, and now it is ruined.


    When I was licking my chest, I suddenly heard the communicator rang. I saw Zhang Danfeng��s number, and Hansen opened the communicator.


    "Old white, come here at dusk, there are good things for you." Zhang Danfeng said excitedly.


    "What good thing?" Hansen asked.


    "You will know when you come, see you in the old place." Zhang Danfeng''s mysterious secret selling.


    Hansen changed his clothes to go to Dusk, which is a restaurant that Zhang Danfeng often took him to. The dishes were very good, and the decoration was considered to be superior. Zhang Danfeng had to go to the No. 7 room every time, so it would be an old place.


    At the end of the twilight, Hansen unexpectedly saw Han Hao, Han Hao saw Han Sen, it was very uncomfortable, hard to squeeze out a smile, called a Senge.


    Hansen smiled at him and was pulled aside by Zhang Danfeng.


    Hansen did not feel anything about Han Hao. He was not willing to have too much involvement with others. Han Hao did not recognize him as his intention.


    Zhang Danfeng didn''t pay attention to this. He excitedly put Hansen on the sofa and sat down. He couldn''t wait to reach out and grab a white-haired saber-toothed tiger-like beast. It turned into a sharp steel knife and fell on Zhang Danfeng. Hands.


    Zhang Danfeng excitedly picked up a steel knife and waved a few flower knives, and then proudly said: "Old white, how do you see my new variant of the beast?"


    "Okay, one word, handsome." Han Sen gave a thumbs up, and the mutant beast swordsman Hansen wanted to be a long time, but unfortunately it was the mutant beast soul, even if the original beast soul had not got one recently.


    "Hey, old white, I have this snow tiger knife. I haven''t used the blade that I bought before. Don''t give up, use it first." Zhang Danfeng stuffed a sheathed machete into Hansen''s hand.


    Han Sen saw the knife and suddenly saw it, it turned out to be a steel knife.


    Hansen had just cut off a steel knife, but he did not expect Zhang Danfeng to give him another.


    "This knife..." Hansen was moved, so that millions of things bought back, Zhang Danfeng gave him this, and the friendship was self-evident.


    Han Sen wanted to say what had not been said yet. The door of the private room was suddenly pushed open. I saw a fattening ball, but wearing a famous brand, a woman wearing Jin Daiyu squeezed into the private room.


    "Bad boy, I looked like you below. I didn''t expect it to be you. I asked you to go to Hu''s party. You said that there are important things to do. Is it important to follow them? You said What kind of mixed do you follow with them? The family Hu asked his son to eat with a group of friends. They are the elites of our younger generation of Luojiaxing. You should know more friends like these and become elites in the future..." Han Yumei came in A skunk on the face of the skull, pulling Han Hao is going out.


    "Mom...I..." Han Hao wanted to explain something, but he had already been pulled out of the room by Han Yumei.


    "Don''t you, me, mine, and today''s banquet, there is Lin Beifeng, the son of Senzhong Mining. I heard people say that he is also in the steel armor shelter. If you can have a good relationship with him, people will help you." One, you can walk sideways in the steel armor shelter..." Han Yumei said while pulling Han Hao out.


    Han Haoxin was a little depressed. He had come here this time and wanted to have a good relationship with Hansen. He hoped to use the relationship of Hansen to enter the Qinjiao steel armor group.


    Now that Han Yumei is doing this, he has no chance to talk to Hansen.


    Han Hao always thought that Han Sen definitely climbed the high branch of Qin Yu, which is the small white face of Qin Yu, so Han Sen will have the current achievements, otherwise how can he be confronted with Luo Tianyang for so long, how could it be income from Qin Yu? The gods group.


    Although Han Hao disdain Han Sen''s behavior of eating soft rice, he wants to use the relationship of Hansen to enter the steel armor group, so today he will push away the banquet of Hu''s family and run Zhang Danfeng here.


    I didn''t expect Hu''s banquet to be in this building. Han Yumei happened to see him. It was such a trouble. Today, there is definitely no way to go with Han Sen.


    "Forget it, Lin Beifeng, the son of Senzhong Mining, is also in the steel armor shelter, but also came to Luojiaxing. This is a good opportunity. I heard that Senzhong Mining��s wealth is an outbreak, and it does not care about money. If you have a good relationship with Lin Beifeng, it is also a good opportunity.�� Han Hao finished the whole clothes and followed Han Yumei to the banquet hall.

 Chapter 59： Scattered boy

    "Your aunt is getting too much." Zhang Danfeng was upset.


    "It doesn''t matter, I have already been a stranger." Hansen said casually, and then looked at Zhang Danfeng with some doubts. "Where did they say Lin Beifeng of Senzhong Mining?"


    Hansen asked with doubts. He also knew a guy named Lin Beifeng. He was a guy from other shelters who crossed the mountain Daze to the steel armor. Hansen also saved him.


    "It''s a sperm that is so lucky." Zhang Danfeng probably said the matter of Senzhong Mining.


    Senzhong Mining used to be a small company with several mines. Later they bought a garbage star that was dumped. Who knows that a lot of precious minerals were found on the garbage star.


    Senzhong Mining relies on the rare and rich mineral star, and has become a small and powerful cross-planet mineral group in just 20 years.


    The boss of Senzhong Mining is the father of Lin Beifeng. Lin Beifeng has only entered the world of the sanctuary of God. He is very generous and is a modern version of the boy. Of course, many people are willing to be friends with him.


    "It��s a good life." Hansen admired.


    "This kind of thing is not envious, and people are also out of victory. I don��t know how many billions of sperm have the present enjoyment." Zhang Danfeng smiled and said: "But Senzhong Mining should have no important industry in Luojiaxing, he ran to What are you doing here?"


    In the banquet hall of the same building, many elites are intertwined. Among them, there are many elites who have entered the sanctuary of the Second God in their 30s and 40s, but the focus of the banquet is a 16-year-old boy.


    If Hansen is here, he will definitely recognize the young boy who was saved by Lin Beifeng.


    Lin Beifeng''s graceful circumstance between the people seems to be a sleek and sleek look, and there is no such thing as an outbreak. Even the ladies who are present are secretly motivated.


    Han Yumei and Han Hao have always wanted to talk to Lin Beifeng, but there is no chance at all. There are too many people at the banquet than they have the power. They have been around Lin Beifeng and they have no chance to insert them. Do not dare to offend those people.


    Until the end of the banquet, when Lin Beifeng went outside the building, they finally found an opportunity. When Lin Beifeng finally had no one, he wanted to talk to Lin Beifeng in the past.


    However, at this time Hansen and Zhang Danfeng also happened to come over and saw Han Hao, Zhang Danfeng wanted to come over and talk to Han Hao.


    Hansen also had to follow him. Who knows that Zhang Danfeng has not finished a sentence yet, Han Yumei pushed him and Hansen away, and said a bit harshly: "You two stinky children, and later away from our home Han Hao. Especially you It is notorious in the shelter. Don''t harm our family Han Hao. Afterwards, you will meet at the shelter. Don''t say that you know Han Hao. When you get tired of him, I will not finish with you."


    After that, Han Yumei took Han Hao and walked toward Lin Beifeng.


    Zhang Danfeng stunned and looked at Han Sen and asked, "What happened? You and Han Hao are in a shelter?"


    Hansen nodded: "Look for a quiet place, go back and explain it to you."


    After listening to Han Yumei, Han Sen knew that Han Hao told Han Yumei about his previous work at the steel armor shelter, so Han Yumei would say so.


    Han Yumei took Han Hao and went to Lin Beifeng. Han Yumei saw Lin Beifeng just looking at this side and said with pleasure: "Lin Shao, this is my son Han Hao, and you are in the steel armor..."


    Han Yumei��s words have not been finished yet, but I saw that Lin Beifeng did not hear her at all, and walked straight away from her.


    Han Yumei suddenly stunned, and Han Hao looked at Lin Beifeng who had gone.


    I saw Lin Beifeng going faster and faster. I ran to the front of Hansen and Zhang Danfeng who were about to leave. I grabbed Hansen��s arm and said, ��Senge, I can find you. The younger brother wants to die."


    Said, Lin Beifeng gave Hansen a hug.


    Han Yumei stayed, Han Hao stunned, I don��t know how Lin Beifeng would know Han Sen, but also claimed to be a younger brother.


    Hansen pushed him away according to Lin Beifeng��s head and frowned. ��How come you are here?��


    Lin Beifeng was not angry. He quickly took out the cigarette and handed it to Hansen and Zhang Danfeng. He said with excitement: "I am coming to the boss. I am so hard to find out that you are a Luojiaxing. This is very busy. I rushed over, but I don''t know where your home is. I haven''t found you for a few days. This is finally to find the organization, Sen Ge, the younger brother will follow you later, you have to cover me. ��


    Han Sen met the people next to him and looked at it. He said to Lin Beifeng: "If there is anything to say back, this is not a place to talk."


    Said, Han Sen took Zhang Danfeng to go outside, Lin Beifeng quickly followed up: "Senge, my aircraft is outside, where do you want to go and I will send you."


    Han Yumei and Han Hao were staring at Lin Beifeng��s fart and followed Hansen��s away. I can��t believe it was the windy Lin Beifeng.


    "Han Hao, the person who talked to Lin Shao just now is Han Sen?" Until Hansen, they walked out of the building, Han Yumei still asked some unbelievable look to Han Hao.


    Han Hao bit his teeth and said: "It is him."


    "How is this possible? How can Lin Shao know Han Sen and his attitude towards him?" Han Yumei asked.


    "Hey, what''s great, but it''s just relying on a woman to eat soft rice in the shelter." Han Haoxin''s jealousy is like a fire, cold and cold.


    "What depends on a woman to eat soft rice? You are not saying that he has offended a powerful woman in the steel nail shelter, are they going to be killed?" Han Yumei asked in confusion.


    "If it wasn''t for the Qin dynasty, Lin Shao would know him." Han Hao gnashed his teeth and said Hansen''s work, saying how Han Sen relied on Qin dynasty, how to eat soft rice, etc. Wait.


    "No wonder he can give us two million to give us. I know that he is not a good thing. He has lost the face of our Korean family. A big man has a soft meal. The 18th generation of the Han family will be mad. Climb out from the coffin..." Han Yumei said with a vicious face.


    The two mothers and sons bothered and hated the building, just to see Lin Beifeng personally open the hatch, Hansen and Zhang Danfeng greeted the aircraft, his face was even more ugly, the gloomy is about to drop ink.

 Chapter 60： Golden Horn Shura

    Hansen sent Lin Beifeng, and explained things to Zhang Danfeng, and he was able to get out.


    Hansen said that he did not say much about Han Hao. He knew the character of Zhang Danfeng. If Han Hao��s things were said, Zhang Danfeng would definitely not let Han Hao go.


    In Zhang Danfeng''s heart, they are still good brothers and good friends who grew up together, and certainly can''t accept this kind of thing.


    Walking on the way to the sky train station, Han Sen thought that if he went to the dark swamp, he needed to prepare something.


    There is basically no human footsteps there, and it will definitely make a big harvest. Even if it is not for the beast and soul arrows, Hansen also plans to go there. There is a purple feather scale dragon soul in the body, everyone is smelling the wind and changing the dark swamp, for him It is not much different from the average mountain range.


    While thinking about it, Hansen suddenly heard the sound of current flowing around, the lights around him kept blinking, and looked up in surprise, only to see a meteor-like fire group falling from the sky. And the direction of the fall is to the area where Hansen is.


    "Warning...Warning...Incoming objects are intrusive...Warning...Warning...Incoming objects are intrusive..."


    Hey!


    The alarm sound of the planet''s defense system rang a few times, and it heard a loud popping sound. The surrounding area was dark and the power was completely continuous. I saw the fire falling from the fire. I bumped into a building. .


    The earth seemed to have shaken a bit. Hansen looked up at the half-baked building. He saw a strange spherical aircraft crashing into the building, and half of it was exposed, burning around with a blazing flame. Smoke is rising from the sky.


    There are many human screams crying around to escape. This area is adjacent to the college district of the business district. It was hit by the strange aircraft. It is the main teaching building of a school. People who escaped from the building basically They are all about ten years old.


    Because it is a college of integrated education, it is not equipped with a perfect security system. No one immediately came to support after the explosion.


    The surrounding power did not know why it was broken, and the automatic fire protection system was also embarrassed. In the dark area, only the impact of the building burned with raging fire.


    Hansen saw the appearance of the aircraft, and suddenly the pupils shrank. The aircraft of that shape he had seen, the pure spherical aircraft, the current human technology can not make such an aircraft, there is only one kind of aircraft, that is The only enemy of mankind in the interstellar era - the Shura.


    The Shura are the names given to them by humans. Their real names cannot be described in human language and must be spoken in their own language.


    The Shura are partially similar to the human form, except that their males have a single horn on their heads, while women have a pair of sharp horns.


    The Shura people, both men and women, have masks, masks and unicorns from their childhood.


    Humans have been fighting with the Shuro in the stars for hundreds of years. At the beginning, the Shura people were far better than human beings because of their physical qualities, and with the addition of other scientific and technological forces, the human race was defeated.


    Until nearly two hundred years, human beings discovered the world of the sanctuary of God. After gaining the genes in the world of the sanctuary and greatly improving their physical fitness, they gradually stabilized their positions and launched a protracted war with the Shura in the stars.


    However, Luojiaxing belongs to the rear of human beings, and Luojiaxing is also a commercial-oriented planet. There are actually Shura aircrafts here, which makes Hansen feel incredible.


    He grew up in Luojiaxing, and he only saw the Shura and Shura aircraft on the news and the sky.


    Hansen was staring at the aircraft and was suddenly seeing the building that was hit by the aircraft. A seven- or eight-year-old girl, her clothes hung on a prominent steel bar, and the small hand struggling to grab the steel bar, but because Her strength is too small, she struggled for several times and could not climb up. The clothes with steel bars were torn apart.


    The girl was full of tears, and the little hand was covered with black stucco and a little blood. How could she climb and climb? Even if she climbed up, it was already on fire. There was no living road to climb up, and the Xiluo��s aircraft was next to it. The rescue team did not know when it would arrive.


    Seeing that the little girl was gradually losing strength, and the clothes were slowly torn, they were about to fall off the steel bars.


    There are dozens of high-rise buildings. If you fall from above, don''t say a child, even if you are a full-fledged gene, you will definitely be smashed.


    Hey!


    The Shura��s aircraft door, not far from the little girl, suddenly opened. I saw a mask on my face that looked like a white bone. Like the eyes, all the other parts were hidden behind the mask, and the head was long. A golden one-horned.


    The Shura people wore alloy armor, but they were already broken, and there were still dark green blood in many places.


    The blood of the Shura is different from that of human beings. It is a dark green like human bile, which is one of the ways to distinguish the Shura.


    Han Sen saw that the Shura people were shocked. The masks of the Shura people are very particular. Even the different patterns have different symbolic meanings. Hansen did not study it carefully, nor did he understand it too much, but only looked at the golden color on his head. The unicorn, you know that this is definitely not an ordinary Shura.


    The corners of the Shura are their most prominent status symbols, black, white, gold, and purple. The black corner is a civilian in the Shura, the white corner is the elite, the golden is the noble blood, and the purple corner is the royal family.


    In this unexpected Shura aircraft, he unexpectedly walked out of a noble Shura, and Hansen was shocked.


    The Shura people carry a black sword in their hands. The Shuro people are good at body skills. If you are an adult Shura, your physical combat ability will not be weaker than that of human evolution. The slightly stronger Shura people can reach The degree of transcendence, which is inherently physically strong, is unmatched by human beings.


    After the Shura people came out of the aircraft, they saw the little crying little girl next to them. The eyes behind the mask flashed a cold light, and the sword in their hands smashed directly toward the little girl''s head.


    Hansen summoned the black beetle, the **** slaughter and the purple feather scale dragon. The whole person was turned into a giant biplane. The whole body was wrapped in gold armor, and even the wings were covered by a thin layer of gold.


    boom!


    The huge wings broke through the air, and almost instantly reached the middle of a tens of stories of high-rise buildings. The little girl hugged the little girl into her arms and grabbed the sword blade that the Shura people had smashed.


    Blood, suddenly flowed out along the blade.

 Chapter 61： Why not avoid it?

    Fang Mingquan was very depressed recently. As a reporter, he used to have a program related to the sanctuary of God in the official community of Skynet. Although it is not very hot, it is also a small name, and the program is in a rising period. There is still a lot of potential.


    As a result, because of the above sentence, he was transferred to the remote four-line planet Luo Jiaxing, saying that it is good to hear, that is to develop a new market, to say that it is difficult to understand, that is, he Fang Ming has blocked the way of others, was given a foot Kicked out.


    According to Fang Mingquan��s knowledge, his program now belongs to a relative who has just graduated, a little boy who doesn��t understand anything, and the program��s loyal audience has asked for a new exchange of Fang Mingquan to host the show. However, there is no use of the fart, but still the little boy is hosting, Fang Mingquan is very clear, he is impossible to go back.


    This place of Luojiaxing, with few resources and far away from the central star field, where there is any big news to dig, Fang Ming has been coming for a few months, that is, mixed life, doing some small star interviews that make him disgusted all day, Fang Mingquan Sometimes I hate to step on the faces of the little stars, the little stars of the fart, and what they are like, one is bigger than the big star shelves, it is really disgusting.


    "How can I leave this ghost place!" Fang Mingquan walked aimlessly on the street, holding a metal jug in his hand and giving himself a drink from time to time.


    Although some are decadent, but a pair of eyes are subconsciously looking around because of professional habits.


    Suddenly, the surrounding area became dark, followed by huge explosive films and intense fire. As an excellent reporter, Fang Mingquan completely opened the imaging device with conditional reflection.


    "The Shura''s aircraft!" When Fang Mingquan saw the aircraft, he suddenly jumped into the heart and quickly ran toward the nearest tall building in the building. He ran and photographed the aircraft.


    Soon, Fang Mingquan and Han Sen both found the little girl, and when he saw the Shura from the aircraft, he was shocked and happy.


    The joy is that the sky really fell off the pie. In the rear of the alliance of Luojiaxing, there will be a flying aircraft of the Shura, and the Shura from the inside is actually a golden aristocrat. This is simply heaven. Give him a chance to turn around so that he can catch such a big news.


    But the same, Fang Mingquan is also worried about the fate of the little girl.


    However, as a professional reporter, Fang Mingquan did not hesitate to directly connect his new column in the official website of Skynet, and directly opened the live broadcast.


    The most realistic image was synchronized in Skynet. Although Fang Mingquan wanted to say who was going to save the child, but as a professional reporter, he did not even send out a voice, but only faithfully recorded it.


    When I saw the Shura people slamming into the head of the little girl, looking at the little girl��s frightened face, Fang Mingquan couldn��t help but cry: ��Who will save this child!��


    However, no one can give him a response. The rescue team has not arrived yet. Even if an average person has an aircraft, it is impossible to save people at that height.


    boom!


    A pair of golden wings were reflected in the image, followed by a majestic figure, holding the little girl into her arms, while a golden palm grabbed the knife''s blade.


    The blood whispered down the blade of the sword, and Fang Mingquan only felt that his whole heart seemed to stop beating.


    "Someone saved the child..." After the reaction, Fang Mingquan screamed with excitement.


    Han Sen took the blade for a moment, and his heart was shocked. The blood armor could not withstand the sharpness of the Shura people''s sword. His palm was hurt by the blade. Although it was only a shallow scar, he let him know the front. This Shura is definitely not a character that can be easily defeated.


    Hansen took the little girl to fly back, and between the huge wings, Hansen flew for dozens of meters.


    However, Hansen felt fiercely behind a chill, and quickly turned and looked at it. He saw that the Shura people��s hands raised their knives and the sword was almost on his back.


    Hansen bit his teeth, his wings made a roundabout in the air, forcibly avoiding the attack of the Shura people, and the Shura people rushed past Hansen, their feet on the wall of the building, and quickly rushed to Hansen.


    "Is this guy a flea?" Hansen turned and flew to the side of the building, shattering the window glass and sending the little girl in his arms.


    However, Hansen glanced at the room and found that there was actually a classroom in which dozens of children were shivering in the corner.


    "Damn." Hansen couldn''t think too much. The Shura people''s movements were too fast. They had already rushed to Hansen with a sword, and they smashed toward Hansen.


    Hansen can avoid this knife, but when he is ready to move, his body suddenly stops. He is behind the classroom. If he is now away, the Shura people will rush into the classroom. There are dozens of children in the middle. Now that this Shura people have penetrated into the enemy army, he has no way to live. He must have killed enough of one and killed two to make a mind, let him rush into the classroom, the consequences are simply Unimaginable.


    Hansen��s heart was worried, facing the swords of the Shura people, but only flickered sideways, and punched the past with Shu Quan��s face.


    The Shura people were slightly surprised. They didn''t think that Hansen didn''t even evade. This knife didn''t use the limit. Even so, he broke into Hansen''s shoulder. The blood armor did not completely block the blade. Rubbing against the bones, making a dull sound.


    At the same time, Han Sen also slammed into the face of the Shura people. The Shura people who leaned on the body leaned back, but his toes actually hooked the alloy frame on the wall and suddenly came back and wanted to take it. The sword on Hansen''s shoulder was pulled out.


    Han Sen was willing to let him pull out, locked the Shura people''s palms with one hand, and another fist banged to the Shura people''s throat again.


    The mask of the Shura people did not know what the material was made. Just now Hansen punched it and did not even crack the mask.


    The Shura people were also welcome, and they punched Hansen��s chest.


    Two people are entangled, you punch me a punch, violently squatting on the other side, just a few punches, Han Sen can not help but spurt a big mouth of blood.


    "Why don''t you avoid it? Since he has the ability to fly, he can clearly avoid it?" Fang Ming was puzzled.


    The same confusing, there are those who pay attention to the live broadcast of Fang Ming''s new column.

 Chapter 62： That stream of style

    Although Fang Mingquan''s new column is not popular now, there are still some old fans who have come over. When I found out that Fang Ming had opened the live broadcast, many people came in and came to see it.


    When they saw that the Shura people wanted to kill the little girl, they all prayed for someone to save the girl. When Hansen appeared, everyone was also very happy, but they still didn��t understand why Hansen didn��t flash. The knife was opened, so it was wrapped up by the Shura people. He has the ability to fly, and he can clearly flash the knife.


    Fang Mingquan suddenly realized what he was doing and pushed the lens into the window behind Hansen. Everyone immediately saw that the house turned out to be a classroom, and there were dozens of children shivering.


    Suddenly, Fang Mingquan and the people watching the live broadcast all understand why Hansen did not flash. If he flashed away, the direction of the impact of the Shura people would definitely rush into the classroom, and it would be unimaginable.


    But now, although the Shura people have been prevented from rushing into the classroom, Hansen��s shoulders have been cut, and the blood is constantly flowing outside. The situation is quite bad.


    The Shura people are a golden horned nobleman of the Shura nationality. The adult golden horns aristocrats, even without cultivation, can reach the level of evolution and may even be stronger.


    "B God... This is B God..." The person who watched the live broadcast recognized Hansen, and suddenly made a lot of bullets to let more people recognize Hansen.


    Fang Mingquan had already recognized Han Sen. After all, he was engaged in news. The image of Hansen��s robot passage was so hot in the past, and he certainly watched it.


    However, just because he recognized Hansen, he was more worried about Hansen. Because Hansen is just an undeveloped person, the adult Golden Horn Shura people can at least reach the level of evolution, this is definitely not a fair battle.


    Not only Fang Mingquan, but Hansen��s people have thought of this.


    "Not good, B is not an evolutionary. Does he block the Golden Horn Shura?"


    "B gods hold on!"


    "Mom, why isn''t Laozi there, or Laozi will go up now to help B God kill the Shura."


    "..."


    Hey!


    Hansen��s face was punched again. Although he had armor protection, he still felt the brain being beaten, his ears creaking, and even his eyes were suddenly blind, his chest was tumbling, and he could not be self-made. Spew a blood from your mouth.


    Hansen is very clear that his power is far less than that of the Shura people. Even in the transformation of the **** slaughter, it is still not the opponent of the Shura.


    He even suspected that the Shura people had been seriously injured, otherwise he could not have reached the present.


    Fortunately, he has been practicing "ice muscle jade" for a long time, plus the body gene has been quite good, can be hard to the present.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s fist was only on the Shura people, and he only leaned back, and Hansen was punched by the Shura people��s blood.


    However, Han Sen knew that he could not retreat. Looking at the crazy killing in the eyes of the Shura people, he knew that he had already stared at the children in the classroom.


    The majestic body blocked the window, and between the fists, Hansen was hit in the head several times, and suddenly he couldn��t control his body. The Shura pulled the sword out of his shoulder, and the blood went with the black. The blade is splashed.


    "Death!" The Shura people''s eyes were red and bloody. They held the sword in both hands, and they slammed Hansen in front of the window.


    Fang Mingquan and the people watching the live broadcast suddenly stunned, and even some soft-hearted people couldn��t bear to watch it.


    "Don''t go away... you have tried your best... no one will blame you..." Some people couldn''t help but say this, they couldn''t bear to see Hansen being killed by the Shura.


    However, Hansen��s eyes flashed a trace of cold mang, and at the moment of the sword, the majestic body did not retreat, and slammed into the arms of the Shura.


    Although the sword was on the top of Hansen''s head, but because it was pulled closer, the sword could not be fully used. The body of the Shura was hit by Hansen, and only half of it lost the power of the jaw. When I bounced, the sword only broke the helmet, and I couldn��t continue to go deep. I only left a shallow scar on the top of Hansen��s head.


    Hansen did not stop, and between the wings, with a strong airflow, instantly rushed to the back of the Shura people in the air, suddenly locked the Shura people who had nowhere to borrow from behind, so that he did not have the opportunity to borrow in other places. force.


    "Evil-ridden" played a miraculous effect here. Hansen locked the Shura people from behind. Although the Shura people were much stronger than Hansen, they could not get away from it.


    Han Sen knows that his time is running out, and the **** and slaughter''s transformation time is almost coming. If it exceeds the time, the body will be greatly damaged, and it may be permanent. Hansen cannot afford this consequence. .


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hansen locked the Shura people, his head and feet, his wings open and close, and he rushed toward the ground like a bomber.


    "You are crazy..." The Shura people finally spoke, and there was still some horror in the voice.


    At this moment, all the people who saw this scene were stunned. The audience who had been watching the live commentary were also petrified. There was no comment in the live broadcast.


    Only Fang Mingquan��s lens followed the golden stream of light and fell quickly under the building.


    Because there were other buildings blocking, the golden streamer couldn''t be seen after rushing down the six layers, and only heard a muffled sound, and then there was no more movement.


    The live broadcast was silent, and for a long time there was a comment floating out: "B God???"


    Then the live room suddenly fry, and the entire live broadcast was overwhelmed by the barrage, and even could not see what was written in the barrage.


    Fang Mingquan had no mood to look at the barrage, and ran to the side where Hansen fell. He swears that this is the fastest time in his life. Even the strength of breastfeeding is used.


    When Fang Mingquan rushed to the place, he found that there were already many people around, only to see that the Shura people��s limbs were twisted and slammed on the ground, and many high-tech mixed roads appeared cracked like spider webs.


    But here, he did not see the golden figure.


    "B God?"


    "B God is not dead!"


    "Where is B God going?"


    During the continuous explosion of the barrage in the live broadcast room, Fang Mingquan looked around and asked the people next to him, saying that they did not see B God.


    Here is an alley. After the building was hit, no one noticed it here. Everyone came later.

 Chapter 63： B **** little angel

    Fang Mingquan found a circle without seeing people, and no longer went looking for it. He excitedly went back to his own studio and made a clip of his own pictures.


    "Whether you can eat spicy food, you can see this one!" Fang Mingquan began to work, an all night did not sleep, the image was edited.


    This is definitely a big news, and it is still his exclusive. It is estimated that there will be a live broadcast last night. After the spread, more people will squeeze into his column. Just put this clipped image on it, the click volume will be certain. It will be very scary.


    Being able to edit the image so quickly by one person is a desire for success. Secondly, the heart is indeed moved. Fang Mingquan thinks that this is the best work he has ever been a journalist for so many years.


    After logging in to Skynet, Fang Mingquan has seen a lot of messages at this time, and he is asking about his imagery yesterday.


    At that time, the power was destroyed, and there was no surveillance to capture the scene at that time. Some individuals took pictures, not the angle was not good, the whole process was not taken, or the filming was too vague, and he could not compare with the person with professional equipment.


    Fang Mingquan took a deep breath and took a name for his image, "The only God''s only B, you are our angel", and then clicked on the upload.


    After the upload, Fang Ming did not look at it, and immediately retreated to the side of the chair and sat down, lit a cigarette, and kept his head down and kept silent, taking a sip.


    Fang Mingquan didn''t even dare to look at his watch. He was afraid that he would know the time, because time is equal to life for journalists.


    He also knows very well that when this image is uploaded, his communicator will definitely ring, but the time the communicator rings determines the extent to which this image can go.


    "If someone comes to me in half an hour, then I will be very successful. If it only sounds in an hour, it is not bad. If it has not been heard for an hour and a half..." Fang Mingquan still counts in his heart, he listens fiercely. The sound of the communicator.


    Fang Mingquan suddenly stood up like a spring, staring at the communicator on the table with a familiar number.


    "Eight minutes and forty-three seconds... eight minutes and forty-three seconds..." Fang Mingquan excitedly held his fist, his teeth clenched together, and the cigarette cases in his hands were pinched together.


    It was not until three minutes later that Fang Mingquan slowly relaxed, ignoring the communicator that had been ringing, fell on the sofa, lit a cigarette, and then smoked while watching the communicator keep ringing.


    Fang Mingquan enjoyed this feeling, only then can he feel that he is alive.


    The image of "The only God''s only B, you are our angel" has no explanation at all, only a video of less than three minutes.


    From the thrilling shot of the little girl about to fall, the little face with fear and tears, the big eyes of horror, and the little hands covered with dust and blood, just the first picture caught the heart. .


    The next moment, when people were still worried about the dangerous situation of this little girl, the door next to it opened, but it was not the savior of the little girl, but the more terrifying death.


    When the Shura people used the sword to smash the little girl, so the people were almost out of anger and there was a deep despair.


    Suddenly, a golden figure appeared in the lens. The huge golden wings really came like an angel. When the strong arm wrapped in gold armor took the little girl into the arms, the other hand held the sword of the Shura. When the blood dripped down the blade, the person who saw this scene didn''t know why it was wet, but the heart was happy and almost shouted.


    The next picture was carefully edited, and the Shura people and Hansen were intertwined. Hansen broke the window and sent the little girl into the room.


    Next, the Shura people clashed with Hansen, but Hansen did not dodge the lens, but here Fang Mingquan directly inserted dozens of shivering student lenses in the room, let people know at a glance, Hansen It was because they had to stop the Shura people from rushing into the classroom, and they did not dodge, and they were blocked out of the window with flesh and blood.


    The next step is the **** battle scene. After Fang Mingquan''s editing, the movements become refined and smooth, and the punches and blood splashes, fully demonstrating Hansen''s individual heroism and fearless sacrifice, but some are not very good-looking. The picture has been cut off by Fang Mingquan. It seems that Hansen is a lonely hero. In order to protect the weak, he will not hesitate to compete with the powerful enemy.


    In fact, Hansen is rather miserable. It is not the opponent of the Shura people at all. However, after the editing, Hansen is desperately fighting, and some sorrowful feelings of defeat.


    The last step is the suicide crash that ended in desperation and the end with the enemy.


    The whole image is very smooth, accompanied by the blood music of Fang Mingquan, the people watching it are full of blood, hate to go up and fight with the Shura people, throwing their heads and blood is not in the words, is the Shura people who are doing his mother.


    Many emotional compatriots, after reading this image, have long been crying into tears, and men are more excited.


    This image is really hot, almost in less than a morning, has been fired throughout the league, was broadcasted and forwarded, do not know how many billions.


    The fierce and savage Shura nobles, the golden angels who died in **** battles, and the innocent little faces full of fear, all the pictures make up a moving story. The images are not in the three minutes, but they are touched by every video. People.


    For a time, the name of B God spread throughout the league, far less than the last time the robot channel video was hot.


    After all, the robot channel video has its limitations, and this video is completely killing regardless of men, women and children, so that the name of B God has become more popular than the top ten sons of this year.


    "This kid has a kind of kind, and I look like when I was young."


    "Don''t kill his mother''s little Shura."


    "Poor children, they are lucky, because angels are guarding them."


    "B God, you are my only one."


    "B God, you are my angel."


    "Positive male gynecological hospital, specializing in infertility..."


    "The whole family upstairs is infertile."


    More people are concerned about Hansen''s life and death, because Fang Mingquan did not put the last paragraph, the image only to Hansen holding the Shura people to fall down, a dull sound is the end of the image.


    Everyone cares about the final ending of B God, wants to know the life and death of B God and the Shura people, but Liu Mingquan did not intend to release it. Those other reporters have their hands, and he has no meaning to release it. They only need to look a little and they will know the final result.


    The protagonist of this video, this time is also watching this video of Fang Mingquan.

 Chapter 64： The martial arts of the Shura people

    "Is this Nima me?" Hansen couldn''t believe that he had such a bright light at that time, and even the editor of this clip had some blushing.


    At that time, he also wanted to help the children in the circumstances of his ability. The last one seemed to be tragic and exaggerated to the extreme. When he landed, he took the Shura��s hoof and squatted himself. Patting the wings and flying away, there is no danger at all.


    After all, the Shura people were also flesh and blood, and they themselves had been seriously injured, so they died directly.


    Hansen knows that he is actually a little lucky. If the Shura people were not seriously injured early, he was not the opponent of the Shura people. I am afraid that he would have escaped or died.


    Hansen moved and suddenly hurt his teeth. He didn''t dare to go to the hospital. It wasn''t too heavy to hurt. He didn''t hurt the key. He came back to take some medicine, except for the injury. It��s nothing to do outside.


    However, Hansen is not without gains. The sword of the Shura people who can cut the blood armor is brought back by Hansen. This sword is no more than a human-made knife.


    The Shura people''s technology on alloys and cold weapons is not comparable to humans. Hansen has heard that the Shura people''s knives are very good. The black horned swords are better than the human Z steel knives, not to mention the It is the matching knife of Golden Horn Shura, definitely the best of the best, and no one can buy such goods in humans.


    Hansen loves to play with the black sword, a bit like a straight knife, but it is a little longer than the ordinary straight knife. It looks very fierce, and it is very heavy. It is much more than the Z steel alloy, but still Within the scope of acceptance.


    Hansen waved twice, and it felt like the air could be cut off, and the sharpness was heart-rending.


    This time Hansen did not dare to try again with his own steel knife. This Shura sword is definitely more sharp than the Z steel dagger he bought.


    However, this thing is really eye-catching. Even if people who didn''t know the knife before, after reading the video, they must have recognized this sword. If Hansen takes it out, I am afraid it will be soon. doubt.


    After Han Sensi thought about it, he decided to make some changes to this Shura sword.


    In fact, it was to change the color of the Shura sword. The whole knife was sprayed with a golden nano-coating. If it was not carefully looked at it, it was cast in brass, and then a cheap and gorgeous knife was ordered on Skynet. The sheath, so that the sheath is placed there, the average person can''t see it. This is the sword of Shura.


    In fact, Hansen did not intend to use it in front of others. These are just for the sake of prevention.


    Originally, Hansen still wanted to change the handle, so that it was even more impossible to recognize it. However, he had been fooling for a long time, and did not get the handle down. Instead, the beads behind the handle were made by him. Then Hansen was surprised to find that the beads were empty.


    Inside the bead, it turned out to be a small memory card, and Hansen was so surprised that he connected his own machine and wanted to see what was in the memory card.


    As a result of Hansen''s surprise, there is only one martial art of the Shura people in the memory card. The name is "Reverse Heart", which is said to be the secret of a Shura noble family.


    "The martial arts of Shura people, can humans learn?" Hansen is not very clear about this issue, but after reading it for a while, I feel that as long as it is physically good, there should be no problem in learning.


    Hansen tried it according to the method taught above, and did not encounter too many obstacles. Obviously his physical quality has reached the requirements of "Reverse Heart".


    "Reverse Hearts" sounds like a knife method. In fact, it can be said to be a knife method. However, "Reverse Heart" is characterized by the use of its own potential to erupt, capable of hitting ultra-high speed and strength, and practicing it to the extreme. Use the blade or the hand, or even use any part of the body.


    Hansen has not had a good injury anyway. He has not gone to the world of shelters these days. He stayed at home and studied "Reverse Hearts."


    Every day, Lin Beifeng called to ask him when he went to the steel armor shelter and when to go hunting for different creatures.


    Qin Lan thought that he did not go to shelter the world because he was hiding from the Son of God, so he did not find him.


    The communicator rang, and Hansen looked at Lin Beifeng again.


    "Senge, why didn''t you go to the shelter world in the past few days, I am so bitter." Lin Beifeng''s voice is full of resentment, Hansen does not even open the image, only talk to him, let him feel Very depressed.


    "I don''t want you, I am preparing for a big move recently." Hansen said mysteriously.


    "Senge, what big action are you going to do? Count me." Lin Beifeng suddenly came to the spirit and said eagerly.


    "Well, I don''t know how to disclose it for the time being, but at least I can hunt the mutant creature." Hansen did not tell the truth. After he was ready to hurt, he went to the dark swamp, and the blood creature could not say it. There should be quite a lot of mutant creatures, and you can definitely catch it.


    "Senge, you must count me this time..." Lin Beifeng said quickly.


    "This time I also cooperated with others. The number of people is fixed. I can''t add other people." Hansen hangs on Lin Beifeng''s appetite and continues to say: "But I have a lot of money lately, if you can give me If you provide a 5 percent Z steel arrow, the one that turns back to me will be divided into one, and you will have a whole whole variant of flesh and blood."


    "Well, Sen Ge, you are waiting, I will send the arrow to you." Lin Beifeng said nothing, he is going to send an arrow to Hansen.


    "Don''t, there is something to prepare for me here. If you don''t have time now, you will have an arrow ready, and I will contact you when I am ready," Hansen said.


    "Then we can say it, this is even a copy of me, you can''t talk without saying anything." Lin Beifeng is still a little uneasy.


    "You can rest assured that you can''t afford your one." Hansen had some hairpins to go back and get the arrow back. If Lin Beifeng is a big local tycoon who is willing to sponsor, then he is better, and he can be regarded as mutual benefit. When coming out of the dark swamp, it is enough to bring one or two mutant creatures to the north of the forest.


    If you can''t catch a mutant creature, go back and spend a few days feeding a black crystal to give him a cross.


    Han Sen has been recuperating at home for ten days. The injury on his body is almost good. He has done nothing for the past ten days. Apart from the time of practicing ice muscle jade, he is studying "Reverse Heart". He was given entry.

 Chapter 65： Black Hawk Military Academy

    Before Hansen went to the sheltered world, Qin Hao first communicated with him to the transfer station.


    After Hansen came to the transfer station, Yang Manli looked at Han Sen coldly and took him to Qin''s office.


    "Sit down." Qin Hao is still busy with business, Han Sen had to sit in a chair and so on.


    After Qin Hao��s handling of the matter, he looked at Han Sen and said, ��I intend to recommend you to go to the Black Hawk Military Academy.��


    "Recommended to go to the Black Hawk Military Academy?" Hansen stayed a bit, do not know what Qin Zhen means, the military school should be able to apply for it, no need to recommend others.


    After seeing Hansen��s mind, Qin Lan continued: ��The Black Hawk Military Academy has a certain number of special recruits each year, mainly for those who have special skills, but even if it is a special offer, it needs to pass the assessment to reach a certain level. You can do it. Your bow and arrow skills are not bad, and your physical fitness is not a problem. So I am going to recommend you to try it. It is also very beneficial for you to enter the military school to receive regular training."


    Hansen secretly thought about how he could refuse Qin Hao. He was not very interested in the military academy. Second, there was only one military school in Luojiaxing. If he was admitted to the Black Hawk Military Academy, he would have to leave Luojiaxing. Sen can''t leave Russell and Han.


    However, Hansen found that Qin Lan was very enthusiastic about his going to the military academy. If he did not give a reasonable explanation, I am afraid that he would not be able to pass the Qin dynasty, and Qin Qin is also a good heart. Han Sen has to give her an explanation. .


    "Qin stationmaster, you really touched me too much, but I already have the military school I want to go to, I can only let you down." Hansen said with a frown.


    "Oh, which military school are you going to take?" Qin Hao looked at Han Sen with great interest, thinking that Han Sen had finally opened up and was motivated.


    "I want the Kologa Military Academy." Hansen said loudly and straightened his chest.


    Qin Lan and Yang Manli on the side are all looking at Han Sen, which looks like an idiot.


    Yang Manli said with a cold face: "The Blackhawks Military Academy is a military school that can be discharged into the top 50 in the whole league. Do you take a Luojia Military Academy that does not even rank in a thousand places?"


    Qin Lan is watching Han Sen admonish: "Han Sen, you still have to think about it. The Luojia Military Academy is not comparable to the Black Hawk Military Academy in terms of faculty strength or teaching equipment. You are in the Luojia Military Academy. Even the chances of actually operating the armor and the warships are not there. There is no good instructor in the new martial arts. Even if you graduated from the Luojia Military Academy, the road in the military will not be too good. Why do you want to test? What about the Luojia Military Academy?"


    Han Sen secretly smiled in his heart. He couldn��t tell Qin Hao. He thought that the Kaluo Military Academy was close to home.


    Yang Manli said coldly: "It was not enough to be recommended by Qin stationmaster. Qin stationmaster is looking at you and still has some potential. I will recommend you, think about it yourself."


    What Han Sen was trying to say, but it sounded a knock on the door: "Report, Qin stationmaster, the data analysis you want is already done."


    "Okay, let''s pass it." Qin Hao opened the smart machine, and the data analysis of a video was suddenly projected.


    Han Sen glanced at it, and his heart was slightly surprised. The image projected by Qin Lan was the image of his incarnation of B God and Golden Horn Shura.


    However, unlike Fang Mingquan''s editing, this is the original version of Fang Mingquan''s shooting, without any processing, and also has a comprehensive data analysis in the image.


    Each action of Hansen and Golden Shura has timely data changes, the speed of movement, the speed of punching, the strength of each punch, the impact of the body, etc., can see the most intuitive data.


    The image also showed the last scene after the Golden Horn Shura fell to death. After the video playback ended, Qin Hao looked at Yang Manli and asked, "What do you think of B God?"


    Yang Manli replied directly indifferently: "Stupid!"


    In the heart of his heart, he was smug, and Hansen, who was preparing to listen to Yang Manli��s praise, was almost killed by his own saliva.


    "Detailedly said." Qin Hao does not seem to be unexpected.


    Yang Manli continued: "The power and speed of B God are very good. Although I don''t know how much his physical fitness is, in the case of transformation, strength and speed are absolutely top in the first shelter, but this is the case. The strength and speed are still not enough to compete with the Golden Horn Shura. It can even be said that if the Golden Horn Shura had been seriously injured and could not really exert his combat power, B God had already known how many times he had died. ��


    Qin Hao nodded and said that she agreed with Yang Manli.


    Yang Manli went on to say: "I don''t know where the wings behind B God come from, but it seems that it should be a high-level beast soul. Look at the speed of the flight. It is probably the soul of the **** of blood. It has such a flying soul, plus His transformation is biased towards speed, and the blessing of power is also very high. Combining the foundation he has now is the best candidate for the shooter. He should shoot the Golden Horn Shura far away, instead of stupidly going up and fighting."


    Qin Xiao smiled and said: "You are right, but the situation was urgent, and it seems that B God is not good at bows and arrows. From the past, he has not used bows and arrows, when he is at the forefront. It��s totally different from ours."


    Yang Manli knows that Qin Hao is talking about Han Sen. He looked at Han Sen and said coldly: "If B God can become a shooter, he will be the most terrible shooter among the first **** sanctuaries, high-speed mobility and high speed. The ability to fly guarantees his living space and distance from the enemy. The powerful force can make him shoot a strong enough arrow, which can be said to be the perfect shooter."


    Yang Manli did not evaluate Hansen at all. Apparently, she believed that Hansen did not have the qualification to compare with B God.


    Moreover, although Yang Manli thinks that B God''s fighting style is somewhat stupid, it is a person worthy of respect. Unlike Hansen, it is simply a guy who is greedy and afraid of death, but with a little bit of talent.


    Qin Xiao sighed: "Unfortunately, the power in that area was destroyed by the Shura people''s aircraft. Nothing was found to prove the identity of B. Although the blood sample of B God was taken, in this era, human body and genes are daily. They are constantly evolving, and unless they get a recent blood sample from B, it is almost impossible to determine his identity by blood DNA."


    "B God appeared twice in Luojiaxing, maybe not by chance." Yang Manli thought about it.


    "I have checked the information of Luo Jiaxing and found no suspicious people. Luo Jiaxing is a fifth-class commercial planet. The chances of being able to appear like this in the local area are too low, and the probability of winning the lottery is much lower. Qin Qin shook his head slightly.


    The two men did not associate Hansen and B God with their unimportant ambitions, and Hansen secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that the wings on his back would remind them of the purple feather scale dragon, which looks like his Worry is a bit redundant. After all, the changed wings and the purple feather scale dragons look different, and with the black beetle armor wrapping, it is difficult to associate the two together.

 Chapter 66： Ghost tooth snake king

    Qin Lan let Han Sen think about it carefully. Being able to take the Black Hawk Military Academy will be of great help to his future.


    Hansen left Qin''s office and thought as he walked: "Qin Zhen is really kind, but now how can I leave my mother and Xiao Yan, unless I have to go to military service at the age of twenty, before this time I have to stay and take care of them, and leave them with enough capital before they go to military service at the age of 20, so that they can wait until after our military service."


    After returning home, Hansen contacted Lin Beifeng and asked him to send the Z steel alloy arrow. He is going to go to the dark swamp tomorrow, and it is most important to improve his strength.


    Yang Manli said that there is nothing wrong with it. The animal souls he possesses are indeed very suitable for becoming shooters. Now Hansen is the most lacking of a good beast.


    "Senge, I have ten pieces of Z steel with a smashing arrow. You should use it first." Lin Beifeng pushed a box of ten killing arrows to Hansen.


    "I will take two of them. If I can get it back, I will return it to you," Hansen said.


    "I will hold it. I will turn back more of my mutated biological flesh and blood. If there is flesh and blood of the blood creature, it would be better." Lin Beifeng said with a smile.


    "You don''t think too much, you can almost give you a mutant creature, and you can still take it back." Hansen took out two arrows and the rest pushed back to Lin Beifeng.


    "Sen brother, you will take it well. If you look back, you will return it to me. I haven''t put these arrows in my eyes. Don''t you know what my family is doing?" Lin Beifeng pushed the arrow to Hansen. , insisted.


    "Do you still produce Z steel mine in your home?" Hansen looked at Lin Beifeng with amazement.


    Lin Beifeng shook his head: "My family does not have Z steel mine, but we have cooperation with the group that produces Z steel alloy. We have a rare mine, a kind of ore produced, which is the necessary component for making Z steel alloy. Only to increase the Z steel content to more than 7%, so the price is very expensive, those groups need our ore, I am still polite, I buy Z steel weapons, all are cost price, these arrows are also worth Not much money, what do you need in the future, even though I said."


    "Bovine!" Hansen gave a thumbs up to Lin Beifeng.


    Lin Beifeng said, shaking his head: "In fact, the Z steel alloy is a large-scale military use. If it is used by itself, this thing is too heavy. Just like the Z steel armor, the defense is good, but it is so heavy. It affects speed and physical strength too much. Compared with the animal soul, the practicality is too much. Unless the future technology can raise the Z steel content to 50% or more, the weight can be reduced a lot."


    "Senge, if you want to talk to your friends, let me go, count me, I can provide them with Z steel products." Lin Beifeng said.


    "I really can''t do this." Han Sen smiled and looked at Lin Beifeng: "In fact, you are so rich, you can build a team yourself into the mountains and mountains to hunt different creatures. Are you afraid of not finding mutants? ?"


    Lin Beifeng smiled bitterly: "I have tried this time, but the steel armor shelter is more difficult than the glory shelter I used to be. The military forces of Qin Yu are already very stable, and no one can shake. Can use The people who bought the money, God''s Son has already recruited the past. Although my family is not short of money, but the monster of Xingyu Group, I can''t afford it. The rest of the people are controlled by the boxing brother, where is there? What a busy man, I really have money and no place to spend."


    Hansen nodded. He also had a deep understanding of this. When he was blocked by God and Qin, he almost could not be mixed in the steel shelter.


    In the middle of the night, Hansen set off to enter the steel armor shelter and sneaked out overnight, so as not to be discovered by the gods.


    Hansen carries the supplies. When he goes out of the city, he is less likely to go. He goes to the direction of the dark swamp. Others regard it as the demon hell. After the purple feather scale dragon soul, he only thinks there is a paradise.


    There was no danger on the way, Hansen went to the dark swamp smoothly, not to mention the dark swamp, even if it was near the dark swamp, there was no figure.


    Hansen didn''t dare to look up, found a place where no one was, summoned the black beetle beast and the purple feather scale dragon soul, purple wings and golden armor appeared on Hansen, Hansen checked again. Equipment, this is flying towards the dark swamp.


    The environment in the dark swamp is similar to that of the predecessor. It is rare to see the flying creatures, but only a few carrion birds can be seen occasionally. Hansen does not shoot them. Whoever dares to fly over is directly Pull out the sword of the Shura, and cut the carrion into two pieces with one knife.


    There were many poisonous beasts and poisonous insects in the swamp, and it took less than a day to fly. Hansen saw a mutant creature, a huge three-legged creature, like a truck, full of cancer. The green gas in the mud is very scary.


    Hansen had no interest in it. If this thing was killed, Hansen could not take it out of his flesh and blood. It was impossible to eat it himself. He couldn��t finish it for a few months. Genes can''t be drawn.


    "It''s a paradise here." After flying for more than two hours, Hansen saw another mutant creature.


    Among a group of black and white snakes, a **** red snake king is swimming in the grass, and the black and white snakes are around him.


    Hansen was not close, and he slammed his huge wings in midair, and the snake-like creatures did not find him.


    Pull out a sniper arrow from the arrow pot, hang a wire loop in the hole at the end of the arrow, and then take it on the bow of the Soul of the Doom, and aim at the **** snake king who is only one foot long.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s gaze condensed, and the slamming arrows seemed to be lightning-like.


    The Scarlet Snake King opened his mouth at this time, and was about to swallow a mouse-like prey. Who knows that his mouth has just been enlarged, and a black light shot in it, and suddenly it shot into its stomach and pierced the belly.


    The **** snake king suddenly twisted his body in pain, making a screaming noise, and the black and white pattern of the surrounding snakes was crazy, but he could not find the enemy.


    The **** snake king''s punctured belly shed a lot of blood, and after a while he struggled.


    "Hunting the mutant creature Ghost Snake King, you can get the 0 to 10 mutations without eating the animal soul."


    The beautiful voice rang in Hansen''s ear. Under Hansen''s delight, he quickly pulled up the silk thread in his hand and pulled the corpse of the ghost tooth snake king into the air.


    This silk thread looks much thicker than the hairline, but it is a high-tech product, very tenacious, at least can bear more than one ton, this ghost tooth snake king is also a few pounds, Hansen is very easy to pull up.

 Chapter 67： Variation blood sawfish

    Hansen found a safe place, took a bit of fire and made a pot of water, and threw the processed Ghost Snake King meat into a slow cook.


    The snake is not too big. After boiling and boiling, there are only two bowls left in the water. Then the meat is taken out and the hot broth is poured.


    "Eat Ghost Snake King flesh, get a little variation gene."


    The broth was cleaned up and Hansen got a little variation gene.


    Those snake meats, Hansen directly baked, made a snake meat into the package, although the snake is not big, there are also twenty or thirty pounds, he can not finish it once, just take the road to dry food.


    "Oh..." Jun Jun bite a piece of snake meat and it looks so powerful. He ate a piece and rushed to Hansen, while he screamed and shouted Hansen.


    Hansen directly waved back to Jun Jun. This is a foodie, let it go out and eat it. It can eat a whole ghost tooth snake king.


    Continue to fly into the dark swamp and watch the various poisonous beasts and poisonous insects that appear from time to time. Hansen��s heart is more and more excited. It is really a treasure land. It is easy to find mutant organisms where humans cannot reach.


    Han Sen flew for two days and saw three mutant creatures. However, except for the Ghost Snake King, the other two bodies were too big, and Hansen did not start.


    In addition to the necessary rest time, Hansen has been on the road, his main goal is still the sea of ??flowers, and the mutated black bee there.


    After two more days, Hansen��s luck was not good for the past two days. He only saw a mutant creature like a crocodile, but the guy was more than ten meters long. It was really scary and powerful. Sen did not hit the idea of ??it, flying directly from the past.


    On the fifth day of Hansen��s entry into the dark swamp, Hansen��s luck finally came. In a lake that is not too big, the water in the lake is very clear. Under the sunlight, the bottom of the water can be seen at a glance. Two meters deep, and in the lake, Hansen saw a group of silvery big fish, each one is more than a foot long, with a serrated dorsal fin on the back, extending from the top of the head to the tail, it looks Extremely scary.


    Among the clusters of silvery fish, one or two of the same size can be seen occasionally, but the whole body is like gold, and the golden fish is shining in the sunlight.


    Hansen��s excitement almost jumped up. The golden sawtooth fish in the lake was roughly clicked, and there were as many as seven or eight. These are all mutant creatures.


    "Haha, the dark swamp is really right, here is my paradise." Hansen excitedly took off the doomsday soul on his back and took a sniper arrow and shot a golden sawtooth fish in the water.


    The sniper arrow shot into the water like a black lightning bolt, and it shot on the back of the golden serrated fish, but only listened to it, and the sniper arrow slipped aside, leaving only a white mark on the scales. Not even able to shoot through the scales.


    Hansen quickly picked up the line and pulled the sniper arrow back. The golden sawtooth fish that was attacked, like crazy, snarled in the lake, but could not find the enemy, but killed the silver serrated fish around him. Several.


    The gold serrated blade on its back is too sharp. As long as it is crossed by his serrated blade, I am afraid that the steel will also be drawn a hole.


    I did not expect that even the arrow of Z steel content of 5 percent would not wear the scales of the gold sawtooth fish, and Hansen suddenly frowned.


    There are so many golden sawtooth fish here, and with the shape of the golden serrated fish, Hansen is sure to finish one day. It is definitely a superb product to supplement the mutant gene. He really does not want to give up so easily.


    "I need a good arrow, I need a beast and soul arrow." Hansen was depressed in his heart. At this time, if he had a beast and soul arrow, he could shoot all the golden sawtooth fish in a few strokes.


    Hansen flew over the lake, carefully observing the golden sawtooth fish. After watching it for a while, suddenly his eyes lit up, flew away to pick up a long branch, then flew back, holding the branches and stirring in the water.


    The silver-sawed fish and the gold-toothed fish that were alarmed suddenly slammed into each other, but they were fierce, but Hansen looked at the eyes.


    These serrated fish are hard to bend because the serrated blades on the back are too hard, so they swim very quickly in the water, but it is difficult to change direction and jump.


    Hansen��s heart is overjoyed, which means he can get close to the lake at close range without worrying about being attacked by those jagged fish.


    Z steel arrow can not hurt the serrated fish, he also has a sharper sword than the Z steel arrow, as long as it can approach the gold sawtooth, it should be able to kill it.


    However, Hansen Shura��s sword is a short weapon, and it is four feet long. Hansen has cut a branch with a length of about two meters and fixed the Shura sword on one end of the branch. It looks like a big handle. The rifle of the number.


    Flying under the lake for a while, when a golden sawtooth fish was close to the lake, Hansen quickly cut it down like a fisherman''s fork fish. The Shura war knife pierced the scales of the gold sawtooth fish and pulled it in. It''s in the body.


    Hansen was overjoyed and suddenly pulled back the Shura sword. He did not greedy and returned to the sky.


    After all, the Shura sword is fixed on the branches. If the savage and dying gold serrated fish are hard-dryed, the branches themselves are still very easy to break. The Shura sword must fall into the water, which is a little troublesome.


    The gold-sawed fish, which was hit hard, was insane in the water. I didn''t know how many silver-toothed fish were hurt, but it didn''t take long for it to gradually move. When I was a little, I turned over the white belly and floated on the lake.


    "Hunting the mutant blood sawfish, without acquiring the soul of the animal, eating the variant blood sawfish can randomly obtain 0 to 10 mutations."


    Hansen fished the mutant blood sawfish, and the happiness almost screamed.


    When the iron was hot, Hansen used the same method to kill the mutant blood sawfish. When the sun went down, a total of four mutant blood sawfish were killed.


    "Haha, killing four mutant creatures a day, it is really my blessing." Hansen found a safe place at the lakeside, peeling out the fish of the mutant blood sawfish, and cooking it directly. The other part is salted and prepared to make dried fish.


    "Eating the blood of the mutated blood sawfish, get a little variation gene..."


    "Eating the blood of the mutated blood sawfish, get a little variation gene..."


    Eating fat fish in the mouth, listening to the increasing voice of the mutant gene, Hansen''s happiness is almost out.

 Chapter 68： Variant blood saw gun

    "Hey..." Jun Jun was rushing around the fire to turn around the circle. On the fire, there was a piece of jellyfish that was like a jelly, which was usually translucent. When it was fired, the grease suddenly came out. The sizzling bubbling, a strong fragrance reveals the smell of fresh fragrance, and the people who smell it all the time.


    Hansen threw a large piece of grilled blood sawfish to Jun Jun, and he took a bite and bite it down. The fragrant oil suddenly flowed into his mouth along his teeth. The delicious ones hated not swallowing his tongue.


    The meat of the mutant creature such as blood sawfish is not comparable to ordinary fish. Even fish such as grouper are far from each other. Even if it is just baked, put a little salt and pepper and eat it. There is no smell, and some are sweet and delicious.


    "If this thing can bring out the world of shelters, I am afraid it will become the hegemon of the fish? There is no ordinary fish at all, and it is not a matter of selling a tens of millions of people. Unfortunately, it is a pity..." Han Sen put another piece The fish is thrown to the monarch.


    The mutant creature simply couldn''t bring out the world of shelter, and now he has no energy to transport these blood sawfish out of the dark swamp.


    The blood sawfish in the lake is more than he imagined. He killed fifteen in total these days. After eating a few of his own, the meat of the blood sawing fish no longer increased the mutated gene, and he could not All brought out, simply let Jun Jun eat a good time.


    "My mutant gene has reached 31 points. This time it is really making a big profit. The dark swamp is so dangerous. If human beings are unable to come in, there will be so many mutant organisms. This way is over," Maybe I can fill the mutated gene. Maybe Hansen is happy inside, and I have a blood-sawed fish.


    The rest of the blood sawfish was roasted into a dried meat by Hansen. When he was ready to leave, Hansen took another look at the lake to see if there was any fish missing.


    Hansen also saw a golden-colored mutant blood sawfish, Hansen was also welcome, using the same method to kill the blood sawfish.


    "Hunting the mutated blood sawfish, obtaining the mutated blood sawing fish, and eating the mutated blood sawfish flesh can randomly obtain 0 to 10 mutated genes."


    Hansen took a few seconds to react. He almost wanted to jump and circle. He hadn''t got the soul of the beast for a long time. He didn''t think that he suddenly got one at this time, and he still mutated the soul.


    Hansen can''t wait to see what kind of animal soul the mutant blood saw is. If it is the beast of the arrow, it is really complete.


    Variation blood sawfish: guns and souls.


    Hansen has some slight loss, but more is excitement. Although it is not an arrow-like beast, the guns are also popular weapons, and they are still mutant animals. It is definitely a good thing.


    Directly summoned the mutated blood saw fish beast spirit, I saw a metal rifle made of a whole body of gold appeared in the hands of Hansen, the gun head is full of feet, both sides open, and still jagged, look At first glance, it makes people feel cold, and it is definitely a weapon of the weapon level.


    Hansen danced a few times, slightly sinking, but it was very easy, especially the exaggerated sawtooth gun head, just a wave of old trees with a thick bucket cut off, almost as simple as cutting tofu.


    "I have a shot in the world, and whoever dares to go to his brother JJYY, see if I don''t die." Hansen excitedly waved for a while, and his forehead was slightly sweaty before he regained it.


    I got a mutant beast weapon. The harvest of this dark swamp can be described as rich. Only one shot is enough for ordinary people to make a fortune.


    After all, the beast soul weapon does not need to be repaired at all, and it is easy to carry. Unless it is directly destroyed, some scars can be recovered by themselves. Unlike Z steel weapons, the blade needs to be ground by itself. If the blade is not sharp, then the steel is good. It��s just a shovel.


    Although the harvest has been a lot, Hansen��s main purpose has not yet been reached. The mutant beast arrow is what he needs most now, so Hansen carries the remaining mutant blood sawfish and fish, and then flies inside the dark swamp. .


    The predecessor only looked at his escape and couldn''t tell the difference between the north and the south. It was really not easy to find the forest he said.


    Fortunately, Hansen has the ability to fly, just need to fly in the air to distinguish the truth, you can see far away.


    In the next two days, Hansen was not so lucky. He had never encountered a mutant creature. The group of poisonous insects encountered several times. Looking at the countless poisonous insects below, it seemed to flood. When the grass was not born, Hansen, who was flying in the sky, couldn��t help but shudder.


    If it doesn''t fly, if you encounter the poisonous insects below, you can''t help yourself. If you have more ants, you can kill the elephants, not to mention the following poisonous insects, which are highly toxic. Satisfied and not necessarily resistant to living.


    I finally found a clean water source. After Hansen added his own water, he cooked a pot of fish soup and took out a few pieces of Ghost Snake King.


    It didn''t take long for the scent to float everywhere. Hansen was not afraid that the poisonous beast would be led. After he entered the dark swamp, his blood black beetle armor did not leave.


    Seeing that the pot of meat is going to be cooked, Han Sen is preparing to smash the meat with Jun Jun, but suddenly he hears a bird, and then he hears the wind whistling, a huge black bird fluttering from the sky. Next, the wings are a few feet long, and a pair of bird''s claws are like Wujinli hooks.


    Hansen was shocked: "Damn, the predecessor did not say that the dark swamp does not have a strong flying alien. How to see the power of this big bird is at least a mutant creature."


    Hansen flew back, but he saw that the big bird fell on the side of the fire. After he gathered his wings, he even had a head higher than the elephant. The black-painted bird flickered in the cold, and it looked majestic and mighty. pole.


    After the big bird settled down, a black teenager jumped from the back of the big bird and glanced at the meat cooked in the pot: "Boy, you bought these meat masters."


    Said, the black teenager yelled at a piece of raw meat like a cow''s leg on the ground: "Cheap your kid, this is a thigh of a mutant creature poisonous claw beast."


    Saying, the black boy reached out and went to the meat and snake meat that had been cooked in the pot.


    "Do not change." Han Sen slightly frowned.


    The black boy��s hand is fast, he has already fished a large piece of fish and put it in his mouth. He swallowed it in three or two. He was trying to say what kind of cow you have, and the little one is the meat of the mutant creature.


    But when I haven''t finished talking, I heard the sound of getting a little mutated gene. The black boy suddenly opened his eyes: "How is this possible? Just a piece of meat, it adds a little variation gene. Is this a whole variation in the pot? biological?"

 Chapter 69： Panties white flag

    Lu Weinan��s meat of the poisonous clawed beasts is about to be spit. These days, he has a mutated iron scorpion bird riding a beast soul, flies into the dark swamp and wants to hunt mutant creatures. After visiting for a few days, he hunted. Such a poisonous claw beast.


    However, one of the poisonous claw beasts is bigger than the old yellow cattle. He ate for more than half a month, and the poisonous clawed beast was about to eat and spit. His mother��s did not finish eating, and there was such a hind leg. In total, only five mutations were obtained.


    At this time, he only ate a piece of meat in the pot, and even added a little mutation gene, and suddenly understood why the other party did not change with him. Although it was also a mutant creature, his poisonous claw beast was more than others. The pot is far away.


    Lu Weinan looked at the eyes of the pot of meat and suddenly became hot, and then his eyes fell on Hansen''s body, and he immediately pulled the knife in his hand, while blowing a whistle, the iron scorpion suddenly flapped his wings and flew up. , hovering over his head.


    "Are you changing, or let Xiaoye clean up and eat meat again?" Lu Weinan is preparing to eat the king''s meal. Anyway, there are not many people in this dark swamp. No one knows who killed the other, and he still has one. The iron ostrich, with its flying ability, is an invincible presence in the dark swamp.


    "Roll." Hansen calmly spit out a word.


    "Looking for death." Lu Weinan was defeated by Han Sen, and shouted a slap in the face of Hansen. Although he had the mutated iron scorpion beast, the luck on the weapon of the beast was obviously not very good. It is still a knife with a Z steel content of 5%.


    Han Sen was wearing a blood-stained armor. He was not afraid of such a weapon. He did not summon **** slaughterers. He only summoned the mutant blood saw gun and greeted Lu Weinan��s steel knife directly.


    Hey!


    The blood saw gun seems to cut the tofu, directly smashing Lu Weinan''s knife, and then stabbed Lu Weinan without stopping.


    "Not good!" Lv Weinan screamed badly, and quickly staggered, like a snake twisting, and even escaped Hansen''s gun between the two.


    Lv Weinan did not stop, and quickly retreated, his body slid to the extreme, Hansen even stabbed a few shots, and he had already jumped quickly to the back of the iron ostrich, and suddenly flew into the air.


    "Dare to fight with the little master, Xiaoye can''t play you." Lu Weinan was very proud, and he took out the bow and arrow and wanted to shoot Hansen below.


    Hansen��s sudden wings were suddenly on the rise, and suddenly it was rising faster than the iron ostrich.


    "I rely on..." Lu Weinan is almost stupid, and I think that the other party actually has the ability to fly, and it is more simple than him, and directly came up with wings.


    Subconsciously, Lu Weinan ordered the iron ostrich to desperately fly high.


    Even if it is a mutant animal wing, it will not fly too fast, and it will not fly very high. The iron ostrich should be able to get rid of him.


    However, Lu Weinan soon found out that he was completely wrong. The other party could not only fly very high, but also the speed was very fast, and it caught up in the blink of an eye.


    "Who is this monster in the end? His wings should not be the blood of the gods?" Lu Weinan almost cried, and finally put it on, and even met such a monster.


    Look at his wings, the golden armor of the whole body, the golden horror rifle in his hand, the whole is the shape of a trial angel, where there is a shadow of humanity.


    Hansen people have already flew to Lv Weinan, and they immediately smashed the past. Lv Weinan now regrets that he only wants to hit the wall, regrets what he wants to sit on the iron scorpion to escape. Now he is useless and can only lie on the iron ostrich. I didn��t even hide when I was hiding. I had to fall off when I turned over.


    Fight!


    The long gun directly slammed on Lu Weinan''s ass, and suddenly pulled out his **** out of a long mouth, the soft silk armor could not stop, and the blood suddenly burst out.


    "Brothers... brothers... have something to say... everything is misunderstood!" Lu Weinan yelled.


    Hansen ignored him, and directly shot it in the past. He suddenly took another **** mark on the other side of Lu Weinan��s buttocks.


    "Big brother, uncle, I am wrong, don''t worry, then I will die if I swear, can I surrender?" Lu Weinan screamed and begged for mercy.


    Hansen ignored him and wanted to continue. He looked at Hansen��s terrible gold pistol and smashed it. The sawtooth on the gun head flashed a scary cold light and quickly called: "Big brother, have something to say, Why do men have a hard time, and it��s no good for you to kill me. If you look at me, there is also a beast that can only fly. It��s still a little useful. It��s okay to give you a run errand to help... oh...��


    Lv Weinan was shot again. At this moment, his face was white, and he bleed too much. Then he couldn��t die. Lv Weinan looked at his body all over the black, biting his teeth, and stabbing the white underwear with blood. Pulling it out from inside, he shook in his hand and shouted: "Big brother, don''t worry, I surrendered. If there is something to discuss, is the alliance policy not preferential treatment?"


    Hansen has not spoken, and Lu Weinan thought that it was a big flight when he was flying. Hansen couldn��t hear what he said, so he would think of the universal white flag surrender.


    "Fly back." Han Sen looked at Lu Weinan''s appearance of shaking his underwear. He almost couldn''t resist laughing, and the strong ninja sighed.


    Lu Weinan was overjoyed and quickly ordered the variant iron ostrich to fly back to where Hansen had just met.


    Going back to the place where the fire was just happening, the pot of meat was still there, and Lu Weinan fell to the ground, and suddenly screamed and twitched the wound on the buttocks.


    "Talk about it, how are you going to compensate me for the loss?" Han Sen smiled and looked at Lu Weinan who was licking his ass.


    Lu Weinan suddenly became a stiff face: "Big brother, except for this iron ostrich, I will give you what you want. Big brother, you see what you can see."


    Said, Lu Weinan summoned seven or eight beasts of souls, said with a bitter face: "Big brother, my beast soul is here, you pick it casually, and the only one who is the younger brother will give you a charge."


    Han Sen glanced at the seven or eight beasts that Lu Weinan summoned, and there was actually a mutant beast. This kid certainly did not summon all the beasts, but there is another mutant beast, which is almost equal to It is said that he wants to use this mutant animal to buy his own life, but also the idea that Hansen wants the iron ostrich. The iron ostrich is his biggest cuddling, and he can��t give up his life. .


    "The soul of the beast, and you, listen to me before I leave the dark swamp." Hansen saw that the kid was useful, and he could not let him run around, in case he found the woods first. The killing of the black needle bee, Hansen��s ultimate goal of coming to the dark swamp will be lost.

 Chapter 70： People are not as good as cats

    When Lu Weinan was full of promises and handed over the mutant beast to Hansen, his heart was still very embarrassed, and he was careful to guard, fearing that Hansen would kill someone if he took something.


    Fortunately, Hansen did not want to take the meaning after receiving the mutant beast. He sat back next to the fire and took a bowl of broth.


    But what makes Lu Weinan strange is that Hansen is all full of soup, but the meat in the pot is not moving.


    Although there are some genetic extracts in the soup, the genes in the meat are the most. He only drinks soup without meat and does not know what it means.


    While Lu Weinan was wondering, Hansen summoned a black cat to come out, and the meat in the pot was poured into a bowl and placed in front of the black cat.


    The black cat suddenly slammed into it and ate it in large chunks.


    Lv Weinan��s mouth twitched. He really didn��t think that he had just wanted to **** it. He also paid a huge price for the meat, which turned out to be cat food.


    "Where is this guy coming to the head? Take the flesh and blood of the mutant creature to feed the cat. Is this his mother''s work?" Lu Weinan now wants to use his head to hit the wall. He just ordered the cat and the cat to grab food.


    When he thought of the cat, he was surprised. In the known animal soul, only the pet-type beast soul is needed to eat meat. The horse riding the animal does not need to eat meat. Hansen��s cat can of course not just Ordinary cats are definitely a pet beast.


    There are very few people who can play the pet beast soul now. The pet beast soul does not have any combat power at first. It must be fed by the flesh and blood of different creatures to make the pet beast grow up. When the pet beast soul grows to a certain extent It will change once and will have combat capability after the transformation.


    However, the pet beast soul grows to the metamorphosis period, there is too much flesh and blood. The ordinary pet animal soul and the original animal soul have been tried, but the combat power is also very general after training, and the mutant pet beast soul, almost no one tries. It is necessary to feed a large number of mutant organisms and flesh and blood to change. There are so many variants of flesh and blood that are enough to make a few mutant genes, and who will take it to feed it.


    Thinking of this, Lv Weinan felt that Hansen was really terrible. He said in his heart: "This is a man who can play a mutated pet, and he does not know which successor of the big forces has received such attention and cultivation."


    "Big Brother, I don''t know what to call it?" Lu Weinan asked with a smile, trying to find out Hansen''s truth.


    "You don''t know me?" Hansen was surprised to see Lu Weinan. He was a bit strange. Lu Weinan saw that he was not aware that he was a B god. He might still admit his mistake, but he saw his wings, Lu Weinan. Still not recognized, it means that Lu Weinan really does not know B God.


    "Have we seen it before?" Lu Weinan looked at Han Sen puzzled, he would be wrong.


    "Nothing." Hansen continued to drink soup.


    Lu Weinan suddenly understood that the other party said that he should know him, that is to say, he is a very famous person. This makes Lu Weinan recognize that Hansen is a famous person with great power, otherwise he will not say such conceited words. Look at Hansen''s eyes more heated.


    Hansen only thinks that B God is too hot on the Skynet, and how should people generally hear about it.


    "When did you come to the dark swamp?" Han Sennian asked Lu Weinan.


    Lu Weinan��s answer this time has become very enthusiastic. No matter what Hansen asked or did not ask, it��s just a matter of saying it, if it��s all the words, if the river is full of waves.


    Han Sen finally knew why Lu Weinan didn''t know B God. This boy never went out after entering the shelter world a year ago. He even mixed into the present, and it seems that the mix is ??quite good.


    Han Sen looked at Lu Weinan very unexpectedly. He really didn''t believe it. Lu Weinan actually had such ability.


    When Lu Weinan looked at Hansen��s move, he knew what he was thinking. The old face quickly said: ��My Lu��s people have always refined the law, and there are few rivals on the land. Although I don��t, I also have a heart to the heart. After the shelter, they wandered between the mountains to break through their limits and reach the highest level of invincibility..."


    "Speaking people." Hansen glanced at him indifferently.


    "Cough, this is the case, our Lu family''s body is still pretty good, life is very good, so..." Lu Weinan said with a light cough.


    Han Sen remembered that Lu Weinan��s previous method was really strange. If it wasn��t for Lu Weinan��s own escape to the back of the iron ostrich, there was no room for the body to be used in the sky. He really could not hurt Lu Weinan.


    "Have you seen a forest in the dark swamp this month, where the trees are very tall, but the density is very thin, and the flowers are covered underneath," Hansen asked.


    Lv Weinan thought about it, then shook his head: "I have never seen such a place. There seems to be no tall tree in the dark swamp."


    I don''t know if Lu Weinan said it was true or not, but Hansen did not ask again. He took a break for a while, and then went on the road with Lu Weinan after the dawn.


    Lu Weinan''s **** on the **** is still not good, but fortunately he has iron squatting birds, there is no problem.


    Only when it was time to eat, Lu Weinan saw Hansen''s mutated fish dry to feed the prince, and his eyes were straight, and he wanted to lick his chest, and his heart was not as good as a cat.


    I don��t know if it��s luck. Two talents have gone for a day. Lu Weinan is complaining about bad luck. After a day, he has not encountered mutant creatures. Hansen has seen a black fist in the grass. Poison bee.


    "Black needle bee!" Han Sen was a little surprised, and quickly made a gesture, so that Lu Weinan did not say anything, so he looked at the black bee.


    "Look at the poisonous bee, don''t alarm it, but you can''t let it leave your sight." Hansen said that he flew into the sky and looked at the surrounding environment, because there was often fog in the dark swamp, Han Sen looked around and saw no tall trees in the 20 or 30 miles, nor did he see anything like a hive.


    "It seems that the black needle bee''s lair is not nearby, and it may be able to find the black bee''s hive." Hansen quietly flew to Lu Weinan, indicating that he quietly followed the black needle bee.


    Lu Weinan probably guessed what Hansen wanted to do. Two people kept track of the black needle bee. Fortunately, the two had the ability to fly, and it was not too difficult to keep up with the black needle bee.


    Followed by the black needle bee to stop and go, flew indiscriminately for dozens of miles, the black needle bee encountered in the middle gradually increased.


    Not long after, Hansen suddenly saw a huge ancient tree standing in the swamp in the distance. Under the canopy of the old tree, there was a huge black beehive like a hot air balloon.

 Chapter 71： Destroy the hive

    Groups of black needle bees came in and out of the hive, and the number was probably not less than 10,000. Hansen and Lu Weinan were both scalp numb.


    "Big Brother, don''t you want to kill these poison bees? It seems that they are all primitive creatures, and the number is so many, they have the ability to fly, we are hard to retreat." Lu Weinan swallowed and said .


    Han Sen looked at the towering old trees and the flowers in the land, and he was very happy: "The predecessor did not lie, there is such a place."


    After watching it for a while, Han Sen said to Lu Weinan: "We will go ahead."


    Lu Weinan had to follow Hansen. The two people did not dare to approach the hive. They flew high into the sky. From a distance, there were dozens of miles in the sea of ??flowers. Every second, there was an old tree, almost every one. There is a huge hive on the ancient tree. This area does not know how many black bees are there. It is scary.


    In a short while, Hansen saw a giant tree that was more than twice as tall as a typical old tree. The hive above the giant tree was like a castle. It seemed like a pigeon-sized blood red black. The needle bee comes in and out from the inside.


    Lu Weinan��s eyes were straight, and he said, ��The **** poisonous bees are not all mutants! How many?��


    Hansen is also a bit dumbfounded. The predecessor said that he only saw one at the beginning. Although Hansen judged that there should be more than one, he did not expect that all the nests were all black snakes.


    "This time it must be done, so many variations of black needle bee, how can I get a beast soul." Han Sen is excited, but so many variations of black needle bee, it is really a bit difficult to deal with.


    The tail of the mutated black needle bee is red and bloody. The needle is at least five centimeters long and looks sharp and scary. If it is tied up, no one can stand the poison.


    After all, it is a mutant creature, and Hansen is not willing to take the risk of using the blood of the armor. If you can''t help it, it is terrible.


    The only thing that is fortunate is that there are ordinary honeycombs around the kilometer outside the mutant hive, and the ordinary black needle bees are not too close to the area.


    "Comrade Lu Weinan, the time has come to organize your test of your loyalty." Hansen patted Lu Weinan''s shoulder.


    Lu Weinan suddenly changed his face: "Big Brother, wouldn''t you want me to seduce those mutant bees with human flesh? I will definitely die."


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. You don''t have to run over yourself. Use your iron ostrich to attract those mutant bees. I took the opportunity to ruin the bee castle. When the time is changed, the poisonous bee is homeless. When we can return to the four scattered, we can not just kill some of the variant poison bees." Han Sen said with a smile.


    Lu Weinan is trying to say something, Han Sen said: "You do it well, and you will kill the poisonous bee. I will divide you two mutant bees, think about it."


    In order to enable Lu Weinan not to fight against water, to help him do things, Bai Cangdong first made a difference.


    Lu Weinan swallowed what he had just said, and patted his chest and said: "It is the glory of Lu Weinan for the organization to go through the fire. Brother, how do you say it?"


    The flesh and blood of two mutant poison bees can give him several mutated genes.


    "Very good, I am very optimistic about you, you are responsible for directing your iron ostrich in the past to get the hive, try to take most of the poisonous bees away, but don''t let the iron scorpion fly too high, those poisonous bees fly not Going back will go back to the nest, you will delay me as much as possible, and the rest will be handed over to me." Han Sen said.


    Lu Weinan looked at Hansen with amazement. "Even if you can take away most of the poisonous bees, there must be some poisonous bees in the hive. Are you in the past without problems?"


    Lu Weinan didn''t think that Hansen had to take risks in the past. This is much more dangerous than using the iron ostrich to lead the poisonous bee. After all, he used the iron ostrich to lead the poisonous bee. He himself is not dangerous, and if the situation is not good, he It is also possible to take back the iron owl in time.


    And a large part of the fortress-like hive has been connected to the huge tree, and it is not so easy to get it.


    "I have my own plans, you just try to hold your time, don''t let those poison bees come back too soon." Hansen said calmly.


    As long as most of the mutated black needle bees can be taken away, there are only a dozen or twenty left in the hive, and he is not afraid.


    "Okay, then it''s done." Lu Weinan bit his teeth, and Hansen lurked behind a big stone, commanding his iron scorpion bird to grab a large stone and fly over the hive.


    Hey!


    The iron ostrich flew over the hive and threw the big stone to the hive. The one-meter-long stone suddenly took the hive out of a big hole.


    A groaning noise, the mutated black needle bee rushed out of the hive, like a **** cloud, rushing toward the iron ostrich.


    Lu Weinan quickly directed the iron scorpion to escape, leading the mutated black needle bee to the side.


    Hansen has been staring at it. There are almost no black needles on the side of the hive. Almost all the black bee stings are chasing the iron ostrich.


    After they were led out for a few tens of meters, Han Sen��s eyes condensed, and all the purple feather scale dragons and **** slaughterers were summoned out, holding a mutant blood saw gun in his hand, like a mythical gold flying warrior. Going to the hive and rushing past.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, Hansen slammed into the hive, and the whole body slammed into the hive, suddenly knocking the hive out of a big hole, the blood slashing gun in the hand fluttering like a storm, the hive is like a paper, a moment It was torn apart by Hansen.


    Some of the mutated black needles flew out of the anger and rushed to Hansen, but a few times were directly killed by Hansen''s mutant blood saw gun, and Hansen ran rampant in the hive fortress, no one could stop his footsteps.


    Occasionally, a mutated black needle rushed to him, and the poisonous needle stabbed the golden armor. He could not pierce the armor, leaving only a small white mark on it.


    Lu Weinan''s eyes are straightforward. He had already thought of Hansen very strong, but he did not expect that Hansen had such a strong fusion and transformed into a beast soul. It was a powerful horror.


    Seeing that the huge hive has been ruined by Hansen, when Lu Weinan is watching the dizziness, he suddenly sees that it is twice as big as the black needle poison. The whole body is like a red crystal. Flying out of the destroyed hive.


    At the moment when this huge poisonous bee flew out, the poisonous bees that were taken away by the iron ostrich, like what they had sensed, even ignored the iron ostrich, all flew back, and rushed back to the hive. direction.


    "Be careful, the poisonous bees are flying back. It can only be a queen bee!" Lu Weinan snorted.

 Chapter 72： Crazy hunting

    Lu Weinan��s heart trembled, and the poisonous bee colony was only two or three hundred meters away from Hansen. At the speed of the poisonous bee, it was possible to fly back in a few seconds. Hansen was again stared by the queen bee, watching the queen��s Appearance, it is likely to have reached the blood level, Hansen''s situation is now dangerous to the extreme.


    Hansen looked at the bee king who flew over to him. His eyes flashed and his body did not retreat. The mutant blood saw gun directly became his standard shot to the queen.


    However, the flying speed of the queen bee was extremely fast, and the mutant blood saw was flashed at such a close distance.


    When Lu Weinan was screaming in the heart, he saw that Hansen��s majestic golden figure had already rushed to the front of the queen, holding a golden knives in his hands, which seemed to be a golden madness. under.


    The knife was too fast, and the blood-bee king was completely unable to escape. He was directly blocked by Hansen.


    "Hunting the blood-stained black-spotted bee, you don''t get the soul of the beast, you can get 0 to 10 points of the gene at any time by eating its flesh and blood."


    With the wonderful voice, Hansen''s figure did not stop, and between the two wings, people had already rushed to the sky like a raging arrow.


    The bee colony that had already been rolled back chased Hansen to the sky, but he could not catch up with Hansen''s speed. After flying to a height of several hundred meters, he gradually could not fly.


    Hansen turned a gorgeous turn and flew away in the sky. He took a big circle and returned to Lu Weinan.


    Lu Weinan��s glimpses of everything from the destruction of the hive to the thunder, to the killing of the queen by lightning, and to the liberation of the bee colony, Hansen��s clean and beautiful, is like watching a well-edited action blockbuster.


    "Niu, real cow." Lu Weinan gave Hansen a thumbs up, this time he is really serving.


    "Normal level." Hansen smiled, his eyes fixed on the direction of the bee colony. The body of the blood bee king was still there. It was too urgent and he had no chance to get it.


    However, there is no big problem. The hive is destroyed and the queen bee is killed. These mutant black bee must have a very chaotic period. This is Hansen''s best chance.


    Sure enough, the connection suffered a major blow, the bee colony has begun to confuse, and there are many variant black needle bees that have left the bee colony.


    "You continue to harass the bee colony with iron ostriches. I am going to hunt down the black needle bees that have been placed." Hansen said, flapping his wings and flying to a mutant black bee that was far away from the bee colony.


    Although there has been no **** slaughter, but Hansen used the Shura sword to match the "Reverse Heart", it is very easy to kill the mutant black needle.


    Just now, he relied on the power of "Reverse Hearts" and smashed on the fragile waist of the queen bee to be able to kill the blood bee king.


    "Hunting the mutant black needle bee, you don''t get the soul of the beast, you can get 0 to 10 mutations randomly from eating flesh and blood."


    Although he did not get the soul of the beast, Hansen did not worry at all. There were at least a thousand black beetles here, and he did not believe that he could not get a mutant black needle bee soul.


    Bringing the body of the black needle bee back, Hansen directly gave the body to Lu Weinan. He also lazily handled the body himself. This thing is poisonous. Only part of it can be eaten, and the rest must be disposed of, although it is not processed. Hard, but it is very troublesome.


    Hansen continued to fly out to hunt down the mutated black needle bee. With the cooperation of two people, he hunted more than 20 black needle bees in one day. The only pity is that Hansen still did not acquire the soul of the beast.


    However, Hansen is not in a hurry, there are iron ostriches constantly harassing, those black needle bees want to rebuild the hive is not easy, they can slowly kill.


    For a few days, Hansen was hunting the mutant black bee, until the fourth day, finally heard the wonderful sound.


    "Hunting the mutant black needle bee, obtaining the mutant black needle bee soul, eating flesh and blood can randomly obtain 0 to 10 mutation genes."


    "I finally got it." Hansen was ecstatic, but his face did not show up, nor did he summon the mutant black needle bee soul.


    He didn''t want others to see the B **** archery, lest anyone else associate B **** with his true identity.


    "Almost, these mutated black needle bees are enough, no matter how much useless, we can''t bring them out." On the fifth day, Hansen had already hunted nearly eighty black bee.


    Two variant black needle bees, Hansen gave Lv Weinan very happy. He used the iron ostrich to take away the bee colony several times. He did a good job and did not deliberately engage in things. Bai Cangdong was still very satisfied.


    "Good." Lv Weinan nodded again and again, and he regretted that he had promised that Bai Cangdong had only two variant poison bees. Bai Cangdong had dozens of black needles. He was a big loss.


    But even so, it has already been greatly rewarded, much better than he has been wandering in the dark swamp for so long.


    "You use the iron ostrich to take the bee colony away. I will get the blood of the queen bee back." Hansen said to Lu Weinan.


    Lu Weinan nodded quickly, and Han Sen cooperated with the flesh and blood that broke the queen bee into two sections.


    Lu Weinan enviously looked at Bai Cangdong to collect the flesh and blood of the queen bee. He did not know whether the queen bee was a blood creature or a blind eye.


    Bai Cangdong''s hands and feet were treated with the queen''s flesh and blood, and the poisonous and inedible parts were removed. The other directly cooked a pot of royal king soup, and all the direct sputum was poured.


    "Eat the blood of the blood-skinned black needle queen, get a little **** gene..."


    "Eat the blood of the blood-skinned black needle queen, get a little **** gene..."


    The sound stopped for four times before it stopped. This black blood bee king of the gods gave Bai Cangdong four genes.


    "Our cooperation is here, take care of yourself." Hansen took his own variation of the black needle bee and got ready to leave.


    These days he ate a lot of mutated black needle bee flesh and blood, the mutation gene reached forty-seven points, plus the flesh and blood of the blood bee king, and added four points of the **** gene, now the **** gene has reached twenty-nine Point, this harvest is already rich enough, he also needs to take back the bodies of these mutant black needle bees, this is all money.


    "Man, how are we always working together? You are at the head, everything you have said, I promise no opinion." Lu Weinan quickly got up and said that he tasted the sweetness, and he was very reassured by Hansen��s character. Character cooperation will never suffer.


    Hansen looked at Lu Weinan, Shen Yu said for a moment: "I don''t have much time to act together. If there is action, I will tie a piece of cloth with my name on the neck tree on the west side of the steel door shelter. If you are interested in participating, go to Fallen Valley and wait for me."


    "Man, haven''t you told me what your name is?" Lu Weinan quickly asked.


    "Go back to Skynet and have a look. You will know." Hansen smiled and took his bag and flew away.

 Chapter 73： Wudaochang (plus more)

    PS: For the rudder master hunting & the world''s addition, I originally wanted to wait until the new book period to add more, otherwise it will affect the recommended position. But everyone is so enthusiastic, let me talk more. In the future, the fan level will be increased above the rudder. The other recommended tickets are more rewarding, and the twelve are remembered. After the new book period, add more.


    Hansen returned to the steel armor shelter and thought that he had disappeared for so many days. Qin Lan would definitely find him trouble, but he did not see the figure of Qin Lan.


    Not only Qin Lan, the entire steel nail shelter seems to have become an empty city, Han Sen walked on the street, almost no one has seen it.


    It��s hard to see a person rushing through the street. Hansen quickly went up and asked, ��Friend, what''s wrong here? Where have people gone?��


    "It turned out to be your ass." The man recognized Hansen at a glance.


    Hansen reluctantly licked his nose: "Friend, can you tell me where people are going?"


    The man was very easy-going. He smiled and said to Han Sen: "Where can I go? Of course, I went to the martial arts field. This year��s martial arts competition has begun. Whether it is the shelter world or the alliance planets, we are talking about this. Something, you don''t even know?"


    "Cough, recently had a serious illness, has been ill at home, and almost missed such a big event, can you still sign up?" Hansen asked.


    "Haha, you are hiding the Son of God." The man smiled and said: "Come on, go and register now."


    "Thank you for your friend''s advice." Hansen said a thank you, ran back to his room, put a package of black needles, and rushed to the martial arts field in the shelter.


    There is no doubt that the martial arts field is the most majestic building in the sanctuary. It is like an ancient Roman arena. It can accommodate at least 100,000 people watching the battle, but the entire martial art field is made of metal and looks like a steel monster.


    Hansen sprinted to the door of the martial arts field. There are many roads to the entrance to the martial arts field. The circular martial arts field has a portal every 20 meters and can enter the martial arts field from any portal.


    Now almost everyone in the steel nail shelter has been in the martial arts field. Hansen has found a door, and the palm of the hand is pressed over the metal gate. A set of numbers emerges from the metal gate.


    "88888!" Hansen stunned, and this was reflected. He should be more than 80,000 people who entered the martial arts field. This is his own number. The martial arts competition is also based on this number.


    Only those who enter the martial arts field for the first time will get this number, and will not appear again next time.


    The metal gate has been opened, Hansen has a tunnel-like passage, and when it comes out, it has reached a place larger than the Olympic Games.


    There are people everywhere in the stands, and above the martial arts field, there is a huge monumental crystal hanging from the air. The densely-colored ones are all numbers, and each one has a hundred sets of numbers. On behalf of this hundred people will participate in the same game.


    Hansen had already studied at school. The martial arts competition in the shelter was automatically operated by the shelter. Humans could not interfere. The first preliminary competition was a group of one hundred people. The last person left in the martial arts field was qualified. Go to the next round.


    This is the most standard escape, but because there are too many people signing up, although the preliminary game has started for two days, but only to more than 50 groups, Hansen��s number is obviously in the 80th group. Among them, I am afraid that he will not be able to play until today.


    Han Sen looked around for the traces of Qin and other people, but he did not find Qin Lan, but he ran into the gods and Luo Tianyang.


    "Don''t let me meet you on the martial arts field, otherwise I will kill you." Luo Tianyang stared at Hansen with his eyes cold, his eyes full of murderous.


    The last time he was shocked by Hansen, he felt that it was a shameful shame.


    God Son is also coldly watching Han Sen, although he did not say it, but look at his expression and know that if he is met Hansen in the martial arts field, he will definitely kill Hansen.


    "I''m afraid I will let you down. I didn''t plan to participate in the martial arts competition." Hansen said with a shrug.


    Hansen will certainly participate, but he will participate as a gold coin, so that he can play his true strength.


    "It is a man''s shame to have you in the man." Luo Tianyang said contemptuously, and the people around him are laughing.


    Shen Tianzi ignored Hansen and walked behind Hansen. He walked and smiled and said: "Qin Hao, you have improved. It seems that this year''s first is still not yours."


    "You are too polite, don''t forget that B God is also in our steel armor shelter." Qin said faintly.


    Hansen turned his head and saw that the main members of the steel armor group such as Qin Lan and Yang Manli were there. Yang Manli looked at him and his brow wrinkled together.


    God and Tian Qin said a few words and took people away. Qin Hao looked at Han Sen, but Yang Manli said coldly: "I thought you were just a little timid, I didn''t expect to be weak to this point. There is no dignity and anger in a man."


    After that, Yang Manli went back with Qin Hao without looking back.


    When Liu Hongtao walked over to Han Sen, he smiled and patted Hansen��s shoulder: "Han Sen, you are right, the husband can bend and stretch, take a step back and take the risk of taking his own life."


    However, anyone who looks at Liu Hongtao''s disdain and contempt, almost all written on his face.


    Other members of the steel group also hated Hansen. They were able to enter the core of the steel armor. They were basically military school students, or military personnel who had just joined the army. It was undoubtedly very disappointing to Hansen��s weak behavior.


    Hansen did not explain anything. Everyone thought that he was afraid of Luo Tianyang to participate in the competition. It was a good thing for him. Then there would be no doubt that he did not participate in the competition. Why did he appear when the gold coin appeared? Not at all.


    "It doesn''t matter how others see me. The most important ones and their families can have a stable life." Hansen said in his heart.


    The power of Xingyu Group is too great. He still has no capital to compete with. If God knows that he is a gold coin, he will deal with him in reality. Even if Hansen is not afraid of himself, what about Russell and Han Han?


    "I need more powerful power." Hansen headed out of the martial arts field with a low head. Today, he is not able to play, and it is useless to stay here.


    After sending back to Luojiaxing, Qin Hao called him to the office.


    "You are afraid of God''s Son?" Qin Hao stared at him with a burning gaze, his eyes as if he were a sharp blade, as if he could pierce his heart.


    "Yes." Hansen nodded, and now he has to be afraid.


    When Qin Hao heard Han Sen��s answer, he did not show a disappointing expression. He just continued to ask: ��Because your family?��

 Chapter 74： S-class church card (plus more)

    PS: For the rudder master Dolwich''s addition, thank you for your support, enthusiastic receipt, first add more.


    Hansen looked at Qin Hao with some surprises. Qin Lan smiled and said: "If you listen to me, go to the Black Hawk Military Academy. As long as you can test, I promise that God will not dare to move your family." ��


    "How do you guarantee?" Han Sen stared at Qin Hao.


    "In every previous match, I have recorded and observed your body information. I can tell you with certainty that you have a talent to become a sniper or archer, especially your timing and psychological prejudgment. Ability, has an unusual sensitivity." Qin Hao looked at Han Sen.


    Han Senfeng did not speak, and these praises were not what he wanted to hear.


    "As a soldier, in addition to being the stationmaster of the transfer station, I am also responsible for setting up a special detachment. I think that you are the one I need. As long as you join the detachment, the family can get the protection of the military. You can tell you responsibly that as long as you become a member of the squad, it is impossible for God Son to use your means outside the law to move your family." Qin Wei looked at Han Sen and said: "But all this has A prerequisite, you must at least be admitted to the Black Hawk Military Academy, I will be able to nominate you to join the squad."


    Hansen did not immediately answer Qin Yu, and after a moment of contemplation, he looked at Qin Yu and said: "Can I know what kind of nature this squad is?"


    "No." Qin Hao answered very simply, no hesitation.


    "Give me some time, I need to consider it." Hansen said.


    "Yes, I still have time, you can think about it slowly." Qin Xiao smiled and seemed to be very confident.


    Hansen left the transfer station and returned to his home to rest for a day. He entered the world of the sanctuary again the next afternoon.


    Deliberately turned around outside the steel nail shelter, Han Sen only put on the blood armor and returned to the steel armor shelter, which suddenly caught the attention of many people.


    "Wow, it��s B god... it��s a real person...��


    "Haha, B **** appeared..."


    "B God little angel is coming..."


    "There are so many people in the first shelter, I only serve B God."


    The entire steel nail shelter was suddenly hot, although everyone knows that B God is in the steel armor shelter, but when the B **** really appeared, it still made many people feel pleasantly surprised.


    Hansen did not speak, and went to the direction of the martial arts field. Soon Hansen gathered a lot of people behind him. Those who had already participated in the competition returned to the martial arts field behind Hansen. They all wanted to see B God''s real battle.


    Originally, the preliminary round was almost finished, and there were not many people left in the stands of the martial arts field. However, Hansen did not have a moment to go to the martial arts field, and the martial arts field was crowded with people.


    Hansen glanced at the martial arts monument. It was only after two rounds that he had his turn to appear. He sat down at the front and found a position to sit down.


    Not much time, even the gods, the boxers and the Qin dynasty came, and the gods stared at Hansen in a twinkling fire. If they were not in the shelter, he had already shot Hansen.


    "B God, can you talk?" Qin Hao said before Hansen.


    "What are you talking about?" Hansen said in a hoarse voice.


    "I hope to invite you to join the steel armor group. If you have any conditions, you can raise it." Qin said.


    Yang Manli added aside: "If you are willing to join the group, I can give up the position of the leader, and all your conditions are for the shooter."


    "Sorry, I am not interested in the Steel Group, I don''t want to be a shooter," Hansen said.


    "B God, I think we should be able to talk, let alone, we only talk about business, if you have mutant organisms and blood creatures, animal spirits, etc., I am willing to buy high prices, such as **** slaughter The soul of the beast." The body of the boxing brother is also crowded.


    "I have just a batch of mutant biological flesh and blood in my hand." Han Sen said to the boxing brother.


    The fist brother suddenly brightened his eyes: "What is the flesh and blood of the mutant creature? How many?"


    "It is a kind of mutant bee, which has been processed well, about twenty or thirty." Han Sen said that he was understated, but the people next to him were somewhat scared.


    "Twenty or thirty? You won''t have a mutant hive? Where did you get it?" The boxer asked some unbelievable.


    "Where you come, don''t worry, just ask if you are interested," Hansen said.


    "Yes, of course, I am interested. You have to really have it. I have to pay the price." The boxer said quickly.


    "Boxing, you are not right, what is all you want, when is Qin and I are dead?" God said with a cold voice, watching Han Sen say: "One million, how many do you have? I am all."


    "One million, God, you are too despised, I am one hundred and twenty thousand." The fist brother suddenly cried.


    God''s Son stunned the boxing brother coldly: "One hundred and fifty thousand, do you want more money than me?"


    "More money does not mean a willingness to bid, 1.6 million." Boxing brothers are not willing to show weakness.


    "Don''t rush to bid, this batch of variant flesh and blood I don''t intend to sell separately, nor intend to sell money." Hansen said.


    "What do you want? Report a price." Although God''s Son can''t cut Hansen with a knife, but there are such a large number of mutant flesh and blood, or a rare bee, he can sit and watch others.


    "This batch of variants of flesh and blood, I have to change the qualification of the S district of the church," Hansen said calmly.


    Hansen��s words came out, and both the gods and the boxers were inextricably exposed.


    The sanctuary is a new martial arts research institution in the alliance. Most of the super-nuclear genetic techniques circulating in the market are studied by the church.


    The church also sells some advanced super-nuclear genetic techniques, but there are restrictions on purchases, especially the most advanced S-zone super-nuclear gene technology. It is very demanding, even if you have money, you may not buy it. I don��t even have the qualification to buy.


    Hansen wants to buy a kind of advanced super-nuclear gene technology, and gives his mother a small scorpion cultivation. "Ice muscle jade bone surgery" Hansen is afraid to expose. Before I figure out the origin of this super nuclear gene technology, absolutely Can not be revealed casually.


    "You have to pay too much for this price, two million ones. I have all the mutated flesh and blood, and the previous grievances have been written off." Shen Tianzi stared at Hansen.


    "Sorry, except for the purchase qualification of the Stang S District, I don''t want anything else, you can think about it slowly." Han Sen said that he got up and walked toward the martial arts field, and he had already reached his group.


    Looking at Hansen''s entry into the martial arts field, the people in this group suddenly became bitter, and they felt a group with B God. They certainly did not pass the preliminary game.

 Chapter 75： One enemy hundred

    "Don''t be afraid, there is only one person in B. We will join hands to sit down." A young man said with a fist.


    "Not bad, let''s get the B-God little angel first." Someone immediately looked at Hansen with his eyes, and his eyes were more violent than the little girl who looked at the undressed clothes.


    "Haha, B is a big god, I am your fan, hey, I will be very gentle when I wait."


    "B, don''t run, eat me a punch..."


    Nearly one hundred people on the field, like a chicken blood, screaming and looking at Hansen.


    "I rub, what the **** is this? Say good fan lord? Your sister''s you are my fans and do me..." Han Sen''s face is green.


    However, although these people seem to be in a ruthless situation, they do not use weapons at all. At first glance, they know that they are not desperately trying to do with Hansen.


    Basically, those who are stronger have signed up earlier. When they arrive at this time, most of them are more powerful, or newcomers who have not entered the shelter world for a long time.


    Hansen also did not use weapons. Seeing that the first person had already punched his fist, his figure was slightly moving, and he flashed the fist of the man, and his palm was a knife.


    The man did not come and dodge, and Hansen cut the neck and fell directly to the ground.


    Hansen''s figure is like a wind, his hand knife is flashing, and the people who pass by are turned over, almost one stroke, like a whirlwind in the past, and then fell to a place.


    The biggest advantage of Hansen��s learning of evil spirits is that he knows all kinds of joints of the human body. Although he is not using evil spirits, he is also good at using the evil spirits. After turning people down, they lose their fighting ability. At the same time, there is no real injury.


    Seeing that nearly a hundred people have been overthrown by Hansen all the way, many people have not chosen to join the battle even after standing up again, most of them are smiles and choose to quit.


    "B God is B God, it is really a blast."


    "B God angel is handsome."


    "I want to give B a god."


    The audience on the outside stands is also a scream of excitement, and the blood of each one is boiling.


    When the last opponent exited the martial arts field, Hansen secretly smugly, while waving to the stands, he said: "It seems that my brother also has the potential of being a star. Do you want to play ten more words? Or forget it, low-key, ten What counts, just a few brothers have played."


    Hansen automatically got the qualification to enter the next round. Just out of the martial arts field, he saw several young girls running in front of him. They excitedly took the pen and handed it to Hansen. The voice shook slightly: "B God Can you sign a name for us?"


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and I couldn��t think of someone else looking for a signature, and I didn��t react at all.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s psychological quality was excellent, and he responded in one second. He took the pen and said it.


    However, the next second Hansen was in trouble. These little girls only gave him a pen, but did not give him paper and other things. Where should I sign it?


    "Where to sign?" Hansen asked with a hoarse voice.


    "B God, can you sign it for me?" A plump girl, quite a chest, suddenly tightened the armor of her chest.


    Hansen is also a young boy. He almost blew out his nosebleeds. He quickly transported the ice muscles and bones to calm himself down. He lifted the pen firmly and smashed the words of gold coins on the tight armor.


    "B God... B God... help me sign here..." One girl rushed over and some of them even rolled their ass.


    Hansen finally signed the few, and turned around to see, I don��t know when many people have come around and can��t get through the water.


    A strong man nearly two meters tall raised his arm and made a bodybuilding posture. The muscles on his arms were like steel. He shouted to Hansen: "B God, please help me sign here... ..."


    Hansen finally rushed out of the martial arts field, but he saw that God, the boxing brother and Qin Lan had been waiting for him outside.


    "B God, in addition to the purchase qualification of the S Church S District, is there any talk? I can use the mutant animal soul plus some money to trade with you." Boxing brother said.


    "I only need to purchase the Stang S area, and I don''t think about it," Hansen said.


    God''s Son is cold-faced and does not speak. Although he has the qualification to purchase in the S zone, he is allowed to use the purchasing qualification of the S zone to exchange a batch of variant biological flesh and blood. He is still reluctant. If he is used to change blood creatures, he can also consider consider.


    "B God, if you have thirty variants of flesh and blood, I will be there, how to trade?" Qin Yu asked Han Sen.


    "If you can trust me, you can give me the qualification to buy the S Hall. I will send you the goods back. If you don''t believe it, we will pay the money in one hand and deliver it in one hand," Hansen said.


    "Well, it will take some time to go back. I also need time to prepare for the purchase of the Stang S District." Qin said.


    "Good." Hansen nodded.


    "Then let''s talk while walking." Qin Hao was very intimate, and the people under his arm guarded Hansen to go outside the steel armor shelter.


    After an appointment with Qin Lan, Han Sen also took out the steel nail shelter, and thanked Qin Qin Road. Han Sen summoned the wings and flew into the mountains, and disappeared in a short while.


    Hansen did not doubt whether Qin Lan could take out the purchase qualification of the Stangtang area. After all, the temple is also a half-military institution. Qin has a profound military background. It is not a problem to get a S-zone purchase qualification. .


    After strolling through the mountains, Dong returned to the shelter in his own capacity. He returned to the room to reload the mutated black needles and bees that had been processed. Thirty of them were placed in a bag and ready to be taken tomorrow. Go to trade with Qin.


    The remaining black needle bee, Hansen directly dried, and did not intend to sell it, that is, to keep the ration to the prince.


    The transaction went very smoothly. After Hansen got the S-class card of the church, he directly sent away from the shelter world. He wanted to buy a high-level super nuclear technology as soon as possible so that the mother and the little sister could practice.


    Back home, Hansen directly landed on Skynet and entered the sanctuary area. Using the S-class card of Hantang, Hansen successfully landed the official community of the sanctuary where the average person did not have permission to log in, and entered the most advanced Area S.


    There are a lot of super-nuclear genetic techniques in the S area. Although I can''t see the content, I can see the detailed introduction. Hansen looks very carefully. After all, a sacred card can only be exchanged for a super nuclear gene. He must Be careful when you choose.


    The mutated black needle bee can only be sold this time. If it is more, it will be worthless. Even if Hansen goes to get a batch of mutated black needle bees, no one is willing to exchange the S-class card with him.

 Chapter 76： Holy angel

    Just look at the introduction of those super-nuclear genetic techniques, Hansen''s saliva is about to flow down, except for those super-nuclear genetic techniques that are extremely demanding on physical quality and must be transformed once, and then all kinds of magical super Nuclear genetics still makes Hansen look dazzled, almost every one wants.


    Unfortunately, a S-class sacred card can only be replaced by a super-nuclear gene, and Hansen must choose a super-nuclear gene that can be used as a basis. With this super-nuclear gene, even compared to those of aristocratic colleges. Students, Xiao Yan will not lose on the starting line, and even better. After all, even if the aristocratic college, it is impossible to give students such advanced super nuclear technology.


    In the end, Hansen carefully selected it for a long time before he bought a super-nuclear gene called "Santa Angel". According to the introduction, this super-nuclear gene technique is very helpful for the whole body''s genetic improvement. It is a relatively mature advanced super-nuclear genetic technique. The cultivation process is relatively peaceful and there is not much risk. It is very suitable for laying the foundation. Many people have cultivated and the effect is quite good.


    This super-nuclear genetic technique is suitable for all Hansen requirements, easy to cultivate, low risk, and there are more people practicing. Even if it is discovered that the mother and the little sister are practicing "Sacred Angel", it will not appear too Too sudden.


    With the information of "The Holy Angel", Hansen left the Skynet and carefully read the "Sacred Angel" cultivation method. The result was very surprised. It was already the S-level "Sacred Angel" in the church. Not his "ice muscle jade".


    "Who is that snowy geese? Is there such a super-nuclear genetic technique?" Hansen increasingly felt that he did not expose "ice muscle jade" is the right choice.


    "Sacred Angel" and "Ice Muscle Jade" are the same kind of super-nuclear gene technology. Hansen has no need to practice again. However, if someone asks him what super-nuclear genetic technique he is practicing, he can tell others. He cultivated "The Holy Angel", which is why he purchased "The Holy Angel". "Ice Muscle and Jade Art" is indeed similar to "The Holy Angel", which is difficult for outsiders to distinguish.


    Han Sen collected the information of "Santa Angel", and then left home to go to Shenghua College to pick up Han Han. He wanted Han to go home to practice "Sacred Angel" and temporarily prevented her from staying at school.


    Han Wei��s teacher in charge of the class is a 27-year-old woman wearing a professional suit. The flesh-colored stockings under the knee-length skirt are very charming with the slender legs.


    The hair is sleek, and the small nose is covered with gold mirror glasses. Although it looks like Sven, it is full of the charm of mature women, but Hansen is very clear that this woman has definitely entered the second god. The people of the world, this is the minimum standard for recruiting teachers from Shenghua College.


    "You are Han''s brother?" Qu Liange looked at Han Sen slightly frowning.


    "Yes, Teacher Qu, I want to ask Xiaoyan for a few days off," Hansen said.


    Qu Liange��s face showed an unpleasant color, even a disgusting saying: ��What about your parents? Why didn��t they come?��


    "They are very busy. I have already passed the adult ceremony. It is also one of the guardians of Xiaoyan. If there is anything in the song teacher, you can talk to me," Hansen said.


    It��s very rude to say: ��How do your parents educate their children? Do you think it��s okay to spend some money to get your child to a better school? After so long, your parents have never been to the school once. I don��t care about Han��s progress. What do Han Han need to know?��


    "I''m sorry, Qu teacher, the family is really busy, we are negligent, Xiao Yan, what happened to her?" Hansen asked quickly and worried.


    Qu Lianke shook his head and seemed to be angry. "Han Wei has no accidents, but her talent is very good. If she can cooperate with advanced nutrient solution and conditioning, she can improve her performance several times. Now she is only using the most. Ordinary nutrient solution, there is no special conditioning teacher, which is very unfavorable for her improvement. Since your parents sent her to Shenghua, is it because of this money that delays the future of Xiaoyan?"


    The people who can send their children to Shenghua to go to school, how can they have tens of millions of net worth, she did not expect Hansen''s family to have no money.


    Han said that these things are not directly related to the flesh and blood of different organisms, but they can provide the required nutrition to the human body as much as possible, and also have the effect of improving the constitution, but it is not like The flesh and blood of the creature is so obvious.


    The more advanced the nutrient solution, the better it can improve the body, the energy is full, and it is very helpful for the development and learning of the body. Hansen used it when he was a child. Later, when the family was declining, there would be not so much treatment.


    The conditioning teacher is responsible for conditioning the body. If there is something like injury or illness during the practice, the conditioning teacher will adjust the body in time and use scientific methods to keep the student''s body in the best condition.


    Both the nutrient solution and the conditioning staff need a lot of expenses. The few million that Hansen gave to Russelllan, just took Han Han into Shenghua and spent almost the same. The nutrient solution package for Xiaoxuan was the lowest. The level of low-grade nutrient solution of 100,000 a month is of course not ideal.


    The conditioning teacher is also a shared conditioning provider provided by the school, and the equipment is also a borrowing device provided by the school.


    "Mr. Qu, you said yes, this is what it should be. Waiting for next month, I will give Xiaoxiao a high-nutrition liquid package. The adjuster also asks the teacher to help you arrange an excellent one." Hansen said.


    Qu Lian Ge was quite satisfied with Hansen��s attitude. He nodded and said: ��This is like a word. Although it costs a little more money, Xiao Yan��s qualifications are really good. He is much worse than his classmates and can still maintain his grades. If you don''t cultivate her well, it is a waste of her excellent talent."


    After a pause, Qu Liange said: "If possible, think of ways to buy her a super-core nuclear technology. The school provides this, too basic, and the effect is not ideal."


    "Okay, Qu teacher, I will find a way." Han Sen heard this, only to feel that the song is really different from Han Yu.


    Let Xiao Xiao practice advanced super nuclear gene technology, it is not good for her, and the nutrient solution package, the school has a large share, each school teacher will recommend the more expensive the student.


    Like the most advanced advanced nutrient solution package, you have one million in a month; senior adjusters and professional instruments, hundreds of thousands a month, are all things that cost money.


    Hansen used to have no money. Now that he has the ability, he can''t be treated badly. He wants to give her the best.


    Qu Liange was satisfied with the pick-up of things and got up: "Let''s go, Xiao Yan should also have to go to class, and pick up the little sister, I will send you back."


    Although Hansen said that he didn''t need it, the song of the elegy also obviously regarded Hansen as a teenager who did not grow up.


    Han Wei saw that Han Sen was very happy, but he was very polite and called a song teacher, and then he rushed to Hansen��s arms.


    Hansen took Han Han and went to the outside of the college with the song of the song. Who knows that he went to the school gate, but he saw an acquaintance, and there is also a familiar person who is waving to the side.

 Chapter 77： Tang Zhenliu (plus more)

    PS: For the rudder master "Fat 5465" plus, thanks for the support, the enthusiasm of the code word is high.


    Hansen��s acquaintance is Fang Jingqi. Since the last time he played with Hansen, Hansen has never seen him again. He did not expect to meet here today.


    Another person, Han Sen, looked a bit familiar, but the other person wore a high-neck trench coat, a hat and a pair of sunglasses that covered most of his face. Hansen really didn''t recognize who it was, just felt like he had seen this place. people.


    The man wearing sunglasses is waving to the side, but Hansen soon knows that the man is not beckoning to him, but is beckoning the songs around him.


    Hansen and Qu Liange walked out of the school gate, and Fang Jingqi greeted the man with sunglasses. The sunglasses man excitedly talked to the song, and it seemed to be an acquaintance.


    Fang Jingqi saw that Han Sen had a slight change in his face. He smiled and said: "Han Sen, I didn''t expect to meet you here, is this pretty little girl?"


    "This is my sister Han Wei, I am coming to pick her up, you talk, I will not bother, go back first." Hansen said.


    "You didn''t open the aircraft? I will send you." When the song changed song, Hansen was holding Han Han and was going to the sky train, and said quickly.


    The sunglasses man seems to be reluctant to say: "Since all are acquaintances, go eat a meal together."


    "I won''t bother you, just a little bit, go back first, you don''t have to send the teacher, we can go back in the air train," Hansen said.


    "That''s how it works, your family is really good." Qu Lian Ge did not see Han Sen as an adult. Han Sen��s age of 16 is still pretty, and he does not look like an adult. It is a young man.


    "Let''s do it, you and Xiaoxi first go to eat with us. After dinner, I will send you back." The song is not a teacher''s origin. Since there is a teacher''s sense of authority, Hansen refuses.


    "Han Sen, Qu teacher said so, there are no outsiders here, just have a meal together." Fang Jingqi seems to think of something, suddenly smiled and advised.


    In fact, Hansen is also not good to refuse, Qu Lian Ge has already picked up Han Han to go above the aircraft.


    The sunglasses man seems to be a little unhappy, but did not dare to show it in front of the song, but it was cool and did not speak.


    Hansen and Han Yu went to the elegy of the aircraft, sunglasses men on Fang Jingqi''s aircraft, just sit still, sunglasses men asked Fang Jingqi: "I said the fourth, who is that kid, how to sing the song to him so heart? ��


    "That kid, it is a little white face, very attractive to women, I see the 80% dirge is to see him." Fang Jingqi said seriously.


    "I said the fourth, Luojiaxing is also your one-acre three-point land, you look at the elegy to be cheated by the little white face?" The sunglasses man thinks about Hansen''s look, it is quite white, it seems more than a woman Delicate and tender, I immediately believed in eight or nine points.


    In fact, Hansen is also awkward. After he practiced the ice muscle jade, the skin will become smoother and more delicate.


    "I have any way, people are yours, I am willing, I can''t hold the kid to beat it, I am afraid that the dirge can''t spare me at that time." Fang Jingqi shrugged his shoulder and said.


    "Hey, you don''t have the loyalty of the goods, and you will see me later. See how you don''t spend a lot of money on the young master of the Tang Dynasty. If you don''t have a **** blade, let the kid know how difficult it is to retreat." With a confident mouth, the sunglasses on his face were smashed down, and it turned out to be the fifth in the last year of the Ten Great Sons.


    "Okay, then look at you." Fang Jingqi flashed a strange brilliance in his eyes, and his heart said: "Bad boy, these days you also toss your brother is not light, picking up all day, let you eat The bitterness is also a smother for the brother, the Hansen evil door is very, and I will see how you die later."


    Fang Jingqi has been jealous of Hansen since he last suffered Hansen��s loss. This time he just wanted to use Hansen to give Tang Zhenliu some pain.


    Tang Zhenliu is indeed very powerful, but Tang Zhenliu��s power is still in Fang Jingqi��s expectation, and Hansen��s playing with him is really killing his confidence.


    If it is really desperate, Fang Jingqi does not think that Hansen will be the opponent of Tang Zhenliu, but if he really plays at the dinner table, Fang Jingqi thinks that Tang Zhenliu will be very miserable.


    Fang Jingqi also wants to take a look at it. Tang Zhenliu��s image of Hansen��s ecstasy, so that Tang��s true flow is in front of him all day, seems to have gotten a great fifth son.


    The place where Tang Zhenliu went was a club that was purely for aristocrats and celebrities. Originally like Hansen and Xiaoyan, they were not eligible to enter, but Tang Zhenliu was obviously a VIP here, with Hansen. It is very easy for two people to go in.


    In the private room, Tang Zhenliu took off his sunglasses and hat, smiled and reached out to Hansen. The gentleman said: "Re-recognize, my name is Tang Zhenliu."


    Tang Zhenliu smiled while thinking in his heart: "Brother is Tang Zhenliu, the big star Tang Zhenliu, don''t take your stinky boy, if your brother and sister are brothers'' fans, brother It��s more perfect to have a signature."


    "My name is Han Sen." Han Sen and Tang Zhenliu shook their hands and said faintly.


    He naturally recognized Tang Zhenliu, but Han Sen had little interest in the stars. He used to run for his livelihood. There was time to chase the stars, so there was no special reaction after recognizing Tang Zhenliu.


    Tang Zhenliu has some ignorance, this cargo is not his fan. If you see him, this big star should also give you some reaction. The result is like seeing a passerby reacting.


    "Is this goods an alien? I don''t even know my Tang Zhenliu, but I am Tang Zhenliu!" Tang Zhenliu hated not to hold Hansen''s collar, and then reported his name again, but unfortunately the song was sung. Beside him, he really can''t afford to lose that person.


    Fang Jingqi did not laugh out when he was next to the music. Tang Zhenliu thought carefully, how could he not see it.


    After a few people sat down, the waiters quickly brought in a variety of dishes and drinks. At first glance, they were valuable things. Hansen and Han Han had never eaten before.


    Hansen is also welcome, but he is invited to others, he will let go of his stomach, and from time to time, he will give Han Han a dish. Han Han is eating Sven, not as glaring as Hansen, but also welcome, the same I also have a very happy eyebrow.


    For Han Rusen''s rude eating, Qu Elect is naturally very uncomfortable, but Han Yu is more and more like it.


    "Fortunately, Han Han was sent to Shenghua College and became my student. Otherwise, such a good seedling was really ruined by their own son." Qu Liange secretly made up his mind and must teach Han well in the future. Oh, there is also a way to let Han Han learn from this brother as little as possible, so as not to be broken by his brother.

 Chapter 78： Guessing game

    "It''s a bit boring to drink and drink like this. Why don''t we come to play a little game to help?" After a while, Tang Zhenliu couldn''t help it, and said with a smile.


    "What game do you play? Children are here." Qu Liange whited Tang Zhenliu, and said unhappy.


    Tang Zhenliu quickly made the other side Jingqi make a look, Fang Jingqi said with a smile: "You don''t have to worry about elegy, we are playing some small games, not those too much, you are relieved, how can we teach bad children?"


    Said, Fang Jingqi turned to Tang Zhenliu and said: "Old Tang, how do you see us playing back?"


    When Fang Jingqi said this, Han Sen gave a slight sigh. He thought that Fang Jingqi would have to hang him even if he wanted to hang people, but now it seems that Fang Jingqi actually wants to hang the Tang.


    Tang Zhenliu frowned slightly: "The back of the thug is too pediatric, and it is not conducive to drinking, or do we have to play the game of guessing and splashing?"


    Tang Zhenliu said that the boxing and pouring wine is that two people sit face to face on both sides of the table. A cup of wine and a fruit bowl are placed on the table. The first guess is the guess. The person who wins the guess can go to get the glass of wine and directly splash the loser. On the face, if the loser reacts fast enough, you can also grab the fruit plate to block the spilled wine and save yourself from suffering.


    "Isn''t this good?" Fang Jingqi only knows that Hansen''s thugs are very powerful. He will not play this game. Fang Jingqi is not sure in his heart.


    "Forget it, you three to play with yourself, I took the little sister to the gym to play." The song of the song is really not going to go on, afraid that Xiaoyan was broken by them, and went out to play with a small donkey.


    With the song of the Elegy, Tang Zhenliu opened more and more. Looking at Han Sen, he said: "Everyone is a man. If you are afraid of anything, don''t you dare to play?"


    "Playing is OK, but it doesn''t mean anything to play," Hansen said.


    Fang Jingqi listened to Han Sen and said that he suddenly smiled and smiled. "It seems that this guy should have no problem. Lao Tang is going to be miserable this time. Wait for his brother to record your video and see your kid." Still dare to force in front of my brother."


    Tang Zhenliu listened to it and was happy. He thought to himself: "Fortunately, this grandson doesn''t know who I am, but I don''t dare to play with him. How dare to make such a bold request? What about the color head?"


    "Then you said how to play is interesting?" Tang Zhenliu said with a pretense.


    "One game is 100,000." Han Sen is squandering money for Xiao Yu to pay the nutrient solution and the conditioner, one month or two million expenses, which is not affordable for the average family.


    His card has not even paid for a month, and he has to go back to the shelter world to sell mutant flesh and blood.


    However, the flesh and blood of the mutant creature, Hansen has only the black needles on his hand, only thirty shots have been taken, Hansen is not willing to go out again, the same mutant creature appears too much, then It''s not worth it, and it''s too confusing.


    If you can''t sell it, Hansen doesn''t plan to sell the mutant black bee again, lest others think that his mutant creatures are easy to get.


    "Well, refreshing, I really like to play with people who are refreshing, 100,000 is 100,000." Tang Zhen��s heart is so happy, only splashing a face, Tang Zhenliu still feels less enjoyable, rare He himself proposed to add a color head.


    "Want to win the money of my Tang dynasty, you are still 10,000 years old, my Tang Zhenliu is a small fighter in the guessing world, ten guesses and nine wins, and you can''t play this grandson." Tang Zhenliu hated to give Hansen a side. A good man and a good banner, not only let him out, but also give him money, where to find such a good person.


    The three people quickly set the rules down. They only won the guessing and won''t win. They must pour the wine on their faces. If they are not blocked by the fruit plate, they will win.


    As for the guessing of the fist, the original Tang Zhenliu was planning to play fifteen or twenty, but Hansen did not want that, but had to change into a stone scissors cloth.


    "You have to play a few first. I am a handicapped person. I will observe and observe first." When deciding who will play first, Fang Jingqi will withdraw with both hands.


    He didn''t plan to play, he was going to videotape two people.


    "Well, then you should rest first, wait for us to play tired and then change you." Fang Jingqi''s exit is in line with Tang Zhenliu''s thoughts. If Hansen was thrown down, he would step down. That''s boring.


    Tang Zhenliu put the fruit plate and the wine glass. The wine glass is an ordinary glass. The kind of water used by ordinary people at home is about three or four wines.


    "Or do we change into water?" Hansen proposed, he was really afraid that when Tang Zhenliu was splashed with wine, if you met Mars, it would be not good.


    "There is no meaning in water, just drink." Where is the truth of Tang Zhen, how can the water splashing out, or the splashing of wine.


    Han Sen didn''t talk anymore. Tang Zhenliu said to the other side: "The fourth child, you come to call the number, so it is fair to us, so that no one will lose and not be convinced."


    "Okay." Fang Jingqi took it down and stood between the two men. When he cleared his throat, he shouted: "Stone...scissors...cloth..."


    After Fang Jingqi��s cloth was shouted out, Hansen and Tang Zhenliu almost reached out at the same time. Hansen��s scissors, Tang Zhen��s flowing stones.


    When Tang Zhenliu saw that he had won, he suddenly overjoyed and quickly grabbed the glass on the table and poured it on Hansen��s face.


    Unfortunately, Hansen has also grabbed the fruit plate, and some of the panic blocked the glass of Tang Zhenliu.


    "Han Sen shouldn''t be good at guessing?" Fang Jingqi gave a slight glimpse. He didn''t expect Hansen to lose, but when he looked at Hansen''s eyes, Fang Jingqi couldn''t help but secretly took a breath: "This kid." It��s awkward, this is to let Tang Zhen flow to the dead pit."


    After trying to understand, Fang Jingqi��s heart smirked: ��Old Tang, Lao Tang, it seems that today you are robbed, and you can take a picture.��


    Hansen is of course the kind of mind that exists in the Tang dynasty. Anyway, Tang Zhenliu first provoked him, and he did not discuss it.


    Moreover, Tang Zhenliu does have money. Others who lose money may not be able to take it out. Tang Zhenliu can make a tens of millions of money in a performance, and losing millions is not the same as playing.


    The game itself is a test of the ability to respond and the timing. Whether it is guessing or guessing the box and taking the props that you should choose in time, you have extremely high requirements for responsiveness. Whoever reacts fast enough can be in the game. Take a big advantage.


    But the ability to respond is not the whole game. The real guessing master is not only fast enough, but also the most predictive.


    The so-called prediction is the ability to predict, guess the other''s mind, see what the other side will do next, this is the real essence of guessing.

 Chapter 79： Only win one

    Hansen is not a top expert in guessing, but he did work hard in this area, not to guess the fist, but to predict the law and trajectory of the alien.


    This is undoubtedly an important ability for an archer.


    Whoever shoots the target will have a lot of people who can shoot red hearts 50 meters away, but different creatures can''t stand still every moment, let you shoot, want to really shoot the moving prey, the ability to predict is the most important.


    Grasp the fleeting opportunity, prejudge the enemy''s trajectory of action, and shoot out an arrow. In this regard, Hansen is very talented, otherwise he will not choose the hard work under the arrow.


    Later, in the world of the shelter, the arrow method did not come in handy. Hansen also practiced the killer''s ability to hide and sneak attack. This requires higher prejudgment and nerve tenacity and reaction. As long as something goes wrong, there is no one to strike. When the alien creature is buried, he will bear the most tragic counterattack of the alien creature.


    Since entering the shelter for more than a month, Han Sen has never lost his hand, showing how powerful his judgment and timing are.


    Now Hansen has got so many genes, and the speed of nerve reaction has been greatly improved. It is really not easy to win him in a game like guessing.


    "rock-paper-scissors����"


    With Fang Jingqi once again shouting the cloth, Han Sen and Fang Jingqi shot again. As a result, Hansen still took the scissors, but Tang Zhenliu was out of the cloth.


    Tang Zhenliu did not expect that he would lose. When he reacted to get the fruit plate, a glass of wine had already poured on his face. He suddenly felt only a hot face, and even the inside of his nose rushed in. Tang Zhenliu nose straight and sour.


    "Old Tang lost a point." Fang Jingqi remembered it on the sidelines.


    Of course, Tang Zhenliu was not convinced. He grabbed a towel on his side and wiped his face. He stared at Hansen and said, "Come back."


    Hansen is of course willing to continue, and the two men will start again. Tang Zhenliu, the bully of the guessing world, can only win four of the ten, but all of these four are blocked by Hansen. Drinks, Tang Zhenliu did not spill Hansen once.


    Instead, he lost his own game. Every time Hansen was the first to pour him in the past, the Tang Zhen was full of his face full of drinks, like a chicken.


    At the beginning, Tang Zhenliu also wiped it, and only wanted to win Hansen, and even wiped it.


    "No, we play fifteen twenty, stone scissors cloth is too easy to cheat." Tang Zhenliu lost seven or eight, and finally could not help.


    "Oh, but you have to give me the rules first, I haven''t played fifteen or twenty." Hansen said.


    "The rules are simple..." Tang Zhenliu told Han Sen about the rules of the fifteenth and twenty.


    Fifteen and twenty-two are the same as the stone scissors cloth, but the hands of the fifteen or twenty are placed in front. It is easier for the other party to see and understand. It is not easy to get started.


    Hansen did not play before, and even lost four, but Tang Zhenliu did not get proud of it, because Hansen even lost four, even he could not splash Hansen once, all blocked by the fruit plate. .


    After four, Han Sen has mastered the core gameplay of fifteen or twenty. With strong prejudgment and reaction ability, Tang Zhenliu quickly became a loser and win less.


    Hey...hey...hey...


    I only heard the sound of the wine hitting the flesh of the face and constantly rang in the private room. Tang Zhenliu had already killed the red eyes, and kept fighting with Hansen. The whole person was just like fishing out of the tank. Similarly, the trouser legs are dripping down.


    The hate in Tang Zhen��s heart: "How is this possible... I can��t guess how the bully can lose so badly... It must be wrong..."


    Fang Jingqi saw that Tang Zhenliu lost too much. He also persuaded twice in the middle, but Tang Zhenliu was anxious, only wanting to turn the book, and did not listen to Fang Jingqi��s persuasion.


    "I must report this hatred, let him not get a chicken."


    "No, I will talk about how I will win a few!"


    "One, you can''t win."


    "Just let me win a hand... I won��t play if I win one..."


    Tang Zhenliu��s expectation has been continuously lowered, but he has never even won.


    When I got to the back, Tang Zhenliu��s heart was already chaotic. Even the guessing fists were hard to guess, and it was completely murdered by Hansen.


    Qu Liange looked at the time is almost the same, with a small donkey back, she thought that Han Sen and Tang Zhenliu, Fang Jingqi and other people to play, I am afraid it will be miserable.


    However, when the elegy song went to the private room, there was no movement inside, and I thought: "Han Sen will not have been poured by Tang Zhenliu?"


    Qu Liange pushed the door open, but the sight of the scene made her stunned.


    I saw Hansen and Fang Jingqi sitting at the table and chatting while drinking tea. Hansen was clean and tidy, and it seemed that there was nothing at all.


    However, Tang Zhenliu was sitting alone on the sofa, and the whole person was soaked, like a great blow to a lifeless expression.


    The more the songs are viewed, the more I feel that Tang Zhenliu is like a little girl who has been stunned. The red eyes are still shining with a hint of crystal, and everyone who sees them is compassionate.


    "Old Tang, what''s wrong with you?" Qu Liange was amazed at her heart. No matter how she thought, she did not expect that Tang Zhen would fall to such a point.


    Tang Zhenliu only came back to God at this time. He did not answer the question of the song of the elegy. He suddenly saw the fierce light, and screamed toward Fang Jingqi. He also screamed in his mouth: "Well, you are a fourth, and you dare to sin." ......"


    Qu Elect did not know what the situation was. Han Sen went to her side and smiled and asked: "Mr. Qu, how is the premium nutrient solution package at the school charged?"


    "Now, I use the kind of 100,000 pieces a month. The effect is really not good. The learning intensity of Shenghua, the 300,000 nutrient solution package should be enough. Of course, the more advanced nutrient solution effect. The better, look at the economic ability of your family, but at least 300,000 of the nutrient solution package, otherwise the academic performance and body of Xiaoxiao are not good." Qu Dongge probably introduced it.


    ��If you use the most advanced nutrient solution package, plus the senior conditioner service, how much does it cost a year?�� Hansen asked.


    "If this is the case, you can choose the school''s S-class package, all of which are used in the most advanced school, 15 million a year." Qu Election looked at Han Sen with some doubts.


    "Well, then the trouble teacher will go back and help Xiao Xiao to run an S-class package." Han Sen looked at the 16.7 million that had just been added to his account, which was very refreshing.

 Chapter 80： test

    After returning home, Han Sen took the little �� together to read the information of "Santa Angel", let Xiao Xiao first write down the information of "Santa Angel".


    There is a holographic image demonstration in the data. It is not difficult to learn. Xiaoxiao is really smart. He has already recorded "Santa Angel" without reading it several times.


    By the next day, the gene liquid dedicated to "Santa Angel" was sent by the people of the church, and Hansen took the gene solution specially designed by "Santa Angel" to the little one according to the instructions.


    Because super-nuclear genetic surgery has a certain burden on the body, and each super-nuclear genetic technique has different physical quality requirements, most of them need a special combination of genetic fluids to be safely cultivated.


    An S-class work method is usually equipped with three bottles of special gene solution, which can be used by three people.


    If you do not use the special genetic fluid to cultivate the super nuclear technology of the church, any sanctification accident will occur, the church will not be responsible, and will not provide follow-up medical services.


    Hansen did not know that there was such a doorway for advanced super-nuclear genetics, and he was grateful for his successful successful cultivation of "ice muscle jade".


    "Xiao Xiao, this super nuclear gene technology is the secret of our family, don''t let others know?" Hansen himself did not let Xiao Xiao see the name of this super nuclear gene technology.


    Han Hao has a little bit of a small head: "Xiao Xiao will not tell anyone that I have cultivated the super nuclear gene technology that my brother gave me."


    "Small �� �� �� , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , ,


    "Oh, I know." Han Yu said with a small face.


    "True." Han Sen touched Han Hao''s head, and his heart was very pampered.


    The children of the poor family were headed for a long time. Hansen had a good day. After Han Han was born, the family had already decayed. She really did not have a good life, and she was much more sensible than her peers.


    Russell went to the world of the second shelter, and Hansen waited until the fourth day before Russell returned home.


    Hansen also gave Russell Lau a "Sacred Angel". Russell was shocked. Although she didn''t know much about super nuclear technology, she also saw it. This super nuclear technology is definitely not a low-level product. Just look at the details of those materials. The degree will be known.


    "Komori, where did this super nuclear gene technology come from?" Russell asked some questions about Hansen.


    "Mom, you don''t have to worry, this is what I bought, not stealing or grabbing it, you can rest assured." Hansen said.


    "Where do you come to buy such a super-core nuclear technology?" Russell is still not at ease, poor parents.


    "Mom, I don''t like it before. I mixed it well in the shelter. I also joined the army in the steel nail shelter. It''s just a super nuclear technology. It''s nothing, and the future will come. The better..." Hansen said bitterly, and said that he had joined the steel armor shelter of Qin Lan, and finally let Russell Lanan down.


    "Son, you have a good time." Russell Lan took Hansen, her eyes were a little moist, she really ate too much bitterness, and finally got to the day, the comfort and happiness in her heart could not be added.


    "Mom, look at you, this is not a good thing." Hansen handed over more than one million of the remaining S-class packages to Russell. "This is the money I have earned recently in the shelter. You First take it to your home."


    "You hold it yourself, when you need money..." Russell Lau refused to pick it up.


    "You will take it. I am now a mixed person with the army organization, and I am very appreciative of it. There is no shortage of this money. There will be more in the future." Hansen is playing for Russell Prevention of needles.


    "Komori, you have to remember that you can''t be too radical in doing things, you can''t be strong, you can endure everything, you can''t do more than one thing..." Russell said bitterly.


    "Mom, I understand, I have always been very low-key, you don''t know your son''s character?" Hansen said quickly.


    "That''s good, right, and this super-nuclear genetics, have you let Xiaoxue learn? Tell her, don''t show it anyway, so as not to invite others to hate." Since Hansen''s father''s business After that, Russell''s character changed a lot, and he was afraid that his own children would have an accident.


    "Mom, don''t worry, I have already told Otaru, she promised that I would not say it."


    "No, I have to tell Xiaoxiao personally." Russell Lan got up and went to find a small donkey.


    Looking at Russell''s departure, Hansen couldn''t say why he couldn''t go out. If it wasn''t for his father''s affairs, Russell Lan wouldn''t be so cautious and pitiful.


    ��What happened in the past?�� Hansen only hated that he was too young at the time. He didn��t know what happened. He only knew that his father had an accident, and the details were not clear.


    Later, he also asked his mother and lawyer Zhang. They were all arrogant and refused to say anything. They only said that it was an accident, but Hansen knew that it was not an accident.


    In the stationmaster''s office of the transfer station, Yang Manli put a capsule in front of Qin.


    "Webmaster, do you really want to use this?" Yang Manli asked as he looked at Qin Hao who took the capsule.


    "I must know why he is not willing to enter the Black Hawk Military Academy and whether he is willing to join my squad." Qin said faintly.


    "A man like him is a big, timid, and greedy, so why spend so much thought on this kind of person, I think we should try our best to win B God, he is the shooter. The best candidate." Yang Manli said.


    Qin Hao just smiled: "B God is of course very good, but a man like that will not give us control of his chance. Hansen is still very talented, I think he can do it, but I need a net worth. Innocent, and voluntarily join the squad, so you have to work hard."


    What Yang Manli wants to say, Qin Hao said first: "Unless you can pull B God into our squad, Hansen is my choice."


    Yang Manli did not say anything, but secretly made up her mind to find B God to talk well, she believed that she would be able to convince B God.


    Hansen did not know that Qin Hao appreciated him so much, and he was eager to join the squad. However, when he entered the transfer station, he was careful to avoid being discovered by Qin.


    It is a pity that on the Qin dynasty site, it is not realistic to think that he will not be discovered.


    Seeing Qin Xiao, who stood in front of him like a smile, Han Sen had to walk away with a bitter face.


    "I haven''t discussed it for a long time, let me see how your progress is." Qin Hao did not mention other things, let Han Sen secretly breathe a sigh of relief.


    Hansen��s current level is much higher than before, but Hansen did not dare to use his full strength, and even with all his strength, he may not win the Qin.


    "Drink some water." Qin Hao took off his helmet, took two bottles of water, unscrewed one bottle himself, and handed another bottle to Hansen.


    Hansen did not suspect it. Seeing that the bottle was sealed, there was nothing wrong with it, and it was unscrewed and drunk.


    "Han Sen, do you think I look good?" Qin Hao suddenly said to Han Sen.


    "Good-looking... Of course it looks good..." Hansen looked up at Qin Hao with amazement. I don''t know why Qin Lan suddenly asked this question. Qin Hao does not seem to be a woman of this style.


    "Do you think my lips look good or my eyes look good?" Qin asked again.


    Hansen felt that his brain was a little confused, and could not help but look at Qin''s mouth, and then gradually moved up and fell on her black and white eyes.

 Chapter 81： I am a ethical soldier.

    "Ice muscle jade bone surgery" begins with a statement: ice muscle jade bones are invisible, all evils are easy to invade.


    At the entrance of the water, Hansen felt that it was wrong, but he did not hesitate to drink it.


    Hansen only felt that there was a snoring in his head. The whole mind and eyes seemed to be sucked in by the Qin dynasty, and then the consciousness became more and more confused.


    Almost at the same time, a cool breath overflowed from the limbs, "Ice Muscle Jade" did not know when it was running on its own, and the cool breath that overflowed, Hansen returned to Qingming.


    "This woman wants to hypnotize me, I don''t know what I want to do?" Hansen sneered in his heart, but his face did not have any expression at all, and he still kept the confused look.


    "Han Sen, is my eyes good-looking?" Qin Qin asked softly.


    "Good-looking." Han Sen��s voice was a bit low.


    "Then what do you think is the best thing about me?" Qin asked again.


    "Chest." Hansen answered without hesitation.


    "Why?" Qin asked again.


    "It''s big, soft and flexible." Hansen replied in confusion.


    "Indecent." Qin Hao whispered a sigh. When two people played against each other frequently in the previous period, Hansen definitely encountered her chest in the fight. Qin Hao was not surprised.


    "Let''s touch it." Qin Hao stood tall and tall, suddenly said.


    Hansen did not hesitate to reach out to Qin��s chest. Qin Hao suddenly blocked his hands, which confirmed that Hansen had been thoroughly hypnotized by her, otherwise she let him touch his chest, under normal circumstances Hearing this sudden and unexpected problem, if you are not thoroughly hypnotized, there should be a moment of thinking and hesitation, and Hansen does not.


    "I ask you, are you a gold coin?" Qin Hao''s first question, Hansen was shocked by a cold sweat.


    Hansen did not expect that Qin Hao would associate himself with the gold coin, but he did not have time to think more and directly replied: "No."


    Qin Hao nodded, apparently there was not much doubt, and then continued to ask: "Why are you not willing to test the Black Hawk Military Academy?"


    "Because it is too far away from home." Han Senmu replied.


    "Why can''t you go to the Black Hawk Military Academy if you are too far away from home?" Qin Zhen did not understand Hansen.


    "Because I am too far away from home, I can''t take care of my mother and my sister." Hansen slowly replied.


    Qin Hao slightly glimpsed, and then Hansen��s eyes were softened a lot, and asked: ��Have you ever considered joining my squad?��


    "No."


    ��Why?�� Qin Hao was slightly annoyed.


    "I am afraid of danger, I can''t die." Hansen replied.


    "Why can''t you die?" Qin Hao looked at Han Sen and thought that his answer was a bit strange.


    "If I am dead, my mother and my sister will be bullied by my relatives. I can''t let them be bullied." Hansen continued to answer.


    Qin Lan looked at Han Sen''s eyes more and more gentle, and continued to ask: "Why do you agree to join the Amazing Group?"


    "because of you."


    "Because of me? Why?" Qin Hao looked at Han Sen incredibly.


    "Because I like you." Hansen''s face is still confused.


    Qin Hao��s cheeks are slightly red: ��Why do you like me?��


    "Because you are beautiful."


    ��The only way? Is there any other reason?��


    "Have."


    "What is the reason?" Qin Hao actually faintly a little excited.


    "Because you are beautiful."


    "Is this not the same reason?" Qin Hao frowned slightly.


    "No."


    "Why not?" Qin Yu looked at Han Sen puzzled.


    "Because I saw that you felt very beautiful at first sight, the second eye felt more beautiful, the more you look, the more beautiful you are, the more you can''t move your eyes, and you want to look at you forever..."


    Qin Hao cheeks red, move the palm and want to slap Hansen to wake up, but the palms are lifted but did not fall, but just reached out and quickly pressed on the Hansen people.


    Hansen suddenly screamed like a fall from the bed in his sleep, and fell to the ground.


    Qin Hao subconsciously wanted to help, but seemed to think of something, his face was red, and his hand was shrunk back, let Hansen fall to the ground.


    "What did you do to me?" Hansen suddenly climbed up from the ground, and looked at Qin Yu with horror.


    "You don''t have to worry, I just want to know why you are not willing to test the real reason of the Black Hawk Military Academy." Qin said softly.


    "You hypnotized me?" Hansen changed color.


    "This is a procedure that must be followed when joining the squad. The people we serve are very unusual. We must ensure that each member''s body is innocent. Even when I first joined, I passed the same level to be able to join the team." Qin Lan looked at Han Sen and said gently: "You can rest assured that I told you the last time, as long as you can get into the Black Hawk Military Academy, you can join my squad, your family''s safety will be Protected by the military, no one can hurt them, you can be absolutely assured."


    Hansen looked uncertain as she watched her not talking.


    "Also, I can give you an exception. Every shelter has such a small detachment, mainly for the service of some special identities. It is not too dangerous. You can rest assured. Others I don''t. It''s convenient to reveal too much, you think about it yourself."


    Qin Yan saw Han Sen still not talking, had to ask: "How? Do you want to join my squad?"


    "Do I still have room for choice?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "A good effort to get into the Black Hawk Military Academy, after joining my squad, you will be glad to make the decision made today." Qin Hao was very happy to take a shot of Han Sen''s shoulder.


    "Right, if you have any needs, you can mention it to me. I will try my best to give you the convenience, so that you can prepare for the test with peace of mind." Qin said again.


    "I just want to know a question. When I was hypnotizing, apart from why I refused to test the military school, did you still ask me other questions?" Hansen asked with a bite.


    "No, I am a ethical soldier. I am not interested in your personal affairs." Qin said with a slap in the face, but the heart is jumping fast, like a kitten in the chaos.


    ��Really not?�� Hansen asked again without hesitation.


    "Of course not. If you have any need, please contact me. As long as you don''t spend money, I will try my best to prepare for you. There is not much time left. There are less than two months, that is, the enrollment of the Black Hawk Military Academy. "The period is over." Qin said while turning around to go, his face is like a fire.


    After Qin Lan left, Han Sen was relieved for a long time. After this time, Qin Hao should no longer doubt him.


    "This is an excellent opportunity. After this time, Qin Lan will definitely have no doubts about me. I just use her as my cover. Others only think that I have embraced the thigh of Qin Yu, so the strength will advance by leaps and bounds. I can never think of me as a gold coin. Then I can use my identity to show the true ability a little bit, no need to sneak up, and borrow the identity of the gold coin." Han Sen secretly thought, this is his promise to Qin Hao The main purpose, and his family does need the protection of the military.


    Hansen once again passed into the world of the sanctuary of God, and it was soon to turn to Hansen to participate in the second round of the martial arts competition.

 Chapter 82： Luo Tianyang

    Hansen: Not evolution.


    Rank: None


    Shouyuan: 200.


    The evolution of the gods requires: a hundred genes.


    Genes: 100 points for common genes, 100 points for original genes, 47 points for variant genes, and 29 points for genes.


    Has the soul of the beast: the blood black beetle, the **** bloody scorpion, the **** purple feather scale dragon, the mutated three-eyed cat, the mutant black barracuda, the mutant black needle bee, the mutant blood sawfish.


    Han Sen looked at his current state, but it was still satisfying. There were three souls and blood beasts, and there were several mutant beasts.


    Only two of the mutant beasts are a little depressed, both of which are obtained from others. The variant three-eyed cat is a pet type that is temporarily useless, and the variant black barracuda obtained from Lu Weinan is Mounting in a water and summoning it on land is completely useless.


    In a small grove in the shelter, Hansen met with Lin Beifeng, and Hansen deliberately gave him a mutated flesh and blood, so as not to overlap the time when B God sold the mutant black bee.


    "This is yours." Hansen gave the two variant blood sawfish in the pocket to Lin Beifeng. The mutant black needle bee must not be given. It was already sold by B God. It can only be given to this. .


    "Two!" Lin Beifeng was overjoyed.


    "This time the harvest is okay." Hansen will return the remaining arrows to Lin Beifeng, and this time he did not use it.


    "No, Sen Ge, you have to use it first. Can you call me to do it next time?" Lin Beifeng looked forward to Han Sen.


    "There is a chance to find you, you still have to get back the arrow." Hansen put the arrows back.


    Seeing Han Sen insisted on not accepting, Lin Beifeng had to take it back, and the two men spoke together and returned to the steel armor shelter.


    Just walked to the door of the steel nail shelter, just happened to meet God Tianzi and Luo Tianyang and others, Luo Tianyang like to eat people like staring Hansen.


    "God''s Son, I haven''t seen it for a long time." Lin Beifeng said to the Son of God.


    "Lin Shao, how are you with him?" God looked at Hansen coldly.


    "I am a friend with Senge. You don''t have any real hatred. I look at my face. When I look back, I let Sengo put on a table of wine. Everyone comes out to drink a few cups. How about the previous things?" Lin Beifeng said to the Son of God.


    "If you say it, even if you think you are who?" Luo Tianyang said with a scornful look.


    "Shut up." God Tianzi stopped Luo Tianyang and said to Lin Beifeng: "Lin Shao, it is not my **** that I don''t give you face. My affairs with him are not so simple. There is no one to confess. This is not going to happen."


    "What do you want to confess? How much should you pay, you say a number, I will pay for him." Lin Beifeng said.


    "It''s not a matter of money. You ask him yourself." God did not say anything, and Luo Tianyang and others entered the steel armor shelter.


    "Senge, what the **** is going on?" Lin Beifeng looked at Hansen inexplicably. He only thought that the contradiction between God and Hansen was the **** of the ass.


    Hansen said that he shot the purple feather scale dragon again. Lin Beifeng suddenly smiled and said: "With the nature of God, this hatred is really big."


    After a pause, Lin Beifeng smiled again: "But it doesn''t matter. You don''t get the beast of the purple feather scale dragon anyway. I will think of ways to help you say and say peace with the people like God." It��s not a good thing. If only our brothers can listen, it��s better to sin the gentleman and not to sin the villain.��


    Two people said that they also entered the steel armor shelter, and then they heard people in the steel armor shelter talk about it, as if something had happened.


    Hansen listened carefully, and actually said that B God and Luo Tianyang, the next round of B God''s opponent turned out to be Luo Tianyang.


    "B God ran into Luo Tianyang. This time, there was a good show. When B God robbed the **** slaughter of God''s Son, God''s Son will certainly not be so. Luo Tianyang will definitely die with B."


    "What is Luo Tianyang''s death with B? I don''t think he can stand it for ten minutes, and he will be cleaned up by B God."


    "If you can say this, although B God is powerful, Luo Tianyang is not bad, and there is a **** in the back support, the beast soul must be used with him, who is not good to say dead."


    "There is nothing to say, B God will win."


    "Haha, I think so too, Luo Tianyang is amazing, he has wings? Can you do it with Golden Horn?"


    "That is, Luo Tianyang is better than my family B God Angel. I don''t think it takes ten minutes to hold it. In three minutes, B God can do it."


    ......


    Hansen did not expect that he had directly encountered Luo Tianyang, and he secretly sneered in his heart: "Luo Tianyang, this bastard, since it hit my hand, it can only be said that God is open."


    Lin Beifeng is blinding his eyes: "I missed the last battle of B God, this time just hit it, let''s go see it."


    "I won''t go, there is still something in the house, I will go back first." Hansen must not go to see, he went to B God and how can he appear.


    "You don''t even watch the game of B God?" Lin Bei winded up.


    "There is nothing to look at, that is, just one person." Hansen shrugged his shoulders.


    "People and people are different. I didn''t take anyone in Linbei Fengping, but this B god, I rely on him to fight the Shura people, I serve." Lin Beifeng said.


    "Okay, but there is still something in my house. Look at it next time." Han Sen slightly sneaked.


    "Unfortunately, the world of shelters can''t use video equipment, otherwise it can be recorded and sent to Tiantian. It will be set fire." Lin Beifeng went to the martial arts field with a look of regret.


    Hansen was in a circle, put on the black blood beetle armor and then returned to the steel armor shelter. This time he had experience, covered a large cloak, and covered his face and body almost, though It looks a bit strange, but it is not recognized as it was last time.


    Hansen looked for a corner in the stands and watched the game while waiting for his time to play.


    It didn''t take long before I sat down. I saw a few people came to sit down here. Hansen glanced at him and suddenly jumped. It turned out to be the gang of the Shinsei group. Yang Manli was the leader.


    They are many people, and Hanson��s choice of this corner is just a few people, so they are all here.


    Su Xiaoqiao sat down with Hansen. Two seats were Yang Manli and Liu Hongtao.


    "I said buddies, what are you doing so **** the hot day, imitate the witch?" Su Xiaoqiao, this mouthpiece, sat down and did not forget to play Hansen.


    "Bad boy, look back at how I can clean you up." Han Sen did not pay attention to Su Xiaoqiao, but his heart was abdomen.


    "The leader, do you see who B and Luo Tianyang can win this time?" The members of several stunned groups spoke enthusiastically about the battle between Hansen and Luo Tianyang.

 Chapter 83： a battle that must be won in one minute

    "Of course it is B god, this is still used to ask? Is it the leader?" Su Xiaoqiao first answered.


    "Yeah." Yang Manli nodded, apparently agreeing with Su Xiaoqiao''s point of view.


    Liu Hongtao on the side said very disharmoniously: "The gold coins are even more powerful, and they are just alone. There is no organizational support behind them. Luo Tianyang has the support of God. Whoever wins is afraid to say it?"


    "What happened to a single person? B God alone is not doing a turn over the Golden Horn Shura, what is Luo Tianyang, even if someone supports it, is he comparable to the Golden Horn Shura?" Su Xiaoqiao said disdainfully.


    "Young people, everything can''t be thought too simple, you are too tender, and you can understand the doorway inside." Liu Hongtao looked at you too young and you don''t understand.


    "What doorway do you want to talk about?" Su Xiaoqiao certainly can''t stand it.


    "If you think about it, if the gods of the gods lend their beasts to Luo Tianyang, what do you think will be the outcome? Don''t forget, there is a god-level King Kong in the hands of God. That is the fusion of the beast soul, the mutant beast soul does not know how much, these Luo Tianyang use the words, do you still think that gold coins can win?" Liu Hongtao a pair of wisdom beads in the grip.


    "Cut, don''t just smash a King Kong, B God is a **** butcher, plus the flying wings and the blood armor. It is not easy to win that Luo Tianyang? I see that Luo Tianyang is under the B god. I can''t hold it for a minute." Su Xiaoqiao said with a grin.


    "This kid sometimes can say a word." Han Sen was very satisfied with Su Xiaoqiao''s performance at this time.


    "Well, you said that Luo Tianyang didn''t insist for a minute, then we will make a bet. Luo Tianyang will not insist on it for a minute. My mutant blood hoof beast will be yours. If Luo Tianyang insists for more than one minute, your mutant night wolf will return to me. Do you dare to gamble?" Liu Hongtao said to Su Xiaoqiao.


    Su Xiaoqiao suddenly felt a little panic in his heart. He said that one minute was an exaggeration. Where is it really possible to win Luo Tianyang in just one minute.


    As Liu Hongtao said, Luo Tianyang is behind the gods, and he will give Luo Tianyang some souls, and it will not be done in a minute.


    Liu Hongtao��s variant of the night wolf was when Su Xiaoqiao recently participated in the action. He was particularly fortunate to shoot the night wolf king and got the mutant beast. He was like a baby by Su Xiaoqiao and showed off in the group all day.


    At this time, Liu Hongtao even proposed to take the mutated night wolf as a bet, and it was necessary for B God to defeat Luo Tianyang in one minute. How could this be, it is simply the game that must be lost.


    "Liu deputy team leader, everyone just chatting, why bother?"


    "Yes, old Liu, Xiaoqiao, he also said that."


    "Yeah, everyone is bragging."


    Several members of the group have been playing rounds, but Liu Hongtao is not arrogant, yin and yang said: "Young people, I want to let him understand, things that do not understand can not be said, at home, forget it, talk outside But it��s going to be dead."


    "I am going, you are not finished yet? Bet on gambling, I am afraid that you will not be? If you lose, you can not rely on the account." Su Xiaoqiao usually laughs haha, but after all, he was born well, where he got the temper, Whatever his beast is not the soul of the beast, the man can not be stepped on by you.


    "Small bridge, you will say a few words." Several members of the group are going to La Suuqiao. This is simply the game that must be lost. Isn��t the gambling of Liu Hongtao not to send him a mutant soul?


    On weekdays, Liu Hongtao��s yin and yang ecstasy, in addition to a few dog legs, not many people in the group like him, naturally toward Su Xiaoqiao.


    "Well, I will admire the young people who have the bones. You are afraid that I don''t care. I will give the beast to the leader, let the leader make a testimony, whoever loses directly to the two beasts, so everyone All are assured." Liu Hongtao said that he transferred his own blood sorcerer beast to Yang Manli.


    "Old Liu, his team members have a mouth, it is not necessary to do this?" Yang Manli frowned.


    "The leader, I am also good for him. If he is so used to him, maybe he is causing any trouble outside." Liu Hongtao looked at Su Xiaoqiao with some contempt: "You apologize to the brother." Wrong, my brother doesn''t care about you. Even if this is the case, I will talk about it later."


    In the hearts of all people, Liu Hongtao is shameless. If it is said by others, Su Xiaoqiao may have passed down, but Liu Hongtao is shameless to say this, let alone Su Xiaoqiao, just change it. A **** man, how can he bow his head.


    Everyone knows that it is going to be broken. Su Xiaoqiao suddenly gritted his teeth and angered: "Liu Hongtao, you don''t have a BB there, 2, 460, and I will gamble with you."


    Say, Su Xiaoqiao transferred his mutant night wolf to Yang Manli: "The leader, you will take it for me first. I will win back and ask everyone to have a barbecue together."


    "Well, I like young people like you, I don''t know how tall and thick." Liu Hongtao''s face is blooming, and a mutant animal is rare. He has got one in three words and is still a variant of the night wolf. Wang, this is a fusion of the soul of the beast, more valuable than his mutant mount blood hoof beast.


    Yang Manli secretly frowned. She originally wanted to persuade a few words to let this happen, but Liu Hongtao spoke first of those words. Su Xiaoqiao, who was directly motivated, had to take over the gamble that seemed to be a must.


    "Young people are still too impulsive, and eating a loss is also a lesson." Yang Manli sighed in her heart, things have reached this point, she said nothing is useless.


    After Su Xiaoqiao��s hard-selling gambling, he was also annoyed in his heart. Although he was confident in B God, he was sure that B God could win Luo Tianyang, but the time of one minute was too short. Just enter the fighting field and say a few words. One minute has passed.


    What''s more, the other party is Luo Tianyang. In case, God''s Son really lends the spirit of King Kong to Luo Tianyang. Don''t say a minute, it is difficult to tell the difference in ten minutes.


    Seeing the past of a field, it was soon the turn of Luo Tianyang and B God. Su Xiaoqiao whispered in a nervous voice: "B God, B God, so your name is also my help." Loud, you are also blessing me this time, the mutation night wolf I just got the hand not long, no hot, no one can cheap Liu Hongtao that grandson!"


    Han Sen was sitting next to him, and he heard all the words without leaking. He almost vomited blood: "Bless your sister, brother is still not dead! Then again, what B brother B god, vulgar life, brother Haven''t found your account yet, have you mentioned this to me?"

 Chapter 84： King Kong vigorously

    Finally, the martial arts monument shows the number of b **** and Luo Tianyang, Hansen''s five eight is also very eye-catching, everyone knows this is his number.


    Luo Tianyang has already stepped on the martial arts field first, and sees his calm and relaxed appearance. It seems that he is very confident about this battle. He looks at Su Xiaoqiao''s heart.


    "B god? This is already starting soon. Why haven''t you seen b **** coming over? If this is not the case for three minutes, can this be an automatic waiver?"


    The watch platform has already been filled with people, and they all want to watch the battle of the b god, but they have not seen the familiar golden figure.


    Su Xiaoqiao is even more nervous, Liu Hongtao is a yin and yang strange smile: "Su Xiaoqiao ah Su Xiaoqiao, it seems that your situation is very bad, you said that if the gold coins do not come, I won you, you are not convinced right?"


    "What are you talking about? The time is still very early. The first appearances are all small scorpions. The last one is the wave ss. Do you understand ah?" Su Xiaoqiao retorted, but never saw b god. The shadow of the heart made him feel a little guilty. He thought: "B God won''t have anything to delay, then my variant night wolf is not going to be ruined?"


    "Well, I see when you can harden your mouth." Liu Hongtao sneered.


    Suddenly, Su Xiaoqiao was wearing a cloak and no one had stood up. He walked toward the martial arts field and shocked Su Xiaoqiao and others.


    However, I saw that the man took the cloak while walking, and revealed a golden armor, and the people around him suddenly cheered.


    "b god...b god..."


    "Haha, b **** little angel is coming."


    "I know, how can God b not come?"


    Su Xiaoqiao was even more happy and stunned: "Oh my God, b God, you are a god, help me to turn Luo Tianyang the kid, remember a minute... a minute..."


    Su Xiaoqiao is now very sure that the gold coins must have heard their conversation, that is to say, the gold coins know that he wants to kill Luo Tianyang in one minute. This is undoubtedly good news for Su Xiaoqiao.


    Several members of the Shinsei group were very excited: "B God just sat next to us and didn''t even recognize him. It was a failure!"


    "It really failed. I knew that I should sign it. I heard that the signature of B God��s signature is very valuable now."


    "This is a god, Xiaoqiao, you don''t know that b God is there to say those words?"


    Su Xiaoqiao was laughing and laughing: "This is called Tianzhu. I know where b is going to be here. He is like a scorpion. I was wondering how the man wears so much hot days." ��


    Liu Hongtao��s face was not funny, and he sneered and said: ��Don��t be so happy, even if he wants to help you, it��s impossible to defeat Luo Tianyang in one minute.��


    "B God shot, what is impossible? If he wants, then it must be done." Su Xiaoqiao immediately retorted, confident in b god.


    Although Yang Manli was surprised that b God was by their side, it was not as optimistic as Su Xiaoqiao. From a rational point of view, Liu Hongtao said that there is nothing wrong with it.


    Although Luo Tianyang may not be the opponent of b god, but Luo Tianyang has a **** in the back to help, the body of the beast is certainly quite a lot, Luo Tianyang''s own skills are not as good as the gods and the gods next to the few characters, but also quite good His body''s indicators should all exceed 10 points. Coupled with some powerful beasts, it is not easy to defeat him.


    "If b **** is a shooter, plus a high-level beast soul bow and beast soul arrow, maybe there is still a chance to solve Luo Tianyang quickly, but he seems to have never used a bow and arrow." Yang Manli sighed in her heart.


    God Son saw Hansen, and his eyes flashed a stern color. At the same time, he gave a look to Luo Tianyang in the field. Luo Tianyang suddenly nodded intently.


    For this game, God''s Son has spent a lot of thoughts. He also knows that Luo Tianyang is definitely not the opponent of b God, so he did not expect Luo Tianyang to defeat b God, but he still loaned King Kong to Luo Tianyang. He also prepared a lot of powerful mutant souls for Luo Tianyang.


    In order for Luo Tianyang to create some trouble for b god, it is best to reinvent him, even if he can not be heavy, he must also force his true ability.


    God''s emperor regards b **** as a big affliction, so he wants to let people know the blessing and energy of b **** before he hits b god. By the way, look at his bottom and see how strong he is. Luo Tianyang is such a candidate.


    Luo Tianyang is a haze role, he is not greedy, the martial arts monument has just been bright, representing the beginning of this showdown, Luo Tianyang directly summoned the King Kong vigorously, but also put a variant of the armor cover On the body.


    Suddenly, I saw a giant python standing on the field with more than three meters. He was wearing a half-body skeletal arm, and holding a scorpion-shaped macadamia with a mutated beast in his hands. It was a little scary to look at the momentum. .


    The smile of God''s mouth is a smile. This is where he appreciates Luo Tianyang. On the strength, Luo Tianyang can only count among the people around him, but Luo Tianyang''s kind of pungency and calmness makes him value.


    God has always believed that no matter whether you are good or bad, at least you have to have self-knowledge and know what you can do and can''t do anything. Obviously, at this point, Luo Tianyang is doing very well.


    Bullying and fearing evil is a derogatory term for others, but in the eyes of God, this is not necessarily a symbol of wisdom.


    Now Luo Tianyang''s performance is very satisfying to him. Everything is done in the safest way, at least to keep a small life.


    Of course, Luo Tianyang''s little life **** is not very important, but if Luo Tianyang is dead, he will ruin the lord of Luo Tianyang''s King Kong, so Luo Tianyang can''t die.


    "That''s the way, what can be done to the point, try to drag the gold coin, squeeze more things out, as long as something is wrong, immediately rush out of the martial arts field to admit defeat." God of Heaven with a smile, looking at the field Luo Tianyang and b God on the top: "Gold coins, let me see what you have in the end."


    When Liu Hongtao saw Luo Tianyang��s hand, he immediately became happy: ��When I say something, God��s Son will definitely lend King Kong to Luo Tianyang. Am I right? Plus the variant bone, don��t say One minute, I think even if it is an hour, b **** may not be able to win Luo Tianyang."


    "What do you want to blow? On Luo Tianyang''s kind of person, can he insist on an hour of blood transformation?" Su Xiaoqiao turned his lips, but the heart was a bit cold. I didn''t expect King Kong to be really on Luo Tianyang. .


    "In any case, it doesn''t matter if you insist on ten minutes. It is enough to win you ten times. Unfortunately, you don''t have ten variant night wolves." Liu Hongtao looked at Su Xiaoqiao with ridicule.

 Chapter 85： Ten seconds

    But soon, Liu Hongtao smiled on his face.


    I saw the moment when the martial arts monument was lit up. B God directly summoned the **** and slaughterer, like a wild horse running wild, holding a sturdy golden sawtooth gun in his hand, and arrogantly turning into Luo Tianyang, who was transformed into a diamond. go with.


    Just in the blink of an eye, b God rushed to the front of Luo Tianyang, guns such as poisonous dragons out of the hole generally tied to the belly of King Kong.


    Luo Tianyang screamed, and his hands were smashing down, suddenly squatting on the variegated blood saw gun and flying the mutant blood saw from the hands of b god.


    Liu Hongtao is trying to scream out loud, but he sees that B God is not moving at all. In the moment when the mutated blood saw is smashed, a golden sword is pulled out from the waist, just like a pair of squats. Luo Tianyang.


    King Kong is a big force, but at the same time it is a bit clumsy, and the distance is still good. Such a close distance is too late to react.


    Just listen to it!


    The three-meter-high King Kong vigorously was directly blocked by the waist. Luo Tianyang only came and screamed, and fell to the ground and died. He recovered his original body and died directly. The blood flowed to the ground.


    Everyone was staring at Hansen, who took the knife in the indifference and took the variegated bloodsaw. The mother��s only ten seconds was less than that. Luo Tianyang actually let b God give it.


    After the silence of the moment, the cheers of the mountains and the tsunami burst out. The shouts of b gods are endless, and the whole martial arts field is boiling.


    Su Xiaoqiao is also the most joyful and flea, jumping directly to the table and twisting his **** and shouting: "b **** b **** I love you, just like mice love rice..."


    Liu Hongtao is like a gray, sitting there, like a balloon, and in any case can not accept the fact that Luo Tianyang was so embarrassed.


    "Blood hoof beast... my beast blood hoof beast... how could this be... how could this be..." Liu Hongtao almost squirted out a bit of old blood.


    The **** of heaven is a bite of bleeding. Luo Tianyang was defamed and he didn''t care, but his King Kong was vigorously smashing, but he was one of the few gods of blood and blood, so he was destroyed along with Luo Tianyang, plus On those mutant beasts, now God��s heart is almost bleeding.


    "b God, I will teach you to live without asking for death." God''s Son is arrogant, looking at the eyes of b God is full of killing, but there is some helplessness.


    There used to be the possibility of enclosing the b god, but now b **** has the pair of wings, it is not that they can sleep.


    Now God''s Son is very regretful to use that one-time God blood poisonous six-winged bee arrow, if there is that arrow in, and why can''t shoot b god, even if he flies into the sky is useless.


    But if you think about it carefully, if God does not use the poisonous six-winged bee arrow, b God will not have **** and slaughter beasts. Without such strong power and speed, it is impossible to kill the blood and soul. Luo Tianyang.


    Thinking of this, God''s Son is even more hateful of the flesh and blood of a god, a blood stagnant in the chest, can not swallow it.


    "Check, give me a check in the dead, I must find out who the b **** is, find out in the world of the sanctuary of God, I will kill you outside." God is a heart to be b God kills, otherwise he can''t swallow anyway.


    This time it can be said that the loss is heavy. Luo Tianyang died and did not say that he also plunged into so many mutant beasts and King Kong vigorously, and did not have any influence on b god, so it was such a simple knife.


    Hansen didn''t dare to be surrounded by people. Otherwise, it would be impossible to go. When he came out of the martial arts field, he patted his wings and flew away. He did not give those enthusiastic people a chance to surround him.


    b. The slashing of the scorpion is in the steel nail shelter, and some people have sent the story to the sky. Unfortunately, there is no way to record in the shelter, only one mouth says that the influence is not big, and Luo Tianyang It is not a celebrity. He did not have much repercussions when he killed him. He did not cause too much storm on the Skynet.


    After all, this is only the martial warfare of the steel armor shelter. If you can get the first place in the steel armor shelter, enter the battle of the gods in the first place of all shelters. At that time, all the first sanctuary shelters can see. In the duel, if you can get into the top ten, you can truly shock the league.


    However, the people in the steel armor shelter were obviously scared by the b god. The opponents in the following rounds almost all surrendered directly after encountering Hansen, and even simply did not go and directly abstained.


    When you go to the stage without saying a word, you will be stunned. If you are so murderous, you can get it. After all, Luo Tianyang, who has turned into a **** beast, has been defamed. No one else dares to fight with b.


    Some people even accuse b that God is a murderer, a murderer and a murderer, and so on. He also posted on the Internet to say how b **** is how ferocious, is a metamorphosis murderer and the like.


    After seeing the post, Su Xiaoqiao and other people from the group of the gods saw the post, and they said that he and Liu Hongtao had bet on the same day, and suddenly praised many people who appreciated b god.


    However, this did not wash away the fact that b was murderous and murderous. Later, someone made a post anonymously and said that Luo Tianyang followed the sacred steel shacks of the gods, and ruined many people who did not know how many people were harming the girls. Many people who have been in the steel nail shelter have resonated, and they all praised the b. The killing of the people is simply to kill the people.


    "On the animal like Luo Tianyang, I changed it to b god. I have already killed him. Can I wait until the martial arts competition?"


    "It��s good to kill, thirty-two likes."


    "It��s all a group of animals, it��s time to kill."


    "Ignorance, murder is killing, no matter who kills, it is a crime, b **** is a murderer."


    "What stuff, but also b god, is a garbage."


    "If you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense. People who know the steel armor shelter know that b is killing."


    "It��s good to say upstairs, and it��s annoying to those who don��t know what to do.��


    Sky Online has been arguing over this, but then there have been a lot of postings about how b God is cruel and how to rub the garbage. The voice for b God is getting smaller and smaller, and many of the posts that sounded for b are inexplicably deleted. Or it was overwhelmed by a lot of negative postings.


    The people in the steel nail shelter know that it is God''s son, but no one has the energy to compete with the gods. After all, the people who can compete with the Xingyu Group will not have much in the whole league.


    And no one is willing to offend the future heirs of Xingyu Group for a stranger.

 Chapter 86： Special training

    "Senge, do you think I am riding this mount?" Su Xiaoqiao rode a mutant blood hoof beast and turned around in the yard of the Shinsei group. From time to time, he showed off to other people in the shooting group.


    The mutated blood hoof is a bit like an antelope, but the head is born with a big buffalo horn, and the head is almost as big as an adult camel. The whole body is black like a satin, and the four hooves are like red blood. It looks really God is abnormal.


    Hansen��s heart was depressed. He had spent so much effort to help the stinky kid win a variant mount, but he didn��t get anything.


    Although Hansen also has a variant mount, but the stuff is in the water, usually not used.


    "After the end of the martial arts contest, you have to find a way to hunt a horse to return to the beast, otherwise it is not a problem to go on the road with your legs every time you go out, and it does not pull the wind." Han Sen��s heart secretly calculated.


    The dark swamp is definitely not enough. It is calculated that there is a mount, and there is something big about it. It��s too ugly to ride the stuff.


    "Han Sen, you come to my office for a trip." Yang Manli stood on the second floor and shouted at Hansen with no expression.


    "Senge, you have offended the team leader?" Su Xiaoqiao ran over and smiled and asked.


    "I''m not guilty of what she is doing?" Hansen said, touching his nose.


    "Then how do I see the team leader seeing your eyes are not good, you have to be careful." Su Xiaoqiao sneered.


    "Do you still have this ability? If you don''t go to the flyover to see the show, it''s really a curse." Han Sen smiled a few words and went to the office of Yang Manli on the second floor.


    "Yang leader, what is it for me?" Han Sen asked Yang Manli.


    "I don''t know what the captain Qin has seen in the end, let you join the squad, but since the captain Qin has told me to train you to prepare for the exam, I will definitely do my best. From today, you have to go to the transfer station every day to find me. Report, I will train you rigorously, you are better prepared, Blackhawk Military Academy is not a military school that can be admitted casually, then you will be very hard."


    After a pause, Yang Manli said faintly: "If you can''t eat this bitterness, it''s best to go to Qin stationmaster and ask for withdrawal. I won''t stop you."


    ��When did it start?�� Hansen asked.


    "Now." said Yang Manli got up and sent Hansen back to Luo Jiaxing.


    Yang Manli took Hansen to the test hall of the transfer station. This is the professional test hall of the military. The data of the body will be tested more accurately.


    "You do a detailed test first, let me see how much your physical fitness is far from the minimum standard of the Black Hawk Military Academy." Yang Manli said with a blank expression.


    "No need, I think it is absolutely no problem to test the Black Hawk with my physical fitness." Hansen is really a little afraid to test, he is afraid to scare Yang Manli.


    Before his physical quality has been approached by 10 points in all aspects, and later got so many variant genes and **** genes, now definitely has passed 10 points, and certainly more than a lot.


    "Test." Yang Manli glared at Hansen''s cold voice.


    "Measure and test, what is this fierce?" Han Sen muttered, slowly moving to the entrance of the test hall.


    Han Sen made up his mind and decided to take a test. It should not be too prominent, so as not to be seen by Yang Manli.


    Fortunately, Hansen is very confident in controlling his body. The more he is practicing in the deep ice, the more Hansen feels that this super-nuclear gene is really mysterious, and now it is just getting started. Not long after, Han Sen had already felt that the control of his body had reached a microscopic level, and he could even control his own bone joints and muscle reactions as he wished.


    Even with heartbeat and blood pressure, body temperature, etc., Hansen can use the "ice muscle jade" to have certain influence and control.


    The more I learned about "ice muscle jade bones", the more Han Sen felt scared. Fortunately, Xue Longyan had already been seriously injured. Otherwise, even if the snow dragon geese had no animal spirits, the death would definitely be his Hansen.


    It is precisely because of this, Hansen more and more dare not let people know that he cultivated "ice muscle jade bone surgery", for fear that people know that Xuelongyan is dead in his hands.


    The various test items in the test hall are similar to those in the physical comprehensive quality testing center, but they are more precise. Hansen probably knows what each item is tested.


    Soon, Hansen completed the test of all the projects, sweating from the exit of the test hall.


    Yang Manli is obviously very dissatisfied with Han Sen''s appearance. He said coldly: "You only have to do a test and you are so tired. The endurance is too bad. It is very difficult to get into the Blackhawk Military Academy."


    Where does Yang Manli know that Han Sen controls his body, so that the physical strength of the test scores within his own control is far more exhausting than the completion of these test projects, so it will look very tired.


    After all, these items are not as simple as weight-lifting. It is very difficult to perfectly control your nervous reaction, heartbeat and other subtle performances. If Hansen cultivates the "ice muscle jade", it is impossible to hide himself. Physical condition.


    After Yang Manli took Hansen��s test results, she carefully looked through one item until she finished the last item. She said faintly: ��The quality is not up to 10, but it is close, but 10 points. The quality is only the recruitment standard of the general military school. Even if the Black Hawk Military Academy is a special enrollment, the comprehensive quality of 10 points can only be said to be reluctant."


    Said, Yang Manli also output some information on the smart machine, while watching and saying: "In the next month or so, I will let your body''s various quality indicators exceed 10, while also training your bow and arrow and The level of shooting, the level of skill in this area is published to the standard, it is possible to be recruited into the Black Hawk Military Academy as a special student."


    "Yang leader, can I ask, if it is not a special enrollment, what kind of results is required to enter the Black Hawk Military Academy?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "When can you beat me with your own skills, you are eligible to enter the Black Hawk." Yang Manli did not look at Han Sen, and went to the training hall next to him.


    Hansen followed Yang Manli, curiously looking at the various training instruments in the hall that most had never seen before, and many soldiers did various trainings in the hall.


    Legend has it that the station is affiliated with the military. Everything here is the standard of the army. The only difference is that most of the soldiers here are not new to the army. It is likely that there is not even a real battlefield.


    To put it bluntly, after being enlisted in the army, people who can be assigned to Anan for a few years are mostly people who are at home or have some ability to bear. Otherwise, they will be sent to the front line, where they can enjoy it.

 Chapter 87： cheat?

    Yang Manli took Han Sen to a car with a full-closed instrument that was about 50 meters long. She turned on the instrument to debug the data and took off the jacket to reveal a black professional workout suit.


    I don��t know what kind of exercise clothes made of materials are basically close-fitting. Hansen discovered that Yang Manli��s figure is very good, especially a pair, long and straight, and people who can��t help but want to go up and touch One.


    "Look at it, I will only demonstrate it once. From today, you have to complete it every day, otherwise you will not go anywhere until it is completed." Yang Manli said that he entered the fully enclosed instrument.


    Yang Manli just entered, and the soldiers who were training were surrounded by them, watching the holographic images inside drooling.


    "Captain Yang is getting better and better. You look at the long legs. I can''t be tired for three years."


    "What three years, I can play for thirty years."


    "Look at the ass, hehe."


    The animals stared at the holographic image, and all the eyes were coming out.


    Yang Manli inside has already started. There are many different exercise programs in the 50-meter-long instrument. Yang Manli''s completion of one item does not seem to be very laborious. It seems that the intensity is not great and it seems that it should be easy to complete.


    "Big Brother, what kind of instrument is this? It doesn''t look so difficult?" Hansen wondered, pulling the soldier next to him.


    "It''s not difficult? Children, you are too naive. You see that Captain Yang is doing it easily. It is because her physical quality is strong. If you do it for me, I am afraid that it will be tidy if you can''t finish two or three items."


    "This stuff is a gravimeter, and it will be equipped on the interplanetary class and the warship. It can adjust the gravity inside the battleship. Now the data of the captain Yang adjusts. If there is no comprehensive quality of 10 points, you will be tired when you walk a few steps inside. Like a cow, it is more tired than playing seven times a night."


    "Boy, you have a good time, let yourself be."


    Several animals were no strangers to Hansen. Qin Hao often called Hansen into the fighting room to clean up his things. The soldiers at the transfer station did not know.


    Seeing that Yang Manli was coming out of the gravimeter, several animals rushed and rushed, as if nothing had happened, and they continued their previous training.


    After Yang Manli came out, her forehead was slightly sweaty, grabbed her coat and put it on her body, and said with a blank expression: "Now you have to finish it again, then come to me."


    After that, Yang Manli did not watch Hansen exercise here, and left.


    Yang Manli knows very well that Han Sen��s physical qualities are only close to ten. It is impossible to complete this kind of intensity training. She just has to polish Hansen first so that he can listen to the command training in the future.


    Hansen was about to enter the gravimeter to start training. He suddenly saw a farmer ran over. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Hansen��s shoulder. He said with a smile: "Man, you can help the brothers with a later time." When the r-level holographic resources come over, my brother will tell you a secret so that you can easily pass the gravimeter test without having to be so miserable by the Yang team leader every time."


    "How can I easily pass the test of the gravimeter?" Han Sen directly agreed, and the r-level holographic resources that the animals said were holographic images.


    "Going on the road." The farmer happily patted Hansen''s shoulder and whispered to his ear: "After the data of the gravimeter is set, if you modify it, it will be recorded. Captain Yang only needs one. Seeing the data can be seen. However, the gravimeter has a protection mechanism, mainly to prevent people from being able to withstand gravity and cause danger. My method allows you to change the gravity data through this mechanism. It won''t show up on the final data, so you can easily complete the test without being discovered by Captain Yang."


    "This is good, big brother, you tell me how to get it?" Hansen asked happily.


    "We said yes, the secret can tell you, but you must help me get back the r-level holographic resources, otherwise don''t blame my brother for being rude to you," said the animal.


    "Big brother, you can rest assured that it will be wrong with me." Hansen patted his chest to guarantee.


    The farmer nodded with satisfaction, told Hansen about the method of changing the gravity setting data, and then Hansen, and he must help him with him next time, and also appointed several actors.


    "The data has been set, please confirm the data..." Hansen entered the gravimeter and heard the sound of the brain, and then a series of data.


    "OK." Hansen said after listening.


    "After the confirmation is completed, the test will be started after ten seconds, and the countdown starts ten, nine, eight..."


    When the countdown is over, Hansen only feels a heavy body, as if the body is a few hundred pounds of fat.


    Hansen did not use the method of the animal to change the test data. He wanted to see if he could pass the test like Yang Manli with his physical fitness.


    Under the gravitational blessing, Hansen was very unaccustomed. After the activity, he started the first test.


    Yang Manli went back to the office and began to handle the official duties. After finishing the work, she looked at the time is already in the afternoon. I feel that it is almost the same. Han Sen should be as tired as a dead dog. You can go back and learn Hansen. Let him obey afterwards.


    Who knows that Yang Manli returned to the training hall, but saw that Han Sen was talking and laughing with several animal soldiers in the station. The animals were still teaching him to play with new training equipment. The appearance of the dog.


    "Han Sen, I let you train, what are you doing?" Yang Manli was annoyed in the heart, and quickly walked over and asked coldly.


    The animals were all shocked. One by one, like a mouse, and the cat was quickly removed. Only Hansen stood alone in front of Yang Manli.


    "Report leader, I have completed the training you have explained." Hansen took a military gift that the group of animals had just taught him.


    ��Complete?�� Yang Manli frowned slightly, and walked quickly to the gravimeter to adjust the data that Hansen had just trained.


    Looking at Han Sen''s data, the more I look at Yang Manli, the more I frown, the face is gradually gloomy, and even behind it can be described as anger.


    There is no doubt that Yang Manli does not think that Hansen can complete such data. It is possible for people with a comprehensive physical quality of at least 12 to complete such test data. Hansen��s physical data has only been tested, and no one has reached 10 Point, of course, this is unlikely to be Hansen��s real test data.

 Chapter 88： Real man is long enough

    "Who told you the vulnerability of the gravimeter''s protection mechanism?" Yang Manli''s eyes are like killing the general Hansen problem, what kind of character Yang Manli is, in her own three-point land, I don''t know. The protection mechanism of the gravimeter is vulnerable.


    "What protection mechanism loophole? I don''t understand what Yang is talking about." Han Sen looked innocent.


    "Don''t you say that? Go take the practice bow and arrow of 70." Yang Manli was not angry, said coldly.


    Hansen didn''t know what she wanted to do, so she took the practice bow of 70.


    ��Is the standard bow standing posture learned?�� Yang Manli asked Han Sen.


    "Learned." Hansen nodded.


    "Very good, the standard standing posture pulls the bow." Yang Manli said quietly.


    Hansen has worked **** bows and arrows, standing very standard, and the 70 bow is easy to fill.


    "Standing posture is good, very standard." Yang Manli unexpectedly praised Hansen.


    "Thank you, Yang group leader praised." Han Sen did not know what kind of goodwill Yang Yangli had. When she saw her expression, she knew that she must have trouble.


    "Keep this position until the evening is zero. If you move during this period, but I have not heard the name, you will not use it in the future. Even if Qin is personally in person, we must also Go one, you will leave if you don''t leave." After that, Yang Manli turned and left.


    After Yang Manli walked away, the few animals dared to run over. The animal that told Hansen��s gravimeter protection mechanism was awkward and said: ��Man, I can��t help it. I didn��t expect Captain Yang to stare at you. Instead, it hurts you."


    "Nothing, not just standing for a few hours, I live very much." Hansen said without any sense.


    "Don''t underestimate this standard standing position, it will be fine for a minute or two, but if you stand for an hour or two, it is more terrible than using a sentence. The bow of 70 is not a joke. Usually we can''t hold two of the 60. Hours, now there are more than four hours from zero. Captain Yang is really too embarrassed this time."


    "I think else, let''s go and recognize the mistake. Let''s say that we are talking together. If you are guilty, everyone will be jealous. Otherwise, who will live for more than four hours? The arm is not abolished."


    "It��s really impossible to do this. Look at the expression of Captain Yang. We are afraid that we will suffer the same crime this time."


    Several livestock complained and sighed for a while.


    "No, I will try it first. My endurance has always been good. For more than four hours, I think it should be fine." Hansen stopped several animals ready to plead guilty.


    "No matter how good the endurance is, this thing is really scary when it is long."


    Hansen smiled: "I have seen people who are scary again. Don''t go, wait until I really can''t support you. Then maybe Yang Manli looks at me poorly, so I won''t be so heavy." ""


    "That''s right, then the buddy, you must stick to it first, and if you can''t hold it, you will call us, and we will go to the captain Yang to plead guilty." Several animals are very loyal.


    Hansen nodded and stopped talking, and remained motionless. Sometimes it was more terrible than strenuous exercise. In particular, Hansen��s hands also opened 70 practice bows.


    I didn''t think so at first, but after half an hour, I felt that my arm muscles began to numb, and as time went by, this feeling of numbness became stronger and stronger.


    Just an hour, Hansen was sweating, and the muscles of his arms were like burning, and the feeling spread to the whole body, and the body trembled uncontrollably.


    Hansen gritted his teeth and ran "Ice Muscle and Jade Bone". He suddenly felt a stream of clear springs flowing out of his limbs. The feeling of numbness was gradually relieved.


    Through the monitor, Yang Manli looked at Han Sen from time to time and saw that he had not moved. When it was nearly an hour, the body began to tremble slightly. This kind of endurance has been somewhat unexpected. Even those soldiers, at most It��s just that kind of achievement.


    In this way, Yang Manli judged that he could support at most one and a half hours, and certainly supported less than two hours.


    "If you just come to training, you will cheat. If you don''t teach you well, let you suffer a little bit, and you can''t manage it later." Yang Manli did not really have to ask who it was. Hansen said nothing, but made her feel Hansen still has some merits. If it is a move, Yang Manli will look down on him even more.


    Yang Manli worked for a while, and after about an hour and a half, she went to see Hansen and found that Hansen was still standing there.


    After watching a few eyes, Yang Manli couldn��t help but frown. Now Hansen��s situation is better than an hour, and the body is not shaking. The sweat drops are much less, and it seems to be easier than before. A bit.


    "He moved?" Yang Manli couldn''t be sure. She looked back at the monitor screen and didn''t see Hansen moving in the last half hour.


    "Weird!" Yang Manli didn''t go to work anymore, she looked at Hansen''s image.


    In a minute and a second, Hansen has been standing for two hours.


    "Man, you are really good, are you living here?"


    "You are really perverted, if your other physical parameters can have this level, it is not a dream to be admitted to the Central Military Academy."


    "Brother, real man, lasting!" A farmer gave a thumbs up to Hansen.


    "I really can''t help but say, don''t break the body, it''s not worth it."


    Hansen kept his body motionless and smiled and said: "I feel okay, it should be no problem to stick to zero. Why should you go, don''t worry about me."


    "Brother, if you can really stick to zero, my brother said nothing. In the transfer station, my brother will cover you."


    "Have you a head, do you dare to call the board with the captain Yang? Or can you call the board of Qin stationmaster?"


    "You still have a big head, save it."


    "Cough, I just said that, don''t be so serious."


    Several animals went to the cafeteria after taking a shower. Hansen was left in the training hall. Hansen quietly operated "Ice Muscle and Jade" with his eyes closed. The power like Qingquan emerged from every cell. Eliminate the fatigue of his body.


    When Hansen insisted for three hours, even Yang Manli was a little moved. Even some doubts were that the animals were moving on the surveillance screen. She only watched the repeated play.


    However, it is obvious that Yang Manli hesitated and left the office to go to the training hall.

 Chapter 89： I am definitely the most fierce

    "Do you have anything to say to me now?" Yang Manli walked over to Hansen and looked at Hansen, who was like a sculpture.


    Hansen''s "Ice Muscle Jade" is just getting started. It didn''t eliminate all his body load. After standing for more than three hours, the whole body was still soaked with sweat.


    It��s just that Hansen��s body is still as firm as ever, and there is no trembling in the hand holding the bow and the arrow.


    For the first time, Yang Manli felt that Hansen was still a bit talented. He stood here for more than three hours. The hand holding the bow and arrow is still so stable. This is really a good talent or ability for the shooter.


    "Report leader, I really have nothing to say," Hansen said.


    "Well, since you are so arrogant, then continue to stand." Yang Manli did not go back, she was a little angry, but some admire Hansen, 16 or 17 years old, it is not easy to have this kind of persistence. At least when she was sixteen or seven years old, the bow that held 60 could only last for two hours.


    After Yang Manli looked closely at Hansen��s situation, he confirmed that he did not have excessive overdraft. That is to say, he still had the strength to stand up. This made Yang Manli very surprised. Today Hansen��s performance is indeed out of her. Unexpected.


    Although this is a test of endurance, and its relationship with other physical qualities is not very large, but Han Sen can persist for so long, its endurance is indeed beyond ordinary people, generally around 10 points of comprehensive quality, it is impossible This kind of endurance.


    "How can there be such strong endurance?" Yang Manli looked more and more surprised. This kind of endurance is indeed too unusual, even she can''t do it herself, and Hansen actually did this with only 10 points of comprehensive physical fitness. Kind of step.


    After Yang Manli returned to the office, she continued to observe Hansen through monitoring. First, she wanted to know how much Hansen could persist. Secondly, she was afraid that Hansen would be deadlocked in a position for a long time and would abandon her arm.


    She really didn''t want Hansen, but she didn''t want to abolish Hansen''s position, so she needed to prevent accidents. She couldn''t really abandon Hansen''s arm, not to mention that Hansen''s endurance quality now surprised her a bit. .


    As for Hansen��s answer, Yang Manli did not really want it. If Hansen really said it, Yang Manli felt that his character was not good.


    It didn��t take long for Yang Manli to go, and the animals sneaked back with water and food.


    "Brother, you have worked hard, come and come, drink nutrient solution, add some physical strength." A farmer opened the bottle of nutrient solution and sent it to Hansen''s mouth.


    "Come on, eat something, this meat is not comparable to the meat of the shelter world, but it is better to have a professional chef, the taste is good." Another animal made a large piece of barbecue with a fork to Hansen before.


    "Still forever, I have persisted until now, almost one hour left, always let Yang team leader be satisfied, lest she turn back and say no." Han Sen said.


    "Brothers are really tough guys. Brothers have not served anyone, and I am serving you today."


    "Right, what is your name?"


    "Han Sen."


    "How long have you just passed the adult ceremony?"


    "Not less than seventeen."


    "Is the kid now so fierce?"


    "I don''t know if others are fierce, but I am definitely the most fierce."


    "Some of you don''t talk to him, the more you talk, the more tired you are."


    Several animals saw Hansen okay, just got a table and played cards directly next to them. Hansen��s heart was depressed: "Are you helping me or mad at me?"


    For more than four hours, Hansen had a hard time, until the last ten seconds countdown. When the time jumped to zero and one second, several animals lost their cards and quickly took Hansen��s bow and arrow. In the past, then Hansen was lifted and he was thrown into the liquid massage machine.


    "Don''t stop, I don''t need to massage, it''s too late, I want to go home." Han Sen quickly waved his hand, this massage machine he had seen before, thrown in and did not come out for an hour, it was so late He didn''t want to waste time here.


    "That can''t be done, you have been stiff, this is extremely damaging to the body, you must carry out the most thorough body relaxation and massage, so that the blood vessels meridians and muscles are rejuvenated, the liquid massage machine is the strongest mode, no three hours You can''t come out." A farmer said seriously.


    "I''m fine." Han Sen waited for three hours. When he saw a few animals and ignored him, he would throw him into the liquid pool and quickly use the techniques of evil spirits to grab the neck of one of the animals. Twisted, his whole body turned like a snake, and suddenly escaped the clutches of several animals.


    "Sister, I am really okay, rushing home, massage is no longer necessary, if you do not believe, I will give you a set of military boxing." Han Sen said that he put up a hand-style, and then quickly hit A set of military boxing.


    There is no such thing as a subtlety in this boxing. It is the mass boxing of the integrated Yili education. Basically it is equivalent to the degree of broadcasting gymnastics. However, such a simple military boxing has seen several animals, and the eyes are Like seeing a ghost.


    "I wipe, your kid is a monster with a human skin?" Until Hansen finished the military boxing, the brothers reacted, as if they were watching monsters.


    "I see the Shura people in human skin."


    "No, I think it is a perpetual motion machine with human skin."


    "Which chicken?"


    "Of course the chicken you want!"


    When Hansen left the transfer station and returned home, it was already a little late at night. Xiao Yan and his mother were not there. Han Sen casually got something to eat and filled his stomach and fell asleep on the bed.


    Although Hansen''s body is no problem, but it is already very tired, almost fell asleep on the bed, and has been sleeping until the next day at noon, the sun is almost as dry as the ass.


    Stretching a lame, Han Sen only felt that he couldn��t tell the excitement, the whole body��s cells and pores were like living, and ��Ice Muscle and Jade�� had unexpected entry, although it was still very Slow, but it is already comparable to the usual ten-day practice of Hansen.


    "Do you want to be able to practice "Ice Muscle and Jade" more effectively in that extreme state?" Hansen was in amazement.


    However, this discovery can indeed be tried. If it is really effective, it is definitely a great help for his cultivation of "Bone Bone and Jade".


    Hansen is not in a hurry to try. Anyway, when he goes back to the training hall, there is an opportunity. Yang Manli will not let him live easily.


    Hansen has also thought about it carefully. It will take a while for him to obtain the aristocratic title. It is not a bad thing to first join the detachment of the military school to join the Qin dynasty. At least some background can be obtained, which is also very helpful to the safety of the family.


    As Qin Qin said, if God''s Son really wants to move his family, even if he is at home, there are not many things that can be done. It is not as useful as the forces behind Qin.


    In the shelter, God��s Son is very scrupulous about Qin Yu. If you want to come to Qin, you should not be false. There should be power that makes God��s Sons dare not come. As long as God does not know that he is a gold coin, he will not come because Such a small matter, risking the risk of military forces behind the Qin Dynasty to move his family.


    Danger his family.

 Chapter 90： hand of God

    On the second day, when Hansen went to the transfer station, he took the r-level holographic information to the animal. The bark of the bark screamed and yelled to Hansen, and the happiness of his next life was all based on Han. Sen. ��


    Hansen��s sweating DC, but Yang Manli came so fast that Hansen escaped.


    Yang Manli also had no nonsense. After spending half an hour explaining the knowledge of the bow and arrow to Hansen, she set the mission goal and let Hansen do it herself.


    Hansen��s bow and arrow in school is a relatively basic thing. Yang Manli��s content is more practical, so Hansen really benefited a lot. Yang Manli��s level in this area is really good.


    There are many tasks to practice on their own, including the gravimeter. Hansen just wants to use the gravimeter. This time he used the protection mechanism of the gravimeter, but he did not lower the gravity but adjusted the gravity. A little higher to fit the real situation of his body.


    This training hall does not seem to be a place for general soldiers to train. In addition to those animals, Hansen has not seen other soldiers coming in.


    When he was resting at noon, Hansen and the animals were resting and chatting. Yesterday, Hansen asked for the r-rated animals. He asked Hansen: "I said Asen, what weapons do you use in addition to the bows and arrows?"


    "Oh, okay." Hansen took out his z steel shovel and showed it to him.


    The names of these animals are not known to Hansen. They only know their nicknames. This animal is nicknamed "Rotten Gambling Ghost". He listens to other animals and says that this goods are greedy and gambling, and absolutely scum.


    The rotten gambler took over Hansen, and took it in his hand. He seemed to be alive in his hand, and he swam around his fingertips like a snake. Hansen looked dazzled.


    "Look clearly." The rotten gambler grabbed his hand and stretched it into front of Hansen. The distance between Han and Hansen��s eyes was only a foot more, but the rotten gambler��s hands were so slight that he disappeared in Hansen��s eyelids. The rotten gambler is empty and empty, and if it is a big one, it is so gone.


    "I rely on, your nickname is wrong, you should call the magician right!" Han Sen looked left and right, did not see where the cockroaches went.


    The rotten gambler smiled and his hands swayed in front of Hansen. He grabbed it with his hands and slammed it back into the hands of the rotten gambler. It was just like magic.


    "How is this playing?" Hansen''s eyes widened.


    ��Hey, cool, not cool?�� the rotten gambler asked smugly.


    "Cool." Hansen nodded quickly.


    "Don''t dazzle?" The rotten gambler is playing with it.


    "Hyun." Hansen nodded again.


    "I don''t want to learn?" The rotten gambler looked at Hansen with a smile.


    "Think, you don''t teach?" Hansen asked.


    "In the future, my wife''s new film is all inclusive, I will teach you." The rotten gambler said with a smile.


    "Yes." Han Sen promised to come down, the wife of the bad gambling ghost, that is, the female stars who played r-level films.


    Although it takes a lot of money to buy genuine new films, Han Sen is very convinced of the bad gambling hand, and really wants to learn.


    "Well, come, let''s find a place, I will teach you slowly." The rotten gambler took Hansen aside and told him how to practice this hand.


    Hansen knows that this hand is not a magic, but a real hand, although some use the principle of visual blind spots, but most of them rely on the strength of the entire arm and muscle control.


    Yes, it��s the whole arm, not just the palm of your hand.


    The rotten gambler told him that the trick was called "Sleeve in the Sleeve", also known as "Sleeve in the Sleeve", which was the introduction of his family''s craftsmanship. However, he used a special knife with a blade and no handle. Both sides are crescent-like cutting edges, which are thin and profitable.


    The rotten gamblers play one with each other, it is like two butterflies flying in the hands, and the people watching are stunned.


    "How long will it take me to get to the realm of you?" Hansen enviously looked at the rotten gambler.


    The rotten gambler smiled and said: "I started to get started at the age of three, and I was only 7 years old. I only dare to say Xiaocheng now, and it is far from Dacheng."


    The rotten gambler said that he would return it to Hansen: "Don''t underestimate this hand. Although it is the basis of getting started, the more basic the things are, the more practical it is. Let''s practice it for the rest of your life. Let''s practice it."


    "Bad gambler, which one is your martial arts?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask.


    "Hey, you won''t enter this door, I don''t plan to get you started, just teach you something, you will practice and play, others don''t care." The rotten gambler walked a few, and again Go back and ask Han Sen: "Have you played a game on Skynet?"


    "Rarely play." Hansen has been working hard to survive, and there is time to play games.


    "The hand of God, play this game, it is helpful for you to practice this thing. If you can pass the customs, the knife in the sleeve is also an introduction." The rotten gambler said that he pointed to the holographic training machine.


    Hansen was very interested in the knife in the sleeve, and went to the holographic training machine to read the information of the game "Hand of God". Soon Hansen knew why the rotten gambler would let him play this game.


    This is a holographic percussion game, but it is not just the finger to tap, the tapping point is all around the whole arm, you must be able to use every inch of the arm muscle to hit the holographic button, it is possible to pass the test, for the reaction The dexterity and precision of the arm are very high.


    Because the difficulty of post-design has been very abnormal, this game is hierarchical, and apart from beginners, it is divided into three levels: evolver, survivor and demigod.


    The purpose of this grading is already obvious, corresponding to the three levels of the shelter, that is, telling the person playing the game, what level of difficulty should you choose?


    Hansen first chose the difficulty of beginners. The bad gambler said that the customs clearance is the beginner''s difficulty. As for which stage the rotten gambler played, it is not Hansen''s ability to know, and he did not say.


    Soon, Hansen was a little addicted to the game. He started to have some oysters, but after he became more proficient, the pleasure of quick hits was very addictive.


    "Fast, fast, faster..." Once the game starts, it will make the people who play can''t help but pursue the kind of extreme blow fun.


    However, Hansen did not have much time to play this game. After several rounds of the martial arts competition, Hansen reached the final with almost no suspense.


    I don''t know if Hansen''s luck is good or bad luck. He didn''t meet him with the boxing brother and the **** of heaven. God''s emperor eliminated the boxing brother, and Qin Hao eliminated the **** of the gods. Hansen was in the final. I met Qin Hao.


    In fact, Han Sen wants to meet God''s Son, so he has the opportunity to kill God''s Son on the field. Usually there are many masters around God, and there is no chance to connect with him.

 Chapter 91： Steel armor NO.1 battle

    The battle between b **** and Qin dynasty, the battle platform was almost all smashed, at least a hundred thousand people, even many people who did not sign up before also came.


    In addition to being the final relationship, the attraction of b **** and Qin dynasty itself is also an important reason.


    Qin Yu is undoubtedly the legend of the steel armor shelter. As a woman, he has won the first place in the martial arts competition for several years. Although he has not been able to climb the glory peak of the top ten sons, it is undoubtedly the steel armor. The no1, plus her beauty, this is the real existence of the steel armor shelter as a goddess, people love and fear and respect.


    b The recent strong rise of God is even more of a legend. The b **** that appears out of thin air, one piece of one thing has detonated people''s eyes, and it is still a very controversial figure.


    Whether it is to rob the **** of the gods of the blood of the beast, or to kill Luo Tianyang, the word b **** is soaked with a hint of darkness.


    However, the robotic passage and the **** Golden Horn Shura also made Hansen an idol-like figure.


    When the legend meets the legend, who wants to know what the result is, is that Qin Lan continues to continue her goddess, or b gods fly to the sky, directly at the steel nail shelter, everyone is looking forward to this The battle of legends.


    When Qin and B gods entered the market almost at the same time, all expectations reached the apex, and the cheers were deafening.


    "b god, how about a deal?" Qin Hao did not shoot, just quietly watching Han Sen, his face still seems to have a smile.


    When the audience heard Qin Qin��s speech, they all quieted down. They all wanted to know what Qin Zhen had to do with B God. Tens of thousands of eyes were so staring at the two people on the stage.


    "What trade?" Han Sen did not move, but there was some doubt in his heart. What kind of trade did Qin Hao have to do with him at this time? Is it because you want to buy him?


    "If you lose this game, join my steel armor, you are the deputy head. In the future, after I am promoted to the second shelter world, you are the head of the steel armor." Qin Yan eyes like a crescent, that Just like a smile.


    When this statement came out, it was all in vain. No one thought that Qin Lan would say such a thing. The significance of the steel armor group is far more than just a group. The steel armor group represents the military and the alliance.


    This is what glory is if Qin Qin��s words are to invite b God to become the spokesperson of the Union��s official shelter in the steel armor.


    "Sorry, I can''t accept this condition." But beyond everyone''s expectations, b God actually refused Qin.


    ��Why?�� Qin Haoran looked at Han Sen, the head of the steel armor group. I don��t know how many people want to climb this position. If this is a step into the upper level of the league, b **** thinks so I refused.


    People on the battle platform also think that b **** is crazy, how can such a good thing be rejected?


    "There are two reasons." Hansen said with a smile: "First, you can''t win me."


    This answer made everyone a slight glimpse, but Qin Hao asked: "What is the second reason?"


    "I will enter the world of the second god''s shelter earlier than you, so you can only accept your kindness," Hansen said calmly.


    This answer is very mad and arrogant. Qin has a background like steel armor. It is much easier to get the gene than the average person, but there is only one person in the b god. He even said that he would enter the second **** earlier than Qin. In the world of shelters, this is really crazy.


    However, no one thinks that there is anything wrong with b God. No one thinks that the **** of b should be denied. It seems that it is quite possible.


    Qin Xiao smiled and said: "Well, then I will change the conditions. If you lose, tell me your true identity."


    This condition of Qin Lan suddenly attracted a burst of cheers on the stage. They all wanted to know what the true identity of b God is. The conditions of Qin Yu are very much in line with their wishes.


    "If you lose?" Hansen asked in a hoarse voice.


    "You can open your own conditions." Qin Hao is so smiling, but his body has a strong self-confidence, look at that spirit, as if she will never lose.


    "A s-class purchase qualification for a sacred church." Hansen did not forget the nuclear genetics of the church, but he did not have the money, even if he had money, he did not qualify for the purchase.


    "Complete." Qin Hao''s eyes did not lift, and directly agreed, as if a s-class purchase qualification of a church is not at all.


    "Come on." Han Sen directly pulled out the sword of Shura, and he couldn''t dare to deal with it. So far, Qin Hao is still the person with the highest degree of gene completion in the steel nail shelter. I am afraid she will be poor. Less than ten points of God''s genes are not perfect.


    Hansen has not seen the state of Qin Zhen��s true full force against the enemy, but he is not completely uncertain.


    Hansen��s biggest advantage lies in his understanding of Qin Lan. Qin Yu��s dream is that he is Hansen, and she and Hansen have not known how many times, although she is unilaterally Hansen, but Hansen Therefore, many of Qin��s fighting habits are well known.


    However, Qin Lan knows nothing about b god, which is the biggest advantage of Hansen.


    Qin Yuyu stretched, a beautiful purple butterfly fluttered in her palm, turned into a purple squat in the palm of her hand, so elegant and standing, like the goddess in the wind.


    God-level poisonous heart butterfly, Han Sen knows that his blood armor is not able to fully guarantee his safety.


    Hansen has seen Qin Zhen used a poisonous heart butterfly, but because it is a huge purple feather scale dragon, the poison heart butterfly does not have a good effect, but now it is different for the superior, if If you are really caught up, Hansen doesn''t know if he can live on the toxins.


    Therefore, Hansen did not intend to give Qin Yu an opportunity. Shura��s sword directly smashed the past with a resentful attitude. The hegemonic knife was as fast as a broken wind. Hansen used this knife to kill the blood beast. The soul of King Kong is vigorously transformed into Luo Tianyang.


    Qin Lan was only a slight smile, the tip of his toes was light, and the people fluttered like a butterfly. Hansen��s overbearing knife fell into the air, and the poisonous heart butterfly in his hand took the opportunity to Hansen��s throat.


    Hansen did not retreat, let the poisonous heart butterfly squat to his throat, and the sword of Shura again violently attacked Qin.


    If the Qin dynasty does not escape this knife, he will split the Qin dynasty into two halves, and he himself has the protective armor of the blood, even if it is bloody, he may not be able to strike his life.


    "Rogue." Qin Xiaojiao snorted, people like a butterfly fell, elegantly flashed a knife burned by Hansen jade.

 Chapter 92： Atomic fission

    The Qin dynasty flashed, Hansen suddenly rejoiced in his heart, and the sword of Shura in his hand was like a river hanging over the sky. The brutal knife rushed toward the Qin dynasty, and the heart was turned to the limit by Han Sen, and it was like a knife. Qin Lan, I don��t give Qin Qin any chance at all.


    Han Sen is very clear that Qin Hao��s body is very good. He has been practicing evil spirits for so long. It��s already good, but he��s hard to get close to Qin except for the fact that Qin Hao didn��t take him seriously. Hey.


    Sure enough, Qin Lan seems to be a butterfly-like butterfly, calmly evading all the knives of Hansen, and sometimes counter-attacks, it seems to be light and elegant.


    These are indifferent to Han Sen. He is a knife that goes to Qin Qi, regardless of his knives. He is pushed to the peak again and again by the counter-heart, and the ice muscle jade is also fully working. The body is like a cool spring. Every cell is actively beating.


    Qin Hao is quiet, and all Hansen''s offensives are understated in the invisible. She is very confident in herself. After several years of forbearance, she finally introduced "Atomic Fission", plus her current gene completion and At the level of the soul of the beast, Qin Lan is very confident that he can enter the ranks of the top ten sons of this year. It is not impossible to compete for the position of the first god.


    "Atomic fission" is a very advanced nuclear genetic technique. It has a strong strengthening effect on all aspects of the body. Just like its name, "Atomic Fission" is a kind of deep and new with the origin of nuclear genetics. Martial arts can produce functions similar to nuclear fusion, releasing powerful energy, which can greatly improve physical fitness and have strong endurance.


    A perfect nuclear genetic technique, it is just too difficult and difficult to get started. Since Qin dynasty began, he has begun to practice "Atom Fission" under the guidance of his family. The progress can be said to be a slow metamorphosis. The time has passed, and she officially got started a few months ago.


    Yes, it��s just an introduction, but it��s just a matter of getting started. It��s already a metamorphosis, and her ability has made a qualitative leap.


    Twenty years of hard work has not been in vain, but once you get started, it is like a fish slam gantry, directly from the squid to the real dragon.


    Even God, who was almost the same as her, was easily defeated by her this year. It is not that God is not strong, but after the introduction of Atomic Fission, Qin has become too strong.


    Qin Lan believes that he will be able to climb the peak in the battle of the gods in this world, of course, including the opponent b **** in front of him.


    What Qin Zhen thinks is not a question of victory or defeat, but how to win b god, can make him convinced.


    For the stormy general knife, Qin Hao did not care, although the knife was fierce, but she could not hurt her, just made her feel a little difficult, she did not want to kill b god, naturally do not want to go with him.


    "You like to attack, then let you attack the end, let you use the last glimmer of strength, even the strength of the knife is gone, and I still have a good time, what kind of despair will be." Qin Hao smiled After flashing Hansen a knife, I thought: "As long as you plant an invincible seed in your heart, you will no longer be my opponent."


    Qin Hao intends to squander Hansen. Like Hansen, this high-knife knife method is extremely powerful for physical exertion. It is a strong attack of potential, and the sacrifice is the endurance.


    The Qin Qin''s "Atomic Fission", its endurance is one of its greatest strengths, just as the nuclear power plant''s long-lasting electrical capacity can be much longer than the same volume of coal-fired power.


    Qin Hao evaded all the knives of Hansen while waiting patiently for the moment Hansen was tired.


    The people in the stands have already seen the blood boiling, Hansen��s knife is cruel, and Qin��s body is very elegant. The two people��s movements are almost indistinguishable from their shots and movements. .


    In the eyes of ordinary people, it is obvious that Hansen chased the Qin dynasty, as if he had taken the absolute upper hand, and the screaming "b god" shouted from time to time.


    "It seems that the first of the steel nail shelters this year has to be replaced."


    "That is of course, b **** is absolutely invincible."


    "Haha, men are the masters of this world, women are shaking!"


    Yang Manli is disdainful and grinning, and the look is like a goddess who disdains and teaches mortals.


    As for the Son of God, he is even more disdainful. He has already deeply realized how terrible the Qin dynasty is today. He also knows that if he wants to learn, he has a chance to get a hand, but it is too difficult to practice, even if he is talented. Excellent, no one can enter the door for 20 years, although I know that "Atomic Fission" is strong, but there are really few who dare to practice this nuclear genetic technique.


    No one wants to invest the most precious time in twenty years in a nuclear genetic technique that I don��t know if I can practice it. If I fail, I won��t even have the chance to come back again. If I practice other nuclear genetic techniques, I will start. too late.


    God''s emperor did not have the courage to practice "Atomic Fission". At this time, he saw that Qin Lan was actually getting started, and the effect was so strong, and there was some regret in his heart.


    "The emperor brother, it seems that Qin Hao is a bit uncomfortable, has been pressed by the gold coins." A young man who is mixed with the gods is nervous.


    God''s Son scorned and snorted: "What do you know, Qin has already gotten started with "Atomic Fission", it can be said that it is in an invincible position, don''t look at the gold coins now cut, and soon he will be powerless Then, when the knife can''t be picked up, it will be difficult to see."


    "It turns out that the emperor is really knowledgeable." The young man quickly sent a flatterer.


    However, a young boy next to him said unreasonably: "If you don''t understand, don''t say, don''t you even have a little common sense? Men have more strength than women, and it is definitely not good for Qin."


    God''s Son of Heaven wanted to do it, but after seeing the young man who spoke, it was a slight glimpse. Hansen, who spoke, also knew, the young master named Aqing, and Ayuan, and they were all there.


    "It turned out to be less and less." God made a few laughs and explained: "The difference between men and women is some, but in the face of gene completion and nuclear genetics, the small difference is negligible. The endurance of the gold coin is far less than the Qin dynasty that has been trained in "Atomic Fission". I think that for another half an hour, the gold coin will not be able to move even with the knife."


    "How come I didn''t see it?" Ah Qing said with dissatisfaction: "My dad only told me that a woman is not as good as a man. I will definitely win if I see b, and that woman will definitely not."


    God''s Son has a smile on his chest: "Qing Shao, say no benefit, we will wait for half an hour to see, then you will know who is right and who is wrong."

 Chapter 93： Who is more durable?

    However, after half an hour, the face of God''s Son became a bit stiff, and Hansen was still so slashed and slashed, and his knife was slow.


    "God, do you not say that b **** has no power for half an hour? I said, how can a man be less powerful than a woman, my dad said yes, a man is better than a woman." Said.


    A Yuan looked at the black face of God, and smiled and said nothing.


    According to common sense, Hansen certainly can''t support for half an hour. Such a high-explosive knife, a few people in the world of the first **** can hold on for half an hour, I am afraid that both hands must be Abolished.


    "Cough, it seems that the gold coin has also practiced some special nuclear genetic techniques to improve endurance, but even so, it certainly can''t last for an hour. After half an hour, he will definitely not work." God wants to save a little of his own face.


    "God, you are a big man, how is it always a long woman, my dad said, the man is the strongest and the most fierce, I see b **** is fierce, definitely stronger than that woman, you are too blind "Qing Shao obviously disagrees with the saying of God."


    God��s depressing man almost vomited blood, so he said indifferently: ��If you don��t believe what you don��t believe, just keep watching. If you know what is right in half an hour, I��m just telling a fact.��


    "Do you still use it? B God is definitely no problem. He even turned over the Golden Horn Shura. Will he do a woman?" Qing Shao said that he was admired.


    God''s Son did not say anything, thinking that he had nothing to say with such a brain-small child, and he would know what a man''s eyes would be.


    But half an hour passed, and the b **** on the field was still fierce and fierce, and there was no prelude to a certain impotence. This made the **** of disgusting like eating a flies.


    Qing Shao is very happy to pat the shoulders of God''s Son: "The emperor, I said, my dad said that there will be no mistakes, how can men be worse than women, men who are worse than women are called men? B **** must do it, it��s all an hour, not a little thing. I don��t see it soon, the woman will be cut down, you will learn from me later, as a man. Can''t always help a woman to talk."


    Depressed by God, I almost want to vomit blood, and I don��t talk. I just didn��t hear what Qing Shao said.


    "Right, God, why didn''t you go to the finals, who lost to it? Wouldn''t it be lost to b god?" Qing Shao is not aware of it at all, still talking to God.


    "How can I lose to that guy." God''s Son immediately said coldly.


    "Who are you losing to?" Qing Shao asked again.


    God''s Son suddenly felt a bit stiff, and there was a bit of burning discomfort. He lost to the woman on the stage. At this time, he was willing to speak in front of Qing Shao.


    Knowing that God��s son lost to Qin Yu��s source, he almost couldn��t help but laugh. He pulled LaA Qing��s nerve-stricken guy and said with a sullen face: ��Are you talking nonsense or watching the game?��


    "It��s interesting to watch the game, of course." Qing Shao retorted.


    "You are very interesting, God''s Son is vomiting blood by your temper." Source looked less at the stiff face of God, the heart of the dark.


    God''s Son is grievous and strange: "Gold coins use such a fierce knife, how can it be so long to maintain physical strength, is he also practicing "Atomic Fission"?"


    Not only is the **** of heaven wondering, this time the Qin dynasty on the stage feels a bit wrong, b **** is so high with the knife, the time of persistence has gone far beyond her expectations, making her a little bit uncertain.


    In such a high-intensity matchup, even she has begun to feel that some physical exertion is serious, but b still has no feeling at all. It is like a machine that never wears out, and it keeps flying high knife, as if There is no end to the general, even Qin Yu��s heart gives birth to a sense of powerlessness.


    "No, you can''t go on like this anymore. He must have practiced some kind of nuclear genetics to strengthen endurance. Then it will be consumed. Maybe it may be me after the last fall..." Qin Yu gritted his teeth and hid inside. After a knives, the poisonous heart butterfly was taken back, and at the same time, two light and shadows were rushed out and turned into two beasts.


    A beast soul is her more common variation of the golden lion. After her fusion, she directly transformed her into a golden lion like a sculpture.


    The other beast soul, but a transparent blue liquid, the liquid directly rushed into the body of the Qin dynasty that turned into a mutated golden lion, suddenly poured a blue, mutated gold lion in the body of the mutant golden lion Suddenly it became the color of gold and blue, and the body shape also expanded a circle, it looks magnificent and magnificent, the momentum is very amazing.


    "That is the blood elf of the blood level of the gods. Qin Lan actually got its beast soul!" God looked at the Qin dynasty on the field with surprise. He was very aware of how terrible the blood elves were. It was a kind of attachment. The strange existence of other alien organisms can make the host become extremely powerful after being attached, and can make the mutant organism become more terrifying than the general blood creature.


    At that time, the Son of God was the **** of blood and water that was killed together with the Qin dynasty. However, the last one was killed by Qin dynasty. He did not know that Qin �� had the soul of the **** of blood and elves, and the power of the **** of blood and spirits looked like It is the same as the original water elf.


    Under the blessing of the gods of blood and blood elves, the mutated golden lion has already passed the general **** blood creatures, and together with the "Atomic Fission" trained by Qin Yu, the power that Qin Hao can burst out is simply imagined.


    "Qin Wei has already been so strong, it seems that this year she hopes to rush into the top three of the top ten sons." God is secretly scared.


    Han Sen knew too much about Qin Lan. He looked at Qin Xi��s look and felt that it was wrong. In the moment when Qin Hao transformed, he forcibly recovered the offensive and directly summoned the wings. The high flies up the sky.


    Everyone was suddenly stunned, and even the Qin dynasty was there. No one thought that it was just domineering. It seemed that the offensive was like a river in the Yangtze River. It seemed to be the same as the enemy. When Qin Hao turned into a moment, he patted the wings and ran away. Even the meaning of a trace of muddy water did not mean that the run was straightforward.


    The Qin dynasty who was transformed into a successful shackle was there, and her double transformation was absolutely fierce. Even if the other party used the blood of the beast, she also had the confidence to suppress the b **** perfectly.


    Moreover, she used the transformation when Hansen was at its peak, and she was afraid of Hansen avoiding the war. After all, she could not have the wings of the gods, and she could only end the battle with the fastest speed, and did not give Hansen any chance.


    But she didn''t think of it anyway. She hadn''t come yet. The b-god, who was previously fierce and incomparably, ran the wings like that, almost faster than the rabbit.


    Qin Hao suddenly felt very embarrassed, she was transformed how fierce, but she would not fly, and her transformation is a lion form, but also lost the ability to use weapons, even if she wants to project to Hansen No.

 Chapter 94： Winner is king

    Han Sen flew in the air, summoned a blood slashing gun, and as a harpoon, he went down against the Qin dynasty below.


    The golden lion of the Qin dynasty stretched out the lion''s claw and smashed it on the variegated blood saw. He suddenly smashed the small blood-stained blood saw blade like a crescent, and popped it toward the side.


    Fortunately, the toughness of the blood-saw gun is extremely strong, otherwise the slap is not smashed.


    Han Sen took the mutated blood saw gun and looked at the Qin dynasty in the sky. He didn''t mean to move it any more, and there was no action to fly.


    Everyone suddenly understands, b **** is to consume the Qin dynasty''s transformation time, the fusion of the body of the beast is very heavy on the body, even if Qin Qin can not maintain the state of transformation, otherwise it will produce Great damage.


    "It''s shameless!"


    "What kind of man is this?"


    "What do you know, this is called tactics."


    "You have the ability to fly."


    The scene was completely chaotic, and there was support for b god, and there was support for Qin.


    Qin Hao did not touch Han Sen, and quickly lifted the transformation, but she has just been dismantled here, Han Sen flew down, and the sword in the hands of the Shura rushed toward Qin.


    Qin Lan met a lot of strong enemies, but it was not as depressed as it is today. As soon as she turned, Han Sen immediately flew into the sky. She received her transformation and Hansen rushed down again, which made her powerful. Can''t make it out, it''s uncomfortable.


    "Haha, b **** is arrogant, the enemy enters me, the enemy retreats me, this is called guerrilla warfare?"


    "Without such bullying, Qin Hao is about to cry."


    "Shameless scum, how can a man be so embarrassed!"


    Hansen doesn''t care so much. Winning is the last word. If you can participate in the war of God and rush into the ranks of the top ten gods, then there is a reward for the blood of the beast, and of course you can fight to fight.


    Qin Yu secretly depressed, I can''t think of b God so do not face, so that her powerful power has nowhere to play, and now she can only be grateful that b God is not good at using bows and arrows, otherwise she can only passively beat, then only worse.


    "b god, a man of greatness, dare not face the battle with me?" Qin Hao wants to use the radical method.


    Unfortunately, Hansen did not care, but said faintly: "You are also a soldier. Do you not understand the truth of the winner? Even if I let you win today, when you arrive at the battle of God, you will encounter the same flight. People with abilities, do you want others to give up their flight ability and send them to you to die?"


    Qin Lan gave a slight glimpse, and the man who said that Hansen was shameless in the stands, the voice was also lowered.


    In fact, they should have thought of this truth. The top ten sons of the past had people with flying ability, and there was more than one person. Qin Hao��s lack of flying ability is indeed a big weakness. Even if he wins today, he still still has the time of God��s war. Will be exploited by this weakness.


    Many people who support Qin Yu could not help but be silent. Qin Lan said with a bitter smile: "Well, I admit defeat, I don''t have to go on."


    Qin Lan knows that he has such a fatal weakness, but he did not think that b God is really so rogue, it is impossible to win, and with the help of the wolverine to the end, it is better to admit defeat.


    Now Qin Qin has some regrets that he has not worked hard to practice bow and arrow. Otherwise, with her strength and with the high-level beast soul bow and arrow, it may not be possible to defeat the b god.


    "S-class church card you take to the steel armor group to take." Qin Hao said that he left the martial arts field, Hansen suddenly became the first of this year''s steel armor shelter martial arts competition.


    Hansen won a lot of controversy, there are still many people who disregard b''s **** wins very disgraceful, but Han Sen did not care about these, have the opportunity to rush into the top ten to get the blood of the beast, he does not care about the name.


    Although Qin Hao walked free and easy, but also set a set for Han Sen, if Hansen went to the steel armor group to take the s-class sacred card, who knows whether this woman will start with him, maybe already set up a trap, etc. Looking at him.


    Han Sen really knows Qin Qin too. Qin Hao��s loss this time is definitely not convincing. Without a full grasp, Hansen did not dare to go to the steel armor group to take the s-class church card that Qin Hao lost to him.


    The martial arts competition of the Steel Armored Shelter is all over. Those who enter the top 100 can be named on the martial arts monument of the Steel Armor Shelter. Hansen��s name is on the list. He keeps the words of gold coins so that others can know him. Not a b god.


    Although many people have seen it, they know that the currency is not b, but most people still call b god, Hansen''s painstaking efforts are in vain.


    The war of the first place in all the shelters was held ten days later. At that time, all the people who were sheltered by the first gods could see the confrontation in the battlefield of God. The last ten sons will be randomized. The **** of blood and soul rewards, and the title of the top ten sons.


    If you enter the top ten for the second time or multiple times, you will not get the random soul of the blood, but a slight enhancement of the original blood animal.


    If you can become the top ten sons, you can go straight to be a big star. Countless agents and companies will wave a lot of money to sign you.


    It is a pity that the top ten gods often have many people who are in the upper world. Generally, after they are promoted to the sanctuary of the second god, new people will emerge.


    Hansen is not a big star, but the **** of blood and blood is not able to get it.


    Legend has it that some people in the random gods of the top ten gods, random to the human body form of the beast soul, the rich riches bid more than one billion acquisitions, and even exchanged with the Star Warship, the final result, no one knows, but No one has ever seen the beast soul of the human beauty form, and I don��t know which rich animal soul lover has collected it.


    Hansen naturally hopes to be able to randomize to the humanoid blood **** beast and enjoy the feeling of getting rich overnight, but first he must be able to reach the top ten sons of God.


    There is only ten days left in the war of God. It is too late to go to a distant place to kill different creatures and increase their own genes. Hansen simply used these ten days to train in the transfer station.


    The gravimeter is indeed a very good training instrument. It is very helpful for Hansen. It can quickly make Hansen''s body reach the limit state, and then the practice of "ice muscle jade" will have a multiplier effect.


    Then I completed some of the training programs that Yang Manli confessed. For the rest of the time, Hansen used to play the game called "Hand of God."


    However, Hansen made a mistake. He thought that the bad gambler said that the customs clearance is the whole game. In fact, the bad gambler said that the customs clearance refers only to the difficulty of customs practitioners.


    Therefore, Han Sen feels very hard to play. He has been practicing for so long, but he has not been able to overcome the difficulty of practice, let alone the three difficulties.


    "The game''s dexterity and muscle, bone and strength requirements for the entire arm are too high. If you use the ice muscle jade, you should be able to improve your performance." Hansen tried it, as if He expected to have the same results, and his performance was greatly improved. On the sixth day of the ten days, he finally passed the difficulty of the practitioner for the first time.


    Hansen is still annoyed by the fact that he used the ice muscle jade technique for such a long time to practice the difficulty of the practice. However, if the gambler knows that he has cleared the practice difficulty, it is estimated that the chin should be Dropped on the ground.

 Chapter 95： Evolutionist level 3 difficulty

    Because of a misunderstanding, Hansen continued to work hard to challenge the Evolutionist''s "Hand of God," but even with the use of ice muscle jade, the progress is still very slow.


    Yang Manli was quite satisfied with Hansen��s performance recently. Hansen��s training task was completed, and the data of the gravimeter training became normal. She thought that Hansen did not use the vulnerability to modify the data, but did not know that Hansen had been Increase the gravity data to make his test data look normal.


    The time is almost midnight, and only Hansen is still playing "Hand of God" in the training hall. He is really suitable for him.


    After practicing the ice muscle jade, he has strong control over the body''s bones and muscles, and his body''s flexibility is excellent. This game can just train his reaction ability and flexibility. The knife in the sleeve is a great help.


    In fact, it is not only the knife in the sleeve, but it is a great help as long as it requires hands to operate.


    Qin Lan just came out of the world of the sanctuary of God. Originally, he wanted to find some things about Yang Manli, but Yang Manli went out of the transfer station and went out, let Qin Hao run empty.


    When Qin Lan passed by, I saw that the lights in the training hall were still bright. I knew that someone was still inside. I curiously went in and looked at it. It is now Hansen playing "Hand of God" inside.


    Qin Hao��s face suddenly showed a trace of nostalgia. When she was in the military academy, "Hand of God" did not play less, and it was hard work.


    Although the league has already entered the era of intelligent driving, but when driving the armor, it still needs strong manual control ability. In the planetary war, the armor operation is the most basic. After all, it is impossible to destroy the planet directly with large weapons. Even if you win, there is no benefit.


    Armor, a flexible individual combat unit inside the planet, plays a vital role.


    All military academies will train and control the armor, which is also the most basic ability of the soldiers, and "Hand of God" is the best training program to improve hands, control ability and effective operation.


    At that time, Qin Lan also took the third place in the internal competition of the "Hand of God" military school, which is also considered to be a man of the school.


    Qin Lan felt that he should give Hansen some experience. After all, Hansen, who she chose, can help Hansen improve her ability, and naturally it will not be embarrassing.


    "First look at the extent of your training." Qin Hao approached Hansen, who was watching the exercise carefully. She was a little far away from Hansen, so she only saw Hansen��s non-stop failure, so she taught the experience. Thoughts.


    However, when Qin Lan walked in, he felt a little bit wrong. The holographic images that appeared around Hansen seemed to be a bit too fast, so Hansen kept coming back.


    "What is the difficulty of his selection?" Qin Hao looked at the setting data on the screen.


    ��Evolutionist three levels of difficulty?�� Qin Hao suddenly could not help but frowned. He felt that Hansen was too far away, and the evolutionary difficulty was originally prepared for the evolutionary human beings, although humans without evolution could reach The level of evolutionary difficulty, but it is too difficult.


    Even the current Qin dynasty is only barely able to complete the second-level difficulty of the evolutionary, which is very rare.


    This is very valuable for an undeveloped person. After all, this is the difficulty of not being an unexplored person.


    However, Han Sen is actually playing the evolutionary level three difficulty, which is not a good high-profile?


    "I haven''t learned to go and I want to run. This guy will mess with me if he doesn''t teach for three days." Qin Hao did not interrupt Hansen, watching Han Sen continue to make mistakes, and want to wait for him to give up, then Give him an education class.


    However, Qin Hao looked at it for a while, his face gradually became a little dignified, and then changed from dignity to surprise, and then turned into shock by surprise.


    Hansen did return to the unbeaten failure, but in the repeated failures, Hansen��s error rate is constantly decreasing, and the degree of reduction is very alarming.


    Qin Yu, who worked **** the "Hand of God" kung fu, knows very well that if you have reached your own limit in this game, it is very difficult to think further. Even if you practice for a few months, you may not be able to improve. A small level.


    If you can''t keep up, you can''t keep up. You can''t keep up with it, because your limit is here. The error rate will only increase and will not decrease. Unless your ability has a breakthrough again, you don''t have to think about it. Through a lot of practice to strengthen the results, the effect is minimal.


    The greatest use of "Hand of God" is to open up your potential, so that you can reach your own limits, and then go up is not to practice.


    Now Han Sen''s state can only explain one thing, that is, the evolutionary level 3 is not his limit, so he can continuously reduce the error rate, in the progress of the flight.


    "The third level of evolution is not his limit. Is his talent in this area really so strong?" Although Qin Hao saw great potential in Hansen, he did not think that his talent in this area turned out to be. Will be strong to this extent.


    The difficulty of the third level of the evolutionist, the one who won the first place in the entire league military school competition, was only to reach this level. At that time, the senior school was the top ten of the entire league��s military school armor competition. Known for the fast and accurate operation, it is known as the ��sportsman�� of men at major military schools.


    Hansen actually only practiced and practiced himself. Without professional training, he reached the level of evolution of the third level. This is really shocking Qin Qin.


    "Can he complete the difficulty of the evolutionary level three?" Qin Hao stood aside, looking at Hansen who focused on challenging the three levels of difficulty of the evolutionist.


    Hansen did not notice the arrival of Qin Lan. Now all his attention is focused on hitting the spots that appear in disorder, and the ice muscle jade has already reached its limit.


    "Quick and fast, I can still be faster!" Hansen''s arms kept making all sorts of lightning-fast and venomous twists, using all the muscles of the fingers and arms, and quickly hitting everywhere. The spot of light that appears.


    After completing the second-level difficulty of the evolutionary, Hansen has experienced many times of failure, and has gradually adapted to the frequency of the third-level difficulty of the evolutionist. He feels more and more comfortable, he has a feeling, this time, himself Must be able to pass the Evolution Level 3 difficulty.

 Chapter 96： Terrible talent

    Qin Lan felt a burst of suffocation, Hansen, who looked at his hands like a madman, and even stopped breathing.


    Half of the evolutionary level of difficulty has been tested. Hansen still has no mistakes. It is almost like a thousand hands. Because the hands are too fast and leave a shadow, both of them are a little bit stunned.


    Although the test has not yet been completed, Qin has been completely certain that Hansen does have the potential to pass the evolutionary level three difficulty. From the situation she has seen for so long, this is definitely not a fluke, Hansen is indeed flying fast. Progressive.


    "Evolutionist three levels of difficulty... This is the evolutionary level three difficulty!" Qin Hao suddenly a little gratified, and even gave birth to a little appreciation for himself.


    She is now Hansen, who insists on letting him join his squad, and the potential that Hansen is showing now shows that her decision is wise.


    An unexplored person who can complete the three levels of difficulty of the "Handheld of God" evolution, Qin can imagine how powerful his hands will be, as long as he really learned to drive the armor, then he is likely Become a presence that sweeps across the same world.


    "This ability is just a sniper or a shooter. It seems a little too pity." Qin Yu��s heart is shaken by the moment, this ability is more suitable for a battle armored operator, instead of hiding in the dark .


    However, thinking of Hansen��s cautious personality, Qin Hao quickly gave up the idea, and he really was not suitable for close combat.


    However, this still makes Qin Hao feel happy, even if the operation of melee armor, Han Sen''s ability, can fully adapt to the control of multiple long-range shooting weapons armor, no one is more suitable than him.


    Ding!


    A crisp sound interrupted Qin''s thoughts, which was the sound of the pass, and this could not surprise Qin Qin, because she had already determined that Hansen had the ability to pass the evolutionary level three difficulty.


    However, looking at the pass, Qin Hao felt the terrible potential of Hansen more realistically, and at the same time strengthened her determination.


    "This person, I have to fix it." Qin Hao looked at Hansen once again to open the evolution of the three levels of difficulty test, the eyes are hot.


    I am afraid that even Qin Qin couldn''t think of it. One day, he would have such a big expectation for the first time he entered the world of shelters and took himself as a stranger.


    "Evolutionist level 3, if his gene grows a little longer, after he becomes an evolutionary, what kind of terrible existence will it be?" Qin Hao was slightly excited in his heart, silently watching Hansen practice. After a long time, I quietly exited the training hall.


    "Maybe the requirements for him can be higher." Qin Hao''s mouth slightly tilted a curve, revealing a smile if Hansen looked might tremble.


    Ten days passed quickly, and Hansen��s level stayed at the Evolution Level 3 difficulty. The time was too short. He failed to pass the Evolutionist Level 4 difficulty.


    In the tenth level of difficulty, Hansen''s level is already very abnormal for an undeveloped person.


    The practice of "Hand of God" is not only reflected in the knife in the sleeve, but also makes his reversal of the knife faster and smoother. This is the improvement of physical fitness, and the benefits are all-round. .


    There is still one day to start the war.


    "The war of God is finally coming, we must find a way to rush into the top ten." Han Sen saw a lot of information on the battles of previous years, and felt that he had a good chance to break into the top ten.


    It is not that his strength is invincible, but because there are several powerful sons who have gone to the world of the Second God''s Shelter this year, and have lost many powerful competitors.


    Hansen has been studying for a long time, and now his biggest opponent is probably Tang Zhenliu and a guy named Lin Feng.


    Needless to say, Tang Zhenliu, the frequent visitor of the top ten gods, the top ten sons of the last year ranked fifth. In the top five of this year, three went to the world of the second **** sanctuary, and one did not go, it is He Lin. The name of the north wind is only one word, and the second place in the previous year is Lin Feng.


    There is no doubt that these two people are absolutely strong enemies this year.


    He looked through a lot of people who watched the war in the last world. The description of the two people is indeed a very difficult role.


    The level of combat is high, and there are many high-level beasts on the body. The last time I got a reward for the soul of the gods, and with the gene growth of the past year, the combat power is definitely more abnormal.


    Tang Zhenliu Hansen has seen it. Although he has abused him when he played the game, it is only a game of reaction and psychological warfare. The real battle is not entirely based on reaction, but the advanced of Tang Zhenliu. The soul of the beast is enough for Hansen��s headache.


    "Why didn''t these two guys go to the world of the second god''s shelter?" Han Sen looked more and more headaches, no matter how much their fighting level, just the high-level beast soul is scary enough.


    "I hope not to meet them too early, otherwise it will be a tragic victory if you win. It will be very difficult to fight back with others." Hansen prayed that he would not encounter Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng too early.


    Anyway, just entering the top ten can get the random blood animal soul, good or bad all look at luck, Han Sen did not think about taking the first, as long as the top ten is good.


    Hansen also has self-knowledge. His time in the world of shelter is still too short. Even if he is very lucky, he can��t enter the top ten with Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng. ratio.


    Hansen is thinking about his possibility of entering the top ten. He suddenly heard the communicator rang and looked at it but it was a strange number.


    Hansen frowned slightly, not knowing who would look for himself at this time, and waited for the communicator to ring for a while before choosing to connect.


    Out of Hansen''s surprise, the holographic image that appeared appeared to be Tang Zhenliu.


    "Brother, is it very unexpected?" Tang Zhenliu looked at Hansen and smiled.


    "It''s a bit of a surprise, is there anything?" Hansen said truthfully.


    "I want to ask you for a favor." Tang Zhenliu said.


    "You first talk about it, I am just a small people, may not be able to help you." Hansen said with a smile.


    "You must do it, this is not your job, but you can rest assured that my Tang dynasty will not let you help in vain, and the reward will be with you." Tang Zhenliu said.


    "What the hell?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    "I don''t know clearly here. We will talk about it in detail. Are you at home now? I will pick you up." Tang Zhenliu said with some urgency.


    "No, you said a place, I am going to find you." Han Sen is very strange, tomorrow is God''s war day, Tang Zhenliu is not good to prepare for war, run to find what he is doing?


    "Is it related to the war of God?" Hansen secretly guessed that it was necessary to see what kind of ghosts Tang Zhenliu was doing, and what intelligence could be found.

 Chapter 97： The same way of shooting

    After Hansen arrived at the place agreed with Tang Zhenliu, Fang Jingqi was also present. Tang Zhenliu was very enthusiastic to welcome Hansen into the living room.


    After entering the living room, Hansen saw a young man sitting on the sand in the living room, sitting quietly there, seeing Hansen coming in, and just calmly watching Hansen not talking.


    "Don Tang, don''t know what is going to come to me?" Hansen asked directly.


    "Brother, you should come to see this first." Tang Zhenliu did not answer Han Sen, just play a video image first.


    The scene is a fighting field. A man in a fighting suit is surrounded by a group of masked people in the center. It is only the moment of seeing the man. Although it is only a holographic image, it is not the real person in front of Hansen, but still let Han Sen is in the heart.


    Then the image began, the man started a gorgeous killing performance with a group of people under the siege of a group of people.


    It was indeed a murderous performance, a holographic image of a total of twenty-three seconds. The man in the fighting suit only held a handle in his hand. He killed a total of thirty-four people. All of them were killed. No one was spared. No one was spared. The man got a knife and he was able to stand up.


    The man is like a **** of death, underestimating the harvest of life.


    "This person is very similar to you." After Tang Zhenliu finished playing the holographic image, he looked at Hansen.


    "Not me," Hansen said quietly.


    "Of course it is not you, but your shots are very similar. There is no warning before the shot, and you don''t even feel a trace of danger. But when you shoot, it is fast and awkward. The timing is just right, and there is a strong prejudgment. You are all It is a person who is good at assassination." Tang Zhenliu said Hansen said.


    Although Tang Zhenliu did not really deal with Hansen, Tang Zhenliu was Tang Zhenliu after all. In the last game, Tang Zhenliu had seen enough things.


    "Which is it?" Hansen frowned.


    "This man is called Yi Dongmu, the grandson of the Iraqi member of the House of Lords. This year he is the first of the Tsar Sanctuary. In other words, he is my opponent." Tang Zhenliu explained a few words.


    "What do you want me to do? Do one with him? Make him crippled so that he can''t participate in the war? Sorry, I don''t have that ability." Hansen said with both hands open.


    "Of course not. How do you say that he is the grandson of Mr. Iraq? Don''t say it is you. Even if we are, we can''t just approach him. It is even more impossible to assassinate him. In the league, wherever he goes, he will have Many masters have either explicit or dark protection." Tang Zhenliu looked at Hansen and said: "We invite you to come, just want you to imitate the art of Yi Dongmu, and practice with us. To be honest, I really don''t have What confidence blocks his strange shots, and you can help us get used to that way."


    "What benefits can I get?" Hansen did not refuse, and asked Tang Zhenliu.


    Tang Zhenliu sank a bit, but moved his lips but could not speak.


    When they ask Hansen to do such a thing, it is equivalent to let Hansen teach them to deal with him. This price is really hard to say. If you change someone who has the right and power, they will not open this kind of thing at all, it is serious. provocative.


    "What requirements do you have, as long as we have the ability, we can try to satisfy you." Fang Jingqi said.


    "A s-class sacred card." Hansen said with a sinking look.


    "Complete." Tang Zhenliu quickly let Han Sen feel that he had suffered a loss, thinking that perhaps two s-class sacred cards should be needed.


    However, Hansen has always been a contented person. A s-class sacred card has been worth a fortune, and what he has done can actually be said to be helping himself, because he may also encounter Yidongmu.


    "There is a sentence I have to make clear first. My shot is still worse than Idong Wood. Even if you can block my shot, I may not be able to stop Idongmu." Hansen said.


    "I know this. There are some holographic images of Idong Wood. You should take a closer look. After we finish reading, we will start. There is not much time. We can only hope that the first game will not touch Idong Wood. Then we have time to practice more." After Tang Zhenliu finished speaking, he sat next to the quiet man on the sand, let Han Sen see the holographic image of Itomu himself.


    Hansen looked at a fragment of a fragment. Obviously, the information was not taken in the formal channels. Hansen secretly said that he was really right. If he encountered Yidongmu without knowing it, maybe It��s hard to see death.


    Both people are of the same type, but Hansen is trained by himself, and Itomu is obviously pointed by famous teachers, so the details of Itomu are much better than Hansen, the skills are more powerful, and the physical quality seems to be It is much stronger than Hansen.


    As for the beast soul, Hansen can be sure that Yidongmu will never be worse than him. The grandson of the semi-god-level powerhouse, who is a member of the House of Lords, no matter which shelter Idongmu went to, Members must also have a way to get a lot of good things for him.


    Although the time was very tight, but Tang Zhenliu and Fang Jingqi, and the quiet man, did not urge Hansen, let Hansen turn over and watch those images.


    Hansen sometimes has to rewind a few times in detail. The more he sees the more he gains the same ability, he has learned a lot from Itomu that he can''t. These images are even better for Hansen. The s-class sacred card is also precious.


    In less than four hours, Hansen felt like he had a change.


    However, after fully understanding everything about Itomu, Hansen��s accidental appearance, Yidongmu��s seemingly horrific way of shooting, is actually a subtle flaw, and this subtle defect only really understands this kind of shot. The way people can be perceived.


    In the middle of the Tang Dynasty, I couldn''t help but want to ask Han Sen, but I was stopped by the quiet man. When Hansen finished watching the images, it was already at night and the sun went down.


    "Let''s get started." Hansen got up and said.


    "Well, let me give it a try. You can have a few points from Itoki." Tang Zhenliu took Hansen into the special fighting room in the villa.


    Soon Hansen had a handful of cockroaches in his hand, exactly the same shape as Ito Wood, but it didn''t have an edge, and it was still spring-loaded and couldn''t hurt people.


    Like Yi Dongmu and Han Sen, the shots will do their best, otherwise they will not be able to use their power. With the true guys, Tang Zhenliu is really afraid that they will be given to Hansen.


    "Get started." Tang Zhenliu stared at Hansen, and did not open the distance with Hansen. What they wanted to train was how to resist the attack of Yi Dongmu after being close to Yi Dongmu.

 Chapter 98： Interesting person

    Hansen approached Tang Zhenliu and held his hand in the backhand. This way of gripping is also imitated by Yidongmu.


    At a distance of less than two feet from Tang Zhenliu, Hansen suddenly waved his shackles and smashed Tang Zhenliu from an unexpected angle.


    Fang Jingqi��s face changed greatly, the quiet man��s eyes were slightly bright, and Tang Zhenliu scared a cold sweat, and the knife in his hand wanted to stop it. It��s too late, but he��s still sideways, but it��s still Hansen��s. Stinging on the waist.


    "I rely on you, it seems that you are not much worse than Idong Wood?" Tang really screamed and looked at Hansen.


    Fang Jingqi is also looking at Han Sen with a look of eccentricity. The eyes of the quiet man also look at Han Sen��s hand.


    Hansen himself stunned, his crazy cultivation of "ice muscle jade" these days, and practicing his hands in "Hand of God" made his shot faster than before.


    Just after watching the shots of Itoki, there was a new understanding. At this time, even Hansen did not even think that he had such power.


    "Haha, it seems that Tian helps me to live in Tang Dynasty. If you do my sparring, even if you really meet Yidongmu, there is no big deal." Before Hansen replied, Tang Zhenliu had already laughed at himself. stand up.


    For the whole night, Hansen and Tang Zhenliu did not sleep, and they kept practicing. However, in fact, only Han Zhen��s practice was with Tang Han, Fang Jingqi did not participate in the war of God, and the quiet man was just watching it. There is no intention to end.


    After practicing for one night, Tang Zhenliu was not able to withstand Hansen��s embarrassment once he was close to Hansen��s body. He did not practice how to resist, but Hansen��s shots became more and more strange.


    "I fucked, didn''t practice, couldn''t stop it. Is it because I want to die in the Tang Dynasty?" Tang Zhenliu looked at the time is not too early, he was going to the shelter to participate in the war of God, and then he did not practice it. The meaning, the **** squatted on the sand, said depressed.


    "You can already cope with Itomu." The man who had been quietly watching suddenly said.


    "What do you mean by Lao Lin?" Tang Zhenliu sat up straight and stared at the quiet man.


    "Idongmu is not as good as him. You can''t hide his embarrassment, but on Yidongmu, although you still can''t hide, but it is enough to avoid the key, Yidongmu can''t kill you. If your luck is not Too bad, if you don��t hit Itomu today, if you practice for a few more days, you should be able to withstand his shots at a very low price.�� The quiet man��s words came out, and Tang Zhenliu and Fang Jingqi all looked blankly. Hansen.


    They are very familiar with the quiet man. He will give Han Sen such a high evaluation. He even said that Itomu is not as good as him. This is beyond their expectation, and it can even be said to be shocking.


    According to Hansen��s origin, nature is far from Yidongmu. Yidongmu may be older than Hansen. The quiet man said that Itomu is not comparable to Hansen. How can this make them not? be surprised.


    If they say this is someone else, they will definitely sneer, but they understand this quiet man, he did not miss what he said, after all, he is Lin Feng, if the last year is not because Lin Feng��s nuclear gene technology stuck in a pass It was two years later than that person and entered the sanctuary of God. The first one in the previous year was already him.


    "You don''t have to look at him with that kind of look. I just said that it is not as good as him in the way of shooting, but the overall quality of the body and other aspects, Yi Dongmu is still much stronger than him." Lin Fengxiao Laughter, went to Hansen and reached out and said: "My name is Lin Feng, I am very glad to meet you, you are a funny person."


    "Han Sen, I am also very happy to meet you." Han Sen reached out and Lin Feng shook a little, said with a smile.


    "Okay, time is not early, let''s go to the shelter in a shower." Tang Zhenliu interrupted the eye contact between Hansen and Lin Feng, and said to Han Sen: "There is a transmitter here. Will you go to the shelter world together later?"


    "No, I didn''t participate in the war of God, I will not join in the fun." Han Sen refused the Tang Zhenliu and left.


    Looking at Hansen''s back from the villa, Tang Zhenliu looked at Lin Fengzhengfeng and asked: "Is he really so powerful?"


    "It��s better than you think. If he has the origin of Itomu, it will be a hundred times more powerful than Itoki. He really has the true meaning. Itomu is only a skill, not like God. His origin It has affected his length, but in a few years, he is definitely a very scary guy." Lin Feng said


    "You can get the praise of Lao Lin. It seems that this guy is really awful." Fang Jingqi swears.


    "If you are a few years later, how is he better than you?" Tang Zhenliu suddenly looked at Lin Feng with interest.


    "In the sanctuary of the first god, I am invincible." Lin Feng''s tone is light, but that strong self-confidence can not be concealed anyway.


    This time Hansen��s harvest was great. Not only did he get a s-class sacred card from Tang Zhenliu, but his strongest ability was greatly improved. As Lin Feng said, his shot was better than Yidongmu. Be terrible.


    But how good is the shot, it must be close, but it is not an easy thing to be close.


    He and Tang Zhenliu practiced, Tang Zhenliu directly let him to the close position, but the real life and death, how can Tang Zhenliu give him the opportunity to go to that position.


    Therefore, Hansen and Itomu practiced the assassination technique, and it is better to secretly attack.


    Itoki practiced a secretive body, so even on the front side, it is easy to get close to others, but Hansen has not practiced such a high-level body, and it is not so easy to be close.


    The body method is nuclear genetics. With special skills, Hansen is not good at himself. Even if he wants to imitate it, he can''t imitate it, and it is useless to imitate it. He can''t sing the true essence, or he has to go. Learn a real and powerful way.


    "Maybe I should consider changing the body." Hansen squeezed the s-class church card in his pocket.


    But now he has no time to change, and it is not immediately possible to change. Hansen went directly to the transfer station, then entered the shelter and turned into a gold coin to go to the martial arts field.


    And there is a huge monument in the martial arts field. It is even more magnificent than the martial art monument in the martial arts field. The whole body is full of light. Under the gaze of the steel armor shelter that has long been waiting for a long time, Hansen strode into it. Among the monuments, it suddenly appeared in a huge martial art field.


    The monuments of all the shelters in the martial arts field can see the huge image of the martial arts field at this time. The first strongmen from different shelters are entering the martial arts field from one by one.

 Chapter 99： a slap in the face

    After Hansen entered the martial arts field of God, he realized that there were so many people in the alliance, and the sanctuary of the first **** was so vast.


    Even if there are about 100,000 people in each shelter and steel armor shelter, everyone sitting on the huge martial arts field is the first person from different shelters.


    Almost all of the stands in the huge martial arts field have been filled, and the number of people has already passed 100,000. It is a headache.


    After entering the interstellar era, human beings have occupied many inhabitable planets, and a lot of prosperity. Nowadays, human races are too large. At present, in the interstellar, they can compete with humans, and only the Shuro people are left.


    In the first of these many shelters, in addition to the top ten sons of the past, the most eye-catching is Hansen��s ��b god��.


    The holographic image of Hansen��s **** Golden Horn Shura is too hot, and the mainstream media have reported it, so basically it��s hard to know the word ��b god�� as long as it is in the league.


    Many people are curious to see Han Sen, they are also full of curiosity about "b god."


    However, it is just curiosity. They have basically seen the pictures of Hansen and Golden Horn Shura. The pictures and stories are really shocking, but when it comes to hard power, in fact, the b gods did not show strong.


    In addition to the fact that the soul of the blood is indeed strong, the fighting ability he displays is very general. If Hansen is placed in the first person of these various shelters, the strength will be very low. s position.


    After all, these people are the first people in the major shelters. The elites who pick one in 100,000 are very powerful people. Of course, there are many high-level beasts.


    It��s not too long before Hansen��s battle with Golden Horn Shura. No one thinks that his strength will make any big progress, so he is only curious about him. Most people don��t regard him as a real enemy.


    After the passage into the Shenwu martial arts field was closed, the list of battles finally appeared on the monuments floating above the martial arts field.


    The list uses the names they left on the martial arts monument. Hansen quickly went to find his own "golden coin" word. It didn''t take long to see it. I don''t know why. He felt that the two words were in the gold coin. He is particularly conspicuous in his own eyes and is easy to see.


    Then look at the people next to them, and it is estimated that they are all like him, and they quickly found their names.


    The war of gods is a one-on-one promotion model. It rises like a pyramid. When the list comes out, Hansen probably looked at it and couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng are far away from him, entering the top ten. It must have been impossible before.


    Hansen looked at it casually, and suddenly a name came into his eyes, and suddenly his eyes lit up.


    "Idon Wood, this kid is actually using the real name?" Hansen saw the name of Itomu, and then looked up along his battle line, then suddenly widened his eyes.


    If both of them can continue to rise successfully, they will meet in the promotion of the top ten, that is to say, Hansen must defeat Yidongmu, can enter the top ten sons, get the random blood animal soul .


    "I didn''t expect Tang Zhenliu to be afraid to meet Yidongmu, but the result was fulfilled. Idongmu, Yidongmu, your kid is not lucky. If Tang Zhenliu didn''t look for me, maybe I might not be you. The opponent, but now it is different, natural and natural in the midst of it, it seems that the brother is also the person chosen by Heaven." Han Sen heart music, maybe others will be afraid of Itomu, but I have seen Idong Wood After those images, Hansen has a good grasp to defeat Itomu.


    The huge martial arts field is divided into a thousand multi-dimensional small fighting platforms stacked together. Each time, one thousand groups can play at the same time. Hansen��s row is relatively backward, and then they go to see other people��s duels, especially Ito. In the wood, he must confirm once again what the strength of Itomu is, and whether it has made great progress compared to the image.


    Itomu''s duel is also in the back position. Hansen first watched a few games. He couldn''t help but be a little scared. There is really no one who can enter the battle of God. There are two brushes in each one, which are not good roles.


    Han Zhen��s first matchup, Hansen, also saw the overwhelming advantage of winning the opponent. There was no suspense, and the opponent had no chance under his violent knife.


    After using the transformation, it was completely suppressed by the transformation of Tang Zhenliu. Regardless of skill and strength, Tang Zhenliu is horizontal in this world.


    Lin Feng, who made Hansen pay more attention to it, also played the game. The result was naturally won, but Hansen, who won the game, did not understand.


    In the face of an opponent who is not so famous, Lin Feng and the other side are difficult to solve, and finally can be described as a victory.


    Hansen can even imagine that in tomorrow''s news reports, someone will use the words "although defeated and glory" to describe Lin Feng''s opponent.


    But I don''t know why, Lin Feng''s person makes him feel very threatening, far more terrible than Tang Zhenliu.


    It was finally the turn of Itomu. The current Itomu is not very famous. Although he is the grandson of Mr. Iraqi, no one knows that he has participated in the war. After all, this is his first battle.


    And Yi Dongmu��s opponent is a very famous person. He is the tenth in the battle of the gods in the previous world. The nickname is ��Shenlong Swordsman��. The handsome man is handsome and the sword is very good. He is also among the top ten gods. It is a well-known kind, there are many female fans in the league.


    The confrontation of Shenlong Swordsman naturally has a lot of people''s attention. Many people think that Shenlong Swordsman should have the chance to get into the top three this year. There are also some girls who are desperately cheering for the Shenlong Swordsman. There are not many people who noticed his opponent Yidongmu.


    But the opening was only ten seconds, everyone was shocked, the sword of the Shenlong swordsman had not been pulled out of the sheath, and the knife of Yidongmu had cut through his throat.


    Watching the Shenlong Swordsman screaming down with the **** raging neck, the stands are silent, and the female fans of the Shenlong Swordsman are screaming with tears in their mouths, completely unable to accept all that they see.


    The Shenlong swordsman, one of the top ten sons of the last year, was killed in the first matchup. This matchup has been destined to cause a sensation in the league. I also know that Idongmu only used it. In a game, you can redeem the entire league tomorrow.


    Hansen did not look at it, and Itomu did improve, but he still did not cross that step. After all, he still did not understand the essence of the assassination.

 Chapter 100： God fights the world

    It��s finally Hansen��s turn. His opponent is a guy named Lei Lei. Han Sen just got on the fighting platform. The thunder spot will not say anything, summoning a beast soul bow, and three beast soul arrows, facing Hansen��s shot was three shots in a row, and the interval between the three arrows was extremely short, almost as if he was flying to Hansen at the same time.


    Hansen was shocked. The man��s accomplishment on the bow and arrow was definitely not lower than him. He even went farther than the skill, and he saw that his beast soul bow was bright and dazzling, and it might be a **** beast soul bow. And these three arrows, two of which are dark green, look like their black needles and arrows, are poisonous things.


    Another crystal arrow like a blue crystal, with a broken sound, seems to tear even the air, a look is a terrible thing, it is probably a blood-level beast soul arrow.


    "There is no weak chicken." Han Sen fiercely flashed the strongest blue crystal arrow, and summoned the mutant blood saw gun, struggling to sweep the other two poison arrows.


    When the arrow collided with the gun, Hansen suddenly felt a huge force on the gun body, and almost let him not hold the mutant blood saw gun in his hand.


    "Awesome arrow method, a good bow and arrow." Hansen was amazed, but he was not idle at his feet, and he rushed to the thunder with a mutant blood saw.


    However, this thunder is very fast, and the archery is superb. While flying on the fighting platform, while aiming at Hansen, the strength and the head are not weakened. Hansen is quite passive at the moment. Can not live Lei Lei, can only chase the thunder and flew all over the field, from time to time to avoid the arrow shot from the thunder.


    Hansen��s heart is very admired for this thunder, and his body is stronger than him. He can actually shoot arrows in various movements in a fast movement, and his strength and prospects are very scary.


    Although Hansen has worked **** the bow and arrow, but he is only a fixed point of archery, it is really necessary to shoot in this high movement, the head will definitely be greatly weakened.


    This thunder is indeed stronger than him in archery. This is to make Hansen not eager to end the game. In the battle, he carefully observes the shooting of the thunder, and hopes that he can learn a little.


    Hansen��s matchup has also attracted a lot of attention. After all, b is still very red, but because of the contrast of the previous Itomu, Hansen��s performance is a bit ugly, and he played for half an hour. There you chase after me and watch the others sleepy.


    All the first sanctuary shelters, except for the hard-core fans of b god, are quite disappointed with Hansen��s performance. Playing an unknown opponent is so difficult, it seems that they want to enter the top ten hopes. Not big.


    After playing for more than an hour, Hansen still used the **** slaughter to transform into a close-knit, and after a while with the thunder, the thunder that was not good at close combat was defeated.


    Sure enough, the major media of the league on the day had made a big report on the war of God. Although there was no image, the reporters wrote the **** process of the duel process.


    The main report is the Itomu scene, and his identity has also been smashed out. The grandson of the senator, the grades in the school are top-notch, almost the long-term top position, in the most advanced aristocratic college. Graduated into the world of the sanctuary of the gods with the first place.


    A series of news reports have been reported, and together with the performance of Itomu to kill the Shenlong swordsman, Yidongmu became the favourite to win the championship.


    There is also the great victory of Tang Zhenliu, which is also regarded as one of the hottest characters in the championship.


    Lin Feng is also considered to be the favourite to win the championship, but his game has somewhat fulfilled his opponent. As Hansen expected, his opponent was called by the media to lose.


    Although there are some reports about Hansen, the lengths are basically small. Most of them are taken with a little, and a little longer, they are all disappointments for b god.


    Most of the reports are hard to win, but also need to continue to work hard, the reputation is greater than the real strength, still need to be promoted and so on, and there is not much description.


    In fact, people who have seen Hansen��s war, even if they are hard-core fans of b god, have to admit that b��s performance is indeed very general, not too much amazing, just the normal level of the masses in the war.


    In the office building conference room of the "God of the World" column, the director Xu Kangnian tapped his finger on the table and looked at Fang Mingquan, who was sitting on the right hand side, and said with a smile: "Old party, look at today''s show, is it not? It should be changed."


    "What does the stationmaster think should be changed?" Fang Mingquan brows slightly wrinkled, probably guessing what Xu Kangnian wants to say.


    After the image of the b god, Fang Mingquan was dug into the column of "Shenzhen World" at Huaxing Station, but because he was airborne, he was robbed of an old host who had already been assigned to the station. "God fights the world" column, so the popularity of the station is not good, everywhere targeted, making it difficult for him to open his fists.


    "Old man, we do the news and current affairs column, what is the news, what news, what news, what news, what is the news, "The God of the World" column, originally designed for this year''s **** war, write more The performance is more colorful." After a pause, Xu Kangnian said with a smile: "If you want to publish the manuscript, you will let it go first. After a few days, he will have a good performance, and then broadcast his manuscript. In this issue, we will first What do you think about broadcasting Yidongmu?"


    "The webmaster said yes, Yidongmu is so hot now. Of course we should report his news. What kind of b god, that is, luck, killing a seriously injured Golden Horn Shura, actually has nothing to do, now As soon as the battle of God is over, the difference will come out. With his strength, let alone the top ten. It is impossible to enter the top 100. What is the use of the report? Of course, I have to report the strength of the champion Yidongmu." Said with a face, said that it was still cold and swept Fang Mingquan.


    The original "God of War" is Wang Changqing''s, because it was dug up Fang Mingquan, and temporarily gave the column to Fang Mingquan, Wang Changqing naturally has no good face.


    "Yeah, I think it''s fixed. Laos, this time you will work hard to broadcast a copy of Yidongmu." Xu Kangnian said the whole party.


    Fang Mingquan licked his mouth, and the chest was a little uncomfortable. His face was not very good-looking. He pressed his anger in his heart, and his eyes swept over the faces of the crowds. They looked at Wang Changqing coldly and finally looked down. On the face of Xu Kangnian, he said calmly: "Mr. Xu, if you still let me preside over the "God of War" column, then I will report b God, not only today I will report b god, every future I will report b gods, and I will tell everyone that b **** will win the battle in this battle."


    Fang Mingquan said this, everyone in the conference room was stunned, like watching a fool looking at Fang Mingquan.

 Chapter 101： infamy

    During the annual war of the gods, there will be many columns dedicated to the war of the gods. Although "God of War" is just a new program, because it belongs to the Huaxing Station, it is an influential news station, plus it is square. Mingquan��s popular host broadcasts that the ratings are quite good, and the ratings in the entire league can be ranked in the top 100.


    The first hundred sounds like it is not very good, but it is actually amazing. The entire huge alliance, each planet has thousands of columns, plus numerous official columns, can be in this thousands of Out of the column, it is quite powerful.


    Of course, this is because during the war of God, everyone is paying attention to the war of God, so the ratings will be so high.


    The report of "God of the World" today caused an uproar in the alliance. Fang Mingquan introduced and analyzed the situation of b **** in "God of War" and predicted that this year b **** will win the battle in the gods, almost It immediately attracted a buzz.


    "Fang Mingquan is a brain-destroyed person. If he is a b-god, what does he win?"


    "I know that you are all shooting because of the image of b god, but you don''t bring such a person. It''s just a hundred black."


    "Garbage, then what b **** wants to win, I live and swallow the dead."


    "b God can win the championship, is this my family Yidongmu not seeing it?"


    "Haha, Fang Mingquan, this sb, he will meet Yidongmu before the top ten, can live well, and win the championship?"


    "My family Tang Zhenliu expressed dissatisfaction!"


    "My family Lin Feng expressed dissatisfaction!"


    "sbsbsb..."


    "Although I also like b god, but this year b **** is really not good."


    "Fang Mingquan, this b **** also holds too much bones? Even my fans of b gods can''t stand it."


    "You are also a fan of b gods. Please let go of b **** and go to powder others."


    "Compared with Itoki, b **** fart is not."


    "The level of such a daring is also called God. Now there are people who are shameless."


    "Idong Wood must win the championship."


    "b **** angel, I will always support you."


    ......


    "God of War" and Fang Mingquan are really hot, but they are bonfired. Even many of the columns that also broadcast the war of God are ridiculously ridiculed by Fang Ming. If they want to be crazy, they will say no. Responsible words.


    Some people even clamored to let Fang Mingquan get out of the press.


    In addition to a few **** fans of b gods, the outside world screamed at Fang Mingquan, and even many fans who originally liked b gods felt that Fang Mingquan had a little overdue and did not dare to support Fang Mingquan.


    "The old side, let you be wronged." In the conference room of Huaxing Station, Xu Kangnian is happy to close his mouth.


    Although "God of War" and Fang Mingquan were miserable, they also led to the ratings, which made the "God of War" ratings historically ranked in the top 50.


    A large number of fans of other warriors have poured into the "God of the World" column, especially this year''s big hit, and will meet the fans of I God of b **** before the top ten, almost all of them will fight The Tianwang community of the world has been smashed.


    Although it is only the first 50, but for the Huaxing station, it is already quite a good result, Huaxing station history can reach the top 50 columns, one hand can count.


    Therefore, Xu Kangnian is very satisfied with Fang Mingquan''s performance, while Wang Changqing on the other side is naturally very ugly. He never imagined that Fang Mingquan would use this method to improve the ratings of "God of War".


    "This is what I should do. I also want to thank Xu for your trust in me. Otherwise, I will not be able to achieve such results." Fang Mingquan said modestly, and at the same time, he did not lightly take a picture of Xu Kangnian''s flattering. .


    Xu Kangnian was even more happy. He patted Fang Mingquan��s shoulder and said: "Old party, then continue to report the news of b god, the more God said the better, if it is good, I can see this rating can go further If you rise a liter, you may be able to break the record in the station."


    "The webmaster please rest assured, I will do my best." Fang Ming does not feel that this is bragging. He really believes that b **** can win the championship, but others do not see it, but the result is not bad now. In the case of news, you may not be a bad thing.


    Xu Kangnian also praised Fang Mingquan. After the meeting, after Xu Kangnian left, Wang Changqing said with a cold face: "You are reporting this news with your conscience. Now it can be a fire, but this column will be destroyed for you." Now, I can see what else you can do in the future. If you are such a person, which column would dare to ask you? Don��t think that the stationmaster is now petting you, you are really a personal thing, after earning the ratings, the column is destroyed. Do you think you can escape?"


    Fang Mingquan of course understands that this kind of program that is not so famous will always have someone come out of the pot. There is no doubt that he must be the one who wants to back the pot. Xu Kangnian is only swearing at him to improve the ratings. Fang Mingquan did so. For a long time, I don��t know about it.


    With a slight smile, Fang Mingquan glanced at Wang Changqing: "If b **** really won the championship?"


    Wang Changqing suddenly stunned, if b **** really can win the championship, then "God of the World" is really a fame, who wants not to let Fang Ming full fire, not to mention the pot, Xu Kangnian will definitely make Fang Ming all the same For the sake of.


    "B God wins the championship, you will continue to do your dream of spring and autumn." After returning to God, Wang Changqing disdainfully snorted, anyone can see it, b God does not have the strength to win the championship, the strength can only be regarded as The public level of the war of God is far from the top ten, not to mention winning the championship.


    "Whether you believe it or not, I firmly believe that b God must be the champion." Fang Mingquan got up and left.


    "Idiot." Wang Changqing whispered a whisper, just waiting to see how Fang Mingquan died.


    Hansen did not have a skynet, nor did he know the battle of "God in the World". Now he is practicing in the villa of Fang Jingqi and Tang Zhenliu.


    Although Tang Zhenliu did not meet Yidongmu before the top ten, he felt that the top ten would still meet, and did not relax his spirit. He still seized all the time and pulled Hansen to practice.


    It��s just that Hansen is clear in his heart. Tang Zhenliu will definitely not meet Yidongmu. Before the top ten, he will kick Yidongmu out.


    However, a master like Tang Zhenliu is willing to give him a sparring, and Hansen is naturally willing to accept it.


    After practicing for two days, until the next round of competition began, Tang Zhenliu let go of Hansen, and the group went to the second round again.


    Han Sen knows who his opponent in the second round is, and he doesn''t panic. He made up his mind and used his opponent as a sparring and more practical experience.


    After all, these are the top ranks of the shelters. There are not many opportunities to be one-on-one with them. Hansen is very lacking in this regard.

 Chapter 102： See you in the final

    Hansen is determined to exercise "Reverse Hearts" in actual combat. There is no other means to confront the enemy. Others dare to do this. I don''t know how many times I have died. However, Han Sen has a **** armor and others are difficult. A fatal blow to him once gave him the possibility of fighting and fighting.


    As for the mutant blood saw gun, Hansen has temporarily abandoned the use of it. There is no decent gunshot. The mutant blood saw gun has no great use in front of these strong players.


    In the battle against the strong players of different styles, Hansen''s actual combat experience is greatly advanced, and the anti-heart is also more and more handy. As long as he does not encounter too terrible opponents, he has a fighting power. However, in the end, it is generally difficult to win by relying on the **** slaughter.


    Just like this, Hansen''s game became very ugly, and it was very difficult to play every time. The promotion of bumping all the way, even seemed to seem to almost lose the game twice.


    And there are still two games, the opponents have been seriously injured in the last game, it was easily defeated by Hansen, and was considered by the outside world to be a dog.


    The outside world is overwhelmingly reported, especially the "God of War" and Fang Mingquan to b hatred and hate, has been introducing how b **** is invincible, how to win and so on.


    Fang Mingquan really dared to say that he was the shelter of the Second God. He couldn��t go to Hansen��s game. But the people sent by the column group came back to dictate, Fang Mingquan could analyze the sky, anyway, anyway. That means that b is very invincible, everything is tactics, and the final victory must be b **** and so on.


    This naturally attracts a lot of hate values. For "God of War" and Fang Ming are all snoring, but although B God is hard to see, but has not lost.


    This also made Fang Ming all have the strength to continue to "God of the World", but the battle is getting more and more intense.


    In particular, those who are optimistic about Itomu are all scornful of everything that Fang Mingquan said, and every day they must besiege "God of War" and Fang Mingquan.


    Itomu still maintains a horrible victory posture, killing opponents in two consecutive direct blows, so that his next opponents even directly admit defeat, not dare to face him.


    All three opponents have conceded defeat, which has made Yidongmu reach the level of the day. Many media have reported him in a big way, and many people predict that Yidongmu will be able to win overwhelming this year.


    Even the limelight of Lin Tang and Lin Feng was suppressed by him.


    As for "God in the World", Fang Tomorrow and B God, it has become a big joke in the press.


    In this year''s popular spoof, it has been added to the good thing that "b God will win the championship", which is of course an irony.


    Someone finally discovered the fact that Itomu and B God met before the top ten, and sent this question to the Sky Online, which caused a heated discussion.


    "I sincerely ask God to worship Buddha every day. I hope God bless b God to win good luck. Don''t lose before I meet my family, Idongmu, so that I can teach him to be a good person and let him know what he is. It is the real master."


    "Haha, laughing upstairs, kill me, agree, bless b god!"


    "Bless b god!"


    "Bless b god!"


    ......


    Blessing b **** has become one of the spoof buzzwords of this year, and you can see people everywhere in the comments on the **** war show.


    Especially in the "God of War" program, almost every day will be "blessed b god" and "b **** must win" these two sentences to brush the screen, extremely ridiculous sarcasm.


    Although Hansen also knew about this, he did not react at all. He never regarded Itomu as his opponent.


    In Hansen''s view, Yi Dongmu has less than 30% chance of winning the Shangzheng, and it is even more unsuccessful to Shanglin.


    Hansen��s real opponent is Lin Feng. He has seen many people��s games these days. He has a general understanding of most players. The most horrible thing is Lin Feng.


    This quiet and gentle man gives him an unpredictable feeling. His every move seems to be natural, but in that nature, there is a strange sense of rhythm. Like Hansen, he is good at predicting. The person who was completely unable to predict his rhythm made Han Sen feel very scared.


    And the game of Lin Feng Hansen looked at every game, almost every opponent and Lin Feng played difficult to resolve, and finally lost.


    Hansen saw a lot of games, and this is the case. His opponents are almost super-level players, but they all lost in the end. They all lost, and this feeling is very strange, so Hansen could not help but frown.


    "A terrible man." Hansen can only evaluate Lin Feng in this way. He believes that skills and strength are worse than Lin Feng. Fortunately, he did not encounter Lin Feng before the top ten, otherwise Hansen really did not know if he could enter the ten. Strong.


    Tang Zhenliu is still struggling to practice how to avoid Hansen��s attack in the close combat. www.novelhall.com~ But it seems that there is no improvement, and I can��t hide.


    However, Lin Feng said that if Tang Zhenliu met Yidongmu, Yidongmu could not pose too much threat to Tang Zhenliu in the close combat.


    This is similar to Hansen��s judgment. The skill of Itomu is very strong, but the true essence of the assassination is not to be won by Yi Dongmu at the level of Tang Zhenliu.


    Perhaps it is really the phrase "Blessing b God" played a role, Hansen in the next few matchups, the opponent is not seriously injured, is lost in the previous game, the important beast soul, and even some people in the league There was an accident in the middle, and he had been promoted smoothly. There was no waste at all. Hansen himself felt incredible.


    Those fans of Itomu gave Hansen a nickname of "good luck b", naturally it was ironic that he could only advance by luck.


    On the day of the Hansen game, I just came down from the fighting platform and found that Lin Feng was just coming down from the fighting platform, and the fighting platforms of the two were very close. Lin Feng also saw him and went to him. Come over.


    The people around have noticed this scene. After all, Lin Feng is the second in the last world. Although this year''s performance is not dazzling, but there is still one who hopes to win the championship, and Han Sen is even hot, two people Still very compelling.


    Lin Feng walked to Hansen and smiled. He reached out and said: "I always wanted to say hello to you, but I have never had a good chance."


    "Everyone." Hansen also reached out and shook Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng seems to be satisfied with this, and then he said to Han Sen: "See you in the final."


    Then Lin Feng turned and left, but this sentence made the people around him stunned, just like a big earthquake of 12th grade.

 Chapter 103： The battle between the king and the parallel

    Sure enough, it was a 12-magnitude earthquake that continued to ferment in major media.


    Lin Feng actually agreed with the finals, but this person is not Yidongmu, but the b **** who has always been considered a parallel.


    The major media have reported this matter. Fang Mingquan of "God of the World" is more excited to analyze the reasons why Lin Feng has been fighting against God. Finally, it is summarized as five words - b is strong.


    However, it is obvious that the major media and fans have completely different opinions on this. They think that it is Lin Feng��s over-the-counter speculation, and even Lin Feng has been smashed in.


    "It��s really rubbish. It��s still the second in the last year. I don��t have any eyes. It��s no wonder that the second child is still the second child this year. My family Yidongmu will teach him to be a man.��


    "The second child? You are too lifted up, and it is good that he can enter the top ten now."


    "What is this? Is it a pity between the two weak chickens?"


    "Haha, Dongmu is a hero, first kills the b god, then goes to clean up the forest, let them know who is the real king."


    "Garbage, what vision, the battle is of course my family Idongmu."


    "Even if it is not Yidongmu, at least it is Tang Zhenliu? What is the matter of choosing good luck b?"


    Sky Online has been arguing over this incident, but the two parties, Lin Feng and Han Sen, have no awareness at all. One is at home with Tang Zhenliu and Fang Jingqi, they drink tea, and the other is in the training hall of the transfer station. Play "Hand of God."


    In addition to practicing with Tang Zhenliu, Hansen has time to play "Hand of God", but he has not been able to pass the evolutionary level four difficulty, always a little bit worse, and occasionally one or two small mistakes.


    Hansen knows that this is because his physical ability and reaction have reached the limit. If there is no new breakthrough, the score can no longer be upgraded.


    Temporarily stopping the practice of "Hand of God", Hansen got two daggers, and the left and right hands together practiced the sleeves. Although it was impossible to play like a rotten gambler, he could skillfully remove the dagger from his sleeve. , or the dagger in the handle is taken back inside the sleeve.


    Even a person with good eyesight can hardly see the movements on his hands, but this is only the entry point for the knife in the sleeve.


    Hansen now retracts his dagger, his hand will shake, and the rotten gambler is basically holding his hands. With only the muscles of his arms and palms, he can quickly take the dagger into his hands. Hansen is still poor. Far.


    This kind of misleading makes Han Sen think that he hasn''t really got started yet. He still thinks that to complete all the difficulties of "Hand of God", he has the level of the knife in the entry sleeve.


    "To win another game tomorrow is a confrontation with Idongmu. If you defeat him, you can enter the top ten sons. The next ten major battles of the gods will encounter Lin Feng, but I really look forward to it." Han Sen Retracted the dagger, slowly closed his eyes and recalled the confrontations that he had experienced these days.


    On the second day, Hansen��s showdown, once again unexpectedly won without a fight, the opponent was seriously injured, and has not recovered yet, and directly gave up the battle.


    Hansen easily walked down the fighting platform and was about to look at Lin Feng��s duel, but he saw a person standing in front of him.


    "I hope that you will stand in front of me tomorrow, I will kill you." Itomu said coldly to Hansen, and he walked over from Hansen, and even looked at Hansen.


    The people who watched this scene almost boiled, and the whole day was crazy about the words of Itomu.


    Basically everyone is guessing that God will dare to go to the fighting platform tomorrow, and basically think that b God should give up this game.


    After all, the power gap is really too big. Itomu walked to this step almost in the form of a king who killed everything. In the middle, he also encountered several very strong opponents, such as one of the top ten sons of the last year, such as the Shenlong swordsman.


    They were all killed by a knife, and this strength can be said to be invincible.


    But b **** is all the way, three-point strength plus seven points of luck before coming to the present, how can be compared with Yidong.


    In addition to the "God of the World" Fang Mingquan predicted b **** will win, almost all media believe that b God is not abstaining or ruin.


    On the day of the confrontation between B God and Itomu, the martial arts fields of the major shelters were crowded with people, and the show was watched through the monument.


    This is the most controversial matchup in this battle. It is considered to be the hottest Idongmu and the b-god war that is considered parallel. Almost all the people in the first shelter are Concerned about this battle, it is more lively than the finals of previous years.


    I would like to thank Fang Mingquan and his "God of War", otherwise there will not be so many people paying attention to b gods, nor will they be scrambled by major media, and there will be no such war.


    The reporters of the major media in the war of God hope to interview Yidongmu and b **** before the competition. Although there is no way to record, they can be seen by all the first sanctuary shelters at such a critical moment. That is enough.


    Unfortunately, both Itomu and B God have not yet appeared, but they have discovered Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng. They both have a few hours of competition. They even came to the case so early, obviously to watch Iraq. This battle between Dongmu and b gods.


    The clever reporter quickly rushed over and asked around Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng loudly:


    "Lin Feng, I am a reporter for "The Frontline of God''s War." Do you think that who will win this battle?"


    "Lin Feng, I am a reporter for "The Battle of God." I asked you to meet with b God in the finals. Do you still think so?"


    "I am a reporter for "God in the World", Lin Feng, do you know God b? Why did you meet him in the final?"


    ......


    Lin Feng just smiled quietly: "I have not said it already, see you in the final."


    After that, Lin Feng had already worn the past and walked into his position in the competition area.


    The reporters who hurriedly walked around behind Tang Zhenliu were still all kinds of problems like bombers flying past.


    Tang Zhenliu��s stunned hair, a proud face said: ��Whether they win, it��s the same for us~www.novelhall.com~ The last win must be me.��


    After a pause, before the reporters returned, Tang Zhenliu continued: "If they say that two of them will win, of course, it is b god, is this still used?"


    A group of reporters suddenly squatted there, Lin Feng will stop, and now even Tang Zhenliu said that b **** will win, it seems completely different from the speculation of the mainstream media.


    But when they still want to ask again, Tang Zhenliu has already worn the past.


    Only the reporters of "God in the World" were overjoyed at this time, and quickly withdrew from the world of the sanctuary of God, and passed back the contents of Lin Feng and Tang Zhenliu.


    When Itomu and Hansen appeared, the entire first **** sanctuary seemed to be boiling. The sound of the oil for the Itomu was like a tsunami in the mountains, completely submerging the voice of a few b gods.


    Inside the martial arts field of the Steel Armor.


    "Qin stationmaster, you said b **** can win?" Yang Manli asked nervously sitting around Qin.


    "He robbed me of my quota. If I can''t get into the top ten, I won''t let him go." Qin said with a bad voice, but I also know that it is too difficult and difficult to win Yidongmu. The strength that Dongmu showed in the previous confrontation was too horrible.


    "He must lose, and Yidongmu is not a grade." The **** of the side said coldly.


    "I don''t like to listen to this. My family is the strongest." Qing Shao said with a mouthful and unhappy, he and Yuan Shao and other young masters are bound to have b gods.


    "Love is not like listening, I am just telling a fact." God said faintly.


    "You seem to say the same thing last time? The result?" Qing Shaoxiao said, suddenly let the face of God become a bit ugly.

 Chapter 104： You are not bad.

    On the fighting platform, Yi Dongmu looked coldly at Hansen who came to the stage. He said indifferently: "Well, if you dare to come, then do a good job of death."


    It was said that Idongmu had pulled the dagger out of his waist and his face was full of killings.


    "Do you think that you are playing a martial arts drama?" Hansen did not agree with his heart. That kind of words is that people in life can speak out, and the degree of humiliation is simply explosive.


    Therefore, Hansen did not speak, directly merged with the **** slaughter, and then grasped the scabbard of Shura''s sword in one hand, grabbed the handle with one hand, and rushed toward Yidongmu.


    The **** slaughter is originally a beast soul with a high speed. Under the full force, the explosive force generated in a short period of time is not worse than the fighter. In a short time, it is close to the Ito Mula, making the two closer.


    When the people watching the game saw this scene, they felt that b God was not crazy. They even took the initiative to be close to Itomu. This is no different from sending death. The strongest thing in Itomu is the close combat, almost after he is close. It is difficult to hide his fatal blow.


    "Well, b **** got mad and rushed over, you still use a knife, use a gun, at least keep the distance."


    "B God has a faint slap, he should bring a bow and arrow, even if it won''t be used, shooting slowly in the sky is 10,000 times stronger than rushing."


    The fans of Itoki are even more fun: "This sb is actually sent to the door, who wants to not let our home Dongmu win."


    Ito''s mouth is sneer, and a beast soul is also integrated into him. It is a mutant magic monkey. The strength and speed of Yidongmu are greatly improved, and it becomes a black majestic up to one meter*. The monkey is stretched out with a thick tail.


    Itomu is not a fusion of the blood of the gods, but it does not resemble the human blood of the gods. If you can''t use the skills you are good at, you can''t use the dagger of the blood level. The role is not as good as the mutant beast.


    The humanoid form in different creatures is originally rare, and the real human form is even more rare. In addition to the fact that the top ten sons of the year had drawn a humanoid human soul, they have hardly seen any other human form.


    Hansen��s **** slaughter is already a very precious **** of blood and a beastly soul. He has a pair of human hands that will allow him to perfectly display the human skills.


    Itomu looked at Hansen, who was running wildly. The **** of blood in his hand was holding back his head. At the same time, his feet were forced to go, and Hansen was rushing away. The distance between the two was pulled high.


    Everything in Itomu��s actions, the body��s every move, one leg lift and one stretch, falling in Hansen��s eyes, seems to be in accordance with the track he booked. In Hansen��s eyes, Itomu is like a All the lines of the puppet, Idongmu, were seen by him, and I was able to anticipate all the actions of Idongmu.


    Two people who are equally good at assassination, one situation is much higher than the other, this will happen, and Hansen knows well about Itomu, but Idongmu does not know that he is also good at assassination. Tao, I have no heart, Idong Wood has already been doomed to failure.


    Even his speed and strength are useless than Hansen.


    At the moment when two people staggered, Hansen was dyed into a golden Shura sword, and it was squirted in an instant. Everything was as seamless as a cloud.


    The two men rushed back and forth for nearly ten meters before stopping. Hansen��s majestic golden body was not moving, but Itomu slowly turned around, staring at Hansen��s back, opening one. The word asked: "What is the knife method?"


    "Reverse heart stunned." Han Sen replied faintly, still did not look back.


    "I will find you again. I won''t lose again next time." Itomu said, turned and walked down the fighting platform, and just walked down, he threw a direct wrestling on the ground, a deep visible bone wound in his chest. Blood is like a spring.


    The first shelter of the whole **** seemed to be quiet for a moment. I don��t know how many billions of people are watching this matchup. At this time, they are all open mouths but they can��t even make a sound.


    No one can believe that the result of the showdown is like this. If they can accept it in turn, but the invincible Itomu, the one that came all the way to the king��s spike, was in the confrontation with the b god. It��s a knife, and it��s hard to believe that this happened.


    Not to mention those fans of Itoki, even fans of b God, never thought before the showdown that b **** can win with absolute advantage, even if it is very optimistic b **** fans, they also think this is b **** It will be a hard fight.


    But no one thought that Yidongmu had lost like this. There was no suspense in defeat, so miserable, and it was defeated in the close combat he was best at.


    Hansen turned around and glanced at Yi Dongmu, who struggled to get up under the stage. He said faintly: "I can take a serious knife and not die, you are not bad."


    After that, Han Sen has turned and left.


    "Not bad... not bad..."


    This sentence circling in the minds of countless people watching the battle, let them feel that their brains are going to explode, how can they feel inadequate and chaotic.


    In the eyes of the public, the figure of b **** seems to be an infinite amount of high-rise, tall and shining, and really strong as a god.


    "b God..." The fans who have always supported b **** finally reacted at this time, shouting excitedly, and some people even jumped up.


    Like being broken by time, the whole sanctuary of the gods is full of excitement, and everyone is talking about this incredible battle.


    "This story is reversed too fast!"


    "Haha, those fans who support Idong Wood must be beaten."


    "It��s not just those fans, b god, this is the face of the entire league media. In addition to Fang Mingquan of "God in the World", all the **** predictions of Idong Wood won the championship. As a result, the top ten did not enter, Was swept by people, haha..."


    "Now think about it, Fang Mingquan really has a foresight. He seems to be quite reasonable in his analysis. It was only because of the big victory of Yi Dongmu that he had blinded his eyes. He didn''t listen to Fang Mingquan''s analysis."


    "Lin Feng is really arrogant, it is the second place in the previous world. I have already seen that b is the real wave ss."


    "Haha, it seems that this year is the battle between Lin Feng and B God''s Tianwang Mountain."


    "We really owe Fang Mingquan and b God an apology."


    "Fang Mingquan suffered."


    "You are not bad... haha... handsome fried..."


    Just ten seconds of confrontation, but the image of b God has changed dramatically.


    "This shop is more than me. I will try this sentence next time. I can take a serious knife and not die. You are not bad." Tang Zhenliu is very remorseful that he did not think of such a slogan before. .

 Chapter 105： Confidence of a lonely person to the king

    Ps: This book will be available on Friday this week. It will open the storm mode, and the update will never let everyone down.


    "Snapped!"


    Wang Changqing��s communicator was slammed on the ground by him. The whole person gasped and his eyes were covered with bloodshot eyes, like a hysterical wild beast.


    b God actually defeated Itomu, and the whole league��s public opinion reversed. The original "God of War" and Fang Mingquan, which were originally made into dogs, were sent to the altar at once, and a large number of people I am sorry to say that I owe "God of War" and Fang Mingquan.


    More and more people are pouring into the "God of War" to watch Fang Mingquan''s analysis. "God of War" has historically reached the top ten ratings of the whole league, and it is not the tenth. It has suddenly risen to the first. The height of the eight.


    Since the opening of the station, Huaxing has never had such a height. The program with the highest ratings of Huaxing Station has only sprinted to the 19th of the league.


    The league is the eighth in a single day. What is the concept? No one in the entire Huaxing station used to dare to think that it would be enough for the host to be proud and to enter the top 50. It is red and purple.


    top ten! Sometimes I really can''t think about it.


    Undoubtedly, "God of War" and Fang Mingquan are really hot, although "God of the World" is only a program during the war of God. After the war, it will stop broadcasting, but this time the beautiful performance of Fang Mingquan has been given He earned enough capital and fame, no matter what new columns he will host in the future, with current capital and popularity, the ratings will never be bad.


    Now Huaxing Station has already used Fang Mingquan as the host of the house. Even Xu Kangnian now sees that Fang Mingquan smiles all day. From time to time, he also praises two sentences, so that Wang Changqing��s jealous hate can��t be rushed to bite Fang Mingquan.


    When I got back to work at home, Fang Mingquan sat in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the night scenes with bright lights and bright lights in his hands. He took a cigarette in his hand and took a sip from time to time. He slowly spit out a smog, and the body could not make a slight trembling.


    Now that everything is over, Fang Mingquan feels a little scared after he calms down. His analysis, even he himself feels that he is arguing, he can''t even watch the game, and he can analyze what a ghost is coming.


    Fang Mingquan only believes in b god, I believe that the man who shocked him that night, I believe that such a man''s performance can not be too bad.


    Therefore, Fang Mingquan is only betting, betting that God can enter the top ten sons of God, as to whether he can win the championship in the end, in fact, that is not very important.


    This battle with Yi Dongmu, as well as the invitation of Lin Feng, has made b god''s reputation soar, and he Fang Mingquan has also succeeded.


    "B God, you are really the lucky star of my Ming!" Fang Mingquan slowly relaxed. He was glad that he had won the game and he still won. If the gambling loses, the consequences will not even dare to go. I thought, just thinking about it, the body could not help but tremble.


    He was not afraid of losing, but this time the bet was too big. If he lost, he might not have to turn around anymore, but he was afraid to leave this favorite industry.


    The flue gas reached the lungs through the trachea, and an anesthetic sensation spread in the lungs. Fang Mingquan watched the night silence, and the excitement in his heart gradually subsided.


    When all the excitement retreated, Fang Mingquan got up and opened the smart machine and wrote an article about "The King is moving in loneliness."


    The king is lonely,


    When others show humorous talents with friends and laughter,


    He is sweating silently.


    The king is lonely,


    When others are sweet and sweet in front of a beautiful woman,


    He swayed blood on the battlefield.


    The king is lonely,


    When the whole world is fighting against him,


    He just stared quietly at the far ahead.


    The king is lonely,


    When he was abandoned by everyone,


    He is still firmly in loneliness,


    Just for the unchanging side of the heart.


    I just want to say,


    b God, please accept my knees.


    Lonely, I just want to follow you around alone.


    You win, I will accompany you to the world,


    You are defeated, I will accompany you to come back.


    Fang Mingquan wrote the article. This time he did not sign his own name, but wrote the author''s confession to the king.


    When Fang Mingquan uploaded this article to Skynet, he immediately was rumored to be clicked and forwarded at an incredible speed, which caused a huge response.


    "Mom, look at crying, think of the silent training that year, just for me to go to the military academy, others have only envied me to go to the military academy, I do not know how much effort I have made alone, in the case of high fever Desperate training, it is not a day of people."


    "Fang Mingquan wrote really well, remembering the days when he struggled in the shelter."


    "This is simply a true portrayal of my present!"


    "I am also a lonely person. I have been working in the shelter for at least 28 days a month. I just want to work harder and make my family better. But I am really tired. I want someone to be with me." ""


    "No matter what happens in the future, from this moment on, I am a fan of b and Fang Mingquan, and I hope to follow you."


    "b God please take my knees."


    "You win, we will accompany you to the world."


    "You are defeated, we will accompany you to come back."


    "Lonely man 1."


    "Like Fang Mingquan, you follow the b god, I will follow you."


    "If God gives me another chance to come back, I will never be black again."


    "Upstairs 1."


    "10086."


    "b God, you are also my king."


    This article, "The King in the Lonely", pushed both B God and Fang Ming to a height that is difficult for ordinary people to reach. While Fang Mingquan was red, he also won many true loyal fans for b God, not those who saw it. The wind makes the rudder, and it is possible to change the foil of the camp at any time.


    Hansen also saw this article, "The King is moving in loneliness," and his heart is also full of feelings and emotions. The three months that he just entered the world of shelters, the kind of loneliness and helplessness is almost mad, able to Going to the present, it is because there is a beautiful other side in my heart, there are people who are beautiful like flowers.


    If it weren''t for the mother and Han Han, Hansen didn''t know if he would break the cans like that.


    After Hansen looked at it, he wanted to reply to Fang Mingquan and said something, and finally gave up the plan.


    "Let us continue to move silently for the beauty in our hearts. My heart knows that words can''t be reached." Hansen silently withdrew from Skynet.


    Hansen took a break and was going to go to the church to see if he had the right way. Idongmu��s bodywork combined with the assassination technique did show unparalleled power. Hansen is now lacking an advanced The body method, and then with the sword in his sleeve, can put his actual combat ability to a peak.

 Chapter 106： Master is you?

    Tianshang is full of reports about b gods, but this time it has been reported a little late. Now I am basically watching the report of "God of War". There are many other similar reports, but the heat is better than "God in the World". It��s going to be a lot worse.


    There are still a lot of businesses looking for b gods, high prices, hope that b gods endorse their products, others want to dig out the true identity of b god, there are all kinds of guesses, but the result is the fog in the water No one knows who the real b **** is.


    Hansen is now browsing in the s-class area of ??the church, and various s-class methods have made Han Sen look at the eyes.


    Just looking at the introduction, it is difficult to see if the body is really suitable for himself, but Hansen has no other choice, the s-class body of the church is already the best way he can find.


    In the end, Hansen saw a lot of body introductions and locked a body called "Super Particle Flow Acceleration".


    Did not hesitate too much, directly bought the "super particle flow acceleration", and then Han Sen directly watched all the information of "super particle flow acceleration", carefully studied this super nuclear gene technology.


    Hansen soon discovered that this "super particle flow acceleration" body method is somewhat different from the body method he wants.


    Hansen hopes to have a speed-up body that will allow him to quickly zoom in closer to the enemy. However, this "super particle flow acceleration" method is fast enough, even theoretically. The highest speed his body can withstand.


    However, this method is a wave of eruption, and a terrible high speed erupts in an instant, but the time that this high speed can be maintained is extremely short, and it is likely to be only two or three steps or even only one step. It is over.


    The rapid explosion in an instant, an unparalleled step, the true meaning of the "super particle flow acceleration" body is here.


    This kind of body method is extremely powerful in the close combat. It is even more terrifying to cooperate with Hansen��s best assassination technique. However, the previous problem has not been completely solved. When the distance is relatively long, it is still difficult to get close quickly. enemy.


    "Alright, this method has greatly improved my melee ability, and it is also very helpful for short-distance closeness." Hansen is not too disappointed, "Super Particle Flow Acceleration" He is equally useful, just a little different from what he originally thought.


    What Hansen thought was to learn a fast-moving method like Idongmu, but now it is so good, and Itomu is two completely different styles.


    Hansen took a bottle of the special genetic fluid of "Super Weeping Stream Acceleration" and took time to cultivate "Super Particle Flow Acceleration", hoping to make a difference in the top ten rankings of the gods that began ten days later.


    In the afternoon, Fang Jingqi suddenly sent a message to him, asking him to meet at home, as if there was an important matter to talk to him.


    Hansen went to Fang Jingqi and knew that Fang Jingqi was looking for him to help the boxing brother to hunt a **** blood creature.


    "The boxing brother can''t make the blood creature of the gods, and he doesn''t want to join forces with the gods and the Qin dynasty. But he found the weakness of the **** blood creature and can create an opportunity, but the lack of one can hit the middle. The Gaoming Assassin doesn''t want to find God''s Son to cooperate with Qin and don''t want to share the flesh and blood of the gods. I know that you are also in the steel armor shelter, so I recommended you. This time you will go, you will not give it. The flesh and blood of your blood creatures, the reward is a variation of the three-eyed beast mount, the beast soul is still the old rules, whoever is who is, regardless of." Dunton, Fang Jingqi said: "Remuneration is very high, If it��s not that the boxing brother doesn��t want to divide the blood and flesh and blood, it��s not enough to buy a variant mount.


    Hansen nodded, Fang Jingqi said that the reason is that even if it is the flesh and blood of the blood of the gods, the hand can not buy a variant mount, this is not a bit of water, or even half may not be able to buy.


    "Time, place?" Hansen secretly calculated, there are still ten days from the battle of the top ten sons, I do not know enough.


    "I can''t tell you the specific location. It takes six or seven days to go back and forth." Fang Jingqi said.


    Hansen certainly understands that no one will reveal the information of the blood creatures, but there are enough words for Fang Jingqi. It will take six or seven days to go back and forth, even if it is delayed for two days, it will not affect his participation in the ranks of the gods.


    In fact, Hansen is not too concerned about the ranking of the Son of God. The top ten have only one chance to randomize the soul of the blood, and the same is true. He mainly wants to play against Lin Feng and take a look at Lin Feng��s true strength. How strong.


    Hansen agreed, he had long wanted a mount, not to mention a mutant mount, and the opportunity to get the soul of the blood, why not.


    Fang Jingqi handed a coin to Hansen and said with a smile: "I only said to recommend him a master. I didn''t say who it is. You can find him by the place you agreed to."


    Hansen nodded and took the coin up. Fang Jingqi took him for a meal before putting him back.


    The next day Hansen entered the steel armor shelter, almost everyone encountered was talking about the battle of b **** to kill Itomu, and that is the "king of the king in loneliness", but they prefer to That one is called "the confession of a lonely person to the king."


    After all, b **** is a steel armor shelter, and now people in the steel nail shelter feel that they have the honor, except for the gang of gods, who raised b is not a thumbs up.


    "Brother is also a celebrity, but unfortunately can not tell others that brother is b god." Han Sen is still the first time to think that the vulgar nickname b **** is not so harsh.


    Han Sen first went to find Yang Manli and asked for a fake. He only said that he was going to hunt an important alien. He did not say that he was going to help the boxing brother to hunt God blood creatures.


    It is very important to hunt allogens to acquire genes, and Hansen��s training results are not bad. Yang Manli did not bother him, and gave him a leave.


    Han Sen came to the agreed place, and he saw that a group of people in the boxing brother were enjoying the coolness under a big tree. It was obviously waiting for someone.


    "Ass mad, you don''t follow Qin''s ass, what are you doing here?" The people around the boxing brother saw Han Sen and laughed loudly.


    Hansen did not speak, reached out and took out the coin from his pocket, and with a thumb, the coin crossed a high arc and fell into the fist.


    The boxing brother took the coin and looked at it with a very unbelievable color. He looked at Hansen and said: "The master who said the fourth is you?"

 Chapter 107： One hand

    "I don''t know the head of the team. What is the master of the friend you said is him?"


    "Ass mad is the master introduced by your friend?"


    "Big Brother, are you kidding us?"


    "Big Brother, are you playing with us?"


    The boxing brother suddenly fried the pot, and I can''t believe it. The **** madness turned out to be the master of the boxing brother.


    The boxing brother is also very depressed. Fang Jingqi did say that he would introduce him to a master who is good at assassination. However, no matter how he thought, he did not think that Fang Jingqi��s person would be Hansen.


    However, the boxing brother knows Fang Jingqi and knows that he is not a person who will come to chaos. Since he introduced Han Sen, he must have his reason.


    The boxing brother looked up and down Han Sen and said: "Fang Laosi said that you are good at assassination?"


    "It''s OK, it''s better than the average person." Hansen said.


    "It''s better than the average person? We are going to kill the blood creature, can you rely on it?" The little finger licked his mouth and said with great distrust.


    The boxing group of the boxing brother is different from the Qin dynasty and the gods, that is, there is no military background, nor is the boxing brother alone taking money to support a group of men.


    The fist group is a team of people with similar temperament. The boxing brother is the boss they have elected. The following people all use the nickname.


    The five thumbs, forefinger, middle finger, ring finger and little finger, plus the boxing brother, are the main backbone of the fist group. Today these six people are all coming together, showing their attention to this blood creature.


    The current god''s gene of the boxing brother is almost full. As long as you eat the flesh and blood of this whole blood creature, it is possible to achieve the great accomplishment of the god''s gene, and thus enter the world of God''s second sanctuary with the transformation of the **** gene.


    Therefore, the boxing brothers will not be divided into the flesh and blood of the gods, and change to the variation of the mount as a reward.


    The boxing brother waved his hand and gestured to the little finger to stop talking. He stared at Hansen with a gaze. "I believe in the eyes of the fourth child, but this time it matters. I have to be responsible for my brothers. You show it." ��


    The boxer pulled out a dagger from the waist and turned it over and sent the handle to Hansen.


    Hansen didn''t care too much. His reputation in the steel armor shelter was not so good. He also thought that there would be such a thing happening, no wonder punching them.


    Hansen reached out and took the dagger from the boxing brother. The boxer just wanted to take it back, but suddenly saw Hansen holding the dagger''s manual. The boxer was so frightened that he wanted to dodge, but he just handed it to him. Hansen��s dagger had already been placed on his neck, and the whole boxer was allowed to move there, and his hands were fixed. The movements of the block were not coming and finished.


    Originally, I wanted to watch a few people who were busy with the little thumbs. At this time, they were a little dumbfounded, and their looks became a little dignified.


    They are very clear about the skill of the boxing brother. Although Hansen��s sneak attack, but the boxing brother did not come to the reaction, he put the dagger on his neck, and the five fingers, such as the little finger, did not recognize this.


    Hansen removed the dagger from the neck of the boxer, took two steps back, and threw the dagger back to the boxer. He smiled and said, "Do you need to try again?"


    "No, let''s go." The boxing brother was very simple. He looked at Han Sen deeply and inserted the dagger back into his waist.


    A few people with little thumbs looked at Hansen''s eyes full of curiosity. They really didn''t think that the infamous **** in the steel armor shelter had such a skill.


    However, they did not say anything, summoned the mount and went straight on the road together.


    Hansen didn''t have a mount, and the boxer called Hansen to sit on his mutant mount that was as strong as a rhinoceros. The group went straight to the mountains of the south.


    Along the way, in addition to the necessary rest and eating time, the group of people has been on the road, and on the third day, finally stopped in a large canyon.


    Hansen estimated about it. If these people do not have a variant mount, they only have to walk on their legs. It is estimated that they will take ten days and a half to get here.


    Into the Grand Canyon, you can no longer ride, Hansen followed the boxing brothers into the Grand Canyon, down the mountain wall, there is a rolling river in the middle of the valley, but his goal is not in the river.


    After walking for more than two hours along the mountain wall, I finally saw a large cave on the mountain wall by the river. There was no darkness in the black paint. Several people ignited the torch and suddenly saw many huge stones. Stone stalactites.


    "Everyone is careful, although we have already cleaned it up when we came last time, but the environment here is complicated, it is difficult to ensure that there are no fish that slip through the net, or that other creatures in other places ran over and gave me the spirit." Said.


    Everyone responded with a thumbs up with a big variation in front of the road, and other people stalked behind him and went deep into the cave.


    The little finger is walking at the end, holding a pair of beasts and short knives in the hands and watching them from time to time.


    There are sounds of water falling from time to time in the cave. The echoes in the cave are particularly powerful. The stones under the feet are very slippery. In some places, the water is still deep.


    Everyone is very careful, not because the road here is difficult to walk, but because they are afraid of the holes that are horizontal and vertical. * I don''t know when I will rush out a different creature.


    Hansen saw a lot of blood marks along the way. It seems that it has been some days. I want to come to the boxing brother they left last time.


    Apparently their fears were superfluous, and there was no danger at all along the way. It seems that the aliens were cleaned up when they last came, and even the original creatures did not see them.


    "Give me some attention, the front is going to the ground, and no one should give me any movements." After four or five hours, the boxing brother who walked in the second place suddenly suppressed the voice.


    In fact, this is what I heard from Hansen. Some of them have already been there once. Naturally, they all know that they are coming to the ground. They can��t even dare to speak loudly. They are like cats.


    Hansen nodded and understood that the fist brother only indicated that the foremost thumb continued to move forward. When the cave was reached, the mountain cave was coming to an end. The mountain cave was suddenly open, and it was a huge stone cave. The stone stalactites hang on the top of the cave. There is no one-tenth of the height of the cave. The huge cave is covered with unknown black vines. The leaves on the vine are like ink stains. Occasionally, I saw a small black flower falling between the vines.


    Hansen, the cave they came in, was on the half-waist wall of the huge stone cave. There were many holes like this in other parts of the cave wall. The boxing brother made a gesture of forbidding him, and pointed to the cave below. Hansen looked up and looked down at the cave. The eyes suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 108： Assassination of blood creatures

    I saw the bottom of the cave, a whole body covered with black crystal-like black scales, more than two meters long, shaped like a pangolin, is drinking water next to a pool of water at the bottom of the cave.


    "It is it. The hearing of this thing is not very good, but the eyesight is particularly good. The scales of the black crystal outside the body are hard to open even the bloodsucker soul. The biggest weakness is that the belly is soft." The index finger is a young man of Svens, and he explains slowly to Hansen.


    "Even if its stomach is weak, it is so squatting, I can''t turn it over and lick it on its stomach?" Hansen said.


    "Of course, I can''t, as long as there is a wind and grass, this guy will be rolled into a ball, just like a snail shell, you can''t see its belly at all, the black scales of the outer ring are turned up, like a round large saw. Then a roll, like a hot wheel, was rolled to the body, and then the thick armor was cut by its jagged black scales, and the flesh bones were pulled off for you, no one can stand it. "The little finger also said the interface.


    "What is the weakness you said?" Hansen couldn''t help but frown.


    "Forcing to kill is definitely not good. The power of this guy is terrible, and the speed is fast. No one can stand it because of it." The boxer hesitated and pointed to the pool below. "We think so." After a while, let''s go out and take it away. You will take the opportunity to go down to the bottom of the hole and hide it under the waterhole. When it goes to drink water, the head reaches the water and you can take the opportunity to give it a jaw. A soft place is a fatal blow. It is best to insert the weapon on its lower jaw so that it can''t be shrunk again. Then we can think about **** it."


    "Fist brother, it is no wonder that you are willing to make a variant of the mount to invite people, this is a life-saving job." Han Sen looked at the boxing brother.


    "If it''s easy, we won''t ask you for the big price. In a word, can you do it?" the little finger whispered.


    A few people like Boxing also looked at him and waited for his final decision.


    "You can give it a try, but this is a life-saving fight. If you don''t get it, I will die inside. I have to take the variation mount first." Hansen said with a sinking look.


    "Yes." The boxing brother agreed very quickly and transferred a variant mount to Hansen.


    Now it��s here, as long as Hansen is in the water, they are not afraid of Hansen running. It doesn��t matter if he gives him a variant mount.


    The index finger took the small oxygen cylinders and respirators they had prepared out of the bag to Hansen, so that Hansen could lurk in the water for a long time.


    After everything was ready, the boxer looked at Hansen and said: "When we go out and lead it into the holes, you will quickly sneak into the pool. There is not much time. We can only give you 30 seconds at most. Are you ok?"


    "No problem." Hansen looked at the distance from the pool, and then nodded.


    "Very good. Although the following is a relatively soft place where the blood creatures are relatively soft, at least it must be the mutated blade to be able to stab. Do you have it?" The boxer asked without hesitation.


    Hansen nodded again, and the Shura sword was almost comparable to the variant''s blade, but he is not the identity of the b **** now, and the knife he did not bring.


    However, Hansen also has a beast soul arrow that is mutated by the black needle. It is enough to use that.


    Everything was ready, the boxing brother and the thumb they looked at each other. Except for the little finger left, everyone climbed out along the vines, carefully climbed to the other cave openings, and then took out the fist-sized iron ball. Going over to the blood creature that still drank water.


    Dangdang!


    The iron ball of the size of the boxing ice is on the black scales like the black crystals of the gods. It is like a squeaking sound on the metal, and even a white mark is not left on the black scales.


    But the blood creature was obviously irritated, but it was rolled up in that moment. It was like a snail shell. It was just a black scale that was erected outside the huge snail shell. It is pointed, as scary as a circle of serrations.


    boom!


    The blood creatures rolled up, and even the rocks were pulled out of the scales on their backs, and they looked like awesome.


    Only in a flash, the goods rolled out a few meters away, and the speed was scary, and it was possible to roll directly onto the ninety-degree wall.


    Like a nailed car tire, the scales on the back plunged directly into the rock, and rolled up quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was already rolling behind the punchers and several of them.


    They didn''t dare to sneak in the boxing brothers, and they rushed into the hole around them. The blood creature directly hit the nearest hole and chased the thumb.


    "Fast, the thumbs they won''t last long." The little finger hurriedly urged Hansen to go down.


    Hansen took a deep breath and grabbed the vines in the hole and swam straight down. In less than three seconds, he had already reached the bottom of the hole, and then flew to the side of the water pool. He did not dare to jump in directly, fearing to make the water out of the pool. Too much movement will cause doubts about the blood creature.


    Hansen walked to the edge of the pool, and the body slowly slipped into the pool by the side of the stone. Soon the whole person did not go in.


    Seeing Hansen biting the respirator completely into the pool, the little finger was relieved, wiped the cold sweat on the head, and wanted to look at the blood creature again, but only saw a black The shadow rushed out of the hole just before, and rolled a few laps on the stone wall before falling back to the bottom of the hole.


    It grew in the body for two small eyes and turned for a while, to determine the dangers around, which slowly spread the body, climbed a few laps at the bottom of the hole, and began to bite the black vines.


    The reason why this blood-blooded creature stays here for a long time is because the black vines are its food, and the boxing brothers have discovered this, only to make sure that the blood-blooded creatures have not left here, at least the black vines here. It will not leave before it dawns.


    The blood creatures are still licking the black vines, and the boxing brothers and several of them have come around from behind. The caves here are all connected, and they are directly coming back from the connected places.


    When the thumb came back, there was an injury on the arm, and the blood was already dripping.


    "Boss, are you okay?" asked a few people in the boxing brother nervously.


    "I don''t care, that is, my mutated shield was rolled over by it, and it was directly destroyed. If you can''t hunt it this time, it will be a big loss." Thumbs said distressedly.


    "I don''t know if the **** madness can''t do it!" The little finger looked worriedly at the quiet waterhole and the blood creatures that were carrying the black vine.

 Chapter 109： Inverse scale

    "I hope he can do it." The boxing brother is also not sure, just staring at it.


    To assassinate a **** blood creature, no one dares to say that he is sure, let alone the name of the buttocks, or how much they are not very confident about Hansen.


    Several people were nervously staring at the blood creature, but the blood creature of the gods did not mean to drink water. They smashed the black vine for half an hour and slumbered on the stone.


    The boxing brothers are all stunned. The oxygen cylinders they prepared are only the size of the palms. The oxygen inside is limited. If the blood creatures sleep for one night, the oxygen inside can''t last for so long.


    Just when a few people are waiting to ask for the blood creature to drink water, the blood creatures are finally awake, as if they heard the prayers of their fists, they slowly climbed to the pool. Put your head on the water and stick your tongue out to drink.


    But the boxing brothers are all not very good-looking, the place where the blood creatures drink water, a little far from the place where Hansen lurks. If Hansen swims again at this time, the fluctuation of the water will definitely alarm the blood.


    "What to do?" The boxing brothers mentioned the eyes of the scorpion. With such a long distance, Hansen could not reach the blood creatures, let alone the assassination.


    Unfortunately, the water below is too dark, and they can''t see what Hansen is doing in the potential water.


    A few people in the boxing brother are self-confident. When I don��t know how Han Sen is going to cope with this situation, I suddenly heard a tragedy from below.


    I saw that the **** blood creature looked up, and a white arrow was inserted into the white jaw. The insertion was quite deep, and only a small part of the arrow was left outside. At this time, there was a large amount of blood running along the arrow. Going down.


    I didn��t see the shadow of Hansen. After the screaming of the blood creature, the body wanted to be rolled into a ball, but because the jaw was blocked by the arrow, there was no way to roll it perfectly, like a twisted tire. Showing a lot of white belly.


    The boxing brother and others were overjoyed, and they quickly summoned various weapons to rush out. However, the blood creatures were **** blood creatures. After such injuries, the rocks were still broken under the pressure. It seems that bulldozers can''t stop.


    Several people in the boxing brother did not dare to confront each other. They flashed the impact of the blood creatures. When they were about to fight with it, they saw that the blood creatures rolled into a stone cave and ran away quickly.


    At this time, Han Sen only took the soul of the Doomsday float from the water pool. The boxing brother and others now do not care for him, and they have chased the past in the cave.


    Hansen also quickly followed the past, but the blood creature was wounded, but it still rolled very fast. In the cave, there was no shadow in the moment. Fortunately, there was a lot of blood on the ground. Several people kept going down. The blood is catching up.


    The mutated black needle is poisonous and has a blood trough on the arrow. In addition, the **** blood creature rolls together and will definitely oppress the poison tail. Only the arrow will be pressed more and more, the wound has not healed, and it can be seen from time to time. Blood stains.


    Several people drilled up and down in the cave for more than two hours. The eyes suddenly burst into the cave, and they came out into the stone forest. You can see the blood on the ground. Obviously, the blood creature has escaped. Into the stone forest.


    "Mom, the blood creature is really terrible. If we change so much blood, I am afraid that I will die soon. This guy can still escape so fast." Thumbs shouted.


    The terrain of Shilin is still rugged. Several people have no way to use the mount. They can only continue to chase after a pair of legs.


    Chasing after chasing, Hansen suddenly heard a voice ringing in his mind: "Hunt the blood-level creatures against the scales, get the soul of the scales, and eat the flesh and blood to get 0 to 10 genes."


    Hansen stayed in his sleep, and he never thought that he would die like this. He even thought that he had suddenly got the soul of the beast so suddenly that he had almost no reaction.


    Seeing Hansen suddenly stopped, the boxing brothers quickly looked at Hansen and asked: "What happened? What happened?"


    "The scales are dead," Hansen said.


    "Reverse scales?" Several people in the boxing brothers are all a glimpse, and then they react. The scales are the names of the gods, and they are all overjoyed.


    "Is your arrow poisonous?" the boxer asked quickly.


    "There are arrows, but the toxicity does not seem to be strong enough to poison the blood creatures." Hansen himself has some doubts.


    "It must be that the scales of the scales are too strong. The poison arrows are deeper and deeper, and they are inserted into the brain." The ring finger said.


    "Not bad, very likely, let''s hurry up, so as not to have a long night dream." The thumb said eagerly.


    Several people excitedly searched for blood and continued to chase, turned a mountain corner, and they finally saw the dead scales that had died.


    However, a few people couldn''t help but stay a little different from what they imagined. The scales are indeed dead, but it seems that they are not dead under Hansen''s poison arrows.


    I saw a tall man with a height of more than three meters. If the whole body is made of silver, the big bird looks like a blood ruby. The silver feather seems to have a radiant flow. It is using its silver-hooked claws. The scales of the scales were torn open, and even the scales of the blood vessels were difficult to be cut. They were torn apart by the claws of the silver big bird like paper, and then they ate the flesh and blood inside.


    Hansen realized that it was not his poison arrow that killed the anti-scale, but the silver big bird did a good thing, but did not know why the hunting fell on his head.


    "I rely on it, it is a **** blood, or a flying blood!" The thumb screamed in surprise.


    The thumb is called, Han Sen and boxing brothers have changed color. The silver bird, who is eating happily, suddenly looks at them with the blood-red gems and sees them. In a moment, the bird''s eyes flashed a fierce color, and the wings fluttered like a cloud of silver, and they flew to them.


    "Run separately!" The boxer yelled and turned and ran. The silver bird was so powerful that it was not something they could cope with. Even the hard scales of the scales could not withstand its claws. What did they take? Fight with it.


    Hansen is also saying nothing, and he is desperate to run in one direction.


    Several people ran separately, but Hansen looked back and suddenly yelled unlucky. The silver bird was chasing him over here. A pair of ferocious birds with blood flowing, staring at themselves. he.


    "Your sister''s, is it that God is jealous that I have the soul of the **** of blood?" Han Sen secretly cursed a sentence, so that the milk is running hard.

 Chapter 110： Escape

    Fortunately, there are stone forests nearby. Hansen runs around the stones like a pagoda. It��s too late to divide things from north to south. Let��s get rid of this fat silver bird.


    However, the silver bird is like a stare at him. He has been fiercely chasing. The two bird''s claws are only grabbed by force. The big stones of the car are captured by the four-fifth column. The power of a **** is terrible.


    Hansen escaped for a while, and suddenly the front was wide open, and he ran out of Shilin. His heart complained that he would not fall: "I didn''t run out early, I didn''t run out late. Now I ran out. Without Shilin''s cover, how could I run this?" brute."


    Without the cover of Shilin, the silver bird made a fierce and shouting, and fluttered his wings to him.


    Hansen said nothing, directly summoned the **** slaughter and the black beetle, incarnate as a golden man, and spread the four hooves to fight forward.


    Hansen has always been very confident about the speed of the **** slaughter, but this time he did not even be able to open the distance from the silver bird, but was gradually chased up.


    "Don''t I have to die here?" Hansen secretly complained, and his transformation time was limited. His current genetic completion can only be changed by using **** slaughterers for dozens of minutes. How can he run through the fierce silver bird at his speed?


    But now Hansen has no way to think more, can only run desperately, take one step and count.


    As for the purple feather scale dragon wings, Han Sen did not dare to summon it. He did not use the wings. If he flew up, he would fly in front of this silver bird and there would be no difference between sending the sheep and the tiger.


    In front of the endless field, Hansen is crazy, and the silver bird is chasing after it. Seeing the time passes by, Hansen has already felt that his body is beginning to produce a strong soreness and know his body. It is almost impossible to withstand the transformation of the **** slaughter.


    When Hansen thought about whether or not to turn around and fight hard, it seems that there was a faint sound of water coming from the front. It seems that a big river is rolling and suddenly, his eyes are bright.


    Now I don''t think much about it anymore. The ice muscle jade technique works all the way, so that my body can persist for a long time, and rushes to the place where the rumbling water sounds.


    After not running for a long time, Han Sen saw a big river rolling in the sky to the sky. The water was in a hurry and was more fierce than the Yellow River.


    Seeing this river, Hansen was overjoyed. Now he only asks this silver big bird to have no potential, and he can let him sneak into the river to avoid refuge.


    With four hoofs running wildly, Hansen felt that his whole body muscles were like being torn apart, and his transformation time had exceeded his body''s ability to withstand.


    However, Hansen can only continue to rush to the big river, and now there is no difference between canceling the transformation and sending death.


    Seeing that there is still two or three hundred meters away from the river, Hansen��s eyes are red, and the pain of his body cracking makes him almost horrible. His eyes are full of bloodshot eyes, and he can only bite his teeth and continue to run wild. .


    Two hundred meters... one hundred meters... fifty meters... twenty meters...


    When Hansen almost thought that his body was going to blew himself, he finally rushed to the river and resisted the pain of tearing the split lungs. He plunged into the river at one end.


    thump!


    Hansen heard a loud noise behind him, and then he felt a painful attack on his back, almost fainting him.


    Hansen��s heart was cold, knowing that the silver bird had rushed into the water, but he was still trying to survive, and he tried his best to sneak into the depths of the river.


    At this time, Hansen can no longer continue to change, otherwise the body will soon tear itself. When the **** slaughter turns away from control and separates, Hansen feels his body is impacted by the river. The extremely fast speed goes downstream.


    Hansen tried not to let himself faint, otherwise in such a rushing river, even if it was not eaten by the silver bird, it would have to be drowned.


    The squid black barracuda was summoned directly. The four-foot-long variant of the shuttle appeared in Hansen''s side. Hansen held it and let it go through the river.


    It was not until Hansen was stunned that the mutant black barracuda was drilled out of the water.


    Hansen finally got a chance. He was glad that the silver bird had disappeared. It didn''t look like water. It was just when Hansen jumped into the water and rushed down to catch him.


    The back is still **** and spicy, and the body is like a shelf. The muscles are all in the air. It feels like it is being made into sashimi, as if the flesh and blood are being cut off.


    The consequences of the transition turned Hansen very helpless, but fortunately he also has black beetle armor bodyguards, otherwise I am afraid that I have been smothered by the river in the smell of blood.


    A strip of more than two feet long strange fish chased him, from time to time trying to bite his body with his mouth, but the hard blood of the armor made them come back again and again.


    Forcing the madness of the pain, Hansen pulled out the z-steel dagger in his sleeve, and stabbed him into the body of a strange fish. He pulled it and suddenly smashed the strange fish. The fish didn''t even struggle, and they were killed directly.


    "Hunting the original creatures, the black-light fish, without the soul of the beast, can randomly obtain 0 to 10 cause genes."


    Hansen looked at the other black-light fish and rushed to his acquaintances. He quickly cut a large piece of fat on his stomach with a dagger, and then took the remaining half of the fish to the side.


    Seeing the crowd of black light fish chasing the fish, Hansen��s fish in his hand licked a bite and licked the bitter fish, but now Hansen couldn��t care much, he rushed into the water. At that time, I was caught by the big silver bird. The package on my back was gone. I didn��t have any food or water. I could only rely on the flesh and blood of different creatures to replenish my strength.


    If he still wants to survive, he must have enough physical strength.


    However, the fish is really unpalatable. Hansen ate half of it and couldn��t eat it. He still threw the remaining half of the fish, otherwise he would not spit it.


    After a little recovery, Hansen observed the situation around him. Although it was already at night, the stars and the moonlight were very good. You can see that there are mountains and forests on both sides of the river. I don''t know where it is.


    With a little physical strength, Hansen ordered the mutant black barracuda to rush out of the water and swim towards the shore.


    It can only be said that Hansen��s luck is correct. After going to the shore, it was a mountain forest. I looked around and did not find any traces of different creatures.


    Hansen took a long sigh of relief and climbed onto the tree raft of a big tree. He was preparing to take a rest and rest, and when he was dealing with the wound, he suddenly heard a beast coming from a mountain forest not far away.


    "Isn''t it so bad?" Hansen secretly smiled and watched the direction of the beast.

 Chapter 111： Glory shelter

    Far from seeing that a few young people are rounding up a lion-like alien creature, Hansen feels that he has not been abandoned by God, and luck is not too bad.


    Hansen put away all the beasts, took the daggers back into the sleeves, and slowly walked toward the young people. When they hunted the alien, they said, "Some friends, I don''t know if I can ask. Here, what is here, I am lost."


    The young people who were screaming in the excitement of the aliens were shocked. They heard the direction of Hansen in the same direction, and then saw Hansen, who was covered in blood. Suddenly, he has removed most of his mind.


    "Why did you come to this place alone?" A young man wearing a half-body beast was still confused and asked Hansen.


    "I came with a few friends. I don''t know if it was luck or bad luck. I met a blood creature that can only fly. It just ran away. It is already a big luck to live." Said half-truth.


    "God blood creatures? Where are you?" Several young people were shocked.


    "I don''t know where the blood creature is now. I jumped into the river and escaped. I was washed down and didn''t know how far it was. If you want to go, you can go along the river and don''t know who the guy is still. No," Hansen paused and said: "Can you tell me where this is?"


    A girl with big eyes said: "We don''t know where it is, but if you want to go back to the sanctuary, go west, and you can walk back to the glory sanctuary after about a month."


    Han Sen listened to the slightest glimpse, glory shelter, isn''t that the shelter of Xuelongyan and Lin Beifeng? He even ran to the vicinity of the glory shelter, and did not know how far he was rushed by the river.


    There was no major disaster on this road, and it was really lucky.


    The young man wearing a half-length beast and soul armor looked at Hansen for a while and suddenly said: "It��s not good to see you now. We just want to go back. If you are willing to pay, we can take you back together. ""


    Hansen smiled and said: "Do you think I am like a rich man?"


    ��You can sign a contract first and return it to the shelter,�� the young man said.


    ��How much do you want?�� Hansen thought about it. He was completely unfamiliar with it, and followed them back, at least not worrying about getting lost.


    "100,000." The young man looked at the bow and arrow that Hansen was carrying and bit his teeth and said: "It seems that you have also been injured. We can give you medicine, and can also provide you with some food, raw creatures. flesh."


    Several other young people were a bit surprised by the price of this young man, and 100,000 is not a small amount.


    "Yes, but I can only give it back to the shelter." Hansen said with a wide open hand that the harvest has been huge enough to return to the shelter most importantly, 100,000 for him now. Not much.


    It��s just a pity that it��s impossible for him to catch up with the gods.


    However, there is not much problem. The game abstaining is the tenth place at the end. The same power of random blood and animal spirits is just a pity to miss the opportunity to fight with Lin Feng.


    Although I missed the ranking of the gods in this time, but I got a soul of the **** of blood, this is far more attractive than Hansen��s ranking, but even if I took the first, there is no substantial benefit, let Hansen choose One hundred times, he will still come, but it will be better if he is not so embarrassed.


    "The deal." The young man was very pleased to write a simple contract with a pen and paper. After Hansen signed it, he gave Hansen some water and food.


    After the two sides introduced each other, the big-eyed girl helped Hansen to deal with the wounds on her body. When she opened Hanson��s clothes and saw the wound left by the silver bird, she almost scared. Come out.


    A long-length wound, slanting across Hansen''s back, looks fleshy and bloody, but it has not bleed very much.


    Hansen secretly rejoiced that he had already entered the water, but he had been blocked by the blood, and the package behind him was blocked. This paw did not hurt his spine, otherwise he would have died.


    Now the injury looks horrible, but with his physique, plus ice muscle jade, even if you don''t take the medicine, the injury will not worsen.


    The girl cleaned the wound with alcohol and put it on the medicine. Several young people praised Hansen for being so big that she was not killed by the blood creature.


    Several men dealt with the lion-like alien creatures. They picked up a pile of fire and put a large piece of meat on it. After roasting, they were given to Hansen.


    Hansen is also welcome, he will eat it when he grabs it. Now he really needs to replenish his strength.


    ��Eat raw yellow lion blood, get 0 original gene.��


    Hansen followed these young people for two days and soon became familiar with them. These young people are not bad at heart, because they are very ordinary, their strength is also general, no big organization is willing, several people Together, they will kill and kill different creatures.


    Although the strength is not good, do not dare to recruit powerful alien creatures, are looking for the original level of aliens to place orders, although the harvest is not much, but there is not much danger.


    Their situation is much better than that of Hansen at the beginning, but it can also cause Hansen to resonate a little. Some of them can work together for a lot. At the beginning, Hansen himself could not kill even the original creatures.


    With injuries and food supplements, Hansen��s injury is very good, his physical condition is good, and with the daily operation of ��ice muscle jade bone surgery��, within a few days, the injury on his body is no longer a problem. .


    "It''s not good, it''s a black-tailed poisonous monkey group, run fast." On this day, I went to a mountain foot and suddenly heard the sound of a spiked beast. Several young people looked up and saw several black shadows rushing down from the mountain. His face changed a lot, and Xu, the leader, shouted forward.


    Although the black-tailed poisonous monkey is only the size of a cat, it is a primitive creature, it is agile like a wind, and a pair of claws contain toxins. If it is scratched, it will be very troublesome. Look at the black-tailed poisonous monkey that is washed down on the mountain. There are also a dozen or so, and a few young people are shocked.


    One or two black-tailed poisonous monkeys can still cope with them, but these dozens, if they are caught up, I am afraid that no one can escape the poisonous hands.


    But here are all mountain trails. How could they run the black-tailed poisonous monkeys who used to climb the mountain, and they could not help but have some fear.


    Hey!


    The tremor of a bowstring sounded, and then the scream of a monkey came. Xu Xiangqian and others turned around and saw a black-tailed poisonous monkey shot through a skull with a black arrow, directly to the ground. The person who pulls the bow and archery is Hansen on one side.


    "Han Sen, go, the black-tailed poisonous monkeys can''t be killed too much, and it''s troublesome to be surrounded by them." Big-eyed girl Li Xiaomiao yelled at Hansen.

 Chapter 112： Strong shooter

    Hansen ignored it. He watched a black-tailed poisonous monkey screaming like a wind and rushing down the mountain. Hansen once again opened the bow in his hand.


    A few young people of Li Xiaomiao thought that Hansen was crazy. So many black-tailed poisonous monkeys, he was able to shoot a few, and when they were surrounded by them, as long as they were caught, it would be dead.


    However, when they were still thinking about it, they heard the bowstring ringing, and then it was continuous, almost ringing the bowstring sound.


    A black streamer flashed and instantly shot through the head of a black-tailed poisonous monkey. Then, the next moment, the arrow returned to Hansen��s hand and was shot by him. The black arrow again resembled lightning. It runs through the head of another black-tailed poisonous monkey.


    There is no extra movement, no trace of deviation, bowstrings and arrows seem to blend into one, there is an indescribable beauty.


    Strings, arrows, monkeys, everything is so natural and harmonious, as if it should be so.


    The eyes of Xu Xiangqian looked stunned, all stopped, and the incredible look of the head of a black-tailed poisonous monkey was penetrated.


    Twenty black-tailed poisonous monkeys have not yet rushed to the foot of the mountain, and they have been shot by Hansen, and the rest are screaming and fleeing back to the mountains.


    Xu went forward for a few days without looking back, watching the black-tailed poisonous monkey who was only running through the head, and looking at Hansen��s eyes was like a ghost.


    Suddenly, I heard only an angry scream in the forest, and soon I saw a large black-tailed poisonous monkey that was more than twice as big as the black-tailed poisonous monkey. It seemed to be a whirlwind from the mountain. The middle rushed down and rushed to the foot of the mountain in the blink of an eye.


    "Various black-tailed poisonous monkey!" Li Xiaomei was shocked.


    But she just just finished screaming, and she heard a firm bowstring sound, and then saw a black streamer flashing.


    puff!


    The mutant black-tailed poisonous monkey was suddenly shot through his head, and his body was taken up and nailed to a big tree behind him.


    Li Xiaozhuo was staring at the mutant black-tailed poisonous monkey who was crucified in the tree. When he came back to see Hansen, he saw that Hansen had already carried the bow back, as if A trivial thing.


    ......


    On the day of the Top Ten Gods Ranking Competition, almost everyone is watching today''s game. Of course, what they want to see most is the battle between B God and Lin Feng.


    However, until the beginning of the game, I still did not see the figure of B God.


    Because the game is a point system, everyone has to compete with nine other people. In the end, who wins more and who ranks higher.


    So when there was no turn to B God in the beginning, there was still a glimmer of hope in everyone''s mind, but when it came to B God, I still didn''t see B God coming, and I was directly sentenced to lose.


    The off-court was suddenly awkward, they looked forward to it for so long, B God did not come to participate, this is too disappointing.


    A variety of guesses and gossips.


    It is said that B God was in danger of being injured when he was hunting for blood creatures. He could not come to the competition.


    It is also said that B God is an active soldier and is now executing orders on the battlefield, so he did not catch up and participate in the competition.


    Of course, some people say that B God is afraid of Lin Feng, so they dare not come to the competition.


    However, this kind of argument is relatively small. After all, B God is too amazing in the battle with Itomu, and the strength has been recognized by most people.


    For a time, various speculations were circulated in the league. The first thing that people thought of was naturally Fang Mingquan and "God of War". I hope that Fang Mingquan can give an answer that makes them satisfied. Why did B God not come to participate in the battle of God?


    Fang Mingquan certainly cannot know the reason why Hansen did not come. He just wrote "You are the innocent king in my heart", saying that no matter whether B God participates or not, the last few can be won. B God is always the only one in his mind. Wang is also the first forever.


    I couldn''t get the answer from Fang Mingquan. The soul of the gossip in people''s minds must not be extinguished, but no one knows why B God did not participate in the competition. It is useless to read countless analysis reports.


    Until the end of the whole gods battle, B God did not appear, and finally all B gods were all abstained from voting, ranking the last of the top ten sons.


    But no one doubts the strength of B God, at least not tenth.


    The first in this world is no suspense, Lin Feng is still the performance of each other to make each other''s performance, and finally lost to his men.


    Everyone is like this, but the result is no suspense.


    The focus of this ranking of the gods is not in the top of the list, even who is the first, there is no one to discuss, the most mentioned is that if B God participates in the war, he and Lin Feng who will get the first One.


    Some media interviewed Lin Feng, the female reporter asked Lin Feng: "Is it because B God is afraid of him, so he did not participate in the battle of the gods?"


    Lin Feng just said a faint sentence: "Like I will not fear any opponent, he will not."


    After that, I will ignore any interviews.


    The reporters did not interview Lin Feng and had to chase Lin Feng��s good friend Tang Zhenliu for an interview.


    This made Tang Zhenliu very depressed. He clearly took the second best result in the past few years. As a result, no one cares about his problem. At most, he began to perfuse him with a few words, and then began to ask B God. thing.


    "Tang Zhenliu, do you think that if B God participates in the war, who will he and Lin Feng take the first?"


    "Tang Zhenliu, why do you think B God did not participate?"


    ��Who is the winner of B and Lin Feng?��


    "Who is B and Lin Feng know?"


    "Are you a friend of B God?"


    All kinds of problems made Tang Zhenliu feel a big head. In the end, even Tang Zhenliu did not go out, so that he would not be chased by reporters.


    Tianshang is full of posts about discussing these issues. There are gods and black B gods. The war of God has completely ended. The various discussion posts have continued to disappear in recent months.


    Hansen and Xu Xiangqian and others spent more than half a month to reach the glory shelter.


    Xu Xiangqian said that they would like to wait for more than a month, that is, according to their own speed of travel, but also to open up a large group of different creatures, and with the addition of Hansen, they do not have to go so far, one person, one bow and one arrow directly kill past.


    As long as they don''t encounter too many different creatures, Hansen is there. There is no such thing as being able to get close to them within ten meters. Let Xu move forward to see the terrible shooter.


    Even because of Hansen��s performance, several of them have changed their bows and arrows.


    After Hansen arrived at the shelter, he discovered that he could not receive the tenth god''s random **** blood soul reward, and must return to his own steel armor shelter to receive the random blood animal soul in front of the monument.

 Chapter 113： The star of the sea

    Note: The military school in the book is a fantasy setting, and has nothing to do with the real military school.


    Hansen is not likely to go back right away. He first left the shelter world and returned to the league. He found that there were a lot of missed communications on the communicator, all of which were Fang Jingqi.


    Hansen dialed Fang Jingqi��s number and soon heard Fang Jingqi��s somewhat relieved voice: ��You are not dead? It��s a pity.��


    "Good people are not so easy to die. You can help me tell the boxing brother. I have no way to see him now. I will return the variant mount to him later." Their contract is to hunt for the blood creature, and the variation mount is the most. He, but the **** blood creature was finally occupied by the silver big bird, the boxing brother they did not get any benefit, Hansen naturally does not want this variant mount.


    "No, after you took the silver bird away, the boxing brothers got back the scaly body, but lost a little bit, no big problem. They are afraid of your accident, the silver The big bird gave it to eat." Fang Jingqi laughed.


    "Unfortunately, there is no god-level soul bow and arrow, otherwise I will shoot the silver bird, can only say that it is good." Han Sen joked.


    "That''s a coincidence. You want the blood of the beast soul bow and arrow. I have a chance here." Fang Jingqi laughed.


    "What opportunity? Will not let me do this kind of tiger mouth extraction? I have no life to play for the second time." Han Sen mouth said so, but the heart is quite interested.


    Although the soul of the Doomsday is good, it is still too much work to hunt down the blood of the gods.


    "The boxing brother will be promoted to the world of the second god''s sanctuary in two months. The body of the beast will sell a part of it, including a soul-blooded soul bow. If you are interested, you can go there. Look," Fang Jingqi said.


    "Okay." After Hansen hung up the communicator, he was walking outside, but he saw Yang Manli standing at the gate of the transfer station and watching him.


    "Where have you been going for such a long time? I don''t know if the Black Hawk Military Academy''s admissions test is about to begin? I don''t have time to train. I can''t test it, but don''t say that you followed me. I can''t afford it. Man." Yang Manli said with some anger.


    "It��s a shame to go hunting with a friend to kill a different creature and just go back to the shelter." Han Sen knows that he has been away from the leave for a few days, and it��s no wonder that Yang Manli is angry.


    "If you want to, whatever you test the military school, it will have no effect on me. I hope that you can''t test it, you don''t have to see you every day." Yang Manli''s indifferent attitude towards Hansen Very dissatisfied.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders helplessly, knowing that Yang Manli was not bad, that is, his mouth was too embarrassing. This time he came to him and he must have returned to training.


    However, Han Sen did not go home for so many days, how can he go home first, and today he can only let Yang Manli down.


    Yang Manli saw Han Sen still left the transfer station, did not mean to go back to training with her, and there was some hatred in her heart: "If this **** can get into the Black Hawk Military Academy, it is really unreasonable."


    Hansen returned home to report a peace to his mother and rested at home for one night.


    Going back to the steel armor shelter to receive the blood of the beast, you don''t have to worry too much. Before the start of the next year''s war, he can return to the steel armor shelter at any time.


    The Black Hawk Military Academy��s exams have been in these days, and it��s not too late to try to get back from the Glory Shelter after the test.


    However, he must come back before the boxing brother auctions the beasts. He is still very interested in the soul of the gods, and the beast that he feeds should also evolve into a blood creature. This can''t be waste.


    Thinking of the soul of the beast, Hansen summoned the soul of the anti-scale beast, and suddenly appeared in the hands of Hansen for a black big shield.


    The round shield is about one meter in diameter. The shield is full of scales. The edge is more jagged. It looks terrible. It is a shield. It is better to say that it is the most terrible weapon. Whoever is hit by this shield? Or cut off by the edge of the shield to ensure that you will be disabled if you don''t die.


    "It''s a good thing, with the impact of the **** slaughter, even if Qin Qin does not dare to let me hit it." Han Sen thought of the horrible scene, happy laughter.


    Early the next morning, Han Sen went to the transfer station training honestly, and Yang Manli gave him a full-scale quality test.


    Hansen used ice muscle jade bone surgery to control his physical fitness values ??between 10 and 11, so that Yang Manli was still satisfied.


    Hansen didn''t know how much his physical fitness was. He didn''t test it all recently. Before eating the mutant black-tailed poisonous monkey, the mutation gene increased by 5 points, which has reached 52 points.


    Yang Manli used the last few days to give Hansen a detailed comprehensive training plan. From Hansen to late, he did not let him be lazy.


    As a soldier, although he doesn''t like Han Sen''s loose attitude, since it is the task that Qin Lan gave her, Yang Manli is trying her best. As for Hansen, I can''t test it, then she has nothing to do with her. She is not very good. I hope Hansen is admitted. She always thinks that B is the best shooter for the squad.


    It��s just that the whereabouts of B God is erratic, and even people of B God can''t see it. She wants to persuade B God to join the squad without a chance, which makes Yang Manli very depressed.


    When approaching the exam, Qin Hao was the stationmaster of the transfer station. It was impossible to leave the transfer station and send Hansen to the Eagle Eagle where the Black Hawk Military Academy is located to take the test. He only gave Hansen a ticket for the interstellar spacecraft. Hansen took the spacecraft himself to take the test in the past.


    Hansen has already discussed with Russell, and Russell has naturally supported Hansen to go to the military school. If he can really qualify for a famous school like Black Hawk, as long as he can graduate, even if the grade is only average, In military service, you can also mix a junior officer, instead of being a soldier, and the chance of surviving on the battlefield is higher.


    If the results are excellent, then it is better, maybe it will be assigned to a safer place in the back. For this, Russell Lan is 10 million support, that is, some people worry that Hansen cannot be a famous school like the Blackhawk Military Academy.


    After all, Hansen is an integrated compulsory education, and even the high school students of many private colleges can''t test the high school. How high the chance of Han Sen''s ability to test is really worrying.


    Hansen took the starship to the Eagle Star and looked at the innocent starry sky outside. He couldn��t help but have a slight heartbeat, which was the first time he left Luojiaxing after his birth.


    At this time, Hansen suddenly remembered a sentence he did not know in which book: the star sea is the ultimate destination of the **** man.

 Chapter 114： If I win, I will date you (two more)

    Long-term interstellar travel is very boring, and many people choose to go to the gym or Skynet to spend the flight time on the Starship.


    Hansen��s flying eagle star, although not far away, also takes a few days.


    Sitting in his position, Hansen feels somewhat boring, thinking about whether or not to go to the gym to play, suddenly seeing a girl sitting diagonally opposite, is using a communicator to connect to Skynet, playing like "God''s Hand" game.


    The reason why it is similar to "Hand of God" is because Hansen''s "Hand of God" played in the transfer station is supported by the whole body of holographic equipment.


    The girl is playing a game that is projected by the communicator. The range is much smaller. It only needs to be played with the five fingers of one hand.


    Looking at the girl''s five slender and sleek fingers, the highlights of the surrounding are fast, and the speed looks pretty fast.


    But what Hansen is puzzled is that the game played by girls is a little different from what he plays.


    The holographic image projected by the communicator, in addition to those spots, has a palm projected by a holographic image, and the palm of the hand is also hitting the light spots that appear around it, like rushing to beat those light spots with girls. of.


    Han Sen looked at it for a while and probably understood it. It seems to be the "Hand of God" played by the mini version of the Internet. The kind of Hansen used to play is purely stand-alone.


    After the girl played a game, she found Hansen, who had been watching her, and Hansen glanced at Hansen.


    Han Sen noticed this girl, a very beautiful girl, who should be about the same age, maybe a little bigger, wearing some clothes like military uniform, clean and tidy, plus the girl��s face like some baby fat like a porcelain doll. The same beautiful face and big eyes, as well as small red lips and long black hair, are very sweet and beautiful, and it looks very bright.


    The girl saw Hansen still watching her, deliberately turned her head to the side and did not look at him, ready to continue playing her game like "Hand of God."


    Hansen stood up and walked to the girl and smiled and said: "Sister, are you a student of the Black Hawk Military Academy?"


    The girl turned around and looked at Hansen with a little surprise: "You are also a student of the Black Hawk Military Academy?"


    "Now is not, I am going to apply for the Black Hawk Military Academy this time." Hansen said.


    When the girl heard this, it seemed that she had lost interest in Hansen. The number of people who applied for the Black Hawk Military Academy had gone. There was not one in a thousand that could be admitted.


    What''s more, she thinks that Han Sen is taking a chance to talk about it. This kind of person has seen more of her, and she has already seen it.


    "Sister, what game are you playing, it looks a bit like "Hand of God"?" Hansen sat down next to the girl and continued to ask.


    The girl had no choice but to look back and look at Han Sen. Suddenly, her lips were slightly upturned, showing a sly smile: "Don��t ask anything, play against me, if you win, you want I can be your girlfriend and you can date."


    The girl naturally thinks that there may be people who don''t know the Skynet version of "Hand of God", not to mention a person who wants to test the military school. Hansen clearly uses this to talk to her.


    "Really, if you win, you are willing to be my girlfriend?" Hansen looked at the girl in surprise, and did not expect that there would be such a good thing under the sun.


    This girl is not only the sweetness of the person, but also the body is nothing to say, the slender chest is towering, and the thin waist is only a surplus and a grip, it is really a beautiful embryo.


    Now I am still young. If I have a few more years, I will add a little more to the woman''s style. It will not be worse than the Qin Dynasty.


    A girl like this can win her own "God''s Hand" and she can be her own girlfriend. Hansen thinks that it is really worthwhile.


    "Of course, I have always counted the words that Ji Yunran said. If you can get into the Black Hawk Military Academy, go to the school and ask, who doesn''t know my character." Ji Yanran''s mouth showed a smirk.


    She is a third-year student of the Black Hawk Military Academy, and is also the president of the "Hand of God" society in the school. In the "God''s Hand", in the school, it can be ranked in the top ten, not to mention Hansen. This kind of stupid boy who has not yet been admitted to the military academy, even if it is a professional player in the school, there are few who are sure to win 100% of her.


    "Okay, then let''s compare it now." Hansen felt that such a good thing could not be missed. If he didn''t enter the school, he could get such a beautiful girlfriend. Such a good thing is hard to find with a lantern.


    Ji Yanran is a sweet smile: "Since it is a showdown, there is a loss of course, there is a loss, you win me to be your girlfriend and you date, if you lose?"


    " Losing me as your boyfriend, is this fair?" Hansen said with a serious look.


    Ji Yanran glared at Han Sen: "There is no use for this one. It is useless to me. You have to lose. From now on, until the spacecraft reaches the Eagle Star, you can no longer appear in front of me. ��


    "Okay, a word is fixed." Han Sen nodded and promised.


    Just now, Ji Xiaoran��s technique was also seen. In his opinion, it was just normal. It was much slower than when he played. Hansen still had the confidence to win the game.


    "What is your game ID? I add your friend to invite you into the room." Ji Yanran wants a quick fix, so that this "fly" will quickly disappear in front of him.


    "I''m sorry, Sister, I haven''t played this "Hand of God". Can you teach me how to play first?" Hansen said helplessly with his hands open.


    He used to play on the large instruments of the transfer station, but he did not use the communication device to play on Skynet.


    "You really haven''t played?" Ji Yan did not believe in Hansen.


    "What name do I search for?" Hansen turned on the communicator.


    "Hey, I see when you can be loaded." Ji Yanran didn''t believe Hansen, but she wasn''t angry. She looked at Hansen''s performance and told Hansen how to search for how to enter the game.


    She saw that Han Sen directly entered the game with the number of the communicator, and could not help but blink, because Hansen��s pop-up game screen is a novice tutorial, and it is true that people who have not entered the game will enter the game for the first time. This screen pops up.


    "You really haven''t played "Hand of God"?" Ji Yan was surprised to see Han Sen.


    "This has not been played, I have only played that kind of play." Hansen said.


    "The single machine and the battle mode are much worse. You haven''t even played the game mode. You dare to play with me?" Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen deliciously and funny. He thought this guy is really a daring, what is it for picking up a girl? Dare to do it.

 Chapter 115： Cheating device (three more)

    "It should be almost the same." Han Sen began to play the training mode, this paragraph can not jump, purely teach new players how to play against players inside.


    Hansen used to play purely stand-alone mode. There is no opponent at all. In this training mode, there is a hand on the opposite side and he grabs the light spot, which makes him a little uncomfortable, and the play looks a bit clumsy.


    Sometimes Hansen''s fingers habitually stretched out, only to find that the opposite finger has been pressed, which is really different from a person playing.


    In addition to paying attention to the appearance of the light spot, you must pay attention to the action and intention of the opposite hand.


    Ji Yanran saw that he had played the training mode. I really didn''t know what to say. It was a pure rookie. Ji Yunran really didn''t know who gave him courage. This level dared to challenge her. The president of the hand society.


    "It seems a bit difficult. Can you let me practice a few of them first, then fight against you?" Hansen asked Ji Yanran.


    "Which, I can do it at any time." Ji Yanran felt that such a rookie, let alone practice a few, even if he let him practice a semester, it is far from his opponent.


    Now she is showing a lot of belly, and later, let Hansen lose nothing to say, will not find an excuse to bother her.


    After Hansen got the permission of Ji Yanran, he returned to his position and entered the battle platform. Soon he found that playing with his opponent was much more fun than playing alone.


    You only need to judge the time and position of the light spot when you play. It is much more interesting to play against people. If you grab the point with the other party, you can also judge the other party''s movements and use them, and suddenly make the gameplay become more diverse.


    After Hansen played a few, he gradually mastered the flaws. In fact, as long as the skills and judgment ability pass, the battle mode is simpler than the stand-alone one.


    After all, the single machine is the pursuit of the ultimate speed, and you only need to be faster than the opponent in the battle, if the opponent is weak, it is too simple to win.


    Hansen only studied the gameplay, did not deliberately win the game, and lost five of the five games.


    In the end, Hansen played another game. This time Hansen had mastered the gameplay of the game. When the opponent played against each other, the opponent did not even hit a point. He won the victory with 100% advantage.


    Feeling that I have no problem, Han Sen went to Ji Yanran and said: "Sister, I have practiced, you add my good friend."


    "What is your ID?" Ji Yanran is also lazy to say anything, anyway, she will certainly win, and quickly drive this "fly" away.


    "Win a girlfriend." Hansen reported his game ID.


    Ji Yan did not look at Han Sen with a good temper, but did not say anything. Anyway, Hansen couldn''t win her anymore. It doesn''t matter what ID is used. Of course, she can''t be Hansen''s girlfriend.


    Hansen saw an increase in friends, and the ID shown above was a souvenir.


    Ji Yanran glanced at Hansen��s record and played a total of six games, five defeats and one victory, a pure rookie record.


    Already completely uninterested in what to say, Ji Yanran directly built a room, set the password, and invited Hansen into it.


    Han Sen just entered the room, and Ji Yanran chose the difficulty and started the game directly.


    Looking at the end of the countdown, a holographic image is projected from the communicator. In addition to a crystal ball-like water cover, it is the holographic image of the faceless white hand.


    Ji Yanran saw a flash of light, and immediately stretched a finger to point, but before she pressed her finger up, she saw that a finger on the opposite side had been pressed above the spot, and the spot suddenly ��The sound disappeared.


    Ji Yanran didn''t take it for granted. It was only Hansen''s luck. The light spot was closer to Hansen''s palm. He took the spotlight first and then took the lead.


    The second spot appeared, and this time, the position was fixed, and the little finger went to the spotlight at full speed.


    But when her little finger is about to touch the spot, the virtual image of the opposite finger is first tapped on the spot.


    when!


    The light spot disappeared again, and the opposite side scored another point, and Ji��s score was still zero.


    Ji Yanran a slight glimpse, still feel that Han Sen is just luck, how can such a rookie robbed himself.


    However, when the third light spot appeared, Ji Yanran again pressed the past, and was actually robbed by the opposite side.


    Ji Yanran suddenly became furious. This time she saw clearly that Han Sen was aiming at her, and letting other light points not be pressed, she came to grab her.


    "Bad boy, let you know that the black eagle''s sister can not help." Ji Yanran played all the spirit this time, ready to teach Hansen with 100% strength.


    Ji Yanran still feels that he has failed several times in the past, just because of his negligence.


    However, when she pointed to the fourth light spot, the result was exactly the same as the previous three, and she was once again taken a step by the other side. She still did not score.


    Ji Yanran''s more angry in his heart, waving the filigree jade quickly, but no matter which light point her finger pressed, the other party would be the first to hit.


    Dangdang! Dangdang! Dangdang!


    The sound of hitting the light spot was constantly spreading out. Ji Yanran was stupid. From the beginning to the end, she didn''t even hit a light spot. Hansen grabbed all her light spots.


    "Impossible...this is impossible..." After the end of the game, Ji Yanran looked at the scores apparently on the 0 to 59, and everyone was stunned.


    She shot 59 times from start to finish, but she was also robbed 59 times. The other party did not hit other light spots. All of them were grabbed from her hands. This is purely targeted.


    However, Ji Yunran really can''t believe that as the president of the "Hand of God" society, he would be blocked by a person, and even a light spot was not hit, which made her feel too ridiculous.


    "No! How can someone be able to do this, even if the school is the most powerful well-study in the hands of God, it is impossible to achieve this level, not to mention the other is a stinky boy who has not yet been admitted to the military school." Thinking of this, Ji Yanran suddenly showed the color of anger.


    Because she thought of one thing, it is said that a hacker made a "God''s Hand" cheat, that is, 100% interception of the other side, which is exactly the same as Hansen''s performance, that is, the other party used a cheating device to play against her.


    The more you think about it, the more you think it is. In addition to using the cheat, there is no way to explain why the other party can intercept her 100%, unless it is a cheat, how can humans have such high accuracy.


    Even if there is, it is not something that a student who has never attended a military school can do.

 Chapter 116： Admission to the famous school 9 (four more)

    "Sister, is this what I won?" Hansen came over and smiled and looked at Ji Yanran. Just having a beautiful sister-in-law girlfriend at the military academy was a very face-saving thing.


    "You use a cheat, not counting." Ji Yan said indignantly.


    "Cheats?" Hansen stunned.


    "You still pretend, 100% interception, I have to point, so who can''t see it? Isn''t it possible for a cheating device to do this." Ji Yanran said with a grin, that looks like: "I have already seen it." Your despicable."


    "I don''t know what a cheat is at all." Hansen said with his hands open.


    "Install, continue to install." Ji Yanran is that Hansen definitely used the cheat.


    "If you don''t believe, we will compare it again," Hansen said.


    "You have a cheat, how many times you play again." Ji Yanran grinned with disdain.


    Hansen said with a smile: "My communicator is here, you can check it yourself and see if I have a cheat."


    "I don''t understand this. Who knows where the cheats are hidden." Ji Yanran decided that Hansen used the cheats. Her thoughts were not unreasonable. Hansen''s ability really seemed to be open. Cheating.


    His prejudging ability and reaction are too fast. At this point, even Yidongmu can''t match him, let alone Ji Jiran.


    Hansen feels that he is simply a strange day in June, but no matter how Ji Jiran refuses to believe that he is not used as a weapon.


    "Then, how do you say that I believe that I am not using it as a trap?" Hansen said helplessly.


    "It''s also simple. When we get to school, we have more than one professional instrument in the school. If you can win me, I will not use it as a drawback. The previous promise is still valid." Ji Yanran said calmly, She is sure that Hansen used a cheat, and she couldn''t use the cheats on the school''s professional instruments.


    "Okay, that''s it." Hansen smiled. "But you have to tell me, what is your name?"


    "My name is Ji Yanran. When you go to school, you will know where I am." Ji Yanran was sure that Hansen was cheating. Because of the true level, it was definitely not her opponent, so she told Han Sen very refreshedly.


    "The name is good." Hansen smiled.


    "Oh, but if you want to enter the school and play with me, you have to get into the Black Hawk first. Our school will not let outsiders come in." Ji Yanran thought to himself.


    Hansen did not bother Ji Guran, and returned to his position to play the battle version of "Hand of God."


    He originally thought it was fun to play with Ji Yunran, and he didn''t really think that he could win a beautiful girlfriend, and he didn''t care too much.


    Although Ji Yanran is beautiful, but Qin Han and Yang Manli, whom Han Sen has seen, are not worse than her. They are not too surprised. They just think that Ji Yanran looks cute and sweet, and people are quite interesting.


    Ji Yanran didn''t have any mood to play anymore. He took Hansen and went to the lounge to get a good night''s sleep.


    Hansen has been playing the "Hand of God" battle, the interstellar journey is not so boring, but he did not see Ji Yanran in the middle of the journey, until the Eagle Star disembarked, only to see Ji Yunran dragged the salute I took a private luxury aircraft and gave him a look when I left.


    Hansen did not care, went to the hotel where Qin Hao gave him an appointment, and waited for the entrance examination of the Black Hawk Military Academy.


    The current military school is completely different from the school hundreds of years ago. It is not that you will go to the examination after you have finished the exam. No matter which military school you want to go to, you can apply for it during their enrollment. As long as you can meet the requirements, you can become The school''s students.


    With Hansen��s current strength, even if he goes to the exam, he has the recommendation of Qin Yu, who can go directly to the entrance examination. The requirements in other aspects are much lower than the average candidates, but the archery requires high.


    This is naturally not difficult for Hansen. He controls his strength very well. He has just reached the standard of special enrollment. Then the archery has not performed too well, but the standard has been completed.


    Despite this, Hansen��s performance in archery can already enter the top ten. In this era, there are too few archery skills. Although in the shelter world, the shooter is definitely a high-ranking unit, but in the league, just a sniper The use of horrible modern weapons can complete the shooter, but the difficulty of learning is not a level.


    Unless it is a specially trained soldier, there are too few special training arrows, and even fewer can be practiced.


    The reason why the Blackhawk Military Academy recruits special enrollment is because the Blackhawk Military Academy��s archery system is the bottom of the Alliance Military Academy. This is absolutely intolerable for the Black Hawk, which is a famous school, so it will make some Archery specialties came back and wanted to revitalize the archery system.


    Successfully admitted as a special enrollment to the Black Hawk Military Academy, Hansen was an official military school student after completing the admission procedure.


    Hansen reported the results to his mother. Russell Lan at the other end of the communicator did not speak for a long time. Hansen faintly heard the sound of sobbing.


    "My son was admitted to a prestigious school." For a while, Russell Lan said with a tearful tear, which does not know how much bitterness is contained.


    Han Sen couldn''t help but hear the voice, and his mother had suffered too many wrongs these years.


    After the mother reported it, Han Sen connected the Qin Hao''s communicator. Qin Hao listened to the result but smiled faintly: "Congratulations, I have already helped you with your enrollment procedures, from now on. You are my person."


    "Qin stationmaster, what is our squad doing?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "Nanny." Qin Xiao said a little strange voice.


    "Nanny?" Hansen stunned for a while, and did not respond to their special action squad, and what is the relationship with the nanny''s nurse profession.


    ��Our mission is to take care of some special children, such as if you know fewer sources and less, they are one of our service goals. And by taking care of these people in the shelter, we can get high returns, such as S-class church cards that you can''t buy at all on the market, as long as you successfully complete the task, you can use your own rewards to complete the task in exchange for the S-class church card." Qin Yu explained two sentences, and then said: "There are Some procedures require you to autograph, and there are some things you need to remember. Go back and meet at the shelter."


    "My family is over there..." Hansen asked this most important question.


    "It has been declared up. Within a week, your mother and younger sister will be under the protection of the military, unless you and the Son of God have the hatred of killing the father, let him do something stupid, Otherwise, your family is absolutely safe in the league, you can be absolutely assured of this." Qin Hao solemn promise.


    "If God is really crazy?" Hansen asked again.


    "He didn''t dare." Qin Hao just said a faint sentence, the voice is full of absolute confidence.

 Chapter 117： Jade Shell Beast Soul (Five)

    After completing all the admission procedures, Hansen did not directly enroll. He must return to the Steel Armored Refuge before the official start of school. Otherwise, he will not have such a long free time after the start of school, at least for the first three months. It is necessary to participate in training camps in various schools. It is impossible to spend ten days and a half months or even longer in the sheltered world.


    Hansen and Lin Beifeng contacted him and asked him about the route he took from the glory shelter to the steel armor shelter, and then checked the information on Skynet.


    Because the distance between the Glory Shelter and the Steel Armor is the closest, there have been many precedents like Hansen and Lin Beifeng.


    Combining the resources found on Skynet, coupled with Lin Beifeng��s comments, and Hansen��s own experience, Hansen soon developed a way to go back to the steel armor shelter.


    This road is very dangerous for others, but it is not very dangerous for Hansen, because according to Hansen��s judgment, the biggest difficulty of this route is actually through the dark swamp, and the dark swamp Hansen is familiar, as long as It��s ok to fly over.


    "Senge, are you still glory in the shelter? Can you do me a favor? I will transfer money to you. Can you help me to collect the soul of the jade shell as much as possible in the glory shelter?" Lin Bei The wind said to Hansen.


    "What is that?" Hansen asked inexplicably.


    "It is a primitive animal-like beast soul. It is very common in the glory shelter. However, although there is a nail in the name of the steel armor shelter, the nearby armor-type beast is really poor. I guess you are there. Within 100,000 yuan, you can receive the soul of the jade shell beast, but as long as you bring it back, at least 200,000 prices, at least more than doubled." Lin Beifeng said very excitedly: "Sen Ge, I pay for your contribution How about returning the profit of five or five?"


    "Oh, that''s it. Just turn back and you should transfer money to me. I am very poor now. I don''t even have 10,000 pieces on my body." Han Sen said that this is true, after paying tuition and various miscellaneous fees. He did not even have 10,000 pieces.


    "Haha, I will transfer money to you. In fact, there are still many good things in the glory shelter. If you have time, you can wait for me to study it." Lin Bei said with a sigh of relief.


    "Next time, my time is very tight, I must get back to the steel armor shelter as soon as possible, otherwise the military school will start school soon. I don''t want to start school just after class," Hansen said.


    "I said Sen Ge, you are a bit unreasonable. I am so hard to run for you, but you ran to read what broke the military academy. No, I have to go to the military academy and hold you tight. The thighs are fine." Lin Beifeng called.


    "You have nothing to do with this sin. With your family''s financial resources and relationships, even if you are in military service, you certainly don''t have to go to the front line." Hansenton said: "Not to mention that the enrollment is almost over now."


    "Forget it, don''t say this first, I will go to give you money first." Lin Beifeng said depressedly.


    Han Sen quickly received the money from Lin Beifeng, which is as many as 20 million, even if it is 100,000, it is enough to buy two hundred.


    Although it is a very common original soul, it is difficult to receive as many as two hundred at a time, not to mention that Hansen does not want to delay the time, and must complete the acquisition within this day. Hansen feels that he can receive one hundred. It is only very good.


    The process is smoother than Hansen imagined. There are a lot of jade shell beasts in the glory shelter. At the beginning, Hansen can receive one for fifty or sixty thousand, even if it is later, the maximum purchase price is only 80,000.


    One day, Hansen received a total of 187 jade shell beasts, which is a very good harvest.


    If it weren''t because the time was too tight, Hansen really wanted to stay at the glory shelter for a while, but as long as he can go back smoothly this time, there will be a chance to come again next time.


    After being prepared, Hansen finally embarked on the road through two shelters.


    The process was surprisingly smooth. As Hansen expected, both shelters could reach the edge of the dark swamp. These two roads are safer and have been passed by many times.


    The most dangerous part is the dark swamp, and Hansen is no stranger to the dark swamp. It��s just that I��m not familiar with this section of the glory shelter. I can only fly in the approximate direction. After a few days, Han Sen saw the familiar black needle bee forest.


    The next road was much better. Hansen went all the way back to the steel armor shelter. It took only a little more than 16 days to make Hansen feel a long sigh of relief.


    There are only three or four days left before the school officially starts. He does not want to be expelled from school without a class.


    Being able to come back so soon, thanks to the mutant beast soul mount that was obtained from the boxing brother, the strong mutated three-eyed beast mount, except for the time spent flying in the dark swamp, always carrying Han Sen is running at full speed. It is true that Hansen does not know how many times he is walking.


    Otherwise, even if it is a month, he may not be able to return to the steel armor shelter.


    When Lin Beifeng saw Hansen, his eyes widened: "Sen Ge, you are really good, this is only half a month from the glory shelter to pass back unharmed."


    "The soul of the beast gives you, how to sell yourself to find a way." Han Sen has the powerless ability to transfer the beast of the jade shell beast to Lin Beifeng.


    Although he only used a little more than half a month to come back, but he basically did not have a close eye on the road, almost all of the way is to rely on the operation of "ice muscle jade bones" forcibly refreshed back, the whole person Almost collapsed, deep exhaustion made him even lazy to say, just want to fall in bed and sleep well.


    Can''t wait to send it out, Han Sen fell directly to his room in the shelter, and slept for two days. When he woke up, he felt like a mess.


    However, the ice muscle jade surgery seems to have been refined, and the coolness that emerges from the limbs is more obvious when it is running.


    Hansen sat up and his eyes fell on the beast he was feeding. I saw that the beast''s fur was covered with black and white jade. It looked like a jade carving, and the body also It is twice as big as before and looks extremely arrogant.


    "The beast has finally evolved into a blood creature!" Hansen was ecstatic, carrying a dagger to the beast, and the saliva in his mouth would flow down. This sleeping stomach was empty and his body was lacking. Tired, just take this blood and beast to supplement nutrition.

 Chapter 118： Fairy Queens Beast Soul (Six)

    "Hunting the blood-level beasts, you don''t get the soul of the beast, you can get 0 to 10 **** genes randomly."


    Han Sen had a heart to mind, but his eyes were staring at the fish drooling in the pot. He was really hungry, and now his stomach is still screaming.


    However, Hansen still had to endure until the pot of meat was stewed in the heat, and he was directly brought to the front of the pot, and the large piece of meat was stuffed into his mouth.


    "Eat the blood of the gods and blood, get 1 point of the **** gene."


    "Eat the blood of the gods and blood, get 1 point of the **** gene."


    ......


    Hansen was like crazy, and he ate a bit of chewing. He even swallowed nearly twenty pounds of meat and soup together, and even he himself was scared by himself.


    However, it felt like a burst of warmth spread in the body. His body was as full and comfortable as a sponge that sucked water, and he couldn''t manage that much. He lay on the ground and almost made a sound.


    "The blood of flesh-and-blood is cool. If you can come to such a pot every day, it must be that the waist is not sour, and the legs are not cramped. It is absolutely no problem to go to the eighth floor in one breath." Han Sen has not finished his lips. Unfortunately, he can only have such a good fortune every three months.


    In addition to eating the 5 points of the **** gene obtained by the beast, Hansen��s gene of the **** has reached 34 points. In just over half a year, he actually has a third of the progress of the gene, if you say it is afraid No one will believe it.


    Go directly to the square and buy a primitive creature of the same size and chicken to bring back to continue feeding. Hansen��s heart is thinking of another good thing.


    His tenth son, the random beast soul, can finally get it. No matter what kind of beast soul can be randomized, it is all the blood-level existence. I don��t know how many people dream of the baby.


    "What is good at random? God bow? Mount? Or humanoid soul?" Hansen thinks this is a very difficult choice, he wants every kind, but the opportunity is only once, and it is not what he can choose. .


    When no one was in the middle of the night, Hansen quietly touched the martial arts field, and the martial arts field was closed after the end of the war. Now, except for him, no one can come in again until next year, and he himself After the reward, it will not be able to enter.


    Standing in front of the monument, Hansen''s palm pressed on the monument, and suddenly saw the light and shadow on the monument, and the image of the **** of blood and blood was changing rapidly.


    Hansen retracted his palm, and the light and shadow were still spinning fast, and it took a while to slow down.


    Hansen��s heart also danced with the change of light and shadow until the light and shadow completely stopped, turning into an image fixed on the monument, and Hansen��s whole heart was immediately attracted by the blood and soul of the god.


    Wearing a red body and fitting the whole body armor, the body is bumpy and beautiful, the blond blood is bloody, and the demon woman wearing a ruby ??crown on the top of the head comes out of the monument. He smiles slightly at Hansen and almost makes Hansen Be fascinated by it.


    Then the demon woman turned into a streamer and rushed into Hansen''s brow, and Hansen suddenly heard a strange voice ringing in his mind.


    "Get the blood of the blood of the beast soul fairy queen."


    Hansen��s heart was ecstatic, and he quickly went to see the details of the fairy queen.


    God blood level fairy queen: fusion transform.


    "It is a fusion of the soul of the beast!" Hansen almost cheered out, but when he thought it was wrong, such a beautiful beast soul could not be summoned and could only be integrated with his own body. It seems a bit regrettable.


    However, the fusion of the beast soul is undoubtedly the most expensive of the beast soul, not to mention the fairy queen who is infinitely close to human beings.


    Hansen can''t wait to summon the spirit of the fairy queen, and integrate with his body.


    Suddenly Hansen''s body was wrapped in a fiery red armor, and there was a ruby ??crown on his head. A pair of pupils became a blood color like the fairy queen. Even the original black hair became a golden color. The male version of the fairy queen.


    Hansen feels that his body''s qualities have been greatly improved, although not as much as the speed and strength of the **** slaughter, but all aspects are balanced.


    And there are also their own armor, although not as strong as the black beetle''s armor, but also comparable to the top of the variant armor.


    The transformation of the Queen of the Fairy has an excellent enhancement in all aspects, a special balance, and the most surprising thing for Hansen is that after using the fairy queen to transform, his eyesight seems to be very powerful, even far away from the rock. The fine lines are all clearly visible, and there is something strange.


    It seems that everything is slowing down in his eyes, and Hansen doesn''t know if it is his own illusion.


    The only pity is that with the transformation of the fairy queen, you can''t use the **** slaughter, and you can''t use the black beetle armor.


    However, this has no effect on Hansen, and the Queen''s own armor is also quite good.


    What makes Hansen happy is that he can use this transformation in his true identity. No one knows that this is the **** of blood and soul reward of B God.


    In this way, in the case of his true identity, he can also use a very powerful force, instead of having to be incarnate with B **** every time, in order to use the **** slaughter of those beasts.


    The fairy queen is exactly what Hansen is desperately needed. Hansen does not want to be a weak person in the eyes of outsiders.


    "Is the mythical legendary elf, goblin or something, not all with wings? The fairy queen can be more perfect if she can bring her own wings." Hansen greeted with greed.


    Excited for a while, Han Sen only slipped out of the martial arts field, the day after tomorrow is the official school day, he had to report first, and then go to his dormitory.


    The Black Hawk is a military school and is subject to militarized management. Once it is admitted to school, it is not allowed to go on holiday, or if there are special things to take time off, otherwise it is not allowed to go out, and must also live in the dormitory of the school.


    Although the Black Hawk Military Academy is large enough to have a single student and a single dormitory, in order to enhance team awareness and collective honor, the Black Hawk Military Academy dormitory is a four-student dormitory. Hansen��s roommate is just like an archery. Department of special enrollment.


    Hansen was the last one to stay in the dormitory, and the other three had already stayed for a few days.


    "Brother, how come you come, we can''t wait." Han Sen just moved into the dormitory, and was surrounded by three roommates, watching their eyes, like a mantle flowing around the flower girl.


    "What do you want to do?" Hansen''s subconscious hands guarded his chest and watched them with vigilance.


    "Do not be afraid of the brothers, we just want to discuss with you, who is the chief of the room. I think, we should rank according to the age, who is the oldest who is the chief of the room, you have heard the old man, I have heard it, I When the head of the room is sure, there is no problem.�� He spoke of a big man who is more than two meters tall, but what is not proportional to his muscular and strong body is that his pair of eyes that turn around is not like a Honest man.

 Chapter 119： Ji Yanran (seven)

    In order to strengthen the students'' collective consciousness, the Black Hawk Military Academy is a room-based unit in the training. The head of the room is equivalent to a small squad leader and has a little bit of voice, so these people want to be the head of the room.


    "Shi Zhikang, I don''t like to hear what you said. Old age does not mean strong ability. As a long room, I think the most important thing is to have high IQ, so that we can better fight for the best interests of our bedroom. I have IQ. Test one hundred and sixty-seven, how much are you?" A Sven, very beautiful and beautiful teenager, squinted.


    "Lvmen, what you said is not right. What is the IQ? I don��t think of those who have high intelligence. You don��t see those who have high IQ. Many of them are idiots in life. How can they be the head of the office?�� Shi Zhikang, a big man with a blackmail, said.


    "Who are you talking about idiots?" Lu Meng stood up and wanted to argue with Shi Zhikang, but when Shi Zhikang raised the thick arm that could run the horse, he quickly shrank back.


    "We are all archery systems. Who should be the head of the room should be determined by the archery. Whoever has the best archery results, who is the chief of the room, so everyone has a goal of working together." The skin, the whole person is full of sunshine and publicity while doing push-ups.


    "New, what do you say?" Shi Zhikang and Lu Meng both turned their eyes to Hansen.


    "I think that the classmate said that it makes sense. Since it is an archery system, it is natural to use the arrow technique to talk about heroes." As a part of the bedroom, Hansen felt that it was necessary to express himself.


    "Two votes, one vote, one vote, then it is fixed. With the archery theory, we will go to the archery, ten arrows, whoever scores the highest, who will be the chief." Zhang Yang said, he jumped up. The tears on the bronze skin slipped, but he didn''t care. He grabbed Shi Zhikang and Lu Meng and said: "In any case, we are good classmates and good roommates. It is most important to study together and progress together. Before graduation. We must let our Blackhawk Military Academy''s archery system rank in the league as NO.1, brothers, work together."


    "Cut!" Shi Zhikang and Lu Meng opened their arms. For Zhang Yang��s preaching of the **** youth, they have already been tired of listening for these days.


    The four people went to the training hall together. The result was that Zhang Yang got the first place. Ten arrows were all in the middle. There were really two brushes.


    Lumen second, Hansen third, Shi Zhikang is the biggest guy in the age of the biggest.


    Hansen didn''t want to be a room chief. He didn''t want to be a second child. He didn''t want to be a younger brother, so he took a third place.


    The first three months of the new life are the hardest. Every day, you must participate in group training and lectures. All the basic knowledge, they must learn and complete the basic application within these three months.


    Although they are archery systems, the basics of firearms use, armor driving, and aircraft driving are all learned.


    The facilities of the Black Hawk Military Academy are not known to be hundreds of times stronger than the integrated education. Various firearms, armor and aircraft can be operated. Many of the things that have been learned are not touched by Hansen before. In the month, Hansen absorbed the water like a sponge.


    It was not until three months later that all four of them passed the comprehensive test assessment, which was considered to be a student of the Black Hawk School.


    Except for a few compulsory courses, the rest are electives, and all activities are free except that you can''t leave school. As long as you can pass the semi-annual assessment, even if you don''t listen to all the classes. It doesn''t matter.


    However, if you can''t pass it, there is only one chance to make up the exam. If you make up the exam, you will be expelled from the school directly. There is no emotion to speak.


    There is a special transfer station in the school, and you can enter and leave the shelter world at any time. There are no restrictions on this school.


    Four young people who passed the comprehensive test, ordered a few dishes in the school cafeteria, ordered a few bottles of wine, and happily celebrated the official start of their military school life.


    When I was happy, I suddenly saw a picture of two people in the holographic projection of the canteen, but it was not a fight, but a battle version of "Hand of God."


    "Ji Yuran!" Shi Zhikang screamed, screaming at the sweet and beautiful girl in the holographic image.


    Even Lu Meng and Zhang Yang, a **** young man, stared at Ji Yunran.


    "Is she famous?" Hansen saw Ji Yunran, only to remember the agreement on the spacecraft, but later he was too busy to forget this matter.


    "No, we don''t know the school flowers of the Black Hawk Military Academy? Now it is the third grade, the angel face is the devil''s figure, the skin is white and tender, 36D..." Without finishing, Shi Zhikang, who is carrying a scorpion, took his mouth. The students who looked around were watching the holographic image, and then went on to say: "And Ji Yunran is the president of the God Hand Society of our school. I heard that the level of the hand of God can be ranked in the top five, and both wisdom and beauty are equal. The goddess, the number of animals staring at her in the school has gone, and so far there has not been a success."


    "Why?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "Why can''t people see it? I heard that Ji Yanran''s family is very popular in the military, and most people simply don''t look up." Shi Zhikang said with some regret.


    "Even if there is no request at home, Ji Yanran certainly can''t see you as a big old man." Lu Meng said with a grin.


    "It seems that people can see you on the same." Shi Zhikang is not willing to show weakness.


    "Haha, as long as there is a goal, there is hope. You don''t have to be so arrogant. Ji is the president of the Hand of God. We can join the hand of God. When we get to the water, we will get the moon, as long as we see our huge Potential, falling in love with us is not impossible." Zhang Yang said with confidence.


    Shi Zhikang and Lu Meng are both eyes, and said: "This idea is good, go, we will go to the hands of the gods to register now."


    Hansen��s meal was not finished, and he was taken by these three animals to the registration office of the Hand of God.


    After waiting for the place, the four people were stunned. Now they know what is going on, and the people who line up to join the hands of God are about to go outside the school gate.


    "Cough, I think that with the talents of our four people, in fact, we don''t have to sway in front of Ji Yanran all day long. As long as one chance is enough, there is no need to join the hand of God." Shi Zhikang said with a light cough.


    "Small stone makes sense in your words. We are the archery system. Of course, we must add the archery community. If you join the hand of God, what is going on?" Lu Meng said in a serious way.


    "I think what you said is very reasonable." Hansen glanced at the long team and quickly nodded. If he went to the queue, he would do nothing on this day.


    "All give me the honest queue, how can a man and a man easily give up." Zhang Yang grabbed one hand and grabbed Shi Zhikang and Lu Meng to go to the queue.


    Fortunately, Zhang Yang did not have three hands, Han Sen escaped, just at this time Hansen''s communicator rang again, and a look was made by Fang Jingqi.

 Chapter 120： My girlfriend is Ji Yanran (eight more)

    "I said, man, you still don''t want the soul of the **** of blood, and you haven''t been able to contact you for so long. The boxing brothers have already gone to the world of the second god''s shelter." Hansen was connected immediately. I heard Fang Jingqi��s voice of blaming.


    Hansen suddenly slammed his head and screamed: "Sorry, I have been in military training recently. I am not allowed to open a communicator. I have forgotten this thing. Is the soul of the blood beast still there?"


    "In the moment, the boxing brother gave the bow to the thumb, but..." Speaking of this, Fang Jingqi paused.


    "But what?" Hansen asked.


    "I ask you a word, you give me a bottom, do you have the soul of the anti-scale? Do you plan to exchange it?" Fang Jingqi said.


    Hansen hesitated for a moment, then said: "I have gotten the beast soul, are they going to exchange it with me?"


    "What type of beast soul?" Fang Jingqi asked again.


    "A sharp-pointed big round shield." Hansen replied.


    "Haha, it will be, if you want to change, I will help you to contact the thumb, let you see each other and talk about it." Fang Jingqi laughed.


    "That would trouble you to contact me." Hansen is not the kind of person who relies purely on brute force. This shield is of little use to him. It is better to be able to change to the blood of the beast.


    "Okay, give back to you."


    Hanging up the communicator, Hansen glanced at Lu Meng and Shi Zhikang, who were lined up by Hansen under the poisonous sun, and turned to the transfer station in the school.


    The alien creature he had fed before he participated in the military training should now almost evolve into a blood creature, just take it and make up.


    Hansen had not yet reached the transfer station. Fang Jingqi contacted him again and asked him if he had time to see them. Hansen asked the time and place and entered the shelter world from the transfer station.


    ......


    "Good shield, it is a peerless good shield!" In the uninhabited grove, the thumb touched the reverse scale shield in his hand, just like touching the delicate skin of the lover.


    "The bow is also a good bow." Hansen grabbed a black big-angled bow in his hand, which was also an obsession.


    "How do you change it?" Thumbs up and looked at Hansen.


    "No price for priceless." Hansen said softly.


    "Well, the hero sees the same thing." Thumbs up gave Hansen a thumbs up.


    "I wish you a big brother in the future, and you can''t stop it." Hansen smiled.


    The thumb waved the sharp Shield in his hand, and laughed happily: "I also wish the Korean brothers that you are invincible."


    The two men looked at each other and smiled. They each took the baby and left the grove. They were very satisfied with the transaction.


    Hansen returned to his room in the shelter and couldn''t help but play with the corner bow.


    This angle bow is the **** of the blood-level beast soul "Magic Horn Snake", the maximum effective range can reach the metamorphosis of nearly two kilometers, which is the effective range, not the longest range.


    The power required by the Magic Horn Snake Bow to open the bow is much less than the Soul of the Doom, and it is simply the ultimate dream of a shooter.


    Hansen even had some doubts. With the eyesight of his own fairy queen, plus this magical snake bow, it is no difficulty to shoot flies directly in two kilometers.


    "A good horse with a good saddle, if you can have a blood-level beast soul arrow is more perfect." Han Sen stroked the magic corner snake bow beautiful thinking.


    Of course, the blood animal beast arrow is not so easy to find, the little cloud beast that Hansen fed has evolved to the blood level, and Hansen directly slaughtered a pot of soup.


    Hansen only hates his own craftsmanship, and he can''t do anything other than soup stew. After eating for a long time, the delicious food is a bit greasy.


    However, when the sound of God''s Gene +1 sounded in his mind, Hansen was still excited and speechless.


    In the end, this little **** beast also contributed five points of God''s genes to Hansen, and his god''s genes reached 39 points.


    Qin Lan knows that he just entered school, the training time is very tight, and he has not been looking for him recently, which makes Han Sen happy.


    Until the evening, Han Sen returned to the dormitory and saw that Shi Zhikang actually played "Hand of God" in the bedroom.


    Seeing Hansen coming back, Shi Zhikang ran over and grabbed Hansen��s shoulder. He smiled and said: "The third child, we are all playing "Hand of God", you will come together, good brothers will have trouble. I have the same blessings."


    Lu Meng said with a grin: "Small four, just your level, even if the third child wants to play, I am afraid it will be stronger than you, and you will be abused."


    "The second child, you don''t talk nonsense, you won''t win me two. This is the bad state of my brother. When my brother recovers, I don''t want to kill you personally." Shi Zhikang said with a smile and said to Han Sen: " The third child, play together, anyway, you are idle and idle, and practice with me."


    "Well, do you want to go to Skynet?" Hansen smiled.


    "Our school has a special hand of the gods battle network, you register an account plus me, my ID is Optimus Prime." Shi Zhikang quickly and carefully taught Han Sen how to get an account.


    Hansen registered a school battle network account, ID has to be re-taken, thinking about Hansen filled in "my girlfriend is Ji Yanran."


    After trying it out, I really registered successfully. The little four Shi Zhikang on the side has been destroying Hansen and going to the game to add his friends.


    After Hansen entered the game, he sent a message to his friend to Shi Zhikang.


    "I wipe, the third child, you have enough ID." Shi Zhikang screamed after seeing Han Sen''s ID.


    Lu Meng quickly took a look and glanced and said: "The third child, you take such an ID, on the battle network, it is to find a fight, our school to play the "God''s Hand" of these beasts, that does not take Ji Yunran When the goddess looks."


    "I can''t see it, the third child, your ambition is very high, I like it." After Zhang Yang looked, he was very satisfied with the shot of Han Sen''s shoulder.


    "Well, let''s talk nonsense, let me abuse you first... No... It''s a practice..." Shi Zhikang said excitedly, leaking his mouth and quickly changing his mouth.


    "Come." Hansen accepted Shi Zhikang''s invitation and entered his game room. Then Shi Zhikang started the difficulty directly after selecting the difficulty.


    After the countdown of ten numbers, the game officially began.


    Both Lu Meng and Zhang Yang did not have the heart to see their two battles. They matched a game on the battle network and went in and played.


    Shi Zhikang was excited. He was abused by Zhang Yang and Lu Meng for an afternoon. He just found some confidence in Han Sen. He thought that the first game should not be abused, so that Hansen would not want to play when he was abused. If you win a little bit, you can let Hansen play with him a few times, so that he can also enjoy it.

 Chapter 121： End of abuse (nine)

    A few seconds later, Shi Zhikang��s face smashed down, widened his eyes and shook his hands desperately, while yelling: ��You are a beast in the third year, are you reincarning the Kato Eagle?��


    Seeing the opposite Hansen��s palm is like a sharp tremor of the wind, and the spotlights appearing nearby are all clean. Shi Zhikang is more and more shocked, but he is getting more and more panic, even the light that appears on his side. The points did not hit a few.


    "Small four, called like a pig, are you so exaggerated?" Lu Meng, who is playing the game, protested that Shi Zhikang was too noisy.


    Shi Zhikang has completely given up, watching Han Sen''s hand keep flashing, completely lost interest in playing again.


    The eyes slid a little, Shi Zhikang said to Lu Meng with a sigh of his mouth: "The third level of this is OK, I see that in our bedroom, no one is the opponent of the third child except the boss."


    Lu Meng directly received a sentence: "Small four, if you can''t do it, you can''t do it. Don''t pull someone else."


    "Second second, as far as your level is concerned, it is not as good as me. You are being abused by the third child." Shi Zhikang deliberately aggravated his voice.


    "This is a small four, I will show you what a real master, but if I win, this month we have all the public health of the bedroom," Lu Meng said.


    Shi Zhikang suddenly flashed a happy color in his eyes, and then immediately slammed it down. It seemed like hesitating. It took a long time to make a big determination: "One month, one month, if you lose, you have to clean one month. ""


    "Oh, no problem, you wait for me to play this." Lu Meng said that he is winning the prize. His "Hand of God" level has passed the level 9 of the undeveloped, which can be regarded as the cadet who just entered the school. The level of superiority, not dare to say top, but the association that joins the hand of God is more than enough.


    What''s more, they are all archery systems. The opponent''s speed is not too high. The level of the "Hand of God" is generally average. In addition to Hansen in the bedroom, Lu Meng does not think that anyone can win.


    Shi Zhikang lost to Han Sen, that is his level is too bad, and his speed can be won by individuals, so Lu Meng is very dissatisfied with Shi Zhikang��s words.


    After Lu Meng ended up, he showed off his achievements in front of Shi Zhikang: "Small four, seeing no, sixty-three than forty-five, repressive victory, this is the true strength of genius."


    "Don''t use it, you won the third child to win." Shi Zhikang said with a smile and said to Han Sen: "You don''t want to clean up the third child? If you win him, let''s do anything for a month." Don''t do it."


    Hansen smiled and said: "I know what to do."


    Lu Meng invited Hansen to his room and said very easily: "The third child, your ID is really looking for you. If you don''t believe that you will match it on the battle network, try to ensure that our school''s men line up. Come to you."


    "I am used to it." Hansen smiled.


    "It��s good to be abused and help to improve." Lu Meng started the game, waiting for the countdown, while holding a bottle of water and drinking slowly.


    While drinking, he also stimulated Shi Zhikang: "I said that the fourth child, see how your second brother abused the third child with one hand, and can''t rely on the return."


    "Bovine, the second child, you are a real cow." Shi Zhikang snorted and held his arm on the side waiting to watch the show: "Who is **** playing the game version is not a hand, want to use two hands can not enter." You are now sturdy, waiting for your boy to cry."


    "That is." Lu Meng proudly responded to a sentence, did not notice Shi Zhikang''s sinister intentions.


    Seeing the end of the countdown, the light spot has appeared, Lu Meng did not put down the other hand in the bottle, or while drinking water to go to the spotlight, did not look at the opposite Hansen''s hand.


    He feels that as long as the normal level is guaranteed, there is no problem in winning Hansen.


    However, I only ordered a few. He looked at the speed of the hand shaking on the opposite side and seemed to be a bit unnormal. He looked up and looked up.


    At this point, Lu Meng suddenly squatted there, and even forgot to go to the light point, the water bottle in his hand, fixed on the edge of his lips, kept this position, and did not move for a while.


    I saw the palm of the opposite Hansen shaking, like the accelerator, the smashing of the slap in the air, the light spots that appeared all were finished by him.


    To know that Lu Meng is the tenth difficulty of the selection, even he himself can''t hit all the light spots that appear on his side, but Hansen on the opposite side puts the light on his side without leaking it. It��s still easy and freehand, and there��s no hard work.


    "I said the second child, said that a good one-handed abuse of the third child? Or do you try with both hands?" Shi Zhikang saw Lu Meng are stupid there, laughing.


    "Try your sister, the third child, you have not passed the evolution of the tenth level?" Lu Meng returned to God and cried.


    "Almost." Hansen said casually, in fact, he has now passed the Evolutionist level four, which is higher than the undeveloped tenth level.


    "Animals." Lu Meng said awkwardly, then turned to Shi Zhikang and called: "Small four, you can be yin, ah, the third level, the boss can win him, you are deliberately set up for me to drill. ""


    "You can''t say what you said. It''s up to you to clean up. It''s not what I said." Shi Zhikang sighed straight and said that he was innocent.


    "The tenth level of the undeveloped? The third child, let''s play one game." Zhang Yang heard their conversation and suddenly saw a blazing flame in his eyes.


    Hansen entered the room of Zhang Yang, and the result was easy to win the publicity. The level of Zhang Yang was similar to that of Lu Meng, perhaps slightly stronger, and it was at the level of 9 without evolution.


    "Come back." Zhang Yang is not discouraged.


    Once again defeated.


    "Come back." Zhang Yang��s war is higher.


    Complete defeat again.


    "Come back." Zhang Yang burned the whole person.


    ......


    "Brother, don''t come, when I lost the line?" Han Sen is really afraid of Zhang Yang, the whole thing is a perverted battered youth, the more you abuse him, the more excited he is.


    "I finally found the enemy of fate of my life, the third child, happy battle." Zhang Yang shouted excitedly, and pulled Hansen into his room.


    Lu Meng and Shi Zhikang looked at the direct music on the side, such as Han Sen, Zhang Yang can cure him, others do not care.


    Hansen is really afraid of Zhang Yang. Since the last time he played it, Zhang Yang has been playing his happy fight as long as he has time. He is happy, but Han Sen feels that he is going to collapse.


    "It��s not a way to go on like this. I have to let him stop thinking about playing with me and go to find someone else��s happy fight.�� Hansen��s eyes flashed.

 Chapter 122： The most mysterious afternoon in the 304 bedroom (ten more)

    "Boss, I am fine today, do you want to play a few hands of God?" After Lu Meng and Shi Zhikang went out, Hansen took the initiative to find Zhang Yang.


    "Okay." Zhang Yang said nothing, directly landed on the hand of God and sent an invitation to Hansen.


    Hansen clicked on the consent and entered the room of Zhang Yang, with a strange light shining in his eyes and a smile on his lips.


    When he and the three of the bedroom were playing, they only point to the light spots on their own side, and they did not invade Zhang Yang on their side.


    In order to allow Zhang Yang to find someone else''s happy battle, Han Sen is preparing to let Zhang Yang fight without fighting, and see if he can still be happy.


    After eating from noon, before dinner in the afternoon, a full afternoon of four or five hours, Hansen and Zhang Yang did not know how many.


    Counting the preparation time, it will take more than a minute. For the whole afternoon, two people have been playing and playing all the time.


    From the beginning to the end of Zhang Yang, there was no point in a light spot. It was really not even one, but even so, Zhang Yang played an afternoon with Han Sen.


    Hansen is about to be beaten up by Zhang Yang, and finally Zhang Yang first collapsed, and the burning blood seems to have cooled down a lot.


    "Cough, the third child, it is time to eat, let''s go eat." When Zhang Yang said this, Hansen burst into tears and moved to cry.


    "Well, boss, let''s go eat." Hansen quickly shut down the communicator, and he really wants to vomit when he plays.


    He really admire Zhang Yang, so he can play, and he has been playing very seriously. Han Sen is very skeptical. Even if he changed himself to be an open-minded person, he would probably not have any interest in continuing to play for an hour. Zhang Yang was full of excitement and screamed to play with him for an afternoon.


    However, since this afternoon, Zhang Yang��s perverted and afflicted young man has not been entangled in the hand of God, which makes Han Sen finally relieved.


    This incident made Lu Meng and Shi Zhikang very curious. I don''t know what happened in that afternoon. Even Zhang Yan��s metamorphosis is no longer clamoring for Hansen��s hand to play with God.


    However, Hansen and Zhang Yang did not mention anything about that afternoon. That afternoon was called "the most mysterious afternoon of the 304 bedroom" by Lu Meng and Shi Zhikang.


    And Hansen, the guy who can make the perverted publicity and the slogan, even let Lu Meng and Shi Zhikang have the idea of ??playing God''s hand with him.


    Hansen himself did not play the battle of God''s hand, the limitations are too great, he prefers the stand-alone version of the hand of God, then he can perfectly exercise his arms.


    Hansen has recently been very interested in the driving of the armor. The so-called armor is a semi-mechanical and semi-biochemical humanoid weapon. Compared with the inherited chariot fighters, the armor has a high maneuverability and grounding almost like humans or movements. The adaptability of the type, and the requirements for operation are also extremely high.


    When Hansen went to school, there was no physical armor for the operation, so Hansen was interested, but he did not have the opportunity to actually operate. The Blackhawk Military Academy had a professional teaching machine, which made Han Sen very happy.


    In the first three months of basic teaching, there was basic armor driving training. Hansen learned the most basic armor driving skills at that time, and he was constantly practicing.


    On the battlefield, the armor is the most basic combat unit. Generally, there will be no scenes where soldiers wear bulletproof suits and shoot with guns. Even in the battles in the streets, they are all soldiers who are manipulating armor.


    Therefore, Han Sen feels that there is nothing wrong with practicing the armor technology. If it is really on the battlefield, it may be a good thing to save lives.


    The operation of the armor is good, and the fighter plane is even more problematic. As for the Starship battleship, the Black Hawk has only one old-fashioned satellite class for teaching. It is generally only used for visiting. The actual operation can only be practiced by means of holographic virtual technology.


    "Ding!"


    Hansen is still driving the teaching armor. He suddenly heard the voice of the transfer. Through the communication device, there was a 10 million account in his account, which made Han Sen startled and did not wait for him. See who is turning over and the communicator will ring.


    "Senge, the money has been received." Lin Beifeng��s voice sounded.


    ��So much?�� Hansen was a little surprised. He couldn��t think of the jade shell beasts he brought back so much. He started thinking that it would be good to be able to divide three or four million.


    "A total of almost 20 million earned, I will give you an integer. Sen Ge, you will go to the glory shelter next time, we will collect the beast spirit of the steel armor in the past to sell, so both earned, then earn More," Lin Beifeng said.


    "I don''t plan to go there any time, I have the chance to find you again." Han Sen thought about the hard work of crossing the two places, and temporarily dispelled the idea of ??going to the glory of the shelter, at least now he really has no time to go.


    Now I am very nervous. He is still working hard to pass the semi-annual examination. Usually, there is a hunting activity in the steel armor group, or when someone asks him to hunt for mutant creatures and blood creatures, he will be dispatched. It is too difficult for people to hunt down blood creatures.


    Even if you want to kill mutants, you have to go to the dark marshes.


    However, the dark swamp road is too difficult to walk. He himself has to fly in and fly back. There is really no way to bring out the large variant biological flesh and blood, and the harvest is not big.


    The mutated black needle bee has been useless to Hansen, and it can only be sold when it is taken back. It has not been eaten yet.


    However, Hansen is not in a hurry. The black crystal can feed a **** blood creature every three months. This is more reliable than hunting for the blood creature. Hansen has time to wait.


    Hanging up with Lin Beifeng''s call, Hansen gave her mother a million past, and then sent a message to her to explain that she earned it in the shelter.


    He didn''t dare to turn too much. He was afraid of scaring her mother and worried her. She would give her some money every month and let her adapt gradually. After so many years of suffering, it should be a good day.


    In the evening, I went back to the bedroom. Only Shi Zhikang was alone, and while playing games, he looked very angry and didn''t know what he was doing.


    Seeing Hansen coming back, Shi Zhikang yelled and shouted: "The third child, you are just coming back, hurry up the game and help me teach this bastard."


    "The fourth, what is your situation?" Hansen went to Shi Zhikang doubtfully and saw Shi Zhikang in a battle room in the hand of God, but did not start the game, there are two people in the room, one ID is a bird According to people, another ID is called God.


    Shi Zhikang is confronting the god, and the bird is helping the gods to sneer Shi Zhikang from time to time. Shi Zhikang��s old face is red.

 Chapter 123： Gods Hand Battle (11th)

    After watching it for a while, plus Shi Zhikang''s explanation, Han Sen understood the ins and outs of the matter.


    At the beginning, Shi Zhikang was fighting against the birds. Shi Zhikang��s technology was very general. Even if he was on the battlefield of the school, he would have a hard time to win. This time he met the bird and he even won a few wins. A few words.


    However, the quality of the old stone is still very high, and it is just a few cows from the self-concerned, did not say anything excessive, even a dirty word is not brought, but just blowing himself so.


    However, the opposite bird is unhappy, and the gods have been found to abuse the old stone, and the abuse can only blame the old stone for being too proud of it.


    However, the **** is still swearing that the old stone is a swearing word like SB. The bird also ridicules the old stone, saying that the old stone is **** or something.


    Who is the old stone, how can this endure, and they smashed with them.


    However, after all, the technology is not as good as people. It is not arrogant and arrogant. It should not be able to get the upper hand, and the old stone is half dead.


    "The third child, you help me kill this pair of dogs and men, it is really mad at me." Old stone was screaming.


    "Come on." Hansen turned on the communicator and landed the game of God''s hand.


    "There is a kind of waiting for you, I asked my brother to pick you up and see who is rubbish." Old stone sees Hansen landing game, and said to the gods.


    "Haha, it��s useless to come, things are gathered together, the brothers of garbage are not rubbish, how much I am going to abuse." The **** said arrogantly.


    "Well, you are waiting." Old Stone urged Hansen to land the game.


    The reason why Lao Shi played this game was also because when he went to participate in the hand of God, he was rejected because the level was too bad. Although Lu Meng and Zhang Yang passed, they did not enter the society in order to maintain the united front. .


    Lao Shi feels that they can''t hold them, they want to practice and go back and try again. After all, there are many beautiful sister papers in addition to Ji Yanran in the hands of God. It is a pity that it is not going to go.


    It took only a lot of time every day to practice with God''s hand. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. He was half-dead, and now he pointed to Hansen to avenge him.


    "Haha, it��s useless to say that you are looking for someone. Dragon brother is the backbone of the hand of God, the top 20 of the hand of God in the school held last year." The bird proudly showed off.


    "Good sister, low-key, low-key, don''t attack people so much, so I hope to give people a little hope, haha..." Wang Longxiao smiled.


    It��s rare to have a sister paper looking for him. How can I not perform well? Wang Long has a **** to kill God, and the Buddha blocks the momentum of the Buddha.


    He is the backbone of the hand community of God. He knows how to play the hand of God in the school. Even if people are not familiar with it, the ID is sure to be familiar. If it is a powerful one, he can recognize it at a glance and see each other. ID, should also give him a face.


    But soon Wang Long saw someone entering the room. Wang Long took a serious look at the other party''s ID and almost laughed.


    "My girlfriend is Ji Yanran, really **** silk, this much more guy can get such an ID, isn''t this looking for it?" Wang Long said directly: "Is this your friend?"


    "What happened to my friend?" Old Stone had a dim sum. When he went to sign up last time, it seemed that there was indeed a backbone of the association called Wang Long. The level was quite powerful. Although he knows that Hansen is powerful, but listening to the other is the backbone of the hand of God, and has entered the top 20 of the school comparison, can be regarded as a professional, Han Sen can not win, he has not much confidence in his heart.


    "Nothing, I was going to play it casually, but now I am rushing him with this ID. I am not killing him." Wang Long sent an invitation to Hansen.


    Hansen did not hesitate to click on the confirmation, so the two entered the battle.


    The bird watching the side of the battle said with some sarcasm: "I really want women to be crazy, and such an ID is simply a shame."


    "Whoever loses people is more than knowing." Although the old stone did not have a bottom in his heart, he could not listen to the woman who satirized his brother and immediately countered.


    "Cut, the result has already been doomed, can you win the dragon brother? Or wait for the next life to dream." The bird said contemptuously.


    Old stone bite his teeth and didn''t talk. If he was a slut, he seemed to have no quality in his old stone. Isn''t it a virtue with this girl?


    And the old stone heart does not really shine inside, the other party is the strongman who entered the top 20 after the game, and I don��t know if Hansen can win.


    Wang Long is proud of the preparations to teach Han Sen. Since it is a lesson, of course, it is impossible to honestly only point to the light spot on his side. He made up his mind to grab the light spot of Hansen and let Hansen In the end, there are not many spots of light, so that the purpose of education can be achieved.


    "Kid, you are unlucky, even dare to use such an ID, your brother will not kill you, you will not surname the king." Wang Long eyes saw the light lit up, then reached out to grab the other party''s light spot.


    However, his hand extended, but he saw that the other party had hit the light spot, could not help but glimpse, but immediately returned to God, I think this is just luck, and then continue to grab it.


    However, everything that happened next quickly made Wang Long��s face change, and the bird watching outside was already watching.


    Every time Wang Long reached out, Hansen had already hit the light spot. Wang Long grabbed it ten times in a row, but did not even hit a light spot.


    "Not good, I met a master." Wang Long was anxious in his heart, and did not go to Hansen''s light point, and desperately struck himself.


    But how come back, the final score was fixed at 100 to 29, one of Hansen''s side did not leak, and Wang Long only hit twenty-nine, seventy-one did not hit.


    Seeing this score, the bird''s face is already very difficult to see. Shi Zhikang opened his mouth and smiled. While laughing, he sent a message: "This is the top 20 of our school? Sister, you are cheated. Well, one hundred to twenty-nine, if such a thing can enter the top twenty, then what is the water in our school''s hand of the community? Sister, listen to the brother to persuade, if you are cheated, then you will forget. I haven��t been cheated yet, and I��m going back to the shore...��


    The bird didn��t talk, and Wang Long��s face was blue and white. He didn��t say that he directly invited Hansen to fight. He felt that he was a big one, and he did not regard the other as an opponent. Point, there is no point of his own, so he will lose, he is not convinced in his heart, so I have to prove myself again, otherwise he can''t afford this face.


    Hansen clicked on the agreement, and the two men entered the game again. This time, Wang Long tried his best to see his own light spot. He did not go to see Hansen.


    Wang Long didn''t look at it, but the little bird on the side looked at everyone. The speed and the contrast were too strong. It was just the feeling of bicycles and motorcycles. The huge power gap, even if it was an idiot, was also seen.

 Chapter 124： Streak (12 more subscriptions)

    Wang Long felt that he had a super-level play this time, a grade faster than usual. He was complacent about his super-level play. When he felt that he was winning, the game suddenly ended and Wang Long suddenly stayed. there.


    100:80, very neat numbers, eighty is naturally Wang Long''s score, that is, the other party has finished a hundred light points, he only ordered eight light spots, extremely huge strength gap.


    "Who are you?" Wang Long stunned for a long while, and asked a fierce message. He felt that the other party could not be an unnamed junior. It must be the trumpet id of a great **** in the school. He could win him in the whole school. There are not many people in the 20th.


    No answer, answering him is an invitation to the game, the other party is inviting him to continue the game.


    Wang Long''s face was red, but the loser could not lose, Wang Long insisted on the scalp.


    Entering the game again, it is still the absolute strength of suppression, Hansen did not grab his light point, that is, only point to his side, the result is still very neat, still one hundred to eighty.


    Wang Long has stayed all over, and is one hundred to eighty. He doesn''t know if this is a coincidence or if the other party intends to do it. If it is intentional, he simply can''t believe what the strength of the other party is.


    Another invitation to the game, Wang Long gritted his teeth and agreed.


    The result is still, Wang Long was once again abused, one hundred to eighty, and one hundred to eighty, Wang Long took a breath, and the heart was shocked.


    "Kids, why not mad? The top 20 in the school? This strength?" The old stone sarcasm, and the opposite bird according to people, as early as the middle of the third game has quietly exited the room.


    "You dare not wait for me for ten minutes, I am looking for someone to kill you." Wang Long said a message.


    "Well, whatever you are looking for, my brother will go on, come and abuse one, and both will abuse one pair." Old stone was very domineering, and his heart was full of comfort. The unhappiness had already flown to Jiuyunyun. outer.


    Wang Long didn��t say anything, and he wanted to come and ask people to go.


    Lao Shi is excited and said: "The third child, you can really do this, and Wang Long is all abused. You can go to be a professional player at this level."


    "Not so exaggerated, the other side is too weak, there is a false name." Hansen shrugged his shoulder and said.


    "Weak, I like to see the abuse of food, especially the scum of such abuse." Lao Shi said excitedly.


    Wang Long was driving the game, but the man ran to the bedroom next door and saw the man who was talking in the bedroom. He was overjoyed and quickly went up and said, "You are also brother Lee!"


    "What are you doing in a panic?" Liu Ke interrupted Wang Long with some dissatisfaction.


    "Liu Ke, I was abused by the hand of God. You have to help me with revenge." Wang Long said, pulling Liu Ke.


    "Go yourself to practice, then abuse it back." Liu Ke smiled.


    "It��s too late, I played three games with each other, and the other three won me twenty." Wang Long also refused to lose face at this time, not to mention Liu Ke is his buddy, and the hand of God is better than He is awesome. He was ranked eleventh last year. He is not afraid to lose face in front of Liu Ke.


    The Li Shi brother Li Li, who is a year older than them, is the real master of God''s hand. The super strongman who ranked seventh in the previous year is better to take him.


    "Three of them are killing you twenty, this is not a few in our Black Hawk school, who is that person?" Li asked on the side.


    However, some of them would be wrong. I thought that Wang Long��s 20 is just a rough data. I didn��t think of the three 20s that Wang Long said. It��s true that all three are twenty, one point is not one point. Also a lot.


    "I don''t know who it is, the other party doesn''t say it." Wang Long said.


    "Id always recognize it?" Liu Kebai gave him a look.


    "The other party''s id is new, I have never seen it before, and my girlfriend is Ji Yanran." Wang Long said quickly.


    "I wipe, who is so silky, actually got such an id, no wonder people don''t dare to know who he is. If Ji Jiran knows, he will die. Let''s go and pick him up and see who it is. "Liu Ke came to interest.


    Wang Long was overjoyed and quickly took Liu Ke and Li��s blame to his room. He ran to the side of the game and glanced at him. Seeing the other two are still there.


    "It��s really this id. Let me first come with him and see if it��s the guy who doesn��t dare to meet people.�� Liu Ke smiled and said to Li.


    Then Liu Ke opened his own communicator, landed the game into the room, and invited my girlfriend to play against Ji Jiran.


    Hansen also doesn''t care who the other person is. Anyway, he doesn''t know it. He clicks on the agreement directly. On the other side of the old stone, he knows little about the celebrity of the **** of the school. Wang Long is going to sign up. I have seen that Liu Ke and Li Li even if the real person is standing in front of him, he does not know, let alone id.


    Liu Ke started the game and waited for the countdown while saying to Li, who was standing next to him: "Lee brother, my recent training has some results. How do you see my progress?"


    "I am looking forward to it." Li said with a smile.


    Wang Long looked at the side and felt a little nervous. Although Liu Ke was a lot stronger than him, he could win him twenty, but like the other side, he won only 20 points in a row, and he was a little bit in his heart.


    At the beginning of the battle, only the speed of the other party''s starting speed was observed. Liu Ke''s whole person was immediately highly concentrated. He did not dare to have the slightest intention. He started to point the light spot next to himself and never dared to be distracted.


    However, Li Lu and Wang Long, both watching the battle, have widened their eyes and looked at the holographic image like a ghost.


    Absolute strength gap, and the same as the birds, they saw the absolute strength gap, the other side is much faster than Liu Ke, Liu Ke''s hand and the other hand''s hand, is almost as slow as a snail.


    Shocked can not describe the mood of Wang Long at this moment, the other party is almost to the point, Liu Ke is the eleventh of the school, the level is much higher than him, but this Liu Ke, it seems that the other party is not a level.


    Li Li was also looking at the game with a dignified look, and the strength of the other side shocked him.


    Just as the game was going on, many of Li��s friends and Liu Ke��s friends saw them coming online, and they all came together. Especially Li��s friends, they all entered the room very quickly. They were basically the hands of the school god. People in the circle, there are many experts.


    "I fuck, my girlfriend is Ji Yanran, who is so arrogant? Has such an id?" Someone saw Hansen id, suddenly called.


    Soon everyone noticed the id, and they felt that the id was too windy. I dared to use such an id on the battlefield of the school. They really couldn��t think of anyone who could do such a thing.

 Chapter 125： Who is your boyfriend?

    PS: I started to have a fever the night before the shelves. I forgot to upload the update and went to the hospital. Fortunately, there was no big problem. If you don''t subscribe to a fast subscription, the better the score, the more powerful the update will be, and you won''t be disappointed.


    At this time, they noticed the game, and then found that my girlfriend is Ji Yunran, but still has the upper hand, and it seems to be quite fast, occupying an overwhelming advantage.


    If you just look at it, you won''t feel much, but if you compare it, you know how fast it is.


    "I rely on it, it is Liu Ke, and Ji Yuran''s male friend is fierce. He even put Liu Ke so badly. Liu Ke is the eleventh in the previous year." This dude thinks that Han Sen��s ID is really It��s too hard to read, some mouthfuls, and I��ve read a rather sloppy name.


    "Really, I have pressed Liu Ke so much. Ji Yanran��s male friend is very powerful. Who is this guy? Should it be the trumpet of the great **** in the school?"


    "I want to know, it must be that the great **** is playing, otherwise who can press Liu Ke so much."


    When they talked about it, Liu Ke had lost the game and the score was fixed at 100:80.


    Seeing this score, others still don''t feel like it. Wang Long is taking a breath of cold air. This score is exactly the same as his, even one point is not bad.


    After Liu Ke lost, he stunned, as if he did not expect it to be such a score, and then Liu Ke directly launched the invitation to play, it seems that losing is very convinced.


    Hansen was also polite and agreed directly.


    The battle started again, and the people on the side were talking about who was playing against Liu Ke, but when the game was over, everyone was wide open and his face was incredible.


    The score is still 100 to 80, a point is not much more than a point.


    Liu Ke himself stayed this time, and he turned to Wang Long for a long while and asked: "Dragon, you just said that you lost three 20s, is that true?"


    Wang Long nodded bitterly, and he also lost like this, but he never thought that Liu Ke would have lost two of them in this way. The gap between the two is not much, and there are not many.


    "I will try it." Li blamed the seriousness and initiated a game of invitation to my girlfriend, Ji Yanran.


    "Old Liu, who is that person, a little fierce, which big **** of the school is playing the trumpet?"


    "I don''t know." Liu Ke smiled and shook his head. He really couldn''t think of it. Which big **** was so interested, even playing this hand, can make him so miserable, definitely no more than five people, but he wants to think about it. Go, the five people seem to be unable to do this kind of thing.


    "How come you don''t know?" A group of friends certainly didn''t believe it.


    But very quickly, their gaze was attracted by the game that Li was already in, and it was not so much attractive as it was shocked.


    Li blamed, the seventh place in the school competition of the previous year, is definitely a celebrity in the circle of God''s hand, and can be called the existence of a master.


    However, now Li is in the midst of a battle with my girlfriend, and it has fallen to an absolute disadvantage. It seems that there is no difference between when he and Liu Ke are playing. If they don��t see the ID and palm of Li, they almost think this Still Liu Ke��s game.


    Thorough suppression, the seventh responsibility of the school, Li Li, was actually suppressed without counterattack.


    "Ji Yanran''s boyfriend is going to be against the sky!"


    ��Really, is Li��s responsibility pressed like this? Can someone in the school do it?��


    "Ouyang Xiaomang and Li Yufeng should do it?"


    ��Is it a boy��s boyfriend and Ouyang Xiaoyi and Li Yufeng?��


    A lot of people talked about it. When the game was over and the score was bright, all the chins that were shocked were about to fall to the ground. Only Wang Long was relieved.


    "One hundred to eighty, it is one hundred to eighty, even Li��s blame has been abused for twenty, I am a fart." Wang Long thought.


    Li was responsible for seeing the score, his face twitched, and then quietly sent an invitation to the other party. He already knew that he was not the opponent of the opponent, but he still wanted to confirm that the gap of 20 is not accidental.


    The other party accepted the invitation and the game started again.


    At this time, the room was already silent. No one spoke again. They all watched the game quietly. They also wanted to know at this time. The gap between the two is inevitable or accidental.


    If the gap between the two is inevitable, think about people who feel crazy and can blame Li, they really can''t think of how terrible it is.


    When the score was again fixed at 100:80, people felt that they were going crazy, and Li was really abused, or was insulted.


    The other party did not do their best at all. It was simply playing with Li, and the gap in strength could not be imagined.


    Now everyone is skeptical that the person behind the ID is not Ouyang Umbrella or Li Yufeng. In the whole school, I am afraid that only two of them may have such strength.


    Probably!


    Li blamed a message to my girlfriend, Ji Yanran: "Who are you?"


    But after a while, the other party returned a message: "Is there anyone else to fight?"


    I didn''t answer the question of Li''s blame. Everyone looked at each other and even Li was blamed for it. Who would dare to go to shame, whoever is murdered, no one speaks.


    Liu Ke could not help but also asked: "Who are you?"


    "Ji Yanran''s boyfriend." The other party returned a few words, and then saw that the other party has left the room off the assembly line.


    After Hansen withdrew from the game, Lao Shi also withdrew from the game. Haha laughed and said: "Haha, the third child, you are really good, and the guys are completely abused. One word is cool. The last sentence is enough. You can rest assured, I won''t tell anyone your ID, otherwise you will know it, and you will die."


    "It''s too weak for them, I just just warmed up." Hansen said casually, this intensity is far worse than the evolutionary level of the single-handed God''s hand, and he is now struggling to challenge the evolutionary level five. Difficulty, such a showdown can really only be a warm-up.


    Lao Shi looked at Hansen with a contemptuous look: "The third child, I really didn''t see it, you are also a disciple of my school?"


    "What do you send?" Hansen looked at the old stone with doubt.


    "Pretend to force the pie." Lao Shi said in a serious way, even after he said he could not help but laugh.


    Hansen and Lao Shi did not know who they were, and naturally did not think of the earthquake that caused these games in the Black Hawk Military Academy.


    Ji Yanran''s boyfriend has abused Liu Ke and Li Li, and each game is a difference of 20 points. This news was not spread throughout the Black Hawk Military Academy in one afternoon.


    People are guessing who Gu Jiran��s boyfriend is, and whether that person is Ji��s boyfriend.


    If you start to say yes, everyone in nature is scornful, but the other party is such a master of fear. Generally, such masters are very famous, and how can they make such jokes.


    When I was just finished exercising, I was asked by my classmates, "Who is your boyfriend?" After a while, I only felt that the other person was taking the wrong medicine.

 Chapter 126： White Devil Gobi

    "Oh, we are a good sister in a bedroom for three years. You don''t tell others, don''t you tell me?" Qu Lili said with a smirk.


    "What?" Ji Yanran looked blank.


    "Who is your boyfriend? Why, keep me secret?" Qu Lili said with a grin.


    Ji Yanran suddenly said: "Who told you that I have a boyfriend?"


    "This is still asking? Who knows in the school, your boyfriend won Liu Ke and Li Li in the battle of God, and they just won them twenty, very powerful." Qu Lili The soul of the gossip is burning, pulling Ji Jiran and approaching and saying: "You tell me, is your boyfriend Ouyang Xiaofu or Li Yufeng?"


    Ji Yanran is even more confused: "What is it with, I don''t know what you are talking about, what wins Liu Ke and Li Li? What boyfriend, nonsense?"


    "You really don''t know?" Qu Lili stared at Gu Yuran.


    "What happened in the end?" Ji Yanran asked with a small face.


    Qu Lili said the story of the incident. Wang Long, who was in front of the incident, did not say anything. He only said that he and Liu Ke and Li were responsible for their loss.


    "Awkward, is that person really not your boyfriend?" After Qu Lili finished, she still asked a little bit.


    "I swear, I really don''t have a boyfriend, and I don''t know who the man is. I even made such a joke." Ji Yanran said with some anger.


    It��s been a long time, and Ji Yanran has forgotten what happened on the spacecraft. And in her impression, that person is just a guy who used it as a weapon. Maybe the Black Hawk Military Academy has not been tested. Otherwise Why didn''t you come to her?


    Therefore, Ji Yunran did not have anything to go to the spaceship, only thought it was a master in mischief.


    However, more and more people asked Gu Ruran who her boyfriend is, she can only helplessly explain, she also wants to know, who actually uses "my girlfriend is Ji Yanran" who is who.


    Ji Yanran intends to marry him, how can he be like this?


    But she thought about it and couldn��t think of who it was.


    The school''s hand of God, the achievements in the Union Military Academy can only barely enter the top ten, this is because of the relationship with Li Yufeng, otherwise it is difficult to enter the top ten.


    Although there is another master Ouyang Xiaomang, but people are not interested in entering the community at all, Ji Yan is still considering whether to invite him personally.


    There are only two people who have the strength to abuse Li, and Ji Yanran can definitely not be Li. Li��s character can��t do this kind of thing. As for Ouyang��s umbrella, Ji Yan is not sure.


    "Who will it be?" Lian Ji is all wondering in his heart.


    Although the school already knows that "my girlfriend is awkward" and Ji Yanran does not have anything to do with it, but it has already been called, and the person who mentioned it is still called the title of Ji Yanran boyfriend, so that Ji Yunran is depressed.


    After this incident, the school''s Battle.net and Skynet community suddenly popped up a series of IDs such as "I am XX boyfriend", "I am XX husband", "XX husband is me", "I am XX girlfriend", etc. It can be said that it is not harmful.


    As a party, Hansen and Lao Shi did not know that the school was already madly passing, and the old stone was screaming, and Han Sen was looking at the information of the armor.


    Lu Meng and Zhang Yang pushed the door back, and then surrounded Han Sen.


    "The third child, you can do it, even Liu Ke and Li blame have been abused, knowing that you are strong, but did not expect to be strong to this extent." Lu Meng stared at Hansen.


    "It��s my life to the enemy." Zhang Yang is a passionate fire.


    "What is it with, what are you doing?" Hansen looked at them with a puzzled look.


    "Your boy is still pretending? Believe it or not, I am going out and shouting a scorpion, my boyfriend is in our 304 bedroom, can the animals outside come over to swallow you?" Lu Mengyu said.


    "What happened?" Old stone was also awakened, and asked in bed.


    Lu Meng said the outside story, watching Han Sen smiled and said: "The third child, you can do it, if you don''t treat it, we will sell you when we turn around. Ji Yanran is sure to take it now. You hate to die. The outside is that the animals can''t want your life. You can think about it."


    Old stone opened his mouth, and he didn''t close it. He didn''t think that Hansen was so arrogant at the time. It looked like a very weak look. He thought it was a few chickens.


    "I don''t care." Han Sen is not afraid of nature. He is lazy to look for Ji Yunran. If Ji Yanran wants to find him, he certainly can''t ask for it. It just happens to count the account with Ji Yanran.


    However, the old stone was scared, and quickly said: "The second child, you don''t make trouble, things are like this."


    Lao Shi said the matter through the source books, Lu Meng and Zhang Yang suddenly realized that Zhang Yang patted Han Sen��s shoulder and said: "It was originally for the brothers, the third child is assured, I promise that everyone will not take your ID. Speaking out, we must have no traitors in 304."


    When Lu Meng saw that he was not good at extorting Hansen, he turned to the old stone: "I said that the fourth child, the third child helped you so much, and therefore offended so many people, are you saying that?"


    "Don''t say anything, the cafeteria is walking, the rice is full." Old stone patted his chest and said.


    "Cut." The three men scorned the **** against the old stone.


    Hansen has been studying armor for a period of time and entered the world of shelters. They also went with them to kill several blood creatures. In the end, they successfully hunted three times, but they did not The last blow, no animal soul, and finally only got a little flesh and blood.


    The thumb has now become the leader of the fist group. It has also been called Hansen twice. Both of them successfully hunted the blood creatures. Hansen also got some blood and flesh and blood.


    All the blood and flesh of the gods and blood combined, let him add a little God gene, the **** gene just reached 40 points.


    Hansen feels that this is not going to happen. He is studying where he wants to be able to hunt and kill the blood creatures at least. At least he must hunt some mutant creatures to make up one. He also almost finished the mutated black needle bee and needs to supplement the ration.


    Moreover, Han Sen''s current progress in learning, there is no problem in coping with the semi-annual examination, and it is enough to spend a month and a half months, enough for a trip.


    After Hansen constantly looked through the various materials of the steel armor shelter, and other things that the predecessors explored for the steel nail shelter.


    Hansen finally locked in a goal, that is, the White Devils Gobi.

 Chapter 127： a girl who valued a S-class church card

    The reason why I chose the White Grinding Gobi is because there are fewer foreign creatures flying there, Hansen with flying ability is safer, and there are fewer people there. The blood creatures dare not say that the mutant creatures will definitely not be less. .


    Hansen almost studied the situation of the White Devils Gobi. When he went to look for Qin Yu��s leave, Qin Hao said with a smile: "Exactly, our squad just wants to protect a person to hunt different creatures. I am going to take her to wherever you are, and you will lead the team to the White Devils Gobi. This is the first mission after joining the squad, and it is beautiful."


    ��What rewards does this mission have?�� Hansen asked with a squint, and he didn��t want to do the task.


    "If you can satisfy the girl and agree to be the protector of her steel shelter, you can get a S-class sacred card as a reward." Qin Wei looked at Han Sen and smiled: "There is Not interested in taking over this task?"


    "Yes, very interested." Hansen said quickly, taking care of the children there is a S-class sacred card can be taken, such a good thing to find.


    "Then it will be a little more beautiful. Otherwise, if people are not satisfied with you, you will not be able to get anything." Qin Hao gave the information to Han Sen.


    After reading the information, Hansen only feels that he or she has nothing to look at. The personal information of these people is confidential. He knows only three things, one is the name, the other is the age, and the third is the gender.


    "Wang Mengmeng, female, 16 years old and forty-seven days. Qinda stationmaster, you will not let me take a little girl who has just entered the world of shelter to go to the place of White Devil Gobi? I can''t guarantee her. Can come back alive." Han Sen said with a look of distress.


    "Of course not, you are the first task of the novice, there will be an old man following you, I will let the bad gambler follow you, and you can also pick some people from the steel armor shelter." Qin Xiao smiled: "About Wang Mengmeng I can still tell you that she is your classmate."


    "My classmate? Black Hawk Military Academy? False, she just entered the world of shelters. As far as her physical quality is concerned, even the performance line of special enrollment students is far from reaching it?" Hansen said without trust.


    "Some people don''t need an exam, just like you have to protect people, and she is a protected person. The starting point is different." Qin Xiao smiled and said: "Remember to have a good relationship with the classmates. It doesn''t hurt you."


    "I don''t have the interest to mess with men and women." Hansen said with a shrug.


    Qin Yu white gave him a look: "Go yourself to the steel armor group to pick people, in addition to the team leader, other people just pick you up, no more than ten people, the cost is paid by the squad."


    Hansen is naturally rude, calling Su Xiaoqiao, and looking for a few people with variant mounts. He doesn''t want to delay too much time on the road. He doesn''t care about the mount.


    As for the rotten gambler, Hansen did not worry at all. The old man of the squad, the few animals were all squadrons, one of them was a sly character, and only the knives in the hands of the rotten gambler knew.


    When Wang Mengmeng was seen, Han Sen knew what a real privileged figure was. A 16-year-old little girl had just entered the shelter world for more than a month.


    The mutated transforms into the beast soul, the variant armor, the mutated weapon, and even a god-level beast soul mount, watching Hansen and Su Xiaoqiao all the people drool.


    Although Lin Beifeng has money, but compared with Wang Mengmeng, it can only be regarded as a nouveau riche in the country. Few of these things can be bought with money.


    Fortunately, Wang Mengmeng is not the kind of annoying big lady, very cheerful little girl, the length is very beautiful and beautiful, people can''t help but shine.


    And the skill is quite good, although I entered the shelter for a month, but it seems that I have got a lot of genes, and it seems that I have cultivated a variety of advanced super-nuclear genes from an early age.


    Coupled with a high-level beast soul, really want to fight, Su Xiaoqiao is not necessarily her opponent.


    Several people have been on the road, Wang Mengmeng has not called hard work, it is with Hansen them.


    "Korean brother, I heard that you are also a black eagle military school, I am in the battle armor department, the division brother, which department are you?" Wang Mengmeng, a teacher, is very natural, very lovable.


    In fact, like Wang Mengmeng, the tutors are very good, like Aqing and Ayuan. In fact, when people get along with each other, they are easy to like.


    "Cough, call me a name, I just entered school this year, we are a grade, I am an archery department." Hansen is naturally happy to chat with such a cute little girl, the journey is not so boring It is.


    "Archery system, that is a department that our school will do its best to revitalize this year. This year will have a lot to do. You are a special enrollment student?" Wang Mengmeng naturally talked with Hansen.


    "To the teacher, you must have seen B God himself in the early days of the steel armor shelter?" Wang Mengmeng asked with a look.


    "I have seen it, everyone has seen it when you are fighting. What do you ask him to do?" Hansen looked at Wang Mengmeng strangely.


    "I am a fan of B God, but unfortunately after I entered the steel armor shelter, B God never appeared again, and there was no chance to see him." Wang Mengmeng said with some loneliness.


    After that, Wang Mengmeng looked forward to Hansen and asked: "Teacher, can you tell me more about B God?"


    "Cough, this is where I know, you have to ask him, he knows everything." Han Sen pointed to Su Xiaoqiao on the side.


    Su Xiaoqiao quickly patted his chest and said: "What do you want to know, you ask me, I am a good brother of B God, even the name of his B **** is what I gave him."


    "Wow, then you must know what B God really looks like? He must be very handsome?" Wang Mengmeng looked at Su Xiaoqiao with a look of surprise.


    "Handsome, of course handsome, is a man in a man, the best of the best, chest and thighs and long buttocks..." Su Xiaoqiao, a god, listened to Hansen who killed his heart.


    The group took more than four days to arrive at the White Devils Gobi. Wang Mengmeng��s own fighting level is very good. After some actual combat, the progress is very fast.


    Hansen and the rotten gambler have been following her incessantly, even if she is fighting with the alien creatures, the rotten gambler is as close as possible to her, Hansen has always put the arrow on the bow, ready to shoot and rescue .


    If Wang Mengmeng had something wrong, their entire squad and Qin Hao had to be unlucky, and Hansen did not dare to neglect.


    "Variable Creature!" Just after entering the next day of the White Devils, Su Xiaoqiao, who was scouting at the front, yelled in surprise.


    Everyone quickly drove the mount to catch up. Sure enough, I saw a whole body like a fire. It was a bit like a fox, but it was almost as big as the Siberian tiger. There was a golden creature on the top of the head. Blame.


    "It''s mine." It was the first time I saw a living mutant creature. Wang Mengmeng excitedly took the mount and held the lancet with a pair of mutant beasts, and rushed to the mutant creature.

 Chapter 128： Fox group (monthly ticket plus more)

    Hansen and the rotten gambler looked at each other and quickly followed up, and Wang Mengmeng was on the side to avoid her accident.


    Wang Mengmeng''s fighting level is really good. You can see that there are several kinds of advanced super-nuclear genetic techniques, which can be difficult to distinguish from the mutant creature.


    Su Xiaoqiao, they are involved in the division, they want to surround the mutant creature.


    However, the mutant creatures seemed to be not too low-minded. When they saw Su Xiaoqiao, they wrapped them on both sides, and they even turned around and ran. The speed was surprisingly fast, and in a blink of an eye they ran for more than a dozen meters.


    "Don''t run!" Wang Mengmeng quickly summoned her **** mount, a large white bear with a silvery body, and chased after riding a big white bear.


    Everyone got on the mount and caught up with Wang Mengmeng to catch up with the mutant creature.


    However, the mutant creature ran very fast and chased it for a while. Not only did it not catch up with it, but the distance was gradually pulled away, and it seemed to disappear into the eyes of everyone.


    Wang Mengmeng was in a hurry and smashed the big white bear who sat down, and quickly chased the mutant creature in the first step.


    "Wang Mengmeng, don''t chase yourself alone, it''s too dangerous." The rotten gambler shouted.


    "It doesn''t matter, the mutant creature I have dealt with, you can follow up soon." Wang Mengmeng was not willing to mutate the creatures to escape, and urged the white bear to chase the past.


    Hansen and the rotten gambler looked at each other and quickly chased them up. However, Wang Mengmeng��s mount was a god-level blood. Although it was not known for its speed, it was still a lot faster than Hansen��s variant mount. Pulled the distance between them and Hansen.


    Hansen can only desperately urge the mount to catch up, try not to be too far away from Wang Mengmeng, but I haven��t paid too much attention to it. With the strength of these people, even if they encounter the general blood creatures, they have a battle. .


    Wang Mengmeng saw that there was a Gobi desert everywhere. There were no other alien creatures, and it was getting closer and closer. It was not willing to escape from it. It has been urging the white bear to catch up with the mutant creature.


    "I see where you can go?" Chasing a sand dune, the mutant creature stretched out his tongue and gasped like it was exhausted. He didn''t run there, Wang Mengmeng jumped from the back of the big white bear. , summon a double knife and want to rush.


    But who knows that the mutant creature is so extremely humanized that grinning at her, it is impossible to imagine how many smiles of the smile, like a fox laughing, let Wang Meng Meng stunned.


    Then Wang Mengmeng saw a gray-white, long-lived creature similar to the mutant creature. Only one came out from behind the sand dune. The nearby sand dunes were full of different creatures, and they all gathered. Many, at least hundreds, and the number is still increasing.


    Wang Mengmeng was shocked and knew that something bad. The mutant creature actually led her to its nest. Others were only primitive creatures, but if there were too many, Wang Mengmen could not cope with it. It is.


    Wang Mengmeng was not stupid. He rode the big white bear and turned and ran. Then he saw the sand dunes in all directions, and the alien creatures like the tides chased her.


    Fortunately, Hansen and the rotten gamblers were not too far away. Hansen saw Wang Mengmeng being trapped by a group of alien creatures. He quickly summoned the magical angle snake bow and shot the arrow.


    Wang Mengmeng has been surrounded by aliens like tides. The great white bears have great strength, and they have come out with a hard road. But the strange creatures rushed from all directions to Wang Mengmeng on the back of the big white bear. Wang Mengmeng desperately waved a double knife. But still can''t retreat all the creatures that pounce on her.


    Seeing that a different creature''s claws had already slammed on her shoulders, her mouth was wide open, revealing White''s beast teeth biting down her white neck.


    Wang Mengmeng yelled in his heart, but he was unable to dodge again. When he was desperate, he only listened to the sound of the empty voice.


    Then I heard a bang, and the strange creature on her back was shot through a black arrow and was thrown out of the ground by powerful force.


    Just listen!


    Each arrow broke through the air, and each arrow shot a strange creature directly. In a blink of an eye, she shot seven or eight different creatures that she could not stop.


    Any alien creature that was threatened by her body was immediately shot by an arrow. No arrow fell through, and one even flew directly over her cheek, but did not hurt her hair. But a different creature behind her was directly through the head.


    "Teacher!" Wang Mengmeng saw Wang Sen''s first flight, and the hornbone was opened and closed from time to time. A branch of the arrow flew toward her. All the creatures around him were shot by Hansen. .


    Wang Mengmeng was shocked and happy. Han Sen was at least 1,500 meters away from her. At that distance, she was able to shoot different creatures so accurately. Every arrow was terrible. She also went from aristocratic schools. I have never seen such an arrow.


    Among the other few people, only Su Xiaoqiao is good at bows and arrows, but with his arrow method, he did not dare to shoot at Wang Mengmeng at such a long distance. Can you shoot it, even if it can be shot, so far away? Without a chance, he was afraid to shoot Wang Mengmeng.


    Wang Mengmeng was overjoyed, and let the big white bear rush to Hansen on their side, waving the lancet with both hands, trying to resist the alien creatures that pounced on her.


    She can''t resist the alien creatures, but she doesn''t worry too much. There must be an arrow in time to shoot the alien creatures that are thrown at her.


    The distance between the two sides gradually narrowed, and they merged together in a short time, but everyone looked around, but they saw all the strange creatures rushing toward them on the dunes around them. The number was terrible, just the gray one. There are at least a few thousand in large movies.


    "Mom, these beasts are really embarrassed, and they still know how to lure us into the trap." Su Xiaoqiao screamed while shooting arrows.


    "It��s not good to blame me," Wang Mengmeng said.


    "Now is not to say this, there are too many different creatures here, killing can not kill, rushing out to say." Han Sen took the lead and rushed toward the road.


    But before I rushed, I suddenly saw the tremors in front of the sand, fiercely cracking a big hole, a long like silkworm, but the size is like the size of a locomotive, like a huge rocky worm Drilled out and opened them up to swallow them.


    "It''s a rock sandworm, it''s damn, this thing is a group." Hansen forced the mount to change direction, avoiding the swallowing of the huge worm, but the heart is a bit cold, he has seen the information of the rock worm Although it is only a primitive creature, but because it is big enough, it is extremely powerful, and it is extremely fast in the sand. It is one of the most terrible creatures of the White Gobi.

 Chapter 129： God Blood Fox King (five more subscribe)

    If only Hansen himself, he only needs to summon the purple feather scale dragon to fly into the sky, but now he must protect Wang Mengmeng, it is useless to fly alone.


    boom!


    The huge body of the rock sand worms smashed down and directly pulled out a large pit. The sand and stones scattered and spattered, which was even more terrifying than the grenade explosion.


    What is even more terrifying is that the surrounding sand is shaking, and only one rocky sand worm has been drilled out of the ground. At first glance, there are huge and ugly rock sandworms, and there are hundreds of worms.


    There were rock sandworms in front, followed by fox-like alien creatures, and they were trapped in a dead place by a bunch of alien creatures.


    Hansen and the rotten gambler looked at each other and seemed to understand the meaning of the other party. The rotten gambler gritted his teeth and said, "You protect her, I will open the way."


    Saying, the rotten gambler actually took back the mount directly, and the whole person rushed to the tide-like herd at a very fast speed, even faster than the variant mount.


    "All of them are listened to, and the rotten gambler rushes over. Whoever falls down is a death." Hansen said, lifting Wang Mengmeng from her big white bear back and placing her directly behind her, loudly He said: "The game is over, hold me tight, and now I have to work hard."


    Although Wang Mengmeng''s fighting level is not bad, there are so many beasts, but in this chaos, her inexperienced little girl, how to die, does not know, no matter how good the skills, between life and death It��s useless. What really survives the war is the old fritters that have a keen sense of life and death.


    Wang Mengmeng hurriedly hugged Hansen from behind, and Hansen sat down and smashed the three-eyed beast. The three-eyed beast that screamed like a cow screamed and rushed toward the tide of the beast.


    The rotten gambler opened the road in front, holding a strange double-edged scimitar in his hands, only to see that the knife was looming in his hand, like a butterfly dancing, and all the creatures around him passed. They were all cut off by the throat and died. Without exception, no one could stop his footsteps and the wind would kill a **** road.


    Hansen rushed into the **** road of the rotten gambler, and the magical snake''s bow in the hand kept shooting arrows, shooting the re-aggregated aliens directly.


    However, there are only fifty z-steel arrows in his arrow pot, which have already been shot, and now he can only rely on the beast.


    However, although the beast soul arrow can be recovered and reused, only the speed can''t keep up. Some of the alien creatures that have been thrown over are directly drawn by Hansen waving the magical angle snake bow.


    Su Xiaoqiao and others are also trying to slay all the way, only hope to be able to spur a **** path from this squalor.


    Behind them, huge groups of rocky sand worms are crawling at a very fast speed. If they are caught up in them, I am afraid that there is no possibility of escape except flying.


    The blood splattered, and they saw that they were going to kill a **** road and rushed out of the encirclement, but they saw that the strange creature that Wang Mengmeng pursued at the beginning stood on a distant hill and made a scream to the sky.


    Then I saw more alien creatures coming in from all directions, and one of them had only one body pure white snow, and the same alien creature with a black one-corner on the forehead rushed out.


    Seeing those guys, everyone was suddenly upset. Su Xiaoqiao even screamed: "The miserable creature is not a mutant creature. These whole body white guys are mutant creatures. It is a god-level king. We picked up the horses." ��


    Wang Mengmeng saw the snow-white mutant that only rushed with ordinary aliens. The heart was a little cold. The aliens here are too numerous to count, and there are tens of thousands of them. Now there are so many variations. Creatures, based on these ten individuals, I am afraid that I will be buried here today.


    The rotten gambler shouted in front: "Mom, it is the king of the blood level, too many mutant creatures, can''t kill."


    Hansen gritted his teeth and said to Wang Mengmeng behind him: "Turn your knife to me."


    Wang Mengmeng stunned for a moment, then reacted and quickly transferred her pair of mutant beast lancet to Hansen.


    Hansen accepted the lancet, then directly grabbed the rope on the back of the beast, turned over the mutated three-eyed beast, and then lifted Wang Mengmeng like a baby, then carried her on her back and quickly fastened with a rope. Wrapped a few laps and tied her firmly to her back.


    "What are you doing?" Wang Mengmeng said with some horror.


    "Kill out." Hansen just said coldly, his body was soaring, the fairy queen turned into a boot, all except the head, covered with red armor.


    The eyes turned into a blood red color, a ruby ??crown appeared at the top of the head, and a short black hair turned into a long blond hair.


    Holding the lancet in his hands, Hansen''s figure was like a **** shadow killing the rotten gambler.


    A pair of lancets flew past, and the blood suddenly flew between him and Wang Meng''s germination behind him. Two alien creatures pounced on them were directly cut off their heads.


    "Bad gambler, you protect me behind me, I will open the way." Han Sen rushed to the side of the rotten gambler, his eyes flushed.


    "Good." The rotten gambler has already been blood, and it is also unclear whether his blood or blood is different.


    Hansen has already rushed to the forefront, and the double-knife flickers in his hand. Every time it flashes, it will harvest the life of a different creature.


    "Hunting the original level unicorn sand fox, not getting the soul of the beast..."


    "Hunting the original level unicorn sand fox, not getting the soul of the beast..."


    ......


    The non-stop sound rang in Hansen''s mind, and Hansen had no intention to listen to what the voice was saying. He stared at the several unicorn foxes that had fiercely rushed forward.


    Su Xiaoqiao and others are desperately keeping up with Hansen and the rotten gambler, but seeing the few mutant unicorn sand foxes in front of Hansen, and the dozens more unicorn sand foxes in the back, the hearts are ����To the extreme.


    Hansen��s gaze is bloody, his body shape is lightning fast, and the lancet in his hand can hardly see how he waved. He turned a blind eye to the mutant one-horned sand fox that rushed to it, still carrying the rapid direction of Wang Mengmeng. Rushing forward.


    On the back, Wang Mengmeng hugged Hansen��s neck tightly, and her heart had already regretted the extreme. If it wasn��t for her disregard of dissuasion, it would not cause everyone to fall into such a dangerous situation.


    There are so many mutant creatures opposite, Hansen is carrying her again, Wang Mengmeng does not know if they can rush out alive.


    The mutant unicorn sand foxes had already rushed to them. Hansen��s eyes were still calm and bloody, and his figure was slightly flashing. A knife had already broken into the throat of the mutant one-horned sand fox.


    A snow-white fox with a single-horned horn flew over the sky, and the blood sprinkled Hansen and Wang Mengmeng on the back, but Hansen did not even blink his eyes. He continued to rush forward and greeted the second. Mutant unicorn sand fox.

 Chapter 130： Gorgeous killing feast

    Ps: Hunting & the world''s promotion to the main addition of the church.


    Wang Mengmeng��s eyes widened and looked at everything that happened in front of him. It felt like a roller coaster ride, but it was far more horrible than a roller coaster.


    She was kneeling on Hansen''s back, completely in the first-view position, watching every movement of Hansen, one flash, one step, one cut, one shock.


    Looking at the front of the black pressure, it seems that the never-ending horned sand fox comes to Hansen, and then looks at a single-horned sand fox being killed.


    Hansen is like a killing machine. Every movement is succinct to the extreme. Every knife will inevitably harvest a life, accompanied by the baptism of blood.


    Whether it is the original level of the unicorn sand fox, or the variant of the unicorn sand fox, in the face of Han Sen is the same knife, no accidents.


    Both Wang Mengmeng and Han Sen have been soaked with blood, and they can''t completely distinguish the original color of the armor. Even the long blond hair that Hansen turned into has been dyed blood red.


    Wang Mengmeng suddenly had a weird feeling. Everything was so unreal, as if he was not in a real battle, but was watching a movie, a gorgeous killing feast.


    Hansen is like a tireless killing machine. Wang Mengmeng feels a little fear and fear in the face of the tide of the unicorn sand fox. It seems that no matter how many sand foxes there are, just go to Hansen. , will be killed by him.


    Hansen��s eyes are firm, everything he sees in his eyes is different from ordinary humans. All the action of the one-horned sand fox seems to be slowing in his eyes, so that he can see all The action of the one-horned sand fox, even the mutant one-horned sand fox, is also slow in his eyes like an old man who is already dying. The slow one can hardly help but want to help him.


    Now Hansen knows the real terrible thing of the fairy queen, and in the state of the fairy queen, Hansen has already been very abnormal in predicting ability. At this time, it is even more powerful, and his knife can almost hit him. The location you want.


    "It''s too slow, it''s too slow." Hansen''s heart was even a bit uncomfortable. The speed of the one-horned sand fox was too slow, and some couldn''t keep up with his killing.


    "More will come again." Han Sen even gave birth to this feeling.


    However, Hansen��s reason tells himself that it is best to rush out as soon as possible. The fairy queen can��t keep going. Once his body can��t bear the burden of transforming, he can only be forced to stop changing. At that time, even if he used his wings to take Wang Mengmeng to escape, Su Xiaoqiao they are all dead.


    "Be sure to rush out before the end of the goblin queen." Hansen thought silently, the lancet in his hand waved faster.


    Su Xiaoqiao and others who have followed him have already seen some stupidity. They have not seen Hansen��s shot in the melee. They have always felt that Hansen��s shooting is good, and he never made a risk.


    But when they saw Hansen put down the bow and arrow, they knew how terrible Hansen was in the melee.


    The mutated unicorn sand fox was also killed by Hansen, or from the beginning to the present, they did not see Hansen with a knife.


    "It''s terrible!" Even they couldn''t help but shudder. This kind of killing efficiency, such a dripping killing, is simply a feast of violent aesthetics, which makes people feel very happy in the trepidation. To make a sound.


    The blood-level horned sand fox suddenly made a long scream, and the mutated unicorn sand foxes retreated, and the original horned sand fox rushed to Hansen.


    Just for a moment, Hansen knew the mind of the **** one-horned Shahu. It was to use the original level of the unicorn sand fox to consume Hansen��s time. It knew that Hansen��s fairy queen could not be transformed. It has continued, and it is returning at the moment of waiting for the end of the transformation.


    "It��s a savage beast." The rotten gambler apparently realized this, and he snorted, and the butterfly knife in his hand cut through the throat of a primitive-level one-horned sand fox, causing it to fall to the ground. The convulsions.


    Hansen looked at the blood fox king who was only on the sand dunes in the distance. His eyes flashed cold and his hands were shaking. The lancet was unconsciously retracted from his sleeve, and a black big horned bow appeared in his. Hands.


    The mutated black needle and the bee arrow appeared in his hand, directly pulling the magical angle snake bow, and the needle of the blood fox king on the distant hill.


    "Too far, can this be shot?" Su Xiaoqiao looked at the distance of the blood fox king. It is indeed too far away. Here, the blood fox king is just a small group. I am afraid there are nearly two. The distance of kilometers.


    Such a distance, even if Hansen can shoot at the place, there is no strength on the arrow, how can it shoot a dead blood creature.


    God Blood Fox King seems to think so, even standing there did not move, just a pair of fox eyes very humanized look at Han Sen, his face seems to reveal a hint of mockery.


    "Mom, that blood fox king is really a bit evil." Seeing the expression of the blood fox king, even the rotten gambler could not help but scream.


    Hansen��s bow and arrow did not waver. When he appointed the sorcerer��s blood fox king, he suddenly turned into a black streamer, and instantly crossed the space, violently rushing toward the blood fox king. .


    The wisdom of the Blood Fox King is too high. There is no such thing as to avoid the flash of Hansen��s arrow. It obviously does not think that the arrow from Hansen��s shot threatens it.


    If his arrow has such power, Hansen should shoot it before it lures Wang Mengmen into an ambush.


    Hey!


    But soon the blood fox king changed his face because it found that the arrow was getting closer and closer to it, but the speed did not slow down, but it was getting faster.


    When the blood fox king is finally not so elegant, when he wants to jump, it is already a little late, although it has already fully jumped, hoping to escape that arrow.


    However, the arrow is still like a poisonous snake. It has been drilled into the muscles of its front legs. It suddenly sees blood splashing, and then it screams.


    The high-spirited and deceitful blood-blooded fox king was carried by the force of the arrow, and the body rolled down from the sand dunes.


    When I heard the screams of the blood fox king, the fox group suddenly stopped, and did not continue to attack for a time, but looked at the sand dunes where the blood fox king was originally located.


    Of course, they can''t see the **** fox king who rolled down, so the fox group suddenly became confused and didn''t know what action to take.


    "Come on." Hansen snorted, and the man had quickly rushed to the outside of the flustered fox group.

 Chapter 131： Golden Sandworm King

    When the angry God Blood Fox limped back into the sand dunes, Hansen and several of them had already rushed out of the fox group.


    Almost without any hesitation, Hansen yelled at Wang Mengmeng: "Summon your mount."


    Wang Mengmeng quickly summoned the big white bear, and Hansen jumped up. Wang Mengmeng quickly ordered the big white bear to escape.


    Several people fled in front, and the foxes in the back were desperately chasing, but most of the foxes could not catch up with Su Xiaoqiao''s variant mounts, and only a few variant unicorn sand foxes could follow.


    Hansen originally thought that the blood fox king was injured, as long as it followed, the fox group will soon give up chasing.


    But not long after, Han Sen and others heard a weird shout, turned around and looked at everyone, everyone was shocked.


    I saw that the blood fox king, who was shot by Hansen and injured his front leg, stood on the head of a rocky sand worm that was like a gold cast. The golden rock worm, which is bigger than the locomotive, is flying fast. Chasing over.


    The blood fox king standing on the top of the golden rock sand worm is staring at Hansen roaring from his face.


    "I rely on it, the blood fox king really became fine, how can it also drive the rock sand worm, the rock sand worm will not be the blood level?" Su Xiaoqiao screamed.


    Everyone saw the golden rock sandworms flying fast, getting closer and closer to them, all in the heart.


    "You go east, I go west." Hansen said, let Wang Mengmeng order the big white bear to go west.


    Now Wang Mengmeng has almost blind trust in Hansen. Hansen said that she did what she did, and she didn��t even think about it.


    "You have to be careful." The rotten gambler already understood the meaning of Hansen. He shouted at Hansen and took them to the east with Su Xiaoqiao.


    The blood fox king did not want to bring it, but directly with the rock sand worm and the mutant unicorn sand fox to chase them to Hansen, the fox is extremely vengeful, it is to die with Hansen in the end, do not tear it. Hansen vowed not to give up.


    Hansen has already put away the transformation of the fairy queen, can save some physical strength, the rope has been unlocked, he mentioned Wang Mengmeng in front, so that she can better control the white bear running.


    "Fox King, Fox King, I want to eat, I will come." Han Sen said suddenly a shot, suddenly shot a mutant one-horned sand fox on the spot.


    The blood fox king was even more violent, and it was called more ferocious on the top of the golden rock worm, and the golden rock worm was a little faster.


    Those mutant one-horned sand foxes are also more promising to catch up with Hansen and the big white bear.


    Hansen was ridiculed to see the blood fox king, and another shot, a mutant one-horned sand fox that ran in front of him was shot by Hansen.


    Han Sen looked at the **** fox king and thundered like a thunder. "Haw King, Fox King, you have the ability to continue to chase, see how I kill your foxes."


    Hansen kept on the hand, and the mutated black needle was shot again and again, and each time he could take away the life of a mutant one-horned sand fox.


    "Hunt and mutate the unicorn sand fox, get the mutant unicorn sand fox soul, eat flesh and blood can randomly get 0 to 10 mutated genes."


    Suddenly a different voice sounded in Hansen''s mind, and he actually got a mutant one-horned sand fox soul.


    Hansen��s heart is even more fun, and the shot is even harder.


    The blood fox king has been violent to the extreme, but the big white bear is a **** blood mount, and under full force, the golden rock worm can only approach the distance very slowly, and they can''t catch up with them at one time.


    "Oh!" Finally, under the shout of the **** fox king, the mutant one-horned sand foxes stopped and did not pursue Hansen.


    Only the blood fox king and the golden rock sand worm are still desperately chasing after.


    Without mutation, the unicorn sand fox can shoot, Hansen is facing the archer of the blood fox king standing on the head of the golden rock sand worm, but this time the fox king has long been prepared, although the distance is very close, but it is only going After shrinking, Hansen Arrow shot on the head of the golden rock sand bug.


    Just listen to it!


    It was like shooting on a metal, and the mutated black needle was only left with an almost invisible white spot on the gold-like shell.


    Hansen took a cold breath: "Sure enough, the golden rock sandworm is also a blood creature."


    "Master, what do we do now? The white bear is slower than the golden rock sand bug, so it will still be caught up by them." Wang Mengmeng said while driving the big white bear.


    It��s just that she doesn��t have too much fear and worry in her tone. I don��t know why, she always feels that Hansen must have a solution.


    In such a sinister escape, Wang Mengmeng did not have a sense of crisis.


    Although there were some strange creatures in the front, they were all scared by the golden rock sandworms in the back. They fled in the early days, and Hansen had almost no obstacles along the way.


    "The rock sand worms are only crawling above the desert and the Gobi Desert. If we can get out of the sand, we should be able to get rid of it." Hansen thought about it.


    "There are sand and rocks everywhere, and there are no other colors at all." Wang Mengmeng looked around and said depressedly: "In addition to the sand, these are the broken stone mountains. The rest are really nothing." ""


    Hansen suddenly blinked and pointed at one direction: "Go over there."


    Wang Mengmeng ordered the big white bear to run in the direction of Hansen, but ran and ran. Wang Mengmeng suddenly found that they had run to a broken wall of nearly 100 meters. There was no road ahead, and the opposite was thirty or forty meters away. There is another stone hill.


    "Teacher brother, there is no road ahead!" Wang Meng Meng hurried.


    "Pushing over." Han Sen said with a blank expression.


    "No, the big white bear can''t jump so far." Wang Mengmeng said quickly, watching the big white bear is about to rush to the cliff.


    "I have a way, believe me, rush over." Han Sen said firmly, while pulling the bow and arrow, pointing to the blood fox king on the back of the golden rock sandworm.


    The blood fox king obviously knows that Hansen has caught up with the desperate situation, his face is showing his smug and cruel look.


    "Okay, okay, my brother, I believe in you, rushing over, rushing over..." Wang Mengmeng slammed his heart and ordered the big white bear to rush toward the cliff.


    Now Wang Mengmeng is a little blind worshiper who believes in Hansen. Even if he really does not care about it, he wants to let the big white bear skip this impossible sky.


    The golden rock worms in the back are getting closer and closer, and the blood fox king looks at Hansen, who is getting closer and closer to the cliff, and his face is full of viciousness and cruelty.


    Hansen was holding the bow and arrow and pointing at the blood fox king, but he never shot it.


    "Teacher!" Wang Mengmeng screamed and closed his eyes. The big white bear had already flew out of the cliff.


    Han Sen looked like a torch, and turned his back to the blood fox king, and then grabbed Wang Mengmeng��s waist with one hand and held her eyes in one hand. He calmly said: ��Retract your big white bear.��

 Chapter 132： Another **** of blood

    The blood fox king looked at Hansen''s arrow and his face was mocking. He didn''t move and looked at Hansen. They fell under the cliff and seemed to be full of pleasure.


    But soon, the blood fox king was full of horror, Hansen''s arrow was not directed at it, but directed to the golden rock sandworm that is the size of the bean-like eyes.


    The golden rock sandworm is so huge that the eyes are as big as the beans and hidden in the middle of the rocky carapace, which is hard to see.


    However, Hansen not only saw it, but also one eye in the middle of a golden rock sand worm. He suddenly heard the golden rock sand worm screaming, like a mad mad anger, facing Hansen who had already rushed out of the cliff. And the big white bear collided with the past.


    The blood fox king''s wisdom is extremely high, but this golden rock sand worm is low in intelligence, almost instinctively acting, and this is angered by the creation, and rushed up desperately.


    The blood fox king wants to stop but can''t, and quickly dragged his injured leg and jumped from the back of the golden sand worm king, and the huge golden rock worm that was irritated suddenly rushed out of the cliff.


    Wang Mengmeng was almost hugged in Hansen by Hansen. When he heard Hansen��s words, he did not want to take the big white bear back directly. Then he only felt his body was held by Hansen, but he still fell down.


    When her body was shocked, she felt that her feet had touched the ground, but she did not feel the huge impact, as if she had just jumped from a place of one or two meters high.


    Wang Mengmeng opened her eyes in surprise, only to find that they had reached the 100-meter-high cliff, but she and Hansen had nothing at all.


    Wang Mengmeng felt incredulously trying to say something, but saw that the huge golden rock sand worm had rushed down, like a heavy bomb, slamming into the rock below.


    With a bang, the hard, golden-like carapace was torn apart, and the insect juice, flesh and internal organs were splashed everywhere, and the stone cliffs were stained with a large piece.


    "Hunt the blood-level golden sand worm king, get the golden sand worm king beast soul, eat the flesh and blood can get 0 to 10 points of the **** gene randomly."


    The wonderful voice sounded in my mind, almost making Hansen happy and almost laughed.


    The blood fox king is on the top of the cliff, his eyes full of grievances staring at him.


    "Let''s go." Hansen summoned the mutated three-eyed beast mount, and immediately took Wang Mengmeng up and headed in the opposite direction to the blood fox king.


    "Do we not have the flesh and blood of the golden rock sand worm?" asked Wang Mengmeng.


    "The big bugs, there are only ten genes in total. Even if we eat here for a month, I am afraid I will not get a little gene, and the weather here is so hot that it will take 20 days for the flesh and blood to rot, or forget it. Hansen said with a smile.


    There is no way to eat too much alien creatures. There is no way to do this, but Hansen has another soul of the **** of blood, plus a mutant one-horned sand fox soul, this is also a profit. .


    The only pity is to kill so many mutant one-horned sand foxes, and a **** blood creature, but not even a flesh and blood.


    Hansen took a moment to look at the two beasts he had just got, and suddenly his face was a bit bitter.


    The mutant one-horned sand fox is a mount. This is okay. Even if Hansen can''t use it, he can change it or sell it directly.


    The pothole is the golden sand worm king, which turned out to be a god-level pet-like animal soul.


    Hansen has been feeding Yu Jun for so long, and Jun Jun has not changed. This is only a god-level guy. God knows how much flesh and blood to feed and it will become a fighting force.


    And the blood-level pets, it is not to feed the blood of the gods, otherwise the effect is even worse.


    Hansen only felt a speechless, his own blood and flesh and blood are not enough to eat, where the flesh and blood to feed this guy.


    Hansen tried to summon the golden sand worm king. Originally, Hansen thought it was a big one, but it was only summoned to find out that it was like a silkworm like a gold. It was a little one, and there was no such thing. Only the golden sand worm king''s prestige.


    "Teacher, why do we jump from such a high cliff? Nothing is wrong?" Wang Mengmeng asked Han Sen on the road.


    When she rushed out of the cliff, she closed her eyes in a scary way and did not see what it was.


    In fact, even if she didn''t close her eyes, Han Sen was looking at her eyes with her hands. It was natural to use the purple feather scale dragon wings, otherwise they would jump from that high, how could it be something? No.


    "Because you are a brother, I will do it lightly." Hansen said with a smile.


    "What kind of light work is so powerful, can you teach me how to teach me." Wang Mengmeng looked at Han Sen with a look of worship.


    "The secret of the unique secret, the biography does not pass the woman, even the wife and daughter can not pass, you said I can pass it to you?" Han Sen smiled.


    Hansen didn''t go back to hunt the blood fox king. The guy was very cunning. In the end, it didn''t escape. He still looked at the cliff. It seemed to lure Hansen back to him. Hansen looked at it and felt that there must be what is the problem.


    If only Hansen himself, he can give it a try, but with Wang Mengmeng, Hansen still gave up the idea of ??taking risks.


    The blood fox king is the most deceitful creature he has ever seen, and the feeling of Hansen is even more terrible than the silver bird.


    This kind of thing happened, naturally it is impossible to continue. Hansen took Wang Mengmeng back, and when they came out of the Great Gobi, they ran into bad gamblers.


    They have nothing to do, but they have suffered a slight injury. They are all skin wounds. There is no problem for a long time.


    After deliberation, everyone hunted some alien creatures on the periphery of the White Devils, and did not dare to go inside.


    They just entered the White Gobi Gobi, they encountered such a terrible blood creature, and everyone was really scared, especially they have the task of protecting Wang Mengmeng.


    Hansen is making up his mind to go back quickly, and wait for him to come alone next time.


    The task was completed with no danger. Qin Hao was quite satisfied with his performance. Because Wang Mengmeng worshiped Hansen very much, she decided to ask Han Sen to be her protector in the steel nail shelter. After completing the task. Hansen can get a s-class sacred card as a reward.


    However, after Wang Mengmeng''s three genes except God''s gene are full, Hansen''s protection task is completed, and he can get the s-class church card.


    After leaving the sheltered world and returning to school, Hansen is ready to continue his driving experience in the armor.


    "The third child, you can come back, something big." But Han Sen just returned to the school bedroom, the old stone three people seem to be very excited to pull him.


    "What big thing?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "Li Yufeng, the first master of the Hand of God Society, publicly challenges you in the school community." Old Stone said with a bright eye.


    "I don''t know him, he challenges me to do what?" Hansen said very puzzled.


    "Haha, who in the school doesn''t know that Li Yufeng is the pursuer of Ji Yanran. You used an id like this. The school now calls you Ji Yanran''s boyfriend. Li Yufeng doesn''t look for you to blame. He doesn''t know your real person. Who is it, just posted a message in the school community to openly challenge you, and said that if you lose, you must change the id or no longer use that account, and apologize to Ji Yanran." Lu Meng gloating.

 Chapter 133： About 10:30 tonight

    "The third child, can''t you go?" Old stone faintly looked at Han Sen with some excitement. He felt that Han Sen would definitely win if he was against Li Yufeng.


    Although Lao Shi has not seen Li Yufeng''s level, he thinks so. Hansen''s previous performance made him feel that Hansen is almost invincible in the game of God''s hand.


    Lu Meng and Zhang Yang also looked at Han Sen, waiting for his decision.


    "Go, of course." Hansen said casually.


    Ji Yunran is also a girlfriend he won. Although he has no time and no mind to look for Ji Yunran, he can''t let other men in the face of Ji Yanran.


    In Hansen''s opinion, you want to be able to show yourself in front of Ji Yanran, but if you want to step on me to force it, then I am sorry.


    Hearing Hansen��s answer, both Lao Shi and Lu Meng were excited. Zhang Yang even wiped his hand and said: ��The third child is right. Young people should be motivated. We all support you to turn over Li Yufeng. Grab back as a girlfriend."


    "Right right, you really can be a boyfriend of Ji Yunran, we have light on our 304 bedroom." Old stone also said excitedly.


    "Go to the forum to post back, stay a duel time, to the level of the third, I think Li Yufeng is not necessarily the opponent of the third, do not be afraid of him." Lu Meng smiled.


    "What is not necessarily, Li Yufeng can not be the opponent of our third child." Lao Shi said with a grin.


    Hansen landed in the school community and quickly found the post that was highlighted. After I entered it, I left a time with my girlfriend, Ji Yanran.


    "At 10:30 in the evening." Han Sen was lazy and typing, leaving only one time to go down, even Li Yufeng posted everything inside and lazy to see.


    Hansen��s goal has never been in the school, and he has not taken the people in the school as opponents.


    It was this very simple time that quickly caught the attention of the students.


    Because Li Yufeng��s post has been posted for several days, he has never seen my girlfriend��s reply, and the students thought that Ji��s boyfriend was stunned and did not dare to come out with Li Yufeng.


    But suddenly someone saw this unremarkable reply today, and then looked at the id of the post, suddenly opened his mouth, rubbed his eyes and looked at it several times, sure that the id is not wrong, this is excited The news went out: "Haha, Ji Yanran''s boyfriend replied, giving the time of the match directly, haha, there is a good show."


    "Really, Ji Yanran��s boyfriend really is fighting?"


    "I am going, really, he really dare, but that is Li Yufeng."


    "What happened to Li Yufeng? I don''t think Ji Yanran''s boyfriend is worse than Li Yufeng."


    "This is hard to say. After all, Li Yufeng is a professional, and no.1 in the school. He has also achieved good results in the league. It is not comparable to the average person."


    "How do you know that Ji Yanran''s boyfriend is not professional?"


    "It makes sense to say that no one knows who Ji Jiran��s boyfriend is. Maybe it��s really professional.��


    "Is it a small umbrella for Ouyang?"


    "It seems that it should not be. You don''t know that Ouyang Xiaomang, if he is, he will not fight."


    "Who isn''t Ouyang''s umbrella? This kind of master can''t think of anyone in the school."


    ��Not a freshman in the first grade?��


    "How can the first grade be a rookie? If you have outstanding results, you will definitely know when you take the entrance exam."


    Soon, Ji��s boyfriend��s battle with Li Yufeng spread throughout the Black Hawk School.


    "Oh, suddenly, your boyfriend has appeared." Qu Lili ran to the training hall and said to Ji Yun, who is doing gravity training.


    Ji Yanran stunned and then reacted. He said with anger and anger: "I have said it many times, it is not my boyfriend, don''t you call it like that?"


    Qu Lili took Ji''s hand and smiled and said: "I know, next time I won''t, but you... my girlfriend is Ji Yanran, and I still replied in Li Yufeng''s challenge post, this evening. At 10:30, it is necessary to confront Li Yufeng on the battle network."


    "Oh, really envious of you, there are two such excellent men to fight for you, it is like a princess." Qu Lili said enviously.


    "You want to give it to you," Ji Yan said depressed.


    She didn''t feel anything about Li Yufeng, but she was chased by Li Yufeng for two years. Depressed and depressed, what is worthy of envy.


    As for what my girlfriend is Ji Yanran, it is even more inexplicable. Even with such a means, Ji Yanran is even more disliked.


    However, Ji Yanran is still a bit curious. He wants to know who the man is. He wants to take it out with a sigh of relief. Secondly, he wants to know who is in the school except Li Yufeng and Ouyang umbrella. Level.


    If the person''s character is not too bad, and if it is saved, Ji Yanran can consider putting him into the hand community of God, and can improve the scores of this year''s society.


    "I want to, but unfortunately, people can''t look at me." Qu Lili said with sorrow: "If there are two men fighting for me, I will give them a chance."


    "Well, Xiaohua is crazy, is time at 10:30 in the evening?" Ji Yanran silently.


    "Yes, your boyfriend is replying like this." Qu Lili replied.


    Ji Yanran was silent for a while, but she was lazy to correct Qu Lili. In fact, the school is now called, she can not correct it.


    "This time I must give you out." Ji Yan did not practice, and went back to wait for the game to begin.


    As long as she has seen the game of the person with her own eyes, she should be able to see some clues than the other party''s techniques and styles. Unless it is not the masters in the school, it should be able to judge a perfect score.


    After Li Yufeng saw the reply, his eyes burst into a fine light, and then he continued to train God.


    "Boss, Ji Yanran''s boyfriend replied." A thin man rushed in and yelled excitedly.


    Li Yufeng suddenly glanced at him, and the thin man quickly said: "No, it is the despicable and shameless guy who replied, about 10:30 this evening."


    "I have seen it." Li Yufeng said faintly.


    "Boss, you must teach him this time, and export the gas for the hand of our God." The thin man said with a grin.


    "I will not let him go." Li Yufeng said coldly.

 Chapter 134： It’s too easy to win you (the ticket is added)

    This war has already attracted the attention of the whole school. No one in the military school is sure to dare to open a gambling game. However, the students themselves bet in private, but they still bet that Li Yufeng won more.


    After all, Li Yufeng is the first person in the school. The level is really high. In the first two years, the school can get good results in the league competition. Basically, it relies on Li Yufeng''s excellent performance. There are still many people who trust him.


    At 10:30 in the evening, the number of online players in the school''s battle network has broken through a new high. Many students who don''t play God''s hand, in order to see this excitement, have also registered an account and squeezed in.


    Ji Yanran also landed early, saw Li Yufeng online, and had opened the room, and directly entered the room.


    In fact, almost online people, seven or eight percent are waiting in the room to watch the battle, the rest of the time to see if the time has not yet arrived, let''s play a few.


    Near 10:30, the number of people in this room has occupied more than 90% of the entire battle network, and there are still people coming in constantly.


    In a room in the school office building, two middle-aged men are also in the room. One of them smoked a cigarette. He said indifferently: "Old Liu, you are too sensitive, we are all in school. What kind of goods, are we still unclear? That Ji''s boyfriend, unless he is Ouyang umbrella, otherwise the level is definitely not high."


    "Look at it, maybe there will be any new discoveries?" Liu Jianguo just smiled.


    "What new discoveries can be made, this year''s new students will be like that." Zhao Lianhua spit out a smoke circle and said with certainty: "If that person is Ouyang Xiaoqiu, maybe he can win Li Yufeng, if not, Li Yufeng will definitely win him five points." the above."


    "Look at it, even if it is lost to Li Yufeng five points, the strength is very good, the performance of our community has not been significantly improved in the past two years, it is time to add some fresh blood." Liu Jianguo said.


    Liu Jianguo is the coach of the hand of God, and Zhao Lianhua is the manager. After hearing about the ins and outs of the matter, the two people also landed on the battle network and wanted to see what level of Gu Nie''s boyfriend is.


    Zhao Lianhua did not agree with this. Some of the characters who were somewhat capable in the old school had been in contact with them. When the freshmen took the entrance exams, they also saw them at the level. A little level was not invited by them to the hand of God, or was given by other organizations. Snatched, where there are people with levels.


    Even if there is a level, it is impossible to win Li Yufeng.


    Freshmen, that''s it.


    Liu Jianguo is just holding a look at it and can give the best talent. If not, you can see how much Li Yufeng��s status and level have actually reached.


    At half past ten, everyone suddenly saw a reminder: My girlfriend was Ji Yanran into the room.


    "Haha, finally came." The crowds onlookers were overjoyed.


    Ji Yanran looked at the id with some anger and vowed to pick him up.


    Zhang Yang, Lu Meng and Lao Shi did not play the game. They stood next to Han Sen and looked directly at his holographic image. This is much more interesting than simply watching the game.


    Seeing that id, Li Yufeng flashed a cold light in his eyes and directly sent an invitation to the other party. At the same time, he sent a message saying: "After you lose, I want you to immediately change the id and apologize to Ji Yanran."


    Everyone stared at my girlfriend, Ji Jiran was watching, see how he would reply.


    "Winning you is too easy, I will not mention any conditions, and then I will consciously, don''t bother my family." Seeing this message from my girlfriend is Ji Yunran, everyone seems to be fried. Pot like.


    "Haha, shameless, I have the style of the year."


    "This is too arrogant."


    "But what is going on, our boss will not lose to you this idiot."


    "Haha, my family is awkward."


    "He won''t be a boyfriend of Ji Yanran?"


    "Don��t bother my family..."


    "Don��t bother my family..."


    "This is what the bull is blowing, being abused, and seeing where to put it."


    "666..."


    ......


    "This person is really arrogant." Wang Long said something uncomfortable.


    "Mr. Lee, what do you think?" Liu Ke smiled and looked at Li��s responsibility.


    Li was indulged for a moment and hesitated and said: "I used to hand over with Li Yufeng many times. He also won me many times. The highest one won me twenty-seven points."


    "What do you mean by saying that Li Yufeng will win?" Liu Ke looked at Li and said.


    Li Li shook his head and said: "Although Li Yufeng won me more points, but the feeling of Ji Yanran''s boyfriend gave me more pressure than Li Yufeng. In the face of Li Yufeng, I can still calm down and try my best. But for my boyfriend, I have a kind of uneasiness, even a feeling of fear."


    After taking a deep breath, Li said and said: "If I let me judge, I think Li Yufeng will be defeated, not only will lose, but will not only lose one point and two points, don''t ask me why, I only have this. Feeling, maybe it��s just my illusion."


    "What!" Wang Long and Liu Kemu looked at Li��s blame and did not expect Li��s responsibility to say such an evaluation.


    Qu Lili pinched next to Ji Yanran, smiling and said: "My family is stunned, called really close, honestly, he will not really be your boyfriend?"


    "Of course not, that bastard." Ji Yanran stunned the id, if it was not the game has begun to count down, she hate can not directly pass the reprimand.


    "Begin!" As the countdown ended, the two men''s hands were already flashing.


    Li Yufeng''s eyes flashed, his fingers were like snakes, and he tapped directly toward the light spot on his hand. Almost at the light spot, his finger had already hit it.


    Because the opponent''s style is not well understood, and the other party has won the Li Duo 20, the level is certainly not bad, so Li Yufeng is not too radical, but chose to strike the light spot on his side, at the fastest speed. Take points and beat the opponent with an upright king.


    It played very well. When Li Yufeng was on the spotlight, he was very satisfied with his performance. It was the same when training in peacetime.


    However, the night light of Li Yufeng��s eyes saw that the other party had already hit the light spot, and the speed was not slower than him. This made him feel a little stunned.


    This embarrassing time, the other hand''s hand has already hit the new light spot.


    Li Yufeng quickly stabilized his mind and also struck the light point that appeared on his side. The speed was raised to his own limit.


    Knowing that the opponent''s speed is very fast, Li Yufeng did not dare to distract himself, and exerted his own hand speed and skill.


    The two hands are like two butterflies that are flying fast and changing the light spots nearby. The speed is amazing.

 Chapter 135： Not a wonderful matchup (addition of ticket)

    There was silence in the room, and the number of online users had already exceeded 100,000. No one spoke and said that they were staring at the confrontation between the two people.


    It��s not because the showdown is too exciting, but because the showdown is really not wonderful.


    The speed of one person has completely surpassed that of another person. Even if the high myopia without glasses is completely seen, this is an overwhelming game. There is no suspense at all, and there is no controversy.


    Everyone was watching, the eyes were wide and the mouth was wide, and no sound was heard.


    Ji Yanran''s red lips also became o-shaped, watching the holographic image of the game, like seeing a ghost, the pupil in the eyes can not be amplified to the limit, the eyes are straight.


    In the office building, Liu Jianguo also stayed, and almost couldn''t believe his eyes; and Zhao Lianhua, who was on the side, smoked in his mouth, his mouth was wide, and he did not realize that the remaining half of the smoke had fallen. On the top of his clothes.


    Zhao Lianhua didn��t even notice it at all, or stared straight at the two hands in the holographic image.


    Li, Liu Ke and Wang Long were even stunned, and they did not react.


    The huge power gap is perfectly contrasted on the two moving hands. The hand that originally belonged to Li Yufeng is already very amazing. It is a flexible and agile and amazing hand.


    But in front of the other hand, it suddenly made people feel that Li Yufeng''s hand seemed a bit clumsy, which made people feel incredible.


    That is Li Yufeng! The first place in the school��s hand of God��s hand competition, Li Yufeng, who has a dreamy right hand name!


    How could it feel that his hand is clumsy? This makes people can''t believe their judgment.


    However, under the contrast of the other hand, Li Yufeng''s hand is indeed very clumsy. This feeling originally did not exist, but under the strong opponent, the sudden illusion made this illusion.


    "It��s not that Li Yufeng��s hand is clumsy, but the other hand is too fast and too flexible.�� At this time, some people reacted and looked at the other hand involuntarily.


    Slender, powerful, dexterous, and round, this is a beautiful hand, but nothing else can be seen. They want to see who the owner of this hand is.


    But the hand of God, this game will only project the part of the hand and the wrist, and can''t see who the owner of the hand is.


    There is silence. Although the facts have been clearly seen, there are still many people who cannot believe it. Li Yufeng will be suppressed by people.


    That is Li Yufeng!


    Li Yufeng concentrated on raising his hand speed to the limit and constantly striking the light spots that appeared.


    "At least he must win five points." Li Yufeng thought with arrogance.


    He knows that Ji Yan is definitely watching this game, and he is happy to show his power in front of Ji Yanran.


    Although Ji Yanran has not promised his pursuit, and even deliberately kept a certain distance with him, but he did not give up the plan, he believes that with his own ability and conditions, there must be a chance to impress Ji Yunran.


    This time is a good opportunity. He knows that Ji Yanran is very angry with the id. As long as he can defeat him, let him change the id, and apologize to Ji Yan in public, Ji Jiran will be somewhat grateful to him. Good feeling.


    This is enough. Li Yufeng has time and patience, and he has accumulated more sand into a tower. He believes that he will be able to impress Ji Xiaoran sooner or later.


    But now, the first thing to do is to get rid of the despicable and sloppy **** on the opposite side, stepping on his body as a ladder, step by step to the goddess in his mind.


    Li Yufeng is striking the light spot with all his strength, thinking that if he is faster, he can pull the difference to six or seven points, and the effect may be better.


    However, when Li Yufeng reached out and tapped the newly appearing light spot, the light spot suddenly disappeared.


    "Is the server out of order? How is the light missing?" Li Yufeng gave a slight glimpse. With his rich experience, he naturally knew that one hundred spots on his side were still not finished, and could not disappear. Unless it is a malfunction.


    But when he looked up, he was suddenly stunned.


    The word "ver" has already appeared in the holographic image in front of him, and his score is also fixed at 80.


    Some machines turned their eyes and their eyes fell on the opponent''s score.


    One hundred percent was caught in the eye, Li Yufeng was stunned, and he couldn''t believe it. He would have been won twenty.


    Not only can he not believe it, but anyone who knows Li Yufeng and his hand of God can''t believe that Li Yufeng was actually won by 20.


    Everyone was staring at the score and no one made a sound.


    What Hansen said just now, when I think about it, everyone suddenly finds it very interesting.


    "Winning you is too easy, I will not mention any conditions, and then I will feel conscious, don''t bother my family."


    At that time, everyone felt that it was just a sentence of force, but now it seems that this is indeed a big truth, a very big truth.


    "It��s another twenty." Li was responsible for returning to his heart and said with a smile.


    And Li��s remarks also reminded Liu Ke and Wang Long that their already shocked expression became more exaggerated, and Zhang��s mouth was enough to stuff a big duck egg.


    The number of 20 is very sensitive to them, and what they represent is even more shocking to them.


    "Oh, your male friend is fierce!" Qu Lili only came back to God for a long time, and said to Ji Yanran who stared at the score next to her big eyes.


    "Who is this person? Who is this person?" Ji Yanran has now forgotten her anger and shame. She just wants to know who this person is.


    Twenty, ah, who can win Li Yufeng''s 20th, can definitely rank in the top ten super masters in the entire league military league.


    If he can invite him to the school community, Ji Yanran can imagine how the performance of the club will improve.


    Now she just wants to know who this person is, but she just doesn''t know.


    Now Ji Yunran is like a kitten caught in the heart, I really want to find this person, but she just turned around and she has already stopped, because she did not know where to go to find this person.


    "Ouch!"


    The cigarette butts burned Zhao Lianhua''s trousers. The painful Zhao Lianhua finally recovered, jumping his feet and smashing his cigarette butt, but he had already burned a big hole in his trousers.


    "This person, I have to fix, he must join the hand of God." Liu Jianguo was awakened, excited to watch the score of one hundred to eighty.


    He knows what this score means, a score that will allow the Blackhawks to take off in the hands of God.


    "Go, find this person and let him join our community." Liu Jianguo said to Zhao Lianhua on the side.

 Chapter 136： Beauty girl

    Ps: The addition of the rudder to the rose and the male dog.


    Zhao Lianhua is a bit bored: "Old Liu, I don''t know who this person is, where do you let me go to find you?"


    When Liu Jianguo stayed for a while, he said, "Let''s find it. I have to find him in any case. This person is too important for the hand of our God. With him, the achievements of our school team will inevitably fly. It��s easier to go to sponsorship later, isn��t it?��


    "I will try it." Zhao Lianhua said helplessly.


    He didn''t know if this person had a great influence on their department, but it was not an easy task to find out people by only one id.


    When Li Yufeng returned to God and wanted to invite the man to fight again, he found that the other party had already gone offline. Suddenly the whole person was evacuated, and he sat there for a long while.


    The Black Hawk Military Academy has been mad, although it is already a big night, but there are still many people excitedly talking about the showdown.


    "It��s too much, it��s a speedy hand.��


    "Haha, after watching the showdown, I realized that the hand of God that had been so many years ago was a white play."


    "Even Li Yufeng was swept away. Ji Yanran''s boyfriend is too fierce. Who is he?"


    "You have to ask Ji Yunran."


    "Twenty-nine, it is not a segmentation at all, it is a complete abuse."


    "Winning you is too easy... haha..."


    "My family is awkward, this product will not really be a boyfriend of Ji Yanran?"


    "You really have to ask Ji Jiran."


    ......


    Ji Yanran also wants to know who her boyfriend is at this time, but she does not know.


    Since she just quit the game, she has contacted a lot of friends and wants to find out who the person is, but the other party is basically helpless and some gloating to tell her: "Who is your boyfriend, you have to ask You yourself."


    "How do I know who my boyfriend is! Neurosis?" After listening to it for many times, Ji Yanran felt like he was going crazy, and he could not help but blurt out.


    When she reacted, she felt that she was really sick.


    In the 304 bedroom, the old stone, Lu Meng and Zhang Yang group surrounded Hansen.


    "The third child, canteen small restaurant four dishes and one soup, I will expose you to one less dish." Lu Mengyu said.


    "All four dishes and one soup have to be awkward. When I see a piece of vegetable leaf, I will expose you first." Old stone added another sentence.


    "The third child, it is the man in my enemies." Zhang Yang��s eyes are full of sparks.


    "Go eat late at night, just as I am hungry." Hansen smiled and said.


    Four people went to the cafeteria. The Black Hawk Military Academy is not much smaller than a city. The cafeteria is open 24 hours a day, and there are still many homes. There is no need to worry about finding a place to stay up late.


    But after the four people came out, from time to time I heard that the students passing by were talking about the game of Li Yufeng and Han Sen.


    "The third child, or you can admit it yourself, the level of your God''s hand is so high, Ji Yan really likes you, maybe we will follow the light, let Ji Yanran introduce a few sisters to us." The stone whispered in a slap.


    "She was originally my girlfriend," Hansen said.


    "Cut." Old stone made a gesture of contempt for him.


    Ji Yanran is not the kind of woman who can catch up with the hand of God. Otherwise, Li Yufeng will not be able to chase after two years, and everyone knows this.


    Ps: Rose and the male dog are promoted to the rudder master.


    Four people went to the nearest canteen, ordered a few dishes and chatted while drinking.


    "There are beautiful women over there, the birds are humanoid, beautiful, and the other two can be." Eating and eating, the old stone suddenly lowered the voice and said to the three people, and said that it was in a direction to make it look .


    "Little four, just your vision, we can''t believe." Lu Meng smiled.


    Hansen and Zhang Yang also smiled. They saw the old stone''s vision. A one-meter-eight female man was hardly said by the old stone to be a little girl. I really can''t believe it.


    However, it is no wonder that the old stone, his own two meters still have to be a tall man, one meter eight is really a small beauty for him.


    "I said really... oh... that little bird depends on the little girl who looks at me... oh... she laughed at me... came over... came over... she came over to me. ......" Old stone''s excited face is red.


    Hansen��s three people were a little surprised. It seems that someone really came over and quickly turned to look at it. I saw a beautiful, cute little girl who came to them and seemed to be like them. Freshmen enrolled.


    "Teacher brother." In the excited eyes of Lao Shi, the little girl walked in front of Hansen, and she screamed sweetly. She almost didn''t let the old stone come out, and stared at Hansen.


    "Meng Meng Shimei, how are you here?" Han Sen naturally saw that this little girl is Wang Mengmeng.


    "I went out to eat up late at night with my classmates. I didn''t expect to meet you, I will introduce you. This is my two roommates and classmates. Her name is Li Zhenzhen, this is Wang Chun." Wang Mengmeng The two girls she followed were introduced to Hansen.


    "Hello." Hansen and the two girls shook hands, and then in the eyes of the old stone murder, they also introduced them to Wang Mengmeng.


    "Since all are friends, why not sit together?" Lao Shi opened the chair very diligently.


    "Okay, we just want to talk to the teacher about you." Wang Mengmeng three girls are sitting down, and Wang Mengmeng blushes.


    "Which thing is said, it is on us." Old stone patted his chest and said.


    Wang Chun looked at the old stone and seemed to be very happy: "It is great that you can help. Our community is lacking people now. Have you added a society? If you don''t have it, join our community?"


    "Okay, we haven''t added any associations. You come to us to find the right person. We have joined your community and definitely let the associations become more powerful. For a few beautiful women, what kind of community are you?" Lao Shi said quickly, While talking about Hansen, they are squinting, which means letting them cooperate with each other. Only by looking at the level of these three girls, they know that their community is sure to have a lot of beautiful women.


    "We are a heavy armor company." Wang Chun said.


    puff!


    Old stone almost spewed out the water that had just been drunk.


    The Jiajia Society is already a monk temple. It is basically a male member. The heavy armored company is the Shaolin Temple in the monk temple. The female donors stop the ghost place. They never imagined that Wang Mengmeng had three of them. Will be a member of the heavy armor.


    The reason why the heavy armored company will come out from the armored company is that the ordinary armored soldiers need to drive, while the heavy armor is a large-scale functional armor. No matter the tonnage or the volume, it is better than the general warfare. A is much bigger, and the operation is much more difficult. The average soldier does not need to drive the heavy armor, and the heavy armor, 99.99% are male soldiers.

 Chapter 137： Heavy armor

    Old stone is a bit dumbfounded, but the words have already been said, and can not help but go, the next morning, Wang Mengmeng sent a message to let them go to the heavy armor to fill in the list.


    Fortunately, there are three beautiful girls, Wang Mengmeng, Wang Chun, and Li Zhenzhen. They think that the heavy armor should not be as unbearable as they might think.


    However, after the heavy armored divisions, they only knew that they were even worse than they thought. Besides Wang Mengmeng, Wang Chun and Li Zhenzhen, the heavy armored club also had a fat and thin two old students, in addition to heavy armor. There is no one in the community.


    Don''t talk about women, not even men.


    The fat man is the president of the heavy armored company. The thin man is the only old member of the heavy armored company. Their names Hansen did not remember them. Because Wang Mengmeng introduced them, they only introduced their nicknames. Long and thin monkeys.


    The fat president first saw Wang Mengmeng. They brought four people to join the heavy armor club. They were all happy.


    However, when they knew that Hansen and the four of them were students of the Archery Department, they suddenly lost their faces.


    This year''s archery system is a special enrollment, the physical quality of the restrictions is relatively low, the general Black Hawk cadet students, the need for comprehensive quality of more than 11 points is possible to test in, but the special enrollment of the archery system, as long as the quality can At 10 o''clock, you can pass the exam.


    The difference between the points is a big gap, so the archery system is basically the weakest line in the history of the Black Hawk Military Academy.


    The driving of the heavy armor, the physical requirements are very high, so the fat president and the thin monkey heard that they are all arrows, and suddenly their faces are paralyzed.


    Hansen��s four people did not care about them. Wang Mengmeng took the application form to them and let them fill it out and directly agreed to join the heavy armor.


    "This is also good, people are less competitive, and that fat president and skinny monkey, it is impossible to grab with us." Old stone is very contented, watching Wang Mengmeng, their three girls flow.


    "Teacher, let''s take you to see our training ground." Wang Mengmeng was very happy to take Hansen to the passage.


    "I said Meng Meng, you are not right. Why do you call us names, just called the third brother? He is obviously a grade with us. If you are young, he can only rank third. More than ten days than Lu Meng," said the old stone depressed.


    Wang Mengmeng thought about it seriously, and said with a small head, "I think that the brother is like a teacher. You are not like a brother?"


    "Where are we not like?" Old stone was not convinced, but he did a bodybuilding movement, and the muscular body of the body was like a steel.


    "Isn''t it a teacher, it''s not looking at the age, it''s not a big one. It doesn''t matter how big you are." Wang Mengmeng licked his mouth and was disdainful for the muscles of the old stone.


    The old stone was swallowed and couldn''t speak, and there was no way. Wang Mengmeng called Hansen to call the teacher brother. He called the old stone not the old stone or the small four. Li Zhenzhen and Wang Chun were also shouted with such a shout.


    When I arrived at the training ground, Hansen and several of them were shocked. I thought that there were so few people in the heavy armor club. The training ground must be small and broken. Don��t expect to have heavy armor for them. It is trained with a holographic simulator.


    But who knows that their training ground turned out to be a large warehouse, the space is too big to say, even there are really three heavy armor, each one is more than ten meters high, looks domineering.


    "How? I��m scared, this is what our family is talking about." Wang Chun said proudly.


    Hansen suddenly realized that it is no wonder that no one''s heavy armored company could have such a training ground. It turned out to be Wang Mengmeng''s blessing.


    However, this made Han Sen very excited. He has been studying the armor operation, but the performance of the exercise machine is too bad, and there are still many students taking turns to use it, and they can''t touch it for a long time.


    Although these are heavy armor, but heavy armor is also a battle armor, and later practice no longer need to rank.


    However, heavy armor is still somewhat different from ordinary armor. The horsepower is strong enough, but its size is large and the tonnage is heavy. It is generally used for special purposes. It is difficult to operate and will be very cumbersome.


    However, this is not a problem for Hansen. The difficulty of operation is just right for him. He can practice the heavy armor, and the ordinary armor is even more problematic.


    The three heavy armor of the training ground are "Rhino t1", "Porter rs" and "Builders".


    The rhinoceros t1 is a heavy-duty battle armor for the four-legged system. It has a strong load-bearing capacity. The four-legged can enter various terrains more conveniently. It also has excavation and drilling functions. Even if it is buried in the mine, it may be Your own strength comes out.


    The porter rs is also a heavy armor of the four-legged system, but with more arms and more horsepower, it is mainly used to summarize the warehouse and can be used to carry goods.


    It comes with a wide range of handling tools and is equipped with welding and cutting tools.


    The builder is a multi-functional heavy armor for construction. The human-shaped double-footed system is very close to the ordinary armor. However, this cargo has four human-shaped arms, which are more numerous than the ordinary armor. The horsepower is also very high. powerful.


    In addition to these three heavy armor, the warehouse is also equipped with ten holographic virtual training machines, and Hansen has more than one person.


    Hansen suddenly felt that the decision to join the heavy armored division was too wise, and it was like a paradise for him.


    Obviously, they are not interested in the operation of heavy armor. They prefer to play combat-type high-level armor on the holographic virtual training machine.


    Three heavy armor in the warehouse, occasionally someone will drive the rhinoceros t1, the porter rs and the builders are not touched at all, the operation is too difficult, and it is not much help for the battle.


    Generally speaking, this kind of heavy armor is a subordinate professional soldier in the army. High-ranking officers rarely practice this. Old stone is not very interested in this.


    Hansen is very fond of builders and porters rs. When he has time, he will practice for a while. The pleasure of operating this heavy armor is unmatched by virtual machines and exercise machines.


    Hansen happily joined the heavy armor, but the rest of the military school, but they are looking for Ji��s boyfriend, they are almost going crazy.


    In particular, Zhao Lianhua was forced to find someone by Liu Jianguo, but no one knew who Ji Jiran��s boyfriend was. He used all kinds of methods. Even the boyfriend of Ji Jiran was not male or female. Don''t say that you are finding someone.

 Chapter 138： Ji Yanrans trick

    In addition to Zhao Lianhua, I have decided to find out Hansen most. She has already determined that her boyfriend is not an Ouyang umbrella, because on the day of the game with Li Yufeng, Ouyang Xiaoqiu is participating in the training of Wudaoshe. It is impossible to separate. Contest with Li Yufeng.


    Moreover, Ji Yanran felt that the level of Ouyang''s umbrella could not be as strong as that of Li Yufeng. Twenty-one repressive victory, Ouyang umbrella could not be done.


    "Who is it? In our school, there is still such a master of God''s hand. Who is it?" Ji Yanran thought of the hateful id, and he secretly said: "You give me waiting, not to you." Don��t dig it out.��


    "Oh, if you really want to find him, I have a way." Qu Lili said with a smile.


    "What is the way?" Ji Yanran looked at Qu Lili with some disbelief.


    "In fact, the method is very simple. He used that id. It must be your admirer. You only need to run a hand of God in the school. Then the reward of the champion is your kiss. I think he will definitely come out. Participated." Qu Lili said with her eyes open.


    Ji Yanran suddenly got angry and gave her a glance: "What is your bad idea, what if he doesn''t come?"


    Qu Lili suddenly looked at Ji Xiaoran with a smirk and said: "So, if he got the first, would you be willing to kiss?"


    "Hey, such a bastard, how can I possibly..." Ji Yanran grabbed Qu Lili with anger and shame: "Well, you are a Lili, even dig a pit for me to jump, see how I can clean you up."


    "The Queen is forgiving, I don''t dare anymore." Qu Lili quickly asked for mercy, but Ji Yanran did not let her go, she kept licking her itch meat, and she was almost suffocating.


    Although Qu Lili had a bad idea, it reminded Ji Yanran. After more than half a month, it was the school organization. The Xingyu Cup sponsorship sponsored by Xingyu Group, the prize of the champion was quite rich, maybe that person. I will also go to participate and maybe.


    However, Ji Yun did not know what the other party is. The Xingyu Cup can be played by more than one hand of God, as well as fighting, armor, shooting and so on.


    If that person did not come to participate in the game of God''s hand, but went to other projects, it would be difficult to find him.


    "It seems that I have to use a little trick." Ji Yanran��s mouth showed a devilish smile.


    In the training hall, three or five classmates sat together.


    "You have heard that there is no, this time the Xingyu Cup Contest, the champion of the Hand of God project can get a whole set of z steel weapons of the Star Emperor series, and another opportunity to visit the Xingyu General Factory."


    "Who doesn''t know who, I still use you."


    "But I also heard that Xingyu Group also invited the president of the God Hand Society of our school to visit the Xingyu General Factory."


    "The president of the Hand of God, isn''t that Ji Yanran?"


    "Yeah, five days and four nights."


    "Wow, then I definitely want to participate this time."


    "What is the use of your participation? This opportunity is clear to the boyfriend of Ji Yanran. People are both husband and wife."


    "That''s also ok, people have a ruthless horse, what if a boy''s boyfriend is wrong?"


    "People have won Li Yufeng''s 20th, even if they lose 20 hooves, it is also equal to Li Yufeng. Do you have a chance?"


    "It��s okay."


    Soon the news spread throughout the school. When Qu Lili heard the news and came back to ask Ji Jiran, Ji Yanran smiled awkwardly. He said, "That is what others said, I have not said it. ��


    "Okay, you are clearly stealing my idea. I will bring the copyright fee..." Qu Lili reached out and grabbed Ji Yunran.


    Ji Yanran thought that this kind of Hansen could be forced to participate in the hand of God, but where did she know that Hansen had never heard of it, and he had been practicing heavy-duty armor construction these days.


    This is much more fun than driving those exercises, and its versatility allows Hansen to push his hand to the limit.


    In the principal''s office, Luo Xiangyang was very dissatisfied and looked at President Wei. "Isn''t this a mess? How can I give the No. 7 warehouse to the heavy armored club as a training ground? And the three heavy armor, that is the average student. Can you drive? What if something happens?"


    "Lao Luo, the specific situation of the specific analysis, those students are good students with good academic performance, so I will give them some loose training environment." Wei said slowly.


    "I think it is a good student with money and right?" Luo Xiangyang said disdainfully.


    "You see, the school has a difficult place in the school, you don''t know, Lao Luo, you should change your stench," said Wei, the bitter mother.


    Luo Xiangyang did not move, still gloomy face said: "I don''t care what privileges they have, I can give them to the No. 7 warehouse, but the three heavy armor can''t make them ruin, I have to get it back."


    Said, Luo Xiangyang strode out of the principal''s room.


    President Wei shouted a few times and didn''t call Luo Xiangyang. He shook his head helplessly: "It''s a bad temper."


    President Wei thought about it, and he went to Luoyang. Anyway, those heavy armor, the lady would definitely not touch it, and it would be no problem to let Luo Xiangyang take it away.


    Luo Xiangyang strode toward the No. 7 warehouse, but his heart was very angry. He wanted the No. 7 warehouse for a long time, and the school refused to give it to him. The result was given to the heavy armor.


    What kind of situation is the heavy armor club? He still doesn''t know. Two or three kittens are basically mixed. Who will really go here to learn heavy armor operation? What are the general soldiers'' chances to touch? That thing, it must be a specially trained soldier.


    He is now the coach of the Battle Company. Now he has a good performance in the Battle Company. There are many students and many outstanding talents. However, the training ground and equipment of the Battle Company are seriously inadequate.


    He wants the No. 7 warehouse to be a training ground. The school has always disagreed, and now he has given a heavy armor, how can this make him not angry.


    However, Luo Xiangyang also knows that Wei is not easy. The seventh warehouse gives them no money. The three heavy armor can''t let them ruin. He is going to drive back three heavy armor and pick a few good ones. Seedlings, let them practice driving heavy armor, if possible, they can be directly trained into professional heavy armor.


    When Luo Xiangyang arrived at the No. 7 warehouse, he unexpectedly saw the heavy armor in the No. 7 warehouse. He did not know who was driven by the driver. He was doing many strange moves in the training ground.

 Chapter 139： Duel coach

    The reason why it is strange is that the builders'' four hands each took a thick and long alloy tube, which turned out to be a sword. It looked like a human being was practicing a sword.


    But because the builder itself is too bulky and has four arms, the action looks very strange.


    After Luo Xiangyang looked at it, he was slightly surprised. He was able to drive the builder to such a degree that the actual effective operation speed could be achieved at the level of the evolutionist.


    ��Which teacher or coach in the school is driving the builder?�� Luo Xiangyang did not dare to think about the students. Although the speed of operation is not fast, it is almost impossible for non-evolutionists to achieve.


    After watching it for a while, Luo Xiangyang had some itching. When he was a soldier, he was a heavy armor. He had not used this kind of heavy armor as a fighting armor.


    It was only after the school that there was no heavy armor for him. Secondly, there were too few people who knew how to drive heavy armor. Even if he wanted to play, no one would accompany him.


    Now I see that someone is playing heavy armor as a fighting armor, and the addiction in my heart is suddenly hooked up.


    Seeing the porter RS ??heavy armor parked on the other side, Luo Xiangyang ran directly into the cockpit and started the porter RS ??with his own coaching authority.


    Hansen is practicing driving the builders, because this one is closest to the ordinary fighting armor, so he usually uses this one to practice.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw from the holographic image that a cold light came to his side. The reaction that had been practiced for a long time allowed Hansen to operate the builder almost without thinking, holding an alloy tube in his hand to block it. The road is cold.


    when!


    A loud metal slamming sound, Han Sen only saw that the attacker was actually the porter RS, and he was using the seven-eight-meter-long multi-function wrench to smash him.


    In the other arm of the porter RS, the cutting machine was also turned on and waved toward him.


    Hansen had no time to consider who was driving the porter RS, and quickly waved the alloy tube in the other arm to resist.


    However, the cutter of the porter RS ??cut off the alloy steel pipe at once, and the terrible huge jagged slice was rotating at high speed to continue to cut off the builder''s body.


    Hansen was shocked, the speed of his hands smashed to the limit, and the hard-working manipulators took a step back and shunned the cutters of the porter RS.


    "Good!" Luo Xiangyang shouted excitedly, manipulating the porter, madly attacking the builders, and tools such as wrenches, cutters, drill bits, hooks, etc., became under his operation. Terrible weapons, unrelenting firepower.


    Luo Xiangyang used the other party as a retired veteran. Otherwise, how could the builder be manipulated to such an extent that the operation speed of the undeveloped person could not be completed.


    Hansen is a bit embarrassed. He doesn''t know who is driving the porter and playing against himself. The opponent''s level of operation and speed of operation are above him. This makes Hansen feel a little confused and put his operational ability to the limit, but still Falling in the wind, you will be defeated by the other side.


    Hansen is not willing to fail in this way. He has used his hand from the hand of God to the limit. He has reached the speed of the Evolutionist level four, and suddenly Hansen seems to be incarnate in the Avalokitesvara. Various complicated operations.


    Luo Xiangyang started to be a little addicted. He felt that the level of the opponent was still a little worse. It may be only a relatively low-level heavy armor, and it seems that he did not drive a heavy armor for some time. It is obviously a bit rusty.


    But soon, Luo Xiangyang discovered that the other person turned out to be like a person. The builder suddenly seemed to be alive and moving. It was light and fast, which made people unbelievable. It turned out to be a heavy armor, not a light one. Fighting armor.


    Luo Xiangyang is ecstatic, rarely encounters such an opponent, and uses all of his own solutions to solve the problem.


    Soon Luo Xiangyang discovered that the other party''s operation level is still in rapid improvement. When playing against him, the operation is more and more sharp and terrible, which makes Luo Xiangyang more certain that the other party is as heavy as the retired one. A soldier.


    "Shuang!" Luo Xiangyang has not been so refreshing as it is today. If you let him describe it, for the heavy-duty warrior, the ordinary fighting armor is like a soft girl, far less than a heavy battle. A is operational enough.


    Such violent operations, as well as the strong shocks caused by the impact of the wrench and the alloy tube, and the burden on the body under high-speed operation, have made Luo Xiangyang somewhat excited, as if returning to serve in the army.


    The fierce collision between the two huge heavy armor has sparked the spark of passion, and the violent noise echoed in the warehouse.


    Hansen didn''t know who the opponent was, but he felt that the pressure was too big. Even in the case of his full efforts, he was still suppressed by the dead.


    The other party''s operating skills are much stronger than him. In the battle with the other side, he also can''t learn a lot of subtle skills.


    "Is it a fat president or a thin monkey? Sure enough, the veteran is a veteran, much stronger than me." Hansen secretly guessed that the heavy armored company had a total of several of them, he knew that the old stone did not have a few This kind of operation, it is impossible for them to sprout their three girls, and the rest will be fat president and skinny monkey.


    Hansen did not think that the battle with him would be the coach of the Battle Corps, and he was also a veteran of the heavy armor.


    However, for such a match, Hansen is not annoyed, but rather excited, which is much more than what he has learned by himself.


    "It seems that I have been looking at the fat president for them. I have time to practice with them." Hansen thought.


    Has been mad for an hour, Han Sen has been unable to support the horrible physical burden, this jumped out of the battle circle, the whole body is just like fishing out of the water, the whole body is soaked with sweat.


    The heavy armor of the operator is very burdensome on the body itself, and it is not easy for Hansen to persist until now.


    Although Luo Xiangyang still had some intentions, he saw that the other party stopped, and he did not continue to push forward. He opened the cabin and walked out.


    He wants to know each other. Since everyone is a heavy-duty warrior, you can exchange more in the future. There are many opportunities for further battles.


    But when he saw the people coming out of the opposite builder, the whole person was stunned.


    He always thought that the other party was a retired soldier, but the person who came out of the builder was a young man with a smooth skin and a white skin. He only looked like a 16-year-old, even the age of the army. Far from being, how could it be a veteran.

 Chapter 140： Reunion Ji Jiran (addition of ticket)

    "You are a student?" Luo Xiangyang looked at Hansen a little embarrassed.


    "Hello, I am Hansen. I just entered the heavy armor club. Are you also a heavy armor company? Why have you not seen you? Your control technology is really powerful. Can you teach me if you have time?" Sen smiled and said.


    "You just entered the heavy armored company? Are you a freshman this year?" Luo Xiangyang still looked at Han Sen a little embarrassed, but some can''t believe it. It was a new birth this year.


    "Yeah, I just joined the club seven or eight days ago." Hansen replied.


    "Have you ever driven heavy armor?" Luo Xiangyang looked at Hansen strangely.


    "No, I used to practice with the exercise machine in the school. After joining the heavy armor, I had the opportunity to operate the heavy armor. It was really harder than the practice machine. I have been practicing for so long and I have not made much progress. Still, you are a great brother, I used the beast soul to transform, and I can barely support it for so long." Hansen said sincerely.


    Although in his opinion, this brother seems to be a little old-fashioned, but the technology is really good.


    Luo Xiangyang''s face became more eccentric, and his heart was depressed: "You and his sister only touched a few days of heavy armor, and they can fight against me. You still have little progress. The bunch of rabbits under my hand are all I can go to the wall."


    "Which department are you? How did you join the heavy machine company?" Luo Xiangyang thought about a turn, and felt a little interested. If this guy digs up his own armor, it is simply a monster. His participation, swept the military school league, broke into the top ten of the league, no, the top five have no problem.


    "My archery department is a friend introduced to join." Han Sen probably said a bit.


    "Archery?" Luo Xiangyang was depressed again. It was a special enrollment system. There are still such people. If you know him, you will go to the archery department and you will not let such talents fall into it. This place is a heavy armor.


    Luo Xiangyang was thinking about how to lobby Hansen to withdraw from the heavy armored company and join the company. He heard that Hansen��s communicator rang.


    Hansen only regarded Luo Xiangyang as a brother, and he did not think so much. He directly connected the communicator.


    "Brother, I am a little ahead of time, and I will fight again next time." After Hansen took the communicator, he waved to Luo Xiangyang and ran away.


    Luo Xiang did not come and said anything, seeing Han Sen has run far.


    After opening his mouth and closing it, Luo Xiangyang thought: "I already know who he is anyway. If you look back at him, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Looked at the three heavy armor, Luo Xiangyang did not intend to get rid of it, now Hansen is still here, stay here to let him practice first, then wait for him to go to the armored company and then get away late.


    Luo Xiangyang��s heart left the No. 7 warehouse, and he was really happy that he could find such a genius. He also paid attention to the fact that President Wei gave the No. 7 warehouse to others, and even some luck.


    If the headmaster Wei was not given the No. 7 warehouse, he would not encounter Hansen here.


    Now Luo Xiangyang is thinking about how to bring Hansen into his own armor. Hansen has just entered school and has to stay in the Black Hawk Military Academy for several years. With these few years, maybe he can build a team that won the league title.


    After Hansen came out of the No. 7 warehouse, he went directly to a nearby cafeteria.


    Lao Shi, they let him help to go back and forth, Han Sen just passed that fierce battle, physical exertion is very powerful, the stomach is also very empty, want to eat something to add physical strength.


    The canteens here are close to Hansen��s bedroom, and the special juices here are great, and Hansen drinks a bottle almost every day.


    However, the juice here is particularly popular. If it is too late, it will be gone. Just now Han Sen and Luo Xiangyang forgot the time, and after being reminded by Lao Shi, they rushed over.


    When he arrived at the place, he was surprised to see that there was still a bottle of juice on the table and he quickly went to the card.


    But when he finished the card and went to get the bottle of juice, he saw that one hand had already held the juice and was about to pick it up.


    Hansen quickly went up and grabbed the upper part of the bottle. He just wanted to talk, but he saw the other hand holding the bottle and brushing the card.


    Hansen looked up to see each other, and the other side looked at him strangely.


    "It''s you!" The two men almost called out at the same time.


    Han Sen looked at the sweet face of the other side, and was slightly surprised. I couldn��t think of it here.


    Ji Yanran apparently also unexpectedly met Han Sen, frowning and said: "How are you here?"


    "I am a Black Hawk student. Of course I have to come here for dinner." Hansen replied.


    "Cut, I didn''t expect you to be admitted to the Black Hawk." Ji Yanran grinned and glanced at Hansen''s hand holding the bottle: "You will let go."


    "It should be you, let me go first, first brush the card." Hansen said.


    Ji Yanran looked very disdainful and looked at Han Sen: "You are too old-fashioned. You are going to let go, or I will be indecent."


    "What makes me too old-fashioned? Do I need to talk? Have you seen someone talk to your girlfriend?" Hansen said with a grin.


    Ji Yanran said that he disapproved: "You are too embarrassed to say that you are a cheating guy."


    "Who is cheating?" Hansen frowned.


    "If you didn''t cheat, why didn''t you come to me for such a long time?" Ji Yanran identified Hansen as a cheating guy, otherwise he might not come to her.


    "I don''t have time to do it?" Hansen said.


    "Cut, who believes." Ji Yanran turned his eyes.


    "You love it or not, but this bottle of juice is really the card I used to brush." ??Hansen lazy and Ji Yanran grinds his teeth.


    "I got it first, first get first, first, I also brushed the card, please come early next time." Ji Yanran said with a smile.


    Hansen looked at Ji Yunran, suddenly bowed his head, and sticking out his tongue, he was going to squat on the sweet hand holding the bottle.


    Ji Yanran suddenly screamed and panicked and shrank his hand back.


    "Or you please come early next time." Han Sen grabbed the bottle and waved at Ji Yan, laughing and walking away.


    "Despicable and shameless." Ji Yanran bit his lip, not willing to watch Han Sen take the bottle of juice.


    However, she saw Hansen go shopping and buy something else. She suddenly turned around and walked to the other side, quietly approaching Hansen.


    When Hansen put down the juice to get things, Ji Yanran suddenly reached out and grabbed the bottle and turned away.


    "Hey, how are you doing this?" Hansen said with his hands to the old stone, they stayed up late, and looked at Ji Yunran who had escaped.


    "This is called a tooth for a tooth and a poison to attack." Ji Yanran spit on his tiny tongue, made a face, and shook his hand with juice, and then he turned and left.

 Chapter 141： Covenant (addition of ticket)

    "I didn''t expect the cheating guy to be admitted to the Black Hawk. Is the black eagle''s entry condition too wide?" Ji Yanran thought while walking, and did not contact Hansen and my girlfriend. Together.


    In her impression, Hansen is a cheating guy, completely out of touch with the real master, and even less likely to be that person.


    Ji Yanran walked in front. Not long after, he saw Hansen follow up again, and suddenly turned around and looked at Han Sen frowning: "What do you want to do?"


    "I am going back to the bedroom, is it difficult to follow you?" Hansen said with a white eye.


    "Which department are you? Where is the bedroom?" Ji Yanran naturally refused to believe him.


    "Archery Department, E10 Building 304 bedroom." Han Sen smiled and looked at Ji Yanran.


    Ji Yanran slightly, Hansen��s bedroom is really here, and the one where Hansen is located is behind her.


    "Archery, ah, no wonder you can get into the Black Hawk, play games and cheat, even if you are cheating, you can get into it." Ji Yanran said with a grin.


    "Do you treat your boyfriend like this?" Hansen said helplessly.


    "When you have the ability to win me, let me say this, cheating guy." Ji Yanran said.


    "It��s not easy to win you, now you can." Hansen was a bit uncomfortable when she cheated on her left and cheated on the right.


    "Do you want to cheat again?" Ji Yanran said disdainfully.


    Hansen is speechless: "You said that I cheated, I proved to show you that you don''t believe it, then what do you want?"


    "You have to have the ability, tomorrow we will go to the school''s professional holographic training machine." Ji Yanran said with confidence.


    "Well, give me your communication number, I will contact you tomorrow." Hansen smiled and said.


    Ji Yanran turned his eyes on the eyes: "I want to be beautiful, I want to take the opportunity to ask for my number. At three o''clock tomorrow afternoon, I will wait for you in Room 138 of the E16 Holographic Hall. You will have the ability."


    "Well, I must go, wait to be my girlfriend." Hansen smiled.


    "Cut." Ji Yan was lazy and then Hansen, turned and walked away.


    The next afternoon, when Han Sen was preparing to go, he suddenly received an order from Qin Yu, and he immediately went to the steel armor shelter, which had important tasks.


    Hansen had to give up the appointment and rushed to the transfer station to enter the steel armor shelter.


    Although he would like to inform Ji Yanran, but Ji Yan did not tell him the communication number at all, and there is no way to inform her.


    Ji Yanran arrived at the place at three o''clock in the afternoon. As a result, he did not even wait for a shadow. He even recognized Hansen as a cheating guy.


    After Hansen returned two days later, there was no way to contact Ji Yunran, and he did not take this matter too seriously. He still studied every day according to his own plan.


    "Everyone is quiet, I have something to say." The fat president held a stack of information in his hand, and when everyone was there, he coughed.


    "President, if you have anything to say, we can all hear it." Lao Shi said while training on the holographic machine to drive the armor.


    Everyone else is also playing with each other. The fat president said depressedly: "A few days ago, the Xingyu Cup will start. What we say is also the Battlegear Association. The War Class A game is still to be participated. Here is the relevant For the Battlegear project, let��s take a look at which competitions we are reporting.��


    "You are the president, you decided." Lu Meng said indifferently.


    Zhang Yang��s eyes are hot: ��Of course, all projects are registered.��


    "We have a few people in total. If you sign up all the time, isn''t it enough?" Wang Mengmeng said with a squint.


    "And we are a heavy armored company, many projects are certainly not comparable to the people in the battle company." Li Zhenzhen said.


    Wang Chun also said: "We certainly can''t do those fighting games, especially the small group battles of five to five. We haven''t practiced at all, and it''s far worse than the armor."


    "That is challenging. If we are united, we will be able to win." Zhang Yang is a firm and confident face.


    The fat president looked at Wang Mengmeng: "How to report?"


    Wang Mengmeng looked at Hansen, who was studying the information: "Teacher, what do you say we reported?"


    "What kind of Xingyu Cup, what good is it to take the championship?" Hansen thought about it.


    The skinny monkey quickly said: "Of course, there are benefits. The rewards for each project are different. The top three have rewards. The first prize is the best. It is like a five-on-five team battle. If you win the championship, The five people participating in the competition can get a battle of a star beast series, and the market price is millions. If you can win the single-player fighting championship, the reward is more generous, and it is the latest version of a star series. Armor, worth nearly ten million."


    "The top three of each project have rewards. We can try our best to try and get into the top three. Even if we can''t enter, it is also a rare opportunity to exercise. It is important to participate." Fat Director said.


    "I have reported it." Han Sen heard that there are so many rewards, or that the Xingyu Group has invested, really don''t take it, you can try it out.


    "Really all registered?" The fat president looked at Wang Mengmeng again.


    "When the teacher said the newspaper, they all reported it." Wang Mengmeng thought again and asked: "Is there any overlap in the time of these projects? Can the same person participate in all the projects?"


    The fat man looked at the game schedule: "There is no problem except for one project. It is a single-person project, and one of us can participate in that project alone."


    "That''s it, the registration is handed over to the fat president." Wang Mengmeng said with a smile.


    "Meng Meng, this is not very good? We have a total of such a few people, are newcomers who have just joined the community, and all the time to lose, will it be a bit too ugly?" Li Zhenzhen said with concern.


    "It doesn''t matter, there is a teacher who is in, can''t lose." Wang Mengmeng has blind confidence in Hansen.


    Li Zhenzhen and Wang Chun��s eyes looked at Hansen a little differently. They couldn��t see Hansen��s new life like them. It��s so powerful that Wang Mengmeng admired him so much.


    They also asked Wang Mengmeng why she worships Hansen so much. Wang Mengmeng only said that she had known Hansen before, and Hansen was very strong from small to large.


    However, Li Zhenzhen and Wang Chun are very suspicious about this. They have not seen any outstanding performances by Hansen.


    Moreover, Hansen entered the club these days, basically practicing the heavy armor, and did not practice fighting armor at all. It is too unrealistic to think that he has achieved good results in this situation.

 Chapter 142： Luo Xiangyangs invitation

    PS: Ink rain smiles and promotes the rudder master''s addition.


    Luo Xiangyang had been preparing to convince Hansen to join the Battle Company in the morning, but because of the delay, until today, he was busy with things. After returning to school, he quickly came to the heavy armor.


    When Luo Xiangyang arrived at the Jiajia Society, he happened to catch up with Hansen. They just negotiated the registration.


    "Han Sen." Luo Xiangyang walked into the No. 7 warehouse and saw Hansen at a glance. He shouted directly.


    "Brother are you coming?" Hansen got up and said hello.


    "Who is this person?" Li Zhenzhen asked in confusion. Others also looked at Hansen with doubts. Obviously they did not know.


    The fat president and the skinny monkey saw Luo Xiangyang, but they were a little surprised. They certainly knew Luo Xiangyang. They knew that he was the coach of the Jiajia Society. At the same time, he was very strange. How Hansen would be called Luo Xiangyang.


    "He is not the brother of our heavy armored company?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse. He usually came here to practice driving heavy armor. He had never asked anything about the heavy armor. He always thought that Luo Xiangyang was The brother of the heavy armor.


    After listening to Hansen''s words, the president and the thin monkey almost vomited blood, and the coaches of the other armored companies may be the brothers of their heavy armor.


    Luo Xiangyang smiled and patted Hansen''s shoulder and said: "Han Sen, your armor operation technology is very good, are you interested in joining us? I am right, I forgot to tell you, I am a battle company. Coach Luo Xiangyang, if you are willing to join the company, I promise you will get the best training, use the best training equipment in the school, get the best guidance."


    Luo Xiangyang��s words came out, Li Zhenzhen, Wang Chun and Lao Shi and Lu Meng were all surprised. Look at Luo Xiangyang and look at Han Sen. I couldn��t think of it. The coach of the Battlegear Society would personally invite Hansen to join. Battle armor.


    It is necessary to know that the Battlegear Society and the New Guwu Society are the two hottest societies. Every year, many talented students take the initiative to request to join. People do not need to recruit members. They want to join and they need to go through their selection.


    It can be said that these two organizations have divided over 60% of the senior talents of the Black Hawk Military Academy. They are completely different from the heavy armored companies. They are not only lacking in talents, but also lack of talented and talented members. Every year, a large number of talents join.


    However, the coaches of the Tangjiaojia Company actually went to their heavy armored companies to dig people and gave such promises. This is really amazing.


    The fat president and the thin monkey had a big mouth and didn''t say anything. They still knew Luo Xiangyang. In fact, they reported that they were the Jiajia Society. The result was directly brushed down in the selection. Battle armor.


    Those who can let Luo Xiangyang personally invite, they will be in their heavy armor, really surprised them.


    "I am sorry, coach Luo, I have joined the heavy armor." Hansen rumored to reject Luo Xiangyang.


    The reason why he promised to join the heavy armored company is to look at Wang Mengmeng��s face. Secondly, because he is free here, he wants to come and leave, so that he can have no worries and can accept tasks at any time. Go to the shelter world to hunt aliens.


    It really makes him train the armor every day, which is completely different from Hansen��s intention. He can��t join such a society.


    Luo Xiangyang is still unwilling to continue to persuade: "With your talent and ability, it is too wasteful to stay in the heavy armor. You only need to give me two or three years, I can train your armor level. The top three in the military school league, it is not impossible to compete for the championship of the military school league at that time, and my goal is the champion of the military school league."


    A few of the fat presidents have already heard the stupidity. They all look at Hansen with a look of eccentricity. They haven��t really seen it before. Han Sen has something to say to Luo Xiangyang.


    "I''m sorry, coach Luo, I really can''t promise you." Hansen refused.


    "You should not rush to refuse, consider and consider, you can get a champion in the Armored League during the military school. It is very helpful to your final rating, and will add a lot of points." Luo Xiangyang thought for a moment. He also said: "I will try my best to win the school for you, give you the highest rating plus points, you will consider again, when you figured out, you can come to the battle club to find me at any time, I welcome you to join."


    After Luo Xiangyang left, the fat president, they still looked at Han Sen.


    "Coach Luo has opened such a condition, have you even rejected him?" Fat director looked incredulously at Hansen and said: "Don''t you know what the graduation evaluation bonus means?"


    "Of course I know." Hansen said with a smile.


    The higher the grade at graduation, the better the opportunity to get a good position and rank when enlisted.


    "Then you still reject him?" Li Zhenzhen also looked at Hansen with some incredible thoughts.


    "If I want those extra points, I won''t choose to join the heavy armor." Hansen said with a shrug.


    His goal is to develop his own perfection, not limited to a certain ability. Although he is interested in driving, he is only limited to interest, and the need for military service in the future, will not put everything in his own. If you put it in, you won''t waste too much time on this.


    He is very clear that as long as he can become a **** aristocrat, it is definitely more useful than getting the highest S-level graduation evaluation in the school.


    What''s more, he is completely confident, even if there is no bonus for the league title, you can get the S-level graduation evaluation.


    Li Zhenzhen and the skinny monkeys all looked at Hansen like an alien. With such a good opportunity, Hansen gave up.


    Lao Shi and Lu Meng did not have much surprise. Hansen smashed Li Yufeng��s level of 20, even if he joined the hand of God, he could get extra points. If he wants to go early, why bother? Wait until Luo Xiangyang comes to him.


    "I said earlier, there is a teacher, the game is no problem, now you believe it?" Wang Mengmeng said very proudly.


    The fat president remembered the game and suddenly became happy. Han Sen, who had been personally invited by Luo Xiangyang, was in their heavy armored division. Maybe this time the heavy armored company could stay in the Xingyu Cup.


    Even if you can''t get the first place, you can get a few third names back, which is enough to make the name of the heavy armored company.


    Obviously, the fat president still underestimated the strength of Hansen. If he knew that Hansen had struggled with Luo Xiangyang for an hour, his goal would not be so low.


    After Hansen training, it was the last one to leave the No. 7 warehouse. Habitually went to the cafeteria and glanced at it. Sure enough, the juice had already disappeared, but some accidentally saw that Ji Yunran was sitting on the side and eating.

 Chapter 143： This cup does not have

    Ji Yanran was also preparing for the Xingyu Cup competition recently. He practiced it very late every day. He came here to eat something. He did not expect to meet Hansen again.


    After seeing Han Sen, Ji Yan did not say anything. Since the other party did not dare to go to the appointment, he said that he had already recognized it. She was not willing to bully too much.


    However, Hansen did not expect to sit down to her opposite side and watched her say: "I didn''t come and went to the appointment last time. I didn''t have your communication number and I was not able to inform you. I am sorry."


    "Do men have so many excuses?" Ji Yanran said with a grin.


    Hansen opened his mouth and felt that it was really difficult to explain. He had a battle with Ji Yunran. As a result, he did not go. Any explanation seemed to be pale and powerless.


    "Are we going to fight again tomorrow?" Hansen thought about it, but he could only prove himself with strength.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to be played any more." Ji Yanran obviously has identified Hansen as a non-powerful cheater, and does not intend to entangle with Han Sen.


    Hansen was trying to continue explaining, but he saw several students coming to them. One of the cold men glanced at Hansen and turned to Ji Yanran and asked: "Who is he?"


    "A young elementary school student who just entered school, I still don''t know what his name is." Ji Yanran did not say anything about Hansen, fearing that Li Yufeng would go to Hansen''s troubles.


    Li Yufeng snorted and looked at Han Sen and asked, "Which department are you?"


    "Archery." Hansen replied casually.


    "I said that the elementary school brother, if you want to learn to pick up a girl, the cover must be brightened. Can our president also be able to make a mess?" A thin man sat down next to Hansen, one hand in Hansen. Above the shoulders, staring at Hansen.


    "Whoever has the power to pursue beauty? Isn''t it? Why can''t I?" Hansen asked very na?vely.


    The thin man smiled and reached for a paper ball on the table in front of Hansen, then took the cup next to the table and buckled it on the paper ball.


    Then I took two empty cups, and I tied them to the side. The two hands quickly exchanged the positions of the three cups, and the people who watched them suddenly dazzled.


    After a while, the thin man smiled and said to Han Sen: "You can see which cup the paper group is in. You want to pursue anyone who wants you. If you can''t see it, give it to me immediately. Don''t lie behind our president''s ass." Wandering."


    Ji Yan did not stop the thin man. She looked at Han Sen with great interest. The pure hand speed of the thin man can be ranked in the top three in the hand of God. It is not so easy to see clearly.


    Hansen glanced at the thin man, smiled and put his hand on a cup, and the thin man suddenly felt happy.


    However, Hansen said with a smile: "There is no inside this cup."


    Said, Han Sen opened the cup, and it was empty and nothing.


    Next, Han Sen put his hand on a cup next to it, his fingers stroking it, and the smile continued: "There is no such thing."


    The cup was again opened by Hansen and the result was still empty.


    Hansen��s finger was placed on the last cup, and his face still had a smile: ��Do you still need this for the rest?��


    A lot of people, such as the thin man, have changed their color. Even Ji Jiran looked at Han Sen with some curiosity. He didn��t think he had such eyesight.


    "Come on you, even today, don''t let me meet you again next time." The thin man said wickedly.


    "Why, is this finished?" Hansen smiled and looked at the thin man, not to be indecent, Hansen is not the kind of character that is bullied and not counterattacked.


    "What do you want?" The face of the thin man changed and stared at Hansen.


    Hansen didn''t talk, just took the three cups in front of him. Like the thin man, he covered the paper ball with a cup, and then moved like three hands to move the three cups.


    Ji Yanran, Li Yufeng and the thin people naturally saw the meaning of Hansen, but they all felt that Hansen had some meaning for the class.


    Looking at his hand speed, it is much worse than the thin one. The speed of movement is very general, and the thin man even sends out a disdainful coldness.


    Hansen did not hear the general, continued to complete the exchange of the cup, then left the cup with both hands, sat up straight and looked at the thin group and other people said: "As you said, guess what you do afterwards, I will not care. Don''t guess, give me a little farther, don''t let me see you around Ji Yanran."


    The thin man sneered, and he was ready to grab one of the cups: "You still want to play with me, it''s just that you don''t know how to be tall."


    Hansen was a hand that blocked the thin man. The thin man suddenly glared at Hansen and said, "What are you doing?"


    Hansen glanced at Li Yufeng, who was sitting next to him, and said with a smile: "I just want to know, are you sure you can represent everyone here? If not, change it to be representative."


    The thin man suddenly looked at Li Yufeng. Although he had a very good grasp in his heart, he did not know if he could represent Li Yufeng.


    Li Yufeng said calmly: "Slim, open."


    The thin man listened to Li Yufeng''s words, and suddenly his face was radiant, and Hansen said with a sigh of relief: "Kid, brother now let you know, what is the real master, things are here."


    As soon as the thin man reached out, he opened the middle cup and his face was full of confidence.


    But after the cup was opened, everyone was stunned, and the face of the thin man became extremely ugly, and there was nothing empty under the cup.


    "Impossible, this is impossible!" The thin man''s eyes widened, but his eyes were unbelievable. He turned over and looked at the cup. There was nothing empty inside.


    Ji Yanran is also somewhat confused. She just saw it clearly. The paper group should be in the middle of the cup. There is nothing wrong with it. How can it be gone?


    "Let someone lose and not convinced, I will give you another chance, you choose again." Han Sen pointed to the two remaining cups on the table, watching Li Yufeng sitting opposite and smiling.


    Li Yufeng snorted and directly reached down and held a bottle, faintly said: "There is no inside this cup."


    Li Yufeng also learned Hansen''s method. There should be no paper ball in the cup of the paper group. He would never read the wrong cup. It could only be what Hansen used to steal the paper ball. Therefore, there is no possibility of paper **** in the remaining two cups.


    But when Li Yufeng opened the cup, the whole person was stunned, and the cup was awesome under the cup.


    Thin people and others are also embarrassed. If Hansen can steal the paper group, they are not surprised. Just now, the thin group just stole the paper ball. There are no paper **** in the three cups, but the paper group is actually in one. Inside the cup, it made them a little surprised.


    Ji Yanran was also surprised to see Han Sen, I don''t know how he did it.

 Chapter 144： Do you want to know?

    "Now you can disappear?" Hansen said with a faint sip of water.


    "Kid, don''t be too arrogant..." The thin man couldn''t stand it.


    "Let''s go." Li Yufeng said, his face turned up and said.


    Seeing that Li Yufeng left, Han Sen had the mood to inherit and enjoy his food.


    "How did you do it?" Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen with some curiosity. She absolutely believed in her own judgment. If there was a paper group, it should be the cup in the middle.


    She just didn''t understand, when Hansen took the paper ball out of the cup and put it in another cup. She didn''t see it from beginning to end.


    "Secret." Hansen just smiled at Ji Yanran and gently spit out two words.


    "Cut, what''s great, definitely use some means of cheating, play the magic of the blind eye." Ji Yanran said with a small mouth.


    "You cheated one for me." Hansen said with a wink.


    "I won''t cheat." Ji Yan said hard, but his eyes looked at the three cups. He wanted to know how Hansen did it.


    Han Sen smiled and looked at Ji Yanran: "If you really want to know, it is not impossible, but in exchange, you have to do something for me."


    "What do you want to do?" Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen with vigilance.


    "You are all my girlfriends. Should we have a meal together to watch a movie?" Hansen said with a smile.


    Ji Yanran suddenly dismissed Han Sen: "Who is your girlfriend, you dare to talk, be careful that I am not you."


    "So you don''t want to know?" Hansen was not scared by the viciousness of Ji Yanran.


    Ji Yanran paused for a moment, really, she really wants to know how Hansen did it. The kind of cup game they often play with members of the God Hand Society, relying on hand speed and eyesight, if Can have Hansen''s cheating-like approach, almost invincible in the cup game.


    "Just eating a meal to watch a movie?" Ji Yanran blinked and asked.


    "Yeah." Hansen smiled.


    "Well, I promise you, tell me now how do you do it?" Ji Yan said hesitantly.


    "In fact, it is very simple, as long as the hand speed is fast enough, plus some special techniques." Han Sen did not lie at all, this is actually the skill of using the knife in the sleeve.


    It��s just that his technique is too fast and too hidden, and they can��t see it.


    "I don''t want to say it." Ji Yanran refused to believe Hansen, she did not believe that Hansen would have such a speed.


    "You don''t believe me, there is no way. I have already said it. Don''t forget tomorrow''s meal and movie." Hansen said with a shrug.


    "I promised you to eat and watch movies, but I didn''t say when, you wait another hundred years, big liar." Ji Yanran made a face to Hansen and spit out his tongue, and smiled and got up and left.


    Hansen originally planned to use the Xingyu Cup to practice the armor in the past few days before the start of the game, but who knows that Lin Beifeng was excited to tell him that he found a mutant biological nest, all of which are mutant creatures, he People can''t make it, let Han Sen go with him to hunt mutants.


    "Sen Ge, you will go to the shelter quickly. Let''s kill together and kill half of the mutant creatures." Lin Beifeng himself did not dare to go in, and he did not want to find the kind of big forces to cooperate. Maybe he will be there. Not even three Chengdu can be divided.


    After all, he only provides a position, according to the rules, if he does not contribute, then at most can only be divided into 30%.


    "How long will it be?" Hansen hesitated. In a few days, the Xingyu Cup will begin. He has already promised the fat president that they want to go to war, and he still proposed to report all the projects. If he does not go to the competition, it is true. A little bit can''t be said.


    "Not far away, in the mountains in the south, if there is a mount, it will not be possible to use it in one day." Lin Beifeng said quickly.


    "That line, you go to the shelter now, wait for me at the gate, and I will pass." Hansen is very excited. His mutation gene is only 52 points. Naturally, he hopes to get some more flesh and blood. Promote your own variant genes.


    Hansen used the school''s transfer station to enter the shelter, and it was far from seeing Lin Beifeng turning around at the gate. It looked very anxious.


    "My brother, you finally came, let''s go." Lin Beifeng saw Hansen, and he couldn''t wait to pull him out.


    Two people summoned the mount all the way to the mountains in the south. Hansen saw Lin Beifeng even riding the original mount, and suddenly said with a smile: "I said Lin Shao, how do you still ride the original mount?"


    "The variation of the mount is less pitiful, I have been looking for a long time, but no one sells." Lin Beifeng said that he also enviously looked at the variant three-eyed beast under Hansen.


    "I have one here. I don''t know if Lin Shao is interested in you?" Hansen''s last time to get the variation of the Unicorn Sha Fox mount is also useless, just want to shoot.


    "You said early, what variants mount, let me take it out quickly." Lin Beifeng said quickly.


    Hansen summoned the mutant one-horned sand fox. Lin Beifeng glanced at the white majestic horned fox and suddenly overjoyed it: "Senge, I am going to ride this, and the price will drive with you."


    "I want a s-level card for the church, can you do it?" Hansen asked.


    "That is not easy to buy even if there is money. Although our family has also got some, it has already been used up..." Lin Beifeng said helplessly.


    "That''s it, the mutant creatures that hunted this time will turn back a little more." Hansen thought about it.


    "This is no problem, but the mutant creatures there seem to be the same kind. It is useless to eat more?" Lin Beifeng looked at Han Sen inexplicably, wondering why he wanted so many of the same kind. Mutant creature.


    "I didn''t eat it myself, I used it to feed my pets." Hansen summoned his golden sand worm king.


    "Take the mutant creature flesh and blood to feed the pet, you can be really extravagant!" Lin Beifeng looked at the golden sandworm king in Hansen''s palm and asked: "Is this a variant pet?"


    "You guess again." Hansen said with a smile.


    Lin Beifeng suddenly widened his eyes: "Is this not a blood-level pet?"


    "How not?" Hansen said.


    "I rely on you, Sen Ge, your cow, even the pets are playing the blood level." Lin Beifeng thought about it and said: "Then the variation of the mount I received, and no matter how many mutants I hunted, I only need five. Only the rest is for you."


    "Good." Hansen agreed quickly.


    Lin Beifeng discovered a large nest of mutant organisms, the number is very considerable, this sale will not lose.

 Chapter 145： Super invincible big food

    Hansen was really a little surprised when the mountain crack was mentioned by Lin Beifeng.


    I don��t know why, because of the earthquake or the reason, the mountain wall cracked a big gap. I saw a giant blue crystal that was only a whole body. The giant ant, like a big mouse, was coming in and out of the crack. A dense blue light, less than one or two hundred.


    "Senge, that''s those things, the body is very hard, and the number is too much. When I first started discovering it, I used my mutant beast to smash it, but I only left a shallow on its carapace. White marks."


    After a pause, Lin Beifeng said: "Don''t look at its small body, but the speed is very fast. If it is within a short distance, the speed is worse than that of our variant mount, but it will not work if it is too far away. After ten meters, the speed will drop significantly. And its strength is also very big, two or three hundred pounds of stone can easily lift up, the small body strength is terrible."


    When Lin Beifeng was talking, Hansen had been looking at the giant ants like blue crystals, only to see that they were foraging the rocks next to them, and the cracks were getting bigger and bigger by them.


    The hard rocks are like chocolate under their mouths, and they don''t feel the hardness of the stone.


    "There are too many, our two past words are to die." Hansen said calmly.


    "What should I do?" Lin Beifeng was a little anxious when he heard it.


    "It doesn''t matter, I was originally a shooter, there is no need to approach them." Hansen looked around and found a suitable position, and then summoned the magical snake bow and the mutated black needle.


    Then, at the end of the mutated black needle arrow, the high-tech load-bearing wire is attached. Although it is only thinner than the hair, it can withstand the weight of a hundred years of weight. There is no problem in dragging a large ant. No problem.


    "Senge, isn''t the distance a bit too far? The guy''s shell is very hard, even the mutant beast weapon is hard to hurt them." Lin Beifeng looked at it, there are five or six from the blue crystal giant ants. A hundred meters away, Hansen''s arrow is even a mutant beast weapon, I am afraid it is difficult to penetrate the blue-shell giant ant''s carapace.


    "If a shooter only shoots the arrow in his hand on the opponent''s armor, it is definitely not a competent shooter." Hansen said that he had opened the bow and pointed at the crack in the distance.


    "Do not shoot armor? But the thing is all shells, only a little gap in the body''s joints..." Lin Beifeng just finished, the arrow in Hansen''s hand has already shot.


    Hey!


    It seems that the arrows of cold electricity only crossed the distance of several hundred meters in an instant, and the sly shot into the gap of the shell of a giant blue crystal ant.


    The giant blue crystal ant is almost instantaneously killed, and the look of Lin Beifeng is stunned.


    "Hunting and mutating ghost ants, without acquiring the soul of the beast, can easily obtain 0 to 10 mutated genes by eating their flesh and blood."


    With the strange sound ringing in Hansen''s mind, I saw the mutated ghost ants in the surrounding area being frightened and searching for enemies everywhere.


    However, they searched for a distance of several tens of meters in the surrounding area. They did not find the enemy trail at all. They quickly climbed back to the crack and bit the rock.


    Hansen used the load-bearing rope to pull the arrow and the ghost crystal ant together, and then directly shot it again, and immediately shot a ghost crystal ant.


    Lin Beifeng is a five-body cast of Hansen''s admiration. At such a long distance, he even saw that the ghost crystal ants looked a little hard. Hansen was able to shoot each of their shells at every arrow. And shooting, it is simply a skill.


    Hansen shot the ghost ants there, and Lin Beifeng peeled off the ghost ants that Hansen got back. He looked at the ghost ants, but the only part that can be eaten was only the size of the egg. It is a tender tender meat.


    Lin Beifeng can''t wait to eat a few pieces and enjoy the fun of mutated gene growth.


    However, like other gene flesh and blood, eating a few will have no effect. Lin Beifeng ate a total of five, and then stopped eating. According to the experience of the predecessors, five are already the limit, and then continue to eat. I am afraid that it will take a dozen to increase the number of variant genes.


    Then Hansen shot and killed the ghost crystal ant, Lin Beifeng directly treated with salt after salting, and then baked into dried meat, it is more convenient to carry and store.


    Hansen also ate five of his own, and suddenly heard the increase in the mutated gene.


    Hansen''s variant gene has also soared from 52 to 64 points. The current variant gene is already relatively high. Even if it is a new type of variant flesh, the effect is slightly reduced.


    The golden sand worm king was summoned by Hansen, not to look at its small body, but swiftly swallowed the meat of a ghost crystal ant.


    Not to mention the meat, and even those shells of the ghost ants are eaten by it.


    Its entire body has no ghost granules, but it does not know how it is eaten. Even if it has eaten more than a dozen ghost ants, the body has also risen several times, and it seems to be the size of a fist.


    Han Sen simply did not let Lin Beifeng deal with it. He directly fed it to a ghost crystal ant. It even ate it and ate it for thirty or forty, except that the body rose to the same level as the ghost ant. There are no other changes beyond the size.


    "This Nima is worthy of the blood of the gods, it is simply a super invincible big food!" Lin Beifeng has already seen the stunned, this guy can eat all the money.


    Hansen is not at all distressed. He can''t let a lot of mutated flesh and blood flow into the market. Even if he brings it back, it won''t be a lot. It''s better to feed the golden sand worm king.


    However, Hansen did not prepare to feed it all, but also left a part to give �� �� as a ration.


    In the face of Lin Beifeng, Han Sen is also not good to summon Qi Jun. After all, it is the thing that Qin Hao trades to God. It is easy to wear it when he appears on him.


    "I knew that the archery technique was so sharp, I just learned the archery in the morning." Lin Beifeng enviously looked at Hansen, who only shot the ghost ants, which was easy to hear.


    "Not every shooter can play like this." Hansen said with a smile, at least if he did not practice "ice muscle jade", there are not so many **** genes, no blood bow and mutant arrows in his hand. The things and their own efforts to practice, it is not possible to shoot ghost ants so easily now, the average person at this distance, I am afraid that the fine lines on the ghost ants are not visible at all.


    Hansen, who also hunted a ghost ant, suddenly heard a different voice.


    "Hunting the mutant ghost ant, gaining the mutated ghost ant ant soul, eating its flesh and blood can randomly obtain 0 to 10 mutated genes."

 Chapter 146： Ghost Crystal Ant

    Mutant Ghost Crystal Ant: Armored Beast Soul.


    Hansen summoned the mutant ghost ant ant beast to wear on the body, and suddenly the body was wrapped in blue crystal armor, even like the black beetle armor, it was the body wrapped armor, the faint blue crystal color, if it was beautiful, More fascinating than the **** black beetle armor.


    Lin Beifeng��s eyes are straight on the side, and this armor is really beautiful.


    "If the armor is worn by a woman, it will be!" Lin Beifeng��s heart is like a kitten, and he wants to mutate the spirit of the ghost ant, but he doesn��t know how to open it.


    He just got a variant of the unicorn sand fox from Hansen, and now he doesn''t open his mouth.


    "Cough, Sen Ge, do you use this beast soul yourself? If you don''t need it, I will double the usual beast soul armor... No... three times... buy your armor beast!" Lin Bei The wind really liked this extreme singular phantom crystal ant armor, and finally couldn''t help but ask.


    "I don''t need money now. I have a s-class card for the church. I can consider switching to you." Hansen thought about it. He didn''t need this armor very much. It can be used for sale. It doesn''t matter if it is sold. impossible.


    "My brother, I really don''t have a s-class sacred card. That thing can''t be said by getting it. It''s not rich. The military controls the thing very tightly. It��s really hard to get the s level.�� Lin Beifeng said with a bitter face.


    ��Does this beast soul have money to buy?�� Hansen said.


    "Of course not." Lin Beifeng thought for a while, only to bite his teeth and said to Han Sen: "Sen brother, I don''t have a s-class church card, but I have a good thing, maybe you will I like it, I will take you to see it when I go back. If you like it, we will make an exchange. If you don��t see it, then you should forget it."


    "What?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "Super biological armor." Lin Beifeng said.


    "The biological armor I know, what is the difference between your super creature armor?" Hansen said.


    Lin Beifeng said: "The kind of armor that we usually see is semi-biological and semi-mechanical. Although the appearance looks very similar to the creature, it can accomplish many difficult movements similar to the human body, but there are still limitations. of."


    "My super-human armor is the latest armor technology. The entire league has not yet been released. Now there are finished products in the military''s few laboratories. Because the military''s laboratories need our company''s That kind of rare metal, so our company has also established a certain relationship with the military laboratory. The super biological armor that I said is the experimental machine that I finally got from the laboratory, absolutely arrogant. Cool * fried days." Lin Beifeng said.


    ��Talk about what is different?�� Hansen is very interested in the battle.


    "I told you that the Super Biological Warrior can''t be used in a shelter, everything can be said to be perfect. Ordinary armor is small, there is also a three or four meters high? Ordinary there are five or six meters. Not to mention those heavy armor, you are often difficult to bring around."


    "Super creature armor is different. It seems to be a technique that uses particle bioreorganization. Anyway, I can''t say it clearly. I usually put it in such a big suitcase. You just need to open it inside the suitcase. It will flow out countless tiny particle intelligent creatures, directly wrap your body and reconstitute the super-human armor. This is just an experimental machine. There is no weapon system. The height is a little more than four meters. The power is very powerful. The Xinghuang series of the Xingyu Group has several streets..." Lin Beifeng said that the mouth is flying.


    ��Is it really only a big suitcase like this?�� Hansen��s hands crossed and he was already tempted.


    "Do not believe to go back to you to see, I promise you will like it after watching." Lin Beifeng patted his chest and said.


    "Well, go back and see." Hansen said.


    Lin Beifeng��s heart was very happy, and he could still get his hand in the armor, but this kind of beast soul armor, he entered the shelter world for so long, and he only saw such a one, only on gorgeous words, even God Blood-level armor must be smashed into several streets.


    Han Sen talked with Lin Beifeng and looked for opportunities to sneak out the mutant ghost ants. Seeing that there were fewer and fewer ghost ants at the crack, the golden sand worm was eating very fast.


    Hansen has hunted hundreds of ghost ants, and more than half of them have fallen into the belly of the golden sand worm. It is like a snake, how to eat and not enough, but the body is constantly grow up.


    When the ghost ants at the cracks are about to be wiped out, the body of the golden sand worm is already as big as a pillow, and the whole body is hard like gold.


    "This product will not be eaten at the end, really like the original Golden Sandworm King?" Han Sen''s heart is still somewhat expected.


    Because I have been feeding Yu Jun before, he has read a lot of information about the pet-like beast soul. It can be said that the pet-like beast is the soul of all the beasts, the most capable of autonomous combat.


    Like the beast of the mounts, it is actually necessary for humans to control themselves, and they will not attack the aliens themselves. The most important role is to ride the ride.


    However, the pet type is different. Once the pet type is successful, it has the ability to kill itself and the other creatures. This is the biggest role of the pet type, and it is also unique.


    The reason why Hansen is willing to do such a big effort to feed the prince and the golden sand worm king is to take this point, but it seems that feeding is very wasteful, and now Jun Jun has not changed.


    Han Sen was thinking about it. Suddenly he felt a little bit wrong. The rest of his eyes swept to the crack. He saw a ghost crystal ant of about the size and size of the burdock crawling out of the crack. The small half had already protruded from the crack.


    However, because the crack is a bit narrow, its body is stuck inside, and the surrounding rock is being shattered with a saw-like claw. The mouth is constantly biting the rock, like a tofu, and it��s about to see it. Climbed out of the crack.


    Now Hansen suddenly understands why the mutated ghost ants will bite the rock, not that they like to eat this thing, they want to expand the crack, let this huge mutant ghost ant come out from inside.


    "I wipe, that shouldn''t it be a ghost-level ant ant?" With Lin Beifeng''s eyesight, I also saw the huge ghost crystallization ant, the eyeballs are about to come out, and Zhang��s mouth is called. Road.

 Chapter 147： Dancing on the tip of the knife

    Hansen said nothing, directly pulling the magical angle snake bow to the limit, the mutated black needle and the bee arrow aimed at the huge ghost crystallization ant, and suddenly suddenly shot an arrow.


    when!


    The mutated black needle was shot on the head of the giant ghost ant, and there was no one left in the white spot.


    "I am going to go, so hard, it is absolutely bloody." Lin Beifeng on the side has already called.


    It��s just this blink of an eye. The giant ghost ant has been drilled out of the crack and rushed toward Hansen and Lin Beifeng, which is even more terrible than the cheetah.


    Hansen directly summoned the mutated black needle and the arrow, and reopened the bow. The giant phantom ant that was attacked by the rapid attack was another arrow.


    when!


    It was shot on its head, and there was no use at all. In the meantime, the giant ghost crystal ant had already rushed out more than two hundred meters.


    "You go first." Hansen once again summoned the mutated black needle and the arrow, and once again shot at the giant ghost ant.


    "Let''s go together, the gap in this thing is too small, the arrow can''t shoot in!" Lin Beifeng called.


    "I have my own size, you go first." When Hansen pulled the bow again, the horrible giant ghost ant was already only seven or eight hundred meters away from them.


    Lin Beifeng saw that Han Sen had no intention of leaving. He could only retreat himself. His strength was the clearest. I am afraid that even the giant ghost ants could not stop a paw. It was also cumbersome to stay.


    However, Lin Beifeng ran back and looked back from time to time, and some worried about Hansen��s handling.


    Hansen quickly shot two more arrows, but it was useless, but the giant ghost ant was less than two hundred meters away from him, and Lin Beifeng was shocked.


    Hansen was steady, his body was glorious, covered with a red-hot armor, and a ruby ??crown appeared on his head, and even his hair became golden.


    At this time, Hansen''s **** pupils stared at the giant ghost ants, but they did not shoot them directly, but they stared at the fast-moving ants.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the giant ghost ant has already rushed to Hansen��s face. It��s less than three meters away from Hansen, and it��s suddenly rushed over. It��s like a saw-like claw, and it��s directly volleyed to Hansen. body of.


    The heart of Lin Beifeng was about to jump out, but suddenly he saw Hansen taking a step. This step was incredible. He almost saw Hansen��s figure flashing, and he did not retreat, and slanted. In front of the giant ghost crystal ant, the arrow in his hand finally shot.


    Hey!


    The distance was too close, Hansen''s arrow shot directly into the mouth of the giant ghost ant, the whole arrow suddenly disappeared, and suddenly the giant ghost ant gave a scream.


    Hansen��s figure was flashing again, and he flashed aside from the ghost singer who was mad at the pain.


    The ghost crystal ant is chasing Hansen with anger, the speed is incredible, so Hansen can''t open the distance with it, but seeing the ghost ants will catch Hansen, but see Han Sen fierce step, risk It was dangerous to escape the fatal blow of the ghost ant.


    Lin Beifeng��s heart in the distance is about to jump out. The speed of the giant ghost ant is too fast. Han Sen is just naked dancing on the blade. As long as there is a flash, it will be lost.


    However, the people who watched the same battles were so excited that Lin Beifeng had the urge to run back and fight with Hansen, but looked at the horrible speed of the ghost ants, Lin Beifeng still gave up this stupidity. The idea, he can only go back to the ghost ants.


    Lin Beifeng looked at it for a while, and the more he saw it, the more surprised he was. Hansen was not as fast as the ghost ant, but he always could avoid the deadly attack of the ghost ants at the most critical time. That step was really incredible. It��s quick to be unexpected.


    Obviously, it was not an occasional one, but Hansen practiced a strange way of doing things. However, looking at Han Sen��s dangerous appearance, Lin Beifeng still kept his heart jumping.


    Hansen''s "Super Particle Flow Acceleration" is just getting started. The explosive power can only be maintained for a short period of time. It must wait a little while for a second explosion.


    However, this is enough for Hansen. As long as he can avoid the fatal blow of the giant ant, it is enough for him to do a lot of things.


    The seemingly dangerous situation is not the case for Hansen. Under the transformation of the fairy queen, the lightning-fast action of the giant ghost ant is not too fast in his opinion, so that he is completely Time to react.


    If it is not because the body''s speed can''t keep up with it, he doesn''t need to use Super Particle Flow Acceleration at all.


    While evading the attack of the giant ghost ants, while looking for opportunities to open the archery, Hansen''s goal is only one, that is the mouth of the giant ghost ants.


    The giant phantom ant''s crust is too tight and hard, and it is useless in the gap of its carapace. It can only be shot directly into its body.


    Hey!


    Another arrow hit the mouth of the mouth, causing a giant ghost ant colony to roll on the ground, Hansen took the opportunity to open a little distance.


    When the giant ghost ants rushed up again, the mutated black needle was returned to Hansen.


    Hey!


    Between the flash dodge, Hansen shot another arrow into the giant ghost ant.


    In the distance, Lin Beifeng had already seen the stunned eyes. He was the first time he saw a shooter playing like this. In the close combat, he kept shooting arrows in various strange postures. Pause, and almost always do not fail.


    Hansen has the current level. In fact, most of them still have to thank the last time when they encountered a thunderstorm in the war. It is he who let Hansen know what is the real shooter. The ability to shoot in the mobile is terrible. It is the true essence of a shooter.


    Since then, Han Sen has consciously begun to train his own ability in this aspect. Coupled with Yang Manli''s training, after joining the military academy, he learned a lot of knowledge and skills in the military school, so that Han Sen has such a skill. .


    However, compared to the lightning spot, his mobile hit rate is still low, just because his physical quality and super nuclear gene technology is too strong, so he made up for some shortcomings.


    After the giant ghost crystal ant had five or six arrows, the figure gradually slowed down. Hansen knew that this was the beginning of the poison in his body. Although it was not fatal, it gradually lost its combat power.


    It is so sick that Hansen naturally will not let such a good opportunity, but also quickly find a chance to shoot the arrow into its mouth.


    This giant ghost crystallization ant is obviously more than the blood fox king. There is too much wisdom in it. At this point, it is still desperate to bite Hansen. There is no point to retreat.

 Chapter 148： Super creature armor

    Ps: For the illusion of the world, the rudder master is added to the rudder.


    "Hunting the ghost of the **** of the gods, get the soul of the ghost of the crystal ant ant, eating flesh and blood can randomly get 0 to 10 points of the **** gene."


    The giant ghost crystal ant finally fell in front of Han Sen, and heard the voice in his mind, Han Sen just wanted to laugh out loud, and even got a **** of blood and soul, and still not inferior to the blood black beetle God blood level armor beast soul.


    "Senge, Niubi, is this giant ghost crystal ant a **** blood creature?" Lin Beifeng ran back and ran back and looked at the giant ghost ant corpse on the ground and asked him.


    "It''s bloody," Hansen said with a smile.


    "Senge, did you have the soul of the beast?" Lin Beifeng squinted and looked at Hansen.


    "Get it." Han Sen did not conceal. Lin Beifeng has seen the morphological phantom ant armor, and the appearance of the blood level is similar. He can use Lin Beifeng to recognize it later, there is no need to deny it.


    "This is the soul of the **** of blood! Honestly, do you have a leg with the goddess of luck?" Lin Beifeng''s jealous shackles sandwiched Hansen''s neck and shook it violently.


    However, Lin Beifeng did not mention buying the blood of the beast and the ghost of the **** of blood. When Lin Beifeng vented, Han Sen smiled and said to him: "Lin Shao, the blood of the beast and the flesh and blood I also lack." Very, there is no way for you to give it, or else you will take some of the flesh and blood of the morphing ghost ant, and it will be a dividend."


    Lin Beifeng��s speechless white Hansen glanced: ��What do I have to do with that stuff? Can I really get it back and sell it? I am short of money, why?��


    "You can take it back and see if you can change to the mutant beast." Hansen smiled.


    Lin Beifeng said: "I saw the beast soul armor of the mutant ghost ant, and think about your blood level, how can I have any thoughts about other mutant beasts? Even if I can change it, I don��t have that mood now."


    Said, Lin Beifeng gnashed his teeth and stared at Hansen: "I don''t want anything else. If you want to sell the ghost of the sacred ant, then the first one must come to me."


    Lin Beifeng also thought it thoroughly, Han Sen will definitely promote the space of the second god''s shelter early, when he still has the opportunity to get the soul of the **** of blood.


    "Well, this I promise you, if I want to sell, the first one will definitely look for you." Hansen readily agreed.


    "A word is fixed." Lin Beifeng actually reached out and wanted to hook up with Hansen.


    "This is too naive?" Hansen had a black line on his forehead.


    "I don''t care." Lin Beifeng pulled Hansen''s hand and hooked him with a hook. He hooked his mouth and thought about it: "Looking on the hook, not changing for a hundred years, whoever changed ten wife and wood Jj."


    "I wipe, you are poisonous!" Hansen quickly broke Lin Beifeng''s hand.


    "How to do it without poison." Lin Bei winds and laughs.


    Then Hansen and Lin Beifeng swept the remaining mutant ghost ants, and there were about 500 more. They basically entered the stomach of the golden sand worm king. The belly of this product is simply a Bottomless hole.


    Hansen left a hundred of them to be processed, and baked them into dried meat to return to the ���� as a food. The rest was eaten by the golden sand worm king.


    In addition to the five eaten, Lin Beifeng had no interest in these variant flesh and blood. Hansen asked him to bring a few more back. He didn��t want it at all. It��s just a million times, Hansen, if his **** of blood ghosts If you want to sell it, you must immediately inform him immediately, and the price is good.


    Hansen just reassures him that if he sells, he must be the first to find him.


    Lin Beifeng was eye-catching and watched Han Sen eat the meat of a pot of ghostly crystal ants. Even the soup was drunk.


    Hansen��s gene of God has increased by 5 points, reaching an astonishing 45 points, which is close to half, and Hansen��s entry into the world of the first god��s sanctuary is only about a year.


    In order to comfort Lin Beifeng''s little hurting little soul, Han Sen directly sold the mutant ghost ant ant to him. When Lin Beifeng returned to the shelter, he quickly went back and took the armor to the shelter to Hansen. .


    Sure enough, as Lin Beifeng said, only a silver alloy case as big as a suitcase is quite heavy in the hand, but it is hard to imagine that it would be a battle armor with a height of more than four meters.


    In the shelter, there is no way to start the armor. Hansen also believes that Lin Beifeng will not lie to him, and there is no need to swindle him for such a mutant animal, and he will leave the shelter world directly with the box.


    Time is already in the night, Hansen hesitated a moment, did not go back to the bedroom, directly carrying the box of Super Biological Warrior to the No. 7 warehouse.


    There was no one in the warehouse. Hansen went to the training ground and opened the silver box according to the method that Lin Beifeng taught him.


    "The scan is completed, the analysis progress is 100%, and the super-life battle armor silver kills the machine." The light beam is emitted from the box, and Hansen''s whole body is scanned.


    At the moment when the silver box was opened, it was like a mercury-like liquid flowing out of the silver box, which was also filled with many colorful particles.


    The entire box melts into a stream of silver particles, and as it flows into Hansen''s body, the strange expansion becomes larger.


    Soon, Hansen''s body was wrapped in a stream of particles of various colors.


    That feeling can''t be described, it''s a bit like Iron Man is wearing armor, but it''s totally different. All the parts are reassembled by particles.


    Soon Hansen had stood in the place where there was a humanoid silver-colored armor with a height of more than four meters, and Hansen himself was in a tight cockpit.


    Hansen can only sigh the great power of technology, so a small box, at most only a hundred pounds, can constitute such a huge armor, and the weight has actually increased to the tonnage matching this armor, I can''t imagine it at all. It was originally as big as a suitcase.


    "It is a pity that human science and technology weapons will not be used in the world of shelters. Otherwise, human beings have already dominated the world of shelters. I am afraid that all kinds of alien creatures will be slaughtered cleanly." Hansen sighed in his heart.


    In fact, Hansen has such an idea, mainly because he still stays in the world of the first shelter. If Hansen enters a higher shelter in the future, I am afraid I will not think so.


    Hansen tried to drive the silver murder. As the Lin Beifeng said, the power is very powerful. Such a small armor is even stronger than the heavy armor of the builder, and the flexibility is strong. I don''t know how many times, I can do a lot of incredibly difficult moves.


    As long as the operational ability is up, this silver murder can be as flexible as a real person.


    As Lin Beifeng said, this silver murder is perfect except that there is no weapon system.


    Of course, the higher the difficulty of operation, the greater the load on the body. The average person just has to sit on the roller coaster and it is difficult to control his body, not to mention the operation of the armor in high-speed operation. Able to bear.


    "After all, it is only an experimental machine that flows out of the military laboratory. It is impossible to load a weapon system. Otherwise, it is impossible to flow out." Hansen is very contented. Although there is no weapon system, Hansen can completely use some armor. Individual weapons, such as laser swords, laser guns, and micro-particle guns.


    In short, Hansen is satisfied with this silver murder. If it is not because of the relationship between Lin Beifeng, it is impossible for a mutant animal to change to such a battle.

 Chapter 149： Because the opponent is too weak

    Perhaps because of the fate of destiny, the host of the Huaying Station who sent the Black Eagle Military Academy to make the Xingyu Cup live was Fang Mingquan.


    After all, "God of War" is only a time-limited column. It will not be broadcast until after the end of the war. It will not be played until the next year''s war.


    Now there is no column in the hand, Ming Mingquan, when the webmaster asked him to pick the column, he chose to do the live broadcast of the Xingyu Cup, and chose to come to the Black Hawk Military Academy.


    I have to say that Fang Mingquan does have a close relationship with Hansen.


    However, Fang Mingquan naturally did not know that b God would be a student of the Black Hawk Military Academy, and he was worried about which games to broadcast live.


    Because there are many competitions, many competitions are carried out at the same time, and the manpower he brings is limited. It is impossible to broadcast all the matches, so there must be some trade-offs.


    ��Xiao Liu, what are the traditional advantages of the Black Hawk Military Academy?�� Fang Mingquan asked the assistant Xiao Liu while looking at the information.


    Xiao Liu searched with a smart machine and quickly replied: "The Black Hawk''s most advantageous project is the single-player match of the new Guwu. In the Xingyu Cup of the previous world, the Black Hawk Military Academy once took it in the Xingyu Cup League Finals. In the third place, the student who got the third place is still in the Black Hawk. This year, he also signed up for the competition. His name is Ouyang Small Umbrella."


    ��What other advantages are there?�� Fang Mingquan asked.


    "There is nothing else, the Battle Company and the Hand of God have achieved some good results, but in the league, it is not so dazzling, that is, between the top 20 and the top ten. Level Liu.�� Xiao Liu looked at the information and said with a smile on his face: ��But it��s very interesting that the Black Eagle��s archery competition in previous years has been very poor. The previous year was even the bottom. The school is therefore this year. I have recruited a lot of archery specialties, and I hope that this year��s results will be much better than in previous years."


    "Archery game?" Fang Mingquan slightly frowns, archery is an unpopular after all, now the league''s game is basically like the aircraft, the armor, or the real man''s fighting, just like the new Guwu matchup, arrow It''s really a bit too far. People are more willing to go to the shooting game and it''s more interesting than archery.


    "The anchor, the Black Hawk will also have a look at the new ancient martial arts. We must broadcast the game of Ouyang Small Umbrella, and add some armor and the hand of God in the middle. It should be fine." Xiao Liu said while reading the information.


    "There are two days away from the game. I don''t want to worry about it first. I want to know the actual situation of the Black Hawk Military Academy before making a decision." Fang Mingquan said and looked at the time: "The time is not too early, so today is the end." Let''s work all night, my stomach is hungry, go eat something together."


    Fang Mingquan and Xiao Liu left the room arranged by the school and went to the dining hall below to eat late at night.


    It��s almost twelve o''clock in the middle of the night. There are no people in the cafeteria. There are still some foods provided by smart phones, which are available for purchase 24 hours a day.


    Fang Mingquan glanced at the hall. Only one student sat in the corner to eat. When he thought about it, he took the food they had just bought and sat down opposite the student.


    "Classmate, did you eat so late?" Fang Mingquan sat opposite the student and said with a smile.


    Fang Ming thinks that he is now a popular host in the league. This student should not know him. After all, his age is definitely still in the world of the first **** sanctuary. It is impossible to not pay attention to the first god. The news of the gods in the shelter.


    Han Sen looked up and looked at Fang Mingquan who spoke to him. He really didn''t recognize it. Fang Mingquan wrote the first book, "The King is moving in loneliness." He also liked it.


    The problem is that Hansen didn''t have time to read "God in the World". He knew that there was Fang Mingquan, and he also appreciated him. He even had some sympathy, but he really didn''t see what Fang Ming looked like. Naturally, he couldn''t recognize Fang Mingquan.


    "I just finished training, a little hungry to eat something." Han Sen looked at Fang Mingquan and Xiao Liu, to see their age, of course, it is impossible to be a military school student, and then some curiosity.


    Fang Mingquan saw that Han Sen did not recognize him. He was slightly disappointed, but he did not pay attention to it. While eating and chatting, he asked: "What kind of department do you call the class?"


    "Han Sen, Archery Department." Han Sen answered very simply.


    "Arnchery Department!" Fang Mingquan and Xiao Liu are both a glimpse. I can''t think of the first day of the coming, I met the Blackhawk special enrollment.


    Fang Mingquan looked up and down Hansen and asked: "You are an archery department. Have you signed up for the Xingyu Cup? What archery projects have you reported?"


    "I didn''t report an archery project." Hansen smiled.


    "Where did you report it?" Xiao Liu could not help but be surprised.


    "The newspaper''s armor competition." Hansen said.


    "So you are a warship company?" Xiao Liu reacted.


    "No, I am a heavy armored company." Hansen smiled.


    Xiao Liu was a little depressed. He also came out of the military academy. Naturally, he knows what a heavy armor is. It is basically a guy who is unwilling to participate in community activities and mix time.


    Fang Mingquan said with a smile: "Heavy combat armor is also a battle armor. Han classmates must be very proficient in armor driving. I don''t know which projects are reported to the armor?"


    "All the projects have been registered, but it seems that one project has overlapped and there is no way to participate." Hansen thought about it.


    Xiao Liu listened to Han Sen and said that Hansen is more of a miscellaneous. Anyone has reported any projects. Although they are also in the armor competition, the gap is still very large. Most people are focused on one or two projects. In this way, we can strive for excellence and achieve better results.


    "So what do you think can be achieved in this competition?" Fang Mingquan asked with a smile.


    "Try to take the first place as much as possible." Han Sen replied casually.


    Xiao Liu, who just took a sip of water, almost didn��t get swallowed by a sip of water. After a long cough, he looked at Hansen with a look of wonder: ��Classmate, I think you should report more games, like God. What is the hand, is it better to take more first?"


    "The hand of God is not interesting." Hansen did not care about the irony of Xiao Liu.


    "Why?" Fang Mingquan was very curious to see Han Sen.


    "Because the opponent is too weak." Hansen said casually.


    "Hey!" Xiao Liu didn''t hold back at all, and all the water spewed out. He looked at Hansen incredulously. He felt that the students nowadad were really out of sync, and they dared to say anything, one by one. It seems that I am afraid that others will not know that they are amazing.

 Chapter 150： One about a kiss

    Xiao Liu has seen the results of the Hand of God of the Black Hawk Military Academy. It is still very good, especially the one named Li Yufeng. The entire military school league ranks in the top 50.


    This is called Han Sen, he has never heard of it. At all, the information in his hands, there is no such person in the main members of the Hand of God.


    Xiao Liu looked at Han Sen and said something ridiculous: "You say that your God''s hand level must be much stronger than your school''s Li Yufeng?"


    "There is not too much strength. It is still possible to win him twenty-two." Hansen said.


    Xiao Liu thinks that Han Sen is really ignorant, and there is no way to chat happily.


    Fang Mingquan felt that Han Sen was very interesting. He said with a smile: "It is a good thing for young people to be confident and motivated. Classmates are the first few games. Let''s go back and cheer you up."


    "I haven''t got the list yet, I don''t know which one it is. Anyway, basically I have to participate in every armor project. I want to see it whenever I can. I can always see it." Han Sen said it will be the last. After eating a bite of food, I stood up and said, "The two are eating slowly. I will go back to rest first."


    After Hansen left, Xiao Liu said with a little bit of laughter: "Now the children are really broken. If they are not reliable, they will dare to talk."


    "I feel that this is very good. He didn''t sign up for all the projects. Even if the strength is not good, then it is dare to say that you dare to do it. It is much better than doing nothing." Fang Mingquan said with a smile.


    However, Fang Mingquan did not take Hansen��s words seriously. The entry requirements for the Archery Department were originally low. Most of the physical qualities were not as good as those of other departments. Hansen was a heavy art division of the Archery Department and the Partial Door. The above is a freshman who just entered the school. If you want to get the first place in the armor competition, the possibility is almost zero.


    Hansen left the canteen and walked in the direction of his bedroom. He didn''t know what luck he had made today. He even saw that Ji Yunran was also going there. It seemed to be going back to the bedroom.


    "Hey!" Han Sen hurried up and said hello, so this is also his own name girlfriend, not an outsider.


    Ji Yanran saw Hansen and glanced at him, but his eyes turned, but he smiled into a crescent and looked at Hansen. "You don''t want to prove that you are not cheating? Then you must sign up for the star." Yu Cup''s hand of God''s hand?"


    Hansen sighed: "I originally wanted to sign up for the Hand of God competition, but the members of our club have reported to the Battle Armor. It seems that there is no chance to prove it for you."


    "Cut." Ji Yanran despised Hansen, thinking that he was simply not able to go to the hands of God.


    "Well, you are my girlfriend, do you want to see my game?" Hansen smiled and said to Ji Yanran.


    "You talk nonsense again, don''t blame me for being rude to you." Ji Yanran turned his eyes and said: "Which items did you participate in the armor competition?"


    "All the projects have been participated, but one project has overlapped in competition time and should not be played," Hansen said.


    "When you are fishing in the net? What are you doing with so many projects?" Ji Yanran was slightly curious.


    "There are many awards, there are nearly ten projects in the armor competition. The most one of the projects in all categories, just take a few first, this is the income of tens of millions." Hansen tells the truth, he is purely participating. In order to get rewards.


    "You still want to take a few first? I think you can''t even enter the top ten, but also expect to win the prize?" Ji Yanran snorted and said.


    "You look at you, look down on me, no," Hansen said helplessly.


    "It''s not a small look. It''s already seen clearly in your true face." Ji Yanran said with a smile.


    "That line, since you have decided that I can''t get the reward, how about we make another bet?" Han Sen said to Ji Yanran.


    "How do you want to cheat?" Ji Yanran is really a bit uncertain about Hansen. Hansen won the thin man and Li Yufeng last time. She hasn''t figured out how Hansen won.


    Li Yufeng studied them for a long time after returning, and did not think about what cheating Hansen used.


    "Missy, this is the school competition. What can I do?" Hansen really didn''t know why he would leave a stubborn impression of cheating in Ji Yunran''s heart. He was never in front of Ji Yanran. Cheating.


    Ji Yanran��s eyes turned: ��Well, you can bet. You just said that you want to get the first of several armor projects. I am not embarrassed. If you can get the five of the armor items, First, even if you win."


    "What color is there if I win?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "You can take five firsts, even if you prove yourself, I will follow your promise to be your girlfriend." Ji Yanran said with a smile, she did not believe that Hansen can take the first, not to mention five first.


    "This can''t be done." Hansen was shaking his head again and again.


    "How can it not work?" Ji Yanran was a little unhappy.


    "You are already my girlfriend. This color is completely meaningless. You lost a kiss, the mouth-to-mouth, and the cheeks are not counted." Hansen thought and said: "And, It must be completed within one day after the end of the game, and one more penalty for a day off."


    Ji Yanran originally wanted to be angry, but suddenly the beautiful eyes flowed, did not know what he thought of, smiled and said: "Yes, but if you do not get five first, then I have to punish you, I do not know. Do you agree with it?"


    "Of course I agree, as you punish, anyway, I will definitely win." Hansen said confidently.


    "You shouldn''t be so arrogant, we have to book the contract first, lest you lose and don''t accept it." Ji Yanran looked at his hand and didn''t have a pen and paper. He said to Han Sen: "You come with me, print the contract." Signed and drawn."


    Ji Yanran took Hansen to a self-service terminal and got two contracts out to Hansen. "You should first see if the above terms are agreed. If you agree, you will sign it."


    Hansen took the contract and looked at it carefully. This thing has legal effect. Hansen is really a little scared to be pitted by Ji Yunran.


    Fortunately, Ji Yanran certainly does not think she will lose, so there is nothing in the contract, just to let Hansen lose all the teaching methods of the cup game, and also have to teach the package. And in the future, it is necessary to ensure that there is no permission from Ji Yanran, and she is not allowed to talk to her in front of her.


    After reading the contract, Hansen hesitated. He hesitated because he was not sure if the knife in the sleeve could teach others. This is what the bad gambler taught him. There is no permission for the gambler. Hansen is also not good at teaching others.


    Ji Yanran saw Han Sen holding the contract and refused to sign, but thought that Han Sen was afraid, and said with a small mouth: "How? This is afraid? Where did the sigh of the past go?"

 Chapter 151： Fang Mingquans discovery

    "I can''t agree with this condition. Can you change one?" Hansen said calmly.


    Although he is convinced that he will not lose, but he can not gamble with something that is not his own, this is his principle.


    "I know you will lie." Ji Yanran had long guessed that you would not sign the appearance, disdainfully said: "Well, I will be you, you can not teach me, but you must listen to me." Command, show me, until I don''t want to see it, it''s okay?"


    Hansen secretly indulged and felt that there should be no problem.


    Ji Yanran seems to be a disgusted singer: "Are you a man? This is not the case."


    "Sign the sign." Han Sen said that he signed the name on the new contract, and at the same time swept it with the communicator, branded his password on it, this password is the key to the signature, no outsiders Can be imitated, directly corresponding to Hansen''s communication number and personal identity.


    Ji Yanran was so happy in his heart that Han Sen was inspired by himself, and he was happy in his heart. He quickly signed his name and swept it with a communicator.


    "This one is for you, I will go to see your game in the end, you don''t want to rely on the account." Ji Yanran proudly waved his contract.


    "This is exactly what I want to say." Hansen said with a smile.


    ......


    Early the next morning, Fang Mingquan took Xiao Liu and the staff to prepare for the live broadcast. The main live broadcast was the new ancient Wushu competition of Ouyang Xiaoqiu, and then the competition between the armor and the hand of God.


    Fang Mingquan took an empty seat in the chair to watch the Black Hawk Military Academy''s campus virtual community, which is the easiest to quickly learn about the Blackhawk Military Academy.


    But soon Fang Mingquan was attracted by some topics, and many people are discussing who Ji Jiran��s boyfriend is.


    The name of Ji Yanran, Fang Mingquan, also knows that the president of the God Hand Society is also the school flower of the school. As a journalist, Fang Mingquan has already figured out the information of Ji Yanran.


    The topic of who was the boyfriend of Ji Yanran did not attract the attention of Fang Mingquan. After all, Ji Yanran was only a school flower rather than a star. Who is her boyfriend is not attractive to the audience, and there is no news.


    However, Fang Mingquan still went in and read it again. As a result, Fang Mingquan��s stunned Zhang��s mouth did not close for a long time, and then his face showed ecstasy.


    Ji Yanran��s boyfriend, the hand of God��s hand, ravaged Li Yufeng, and such an explosive news made Fang Ming��s surprise.


    He is not experiencing a flash point in this live broadcast. If it is just a simple broadcast of the Ouyang umbrella, the ratings are unlikely to go anywhere.


    And Ji Yanran''s boyfriend, this thing, let Fang Mingquan smell the taste of the outbreak.


    "Little Liu, you have come to see this." Fang Mingquan called Xiao Liu.


    Xiao Liu looked at the title with some doubts. Some wonder why Fang Mingquan would let him see this kind of campus gossip. It seems that it does not help their live broadcast.


    However, when Xiao Liu went in and looked at it, he looked at it and opened his mouth. After a while, he narrowed his eyes and said, "Is it impossible? I won Li Yufeng 20, this level, the entire military school league can be ranked. The top ten super masters, how can such people have any news before?"


    "There were a lot of people watching in the room at the time, it should not be fake, you can look at other posts." Fang Mingquan said.


    After Xiao Liu read several posts and topics, the color of his face became more and more intense: "Fang teacher, we should put the live broadcast on the hands of God. If you shoot this super master, you can definitely attract attention. Hot."


    "Little Liu, do you remember what the student we met last night?" Fang Mingquan suddenly looked at Xiao Liu.


    "I can''t think of it, what do you do now?" Xiao Liu asked in confusion.


    "You don''t remember what he said? He can easily abuse Li Yufeng and it''s no problem." Fang Mingquan said faintly.


    "Mr. Fang, do you think that the student is Ji Yanran''s boyfriend? Isn''t this possible? He is a freshman in the archery department, and a member of the heavy armor club. He is participating in the armor competition. How could it be Ji Yanran''s boyfriend? If Ji Liran��s boyfriend has such a good level of God��s hand, how could he not participate in the game of God��s hand?�� Xiao Liu could not believe that Hansen was Ji��s boyfriend.


    "That''s just fun." Fang Mingquan smiled and said: "He didn''t sign up for all the armor projects. You have to re-arrange all the instruments, we will broadcast all the battles."


    "Mr. Fang, we are still not sure that he is Ji Yanran''s boyfriend. Is this too risky? And even if he is Ji Yanran''s boyfriend, his God''s hand is high, not necessarily the armor..." Liu said with some concern.


    "In any case, there are enough media to broadcast the Ouyang Small Umbrella Competition. There are not many of our family, and there are not many of us. If you broadcast the ratings, there will be no big difference. You should do as I said. Fang Mingquan said that he was determined.


    Although he is not sure whether Hansen is the boyfriend of Ji Yanran, when Fang Mingquan first saw him, he felt that his interviews were very interesting and he was a very interesting person. Even such a person is his strength. Not the strongest, but it is also likely to be the most eye-catching.


    Fang Mingquan feels that it is better to try it against the live broadcast of the bad street. Maybe it is an opportunity. Even if it fails, there will be no big loss.


    Although Xiao Liu did not agree with Fang Mingquan''s thoughts, Hansen could not be Ji Nanran''s boyfriend, but Fang Mingquan was solely responsible for the live broadcast. He could only obey Fang Mingquan''s arrangement.


    The other news was the same. When the people at Huaxing Station actually unloaded the installed instruments, they felt very strange and asked if they found any big news.


    However, after learning that they were going to broadcast the game of the Battle Company, they just smiled and asked nothing.


    Although the level of the armor of the Blackhawks Military Academy is not low, it is not very good. It is only medium and it is better to go live to the game of God.


    At least the game of God''s hand is also the master of the beauty of Ji Yanran and Li Yufeng.


    Huaxing Station reinstalled all the settings and instruments on the battlefield. The work that could have been done long ago has been worked overtime until late.


    Fang Mingquan did not idle, but also browsed a lot of information in the campus community.


    Although there are a lot of equipment outside the Battlefield, there are basically other news agencies as spares. In the interval of the Ouyang Small Umbrella Tournament, the general situation of the Battle Armor is inserted.


    Completely arranged in the Battlefield venue, only the Huaxing station is such a new one, after all, the new Guwu is the advantage of the Blackhawk.

 Chapter 152： Most dominant player

    On the day of the game, Han Sen directly opened the silver murder from the No. 7 warehouse, and the armored competition can use his own armor.


    After all, everyone''s skilled armor is different, it is impossible to ask everyone to drive the same armor.


    If you don''t have your own armor, you can also use the official armor. As a sponsor of the Xingyu Cup, Xingyu Group provides the best armor, which is worth millions or even millions of armor.


    However, there are still many students who use their own armor. Generally, the real masters will use their usual armor to participate in the competition. The various functions and parameters of the armor are usually the most skilled, and there will not be too many mistakes.


    In particular, the masters of the Battlegear Society, basically everyone has their own armor, and there are also tens of millions of armor.


    "The third child, I did not expect you to be rich, this armor is pretty enough!" Old stone stared at the silver murder.


    Among the members of the heavy armored division, there are four besides Hansen who have their own armor. The fat president and the thin monkey have their own armor, and the other two are Wang Mengmeng and Lu Meng.


    However, among the five armor, Wang Mengmeng''s highest end, at first glance is the latest luxury, Lu Meng''s armor looks quite valuable.


    But when it comes to being beautiful, there is really no silver murder. The streamlined shape and exquisite workmanship are not produced by the popular assembly line. This is a real limited edition. This type of armor, the laboratory has done this. One.


    In the future, according to the change of design concept and the addition of new technology, there will be great differences.


    In the lab, it is difficult to find two completely identical experimental machines, and this silver murder has some special features.


    "Generally, it is the home armor, not even the weapon system." Hansen said that the truth is that the only flaw in the silver murder is that there is no weapon system.


    "The weapon system can''t be so refined." Lu Meng said.


    Several people said that they were going to the battlefield scene and waiting for admission.


    The silver murder still attracted a lot of attention, but after seeing Wang Mengmeng''s armor, more people were suddenly attracted by Wang Mengmeng''s armor. Some people even shouted out: "Destroyer, there is someone driving the destroyer." The number came to the competition. Who is this fierce person? Which master of the company?"


    More and more people are attracted by Wang Mengmeng''s armor. The Destroyer has been discontinued a few years ago. As a classic luxury, many of the armored fans are proud of having a Destroyer. The flaunting capital, I can��t think of the Destroyer in the school��s game.


    Although the performance is not worse than the current high-level armor, but the value of antiques, there are now hundreds of millions of people hope to buy a new destroyer collection, who is willing to drive it out to play!


    Outside the field of the Battle Armor, more and more people are paying attention to the Destroyer. Many people are asking who is driving the Destroyer.


    However, the results of the inquiries made them stunned. The Destroyer was not the master of the Battlegear, or even the Warrior, but a member of the heavy armor.


    And they also heard that the person driving the Destroyer was a new girl, and among the heavyweights, several of them were basically first-year students.


    "The members of the heavy armored club also came to participate in the armor competition? Shouldn''t they go to the handling competition?"


    "Don''t say that, the name of the good family association also hangs the words of the armor."


    "It''s a pity that such a good armor, it is the Destroyer."


    ......


    Naturally, no one is optimistic about the heavy armor, after all, even the best armor, it is also operated by people, the operation of the people can not, the armor is no good.


    However, Fang Mingquan had already started the live broadcast, and pointed the camera at the heavy armor and the armor.


    At the same time, the holographic image was spread to the sky surface. Many people have already received news. People who know that Fang Mingquan will host the live star cup contest will have been waiting for the live broadcast of Fang Mingquan.


    As for what Fang Mingquan is actually broadcasting, in fact, most people don''t care much. They just recognize Fang Mingquan.


    Even so, with Fang Mingquan''s current reputation, the live broadcast is just beginning, and it has already poured into hundreds of thousands of people.


    "Wow, Destroyer, I don''t think the Xingyu Cup is quite high-end. There will be a Destroyer!" Many people suddenly recognized the Destroyer in the holographic image and could not help but admire it.


    "Everyone, my friends, everyone, I am the host, Fang Mingquan. From today, I will broadcast the entire battle-class competition of the Xingyu Cup Blackhawk Military Academy."


    Someone who knows about the Xingyu Cup suddenly made a lot of bullets.


    "Fang Ge, why don''t you broadcast the new ancient Wuwu game of Ouyang Small Umbrella?"


    "How do you broadcast the game of the Warcraft in full swing? The level of the armor of the Blackhawks Military Academy is just normal. How do you need the brother to go live? Is there any shady?"


    "Fang Ge must have been crowded out."


    ......


    The curtains suddenly became a mess.


    Fang Mingquan saw the instant barrage, but still said with a smile: "Thank you for your concern, I chose to broadcast the full-range armor competition because I think the Blackhawk Military Academy will have a whole military school league this year. Zhongdu has the dominant players, so this live broadcast will focus on the live broadcast of this player''s game. In addition, this player participated in all the competitions of the War Class, except for one project because If the relationship of overlapping time cannot be entered, he will participate in all the competitions, let us wait and see how he performs."


    "Really, there are dominant players in the entire military school league. Does the Blackhawk Military Academy have such a person?"


    "Fang Mingquan is dead again. Last time he let him talk nonsense. This time, I came back again. I don''t know the level of the Blackhawks'' armor. I am the Blackhawk graduate, the Blackhawk''s armor level. It is not bad to have the top 20 of the military school league, but also to rule. I really dare to say it."


    "Is Fang Ge talking about the Destroyer''s driver?"


    "Haha, I have a good show."


    "Fang Ge''s live broadcast is *, every time I look so new."


    "Love you, Fang Ge."


    ......


    However, whether it is a person who believes or a person who does not believe it, everyone��s eyes are involuntarily seen by the Destroyer.


    "I will briefly introduce this player to you. He is a freshman of the Black Hawk Military Academy this year. He is a student of the Archery Department and participated in the heavy armor society of the school..."


    A series of introductions have already ruined the audience. What new students, archery systems, and heavy armored associations are linked together are really incapable of being associated with image words with dominant characters.


    "Fang Mingquan must be crazy?" Even Wang Xiangqing, who is watching the live broadcast of Fang Ming, is thinking about it.

 Chapter 153： Funny Destroyer

    PS: QQ group 12 of the Royal Palace 124,758,440, friends who like twelve books can add.


    Within the Black Hawk Military Academy, there are also many students watching Fang Mingquan''s live broadcast. After all, not everyone can see all the competitions. Some students in other stadiums also watched the Battle A match through Fang Mingquan''s live broadcast.


    However, most of them are directed at the name Fang Mingquan. Most of the cadets are the first shelters. Of course, the name Fang Mingquan is no longer skilled.


    Ji Yanran is in the hand of God, and naturally there is no way to see Hansen''s game. At this time, it is also a live broadcast to watch the battle.


    "Fang Mingquan is too exaggerated. It is also a player of the ruling class. How can we have such a player in our school?" Qu Lili, who is surrounded by Ji Yanran, said.


    Ji Yanran also smiled: "The news is the same, like to exaggerate, Fang Ming is no exception."


    Ji Yanran said that he searched for Hansen''s figure in the live video, and Fang Mingquan''s introduction to the player made her slightly care.


    "Newborn, archery, heavy armor, these seem to be exactly the same as the cheating guy, will not be talking about him?" Ji Yanran thinks a little uneasy.


    However, she did not find Hansen on the screen, nor did she know which armor Hansen was driving, and her eyes were like everyone else, falling on the Destroyer.


    With the intense discussion of the audience, the first project competition of the War Class has begun. This is the most direct speed race in the Battle Armor, with a 10,000-meter ring race.


    All the armor has gathered at the starting point, just waiting for a command, start this game.


    Because of Fang Mingquan''s introduction, everyone thought that Fang Mingquan was the driver of the Destroyer, and his eyes fell on the armor. Ji Yanran also looked at the Destroyer with some heartbeat.


    A whistle sounded, and under the eyes of everyone, the Destroyer took the first step with all the mechs, and everyone waited to see the Destroyer''s performance.


    However, in the next moment, the Destroyer, who ran a step, fell to the ground and suddenly the scene was a strange silence.


    "This is the dominant player Fang Mingquan said?"


    "Is this funny?"


    "Haha, I can''t!"


    "Fang Mingquan, you still have to change the line to broadcast the sketches."


    "It''s a pity that the destroyer!"


    ......


    Ji Yanran also has wide eyes, can hardly believe his own eyes, has seen the level difference, has not seen such a level of so bad, even fell in a simple race to start, it is hard to imagine, Such drivers have the courage to come to the competition.


    "Haha, this is Fang Mingquan''s dominance. It is really enough to rule. My laughter is ruled by him. He makes me laugh. I really don''t dare not laugh!" Qu Lili''s waist is laughing. I have to bend down.


    However, I suddenly heard the intelligent machine sound that was broadcast after the end of the battlefield. "The first place in the Battle of the Ring Racing is No. 69, from Hansen, the heavy armor of the Archery Department; the second place. ......"


    Everyone was blinded for a moment. When they went to see it, they found that a gorgeous silver armor had already stood at the finish line. When they were laughing at the Destroyer, the game had already won. Negative, and the person who won the first place is exactly the same as the information that Fang Mingquan said just now.


    Ji Yanran is also a bit dumbfounded, she has clearly heard the name of Han Sen, Han Sen actually got the first place in the battle of the armor.


    The scope of the Xingyu Cup is very large, but the competition in the school competition is very simple. Like this kind of circular racing, it is directly decided to win and lose, and there is no final in the preliminary round.


    "I wiped, the driver of the silver armor was the one that Fang Ge said. I said, Fang Ge can''t be so funny."


    "How come I just won, I just laughed at the destroyer, didn''t come and see."


    "I don''t know, just like laughing."


    "Haha, they are all heavy armored companies, how is the difference so big."


    "This live broadcast is really interesting. Fang Ge is Fang Ge, which is more interesting than other live broadcasts."


    "On the presiding power, I only serve Fang Ge."


    "Who is the driver of the silver armor?"


    ......


    Fang Mingquan had a smile on his face, but his hand clenched his fist. The excitement almost came out. Hansen was better than he had imagined. It seems that he won again this time.


    Everyone watched the silver armor on the podium and accepted the trophy and prizes of the ring race champion.


    The masters of the Battle Company were very unconvinced. They understood that Hansen was able to win them, all because his armor was too powerful, and they couldn��t catch up with the speed. .


    Looking at the heavy armor club, there was a lot of joy. Several members of the Battlegear Society couldn��t help but scream: "It��s just that the performance of the armor is good, what is good, and the following is a technical game. How are you prestige?"


    "Yes, the next game is the obstacle race, see how we abuse him."


    "That''s what it is!"


    Luo Xiangyang looked at his own disciples without speaking, just watching quietly. He did not remind himself that these disciples had the threat of Hansen, just to kill them, lest they always be in school. Calling the king to dominate, it is impossible to be abused when going out to play, and the results have not improved in a few years.


    Soon the second obstacle race began, although it is still the same ring runway, but because of the many obstacles, it is necessary to operate the armor while avoiding obstacles while maintaining the speed, which is not dependent on the power Just fine.


    When the silver murderer once again stood on the starting point, everyone''s eyes focused on his body, and Fang Mingquan''s live broadcast, at this time, more and more people watched.


    More and more people have heard about Fang Mingquan''s commentary. I want to take a look at it. What is Fang Ming''s full-fledged player in the entire military school league?


    Ji Yanran is also nervously staring at the silver murder in the holographic image. She is really scared now. If Hansen really got five firsts, she really can''t imagine what to do.


    A few of the top players in the League of Armed Forces are full of strength, swearing that this must be tens of meters to Hansen, in order to show their prestige.


    As the whistle sounded, all the armor ran like a string of arrows, especially the silver figure, obviously a bit faster than others, and it continued to accelerate, and soon The armor around me was left behind.


    "Fast!" Qu Lili could not help but exclaimed with a small mouth.


    "At this speed, he has no time to escape the first obstacle wall." Ji Yanran is slightly frowning, Hansen driving the silver armor power is too strong, has rushed to the first obstacle wall ten meters Inside, such a distance is such a speed that it is too late to operate to avoid the barrier wall.

 Chapter 154： Brutal shock

    PS: For the God Star, the rudder master is added.


    The people in the Jiajia community are also overjoyed. They have been operating the armor and slowing down to prepare to circumvent the barrier wall. Hansen��s speed and distance are obviously impossible to avoid.


    "SB one, it is useless to have a good armor." The people in the armored company thought with contempt.


    boom!


    However, I saw the silver armor in front of the front, and directly smashed the barrier wall into a big hole, and the speed continued unabated.


    Boom!


    A barrier wall was directly smashed by the silver armor. A thick concrete cement wall, like a foam, was broken by a silver armor.


    Looking at the violent rush of the silver armor, the people in the back of the armored company have long been watching.


    The audience watching the live broadcast has already boiled.


    "I rely on, is this a foul? Can the obstacle be so?"


    "Is there no rule that you are not allowed to do this?"


    "The performance of the armor is too strong. This kind of impact, the armor has not been damaged, and it can keep that speed. It is terrible."


    "Haha, this is the way men drive!"


    "It��s just an explosion!"


    "Which game is this, isn''t this the performance bully of the armor?"


    "I see other players crying. This Nima hits the wall in the past and can run faster than others. The armor looks strange. Is it a new type of armor produced by the company?"


    "What the **** is that, I want one."


    "No, if you have money, you can bully people? This kind of game doesn''t make any sense. It''s fair to use the same armor."


    "I didn''t see any dominance, I only saw a rich bastard."


    "Fang Mingquan actually supports such people. Is this the Fang Mingquan I know?"


    "What are you YY? Win is to win, lose is to lose, and the battle armor course certainly includes the performance of the battle armor. Is there any problem?"


    "That is, when you fight the Shura people, the Shura people do not use the armor, do you have to go down the armor and their bayonets?"


    ......


    Han Sen��s approach caused a lot of controversy, and Ji Yan��s eyes watched Han Sen driving his armor, like a head-and-smashing cow, smashing a barrier wall, every time it seemed to hit her heart. In general, it is not good for her to be depressed.


    "Sure enough, a guy who likes to cheat, even got such a warrior to come over. If he goes on this way, isn''t he really likely to win five championships?" Ji Yanran is now depressed and wants to vomit blood, and he regrets that he is actually I bet with that guy and I also booked a contract.


    She really can''t think of it, the **** can even cheat in the game.


    In the end, the silver murder was the first to collide with the finish line and won the championship of the obstacle race. The people in the battle group saw his gaze.


    Thanks to Hansen''s highly controversial competition and winning the championship, the students who originally went to see other competitions came to the arena.


    Even the most ancient Guwu competition venue, many students began to leave the field to fight the battlefield.


    Those people at the major news stations saw that the students didn''t even watch the game of Ouyang Xiaoqiu. They didn''t know where they were going. They didn''t know what was going on.


    When they pulled a few students to ask what happened, but it was too late, their equipment was moved to the battlefield and it was too late. They could only report with simple spare equipment, and could not completely relate to Fang Ming. ratio.


    On the Internet, there are more and more people watching Fang Ming��s live broadcast. It has already exceeded the million mark and is still growing.


    Although a million people are less pitiful for the entire league, but for a sub-campus competition, there is such a viewing volume, and it is still growing, it is already quite good.


    After all, most people, even those who are concerned about the Xingyu Cup, will go to the school games that have the crown of the king. Although the Blackhawks dare to be a famous school, there are really no outstanding advantages, and few people pay attention.


    It is because Fang Mingquan is doing this live broadcast, and there are so many people watching it. The Blackhawk Army Schools in other news stations are broadcast live, which is at most 100,000 people.


    The people here are still increasing rapidly. The people started to come from Fang Mingquan, but after watching the game, there are more and more people interested in Hansen and the silver murder, not just to watch. The program hosted by Fang Mingquan.


    With the excellent performance of the silver murder, Hansen crushed the opponent in a competition, or when people decided that it was because the silver murder was excellent, he had neglected the importance of his operation of the silver murder.


    Even the shooting of the battle armor, Hansen is the manual operation of the external weapon used, it is also considered that the performance of the silver murder is too strong, so it will have such a high hit rate.


    Everyone thought that the performance of the silver murder was too good, and they were discussing the new high-level armor produced by the company.


    Or is there any point in discussing such a victory, etc. Most people ignore the people who drive the silver murder.


    Ji Yanran''s face is a bit ugly. Every time Han Sen wins, it is like a slap in the chest, and her chest is boring, and she can''t say a word.


    When Hansen had no suspense and won the fifth championship with a crushing force, Ji Yanran had an urge to cry in the toilet.


    When I thought that I had to kiss the stinky boy, and it was my first kiss, Ji Yanran felt that his life was gray.


    "Awkward, what''s wrong with you? Your face is very uncomfortable, is it sick?" Qu Lili on the side found that Ji Yanran was not right, and asked quickly.


    "I''m fine." Ji Yanran is strong in self-improvement, and some are absent-minded watching the images of the game.


    Hansen still won the connection, and the watchman became more and more depressed, so that when she played the game, the spirit was a bit embarrassing, and she finally got a thirteenth place, which was better than her. The results of the year are much worse.


    When I thought that I had to give a kiss to the stinky boy, I only felt red and red, and I couldn��t find a hole to drill down.


    The pace of Hansen��s winning streak could not be stopped. All the competitions he participated in won the championship. He has won eight championships. Only one of the nine champions he has produced has fallen into the hands of the company.


    The entire Black Hawk military school is almost boiling, and most of the cadets have come to the battlefield, want to see the crushing armor.


    In the end, there were only two races left, one for the single armor and one for the team.


    A group of masters of the armored company have already been gearing up, waiting for Hansen to face the attack in this project. They were too wrong in the previous game, and all the anger should be vented in the two events.

 Chapter 155： Change the rules of the game

    PS: For the God Star Sounds promotion to the main addition of the church.


    Unlike other armored games, single-player battles and group armor battles are virtual battles of holographic simulators, in order to avoid casualties and armor damage.


    After all, it is not a real war. They are all students of the military academy. It is impossible for them to fight like a soldier.


    However, even if it is a virtual battle, you can scan the data of your armor and directly generate the same virtual armor as the real armor data. There is not much difference in operation.


    At this time, as the organizer of the Xingyu Cup, the staff of Xingyu Group changed the rules of the game temporarily.


    Luo Xiangyang��s very angry hands pressed on the table and looked at Zhao Nengtian, the head of the Xingyu Group��s organizer sitting behind the table, ��Why change the rules of the single-player battle? This is unfair to most players.��


    Zhao Nengtian is a calm-looking appearance, holding a cup of hot tea in his hands, and taking a sip of his smile, he said: "The rules are changed in order to maintain fairness. Coach Rob feels that there is such a performance in the armor. Is it fair to other players?"


    "Nothing is unfair. If you are behind, you will be beaten. It is the same everywhere. Since it is a single-player battle, it is of course a one-on-one matchup. How can we change the rules?" Luo Xiangyang said with anger.


    "Coach Rob, this is not a random change of rules, but responsible for the game, you don''t have to say it again. As the organizer, we have the right to make the most reasonable changes to the rules of the game, and such changes are more beneficial to your company. "What?" Zhao Nengtian said with some trouble.


    "Our armored company does not need such benefits, we have to win, but also by their own strength." Luo Xiangyang said with a bite.


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, the rules are like this now. If you are not satisfied with the rules, you can retire." Zhao Nengtian said coldly.


    Luo Xiangyang was annoyed in his heart, but he couldn''t help it. He couldn''t let the disciples of the Battle Company retired because of his anger, and he really said that the change rules of Xingyu Group are indeed beneficial to the company.


    Originally a one-on-one single-player battle, but now it has been changed into a group battle, all players will be sent to the same scene, can live to the final armor, it will become a single armor battle First place.


    Where is this single-player battle, it is simply a group of Europe.


    Luo Xiangyang is very clear that all the contestants now have a very good opinion on Hansen��s silver murder. It can even be said that it is hate. If this rule is implemented, it will mean that all the players will besiege Hansen and heavy warfare. The player of Jiashe.


    Even if Hansen is strong, how can he stop the siege of hundreds of armor, it is inevitable that he will be defeated.


    Xingyu Group did this, of course, not for their Warships, but because Hansen and Silver Murder had already made their mark on this Xingyu Cup, but the silver murder was not a product of Xingyu Group.


    Before knowing which product is the silver murder, Xingyu Group can''t tolerate that its own products will appear in the Xingyu Cup Finals and shine, which is absolutely not allowed.


    Therefore, Xingyu Group will temporarily change the rules of single player competition, in order to eliminate Hansen and the silver murder.


    Luo Xiangyang is extremely angry with this. He wants to let his disciples win Hansen, but it is not such a victory method. This will only make the members of the company more humiliating, even if they win, they are not glorious, maybe even Some people think that this is their role in the battle club, thinking that they can not afford to lose.


    When the rule change of the single-player battle was announced, it suddenly became awkward. Not only the students of the Blackhawk Military Academy, but also the people watching the game on Skynet are also a voice of discussion.


    "This rule shows that you want to target the driver of the silver killer?"


    "Is it really fucking, can you change the rules like this? Isn''t that the whole person?"


    "Haha, it should have been like this. He is not relying on the high-performance armor to bully people? Now it is time for others to take revenge."


    "Xingyu Group is really shameless, so it changes the rules."


    "It''s really shameless, and it''s OK. Xingyu Group is too small and too small."


    "The driver of the silver murderer mourned for three seconds, waiting to see him being bombarded."


    "The players of the heavy armored company are all terrible."


    "There is a good show, this is a battle."


    "The silver murder is over, but unfortunately, the high-performance armor, I would like to see what he can go to."


    Fang Mingquan is also very depressed at this time. I don��t think that Xingyu Group would be shameless to this point, and directly changed the single-player battle into a group of Europeans. This is simply a cover-up of the sky and no human rights.


    However, Fang Mingquan also knows that such a huge monster like Xingyu Group is not a small host like him. He can only say in the live broadcast: "Because of the change of rules, Hansen and his silver murder will fall into very Passive situation, I don''t know how the Xingyu Cup organizers think about it, but this is undoubtedly an unfair battle. I can only hope that Hansen students can play his strength and play a beautiful battle. As for the results, it is not important anymore."


    "Agree, Xingyu Group is really disgusting."


    "What is disgusting is simply rubbish."


    "Xingyu Group has always been such garbage."


    ......


    However, no matter how the audience denounces the rules of the game unfairly, it does not affect anything. The game is still held according to the rules that have just been changed.


    "It��s unfair to change the name of this rule to the school of the archery department!" Qu Lili could not help but say.


    Although Ji Yanran was very unhappy, Hansen won so many champions that she had to face such a gambling gamble, but even she felt that the temporary change rule of Xingyu Group was too much.


    "Yeah, not only him, the players of the entire heavy armored company will be affected, they will be regarded as the first target to be attacked, and they will definitely be besieged." Ji Yanran frowned.


    Originally, Hansen was very upset with a high-performance armor to win the game. At this time, most of them had a sympathetic attitude towards Hansen, and only a few people had some gloating.


    After all, most people are kind and sympathetic to the weak, and this time it is obviously too much for the Xingyu Group.


    In any case, the game started like this. All the contestants scanned their armor data using a holographic simulator, and generated their own virtual armor, which was a winner in the virtual world.


    However, when everyone saw the game map, they couldn��t help but dare to be shameless. It turned out to be a map of a large fighting field. There was no obstruction and no extra space in a huge circular space. .


    In other words, Hansen and the silver killing opportunity were attacked in the first time, and there was no room for dodge and hiding.


    "Mom, Xingyu Group is really shameless of his mother, this is to kill and not give a little life!" Skynet live room, a lot of people are very sympathetic to Hansen''s current unfair treatment.

 Chapter 156： with full force

    "The third child, they are going to put us in the dead." Looking at the other players'' expressions like wolves, the old stone is depressed, they are definitely besieged, those guys are really Too hate Hansen and silver murder, it is impossible to let go of such a good opportunity.


    "Afraid of what is a dry, killing a **** road, let the Xingyu Group know that our 304 bedroom is very powerful." Zhang Yang is excited.


    "What your 304 bedroom is our heavy armored company." Li Zhenzhen corrected.


    "But we are just a few people, how could we have been a siege of the whole school?" The fat president was a depressed face, and the heavy armored company was so easy to come out of the limelight. I didn��t expect it to fall into such a situation. .


    "With the power of a society and the players of the entire school as an enemy, if we lose, it is still a defeat." Wang Mengmeng said very seriously.


    "Yes, even if we lose, we can''t make them better, and fight with them." The skinny monkey also said excitedly.


    "Blind can''t solve any problem." Lu Meng said calmly: "Xingyu chose this map, it is too stupid, they thought that this would make the third child do not have the possibility of dodging and hiding, but they forgot. Our opponents are not well-trained troops, but a group of ugly students. Maybe the armored company is better. Others have no experience in group operations. In such a small space, they have given us opportunities."


    "Second second, what plans do you have to say?" asked the old stone in a hurry.


    "At that time, they will definitely focus our presence on a region. Sacrifice is inevitable, but as long as we can rush into the armor group, those who are in the rave are our best cover." Lu Meng said confidently. "In our middle, the third and third, my boss and I have the best level of operation. You just try to cover us and rush into the siege group. I made a plan chart. You can take a look at the fat president. And the skinny monkey and us rushing, we can sacrifice ourselves to cover us when necessary, and your three girls are responsible for the fire cover..."


    "Well, just do it, and turn over the scorpions." After the monkey looked at Lu Meng''s plan, he cried.


    "No problem, can we be a heavy-duty combat armor company to be able to take the lead, what can be done to the point of what to do, see who will dare to look down on our heavy armor company." Fat president also said that he is gnashing his teeth.


    "Teacher, you can rest assured, I will try my best to cover you." Wang Mengmeng said.


    "Don''t, Meng Meng, you must not cover the third child, you open fire to places where we are not." Lao Shi quickly said, they are really afraid of Wang Mengmeng''s armor control level, it is absolutely primary school level. It is the classic armor of the Destroyer.


    "Haha..." everyone else laughed.


    "Well, Meng Meng, you are responsible for covering me. If you don''t care about anything else, you will open fire in the direction of me. The firepower is as strong as possible." Hansen said with a smile.


    "The teacher is a brother, not like you... oh..." Wang Mengmeng said with joy.


    At the beginning of the game, in the huge circular virtual competition field, all the players were sent out from the surrounding passages, and the organizers of Xingyu Group, as the Lu Meng expected, generally divided the players of the heavy armor club. In the adjacent position, it is convenient for other players to besiege them.


    Almost just the moment of appearance, Hansen, Lu Meng, Zhang Yang, the fat president and the thin monkey, all drove their armor to the opposite group of armor.


    Wang Mengmeng, Wang Chun and Li Zhenzhen simultaneously fired at the opposite armor to cover the five people who rushed to the front.


    Lu Meng said that there is nothing wrong with them. They are not trained military forces after all. They watched five people rushing over. The first reaction of all people was to open fire on them. The scene suddenly became very chaotic.


    Because the playing field is round, the space is not too big, and the armor standing in different positions fires at the same time, which is easy to cause accidental injury.


    Hansen, they spread out and rushed to the battle group while firing.


    Even so, in such a dense firepower, it is not an easy task to rush to the battle group.


    Hansen��s gaze is like a flame burning, sitting in a holographic simulator, and has summoned the fairy queen to merge with himself.


    In the virtual world formed by the holographic image in front of me, everything seems to slow down, and everything seems to be within his budgetary trajectory.


    Hansen''s hands are fast and dazzling. The silver murder is like an erratic ghost. Each hand holds a particle impact gun with two pulse swords on his back. Pause forward.


    Most of the teachers and students of the Black Hawk Military Academy are watching this game. In the live broadcast of Fang Mingquan, the audience has already broken through 10 million, and it is still increasing.


    "Haha, the heavy armored company took the initiative."


    "It seems that they have not given up yet."


    "Come on, dry them."


    ��Too exciting!��


    Fang Mingquan constantly directs all the instruments and presents the most exciting pictures in the live broadcast room with the best perspective.


    "They want to rush into the battle group. It''s very smart. Their opponents are not professional soldiers. If they rush in, they can use the melee as a cover." Those who know the tactics see Hansen their intention.


    "Be sure to rush in!" Some people prayed for the heavy armored players in the artillery.


    "Kill!" More people are watching the blood, no matter who loses who wins, they just want to watch a battle that is so dripping.


    In the monitoring room of the organizer, Zhao Nengtian sneered disdainfully: "With so few people, what kind of tactics can''t beat hundreds of armor."


    "Director Ying Ming, that kid is dead." Xiao Zhang, a secretary on the side, smiled flatterly.


    Boom!


    The battlefield roared and the explosions began to rise and fall. The scene was chaotic to the extreme.


    Wang Mengmeng, driving the Destroyer, stood in the same place and fired wildly in the direction of the silver murder.


    "I rely on it, the destroyer is a spy, so the fire is not to kill the silver killer first."


    "Haha, there is a traitor among us."


    "Destroyer is purely funny!"


    The audience couldn��t help but behave in the performance of the Destroyer, but soon the smile on their faces became horrified and unbelievable.


    I saw that the silver murder was like a ghost. In the floating movement, the back seemed to have long eyes, and it seemed to have been discussed as long as it had already evaded all the firepower of the destroyer.


    The opposite armor, because the silver murder began to block their sight, did not see the firepower of the destroyer, when they saw it, it was too late.


    Boom!


    Where the silver murder has passed, there is a violent bombing. In a flash, several armor are directly blasted, and everyone who is watching is stunned.

 Chapter 157： Explode everything

    The gorgeous killing feast has just begun.


    The silver murder flashed rapidly, and the destroyer''s powerful firepower behind him, a crazy bombing, a Taiwanese battle armor was blown up, watching the scattered armor fragments and the flying artillery fire, almost people''s minds They are all shaking.


    A large piece of scattered firepower bombarded the silver killing machine, but the silver killing machine seemed to open the perspective of God. It seems that the trajectory of all the gunfire has already been foreseen, and it is not only left and right in the fire of the sky. I escaped all the artillery attacks, and I was approaching the opponent''s armor group at a very fast speed.


    "Open fire, don''t let him rush."


    "Mom, don''t mess with fire, are you all sb?"


    "Everyone listens to me."


    "Kill that bastard."


    "Mom, let you listen to my command and hear it?"


    ......


    Under the transformation of the Queen of the Goblin, Hansen can clearly see all the armor and the direction of their guns, the powerful power of the silver murder, and Hansen��s horrible operational ability, so that he can avoid all the attack trajectories. .


    Do not!


    It should be said that Hansen deliberately induced the position of the artillery attack to him, and he was deliberately guiding the area where the firepower was concentrated.


    If the other party is a real army and has a real commander, Hansen and the silver murderer have no idea how many times they have been killed.


    But fortunately, the other party is just a group of rabble, a group of rookie cadets who have no real war experience, and they are not a social person. Many people have never cooperated at all.


    Hey!


    The Destroyer was finally blown up. Wang Mengmeng��s level of operation was really bad. She could only let the Destroyer stand in full swing and use the intelligent automatic fire system.


    However, this is enough for Hansen. At the moment when the Destroyer was blown out, Hansen was less than ten meters away from the nearest Battle Group.


    Hey!


    The particle impact gun fired a projectile like a light bomb, directly piercing the functional transmission center of a battle armor, and suddenly the armor lost its mobility.


    The silver murder in the fire like a rain jet, like a beautiful big maneuver like a waltz dancer, flashed a piece of artillery fire, an acceleration into the battle group.


    The real killing is officially open.


    The silver murder is like a good hunter in the forest, and the other armor seems to be turned into a wooden stake, letting the silver murderer take advantage of their cover and walk gracefully in this steel jungle.


    Hey!


    Every time the particle impacts the gun, there is a armor that is directly hit by the key, or loses the ability to move, or directly explodes the energy bin.


    The silver murder is like an unpredictable demon. The particle impact gun in his hands keeps harvesting the life of the armor.


    "Encircle him, don''t let him run!"


    "Mom, who hit me, don''t manipulate the armor, don''t shoot."


    "Are you all idiots? You are hiding."


    "You and his mother are idiots, what are you?"


    "I want you all to listen to my command!"


    "The waste can''t be relied on, we rushed over and solved him close."


    "Yes, rushing over!"


    ......


    The silver killing crazy killing, the ghostly general action track, just like other armor has become a heavy heavy armor, completely unable to keep up with the pace of silver killing and killing.


    The people who are watching this game have already seen it. If the big stadium is silent, they can clearly see the whole situation and see how crazy the silver murder is.


    It seems that it is really a killing machine, every particle cannonball can hit the deadly key, accurate and incredible.


    There is really no way to believe that someone can manipulate the armor in such a rapid retreat, and the two guns keep shooting, each shot can explode a battle armor, and at the same time ghostly escape the bombardment of large artillery.


    The audience on Tianshang is still silent at this time. There are not even a few of them. Only Fang Mingquan��s voice is constantly squatting in the live broadcast.


    "Silver killing machine... and silver killing machine..."


    "Beautiful shooting... beautiful moving track..."


    "Invulnerable... Invulnerable operations and tactics... This is the operation of the most dominant players in the military academy... I can''t describe how gorgeous it is..."


    "Beautiful... it��s so beautiful..."


    "This ruling level performance... Hansen and his silver murder, let us see a gorgeous armor operation..."


    "In the next few years, the Black Hawk Military Academy will occupy an important position in the military school league. Just because there is one person, there is him. The Blackhawk Military Academy''s armor level is the undisputed league top!"


    boom!


    A war armor is easy to finally rush to the front of the silver killing machine, but only for a moment, see the silver killing machine throwing the particle impact gun in the left hand into the air, and then quickly pull out a pulse sword on the back with the left hand. The armor that rushed directly to him became two halves, and then the pulse sword was inserted back into the back. At the same time, the particle impact gun that fell from the air was caught, and the armor that rushed to the left broke the energy. warehouse.


    "Oh my God, this guy must be an alien?" Fang Mingquan shouted excitedly, screaming all his enthusiasm and strength, and this is his job, his favorite job.


    "I rub, smash it!"


    "Who said that the silver murder is only a powerful performance, the driver is also a **** level."


    "Haha, this is going to be swept. The Xingyu Group is going to be beaten, and it has been so many faces, but it has been mad."


    "The most dominant player in the military school league is really strong!"


    "I really took it. This operation will not be the retired senior armored soldier."


    "To beat your sister, everyone is still sitting inside the holographic virtual machine."


    "It��s really cool, and now I really want to see the expression of the organizer Xingyu Group."


    "666..."


    "Look at the expression +1."


    "Silver killing is really a very high-level armor. Ordinary armor can''t do that, and the kinetic energy and flexibility can''t be achieved."


    "I also want to know where I can buy a silver murder."


    "Must buy +1."


    Sky Online has been hot, and Fang Mingquan��s live broadcast has been watched by more than 30 million people. Many people who were originally watching other military school games have squeezed into the live broadcast room after hearing the news.


    "I wipe, is this the official short film?"


    "It''s so hot!"


    "That is the silver killing machine, it really blows up!"


    At this time, in the monitoring room of the organizer, Zhao Nengtian��s face had already turned red, and then a blue color appeared. The fingers holding the cup were over-powered and had no blood.


    "Bastard! A bunch of waste." Zhao Nengtian smashed the teacup with anger, and the body of the gas kept shaking.

 Chapter 158： Great victory

    Ji Yanran looked at the horrible gloomy silver figure in the holographic image, and there was no way to put it with the smiling guy.


    "Is it really the cheating guy who is driving the silver murder?" Ji Yanran has no way to accept this fact, there is no way to imagine, so that the guy who smiles all day and her playful mouth has such a terrible armor operation ability.


    "This kind of armor operation ability, his hand speed must be very fast, and it will be incredible. Isn''t he cheating on the spaceship? Is he really having that level of hand speed?" Ji Yanran suddenly thought of this problem. The body trembled slightly.


    Because she thought of another thing, her face turned red, and she couldn��t help but think: "If he really has that level... then... then... my girlfriend is Ji Yunran, is it him? ......"


    Ji Yunran wants to be more likely to have such a hand speed, and use that id, except who else?


    "That bastard, I dare to lie to me!" Ji Yanran thought with shame and anger, but after careful thought, Ji Yanran suddenly discovered that she always thought that Han Sen was cheating, and Hansen has been explaining that she But did not believe at all, Han Sen did not fool her.


    My girlfriend is Ji Yanran. This id has not already told Ji Ruran who he is? However, Ji Yanran never thought of it.


    Thinking of Hansen and the id, Ji Yanran blush more and more, and then think of a gamble with Hansen, Ji Yanran feels that his entire face is as uncomfortable as a fire.


    "Abominable, hateful, hateful." Ji Yanran shouted his face with his hands shy.


    "Awkward, what''s wrong with you?" Qu Lili stared blankly at the stunned sitting next to her. She had never seen Ji Jinran.


    The people next to me were all looking at Ji Yanran with a dull look. No one had ever seen such a shyness as Ji Yanran had already seen it.


    Ji Yanran reacted. He was still sitting in the hands of God. He was a member of the Hand of God. He was blushing and dying, and he couldn��t find a hole in it.


    "Unbeatable armor, unparalleled operation, this is a great victory, let us remember these two names, silver name killer and its driver Hansen, maybe we are witnessing the military school The rise of another king in the league, he is creating history..." In the full-fledged voice of Fang Ming, this unusual single-player battle finally came to an end.


    On the field, there are only two armor left, one is the silver murder, the other is the Mongolian Vico, and the other heavy armored armor is also blasted.


    Lu Meng directly quit the game, the venue was left to the silver killing machine just infinitely crazy killing, just at least three or four hundred armor was beaten by him.


    When the silver murder station was on the highest podium, thunderous applause sounded on the battle platform, which has been going on for a long time. In any case, this is a wonderful game that will make them unforgettable.


    The names of Silver Killer and Hansen were also printed in the hearts of all the people who watched the game.


    The next group battle is no suspense. Basically, there is no competition at all. After the single-player battle, all participants�� psychological defenses have been defeated. All the participating teams have chosen to abstain from voting. The team won the championship directly.


    After the game, many people are still excited and are not willing to leave. They are discussing the crazy game just now. Fang Mingquan��s live broadcast has ended for an hour. The number of people in the live broadcast room has not decreased, but more and more. The influx of people is talking about the game just now.


    More people are hoping to see the video of the game released by Fang Mingquan''s first time.


    Although other news stations recorded this game, but because the layout is not in place, there is no comprehensive image to watch, and the quality is very poor.


    Fang Mingquan was not idle at this time. Almost at the end of the game, Fang Mingquan let all the staff act and edit and edit the captured images as quickly as possible.


    The game of the silver murder was edited in all directions. Except for the opening of the destroyer''s fire cover, all the shots were given to the silver murder.


    It''s really because the operation of the silver murder is too perfect and too beautiful, just a shot is as perfect as an artistic photo.


    In the end, seven shots and eight cuts, which lens is reluctant to give up, finally cut out a more than 30 minutes of the essence of the game image.


    Finally, Fang Mingquan personally named the image before uploading it to the column.


    "The most powerful single-armed champion in history won the gorgeous feast of the silver ghost."


    When the image was uploaded for the first time, the image was downloaded by crazy clicks and spread in an incredible speed.


    All the people who watched the video had only one common feeling of coolness, a purely violent killing aesthetic feast.


    The silver armor that moves like a soul, the violent firepower shot, the thrill of headshot, the sorrow of a sword, all of which end up being the most simple and straightforward destruction pleasure.


    People who can''t extricate themselves, read it over and over again, and the smoothness can''t stop.


    "It''s so cool, this is the true meaning of the armor!"


    "I have seen it more than ten times and can''t stop it completely."


    ��Sure enough, it��s a gorgeous killing feast.��


    "Which silver murder is the armor of which company, I want too much."


    "I asked, I have to get one of the pots and irons. It��s just a blast."


    "I want to buy ten."


    "Don''t just look at the performance of the armor, but also the level of the driver of the armor. It is definitely an operation that transcends the level of the unexplored. Among the entire military academy, the cadet who can complete this operation, one The hands are counted out."


    "Haha, people are the students of the heavy armor company of the Archery Department. I don''t know how many students of the Battle Company are being beaten."


    "Thinking about it, the students of an archery department took the first place in the battle."


    "I heard that the Archery of the Black Hawk Military Academy was the bottom of the Union Military Academy last year."


    "I don''t know how his archery level is?"


    "People are special enrollees of the Archery Department. Can the archery be worse?"


    "It looks like a small white face like a little white face. I didn''t expect to be so brutal and gorgeous."


    "I barely saw his shots fall through."


    "Crap, people are special enrollment students in the archery system, can you shoot it?"


    The images quickly spread throughout the league. In particular, the students of the Union Military Academy have basically seen this image. Especially the players of the Battlegear Society have carefully studied the images and made various analyses.


    Most of the conclusions are that the silver murder and its drivers have surpassed the standards of ordinary cadets.

 Chapter 159： a fact

    Ordinary people want to know where the silver murder was bought from, but they searched all the company''s products, but they couldn''t search for the silver murder.


    Many people have guessed that this should be a custom machine, but I don''t know which company''s products. There is no company mark on the silver murder.


    At the same time, in the office building of a military factory.


    "Professor Tang, you have come to see this." Liu Changming saw Professor Tang come over and quickly got up and asked Professor Tang to sit down.


    Tang Mingxiu is the authority of the Warships, especially for the Nano-Biology Armor. He has made outstanding achievements. This time, the super-series series of armor that the military factory is preparing to promote to the Alliance is the product that Dr. Tang is responsible for.


    After Tang Mingxiu sat down, Liu Changming played an image of the game in which Hansen and the silver murdered, that is, the version edited by Fang Mingquan.


    After seeing it, Tang Mingxiu said with a little surprise: "Isn''t this the t9 test machine in our lab? Is the driver driving an evolutionary armor driving master?"


    "Professor Tang has a good vision. It is the t9 experimental machine, but the person who drives it is a freshman of the Black Hawk Military Academy. He is still only 17 years old and still an undeveloped person." Liu Changming said with a smile.


    ��The first-year freshman of the military academy?�� Tang Mingxiu was a bit stunned and looked at the image carefully. It was a little surprised. I couldn��t think of this as an operation that no evolutionary person had.


    "Professor Tang, the video you are watching now is a single-player battle of the military academy. It has already attracted a lot of attention in the major military academies of the league. Now almost the students of the military academy have already known this silver murder. The existence, that is, our t9 test machine." Liu Changming said with a smile.


    "You want to take advantage of this opportunity to push t10 to market?" Tang Mingxiu immediately understood Liu Changming''s mind.


    "I think this student can now be used as a spokesperson for t10 to help us promote t10, and the t10''s appearance should be modified. It is very likely to imitate the shape of t9. What do you think of Professor Tang?" Liu Changming is not I circled and said my intentions directly.


    "I have no problem when I arrive, but can he be a spokesperson for the t10 in a military school?" Tang Mingxiu looked at Liu Changming with suspicion.


    Liu Changming laughed: "I have already conducted a detailed investigation of him. It is really clever. The kid turned out to be a special security action group."


    "He is the person in the special security action group?" Tang Mingxiu was slightly surprised, and he was able to join the Special Security Action Group at a young age like him. It is indeed very rare.


    "Yes, Qin Qin, the head of the Qin dynasty, should you still have an impression? It is the special security action group that Qin Hao Hansen entered, and now he is doing things under Qin." Liu Changming laughed.


    "It turned out to be the girl, she is still in the world of the first shelter?" Tang Mingxiu nodded slightly, and his impression of Qin was still very deep.


    "It should be promoted to the world of the second shelter." Liu Changming replied.


    Tang Mingxiu nodded again and said: "Since he is a person from the Qin family and joined the special action group, there should be no problem in endorsement t10."


    "Since Professor Tang agrees with this matter, then I can safely do it." Liu Changming said quite excitedly.


    Although t10 is a new type of biological armor, but performance and other aspects are actually much worse than t9, after all, t9 is a military version of the experimental machine, and t10 is a popular model promoted in the league, not the same language.


    Hansen certainly didn''t know that there was still a good thing to find the door automatically. At this time, he was happily humming a little song and rushed to the road to the appointment.


    After they celebrated in the middle of the night, Hansen tried to use the reader to send a message to Ji Yunran. He did not expect that Ji Yanran actually replied to him, and he also met him in the cafeteria near the bedroom building, which is Hansen. The one that I often go to, and the juice that he and Ji Yanran like to drink.


    Thinking of today, I can harvest my own spoils and beautiful kisses. Hansen only feels motivated, and he is angry at his feet. He has already arrived in the cafeteria in a short time.


    It is already more than two o''clock in the middle of the night. There is no one in the cafeteria. I saw a beautiful back sitting in front of the simple dining table, but the exquisite back is enough to make people think.


    Hansen walked to the opposite side of Ji Yanran and sat down. He smiled and looked at Ji Yanran��s sweet face and said: "You have performed well this time, there is no lazy account, it is worthy of commendation."


    Ji Yanran had a red face, but he did not speak. Yubei bit his pink lips, and a pair of black and white eyes were staring at Hansen. He looked at it for ten minutes without speaking.


    Han Sen��s thick-faced person was somewhat embarrassed by Ji Yanran��s look. He twitched: ��I know that I am very handsome and very attractive, but you should not look at me like this, so I will misunderstand it.��


    "What happened to me?" Ji Yunran finally spoke, but there was quite a bit of resentment in the voice.


    "Misunderly you want to eat me." Hansen blinked, and it looked a bit shy.


    Ji Yanran suddenly became blushing, and Hansen said: "Ghosts will want to eat you."


    "I am afraid that you are a ghost." Han Sen looked scared.


    Ji Yanran snorted: "You talk nonsense again, I am leaving now."


    "Don''t, you have to pay back the bet first." Hansen didn''t know how to shame his face in front of Ji Yanran. He said, "Here, here, let''s be a little bit. Oh."


    Ji Yanran suddenly became red and shy, so he made a fierce stretch of jade, and he slammed on Hansen��s forehead: "You are so chaotic, I am really gone."


    "Where there is chaos, I just got back to the school sister and you lost to me." Hansen said with helplessness on his forehead.


    "Let me kiss... kiss you... yes, but you have to answer a few questions first." Ji Yanran endured the shyness in his heart and looked at Hansen. She had several questions that she really wanted to understand.


    "That depends on what the problem is. I can answer you if I can answer it, but even if I can''t answer it, you can''t trust me or not." Han Sen''s attitude is firm.


    "I know." Ji Xiaoran''s little blush is like a fire. She is so big, she doesn''t have many blushes today.


    "I asked you, when you were on the spaceship, did you cheating when playing with the hand of God?" Ji Yanran calmed his mind and looked at Hansen.


    "I didn''t tell you many times, I didn''t cheat." Hansen said with his hands open.


    "Do you have an account on the school hand of God on the Internet?" Ji Yanran asked again.


    "Yes," Hansen replied.


    "What is your id?" Ji Yanran hesitated, and looked at Han Sen with a fever. He asked in a moody mood.


    "My girlfriend is Ji Yunran." Han Sen directly replied.


    Ji Yanran suddenly blushed like a fire, Jiao said: "How can you use such an id?"


    "I am just saying a fact, sister, you are indeed my girlfriend." Han Sen looked at Ji Yanran and blinked and said. (.)

 Chapter 160： Mom said that she has a thick face and a girlfriend.

    Ji Yanran bit his head and did not speak, but his heart was full of taste. For a time, he didn''t know how to speak. She never dreamed that there would be such a day.


    "Sister, are you supposed to cash the contract?" Hansen said with a grin.


    "You can''t let me be here," he said. Ji Yanran seems to be drunk, and his cheeks are blushing and squeaky.


    Hansen suddenly wandered in his heart and said with a big eyes: "Does the school sister want to go to the house with me?"


    "Open your big head ghost." Ji Yanran''s shameful hand in the cup smashed to Hansen, turned and walked out


    Hansen took the cup and quickly chased it up. He walked along with Ji Jiran and used his arm to touch Ji��s arm.


    "What?" Ji Yan did not look at him with a good breath.


    "Men and men should go this way." Hansen took the small hand of Ji Yanran and asked her to hold her arm and smiled.


    Ji Yanran��s cheeks were reddish, but he did not pull his hands back. Han Hansen said with a white: ��The face is really thick.��


    "Mom said that she can find her wife if she is thick." Han Sen is not blushing at all, saying in a big way.


    Ji Yanran was trying to say something, but suddenly saw several students coming across, and he was like a frightened bunny. He pulled the hat down and lowered his head and hugged Hansen��s arm against him. Around, with Hansen��s cover, the students on the opposite side could not see her.


    Although Ji Yanran was hiding well, the students across the street saw Hansen, but they were surrounded by surprises.


    "Great God, is it your god?"


    "Great God, you are my idol."


    "Great God, the game that day was really dazzling, that operation is almost complete, the finals should be cheered, come back with a champion."


    "..."


    Several first-year freshmen are very excited around Hansen, and now Hansen is also a man of the Black Hawk Military Academy, recognized as the great **** of battle.


    "Great God, is this your girlfriend?" Soon they noticed Ji Hanran around Han Sen, who was wearing a hat and bowed his head. They didn''t see what Ji Jinran looked like, and naturally he didn''t look at it. This is Ji Guran.


    Ji Yanran now wants to find a hole in the hole to get into the heart, and it is not to stay or not, just holding Hansen''s arm and bowing his head and not talking.


    "Yeah, my girlfriend, she is more introverted, shy and does not like to talk." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Innocent girl is good..." Several people are blowing again, and Hansen is happy to chat with them.


    Now that Ji Yan is holding him in his death, his arm is completely caught in two soft bullets. This is a rare enjoyment. Hansen only hopes that these students can talk to him for a long time.


    However, the quality of the people is very high, do not want to bother them too much, and Hansen chatted for a while and said goodbye.


    Hansen wanted to take them and talk for a while, but after all, the face was thinner and he couldn''t do it. He reluctantly waved goodbye to the buddies.


    "Are you deliberate?" After the students walked away, Ji Yanran stunned Hansen��s waist.


    "What is wrong with deliberate?" Hansen said wronged.


    It��s useless to take Hansen��s method, but Hansen has already pulled her and went on.


    It is already in the middle of the night. Except for the students just now, they have never met other people. The two walked in the quiet school district and did not speak. Then they went all the way to Ji��s bedroom.


    "Sister, you won''t go back like this? The contract has not been fulfilled yet?" Hansen said with a bitter face at the door of the girl bedroom.


    Ji Yanran glanced at him and said, "Take the contract."


    Hansen obediently took his contract to Ji Yunran, and Ji Yanran received the contract, his cheeks were slightly red, and then he bit his lip and said, "You close your eyes."


    Hansen was very obedient and closed his eyes.


    Ji Yanran took a deep breath, blushing heartbeat, forcing him to turn around and escape, padding his toes, puffing pink lips and kissing at Hansen''s mouth, and turned to want to escape.


    When it was said that it was too late, Ji Yanran��s pink lips had not left Hansen��s lips. Hansen��s hand had hugged her waist and the other hand slipped between her hair. , caught her beautiful white jade neck.


    Ji Yanran suddenly was surrounded by Han Sen in his arms, and his red lips were kissed by Hansen.


    Well!


    Ji Yanran''s body was first stiff, then slowly softened. The jade hand grasped the clothes of Hansen''s chest, the body became softer, the legs were slightly softer, and the uncontrolled backwards moved two steps.


    Hansen first tasted the soft taste, and he was willing to let go of Ji Yunran, and followed up with two steps, just to put Ji Yunran''s body on the pillar on the side of the gate.


    The two people tasted the taste first, and they were a little bit ecstatic, but suddenly they heard a girl who was crisp and full of money said: "Students, it��s not good to be a big crowd, at least look for a small forest?"


    Ji Yanran heard this voice, and was suddenly frightened. This voice is clearly her good friend and classmate and roommate Qu Lili.


    Ji Yanran''s first reaction was to push Hansen, but another thought was not enough, and Hansen was pushed away. Qu Lili didn''t see her at a glance.


    Ji Yanran quickly buried his head in Hansen''s arms. The whole face of shyness was like a fire. Hansen hated him in the heart. If Hansen was not so bad, she would not fall to such awkward position.


    "Classmate, you are not going back to sleep so late, you are still standing here, do you want to join?" Han Sen knows that Ji Yan is shy, holding her hair in one hand, blocking Qu Lili''s sight and letting the song Lili couldn''t see Ji Yanran''s face and said with a smile.


    "**!" Qu Lili screamed and ran back to the bedroom building.


    When Qu Lili went upstairs, Ji Yanran stepped on Hansen��s foot, and blushing quickly ran in, leaving Hansen screaming.


    Ji Yan did not dare to go back to the bedroom. He went to the public restroom in the dormitory building, and waited for a while before returning to the dormitory.


    When Qu Lili saw Ji Yunran coming back, she couldn��t help but say to Ji Yanran: "Well, have you met the pair of dogs and men downstairs?"


    "What dog men and women?" Ji Yanran pretend to organize the ** shop, but his face burned red.


    "It��s the pair of dogs and men who are holding the door at the door of our bedroom building. It��s really shameless. How much do you have to do, do that kind of thing in that place, but also shameless? The man��s is A big **, what I said to me... I can��t say anything dirty, the woman��s is definitely not a good thing, it must be a slut...�� Qu Lili��s heart is angry, how to get mad .


    Ji Yanran was already shy and couldn''t find a hole in the hole, but he had to pretend to be uninformed.

 Chapter 161： Pet super evolution

    Within the room of the steel nail shelter.


    Han Sen was stunned and looked like a black tiger with a black body and a black tiger on his forehead. He was still wearing a black metal-like muscle on his forehead. He couldn��t even imagine the claws. It is a change of the monarch.


    What Hansen couldn''t believe was that he found an amazing change when he looked at Jun Jun''s information.


    God Blood Three-eyed Cat: Pet-type (super-evolution complete combat body).


    The word is very simple, but this description is also very surprising. Qi Jun was originally a variant pet type. He just ate a few pieces of mutated ghost ants, and finally began to change into the battle form.


    However, after the completion of the transformation, the information turned into a three-eyed cat, which made Han Sen surprised and happy. He never heard that the variant pet can be turned into a blood-level pet.


    After Hanson repeatedly watched it carefully, it really turned into a blood level, not a previous variant.


    "How could this be? I have read a lot of information about pet-type beasts before, but I have never seen them before, and pets can be promoted to change!" Hansen did not care to go hunting other creatures, and left again. In the world of shelters, returning to the Alliance, Shangtian.com began to check the information.


    Hansen searched a lot of information, and finally found a post related to this in the polar night forum.


    The person ID of the posting is "Pet Your Life". This guy is a feeding madman, because the pet is difficult to feed, and the pet beast is rare. The more advanced, the harder it is to see, so the average person gets a low level. Pets, too lazy to feed, feeding poor, low fighting power, almost useless.


    However, the petting life in the first shelter has been mixed for almost ten years, even fed nearly a thousand pets, have reached the battle state after the transformation.


    Of course, the most you can buy in your life, most of them are ordinary pet beasts, and some of the original pet beasts, there are only a handful of mutant beasts.


    This guy, like his name, is really a pet madman, and he has even fed these pets one by one to the battle state after the transformation.


    Among so many pets, there is an ordinary Asian dog, even after the metamorphosis, completed the super-evolution, and even upgraded from the ordinary level to the original level.


    So I loved my life and made this post, and showed off his original super-evolutionary Asian beast, and speculated that all levels of pet beasts should be able to complete super-evolution, just a matter of chance.


    Although this post is a long time ago post, there are quite a few people posting it, but most of them say that they love to lie in their lives. Some people have fed a lot of pets, and some have only a few hundred. Nothing has ever encountered any super evolution.


    However, some people have said that his pet beast has also appeared super-evolution, and there are many people who post it. It seems that this post was also over a period of time, but there are fewer people paying attention now.


    "It turns out that there is such a super-evolution. It seems that only the pet-type beast has such a possibility. The other beasts have no possibility of evolution." Hansen��s heart is ecstatic, not just because of the evolution of the monarch For the blood level of the gods, it is because he has a blood-level pet golden sand worm king in his hand.


    Although the chances are small, what level will it be if the Golden Sandworm King is super-evolving?


    However, Hansen also knows that this is almost a delusion. It is already a great fortune for Yu Jun to be super-evolved. How can such a fortune come again and again?


    Although I know that it is unlikely, Hansen is still more motivated to feed the Golden Sandworm King.


    Looking at the singularity that can switch freely between the combat state and the pet state, Hansen��s eyes all smiled into a crescent shape.


    Once again, he entered the steel armor shelter. Hansen��s goal was to white the Gobi. The last time he took Wang Mengmeng, there was no way to kill him. This time Hansen made up his mind. If he met the blood fox king again, Be sure to hunt and eat.


    When he arrived at the steel armor shelter, Han Sen put on the black blood beetle armor, and then summoned the **** three-eyed cat to make it into a fighting state.


    This guy''s fighting state is like a black gold, and his body is more than double the size of a real tiger. Hansen rides on it. This guy is like a flat, fast, like lightning, comparable to Hansen. The mutated three-eyed beast is running too fast.


    And whenever encountering a different creature, this guy is directly rushed to kill, the general alien smells its breath and runs away, and does not dare to approach.


    "Haha, it��s too much to feed for so long. It��s much better than riding a beast.�� Hansen was very happy.


    Mounted beast soul will not actively attack, it will also have some destructive power when charging, not like the pet animal soul in combat state, it is a professional killing machine.


    The only bad thing is that this guy is running too wild, riding on its back and smashing people.


    Once again, he entered the White Devils Gobi. Hansen had no scruples this time. He directly rode the **** three-eyed cat to the direction of the last encounter with the Blood Fox King.


    Hansen now finds out how cool it is to have a blood-level fighting pet. He doesn��t need his own shots. Basically, the original creature can kill one paw, and the jade-like claw hook. At once, the flesh and the flesh are caught together, and the fighting power is not much different from the real blood.


    The blood-stained three-eyed cat killed the alien in front, Hansen did not use it, and let the golden sandworm king eat it directly. This guy is simply a garbage station. As long as it is a different creature, it all plugs into the stomach. And like a bottomless pit, how much can be eaten.


    The more you eat, the bigger you will eat, but eating raw creatures is not as fast as the blood type of eating mutants.


    "Hunting the original sand snake, getting the original sand snake body, and eating the sand snake flesh can randomly get 0 to 10 original genes."


    Hansen saw the **** three-eyed cat tearing a few meters long sand snake into several segments, and then the sound was heard in his mind.


    "Haha, comfortable, really comfortable, the blood fighting pet is a must-have for home murder and arson!" Han Sen grabbed a snake-shaped spear made by the sand snake beast, and there is a pet in hand. I am angry with the world.


    Entering the sheltered world for so long, this is Hansen''s most enjoyable hunting trip. Basically, he does not need him to do it. The three-eyed cat is responsible for killing. The golden sandworm king is responsible for cleaning up, and he does not need to shoot.


    The only regret is that it has been two days since entering the White Devils Gobi. It has already passed the place where he met the blood fox king, but don��t say the blood fox king, even an ordinary one-horned sand fox has not encountered. .


    "Strange, isn''t the sand fox group killed by others?" Hansen frowned.

 Chapter 162： Sand valley change

    After walking for a long time, even a strange creature on the road did not touch, so Hansen was very strange.


    Suddenly, there was a huge body of rock sandworms in front of him. Hansen quickly entered the state of preparation. Although the ordinary rock sandworm is only a primitive creature, its size is too large, its power is overbearing, and it is more terrible than many mutant creatures.


    However, the rock sandworm did not move at all. Hansen went to a close look and found that the rock sandworm was already a dead body. The whole head was hammered and he did not know what was hit. .


    "It seems that someone has come here." Hansen took a glimpse of his eyes and collected the three-eyed cat of his blood. He carefully proceeded to stealth.


    The corpses of the rocky sand worms on the road gradually increased. Some of the rock worms had just been drilled out of the sand, and the head was smashed by something. I don��t know what weapons are so overbearing.


    In addition to the body of the rock sand worm, the body of the unicorn sand fox began to appear, and more and more, the wounds on the corpse are various and do not seem to die in the same person.


    Hansen frowned slightly and continued to rush forward. He walked for a long time, and heard the screams of the beasts and the screams of the people, as well as the percussion of weapons.


    Hansen quickly and carefully dive to the back of a sand dune and took out the telescope to look at it.


    "God of Heaven!" Hansen screamed in his heart.


    In the valley in front, a group of gods are killing the one-horned sand fox. Apart from God, they are basically the gang of Hansen.


    However, one of them, Hansen, had never seen it. The man was extremely majestic and not worse than the old stone. He wore a steel-like half-length armor and a black-painted big hammer in his hands. Very scary, big hammer and van-like, waving and domineering, a hammer directly down the huge rock sandworm head burst, the one-horned sand fox is swept a large piece.


    "I rely on, where did God''s Son find such a fierce man?" Hansen''s heart is full of question marks. Such a character has long been famous in the steel armor shelter, but Hansen has never seen it. This macho, I have never heard of it.


    Hansen��s eyes are sharp, and he sees that the blood fox king is in the innermost part of the valley. The unicorn sand fox in front of him is rushing to the gods and other people, but they are all just sent to death, they can��t stop their gods. massacre.


    And this valley is already a dead end, the sand fox group has no way to go, can only fight to death.


    "If it wasn''t for me that I killed the golden sand worm king last time, with the power of the golden sand worm king, the blood fox king may not have the power of a battle, so that the gods are a cheaper." Han Sen eyes turn , quietly sneaking into the valley, he is not willing to let the gods of God smash this cheap.


    The man who made the sledgehammer was too fierce, the foxes could not resist their attack, and countless deaths and injuries have been forced into the innermost corner of the valley.


    The sorrowful screaming of the blood fox king from time to time seems to be quite a bit endless.


    "Haha, Gu Brother is really a natural man, this time I was really convinced." God''s emperor even complimented the man who made the hammer.


    "The emperor won the prize, I just got lucky enough to get such a **** beast soul hammer. Today, the big brother of Gu is modest, but his face is full of pride.


    Hansen was hesitating outside the valley to rush in. The fox group was obviously unable to support it. The blood fox king was blocked in the corner, and they were expected to be dumplings by the gods.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw a trace of inexplicable embarrassment from the eyes of the sorrowful God of Blood, and suddenly he felt a glimpse.


    "How can I forget that this blood fox king is so sly and incomprehensible? If it really wants to run, how can it run to this dead end, and there must be fraud!" Han Sen quickly returned to the body and hid outside the valley. Look inside.


    At this time, a group of gods and gods thought that they were winning, thinking that this time they must kill the **** fox king and the remaining variants of the horned sand fox.


    Who knows that at this time, the blood fox king suddenly used his body to arch, and arched a large stone near the side of the mountain wall to reveal a bucket-sized hole.


    The blood-blooded fox king suddenly got into it, and then the mutant one-horned sand fox around him also followed in with one.


    "Mom, this guy is too treacherous, rushing over and don''t let it run." God is so angry that several people can''t even kill the one-horned sand fox, and they are desperately chasing it.


    Hansen looked at the secret and shook his head. The Son of God has been stunned by the blood fox king. If he is a **** of the gods at this time, he will immediately order the retreat instead of chasing it.


    The hole is so small that only one person can get into the snake like a snake. He can''t open the power at all. Who knows that the blood fox king has something in it waiting for them, and the chase must not be chased, so there is no rushing over. use.


    Moreover, with Hansen��s understanding of the blood-blooded fox king, it certainly will not come here just to escape. There must be something tricky, so if Hansen chooses, he will withdraw immediately.


    But God God, they obviously did not have this kind of consciousness, but also thought of rushing to the hole where the blood fox king got into the hole, as if they rushed over and they dared to get in.


    However, they just rushed to half, and suddenly they felt that the whole valley seemed to be shaking. The surrounding sandstone seemed to be like the sea, and it fluctuated, and the fluctuations became more and more powerful.


    "Sure enough." Hansen quickly retreated and looked at the strange scene in the valley.


    "Retreat, hurry out of the valley!" God only reacted at this time, shouting and wanting to rush outside the valley.


    It��s just that it��s too late, Hansen is far behind the sandstone in the valley. It��s like a sponge in the water, and there are a lot of pale gold ��liquids��. It feels like the sand is flowing out. The golden blood, in the blink of an eye, dyed the valley all over the pale gold, and the large golden "liquid" also flowed toward the gods.


    Hansen��s eyesight is so powerful that he has already seen it. What kind of liquid is leaking from the sand in the valley? It��s a small golden worm with a bean size. It��s like a sea. Not countable.


    I saw that the pale golden bug that seemed to be a sea tide rushed from the body of the rock sandworm and the unicorn sand fox. There was no residue of the rock sandworm and the unicorn sand fox and the bone slag, and it was smashed in the blink of an eye. Clean light.


    The huge rock sand corpse was covered with pale golden bugs and disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was only a few seconds away from the trace, and Hansen��s scalp was numb.

 Chapter 163： God Blood Soul Hammer

    "There are some fun for the gods, and if they are not good, they will be wiped out by the whole army. The blood of the fox king is so good!" Hansen looked at the heart of the music, just waiting outside the valley, if the gods are lucky When he died, he rushed to make up a knife.


    He wanted to kill God, but he couldn''t find the opportunity. The power of God is too strong, and he always has a bunch of strong people around him. There is really no chance to start.


    Hard to meet such a good opportunity, Hansen certainly refused to let go.


    A group of God''s Sons was soon surrounded by those pale golden bugs, and there were so many bugs that they could not escape.


    "Chong out." God''s son bites his teeth and rushes outside.


    A bunch of people rushed outside on the pale golden worms, which were more vulnerable than Hansen��s imagination, and they died a lot when they stepped on them.


    But those worms are too many. When they step on a large piece, they have many worms crawling on them and drilling straight into their clothes.


    "Ah!" The screams suddenly came one after another. Hansen, who was looking at the scalp, was very happy. The **** had already died.


    "You are behind me." The fierce man, Big Brother, was screaming, and the huge madness in his hand directly connected the insects with sand and directly flew a large piece. He played a two-meter-wide and three-meter-wide. Long sand ditch.


    The fierce man waved the sledgehammer all the way forward, and the sand in front of him and the worms in the film were scattered, and he even made him play a living path.


    God, they followed the macho, and they rushed out of the valley.


    "I wipe, who is this macho, God God has not been killed!" Hansen was very upset.


    The gods of the gods rushed out of the valley. The pale gold worms did not know why, and did not chase them out. After all the bodies were swallowed up, they slowly infiltrated the sand.


    It was only twenty or thirty minutes before and after, and the valley was restored to calmness. Even the blood was not left, as if nothing had happened.


    Under the gang of the gods, the armor of the body has been ruined in many places, and the blood is bitten everywhere. Fortunately, it is only a skin wound, and the insects on the body are also killed by them.


    "Mom, the fox king is too embarrassed." A man of God''s hand screamed while he was dealing with the wound on his body.


    "Gu Big Brother, this time thanks to you, otherwise we are all dead." God said that he went to the front of the big brother.


    Gu Brother smiled: "Nothing, we were friends."


    Big Brother Gu said this, suddenly his face changed, only feeling a painful waist, suddenly involuntary screams, the back of the waist were inserted a dagger, are straight without a handle.


    The two men of God''s Son of Heaven, one left and one right, twisted the arm of Gu Brother, and he pressed him to the ground. Others also slammed up, and suddenly killed the big brother. There was no chance for him to even fight back, and the wound on his waist was always bleeding.


    Han Sen looked stunned, did not think that there would be such a change, just went through the life and death brothers together, and that big brother also saved their lives, how in a blink of an eye, Gu Da Ge was actually pressed as a dead dog On the ground.


    "What are you doing?" Gu Dage apparently has not recovered from shock to slowness, and his face is unbelievable.


    "Oh, it��s **** like you, but it��s fortunate that you got a **** of blood and blood, and today, we also match our brother, brother and brother, just looking for death." One of God��s sons, squatting in the big brother of Gu Stepping on the face, I suddenly put all the blood in the nose of Gu��s nose.


    "You guys!" Gu Ge was so angry that he struggled to struggle. He was pressed to the ground by several people. His strength was still amazing. He seemed to want to open them.


    One of the gods'' hands held a dagger inserted in the face of Gu Da Ge, and suddenly the big brother of the valley screamed, and the whole body used the force, it suddenly softened.


    A group of people suddenly punched and kicked against Big Brother, and Gu Gu was restrained. He didn��t have the power to fight back. He just kept yelling.


    God''s Son is just watching coldly and not talking. When the big brother of the valley is beaten, only half of his life is left. God''s Son of Heaven made a look to those men.


    "The surname of Gu, seeing that you have saved our love, hand over your blood and soul hammer, and give you a way to live." One of the men grasped Gu''s hair and said in a haze.


    "Oh! I will die if I am dead, and I won''t let you get some good benefits from these bastards." Big Brother spit out a **** spit and sprayed it on the man''s face.


    Snapped!


    The man was so angry that he smacked a big brother, and then smacked and said: "You **** thought you can die if you want to die? Don''t hand over the blood of the beast, the old man will not ask for survival." Mom, first pull out his claws."


    Several people''s movements were very accommodating. They grabbed one of Gu Ge''s hands and pressed them to the ground. They directly bowed down to the back of the hand and tied them all at once. They nailed their hands to the ground.


    Gu Da Ge suddenly issued a heartbreaking scream, and the five fingers could not help but open.


    The person next to him pinched a finger of Gu Ge, and directly stabbed it under the fingernail with a knife. He suddenly saw a red blood, and the fingernail was separated from the flesh and blood. The man pulled hard and pulled the whole nail from his finger. Pulled up.


    Gu Da Ge has already called for killing pigs, and the body keeps twitching. The pain is not human imaginable.


    However, he was pressed by several people, and he could not move at all. He could only fight desperately.


    "Mom, this gang of gods is not a thing of his mother." Hansen was lazy in his own business, but now it is also itch.


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Although I don��t know what kind of person this big brother is, but Hansen doesn��t mind giving the gods an extra enemy, let alone they torture people, so people can��t see it.


    Hansen looked at a few eyes, and they are so many people, all of them are monks, and Hansen himself rushed over, and it is impossible to save that Gu Bu Ge.


    "Oh, why do you say that you rescued them? In the end, they were killed by the dead." Hansen could only wait for the opportunity, and now he rushed up and it was useless.


    That Valley Big Brother is indeed a bit hard, and has been pulled out of three nails, but there is no loose mouth, just a big **** God.


    But in the end it was really unbearable, and it fainted directly.


    "Hey, brother, what should I do, is this mouthpiece hard?"


    "Take him up, find a place to pick up the tent and get something to eat." God looked at the sky and was about to enter the night, and they did not dare to camp outside this strange valley.

 Chapter 164： Blood-level pet

    Hansen quietly followed them, watching them find a place but got a tent and gave birth to something that was eaten by fire.


    The big brother of the valley was tied and left, Hansen has not found any good opportunities.


    Seeing God''s Son, they are going to finish their meal. If they are to be cleaned up by them, if they are not dead, it would be useless to save them.


    As soon as the eyes turned, Hansen summoned the three-eyed cat of the blood, let it run to the other side, and they snarled a few times against the gods.


    "Different creatures!"


    "Ah! It is a blood creature!"


    "Don''t let it run!"


    "The knife and the bald are left, let''s kill the blood creature." God said a few words, leaving two people to look after the camp and Gu Ge, he took the rest of the people, looking at the cat with three eyes Killed the past.


    God''s Son chased him to the **** three-eyed cat and directed: "You are scattered, surrounded him, don''t let it run, now it''s dark, we can''t chase."


    Seeing that the gods of the gods have ran over, Han Sen knows that his time is not much. Although the **** three-eyed cat is very strong, but it is not supported by so many monks, Hansen does not want to He saved the blood and killed the three-eyed cat, so he was losing money.


    When they ran farther, Hansen directly summoned the wings, and at the same time used **** killers to transform themselves, descending directly from the sky, and rushing toward the camp under the cover of the night.


    "Beads are careful, there are enemies on it!" When Hansen was ten meters from the camp, the knife found his presence and shouted at the bald side.


    The bald response was so quick that he summoned a mutant beast stun gun directly, and turned to stare at Hansen rushing down from the sky, and the knife also summoned his pair of daggers.


    Ten meters away, almost in the evening, Han Sen holding the sword of Shura in his hand, directly against the bald.


    Hansen��s knife was coming to an extreme, and it was a strong momentum that fell from the sky. The bald man suddenly raised his hand in a long gun, and both hands supported him, forcibly blocking the Shura sword.


    The thunder slammed into the fire, and the Shura slashed his sword on the rifle. Under the oppressive force of the horror, the bald legs suddenly fell into the sand and half inside.


    While the bald man thought he had blocked the knife, the long gun in his hand could not withstand the horrible power, and he was cut off by the sword.


    The bald man wanted to go back, but his legs were still in the sand, and he couldn��t escape. He was smashed by Hansen and suddenly turned the bald man into two halves.


    Dangdang!


    Two daggers flew in the air, and the nails were nailed in the gap between Hansen''s beast and armor elbow joints. Hansen had no time to dodge to kill the bald.


    Fortunately, these two daggers are only variants. Although they are strong, they only get stuck in the gap of the armor and are stuck in less than three inches. Otherwise, Hansen��s two arms may be abolished.


    Killing the bald man, Hansen turned to knives, but the knife turned and ran, the speed was amazing, and Hansen was not given the opportunity to approach him.


    While running and yelling, God God has been alarmed and is coming back from the fast.


    Hansen did not chase, rushed to the side of the big brother tied by the rope next to him, grabbed it, and ran with four hooves.


    "Gold coins, you are a bastard, there is a kind of you and me singled out." God is in the back.


    "Single-handed? Are you a group of people single-handed me?" Hansen screamed disdainfully, and had already added enough horsepower to go.


    God, they originally thought that Hansen was holding such a strong man, and they must be chasing Hansen.


    However, he suddenly saw a black three-eyed giant tiger appearing beside Hansen. Hansen put Gu Da Ge on the back of the black giant tiger, and he rushed away with one person and one tiger.


    "How can the **** blood creature help the gold coins?" God and others waited for a moment, and the face was incredible.


    God''s Son finally reacted: "Mom, that''s not a blood creature, it''s a blood-level pet beast soul. The gold coin is a **** that has fed a god-level pet beast!"


    Everyone is a little embarrassed, the blood of the pet beast soul, even someone can feed this level of pet-type beast soul, think about it makes people feel incredible, how much high-level flesh must be fed.


    They are chasing for a while, and they are getting farther and farther away. They can only watch Han Sen go away. In fact, they found that after the god-level pet pet beast, there is no longer a mind to chase.


    "How did he feed the blood pets in the end? Did he take the flesh and blood of the blood creatures to feed the pets?" Everyone''s face is very ugly, and the blood-level pets are too scary, and the information contained in them is too How terrible it is.


    Hansen ran for a while and saw that God had been shackled, and he was dismissed. The big brother in the hand was thrown on the ground, and the rope on his body was cut off.


    "b God?" Big Brother actually recognized Hansen.


    "Friend, how much is your life worth?" Hansen looked at Gu Da Ge.


    Gu Da Ge��s face changed: ��Do you want my **** of blood and soul?��


    "It doesn''t have to be the soul of the beast, but I saved you. You can''t let me take such a big risk in vain?" Hansen said faintly.


    Gu Big Brother looked eccentric and looked at Hansen without speaking.


    "And now you have nothing in your body, only one serious injury, can you live away from the White Devils Gobi? Pay a protection fee, my brother promises to send you safely back to the shelter." Hansen continued.


    "Why do I believe in you?" Gu Dage gritted and looked at Hansen.


    "Do you have any other choices?" Hansen smiled.


    "In addition to the soul of the **** of blood, I can give you other beasts, but you must first send me back to the shelter." Gu Dage smeared the blood on his face.


    "Is Big Brother?" Hansen looked at Gu Brother.


    "Call me Gu Ming, or a cat and a dog can be, who will call me the big brother in the future, I will fight with him." Gu Ming said with a grin.


    Hansen smiled and said: "Old Valley, I am giving you two choices now. One is to go out on your own. The second is to pay the protection fee first. There is no third way to go. I am not a god, how much is it? Things, I have my principles. Two mutant beasts, I promise to send you back to the shelter."


    Gu Ming looked at Han Sen for a while, and summoned a few souls to summon his teeth. He said to Hansen: "The enemy of the enemy is a friend. I know that you and God are enemies. I believe in you, my mutant soul. It��s all here, pick it yourself.��


    Hansen glanced and pointed his fingers twice: "One is my reward for saving your life, and the other is to protect your return to the sanctuary."

 Chapter 165： Invitation to Teijin

    In the stationmaster''s office of the Luojiaxing transmission station, Qin Lan and Yang Manli are watching an image at that time, which is the version edited by Fang Mingquan.


    "He still has such a driving ability in the armor?" Yang Manli can''t believe that the person who drives the silver murder will be Hansen.


    This level is about to catch up with the elite warrior in the army, so that she has no way to accept, such driving skills actually come from a guy like Hansen, he only went to the military a few months.


    Although Yang Manli already knew that Hansen had a superior level in hand speed, the hand of God has been able to pass the level of the third level of evolution.


    However, I still can''t help but reveal the color of surprise. This level of driving is not as fast as a light hand.


    "Captain, does Teijin really want Hansen to endorse their new armor?" Yang Manli''s face is full of complex colors.


    Disteel is one of the three major military industrialization groups in the league. From fighting clothes to Star Warships, there are countless military productions produced by Digang for the Alliance Army, and in addition to this, there are also ordinary products for the citizens of the Union. It has always been known for its high quality and high standards.


    In fact, the production and sales of Dili Steel is not as good as Xingyu, but its beer is far above the Xingyu. However, most of them used to serve the military only. The production for the masses is relatively small, so it is not as good as Xingyu��s reputation among ordinary people. So loud.


    In recent years, Dili Steel has been expanding its civilian production, with military laboratories and military factories as the backing. The quality and technical content of Dili Steel is naturally not doubtful, but doing business is not a pure competition technology. The sales volume is still a lot worse than Xingyu.


    This time, Digang''s upcoming main production of new biological armor, will actually find Hansen as their endorsement, which is what Qin Yu and Yang Manli did not think of.


    With the energy of Teijin, even if you want to find the evolutionary or the big-name celebrities in the transcendence to endorse your own production, it is certainly not difficult, but Disteel has chosen Hansen, who has not evolved.


    Yang Manli is very puzzled. Although this kind of operation technology is very good among the non-evolutionists, it can be said that it is relatively rare, but among the evolutionists, such operation technology can only say that it is OK, and the war between the transcenders. A master is more incomparable, she really can''t figure out, and Disteel has a fancy to Hansen, and such a good thing has fallen on such a guy.


    It is not only a celebrity endorsement that the production of Teijin is so simple. Yang Man is very clear that the stars used by Disteel in the past are all big stars in the army. The military family came from a family and made a great star in the war with the Shura people.


    To be the spokesperson of Emperor Steel, this is a big affirmation for many stars coming out of the military. However, I did not think that this time, Teijin chose to study in the military academy. The family background and the military cannot be related. Not to mention that Hansen, who has never been to the battlefield, is really amazing.


    "Manli, as soon as possible, Hansen, this is also a glorious and affirmative for our special security operations group." Qin Hao felt that he did not read the wrong person, Han Sen joined the special security action group for a few months, even When it was the spokesperson of Teijin, this was of great help to the relationship between the Special Security Action Group and Teijin. After all, many of the equipment of the Special Security Action Group was also owned by Disteel.


    And this time in order to invite Hansen to endorse the new biological armor of Digang, Disteel also agreed to give the Special Security Action Group a lot of equipment, so that the leaders of the Special Security Action Group are very happy, to Qin Hao and Han Senda. Plus praise, very satisfied with their performance.


    "Yes, Captain." Yang Manli nodded slightly.


    Hansen escorted Gu Ming back to the shelter safely, and his mood was still quite good. Although he did not kill the mutant creature and the **** blood creature, he killed a sly character beside God''s Son and left a deadly enemy to God. I also got two mutant beasts. This kind of good thing, he can''t wait to have it every day.


    However, just after returning to the shelter, Yang Manli called the past and made Han Sen feel a little headache.


    Although Yang Manli has a long chest and a high face value, but there is nothing interesting about it all the time. Han Sen has nothing to do with her. It is also a ** person. Han Sen thinks that Qin Hao is the real woman.


    "Diste Steel wants you to endorse their new armor. You are ready to go back to the league. Teijin will send someone to the Black Hawk Military Academy to sign an agreement with you. If you have any conditions, you can mention it with me now. Then he negotiated with Disteel." Yang Manli said that he put a piece of information in front of Hansen: "This is the reward that Digang has given you."


    "Can I not do the endorsement of Teijin?" Hansen picked up the information and looked up, then looked up and looked at Yang Manli.


    ��Why?�� Yang Manli stunned and became a spokesperson for Teijin. For many stars out of the army, it��s a very glorious thing. Even if Yang Manli himself, she used to dream of becoming a spokesperson for Digang. Endorsement of the steel.


    However, the opportunity that many military people dreamed of was placed in front of Hansen. He even asked if he could not do the endorsement of Disteel, which naturally made Yang Manli very puzzled.


    ��Whether contemporary words are going to participate in propaganda and performances, isn��t that very tired?�� Hansen asked with a sigh of his head.


    Yang Manli now only feels that there is a flame burning in her chest, and she can''t rush to kill Hansen.


    "It''s very tired to be a spokesperson for Teijin, so I don''t want to do it. What''s this?" Yang Manli clenched her fists into her hands. Because she was too hard, her knuckles were a bit whitish. She was afraid that she could not control herself and would rush to the past. Hansen, a guy who is not blessed in the blessing, is dying.


    "Diste Steel is really blind, how can we find such people to endorse their production." Yang Manli''s waves in front of his chest are fluctuating, and his mood swings are very large.


    For a while, Yang Manli only calmed down the unwillingness of the chest, and gave a stack of information to Hansen: "Look at the information, what are the requirements?"


    Hansen is very satisfied with the conditions given by Disteel on the data. Every year, he can get a lot of endorsement fees, and Disteel will also provide him with a full set of endorsements and free after-life services.


    That is to say, as long as Hansen endorses the armor, he can get one himself, and if there is any damage, he can take it for free, and he won''t spend a penny.


    Although Hansen did not know how much the new biological armor of Disteel, but he also heard that the armor of Disteel is even the low end, it also has several million, but there are more styles than Xingyu.


    "I still have a condition." Hansen looked up and said Yang Manli.

 Chapter 166： Good luck guy

    "Say." Yang Manli has no longer wanted to talk to Hansen about this good luck to the jealous guy.


    If other soldiers listened to the endorsement of Teijin, let alone the conditions, even if a dime is not collected, there are still many stars in the army willing to do it, not to mention the consideration of Hansen��s identity this time. More special, the conditions given are already quite good.


    Such a condition, even if you want to invite the current unexplored big star, such as Tang Zhenliu is enough, now just ask him to be a cadet who has basically no reputation at all. He has conditions.


    "I have a battle armor from the laboratory of Dili Steel. I hope that Dili Steel can equip me with a weapon system, and then let this armor also enjoy the lifetime free repair service of Dili Steel." Han Sen also knows that he Although this silver murder is an experimental machine, it is the military standard that is actually adopted.


    And the popular models introduced by Disteel, there will definitely be a large castration in performance, far less than his silver killing.


    Now Hansen��s only dissatisfaction with the silver murder is that there is no weapon system. It is inconvenient to use the external weapon, and it is impossible to carry all kinds of weapons everywhere.


    Then there is the silver murder in case of damage, the ordinary repair station certainly can not repair this level of biological armor, he also needs the service of the company.


    ��Is there any other conditions?�� Yang Manli has been somewhat numb, and asked mechanically.


    "There is no such thing, so first." Hansen said with a smile.


    Yang Manli got up and said: "I will submit your request, and I will negotiate with Disteel. You will go back and wait for the notice. I will be in the military school these days, so that I can come to you."


    After that, Yang Manli turned and left, and she really didn''t want to wait another second with Hansen, the guy who took the dog.


    "This is really rich, and there are more than 20 million endorsement fees for no reason, and the latest type of armor can be used. If Teijin agrees to add a weapon system and a free service for the silver murder, it is even more perfect. After Yang Manli left, Hansen excitedly clenched his fist.


    Such a good thing in the sky, Han Sen naturally can not think of any reasons for his rejection.


    Hansen happily returned to school, but did not know that Ji Yunran is now rushing away.


    After that night, Ji Yanran was quite complicated. I didn''t know if I became Hansen''s girlfriend, or I tried to get him back.


    But how can it be possible to let Hansen back down? Han Sen has already set her up and she will give up easily.


    Ji Yanran was always thinking about it, and thought that Han Sen would definitely have a fierce love attack on her.


    However, Ji Jiran��s heartbeat was waiting for a long time, but he did not even see Hansen��s figure.


    On the first day, I didn��t see Hansen��s figure. Ji Yanran slightly licked his mouth and thought to himself: ��I want to use the means of wanting to use it, this girl has seen more, this girl just ignores you, sees you. What reason to find me tomorrow?"


    However, the next day, Ji Yunran still did not see the shadow of Han Sen.


    "It''s still a little patience, but it''s completely useless to this girl." Ji Yanran''s heart is tender.


    But on the third day, Han Sen still didn''t even have a shadow. Ji Yanran''s face was a bit bad.


    "He must have been something, was it hit by the aircraft? The leg is broken, can''t climb up? So there is no way to see me?" Ji Yanran thought.


    On the fourth day, I still did not see the shadow of Hansen.


    "The **** saw that the girl''s beautiful gentle and generous and noble, so self-deprecating, I feel that I can not match such a perfect, I dare not come to me? It must be true, it must be like this."


    On the fifth day of the sixth day, the seventh day... I haven��t seen Han Sen��s shadow for nearly ten days, and the little devil in my heart suddenly burst.


    "Han Sen, you are a bastard. Who do you think of the old lady? If you eat it, you want to run it? There is no door." Ji Xiaoran��s angry little flame is burning in the raging.


    At this time, Hansen just came out of the shelter and returned to the school. He did not come and went to Ji Yunran.


    "The third child, you are just coming back, go with me to listen to Professor Yan''s class." Han Sen only returned to the dormitory, just met Zhang Yang to go outside, Zhang Yang said nothing, dragging Hansen to go outside.


    "How do you think about listening to Professor Yan''s class?" Hansen was very strange.


    Zhang Yang, a young and enthusiastic person with ADHD, has learned everything quickly, but when it comes to some boring theoretical subjects, it is a torment for him.


    Just like Professor Yan��s new ancient Wu modern theory, it is all theoretical knowledge. Yan��s professor is more old-fashioned, and the lectures are very boring. Together with a deadly expression that is unchanged, Zhang Yang��s usual dislike Listen to him.


    However, the new Guwu modern theory is a public compulsory course. Zhang Yang is afraid of hanging a subject, so he has to go, but today he talked about listening to Yan��s class, and his face looked forward and smile, which made Han Sen feel very strange. .


    "You don''t know. The school invited the first asylum sixth **** Ding Mingzhi and the second **** Tang Chengliu to come to our school for lectures and teaching demonstrations. Today, Professor Yan''s class is to be used by them to cooperate with teaching demonstrations. How can this not? Go." Zhang Yang��s face is excited.


    Han Sen suddenly realized that Zhang Yang is so excited. Tang Zhenliu is an idol of Zhang Yang. This guy is not a photo of a beautiful woman in his own head, but a poster of Tang Zhenliu��s one-on-one, is a wonderful flower. .


    Zhang Yang��s original wish was not the archery system, but the new ancient martial arts system. However, his physical quality was unqualified, and he could only take the path of special enrollment and the archery system.


    Hansen was also surprised at first, how can he apply for such a character that requires quiet and patience, and he later learned what he said.


    Tang Zhenliu��s violent knives and knives have won praise and have always been regarded as idols and catching up. This time, Tang Zhenliu was invited to do demonstrations by the school. It��s no wonder that Zhang Yang is so excited.


    Hansen was taken to the classroom by Zhang Yang, and he had been listening to the class of Yan��s professors, but he was already crowded.


    The seat is long gone, and even the crowds on the second floor are crowded.


    There are also a lot of excitement in the female classmates, and it seems that they are very interested in both Mingzhi and Tang Zhenliu.


    "Han Sen, you also come to see Ming Zhi and Tang Zhenliu? Come here, come here and sit here." The eye-catching classmate saw Hansen, and he gave him a seat with great enthusiasm.

 Chapter 167： seek death

    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. He looked at it carefully and had no impression of the classmate. He didn''t seem to know each other.


    "Great God, it is normal for you not to know me. I am also an archery system. You are arguing for our archery system in the Xingyu Cup. If you come to someone else, I will definitely not let you, of course you will not. The same, come and come, sit first." The classmate smiled and put Hansen in the seat.


    "Thank you." Han Sen couldn''t think that he had such a treatment. Everyone had pulled him over, and he wouldn''t be polite again. He sat down directly.


    "It��s really Hansen, it��s rare."


    "His armor game is really exciting."


    "The Great God also likes to watch stars?"


    ......


    Many students whispered a few words, but I have to say that the quality of the Black Hawk Military Academy students is really good, and no one has come up to disturb Hansen. At most, it is more to watch.


    Soon after the class time, Professor Yan walked in with two young men, one of whom had a handsome and smiling guy all day, Han Sen cooked can not be cooked again, that is, Tang Zhenliu.


    Another cold-faced guy, Hansen also knows that Yu Mingzhi, the sixth son of the Ten Great Sons, only did not participate in the battle of the Son of God. He did not deal with Yu Mingzhi.


    The quality of the students of the Black Hawk Military Academy is very good. There is no such voice as exclaiming cheers. Just waiting for Professor Yan to introduce Tang Zhenliu and Yu Mingzhi gave a warm applause, especially Zhang Yang, introduced to Tang Zhenliu. At the time, the slap is about to swollen.


    Formally began to lecture, Professor Yan is still teaching his own knowledge in an old-fashioned way, but today is very different, when he talks about various theories, he will invite Tang Zhenliu and Yu Mingzhi to do the demonstration.


    With the participation of two big stars, today''s teaching effect can be described as a perfect score. Both Ming Zhi and Tang Zhenliu have shown a high degree of new ancient martial arts, and the demonstration is also very standard.


    "In the final analysis, the ultimate goal of the new ancient martial arts is to make the best use of its own strength. In the real actual combat, in addition to the power that often affects the final result, psychological factors are also a very important factor, so all kinds of new ancient martial arts, There are psychological game training methods, such as the pusher in the new Taiji, whose focus is on the application of the power of the virtual and the power and the prejudgment of the force."


    Professor Yan continued with a voice that had almost no stagnation: "For example, the black and white boxing in the New Guwu is also a training for psychological games. Let''s make a demonstration of black and white boxing for Ming Zhi and Tang Zhenliu."


    After Yan Yan��s words were finished, Yu Mingzhi said: ��Professor Yan, just the words of Tang Zhenliu and me, the students can��t feel the true essence of black and white boxing. It��s better to ask two students to come up and return with me. What do you think of Tang Zhenliu��s practice?��


    The classmates at the stage suddenly applauded, and it is naturally very good to be able to practice with stars like Tang Zhenliu and Yu Mingzhi.


    "Tang Zhenliu, what do you think?" Professor Yan looked at Tang Zhenliu. The school did not arrange for interaction with students. He had to seek the will of Tang Zhenliu before he could decide.


    "This is Yan''s teaching of your class. I am obeying all the arrangements for teaching you." Tang Zhenliu said with a smile.


    Said, Tang Zhenliu also looked at Ming Zhi, Yu Mingzhi''s mind he certainly understands that Yu Mingzhi played against him in the battle of the gods, and he was miserable by him. Now it is a pair of black and white boxing. Mingzhi is afraid that he will lose too much, and he is not willing to lose face in front of so many students, so he will have such a proposal.


    "If this is the case, then choose two students to come up with Yu Mingzhi and Tang Zhenliu to do black and white boxing. Are there any students who voluntarily sign up?" Professor Yan''s eyes swept across the faces of a group of students.


    Hey!


    Almost all of the classmates raised their hands, and only a few people, such as Hansen, did not raise their hands.


    Tang Zhenliu on the stage had already seen Hansen. When Hansen did not raise his hand, his heart suddenly took a deep breath. Hansen was too strong in this respect. He was really afraid that Hansen would come up, if Hansen was abused in so many students, and this face really has no place to put it.


    Tang Zhenliu just breathed a sigh of relief. Yu Mingzhi suddenly said: "Professor Yan, I heard that one of your school��s Ouyang umbrella students who had taken the top ten in the new Guru League of the military academy is better to ask him to come up with practice?"


    "I am sorry, Ouyang Xiaoqiu did not come to the class." Professor Yan said faintly: "Or else you choose a classmate yourself?"


    Yu Mingzhi smiled and was not polite. He looked at the classmates under the audience and asked: "Which classmates have the highest level of new ancient Wu in addition to Ouyang umbrella?"


    The eyes of a group of students looked at Hansen in a brush, although I don��t know how Hansen��s new ancient Wu��s level is, but the toughness of Hansen��s driving armor has been deeply rooted in people��s minds, and can complete such operations and physical fitness. It must be very powerful.


    Yu Mingzhi gave a slight glimpse, and they couldn��t think that these students were so united. It seems that the classmates they watched should be very influential in the school.


    However, Yu Mingzhi did not put Han Sen in his heart. The number of cadets in the world of the first shelter was gone, and he did not see a few who could enter the top ten sons. He was the sixth son, and naturally he did not put these students in his eyes. .


    When Tang Zhenliu looked at Mingzhi��s eyes, he knew that it was going to be broken. If he had Hansen��s point, wouldn��t he find it?


    However, Yu Mingzhi did not understand Tang Zhenliu��s mood. He smiled directly at Hansen and said, ��What does this classmate call? Do you want to do black and white boxing with me?��


    Hansen��s heart was a little depressed, and he didn��t raise his hand. This was eaten by Ming Zhi. Nothing to do with him.


    "Great God, we are optimistic about you."


    "Great God, what you do, go up."


    ......


    The students all gave Han Sen a face, and suddenly they started to groan. They also wanted to see how Hansen��s new ancient Wushu level.


    Yu Mingzhi saw that Han Sen was so popular in the school that he enjoyed even more than his star. He was even more happy in his heart.


    He originally ordered the name of Ouyang Xiaoqiu, that is, he wanted to express himself well, and let these students know the gap between the cadets and the top ten sons. I did not expect that Ouyang Xiaoqiu did not come.


    If you win a dog and a dog, how can you show the prestige of his sixth son?


    "This classmate, everyone is so strong, you just come up and play, just practice, it doesn''t matter." Yu Mingzhi said with a smile to Han Sen.


    "When it''s over, Yu Mingzhi is a guy who is dead!" Tang Zhenliu''s face was green, and he had never seen such a death. (.)

 Chapter 168： God cant save you either.

    "Han Sen, you will come up with Ming Zhi to do black and white boxing exercises." Professor Yan did not want to waste too much time, he directly named Han Sen''s name.


    Professor Lian Yan was directly named, and Han Sen had to stand up and walk towards the stage.


    Tang Zhenliu saw this situation. After Hansen went to the stage, he quickly said: "Professor Yan, since I have chosen a classmate in Mingzhi, then I also choose a classmate to be my opponent?"


    He doesn''t want to play any black and white boxing with Hansen. It is simply looking for abuse. He doesn''t have such a hobby. When Mingzhi wants to find death, he will let him die.


    Professor Yan had no opinion and agreed to Tang Zhenliu to choose his opponent.


    "Which classmates are willing to do black and white boxing with me?" Tang Zhenliu��s heart was covered with a big stone and asked with a handsome smile.


    The classmates in the audience raised their hands very enthusiastically. Tang Zhenliu smiled and said: "I am planning to give myself some benefits, and also let the students have the opportunity to see the beauty in a bright and beautiful way. Please ask this beautiful female classmate to come up with me. Black and white boxing is right."


    The classmates all laughed and were slightly blushed by the beautiful female classmates in Tang Zhenliu, but they still went to the stage generously.


    Tang Zhenliu asked the name of the beautiful female classmate, and did not give Yu Mingzhi the opportunity to speak. He directly said to Professor Yan: "Professor Yan, let me and the well student do the demonstration first?"


    Professor Yan agreed that Tang Zhenliu and the well classmates had set up the frame and began to practice black and white hands. Tang Zhenliu did not really make full efforts, and cooperated with Professor Yan��s explanation. After practicing for more than a dozen rounds, this was a small win for the classmates, a very pleasant demonstration, and the students gave applause.


    "Han Sen, it''s our turn." Yu Mingzhi couldn''t wait to go up, laughing and waving to Hansen.


    Tang Zhenliu retired to his position and sat down. He smiled and looked at Yu Mingzhi''s death. Anyway, he had nothing to do with Yu Mingzhi. He didn''t like this person very much. Yu Mingzhi wanted to die. He wanted to die. How could it stop at Mingzhi?


    Hansen smiled and walked to the opposite side of Mingzhi, and opened the same frame as Yu Mingzhi.


    The so-called black and white boxing practice is actually a judgment exercise of virtual strength and strength. Two people stand side by side with one arm, one person throws a punch and another, and the other defends.


    However, the attacking person punched out this punch. There are two different ways of exerting black boxing and white boxing. Black boxing is strength and white boxing is power.


    The defensive person must judge whether the other party is using black boxing or white boxing. If the opponent is judged to be black boxing, he needs to dodge the retreat and not be hit by the opponent''s black boxing.


    However, if it is judged that the other party is using white boxing, then it is not flashing and not hiding, and directly raises the arm to frame this fist.


    Black and white boxing is a new ancient military of the military school. It is used for the training of virtual strength and psychological games. Each cadet student will learn in the first three months of comprehensive training, but there will be no students in the military school. Black and white boxing.


    The black boxing of black and white boxing is very similar to the boxing method of white boxing. It is not an easy thing to distinguish between black boxing and white boxing in an instant, mainly relying on observation, prejudging and psychological aspects. The reaction is still second.


    If the judgment is not accurate, even if the reaction is fast, it will be useless.


    "Han Sen, you will be the first to punch." Yu Mingzhi said very generously, the people who usually punch are still relatively cheap.


    Moreover, Yu Mingzhi is also quite confident in his own achievements in black and white boxing. He is confident that he can use Hansen''s subtle movements to judge whether he is using black boxing or white boxing.


    "Can you start now?" Hansen looked at Mingzhi.


    "Begin... oh... ah..." Yu Mingzhi just opened his mouth, and Han Sen hit a punch on his chest. The fundamental reaction of Ming Zhiyi was not there, and there was no dodge or parry. A punch in the chest, and again and again a few steps, suddenly a anger from the heart.


    Professor Yan is very serious in teaching next: "Han Sen is doing very well, very standard psychological game application, this is the psychological game in actual combat, using the psychological loopholes and weak links of the other party to give the other party a fatal One blow, but Hansen��s classmates are still doing a little bit. This punch should attack the other side��s key points, such as the nose or eyes of the face, or the throat, which makes it easier for the opponent to lose combat power and facilitate the next connection. The blow."


    The students listened to nod and nodded, and the expression of a heart-felt confession, Yu Mingzhi was so hanged and not mad, and the anger that rushed to the throat was swallowed.


    Professor Yan Yan said this. If he is angry again, it will obviously be too ugly, and it will only make people laugh.


    "Han Sen is doing very well, let''s continue." Yu Mingzhi squeezed a smile and walked back to the position of the game.


    In the heart of Tang Zhen��s heart, I��m going to have a lot of fun: ��Yu Mingzhi, Yu Mingzhi, you are really dead, just do a demo, even if you find a military school girl��s paper, it��s fine, nothing to mess with. That monster, God can''t save you this bad luck."


    Of course, Yu Mingzhi does not think so. He only thinks that he was just a moment of his own intentions, so he will follow Hansen��s way. It is not because of the strength problem. As long as he is serious, Han Sen has no chance at all.


    How can a student at a military academy compare with his sixth son?


    In fact, most of the students think so. Although they think that Hansen should be very strong, but compared with one of the strongest non-evolutionists in the entire league, the sixth-ranked god, Mingzhi, is naturally worse.


    After all, people in Mingzhi is the sixth strongest in the world, and Hansen just took the first place in the Blackhawk School, and it is not an ancient Wushu class, but only a warfare operation.


    Therefore, psychologically, the students still feel that Mingzhi is definitely better than Hansen��s new ancient Wu.


    "Han Sen, let''s get started." After Yu Mingzhi finished speaking, he immediately guarded and hugged Hansen. This time he did not have the slightest care.


    Hansen was also polite, directly swaying his fists, fiercely smashing toward the face of Ming Zhi. Just now Professor Yan did not say it, and it was right to face it. It is the key.


    Yu Mingzhi saw the standing position of Hansen''s feet, the twisting angle of the body, and the ups and downs of the shoulders. Soon he easily made his own judgment.


    "It��s really a flamboyant acting. It��s obviously not a bit of an imposing manner. It looks very horrible. It��s just a virtual fist without a force. When I was in kindergarten, it was already like this.�� Yu Mingzhi��s face showed some contempt. It was confirmed that Hansen��s fist must be a white fist of virtual force, and the arm was put up directly. Because Hansen was determined to use white boxing, Yu Mingzhi only raised one arm to show his powerful. Confident and accurate judgment.

 Chapter 169： Handsome one word

    Hey!


    Hansen��s fist was on the arm of Ming Zhi. When Ming Zhi suddenly his face was green, he recognized that this punch was Yu Mingzhi, who was a virtual white boxer. It was not just a single arm parry, but he did not put much power at all. He was slammed by Hansen''s black fist and suddenly his arm was smashed into his face.


    Yu Mingzhi only felt a sigh of the brain, and then the nose sent a sore feeling, the body could not easily retreat a few steps, and fell to the ground.


    The classroom was suddenly quiet, and the students were a little embarrassed. The first punch can be said to be Mingzhi''s care, but the punch was made in the case of Mingzhi''s full attention. Yu Mingzhi was still wrong.


    "The great **** is the great god, even the black and white fists are so powerful."


    "Haha, no matter how good or bad it is, just this punch is worth it, but the sixth **** is in Mingzhi!"


    "This punch is sour."


    "It is the great **** of our Black Hawk Military Academy, it is a cow."


    "Haha, see no, Yu Mingzhi��s confident expression just now, it��s green."


    ��It��s just an idol. How many of the students in the military academy can make such a name?��


    "It��s worth it to listen to Professor Yan��s class today."


    Tang Zhenliu resisted the laughter, and he was about to get out of the internal injuries: "Yu Mingzhi, Yu Mingzhi, if you are smart, now you can find your own steps and keep your face, otherwise you will lose your face." The family is gone."


    Professor Yan is a serious analytical teaching: "The textbook-style virtual power application, pay attention to his tiptoes slightly extroverted, this is actually a representation of the use of virtual power, when the general use of strength, the toes are slightly introverted, and Han Sen classmates made accurate use of this point to make psychological confusion, let the other party think that he is using virtual force, this is just one point, then look at his waist movements and shoulders..."


    Professor Yan directly played back the holographic image of Hansen��s blow, and made a detailed analysis, pointing out the advantages of Hansen��s attack, although the sound did not have much ups and downs, but the words for Hansen��s A blow is very much respected.


    "I wiped, the **** is really a cow, and I have done so many details in a simple punch." The students were even more admired after listening.


    Yu Mingzhi wiped his nose and blood from the ground and it was difficult to keep a smile on his face.


    However, Yu Mingzhi apparently did not know how to advance and retreat like Tang Zhenliu thought. He even thought that it was his own care, which would lead to this failure. He even went to Hansen again.


    Hansen naturally won''t be polite with Mingzhi. This person''s mind Hansen also sees clearly, that is, he wants to step on his Hansen''s head to show his power in Mingzhi. How can Hansen be so kind to such people? ?


    It was a punch that smashed the past on Mingzhi��s face. Yu Ming��s eyes stared at Hansen and made a judgment again. No matter how you look at it, Han Sen��s punch is not a bit murderous. Although the performance is fierce, However, there is no punch at all. This kind of boxing is not half-threatening at all. Yu Mingzhi has absolute confidence in his judgment.


    He has been in the first shelter for nearly ten years. He has experienced many battles, big and small, and he has a lot of experience in the enemy. He has no intention to kill the enemy. He can naturally feel it.


    Even if it is a friend''s discussion, as long as there is a winning heart, there will be some killing, and it is impossible for him to feel nothing.


    "White boxing." Yu Mingzhi resolutely judged himself, but he still did not dare to use a single arm like the last time. This time, his arms crossed in front of him and he took the boxing of Hansen.


    Hey!


    Yu Mingzhi��s face was as good as a few steps to stabilize himself. He couldn��t believe Hansen. He clearly optimistic about Hansen��s punch is a threatless force. How could it be black boxing?


    The following students have already been excited about it, and did not expect Hansen to win again in Mingzhi.


    If they are not in class now, they hate to go to the stage to hug Hansen, which is too much for their Black Hawk Military Academy. The sixth son of the Tang Dynasty came to their Black Hawk Military Academy to demonstrate and demonstrate that they were actually black eagle. The classmates even played three times. If you say go out, there are many faces.


    In the future, who dares to brag about them to watch the performance of the sixth **** in Mingzhi, they can look up at the sky at a forty-five degree angle, and grin with disdain: "The sixth son? Is it awesome? Last time When I came to our school, I couldn''t find it in the north of my classmates, that is, I didn''t play at that time, otherwise the sly would be even worse. What? You don''t believe, say I brag? Don''t believe you go to our school to ask, Who is that who..."


    Professor Yan is still doing his job, and imparts the advantages and theoretical knowledge of Hansen to the students in detail, but unfortunately, few students now have a heart to listen to his explanation.


    Tang Zhenliu felt a little shameful for Mingzhi, but he did not know how to live and die. He couldn��t swallow this breath, and even proposed a party to change him.


    Tang Zhenliu shook his head slightly: "This is in Mingzhi, the mind is too narrow, and some are too ignorant to advance or retreat, otherwise it will not get such a situation."


    Hansen agreed with Ming Zhi��s request and changed to the defensive side. Yu Mingzhi stared at Hansen and directly hit a punch.


    Seeing the worried expression on the face of the classmates in the audience, Yu Mingzhi secretly smug: "Now all of you must think that I am already angry and angry, so I want to retaliate, this punch must be a full-fledged black boxing? You think so It��s a big mistake. I��m just looking at you. I��ll give you a white punch. When you win this game, you can show Laozi��s broad mind and how much you can save the face you just lost. ��


    Yu Mingzhi is in a punch, thinking that Han Sen will definitely dodge a punch, who knows that Han Sen has no intention of dodging, even if he does not even lift his arms, even an arm is useless. Just sticking out a palm and blocking it in front of Ming Zhi��s fist.


    Yu Mingzhi suddenly changed his face, and his fist was already grasped by Han Sen��s hand, and the two people were fixed there.


    "I rubbed, handsome burst, just now I thought that Mingzhi this punch is definitely a black boxing. I didn''t expect it to be a white boxing. The **** is a great god, a word, handsome."


    "That''s chic."


    "The great **** is really a cow, there is no one who is confident."


    "I thought that the Great God is only a warrior to operate the cow, I did not expect even black and white fists to be so strong!"


    Professor Yan is also doing the analysis and teaching in a meticulous manner, and more and more students have heard the news. Even the students standing outside the window are looking inside.


    Students who did not occupy the position, at this time, looked at the synchronized teaching hologram on the smart machine.

 Chapter 170： Three fists and three palms

    "Suddenly, hurry up to the school Skynet community." Ji Yanran is listening to the class, Qu Lili sitting next to him suddenly licked him with his fingers, pressed down the voice and said.


    "Don''t make trouble, listen to class." Ji Yanran is not in a good mood. These days, he did not see Han Sen''s shadow and tickles her hateful teeth.


    "Do you know that Yu Mingzhi and Tang Zhenliu came to our school with the new ancient martial arts to coordinate teaching?" Qu Lili''s face showed an excited expression and continued.


    "Know, I am not interested in chasing stars." Ji Yanran said absently.


    "When Yu Mingzhi demonstrated the black and white boxing on the stage, he picked up the **** and went up. The result was abused by the great god. He even made three black punches." Qu Lili looked like a gossip.


    "Great God? Which big god? Ouyang small umbrella?" Ji Yanran stunned, the first reaction is the Ouyang small umbrella of the new ancient martial arts, the Black Hawk Military Academy counts him the most powerful.


    "Ouyang small umbrella is Ouyang small umbrella, I am talking about the big god, the great god." Qu Lili said seriously.


    "Which god?" Ji Yanran still did not respond.


    "Which is it, the one who abused everything in the battle, in addition to him, who is our **** in our school?" Qu Lili gave a glance at the record.


    ��Han Sen?�� Ji Yanran glimpsed a little, then quickly opened the communicator, connected to the virtual community of the school, and directly entered the teaching live broadcast of Professor Yan.


    When the live broadcast was opened, it was seen that Ming Zhi punched Hansen, and Han Sen did not hide even if he did not hide. He only reached out a palm and blocked the fist of Ming Zhi.


    "It is such self-confidence, the **** is so handsome, but Yu Ming is too dishy, ??but my family Tang Zhenliu did not play, otherwise it is really wonderful." Qu Lili said excitedly, she is a fan of Tang Zhenliu, from the beginning She was watching Tang Zhenliu, so she knew Hansen��s business, but said in a flash: ��How do I look at the gods and I��m familiar with it, as if I have seen it before?��


    "Of course you have seen it, you haven''t seen it in the Xingyu Cup." Ji Yanran said with a small face, and quickly said.


    "Yes? How do I feel like I have seen him somewhere else?" Qu Lili had some doubts, but she was thrown aside in the blink of an eye: "Yu Mingzhi is here again."


    Ji Yanran sighed with relief. Fortunately, in the middle of the night, the dormitory was very dark. Qu Lili did not see Hansen��s appearance. She was scared to run only after listening to Han Sen��s words.


    However, looking at Hansen in the virtual image, Ji Xiaoran��s little tiger tooth grinds up and hates it: ��Well, you Hansen, actually went to the new Guwu side, **, you are going to hook which What about the girl?"


    Ji Yanran glanced at the old professor who was giving lectures, watching what he was writing, and quickly packed up things and quietly went outside the classroom.


    "Well, what are you doing?" Qu Lili was surprised to see Ji Yunran who wanted to run.


    Ji Yanran waved her hand and made a banned gesture, then quietly withdrew from the classroom and hurried to the classroom where Yan Professor was.


    Of course, she is going to find Hansen��s hateful guy to settle accounts. She must not let the bad guys lie to other girls.


    However, when she went to the classroom where Professor Yan was located, she found that even the people on the corridor were crowded with people, and they couldn��t get in, and I couldn��t see anything in it.


    Ji Yanran can only continue to use the communicator to watch the live broadcast, waiting for Hansen to come out from inside.


    "Han Sen has made a textbook-style black and white boxing attack and defense for us..." Professor Yan has been faithful to his education work, and has made the perfect analysis of Hansen''s performance. It is indeed a perfect black and white boxing for textbooks. Attack and defense.


    Yu Mingzhi did not believe in evil and played three white punches in succession. The result was directly blocked by Han Sen��s palm. This made Ming Zhi��s face red and became pig liver color. In the end, Professor Yan really couldn��t stand it, and announced black and white boxing. The demonstration ended and Hansen went back to the seat.


    Yu Mingzhi��s face was green. He originally wanted to show his face at the Black Hawk Military Academy. He did not expect to lose his face and lost his family. This time it��s a shameful face, and it��s been abused by a military school student. For a **** son, This is absolutely a shame.


    The most insulting thing for Mingzhi is that Hansen is only listening to the instructions of Professor Yan from the beginning to the end. After winning, there is no half-satisfied color. It��s not like winning a big star, it��s like just winning one. Passers-by, even a little happy reaction.


    "The third child, I didn''t expect your black and white boxing to be so powerful. After we went back, we..." Zhang Yang��s eyes were full of excitement, but he said half of it, and the rest of the words swallowed back.


    Zhang Yang thought of the most mysterious afternoon of the 304 bedroom. If you think about it, in the face of the third child, it seems that the strong sparks are hard to recover.


    The rest of the lesson was a bit confusing. Yu Mingzhi was restless and his face was very ugly, while the students looked at Han Sen from time to time. Although the quality of the students was very good, they didn��t whisper in the classroom, but the school. The virtual community has already been smashed.


    "The Great God once again made a new height, and the black and white boxing ravaged the sixth **** in Mingzhi."


    "With only one hand covering the sky, the Son of God can''t escape the Wuzhi Mountain."


    "Three fists and three palms to destroy the Son of God."


    "Haha, my Black Hawk Military Academy really has a big god, the armor blows everything, and the black and white fist kills the god."


    "It seems that watching the big gods and Tang Zhenliu''s black and white boxing fight, I don''t know who they are stronger."


    "Do you still ask? Of course it is a great god."


    "That may not be the case, Tang Zhenliu is not the kind of parallel goods of Mingzhi, the old **** of the gods, will soon be promoted to the stronghold of the Second God''s shelter, not the average person can compare."


    "It is also said that in addition to Lin Feng and God, I think that among those who have not evolved, there should be no one who is the opponent of Tang Zhenliu."


    "Tang is really powerful, and our gods are not vegetarian. We can end up in Mingzhi, and we still have the opportunity to fight with Tang Zhen. Anyway, I am very much looking forward to their battle."


    "I am afraid there is no chance. The Great God did not intend to take the shot from the very beginning. It is because Ming Zhi himself is looking for a pumping, and it is hard to go to the gods. Tang Zhenliu is not such a person."


    "It is a pity to not see the Great God and Tang Zhenliu."


    Ji Yanran also looked at the discussion in the community. When he saw that his classmates praised Hansen, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help but slightly lifted up, and he gave a hint of inexplicable joy from the heart, as if he had been praised.


    After the end of Professor Yan��s class, Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen. Many students talked to him around him. He hesitated and didn��t go.


    Looking at the time, Ji Yanran turned and went to the cafeteria. At this time, Han Sen will definitely go to the cafeteria, and Hansen and her like juice, only that canteen, so Ji Yan is very determined that Hansen will pass.


    Ji Yanran had just walked away, but was beaten by Qu Lili who was running out of breath: "Oh, you are not going to see the gods? Why is this gone?"


    "Who said that I went to see him?" Ji Yanran grinned, and said with some shame.


    "You didn''t go to see the big god, then what did you skip class to do?" Qu Lili asked in confusion.


    "Can''t you go to eat?" Ji Yanran said and went to the canteen.


    Qu Lili also followed the past. After arriving at the cafeteria, Ji Yanran deliberately picked a more conspicuous position. He thought in his heart: "If the **** dares not come over, I will never spare him."

 Chapter 171： I am Ji Yanran’s boyfriend.

    "Awkward, who are you waiting for?" Qu Lili suddenly asked.


    "No." Ji Yanran replied absently. "What do you always look at the door?" Qu Lili asked in confusion.


    Ji Yanran suddenly turned a little red, and some of the panic regained his gaze and bowed his head to eat: "How can I look at the door?"


    "Oh, you are a little bit wrong." Qu Lili looked up and down Ji Jiran.


    "Great God is coming!" Suddenly, someone snorted, and Qu Lili quickly looked at the door. She saw Hansen and Zhang Yang walk into the cafeteria.


    Qu Lili suddenly looked at Ji Yanran with some unbelievable: "Well, you are not waiting for the big **** to appear? How do you know that he will come to this canteen? Hurry up and honestly."


    "Don''t talk about it, who is waiting for him, how do I know that he will come here." Ji Yanran used his juice to cover up his panic.


    But Qu Lili still wants to say something. Hansen and Zhang Yang have already walked to the table of the two at the dinner plate. They smiled and said: "Two sisters, can we sit here?"


    "Of course." Qu Lili looked at Ji Yunran who was drinking juice, and looked at Han Sen, as if she understood something, said with a smile.


    "The Great God and Ji Yun are sitting together, they won''t have anything?"


    "No, the gods have been in school for a few months? Didn''t you see him and Ji Yanran go together?"


    "But it seems that their relationship seems to be unusual."


    ......


    Ji Yanran now regrets coming to the cafeteria. She just had some heads for a while. Now Hansen has come over, and her heart has also disappeared a bit, but now the burning eyes around her face are burning. Get up, just bury your head and drink juice.


    "Great God, let me know, my name is Qu Lili, it is the command line of the warship. This is my roommate Ji Yanran. You should know?" Qu Lili smiled and reached out.


    "Hello, my name is Han Sen, the archery department, I am Ji Yanran''s boyfriend." Hansen''s friendly reach and Qu Lili shook.


    puff!


    Ji Yanran drank the juice in his mouth, and the other students in the cafeteria actually sprayed all the things in his mouth.


    Hansen��s words are natural, but they are listening to them, but they are arrogant and arrogant, Ji Yanran��s boyfriend, who never dared to introduce themselves.


    "The Great God is the Great God, and this is too much."


    "I rely on, is it really fake?"


    "The great **** is really together with Ji Jiran. It is too fast. He only entered school for a few months."


    "When it''s over, the school flowers of our Black Hawk Military Academy have been picked up."


    "But our school can be worthy of the glory, and there is only a great god."


    ......


    The souls of the gossips in the canteens can no longer hold back, not excited whispers, or quickly send virtual images and photos just taken to the school virtual community.


    "The big god''s girlfriend is exposed, it will be her", "The goddess recognized by the gods, you are absolutely unexpected", "God, the school flower was picked", various posts and images of different titles, all of a sudden the whole community They all smashed.


    At this time, Qu Lili was stunned and looked at Han Sen. Although she thought that Han Sen might have something to do with Ji Yanran, she never thought that Han Sen actually said that she was a boyfriend of Ji Yanran. Her understanding of Ji Yanran, how can Ji Yanran make this happen.


    Qu Lili didn''t return to her for a moment. She kept Hansen''s hand and did not let go. She looked at Hansen and stuttered: "You are awkward... awesome boyfriend?"


    "What are you talking about? If you are also a boyfriend of our president, do you want to be ignorant or not, I will cut you now?" Several men came to the table, Li Yufeng looked gloomy, and the monkey on the side was right. Hansen yelled.


    "Why don''t I match?" Hansen looked the same, looking at the monkeys and the gloomy Li Yufeng, and the members of the gods who were excited around them.


    "Our president said before, if you want to be her boyfriend, at least the level of God''s hand is better than her, can you do it?" The monkey rushed to Hansen.


    "This condition is very simple." Hansen said casually.


    Li Yufeng stared at Hansen and suddenly said coldly: "Now you have to win me, you have the qualification to pursue sorrow."


    Li Yufeng knows that Han Sen��s armor level is so high, his hand speed must not be slow, and it��s really not difficult to win the game, so he will take the initiative to speak.


    "Win you, isn''t that simpler?" Hansen laughed.


    "What are you talking about?" The monkeys and others suddenly became angry.


    Li Yufeng stopped them, staring at Hansen coldly, his eyes full of burning flames: "Take me a fight, if you lose, don''t let me see you in front of you."


    "Do you need to compare? You have lost." Hansen smiled.


    "Mom, don''t dare to say, what is the force?" The monkey thought that Hansen didn''t dare to compare and suddenly sneered.


    The teammates around him also helped him to ridicule Hansen. Li Yufeng looked at Hansen with disdain and said: "If you dare not compare, you will be far away."


    But at this time, a flash of lightning crossed Qu Lili''s mind, Qu Lili suddenly stood up, her hands pressed on the table, her eyes widened and stared at Hansen, almost useless: " Are you Ji Yanran''s boyfriend?"


    The friends around me were shocked by Qu Lili. They all felt that Qu Lili was too much of a fuss. Han Sen didn��t say it all. He was Ji Yanran��s boyfriend. Isn��t this all the more?


    However, Qu Lili quickly changed her question: "You are my girlfriend, Ji Jiran?"


    All of a sudden everyone opened their mouths and looked at Hansen as if they were staying. Why didn��t they think of it, and the guy who had abused Li Yufeng in the hands of God, and the girlfriend whose id called me was Ji Yanran. .


    Now Hansen personally admits that he is Ji Yanran''s boyfriend, then the person who is most likely to be the id is not him?


    "That is my God''s hand school battle network id." Hansen replied casually.


    In an instant, Li Yufeng and the monkeys changed their faces completely. They couldn''t believe to stare at Hansen. If Hansen really is "my girlfriend is Ji Yanran," then Li Yufeng does not need to compare with him.


    "I rely, no wonder the great **** said that he has won, it turns out that he is my girlfriend is awe!"


    "The Great God is really perverted to have no friends. He thought that his armor was strong, but he did not expect his black and white boxing to be stronger. He thought that his black and white is strong. He did not expect him to be the master of God''s hand and won Li Yufeng. There is no such thing as the existence of points."


    "The **** is the rhythm of heaven!"


    The earthquake is simply a 12-magnitude earthquake.

 Chapter 172： Oh its you

    Hansen is Ji Yanran''s boyfriend. "My girlfriend is Ji Yanran" is Han Sen. He is really a boyfriend of Ji Yanran. For a time, the students feel some incredible and feel relieved.


    Yes, unless it is Ji Zhenran''s true boyfriend, who would be so shameless to use that id.


    However, this news still caused great shocks throughout the school. The school flower of the Black Hawk Military Academy was finally famous, and the owner of this famous flower was Hansen.


    Ji Yanran is not wrong with school flowers, but Han Sen is not inferior, even the light is more dazzling.


    The hero of the armor who swept the Xingyu Cup, the master of the sixth **** of black and white, and the monster of the **** of Li Yufeng, the hand of God, is definitely a great **** student of the Blackhawk Military Academy.


    After hearing this news, many people knew that Hansen was "my girlfriend is Ji Yunran." After being surprised, it was only a moment, then I thought that I didn''t feel anything wrong, but I felt that it should be like this.


    Together with the pictures of Hansen and Ji Yanran taken by the students, it seems to be very beautiful, without any sense of violation.


    When two people stood together, others discovered that although Hansen was not beautiful, but the facial features were distinct, and there was a man��s perseverance, which made people feel even more incredible. His skin was no worse than the skin. Crystal clear and do not know how many women are crazy about it.


    Ji Yanran and Han Sen are in the same frame, and they are all cut out. They are all beautiful landscapes. People think that they should be like this. If they change others, they are not perfect.


    Just like a sword with a hero, the adulterer is a pair of heavenly creations. No one thinks that there is something wrong with them.


    "Wait, have we met recently?" After Qu Lili was shocked, the more she saw it, the more she felt that Hansen was familiar. Suddenly, Qu Lili thought of something incredible, and her eyes were about to come out. Hansen: "You...you...the dormitory door..."


    Qu Lili��s words have not been finished yet, and Ji Yanran has stood up and hurriedly took her away from the cafeteria. Ji Yanran now hates to find a piece of tofu and smashes it.


    "Oh, I really didn''t see it. You still have this hand. The old cow eats young grass. Honestly, when did you get the big god? I used to pretend that I didn''t know, and said that I don''t know your boyfriend. Who is it, you can do your acting skills!" Qu Lili looked at Ji Yunran who buried her head in the quilt, laughing and laughing.


    Ji Yanran shrinks into the quilt and swears: "Oh, not what you want, I didn''t really know him before."


    "Ghosts believe in you, you don''t know him, just can''t wait for him at the gate of the dormitory?" Qu Lili snorted and looked distrustful.


    Ji Yanran sat up from the quilt and said with a small face: "Okay, I am all recruited. I didn''t really know him before..."


    Ji Yanran said himself and Hansen from the spacecraft to realize what happened later.


    "Awkwardly, you have already seen the fresh and fascinating elementary school brother, deliberately on the spacecraft?" Qu Lili said after listening to her eyes.


    "Where do I have, don''t think that I think is as good as you..." Ji Yanran is really a hundred.


    At this time, Ji��s phone suddenly rang, and Ji Yanran glanced at Hansen��s number.


    "Hey, it��s a big brother��s elementary school brother. It��s really lingering. It��s just separated, and it��s hit again...�� Qu Lili said with a smile.


    Ji Yanran was somewhat shy and wanted to turn it off, but eventually it was connected, and one ran into the bathroom.


    For a while, Ji Yanran blushes from the bathroom and said: "He said that we just didn''t eat anything and just came out. We have to go to the private dining room to eat something. Can you go?"


    "Which is he?" Qu Lili smiled with a sly smile.


    "Can''t you go?" Ji Yanran said.


    "Go, of course, go back and let the gods introduce me to a few beautiful elementary school brothers." Qu Lili twisted her waist to change her clothes.


    After Ji Yanran and Qu Lili arrived at the private room, they saw Han Sen and Zhang Yang sitting there chatting.


    Seeing that Ji Ruran and Qu Lili came in, Han Sen quickly opened the chair next to him, let Ji Yanran sit next to him, and the other side of Zhang Yang also opened the chair, please Qu Lili seated.


    "Da Shen Primary School brother, are you hiding deep enough? Just so quietly, we will eat our family." Qu Lili looked at Hansen with a smile.


    "I don''t have a chance to eat this. I don''t recognize this account." Hansen said with a smile.


    Ji Yanran suddenly blushes and slams Hansen''s foot under the table. Hansen suddenly screams.


    Qu Lili smiled and leaned forward and leaned forward. After a long while, she smiled and said: "Great God, let''s revisit it. My name is Qu Lili, my best friend is also the best girlfriend."


    "Han Sen, the only boyfriend, this is my classmate and roommate Zhang Yang." Han Sen touched Zhang Yang and said: "Zhang Yang, you introduce yourself."


    Zhang Yang is also welcome, and he introduces himself to the chest: "Zhang Yang''s Zhang, Zhang Yang''s Yang, is now a student of the Blackhawk Military Academy''s archery department, Han Sen''s roommate, and I will become the greatest general of the league in the future."


    "Well, I have aspirations, my sister likes it, and we have a cup for our acquaintance." Qu Lili is very cool.


    None of the four people were awkward people, and they soon became familiar with them. It was easy for young people to talk about it.


    "Great God, you are really wrong. With your relationship with our family, how can you join the heavy armored company, not to our God''s Hand Society?" Qu Lili was arrogant.


    "The hand of God is not challenging. My armor level is more than a dish. I want to learn more." Hansen is telling the truth.


    "Hey, God, you are really good, and only you can answer this way. You answer my service like this." Qu Lili listened to Han Sen''s answer and suddenly laughed.


    Han Sen was about to say something, but the communicator rang at this time. Han Sen looked at the number and said that he was embarrassed. He went to the side and connected the communicator.


    "Great God, mysterious and secret, is the girl?" After Hansen received it, Qu Lili said straightforwardly.


    Ji Yanran also wants to ask, but she has a thin face and does not have a good intention to speak. After listening to Qu Lili, she stared at Hansen.


    "No, a friend is looking for me a little something, I will go find him later." Hansen said.


    "What a friend is so mysterious, let him come together," Qu Lili said.


    Hansen was a bit embarrassed and indulged. Qu Lili continued: "Great God, is your friend unable to meet people? Or are we afraid that we will see your friend?"


    Hansen suddenly smiled: "Sister, if you don''t mind, I will call him together."


    "Call, you haven''t seen a big wind and wave, you are not a classmate, don''t say one, come back ten, and you will eat the same sister." Qu Lili is awkward.

 Chapter 173： June 4th

    "Then I asked him if he could come." Hansen dialed the communicator and said a few words. After closing the communicator, he smiled and said: "He is nearby, and will arrive soon."


    Not long after, I heard a knock on the door. Hansen went to open the door and suddenly saw a man wearing a hat and sunglasses coming in.


    "I said classmates, as for? This is a military school. Who are you going to dress up for?" Qu Lili looked at the other party, and some said unhappy.


    "Li Li." Ji Yanran pulled La Qu Lili.


    The man smiled and said: "The same is true, I am afraid of trouble to wear this stuff."


    Said, the man has picked up the hat and sunglasses, revealing a handsome face with sharp edges.


    A few people in the house suddenly became dumbfounded, especially Qu Lili and Zhang Yang, and the eyes were about to come out.


    "Tang...Tang Zhenliu..." Qu Lili��s speech was stuttering. She did not think that Tang Zhenliu would stand face to face in front of her, and she just seemed to be very unfair, accusing Tang Zhenliu. .


    "Hello, I am Hansen''s friend Tang Zhenliu, don''t bother you?" Tang Zhenliu said with a smile.


    "Do not disturb, don''t bother..." Qu Lili, who has always been pungent, just turned into a lady in a moment, and she also showed some shyness of a girl.


    Hansen��s heart is dark music: ��It��s a natural thing to drop a thing. A woman who is so hot like Qu Lili��s encounter with Tang Zhenliu immediately turned from a tiger to a cat. This is also true. Qu Lili shouldn��t be stalking between me and me."


    Han Sen introduced Tang Zhenliu to them. In fact, they only introduced Qu Lili to Tang Zhenliu. They all recognized Tang Zhenliu.


    Zhang Yang is also very excited and shakes hands with Tang Zhenliu. He always appreciates the violent swords of Tang Zhenliu. He regards it as an idol and a goal. It is also very exciting to see real people today.


    "Tang Zhenliu, I will definitely defeat you." Zhang Yang held the hand of Tang Zhenliu, excitedly said.


    Tang Zhenliu suddenly stunned, and Hansen on the side was about to laugh. "Old Tang, this sentence is spoken from Zhang Yangkou. There is absolutely no maliciousness. Among the people that this guy wants to defeat, including the Emperor of the Shura. The heads of our coalition, many members of the House of Lords, etc."


    Tang Zhenliu suddenly understood and smiled and said: "Zhang Yang classmates, I am honored to be defeated by you."


    Ji Yanran and Qu Lili next to each other grinned.


    "Don''s big star, if you and the big **** elementary school brother play black and white fist, will you win?" Qu Lili asked in a whim.


    "Open the June 4th." Tang Zhenliu smiled a little reluctantly, and also blinked at Hansen''s eyes.


    "The third child is so strong, you still have a 40% chance of winning?" Zhang Yang said with amazement.


    "Cough, I said that I only have 40% chance of winning." Tang Zhenliu said helplessly.


    Qu Lili suddenly looked at Han Sen with amazement, as if she didn''t know him at all.


    People like Tang Zhenliu actually said that he had only 40% chance of winning in Hansen. This is too unacceptable. He is the second **** of the first shelter!


    ......


    After Tang Zhen��s departure, Hansen resumed his usual life. Most of the time he was in the heavy armored company. His armor driving skills still have many problems. The students who abused the school can still, It��s really the finals of the Xingyu Cup, but it may not be able to win the championship.


    The championship reward is very good, Hansen is also very interested in this.


    However, a very bad news came from the organizer of the Xingyu Cup. Hansen and his silver murder were disqualified. Hansen used the illegal armor.


    The Black Hawk Military Academy also strongly protested and made representations with Xingyu Group, but the other party��s determination to cancel Hansen and the silver murder competition was great. There was no room for it. The attitude was extremely tough and the Hansen and the silver murder were resolutely cancelled. Eligibility.


    The attitude of Xingyu Group is so strong, because God��s son, the prince of the Xingyu Group, after watching Hansen��s game, directly ordered the death of Hansen, so even this time, no one said With the use of Xingyu Group, it is already ironic to cancel Hansen''s qualifications.


    Hansen��s disqualification from the competition has caused a lot of controversy among the Union Military Academy. There are clap appraisers, and there are also those who are unacceptable to Xingyu��s practice.


    The biggest controversy is that Hansen��s silver murder is not a violation. After all, the Xingyu Cup does not specify the parameters of the battle armor. The violations mentioned by Xingyu Group are just one side.


    "I know that there must be a problem with the armor. Otherwise, how could a student who just entered school be so strong?"


    "But what is the violation of his armor? Xingyu Group does not give a reasonable explanation, it is difficult to convince the public."


    "There is definitely a violation. I think that Hansen is an official second generation. It must be a military armor. Otherwise, how could there be no armor of that model?"


    "It must be that the military armor is correct. The military armor is legally stipulated that it cannot be used in the alliance. That Hansen has already violated the law and should be arrested and interrogated."


    "I thought it was a powerful person. It turned out to be a guy who was cheating on the armor. He gave me a military main armor, and I was able to crush the school division."


    "This is extremely unfair to other players."


    "I think it''s not enough to just cancel the qualification. I should cancel the championship of his division."


    "That is, what kind of qualification does such a person have to win the championship?"


    There are a lot of black Hansen voices on the Internet. Needless to say, nature is also the hand of God.


    Many students who don��t know the truth are also confused by these voices. After all, it��s terrible to be a rumor.


    However, Hansen did not have the mood to pay attention to those at this time. Disteel had already passed the conditions of Hansen, and Hansen officially signed an endorsement contract, and there were some additional activity treaties.


    The most important one is that Teijin will hold a Teijin Battle Armor Championship on the 10th of next month. Hansen must participate as a seed player.


    In the month before the Titan Steel Battle Hegemony, it was the time when the Titanium Silver Killed TS Warfare was listed, and Disteel had prepared an overwhelming advertising campaign.


    The 10th Emperor Steel Battle Hegemony of the next month is not only the match day, but also the official release date of the Silver Kill TS.


    The 10th of next month is exactly the day when the Xingyu Cup finals started. This will be the first battle for Teijing to launch a full-scale impact on civilian armor.


    As a spokesperson, Hansen must also cooperate with Digang to shoot some promotional videos and commercials. Hansen is of course very happy.


    His silver murder has been sent to the military laboratories of Digang to accept the transformation of the weapon system, but even if he is still around, Hansen can''t drive the silver murder. Now he has only one armor to drive - silver kill TS.


    The shape of the silver kill TS is almost the same as the silver murder, but the performance is still a lot worse. The silver murder is an experimental product after all, and its performance is stronger than the general military armor, not to mention the civilian armor.


    However, outsiders certainly can''t tell the difference between silver killing TS and silver killing. If you look at the shape, it is just the same armor.

 Chapter 174： Who is the protagonist?

    The propaganda of Emperor Steel has been sprinkled out, but it is only the concept of propagating super-human armor. From time to time, various news is released, but no one sees what the real new armor looks like.


    At this time, Teijing is taking the time to shoot the propaganda film of Silver Kill ts to prepare for the next real promotion.


    The coordination between Teijin and the military school allowed Hansen to leave the military school without a holiday and go to a base in Digang to shoot a promotional film.


    Because it was a trade secret, Hansen couldn��t reveal any news before the promo was released. So Hansen could only say a word to Ji Yanran. He had to leave for a while and was taken away by the people of Digang. .


    In the film and television shooting base of Teijin, among the top-level offices, a girl wearing a white military uniform and a beautiful 17-year-old girl was arguing in front of Liu Changming.


    "General Manager Liu, I believe that I have the ability and confidence. As the protagonist of the promo, I will complete the filming task. Why should I let me play a vase and let the ordinary students of a military academy be the protagonist of the promo? Please give me an explanation. "Yu Qianqian is very angry at the moment."


    Although he was convinced that he was a soldier''s vocation, Yu Qianqian, who was born into a military family, agreed with him. However, let her go to a military school''s ordinary students as a supporting role, she really can''t accept it.


    As a member of the special armored forces, Yu Qianxun is not only the high-caliber student of the Central Military Academy, but also the fourth son of this year, and also a very popular star.


    As the only woman among the top ten sons of this year, she is still in the position of the fourth god, and is still a super invincible beauty girl. The popularity of Yuqian is even higher than that of Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng.


    As early as a year ago, Yuqian has been designated as the official spokesperson of Disteel, and endorsed most of Disteel''s latest products, sales are very good.


    Therefore, Yuqian is difficult to accept, and he has to be an assistant commander for an ordinary military school student, not to mention the other side is still from the Black Hawk Military Academy.


    For the average person, the Black Hawk Military Academy may be considered a prestigious school, but for the Yu Qianxue from the Central Military Academy, the Black Hawk Military Academy will not enter the stream.


    "Chihiro, how can you be a supporting role? You are the heroine, another classmate is the hero, you are the protagonist." Liu Changming said with a smile: "Moreover, now young people like to watch beautiful women, shoot After coming out, you must be more noticeable than him."


    "General Manager Liu, do you think I am a three-year-old child? This is a war-fighting propaganda film. Do you have the protagonist who does not drive the armor?" Yu Qianqian said with a bite on his lips.


    She has already seen the script, although she is the heroine, but she did not drive the silver ts shot, just exist as a vase, which is completely different from her previous image, and it can only be regarded as a supporting role, after all, A propaganda film, the armor is the real protagonist, the driver of the armor is the core protagonist of the promo.


    "Chihiro, you are not only a soldier, but also a star, you should believe in your acting skills, I believe that in this promo, you must be the protagonist of everyone." Liu Changming said with a narrow eye.


    "But..." Yu Qianqian still wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Liu Changming.


    "No, this is an order. If you have any opinions, you can go to your superior response." Liu Changming sank his face.


    Yu Chihiro bites his lip and reluctantly withdraws from Liu Changming''s office. She is a big star, but she is also a soldier. She must obey orders. Although she is very reluctant, she can only accept orders.


    As a member of the special armored unit, she actually had to make a vase in the propaganda film of a battle armor, and even the armor could not touch it. This is definitely a shame for her.


    "I have to look at what kind of person is, stealing the position of the protagonist from my hand." Yu Qianqian''s beautiful little tiger teeth gently grinded a few times.


    If you change another Warrior endorsement, it will be considered, but Yu Qianqian really likes silver to kill ts. In her opinion, Silver Kill ts is definitely the new revolutionary leader of the armor, so she very much hopes to kill in silver. The protagonist of ts plays the leading role, not a vase.


    When Hansen came to the base, he received personal interviews from Liu Changming. For this man who had the title of General Manager of Teijin, but had the rank of Major General, Hansen did not dare to look down.


    Fortunately, Liu Changming��s perception of Han Sen is very good. This time, the meeting was quite enjoyable. Liu Changming personally arranged Hansen��s residence and prepared a welcome dinner for Hansen. Basically all this with the silver kill. The people involved in the ts promo have come.


    What director, production, etc., Liu Changming introduced Hansen to one by one, the only thing that did not come was the protagonist of the promo film Yu Qianxun.


    However, Hansen did not know what the heroine was, so there was no feeling, and it was a very enjoyable meal.


    The next day, someone took him to the base of the battlefield training ground to do the familiar training of silver kill ts, Hansen only looked at the appearance, almost can not distinguish the difference between silver kill ts and silver murder.


    To say that there is really a difference, the silver kill ts is bigger than Hansen''s silver murder when it is integrated into the box form.


    The silver murder is as big as a portable briefcase, while the silver ts are a lot bigger, like the suitcases with large bills that are common in movies.


    A row of silver kill ts stopped on the display stand, all exactly the same, Han Sen randomly selected one, directly opened a silver kill ts.


    Although the shape is the same, but after the start, Hansen suddenly felt different, driving comfort is better than the silver murder, but the performance is obviously reduced.


    However, even after the reduction of the silver kill ts, the performance is much stronger than the current high-end star series of Xingyu, and the operation is more smooth.


    Hansen has become accustomed to the high performance of the silver murder, the fierce driving operation is almost the same as the silver kill ts, there are some small deviations in the judgment, some Hansen thought that the action can be easily done, but because of the gap in performance and peacetime Very big, but not able to complete smoothly.


    All of this fell in the eyes of Yu Qianxian who sat in a silver stalk ts early in the morning, and suddenly made Yu Qianxun even more worthless for herself. She had to be a supporting role for such a person, and she could not see it.


    "Even if you can''t get back to the protagonist, let him know what level the real armor manipulator is." Yu Qianxu thought, he had already started the silver kill ts, and pulled out a pulse sword, quickly toward the Hansen, who practiced, rushed over.


    Hansen was practicing and suddenly found a high-speed approaching object on the radar. He looked up and saw a silver-killed ts sword rushing toward him.


    Hansen thought that this was to help him to make arrangements for familiar silver killing ts, and he was not surprised. He directly pulled out the pulse sword and put on a posture of fighting.

 Chapter 175： Beauty sparring

    However, Hansen made a mistake in his cognition. He thought that there was a person in the row of silver killing ts. He was his training opponent, so Hansen prepared for the group battle from the beginning, for the first The rushed silver ts, Hansen''s idea is to kill directly at the fastest speed.


    It is much easier to get rid of one and deal with the rest of the nature.


    Liu Changming and director Xu Wenchang, at this time, are watching Hansen practice through monitoring, but suddenly saw a silver kill ts move, they are a slight glimpse.


    Then Liu Changming suddenly reacted and his face sank: "It must be Yuqian, it is really noisy."


    Said, Liu Changming was prepared to let people stop the juggling of Yu Qianxun, but was stopped by Xu Wenchang on the side: "Liu Zong, this is also good, you are not saying that this Hansen is a warfare operation genius? If If he can overcome the words of Yu Qianxun, he can let Yu Qianqian be willing to play the heroine, rather than the hard acting with emotions. Is this not a good thing?"


    Liu Changming is a bitter smile: "Old Xu, you don''t know, what is the origin of Yu Qianxue? Her family has been playing armor for generations. When she was just sixteen, she was taken over by her old man. The special armored forces, all day and those non-human guys practice, the armor operation technology among the peers, really few can win him."


    Taking a deep breath, Liu Changming continued: "Han Sen is very good, but there is no guarantee that he will win the Yuqian. Not to mention that Yuqian has been driving silver kill ts here for several days, but Hansen is only Just getting started, the performance of the silver kill ts is much worse than the silver killing machine, he is probably not suitable for it."


    "Hey, that''s still going to stop people." Xu Wenchang said quickly after listening.


    "It''s too late, I hope there will be good results." Liu Changming smiled bitterly, and now even if he is called in the past, it is too late to stop the Yuqian search that has already rushed to Hansen.


    Yu Qianxun''s operation style is the same as her personality. She likes to take the initiative and crush the opponent with all-round advantages. Even in the face of strong enemies, she can fight against the death and finally fight.


    Yu Qianxun manipulated the silver kill ts to the Hansen high-speed impact, through the powerful force generated by the high-speed impact, from the top down, violently waved the pulse sword.


    When Yu Qianxun saw that Hansen actually lifted the particle pulse sword to meet, the heart was even more disdainful. Under the same performance, she took advantage of the power of high-speed impact, and Hansen��s silver kill ts just stood in place, under the impact. Hansen is definitely a loss. As long as his silver kill ts loses his weight in the impact, it is not so easy to adjust it. Yuqian can use this opportunity to directly suppress Hansen to death.


    Yu Qianqian and a sword squatting down, seems to vent their anger that cannot be the protagonist in this sword.


    Seeing that the pulse sword is about to collide, the distance between the two pulse swords is less than twenty centimeters.


    It sounds like there is still a long distance, but considering the height of the silver ts four meters, this is already an extremely dangerous distance.


    However, at this time, Yu Qianxun suddenly found that the particle pulse sword in front of his eyes disappeared.


    Yu Qianxun suddenly was shocked, but what he wanted to do was too late, only to see each other''s silver kill ts, a light-hearted turn, the tall silver kill ts, it seems to be a lightweight civet cat, but also It is a butterfly wearing a flower, and the hard life and the Yu Qianxue pass by, behind the jade.


    Hey!


    Between the electric and the Flint, Hansen manipulated the silver kill ts and squatted on the back of the other''s ts, plus the full-speed impact of Yu Qianxuan forward, and the jade and her silver kill on one foot. Ts squatted on the ground together.


    Under the violent shock, the whole person of Yu Qianxun stayed, not because of the pain caused by the shock, but because she could not believe that she had lost this way, and she lost to herself. Not looking at the people in your eyes.


    For a while, Yu Qianxun did not continue to operate there. She knew that the script of the other party should be a sword. It was replaced by a sword. She and the silver kill ts were already finished. There is no possibility of fighting again. .


    Liu Changming and Xu Wenchang also looked a bit embarrassed, no matter how they thought, they did not think that Yuqianzhi would lose such a clean and neat.


    "This guy is really good." Liu Changming said happily, he was bored by Yu Qianxun in the past few days. At this time, Han Sen suddenly got Yu Qianxun and saw how she still wants to be a whole day. protagonist.


    Xu Wenchang also came back and smiled. "It''s really good. Undeveloped people can have this level of operation. That''s quite good."


    After Hansen solved the Yuqian search, he set up a posture to meet other silver killing ts, but found that other silver killing ts did not move at all, as if he had only one with his silver killing ts.


    When Hansen was a little worried, the opposite silver ts opened, and a beautiful girl in a white military uniform came out from the inside.


    It is indeed a very beautiful beauty, compared with Ji Yunran is not inferior, but Ji Yanran is beautiful sweet, but Yu Qianqian with a few beautiful women, the same beauty, but has a completely different temperament.


    "With the real machine, we can''t open our hands and feet. Let''s go to the holographic simulator and fight again." Yu Qianxun went to Hansen and said loudly.


    She is not convinced, really not convinced, I feel that because I am too big to look at the opponent, so I will be deceived by the other party, then simply lost.


    However, at this time, Yuqian has to admit that Hansen��s driving level is still very good. It is not the opponent that she can easily defeat, and she must come up with all her strength.


    After all, it is not a battlefield. The silver kill ts is expensive. Therefore, Yuqian wants to make a virtual match for Hansen, so that you can completely let go of your hands and feet, don��t be afraid of hurting each other, and don��t bother to ruin expensive silver. Kill ts.


    Hansen only thought that Yu Qianqian was the person who accompanied him. After listening to her words, he also came out directly from the silver kill ts, followed by Yu Qianqian to the holographic simulator.


    Han Sen was thinking while he was walking: "I don''t think that Teijin is quite intimate. I even found such a big beauty to accompany me to practice. I was too rude. How can I be so embarrassed about beauty? Be gentle.


    Han Sen said that the gentleness, naturally can not win so fast, can not win so thoroughly, at least let people play a show, show the strength.


    As for losing the practice, Hansen never thought about it. Why did he lose? Really can not find the reason for losing, people Teijin to find him to endorse, is not just fancy his operating technology? If he can''t even fight a woman who is training, why should Disteel ask him?

 Chapter 176： awful!

    Ps: For the "kiss who you are" promotion to the rudder master plus.


    At the beginning of the war, Hansen had seen a few eyes of Yu Qianxun, but he just looked at it casually and didn''t pay too much attention. At this time, she did not report her name, Hansen had no way to recognize it. .


    Hansen thoroughly regarded Yu Qianxun as a sparring, not a female star who cooperated with himself, otherwise he would let Yu Qianqian win.


    So Yu Chihiro is tragedy.


    Miserable, really bad.


    After playing more than a dozen games on the virtual machine, Yu Qianxun almost exhausted all the abilities, she just wanted to win.


    But it is really impossible, the other party''s operating technology is too delicate, can only be described with the word delicate, under his operation, silver kill ts is like a living person, all kinds of movements delicate The creeps are creepy.


    Playing against Hansen, let Yu Qianqian have the feeling of fighting against the evolutionary brothers in the special armored forces. It is a contest between adults and children. She can''t see a hope of winning.


    However, the opponent seems to be deliberately teasing her, and she is allowed to show her strength every time, but in the end she is still ruthless.


    Yu Qianqian, a reluctant military beauty, has an impulse to smash the virtual machine. The other party is too strong and too embarrassed, and she has been ruthlessly killing her in a way that is almost humiliating.


    However, no matter how angry Yu Qianqian is, the power gap is the gap, there will be no slight change due to anger, and even the state of Yu Qianxun will become worse.


    Although Yuqianzhi was conceited, it was definitely not a metamorphosis like Zhang Yang, so after losing a dozen or so games, the virtual battle room where Yu Qianxun directly quit, walked out from the holographic simulator.


    "Are you really an unexplored student at the military academy?" Yu Qianxun is very skeptical. Hansen is an evolutionary, otherwise how could he complete that operation.


    However, when Hansen came out of the holographic simulator, she clearly understood Hansen''s appearance and immediately denied her guess.


    Hansen��s appearance is of a resolute type, but his skin is really tender because of the relationship between ��ice muscle and jade bones��. When Yu Qianxue looks at the past, he can be sure that Hansen is definitely not an evolutionist. Just like her age, seeing the tender and tender skin that makes her feel jealous, Yu Qianxuan even thinks Hansen should be smaller than her.


    "You don''t know if I am a first-year student at the military academy?" Han Sen looked at Yu Qianxun strangely. I don''t know why she asked this question. Since it was the sparring that Disteel arranged for him, how could he even have his situation? Do not understand.


    Yu Qianxuan looked at Han Sen with a strange look. It is obvious that Yu Qianxue is indeed smaller than her. She is already a second-year student.


    Of course, Hansen��s chances of being admitted to the military academy are not ruled out. However, looking at Hansen��s smooth skin, Yu Chihiro has determined that Hansen is definitely smaller than her.


    "Your armor operation level is very strong, how to practice?" Now Yuqian has been completely convinced, the other party is younger than himself, the level of operation has a terrible height that she can hardly match, she does not want to accept it.


    Now Yuqianzhi is the fact that Hansen came to be the protagonist of the propaganda film. She is born from a military family. Her character is also very straightforward. If you are stronger than me, I will serve you. Now Yu Qianxun has not had much resistance to his own supporting role.


    "It''s just more practice. Haven''t you heard that?" Hansen shrugged and was praised by such a beautiful woman. He was still slightly proud.


    "What?" Yu Qianxu looked at Han Sen with doubts.


    "Success is ninety-nine percent of genius plus one percent of hard work." Hansen smiled.


    Yu Qian looked at Han Sen for a long while, and said for a long time: "What should you say that success is 99% hard work plus 1% talent?"


    "Sorry, I said the opposite." Han Sen felt a guilty conscience, and felt that his cultural class should also be supplemented. Otherwise, the half-year assessment of the school would be bad.


    Yu Qianqian looked at Han Sen. Suddenly, Han Sen��s sentence should be serious, not contrary. Because she saw Han Sen��s appearance like a fine skin, she didn��t even have a little old man in her hand. Like a tender tofu, how to look is not like someone who has worked hard to practice.


    "9% of the genius plus one percent of the hard work? I remember." Yu Qianxuan looked at Han Sen deeply.


    Although Yuqian does not believe in the world''s natural wizards, Hansen seems to be a living example.


    Liu Changming and Xu Wenchang watched the battle between the two men. The ending made them very surprised.


    With the origin and ability of Yuqian, it is difficult to find several opponents among his peers, but when he was on Hansen, he was completely defeated, which was absolutely beyond their expectation.


    "It seems that Hansen is better than we think. The special security action group has a lot of fierce players. After a few years, when he becomes an evolutionary, it is even more difficult." Liu Changming said with a sigh. .


    Xu Wenchang also nodded with approval: "Qin Jia''s gimmick has a good eye, and it is really good to be able to pick such talents from the ordinary people."


    "The eyes of the Qin family, I have always believed very much." Liu Changming laughed.


    Hansen later learned that Yu Qianqian turned out to be the heroine of the promo, not his sparring, even if he was so cheeky, he could not help but be a little embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Yuqian does not know his thoughts, and because Hansen has been convinced, the filming process is also very cooperative.


    In fact, even if she is not convinced, as a soldier, she will do her best to complete the task explained above, but now it is better and more natural.


    In these days of shooting, Yu Qianqian had time to practice with Hansen, and asked Hansen some questions. The more he came into contact with him, the more he knew that Hansen was terrible.


    It��s just Hansen��s horrible effective operation speed, which makes Yu Qianxun feel a little difficult to match. She estimates that she may have to wait until the gene of God is almost full to achieve such an effective operation speed.


    Later, Yu Qianxun had completely treated Hansen as the evolutionary brothers in his special armor team, and even regarded Hansen as his goal of learning to catch up.


    If it wasn''t Hansen''s tender skin that she was jealous of, she might even respect Hansen as a teacher.


    It��s a pity that Hansen��s smooth skin is sometimes used to make Yu Qian find a play, and sometimes he even reaches out and puts a few on Han Sen��s cheek. The feel makes Yu Qianxu very enjoyable.


    It��s just the action of Yuqianzhi, but Hansen is a little vigilant. The effect of practicing "ice muscle jade bone surgery" is now a bit obvious. He is afraid of being seen that he has cultivated "ice muscle jade bone surgery".

 Chapter 177： Promotional film

    The whole shooting process was shared for 13 days, several days earlier than the original plan, and Liu Changming and Xu Wenchang were more satisfied than expected.


    Hansen is also very satisfied. In addition to having a beautiful heroine, the most important thing is that his silver murder has also been rebuilt.


    The modified silver murder is not only equipped with a weapon system, but its size has been further reduced. Now the silver murder is only as big as a 15-inch laptop, and Hansen can be taken away in his own bag.


    Liu Changming told him that this is the limit that technology can now achieve. If you want to continue to shrink the volume, you can only wait until the technology has a major breakthrough again.


    In addition, according to the agreement, Disteel also gave Hansen a silver kill ts, and unlike the ordinary silver kill ts, this silver kill ts also has the exclusive Imperial Steel badge of Emperor Steel, with such a steel badge. This means that this silver kill ts enjoys lifetime free maintenance service of Disteel.


    It is not the kind of repair that is charged for changing parts, but all the repairs are free of charge. Unless this armor is completely scrapped, otherwise there will be any problems. As long as it is sent to the repair station of Digang, there is no problem.


    Of course, if it is within the scope of the DP Steel repair station, they also provide timely on-site service.


    There are not many armores with this level of maintenance service. This time, Disteel sent two silver ts with the badge of Emperor Steel, one is Hansen��s, and one is for Yuqian. .


    Hansen��s silver murder was also marked with the Imperial Steel badge.


    However, when Hansen looked at his silver kill ts for a long time, he finally made a small request to Liu Changming.


    Because of the particularity of the structure of the silver-killing biological particles, it is not possible to change the color at will. The general silver-killing ts are all silver. Even if the coating is sprayed on the outside, as long as the original state is restored, the coatings will peel off directly. When it became the state of the armor, it still remained silver.


    Therefore, Han Sen made a request to Liu Changming, hoping that Liu Changming could add some blue patterns to his silver ts.


    Han Senmin has a silver murder. He is completely uninterested in driving silver kill ts. He plans to make the silver ts decoration cool, and it��s okay to drive it out and earn some eyeballs.


    Liu Changming agreed with Hansen''s request, but the technology is very complicated. If it is blue, it is easy to add, but if you add some blue patterns, the silver ts silver body has a blue pattern. A lot higher, the lab professor needs to manually change a part of the particle structure.


    When Yu Chihiro knew about Hansen''s request, he saw the silver-blue holographic design, and suddenly said that her silver kill ts should be the same, but her choice of color is red.


    For this reason, Hansen stayed at the base for several days and did not return to school immediately.


    For more than half a month, the propaganda campaign of Teijin has not stopped for a moment, but no one has seen the appearance of the so-called super-human warfare of Disteel.


    What epoch-making creations, what new revolutions in the armor, and so on, are all considered to be a joke, or a hype.


    The Tongtou Group of Disteel also launched a public opinion offensive against Disteel, which caused Disteel to fall into a very passive situation.


    However, Teijing did not counterattack this, but silently waited for the September 9th Super Super Warfare press conference.


    Finally, when the September 1st came, Teijing held a press conference on time in a doubtful voice.


    Unlike the press conference that went to the conference, Liu Changming personally presided over the conference. In the face of journalists from all the major media in the league, Liu Changming only said one sentence after he took office: "Please enjoy the epoch-making creation of Digang. ��


    After that, the holographic video propaganda film was launched, and many journalists were placed in a campus with a bright spring and a breeze.


    Then, a beautiful female student sat in the shade of the playground, reading a picture, a light breeze blowing, the black hair of the cloud fluttering slightly, the beautiful people almost dare not breathe, for fear of breaking This beautiful scene.


    Sunshine, green grass, shade, and beautiful pure female students have brought people into the beautiful student era.


    "Yu Chihiro, it really is Yu Qianxun, I said that the new Warrior spokesperson of Disteel must be Yu Qianxun." The reporters thought so triumphantly.


    The new products of Digang in the past two years are almost all endorsed by Yuqian, and the effect is very good. They all think that this time, Teijin will definitely use Yuqian as the spokesperson of the new armor, and it looks like they There is nothing wrong with the guess.


    As the picture progressed, it has become the writing of the female student played by Yu Qianxue. The camera ended up in her book that seems to be full of paper in the sun.


    However, the dark color gradually covered the book, and Yuqian looked up with some horror. The huge battleship appeared in the sky. It was like a cloud over the sky, covering the entire school. .


    "The warships of the Shura people!" The reporters recognized what it was.


    Hey!


    An ugly armor fell to the ground, and the ground was given a large pit. The armor slowly stood up, and the giant sword in his hand exudes a **** taste.


    Next, the huge monster-like Shura warship rushed out like a tidal warrior, and the monsters descended from the sky, and the whole beautiful school suddenly became a **** on earth.


    The earth is turbulent, the building is screaming, the gunfire is roaring, and the students are crying and running.


    The female student played by Yu Qianxun ran with her books, but how could her legs run through the horror armor that the Shura people drove.


    What''s more, now the school is full of Shura armor falling from the sky, a suffocating despair spread in everyone''s heart.


    "what!"


    At this critical juncture, the beautiful female student was stumped by something and fell to the ground and the book fell in front of her.


    The female student struggled to sit up, hurriedly picked up the book and held it in her arms. When she turned to look at it, she saw the school that had been riddled with fire in the artillery, and those who were already close at hand, just like The ugly Shura armor that rushed over to her.


    Seeing the desperate expression on the female student''s face, everyone felt a glimpse of the heart, hate can not immediately rush to save the poor and pampered beautiful girl.


    However, the Shura people''s armor is too much, and it is close at hand, and even a Shura armor has already waved the **** giant sword to the girl.


    Hey!


    Suddenly a voice came, a silver box squatted on the **** giant sword, and the hard-boiled sword of the Shura armor, so that the girl escaped.


    Then I saw that the silver box flew back and flew back, but I clearly saw that the box was engraved with the ts two letters.


    The silver box finally fell into the hands of a boy who was also wearing a school uniform, but saw the boy grabbed the box with one hand and pressed it, then threw the silver box to the sky above his head.

 Chapter 178： Shock

    Some reporters think that this male student is familiar, but they can''t remember who they are. Some reporters have no impression at all, and their attention is also attracted by the silver box.


    Hey!


    The silver box in the sky turned into a silver water stream and entangled with the male student.


    In the incredible eyes of the people, the silver water flow turned into a part of the armor, armed on the boy''s body, and soon turned into a silver human armor.


    "Silver killing machine...that is silver killing machine..." Finally someone recognized it.


    At this moment, the silver murder has pulled out the particle pulse sword and the particle impact gun, and like the silver ghost, it rushed to the squad-like Shura man armor.


    The tearing sound of the armor, the spark of the pulse sword friction, the roar of the particle impact gun, in the shooting angle of the girl holding the book, the silver killing crazy killing.


    Facing the tidal armor of the Shura, the silver armor is as stubborn as an aloof warrior, who is telling the Shura people who is the real master of this territory, even if they shed the last drop of blood, they must swear to death. Defend the determination of the home.


    Hey!


    The pulse sword was cut off, and the silver armor had killed too many Shura men''s armor, and the scarred pulse sword was too heavy to bear the burden.


    The particle impact gun has also ignited all the energy, and was smashed to the stage of Shura by the silver armor. Finally, the silver armor stepped on the Shura armor that was tripped to the ground, but in this battle, Under the circumstances, the Shura��s armor still flows like a tide.


    Tremor, unspeakable shock, this promo is simply more enjoyable than watching interstellar blockbusters.


    But the next scene, but it makes people more excited.


    As soon as the camera turned, I saw that in the broken school, one student rushed out of his body, carrying a silver box with the words ts in his hand.


    At the moment when the box was opened, each student was armed into a silver armor, and launched a fierce attack against the Shura army.


    A fierce battle between Shura and mankind, the camera kept on the battlefield, and the silver armor fought bravely with the Shura armor. The passionate soundtrack was so exciting that I couldn��t wait for myself to be one of them.


    boom!


    The last picture returned to the original silver armor. I saw that the silver armor punched the Shura battle armor that was trying to rush to the girl, and the lens went straight along this angle. Above the ts on the chest of the battle armor and the top mark of the Imperial Steel.


    Then there is a line of words slowly pushed out, accompanied by a very textured guide male voice: "Diste steel produced, silver kill ts armor shocked listing, September 10th Emperor limited edition for sale."


    Silence, all reporters looked at the picture with a dull look until the end of the holographic image, Liu Changming''s figure appeared on the stage again, these reporters were like crazy to send a variety of questions to Liu Changming.


    "General Liu, is the armor in the propaganda film really true?"


    "Liu Zong, can you really make such a big armor from such a small box?"


    "General Liu, is the propaganda film a result of technical processing?"


    "Liu Zong, silver kill ts is the silver murder that appeared on the Xingyu Cup?"


    "Liu Zong, the one who drives the silver kill ts is the student of the Black Hawk Military Academy who was disqualified by Xingyu Group from the Xingyu Cup?"


    ......


    "It��s quiet and quiet." Liu Changming waved his hand and made everyone quiet. Then he just said a faint sentence: "See you on September 10th."


    Then I did not say a word, and left the conference directly under the **** of security personnel.


    The whole league is like a fried pot, and there are talk about silver killing ts everywhere, and the propaganda film of Titan Steel Silver Kill ts has been mad on the Internet.


    "I rely on it, this is too cow, fake."


    "It must be special effects... special effects..."


    "The people are on sale on the 10th, special effects your sister..."


    "The original silver murder is the latest super-powered battle armor silver ts of Disteel. It is no wonder that this armor can''t be found in the market. People don''t sell it at all."


    "Xingyu Group is really rubbish. It also cancels the qualifications of others. It is said that people are in violation of the rules of war, and they are also said to be military armor. This is being beaten."


    "Digital Steel is not a steel, military-level is a military-level, this battle is bursting."


    "If it''s the same as on the promotional film, I definitely have to buy one."


    "How to buy one is enough. When I first watched the battle of Hansen, I decided to buy ten."


    "Get it, you didn''t see the promo that said it was a limited sale. Can you grab a problem, and ten?"


    "Diste Steel is getting more and more garbage, and even using the special effects to synthesize things as a selling point is simply a shame for military enterprises."


    "That is, the garbage of Tien Steel."


    ��Yu Chihiro is so beautiful, completely different from her previous style.��


    "Yeah, it''s so beautiful. I didn''t expect Yu Qianxuan to be able to perform such a role, the goddess."


    "Han Sen''s operation is still so sharp, exactly the same as the Xingyu Cup."


    "Come on September 10, I am already hungry and thirsty."


    "On September 10, how did Di Steel be beaten, can our current technology be able to produce that kind of armor?"


    "Haha, I am a student of the Black Hawk Military Academy. The **** is absolutely cow."


    "The Great God made a big fuss this time, and even made a spokesperson for the new armor of Teijin."


    "When people are the spokespersons of Digang, it is not good. When Digang has not yet released the news of the new type of armor, the Great God has already used silver to kill ts."


    "The great **** is really idol, praise."


    ......


    Teijin Silver Kill ts has completely fired and has become the hottest topic in the league. Various experts are analyzing whether the silver kill ts is true or not. In the end, is there really such a product?


    Some experts support the decision of the company, and some experts dismissed it. They believe that the company is only taking the plunge, the real product will not achieve the effect in the propaganda film, and it will be much worse.


    This saliva is endless. In fact, it is also a game between Disteel and its competitors. But before the silver kill ts is actually released, this game will not have a victory, but it will definitely benefit Disteel, because in any case, now Emperor Steel and silver kill ts have been all over the league.


    Moreover, Disteel also released the news of the Teijin Battle Armor Championship held at the same time as the press conference on September 10, and the top three of the hegemony competitions were able to obtain the silver kill ts armor provided by Digang.


    However, registration is limited, it must be undeveloped to be able to sign up for the competition.


    At the beginning of the registration, only a few minutes, the registration point of Sky Online is about to be smashed.

 Chapter 179： Limited

    Skynet registration only has two days. After the deadline, it will be the Skynet qualifier. Finally, nine people will be selected from the applicants. Together with Hansen��s top ten, it will be able to participate in the tenth day of the 10th. The contestant.


    There are a lot of people who are very disdainful about this. I feel that Titan Steel is too stingy. The top three have silver kill ts to take, one armor, why bother, now the most expensive civilian armor, like Xingyu''s Xinghuang series, which sells more than 10 million, can also be customized according to requirements.


    Silver kill ts can not be customized, all have only one model of a configuration, even change the color will not work, such a battle armor, even if it is better, big deal is one or two million, buy a big someone here.


    However, when they saw the official pricing of the company, they were all stupid, and the price was as high as 76 million. This can buy the armor of the six or seven Star Emperor series, and there has never been a civil war. A has sold such a high price.


    This price can buy two or three military armor, not to mention a civilian.


    Moreover, it is still limited to 100,000 units for sale. It sounds like a lot, but there are so many stars in the league, and there are hundreds of billions of people on each planet. There are not many 100,000 units.


    The competitors of Disteel slammed the steel, and the people were very dissatisfied with this behavior of Disteel. At one time, the negative news of Disteel was overwhelming.


    And Teijin did not respond to this, and everything was only waiting for the start of the day on September 10.


    However, as a result, more and more people have signed up for the Titan Steel Battle Hegemony. Fortunately, there are fewer people signing up at the beginning, and they have been limited to two days. Otherwise, before the Imperial Steel Battle Hegemony, I am afraid that even the preliminaries will be preliminaries. Can''t finish it.


    "Han Hao, come over and see, you see this person... this person... how is it like Hansen..." Han Yumei looked at the Titan Steel Silver Kill ts that was being played, frowning and yelling at the rest of the house. Hao.


    "It��s just a long image. How could it be that kid? This is a big star. The kid gives people shoes. It��s estimated that people are stupid.�� Han Yumei��s husband said yin and yang.


    "It is also said, how can Hansen take the propaganda film of Teijin, but the long is really like it, Han Hao, come over and see, the nearest armor of Titan Steel, 76 million, is really expensive, we All the family members have sold, it is estimated that they can buy such a battle armor." Han Yumei said.


    Han Hao walked out of the house, his face was very unsightly, and he glanced at the propaganda film that was being broadcast. He bit his teeth and said, "That is Hansen."


    "What? This is impossible? How could it be him, where did you hear the gossip?" Han Yumei and her husband both looked at Han Hao.


    "What the gossip, you don''t know the list of actors in the promo, Hansen." Han Hao was in a bad mood.


    He couldn''t think of dreams. Hansen turned over so quickly that the salted fish turned over, and he turned it so thoroughly. He was admitted to a famous military school and gave the most popular silver kill ts endorsement to the steel. .


    Han Yumei and her husband have already been stupid. Looking at the propaganda film in the propaganda film, there is no way to accept it. It would be Hansen.


    At this time, Han Yumei��s communicator rang, Han Yumei subconsciously answered, and then Han Bao��s holographic image jumped out and said with an urgent look: ��Yu Mei, you saw the propaganda film of Titan Steel��s silver kill ts. Hansen, he..."


    In the old house of Han family, Russell looked at the Ying Ting figure in the propaganda film over and over again. His face was full of smiles, but his eyes were red, and his eyes still contained a trace of crystal.


    Since Hansen and her passed the words and told her to take a promotional film, Russelllan didn��t know how many times she saw it since the first release of the promotional film, but no matter how many times she saw it, Russell did not feel it. Tired, looking at the figure, as if it was his own world.


    Ji Yanran was very depressed recently. She also received Hansen��s newsletter before the release of the promotional film. Before that, she did not know that Hansen had taken this promotional film.


    When the propaganda film was aired, I don��t know how many students came over and asked her: "Oh, your boyfriend actually shot the promotional film of the new battlefield of Titan Steel, and you don��t tell us?"


    "Well, is the silver kill ts really the same as on the promo? Is it really amazing?"


    "You are the boyfriend of the Great God, you must know?"


    "Does the gods take you to the silver kill ts?"


    "The people must have driven already."


    "Awkward, can you help me and the gods to buy a silver kill ts from inside? Limited to 100,000 units, I am afraid I can''t get it."


    Ji Yanran��s heart is so depressed, where does she know those, she knows exactly as much as they do.


    "The bad guy, come back, don''t pack him well." Ji Yanran grinned the little tiger teeth.


    However, when Ji Jian looked back on the propaganda film and saw the beautiful and unspeakable Yu Qianxue, Ji Yunran��s heart raised the signal of crisis.


    "Old Han, you can, even mixed up with the new armor endorsement of Disteel." Zhang Danfeng excited and Hansen communication, very happy for Han Sen.


    "Hey, don''t you want silver to kill ts?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "Think, unfortunately, more than 70 million, even if you help me contact the internal price, I can''t afford it." Zhang Danfeng laughed.


    "You wait, I will help you get one in a few days." Hansen is a man who has a good report. Since his family fell, Zhang Danfeng and Zhang lawyer did not help them, otherwise Russell Lan pulled them two. I am afraid that the children will be even more difficult.


    Before Zhang Danfeng did not say anything, he directly gave him a steel knife worth two million. At that time, Hansen did not say a word, but he did not use it, but this love Hansen always remembered.


    Two million is not much for the current Hansen, but for Zhang Danfeng and Han Sen at that time, it is by no means a small amount. Even if Zhang Danfeng can''t use it himself, he can change the flesh and blood, but he doesn''t, the first time I gave Hansen.


    "Is this not good?" Zhang Danfeng was slightly surprised. Although Hansen was the endorsement of Disteel, but Teijin could not just send him such expensive silver to kill ts?


    "What''s wrong, I already have two sets. I will get one for you in a few days. When we go back, our brothers will go out and pull more winds." Hansen smiled.


    "I have received my heart, but I have no interest in driving the battle armor. If you look back at the military academy, if you learn a good knife, I will teach you a few more tricks." Zhang Danfeng listened to Han Sen''s words and said refreshingly.


    "Good," Hansen said.


    When Hansen returned to school, it was already on September 6th. The silver ts transformation was a little longer than he had imagined. He stayed at the school for a day and went to the Imperial Court to participate in the Imperial Steel Battle Hegemony. As long as you enter the top three, you can get another silver kill ts.


    Unfortunately, the silver kill ts rewarded by the Imperial Steel Battle Hegemony is not the lifetime free repair service of Disteel, and it is the same as the ordinary silver kill ts.

 Chapter 180： Greasy school sister

    Ji Yanran is playing God''s hand on the battle network of the school, but suddenly sees the reminder of the friend''s online, and a closer look is actually "My girlfriend is Ji Yunran."


    "Okay, do you know that the big bad guys are on the line?" Ji Yanran wanted to invite Hansen to his room, but he thought about it, and he was not too faceless to do it.


    Ji Yanran is hesitating to pretend not to see him, but seeing my girlfriend is already invited.


    Ji Yanran clicked on the consent and immediately came to the room established by Hansen.


    "Sister, is this still playing God''s hand so late?" Hansen said with a voice.


    "Yeah, I don''t have the propaganda film of Teijin to play, and there are no beautiful big stars who can play together, don''t play with the hand of God?" Ji Yanran said sourly.


    Hansen said quickly: "Don''t mention it. I thought that the big star would be so beautiful and dazzling. It turned out to be a real person. Oh, it''s really disappointing. Ten Yuqian can''t compare with my sister."


    Hansen said while meditation in his heart: "Yu Chihiro, Yu Chihiro, for my girlfriend''s great cause, you will sacrifice."


    Ji Yunran��s heart was dark and happy, and he said, ��So you said that you started with the big stars at the beginning?��


    "How come, I am going to school sister, you go." Hansen quickly pointed to the oath.


    "Cut, what do you have to do with the promo film?" Ji Yanran said with a grin.


    "How is it okay, I already have a silver murder, but you haven''t got a school sister yet, and I am a child of a poor family. I have no money to buy a silver ts to give me a sister. You have to be a couple." In the film, they took a new promotional film, and then we got a new silver ts. After that, we can form a silver couple duo.�� Han Sen said tears.


    "Who is making up silver with you... color... couples duo..." Ji Yanran cheeks reddish: "A silver kill ts only, I want to buy it myself? Who wants you to send."


    "I am different from the outside. I have a custom-made version with a blue pattern on it. The whole league is unique. It means that my heart is unique to my sister." Hansen said.


    "Cut, it is not to change the color. If I want it, will Liu Changming dare not change it for me?" Ji Yanran had some joy in his heart, but he still pretended to disdain.


    "Others can change the same as I changed, and my mind is different." Han Sen was shocked. He knew that Ji Yanran''s origin was not ordinary, but listening to Ji Yunran''s tone, it is really not ordinary.


    "You really want to give it to me? Your one should have the Imperial Steel badge?" Ji Yanran thought and said.


    "Of course, I am willing to give up, not to mention the Emperor Steel badge, even if there is a badge, I have to send it, a warrior for a beauty sister to be a wife, value." Han Sen said.


    "Who wants to be your wife, and then say that a silver kill ts wants to change a wife, you will do business too." Ji Yanran Jiao said.


    "Well, don''t be a wife, be good first." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Well, don''t say that I didn''t give you a chance. I counted three. If you can appear in front of me, don''t say it, you can do it." Ji Yanran teased Han Sen.


    "You are too foul, knowing that I am not in school." Hansen called.


    "I will give you the opportunity anyway. If you can''t grasp it yourself, don''t blame me." Ji Yanran knows that Hansen is still going to participate in the Imperial Steel Battle Hegemony, and this time will definitely not come back.


    "One..." Ji Yanran counted happily.


    "Don''t..." Hansen gave a mourning.


    "Second... You have to hurry up..." Ji Yanran was very happy.


    "You can''t wait a few more days?" Hansen pleaded.


    "No, I can''t wait to be yours. People are waiting for you when they are white. How can I stop at this time? Come on, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance, I will count more. Two and five, you hurry up..." Ji Yanran continued to Hansen, in retaliation for Hansen��s **.


    "Good sister, wait for me..." Hansen continued to plead.


    "Don''t wait, I am already ill, I am now..." Ji Yanran hasn''t finished talking yet. Suddenly he feels a tight waist, and then the body is hugged by a powerful arm, directly from the hologram. The virtual machine is held out.


    Ji Yanran was shocked, and then he felt hot and itchy in his ear. A familiar voice rang in her ear: "Sister, you have to count, you can do it, don''t let it go."


    "How come you are here?" Ji Yanran was shocked and shy, and even his neck was red. She dared to be Hansen because she decided that Hansen should be on the way to Diwan, or already arrived. Emperor, I didn��t think that Hansen would return to school at this time.


    Hansen hugged Ji Yanran from the back and looked at the pink, tiny ears. He couldn��t help but kiss his lips and kissed him.


    Ji Yanran suddenly felt like an electric shock, and the whole person suddenly became soft in Hansen��s arms.


    Ji Yanran was afraid of people, so this no one holographic simulation room was chosen, but he did not expect Hansen to be cheaper. Seeing the fascinating appearance of Ji Guran, Hansen suddenly opened his wolf and picked up the soft sorrow. Just enjoy her soft lips.


    Ji Yanran''s arms were unable to take Hansen''s neck, and the shy man Hansen tasted her little sweetener.


    "Ah!" The two men were narcissistic and hot, but suddenly they heard an exclamation, and the two men who were scared suddenly separated.


    "Cough, I just passed by... you continue... you continue..." Come to Qu Lili, Ji Yanran, and smirk and say back.


    "You give me back." Ji Yan was so shy that he couldn''t find a hole to drill down, and quickly ran over to chase Lili.


    Hansen was looking at his right hand with a contemptuous look. Just now was this bad guy. When he was stunned by the ecstasy, he secretly took advantage of it. When he thought of the plump soft bomb, Hansen could not help but secretly feel: " It��s great to have a beautiful and lovely greasy sister."


    Hansen only spent a day in the school, he had to sit in the interstellar spaceship to visit the Imperial Court. He must definitely participate in the Imperial Steel Battle Hegemony. Even if it is not for endorsement, the reward of a silver kill ts is enough. The motivation for his participation.


    The online qualifiers have entered the stage of being in full swing. None of the nine qualifying places decided to be the weak ones. The level of the contestants is higher than expected.


    Even the famous school players gave up the opportunity to participate in the Xingyu Cup Finals to sign up for the Imperial Steel Battle Hegemony, and more than one or two.


    Compared to the Stars of the Stars series, the mysterious silver kill ts is more attractive.

 Chapter 181： New era of armor

    "Lily, you hurry, the live broadcast of the Titanium Silver Kill ts is about to begin, and you won''t be able to catch up later." After class, Ji Yanran took Qu Lili and walked through the campus.


    After sprinting back to the bedroom, Qu Lili was still breathing in the air. Ji Yanran had already opened the holographic machine, and looked at the silver ts live broadcast that had just begun. He said with joy: "Hurry up."


    "When it''s over, suddenly, you are really finished. You still have the school flower that will only make the boy''s souls dream, but you can calmly do it? I think you are being eaten by the great god, sooner or later. Eat it." Qu Lili looked at Ji Xiaoran''s small appearance, incredulously said.


    Ji Yanran suddenly turned red: "Who said that I am watching him, I am watching silver kill ts, this is an epoch-making product."


    "Cut, you see, the eyes don''t look at the press conference, what have you been looking at the contestants?" Qu Lili looked at Ji Yanran with a smile.


    Ji Yanran continued to argue: "That is because he promised me that when he won the championship, he gave me the champion silver kill ts he used, so I will see it, or else who will see him."


    "You are less coming, so many heroic armor collections in your home, even the heroic armor of the Battle of the Black Deer Star has been collected by your family. Which one is worth a thousand times more than that of the champion armor." You will be a rare armor?" Qu Lili snorted and grinned.


    "I just want to see him. You have to find one to see if you have the ability?" Ji Yanran looked like a broken can, and reached out to grab Qu Lili.


    "When it''s over, Ji Yanran, you are really finished." Qu Lili was surprised to see Ji Ruran. In the past, the ice-clear jade-like goddess Ji Jiran has completely turned into a little woman who is not ashamed and indulged in love. .


    At the scene, a large number of media and people waiting to be released, the entire imperial court around the water, no more than Liu Changming imagined.


    Although Sky Online is full of Black Emperor Steel''s voice, but the charm of Silver Kill ts is too big, there are still many people who want to see if the bottom is true or false.


    When Liu Changming stepped onto the podium, the major media were desperately shooting, and the reporters wanted to go up and ask questions, but they were stopped by security personnel.


    "I don''t want to say anything extra. The steel produced by Disteel must be a boutique. Now please enjoy the latest masterpiece of Disteel." Liu Changming just finished, the lift door behind him slowly opened, only to see one inside. Only the boxes with the words ts are neatly discharged on the shelves. They are also a huge warehouse, all of which are silver ts.


    "Really the same as in the promo!"


    "It looks like it is the same."


    ��Is it just a look, performance can''t be compared with the promo?��


    ......


    The media and those who want to buy silver kill ts have widened their eyes and looked at the rows of silver boxes inside.


    Suddenly, they saw two people walking slowly out of the warehouse, walking through rows of silver ts, slowly coming out of the warehouse and reflecting in the lens of the media.


    "Ah, it is Yu Qianxun and Hansen!"


    "They still carry silver kill ts..."


    "Really they..."


    At one time, the lens of the media was even more crazy, and at this moment, only Hansen and Yu Qianxun looked at each other and opened the silver kill ts in their hands, throwing the silver kill ts to the sky above the head.


    As in the promo, the silver box was turned into a silver stream, and it became a part of the armor. It was armed with Hansen and Yuqian, and soon two silver kill ts appeared in all In front of people.


    "Tiansteel silver kill ts limited edition for the first time, officially opened." Two people drove the silver kill ts to the field, began a battle show.


    The dazzling operation of the two people, everyone watching is stunned.


    "Ah! Really, everything in the promo is true, and the biological armor can really do that."


    "I rub, really can be like this, the Imperial Steel burst."


    "This is really an epoch-making armor!"


    "Too dazzling, this is the armor I dreamed of!"


    "The new era of the battle armor is finally here."


    "The real armor revolution..."


    "Don''t squeeze, I am in front..."


    ......


    The whole scene has been crazy, so the expensive silver kill ts, can not withstand people''s buying enthusiasm, 100,000 units of silver kill ts almost sold out in a blink of an eye, many people who snatched regret not falling, remorse themselves It��s too late.


    After the completion of the silver kill ts, the Imperial Steel City Championship was officially opened.


    On this day, all the media reported crazy killing ts, all of which were headlines of major media. Many lucky people who snapped up to kill ts began their show of flaunting.


    Various cool images of silver kill ts, various silver kill ts operation images, various silver kill ts test images, various silver kill ts live show.


    It seems that overnight, the entire league''s armor is left with only silver kill ts.


    Those who were originally interested in the silver kill ts, but because of the rumors of various black Emperor Steel on the Internet, hesitated, did not go to grab the silver to kill ts, this time is very regrettable.


    "Hey!"


    The smashing of the cup of the gods in the hands of God, the original is the opening day of the Xingyu Cup finals, but the results can not see the report of the Xingyu Cup, almost all reports have been occupied by the company and the silver ts.


    This is a major defeat of Xingyu Group. What is even more hateful is that the spokesperson of the silver kill ts turned out to be Hansen. Now God only hates that he did not kill Hansen.


    The star-studded finals of the Xingyu Cup, which was supposed to be in full swing, have become surprisingly deserted. Many of the top-ranking ace players in the elite schools have already regretted their death.


    I knew that the silver kill ts was really so cattle. They went to sign up for the Imperial Steel Battle Hegemony. What kind of Xingyu Cup did they come to? After all, the Xingyu Cup is just a cup competition. It is not a military academy competition. The championship content of this competition is too low, that is, it can be rewarded.


    But how can the awards prepared by Xingyu Group compare to the silver kill ts? That''s the latest armor that can''t be bought now.


    And because most of the ace players have come to participate in the Xingyu Cup, the level of the first-class Dili Steel Battle Hegemony is not high. Most of the top ten players are substitutes for major universities because there is no chance at The Xingyu Cup played, so simply went to participate in the Imperial Steel Battle Hegemony.


    This also made Hansen win the championship of the first world imperial steel armor competition without any suspense, winning the first place with nine wins.


    The second was won by Yu Qianxun and only lost the match with Hansen.


    The two people''s blue-red and silver-killing ts have also received great attention. They have asked the person in charge of the company to add a pattern to their silver ts, but the answer from the company is that it is The special version produced by the spokesperson will not be available in the market, only two.

 Chapter 182： Black feather beast

    Ps: For the happy oracle bones to promote the rudder of the main plus.


    At this point, the silver kill series has become synonymous with high-end armor. Hansen is also known as a star because of the endorsement of silver killing ts.


    In a room in the steel nail shelter, Yang Manli��s eyes wide open and incredulously looked at Hansen: ��Why? What do you want to refuse to endorse the new armored silver to kill the wolf?


    Yang Manli really has no way to understand that Disteel has given Hansen excellent conditions, and wants Hansen to endorse the four-legged armor of the silver-killing series that they subsequently launched, but Hansen actually refused.


    In Yang Manli''s opinion, Han Sen is really too inflated. He thought that he had taken a promotional film of silver killing ts. It was really a big star. He even refused the favorable conditions proposed by Digang, and no longer spoke of silver killing other than silver. series.


    ��Why refused?�� Qin Hao looked at Han Sen and asked calmly.


    ��The products of the endorsement of Disteel really bring me a lot of wealth, but also make me have the same popularity as a star.�� Hansen paused, and then continued: ��But my goal is not to become big. Star, such endorsement takes up too much time, I don''t have too much time to waste on these things, a silver kill ts is enough for me, please Qin captain help me and explain above, refuse for me I have invited Disteel. You don��t want to see me pass the semi-annual exam of the military academy. Can I be kicked out directly?��


    Qin Xiao slightly smiled and said quite appreciatively: "Since you have such an idea, I will find a way to help you reply to them. You can do your own thing."


    "Thank you for the captain." Hansen is fortunate that he is doing things for Qin Yu. Qin Hao is an admirable boss in every respect.


    After Hansen left, Yang Manli looked at Qin Yu very puzzled. "The captain, why did he agree to let him give up the follow-up product endorsement of the silver kill series? Such endorsements are also very beneficial for our special security action group. The same is true for himself."


    Qin Lan smiled: "A single endorsement can''t decide anything. He has done enough, and as he said, our special security operations team can''t have a team member who was removed from the school."


    "Do you really believe his ghosts?" Yang Manli widened her eyes.


    "He said it was very exaggerated, but there was one thing he did not say wrong. If his strength could not keep up with his fame, then his fame is only the sky in the air. It is really inappropriate to waste too much time on those things." Suddenly said: "You write a document and submit it, and reject the follow-up endorsement request of Disteel."


    Hansen took Wang Mengmeng away from the steel armor shelter and headed for the White Devils Gobi.


    In order to get Wang Mengmeng to the full extent of God''s genes at an early date, Hansen has spared no effort to get the s-class church card as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, Wang Mengmeng has a lot of resources and should not spend too much time.


    Moreover, Wang Mengmeng not only found him a protector, but in addition to going to the White Devils Gobi, Wang Mengmeng rarely asked him to go.


    There are enough blood creatures in the White Gobi Gobi. He wants to try his luck and see if he can get a blood-level weapon. If you have a blood-level weapon, such as the ink jade, the silver bird. He is likely to kill, but not as it is now, he has only escaped.


    Wang Mengmeng rarely goes to school. She chooses a heavy armor company because she doesn''t need to waste too much time or constraints. She spends most of her time in the shelter, in addition to Hansen. Several people in the special security team took turns to take her out as a protector.


    Coupled with ample high-level biological flesh and blood for her consumption, Wang Mengmeng has grown very fast, and can already be regarded as a first-class good hand. Even if she is alone against the mutant organism, there is a great chance of winning.


    Hansen leisurely rides a variant of the three-eyed beast mounts behind Wang Mengmeng, watching Wang Mengmeng fight along the way, only need to summon the golden sandworm king to eat Wang Mengmeng''s killing creatures, quite easy and freehand.


    Now Hansen''s goal is only mutant organisms and blood creatures. Other creatures can''t completely attract his interest. Wang Mengmeng''s common genes are already full, and the original genes are still poor. Some rare primitive genetic genes are needed to fill the gaps. So still kill a lot of primitive creatures.


    "Teacher brother, there seems to be a group of alien creatures in the sky that are eyeing us." Wang Mengmeng sat on the back of the big white bear and looked up at the sky.


    "I have been with you for a while, I don''t know why they didn''t attack us." Hansen nodded, and he had already noticed the strange creatures that had been hovering in the sky.


    It is a group of black-beasted beasts. The body looks like a monkey, but it has a pair of black wings. It is a primitive creature.


    Hansen had seen it before when he came to the White Gobi Gobi, but it was generally a few sporadic, not in groups like this.


    Hansen has counted a few times, and at least thirty or forty black beasts have been gathered in the sky.


    Only those black beasts have been hovering over their heads, but there is no intention to attack them. Hansen has some doubts about this. The wisdom of the black beast is very good, but it is still not very powerful. Know the extent to which they can''t bother.


    What''s more, there are so many black beasts gathered together. They really don''t make sense as long as they hover in the sky and not attack them both.


    When Hansen was puzzled, he suddenly heard the sound of fighting in the desert ahead.


    Two people looked at each other and smashed the mount on a sand dune. From a distance, they saw a group of people being besieged by groups of black feather beasts. The black-pressed black feathers seemed to cover the sky and the clouds. Three thousand, and there are many black feather beasts with mutated grades. The people were stared at by the black feather beasts, and they could not escape. They have been fighting hard and have left many bodies of black feather beasts on the sand. Also mixed with several human bodies.


    "The guys on our heads are just responsible for the whistle. No wonder they haven��t attacked us. The two of us were not their targets." Hansen was shocked, and his recent IQ was getting higher and higher. However, these black feather beasts will still have such a routine.


    "Hey, isn''t that Huangfu bottle clear? How is she here?" Wang Mengmeng looked at it for a while, his face was amazed, staring at the group of people besieged by the black feather beast, a woman wearing a red armor said .


    "Who is Huangfu Pingqing?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse. He did not hear the name in the steel armor shelter. Looking at Wang Mengmeng''s look, this does not seem to be a simple character.


    "She is the daughter of Huang Haohao. The Huangfu family and our Wang family are also world friends, and there are many business contacts. But she is two years older than me. I entered the shelter world two years ago, and her shelter should be How can a mad believer shelter appear in the White Gobi Gobi?" Wang Mengmeng��s black and white eyes were looked at the besieged Huangfu bottle, and asked Hansen: "Teacher, we can help them kill the black feathers." Beast?".


    a

 Chapter 183： Huangfu bottle

    Ps: For the promotion of A Bao, the rudder master added.


    "Do you know other people?" Hansen did not answer, looked and asked.


    "I don''t know." Wang Mengmeng looked at him and shook his head slightly.


    "You and Huangfu Pingqing are not really friends?" Hansen asked again.


    "I have known since childhood, and there are some business contacts between the two." Wang Mengmeng thought and replied.


    "Then we are still watching here, lest others think that we want to grab their alien creatures." Hansen said with a narrow eye.


    Wang Mengmeng instantly understood the meaning of Hansen. He nodded and looked at it. Hansen said that it is obvious that the people of Huangfu Pingqing have the ability to cope with the black beasts. If they intervene at this time, they will instead Cause the other party''s misunderstanding.


    Sure enough, two people watched for a while, one of those people suddenly summoned a pair of white wings, rushed to the sky to kill, like a crazy killing angel, killing the black feathers.


    "That man is amazing!" Wang Mengmeng looked at the young man with some surprise.


    "Your world is more terrible." Hansen said with a smile.


    ��She?�� Wang Mengmeng was a little surprised. She carefully looked at Huangfu��s bottle and found that she had been archery under the guards of several people around her. It seemed that there was no special performance, and the young man who summoned the white wings. Compared, it seems a bit too bad.


    "You see that every arrow she shot out is basically shooting the black feather beast that threatens the most of their formation, and even if it is a mutant black feather beast, once she is eyeing, it is hard to escape. The fate of killing seems to be not very eye-catching, but her threat to the black feather herd is much larger than that of a young man who looks like a beautiful girl. This kind of calmness and ability is really powerful. To be honest, If you talk about archery alone, even I may not be her opponent." Hansen said with a squint.


    Wang Mengmeng looked at it with care, and she saw that as Hansen said, Huang Fu��s bottle was in such a chaotic scene. It seemed that every arrow was shot without rules, but after careful reading, she found that she shot. They are basically black beasts that are the most threatening to their entire team.


    Suddenly, I heard only a strange scream in the distant sky. The black-pressed black feathered herd fled quickly, but it was gone in the blink of an eye, leaving only a thousand on the ground. Black feather corpse.


    A group of people such as Huangpu Pingqing apparently discovered Hansen��s existence and left some people to clean up the battlefield. Huangpu Liangqing took the young man with the white wings and the soul of the beast to them.


    "It turned out to be Meng Meng, I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s very good." Huang Fu''s bottle smiled and caught Ying Meng''s hand, which seemed to be very close.


    "Shou Qing sister, I was afraid that you misunderstood, no help in the past, you will not blame me?" Wang Mengmeng squinted.


    "How come, my sister understands that you are kind." Huang Fu said, a pair of autumn-like eyes looked at Hansen, and then revealed the color of surprise: "You are not the spokesperson of Emperor Steel Silver Kill ts Hansen? I didn''t expect to be able to meet the hottest and unexplored big star now. This is the honor of Bottle Qing."


    As said, Huangpu Liangqing has generously extended his hand to Hansen, and it seems that he is very happy to see Hansen here.


    "Miss Huangfu has won the prize, I am just a little better than others." Han Sen��s heart is dark, although the Huangfu bottle is sunny and smiling, people feel like the spring breeze is easy to get close, but in front of her, Han Sen has A feeling of coldness in the back.


    It is like the more poisonous poison, the more beautiful it is. This Huangpu bottle is even more terrible than Hans in Hansen��s view.


    "You don''t have to see this, I am a good friend with Meng Meng. You are a friend of Meng Meng, that is, a friend of Bottle Qing. It is good to call me a bottle of clear." Hansen and Wang Mengmeng: "This is Wang Dongling. I have been taken care of by him in the shelter. Otherwise, I am afraid that it is difficult to go through the desert and I can''t chat with you here."


    Wang Dongling originally saw Huang Han��s bottle and talked with Hansen. His face was a bit unsightly, but after listening to the words of Huangfu��s bottle, it suddenly seemed like eating the fruit of life. The pores of the whole body seemed to open comfortably. There was a smile on his face, and he reached out and said hello to Han Sen and Wang Mengmeng.


    A few people talked a few words, as Hansen and Wang Mengmeng thought, they actually passed through the White Devils Desert and came here from the maddening shelter.


    "It''s great to be able to meet you here. I don''t know if I can help you lead the way to the steel armor shelter?" Several people for a while, Huangfu bottle said with a smile.


    Wang Mengmeng is preparing to promise, Hansen suddenly said: "Miss Huangfu, here is not far from the steel armor shelter, there is no danger on the road, there is a map here, you just need to follow the map, you can arrive in a few days Steel Armor Shelter. We have just come to the Great Gobi and have not gone back for a while."


    Huang Fu��s bottle of clear eyes flashed a strange color, but it was just a flash. Immediately, she smiled and took over the map handed by Hansen and handed it over to Wang Dongling: ��If this is the case, then trouble Wang Shao takes everyone. I went to the steel nail shelter first. I haven''t seen it for a long time. I have a lot to say, just go hunting with you, or talk to Meng Meng."


    Wang Dongling��s face changed slightly and quickly said: ��You are too dangerous to be alone here. Let Acheng go to the steel armor shelter first. I will stay to protect you.��


    Hansen couldn''t help but frown slightly. Huangpu Liang and Wang Dongling actually left themselves so self-talking, while others cleaned the battlefield and took the map to the steel armor shelter according to the order of Huangfu Pingqing. Only two people, Huangpu Liangqing and Wang Dongling, were left behind.


    "Miss Huangfu, are you still waiting for the bodies of these black beasts?" Hansen pointed to the body of the original black feather beast on the ground.


    "So many of the original grades of flesh and blood, if you want to take it back, if you have any use, even if you use it." Huangfu bottle clear some doubts, Han Sen wants these primitive black feather corpses to do.


    Hansen said a thank you, and summoned the golden sand worm king. Now the golden sand worm king is already as big as a bull. When he comes out, he crawls up on the sand and goes to the bodies of the black feather beasts. stand up.


    Huangpu Pingqing and Wang Dongling are all watching each other. The golden sand worm king''s eating is too horrible, and they have never seen such a scene. After all, there are too few people who support the advanced pet animal soul. .


    a

 Chapter 184： Temptation

    Huangfu bottle clear eyes to see the golden sand worm king will swallow the body of the land, it is like a bottomless pit, the body has also risen a big circle, the face can not hide a touch of surprise.


    "Han Shao, is this the blood-level pet beast soul?" Huang Fu bottle Qing looked at Han Sen.


    "It is the soul of the blood of the pet, but it is useless, it is a useless food." Hansen smiled.


    The golden sand worm king is the result of his and Wang Mengmeng, there is no need to hide, and everyone knows that the pet-type beast is difficult to feed, and the blood-level pet is even more difficult, so Hansen generally does not want to let go. Any opportunity for the Golden Sandworm King to eat.


    "Han Shaozhen is surprising. Even a pet of the blood level can get it. I always wanted one, but unfortunately I have not been able to do so. If Han Shao is willing to transfer this beast, the price will definitely make Han Shao is satisfied." Huangfu Bottle Qing said unexpectedly.


    Hansen has not answered yet. Wang Dongling on the side can''t help but say: "Bo Ping, what do you want to do with such a beast soul? God''s blood-level pet beast soul can''t be fed successfully. If there is not a lot of blood. Grade flesh and blood, it is impossible to feed successfully by ordinary flesh and blood."


    Hansen is a smile in his heart: "This Wang Dongling is really a fool. He talks like Huangfu''s clear bottle. It is simply trying to test me. Where is the real king of gold sandworm?"


    After listening to Wang Dongling��s words, Huangfu��s clear bottle said with a smile: ��Just like it, don��t know if Han Shao is willing to cut love?��


    Han Sen smiled faintly: "If Miss Huangfu likes it, she is willing to sell it under the natural conditions, but this golden sandworm king, I also spent some energy feeding for a long time, the price is definitely more expensive, it is better to be easy. Things, the blood of the beast, the soul of the blood, the soul of the beast, what do you think?"


    Huangpu Pingqing listened to Shen Yudao: "I am also very scarce of the blood of the beast, I don''t know if I can buy it with cash. I am willing to pay a hundred million to buy this pet beast."


    Hansen shook his head slightly: "I can''t help Miss Huangfu, I don''t need money. If I want to sell it, I will only change the soul of the blood."


    "That would be a pity." Huangfu bottle clear is like a reluctant look at the golden sandworm king said.


    This is no longer the case, Huangpu Pingqing did not really want to buy, but this temptation made her somewhat unpredictable, and did not succeed in obtaining the information she wanted.


    However, for Hansen, Huangpu Pingqing was somewhat alert, watching Han Sen reveal an intriguing smile.


    Because of the addition of Emperor Yongzheng and Wang Dongling, Hansen��s original plan was biased, and he did not plan to take action. He only protected Wang Mengmeng��s experience and did not have any problems along the way.


    It was Wang Dongling who had been very eager to perform in front of Huangfu Qingshui. He frequently shot and killed different creatures, making Wang Mengmen very unhappy.


    She was originally a white magic Gobi who came to exercise her ability. As a result, she encountered two mutant creatures, but all of them let Jiang Dongling kill, and my heart was naturally very unhappy.


    Fortunately, these two variant organisms are too large, they are not in the mood to eat meat, cheaper gold sandworm king, let the golden sandworm king swallow.


    "Han Shao''s armor operation technology is not easy to find opponents. I don''t know which one is Han Shao in the new Guwu?" Huang Fu bottle is also a frown in the heart, twice she wants Hansen to shoot, see A look at Hansen''s falsehood, but Wang Dongling is eager to perform, hard to become a bird, so that she failed twice.


    "There is nothing particularly good at it." Hansen replied casually, but he was wondering if he should finish this trip to the White Gobi, and the two men followed, and he really couldn''t do anything.


    "Han Shao can reach such a level in the armor, I am afraid that it has been a hard work, I am afraid that there is no time to distract him." Wang Dongling said on the side.


    Hansen almost laughed out loud. Wang Dongling was definitely a pig-like teammate. He didn��t understand the mind of Huangfu��s bottle, and he was just helping Hansen.


    Huangpu bottle clear frowns, even if her heart is deep like her, this time has been a little impatient with Wang Dongling, Wang Dongling has not known how many times this time disrupted her temptation plan for Hansen.


    Wang Mengmeng also looked funny, and when she saw that the atmosphere was awkward, she said: "He is a teacher of the archery department. He is better at archery and archery. However, compared with the bottle sister, it is naturally a lot worse."


    Han Sen is the subject of the archery system. The major media have reported, it is not a secret, Wang Mengmeng has no scruples.


    "The original Han Shao is the archery department. It is really good. It is better to find a chance later. How do we compare the two arrows?" Huangpu Pingqing did not pay special attention to Hansen before, that is to see The propaganda film of Emperor Steel only knew that there was such a person. This time, when Wang Mengmeng was told that Han Sen was an archery system, he could not help but have a bright eye.


    "I think it''s okay, my archery is just normal." Han Sen is lazy to cope with Huangfu bottle, this woman is beautiful, but unfortunately it is a very difficult role, Hansen does not like this Woman, too tired.


    "The bottle is clear, you don''t want to be less difficult for Han. Han Shao is afraid that the usual time is used to practice the armor operation. Where is the time to practice archery." Wang Dongling said with a smile: "If you want to compare with the arrow, I will come and You are more than a hard work on the archery."


    Han Sen and Wang Mengmeng looked at each other and couldn''t help but twitch their mouths. This Wang Dongling really didn''t have any look, it was so stupid and cute.


    Huangpu Pingqing is also about to blow up the lungs. I thought: "Wang Dongling, are you really a pig? Hansen is obviously to protect Wang Mengmeng. In the identity of Wang Mengmeng, if Hansen is not special, the Wang family will be assured. Does he protect Wang Mengmeng from such a dangerous place as the White Gobi Gobi?"


    Huang Fu��s bottle was not angry, and the four people continued to walk inside the White Gobi Gobi.


    After a long walk, Hansen suddenly looked up at the sky and looked a little dignified: "Let''s go back."


    "How come back so soon?" Wang Dongling gave a slight glimpse, not knowing how Hansen suddenly said such a thing.


    Huangpu Liangqing and Wang Mengmeng followed Hansen��s gaze. I saw two black feather beasts circling in the sky.


    "Han Shao, are you worried about those black feather beasts?" Huang Fu asked.


    Hansen nodded: "There have been black feather hawks coming around us from time to time in these days, maybe related to the black feather beasts."


    Wang Dongling smiled confidently: "Han Shao has too much heart, and a group of beasts in the district, how can there be such wisdom, and even if it is really, no matter how many they come, I will kill it."

 Chapter 185： God Blood Black Feather Beastmaster

    Hansen did not have time and Wang Dongling grinds his teeth, summoning a variant of the three-eyed beast mount, and said to Wang Mengmeng on the side: "Meng Meng, let''s go."


    Han Sen has seen the horror of the blood fox king. This group of black feather beasts may not have the same king as the blood fox king. Those black feather beasts appear from time to time, making Han Sen feel very bad. Wang Mengmeng must be responsible for the safety, not to mention Wang Mengmeng��s trust in him.


    "Boss Sister Qing, let''s go together?" Wang Mengmeng summoned the big white bear, and turned around and talked to Huang Weibo.


    Huangpu nodded and nodded, and had already summoned the mount. After turning over the mount, he followed Wang Mengmeng behind them.


    Wang Dongling also reluctantly summoned the mount to follow them, but his mouth kept whispering: "Several black feather beasts, what a terrible thing."


    Hansen did not care about him at all, and he always guarded Wang Mengmeng to run all the way, watching the surrounding terrain from time to time.


    In addition to Wang Dongling, Hansen and the three of them all ran silently, and this ran for less than half an hour, but the sky suddenly suddenly darkened.


    In the big day, on the big Gobi, I suddenly couldn''t see the sun. I saw the black feathers in the sky seem to be a group of bats that cover the sky. They are coming from the sky.


    A few people are watching the hearts of the people. This time, the black feather herd is much more than the one they saw last time. I am afraid there are tens of thousands of people. Among them, there are many variations that have iron wings. The number of black feather beasts is extremely amazing.


    Among the many black beasts, one body passed three meters, and the wings spread more than twenty meters. The **** red quirks were making a chilling roar.


    In its roaring sound, the horrible black feather herd is like a war-stricken soldier. They line up in an orderly way toward Hansen, and they rush to their bodies without fear of death. Bite.


    "The blood-level black feather beast!" The face of Huangfu Pingqing has changed.


    Wang Dongling��s face is also very difficult to read. He said that he summoned the beast soul armor and the pair of white wings. He held a pair of beast soul knives in his hand, and the flying body rushed up against the black feathers that came from the sky. It seems that He is planning to swear the thief first, and wants to rush to kill the **** black beast.


    However, Hansen did not say anything. He directly took his mutated three-eyed beast and took it to the back of Wang Mengmeng��s big white bear. He shouted: "Meng Meng, the broken rock to the southeast."


    Wang Mengmeng did not say anything, he drove the big white bear to run there at full speed. Hansen stood on the back of the big white bear, summoned the magical angle snake bow and the mutated black needle bee arrow, and directly opened the bow to the black feather beast that descended from the sky.


    Huangfu bottle clears that Hansen is so determined and decisive. He ran away without saying anything. Wang Dongling, who rushed into the black feather beast, also hunted the horse and chased Hansen and Wang Mengmeng. He also summoned the bow and arrow and turned back from time to time. Shoot an arrow.


    Her archery is really good, and she has more than one beast and soul arrow. In the mount, she can use the advanced technique of the seven stars, almost simultaneously shooting seven beasts and soul arrows. Seven black beasts closest to her.


    Hansen doesn''t care so much, but when there are black feather beasts approaching them, he will directly pick up the magical angle snake bow. He is now powerful and powerful, although the magic angle snake bow is not a real melee weapon. However, after all, it is a **** of blood, and with the power of Hansen, the black feather beast has been flying a large piece at once, and the fierce black feather herd can not be close to the big white bear.


    The mount of Huangpu Pingqing is quite fast. It has been following the big white bear. It has received a lot of shelter. At least she doesn''t have to worry about having a black feather beast from Hansen, so she can handle it a lot easier.


    After Wang Dongling flew into the black feather beast, he regretted it. There were too many black feather beasts in the sky. The hordes of black feather beasts surrounded him, so that he had no chance to rush to the blood of the god. In front of the beast, not only can not rush, but he was surrounded in the sky, suddenly in a dangerous situation.


    Although it was desperately tossed with a double knife, but it could not stop the black feather beast in all directions, it was too much. When accidentally, a mutant black beast hugged his leg from below, biting in him. The armor is guarded on the thigh.


    "Ah!" Wang Dongling made a scream and flew out the black feather beast, then turned and wanted to escape.


    But how did the group of mutant black beasts let him go and slap the iron wing to bite him away? Wang Dongling suddenly fell into a bitter battle, and for a time he was in danger, and soon he had a lot of scars. Blood keeps going out.


    At this time Hansen and Wang Mengmeng had already rushed to the side of the broken rock. The broken rock was twenty meters high, like a yellow cake standing on the sand land.


    "The animals are flying too fast, we can''t escape, just decide a life and death here." At the corner of the broken rock, Han Sen took Wang Mengmeng from the back of the big white bear and leaned back against the broken rock. Protecting Wang Mengmeng inside, summoned a black knives, and smashed the black feathers that rushed toward him, and suddenly turned the black feathers in front into two halves.


    This is one of the two mutant beasts he got from Gu Ming, the mutant beast of the mad beast, which just came in handy. In such a battle, this knives are far more common. Light weapons such as swords are much more useful.


    Huangpu Pingqing also jumped off the mount and ran to Hansen��s side, summoning a pair of short swords and the black feather beast that was washed down. She also knew that there are still a line of life for the three people together. It��s hard to live alone. Kill it out.


    Even if they are leaning against the broken rock, they are less likely to be attacked by the sneak attack. However, under the impact of the black-beasted beast that hides the sky, it still makes the emperor��s bottle clear and frightened, and some regret that he should not be alone. Although Wang Dongcheng has some strength, (.) but it is too brainless, things can not help now.


    "Ah!" The screams of Wang Dongling''s fierce screams came from afar. It seemed that the situation was very bad, and Hansen was secretly sinking in their hearts.


    But now they don''t have much energy to think about it, just the black feather beasts in front of them, they have already made them somewhat overwhelmed.


    The blood splattered, and soon the nearby rocks and sand land were stained with blood red. A large number of black feather corpses almost bury the Hansen three people, making their activity space narrower and smaller. Some of the hands and feet are not open.


    Hey!


    Suddenly a **** body descended from the sky and fell in front of Hansen. It turned out to be a headless body. At first glance, it belonged to Wang Dongling.


    In the sky, the weird **** of black blood and beastmaster, holding the head of Wang Dongling in his hand, is making a harsh smile on them.


    Looking at the emperor''s bottle, the heart was cold, and his face became ugly. He only thought that this time he was afraid of escaping.

 Chapter 186： a flying arrow

    So many black beasts, even if they are only lined up to let them kill, I am afraid that they will also be soft, not to mention the fact that there are so many variations of black feather beasts and the **** black beast king of the tiger. ??


    At the moment, they are already full of the bodies of black beasts, which severely limits the scope of their actions. If they continue this way, I am afraid that they will not be taken out of the black blood beastmaster, they will be divided.


    When Emperor Yongzheng was in despair, he saw a sudden flash of gold in front of him. A huge golden object appeared in front of her, and it was the golden sandworm king.


    After the golden sand worm was summoned by Hansen, he plunged into the body of the black feather beast and swallowed it up, and the body that was already the size of a rhinoceros gave the body of the black feather beast in front of Hansen. opened.


    Groups of black feather beasts pounced on the golden sand worm king, but the golden sand worm king now has no fighting ability, but the carapace outside is already very hard. The claws of the black feather beasts do not harm it at all. The king ignored them and desperately swallowed the dead black feather corpse.


    With the help of the Golden Sandworm King, Hansen had a space for activities, and the shots were no longer tied. Hansen��s knives and horses danced in the air, and all the black feathers that were rushing were directly killed. It��s quite a bit of a slogan.


    "Hunt the original black feather beast, get the original black feather beast soul, eat its flesh and blood can get o to 1o point original gene."


    Hansen killed so many black feather beasts and finally got the soul of an original black feather beast.


    Hansen��s killing was so powerful that there was no killing of Huangfu��s bottle in the side. Her pair of short swords flew, and the lethality was not worse than that of Hansen. A new ancient Wuwu was unpredictable, which made Hansen look quite surprised.


    However, there are too many black feather beasts, and the black pressure is covering the sky, killing for a while and not reducing it, but more and more.


    Hansen slightly frowned, knowing that this will not work, the **** black beast king is ironic to kill them, these guys are enough to remember the hate, it must be the last time the emperor bottle clears them, the **** blood black feather beast king does not Grasp the first to retreat, and wait for them to drop the bill, and this is another comeback.


    God Blood Black Feather Beastmaster does not worry about how much his younger brother died. Hansen knows that if he goes on like this, they will not be able to use more strength.


    "Sprout, you are waiting for me here, I will take the black feathers away, and after I act, you will run, leave nothing to do, leave the White Devil Gobi first." Han Sen said to Wang Mengmeng.


    Huang Fu, who listened to Han Sen, felt that Han Sen was all nonsense. Wang Mengmeng now has his protection, and he has not been torn by the black feathers. Hansen only needs to leave, and Wang Mengmeng resists the siege of so many black feather beasts.


    And so many black beasts, how much can he lead alone? Even if he leads halfway, the remaining black feather beast is enough to make Wang Mengmen die a thousand times 10,000 times.


    In the view of Huangpu Pingqing, Han Sen simply wanted to excuse himself to escape, leaving Wang Mengmen no matter what.


    Emperor Yongzheng was thinking about it, but he listened to Wang Mengmeng: "You brother, you are careful."


    "Why did the Wang family have such a stupid girl, how can I not even see this? He wants to escape by himself. Are you still worried about him?" Huangfu bottle clears the heart and secretly.


    Huangpu Pingqing thought of this place, but suddenly saw Han Sen reaching for a finger, a blue crystal soul of the beast fell on Wang Mengmeng, suddenly turned into a gorgeous dazzling blue crystal armor covered in Wang Mengmeng, Wang Mengmeng from head to Feet, the whole body is wrapped in the armor.


    The armor is simply like a beautiful crystal art. Now it is wrapped in Wang Mengmeng, and her exquisite figure is perfectly displayed. It looks like a female warrior from the heavens. A compelling British spirit.


    At the moment when Wang Mengmeng put on the armor, Hansen suddenly summoned the magical angle snake bow, and at the same time summoned the mutated black needle and the arrow, and pulled the bowstring to the extreme, and shot at the arrow of the black blood beastmaster.


    Hey!


    The powerful power of the magical angle snake bow makes the mutant black needle bee arrow seem to be a powerful armor-piercing projectile, and the broken space flies out with a cicada.


    Hansen didn��t know when he had tied a filament to the end of the arrow, and he held the other end of the filament in one hand. Under the powerful arrow, Hansen��s body also followed the arrow. Flying in the air, with the arrow approaching the blood of the black feather beast king with great speed.


    Hansen held the filament in one hand and held a sharp green smudge in one hand, but the black beast that rushed to him was cut directly by him.


    This is one of the two mutant beasts that came from Gu Ming. The knives are too heavy and too big. He has to go straight from the herd to the front of the blood beastmaster. The knives are a burden, so It was replaced with this one.


    Looking at Han Sen''s flying arrow, he even smashed to the blood of the black feather beast king, and Huangfu bottle was suddenly staying.


    Originally, she thought that Hansen definitely wanted to leave Wang Mengmeng to escape, and made up her mind. As long as Hansen moved, she would follow up and possibly kill a living path.


    But who knows that Han Sen actually used this method to approach the **** of the blood in the sky, the black feather beast king, the whole person is a bit stupid.


    Not to mention that Hansen did not think about running away. What is the use of him to approach the **** black feather beastmaster? In the sky, he can''t even fly, how can he hurt the blood of the black feather beast king, I am afraid that as long as the force on the arrow disappears, his people will be smashed into a group of black feather beasts. broken.


    "Stupid! It''s stupid! It''s even more stupid than Wang Dongling." Huang Fu��s heart was thinking like this.


    Huang Fu bottle looked at Wang Mengmeng on the side, but suddenly she was surprised that Wang Mengmeng��s body was wrapped in the armor summoned by Hansen. The black feather beasts could not hurt her at all, even the claws of the mutant black beast fell on her. On the body, there is no trace left on the armor.


    "The blood of the whole body beast soul armor!" Huangfu bottle clear heart shocked, the look on the face became complicated, there is such a armor, coupled with Hansen''s strength, he wants to rush out is simply a breeze Things, but he actually took the risk, and left the armor to Wang Mengmeng to protect Wang Mengmeng''s safety.


    "This person is not a madman, it is an extremely conceited guy." Huangfu bottle cleared his head and looked up into the sky, but he saw that Hansen had already rushed into the sky, and the arrow��s castration had been exhausted. Tired, coupled with the obstruction of the black feather beast, he did not rush to the front of the **** black feather beastmaster.


    The flock of mutated black feather beasts has already rushed to the end of the cast, and seeing that he has no resistance in the sky, can only let those mutant black feathers and fish.


    But at this moment, I suddenly saw Hansen��s body bursting red, and a red-hot armor wrapped his body. His black hair was short and golden, and his head appeared. A ruby ??crown, the whole person is shining like a **** in the light of the sun. 8

 Chapter 187： Don’t have a hole in the sky

    In the moment when the body of the fairy queen''s beast was blended, the world in Hansen''s eyes seemed to be slowing down. The mutated black feather beasts that flew in the air fiercely turned into slow motion in his eyes.


    Seeing that the first mutated black feather beast had already rushed to him, Hansen reached out and pressed it. After that, he rolled over and jumped over its head, and the dagger in his hand also cut the mutant black feather beast. The throat.


    "Hunt and mutate the black feather beast, get the mutant black feather beast soul, eat the flesh and blood can randomly get 0 to 10 mutation genes."


    Hansen��s heart seems to be that there is no wave in the ancient well. It is completely unmoved by the sound of the sound in the brain. The body does not stop, and one foot is on the body of a mutant black feather beast, but the screaming blood of the mutant black feather beast is vomiting. Flying down and falling.


    By this force, Hansen��s body instantly traversed two meters and reached the front of another mutated black feather beast. The dagger directly smashed the head of the mutated black feather beast and turned around. The other variant of the black beast was pressed, and the man flew three feet, avoiding the slamming of two mutant black beasts.


    Emperor Yongliang looked at Hansen in the sky, which was like a ghost, and everyone looked at it.


    The madness of the sky and the sky, the blood that blooms in the sky, almost people can��t believe that it is a human being. At least Huangfu��s bottle is in the world of the first shelter. I have not seen anyone who can do this. .


    "There are even such terrible characters in the steel nail shelter. I have never heard of it before." Huang Fu��s bottle is very complicated. In her opinion, Hansen is definitely a person who can enter the top ten sons of God, and definitely not Will be behind the top ten gods, such a person can not even enter the gods.


    However, if you think about it carefully, Huang Fu��s bottle is somewhat relieved. Although Hansen is terrible, this year��s representative of the steel armor shelter is a strong man like b God. Hansen can understand even if he can��t enter.


    While Huangpu was thinking about it, Hansen met with a mutant black beast and jumped up again, summoning the magical snake bow again, snarling the blood of the beating of the black feather beast in the distance. The black feather beast king flew away.


    This time Hansen is too close to the **** black feather beast king. The mutated black needle and the bee arrow have just been shot, and almost Hansen has arrived at the **** black feather beast king.


    The **** of blood, the black feather beast, screamed, and did not even fight with Hansen. He patted the huge blood wing and flew into the sky, causing Hansen��s arrows and people to shoot.


    Hansen did not look at his face. The thin line in his hand shook, and he opened the magical snake''s bow again. He shot an arrow to the **** of blood and black feathers.


    This time Hansen is closer to the **** black beast king, and the dagger in his hand has directly stabbed his throat.


    Seeing that it was too late to fly away, the **** black feather beast screamed, and the claws were forward, and the **** claws caught Hansen��s dagger, making Hansen��s dagger no longer able to advance.


    And its other claw, while a **** lightning caught on Hansen''s face.


    Han Sen did not move, but he directly released the dagger. Both hands grasped the arm of the **** black feather beastmaster. The man was wrapped up like a monster.


    Hansen��s hard-working "Evil-ridden" finally came into use. The whole person was wrapped around the **** black feather beastmaster. I don��t know how to twist it. I immediately closed a finger of the blood-black feather beastmaster. Went out.


    "Hey!" The **** black feather beast king made a scream of screaming, and immediately slammed the wings, and the man kept rolling and twisting in the air, trying to smash Hansen from its back.


    But let it tumbling, Hansen is like a skeleton, wrapped around it, so that it can''t be caught or caught.


    Hearing the screams of the king, the black beasts suddenly turned back to the **** black feather beast king who was flying around. The originally besieged Wang Mengmeng and Huangfu bottle were suddenly left with a black feather beast. They are all eager to save the king and rushed toward Hansen.


    "Shou Qing sister, let''s go." Wang Mengmeng rode on the big white bear and greeted the imperial bottle, and quickly went away from the direction of the White Devil.


    "Don''t wait for him?" Huangfu''s bottle was eccentric and looked at Wang Mengmeng. Han Sen said that it was also to save her. She went so quietly.


    Wang Mengmeng said very calmly: "Nobody else can do it. There must be no problem with the teacher. I will only be his burden when I stay here. When I am safe, my brother will naturally come back."


    Huang Fu��s bottle was slightly stunned. Although Hansen was indeed very strong, Wang Mengmeng��s trust seemed to be overdone. Then he said that it was a group with the blood of the beastmaster. Huang Fu��s bottle could not think that Hansen could easily escape.


    "Shu Qing sister, let''s go." Wang Mengmeng said that he would smash the big white bear under his seat and accelerate.


    Huangfu bottle cleared the black sky in the distance and looked like a black feather beast that was rolled over by the black clouds. The complex look followed Wang Mengmeng.


    Han Sen looked at Wang Mengmeng and they had gone far away, and the **** black feather beast king fluttered indiscriminately toward the desert. Hansen no longer had any scruples. He directly dismissed the fairy queen and put on the black blood beetle armor. The man is still wrapped in the back of the **** black feather beastmaster, punching and punching on the back of the **** black feather beastmaster.


    The blood of the black feather beast king is really hard. With the gene strength of Hansen, the strength is already quite horrible. He even smashed a dozen punches, and even the only **** black beast king called the pain, and the flesh was swollen, but the flesh was swollen. The bones are not able to smash.


    The blood of the black feather beastmaster has been smashed by the fierceness, and even plunged into the sand dunes below.


    Hansen thought: "Are you not looking for death?"


    Hansen is holding the blood of the black feather beast king, waiting for the blood of the black feather beast king to plant into the sand dunes, he can blame it for its life.


    But who knows that the blood of the black feather beast king headed into the sand nest, the sand nest is actually a quicksand pit, the blood of the black feather beast king with Han Sen suddenly rushed in.


    Hansen, who was holding it with him, also rushed down. Fortunately, there was a **** armor on his body, and there was a **** black beast king who suffered most of the sand friction, and it was not too much impact.


    thump!


    Hansen and the **** black feather beast king fell heavily on the rock. Hansen endured the pain and swept his eyes. He suddenly stayed there. There was no hole under the sand nest. It turned out to be an underground cave.


    This cave does not know how big it is. There is a stalactite like a stalwart pillar. Many unknowing vines are entangled on the rocks, and there is a rushing underground dark river below.


    On the surrounding hills and vines, there are some blue dots and light, which looks like a starry sky. It looks good and makes the huge underground caves not so dark. Han Hansen��s eyesight is strong, and everything around him can be seen clearly.

 Chapter 188： Ghost butterfly

    God blood black feather beast king turned over and wanted to escape, Han Sen was entangled, and the **** black feather beast king yelled out, but the body did not struggle again.


    Hansen is strange, but suddenly the light on the mountain walls and vines seems to be scared by the screams of the **** black beastmaster, suddenly fluttering, the entire underground space is full of flying blue light, and positive Hansen and the **** black feather beast king came together.


    "What is that?" Hansen was shocked. After a careful look, the light turned out to be a blue butterfly. Each one had a palm, and the blue butterfly wings were scattered with blue light. The demon is beautiful.


    Soon the hordes of blue butterflies flew to Hansen and the blood-blooded black-beasted beastmaster. At this time, Hansen knew that the blood-blooded black-beasted beastmaster did not hit into it without any purpose. Obviously it wanted to use these blue butterflies. Deal with Hansen.


    Hansen was alert and watched a blue butterfly fall on him. Hansen��s hand waved and suddenly the blue butterfly became two halves.


    "Hunting the original ghost butterfly, you can''t get the flesh and soul, you can''t eat flesh and blood."


    When Hansen was wondering, he suddenly saw that the ghost butterfly that had been split in half by him turned into a blue flame and exploded around.


    Hansen turned over and hid on the other side of the **** black feather beast. Those sculpt the flames on the black blood beasts of the gods, and the hot blood of the black feathers screamed, and even the hairs of the body were burned.


    A group of ghost flames rushed over, and one smashed into the body of Hansen and the **** black feather beast. As soon as they hit it, they immediately turned into a blue flame.


    There are so many ghost butterflies here, one person and one beast can''t hide, and the **** black feather beast is suddenly screamed.


    Hansen is also not good, his **** armor is not afraid of the impact of the ghost butterfly, but the blue flames are bursting all over the place, the high temperature generated by the burning flame, the **** armor is unstoppable. .


    It��s just a moment of work, Han Sen feels that he is about to be cooked, and his heart is full of blood and black feathers. But he can��t take care of the black blood beast at this time. In the underground dark river, no longer flee, he is not baked into a suckling pig.


    Almost at the same time Hansen let go of the **** black beast and jumped into the underground dark river, the **** black feather beast also jumped in, but its movement was extremely fast.


    Then the huge body, after the wings were gathered, turned out to be like a big fish, and sneaked down the underground river.


    Hansen has followed up with his teeth, and there are too many ghost butterflies here, many of which are mutant flame butterflies. The high temperature of the flames is terrible, not a long-term place.


    However, the **** of the blood black feather beast king is so fast under the water, seeing the distance from Hansen is getting farther and farther away, Hansen will be opened.


    Han Sen is willing to let it run away, and the magical angle snake bow is pulled down in the water. It is an arrow against the **** black feather beastmaster. The arrow can��t be too far under the water, but now Hansen is away from the blood. The Beastmaster is not far away. The mutated black needle is shot through his feathers, and the rope behind it is also entangled in the feathers of the **** black feather beastmaster.


    God blood black feather beast king so forward, and suddenly Hansen also forwarded together.


    This guy is really faster than the fish swim, this is the rushing river, it is faster than the water, has been pulling Hansen potential underwater to swim forward.


    "Is this guy an amphibious creature?" With the guy squatting for a while, Hansen was a bit stunned. After all, he couldn''t breathe underwater, the body had not evolved to that step, and the **** The blood black feather king seems to be able to breathe underwater, otherwise it will be so mad, it should have been mad.


    However, it is still fierce and fierce, and there is no such thing as a lack of anger.


    Hansen gritted his teeth and summoned the black needles that were stuck in the feathers of the goddess of black blood and the beast. He swam away with the **** black beast king, and he rushed out of the water and gasped.


    Looking around, there is still a cave here. This underground cave does not know how big it is. There are some ghost butterflies on the cave wall, but there are very few, and there are few stars, so on the cave walls and vines. Above.


    Anyway, the blood of the black feather beast king was also lost, and it is not too dangerous here, Han Sen is not in a hurry.


    Looking at the ghost flame butterfly on the rock wall, Hansen took the magical angle snake bow and opened the bow and shot it at the other side. He only heard the bang, and the ghost butterfly was shot into a blue flame. .


    "Hunting the Ghost Flame Butterfly and gaining the soul of the original Ghost Flame Butterfly, you can''t eat flesh and blood."


    Hansen��s heart is a joy, today��s luck is not bad, and he has acquired a beast soul. Although it is only the original level of the beast soul, generally this inedible beast soul is a one-time beast soul.


    It is like the six-winged poisonous bee spirit used by God in the past. It can only be used once, but the power of this beast is generally greater than that of the same level.


    The other ghost butterflies were all alarmed, flying and rushing to Hansen. Hansen shot an arrow and shot all the ghost butterflies in a short time. A group of blue flames burst into the air. .


    After shooting all the ghost butterflies, Hansen climbed out of the water and sat on the rock to see his spoils.


    In addition to the original level of ghost flames, the soul of the original black feather beast and a mutant black feather beast.


    The original level of ghost flame butterfly beast soul: one-time hidden weapon type soul soul.


    The original black feather beast soul: flying animal soul.


    Mutant Black Feather Beast Soul: Flying Beast Soul.


    Hansen saw the type of two black feather beasts suddenly overjoyed. There were too few alien creatures around the steel armor shelter to fly the beast, and few people in the entire steel shelter had wings.


    These black feather beasts have produced a flying beast soul, which is really good. He also lacks a pair of wings. After all, the purple feather scale dragon wings can only be used in the b **** state, otherwise they will wear it.


    Hansen��s only pity is that he was not able to kill the **** black beast king, otherwise he would have a good luck, maybe he had a pair of god-level wings.


    "When you go back, you have to kill a few more black beasts. Even if you are a primitive flying beast, you should be able to make a fortune by selling to young men and women who like cool shapes.


    Hansen summoned the ghost of the ghost butterfly, and suddenly a blue butterfly flew out and fell into his hand, turning into a dark blue thin flaplike butterfly-shaped hidden weapon.


    The two wings of the concealer are thin and profitable, and it looks like a little back.


    Hansen��s mind was moved and the ghost butterfly was shot out. It��s just that the ghost butterfly did not fly straight out because of the shape. Instead, it made a strange arc in the air and swirled a few circles. It turned out to be Hansen flying back. 8

 Chapter 189： God of the blood

    This shocked Hansen and quickly flicked to the side. The sharp blade of the Ghost Flame butterfly was directly cut into the rock, and then exploded, spurting a blue flame.


    "This stuff is so powerful!" Han Sen looked stunned, but the original level of ghost flames hidden weapon is so embarrassing, if there is a variant of the ghost flames hidden weapon, I am afraid there is no small threat to the blood creatures.


    It''s just that the shape of the ghost butterfly is very different. Unlike the general hidden weapon, if you want to use it, you must cooperate with a special hidden weapon technique. This has to be practiced.


    However, this has already made Han Sen very heart-warming. The ghost butterfly in the cave does not know how much. He can easily get a lot of ghosts and shadows as long as he kills all the way.


    As for the danger, there is no need to worry about it. There is an underground river here. He just hides in the river and shoots arrows. When he is in danger, he sneaked into the bottom of the river. Those ghost butterflies can''t help him.


    Moreover, he also has a variation of the black barracuda mount, and he does not have to swim by himself under the water. As long as he rides the black barracuda, he can go far and wide at the bottom of the river. Those ghost butterflies will definitely have no way to take him.


    "Well, just go back along the underground dark river, and solve all the ghost butterflies, and then go out from the place where the **** black beast king rushed in. If you can meet the black feather herd, it will happen. Kill, maybe you can get a few pairs of wings to go back and sell." Han Sen thought inside, and went up the river.


    The blood-blooded black-beasted beastmaster really brought a blessing to Hansen. Hansen went all the way and didn''t know how many ghost butterflies he had killed, and Ghost Flame Butterfly had no way to take him.


    Although there is no flesh and blood to eat, but Hansen has harvested a lot of ghosts and butterflies.


    Only the original level of the ghost flame butterfly beast soul has got twenty or thirty, and the mutant ghost flame beast soul has also got seven.


    It is really too many ghost butterflies in the cave. Hansen stopped and stopped in this cave. After seven or eight days, he had not yet reached the position where he came down. The ghost butterfly was soft to kill.


    At the beginning, Hansen also shot with an arrow. Later, he found that the arrow was shot too slowly. He immediately rushed in with the blood of the armor, and took a knife and smashed it. He was smashed by him and slammed on him. How many died.


    When he couldn''t stand it, he jumped directly into the dark river, took the mutated black barracuda belt to the bottom of the river, and took a rest after a while.


    This way to kill the past, can not tell the joy, Han Sen has never been able to get so many souls in one go.


    Seeing that a group of ghost butterflies flew over in front, Hansen waved his knives and rushed in.


    "Ah!" In the blue flame that burst out of the group, a blue, purple-violet flame suddenly burned on Hansen, and Hansen made a terrible sound, almost jumping into the underground like a rabbit. Among the rivers.


    "Hunting the gods and bloodsuckers, you can get the gods of the bloodsucker, and you can''t eat them."


    When Hansen climbed out of the Dark River, many places in the body of the **** armor had been burned, revealing a large piece of flesh-and-blood flesh and blood. The entire armor looked ragged, and there was still a little bit of blood and armor.


    Hansen struggled to sit up and took the black blood beetle armor back. Fortunately, this blood armor was not completely destroyed, but it can be slowly recovered, but the time required is a bit long.


    At the same time, Hansen also secretly rejoiced that if there was no such **** armor to stop him from the disaster, he had already turned into ashes, and the **** ghost butterfly was so terrible.


    Since Hansen got the black blood beetle armor, he has not eaten such a big loss. Many places have severe burns and hot pains. If it is not underground, it will be fast enough, and then burned more. For a second or two, let alone his flesh, I am afraid that even the blood armor will be burnt to gray.


    Hansen had a lingering heart in his heart, and his own package was burned to ash. Nothing left, and the medicine was naturally gone.


    There is no way, Han Sen can only run "ice muscle jade bone surgery", hoping to ease the burns on his body, now he has nothing in his body, you must restore a little strength, leave the cave early to go back.


    "Ice Muscle Jade Bone" circulated, Han Sen only felt the feeling of coolness in the body, and those who were burned gradually became less painful.


    Originally, Hansen was worried that these wounds would be irritated and infected. This was the most terrible place for burns, but after he had run the ice muscle jade several times, the injuries gradually became scarred.


    Hansen continued to run "Ice Muscle and Jade" for more than ten hours. Those wounds actually made a flaw, and Hansen was a surprise.


    "Ice muscle jade bones" is really not a product, it is a magical super nuclear gene technology, and I don''t know what the snow geese are. I have such a magical super nuclear technology." There has always been a big family that has noticed that there is no surname in the league.


    However, among the famous big families and the semi-god-level powerhouses, there is no surname snow, which makes Hansen quite surprised.


    No longer worry about burns on the body, although it looks very serious, but in fact there is not much danger, just need to go back to rest for a while, when the body''s cockroaches fall off, the burn will naturally be better.


    Hansen did not dare to continue chaos, and he also harvested more ghost butterflies, and there is still a blood-level ghost weapon, this is his first blood-level weapon, but unfortunately this Things are one-off, even if you are hunting for blood creatures, Hansen is not willing to use it if it is not a last resort.


    Hansen no longer pays attention to those ghost butterflies, and lurks forward at the bottom of the river by mutating black barracudas. Every other distance, they quietly come out and take a breath, not to dare to alarm those ghost butterflies.


    The ghost butterfly here is like a star. If you really want to kill, he doesn��t know what year to kill. The previous thoughts are a bit too naive.


    Fortunately, Hansen finally found the position where he and the **** black beast king fell, and screamed that the ghost flames did not come and react, and directly summoned the purple feather scale dragon wings and the fairy queen to rush out.


    Coming out of Shawozi, Hansen had already prepared for the torment of the black feathers, but found that there was not even a black beast nearby, so Hansen secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    His **** armor was temporarily unavailable, and another **** armor was in the Mengmeng. It is really troublesome to meet the black beasts now.


    Surprisingly, he left the White Devils Gobi. On the road, he hunted a few different creatures as food. On the road, he also encountered Wang Mengmeng and others who were worried about bringing people to him.

 Chapter 190： Guwusha invitation

    "Don''t cry, I''m fine. I have encountered other creatures in the middle of the road. I just went back and killed some. I am embarrassed to worry about you." Hansen patted and screamed in his arms, Wang Mengmeng said with a smile. .


    "Teacher brother, you scared me." Wang Mengmeng had tears in his eyes and some whimpers.


    "Little fool, how can I have no confidence in the teacher?" Hansen patted her little head.


    "I have confidence, but you haven''t come back for so long, I am a little worried." Wang Mengmeng said, returning the soul of the ghost of the crystal ant to the Hansen.


    "Well, let''s go back and talk about it. After running for so many days outside, tired and exhausted, I just want to go back and have a good night''s sleep." Hansen said with a smile after withdrawing his armor.


    A group of people turned their heads and went back. Huang Fu��s bottle was a complex look and Han Sen, who was talking and laughing with Wang Mengmeng.


    "This person, a little bit incomprehensible." Huang Fu bottle whispered to himself, his mouth slightly tilted, watching Han Sen reveal an intriguing smile, it seems to find something fun.


    Emperor Yongzheng��s self-recognition strength is already among the top of the First God��s sanctuary. The next battle of the Son of God will surely reach the ranks of the top ten gods.


    But even if she is, she has no grasp to survive from the pursuit of the black beasts, but Hansen has done it. This is definitely not by chance.


    At least Huangpu Liangqing saw Hansen flying in the air, like a ghost in the air to kill the scene, until now, as it happened in front of the eyes, the impression is too deep.


    "Han Shao, I came to the steel armor shelter this time, brought some animal souls to sell, including two god-level soul souls. If you are interested, you can look back." An invitation was sent to Hansen.


    "The blood of the beast? Is it because of the type?" Hansen asked.


    "Before the auction, this is not very easy to disclose, but since Han Shao asked, I can first reveal that there is a flight type and a weapon type." Huang Fu bottle smiled and replied.


    "Okay, I must go." Hansen had longed for the blood-level weapons. Of course, he was interested to take a look. If he could have the blood-soul beast, he would be able to kill a lot of blood creatures and make his own. The promotion speed has been greatly improved.


    If you don''t say anything, if he has a **** blade, the blood-blooded beastmaster will die, and he will be escaped.


    Back at the school, Han Sen��s burns still need to be recuperated, so that he can go to class with peace of mind and listen to a lot of theoretical lessons.


    Today, Hansen listened to the super nuclear genetics theory class. While listening to the class, Hansen��s hand was still playing with a palm-sized, fluttering alloy butterfly dart.


    This thing was ordered by the blacksmith who sold the z steel weapon. The size and weight were made according to the ghost flame dart. The blacksmith''s craft really did not say, and the real ghost butterfly dart almost identical, feel It is also very similar, but there is no real power like a ghost butterfly.


    Hansen has customized a total of ten butterfly darts, which he used for practice. The one-time ghost butterfly darts can not be used to practice and play, and he will destroy one after training. He has not yet developed any eyebrows. Come, the dart can be completely destroyed.


    Hansen had the foundation of the knife in his sleeve, and he checked many new ancient martial arts from the school, and did not need to teach others. This butterfly dart slowly started.


    Listening to the lesson, the butterfly dart in the hand swims on the palm of your hand. It seems to be hidden when you live. Now Hansen is a dart who doesn��t leave his hand. The main reason is to familiarize with the feel. Only when he feels familiar, can he really do it. Fight.


    "Great God, can you discuss things with you?" After class, several students ran to Hansen, one of the sunny students said to Hansen.


    "What?" Hansen had a slight surprise, and he seemed to have no intersection with these students.


    "Great God, this is the case. We are the new ancient martial arts society. I call Xu Qian. They are... We signed up for a black and white boxing match on Tianshang. This is a group competition. We already have four people. Now we still have A person, God, can you team up with us to participate?" After the classmates finished, the four people looked at Hansen with a look of hope.


    "There are a lot of students who will be black and white in school. How do you think of looking for me to participate?" Hansen asked strangely.


    "It is such a great god. If it is just a general game, we will have no problem in winning or losing ourselves. But this time the game is a bit different. Our first round opponent is the Shengde Military Academy. In any case, we can��t lose this time. I would like to ask the Great God to help you participate. For this scene of the St. De Military Academy, we don��t want to lose anyway.�� The classmate said with some excitement.


    Seeing Han Sen��s face stunned, knowing that Hansen was not clear about their grievances with the St. De military school, several students explained it again.


    Hansen probably understood the reason soon, and the St. Andrew''s Military Academy and the Black Hawk Military Academy could be said to be the opposite of the New Guwu competition.


    For the third consecutive year, the Blackhawks Military Academy has stopped at the top 16 in the New Guwu League. It is because of the defeat of the Saint-Denz Military Academy. It is a real **** feud.


    So this time, although it was only a black and white boxing match on the Internet, they still didn''t want to lose to Shengde, so they took the liberty to find Hansen to help.


    After saying the reason, Xu Qian and a few of them looked at Han Sen a little bit, although they knew that Han Sen was very powerful in black and white.


    However, Hansen is not a new ancient martial arts system, nor a member of the ancient martial arts society. He does not have the obligation to participate with them.


    Hansen looked at Xu��s eyes and looked forward to it. He said, ��When is the game? You give me an accurate time. As long as there is no conflict with my schedule, I can play with you. ""


    Thousands of people suddenly rejoiced: "Time is on the weekend, don''t know if there is any conflict with the time of the gods? The other games have nothing to do with it. Only this game on October 6th is the scene for the holy deity. Great God, you can help us to go out, but your quota must be reported now, and then you can play."


    "No problem, if there is no accident, I should be able to participate in this game." Han Sen said with a smile: "And, don''t call me a big god, that is not comprehensive enough for my merits, or call my name. ""


    "That line, we will call you the name in the future, and this form, you have to fill it out, we will report your quota." Xu Qiang was excited to hand a form to Hansen.


    "Right, big god... Hansen... Skynet game, using the registration id, you have to think of an id, we can help you register." Liu Yuhu added a sentence.


    "Good." Hansen thought about it and filled out his own information and id on the form.


    "Black Boxing Emperor!" Xu Qian and several people saw Hansen''s id, and they were a bit worried. This id is really arrogant. They didn''t think that Hansen would use such an id.


    "Can this id be? Can''t it be repeated?" Hansen asked after seeing the money, and he was afraid that there would be a problem with id repetition.


    "It won''t be. We will sign up for the competition as a school. We must hang the prefix of the school in front of us. Even if the id is repeated, there is no problem." Several people said quickly.


    However, they are still secretly saying: "Don''t say that you need to add a prefix, even if you don''t prefix it, no one will use such an arbitrarily id, it will not be repeated."


    But they didn''t say anything about the money. If someone else used such an id, they might persuade him to change it, but the person who used this id was Hansen. They didn''t feel too much wrong. .

 Chapter 191： Class demonstration

    Hansen listened to the class and went to the new Guwu training ground. Ji Yanran did the actual training there. He and Ji Yanran agreed to pick her up for lunch. ??


    Now two people are already recognized couples, and no one does not know, and the two people are not hiding, simply and together.


    Frequent double-entry pairs appear to kill single dogs on campus, but over time they have become accustomed to other students.


    When Hansen came to the training ground, he saw that Ji Yanran and other students were still training under the supervision of the teacher. Hansen sat down in the stands outside.


    Ji Yanran, they are all warships, but in this era, which one is the new ancient Wuwu is a compulsory course, and Hansen��s archery system is the same.


    "It''s a great god! Come and pick up the beauty of the country."


    "Affirmative, or will the big **** come to see us practicing martial arts?"


    "The skin of the Great God is so good, it is whiter than a woman, I really want to put on two."


    ......


    Many of my classmates are whispering. After Ji Yanran and Hansen fell in love, this face is directly rising, not only does not blush at all, but also a little smug in my heart.


    "I said stunnedly, are you interested in dog abuse every day?" Qu Lili said with dissatisfaction with her elbow.


    "I find it very interesting." Ji Yanran said with a smile: "If you don''t want to eat dog food, go find a boyfriend."


    "Where do you have such a good life, so the fresh, white and strong God of the elementary school brother himself sent to the door." Qu Lili said a little sour.


    "No way, the beauty of the person, the charm is so unstoppable, I don''t want to, but someone has to send it to the door, I have any way." Ji Yanran said with a smirk.


    Qu Lili hated the stunned Ji Yanran: "Well, I have been getting rid of my face with the big **** elementary school brother since I was together, and I have been ruined by the Great God Elementary School."


    "Research shows that when husbands and wives spend together for a long time, they will gradually be affected by the other''s genes. This is called husband and wife. You didn''t think Hansen has become more and more handsome recently?" Ji Yanran squinted.


    "You two are still going to die soon." Qu Lili turned a blind eye. It is really no way to take the current Ji Yan. Before she could just order something yellow, she could make Ji Yanran red-faced. Now she tells a yellow. Duan Zi, Ji Yanran can give her the whole yellower and more violent out.


    "Awful Hansen, I am still pure and watery." Qu Lili thought with hatred.


    Chen Hao, a teacher who teaches their new ancient martial arts, is a prosperous woman in her early thirties. After seeing Hansen coming, these students didn��t have the heart to practice, and smiled and said: ��The big stars are different, it seems that you I don��t have any mood to continue practicing, let the big star come down to give you a practice of black and white boxing?"


    "Good... Teacher Chen, you are the best..."


    The students were very happy and cheered. Han Sen defeated Yu Mingzhi in the black and white boxing competition in Yan��s class. It is well known in the Black Hawk Military Academy.


    "Han Sen, you are also expected to come back, give down to the students to perform black and white fists?" Chen Yan smiled and said to Hansen in the stands.


    "Mr. Chen has a life, and the students dare not go." Han Sen said with a smile, he walked down from the stands.


    The classmates cheered again. Chen Han and other Hansen came to her and said, "Is it your own opponent, or am I picking one for you?"


    "Mr. Chen, what else to pick, of course, is a great beauty." Some students started to swear.


    Suddenly the classmates laughed. Although Ji Yanran is now a lot thicker, he still can''t help but be laughed and flushed.


    "That''s a classmate." In addition to smile, smile.


    Although Ji Yanran blushes, he walked out in the snoring of the classmates and played against Hansen in black and white.


    The students are waiting to see the legendary invincible black and white boxing skills, but Hansen and Ji Yanran battle, but the Lien Chan losing streak, even one did not win, watching a lot of students and Chen Hao are stunned.


    "It seems that the great **** is also afraid inside! I am not alone..."


    "The family education of Ji Damei is really good."


    "Don''t be afraid of the big god, how can a man, a man, succumb to a woman''s arrogance, at most, go back and beg for mercy, and in front of him, he must keep the man''s face."


    ......


    Han Sen��s laughter for the seniors�� schoolmates was deaf, and they lost more than 20 in a row, and they really didn��t win.


    The joys of the students, but Chen Hao is extremely surprised. This black and white fist is not easy to win, but it is difficult to lose, especially if Hansen does not lose, it is also a deep learning. At least he has to be 100% judged accurately, whether it is black boxing or white boxing, can be lost perfectly.


    It��s easy to lose a few, but one won��t win. This level is even a surprise for her teacher, and Hansen is just an undeveloped person.


    After the training session, Han Sen was preparing to go to the cafeteria with Ji Yanran. Chen Hao came over and smiled and said to Han Sen: "Han Sen, a little bit of things I want to talk to you, can you give up some time? ��


    Hansen and Ji Yanran are all a glimpse. Among the several departments taught by Chen Yu, Hansen��s archery system is not included. It can be said that Hansen and her have no intersection at all. She came to Hansen and did not know how to talk. what.


    ��Is it convenient?�� Hansen looked at Ji Yanran and Qu Lili.


    "Nothing is inconvenient, so let''s have lunch together, the teacher will treat you." Chen Hao said that he had already gone outside.


    Hansen and Ji Yanran and Qu Lili quickly followed up. They were also very curious. Chen Hao was looking for Hansen to do anything.


    Chen Hao took them to a canteen in the school, and specially booked a single room, so Hansen they were welcome, after they had ordered it.


    Chen Hao said that Han Sen said: "Han Sen, there is a black and white boxing match on the Internet in a few days. It is a team competition. Our school has also signed up for it. For some reason, there is still a person missing. Can you help me?"


    Ji Yanran and Qu Lili were a little surprised. I don��t think Chen Hao would ask Han Sen to go to the competition. Han Sen is not a new ancient martial arts system. Secondly, it is not an ancient martial arts society. Generally, those who participate in this kind of competition are from both. Selected out.


    "I have come to look for me, I have promised that they will participate in the game with the St. De military school, but I can''t guarantee that there will be time to participate in other games." Hansen smiled and said.


    Chen Hao suddenly overjoyed: "Is it a little bit useful for the kids? It��s good. I have to reward them with a few words. You can participate in the competition. It��s great for the Shangde Military Academy. We can��t do it anyway. Lose, the school team is all dependent on you."8

 Chapter 192： Ouyang umbrella

    Several people had lunch, Chen Hao was very satisfied to leave, Ji Yanran and Qu Lili also had lecture arrangements in the afternoon, Han Sen can only pass the time alone.


    Now his injury is almost all good. He went to the theoretical class all day. Hansen also heard some dizziness. He didn��t go to the class in the afternoon and was going to test the hall to test his physical fitness.


    He has not tested his physical fitness for a long time, and he does not know how far he has reached it.


    However, after arriving at the test hall, Hansen chose to use a separate test room for insurance, so as not to be seen by others.


    In fact, Hansen did not intend to test all of them, and was prepared to test several major data, such as strength, speed, reaction and so on.


    Hey!


    The amount of violent violence hit the tester, and the tester showed 4656 data.


    On the speedometer, Hansen stepped on his feet and soon the data of 76665 was displayed.


    Hansen did a few important tests, and each test score was not lower than 15, which made Hansen himself a little surprised.


    According to the statistics of the league, the average person''s four genes are full, and the data should be able to reach 15, and occasionally one or two are more prominent, which can reach sixteen, which is the average of most.


    However, Hansen��s gene and variant genes are now quite different. Even though the data has reached 15, this is a bit scary.


    According to this development, even Hansen is not sure, when the four genes are full, the data will reach the point of metamorphosis.


    Hansen probably guessed that because he cultivated the reason of "ice muscle jade bone surgery", practicing super nuclear technology can enhance physical fitness, but he has not heard of this exaggeration, and generally cultivated advanced super nuclear technology. People, in the case of great genetics, the values ??should be able to reach the age of seventeen, and occasionally one or two may reach twenty.


    However, Hansen estimates his own situation. When it is completed, it is very likely that all the values ??can break into the 20th mark. This is absolutely terrible data. At least Hansen has not heard of anyone who has reached such data. .


    From the test hall, Han Sen met a person, and the person saw Hansen also stopped, it seems to recognize Hansen.


    However, Hansen did not recognize him, and did not stop, he was ready to walk past him.


    "You participated in the black and white boxing competition?" The man suddenly said.


    Hansen stopped and looked around and found that there were no other people here. It seems that the person should be talking to him.


    "Yes, are you?" Hansen looked at him up and down. He should be nearly twenty years old. His body is slender and straight, his face is a bit stiff, and the whole person looks like a scabbard. people.


    "Ouyang small umbrella." The man replied without emotion.


    "It turned out to be you, I hope to have a pleasant cooperation." Ouyang Xiaoqiu is a celebrity of the new ancient martial arts, Han Sen naturally heard of his name, the absolute main force of various new ancient Wu competitions, Han Sen thought he was his own teammates. I will take the initiative to show my hand.


    Ouyang Xiao Umou did not mean to shake hands with him, and some indifference said: "I did not participate in that game."


    ��Why?�� Hansen looked at Ouyang Xiaoman with amazement. As the main player of the school, how could he not participate?


    "I know that I can''t win, there is no need to waste time, and there is no need to waste time and energy on such a boring game." Ouyang Xiaoman looked up and down Hansen: "I have seen your confrontation with Yu Mingzhi, the foundation and Talent is very good, have any interest in joining Guwushe, as long as I train, you can become an excellent ancient Wushu player, we teamed up, maybe have the opportunity to win the championship of the military school league."


    Hansen looked at Ouyang Xiaomang and smiled: "I understand, because you didn''t play, so the school team that participated in the competition will have one less person, and they will temporarily find me as a substitute."


    ��Would you like to turn to Guwushe?�� Ouyang Xiaoqiu had no expression and continued to ask.


    "Let''s do it, let''s make a bet. If you can win me, I can promise to join the ancient Wushu. If you lose, go to this black and white boxing competition together." Hansen smiled.


    "I never gambled on luck." Ouyang said quietly.


    "Black and white boxing match, five wins in nine games." Hansen said.


    "Okay." Ouyang Xiaoqiu did not hesitate and agreed.


    "It��s just a black and white boxing. Just pick a separate test room here.�� Hansen said that he walked with the test room he had just walked out, swiped the door, and turned to Ouyang��s umbrella: I will put the room rate first, whoever lost it."


    Ouyang Xiaoqiu followed in without a word, and then closed the door.


    Two people stood in the test hall and set the posture of black and white boxing. In fact, they stood face to face separated by a distance.


    "Put a coin to decide who will attack first. Which side do you choose?" Hansen pulled out a coin in his palm.


    "Flower." Ouyang small umbrella said faintly.


    Hansen threw the coin into the air and then reached out and caught the falling coin. It was a flower side.


    "You first." Han Sen just said two words, Ouyang umbrella hit a punch.


    The fist is like a dragon, and Ouyang��s small umbrella is fast and sturdy, with a fierce momentum that has never returned.


    However, Hansen did not dodge, and even did not raise his hand at all, watching the fist of Ouyang Small Umbrella will be on his face.


    But when Ouyang''s fist was only less than an inch away from his nose, Ouyang''s fist stopped, and the transition between movements was so strong that almost everyone wanted to vomit blood.


    "If you are quiet, you can take off your rabbit, and you can punch." Hansen smiled.


    "Loss is losing, you attack." Ouyang''s small umbrella flashed a different color, his imposing punch, Han Sen actually did not move, even without block, this is extremely confident that he must It is a white fist of virtual force.


    "Do you know what the id I am going to register for?" Hansen didn''t punch directly, just watching Ouyang''s umbrella smile.


    "It has nothing to do with me." Ouyang Xiaomu said indifferently.


    "No, it''s related to you. My id is called the black boxing emperor, so this punch, I will definitely have a black boxing. You have to be careful. Don''t learn me, at least you should block it with your hands, otherwise it will hurt. Too heavy is not good." Han Sen said very seriously.


    "Less nonsense, shot." Ouyang Xiaoman has experienced countless contests, the psychological quality is extremely good, will not be moved by Han Sen''s words, and the belief is not shaken.


    Hansen said nothing, and directly punched the Ouyang small umbrella, and it was a quick and awkward punch.

 Chapter 193： do not learn from me

    Ouyang Xiaoqiu was not shaken by Hansen''s words, staring at Hansen with his eyes, using his own abilities and experience to make judgments.


    There is no doubt that Ouyang Xiaoqiu can be sure that this is definitely a virtual fist. No matter from all aspects, this can''t be black boxing.


    "The small means like speech attacks have no effect on me. There is no murderous action in this boxing. It is absolutely impossible to be black boxing." Ouyang Xiaoman did not move, and his eyes calmly watched Hansen''s fist approaching.


    Just like Hansen, there is no hand to stop, because he has 100% confidence, this punch is definitely a white punch.


    Since Hansen did not contribute, he could, as he just did, keep his fists in time when his fists were about to get close to his door.


    Ouyang Xiaoman thought about it like this, but suddenly he felt black in front of his eyes, and his nose had a strong soreness. Then he was uncontrollable and retired. After seven or eight steps, he still couldn��t hold his body. sit on the floor.


    "How could it be black boxing?" Ouyang Xiao Umbrella did not pay attention to the violent nosebleeds, and looked at Han Sen.


    Hansen walked over to Ouyang��s small umbrella and handed him a pack of paper towels. He smiled and said: ��I said, don��t learn me.��


    Ouyang Xiaoqiu did not pick Hansen paper towels, wiped the blood on his nose, stood up, staring firmly at Hansen: "The nine games won five games, I only lost one point."


    Hansen smiled and stuffed the paper towel back into his pocket and stood opposite the Ouyang umbrella: "Then I continue."


    Ouyang Xiaoman stared at Hansen without talking. He did not want to let go of any minor movements in Hansen. These actions are the basis for judging whether the opponent is black boxing or white boxing.


    As long as the force is exerted and the muscles of the body are involved, it will definitely produce a certain performance on the body. It is impossible to have no performance at all. The key is whether you can see through the other party''s disguise.


    Hansen looked at the face of Ouyang��s small umbrella seriously, licked his mouth and punched it again.


    This time, Ouyang''s small umbrella looks very clear. Although his muscles seem to be very tight, but the lines involved in the muscles are involved, the strength of this punch is not concentrated forward, which means that this punch is absolutely impossible to be black boxing. .


    "This time, you can''t deceive me." Ouyang''s small umbrella was like a steel nail on the ground, arms raised to block Hansen''s fist.


    Although it has been judged that Hansen��s fist is a white fist, Ouyang��s umbrella still raises his arms. It seems that Hansen has been regarded as a real opponent, and there is no contempt, even if he is sure that he is correct. Still prepared for failure.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s fist hit the arm of Ouyang��s small umbrella, and the body of Ouyang��s small umbrella just shook, and there was no retreat.


    However, Ouyang''s face is a bit ugly, Hansen''s fist is still black, and the above is using a strong enough force, he still judged wrong.


    "Two points." Hansen smiled and raised two fingers.


    Ouyang Xiaomu looked at Hansen''s contemplation. He clearly saw that Hansen''s muscles were not in the right direction. The direction of power was not forward. All the appearances of his body were not forward, but why did this punch actually happen? Is it black punch?


    ��Is it really possible that someone can practice the path of truth and reality to the point where there is no appearance?�� Ouyang��s little umbrella looked at Hansen strangely.


    Black and white boxing is just a popular practice method in the New Guwu. It is mainly to practice the truth and reality. Later, it gradually evolved into some formal competitions. Although it is not the mainstream in the new Guwu competition, it is still popular with the public. After all, the viewing is still very high.


    Ouyang Xiao Umbrella has also participated in many black and white boxing competitions. I have seen many masters who use black and white boxing. Many people use the real and false methods very well, but after all, there are still clues to be found, especially the killing gas. As long as the strength is used, there will be a heart of victory in the heart, and more or less will have some killing.


    Ouyang Xiao Umbrella has a lot of practical experience and is particularly sensitive to the killing of the gas, which makes him more or less cheaper in the black and white boxing competition, especially on the defensive side, the chance of judging the mistake is very low.


    Even if there are occasional mistakes, it is because the other party uses some kind of force that he has never seen before. After he is familiar with it, such an attack will no longer be useful to him.


    However, although Hansen only played two punches, Hansen gave him the feeling that he was different from any previous opponent.


    The feeling can''t be spoken, or it''s very misleading. It''s not all because of Han Han''s various fake appearances when he punches. What''s more, Hansen punches him and gives him the punch. The feeling is that Han Sen��s fist did not want to hit him, so he psychologically has determined that this punch can not be black boxing.


    "It is impossible to have no flaws. If it is a special force that I can''t see, then there must be traces. As long as I see through the key to this type of force, I will not be deceived by him again. "Ouyang Xiaoqiu calmed down and went back to Hansen again, looking at Hansen quietly."


    "Come back." Ouyang Xiaoyu slowly spit out two words.


    Hey!


    Hansen punched the past, Ouyang small umbrella lifted his arms to meet, this time Hansen used the power slightly larger than the last time, but Ouyang small umbrella even just shook a little, still did not back.


    "The physical quality is very good." Han Sen looked at Ouyang Xiaoman with some surprise. Although he only used seven or eight points in this punch, but no more than 13 points, the power could not be stopped.


    Ouyang Xiaoman did not pay attention to Hansen��s praise, because he lost again, still still judged wrong.


    "Come back." Ouyang Xiao Umbrella is not discouraged.


    Hansen is also welcome, and it is a punch. The result is still the same. Ouyang Xiaodou has eaten another black boxing. This time, Hansen��s punching power is weakened. He does not want to completely expose himself. The true strength.


    Moreover, winning black and white fists is not based on strength and strength, and being able to deceive each other is a real win.


    "Four points, you have the last chance left." Hansen looked at Ouyang Xiaomang.


    "Come." Ouyang Xiaoqiu said without hesitation.


    Hansen is also polite, and it is a punch, and the punch is fast and fierce, like a cannonball.


    Suddenly, Ouyang��s umbrella crossed a step and escaped Hansen��s fist. At this critical time, Ouyang��s umbrella was not attached to his own judgment, and he did not stop Hansen��s fist. I chose to dodge.


    "Since I think that when you have a white boxing, you are all black punches, so that I can''t see your flaws, then as long as I do the opposite, I can naturally win." Ouyang small umbrella eyes flashing The corner of the mouth is tilted with a confident arc.


    But after a moment, the confident smile of Ouyang Xiaoqiu solidified on his face.

 Chapter 194： Black and white

    At the moment when Ouyang Xiaoqiu escaped, Hansen��s fist was directly condensed in the air, and you were fixed.


    Obviously, if this punch is a black box full of strength, then it is absolutely impossible to accept the castration in this way, which means that this is a white fist of virtual force.


    "Why... why this punch will be a white punch..." Ouyang''s confidence in the umbrella was broken by this white punch. I can''t believe that Hansen''s punch would have a white punch.


    The same as the power-up method just now, his judgment is exactly the same as just now, but the decision to dodge is made, and the other party will actually be a white boxer, which makes him unacceptable.


    The other party''s force can deceive his eyes, which he can accept, but the other party will actually make a white punch at this time. This punch in the air is more unacceptable than hitting him thousands of punches.


    "Why is there a white punch?" Ouyang Xiaoman stared at Hansen, who wanted to know the answer.


    "The realm of black and white boxing has three, the first waiter, the second wait, the third look, you are still in the realm of seeing the body, and I barely can see it, so I have a white fist. Win." Han Sen said to smile at Ouyang Xiaomang: "Remember to sign up for the competition, there is room rate, you will return it to me when you meet again next time."


    After that, Han Sen turned and left the test hall.


    Ouyang''s umbrella is a complex look at the back of Hansen''s departure. He didn''t talk or move for a long time, until Hansen left his sight.


    ......


    Chen Hao is now happy and has a headache. It is natural that Han Sen promised to participate in the competition. The headache is that Ouyang Xiaoqiu has been reluctant to participate.


    If Ouyang Xiaoqiu can join Hansen, maybe the Blackhawk Military Academy can get the champion of the black and white boxing competition held on Skynet.


    Although there is not much gold in this game, the Black Hawk Military Academy has not won the championship for a long time, even if it is only a black and white boxing champion on the Internet, it is also a big part for her part-time coach of Guwusha. comfort.


    "Is it money, is there a small umbrella?" Chen Hao called the money he trained on the training ground.


    "I shouldn''t have come yet, I haven''t seen him yet." Xu Qian looked around and said.


    "He came and you told me." Chen Hao also wants to do his best.


    As he said, Chen Hao saw Ouyang''s small umbrella coming in from the door. He quickly went to the Ouyang umbrella and walked over: "Small umbrella, I know that the retirement of the old team has a great influence on our performance, the new team. They haven''t grown up yet, but what they lack is just a chance to exercise..."


    "I am participating." Chen Yu''s words have not been finished, Ouyang small umbrella suddenly inserted a sentence.


    "No, don''t rush to refuse, you listen to me, we are the first to the St. De military school, now I have invited Hansen, if you are willing to..." Chen Hao responded at this time, I looked at Ouyang Xiaoman with amazement and said, "You just said that you want to enter?"


    "Give me a registration form." Ouyang Xiaomu said indifferently.


    Chen Hao quickly asked people to bring the registration form to Ouyang Xiao Umbrella. He looked quite embarrassed and looked at Ouyang Xiaoqiu and asked: "How suddenly did you change your mind?"


    Xu Qian and others have also come over. They are very happy with the Ouyang umbrella. After all, Ouyang umbrella is the absolute main force of the school. All the new Guwu games have achieved good results. There are Ouyang umbrellas. Joining, plus Hansen, they have a great chance to win the Shengde Military Academy this time.


    To be honest, they used to go to Hansen because they couldn''t do it, but after all, it was a team competition. It was just a Hansen word, and it would be difficult to win the holy character.


    The school��s previous main strengths have almost graduated, leaving only the former main force of Ouyang Small Umbrella. Now the New Guwu Society is the weakest time. There is really nothing to do except Ouyang��s umbrella. people.


    Now that Ouyang��s umbrella has returned, Hansen has agreed to play, and their strength has greatly increased.


    At the same time, they are also very surprised that Ouyang Xiaoqiu will change his mind. The Ouyang umbrella is a very cold person. It is not an easy person to get along with. It is very difficult for him to change his mind.


    "Because I lost to Hansen, he let me come to the competition." Ouyang Xiao Umbrella did not move, squatting on the table next to fill the registration form.


    However, Chen Hao and a group of members of the ancient Wushu Society were a bit stupid, and their mouths were wide open for a while and did not close.


    Although they know that Hansen and Yu Mingzhi have performed a black and white boxing, it is really very powerful, but in their opinion, Ouyang umbrella is definitely no worse than Mingzhi, even stronger. After all, they know too much about Ouyang Xiaoqiu, knowing How strong he is.


    In the new Guru League of the military academy, those who can reach the top ten are not necessarily worse than the top ten, and perhaps even stronger in some respects.


    After all, the new Guwu League is not allowed to use the soul of the beast, all based on their own combat skills and physical quality, in this regard, Ouyang umbrella is almost impeccable.


    Ouyang Xiao Umou actually said that he lost to Hansen, which made them some unresponsive.


    "How many rounds did you play?" Xu Qian asked with some excitement.


    "Five innings." Ouyang small umbrella replied casually.


    "So what is three to two?" Xu Qian continued to ask.


    "Five to zero, he is five and zero." Ouyang said that he had put the completed form on the place where he had already been shackled, and his mouth was so large that he could almost put a duck egg in his hand.


    "Five to zero, Han Sen has a small umbrella for Ouyang, and even played a five-to-zero Ouyang umbrella?"


    The members of the Guwu Society had a bit of a chance, and even Chen Hao was a surprised look.


    How strong is Ouyang''s umbrella, they are very clear, although black and white boxing is not what he is best at, but in the entire league''s military school to enter the top 20 is certainly no problem.


    And such a small umbrella of Ouyang was actually sealed by Hansen five to zero, which is really too much to believe.


    Even if Ouyang Umbrella is the worst in the black and white boxing match, it only loses one to four, and the opponent is the number one player in the current black and white boxing league.


    Five to zero, they can''t believe how strong Hansen is.


    Even some can''t believe that Hansen really won the Ouyang umbrella five to zero.


    However, since this is what Ouyang Xiaoman himself said, it must not be wrong. It is impossible for Ouyang to lie, not to mention the lie that does not have any benefit to him.


    "Win, win, this time won, Shengde Military Academy, this time how you die, we must count on the hatred of these years." Chen Yu and Xu Qian and others are excited and speechless. .


    There are such terrible people joining their team, plus Ouyang umbrella, what is a St. De military school in the district. (.)

 Chapter 195： Bottle

    "Korean school brother." Han Sen just came out of the gravimeter, and saw a beautiful figure in front of him, with a very feminine voice.


    "Huangfu bottle clear? How come you are here?" Hansen looked at the people in front of him and couldn''t help but stunned.


    Here, inside the military school, Huangpu Pingqing is not a black eagle student, how could she be here.


    "I came to the Black Hawk as an exchange student. In the next two years, I will study at the Black Hawk Military Academy in the next two years. I will be your sister in the future." Huang Fu said, looking at Hansen. .


    In order to come to the Black Hawk Military Academy, she spent a lot of thoughts before she finally came here as an exchange student.


    "Huangfu school sister." Hansen screamed, thinking that this is a bit too clever, how Huangfu Pingqing became the exchange student of the Black Hawk Military Academy.


    "Looks like Han Xuedi, you don''t seem to welcome me to this school sister?" Huang Fu''s body was slightly leaning forward, watching Han Sen''s eyes squint.


    Hansen noticed that Huangfu��s bottle was wearing jeans and Chelsea boots, and his upper body was wearing a beige sweater. It��s just a bit too much on the chest of the sweater, so Hansen��s **** nose feels hot inside the nose. hot.


    "This... you shouldn''t call Huangfu bottle clear... It should be called Huangfu bottle." Hansen''s eyes couldn''t be removed from the seductive plumpness, and he secretly cried.


    The last time I saw Emperor Yongqing, she wore the beast of the beast, and she was not bound to see it. Now wearing such clothes, she suddenly showed the rich capital, and the white and the waves were soaring. Said to be a man, even if a woman looked, the eyes would straighten.


    Huang Fu��s bottle sees Hansen��s eyes on his chest, and he��s still too far forward. He��s full of flesh and blood. Hansen only feels that if he doesn��t leave, he��s probably spurting blood here. .


    "Cough, Huangfu school sister, what are you looking for?" Hansen subconsciously licked his nose, for fear that he really had nosebleeds.


    "There is nothing wrong with it. Just come over and say hello to the school brother. I just came to the Black Hawk Military Academy. I am not too familiar with it here. I will also take care of you in the future." Huangfu bottle clears his mouth and smiles with his chest. Fluctuation, the eyes of the people who are watching are coming out.


    "Should." Hansen suddenly felt that it was better to provoke this woman.


    "And, in two days, we will auction the beast soul in the steel armor shelter. When you are a school brother, you must come to the school sister to join me." Huangfu bottle clear eyes blinked at Hansen.


    "I will definitely go, just don''t know the soul of the gods you auctioned there, is it settled with left-handed coins?" Hansen sold all the things that he could sell around this time, plus he earned himself. The money and endorsement fees have cost more than 60 million.


    However, if you want to photograph a soul of the **** of blood, it is obviously not enough for so much money. As long as the soul of the **** of blood is not too bad, it is certainly no problem to shoot more than 100 million yuan.


    What''s more, there is also a super rich man in the steel armor shelter. If you fight for money, he is definitely not the opponent of God.


    "You can settle in the left-handed currency, or you can use the barter." Huangfu bottle smiles and looks at Hansen: "If you have a good idea, you can tell the sister, I will keep it for you."


    Hansen thought: "The words are good, I haven''t seen the animal spirit, I don''t know what kind of animal soul, where can I go?"


    Like seeing Hansen''s mind, the white palm of the emperor''s bottle was shaken in front of Hansen, and the white waves were shaking, and Hansen''s eyes were almost fainting.


    "There is the information about the beasts of our auction in this chip. You can see if you have a schoolmate. If you like, tell the sister, the sister will help you stay and not be auctioned." The wafer in the handle of Huangfu In the hands of Hansen.


    ��Is it true that Huangfu��s sister is really?�� Hansen��s heart was overjoyed, and he had to insert the chip into the communicator.


    "What are you doing so urgently? This is not a place to talk about things. If you say this, the information is still a trade secret. It is not good to be seen by others. Let''s go, find a local school sister, I invite you to dinner, let''s talk slowly. "When the emperor, the bottle of the emperor reached out to Hansen''s arm, and Hansen went outside."


    Hansen felt a wave of waves coming from his arm. Even if his skin was as thick as him, he wouldn��t have a little bit of fluttering: "The bottle... No, no... Huangfu Xuejie... Or I invite you to eat..."


    Huang Fu��s bottle was suddenly red, and Han Sen��s words were fast, but she still heard it clearly. Han Sen��s eyes were blank and she was not angry: ��That��s good.��


    Hansen, who had eaten this meal, felt that he had been teased. The emperor��s bottle of eyes was flowing and he sat next to him. When he spoke, the red lips were almost attached to his ears, such as the heat of Lan��s ear. Itching is uncomfortable, but his mind is not in the body of Huangfu, and he has been looking at the material of the beast that Huangfu bottle has given him.


    Huangpu Pingqing and others have been selling the beasts brought by them in the steel nail shelters these days. They are all kinds of animal souls that are relatively lacking in the steel armor shelter. They have made a lot of money.


    But those are only the original level of the beast soul, can appear in this auction, at least the mutant animal soul.


    Hansen did not carefully look at the mutant beasts, and directly turned to the last two finale of the blood of the beast.


    One is the flying-type **** of blood, named the Holy Light Bird. It is a big bird with colorful feathers like a peacock. It can make a pair of colorful wings.


    The other one is Hansen��s blood-level blade-like beast. It��s a kind of alien creature like a lobster. It��s not too big. It��s only two feet long. It��s silvery, it��s like Artwork made of silver is general.


    The singularity of this beast is a short fork, like the silver short fork of the Sea King Trident blade, very delicate and beautiful.


    The cutting edge and the tip of the cold light flow, only a glance at the back of the ridge is cool, there is a charm of the heart.


    Han Sen liked this short fork at a glance. The usage of the short fork is more strange than that of the dagger. In ancient times, there were many different names, such as "the iron ruler, the fork, the three-pronged point," etc., all of which are similarly short. The forks are basically the same.


    The method of use is also very strange. In addition to point cutting, there are also very strange functions such as collapse and lock. It is a very rare weapon. It is rare among rare animals.


    Hansen is very interested in this kind of blood-short fork, took a look at the name on the data, knowing that this **** of blood short fork is called "silver blood three-edged fork."


    "Huangfu school sister, how to sell this silver three-blade fork?" Han Sen pointed to the silver-blooded three-blade fork to ask the emperor bottle Qing.

 Chapter 196： Live less than ten years

    Emperor Yongzheng took a seat and sank: "In principle, these two gods must be auctioned at the auction, but if you want to speak, you can take it in advance, but the price can only be in accordance with our company. The estimated price transaction, this school sister, I have no good way, after all, this is not my business alone, the company is not me alone."


    "How much?" Hansen asked again.


    Huangpu Pingqing quickly opened the communicator and called up a price list, which was directly played in front of Hansen��s eyes. It was the estimated price of the auction soul at this auction.


    When Hansen saw the three-edged fork of silver blood, he couldn��t help but smile: "230 million, I can''t afford it."


    All of his current assets add up to more than 60 million, and there are three armor. Among them, the silver murder and the blue version of silver kill ts, Hansen has no plans to sell, and the rest of the silver ts are sold. Going, I can only sell seven or eight million, plus it is not enough to buy a silver-edged three-edged fork.


    "The estimated price is definitely high, mainly because this time there is the son of the gods, the son of the Xingyu Group, and the estimated price is higher than before." Huangfu bottle smiled and said: "If you want to learn, you really want to If you are a school sister, I can use my permission to give you an internal price of 180 million. You will take this silver-edged three-blade fork."


    Han Sen today knows how dark these people are specializing in the beastly soul business, and also understands the value of the **** of blood and soul in disguise.


    Think about the soul of the **** of blood, if you sell it all, you will become a monopoly in an instant.


    Seeing Hansen doesn''t talk, Huangfu bottle clear and smiled and said: "If you are inconvenient to learn from your brother, I have a proposal for the school sister. You can let the school brother take the silver blood three without spending a penny. Blade fork."


    "What proposal?" Hansen looked at Huangfu''s bottle with some surprises.


    "If you are willing to negotiate with our company and serve our company for two years, this silver-edged three-edged fork can be paid to you as a reward. You don''t have to use it for a minute." Sen, slowly said.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and then laughed: "I can''t think of me so valuable, I can make a billion in a year."


    Huangfu bottle said with a smile: "If it was before, even if you are the spokesperson of the silver kill ts, it is definitely not worth the price. But after seeing your performance in the White Gobi Gobi, I think you are worth the money, for We will be very helpful when we go to other shelters to do business, how about joining us?"


    The reason why Huangpu Pingqing came to the Black Hawk Military Academy in such a trouble is to convince Hansen to join. If people like Hansen join, the help for them will be enormous.


    "Thank you very much for your appreciation of the sister, but I am afraid there is no way to promise this condition." Hansen did not hesitate to refuse Huangfu.


    Although they will go to other shelters, they may encounter many powerful aliens on the way, but they mainly do business, they will try to avoid risks, and if possible, avoid conflicts with high-level aliens. This is not what Hansen needs.


    "Don''t rush to refuse, you can think about it carefully, but the school sister is very sincere, and the remuneration can be discussed again." Huangpu Pingqing did not give up because Hansen refused.


    "Sister, I am really sorry." Han Sen very steadfastly refused Huang Fu Ping.


    Huangpu Pingqing did not expect Hansen to refuse so directly, but she came, and naturally she would not give up easily because of such a little difficulty.


    "Well, let''s not talk about this first. When I think about it later, I can come to the sister at any time." Huangfu bottle opened a bottle of wine, poured a cup of Hansen, and Hansen touched a cup.


    After a sip of a sip, Emperor Yongqing held a glass of wine and said: "As a member of the company, I have already finished my work. Now we can talk about private affairs."


    "What private matter?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and looked at Huangfu bottle clear.


    Huang Fu��s body was slightly tilted and hugged Hansen��s arm. He almost hung the weight of the whole body on Hansen��s body. He smiled charmingly: ��Do you have a girlfriend? Do you have a school sister? How is your girlfriend?"


    "Hey!" Han Sen just sipped a sip of wine in his mouth and sprayed it directly to the side of the emperor.


    Hansen quickly took a paper towel and rubbed it on the emperor''s bottle, but it felt wrong if he wiped it twice. Under the paper towel, it was the two white clouds. At this time, he was rubbed by him, and it was magnificent. The scene, coupled with the soft bullets from under the hand, Hansen looked directly at the nose.


    "You..." Huangfu bottle clear cheeks, she did not expect to become like this, the reaction is already late.


    "I''m sorry, sorry, sister, I didn''t mean it." Hansen quickly took his hand back.


    Huang Fu bottle bite his lip and glanced at Han Sen, and his hand was blocked in the place where his chest was wet by Hansen.


    Hansen quickly took off his coat and put it on the emperor''s bottle to cover the beautiful spring.


    "Sister, the rice is almost eaten, I should go back, have the opportunity to talk again next time." Han Sen said faintly.


    Here is the military school, the emperor bottle clear, as long as he screams, he will be finished.


    "Then talk again next time." Huangfu bottle clear face and blush, did not dare to continue to stay, she did not really want to feed the tiger, just just Hansen, did not expect to be played by Hansen It is.


    "It��s not so easy to escape from the palm of my hand." Some of the wolverines left the private room, and Huangfu��s bottle was secretly distressed. When she thought of the place where Hansen��s palm had been stroking, the face was burnt like a red cloth.


    Hansen looked at his hand as he walked and shouted: "It''s amazing, it''s a bottle of school sister, this chest is no one."


    Huang Fu��s woman��s mentality is too strong. Hansen is a keen person. When he touched the chest of Emperor Yongzhen��s chest, the emperor��s bottle was flashing a strong murder, although Huangpu��s bottle had been converged as much as possible. However, Hansen still feels it.


    Moreover, Hansen just took a look at the communication device of Huangpu Pingqing. The communicator was actually working, and it was probably in the video.


    If he has just gone one step further, he will be photographed by Huang Fu bottle, and if he is not afraid of it, if he is seen by Ji Yanran, then it is really because of the small loss.


    "No, it should not be because of big loss." Hansen has some evil in his mind to correct his own mistakes.


    Although Ji Yanran is not a gift of talent, but compared to the Huangfu bottle, it is obviously a little worse in size.


    Han Sen came back to the bedroom and heard the old stone talking about it.


    "The third child, you are just back, do you know that our school has a beauty exchange student?"


    "Beauty exchange students?" Hansen pretended to look at the old stone.


    Lao Shi suddenly looked excited and drooled and said: "Yes, beauty exchange student, named Huangfu bottle clear, that is a beauty, especially that pair... Anyway, now Huangpu Pingqing has been sitting first The beauty of the beautiful milk god, who has seen her classmates, is all dumped by her grandeur. If I can touch it, I will be willing to live for ten years."


    "Low live for ten years..." Hansen looked down at his right hand subconsciously, and said in his heart: "That can''t be done, I have to live less for years!"

 Chapter 197： Mature womans charm

    Wen Xiuxiu is very unhappy now. As a newcomer intern and an intern reporter for a black and white boxing competition in Huaxing Station, she was assigned to the famous Fang Ming.


    Originally based on her qualifications, she was not qualified to follow Fang Mingquan. It was only because of family reasons that she would be directly assigned to Fang Mingquan, who is now hot.


    Originally, Xiu Xiu thought that he could make a big difference in Fang Ming��s whole hands and made some worlds in the press. However, he did not expect Fang Mingquan��s first interview live mission, which would actually go to the Black Hawk Military Academy.


    The black and white boxing competition of Tiantian.com was sponsored by one of the most famous black and white boxing platforms on Tianshang. Inviting major military schools to sign up for the competition.


    In the black and white boxing competition, Wen Xiuxiu is also responsible, but what she wants to interview is the first and second school in the black and white boxing league of the military school last year.


    Fang Mingquan asked her to interview the Black Hawk Military Academy, which did not enter the top 16 in the military black and white boxing league of the previous world. How could this make her not depressed?


    Although Wen Xiuxiu has been arguing for it, Fang Mingquan must have asked her to interview the Black Hawk Military Academy. She also said that there will be unexpected surprises. She will understand when she returns.


    Wen Xiuxiu thinks again, and can''t think of where the surprise will be. She has already seen the battle table. The first opponent of the Black Hawk Military Academy is the top four military school in the upper bound.


    Shengde Military Academy is a traditional strong team in the Guwu class. It has scored the top four in all projects, especially the black and white boxing. Although the team competition only took one of the top four, but in the single project In the middle, the St. De military school got the second place.


    This time, the online game is a team competition, but how to think about the level of the Saint-De military school, it is impossible to lose to the Black Hawk Military Academy.


    Wen Xiuxiu even had some doubts. Did Fang Mingquan reverse the name of the military academy, and actually should let her interview the live Shengde Military Academy.


    Although Wen Xiuxiu has already hinted at Fang Mingquan several times, Fang Mingquan did not seem to hear the general, but insisted that she come to the Black Hawk Military Academy.


    "Forget it, anyway, it is the live broadcast of the same game. When the commentary is made, it is natural to explain the situation of the Shengde Military Academy." Wen Xiuxiu did not have any hope for the Black Hawk Military Academy.


    According to Wen Xiuxiu, the Black Hawk was not very strong. This year, there are many main players who have graduated. Among those who can play, Ouyang Xiaoqiu can take the shot.


    However, Ouyang Small Umbrella is the most capable player who can squeeze into the top ten. It is not enough for one person to compete with Shengde Military Academy.


    Want to think about it, Wen Xiuxiu came to the Black Hawk Military Academy in advance, ready to do an interview and introduction of a Black Hawk military school player in advance, this is also a compulsory homework.


    With the official opening interview, Wen Xiuxiu entered the Black Hawk Military Academy but it was two black eyes. This military school is not bad compared to a big city. She really does not know where the black and white boxing contestants are training.


    Wen Xiuxiu looked around. She was in a green area. The students were in groups of three or five, or both. In a place not far from her, there was a male student sitting alone at the flower bed. Reading on the bench.


    Wen Xiuxiu walked to the bench a few steps, and carefully looked at the male student who was reading the book, could not help but sigh: "Young is good, a boy has such a jealous smooth skin."


    "Classmates, bother you, do you know where Guwushe is?" Wen Xiuxiu said that he still licked the hair like a cloud, thinking that he is a beautiful woman, just need to show a little mature woman The charm, this has not seen any military school students in the market, but also take her to Guwushe.


    The boy looked up at Wen Xiuxiu and said with a smile: "Guwushe, you follow this road to the third intersection, turn left and then take two intersections, then turn right..."


    Wen Xiuxiu��s head was big, and he quickly showed a charming smile: ��Classmate, are you free? Can you please take me with me? I am not very familiar with the road here.��


    "I am sorry, I still have things, it is really not very convenient, or ask you where to go?" The boy smiled and said.


    Wen Xiuxiu suddenly felt that this interview with the Black Hawk Military Academy was really terrible. It was also a school flower when he went to school. After he joined the army, he was also a military flower. Even if he is older than a military school student, he is also reduced to such a point. Right? Even a young student can''t even make a decision.


    Asking no way is not the main thing. The main thing is that Wen Xiuxiu can''t stand the charm of his own, but it is unforgivable.


    Wen Xiuxiu was not willing to give up and wanted to say anything, but at this time she saw a girl walked over to the bench and sat down next to the boy. Some doubts looked at Wen Xiuxiu, who stood in front of the boy, saying: Who is she?"


    Wen Xiuxiu looked at the girl''s hair, although she was a woman, but she couldn''t help but sigh: "A beautiful girl, the quality of the girl at the Black Hawk Military Academy is so high?"


    Although she is a little less charming than a mature woman, she is a bit more youthful and pure.


    "Ask the way." Han Sen replied with a smile.


    Ji Yanran looked at Wen Xiuxiu and squinted and asked: "You are not a student of our military academy? Where are you going?"


    Wen Xiuxiu quickly pointed to the permit to wear on his chest, and the work permit hanging on his neck. He said to Ji Yanran: "Classmate, I am a reporter at Huaxing Station, I want to interview the players of Guwushe, but the road. I am not familiar yet, I don''t know how to go."


    Ji Yanran thought about it, pointing to a few male students not far from the opposite side and said: "These are members of the ancient martial arts club, they should be able to take you."


    Wen Xiuxiu''s heart was slightly depressed, but she could only thank her, and then went to the group of students to ask for directions.


    Fortunately, this time is relatively smooth, and finally met a boy who knows how to appreciate her beauty, very enthusiastic to take her to Guwusha.


    The situation of Guwushe is similar to that of Wenxiu Xiu, and it is the same as the information she got. The five elected members of the competition and the official announcements are also the same.


    As for each team, they can report three substitutes. Wen Xiuxiu hasn''t paid much attention to it. The official has only announced the list of players who are being selected. She feels that the players in the election are all in general, and the substitute players are naturally more difficult.


    However, Wen Xiuxiu thought that the boy who met in the school today seems to be familiar with it. It seems that he has seen it somewhere, but he still doesn��t think much about it.


    It��s no wonder that Wen Xiuxiu can��t think of it. Hansen originally shot the announcement film of the silver kill ts. After that, there was no exposure, and when the film was filmed, it was naturally makeup, and some post processing. It is slightly different from Hansen��s original appearance, so Wen Xiuxiu did not recognize it at once.

 Chapter 198： Sisters support you

    After Wen Xiuxiu''s interview, I felt that the Black Hawk Military Academy had no hope of winning. The strength of the team was weak. When she interviewed, she did not even see the face of Ouyang Xiaomang. ?


    "Forget it, let''s take a look at the materials of the St. De military school. When the live broadcast is over, let''s talk about the situation in the Saint''s side." Wen Xiuxiu returned to the school''s residence for her, and wrote a news report. Then on the sky, I checked the current situation of Shengde.


    She herself wants to do black and white boxing because she likes the black and white boxing project. It is naturally no stranger to the black and white boxing competition. It is very researched for many school teams in the current military school.


    In the sky online, I quickly found the information of the St. De military school. In the official community of the St. Andrew''s Military Academy, I also saw a lot of images of the members of the St. Petersburg Military Academy.


    Fans of the St. De military school are very happy about the Battle of the Black Hawk Military Academy. They all think that they can make a good start by just playing a dozen.


    In fact, it is almost like this. The five selected players in the Saint-De-Camp School, in the personal ranking of the black and white boxing league, four people are in the top 20, of which Nalan promises to be second.


    In contrast, the Black Hawk Military Academy, in addition to Ouyang Small Umbrella, only one can squeeze into the top 100, and the remaining three have no ranking at all. In contrast, how to see the Blackhawk Military Academy is not likely to win.


    Ouyang Xiao Umou was not willing to waste time participating in the competition. In fact, it was also because she knew that there was no possibility of winning at all, so she was not willing to waste time on the game that must be lost.


    The more Wenxiu Xiu looked at the materials of the Shengde Military Academy, the more she felt that there was no suspense in this competition. She really did not understand what it was for Fang Mingquan to let her broadcast the game. I could not see where the surprise was.


    In Wen Xiuxiu''s view, this is Fang Mingquan''s perfunctory and coping with her. Now she has made up her mind. When the game is live, the Shengde Military Academy will be introduced.


    Hansen and Lao Shi and Lu Meng practiced the armor operation in the No. 7 warehouse, because it was about to arrive at the competition day. Hansen��s injury was almost good, but he did not go to the shelter.


    "I said the third child, how have you not seen Meng Meng?" Three people sat next to the rest, chatting with the sky.


    "You ask me who I am going to ask." Hansen said casually.


    In fact, he knew that Wang Mengmeng had been in the shelter. Like her origin, she did not need to worry about not being able to do business. Even after she graduated, she had already arranged it. Now her main task is to improve. Her own physical evolution, so she is rarely seen in school, she spends most of her time in shelters.


    Wang Mengmeng does not come, Wang Chun, their two girls are not interested in the armor, so they rarely appear in the heavy armor club. The most common ones here are the fat president and the skinny monkey. Even Hansen, they have a few. It��s only one after three, and the heavy armor has nothing to change compared to before.


    The fat president and the skinny monkey also came over after the practice. Five boys gathered together and the conversation naturally shifted to the girl.


    "You heard that there is no, we have a female exchange student in our school. It doesn''t matter how beautiful it is, especially what it is. It is simply a human weapon. It has been recognized as a breast **** in our school." Said.


    "Cut, Huangfu bottle is clear, who doesn''t know." Several people looked at him with disdain.


    "Don''t worry, you all know that Huangpu Pingqing, then you know what the background is." The fat president hurried.


    "How do we know this, do you know?" Lao Shi asked the fat president.


    "Of course, you don''t see who I am." The fat president said proudly: "I tell you, this is not a good thing, but the beauty of the person is also considered. Scared you."


    "Fat president, you don''t want to sell off, just know what to say." The monkey said in a hurry.


    The fat president cleared his throat, and this is mysterious and said: "Is it heard of the God of War Budokan?"


    "Who hasn''t heard of this, the number one martial arts museum in the league, the branch is spread all over the planet."


    "Yes, that is the War God Budokan, you know the God of War Budokan, then you should have heard that the owner of the God of War Budokan is called Huangpu Xiongcheng, that is the grandfather of Emperor Yongzheng Xueqing," said the fat president.


    "I rub, really fake?" Several old people have widened their eyes.


    "Absolutely, my dad will work in the Warsong Budokan. In the past, the owner also took the Emperor Yongzheng to participate in the anniversary party of the Budokan." The fat director said.


    "That''s really amazing. If anyone has settled the Emperor Yongzheng Xueqing, it''s really a man and a man. If Huangpu Xiongcheng leaks a little from his hand, it will be enough for us to fight for a few years." The monkey yearned.


    "Hey, how can it be so easy, how can people''s identity background look like us." Fat president laughed.


    "It''s a pity that the third child already has a great beauty, or else I can go and try it. The third child''s vulgarity is really hopeful. Maybe the emperor''s bottle is clear, so the third child is given Packed up." Old stone laughed.


    "I want to pack, I don''t know if Han Xuedi disagrees." Suddenly a very feminine voice sounded, and they were shocked by the old stone.


    Quickly looked up and saw a bulging slanted back, ** slender pretty woman did not know when to walk into the No. 7 warehouse, at this time is smiling to come over to them.


    "Huangfu bottle clear!" Several people in the old stone have widened their eyes and can''t believe the woman.


    They are saying that Huangpu��s bottle is clear, and Huangfu��s bottle clear suddenly falls from the sky, and they are all shocked.


    Huangpu Pingqing went straight to Hansen and said with a sigh of relief: "Han Xuedi, the school sister will support you, what conditions can you open casually, and how can the school sister not guarantee the counter-offer?"


    The old man��s mouth is bigger, and he can almost enter a fist and look at Hansen��s eyes. It is clearly watching a beast.


    "Cough, Huangfu school sister, don''t make a joke." Han Sen does not think that this woman wants to have something with him, mainly wants to pull him into the group.


    "I am not kidding, I am afraid that you will not be willing to do it. If you want to be willing, I am willing to pay a hundred million school sisters a year." Huang Fu said that he was smiling.


    "Cough, sister, what are we going to say?" Hansen quickly got up and said that he was afraid that he would stay with him and they would be killed by the old stone.


    "The beast, the third child is definitely a beast." Watching Han Sen and Huang Fu bottle clear together, the old stone is angry and shouted. 8

 Chapter 199： do not know

    "Sister, what are you looking for?" Hansen came to a green area outside the No. 7 warehouse with Huangfu Bottle, and now it is close to midnight. There is no one in the green area.


    "I can''t come to you if I have nothing to do?" Huangfu bottle looked like Han Sen with a smile.


    "Yes, of course, but now the time is a bit too late. If you don''t have anything important, I should go back to rest. Go back and have time to talk again?" Hansen said with a lick of his lips.


    "Why, do you know that Ji Yun knows?" After Emperor Huang Qing came to the Black Hawk, he had already inquired about Hansen��s affairs. Naturally, Ji Jiran was Hansen��s girlfriend. This is no secret in the Black Hawk. Everyone knows.


    "Cough, sister, we still say things." Hansen said.


    "Well, the last time you haven''t finished talking, you will leave." Speaking of this, the Huangpu bottle was white and Hansen glanced at him. The charming look made Hansen unable to hold his heart.


    "What is the matter, sister, you say it." Hansen said with a smile.


    "You want a silver-edged three-edged fork. There is still a way. You don''t have a lot of blood-stained armor. It''s the one that you wear for Meng Meng. We can exchange it. How do you see it?" Slightly positive color.


    "Do not change." Han Sen directly refused, the whole body of blood and blood armor is rare, and it is a life-saving thing, of course, it is impossible to change the silver-edged three-edged fork.


    "Don''t be so anxious to refuse, you don''t have another armor. I think your armor seems to be a blood-level one. You can''t wear more ones. Isn''t it good to exchange silver-edged three-edged forks? Big deal. Sister, I will add some more money to you, how much you want to open yourself." Huangfu bottle Qing advised.


    "Sorry, Sister, I really don''t change." Hansen did not hesitate. The Emperor Yongqing was the Emperor of the Fairy as a blood armor. In fact, the Emperor''s armor is worse than the real blood armor.


    Hanshen Ghost Crystal Ants Hansen is definitely not going to be exchanged. This is a good thing that can be used in the shelter of the First God for a lifetime.


    Even if it is to the shelter of the Second God, it will be useful. How can Hansen exchange it.


    Besides, Hansen also promised Lin Beifeng. If you want to sell this armor, the first one must consider him first.


    This armor is not only of practical value, but the dazzling and dreamy shape is also inevitable. Although it is also the same as the blood-stained armor, if it is really to be sold, the ghost crystal ant armor is definitely more expensive than the black beetle armor. More.


    "School brother, you think about it again, money is not a problem." Huangpu Pingqing is still reluctant to give up, the shape of the armor she likes very much, is absolutely the perfect pursuit of the perfectionist, and has a blood-level body armor It also plays an important role in her travel to other shelters, far more useful than a **** blade.


    "Sister, I really don''t need money." Han Sen smiled and looked at Huangpu Pingqing, squinting and said: "But if the school sister really agrees with him, it is not impossible to talk. Sister, Would you like to open a room and talk slowly?"


    "This is a military school. Where do you go to open a house?" The small face of Huangfu��s white and white face was slightly red, and he did not talk to Hansen about buying armor. He looked at the communicator in his hand and said to Hansen: The younger brother, you will consider it again. If you want to sell it, please contact your sister. The price guarantee will satisfy you. I still have something to do. I will go first..."


    Looking at the Huangfu bottle clear in a hurry, Hansen��s mouth tilted slightly.


    ......


    This black and white boxing competition was held on Sky. Most of the people were directly watching on the Internet. The contestants also used holographic equipment to log in to the battle network in their respective schools. The scene was actually nothing to look at.


    Wen Xiuxiu arrived at the holographic equipment hall dedicated to the competition early in the morning. Apart from the members of Guwushe and some ancient Wushu students, there is basically no one.


    Wen Xiuxiu set up the live broadcast data, only to wait for the game player to enter the scene to do a personal introduction, and then directly use the image data on the battle network surface, no longer need the live video.


    As for the reporters who came to the Black Hawk interview, only Wen Xiuxiu was alone. Because the Black Hawk itself is not a popular team, there is no one to come. Most of the media have gone to those schools that have the hope of winning the championship.


    Wen Xiuxiu entered the area where the players rested before the game. This is her privilege as a reporter.


    Suddenly, Wen Xiuxiu saw one, and suddenly felt a bit uncomfortable. She saw Hansen sitting in the rest area far away, and she was talking and laughing with the members of Guwushe.


    "This guy is actually a member of Guwushe." Wen Xiuxiu is just a bit uncomfortable, but I can understand that people have such a beautiful girlfriend, and it is justifiable to not lead her.


    No longer paying attention to Han Sen, Wen Xiuxiu to interview several black eagle military school candidates, as well as Gu Wushe coach Chen Hao.


    "Coach Chen, what do you think of this game? The black and white boxing project is a traditional strong project of the St. De military school. It also has the ace players that Nalan promised. What kind of tactical arrangements and countermeasures do you have?" Wen Xiuxiu I went to interview Chen Hao.


    "No tactics are needed. For the Holy Spirit, our Black Hawk will win." Chen Yu said faintly.


    Chen Yu��s answer made Wen Xiuxiu stunned. She really couldn��t figure out whether the coach of the Black Hawk Military Academy was so funny. With the current situation of the Black Hawk Military Academy, where did her confidence come from?


    Because Chen Hao��s answer is beyond the expectations of Wen Xiuxiu, some interviews prepared by her have been completely useless. I don��t know what to ask next.


    The routine she had already prepared was that Chen Hao would answer that the other party is very strong and strong, and we will work hard to achieve good results.


    However, such an answer by Chen Hao, all of a sudden disrupted the plan of Wen Xiuxiu, opened his mouth, and could not ask any questions.


    "I still have something to deal with. I am going to interview my team members first." Chen Yu looked at the appearance of Wen Xiuxiu, and his heart was secretly funny.


    Wen Xiuxiu responded with a sigh of relief, and quickly turned to the players. She looked at the players and finally saw the Ouyang umbrella. At this time, Ouyang umbrella sat alone and closed her eyes. She hesitated, still First went to the more familiar money she had gone.


    "Mr. Qian, do you have confidence in this competition?"


    It was very nice to make money, and I was very happy to be interviewed. I grinned and said: "Of course, I have confidence and I am 100% defeated."


    After listening to the money, Wen Xiuxiu only felt that the Blackhawk Military Academy was too optimistic from the coach to the players, and could not see the huge gap in strength.


    Wen Xiuxiu asked a few questions and interviewed several other players. The results were basically the same. Each one was full of confidence, indicating that it would inevitably destroy the Shengde Military Academy and advance to the next round.


    "Ouyang classmates, what do you think of Nalan''s promised players?" Wen Xiuxiu finally couldn''t help but still found a chance to interview Ouyang Xiaomang.


    "I don''t know." Ouyang''s small umbrella didn''t look at Wen Xiuxiu, sitting there with a blank expression.


    Wen Xiuxiu did not know that her live interview before the game had caused an uproar on the Internet.

 Chapter 200： Give them a little color

    The reason why Fang Mingquan let Wen Xiuxiu go to the Black Hawk Military Academy to do live broadcasts is of course not perfunctory.


    Wen Xiuxiu''s identity is not ordinary. Fang Mingquan is just a laity. For his own future, it is natural to take care of Wen Xiuxiu. He knows that Han Sen also participated in this competition, so he will let Wen Xiuxiu go to the Black Hawk Military Academy to do live broadcasts. .


    At the beginning of Wen Xiuxiu''s live broadcast, Fang Mingquan directly promoted the live broadcast in his own column. Many fans and loyal viewers of Fang Mingquan entered the live broadcast room to watch the live broadcast of Wen Xiuxiu.


    Fang Mingquan is now red and purple, and he has made several programs very hot. His promotion has suddenly caused the original live broadcast room, and in a few moments, the gathering of more than 100,000 people is still increasing. .


    In fact, this game is not very concerned. Even if there is any concern, it is also watching the live broadcast of the St. De military school. The St. De military school is a veteran team, and there are Nalan��s star players who promise this black and white boxing. Many people like to watch their games.


    As for the Black Hawk Military Academy, if it is not because their opponent is the Saint-De military school, there will be no one concerned about them.


    Because of the promotion of Fang Mingquan, most of the people who came to watch the live broadcast were unexplored. This is also the main audience of Fang Mingquan. After reading the interview of Wen Xiuxiu, they suddenly fried the pot.


    "The people at the Black Hawk Military Academy are so arrogant?"


    "Who gave them the courage to say this?"


    "Haha, the St. Petersburg Military Academy was despised by the Black Hawk Military Academy."


    "Bovines, real cows, wait a minute to see how they die."


    "The black and white boxing level of the Black Hawk Military Academy is so good to say such things."


    "It��s just garbage from the mouth."


    "I really want to know if the people at St. De Mare will react if they read this interview."


    ......


    Things are really so clever. Among the players at the St. Andrew''s Military Academy, there is really a fan of Fang Mingquan. In the rest area, I use the communicator to watch Fang Mingquan''s live broadcast.


    Seeing the live broadcast of Fang Mingquan, it turned out to be the live broadcast of the Black Hawk Military Academy. I couldn��t help but look in it. I didn��t look tight, and I almost vomited blood.


    "Black Hawk Military Academy, you cows, you are really cattle, see how my brother will repair you later." Wang Yangjun secretly groaned.


    The St. De military school was originally the oldest family with the Black Hawk Military Academy. In the most important free fighting team competition of the Military Academy Guru League, Shengde blocked the Blackhawks in the quarterfinals several times.


    However, it was the black eagle''s depression. The Saint-De military school did not take the Black Hawk seriously, but the players and coaches who saw the Black Hawk were so arrogant, Wang Yangjun was very upset.


    "Little Nono, you have come to see this." Wang Yangjun went to Nalan''s promise, put the live broadcast back, let them see the interview of Wen Xiuxiu just now.


    "The Black Hawk people didn''t take medicine in the morning?" Liu Yunsheng sneered after reading it.


    "Where is there no medicine, I think it is too much medicine to eat, otherwise how can there be such an unrealistic illusion." Ma Changkong laughed.


    "It��s not that the medicine is eaten too much. It��s just that the medicine is wrong. It��s too pitiful.�� Wang Yangjun also laughed.


    Nalan promised to take a look, rubbed her eyes and did not speak, holding a box of jelly in her hand, squinting her eyes and continuing to eat, a look of enjoyment.


    "Small Nono, you eat so many jelly, be careful about diabetes." Wang Yangjun looked at him with some jealousy and said that Nalan promised that the white and smooth skin said.


    "Diabetes? What is the disease of the ancient times, and is there still something?" Liu Yunsheng smiled.


    Several people talked and laughed, and did not take the Black Hawk Military Academy as one thing.


    In fact, this year''s Shengde Military Academy is indeed unprecedentedly strong in the black and white boxing project. Not only does Nalan promise such a star-studded player, even Wang Yangjun��s three personal rankings have also reached the top 20.


    Coupled with the newly recruited talented newcomer Li Yu, Shengde Military Academy is fully qualified to hit this year''s military school league champion, not to mention only a one-day online game, they are not at all concerned.


    The Black Hawk Military Academy can make them look at the eye of an Ouyang umbrella, and although the Ouyang umbrella is strong, the black and white boxing project is not much stronger than Wang Yangjun, and it is not the opponent promised by Nalan.


    "Small Nono, it is better to take the lead this time, directly shave the black eagle, and beat them five to zero, so that they know that cowhide can not be blown." Wang Yangjun suddenly turned his eyes and said.


    "Yes, this is a good idea. After watching the game, they dare not be so arrogant." Ma Changkong also said with a smile.


    "Good idea, I can''t wait to see the game after the end of the game, the Black Hawk over the interview." Liu Yunsheng also laughed.


    "Or listen to the coach''s arrangement." Nalan promised to eat jelly from her own self, and her face was still a harmless smile.


    "No problem, it is not a black eagle, there is no need to be so serious, I went to talk to the coach, he will definitely agree." Wang Yangjun said, he ran to the coach.


    Xu Yundi, the coach who is pointing out Li, listened to Wang Yangjun��s suggestion. His eyes lit up and he said with a smile: ��When you want to fight against the Black Hawk, why should you go to Nalan and let Li speak first? The same is five to zero.��


    "Li is no problem?" Wang Yangjun said with some reassurance.


    "Do not worry, to the current level of Li language, you can definitely enter the top ten of the black and white boxing league, although he is not comparable to Nalan, but it is more than enough to deal with the Blackhawk." Xu Yundi laughed.


    Li Yu is a huge surprise discovered by Xu Yundi after coaching. In Xu Yundi''s view, Li Yu is the next Nalan commitment. Now the Li Yu''s black and white boxing talent is enough to be surprising. What he lacks is only A little game experience.


    Xu Yundi believes that under his own teaching, within two years, Li will reach the same height as Nalan��s promise.


    To deal with a small Black Hawk military school, the current Li language is enough.


    "Li, you have no problem?" Xu Yundi smiled and looked at Li.


    "The coach please rest assured, I will not give them any chance." Li said faintly.


    "Okay, that''s it, it''s up to you today." Xu Yundi appreciates Li''s confidence.


    Wang Yangjun thought about it and didn''t say anything. Li Yu is really strong in the talent of black and white boxing. As long as he can win the game with Ouyang Xiaoqiu, it is easy to hit a five to zero opposite.


    The key is the one with Ouyang Xiaoqiu. Wang Yangjun and Ouyang Xiaoqiu are also old rivals. They have handed over in many competitions. He is still very admired for Ouyang Xiaoqiu. Unfortunately, his teammates are too bad.


    "How? Does the coach agree?" Seeing Wang Yangjun coming back, Liu Yunsheng quickly asked.


    "The coach said that it would be enough to play the Black Hawk to let Li speak first." Wang Yangjun said.


    "That is also the case, the talent of Li language in black and white boxing, as long as you win the Ouyang umbrella, other people have no threat to him." Liu Yunsheng nodded.

 Chapter 201： Very serious consequences

    Wen Xiuxiu felt that there was no way to continue this interview. Fortunately, on the platform of Skynet, the official has given the information of the players on both sides. Wen Xiuxiu cut the data stream directly to the Sky.


    The list of the two teams has suddenly come out. The first thing to see is the list and information of the five players of the Saint-De military school.


    "Wow, it��s the main lineup. This is not to give the Blackhawk alive."


    "Shengde also gave the black eagle a face. How do you not need all five main players to play? Nalan can play the black eagle with a main force."


    "Who is the wind singer? How do you put him in the top?"


    "You are not a fan of Shengde? Even the wind language people don''t know. This is the newcomer Wang Liyu who is recruited by Shengde. I heard that when training in the team, Wang Yangjun and he can only open five or five. Now is the first grade, and the future is limitless."


    "Wow, it��s so strong, this year��s lineup is so strong, can this impact the league title?��


    "It is a must."


    "This is how the black eagle will end up. If it is beaten by a person, it will be difficult to read."


    "Hey, it��s good to win a point."


    ......


    When everyone was talking about it, the five-man list of the Black Hawk Military Academy had already been shown. Everyone just looked at it casually, but after a glance, they were all attracted by the first id.


    "The black boxing emperor, who is so arrogant, dare to use such an id?"


    "Weird, this id has never been heard."


    "The Black Hawks are brave, so the ids are so loaded."


    "The black boxing emperor, I think it is almost the same as the emperor."


    "Haha, he was the first to appear, and he will see how the emperor was turned over by the Holy Spirit."


    The people watching the battles are all talking. Even the members of the Shengde saw this id, and they couldn��t help but feel angry. They even dared to use the id of the black boxing emperor. Isn��t it that they are all only ministers? This is too arrogant. .


    "Li language, smashing him, don''t give me face." Wang Yangjun patted Li''s shoulder and said.


    "Senior students please rest assured." Li said a flash of murder in the eyes, this id is a bit too arrogant.


    Wen Xiuxiu, who explained the live broadcast, saw that the black martial emperor was also a bit embarrassed. She did not have the id in her impression.


    "Is this the bench player?" Wen Xiuxiu quickly flipped through the information. It turned out that the substitute team was not wrong. There is indeed an id for the black boxing emperor. However, in general, there is no substitute for this kind of game. The five-member team went into battle, so at first she didn''t go to see the substitute information.


    "With such an arrogant id, I don''t know who it is. The Black Hawk Military Academy is really a temper and arrogant." After Wen Xiuxiu came to the Black Hawk interview, the Black Hawks gave her the feeling that she was Big, she really can''t figure out, Blackhawk''s players and coaches don''t put the old team''s good character in the eyes, this is simply unreasonable, no blind confidence.


    "The black boxing emperor is a substitute for the Black Hawk Military Academy. The real name is Hansen. He is 16 years old and is a freshman of the first grade. His previous black and white fist record is zero. Without any competition experience, it seems to be a thorough newcomer. ..." Wen Xiuxiu read Hansen''s information.


    ��Is it really okay for a new person to be so arrogant?��


    "The ignorant is fearless."


    "The Blackhawks Military Academy is really no one, letting such a person who has no experience at all in the game take the lead."


    Many people watching the live broadcast ridicule, this id makes many people not too cool.


    They didn''t recognize Hansen. The advertisement for the silver kill ts was very hot, but there were a lot of advertisements. Unless it was originally an advertisement made by a big star, you would definitely not be able to name the person in the advertisement.


    The advertisement of the silver kill ts can be named, and only Yu Qianxun. Hansen can only be regarded as a passer-by. When I see the advertisement, I know such a person, but I want to call his name. Most people are definitely not able to call it out.


    And even if the name is a bit familiar, I wouldn''t think of the players in the Battle Armor competition, and would actually come to participate in the black and white boxing competition, which is basically two things that are irrelevant.


    The people watching the live broadcast were sneer at the Blackhawks and Hansen and his id, but the Blackhawks�� schoolmates couldn��t help but watch the game.


    "What do you guys bb, the black boxing emperor is the **** of our Black Hawk military school, and won the gods in Ming and Qing in the black and white fist."


    "Blow...and then blow..."


    "666... ??I forced ninety-nine points for this pretend, and I was afraid that you would be proud of the Black Hawk Military Academy."


    "Haha, the Black Hawk Military Academy is worse than changing its name and bragging the military to calculate the school. It also won the Mingzhi, dreaming?"


    "Please, the bragging is also a good job. Yu Mingzhi is not a black and white boxing player. What kind of emperor god, how did you win the Mingzhi?"


    "The Black Hawk Military Academy is really awesome."


    "Garbage black eagle, it will be brazen, it must be swept by five to zero."


    ......


    The Black Hawk Military Academy, a little student, where there were so many spectators, a little rebuttal was quickly drowned in the barrage of the sea, and even a little splash of water did not pan up, but was despised by people. To death.


    This can be mad at the students of the Black Hawk Military Academy, especially the old stone and a few of them and Qu Lili, they are almost mad at the mother.


    Ji Yanran was the most embarrassed, and the quick news was refuted with those people, but it was completely useless. The strength of a person is too negligible in front of hundreds of thousands of people. Looking at the full screen is a mockery of the Black Hawk and Hansen. The speech, and even the insulting words, Ji Xiaoran''s smug little face is white.


    When others scolded her, Ji Yan could still bear it, but this way Han Sen, but she could not stand it, and her heart was indignant.


    "Do you have confidence in this game?" Ji Yanran suddenly sent a message to Hansen.


    "Yes." Hansen returned very simple.


    "If you can play a five-to-zero battle at the Saint-Denis school, I will invite you to dinner this evening." Ji Yanran''s cheeks were reddish and the message was sent.


    "Just ask me to eat?" Hansen��s news came back.


    "There is still a kiss." Ji Yanran''s face is like a fire, but she did not hesitate to send the message to Hansen, she was too angry.


    "Okay." Hansen saw the news from Ji Yanran, and suddenly he was very excited. You are fighting chicken blood. Although you have already established a relationship with Ji Yanran, Ji Yanran is also very powerful, but actually It��s shy, and it��s in the school. Hansen rarely has the chance to kiss Fangze, let alone Miss Ji��s own kiss.


    However, Hansen sent a message to Lao Shi first, and asked if something happened.


    Lao Shi told Han Sen about the live broadcast. Hansen suddenly gloomy face, and the information of the player who turned out the Shengde looked seriously. Shen Sheng said: "Getting angry with my family, the consequences are very serious. ""

 Chapter 202： Professionalism

    "The Blackhawk Military Academy has a star player like Ouyang Xiaoqiu, but the overall strength is not optimistic. The first black boxing emperor is courageous, but in the face of the strong lineup of the St. De military school, this one is very dangerous, or hope He is able to play his own spirit, but the result is not so important. After all, the opponent is a strong old team, and the young players participate in some competitions. It is a good thing to accumulate some experience..." The game started, both sides The first player has already logged into Skynet''s battle platform, and Wen Xiuxiu is explaining the first appearance of Hansen.


    Ji Yanran listened even more in his heart: "What is this female anchor? She came to interview us with the Black Hawk. How can I always help Shengde?"


    "Is this the female anchor is broken?" Qu Lili also said with some irritability.


    In fact, after Fang Mingquan listened to Wen Xiuxiu''s commentary, his face was a bit difficult to look at. He was kind enough to let Wen Xiuxiu explain the Black Hawk game. He did not expect Wen Xiuxiu to do such a comment at the Black Hawk''s scene.


    Fang Mingquan immediately contacted Wen Xiuxiu: "Small text, you are going to the Black Hawk to do live broadcasts. You should stand on the position of the Blackhawk to explain the game. Isn''t the explanation very good?"


    If it wasn''t because of the background of Wen Xiu''s identity, Fang Ming had already stunked her for a long time, and now she has to bear to talk to her.


    "Mr. Fang, I think the commentary game should stand in a neutral perspective and objectively explain the game. The strength of the Black Hawk Military Academy is really not good. I can''t squint and say anything? That is against my professional ability and professionalism. Can''t do it." Wen Xiuxiu temporarily shut down the voice, and some unconvinced answer Fang Mingquan.


    "Your professional ability?" Fang Mingquan listened and shook his head and smiled. The young people now have their eyes all over their heads. They have learned a little fur and think they are professional. If it is not because of the background of Wen Xiuxiu, he is lazy. And Wen Xiuxiu said nothing.


    "Yes, I have my professionalism and professionalism. I am sorry for Teacher Fang. I can''t talk about my conscience." Wen Xiuxiu said with conviction.


    After all, Fang Mingquan was a man who had seen big winds and waves. He was lazy and angry with a little girl. He smiled and said: "Well, then what is the result of today''s competition?"


    "Of course, the Black Hawk Military Academy was defeated." Wen Xiuxiu said without hesitation, in fact, she was still a bit guilty for Fang Mingquan to send her to the Black Hawk Military Academy to broadcast live.


    "So if I say that the Black Hawk Military Academy will win, what do you think?" Fang Mingquan said in an understatement.


    ��It��s impossible.�� Wen Xiuxiu chose to be the anchor of the black and white boxing project because he liked the black and white boxing project. He knew both the black and white boxing team, even if she thought about it, the Blackhawk Military Academy would never win. .


    "That''s good, then, if the Black Hawk Military Academy loses, if you want to go to interview or live broadcast in the future, I will let you go." After a pause, Fang Mingquan said: "If the Black Hawk Military Academy won this time, In the future, you must complete 100% of the tasks that I have confessed to you, and you must not have any objections and you will not make your own claims."


    "Fang Fang, do you think the Blackhawk will win?" Wen Xiuxiu has already had doubts about the professional level of the other party, but anyone who knows some about the military school black and white boxing league knows that the Blackhawk is absolutely impossible to win.


    "Black Hawk will not only win, but will also win." Fang Mingquan said affirmatively, he hangs up the communication directly.


    Now Wenxiu Xiu has some regrets that she had asked Fang Ming to do things. She originally wanted to admire Fang Mingquan''s ability, and she would ask the family to come to Huaxing Station and follow Fang Mingquan.


    However, the professionalism that Fang Mingquan has shown has made her somewhat disappointed. Even such an obvious situation is unclear, and she feels that Fang Ming is a vain name.


    Wen Xiuxiu continued to explain the game according to her own understanding, and the words in the words naturally revealed the tone of Shengde.


    Both Hansen and Li Yu have landed on Skynet''s battle platform.


    This black and white boxing team competition is a wheel racing system. After the first player on both sides plays, if you can win the first game, you can continue to play against the next player of the enemy until you are defeated. .


    Such a system may have a pick-and-go situation, but because black and white boxing has a high degree of uncertainty, it is still difficult to do it.


    Because it is the game on the Skynet battle platform, the attacking and defending party was randomly selected by the system directly. Hansen��s luck was good and he was directly qualified for the attack.


    At the beginning of the game, Han Sen directly hit a punch. The holographic image of Sky Online was also synchronized with his body, and a punch was made to Li.


    The professional instrument scans the state of Hansen''s whole body, and can know the strength of this boxing punch. If the power exceeds a certain amount, it will be judged as black boxing, and vice versa.


    However, those who scan the data, the contestants naturally can not see, will not be displayed after the game.


    Li Yu��s eyes stared at Hansen calmly. The other��s punch was fierce like a tiger, but he was unmoved, not even a parry.


    Li is very confident in his judgment. Hansen��s fist looks like a black boxing, but from some tiny details, he can judge the clues, and Li��s language is very certain that Hansen��s fist is carefully camouflaged. The white boxing, there is no real power at all, plus this is the Skynet battle, the other party can not hurt him, so he even lazy parry, the system will naturally determine the other party to lose.


    "The Windtalker is a newcomer, but it seems to be very experienced and very confident in his judgment..." Wen Xiuxiu praised Li��s words because she judged the same. Most people think that this may be black boxing, but people like her who have in-depth research on black and white boxing can judge it from the details. This is a white boxing with a strong camouflage.


    However, Wen Xiuxiu��s commentary was not finished yet, and suddenly he heard a loud explosion. Hansen��s fist slammed on Li��s face. The system automatically gave the black boxing explosion effect, and the punch did not move there. The moving Li language flew out.


    For a time everyone was stunned, Wen Xiuxiu smashed, the audience in the live broadcast was paralyzed, the player of Shengde was stunned, and the barrage in the live broadcast suddenly became pitiful.


    "Let my family''s beauty be angry, the consequences are very serious." Han Sen''s eyes are a bit cold, he originally wanted to put some water, the win is not too arrogant, but now there is no such intention, but not to mention The big beauty''s kiss rewards are waiting for him, and it is even more impossible to be merciful.

 Chapter 203： Black boxing emperor

    "Haha, why don''t people in St. Deke?"


    "The great **** is mighty and domineering."


    ......


    The students of the Black Hawk Military Academy were excited. Although there were few people, they quickly occupied the temporary blank.


    Ji Yanran is even more excited with a small face, and he swayed his white fist: "Look, you dare not talk nonsense."


    "Impossible... That punch is obviously a white punch... How can it..." Li��s face is not very good looking.


    "Small language, don''t care, it seems that this newcomer of the other side has some strength." Xu Yundi''s face is somewhat unsightly and stunned Li.


    Li Yu is a newcomer who thinks he can reach the level of Nalan. Now he is getting a point by a newcomer of the Black Hawk, and his face is naturally unstoppable.


    "Yes, coach." Li said with a sigh of relief, took a deep breath and stood on the battle platform again.


    Each game is a three-win and two-negative system. The one who gets the first three points wins. Now Li has lost one point.


    The game started again, Wen Xiuxiu continued to explain: "It seems that the black boxing emperor is lucky, and he took a point at the beginning. The Li language player is a little too big..."


    Hey!


    Wen Xiuxiu��s words have not been finished yet, and Li��s words have been swept away by a fist, and special effects have been attached to the starry sky.


    Wen Xiuxiu is stunned by the whole person. The people watching the live broadcast are also the same. If the first punch can be said to be Li, the second fist is explained.


    The people who were still arguing with the Blackhawks cadets all succumbed, and there was only a voice supporting the Black Hawk on the barrage.


    "666..."


    "I am wearing this black box."


    "Where is this black boxing emperor, it is a bit strong."


    "The two consecutive black fists, the wind whisperer did not even see a fist, it was really weak."


    "That kid is still pretending to be forced, even if it is not parried, it has been shot out of the stars, haha."


    "The Great God is the Great God."


    ......


    Wen Xiuxiu has already dared not explain it. When Li��s words came on stage again, she was not as confident as before: ��The strength of the black boxing emperor is very good, this is a battle of dragons...��


    boom!


    It was a loud explosion. This time Li��s words were raised and there was no star effect. However, the system still blessed a Li language that was repelled and flew out a dozen meters. The feet and the ground also rubbed a spark.


    Although it is only a special effect, many people still watching it are full of blood.


    "I wipe! Three consecutive black punches blew the wind whistle. This is the cow."


    "It''s too powerful. Even though I used three punches in a row, the wind whisperer didn''t even see the flaws."


    "What is this black boxing emperor?"


    "It��s too explosive, and the players at the St. Andrew��s Military Academy have been smashed out of the face of the Black Hawk��s newcomer.��


    "Young players are not psychologically motivated. The first boxing was beaten. After that, they even judged the mistakes continuously. The black boxing emperor continued to punch out black, and even he did not even know how to hide."


    "Just to win a new person, what do you want to be, the next experienced Wang Yangjun appeared, let you know that it is amazing."


    "There is no hair on the mouth, and the work is not strong. Young people still can''t do it, and the psychological quality is too bad."


    ......


    "Small language, what''s the matter with you? The other party has clearly made black punches. How do you still pick up the scalp?" Xu Yundi''s face was ugly.


    His optimistic person was directly smashed out by the black eagle''s newcomer three to zero, leaving him with no place to put his face.


    "I''m sorry for the coach." Li Xinxin is suffering a lot. He also knows that the chances of the other side''s continuous black boxing are great, but how he looks, he will only judge that Hansen is playing white boxing. It is really difficult to take a step to dodge. .


    This feeling is like, there is a car rushing over, you judge that the other party will stop, but when you see the car hitting at high speed, you can''t stop the car in your heart, so you can''t help but avoid it. .


    Li Yu psychologically believes that Han Sen is likely to be a black boxer, but after seeing Han Sen��s punch, he rationally judges the other party��s fist is a white boxing, and finally the trust in his judgment is greater than the technical judgment. Therefore, Li Yu still chose to punch Hansen''s boxing, and the result was defeated.


    "Don''t be sad, see me give you revenge." Wang Yangjun laughed and patted Li''s shoulder and went to the court.


    "Remember, since the other party named the black boxing emperor, it seems that he is very confident about his black boxing, and there is indeed a good accomplishment in the black boxing. The kid you carefully look at it and find out that it is not right." Xu Yundi swears. .


    "Understand." Wang Yangjun nodded. The man had already sat on the hologram and entered the arena.


    Wang Yangjun is still very confident about himself. Li can''t see the real boxing power of the other party. It is because his boy''s experience is rare and narrow, but he Wang Yangjun did not know how many contests, and how he would turn over in this small sag.


    "Kid, now let you see and see the true strength of my holy virtue, what black boxing emperor, hit you into a black box eunuch." Wang Yangjun confidently stood opposite Hansen.


    Because of the relationship between the wheel system, Wang Yangjun succeeded Li language, so he was directly judged on the defensive side, which is also a compensation mechanism for the continuous combat party.


    "Windtalkers lose experience, Wang Yangjun is an experienced veteran, the black boxing emperor''s tactics may not be so easy to work." Wen Xiuxiu''s tone is not so sure, completely without the previous decision.


    However, she still thinks that Wang Yangjun��s winning rate is even bigger, and she is still more optimistic about the Shengde Military Academy team.


    "The woman is coming again." Qu Lili said discouragedly.


    "Take it by her, the facts will prove everything." Ji Yanran has been calm at this time, Hansen promised that she will win, she also believes that Hansen will win.


    The game started again, and Hansen was still playing directly, and it seemed that the game was fierce.


    Wang Yangjun looked carefully, as seen in the previous Li language. It can be seen in the details that this should be a white fist of virtual force. According to Wang Yangjun��s judgment, standing alone in the place does not need to dodge.


    However, after reading Li Yu and Han Sen, Wang Yangjun was in the heart: "Li said that because of this, he even ate three black punches and was directly blasted. I Wang Yangjun must not make the same mistake."


    Thinking, Wang Yangjun did not care, directly took a step back, flashed Hansen''s fist.


    "Wang Yangjun is Wang Yangjun, the tactical goal is very clear, the execution is also in place, this blow should be..." Wen Xiuxiu is passionately explaining, but the rest can not be said.


    beep!


    Hansen��s fist condensed in the air, and a white bright fist symbol lit up on the judge.


    "How could it be a white fist!" Wen Xiuxiu screamed and shouted.

 Chapter 204： Emperors madness

    Ps: For the addition of the illusion of the world


    "Damn, I should believe that my judgment is right." Wang Yangjun hated his hand and hated it. Some people were annoyed that they did not have firm beliefs and did not believe in their own judgment.


    "Yang Jun, what are you doing, don''t mess up the square, believe your judgment." Xu Yundi also anxiously yelled at Wang Yangjun.


    Wang Yangjun bit his teeth and went up again, starting the second battle.


    Seeing Hansen is a fierce battle, Wang Yangjun stared at Hansen��s fist with his eyes fixed. This time he saw clearly, like the last punch, can judge from the details that are hard to notice. Out, this punch should be nothing wrong with white boxing.


    "Kid, the same tricks still want to play twice in front of my Wang Yangjun, you are too tender." Wang Yangjun stood upright and stood out with a hand to stop Hansen''s fist: "In my experience, deal with this The boy is more than enough, I just need to believe that my judgment is enough, believe in myself..."


    Hey!


    Hansen punched Wang Yangjun''s hand and suddenly kicked Wang Yangjun in the air and didn''t know how many three hundred and sixty degrees he slammed into the ground.


    Black boxing! It turned out to be black boxing!


    For a time, the supporters of the St. De-Army School were dead. Wen Xiuxiu was also a dementia. Even if she continued to explain, she forgot it. She couldn��t believe it. Even Wang Yangjun lost two points. If he lost another point, Wang Yangjun was swept out of the game.


    In fact, after this punch, Wang Yangjun��s psychological defense has been completely defeated, and it is difficult to maintain a normal heart.


    "Is it a black boxing or a white boxing, is it a black boxing or a white boxing?" Wang Yangjun looked at Hansen''s fist again and there was no way to judge with a normal heart.


    Hey!


    Without any accident, Wang Yangjun was directly swept out by three to zero.


    And this is just a crazy start. The next Liu Yunsheng and Ma Changkong can''t stop Hansen''s crazy performance.


    Three to zero, still three to zero.


    Four three to zero, the four members of the Shengde military school that claimed to have the strength to win the championship, swept out of the game, directly is the score of four to zero.


    The audience��s comments have already begun to go away.


    "My God, who is this guy, really fierce!"


    "The black boxing emperor, really domineering, Wang Yangjun, Ma Changkong, Liu Yunsheng can be ranked in the top 20 black and white boxing players of the military academy, and all of them are completely out of the game, really domineering."


    "Fatful, it is too ferocious."


    "Black Boxing Emperor, such a horrible guy, where did it come from?"


    "Han Sen... This name seems a bit like..."


    "What is a bit of an impression? This is the **** of our Black Hawk Military Academy. You don''t know the spokesperson of Silver Kill ts, and you are too ignorant."


    "I wiped it. I just went to Skynet and searched for it. It��s really him."


    "So, he is not playing armor? How do black and white fists slip?"


    "This is against the sky!"


    "Grand God cheers, let the people of Saint De know the true strength of our Black Hawk Military Academy."


    "Battering them."


    "Five wins, zero seals."


    "Winning Nalan promise is still difficult, after all, Nalan."


    "It''s not impossible. There are four people in a row. Hansen''s black and white boxing is really terrible. He is already qualified to compete with Nalan."


    ......


    Wen Xiuxiu only felt that he was a little embarrassed. He still couldn''t figure out what was going on. How strong the team of Shengde was so swept by four people.


    "Black Hawk will not only win, but will win." Thinking of what Fang Mingquan said to her, Wen Xiuxiu could not help but feel a bit of bitterness, feeling hot on the face, hate to find a hole to drill down.


    "Nalan promised, and Nalan promised that the second-ranked player in the black and white boxing league, except for that person, he did not lose in the one-on-one matchup, he could not lose." Wen Xiuxiu thought of Shengde The last player, Wen Xiuxiu, seemed to have caught the last straw, and the hope was ignited.


    Nalan promised that the best ancient martial arts students in the history of the Saint-Denz Military Academy had achieved very exaggerated results in various projects of the Military Academy Guru League.


    Not only black and white boxing, he is able to enter the top three in almost every project. The comprehensive ranking of the Guwu League is also the second highest. The strong is not like a military school student.


    The reputation in the military academy will never be lower or even higher than the top ten sons.


    "Nalan, this game must win." Xu Yundi''s face was blue and green, and his tone was a little dignified. He did not have the pride of pointing to the mountains before the game.


    Nalan promised to nod slightly and walked straight toward the hologram.


    Wang Yangjun was nervously watching the live broadcast of the game. They really could hardly believe that the Black Hawk Military Academy had suddenly become so fierce, and found such a terrible newcomer.


    "Hello, I am Nalan." Standing opposite Hansen, Nalan promised a friendly greeting, his id is Nalan.


    "Hello, I am a black boxing emperor. If you feel trouble, you can call me an emperor." Hansen said with a smile.


    At this time, Chen Hao looked at the live broadcast of the game. The excited palms were all sweaty. She knew that Hansen was a bit strong, but she did not expect to be strong.


    One person swept the four players of the old strong team Shengde, which is already strong enough to break through the sky.


    Even so, Chen Hao is still very nervous. After all, the player Han Sen has to face is Nalan. It is already a legend in the military school Guru League. On the strength of the individual, except for the monster of the Central Military Academy. He has not lost so far.


    Especially in the black and white boxing project, even the monster of the Central Military Academy was one to three points and he was eliminated.


    According to a famous black and white boxing expert, Nalan��s promise of spiritual purity seems to have the ability to see through vain. Any disguise seems to be useless in front of him, so it is almost impossible to fool him with black and white fists. Things.


    Hansen is obviously a very good player in fraud. If, in theory, Nalan promises to be Hansen��s nemesis, Chen Hao is very worried.


    "Lili, can he win Nalan?" Ji Yanran nervously grabbed Lili''s arm and asked.


    Although she did not pay much attention to the Guwu League, Nalan��s promise was too famous, and she even heard a lot about Nalan��s promise.


    The so-called concern is chaotic, although Ji Yanran believes Hansen''s strength, but still inevitably nervous, the palm of his hand is full of sweat.


    "This is really bad. If the opponent is someone else, the big **** elementary school brother will definitely win, but the opponent is Nalan promise..." Qu Lili also hesitated.


    "What happened to Nalan''s promise, and our third child will definitely win." The old stone on the side was directly smashed.


    "The third child is my enemy of fate. No one can beat him until I am defeated." Zhang Yang said of course.


    Lu Meng smiled: "You can rest assured your younger brother, the third child will not lose."


    This younger brother called Ji Yanran with a small face, but was so troubled by the three of them, the nervous mood was soothing a lot.

 Chapter 205： Big yin and yang magnetic gun

    Ps: For the addition of Abao to the main church.


    Hansen stared at Nalan��s promise that he was a year or two older than him. The five senses were not bad, but they were not related to handsome, but they were still pretty.


    Only those eyes, like the old well, seem to be able to shine the shadow of the human, the black scorpion is shining with aglow light.


    Just looking at it, Hansen knew that this was a very difficult guy.


    He is good at assassination and psychological game and pre-judgment. All of this must be based on the other party''s mind to give some thoughts, so that Han Sen can see through the other''s mind, and thus judge the possible reaction of the other party.


    To put it bluntly, Hansen can see through the other''s psychology. This ability is very powerful, especially in a game like black and white boxing, which can be regarded as a cheating ability.


    But this Nalan promised that a pair of eyes was clean and people couldn''t see a little sandwich, and they couldn''t see what was in his heart.


    No joy, no worries, no sorrow, no anger, no impermanence, this state of Nalan��s promise is simply a realm of the Buddha��s desirelessness, and it is impossible to find a flaw.


    Everyone was nervously watching Han Sen, waiting for him to make a punch and a death, although Hansen swept Wang Yangjun four people, but now his opponent is Nalan, but people have brought their hearts to the eyes of the blind. Nervous can hardly speak.


    The people watching on the Sky Online, the nervous ones have forgotten to comment, just staring at the two people in the holographic image.


    On a distant planet, a middle-aged man is watching the confrontation promised by Hansen and Nalan.


    This middle-aged man named Bai Yishan is a transcender. It is extremely difficult for him to become a transcender at this age.


    Bai Yishan is quite famous among the transcendents, not only because of his high degree of evolution, but also because he is one of the few qualified qualifications known as the ancient Wu master.


    Bai Yishan was born into a noble family. He was obsessed with ancient Wu since he was a child. He is also engaged in the research work of super nuclear genetic engineering. He is also one of the professors and honorary elders of the church, and is also the youngest honorary elder of the church. There are a lot of s-class super-genes from his handwriting, or the new Guwu professor of the Central Military Academy, which has high prestige in the military and the entire league.


    Taking time out of his busy schedule to watch such a competition held on the Internet, Bai Yishan is not interested in the game of black and white boxing. Such a game seems to be in the eyes of his transcender, no different from the children��s house. He is interested in Nalan��s commitment to this person.


    Moreover, a super-nuclear genetic technique he is currently studying is called "Da Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon". The principle is very complicated, but its foundation and black and white fist are also a little similar, that is, the yin and yang of strength.


    The birth of each kind of super-nuclear gene technology requires a lot of practice, otherwise it will not be sold in the church, and it is even less likely to be promoted in humans.


    If there is a large risk factor, it will be classified as a ban, not for sale or for promotion.


    The "big yin and yang magnetic cannon" studied by Bai Yishan is the kind of super-nuclear genetic technique that is very demanding for practitioners, although the risk of cultivation is not too big, but the risk is very high.


    However, this "big yin and yang magnetic gun" is the brainchild of Bai Yishan in the past ten years, and if he did not discover the ancient martial arts of the "Yin and Yang Magic", it is impossible to study the "big" Yin Yang magnetic cannon, this super nuclear gene technology can be said to be a unique super nuclear gene technology, powerful and incomparable, the only flaw is that the user''s psychological judgment ability is extremely high.


    The two volunteers recruited from the military, after practicing the "Da Yinyang magnetic gun", had problems with the use of this super-nuclear genetic technique against the people, one death and one disability, the result is very bad, "big The yin and yang magnetic guns are almost certain to be classified as prohibited.


    However, this is the brainchild of Bai Yishan. He was reluctant to be buried in the big yin and yang magnetic guns, so he tried his best and got a chance to experiment.


    In order to ensure the success of this test, Bai Yishan needs to pick a person he thinks is enough to control the large yin and yang magnetic gun. After many screenings, Bai Yishan took a fancy to Nalan.


    Nalan promised to cultivate the "Unmoved King''s Curse". The belief is rock-solid and has the ability to understand the human heart. It has a high understanding and application ability for the yin and yang of both power and power.


    However, Bai Yishan only fancy Nalan��s promise, and as for whether he will choose him in the end, that is not necessarily the case.


    Bai Yishan watched this black and white boxing competition, that is, he wanted to see for himself the true understanding and application ability of Nalan''s commitment to the power of truth and reality.


    Although the black and white boxing is simple, it is the basis of all the power of the virtual and real, but also involves the psychological game level, which is an essential condition for the users of the large yin and yang magnetic gun.


    However, Nalan promised that he had not yet appeared. Hansen��s performance in the first four games made Bai Yishan amazed.


    It is not to say how strong Hansen''s strength is, how succinctly the use of the power of truth and reality is, but Hansen''s ability to control and predict the heart, so that Bai Yishan has some feelings of seeing each other.


    "This kind of psychological game ability is really rare. If he is not lucky enough to play such a level and can maintain this level, then he should be the most suitable person to use the "big yin and yang magnetic gun"." Bai Yishan knows this. How valuable is the ability.


    Not only need innate talent, but also the work of the day after tomorrow, not powerful, you can do it. At least among the people he has seen, no one can do better than Hansen in this respect.


    The reason why Bai Yishan wants to find Nalan��s promise is that Nalan��s commitment to understanding the subtleties of the human heart is obvious, and Hansen is obviously doing better in this respect, and his psychological prediction is better.


    "Let me see, what level can you do?" Bai Yishan looked at the two men''s game with interest.


    Skynet''s black and white boxing match.


    Hansen also only carefully looked at Nalan��s promise, and then directly punched Nalan��s promise to blast the past, and the domineering punch was as strong as the tiger��s downhill.


    Nalan promised that the clear, spring-like eyes, a slight flash of surprise.


    Since he was a child, he has practiced "The Unmoved King''s Curse". His mind is like a mirror, and his hair can be reflected in his heart, and he can understand the world.


    Although his age is still small, but because of his natural temperament is suitable for "Unmoved King Mantra", his accomplishments in this super nuclear gene technology have been very good.


    In the minds of ordinary people, he can see a lot of distracting thoughts at a glance, but now Han Sen is a fist, he can''t see what Hansen thinks, and naturally he is a little surprised.

 Chapter 206： Angel and evil spirits fight

    However, the thought of surprise is only fleeting. Nalan��s promise has already restored the state of Gujing��s wavelessness. Even if he can��t see Hansen��s distracting thoughts, he can still see Hansen��s body.


    The body can indeed make many appearances to deceive people, but under his "Unmoved King Mantra", he can almost understand the strength of each inch of Hansen''s body muscles, and wants to defraud Nalan''s promise in such a situation. Almost impossible.


    After all, if you want to make a real effort, you will inevitably touch a certain part of the muscles. This is impossible to be false. For Nalan��s commitment, such judgment is not difficult.


    Hansen��s everything has no secret in Nalan��s promise. The direction of all muscles, even the speed of breathing, is reflected in Nalan��s commitment.


    "White Boxing." Nalan promised to make his own judgment. There is no doubt that the white boxing, all the muscles that are almost necessary for the force, Hansen simply did not use, it is impossible to play black boxing.


    Nalan promised that although it was a white boxer, she still raised her arms to parry. This is not because he has no confidence in his judgment, but because he respects his opponent.


    In Nalan��s promise, Hansen is indeed one of the people he has seen, and he has a strong camouflage ability. However, this camouflage ability is not enough to deceive him. Among the opponents he meets, The camouflaged and flawless person is only the monster of the Central Military Academy.


    It was a terrible guy who could completely punch the black boxing into a white boxing and a white boxing into a black boxing. Compared to that person, Hansen��s disguise is obviously not perfect.


    Hey!


    Nalan promised to think, his face suddenly changed, Hansen hit a fist on his arm, and forced him to retreat three meters away, and decided that a black fist mark appeared on the screen.


    "It turned out to be black boxing!" Nalan promised a slight shock.


    The people watching the battle were dead, Wen Xiuxiu��s small mouth was big, and he didn��t close for a long time. The eyes were about to come out. She really couldn��t believe it. Hansen scored first, and even Nalan��s promise was also won by Hansen. Minute.


    "This is impossible!" Xu Yundi is also incredible. Besides the monster of the Central Military Academy, he has not seen Nalan��s promise to lose points in black and white boxing.


    After a short silence, the people watching the Internet have been crazy.


    "Oh my God, it��s really a blast, and I��m going to score in the face of Nalan��s promise.��


    ��Is this the rhythm of five consecutive seals?��


    "The Holy Spirit is going to explode."


    "Too his mother is strong, this guy is not only playing with the armor, black and white boxing is also non-human level!"


    "Black Boxing Emperor... If he can promise Nalan to zero, this emperor I recognize."


    "The emperor is on the top, please accept a small knee."


    "What are you eager, just a point, just start."


    "666..."


    I commented on the instant explosion, and I was so dense that I couldn��t see what was being said. Too many people were excited to comment.


    In addition to the confrontation with the Central Military Academy in the military school league, they have not seen Nalan��s promise to fail for too long.


    The Black Hawk students had already cheered up, and Ji Yanran was even more excited and his face was red, and the old stone also shouted.


    Bai Yishan reveals a funny expression and touches his chin and says: "This is really interesting. A pure and innocent insight, like a heavenly angel of judgment; a strong control, but from hell. Who is better than the swindler who climbed out?"


    On the field, Nalan promised to have calmed down. Such a failure is not enough to shake his conviction, but Nalan promised to admit that he underestimated Hansen.


    Hansen��s technology is not as perfect as the monster of the Central Military Academy, but he is even more insidious and cunning, and his flaws may be his strongest place.


    "You are very strong." Nalan promised to stand in front of Hansen again.


    "Thank you." Hansen accepted the praise promised by Nalan.


    "Come on." Nalan promised to be calm and watery, with no previous fluctuations and emotional fluctuations.


    Hansen was also polite, and it was a punch. This seemingly ordinary punch attracted the attention of thousands of people. Everyone stared nervously at Hansen��s fist.


    Among these many people, Naran promised the most calm, and looked at Hansen��s punch.


    Almost exactly the same punch as before, it seems to be a white punch of virtual force. No matter which aspect of Hansen��s body is judged, this is a white boxing. It is impossible to reach the level of black boxing above this boxing. the power of.


    There are still many flaws, but now Nalan promises to know that Han Sen has a terrible mastery of body muscles. These flaws that ordinary people can''t find at all are perhaps the trap that Hansen set for him.


    However, Nalan��s promise was not confusing. Even if Hansen��s punch was black punch or white punch, Nalan promised to have a reasonable judgment.


    That is the judgment of Hansen, Hansen can use the id of the black boxing emperor, which shows that he is a person with absolute confidence, and from the previous four games, he has also verified that Hansen is indeed a Extremely conceited person.


    In fact, in the previous four games, Nalan promised to watch it carefully. With his ability to understand the people''s heart, it is easy to see it. Hansen has already shown a triumphant smile when he punches, although he is only very casual. The slight corner of his mouth is slightly tilted, but he reveals his inner confidence.


    At the same time, Nalan promised to pay attention to another detail, even the details that Hansen did not notice.


    Hansen��s four games, a total of dozens of punches, of which only three punches are white punches, others are black punches, and Nalan promised to go to a detail, every time Hansen hits black and white punches. Although it is also a smile that will reveal a victory.


    However, when he uses black boxing, the curvature of the corner of the mouth will be a little higher. The ordinary people can''t see the difference at all. Only the people who are capable of such insights, such as Nalan, are carefully observed. Only then can we see a little clue.


    Nalan promised that this should be the kind of pleasure that Hansen prefers when he is in black boxing, so the slightest expectation of excitement in the heart will make the smile arc slightly higher.


    And this subtle phenomenon, in the previous punch, Nalan promised to have been verified, there is nothing wrong, Han Sen is playing with his black boxing, it is the same smile.


    "There is absolutely no mistake, this punch is a white punch." Nalan promised to flash a sharp light in his eyes, arms crossed in front of him, blocking Hansen''s fist.


    Hansen��s smile now is the kind of smile he showed when he punched the white boxing.

 Chapter 207： Strong enough to have no opponent

    oom!


    With the special effects of the sparks given by the system, Nalan promised to be bombarded with incredible flies.


    The off-court was already silent, Nalan promised to lose again, even losing two points, even when facing the monster of the Central Military Academy, Nalan promised not to lose so much, even lost two points, This is simply unbelievable.


    "Nalan lost two points, is it that I didn''t wake up?"


    "Nana is not so bad when it comes to the monster?"


    "terrible!"


    "The Black Hawk is too fierce this time. If the Saints are eliminated, it is certain that the championship is won. After all, the Central Military Academy did not participate in this competition."


    "The emperor is too invincible. Even now, even a small score has not been taken by Shengde. It is too embarrassing."


    "It''s no wonder that Blackhawk''s players and coaches are so confident. I have a player like the Emperor. I am confident."


    "The emperor is really overturned, and the black and white boxing is invincible."


    ......


    Fang Mingquan squinted at the live broadcast while drinking tea slowly. Although he felt that Hansen could win, he did not expect Hansen to win so thoroughly.


    However, I don''t think it is unexpected. In the Xingyu Cup, Hansen is still the same performance. It feels like he just needs to be there, he just needs to worry about nothing. Just enjoy the joy of victory.


    This person gives Fang Mingquan a very interesting feeling. It seems to be a bit like someone, but it is a different style.


    At the moment, Wen Xiuxiu was stupid. Nalan promised to lose two points. It was like dreaming. Even in a dream, this is a nightmare, no matter the reality and the dream are the same cruel. .


    She is optimistic about the Shengde military school team, so far has not got a point, even a small score is not obtained, if Nalan promises to lose another point, then the Saint-De military school team will be blocked.


    Zero seal out, what is the concept, since the construction of the team, the Saint-De military school has probably not suffered such a shame.


    Even though the Shengde Military Academy was the weakest period, there was no competition for a small score that had not been sealed. Moreover, it is now the most powerful era of the Shengde Military Academy, and even has the opportunity to challenge the status of the Central Military Academy.


    However, I did not expect that the black eagle would be so miserable, and Wen Xiuxiu thought of what he said before the game, and felt the burning pain on his face, as if he had been sucked a few palms.


    Wen Xiuxiu even touched his face subconsciously, and that feeling could not be spoken.


    Strong as Nalan promised, at this time, the mood was also embarrassed, biting his lips slightly, staring at Hansen with his eyes: "Have he calculated me from the beginning?"


    When Bai Yishan saw Nalan��s promise to the state at this time, he shook his head and sighed: ��It��s still too young, my heart is lost, and Nalan has lost.��


    However, Bai Yishan��s eyes on Hansen��s eyes have become hot: ��This person may be the best person to cultivate the ��Great Yin Yang Magnetic Gun��.��


    The fact is also like what Bai Yishan expected. Nalan promised a sigh of relief, and could no longer maintain the kind of insightful ability of the mirror. The third game was directly bombarded by Hansen.


    For a time, even the students of the Black Hawk Military Academy could not believe it. They even had a victory in the Saint-Decade of Military Academy.


    After a brief silence, the students at the Black Hawk Military Academy cheered up and shouted the words of the emperor.


    The Sky Online has already gone mad, and the Shengde Military Academy has never been defeated before, and the one given to the St. De Military Academy is the man of the id black boxing emperor.


    "It is really a terrible player of the emperor. Under the celestial being, it is not the king. In the presence of the emperor, even a powerful player like Narana can only lower his head."


    "It��s terrible. Has there been such a fiasco in the history of the St. De Military Academy?"


    "Haha, I think the wheel system should be permanently removed, otherwise who can play with the Black Hawk Military Academy."


    "There is a problem with the competition system. It should adopt the five-game three-win system in the military school league. Although the wheel race system is highly ornamental, it is really a match for the emperor. It really makes the other teams unable to play."


    "The real emperor level player, should he be able to fight the monster of the Central Military Academy?"


    "Other projects dare not say, but in the black and white boxing project, I am optimistic about the emperor, really his mother''s fierce."


    "Zero seal...Zero seal...This is the holy virtue of the strongest era...so it was so sealed..."


    "It''s so cool, I really want to see another game."


    ......


    Wen Xiuxiu stood there stupidly, pale, but as a reporter and anchor, she still bite her teeth to the Blackhawks team and complete her final interview.


    "Han Sen, congratulations on winning the game..." Wen Xiuxiu''s face is burning and uncomfortable. There has never been a moment. She is as shameful of her ignorance and superficiality as she is now.


    For the decision of Fang Mingquan, Wen Xiuxiu felt that there was no room for self-confidence. Fang Mingquan was originally for her good, and gave her a good opportunity, but she hardly messed up the good situation.


    "Mr. Fang is a teacher, and I have to learn a lot." Wen Xiuxiu is not really awkward, at least she knows how to correct her mistakes.


    In one game, all the participating teams were shocked. The team that had not paid much attention to the Black Hawk was the first time to get the video data of that game and conduct repeated research.


    However, they studied and studied, and only one conclusion was reached. The black boxing emperor is really terrible. If they are against the black eagle, I am afraid it will be as tragic as the holy one.


    Many teams have protested to the organizers and asked to change the system, otherwise they will resolutely retreat.


    The organizers were also overwhelmed. The wheel system was originally designed to make the game more interesting. However, it did not happen that there would be such a player as the black boxing emperor. Even Shengde was directly removed by zero. This will continue to be played. That is not a team game, it is simply a performance game of the black boxing emperor.


    Finally, the organizers had to open an emergency meeting and decided to temporarily change the system. From the second round, the wheel system was changed to the orthodox five-game three-win system. Each player can only play once.


    Although Chen Hao issued a written protest to the organizer, it was useless. I really want to continue to compare it. The other teams have no fun at all, and whoever is willing to play with them.


    "666, for a person to change the system, the emperor is also a big cow."


    "Haha, it��s just a face, even the game system has changed."


    "The emperor is going to die."


    "How can I change it? I want to see the emperor pick one."


    "Yeah, I haven''t seen enough yet, and I strongly urge to keep the wheel race."


    "It��s an emperor. It��s a strong rhythm without an opponent. It can only be done with the organizers.��


    "Even if the Blackhawk lost this time, the emperor was also the champion in my heart, and Tenny was strong."


    "If the emperor went to the military school''s black and white boxing personal league, then I have to watch it. I don''t know who he is stronger with the monster of the Central Military Academy."


    ......

 Chapter 208： God Island

    On the moon, the willows, the people are about after dusk.


    Under the starlight, the moonlit lakeside, under a weeping willow tree, stands a two-person figure of a man and a woman.


    "You close your eyes."


    ��Why should I close my eyes?��


    "Are you closed?"


    "Not closed."


    "If you don''t close me, I will leave."


    "You can''t talk, it doesn''t count."


    "Do you close or not?"


    "Ok."


    "Do not open your eyes and peek."


    "I don''t peek."


    Seeing Hansen closed his eyes and stood there, his cheeks blushing, his toes on his toes, shyly licking the powder and blowing his mouth to Hansen��s cheek.


    However, her little mouth has not touched Hansen''s cheek, but Hansen''s eyes have already opened, and she looks at her like a smile. Ji Yanran suddenly feels ashamed and wants to retreat.


    However, Hansen��s big hand has surrounded her waist and held her in her arms. The big mouth directly blocked the little mouth of the pink toot.


    "Uh huh..."


    Hansen is enjoying Wenxiang nephrite, and the big hand has also plucked the lustful hips that have been coveted for a long time. The communicator has stunned the scenery at this time.


    Hansen wants to turn it off directly, but Ji Yanran has reached out and pressed the receiving button.


    Suddenly I saw a **** woman wearing a white **** sling pajamas, a pair of amazingly full, round, white and half-ball stunned eyes appeared in the holographic image.


    "Sorry, Han Xuedi, it seems that I am bothering you, then I will hang up first." The **** woman said something with a grudge, and then broke the communication.


    "You are a bad guy..." Ji Yanran suddenly annoyed and stepped on Hansen''s instep, turned and left.


    "Oh, you listen to me." Han Sen quickly chased it up.


    "Don''t listen." Ji Yanran did not really want to run, Tsundere''s turn did not look at Han Sen.


    Hansen had to explain while walking along with Ji Yunran. However, his heart was thoroughly smashed by Huang Fu, and she was deliberate.


    In the bedroom, Huangpu Pingqing was very happy with the little song. She was of course deliberate. She received the news that Hansen and Ji Yunran went to the lake before they had time to change their clothes. Deliberately chose a beautiful angle to dial Hansen''s number.


    "You can''t escape the palm of your mother''s hand." Huangfu bottle clear and wash his bubble bath while smug.


    The second round of the Black Hawk''s opponent is also a veteran of black and white boxing. Although Hansen and Ouyang Xiaoqiu both won one game, the overall strength of the Blackhawk was still too bad, and finally lost the game.


    There is no way for Han Sen to do this. He can do all of it, and the audience has also clashed for the Black Hawk. They strongly condemned the organizers for temporarily changing the system is extremely unfair to the Black Hawk.


    But things are a foregone conclusion, but there is no way.


    Because the Black Hawk and the Holy German are out, the Central Military Academy has not entered the competition. It can be said that this game has been pitiful. After the Blackhawks went out, the audience suddenly decreased, and the organizers also complained.


    In addition to the Black Hawk''s game against Saint De, and a subsequent game of the Black Hawk, other games were resisted by many people, and the ratings were low.


    In fact, it can''t be regarded as a deliberate boycott, unless there are some people who are particularly interested in the black and white boxing competition, otherwise no one is interested in watching the rest of the team.


    The images of Hansen and Shengde��s games were broadcast in large numbers, and the black boxing emperor��s id was ignited in the circle of black and white boxing.


    Han Sen didn''t care about this. Black and white boxing is indeed a very good practice method. It is helpful for the use of the power of the virtual and the power and the psychology of the enemy. However, he is not here, and he is only affected by the competition. The invitation of the classmates did not become a professional player.


    Hansen��s auction, Hansen also went to participate, but the two gods of blood and blood were carried to a scary price, and he did not have the capital to bid.


    A god-level flying beast soul was photographed by Lin Beifeng with 178 million, while the silver-blooded three-blade fork was even more popular. Finally, it was spent 230 million by God. Go, look at Hansen secretly.


    Originally, he also wanted to mortgage the silver ts that won the Imperial Steel Championship, and then added his own savings to fight.


    However, once I saw the momentum of the auction, I could only dispel the thoughts. There were too many differences.


    Looking at the crazy bidding price, Hansen hated not to sell his own blood and beasts, so that he could become a monopoly immediately.


    Even if one sells 100 million, he has hundreds of millions of assets.


    But with such a little money, it is not enough for the rich to buy a starship. It is not a big deal to think about it.


    After attending the auction, Han Sen was thinking about where to hunt for the alien creatures. He just walked out of the steel nail shelter and suddenly felt the sky darkened.


    "This morning, how can it be dark, is it difficult to rain?" Hansen felt strange in his heart, but it was still cloudless, and it was cloudy between the moments.


    But looking up, Hansen almost jumped up. There was a little black cloud in the sky, but a huge suspended island like a inverted mountain floated to the sky above the steel armor shelter, blocking the sun in the sky, almost the whole The steel nail shelters are covered in the shadows.


    "The domain of the gods... is the island of the gods..." Someone suddenly screamed in surprise.


    Hansen naturally recognizes that it is the God Island. This thing he used to see only in the Skynet data, the real God Island is still seen every time.


    The so-called Godland Island is a floating island that occasionally emerges from the sky. Every godland has a guardian of blood creatures, and according to past experience, after killing the blood creatures on the island of God, you will definitely get God. Blood beast soul.


    Therefore, encountering the God Island, it means that there is a **** of blood and blood, but it is not an easy task to climb the God Island above 10,000 meters.


    The wings of the original and variant levels can''t fly so high, only the wings of the gods can fly up, which is the minimum condition for landing on the island.


    Hansen��s heart was dark, and the flying beasts near the steel armor shelter were originally few. The blood level of the gods was not heard. It seems that he also has a purple feather scale dragon, which is too good for him.


    In addition to his purple feather scale dragon, the known **** blood level wings are also one, that is just the one that was auctioned out by Huangpu Pingqing, now in the hands of Lin Beifeng.


    Hansen couldn''t help but smile: "I am afraid that the intestines that the bottle school sister is now regretting must be green. If she auctions later, if she stays there, I am afraid that the price of the blood of the gods will be higher than that of the three-edged fork." The **** of the emperor must now regret not taking all the power to shoot the blood of the gods, but to take the silver-edged three-edged fork?"


    In order to avoid night dreams, Han Sen directly found a hidden place, summoned the blood black beetle armor and purple feather scale dragon wings that had been almost completely restored during this time, and flew toward the **** island in the sky.


    This is less than half of the flight, and in the other direction, there is also a person flapping his wings and flying in the direction of the island.


    "Lin Beifeng can move this kid fast enough." Hansen leaned in the direction of the figure, but when he flew near, he suddenly saw that the person was not Lin Beifeng, but God. 8

 Chapter 209： Invincible gold coin

    "What happened? Is this blood-winged wing not taken by Lin Beifeng? How could it be in the hands of God?" Han Sen frowned slightly, his heart secretly confused.


    Although the eyesight of God''s Son is not comparable to Hansen, I can''t see the appearance of Hansen. However, the shape of Hansen''s golden angel is too good to recognize. After seeing Hansen, God''s Son suddenly accelerates and goes all the way to God Island. When I rushed over, I obviously didn''t want Hansen to approach him.


    Hansen is not close to the Son of God. When he flies like this, it is better to go directly to the island of God, and simply not to chase the Son of God.


    "This is a good opportunity to kill the Son of God. Now he is alone. The gang is not around him. Maybe he can take this opportunity to get rid of him." Hansen narrowed his eyes and patted his wings and flew to the island. past.


    The pair of wings of God''s Son is not slower than the purple feather scale dragon. Hansen has not been able to pull in the distance. The sky is hurricane, like an ice knife, blowing into the bones.


    However, Han Sen has a **** armor and wind, and practicing ice muscle jade is very cold-resistant. This hurricane is nothing to him.


    God is not so lucky, he wears a half body armor, the hurricane goes straight into the inside, the frozen **** of heaven directly snoring.


    If it is not because his genes are almost complete, but also the advanced super-nuclear genetics, even if there is a blood-like animal wing, I am afraid that it will not fly to the island.


    When there was not much flying in the hurricane, the eyebrows of God''s Son became white, with a layer of fine frost on it.


    "Damn, how is this hurricane so powerful?" God''s emperor''s heart is dark, he is also the first time to come to God Island, although he also encountered the God Island before, but at that time there is no god-level soul wings, no Admission to the venue, you can only look at the God Island to dry eyes.


    The speed of God''s Son is obviously slowed down, and it seems that it is not frozen.


    Hansen is hesitating to rush over, but sees another person flying over to God Island.


    "The steel armor shelter has other wings of the gods, is it Qin?" Hansen��s heart was slightly surprised. He took a closer look, but his thumb slammed a pair of huge bat-like wings. Come up.


    Hansen frowned slightly. Although he and the thumb knew each other, the thumb didn''t know that he was a gold coin, and he couldn''t talk about how deep the friendship was.


    Now he is the identity of the gold coin, and everyone wants the soul of the **** of blood on the island of God, naturally it can be said to be an enemy.


    When Hansen was still thinking about it, the Son of God flew quickly toward the thumb, and Hansen looked at it slightly.


    Although God and the thumb have cooperation, but after all, it is difficult to accommodate two tigers, and there are more competing relationships. Now God��s Son has taken the initiative to lean on the thumb, and it seems that the situation is a bit wrong.


    "Thumbs, how do you deal with gold coins first?" God said that he flew near the thumb.


    "Why should I work with you?" The thumb snorted and said.


    "The kind of armor you want, I can help you get the job, the market price is 10% off." God''s son said with a blind eye.


    "20% off." The thumb said directly.


    "Yes, but you have to help me get this soul of the gods," said the **** of heaven.


    "The deal." The thumb said very refreshingly.


    After the two reached an agreement, they flew to Hansen. Hansen watched the two men fly over, but they didn''t mean to run.


    "b god, I really can''t help it. You are very admired for you. I don''t want to be an enemy of you. But God has a big price, I can only say something embarrassed. You can''t stop now. You." The thumb said loudly to Hansen.


    "Good intentions, but I will set the **** of blood on the island of God." Han Sen said lightly.


    "Whatever nonsense with him, I should know how to do things when I take advantage of it." God''s Son summoned the **** sword and killed him directly to kill Hansen.


    The thumb screamed, and the big round shield was held in one hand, and the long knife was held in the hand and Hansen was killed.


    The face of the blood shield is Hansen''s thumb, and naturally knows that the shield is powerful, but he has no plans to retreat. He has pulled out the sword of Shura and directly slashed the **** sword that he brought to God.


    "It''s good to come." God''s Son is not shocked and rejoicing, and the power of the Scarlet Sword in his hand adds a bit.


    God''s Son of Heaven certainly recognizes the sword of Shura, and the sword of the Golden Shura is much stronger than the z-steel weapon made by humans, but it is still worse than the sword of the blood of the beast in his hands.


    Now that the gold coin wants to be hard-hitting, it is said that the sword of Shura is inferior to the sword of the soul of the gods. Even if it is comparable, God��s self-confessedness is close to the greatness of the gene, and the advanced super-nuclear genetics is cultivated. Gold coins are strong.


    After all, a few months ago, when Hansen and Qin Yu battled, the power could not compete with Qin Hao. God does not think that such a short time, Han Sen''s strength can reach the level comparable to him.


    Retreat 10,000 steps, even if the strength of the gold coin is similar to him, the two men collided with each other and were lost their hearts. The gods are nothing, Hansen will bear the fatal attack of the thumb.


    The sword collided and made a dull metal impact.


    Hey!


    God''s Son only felt a huge force hit, even the man with a sword actually survived by Han Senzhen, and spent a dozen meters in the air to barely stabilize his body shape, his face became extremely ugly.


    "How could there be such a strong force?" Some of God''s Sons could not be touched. The strength of the gold coin was so much stronger than him. He was close to the existence of the great perfection of the gene.


    The thumb rushing to Hansen screamed and the knife was smashed toward Hansen.


    However, Hansen��s knife was too fast, and the knife of the thumb was only a knife. Hansen��s Shura sword had already smashed on his face.


    Hey!


    The thumb was also smashed out with the sword and the gods were even more shocked. He was the power of the thumb and the blood shield of the face. Even the thumb and the blood shield were not. The power of living in gold coins is really unimaginable, and to what extent the power of gold coins is strong.


    Hansen originally wanted to try to see how powerful his power was. It seems that the effect is better than he imagined. Even the genetically perfect God is better than him. It is a bit scary to give him the reinforcement.


    However, I think that when Xue Longyan used the ice muscle jade technique, in the case of serious injury, the bronze crescent can be cut like a tofu with bare hands, and he knows that his current ice muscle jade surgery is not yet Really learned.


    The gods and the thumb started to come, and the left and right sides became the corners of each other. Hansen launched a sniper attack. Hansen��s sword was an enemy two, and the opposite force was combined with the mighty strength. The front and the two were hard. It��s hard to compete with Hansen��s arrogant swordsmanship.


    Among the steel nail shelters below, Qin Yu and others who are watching with telescopes, and the men of the gods and the fist group have already seen it.


    Although they know that the gold coins are very strong, they did not expect to be tyrannical to this extent. Even the two people who are so successful in the genes of the gods and the thumb can''t resist his offensive. It is difficult to retreat one after another. Block gold coins like the **** of war.

 Chapter 210： Humanoid blood creature

    "Brother, let me help you." Suddenly, one person flapped his wings and waved a pair of short swords to kill him. It turned out to be Huangfu Pingqing.


    "This woman is really not simple." Han Sen slightly frowns, Huangfu bottle clear is obviously called God, but God is the son of Xingyu Group, Huangpu is the granddaughter of the Emperor Wushu of the War Gods, and these two people also Is it possible to be a brother and sister?


    But now Hansen doesn''t have time to think about it. Huangpu Pingqing is definitely not a weak one. In the case of one-on-one, Hansen is not difficult to beat her, but now there is a **** and a thumb to besiege him, one more. It��s very tricky to see Huang Fu��s bottle.


    Three people besieged Hansen, Hansen''s figure was moving, and the right arm of the Shura sword was left, and even the wind did not fall. The Qin and others who were watching were greatly surprised.


    "b **** is b god, even with one enemy three does not fall."


    "If the b **** does not retire, the name of the first **** may not fall on the head of Lin Feng."


    "It''s too strong, how can his strength be so strong, and God''s Sons are also people who are going to be full of genes. How can power be suppressed by b god?"


    Qin Lan said whisperedly: "How is the progress of gold coins so fast? When the gods fought, his power was much worse than it is now. In just a few months, he has progressed to such a degree. This is too surprising. ��


    "Because he is a b god, of course it is amazing." Qing Shao, who was also holding a high-powered telescope, took a sentence.


    "Unfortunately, b God did not participate in the final battle of the Son of God, or with his strength, it is really possible to defeat Lin Feng." Source Shao also said with regret.


    When everyone was marveling, they suddenly heard a cracking sound of metal. The sword of Shuro in Hansen��s hand was not a blood weapon after all, and could not withstand the continuous impact, even under the collision with the **** sword of the Son of God. It was directly smashed and turned into a splash of metal fragments.


    Hansen has no weapons in his hands, he can only turn around and leave. Although an enemy three does not fall, but there is no **** blood weapon in hand, it is impossible to kill God.


    "Where to go!" Where did God''s Sons let go of Hansen, and the Scarlet Sword rushed toward Hansen.


    In the eyes of Hansen, the murderous machine flashed, waiting for the gods to be close, suddenly summoning the bleeding and slaughtering, and then directly punching the sword ridge of the Scarlet Sword.


    Hansen wants to continue to punch a god, but the thumb and the Emperor Yongqing have already rushed over, and the weapon and the key to him have come.


    Han Sen punched his thumb back, and the other hand turned the palm into a knife, causing the rebellious heart to go to the Huangpu bottle.


    when!


    The power of Huangfu Pingqing was weakened a bit. The short sword in his hand was directly shaken out, but Huangfu��s palm was turned, and a silver three-blade fork was cut on Hansen��s arm. The armor cut a deep, blood suddenly leaked out.


    "Good sharp silver three-blade fork!" Hansen is not in love, the two wings of a shot will skyrocket and fly toward the sky.


    The three gods chased after them, but the more the hurricane went up, the Hansen had ice muscle jade bones in the body, not afraid of the hurricane, but the three gods were trembled by the wind and the body was shaking. It quickly slowed down, and I could only watch Hansen flying to the island of Godland, and soon disappeared into their sight.


    "I said how Emperor Yongzheng will be willing to auction the soul of the **** of blood. It turns out that she and the Son of God are just a group." Hansen did not understand why the wind wings of Lin Beifeng would actually be On the body of God, Lin Beifeng is definitely not with them.


    It��s just useless to think about it now. Hansen doesn��t have a blood weapon. God��s Son has a thumb and Huangfu bottle to help. It��s impossible to kill God.


    "This time it was a big loss. The sword of Shura was destroyed. The shot that I can take on my body is a **** saw." Hansen made up his mind and must get the soul of the **** on the island of God. To make up for their own losses.


    Breaking through the clouds, Hansen finally has to look at the whole picture of the island of God, the endless clouds above the mountains, rolling mountains, like the world of the legendary cloud giant.


    It is a pity that there is a castle of a giant, but in the distance, in the center of the island, there is a mountain that stands out from the crowd, which is much higher than the other peaks on the island. It looks very majestic.


    "It seems that the blood creature should be on that mountain?" Hansen flew toward the mountain at full speed, trying to catch the **** creature before they came, killing the blood creature directly and killing the beast. The soul said again.


    However, it was not close to the mountains. Hansen stopped suddenly and didn''t dare to stay close. He saw that there was a strange tree on the top of the mountain. It stood tall and stood like a canopy.


    A birch snow white, a heavenly aura of the head, dressed in a close-fitting jade, seems to be a holy angel-like alien creature standing proudly under the tree, hands clasped together with a large sword inserted into the rock with the tip of the sword.


    If the big sword is like an ice crystal diamond, the shape is gorgeous to the extreme, and under the morning light is a dazzling glow.


    "A humanoid blood creature? And it is also a humanoid blood creature that gave birth to a treasure." Han Sen was surprised and happy.


    The good news is that if you can get such a blood animal soul, it is undoubtedly very powerful, just like the **** killer and the fairy queen, are very powerful gods of blood.


    Especially the fairy queen who is close to human beings has the powerful ability that ordinary souls can''t match. This kind of humanoid soul will not be worse.


    However, according to human experience, all humanoid souls are exceptionally powerful. Even **** and slaughterers and human figures are incomparably mad.


    At the beginning, if it wasn��t for God��s Son, there would be a one-time blood-stained six-spotted poisonous bee arrow, and it would be impossible to kill the **** slaughter.


    That is the three major forces jointly besieged the **** and slaughtering people. The strong people don��t know how much, even if they are rushed out by the **** slaughter, they almost ran away.


    Hansen asked himself that there is no such thing as a **** and slaughterer, and this blood creature, which is almost identical to human beings, is probably more perverted than a **** butcher.


    If Hansen''s **** slaughter can be used all the time, Hansen still has a bit of control to fight, but the beast is transformed into a time-limited, easy past adventure, maybe it will send a life.


    The most important thing is that they are coming over, and if Hansen is fighting with this blood creature, he will lose both of them.


    Thinking of this, Hansen did not hesitate to plunged into the mountains and planned to look at it first.

 Chapter 211： Fight

    Ps: for the promotion of the rudder master of the r.


    There are only one **** blood creature on the island of Godland. Hansen is not worried about the danger here. He has found a forest that can see the blood creatures and drilled in, sitting on the tree raft of a big tree. The gods are the three of them.


    It was only half an hour''s effort, and the three gods of the gods had already flown up. They were faster than Hansen imagined.


    The three people also saw the angel-like humanoid blood creature, which was similar to Hansen��s reaction. He stopped at a distance and did not dare to go one step further.


    "Gold coins, let''s talk about it." God''s son and the thumb, Huangpu Pingqing discussed a few words, and the three men retreated a distance later. After confirming that it was already safe, God''s Son was shouting around. sentence.


    Obviously, they are also scruples about the general blood creatures of the day, and they are afraid that Hansen will benefit from fishing, so they dare not easily start.


    "Gold coins, if you don''t come out, we will do this. When the island returns to the void, no one wants to get a little benefit." God also called a few times.


    Hansen ignored them, and it took him a long time. God did not dare to go to the mountain.


    "Gold coins, come out and talk about it, and we will not be able to do anything in this way." God is in the heart of anxious, if it is another **** of blood, he bite his teeth and Hansen consumes it, he is not a god. As for even a **** of blood, the soul of the beast can not be placed.


    However, it is a humanoid **** of blood, but it is impossible to meet. If you miss this one, you don''t know when you will be able to meet it next time.


    Maybe before he is promoted to the sanctuary of the Second God, he does not want to get the humanoid blood of the humanoid.


    In the shelter of the Second God, you want to get the humanoid soul, it is even more difficult to climb the sky, the difficulty is higher than the first god''s shelter, I don''t know how many times.


    Therefore, although God��s Son hated Hansen in his heart, he still actively asked to cooperate with Hansen.


    Hansen indulged for a moment, flapping his wings and flying out. There is him here, and God God is sure not to move the blood creature, which is really good for him.


    "God''s Son, if you have anything, you can say it directly." Hansen shouted a word to God.


    "Gold coins, I will give you 50 million, you will help me kill the blood creature, but the soul must belong to me." God said to Hansen.


    "I will give you 50 million, the beast soul will return to me." Han Sen lightly returned.


    God''s Son wants to swear, but he hasn''t smashed his teeth, and he said with anger: "How are you willing to give up this beast and open a price?"


    "A **** of blood and a beast," Hansen said directly.


    "Gold coins, you don''t want to overdo it, kill this blood creature, I just got a **** of blood and blood, don''t you think you are too greedy?" God''s emperor forced it to kill now. Hansen��s impulse said.


    "Although it is the soul of the **** of blood, but the value of the humanoid blood beast soul does not need me to say it?" Han Sen said without moving.


    "b god, the humanoid blood **** beast is indeed precious, but your request is too high, it is better to make one step for one person, we will make a billion, how is the beast soul to us?" Huangfu bottle clear smile.


    "I am not interested in money, give me the blood of the beasts or everyone''s skills, you look at it." Hansen said with a certainty.


    "Since you are so ignorant of the lift, then don''t blame my **** and my heart is very hot." God suddenly screamed, and spread the wings to Hansen.


    Emperor Yongzheng summoned the bow and arrow, and Hansen was shooting seven arrows in a row. The seven arrows almost seemed to be shot at the same time. The speed of the technique was almost invisible.


    Hansen did not entangle with them, and fluttered his wings, but there was no hurricane on the island of Godland. Hansen��s speed could not open them.


    Han Huang bottle shot with an arrow, Han Sen still needs to be distracted, although it does not hurt him, but this speed has been affected, watching the gods they slowly approached their distance.


    "God of Heaven, you promised to give me a **** of blood and soul, or you will regret it." Hansen shouted at the **** who chased him.


    "I haven''t killed you, it''s the last thing in my life. Today, I won''t break your body for a long time." God said that he was gnashing his teeth.


    "Then you can only continue to regret it." Hansen laughed.


    Suddenly, Hansen turned in one direction and flew over the mountain where the **** of blood was located.


    The three gods are all a glimpse, and the thumb is slightly slowed down and said: "He rushed to the blood creature, and we still have to chase it?"


    God Son is crying and saying: "Don''t slow down, catch up, how the **** might rush to take risks, definitely want to take the opportunity to get rid of us."


    I think it is reasonable to think about the thumb. How can the gold coin be so stupid, and where is it to rush to the blood creature? Isn''t that looking for a dead end?


    The three men chased Hansen all the time, but soon they found that the speed was a bit wrong. Hansen didn''t return to the mountain and flew over the mountain. There was no intention to change direction or stop.


    "Brother, it seems a bit too bad, we don''t have to go." Huang Fu said.


    God Son also felt something wrong, slowly stopped, but this time has been a little late, Han Sen has already rushed to the mountains.


    When Hansen was nearly a hundred meters away from the blood creature, the blood of the angelic angels suddenly opened his eyes, and there seemed to be a golden lightning flashing in the scorpion, and a long blond hair was suddenly I danced together.


    Just listening to the bang, the gorgeous sword of the ice crystal diamond was directly pulled out of the rock by him. The white wings behind it were on display, and the bang of the air broke out and ran across Hansen as if it were like a sky. Thunder and lightning.


    Han Sen said nothing to turn to the gods, they rushed over at full speed, God God suddenly understands, Han Sen this is to force them to fight with the blood creatures.


    "Shameless beasts, we retreat." God''s son shouted.


    "It��s too late, the flying blood creatures fly faster than our blood wings." The thumb said calmly.


    "We first joined hands to kill the gold coins." God looked at them at high speed and flew over them. Hansen, who is twenty or thirty meters away from them, said with hatred.


    It��s just that the words of the Son of God are finished. The angelic blood creature of the angel has already arrived behind Hansen, and the sword in his hand is arrogant against Hansen, and its momentum is unstoppable.


    Hansen did not hesitate to become a **** slaughter, summoned a mutant blood saw gun, held the gun with both hands, and greeted the gorgeous sword.

 Chapter 212： Siege angel

    Hey!


    The mutated blood saw gun is also a variant of the weapon, but under the gorgeous diamond-shaped sword, it was directly split into two.


    Hansen was shocked, but with the power of this block, he went back to the gods and the three of them.


    They also wanted to attack Hansen, but they saw that the blood of the gods was so terrible that they were so terrible that they suddenly felt cold in their hearts.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Hansen had already arrived in front of them. Three people were preparing to shoot Hansen, but Hansen stopped directly at a distance of less than five meters from them, turned to face the blood creature, and summoned in his hand. A knives knife, greeted the blood creatures from the cornice.


    This kind of beast weapon is more common, and he is not too worried about what will be seen.


    Another bang!


    The knives were also directly cut off by the big sword like ice crystal diamonds in the hands of the gods of blood. Hansen��s body sank and flew down, which escaped the sword of the blood creature.


    Suddenly, the blood creatures of the gods have faced the three of them, and there is no hesitation at all. The blood creatures have already smashed their thumbs to him.


    The thumb gnawed his teeth and sang the blood spur shield, welcoming the great sword of the **** blood.


    when!


    The thumb is topped with the blood thorn shield, and the hard-boiled quilt is set aside for more than ten meters in the air to stop. It is straightforward to say nothing, and it is violent, summoning a violent bear beast, and the body suddenly becomes nearly three meters. A tall behemoth, a hand-held shield and a portable knife killing the blood creature, and the mouth is still facing Hansen: "Gold coins, now we have a chance to kill him. If you run now, even if we can��t get it. You also want to get the benefits."


    When I was fighting Hansen, the thumb didn''t really have to be desperate. After all, he and Hansen had no resentment, but they took advantage of God''s Son. There is no need to fight with Hansen.


    "Come to the ground, we are not her opponent in the sky." Hansen shouted as he flew to the ground.


    They naturally see it, and the blood creatures are too fast in the sky. They can''t keep up with that speed, and they fly to the ground like Hansen.


    The thumb walked in the end, and the **** level of the wrath of the gods turned into a state with the blood of the thorns, and then barely blocked the sword of the **** blood creature, but was still retreated.


    Four people fell on the ground, and they all received their wings. They each began to transform and killed the blood creature.


    Hansen has seen the power of God''s blood creatures. He knows that it is almost impossible to kill her by his own strength. It is not an opponent at all. The only chance now is to join hands with God, and there is a possibility.


    And it must be within the duration of their transformation, it is possible to kill the blood creature, it is really that day the general blood creature is too strong.


    The thumb is full of giant bears, with a thorn shield and the **** creatures of the gods, the hard and sturdy blood-stinging shield, even by the gorgeous sword of the ice crystal diamonds, a staggered scar.


    The **** of the gods turned into a giant lion beast, Huangpu bottle clear did not use the transformation, she far from the blood of the gods with a bow and arrow, to contain her actions. There is no humanoid beast to transform into a body, but instead of letting her play the strength she is good at, it is better not to change.


    Four people besieged the blood creatures, but there is still no blood creature.


    Hansen was hard to find an opportunity. The mutant dagger in his hand was on the blood creature, but he only left a white mark on his jade, and even the jade was not cut.


    "Damn, there is no blood-level blade, I am afraid I can''t kill this blood creature." Hansen was depressed, he now lacks a blood-stained blade, but unfortunately failed to buy the silver-edged three-edged fork, otherwise Not so bad at all.


    "Adding strength, my blood can''t last for too long." The thumb screamed against the offensive of the blood creature.


    Most of the offensives of the blood creatures were blocked by the thumb, and the scars on the thorn shield were criss-crossed. If it was not a blood-level shield, it was already unknown how many times it was chopped.


    God''s Son is also anxious in his heart. If his **** of blood is strong, the soul of the beast is not lent to Luo Tianyang last time, and Hansen has killed him. His fighting power is far more than this.


    Now that he uses the blood of God to change his body, there is no way to use the weapon. With the weapon, you can''t use it to transform, and you can''t play all the fighting power. After all, it is a lion-shaped transformation. It is impossible to use weapons like Hansen and the thumb.


    The blood of the three people may have been able to persist for about two hours, and watched the time pass by, but they have not been able to take advantage of the blood creature.


    "It��s not a way to go on like this. You who gave me a **** blade." Hansen couldn��t help but ask, there is no blood-level blade, he can only play the role of production, it is impossible to Causes damage, and then continues, their blood will be unable to support.


    But God did not speak, and did not say that the blood of the beast was transferred to Hansen too risky, who knows if he will take the blood of the beast and the soul.


    Even if he does not run, let Han Sen kill the blood creatures, it is not what they want.


    "Since the war is not over, then it will be scattered." Han Sen saw that there was not much leftover in the transition period, and he immediately quit the battle circle and ran away from the outside of the island.


    Losing Hansen, the three gods are not the opponents of the **** blood creatures. With the defensive ability of the thumb, the three men fled back and fled the island.


    The blood creatures on the island of Godland generally do not leave the area of ??the God Island. The same is true of the blood creatures. After they quit, the blood creatures stopped and watched them leave and returned to the mountain. Under the old tree.


    The four people who killed the gods of God Island were completely defeated. The three of them negotiated and returned directly to the steel armor shelter. They were not afraid that Hansen would go to the blood creature again. Not a person can kill the existence.


    "It''s really amazing. The soul of this blood creature must be very bad." Hansen waited until after dark, and sneaked back to the island of Godland.


    He is determined to win this blood creature, otherwise the Shura sword and the two variants of the sword are not destroyed in vain.


    And such a powerful blood creature is much more powerful than a **** butcher, and Hansen is also coveted by his beast. Of course, he refuses to give up.


    In fact, he still has a blood-blooded blade in his hand, which is the **** of blood, but the thing is one-off, the price is too high, if not forced, Hansen is not willing to use.

 Chapter 213： Jihad Angel

    If you change other blood creatures, Hansen will definitely not use the gods and bloodsuckers. After all, just to kill a **** blood creature and waste the blood of the ghosts and butterflies can not be drawn, because no one can guarantee that the blood creatures must Will be the soul of the beast.


    But the **** blood creature on the island of Godland, but it will definitely be the soul of the beast, and it is such a powerful humanoid soul, although I don��t know what type it is, but I don��t think any kind of animal spirit will Too weak.


    What''s more, there is also a great sword of the **** of blood. The sword is much better than the golden axe of the **** butcher. The golden axe is too heavy, it is very inconvenient to carry, and the sharpness is far less than the sharpness. This big sword.


    The golden axe is the guy who relies on strength to eat, but it is hard enough and heavy, not too sharp, and this big sword is obviously no worse than the **** of the blood, and even stronger, such a treasure, even with Without the world of shelters, it is absolutely possible to sell a big price. Unlike the golden axe, there are not a few people playing, and it is not easy to carry, and it is not worth selling.


    As long as you kill this blood creature, you can have both a beast and a treasure. It is a big profit to use a **** of blood.


    Quietly sneaked back to the mountains, and saw that the blood creature still stood under the tree, hands clasped on the big sword, and closed his eyes like a perfect angel statue.


    I didn��t come and watch it during the day. Now I can see the blood creature by the moonlight and the starlight, and the halo on the transparent sword of the ice crystal diamond, but I can��t help but admire the blood creature. beautiful.


    The white goat''s white jade carved armor, crystal clear, showing a translucent feeling, wrapped around her body, revealing her slender jade legs and bulging body.


    A pair of white wings and golden wavy curls, plus the beautiful face of the five senses, with a little bit of coldness in the beauty, is really like the angel of heaven.


    If you haven''t seen the power and coldness of this blood creature in the daytime, Han Sen may still be shaken because of her beauty, there is no way to endure such a beautiful creature.


    "This blood creature is too strong. I only have one chance to shoot. If I don''t succeed, it can be a problem to escape." Hansen secretly thought about what kind of beast should be used.


    Although it is good to use the blood of the armor, it may not be able to live in the blood of a god. But this is meaningless, but it is useless to hold on to death. What he needs is to kill this blood creature.


    The spirit of the fairy queen is now outside Hansen, slowly blending with Hansen, the red armor wraps Hansen��s body, and the ruby ??crown appears on his head. The original black hair becomes like the sun. The golden ** horn snake bow and the mutated black needle bee were summoned by Hansen and opened the full bow against the blood creature.


    Hansen was confident in his ability to smother murderousness, but when he pointed the bow at the blood creature, the blood creature suddenly opened the eyes of the golden lightning, and the eyes were full of cold. Killing.


    boom!


    The big sword was pulled out of the rock and smashed into the air.


    Hansen��s mutated black needles condensed and did not shoot. He didn��t want to shoot, but he didn��t dare to shoot. He��s going down, he��s definitely not shooting the blood creature, but the mutated black needle arrow is the sword. If you look at it, I am afraid it will be cut off directly.


    This mutated black needle arrow took Hansen''s great strength to get it. Hansen didn''t want it to follow the variability of the blood saw and the knives.


    Seeing the blood creatures rushing in, but her movements are in the eyes of Hansen, not as fast as in the day, the power of the goblin queen, so that the action of the **** blood creatures seems slow in Hansen��s eyes. a lot of.


    The big sword that saw the blood creatures had fallen to the top of his head. Hansen suddenly took the bow and the arrow up, and the footsteps stepped out like a poisonous snake. It was incredible.


    The super-particle flow is accelerating, Hansen''s hard-working body has finally come in handy, and a full-blown step, even the sword of the **** blood creature can not keep up with his figure.


    In this step, Hansen did not go backwards, but slanted forward, bringing himself closer to the distance of the blood creature.


    A beautiful and weird **** of blood squirrels appeared in the hands of Hansen, and Hansen was directly swayed to the blood creatures that were close at hand.


    Ghost flame butterfly draws a strange arc in the air, and in the blink of an eye, it is in front of the blood creature, and it is necessary to cut through her throat.


    However, even at such a close distance, the blood creature of the gods actually took back the big sword that he had pulled out, and quickly slammed into the **** ghost butterfly dart.


    In the moment when the big sword is about to lie on the **** ghost butterfly dart, the **** ghost butterfly dart, even a strange sinking, and the big sword passed by and flew from below, directly penetrated the blood of God. Among the creature''s throats.


    Hey!


    The horrible blue flames burst open, and the body of the blood creature was suddenly wrapped in a blue flame, which looked like an angel reborn in flames.


    It��s just that this angel is not friendly. Even if the flame burns, he still wields a big sword toward Hansen.


    In Hansen''s eyes, the gods glared, and quickly evaded the attack of the **** blood creature. Under the cooperation of the fairy queen animal spirit and the super particle flow acceleration body, the big sword in the hands of the **** blood creature could not reach him.


    In fact, the power and speed of the blood creatures can no longer be compared with the daytime, apparently because of the heavy losses.


    Moreover, her speed is getting slower and slower. In the end, the big sword fell to the ground, and the body of the blood creature turned into a little light, like a firefly group, and dispersed toward the sky.


    "Hunting the **** of blood and jihad angels, and gaining the blood of the sacred angels of the gods, the flesh and blood are inedible."


    "It��s really an angel!" Hansen��s heart was ecstatic, and there was no accident that flesh and blood were inedible. He had already seen it when he checked the information on Tianshang. Most of the blood creatures on the island of Godland were flesh and blood. edible.


    The transparent sword of the ice crystal diamond was wrapped in the cloth that had already been prepared, and Hansen sneaked out of the island of Godland with the night.


    "God is now still preparing to kill the jihad angels. I never imagine that the jihad angels have fallen into my pocket. I really want to see if God is ready for everything. When I go to God Island, I see jihad angels. What was the expression after it was gone.�� Han Sen returned to the steel armor shelter with a happy mood, put the big sword on the table, and couldn��t wait to see his new jihad angel soul.

 Chapter 214： Sisters invitation

    A 12-year-old cute little girl in a white nightdress stood in front of Hansen with bare white feet. A pair of black and white eyes with **** and white eyes looked at Hansen, and the long black hair fell to the circle. Awkward ass.


    "Pet animal soul... is the pet animal soul..." Han Sen looked at the jihad angel who turned into a beautiful little girl in front of him. I really don''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    This change is too great. Even the angel wings and the angel ring are gone. I can��t see that this is the fierce jihad angel. It��s a 13-year-old cute human girl, all of a sudden from the fierce sorcerer. It became a cute little loli.


    Such a jihadist angel is cute, but there is no fighting power. If you want to feed a god-level pet beast to an evolutionary state, the ghost knows how long it will take.


    Fortunately, Hansen also received a big sword of God''s blood, otherwise he even had a crying heart. After all, this ruined a Shura sword and two variants of the blade plus a scorpion flame butterfly. of.


    However, there is one thing that Hansen is very clear. The jihadist angels are definitely super-valued. There are few pets in the blood level. If they are other pets, they may not be worth much, but they are almost the same as humans. The cute little loli beast soul can definitely sell the price, which is more expensive than any practical blood animal soul.


    "Can you talk?" Hansen curiously looked at the jihadist angel and asked, it was too much like a delicate and beautiful human girl.


    The jihadist angel just smiled at him with his big eyes, like a pure and innocent little princess.


    Seeing the jihad angels can''t talk, Hansen hesitated, and summoned her back, then picked up the gorgeous transparent sword.


    A large sword like an ice crystal diamond is quite heavy in the hand, and it sinks a little more than the average iron sword, but it is still within the range that Hansen can bear.


    I waved a few times, and the strong feeling of breaking the air made the sword very smooth.


    "It''s a good sword, and I don''t want to spend so much money to get it." Han Sen is more comfortable and more comfortable than Shura''s sword.


    As for the sharpness and hardness of this big sword, it is no longer necessary to test it again. Even the blood armor can be smashed, and the sharpness of this sword can be imagined.


    Even the **** shield of the thumb was slashed by the scars it had cut, and it was cut and shaped, but the sword was not damaged at all, and its power could be imagined.


    "Unfortunately, this sword can not be collected like the beast soul, can only be carried on the body, and can only be used in the shelter world." Han Sen secretly sinks, this sword is too gorgeous and dazzling, only a glance will definitely forget If you can''t, God, Emperor, and the thumb have seen it. If he wants to use it later, it will be a bit of a hassle. He can only use it as a gold coin. Otherwise, it is easy for God to guess that he is a gold coin.


    Leaving the world of shelters, Hansen��s communicator immediately rang.


    Hansen glanced at the number of Huangfu��s bottle, and suddenly did not hit one place. She was engaged in the last time, and now Ji Yan is still angry with him.


    Hansen connected the newsletter and was about to talk about it with Huangfu Pingqing. She told her what it meant to be rude and honest, but her mouth opened and she saw that Huangfu��s bottle was now, but her eyes were straight.


    Huangpu Pingqing is actually washing the bubble bath, although there are a lot of bubbles to cover up, but the pink jade arm, and the small half of the looming round, are people to see the dry mouth.


    Although I can''t really see anything, this picture is already full of blood.


    ��Primary school, didn��t bother you?�� Huangfu��s bottle, while talking, put a big white leg up from the tub and slowly squatted with his hand on it.


    Han Sen felt that the inside of the nose was hot, and he was about to bleed. He subconsciously licked his nose. The color said: "Huang �� �� sister, what do you have? Nothing I have to hang."


    Saying, Han Sen��s eyes glanced at the big white legs with some disappointment.


    "Sister of course has something to look for, of course, you know about the island of the island of the steel armor shelter?" Huangfu bottle clear smile.


    "Know, but this has anything to do with me. I don''t have any blood wings, I can''t go up." Hansen''s heart was slightly tight.


    "You don''t think it''s easy for you to go to the elementary school. I will lend you a wing of God''s blood." Huangfu said, he turned around in the water and squatted on the edge of the bath, near the communicator.


    Looking at the two groups in front of the eyes revealing a lot of sleek and white snow, Han Sen really feels that he is about to blow nosebleed, and quickly said: "You don''t want to joke with me, then you will lend me valuable things." ?"


    "I don''t have a joke. If you want, you can come and take it now. The sister is not closing." Huangfu said with a clear eyes.


    "Huangfu school sister, if you have anything, just say it." Hansen said with a nose, he does not believe that Huangfu bottle will be so generous.


    "Since you are not here, let''s find a place to talk about it in detail, just in the canteen on the other side of the a district." Huangfu said.


    "Don''t, still say it in the shelter." At this time, it was the morning when there were a lot of students. People saw him go to breakfast with Huangfu Pingqing. He really couldn��t wash the Yellow River. .


    Although the Huangpu bottle is very charming and sultry, the beauty of the two colors is not lost in the age of two, and the two women have their own styles, but Hansen still prefers the type of Ji Yanran.


    Huang Fu, a woman with a clear heart, is too deep, and although she looks good, she gets too tired.


    When the communicator was closed, Hansen returned to the steel armor shelter and went to the agreed place to wait for the emperor.


    Huangpu Pingqing is not a stupid woman who is crazy. On the contrary, she is more savvy than anyone else. Otherwise, when she first came to the steel armor shelter, she would not pretend to be a god-in-law, and she would succeed in letting the gods Give her a back call and carry a lot of beasts to a very high price.


    The blood of the gods was also carried to a high price and sold to Lin Beifeng. However, because of the appearance of the God Island, it is estimated that God��s Son spent a great price to get the blood wings from the Linbei Wind, but let Lin The north wind made a fortune.


    Such a woman looking for him, certainly not to say love is so simple, listening to her tone, it is likely to be related to the **** blood creatures on the island of God.


    He knows that the jihad angels are gone, but they don''t know, but they are still preparing to hunt down the jihadist angels.


    "Maybe you can take advantage of the opportunity to get some benefits." Han Sen secretly calculated, perhaps by this opportunity to get some benefits from God, Emperor Yongzheng, but he does not know what God and Emperor Yongqing is. relationship.

 Chapter 215： transaction

    Hansen sat on the stone and saw the Huangfu bottle clear.


    Today, Emperor Yongzheng is wearing a half-length armor and a battle skirt, boots, and the white thighs are all exposed outside. Walking up the road to shake the wind, the body is really tempting. Hansen can��t help but swallow. I swallowed water.


    "Primary school, wait for an anxious?" Huangfu bottle clear went to Hansen, and also licked the hair like a cloud, can not tell the style.


    "Huangfu school sister, school brother to learn from the younger brother, can you not add a small word?" Hansen said a little depressed.


    "Yes, then you can''t call the emperor''s sister in the future, just call the sister to become a success." Huang Fu said with a smile.


    "Huangfu school sister, what are you looking for in the end?" Han Sen quickly turned back to the topic.


    "Don''t say it, if you want to go to God Island, your sister can lend you the blood of the gods first." Huang Fu bottle said with a clear eyes.


    "There is no requirement?" Hansen did not believe that Huangpu Pingqing would be so kind.


    "When you ask for more hurt, you should be a help to your sister, help you to kill the blood creatures on the island of God. How do you see it?" said Huang Fuyong.


    "Let me help to hunt God blood creatures?" Hansen looked at Huangfu bottle with surprise.


    "Yeah, my sister won''t let you suffer. If you have any conditions, even if you want your sister, this is your sister." Huangfu said.


    "Cough, a steel armor shelter so many strong people, how can Huangfu school sister think of looking for me?" Han Sen did not pick up the words of Huangfu bottle, asked himself.


    "There are many strong men in the steel nail shelter, but on the shooting, my sister will serve you one." Huangfu said that the bottle was beautiful.


    "Besides me and Huangfu Xuejie, who else is going?" Hansen asked.


    "Sisters don''t go, steel armor shelters can only find three blood wings of the gods. You can go to the sisters, cooperate with the gods and the thumbs, and kill the blood creatures together, except for the beasts. You can just mention the conditions." Huang Fu said.


    "Sister, I take the liberty to ask, what is your relationship with God and the thumb? Have they believed?" Han Sen asked.


    "You can rest assured that the mother of God''s Son is my mother''s twin sister, that is, my relatives. He is my brother. I have definitely believed it. As for the thumb, you can rest assured that he will do his best to do things. His identity in the league is clear to me and to the Son of God. He also signed the contract. He did not dare to mess around." Huangfu Liang Qing explained two sentences.


    Han Sen suddenly realized that there is such a relationship between the God of War Budokan and the Xingyu Group.


    However, he did not care much about these things. Now Emperor Yongqing and Shennazi do not know that the jihad angel has been killed by him. He is still trying to kill the jihad angel. Huang Fu��s bottle is found on his head. This is a great one. opportunity.


    "Sister, what do you need me to do? My fighting level is very general." Hansen asked tentatively.


    "God and thumb don''t have a strong shooter support. My shooting is good, but it''s still worse than you are naturally, so I want to ask your brother to help you, instead of my God Island, there is What conditions do you say to your sister," Huangfu said, smiling.


    Hansen��s pretense was indulged for a moment, and then he said: ��I want to buy a god-level soul-soul soul, where is the school sister?��


    Han Sen did not forget the silver-edged three-edged fork. Although the blood-stained sword is good, it is too conspicuous. Usually, he is not good to bring with him, or it is convenient for the beast.


    "This..." Huangfu bottle Qing was slightly indulged. She had a blood-stained blade in her hand. The silver-edged three-edged fork that God God took was still in her hand. At the auction, God is a supporter. What is really sold is the blood of the gods and the souls of the mutants.


    "To be honest, the silver-edged three-blade fork is still in the hands of the sister. You don''t want it if you want it, but the price can''t be less than 150 million. This is the bottom line that my sister can give you, and then lower the company. The sister can''t confess." Huangfu said that the bottle was sunny.


    "150 million..." Han Sen calculated in his mind, the blood of the beast, the price is not cheap but not expensive, after all, Huangpu Pingqing is the company doing this business, do not let them It is impossible to make money, and this price is indeed very close to the market price.


    If it is not for Emperor Yongzheng to ask him to do things, he really wants to go to the auction. Although it is a bit difficult to sell more than 200 million, it is definitely more than 150 million. After all, the blood of the beast can not be met, not to say that you want to buy money. I can buy it right away.


    "I have more than 60 million deposits. Now the silver kill ts is still in a limited sale. If the competition is to be sold on Skynet, it can sell for seven or eight million. Right, there is also a black variant. The beast of the beast''s beast, the one hundred and fifty million should be no problem. But this way, I can be a night before returning to liberation. No matter, the old does not come to the new, there is a blood soldier The blade is good to hunt God blood creatures, you can get a **** of blood, then everything is back."


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and said to Huangfu Yongqing: "Yes, 150 million is 150 million, I have a silver-edged three-edged fork, but I don''t have so much money now, you wait for me for a few days, I I have to sell something to get 150 million."


    "You, what are you going to sell, what is your sister doing? What do you want to sell, say to your sister, and promise not to let you suffer." Huangfu bottle gave him a clear look.


    Hansen said what he wanted to sell to Huangpu Pingqing. Huangpu Liangqing gave him an estimate of the price. He finally settled it with a silver kill ts plus a mutant animal wing, and Hansen added six. Tens of thousands of dollars, from the Huangpu bottle, there was a silver-edged three-edged fork.


    "To tell the truth, my sister really admire you." After completing the transaction, Huang Fu��s bottle clear suddenly said to Han Sen.


    "Sister has won the prize." Hansen stunned.


    Huangpu Pingqing shook his head and still said seriously: "I have already understood your situation. It is very difficult to get into the situation today after your birth and entering the shelter. To be honest, I have also thought that if I am you, I am afraid that I will not be able to go to your present step, let alone take out 150 million to buy the soul of the blood, I am afraid that I am still worried about my livelihood."


    Han Sen��s thick-faced person was also reddened by Huang Fu��s old face: ��Luck... it��s all luck...��


    Hansen didn''t lie. If he was not lucky enough to get the black crystal and the black blood beetle, he really had a hard time getting to this point.


    Huangfu bottle clears Hansen''s blush, but he can''t help but hold out the jade hand and pinch Hansen''s chin. He picks up his toes and puts his red lips together. He kisses him on his cheek and smiles and says: "Like you. A man who has the ability and love, my sister is really a little heart-warming. If you can be better, my sister may not be able to be your girlfriend.")

 Chapter 216： Gone?

    Silver blood three-leaf fork to hand, Han Sen did not have time to play, was brought to the Emperor of Heaven by Huang Fu bottle.


    God God obviously knows that Hansen will come, win over Hansen, and the conditions for Hansen, etc., it was originally they discussed it.


    If it is not because of fear of long night dreams, God Island does not know when it will return to the void, and God will not agree to find Hansen to help, and will not give Hansen benefits.


    Unfortunately, he did not know that the benefits to Hansen were useless. The jihadist angels had been killed by Hansen.


    The gods of the gods need to come back to prepare, and they dare not only leave one person on the island of Godland, fearing that they will be attacked by gold coins. In addition, they think that it is impossible for a person to kill a **** blood creature on the island of Godland. Therefore, only some people are sent to monitor the island of the gods below, and they have not gone to the island to see it. Now, they do not know that the blood creature has been killed.


    This time, God��s Son has spent a lot of money, not only bought back the blood of the gods in the hands of Lin Beifeng, but also rented a humanoid blood from the Qin dynasty to the soul of the beast, plus please The price paid by Hansen and the thumb adds up to hundreds of millions of dollars.


    For this is a humanoid soul.


    Hansen did not speak. After taking the blood of the gods and the blood of the gods and bloodstains, he followed the **** of the gods. He said that he would do what he did, and let him go. Where to go, where will he go?


    In the heart, it is dark music: "God''s Son, God, you have spent such a big price, and turned back to God Island, but found that the jihad angel is gone, I don''t know what it will be."


    "You are responsible for the long-distance containment. I said that if you stop you, you will stop. If there is such a situation last time, don''t blame me." God said, Hansen said indifferently.


    "You can rest assured that you will get people''s money and people to fight disasters. I am professional in this area and know what to do." Hansen said calmly.


    "That''s best." God is not afraid of Hansen dare to grab the last blow, this time is bound to come out of the beast soul, Han Sen even if it is robbed, must also hand it over, otherwise he can justify the collection of the Korean in the league Sen, even Qin and the Special Security Action Group can''t say anything.


    Everything is ready, God''s son with a thumb and Hansen once again flew to the island of Godland, after the God Island, God did not immediately rush to the mountains, but also specially repaired for a long time, let them all restore the best state For the sake of a humanoid body, it is a waste of effort.


    Hansen did not say anything. Everything was done according to what God said. He just fainted in the heart, waiting for the look of the gods to see the jihad angels.


    Finally, God''s Son made a command, with Han Sen and his thumb toward the mountains.


    "God blood creatures?" Far away, God''s Son of Heaven used a telescope to look at the top of the mountain, but did not see the shadow of the jihadist angel, his face suddenly changed.


    God''s Son quickly speeded up and flew toward the mountains, but there was a shadow of the **** of blood, until he flew to the top of the mountain, still did not see a blood creature.


    God''s Son was not willing to turn around the top of the mountain for a few laps, and then let Han Sen and the thumb go to other places on the island to find, tossing for a long time and found nothing.


    "Gold coins, I want to kill you!" God''s emperor finally feels hopeless, gnashing his teeth and yelling at the sky, is more than hateful to kill his father''s hatred.


    When I went back, God''s Son of Heaven was black and faceless, and it seemed to be anger to the extreme.


    Hansen naturally will not provoke him, but his heart is about to laugh.


    "How come back so long? Is the beast soul got it?" After seeing the three-year-old Emperor Yongqing, who had waited for a long time, three people came back and asked for it.


    "Nothing." God''s Son almost squeezed two words from his teeth.


    "What does it mean? What is the meaning of the **** blood creature? This is impossible. The blood creatures on the island of Godland are bound to be the soul of the beast." Huangpu Pingqing did not respond.


    "The **** blood creature on the island of God is gone. It must have been killed by the gold coin that the **** has gone one step at a time. I am not finished with him." The expression of God''s Son is simply to eat Hansen''s flesh and blood.


    In fact, God''s Son is also bleeding in the heart, spending such a large price, made so many preparations, even the shadow of the blood creatures did not see, he is eager to vomit blood.


    "How is it possible? We have seen the power of the gods and blood creatures. How could a person possibly kill her?" Huangfu��s bottle was so surprised that Zhang had a small mouth.


    "Except for gold coins, no one else in the steel shelter has this ability, it must be him." God''s eyes are full of bloodshot eyes, his hands are tightly held, the knuckles are pinched and whitish, showing that the heart has hated the pole. .


    Huang Fu, who saw the appearance of God, did not say anything. Whatever he said now would only make God''s Son more unhappy. She knew very well how much God paid for killing this blood creature.


    Although for the Xingyu Group, such a small amount of money is nothing, but for the arrogant God of Heaven, this psychological blow is unbearable.


    Although Hansen would like to see more of the temperament of God''s temperament, but the thumb has already left, he is not good to stay here.


    The blood of the gods and the blood of the beasts were returned to Emperor Yongzheng, and Hansen also left.


    Hansen is very reluctant to the soul of the **** of blood, but this thing is the soul of the Emperor Yongqing, which can be regarded as a non-product, and even if Huangfu bottle is clear, Hansen has no money to buy.


    Going back to his room in the shelter, Hansen summoned the silver-edged three-edged fork and put it in his hand to play. The more he saw it, the more he loved it. The more he used it, the more he couldn��t, but he couldn��t go to find a **** blood creature battle. Round, killing it under the three-edged fork of silver blood.


    "It seems that it is time to go to the White Devils Desert again. With this silver-blooded three-edged fork, the blood-blooded fox king and the blood-blooded black-beasted beastmaster, it is hard to escape from the palm of my hand." Han Sen��s heart Secretly excited.


    However, Hansen has not yet gone to the White Devils Desert, but received the news of Qin Yu, Qin Hao let Han Sen to see her, the tone is very weird, and refused to say anything in the communicator, let Han Sen secretly doubt.


    "It should not be the work of the special security action group. Otherwise, she said it directly. There is no such attitude." Han Sen thought for a while and did not figure out what was going on. He could only go to the shelter to see Qin. Hey.


    At this time, Qin Hao, holding a piece of information in his hand, looked very strange on his face.


    "How can Professor Bai of the Church look at Hansen?" Qin Hao looked at the information and couldn''t help but mutter. (.)

 Chapter 217： Younger

    Ps: For Fan Bin, he is promoted to the rudder master.


    Qin Lan is no stranger to the sanctuary. Although the sanctuary belongs to the military, its status is very special. The forces of various military regions and departments, even the military, can be said to be coveted.


    All of this is naturally because of the various super-nuclear genetic techniques researched by the church, even if it is within the military''s various departments and military regions, there is also a certain amount of sacred card allocation, not an unlimited supply.


    For those who enter the church, the audit is very strict. Wherever it is just a guard, it is necessary to conduct a strict review of more than a dozen procedures before they have the opportunity to enter the church.


    Bai Yishan is a professor who is very prestigious in the church. He also enjoys the honorary elder title of the church and is one of the best in the church.


    Such a big man, even in consultation with the senior management of the Special Security Action Group, wanted to adjust Hansen��s work in the church and became an assistant to Bai Yishan, which shocked the top of the special security operations team.


    When Qin Lan received the news, it was naturally very shocking, but he was very happy in his heart. Even the characters like Professor Bai Yishan personally wanted people. It is obvious that her eyes are indeed correct. Hansen is a very talented person.


    However, Qin Hao did not intend to release people. If she was promoted to the second god''s sanctuary, she intended to let Hansen take over the special security action squad and become the captain of the squad.


    Although Yang Manli��s ability is also good, her character is more stubborn and not suitable for being the top leader of a team. In decision-making, she will suddenly make some extreme decisions because of her personality relationship. Not a good thing.


    However, Qin Hao did not make a direct decision. She also wanted to ask Han Sen what she meant. If he was willing to go to the church, Qin Hao would not want to block his way.


    After all, for most people, being able to go to the church is undoubtedly a good thing, and indeed more promising than the special security action group.


    "Report." Hansen came to Qin''s office.


    "Come in." Qin Hao looked at Han Sen, and his eyes were a little more soft.


    Hansen is the biggest surprise she found in the steel armor shelter. Except for some greed and fear, everything is exceptionally good, and its growth rate has far exceeded her expectations.


    Hansen entered the office and saw Qin Xiao��s eyes smile at him, and he felt that his scalp was numb.


    He is not afraid of a woman who is not afraid of a woman, but this woman''s smile is indeed a bit of a headache, and it is impossible to fight. A beautiful woman smiles and talks to you. You are not too embarrassed.


    "Han Sen, recently performed very well." Qin Xiao smiled and looked at Han Sen.


    "There are team leaders leading the party." Hansen said quickly.


    "Yes, political awareness has improved." Qin Xiao''s smile is even more brilliant.


    However, this smiling Han Sen was a little hairy, and coughed twice and said: "Captain, what important thing do you have to come to me?"


    "This is the case. Professor Bai Yishanbai of the Church has taken a fancy to you and wants to borrow you to the church to be his assistant. Would you like it?" Qin Hao did not go out and said things directly.


    "The professor of the church wants to second me to be an assistant?" Hansen stunned. He thought about it. He seemed to have nothing to do with the church. He was not impressed by Bai Yishan. He was simply a stranger who did not know. How to seconde him to the church as an assistant?


    "Being able to enter the church, but many people''s dreams, not to mention giving Professor Bai as an assistant, this is a good opportunity, you can think about it." Qin Xiao smiled and looked at Han Sen, she said It is intentional to develop Hansen into his own confidant, but if Hansen and her are not a heart, she does not need to keep Hansen.


    "What do you think of the captain?" Hansen asked Qin Qin. He thought that this was a bit embarrassing. He had nothing to do with the church. How could the professor of the church ask him to be an assistant? Hansen lost the stuff in the sky. The good things of the cake have always been vigilant.


    "I think the church is certainly a good place. Not only is it better to be better than the team, but there are also opportunities to get in touch with a lot of advanced super-nuclear genetic techniques. What''s more, you still give Professor Bai as an assistant. He is in the church. The authority figure, give him an assistant, even if I see you as a captain in the future, I have to be short." Qin Xiao said with a smile.


    "So the captain, do you think I should go?" Han Sen looked at Qin Hao, and his heart secretly sank.


    "On the contrary, I hope that you can stay." Qin Hao shook his head and said: "You know that I have always been very optimistic about you, of course I hope that you can continue to stay in the squad. I am not jealous of you, two or three months, I am going to be promoted to the evolutionary and enter the shelter of the Second God. I will recommend you to take over my position and become the captain of the steel squad squad."


    "Well, then I won''t go, I will follow the captain and do it well," Hansen said simply.


    There is a place in the sanctuary, the benefits may be there, but he always feels that this is not reliable, and he has practiced "ice muscle jade", wandering in front of a group of super-nuclear genetic experts, it is difficult to see nothing.


    And Han Sen thinks again, with his own origin and knowledge, it seems to go to the place of the church, the biggest role is to be a little mouse, so don��t say that Qin Hao left him, even if Qin did not leave him, he also will not go.


    Now it is just right to sell it to Qin Yu, and it is also a two-pronged one.


    When Qin Hao��s eyes were bright, she did not think that Hansen would have promised so refreshed, because she gave up a great opportunity to go to the church.


    If you change to someone else, I am afraid that I will break through the head and want to go to the church. After all, such an opportunity is really rare.


    "You are very good, I did not read the wrong person." Qin Hao''s emotions were a little excited. He shot Hansen''s shoulder and said, "Do a good job, although it is better to stay in the squad than to go to the church, but really go to the holy In the place of the church, your achievements are also limited to death. It is far more difficult to develop than to stay in the squad. I promise that you will not regret the decision today."


    "Captain, I didn''t think so much, I can follow you, I am satisfied." Hansen said in a timely manner.


    Qin Hao��s cheeks were slightly red, and she thought of the words that Hansen said when she used hypnotism to torture Hansen.


    "That''s good, go get busy with your business." Qin Xin was a little sweet in his heart. Looking at Han Sen''s departure, some girls couldn''t help thinking: "It''s a pity that the age is too small, otherwise it is not impossible to consider." .


    a

 Chapter 218： Dont make friends with people who are weaker than me

    Bai Yishan made a comprehensive investigation of Hansen. In his capacity, he was able to see files with high security levels. He soon discovered that Hansen was a member of the special security action group.


    This discovery made Bai Yishan somewhat overjoyed. It is quite simple to borrow second hand from the military, let alone Bai Yishan personally open his mouth.


    Although the Special Security Action Group is somewhat different from the average military, it should not be too much of a problem.


    However, the response of the Special Security Action Group to Bai Yishan made him stunned. After reading the reply documents from the Special Security Action Group, Bai Yishan could not help but frown slightly: "There was a rejection, but this is a little troublesome."


    If it is an ordinary soldier, Bai Yishan can directly subordinate Hansen to the church through the high-level, but the special security action group is somewhat different, and Hansen is also Qin Xi��s men, making Bai Yishan feel a little tricky, and can��t think of it for a while. Very good way.


    "Since the official can''t get through, it can only be solved by myself. I have to think of a way for Han Sen to voluntarily cultivate my "Da Yin Yang magnetic gun"." Bai Yishan is not willing to give up, not willing to "big yin and yang magnetic cannon" "It was listed as a ban."


    He also took Hansen''s information and carefully read it again. Bai Yishan fell into deep thoughts with his temples.


    ......


    Hansen returned to the school and dialed the number of Ji Yunran.


    Although he has just got the bloodstained beast, but because he has been feeding the aliens to the blood level in the past two days, he will not hunt the aliens for the past two days, lest he go too far. Can''t come back, mistakenly eat the time of eating blood creatures.


    "What are you doing?" Hansen saw Ji Yunran in the holographic image and asked with a smile.


    "Can''t you see? Playing God''s hand." Ji Yanran pretending to be cold.


    "Which room, I am going to find you to play with." Hansen asked with a thick cheek.


    "E-zone six halls, if you don''t have time, you don''t have to come over." Ji Yan did not lift his head and continued to play the game.


    "Come on, wait for me for five minutes." Han Sen said that he hanged the communication and walked quickly to the sixth hall of the e district.


    After the communication was broken, Ji Yanran��s face was satisfied with a grin: ��Hey, if you know each other, if you dare not come, you will die.��


    "Beauty, play it, it''s amazing!" Han Sen quickly found Ji Yanran, and looked at the side of the worship.


    "It��s all bad, is it amazing?" Ji Yanran white Hansen, his mouth snorted.


    "Who else can win in our school?" Hansen did not believe that Ji Yanran would lose. The school did not have the chance to win the game, but those who could win the game were not embarrassed to win her, or simply not Will come to fight online.


    "What is the meaning of the school''s battle network? I played on Skynet''s battle platform. This person is very powerful. I won three or four, and I won more than ten points each time." Ji Yanran said.


    "Which room are you in, I am going to avenge you." Hansen said that he was going to find a hologram and sit down and log in to his account.


    "You will play with my account, help me revenge." Ji Yanran got up and stood up, ready to give the position to Hansen.


    Hansen sat down, but he reached out and pulled Ji Guran back. Ji Yanran suddenly fell into Hansen''s arms.


    "Rogue, what are you doing?" Ji Yanran cheeks red, struggling two times, of course, can not struggle to go out.


    "Why do you think that I am taking revenge on you? It is only clear that you can see it." Hansen started from the back with Ji Yunran, began to operate the hologram, and invited the person to continue the game.


    "How do you do this? If you lose back, I will not spare you." Ji Yanran said with a small blush.


    "No problem, this is an unexplored area. Even if I close my eyes, I won''t lose." Hansen smiled with the soft jade body in his arms.


    "The arrogant mad." Ji Yanran smiled and said, but people are not struggling to rely on Hansen''s arms, let Han Sen hold him to operate the hologram.


    "Not arrogant is self-confidence, if you don''t believe I can win, or else we bet, if I win, you kiss me." Hansen smiled.


    "If you lose?" Ji Yanran said with a small mouth.


    "I lost my kiss with you." Hansen said shamelessly.


    "Think of the beauty, do not lose the game, or you can''t spare you." Ji Yanran reached out and squeezed on the soft meat of Hansen''s waist, and suddenly let Han Sen make a scream, attracting other people in the hall to go here. I looked over.


    Seeing that Hansen and Ji Yunran suddenly showed a sly smile, and the little face was even redder.


    "Don''t call it." Ji Yanran held out his hand and hugged Han Sen''s mouth, but Hansen kissed him in the palm of his hand.


    Ji Yanran was ashamed and hated, so he had to shrink his hand back.


    Fortunately, the holograph jumped out of a prompt at this time, and both of them looked at the prompt, only to find that the other party refused to fight again.


    Hansen and Ji Yan are wondering how the other party will refuse, but suddenly see each other talking.


    "You are the nickname of the Black Hawk Military Academy?"


    Seeing the news from the other party, Han Sen looked at Ji Yanran with some doubts. Ji Yanran shook his head in a bit of awkwardness: "I am a strange match on the battle platform. I don''t know this id. Is it us? School people?"


    Hansen glanced at the other party''s id, the name is very arrogant, called "God''s third hand."


    "You send a message and ask, see if we are people in our school. There are not many people in our school who have this level. I know their ids. This id has no impression at all." Ji Yanran said.


    Han Sen is preparing to send a message, and the other party��s news has been sent again.


    "I am Lu Botao, the three-handed king of the Central Military Academy, and you should have heard of my name. How about making a friend?"


    Ji Yanran was slightly surprised: "The three-handed king of the Central Military Academy, the military school league can be ranked in the top ten players, I did not expect to encounter him, but how does he know my id?"


    "No matter how you know it, the idea of ??hitting my girlfriend is not good." Hansen smiled and sent a message: "I don''t make friends with people who are weaker than me."


    Lu Botao immediately sent a message back: "Winning four of you, each is not lower than the score of ten, isn''t that better than you?"


    "I was eating now, and now I am finished." Hansen returned.


    "Haha, that''s good, let''s come back again, and then lose to see if you have nothing to say." Lu Botao said, he has already sent a match invitation.


    Hansen didn''t want to, and clicked on the consent directly, and suddenly entered the game countdown.

 Chapter 219： Devils hand

    "Rogue, what are you doing?" Ji Yanran asked with a smile.


    "Nothing, just let him see the hand of God in the future and I want to vomit. I dare to hit my girlfriend''s idea, but it is a price drop." Hansen blinked and said sour.


    Ji Yanran didn''t talk red and red, and her heart was a bit sweet. Han Sen was jealous and she still liked it.


    Lu Botao was ecstatic in his heart. Last year, he saw the announcement of the various school teams of the hands of God. It was very amazing for the female player of the Black Hawk Military Academy.


    It is a pity that the Black Hawk did not have the ability to go to the Central Military Academy. Even the quarter-finals did not enter, and there was no chance of seeing Ji Yanran.


    After many inquiries, Lu Botao only knew the id of Ji Yunran on the Tianwang battle platform, but when he went in and added friends, he found that the other party set up not accepting the addition of friends, which made Lu Botao depressed for a long time.


    Lu Botao was about to forget this thing. I didn''t think that it would match Qi Jiran randomly.


    At the beginning, he didn''t notice that the other party was Ji Yunran. He played a handful and felt that the other party''s technology was not bad. He took a closer look at the other party''s id. He even had some familiar feelings. When he thought about it carefully, he found out that it was Ji Jiran''s id. Suddenly overjoyed.


    Pressing the joy in my heart, and winning a few minutes, showing his strong strength, this is a message to ask if the other party is Ji Yanran.


    Knowing that the other party is really awkward, Lu Botao is even more happy, playing the spirit of twelve points, ready to show his skills, and show his powerful skills in front of Ji Yanran, maybe there is a chance to hold the beauty.


    "I said Taozi, what are you doing silly?" Teammates earned roommate Liang Yiming to see Lu Botao being alone and silly, some doubts asked.


    "Yimong, guess who I met on the battle platform?" Lu Botao said excitedly.


    "Who? It will not be the monster of our school?" Liang Yiming said casually.


    "I met the monster, I am so happy, crying is too late." Lu Botao smiled: "I met the black eagle military school team''s record."


    "Who? Is there a master in the Black Hawk Military Academy?" Liang Yiming wondered.


    "What, I mean the beautiful team member of the Black Hawk Military Academy, the one that was announced in the last year''s military school league, the Black Hawk Military Academy..." Lu Botao said depressedly.


    "Think of it, you said that beauty, people are not set up without friends, your kid was not busy at that time, for a long time, there is no plus? Is it added?" Liang Yiming asked strangely.


    "Haha, I randomly match it on the battle platform. Do you say that it is a fate? So many people on the battle platform have made me match her. Is this the fate of God?" Lu Botao said proudly.


    "Really, this can also be encountered?" Liang Yiming came over and stood behind Lu Botao and watched the holographic image of the battle.


    "Of course it is true, people have admitted it, and said that as long as I win, she will be friends with me." Lu Botao''s saliva is flowing out.


    "Blessed is that kid, this is not a perfect thing." Liang Yiming also deliberately went to see Ji Jiran''s game last year. The level is OK, but it is much worse than their central military school. Even the level of the substitute is not as good. .


    "Who said no, the game started, I won her first." Lu Botao said, the countdown has ended and the game officially begins.


    In order to show his strong strength and gentlemanly demeanor, Lu Botao did not intend to grab the light spot on the side of Ji Jiran. He only intended to hit one hundred spots of light on his side at the fastest speed, perfecting the game.


    However, the game began, and Lu Botao saw that the opponent''s palms had extended to his side, obviously it was necessary to grab points with himself.


    "Haha, this beauty is a bit whimsical, and I want to grab points with me." Lu Botao could not help but smile.


    "Who makes people home is a beautiful woman, you don''t abuse too much, a little gentlemanly manner, so you can also grab a few." Liang Yiming also laughed.


    "Reassured, pity and cherish jade, I understand." Lu Botao said that his finger point to a light spot.


    However, it was necessary to point to the light spot, but suddenly a finger hit the spot, and the spot suddenly broke, and the scorer on the other side scored one more point.


    "Yes, I started to let it out so soon." Liang Yiming thought that Lu Botao was deliberately letting.


    "Pity and cherish the jade." But Lu Botao smiled, this time he did not intend to let, let the end of the end, let''s start, there is no intention to let.


    "You can''t be too big." Lu Botao only thought that he was too big, and once again went to a light spot.


    However, the finger did not have a spot in the light, but in a difference of a millimeter, the spot was hit by another finger, and the spot was directly broken.


    Lu Botao browed and went to another light point, but for seven or eight consecutive light spots, the other party actually clicked on him first, so that he did not get a point.


    "Taozi, you have made it a bit too much. The level of this beautiful woman is OK. Be careful to wait for the boat!" Liang Yiming thought that Lu Botao was letting.


    However, Lu Botao had no thoughts and laughed at Liang Yiming at this time. All his mind was put into the game, and he had already started sweating on his forehead.


    He didn''t want to let it at all, but he didn''t hit the spot once, and he was preempted by the other time.


    Soon, Liang Yiming on the side also saw that something was wrong. Lu Botao��s violent violent spurt, his finger had already reached the limit, but he still had no spot in one spot, and the scorer still had zero points.


    The opponent''s palm, the left pendulum and the right hand flicked the light spot, the next time can be one step ahead, the score is rapidly improving.


    Liang Yiming looked at his mouth and opened it. He is very clear about what level Lu Botao is. In the main force of the Central Military Academy, although it is a relatively weak one, it is placed in the school team of other military academies, and it is a player who can be regarded as a trump card. .


    And now, Lu Botao is still not worth a point, and is suppressed by the other party. This is simply unbelievable.


    Even Liang Yiming, who is the second team member of the school team, dare not say that he can suppress Lu Botao in this way. Even if he is strong, he will definitely let Lu Botao get some points. It is impossible to suppress a point, unless the gap is as big as Days, otherwise it is impossible to appear in such suppression.


    However, the suppression has now appeared. In the 100-percent game, the opponent has already slammed seven or eighty, and Lu Botao��s scorer is still zero.


    At this time, Lu Botao was already covered with cold sweat, and his movements began to become stiff. This was due to the psychological consequences of excessive psychological stress.


    The other hand''s hand is in the eyes of Lu Botao at this time, and it is simply a devil''s hand from the abyss.

 Chapter 220： Abuse of small animals in broad daylight

    Powerless, helpless, unwilling, desperate, all kinds of emotions intertwined, so that Lu Botao''s eyes gradually revealed the meaning of shrinking and retreating.


    The demon was so ubiquitous that Lu Botao had experienced the hands of God in countless times, but never had such despair.


    No matter what kind of opponent you encounter, even if it is a fiasco, there is still a reason to stick to it, but this is a game with almost no reason.


    Regardless of Lu Botao''s desire to go to that light spot, the other party will hit the light spot as soon as possible. Every time they are the same, there is no accident. Lu Botao never thought that he would have such a terrible day and even scored one point. All are so unattainable.


    "One point... Anyway, I will get a point first." Lu Botao, as a member of the Central Military Academy, has a very strong psychological quality. For others, he has already collapsed, but he still insists on his teeth, even if he only gets one point. Yeah, it must not be so defeated.


    But soon Lu Botao found out how far it was for him.


    Hey!


    When the last spot was shattered, Lu Botao''s whole person had already stayed, and the one hundred and zero flashes on the scorer made him nearly collapse.


    "Taozi, are you letting her?" Liang Yiming asked indefinitely, no matter how he looked, this is not to let, but if not, how could someone seal Lu Botao.


    Lu Botao did not answer, suddenly sat up straight, staring at the holographic image, and quickly sent another invitation to the other side.


    The other party agreed to the invitation to the game, and the game started again. Lu Botao was staring at the holographic image like a fierce beast, ready to send out the most violent offensive.


    However, after the start of the game, Lu Botao''s entire person gradually retracted, unable to stop, unparalleled, the other party is like a devil''s palm, crushing all his confidence.


    I can��t get it... I really can��t...


    Lu Botao has almost exhausted all his strengths and ambitions. Whether it is winning by speed or using the tactics of playing the East, it is completely useless before the devil''s palm.


    The devil''s palm seems to be omnipresent. It is better to have a pair of demon eyes watching his soul. No matter which light point he chooses to hit, the other party will rush his hope in front of him. .


    "Impossible...this is impossible..." Lu Botao only felt that the palm of his hand was getting bigger and bigger, as if he had occupied all the space around him, and he himself was getting smaller and smaller, just like being played by the devil in the palm of his hand. between.


    Hey!


    The game is not over yet, Lu Botao has already been on the backrest, self-confidence has been completely shattered, and even the courage to continue is gone.


    On the side of Liang Yiming, the whole body clothes have been soaked by cold sweat. At the beginning of the second game, he tried to enter the game himself. Imagine that the other party is his own opponent, he is fighting against his opponent, but soon He was sweating all over the body.


    Because Liang Yiming found that he couldn''t get it, he really couldn''t get it. This is not Lu Botao''s mistake, but the other party really seems to be able to read the soul of the demon, completely grasping the game in a palm.


    "Taozi, this is really the black eagle''s Ji Yanran? Are you sure this is not an evolutionary?" Liang Yiming couldn''t believe it. He really couldn''t believe that the other party would be the same cadet. This kind of strength is enough to grind. Pressure is not the level of evolution.


    "I... I don''t know..." Now Lu Botao is not sure. Some of the ids who are staring at each other say: "The id is not wrong. It should be the id of Ji Yanran, and here is the area of ??the undeveloped, evolution. Shouldn''t you be able to register for this division?"


    Liang Yiming also listened to a stay. Lu Botao said that it makes sense. If it is an evolutionary identity, entering the game should be assigned to another division. They should match the undeveloped ones.


    However, there are also people who have just become evolutionists who have not gone to the league to register evolutionary actor, so that the battle system still determines whether he is an un-evolutionist or assigns him to the un-evolutionary division.


    "If the other party is really just an undeveloped person, then it is really horrible. Maybe only the monster in our school is likely to fight with him." Liang Yiming said ugly.


    "Who are you..." Liang Yiming''s sentence reminded Lu Botao that Lu Botao sat up straight and sent a message to the other party.


    Then both of them stared at the holographic image, waiting for the other party''s reply.


    In the holographic hall of the Blackhawks Military Academy, Ji Yanran sat in Hansen��s arms and stared at Hansen, who was holding her hand and playing the game with one hand.


    Now she finally knows how she lost to Hansen on the spacecraft. It is a demon. Such a speed of hand, such a prejudging ability, is simply not like human beings.


    However, from the perspective of Ji Yunran, the fingers that are arbitrarily swaying, like a pianist, are playing a beautiful piano piece, elegant and gorgeous fingering, pleasing to the eye, and a vision of life. feast.


    "You are terrible." Until Hansen ended the game, Ji Yanran took a long breath and spit out the small tongue that spit the powder.


    "Which is terrible?" Hansen asked his lips as he whispered in the ear.


    "You see that you can''t play anybody''s play, isn''t it terrible?" Ji Yanran''s earlobe is red, and he also said with joy.


    "Who wants him to want to hit my girlfriend''s idea, can''t be forgiven." Han Sen looked at the crystal pink earlobe, and finally couldn''t help but bow down and kiss him.


    Ji Yanran, the whole person suddenly suffered an electric shock, and his body trembled fiercely.


    At this time, Lu Botao��s news popped up. Hansen glanced back and did not hesitate to return a message: ��I am Ji Yanran��s boyfriend.��


    The dog has to urinate on the ground floor. Hansen is taking the oath of his possession.


    "Are you a student at the Black Hawk Military Academy?" Lu Botao''s message jumped out again.


    "Yes." After Hansen returned, he immediately quit the room and the platform of God''s hand, and the beauty was hugging. He had a mood to chat with the stinky man.


    What Ji Jiran realized, the cheeks on his cheeks, the pink color in his face, the temptation to say, Hansen, where he could live with it, and kissed his face in one bite.


    Although the hall can not really ecstasy under the public, but it also makes Han Sen very useful.


    "Two, you are so ruined in a public place that it is not good to abuse single animals." Qu Lili is very uncomfortable.


    Ji Yanran suddenly blushes and quickly escapes from Hansen''s arms.


    Qu Lili looked at the blushing Ji Yanran, and Han Sen, who stood up and stood up, said with a smile: "Awkward, great **** elementary school brother, I am not deliberately ruining your good deeds, but you promised to go with me today. For super-nuclear genetics, the appointment time has passed."

 Chapter 221： Recommended super nuclear genetics teacher

    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." Ji Yanran apologized for holding Qu Lili''s arm. ?


    "Forget it, I can see it, women, there are people of the opposite sex." Qu Lili said that she did not wait for Ji Yanran to say, and looked at Han Sen: "Great God learns, do you want to be together?" go?"


    "Okay. But can you call my name?" Hansen said with distress.


    "I like to call it like this, don''t convinced you to bite me?" Qu Lili was proud of her arrogance.


    Hansen really didn''t dare. If he bites Qu Lili, even if Qu Lili is willing, Ji Yanran is afraid that the first one will not agree.


    Hansen felt that he was still less talkative, and went with the two women to the store selling nuclear genetics.


    Although the military academy will teach nuclear genetics and new martial arts, but there is not too much advanced nuclear genetics, basically the two-level nuclear genetics of the standard.


    However, military school students are still somewhat privileged. As long as they have achieved certain standards during their school years and have no bad records, they can obtain the privilege of purchasing military-specific nuclear genetics.


    The first grade can purchase one level exclusive, the second grade can buy one b and two levels of power, the third grade is two b and four, and the fourth grade can buy one a and five Level b.


    Unless it is a special profession, if you graduate from the military after four years, if you can get advanced nuclear genetics in the future, it depends on the achievements in the army.


    However, unlike the purchase in the church, the military school''s nuclear genetic technology is only equipped with a bottle of exclusive gene solution, and nuclear genetic engineering below the d and d levels does not require the use of genetic fluid.


    Ji Yanran and Qu Lili are both third-grade students. According to the regulations, they can purchase two b-level and four-door bsp in the military school. Hansen can also buy one level, but I have seen "Santa Angel" and "Particles". After Gary, he didn''t have much interest in the new low school martial arts, not to mention spending money to buy it, so he never went.


    "Qin Hao still owes a gold coin a s-class sacred card, how can I find a way to come back?" Han Sen has been thinking about this, but did not think too good.


    Qin Lan let him go to the steel armor group, when he did not say that the steel armor group was like a cloud, I am afraid that the **** of the wind will never let him, and the **** of the gods really hate the gold coins.


    Three people came to the school''s nuclear genetics store, and there were no salespersons, all of them vending machines.


    All military nuclear sciences and new martial arts are in the brain, you can choose to pay by credit card, the data can be downloaded directly into the communicator, and the genetic fluid will pop up from the vending machine.


    "Awkward, what do you say I buy?" Qu Lili had some uncertain ideas, read a lot of information, and did not decide which ones to buy.


    "Da Shen Primary School, you also give some advice." Qu Lili said to Han Sen.


    "Classmates, you may be able to try the new martial arts "kinetic energy" and "sprint sprint" of level b, maybe it will help you." A voice came from the side.


    Qu Lili��s three people all looked strangely in the direction of the sound. They saw a middle-aged person with a very well-dressed and temperamental look. At most, the appearance was 40 or 50 years old, or Still younger.


    "Uncle, how do you know that I am suitable for "Motion Energy Plus" and "Wind Sprint"?" Qu Lili looked at the middle-aged man with amazement.


    The middle-aged man smiled and said: "The nuclear genetics you practice should be "the power of the original warrior"?"


    Qu Lili was even more surprised: "You can see this too? Are you a teacher of the ancient martial arts?"


    The middle-aged man did not answer and continued: "The Force of the Original Samurai is a nuclear genetic technique that focuses on physical toughness and explosiveness. Your physical condition is also quite good. The cultivation of "kinetic energy" and "sprint of the wind" should be more effective. ""


    ��Really?�� Qu Lili was very happy, but she still couldn��t believe it.


    "I think your straight line should be close to 13 points, and the muscle toughness should be around 12.5. It is really suitable." The middle-aged man said.


    "Ah!" Qu Lili looked at the middle-aged man with her eyes wide open. I didn''t expect him to be able to see even such things.


    Qu Lili''s straight line is 12.98, and the muscle toughness is 12.51, which is almost no worse than the middle-aged.


    Now Qu Lili has identified the middle-aged man as the teacher of the ancient martial arts department. I am very grateful to thank you: "Thank you, teacher, then I will buy "Motion Energy Plus" and "Wind Sprint"."


    Said, Qu Lili has already brushed the card and bought these two new martial arts.


    Hansen and Ji Yanran both looked at the middle-aged people with some surprises. It is not as simple as a normal teacher.


    ��Do these two students need me to help recommend it?�� The middle-aged man looked at Hansen and Ji Yanran.


    "The teacher is very powerful, you let him help recommend the recommendation." Qu Lili read the two new martial arts materials, the more I look at it, the more I like it, it really fits her physical characteristics.


    "My purchase quota has already been used, Hansen, you?" Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen.


    Hansen smiled and said: "I don''t buy a place for a new martial arts purchase. It doesn''t matter."


    "This classmate said that the senior new martial arts is strong, but the martial arts, the foundation is also very important, do not underestimate the new martial arts, there are many essential foundations for advanced nuclear genetics, if you can The cultivation of the words is very helpful for the advanced new martial arts practice of the evolutionary and even the Yue."


    The middle-aged man looked at Han Sen and continued: "This classmate, I recommend you to a new level of martial arts. You will know after your cultivation that it will be good for your future."


    "The teacher said that it makes sense. You can try it out." Qu Lili said.


    Hansen shook his head and said: "Thank you, teacher, I still don''t need it."


    Hansen just bought a silver-edged three-edged fork and sent some money to the family. Now there are more than 200,000 in the account, even if the price of the new martial arts sold by the military school is much lower than that on the market. I have to learn 500,000 yuan. Even if he wants to buy, he has no money.


    "Classmates, I see that your physical fitness is special. You need to practice some special new martial arts. If you choose badly, it is a waste of your physical fitness." The middle-aged man said.


    "The teacher said that it is not unreasonable. Is the teacher so enthusiastic, and come here, always buy it later, buy it now." Ji Yanran also said.


    "To tell the truth, there are only more than 200,000 in my account, I can''t afford it." Hansen said helplessly.


    "That''s right, my sister will raise you, buy it first." Ji Yanran smiled and turned 500,000 to Hansen.


    "If there is a rich woman, then buy it." Hansen did not quit, and turned to the middle-aged person and asked: "What do you recommend to recommend new martial arts?"

 Chapter 222： Mobile treasure house

    Hansen returned to the bedroom and bought the "electromagnetic gun" level secret technology while playing a bottle of purple gene solution.


    "The new martial arts at this level is quite complicated." Hansen was slightly surprised. He had no hope for the new martial arts of the level, but now the new martial arts at the first level is really amazing. The complexity is not inferior to "particle flow plus", and even more.


    "Maybe it is because it is particularly difficult to practice. After training, it is not particularly strong. It will be graded." Hansen did not have much doubt.


    After all, here is the military school, the new martial arts is bought in the vending machine, no one can think of any problems inside.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Hansen��s ��Electromagnetic Gun�� was immediately attracted to the content. This new martial arts can be said to be very tasteful to him.


    However, after Hansen, he did not go to the "Electromagnetic Gun" and did not use the genetic fluid, but locked them in their storage boxes.


    "Electromagnetic Gun" really has no problem, but the middle-aged man in Hansen is very problematic. No matter how personally he does, it is a bit strange, and some are too deliberate.


    A person as sensitive as Hansen can even feel it. The middle-aged man is coming for him. Helping Qu Lili to pick a new martial arts is just a cover.


    Therefore, after Hansen''s "Electromagnetic Gun", although there is no problem, but there is no intention to learn immediately, but to collect it first.


    Hansen guessed that there is nothing wrong with it. The middle-aged man certainly has problems. He is the Baiyi Mountain of the Holy Church. The "Electromagnetic Gun" bought by Hansen is actually the "Da Yinyang Magnetic Cannon" created by Bai Yishan.


    Bai Yishan firmly believes that Hansen is the most suitable practitioner for the "Da Yin Yang magnetic cannon", but the formal way can not get Hansen''s cooperation, time is too urgent, and in a few days the church will pass the decision, the "big yin and yang" The magnetic gun is listed as a ban.


    At that time, even if it is Bai Yishan himself, he can no longer teach the "big yin and yang magnetic gun" to anyone. The ban on ban is a high crime in the league. It is possible to sentence the death penalty. At least you have to sit on it. A hundred years of prison.


    Therefore, Bai Yishan must have let Han Sen learn "Da Yin Yang Magnet" in these few days. Those who have studied before being classified as prohibited are naturally not within the prescribed scope.


    Originally, Bai Yishan did not want to use such a means, but the church has changed. He has no time and opportunity to prove it. He can only let Han Sen learn it.


    Fortunately, the headmaster of the Black Hawk is just the brother of Bai Yishan. He is also a scholar obsessed with the new martial arts. He Shan��s "Da Yin Yang Magnet", knowing that this new martial arts will be called a few days later. After the ban, he hesitated and agreed to help Bai Yishan. He did not want such a rare new martial arts to be dusted.


    Moreover, after the principal, it was confirmed that the cultivation of the "Da Yin Yang magnetic gun" itself is not dangerous, and there is no harm to the body, so it will be agreed to Bai Yishan.


    It��s just that they didn��t even think that Hansen��s flaws, after taking the new martial arts back, did not cultivate, but just collected.


    In the next two days, Bai Yishan observed Han Sen through the monitor of the school. His face suddenly changed very badly. Hansen did not use the genetic fluid, nor did he practice the "Ma Yin and Yang magnetic gun". Otherwise, there should be some comparison. Obvious characteristics, as the creator of "Da Yin Yang Magnet", Bai Yishan is no longer clear.


    "What happened? Why didn''t he practice the "Da Yin Yang Magnet"?" Bai Yishan was in a hurry.


    In the name of the volunteers, he applied for the qualification of Hansen to cultivate the "Da Yin Yang Magnet". Once the Holy Church made the "Da Yin Yang Magnet" as a prohibition, the people of the church will come to the door to collect the Korean Sen''s "Da Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon" and signed a confidentiality agreement.


    If Hansen has not used the genetic fluid to cultivate the "Da Yinyang magnetic cannon", the genetic fluid will be recycled together. Even when Hansen remembers that the "Da Yinyang magnetic gun" is useless, it does not match the exclusive The genetic fluid is almost impossible to practice as a "big yin and yang magnetic gun".


    In the case of Bai Yishan, he was impatient, and he couldn��t help himself to put the genetic fluid into Hansen��s stomach. Bai Yishan went to the transfer station and wanted to enter the shelter world.


    Bai Yishan��s surprise is not the same. The resolution of the church is in these two days. If Hansen goes to the world of the shelter, I am afraid that he will lose the last chance to cultivate the ��Magnetic Gun of the Big Yin and Yang��.


    Can''t sit still anymore, Bai Yishan rushed to get to the transfer station to block Hansen.


    "Han Sen classmate." Bai Yishan stopped him before Hansen entered the transfer station.


    "You are?" Hansen naturally thought of Bai Yishan, but he did not know what Bai Yishan called and did not know how to call it.


    "My surname is white. I saw it in the new martial arts vending store that day. I recommend that you buy the new martial arts of "Electromagnetic Gun". Why didn''t you cultivate?" Bai Yishan is really anxious now. Not so much.


    When Han Yishan said this, Han Sen is naturally more certain that he has a big problem.


    "It turned out to be a white teacher. I can''t help him. I haven''t had any time recently. I have time to practice again later." Han Sen said faintly.


    "It��s too late, you have to practice in these two days." Bai Yishan hurried.


    ��Why?�� Hansen stared at Bai Yishan.


    Bai Yishan knows that it is impossible to swear Hansen''s "Da Yin Yang magnetic gun". Hesitated and said: "Han Sen, we are looking for a place to talk, I will explain it to you in detail."


    "Good." Hansen nodded slightly, and he also wanted to figure out what was going on.


    Bai Yishan came to a separate conference room with Han Sen. This time, he did not hide it. He directly explained the cause and effect of the incident to Hansen.


    "I''m sorry Hansen, I am also forced to helpless. You are the one I have ever seen, the most suitable candidate for the "Da Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon", and you refused to enter the church to help me. I really don''t want to be big. The yin and yang magnetic guns were dusted, so I decided to make a decision. I apologize to you." Bai Yishan said a little embarrassed.


    Han Sen listened to Bai Yishan��s words, but his eyes flashed steadily, and his mind whispered: ��This is a Yue, the elder and professor of the church, and has studied so many new martial arts. It��s just a walk. The mobile treasure house! If you don��t knock him, I��m afraid even God will not forgive me.��


    Bai Yishan��s identity document, he also inquired on the Internet, it is true that Bai Yishan is not wrong.


    In fact, there is no need to check, just search for a celebrity such as Bai Yishan, his images and photos are a lot.


    Hansen smiled at Yishan, and he said in his heart: "This can''t be blamed, who will let you first brainstorm me?" Big Wild Goose Pagoda ** Photo Beauty is naked and full of indecent exposure! ! Pay attention to WeChat public number: mei female touch 1 (long press three seconds copy) online watch!

 Chapter 223： Greedy demon

    "Han Sen, I hope that you can start practicing "Da Yin Yang Magnet" now..." Bai Yishan said with eagerness.


    "Professor Bai, I want to ask you a question, why don''t you go directly to the evolutionary or transcendence cultivation?" Hansen asked Bai Yishan.


    "I also thought about finding evolutionary cultivation, but "Da Yinyang magnetic cannon" was transformed from the ancient martial arts "Yin and Yang Magic", and the "Yin and Yang Magic" has a requirement for the practitioners, that is, the practitioners. I can''t be over twenty years old. Although I have greatly modified it, the "Da Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon" still can''t get rid of this restriction. The progress of the "big yin and yang magnetic gun" for people over the age of 20 will be very slow, even if it is practiced. In the past ten years, it has not been able to resist the young people practicing for a few months." Bai Yishan sighed.


    "So, I am the person under the age of 20, the most suitable person to practice "Da Yin Yang magnetic cannon"?" Han Sen looked at Bai Yishan asked.


    " Among the young people I have seen, you are indeed the most suitable candidate, otherwise I will not use this method to let you learn "Da Yin Yang Magnet"." Bai Yishan nodded.


    "Now I am your best choice, right?" Hansen asked again.


    "Yes, even if I want to go back and find another person, it is too late. I hope that you can help me to protect the "Da Yin Yang Magnetic Gun" from being dusted..."


    When Han Yishan��s words were not finished, he was interrupted by Hansen. Hansen��s eyes stared at Bai Yishan and asked: ��So what can you give me to Professor Bai?��


    "What?" Bai Yishan stunned.


    "I mean pay, since "Da Yin Yang magnetic cannon" is listed as a ban, it shows that it is very dangerous, and I venture to do such a dangerous job for you, of course, I need to get the reward I deserve, Professor Bai said. Right?�� Hansen looked at Bai Yishan��s smile.


    Bai Yishan stunned. He really had never seen a young man like Hansen. He didn��t need him to ask for help. He was asking others to learn the new martial arts he had studied.


    "Should, if you need it, I can pay you, how much do you want?" Bai Yishan does not want to care about it so much in order to retain the "Great Yin Yang Magnetic Gun".


    "One hundred s-class church cards." Han Sen said directly.


    Bai Yishan suddenly opened his eyes and opened his mouth. He looked at Han Sen like a madman. He really did not see such a young man who dared to speak.


    For a long while, Bai Yishan looked at Hansen with a look of wonder: "Han Sen, do you know what a hundred s-class sacred cards mean?"


    "The s-class new martial arts of the temple is not all you have studied. What is the relationship between one hundred and one hundred? If you think too much, then I will give you one less, ninety-nine. "Han Sen said.


    Bai Yishan smiled bitterly: "I have only studied some of them. Even if I teach you all the s-class martial arts I have studied, it is far less than one hundred. Not to mention that there is no exclusive genetic fluid cooperation. There is a great risk in cultivating any kind of s-class new martial arts."


    "Then you will teach me the s-class new martial arts that you have studied. Each s-class new martial arts will give me a bottle of eight bottles of genetic fluid," Hansen said.


    Bai Yishan now looks at Hansen��s eyes, just like watching an idiot. He smiles and says: "Don��t say that the church has a confidentiality agreement. I can��t teach you those s-class new martial arts, even if I am not afraid of death. After you learned it, you will find it, and you will go to jail, and the exclusive genetic fluid is not my decision. Don''t say ten bottles and eight bottles. If there is no legitimate reason, I can''t even apply for a bottle."


    "Since you are not sincere, then forget it. Professor Bai will go to someone else to practice your "Da Yin Yang Magnet". I don''t think I can help you." Han Sen got up and was ready to go. He has no interest in things that are not good.


    Although he has already seen the "Great Yin and Yang Magnetic Gun", there is really no harm in cultivation. The risk of the new martial arts is mainly at the time of use, not the risk of practicing itself.


    "Slow, I can pay you a lot of money." Bai Yishan said, Hansen said.


    "Professor Bai, I am not too poor to take the risk of life for money." Han Sen said faintly.


    "It is not dangerous to practice "Da Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon", but with your talent, using it will not be too much risk..." Bai Yishan quickly explained.


    "Sorry, Professor Bai, I am afraid I can''t help you," Hansen said.


    Bai Yishan now has some wonders whether Hansen is right or wrong. He said helplessly: "The church will give me two s-class sacred places every year. I have used some of them and gave them to others. Now There are still five s-class sacred cards on the body, and I can only give you this, and you will consider it."


    "Which s-class sacred card can only buy s-class new martial arts that are not used by evolutionists?" Hansen thought about it.


    "New martial arts and super-nuclear genetic techniques in the sacred s district can be purchased, but your physical fitness does not meet the requirements of new martial arts and super-nuclear genetic techniques, and it is useless to buy." Bai Yishan said.


    "If this is the case, then let''s say this, five s-class sacred cards, I practice your "big yin and yang magnetic cannon"." Han Sen reached into the front of Bai Yishan.


    Because there are a lot of s-class martial arts requirements for physical quality, many are evolutionary or transcendence can successfully cultivate, but such s-class new martial arts, is divided into different regions, need corresponding area s level The sacred card can only be purchased.


    The five s-class sacred cards of Bai Yishan are universal, and they are much higher than the average s-class sacred card. For such compensation, Hansen is still very satisfied.


    After all, he himself has seen the "Da Yin Yang magnetic cannon", and it is really not too dangerous to cultivate.


    Bai Yishan secretly rejoiced that he brought the church card to his side. Otherwise, this greedy guy like a devil would never promise to help him.


    For a young man like Hansen, Bai Yishan was the first to see it, and it was an eye-opener.


    In the past, those young people met Bai Yishan. Which one is not worshipped and respected, and the guy who recognizes money and does not recognize people like Han Sen is really the first one.


    He signed a contract with Hansen, and Bai Yishan handed the five s-class sacred cards to Hansen. This kind of universal s-class sacred card is only available to people of this level. The average professor does not have such treatment, even if you have money, you may not be able to buy it.


    The five s-class sacred cards on the body were given to Hansen at one time, and Bai Yishan was slightly bitter.


    Fortunately, after Hansen took advantage of it, he was very happy to wear the exclusive genetic fluid of "Da Yin Yang Magnet" in the face of Bai Yishan, and completed a basic practice, which made Bai Yishan feel a lot more comfortable. .


    "Although people are greedy, but doing things is good, I hope he can make "Da Yin Yang magnetic cannon" shine, maybe "Da Yin Yang magnetic cannon" will be unsealed in the future." Bai Yishan heart to comfort himself .

 Chapter 224： Black sheep

    Bai Yishan repeatedly asked Han Sen to diligently cultivate the "Da Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon", and how to cooperate with the Holy Hall to recover the "Da Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon".


    Hansen promised to go down. When Bai Yishan left, he went directly to the transfer station and sent it into the world of the sanctuary of God. The alien creature he had fed has evolved into a blood creature.


    The blood creature that was fed this time was a small color-changing beast, a primitive-like chameleon-like guy. Hansen chose the small color-changing beast, which is the ability to see the small color-changing beast soul.


    This is a fusion of the body of the beast, combined with the small color-changing beast soul, not only can get a part of the physical quality imposed, the most important thing is to obtain the ability to protect the color.


    If you stand in the same position for a while, the protective color will integrate yourself with the surrounding environment, just like stealth.


    However, because the small color-changing beast soul is only the original level, the speed of discoloration is a bit slow, and it takes a short period of time to achieve the effect of integrating with the environment.


    The effect is also not ideal. If you have a good eyesight, you can still see some clues.


    However, if you can get the soul of the god-level small color-changing beast, this ability will naturally increase greatly. For Hansen, who is good at assassination, there is no better ability than this.


    If you can lie in the enemy without knowing it, then Hansen��s threat to the enemy will be terrible. After all, he now has the blood-stained beast-soul blade, the silver-edged three-edged fork, the only one. The shortcoming is short, but one inch short and one inch risk, as long as Hansen can be close, the enemy has already died 90%.


    "The spirits of the spirits are spiritual, too old Laojun, come to the Buddha, **** God is quick to show the spirit..." Hansen prayed to the gods and gods, while wielding the silver-bladed three-blade fork to slaughter the small color-changing beast.


    "Hunting the blood-small color-changing beast, gaining the **** of small blood-changing beasts, and eating the flesh and blood can randomly obtain 0 to 10 points of the **** gene."


    I don''t know if the Buddha of Heaven has heard his prayers, or he really got lucky. He really got him the soul of the small color-changing beast. He heard the wonderful sound ringing in his mind, and Hansen was almost happy.


    Hansen boiled the meat and re-fed a new primitive creature, the Little Cloud Beast.


    Xiao Yun Beast had already fed one last time. He didn''t have the soul of the little cloud beast. Hansen was very interested in the beast of the little cloud beast, so I wanted to try again.


    Do all this, Han Sen can not wait to summon a small color-changing beast soul, and integrate with himself, try to test its effect.


    After repeated trials, Hansen was greatly delighted, and the blood-colored small color-changing beast soul was better than his imagination.


    As long as you are still, you will be able to integrate with the environment almost immediately. If you rely solely on your eyesight, it will be difficult to distinguish it with his eyesight.


    And the ability of the small color-changing beast can extend perfectly to the armor or the blade of his body, so there is no need to worry about the flaws.


    However, as long as it moves, the speed of discoloration will not be able to keep up with the speed of movement, and it will be inconsistent with the surrounding environment. People with sharp eyes can see it.


    Just like this, this has already made Han Sen happy. There is no doubt that the small color-changing beast soul is a stab weapon, and it is also very helpful for escape.


    This one blood-small color-changing beast has added 5 points of God''s genes to Hansen, which has made his god''s genes reach 50 points. The road to God''s genes has already gone halfway.


    "The third child, I am almost half a year old, and I can''t see you all the time in the archery training field. Can this pass pass the exam?" Hansen returned to the dormitory, and the old stone muttered.


    Han Sen just remembered this. Counting the three-month training for admission, he has been enrolled for half a year. He has to face the semi-annual exam. If the exam is not passed, it will not be so serious if it is not directly dropped out of school. Things.


    "There should be no problem." Han Sen is still very confident about this. He has been studying hard for the past six months. There should be no problem in professional courses and compulsory courses.


    And the most important archery test of the Archery Department is also the subject he is good at, so don''t worry about hanging the subject.


    However, Han Sen thought so, but some people did not think so, at least the conspiracy of the arrow department, Situ Xiang, did not think so.


    As one of the important leaders of the Black Eagle Military Academy''s reinvigoration program, Situ Xiang has great expectations for the new students of the Archery Department.


    In the eyes of Situ Xiang, Han Sen is obviously a bad student who is not doing business.


    Although the archery score is not bad, but it is not particularly prominent, and people who can''t see him in the archery class all day.


    As a member of the Archery Department, he did not participate in the archery competition. He did not practice the arrows. Instead, he went to the armor competition, the black and white boxing competition, and also went to shoot advertisements.


    These behaviors fall into the eyes of an instructor in the Department of Archery, which of course is 10% of the business.


    Situ Xiang felt that it was necessary to have a good talk with Han Sen. As a special enrollment student of the Archery Department, Han Sen��s performance disappointed her.


    However, Situ Xiang did not go straight to Hansen. She was waiting for this half-year exam. When Hansen��s results came out, she went to Hansen to talk, which was naturally more convincing.


    This kind of thing like archery is like sailing against the water. If you don''t practice your hand, it will be weaker. If you have a long time, the natural level will be difficult to maintain at a high level.


    Judging from the actions of Hansen in recent months, Situ Xiang believes that his decline in performance is inevitable.


    After all, Hansen rarely went to the archery training class, did not participate in the archery club, and even had a lot of time to practice driving the armor in the heavy armor, how could it keep the level of archery?


    "Even if his original level is very good, after so many years of indulgence, the results will definitely fall sharply. I will come forward to talk to him when I come out." Situ Xiang looked into the archery test. Hansen in the examination room, there is a bit of anger in the heart.


    Her ambitious desire to revive the Black Hawk Archery Department, but did not expect to encounter Hansen''s special enrollment students who are not doing business, and whoever changes their mood will never be good.


    Situ Xiang even thought that if Hansen��s professional courses in the Department of Archery were linked, would it be recommended to the school leaders to transfer Hansen to other departments.


    Since he likes armor so much, he simply let him go to the armor, and staying in the archery system is also a scourge, without any contribution at all.


    Although the archery league of the military academy is not as popular as other competitions, it is not easy to win a good ranking. As a coach of the Archery Society, Situ Xiang is worried about the main players.


    Although there are several good seedlings in the special enrollment, the seedlings are seedlings after all, and they need to be cultivated vigorously. They are not immediately available.


    The special enrollment of Hansen is naturally included in the ranks of the black sheep by Situ Xiang.

 Chapter 225： Hate iron is not steel

    The semi-annual big test begins.


    When it was Hansen��s turn to test their group, the students who finished the test and were waiting for the test, many of them were huddled to see the Hansen test.


    "The Great Gods and the black and white fists are very powerful. I don''t know how his archery is."


    "The Great God was originally the archery system. Archery is the homework ability of others. Can it be wrong?"


    "Definitely more powerful."


    ��It goes without saying that it is definitely the test score no.1.��


    ......


    The arguments of the students made Situ Xiang somewhat unsatisfactory. Basically, Hansen must be able to test good results.


    "It seems that Hansen is very popular." Invigilator Liu Dong smiled and said.


    Situ Xiang said with some disdain: "Popularity does not mean that you can take the test well. I don''t know if the classmates will admire him after seeing his grades."


    Liu Dong looked at Situ Xiang with some surprises. According to Hansen, this star student should be more popular. However, watching Situ Xiang��s instructor��s meaning is that he does not like Hansen.


    "Han Sen''s archery score is very bad?" Liu Dong asked with some doubts.


    "Generally, basically, I have never done any exercises." Situ Xiang said casually.


    When two people were talking, it was the turn of Hansen to shoot a fixed target. I saw Hansen brushing ten arrows and shooting them in a row, and the supporting arrows were even in the middle of the red heart.


    Liu Dong��s eyes are all out: ��Stuart coach, this is also called general, you are really humble.��


    Liu Dong only thought that Situ Xiang had said that he was polite. This kind of archery is definitely an s-level score.


    Situ Xiang is also a slight glimpse, Han Sen''s method is not only as simple as shooting, but the shot speed is too fast.


    "The great **** is the great god, it is amazing."


    "The ten shots are too fast, almost like shooting at the same time."


    "It seems that this time the semi-annual exam, the Great God will definitely be able to get a comprehensive evaluation of the s level."


    ......


    The semi-annual college entrance examination scores of the military academy are the scoring methods of s, a, b, d, e, and g. Each item is given a score. If the d level is a pass, the subjects below the d level need to be retaken.


    If the comprehensive evaluation is below the d level, basically it will only drop out.


    Like Hansen''s performance, the direct score of the brain is s, all items are scored by the brain, which is more accurate and faster than the manual score. After the test is completed, the score can be directly output.


    Sure enough, in the arguments of the students, Han Sen got the s-level mental brain score.


    "Stuart Coach, I really envy you in the Department of Archery." The invigilators are teachers of different departments. Liu Dong is not a teacher of the Department of Archery.


    "I just fixed the target. I will talk about it after reading it." Situ Xiang said vaguely, she really didn''t believe it. Hansen didn''t come to class all day, and he didn''t see him training. The score didn''t retreat but improved. This is really not logical.


    "Stuart coach, you should not be modest, Hansen classmates, everyone is obvious to all." Liu Dong thought that Situ Xiang is modest, said with a smile.


    Situ Xiang said with a lack of talk, watching Han Sen''s look a little weird.


    After the fixed target test is over, it is the mobile target test. After Hansen''s appearance, a bow and arrow simply played as a sniper rifle. Which shots were shot, fast and accurate, and all the targets that suddenly appeared, all in the first One time was shot by him, no one was an exception, no doubt an s-level evaluation.


    In the next comprehensive practical test, Hansen is like a professional-level soldier. The arrow is not empty, and there is no accidental injury, zero error and 100% completion rate, coupled with efficient speed, which makes Hansen again. Take a s-level evaluation.


    Situ Xiang��s eyes were straight, and he could hardly believe his eyes. Hansen, who had expected a sharp decline in her performance, not only did not decline in performance, but greatly improved, and achieved no test results. The question is s level.


    This result did not surprise most people. In the theoretical test, Hansen still got the s-level evaluation, and the final comprehensive evaluation was also an unexpected s-level.


    Han Sen��s performance did not make Situ Xiang happy. It��s not because she didn��t want Hansen��s test, but Hansen��s level. She didn��t even come to the arrow club and didn��t ask to join the school team. It is simply an unforgivable mistake.


    "As a special enrollment student in the archery system, I don''t even think about contributing to the archery system. This guy should be beaten and beaten." Situ Xiang is hating iron and not steel. When the archery system is in use, Hansen is like this. The excellent player, she may not want to use it, but Hansen did not propose to join the school team, she also pulled some of the following to find Hansen to join.


    However, in Situ Xiang''s heart, Hansen has been regarded as the core main force of the military school league. However, this idea must also be beaten and beaten.


    Situ Xiang repeatedly watched Hansen''s test images in his staff quarters, and finally picked up the communicator and dialed a number, which was quickly connected.


    "Xiaoxiang, you can''t see my dad for a while..." A man''s voice came from the communicator.


    After a while, Situ Xiang closed the communicator and showed a smug smile on his lips.


    She pulled down her face this time and asked her father to help out, which will surely shock Hansen and let him apply for the team. On the other hand, he can improve Hansen��s archery level and let him take the heavy responsibility in the military school league. .


    For his father, Situ Xiang is still very trusting, but he has served as an instructor in the army. She has been practicing archery since she was a child, and she was influenced by her father.


    "Kid, you ask for more blessings, who will let you not apply for the team." Situ Xiang thought of his father''s nickname, could not help but smile a smile.


    Before Situ Xiang��s father did not retreat, it was a stunned ��smile-faced instructor�� in the army. He said that it��s hard to hear people who don��t vomit their bones.


    Take the soldiers, but the one who is really going to die, the soldiers he trained, will hear his name and his legs will be soft.


    After Situ Qing retired, although he served as the vice president of the Black Hawk, it basically hangs a name, regardless of the matter.


    When he arrived at the Black Hawk, the principal also asked him to train the students of the Archery Department. However, the results did not last for a few days. All the students were unable to climb the training, the wounded illness, and almost the arrow. The students of the department want to write a blood book of 10,000 people. Wei��s schoolman was scared and asked Situ Qing to go back to rest.


    Situ Xiang has been repeatedly swearing at Situ Qing, and must train Hansen in accordance with the highest and strictest standards.


    "Are you not very good? I see how long you can hold on." Situ Xiang thought about the tragic appearance of Hansen''s training, and could not help but smug.

 Chapter 226： eat cake

    After the semi-annual exam, Han Sen and Lao Shi, as well as Ji Yanran and Qu Lili, celebrated together in the cafeteria.


    "The third child, you said that the same is the person, how is the gap between people doing this? I am old and hardworking, do not pick up the girl and do not play, every day, the roots of the archery is desperately trained, and tired and tired only have to go. You do not go to work every day. If you engage in a battle, and you have a good time, you can still get the s-class? Do you say that there is no reason for it?" Old Stone shouted to punish Hansen.


    "With you, you still train hard, you can go to the heavy armored company less than the third." Han Sen has not spoken, Lu Meng will smash the bottom of the old stone.


    "Second second, which one are you?" Old stone smashed Lu Meng.


    "I don''t want to be with you anyway." Lu Meng smiled.


    ......


    After dinner, several people went to sing and play games. It was late to go back. Hansen made a look, letting the old stone drag the Qu Lili away, and he himself returned with peace of mind.


    "What do you do with me?" When he went downstairs to the bedroom, Hansen followed Ji Yanran upstairs, and Ji Yan gave him a look.


    "Go up to warm you up," Hansen said with a smile.


    "Who wants you to be warm." Ji Yanran''s face was red, so he made a fierce look at Hansen.


    "Beauty, how do you forget, you only ** me a few days ago, I am a professional ethic, of course, we must work hard for you, warm ** that is necessary." Han Sen squinted.


    "**, hurry, I saw it by the boarder and other classmates, I can''t spare you." Ji Yanran blushes and bites his lip and said.


    "Is it invisible to them, can I go up?" Hansen said quietly.


    "How could you not see? You are going back soon." Ji Yanran snorted.


    Hansen did not move, went to the position of the wall without monitoring, summoned the animal spirit of the small blood-changing beast of the **** of blood, suddenly the color of the body changed, and integrated with the surrounding environment.


    Ji Yanran''s eyes widened and Hansen disappeared in front of his own eyes. The surprised cherry mouth was closed. She stood so close that she didn''t even see Han Sen.


    It was not until Ji Yanran walked over and touched it with his hand, only to confirm that Han Sen was standing in front of him.


    "What kind of beast is this you?" asked Ji Yanran with amazement.


    "Small color-changing beast, can I go up now?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "Leave me away, if you are discovered, then you will die." Ji Yanran turned his face to the floor.


    Hansen slowly followed up. Fortunately, it is already very late. There is basically no one. Although Hansen walked around, although there were some flaws, no one found him. He came to Ji��s bedroom.


    This bedroom is only Ji Guran and Qu Lili. Qu Lili was taken away by the old stone. After a while, she couldn��t come back. Ji Yanran stood inside, opened the door and made a seam. This opened the door a little bigger, like putting a thief into Hansen.


    "What do you want to eat? You haven''t eaten anything since you have been drinking." Ji Yanran said while opening the thermostat storage box to see what else to eat.


    "There is enough for you, and you don''t want to eat anything else." Hansen sat on the sofa and smiled.


    "**, can''t you be serious?" Ji Yanran took some food and cake and brought two bottles of water.


    "I am very serious, and I am trying my best to be worthy of the blame, and I am struggling to face the $500,000 fee." Hansen said with a grievance.


    "Hey!" Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen''s resentful appearance, couldn''t help but laugh out, and then stretched his face again, white and he said: "You don''t eat, I eat."


    When Ji Yanran said, he opened the food and cut the cake and put it on the plate to eat it.


    Hansen sat next to Ji Yanran, leaning on the sofa, holding his hand on his cheek, and looking at Ji Yunran.


    "What are you looking at?" Ji Yanran was blushing by Han Sen''s face, and for a while he couldn''t help but swear.


    "You see what you eat, the cake is on your cheeks." Hansen said, reaching out.


    Ji Yanran thought that Han Sen had to wipe the cake on her face by hand, and did not dodge, but who knows that Han Sen��s hand is holding her round chin, and then directly put the face together and put out the tongue. Got the cake on her cheek.


    Then I went to Ji��s red lips and rolled the cream on her red lips into my mouth. I tasted and whispered, ��Good.��


    Ji Yanran��s eyes flashed in the eyes, and suddenly the cake in his hand was shot on Hansen��s face, and Hansen��s face turned into a painted cat.


    When Hansen was at a loss, he suddenly saw Ji Yanran pressing his shoulder and his face was in front of him. He smiled and said: "You have a cake on your face."


    Han Sen was staring at Ji Yanran, but Ji Yanran had already stretched out the pink tongue and took a piece of cream on his face. The face was red and red, and the temptation could not be said.


    Han Sen still lived forbearance. When he reached out, he grabbed Ji��s waist and put his face on Ji Yanran��s face. He immediately put the cream on her face, and tasted the cream and the tender face and fragrance. Soft red lips.


    A pair of evil big hands, also plucked the dream of the round.


    Two people, you yell at me, you take a sip of me, when you are feeling sweet and sweet, you hear a hateful opening.


    "I have tasted the rancid smell of love in the old days. It really is that some people are afraid of swearing at the girls'' bedroom. God is not only learning a lot, but the ability to steal the jade is also a first-class one." Qu Lili The smile came in.


    Ji Yanran suddenly blushes out of Hansen''s arms, and stunned Qu Lili, but could not speak.


    "Old stone, old stone, you really don''t rely on it, how can you let Qu Lili come back so soon?" Hansen was resentful in his heart, but there was no way, he could only cough: "Sister has won the prize, generally, Just in general, you talk slowly, I am leaving."


    Han Sen''s face is thicker and embarrassed to stay, and can''t be intimate with Qu Lili''s face and Ji Yan.


    Looking at Hansen who left the building, Qu Lili flashed a complex look in her eyes.


    Han Sen left the girl''s bedroom building and did not go far. The communicator rang. Hansen thought it was Ji Yunran. He reached out and opened it directly, but he saw the emerald bottle in white sling pajamas appear in the holographic image.


    "Han Xuedi, still remember our agreement? Are you free tomorrow?" Huangfu said, and he said with a smile.


    "Yes, where do you want to go?" Hansen replied with a touch of his nose.


    When he signed a contract with Huangpu Pingqing, he also promised to protect Huangpu Pingqing to hunt once. This account still has to be recognized.

 Chapter 227： Small request

    Early the next morning, Hansen went to the entrance of the station and waited for Huangfu.


    I just met with Emperor Yongzheng, but suddenly I received a message from the Academic Affairs Office asking him to attend the training camp for Situ Qing as an instructor.


    "Huangfu school sister, I really can''t help it, I can''t help but ask the Academic Affairs Office." Hansen asked Huang Fu bottle to look at the message.


    Huang Fu bottle cleared a look, but it was slightly frowning: "Situ Qing? If it is the Situ Qing, I am afraid you will be unlucky."


    "Which Situ Qing?" Hansen asked, looking at Huangpu Pingqing.


    "A vice-president of the Black Hawk, who used to be an archery instructor in the army, screamed at the face..." Huang Wei bottle told Han Sen about some things about Situ Qing.


    "Two years ago, Situ Qing had a training course in the Department of Archery, but it was collected in a few days. The students who made the students almost wrote a blood book. I didn''t expect the school to let him engage in training. You must be careful. Our agreement will be said next time." Huang Fu bottle clear smile and left.


    Hansen went to the school community to search for some information, and the incident that Huangfu Pingqing told him, probably had a certain understanding of this Situ Qing.


    According to the information given by the Academic Affairs Office, Hansen reported to an indoor training hall, but when he arrived at the place, he immediately felt something wrong.


    If there is only one person in the big training hall, he will report it, and then there will be the counselor Situ Xiang and a meticulous middle-aged man with a long smile, a light smile on his face, and his clothes and hair. .


    "Han Sen, I am here to introduce you. This is Situ Qing��s instructor. From today, he will give you a one-month special training. You must follow the youth instructors and live up to my expectations. "Speaking, Situ Xiang also took Hansen''s shoulder and then walked away."


    Situ Xiang secretly smug: "Kid, come back to see you in a few days, when you are still crying and crying for me to take you away."


    Hansen did not care about shrugging his shoulders, and Situ Qing had already waved him to pass.


    Situ Qing looked at Han Sen and walked in front of him. He smiled and looked at him and said: "Han Sen, I heard about you. You are very popular in the school. I heard that the school girl voted the most hopeful exchange. The boys are ranked first, with good academic performance and versatility."


    "The instructor won the prize." When talking to Situ Qing, Han Sen maintained the position of the soldiers. This Hansen had already learned the training during the first three months of enrollment.


    "But the award, you can use the four words to describe you. I also look at you very much. I think you are the star of hope for our Black Hawk Archery Department, so I will do my best to make what I know. All archery knowledge and experience are taught to you so that you can reinvigorate my Black Hawk archery system." Situ Qing patted Hansen''s shoulder, it looks like Hansen is a genius he recognizes, ready to fall in love The true disciple is taught in general.


    "Thank you for the instructor." Han Sen said, standing tall.


    Situ Qing smiled slightly and put his right hand in front of Hansen. There was an alloy with a diameter of about three centimeters in his hand. It should look like z steel alloy.


    Han Sen��s gaze fell on Situ��s palm, and his eyes brightened. He saw Situ Qing��s fleshy palm, and it turned out to be a golden color, and it seemed to be like a cold ice. Metal, how it looks is not like the palm of a human being.


    Hey!


    Situ Qing was turned into a metal palm, and the three fingers were pinched, and even the hard steel gave the z steel alloy a pinch.


    "This is for you, when it is a face-to-face ceremony." Situ Qing smiled and placed the z-steel alloy that had been pinched down in Hansen''s hand.


    Hansen��s heart is like a mirror. What is this meeting? It��s clearly a demonstration.


    However, this hand is really powerful. He can''t do it now. This kind of power he also saw on Tiantian. The new martial arts such as the alloy palm alloy box that the evolutionist can cultivate is to use the super nuclear gene technology to change his own. The structure of the body''s life particles, the state of flesh and blood into a similar alloy, must be the body of the evolutionist to be able to withstand such changes.


    Hansen now has such a new martial arts, and his body can''t stand it.


    "Thank you for the instructor." Hansen smiled and picked up the piece of z-steel that had been pinched.


    "Well, the special training will start from now, we will start from the horse. Most people think that the bow and arrow rely on the strength of the arms and fingers. In fact, this is wrong. Most of the power needed for the bow and arrow comes from the waist. Abdominal, this morning, I will stand in the first step and practice my waist." Situ Qing directed Han Sen to pose a regular horse step, and he sat down next to the coach chair, smiling at Hansen standing in the horse.


    "Stuart instructor, can I have a small request?" Hansen said in a horse step.


    "You can listen to it, but in principle I will not agree, and speaking will only make you more difficult to support. If you can''t stand down at noon, then you will have to continue." Qing Yan said with an eye.


    "Situ instructor, I usually like to play black and white boxing when I have nothing to do. Now you don''t want to go to Skynet for special training. It doesn''t mean to play alone. After the training is over, can you play with Situ instructor?" Sen continued.


    "Black and white boxing, then don''t wait for the training to end, come now, I heard that your black and white boxing level is very good, and also led the team to seal the holy virtue, which is very good, but after all, is the level of the undeveloped, I am now Point your finger at you and make sure that you can win it with the Central Military Academy next time.�� Speaking of black and white boxing, Situ Qing suddenly came to the spirit, and Hansen was not allowed to step.


    Han Sen smiled and came to Situ Qing. He had already known from Huangpu Ping, although Situ Qing was an archery instructor, but his biggest hobby was black and white boxing, which was particularly addictive to black and white boxing.


    "Come, you advanced attack, optimistic about my movements, the instructor will teach you the correct judgment and defensive methods of black and white boxing." Situ Qing hooked Hansen to indicate his advanced attack.


    Hansen looked confident and full of Situ Qing, who was ready to teach him, with a strange smile on his lips.


    On the fight, the ten Hansens together can''t be on the hands of Situ Qing, but when it comes to black and white fists, it is not power.


    Situ Qing was self-satisfied, and he was immersed in black and white for more than a decade. He was very proud of his skill, and he recognized himself as a master. Now Hansen has taken the initiative to make such a request, just to meet him. The mind.

 Chapter 228： I am still taking a step.

    Although Situ Qing is already the peak of the evolutionary, people who are about to be promoted to the Yue, but the black and white boxing is not strong enough, and it is fast enough. It can be said that it has little to do with the two. ?


    The main test of black and white boxing is the control of body and strength, as well as the game of eyesight and psychology.


    Because of the cultivation of "ice muscle jade", Han Sen''s control of body and strength is not inferior to the evolutionary, and the game of eyesight and psychology has nothing to do with the order.


    Although the new martial arts of "Da Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon", Han Sen is only just beginning to cultivate, but many of the theoretical knowledge is very important for Hansen.


    Bai Yishan said that there is nothing wrong with it. This is a new martial art that is very peaceful and has almost no danger. The balance of yin and yang is complementary, and it is helpful for the improvement of physical fitness.


    The real danger of the "Great Yin Yang Yang Magnetic Cannon" is when using it.


    It is very challenging for the user to use Yin and Yang at the right time. If the mistake is used, it will not only hurt the enemy, but will suffer from it.


    Yin Yin pays attention to the fact that Joker has just taken advantage of his strength, while Yang Jin��s emphasis on the tenth is that he will be weak and weak, and with the same new martial arts, it is two extreme forces.


    This has high requirements for the user''s judgment. Similar to the theory of black and white boxing, you must be able to determine what kind of strength the opponent uses to be able to use a force gun or a positive force gun depending on the situation.


    If the strength of the other party is masculine and the strength is above you, then you must use the soft force of the yin. If you use the masculine force at this time, the result is that the egg will touch the stone and die.


    Because Yang Jin is too extreme, one shot is to explode all the power in the body. If you punch out, you will die, you can''t break the enemy, then you will be broken.


    Of course, this is only the simplest example, because the use of power is divided into many different situations. Using the combination of negative force and positive force, and correct response to all kinds of power, it is the most difficult to use the "big yin and yang magnetic gun". local.


    Therefore, in the "Da Yin Yang magnetic cannon", most of the talks are actually how to judge various kinds of power, and how to not expose their intentions when using the force and the positive force, so as not to be changed by the enemy to make corresponding changes. .


    Both Yin and Yang Jin need time to practice, and it is still difficult to use for the time being. However, those theories have greatly helped Hansen, and his awareness of various strengths has risen more than one grade.


    Moreover, these theoretical knowledge is not only limited to the level of non-evolution, but also includes the theoretical knowledge of the three levels of unevolution, evolution, and Yue, that is, the level that Bai Yishan can reach.


    As for the higher semi-god level, Bai Yishan did not arrive by himself, and there is not much reference material, so there is basically no relevant introduction.


    Even so, Hansen��s theoretical knowledge has been raised to a very high level.


    Applying this theoretical knowledge to Situ Qing''s body, the effect is good, even Hansen himself has some accidents.


    Situ Qing''s face gradually changed. From the beginning, he wanted to point to Hansen, and he was treated as a serious opponent in the back. Then, in the final horror, Situ Qing looked at Han Sen''s eyes, and it was not like watching a human being.


    "How did you do it?" Situ Qing looked at Han Sen with a big eye. He had been fighting for more than a dozen games. He didn''t even win in one game. He simply made him wonder if Hansen had a cheat and could see through it. What is in his mind?


    "It''s very simple. The way you force is too old-fashioned. When using black boxing, the muscles inside the arm will shrink horizontally..." Hansen casually said a little about the theory of "Da Yin Yang Magnet".


    Situ Qing nodded and listened, and looked seriously like a primary school teacher listening to the teacher.


    "Cough... I am embarrassed, I am far away, I will continue to step on it." Han Sen said that he was ready to take the horse.


    Situ Qing quickly grabbed him, smiled and put Hansen on his coach chair, and gave Hansen a glass of water and handed it up. He said with a smile: "What to do, you tell me."


    "Isn''t that good?" Hansen blinked and said.


    "What''s wrong, I have seen your test images. The foundation is very solid. I will teach you some of my experience and techniques. You will practice more." Situ Qing said with a flash of gaze: " So, you tell me black and white punches, I will show you the skills of archery here, you have to ask me if you don��t understand anything."


    "Then I will tell you?" Hansen said with a wink.


    "You tell me what you said." Situ Qing said in a row.


    Hansen smiled and continued to tell Situ Qing about black and white punches, while Situ Qing held a bow and arrow next to Hansen to demonstrate some of his own shooting skills and techniques.


    "Don''t stop, continue shooting." Han Sen saw Situ Qing listening to it and not demonstrating it. He only listened there, and he urged two more words.


    "In the shooting...in the shooting..." Situ Qing said and shot again.


    After two days, Situ Xiang felt that the time was almost the same. I went to the training hall to see Hansen��s horror. By the way, I could see if he could withdraw him.


    Thinking that Hansen was not as good as death by his father, Situ Xiang was smiling at the corner of his mouth, and he added a few points at his feet. He came to the training hall like a gust of wind.


    However, when she opened the door and walked into the training hall, the scene that Situ Xiang saw in the eyes made her whole person lie there.


    Imagine that Hansen��s tragic appearance did not appear at all, and Hansen was still sitting on the chair of Situ Qing��s coach and holding a cup of tea while drinking. It didn��t seem to mention much moisture.


    However, Situ Qing shot the arrow on the side of the field. From time to time, he smiled at Han Sen. It seems that Situ Qing was the one to be trained. Hansen is a coach. The Situ Xiang people are stupid and think that they are themselves. The eyes were out of trouble, and they were stunned and stunned, but Hansen was still sitting comfortably in the coach chair.


    "What is this?" Situ Xiang opened his mouth and didn''t close.


    The father, the devil coach who is known as the smiling face, is the devil coach dad who has made countless soldiers famous. How can it become this look? What kind of demon method did Hansen use?


    Situ Xiang stood at the door for a long time and didn''t return to God. He couldn''t accept everything he saw. He almost thought he was still dreaming.


    "It must be a dream, it must be that I haven''t woken up yet, how could Dad be..." Situ Xiang''s hand stretched his cheek and tried to save himself from this bizarre dream.


    "Hey!" But the severe pain from the cheeks made her know that she was not dreaming, and her face was eccentric. 8

 Chapter 229： Unpredictable blood

    "Dad, what have you done?" Situ Xiang pulled Situ Qing into the lounge and closed the door, whispering.


    Say good to eat people do not spit bones smile face tiger? Say good devil coach?


    Situ Xiang just hated to find a hole to drill down. Originally, he wanted to find Situ Qing to train Hansen, but he did not expect that Han Sen would give Situ Qing a training.


    "Cough, the kid''s rumor in the black and white fist is really powerful. After winning me every time, I can also point out that my shortcomings are not enough. I..." Situ Qing''s face is red, because of the obsessive relationship between black and white fists, the serious thing I completely forgot.


    Situ Xiang was speechless by Situ Qing. At such a young age, she even learned black and white punches from Han Sen, which made her face lost.


    "Dad, you can''t train him well. Now you don''t know the situation of the archery system. Our military school league depends on him." Situ Xiang said depressedly.


    "You can rest assured that I have taught the skills and experience of the teaching. The foundation of the kid is very solid, and it will become a casual training. The league of this level is completely fine." Situ Qing said.


    Situ Xiang feels that his plan has been finished. Seeing Situ Qing��s appearance, he knows that he has completely rebelled. He only wants to learn what black and white punches with Hansen.


    Situ Xiang was discouraged, but I also knew that Situ Qing��s vision in this regard was still very good. He said that Hansen had no problem, then there should be no problem.


    "Forget it." Situ Xiang sat down helplessly. Although the plan to beat Hansen was not successful, it was confirmed that Hansen was indeed very powerful in this respect. Even the people who praised Situ Qing could be regarded as the core of the school team. It is.


    Situ Xiang was also lazy to re-administer, let Situ Qing continue to train Hansen, and wait until the training is completed, then put Hansen into the school team.


    As a special enrollment student of the Archery Department, Hansen is also his obligation and there is no reason to refuse to join the team.


    Anyway, the results are all the same, but Situ Xiang��s plan to beat Hansen has not been successful. For Hansen, even Situ Qing can get it, and his heart is somewhat admired.


    Situ Qing did not really teach Hansen at all. As a former military instructor, although he did not follow the common sense, there should be some training.


    Only in the battle with Hansen''s black and white boxing, and the performance in Hansen''s training, Situ Qing probably already knows Hansen''s situation. There is no need to do the basic exercises. What is lacking is only some details and skills. He only You need a little bit of it, there is no need for a lot of basic training, and those are used to deal with rookies.


    To be honest, Situ Qing does not like Hansen students. He prefers to train rookies. The success of training a cat and cat as a lion is definitely much more beautiful than it is now.


    A student like Hansen made him completely unaware of the thrill of success.


    However, Hansen made rumors and understandings in black and white fists, but it made him want to stop.


    Although it was closed training, Hansen was trained alone, and Situ Qing had no restrictions on him. Hansen was still going back to the bedroom to rest at night, and he was still able to take time off. He had no contact with the closed training.


    Although Situ Xiang knows such a situation, she is now one of her eyes, and she does not intend to go to Hansen again. After all, she is still preparing to use Hansen.


    Han Sen learned a lot of practical skills and skills from Situ Qing, and the archery technique was greatly improved.


    The original closed-end training for a month ended in ten days. Situ Xiang directly recruited Hansen into the school team after the end.


    However, the Arrow League is somewhat different from other leagues. The league''s cycle is very short, so it is only at the end of the semester. Hansen is only recruited into the team, and then reported to the quota, several months away from the game.


    Huangpu Pingqing did not know where to get the news. Han Sen ended the closed training, and she went to the door and took Hansen to hunt.


    "Huangfu school sister, don''t you bring a few people?" In the steel armor shelter, Hansen was surprised to see Huangpu Pingqing. There were a lot of masters around her, but now she is not alone.


    "Isn''t you enough?" Huangfu said with a smile, but she is also very strong, and Hansen is around, unless she encounters a large group of gods, or a particularly strong blood creature. Otherwise, neither person will be in danger.


    "Where do you want to go?" Hansen asked.


    "Where do you go wherever you go, I don''t have any opinions." Huangfu bottle smiled and looked at Han Sen, and there seemed to be spring water in his eyes.


    "Then go to the White Devils Gobi, I hope that I can meet the **** black feather beastmaster again." Hansen now has a silver-edged three-edged fork, and he has the full grasp to hunt the black feather beastmaster.


    Generally able to lead the gods and blood creatures of the powerful ethnic group, in fact, their own strength is often worse than those of the gods.


    The black feather beast king in the blood creatures that Hansen has seen, the strength can only be ranked in the middle and lower, but his animal soul is a pair of blood wings, but this is very useful.


    Two people riding on the mount and lining up to the White Devils Gobi, on the way to meet a lot of primitive creatures, but unfortunately not very good luck, entered the White Devils Gobi two days, even a mutant creature did not encounter.


    When I met the black feather herd last time, I didn��t even see a black feather beast. I didn��t know whether it was a migration or was killed by someone else.


    "When I came from the White Devils Desert, I saw a blood-level creature in a sand valley. However, because of the limited strength, I was not able to kill it. Are you interested in seeing it?" Smiled and said to Hansen.


    "What kind of blood creature?" Hansen was surprised to see Huangpu Pingqing, so many strong people around the Huangpu bottle, they did not get the blood creatures, I am afraid it is not ordinary.


    "It seems to be an inedible blood creature. It looks like a black gold rock. It looks a bit like a humanoid armor, but it is a little smaller, about two meters high, the body is hard and hard, and it is very poor. The speed is so fast, even the bloodstained blade can only leave a slight mark on it."


    After the completion of Huangfu Pingqing, he added another sentence: "In addition, there is a black hammer-like sledgehammer in his hand. It seems to be a treasure of God''s blood. At the beginning, there were two people under my hand who were big by it. The hammer hit a bit, and it was terrible to die and hurt."


    "Let''s go and see it first." Han Sen is quite a bit motivated, as long as the blood of the blood can be cut, if it is too large blood creature, he may have no way, the silver-edged three-blade fork is too short, it is difficult to hurt The key point is that a stone man of two meters high, like a neck and the like, can not be considered difficult if he wants to cut it, or he has a good chance to kill. u

 Chapter 230： Sand valley dagger

    After arriving in the sand valley, Han Sen knew why so many strong people around Huangpu��s bottle had not been able to kill the blood creature.


    The reason why the sand valley is called the sand valley is because there are sand pits everywhere in the valley. Unless there are wings, it is a dead road inside.


    The general wings, when fighting with the blood-level creatures, will appear too slow, especially the solitary blood creatures, even if it is the degree of variation of the wings, it will be a bit clumsy.


    Therefore, this basically limits the only people who have the wings of God''s blood, and it is possible to go in and participate in the hunting of the blood creature.


    And that **** blood creature, more than two meters in height, far from the whole body is composed of black gold with a metallic luster, it is like a eucalyptus.


    What is even more frightening is that he has a black metal sledgehammer in his hand. The hammer is like a big petrol can. The handle is more than two meters long. When he is five or six meters in the range, he will die when he touches it. The injury is really terrible.


    Huang Fu, who smiled and looked at Han Sen, said: "Han Xuedi, can you see this blood creature killing?"


    Hansen looked at Huangpu��s bottle and smiled: ��Huang��s school sister, you brought me here, wouldn��t you just want me to see it?��


    "I can lend you the soul of the **** of blood, but if you have the soul of the beast, half of it is my sister." Huangfu said.


    She brought Hansen over, and that was what she intended. Hansen had a blood bow with a long range, and with her blood arrow, she could shoot the blood creature directly outside the sand valley.


    It is best to shoot. If you can''t shoot, you can also damage the blood creatures and anger the blood creatures. Then they can kill the blood creature together.


    Huangfu bottle is not afraid that the blood creature will hurt himself. She has the wings of God blood, and the enemy can��t fly to heaven. It is not dangerous.


    "There is a bit too high for your request." Hansen said that Huang Fu said.


    "After all, there is no such thing as my **** of blood, and the general arrow can''t hurt it. It''s even more impossible to irritate it and lead it out. I think it''s very reasonable to receive half of it." Huang Fu said.


    Without her **** of blood, the Emperor Yongzheng did not think that Hansen could kill the blood creature.


    "God blood beast soul arrow is no longer needed. I will kill this **** blood creature and ask the sister to eat." Hansen summoned a pair of wings and flew slowly toward the sand valley.


    Looking at Hansen, who used a pair of primitive wings to fly toward the blood creature, Huangfu said: "Han Xuedi, you don''t really want to use such a pair of original wings to enter the valley to kill the blood creatures. ?"


    This wing is the wing of the original black feather beast. It is slow and low flying. It is almost useless except that Hansen can avoid falling into the quicksand.


    Hansen originally had the black feather wings of the mutant grade, but sold it to the Huangfu bottle for the three-edged fork of silver blood. The purple feather scale dragon wings are not good for use in front of outsiders, so you can only use this pair of original black feathers. The beast wings.


    Hansen smiled and did not answer, and the man had already flown into the sand valley.


    This sand valley is quite large, and there are quicksands everywhere. The blood creatures are standing in the quicksand. I don��t know if his feet are extremely wide or what causes, so the heavy blood creatures will not be in the quicksand. sink.


    Han Sen had just flew into the sand valley less than a hundred meters, and was immediately exposed by the blood creature. He immediately mentioned the horrible sledgehammer and took a big step like a high-powered tank. He rushed over to Hansen.


    At a distance of more than ten meters from Hansen, the blood creature jumped up a few meters high, holding a big hammer in both hands, and slammed it to Hansen.


    Although Hansen has put on the sacred scorpion armor of the gods, but in the face of such a terrible heavy weapon, if it is smashed by it, even if the armor is not smashed, Hansen��s body is not broken by the visceral internal organs.


    Huangpu Liangqing saw Hansen in a crisis. His wings flew too slowly. It was impossible to escape the fast and smashing blow of the blood creature.


    However, if he falls on the ground, it is a quicksand underneath, and he can''t run at all. He can''t hide this blow.


    The power of the blood creature is so fierce, I am afraid that even with the great power of the gene, it is impossible to compete with the sledgehammer, not to mention Hansen��s short silvery three-forked blade, although it is a blood soldier. Blade, but how sharp it is, it is impossible to be positive with this huge heavy weapon.


    Emperor Yongzheng summoned a beast soul bow and a blood animal beast, and wanted to help Hansen shoot an arrow to see if he could create some time for him.


    However, I have not waited for the arrow of Huangpu Pingqing to shoot out, but see Hansen has already folded his wings and fell to the quicksand.


    Then I saw Hansen''s toes a little, but he was not trapped in the quicksand. At his feet, there was a golden car-sized gold beetle, which was the golden sand worm.


    Although the golden sand worm king has not yet become a state of combat, it is originally a creature in the sand, and this quicksand does not interfere with it.


    With this kind of force, Hansen made a full blow of "Particle Plus", not only avoiding the horrible hammering of the blood creature, but also deceiving the **** blood creature.


    The silver-edged three-edged fork flashed through the blood creatures of the gods, like a shocking silver lightning.


    The silver-edged three-edged fork is the blade that can open the blood and armor. Moreover, the power of Hansen is now more terrifying than the general gene, and all these powers are so hard to make the blood creature like Wujin. The neck was cut off directly, and a black big head flew into the air.


    The blood creature that had been smashed to the head, after falling on the ground, even rushed out a dozen steps, the giant hammer in his hand fell off the sand, and then the headless blood creature swooped forward. Falling in the sand, the body slowly sinks into the quicksand.


    Huang Fu��s bottle looked at Hansen in the sand valley, and the horror in his heart was incomparably added. I couldn��t think of the blood creatures that her entire team could not win. It was solved by Hansen.


    Now Huangpu Pingqing has even regretted selling the silver-edged three-blade fork to Hansen. Hansen, who has a silver-edged three-edged fork, is too terrible.


    "How exactly did this guy get mixed up in this way? Is it really just relying on Qin Xuan''s care?" Huangpu Pingqing really does not believe that he can have such strength only if he is taken care of by Qin.


    God''s Son is not less resource than Qin, but God''s Son is not necessarily stronger than Hansen, and Hansen is not Qin, how can he be taken care of, and it is impossible to get as many resources as God. 8

 Chapter 231： In addition to having children, you can do more than anything.

    Hansen stood on the back of the golden sand worm king, and dragged the oversized hammer with difficulty. This thing is too heavy. It is much heavier than the original golden axe. Hansen drags it down. Can''t fly.


    Only the golden sand worm king can be dragged to the outside of the sand valley. This blood creature is really inedible, and Hansen��s luck is not so good. He does not get the soul of the beast. This giant blood hammer is his The only spoils.


    Finally, the giant hammer was dragged out of the sand valley, Hansen quickly asked the station where there was some worry about the Emperor Yongqing: "Huangfu school sister, how much can you sell this blood treasure?"


    Huangfu bottle went to the side of the giant hammer and held the hammer handle to pick up the hammer. But he couldn''t lift it up. He suddenly frowned. "This thing is too heavy. People who can use it don''t need to use it. This, it is useless to buy it with a person who does not move. At most, it will sell for four or five million. This depends on luck. If you have the right person, you are willing to buy it."


    "Millions is also money, Huangpu Xuejie, when will you hold an auction next time, by the way, help me hang up and sell it?" Hansen was a bit poor recently, and millions of them are not a small number.


    "Yes, but if you say that you want to invite me to dinner, you can''t rely on this one." Huangfu bottle smiled.


    "Of course, of course." Hansen said in a row, this thing is really not good to sell.


    When Qin Qin bought the golden axe, only a fierce man in the special security action group could use it, and that was his limit.


    This giant hammer is heavier than the golden giant axe, even if it is the macho, it must not play, it is not easy to find a buyer.


    "Isn''t the soul of the beast? If you can''t use it, you can take it out and sell it together, and promise to sell you a good price." Huangfu said with a clear eyes.


    "The luck is too bad, I didn''t get the soul of the beast." Hansen said with helpless hands, he did not get it.


    Huangpu Pingqing did not ask again, nor did he continue the trip of the White Devils Gobi. With such a heavy guy, it was inconvenient to go inside again. The two men turned their directions back to the Steel Armored Shelter.


    He signed a contract with Huangfu Bottle and sent the big hammer directly to her. Hansen had not returned to school and was called by Qin.


    When Hansen saw Qin Lan, he felt that the atmosphere was a little bit right. All the members of the special safety action team''s steel armor sanctuary team arrived, which is very rare in peacetime.


    And Yang Manli��s face is not very good-looking. The gambling ghosts and Hansen��s more familiar people are squinting at Hansen��s eyebrows. I don��t know what it means.


    "Sit down." Qin Hao gestured Hansen to sit down, then glanced at the week and said: "After more than a month, I will complete the first change to the second **** sanctuary, now some of the hands Things need to be clarified during this time."


    After a pause, Qin Hao��s eyes turned to Yang Manli: ��I have recommended Yang Manli to take over the head of the Steel Group, responsible for the affairs of the Steel Group.��


    Then I looked at Hansen and said: "As for the captain of the squad, I decided to recommend Hansen to take over."


    Hansen was shocked and wondered that Qin Hao would let him take over as the captain of the squad.


    Now Hansen finally understands why Yang Manli''s face will be so ugly, although it sounds like the head of the steel armor seems to be bigger.


    But in fact, the steel armor group is not a formal organization, but a civil society with a military background.


    The squad is the regular establishment of the Special Security Action Group. The nature of the two teams is completely different, and Yang Manli is also a member of the squad, which is actually within the jurisdiction of Hansen.


    As for the steel armor group, Hansen has not been to the military school since he went to the military school. Yang Manli is the head of the team and it is not useful. After all, it is not a regular army.


    Originally, Yang Manli thought that based on his own abilities and qualifications, he should take over the position of the captain of the squad and take off the hat of the vice captain on the head. However, he did not expect Qin Hao to recommend Hansen to take over as captain.


    Looking at Yang Manli''s uncomfortable look, Han Sen is in a good mood. He originally looked at Yang Manli and was not pleasing to the eye, but Yang Manli is also a vice captain. Now Han Sen is a serf who sings and turns into a superior of Yang Manli. Naturally, It made his heart very comfortable.


    "Qin Captain, I think I am more suitable than Hansen to take over the position of captain of the squad." Yang Manli said biting.


    "This matter has already been decided. This is an order. There is no need to discuss it again." Qin Lan got up and said: "Well, it will be here, Hansen and Qin Lan left, others can go back to work."


    The gambling ghosts sneaked a thumbs at Hansen and left the conference room. The conference room quickly left three people, Qin Lan, Yang Manli and Qin Lan.


    "Manli, I should recommend you to the position of this captain, but your temper is really not suitable for the position of the captain. Concentrate on managing the steel armor and promote it to the shelter of the second god." Qin said softly. Yang Manli is not only her subordinate, but also her friend and good girlfriend.


    "Captain Qin, I think I have the ability to be a captain." Yang Manli said with a grievance.


    "Han Sen, what do you think?" Qin Hao asked Hansen.


    "I will not disappoint your captain''s trust," Hansen said firmly.


    Just kidding, I finally got on the head of Yang Manli, even if I just wanted to see Yang Manli eating, he was also a captain.


    What''s more, this captain is actually very good, not only can control these fierce people in the squad, but also communicate with many upper-level people, it is very helpful to expand the network, and the welfare is much better than the average team member.


    Most importantly, as the captain of the squad, he has the authority to buy things directly from within the Special Security Action Group.


    Such as the blood of the beast, the S-class sacred card, etc., many things that only trade inside the special security action group, he can directly participate in the purchase, but also the internal price.


    This is a welfare that ordinary players can''t enjoy. Only the captain of each squad has the power to participate. Even the vice captain does not have such authority.


    "Good." Qin Xiao smiled and nodded, and said to Yang Manli: "Since you think that Hansen is more suitable as a captain, it is better than one. If you can win Hansen, I will take back the previous decision and recommend you to do it. team leader."


    "Well, better than anything, I won''t lose to him." Yang Manli immediately got up and said that Hansen''s archery was still taught by her. Of course she didn''t think she would lose to Hansen.


    Not just archery, no matter what, Yang Manli doesn''t think she will lose to Hansen.


    "You all use bows and arrows, it is better than archery." Qin Hao looked at Han Sen and asked: "Do you have any problems?"


    "Reporting the captain, there is no problem at all, except for having children, it is better than anything." Hansen said with a smile.


    Yang Manli glanced at Han Sen, and Han Sen said that she could do nothing except to have children.


    "Then see the practice field of the virtual community." Qin said, he pushed the door and went out.

 Chapter 232： Dark white bird forest

    When Hansen returned to school, he went to the holographic equipment hall and directly boarded the virtual community designated by Qin. ��


    Qin Lan did not let them compete in the training ground of the shelter, but did not want to know the results of the test by the squad and others in the steel armor group.


    No matter who wins or loses, there will be some blow to their prestige. This is not what Qin Hao is willing to see. After all, no matter whether it is a steel armor or a small team, she is hard to build, and she needs Hansen and Yang Manli to lead. Go on.


    Hansen Deng 6 on this battle platform called "Sagittarius", a virtual archery community of Skynet, Hansen used his identity account to log in, directly assigned to the un-evolutionary area.


    Both Qin and Yang Manli are already in this area. Hansen quickly added two of their friends according to the id that Qin Hao gave him.


    After adding a friend, Qin Hao invited Hansen to enter a virtual training hall.


    ��This is one of the more classic training halls in Sagittarius. It is a forest passage after entering. It is two kilometers in length. When passing through this forest passage, there will be black and white on both sides of the tree. Birds, white birds can not shoot, can only shoot black birds. Shooting white birds will be directly out, the outcome depends on the number of black birds shot, the same number of shots depending on the time of the forest passage, who If you use it for a short time, you will win. Do you have any problems?" Qin Yu explained to the two after the explanation.


    "No problem." Yang Manli and Han Sen replied at the same time.


    "Well, you will open the dark night white bird forest test." Qin said directly.


    Hansen and Yang Manli each opened the test of the dark white bird forest, each entering the dark white bird forest.


    Qin Lan did not want to let people know the results of the confrontation between Hansen and Yang Manli, but the meaning of God is unpredictable. After they entered the Sagittarius battle platform, they were seen by acquaintances.


    Su Xiaoqiao often goes to the Sagittarius battle platform, which can be said to be a frequent visitor here. Usually he is a hahaha, but there is no hard work in the dark.


    The Sagittarius battle platform is obviously more interesting than the simple archery training, so Su Xiaoqiao often comes here to practice.


    But today Su Xiaoqiao just finished a game, but saw Qin Hao, Han Sen and Yang Manli, this shock is not the same.


    "Qin head, Yang team leader and Han Sen, how can they come together to the Sagittarius battle platform? What do you want to do?" Su Xiaoqiao''s gossip spirit suddenly burned up and quietly followed them into the training hall. .


    The training hall is open-ended and only independent after entering the training scene. Su Xiaoqiao saw that Han Sen and Yang Manli each opened the test of the White Bird Forest in the dark night, and suddenly hesitated.


    He can use the paid watch system to watch Hansen and Yang Manli''s tests, but he only has one person who can only choose to watch one person''s test. It is impossible for both people to watch it.


    Just a little hesitant, Su Xiaoqiao chose to watch Hansen''s test.


    This is not because Su Xiaoqiao thinks that Hansen is stronger than Yang Manli, but that Yang Manli is very high. This is not a secret in the shooter group. The old man of the shooter group has seen Yang Manli''s power.


    But what is the level of Hansen, Su Xiaoqiao should not be very clear, so he is somewhat curious and wants to take a look at Hansen''s test.


    After choosing the spectator system, Su Xiaoqiao entered Hansen''s test screen and saw Hansen standing at the beginning of the night white bird forest, waiting for the countdown to the start of the test.


    For the night white bird forest, Su Xiaoqiao still knows very well. This is the classic training scene of Sagittarius. He himself has trained in this scene many times.


    This scene is difficult and difficult to say. It is easy and easy to say. If you just want to pass it, anyone can pass it. You only need to run over. If you don��t shoot the white bird, you will pass.


    But if you pass the customs fast, if there are too few blackbirds to shoot, the scores will be very low, so it will be useless if you pass.


    But if you kill a black bird with a black bird, the degree of walking is too slow and the score will be very low.


    In addition, the night white bird forest is originally a night setting, the forest is very dark, and it is a black bird that needs to be shot. Some black birds are lying on the branches next to them. If you don''t look carefully, it is easy to miss.


    Some black birds fly very fast. Sometimes, a few black birds fly to different directions at the same time. If they react slowly, they will leak.


    What''s more, there are still a lot of white birds that will suddenly fly out of the line of sight, which will make the difficulty higher, making shooting more difficult. If you accidentally hit the white bird, it will go straight out, even the score will not Have.


    According to the settings given by the system, there are a thousand black birds in the White Bird Forest. The position and flight direction of each occurrence are randomly generated by the system. There are almost no fixed rules to search for, so I want to guarantee the line. In the case of progress, it is almost impossible to guarantee a very high shooting rate.


    Fortunately, here is in the virtual community, the arrows are automatically generated infinite arrows, if it is in the real world, carrying a thousand arrows are tired enough, can not say to the end, it is hard to say, not to mention shooting It is.


    Su Xiaoqiao''s own customs clearance results are generally around the d-level evaluation, occasionally good state can reach the level, if you can shoot more than 90% of the black bird, and can guarantee a certain line progress, then you can reach a level .


    As for the highest s-level evaluation, few people can achieve it.


    Can not shoot white birds, shoot all black birds, can not put empty arrows, but also to maintain a certain degree, reach the other end of the night forest within the time specified by the system, these conditions are less, you can only get a level evaluation.


    In the record of the Sagittarius battle platform, I have only seen one person complete the s-level evaluation of the dark white bird forest in the unexplored area. I heard that the person was a professional archer who was trained from an early age and is now in the army. Ace Archery Instructor.


    "Han Sen''s archery is much better than me. It is estimated that taking a b should be no problem. A level is probably a bit difficult." Su Xiaoqiao secretly estimated Hansen''s performance and opened the video system.


    At this time, the countdown to the test opening is over, and Hansen has officially stepped into the passage of the White Bird Forest.


    I saw Hansen stepping on the forest path. I had already pulled out the arrow and put it on the bow. I shot it directly, as if I didn��t even look at it.


    Moreover, while walking and shooting, a branch arrow flies in different directions. There is almost no gap between the arrow and the arrow. Just like the goddess scattered flowers, the arrows are scattered. 8

 Chapter 233： Born shooter

    Qin Lan also chose to test Hansen''s test. Yang Manli is her subordinate and her girlfriend. For the strength of Yang Manli, Qin Hao is no longer clear. ??


    Now she just wants to know if Hansen can give her some surprises.


    Qin Hao had done a very careful analysis and research on Hansen, and the ability of this person to hide her really surprised her.


    The family background is very simple, there is no problem, but with such a family background, it is possible to go to the present level, so that Qin Hao is still somewhat surprised.


    The people in the steel nail shelter think that Han Sen is holding her thighs, as if she gave Hansen how much benefit, but only Qin Qin knows that Han Sen��s everything depends on his own ability. Not her gift.


    Even if she gave Hansen some help, it was Hansen''s ability to get it, rather than plainly giving it to him.


    If Qin Qin is not hypnotizing Hansen, I absolutely believe Han Sen, otherwise she is very skeptical that Han Sen is the gold coin.


    "Yang Manli''s ability is strong, but the squad needs to deal with all kinds of people. In this respect, Hansen is much stronger than Yang Manli." Qin Hao couldn''t help but sigh gently, she is not easy to sit in this position. To withstand the pressure given above, on the other hand, manage these subordinates.


    If you can choose, Qin Hao is more willing to be a pure soldier. He only needs to fight without considering too much. Unfortunately, she is in this position, and some responsibilities must be borne.


    "I hope he won''t let me down." Qin Hao does not want Hansen to lose, because if the squad is handed over to Yang Manli, her character may encounter a great crisis, and Qin Wei believes that Han Sen is more Suitable for solving these problems.


    When the test started, all of Qin��s attention was suddenly attracted to Hansen, and it was almost impossible to remove his eyes.


    "I rely on, Han Sen is so **!" Su Xiaoqiao could not help but screamed, and the eyes were about to come out.


    He has seen many images of unexplored people passing through the night white bird forest on Skynet, but he has never seen Hansen playing like this.


    The average person passes the dark white bird forest, no matter how fast, there must be a pause, but Su Xiaoqiao can''t see Hansen pause, no matter his hand or his footsteps, he can''t see any signs of pause.


    Almost one step at a time, I saw only a branch of the arrow flying out of the bowstring, drawing a stream of streamrays, accurately piercing the body of a black bird.


    Those arrows are like long eyes, no matter where the black birds fly in the sky, the sharp arrows will pierce their bodies accurately.


    Then in the dark starry night forest, those arrows are not inaccurate. Even among the black and white birds, the arrows pierce the black bird''s body quickly and slyly, but there is no accidental injury. A white bird.


    The white bird and the black bird, which also rushed out from behind the tree, flew past the white bird, but the black bird was pierced by a sharp arrow and nailed to the trunk.


    Some arrows, Su Xiaoqiao looked obviously to the position of the empty, he thought it was Hansen''s mistake, but after the arrow flew to the place, pierced the black bird''s body, Su Xiaoqiao was shocked, It turned out to be a black bird standing in the dark leaves.


    Arrows and arrows, one step at a time.


    Su Xiaoqiao feels like he is watching a soothing shooting show, the feeling of sour and dripping, so that he can not help but feel that the blood inside the body seems to be boiling, hate can also pick up the bow and arrow into the forest Among them, open the bow and shoot, killing countless birds.


    "It''s too violent... It''s too gorgeous..." Su Xiaoqiao clenched his fist, and in the virtual image, he could feel the unparalleled violent killing.


    Qin Hao��s face is full of shocking colors. What she can see, what she can understand, is of course much more than Su Xiaoqiao.


    Although Qin Hao is not good at the arrow method, but her eyesight has passed too many Su Xiaoqiao, she can see many details that Su Xiaoqiao could not notice.


    Hansen��s gaze was almost swept away, and then he began to shoot arrows. From the beginning to the present, Qin Hao did not see his arrow mistakes.


    Did not accidentally hurt any white bird, did not shoot any arrows, even if it is a black bird hidden in the dark leaves, it is also directly shot, there are many such black birds, even Qin Yu are After Hansen shot the arrow, he saw it in the direction of the arrow.


    Among the flocks of birds flying in black and white, the white birds of the black birds are flying in a staggered way, appearing cluttered in the dark forest and difficult to capture the trajectory.


    But even so, Hansen''s arrow can still accurately penetrate every black bird, avoiding every white bird.


    Many arrows are obviously slower when they are shot, and the direction of the shot is not where the blackbird is.


    But when the arrow flew past, there was a black bird who happened to fly there and was directly shot by the arrow.


    It��s just a coincidence that it��s just a coincidence, but Qin has seen this situation many times, and it��s still alive. It��s definitely not a coincidence.


    "It''s a terrible predictive ability, a good eyesight, a strong archery." Qin Hao had to admit that Hansen was indeed a natural shooter, a shocking shooter.


    Hansen��s arrow method is not as simple as a quasi-word, and the predictions and psychological judgments contained therein have already been at a precise level.


    If Qin Yu is to use a sentence to describe Hansen''s archery, then she feels that "this is a brain with an archery" is more appropriate.


    The quasi-head of the arrow can be practiced, and the strength can be practiced, but only the brain, if you don��t realize it, then it��s useless to practice.


    A stream of light flew through the dark forest, the life of a black bird fell, without any mistakes, Hansen''s footsteps did not stop.


    "No..." Su Xiaoqiao saw that the exit of the forest path was clearly visible, but there was a stream of light in his mind.


    He didn''t see Hansen''s mistakes, but he didn''t know if Hansen had a missed shot. If there was no leak, then follow this way. When Hansen reached the end, he might reach the legendary s-level evaluation. maybe.


    At this time, even Qin Qin was a little nervous. Although Yang Manli was strong, he could only get a grade a rating. If Hansen can get the s-level evaluation, then there is no doubt that Yang Manli will lose.


    This is what Qin Hao hopes to see. After all, if a team''s ruler does not have absolute prestige, then the team will eventually have hidden dangers.


    And in the archery technique that Yang Manli is best at, she defeated her with an overwhelming advantage. This is enough to make Hansen establish an absolute prestige. At least Yang Manli will no longer question Hansen''s ability. 8

 Chapter 234： Simply can not stop

    Yang Manli is very satisfied with her performance this time. Perhaps it is because she wants to win Hansen too much, prove her ability to Qin Yu, and gain the position of the captain. This time, the level of play can be said to be more level.


    Although it is still a level, but in this way, it is already a high level in the a level, the number of shooting blackbirds is much more than before, and the speed is nearly three minutes faster than before.


    Yang Manli came out from the test scene and saw that Qin and Han Sen were both in the heart, thinking: "He is coming out so fast, he is moving faster than me, the number of kills is definitely not enough, or he missed the shot." White bird, kicked out directly?"


    "Captain Qin, this is my achievement." Yang Manli showed her transcript directly in front of Qin.


    "A level evaluation, hunting 960 black birds, good, than your previous achievements have made great progress, this time only missed thirty-six, time is ..." Qin Hao read Yang Yangli The data, while praise a few words.


    Yang Manli''s performance is indeed very good. Among the undeveloped, such achievements can be regarded as the top level, which is not worse than the professional shooter who is not evolved.


    "However, unfortunately..." Qin Hao sighed in his heart: "Yang Manli''s level is nowhere in the steel armor shelter, but unfortunately it has met Hansen."


    "What is your grade?" Yang Manli asked Hansen. She was not willing to be a 20-year-old boy. She was taken away by a 16-seven boy.


    Hansen did not speak, and showed his test results directly.


    Yang Manli only glanced at it, and suddenly the pupils shrank and the face was full of unbelievable colors.


    The evaluation on the transcript turned out to be a golden s word. Only when I saw this s, Yang Manli knew that she had lost.


    To be able to achieve the s-level evaluation, it must have hunted all the 1,000 black birds, and Hansen came out earlier than her, and the time was earlier than her.


    "How is this possible?" Yang Manli can''t believe it. Hansen actually has such a level. Before half a year ago, Hansen''s archery was still her training. How did it last half a year? Hansen''s archery level has already been Progress has reached this level.


    s level! There are not many professional shooters in the undeveloped, and they can''t get such a result. Although Hansen is reading the archery system, this progress is too exaggerated.


    And according to Yang Manli, Han Sen also participated in the Battle Armor competition, and also advertised, and also participated in the black and white boxing competition. Life did not know how rich and colorful, and he did not see him practicing hard arrow method. How did the archery skill level soar? What?


    Yang Manli looks at Han Sen with a strange look. The emotions in her heart are hard to speak. No matter how she does not believe it is unacceptable, the facts are in front of her eyes.


    The evaluation of the s level, even if she puts on her life, can''t get it. This is not something that can be done desperately. There is no way for the strength.


    However, Yang Manli is still somewhat unacceptable. Hansen��s archery strength has surpassed her, and it has exceeded so many.


    "Well, go back, this is the end of the matter." Qin Hao did not say anything more, she was very satisfied with Hansen''s performance, and she was very happy.


    However, Qin Hao is not willing to attack Yang Manli too much, so she did not say anything to praise Hansen. With her understanding of Hansen, she only knows the simple praise. It has no effect on Han Sen.


    Three people left the virtual community, but Su Xiaoqiao was still excited to see the images he recorded.


    "It''s too nb, I didn''t expect this kid''s archery to be so strong. I didn''t really see it before!" Su Xiaoqiao looked and saw, there was a feeling that he couldn''t stop.


    The kind of hearty shooting is like a collection of guns and clips in a blockbuster movie. Almost every minute is a wonderful picture full of violent killings.


    The cold and decisive figure, coupled with the arrow that runs through the black bird, can''t speak without a word, and the whole process can be shot with high energy, and there is no editing.


    Under such circumstances, it is simply unbelievable that it can be arranged well with the design of the movie, and it is not known how many times the effect of ng is comparable.


    "Kid, your embarrassed brother is so bitter, don''t give you a little punishment." Su Xiaoqiao smiled and passed the image to the virtual community of Sagittarius, and started a title "S-class dark night white bird forest full-energy high energy Unlimited shooting.


    Su Xiaoqiao hesitated for a moment, or blurred Hansen��s face, and people could not see who he was.


    "S class dark night white bird forest? Really fake?"


    "Let''s deceive, is anyone still evaluating the s-level of the White Bird Forest in the dark night?"


    Many people entered the video with a skeptical attitude and soon became a hot debate in the official virtual community of Sagittarius.


    "This is too exaggerated, edit it out?"


    "I rely on it, it turned out to be true. I just went to the official website to check the record. This test is really an s-level evaluation."


    "**Explosive God, this shooting is really god, how to do it?"


    "I have seen it ten times and I can''t stop it."


    "It''s already addictive, help me up, I can watch it again ten times."


    "Who is this person, it is too violent."


    "Where is the great god, this shot is really blasting."


    "Can''t stop, who will save me..."


    "Wait for me, go see it ten times and save you..."


    ......


    This image was quickly put on the top of the Sagittarius platform, which caused a huge upsurge in the unexplored area. Even many people in the evolutionary area heard that there was such an image and went to the community. Have a look at true and false.


    After all, the evolutionary people have also risen from the region of no evolution. They have not practiced in the dark white bird forest before. It is really rare that no one has ever received the s-level evaluation.


    After the evolutionists saw it, they were shocked and inexplicable. This person��s shooting skills are not as precise as they are. Except for strength and rate of fire, they are not able to control them. It is not as good as it is.


    Especially in such a speed advancement, we can achieve a perfect hit rate, even if they are now, they can''t guarantee that they can do it.


    This is too high for the ability to control, can not make a little mistake. After all, people are not machines, how can they not make mistakes.


    The key is that this person in the image did not hesitate at all. From the beginning to the end, many arrows were swept over the target and directly blinded out. The eyes had already looked elsewhere.


    This kind of perverted self-confidence and control is not at all powerful and fast.


    "Is this a stunt shot?"


    ��Is it really so strong?��


    "This is too unbelievable."


    "If it''s definitely not fake, the official has already set the top, it must be a true image."


    "Who is this person?"


    ...u

 Chapter 235： a man called a monster

    Yang Manli also saw this image. The time of the image coincided with the time of her competition with Hansen. It is easy to judge that the person in the image is Hansen.


    Looking at the people in the image, Yang Manli only feels that the goose bumps are about to get up, and the feeling of shooting is simply the ultimate pursuit of the shooter.


    It��s not that Hansen��s shooting is accurate, how fast it is, but the kind of eyesight and predictive ability.


    From ancient times to the present, whether it is an archer or a sniper, the biggest difficulty in hitting the target is not the precision of shooting, but the prejudgment of various complicated situations. Obviously, at this point, Hansen has reached the limit.


    It is almost like a prophet. Every arrow is shot, and it has a clear purpose, not simply chasing a certain goal.


    Yang Manli feels more and more cold when she looks at it. If she confronts Hansen positively, she even gives birth to fear that she can''t even shoot her arrows.


    The feeling can not be described, it is the conclusion that after the archery has reached a certain level, the judgment of the details, Han Sen''s ability to predict is too strong, which is the main reason for Yang Manli''s chill.


    "Qin Wei said yes, he really is suitable to be a shooter, this talent is almost born for the shooter." Yang Manli watched the video, a long breath, a complex look.


    This video has caused a lot of heated discussion in the Sagittarius community, but it is limited to this, and it is only some archery enthusiasts.


    After all, archery is a cold weapon of the unpopular. Compared with other cold weapons, there are too few archery exercises. Sagittarius is only a small circle in the archery, and there is not much influence.


    After Hansen returned to school, he just wanted to come out to eat dinner together, but the communicator had already rang, and Situ Xiang called the team of the archery school team in the past.


    When I arrived at the training ground of the school team, I found that Lao Shi, Lu Meng and Zhang Yang were all there. They were all called by Situ Xiang to the school team.


    "The third child, did you also enter the school team?" Old stone smirked on Hansen''s shoulder.


    "No way, who made me an archery system? How come you all come?" Hansen said casually.


    "No way, who let us be like you, are all archery systems." Old stone returned the original words to Hansen.


    In fact, when Situ Xiang looked at Hansen''s information, he repeatedly re-examined the information of other special enrolled students. I wanted to see if there were any materials that could be used like Hansen. They all called in, their level is OK, the talent is good, Situ Xiang is planning to train a training, even if this year is not used, the next year can be used as the main force.


    "Do you know what Stuart coach is looking for?" Hansen asked the old stone three of them.


    "Who knows, we are only entering the school team for a long time, just like you, your eyes are black." Lao Shi said.


    "Stuart coach Sui came to us, naturally it is related to training. This time, our four brothers joined the archery department, and they must win glory for the school team and win the championship of this year''s school league." Zhang Yang is still as hot as ever.


    Han Sen is trying to say something, but he saw that Situ Xiang has already whistled and sent many school team members together.


    "To summon you today, I want you to see some archery images. This is a video of a military school student. This year he will be your opponent." Situ Xiang said, he has opened the holographic projector and chose her. The holographic image was played out.


    The images are clips that have been edited by people. All of them are shots of a person in archery. They are basically the regular shooting range of the military school league.


    After more than forty minutes, the training ground was silent, so many players, but quietly even a needle fell on the ground to hear.


    Until the video was finished, the old stone wiped the cold sweat on the top of the head, and looked at the boy in the image who said indifferently: "My mother, sure that this guy is really just a military school student? Make sure he is not an evolutionist. Level professional archer?"


    "It''s terrible, is such a person really our opponent?"


    "How can I play this and lose?"


    "It''s not a human!"


    "He is the cadet student of our opponent who is not wrong, really good." Lu Meng said faintly.


    Situ Xiang looked at Lu Meng with interest and said: "It seems that you know this person, then let me introduce it to you."


    Lu Meng naturally said: "All the students present here should have heard that the captain of the Central Military Academy''s archery school team, Jing Jiwu, is called a monster man. He has been leading since the first year of school. The central military school archery team, which could only be considered one of the top four, swept the entire archery league and won the league title with unbeaten record."


    "After entering the second grade, he participated in the semi-classical league of the military academy, as the members of the team of the armored team, the members of the Guwu school team, and the team members of the hand of God. Although the Central Military Academy was originally strong in various projects. However, it is only a strong one, but with the addition of Jingji Fog, as long as there is a competition he participated in, the Central Military Academy won the championship with sweeping posture, without any exception.


    "The third grade is also sweeping, and because of the existence of the Jingji fog, the military school league has changed the rules, a player can only participate in a competition." Lu Meng continued faintly: "This year is his last in the military school. In the year, he chose his professional archery system when he could only choose one department competition."


    "It��s unfortunate, why don��t you choose anything from Beijing��s extreme fog, but we chose our archery system.��


    "You think too much. It is not very likely that we will encounter the Central Military Academy. The Beijing-based fog election has nothing to do with us."


    "It is also said that we have been in the last few years, and even the group has become a problem, how can we encounter Jingji fog."


    "Actually, I really want to meet him. If you lose to anyone, you will lose. You might as well lose to the Jingji fog. It is better to say that you are going out. I am also a man who lost to Jingjiwu."


    The old team members of the school team did not care, they apparently lost their confidence and initiative in the constant failure.


    "It seems that you know very well about the extreme Beijing fog. Then do you think we have a few chances of winning the Central Military Academy?" Situ Xiang asked Lu Meng.


    "There is no chance of winning. The Central Military Academy is not only a strong fog in Beijing. Among the other main forces, there are two players who can be ranked in the top ten. The other two can also enter the top 20, and our school team has one. There are no people in the top 100 rankings." Lu Meng said unceremoniously.


    The old players felt that Situ Xiang��s question was too unrealistic. They didn��t even have a chance to fight with the Central Military Academy. How could they win?


    Situ Xiang just nodded, did not say anything, and then turned to Hansen and asked: "Han Sen, what do you think?"

 Chapter 236： Parallel

    "You won''t know if you win or lose." Hansen replied with a smile.


    All the old players are looking at Hansen in a different look. If this is a newcomer, they may not be able to give him the history of the Black Hawk Military Academy and tell him that the Black Hawk Military Academy The school team has no way to compare with others. Even the group stage can''t pass. Even the central military school can''t see it. Wherever it needs to be warned, it will be known. If there is no war, it will have been lost.


    However, Hansen said that they did not say anything. After all, Hansen is the great **** of the school. He has amazing achievements in other projects. They did not taunt, but the words in the heart for Hansen are very Disdain.


    Situ Xiang was very satisfied with Han Sen''s words. There was always a person in the school team who still had some fighting hearts. There was no war, and it was very rare.


    After all, the Black Hawk lost too long, and no self-confidence is normal.


    "We continue to look at an image, or an archery image of an undeveloped person." Situ Xiang played another video, but this time the video is not the regular field of the military school league. At first glance, it is known as the virtual in Skynet. Battle platform.


    "The night sky white bird forest in Sagittarius!" Someone immediately recognized it.


    Then, after the video was played, Han Sen couldn''t help but stay. The video that was played was actually the image of his dark white bird forest.


    "Who is this person, so good!" The oldest stone eyed beggar boss.


    "Is this a special effect clip?"


    ��Is it really undeveloped?��


    "Isn''t it still a fog in Beijing?"


    "I have seen this, it is true, the official community of Sagittarius has been topped."


    "**Explosive God, I also passed through the night white bird forest, which is incomparable with others. Who is this person?"


    "Who is this person is not important, do you think he is worse than Jingji?" Situ Xiang looked at the crowd and asked.


    "This is no better than saying." The players were all indulged.


    Jingji fog is indeed very strong, but the people in this image, as archery is also a terrible horrible, no real comparison, they are not sure who is stronger.


    "Since someone can fight with the Jingji fog, why can''t that person be you?" Situ Xiang said faintly.


    The players did not say anything, thinking: "How can we have such technology."


    Although they all understand that Situ Xiang wants to motivate them, but after seeing such a perverted performance, they are even more embarrassed to be hit, and there is no lofty ambition.


    "Han Sen, do you think this person is better than you?" Situ Xiang asked Hansen again. She planned to use Hansen as the core player of the military school league, but if he didn''t win, even his technique. No matter how good, Situ Xiang still has to think carefully.


    "I can''t match it." Hansen coughed and said, the person inside is originally him, of course, equal.


    Now Hansen��s heart is pondering, who actually passed this image out, but fortunately his face in the image has been blurred, and others can��t see him.


    Imagine that it is impossible to be Qin Hao, but in addition to Qin Lan, who will watch his test and record the phase?


    However, Hansen did not care, even if he was known, he was no big deal.


    It��s just that Hansen��s sentence is comparable, but it makes people feel too arrogant. Such a level is beyond the level of military school students. Hansen has shown a very good level in the armor and black and white boxing. However, he rarely attends the course of the archery department, which is what the archery students know.


    Like the former Situ Xiang, the team members are also quite suspicious of Hansen''s archery level. It is hard to believe that he has such a super level.


    Situ Xiang is quite satisfied with Hansen��s answer. She thinks that this is Hansen��s self-confidence. It is so good for the competitive players. The old players are not completely without a level, because they lose. Too much, there is no such self-confidence, so even some games that should have won, and finally because of the key points, are not confident and hard to fight, want to win and lose, and finally lead to lose the game.


    "Very good, then our goal this year is to defeat the Central Military Academy. Let''s work together to cheer." Situ Xiang also arranged her training plan, let the players complete it themselves.


    "The third child, to that extent, can you really do it?" On the way back to the bedroom, Zhang Yang stared at Hansen.


    Lu Meng and Lao Shi also looked at Han Sen, who are also very interested in this issue.


    "Do you mean that the night white bird forest or the Jingji fog?" Hansen questioned.


    "Can you do the Jingji fog?" Zhang Yang looked at Hansen with a big eye. He originally wanted to ask Hansen��s dark white bird forest, but Hansen��s tone seemed to be the kind of Jingji fog. He can do it too.


    "The kind of Jingji fog is a bit difficult. The overall quality of his body is too strong. I can''t reach that level in terms of strength." Han Sen saw the image of Jingjiwu and felt that this person was terrible.


    His archery is not very tricky, very flat, but it is also very practical, just like the shortest line between two points, the technique of Jingji fog is not gorgeous, but it is reasonable and horrible, plus he is super strong and balanced. The physical quality, no matter what type of player, his strength is crushed.


    Hansen��s current physical fitness is considered to be top-notch among the undeveloped, but it seems to be worse than the Jingji fog.


    However, Hansen''s **** genes and variant genes are still a lot less complete, and the ice muscle jade bones have not yet been completed in the first stage. If both are achieved, they should be able to surpass the Jingji fog.


    "The third child, the night white bird forest, you can really do it?" Old stone could not help but ask.


    As a student of the Department of Archery, Lao Shi also knows how terrible this is, and it is simply the state that the shooter dreams of.


    "Almost." Hansen shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly.


    "If you can, we will go to the holographic hall and take a look at the dark white bird forest, save the old players in the back to make irresponsible remarks." Old stone said with some anger.


    The old players did not dare to say anything in front of them, but privately said that Hansen was arrogant and arrogant, and said that they were not reliable in the 304 bedroom, and the old stone was very uncomfortable.


    "There is no need to prove anything for unrelated people. When it comes to the game, it will naturally be known." Lu Meng said very rationally.


    Zhang Yang also nodded: "Now I don''t care about them, we try hard to practice, I hope that when I get the school team''s playing quota, I will go to the military school league. That is the best stage to prove our strength, let them know that nothing is impossible."


    Even Zhang Yang and Lu Meng said so, Lao Shi had to give up the idea of ??La Hansen going to the holographic hall.


    ��Han Xuedi, do you have time to talk alone?�� The four people were walking on the way back to the bedroom, but suddenly heard a soft and charming voice coming from the side.

 Chapter 237： Queens Restaurant

    Old Stone, they all looked at the Huangfu bottle in front of Hansen, and they didn��t close their mouths.


    "What''s the matter? Huang Biao Xuejie?" Hansen asked helplessly.


    "Promise me, the younger brother, you will not forget it?" Huangfu bottle smiled and said, and turned to the old stone, they squinted and said: "Several schoolmates don''t mind if I borrow Hansen?"


    "Don''t mind... don''t mind..." Old stone blinked at Hansen.


    Hansen remembered that he had promised to invite Emperor Yongzheng to eat. Now Huangpu Pingqing has come to the door. He is not good enough to refuse. He has to follow the Huangpu bottle.


    "The third child is really good. There is a beautiful woman in the past. Now even the new milk gods are hooked up... Why is such a good thing not falling on my old stone?" said the old stone envious.


    "That''s because you don''t have the finest skinny meat of the third child. How can a beautiful woman like a rough person like you." Lu Meng slammed.


    "That is because the beauty is not mature, otherwise they will know that the rough people are good." Old stone resentfully retorted.


    Lu Meng looked at Lao Shi with a look at the old stone. The five big and three thick guys looked like a sly character, but they were awkward and couldn��t leave.


    "Is not going to eat? What are you doing here?" Hansen looked puzzled at Huangpu Pingqing. They have already reached the gate of the military academy. The military academy is a militarized closed management. Without permission, it is not allowed to leave the campus.


    "Go to eat, hold." Huang Fu bottle gave a pass to Han Sen, then took Han Sen out of the school district, and the guard saw the pass and released it directly.


    When I left the school district, a private aircraft drove over and stopped in front of Huangfu Bottle.


    "Huangfu school sister, where are you going to take me?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "Don''t you say that you want to go to dinner?" Huangfu bottle clears Hansen''s arm in both hands and pulls Hansen on the aircraft.


    Hansen only felt his arm plunged into the choppy, looking down, Huangfu bottle wearing a white turtleneck sweater, the plump arc and the slimness of the waist are particularly conspicuous, so Hansen has to endure Can''t live more than two eyes.


    The aircraft flew for more than 40 minutes and landed on the apron of a conspicuous spherical building. Huang Fu bottle took Hansen and brushed a card before he walked in.


    Hansen glanced at the signboard in front of the gate. It was really a restaurant with the words "Queen" and the Samsung restaurant logo with the Alliance certification.


    Huangfu bottle clear with Hansen on the self-governing road, and soon came to a single room in the high-rise, this single room is very strange, and the layout of the general restaurant is very different.


    The crescent-shaped sofa faces a wall that is blocked by a curtain. The semi-circular table is placed against the wall, rather than the table in the center of the room.


    When Hansen was wondering, Huangpu Liangqing had already taken Hansen down on the sofa, then picked up the remote control next to him and opened the curtain. The back of the curtain turned out to be a one-way visible glass, and they were now Just above the exposed platform of the semi-circular balcony, looking out, there is a huge fighting field below.


    At this time, there is a fierce battle on the battlefield. There are still many audiences who are excited and shouting outside the fighting field.


    Huangpu Pingqing pressed the remote control again, and the screams of the audience immediately came in.


    ��Look at what you like to eat?�� Huangpu Pingqing presses the remote control, and many holographic images and introductions as well as quotes are jumped out.


    "I invite you to dinner today, or you come to order." Hansen''s eyes were attracted by two fighters in the fighting field.


    They turned out to be evolutionary, and it seems that the gene completion is quite high, and they have cultivated a very powerful new martial arts. One big man��s arms have turned into a cast iron-like black metal, and another woman is wearing hot pants and is exposed. The big long legs outside are like the metallic luster that shines like silver.


    One uses a fist and one leg, the strength is arrogant, the speed is amazing, and even a clear air explosion can be heard. Every punch and leg can be heard.


    Hansen is actually very strong. It is only among the undeveloped people. Compared with the powerful people in this evolutionary group, it is also a lot worse. After all, the evolution is different.


    Moreover, many of the new martial arts they use are also of great interest to Hansen, especially the new martial arts that can change the structure of the body''s particles. They can completely transform their bodies like the weapons of the gods, even the smashed armored vehicles. It is not a problem.


    However, they are not completely flawless. Whether it is the arms of a man or the long legs of a woman, they cannot maintain the state of metal structure. Every two or two minutes, they will return to normal flesh and blood. After a while, Will continue to use the new martial arts.


    "Huangfu school sister, here is it?" Hansen looked for a while, and waited for some food to be sent, only to ask curiously.


    "This Queen''s Restaurant is the business of our God of War Budokan. It is a fighting theme restaurant. Every day, students from the God of War Budokan will come here to perform. They can bring the business of the Queen''s Restaurant, and we can also serve the God of War. The publicity of the museum is also a two-pronged one." Huangfu bottle said with a smile.


    "School sister took me to Zhouzhang, not just to eat dinner?" Han Sen asked Huangfu Pingqing to ask, just taking him out of the military school is very troublesome, not an easy task.


    ��What are the plans after graduation?�� Huang Fu��s bottle did not answer Han Sen, but asked.


    "There is still any plan. If you enter the military school, you will be enlisted in the military. If you graduate, you will have to enter the military service." Hansen said casually.


    Huangpu Bottle Qing poured a glass of wine for Hansen, and poured a cup for himself. After he had a cup of drink with Hansen, he continued to say: "General military school graduates, that is, the rank of lieutenant, a better lieutenant, excellent can Get the captain, and on your terms, you can directly lead the rank of the major."


    "School is too praised." Hansen laughed, the cadet''s ability to lead the rank of major is basically the ultimate.


    "Are you going to fight hard in the army in the future, or will you retire after you finish your service?" Huang Fu asked.


    "This is not yet planned." Hansen said that although the Special Security Action Group is also affiliated with the military, it is not limited to the orthodox military forces and will not affect Hansen because it is limited to the shelter. Position in the army.


    "If you want to fight hard in the military, you may wish to consider joining us at the Battle of the Gods. Many people in the military have practiced in our God of War Budokan. I believe that it will help you."


    Huangpu Pingqing has said so much, Hansen is not a fool, naturally he understands.


    What Han Sen is trying to say, Huangfu Pingqing smiled and said: "You don''t have to rush to answer me. You can still think about it for a few years. You can think about it slowly."


    "Missy, I am ready according to your instructions." During the speech, suddenly a manager-like person knocked on the door and respectfully prayed to Huangfu.

 Chapter 238： Why not ordinary?

    After the manager left, Huang Fu bottle smiled and looked at Han Sen and asked: "Do you know why the name here is called the Queen?"


    Hansen shook his head and thought, "Why did you get this name, how can I know that I am not a warrior martial arts martial art, nor have I come here to eat."


    "That is because there is a real empress here." Huangpu Pingqing said seriously.


    "Queen?" Hansen stunned. What kind of queen is coming from the league, the most senior figure is the head of the league, and then the members of the House of Lords, the General Marshal.


    "It doesn''t mean the Queen of the Alliance, but the Queen of the Fighting Field." Huang Fu said, and he screamed at the battlefield.


    Han Sen noticed that the two evolutionists had left the battlefield. A host-like person walked onto the fighting platform and shouted at Mai with a very excited voice: "The following is the most exciting. The moment of the human heart has arrived. The Queen of our Queen''s Martial Arts Field is about to usher in her first thousand battles. Can Her Majesty keep her unbeaten record? Let us wait and see. Welcome with your cheers and applause. Your Majesty, Your Majesty."


    Then, the lights of the entire battlefield were extinguished, leaving only a beam of light shining on the exit of the battlefield. A tall woman in a fighting suit walked out of the passage.


    This woman''s wearing a butterfly mask, can not see what it looks like, but the body is extremely tall, about one meter eight or so, the whole person is like a steel gun, there is a kind of casually explosive power.


    At the moment when the woman appeared, the audience in the entire battlefield boiled like boiling water, shouting loudly the words of the Queen, so many people shouted neatly, and there was an inexplicable and amazing momentum. .


    The woman stood on the fighting platform and raised her left hand high. The index finger and the **** shook the sky together. When the gesture came out, the atmosphere of the battlefield suddenly reached the extreme. Many people cheered and stood. Come out.


    "Today, we will challenge our Majesty the Queen, from the evolution of the Tekken Budokan Xu Zhiqiang..." Under the introduction of the host, a man in his thirties also boarded the battle platform.


    Hansen did not have the heart to listen to the introduction of the host. His eyes have been looking at the woman who is called the Queen. The momentum on her body is really terrible, like the one coming out of the blood of the dead sea.


    Hansen��s killing spirit is also heavy, but compared with this woman, but there is a little fog to see the feeling of fog, there is no comparison.


    When Hansen looked at the woman, the duel had already begun. The Xu Zhiqiang double fist was turned into a golden metal shape, and he smashed toward the Queen.


    The fist was fast and smashing, breaking the air and making a dull burst of air. With Hansen��s eyesight, he didn��t even see how he punched it. He couldn��t help but say: ��The strong man in the evolution is really not me. Comparable, this punch is terrible."


    This is the super-alloy boxing that is famous in the evolutionary new martial arts. It is the most advanced version of the alloy boxing. In the church, it is the S-class new martial arts in the evolutionary area. Even among the evolutionists, it can be practiced less. It��s a lot better than the alloy punch of the man who just performed.


    Then Han Sen soon discovered that Xu Zhiqiang was really not his fist, but the footwork under his feet. The step was as fast as a stun, but it was close to the Queen in two steps, and it seized a favorable position. From the angle of the most uncomfortable feeling of the Queen, the horrible punch was directly blasted to the Queen��s head.


    The Queen did stand still and did not move, letting the fist that was harder than steel hit her in the sun.


    Hey!


    Such as defeating the leather, the horrible super-alloy boxing in the woman''s sun, the woman''s head turned out to be only slightly biased, and then straightened his head, staring at Xu Zhiqiang with a pair of cold and beautiful eyes.


    And Xu Zhiqiang''s face has been ugly to the extreme, the face is unbelievable, completely unbelievable, he has become a super-alloy boxing, even in that part can not hurt a woman.


    "Now it''s my turn." The Queen slowly raised her left hand, and the four fingers straightened together, and the thumb was slightly bent, turning into a hand knife. The white skin turned into a blood red color in a blink of an eye. Blood-stained steel knife.


    Seeing that the woman raised the hand knife, Xu Zhiqiang under the powerful pressure of oppression, even summoned his animal soul in desperation.


    A metal half-length armor and a long knife with a cold cold light appeared. Xu Zhiqiang held the knife in both hands and screamed, and even stepped forward to the Queen.


    If the knife is thunderous, it will be lightning fast, but it will only be in front of the Queen.


    The Queen��s eyes were still indifferent, and there was no intention to dodge, until the knife reached in front of him, and suddenly waved his hand at the beast and the sword.


    The movement of the Queen, the whole person is like a scabbard of murder, the hand blade and the real beast soul knife slammed together, the beast soul knife turned out to be like wood, directly cut off by her hand knife, The power of the Queen is still non-stop, and the whole person has passed by Xu Zhiqiang.


    Hey!


    The steel beast soul armor in front of Xu Zhiqiang was actually pulled out with a long mark, and the blood was like a spring water.


    The Queen waved her hand casually, and the blood on her hand had already receded, and the Xeon had a direct plop on the fighting platform and never got up.


    In the cheers of the audience''s mountains and tsunami, the doctors who had been waiting for the side immediately rushed up and gave emergency treatment to the seriously injured Xu Zhiqiang.


    And the empress was like doing a trivial thing, and made a double-finger gesture to the audience, causing more boiling cheers, and then went directly to the passage that left the battle platform, and soon disappeared. In the channel.


    Han Sen looked at the eyes, he saw a lot of evolutionary images of the evolutionary on the Sky. However, there is no such thing as a powerful and invincible horror like the Queen. It is obvious that the Queen is already the top figure among the evolutionists.


    The Queen��s blow just now, even Hansen did not fully understand how she did it.


    "A thousand duels, an evolutionist challenge from different martial arts halls, no one can defeat her, she is the queen here, that is, the carefully trained disciples of our Ares Budokan, if you are willing to join us at the Ares Budokan, You can also get the same treatment as the Queen. With your talent, you may be stronger than the Queen in the future." Huang Wei said with a smile.


    "Is the Queen a normal disciple?" Hansen naturally refused to believe that the Queen is just an ordinary disciple of the Warsong Budokan.


    "Of course not, if you want, you can be less ordinary." Huang Fu bottle smiled.


    "How is it not ordinary?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "Oh, my sister, I am a niece in the emperor''s house, isn''t it more ordinary?" Huang Fu said with a clear eyes.


    puff!


    Han Sen just drank a sip of water in his mouth and just sprayed it out.

 Chapter 239： Strange blood creature

    Hansen: Not evolution.


    Rank: None


    Shouyuan: 2oo.


    The evolution of the gods requires: a hundred genes.


    Have genes: 1oo points for common genes, 1oo points for original genes, 64 points for variant genes, and 5o points for gene of gods.


    Hansen entered the steel armor shelter and looked at his own state. The variant gene is still a little worse. The **** gene is not good. You can find a way to make some variant genes first.


    As for the invitation of Huangpu Pingqing, Hansen naturally has no interest. The Queen is indeed outrageous, but Hansen does not think that it is the result of the teaching of the God of War. From the Queen��s body, Hansen feels the deepest. Still her unique killing temperament.


    "It''s a powerful woman. In the whole league, I am still too weak. I must be promoted to the sanctuary of the Second God as soon as possible." Han Sen thought of walking out of the steel armor shelter and preparing to find a place to hunt. Kill mutants.


    After walking out of the city gate, Han Sen��s eyes swept away, but there was some accidental red rope around the neck of the city.


    This is the secret code he had agreed with Lu Weinan at the time, but he was so casually saying that there was no real matter, and he did not really want to find cooperation with Lu Weinan. After all, the two had had a fight before, it is difficult to guarantee that Lu Weinan did not Grudge.


    So Hansen almost forgot about this matter, but now he suddenly saw the secret code of the agreement, and this code should be the one that he gave to Lu Weinan. Now Lu Weinan took the initiative to leave a secret, which made Hansen��s heart a little vigilant. .


    However, Hansen wanted to see what Lu Weinan wanted to do, and he went out quietly and turned around outside. When he was at night, he used the ability of the blood-colored beast to turn around. But there was no ambush in the accident.


    When the question came to the neck tree, I saw a piece of paper in the red rope, and pulled out the paper. I saw that it was an address written in a mountain not far from the steel armor shelter.


    Hansen hesitated for a moment, or found the past according to the address. Even if Lu Weinan wanted to harm him, he had to figure out why, otherwise he would be secretly stared but did not know the reason, and he would always feel a little uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, he has a blood-stained beast, went to the agreed place, used discoloration ability to disguise himself, turned around, there is no ambush, only Lu Weinan stood alone under an old tree, looks like Quite anxious.


    "What are you looking for?" Incarnation became the appearance of b god, Hansen went to Lu Weinan.


    "Big brother, you can count it, I am looking for you to find the hardship!" Lu Weinan excitedly ran over and said.


    "There is something to say directly." Hansen frowned.


    "Big Brother, I have a blood creature in the dark swamp, but my level is not enough to hunt the blood creature, so I want to find a big brother to cooperate with you..." Lu Weinan quickly said the cause and effect of the matter. Again.


    Lu Weinan has waited for Hansen for a few days. He himself can''t make the blood creature, but he is looking for a big force, and he is afraid that the blood creature will be swallowed, or too much.


    So I thought of Hansen. I left the secret with the thought of trying it out, and then waited for a few days here. I didn��t see Hansen appearing. Lu Weinan was about to give up. I actually saw Hansen really coming. Where is not happy.


    "What, you said that you have a humanoid blood creature?" Hansen stared at Lu Weinan.


    "Yeah, the whole body is covered with black armor, with a black rifle in his hand, and a black one-horned horse riding underneath, running like a fly on the swamp, not going down. Shen." Lu Weinan said more than a hand.


    "There are long guns and mounts. What kind of ghosts and blood creatures are there, willn''t they be individuals?" Hansen looked at Lu Weinan with some disbelief.


    "Big Brother, I really didn''t lie to you. Although it looks like a human being, you know that it is not a human being, it must be a blood creature." Lu Weinan said quickly.


    "Oh, have you played with him? What happened?" Hansen asked Lu Weinan.


    Lu Weinan''s old face is red: "That guy is too powerful, the one-horned horse sitting down is running fast, but fortunately I have a scorpion bird to run away."


    Hansen suddenly understood that Lu Weinan must have been completely abused, and the iron ostrich ran away, so he would come to him.


    "Returning to really kill the blood creature, how are you going to divide?" Hansen thought about it and looked at Lu Weinan.


    "The soul of the beast is the old rule, whoever gets it, as for the other... I estimate that the flesh and blood of the humanoid blood creatures may not be edible, and the lance with the lance and the one-angle he sat down Ma, we are the same as one person, how about your first choice?" Lu Weinan asked.


    "Take me to see it first, if I can kill, then we will talk about how to divide according to the situation, it is useless to kill more talks." Han Sen thought about it.


    "Yes." Lu Weinan agreed to bite his teeth.


    Hansen didn''t kill him last time, or let him believe in Hansen''s character. If he changed someone else, he wouldn''t take the other person to see the blood creature in any case. This is his capital.


    Hansen carried the sword of the jihad angel and went to the dark swamp with Lu Weinan.


    Lu Weinan rode the iron ostrich in front of the road, Han Sen flies with wings, enters the dark swamp and only half the sun, Hansen has been a mutant that has been more than two meters long.


    Directly with the jihad angel''s sword into two paragraphs, just cooked to supplement the variant gene, mutated the hard shell, in front of the jihad angel sword like tofu is vulnerable.


    Lu Weinan looked at the sword of the jihad angel but his eyes were shining: "Big brother, this is the treasure of the **** blood creature on the island of Godland? Have you got the soul of the **** blood creature?"


    "You know it is clear, the beast does not have it." Han Sen replied casually, and summoned Jun Jun to eat meat together.


    This is too big. He and Lu Weinan can''t eat one tenth of them together. It is not convenient to bring them together. It is better to let Jun Jun eat together, and Hansen is also used to calling Qi Jun to eat together.


    Hansen did not let Jun Jun use the battle form, or a small appearance, licking the cooked mutant meat at the foot of Hansen.


    "Unfortunately, the Golden Sandworm King cannot be summoned to eat together." Hansen secretly regrets that the Golden Sandworm King belongs to his deity. Many people have seen it. In the state of b God, it is still not summoned, so as to avoid Wear it.


    "Big Brother, are you still feeding it?" Lu Weinan thought that Jun Jun had no fighting power as before, and he reached out and touched Jun��s head.


    "Roar!"


    However, Lu Weinan��s hand has not yet met Jun Jun. He felt that the invaded Jun Jun directly turned into a fighting state and turned into a black tiger. He opened the blood basin and bite it to Lu Weinan��s hand. (To be continued.) 8

 Chapter 240： Blood Knight

    I have to say that Lu Weinan did not brag. His escape ability was indeed true. His body was very strange. In that case, he even shrank his hand back, and at the same time he stepped back and retreated. Tiger mouth.


    However, Jun Jun has already rushed to Lu Weinan. Lv Weinan is so close to the distance that there is no room for dodging. He will be hit by a pair of tiger claws.


    "Hey, come back to eat." Han Sen yelled at Jun Jun, and he also counted on Lu Weinan to lead the way. It was really bad to be killed by Jun Jun.


    Lu Weinan was the rest of his life. He couldn��t believe it and yelled at Jun Jun: "It...it...is it not a variant pet? How can it..."


    Hansen did not pay attention to his own food, but Lu Weinan called himself: "I know, it is evolution, it has evolved!"


    Lu Weinan admired the jealousy and looked at Jun Jun. He said silently: "Big brother, your life is too good. You have raised a mutant pet and it has evolved. This is equivalent to a blood-level fighting pet. If this thing is sold, it is worth more than the average blood animal soul!"


    "It��s a good luck." Hansen thought: "If you see a jihad angel, then you know what is really worth it."


    Thinking of the jihadist angel, Hansen is still a little depressed. He tried to feed the jihadist angels to mutate the flesh and blood. The jihadist angels didn��t even look at them, and they simply dismissed the mutated flesh and blood.


    On the contrary, when Hansen was eating the flesh and blood of the gods, the jihadist angels showed considerable interest.


    It is a pity that Hansen is not extravagant enough to take her blood and blood to feed her. She can only ignore her for the time being, and she will not eat it.


    The two men continued to go on the road after eating and drinking, because the mutation was too big, Hansen��s stomach was rounded up, but even a little variant gene was not obtained.


    Hansen and Lu Weinan flew in the dark swamp for four or five days, and finally arrived at the place where Lu Weinan said. Unfortunately, there was no hunting for suitable mutants along the way. They were all too big guys and ate a lot. Together, Hansen only got a little variation gene.


    The place that Lu Weinan said is a very ordinary water grass in the dark swamp, where you can see beautiful water plants and shallow lakes everywhere.


    In the middle of a piece of water, one rides a black one-horned horse, a single black handgun, and the knight wrapped in black and bright armor, standing on the water grass, has a sense of loneliness.


    Hansen was only looking at it from a distance, and he was sure that it was definitely not a person. Just as Lu Weinan said, as long as he saw him, he knew that it would never be a human being.


    The knight''s black armor is non-gold non-jade, more like a tortoise shell or a kind of beetle''s carapace, and the connection of the armor is very different from that of human beings, more like the armor is directly connected together, instead of the bones and flesh inside.


    Very strange feeling, but Hansen has been certain that this is definitely a blood creature, and it is also a very terrible blood creature.


    It is far more powerful than the stone man who took him to kill him. He only saw the big gun in his hand and the one-horned horse under his seat. He knew that this was not an ordinary blood creature.


    The humanoid itself is already very remarkable, but this blood creature has a mount. Hansen has never heard of it before.


    "Big brother, how? Is it true that the blood creature is right?" In the grass, Lu Weinan lowered his voice and said to Hansen.


    "Well, it''s true that the blood creature is right, but it seems that it is very difficult. I don''t have enough confidence to solve him." Hansen tells the truth, he is not sure.


    This blood creature is too strange, perhaps not inferior to the jihad angel on the island of God, and there is no second **** of blood and blood in his hand.


    Fortunately, he has a sword of jihad angels in his hand. Even if this blood creature is as powerful as the jihadist angel, he does not have no chance.


    "Big brother, you said how to tell me to listen to you." Lu Weinan thought that Han Sen was dissatisfied with his previous way of distributing spoils, so he would say that he was not sure, and quickly added a sentence.


    "I am afraid that the two of us can''t make it." Han Sen sat down on the black monopod, which is unusual for the blood creatures. He was always a little uneasy. According to his observation, the black one-horned horse may not be an ordinary one. The mount is so simple.


    Lu Weinan said with great enthusiasm: "If you don''t try to know, such a rare blood creature can definitely be worth a lot of money. If you can get the soul of the beast, it will really make a big profit."


    "Alright, let''s talk about the problem of distribution first. The distribution method you proposed earlier may not work well," Hansen said.


    "Then how do you say?" Lu Weinan looked at Hansen carefully.


    "In this case, the information is provided by you. Even if you are 20%, the remaining 80% will be calculated according to the output. How do you like this?" Hansen thought about it.


    "Good." Lu Weinan agreed to bite his teeth, at least it can be divided into 20%. If you go to find a **** or a fist group, I am afraid I can only get about 10%.


    And as long as they can exert their strength, and later they will score, Lu Weinan also wants to fight, and does not let Hansen go to kill the blood creatures.


    After all, such a rare blood creature can have the opportunity to kill the last words, maybe you can get his animal soul.


    After the two people discussed it, they quietly approached the blood creature from the grass. Hansen thought that this blood creature would be so powerful, as long as he could not fly, the two of them would not be too dangerous, and they would not fly. Just go.


    When two people were one or two hundred meters away from the blood creature, he suddenly looked up and looked at Hansen.


    Hansen can clearly see that the blood-stained creature helmet is a pair of blood-stained eyes, just like the **** flame of death, completely unable to see the white part of the eye, with a creepy killing.


    Haven''t waited for Hansen and Lu Weinan to react, the blood creature suddenly drove the black one-horned horse under the seat, like a whirlwind, rushing toward Hansen and Lu Weinan, the black big gun was also taken by him. Raised it out and made an assassination.


    "Be careful, this guy is terrible." Hansen took the sword of the jihad angel with both hands, and ran the ice muscle jade to the limit, staring at the mad rushing blood creature.


    The black unicorn had a striking impact, and the four hooves ran wildly on the lake. It didn''t fall into the water at all, running directly on the water, it looked magical.


    Almost in a blink of an eye, the blood creature has already rushed to the front of Hansen four or five meters. With that powerful spur, a shot stabbed Hansen��s chest. The gun was like a black lightning. Stole Hansen��s chest. (To be continued.) 8

 Chapter 241： Two **** blood creatures

    Hansen��s eyes flashed coldly, and the sword of the jihad angel rushed out in a rebellious manner.


    when!


    The sword and the big hit together, an irresistible terrorist force, directly hit Hansen Lian people with a sword and flew out.


    Hansen is considered to be the top ** among the human beings in the First God''s Shelter. He couldn''t help the power of the blood creature. After flying a few meters, he rolled out a dozen meters in the water grass to force it. Stay in shape.


    Lu Weinan, who was holding the side of the horned horse on the side, was shocked. Hansen��s strength was known to him. Even Hansen was knocked out for more than a dozen meters. His strength was even worse.


    Seeing that the blood creature of the gods turned around, he would sweep over to him. Lv Weinan turned and ran, while he ran and shouted: "Big brother runs fast, and the idea is too handy."


    The blood creatures slammed against Lu Weinan, but Lu Weinan��s body was slippery, like a muddy, drilling from the side of the tip, running and screaming the iron scorpion bird, squatting on the iron ostrich Fly to the sky.


    The blood creature didn''t succeed, and he didn''t chase Lu Weinan again. He turned and went to Hansen. The impact of the one-horned horse was too violent. The distance of more than ten meters was almost a sprint before Hansen. The dragon came out and stabbed Hansen��s chest again.


    boom!


    The **** butcher''s beast spirit descended on Hansen and merged with Hansen, which made Hansen possess the power of the **** slaughter.


    The sacred angel''s sword once again collided with the big, with a harsh metal friction and a splash of sparks. Hansen was still struck by two or three steps when he used the **** slaughter to transform himself.


    Two guys like violent monsters fought wildly on the grass, and Lu Weinan in the sky looked at him. He couldn��t think of the blood creature that was so powerful.


    The name of God is in the steel armor sanctuary, but no one knows no one. Some time ago, just one person grabbed the **** blood creature on the island of Godland in front of them.


    Such a cow man, even in the case of using the blood of the beast and the soul of the body, was suppressed by the blood creature, it is simply unimaginable.


    Hansen is also a horror in his heart. This blood-blooded creature is not inferior to the jihadist angel, and his law is really powerful. It is against the heart and against it. It is not cheap, but it is smothered.


    Although Hansen has already seen the **** fox king and the black feather beast king, he has also seen a powerful jihad angel, but he can��t help but marvel at the law of this blood creature. A blood creature can actually Using these methods, I am afraid that within the shelter of the First God, there are not many people who can match him in law.


    "Big brother, retreat, this idea is too embarrassing." Lu Weinan yelled at Hansen in the air.


    Although Hansen was suppressed, but there is no meaning to retreat, although he has been suppressed, but not immediately lost, this blood creature wants to kill him is not so easy, he also wants to test this Where is the bottom line of the **** blood creature?


    Such a rare and powerful blood creature, Hansen naturally does not want to let go, only to find out his bottom line, I have to find a way to kill it.


    Hansen was soon attracted to this strange method of blood creatures. Although his method seemed to have only simple thorns and sweeps, Hansen continued to pick up a lot of things. Whether it is a thorn or a sweep, it has a strong rotational force, as if it were in his hand, when it is pierced or swept out, it carries a high-speed rotation.


    When piercing, the high-speed rotating power will make him change like a drill bit. As long as it is stabbed, even if it is a blood-stained armor, I am afraid to be stabbed in a transparent hole.


    The same is true when sweeping, the body that rotates at a high speed, the force that hits it is removed, and it is impossible to pose a threat to him.


    "A very good law." Han Sen watched his law carefully while fighting, but he still did not see how he used this high-speed rotation method. It was almost impossible to be killed by the blood creature.


    Hansen said nothing, the singular prince who directly released the fighting state, screaming at the gap between the blood creatures, but who knows that the unicorn under the blood-blooded creature has suddenly stood up and squatted. To Jun Jun, Jun Jun did not guard against this, and was suddenly thrown out of the dozens of meters, and played several rounds on the ground before standing up again.


    Fortunately, Jun Jun''s body is strong and strong, this cockroach has not been able to seriously hurt it, but its mouth is also overflowing with blood, a tiger cub will rush to the past and the one-horned horse desperately.


    Hansen directly summoned Jun Jun back, and then took a wing and flew away, no longer fighting the blood creature.


    "Mother''s, it is so terrible, how can there be such a terrible blood creature in the dark swamp!" Lu Weinan drove the iron scorpion to the side of Hansen.


    "I guess it''s true. It''s not a **** blood creature, but two **** blood creatures." Hansen flew in the air, but his eyes were staring at the blood creatures below.


    "You mean that the one-horned horse is actually an independent blood creature?" Lu Weinan suddenly understood and suddenly called: "So we are not facing two blood creatures at the same time, this is still a hair." !"


    Han Sen stared at the blood creatures, and there was no chance at all. He had a monarch, and he could use it as the one with the one-horned horse.


    It��s just that Hansen is not good at riding, and that the blood biology method is too rough, and Hansen��s knife is not his opponent.


    It was only with the "Super Particle Acceleration" that it was able to support it for so long, and escaped many key attacks from the blood creatures.


    However, if you ride on the monarch, the super-particle acceleration must not be used, it can only be positive and hard, no matter the strength or the technique is completely inferior to the **** blood creature.


    Moreover, there is no way for the **** slaughter to turn around and to ride on Jun Jun. Without the **** slaughter, Hansen��s power is not enough to counter the blood creature.


    If you want to think about it, you can only use it to contain the blood creatures. You can only come by yourself.


    "You can''t fly anyway, you can''t help me, but you can do it ten times, but you can do it ten times in ten times. You can always kill you." Han Sen was worried, and he found a place to rest with Lu Weinan, etc. Raise your spirit and go to the blood creature.


    When the rest is enough, Hansen goes directly to the water grass where the blood creature is located.


    However, Hansen has not yet reached the place. He has seen that the blood creature is slowly coming out of a lake. Hansen is puzzled. He does not know what he is going to do in the lake.

 Chapter 242： Spiral gun method

    Hansen looked left and right in the distance. It was just a small lake. A large part of the palm is similar to a small pond. The shallow water can see the bottom in the sun.


    There are a lot of water plants around the lake and in the water. The green oil is very lush, and there are no special places.


    "Is this guy still a cleansing, went to take a shower? But I have never seen a horse riding on a mount and going to take a bath!" Han Sen couldn''t see why, so he didn''t think about it for a while, and took up the holy war. The sword of the angel summoned the sinister king of the fighting state, and turned it into a **** scorpion and killed the **** of blood.


    One person and one pet force the **** of blood, but only persisted for more than 20 minutes and could not hold on. The shooting method of the **** blood creature was too powerful. Every time the impact hit Han Senzhen��s arm, it hit hundreds of times. Hansen��s arm was not abolished, relying on ice muscle jade surgery and super particle flow acceleration to avoid critical attacks.


    Even the blood armor of Hansen��s body was cut through the gunpoint several times, and the blood was infiltrating.


    Hansen did not say anything. He found an opportunity to turn around and shake his wings. He summoned Jun Jun back. If there was no shackle, Han Sen couldn��t hold it for more than 20 minutes.


    Taking advantage of his own wings, he couldn''t catch up with the blood creatures. Hansen recovered his physical strength and went to find the blood creature to do a big job. He just ran and rested enough to fight again, for seven or eight days. I don��t know how many frames of the blood creatures are big and small.


    "Big brother, this is not a way to go on, is it going to ask someone to help?" Lu Weinan saw Hansen lose every time, although he was not seriously injured, but this is not a problem, Han Sen is not the opponent of the blood creature.


    "Don''t worry, let me try." Hansen is not in a hurry.


    Although he has been defeated in these days, the strange shooting method of the blood creature has been touched by him. Now his interest in the shooting method is still above the blood creature itself.


    The gun of the **** blood creature has a strong rotating force, and there are also positive and negative rotations. If it is a positive rotation, the force on the upper side will be outwardly bombed, and if it is a reversal, the force will lie. The top will be pulled in the direction of the blood creature.


    This is actually very similar to the "Da Yin Yang magnetic gun". The large yin and yang magnetic gun can achieve similar effects by the combination of the negative force and the positive force.


    The use of positive and negative rotation also needs to grasp the timing, otherwise it will be counterproductive. This is also a psychological warfare, and it is actually a nature with black and white boxing.


    It��s just that the blood creatures are quite weird. It seems to be able to see through the hearts of the people. Every time they can use the positive and negative spins just right, which makes Han Sen very puzzling.


    Because the psychological warfare is Hansen''s best, but no matter how he tries, the result is the same, the blood creature can fully see his mind, and use the correct method.


    Hansen really can''t believe that a blood creature will be smart enough to see his mind completely.


    And that blood creature does not look so smart, or he will not stay here anymore.


    "What is the reason, can you see through my mind? If you can know this, you can use the shortcomings of his guns to kill him directly." Han Sen secretly thought.


    The spiral gun method is really powerful, just like the "big yin and yang magnetic gun", it is a technique that can crush the same level, but the same, when used, must face great risks.


    If Hansen can judge the correct when he uses the positive rotation, when to use the reversal, as long as he uses the reversal, he will use his strength to pull the power and use his power to pull the force. Killed himself.


    The only trouble now is that Hansen has tried many times. Every time his judgment is wrong, it is simply impossible for Hansen who is good at predicting.


    "Does he really have the ability to read the heart? Can you see through what is in my heart?" Hansen frowned.


    Lu Weinan was very depressed on the side and had to say to Han Sen: "That big brother, try again. I will go around and hunt down the mutant creatures and see if there are other blood creatures."


    These days, Lu Weinan looked at Hansen��s jump up and down by the blood creature. He didn��t know how many times he was abused. Lu Weinan was a little bit dead. This blood creature or the two gods are too strong. Even if you really find someone to come over, it is not easy to kill him. If he wants to run, I am afraid that no one can stop him.


    It��s useless to have more people. With such strength and speed, no one can hold his charge.


    "Good." Hansen responded, and he was still thinking about why the blood creature could see through his mind.


    Carefully recall the battle between yourself and the blood creatures for seven or eight days. The more memories, the more sure, the blood creature must be able to see through his mind, otherwise it will not be so accurate every time, even a mistake Have not committed.


    "If he can really see through my mind, then a normal attack will have no use for him." Han Sen pinched his chin.


    The only way to defeat the blood creature is to make the strength of your own life inconsistent with your own behavior. Even if the blood creature can see through one''s mind, it is at most able to judge Hansen''s real attack. Where is the goal, it is impossible to judge what the power of Hansen is.


    "If you want to make the strength and behavior of the match do not match, "Da Yin Yang magnetic cannon" is a good choice, the same punch, but the effect is negative or positive, the effect is completely different, is suitable for use To deal with this blood creature."


    Han Sen is quite a bit annoyed: "Unfortunately, my "Da Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon" is just a beginner''s study. Even the entry is not enough. It is impossible to play the real force and the positive force. This is a bit of trouble."


    In the next two days, Hansen fought several times with this blood creature. As a result, he became more and more certain that this blood creature would definitely be able to see through his mind, at least to see through his real target.


    At the same time, Han Lin directly began to practice the "Da Yin Yang Magnet". Only then can he kill this blood creature by himself, otherwise many people will be useless.


    Unless he does not run, no one can trap him.


    Not to mention such a special blood creature, Hansen is not willing to share with others.


    The cultivation of "Da Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon" is not too difficult. It is a relatively mild super-nuclear genetic technique. With Hansen''s current gene completion degree, the cultivation progress is very fast.


    However, it is very difficult to convert the negative force and the positive force.


    In the gunming method of this blood creature, Hansen got a lot of experience in the conversion of power, which made the progress very smooth.


    Even so, Han Sen spent more than half a month to really get started with the "Great Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon", barely able to play the power and the positive force.

 Chapter 243： Both lose

    Ps: For the book friend 161202033417914 promoted the rudder master plus, I am sorry that there were some things yesterday, can not add in time, please forgive.


    In the first few days, Lu Weinan often came back. Recently, he has not seen his figure for several days, and he did not know whether he gave up completely or went to other people to help.


    There were no outsiders, Hansen had thought about using the bow and arrow to shoot the blood creature, but he didn��t even have a **** of blood and soul. Even if he shot him, the mutant beast couldn��t hurt it. Only blood creatures, in the end, can only kill him by hard power.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s "Da Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon" has been introduced, so I am going to try it in the past to see if it is the same as he guessed.


    Taking a deep breath, Han Sen inserted the sword of the jihad angel back into his back, directly blending himself with the **** butcher, and clenched his fist to the blood creature.


    The reason why he does not use the sword of the jihad angel is not that he does not want to use it, but his "big yin and yang magnetic cannon" has just been introduced, there is no way to use it on the weapon, and the bare hand is only barely used.


    This time Hansen played a 12-point spirit, and there was no sword of the jihad angel to resist. If there is a carelessness, I am afraid I will suffer a big loss.


    The blood creatures don''t know what to do here. Hansen has been coming for almost a month. He doesn''t mean to leave. He is walking next to the lake every day, sometimes taking a bath in the lake.


    Seeing that Hansen came over again, the blood creatures had already gotten used to it. The guns were stabbed in the face of Hansen. The black guns seemed to be lightning bolts. They instantly stabbed Hansen and had already attached them to Hansen��s neck. On the skin.


    Hansen��s low slamming sound, the super-particle flow accelerated the body, and the four hooves burst out with unparalleled power, stepping out one step at a time, and the hard fire flashed the lightning bolt.


    At this time, Hansen only slammed into the **** blood creatures with a fist, and the blood creatures returned to the gun and directly blocked Hansen��s fist.


    The fist collided with the gun body, and the rotating gun body collapsed to the outward spiral force, and Hansen��s fist was ejected.


    Hansen is overjoyed. This blood creature can only judge his true intention of attack. As for the power of this boxing, the blood creature can''t judge it.


    The fist is under the powerful positive rotation force, but it has not been ejected. This fist implies a weak force. The fist is not soft and the fist is not only popped up, but the speed is accelerated. The **** gun, the smashing bang on the chest of the blood creature.


    Hansen originally wanted to kneel on his face, but he did not control it. He was shot by the gun. Although he did not bounce off, the position was still offset, and he only hit the chest of the blood creature.


    The fist and the non-Golden non-jade armor fight to make a dull sound, which sounds not loud.


    Hansen��s fist went away and his body quickly retreated, because the one-horned horse under the blood-blooded creature had already used the one-headed horn and slammed into Hansen��s chest, which made him have to retreat.


    Fortunately, this nearly a month, Hansen has already seen this move many times, the heart has been prepared, the retreat is very timely, no harm, his eyes are always staring at the blood creature.


    "The effect of the yin force has a dynamic effect, should it have a little effect on him?" Han Sen is also a bit embarrassed in his heart, do not know how this effect of the force.


    God blood creatures stared at Hansen with a pair of blood-red eyes. He didn��t even shoot directly. After a second, his mouth blew a trace of blood.


    Hansen was overjoyed, and he never imagined it. The sturdy effect of the yin force was so strong. The hyperthyroidism of the blood creature was not worse than the blood of the god. This fist force passed through the hyperthyroidism and directly injured the internal organs of the blood creature. .


    "Hey!" When Han Sen was excited, he suddenly saw that the blood creature of the **** screamed, and the violent guns were killed. The speed and strength were even faster and stronger than usual.


    Han Sen still dared to scorn, and did not dare to go up with his bare hands, pulling out the sword of the jihad angel and fighting with the blood of the creature.


    Hey!


    The gun and the sword slammed, Hansen was shocked and repulsed by more than two meters, and the blood of the blood of the gods was mad, and the gun in his hand was more violent. For example, the poisonous dragon generally stabbed Hansen.


    "The real evil door, how did this guy get hurt, but it became more fierce? Is it the battle of the beast?" Han Sen only resisted two shots, and he felt that he could not resist it. He quickly released Jun Jun to help him. For a moment, let him have the opportunity to summon his wings and flee.


    Flying to the sky for twenty meters, summoned Jun Jun back, Han Sen thought that he was safe, but suddenly felt a cold in his heart, a chill spread in his heart, suddenly yelling, the wings flew up .


    But after all, it was a little slower. The black lightning violently crossed the sky, and the smashing impact on Hansen''s wing, like a drill, was strongly rotated and drilled inside.


    Hey!


    Although there is a layer of **** armor outside the wings, but it can not stop the long gun with strong rotating power, directly pierced by a long gun, the entire long gun has been worn in the past, the strength is still rushing to the sky.


    Hansen was covered in cold sweat. Fortunately, this gun pierced his wings. If it was his body, he is now finished.


    Fortunately, in his long battle and hunting, the induction of murder and crisis saved his life. In such a dangerous situation, he avoided the vitality of the body, but only shot in the wings.


    It��s too late to chase the rifle, dragging a wounded wing and slanting away to fly away. He can��t fall, otherwise he will be caught up by the blood creature to kill. He is not a blood creature now. Opponent.


    Fortunately, the blood creature did not know why he had not chased him all the time. After chasing it for a while, he returned and went back and licked his rifle.


    Hansen took a long sigh of relief and took the injured wings and landed on the grass. The body was already soaked by cold sweat.


    "Fortunately, the blood creature of the gods has taken a punch and has been vomiting blood. It seems that he is also hurting. When my wings are restored, it is not too late to pack him." Han Sen��s heart is a little faint. .


    But before he recovered his wings, only after a night, Hansen secretly went to see the blood creature, but found that he had no longer vomited blood, and it looked very good, and there was no injury.


    "Is it strange that the healing power of this blood creature is so strong?" Hansen looked stunned. If his recovery ability is really strong, even the internal organs can be recovered overnight. He wants to kill this god. Blood creatures are too difficult.


    But Hansen soon found that something was wrong. The blood creature seemed to have just been drilled out of the lake. He was so badly injured yesterday that he would not go to the bath so cleanly.


    "A **** blood creature, it is impossible to have such love clean? Every day I go to the lake to drill, is there anything strange in the lake?" Han Sen stared at the small lake, thinking doubts. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 244： Last resort

    Hansen wanted to go to the lake to find out, but the blood creature did not leave the lake at all, so Hansen did not have a good chance.


    And Hansen didn''t know if there was anything dangerous in the lake, and he didn''t dare to go on.


    "After solving the blood creature first, let''s see what is in the lake." Hansen made up his mind to kill this blood creature.


    Now that he has mastered the use of Yin and Yang Jin, as long as he is proficient in actual combat, it is not difficult to kill the blood creature.


    But Hansen soon discovered that he wanted to kill this blood creature is definitely not an easy task, although he just went back to find the trouble of the **** blood creature as soon as he recovered his combat power. After Yang Jin, there is also a chance to hurt him.


    However, after the blood creature is injured, as long as you enter the lake to soak a bubble, the heavy injury will soon recover, unless Hansen can kill him directly, otherwise there is no chance.


    It is even more impossible to kill him directly. The blood creature will enter a violent state as long as it is injured. The strength and speed will increase. Hansen will not dare to confront him in such a situation and can only escape.


    "It seems that we must first figure out the weirdness in the lake, otherwise it is impossible to kill him." Han Senfei looked at the lake in the air.


    The widest place is about 20 meters. It doesn''t look too deep. The water is very clear. You can see the water plants at the bottom of the water at a glance. It is more than one meter deep.


    The blood creature was riding on a unicorn, and the head of the unicorn was still exposed.


    However, Han Sen looked left and right, and did not see anything in the water. Nothing was seen except the water plants.


    He also watched when the blood creature was injured and launched into the water. The blood creatures were soaked in the water and did nothing. After a long time, the wounds on his body recovered.


    "Is there anything special about the lake? So this blood creature is not willing to leave here?" Hansen secretly guessed, but thought it was wrong.


    Among the dark marshes, there are many such lakes. They are all rainwater, not underground springs. There is no problem with other lakes. How can the lake here be so magical?


    "There must be something in the lake." Hansen said in the heart.


    After careful observation for a long time, I still can''t see anything in the lake. At least the place I can see is definitely not, unless it is under the grass or underground.


    God blood creatures will definitely not give him time to find the water slowly. If you want to think about it, you can only kill the blood creature first.


    "I don''t believe that I can''t die." Hansen was worried and continued to fight with the blood creature every day.


    Since the last time he was shot by a rifle, Hansen was careful. Even if he flew into the sky, he would hold all the mental guards with the sword of the jihad angel, and the blood creature would shoot him again. You can open the gun with a sword, and you are not afraid of him coming again.


    Two months after coming here, Hansen has been able to use Yin and Yang Jin freely, and many times faster than others selected by Bai Yishan.


    The elite military volunteers previously selected by Bai Yishan had to be at least two years old to get started, but Hansen had only started in two months and was able to use Yin and Yang.


    Hansen doesn''t know whether he is talented or because his gene is very complete, or because of the ice muscle jade.


    Now Hansen has been able to fight the blood creature of the gods. His spiral gun method is restrained by the "Major yin and yang magnetic gun", and Hansen cannot be suppressed as before.


    However, Han Sen wants to kill him, but it is not easy. His strength is too strong. Even if he doesn''t need a spiral gun method, he is much stronger than Hansen, and the one-horned horse is also very powerful. He can always be at a critical time. Sen launched a very threatening attack, which made Hansen have to give up a good opportunity.


    Hansen didn''t know what it meant to be a man and a horse. He had seen the cooperation of these two blood creatures, and even Hansen himself wanted to learn to ride.


    Riding is also taught in integrated education, but it is only trained with ordinary horses, but only to the extent that it can ride and not fall, it is much worse than this blood creature riding. It��s just a difference between heaven and earth.


    Hansen also fantasized that he was riding a scorpion, holding a long gun, and sprinting the enemy to the scene of the horse, but to achieve that level, obviously it takes a lot of time to practice, and now he has not had that time.


    "It seems that I can only take a chance." Hansen went to find the trouble of the blood creature again.


    However, this time he did not use the **** slaughter to transform, nor did he use the black beetle armor, squatting the unmanned effort, directly summoning the fairy queen animal soul, blending with himself, suddenly turned into a body red blonde In the state, the sword of the jihad angel is also gone, and the wild blood is killing the past with the blood of the god.


    God blood creatures have long been hateful of Hansen, seeing him come to the front, and the second words are not a shot, and want to pierce his body.


    Hansen was stepping out, like a poisonous snake, and the super-particle flow acceleration was used by him. At almost the moment, he escaped the shot and came to the side of the blood creature.


    The unicorn did not say anything, and Hansen went to the top of his head, with a spiral-shaped horn on his head, and licking his eyes.


    This top is fast and awkward, not to mention that Han Sen is not wearing a blood armor now, that is, wearing it, and will certainly be stabbed by a blood hole.


    However, Hansen did not intend to fight hard. The top of the one-horned horse was slow in his eyes. He stepped out again and escaped the one-horned horn. This was a punch to the waist of the blood creature.


    Because he did not use the **** slaughter to transform himself, he could only go to the waist of the **** blood creature at his height.


    The big gun of the blood creature has already been collected, and he swept the past against Hansen. He forced him to squash and escape the gun.


    Han Sen��s eyes were shining, and he repeatedly attacked the blood creatures, but for ten consecutive times, he could not rush to the blood creatures.


    Under the transformation of the fairy queen, the blood creature wants to hurt him very hard, but without the power and speed of the **** slaughter, he can''t fight hard with the blood creatures, it is difficult to hurt the blood creature. .


    In the end, Hansen still had to retreat. These two blood creatures are very powerful in all aspects, not a character that can be killed casually.


    After another half a month, Hansen still couldn��t kill the blood creatures. It��s almost time to evolve into the blood of the gods, and Hansen is not willing to continue to entangle.


    After more than two months of fighting, Hansen is already well aware of these two blood creatures. In the first sanctuary of God, I am afraid that no one can single-handedly kill them in a confrontation.


    However, Hansen has the last move.

 Chapter 245： Insect Knight

    Taking advantage of the night, Hansen and the blood-stained beasts of the gods are integrated into one, gaining the ability to change color and moving quietly toward the lake.


    The blood creature is on the other side of the lake, but Hansen��s movement is still very careful, and he dare not have the slightest effect.


    It was only after he was carefully sneaked into the lake that he was not discovered by the blood creature, but he was relieved, but he still could not relax.


    It��s been a long time since no **** blood creature can force him to use the method of assassination. This time, there is really no other trick. He can only wait in the lake, ready to wait for the blood creature to launch it. a bit.


    The blood creature of the god, whether it is injured or not, will be launched several times a day, and he does not know what he is doing.


    Soaking in the water, Han Sen can''t feel anything special about this water, then the blood of the gods is so refreshing, and the injury is gone.


    However, Hansen had been soaked for a while, but he felt a little comfortable. This is ordinary water.


    In fact, when Hansen suspected that there was a problem with the water, he used the color-changing ability to quietly take some water from the lake. He also drank a little. It was useless. It was ordinary water.


    After the water was released, Hansen found a place where the plants were flourishing. They hid inside and released their own color-changing beasts. This is the soul-level soul of the gods. It has been used for a few hours.


    Hansen is far away from hiding in the water grass. When the blood creatures are about to enter the water, it is not too late to use the color-changing beast to sneak into the central water.


    After waiting for two or three hours, I saw the blood creatures coming to the lake. Hansen quickly used the color-changing beast and slowly swam toward the lake.


    Hansen was wearing a sacred crystal ant armor, holding a silver-edged three-edged fork in his hand, and he did not move in the lake.


    Under the influence of the color-changing beast, Hansen��s body and body are also like water, and it is integrated with the lake, and it is difficult to distinguish it with good eyesight.


    The assassination technique that had been tempered for so long was not in vain. Under the convergence of air and killing, neither the blood creature nor the unicorn found his existence.


    The unicorn stalked the blood creatures step by step toward the center of the lake. As Hansen estimated, he would go to that position every time.


    Unconscious, Hansen relaxed and squinted in the water waiting for the blood creature to come.


    God blood creatures and unicorns are completely unaware that the danger is approaching, and as usual, once again headed towards the central position of the lake.


    Seeing that he was about to go to the center of the lake, the one-horned horse suddenly screamed, and the front hoof rose suddenly, only under its belly, a long wound, almost cut the whole stomach, blood and The internal organs were sprayed out, and the surrounding lakes were instantly stained with blood red.


    The blood creature suddenly fell from the horse back into the water.


    Hansen��s heart is ecstatic. His goal is to be a unicorn. The unicorn is abolished first. The blood creature is half the waste. It is much easier to kill him.


    The unicorn struggled in the blood, but it was so heavy that it was impossible to fight again. The blood creature was angry and slammed into Hansen with a big gun in his hand.


    Hansen slid away from the gun, and the man was already close to the blood creature. The silver-edged three-edged fork in his hand stabbed toward the blood creature.


    The blood-blooded creatures were lifted and the silver-edged three-edged forks were suddenly shaken.


    At this time, Hansen suddenly made a punch in his left hand and took the chest of the blood creature.


    That blood creature is really arrogant, at such a close distance, still forcibly changed the position of the big gun, using the gun body to block Hansen''s fist.


    Hansen��s fist hit the high-speed rotating gun body, but it was not restricted by the power of the rotation. It slipped past and a fist hit on the chest of the blood creature.


    The feminine power was transmitted directly to the internal organs through the hyperthyroidism outside the blood creature, and the body of the blood creature did not move, but suddenly a mouth spewed a blood.


    His eyes were also violent, and with a big shot, he waved toward Hansen��s head.


    Hansen is not looking at the eyes, shrinking his head and diving into the water, and the person suddenly merges with the water, which makes the **** blood creatures have a sudden loss of consciousness.


    Hidden from the shot, Hansen rushed out of the water, and it was a punch to the blood creature.


    The blood creature had suffered a loss. This time, using a gun to block Hansen��s fist, he used the power of reversal.


    However, the power of this reversal is extremely incomprehensible. Hansen used this time with masculine strength. The strength of the body is condensed in a little, and the force of the reversal of the blood creatures is pulling more quickly. It rushed to the chest of the blood creature.


    Hey!


    The **** creatures of the gods were hit by Hansen in the water and excited by the large splashes.


    Hansen did not stop, waving the silver-edged three-edged fork and rushing toward the **** of blood falling into the water.


    Before on the shore, he had a one-horned horse mount, Hansen couldn''t get close to him, but now it is in the water, the one-horned horse has already been difficult to protect himself. A person who makes heavy weapons is close to the assassin. What can be imagined? as a result of.


    For a time, the blood waves were tumbling, and blood and water spewed out, but it was only thirty or forty seconds, and the water suddenly calmed down.


    "Hunting the blood-scarred knight, getting the insects of the insects, the flesh and blood are inedible."


    "Hunting the Blood Monsters, you don''t get the soul of the beast, you can get 0 to 10 **** genes randomly from eating flesh and blood."


    The continuous hunting sound rang in Hansen''s mind. Almost at the same time that the insect knight was killed by Hansen, the magical beast finally finally died because of the injury.


    "Developed!" Hansen drilled out of the water. Excited almost to pick up, killing two blood creatures at once, and getting a flesh and blood of a beast, is just lucky to the extreme.


    The body of the Insect Knight quickly dissipated and dissipated. Hansen dragged the body of the Insect Knight and the body of the Magical Beast to the shore.


    The body of the magical beast is as big as a camel. Hansen does not dare to neglect. After being dragged ashore, he directly peels the skin and sets up firewood to cook.


    Because the pot is too small, it can only be divided into many times to cook, and then boiled on the fire to dry, in order to save more time, so as not to eat can be broken.


    Lu Weinan��s guy hasn��t seen a figure for more than a month, and he doesn��t know where to go. It seems that he has completely abandoned these two blood creatures, and he does not know if he knows that Hansen has killed these two. What is the expression of the blood creature?


    After Hansen also thoroughly searched the lake, almost all the lakes were turned over, but nothing was found.


    After all this has been done, Hansen has time to take a good look at his new God of the Blood.

 Chapter 246： The soul of the beast

    God blood worm armor beast soul: avatar class.


    Hansen is very strange about what kind of animal soul is a substitute. He has never heard of it. He tried to summon the Knight of the Bloodworm, but he could not summon it.


    "How is this singer''s soul used in the end?" Han Sen studied for a long time, and did not study the method of use, and his mind was greatly puzzled.


    But now Hansen doesn''t have much time to study. The aliens that feed at home are almost ready to mature. When he goes back to eat, he must rush back as soon as possible.


    And as for the information about the soul of the beast, returning to the league to check the Internet, you should know.


    Hansen finally realized that it was felt to eat meat and want to vomit. The blood of the blood-streaked beast was too much. Even if it was his **** wings, he couldn��t fly with hundreds of pounds of meat.


    This is because Hansen has fed the bones and internal organs to the golden sand worm king. If you bring those ones, Hansen does not know if he can fly.


    Along the way, Hansen��s three meals were all eating meat. Later, when he saw the meat of the magical beast, he wanted to vomit.


    But still have to continue to eat, this is the blood of the gods, it is not a waste of meat.


    In the end, Hansen couldn''t take it anymore. He thought of the jihad angel, summoned the sacred angel of the appearance, and gave her a barbecue of the **** beast.


    The jihadist angels took the meat to the past and ate it in a small mouthful. It looked very cute and didn''t seem to eat fast.


    But she kept eating, a piece of meat with almost two pounds, and she was eaten up by her for a while.


    Looking at the sacred angel''s **** and white eyes and looking at the meat inside him, Hansen bit his teeth and opened the parcel to the casual jihad angel to eat.


    The main reason is that he really can''t eat it. In these seven or eight days, he has already eaten a hundred pounds of magical horn meat. He really wants to vomit.


    Han Sen is thinking about it. There is no need to torture himself so much. How much can he eat and eat? The rest are eaten for the jihadist angels. Anyway, he can feed the blood and flesh of the gods at home, and it is not worse than one and a half. .


    The jihad angel looks like a sweet and cute look, but eating meat, although not as exaggerated as the golden sand worm king, but also a bit scary.


    Just a meal time, Han Sen himself ate a pound more than a bit, it really can''t eat, and the jihad angel has already eaten twenty or thirty pounds.


    "Does the blood pets eat this way?" Hansen enviously looked at the jihad angel. He had an appetite like a jihadist angel, and he didn''t have to lick the flesh of the **** blood creature.


    If you let others know that Hansen is eating the blood of the **** of blood, I am afraid that I can not kill him with a slap in the face.


    In the next few days, Hansen basically eats it casually, and then most of the flesh and blood are fed to the jihadist angels. When the dark swamps are out, the meat is almost finished.


    I don''t know if it is Hansen''s own illusion. The jihad angels ate most of the blood of the blood horns and the flesh and blood, and there seemed to be no change in the head, but the flat chest seemed to bulge slightly.


    "Is it an illusion?" Han Sen looked a bit complicated, and his heart was a bit evil: "If you really eat flesh and blood, you don''t know how many women will rush to eat."


    Hansen himself also ate some of the flesh and blood of the Gorefiend Wildebeest. In the end, he got two genes of God, which made his **** gene points reach 52 points.


    I finally returned to the room of the steel armor shelter. The little cloud beast has also evolved into a blood creature. Hansen cooked a pot of meat after killing.


    After eating two, I heard the sound of the increase in the gene of God ringing in my mind, and I was satisfied with this: "This is the rhythm that should be there. It is simply self-abuse to eat such a big **** horned horse."


    The **** little cloud beast added another five genes to Hansen, and his **** gene reached 57 points.


    The only pity is that this little cloud beast did not get the soul of the beast, so Hansen was slightly disappointed.


    Hansen still does not give up, but also fed a small cloud beast, he really likes the animal spirit of Xiaoyun beast, I really want a god-level soul of the small cloud beast.


    ......


    In the Black Hawk Military Academy, Situ Xiang was going crazy in the past few days. After Hansen entered the sanctuary of God, there was no news for three months.


    Seeing that the archery league of the military school is about to begin, but still not seeing him back, Situ Xiang is really a bit afraid of what happened to Hansen in the shelter.


    First, I was afraid of delaying the game. Secondly, Situ Xiang did not want Hansen��s outstanding talents to have an accident in the shelter.


    Situ Xiang almost went to the monitoring department twice a day to see if Hansen came out of the shelter.


    Because the military school needs to brush the student card when entering the shelter, if Hansen comes out, Situ Xiang will be able to know the first time.


    Today, Situ Xiangcai just finished the morning training and heard the news from the monitoring department. Hansen has already come out of the shelter.


    There was hardly any hesitation, and Situ Xiang was happy to run to find Hansen. At the same time, he secretly sighed with relief: "He is finally back. He has to give him a recovery training in the remaining days. This guy is really not. Let people worry."


    Hansen originally wanted to go to Ji Yunran, but only halfway through it, he was stopped by Situ Xiang.


    "Stuart coach!" Hansen stunned at the breathless Situ Xiang, not knowing what happened to her.


    "Follow me." Situ Xiang couldn''t help but take Hansen away. Hansen is too important for the current Blackhawks school team. She must ensure that Hansen is going to compete in the best condition.


    Situ Xiang took Hansen to the indoor training hall of the last training camp, but this time she did not find Situ Qing to come, but prepared to personally train Hansen.


    Situ Xiang is very clear. At Hansen''s level, she no longer needs to learn skills. She is afraid that Hansen will be in the shelter for so long. The archery will be unfamiliar. She is going to give Hansen a restorative training. His archery level is adjusted to the best condition.


    "Stuart coach, do not need to do closed training? I just need to train with the team for a few days." Hansen licked his lips and said.


    His archery has reached the level of actual combat. It can be said that it has been integrated into the bones, and it has been used all the time. There is no need to do closed training.


    "The target of ten arrows, if you can win, I don''t need to close the training." Situ Xiang handed the training bow to Hansen''s hand, and said with a firm expression.


    "Coach, you are a bit bullied. You are an evolutionary person. Your strength, degree and responsiveness are stronger than me. If my little unexplored person wins you, then wouldn''t you be very good? Face?" Hansen took the bow and said casually.


    Situ Xiang stunned. She originally thought that Hansen would complain that this was an unfair game, but she did not expect Hansen to say such things. (To be continued.)


    : Visiting the website

 Chapter 247： its actually really easy

    "If you can win me, the coach is too happy to come, how can you have no face." Situ Xiang suddenly looked at Han Sen and narrowed his eyes and smiled: "But Hansen, it is not an easy thing to win me. I am looking forward to your performance."


    Speaking, Situ Xiang had already reached the shooting position with the bow and arrow, and Hansen also went to another shooting position.


    The ten-arrow target is the ten targets that pop up from different positions. Whoever shoots the effective position of the target first scores directly.


    Unlike ordinary targets, there is no ring number here. Only the effective area and the invalid area are divided. If you hit the invalid area, you don''t score. If you hit the effective area first, you get one point.


    Hansen first shot and tested two arrows, because they all used the 7.0 practice bow, so the upper limit is the same. Although Situ Xiang is an evolutionary, the power of the bow is so great that she can''t use her strength any more.


    Therefore, the advantage of Situ Xiang is the speed of the evolution of the evolutionary, power is not the key.


    "Can you start?" Situ Xiang also shot two arrows to find the state. Although she is an evolutionary, archery is definitely better than Hansen, but she does not dare to have the slightest in the face of Hansen. The general idea.


    "Yes." Hansen nodded.


    Situ Xiang opened the moving target, and the countdown began. Both of them opened the bow and arrow and the eyes patrolled the shooting range.


    Suddenly, behind a wall, a humanoid silhouette target popped up. The two arrows suddenly shot off the string at the same time, which seemed to be two meteors.


    Hey!


    The two arrows almost hit the head of the humanoid silhouette target at the same time, where there is an effective shooting position.


    drop!


    Situ Xiang��s scorer rang and the score changed from zero to one. This arrow was Situ Xiang��s first shot in the target.


    "It seems that **** is still old and spicy." Situ Xiang said slightly to Hansen.


    "Stuart coach is not an evolutionary, this reaction is much faster than me." Han Sen has done his best, but Situ Xiang''s reaction is faster than him, this is the absolute strength gap, not just by trying to cross the past of.


    Among the evolutionists, Situ Xiang should be considered to be quite well-developed, unlike ordinary people who usually live in the shelter of the Second God.


    "You can have such a reaction speed, which is very good among the undeveloped." Situ Xiang is really sincere, Hansen''s arrow is a little slower than her arrow, watching the two arrows almost at the same time Shooting on the target, such a reaction speed, Situ Xiang was the first time among the students of the Black Hawk Military Academy.


    This makes Situ Xiang more satisfied with Hansen, not to mention Hansen is still in the neck, it seems that the skills and techniques of archery are very skilled, not unfamiliar, but also her previous fears have vanished.


    "I don''t have to go on with it," Situ Xiang said.


    She has tried Hansen''s strength and feels that there is no need to go on. She is the unconventional body and the Hansen than the arrow. This is unfair.


    "There are still nine arrows. I haven''t lost yet?" Hansen said with a smile.


    If it is really on the battlefield, Situ Xiang uses a bow that can match her strength, Hansen can not have a chance to win, but such a target is not necessarily.


    The bow used by Situ Xiang is only a practice bow of 7.0, which determines that the upper limit of the bow is the same as Hansen. Hansen is only a little slower than Situ Xiang.


    If it is under normal circumstances, it is only the gap between this point, it will determine that Hansen will lose.


    However, this is not the case with Hansen, because the bow used is the same, and the gap between the two is not very large.


    "Okay, then go ahead." Situ Xiang is already thinking about whether he will deliberately let Hansen two arrows. Otherwise, with her reaction speed, Han Sen can''t even get one point. This is too much. Combat his self-confidence.


    When the two were talking, the shooting range was still running. In a short while, a fox-like target suddenly popped out of the ground.


    Because the target pops up randomly, there is a time for two people to react. Situ Xiang''s reaction is faster than Hansen, and her arrow can naturally shoot the target one step at a time.


    Situ Xiang shot the arrow confidently, and the corner of his eye saw Hansen shooting the arrow almost at the same time, but it should be a little slower than her.


    Although he was very satisfied with Hansen��s performance, Situ Xiang thought that he had won.


    However, Situ Xiang saw that his arrow was about to hit the target, but suddenly saw an arrow hit her arrow, and she almost hit her arrow with a slant, so that her arrow did not shoot. The target is in the middle, and Hansen��s arrow is just inserted on the target.


    drop!


    In Situ Xiang��s blasphemy, Hansen��s score screen has also changed from zero to one.


    "Coach, now we are one to one, it seems that my luck is good." Han Sen smiled at Situ Xiang.


    "Is it luck?" Situ Xiang frowned slightly, because two people shot the same target, and this situation also appeared.


    However, the premise is that when the response of two people is not too much, and there is a person whose archery deviates from the target, if it is also in the same range of the target, it is almost impossible for two arrows to collide, the probability Quite small.


    "It should be luck." Situ Xiang did not care too much, and pulled out an arrow on the bow to prepare for the next third target.


    After all, I want to hit someone else''s arrow, but I have to make my own arrow hit the effective part of the target. This kind of thing can''t even be done by her. How can Hansen do it.


    But soon Situ Xiang''s face became shocked, and she couldn''t believe her eyes. For three consecutive arrows, Hansen''s arrow just hit her arrow, and it just hit the effective area of ??the target.


    This is an incredible thing in Situ Xiang��s opinion. He widened his eyes and looked at Hansen and asked, ��Are you deliberate?��


    Situ Xiang��s sentence is not a question, but a question that he can��t believe.


    If Hansen can really do this, then his arrow is too abnormal, or that he is too perverted.


    "Besides that, I can''t think of other ways to win the coach." Hansen shrugged and said, he came back so long, still thinking about going to kiss and cuddle the cute beauty, don''t want to put all Time is wasted on training.


    Hearing Hansen admits that he was deliberately hitting her arrow, Situ Xiang��s face became more eccentric, and Hansen asked with a complex look: ��How did you do it?��


    "In fact, this is very simple. If you want to hit your arrow, the hardest thing is how to judge the trajectory of the arrow. Our goal is the same target. The trajectory of the arrow is almost fixed. It is easy to judge... ..." Han Sen said freely.


    Situ Xiang looked at Han Sen''s eyes, but more and more like watching a monster.


    "Maybe, we also have a monster in the Black Hawk, a monster like Jingji." Situ Xiang looked at Han Sen, thinking in a complicated mood. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 248： Captains welfare

    Hansen wanted to go to Ji Yunran, but he had no chance at all. He came out of the training hall and was called into the steel armor shelter by Qin Lan.


    Qin Lan had to be promoted to the shelter of the Second God a month ago. In order to wait for him to come back to hand over the detachment, he had not yet reached the shelter of the Second God.


    Qin Hao called Hansen over, handed over all the affairs and information of the squad, and smashed some things that Hansen needs to pay attention to.


    Yang Manli is also the vice captain of the team. The other people have not changed. They are basically those who are familiar with Hansen.


    After the handover, Qin Hao called Han Sen alone to the office: "The vice captain of Yang is proud, but he has no bad heart and strong work ability. You can give it to her in the future. After all, after all, after all, As a captain, the most important thing is not how your own ability is, but how you want to use people. Manly is too capable to work, everything must be done personally, can not let go of things to others, so she only There is no way to be a brain of a team."


    "Captain, I understand." Hansen said.


    Qin Lan stood up and said with a smile: "You will be the captain in the future, and the detachment will hand it over to you, and do it well, but don''t be too reluctant to be the captain''s position. As soon as possible, you will be promoted to the shelter of the Second God. The true starry sea."


    After Hansen left the steel armored shelter, he couldn��t wait to enter the official community of the Special Security Action Group. To enter this community, there must be several layers of verification procedures that most people can��t find on Skynet.


    After Hansen entered, he searched his own information and saw that he had become the captain of the steel squad. In his name, including Yang Manli, there were eight people, mainly the members of the squad were too demanding, not If you have the strength, you can join.


    Hansen was able to join the squad, or Qin Hao used some personal energy results.


    The tasks completed by these eight individuals, in addition to the rewards they themselves receive, will give the captain some bonus points for each task completed. These points can be used to exchange some resources within the Special Security Action Group.


    Since these eight people have just transferred to Hansen��s name, they have not yet contributed to the team��s points, but four people, including rotten gamblers, have tasks in their bodies. When they are finished, this time will be counted directly in Korea. On the head of Sen, I will not give Qin.


    Take a closer look, after the bad gambling to complete the task, he can get three points, and the other three people complete the task, only give him two points.


    If they can all finish smoothly, Hansen can get a total of nine points.


    ��What can I change for the nine-point points?�� Hansen entered the points-for-buy zone of the Special Security Action Group and looked at it. This was a big surprise.


    There are even s-class sacred cards, s-class genetic fluids, etc., and a bottle of s-level genetic fluid requires only 10 points, and a s-class sacred card requires only 30 points.


    "I can finally be a landlord again." Han Sen was very excited. He only had to be a captain for a while, so that Yang Manli could do more tasks. It was just that they could lie down and count the money.


    "It''s no wonder that Yang Manli wants to be the captain, and the treatment of ordinary players is not a level at all." Han Sen''s heart is dark.


    I immediately went to see what other tasks were able to take over. As a result, there was only one mission information in the steel nail shelter, which was actually submitted by the Ayuan.


    Hansen looked at the contents of the mission and asked someone to help him kill a blood creature, but the request was that the final blow must be completed by him.


    The reward for the task completion is directly a bottle of s-level gene solution, and his captain can get ten points, which is equivalent to a bottle of s-level gene solution.


    "It��s really big, I don��t know if anyone is willing to take this task.�� Han Sen now has so many people, and naturally he doesn��t want to work harder.


    Printed the information provided by Ayuan, brought it into the steel armor shelter, and found Yang Manli to put the information in front of her: "Man Li, there is someone in your team who is suitable for this task."


    "Captain Han, please ask for a title." Yang Manli glanced at the information and did not reach for it. He said directly: "We can''t do this task."


    "You haven''t seen it before, how can you know if you can''t do it?" Hansen frowned.


    "This mission Qin captain has personally investigated, with the strength of our team, even if the whole staff can not kill the blood creature, so did not take over this task. If you need, the file cabinet on the left is about that The detailed cooking of the **** blood creature." Yang Manli said without moving.


    Hansen got up and went to the file cabinet. Sure enough, he found the information about the blood creature that Qin Xiao personally wrote. The introduction is very detailed. It seems that Qin Hao should personally test the blood creature and finally give up. It is.


    After reading the information, Han Sen put the documents on the table and smiled and looked at Yang Manli. "Manli, if I remember correctly, the vice captain should be responsible and unconditional to assist the captain?"


    "In the squad''s official duties, there are, please don''t call me..." Yang Manli wants to refute Hansen.


    "That''s it, go back and pack it up, let me go." Hansen interrupted her directly.


    "What are you going to do?" Yang Manli gave a slight glimpse.


    "Go to kill this blood creature." Han Sen tapped the file on the table with his finger and added: "Go to the notification source and come over and take us to find the blood creature."


    "Qin captain has already said that this blood creature we don''t currently have..." Yang Manli also wants to argue.


    "Now I am the captain, you are my deputy. Now I have decided to complete this task. Do you have any questions?" Hansen said faintly.


    "No." Yang Manli took a military ceremony and no longer argued.


    "So go and find the source less now." Hansen said with a smile.


    Yang Manli responded and went out to find a source, but she did not think that Han Sen really could complete this task. After all, this is a task that Qin Xiao personally could not complete.


    Qin Hao��s strength can be said to be one of the best in the shelter of the First God. Even Han Xun��s task is impossible.


    However, the military''s vocation is obedience. Although Yang Manli does not think that Hansen can complete the task, she still finds a source according to Hansen''s order.


    Together with the source, there is also Qing Shao, Qing Shao sees Han Sen, and suddenly said intimately: "Sen Ge, I knew you did, and now I am in the position of captain. I can take care of me and the source in the future." Less, we will rely on you after two." (To be continued.)


    : Visiting the website

 Chapter 249： Bulletin

    "Captain, let''s go hunting the blood creatures, unrelated people still don''t want to bring them." Yang Manli heard that Qing Shao had to go together, and suddenly opposed.


    "Senge, such a good opportunity, I also want to go to a long time to see, you will bring me." Qing looked at Han Sen with a small eye.


    This task is not mandatory. Hansen��s squad can either pick up or not, and Qing can only beg Hansen.


    "Captain, I am also considering the safety of everyone." Yang Manli also said.


    "No matter, let''s go together." Han Sen also knows that Yang Manli is actually right, and it is natural to reduce a lot of trouble without going to Qing.


    Although Qing Shaohe is less than God''s gene, other genes have almost been filled with financial resources. However, because of the experience of actual combat, the two gods have no fighting power.


    However, Hansen had his own plans, so he agreed to bring Qing Shao.


    "Haha, or Senge atmosphere, beauty assistants, you learn more." Qing Shao said proudly.


    Yang Manli bit her teeth and didn''t talk. She turned and went out to prepare. She used to be so angry when she was the captain of Qin.


    Yang Manli is even more skeptical about Qin��s decision by Hansen��s captain. Is such a captain who does not follow the rules, can she do better than her captain? Yang Manli is very suspicious of this.


    The four people set off together, and there were variant mounts on their bodies. The road was very fast. In less than two days, they went to the source to find the place where they found the blood.


    "Senge, the blood creature in the forest is in front of the forest. It is a blood creature of a monkey. It is awful and flexible in the woods. It is very fast. Last time we strayed into it, if it wasn��t a bad gambler. Big Brother desperately blocked the blood creature of the god, we are afraid that it will not come out." Qing Shaoxin said with a lingering fear.


    Hansen nodded. He also heard that the bad gambler was seriously injured some time ago. He is still recovering from the hospital. However, because of the confidentiality regulations, he does not know that the rotten gambler is suffering from something. Only blood creatures are related.


    Yang Manli said seriously: "The last time and the captain of the Qin Dynasty came to the field to investigate, this blood creature is too fast, and very embarrassing, coupled with the restrictions of the forest type, unless you can use the manpower of the rules Otherwise, it is impossible to hunt it, let alone we can''t kill it, basically there is no possibility of completion."


    Hansen glanced at the forest, the trees were very lush, and many of the old trees that grew to twenty or thirty meters. The roots and branches of the jungle were intertwined. I am afraid that even the sun would be difficult to penetrate. It was dark and unfamiliar. Type, fighting with a blood-level creature is really difficult.


    In addition, as mentioned in the information written by Qin Yu, this blood creature is extremely fast and powerful. Even if she is, the power can only be flat, and the flexibility is not comparable to it.


    The current strength of Qin Lan is already the top of the first shelter. Even if she says so, she can know how difficult it is to kill this blood creature.


    "Qing Shao, the source is small, you are waiting outside, I and Manli go in and scrap the blood creature, and then ask you to come over." Han Sen said to the two, then took Yang Manli Entered the woods.


    Yang Manli is good at archery. It does not play any role in this environment. However, as Hansen��s deputy, she has to obey Hansen��s order and enter Hansen with Hansen.


    Two people walked to the edge of the forest. Hansen stopped and said to Yang Manli: "Manli, you brought out the blood creature in your advanced forest. I will cover you with bows and arrows in the back. You don''t have to worry, as long as It dares to come out, I promise to kill it first, and won''t let you have something."


    Yang Manli looked at Han Sen with a stunned look. Now she has only four words in her mind, "Public Enemy". There are criss-crossing trees everywhere. I can''t see the people next to me in a few steps. What is the use of his cover in the back? The role of bows and arrows here is small and poor.


    What Yang Manli thinks, Han Sen has only one possibility to do this, just want her to die.


    "You are a public feud of the communique." Yang Manli said with a bite.


    Hansen did not explain, just smiled and said: "You can also choose not to execute the order."


    Yang Manli glanced at Han Sen and walked into the forest with a bite. Unlike Hansen, Yang Manli was born into a military family and was an orthodox soldier.


    The woods here are too dense, the sun is hard to penetrate, there is a gray, occasionally a glimmer of light, and under the shaking of the leaves, it becomes more difficult to capture clear images.


    Yang Manli summoned a long knife and carefully walked inside. Her heart was very angry. While thinking about it, if she could go out alive, she must apply for a transfer from the steel armor.


    "Qin Hao, Qin Qin, you still read the wrong person after all. If you leave, he will avenge my communique. Is this your favorite person?" Yang Manli was inexplicably angry.


    Turning his head and looking back, he found that there was no Hansen''s shadow at all, and he was more certain that he was a communion.


    However, when Yang Manli turned her head and looked back, suddenly a black-haired colobus flew out from the thick leaves next to it.


    The speed of the ape was too fast, and it was in front of Yang Manli. Yang Manli looked back because she was distracted and found it too late. At this time, it was too late to evade or escape. She could only face the ape with her long knife. Go on.


    Although her knife method is not bad, the strength is also very strong, but after all, she is not the bow and arrow technique she is good at, and how can she compete with a blood-level alien.


    The blood creature caught a long knife in one hand, and the long knife of the variant could not hurt his claws like steel, and its other claw had been inserted into the neck of Yang Manli.


    Looking at the claws that seemed to be a dagger with a cold light, Yang Manli was unable to resist at this time, and her heart screamed: "It��s over, it was killed by the bastard."


    However, when Yang Manli was desperate, she suddenly saw the cold flash in front of her eyes. The claw that had reached the neck next to her neck was suddenly cut off by a silver light. The moment the claws fell down, the blood was already sprayed. And out.


    Then I saw Hansen��s figure suddenly rushing out from the side, like a ghost, and quickly approached the blood creature that had been taken away by a paw.


    Yang Manli looked at Han Sen''s figure, I don''t know how he suddenly came out from his side, and once he had mixed feelings, he stayed there.


    "He didn''t want the communion to vengeance? Where did he come from?" Yang Manli looked at Hansen''s slender figure flashing, and a silvery strange sword in his hand flickered, and the **** creature screamed again and again, only moments ago. Hansen has been paralyzed to his limbs and completely lost his fighting power. He is already dying.

 Chapter 250： Battle with the king

    On the way back, Yang Manli rode her mount behind Hansen, looking at Hansen''s back in front of her complex look.


    Yang Manli suddenly felt that Hansen had become very strange. The guy who had made her look very inconspicuous had grown to such a strong position without knowing it.


    After the previous archery match was lost, she still had a little bit of conviction, but now she feels a little blushing, not Hansen is not good, but she has always used Hansen to look at Hansen, but Hansen is early It has grown to the point where she can look up.


    "Qin Hao��s eyes are still better than me." Yang Manli sighed and looked more complicated.


    Yuan Shao and Qing Shao and Han Sen walked side by side. Although the source had less hands-on killing the dying blood creature, he could not get the soul of the beast, but he still praised Hansen.


    "Senge, after the steel armor shelters you all, we are relieved, no longer afraid to find God blood creatures can not kill." Qing Shao said excitedly.


    "I am not a **** creature to kill." Hansen said with a smile.


    This time he was able to sneak up and kill the blood creature of the god. The environment is suitable for him as a stabbing master. Secondly, Qin Hao has given detailed information and will kill it so easily. He can��t say himself. What blood can kill.


    Back to the office of the steel armor shelter, Hansen looked at himself in front of Yang Manli: "Yang, the vice captain, your performance is very bad today, very unprofessional, with your ability, this should not be so embarrassing."


    Yang Manli''s lips moved, after all, there was no way to speak, but the face burned red.


    Indeed, as Hansen said, with her ability, although she is not able to compete with the blood creature, she will not be so embarrassed, she will have such a bad performance, completely because she thought that Hansen was in the communiqu��, so it was divided. The reason for the heart.


    Yang Manli really has nothing to say at this time. This is a very low-level mistake. Even she herself feels that she is wrong.


    "As a soldier, you should believe in your comrades-in-arms. Obviously you don''t believe me." Hansen looked at Yang Manli.


    "Sorry, Captain, there will be no more next time." Yang Manli said with a bow.


    Yang Manli is hard to say these three words, but she has realized that she is really wrong today. As a soldier, she has made too many mistakes today.


    Moreover, Hansen��s performance today has also won her respect.


    "It��s good to know the mistakes." Hansen said with satisfaction: "Today''s things stop here, and no more similar things will happen in the future."


    "There will be no more next time." Yang Manli said affirmatively.


    After Yang Manli left, Han Sen was quite excited to leave the world of shelter, landed on Skynet, and checked his squad points.


    Source Shao has already submitted the task, because it is his own, so a bottle of S-level gene solution purchase card and ten points are directly assigned to his name.


    Hansen looked very happy, but for the time being, there is no S-level gene solution that he wants to buy. The purchase card and points are temporarily stored first.


    In fact, if you can find complete new martial arts materials, you can only buy the corresponding S-class genetic fluid, and there is no need to buy a complete S-class sacred card.


    However, Han Sen does not have a suitable new martial arts practice in his hands, and genetic fluids are naturally not used.


    Hansen finally had the opportunity to have a good meal with Ji Yun, but he did not know that there was a big storm on the Sky Online at this time.


    Because the military school league has banned a person from participating in multiple competitions, many people have had great enthusiasm for the archery competition after they chose to participate in the archery competition this year.


    After the league official gave the match table and the entry list of each school team, many people found that the second round of the Central Military Academy opponents turned out to be the Black Hawk Military Academy.


    If it was the former Black Hawk Military Academy, there would be no one to pay attention to it. It is the fishing team at the bottom of the alliance. There is no way to compare it with the Central Military Academy with the extreme Beijing fog.


    However, when many people watched the list of the Blackhawks team''s players, they were surprised to find that Hansen was in it. At this time, many talents remembered that Hansen was a person in the archery department.


    "This is a good look, Jingji fog to Han Sen."


    "I only know that Hansen''s armor control and black and white punches are very powerful. Who knows his level of archery?"


    "Han Sen was originally an archery system, and the level is certainly not bad."


    "I really look forward to it."


    "What do you expect? Hansen is no better than a monster like Jingji."


    "Hey, I never watched the archery competition, and I looked at the fog in Beijing."


    "Jingji fog, my heart is forever NO. 1."


    "There is no one of the strongest military school students in history. I am talking about the Jingji fog."


    "I admit that Hansen is very strong, but the opponent is Jingji fog, but the result is no suspense."


    "Han Sen''s level is definitely not as good as that of Jingji. The teammates around him and the teammates of Jingjiwu are much worse. There is no suspense in the team competition. I hope Hansen can achieve good results in individual competitions."


    "I like Hansen and Jingji fog very much. I will be sad if they lose."


    "It��s a pity that Jingji Fog only participates in the archery competition. It��s too domineering to watch his armor match."


    "I prefer his ancient Wu competition. There is only one word in strength."


    "Jingji fog, the king forever."


    "In any case, this should be a wonderful game. I hope Hansen can perform better and make the game more exciting."


    ......


    Tianshang generally believes that the Central Military Academy is unlikely to lose. After all, Jingjiwu is the man who ruled the military school league for three years, the unbeaten monster, the king who will always win, and his power has already been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Although Hansen has already performed, he has made some achievements in the armor and black and white boxing. However, compared with the Jingji fog that has dominated the military school league for three years, Hansen��s achievement is somewhat thin.


    Even Fang Mingquan, who has always been optimistic about Hansen, was very conservative when he made his remarks. He only hoped that the Blackhawks and Hansen could achieve good results.


    After seeing the game before Jingji Fog, Fang Mingquan had to admit that Jingji Mist was indeed a monster-level guy.


    I am afraid that among the entire military school leagues, and even the entire undeveloped, it is difficult to find someone who can match him.


    Fang Mingquan did not see any shortcomings in the body of Jingjiwu. Unlike Hansen��s amazing temperament, the feeling of Jingjiwu is absolute suppression.


    No matter what kind of opponent, no matter how powerful the opponent is, it will be completely suppressed when it is confronted with Beijing.


    "A perfect monster." Fang Mingquan can only use this sentence to describe the Jingji fog, and this is the strong sense of Jingji fog.


    If Nalan��s promise is to understand the same wise man, then the Jingjiwu is the only tyrant who is the only one in the sky.

 Chapter 251： Buried an era

    The training atmosphere of the Black Hawk Archery team was somewhat depressed. After the results of the draw, they now have their second round of opponents, which is a Central Military Academy. It is a big psychological blow for many old players.


    The invincible king, the monster that has never lost in the military league, is hard to estimate the psychological pressure brought by the old players.


    This grouping result also disrupted Situ Xiang''s position. Originally, she intended to let the team practice more in the league. There is no problem in Hansen''s team.


    Other players can get exercise in the high-intensity league. After the level and confidence can be improved, they can also fight against the king of the Central Military Academy. Even if they can''t win, they can get a good result. It is also considered that she has a confession to the school.


    However, now the second round has run into the Central Military Academy. If it is swept out of the game, today''s ranking will still be very miserable. Situ Xiang knows that this game can''t be lost, but even if there is Hansen in the Central Military Academy, she still Not sure.


    After all, the archery league is dominated by team competitions, and individual competitions are more of a performance. If the team competition does not get good grades, the rankings will still be very low.


    Now, within the Black Hawk Military Academy, there are too few people who can use it except Hansen. The old players have already lost their self-confidence, and the newcomers have not yet grown to the point where they can take on the big responsibility.


    Now the situation is even very tricky for Situ Xiang: "I have this hand, how bad luck is so bad, but I got to the Central Military Academy."


    Situ Xiang secretly complained that his hand did not live up to expectations, did not draw a good group, but as a coach of the school team, she had to force the spirit and encourage the morale of the team.


    However, the obvious effect is not very good. Basically, the old players think that they have already lost. Even if they win the first round, they will be useless. The second round will definitely lose.


    "It was unfortunate. Even in the second round, I ran into the Central Military Academy." Even the old stone could not help but sigh.


    "It is best to meet the Central Military Academy. Only a strong opponent can make us progress faster." Zhang Yang is a **** face, and the whole body is full of arrogance, and there is no feeling of a market.


    Lu Meng said faintly: "The progress is fast, and the exit is also fast. With the current strength of our school team, even if there is a third child, it will not be able to pass the level of the Central Military Academy."


    "Winning and losing is only the second. Growing up in battle is the key, and I have not tried it. How do I know that I will lose? The third child said yes?" Zhang Yang said to Hansen.


    "Of course, we have to win." Hansen smiled and said: "Do you not think this is very interesting?"


    "What is very interesting?" asked the old stone.


    "The Central Military Academy is the king of the league. Jingjiwu is a recognized military school student. 1. If we defeated him and the Central Military Academy, it is a time to bury an old age. Don''t you think this is very interesting?" Han Sen smiled. Said.


    "Not at all interesting, I don''t have such a perverted hobby. I prefer the weaker the better." Old stone smiled bitterly.


    "The third child, don''t underestimate the fog of Jingji, the man is really terrible." Lu Meng looked solemnly.


    "I never looked down on anyone, but I did think it was very interesting. I personally annihilated a dynasty and buried it in the dust of history. Nothing is more enjoyable than this." Hansen said seriously.


    "Yes, the third child, I support you." The flames in Zhang Yang��s eyes burned, and they hated not being able to play and cheer with the Central Military Academy.


    "In any case, you are all abnormal, but who makes us a roommate? If you decide to go, I certainly have no reason to retreat, but I am afraid that Situ coach will not give us the opportunity to play." Lao Shi said with concern.


    Lu Meng snorted: "Do not worry, there must be a chance, Stuart coach is a smart person, she will not use those who have lost their hearts to win, we have a great opportunity to play."


    ......


    Hansen was walking to the cafeteria, and the communicator rang. It turned out to be the number of Tang Zhenliu. After the connection, it appeared in the holographic image that Lin Feng and Tang Zhenliu were two people.


    "Are you sure you want to participate in the archery competition with the Central Military Academy?" Tang Zhenliu asked anxiously.


    "I am a member of the Archery Department and a member of the school team. I naturally have to participate. Is there any problem?" Han Sen looked at Tang Zhenliu with a puzzled look. He didn''t know why he cares about this.


    Tang Zhenliu did not speak, just looked at Lin Feng on the side, the expression on his face was very weird.


    ��Is it sure?�� Lin Feng asked, his face slightly dignified.


    "No." Hansen replied very simply. The Jingji fog is really too strong. Before he really played, he didn''t know if he had a chance to win.


    "I will go to the game." Lin Feng said calmly.


    Hansen looked at Lin Feng very strangely. He didn''t know what he meant.


    Tang Zhenliu couldn��t help but squint and said: "Old Han, Jingjiwu was the same aristocratic college as we were. The guy is a metamorphosis that is not inferior to the old forest. Everything has a fight with Laolin. Unfortunately, he later transferred to the Central Military Academy. There is no chance to win the game with Lao Lin. Your battle is very difficult. Is it a bit nervous now?"


    Hansen shrugged and said: "I didn''t think I would lose, so there is nothing to be nervous about."


    "This is what I want to hear from Beijing. I will be very happy. Would you like me to tell him for him?" Tang Zhenliu smiled.


    "Whatever." Hansen said indifferently.


    "Don''t care, Jingjiwu is the most talented and hardworking person I have ever seen." Lin Feng suddenly said this time.


    Hansen looked at Lin Feng with amazement and said with a serious attitude: "I know."


    The person who can make Lin Feng say such words, the terrible of that person can be imagined.


    "Well, when we go to the scene to see your game." Tang Zhenliu said that he hurriedly turned off the communication, and then he dialed the number of Jingjiwu.


    "Military school student no. 1, seems to be a good title, better than b god." Han Sen touched his chin, very satisfied with this title.


    Only he wants to get this title, he must first solve the man who claims to be a monster.


    When I came to the cafeteria, Ji Yanran had already helped him occupy the position. It��s hard to see Qu Lili��s little tail today. Hansen felt that his good opportunity came. Waist.


    "I heard that your Arrow School team will encounter Jingji fog in the second round?" Ji Yanran suddenly looked at Han Sen.


    "Yeah, what happened?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse, and Ji Yanran was concerned about the archery competition.


    "Winning the Jingji fog, the Aegean Sea four days and three nights luxury presidential suite double couple tour, I invite you to go." Ji Yanran squinted.


    Hansen suddenly felt the conviction of winning from the sole of the foot to the top of the head, a pair of eyes shining like a light, and a few words in his mouth: "Four days and three nights... Presidential Suite... ......" (To be continued.)


    : Visiting the website

 Chapter 252： Four days and three nights Aegean tour

    Originally Hansen just thought that as long as he tried his best, but now he is like a chicken blood, and he must win the Central Military Academy anyway.


    Think about what four days and three nights, the presidential suite and the like, as well as the beautiful face and the bumpy body of Ji Yanran, Han Sen feels excited.


    The reason why Ji Yunran wants Hansen to win the Beijing fog is because when she led the team to participate in the Hand of God League last year, it was a great chance to enter the top 16 in history, but it was just right. When I met the Central Military Academy, the result was swept out by the Central Military Academy��s Jingji fog, and the 16th-century dream was broken.


    The women are obviously stingy. Now Hansen��s team has encountered Jingji fog, and Ji Yunran naturally does not want Hansen to lose to Jingji fog like her team.


    For the four-day, three-night trip to Aegean, Hansen studied the images of many games in Jingji.


    As for Hansen��s internal credits and bonuses, it��s not so important for Hansen.


    I have to admit that Jingji Mist is indeed a powerful person. He can hardly find flaws in him. It is almost impossible to defeat him with a flaw.


    The positive strength, Jingji Mist has become a top figure in the military school students, and it is almost impossible to defeat him positively.


    Hansen took a comparison with himself and Jingji Fog. Now, whether it is strength or degree, all aspects are worse than Jingji fog.


    Tang Zhenliu told Hansen that Jingjiwu has been genetically successful. The reason why he did not go to the shelter of the Second God is that he hopes to compete with Lin Feng in the next battle of God.


    Moreover, the nuclear genetic technique he cultivated is also very powerful. Even Lin Feng and Tang Zhenliu do not know which nuclear genetic technique he is practicing, but the effect is obviously very good. The general gene can not be completed with the Jingji fog. Competing.


    "It''s really tricky. If I am also full of genes, I can suppress Jingji fog positively. Unfortunately, I still can''t find many **** genes and variant genes." Hansen carefully studied the images of Jingji fog, hoping to find The way to win.


    It��s just that Hansen didn��t know. When he was studying the fog of Jingji, Jingji Fog was also watching his game images.


    Lin Feng��s evaluation of Jingji Fog is the most talented and hardworking person. Jingji Mist has a strong heart, but he will not despise any opponent, let alone this person is still a person who cares about Lin Feng.


    Jingji Mist found out the information that can be found on the Internet. All the information related to Hansen, even the image of Hansen��s participation in the Xingyu Cup Black Hawk Division, the Jingjiwu has found the full version.


    There are also images of black and white boxing games on Tianshang, as well as the silver killing ts promo film shot by Hansen, as well as the performance of the performance competition in the Imperial Steel Championship.


    Almost able to find, Jingji fog has been found, carefully watched all the images of Hansen.


    "Awu, what are you looking at?" Qincheng came over and stood behind the Jingwu fog, bending down to see the image of Jingmi fog.


    Qincheng is the second person of the Central Military Academy''s archery team. The military school league''s personal archery ranks second, second only to the Jingji fog archery master.


    In fact, Qincheng was not originally an archery team. He started to play with the armor. He once led the Central Military Academy��s armored team to dominate the league. Because of the Jingjiu��s phrase ��I want to play with you��, I turned around. Archery team.


    The man who just turned to the archery team, Qincheng''s strength is already the top of the military school league, even if there is no Jingji fog, Qincheng also has the ability to lead the team to win.


    "The image of Hansen Military Academy Hansen." Jingji said calmly, his eyes still watching the image, without missing any details.


    "I have heard of this person, it should be a powerful role. He won Nalan��s promise in black and white." Qincheng sat down next to the Jingji fog and looked at the image and asked: "Is there anything?"


    "Strong." Jing Jiwu spit out a word.


    Qincheng was surprised to see the Jingji fog. There are not many people who can use this word in Jingjiwu. At least in the competition they participated in together, he has not evaluated other people like Jingjiwu.


    ��How strong?�� Qin Cheng looked at the image seriously.


    "His physical fitness is not worse than you. Predicting and grasping the human heart is very strong. It is like reading a mind." Jingji said.


    "That is really interesting. There isn''t even a decent opponent. The game in our world is not too boring." Qincheng laughed.


    "It''s also true, but his image is best to watch it a few times. His ability is not good enough." Jing Jiwu also laughed, he never feared any opponent.


    Qincheng nodded, opened two cans of wine, gave a pot of Jingji fog, and leaned on the sand while watching the image while drinking.


    After reading Hansen��s images all the time, Qin Cheng said: ��It��s really a very good guy, how about his teammates?��


    "His teammates are more general." Jingji Mist released the images of the other members of the Black Hawk Archery team. He collected quite a lot.


    Qincheng has long been accustomed to such a serious style of Jingjiwu. After reading it, he couldn��t help but sigh: "The teammates are too bad."


    ......


    The Arrow League was originally a very unpopular game, but because of the selection of the archery competition by Jingji Fog, this year''s archery competition was particularly concerned.


    There are many people who want to see the Jingjiwu or Qincheng, and even go to the stadium of Gert Star to watch the game.


    The archery teams of the military academies, under the leadership of the coaches and managers, came to Gert Star one by one and were arranged in the big hotel opposite the stadium.


    Hansen, Lao Shi and other members of the archery team stood in the hall, some curiously watching the military school team in and out of the military school, and Situ Xiang and the manager to discuss their accommodation arrangements and other matters.


    "You are Hansen?" Suddenly a girl wearing a school uniform, after seeing Hansen, some surprises came over.


    "I am Hansen, are you?" Hansen looked at the girl in front of her doubts. The girl should wear the uniform of the other school team, plus the bow box on her back. It is obviously the other school team. Players.


    "My name is bright autumn. I really like the promotional film of the silver kill ts that you took. Can you sign me a name?" The girl took out the book and the signature pen and sent it to Hansen in front of her eyes. Full of expectation.


    "Autumn is bright! Are you the autumn of the Shengwu Military Academy?" The old stone and several other old players on the side were wide-eyed and looked at the girl in front of them. Some could not believe that she was autumn.


    The name of the autumn is bright, the people of the military school archery team will certainly not be unfamiliar. She was only a first-year student in the previous year, and she has already led the original Shaowu archery team that has not achieved good results into the ranks of the semi-finals, and Won the third place.


    As the autumn is bright, she became famous in the first battle. This year, she and the Shengwu Military Academy are very optimistic.


    : Visiting the website

 Chapter 253： Monster invitation (boutique plus more)

    Hansen only studied the members of the Central Military Academy. He did not have any research on other military academies. He did not know the name of the autumn. He only took the book and the signature pen and signed his name for the autumn.


    "Thank you so much, I hope we have the opportunity to play together." Qiu Qing took back the book and the signature pen. If he got the treasure, he hugged him in his arms. He said to Han Sen, he took the book back to their school team. in.


    Hansen turned around and saw the old stone. They all looked at themselves with jealous eyes. The old stone directly grabbed Hansen��s neck with a steel-like arm and angered: "The third child, the autumn is bright." Sign this animal to you."


    Not only the old stone, but even the members of many other school teams in the hall cast an angry look on Han Sen.


    The autumn is bright and beautiful, and the archery is good. There is no doubt that it is a star in the archery league, but I don��t want to sign Hansen, which naturally makes many animals angry.


    "Don''t quarrel, be honest." Situ Xiang and the manager did the formalities and went to their room under the guidance of the waiter.


    "Do not run around, go to the gym to have fun in the stadium after lunch." Situ Xiang deliberately stunned Hansen a few words, lest they go back and provoke trouble.


    After dinner, Hansen and his entourage came to the stadium of the Gut Gymnasium. The archery competition of about ten days will be held on this venue.


    "It''s a very foggy Beijing!" Just arrived outside the venue, and the old stone whispered in one direction on the field.


    Hansen, they looked at the past, and they saw that the members of the Central Military Academy��s school team were doing familiar field training on the site. Jingjiwu was shooting a bow at a target, and the arrow directly hit the moving bullseye 100 meters away. The eight arrows are like this, and no one has failed.


    "It''s terrible stability." Lu Meng praised.


    "You are Hansen?" Suddenly, a boy came to Hansen, holding a bow in his hand, and looked at Hansen with a look of provocation.


    "I am Hansen, are you?" Hansen looked at the boy, he should have never seen it, and he certainly didn''t know.


    "You remember, I am Fang Wending of the Sherman Military Academy. In the next round, I will compete with the Central Military Academy. It must be our Sherman Military Academy." The boy said proudly to Hansen.


    Hansen just smiled and didn''t talk. The old stone on the side was a little bit unbearable. He wanted to say something, but suddenly someone came over and stood in front of Hansen.


    The old stone words came to the mouth, but I didn��t say it. When I saw the man, I suddenly opened my eyes and swallowed the words to my lips. I stood there.


    Not only the old stone, but many people on the field look at the person here. The Black Hawk team is no exception, because the person standing in front of Hansen is the Jingji fog of the Central Military Academy.


    "Jingji fog." Jingji fog self-reported his name and smiled and extended his right hand to Hansen.


    "Han Sen." Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, but still stretched out his right hand and the Beijing pole fog.


    Jingji Mist released Hansen��s hand and smiled and said: ��I would like to wait until the game to say hello to you, but since I met here, I will come over and say hello to you, I am looking forward to ours. game."


    "I am the same." Han Sen is a little bit sorrowful, how these guys are so strange in personality, Jingji fog ran over without a head and tail and he said so many words.


    What Han Jingwu said, Han Sen sounds like nothing, and even can be said to be too much in the second, but other people are shocked after listening.


    Those who were shooting on the sidelines kept shooting images of the two people, and many titles had already been drawn in their hearts.


    "Invitation of Monsters", "The Enemy of the Central Military Academy of the King", "On the possibility of winning the Black Hawk Military Academy" and a series of press releases.


    No matter what, many people now know that Jingji Fog attaches great importance to the Black Hawk School Team, or it is very important to Hansen.


    Fang Wending, who was hanging aside, his face was very ugly. No one has paid attention to his existence. The words and performances he had just had already been completely forgotten because of the words of Jingjiwu.


    At this time, Wen Xiuxiu was also training on the live broadcast. Suddenly, this scene was captured, and my heart was also a big surprise.


    She originally hosted the black and white boxing program. This time, she volunteered to request the live archery competition, mainly because Hansen participated. She wanted to know that Hansen finally chose to participate in the archery competition, instead of having achieved excellent results. Black and white boxing, which step he can take.


    In fact, Wen Xiuxiu is very puzzled. With Hansen��s achievements in black and white boxing, if he participates in the black and white boxing league, he will be able to achieve excellent results, but he gave up the black and white boxing league and chose the Arrow League.


    Although Hansen is a student of the Archery Department, Wen Xiuxiu still has difficulty understanding such a choice.


    This year, Jingji Mist has chosen to participate in the archery competition. Due to the change of rules, he has been unable to participate in the black and white boxing league. The most powerful of the black and white boxing leagues is the Shengde Military Academy.


    Hansen has already proved his strength. He can defeat the Shengde Military Academy and put such a good opportunity not to participate in the black and white boxing competition. Instead, he chose the archery system and happened to meet the Central Military Academy in the second round. This choice is really incomprehensible.


    Looking at Hansen and Jingji fog standing face to face, suddenly a glimmer of light passed through the mind of Wen Xiu Xiu.


    "Is Hansen agreeing with Jingjiwu in the archery league, so I will choose the archery system as well?" This unrestrained extension of Wen Xiuxiu is unstoppable as soon as the idea of ??the sky has emerged. Go on.


    Even she has already thought about the title of this press release, "The Monster and the Emperor''s Fatal Appointment," which made Wen Xiuxiu more and more excited.


    After waiting for Jingjiwu to return to his team, Wenxiu Xiu did not continue shooting. He returned directly to the temporary office and began to write a press release entitled "The Monster and the Emperor''s Destiny Agreement."


    I have to say that Wen Xiuxiu��s brain hole is really amazing. Originally, Jingjiwu was only heard from Hansen and Lin Feng, and Hansen��s appreciation, so I came to say hello.


    However, she was born into a complicated love and hate, but she accidentally crashed into the competition. She also said that she was a fateful agreement.


    However, the image she wrote and the image of Hansen and Jingji fog met today seems to have some truth.


    Moreover, people who read the report also felt that it was very reasonable. For a time, the Internet was a discussion about the relationship between Hansen and Jingji.


    : Visiting the website

 Chapter 254： Archery expert

    "I said, how can it be so clever, Jingji fog selected the archery system, Han Sen also chose the archery system, the original two people are stupid!"


    "Yeah, I really want to see their showdown soon."


    "The battle between the monster and the emperor is really interesting, but the emperor should be the game id of Hansen black and white boxing?"


    "I have seen Hansen''s black and white boxing match, and the seal of Nalan promises that it is strong and outrageous. Is Beijing Lumi before the three-to-two win?"


    "I have a good show, I am excited to think about it."


    "I really look forward to it."


    ......


    The Central Military Academy played as the opening team. Although their opponents were not weak, they were swept by the Central Military Academy.


    However, after the completion of the Central Military Academy, he did not leave immediately. He changed his clothes and sat on the stands. Obviously, he had to watch the other teams.


    Those who guessed the relationship between Jingji Mist and Hansen were even more excited. Obviously they were waiting to see Hansen''s game.


    Wen Xiuxiu is a very passionate commentary. The camera is almost out of the game on the field. She always shoots at the Jingjiwu and Hansen on the stands.


    The people watching the live broadcast were also talking about it. They finally waited for the Blackhawks Military Academy to play. Their first round of opponents was the Siman Military Academy of Fang Wending.


    People speculate that the Blackhawk coach Situ Xiang will let the players play, but the results are somewhat unexpected. In addition to retaining the Black Hawk Archery team captain Xu Tianhao, the other four players, Situ Xiang chose new people, in fact, That is the four people in the 304 bedroom.


    Old stone was surprised and opened his mouth. He didn''t think that he could really play. His level was only average. He was even worse than some old players, so he didn''t think he could play.


    As for Lu Meng and Zhang Yang, after this period of training, the level is already top in the school team, they are also very normal.


    "Do it well, I am optimistic about you." Situ Xiang smiled and patted the shoulder of Lao Shi.


    As Lu Meng said, Situ Xiang is a very assertive coach. She would rather let Lao Shi play, and would not want to let the old players who lost their hearts and minds play.


    That is to say, Xu Tianhao, the captain, still insists that Situ Xiang will let him play, otherwise she is likely to directly select five newcomers to play.


    "Don''t worry, we are there." Zhang Yang patted the back of the old stone.


    The old stone immediately stood upright and shouted: "I am afraid of a ball. They are not a Central Military Academy. Besides, even if it is a Central Military Academy, there is not a third child. What am I afraid of?"


    Both Lu Meng and Zhang Yang looked at him with disdain and walked quickly into the arena.


    The archery team competition is the elimination system. Five people from both sides enter the arena. There are many obstacles in the arena. One party will shoot all the other five people out.


    It is similar to the field shooting training, but it is not a gun, but a bow and arrow. The arrow is a special non-tip magnetic induction arrow. As long as the target is hit, the target will be automatically determined, and the arrow itself has no lethality.


    Wen Xiuxiu hosted the live broadcast of the game, and also invited a famous archery expert Feng Jiulan as an expert commentary.


    "Mr. Feng, can you analyze and analyze the situation of the Black Hawk''s game against Shengwu for us?" Wen Xiuxiu gave the topic to Feng Jiulan.


    Although Wen Xiuxiu had little understanding of the archery competition before, but before she came, she had already done enough homework, the knowledge of the archery competition was very clear, and the strength of both sides also had a lot of understanding.


    The Shengwu Military Academy is similar to the Blackhawk Military Academy. The archery rankings of the previous year were not ideal, but they were not as bad as the Blackhawks and could be placed close to the middle.


    This year, the Shengwu Military Academy has also recruited a lot of archery special students. Fang Wending is one of the best. It is said that the coach of Shengwu has spent a lot of effort to recruit special students. The archery is very remarkable.


    Feng Jiuhuan cleared his throat and said faintly: "The level of the two teams of Black Hawk and Shengwu should be similar, and the outcome should be four or six."


    "Mr. Feng thinks that the Blackhawk has only 60% chance of winning?" Wen Xiuxiu said with some surprise that she did not think that Feng Jiuhua would say so.


    "No, I think that Shengwu has a 60% chance of winning." Feng Jiulan is still so faint.


    However, Wen Xiuxiu has been a bit dumbfounded. Now who doesn''t know that Hansen is an opponent of Jingjiwu''s weight, he did not think that Feng Jiulan would think that Shengwu''s chances of winning were higher.


    Feng Jiulong did not wait for Wen Xiuxiu to ask questions, and he said on his own: "I know that the Internet is now hotly talking about the fate of Hansen and Jingji fog, but as a professional archery analyst, I can only tell you that it is just a means of speculation. Whether Hansen himself or the Black Hawk Military Academy has no strength against the Central Military Academy, in terms of strength, they want to get through the holy martial arts. difficult."


    Feng Jiulan��s words came out, and the audience watching the live broadcast could be fried.


    "What kind of expert is this? I don''t understand it, I don''t talk nonsense."


    "What is the holy military school? My emperor is the opponent of the Beijing-based fog."


    ��Where did the experts come from?��


    "You are only hyping, your family is speculating, do we need to speculate in our home?"


    ......


    Whether it is people who come to see the fog in Beijing, or people who like Hansen, they all have a variety of dissatisfaction.


    Wen Xiuxiu''s smile is a bit stiff, but Feng Jiulan is an expert comment from Huaxing Station. Although she thinks that Feng Jiulan is not right, she can''t clearly understand the stage of Feng''s nine rounds. She has to say: "Mr. Feng is so optimistic about Shengwu, there must be something special. Why?"


    Feng Jiulan is a faint smile: "There is an old saying that is good, the insider is watching the doorway, and the layman is watching the fun. The reason why I say that Shengwu has a big chance of winning is that it is a professional data comparison and scientific analysis, no matter from all aspects. It is said that the Black Hawk is not as good as Shengwu, so there is no need for any special reason. This is a rational and true judgment. The reason why everyone has cognitive errors is purely because of the influence of hype and bad reports. The level of the Black Hawk is still weak in the league."


    According to Feng Jiulan��s words, even Wen Xiuxiu��s has been somewhat embarrassed. Because of the bad reports that Feng Jiulan said, there must be her ��Falcony Agreement between Monsters and Emperors��.


    However, Feng Jiulan did not know that Wen Xiuxiu had written such a report. The reason why he would say this is because Fang Wending, the new star of Shengwu, is the nephew of Feng Jiuling, and Fang Wending��s strength is indeed very strong. His parents are professional archers. I practiced archery from an early age, and Feng Jiulan is very clear about this.


    Feng Jiulong is going to highlight the difference of his own expert vision. Second, he also wants to take the opportunity to give his own nephew a dozen reputations.

 Chapter 255： bow

    Feng Jiulan went on to say: "Mans has a very good strength this year, recruiting a lot of powerful archery specialties, especially Fang Wending. If you have some understanding of the archery competition, you should have heard the names of Fang Hua and Feng Yunmei. Both of them are professional archers in the evolutionary, Fang Wen is a family student, and his talents are also very good. It can be said that he is a new star among military school players, and his strength is comparable to that of ordinary military school players."


    "Mr. Feng means that Fang Wending''s archery level is stronger than Hansen?" Fang Xiuxiu said with a sigh of relief.


    "This is no controversy? A star player who plays armor, plays black and white punches, and also advertises, and a professional player who is practicing hard, who is strong and weak has a conclusion." Feng Jiulong room aggravated the four characters of the star player.


    Obviously this is not a derogatory term, but rather that Han Sen is a show too much, a player who relies on speculation.


    "I am afraid you don''t know. This Feng Jiu is the brother of Feng Yunmei. You know."


    "I rely on it, really fake."


    "The friend in front said that it is true. My family and Feng Jiuzhu live in a building. I often see Fang Wending going to his house, but I didn''t know that he was called Fang Wending."


    "It''s shameless!"


    "Confirm your sister, it is your conclusion."


    "What kind of expert? You have to be shameless. This kind of thing is also said."


    "Of course, there is a conclusion, of course, the emperor is strong, and Fang Wen is determined."


    "What about the descendants of the professional archer? I haven''t heard of any master''s son or master."


    There were a lot of talents to watch the live broadcast, and the relationship between Feng Jiulan and Fang Wending was quickly clarified, and suddenly it caused public outrage.


    At this time, the game has started and the gates are opened. The players from both sides entered the arena from both ends of the field.


    The stadium is rectangular and has a length of more than 3,000. There are artificially made rockeries and groves, as well as obstacles such as residual walls. The players use various tactics on the court.


    The contestants can also choose different bows and arrows provided by the official. After all, each person''s strength and habits are different, so there is no uniform regulation of using certain types of bows and arrows.


    From 6.o to 2o.o specifications, there are several specifications for each player.


    Although there are many high-tech compound bows nowadays, the precision is high, easy to aim, and labor-saving, but Hansen chose a traditional longbow.


    The traditional longbow is difficult to practice, but the adaptability to the battlefield is the highest. Hansen practiced the traditional bow from the beginning.


    In the integrated school, the basic technology was practiced, but the practice was not formal. Later, Yang Manli corrected some of his actions and techniques, which made his technique more formal. After he came to the military school, he learned some skills. With his own practice, the level is already quite high.


    The traditional bow of 11.o is a moderate choice. The average fourth-grade military school students can reach 13 to 4 points. Most of the bows used are 11.o or 12.o. Hansen��s It is relatively weak.


    The strength of the old stone is great, and the others are rather insignificant. The choice of the 14.o modern compound bow is very powerful, but the flexibility is worse, and the compound bow is easier to pull than the traditional bow, but the strength of 14.o, With the power of the old stone, the degree of continuous shooting must be very slow. It is a long-distance turret. He has no intention of being close to Mans.


    Like Hansen, Zhang Yang chose the traditional bow, but he chose the traditional bow of 12.5 strength, which is much higher than Hansen''s strength.


    Lu Meng chose the hunting recurve bow. Because there is an arrow, the precision is better than the traditional bow. Between the compound and the tradition, it is a more practical kind of bow.


    The captain Xu Tianhao also selected the compound bow. The strength of the 13.o is similar to that of the old stone. They are all fixed-point hunting players, but he does not have the strength of the old stone.


    The old stone goods do not know whether it is natural strength, or the high degree of genetic evolution, in addition to Han Xin, in addition to Han Sen, even Zhang Yang is not as good as him.


    Among the five men''s bows, Hansen had the lowest intensity, which in turn attracted criticism from Feng Jiuling.


    "11.o''s bow, which shows that Hansen''s physical fitness is too bad. As a member of the school team, although it is only a first-year student, if the bow of 12.o can''t be controlled, it should be regarded as the whole archery league. At the end of the stream, it is understandable that Hansen puts a lot of energy into the armor control and black and white boxing, and the physical quality is not high enough.


    Feng Jiuhuan said that the front of the turn and turned to Fang Wending''s body: "This aspect of the party is better, although it is also a traditional longbow, but the 12.5-strength longbow, you can know the basis and physical quality of Fang Wending. Solid..."


    Feng Jiuhuan spared no effort to win the text, but obviously the audience did not buy much.


    "Cut, do you have a strong bow? I take a 15.o bow. I don''t use it."


    "Continue to blow."


    "Who said that the bow of 11.o will not work?"


    "That is, in the hands of the master, the bow that is worse is also a weapon of the gods."


    "I only know Han Sen, what is Fang Wending?"


    Feng Jiulan��s touting has aroused the strong resentment of the audience. Even the fans of the Central Military Academy and other teams began to speak for Hansen, not to mention the fans who have always supported Hansen.


    "Mr. Feng, is your judgment somewhat arbitrary? It seems that the audience has a lot of different opinions." Wen Xiuxiu really can''t stand it anymore, just say one.


    Feng Jiulan just looked at the audience''s comments and said faintly: "The truth is often only in the hands of a few people. I am only expounding an objective fact. Although this fact is difficult for the fragile people to accept, I believe they will soon I will agree with the facts I said, because the results of the game will prove everything I said."


    The remarks of Feng Jiulan seem to be that he is a wise man in the world. Others are stupid, which is even more annoying to the audience.


    Also in watching the live broadcast of the game, Ji Ruran and Qu Lili have already been mad at half, and Qu Lili is directly airway: "This is a **** expert, there is no professional quality, how can Huaxing Station invite such people to be Commentary."


    Ji Yanran''s pretty face is also full of frost, and he said, "There is a saying that he is right. After the game is over, he can prove everything, but he is afraid that the result is not what he wants." ��


    The temper of the temper, the audience has long been unable to vomit Feng Feng nine rounds, and Feng Jiuhuan is blind to the comments of those Tucao, repeatedly analyzing how Mans advantage, how high the level of Fang Wending.


    At this time, the Black Hawk and Mans players have been approached by the obstacles of various obstacles, and the battle is solved. (To be continued.)


    : Visiting the website

 Chapter 256： Five bursts

    Feng Jiuling��s holding of this article is not entirely unreasonable. The level of Fang Wending is indeed very strong. It is worthy of being an archery family and has performed very well in all aspects.


    Whether it is his own archery or tactical command, he has done a very good job, and he is also among the best in the military school league.


    If you don''t meet Hansen, change to a middle-up team, I am afraid it is not his opponent.


    "We will occupy the highest point first, and then look for a chance to fight back." Xu Tianhao commanded as the captain.


    "Captain, I don''t think it is necessary, I will confront them positively. With our strength, I am afraid that they will not succeed?" Zhang Yang said.


    Lu Meng also said: "The time we practiced together is too short. In terms of the cooperation of the positional warfare, it is worse than the people of Mans in any case. It is better to rush to the battle, as long as it becomes a close-knit battle, to the level of the third child. It is more than enough for one person to solve them."


    "Han Sen, what do you say?" Xu Tianhao asked Hansen.


    "Mans only, how can I win." Hansen smiled.


    Listening to Hansen said that all are winning, Lao Shi suddenly came to the spirit: "What are you waiting for, killing a wave of cool."


    "That''s killing the past." Xu Tianhao was also uncomfortable in the school team in the past two years. They were all beaten by people. Hansen and the newcomers said this. He gave orders when he bit his teeth.


    Five people, through the cover of obstacles, quickly rushed toward the other''s area, and did not intend to occupy a favorable shooting position.


    "Haha, the Black Hawks attacked the whole army. This is not to put Mans in the eye."


    "Domineering."


    "It��s a little too dangerous to get up like this?"


    "There is no danger. On the level of Mansner, Hansen does not have to be afraid. It can be suppressed by hard power. After all, Hansen is the opponent chosen by Jingjiwu."


    "Not bad, I like this style."


    Seeing that all five of the Blackhawks attacked, the mood of the audience was suddenly mobilized. The best thing about the archery matchup is undoubtedly positive confrontation. The positional warfare is the most meaningless.


    Feng Jiulan originally had some concerns that Fang Wending couldn''t take the game. At this time, he saw that the Black Hawk had five people attacking together. He immediately became happy. He smiled and said: "It seems that I still overestimated the hard power of the Black Hawk. Well, the tactical level is so rough, even five people attack together, there is no formation and cover at all, it is simply chaos. And if you want to assault, what do you choose for such a high-strength compound bow? The high-intensity low-intensity longbow is right, it seems that Mans will win even easier than I predicted."


    Wen Xiuxiu looked at the video of the game and couldn''t help but frown. According to her recent knowledge of the evil, Feng Jiuhuan still has some truths.


    Hansen��s attack seems to be too reckless. Generally, they want to get close to the enemy. They need to advance with obstacles and formations. Under the cover of teammates, they slowly occupy a favorable position.


    However, like Hansen, these five people rushed forward together, and it was easy to be shot by the enemy cold arrows hiding behind the obstacles.


    The only hope for winning is that their firepower can suppress the Mans Military Academy and give them no chance to shoot cold arrows.


    However, although it is five to five, but the initiative to attack this is a disadvantage, it is almost impossible to suppress the firepower of the other side.


    What''s more, Hansen''s five people''s formation looks a bit chaotic, and it is not conducive to suppressing each other''s firepower.


    Fang Wending saw that Hansen and the five of them quickly rushed over and secretly sneered, and issued a command to their team members: "Keep invisible, all members occupy a favorable shooting position, waiting for my order to shoot."


    "Captain, they have entered my fire coverage area, do you want to fire?" The team member holding the 1.4 compound bow asked Fang Wending.


    "Don''t shoot for a while, wait until they get to the piece of wood, and then fire damage together." Fang Wending glanced at Hansen and thought about it.


    Hansen, they have no signs of stopping, although they can shoot them now, but only one compound bow has an effective shooting distance, and no one else can shoot the ball.


    This kind of shooting is not very useful for single shooting. Hansen, since they are still rushing, Fang Wen will let them come.


    Then, in the cross-country area, only some fallen wood is used as a cover, which is the most empty area in the entire arena. It is also in the best range for them to be within the range of shooting of all of them.


    Seeing that Hansen��s five people had already rushed into the cross-country area, even the audience could not help but squeeze a cold sweat for them. Hansen��s situation is quite bad.


    "It seems that no more than five minutes, the battle should be over." Feng Jiulan saw Hansen, they did not want to, did not want to directly rushed into the Hengmu District, eyes laughing and laughing.


    But soon Feng Jiu''s smile was on his face, and gradually became ugly.


    Hansen, they all entered Fang Wending''s shooting range, which means they also entered Hansen''s shooting range.


    When Fang Wen made an order and let all teammates prepare to shoot Hansen with them, they suddenly found a support arrow flying over, and they all shot at their hidden position.


    A few people who are trying to shoot, there are two people who think that they are hiding well and cannot be discovered. They are directly shot by the arrow, and the alarm sounds, so they are directly out.


    While Fang Wending and the other two responded quickly enough, they retracted behind the obstacles and were not shot by the arrow, but they also lost the chance to shoot.


    Everyone was staring at Hansen, who shot five arrows in an instant, and the scene became a bit quiet in a flash.


    No one thought that this would be the result, and then the next moment, even the scenes sounded like a tsunami-like cheer.


    "I rub, it''s a god. How does he know where the five people of Mans are hiding?"


    "It''s too fast. I don''t even see the five arrows."


    "Strong, really strong, no wonder that it will be regarded as an opponent by Jingjiwu. This is simply opening a God''s perspective to cheat."


    "It��s too ferocious. It��s the emperor. The black and white boxing is completely suppressed, and the archery is so fierce.��


    "Invincible."


    The whole game field is very big, far apart. If the opponent hides, sometimes it is difficult to find the opponent''s position, but Hansen''s five arrows are really too god-like, like a long-eyed look at Fang Wending''s five people. One move, the direct five arrows shot, the waste two suppressed three, it looks like the adult is bullying the child, not at one level.


    In fact, this is not difficult for Hansen. He is good at assassination. The terrain of the stadium is fixed. When they arrive at the cross-country area, they are the best mobile phone.


    Hansen��s assassination is such a difficult thing to judge their hidden position. This is his strength. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 257： Fighting

    "Let''s go, don''t need to read it again, there is nothing to watch." Jingjiwu took the lead.


    "Sure enough, it is a powerful guy. I really look forward to tomorrow''s battle with him. Unfortunately, the people around him are too weak." Qin Cheng is also sparkling in the eyes. As a player similar to Hansen, Han Sen��s judgment makes him I am very appreciative and let him give birth to a few points of war.


    Life is not afraid of no opponents, but an opponent who can be at the same level of thought is very rare.


    When Qincheng watched Hansen''s game, he had been substituting Hansen''s role and thinking about what he should do. As a result, Hansen''s choice was exactly the same as his choice.


    Regardless of the degree of progress, the route, the timing of the shot, and the judgment of Fang Wending their hidden position, Han Sen is no different from his choice.


    Although he has not yet played against Hansen, in the eyes of Qincheng, Hansen is already the enemy of Qincheng''s heart and the opponent he most hopes to defeat.


    Now Qincheng wants to defeat Hansen''s mood, which is even more eager than Jingji''s fog. Qincheng even hopes that Hansen''s teammates can be stronger, so that he can make a good fight with Hansen.


    The Central Military Academy silently withdrew from the arena, and they came out of the arena. The cheers of the torrents broke out again in the stands. It seems that Hansen has won.


    In just three minutes, for Mans Military Academy, there is no doubt that it is a nightmare. There is no chance to shoot. As long as the outcrop is shot directly, Hansen��s arrow is like a long eye. God''s perspective sees everything.


    Bows and arrows are different from firearms. They can be fired at any time. Even if they are fast, they need space and time to pull bows and archery. It is impossible to completely hide and shoot, so until the end, Fang Wending has no chance to shoot.


    "Haha, it really didn''t take five minutes to end the battle. Teacher Feng is really a prophet."


    "The Great God is the Great God, it is too violent."


    "Fang Wen will definitely win, Feng''s mother is really amused."


    "666..."


    "The archery game is more interesting than I thought."


    Ji Yanran was a long sigh of relief, his face was full of joy, and the unhappiness was just swept away.


    Qu Lili even waved her fist directly to Feng Feng''s nine rounds: "The gods are doing well. This is what Feng teacher Feng expert is still sitting on the commentary. If I am, I have already swallowed myself."


    Feng Jiulan was unable to say a word in his face. He said so many words for Fang Wending, but he did not think that Fang Wending was so miserable that he was so vulnerable.


    A big win, directly put the Black Hawk and Han Sen on the cusp of the turmoil, the media concerned about the Arrow League have reported this game.


    Although Mans is not a strong team, but because Hansen''s five-handed arrow is too amazing, coupled with the battle of the Jingji fog, the media has taken Hansen to a high position.


    The news of the various titles, such as "The Emperor''s Five Beads, Five Arrows, Ding Jiangshan", "Five Arrows Out of the World", "The Emperor''s Wrath", etc., exaggerated the description of Hansen''s hand with five arrows.


    Wen Xiuxiu also spared no effort in this regard. For Han Sen, she still has a great good impression. An article from "Black and White Boxing to Archery League, Forever Emperor Hansen" introduces Hansen��s previous experiences. Let more people know about Hansen.


    After reading the report of Wen Xiuxiu, many people went to Tianshang to find Hansen��s black and white boxing game. After reading it, Hansen��s black and white boxing was so strong, and more people liked Hansen.


    Because there are more and more people who know Hansen, the more they expect from the second day of the Central Military Academy and the Black Hawk.


    Most people are generally hoping that Hansen can perform well, but they all think that the winner should be the Central Military Academy.


    After all, the power of the Jingji fog is too deep, and there are also powerful players like Qincheng. The other three players are also strong men in the strong, and can be the core players in the general military school.


    On the other hand, the Black Hawk side, except Hansen, is a player with no fame, and three of them are newcomers of the first grade.


    Therefore, most people hope to see the confrontation between Hansen and Jingji, but they have no hope for Hansen��s victory.


    No one thinks that the Jingji fog will lose, but it is a monster in the military school league. No one can imagine how he lost.


    In fact, even the Black Hawk team did not have much hope. On the morning of the game, when Situ Xiang was formulating and explaining tactics, the words also revealed a few points for everyone to work hard.


    Most of the other players are in such a state of mind. They can fight with the Central Military Academy. As for winning the Central Military Academy, no one can think about it.


    Even the arrogant publicity has only indicated that they will try their best to fight a battle, hoping to kill one or two players from the Central Military Academy.


    The move fell in Han Sen''s eyes, but it made him frown.


    If you change to a normal game, you lose if you lose, but this game is related to his four days and three nights, and you have to win anyway.


    The game is definitely not won by one person. A team like the Central Military Academy, even if he needs the support of his teammates, there is such a possibility.


    If even your teammates have already determined that they will lose in the heart, then this game is really hopeless.


    "No, you must find a way to let them burn their fighting spirits." Han Sen''s eyes turned around in a few people, and finally fell on Zhang Yang''s body.


    There is no doubt that if there is anyone in these people who is most likely to be provoked to win, then it must be public.


    However, it was obviously useless to only provoke a single man''s battle. Hansen hesitated, and looked at Situ Xiang, who was on the stage to explain the tactics.


    As the coach of the school team, Situ Xiang has done very well. If Hansen is not in the shelter for three months, he can have more time to practice with other players, and the effect should be better.


    However, relying on these alone, it is impossible to win the Central Military Academy and the Jingji fog.


    Situ Xiang was talking about the tactical arrangement with the Central Military Academy, but suddenly saw Hansen standing up and went straight to her.


    Situ Xiang didn''t know what Hansen wanted to do. When she explained the tactics, Hansen should sit on his seat and listen carefully. Even if there is any doubt, it is OK to raise a hand, but Han Sen is now saying nothing. In front of her, this made Situ Xiang somewhat confused.


    "Coach, when you recruited me into the school team, did you tell me that you want the school team to win the league?" Hansen walked up to Situ Xiang, his chest straight and his eyes staring like a knife. Situ Xiang asked.


    "Yes." Situ Xiang nodded and her face was a little red. She had to admit that even when she was facing the Central Military Academy, she did not think that her disciples could win.


    "Then please tell us the method of victory, I want to win." Han Sen stared at Situ Xiang, and said in a word. (To be continued.) 8

 Chapter 258： The only chance

    Situ Xiang''s face changed slightly, and she didn''t want to win, but the gap in strength was too great. Even if she calculated it, it would be difficult to win.


    Situ Xiang didn''t want to tell Hansen and his team members how to win, but she couldn''t think of a victory.


    Situ Xiang was stunned and did not speak. As a coach, she had no way to tell her team members that they had little hope of victory.


    But when it comes to the method of victory, Situ Xiang does not.


    After reading the first game of the Central Military Academy, Situ Xiang can only say that this year''s Central Military Academy is probably the top lineup in the history of the entire Arrow League.


    Not only have the monster Jingji fog, but also the players like Qincheng, and even the other three players, are also too strong.


    "If you really want to win, then there is only one way." Situ Xiang Shen for a long time, only to see Han Sen said.


    In fact, Situ Xiang has repeatedly played the possibility of winning the game with the Central Military Academy. No matter how it is deduced, the final result is a failure.


    The gap in absolute strength is no longer tactical to make up for, but even so, Situ Xiang still hopes to win in his heart.


    She has a solution that is not a solution. Although she is very whimsical, she does not even think that she has the possibility of completion, but this thought has been deeply buried in her heart, but even she is embarrassed to tell this idea to herself. Players.


    Because this idea is a bit ridiculous for a coach.


    However, it is now being questioned by Han Sen. Situ Xiang has a kind of ridiculous idea. Although it is very whimsical, maybe it is really realized?


    Situ Xiang wants to win, more urgent than most of the players, not under Hansen, she wants to tell Hansen them, I hope they can complete this idea, but even so, she still did not say Just watching Han Sen tempted to ask, because this idea is really ridiculous.


    "I really want to win, no matter what method, please tell me." Han Sen sincerely looked at Situ Xiang, and his eyes were full of **.


    Situ Xiang was suddenly moved. She didn''t think that Hansen, who was the most unsatisfied to the school team, had such a strong sense of honor and victory. He secretly felt that he had found Hansen to find the right person.


    If Situ Xiang knows that Han Sen��s mind is a four-day, three-night trip with Ji Yunran, he will not want to know what it will be if he wants to win.


    Situ Xiang calmed down, and his eyes swept over the faces of his own team members. I saw that everyone��s eyes were watching her, which was full of hope.


    No one wants to lose, even those old players, if they can win, they also don''t want to lose.


    "Coach, please tell us, how can we win?" Zhang Yang looked at Situ Xiang with a burning gaze.


    Situ Xiang bit his teeth and looked at the dignified mouth: "If you have hard power, you have no possibility of winning. In every position, the Central Military Academy is much stronger than us, and their players are at least in the team. For more than a year, the level of tacit cooperation with teammates is not what you can compare."


    After a pause, Situ Xiang continued: "But all the things in the world are not static. Although the Central Military Academy has great advantages, it does not mean that you have no chance to win."


    Said, Situ Xiang��s eyes fell on Hansen��s face, watching Han Sen��s eyes say: ��Although this opportunity is very embarrassing, but if you are willing to try, then there is a possibility, not to try It must be lost. But if you try it, then 99% of the possibilities will be lost. Would you like to try it?"


    "Please ask the coach to tell us what to do." Hansen said calmly and persistently, the other players are also looking at Situ Xiang with a firm look.


    "Come on...you see here..." Situ Xiang was excited to call up the virtual image of the stadium and kept explaining to Hansen.


    The next day''s game has not yet begun, and the viewing platform has already been filled with audiences from all over the world.


    People have an unusual passion for today''s game, of course, because of the battle between Jingjiwu and Hansen.


    Skynet''s various media platforms have already been hot, and the original archery competition, which is not so popular, is not popular today.


    Wen Xiuxiu is explaining himself today. There is no expert commentary on Feng Jiulan. Because of too many complaints, Huaxing Station has already withdrawn Feng Jiulan.


    In the back row of the stands, there are two young people wearing sunglasses, and they are watching the whispering conversation.


    "Lao Lin, do you think Hansen has a chance to win?" Tang Zhenliu looked at the stadium and asked casually.


    "In terms of the strength of the entire team, Hansen has no chance." Lin Feng smiled and said.


    "And then?" Tang Zhenliu knew that Lin Feng must have the following.


    Lin Feng thought about it and said: "But Hansen is best at assassination, stabbing the shackles, and taking one person may not necessarily fight the whole team, otherwise there will be no assassin."


    "You mean that Hansen has the opportunity to kill the Jingji fog?" Tang Zhenliu looked at Lin Feng with some surprise.


    "It''s hard to say, maybe there will be a little chance." Lin Feng said softly, and then stopped talking.


    Obviously, even he can''t predict what the outcome of this game will be, and he can only wait to see the results of the game.


    In the stands, almost all the participating military academy teams came. Even the team that did not have a competition today came to the stands. Autumn was also here, sitting with her teammates and waiting for the start of the game.


    Most of them are to observe the strength of the Central Military Academy this year. The opponents of the last Central Military Academy were too weak to show them the real power.


    Although they do not think that the Black Hawk is the opponent of the Central Military Academy, but Han Sen is there, it should be able to force some of the real strength of the Central Military Academy.


    In the admission lounge, the old stone rubbed his hands a little, and his mouth moved for a long time. He couldn��t help but say to the next Zhang Yang: "Boss, is the coach��s idea really going to work?"


    "Nothing can''t be done. As long as we work hard, there will be opportunities." Zhang Yang said calmly.


    "But this kind of thing, it''s not hard work, it''s too risky. If you get it, you will lose." Old stone is still a little uneasy.


    "The idea is to take risks, but it is not without a chance, or do you have a better way?" Lu Meng said faintly.


    "If I have a way, I won''t be so nervous. What do you think of the third child?" Lao Shi smiled bitterly.


    "This is the best way and the only chance. Just do what the coach said." Hansen said calmly.


    At this time, the lights that appeared were already lit, and all the players�� eyes looked at Situ Xiang.


    "Let''s go, we should play." Situ Xiang took a deep breath and led his team members to the exit passage.


    Han Sen and others followed her behind, and as soon as they walked out of the passage, the entire stadium rang with a scream of cheers. (To be continued.)


    : Visiting the website

 Chapter 259： Magical tactics

    The game started in less than five minutes. Everyone opened their mouths for a long time and didn''t close. Even the people who watched the game on Skynet forgot to send a comment. They looked at the game images with a stunned look and could hardly believe their eyes. .


    Because the entire stadium has a shield system relationship, the central military school players in the stadium can not hear the voice of the outside audience, and they can not see their expression, otherwise they will find that things are a bit wrong.


    From the moment of the game, the five men of the Black Hawk Military Academy were lined up and ran forward along the left side of the stadium. They even ran into the half of the Central Military Academy, and they were still flying fast. Going forward.


    Because there are obstacles such as Xushanqiu, fake rocky mountains and groves, the beginning of the game can not see the other side''s traces.


    The average team will choose one or two commanding heights as soon as possible to observe the other party''s movements.


    The commanding heights like this have several places in the half of both sides, allowing the players on both sides to use the terrain to observe the enemy''s movements.


    Hansen completely gave up the commanding heights. From the very beginning, they went all the way to a half-field that was hard to find, and it was actually a very dangerous move.


    Once they are discovered by the enemies who occupy the commanding heights, and they are used by the enemy, they are equal to self-investment.


    Everyone was stunned by the bold action of the Black Hawk School. According to normal circumstances, after the Central Military Academy occupied the nearby commanding heights, they would find their tracks. Then the Central Military Academy ambushed the commanding heights and waited for Han. After they enter the range, they can easily get rid of them.


    "What tactics is this?"


    "It''s too risky, will it be discovered?"


    "It will definitely be discovered. The Black Hawk Military Academy is too faint."


    ��I thought there would be a wonderful game, and it looks like it��s coming to an end soon.��


    "Don''t say that the opponent is the Central Military Academy. Even if it is a second-rate military school, it is impossible to make such mistakes and let them invade like this."


    "What is the Black Hawk doing?"


    ......


    Those who know a little about the archery competition feel that the action of the Blackhawk is no different from suicide.


    At this time, Situ Xiang was also nervously pinching his fists, and the beautiful eyes stared at the Hansen five people who quickly invaded the opponent''s half in the arena.


    This tactic is what she designed, that is, her whimsical tactics. It seems to be no different from suicide. It is impossible for any team to make such mistakes and let them easily invade.


    However, Situ Xiang has watched all the competitions of the Central Military Academy in recent years. He wants to break his scalp and exhausted his mind. He finally came up with such a suicidal tactic.


    If this tactic is used on other school teams, then it is almost certainly a 100% failure, but for the Central Military Academy, there may be a one percent or even a lower probability of success.


    In theory, all teams will occupy one or two commanding heights in the vicinity to observe the enemy''s movements. The Central Military Academy will do the same for most of the time, but in a very small number of competitions, the Central Military Academy chooses to directly occupy the central area of ??the stadium. The stone mountain commanding heights, instead of first occupying the enemy points from their higher commanding heights.


    Of course, this situation has been particularly rare. Situ Xiang has seen all the competitions of the Central Military Academy in recent years. In the past few years, they have only done this three times.


    The small chance is almost negligible, but after Situ Xiang''s analysis, she saw a glimmer of hope.


    The three decisions of the Central Military Academy were when they encountered a strong challenge team. When faced with strong enemies, they chose very aggressive tactics.


    The results were also very good. The team that was supposed to be able to fight with them was the result of their defeat, and they were completely exhausted, and they deeply felt their power and invincibility.


    Although no one believes that the current Black Hawk can challenge the royal power of the Central Military Academy, because of the existence of Hansen, the media has pushed the Blackhawk to a state that can be compared with the Central Military Academy in terms of fame. Many people are looking forward to it. Hansen and Jingji fog confrontation.


    Situ Xiang does not know the state of the Black Hawk. Will the Central Military Academy give birth to the Black Hawk''s mind? If the Central Military Academy still treats the Black Hawk with its usual tactics, then the Black Hawk will lose.


    This is a gamble, Situ Xiang is not sure whether the Black Hawk has the qualification for gambling, but this is also the only chance for the Blackhawk.


    Situ Xiang��s palms are all sweaty, and she prays that miracles will appear.


    Hansen took the lead at the front and looked at the timer from time to time.


    All of their routes and travel time have been designed by Situ Xiang''s heart. Only then will it be possible to successfully circumvent them when the Central Military Academy chooses to directly occupy the central location of Stone Mountain.


    Perhaps it was almost unbelievable that Situ Xiang��s prayers worked. The five people at the Central Military Academy actually went to the Stone Mountain in the center first, without first occupying the commanding heights nearby.


    A classic battle is often caused by many unexpected factors. When the audience saw that the five people at the Central Military Academy and the five people at the Black Hawk Military Academy were each staggered from different routes, they almost avoided the negotiation. The other side''s route, I was surprised that Zhang had a big mouth and couldn''t get together for a long time.


    "I rub, isn''t this a good discussion?"


    "Haha, it''s too funny."


    "The Black Hawk is really evil. How can it be so lucky? The Central Military Academy chose to directly occupy the Stone Mountain, just missing them."


    "This is interesting. The Central Military Academy does not know that the Black Hawk people have already passed behind them."


    "This tactic is simply a god."


    "This kind of tactic can also be successful, it really licks my dog''s eyes."


    The coach of the Central Military Academy, this time the face has become very difficult to see, no one can think of the Black Hawk will have such a wonderful tactics, what is even more unexpected is that he even developed a tactic to seize the Stone Mountain, like black and black The eagle, like the acting, is completely in the calculation of the other party.


    This is not the failure of the players on the field, but the failure of his coach in the tactics. He is now dying to die. It was originally a plan for a strong attack on the Black Hawk. Now it has become a huge crisis in the Central Military Academy.


    It was an unforgivable mistake that the enemy was inexplicably circling behind, and all this was because of the tactical arrangement of his coach.


    At this time, the coaches of other school teams couldn''t help but look at Situ Xiang of the Black Hawk coach. They are very admired for this female coach. They can make such bold tactics and they are really successful. Described by the gods.


    When the Jingjiwu and other people walked over the Stone Mountain, Hansen had already arrived in the forest behind the Stone Mountain. The backs of the five people of Jingjiwu were exposed to Hansen��s line of sight and range.

 Chapter 260： Shooting the brain

    Ps: For the promotion of Peng Zong, the rudder master.


    The most difficult arrow in the world is the cold arrow. I don��t know how many enemy enemies are dead under the cold arrows. The five players of the Central Military Academy are completely unaware that their backs have been completely exposed to the enemy��s arrows. They are still walking above the Stone Mountain.


    suddenly!


    A cold mang broke through the sky and came up to the stone mountain. Although there were five people in the Central Military Academy, there were only one target for these arrows.


    Qincheng, the second person in the Central Military Academy, is actually the second core of the Central Military Academy.


    Perhaps Qincheng is not as dazzling as Jingjiwu, but when it comes to the contribution to the team, Qincheng will definitely not be worse than Jingjicheng.


    Because it is the origin of the Battle Command, Qincheng not only has strong personal strength, but also a good overall situation and command. It can be said that with Qincheng, the Central Military Academy is a true king.


    Only Qincheng is in, Jingjiwu can liberate his combat effectiveness, and concentrate on fighting without distracting other things.


    It can be said that although the Central Military Academy without Qincheng is still strong, it can only be regarded as a strong star team, not the master of the invincible king.


    Situ Xiang��s plan, from the very beginning, is not the Jingji fog, but the Qin city as the brain of the team.


    First, because the personal strength of Jingjiwu is too strong, such a sneak attack may not be able to succeed; secondly, the removal of Qincheng is more strategic for the Blackhawk.


    "Be careful!" The arrow has not yet been shot in Qincheng. The Jingji fog has already been detected, but it is too late to rescue, and shouted at Qincheng.


    Qincheng��s response is extremely fast. Because it is an archery game, it is stipulated that you cannot touch the other party��s arrow with any object, unless it is dodging, or counterattack with your own arrow, and then touch each other with any item. Arrows will be directly sentenced out.


    Because the other side''s arrow has sealed the retreat of Qincheng, it is clear that it is necessary to solve the Qincheng first, Qincheng has retreat.


    "Brushing brush!" Qin Cheng grabbed the bow in his hand, his eyes were like an arrow, and he immediately opened three bows. Three sharp arrows flew out, and the three arrows that had already flew to him fell. .


    "Qincheng, beautiful!" The coach of the Central Military Academy shook his fist outside, and felt that he could have a team member like Qincheng. He was definitely a coach.


    Such a technology, such a calm mind, I am afraid to find the entire archery league, in addition to the Jingji fog, it is difficult to find a third person.


    Several other members of the Central Military Academy are also overjoyed.


    "I wipe, this can also be done, Qincheng is too embarrassing."


    "Haha, the Black Hawk lost a big loss this time, and spent so much effort to attack Qincheng, but did not succeed."


    "Qincheng is not a man who once dominated the League A, this level is simply."


    "It''s too strong. The Central Military Academy is not just a Beijing-based fog. Qincheng is not worse than the Jingji."


    ......


    When the people were boiling from the blood, they suddenly heard a scream from Qincheng, and then they saw an arrow hit his chest.


    "Drips... Drops... Central Military Academy... Qincheng... Outgoing... Hits... Black Hawk Military Academy... Hansen..."


    The clothes on Qincheng''s body lit up, and the voice of the brain was also ringing on the court at the same time, so that everyone was stunned, and the coach of the Central Military Academy was directly there.


    Qin Cheng looked at the arrow that shot him. He didn��t respond for a while. He obviously saw only three arrows that shot at his front, but after shooting three arrows, he suddenly had a The arrow flew out of the air. Such a distance could not allow Qincheng to react again, and it was shot directly by the arrow.


    "Be careful of Hansen, he is even more terrible than we think." Qin Cheng looked solemnly reminding Jingji fog, he already understood where the arrow came from.


    The three arrows in front are just swaying. Hansen��s arrow is hidden behind one of the arrows, so that he only sees the arrow in front, until the front arrow is shot. The result is directly shot out.


    It is easy to say, but there are probably few people in the entire archery league who can really achieve this level. At least Qincheng has never seen such a person before.


    Qincheng was directly brought out of the competition field by the intelligent machine, and the game continued. The Central Military Academy is still at a disadvantage.


    Hansen, they have the cover of the forest, but the Jingji fog they are in the bare mountainside of the stone mountain, there is no shelter at all, they only have two ways to choose.


    Rushing to the top of the mountain or rushing down, but now they are halfway up the mountain, obviously a dilemma.


    Without any hesitation, Jingji Mist directly issued an order to let everyone rush down the Stone Mountain.


    Retreating to the mountains is much slower than going down, and it is necessary to expose the back to the Black Hawk. Downhill is the right choice.


    Everyone did not think that the Central Military Academy of the King would be so miserable. It is obviously not so easy to rush down the mountain with the arrow.


    The preparation of the Black Hawk is too full, obviously for the sake of backwaters. Everyone has no choice of strong bow. In order to be able to shoot quickly, everyone is the 11.0 bow. This is very good for the professional archer of the military academy. Weak bow, but the rate of fire is absolutely guaranteed.


    Under the command of Captain Xu Tianhao, a player from the Central Military Academy went on several rounds. The player, without any cover, went all over and suddenly got an arrow.


    "Haha, I shot..." Old stone excitedly waved the recurve bow in his hand.


    "Be careful!" Han Sen wants to pull the old stone, but it is already late. I saw an arrow like cold electricity. In an instant, I cut through the void and shot directly on the old stone.


    Although the front end has been elasticized, the arrow is like rubber, but this arrow still makes the old stone pain fall over the ground and stop.


    "16.0''s bow, Jingji fog is really a monster." Several people quickly hid behind the tree, Xu Tianhao said.


    The long bow of 16.0, Hansen can also pull open, but it can only be pulled open. It is okay to shoot one arrow and two arrows. It is absolutely impossible to shoot evenly, and the practicality is very low.


    However, the Jingji fog is directly shot with a long bow of 16.0. It seems to be no different from the bow of 11.0. This power is really scary, even Hansen is not as good as himself.


    "Hey now shoot quickly, can''t let them rush down." Lu Meng shouted at everyone.


    Xu Tianhao several people once again pulled the bow and fired it out, but only one round of volley, Jingji fog was shot by an arrow, Xu Tianhao could not escape the horrible speed of the arrow, directly shot out of the game.


    Fortunately, Hansen took a round of volleys and shot a member of the Central Military Academy.


    The people outside the field have already seen the blood boiling. After the Beijing-based fog joined the archery team, the Central Military Academy was so bad for the first time in the game. There were already three people out of the game. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 261： Great matchup

    Ps: For the blushing heart, it is also black to promote the addition of the rudder master.


    "The magical black eagle... the magical Hansen... This is a game in the history of the Arrow League that is enough to go down in history... The powerful Central Military Academy has never been forced to go so far, the Blackhawk is only left to victory. One step away, but this step is difficult to climb to the sky, because standing in front of them is the greatest player in the military school league, Jing Jiwu, no one..." Wen Xiuxiu excited commentary.


    The audience has already seen the blood of the blood, and under the absolute advantage of the Black Hawk, it has been shot and killed by the Jingji fog. The personal strength of Jingjiwu is terrible.


    However, in addition to the Jingji fog, other players from the Central Military Academy were also shot.


    There are only Hansen and Lumeng left in the Black Hawk. They don��t want to shoot Beijing��s fog. It��s really a reaction to Jingji��s fog. The action is too fast. Their arrows are all empty. Instead, they are Shot three people.


    "This guy is simply not a human." After hiding behind a big tree, Lu Meng cursed.


    "It is not a human being." Han Sen also leaned behind the big tree. The Jingji fog had already rushed to the foot of the mountain and entered the Shilin area. It was not so easy to see his figure. Now both sides have returned to the same starting line.


    The audience held their breath, and no one thought before the game that the Central Military Academy would be forced to this level. There is no doubt that this is a tactical victory.


    However, the Central Military Academy has a Beijing-based fog, so if the Great Wall does not fall, it is still difficult to defeat them if they want to defeat them.


    However, they expected that the battle between Zhongjing and Wusen was met. Now that both of them are on the court, Hansen has a slight advantage. After all, he still has a Lumeng.


    "Haha, the coach of the Black Hawk really has two brushes, and even the Central Military Academy is so embarrassed. Lao Lin, do you see Hansen have a few chances to win?" Tang Zhenliu said with a smile.


    "Han Sen''s bow is not good. The 11.o bow is too weak for him. I want to use this kind of strength bow to shoot the Jingji fog, unless it is close to the distance, it is almost impossible. Lin Feng said.


    "It is also said that for the tactics, I chose the bow of 11.o. Although the tactics have achieved great success, but the players facing Jingji fog alone, such a bow has become a fatal weakness." The point of enlightenment nodded.


    The completely liberated Jingji fog is like a beast in the mountains, moving quickly and quietly on the battlefield.


    Now Hansen and Lu Meng don''t dare to move, and there is no commanding height to see where the Jingji fog is. Although it is an enemy, it is in trouble.


    "We can''t stay here, we must transfer the position." Lu Menggang said, ready to get up, suddenly shot a cold light from the oblique, and it was already in front of Lu Meng.


    "Escape!" Hansen snorted, the bow in his hand had been pulled open, and an arrow flew out and slammed into the cold light.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s arrow was directly hit and flew out. The cold light was only slightly offset, and it was shot on Lu Meng��s shoulder. The position of the arrow should be his heart.


    This is an archery game, and the arrows in the shoulders are also out.


    "The third child, handed it to you." Lu Meng looked calmly and left, and he could do it all.


    The field has already been amazed, and the power of the Jingji fog is once again shocking.


    "As long as the Jingji fog is still there, our Central Military Academy will not be defeated. The Black Hawk is really a waste of time." The students of the Central Military Academy are proud of their hearts.


    "Jingji fog is really a monster, it is terrible."


    "With such a big advantage, it is only right to kill the Jingji fog first. Their first choice should not be Qincheng."


    "Crap, 11.o''s bow, how can the distance be so bad?"


    "It is also said that such an arrow, Jingji fog can only be fully flashed by the degree of the body."


    "Unfortunately, the Black Hawk Military Academy is indeed a good team. The coach is also an imaginative and creative coach. Unfortunately, they have encountered the Beijing fog."


    ......


    Hansen constantly moved his position and looked around like a wolf. In this maze-like battlefield, Jingji Mist is not the only hunter. He is also looking for traces of the Jingji fog.


    The two people moved fast in the battlefield, although they didn''t have an arrow, but only watching the position where they moved, they have already shocked many experienced people.


    In the absence of any auxiliary radar equipment, Hansen and Jingjiwu seem to know each other''s position and actions. They can often leave the dangerous position that was attacked earlier, and instead find a favorable position to attack each other.


    If it is only once, then the two people keep moving their positions, half an hour has passed, but they have not shot even one arrow.


    Because neither Hansen nor Jingji fog, there is no chance to shoot.


    Like two masters of the next blind chess, although they can''t see each other, the whole game is their chessboard, and they are constantly competing psychologically.


    Sneak... constant sneak...


    There is no sound, no fierce fighting.


    But the person who really understands, even the breath that has been seen at this time is about to stop. The tension and excitement are even more shocking than the dry rack of the real knife.


    Whether Hansen or Jingji fog, I don''t know how many times, as long as hesitate, it may fall into the scope of the other party''s shooting, but the two people have passed the crisis again and again.


    Jingji Mist has raised the bow and arrow in his hand six times, but he has to let it down. Hansen is also similar. The arrow in his hand failed to shoot.


    "It''s so amazing... two people are too powerful..." The autumn is bright and beautiful, and it is difficult to self-sufficiently mutter.


    "This may be the greatest matchup in the military school league in the past decade. No matter who loses, they are not losers." Wen Xiuxiu voice sighed.


    The audience on Sky Online also agreed with Wen Xiu Xiu��s commentary.


    "This is indeed a great showdown, I am afraid that it will be difficult to have such a showdown in the future."


    "Unfortunately, they met too early, and their stage should be the final, making people."


    "It''s too strong, both of them are too strong."


    "I really hope that I can see the confrontation between Jingji Mist and Hansen again, but this year is already the last year of Jingji Fog. Even if Hansen can participate in the competition, there will be no more Beijing fog."


    "I really don''t want any of them to lose."


    "There must always be a winner."


    "It should be the Jingwu fog to win the championship, Hansen''s bow is too weak, if he uses the bow above 14.o, there is a chance to compete with the Jingji fog, but unfortunately for the tactics, he chose 11.o The bow has no chance."


    "Han Sen was born in the late three years. If he and the Jingji Mist are both in the fourth grade and have the same strength as the Jingji fog, then this will be an unprecedented confrontation."8

 Chapter 262： No later only now

    Almost everyone is sorry for Hansen. Under such a big advantage, there is no solution to the Beijing fog. Now, in the case of one-on-one, Hansen��s hand is the 11.o bow, the chance to win. Already very embarras ?


    The strong bow of Jingjiwu has the power to threaten Hansen two hundred meters away, but the bow of Hansen��s hand, even if he is close to the position of 50 meters, may not be able to shoot the metamorphosis of Zhongjing��s extreme fog. degree.


    Therefore, the more Hansen��s performance on the court, the more people are sorry for him.


    "The next year... next year... we will come again..." Seeing that Hansen has gradually been forced into the cross-country area, it is no longer difficult to get rid of the Jingji fog, and Xu Tianhao��s heart is unwilling to speak.


    He really was not reconciled. In three years, he lost for three years. He couldn��t even go out in the second round. It��s hard to get this step this year. He really wants to win.


    However, their opponents are the Central Military Academy, which is the fog of Beijing. Even if they have already achieved this level, they still can only watch the victory be destroyed by the Jingji fog.


    Xu Tianhao said that he will come back next year, but he suddenly woke up. He has no next year. This year is his last year at the military academy. He has already said goodbye to the military school league.


    Uncontrollable emotions poured into my heart, and Xu Tianhao��s eyes involuntarily sprouted a little crystal.


    "Even if I have to give me ten years of life, please give him a miracle." Xu Tianhao only felt that he had a dismay in his chest.


    Situ Xiangmei flashed, and it was difficult to calm down in my heart.


    Even she did not think that the Black Hawk really can go this step, then the adventure plan was successful, and even the Central Military Academy battled the king to the king, but Hansen took the 11.o bow. .


    At this moment, Situ Xiang hated to rush into the field and handed a strong bow to Hansen, but this is impossible.


    Hansen followed her plan and took the best bow for the plan. It did play a very good role, but now Situ Xiang regrets that he did not let Hansen take a strong bow.


    Ji Yanran and Qu Lili both hold their fists nervously, and their eyes are staring at the game images. Some hope to see the complexity that Hansen wins and can''t look at.


    "Lily, Hansen will win, right?" Ji Yanran hopes to get a positive answer from Qu Lili.


    "Will win, the great **** will definitely win." Qu Lili''s eyes flashed, and he said slyly.


    Wen Xiuxiu looked at Han Sen being forced into the Hengmu District and could not help but sigh: "Han Sen has done a good job. He just took a wrong bow at the wrong time. If he is also a fourth-grade student, he also has one. Put a strong bow of 16.o, then this will be an unprecedented level matchup."


    Most people agree with Wen Xiuxiu''s words, Han Sen is really strong, but compared to the Jingji fog, he is obviously still a little worse.


    "It seems that the Jingji fog can only be defeated by Lao Lin." Tang Zhenliu also sighed. Although he was not good at archery, he also saw Hansen''s current disadvantage.


    Lin Feng said faintly: "That is not necessarily, that person has not given up, I have not seen shaking in his eyes."


    "But I really can''t think of it. Is there any chance for him to face the crossbar in the unobstructed cross-country area. Can the 11.o bow win the 16.o bow?" Tang Zhenliu asked in confusion.


    "In this world, the strength of strength does not mean everything." Lin Feng stared at Hansen and Jingji fog, which were moving fast in the Hengmu area. He said calmly: "There are two people, unless one is out, Otherwise, never make a conclusion easily."


    Although Tang Zhenliu knew that Hansen was not an ordinary person, under such a disadvantage, he did not see any chance for Hansen.


    Being forced into the Hengmu area, he has almost been destined for his failure. In the positive confrontation without obstruction, the bow strong wins. This is the unquestionable truth.


    Whether it is from the range or the arrow, Hansen��s bow is too far.


    If you switch to someone else, Hansen may have a chance, but his opponent is Jingji Wu, Tang Zhenliu can''t see Hansen any hope.


    After Hansen entered the cross-country area, he did not continue to escape after a certain distance. He had already entered the shooting distance of the Jingji fog. Without any obstruction, it would be meaningless to continue running.


    Jingji Mist slowly walked into the Hengmu District with his bow and arrow, and did not immediately shoot Hansen. He just stared at Hansen and said, "You are already very good. Unfortunately, I will not have another time. I can only do it today. The knot is over."


    "Why wait for the next time, now it''s good." Han Sen did not move, slowly raised the bow and arrow in his hand.


    Jingjiwu did not speak, just nodded and raised his bow and arrow at Hansen.


    Two people, two bows, two arrows, under the dazzling lights of the zenith, the two people seem to be like two statues, and they looked at each other for a moment, and suddenly both of them moved.


    The arrow went out of action, and the two people almost moved the body at the same time when they shot the arrow.


    The arrow of Jingjiwu is obviously much faster than Hansen''s arrow. It is almost only to let go of the hand. The arrow has already arrived in front of Hansen. Hansen slightly sideways and escaped the arrow with a slight difference.


    The Jingji fog is obviously much easier than Hansen. At this distance, Hansen��s arrow is too slow to form a threat to him.


    However, the Jingji fog is still close to Hansen, and at the same time, the bow is pulled again, and Hansen is shot at the same time.


    Hansen did not show weakness, while shaking his body from side to side, while pulling the bow and archery counterattack.


    The audience has already seen the stunned, two people face-to-face mad, but they have not been able to shoot each other, especially Hansen''s strange movement track, even let Jingji fog have been shot for three consecutive years.


    "My goodness, the bow of 16.o, the distance of two hundred meters has not been shot for three consecutive arrows. I should say that Ah''s luck is too bad, or is that kid''s luck too good?" The members of the military academy said something exaggerated.


    "It is not the bad luck of Abu, nor Hansen''s luck, but his temptation is too strong." Qincheng said.


    "Temptiness? What are you talking about? He is not a beauty, A fog is not a glass, where is the temptation?" The school team widened his eyes.


    "The temptation I said is that Hansen is in his moving track, and there are a lot of illusions. People look at him as if he wants to go in one direction, but after stepping out, he is going to another A completely different direction, full of false temptations, made Awu''s judgment biased." Qin Cheng explained.


    "Looks like it''s just a random left and right shaking, is it so powerful?" All the players were incredible looking at Hansen on the court. 8

 Chapter 263： Hundred meters of hell

    The second hundred and sixty-three chapters hundred meters hell


    "Do you think that you can avoid the arrow of Awu if you shake it casually? Don''t say it is two hundred meters, you can try to avoid hiding when you are 300 meters away." Qincheng said faintly.


    "This Hansen is really amazing, A fog will not have a problem?" The team members exclaimed.


    "Although Hansen is more powerful than he thought, his bow is too weak. As long as the distance between the two is narrowed to within 100 meters, he will lose. His arrow threatens Abu. The arrow of Awu is not what he can hide." Qin Cheng said with a certainty.


    "Yes, the range of 100 meters to 50 meters is the absolute advantage zone of Abu. With the ability of Abu, at least six arrows can be shot at this distance. It will definitely win." The coach of the Central Military Academy said in the chest. .


    ��Why is it 50 meters to 100 meters?�� one team member asked inexplicably.


    "Because of the distance within 50 meters, Hansen''s bow and arrow will also pose a threat to Awu, so it is best not to be close to 50 meters." Qincheng explained.


    "Acheng said nothing wrong, Hansen must be desperately trying to enter the 50-meter range, but he has no chance, to the level of A fog, it is impossible to give him such an opportunity." Coach calmly said.


    Not only Qincheng, they think that the archery masters such as the autumn are the same.


    "One hundred meters to fifty meters is **** for Hansen. If he can get past this distance, he may still have a chance." Autumn is beautiful and looks at Hansen.


    Seeing that Hansen and Jingji fog are close to a hundred meters away, Situ Xiang also prayed in his heart: "Crushing over... must rush over..."


    "Crushing over..." Ji Yanran clenched his fists, and his hands were filled with sweat.


    "Pushing over..." People who want Hansen to win are shouting in their hearts.


    Although they all know that hope is too embarrassing, after all, it is the Jingji fog and the bow of 16.0, the distance of one hundred meters, I am afraid that even the average evolutionary may not be able to completely avoid.


    When Hansen stepped out, the distance between the two people had been pulled into a hundred meters, and everyone��s heart mentioned the eyes of the blind.


    Jingji Mist has already opened the bow and archery. This distance is already his shooting range. It is difficult to escape his shooting at Hansen''s speed.


    However, no one thought that Han Sen had already appeared as a bead in the moment when the first arrow of the Beijing fog was shot. Three arrows were shot in an instant.


    The arrow of Jingjiwu has already arrived in front of Hansen. Hansen��s eyes are bright, his footsteps are like poisonous snakes, and the super-particle flow acceleration pushes the speed of his step to the limit, incredibly avoiding the Jingji fog. Just like a lightning bolt.


    Almost at the moment of passing the arrow, Hansen��s hand shot three arrows and opened the arrow, and the arrows rushed to the Jingji fog like a meteor.


    "Impossible..." The coaches of Qincheng and the Central Military Academy screamed at the same time.


    In fact, not only Qincheng, but even Situ Xiang, Qiu Qingliang, Wen Xiuxiu, Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng, all of them were wide-eyed and looked at Han Sen with surprise.


    No one thought that Hansen would have launched a full-scale attack in this position. The distance of one hundred meters was too strong for the bow of 11.0.


    If the opponent is a general cadet student, there is still a chance, but the opponent is Jingji fog, and there is no possibility of shooting him at all. It is impossible to shoot more arrows.


    "Han Sen is too anxious, he should be closer to some, this distance, his arrow is easy to escape by the Jingji fog." Wen Xiuxiu is anxious.


    No matter how you look at it, Han Sen is unlikely to threaten the Jingji fog at this distance. It is not good for him to launch an offensive too early.


    "Oops, Hansen is too anxious." Tang Zhenliu couldn''t help but say.


    "Not that he is too anxious, but he knows that this is his last chance. With the strength of Beijing''s extreme fog, he can''t even rush to 50 meters, not to mention that 50 meters may not be able to shoot the Beijing fog. Lin Feng looked at Hansen on the court.


    "There is nothing wrong with saying this, but at this distance, what is the use of his attack? Now he should have only twenty arrows in his arrow pot? If it is finished, it will be equal to losing. There is no supply point nearby. "Tang Zhenliu said.


    "So he has to win here." Lin Feng said faintly.


    "How to win?" Tang Zhenliu asked with a squint.


    "I don''t know." Lin Feng shook his head slightly.


    "Even if you can''t think of how to win, I think Hansen is just a beastly battle." Tang Zhenliu sighed.


    Under the gaze of everyone, Hansen is approaching the Jingji fog quickly, and the bow of 11.0 has its advantages. Hansen can quickly and continuously shoot without any difficulty.


    An arrow is like flying to the extreme Beijing fog without money. Although these arrows definitely can''t shoot the Beijing fog, they also let the Jingji fog have to dodge the arrows.


    Hansen took this opportunity and rushed to the Beijing fog when he slammed, but anyone saw it. With his shooting method, he could not reach the distance of 50 meters from the Jingji fog. I will shoot it first.


    The Jingji fog is a Beijing-based fog. In the gap of the dodge arrows, you can still shoot arrows with extremely unscientific postures.


    Hansen has already been about 75 meters away from Jingji fog at this time. The arrow of Jingji fog is extremely threatening to him. Hansen pushed the flow of super-particles to the limit, and he escaped the danger. arrow.


    The arrow flew past Hansen��s cheeks, and the wind of the air hit Hansen��s face, causing his hair to splatter, and even a few strands of hair were even shot by the arrow, flying in the air. dance.


    The power of this arrow is too strong, although it is a rubber arrow, but if you really hit the face, I am afraid it will have very terrible consequences.


    However, Hansen is still unmoved, avoiding the moment of the arrow, although the body has lost its center of gravity, one foot is on the ground, the body has already presented a 60-degree angle with the ground, but Hansen is still an arrow. The Jingji fog.


    After shooting this arrow, Hansen was completely out of balance and fell directly.


    Han Sen��s move made Beijing��s fog shine in the cold. This is definitely a provocation against him. Hansen, in the case of losing his focus, did not think about adjusting his focus to avoid his next attack. Shot by an arrow, this is definitely the provocation of the red fruit.


    Jingji Fog will be afraid of such provocations, and Hansen has lost his focus. His arrow is almost inevitable.


    Hey!


    Jingji fog directly shot two arrows and shot, and the arrow greeted Hansen''s arrow. One arrow directly shot Hansen, and Hansen obviously lost the ability to dodge.


    Hansen seems to have given up the dodge. People fell in the air and shot two arrows at the Jingji fog.


    "Ah!" The outside is already a scream, and no one can think of it so quickly that it will be a winner, and no matter how you look at it, Hansen has already lost a friend of ~www.novelhall.com~, you You can search for "", you can find this site the first time.

 Chapter 264： Coronation arrow

    Hansen��s bow is too weak. Don��t say that his arrow can��t shoot the Beijing fog. Even if he can shoot, his arrow is too slower than the Jingji fog arrow. It must be the first shot of the Jingji fog.


    The arrow of the Jingji fog is too strong. Even if the two arrows he shot can stop the arrow of the Jingji fog, it will be directly knocked open. It is impossible to really stop the arrow.


    The ending seems to have been doomed. Hansen��s two arrows are not able to touch the arrow of the Jingji fog. The arrow of the Jingji fog seems to be lightning. The two arrows from Hansen flashed in the middle. Hansen lost his center of gravity.


    Seeing Hansen has been inevitable, everyone can not help but sigh in the heart.


    "It''s over!" Ji Yanran almost couldn''t bear to watch it again.


    "It''s over." Situ Xiang is also full of unwillingness. How she hopes to give Hansen a strong bow and give him a chance to really fight against Jingjiwu instead of losing the game like now, but obviously everything is too late.


    "The emperor has not been able to surrender that monster after all." Wen Xiuxiu sighed with loss.


    Therefore, people think that Hansen has no spare, and the defeat is a foregone conclusion.


    However, just when the arrow was close to Hansen, Hansen completely broke his heart and volleyed and opened the bow and arrow. But this arrow he did not shoot out, pinching the tail directly, using the arrow The arrow that slammed into the fog of Jingji.


    In this way, it is equivalent to Hansen using his own body strength to directly confront the arrow through the arrow, and suddenly the arrow flew out, and Hansen himself fell to the ground.


    The three arrows that Hansen shot, the first arrow had already collided with the second arrow of the Jingji fog, and the other two arrows flew straight to the Jingji fog.


    It��s just that his two arrows seem to be shot when they are in the air. The head is seriously missed and there is no way to shoot the Beijing fog.


    One of the left-handed ones flew to the right side of the Jingjiwu body, and there was no way to hit the target.


    When everyone was sighing, they suddenly saw the change of the face of Jingjiwu. The arrow that should be stopped by the second arrow of Jingjiwu actually passed the arrow of Jingjiwu and went straight to Beijing. The fog flew over.


    "How is it possible? How can Beijing Mist fog make mistakes?" Qincheng stood up from the seat, grabbed the guardrail, and stared at the stadium.


    "Wrong? How is it possible?" Wen Xiuxiu is also very surprised. People like Jingjiwu are absolutely impossible to make mistakes.


    After four years of military school career, Jingjiwu did not know how many games he participated in, and there were competitions for various projects, but he never made mistakes.


    "Great." Although Situ Xiang did not know why Jingjiwu made a mistake, but this result made her happy.


    Because of the interception mistakes, Hansen��s arrow is very close to the Jingji fog, and the Jingji fog has already appeared at this time. Hansen��s other two arrows accidentally sealed his dodge position.


    Almost in an instant, Jingjiwu made a correct judgment. Like Hansen, he also took an arrow on the bow and did not shoot it.


    At such a close distance, it was too late for him to shoot again. Like Hansen, he pinched the tail and hit the arrow of Hansen with an arrow.


    All eyes were focused on the hands of the Jingji fog holding the bow and arrow, and the arrow tip was about to collide with Hansen��s arrow.


    Everyone thought that Hansen��s arrow would inevitably be hit by the Jingji fog.


    After all, Hansen and Jingjiwu use the same method, which is equivalent to hitting the arrow with their own strength. It is said that Hansen��s arrow is only shot from the bow of 11.o, even if it is shot by the strong bow of 16.o. Arrows can''t stand the power of this.


    However, just as the arrowhead of Jingjiwu slammed into Hansen��s arrow, the arrow tip almost hit, but Hansen��s arrow suddenly seemed to be alive, and it was automatically offset. Half an inch, weirdly avoiding the arrowhead of the Jingji fog, like a viper, it was drilled from the arrow of the Jingji fog, and it was shot on the chest of the Jingji fog.


    Jingji Wu suddenly stunned and looked at the place where he was shot.


    Qincheng was stunned, Wen Xiuxiu was asleep, Situ Xiang was alive, and the members of the Central Military Academy and the Black Hawk Military Academy were all stunned. All the audience on the scene and the audience on Tiantian also stayed.


    Almost no one reacted to what was born, although they saw all the life, but they could not believe that the Jingji fog would be like this.


    Only Ji Jiran and Qu Lili were hugged together and jumped at this time, like crazy.


    "Jingji... fog... arrow in the middle?" Lao Shi said with a dull voice.


    "It should be the middle arrow..." Zhang Yang is also somewhat uncertain.


    The people of the Black Hawk School team did not dare to believe in the birth of this matter, they were hesitant to answer.


    They really can''t believe that the monster of the Central Military Academy, the unbeaten man, the man who dominated the military school league for three years, turned out to be like this.


    "Central Military Academy... Beijing City Fog... Outgoing... Hits... Black Hawk Military Academy... Han... Sen..."


    All the talents were awakened until the sound of the brain was sounded over the court and repeated several times.


    "Ah!" Lao Shi grabbed Lu Meng around him, while holding a non-human scream, while holding Lu Meng''s circle.


    "We won!" Zhang Tianhao was still sitting there, his eyes flashing, his face mixed with surprises and unbelievable, it seems that he could not accept this reality.


    And Zhang Yang has already lost the towel on his hand, yelling over the railing and rushing into the arena, and rushing to Hansen quickly.


    The other players also reacted, and they all seemed to be crazy. They learned to publicize and jumped over the railing to Hansen.


    "Coach, we win?" The manager still couldn''t believe watching Situ Xiang.


    "Yes, we won." Situ Xiang did not know whether he was answering the manager or telling himself.


    The entire stadium and Skynet have already boiled.


    "Defeated... Jingji fog actually lost..."


    "I rub, what exactly is that arrow? Is it because I look at it? The arrow has avoided the arrow of the Jingji fog!"


    "Is an era over?"


    "The monster is actually defeated like this..."


    "unbelievable!"


    "A magical arrow!"


    At this time, Wen Xiuxiu only felt that there was a boiling blood in her chest, which made her voice go awry, but she had completely ignored them. She almost shouted: "Miracle... Black Hawk Creation Miracle... Hansen created a miracle... The Central Military Academy of the King... The unbeaten monster Jingji fog... fell under the miraculous arrow... The new king has been born... The emperor used that magic One arrow is crowning myself..."8

 Chapter 265： The new emperor is enthroned (the lord plus more)

    Ps: For the blushing heart, it is also black to promote the addition of the lord.


    If you are an emperor


    Please let me wear a crown for you.


    If you are an emperor


    Please let me offer loyalty and faith to you.


    If you are an emperor


    Please let me thank you for giving us the right to cheer.


    If you are an emperor


    Please raise your arrow of victory


    Guide us to the brilliant victory


    this moment


    You are the emperor


    Crown has been crowned


    this moment


    You are the emperor


    Is the supreme master


    this moment


    You are the emperor


    Only you can bring us laughter and victory


    this moment


    We are all emperors


    Only cheer for you


    Only proud of you


    Just because you are the emperor of our omnipotent


    ......


    Wen Xiuxiu excitedly read out the declaration of victory written by herself.


    All the fans of the Central Military Academy have quietly left, while the rest are carnival.


    Sky Online has been crazy, and no one has thought that Hansen has defeated the Jingji fog. Many people are excited to discuss it on the Internet.


    "That arrow is really too god, how is it done?"


    "The old emperor abdicated, the new emperor crowned, and the future military school league is Hansen''s world."


    "My emperor is enthroned."


    "My emperor is enthroned."


    "My emperor is enthroned + ID card."


    "I still can''t believe it now, is the Jingwu fog really defeated?"


    "The new era is coming."


    "The arrow of the emperor killed the monster."


    "That arrow is too bizarre. It won''t be any hands and feet on the arrow. Is it remote?"


    "Just winning the archery competition, it is too early to say that the military league is too early."


    "Long live my emperor."


    "That arrow is really weird."


    "Long live my emperor."


    Today is destined to be a sleepless night, the entire Black Hawk school team including Situ Xiang are insomnia.


    Defeating the Central Military Academy with the Jingji fog is like a dream. I don��t know how many military schools are doing this dream, but the result is that the dreams are awake.


    Only they did it. In the archery field, they defeated the Central Military Academy with the Jingji fog.


    Although there are many lucks and coincidences, but winning is winning, they are today''s winners, the king of the whole world.


    If there is no competition tomorrow, Situ Xiangqiang will let them rest, I am afraid they have already ran out tonight.


    But even lying in bed, it is equally exciting to sleep.


    "The third child, have we really won?" Lao Shi was lying on the bed, the boss with his eyes stunned.


    "Win." Hansen answered.


    "Boss, have we really won?" Old Stone still did not give up, and went to call Zhang Yang.


    "Win." Zhang Yang returned.


    "The second child..." Old stone asked again, but Lu Meng directly slammed back.


    "You don''t talk nonsense anymore, tomorrow we will suggest that Stuart coach will not let you play." Lu Meng said.


    "I wipe, you are black enough, why not let me play, the Central Military Academy has been turned over by my brother, when you abuse the weak chicken, you do not let your brother go?" Lao Shi suddenly jumped out of bed.


    "You can say a nonsense again," Lu said quietly.


    Old stone opened his mouth, but he swallowed it back to his mouth. He lie back on the bed, and he was really afraid that he would not be out tomorrow.


    But lying in bed, old stone can''t sleep.


    Situ Xiang also couldn''t sleep. Today''s game is still like a dream, but she still feels very unreal.


    The team she brought defeated the Central Military Academy. This is the dream and pursuit of many military school coaches, and she has done it.


    "Han Sen, Hansen, you are so cute." Situ Xiang now hates Hansen in front of her, holding a few mouthfuls of Hansen''s head.


    The Blackhawks are excited to sleep, and Skynet and the major media are crazy.


    No one thought that the Central Military Academy would fall at the foot of the Black Hawk. Everything came too far.


    For a time, the major media all rushed to report the Black Hawk and the Central Military Academy, especially the Black Hawk tactics, as well as the final match between Hansen and Jingji.


    Most media quoted Wen Xiuxiu''s name for Hansen. The name of the emperor spread throughout the league overnight. Especially in the military school circle, the emperor''s two words are well known.


    The reputation of Jingjiwu is too great. Hansen, who defeated him, is quickly becoming popular. He has been crowned by the major media in the new era of the military school league.


    For a time, the Jingji fog has become a king of qi, as Hansen has already been in the world.


    On the roof of the building, three young people squatted on the railing and looked at the brightly lit urban night scene.


    "How about the taste of failure?" Tang Zhenliu poured a beer, and then he smiled and looked at the Jingji fog on the side.


    "Not bad, that Hansen did not surprise me. I lost." Jingji smiled faintly.


    "What the **** is the last arrow?" Tang Zhenliu couldn''t help but ask.


    "The arrow is spinning." Jingji fog said softly.


    "What do you mean by the rotation of the arrow?" Tang Zhenliu stayed for a moment and did not understand the meaning of Jingjiwu.


    The arrow is shot from above the bow and arrow. It is not a continuation of its own strength. Unless it is a special arrow, it is impossible to rotate.


    The game uses the special arrows specified by the league. It is impossible to shoot the rotation.


    "I don''t know." Jingjiwu answered very naturally.


    "How come you don''t know?" Tang Zhenliu looked incredulously at the Jingji fog. Jingmou himself faced the arrow. At his level, how could he not know what the hand and foot were passive.


    Lin Feng said at the side of the interface: "He really does not know, can shoot such a spiral arrow, use the airflow to make the arrow change direction, this method is not without, but no one can do it at the level of no evolution. Arrived."


    "Interesting guy, unfortunately this is my last year, I have no chance to fight with him again." Jingji fog said that the beer cans in his hand were thrown into the trash can and turned and walked to the stairway: "Goodbye, I hope I can come back to meet you."


    "What are the plans for the future?" Lin Feng asked.


    "I wanted to wait until the end of the league and then go to the battlefield. Now I don''t have that need. I will go tonight." Jingji Wutou said without returning.


    "I am waiting for you to come back." Lin Feng said, looking at the back of Jingjiwu.


    The body shape of Jingjiwu paused a little, and suddenly turned to look at Lin Feng, revealing a strange smile: "That man, have you not handed it?"


    "You said Hansen?" Lin Feng stunned for a moment before he reacted.


    Jingji fog smiled and did not answer, but people have already walked into the corridor and soon disappeared.


    "What does he mean?" Tang Zhenliu did not respond.


    "He said that he did not win Hansen, and I may not be able to win." Lin Feng said faintly.


    Tang Zhenliu heard this, and suddenly he opened his mouth and was not close.

 Chapter 266： Aegean Sea (the lord plus more)

    PS: For the blushing heart, it is also black to promote the addition of the lord.


    In the next few games of the Black Hawk Military Academy, the opponents were not too strong, just giving them the opportunity to run again.


    In addition, they have already played the confidence, Hansen''s spiral arrow method is very different, so that the Black Hawk has been winning the game constantly, and eventually won the battle, won the championship of this industry.


    The major media have rushed to report that the Black Hawk Archery team won the championship, and it is also known as the "Black Hawk Miracle", "New King Birth", "Magic Arrow Method", "Emperor" and other words, making Hansen''s reputation as a military school student. It has reached an unacceptable level.


    Now all military academies know that the Blackhawk has an abnormal shooter who can fight the Jingji fog on the archery.


    After the Black Hawk school team returned to the military school, it was warmly welcomed. The school also gave an exception to the team members. The Black Hawk school team was included in the history of the Black Hawk Military Academy.


    After all, the Black Hawk Military Academy has been the only champion of a military school league for many years.


    If it is not for the military school league that only allows the same player to participate in a competition, Wei��s president hates that Hansen will report all the items as before.


    As for the individual competition of the Arrows League, it is not really a champion. The performance competitions of the top ten archers selected by the official votes after the team competition, Hansen��s current fame and spiral arrow method, no doubt. I got the first place.


    This kind of honor is much worse than the team championship, but it still enters the school''s meritorious list, and there are still credits for graduation.


    The spiral arrow method is Hansen''s mimicking the spiral gun method of the Insect Knight. Based on the "Major Yin Yang Magnetic Gun", it can shoot the spiral arrow.


    Han Lin and the Insect Knights fought for three months. If they didn''t learn anything, they only learned this hand. Fortunately, they learned this hand, otherwise it would be impossible to win the Beijing fog.


    Even so, this time, it is very lucky to win the Beijing fog. If you come again, Hansen is not sure that he can win.


    It can be said that the black eagle''s victory in this world is a miracle that cannot be copied.


    Blue sea and blue sky, sunny beach.


    A slender woman with a long, sturdy skin and a milky look in a swimsuit.


    Hansen was lying under the sun umbrella, looking at the sorrowful wearing a swimsuit, his eyes were straight, and the saliva was about to flow down.


    "Life is really beautiful." Looking at Ji Yanran''s plump and upright buttocks, Hansen only felt that life was so beautiful.


    Ji Yanran actually took the promise to bring him to the Aegean Sea, and Hansen was very surprised. Even if he applied for leave, he would help him.


    "The charm of the brother is really unstoppable." Hansen narcissistically took off his sunglasses and took photos of his face against the glasses.


    "Why don''t you go to the water to play?" Ji Yanran went to the beach chair next to him and sat down, drinking some water and asked Hansen strangely.


    Hansen stretched out his hand and immediately pulled the delicious into his arms, wrapped around her thin waist, and smiled softly in her ear: "I have to save some energy for four days and three nights."


    Ji Yanran suddenly turned red and reached out and squeezed a hand on Hansen''s waist. When Hansen screamed, he escaped from the claws and lay on another beach chair.


    "Right, why didn''t I see other people? You won''t have to pack this beach?" Hansen looked around strangely. After coming here, he didn''t see other tourists. .


    "Have you ever heard of such a thing as a beach?" Ji Yanran gave him a sigh of relief, then said: "This beach is a private industry, of course, no one else."


    ��Is this beach your home?�� Hansen was a little surprised.


    "This beach is not my home." Ji Yanran said with a smile: "This planet is my uncle''s house."


    "Hey!" Han Seng just sipped a sip of water.


    Han Sen knows that Ji Yanran has money at home, but he did not expect to have the money to this point.


    "That''s great, I will mix with the little rich woman in the future. I haven''t ran in this life." Hansen smiled.


    "Cut, think of the beauty, our family''s family business is not a daughter, now I eat at home, when I am married, I have to rely on you to raise." Ji Yanran said.


    "Ah, are you so anxious to marry? I haven''t decided whether or not to marry you." Hansen looked at Ji Yunran with surprise.


    "You are going to die." Ji Yanran suddenly became angry and angered, and got up and rushed to Hansen.


    Hansen was a sly smile, and he grabbed Ji Yuran��s jade hand, and once again pulled her into her arms and directly kissed the seductive little mouth.


    Ji Yanran was only struggling in Hansen��s arms for a few moments, and Hansen tasted her little sweetener.


    Hansen��s big hand unknowingly greeted Ji Yan��s thin waist and beautiful buttocks. He was hesitating to put this seductive beauty on the ground in the broad daylight, but suddenly heard the whistle of the whistle.


    Hansen looked at the past and saw that there was an old cruise ship on the sea. The Hansen had only seen it in film and television works, and it was already an antique-grade thing.


    Ji Yanran quickly got up from Hansen''s arms. In a short time, the cruise ship was already close to the small dock next to it. A young man of twenty-four and five-year-old with a few bodyguards walked down and walked over to them.


    The young man smiled and said hello to Ji Yanran: "Oh, you haven''t come to our house for a long time."


    "Three brothers, I am not studying at the military academy. I usually have time to play." Ji Yanran said and introduced Hansen to the young man: "Three brothers, this is my classmate Han Sen, Hansen, this is My third brother, Ji Lingfeng."


    "Three brothers." Han Sen did not breathe his face and was not red. When he went up, he called a third brother.


    Ji Yanran had a small face and Ji Lingfeng also stunned, but immediately said with a smile: "Han Sen, you are not the Hansen who defeated Jingji fog in the archery league?"


    "Let the third brother laugh." Hansen said casually.


    "It��s a hero who is a teenager. It��s no wonder that you will bring this friend back." Ji Lingfeng said, looking at Ji Yanran, the words of the friend also deliberately increased the tone.


    Ji Yanran��s face was reddish and Jiao said: ��Three brothers, are you coming to pick us up, or are you talking?��


    "Haha, then go on board and talk about it." Ji Lingfeng took Hansen and Ji Yanran on his cruise ship, and the cruise ship suddenly drove towards the sea.


    "Han Sen, will you guess the boxing?" Ji Lingfeng took two people into the cabin. After sitting down on the sofa, he took two bottles of wine directly from the wine rack.


    "It will be a little." Hansen said with a smile.

 Chapter 267： Golden lion (the lord plus more)

    Ps: For the blushing heart, it is also black to promote the addition of the lord. ?


    When the cruise ship stopped on a garden-style island, Ji Lingfeng was backed by a bodyguard from the cruise ship. The drink was unsteady.


    Going back to the villa in the island, I went back to the room and went to bed. The dinner was only for Hansen and Ji Yanran.


    "Isn''t the third brother saying that there is a hot spring? Let''s go to the hot springs?" After eating, Hansen smiled and looked at Ji Yanran.


    Ji Yanran had a small face and naturally knew that Han Sen was playing a ghost idea. She originally brought Hansen here. It was because Ji Lingfeng was here that Hansen was not good at her, but she did not expect Ji Lingfeng to be drunk directly. It is no longer used at all.


    If the big hot spring pool, only Ji Ruran and Han Sen two people, only soaked for less than half an hour, Ji Yanran has already been red-faced, can not tell the seductive and charming.


    Han Sen still lived forbearance, and he took Ji Yuran��s jade body and strode toward the room.


    Ji Yanran is like drunken wine, his hands are wrapped around Hansen''s neck, his face is buried in Hansen''s chest, and the jade body is soft and not a bit of strength.


    Until the Jiaozuo was placed in a snow-like quilt, Ji Yanran''s small face was even more beautiful, and the eyes were bright and moving, and they moved to the extreme.


    "Small, I am coming." Hansen, a hungry tiger, plunged the poor little sheep into the palm of his hand.


    "Uh huh!"


    The four-day and three-night trip to the Aegean Island was completed in Hansen''s feelings. After reluctantly returning to the military school, Hansen entered the steel-steel shelter after the task of the squad was properly arranged.


    It��s been more than a month since Xiaoyun��s beast was fed to the blood level, and Hansen plans to hunt some mutants during this time.


    Mutant creatures are the easiest to see. Naturally, they are dark marshes, but the mutants there are generally large, and many of the variants of the White Devils are clusters. It is very troublesome to hunt.


    Thinking about it, Hansen decided to go to the Yulong Mountain Range to try his luck.


    Hansen only knew the names of several nearby mountains, but the specific direction and distribution of the mountains were not clear.


    After becoming the captain of the squad, Hansen saw a lot of useful information in the internal information of the Special Security Action Group, a large part of which was about the Yulong Mountains.


    The Yulong Mountain Range has been known for a long time, but there is no such thing as to really dare to go there to hunt.


    Even the big forces like the Steel Group, the Fist Head and the God of Heaven have many powerful people, and they dare not go to the Yulong Mountains to hunt different creatures.


    The most fundamental reason is that there are too many high-level aliens in the Yulong Mountains. I heard that blood-like creatures such as **** and slaughterers ran out of the Yulong Mountains.


    According to the limited description of the data, as well as the predecessors who have been to the Yulong Mountains before, basically only on the edge of the Yulong Mountain Range, they have already encountered several blood creatures.


    Most of the people who went there died, and few people who could escape, did not dare to go there again.


    This is no longer a question of strength. In places where many blood creatures are infested, people are useless.


    It��s just that the surviving predecessors said that there are giant snakes that are hundreds of meters long, like strange birds that cover the sky and clouds, like giant beasts like hills, which is simply a gathering place for high-level alien creatures.


    The most impressive description of Hansen is that after entering the Yulong Mountains, they did not even see a common alien, and the lowest level of aliens were also variants.


    Although the risk is great, Hansen is hiding his own trace of the blood-stained beast, so he can sneak in to see if there is a chance.


    As for the problem of smell, don''t worry, Hansen deliberately spent a little squad points and bought a bottle of grass water that can cover his own breath. This thing has been verified by many people. After spraying this kind of grass water Even if the smell is very sensitive, it is difficult to distinguish the human breath.


    After being prepared, Hansen went out to the Yulong Mountain Range, and the sacred angel sword and the insect gun of the Insect Knight were brought with him.


    Even with the high ability of Jun Jun, Han Sen took seven or eight days to reach the Yulong Mountain Range. This is because Hansen basically did not kill the alien creatures on the way.


    On the edge of the Yulong Mountain Range, Hansen immediately took care of it. He did not dare to ride on the prince, and received the prince directly. After spraying the grass and water, he summoned the **** armor and carefully walked into the mountain.


    Although there are wings, Hansen does not dare to fly. The blood of the gods is fast, but it is still worse than flying blood creatures. Flying in the sky is no different from sending death.


    The ability of the blood-stained beast is naturally not possible to move now, and the time for transformation is limited. If it is not a critical moment, Hansen will not use it.


    The Yulong Mountain Range is different from ordinary places. Even in the place of the White Devils, you can see ordinary aliens and primitive aliens. However, since Hansen entered the Yulong Mountains, even a different creature has did not see.


    The black stone mountains are rolling, and the bare plants are hard to see, like a giant beast lying on the ground, unable to tell the desolation and loneliness.


    It was hard to see a strange creature. It turned out to be a giant like a mammoth. He dragged his huge body and ran in the mountains. He only heard the rumbling hooves and seemed to feel the tremor of the earth.


    Although I don''t know if the alien creature is a blood or a mutant, Hansen has no interest in looking at its size.


    The alien creature is heading for the interior of the Yulong Mountain Range. Hansen is just behind it. There is a stunned snake in front of him. I think the strange creatures on the road should be shocked. Hansen is far behind, dangerous. Sex should be able to reduce a lot.


    Sure enough, Hansen walked for two or three hours behind the alien creature and did not encounter any danger. The aliens in the Yulong Mountains are very advanced, but the aliens here are also very rare, unlike the mountains outside. So much in the middle.


    Hansen was hesitant to keep up, so although it was safe, but there was no such thing as a mutant creature on the road, nor did it know that it was not there, or was scared away by the huge alien creature.


    While Hansen was hesitating, he suddenly heard a scream. The strange creature that was running far ahead was actually bitten by a lion-like creature like a gold, and dragged directly into the air.


    It��s really a bite, and the huge body like a mammoth is only a little bigger than the head of the golden lion-shaped creature. After being bitten by it, it is chewed twice in the air and swallowed directly into the belly. in.


    Hansen��s cold sweats, the golden lion��s alien creatures are too big, really like a hill, and look extremely horrible. 8

 Chapter 268： Bloody eating

    In the face of this golden lion creature, Hansen is probably worse than an ant. Even if it is a complete form of golden sand worm, I am afraid it is just like a puppy.


    Hansen was shocked and was about to sneak away, but he turned around and suddenly felt that his body was cold, and his heart was cold and sweaty. He almost called out.


    I saw that on the mountain road when he came, a beast-like behemoth was rushing toward this side, and there were thousands of heads, and the sound of the hoof was like a thunder. The valleys of the earthquake seemed to be shaking. The entire attention of Hansen was attracted by the golden lion who swallowed the beasts. He did not notice when the alien creatures of these beasts rushed.


    Seeing that the alien creatures like the tides rushed over, Hansen was just two or three kilometers. With the speed of those beasts, I am afraid that I could run for a moment, and Hansen squatted around. It was a steep mountain, and the only way out was blocked by the huge golden lion.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hansen summoned the blood-colored beast to merge with himself. He wanted to climb up the mountain wall to hide by the ability of discoloration. As long as he did not move too fast, he should not be discovered.


    However, Han Sen just wanted to climb over the mountain wall, and suddenly he found a black cloud in the sky pressed over. Look carefully at what the dark clouds are, all of them are a huge black monster with a wing length of five or six meters. The team flew over the surrounding peaks, and the pair of **** cold birds were staring at the situation below.


    Hansen��s heart suddenly became cold, and the bird��s eyesight was the most terrible. If he did not move, the disguise camouflage could also fool them, but he climbed up the mountain wall, and the effect of discoloration camouflage would appear some flaws. I am afraid it may not be able to Escape the eyes of those huge black monsters.


    "Who is his mother said that the strange creatures in the Yulong Mountains are very rare? This is a group of monsters!" Hansen secretly cursed the person who wrote the information.


    But now there is no extra time to hesitate to Hansen, and the group of people behind it is about to rush over, and there are bare mountain walls around, there is no place for him to hide, even if he stands by the mountain wall, I am afraid it is difficult Avoid the squeezing and collision of so many beasts.


    But he didn''t dare to climb up. The mountains were full of strange birds with blood. The black pressure covered the mountains and covered them. The surrounding peaks were everywhere. He could hardly believe that they could escape those. The strange bird''s cold eyes.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hansen pulled his legs and moved in the direction of the golden lion.


    Although the golden lion is powerful and unmatched, it is even more horrific than the herd and the flock of birds. However, its size is too big. Hansen is probably not much different from ants and fleas in his eyes.


    Now Hansen has used the ability to change color, it may not notice Hansen.


    Hansen feels that instead of adventuring to climb the mountain wall, it is better to try his luck on the golden lion. Those strange birds must not dare to approach the golden lion. He is a flea hiding in the hair of the golden lion, waiting to get rid of it. It��s not too late to think of ways to get out of it.


    I tried to walk a few steps to the golden lion. The golden lion had no movement. The strange bird on the nearby mountain peak had already screamed at him and screamed at him. It was obvious that he was found.


    Several geeks have swooped their wings and swooped down. It is obvious that they are going to catch Hansen��s prey.


    Hansen still dared to hesitate and ran to the golden lion. It was already his only way of life.


    Now Hansen has some regrets, and he is a little inflated. Knowing that the Yulong Mountain Range is extremely dangerous, he always believes that he must be fine with his own ability.


    But now it is too late to regret, Han Sen just prayed that the golden lion should not take him as a matter of course, just when he is an ant flea, so that he has a refuge.


    I don''t know if Hansen''s prayers worked. The golden lion didn''t notice Hansen. Instead, he was interested in the strange birds chasing Hansen.


    A wave of paws slammed, and suddenly fled the flesh and blood of a strange bird chasing Hansen flying, directly grabbed it into the big mouth of the blood basin, and even swallowed it twice with the hair bones.


    The rest of the strange birds suddenly screamed and flew up, did not dare to continue to catch Hansen, and Hansen has now ran to the heels of the golden lion.


    For the Hansen, the hoof is no different from a hill. Hansen doesn��t say that he directly grabs the golden hair and climbs up. The golden hair has a thick arm and is crowded together. Hansen It will take no effort to get up.


    He didn''t dare to leave the range beside the golden lion. The strange birds were staring at him. Once they were too far away, I was afraid that they would be attacked by strange birds.


    Standing next to it is even more dareless. Seeing that the group will rush over, there will be a fierce battle at that time. He is afraid that he will be trampled to death by the golden lion. The only way to survive is to climb to the back of the golden lion. Go up.


    Fortunately, Hansen was too small for the golden lion. He was not seen in the eyes. Hansen grabbed the golden hair, climbed his hands and feet, and just climbed to the back of the golden lion. Gold The lion stood up at once.


    Hansen suddenly felt like he was being smashed out of the speeding train, and he was busy with his limbs and wrapped around a golden hair.


    The lock word of "The Evil Enemy" is now used by Hansen, but it is just as useful. But it is a pity that he is not wrapped around his body, just a hair.


    The angry beasts rushed to the golden lion and launched a fierce attack against the golden lion, but in front of the golden lion, it was like an egg touching a stone.


    It is said that the lions into the flock are somewhat lifted up by the beasts. It is simply a **** unilateral slaughter. Those beasts are no different from suicide.


    The golden lion is like an ancient beast. It is a savage beast. When a slap is done, a few beasts are killed, and even the beast is bitten into the mouth and chewed.


    Just a moment, between the mountains, the blood has flowed into the river and the bones are like mountains. The golden lions are madly raging. They don��t even put the beasts in their eyes, just as a dinner party.


    The beast herd is a suicide attack on the golden lion, but it is completely useless. It is eaten by the golden lions and eaten. Thousands of beasts are killed in less than half an hour. The corpse is everywhere.


    After the golden lion himself ate some, he no longer had any interest in the body of the beast. He got up and went to the depths of the mountains.


    The black grotesque birds screamed and screamed down, and they all seemed to be evil spirits and rushed to the bones of the beasts. A **** feast was just beginning. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 269： With the beast

    Hansen sat on the back of the golden lion, and his face was depressed. He thought that he had a chance to get away with the golden lion, but he soon found himself wrong.


    The golden lions are huge and the speed of action is quite fast. The strange birds always follow the golden lions. They just treat the golden lions as long-term meals. The flesh and blood of the golden lions after hunting are the belly of those strange birds. Gourmet.


    What makes Han Sen feel a headache is that the strange birds are obviously horrible, and they are big and powerful. Thousands of mutant birds are a bit scary.


    What is even more frightening is that among the strange birds, there are actually two whole bodies like the jade, and the two wings are full of scary bird kings with more than ten meters. How to see them are the blood-level existence, the momentum is no better than Hansen. The silver bird that I have seen before is poor, and there are two.


    Han Sen is now a terrible headache. He was trapped in this huge golden lion. The strange birds did not dare to approach the golden lion, but he did not dare to leave the golden lion, and suddenly became a dead knot.


    Fortunately, when the golden lion is hunting, he can also secretly use the bow and arrow tied with the rope to drag some flesh and blood back. They are all variants of flesh and blood. In a few days, it is time for his variant gene to grow.


    However, after these few days of rushing, the golden lion has penetrated into the Yulong Mountain Range. Although it is not always going, but the big step is terrible, stop and go, now Hansen has some points that he is in some place. .


    The same black peaks are everywhere around. Fortunately, the Golden Lion has not changed direction. Hansen also knows where to go.


    However, on the way, he did not know how many horrible creatures in the golden lions were walking in the mountains. He now has nothing to do with the golden lions. No alien creatures can provoke the golden lions, but think about how to get out. Hansen felt that his brain hurt.


    "It��s really a low-key person to be a man." Hansen��s remorse is green, and it shouldn��t be so inflated to the Yulong Mountains. The shelter world is even more terrible than he imagined.


    He thought that with his own ability, he was able to save himself in the shelter of the First God, but after coming to the Yulong Mountains, he found out how wrong he was.


    Hansen was trapped in the golden lion for more than a month. He did not find a chance to escape. The strange birds were like devil''s minions, and they followed the golden lion all the time.


    The golden lion has stepped out of the black Jade Dragon Mountain Range and continues on the wilderness along a huge river that is rolling like a dragon. I don''t know where it is going.


    For more than a month, Hansen has seen that he did not know how many terrible creatures were shredded by the golden lion. Once he used the rope of the rope to drag back the broken meat of a hundred meters of snake, after eating the minced meat, in his mind. It sounded the sound of God''s Gene +1, which made Han Sen suddenly awakened, and the golden snake tossed the big snake turned out to be a blood creature.


    Crossing the mountains and rivers, the golden lion came all the way to the sea. The huge body was breaking through the sea, and even the sea could not stop its way.


    Hansen is completely speechless. He is already numb. He doesn''t know where the golden lion is going, but what is certain is that he has no idea of ??the way back, even if he remembers the way back, to this Judging from the horrible creatures I saw all the way, that road is also a life of nine deaths. He is afraid that it is difficult for him to go back alive.


    Originally Hansen still wanted to sneak out from the sea, but Hansen had to dispel the thoughts when he saw the huge horror figure hidden under the water.


    It is also strange to say that this huge golden lion, regardless of where it goes, can attract a large number of different creatures to die, and finally become its food.


    After observing for a long time, Han Sen discovered that this is not accidental at all. Those alien creatures are not killed by themselves, but the strange birds are at work.


    Those strange birds can make a sound like a baby crying, don''t know why, many strange creatures hear that strange sound, they will go crazy to gather here, and the result is tragic under the golden lion''s minions.


    At this time, Hansen realized that these strange birds could always be with the golden lions. It is not that the golden lions can''t kill them. Perhaps it is the golden lion who deliberately did it.


    The strange birds are like Hansen��s hatred. They are the devil''s minions. They are attracting prey for the golden lions. After the golden lions are full, they will enjoy the remaining bones.


    Even the creatures in the sea can hardly resist the temptation of the strange birds. From time to time, there are other creatures in the sea appearing nearby. When the golden lion needs to eat, it will directly kill the ring. Sometimes a large area of ??the sea near the killing is Dyed into blood red.


    Although Hansen already knew that the world of shelters was boundless, even the world of the first gods sanctuary could not be fully explored by human beings.


    But after the golden lion ran for a few months, Han Sen really knew what the concept was. The area that human beings knew was relatively insignificant relative to the world of shelter.


    In the past few months, Han Sen has followed a golden lion to get a lot of light. Although he only eats some bones and broken meat, his hard life has raised his gene to 61 points. The mutant gene is a big leap forward. 84 points.


    Hansen didn''t know if he should cry or be happy. If he went on like this, although he couldn''t go back to eating his own blood-feeding creatures, the degree of progress of the genes did not seem slow.


    What makes Han Sen feel desperate is that the two strange birds following the golden lion have actually been promoted to the blood level in these months.


    Four god-level strange birds led the flock of strange birds to follow the golden lions, giving Hansen a feeling of nowhere to go.


    But when Hansen was almost ready to give up, the strange birds suddenly made a bird and a beast, and all of them flew all at once.


    Hansen thought they would return, but since then, he has never seen the shadow of those strange birds.


    Just one day later, Hansen saw a golden island appearing at sea.


    A huge golden mountain tower stands on the island, seems to be connected to the sea and sky, the clouds are on the mountainside, and the top of the mountain is covered with snow.


    Under the golden mountain peak, it is a blood-red flower sea. The unknown and delicate red flowers fill the whole island. Except for the golden mountain peak, there is a beautiful blood red everywhere. In the sunset, red and gold are intertwined. Stunning colors.


    When Hansen returned, the golden lion had set foot on the island. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 270： Golden crystal

    Hansen didn''t know how to describe his current mood. The huge golden lion crossed the mountains and rivers, crossed the sea, and came to this ridiculous island, just to produce the offspring.


    The golden mountain is like a huge extinct volcano. There is a huge basin on the top of the mountain. The golden lion is screaming in it.


    Hansen has been watching the seven or eight days on the side of the mountain. He thought that this product was eating too many blood-colored flowers on the island. What happened to Han, the reason why Hansen had not gone, just wanted to see if this guy would Will be a life call.


    But who knows that this guy screamed for seven or eight days, and actually gave birth to a small lion that is comparable to an elephant. It came here to give birth to future generations.


    "It turned out to be a child, and there was no drama." Han Sen sighed and turned and prepared to leave.


    This golden lion is too strong, and even the weak state just after production is not something he can resist.


    However, Han Sen just turned around and suddenly heard the golden lion screaming and screaming, and a lot of golden blood poured out in the mouth of the beast.


    Hansen couldn''t help but stunned. There are no other alien creatures here. How can this golden lion suddenly be injured and vomiting blood?


    For a moment, the golden lion spewed out several golden blood continuously, like a spring water.


    When Hansen was surprised, he saw the golden blood of the golden lion, and there was an elliptical gold crystal with a diameter of nearly one meter.


    If the crystal is like a diamond, there are countless stars in the inside, and it seems to be the evolution of the cosmic galaxy.


    Hansen��s eyes were straight, and his heart said: ��What is that?��


    After spitting out the strange golden crystal, the golden lion no longer screams, bowing his head and using a finger to pull the golden crystal out of the blood.


    However, because of its size, Jin Jing is a bit too small for it. It dialed several times before the golden crystals were pulled out of the blood with the nail tip, and then the golden crystal was pushed to the side. A small golden lion that has not been able to open his eyes.


    "Hey!" After the golden lion pushed the golden crystals to the front of the little golden lion, he gave a mournful look to the sky, and then took a deep look at the little golden lion who was holding the golden crystal in front of it, and closed his eyes. It looks like it is dead.


    Hansen looked stunned. He was not sure whether the golden lion was really dead, but the blood of the golden lion''s mouth was always flowing, and the golden blood drowned the crater. How do you look like it? It is impossible to live.


    The little golden lion who had just been born had no idea what had happened. His eyes could not be opened. He just licked the golden crystal with his hoof and kept sticking his tongue out to pick up the golden crystal.


    "Spell." Hansen is good at assassination, and is also very sensitive to the strength of vitality. The golden lion is obviously alive and well, I am afraid it is already dead.


    And the golden crystal that was spit out by the golden lion was a good thing. Hansen watched the little golden lion after a while, the golden crystal seemed to be a little less, and the little golden lion The hair looks a bit brighter.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hansen flew directly into the crater, pulled out the spiral rifle, and inserted it between the little golden lion and the golden crystal, and slammed it with a slam, and suddenly put the golden crystal in the middle of a pair of claws of the golden lion. Opened, the golden crystal rolled out a dozen meters away and hit the side of the mountain.


    The little golden lion suddenly became unhappy, but it was just born, and even his eyes could not open, his claws were still weak and weak, and he would not even walk.


    Just stretched out his nose and sniffed in the direction of the golden crystals, and the young snoring sounded in his mouth.


    Hansen had already flew up, and he watched the huge golden lion far away. Seeing it was completely silent. After a while, Hansen was confidently flying next to the golden crystal, first with the gun in his hand. Knocked, when it sounds like a spar.


    Then I carefully touched it with my hand, and it was almost the same as the crystal stone, the ice and the cool, the texture of the jade.


    "It doesn''t hurt the little golden lion? Since the little golden lion can swear, there should be no problem." Hansen looked at the biting bite and struggled with the little golden lion who wanted to climb over. The tongue sipped over the golden crystal.


    The tongue lingered on the golden crystal, and suddenly I felt that the part that the tongue touched was actually smashed by him like a rock candy. The golden liquid flowed into the mouth, although there was no sweet taste, but it was also cold and cool. Very refreshing.


    A cool hair flowing down the throat into the abdomen, suddenly Hansen couldn''t help but hit a spirit, just like eating the fruit of life, the pores of the whole body seem to open all the time, can not tell the comfort and refreshment.


    "Sure enough, it''s a good thing!" Hansen only felt full of energy, suddenly increased greatly, and smashed a few mouthfuls on the golden crystal.


    Just like eating a popsicle, the faster you lick, the more liquid the golden crystal turns into. The golden crystals are taken by Hansen to a football-sized piece.


    A mouthful of golden liquid into the stomach, Hansen''s limbs and veins seem to be baptized by the spring, the unspeakable refreshing and enjoyable.


    The energy of a stock is filled with cells, as if the whole body has come alive, and the living cells are beating the rhythm of life.


    "What is this thing? It is more than Weige. Now I hate to play ten. This thing may be the essence of the golden lion''s life. Should it also add some genes?" Hansen is ecstatic I know that this golden crystal is definitely a treasure.


    The little golden lion struggled to climb over. Hansen sank a bit, and both hands tried to hold the golden crystal. This thing was lighter than he thought, probably about two hundred kilograms. Hansen directly hugged it up. Just flew to the other side of the crater.


    The little golden lion refused to give up, and even sniffed with his nose, and climbed up and slanted, seemingly attached to this golden crystal.


    "This is how you were born, you don''t want to kill you so soon, but since you insist on finding death, you can''t blame me." Han Sen was stunned and shot at the little golden lion.


    when!


    Hansen''s gun was tied up, but he couldn''t pierce the skin of a small golden lion. The tip of the gun only caused his fur to sink slightly, and the gun tip was bounced.


    Hansen suddenly widened his eyes and looked at the little golden lion unbelievably.

 Chapter 271： Super **** gene

    PS: For Mo Xuanyi, he is promoted to the rudder of the Lord.


    This is his god''s blood treasure gun, and it will never be worse than the blood animal beast weapon. This gun went down even if a newborn baby animal fur has not been punctured, which is too fake.


    Even if the gold lion is so strong, but this guy is just a newborn blood creature, even if it is not broken, it is too strong.


    Hansen��s gun didn��t hurt the little golden lion, but he angered the little golden lion. Under the pain, the little golden lion opened his eyes, although it was still a bit embarrassing, it was difficult to open it safely, but Among the vaguely visible golden dragonfly, it has already revealed a fierce color.


    Staggered and stood up, the little golden lion''s milk snorted and rushed toward Hansen.


    Although the running is very unstable, embarrassing, but the momentum is fierce, it looks a little scary.


    Hansen��s heart glimpsed, and the spiral gun in his hand slammed into the small gold lion just opened a slit. This time Hansen used a spiral force, and the gun head had a strong rotating force, which seemed to be a drill bit. The sly thorns into the eyes of the little golden lion.


    "Hey!" The little golden lion made a painful roar, and the pain fell to the ground and rolled.


    However, Hansen was even more astonished. He had exhausted all his strength and was still a vulnerable part of his eyes, but he could not see the blood. The eyes of the little golden lion were not punctured.


    "I rub, this guy is so thick?" Hansen danced with a long gun in his hand, fighting with this newly born little golden lion, but the blood of his hand was like a toy, but it seemed to be a toy. It can make the little golden lion hurt, but it is difficult to really hurt it.


    This almost made Hansen suspect that the gun in his hand was a fake, and changed the sword of the jihad angel and the three-edged fork of silver blood. The result is the same. No matter what part of Hansen attack, only the little golden lion can eat. It hurts, but it can''t hurt the fur of it.


    On the contrary, the little golden lion became more and more brave, and gradually became able to stand firm. The strength gradually became bigger and the movements became more and more agile.


    Although it is not enough to threaten Hansen, if this continues, Hansen will not be killed by it in the morning and evening. After all, this little golden lion has stood in an invincible position.


    When the little golden lion is tired, he will take a rest there. When he is hungry, he will directly feed on the golden blood flowing out of the big golden lion, and his appearance will become more and more fierce.


    Hansen screamed badly. He had already tried his best, but he couldn��t kill this little golden lion.


    A glimpse of the heart, watching this little golden lion is still small, has not really threatened his power, Hansen picked up the golden crystal and flapped his wings and flew up, directly ran away.


    He didn''t want to kill this little golden lion, but he really couldn''t kill it. He thought about it, but he couldn''t hurt it even if he couldn''t hurt it. It doesn''t make any sense to continue.


    Hansen was holding the golden crystal and flying up into the sky. The little golden lion was squatting and jumping against him. Unfortunately, it was just born, not as big as a golden lion. It jumped up just a couple of meters high, although already Very scary, but there is no way to take Hansen.


    "True metamorphosis." Han Sen glanced at the little golden lion, stopped staying, flew directly away from the huge golden mountain peak, and found a place on the island to fall.


    There are many different creatures at sea, and Hansen can''t fly away with the golden crystals. It''s troublesome if something special is encountered.


    There are only golden lions and small golden lions on this island. For the time being, it should be safe. The little golden lion has not yet able to go down the mountain.


    Hansen intends to eat the golden crystals before leaving the island.


    Not to delay the time, Han Sen holding the golden crystals, a mouthful of golden liquid flowed into Hansen''s body until his stomach was about to burst, but suddenly heard a voice in his mind.


    "The supernatural gene +1 of the Super God creature Golden Retriever."


    Hansen suddenly widened his eyes and felt like a lightning strike. He almost thought it was a problem with his own ears.


    When Hansen reacted, he quickly looked at his status.


    Hansen: Not evolution.


    Rank: None


    Shouyuan: 200.


    The evolution of the gods requires: a hundred genes.


    Genes: 100 points for common genes, 100 points for original genes, 84 points for variant genes, 61 points for **** genes, and 1 point for super **** genes.


    Hansen squinted for a long time, suddenly bursting into the sky, laughing, leaning forward and leaning back, tears streaming out.


    "Super God Gene... Super God Gene... Haha... The original God gene also has a super **** gene... The original God gene is not the end..." Hansen can''t describe his excitement at the moment.


    Human beings have entered the world of shelters for a hundred or two years and have been growing constantly. The original human beings were very difficult in the world of shelters. In the beginning, they rarely hunted blood creatures and even killed a mutant. Difficulties are extremely difficult.


    However, with the development of human super-nuclear genetic engineering, and the increasing number of human-derived genes, more and more humans can be hunted, and more and more humans are getting advanced genes.


    In the past ten years, among the first sanctuary shelters, the number of people who can be promoted with the gene of God has become more and more.


    But until now, no one has proposed the concept of super-god genes. I am afraid that no one has actually hunted super-natural creatures until now.


    Even if someone has seen a super-god creature, I am afraid that there is no ability to hunt. The golden scorpion''s tyrannical Hansen sees it with his own eyes. Not to mention the adult golden pheasant, it is just the little golden python, and the combat power is already scary.


    Hansen��s ability is considered to be the top of the humanity in the shelter of the First God, but he could not even hurt the newborn golden retriever even if he was injured. This is just a super-natural creature.


    It is conceivable why humans have not been able to know the existence of super-god creatures and super-god genes until now, because humans have no chance to know at all.


    I am afraid that even if the human body of the entire steel nail shelter is besieging the big golden donkey, the final end must be human beings.


    This is like when the human beings did not have the full genetics of the gods, only those who were full of mutated genes, if they were on the **** slaughter, the result was also completely slaughtered, not an opponent at all.


    Even if he had the gene of God, he was also relying on the one-time **** of blood and soul of the **** of the gods to get the **** slaughter.


    Nowadays, human beings do not have super-god genes, and there is no super-soul soul. To hunt super-natural creatures, it is simply hell.

 Chapter 272： Life gene essence

    PS: For the tomato/game player, he is promoted to the rudder master.


    Now Hansen finally understands why he can''t hurt the little golden scorpion even if he hurts. The two are not at all a level. Although the guy is just born, it obviously has the qualities of a super **** creature.


    "The black crystal that I got from the black beetle is not the essence of the life of the super **** creature?" Hansen thought it was wrong.


    The black crystal is not as good as the golden nectar''s genetic essence, otherwise a small piece has long been annihilated, and the black crystal has always been that way, without any change.


    Now Hansen doesn''t have time to think so much. He holds the essence of life genes, but when there is a little gap in his stomach, he immediately licks a lot of life genes, until there is no gap in the stomach. This will be willing to stop.


    Listening to the sound of Super God Gene +1 in my mind, Hansen feels the best moment of life.


    There is nothing more happier than this in the world. Hansen feels that this is really too much, and the previous depression is completely swept away.


    So large piece of life genetic essence, Hansen ate enough to eat seven or eight days before, and he also got a full 10 super genes, which makes Han Sen feel very surprised.


    Originally Hansen thought that the laws of super **** creatures and **** blood creatures were similar, and it was necessary to eat the whole creature to obtain a complete ten-point gene.


    But now it seems that this is not the case. Maybe the super-god creatures are not eating it, but the essence of life genes that it breeds. This is the baby that can really increase the super-gen gene.


    In fact, Hansen had already rushed to the top of the mountain to try some meat from the golden-haired donkey, but he soon discovered that he couldn��t even hurt the golden retriever. The body of this golden retriever was in front of him. There is no way.


    Although very unwilling, but Han Sen really has no way, can only comfort himself. Perhaps the golden flesh and blood of the roots is simply useless.


    "I don''t know how humans first killed the blood creatures." Hansen secretly pondered, but apparently there was no result, and now he can''t go to Skynet to check.


    Hesitantly and again, Hansen still flew away from this huge island. Since he couldn��t kill the little golden donkey, it��s useless to stay here. The little golden donkey grows faster and faster, maybe another paragraph. At the time, he is not an opponent of the Golden Retriever. At that time, I am afraid it is a big trouble.


    Fortunately, Hansen has the wings of God, otherwise it is idiotic to dream of crossing the sea, but even if he has the wings of God, Hansen does not dare to be too public.


    Since having this experience with Golden Retriever, Han Sen knows the horror of the world of shelters, and can''t care at all times, otherwise this little life doesn''t know when it will be lost.


    Originally, Hansen thought that his trip to the sea would probably be a difficult life. After all, he could not even tell the direction at sea, and there were fierce sea beasts at sea.


    If it is only a sea beast, Hansen will fly, but there are also many raptors at sea. At least when he came, Hansen saw many raptors of only blood.


    Perhaps because of God''s care, Hansen flew for two days without any danger. Not only did he not encounter danger, but he hunted a mutant sea fish. He ate a lot of mutant fish and added two more. Point mutation gene, making the mutant gene reach 86 points.


    Fortunately, Hansen also saw an island, and just on the edge of the island, Hansen also saw a big ship, which is a modern product.


    Although there is no variety of electronic instruments, the material of the ship is known to be a high-tech synthetic product. It also reads the words of the moon goddess, which is a human thing.


    It��s just that the ship has been badly damaged, and it seems that it has been placed for a long time, and it��s already worn out.


    But it doesn''t matter. Since there are ships on this island, it should be possible that someone is there. It is even possible that there is a shelter on the island. That would be great. At least Hansen can use the transmission array on the shelter square. Go back to school first.


    He has been out for a few months, and a little bit of news has not been passed back. The half-year test must have been missed. The school is still fine, and Ji Yan is definitely anxious.


    However, after Hansen flew on the island, his face became somewhat unsatisfactory.


    The island is not too big, but it is not small. Hansen can see the entire island at a glance in the air, and found no buildings like shelters, or even a decent human house.


    Falling on the island, Hansen put away all the souls of the beast and restored his true colors.


    I am going to find a place to rest on the island and study what to do next. Suddenly I saw a person coming out of the forest from afar.


    The man saw Hansen, was shocked for a moment, and suddenly ran to Hansen and yelled.


    There are at least human beings here, and how much Hansen is better in the heart, which means that the area away from human life should not be too far away.


    After all, although humans can transport the ship''s objects into the shelter world to assemble large ships, because there is no way to use various energy technologies, the ship has no kinetic support in the shelter, and the range of travel is very limited. Powerful aliens are more dangerous than land, and no one dares to drive a ship too far away at sea.


    They are generally sailing in the relatively familiar offshore, hunting some of the weaker alien species in the sea.


    Hansen looked at the man carefully. It was a young woman who seemed to be around twenty years old. She was wearing a blue beast soul armor. She was looking at Han Sen with excitement.


    "Are you from Gran Island?" the young woman ecstatically asked, her voice a little trembling.


    "Sorry, I don''t know where Gran Island is." Hansen shook his head and said, "I want to ask the woman where it is, but I saw several people running out of the forest next to me. The look of twenty years old looks almost the same.


    They saw Hansen��s excitement as well. They ran to Hansen and talked one by one. The most talked about was the same as the previous woman.


    "Are you from Gran Island?"


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t come from Grand Island. I am a steel shelter. I have a shipwreck at sea. I came here inadvertently. What is the place here?"


    When I heard these words from Hansen, those people suddenly changed their faces, and each one showed an expression of extreme disappointment.

 Chapter 273： family

    However, no one answered Hansen��s question, and those people turned to the forest behind them with disappointment.


    "Beauty, what''s the matter?" Hansen caught up with him and first asked the woman.


    The woman whispered: "If you fall here, you will be sentenced to an indefinite period. After that, there is time, and soon you will know."


    After that, the woman walked back to the forest like those people.


    Hansen probably guessed that they should have been in a shipwreck, but he still wants to find out where it is. After all, they are coming by boat. How many should know where this is, from the nearest human gathering place? how far.


    So Hansen quickly followed up, and those people did not drive away him. Soon Hansen followed them through the forest and came to a cave.


    There are many supplies produced by the Alliance in the cave. This cave is quite large, and there is still a fire inside, and there is a sense of camping.


    But still look at it, these people should have lived here for a long time, a group of more than a dozen people, almost the same age.


    In Hansen''s view, these people are a bit too old, and should be similar to Qin, but Qin Hao is already a successful evolution of the gene, and this group of people obviously has no way to compare with Qin.


    "New, if you want to live here, you have to keep the rules here, and obey the command work, otherwise we will have no food for a idler." A man with a steadfast look looked at Hansen.


    "There are many different creatures in the sea around me, and I seem to have different creatures on the island. The problem of food should not bother you." Han Sen said with a smile.


    Everyone seemed to hear a very funny joke, and looked at Hansen very contemptuously, but no one spoke, as if he did not bother to laugh at Hansen.


    The steadfast man said again: "Everyone is a bitter person in distress. You should not blame us for not reminding you that Dead Wind Island is dangerous. You better not to go around, otherwise you will be no stranger if you have no life."


    "What is the danger?" Hansen asked in surprise.


    The persevering man did not speak. A little thin man on the side said with a sneer: "Nothing else, there is a blood creature on the island of Deathwind. Do you have the ability to hunt?"


    "God blood creatures, kill a few." Hansen smiled.


    "Kid, bragging also want to see who you are bragging, know who we are?" The thin man said with a grin.


    "I just want to ask." Hansen is really curious about them.


    "Is the Special Security Action Group heard of it?" The thin man said somewhat proudly.


    ��You are the person in the Special Security Action Group?�� Hansen looked surprised at the skinny man and others, and it was a bit of an accident.


    This is really a big flood of the Dragon King Temple, the family does not recognize a family, Han Lin did not expect to encounter a special security action group on this desert island.


    "Since I know the name of the Special Security Action Group, I want to come to you as a person. It is natural to know what we are doing. Even we have become this look. What should we do in the future? You should be clear?" I whispered and said.


    "That''s really a coincidence. I am also a member of the Special Security Action Group. I don''t know which team you are?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "What? You are also a special security action group?" The skinny man looked at Hansen with some surprise.


    Others are also very surprised. Some people don��t believe in Hansen. Hansen��s age seems to be a little smaller, and at most it��s just seventeen or eight.


    The members of the Special Security Action Group of the First Desolate Shelter are not very old, but because of their high ability, they are generally able to join the Special Security Action Group, who are over 20 years old and have complete genetic completion. Higher, with a wealth of experience in the shelter world, such talent can join the Special Security Action Group.


    "My name is Han Sen, the captain of the Steel Safety Team of the Special Security Action Group." Han Sen brightened his identity. In fact, this identity is not a secret. Many people know that Han Sen does not have to hide.


    "Who are you, at your age, it��s good to be able to mix players, and the captain?" The thin man sneered at Hansen and didn��t believe that Hansen would be the captain of the squad.


    After that, the skinny man pointed at the look of the fortitude of the man and said: "The kid, with a big eye to see clearly, this is the real special security action team squad leader, but also our boss Fu Shanfu captain."


    "Oh, it turned out to be Captain Fu. It��s really disrespectful. I am Hansen of the Steel Armor. I don��t know which team you are Captain Fu?" Hansen felt that it was luck to meet members of the Special Security Action Group here. .


    The thin man sees Hansen and also confesses that he is a special security action group. He suddenly feels that he is not playing a fight. He just wanted to say something but was stopped by Fu Shan.


    Fu Shan seriously looked at Han Sen and said: "As far as I know, the captain of the steel armor shelter is Qin Yu, the vice captain is Yang Manli. They are all women, and there is no male captain. They have never heard the name Hansen. ""


    "Captain Fu, I want you to be trapped on this island for at least half a year?" Han Sen''s eyes swept over the faces of the people. In fact, Hansen had the answer.


    "What about it?" The skinny man said with a squint.


    "It''s no wonder, you don''t know that Qin captain has been promoted to the second god''s shelter. Now the captain of the steel armor is my Hansen." Hansen smiled and said.


    It is a pity that he did not bring his own documents this time, and there is no Skynet here. It is really difficult to explain it now.


    "You said yes? Take out the documents to see." The thin man still does not believe, grinning.


    "I don''t have the documents, you can''t believe it, there is no way." Han Sen spread his hands and said: "I lied to you that there is nothing difficult for me, why bother to admit it."


    The woman Hansen first saw, at this time suddenly looked at Han Sen and said: "You and Captain Qin Hao should be very familiar?"


    "It should be cooked." Hansen thought about it.


    "Then you must know, what is behind Qin��s left ear?" The woman looked at Hansen slowly.


    Everyone else looked at Han Sen and waited for Hansen��s answer.


    "If I remember correctly, Qin captain has nothing behind his left ear, but there is a red birthmark of bean size behind Qin��s right ear," Hansen said casually.


    He and the Qin dynasty have been so close to each other, as long as it is the body part of the Qin dynasty, he has already seen it clearly, and he will not know this. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 274： Ghost eyes

    Fu Shan, they all looked at the women, obviously they didn''t know what Hansen said was true or false.


    The woman was slightly relieved: "You are right. There is indeed a red birthmark of bean size behind Qin''s right ear, but because she usually uses hair to block it, most people can''t see it."


    After that, the woman looked at Han Sen and said: "Although I don''t know if you are really a small team captain, you can be sure that you and Qin Hao are really familiar."


    "Sister is also a special security action group?" Han Sen looked at the woman and asked, Fushan people said that the person in the special security action group Thaksin, Fu Shan they really have such a taste, but this woman is not like.


    "I am a smoker, it is the owner of your special security action group." The woman smiled and said.


    Han Sen looked at Xu Ruyan and looked at Fu Shan. They immediately reacted: "Is you hired Captain Fu, they came out to the sea?"


    Xu Ruyan smiled and said: "Our original destination is not here. It was attacked by a giant blood creature in the middle, and then it has been flown here. It has been trapped here for almost a year."


    "Almost a year... No wonder you don''t know me." Hansen said in his heart.


    However, Hansen did not say anything, but the interface asked: "Where is it here, do you know where the nearest human gathering place is, how far is it?"


    The thin man Liu Zhi said: "It is useless to tell you, even if you can fly, you can''t escape here."


    "How do you say this?" Hansen looked at Liu Zhi with a puzzled look. When he came to the island, he did not find any terrible creatures that could fly.


    Perhaps it is because some people believe that Hansen is a special security action group, and this is not a secret. Liu Zhi and Xu Ruyan, a few people, said a word to me, telling Han Sen about the situation here.


    The words spoken by Liu Zhi are somewhat exaggerated. There are no flying aliens here, but there is a huge sea beast in the nearby seas, and Fushan does not dare to go hunting in the sea.


    On the island, there is only one kind of alien creature. It is a group of ghosts who come and go like wind. The length is like a bear, but it is bigger, and it is extremely fast. It can be flat on the mountain wall. .


    The eyebrows have a vertical eye, and the eyesight is terrible. Most of them are primitive creatures, and there are a few mutant creatures. The group of ghostly eyes is a **** blood creature.


    The fighting power of the ghost-eyed king is terrible, not only powerful, but also come and go like electricity, faster than ordinary ghost eyes, and a reinforced iron bone, coupled with powerful eyesight, and for the ghosts The commanding ability has made Fushan��s people in these special safety squads helpless.


    So many people can only rely on wild vegetables and fungi in the mountains to make a living, but also to circumvent the location of the ghosts, and it is not easy to live.


    When Fu Shan didn''t know the ghosts at first, he used the power of the squad and wanted to kill the ghosts. The result was very miserable.


    The ghost-eyed king is simply a bug-like existence. The strength of the terrorist intelligence is high. Coupled with the advantages of the land type, they originally had nearly 30 people in this team. It was because of that battle that the result was left. More than a dozen.


    The ghost-eyed king did not have anything at all, but lost a few original-level ghosts.


    However, in fact, the squad only died one. Counting Fushan, the squad has a total of ten people, and there are still nine left.


    As for the other people, they are all like smokers, not the squad, and what Hansen can''t think of is that Xu Ruyan turned out to be the top of the Xingyu Group.


    Hansen also knows that they came from the Grand Shelter in Grand Island. They only know that Gran Island is a place in the west for about half a month. The specific location can��t be said. After all, they were the ones. After the attack of the gods and blood beasts, some of them lost their position, and it was good to be able to judge the approximate position.


    As for what they did in the sea, Xu Ruyan refused to say that Fu Shan, who is a special safety squad, is not good at leaking the task.


    However, Han Sen looked out, this Xu Ruyan is not simple, so many people have been trapped on the island for more than two years, and other people are still willing to listen to her words, you can know how powerful this woman is.


    "Mr. Xu, you see that I am also a special security squad. How about making a deal?" Han Sen knew the ins and outs of things, and smiled at Xu Ruyan.


    "We have all fallen to this field, what business is good?" Xu Ruyan frowned slightly, and Hansen made her somewhat incomprehensible.


    Xu Ruyan knows Qin Qin, and naturally he knows a little about the steel armor shelter. He knows that the steel armor shelter is not near this sea area.


    Hansen claimed to be a person in the steel nail shelter. In fact, Xu Ruyan did not believe it, but Han Sen knew Qin Hao and made Xu Ruyan feel strange.


    The average person is not likely to know the red birthmark behind Qin''s right ear, which also shows that Hansen is not an ordinary person.


    "What are you planning for now? Do you want to be trapped on this island for a lifetime?" Hansen did not answer Xu Ruyan, but said with a smile.


    "What can I do besides waiting for the rescue?" Xu Ruyan said with a frown.


    "I believe that Xu is a very important person. Xingyu Group will definitely find someone to go out to save you, but if they can find it, they won''t wait for a year. They don''t have it yet. Come, it means that it is really hard to find here, even if they don''t give up, don''t know when they can find it here," Hansen said.


    The faces of Xu Ruyan and others have changed. They naturally know this truth, but rescue is indeed their only hope now.


    "What do you want to say?" Xu Ruyan said slightly unpleasantly, Hansen''s words are very unfavorable for her prestige in this team.


    The reason why everyone is so respectful to her is that a large part of the reason is that there will definitely be people who will save the smog. This is everyone''s hope.


    "I mean, during this time waiting on this island, Xu Sister, you don''t want to eat better?" Hansen said without moving.


    "Do you have food?" Xu Ruyan looked at Hansen and did not see the possibility of having a lot of food from Hansen.


    "The food is not on me, but there are not many on the island." Hansen smiled.


    "You want to play those ghostly ideas? I advise you to die this heart, I don''t want to see someone to die." Xu Ruyan thought Hansen wanted to say something, heard Han Sen say so, face When I was up, I was disappointed.


    If they have the ability to make a ghostly idea, they will not wait until today.


    Don''t say that Xu Ruyan doesn''t believe that Hansen is the captain of the steel armor team. Even if he is really, what about it?


    Fu Shan is the captain of the squad, and his team members are there, but there is no way to take those ghosts.


    Hansen has only one person. Why does he play the tricks of those ghosts?

 Chapter 275： Alone hunting

    Xu Ruyan did not want to talk to Han Sen any more, excuses tired to return to her tent to rest.


    Han Sen didn''t even see the ghosts, but he dared to say that he wanted to go to the ghosts. This gave the impression of Xu Ruyan very bad.


    Hansen��s transaction has not been said to have been abandoned, but Hansen does not care. Now Xu Ruyan does not believe that he has no relationship. When he has a ghostly flesh and blood, he believes that Xu will naturally ask for him. transaction.


    Xu Ruyan was able to ask for the entire Granger squad, and he must have a strong net worth. Such a good opportunity, Han Sen felt that he couldn��t get back from the benefits of Xu Ruyan. It��s really a sentiment to send himself here.


    Moreover, Hansen has always been very annoying to the people of Xingyu Group, and now he will not let go of nature.


    "Brothers, being a man is actually a little better, and the ghosts can''t help those things." Liu Zhi also patted Han Sen''s shoulder, which said meaningfully.


    Apparently, he and the Grangers didn''t quite believe that Hansen could make a definite eye. They were trapped on the island for so long, and they didn''t know how to think about it, but they simply couldn''t do it.


    The terrain on the island is very complicated. Those ghosts have physical advantages, and they can fly between the walls of the mountain.


    In addition, there are only a dozen mutated ghosts, and the horrible **** of blood and blood. When they were all neat, they all suffered a big loss, not to mention Hansen had only one person.


    "Captain Fu, are you interested in my trade?" Han Sen did not care about Liu Zhi, and looked at Fu Shan and asked.


    "Talk about it." Unexpectedly, Fu Shan did not directly reject Hansen.


    "Captain, what do you have to say to him, you must not be embarrassed by him." Liu Zhi said quickly.


    The other players did not look at Hansen too, and they also wanted to make a statement to persuade Fu Shan, but Fu Shan just waved his hand and signaled that other players should not speak first.


    Seeing Fu Shan looking at himself, Han Sen smiled and said: "Captain Fu, seeing everyone in the special security action group''s sentiment, we went to kill the ghosts, and after the devil''s **** flesh and blood Come to me, the other ghosts are five or five cents, how do you see it?"


    Fu Shan suddenly frowned. Han Sen��s words were too arrogant. Although he felt that Hansen had some surprises, he could not come alone. However, such words and deeds as Hansen still made Fu Shan could not help but frown.


    "Boy, why do you say those words, there is a limit to arrogance." Liu Zhi said impatiently.


    "Hurricane?" Hansen naturally does not think so.


    When he first came to the island, he had already seen those ghosts in the sky. This alien creature is not unique to this island. Hansen has already seen ghosts.


    Moreover, Hansen has seen a large ethnic group with a **** ghost. On the way with the Golden Retriever carrying him, Han Sen saw with his own eyes that a **** ghost was directly caught by the golden retriever and thrown into the mouth. In the middle, after chewing a few times, I swallowed my stomach. The **** ghosts did not have the slightest resistance. But at that time, Hansen did not know that this thing was a ghost.


    Before being swallowed, the **** ghosts tried to resist, and Hansen saw the ability of the **** eyes.


    To tell the truth, it is really strong, the strength and speed are amazing, the most terrible is the ghost eye, after the vertical eyes open, there may be the ability to resemble the Queen of the Fairy.


    Anyway, Hansen saw that the **** ghost had opened up its vertical eyes, and his physical reaction ability has been greatly improved. He also avoided the Golden Retriever.


    But that''s all. Just as Hansen saw, the ability of the **** ghost is stronger than the blood creature that Hansen killed in the sand valley, but the strong one is only the reaction ability, strength and speed. One is almost the same.


    Fu Shan, because of the relationship between the terrain and the ghosts, it is really difficult to fight with the **** of blood.


    However, Hansen has the wings of God''s blood, so there is not so much scruples, and he is more adept at the technique of assassination, using the ability of the blood-colored beast to attack, and does not need to fight with the gods.


    If Fu Shan is willing to help, Han Sen can directly give the whole ghosts a sneak peek. If they don''t help, Han Sen will take more effort and the result will be the same.


    To give them 50% of the flesh and blood, it is already in the same situation as the members of the special security team, and Hansen himself wants to settle the matter earlier, and take advantage of the benefits to return to the shelter.


    However, since Fu Shan did not want to help, Han Sen did not mention this matter again.


    After a rest, the next morning, Han Sen got out of the hole and was ready to hunt down a ghost eye. When it was a sample, let Xu Ruyan see them, so that they could continue to squeeze out good things from her.


    "Do you really want to kill the ghosts?" Xu Ruyan stood in the hole and saw Hansen go inside the mountain, frowning and asking.


    "Wait for the ghosts, but you have to think about what the price is." Han Sen waved his hand to Xu Ruyan and strode toward the forest.


    "Captain Fu, what do you think?" Xu Ruyan looked at Fu Shan, she really did not expect, Han Sen actually dared to go alone to kill ghosts.


    "A monk only, he will go to death if he wants to die. I don''t think he is like a special security action group, let alone a captain." Liu Zhizhen has not seen such a special security action group. The person Hansen��s acting style is very different from that of the Special Security Action Group.


    Xu Ruyan did not pay attention to Liu Zhi. She still felt that Han Sen was different in her heart, but she could not tell where it was different.


    "This person, I can''t see through, but I can''t take the risk of my team members'' lives." Fu Shan said.


    He also thinks that Hansen is not simple, but as the captain of the squad, he can''t let his team take such a big risk with someone who doesn''t know.


    Xu Ruyan also nodded. She and Fu Shan had the same idea. She was not willing to take people to take risks.


    "I hope he will not die in the mountains." Fu Shan sighed.


    Although he thinks that Hansen is not ordinary, it is really impossible for a person to go to the mountains to hunt for a group of ghosts. Once discovered by ghosts, it is difficult to escape.


    At the beginning, they had so many people, and they paid more than a dozen lives before they could withdraw.


    Xu Ruyan looked at Han Sen��s figure and disappeared into the forest. His eyes were a bit complicated, and she did not think that Hansen could really catch the ghost.


    Others think that Hansen is not a madman or too arrogant, and that one person is going to kill the ghosts. This kind of thing is only done by madmen.


    They feel that if Hansen is not killed by ghosts, he can only come back with empty hands, I am afraid that he will have to reach out and ask for food.


    : Visiting the website

 Chapter 276： Amazing move

    Ps: for the melody ؼ small color to promote the rudder master plus.


    After Hansen entered the mountain forest, he followed the mountain road and dipped to the ghostly gathering place.


    The price has not been settled, Han Sen did not intend to directly kill the ghosts, and first kill one to talk about the conditions.


    The ghost eyes are about two meters tall. The whole body is like a brown brush with a steel brush. There is a closed vertical eye on the forehead. Like a bear, it is like a wind between the mountains.


    Came to the mountains, Hansen and the blood-colored beasts merged, and quietly sneaked into the ghosts.


    Ghost eyes are around, and Hansen is on the edge. His goal is to distort the ghosts. If he only kills an ordinary ghost, it is not enough to make the **** bleeding.


    "It''s no wonder that Xu Ruyan and Fu Shan have no ability to hunt ghosts. The terrain here is too sinister." Han Sen looked around, and the mountains seemed to be cut, and the walls were almost ninety degrees. And those ghosts are like the flat on the mountain wall, running up and flying, it is too difficult to kill them.


    Fu Shan and Xu Ruyan took people out to find something to eat. Although there are still a lot of wild vegetables and fungi in the cave, in this place, it is naturally prepared, and there is no harm in storing more food.


    After leaving a few people to guard the cave, Fu Shan and others went out of the cave for a long time. They were still looking for something to eat in the forest. They suddenly heard a screaming scream in the mountainous area where the ghost eye was located. .


    "Is that kid really gone?" Fu Shan and others all changed their faces, and Liu Zhi was screaming.


    Listening to the sound, they know that this is the voice of the ghosts who discovered the intruder. Listening to the long snoring, one after another, I am afraid that the whole ghost group is chasing Hansen at this time.


    "It��s a pity that it��s hard to come to the individual, so I sent my life.�� Xu Ruyan sighed.


    The screams of the ghost eyes stopped for a while, and Xu Ruyan did not dare to stay outside for too long. Now the ghosts are irritated by Hansen, and they run into them when they run around. It is too dangerous for them.


    Xu Ruyan and Fu Shan discussed it for a while, and gave up the plan to continue searching for food. First, go back to the cave and say that it is not too late to come out to find food tomorrow.


    "Various ghost eyes!" Xu Ruyan, they walked to a place not far from the cave, but suddenly saw a huge ghost eye appear in their sight, and shocked everyone, one by one quickly summoned His own beast.


    But when they looked at it carefully, they found that although it was a ghost, but they couldn��t move with their eyes closed, but under the eyes of the ghost, there was a person who was carrying a ghost. Eyes, coming towards them.


    The huge ghost eyes were on the back of the man, and the ups and downs of the person''s footsteps, the eyes of the smoke were so wide.


    "It''s the kid... He didn''t even die... I really hunted the ghosts... or a mutant ghost..." Liu Zhi saw the face of the man, suddenly screaming incredulously. stand up.


    Xu Ruyan and others were shocked at the moment, and they could hardly believe their eyes. Hansen actually hunted the ghost eyes, and it was still a mutated ghost, which is really hard to make people Believe in things.


    When they first went to the same number of people, they died more than a dozen, but even a mutant ghost had their eyes killed, only killing some primitive ghosts, it was this kind of alien power and The speed is too strong, and it is anomalous. It is almost impossible to kill a mutant ghost between the cliffs.


    However, Hansen single-handedly killed the past, so he hunted a mutant ghost and returned, how can this make them not surprised.


    Fu Shan was staring at Han Sen carefully. From Hansen''s body, he didn''t even see a trace of injury, which made him even more surprised.


    The ghosts were so powerful, it was obvious that the entire group of ghosts had been alarmed. Hansen was able to retreat without any injury, and brought back the body of the mutant ghost, which is simply It is impossible to imagine how he did it.


    At least Fu Shan can''t think of it. What kind of strength is there to be able to achieve this level.


    Xu Ruyan also noticed this, and looked at Hansen with a strange look. For a time, he couldn��t speak.


    "Have you really caught the ghosts?" Hansen walked closer, and returned to Liu Zhi, who looked at Hansen.


    "It should be, unless this thing is not a ghost." Hansen smiled, carrying the mutated ghost''s body and continued to go to the cave.


    The corpse of the ghost is too big. This thing makes him eat. He doesn''t have much interest. This is to bring back and Xu Ruyan to talk about the conditions. Of course, let everyone see it.


    When the people who stayed in the cave saw Hansen coming back with a mutated ghost, they were all shocked. They all couldn��t speak, and they watched Hansen��s giant bear. The ghost eyes were thrown on the ground of the cave.


    "Mr. Xu, are you interested in doing business with me now?" Hansen''s gaze swept across the stunned faces, and finally fell on the face of Xu Ruyan, and said with a smile.


    "Of course I am interested, very interested." Xu Ruyan''s entire eyes lit up.


    They were trapped here, and they had some meat to eat at the beginning. Later, they almost all used wild vegetables and fungi. They hadn��t tasted the meat for a long time. Now they see the corpse of the mutant eye, immediately As for the savory barbecue, the saliva is about to flow out.


    Of course, what Xu Ruyan thinks is not just about eating the meat of this mutant ghost.


    Since Hansen can hunt the ghost eyes so easily, it means that he has the strength to the whole ghost group. If you can remove the group of ghosts, the benefits for them are not just meat. simple.


    In fact, from the very beginning, they lie to Hansen, and the destination of their trip to the sea is actually the island, and they are also plotting.


    I just didn''t think that I had an accident at sea. It was true. After they arrived on the island, they were not able to get what they wanted because they were blocked by ghosts.


    Now that Hansen has the ability to remove the ghosts, it is a very good thing for Xu Ruyan.


    Xu Ruyan firmly believes that someone will come to save them. It is only a matter of time. The people of Xingyu Group will find this small island sooner or later. If they can get the rescued person, it will be most beneficial to her.


    Otherwise, she is just a pure loser. Even if she gets the thing again, it will be difficult for her to fall on her head.


    So at this time, Xu Ruyan��s eyes on Hansen��s eyes were already hot. Although she did not know how Hansen did these amazing things, there is no doubt that Hansen��s appearance is very beneficial to her.


    "Captain Han, how do you want to trade?" Xu Ruyan looked at Han Sen, and even the title changed directly, and the voice appeared very soft.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    After the year, the list is owed: the eyes are red and the heart is also black (the lord), the urban shadow (the rudder master), let me love you ly (rudder master), Shen Tumingliang (rudder master).

 Chapter 277： Market price

    "That depends on how much appetite you have in Xu." Hansen said with a smile.


    "This mutant ghost is how you want to sell it?" Xu Ruyan is so shrewd that he naturally refuses to expose his purpose.


    Xu Ruyan secretly calculated, she bought the mutant ghost eyes at a high price without any problems, and even more money, let Han Sen go hunting a few mutant ghosts.


    There are more than a dozen mutated ghosts. As long as Hansen is killed, there is only one **** ghost, and the threat to them is much smaller. With their current strength, they don��t have to be so fearful. Ghostly eyes, the purpose is also reached.


    It is a pity that Xu Ruyan, no matter how savvy, she did not expect Hansen to attempt to knock her out from the beginning.


    "I don''t have to say much about the value of this mutated ghost. I will sell it to you at a market price of one billion." Hansen said with a smile.


    Xu Ruyan and others are a little happy when they hear the three words of the market price. According to the market price, the flesh and blood of the mutant organism is at most two or three million, even if it is twice as expensive as the previous one.


    However, Hansen��s next price, but Xu Xuyan heard almost vomiting blood.


    Liu Zhi is a big mouth, thinking: "The flesh and blood of a mutant creature sells one hundred million. What is the market price?"


    "Captain Han, you are too expensive, and the price of a rare mutant in the market is two or three million. Even if I give you ten times, it will be two or three million. You Isn��t it a bit too much?�� Xu Ruyan frowned and looked at Hansen.


    "Hou, you said nothing wrong, the market price is really the same outside, but the place is different, the price is naturally different, the market here is 100 million, if you feel expensive, I have to eat. That''s it." Han Sen did not move, still said with a smile.


    "Han Captain, we are also the people who are in trouble. We should help each other. Don''t you think that you are so selfish? What''s more, you are the captain of the Special Security Action Group, Captain Fu and you are both of you. Are you selling them to one hundred million??" Xu Ruyan is not angry, and his eyebrows have an idea.


    If Hansen says yes, then he is mad, if not, then whether he sells to Xu Ruyan or sells to Fushan is the same.


    Xu Ruyan even if he can''t eat the flesh and blood of the ghosts, as long as Han Sen can solve those variegated ghosts, her purpose has also been achieved.


    What''s more, she is still Fushan''s owner. If Fushan really bought the mutant eye, it will be given to her in all likelihood.


    "Of course, this person has always been doing business with the same price. Whoever wants to buy me is a price." Han Sen said and looked at Fu Shan again. "And I have already invited Captain Fu. Cooperation is the opportunity for them to give up their cooperation. This is no wonder that I am."


    Liu Zhi listened to Han Sen, but he was old-fashioned. At the beginning, he was the most opposed person who cooperated with Hansen. He thought that Han Sen was a madman and could not be hunted.


    But who knows that Hansen actually hunted back the ghosts, and it is still a mutant eye.


    Xu Ruyan listened to Han Sen, but he was so happy. He looked down and looked at Hansen. "Han Captain, you are not afraid of anger when you disregard the feelings of your fellow countrymen, or you are not particularly safe." The people in the action group?"


    In fact, just after Hansen��s return, Xu Ruyan and others have already surrounded Hansen and the mutant ghosts in the middle. At this time, Xu��s face is cold, and the few people under Xu��s smokers are staring at Hansen. .


    Obviously, Xu Ruyan wanted to use force to suppress Hansen. Originally, she still had some scruples about Fushan. Now Hansen is a sentence, even Fushan, they have been offended. I really want to move my hands. I want to come to Fushan. Standing on her side.


    After all, human nature is so. Now they are trapped on the island for a year without smelling meat. Now it��s hard to have such an opportunity. Fu Shan is so despised by Han Sen. Now Xu Ruyan joins them to deal with Hansen and wants to come to Fushan. It should not be rejected.


    "200 million." Hansen did not look at it. He did not hear the threat of Xu Ruyan. He did not ignore the people who looked at him. He only reported a price faintly, but it was up again. Times.


    "Captain Fu, this person can do this, it is impossible to be a special security action group. It is better for us to take him down and ask again?" Xu Ruyan said to Fu Shan.


    Xu Ruyan thought that Fu Shan would definitely cooperate with her. After all, Liu Zhi and other members of the special security action group also looked at the corpse of the mutant ghosts at this time, and they did not like Hansen.


    However, except for the unexpected, Fu Shan shook his head and said: "I don''t know if he is a member of our special security action group, but he does not have anything to do with us, and does not have to ask anything."


    After that, Fu Shan ordered all members of the Grand squad to retreat to the side, apparently not wanting to participate in the matter between Xu Ruyan and Hansen.


    Although Liu Zhi and others are very suspicious of why Fushan has such a decision, they are extremely trustworthy to Captain Fu Shan. Although they have doubts in their hearts, they still retreat to the side.


    Xu Ruyan��s face was a bit ugly, and she was a little worried at the moment. With her understanding of Fu Shan, this person is definitely not a person who cares about this section. Even if Fu Shan does not hurt Han Sen, he should agree to grab. The flesh and blood of the ghosts are right.


    Fu Shan decided so that Xu Ruyan could not help but re-evaluate Hansen. He could make Fushan make such a decision. Then there is only one possibility. Fu Shan does not think that they can deal with Hansen.


    "It seems that Xu always has no sincerity to do business with me." Han Sen said that he would have to take up the corpse of the mutant ghost.


    "What are you doing?" Xu Ruyan did not dare to stop Hansen, but he quickly asked.


    "Since I don''t welcome me here, then I will find a place to live by myself. Anyway, there is this mutated ghost, save some food, and it should be no problem for three or five months." Han Sen said that he has changed the ghost. The corpse of the eyelids was back again.


    "One hundred million is 100 million, and your mutant ghost is blind to me." Xu Ruyan said with a bite.


    Xu Ruyan needs Hansen to hunt the ghosts. If Hansen really hides and eats for a few months, it is the most unfavorable situation for her.


    "100 million is the previous price, now it is 200 million, not the price." Han Sen faintly, but let Xu Ruyan gnash his teeth and hate to kill him immediately.

 Chapter 278： Real purpose

    "200 million is 200 million, but I can''t bring so much money to shelter the world. I can write a loan to you. After returning to the league, I can guarantee that I can exchange it. This money is paid by our Xingyu Group. "Xu Ruyan was not angry at this time, but the heart has already produced a murder."


    Now, no matter how much she writes to Hansen, it doesn''t matter, because the people who come to rescue them at that time must be the people of Xingyu Group. It is impossible to let Hansen go back alive.


    "Sorry, I only accept cash." Hansen refused Xu Ruyan in a sigh of relief, but his eyes turned around in Xu Ruyan: "However, you can also use the soul of the soul to cash, I can barely accept it."


    Hansen certainly knows that Xu Ruyan can''t bring money on his body. What he wanted from the beginning was Xu Ruyan''s animal soul.


    "How do you want to change?" Xu Ruyan''s bottom of the murder is more concentrated.


    "The market price of the **** of blood and blood is one or two hundred million, then a beast soul will change a ghost eye." Hansen looked at Xu Ruyan.


    "It seems that Captain Han is really not going to do business with us." Xu Ruyan suddenly became angry and angry, how could she take the blood of the beast to change what the ghosts are.


    "Doing business is naturally asking for money to sit on the ground. Xu always thinks that I want to be high. I might as well pay a price to listen to it." Han Sen said with a smile.


    "Five original beasts are changing your ghost eyes." Xu Ruyan said.


    "The five mutant beasts are almost the same..." Hansen said with a wink.


    After some bargaining, Xu Rurui used a mutant beast to change Hansen''s mutant eyes, and the price was quite satisfactory to Hansen.


    Although the same is the variability level, the beast soul can be ten times more expensive than the flesh and blood. In other places, it is impossible to have such a good thing.


    As for the soul of the **** of blood, I also know with the ass, Xu Ruyan is absolutely impossible to give him.


    Hansen picked a variant of the three mutant beasts given by Xu Ruyan. This kind of beast is the most valuable. The mutant beast Hansen does not need to use it. He points to the shot and naturally chooses the most valuable. of.


    "Happy cooperation." Hansen collected the soul of the beast, and revealed a bright smile to Xu Ruyan, and left the cave from his own self. He naturally could not be in the cave together with these people.


    Xu Ruyan couldn''t help but walk to Fushan and asked: "Captain Fu, do you just see him doing it here?"


    In fact, Xu Ruyan did not come to the teacher to ask for sin. She just wanted an answer. Why did Fu Shan just retreat?


    "You take a closer look at the corpse of the mutant ghost." Fu Shan just said calmly.


    Xu Ruyan glimpsed a little, looked at Fu Shan, and then went to the body of the mutant ghost.


    Liu Zhi and others have also come close, and they also want to know what Fushan means.


    Some of Xu Ruyan saw the corpse of the mutant ghost, and soon his face changed.


    Originally, they saw a lot of blood on the corpse of the ghosts. They thought that they must have been fighting fiercely, but now they have a closer look and found that the blood on the corpse of the ghosts has all flowed out of a wound.


    Ghost eyes only have a big hole in the throat, and there is no damage at all. It is obvious that it can be judged. This ghost eye is deadly by a knife, and there is no resistance or struggle.


    Xu Ruyan and others are all shocked in the eyes, able to clean the throat and kill the mutant eyes, so the strength is really shocking.


    "Single-handedly go deep into the area where the ghosts are in the eye, killing the mutant ghosts with one knife, and returning with the body without any injury. Such people, even if we have more people, if we really want to be enemies with him, we will pay The price of pain." Fu Shan said calmly.


    Fu Shan doesn''t know if Hansen is a special security action group. Even if he doesn''t, he doesn''t want to be an enemy of such people. If it is, then he can''t move Hansen. After all, he is a special security action group. It is also a person.


    Xu Ruyan did not speak, but his face became so complicated that, as Fu Shan said, the people who can do all this are terrible.


    The mutant ghost eye is generally not too far away from the **** ghosts, plus the terrible speed and power, Xu Ruyan can''t think of it, how Hansen did it.


    Now think about it, Hansen is really chilling.


    "How strong is it, still not trapped on this island, after the rescue came, I am afraid that he will not fly to heaven?" Xu Ruyan secretly groaned.


    After Hansen left the cave, he flew directly to a relatively high mountain peak and stood on the mountain peak to quietly look at the island.


    Today, extortion of Xu Ruyan, Han Sen feels a bit wrong, Xu Ruyan''s performance made him aware of something.


    Hansen shouted such a high price, but also had a temptation to think about it, and some reactions and details of Xu Ruyan made Han Sen more certain that there must be problems on the island.


    Hansen didn''t believe it at all. People like Xu Ruyan would pay such a big price just for their appetite, and they would be so forbearing.


    "It is very likely that Xu��s destination is simply the island. Her plot should be related to these ghosts. Otherwise, she should not be so worried about ghosts." Han Sen thinks more and more, he will not be wrong, he is the most He is good at grasping the hearts of the people. Some hidden details displayed by Xu Ruyan have enabled Han Sen to see a lot of things.


    I looked carefully at the area where the ghost eyes lived, but I didn''t see anything special. When Hansen went hunting and killing the ghosts, he had already seen it there. There was only a group of ghosts. There is only one **** blood in the entire ethnic group.


    If Xu Ruyan is to hunt for the blood of the gods, it is simply impossible. There is absolutely no need to take such a big risk for a blood creature.


    What''s more, for a blood creature, it is impossible to ask the entire Grand squad for a big price. This is too extravagant.


    Moreover, they can see from the fact that they have no way to control the ghosts. They have no preparations for dealing with ghosts. Otherwise, with the strength of the Grangers, as long as there is enough preparation, there are tools to use. It is not impossible to hunt down the blood of the gods in that type of land.


    "If it''s not for the ghosts, but it''s related to the ghosts..." Han Sen touched his nose and secretly sank, suddenly seemed to think of something, his eyes slammed: "Is it for that?"


    Hansen��s fierce fluttering into the sky, looking at the area where the ghost eye perched in the sky, then flying higher, overlooking the entire island, the more you look at it, the more you think you are thinking.


    The mountains of the entire island are layered. If you look at it from above, it is like a huge flower. The peaks are like petals. The area where the ghost eyes are located is the core of the whole flower.

 Chapter 279： Heterologous nest

    "It turns out that...the original..." Hansen saw this strange mountain, and his heart was already ecstatic.


    If there is a place in the world of the sanctuary of God, you will be able to obtain the soul of the beast. In addition to the island of God, it is necessary to count the nest of different creatures.


    The alien creatures in the sanctuary of God are almost inexhaustible. Even in the same area, after being killed by a different creature, it will not be long before new alien creatures will reappear.


    Humans have done a lot of research and exploration on this, and the final conclusion is that most of the alien species do not come from their own reproduction, but from the place that humans call it a nest of alien creatures.


    The nests of these alien creatures are generally hidden in the depths of several kilometers or even tens of thousands of meters. At regular intervals, a large number of different organisms are born from the nest.


    So far, humans have not been very clear about how the different organisms in the nests of different organisms are sent to various places in the shelter.


    However, humans stumbled upon some alien nests that did not know what caused them to be exposed on the surface of the earth.


    In each of the alien nests, there will be a very weird egg of different creatures. If you break the eggs of different creatures, you will be able to get the soul of the beast.


    The eggs of different organisms are not dangerous in themselves, but there are often many different creatures within the nest of the alien creatures. It is not easy to break the eggs of the alien creatures and break the eggs of the alien creatures.


    If you are lucky, the nest of the alien creatures may have only some common creatures or primitive creatures, so it is very easy to reach the location of the eggs of the alien creatures.


    However, if the luck is not good, the nest of the alien creatures has a **** creature, then it can only be hard by strength.


    For those who are strong enough to have the ability to kill the blood creatures, this is not a bad thing. It is a good thing, and it can kill more blood creatures.


    Only the nests of different creatures rarely appear on the surface, and there are very few people who can touch them. The most important feature is the petal-shaped mountain called "Life Lotus".


    The entrance of the alien nest is in the center of the petal-shaped mountain. However, according to the data on the Skynet, the aliens in the nest of the different creatures will not come directly from the lotus mouth of the life. They have very unique access. Mode, humans have not yet figured out how the aliens in the nests of different creatures arrived at the shelter.


    However, the entrance to the alien nest is now occupied by the group of ghosts. If they do not expect such a situation, they will have no way to enter the nest of the alien.


    In fact, Hansen thinks that it is still too simple. With Xu Ruyan''s preparations, if they did not encounter the horrible **** sea beast attack at sea, they suffered a lot of losses, and they would not be able to make this kind of ghosts.


    "Since you can''t get in, then I''m welcome." Hansen''s heart was happy, and he secretly figured out how to get into the nest of alien creatures.


    Originally, he planned to hunt some ghosts and come back. He made some mutant beasts from Xu Ruyan. Now that he knows that this is a nest of alien creatures, how can he kill those ghosts again?


    Undoubtedly, this group of ghosts is the best watchdog. They are here, and they can''t get into the nest of alien creatures. Hansen can safely look for eggs of different creatures inside.


    "A good smog, she is so generous to change the mutant soul to change the ghost eyes, just want me to kill more mutant ghosts, and then they have the ability to enter the nest of alien creatures." Han Sen secretly sneered: "You count Although it��s good to play, unfortunately I already know that this is a nest of alien creatures, and I will let you succeed again.��


    Flying to the top of the mountain, Hansen quietly sneaked toward the center of the lotus-shaped mountain. Today he has been there once. With his ability, it is not difficult to escape the eyes and ears of the ghosts.


    As for the **** ghost, Hansen is ready to break the eggs of the alien creatures and come back to kill it.


    These ghosts are obviously not the aliens in the nest of the alien creatures. They are just a coincidence. They are not really at the entrance to the nest of the creatures. The goddess of blood is not always guarding the entrance.


    Hansen gradually used the ability of the blood-colored beast to sneak into the entrance, and slowly moved to the entrance. After more than an hour, he successfully reached the entrance.


    It is similar to that described in Skynet. It is a stone cave that goes straight up and down like an old well. It is surrounded by black shiny smooth stones. The entrance can only be passed by an adult.


    Hansen did not hesitate, and slipped directly into it. The body fell three or four meters away and had already touched the ground. There was a winding stone passage in front of it, which circled the ground.


    The passages are all black and black stones in the sky, but in the black stone, there are many green irregular crystals, which makes the green caves in the narrow cave passages look terrible.


    However, no matter how terrible, it is much stronger than no light. These irregular green fluorescent crystals are called heterogeneous crystals by human beings. They can be seen everywhere in the nests of different organisms. They are harmless to the human body, but they are of no use. .


    Hansen did not dare to summon, summoned the ghost of the sacred crystal ant armor, kept his whole body in it, carefully proceeded in a narrow passage, hovering deep into the ground.


    According to the information on Sky Online, this section of the stone caveway is about 10,000 meters, probably about three or four kilometers underground. There is no such thing as a stranger on this road.


    Hansen did not dare to believe in the information on Tianshang. He still carefully guarded to go down, but this time the information on the Internet was indeed very accurate. Hansen came along the way, and the shadows of different creatures were not seen.


    Until there was no more road in the front, the stone cave passage was completely blocked by the green heterogeneous wall. Hansen knew that he had arrived at the place. According to the information on Tianshang, as long as the wall is broken, the inside is really different. The biological nest is gone.


    However, once you open the heterogeneous wall, if there is a different creature inside, it will attack you in the first time. At this time, if you want to escape, those alien creatures will not stay in it, and it will be the same. Chasing after, killing and then quickly.


    The existence of this heterogeneous wall is also true, and Han Sen is more certain. The ghost eyes outside are not from the nest of this alien creature, but just came by chance.


    Hansen is on the heterogeneous wall. I want to see if there are any different creatures in the wall. It is a pity that the crystal is green, but it is not completely transparent. The inner green light is chaotic. It is not clear what is on the other side of the heterocrystal wall.


    Everyone has already arrived here, Han Sen naturally can''t return empty-handed, and the sword of the jihad angel is solved from the cloth cover and held in his hand. He took a deep breath and smashed it against the alien crystal wall. . The twelve-winged dark blazing angel said that the "most powerful emperor" was recommended for the **** and cool text. The little gangsters crossed the outer world and became the princes of the three kings of the princes, swearing and swearing, collecting heroes, pointing to the mountains and rivers, and fighting the world.

 Chapter 280： , white jade

    Hey!


    The heterocrystal is not strong, and it is only two or three centimeters thick. It was smashed by Hansen, and suddenly it was opened by a large crack that was more than one foot wide.


    Hansen was alert and held the sword of the jihad angel and looked into the crack. The sight of the sight made him stay.


    The indescribable shock is like a huge underground city shrouded in green light. If the large underground space is not at the margin.


    The top of the dome is full of green crystals, almost like a green star.


    The quirky black stone buildings are criss-crossed, complex like a maze, without any traces of artificial carving, just like the hive built by bees with their own secretions, but here are the strange black buildings, one by one. However, it seems to follow a certain law, with a strange beauty in the rough.


    Hansen knows that these buildings are the legendary nests of different creatures. There may be different creatures in each nest. Once they are close to those nests, they will be exposed by the alien creatures inside. The aliens inside will not hesitate. Rush out to kill the invading human.


    Han Sen looked at it. I don��t know that there are tens of thousands of nests of different sizes. Some of them are only palms, some are as big as palaces, and the nests are connected together. It looks weird and looks like this. It should be like this.


    "The spirits of the heavens are spiritually spirited. If the old Laojun comes to the Buddha to bless me, it is best not to have too many different creatures. Just come to a few original creatures to mean it." Hansen carefully walked forward. Dark prayers in my heart.


    Although there is still a lot of space above these nests, Hansen did not plan to fly over, flying on it, all the different creatures can see him clearly, I am afraid that a group of people will rush to him. The space here is not infinitely high. There are also space of twenty or thirty meters in the sky. Stronger alien creatures can jump into the stone sarcophagus. The meaning of flying is not great.


    Carefully passing by a nest, Hansen stared at the nest, and if there was anything wrong, he would return.


    Even if there are different creatures rushing out from inside, it is killing and talking.


    Only this nest did not respond at all, until Hansen walked over and there was no movement, so Hansen took a slight breath.


    But this is just the beginning, a black nest, like a time bomb of different sizes, Hansen does not know which nest suddenly exploded, and rushed out of a different creature from inside.


    Hansen��s heart was scared, but he didn��t know that he was lucky, or that the prayer had just played a role. The gods and gods were blessing him. He walked for half a day, and there were no more than a thousand nests, but no nest. There are different creatures inside.


    "This alien nest is not a hole? The aliens inside have already left?" Hansen secretly wondered: "No, the information says that unless the eggs of the aliens are destroyed, the nest** It will continue to breed different creatures. This nest seal is dead, and no one has ever been there. The eggs of different creatures must still be there. How can there be no different creatures?"


    Unwilling to care, Hansen had already suffered a big loss in the Yulong Mountain Range. Although this time it looked very smooth, Hansen still maintained his original vigilance and continued to move forward.


    Every time a nest is passed, no matter how big or small, Hansen will stare at the nest very carefully, so as not to be caught off guard by the strange creatures that suddenly burst out.


    However, Hansen came along this road and saw that there were no more than tens of thousands of nests. Even a strange creature did not exist, as if it was really an empty nest.


    "It''s really weird. Skynet said that some of the nests of exotic creatures that have been used before will encounter some different creatures. There are also hundreds of fewer, and thousands of thousands of them are possible. How come here? Not even one?" Han Sen secretly depressed.


    Suddenly, Hansen heard a slamming sound, and suddenly felt a sigh in his heart, and his eyes quickly looked at the sound.


    I saw that it was about ten meters high and it was about three meters high. It appeared a semi-circular like a grave-like nest. At this time, several silk lines had been cracked on the nest, and the cracks continued to extend outward.


    "It��s finally here." Hansen didn��t panic, he stepped back ten meters and found a relatively large space, but his eyes never moved away from the nest.


    The cracks on the nest are getting bigger and bigger, and the roads are criss-crossed and quickly become unsatisfactory.


    Hey!


    The nest suddenly seemed to be smashed by something, and it was directly split, and only one figure came out of the broken nest.


    "People-like aliens?" After Hansen saw the figure, his heart suddenly glimpsed and clenched the sword of the jihad angel in his hand.


    The humanoid alien level is generally not low, and the possibility of blood creatures is very high. Hansen naturally does not dare to take it lightly.


    The alien creature turned out to be a white jade-like cockroach, but the bones of the white jade were also connected between the bones and the bones. It was not like the common cockroaches. There were many gaps between the bones and the bones. There is no gap at all, but it looks completely cumbersome. It walks almost like a passerby and looks very clear.


    In the white jade body, there are many black and quirky patterns, and in his hands, there is a pair of pure black bone knives shaped like a scorpion, which looks very demon.


    "The treasure?" Hansen was surprised. This kind of humanoid creature has even produced a treasure, and it is still a pair. It is indeed amazing.


    His eyes were aimed at Hansen. It was not empty, but a pair of eyeballs like white bones. It was pure white and black. Just staring at Hansen, then step by step to Hansen. past.


    At the beginning, the steps were still very slow, but its steps were getting faster and faster. In a dozen steps, it was already running like electricity. If the wind rushed to Hansen, the black bone knife in the hand was awkward to Hansen. The throat, the technique is fast and embarrassing, but it has already arrived in front of Hansen.


    Hansen has been able to determine at this time that this strange cockroach is definitely a blood creature, but he is not afraid in his heart. In the hands of the sword of the jihad angel, he directly slams into the bone knife that stabbed.


    The bone knife is short, and Hansen��s sword goes down. Even if the bone knife can��t be cut off, it will definitely be able to fly it out.


    But looking at the sword of the jihad angel, it is about to hit the bone knife. The sturdy figure is a strange twist. The bone knife that is about to collide with the sword of the jihad angel is actually taken back by it, and the other one The bone knife in the hand did not know how to have Hansen''s eyebrows, and the coldness on the bones of the bones almost penetrated into Hansen''s skin through the armor.


    : Visiting the website

 Chapter 281： Disorganized rhythm

    when!


    Hansen��s left hand summoned a silver-edged three-edged fork, which blocked the bone knife that was about to be stabbed in his eyebrow and flew out the bone knife.


    But in the next second, when the squatting is facing him, the other arm is distorted, and the arm is stabbed and stabbed and fast, and Hansen is caught off guard. The sword of the jihad angel is too late to recover. The silver blood three-blade fork in the other hand is not born, but it is too late to stop this knife.


    boom!


    The super-particle flow accelerates the body and unfolds, and the horrible power erupts from the leg. It breaks out in one step, and the dangerous and dangerous escapes the knives.


    Only the ghost crystal ant armor was still scratched by the tip of the bone knife, and suddenly left a shallow mark on it, and the bone knife turned sharp.


    The other bone knife in the hand of the cockroach stabbed from another eccentric and incredible angle, and it was a knife and a knife.


    Hansen is also a person who is good at this kind of short-edged sword, but he has never seen anyone who can use such a strange and gorgeous person with a dagger.


    Unpredictable, every move of the embarrassment seems to be misplaced. I don''t know what it will be next, and Hansen is very uncomfortable.


    This feeling is like a person who is good at rhythm and rhythm. Hearing a song whose rhythm is completely out of the beat, the feeling itself is already annoying.


    What''s more, the technique of ���� is incredibly fast, almost like the bones of the skeleton, tightly attached to Hansen to stab a knife and a knife, it is simply a desperate.


    Such a close-fighting fight, the sword of the jihad angel can not exert the power it deserves, but it is a cumbersome one. Han Sen wants to put the sword down without time and opportunity. The knife is too fast, too sticky and too sticky. .


    The ghostly general body method, the incomparable knife method, has caused Hansen to suffer a big loss in a moment, and the chest is smashed by a bone knife.


    If it is not because of the **** armor, this knife has already opened him.


    Hansen''s pores were all erected, and the princes were summoned directly. The scorpion was turned into a black giant tiger and directly rushed to the white jade.


    Bai Yuxi is like sliding on the ice, his body is slanting two feet horizontally, and the hard life flashes the slam of the scorpion, while the backhand knives, the bone knife stabbed the neck of Jun Jun.


    When Jun Jun took the first bite, the body swayed, and the bone knife in his hand was taken back. At the same time, he also escaped the bite of Jun Jun. The body was facing the scorpion, but the other arm was a strange reversal. Backlash, the bone knife stabbed to the abdomen of Jun Jun.


    Hansen seized the opportunity, and a sword slammed out. At the same time, the silver-stained three-edged fork of the other hand smashed out, blocking the bone knife that stabbed the scorpion.


    One person and one cat fight, but white jade is not flustered, like a ghost, a knife like a ghost, with an enemy two still swaying, gorgeous between a cat and a cat, often making a weird attack, to Hansen and ��Jun brings great threats.


    Hansen soon found out that they did not take advantage of the two dozens of ones. Instead, they used the ghostly body to make one person and one cat become a little bit shackled and unable to exert the power of the combined attack.


    "This is a common evil creature." Han Sen snorted and screamed as he slammed into the gap between the attacking scorpion. He and Jun Jun both hanged their colors, but the cockroaches were unharmed and hit again. If you go on, I am afraid that they will suffer from it, or they will withdraw and think of it.


    Fortunately, there was a shackle, so Hansen was able to get out of the way, and Hansen ran far away. When he saw that Jun Jun was almost unable to support it, he summoned it directly.


    Bai Yuxi unexpectedly refused to let Hansen go, and quickly rushed over, where Hansen dared to hesitate and quickly ran towards the entrance stone path of the nest of alien creatures.


    Bai Yuxi is also chasing after him. The speed is faster than Hansen. Hansen is assisted by the help of the monarch, and he retreats. He finally retreats to the entrance of the passage and drills directly into the cat''s waist.


    Bai Yuxi still refused to give up and also went in with it.


    "Go to hell." Bai Yuxi''s move is in the middle of Hansen''s mind, and his body is as flexible as a ghost, but in this narrow passage, there is no room for dodge, Hansen directly withdraws from the cloth cover. The spiral gun, a shot stabbed in the past.


    One inch long and one inch strong, in this narrow place, Bai Yuzhen''s short knife is not enough to Hansen, and there is nowhere to dodge, can only cross the knife with a double knife, blocking Hansen''s gun.


    However, Hansen��s gun had a strong spiral force, and this one did not even bounce the gun. The gun-like poisonous dragon was usually tied to the body.


    Han Senman thought that this gun should be able to succeed. Who knows that it is a figure that flies backwards, like a ghost generally slips backwards. The speed is faster than Hansen��s super particle flow acceleration method, and it is hard to escape Hansen. A shot.


    His wisdom is quite high. He knows that Hansen��s opponent is not in the narrow passage. He does not enter the passage any more, just guarding it outside.


    Hansen had no choice but to withdraw from the nest of alien creatures. He had to figure out a solution before he could clean up the white jade, otherwise he would like to reach the position of the egg of the alien creature.


    "It''s unlucky. There is such a powerful blood creature in the nest of different creatures." Han Sen was slightly depressed.


    The sneak sneak out of the nest of the alien creature, and when he left, he hunted a primitive ghost eye and brought it back to food.


    Now I know that the area where the ghost eye is located is the entrance to the nest of the alien creature. Hansen still has to keep the watch of the **** ghosts and the ghosts of the ghosts, and let Xu Ruyan enter them. Of course, they can no longer kill.


    I found a safe place in the mountains, picked up some wooden branches and came back to the bio-roasting eyes. This thing is similar to a bear, and the palm is particularly fat.


    However, Hansen did not feel the taste carefully. It was just a random filling of his stomach. He was thinking about the knife and body of the white jade.


    The knife method is very different, and there is no sign at all, so it is similar to the assassination technique.


    However, Han Sen looked out that the knives and assassinations are still somewhat different. It is pure technology, not a psychological dead end.


    Pure skill makes the rhythm of the discord, making people unable to judge its shape as action, plus its body is different from ordinary people, can make many incredible movements, so it can achieve that effect.


    "If you want to kill it, you must be able to grasp the strange rhythm, otherwise you will only be able to kill it if you beat it." Hansen carefully recalled every detail of the battle with him, thinking about it. Every action, I want to find some rules from it.

 Chapter 282： Old price

    Xu Ruyan is not very reassured to Hansen. Although the life of the alien nest is rarely seen by anyone, but after all, it is possible to find information on the Internet. In case Hansen sees that it is a nest of different creatures, it is for her. Greatly bad.


    I didn''t see the shadow of Hansen in one day. Xu Ru''s heart was a little uneasy. I asked Fushan to discuss it. Several people went out to find Hansen and watched what he was doing.


    They found Hansen very easily, Hansen did not hide it, or he wanted to let Xu Ruyan see him, so that he could not see him, and he suspected that he had entered the nest of alien creatures.


    The strength of Xu Ruyan and the Gran squad is not weak. If they really fight for their lives and fill them in with their lives, they may not be able to rush into the nests of different worlds.


    Now they just don''t want to be desperate, Hansen is not willing to push too tight.


    The few people in Xu Ruyan, Han Sen did not know how their strength, the strength of the Gran team is definitely not weak, after all, the strength of the steel armor is there, just like a person, it��s like a rotten gambler. Deaf people.


    Now they are not willing to sacrifice, so they did not rush into the nest of alien creatures. It does not mean that they really can''t get in.


    When Xu Ruyan saw Hansen, Han Sen was sitting in the leeward mountain stalking the savory roasting eyes, and there was a large piece of meat on the fire, the surface was battered with oil, and the fragrance was far away. When they smell it, they are looking for it along this fragrance.


    Seeing that Han Sen has also hunted a ghost eye, Xu Ruyan��s faces are somewhat weird, because they have been cut into large pieces by Hansen��s peeling, and they can��t tell what the level is.


    "Mr. Xu and Mr. Fu are coming over, don''t know what''s going on?" Hansen didn''t mean to get up. He sat there with a fragrant barbecue, and from time to time he reached out and rubbed his fingers on the oil.


    Liu Zhi��s eyes were swallowed by a few people. The mutant ghosts that Xu Ruyan bought were also given to them, but they were not much. Most of them were used for reserve. One person really got it. It is only about half a catty.


    For those who have not tasted the meat in the past year, it is better to eat that piece, but it will be even more embarrassing after eating.


    At this time, Hansen looked at the meat bones there, and Liu Zhi couldn''t help but swallow.


    Xu Ruyan saw that Hansen was still here, and he relaxed a lot in his heart, as long as Hansen did not enter the nest of the alien creature.


    "Captain Han, we want to talk to you about buying ghosts and blood, you know, we are so many people, a ghost can not eat for a few days." Xu Ruyan said with a smile.


    She now wants to stabilize Hansen, let Han Sen hurry to kill more mutants.


    Hansen said with indulgence: "Hou, this is not easy to do. I went to see you again today. There is no chance for the mutant ghosts to be killed. Only one primitive ghost is killed. How much is the original ghost? money?"


    Xu Ruyan is not really much need to eat meat, buy the original ghost eyes in addition to being able to solve what is not used.


    Smiled, Xu Ruyan said: "We have seen the captain of the Korean team. Hunting and mutating the ghosts is as good as taking a bag, so don''t be so modest."


    "Yeah, our original genes are already full, and it is useless to eat the original ghost eyes. I hope that you can kill more than a few mutant ghosts and sell them to us. The beast is indispensable to you." People also help.


    Hansen secretly sneered in his heart, but his mouth was a little embarrassed to say: "Xu Zong, I don''t want to earn the soul of the beast, it is really hunting the mutant ghosts to see the luck, no mutation, ghosts, singles, I have no Way, you see that I am eating raw ghosts, if I can hunt, how can I eat this myself."


    Xu Ruyan, they are somewhat convinced of Hansen��s words. If Han Zhong said that he can rush into the ghosts and screaming in the crowd to kill the mutant eyes, Xu Ruyan does not believe it.


    After all, the strength of the ghosts and the group is there, and Hansen is only an undeveloped person, and it is impossible to be strong.


    Xu Ruyan��s eyes turned and looked at Han Sen��s smile: ��The original level is the original level. How does the Korean captain plan to sell?��


    "Old price." Hansen blurted out.


    A few people were embarrassed and didn''t understand what Hansen��s old price meant.


    Xu Ruyan��s face changed and he looked at Han Sen. ��Han Captain, you don��t mean that this original level of ghosts also sells a mutant animal soul?��


    "That''s right." Han Sen said of course nodded.


    "Han Captain, you are a little too kind, and the mutant ghosts sell a mutant animal soul. What does the original ghost eye sell a mutant animal?" Liu Zhi couldn''t help but say a word.


    He originally intended to use his own beast soul to exchange a primitive ghost eye to solve the problem. Who knows that Hansen turned out to be a lion, and the original ghost eyes also sold a mutant animal soul.


    Xu Ruyan��s people are more strongly protesting and want to bargain with Hansen.


    "I sell meat, and it doesn''t matter what grade. Anyway, it''s such a price. If you love to buy it, you can buy it. If you don''t buy it, I am trapped here anyway. It is useless to have more souls. I can eat it. If you are full, you don''t have to take the risk." Han Sen is killing a primitive ghost, and a mutant animal is not loose. It doesn''t matter if they say it.


    Xu Ruyan, they can''t talk about it, naturally they dare not change the original ghost eyes with the mutant beast, and go back to the cave with a black face.


    Hansen did not retain, but when he arrived at the meal every day, he ran to the upper vents near their caves, and the aroma of the barbecue was often introduced into the cave.


    Xu Ruyan, they can still live with it, and occasionally they can cut off the ghosts of the inventory.


    However, the more you eat the meat, the more you want to eat. It is really difficult to eat the wild vegetables after eating the meat. What''s more, they are so many people, a ghost can''t eat for a long time, every day smelling the scent of Hansen barbecue, all of them are black and trembled, hate to kill Hansen, and grab all those barbecues back. .


    Hansen ran here to roast the meat during the day. One was to seduce them. The second was to let Xu Ruyan feel at ease, so that Xu Ruyan thought that he did not find the existence of the alien nest, and did not go in.


    In fact, every night Hansen will enter the alien nest and the white jade fight, but the white jade is too strong, and Hansen has no good way to solve it.


    However, in the constant battle with that, Hansen gradually became familiar with its knife and body, and he was wondering how to solve the knife and body method every day.

 Chapter 283： Exchange the soul of the beast

    Hansen has carefully observed the body and knife of Bai Yuxi. Apart from the movements that humans can''t do, it is very strange and terrible to use the knife and body method alone.


    No matter whether it is the body or the knife, it is completely out of the rhythm point. Even Hansen, who is good at predicting, can hardly capture the shots and movements of the dragon.


    There is no doubt that this is a very unique skill, and Hansen has been trying to imitate this technique these days.


    If you want to defeat an enemy, you must first understand this enemy. The best way to understand it is to learn the unique skills of each other.


    Moreover, this rhythm of the rhythm is undoubtedly a strong supplement to Hansen''s assassination, which is why Hansen is willing to work hard to imitate learning.


    If you can master the rhythm of the rhythm, you can grasp the rhythm of the target during the assassination, give the target a blow, and let the opponent in the rhythm have no time to respond to the changing rhythm.


    When these days went down and fight, Hansen could only use the silver-bladed three-bladed fork with one hand, which made him somewhat uncomfortable.


    "If there is a dagger of **** blood, then Hansen thinks."


    The close ability of the cockroach is really too strong. The jihad angel sword and the spiral gun are not very useful in melee. When faced with the white jasmine with strong close ability, it will become cumbersome.


    Now Hansen��s problem is that he can��t stop the white jade from being close to him. It��s easy for him to be able to easily get close to him when he is attacking and defending the rhythm, and he can��t stop it.


    "The mutant beast is here, the Korean captain dare not play with me. If the Korean captain wins, the mutant beast is not taken, although I take it, but if you lose the captain, you will send me one free. How about a ghost?" A young man came to Hansen and said to Hansen with a thick knife in his hand.


    Hansen glanced at the young man. If he remembered correctly, this young man should be called Wang Junfeng, a person who is like a smoker.


    "It seems that Xu Ruyan can''t help it, I want to test my true strength." Han Sen secretly sneered, and his mouth was equally indifferent: "How do you want to play?"


    "Nature is an empty-handed fight. If you fall to the ground or admit defeat, you will lose." Wang Junfeng said.


    Hansen snorted and looked at Wang Junfeng with a scornful look. He said with disdain: "I didn''t lose this word in my dictionary. The winner loses and loses. If you dare to play, you can''t play and go back and forth." ��


    Xu Ruyan wants to test his strength. How can Hansen be as easy as her wish? This woman has no good thoughts. Unfortunately, Hansen does not think that he can fight with Xu and Fushan alone, and he is particularly safe. The people in the action group, in front of Fu Shan, killing the special security action group is not good, otherwise he wants to kill this woman directly.


    Wang Junfeng listened to Han Sen and said that he suddenly changed his color and turned to look at Xu Ruyan who stood on the side of the hole. The face of Xu Ruyan changed a bit.


    Hesitated for a moment, Xu Ruyan walked over and said: "Captain Han, play only, why bother?"


    "Play?" Hansen looked at Xu Ruyan like a smile: "I only play with people, you want to play, I am always with you."


    Xu Ruyan''s face is a bit ugly, Hansen''s meaning is already very clear, she said nothing but self-deprecating, just eyes Hansen does not speak.


    After a long while, Xu Ruyan turned his face and turned back to the cave. Wang Junfeng quickly followed him back. After all, he did not dare to shoot Hansen.


    Hansen is hoping that they dare to shoot. Since this woman has had a bad feeling towards him, he does not need to be merciful. One is to kill one.


    If they did it first, Fu Shan had nothing to say.


    Hansen��s three-day barbecue near the cave was baked for half a month. It��s something that no one can stand. It��s just that the smoke doesn��t come again. Fu Shan is alone, and there are no other players with the Gran team. .


    "Change a ghost eye." Fu Shan said that he directly turned a mutant beast to Hansen.


    Hansen glanced at the mutant beast, a mutant beast that could be turned into a long gun. Hansen smiled and said: "No problem, please wait for a long time, and I will send you to you tomorrow morning."


    Fu Shan nodded, but did not leave. Instead, he sat down on a stone beside Hansen and said calmly: "I don''t know if you are a member of our special security action group, but whether you are or not, since Falling here, if you want to go back alive, you can only count on the people who come to the Xingyu Group to rescue, so it is best not to be too stiff with Xu Ruyan."


    Han Sen knows the truth of Fu Shan��s words and said: ��So, if I have a conflict with Xu Ruyan, will Captain Fu be sure to help Xu Ruyan?��


    "This brother is brought out by me. I am already dead. I have to live to bring them back." Fu Shan did not answer, but said calmly.


    Hansen nodded, Fu Shan��s scruples, he understood that he would do the same, and Hansen did not completely turn his face with Xu Ruyan. It was because he thought of this layer. After all, Xu Ruyan was the owner of the special security action group, Fu Shan. They can''t stay out of the way, and Hansen can''t give it back.


    Although the squad is also a regular army, but something happened in the shelter, even if the senior security team''s top management wants to save them, there is no way to start.


    First, the squad is already the highest force of this shelter. Second, I am afraid that the people in the special security group do not know that they have come to the sea with Xu Ruyan. It is impossible to save them.


    The only people who can come here are the people of Xingyu. Only when they know where Xu is coming from, can they have the opportunity to call people to save the smoke, or to send people to the nest of alien creatures.


    "If you believe in me, I can help you and Xu Ruyan to talk about it. After the rescuers come, I can save you from leaving with us." Fu Shan said with sincerity.


    "The good intention of Captain Fu is my heart, but I have no habit of bowing to others. If I am too big, I will die on this island. I will not be able to ask her for a cigarette." Hansen said that he was hard, because he did not Need to go back with the Xingyu Group''s boat.


    Fu Shan looked at Han Sen seriously and got up and said, "Let''s think about it again. If you need it, come to me."


    Han Sen watched Fu Shan leave, and he didn''t care about it. He continued to think about the strange body and knife.


    As for Fushan''s proposal, it may be good intentions, but Hansen does not consider it at all. Whether it is Xu Ruyan or Xingyu Group, he is very annoying. It is too late to extort her, and how could she talk to her.


    "Do not knock her down, but I am sorry that God has been taking care of me." Han Sen secretly sneered. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 284： Egg of a different creature

    For a long time, Xu Ruyan, they are more and more unable to bear the temptation of meat, and a mutant animal soul is not an exaggerated price for them. They who do not have a few mutant souls, most of them even There is a **** of blood and soul.


    Some of the mutant beasts that are not very important, they were promised to smoke, and they gave up the original ghosts of Hansen��s hunting.


    However, Xu Ruyan has never come by himself. He exchanged primitive ghosts through Fu Shan. Han Sen naturally knows well, but he does not say it.


    First, use the original ghost eye to squeeze some of the mutant beasts. After getting the eggs of the alien creatures, and then use the mutant ghost eyes to swindle some of their critical mutant souls, it is far more beneficial than killing them directly.


    When Xu Ruoshi paid a big price to enter the nest of alien creatures, he found that the eggs of the alien creatures were gone, and they did not know what expression they would be.


    During these two or three months, Hansen has gradually learned the strange body and knife method, and gradually realized the true essence of it. If it is not Hansen, I would like to see more of its strange body and knife. Half a month ago, he had the opportunity to kill the white jade.


    Now Hansen has not practiced the method of squatting and knives, and today Hansen is ready to lick the cockroach and then break the eggs of the alien creature.


    In the dark, Hansen once again sneaked into the nest of alien creatures. After entering the underground space, the donkey was as usual, and he killed Hansen in the first time.


    It��s just that today is completely different from usual. Hansen has no intention of retreating. He has clasped the silver-bladed three-edged fork in his hand, and his eyes are calmly staring at the strange and rushing rush.


    Hansen was too familiar with the body and the knife of the cockroach. The knives of the knives smashed at his moment, but only Hansen��s footsteps were slightly moved, and the slanting inside was staggered, and the silver blood was three blades. The fork also stabbed God''s blood at a strange angle.


    One person''s trajectory and shots are all like ghosts, but Hansen has one blade and two knives without falling.


    He has already known everything about Bai Yuxi, and his **** every move is in his grasp. At this time, Han Sen suddenly realized.


    God''s blood, this seemingly disorderly body and knife, is actually a rhythm, a unique rhythm, but Hansen''s previous understanding of the rhythm is too shallow, so it is difficult to grasp this disorderly rhythm. After three months of exploration and learning, Han Sen finally realized the disorderly rhythm, and the understanding of the rhythm was further improved.


    In the blink of an eye, Hansen��s vision has also been greatly improved, and his body and knife have become somewhat boring in Hansen��s eyes.


    No longer hesitating, Han Sen fiercely stepped out, and crossed the shackles, and a sly head flew in the air at the same time. His strange double knife failed to hurt Hansen, and the strange footwork could not hide. Open the silver three-blade fork.


    "Hunting the blood of the gods, the king of the dead, not getting the soul of the beast, not edible."


    The sound of the sound in his mind made Han Sen slightly pleased, and he was not depressed because he did not get the soul of the beast, or the flesh and blood were inedible.


    The things obtained in these two or three months are far more precious than the blood of a **** and the blood of the blood, not to mention the blood of the gods and a pair of treasures.


    Unlike the golden axe and the big hammer, this pair of bone knives is definitely a baby that can sell big prices. It is not inferior to the sword of the jihad angel. The two are sold together.


    Picking up the pair of bone knives and playing it, using the sickle method, it is more convenient than the silver-edged three-edged fork, so Hansen is very happy.


    After playing for a while, Hansen put away the bone knife and continued to move forward. If it was in the nest of alien creatures, he never encountered other alien creatures.


    Hansen went all the way to the innermost part of the alien nest, and saw an egg-shaped translucent crystal inlaid in the black stone wall like a strange halo.


    There is one person high, and there are almost no different eggs from the Tianwang data. Hansen carefully looked at a few eyes, and then directly pulled out the sword of the jihad angel and directly smashed the egg of the alien creature.


    Hey!


    The huge egg-shaped translucent crystal was split directly into two halves, and a liquid like glue was flowing out of the inside.


    "Hunting the eggs of alien creatures, extracting the beasts..."


    Hansen��s mind sounded strangely. Unlike ordinary hunting, Hansen did not directly acquire the soul of the beast.


    This point Hansen has also seen in the information on Sky Online. After destroying the eggs of different creatures, the extracted souls are random.


    Although it is random, it is possible to obtain from the ordinary beast soul to the **** of blood and blood, but according to the experience of the predecessors, in addition to a very small number of unlucky eggs, most of them have acquired the soul of the **** of blood.


    "God bless, must be the soul of the **** of blood, I will not be so unlucky?" Han Sen secretly prayed.


    Although the opportunity is very low, it is still possible to randomly extract the low-level beast soul. Hansen is still a bit embarrassed before he gets the soul of the **** of blood.


    However, after Hansen��s own prayer, he suddenly stunned because he suddenly thought of one thing.


    If the animal spirit extracted from the eggs of the alien creatures is random, and what kind of animal soul is possible, is it possible that it is a super-soul soul?


    Hansen didn''t know that there was such a super-god creature, and naturally he wouldn''t think so, but now that he knows the existence of super-god creatures, then naturally there is a super-beast.


    The extraction of the eggs of different creatures is random, so it may be possible to extract the super-soul soul.


    "God, the prayers just made are not counted. Let''s come back again, give me a super beast soul. Maybe this is the first super-beast soul in human history. Maybe you can help, help. I have a lot of strength, as well as Taishang Laojun, Jade Emperor, Guanyin Goddess, Buddha Buddha, you are all helping, let the kid I have a super **** beast soul, I will be dedicated to you every day after three pillars of incense..." Han Sen is busy I erased my request and sent a new prayer request.


    Seeing the liquid in the eggs of the cracked alien creatures flowing out, a strange aura of light emerged from it, gradually condensing into a strange soul-like thing in front of Hansen.


    Hansen��s eyes looked at the soul that gradually formed in front of himself, and his heart kept praying: ��Super Soul Soul...must be a super-soul soul...��


    boom!


    The moment when the soul condensed and formed, turned into a streamer and rushed into Hansen''s eyebrows. Hansen suddenly felt that there was an animal soul in his soul sea, and the strange sound was heard in his mind.

 Chapter 285： Red flame collar

    "The soul of the soul is extracted, and the soul of the blood of the beast is acquired."


    Hansen was slightly disappointed, but he also knew that even if he could randomly get out of the super-beast, the chances would be low, and it would be normal if it was not extracted.


    It is quite good to be able to get a **** of blood and blood, and Han Sen directly summoned the soul of the animal that he just got.


    Suddenly a red flame spurted out and turned into a flame-like creature in front of Hansen. The whole body burned with red flames and looked extremely domineering.


    God Blood Red Flame Commander: Halo Beast Soul.


    Seeing the four words of the aura of the aura, Han Sen��s little disappointment suddenly disappeared, and it could even be said to be ecstatic.


    These four words for Hansen, it is simply infinite magic.


    The aura of the aura can no longer be described as rare, and can have a halo of the aura, not to mention the soul of the blood of the gods, even if it is a mutant halo soul, you can also sell an unimaginable price.


    It��s not just the world of the first god��s sanctuary, even if it��s the world of the second god��s sanctuary, some of the god-level beasts may become mediocre, but a good aura of the beast, even if it��s just a variant, In the world of the second **** sanctuary, it will still be very popular.


    Because as long as there is a halo of the beast, the beast soul near it will be affected by the halo of the halo, and exert a stronger power than usual.


    According to Hansen, there is a mutant halo beast in the Son of God. After his mutant halo soul is released, the soul of the halo is centered within ten meters. All the beasts can play. Out of the power of the original two.


    The beast will be more sharp, and the armor and shield will become more sturdy, and the fusion beast will gain more power after possession.


    It can be said that the aura of the aura is simply a core weapon for the team. When the team is hunting a different creature, if you can have a halo of the aura, the efficiency does not know how many times to improve.


    After all, the aura of the aura is the effect of stimulating the potential of all the beasts in a certain range. The strength of one beast is increased by 20%, then ten hundred souls of the beast are enhanced by 20% each. The improvement is enormous.


    It is a pity that the aura of the aura is too rare. The entire steel armor shelter, there is a mutant halo soul in the gods, and the other has never heard of it.


    Even the Emperor Yongqing, who specializes in the business of the beast, has no halo of souls.


    Which team does not want to have a halo beast, this thing is simply terrible.


    With a halo of beasts entering the sanctuary of the Second God, even if it is only a variant, there will be many elderly people in the shelter of the Second God who will take you to hunt different creatures. Many teams will also invite You join.


    It can be said that the aura of the aura is the most valuable of all the souls of the beast. Whether it is ability and value, it is a very high animal soul.


    Hansen did not think that he could get the aura of the aura, because it is too rare, and it is still the blood-like beast of the blood-level soul. Think about it, let Hansen feel that dreaming can be awakened.


    "Haha, thanks to so many gods and gods, it is still useful. The halo of the aura, even if you go to the sanctuary of the second god, no matter where you are, as long as there is this **** of blood, the soul will be me. When the Buddha is like the same." Han Sen was greatly delighted.


    However, it is not too late to look at the time. He did not try the aura effect of the Red Flame Lord now. He directly took the Red Flame Lord and took it away. He sneaked out the stranger''s lair. .


    Although he has the advantage of greatness, Hansen has not forgotten to sneak a smack of Xu Ruyan. Now there is no advantage in the alien nest. Hansen can safely hunter and distort the ghosts and sell them to Xu Ruyan.


    However, this kind of thing Hansen naturally can''t find her by herself. It just reveals a few words to Fu Shan, saying that he wants to kill the mutant ghosts, but he is afraid that Xu will refuse to buy.


    Fu Shan told Han Sen that he wanted to hunt and mutate the ghosts. Xu Ruyan suddenly rejoiced, and promised that no matter how many variations of Hansen��s hunting, she would have to.


    Although the rest of Xu Ruyan and others are now some of the most important variants of the beast, she has been reluctant to go to Hansen to buy the original ghosts in the past two weeks.


    Now I heard that Hansen actually wants to hunt and mutate the ghosts. Xu Ruoyan naturally can''t take care of it so much. He guarantees Hansen''s hunted ghosts, she will all collect it, and a mutant beast will change one. Variant ghosts, how many are needed, and handing over the money in one hand, will never default.


    Although the mutant beast is precious, but as long as Hansen hunts a few mutant ghosts, they have the opportunity to enter the alien nest. In contrast, the mutant beast is naturally nothing.


    Moreover, Xu Ruyan had his own intentions. Anyway, Hansen was trapped on the island. He couldn��t run away. He returned to wait for the Xingyu Group��s rescuers. He also had to take the Xingyu Group��s boat and go back. Bring all the souls back, and forgive him for not paying.


    Hansen is no longer strong, he will not want to die on this desert island?


    Xu Ruyan is a good abacus, but unfortunately Han Han did not expect the Xingyu Group to rescue the ship. He mainly did not know the location of the Grand Island, and did not dare to fly.


    When the ship of the Xingyu Group comes, he does not need to go on board. As long as he is behind them, he can naturally follow them to Grand Island.


    Now Hansen��s only concern is that Xingyu Group has no rescuers. At that time, he can only try to fly to Gran Island in the approximate direction, which is relatively risky. Up


    Hansen is not stupid. He has too many sinister ghosts to hunted, and the strength of the ghosts has fallen too much. Why do they want to buy his ghost eyes again?


    Anyway, the rescuers of Xingyu Group have not come yet, Hansen can''t go, and they are slowly consuming them. After three or five days, they hunted a mutant ghost and sold it to Xu Ruyan, and exchanged it from her. Only mutated the soul of the beast, and unconsciously passed another month. After Han Sen switched from the Xu Ruyan to the seventh mutant animal soul, Xu Ruyan finally couldn��t help but discuss with Fu Shan to go to the nest of the alien creature.


    She calculated the time, Xingyu Group re-convened personnel training, plus training and sailing time on the sea, this has passed more than a year, it should be almost coming soon.


    She must catch the beast soul in the egg of the alien creature before the people come, otherwise the shackles will really become vain, and her position in the Xingyu Group is very unfavorable.

 Chapter 286： God of the blood

    Hansen did not follow the past, and there was nothing in the nest of the different world. How could he follow the past.


    Now Hansen has run under the cliff, running with the **** ghost''s body, Xu Ruyan, they are anxious to go to the alien nest, and feel that Hansen is not so easy to get out of the deep cliff. And even if it came out, Han Sen couldn��t run on the island, and it��s not too late to look for Hansen��s account.


    However, Hansen had already ran with the body of the **** ghost, and Xu Ruyan went down to the nest of the alien creature and found that the wall of the alien crystal had broken, and suddenly the dark feeling was not good.


    I rushed in and saw that the bodies of the alien creatures were not seen. The surrounding nests did not seem to be broken, and I held a little fantasies.


    But when they were careful to go to the eggs of the alien creatures and found the eggs of the broken creatures, their faces suddenly became very ugly.


    "Han Sen, I killed you." Xu Ruyan was almost mad, like a mad tigress, with everyone to find Hansen.


    But where to find Hansen, even the **** ghost''s body disappeared.


    Xu Ruyan was unwilling to search the entire island, but Hansen really seemed to have evaporated from the island, and Han Han��s shadow could not be found.


    Xu Ruyan was angry and shocked. He didn''t know where Hansen went. The people of Fu Shan and other Grand squads were also look weird. They couldn''t think of it. Hansen went there.


    In fact, Hansen was just hiding from the sea with a **** ghost. After they searched, they quietly returned to the island and found a steep mountain like a sword. The body was hidden on it and slowly eaten.


    "Eat the blood of the gods, the blood of the gods, the gene of God +1."


    Every time God''s genes are promoted, Han Sen is very happy.


    After eating a **** ghost, a total of five **** genes were added, and Hansen��s gene of the **** reached a 66-point Geely number.


    Hansen did not appear in the sight of Xu Ruyan during this time. The island is full of mountain peaks, so Xu Ruyan they have no energy to search.


    Moreover, when they searched earlier, they also thought that Hansen was no longer on the island, otherwise the big **** ghosts could not be found.


    Hansen had not seen him for half a month after eating the **** ghosts. He saw a fleet coming to the island and there was a mark on the ship.


    Hansen didn''t know how Xu Ruyan confessed, but after only one day, the fleet left the island again.


    Hansen is far behind the fleet. Anyway, those ships are driven by wind and manpower, and they are not running fast. Hansen is far from being able to see the shadow of the ship, and he is not afraid to be opened by them.


    In fact, Hansen still has some disapproval of those ships that are too slow to drive, but there is no other way. After all, it is impossible to use various kinds of technology and energy in the shelter. It is normal to run only by wind and manpower.


    In the recent months of the sea, I did not encounter any great danger. Hansen occasionally hunted a few sea creatures to feed the hunger.


    As for Xu Ruyan, the **** sea monster they said, Hansen has not seen it, maybe it was scared away by the fleet.


    But now Hansen finally knows that when the smoke came to the sea, it must have been a fleet. As a result, he encountered a **** sea beast at sea. In the end, only one surviving ship arrived at the destination, and the ship was already unbearable. Heavy burden.


    Almost a month after the boat, Hansen saw the land far away, and his heart was overjoyed.


    After he got on the land, he realized that this is what Xu Ruyan said about the Grand Island, but it is not really a island, but a peninsula connected to the mainland. There is also a Grand Shelter on this peninsula.


    Hansen returned to the military school with the transmission of the Grand Shelter, which was almost a year since he first entered the shelter. I don��t know what the school and the steel armor are doing now.


    After Hansen returned to the dormitory, Laoshi saw that Hansen was both surprised and happy. They thought that Hansen had not come out for so long, and he probably had already died in the shelter. After all, this kind of thing is too common. Not to mention that it is a year, even if it is missing for half a year, there are very few people who can come back.


    Hansen is able to come back. Lao Shi, Zhang Yang and Lu Meng are very happy, but now they are already second-year students, they will soon be in the third grade, and Han Sen has to take the retest before he can determine whether he still Can stay in the military school to continue to learn.


    In this respect, the military academy is still very experienced. After all, there are many such examples every year. The military academy has already had clear provisions in this regard. Students who come back can continue to complete the military academy as long as they pass the assessment.


    If you fail to meet the assessment criteria, you can only drop out of school.


    Hansen was not too worried about this. He took back his own communicator, and there were a lot of missed communications, most of which were left by Ji Yanran.


    There are many other mothers'' messages, and there are many unsuccessful communications from Zhang Danfeng, Qin Lan, Yang Manli, Tang Zhenliu, Wang Mengmeng, Huangpu Liangqing, Lin Beifeng, Qu Lili and others.


    Han Sen first dialed the mother''s communicator, and Russell Lan was connected at once. It seems that although she did not know that Hansen had a problem, Han Sen did not contact her for so long, she was very worried.


    Hansen did not say that when he was in distress, he only told her that he was too busy to study, so he would not contact her for so long.


    Hansen prefers his mother to blame him, and she does not want her to worry too much.


    After chatting with my mom for a long time, Hansen looked at Ji��s number, although I knew that it was probably impossible to dial, but I tried to dial it.


    Sure enough, they have already been unable to dial out. Lao Shi has already told Han Sen that Ji Yanran has left the military school for an internship in advance. I heard that he is serving on a star-rated warship.


    After enlisting in the army, it is necessary to use the dedicated communicator assigned by the military academy, and can no longer use the original ordinary communicator, so Hansen now can''t contact even if he wants to contact Ji Yunran.


    Old Stone, they also told Han Sen that after he disappeared, Ji Yanran could not wait for Hansen. The whole person was a lot thinner, and he became very silent. In addition to desperately studying, even the hands of the gods rarely went. In the first half of this year, I went to the battleship in the name of the military school interns.


    Hansen had some embarrassment in his heart, but he had no way to call them back according to the name on the communicator, telling them that they were safe and sound.


    Qu Lili and Ji Yanran were on the battleship together, and Hansen could not contact her.


    Qin Lan''s communicator is still open, but Hansen did not get through, and he thought it should be in the shelter of the Second God.

 Chapter 287： return

    Hansen also felt that Xu Ruyan should be hands-on. He did not expect Xu Ruyan to have ordered three variants of ghosts, so Hansen earned three other mutant souls.


    "The people of Xingyu Group are really local tyrants." Hansen��s heart was dark and he thought he couldn��t make it. Who knows Xu��s such big handwriting.


    Hansen also no longer delays the time, killing four mutant ghosts in one day, three giving Xu Ruyan, leaving a barbecue to eat, adding a mutation gene.


    On this day, they smoked a large piece of stew and ate a full meal. When the next morning, the group rushed to the nest of the alien creature.


    Hansen looked at his eyes and was not in a hurry. He continued to eat his barbecue, and did not follow them.


    Xu Ruyan originally had some concerns that Hansen followed them. Seeing that Hansen had not followed, his heart was so happy that he accelerated his pace to the nest of alien creatures.


    The shape of the lotus flower in life is really sinister. The straight mountain peaks are stacked on top of each other. There is no real road at all. Many places can climb the mountain wall before they can pass.


    More places are small roads on the mountain wall that are less than a foot wide. One side is a mountain wall and the other side is a cliff. It is a death when it falls.


    People are so free to come and go on the mountain wall, and Xu Ruyan has lost a lot of equipment for this type of land at sea. Even a member with the wings of God��s blood is killed at sea. Let their situation become so difficult.


    Not long after they entered the lotus area of ??life, they were discovered by ghosts. A huge and flexible body came and went like a wind on a steep mountain wall of almost ninety degrees, almost no different from flat land.


    Seeing the crowds of ghosts rushing like a wolf like a tiger, Xu Ruyan directly ordered everyone to find a more stable position to prepare and ghosts to tear.


    The most threatening to them is the group of mutated ghosts, which are hard to cope with on this mountain wall. The original level of ghosts is not obstructive, that is, on the mountain wall, the skills of these people can also be harmless. Kill.


    Now that the group of mutant ghosts have been killed by Hansen, the threat to them has been greatly reduced, and they will not be shocked by the hordes of mutated ghosts.


    The pedestrians did not take precession, and they stayed on a relatively wide platform and smashed the ghosts that rushed over.


    They have been embarrassed for a long time in the past year, and they are unable to vent their anger in the chest. At this time, they are all fierce and fierce, and they are not soft.


    In the distance, the **** of the **** ghosts made a fierce long scorpion, and many ghosts suddenly retreated like a tide, and retreated to the steeper mountain walls, no longer entangled with them.


    Xu Ruyan and others kept on the formation and continued to move forward. They encountered all the ghosts and eyes, because the mutant ghosts were too few, and they could not pose too much threat to Xu Ruyan, even on the steeper cliffs. It is difficult to break through the formation of Xu Ruyan.


    The goddess of blood and blood screamed, and the whole body was like a giant ape-like body, running wildly on the mountain wall, and the momentum was amazing.


    At this time, Hansen was sitting on the top of a flower-like mountain peak, while licking the bones of the meat, while watching Xu Ruyan, they fought against the ghosts.


    Hansen has always been very curious. The mutant ghosts are now not very threatening to Xu Ruyan, but how can they solve this evil spirit?


    On this steep mountain wall, Xu Ruyan has a very limited range of activities, and wants to fight with a powerful blood creature, unless they have the wings of the gods, almost only beaten.


    At the time of Hansen��s guess, he suddenly saw Xu Ruyan��s sigh, and his body changed drastically. In the blink of an eye, his body actually rose more than twice as much, turning into a giant of about four meters, punching and rushing to her. The **** ghosts that rushed to the eye.


    The fist avatar is suffocating and generally rises and falls. It is like an oversized hammer. It is violently squatting on the **** eyes.


    The flesh of the **** ghosts is extremely powerful. If you don''t use the bloodstained blade, it is almost impossible to hurt it.


    However, Xu Ruyan��s fist went down, and the **** ghost screamed with his arms, but he was directly defeated by both arms. The huge fists were still strong, and the screaming banged in the blood. Ghosted on the chest.


    The **** ghost''s chest was sunk by a scorpion, and the blood spit out of the mouth and directly fell off the mountain wall, and it would fall directly to the eye.


    After Xu Ruyan��s fist, the body looked like a deflated ball, and it quickly shrank down. In the blink of an eye, it returned to its original state. It seems that nothing happened, but her face was slightly pale.


    Han Sen looked stunned. He didn''t know what kind of beast was used by Xu Ruyan. He had such a magical overbearing effect, but she could not have the ability to come again once she saw the appearance of Xu Ruyan.


    It��s no wonder that she is not afraid of God��s **** eyes. Instead, she is afraid of those mutants. If the magical beast can only come here, she must not be wasted on the mutant ghosts, only in dealing with God. It is used when the blood is in the eye.


    However, Hansen has no time to think about it. He summons the magical angle snake bow and the mutated black needle and the arrow, and it is an arrow to the **** ghost who fell down the mountain wall.


    The black arrow seems to be lightning across the sky, like a positioning tracking device, directly into the big mouth of the **** ghosts and blood.


    Originally, because of the perfect grasp of the power of the beast, the eyes of the **** ghosts were flying, and Xu Ruyan, who was secretly excited, saw that this scene suddenly stayed, and quickly looked up and looked at the direction of the black arrow, but only Han Sen was carrying the bow. Standing on the top of the mountain, suddenly his face became ugly.


    Hey!


    Under the cliff came a huge noise from the **** ghosts, and Xu Ruyan stared at Hansen on the top of the mountain. If the eyes could kill, Hansen was already dead and did not know how many times.


    Because Xu Ruyan did not hear the sound of hunting the **** ghosts, it is obvious that this **** ghost hunting is counted on the head of Hansen who shot the arrow.


    Hansen is just laughing and laughing. It seems that every time he grabs someone else''s blood creature, it seems that the chance of the beast is very high. This time is no exception.


    "Hunting the gods and bloodsuckers, getting the gods of the **** ghosts, eating their flesh and blood can randomly get 0 to 10 points of the **** gene."


    "This time is really a bumper harvest, but unfortunately, Xu Ruyan has almost no loss. I don��t have any chance to marry her for her life." Han Sen secretly sighed.


    Xu Ruyan��s stunned Hansen��s eyes, but he did not say anything by biting his teeth. He smashed into the entrance of the alien nest and took the man��s nest.


    Xu Ruyan also deliberately left a few people to hold the entrance, so that Hansen would follow up.

 Chapter 288： Ground

    ,.


    Hansen originally thought that he had been missing for so long. According to the rules of the Special Security Action Group, he should have chosen a new captain to replace him. However, what Hansen did not think was that he still maintained the title of captain and the detachment. The affairs of the company are all handled by Yang Manli.


    Hansen secretly surprised himself. In his current situation, Yang Manli, the vice captain, was qualified to take the lead and turned directly, but Yang Manli had been the vice captain and did not turn into the captain.


    Hansen and the other members of the squad knew that the original intention was to let Yang Manli take over the position of captain, but Yang Manli refused.


    This made Han Sen very surprised. Yang Manli always wanted to be the captain. She would refuse this opportunity. It was unexpected.


    Hansen dialed Yang Manli''s communicator and wanted to say something thankful. However, Yang Manli was very indifferent to explain the squad''s affairs in the past year. Nothing else was said, but Hansen was also a time. I can''t find a chance to say thank you.


    In fact, Hansen��s relationship with Yang Manli was not very good, and some of them could not be said at the time.


    Although Hansen did not care much about the position of the captain of the squad, Yang Manli helped him after all, and he still wanted to thank him.


    "Han Xuedi, I didn''t say anything to my sister when I came back. Do you still have my sister in my heart?" Huangpu Liangqing took the initiative to dial Hansen''s communicator, some complained.


    "I am not afraid of this." Hansen said with a smile.


    He was so miserable as Xu��s smog, and he was also offended by Xingyu Group. Huangpu��s cousin is also the cousin of God��s Son, so Hansen has been hesitating to call Huangfu��s bottle.


    The Ares Budokan is doing business in the shelter. They have been to many shelters. If it is possible to know who is going to return to the Steel Shelter from the Grand Shelter, it must be Huangfu.


    Hansen wants to return to the steel armor shelter with the help of Emperor Yongzheng and the God of War Budokan, otherwise he will not be able to eat the blood creature he feeds.


    "Hey, do you know how to be afraid, but dare to make such a smog? If my brother is still in the steel armor shelter, I am afraid I will advise you not to enter the steel armor shelter in the future, but unfortunately, my brother has already I was promoted to the sanctuary of the Second God, and you didn''t have the chance to see him." Huang Fuqing clearly knew what Hansen had done on the island, and he was very surprised. He didn''t know how Hansen would go there. And it is as bad as Xu��s smog.


    "God is promoted to the evolutionary?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse, but think about it too. God''s Son is almost the same as Qin''s progress. It should be almost time to complete the gene''s perfection. It is not unusual to become an evolutionary.


    "Do you want to come back from the Grand Shelter?" ��������..m]


    "Of course I thought, can you have a solution for Huangfu Xuejie?" Hansen did not expect that Huangpu Pingqing would take the initiative to mention this matter and asked quickly.


    "There is a way, but the cost is also very big." Huangfu said with a smile.


    "How much?" Hansen arrived. He also knocked so many mutant beasts from Xu Ruyan, and with so many gains, he is now a small rich man, so he is not afraid of spending money.


    "If it is someone else, I will not do this kind of trouble, but it is a younger brother, as long as you are willing to join us in the Ares Budokan, my sister will take you back safely if you don''t take it." Hansen blinked and said.


    "Sister, you still have to talk about the price first." Hansen frowned, he really did not want to be restricted.


    Moreover, Hansen has undergone a great change since he saw the super **** creature Golden Retriever. His goal is to hunt super **** creatures, get super **** genes, and not want to get involved in those boring things.


    "How do you get the soul of the blood from the nest of alien creatures?" Huangpu Pingqing did not force Hansen to join the Ares Budokan, and said.


    "Is this price too high?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    "You know that you have to go back to the steel shelter from the Grand Shelter. At least five or more shelters are needed. The roads are very unsafe. I have to deploy the strength of our Ares Budokan in each shelter. There are those who can take you through a shelter. The difficulty in the middle is something you can''t imagine. The price paid is also huge. If you are not a brother, don''t say a **** of blood, even two. My sister will not pick up this kind of work." Huangpu Pingqing said quite seriously.


    "Trouble school sister, you give me the road map, I will come back myself." Hansen thought about it.


    "It''s easy to go on your own. If you don''t have a familiar person, you may encounter a lot of dangers. You have to think twice about your schoolmates." Huangfu Pan Qing persuaded.


    "It doesn''t matter, just give me a map." Hansen insisted on this, he is definitely not going to hand over the blood of the beast.


    However, even those road maps that are not very detailed are all trade secrets. In the end, Hansen bought all the materials and road maps from Huangfu Pingqing at the price of five mutant beasts.


    The people who entered the Grand Shelter and Emperor Yongqing had made a deal and got all the information and road maps, but Hansen did not set off immediately.


    He must first pass the re-examination of the military academy. Otherwise, if he enters the shelter again without a word, he will really be delisted by the military academy.


    The retest was very smooth. Only some of the theoretical subjects scored quite well, but the performance scores also met the requirements. Together with Hansen��s previous honors for the school, he successfully became a second-year military school student, but it will be almost a while. Upgraded to the third grade.


    As for the competitions in the military academy, and the battle of the gods in the shelter last year, Hansen has all missed it, and he has no feeling about it.


    Because Hansen��s goal is not already these things, these are not very meaningful to him. His current goal is only one, that is to kill super **** creatures.


    However, it is impossible to hunt a super **** creature by relying on the blood of the beast. Just as it is difficult to kill the blood creature with the mutant beast, the threat of the **** of blood to the super **** creature is too small.


    Hansen used all his strength, even a newborn golden retriever could not be hurt, let alone adult supernatural creatures.


    Hansen wants to think about it. In addition to his own various genes to be successful, the most effective for his strength, then only super nuclear technology.


    Only the incomparably powerful super-nuclear gene technology can make a big breakthrough in his power, and it is possible to kill the super-god creature.


    "Maybe I can be the first super-human gene in human history." Hansen''s whole mind has been attracted by the super-god genes, and he has no interest in other things.


    How to kill the super-god creatures is the answer that Hansen''s goal most wants.

 Chapter 289： Stronger supernuclear gene

    It is a pity that neither the information on Skynet nor the information in the Special Security Action Group can find information related to the gods. ?


    It is very likely that until now, humans have not killed a class of **** creatures.


    Humans may have encountered supernatural creatures, but because humans do not have the power to kill, they only think that it is a particularly powerful blood creature. I don''t know that it is actually a **** creature.


    Just as Hansen had just seen the Golden Retriever, he only thought that it was a particularly powerful blood creature, and he did not think at a higher level.


    Since there is no information to check, Han Sen can only rely on himself to kill the gods of the gods. If there is no way to obtain the soul of the gods, then they can only cultivate stronger nuclear genetics.


    God''s genes will always be perfect, that is the limit, even in the limit state, even if Hansen''s four genes are full, all reach the physical fitness of 20, Hansen does not think that he can threaten the level of the gods.


    It must be stronger and stronger, and it is possible for him to kill the gods. It is not enough that the genes of God are full.


    Hansen has already seen the power of Golden Retriever. He has a concept for the level of biological power. He knows what kind of power can threaten the gods.


    Now Hansen��s only hope is nuclear genetics. He has been practicing ice muscle jade, but the basic nuclear genetics progress is very slow.


    If Hansen is better at cultivating from a young age, he has a shorter time to practice and needs more time to achieve something.


    Now Hansen has five s-class sacred cards in his hands. The squad has provided him with nearly a hundred points in the past year, and he can also exchange s-class sacred cards or s-class genetic fluids.


    It��s just that Hansen didn��t know which kind of nuclear genetic technique could make his power reach the level that could threaten the level **** creatures, so Hansen hesitated and pulled out the number of Bai Yishan from the communicator.


    As a professor and honorary elder of the sanctuary, Bai Yishan participated in the research of a large number of nuclear genetic techniques. No one should know more about the nuclear genetics of the church than him. Hansen intends to obtain some consulting assistance from Bai Yishan.


    Hakusho sees Hansen very happy. He has been paying attention to Hansen. It is accurate to pay attention to the situation of Hansen��s cultivation of the Great Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon.


    During the period when Han Sen had just disappeared, Bai Yishan had been looking for President Wei to understand Hansen''s situation. However, Han Sen had not appeared in the past six months. Bai Yishan thought that Han Sen had already had an accident, and the concern was less.


    Now Hansen has come back. Bai Yishan is naturally very happy. He asked Han Sen how many people practiced the "Da Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon".


    Hansen was not in a hurry. He answered Bai Yishan one by one. After Bai Yishan had asked all the questions, Han Sen asked: "Professor Bai, I have some questions about nuclear genetics. I want to ask you, I don''t know if you have time. ?"


    "What do you want to ask?" Bai Yishan said very refreshingly.


    "I want to know which kind of destructive power is particularly strong in nuclear genetics that no evolutionary person can cultivate." Hansen thought about it.


    "That depends on how you understand the strong, your statement is a bit too general." Bai Yishan thought and said: "For example, the "big yin and yang magnetic cannon" you cultivated, if used properly, the destructive power is also Very amazing, it is completely powerful to use the mutant beast weapon to kill the blood creatures."


    "Unfortunately, the creature I want to kill is much stronger than the blood creature." Hansen smiled and thought about how to word it, and then said: "Professor Bai, is there a nuclear genetic technique that is able to let me directly Empty hands easily tear the shell of a turtle like a blood crystal turtle?"


    Hansen said that the **** of blood crystal turtle is a well-known **** blood creature. Its turtle shell is extremely hard, and it has the reputation of being the strongest defense **** blood creature in the sanctuary of the first god.


    However, in Hansen''s view, the golden fur must be more tough than the turtle''s turtle shell, but he has no way to describe it to Bai Yishan, so he takes the turtle shell of the **** of blood as an example.


    "If you want to empty the tortoise shell of the blood-stained turtle, it is difficult to do even if the gene is perfect." Bai Yishan listened to Han Sen''s words and could not help but sink.


    "Is there no nuclear genetic technique. After cultivation, it can greatly improve the destructive power. Can it be done at this level?" Hansen could not help but frown. If he could not do this, he would like to kill Jin Mao. It is even more impossible.


    Bai Yishan thought and said: "If it is the evolutionary nuclear technology, it is not difficult to reach this level. Many nuclear genetic techniques that can change the life particles should be able to do it. But the nuclear genetics of the undeveloped ones can''t reach it. It��s hard to do that by changing the extent of life particles."


    "Xiao Han, how do you think about asking these questions? The undeveloped people do not need to reach that level at all. If you just get a god-blooded beast, you can fully satisfy all the needs in the sanctuary of the first god, waiting for you. After being promoted to the sanctuary of the Second God, it is natural to cultivate a variety of powerful evolutionary nuclear genetic techniques." The white gamer looked at Hansen with some doubts.


    "I am out of personal needs, Professor Bai, is there really no nuclear genetics to achieve that level?" Hansen still asked some unwillingness.


    If no nuclear genetics can help him reach that level, what he can count on is the soul of the beast.


    However, the source of the sacred beast is even more problematic. I am afraid that it is only possible to obtain it in the nest of different creatures, and Hansen is still uncertain whether the egg of the alien creature can extract the soul of the sacred animal.


    "In fact, there is absolutely no need to do that. If you can train the "Da Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon", even if it is empty, you can use the force to directly smash the internal organs of the blood-stained turtle through the turtle''s back." Speaking of this, I am somewhat proud of myself creating the "Da Yin Yang Magnet".


    Hansen is secretly laughing. If this method works, he does not have to be so troublesome. At first he used a spiral gun to directly stab the eyes of a small golden donkey, but the result was not hurt.


    Even the fragile eyes are so strong, I am afraid that its internal organs will be more tough, and if the basic strength is insufficient, even if the negative force is penetrated, it is impossible to hurt its internal organs.


    "Professor Bai, there is no nuclear genetics, is it able to fundamentally enhance the power, can raise the power to a very high degree?" Hansen did not give up and asked.


    On the face of Han Yishan, Han Sen��s face was already disappointed. He thought about it for a while before he said: ��You can��t say no, but...�� 8

 Chapter 290： Ancient curse

    Bai Yishan said that he stopped here and did not continue to speak.


    Hansen was a big joy in his heart. He thought that there was no hope. He did not think of the peak and the turn. He quickly looked at Bai Yishan and asked: "Professor Bai, do you think of super nuclear genetic surgery?"


    Bai Yishan hesitated a moment, and then said: "In fact, it is not a super nuclear gene technology. You know that super nuclear technology is also called new martial arts. Most of them are born out of ancient martial arts. A book was unearthed more than 20 years ago. The ancient Wuwu remnant named "Shangxue Jing", most of the ancient martial arts in the remnant were not damaged due to damage. Only one ancient martial art named "Ancient Curse" was fairly complete, according to According to the records on the ancient curse, if you can practice this ancient martial art, it is very simple to break the jade cut gold, and you may reach the realm you said."


    "This "Ancient Curse" can be in the s area of ??the church?" Hansen said with delight.


    However, Bai Yishan shook his head: "There were many authoritative professors in the church who studied this ancient curse, hoping to transform it into a new type of super nuclear technology, but after many trials. After that, there were some problems."


    "Does it mean that the "Ancient Curse" does not describe the power in it?" Hansen asked.


    Bai Yishan Shen Shen said: "When it is not, the volunteers have cultivated the "Ancient Curse", and indeed have a very effective and effective strengthening effect on the physical quality, but with the strengthening of the body, there are some very strange phenomena. ""


    "Strange phenomenon?" Hansen looked at Bai Yishan in confusion.


    Bai Yishan stunned his eyebrows and seemed to be thinking about what to say. After a while, he said: "How do you say that every person who tries to cultivate the "Evil Curse" will become more appetizing."


    When Han Sen listened to Bai Yishan, he couldn��t help but sneak a peek. He thought it was a serious problem, but he did not expect it to be just a problem of ��expressive appetite��.


    When Bai Yishan looked at Han Sen''s look, he knew what he was thinking. He couldn''t help but say: "You may not think of the concept of a particularly strong appetite. I will say this, normal people will have a feeling of fullness, and they have cultivated the ancient The person of the curse will gradually lose the feeling of fullness. No matter how many things are stuffed in his stomach, he will still feel very hungry. If he can eat something, he will want to eat it."


    "Two of the six volunteers who tried to cultivate the "Old Curse" were almost killed, and until they stopped practicing the Ancient Curse, the hunger gradually disappeared."


    "How is the effect of "The Ancient Curse"?" Hansen asked and thought.


    "I don''t know." Bai Yishan''s answer made Han Sen stunned again. He had previously said that "The Ancient Curse" was effective.


    Bai Yishan understood Hansen��s doubts and explained: ��The six volunteers have improved their strength and speed after practicing the Ancient Curse. But because of the hunger, they have given up. Cultivation, because the first realm in the classification of the ancient curse has not been completed. After stopping cultivation, the effect of the Ancient Curse has gradually subsided, and soon disappears with the sense of hunger. It has returned to its original level, so the real effect of "The Ancient Curse", I am afraid I will be able to figure out a rough after I have reached the first realm."


    "No one later cultivated the "Ancient Curse"?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask.


    "No, I have gathered a lot of volunteers to practice, but I can''t live a sense of hunger. I have already given up when I have not reached the completion of the first realm. No one can persist in completing the first realm." Bai Yishan Said.


    "There are several realms in "The Ancient Curse"?" Han Sen had some interest in this "Ancient Curse". Since he gave up, there was no danger. He wanted to try it.


    After all, in addition to the "Ancient Curse", even the professor of Baiyishan, the church, can''t think of the super-nuclear genetics he needs. In any case, Hansen wants to experience the effect of "The Ancient Curse".


    "There are four realms, namely, the realm of Tibetan truth, ruin, longevity, and immortality. The volunteers did not practice even the first Tibetan mantra. They gave up cultivation, so the "Ancient Curse" was Hidden in the library of the church, it has not been adapted into super nuclear technology."


    "Professor Bai, can you give me the "Evil Curse" for a try? I can use a s-class sacred card in exchange." Hansen still intends to give it a try, after all, this is also a hope.


    In order to be able to kill the ultra-polar creatures, Hansen will not let go of any possibility.


    "The sacred card is no longer needed. "The Ancient Curse" has not been adapted into super-nuclear genetics, so it cannot be sold. If you are really interested, I can apply for a volunteer qualification for you to try. Practice the "Ancient Curse", but you need to provide some training data to the church on a regular basis." Bai Yishan said with a wave of his hand.


    "That would be a problem for Professor Bai to help me apply for becoming a volunteer." Hansen asked Bai Yishan some other questions about super-nuclear genetics.


    Bai Yishan can''t think of any super-nuclear gene that can be cultivated by undeveloped people. Which one can meet Hansen''s requirements.


    Even if the "atomic division" cultivation is successful, the strength of the body is not enough to empty the tortoise shell of the blood-stained turtle. Moreover, it is the basic super-nuclear genetic technique. It is impossible for a decade or two. Some achievements.


    "The Ancient Curse" is different. According to Bai Yishan, if the volunteers did not give up, they would be able to practice the Tibetan Mantra in about three months.


    Hansen also asked Bai Yishan some super nuclear skills that can improve speed and other aspects. Even if Hansen��s strength is strong enough, if he is fighting fast with the super **** creature, if he is not fast enough, he can��t hide the super **** creature. The attack is purely on the body and can''t resist the horrible power of the super **** creature.


    Hansen and Bai Yishan chatted for a few hours before ending the call. Bai Yishan went to help Hansen to apply for volunteer qualifications, while Han Sen needed to go to the Academic Affairs Office to do some applications.


    He needs enough time to return to the steel armor shelter, so some activities in the school must not be able to participate, including the competition of the archery department, etc., as well as some tests and assessments, Hansen may not be able to just catch up and participate. So Hansen must first report.


    Fortunately, the military academy has provisions in these areas. After Hansen provided sufficient evidence, the school did not bother him and approved his application.


    Hansen only waited for the "Ancient Curse", he can almost start from the Grand Shelter. He intends to practice "The Ancient Curse" on the road. This thing has no danger except hunger. Sex, it is impossible to give up cultivation, and there will be no damage. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 291： sense of hunger

    Bai Yishan��s work was very efficient, and all the information about the Ancient Curse was passed to Hansen the next morning.


    Because "Ancient Curse" has not been adapted into super-nuclear genetics, its content is some ancient text, it seems very boring.


    However, because now everyone is cultivating, most of them will understand some ancient and ancient Chinese proficiency. Hansen is no exception, but it is still very difficult to look at the "Ancient Curse".


    Fortunately, the people in the church have many annotations beside them, all of which are the annotations left by the professors who studied the Ancient Curse, as well as the self-perceptions and the physical examination data of those who have practiced the Ancient Curse.


    These things have given Hansen a great help. If Hansen is to go to the original "Ancient Curse", it will be very troublesome to cultivate.


    Bai Yishan also specially wrote some suggestions for Hansen to cultivate the "Ancient Curse". They are some very practical things, so Hansen can take a lot of detours. It seems that he should have studied the ancient curse in depth. ��.


    Hansen is not in a hurry to practice. He first put all the information back. After the Grand Shelter, I don��t know when I can reach the next shelter. I can��t use reading equipment on this road. Inconvenient, it is more reliable to write down.


    Before the departure, Hansen also contacted Lin Beifeng. Lin Beifeng heard that Han Sen had to cross five or six shelters and suddenly exclaimed: "Sen Ge, you are a big cow, how did you go?" ?"


    "Don''t worry about how I passed, are you interested in doing another beast soul business?" Han Sen is really not good at explaining, simply don''t mention how he went to the Grand Shelter.


    "Yes, of course, there is money, don''t make a bastard, Sen Ge, when are you going, wait for me to study and study." Lin Beifeng said excitedly.


    "I will leave tomorrow morning." Hansen said casually. In fact, Huangpu Pingqing also had a business to find him to resell the soul of the beast. However, if he cooperated with Huangfu, he must go through the formal process and sign a formal contract with the Ares Budokan. Every time you arrive at a shelter, you need to stay for a while to cooperate with the people of the Ares Budokan to sell and acquire the soul of the beast.


    Because it felt too much trouble, Hansen refused Huangfu Pingqing and prepared to make a small amount of money by cooperating with Lin Beifeng.


    Lin Beifeng probably didn''t sleep for a night. When the day was not bright, he gave Hansen the information he had prepared and transferred it to Hansen''s account.


    "Senge, time is rushing, I only have these pocket money left, you can use it. The information is collected by me. The information about the special beasts of each shelter you pass may not be complete. Let me give you a reference." Lin Beifeng has considerable trust in Hansen.


    "So much money for me, you are not afraid that I ran?" Hansen did not expect Lin Beifeng to give him a billion, originally thought he was tens of millions, and at most hundreds of millions.


    "This is all a small amount of money. If it wasn''t for me recently, I wouldn''t be happy with my family. I wouldn''t give it to me. It wouldn''t be a big deal to invest a hundred and eight billion yuan." Lin Beifeng smiled: "As for your reputation." I certainly believe it, don''t say a billion, even if it is 10 billion, as long as you open your mouth, I will give it directly to you, don''t have to pay it back, as long as you don''t remember it, you can remember this person."


    What Hansen can say, he can only bring money into the Grand Shelter, first acquire a group of beasts at the Grand Shelter, and then go to the next shelter.


    It��s just that Hansen is not willing to delay too much time. He still wants to go back to the steel armor shelter soon, otherwise the blood creatures he feeds can��t be eaten, which is too wasteful.


    According to the information given by Lin Beifeng, Han Sen casually acquired a group of beasts and immediately set off for the next shelter.


    Hansen��s road map, Hansen himself searched for information on Tianshang. Although there is no such clear route to Huangfu��s bottle, it is possible to prove that the road map given by Huangfu��s bottle is indeed feasible.


    In addition to hurrying, Hansen is studying the first curse of the ancient curse.


    The "Ancient Curse" and "Ice Muscle Jade" are not super-nuclear genetic techniques that enhance the overall quality of the whole body. The possession of the Tibetan Mantra is the power of blood.


    The blood is born from the heart, the qi is a hundred veins, and the essence of the Tibetan curse is the heart and blood. Through the strong heart and the hundred veins, the effect of strengthening the blood and strengthening the strength and explosive power is achieved.


    According to Bai Yishan''s explanation, "Ancient Curse" can greatly transform the systemic circulation system of the heart, blood vessels, meridians and so on, greatly enhancing the function of the heart.


    Probably can compare the heart to the engine. If the original heart is equal to an engine, then after practicing the Ancient Curse, it is possible to upgrade to four or five, or even ten.


    However, this is only a common explanation. The real principle is much more complicated than this. Because there is no complete interpretation of the Ancient Curse, the detailed reasons for the Bai Yishan and the Church can not be explained.


    After so many researches and experiments, although no one has succeeded in practicing the curse of the accumulation of Tibetans, it is already certain that the Tibetan Mantra is a process of strengthening the heart, blood vessels and meridians, otherwise it will not be able to withstand a powerful explosive force. I am afraid it will explode directly.


    It can be said that the Tibetan Mantra is the foundation of the Ancient Curse. If this one is not done well, then the following three curses will have blood circulation or the danger of the heart bursting directly during cultivation.


    Hansen did not dare to have the slightest meaning for the cultivation of the Tibetan Mantra. He has already made preparations. Once the ancient curse began to practice, even if you are sitting and walking, you can practice unless you intentionally suppress the blood circulation. Otherwise, it will continue to loop.


    It was just that after three or five days of cultivation, Hansen began to feel the sense of hunger that Bai Yishan said. The whole person is like eating too much. No matter how many things he eats, he still feels hungry in the abdomen.


    No, it should be said that the whole body feels hungry. Hansen has a strange feeling, just like his body is starving.


    Among the many professors'' comments, Hansen saw an interesting hypothesis. The professor said that the reason why practicing the Tibetan mantra has such hunger is that it takes a lot of energy to improve the Tibetan mantra. The genes of the heart and blood, and the nutrition provided by the food can not keep up with the need, so the whole body is crushed, all the energy is provided to the blood of the heart, and other parts of the body are too lack of energy, so there will be such hunger .


    This theory has not been confirmed, but those who used to practice the Tibetan mantras are the most advanced nutrient solution, but the result is still difficult to offset the hunger, so it is difficult to argue this theory.

 Chapter 292： Not the same little cloud beast

    "It''s really unbearable hunger." Hansen rode on the back of Jun Jun, and the hungry body is about to collapse. He has eaten no more than ten pounds of mutant flesh today. If he eats it again, he will be afraid of the stomach. Exploded.


    However, in addition to the feeling of collapse, Hansen also has a feeling of full body strength, hate not to play ten.


    These two opposite feelings are filled in his body, and finally let Hansen understand why those who practice the Tibetan mantra will give up, which is definitely a terrible torment than short-lived torture.


    As Hansen''s cultivation deepened, this feeling became more and more intense. Even Hansen hunted a lot of mutant creatures on the road and ate his flesh and blood, which was not alleviated.


    However, in this unbearable hunger, Han Sen actually feels that his strength is indeed increasing rapidly, and the heart''s beating becomes more powerful.


    The road map of Huangpu Bottle to Hansen is actually passed by the various teams of the Wushen Budokan. The route chosen is basically no fatal danger.


    There are dangerous places, and they have already marked the matters that need attention, or the methods of safe passage.


    After passing, Hansen knew that the preciousness of this road map could not be bought by the five mutant beasts. With this road map, if you have the ability, you can be in these shelters. It is a very precious trade secret to make a difference between the traders.


    Hansen didn''t know what Huangpu Pingqing thought, but taking this road map is indeed a owe to the people of Huangfu.


    In half a year, Hansen continued to cross five shelters, and even he did not know how he had come over in the past six months.


    Thinking about the half year, Hansen couldn''t help but shudder, not because of the dangers on the road, mainly because he cultivated the "Ancient Curse".


    Especially in the two months of practicing the Tibetan Mantra, Han Sen almost collapsed, but in the end he finally came over and succeeded in completing the Tibetan Mantra, which greatly enhanced his entire mind and blood. .


    The main reason is that whenever he can''t resist the hunger, he will practice "ice muscle jade", and the cool feeling flows through the limbs, which makes his hunger a lot, so He can get through.


    And that kind of hunger suddenly disappeared after he completed the Tibetan Mantra, but in the past three months, Hansen��s original weight of one hundred and sixty kilograms was extremely scary, only a hundred Jin, the whole person is thin and almost ready to be skinny.


    In the information given by Bai Yishan, it seems that this situation has not been mentioned, and no one practitioner has mentioned it in his experience.


    After the Tibetan curse, Hansen set out to practice the second stage of the ancient curse. Then Hansen felt that his body seemed to be dry and the land was so sweet that he ate a lot of variant flesh. After that, some thin bodies gradually recovered.


    The original sense of hunger is gone, and the feeling of incitement in the body is gone. It is only in the gradual cultivation that the body feels more and more full, and the strength of the whole body seems to be gradually strengthening, especially the heart function, which has far exceeded Normal people can reach the level.


    Half a month before he returned to the steel armor shelter, Hansen finally completed the broken curse, and when he completely became a cursed curse, it was like pushing the door of a new world. The Ancient Curse shows its true strength and almost surprised Hansen.


    He can be sure that if he can practice the complete "Ancient Curse", he should be able to kill the super **** creature.


    Maybe you don''t need to practice the complete "Ancient Curse". You only need to practice the third curse for a long life. Maybe you can have the power to kill the super **** creature. At least you should have no problem with the small golden donkey.


    However, after Han Sen began to cultivate the third curse, the progress of cultivation was obviously slowed down, not as leaps and bounds as the previous Tibetan and the ruin.


    Progress can still be felt, but it is impossible to build in just two or three months. Hansen estimates his progress and may be able to complete the longevity spell in one year.


    After returning to the steel armor shelter, Hansen killed a lot of mutant creatures on the road and has already made his variant gene full.


    Unfortunately, because of the relationship between the route, Hansen was eager to return to the steel armor shelter, so he did not hunted the blood creature.


    Han Sen has no special feelings about this. With his current strength, it is not difficult to kill the blood creatures.


    After the practice has become a broken curse, the power that Hansen can break out has far exceeded the level of ordinary un-evolutionary people. It is even more terrifying than the Qin dynasty that has been trained in "Atomic Fission". The creature is no longer his opponent.


    Coupled with the magical black crystals, Hansen''s gene is full of problems sooner or later, and now he is more concerned about how to find the killing of supernatural creatures.


    The super-gene gene is the goal that Hansen is now pursuing. The gene of God is not particularly precious in his eyes, and it is worthy of his special waste.


    On this road, Hansen will sell or buy some animal souls when he arrives at a shelter. If he does not want Hansen to waste too much time, he will earn several times more.


    Even so, there are already more than 600 million profits, and a large number of beasts are waiting to be sold in the steel armor shelter. Hansen estimates that he should be able to get around 670 million or so.


    But now Hansen has no big desire for money. If there is no way for the money to be replaced by the beast or what he needs, it is only a quantity.


    Although six or seven hundred billion can''t be counted, even a starship can''t be bought, but for Hansen, it is enough for his family.


    Back at the steel armor shelter, Hansen ran back to his room for the first time. The little cloud beast had been fed for more than a year and a half. The time was too long. Hansen was not willing to continue to waste.


    But when Hansen returned to his room and saw the little cloud beast, he widened his eyes and revealed the color of surprise.


    The little cloud beast or the little cloud beast is not wrong, and it has evolved as expected. However, it seems that it is not the same as the little cloud beast that has evolved to the blood level.


    The body of this little cloud beast is more crystal-clear, and gradually fades into the soft halo, making the little cloud beast look very different.


    "How does it look like it is different from the little cloud beast that evolved to the blood level of the gods?" Hansen stared at the little cloud beast, and suddenly he raised a thought that made him feel tremble.

 Chapter 293： Senro

    Almost at the fastest speed, Hansen slapped the little cloud beast with excitement, and the sound of Hansen almost screamed in his mind.


    "Hunting the super-natural creature, the little cloud beast, without the soul of the beast, can take the essence of life genes, and eat the life gene extract to get 0 to 10 super-gene genes randomly, and flesh and blood are inedible."


    "It can be like this... It can be like this..." Hansen was already excited and incoherent. He never dreamed that the black crystal was so magical that even the super **** creatures could feed it and let Hansen feel Some are not true.


    Have not waited for Hansen to dissect the body of Xiaoyun beast, the body of Xiaoyun beast slowly disintegrated and dissipated, and a piece of white, black and two crystals fell out.


    The black crystal is the black crystal of Hansen, and the white crystal of the size of the pigeon egg is naturally the essence of the life of Xiaoyun.


    I can''t believe that such a black crystal that doesn''t look very eye-catching is a super-god creature that can feed the entire human race.


    Hansen has been ecstatic, and now he has finally got the way to get the super **** gene, and it is possible to get the super sacred soul.


    If you have a super sacred soul, maybe he doesn''t need to practice the growth spell, you can try to kill the super **** creature, which is really wonderful.


    Hansen excitedly ran to the market, bought a living little cloud beast and returned it to the black crystal. He now urgently wants to know how long it will take Xiaoyun beast to become a super **** creature. .


    It takes three months to evolve into a blood creature, and the time required for a super-god creature should be longer, but it won''t be more than a year and a half, because the last little cloud beast came back to Hansen, which is more than a year and a half. time.


    After doing all this, Hansen began to slowly taste the essence of the life of the little cloud beast.


    "Eating the ultra-polar **** creature Xiaoyun beast flesh and blood, super **** gene +1."


    "Eating the ultra-polar **** creature Xiaoyun beast flesh and blood, super **** gene +1."


    ......


    The sound that came from my mind kept the heart of Hansen��s heart unspeakable, almost screaming.


    The singular power of a stock filled the whole body, and the flesh and blood bones seemed to return to their childhood state, creaking, as if they had grown again.


    In the end, this little cloud beast provided Hansen with 9 super-god genes, which made Hansen''s super-god genes reach 19 points and the physical quality was also greatly provided.


    Lin Beifeng came over and transferred the money and the soul to him. Hansen really did not want to be distracted by these things. He needed to kill the super **** creature and become the evolutionary person of the super **** gene. What is more tempting than this.


    The first super-evolent of human beings, what is the blood-blooded aristocracy, if the gene of the **** is considered a noble, the evolution of the super-god gene should be considered a noble among the nobles, or a royal family?


    Hansen can imagine what kind of benefits can be brought to him and his family with the super-god gene, which is a huge and unimaginable benefit.


    Now Hansen��s only concern is that the feeding cycle of Super God creatures is too long. According to his feeding experience, the time to feed a super **** creature should be between nine months and one year, no accident. Although it may not be accurate, this time is still too long for Hansen.


    It is conservatively estimated that Hansen still needs more than ten super **** creatures, and it is possible to reach the super **** gene full, that is, in more than ten years, Han Sen really does not want to wait so long.


    Then there is only one way to go, and that is only to kill the super-god creatures in the shelter, so Hansen must have enough time to improve his ability.


    The Longevity Mantra continued to practice. In addition, Hansen also used one of the five s-class sacred cards that Bai Yishan gave him, and went to the sacred church to exchange a new martial arts called "Sen Luo Wan Xiang".


    "Senro Vientiane" is the most famous new martial art in the church. There is also a syllabus called "Sacred martial arts syllabus". This "Sen Luo Wan Xiang" contains many different genre skills. The birth of such a new martial art, in fact, at the beginning, the church wants to write a basic martial arts book, so that all human beings can complete the basic martial arts of various new martial arts.


    However, as the writing progresses, various techniques are integrated into the basic martial arts encyclopedia. This set of new martial arts has higher and higher requirements for practitioners.


    People''s bodies have different biases, and some people are tyrannical, so his flexibility may be worse. Some people''s body is soft and boneless, then his strength may be worse.


    People always have all kinds of advantages and various shortcomings, and different martial arts have different requirements for the body.


    So no one can access all the martial arts, and there is no way to practice this kind of martial arts for the parts of its own defects.


    "Senro Vientiane" is because of the combination of many martial arts skills and characteristics, although they are all basic, but the requirements for physical quality are abnormal, so that no suitable person can be found to cultivate "Sen Luo Vientiane.


    Later, it was rewritten, and the "Sen Luo Wan Xiang" was divided into different subjects and types of basic martial arts. Everyone can choose to fit the type of their own body to learn, which is to solve this problem.


    The original version of "Sen Luo Wan Xiang" was used by the professors of the church as a basic outline, similar to a dictionary.


    Every time you have a comprehension, you will join the "Sen Luo Wan", which will be more convenient when you use it again in the future.


    Many professors in the church use "Senro Vientiane" in this way, making the skills in "Sen Luo Wan Xiang" more and more complex, more and more comprehensive, almost become a basic encyclopedia of new martial arts. .


    The original version of "Senro Vientiane" is getting higher and higher, because it contains too much new martial arts knowledge, many of which are the personal insights and experiences of the church professor, so now, the original version The purchase level of "Senro Vientiane" has been set to s grade.


    And it is not an ordinary s-class, it must be the s-class that can be purchased by the sacred s-class card. It is basically equivalent to announcing the martial arts classics inside the sacred church.


    After all, the general s-class card, basically only the professor inside the church can get the hand.


    Moreover, although the "Senro Vientiane" is equipped with a proprietary genetic fluid, it does not guarantee the successful use of the exclusive genetic fluid.


    Because the qualities required by too many skills in the "Sen Luo Wan" are not enough to be compensated by the genetic fluid.


    Hansen chose "Sen Luo Wan Xiang" because he deeply felt that if he wants to kill super **** creatures, he must adjust his body state to the best state, so that his body is not obviously short. Board, maybe there are some possibilities.


    And he is an integrated education, the foundation is not so good, some aspects are particularly prominent, but more foundations are not so stable.


    Therefore, Hansen will want to start from the foundation, make up for the basic defects of the previous instability, and make himself the most perfect state, preparing for killing the super **** creature. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 294： Teach you if you have time

    Time is terrible, especially in today''s big interstellar era, every day, every day, there are many amazing things happening on the countless planets occupied by human beings.


    There are many strong people who have fallen, and many new stars have been born.


    In two years, there have been too many things, and it is easy to forget a lot of things.


    However, some people are not so forgetful. For example, Jing Jiya is such a person who is not forgotten.


    Many people are envious of the Jingji family''s genius like Jingjiwu, but only those who really understand the Jingji family know that Jingji has a more terrible Jingjiya than Jingji.


    Although Jing Jiya is the younger brother of Jingjiwu, it is much smaller than the Jingji fog. However, anyone who has seen Jingya is only two words "stunning" for his description.


    If the Jingji Mist is an all-powerful omnipotent, it is a top-level monster in all respects; then Jingjia is a ghost who can break through the top.


    Jingjiwu and Jingjia''s grandfather once invited a lot of new martial arts professors to point out Jingjiwu and Jingjiya. Jingjiwu is a person who can listen and learn seriously, but Jingjiwu is not the kind of professor. A person who can teach him more than three months.


    There are too many whimsy and doubts in Jingjiwu, which often makes those professors speechless. Within three months, those professors are ashamed to resign to the Jingjia��s father because they really don��t have What can teach Jing Jingya.


    It is even more excellent than the Beijing Mist. All the people of the Jingji family have high hopes for Jingji Ya. They even think that Jingji Ya is more qualified to take over the Jingji family in the future. Ya people think so.


    However, there is only one person who does not think so. That person is Jingji Ya himself. In the eyes of Jingya, Jingjiwu is the only idol and chase goal he worships. No one worships Jingji more than Jingji. fog.


    In every game of Jingji Mist, Jingji Ya will be there to watch. Even if there is no time to rush, I will try my best to take time to watch the game in front of the hologram.


    Every game of Jingji Mist, Jingji Ya will watch it many times. In his eyes, there is only Jingjing fog, the man who seems to be shining all over, the big brother he admires most.


    However, the extreme Beijing fog actually lost to Hansen in the archery competition. The Jingji fog did not arrive at the scene, but he was very angry, because no matter how many times he looked at the game, Jingjiwu only lost. The coach''s tactical layout ability and luck were not lost to Hansen.


    If it is a positive confrontation of real strength, Jingji Ya believes that the Jingji fog will never lose. Jingji Ya almost can''t wait to defeat Hansen, and told Han Sen that he is not even as good as his own big brother''s toe.


    "Spiral arrow? What''s so great?" Jing Jiya refused the invitation of many famous schools and aristocratic colleges, including the Central Military Academy, and came to the Black Hawk Military Academy, which is not particularly famous. He certainly did not do it. Hansen��s teammate, he just wants to see Hansen soon, beat him soon, and tell Han Sen, he is not as good as his big brother.


    Qing Ya Jun Xiu is a very suitable word for Jing Ji Ya. When Jing Ji Ya was enrolled, although no one knew that he was the brother of Jing Jiwu, but with this appearance, he had captured no mathematics sister. The sister''s heart, for a time known as the first school grass of the Black Hawk Military Academy.


    But soon Jingji Ya used his strength to prove that he is not just a superficial appearance.


    Perhaps it is the mind that compares with Hansen. The project that Hansen once participated in, Jingji Ya has participated in it again, the school��s armor competition, black and white boxing competition, archery competition, God��s hand competition, all projects Jingji Ya is winning with absolute crushing and has won the top spot in many competitions.


    Jingji Ya is now a veritable 1 of the Black Hawk.


    Just because Hansen has been in the fourth grade this year, he has the right to withdraw from the club activities, and he is free to choose whether to participate in the school team, so Hansen has already retired from the archery school team. In fact, since Hansen returned to the military school for half a year. Since time, he has rarely appeared in public.


    Jing Jiya wanted to find a chance to defeat Hansen, but he did not have the opportunity to fight Hansen at all. Hansen had a lot of time in the shelter, and it was not easy to see him.


    "Ya, I received the news. Someone saw Hansen coming out of the transfer station and is returning to the 304 bedroom." Xu Fei ran to Jingjiya, very excited.


    In fact, many Jingya''s friends know that Jingjiya wants to challenge Hansen, at least in their opinion, that should be a challenge.


    Hansen has already become a legend of the Black Hawk. Although for his own reasons, Hansen actually only participated in the military school league, and only got a championship, but for the students of the Blackhawk Military Academy, Hansen There is no doubt a legend.


    Although Jingya is very powerful, in the eyes of Black Hawk students, there is still a little distance from the legend. At least before the challenge of Hansen��s success, Jing Jiya is only a schoolmate who challenges the legendary schoolmaster.


    However, they are very happy to see such a challenge. After all, they can see the words of Jingji Ya and Hansen, which should be quite wonderful.


    "Thank you." Jing Jiya smiled at Xu Fei and walked slowly toward the location where Hansen''s bedroom was located. He didn''t have to be impatient, and the time was completely there.


    Xu Fei and several other people are excited to follow Jingji Ya in the past. They also want to witness the confrontation between the newcomer Wang Jingya and Han Sen. It must be a very interesting dragon battle.


    Jingjiaya passed through the campus, causing a lot of people to pay attention, no matter boys and girls will not hate such a handsome and handsome boy, can not help but look at more.


    Soon, Jing Jiya came to the road where the 304 bedroom must pass, and stood on the side of the road waiting for Hansen''s arrival.


    It didn''t take long for a figure to be reflected in Jing''s eyes, so that his pupils were shrunk, not afraid, but because he was so excited, he thought he could defeat Hansen and wash his brother. The stigma of Jingji Mist, Jing Jiya will accelerate the involuntary blood flow, and the cheeks will have a strange blush.


    "Han Sen is a senior?" When the man approached, Jing Jiya asked far away.


    "I am Hansen, are you?" Hansen looked at Jingya, with some doubts, and determined that he did not know him.


    "My name is Jing Jiya. I am a first-year student in the Department of Archery. I hope I can ask the seniors for a second or two in the archery. I don''t know when you have time." Jingya said with a smile.


    "School brother, I am really embarrassed. I really don''t have much time recently. I will teach you if you have time." Han Sen did not hear the name of Jing Jiya. He thought that he was just a new elementary school brother who worshipped him. Going to Jingjiya, I took a friendly shot of Jingji''s shoulders, and then I went away.

 Chapter 295： Invincible in my heart (Happy New Year)

    Everyone is a dementia with a face, almost can''t believe everything that his eyes see and everything that the ear hears.


    Although Jing Jiya is a new student, he has defeated the first person in the school''s archery society, the first person in the armored society, the first person of the God Hand Society, can be said that today''s hot school man .


    Hansen actually turned Jingji Ya into a normal primary school brother. It was really stunned, and even Jingya was stunned.


    In fact, this is no wonder that Hansen, back to the military school for the past six months, he has put all his energy into the cultivation of the longevity curse and "Sen Luo Wan".


    In particular, "Senro Vientiane" consumes a lot of time and spirit. In order to kill the super-god creatures, Hansen has devoted himself to improving his actual combat ability, and he has no mood to worry about other things.


    Although Jing Jiya has made a splash in the school, Han Sen really doesn''t know that there is such a person, but even if he knows, Han Sen will not be in the heart.


    Among the same ranks, there is no one worthy of his concern.


    Seeing Hansen walking with himself, and heading back to the bedroom building, Jing Jiya turned and looked at Hansen��s back and said: "Jingji fog is my big brother."


    Hansen stopped and turned and looked at Jingji Ya with a slight surprise: "You are the brother of Jingjiwu?"


    The reason why Hansen was a little surprised is because Jingjiwu really left a deep impression on him. At that time, Jingjiwu was indeed much stronger than him at that time.


    Moreover, Jingji Mist is indeed a respectable opponent. Hansen did not expect that the brother of Jingjiwu would be a Black Hawk student.


    Xu Fei is also the first time to know that Jing Jiya will be the younger brother of Jingjiwu. Although it has been two years, the name of the monster of the Central Military Academy is not as loud as before, but the newcomer of the Black Hawk Military Academy is for Jingji. The three words of fog are not strange.


    Because after the new students entered the school, when the school promoted the history of the black eagle honor, it was inevitable to mention the battle between Hansen and Jingji, so even after two years, Hansen��s reputation was in the Black Hawk Military Academy. It is still widely known that Jingji Mist is a supporting role and will naturally be remembered by students.


    Xu Fei, they never imagined that Jingji Ya would be the younger brother of Jingjiwu. Now they finally understand why Jingjiya wants to challenge Hansen.


    "Yes, can you compete with me on the archery field now?" Jing Jiya looked at Hansen and smiled. He would not despise Hansen, but he was confident that he would be able to defeat him.


    Hansen didn''t even think about it. He smiled and said: "So boring things, forget it, say hello to Jingji, and I miss him very much."


    After that, Hansen turned and left, and did not drag on the water, so he simply walked away, so that Jingjiya did not respond to the time, but also made Jingjiaya feel somewhat humiliated.


    Hansen��s tone is like being a child, and he is not regarded as an opponent that needs serious treatment. How can this make Jingjiya not angry?


    However, Hansen did not mean to humiliate Jingji, because he really regarded Jingjiwu as a big child. Although he was a classmate, but Jingji was only in the first grade, Hansen was already in the fourth grade. Actually, He was three or four years older than the Beijing fog.


    Moreover, Jing Jiya is the younger brother of Jingjiwu. If Jingji is here, he will treat Jingjiwu as an opponent. However, such a younger brother, Hansen can''t afford any interest.


    There is such a time, he is better to practice "Sen Luo Wan Xiang", among the undeveloped, there is really no one worthy of his shot.


    Many people who were previously able to be used as opponents, such as Lin Feng, Qin Qin, etc., have already been promoted to the second shelter. Hansen is now completely uninterested in the first shelter, he only wants Quickly improve your combat ability and hurry to hunt super **** creatures.


    Han Sen has walked into the bedroom building in a few steps. Jing Jiya looked at Han Sen and went in, but did not call him again, nor did he forcefully block it. The corner of his mouth slightly showed a smile, and whispered to himself: "You can''t refuse me." ""


    Jing Jiya is the brother of Jingjiwu, and it was quickly spread in the Black Hawk Military Academy. Many students were very interested after listening to it, especially some female students, and even regarded Jingji Ya��s challenge Hansen as a brother��s version. "The Prince''s Revenge".


    "I will know how people like Jingjia are so good to choose our Black Hawk. It turns out to be revenge for the brother!"


    "It is disappointing that the Great God did not dare to accept the challenge."


    "Of course I dare not, Jingya is so strong, and if the **** lost to a primary school brother, isn''t that very faceless?"


    "That is, I don''t think the gods are the opponents of Jingya. Otherwise, how can they not accept the challenge?"


    "Since the archery competition, the Great God seems to have had some problems. I haven��t even participated in the half-year major exam. I heard that the results of the supplementary exams are very general..."


    "It seems that a generation of Sina is pushing the old waves, and the old waves are dead on the beach."


    "The great **** is really fallen."


    "Afterwards, the Black Hawk is the world of Jingya."


    ......


    There are also a lot of news about Hansen''s inferiority in the Black Hawk School, and the more it is heard, the more difficult it is to hear.


    And the creator of these rumors, Jing Jiya, is playing the game of God''s hand leisurely at this time.


    Jing Jiya does not care about such a reputation, but he is very clear that for the young military school students who are bloody, sometimes these reputations are enough to make them fight hard, so Jing Jiya just did what he needed.


    In the end of a game of God''s hand, the score is fixed at 100:80. The opponent of Jing Jiya is Tian Dan. At present, the president of the Hand of God is also a student of the Black Hawk Military Academy except Hansen and Jing Jiya. The person with the highest level of God''s hand.


    "20 points? It''s not difficult." Jing Jiya quit the game, he just wanted to repeat what Hansen had done in school, which proves that Hansen is not very good.


    Jing Jiya is waiting for Hansen to be irritated by those rumors. When he invites the war again, he will not refuse if he wants to come to Hansen. He may even take the initiative to fight with him. Of course, this is the best result.


    However, Jing Jiya did not know that Han Sen knew the rumors from the old stone, but he did not pay attention to it. In Hansen��s view, these acts and tricks of Jing Jiya are naive and ridiculous. It is no different for a child to be a family, and it is not worth his time and energy.


    "I hope I can win a game today." Han Sen chose a hologram in the holographic hall and landed on a virtual community of Tianwu.

 Chapter 296： Double-knife

    Hansen entered the virtual community called "Gladiator", which is a non-union official virtual fighting community. It is not like the official virtual fighting community. Once it is landed, it will be directly divided into the same level area.


    The Gladiator community can choose to enter the undeveloped and evolved regions. Because it is not an official community, it cannot directly extract personal information, and there is no mandatory division.


    Hansen chose the Gladiator area because of this, he can go directly into the evolver area and fight those evolvers without having to enter the undeveloped area.


    With Hansen��s current strength, fighting with undeveloped people has no meaning. In order to practice "Senro Vientiane", he will enter the Gladiator community and the evolutionists in the past six months to improve their proficiency. You can also learn a lot from those evolvers.


    However, the winning percentage is a bit miserable. Since entering the Gladiator, Hansen has won four games in the past six months. One is the undeveloped rookie who has entered the evolver zone. When the matter was not finished, it was directly offline. The system directly sentenced Hansen to win, and Hansen actually won only two games.


    As for Hansen''s losing game, he has been lazy to see the record, and the defeat has broken through the four-digit number.


    Hansen��s current physical fitness has reached a total of about 20 o''clock. This kind of physical quality has been absolutely crushed among the undeveloped. After all, there are only a few undeveloped people who can raise a certain quality of the body. At the height of 20 o''clock, Han Sen is now able to reach such a height, even more than one, and can imagine the strongness of Hansen.


    And this is still the case without using the "Ancient Curse", if the use of "Ancient Curse", Hansen''s energy will be even more terrifying.


    However, the quality of twenty points is already terrible among the undeveloped, but among the evolvers, the quality of twenty points is too weak.


    Unless it is an ordinary person who has no ability to hunt mutants in the Second God''s Shelter, as long as the evolutionary of the second variant gene is more, it is very easy to reach 20 points.


    When an undeveloped person is promoted to an evolutionary person, depending on his or her own gene, different physiques will be obtained. The higher the gene, the better the physique will be.


    For example, those who have been promoted to evolution by the gene of God''s blood are generally a certain kind of body. The blessing of physical quality is very horrible. It is possible to double the physical quality after evolution.


    As for those with relatively low pre-evolutionary genes, the physical fitness can be enhanced to a very limited extent.


    Generally, as long as the mutant gene is a perfect person, the physical quality of the mutant gene can be close to 20 points. If you get some of the genes of the second shelter, you can reach more than 20 points, so the body of twenty points. Quality is nothing in the evolutionary.


    Hansen did not know if he would really be promoted to the evolutionary person with the super-god gene, what kind of constitution would he get, and how it would strengthen the physical quality, but he would definitely be more powerful than the blood.


    The two evolutionists that Hansen defeated were probably the rookie and weak chicken among the evolutionists. They may be newcomers who have just become evolutionary and whose physical quality is only in their early twenties.


    In the gladiator community, such rookies are still rare. Most of these rookies, even weaker rookies, will go to the official virtual battle community of the league, and the vogue''s virtual veterans are mostly.


    Moreover, the Gladiator community was originally the industry of the God of War Budokan. There are many disciples of the Warsong Budokan, and many of them are experts.


    Hansen is also a gladiator community known from Huangpu Pingqing. However, Huangpu Yongqing has already graduated from the military academy. People have also been promoted to the second **** sanctuary. Hansen has not seen her for a long time.


    Into the gladiator virtual evolutionary region, Hansen chose to randomly match opponents. In fact, Hansen has no clear purpose, can see a variety of different styles of opponents, is a good reference for his "Sen Luo Wan" And learning.


    Soon, Hansen matched his opponent and entered a virtual scene like the ancient Roman arena. This is the classic battle scene of the gladiator.


    Hansen stood at the entrance of the gladiator and was still waiting for the end of the countdown, but he was able to see the other party''s information.


    The other party''s id is a double-knife, it sounds very powerful. It looks like a man in his 30s. He holds a machete in his hands. It is the same as the id. Hansen would not know if he could dominate the world.


    Hansen thought about it, switching to the virtual weapon interface of the system, and choosing a pair according to the shape of the pair of knives in the world.


    Hansen is trying to learn the skills and experience of his opponents and make up for his lack of understanding of the "Sen Luo Wan". So he usually uses what weapons his opponent uses. He uses weapons. If the opponent is empty, he is also empty. .


    Double-knife is also looking at Hansen, he is just a promotion to the evolutionary soon, this is also the first time to come to the gladiator virtual battle community, the record is still 0 wins and 0 losses.


    In the world, Han Sen saw that Han Sen was empty at first. Later, he chose a pair of knives like him. He couldn��t help but feel a little angry.


    In the eyes of the double-knife, Han Sen is a newcomer who despise him.


    But in fact Hansen did not look at his record at all, nor did he know that he was a newcomer. He was the same to everyone.


    "Kid, soon you will pay for your arrogance." Double-knife sneer in the heart of the world, but also looked at Hansen''s message.


    Hansen��s id is ��a small soldier on the battleship�� because he thinks that if he can work on a warship that has been in service, even if he is willing to be a soldier, he will use such an id.


    However, this id fell in the eyes of others and thought he was a soldier who was serving on the battleship.


    The double-knife tyrants also regarded Hansen as a soldier on the battleship. He thought to himself: "Four wins and more than a thousand defeats, such a weak chicken soldier would dare to look down on people, and let you know how powerful it will be."


    The double-knife is very confident about his own knife, but he can''t say anything else, but he has been immersed for a long time, and he has been practicing since he was a child.


    Although he has only just been promoted to the evolutionary person for a long time, but this hand knife method is definitely not inferior to many evolvers, the double-knife method of flying the tyrants, even in the disciples of the Ares Budokan, can be practiced There are not many, and the double-knife can be regarded as the leader in the same rank.

 Chapter 297： Countercurrent thirteen

    At the end of the countdown, Hansen and the double-knife world entered the battlefield together. The double-knife smashed his lips and stared at Hansen. His heart secretly sneered: "If I can''t even win such a rookie, this flying squad The double knives of the flow are also considered white."


    Double-handedly, the world holds a handle with a machete, the right hand is the right hand, and the left hand is the back grip. This is the unique grip method of the flying tyrant double-knife. The skill is completely different from the ordinary double-knife flow. On the contrary, it is overwhelming and unpredictable.


    Do not say a word, the double-knife tyrants directly rushed to Hansen in the past, and its speed is fast.


    Hansen was curious to see the double-knife in the world. His method of holding the knife was a bit strange. Hansen was the first to see someone holding the knife.


    Hansen doesn''t understand such skills. Naturally, it is impossible to hold a knife like him, or to hold a machete in a normal way. For the double-knives technique, Hansen is also very proficient. He learned the rhythm of the doubles. Knife is not inferior to any s-level knife.


    However, Hansen is not fighting to win. He just wants to know more about the use of different styles in order to improve his level of Senro.


    Therefore, Hansen''s shot is not fatal, just to see more of the other''s knife and force and other skills.


    The knife-knife of the double-knife tyrants is fast and embarrassing, and the one-for-one and the reverse are repeated, which makes it impossible to prevent it. Soon, Hansen��s suppression is somewhat precarious.


    Hansen is not shocked, but the physical quality of the other party is not much stronger than him. It should be around twenty-five or so, stronger than him, but strong and limited, but this knife is amazing, it is Han. Sen most hopes to meet opponents.


    If the opponent''s physical fitness is too strong, like those of the thirty or forty evolutionary, Han Sen defeated too fast, can learn a limited amount of things, and it is difficult to force their true strength.


    This is the best in the world like the double-knife, the physical quality is stronger than Hansen, and the knife method is extremely powerful. It is Hansen��s favorite opponent.


    Hansen played a 12-point spirit and played against the double-handed world with his own scythe. Although the double-handed world dominated the world, it never really caused fatal damage to Hansen.


    The double-knife is more and more shocked. The soldier on this battleship is obviously not as good as him. The knife method is not very strict, but it is very weird. It is even more bizarre than the double-knives of his flying tyrants.


    Every knife of the other side, even every position, is rushing to the point where the double-knife is very uncomfortable in the world. Every time, when his old power will be exhausted, the two-knife will be able to cope with it. Very awkward.


    Yes, it is awkward, the opponent''s every move will make the double-knife squad feel awkward and uncomfortable, there is a strong feeling that can not be made.


    Obviously, the strength is stronger than the other side, and the knife method is more exquisite than the other side, but he just can''t win the opponent. Although it seems to take the initiative, he is actually very uncomfortable.


    "What is this ghost knife?" Now the world has not thought that Han Sen chose to double-knife for ridiculing him, but Hansen as a real knife master.


    And this is only the beginning, the double-knife is more and more shocked, the other party''s physical quality is not as good as him, the strength and speed are worse, but the knife method is really different, there is a more and more brave posture, the double-knife is in the world anyway. It is difficult to really defeat him.


    "You can''t go on like this anymore, otherwise you really have to lose. I didn''t expect the people in the gladiator community to be so strong. The four-winners have such a terrible knife. It seems that I can only come up with all my strength. "The double-knife squad has some horror in the heart, and dare not have any reservations. The right-hand knife is also the same as the left hand.


    The technology of flying tyrants and double-knife has the most difficult to learn counter-current thirteen kills, the double-knife backhand killer stunts, the number of people who can be trained is few, and there are few who are qualified to learn this counter-current thirteen kills. One of the secrets of the Ares Budokan.


    The main reason why the double-knife is able to learn the counter-current thirteen killings is that his father is the owner of a branch of the Ares Budokan.


    When the counter-current thirteen kills, Hansen suddenly falls into a huge crisis. The double-handed scimitar in the world of double-knife is one knife and one knife. The knife is faster than the knife, the knife is more than one knife, and the sword is different. Generally unbelievable.


    Hansen even blocked seven knives, but the eighth knife could not stop it anyway. Stepping out, he managed to escape the eighth knife, but the ninth knife had already arrived in front of Hansen, and he even left a body on his body. Long marks.


    However, because it is a virtual body, there is no scene of blood splashing, but the system begins to remind Hansen that the body damage value has reached 27%. If the damage value reaches 100, it will be directly popped up. Become the loser of the battle.


    Unless it is like a dagger, a kind of injury such as a heart, you must wait until the damage value reaches 100 to end the game.


    If it is in the actual battle, I don��t know how many times I have died.


    Hansen was not shocked and rejoicing, and his eyes burst into a glimmer of light. He saw that another knife in the world had already reached his body, and suddenly he stepped forward.


    A pair of scimitars in the world of the double-handed knives, if the ghosts are fangs, the ghosts are not invincible, leaving a trace of scars on Hansen��s body.


    However, the double-knife is not happy because it hurts Hansen, but the uncomfortable feeling still exists. Every knife hurts Hansen, but every knife is so bad that it can not hurt. His key points.


    Seeing the counter-current thirteen kills have been finished, although Hansen''s body left a lot of wounds, but Hansen''s damage has only reached more than 70%, there is still a distance from the system kicked out.


    "Damn, if it is in reality, even if he can avoid the key, so many injuries, even if it is only bleeding, it should be able to let him lose the fighting power." Double-knife screams helplessly in the world.


    This is why Hansen chose to practice in the arena. He will not lose his combat power because of injury. He also needs to recover from injury and can continue to fight again. It is better to accumulate combat experience.


    "Thirteen swords can''t kill you, then come again." The double-knife is secretly self-defeating in the heart of the world. The only thing left is less than 30% of the damage value. He will come back again and again, and he should be able to directly Kick the other party out.


    I thought in my heart, the double-knife has already slammed the machete again in the backhand, and once again used the secret technique of the flying tyrants to counter the thirteen kills.


    Hansen��s eyes did not have a trace of fear and panic. His eyes seemed to be like a well-being. It seemed to reflect the reflection. The double-handed world��s every move has already fallen into his eyes.

 Chapter 298： Slip

    Double-knife has once again used the counter-current thirteen kills, and wants to kick out Hansen directly, but soon the double-knife is in the world, and things are not as he imagined.


    Although the degree and strength of the other party did not participate, but the double-knife dominates the world, it is obviously more difficult to find the other side.


    The last time the ninth knife had already hit Hansen, but this time the tenth knife of the double-knife world barely left a shallow scar on Han Sen.


    The three knives in the back did not have the same damage value as Hansen. Just after the thirteen knives were finished, Hansen��s damage value was still eighty-nine percent, leaving 10 percent. First, it is much less than expected in the world.


    The double-knife is really amazed in the world, and some dare not know how to use it for the second time, even worse than the first time.


    However, the double-knife tyrants have already killed the red eyes at this time, and they don��t care much. They just want to hurry up Hansen. The last eleventh damage value, how about it, a set of counter-current thirteen kills is enough. It is.


    However, when the second knife was used for the third time in the world, Hansen had already blocked the eleven knives. Only the last two knives injured Hansen, and only lost six points of damage. .


    Although Hansen��s operation value has been removed by 95 points, only the last five points are left. However, when the double-knife tyrants used the counter-current thirteen knives again, they were shocked, and his counter-current thirteen knives. Hansen has not been injured, Hansen��s double-handed knife has blocked all the thirteen knives.


    Hansen''s eyes have become crescent-shaped, "Senro Vientiane" contains too many basic skills, although not advanced, but advanced skills, although they are also derived from the basic skills.


    He had been fighting with the double-knife in the world for so long. He has already understood the power skills and the way of transporting the double-knife of the double-knife in the world. Then he saw the counter-current thirteen. It is even more exciting.


    This time, the matchup can be said to be Hansen��s most exciting game in the past six months. Because the opponents I met before, most of the physical qualities are much stronger than him. The gap between the ten physical qualities is very scary at this stage. .


    Most of Hansen��s previous encounters were people with more than 30 points of quality. Most of them were ten times stronger than him. Although he could learn something, he was limited.


    This time I met the double-knife tyrants of the world, but it made him feel comfortable and happy, and the way of flying the tyrannical power to make the knife is also what his body can do.


    The flying knife method is very unique. The backhand gripping knife pays attention to a "slip" word. This kind of sliding hard way makes the flying knife''s knife method very smooth, almost catching people. To the middle of the junction.


    In particular, the counter-current thirteen kills, this is the characteristic of this "slip" to the limit, the thirteen knives are like the same knife, as if the big river can not stop, the thirteen knives are like a knife, once the knife is in the middle, the knife behind it More unstoppable, the remaining knives are bound to be all.


    There is also the skill of this "sliding" character in "Sen Luo Wan Xiang". Han Sen has also practiced. However, he did not specifically understand how the "sliding" character is accurate in the past, and it is not too deep. Comprehension.


    However, now that I saw the counter-current thirteen kills in the world, Han Sen finally understood what is the "slip" word power. It turns out that it is really "slip".


    Han Sen is happy to watch here. The double-knife is the blood of both eyes, and the eyes are about to come out.


    Seeing Han Sen, there are only five points of damage left, but he can''t cut Hansen any more, even if he is the strongest counter-current thirteen, it has been used back and forth for more than a dozen times, but However, he was unable to drop Hansen��s damage value.


    While he was violent and troubled in the world, he suddenly saw the soldier on the battleship. After he slashed his knife and forced him back, he even turned the machete in his hands up slightly, and held the handle with both hands. The knife is the same as the world.


    The double-knife tyrants saw him holding the knife so much, and suddenly he couldn''t help but wonder what he wanted to do, but the next thing, the face of the double-knife tyrants became difficult to read.


    Because Hansen��s backhand gripped the knife and slipped over, the knife looked like his first knife against the thirteenth knife.


    The double-knife has killed Hansen��s heart. If he had previously thought that Hansen was a knife master, it was not because he used a double knife. Hansen chose the same double knife, not in Insult him.


    So now the double-knife is almost certain that the soldier on this battleship is absolutely insulting him.


    If it is just the same knife as his choice, now he still learns to hold the knife like him. He also used his imitation of the counter-current thirteen killing. Isn��t this a shame?


    The double-handed tyrants almost all of the lungs are about to blow up, but at the same time there are some behaviors that despise the opponent.


    It��s so easy to imitate the thirteenth killing. He has practiced his knife since he was a child. The 10-year-old father has already taught him the basic knife of the flying tyrants. When he entered the refuge world after he was 16 years old, he got the genetic improvement. The quality has reached the cultivation requirement of using the counter-current thirteen killings before it can begin to cultivate the counter-current thirteen killings.


    With the foundation of the previous flying tyrants, it took more than a month for the double-knife to learn the counter-current thirteen kills. The other party actually only looked at the dozens of times and wanted to imitate his knife. It seems that it is simply looking for a dead end.


    The double-handed force forced him to calm down. He knew that this was his great opportunity. The counter-current thirteen killing was definitely not so easy to imitate. The other party wanted to humiliate him, but he also gave him a chance.


    With his understanding of the counter-current thirteen killings, when the opponent uses the counter-current thirteen kills, he can take the opportunity to solve the other party as long as he makes a mistake.


    Now the soldier on the battleship has only five damages left. He only needs to catch one of the other''s mistakes.


    "I will see how you die." The double-knife slammed his anger in the world, staring at Hansen''s every move, waiting for him to make a mistake and he ended up with a knife.


    It��s a pity that the double-knife is not expected in the world. Although Hansen has not practiced the counter-current thirteen killings, but this ��sliding�� character is strong, he has practiced it with his heart, but he has not succeeded in it. He has not been able to really get started. grasp.


    Now I have seen the double-knife tyrants and the quintessence of the counter-current thirteen killings. I have already realized the essence of it. With his original knife method, it is not difficult to use the counter-current thirteen. 8

 Chapter 299： Troublesome guy

    In a private hologram, Huang Yulei looked a little sluggish and came out. He could hardly believe what he had encountered in the past hour or so.


    A guy who began to be completely suppressed by him, in just an hour, not only defeated him, but also imitated his best counter-current thirteen killing and defeated him. He was shocked and unable to speak at this time, even dare not even dare Believe in this fact.


    "Impossible...how is this possible... no matter how good the talent is, the counter-current thirteen kills are not only able to be practiced in just over an hour, especially the application of the sliding word, which requires hard training to learn. Huang Yulei suddenly moved in the heart, thinking of a possibility, his face changed more ugly.


    "That guy must have been going against the thirteen killings. It was just from the beginning that I was going to humiliate me. I would deliberately pretend that it would be like that. It must be true. Otherwise, how could he only watch it more than a dozen times? It is impossible to learn to counter-flow thirteen kills." Huang Yulei��s heart is filled with irresistible anger. If it is just a simple defeat, it doesn��t matter, but now he feels that he is being calculated by such a mind, but how is it? I can''t swallow this breath.


    However, Huang Yulei is very clear that he is not the opponent of the "small soldier on the battleship". The opponent''s counter-current thirteen killing is even more strange than him. He has no confidence in fighting the other side.


    However, this tone of Huang Yulei can not swallow it, think about it, Huang Yulei eyeballs turn, pick up the communicator dialed a number.


    Not long after, the communicator was connected, and a red-haired young man with a similar age to Huang Yulei appeared in the holographic image.


    The young man said with a smile: "Yu Lei, your kid has been promoted to the evolutionary, why not come out and celebrate with the brothers?"


    "Bamboo brother, what we celebrate, we will say later, is the big sister there?" Huang Yulei asked with some guilty conscience.


    "The big sister went to the Queen to perform, and I will come back at night. Do you have something for her?" Xu Zhu looked at Huang Yulei in amazement. This guy is usually afraid of big sister. Seeing the big sister is like a mouse seeing a cat. How? Today I took the initiative to ask the big sister.


    "Nothing." Huang Yulei quickly said, and he secretly breathed a sigh of relief, then said to Xu Zhu: "Bamboo brother, I am on the corner today."


    "I just can''t wait for the evolutionary to be promoted? Why, was it abused?" Xu Zhu said with a smile, Huang Yulei has just been promoted to the evolutionary person not long after, the physical fitness has not come up, it is normal to be abused in the arena. thing.


    Huang Yulei��s face was red, and he was so embarrassed that he didn��t want to tell others, but the soldier on the battleship was too arrogant. He couldn��t swallow this breath and wanted to find Xu Zhu��s upper battlefield to help him teach. I learned the soldier on the battleship, so although I felt a little shameful, I still told the story to Xu Zhu.


    After Xu Zhu finished listening, he did not believe Huang Yulei at all. He smiled and said: "Yu Lei, I want my brother to help you out. You can learn to fight against the thirteen kills in an hour, and you can beat you with the counter-current thirteen kills. How is this kind of thing possible?"


    "So I was angry. The man would have been going back to the thirteen killings. It was obviously in order to make me ugly, and I would deliberately pretend not to look like it. He was so humiliating me, I couldn��t swallow this breath. Ah." Huang Yulei thought of this matter, could not help but say something angry.


    "This is very likely. Since it will counter the thirteen killings, it is very likely that we are the people of our God of War Budokan, but there are so many branches in the Ares Budokan, you don��t know the person, and it��s hard to find out who he is. Who, I want to come to someone who has been offended in the martial arts hall before, will others deliberately do this for you?" Xu Zhu Shen said.


    "Bamboo brother, I have just been promoted to the evolutionary. Who can I offend? Besides, even if I offend people, I have not offended anyone who will be counter-current to the thirteen knives." Huang Yulei said and said: "Bamboo brother Come on the battlefield soon. If you go back to the arena, it would not be easy to find him."


    "I am still outside, you always have to wait for me to find a place with holograms? You can''t play the arena with the communicator." Xu Zhu said.


    "Then you hurry." Huang Yulei is very worried in the heart, for fear that the soldier on the battleship will go offline.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, Xu Zhu finally found a holographic service station on the gladiatorial field. Huang Yulei quickly told Han Xu''s id to Xu Zhu and asked Xu Zhu to challenge him.


    Xu Zhu directly challenged the soldier on the battleship, but soon the system''s prompt tone has already sounded: "The other party has left the community of the arena."


    Huang Yulei suddenly said depressed: "Bamboo brother, I said let you hurry up, you come so late, people have gone."


    "No hurry, don''t you say that he lost four wins and a thousand? It should be a regular game in the arena, and you will definitely meet it later." Xu Zhu said with a smile.


    Huang Yulei has no other way, and it can only be like this.


    Hansen won Huang Yulei and left the arena. He was so anxious to leave because he wanted to teach Zhang Danfeng the knife that was counter-current.


    He promised to help Zhang Danfeng find a suitable knife method, but he gave Zhang Danfeng the s-class sacred card, but Zhang Danfeng refused to ask. He had previously taught the knives to Zhang Danfeng, but because of his personality and physical quality. Some are not quite right, so Zhang Danfeng can''t learn the essence of it.


    The sickle method is too strong for the flexibility of the body and the ability to grasp the rhythm, and Zhang Danfeng is taking the route of violent knife, and the law of sickle is not normal.


    This set of counter-current thirteen kills may be suitable for Zhang Danfeng, Han Sen is so anxious to leave the arena, is to want to teach this set of counter-current thirteen to Zhang Danfeng, let him practice and try.


    Zhang Danfeng��s number was dialed, just as Zhang Danfeng did not enter the shelter world. After Hansen showed him the counter-current thirteen demonstrations, Zhang Danfeng liked it so much, even praised the knife method, and was very excited to let Han Sen put the countercurrent ten. The three killing techniques were taught to him.


    By the time Hansen had finished teaching the counter-current thirteen knives, it was already midnight, and Han Sen was preparing to sleep, but the communicator rang.


    Han Sen glanced at the communicator, Yang Yangli''s number. After the connection, Yang Manli''s figure appeared in the holographic image.


    "The above gave us a very troublesome guy in the team. They are all bad gamblers. They can only turn in." Yang Manli said faintly.


    Hansen frowned slightly and asked: "You can''t do it?"


    "After more than a month, I should be promoted to the second sanctuary. Some things should be done by myself." Yang Manli��s eyes narrowed slightly.


    She seldom lie, there will be such a small movement when lying, Yang Manli turned over to Hansen, it is because she really can''t make the troublesome guy. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 300： Can you?

    "Who?" Hansen had already noticed Yang Manli''s little trick early on, but he didn''t mean to disassemble it.


    "Yang Zunkun, the grandson of the semi-god member of the House of Lords, Yang Xiuwen." Yang Manli directly said the situation of Yang Zikun and Han Sen.


    Ten days ago, Yang Zikun entered the shelter in adulthood. He was randomly assigned to the steel armor shelter. Then the steel armor team received the above order to help the Yang Zikun as much as possible and protect his safety.


    Yang Zikun was born in the famous door. His own cultivation and quality are good, but the 16-year-old hairy boy is born so noble, and he is outstanding when he was young. Although he looks very humble and courteous, but what he decided, It is also difficult for others to change his mind.


    Yang Zikun is obviously too confident about himself, or likes to challenge the difficulty. Just a few days after he came to the shelter, he has already thought about challenging the mutant creatures. The bad gamblers have been with them for a few days. Was scared to death by Yang Zikun.


    Yang Manli also tried to convince Yang Zikun to let him step by step, not too radical, but it was completely useless for Yang Zikun.


    "Only the challenge between life and death will have a deep understanding. The martial arts realized from the limit is the true meaning of martial arts..." Yang Manli did not know where Yang Zikun heard these words, but she is true. No ability to convince Yang Zikun.


    Without the above order, Yang Manli was lazy to manage him, but now he has to find a way to convince Yang Zikun, otherwise he will die, and the squad will not be able to follow the punishment.


    "Give it to me, I will go see the Yang Zikun tomorrow morning." Han Sen smiled and hanged the communicator.


    Early the next morning, Han Sen entered the steel armor shelter. The day was not bright. He actually saw Yang Zikun, who actually practiced darts in the early morning.


    Yang Manli introduced Han Sen to Yang Zikun. Yang Zikun is very self-cultivating, and he is very confident in the sun. It is easy to recruit a big child. At least in Hansen��s opinion, this is only a child.


    "Captain Han, if you can, I hope that you can arrange for people to take me to the dark swamp." Yang Zikun is very polite, but he can''t help but frown.


    Not to mention Yang Zikun, a person who has just entered the shelter for ten days, even if the person with the mutated gene is full, there are not many who dare to go to the dark swamp. It is even less to go back.


    Yang Manli frowned slightly, and she wanted to open her mouth to discourage Yang Zikun, but Hansen waved her hand to stop it.


    "Yang Shao, why do you want to go to the dark swamp?" Han Sen smiled and looked at Yang Zikun.


    "The dark swamp poisonous insects are infested, it is suitable for me to practice darts." Yang Zikun patted his own darts bag, which has two rows of darts, a high-grade goods with a very high content of z steel.


    "It turns out that going to the dark swamp to practice darts is really a good choice, but I can see that your darts technology is not very good, and you can''t reach the level of dark marsh. Go to the green grass forest and take the copper teeth. Practice your hand," Hansen said casually.


    "You haven''t seen my dart technology yet. How do you know that I can''t?" Yang Zikun frowned slightly, apparently dissatisfied with Hansen''s arbitrariness.


    "It should be said that it is a dartsman''s intuition." Hansen said with a smile.


    "You are also practicing darts?" Yang Zikun looked at Han Sen. It seems that he is very suspicious of this. Han Sen has not even a dart bag. It doesn''t look like a person practicing darts.


    Hansen did not answer Yang Zikun and smiled and said: "Let''s do it, I will point you to a target. If you shoot, I will let you take you to the dark swamp. If you can''t shoot, you will listen to me later. how about it?"


    "Yes, but the target must be within 20 meters." Yang Zikun is obviously confident in his own darts.


    "You can get as close as you can." Han Sen said that he brought the suspicious Yang Zikun to the shooting range used by the Shenshen group, which has many targets.


    Hansen walked into the shooting range, pulled an archery target from the ground, hugged it to the front of another archery target, and then inserted the previous target into the front of the other target 30 centimeters.


    The target is round and has a diameter of about sixty or seventy centimeters. Now the two targets are inserted in a line by Hansen. From the front, the target behind is not visible.


    Don''t say that Yang Zikun doesn''t know what Hansen means. Yang Manli and other members of the attacking group who are onlookers are also looking at Hansen who is looking back. I don''t know what he wants to do.


    "Can such a distance be able to hit the red heart?" Hansen went to Yang Zikun and pointed to the arrow target he was inserted in.


    "Of course no problem." Yang Zikun looked at Han Sen and replied.


    "I am talking about the red heart behind the target. Can you get here when you stand here?" Hansen said again.


    Yang Zikun frowned and looked at Han Sen. "Han Captain, are you not deliberately embarrassing me? The distance between the two arches is so close, even with the arc dart, it is impossible to hit the target behind. Red heart."


    "If I can say that I can fight it?" Han Sen smiled and looked at Yang Zikun.


    "Captain Han, you don''t want to wear the target in front of you? If that''s the case, I can do the same." Yang Zikun said with a grin.


    "If I hit the front of the target, I will lose." Han Sen said faintly.


    "Well, if you can stand here and don''t touch the archery target in front, hit the red heart of the back archery target, I will listen to you if you say anything." Yang Zikun thought carefully for a while, then he looked at Hansen slowly. .


    "I thought it was very thoughtful." Hansen smiled and turned to the direction of the target and pointed to himself: "Can I stand here?"


    "Yes." Yang Zikun looked at Han Sen puzzled.


    The man''s self-confidence made him a little shaken, but no matter what Yang Zikun thought, Hansen couldn''t hit the target behind him. The distance between the two archery targets was too close, even if he could play the arc dart, at most Can hit the edge of the rear target about ten centimeters, far from the little red heart, Yang Zikun can not think of any way, can hit the back of the red heart.


    He doesn''t believe that Hansen can do it, but looking at Hansen''s steadfastness, but it makes him somewhat suspicious and curious. He wants to know what the man wants to do, or what trick the man wants to use. .


    However, Hansen did not even think about what tricks to use. It is not worthwhile for him to deal with such a child.


    Hansen touched a ghost flame dart made by Z Steel and hit the target with it. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 301： Recurrence of different living nests

    I saw that the ghost flame darts drawn a beautiful arc and flew toward the target.


    Yang Zikun couldn''t help but look up slightly. This kind of curved dart method can also be played out, but it is impossible to hit the red heart of the back target with such a dart.


    The distance between the two archery targets is too close, and the arc of the dart does not bend too much into it, and it will directly hit the target.


    While Yang Zikun was thinking about it, the dart had already flown to the first target. Just then, I saw the strange rotation of the dart, which drastically changed the direction and surprised the first one. The target, nailed to the second target.


    Everyone is stunned by the sights, unless they are smart remotes, they have not seen anyone who can make such a strange dart with their hands.


    Yang Zikun was also shocked by the face, but because the front target was blocked, no one could see where the dart hit the back of the target. Yang Zikun said nothing, and he ran to the front of the target. The front arch target pushes to one side, revealing the arch target behind.


    Everyone sucked in a cold air, and the z-steel ghost flame darts were inserted in the red heart. How to look at the center of the center, even the slightest deviation.


    Yang Zikun was shocked in his heart. He quickly reached out and pulled the ghost flame darts out of the bull''s-eye. He carefully watched it in the palm of his hand.


    This is a pure z steel alloy dart, which is extremely delicate, but there is no special design inside. It is obvious that Hansen��s strange trick is based on the strange shape and special technique of this dart. What comes out is the real real effort.


    Yang Zikun returned to Hansen with a ghost flame dart, and looked at Hansen with a complex look: "The captain of Han��s hand and the design of this butterfly dart I served, what do you say, I will Listen to you."


    Han Sen smiled slightly: "It seems that you are not completely dressed. I feel that I am using this butterfly dart. It doesn''t matter. I will give you this dart. You will practice slowly. When can you do the same? To the extent, I can still take you to the dark swamp."


    Yang Zikun suddenly brightened his eyes: "Does the captain of Han say really?"


    "I am Hansen like someone who doesn''t talk?" Hansen smiled.


    "Well, Captain Han, you can rest assured that within a month, I will do the same as you." Yang Zikun said with confidence.


    "I sincerely hope that you can succeed." Han Sen looked at Yang Zikun''s confident appearance, but his heart was a smile: "This kid thought that I was playing with the ghost flame darts, but it was only one. The younger half, the ghost flame darts and the arc darts are both important reasons, but the real ability to make such a strange dart is the force I have learned from the "Spiral Gun Method" and "Da Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon". The combination of Yang and Yang, you can''t say that you haven''t practiced that kind of strength. Even if you practice, it is not a matter of time to achieve this status."


    However, Yang Zikun''s face is full of confidence, Hansen does not dial his cold water, young people are willing to delve into it is a good thing, and this can also save the squad a lot of things.


    He stayed in the shelter for a while, and naturally someone would prepare him for high-level genetic flesh and blood. When his gene was completed, even if he went to the dark swamp, the risk would be very low.


    "Han Captain, I don''t think you have such a powerful hand-draft method." Yang Manli walked to Hansen''s side, and she unexpectedly praised Hansen.


    Hansen was surprised to look at Yang Manli: "I didn''t get it wrong, are you complimenting me?"


    Yang Manli suddenly became a red face, but immediately resumed normal: "I have applied for a separation from the higher class, and will soon be promoted to the evolutionary to leave the shelter of the First God, which will recently appoint a new vice captain."


    "Thank you for your care in the past two years." Hansen said sincerely that most of the squad''s work was done by Yang Manli, especially in the year and a half outside, Yang Manli did all the work, this Han Sen is still very grateful to her.


    "The shelter of the first **** is not worth the delay too much time, your stage should not be here." Yang Manli seriously said a word to Han Sen, and then turned and left.


    Han Sen knows that this sentence is simple, but it represents Yang Manli''s recognition of him.


    Hansen sighed in his heart: "This is really not my stage, but there is something I can''t get it. Before that, I will never leave."


    Looking at one of the former enemies, friends, opponents, comrades-in-arms, and lover, they gradually became evolutionists. They entered the world of the second god''s sanctuary, but Hansen did not feel that he was slower than others.


    The reason why people will kneel down is because only then can they jump higher.


    As long as they can get the super-god''s full-fledged evolutionary, Hansen is promoted to the second god''s sanctuary, and definitely runs farther than they can.


    Because the vision is not the same as the goal, it determines that the person''s end point is different. Hansen''s end point is where they can''t see it.


    Yang Manli��s sentence is not right, because of the limitations she knows, so it is difficult to understand what Hansen��s real stage is.


    In the first half of the year after he came back, Hansen has been working hard to practice. Unless there is a chance to hunt down the blood creatures, he is lazy to hunt other alien creatures. Most of the time is spent practicing the ancient curse and Above the "Sen Luo Wan Xiang".


    Even so, just participating in the killing of other blood creatures discovered by other people, Hansen''s gene of the gods increased by seven points, reaching an astonishing 73 points, and the path of blood from the hundred points is very close.


    However, this is not Hansen��s end point. The super-god gene is still 19 points. It has been half a year since Hansen��s feeding of the little cloud beast has already become a blood creature three months ago, and it is still evolving. Han Sen looks at its growth every day. It is estimated that it will take half a year, that is, it takes a total of one year. This little cloud beast can become a super **** creature.


    One year is a bit too long for Han Sen. He can''t wait for more than a decade to promote the evolutionist, so Hansen''s mind to hunt the super **** creature is even stronger.


    Only now that the third curse of "The Ancient Curse" has not yet been completed, "Sen Luo Wan Xiang" is slowly being completed. It will take some time for him to be sure to fight with the super **** creature.


    Han Sen is preparing to go back to the school''s holographic hall and go to the arena to continue practicing "Sen Luo Wan Xiang", but he has heard an amazing news.


    Someone found a new exposed nest in the nearby mountains.

 Chapter 302： Foreign body blocking

    Hansen was greatly surprised when he heard the news. There are different creatures, and maybe there is a chance to get the super-soul soul, which is really important for Hansen.


    Hansen asked what was going on, and the heart was even more pleasantly surprised.


    It is the newly discovered nest of the new creatures that the people of the Tianzi group first discovered. However, after the gods and several monks have successively promoted to the sanctuary of the second god, the emperor��s group has long since passed away. One of the three major forces of the regiment is a second-rate gang.


    Now the three strongest forces in the steel armor are the steel armor, the disciple of the gods and the fist group.


    The steel armor group has the support of the squad, and with the absorption of many random cadets, the force is still the strongest in the steel armor shelter.


    The disciples of God are the source of Shao Shao and Qing Shao, and they have absorbed a lot of masters. Now they are second only to the steel armor.


    Several people in the fist group were promoted to the second **** sanctuary in two years. Only one little finger left in the original old man still presided over the overall situation in the fist group. Later, he absorbed some strong people and the strength remained. The third rank, but not comparable to the previous one, can only barely enter the top three.


    The people of the Tianzi group first discovered the nest of different creatures, but after they entered, not only did they not be able to get the benefits, but they suffered heavy casualties.


    According to the person who escaped from the Tianzi group, there are thousands of different creatures in the nest of the alien creatures, and there are also blood creatures. After they entered, it took a long time to bring out a lot of different creatures, and the result was almost inside. completely annihilated.


    After receiving the news, Yang Manli organized a steel armored man to go to the nest of the alien creature. Hansen also called the gambling ghost and other two members who were still in the steel armor shelter.


    The current squad, in addition to Hansen and the rotten gambler, are also newcomers, and most of the old people have entered the sanctuary of the Second God.


    When Hansen arrived at the place, Yuan Shaoqing��s people and little thumbs had already rushed over, and a group of people were crowded outside the lotus floor, but no one was advanced.


    Seeing Hansen coming over, Yuan Shao and Qing Shao smiled and said hello, and the little finger came over and Hansen said hello.


    "Sen Ge, Yang head, little finger, we are so many people are stuck here, it is not a matter of how we come to a gentleman to agree?" Yuan Shaoxiao looked at a few people said.


    "How is a gentleman''s appointment?" asked the little finger interface. Now the fist group is weak, and he is the least likely to face conflict.


    The source thought less and said: "We will draw lots to decide which way to go into the nest of the alien creatures. How about luck?"


    "Okay, I agree." The little finger agreed.


    After Yang Manli and several team leaders of the Steel Group, they agreed to the proposal of Yuan Shao. After all, the entrance of the alien nest is too small. Even if the steel armor is now big, it is really blocked by people. I am afraid It''s hard to do.


    "Since everyone agrees, then do it." The eyes of everyone fell on Hansen, Hansen shrugged his shoulders and said.


    When he came, he had already inquired about the survivors of those days. The alien creatures of this alien nest are many, and advanced is not necessarily a good thing.


    Everyone has no objection, and the source has proposed that Hansen get a sign to let everyone smoke. Hansen��s identity, they all know that Hansen will not be afraid.


    Hansen is the person who signed the contract. He can only draw it himself. After the result, the three of them took the sign. Hansen��s depressed discovery left him the last one, which means he must wait for the other three teams. People can go in after they have been in a nest of alien creatures.


    However, it is Hansen��s own sign, and he is no wonder that he can only complain that he is not lucky.


    The first sign was the little finger, which made him very surprised. After thinking about it, it is only a matter of step by step. It is only a matter of time to eliminate the aliens inside. As long as there is enough supply, it is not difficult to break the nest.


    Yuan Shao and Qing Shao are obviously very disappointed, but they can only watch the little thumb bring people to the nest of different creatures.


    Originally, Hansen thought that the little finger should come out at least for a few hours, but it took less than half an hour. The little finger came out again, and looked at some wolverines. There are still a few people missing.


    A few people are a little surprised to see the little thumbs them, but Qing Shao is straightforward: "Little thumbs, what is going on here?"


    The little finger suddenly shouted: "The turtles and grandsons of the group of the gods are really harmful. They have not known how many different creatures, a nest of mutant creatures and **** blood creatures have blocked the entrance. We can only rush at one time. Going out alone, I can''t resist the siege of so many mutant creatures and blood creatures, I can only retreat, but this time I was miserable."


    "Is it blocked by alien creatures? Let''s go down and see." Source is less, but I don''t really believe how powerful the aliens are, and even those who block them can''t kill.


    Not long after the source and the younger people took it down, they were faster than the little ones, and they came out again, but their situation was much better than the little ones. Basically, no one was injured, and there were no fewer people.


    "The son of the genius of the Tianzi group is really harmless. Then a large group of mutant creatures and blood-blooded creatures block the entrance, and there are still some unknown creatures behind them. So small exports, ghosts can��t rush. !" Qing Shao came up and couldn''t help but mutter a few words.


    Seeing the source less, they even gave up entering the nest of alien creatures. Yang Manli was slightly surprised. She selected a few smart and powerful people to go down with her.


    The result is similar. Yang Manli also gave up the plan to enter the nest of alien creatures. The alien creatures inside are too much and too fierce to go through.


    If you can get in at the beginning, and slowly clean up the alien creatures in the nests of different creatures, there are still opportunities, but this is blocked by thousands of different creatures, and you will be caught in the group, who can''t stand in front.


    Several people''s eyes are on Hansen, Hansen is the least, and Hansen himself has four people.


    "Let''s go down and see." Hansen smiled and said to the rotten gambler.


    The rotten gambler and the other two players responded and followed Hansen into the nest of the alien creature.


    After passing through the winding stone road, several people soon reached the broken polycrystalline wall position. At this time, the exit was blocked by several sides of the z-steel shield, but those thick z-steel shields were already The severe deformation of the cockroach seems shocking.


    Through the gap, you can see that there are groups of alien creatures that are huddled outside. Many of the creature''s claws are coming in from the gap of the shield. Seeing Hansen and several of them, the aliens near the shield are all sent out. Weird howling, desperately hitting the shield.


    Seeing that the z-steel shields that overlapped were more deformed, they seemed to be shattering.

 Chapter 303： massacre

    "It''s no wonder that Yuan Shao and Yang Captain did not dare to go in, and this god''s **** can''t go on." The rotten gambler behind looked at the situation and took a breath.


    The black pressure inside is full of mutant creatures, and I don��t know how many.


    "The people of the Tianzi group are really guilty." Two new players Zheng Chi and Zhou Qingyu are also a horrified color.


    "Old Korea, we still go back, there is no way to rush in now, can only wait for the aliens inside to rush out, kill some strange creatures before they have a chance to rush in." The rotten gambler said.


    "Like this, you should go back first, I will go in and see." Hansen thought about it.


    Zhou Qingyu and Zheng Chi suddenly widened their eyes: "Korean team, this is too dangerous."


    Hansen smiled and said: "Now it is dangerous, but there is a chance to get the eggs of different creatures. When the aliens here rush out, so many people are staring at the eggs of the aliens inside, then it may not be round We are. You first go back to the hole, I will go in and see if I can''t come out later."


    "Old Han, let me go with you? This is too dangerous." The rotten gambler bit his teeth and said.


    "No, I can do it myself. There are too many different creatures in the world. It is not good for people. I will break the eggs of different creatures and come out." Hansen said that he has summoned the ghost of the gods. On the body, the hand also clenched the silver-edged three-edged fork.


    Seeing Hansen��s mind has been decided, the rotten gambler did not say anything, but he insisted on waiting for Hansen here, and by the way also kept the passage, lest Hansen��s retreat was blocked by those alien creatures.


    Hansen nodded, and the man walked toward the exit. Looking at the aliens who tried to hit the z-steel shield and wanted to rush over, Hansen directly cut off several z-bars with shields and lost the shield. Suddenly opened by fierce aliens.


    Hansen said nothing, and straightforwardly cut through the past, suddenly cut a big knife into the neck of a different creature that rushed in, and the blood was poured out like a spring.


    Hansen kicked on the head of the alien creature, kicked it out and slammed it into the back of the alien creature, revealing a small space, and Hansen took the opportunity to drill in.


    "He has no problem with the Korean team?" Zhou Qingyu swallowed and said that there are too many foreign creatures outside. Even if there is a blood-stained armor, it is inevitable that there will be negligence.


    "Do not worry, old Han is very stable, will not do things that are not sure, he will be able to do it when he dares to go." The rotten gambler and Hansen have the longest time, and Han Sen also knows best.


    If the rotten gambler is not promoted to the evolutionary full of God''s genes, he has already been promoted to the second sanctuary.


    It��s just that the bad gambler said this today, but it��s not very emboldened. The alien creatures inside are really too much too embarrassing. Only the rotten gamblers see no less than 30 mutants and one god. Wu Ling beast, other unknowns, rotten gamblers do not know whether there are hidden mutant creatures inside, or there are other **** blood creatures inside.


    Zheng Chi looked at Han Sen in a **** creature surrounded by blood. Some people were shocked and said: "The Korean team is too risky this time. The situation inside is unknown. No one knows how different there is. Creatures, there are no other blood creatures, so it is too dangerous to go in."


    Between the words, Hansen has already entered the alien group. In the blink of an eye, he has been drowned in the alien group. He can''t see his shadow at all. He can only judge from the buzz of those different creatures. Hansen is still fighting.


    "Don''t lie, there are different creatures rushing over, holding the hole..." The rotten gambler shouted, and the knife slammed into a strange creature that rushed into the channel, and the blood suddenly splashed like flowers.


    It seems that the situation is extremely dangerous. For the current Hansen, it is like walking in a leisurely way. Everyone is at the mercy of the knife. The blood is like a flower. A strange creature falls on his silver-leaved blade. Under the fork, in addition to the splash of blood, there is nothing to touch him.


    The golden sand worm king was summoned by Hansen, and it seems to be a large tank of gold sand worms, which is a big tank, and it constantly devours the alien creatures killed by Hansen.


    Although the Golden Sandworm King has not yet become a battle, its shell is too hard, and the mutant creature can''t hurt it.


    Except that the mung bean-sized eye is weak, there is almost no weakness in the whole body. Unless the blood creature directly attacks it, no one can hurt it.


    The rotten gamblers started to have some pressure on the three, and there will be different creatures rushing to the channel, but gradually, they found that there are no different creatures rushing here.


    However, when they looked inside, they were surprised to open their mouths and saw the alien creatures that were killed everywhere, and a person who was already covered in blood was still killed in the blood of the different creatures.


    That crazy killing like a Shura figure, instantly imprinted in Zhou Qingyu and Zheng Chi''s mind, I believe I will never forget it in the future.


    They entered the team late, never seen Hansen personally, at most, before seeing Hansen using a strange dart.


    And when they entered the team, they also heard some rumors about Hansen. Many people said that Hansen relied on the position of the former captain Qin Lan, and he was able to become the captain by relying on the strength of the Qin family.


    Originally, they were not very convinced of Hansen. After all, they came to the squad for so long. Even the squad''s affairs were handled by Yang Manli. They even rarely see Hansen''s face.


    Until now, they have known how ridiculous those rumors are.


    If people like Hansen also need soft rice, they really want to be a soft meal.


    They have been in the steel shelter for so long, and have not seen a person who can kill a strange creature like Hansen, as if the ones he killed are not mutants, just a chicken.


    The crushing of all the killing, watching people are full of blood, hate not to play on their own to kill a big, so that their bodies are also full of blood, so that their skin also feel the burning blood.


    Suddenly, Zhou Qingyu saw that it was like a lion-like tiger. He had two heads and three tails. The Wuling beast, which was spread all over the steel feathers, rushed from behind to Hansen. It was about to hit Hansen��s back, two blood. The big mouth of the pot also gnawed at his head.


    "Korean team... small..." Zhou Qingyu and Zheng Chi couldn''t help but want to remind Hansen to be careful, but be careful that the two words have not been finished yet, and the open mouth is frozen there.


    Hansen��s body turned like electricity and reached out and grabbed a lion-like head. The silver-bladed three-edged fork crossed the light and cut the head directly. He threw it on the ground and then leaned toward it. Only the blood of the Wuling beast, who had been shackled, went.


    The **** Wuling beast turned and ran away in shock, but when he was shackled, his body was out of control, and when he walked up, he went down and ran away. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 304： Demon Sword

    Zhou Qingyu and Zheng Chi looked stunned. They had never seen someone killing blood creatures like killing chickens and slaughtering dogs. It is hard to imagine how terrible and powerful this is.


    "This is really terrible." Watching Han Sen kill the Wuling beast, Zhou Qingyu''s eyes are straight.


    The killings are still going on, and many different creatures are killed by Hansen one by one. It seems so easy and freehand, as if everything is just handy.


    However, this cloud-light movement, but the people watching it are boiling, almost can not help but rush out together.


    "This kid is getting more and more terrible." The rotten gambler leaned against the wall of the cave, lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, slowly spit it out, watching Hansen sighing with blood and killing.


    "Ghost brother, has the Korean team been so strong?" Zhou Qingyu couldn''t help but ask the rotten gambler.


    "How to say it, brother also taught him the knife before." The rotten gambler took another sip of smoke, spit out a circle of laps, and looked like a lonely expression.


    "Ghost brother, really fake?" Zhou Qingyu and Zheng Chi both looked at the bad gambling ghosts, it seems that some can''t believe it.


    "You didn''t see the old Han''s knives." I don''t know where to pull the knife out. It''s the ancestral secrets of my brother''s family. If you don''t look at the old Han talents, it''s a rare sight. How can I teach him the secrets of the family, and Lao Han has not lived up to my expectations..." The rotten gambler flicked, and Zhou Qingyu and Zheng Chi��s flickering were all looking at him.


    Even if the rotten gambler is killed, he will not tell them that he changed his love action movie from Hansen and passed the knife to Hansen.


    Hansen all the way to kill the past, the golden sand worm king next to him ate a refreshing, except for the blood of the Wuling beast was left by Hansen, directly dragged to the back of the golden sand worm king, other alien creatures Was smashed by the golden sandworm king.


    This alien creature''s lair has a lot of different organisms, and there are many variants. Hansen has killed nearly a hundred variants.


    "Hunt the mutant dark beast, get the mutant dark beast soul, and eat the flesh and blood to get 0 to 10 mutations randomly."


    This is already the third mutant animal soul that Hansen has acquired. The original animal soul has gained more, and Hansen has been lazy counting.


    The golden sand worm king only eats the corpse of the mutant creature, and the corpse of the original creature gives up directly, and the ordinary creature does not need to say anything, and even sniffs.


    Even if the weight of the golden sand worm king is so big, the flesh and blood of hundreds of mutant creatures still eat it, and the body has risen a big circle, almost as big as a minibus.


    Finally, Hansen killed the egg of the alien creature and looked at the huge egg-shaped crystal. Hansen did not hesitate to smash it.


    "The soul soul is extracted..."


    Hansen smashed the remaining alien creatures and watched the light of the soul flowing out of the eggs of the alien creatures, gradually forming a strange animal soul.


    The beast soul turned directly into a strange sword with a black flame and directly shot into Hansen''s eyebrows.


    "The extraction is completed, and the sword of the demon spirit of the **** of blood is obtained."


    Hansen��s heart was slightly disappointing. The blood and beast soul was precious. If someone else might have been ecstatic, he needed a super-beast.


    Since they have all been killed here, Hansen simply cleans up all the remaining aliens.


    The Golden Sandworm King really took it this time. Although there are still corpses of mutant creatures, it can''t be eaten anymore and has been full of it there.


    Hansen fed it for so long, and it was the first time that he saw the golden sand worm king actually had enough to eat, but Hansen was a little surprised.


    However, this is also good, Han Sen originally intended to leave the flesh and blood of some mutant creatures to Zhou Qingyu, Zheng Chi, and they did not follow them down.


    As for the rotten gambling ghosts, the mutated genes have long been full, and they are not interested in these.


    Hansen slaughtered the aliens inside, and the outside Yang Manli was waiting for an anxious. After a long time, she had not come out. She was afraid that Hansen had something out there.


    "Let''s go down and see." Yang Manli left and waited, but Hansen did not come out, and finally couldn''t help but bring people down.


    Yuan Shao and others all know her relationship with Han Sen, and she will not doubt her bad thoughts.


    "Let''s go down and see, if Senge really has something wrong, we can help a little." Qing Shao said one sentence, and together with Yuan Shao took someone to follow Yang Manli.


    The little finger hesitated, and brought a person down. His injury was relatively large and he did not dare to bring too many people.


    The people led by Yang Manli went down to the nest of alien creatures. The purpose of the entrance was to make them open their mouths and almost couldn''t believe what they saw in their eyes.


    If there are large alien creatures in the nest, there are all kinds of dead creatures that are killed everywhere. The whole body is full of blood, and the nests of the whole alien creatures are almost all stained with blood. Under the green radiance of the crystal, it is abnormal. Demon.


    "These are the four people killed by Senge?" Qing Shao Zhang opened his mouth and said a word for a long time.


    "Except for the four of them, it seems that there are no other people here." The little finger is also very surprised. I can''t imagine that Hansen''s four people could burst into such a terrible lethality.


    The little finger is estimated, even if the people in their entire fist group are desperate, I am afraid that it may not be able to do this.


    "It''s terrible." The steel armor behind Yang Manli is also a horror.


    They walked on the body and blood and walked inside. After a long walk, they saw Hansen and the rotten gambler. They were dealing with the bodies on the ground. It seemed to pick out all the mutant organisms and pile them together.


    "Senge, this steel armor shelter, in addition to b **** I will serve you." Qing Shao gave Hansen a thumbs up.


    "The Korean brothers are really good at it." The little thumb looked complicated and looked at Hansen.


    Yang Manli looked at Han Sen without speaking, but the mood was just as complicated. She had already estimated Hansen��s strength very high, but she still didn��t think that Han Sen could lead the team to empty the whole nest.


    Yang Manli is also a member of the squad. Naturally, Zhou Qingyu and Zheng Chi are not really strong. The real power is probably Hansen and the rotten gambler. The rotten gambler is good at Kit Kat. The spell is not his specialty, can achieve this level, obviously Hansen has made great efforts.


    The war of different creatures nests has greatly increased the prestige of Hansen in the steel armor shelter, because everyone thinks that the gold coins that have not appeared for a long time have already been promoted to the evolutionary, so Hansen has already had the first steel nail shelter. The reputation of people. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 305： Attached animal soul

    Han Hao is really depressed. He really doesn''t understand why Hansen, who used to be called in the steel nail shelter, is now on a famous military school and filmed the propaganda film of the big group of Disteel. There is a faint reputation for the first person in the steel armor shelter.


    Moreover, both the disciples of God and the people of the fist group gave Han Sen a face. Even the little source and the little finger they met Hansen would call a Senge, not to mention the steel armor. I heard that the steel armor is now. Yang Manli, the head of the team, was actually the subordinate of Hansen.


    Now Han Hao has some regrets about the things he had done at the beginning. If it wasn''t so stiff with Hansen, Hansen took care of him a little with his relationship with Hansen, and he would not be as difficult as it is now.


    Now Han Hao does not know that he wants to reach the full complement of the mutated gene. It will be difficult to fight for a person in the shelter, and the Tianzi group he relies on is now getting worse and worse. The genetic progress is getting slower and slower.


    "You don''t know how strong Hansen is, and he took three people down. It is hard to kill a **** river into a river with the three different forces of the steel armor, the disciple of the gods and the fist group."


    When I heard that many people in the steel armor shelter were talking about Hansen, Han Hao was even more uncomfortable in his heart. He headed back to his room with a low head.


    At this time, Han Sen is watching his new sword of the demon spirit.


    God''s Blood Demon Sword: Sword-shaped body beast.


    Hansen, the body of the beast, has also seen it. The **** of the blood of the Qin dynasty was the soul of the beast. It can be combined with the soul of the fusion animal to make the host more powerful.


    However, this demon sword is a sword-shaped possessive beast soul, which means that it cannot be attached to a person directly like a blood-water elf. The demon sword can only possess a sword-shaped weapon.


    Very strange animal soul, but also really useful, for the current Hansen, it is undoubtedly a great enhancement.


    If you can''t get the super-beast weapon, then Hansen can only use the blood-level weapon to kill the super-god creature, which is obviously very difficult. With the possession of the demon sword, the blood-level The sword is more powerful, maybe not as powerful as the super-soul, but it is always much stronger than the average blood-stained blade.


    Hansen picked up the sword of the jihad angel and directly attached the demon sword to the sword of the jihad angel. He saw the black flame rushing into the sword of the jihad angel. It was originally an innocent crystal jihad angel sword. It turned out to be a black crystal engraving. It also exudes a black flame of silk, which looks strange and gorgeous.


    Hansen waved a few times and squatted on a piece of steel. It turned out to be like tofu. He cut the steel block directly into two halves, without any slight hindrance.


    "It''s too strong!" Hansen''s heart was ecstatic, and the possession of the Devil''s Sword was really strong, but he was reluctant to collide with the blood-level blade of the gods, so how strong the effect is, Hansen is not sure now.


    "Red Flame Commander and Devil''s Sword, this is a very powerful animal soul that kills the super **** creatures. It is sure that the eggs of different creatures will be the best. If it can be more than a few times, it will be even better." Hansen was delighted in his heart. Although he could not get the super sacred soul, he did not make him too disappointed.


    Put away the soul of the beast, put down the sword of the jihad angel, Hansen sent back to the military school.


    The **** Wuling beast also brought Hansen 5 gene genes, which made his **** gene reach an astonishing 78, which is very close to 100 points.


    Now, unless there is an action to hunt down the blood creatures, Hansen has rarely shot. Most of his energy is still used to cultivate "Sen Luo Wan Xiang". Only by making all aspects of his body perfect, there is no shortcoming. It is more likely to kill super-god creatures and it is easier to be harmed by them.


    Hansen took a rest for a night. When he got up in the morning, he went to the holographic hall, chose a hologram to enter it, and landed in the Gladiator virtual community again.


    Huang Yulei and Xu Zhu have waited for Hansen for two days. They have not seen him on the line, and they are almost ready to give up. However, after they landed in the gladiator community today, Xu Zhu habitually sent to the "small soldiers on the battleship." A match was invited to the past.


    This time I didn''t hear the familiar system sound. I couldn''t help but let Xu Zhu smash it, and then I reacted. I quickly sent a voice to Huang Yulei: "Yu Lei, the soldier on the battleship came."


    "Ah! Where is he, agree with your invitation to play? I must teach him well this time." Huang Yulei said anxiously.


    Xu Zhuzheng wants to say no, but suddenly the scenery around him has changed. People have entered the arena, obviously the other party has already agreed to his invitation to play.


    "He agreed, hurry up and watch the game." Xu Zhu quickly sent an invitation to watch Huang Yulei.


    Huang Yulei directly chose to agree, and the person has already arrived at the battle platform of the gladiatorial field.


    Just after Huang Yulei went to the battle platform, he suddenly found that there were other people on the stage, and he looked at the man and couldn��t help but be surprised. This person actually knew.


    "Dead man, how are you here?" Huang Yulei quickly went over and asked.


    "I still want to ask, why are you here?" The dead man also looked at Huang Yulei somewhat strangely.


    Huang Yulei said directly: "I was invited by Bamboo to come in to watch the battle. Bamboo brother also invited you? Why didn''t he tell me?"


    The desperate man snorted and said: "Is it against Xu Zhu with the small soldier on the battleship?"


    "Yeah, you are not invited by the bamboo brother to come in to watch the battle?" Huang Yulei looked at the dead man with a puzzled look.


    The desperate man shook his head: "Not Xu Zhu invited me to come in. I was a friend of the soldier on the battleship. I saw him enter the game, so I chose to come in and watch the battle."


    Huang Yulei was shocked: "How can you be his friend? Do you know the soldier?"


    The deceased person is the person he knows. Among the evolvers of the God of War Budokan, he is a famous one. His fame is second only to the empress. If the deceased person is a friend of Xiaobing, the soldier may also be famous in the Ares Budokan. Character.


    "I don''t know, I just matched him several times randomly. I played against him for a few games. I feel that this person is very interesting and added his good friend." The dead man said, and asked Huang Yulei: "What are you doing?" ?"


    Huang Yulei did not answer the question of the dead, but only looked at the desperate man more surprised and asked: "Can that soldier be able to fight with you?"


    It��s no wonder that Huang Yulei will be surprised. Among the evolutionary disciples of the Ares Budokan, no one but the Queen can defeat the dead. Now the dead man has said that he has played several times with the soldier. How is the soldier a dead man? Xu Zhu is definitely not his opponent.

 Chapter 306： Overlord

    "That''s not it, a few fights have defeated him in a short time, his physical fitness is not high, but ..." Speaking of here, the dead man paused.


    "But what?" Huang Yulei quickly asked.


    "But this person gave me a little strange feeling, even if he easily defeated him, but the feeling he gave me was a bit of a win, so I didn''t feel very happy, so I just added his friend and wanted to see him and The confrontation of others. Just saw him enter the line and entered the game, he directly watched him, and when he came to see it, he did not expect to meet you." The dead man said.


    "Isn''t it a great win?" Huang Yulei didn''t quite understand what the adjective meant.


    "In any case, it is not very cool to win, obviously it is to crush his game, but it is the unsatisfactory win, I also said it is not clear, so I want to take a closer look at his battle with others." A little, but I can''t say clearly.


    The dead man asked Huang Yulei: "What are you doing?"


    Although Huang Yulei is somewhat reluctant, he still said that he met the dead man when he met the soldier.


    "What do you say? He only saw it more than a dozen times, and learned your counter-current thirteen killings?" The desperately surprised people looked at Huang Yulei, and some did not believe it.


    "I suspect that he is hiding power at all. He will definitely go against the thirteen kills before, otherwise he would not be able to learn it in just a short time in such a short time." Huang Yulei said.


    "This is possible." The desperate man nodded slightly and looked into the arena. The battle had begun.


    Huang Yulei glanced at Hansen, who couldn��t help but snorted.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something wrong?" The dead man looked at Huang Yulei with doubt.


    "Strange, why didn''t he use a double knife?" Huang Yulei said with a frown. If Hansen was good at double-knife, he should use a double-knife.


    However, he clearly saw that Hansen did not take anything in his hand. Like Xu Zhu, he was empty-handed into the arena.


    "Let''s see it." The dead man also has some doubts, but it is hard to say now.


    Huang Yulei also looked at the battlefield. According to the situation of the perpetrators, the physical quality of the soldiers on the battleships is indeed not high. This is also felt when he is fighting against the soldiers. The quality should be only twenty. A little nod, this physical quality should be the evolutionary of the mutated gene is full, just promoted.


    As for Xu Zhu, Huang Yulei knows more about it. The body''s abilities have reached or approached 30 points. Although it is not very strong among the evolutionists, it is not difficult to abuse a newcomer with a physical quality of 20 points. .


    What Xu Zhu is good at is the technique of picking up the hand, and it is also the easiest to abuse the vegetables. The single hand is the wrong hand, and it has already reached the point where the fire is pure. The average person is casually grasping which part of the body is twisted, not the bone is The twisted position is that the meridians are distorted like a rib, but the pain is enough to make people lose their fighting power.


    Of course, now is a virtual battle, there is no pain, but such a trick, but it is easy to control people who are weaker than Xu Zhu.


    At the beginning of the battle, Xu Zhu posted directly to Han Sen. The reason why Huang Yulei sought Xu Zhu to vent his anger was because he had a good relationship with Xu Zhu. Secondly, Xu Zhu was good at picking up and holding Han. After Sen, Hansen can''t move, that is, he won''t lose the game and can''t escape. He only has to admit one way.


    The most shameful defeat of the virtual battle is undoubtedly a fate. Anyway, the virtual battle will not really die. Everyone wants to fight to the end. Generally, no one will admit defeat.


    Xu Zhu saw Han Sen and did not plan to avoid the war. He was overjoyed. After he got close to him, he directly reached out and grabbed Hansen. His hand was like a claw and a claw. He had a few dragon claws and claws.


    Hansen is a person who has practiced the "Evil-ridden", that is, a new martial art based on the masterpiece of Dinah. Although he is much worse than Xu Zhu��s practice of distorting the bones, Han Sen sees Xu. Bamboo''s shot, I know that he is using the trick.


    "That''s why you can take it with you." Hansen did not hesitate to use "The Evil-ridden" to welcome Xu Zhu.


    "I took the bamboo brother''s pick, I was really looking for death." Huang Yulei could not help but sneer, Xu Zhu''s grasp is not only as simple as the technique.


    There are many ways to divide the bones and skeletal bones. There are many people who use them in other ways. However, as long as the disciples with similar physical qualities are no ones, Xu Zhu��s opponents.


    The reason why Xu Zhu is strong is that he is not just picking up. What he is best at is not to grab, but to break the force.


    "Overlord Unloading Armor" is a kind of unloading technique that was born out of Guwu''s "Golden Shell Unshell" and "Bone Cut". The requirements for physical quality are very high, especially the requirements of flexibility and bone flexibility. It can be said that it is very metamorphosis.


    Generally, people who can practice "Overlord Unloading" are all based on the basics. After they have upgraded to a certain height in the shelter, they begin to practice the real "Overlord".


    As for whether or not you can practice it, you still have to look at talent. The reason why "Overlord Unloading Armor" is strong, in addition to being able to unload, you can also use your strength to practice deep, and others want to take your bones. As long as you shake your body, you can not only remove the other side''s strength, but also use your strength to shock the other''s arm. It is a very arrogant new martial arts.


    The soldier on the battleship would actually use the pick and hold of Xu Zhu. Isn��t it what he is looking for?


    Xu Zhu and Huang Yulei thought about it. He saw that Han Sen was also a sneak peek at himself. He secretly sneered in his heart: "Boy, you still want to take me, it is really a dead end, let you see and see me overlord. Unloading is amazing."


    When Xu Zhu grabbed Hansen, he pretended to be dodging, and Hansen grabbed his wrist.


    Hansen stunned Xu Zhu��s wrist and stepped out at the same time. The super-particle flow accelerated the body to make this step lightning fast, and hard to escape the Xu Zhu��s record.


    But when Hansen wanted to twist Xu Zhu��s wrist and twisted him to the ground, he suddenly saw Xu Zhu��s left hand shaking with Hansen��s left hand.


    Hey!


    Hansen grabbed the right hand of his left wrist and was suddenly shaken by Xu Zhu. The wrist that was directly shaken dislocated, and suddenly lost control of Xu Zhu��s left hand.


    Xu Zhu��s left hand also entangled Hansen��s right arm, grabbing a twist on it, and Hansen��s entire right arm was dislocated, hanging down there and not listening.


    When the wrist and arm are dislocated at the same time, Hansen��s right hand completely loses its combat power. If it is in a realistic battle, just the pain can make Hansen scream.


    It is a pity that this is only a virtual match. Hansen itself has not been hurt, but the damage value of the virtual body has been removed by seven points. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 307： Crossing the river

    After Hansen stepped back, he evaded the pursuit of Xu Zhu, and looked at Xu Zhu calmly. His heart was filled with a bit of surprise.


    He has been in the Gladiator community for so long, because his winning percentage is too low, so in addition to random matching, it is basically difficult to find someone who is willing to fight against him.


    However, today, someone suddenly took the initiative to invite Hansen to play. Hansen thought that the other person was a rookie like him, or that he was a weak chicken with a bad record and wanted to abuse the food.


    But this one, Han Sen found that the other side of the surgery is not only very clever, the most powerful is that the other party is actually skilled in the ability to unload, but also implies the use of force, this is a very clever use of power.


    In the "Sen Luo Wan Xiang", these are all attributed to the unloading power, Han Sen has naturally practiced in the past six months.


    It''s almost impossible to be caught by someone else when you''re trained to break the word. This kind of power is very useful when fighting a lot of aliens with arms or tentacles.


    However, the unloading force is very difficult to practice. Hansen is only an introduction, and the unloading force is very focused on actual combat. It must be improved in actual combat. Hansen��s unloading power can be said to be still in the theoretical stage.


    Fortunately, he has practiced "The Guilty Enemy" before, and is no stranger to this, but even so, Han Sen is far away from being able to dismount in actual combat.


    At this time, I saw Xu Zhu��s "Overlord Unloading", which made Han Sen feel amazing.


    Not only can the unloading force be able to unload the force, this is a very advanced skill. Although there are records in the "Sen Luo Wan Xiang", but the time is too short, Han Sen has no practical experience, so it is impossible to practice.


    "Evolutionists are really awkward characters. Fortunately, this is a virtual body battle. Otherwise, they only use super-nuclear genetic techniques that can change the structure of the body''s particles. I can''t cope with it." Hansen secretly admired.


    Xu Zhu saw Han Lin actually retreat, and was about to catch up, but suddenly he saw Han Sen grabbing his right arm and his right wrist and twisting it twice. The dislocated arm and wrist were immediately connected.


    Xu Zhu couldn''t help but frown slightly. This joint reduction of the hand bones is very beautiful. It is difficult for people who have practiced the grasping and unloading techniques.


    However, Xu Zhu did not care too much, Han Sen''s physical quality is much worse than him, even if Hansen has also practiced the technique of unloading, it is far less than his "Overlord Unloading".


    Xu Zhu once again rushed to Hansen. With Hansen''s physical quality, even if he wanted to open the distance, it was impossible. The speed difference of 10 points made Han Sen even have no chance to open the distance.


    Hansen didn''t move, but the heart suddenly felt like a spurt. The screaming madness jumped, and I didn''t know how many times I jumped in a second. It was several times faster than the normal person''s heartbeat.


    Han Sen''s whole body''s blood and blood are running at high speed in the horror of the heart, making his body like a stimulant, and the quality has been greatly improved.


    Although it has not risen to the horror of 30 points, the main physical qualities such as strength and speed are also twenty-seven and eighty-eight. The physical quality of Xu Zhu is not so great.


    It��s hard to meet an opponent who is good at unloading, and his physical quality is not too strong. He Hansen really doesn��t want to lose the game so quickly. He also wants to take a look at Xu Zhu��s ��Overlord��. "Experience the power of experiencing the power of unloading."


    "Sure enough, it is loaded, his physical quality is not so low." Huang Yulei saw Hansen''s reaction and speed and so on have greatly improved, suddenly called.


    The desperate man looked at Han Sen but did not speak. Hansen��s performance was a bit strange, but he couldn��t tell where it was.


    Hansen and Xu Zhu began to fight, although the use of "Ancient Curse" forced to enhance the quality of their own body, but compared to Xu Zhulai is still a lot worse, and Xu Zhu''s grasping and unloading skills are stronger than Hansen Too much, so Hansen is still suppressed.


    On several occasions, Xu Zhuyu took it and removed his arm, but Hansen relied on the evil spirits of the evil spirits, coupled with the rhythm of the law, which was supported by the hard-working, although repeatedly Xu Zhu lived, but it was unbelievable and got out.


    Although "Evil Ghosts" is not as advanced as Xu Zhu''s techniques, this new martial arts is a comprehension of veteran oil on the battlefield. There are many practical skills to comprehend between life and death, which makes Hansen Very useful.


    Xu Zhu suppressed Hansen and seemed to have the upper hand, but he could not really hold Hansen, and the damage caused by the capture was much weaker than the normal attack. The two men fought for half an hour, Hansen The connection was traumatized, but the damage value was only over 60 points.


    Huang Yulei looked at it and felt that this development seemed to be a bit familiar. When he and Hansen went to war, they also began to gain the upper hand, but in the end they were defeated by Hansen with his own counter-current thirteen.


    "Impossible... He couldn''t possibly learn that Xu Zhu''s overlord disarmed..." Huang Yulei shook his head and excluded the idea.


    Overlord''s unloading is far more demanding than the counter-current thirteen killings. In general, it is necessary to lay the foundation from a young age, and it is impossible to practice after adulthood.


    Huang Yulei did not believe that Hansen was able to learn to overthrow the armor like he did before, and he did not believe that Hansen was in the fight against him.


    But looking at it, Huang Yulei is more ugly than the face, because Hansen is indeed in the rapid progress, in the confrontation with Xu Zhu gradually less so, and the number of times he was taken by Xu Zhu The less you get, the faster you get rid of Xu Zhu.


    "Impossible..." Huang Yulei has been a little confused in her heart, and can''t believe the thoughts in her heart that can''t be suppressed.


    The desperate people on the side looked at Hansen in the battle. The frowning was wrinkled and tighter, but it was not a word, and he was watching Hansen��s every move.


    At this time in the arena, Xu Zhu is also a horror in his heart. Huang Yulei sees it. He is in it and his feelings are even stronger.


    He can clearly feel that the other party''s techniques of grasping and unloading are progressing rapidly, and the speed of progress has reached the point where he feels terrified.


    The original conviction was suddenly shaken, because Xu Zhu suddenly found that nature seems to have no power for this opponent, although he still has the upper hand, but it is difficult to really defeat the other side.


    The soldier on this battleship seems to be a fearless cross-country pawn. There is no retreat and death, but he has no way to take this little pawn. He can only watch the other side become more and more powerful and soon. It was the point where he felt a little scared.

 Chapter 308： Who is he?

    "Overlord unloading! This... how is this possible..." Huang Yulei��s pupil slammed, and he clearly saw Xu Zhu��s moment of Hansen��s arm, Hansen��s arm trembled, and Xu��s wrist suddenly smashed. A dislocation, immediately pulled out of control.


    Xu Zhu is not horrified, did not think that the soldier on this battleship, can really use the overlord to disarm.


    It��s just that Xu Zhu still doesn��t believe that Hansen really practiced overlord in such a short period of time. He took his own wrist and grabbed Hansen again, but this time he caught the leg.


    It is difficult to practice the overlord''s unloading. It is not just a place where you can use the unloading force. Instead, you can use the unloading force all over the body. If you can move it, you can unload it. This is the overlord. The most terrible place to unload.


    Sure enough, Hansen can''t do all the rest of the body, but in the next fight, Han Sen''s control over the unloading force is more and more arbitrary, and more and more places on the body can use the unloading force. Playing hard, Xu Xu is getting more and more shocked.


    Huang Yulei was already surprised and couldn''t speak. The soldier on the battleship actually learned Xu Zhu''s overlord in the battle. He has already shaken a bit now. Maybe the other party is really fighting with him. Learn to counter the thirteen kills.


    However, if this is the case, Huang Yulei feels even more incredible. Although there are geniuses in the legend that can be seen, but no one has actually seen such a person, Han Sen��s performance has surprised him. .


    "I know, why do I feel that I am a bit uncomfortable when I beat him." The dead man on the side suddenly suddenly screamed.


    ��Why?�� Huang Yulei turned to look at the dead man and asked.


    "He is learning me. He is also playing with me. He is learning the tricks I use. No wonder I feel very uncomfortable. He wants to learn my tricks to defeat me." The match between Xu Zhu and Han Sen understood the source of his unhappiness.


    When Hansen was fighting with him, although he used a very strange body to deal with him, but it was not the root of his feelings of discomfort, Hansen actually wanted to learn his tricks to deal with him, this is It makes him feel a bit uncomfortable.


    Just because Hansen lost too fast, the desperate people only thought it was a coincidence, and the small soldiers on the battleship were also practicing the same new martial arts, so they would have such performance.


    Now think about it, it is no coincidence that the other party is simply imitating him.


    "This guy..." Huang Yulei looked at Hansen on the court in a complicated way. He was actually mimicking each other''s tricks when he was against anyone. It is no wonder that he lost so many games and the defeat rate was so Gao, definitely has something to do with his behavior.


    In the gladiatorial field, Hansen, who was originally beaten by Xu Zhu, has already gained the upper hand, and Xu Zhu is shocked, and his beliefs are also shaken. It is more and more difficult to fight in the confrontation with Hansen.


    Hey!


    Xu Zhu��s hand was caught on Hansen��s chest. Hansen��s slightly slanted shoulders pulled back and shook his chest. Xu Zhu��s hand was not able to hurt Hansen, but was dislocated by Han Senzhen��s wrist.


    Han Sen has been entangled in Xu Zhu, and after a constant revision of the streamlined evil spirits, this time is no worse than Xu Zhu��s tangles, and in some respects it has even been.


    Xu Zhu was locked up by Han Sen, and now he can''t unload Hansen''s strength. The "wound" of the evil spirits is a kind of restraining effect on the unloading force of the overlord.


    Xu Zhu broke free and gave up in his heart. He directly chose to admit defeat and lost the game in this game.


    Hansen learned the shackles of unloading and exerting strength. He was greatly happy in his heart. He did not continue to look for opponents. He left the arena directly. He needed to take advantage of his current feelings and practice the techniques of unloading and exerting strength.


    Although the virtual body and the body of Hansen are synchronized, the virtual body is not touched, but it is slightly different.


    Xu Zhu looked a little annoyed. When he saw the dead man and Huang Yulei standing together, he couldn��t help but sigh. Huang Yulei couldn��t wait to ask: ��Bamboo brother, the soldier on the battleship is really in the battle with you. Did you learn to overthrow the armor?"


    Xu Zhu smiled and shook his head: "He really learned in the battle with me. This is not wrong. This person''s learning ability is really terrible. I think his battle with you should be the countercurrent that I learned at that time. The thirteen kills are not the same."


    "That''s right, the soldier on this battleship, the learning ability is too strong, and I don''t know who it is." The dead man interface said.


    "Dead man, don''t you have his good friend? A message asked in the past to see which branch he is a disciple of." Huang Yulei said.


    "I tried it. Although I added his friend, I didn''t talk to him. I don''t know if he will return." The dead man opened the list of friends, but the soldier on the battleship has left the gladiator community. .


    "He left the community, wait for him to talk about it next time." The desperate man said helplessly.


    Xu Zhu nodded a little absent-mindedly and was defeated by him. The blow to him was still very big.


    Huang Yulei, who was on the side, suddenly said with a bright eye: "You said, will that person be interested in the soldiers on the battleship?"


    "Which person?" Xu Zhu and the desperate people looked at Huang Yulei, and he did not respond to him for a time.


    "Who can be, is the guy who is the heart of the lord of our main building." Huang Yulei said with a grin.


    "This is really a good idea. That guy may really be interested in the soldier on this battleship, then we will be freed from the bitter sea." Xu Zhu is also a bright eye.


    Even the dead people are shooting thighs: "This is a very good idea. I was so troubled by him all the time, let him go to this small soldier. If it is really eye-catching, we are really relieved. ��


    The name of the three people is called Qian Hezhen. It is the close disciple of the Emperor Huangxiong City. It is said that the talents are different. No matter what you learn, it is very fast. It is regarded as the successor of the successor by Huangfu Xiongcheng.


    And this thousand cranes did not live up to the expectations of Huangpu Xiongcheng, and they have just been promoted to the evolutionary, and they have become the secret of several wars martial arts museums.


    Moreover, Chizuru is not satisfied with this. I have been looking for a famous disciple in the Warsong Budokan all day long. Even the evolutionary master like the dead man is not wrapped up by him. However, it is not because of the face of Huangfu Xiongcheng. It��s a good excuse, so many evolutionary disciples in the Budokan now feel a headache when they see Qianhe. 8

 Chapter 309： Threat

    After Hansen left the hologram, he only felt sore and sore, and the whole body''s blue veins burst out. It looked strange and horrible, and a sense of weakness also spread throughout the body.


    Han Sen knows that this is too long for him to use the Ancient Curse, and his body is overdraft. After all, the high-intensity explosion is too much for the body.


    If it is not the strengthening of the heart and blood meridians, I am afraid that the heart and blood vessels have already exploded.


    Even after the strengthening, the heart and the blood and blood meridians can withstand the kind of outbreak, the body itself still has a great burden, this time has made Han Sen''s body muscles weak and unable to stand up.


    Originally, I wanted to practice the technique of unloading and exerting strength. Now I can''t practice it any more. I first found a place in the holographic hall to sit and rest, and wait for my health to return to the bedroom.


    The news is being played in the holographic hall. Who and who have been promoted to the fourth sanctuary has become a semi-god-level strongman, whoever becomes a god-blood aristocrat, etc., most of which are news related to the shelter.


    Hansen looked at it for a while, and suddenly a news caught his attention. This was a short news broadcast by the host, mixed in many similar short news, and a few words were quickly read by the host. .


    However, Hansen listened, but suddenly his eyes lit up, and quickly opened his own communicator, searching for some keyword eyes on Skynet.


    Soon, Hansen found some useful information, the more the eyes look brighter.


    The news was related to the glory sanctuary in the First God''s Shelter. Someone found a powerful blood creature in the mountains near the Glory Shelter. Almost all the strong people in the glory shelter were dispatched, but the result was But he was not able to kill the blood creature of the god, and even the wound could not hurt it. The glory shelter was killed and wounded.


    Hansen found on the Internet the people in the glory shelter to talk about this matter, because there are many people who see the blood creature, so the description is clearer.


    It was a turtle-shaped alien creature. It was like an ink. It was as big as a car. The body was really hard. Even the bloodstained sword did not hurt it. Instead, it was bitten and killed by many people. .


    If it is not because the speed of the big turtle is not particularly fast, I am afraid that more people will die.


    Many people think that the dark-colored turtle is much stronger than the blood-stained turtle. It should be the most powerful turtle blood creature found so far.


    Many people have told about the situation at the time. Han Sen is more and more happy, because it is probably a super **** creature.


    According to the person of the glory shelter, the ability of the big-colored turtle is obviously higher than that of the blood-blooded creature. The blood-stained blade is hard to hurt, and the power is extremely incomparable. The only shortcoming is that the speed is not very fast, otherwise the strongman of the glory shelter is afraid. I have to be killed and killed.


    If the people in the glory shelter are not too exaggerated, Hansen feels that this ink-colored turtle is a super-natural creature.


    Hansen has been improving his strength over the past six months, and he is also inquiring about the news of super-god creatures. After all, even if he has the ability to kill super-natural creatures, he must have super-natural creatures to kill.


    It is only obvious that the super-god creature is more rare than the blood-skin creature. This is the only thing that Hansen discovered in the past six months, which may be the super-human creature.


    Hansen carefully looked at the arguments and posts of many glory shelters. He probably knew that this dark-colored turtle was crawling out of the sea. After being discovered, he wanted to hunt it. But he did not expect it to evolve into a In the end of the war, the big turtle in the ink was fine, but the strong man in the glory shelter was killed and injured.


    The dark-colored turtle has now climbed into the red mountains, because the glory shelter can''t think of the way to kill the dark turtle, so it doesn''t track it again. I don''t know if it went to the red copper. Where is the mountain range.


    Hansen is thinking about whether or not to go to a glory shelter. He has been there once, and the path is very familiar. If you go to the dark swamp, you will be able to go to the place in ten days.


    However, the third curse of the ancient curse has not been completed for a long time. Hansen does not know that his current strength is enough to kill the super **** creature, so hesitate.


    "Korean master, practiced for so long in the hologram, so sweating, drink water to make up." But next to it was a sudden person, while talking and throwing a bottle of water to Hansen.


    Hansen caught the water and saw the man, even Jingya.


    Jing Jiya has been waiting for Han Sen to come to him, but for several days, he did not see Han Sen moving. He knew that Han Senyuan was much more difficult than he had imagined. He was not moved by rumors, which made Jing Jiya not help. Disappointed.


    However, Jingji is not an easy person to give up. Today, he received the news of Han Sen��s holographic hall. He rushed over and waited for Hansen in the hall.


    In fact, he had been sitting in the hall for a while. After Hansen came out, he sat in a place not far from Jingya, but Jingjia did not come directly to Hansen. He bought two bottles of water first. I walked down to Hansen and sat down.


    "Do not worry, I will not poison in the water." Jing Jia said with a smile to Han Sen.


    "That''s a big thank you to the school." Han Sen was also welcome. He opened the bottle and drank half of the bottle. He had too much sweat and the clothes were soaked. It was indeed lack of water, but because of the body. The reason is that Hansen is lazy to buy water again. Now Jingjia is sent over, and he does not want to be polite.


    Jingji Ya sees Hansen with great interest: "Do you really dare me to poison the water?"


    "Jing Jiwu''s younger brother will not use the means of the next three bad." Hansen said casually, in fact, he is not afraid of poison, and how Jingya is so arrogant, it is impossible to poison him in the military school. There is monitoring everywhere, Hansen really has something to do, just check it out.


    Hansen��s words are to make Jing Jiya a slight glimpse. Looking at Han Sen��s look is somewhat complicated. He did not expect Hansen to evaluate his brother so high.


    However, Jing Jiya is not a person who can easily give up his beliefs. He smiled and said to Hansen whispered: "I am not a big brother. Big brother will not use these three bad means. I am not very good at Beijing, but I will not use it. You are not willing to give me a chance to compete, then even if you don��t want to, I have to use some of the tricks."


    "For example?" Hansen took another sip of water before he asked.


    "For example, I know that Han��s mother is Russell Lan, she is in the shelter of the Second God... You have a sister named Han Wei, a very cute little girl, now studying...�� Jingji When Ya spoke, her face always smiled with a faint smile, a harmless expression of humans and animals, even a girl looked at it, and could not help but feel at ease.

 Chapter 310： as you wish

    Han Sen listened to the words of Jing Jiya, but he laughed and patted the shoulders of Jing Jiya: "Xiao Ya, if you want to threaten a person, at least be smart, when you talk, you have to With murderous, you might be able to hold on to others."


    Jingji Yala said with a face: "Korean, I am not joking with you."


    Hansen leaned back on the back of the chair and relaxed his limbs. He said: "Since you have investigated my family, you should know what identity I am. Do you dare to move my family? Isn''t it a joke?"


    Jing Jiya also laughed: "Han Xuechang, you said nothing wrong, I really don''t dare to move your family, but your friends are not so lucky. Wang Mengmeng I don''t dare to move, Lu Meng will also have a big move. The trouble, but Shi Zhikang and Zhang Yang, they should not have any troubles?"


    "I want to hear it, how do you plan to move them in the military school." Han Sen said faintly.


    Jing Jiya still said with a smile: "They are really not very good at the military school. It is too wasteful to move their family members. How do you see me taking their girlfriend? Master, do you think I can succeed? What?"


    "Xiao Ya, some things can''t be said and can''t be done." Han Sen looked at Jingjia Ya faintly said that no matter whether Jingji Ya can succeed, he does not allow such things to happen.


    "The schoolmaster is angry, can teach me out on the court, Jingya is always waiting." Jing said elegantly.


    "That''s as you wish." Although Hansen did not want to pay attention to Jingya, but Jingji Ya step step by step, he did not have the need to give in, the solution still needs to be resolved.


    Jing Jiya��s eyes have become crescent, and it��s obviously very happy: ��Jing Jiya waits for the seniors, I hope the seniors will not lose their appointments, otherwise...��


    Jing Jiya did not finish, but the meaning is that everyone can understand, Han Sen is not a fool, naturally understand the meaning of his words, just smiled and said: "Jingji fog did not teach his brother, I help him teach One teaching is also appropriate."


    This made Jingjiya somewhat unhappy, but he did not argue with Hansen. Since Hansen has promised to fight him, it is enough that he only needs to defeat Hansen on the court. Now there is no need to argue for it. Benefits.


    Jing Jiya has always believed that only by defeating Hansen on the court can he be able to wash his brother''s shame.


    Looking at Jing Jiya left, Hansen has not thought about it again, but is considering whether to go to a glory shelter, although his current ability is still somewhat inadequate, but maybe you can try it.


    The red flame commander, the demon sword and the broken curse he practiced may have the opportunity to kill the super **** creature. The key is that the speed of the big turtle is not very fast, even if you can beat it, you can escape.


    "It seems that I still have to go there. I will go to the Glory Shelter after I have learned the stinky boy tomorrow." Hansen wants to come and still can''t miss this opportunity. After all, Super God creatures don''t want to see it. I saw that if I missed it, I don��t know when I will have a chance next time.


    After Jing Jiya returned, he and Hansen spread in the school at the archery training ground tomorrow. If you want to wash the stain of your eldest brother, you naturally need someone to know that he defeated Hansen.


    Jing Jiya has even thought about what he said to him after defeating Hansen: Han Xuechang, although you are already very good, but unfortunately, I am still far worse than my brother, and it is even worse than my older brother. The reason why you can win is just that luck is good.


    After the Blackhawk Military Academy students knew the news, they spread throughout the school. Almost everyone knew that Hansen had to fight with Jing Jiya, and they were all excited.


    Hansen is a legendary student of the Black Hawk, and the performance of Jing Jiya has been obvious to all. It is a terrible genius who is not inferior to the Jingji fog of the year. This battle has aroused great attention.


    Even after many teachers in the school heard about it, they all planned to take a look.


    Early the next morning, Hansen and Jingji Ya had not arrived yet, and the stands outside the archery training ground were already full of students.


    "The Great God and Jingji Ya battle, you say who will win?"


    "Of course it is a great god. Even the fog of Beijing is not the opponent of the great god, let alone his younger brother." And Hansen''s students, witnessed Hansen''s previous magical performances, all supported Hansen.


    "That''s hard to say, you haven''t seen the level of Jingji fog, I am afraid it is even more terrible than the Jingji fog of that year. Han Xuechang was only lucky enough to win the Jingji fog. The results of the last two years are not Great, I am afraid I will lose to my classmates..."


    Among the new students, there are many supporters for Jingya, especially some female students, many of whom are very supportive of Jingjia, after all, the appearance of Jingya Ya that is elegant and handsome is very popular among girls.


    "Mr. Chen, are you looking at the duel?" Situ Xiang looked at Chen Hao with some surprise.


    "Yeah, Hansen used to be a player of our Guwu team. I still hope to support him and cheer him up." Chen Yu said with a smile.


    "Come on the coach seat and see it clearly." Situ Xiang took Chen Hao to the bench of the coach seat and sat down.


    "Stuart coach, you see Han Sen and Jing Jiya, who wins even more?" After Chen Hao sat down, he could not help but ask.


    "It''s hard to say that Hansen has had too many things in the past two years, and I have seen the level of Jingjia, and to be honest, I am afraid it is even stronger than the Jingji fog of that year." Situ Xiang said with a smile.


    Chen Yu understood the meaning of Situ Xiang and nodded and said nothing.


    Old Stone, they also came to Hansen to cheer, even Wang Mengmeng came together, but because the stands are already full of people, they can only stand outside the railing of the aisle.


    "The third child has no problem? The Jingya ya level is really OK." Old stone frowned and said that he had seen Jingjia''s game, the level is really scary.


    The Jingji Ya newspaper is also the Department of Archery. When practicing in the usual time, Lao Shi met Jingya and he also played with him.


    Jingji Ya��s feeling for Lao Shi is more stressful than that of Jingji Fog.


    Both Zhang Yang and Lu Meng did not speak. In fact, they all worked with Jing Jiya, and the results were equally bad. Their feelings were similar to those of the old stone. Jingji Ya was more terrible than the Jingji fog.


    "The teacher will definitely win." Only Wang Mengmeng, as always, firmly believes that Hansen will not lose. For Wang Mengmeng, Hansen is the strongest. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 311： Spiral arrow against spiral arrow

    Hansen and Lao Shi and Wang Mengmeng waved their hands and entered the training ground. At about the same time, Jing Jiya also entered the training ground.


    "Han Xuechang, I think there is one thing I should probably tell you in advance." Jing Jiya came to Han Sen and smiled and looked at Han Sen.


    "If you want to say it, you can say it." Han Sen said faintly.


    Jing Jiya just smiled, but did not speak, walked to the bow frame, picked up a 16.o practice bow, and then took a pot of arrows on his back, and then walked back to Hansen. .


    The next thing, Jing Jia straightened his body, and dexterously took an arrow and put it on the bow. It seemed to be very casual to pull the bow open, and then shot it straight out.


    And this is only the beginning. Then Jingji Yafei quickly shot the arrows one by one. There was almost no time interval in the middle. Ten arrows seemed to be a line that shot at an angle of two hundred meters. target.


    The students are all dumbfounded. It is really hard to believe that the Jinguya��s hand is actually a 16.o bow. With such a bow, he can shoot ten arrows. This powerful force can be done. terrible.


    "Sure enough, it is even stronger than the previous Jingji fog." Situ Xiang muttered.


    What Chen Yu looked at was also secretly surprised. Among those who have not evolved, there are very few people who can have this kind of power. Jingji Ya is only a first-grade, and even has such power, it is terrible.


    When everyone was shocked by the performance of Jingya, but suddenly their shock was just beginning.


    Ten arrows lined up to the target, the first arrow was in the middle of the red heart, and the second arrow was about to shoot the arrow of the first arrow, but when the second arrow was about to accept the arrow of the first arrow At the time, it was awkwardly skewed to one side and inserted above the target.


    The rest of the eight arrows are like this. When you look at the tail of the first arrow, you suddenly slanted to one side and it looks very strange.


    Ten arrows were all shot above the target. Only the first arrow hit the red heart. The other nine arrows were arranged in a circle, and the first arrow was centered. Very neat.


    Everyone was surprised by the open mouth, and some people could not help but scream: "Spiral arrow method! Isn''t this the Korean scholar''s spiral arrow method? How can Jingya elegantly?"


    At this time, even Situ Xiang was shocked to see the Jingji Ya on the field, the bow of 16.o, the instant shots of ten arrows, nine arrows shot the spiral arrow, and look at the arrangement of the nine arrows, I know that Jing Jiya has already practiced the spiral arrow method to the point where he wants to do whatever he wants.


    "Monster! A monster that is more terrible than the fog of Jingji!" Situ Xiang couldn''t help but lament, she still hopes that Hansen can win, but she saw Jingya''s archery performance, she has no hug for Hansen. Too big hope.


    The most powerful thing about Hansen is the spiral arrow method, which is also the basis of his previous victory over the Jingji fog. However, now Jingya''s spiral arrow method looks more powerful than Hansen''s, and Jingji Ya also has a more terrible physical quality than the Jingji fog that year, Situ Xiang really can''t think of how Hansen can win him.


    "Jing Jiya will actually have a spiral arrow method, and it seems to have reached the point where the fire is pure, and this is a risk to the Korean schoolmaster."


    "This arrow is so powerful, I am afraid that even the Korean seniors are not."


    "16.o''s bow is playing like this, Jingji Ya is even more terrible than the Jingji fog of that year."


    ......


    At this time, the faces of Lao Shi, Zhang Yang and Lu Meng are also greatly changed. The old stone is even more shocked and said: "How can this guy also have the spiral arrow method of the third child? It is not that except for the third child, it is difficult for the undeveloped to practice the spiral. Arrow method?"


    "It''s hard not to mean no, there will always be one or two accidents, Jing Jiya is the accident." Lu Meng said faintly, but there was a slight worry in his eyes.


    Hansen��s biggest advantage, with the display of Jingji��s spiral arrow method, has disappeared.


    For a time, everyone was shocked by the show of Jingya''s archery. Now almost no one thinks that Hansen has the possibility of winning.


    "Korean schoolmaster, how do you see me using this spiral arrow method?" Jing Jiya returned to Hansen and looked at Hansen with a smile.


    "Xiao Ya, you can get the spiral arrow method to this point. It is not easy at your age. It is really good." Han Sen said with appreciation to Jing Jiya.


    He is really a little appreciated, although Jing Jiya has not practiced the big yin and yang magnetic cannon, but he can rely on the technique to shoot the spiral arrow hard, and it is really beautiful.


    It��s just that I heard Jingji Ya��s ear, but it made Jingjiya feel very uncomfortable. What is it that is not easy at your age? It sounds like he is very eager to show his children in front of his elders, just like a schoolboy who has a little red flower eager to show off.


    "Han Xuechang said so, there must be a stronger archery than I am, why not show it?" Jingji Ya frowned and looked at Han Sen.


    "No, I still have things, rushing to hurry, and getting off soon." Hansen said that the man had already walked to the bow and picked up a practice bow and a pot of arrows.


    The students saw that Hansen��s bow was a little surprised, because Hansen actually took a 11.o practice bow, which is too weak for a military school��s archery students. Students who come to an archery department can pull such a practice bow.


    "Han Xuejun is a little too big, how can the 11.o bow fight with the Jingjiya monster!"


    "Wait, the bow used by Han Xuechang to defeat the Jingji fog in the past seems to be the bow of 11.o. Does he want to come again?"


    "This is impossible. It was because Situ coach''s tactical design was proper, and with the fact that Jingjiwu did not guard against his spiral arrow, he was lucky enough to win. Now Jingji Ya knows that he will have a spiral arrow, and Jingjia The spiral arrow may be even more powerful than the Han Xuechang. Where will the Korean seniors use the 11.o bow to win?"


    "What is this for the third child? How do you choose a strong bow!" The old stone looked stunned. I really don''t understand how Hansen chose a 11.o bow and Jingji.


    Lu Meng did not speak because he could not understand Hansen''s mind.


    Zhang Yang did not understand. He looked at Wang Mengmeng on the side and couldn''t help but ask: "Meng Meng, have you not learned archery with the third child? You know the most about his archery. What is the third child doing?" ?"


    Wang Mengmeng thought about it and said: "It should be a teacher. He thinks that it is too simple to win Beijing Jingya. It is the same to choose which bow to choose. So just pick one, there should be no special meaning."


    : Visiting the website

 Chapter 312： Gently

    There are many students who know the relationship between Lao Shi and Han Sen. I heard Zhang Yang ask Wang Mengmeng, and they all erect their ears, hoping to know something inside.


    However, when they heard the answer from Wang Mengmeng, they suddenly stunned and looked at Wang Mengmeng like a madman.


    Even the old stone, they feel that Wang Mengmeng��s answer is a bit too unpleasant. I feel that it is too simple to defeat Jingji Ya, so I chose a handful of things.


    16.o''s bow shots, and nine shots of spiral arrows, how can such a person simply defeat, can not be defeated is a big problem.


    Those students who are listening to their ears are now sure that Wang Mengmeng is Hansen��s brain powder, so her words have no credibility.


    Situ Xiang and Chen Yu are also very strange about Han Sen''s choice. Chen Yu looked at Situ Xiang and asked: "Stuart coach, I don''t know too much about the arrow method, but the bow of 11.o should be better than the bow of 16.o. A lot worse?"


    Situ Xiang nodded: "If the same can be perfectly controlled, the bow of 16.o is indeed much stronger than the bow of 11.o, and it is much stronger than shooting or distance."


    "So why does Hansen want to choose the bow of 11.o? With his strength, even if the bow of 16.o is not used, should 15.o or 14.o be?" Chen Yu asked inexplicably.


    Situ Xiang smiled bitterly: "I can''t figure this out. If there is any reason, it may be that he defeated the Jingji fog with the bow of 11.o, so now I want to come again, also use the bow of 11.o. Defeat Jingji Ya."


    ��Is this possible?�� Although Chen Hao doesn��t know much about archery, he knows the difficulty.


    "I don''t know about this." Situ Xiang said that this is actually very reserved. In fact, Hansen is simply losing.


    Jing Jiya looked at the bow in Hansen''s hand, his face changed a bit ugly, it was difficult to maintain the delicate and elegant image, and frowning at Hansen asked: "Han Xuechang, do you really want to use that bow?"


    ��Is there any problem?�� Hansen said faintly.


    "No." Jing Jiya took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He knew that his heart was a big taboo before the showdown. Although he had the confidence to win, he did not want to have the slightest intention.


    No matter what kind of bow Hansen uses, Jingji Ya decided to do his best and never give Hansen any chance.


    "Since there is no problem, let''s get started." Hansen doesn''t want to waste time. After that, he will go to the glory shelter. Even if it is fast, it will take almost a month to come and go. He must hurry. time.


    "Okay." Jingjiya responded and walked to the other side of the training ground. When he walked 75 meters away from Hansen, Jingjiya stopped and stopped.


    Jing Jiya turned around and looked at Han Sen and smiled: "Han Xuechang, you were shooting at this distance with my big brother, now I am still standing here to decide how to win?"


    Jing Jiya has already planned well. Since it has to be done cleanly and thoroughly, Hansen defeated Jingji fog at this distance, and he also defeated Hansen at this distance.


    "You are happy, I can do anything." Hansen said casually.


    "Please ask Situ coach to whistle as a referee." Jingji Ya turned to Situ Xiang, smiling and asked.


    Situ Xiang nodded slightly, put the whistle hanging around his neck between his lips, and slowed down the whistle before he blew the whistle.


    Everyone''s eyes were concentrated on Hansen and Jing Jiya. At the moment when the whistle sounded, Jing Jiya shot a shot of 10 arrows against Hansen. Like the 10 arrows, the 10 arrows lined up to Hansen. Shoot and go.


    Because the power of the bow is too strong, just for a moment, the ten arrows that are connected in a line are going to Hansen.


    And Jingji''s own heart is very clear, his ten arrows look like a line, but because of the special technique of using the spiral arrow, when the arrow reaches Hansen, it will suddenly open, covering a few meters, so Hansen even escapes. There are no possibilities.


    Jingji Ya specially trained such a handful of spiral arrow technique, just to defeat Hansen by the spiral arrow method. How Han Sen defeated the Jingji fog, he must follow it again, he must completely defeat Han Sen, only in this way can wash the shame of Jingji fog.


    Han Sen looked at the ten arrows and shot, but only pulled the bow and shot an arrow at random. It seemed that there was no spirit at all, and even the bowstring did not seem to be full.


    And he only shot an arrow and didn''t shoot again, then he lowered the bow and arrow in his hand and looked at it quietly.


    "Han Xuechang is simply giving up?"


    "This is not intended to win at all. No wonder he will choose the bow of 11.o."


    "The Great God has fallen, and this kind of matchup is really boring."


    "It''s a pity that Jing Jiya is also an opponent. He doesn''t just respect his opponent. He doesn''t even respect himself."


    "Is this the great **** I used to worship?"


    "It seems that the things that happened in the last two years have dealt a heavy blow to the Korean seniors, and they are still in a state of ruin."


    Situ Xiang is also looking at Hansen��s arrow. In her impression, Hansen is definitely not the kind of person who gives up, but does not make such a move similar to surrender.


    But now the facts are in front of her, so Situ Xiang can not help but be a bit embarrassed: "Don''t you really see the emperor on the archery field again?"


    Even Jing Jiya saw that Hansen��s shot was a horror. He wanted to defeat Hansen, but he definitely didn��t want to defeat such Hansen. Such an arrow would be defeated by him. What is the use? It doesn''t make any sense, it will only make his big brother Jingwu foggy.


    If the Jingji fog is defeated in the hands of a genius of genius, Jing Jiya is reluctant to accept, even if it is only an accident, Jing Jiya does not want the Jingji fog to be defeated in a garbage.


    Hansen himself is very satisfied with the arrow that is shot. The strength of the spiral arrow is not the strength and degree of the arrow flight, but the spiral power of the arrow itself.


    The spiral arrow of Jingjiwu looks very strong, but in Hansen''s view, the spiral power is still too weak and too much difference.


    Hansen��s own arrow seems to be weaker than the arrow and the arrow, but the spiral power on the rotating arrow is far from being comparable to the arrow of the Jingji fog.


    And this arrow also includes Hansen''s understanding of the spiral force and the big yin and yang magnetic gun in the past two years. Although the arrow power is not strong, it is an arrow that makes Hansen very satisfied.


    The arrow of Jing Jiya has already come flying, and the first arrow will be hit with Hansen��s arrow.


    Everyone else has seen Jingji''s spiral arrow method. He knows that his arrow can avoid Hansen''s arrow and shoot directly at Hansen. Hansen even shoots a spiral arrow, which does not help his own situation. 8

 Chapter 313： Return of the emperor

    However, when the two arrows approached, the strange scene happened. The Jingjiu arrow did not shift to the side. Instead, it attracted the iron attracted by the magnet, and accelerated the arrow toward Hansen.


    Hey!


    The two arrows collided. Hansen��s arrow, which didn��t seem to have much strength, was a direct Jingyao arrow flying out, and I don��t know if it��s an illusion. Hansen��s arrow became faster. More fierce.


    Oh...


    The sound of a series of arrows crashing into one piece has been separated.


    Hansen��s arrow collided with the ten arrows of Jing Jiya, and it was an enemy, but it seemed to be an invincible weapon. In an instant, all the 10 arrows of Jing Jiya were knocked out. Instead of weakening, the force is more violent and overbearing. It seems to be a black lightning-like slash.


    when!


    The arrow was shot on the chest of Jingya, and the powerful force forced the Jingjiya to retreat several steps, and sat down on the ground.


    The whole person stayed there, and the pupils shrank to the extreme. I couldn''t think of the arrow inserted in my chest. The whole person seemed to be stupid.


    The fact that the whole person''s archery training field is dead and inside, no one thinks that it will be such a result, no one can imagine, Hansen used the 11.0 practice bow, the arrow that was shot by hand, even the bow did not pull With an arrow full, there is such an incredible power, which completely violates the laws of physics.


    Hansen walked to the front of Jingya, who was in a daze, and patted him on the shoulder: "Xiaoya, want to learn the real spiral arrow, come to me when I have time, I will teach you."


    After that, Han Sen unplugged the game arrow on the Jingji Ya chest and inserted it back into the arrow pot. Then he put the bow and arrow back on the shelf and turned to the archery training field. Only Jingji Ya was left. Sitting in the field, watching the back of his departure, he did not move for a long time.


    "I wipe, the great **** is the great god, the ** burst, this is the real spiral arrow."


    "I said, how can the Great God''s spiral arrow learn so easily? It seems that Jingjia is just practicing a little fur."


    "The Great God is the Great God. From the beginning, I did not regard Jingji Ya as an opponent. I chose a 11.0 bow. It is so powerful. If the Great God also uses the 16.0 bow, I don''t know how terrible it will be."


    "It��s too big. It turned out that this is the spiral arrow that defeated the Jingji fog. It��s amazing. How is the weak bow, the arrow shot is so strong, and it looks like it��s getting stronger and stronger, it��s hit. Ten times, speed and strength have become faster... this is amazing..."


    "..."


    Jingji Ya was only a moment later, and the look on his face was complicated. Looking at Hansen gradually disappearing into his sight, Jing Jiya suddenly smiled bitterly, and the smile could not tell the complexity.


    He suddenly found out how ridiculous his previous calculations were. He thought that Hansen was afraid of confronting him and was afraid of losing to him, so he wanted to avoid the war.


    But after reading that arrow, he suddenly realized that Hansen never regarded him as an opponent, and he never had him in his eyes, so he would not care so much.


    It was just such a random arrow, just a casual bow, but it shot an incredible arrow.


    "I don''t think it''s a person who once defeated my eldest brother. It''s really strong!" Jing Jiya climbed up from the ground and looked at the direction Hansen left. There was no depression on his face. Some were just invincible burning, never a moment. Jingji Ya feels how the blood is boiling.


    He is a genius of the Jingji family. He has an unparalleled talent. He once spoke of his peers. He doesn''t need to have blood, because no opponent is worth his heart to beat.


    However, this Hansen, but Jing Jingya feels that the blood of the whole body seems to have burned up. The whole person is excited and can''t burn the flames.


    "Defeat him." There are only three words left in Jing Ji''s heart.


    Hansen went back to the bedroom and cleaned up a little. They said goodbye to the old stone and sent it alone into the shelter world.


    It��s incredible to defeat Jingji Ya in the eyes of outsiders, but in Hansen��s view, it��s just to teach a child, nothing to be happy.


    Spiral arrow on the spiral arrow, Hansen used the reverse spiral that was born out of the spiral gun method, directly sucked the arrow of Jing Jiya, and with the theory of yin and yang of the big yin and yang magnetic gun, using the same spiral power, Enhance the power of this arrow.


    Ten consecutive collisions, not only did not have any influence on the arrow shot by Hansen, but the strength of the arrow became stronger and stronger, and the final speed of the arrow was already terrible, and the reaction of Jingji Ya did not come directly. In the middle of the arrow.


    Of course, the main reason is that Jing Jiya did not expect this incredible thing to happen. There was no psychological preparation beforehand. When Hansen��s arrow broke through the high-speed shot of the 10 arrows, Jing Jiya would no longer have to react. It is.


    This is a very easy thing for Hansen. Among the undeveloped, Hansen��s height is not what other people can expect. It can be said that among the undeveloped, Hansen is already invincible. He is in the first place. The remaining enemies in the sanctuary of the gods are only super **** creatures.


    Hansen did not care, but in the Black Hawk Military Academy, Hansen��s arrow has been regarded as a godlike existence.


    Those younger brothers who entered the school after Hansen had been limited to the legends of Hansen��s deeds, but this arrow made Hansen return to the public��s sight.


    The black eagle''s god, the man known as the "emperor", came back again, using that arrow to announce to everyone that the emperor is still there, and the black eagle''s world is still awkward.


    "Why did the Great God not participate in the competition in the past two years? If the Great God entered the competition, will it be able to get more honors for our Black Hawk? With the archery of the Great God, if he wants to win, even the Central Military Academy will block it. Live him?"


    "It��s more than archery. The black and white boxing and the armor operation of the Great God are also strong and invincible. Right, the nickname of his emperor is still due to the participation in the black and white boxing competition. One person has zero seals and five people, even one. The small points don''t let the people of Shengde get their hands. You have to know that it has the promise of Nalan, the holy virtue that is called the strongest period..."


    "real or fake?"


    "Cheat what you do, now there is still an image of that game in the school community. I don''t believe you go see it. If I have a little bragging, chastity is yours."


    ......


    Hansen��s name was once again relished by the Black Hawk Military Academy. Many of the students went to see Hansen��s previous game images. After reading it, they were naturally amazed.

 Chapter 314： Eyes

    Hansen once again came to the Dark Marsh. The last time he returned to the Steel Armor Shelter from the Glory Shelter through the Dark Marsh, it took half a month.


    I used to ride the mutant three-eyed beast. After I got to the dark swamp, I had to fly with my own wings. Now I don��t need to be so troubled at all. I��m riding the battle-ridden Jun Jun all the way, and there is no stranger that can stop it.


    Hansen kills the stranger as little as possible along the way. In addition to the gene of God, he has not pursued much. The golden sand worm king has not slowed down since the last time, and his appetite is not big. So Hansen is also lazy to kill.


    At the speed of Jun Jun, even if you encounter a different creature, you can directly open it, you don''t need to pay attention to them.


    However, after all, Yu Jun is not a real mount. Although it is amazingly fast, it is particularly unstable.


    Hansen is just practicing the sticky words in "Sen Luo Wan Xiang". The whole person seems to be stuck on the back of Jun Jun, and moves with the ups and downs of Yu Jun.


    This sticky word is very sturdy, feel the other side''s strength and take advantage of the situation, and the same as the unloading strength in a subject, but the difference is still quite large.


    Unloading the word is to remove the other party''s character, but the word strength is integrated with the enemy, so that the other party''s strength can not be opened.


    Hansen felt that he had come down to the body of the monarch, and with the rhythm of the monarch, he and the monarch were more and more co-ordinated, and the shocks he suffered were getting smaller and smaller.


    "Senro Vientiane" is known as the martial arts dictionary of the Holy Church, in which various basic powers are used in many ways, many of which can be directly used in the usual sitting and sleeping life, Hansen usually pays attention to exercise himself. The use of all kinds of power, only in this way can make themselves more perfect.


    Although it is impossible to achieve perfection in the true sense, it can be infinitely close to the limits that it can reach, develop physical functions as much as possible, and develop all potentials.


    The body is stronger, and the possibility of killing the super-god creatures is one more point. This is also a kind of extreme genre. Most of the martial arts schools, in fact, return to the ancestors, and finally seek their own extreme transcendence.


    The transcender above the evolutionary person means the person who transcends the limits of the human body. The body of the transcendent is not the extent that human beings can reach. The empty-handed dismantling aircraft is like playing.


    "Hey!" Han Sen was riding on the back of Jun Jun, but suddenly saw the distant swamp, a strange creature like a tumbling in the mud.


    Although the alien creature looks like a cockroach, but the body is seven or eight meters long, the body is thick like the bowl of the sea bowl, the insects of a section are purple and bright, and the roots are like sharp knives. Unspeakable horror.


    At this time, the huge purple black cockroach is entangled with a buffalo-like alien creature. The whole body is wrapped around the alien creature, and like a sickle-like thing, it is hooked into the body of the alien creature. Cut the flesh all over the blood, and watch the buffalo-like alien creatures struggle.


    "It seems that the big cockroach should be a **** blood creature. This is excellent luck. Although this guy is big, the meat in the body should not be much. The killing is just a supplement." Hansen was overjoyed. Just entering the dark swamp, I even encountered a blood creature, which is good luck.


    With a huge cockroach stalking the buffalo-like alien, Hansen took the sword of the jihad angel directly from the bag, and jumped up from the galloping scorpion, and went down with a sword. Suddenly, because it was wrapped around the buffalo, it was directly broken into several pieces. After each paragraph was on the ground, it was like a dead and not a stiff insect.


    However, it only took a while to die, and it was no longer moving on the ground.


    "Stop the blood of the gods, do not get the soul of the beast, eat the flesh and blood can randomly get 0 to 10 points of the **** gene."


    "Stop the mutant black marsh, you don''t get the soul of the beast, you can get 0 to 10 mutations randomly by eating the flesh and blood."


    Although they didn''t get the soul of the beast, Hansen was very happy to be able to get the flesh and blood of the blood creatures so easily.


    The golden sand worm king was summoned out and let it eat the black marsh, saving waste.


    However, this guy is obviously more interested in the flesh and blood of the eye, and recently its appetite is much smaller. The black marsh only eats half of it and does not eat it.


    Hansen himself got the body of the eye-bearing dragon, and found a clean water source to clean it and peel it off.


    The guy looked ugly outside, but the meat inside was crystal clear, and the thick flesh of the rounded arm looked like jelly.


    The grill is grilled on the fire, and the meat is nourishing to the outside, and the aroma is irritating.


    Hansen summoned the jihad angel little loli, and the jihad angels stared at the barbecue on the shelf with eyes wide open, and the eyes were about to drop water.


    "Don''t worry, you have to bake for a while." Han Sen patted the little head of the jihad angel, and said very much.


    The jihadist angel did not speak, and the big eyes still looked at the barbecue without hesitation. I am afraid that in addition to the barbecue in her eyes, nothing else can be seen.


    However, without Hansen��s order, she did not dare to catch it. She could only look at the fire and look straight ahead.


    Han Sen looked interesting and couldn''t help but smile. This loli is not only interested in the flesh and blood of the blood creatures, but even the flesh and blood of the mutant creatures.


    Only Hansen was not willing to give her food. Now there is not so much scruples. Hansen��s own gene is almost full, the space for improvement is not big, and it takes a long time to collect the super-natural gene. The time, the middle of eating casually, the gene of God is full.


    So now, when there is a chance, Hansen will also give the flesh and blood of the blood creatures to the jihad angels. Hansen mainly thinks that if the jihad angels come to a super-evolution, they may become super-beast souls. It doesn''t need to be so hard, just take the jihad angel to kill the killing, what a happy and happy.


    After the meat of Musulong was baked, Jizhantian made Hansen��s order, grabbed a large piece of barbecue, and ate it in a small mouth. He ate all the barbecues in a short time.


    The appetite of the **** blood pet is not comparable to that of human beings. Hansen only ate one piece. The jihadist angel ate more than a dozen pieces, but the little belly did not rise at all, and he still kept eating.


    Hansen also got her to eat. In the end, most of the sacred meats were eaten by the jihadist angels. Hansen left part of the road and the part he had eaten added a little gene for him.


    Now Hansen��s gene of the gods has reached 79 points, and it will not last long. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 315： Wind **** wolf

    On the second day of entering the dark swamp, Hansen saw a huge island floating in the sky, and suddenly he was ecstatic: "The God Island, the Gods Island appeared in the dark swamp."


    The existence of the God Island means that there is a **** of blood and blood. In the past, Hansen also needed to use the power of the gods and bloodsuckers to kill the jihad angels, but now he does not need the gods of the blood, the first **** sanctuary. Among them, it is difficult to find the blood creatures that he can''t kill.


    The dark swamps are inaccessible, and the possibility of the discovery of the Shenzhou Island is relatively low. No one should grab him.


    Apart from anything else, Hansen directly summoned the blood of the gods to fly over the island of Godland, and the hurricane could not stop him.


    This time Hansen only used the purple feather scale dragon wings, and did not completely become the appearance of gold coins, even if it was seen by people, it does not matter, the purple feather scale dragon wings have no black beetle armor covering the appearance of no one has seen, and God The emperor and other old people have been promoted to the sanctuary of the Second God, and no one can recognize that this is the purple feather scale dragon.


    However, flying to the island of Godland, Hansen was slightly frowning, and there were people fighting in the distance. I did not expect anyone in this dark swamp to be on the island of Godland.


    Hansen looked far away. It was a man and a woman who were fighting a giant wolf with silver hair. I wanted to come to the silver wolf as the blood creature on this mysterious island.


    But the man and the woman, Han Sen looked for a while, but did not recognize who it was, it seems that it should not be the steel nail shelter.


    "Probably the glory of the shelter, the closest to the dark swamp is the two shelters of steel armor and glory." Han Sen secretly thought.


    The soul of the man and the woman is very luxurious. Not only the wings of the gods, but also the armor and armor of the body, it seems to be a good thing of the blood.


    Moreover, both of them used the blood of the beasts of the gods, and they were all humanoid. This kind of beast soul was too luxurious, and even Hansen was a little surprised.


    However, the soul of the man and the woman is luxurious, but the silver wolf does not have the upper hand.


    The speed of the silver wolf is almost at its peak. There seems to be a residual image left between the Mercedes-Benz. However, the enemy does not fall into the wind. Instead, it faintly poses a great threat to the man and the woman.


    Han Sen looked at it for a while, and his mouth could not help but reveal a smile, and did not rush to the past, just looking at a man and a woman fighting the silver wolf in the distance.


    He has already seen that the men and women are definitely not the opponents of the silver wolf. He is not in a hurry to grab it. It is not too late to kill the silver wolf after they have retreated.


    "It seems that the goddess of luck has not given up on me." Hansen thought in his heart.


    Sure enough, it was more and more difficult for a man and a woman to attack the silver wolf as a blast-like attack, and they seemed to have discovered Hansen, and they did not think about it.


    One man and one woman retired and went back to Hansen.


    "Friend, I am Ma Mingjun of the glory group. How do we join forces to kill this blood creature?" Hansen was close, and the man shouted at Hansen.


    "Who is killing the blood creatures together, who is the soul and flesh?" Hansen asked casually.


    "Every kind of luck, whoever gets it is who it is." Ma Mingjun said, it is less than 50 meters away from Hansen''s position.


    "Okay." Hansen smiled and responded directly to the battle group.


    The spiral gun and the sword of the jihad angel are in the back of the bag, he naturally will not come out, just summoned the three-edged fork of silver blood, and killed the silver wolf.


    Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei looked at each other and quickly clashed with the silver wolf. They did not expect Hansen to be so simple. Now they are afraid that they will be robbed of Hansen by Hansen.


    With Hansen��s participation, Ma Mingjun��s and Su Xinmei��s pressures were greatly reduced. They were a little surprised at Hansen��s fighting power, but they didn��t know Hansen, and probably knew that Hansen was not a glory shelter. Otherwise, People, they can''t be heard at all.


    The two men did not dare to neglect, for fear that Hansen would take the opportunity to kill the silver wolf.


    In fact, Hansen did not really use all his strength, otherwise the silver wolf had already been killed by him, and even a round could not support it.


    Now Hansen is just taking the silver wolf to practice the counter-current thirteen killing method. After learning this set of knives, Hansen does not have much chance to use it, because there is really no decent opponent. When you come out and practice, it is also a warmth.


    Although Hansen only took the silver wolf to practice, but with his discretion, this silver wolf is already in his bag, Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei have no chance.


    Although the two men have tried their best to kill the silver wolf in front of Hansen, they are still the last knife of Hansen''s counter-defense thirteen to smash the head of the silver wolf.


    Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei stayed together. They had calculated how to die, but they didn��t want Hansen��s knife to burst out. They directly smashed the silver wolf��s head. They didn��t come and did the last. Killer.


    "Hunting the **** of blood and the wolf, get the spirit of the wind **** wolf, eat its flesh and blood can randomly get 0 to 10 points of the **** gene."


    Hansen glanced at the spirit of the **** of wolf, and it turned out to be a mount-type beast soul. It was Hansen��s delight, and this was his first blood mount.


    You can''t be a mount. It''s quite uncomfortable to ride. It''s impossible to enjoy the fun of riding a beautiful ride. You can only ride on your own.


    "The two have passed." Hansen said that he was going to get the body of the Fengshen wolf.


    "Wait a minute." Ma Mingjun suddenly stopped Hansen.


    "Do you want to go back?" Hansen was not anxious, just looking at Ma Mingjun faintly.


    "Friends don''t misunderstand, we don''t have that meaning, just want to ask, friend, do you want to sell this flesh and animal soul?" Ma Mingjun looked at Han Sen.


    "Do not sell." Han Sen did not hesitate to reject Ma Mingjun, he still needs some **** genes, even if not needed, but also to the jihad angels, where there are extra sales to them.


    "Friends, the price is good to discuss, as long as you are willing to sell, money is definitely not a problem." Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei exchanged a corner of his eyes, and said to Han Sen.


    "I don''t have much interest in money, but you have the soul of the **** of the second god''s sanctuary. I can consider exchanging with you," Hansen said casually.


    The last time I worked with Lin Beifeng, Hansen was divided into 700 million people, plus the mutant beast that he got from Xu Ruyan, and the mutant animal he later hunted himself. Now he can be regarded as a net worth. Rich.


    He found some relationships and tried to exchange some of the mutant beasts of the Second God''s Sanctuary for his mother Russell. He helped Russell, but he wanted to get the **** of the Second God''s Shelter. The blood beast soul is too difficult, Han Sen has always wanted to get a Russell, but there is no chance, after all, he is not in the shelter of the Second God.

 Chapter 316： Feeding pet

    "Friend, you are too insincere to say this. Don''t say that we don''t have the soul of the second god''s sanctuary. Even if there is, it is impossible to exchange the beast and flesh of the first god''s sanctuary with you. "Ma Mingjun said with a frown.


    Although it is also the soul of the **** of blood, the soul of the **** of the second **** is more difficult to obtain, but also more powerful, and the value is naturally higher.


    If it is not the soul of the second god''s sanctuary, there is no way to transfer it to the sanctuary of the first god. I am afraid that the original soul of a second **** sanctuary can be compared with the first god. Most of the gods of the blood.


    It is precisely because the beasts of high-level shelters cannot flow into low-level shelters, so the blood of the low-level shelters is quite valuable.


    However, I want to use the blood of the first shelter to change the soul of the second shelter, but I still think a little too much.


    "That''s it." Han Sen just said that the team of the other party is named after the glory of the glory shelter, it is likely to be the background of the coalition military like the steel armor, and so It is possible to trade with them, so Hansen only said a word, otherwise he even said lazy.


    Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei whispered a few words, then Su Xinmei asked and asked Hansen, who had already picked up the silver wolf: "I don''t know what a friend calls? But from the steel armor shelter?"


    "Yes." Hansen replied, picking up the body of the silver wolf and flew away from the island of Godland.


    Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei looked at each other. Su Xinmei said with some anger: "Does he let him go so far? We finally struggled with that blood creature to the point where it made him cheap."


    Ma Mingjun shook his head slightly: "This person is very simple. The knife method he used just now is the secret technique of the war **** martial arts hall flying Tianba. There are not many people who will be used in the God of War Budokan. It should be an important disciple of the War God Budokan. ""


    After Hansen��s body with the wind **** wolf came down, he summoned Jun Jun and asked him to look for flesh and blood next to the body of the wind **** wolf to find a clean water source.


    There is really no source of water in this place. After a long time, I found a lake, and the wind gods and wolves were dirty next to the lake, and they continued to barbecue on the fire.


    The head of the Fengshen wolf is not smaller than an adult bull. Hansen himself is sure to end up eating, or summoning the jihadist angels to eat together. It is too much trouble to bring them with them. It is not convenient to carry such large pieces of meat.


    The jihadist angels were very happy these two days. The flesh and blood of the sacred dragons can be eaten before. Now the flesh and blood of the wind **** wolf can be eaten, the small face is excited and red, and the big eyes are full of brilliance.


    The flesh-and-blood wolf is much more flesh-and-blood than the eye-catching dragon. Even if the sacred angel''s appetite can''t be eaten, the two people walked in the dark swamp for two or three days, and they finished eating the flesh and blood of an aeolian wolf. As for the bones. The viscera or something was fed to the golden sand worm king, and it was also stained with a little oil.


    The golden sand worm king excitedly screams, where it has been treated so well, can be a little bit of bone visceral eating has been very happy, usually it has no chance to eat the blood level things.


    This Fengshen wolf also contributed a little **** gene to Hansen, making his **** gene reach an integer of 80 points.


    Just out of the dark swamp, Hansen had a fire next to him, roasting the moths that he had left behind, and the rest of him was planning to eat himself as dry food, and no more jihad angels and golden sand worms. Summoned out.


    Just ate two, I saw two people riding a mount, it turned out that Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei came over.


    Hansen did not care. He had a barbecue on the road in the past few days. The speed was naturally slower. Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei would return to the glory of the shelter. It is not surprising that he met him.


    Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei saw that Hansen was also a little surprised. Hansen was a steel shelter and didn''t know how to run to the glory shelter.


    "It��s a coincidence, and I met again. Can I borrow something from my friend��s fire?�� Ma Mingjun came to Hansen not far away.


    "Use it casually." Hansen didn''t care much about them, and he still took his own barbecue.


    However, Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei looked at Hansen with some strangeness. Hansen��s meat knew that it was not the silver wolf, but Hansen did not see the silver wolf��s body. Parcels, which makes them a bit strange.


    Then a big silver wolf, like a big buffalo, this is only a few days, how can one eat, not to mention that it is finished, even if it can eat a fifth, it is good, but Hansen��s side The silver wolf flesh is gone, which naturally makes them somewhat suspicious.


    "Ma Mingjun, the head of the next glory group, this is my girlfriend Su Xinmei, do not know how to call a friend?" Ma Mingjun sat down across the fire, while talking to Hansen while roasting.


    "Han Sen, at present, the steel armor shelter is mixed with rice." Han Sen answered him casually.


    Ma Mingjun knows a limited amount of steel nail shelters, but he said one of the topics he knows: "The b **** of your steel armor shelter is really amazing. Unfortunately, he only participated in the battle of the world and has not been able to participate in the final. It��s a pity that the Son of God ranks in battle. Does the Korean brother know b god?��


    "No one should not know him at the Steel Shelter? It��s a pity that he doesn''t know me." Hansen said with a smile.


    "The silver wolf of the Han brothers? Will not finish eating so soon?" After a few days of talks, Ma Mingjun pulled the problem to the body of the Fengshen wolf.


    "Feed the pet." Hansen said without hesitation.


    puff!


    Ma Mingjun just spit out a mouthful of water in his mouth, and the **** flesh of the gods feeds pets. This is the first time he heard about this kind of thing.


    Su Xinmei looked at Hansen with some unbelief: "Do you feed pets with the flesh and blood of **** blood creatures?"


    "What''s wrong with it?" Hansen asked.


    Ma Mingjun said quickly: "The Korean brothers are willing to use the blood of the blood of the blood to feed the pets, it must be different, I wonder if we can open our eyes?"


    Ma Mingjun, they don''t believe that Hansen is willing to feed his pet with blood and blood. This kind of thing is really impossible for people to do, but the body of the silver wolf is indeed gone, Hansen can''t eat it alone, feed the pet. This explanation seems to be the same.


    But what kind of pets can you let people take the blood of the blood? At least Ma Mingjun himself has a blood pet, and he is absolutely not willing to feed the blood of the gods.


    "A pet, there is nothing to look at." Hansen said with a smile.


    "We are really funny, don''t know what kind of pets are, it is worth to feed the blood of the gods." Su Xinmei is not dying, nor believe that Hansen took the silver wolf to feed the pet.


    "I really want to see it. My pet is going to pay a mutated beast. I have to pay attention to what I want to see." Han Sen said faintly.

 Chapter 317： No need to say more

    Su Xinmei originally wanted to say if you are insane. If you look at your pet, you should also give a mutant beast. But when you see Hansen��s disdainful look, Su Xinmei has some anger and does not fight.


    "Not a mutant animal soul, I gave it, summon your pet out, I have to see, what pet is worth to feed God flesh and blood." Su Xinmei directly transferred a mutant animal soul to Hansen A mutant animal soul is nothing to her.


    Han Sen saw the variation of the soul of the soul of Su Xinmei, the corner of his mouth could not help but smile, since people are willing to spend money, then show them.


    Hansen reached out and pointed out that the huge body of the Golden Sandworm King appeared on the grass next to it. The huge body covered by the gold carapace was like a gold armored car. It looked very mighty and domineering.


    Both Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei were shocked. They have never seen such a big pet. It doesn''t look like a pet without fighting power.


    "Han brothers, is this beast soul not a blood pet that has been fed into combat?" Ma Mingjun asked with some suspicion.


    "The blood of the pet is not wrong, but it has not become a battle state." Han Sen said faintly.


    Su Xinmei did not speak anymore. Ma Mingjun��s eyes on Hansen��s eyes became complicated. When they saw the Golden Sandworm King, their doubts about Hansen were much smaller, but Hansen actually took the flesh and blood to feed the pets. The mood is more complicated.


    After all, the people who are willing to take the flesh and blood to feed pets in this world can''t say no, Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei have seen Han Sen.


    "Han brothers, this is going to the steel armor shelter?" Ma Mingjun chatted with Hansen.


    "I heard that the glory shelter had crawled out of the sea a very powerful blood turtle, so I wanted to see it." Hansen did not hide.


    "The original Korean brother came for the blood turtle. It was simple. The blood turtle climbed into the red mountain range. We are familiar with the red mountain road. I also know that the blood turtle is crawling. In which direction, is it better for us to lead the Korean brothers?" Ma Mingjun said with a smile.


    Ma Mingjun feels that he can come here across the shelter, and he is willing to feed his pets with flesh and blood. His own strength is very strong. There are no harms in many such friends. Maybe it will be useful when.


    Hansen did not quit. Although he had already found the location of the Red Copper Mountain on Skynet, the Red Copper Mountain Range is very broad. He does not know where the blood turtle has climbed. It is not easy to find it.


    Some people are willing to lead the way, Hansen is naturally happy too. As for Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei, Han Sen did not pay attention to it. In this first sanctuary, there are almost no human beings who can threaten him.


    Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei took Hansen to the Red Copper Mountain Range. With their lead, they could save more things than the map, and Hansen��s degree improved a lot.


    Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei looked at Han Sen riding the wind **** wolf, but it was still somewhat depressed, but they were not the opponents of the Fengshen wolf. Even if they found someone to go again, it would be useless. There is no God''s blood wing and there is no God Island.


    It��s just two days. Ma Mingjun took Hansen to the Red Copper Mountain. The rock in this mountain range is a dark red color. It looks like a red copper mountain in the distance, so it will be there. name.


    There are few plants in the Red Copper Mountain Range, most of which are bare red copper stone mountains. People walking in the mountains are quite eye-catching, but because there are so many mountains and rocks, all kinds of rock formations and mountain peaks are stacked, even if you know the direction. It seems that it is not an easy task to find the blood turtle.


    However, knowing a general direction is better than turning around alone. Hansen will follow Ma Mingjun with peace of mind and they will continue to go deep into the Red Copper Mountain.


    Less than a day after walking, I suddenly saw a small group of people between the peaks in front, about seven or eight people. Those people saw them and waved to them.


    After a short time, seven or eight people ran over, one of them was similar to Hansen''s age, and the man who looked quite sunny smiled and greeted Ma Mingjun.


    "The head of the horse, how come you also came to the Copper Mountain Range, are you also interested in the blood turtle?" The man said this with a smile, but the meaning of this sentence is not a little joking.


    "The head of Zhao will not be joking. Our glory group suffered heavy losses last time. Where is the ability to play its idea, just bring a friend to see." Ma Mingjun said casually.


    Zhao Guqing��s gaze fell on Han Sen��s body and still asked with a smile: ��This friend��s eyes are very beautiful, as if he had not seen it before?��


    "I have never seen a stranger, there is no need to say more." Han Sen said, the wind gods who drove down and sat over Zhao Guqing.


    "He, the head of the horse, thank you for sending the two, we will break up here." Hansen turned around and said to Ma Mingjun, he went to the mountain.


    Anyone can see it. This Zhao Guqing is obviously trying to attack the blood turtle. Since Hansen wants to fight the turtle''s idea, and they are competitors, there is no need to say anything to them.


    Hansen��s time is precious, and he is not in the mood to deal with these people. For him, Zhao Guqing has no qualifications to be his opponent.


    A few people around Zhao Guqing were a little angry. They wanted to stop Hansen. Zhao Guqing waved them to stop them. He glanced at Hansen, who was riding the wind **** wolf slowly into the mountains. He looked back and looked at Ma Mingjun. "The head of the horse, your friend is very bullish, don''t know what it is?"


    Ma Mingjun looked at Han Sen who left, and he still didn''t say anything when he opened his mouth. Although he wanted to make Hansen, he couldn''t make a fuss in order to make Hansen offended.


    After hesitating, Ma Mingjun told Zhao Guqing that there was a meeting with Hansen. There are many cooperations between the glory group and Zhao Guqing, and each month Zhao Guqing will give a large sponsorship to the glory group, including z steel equipment, etc. There is really no need for him to offend Zhao Guqing for an irrelevant person.


    "A kid from another shelter has dared to be crazy about us. I think he is impatient with life." Liu Hejie, behind Zhao Guqing, said coldly.


    Zhao Guqing��s murder in his eyes: "If he just wants to look at the blood turtle of the gods, there is really an attempt, and it is not far from death."


    After asking in detail about Hansen��s situation, Zhao Guqing took the man and Ma Mingjun apart and continued to search for the blood turtle in the depths of the Red Copper Mountain.


    "Zhao Guqing, they don''t really want to kill that Hansen?" Su Xinmei asked with a frown.


    "Zhao Guqing, the background of those people, you don''t know, they are all desperate people who started smuggling. If Hansen sees the machine early, otherwise he will not be able to save his life." Ma Mingjun said with a smile.


    Ma Mingjun knows that Han Sen is very strong, but the seven or eight people of Zhao Guqing, all of whom are swearing in the blood of the knife, the gene completion is also very high, even if they are alone, the gene is perfect, and they are on Zhao Guqing. I am afraid I will suffer too much. 8

 Chapter 318： Not killing is grace

    There are many different creatures in the Red Copper Mountains, but Hansen has no interest in killing. Most of them are just ordinary creatures and primitive creatures. Even if you see one or two mutants occasionally, you can see such a big head. Hansen There is no interest in shooting.


    The speed of the Fengshen wolf is too fast. The speed of the full-powered Mercedes is the fastest of the mounts that Hansen has seen. There is hardly any alien creature that can keep up with its speed.


    According to Ma Mingjun''s general direction, Hansen rode a search of Fengshen wolf and went all the way to the depths of the Red Copper Mountain Range.


    Maybe it was because of good luck, or that the Fengshen wolf was running too fast, and just over a day, Han Sen found the legendary blood turtle.


    The target of the big tortoise is too obvious. It is difficult to see it. A large car like a car is crawling toward a red-brown mountain.


    Although the mountain is extremely steep, but the dark-colored turtles use the four limbs to squat on the mountain wall, and the speed of crawling upwards is quite fast.


    Hansen was not in a hurry, but he looked far away at the big turtle that had climbed halfway up the mountain.


    Ink-colored turtle shells, dark green limbs and head and neck, if you look closely, you can see that there are many dark red singular patterns on the dark black shell, and under the black background, if you don��t look carefully If you do, it will be easy to ignore the dark red patterns.


    In the head of the tortoise, there is a pair of dark green corners that resemble sheep, while many gray-green scales are born on the limbs.


    Hansen looked far away, and the big turtle was about to climb to the top.


    It is also strange to say that the red copper mountains are mostly stone mountains that are not grassy, ??perhaps because they are related to the reddish rocky soil, and it is almost difficult to see what plants are here.


    However, it is on the top of the mountain, but there is a very lush fruit tree. I don��t know what fruit trees are. The long twists and turns are about five or six meters high. There are many white flowers on the top. Where the small flowers have fallen, many small bunches of bright red agate are born.


    The big turtle climbed to the top of the mountain and even stood upright. The forelimbs squatted on the tree and stretched his neck to bite a string of red fruits on the tree.


    "This old turtle is not going to eat red fruit, but climbed out of the sea?" Hansen looked stunned.


    Hansen had already learned about the integration school. The plants in the shelter world cannot be eaten indiscriminately, especially the fruits and rhizomes. It may be that the genes of human beings and the genes of shelters are very different. Many of the plants in the world can not only be digested, but will have many bad side effects on the body.


    There are also some plants that can be eaten, but they need to be distinguished by humans themselves.


    But now there is no such thing as a **** in the human race, and the scientific test method is not very useful here, so most people will not eat the plants of the shelter.


    When I was trapped on a ghostly island last time, Xu Ruyan also tried a lot of fungi to find some fungi and plants.


    The old turtles on the tree can eat, but the humans may not be able to eat. Hansen is just watching. The old turtle is fierce. A bunch of red fruits bite into the mouth, sometimes even the leaves and small white flowers are given. Swallowed in together.


    The fruit of the tree was not long before it was barely shackled by it. The old tortoise was stunned by the mouth and slowly crawled down the mountain.


    Hansen is still hesitant to try to see if the old turtle is a super-god creature, but suddenly hears the hoof from the distance.


    Turning to look at the past, it turned out that Zhao Guqing came with the team to the side, see Han Sen and the old turtle on the mountain, Zhao Guqing''s face is slightly ugly.


    Several people rode mounts in front of Hansen, and they directly surrounded Hansen in the center. Zhao Guqing sat on the back of a giant tiger. He looked coldly at Hansen and said, "Want to die or want to live?"


    "How do you want to die, how do you want to live?" Hansen looked at Zhao Guqing and asked faintly.


    "Want to die naturally, the brothers will cut you now." When it comes to this, Zhao Guqing snorted: "If you want to live, then obey, let my brother lock you, and then roll out the red copper." Mountains."


    Hansen is not angry. These people have no qualifications to make him angry. They just watched Zhao Guqing smile and said: "Do you not feel that this kind of benefactor is too ungrateful?"


    "Kid, what are you talking nonsense? When are you being our benefactors? Less about pulling relationships here, brothers have only enemies and no benefactors." Liu Hejie pointed to Hansen and yelled.


    Hansen did not care about Liu Heijie, and continued to say faintly: "I want to come to you as a person who has read many books. Have you not heard a word?"


    "What?" Zhao Guqing frowned slightly, and he was already wary of Hansen.


    Hansen is too calm, calm and somewhat exotic, and look at the temperament, it seems that they did not put them in their eyes.


    Zhao Guqing gave a look to the people next to him. Two people went out and looked around, but they did not find any ambush. Only Hansen was alone.


    Hansen sighed: "Don''t you have heard that you can''t kill it? I don''t kill you. It''s already a great grace. You still think about enmity, do you say that you are ungrateful?"


    "Mom, look for death." Liu Heijie and others suddenly became furious, and immediately grabbed the blade and greeted Hansen.


    Although Zhao Guqing had some suspicious thoughts in his heart, he saw that there was only Hansen here, so he no longer thought so much. He grabbed a long gun and stabbed Hansen.


    Because everyone was riding a mount, they used long weapons. Hansen also rode the wind **** wolf. Seeing everyone��s weapons greeted him, reaching for the back, and directly sucking the spiral gun from the cloth. come out.


    A slap in the face, the screaming long gun suddenly shouted to Hansen''s weapons, and even a few weapons that were not blood-level, were directly swept by a spiral gun.


    Even Zhao Guqing and Liu Hejie, whose weapons have not been shaken, only feel numb in their hands, and the tiger''s mouth is ruptured and bleeding, and it is almost impossible to grasp the blade of the hand.


    A group of people suddenly lost their horror, almost can''t believe that the other side''s shots were so strong that they looked at the figure sitting on the silver giant wolf, his face full of horror.


    It��s just that Hansen didn��t have any mood to appreciate their look. The spiral gun in his hand had already stabbed one of them like a cold star.

 Chapter 319： Gun out like a dragon

    The man actually summoned a thick steel shield directly, and slammed into the long gun that Hansen stabbed.


    The shield is the most gram, the shield is big and thick, even if it is a blood-level blade, it is difficult to pierce.


    The man looked pale, his eyes sparkled with fierce light, apparently wanting a shield to get rid of Hansen��s gun.


    Hansen was a stunned smile. The long gun didn''t stop. He shot directly on the steel shield. The man first smiled, but at random he felt that the terrible power of the stock could not be heard.


    boom!


    The long gun was like a drill bit. With a strong force of rotation, it pierced the steel shield for a moment. A shot also ran through the man''s chest, causing his eyes to burst, and he couldn''t believe the pistol piercing his chest.


    And Zhao Guqing and others, who have already been surprised, have no color. The big shield of the man is a mutated big shield with a strong name. Even if it is on the blood of the gods, it is at most a deep mark, but Hansen��s The pike was even pierced with a shield, which was a little scary.


    The gun in Hansen''s hand did not stop, pulled out directly from the man''s chest, and the backhand shot and stabbed another person.


    "Daddy, retreat." Zhao Guqing yelled at the man while screaming at Hansen, wanting to come to Wei Wei to save Zhao, forcing Hansen to return to the gun.


    Liu Heijie also yelled, and the long axe in his hand also slammed into Hansen. Others also re-summoned weapons to kill Hansen.


    And the man who is called the old man summoned a monkey-shaped beast to transform himself, and then like a grey lion, he jumped directly from the mount and wanted to escape Hansen��s gun.


    However, Hansen��s shooting method seemed to be a black streamer. Suddenly, he suddenly accelerated in the air. He ignored the weapon that was cut to him. He shot a pair of old scorpions who jumped in the air and stabbed them. The guns are reversed, and the flow is smooth and there is no trace of reluctance. There is no hard life to shake off the weapons of several people in Zhao Guqing. All this is done in a stormy, fast and incredible. The scalp is numb.


    "Do not kill is the grace." Zhao Guqing and others thought of that sentence at this time, the heart regrets the straight mother.


    Hansen is like a **** on the battlefield, and his gun is out of his life. No one can stop him from shooting.


    "Run separately, live one is one." Zhao Guqing stunned and turned and smashed his mount and fled. He was already scared. He also saw many strong people in the first shelter, but Hansen Such a monster, he has never seen it before, if he did not see it with his own eyes, he would never believe that there would be such a terrible figure in the first shelter, which is only possible among the evolutionists. Strongman who appears.


    Now Zhao Guqing��s intestines are already green, and he regrets that he has nothing to do with such a monster, but now he has regretted it, only hopes to escape his life. As for revenge, Zhao Guqing can��t even think about it now. .


    Liu Hejie, they almost at the same time smashed the mount and fled in different directions. The people who bleed on the knife head were clean and neat, and there was an unspeakable enthusiasm.


    what!


    The screams rang through the valley, and there was almost no gap between them. Zhao Guqing was shocked and looked back. He saw the silver wolf and the black gun. He had killed four people. It��s almost going to kill Liu Hejie, who is still alive except him.


    Zhao Guqing was scared when he was scared. He didn''t dare to look at it again. He smashed the blood horse he sat down and ran out desperately.


    The other party is simply a non-human monster. There are already six people killed in the blink of an eye. All of them are born and died with him. They have experienced a lot of life and death battles. Any one of them is able to discharge. The top ten sons can also resist several moves.


    However, under the gun of the man, or in the case of splitting his head, he was killed six people in the blink of an eye, and how can Zhao Guqing not be afraid of fear.


    what!


    Another scream came, Zhao Guqing��s heart stunned. From the time he started to escape to the present, the blood horse that sat down only ran for about ten meters, and his seven brothers were all killed. What a horror The characters are simply unimaginable.


    Now Zhao Guqing is desperately trying to destroy the blood horse he sat down. This is his only hope. He is more than a dozen meters faster than Hansen. This horse is a **** animal soul. The other party is starting now, it should not So easy to catch up with him.


    However, Zhao Guqing��s thought has only just risen. He heard the rapid rushing sound coming from behind, although he did not dare to look back, but he couldn��t help but look back.


    However, only this eye, Zhao Guqing''s scared face is green, his legs are not listening to the tremble, the silver wolf that the man sat down, is rushing toward him at an incredible speed, in the blink of an eye has been pulled Nearly three or four meters away, watching the face calm, people will kill him.


    "Rao..." Zhao Guqing��s life has not been shouted out. Hansen and the silver wolf have been attacked by him. A black pistol has already penetrated from his hindbrain. The front of the mouth was drilled out, causing Zhao Guqing��s voice to stop.


    Han Sen did not look at the killed Zhao Guqing and others, riding the Fengshen wolf to the direction of the big turtle to leave, these people are not worth mentioning to him, and it is no different from killing chickens and dogs.


    If these people are not looking for their own death, they will kill him, and Hansen��s interest in killing them will not be lifted.


    It is grace to not kill, but Zhao Guqing does not understand this truth.


    A few days later, Zhao Guqing��s body was found in the Red Copper Mountains, and the entire glory sanctuary was suddenly sensational.


    Zhao Guqing, this group of people, can be regarded as the sacred role of the glory shelter, but now all eight people have died in the Red Copper Mountains, and all are killed by one person, no one exception, it is really unbelievable, What kind of characters are actually able to kill Zhao Guqing''s eight people.


    After Ma Mingjun and Su Xinmei heard Zhao Guqing��s death, they suddenly changed their face. After rushing over and glanced at it, Ma Mingjun��s face turned pale and turned to look at Su Xinmei. Su Xinmei also had no trace of blood on his face.


    They all thought of who killed Zhao Guqing. There was obviously a long weapon in Hansen''s back, and Zhao Guqing was in the same direction as Hansen. He once said that he had to deal with Hansen.


    "Heart, this thing, no matter who is not allowed to say a word." Ma Mingjun said to Su Xinmei, the heart is already a little scared.


    Others thought that a group of people killed Zhao Guqing, but if Hansen did, and think about Hansen��s shooting of eight people in Zhao Guqing, Ma Mingjun only felt the back of the chills, and even the soles of the feet were cold.


    Su Xinmei nodded and nodded, but he was awkward and couldn��t speak. At the same time, he was also fortunate in his heart. At the time of the island, there was no excessive work for Hansen.

 Chapter 320： Old turtle

    Among the red copper mountains, Hansen has been chasing the trail of the old turtle. The old turtle has been crawling deep into the red copper mountains. From time to time, he found some plants'' roots or fruits to eat.


    Some Hansen looked at the place where there was no plant growth. The old turtle had a big pit in the ground, and he was able to dig out something like a mushroom from the inside and stuff it into his mouth.


    Hansen is more and more surprised to see that most of the shelter''s aliens don''t need to eat, and some of the different creatures that need to eat seem strange.


    The most eccentric of the different creatures that Hansen has seen, of course, is the golden retriever, followed by the old turtle.


    In some respects, the old turtle is even more weird than the golden retriever. The golden retriever is only eating other kinds of different creatures, but it is more ferocious to kill.


    This old turtle actually went to the mountains to eat and eat, and it was not all the plants to eat, obviously it was a choice to eat.


    Coming to a valley, Hansen couldn''t stand it anymore, ready to start with the old turtle and try to see if it was a super **** creature.


    The valley was surrounded by mountains on three sides. Only one way out, Hansen no longer hesitated, put away the Fengshen wolf, put on the black beetle armor, and pulled out the sword of the jihad angel, and blessed the spirit of the demon sword.


    At the same time, the red flame commander was summoned. It seemed to be the flame-devil-like red flame commander. It floated around Hansen, and all his beasts seemed to have a reddish glow.


    At the same time, Hansen also began an ancient curse at the same time. The heart seemed to be a high-speed operation, and the high-speed contraction and expansion of the cockroach.


    Hansen has used all the power that can be used. It can be said that this is his strongest state. Hansen does not dare to have a slight meaning for the old turtle who may be a super **** creature.


    A newly born golden retriever can fight against him, not to mention an adult super-god creature.


    In the eyes of the cold flash, Hansen double-handedly rushed to the old turtle. The old turtle was very vigilant. He discovered the existence of Hansen early, and suddenly turned to Hansen, his neck was half-shrinked, and his pair seemed to be an emerald. The little eyes stared at Hansen, who was running wild.


    "Kill!" Hansen''s sword smashed out, like a shocking rainbow, and it was incredible. This sword is already the peak of Hansen''s peak. I am afraid that it was the previous Qin dynasty, and it is difficult to provoke him to be shocked.


    However, Hansen��s sword was only halfway out. He saw that the old turtle��s half-shrinked head was stretched out, and it couldn��t be described quickly. It��s like a poisonous dragon out of the hole. Between the electric light and the flint, the old turtle opened. The parrot-like strange mouth, it is hard to bite the sword of the jihad angel.


    Hansen was shocked and stunned, but his hands were hard to use, but whether it was inserted inside or pumped outside, it was difficult to move.


    The old turtle''s strange mouth is like a steel tongs. He bit the sword of the jihad angel, and then the next second, he will hear a sigh.


    The sword of the jihad angel, which can almost match the weapon of any **** of blood and blood, is also the sword of the jihad angel under the double blessing of the Demon Sword and the Red Flame. It is actually directly crushed by the old turtle.


    What makes Hansen horrified is that the old tortoise bites the broken half of the jihad angel''s sword, and even chews it up. After a few moments, it chews into pieces, and swallows it as soon as he raises his neck.


    "Super God creature... is definitely a super-god creature..." Hansen looked stunned, and then ran away without saying anything. This is how his mother''s blood treasure is eaten as a sugar bean. How could it be done?


    However, the scene that happened next made Han Sen''s eyes wide open. The old turtle danced in four limbs, just like stepping on four hot wheels, madly chasing Hansen, the speed is much better than Fengshen. The wolves are much faster.


    "I rub, who is his mother said that this old turtle is very slow?" Han Sen looked at the old turtle is about to rush to his back, with the old turtle that stretched his head and bite the electric shock, Han Sen even Using the super-particle flow acceleration, I am afraid I can''t escape the bite.


    Hansen directly put the remaining half of the jihad angel''s sword on the old turtle, and then the wings spread out behind him, and the slamming flies to the sky.


    The old turtle reacted very quickly, and when he reached out, he bit the half-sword of the jihad angel sword, and the cockroach was chewed again, and then swallowed it again.


    Looking at Hansen, who flies into the air with a small eye like an emerald, the old turtle turned slowly and continued to look for food in the corner of the valley.


    Han Sen flew in the sky, watching the old turtle turn away, this is a long sigh of relief, but the body is all cold sweat.


    Fortunately, the first bite of the old turtle was directed at the sword of the jihad angel. If he bites him at the beginning, even if he wears the blood armor, he will be bitten by a bite.


    "Absolutely the super **** creature is right." Han Sen flew in the sky, looking at the old turtle in the valley, and his look became extremely complicated.


    It doesn''t matter if you lose a sword of the jihad angel, but the horrible bite of the old turtle, and the speed of that unmatched, makes Hansen unable to see any possibility of killing it.


    The super **** creature is a super **** creature, and the adult body like the old turtle is much stronger than the little golden hair.


    Those who used to glory in the shelter said that the speed of the old turtle was not too fast. I am afraid that the old turtle was lazy to chase, so they did not pay much attention to them.


    "It seems that my current strength is not enough to kill the super **** creature, even if it is an assassination, if there is no power that can run through it, it has no use for it." Hansen''s eyes burned with a blazing flame.


    Although he still has no ability to kill the old turtle, this battle not only confirms that the old turtle is indeed a super-god creature, but also gives Hansen a general awareness of its power.


    Now that you have a cognition, the only thing left is to find a way to kill it.


    Now Hansen can be sure that unless he has a super **** armor, any defensive power is useless in front of the old turtle. There are only two conditions that are necessary to kill the old turtle.


    One is the ability to escape its horrible bite, one is the power that can penetrate its body.


    Because there is no super-polar weapon, Han Sen can only work **** the power, otherwise it will be difficult to pierce the body of the old turtle, even if it is the weakest neck, not powerful enough, it is certainly difficult to penetrate.


    As for the body method, the super particle flow acceleration is fast enough, but in front of the old turtle''s bite, it still seems too slow. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 321： overload

    Hansen repeatedly recalled the bite of the old turtle. It was incredibly fast. At his current speed, it is absolutely impossible to hide such a bite. There is no need for temptation. As long as it is close to the attack range of the old turtle. It will inevitably be bitten to death.


    "I need faster speed and more power." Hansen secretly thought about how to achieve these two goals.


    The ancient curse can enhance strength and speed, etc., but now Hansen has not yet practiced the third curse, so he can only think of another way.


    Super particle flow acceleration is not enough, the body must be replaced by a faster and stronger, at least let him have the opportunity to escape the bite of the old turtle, otherwise the strength is useless, the first thing to live is the most important of.


    Hansen did not return to the steel nail shelter, and after the spiral and a pair of bone knives were found in a hidden cave, they were sent back to the school directly from the glory shelter.


    Treasures are not the soul of the beast, and there is no way to get shelter.


    After returning to school, Hansen landed in the community of the Special Security Action Group to see if there is any super-nuclear genetic technique that is suitable for him, mainly to enhance the speed and strength of the super-nuclear gene.


    Now Hansen has more than one hundred squad points, and it is not difficult to change several s-class super-nuclear genes.


    The Special Security Action Group has a lot of super-nuclear genetic techniques, most of which come from the church, and some of which are developed or collected by themselves.


    Hansen slowly looked at all the s-class super-nuclear genes, hoping to find a super-nuclear gene that would help him.


    Just want to find a faster way than the super particle flow acceleration, obviously a very difficult thing, after all, super particle flow acceleration is already a very explosive top-level body.


    Although there are many skills in "Sen Luo Wan Xiang", they are all basic skills. It is impossible to greatly enhance a certain ability. It is only to make your body a little bit perfect, and all functions have been enhanced and improved. Sexual improvement of physical fitness.


    Speaking of a substantial increase in a short period of time, it is still necessary to do this like "The Ancient Curse."


    Hansen looked at a lot of s-class body methods, but it was really better than the super-particle flow acceleration, but it was not even seen.


    However, Hansen did not give up, but he is still slowly watching. If the squad can''t find it here, go to the s-class area of ??the church to find it. If you can''t find it again, you may ask Professor Bai to help me think about it.


    Hansen looked at an afternoon, but there was a surprise discovery. A super-nuclear gene called "overload", the theory mentioned in it, let Hansen see a trace. hope.


    The theory of "overload" lies in how to make your body operate beyond its own limit. This is completely different from the transcendence limit of the surpassing one. It is more to develop its own potential and make itself play a percentage. One hundred and two even higher powers.


    The stronger the body''s ability to withstand, the stronger the strength that can be exerted.


    This is a bit like the overclocking of components such as pu, graphics cards, etc. in ancient computers. Originally, there was only a frequency of 2.0, but after adding voltage or frequency modulation, etc., the frequency can be increased a lot, and even more than 3.0, even Higher 3.5 or 4.0.


    However, as a result of this, the consumption will increase, and both the energy consumption and the consumption itself will increase substantially.


    However, because of the pressure brought by the overload operation, it is also prone to collapse. The higher the load, the higher the possibility of collapse.


    In theory, the overload can be infinitely improved, but if the body can''t bear it, the faster the rise, the worse it will die.


    Practice overload, its physical fitness is the key, the stronger the physical fitness, the stronger the potential for improvement, and the problem of being a degree, it must be maintained within a degree that it can bear, otherwise it is easy to put its own body. Give it a ruin.


    But now Hansen can''t take care of a lot, and overload is currently the most effective way to improve for him.


    It is more direct than the ancient curse, but the ancient curse has little negative effect on the body, and the overload is really the kind that may destroy the body.


    However, the effect is also very obvious, regardless of strength or speed, can be greatly improved in a short period of time, which is critical for Hansen.


    With "overload", Han Sen does not have to learn another body method, using super particle flow acceleration under overload conditions. If the effect of overload is good enough, Hansen can hide from the old turtle bite. Ability to hit.


    Hansen used his squad points in exchange for "overload", and the points removed 30 points at once, but Hansen didn''t feel bad at all. Now, as long as it can help him improve, he spends more. is worth it.


    The human being, the first super-human evolution in human history, thinks that Hansen feels bloody.


    The gene solution of "Overload" will not be sent to the military school until tomorrow, and Hansen downloads the information of "Overload".


    "The third child, what are you doing?" Old stone came back from the outside and patted Hansen.


    "Look at the information on super nuclear technology." Hansen said casually.


    "Would you like to see it again, first help me a little busy?" Lao Shi said with a charming face.


    "What is busy, too troublesome, I can''t help." Hansen smiled.


    "No trouble, no trouble, for the third child, you are doing your best." Old stone said Hansen''s shoulder: "Did you not go to the Gladiator Guwu battle platform for a while?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong? If you want to go, you can''t sign up for an account yourself, and you can''t pay the membership fee." Hansen looked at Lao Shi with a puzzled look.


    "Cough, I have already registered and joined the membership, but well, you know, my level is just the same." Old stone said a little tweak.


    "Then practice more, you register the Gladiator battle platform is not to practice." Han Sen said casually.


    "Cough, practice is too late, so I want to ask the third child to help you." Old stone old face red, and things about Hansen and I understand.


    "Have your kid''s recent girlfriend is not a warrior? When did it become an ancient martial art?" Han Sen looked up and down at the old stone. This guy is tall and mighty, and can be said to be awkward and wretched. However, this kind of girlfriend''s effort can be much stronger than Hansen, but Hansen knows that he has already changed five or six girlfriends.


    Now Laoshi��s girlfriend is an ancient martial arts family. She often goes to the gladiator driving range with her classmates. Although her own fighting level is still good, especially the strength is very strong, but compared with those professional masters of the ancient martial arts. It��s a lot worse, so I��m going to pull Hansen to fill the scene.


    "Well, anyway, I also intend to go to the arena to practice." Han Sen casually agreed.

 Chapter 322： cheat

    Two people left the bedroom to come to the holographic hall. Old stone asked Hansen''s ID to get into a hologram, and Hansen also chose one.


    Just landed in the community, Lao Shi sent a friend application, the old stone this guy''s ID turned out to be "overlord gun", a good name, placed on him, Han Sen feels a little wretched.


    Lao Shi invited Hansen to enter his room. In addition to the old stone, there was a petite, handsome girl standing next to the old stone, and many ancient Wushu students even it''s here.


    When I saw Hansen, the students of the ancient martial arts department were very excited. The seniors of the seniors were constantly talking. Obviously, they were very interested in Hansen.


    The arrow that Hansen defeated Jing Jiya in the past few days was really shocking. Many Black Hawk students, even if they were not ancient martial arts, were very impressed with Hansen.


    Old stone was a bit distressed. Hansen came over and it was originally for him to rise, but now the girl��s classmates and friends are turning around Hansen, but he is directly ignored.


    After chatting with my classmates, Han Sen glanced at two people who were fighting on the field and asked: "Is our classmates playing against us on the field?"


    "Huang Jianqiu is our classmate, and the other does not know who it is." Lao Shi''s girlfriend Yu Qinqin said.


    "Han Xuechang, can you see Huang Jianqiu win?" The situation on the field was very intense. One female student asked with some concern.


    Hansen said with a deep sigh: "It seems that Huang Jianqiu''s level is a little worse than the other party. I am afraid it will be a bit difficult to win."


    "Not bad, there is still a real thing to know." A somewhat contemptuous voice passed from the side, Hansen and others turned around and looked at it, but it was a tall, tall, scornful and disdainful young man.


    Looking at the age, there are more than twenty years old, it should not be a student of the military academy. It seems to be a friend who came to watch the other side.


    Han Sen looked at the man and ignored him. He continued to watch Huang Jianqiu��s game.


    As a result, as Hansen said, Huang Jianqiu lost the game. After returning to the stands, he smiled and said: "Sorry, I am humiliated."


    "Winning and defeating is the common situation of the military, and it will be fine to win again next time." Yu Qinqin and other students comforted Huang Jianqiu.


    However, the two young people there said very untimely: "It seems that the students of the military academy are no different from ordinary people like us. How strong is it? It turns out that it is just like this. It seems that it is still a famous Black Hawk..."


    When the young people talked like this, they suddenly aroused the anger of a lot of classmates. A few tempered classmates even sent a direct application to the other party.


    "Well, today I am just free, I will teach you the cadets who think they are the pride of the sky, let you know that you are nothing." The young man said one sentence and accepted the application of a classmate directly. Then two people entered the battle platform.


    Yu Qinqin and others are cheering for their classmates, but the high-skinned youth who are on the scene of the battle are even more disdainful of irony: "The strength is not good, the resounding is not useful, and the loss is the same." ��


    "The winners and losers are not divided, and whoever loses is not necessarily." Yu Qinqin said with an angry voice.


    "Haha, I said that you must lose if you lose. Whoever comes will be the same." The tall and thin youth was arrogantly laughing.


    Although a lot of students want to refute the high-skinned youth, but the classmate has already fallen behind, even if they want to refute, it is difficult to say.


    It didn''t take long for the classmate to lose the game and some of them fell back on the stage.


    The two young people there are even more arrogant. The tall and thin youth even said that the piano is stunned: "Little sister, what am I saying right? I said that if you lose, you will definitely lose. The military academy is self-sufficient, but in fact it is just a group of little devils who don��t understand anything."


    "Forget it, don''t play, it''s too boring, there is no opponent at all." Another young man who won the battle was a very boring expression.


    Look at their faces, Yu Qinqin, how can they endure, they have to challenge them again.


    "I am coming." Hansen suddenly stopped their challenge, watching the two young people faintly said.


    After that, Han Sen sent an invitation to the youth.


    Hansen did not let his classmates continue to challenge. It was because he had already seen it right next to him that his classmates could not win.


    It is not that Huang Jianqiu is not good, but because the two young people are simply cheating.


    The evolver zone and the unexplored zone of the Gladiator community are free to enter, but the average evolver is not interested in the undeveloped zone, but there are some exceptions.


    It��s like these two young people. Among the evolvers, there is the general existence of slag. Anyone can abuse their rookie, but they run into the unexplored area and pretend to be unexplored to find a sense of existence. The average evolver does not bother. To do this kind of thing, it is obvious that these two people are still complacent, as if they really become masters.


    Although they are only **** in the evolutionary area, they are evolutionary after all, and should be the evolutionary of the mutated gene. For the undeveloped, it is already the top powerhouse, and there is almost no opponent among the undeveloped.


    Huang Jianqiu, how good they are, and it is impossible to defeat the evolutionists now, so Hansen will stop them and prevent them from continuing to challenge the two young people. Otherwise, they will only make those two scum more proud.


    Hansen had no interest in such a weak chicken evolver, but he could not watch his classmates being bullied.


    The young people directly chose to agree, and suddenly joined Hansen into the arena, waiting for the beginning of the duel.


    "The seniors are cheering... the gods are cheering... the third child is cheering..." All the students are cheering for Hansen.


    "What the great gods are, in front of our brothers are slag, whoever comes the same." The thin high youth is very forced to say.


    He naturally does not think that among a group of un-evolutionary cadets, there will be people who can defeat them. Then they are also evolutionists. It is very easy and pleasant to abuse several cadets.


    As for Yu Qinqin, what the great gods in their mouths, thin and tall young people are even dismissive, the more severe the abuse, the better, just teach them to be good.


    At the end of the countdown, Hansen and the young people entered the arena together. The young master looked like Hansen��s hook and said: ��Come on, let''s show your strongest new martial arts, don''t say I didn''t give it. Your chance."

 Chapter 323： Queens invitation

    "Thank you for giving me a chance." Han Sen smiled, and it was just a punch.


    The young man looked at Hansen��s fist, his mouth slightly raised, showing a disdainful and somewhat excited expression, reaching out and punching Hansen��s fist.


    The physical quality of his evolutionary body is naturally much stronger than that of the average non-evolutionist. Here he can unscrupulously crush each other with his own physical quality advantage, the kind of contempt for all the pleasure of crushing everything, let them The undeveloped areas are lingering and immersed in the thrill of low-level opponents.


    As long as you don''t use nuclear genomics that are obviously only evolutionary, you can''t judge whether they are evolutionary or not. They only think they are strong non-evolutionists.


    Seeing that his fist is about to hit the other''s fist, the excitement in the youth''s eyes is more intense. With the fist to the fist, he can directly break the phalanx of the other''s fist, and may even directly blast the entire arm bone.


    However, just in the moment when the two fists were about to hit, Hansen��s light man��s fist was a claw, and he grabbed his wrist and twisted it, which made his wrist bones misplaced and screamed.


    Hansen didn''t have any pauses. He grabbed the wrist that had been misplaced, and watched the other of the youth wave him again. He twisted directly, and the youth suddenly turned around and turned into Hansen. .


    Hansen twisted his arm with one hand and a leg at the bend of his leg. He suddenly slammed the young man on the ground, but because Hansen twisted his arm, he could not stand even. Otherwise the whole arm will be broken.


    The young man is not an evolutionary, but he is a bit capable. He turns back and fights, and he will take advantage of Hansen��s hand that twists his wrist.


    It is a pity that he has found the wrong object. After Hansen��s battle with Xu Zhu, the technique of smashing has been greatly advanced, and this is a rookie evolution that is just over twenty.


    Hansen loosened the wrists of the youth, and the people followed the youth. Step by step, they were still behind the youth. They stretched out their arms and directly caught the neck of the youth. Then they broke down and directly dropped the youth��s body into the air. , falling down on the head and down.


    Hansen��s double fists were like lightning-like violent hits on the fallen youth. From the face, he rushed all the way to the abdomen. Seeing that the youth was about to fall to the ground, he directly hit a knee and slammed into his Above the chest, the young man flew up and flew up.


    Sweeping, swinging left and right, picking up and squatting, Hansen��s legs are dazzling, the youth is like a sandbag, flying in the air, flying, and the body is severely distorted There was no chance of landing, and all the damage values ??were directly kicked out in the air. The body suddenly burst open and was directly sentenced by the system.


    The tall and thin young people outside have already seen dumbfounded eyes, and they can''t believe that their brothers have been kicked out by a military school student.


    Those military school students do not know, of course, he is very clear, his brother is an evolutionary, how can be directly kicked by a military school student.


    Huang Jianqiu, they are happy to cheer, you are the Hansen who is greeted by the hero who greets the triumphant return.


    Hansen looked at the tall and thin young man and said, "Do you want to come again?"


    "No need... No need..." The tall and thin youth was a stiff face. His skill was even worse than that of the young man. Even his brother was kicked, and he dared to fight Hansen again.


    "Why don''t you? Do you really like this kind of game?" Hansen said faintly.


    The high-thin youth is imaginary, but still shouts: "Winning and losing are commonplace. Today we are in a bad state and will fight again next time."


    "Next time, are you fighting again with the identity of the evolutionary, or are you not evolutionary?" Hansen looked at the thin young man.


    After listening to Han Sen, they are all staying.


    "The third child, you said that they are evolutionists?" Old Stone could not believe the two young people.


    "You are the evolutionary?" Huang Jianqiu and other students looked at the two young questions, all of which were the anger of the face, and the evolutionary acted as the person who was not the evolver. This kind of behavior is quite ugly.


    "Who is the evolutionary person, don''t talk nonsense..." The two young people naturally killed at this time and did not admit that they were evolutionary, otherwise they would really lose face and lose weight.


    "You are not an evolutionist, otherwise evolutionists like you are too shameful to the evolutionary," Hansen said casually.


    The two young people stopped talking, and the choice of the wolverine left the arena.


    "Schoolmaster, are the two people evolutionary?" Yu Qinqin, they all looked at Han Sen with a puzzled look.


    "I saw them when I went to the evolutionary area to see them. I am not clear about the evolutionary." Hansen shrugged his shoulders and made an excuse.


    "It must be an evolutionary person, but it is the kind of garbage evolutionary. Otherwise, it would be boring to pretend that it would be undeveloped to come here."


    "The scum is scum."


    "It''s too shameless."


    "Great God, your moves are so handsome, especially the last few legs, too chic, when are you free to teach us..."


    A lot of schoolmates and sisters all admire Hansen, even if the evolution of garbage, it is also an evolutionary, not everyone can be defeated.


    After Hansen and Lao Shi broke up, they went directly to the evolver area. He was really uninterested in the opponents of the non-evolutionary area.


    I just played a few games with my schoolmates, gave them some advice, and then slipped into the evolver area.


    Han Sen just entered the evolver area and received an invitation to fight.


    Hansen originally thought that the person he had defeated last time was not convinced. This time he invited him to fight again, but he carefully looked at the invitation to fight, but he could not help but swear.


    The invitation has the other party''s id. This id is very familiar, but it is not the two people he has defeated before.


    The other party''s id has only two words: the Queen.


    Hansen has never seen this. For these two words, Hansen is not strange at all, or is very impressed.


    In the past, Emperor Yongzhen took him to the Queen��s restaurant, which was the main theme of the battle of the God of War. It was there that he saw the evolution of the nickname queen, how to destroy an opponent who is also an evolutionist in the blink of an eye. The strong momentum and destructive power left Hansen extremely impressed.


    "What is the relationship between the Queen and the Queen of the Queen''s Restaurant?" Hansen chose to agree with the doubt and was directly transferred into a virtual arena. 8

 Chapter 324： Battle against the emperor

    Hansen faintly expects his opponent to be the queen of the Queen''s Restaurant. Although she knows that there is too much difference between them, Han Sen still hopes to fight the Queen. ?


    After all, the battle of the virtual community will not be really dead, and he can appreciate the empressive charm of the queen.


    Hansen has also seen many powerful evolutionists among the gladiators. Some of them can beat him with three punches and two feet. However, no matter how strong the evolutionary, there is no way to give him a strong sensory impact like the Queen. force.


    After Hansen entered the arena, because of the countdown, there was no way to go out, and he could only look far to the opposite entrance to the arena.


    "It''s her!" Hansen saw the tall figure, and his heart was a happy one. Although the dress was different from that in the Queen''s restaurant, he used the system''s face blur function just like Hansen.


    However, Hansen only took a look, still thought that the opposite queen was the one in the Queen''s restaurant.


    There are some people in this world. You don''t need to look at his face or a certain part of the body. Just look at his momentum and you can identify who he is because their temperament is too unique.


    The Queen is such a person, giving people the feeling of being so arrogant and cold, and it is really like a high emperor, who has nothing to do with everything in the world.


    This kind of self-discipline of indifference is not manifested by the installation or training, but a powerful belief in the heart.


    Although I don''t know why the Queen actually invited me to play against him, but Hansen was very happy with the Queen. It was not important to win or lose. I could feel the domineering offensive of the Queen, which was already for Hansen. It is a very good experience.


    The reason why the Queen will challenge Hansen is not because she is not interested in Hansen. In fact, the Queen does not even know Hansen.


    Even Huangpu Pingqing has no ability to let the Queen do what she does not want to do. The only exception is the imperial concubine of the Warrior Budokan.


    Because Huang Yulei recommended Qian Xiaozhen as a training opponent to Qian Hezhen, Qian Hezhen was also interested in the small soldiers on the battleship.


    However, because Huangpu Xiongcheng is very strict with him, if it is a good disciple to challenge his own martial arts hall, but in the arena battlefield with people virtual battle, Qianhe really must ask Huangpu Xiongcheng.


    After listening to the request of Qianhe, Huangpu Xiongcheng did not stop Qianhezhen, but he still found the Queen, let the Queen first touch Hansen��s bottom to see if he is qualified to do Qianhe��s opponent. .


    Huangpu Xiongcheng has great expectations for Qianhe, and he is not allowed to have a slight loss. Even if it is in the choice of opponents, there is a lot of attention. No matter how good or weak the opponent is, it is not a good thing, and if the other party itself It has already gone wrong, so it will have an impact on Qianhezhen. Huangpu Xiongcheng definitely does not allow such a situation to appear, so let his most trusted Queen first test Hansen��s level to see if he is qualified to do Qianhe really. opponent.


    For the Queen''s eyesight, Huangpu Xiongcheng still believes very much.


    Therefore, the Queen will come to the arena to invite Hansen, and the Queen will often come to the arena battles. I only need an occasional match to see if Hansen has come up.


    Although Hansen did not know that there were so many twists and turns in this, Hansen was very expecting to be able to fight with the Queen.


    By the end of the countdown, Hansen immediately entered the arena, almost without any hesitation, Hansen used the ancient curse, high heart and blood, so that his body is in a state of high excitement, Physical fitness has been greatly improved.


    Without any words, Hansen punched the empress who stood opposite.


    He is afraid that if he does not punch first, then there is no chance of punching anymore. The Queen is definitely more terrible than the **** of the first god''s sanctuary.


    So Hansen��s fist almost exhausted all his power and used his unique assassination shot.


    Originally Hansen thought that it would attract the tyrannical counterattack of the Queen. After all, in the style of the Queen, how could she endure others to provoke her in front of her.


    But unexpectedly, Hansen unexpectedly, the Queen actually escaped Hansen��s fist and did not counterattack him.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, but he didn''t think much. It would be good for him to punch more punches. In the face of such an opponent, he would earn a punch with a punch.


    Just now he used up his full punch, just near the moment of the Queen''s body, the Queen just flashed a little step, even the assassination method is useless, so you can already know the Queen''s scary .


    In a chaotic rhythm attack, Hansen did not hesitate to punch again, saw the Queen''s rhythm, and punched her rhythm node.


    However, the rhythm of the Queen''s body suddenly changed completely. Even if there was no dodge, Hansen''s fist was hit in the air, as if Hansen himself deliberately emptied.


    Hansen has not encountered such an opponent, and he can change his rhythm at will, which really surprised him.


    Regardless of psychological judgment or trajectory judgment, relying on the judgment of the rhythm, the Queen can change the rhythm at will, which means that Hansen cannot judge her behavior pattern, and any pre-judgment attack is invalid for the Queen. of.


    Although Hansen was surprised, his eyes were still calm, trying to attack the Queen in various ways that he was good at.


    Although I don''t know why the Queen did not fight back, it was a great opportunity for Hansen, and there were not many opportunities to practice with this level of master.


    At least he usually can''t reach such a master. Now the Queen is coming to the door. No matter what reason she doesn''t fight back, it doesn''t matter to Hansen, as long as he can practice it.


    However, no matter what kind of attack Hansen uses, the technique of assassination is good, the technique of disorderly sputum is good, the technique of counter-current thirteen killing or counter-attacking is not effective for the Queen, and even the Queen��s clothing The corners are not touched.


    Even more frightening is that the Queen just evaded Hansen''s attack, but when Hansen reacted, he was already forced into the corner of the arena.


    This is a terrible thing. It is Hansen��s unilateral attack, but the Queen��s only evasive attitude has forced Hansen to the corner. The gap is too big.


    Finally, after Hansen was forced to a dead end, the Queen launched her first attack, flying into the air, violent popping out, turned into a horrible knee hit, and instantly reached Hansen''s chest. 8

 Chapter 325： Wonderful walk

    Hansen had no room to dodge. The Queen��s knee was more horrible than the old turtle��s bite, but it was already in the chest.


    Almost no thoughts, Hansen''s hands overlapped and pressed against the Queen''s knees. The unloading and sticky words were also applied by the muscles of the whole body in an attempt to offset some of the power of the Queen''s knee. This force is back.


    However, there is no use, the method of unloading, you need to be able to grasp the strength of the other side, and the sticky word needs to be able to obey the other''s strength.


    However, the Queen��s knee hits Hansen��s sharp sense of indestructibleness. It seems to be a weapon that cuts iron and cuts gold and cuts jade. It��s an incredible degree. How do you go to unload it?


    Hey!


    The knee directly hit Hanson''s overlapping hands, and then placed on Hansen''s chest, Hansen''s entire body was directly blasted, and the virtual body instantly dissipated.


    One hit and the second, and it is not a critical part. There is only one possibility for such a system to judge. The power of the two is too different and is not above a magnitude.


    Hansen returned to the waiting area, watching the Queen on the field, and a friend applied for the Queen.


    If there is another chance, Hansen hopes to fight the Queen again, but if the Queen does not add his friends, he has no loss.


    I didn''t think that the Queen had directly applied through his friend. Hansen saw the name of the Queen in the Friends column, which was quite happy.


    The invitation to the Queen is being accurately made, but the name of the Queen in the buddy has already darkened. Obviously, she has left the Gladiator community and Hansen feels sorry.


    "It''s a pity, but since she has added my good friend, there should be a chance to invite her to play in the future." Hansen licked his lips and thought about it.


    The Empress''s mightyness has surpassed those supernatural creatures. If she can practice with her several times, it will be good for Hansen to kill the gods.


    As for why the Queen would find him, Hansen was too lazy to think that the registration information he used was not his own real information, and he also used a fuzzy system. No one should know his true identity, and the Queen could not know. He is Hansen.


    Hansen was about to leave the room, but suddenly thought of one thing, quickly transferred the system, used the payment function, transferred the image of the previous match and passed it back to his communicator.


    Hansen is going to go back and study it. What is the body of the Queen, why is she just evading, but in the end she has pushed herself to the corner.


    The Queen left the arena and picked up the communicator and dialed a number. After a few words, it ended the communication.


    The Queen reported her own results to Huangpu Xiongcheng. The soldier on the battleship had the ability to fight against Qianhe in her opinion. Although she had just crushed Hansen, Hansen��s many performances, Still let the Queen feel a little surprised.


    So when Hansen came to a friend to apply, the Queen hesitated and chose to agree to a friend''s application.


    In the Queen''s buddy bar, there is only one soldier on the battleship, and she has no friends at the same time.


    In fact, after the Queen went to the arena, she continued to fight against people. She would not chat with anyone at all, so she did not add any friends and refused all friends to apply.


    Hansen��s friend application was purely because Hansen��s strength was weak at the time of the battle with Hansen, but there were a few tricks that made her feel touched.


    For example, Hansen��s way of shooting, even when she was very close, only sensed his intentions.


    For example, Han Sen��s grasp of the rhythm made the Queen have to change her own rhythm.


    Hansen��s control over strength and self-control has made the Queen quite an accident. It��s true that Hansen��s physical fitness can actually achieve this level.


    Maybe Hanson saw some people''s shadows, so after the Queen hesitated, she passed the Hansen friend''s application and was her only friend in the arena community.


    After the war with the Queen, Han Sen did not continue to challenge others'' minds. After leaving the Gladiator community, he returned to the bedroom to watch his own images of the Queen.


    There is no doubt that the Queen is a truly terrible figure, the top of the evolutionary, every move makes Han Sen unable to find the slightest flaw.


    However, this is not the focus of Hansen''s attention. What Hansen is most responsible for is the Queen''s position.


    Yes, it is the position, but it is not the body. Although the Queen did not deliberately use the body, but she chose to move away from the Hansen attack, but Hansen felt a great threat. And it is involuntarily offset from the position preset by the Queen.


    That is to say, although the Queen did not shoot, but only the position she stood, has given Hansen a huge threat and pressure, so Hansen can not help but want to avoid, so it is obvious that Hansen is attacking, but in the end, Hansen was forced to go to the corner.


    In turn, the inferences, Han Sen''s body can not help but emerge a cold sweat, the position that the Queen walked after each dodge, can be a threat to Han Sen, that is, Han Sen''s own flaws.


    This is not the battle with the Queen, Hansen never thought that there would be so many flaws in his body. If the Queen is really his enemy, that battle is a real life and death decision, Hansen is not Know how many times you have died.


    This is Hansen��s admiration and excitement to the Queen. The mistake is not terrible. The terrible thing is that he can��t make his mistakes. Now the Queen has pointed out the mistakes and let him see that he could not see it. Your own mistakes.


    Knowing where you are wrong, there is a chance to make corrections, and there is a possibility of progress. Nothing is more exciting than this.


    The Queen naturally didn''t mean to do this. She just wanted to force Hansen''s real strength and see if Hansen was qualified as a true opponent.


    I am afraid that even the Queen did not think that Han Sen was able to think of so many things in the battle against her.


    Hansen looked over and over again. The more she saw it, the more she felt that the Queen was terrible. Her every move seemed to be unintentional, but at the end, Hansen felt that she was in her establishment.


    It is like a master of Go, watching it is just a few idle games, but it played an important role in the final key time, it is not a real idle game, but a previous set.


    When he last watched the Queen''s confrontation, he only saw the Queen''s strength, but this personal experience, let Han Sen know the real scary thing of the Queen. 8

 Chapter 326： Sparring

    Until the second day of the "overload" of the genetic fluid was sent, Han Sen has been unable to close the battle image.


    This image he has not known how many times he has read it. The more he looks, the more he feels the harvest is huge. He can come and see it from time to time so that he can pay attention to correcting the shortcomings and shortcomings.


    After drinking the overloaded genetic fluid, Hansen began to practice "overload", which is different from the "internal curse" that pays attention to the internal interest. The overloaded cultivation method is to overload the body and suddenly limit. It is a super-nuclear gene that was born out of the ancient family.


    To put it simply, it is to stimulate the activity of the whole body cells through exercise, so that the body can operate abnormally and play a difficult time to play.


    Hansen thought about it, but decided to go to the Gladiator virtual battle platform to practice "overload" through the battle.


    In the hologram, * is synchronized with the virtual body, although it will not be injured, but the action made by itself will still have an effect on the body.


    Hansen once again entered the evolutionary area of ??the arena and immediately received a friend application.


    "How come someone added my friend?" Hansen was slightly surprised. He glanced at the other party''s id. It was a strange id "Thousands of Paper Cranes". Hansen didn''t know, but since the other party wanted to add his friend, Han Sen also Did not refuse, directly chose to agree.


    Soon, the paper crane appeared on the list of Hansen''s good list. Within a few seconds, the paper cranes launched an invitation to Hansen.


    It is rare for someone to play against themselves. Hansen chose not to hesitate to agree. The person was transferred into the arena, and when he was waiting for the countdown, he glanced at his opponent.


    It seems to be a young man in his twenties. This age is an evolutionary person. It should have just been promoted. It is not too strong.


    Han Sen saw that the other party did not use weapons, and he did not choose weapons. Anyway, "overload" only requires physical exercise, and it is more convenient to use weapons.


    After the start of the battle, the thousand paper cranes rushed up without saying a word, and Hansen did not respond to the customer.


    Hansen soon couldn��t help but be a bit surprised. This thousand paper cranes are much stronger than he imagined, and his physical fitness is at least 30 points. If he is only just promoted to the evolutionary, it will not be long before he It should be the evolutionary person of the great promotion of God''s genes, so that it is possible that the body''s quality exceeds 30 points.


    What''s more, the paper crane is not only a very good physical quality, but also the fighting skills are unexpectedly powerful, and it is a powerful killing trick.


    Moreover, every move is quite famous, and it is obvious that the teacher is famous and trained through systematic training.


    Hansen is not shocked and happy. It is very good for him to fight against such people. Hansen has played a 12-point spirit and directly opened the ancient curse, which greatly enhanced his physical fitness. Otherwise, He is not an opponent of a thousand paper cranes at all.


    Even so, Han Sen is still a lot worse than the thousand paper cranes. After he used the "Ancient Curse" and "Overload", the quality is also twenty-seven, and the other is basically They are all over thirty, and there are still a few particularly high qualities, definitely more than thirty-five.


    Such a starting point is already very powerful among the evolutionists. It is very likely that the physical quality will break into the 100-point mark in the future. This is the ultimate goal of many evolutionists, but there are only a handful of what can be achieved.


    The mutated gene is fully promoted to the evolutionary, and the addition of the variant can be achieved. The quality can reach 20 or so. The gene of God is fully promoted to the evolutionary, and the genius is added. The quality is about 30 points, and finally obtained at the second shelter. After the gene, it is the limit of the evolutionist to break through the hundred-point mark.


    However, the quality of the paper crane is just the same as Hansen''s mind. The other party is very strong, but it is not strong enough to kill him directly, so that he still has a mobile phone.


    Hansen used various means to circulate with the paper cranes, and at the same time stimulated his own cell vitality, and the body gradually entered the state of "overloading".


    Of course, at the beginning, the effect that "overload" can achieve is very limited, and it must be broken under constant overload conditions, so that it is possible to enter an increasingly high overload state.


    Hey!


    It was only half an hour, and Hansen was blown up by a thousand paper cranes.


    Every aspect of the other side is stronger than him, almost always suppressing him, without giving him any chance.


    Hansen was not discouraged. This time, he mainly launched a request for a battle against a thousand paper cranes. The paper crane directly agreed to the invitation.


    Hansen has realized that he is not an opponent of a thousand paper cranes. No matter whether it is physical quality or super nuclear genetics, he has a lot of differences. If you want to win, it will definitely not work.


    The speed and strength of the paper cranes are super-class, at least 35, which is a great pressure for Hansen, and thousands of paper cranes are proficient in all kinds of new martial arts, many of which Hansen has never seen before. It��s really amazing.


    "Maybe you can try it, at least for a while." Hansen thought of the Queen''s skill.


    Since it is hard to force, then you can only optimize your own skills, make yourself as few mistakes as possible, and also need some technical restraint, only so that you can let yourself persist longer.


    The Queen''s kind of walking skills, like the layout in Go, is the first step. It is likely that you have already thought about how many steps will be taken in the future, using the layout to lure or force the other party to enter.


    It��s just that Hansen wants to be the Queen��s degree, and it��s not a month or two. Hansen really likes the Queen��s position. It��s arguably in line with his character, so Hansen is When the paper cranes played against each other, they deliberately imitated the emperor''s position.


    Although it started to be very bad, but it has been practiced a lot, naturally there will be a little progress, there will be a little effect, it will take years to accumulate.


    The battle with Hansen makes Qian He really feel very novel. He has played against the evolutionists of the God of War Budokan too much. Even if they have more routines, they will all understand it slowly. What will it be like.


    However, it is completely different from Hansen. Hansen has a lot of unexpected things, weird shots, confusing rhythms, and sometimes even some of the tricks he used, and some are not just tricks. It��s like a handcuff, a punch and a punch.


    Hansen��s impression of Qian��s crane is a very strange one. Qian Hezhen��s self-confessed learning is very complicated, but Hansen is still able to surprise him, and Qian��s feeling is very novel. It also gave him a lot of insights and new ideas.


    The two have never had any communication, basically they all play when they meet, and this situation has continued for several days.


    Qianhe Paper did not speak to Hansen. Hansen did not send a message to Qianhe. Both of them were immersed in their own practice and regarded each other as their own sparring. The twelve-winged dark blazing angel said that as early as the shelves, twelve have already said that I know that I know what I want, and that I don��t ask for anything. Twelve are written for people who like my book. I only guarantee that I will write books with my heart. To put it bluntly, how others think it doesn''t matter, how much I have paid, I know very well that I don''t need others to judge. Every chapter of each chapter of this book is written with heart. The Chinese medicine is still drinking more and more every day, so I have no worries, no one owes anything, I am me, do what I should do. That''s all.

 Chapter 327： Absolute king

    Qian Hezhen has been soaking in the arena all day, but his pressure has become bigger and bigger, because he feels that it is gradually difficult to suppress the other side. ?


    In the beginning, he just because the other side has a lot of unexpected coups, attracted by them will continue to fight against each other.


    But now that he wants to win himself, it has become more and more difficult, especially in the last two days, he has to rack his brains to be able to defeat each other.


    And he also has to seek some new breakthroughs and changes, otherwise it would be a very difficult thing to continue to win.


    The main problem is that the physical fitness of the other side seems to be slowly rising, which makes Qianhe really lose a lot of advantages.


    In fact, Hansen��s physical fitness has not improved, but his ��load�� has gradually improved, and he is able to load his own ability, so that he will feel that his quality is still improving.


    Fighting under load is still very dangerous. Once the body is overloaded with its own ability, the result will be terrible.


    However, Hansen��s body has not yet reached the limit that can be tolerated. It is not necessary to worry too much. It is only necessary to concentrate on breaking the limits.


    "Not fast enough... still not fast enough... This degree is still not enough to avoid the bite of the old turtle." Hansen''s body is high in movement, the particles flow and violent, like a rainbow, leaving a foot on the ground almost left behind. .


    Although most of the time is practiced in the arena, Hansen will take some time to go to the training ground for an hour of training every day.


    After all, the virtual battle can''t feel all the details 100%, so this hour of training is also a must.


    The training ground used by Hansen is the No. 7 warehouse of the heavy armored company. The heavy armored company is still an upset in the cold. After the graduation of the fat president and the skinny monkey, only Hansen and other members are left.


    The school also retained the heavy armored company and the No. 7 warehouse because of Wang Mengmeng��s relationship. Usually no one came here.


    However, when Hansen was practicing, there was a man watching Hansen training on the iron railing on the second floor.


    Jing Jiya looks at Hansen''s training complexly. Since the last time he lost to Hansen, Jing Jia has studied the long-term spiral arrow method, but no matter how he studies, he can''t do the same.


    Jing Jiya heard that Hansen had recently trained in the No. 7 warehouse. He was waiting for Hansen here. He had some words and wanted to talk to Han Sen. But Hansen came to training after he came. Jingya had to look at the second floor. With.


    However, after watching it for a while, Jing''s face gradually became more complicated.


    Although Hansen is only doing the simplest reentry sprint training, but Jing Jiya looked very surprised, this degree, he only seen in the evolutionary, but never seen among the undeveloped, even It is the most fascinating big brother of his Jingji fog. In the period of non-evolution, there is no such degree.


    This is still the case where Hansen did not use the ancient curse, otherwise the degree will be even more terrifying.


    "What''s the matter with me?" After Hansen finished training, he sat down on the chair next to him, wiped the sweat from his face with a towel, took a sip of water, and then looked at Jingjia, standing on the second floor. He has already noticed the arrival of Jing Jiya.


    "You said that it would teach me a spiral archery. Is it true?" Jing Jiya bit his lip and bitted it for a while.


    For someone who is so proud of him, it is not an easy task to say such things.


    "Of course, if you want to learn, you only need to pay a little tuition, I will be happy to teach you." Hansen said with a smile.


    "You are not afraid that I have learned your arrow and in turn defeated you?" Jing Ji-ya looked at Hansen with a burning gaze.


    Hansen poured a bottle of water into his stomach and dropped the empty bottle into the garbage bin next to him. Then he looked at Jing Jiya and said: "As long as it is something I want to learn, then I am the best. No matter who is coming. You want to learn, I can teach you at any time, but you can never beat me."


    Jing Jiya looked at Han Sen��s calm face and bit his teeth and said, ��I learn, when can you teach me?��


    "Teaching tuition, you can start now." Hansen smiled.


    Jing Jiya did not say anything. He paid tuition directly according to Hansen��s request. He did not believe that his talent would be lost to Hansen. What he lacked was only Hansen��s skill. As long as he learned the same skills as Hansen, then he Will never lose to Hansen.


    Hansen received the money and was very happy to teach Jingjiao spiral archery. Jingjiya itself already has a good foundation of spiral archery, and it is easy to teach.


    There was no reservation when Hansen taught, and all the skills of the spiral arrow method were passed to Jing Jiya, and what Jing Jingya needed was practice.


    As Hansen himself said, he is not afraid of others learning his archery. He is still the absolute king of the same archery.


    And the skill of the spiral arrow is just one of the big nets for Hansen, which is part of the system.


    The martial arts way, although the skill itself is very important, but what really affects the victory and defeat is how to use the right skills at the right time.


    The use of two characters is the essence of all martial arts. Jing Jiya is only a skill to learn spiral arrows. It is not like Hansen has his own understanding and system. In fact, the real use is not great.


    Since Jingji Yaken pays tuition, if you don''t make money, you don''t earn money. Although Hansen doesn''t lack money now, he won''t make more money to burn his hands.


    Jingji Ya was originally afraid that Hansen had reservations and would not teach him a real spiral arrow, but he soon appeared. He really wanted more, if he could practice the skills taught by Hansen. Then he can definitely shoot a spiral arrow that seems to be Hansen, and maybe even stronger.


    "Is he really so confident, the same arrow method will certainly win me?" Jing Jiya looked at the back of Han Sen''s departure, the look was complicated to the extreme.


    Hansen went back to the bedroom and wanted to sleep, but he received a communication request from a rotten gambler. After the connection, the rotten gambler told him that there was another mission.


    After Han Sen looked at the bad gambling ghosts and passed the information, he couldn��t help but be surprised. I don��t think there are such people in the shelter.


    After pondering for a moment, Hansen told the rotten gambler that this task allowed him to stay for the first time. He had to take over the task himself.


    First of all, this task is too dangerous. Even if the members of the detachment pick up, there will be problems for one person. There are too many people and it is difficult to take care of other work, and Hansen also wants to see the person, so he decides. Take the task by yourself.


    Of course, the most important thing is that that person is now in the glory shelter. 8

 Chapter 328： plant

    The above task is to wait for the other party to reach the steel armor shelter, then protect the target and **** the other party to the next shelter.


    Now the other party is still in the glory shelter. The place to go is the steel armor shelter. Hansen plans to see the target in advance.


    The target person is a professor named Sun Minghua. The information is written at the age of 70 or 80. The four genes are perfect, but at this age, they still have not chosen to leave here to go to the shelter of the Second God. It is because Sun Minghua is a professor of botany.


    He has been doing research for decades in the First God''s Shelter, focusing on the plants of the First God''s Sanctuary.


    In fact, although Sun Minghua is already full of genes, his fighting ability is very weak. In addition to his physical strength, Sun Minghua did not put his own time on the practice of super nuclear genetics or fighting skills. All his energy is To study the plants in the sanctuary of the First God, there is no time to practice martial arts.


    As for his genes, the **** flesh provided by the coalition government, Professor Sun Minghua himself has basically not hunted too different creatures.


    Hansen is very respectful to such people. If Professor Sun has been at the First Deity, his aging rate is much faster than that of the Second God''s Shelter. After that, he will be promoted to the Second God''s Shelter. Although it is still possible to get a hundred years of Shouyuan, but the body''s aging is irreversible, his body will remain in the state of the elderly, but Shouyuan has increased.


    The most terrible thing is that the aging body is very unfavorable for hunting. Basically, at the third shelter, Sun Minghua��s death sentence can be announced.


    Moreover, Sun Minghua did not practice super-nuclear genetic techniques at all. It was at this age, and it was too late to practice. It is difficult to achieve something.


    Sun Minghua��s actions are based on his own life. Hansen asked himself if he couldn��t do such a professor, but he was very impressed by such people.


    It��s just that Hansen doesn��t quite understand that almost all the scientific and technological forces in the shelter are no longer available. The various test equipment and the original chemical formulas are not suitable for shelters. Under such circumstances, Sun Minghua How was it studied? And what is the use of these plants?


    When it comes to plants, Hansen thinks of the old turtle. The old turtle climbed out of the sea and went to the red copper mountains with few plants to find various plants to eat. I don''t know what it means for the old turtle.


    According to the time and place agreed with Professor Sun, Professor Sun Minghua himself was seen in a room in Hansen��s glory shelter.


    Because of the great relationship between the genes, Sun Minghua does not look like a 70-80 year old. It is probably like a middle-aged man of forty or fifty years old. The spirit looks very good.


    In addition to Professor Sun Minghua, Hansen also met three members of the glory team responsible for protecting him in the Glory Shelter.


    "You are Xiaohan? I will ask you to take care of my old man in the future." Professor Sun warmly greeted Hansen.


    "Professor Sun does not have to be so polite, this is my duty, I will do my best to protect your safety." Hansen said.


    However, the three members of the glory team are not very friendly to Hansen. This is still the area of ??the glory shelter. Hansen, a steel armor squad, has to intervene in their tasks, which naturally makes them feel a bit uncomfortable.


    Hansen is very knowledgeable and interested. He said to the captain of the glory team, Kim Il-jeong: "Golden captain, please rest assured, I just hope that I can follow you to the steel armor shelter. Before I reach the steel armor shelter, I will follow the gold captain. Your command will never bother you."


    Jin Rijie��s face is better. He introduced the other two glory squad members to Hansen, one named Lu Mingda and the other named Jin Qiu Li.


    Lu Mingda��s native Gao Mada looks extremely burly, and the exaggerated to the extreme hammer on his body is familiar.


    Hansen knows it carefully, and this sledgehammer is not the sword of the blood that he obtained in the sand valley to kill the blood creature.


    Later, he handed it over to Huang Fuqing to help him auction it off. He didn''t know how to get to Lu Mingda''s hand.


    However, Lu Mingda was able to play this sledgehammer. He thought that he had a special talent in strength, and he also cultivated a kind of super-nuclear gene technology that greatly enhanced the power. Otherwise, he could not play this sledgehammer. .


    Another golden autumn is Jin Dijie''s cousin, a young man with a good show, should look like a better person.


    For Hansen''s early participation, Jin Rijie was a bit uncomfortable, but because Hansen had applied for it and obtained consent, they did not say anything.


    Moreover, Han Sen is so knowledgeable and interesting, does not make trouble and does not express opinions, so that they have a much better impression of Hansen.


    Professor Sun did not go directly to the Steel Armor Shelter. He had to do some sample collection and investigation of plants near the Glory Shelter. It would take about ten days before he would proceed to the Steel Armor.


    To Hansen��s surprise, Professor Sun��s goal is the Copper Mountain.


    "Professor Sun, why are you so obsessed with the research of plants in the shelter?" After being familiar with Professor Sun, Han Sen probably also knows that Professor Sun is not a difficult person to get along with. When I was on the fire, I thought about the doubts in my heart.


    Professor Sun said with a smile: "In fact, it is a father''s business. My grandfather and father are engaged in research work in this area. I have learned a lot of this knowledge since I was a child, and I am also very interested in these."


    Han Sen was stunned and didn''t talk. He didn''t know what to ask for, but he wanted to know what Professor Sun had to study these plants.


    The aliens in the shelter can increase the gene, but have not heard of anyone who eats plants that can increase the gene, and most plants are harmful to the body.


    Professor Sun seems to understand what Hansen thinks, or that there are too many people who question these questions. He is already used to it.


    "I study the plants of the shelter, but I still hope to do a little bit of power for humans." Professor Sun continued to smile: "The aliens in the shelter can increase the gene, but the plants do not have this effect. Why is it the same? Is there such a big difference between the creatures in the shelter, plants and different organisms?"


    Han Sen shook his head with interest, and he did not know.


    "In fact, my ancestors were medical doctors, and they were ancient herbal medicines. So my grandfather and father thought that since the various herbs on the planet have different functions, can these plants in the shelter be used as well? What are the herbs used? In fact, everyone knows that many plants in the shelter will have strong side effects and harms after eating, but this also proves that the plants themselves have a strong effect...�� Sun Minghua said These things have come to the fore.


    : Visiting the website

 Chapter 329： Re-experience the old turtle

    Kim Il-jee listened to them a lot, and he didn��t have a cold enough. Hansen was very interested in listening.


    Professor Sun��s three generations have done a lot of research on the plants in the First God��s shelter. The main task is to study whether the plants in the shelter can be used as medicine.


    Although many scientific and technological research methods have no way to use them because of the limitations of science and technology, Professor Sun��s family has made great achievements in this respect.


    Most of their main research methods are to observe the reaction of edible plants of different organisms, and after taking the plants, various experimental feedings with different organisms, etc., to determine the medicinal properties of a plant.


    Of course, different creatures and human beings are different after all. Before they have experienced human experience, Professor Sun��s research can only be called research, not achievement.


    However, Professor Sun has told Hansen that some studies have already been effective. For example, Professor Sun��s grandfather has used the plants of the shelter to refine an ointment, which is very effective for trauma.


    There are still many such achievements, but most of them have not been widely promoted because they have only been tested in a small scale.


    Mainly because of the herbal medicines that Professor Sun made, the effect is not much stronger than the drugs produced by the current league, and it is difficult to determine whether there are side effects, so it is difficult to promote.


    Along the way, Professor Han Sen and Sun were very speculative. Han Sen mainly wanted a little common sense, and maybe it would be useful in the shelter.


    And he is also very curious about the plants that the old turtles eat, and want to know what the plants are for.


    Unfortunately, although Professor Sun has studied for decades, he has only just opened his head for the entire shelter world. There are many things that even Professor Sun does not know.


    Hansen described the red fruit tree to Professor Sun. Professor Sun did not know what plant it was. The effect was naturally more unclear.


    However, after listening to Han Sen��s story about the old turtle looking for plants in the Red Copper Mountains, Professor Sun said a word to Hansen: ��I have studied for decades, and I have also discovered many phenomena in which different organisms eat plants. Most alien creatures don''t need to eat plants. According to my observations, the exotic creatures that eat plants are not like our human beings to sustain life."


    "What do they want to eat plants?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask.


    "I have been thinking about this for a long time. The final conclusion is that those plants may be helpful for their fertility." Professor Sun hesitated.


    Jin Rijie, they obviously don''t believe much about Professor Sun. They have never heard of fertility and need to eat plants. The plant is not Viagra. Can it be promoted if it is eaten?


    However, Professor Sun��s words made Hansen��s heart move. He remembered that when he met Golden Retriever, Golden Retriever did not eat plants, but he ate a lot of different creatures, and then he gave birth to a small golden donkey.


    Hansen is wondering if it is not just eating plants, but the aliens that need to eat are all different creatures that have given birth to future generations.


    If this is the case, Han Sen feels that his chances may come. Maybe the old turtle is eating to make birth.


    If it is also like a golden retriever, after giving birth to future generations, it will spit out the essence of its life genes to feed its offspring, then Hansen has the opportunity to take back the essence of its life genes.


    Now that the overload is just getting started, there is still a long way to go from Hansen��s expectations. Hansen is afraid that the old turtle may return to the sea when he is able to give birth. It��s natural to take the essence of life genes.


    "Little Han, the old turtle you said is still in the Copper Mountain?" Han Sen was thinking about how to let Professor Sun go to the old turtle to look at it, but Professor Sun himself mentioned it.


    "It should still be there. I didn''t hear people say that the old turtle came out of the Red Copper Mountain." Hansen said quickly.


    "Well, let''s go to the Red Copper Mountain to see the old turtle, maybe it will help my research." Professor Sun directly decided the next trip.


    Jin Rijie did not react much to them. They did not participate in the battle against the old turtle, but they heard about the old turtle.


    There are many different creatures in the Red Copper Mountains, but they are not too strong. They are not too dangerous. In their view, the old turtle is not fast and will not be too dangerous.


    Only Hansen knows that the speed of the old turtle is actually very terrible.


    However, Hansen did not have a mouthful. It should be no problem to look at it from afar, and Hansen also wanted Professor Sun to see if the old turtle really wants to give birth. Professor Sun is an authority in this respect.


    A group of people marched toward the Red Copper Mountain. Professor Sun��s body was not weak. In addition, there was a **** mount, and the road was still very fast. The three people who had glory squadrons opened the way, and there was no risk.


    Hansen has nothing to do, just chatting with Professor Sun. Professor Sun was originally a very easy-going person. Plus he has been studying in the first shelter for so many years, but others are a wave of After a wave of departure, basically Professor Sun has access to young people, and there are not many young people who are willing to talk to him.


    Han Sen is interested in this aspect. Professor Sun also talked a lot. He studied these things, and he was interested in it. Secondly, it was for the benefit of mankind. There was nothing to hide in it. He told Han Sen quite a lot. Practical knowledge.


    For example, how to distinguish which plants can be eaten, which plants have strong side effects, etc., Hansen has carefully remembered, these know that may be life-saving in the future.


    After all, after the last incident taken by Golden Retriever, Hansen knows that once he leaves the sanctuary, survival in the wild is not an easy task for a human being.


    After a few days in the Red Copper Mountains, I finally found the old turtle, which was carrying a dark brown vine in front of a mountain wall.


    "Professor Sun, just take a look here. If you are close, you may even be in danger." Hansen stopped Professor Sun, who wanted to move on.


    Professor Sun frowned: "There is a bit too far here. I can''t see anything clearly. Can I get closer?"


    "Let''s take a look at the telescope first, it''s too dangerous to be close." Hansen advised.


    "What can be seen so far, Professor Sun is relieved, we have to protect you, and there is no problem in the near future." Lu Mingda said with a giant hammer snoring, and some dissatisfied look at Han Sen.

 Chapter 330： War vulture

    Professor Sun wants to be closer. Jin Rijie looked at the current position and there was no objection. He agreed to move closer.


    "Professor Sun, this blood creature is a bit different. When so many people in the glory shelters hunt it, it hurts a lot, it is too dangerous, don''t rely too close?" Hansen once again persuaded Sun professor.


    It was he who provoked this matter to bring Professor Sun, and he really did not want him to do anything.


    "Han Sen, are you doubting the ability of our glory squad?" Lu Mingda looked at Hansen unhappy.


    Kim Il-jeong and Kim Ming-wai couldn''t help but frown. Hansen''s previous performance was not bad. Now he has to intervene in their squad, naturally making them a little full.


    Professor Sun quickly made a round trip: "Little Han, you don''t have to worry too much, we don''t really want to get close to it, it''s closer, it''s okay."


    Hansen didn''t know how to convince Professor Sun. He couldn''t tell them that it wasn''t a blood creature, but a **** creature.


    Professor Sun, they have already acted, and under the protection of Jin Rijie, they continue to approach the location of the old turtle.


    "Professor Sun, just come here, I really can''t get closer." After a while, I saw that the old turtle was three or four hundred meters away. Hansen directly reached out and stopped Professor Sun.


    Going forward, if the old turtle really started, Hansen would do his best, and I don��t know if he could save Professor Sun.


    Professor Sun hesitated a moment. This position is still a little far away. He prefers to observe it with the naked eye.


    However, seeing Hansen��s seriousness, Professor Sun was somewhat shaken. He did not insist on moving on. He hesitated to observe the old turtle with a telescope.


    "Han Captain, this is not a steel armor shelter." Jin Rijie frowned and looked at Han Sen��s voice.


    "Han Sen, what did you start to say? What do you mean by now?" Lu Mingda shouted directly.


    Han Sen said faintly: "Golden captain, I have no intention of pointing fingers, but Professor Sun is because I only came to see this old turtle. I can''t let him be in danger because of me, otherwise I will be upset."


    "What kind of danger? A **** blood creature, let alone we will not alarm it, even if it is alarmed to protect Professor Sun, nothing can be done, no need to worry about one." Lu Mingda angered.


    They are only three or four hundred meters away from the old turtle. Lu Mingda spoke so loudly that he suddenly alerted the old turtle. The old turtle slowly turned around and a pair of mung bean-sized eyes looked at them.


    Hansen suddenly felt a cold in his heart, and his body stood still, watching the old turtle who was staring at the side.


    Lu Mingda was still annoyed and wanted to say anything more, but Kim Il-Jie also showed the change of the old turtle and reached out to stop Lu Mingda.


    Suddenly, I saw that the old turtle was dancing wildly and rushed toward Hansen.


    Hansen suddenly changed his face and immediately shouted to Professor Sun: "Professor Sun, go quickly."


    Although Professor Sun��s genes are high, but after all, he did not practice martial arts. The reaction was not so fast. When he summoned the mount just up, the old turtle had already arrived.


    Jin Rijie saw that the old turtle actually ran so fast, but his face changed greatly. This is not the same as what they heard. The old turtle is even faster than the blood mount.


    "A turtle, only Laozi now flattened it." Lu Mingda screamed, holding the hammer handle directly in both hands, and the sledgehammer smashed against the old turtle.


    The hammer was extremely heavy, but the old turtle did not evade, and the degree actually accelerated a few points. Lu Mingda''s hammer was against his head, but this time it was hammered on its turtle''s back.


    Hey!


    It seems that a huge hammer like a large petrol barrel squats on the tortoise shell of the old turtle, and the dull metal crash sounds like the impact of a large punching machine.


    "what!"


    Lu Mingda made a scream, the hammer''s destructive power is extremely powerful, and the strength of the earthquake is also much stronger than that of ordinary weapons. Lu Mingda''s full force is on the old turtle''s back, and he can''t hurt the old turtle. The hands were shattered by the shocking tiger''s mouth, and the phalanx was broken. The sledgehammer in the hand was bounced for more than ten meters and flew straight out. The bang hit the rock wall and gave the rock a big hole.


    Not only Lu Mingda, even Jin Rijie and Jin Ming are both stunned. The hammer is so heavy that Lu Mingda can fully smash the armored tanks with the power of the armor. This old turtle has nothing to do. What a tyrannical body is simply scary.


    Hansen did not squat, and he went straight out on one foot, but he was not the old turtle, but Lu Mingda who was screaming there.


    Lu Mingda was shot a few meters away by Hansen, Jin Rijie and Jin Ming are both shocked, but immediately saw the lightning-like bite of the old turtle, which has already bitten in the position where Lu Mingda stood. It was so fast that they did not see how the old turtle stretched out his neck.


    "What are you doing, go quickly." Han Sen, who saw the mount on the mount, was still there, yelling at Professor Sun, naturally flying to the sledgehammer where Lu Mingda was crashing, while Also summoned the fairy queen to transform.


    Jin Rijie and Jin Mingli pulled Lu Mingda and wanted to run, but the old turtle over there was bitten again, but the target was Jin Rijie, who was closest to it.


    Jin Rijie had no time to dodge, but the reaction was fairly fast. He erected the blood knife in his hand and wanted to block the bite of the old turtle.


    Hey!


    The old turtle directly bite Jin Rijie''s blood knife blade, and bite it off in one bite. The soul of the god-level weapon is directly destroyed.


    Jin Rijie has already lost his soul, but it is the blood-level blade of the gods. He was bitten by the bite of the old turtle. The cold sweat of the whole body went straight and he wanted to run.


    However, the degree of the old turtle is too fast, and how could they let them run away, and the strange head stretched out, and the incredible bite of the impetuous Jin Rijie head.


    Jin Rijie had already exhausted all his strengths. At this time, Xinli was not born, and with his degree, even if he had the strength, he could not hide the bite between the old turtle and the fire.


    "It''s over!" Jin Rijie was in a miserable heart, and he was going backwards, but it was impossible to withdraw from the bite range of the old turtle. His heart was already half cold.


    Both Lu Mingda and Jin Ming are also face-changing. They want to rescue Jin Rijie without a chance. The bite of the old turtle is too fast.


    Hey!


    Suddenly a huge black object descended from the sky, and the bang of the cockroach ran over the strange head of the old tortoise, and the old turtle��s head was smashed. 8

 Chapter 331： Lure

    "Han Sen!" Jin Rijie walked in front of the ghost gate and looked pale. He saw Hansen, who was hammering on the head of the old turtle, and was shocked and happy.


    "What are you doing? You are not going to go." Hansen looked at the old turtle with a dignified look.


    Although the head of the old turtle was smashed down, but he did not feel the feeling of the old turtle having a broken head, as if it were on a rubber tire.


    Sure enough, the old ** was lifted, only a slight shake, and a pair of dark green eyes stared fiercely at Hansen.


    Han Sen said nothing, but directly hammered the past, the heart in the chest violently thundered, so that his body''s blood and blood are running at high speed, the blood vessels of his body have collapsed...


    This giant hammer is too heavy. Just like Lu Mingda��s strength, he can only barely dance for a dozen or so, and the speed is not so fast.


    At that speed, it is impossible to want to marry the old turtle. Hansen��s own strength is stronger than that of Lumingda. However, with such strength, it is equally impossible to marry the old turtle. The blow was just used by Hansen. Under the double blessing of the ancient curse and the overload, it is possible to surprise the head of the old turtle in the middle of the week.


    Although this hammer is still thunderous under the double blessing, but the old turtle is a huge squash, directly avoiding Hansen''s hammer.


    The moment of avoiding the hammer, the four feet slammed hard, and the huge body actually volleyed and slammed into Hansen like a cannonball, and the speed was fast and embarrassing.


    Hansen��s backhand waved and slammed on the tortoise shell and smashed the old turtle out of the air, but the old tortoise was a strange head that stretched out from the tortoise shell and bit the hammer handle. In the middle, directly bite the hammer handle.


    Hansen had a half-handed iron handle in his hand. He turned and ran to the side. The old turtle seemed to be angered by Hansen. Once again, his head shrank and his limbs slammed on the ground. It was like a shell. Like Hansen hit the past.


    "Han captain supports it, let us help you." Kim Il-jook re-summoned the weapon and was ready to go to help Hansen.


    Hansen��s heart is depressed. You still don��t want to help, but you really want to fight with the old turtle. This is a super **** creature. You can��t run a few deaths.


    "What to help, go, I will run right away." Han Sen yelled at Kim Il-je.


    Jin Rijie stunned, and quickly took Lu Mingda and they turned and ran, while running back and looking back to Hansen.


    However, I saw Hansen flying to avoid the impact of the old turtle. On the ground, I rushed to the sledgehammer who had broken the hammer handle by the old turtle.


    Although the hammer handle was broken, the hammer handle was originally long. After being bitten off, there was still a handle of seventy or eighty centimeters. Hansen took the sledgehammer and the old turtle that rushed over was again. A hammer.


    A few people ran to the position of Professor Sun and stopped. Looking at Hansen and the old turtle far away, the hammer was a light hammer like Hanson��s dance. It��s like a hammer. Thunder and lightning.


    The three people who watched Kim Ri-Jie were all stunned. The weight of the sledgehammer was clear. Even Lu Mingda, who had a lot of strength in his strength, had no strength, and it could not be like Hansen��s swing is so heavy.


    "Good horror!" Lu Mingda said stunned.


    "Small Han, he''s fine?" Professor Sun was very worried about Hansen, who was fighting the old turtle. If Hansen is not there, they probably don''t want to run away.


    "Let''s wait and see, it''s not good, we will go back to help the captain of the South Korea." Kim Il-jeong said, now he has regretted not listening to Han Sen''s persuasion, otherwise it will not fall to such a point.


    "Don''t worry, let''s see, Korean captain may have a way to get away." Jin Ming left Jin Jijie.


    "I blame me. If it weren''t for me, I wouldn''t be alarmed by the old turtle. I wouldn''t be able to apologize to the captain of the South Korea. I can''t do it. I''m going to fight with the old turtle, and I can''t let the captain of the Han sacrifice to save us." Lu Mingda rose red. Said the face.


    "Now what is the use of these, or think about how to help the Korean captain to get out of the way." Jin Ming left.


    But what did they think of, the strength of the old turtle has completely exceeded their cognition, there is no way to cope with it, and they are eager to turn around.


    In the double violent state of ancient curse and overload, Hansen found that his speed still could not keep up with the old turtle. Even if the super particle flow is accelerated, it is slower than the old turtle''s bite.


    However, Hansen was surprised to find that the cultivation of this period was not in vain, and there was absolutely no need to compare with the old turtle.


    At this time, for Hansen to help the most, but the way to learn from the Queen, he was good at prejudging, using the Queen''s way of walking, calculating the timing of the attack of the old turtle, you can first step away The attack of the old turtle.


    Every step of his life can be regarded as a game, tempting the old turtle to bite the position he designed, so that he can easily get rid of it.


    Although the speed is not as good as the old turtle, but it can also avoid the bite of the old turtle.


    This is like hiding bullets. There are various kinds of bullets in the film and television work, but it is impossible to avoid bullets. When the trigger is buckled, it is impossible to escape the bullets when the speed is fast.


    If you want to avoid the bullets, you can only pre-determine the timing of the other shots, and you can avoid them first, so that you have a chance.


    Hansen��s current state is to use a wonderful position to lure the bullet into a position, but in the previous second, he has already walked away from that position, so the old turtle will not bite him.


    The Queen��s method of walking makes the impossibility possible, and Hansen, who is not as fast as the old turtle, has the possibility of dealing with the old turtle.


    It''s just that this kind of walking is extremely consuming, especially Hansen''s speed is not as good as the old turtle, and it is still in the consumption of overload, his body is difficult to support for a long time.


    Moreover, Hansen can support it, and the transformation of the fairy queen is also indispensable, so that the action of the old turtle has slowed down a lot in his eyes, and it can be more laid out and moved.


    However, it is almost impossible to kill the old turtle. Hansen has reached the limit, and his hammer has hit the old turtle several times.


    However, such a terrible force lingers on the most fragile head and neck of the old man, but it does not cause much damage to him, just to make it hurt a few times.


    "Power, my strength is not enough." Hansen shouted in his heart, but now it can be entangled with the old turtle for so long, for Han Sen is already an unexpected joy.


    Once again, the old turtle''s bite was avoided. Hansen had already come to a cliff. Without saying anything, he jumped directly, took the opportunity to get rid of the defeat of the old turtle, and also avoided the vision of Professor Sun.

 Chapter 332： Chess

    After falling off the cliff, Hansen directly summoned the wings and flew down.


    The old turtle looked down at the edge of the cliff and then turned and climbed. Obviously, there was no plan to jump down the cliff to pursue Hansen.


    When Han Sen circled around and found Professor Sun, they were very happy.


    "Little Han, I am fortunate to have you this time, I am embarrassed, for my sake, I almost hurt everyone." Professor Sun said a little embarrassed.


    "It��s my fault that you have nothing to do with Professor Sun. You can do it with me, Captain Han, and I can��t help you.�� Lu Mingda said that he was flushed.


    What Kim Jen-Jie wanted to say, but Hansen interrupted: "We are all trying to protect Professor Sun. The mistake is not with you. You have not seen the old turtle before. I don''t know his power. Can be original."


    "Han Captain, you can rest assured that our lives will be saved. If there is a need in the future, we only need one sentence. We will never frown in the fire." Jin Rijie is in color.


    Several people discussed with Professor Sun for a while, decided to return to the glory and shelter to do some repairs, and then go to see the old turtle.


    Hansen took the opportunity to return to a military school, rushed to the gladiator virtual community, opened the buddy bar, found that the Queen was online, suddenly overjoyed, sent a invitation to the Queen.


    The position he learned from the Queen is still very flawed. It is difficult to be as free as the Queen, and there are many incomprehensible places.


    If he can really understand the Queen''s position, maybe he can go with the old turtle without relying on speed, so Hansen hopes to fight the Queen again, and then take a look at her position, maybe there is a new one. Comprehend.


    However, Hansen did not know whether the Queen would agree to his request for the game. After all, the difference between the two is too far. If it is the Queen, it should be easy to kill the old turtle.


    According to Hansen��s estimation, the physical quality of Super God creatures should be in the early forties, and the strongest person in the first shelter of human beings can only reach 20 points in a certain quality. Most of the qualities are only fifteen. point.


    Even the people who have just evolved in the first sanctuary have only about 30 qualities, and it is impossible to kill the super **** creature.


    But like the Empress, the evolutionary of the quality of the hundred, it is not difficult to kill the super **** creature.


    However, she is an evolutionary after all. It is impossible to return to the sanctuary of the First God. When she is not an evolutionist or has just become an evolutionary, she should not be the opponent of the old turtle.


    Hansen didn''t know if the Queen would agree to her own invitation to fight. The heart secretly worked hard: "One more game, just another game."


    The Queen saw a slight glimpse of Hansen��s invitation because she did not accept invitations from strangers, and she had not added friends before, so she did not receive an invitation at all.


    At this time, I suddenly saw an invitation, and I couldn��t help but look at it. After seeing the invitation of the soldier on the battleship, the Queen hesitated, and chose to accept it.


    Hansen entered the arena, secretly happy, can play against the Queen again, seeing her wonderful position, Hansen is very excited.


    After the countdown ended, Han Sen immediately rushed to the Queen. He didn''t dare to wait for the Queen to attack him. He couldn''t even stop a single move. It was just too much physical fitness. The Queen is probably more than one hundred. Strongman, Han Sen how to break out again, it is not bad to get to thirty.


    After a punch, the Queen did not counterattack, still seems to be the last time, but only slightly sideways dodge.


    Hansen��s heart was happy, and the other fist blew out, and he also moved a step.


    There was a little surprise in the eyes of the Queen. Hansen��s fist and step were not simple. Although the fist was not fast, the footsteps of moving were not directed at the Queen. However, in the eyes of the Queen, she was quite surprised.


    Hansen��s intention in this step was almost the same as her position, destroying her purpose of forcing Hansen.


    "Is it learning me?" The Queen��s eyes fell on Hansen and continued to observe Hansen��s actions.


    Soon, the Queen decided that Hansen was really learning how to walk her, and it looked quite a bit like it. Although there are still many loopholes and mistakes, it can be imitated in such a short period of time. The Queen is a little surprised.


    The Queen is not in a hurry to end the battle, she wants to see how Hansen mimicked a few points.


    This kind of position is not something that anyone can practice well. It is easy to learn and difficult to master. Just like chess, knowing the rules can be down, but whether it can be good or not is another matter.


    The Queen herself is very talented in this respect, at least not among the opponents she has encountered, no one can reach her.


    Hansen��s performance made the Queen somewhat surprised, some young and a lot of mistakes, but the Queen��s watched it. Hansen��s thoughts on this aspect were quite sensitive, and she was very sensitive to her intention to move. This undoubtedly proves that Hansen is indeed somewhat talented in this respect.


    After seeing the level of Hansen, the Queen is no longer going to ponder. Being talented is one thing, but being able to go far is another matter.


    The Queen did not say anything, but continued to dodge Hansen��s attack.


    However, Hansen suddenly felt the pressure increased, and soon he found that his judgment on the Queen''s position was more and more difficult to carry on.


    Just like two people playing chess, Hansen��s chess power is much worse than that of the Queen. Every step of the game falls into the calculation of the Queen��s. There is no ability to parry. In a short time, the Queen is forced to the corner like the last time. .


    Hey!


    It was a crisp and straight knee, and Hansen was directly blasted. When he returned to the arena, the Queen had retired from the arena and left the community.


    However, Hansen did not feel depressed. Instead, he was very interested. He didn''t know whether it was intentional or not. The Queen''s last move was the flaw in his position. He made his last move more and more awkward. The more uncomfortable.


    However, this is definitely not a bad thing for Hansen. It is a good thing. It is equivalent to the Queen helping him find out his own flaws, even if the teacher''s guidance is not the case.


    Although I don''t know whether the Queen is intentional or unintentional, Hansen is very grateful to him. This method of walking is too important for him to kill the super **** creature.


    And this way of walking, just to see the secrets of the new martial arts is not to learn, this time the harvest of the Queen''s confrontation is simply unimaginable.


    After downloading the image of today''s battle, Hansen also left the Gladiator community and went to the No. 7 warehouse to look at the image while pondering the technique of walking and his own defects.


    The last few steps of the Queen��s are indeed directed at Hansen��s flaws, and it��s a bit of a point to point him.


    There are not many people practicing this kind of doorway in the world. Since Hansen has the heart to enter the road, the Queen is just doing it, and there is not much thought.


    It��s just that the Queen��s work is something that is unimaginable for Hansen��s help, and it greatly increases the possibility of Hansen��s killing of super-god creatures.


    "If you can use the body to completely avoid the attack of the old turtle, then you will be in an invincible position, there is always a chance to find its weakness to kill it." Hansen''s heart is more and more excited.


    : Visiting the website

 Chapter 333： Red bronze demon

    Hansen looked at his own battle with the Queen, and the harvest was even greater. Especially the last steps of the Queen, Hansen understood his shortcomings.


    Repeatedly watching the images and changing the mistakes made by them a little bit, this process is also a pleasure for Hansen.


    Many people are accustomed to giving up and returning again if they make mistakes, but Hansen is more willing to reflect and correct his mistakes.


    Just as there are countless mistakes in life, but you can''t come back again. Hansen is more concerned about how he can make the same mistakes in the future.


    The emperor''s position is not a simple physical movement. Thinking is inconsistent with the body''s actions and is an inseparable whole.


    Hansen made mistakes again and again and again, and also corrected again and again.


    The battle situation is ever-changing. Hansen learned the basic rules from the Queen. With these rules, Hansen can respond without thinking in the battle.


    No matter how powerful the brain is, it is impossible to think too much while fighting. Most of them rely on the usual practice and the use of rules.


    It''s like doing math problems. You need to be familiar with the various simple formulas, and then you can use them in the actual calculations.


    The emperor��s position is like telling Hansen some simple formulas that he never knew. What Hansen has to do now is to integrate these formulas or routines into his own bones and be able to encounter real battles. At the time, the most accurate judgment and use is made by the instinct of the body.


    If you just want one step or two or three steps, practice is not a difficult thing. It is difficult to find more steps in the Queen��s position, step out, and even the next ten steps and dozens of steps have already been around. route.


    It is really difficult to do this. There are very few people who can do it. Therefore, there are countless disciples in the Ares Budokan, but there is only one Queen.


    Sleepless all night, when the morning was early, Han Sen��s eyes were red, and it was covered with bloodshot eyes. His brain power was too much.


    "Can''t go on any more. The change in the position is as endless as Go. No matter how talented, it is impossible to understand all the changes. If you don''t realize it, it is useless to learn more." Hansen knows himself. I have gone astray, closed the image, went to the bathroom and washed my face, then fell to the bed and went to sleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept, until I was woken up by the sound of the communicator. Hansen just stretched out and pulled up from the bed.


    It was Jin Rijie who was looking for him to enter the shelter. Professor Sun was ready to go to the Red Copper Mountain to see the old turtle.


    Hansen responded and went to the cafeteria to eat something, and went out into the glory shelter.


    Lu Mingda��s injury is still not good. Only Jin Rijie and Jin Mingli, who are in the Red Copper Mountains, plus Hansen and Sun��s professors, have a total of four people.


    But four people rushed to the last place, but did not find the old turtle, nor did they know where it went.


    Professor Sun collected some pieces of dried vines eaten by the old turtles, because the vines were eaten clean by the old turtles, and the whole plant''s vines could not be found, only some of the debris that the old turtles fell when they chewed.


    The four men continued to look for the surrounding mountains, but they didn''t go far. When they reached a mountain foot, they saw a red beast standing on the mountainside in front of the mountain.


    The animal is like a red copper. The upper body is like a scorpion. The lower body is like a snake. It has a height of two meters. It has six claws like a blade. It looks extremely fascinating.


    "It''s a red copper demon!" Kim Il-jook saw the alien creature and suddenly showed the color of surprise.


    Han Sen heard the name of the red bronze demon is also a happy heart. Before he came to the Red Copper Mountain, he also studied the Red Copper Mountain.


    One of the most famous creatures in the Red Copper Mountains is the red copper demon. The reason why the red bronze demon is famous is that the red bronze demon is the lowest variant of the alien creature, and occasionally there is a **** red bronze demon.


    The beast spirit of the Red Copper demon is a relatively rare fusion transformation type, even if it is only a variant of the red copper demon can greatly enhance the strength and degree.


    If it is a blood-blooded red-breasted demon, there will be a pair of red-winged wings like a ladybug on the back.


    The beast soul that has both transformation and flight ability is obviously rare and rare. Even if the mutant red bronze demon has no flying ability, its good strength is enhanced, and many human beings who are not too rich are eagerly awaited.


    However, the Bronze Demon has only appeared in the Red Copper Mountains. The same exotic creatures have not appeared in other places, and the Red Copper Mountain Range is very close to the Glory Shelter. Most of the Red Copper Demons have been slaughtered and cleaned. In some years, only a few scattered red bronze demons have appeared. I want to come out of the nest of alien creatures.


    Jin Rijie, they all heard the name of the red bronze demon, but they have not seen it. Now I see one, naturally it is a little happy.


    "Let''s try our luck. Maybe there is a chance to think that the soul of the beast can be said." Jin Ming said with some excitement.


    A few people have no opinion, can see such a rare and famous alien, even if it is only a variant with no wings, you can also try your luck.


    But when the four people went up the mountain and were about to walk halfway up the mountain, their faces suddenly changed.


    I saw that the location of the red bronze demon is a stone platform. Just behind the stone platform is a cave. At this time, there are quite a few red bronze devils swimming out of the cave with snakes. The six blades are generally The claws of the claws collide with the spiked sound of the metal from time to time.


    Among the group of red bronze demons, there is obviously a tall, reddish purple, with a pair of special red copper demons with strange red metal wings.


    The red copper demon standing on the stone platform has already appeared in Hansen, and the screams of the silky screams, and then I saw a lot of red bronze demon in the cave, and suddenly came out twenty or thirty. Only, it seems that there is still not going out to climb out.


    The blood-blooded red demon is a double-winged vibrator. It looks like a purple-red giant metal scorpion. It swoops over to Hansen and the four people, the momentum is not inferior to the dive of a bomber. .


    "It''s not good, protect Professor Sun from retreating." Jin Rijie''s face changed greatly, and at the same time summoned a beast soul knife, ready to resist the offensive of the **** red copper demon.


    Hansen, who is on the side, is happy. He is still unable to find the blood creatures to kill. Now there is a self-send to the door, which is a good thing in the sky.


    : Visiting the website

 Chapter 334： Underground dark river

    Hansen did not hesitate to directly summon the magical angle snake bow and the mutated black needle arrow, and directly hit the miracle of the blood of the red blood. ??


    Kim Il-jee is preparing to fight against the blood-copper demon, but suddenly he sees a black arrow slashing into the void, and he shoots himself at the eyes of the blood-blooded red demon.


    It was only the reaction of the blood-blooded red demon that was so fast that the six blade-like claws merged and locked the black arrow.


    However, just as the six blade-like claws locked the arrow, but the arrow seemed to be a bit of a strong spin, and the hard-boiled claws of the red-breasted blade were all violently drilled. In the eyes of the red bronze demon, suddenly the head of the red bronze demon was shot through.


    thump!


    It looks like a mighty red-breasted demon, and one fell from the sky and died.


    "Hunting the blood of the red copper demon, not getting the soul of the beast, eating its blood can be randomly obtained o to 1o point of the gene."


    Hearing the voice in his mind, Hansen licked his lips, quite a bit regretful, such a good blood red copper demon did not get the soul of the beast, this is life.


    On the other side, Jin Rijie and Jin Ming are looking at each other, and one arrow shoots the blood-blooded red demon, which is simply terrible.


    The blood-blooded red demon was killed, and the remaining variants of the red-breasted demon turned around and ran into the cave. Hansen��s people rushed into it.


    However, only a few slow-changing red bronze demons have been killed. Others have disappeared. The caves are quite deep, and the caves are criss-crossed. Hansen will not chase them again. The body of the red bronze demon.


    The body of the red bronze demon is as strong as gold and iron. There is no edible meat in the inside. Only a small amount of blood flowing in the body can be eaten.


    Hansen carefully put out the purple blood in the blood red demon body, and put it in a bottle. If the big one is a **** red copper demon, the blood will only have one bottle of mineral water.


    Because the blood red copper demon is Hansen''s own solution, so do not have to share with others, Han Sen swallowed the blood of the blood red copper demon in one breath, and continuously listened to the tips of adding three genes.


    This is not a small amount. After all, most of the body of the blood-red copper demon is inedible, but the blood can increase the three-point gene, which has made Hansen quite satisfied.


    Hansen��s gene of the gods has reached 83 points, and the promotion of the gene of God is just around the corner.


    "The red copper demon is hard to meet. We have to go to the cave to kill the remaining red copper. Maybe we have the chance to get the soul of the beast." After finishing the body of the red bronze demon, Jin Ming was somewhat excited. .


    For this kind of proposal, Hansen will naturally not object, even if the fusion of the mutated level is quite popular, no one can afford to go with the money.


    Jin Rijie also asked Professor Sun''s opinion. Professor Sun did not respond, and there may be different kinds of plants or fungi inside the cave. Professor Sun is also very interested.


    Four people entered the cave. Although there are many caves in the cave, they are quite wide. They walked all the way to the inside, and there was no danger. Even the red bronze demon did not know where to go. They along the way. I have already noticed the four searches, but I have not been able to find them.


    The cave is quite large, the wider the four people walked inside, the more than two hours, the front is suddenly open, the huge cave is like an underground space, and there is a underground dark river with a width of thirty or forty meters flowing from this cave. After that, it ran to the fracture of the cave on the left side.


    The water flow is very fast, but I don''t know why. The sound of the water is not so big, and the water looks calm.


    Through the light of the torch, Hansen, they saw the group of red bronze demon on the other side, and they were twisting and continuing to escape inside.


    "Do we want to continue to chase?" Jin Rijie asked Hansen.


    Hansen looked at the dark underground river and couldn''t help but frown slightly. He still had some shadows on the underground river. The two huge ink jade were in the underground dark river.


    The fierce and incomparable blood creature of Mo Yuzhen, even if he meets now, does not dare to care.


    The inside of the cave is too dark, and the light of the torch will not shine into the water. Instead, it will be hidden from the fire reflected directly from the river.


    Hansen is really a little scared. This river suddenly pops up with a **** creature like a jade, and he is so strong, but it is not an opponent of the ink.


    "Do you have wings? If you want to chase, fly over from above." Hansen hesitated and said, let him go down the river, his heart is really a bit hairy.


    Jin Rijie said with a bitter smile: "The wings are there, but there is only one mutant wing animal soul and a primitive wing animal soul."


    "That''s a little trouble, I only have one original wing." Hansen did not mention his own blood wings, purple feather dragon wings, can not let people see, or not good.


    "That''s it, I use the variation wings to carry Professor Sun in the past, and the captain of the South Korea and you fly away from yourself." Jin Rijie thought about it.


    Hansen shook his head slightly: "I still fly first and try it. If there is no danger, it is not too late to cross the river."


    Hansen always felt that there was something wrong with this river, so that he had a snack inside, but this is just a feeling, and there is no real thing, it has already caught up here, and he is not good, so everyone goes back.


    What''s more, on the way, Professor Sun has some interesting plants and seems to be interested in moving on.


    Hansen summoned his own black beast wings, took two shots, rose to a height of three or four meters, and then slowly flew over the river.


    The original wing is not flying high or flying fast. This is already the limit. Hansen flies while staring at the dark underground river. If there is any accident, he will respond in time.


    Jin Rijie, they watched Hansen flying slowly on the river, and they were all a little nervous. The environment here is really dark, and human beings are born with fear of water and the unknown, and they also secretly pinch their hearts. A cold sweat.


    When Hansen flew to the center of the river, he suddenly felt that something was not quite right under the river. A cold made his back straight and cold.


    boom!


    Suddenly, the river suddenly appeared like a blast, rolling a huge wave of water, a huge monster quickly smashed out of the water, opened the mouth of the blood, like a bite to swallow Hansen.


    "I rubbed, I felt something was wrong, and I really had a moth." Hansen''s heart fretting, staring at the **** mouth that rushed out of the water. 8

 Chapter 335： Old turtle leads the way

    Coming out of the dark river is a monster head, some like a crocodile. After opening it, don''t say it is a person. Even if it is a cow, I am afraid it can be swallowed.


    That strange mouth is staggered, like a meat grinder, let alone the body of flesh and blood, even if it is really the body of steel, I am afraid it will be broken by the teeth.


    Hansen still doesn''t know what level of creature this guy is. He doesn''t dare to fight it hard. In case it is a super **** creature, I am afraid I don''t even know how to die.


    Apart from anything else, Hansen��s wings swept his body slightly, and then he pressed his hand on the tip of the strange creature��s mouth and flew back to the shore.


    The strange creature made a weird howl, and he was not willing to chase Hansen out. When the body below it came out of the dark river, Hansen and others all took a breath.


    The monster head is like a crocodile. Below is a weird body like a bug in a thick section of the water tank. Some of them are like cockroaches, but they don��t have enough feet. They don��t know how it works. I even climbed fast.


    Han Sen turned back and reflected an arrow. The monster''s mouth was closed. He suddenly bit the arrow and directly smashed the arrow with a sharp tooth. Hansen��s heart was in danger: "Fortunately, I did not use the beast and soul arrow, otherwise The only one mutant animal soul arrow will be reimbursed."


    "Run fast." Hansen summoned the wind **** wolf, riding on it while fleeing and archery toward the alien creature.


    Although I don��t know if it��s a **** creature or a super **** creature, but the big body is only a hundred meters long, even if he uses a silver-edged three-edged fork, he can only smash a layer of skin. Causes fatal damage.


    And the guy is so big, the strength must be terrible. If it is swept up by its body, it will have to go half life without death. The space inside the cave is limited. It is not wise to fight such a creature in such a place. .


    Three people guarded Professor Sun to escape, but don''t look at the monsters, the speed is extremely fast, and several people''s mounts can''t run it, and they will catch up with it.


    "Go inside the hole and find a hole that it can''t drill in." Hansen pointed to the cave next to him.


    Jin Mingjie, they saw that the monster slammed into the rock and directly smashed the horrible frame of the rock that was hit by a block of people. They did not dare to hesitate. They took the mount and protected Professor Sun��s small hole. Drill inside.


    Four talents just fled into the small hole, and the horrible alien creature slammed into it, but its head was much larger than the entrance of the small hole. Under the collision, the rocks around the small hole were broken. A lot, suddenly a small hole to support a lot.


    Different creatures can''t feel the pain. They hit the small hole again and again, and the small hole hits bigger and bigger. Seeing that its head is almost ready to rush in.


    "Come on." Jin Rijie greeted him, and now he can''t take care of it. He walked along the small hole.


    The small hole had some twists and turns, but there was no branch. When I walked for a kilometer, there was an exit in front and a big cave.


    The big caves extend to the left and right. Jin Rijie looks at both sides, and they can only go out without going out. They are all dark passages and can''t see the end. So I went back and asked Professor Sun: "Professor Sun, you Do you know where to go?"


    Professor Sun walked to the side of the cave and stretched his hand to pinch the mossy creature on the wall. After watching it for a while, he said: "The possibility of going out to the left is greater. There is often air flowing through the left side. ��


    "Let''s go to the left." Jin Rijie still has great trust in Professor Sun''s ability in this respect. Before he protected Professor Sun, Professor Sun had done this explanation, but he did not understand it. There is a lot of things involved.


    You can also hear the dull slamming sound behind. It is obvious that the alien creature has not given up yet, and it is still hitting the small hole. It is impossible for them to return from the original road.


    Hansen followed them along the cave. He didn��t worry much. Even if he met the super **** creature, he couldn��t beat it. The first sanctuary could threaten his creatures, but he would never Luck so bad, meet the super **** creature here?


    But people really think about what they are. They walked through the cave for a long time. Professor Sun judged which side to go according to various plants that looked like moss in the cave. After a long time, he was almost completely lost. The direction is gone.


    When the cave in front was fiercely open, Hansen stood outside at the entrance and looked at it. It was a huge underground space. There was a waterfall formed by the underground dark river flowing down the mountain wall. Fall into the pool below.


    At the waterside of the pool, a car-sized turtle like a car is drinking water at the water.


    "It''s the old turtle, how could he be here?" Professor Sun said with surprise and joy.


    "Small voice, don''t be heard by it." Jin Rijie was shocked and quickly dissuaded Professor Sun.


    Fortunately, the sound of the waterfall was too big. The old turtle was too close to the waterfall. The sound of the sound of the water affected its hearing and did not hear Professor Sun��s voice.


    Several people have stepped back a bit and this has been negotiated.


    "Professor Sun, do you have any other way to go?" Jin Rijie asked Professor Sun.


    Professor Sun said with a deep sigh: "According to the growth of those fungi, there is nothing wrong with the air flowing through the big cave."


    Jin Rijie smiled and looked at Han Sen and asked: "What do you think of Captain Han?"


    Hansen hesitated and said: "The old turtle is probably coming here to find food. After eating it, it should leave. Maybe we follow it and go back from here."


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think of it." Professor Sun said with great joy: "You can observe the old turtle research and find the way out. This is a good idea to kill two birds with one stone. Xiaohan has a good idea."


    Jin Rijie and Jin Mingli had no other ideas. After the four people negotiated, they decided to follow the old turtle.


    They didn''t dare to be too close to the old turtle. They looked far away. Although the cave was dark, the old turtle was in the darkness, and the dark blood lines on the turtle''s back, which were hard to see clearly, flashed Yingying. The blood, like a masonry pattern, can be seen from afar, so that Hansen does not have to think of another way to keep up with the old turtle.


    After the old turtle drank a little water in the waterhole, he slowly climbed into a cave next to him.


    Hansen looked at them and kept up with the old turtle. Looking at the **** lines on his back, he was not afraid to chase the trail in the dark.

 Chapter 336： Crazy alien

    Hansen��s eyes widened and looked at the cliff below. His face was full of shock. Professor Sun and Jin Rijie couldn��t get much, and they were shocked.


    They walked with the old turtle in this cave for more than two days. The old turtle went down and down, and when they felt that they were not quite right, the old turtle had climbed under a subterranean cliff.


    Hansen, they can clearly see that the bottom of the cliff turned out to be a hot pool of hot water, and the old turtle actually climbed into the magma pool as if nothing had happened and sank directly.


    They waited for a long time on the cliff and didn''t see the old turtle floating up.


    "This old turtle will not burn in the magma?" Jin Ming could not help but say.


    "I see different creatures, although the IQ is not high, but they are not looking for their own death." Jin Rijie shook his head.


    Professor Sun suddenly said a thigh and said: "I know."


    "Professor Sun, what do you know?" Hansen quickly asked Professor Sun.


    "You should remember that I once said to you that the exotic organisms that usually eat plants are for the sake of having children, and this old turtle crawled out of the sea and ate so many plants in the red mountains, maybe It is to come here to give birth to future generations." Professor Sun said with some excitement.


    "Birth generation? Here?" Jin Ming left some of the magma pool below.


    "Magma is deadly to us humans, but it is not necessarily true for aliens. Didn''t you notice the lines on the back of the old turtle? How do you look at it like a magma? Maybe the old turtle was originally from this magma. Born in the middle. It is like some turtles on the planet. Although they live in the sea, they will come to the beach when they lay eggs and bury their eggs in the sand...�� Professor Sun said with great interest. .


    Han Sen listened to Professor Sun and stared at the magma pool. He thought that Professor Sun was very likely to speak. The behavior of the old turtle is very similar to that of the golden retriever. It is very likely that he is here to give birth. .


    However, if this guy is like a golden donkey, after giving birth, he will die of the essence of life, and it will die in the magma. Hansen has a great ability to jump into the magma to fish the life gene. The essence.


    Hansen''s face is a bit complicated, although it may be accidentally found the place where the old turtle was born, but in this place, he also has no chance to capture the essence of life genes.


    "It seems that we can only find another way out." Jin Rijie said with a frown, obviously there is no way out.


    Professor Sun Shen said: "There is no danger in coming this way. It is not difficult to come out and want to go out. Let''s stay and take a look. Maybe the old turtle will climb out and return to the sea after it has finished producing eggs."


    Hansen agrees very much. If he is gone, he is a bit unwilling to find a super **** creature. He is so lucky to meet the opportunity of spawning. It is too early to give up now.


    At least Hansen also has to make sure that the old turtle will not climb out of the magma. There is really no other way, and it is not too late to give up.


    Jin Rijie thinks that they are right. On this road, there are no encounters with even the same creatures. It is really not too dangerous.


    The supplies they brought were sufficient, and there should be no problem for one month and a half, so Kim Il-jeong and Kim Il-sung did not object.


    When the four people were discussing, they suddenly heard strange sounds coming into their ears. The four people suddenly calmed down and looked at the place where the sound came.


    I saw a behemoth swam out of a cave, and the body and the rock rubbed against the sound of a bursting sound. It was the strange creature that came out of the underground dark river.


    Professor Sun was shocked and did not dare to move. Even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, but soon they discovered that the alien creatures did not come to them, but swam toward the magma pool below the cliff.


    "No, is that thing also a creature in the magma pool?" Hansen whispered in the heart, but he was very curious and looked down on the cliff.


    Professor Sun also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Like Hansen, they were also very curious, and they were all there to see what the alien creature wanted to do.


    Not long after, the alien creature came to the side of the magma pool, but it did not enter the magma pool like Hansen thought.


    The huge body just turned around the magma pool, and then swam towards the mountain wall next to the magma.


    Hansen��s four people looked a little surprised. The bare side of the mountain wall had nothing. It was a dead end, and he didn��t know what the alien creature was doing on the cliff.


    When the four people were puzzled, they suddenly saw that the strange creature suddenly seemed to be an irritated snake, erected its huge body, and then slammed into the mountain wall.


    Hey!


    The rocks on the mountain wall have been broken by the impact of the alien creatures, but after all, it is the mountain wall. The strength of the alien creature is so big that it may hit the rock.


    However, the alien creature seems to be mad and ignores it. The body hits the mountain wall again and again, and more and more cracks are hit by the rock on the mountain wall.


    The alien creatures have also been broken into many places, and it seems that blood is very scary.


    However, the alien creature still has no intention to stop, still struggling to hit the mountain wall, as if the mountain wall and it has the murder of the father to win the wife.


    Jin Ming��s stunned look: ��This strange creature is really crazy. Is it suicide?��


    Professor Sun did not speak this time. He also looked stunned. He didn''t know what the alien creature was doing. Naturally, he couldn''t tell why.


    Hansen couldn''t see what it was doing, but it was a secret in his heart. He had to worry that this guy was too big and that it was difficult to kill it without large weapons on his hands.


    But now it is looking for its own death, waiting for it to die, it��s going to die, it��s good to go up and get cheap.


    Look at the horrible momentum of this singer, even the mountain wall has been broken and cracked a large piece, maybe it is also a super **** creature is not sure.


    The four people squatted on the cliff and watched the strange creature go crazy. They felt very different all the time. If the old turtle was in the magma and some of them might be born, then this stranger suicide hit the mountain wall. Is it always impossible to give birth to future generations?


    What Han Hansen thinks, it is impossible to have such a birth mode.


    "What exactly does it want to do?" Hansen stared at the strange creatures that slammed into the mountain wall and conceived himself. Through the light of the magma, it was clear that every other creature''s every move was clearly seen.


    The mountain wall was knocked out by a large crack, and its own body was injured in many places. A lot of blood flowed on the mountain wall, making the cracked mountain wall look red.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s pupil contracted.

 Chapter 337： Battle of alien creatures

    Hansen stared at the huge stone pit and many cracked mountain walls that had been knocked out by the aliens. He thought that the mountain wall was stained with the blood of the alien creature.


    But this will take a closer look. Those mountains are not just blood of different creatures. From the cracks that have been knocked out by the aliens, it seems that some liquid has infiltrated.


    In the flaming light of the magma, the liquids were also a little red, but Hansen looked out. The liquids were definitely not blood, because they were much thinner than blood, more like water.


    "Water!" Hansen suddenly woke up and understood what the alien creature was doing.


    Behind the mountain wall, it is likely to be a tributary of the underground dark river. The aliens collided with the mountain wall, obviously it was necessary to inject the water in the mountain wall into the magma pool.


    "I wiped, this alien creature is poisonous enough, and it is necessary to divert water into the magma pool!" Han Sen secretly screamed badly.


    If it is in the coalition, water enters the magma, one possibility is that the water is evaporated, but if the water is enough, the magma will solidify into stone.


    Even if the old turtle can survive in the magma, it does not mean that it can survive in the rock. If the old turtle is frozen in the stone, Hansen does not know if there is any chance to get the essence of its life.


    "Take out the gas mask and put it on." Hansen quickly snorted at Professor Sun, and he quickly took out a gas mask and put it on his face.


    Professor Sun did not know what Hansen meant. However, through the recent interaction, they had already trusted Hansen and did not let Hansen explain it. They even took out gas masks.


    It wasn��t long before they put on the mask, but there was a sound of snoring and water flowing from the ear.


    I saw a lot of water flowing from the cracks that were hit by the aliens. There were already a lot of water flowing from the water. The large amount of water flowed into the magma next to it, and suddenly it smelled a lot of pungent smell. Gray mist.


    "Retreat, don''t be burnt by those steam." Hansen did not dare to look again, pulling Professor Sun and going back.


    Hey!


    Four talents had just retired, and after a few steps, they heard a loud sound of cracking in the mountains and rocks, and then heard the sound of water flowing into the ears like a waterfall.


    Nourish!


    Like the sound of the skin being burnt out, then I saw a lot of gray fog rising under the cliff, the temperature of the whole hole rose a lot, only the people around the air were hot and uncomfortable.


    Hansen, they ran back hard, but fortunately the fog was not spreading quickly. It took a little time to get up from the cliff.


    When they ran into the distant cave, the body was full of gray dust, and the gray-faced faces were like statues that had just been removed from the dusty warehouse.


    Fortunately, they all wore beasts and armor, and they also wore gas masks, and they were not injured except for some wolves.


    They had been in the small hole for a long time, and the gray fog gradually dispersed, and the air around them gradually cooled down, leaving only the sound of the rumbling water.


    "I will go and see." Han Sen was unwilling, he prepared for so long, just to kill the old turtle, the old turtle will not be killed in the magma, right?


    Going to the edge of the cliff, Hansen looked down. Although there was some thin fog, the light from the mountain wall that was cracked by the aliens could already see the situation below.


    Below the big magma pool, you can no longer see the semi-ignition star. Under the broken rock, there is already a water mark. A large amount of underground dark river water rushes out from the cracks that are hit by alien creatures.


    Under the water, the original location of the magma pool has turned into a black rock formation. The black stone formed by the solidification of the magma is very smooth and black, and many black round protrusions like bubbles are formed. Get up a large black stone.


    The strange creature was excited to wiggle his body in the water, and he looked very excited and gave a strange scream.


    "Is the old turtle finished like this?" Han Sen really couldn''t believe it. A super **** creature was killed.


    I think it is unlikely that the magma here is not artificially heated. There must be a heat source below, and the heat source is not extinguished. The following magma cannot be completely solidified.


    "This alien creature is too embarrassing, and I will come up with such a method. I don''t know what hatred it has with the old turtle?" Professor Sun also came over, Jin Ming said from the situation below.


    What Professor Sun was trying to say, but suddenly heard the sound of rock breaks coming from below, I saw the black rocky ground that was condensed by the underground dark river water. Suddenly there was a crack and quickly spread cracks around. .


    The alien creature was also shocked by the sound of the broken rock, like a snake that entered the attacking state, and stood up, staring at the black stone ground that was cracking rapidly.


    boom!


    The black stone ground suddenly burst open, and from there a rushed out of a large black turtle, with a splash of magma, like a demon returning from hell.


    When the black turtle rushed out, he looked up at his head and screamed at the strange creature. After the next moment, the black turtle had his head squashed and slammed toward the alien creature. .


    The huge body of the alien creature twisted and escaped the impact of the old turtle, but in the air, the old turtle''s head was like a poisonous dragon, and the bite of the alien creature was bitten.


    The strange creature suddenly screamed, the body rolled up, and the old tortoise was wrapped around it. The crocodile-like mouth also bit the old turtle''s neck.


    Two alien creatures entangled and rolled around, making a splash of water, and the rock crashed.


    Hansen and the four of them were lying on it. It was like a monster movie watching a movie. They were all stunned. The horror was so extreme that it was not human.


    Hansen is looking at the eyes and straightening the light. He can fight the old turtle to this extent. The strange creature is also likely to be a super **** creature. If it is, he may indeed be able to Great cheap.


    Hansen is dreaming that he can make a big leak, get two super **** creatures at one time, eat big meat and smash the essence of life genes, make super **** evolution, embark on the peak of life, and make a family rich is not a dream.


    But Hansen soon discovered that his dream seemed to be very difficult. Two entangled aliens broke into the black stone, and the magma inside spouted, coupled with the impact of the underground river, for a time. The fog is sprayed, and the two alien creatures are screaming and screaming in it.


    The entire underground hole seems to tremble in the battle of two beasts.

 Chapter 338： The only chance

    Because the fog with a hot push is too strong, Jin Rijie and Professor Sun were forced to retreat again, but Hansen was still gnashing.


    This may be his best chance to kill the **** creature. If he retreats, he will not be able to find the essence of the life gene. It is hard to say that the soul of the beast is definitely not expected.


    Hansen��s desire for the soul of the gods is still above the essence of life genes. If you can get a powerful level of the soul of the beast, perhaps he has the ability to kill the gods themselves, without the need to be so timid.


    "Han Captain quickly retreats, it is too dangerous." Kim Il-Jie saw Han Sen still looking there, and quickly yelled at him.


    "You choose to retire, I will take a look." Hansen said, his body is also running the ice muscle jade at the same time.


    Outside the blood of the ghost of the crystal ant''s armor to resist, inside the ice muscle jade bones to resist the burning, Hansen hard to support, squatting there, motionless, staring at the two wars of the following two different creatures.


    Although it is not really true because of the fog, but he did not dare to go, so as not to be affected, can only wait for opportunities here.


    The following is constantly coming from miserable and snoring, the water waves and magma are constantly exploding, the fog is overflowing, and the bodies of two different creatures are looming in the fog.


    "Fairy Queen!" With Hansen''s eyesight, more and more can not see clearly, a bite off the ghost crystal ant armor, summoned the fairy queen animal soul, and integrated with itself, turned into a golden red ��, with a ruby ??head The Emperor of the Leprechaun, who uses the powerful gaze of the Queen of the Fairy, continues to watch the fight below.


    The powerful gaze of the Fairy Queen has played a big role. When the two creatures are just a flash in the fog, Hansen can see something from them.


    The information that was sporadically seen again and again, Hansen probably inferred that the old turtle had already had the upper hand. The old turtle was hardly threatened except for a little injury on the neck.


    However, the different creatures are different. The insects on the body are torn by the old turtles, and the blood keeps flowing, which seems to have been unable to support for too long.


    "It is no wonder that this product has to make a sinister move. Originally it was not an opponent of the old turtle. Unfortunately, this sinister trick is useless." Han Senqiang endured the burning sensation around him.


    Since there is ice muscle jade, or the whole body is reddened by the gray mist, the sweat flows out like a hairy crab that is about to be steamed.


    Fortunately, Hansen is still able to stick his teeth, he saw a hint of possibility.


    There are more and more injuries on the alien creature, although they are only occasionally seen in the fog, but Hansen has seen that there is already a bite by the old turtle behind the crocodile head of the alien creature. Large pieces of flesh and blood, bones have been exposed.


    Blood is more like a money-free flow to the outside, and between the bones, there is a crack, faintly can see the brain beating inside.


    "If you can get in with a shot, there may be a chance to kill it directly." Hansen took a glimpse of the gun and pulled the spiral gun from his back.


    Of course, Hansen doesn''t want to go on hard. No matter the old turtle or the alien creature, it is not the strength of his current strength. If you take a blow, the body will probably be destroyed. It is impossible to live. .


    Hansen took the screw gun out, just to use the screw gun as an arrow.


    The magical angle snake bow was also summoned by Hansen at the same time. The ancient curse was opened, the heart was running high, and the load was also opened together. The whole body burst into an indescribable power.


    Muscles are high and high, like steel armor. The road is like a towering blood vessel wrapped around the body. The golden scorpion stares at the fog, magma, water waves, and the huge monsters rolling in the gravel.


    The magical angle snake bow was pulled to the limit by Hansen, and the screw gun was too thick as the arrow, and it was not very useful for shooting.


    However, Hansen has no other choice. Even if the black needle is broken, it is not enough to kill such a presence.


    "Be patient... must be patient... must choose the best time..." Hansen stared at the strange creature in the fog.


    Although the fracture of the fracture had been seen twice, Hansen did not shoot the screw.


    The spiral gun is not an animal soul arrow. If it is shot, it will not be returned. He only has this opportunity to choose the most appropriate time to give the alien creature a fatal blow, otherwise he will lose the only chance.


    Hansen��s golden scorpion is as cool as ice, and he stares at the two strange creatures that are rolling in the fog.


    Although the alien creature has been hit hard, it is still able to entangle with the old turtle, and it is difficult for the old turtle to kill it.


    The old turtle and Hansen are also the same mind. They seem to be interested in biting the wound behind his head, but the alien creature has never given it another chance.


    "What does he want to do?" Professor Sun can faintly watch Han Sen standing on the edge of the cliff, and asks Jin Rijie and Jin Mingli for some concerns.


    Jin Rijie and Jin Ming were secretly laughing in the centrifugation. Where did they know what Han Sen wanted to do? They were already feeling faint and unstoppable on this side, and they kept sweating.


    However, Hansen turned out to be like a nail on the edge of the cliff. He was not affected by the impact of the fog. It was only this ability that they would not be able to.


    Because the fog was too thick, Hansen was facing them, and they couldn''t see the bows and arrows in Hansen''s hands. Naturally, they didn''t know what Hansen was doing there.


    "He won''t want to kill the two alien creatures?" Jin Mingli said suddenly.


    ��Is it possible?�� Kim Il-Jie snorted, and such a different creature is beyond his ability.


    If it is someone else, Kim Il Sung will definitely think that there is no possibility. Just look at the actions of the two different creatures, and they already know that it is not the existence of manpower.


    However, it was Hansen who stood there, but it made Jin Rijie feel that it was possible. Hansen was really a person who could not understand him.


    Kim Il-jee is also a countless person in the glory sanctuary, but he has never seen such a person like Hansen. Such a powerful strength is almost impossible among undeveloped people. Let him admire him very much.


    "If it is him, maybe there is a possibility?" Jin Rijie said with a smile.


    Professor Sun is very worried and said: "This is too risky. It is better to persuade him to come back. It��s not too late to wait for the two different creatures to fight for the flesh and blood."


    "I am afraid that the goal of the captain of the ROK is not just flesh and blood. What should he want to be the beasts of the two different creatures?" Kim Il-jook shook his head.


    Suddenly, the screams of the extreme screamed through the entire underground space. 8

 Chapter 339： Mink Dragon Soul

    "It''s now." Hansen''s golden scorpion flashed coldly, and the spiral gun in his hand had already shot out, with a strong spiral force, scratching the fog and shooting at the screaming alien.


    Hey!


    The gun body with a sharp rotation, scratched the void, and instantly shot at the back of the alien creature.


    when!


    The tip of the gun stabbed in the crack of the bone. It was not able to shoot in. The bone was too hard, and there was no way to squeeze the bones apart.


    However, the strength of the screw gun did not end there. The gun body was rotated sharply. The gun head seemed to be a drill bit, and it was desperately drilled into the bone.


    Mars is splashing and the bones are straight.


    "Inject it!" Hansen��s crazy roar, he only had this opportunity.


    Hey!


    It seems that God has listened to Hansen��s cry, and the gap between the skulls of different creatures has been cracked by the spiral gun.


    With a bang, the whole threaded gun was drilled along the bone.


    Roar!


    Another scream of horror, the crocodile head of the alien creature hangs up and looks at the sky for three seconds, then crashes down, and the entire cave seems to tremble.


    "Kill the gods of the gods, the water dragons, and the souls of the gods and souls, you can collect the essence of life genes. You can get the gene of o to 1o point randomly, and the flesh and blood are inedible."


    The sound of the sound in his mind made Hansen almost jumped up with excitement. He was the soul of the beast. He finally had the spirit of the beast.


    However, Hansen quickly returned to calm, and now is not excited, the old turtle is still there.


    Hansen now understands that the dragon is still a larvae, and can fight this old position with the old turtle. I am afraid that the old turtle has produced eggs in the magma and the body is weak.


    Even so, the old turtle is not the current Hansen can kill, at least without a strong blade, he can not kill the old turtle.


    The water dragon was shot, and the old turtle looked at Hansen��s position on the cliff, making Hansen��s heart cold.


    However, the old turtle just looked at him, and then followed the current, and drilled out from the underground crack in the underground river, which disappeared from the water dragon, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Hansen��s heart is overjoyed. If the old turtle does not leave, he will continue to collect the essence of life genes is a problem.


    But before Hansen went on, I saw that the body of the dragon was like a certain force, and the pieces disappeared.


    thump!


    A piece of football, the crystal of the amethyst and the thread gun fell into the water.


    Hansen no longer dared to hesitate, and jumped straight down the cliff. He summoned the wings of the blood in the air, and suddenly rushed into the water, and returned the thread gun and the purple crystal. .


    I took a sip on the purple crystal and suddenly heard the long-lost sound.


    "The life-threatening essence of the edible-grade **** creature, the water dragon, has not acquired the gene of the god."


    This sound suddenly made Han Sen feel a little depressed, and he said nothing. The essence of the life of the dragon is the mammoth. The purple liquid flows into Hansen��s mouth and flows in through the throat. In the abdomen, a cool breath suddenly traveled through Hansen''s body, so that he had a kind of pores that opened the strange feeling of desperate breathing.


    After a few mouthfuls, I finally heard the sound of the level **** gene +1.


    Fortunately, the life gene essence of Shuiyulong is much smaller than that of Golden Retriever. If it is bigger, Hansen may not be able to eat it for a while.


    But think about such a huge water dragon, it is still a larvae, if you are an adult, I am afraid that the body shape will never be inferior to the golden hair of the adult.


    I don''t know if this is the essence of the life gene of the larvae. After Hansen swallowed it all the way, he brought him a seven-point **** gene, which is less than the previous one.


    However, this has already made Han Sen very satisfied. He thought that he would have to wait a while before he could kill the **** creature, but he did not expect to accidentally kill one here. He also got the 7-point **** gene and the level of the soul. It is really an unexpected surprise.


    Looking at the 26-point level of the **** gene, Hansen''s heart can not tell the joy.


    "Captain Han, are you okay?" The voice of Kim Il Jae came from the cliff.


    Professor Sun, all three of them are looking down on the cliff, and now Hansen is overjoyed.


    "I''m fine, the two alien creatures are running. We are going out from the crack here. There is light coming in from outside. There should be an exit." Hansen pointed to the big crack that was hit by the dragon.


    After several people flew with their wings, they saw a large underground crack outside and could see the sky above.


    After Hansen climbed up, they were now in a large canyon in the Copper Mountain Range.


    After returning to the glory shelter, Hansen heard that someone saw the old turtle crawling back into the sea. Although there were some regrets, Hansen did not have much disappointment with the harvest of the dragon.


    Level of the beast soul water dragon: symbiotic type.


    After returning to the shelter, Hansen carefully studied the animal spirit of the dragon, but now it is a symbiotic type that he has never seen before. Like the insect knight, there is no way to summon it. use.


    However, the more rare the type, the stronger the general ability, Han Sen is full of expectations for this water dragon soul, just wait to go back and check some information to figure out its usage.


    There is no need to stay in the glory of the shelter, when Professor Sun decided to go to the steel armor shelter, Han Sen also set off with them.


    On the way, Hansen has been thinking about what method to use to go fishing in the magma pool. Maybe it is possible to get the eggs of the old turtle.


    Because the dark swamps were too dangerous, Kim Iljee did not choose to take the road of the dark swamp, but chose a farther road, but it was relatively safer.


    Hansen was not in a hurry. He slowly practiced the "Old Felse", "Load", "Sen Luo Wan Xiang" and the method of walking from the Queen.


    When Hansen returned to the steel armor shelter, it was almost a month later.


    Hansen returned to his room in the shelter and looked at the little cloud beast he was feeding. The body has become more and more crystal clear. The progress is probably similar to that estimated by Hansen. The black crystal should be one year old. Can feed a class of **** creatures.


    "What exactly is this black crystal? Even the level **** creatures are fed out, and it seems that there is no loss. It is too bad." Hansen secretly rejoiced that he could get the black crystal.


    It can be said that this is definitely a priceless treasure. I am afraid that even if Hansen said that he would go out, no one would believe it.


    Hansen returned to the military school for two days, and did not rush to the gladiator community. In the past two days, he looked at the news of the various shelters, hoping to find the traces of the gods.


    There are a lot of suspected **** creatures, but they are too far away from the steel armor shelter. It is not an easy task to catch up.


    Hansen was so easy to rest for two days. The rotten gambler told him in the communicator that Yang Zikun wanted to see him and talked to him about the transaction. As for the transaction, Yang Zihan did not tell the bad gambler, only to say that he wanted to Sen was interviewed. 8

 Chapter 340： Second shelter

    The place where Yang Zikun and Han Sen agreed was not in the shelter, but directly took Hansen out of the military school and took him to a private club. ?


    Hansen is now less convinced of the so-called closed militarization management of the military academy. People who have the means can always turn the closure into a big door.


    "Yang Shao, so expensive to find me, is not to invite me to drink this cup?" Han Sen sat on the sand, looking at the opposite Yang Zikun asked.


    "Senge, please come over today, one is to ask you for darts, and the other is to have something to ask for your help." Yang Zikun is very kind to Hansen, in fact, since the last shooting range Yang Zikun is very convinced of Hansen.


    During this time, he has been practicing butterfly darts, but his effect is not very good. He consulted his master in the family and gradually touched some roads. However, if he wants to practice Hansen, he still needs A lot of time and practice.


    "First talk about things, darts, you want to learn to come to me at any time, my tuition price is very reasonable, to ensure value for money." Han Sen smiled.


    Yang Zikun said with a thumbs up: "Well, I like Senge, you are so happy, then I will say it straight. I want you to come today. I want to ask you to help me see if I can be in the steel nail shelter. Help me collect a few souls of the gods."


    "God blood beast soul can not do well, there are too many people who need it, but few people are willing to shoot. Even if someone is promoted to the evolutionary, they want to shoot some of the soul of the blood, and most of them have already booked. In this regard, Yang Shaoyou It should be clear." Han Sen said.


    When Qin Lan was promoted, in addition to leaving two gods of blood and beasts with the promotion of the second god, the other beasts were already booked, and there was no chance to even auction.


    Most of the people who bought the gods of blood and blood were like Yang Zikun, Ayuan and Aqing. The gods of blood and blood entered their hands, and they entered the black hole. When they were promoted to evolution, they usually Bring the soul of the blood and the beast together.


    Although the soul of the first shelter is not strong in the second shelter, it is still very helpful at the beginning.


    This is one of the reasons why the blood of the first shelter has been scarce.


    "If it''s easy, I don''t have to bother you." Yang Zikun reached out and opened the hologram, and there was a person inside.


    It seems that it should be a video recording. The person directly summoned his own soul soul one by one, and then introduced his own animal soul.


    After reading it, Yang Zikun clicked, and another image appeared, still a person, and then introduced his own soul.


    "Senge, I don''t want you to be difficult to do, to change the beast soul with the beast soul, or to change the armor and the like. This private party will do the beast soul trading, you can take a closer look, if you are fancy Which animal soul told me that I can find a way to exchange with you, but most of them are not people in the steel nail shelter." Yang Zikun said.


    Han Sen listened to his eyes: "Yang Shao, don''t know if this club can change the beast of the second god''s shelter?"


    Yang Zikun looked at Hansen with a strange look: "It is OK to change, but it is generally an exchange within the same shelter. There are fewer exchanges between different layers, and it is a bit difficult to carry out."


    "If I want to use the **** of the first shelter, the soul of the **** of the second sanctuary, how can I change the law?" Hansen asked again, now the home is also a food and clothing, However, Hansen has always hoped to change her mother''s blood and soul, not for anything else, but she hopes that she can be safer in the second shelter.


    The second shelter is no more than the first shelter, where the danger is extremely high, even within the shelter is not really safe.


    The large-scale siege of the sanctuary in the second shelter was not a small one, and it was totally different from the first shelter.


    "If you really want to change it, you can see what kind of animal soul. In general, the soul of the three first shelters, it is possible to change the soul of a second shelter. After all, the blood of the second shelter is more difficult, and much higher than the first shelter." Yang Zikun said a bit.


    After Hansen listened and indulged for a moment, he said to Yang Zikun: "Yang Shao, I really have some gods of blood and blood in my hands, but I am not interested in other things. I just want to change the **** of the second god''s shelter. The blood beast is required to trade at the Blue Crystal City Shelter."


    Yang Zikun looked at Han Sen and asked: "Sen Ge, do you have any requirements for the type of animal soul?"


    "It is best to be the soul of the armor, then the soul of the beast and the beast of the wings." Hansen is hoping to give the mother some life-saving soul.


    When he went to the second shelter, went to the mother, and was afraid that his mother had no animal spirit and flesh and blood? The most important thing now is to give life to my mom.


    Although the mother is in a large human shelter, she usually only kills some ordinary creatures in the second shelter, and at the same time kills the original creatures. The danger is not too great.


    But things in the second shelter are hard to say, and many large human shelters have been destroyed.


    "Senge, wait a moment." Yang Zikun turned on the communicator for a while, then dialed a number and soon saw a holographic image of a man of 50 or 60 years old.


    "Kun young master." The man slightly bowed to Yang Zikun.


    "Xu assistant, you can help me check it out. In the Blue Crystal City Shelter of the Second God''s Sanctuary, how many gods and blood beasts can we use?" Yang Zikun said directly.


    "Ken, please wait a moment, I will send the information in a while."


    After Yang Zikun turned off the communicator, he smiled and said to Han Sen: "Sen Ge, you will see if there is any hope of the blood of the beast, if there is a consensus, let us talk."


    Han Sen nodded slightly, admiring Yang Zikun''s demeanor. He is a descendant of the semi-god-level powerhouse. Although he is still young, this kind of temperament is not learned by ordinary people.


    After waiting for a while, the assistant gave me a knock on the door, and then played a piece of information with the communicator, and explained it to Yang Zikun while playing.


    "Now we have three gods and blood beasts that can be used in the Blue Crystal City Shelter. One is..."


    After the assistant explained that he had finished, he retired and stood still, waiting for Yang Zikun to speak.


    "Senge, how are you looking?" Yang Zikun looked at Hansen.


    Xu assistant was also surprised to see Han Sen, Yang Zikun''s temper he is very clear, see Yang Zikun''s attitude toward Han Sen, let him secretly guess what Hansen is from the end, even let Kun Shao treat him like this.


    "I am very interested in the soul of the gods and the beasts of the beasts. I have three gods of blood and souls here, which are used to change the souls of the two gods of blood. Yang Shao, you can''t see it." Han Sen thought I want to say. 8

 Chapter 341： Cross-shelter animal trading (the lord plus more)

    For the blushing heart, he also promoted the addition of the lord. ?


    Han Sen��s words came out, and Xu��s assistant suddenly frowned. The blood of the first shelter was precious, but he wanted to change the soul of the second shelter to at least three. only.


    The blue crystal city shelter of this armor **** blood beast soul and the mount **** blood animal soul, although not the best, but the six first shelters of the blood of the beast, he may not be willing to change, Han Sen actually wants to use The three gods of blood and souls changed, making him very disdainful.


    "Sengo can take out the animal soul first to see it?" Yang Zikun said with a smile.


    Hansen also nonsense, first summoned the silver-edged three-edged fork, and waved two times and introduced: "This silver-edged three-edged fork is not introduced to me. At the time, Huangpu Pingqing was auctioned at the auction. Among the bloodstains, the sharpness is good."


    Xu assistant looked at it slightly, and he did hear about the silver-edged three-edged fork. They also had business dealings with the God of War Budokan. In fact, this silver-steel three-blade fork, Xu assistant had also played it before. The idea.


    If it is sharpness, the silver-edged three-edged fork is not only good, but also the top in the first shelter.


    Xu assistant did not expect that Hansen''s first one would be a silver-edged three-edged fork. This is indeed a very good quality animal. After the average person arrives, I am afraid that it will not be easy.


    "Sen Ge, is this your hand?" Yang Zikun was surprised to see Han Sen ask.


    "Nothing reluctant." Hansen smiled. The silver-edged three-edged fork has little meaning for him. It can''t kill the blood creatures, and it is not a sword. The demon sword and soul are also attached. Not going up.


    Now Hansen has a pair of knives in his hand. The sharpness is not under the silver-edged three-edged fork. Although it is not as valuable as the silver-edged three-edged fork, the effect is not inferior, so Hansen will want to sell the silver blood. Three-blade fork.


    The next second piece, Hansen summoned the Fengshen wolf.


    "This is just a beast of the beast?" Yang Zikun asked the wind **** wolf.


    This kind of mount, Yang Zikun has not seen it, I don''t know how it works.


    Xu assistant is slightly frowning, the first silver-edged three-blade fork is fine. If this second mount is used, the blood-sitting mount of the second shelter will be more than enough for the three first shelters.


    Hansen smiled and explained: "It''s a mount, the name is Fengshen Wolf, nothing else, just running faster, you should have heard of the wind horse?"


    "Nature has heard of it, claiming to be the fastest mount in the first shelter." Yang Zikun nodded.


    "This Fengshen wolf is a little faster than the wind horse. Should it be used?" Hansen said casually.


    Xu assistant couldn''t help but widen his eyes and looked at the wind **** wolf and asked: "Is this wind **** wolf really faster than the wind horse?"


    "I don''t believe you can take it back and try it. If there is no wind and horse, then it will be my white for you." Hansen smiled.


    The image of the wind-fighting horse is quite a lot on the sky, and the wind **** wolf is definitely faster than the wind horse. This is no doubt.


    The assistant''s look suddenly became more eccentric. If this wind **** wolf is really faster than the wind horse, then the value is not easy to estimate.


    Although the blood of the first shelter is not worth the second shelter, but it depends on what kind of mount, the fastest horse in the first shelter, can be faster than it, then Really worth a lot of money.


    "Good." Yang Zikun praised it as if he liked the Fengshen wolf.


    Xu assistant is now looking forward to Hansen��s third beast soul. The two beasts in front are all worthy of the best, but the two beasts used to change them are still a lot worse, if the third If the soul of the beast is not surprising, it is unlikely that the three beasts will change two.


    When Xu was thinking about it, Han Sen had already summoned the third beast soul. A huge strange bear merged with Hansen��s body, making Hansen a strange form resembling a bear.


    "Combination transforms the soul of the beast!" Yang Zikun and Xu assistant are both happy in the heart.


    The fusion of the blood of the gods has been reduced to the soul of the beast, and Hansen��s transforming beast is close to humans in all aspects. It is convenient to use all kinds of human martial arts, and you can also use the military blade. Turning into the beast, there is no doubt that you can sell the price of the sky.


    After dismissing the transformation, Han Sen looked at Yang Zikun and said: "This blood fusion of the gods is called the ghost eye, which can greatly enhance the strength and degree. It can also be used. With these three blood beasts The soul exchanges with you the blood of the two second shelters, how can you see Yang Shao?"


    "Change." Yang Zikun said without hesitation, although this sale can not be earned, but it is absolutely no loss, Hansen''s three beasts are the best of the best, in their respective types are top, Such an animal soul is incomprehensible.


    What''s more, Yang Zikun likes the souls of these three gods, especially the last goddess of blood, it is too rare.


    At this time, Xu��s assistant was no longer despised in his heart. It��s not an easy task to get the hands of the three first shelters. It��s not an easy task to change the gods of their two second shelters. Blood beasts, they definitely do not suffer.


    Yang Zikun let Xu assistant prepare the contract. After signing the contract, Xu assistant arranged to transfer the two gods of blood to Russell in the shelter.


    Hansen is talking to her mother and letting her go to receive the soul of two gods.


    With a blood armor and a **** mount on the body, Russell Lan should have the cost of escape even if he is in danger in the shelter.


    Hansen and Yang Zikun used the transfer station in the private club to enter the steel armor shelter and completed the beastly trade of the cross-shelter.


    Hansen had wanted to do this before, but he couldn��t find a suitable opportunity, and he couldn��t find a trading object that he could trust. Today is what he wants.


    The transaction was completed and returned to the private clubhouse. Both parties were very satisfied with the transaction.


    Yang Zikun originally hoped that he would be able to get one or two gods of blood and blood, but he did not expect to get three of the best products at once, and they were all very practical types, which made him very satisfied.


    "Senge, your best beast soul is really much, and then two more let us open our eyes." Yang Zikun looked forward to Hansen.


    Xu assistant is also very curious to look at Han Sen, with so many best beasts, such people are really curious, the animal soul he sold is already this level, then his own animal soul will be How amazing is it? 8

 Chapter 342： Test (the lord plus more)

    Hansen is really shirking, but he summoned the ghost of the gods. ??


    Yang Zikun��s eyes were straightforward, and he almost asked subconsciously: ��Senge, do you sell this armor to me? One for another, I use the remaining blood of the second shelter. You change."


    "It��s just a **** armor. Is Yang Shaotai exaggerated?" Hansen looked at Yang Zikun with amazement.


    Yang Zikun said in a row: "It''s not exaggerating. It''s not exaggerating. The value of some things is not something that money can measure. This armor is so beautiful. I am afraid that few women can resist the temptation of it..."


    Yang Zikun apparently realized that he had said that he had missed his mouth and quickly changed his mind: "Senge, if you can''t use it, you must sell it to me!"


    Hansen quickly collected the ghostly scorpion armor, and said with a smile: "I am afraid this is not possible. I have already promised others. If this armor is to be sold, it will be the first to consider him first."


    Although Yang Zikun is very interested in the ghost crystal ant armor, but listening to Han Sen said so, there is no more reluctance to him.


    After Hansen went back, he sorted out his own soul.


    The mutant beast soul and the original beast soul are not counted. Now he has the remaining blood and beast souls, as well as the blood black beetle, the **** slaughter, the purple feather scale dragon, the fairy queen, the magical snake bow, the golden sandworm king, and the ghost. Crystal ants, three-eyed cats, discolored beasts, jihad angels, insect knights, red flames, and demon swords.


    In the end, it is the level of the beast, the soul of the dragon, although it has not yet opened its ability, but Hansen believes that this is definitely a horrible beast.


    Some of these beasts, Hansen intends to bring into the shelter of the Second God. After all, he has nothing to rely on. He has to rely on himself after entering the second shelter. These beasts can provide him with great power in the early stage. Help.


    Of course, there are some that are not needed, such as the ghost crystal ant armor and the black beetle armor. If you look back, you can sell the ghost crystal ant armor to Lin Beifeng.


    Although the three-eyed cat is a blood pet, it does not have much effect after entering the second shelter. There is also a magical snake snake bow and the like, which can be used to change the beast soul of the second shelter. Sen also had great help after entering the second shelter.


    As for what to leave at the time of the final promotion, it will take time to decide. It is still too early.


    Because he did not find a trace of nearby gods, Hansen did not enter the shelter, but was thinking about how to strengthen his own strength.


    The load has not yet reached the limit, which is currently Hansen needs to be upgraded, and the best way to increase the load is to put strong pressure on your body.


    Hansen wants to go, the gravimeter is obviously a very good choice, can increase the burden for his body in all directions, as long as the gravity value is adjusted, you can quickly enter the load state.


    When he came to the graffiti hall of the school, Han Sen was just about to enter the gravimeter, but he was suddenly stopped.


    ��Professor Yan?�� Hansen looked at the people with a little surprise.


    Professor Yan is a very old-fashioned person in his impressions, not to mention that when he is teaching, he is usually a meticulous person.


    Such a professor would actually talk to him actively during the extracurricular time, and Han Sen surely had something to do.


    Sure enough, Professor Yan went to Hansen and said directly: "Han classmate, I have a topic that needs to collect some data, I hope you can help me, of course, I will give you credits as a reward."


    Hansen is a bit of a move. The number of credits directly affects the ranks obtained after graduation. Hansen has a lot of credits because of the problems of the previous two years, but it is not difficult to get the rank of major.


    Now Professor Yan took the initiative to send credits. Hansen was very interested, but he was afraid that Professor Yan would do some strange experiments. He coughed and asked: "Yan Yan has a need, and students should try their best to cooperate. I don''t know what kind of data, can I finish it?"


    Professor Yan did not say much, and directly passed a piece of information to Hansen. Then he said to Han Sen that he would see the test room at 8:30 tomorrow morning and went straight away.


    Han Sen is slightly depressed, but he also knows that Professor Yan is a real researcher. It is understandable that he is not used to the world.


    Looking at the information and looking at it, Han Sen soon understood why Professor Yan would find him.


    Professor Yan��s current topic is ��The Curve of Life Genes of Undeveloped Persons��, which is mainly to study some related topics that can be continuously exploded by undeveloped people.


    Professor Yan needs to collect some top-level power explosion data from undeveloped people, so he will find Hansen.


    However, Hansen now has a headache, and it is not difficult for him to explode. The difficulty is that his strength is too strong for those who are not evolved, and he can easily play more than 20 points.


    I really let Professor Yan record his real data, I don''t know if it will be sliced ??for research.


    However, if you do not do your best to control your strength with ice muscle jade, then the data you have played will lose meaning for Professor Yan''s research and will not help him.


    Such a professor who is doing research seriously, Han Sen is not so misleading, so I feel a little headache.


    "Han Sen, my arrow has been practiced, we are more than once, this time I will never lose to you again." When Hansen had a headache to solve this matter, he saw Jing Jiya came to him. In front of me, the look is solemn.


    "Xiao Ya, you are coming." Han Sen saw Jingjia, but his heart was dark.


    Jing Jiya is a glimpse. He really doesn''t know what it is, and he doesn''t know what Hansen is squinting at him. It seems that he feels a bit wrong.


    "We went to the shooting range again than once." Jing Jingya felt that something was wrong, but still said with a hard scalp.


    "Oh, but Xiaoya, you lost this time, you have to do one thing for me..." Hansen smiled and looked at Jingji.


    "What is it?" Jing Jiya looked at Han Sen with vigilance.


    "Strict Professor asked me to do some strength tests for him. If you lose, go with me and help Professor Yan to do the test." Hansen did not marry him.


    "Okay." Jing Jiya agreed.


    In less than half an hour, Jing Jiya was disappointed and followed Hansen out of the shooting range. As a result, he was defeated to Hansen again.


    "Remember that you promised me that tomorrow, at 8:30 in the morning, the new martial arts laboratory will not be seen." Han Sen smiled and waved at Jingji, and he went back to the gravimeter hall.


    Tomorrow, he took Jingjiya in the past, and he converges his strength to test it, so that Jingji Ya is so good, Professor Yan will definitely be attracted by his data, and it will happen at the same time.


    "How do I say that I am going to take Beijing Jingya, should Professor Yan not give me credits?" Han Sen thought about swiping into a gravimeter. 8

 Chapter 343： Innocent and innocent flow (the lord plus more)

    Fang Guotao is a well-known new martial arts expert recently, and is widely known for writing a new martial art, "Innocent and Innocent Flow".


    Now the new martial arts of "Innocent and Innocent Flow" is very popular among the undeveloped. Among the young people nowadays, not counting the seven or eight, almost four out of ten will see this "innocent." Evil flow.


    The reason why this new martial arts is so hot is because it puts forward the concept of "innocent innocent, innocent and strong". The main core idea is that human potential is infinite, but because people have fear, fear, etc. Emotions make human beings become more and more vulnerable, and it is difficult to wave out their potential.


    If you want to develop your own potential and constantly improve your ability, then all you need is to keep your innocent heart and achieve a fearless and fearless realm. Naturally, you can break through yourself step by step and make yourself more and more The stronger.


    Because of the popularity of "Innocent and Innocent Flow", the Black Hawk Military Academy recently invited Fang Guotao to give a speech.


    Many students of the Black Hawk Military Academy came to the auditorium to listen to Fang Guotao''s speech. Many people listened to the blood, as if they would become fearless and fearless in the next second.


    Hansen naturally didn''t have much time to listen to Fang Guotao''s speech. He was not interested in anything about "innocent and innocent".


    Because "Innocent and Innocent Flow" is too hot, even the old stone bought a copy to study and study, Han Sen also looked at some of them, the content is really useful, but most of them are just empty talk. .


    Let''s not say that except for a few people who are extremely talented and brainwashed and hypnotized, it is impossible for the average person to reach a state of fearlessness and fearlessness. Even if it can be achieved, it will do more harm than good.


    Fear and fear are human abilities, just like pain, they are a very useful function in the human body, like a ruler.


    This ruler will tell you what kind of things you can do and what you can''t do.


    Although this ruler is often not very accurate, it is a terrible thing if you don''t have this ruler.


    If a person loses his or her pain, after falling asleep, whether it is burned or bitten by a dog, there will be no feeling, and if it loses the most important alarm mechanism of human function.


    The same is true of fear and fear. If a person does not know what fear and fear are, then this person is equivalent to a madman who dares to do anything. I am afraid that it will be difficult to live.


    Therefore, Han Sen has no interest in Fang Guotao and his "Innocent Flow", and naturally he will not listen to his speech.


    However, Fang Guotao is a bit too arrogant, and he is not too addicted to give a speech in the grand auditorium. He has to show the magical effect of "Innocent and Innocent Flow" with the students, and Fang Guotao��s choice is the station of the gravimeter where Hansen is located. .


    "The potential of human beings is infinite. The innocent flow is to teach everyone how to maximize their physical potential, such as gravimeter." Fang Guotao said that he pointed to one of the students: "This classmate, you Come here."


    "Me?" The student asked with amazement and pointed at his nose.


    "Yes, it is you." Fang Guotao answered the student with certainty.


    The student hesitated, or went to Fang Guotao. Fang Guotao looked at the student and asked: "Classmate, what is your name?"


    "My name is Wang Hong." The classmate answered honestly.


    "Wang Hong, can you tell me, when you use the gravimeter, what is the highest value test?" Fang Guotao asked.


    "I can barely pass the test of 12.o." Wang Hong replied.


    "Okay, then I tell you now, you can pass the 13.o test right away right now. Do you believe it or not?" Fang Guotao said to the student.


    "Is this unlikely?" Wang Hong knows his own strength. The test of 12.o has been very reluctant. 13.o is definitely not going to pass.


    "Do you not believe it? Then I will teach you the essence of "Innocent and Innocent Flow", and then you can pass the 13.o gravimeter test immediately." Fang Guotao said that he opened the hologram used by the professor, which appeared Some of the contents of "Innocent and Innocent Flow" and the corresponding teaching images.


    At the request of Fang Guotao, Wang Hong did some actions and activities, and listened to Fang Guotao on the essence of "Innocent and Innocent Flow", and then directly entered a gravimeter to open the test.


    The set value is 13.o, and Wang Hong actually passed the test smoothly, which made Wang Hong and the students who listened to Fang Guotao all amazed and gave a warm applause.


    Although it is only the 1.o improvement, but for the military school students, this improvement has been very great, after all, after reaching their own limit, not 1.o, even a few points of promotion is very difficult.


    Next, Fang Guotao picked up a few students to do the experiment, and the results were all improved, which made people more convinced.


    Hansen came out of the gravimeter and saw so many people in the hall. He couldn��t help but look at it. After he saw it clearly, he realized that Fang Guotao brought people to come here to give a speech and looked at it.


    After watching it for a while, Han Sen felt a little impatient. Fang Guotao��s means were not so brilliant. The innocent and innocent flow was really useful, but it was also divided.


    Most of the classmates selected by Fang Guotao are those who don��t have confidence in themselves. Such people are often able to explode more potential, just need to inspire their confidence, plus innocent flow. Similar to the "loading" technique, it is not difficult to improve their test scores.


    Even if Hansen did it by himself, he could do the same. There is really nothing to look at.


    The reason why "Innocent and Innocent Flow" is popular is mainly the charm of the word and soul chicken soup. After taking off the coat, it is too far worse than "Load".


    And because of the addition of psychologically suggestive things that make people blind, Han Sen has no interest in this, but can''t deny that "Innocent Flow" is still useful for many people with insufficient self-confidence. The psychological construction of the classmates is also good.


    Feeling a little boring, Han Sen got up and walked to the gravimeter he had used before, ready to train again, much better than wasting time listening to what innocent and innocent.


    However, Hansen��s move fell in the eyes of Fang Guotao, but it seemed to be a bit eye-catching. So many students were listening to his speech carefully. Then a student who was self-concerned was going to practice in the gravimeter, and the goal was too obvious.


    "This classmate, do you want to try the tricks of innocent flow in the gravimeter? You have to wait for the first time. Some skills must be thoroughly understood before you can use the innocent flow correctly. You first Come over, I will give you guidance and guidance." Fang Guotao mistakenly thought that Han Sen was very excited after listening to his speech, and could not help but want to try the effect in the gravimeter. 8

 Chapter 344： Is the great god? (Allies plus more)

    Hansen saw all the students look at themselves, and then heard what Fang Guotao said, suddenly black lines. ??


    Although Hansen had no interest in the innocent flow, Fang Guotao was invited by the school to give a speech, and Fang Guotao and he had no resentment, and he did not need to make Fang Guotao embarrassed.


    After thinking about it, Hansen had to endure a little and went to Fang Guotao.


    "What is your class name?" Fang Guotao asked again according to the process.


    Hansen responded very well with one by one, thinking that he would finish his practice and continue to practice.


    After Fang Guotao asked what kind of gravimeter test Hansen could pass, Hansen responded with a 13.o, and Fang Guotao said that he could improve his score to 14.o.


    Hansen did it all according to what he said, and then entered the gravimeter, and it passed the test of 14.o.


    Fang Guotao originally thought that he would get more heated applause, but no one applauded at all. So many students are looking at this side strangely, so that Fang Guotao does not know what happened, and he thought that it was his own place. .


    However, I looked at it and there was nothing wrong with it. I was a bit puzzled by Fang Guotao.


    After all, Fang Guotao is an evolutionary. He does not have too many intersections with the circles and military school students. He will not pay attention to some military school students. Naturally, he does not know how famous Hansen is at the Black Hawk Military Academy.


    When Hansen reported 13.o, the faces of a group of students had become strange. After Hansen��s test passed the test of 14.o, it was even more uncomfortable.


    Now there is only one thought left in their hearts: Is the Great God trusting?


    Although they don''t know how much Hansen''s specific physical fitness is, they can never be only 14.o, 13.o is even a joke.


    Jing Jiya''s physical fitness is absolutely above 15 points, and Han Sen is easily defeated Jing Jiya, even if he thinks with his heels, it will definitely not be less than 15 points.


    Han Sen��s idea of ??just wanting to end everything quickly, in the eyes of other students, is simply playing a role.


    Han Sen is preparing to go down, but he listened to the following classmates shouting: "Great God, you are also professional and good, 14.o test, you go with one hand, what is this enhancement?"


    "Haha, Han Xuechang, are you coming to be funny?"


    "Hey, great god, are you not suitable?"


    "Schoolmaster, you are a blatant fraud!"


    "Great God, come one more."


    ......


    The students all screamed, and where they were willing to let Hansen leave, they finally got a chance to play Hansen and how to see Hansen��s real strength.


    When Fang Guotao saw this scene, he suddenly stunned and screamed.


    "Innocent and innocent" is not wrong, but who is the score, Han Sen has been cooperating with him, even he has not seen through, and can control the body strength so well, which is enough to explain the other party''s belief. Still strength, they are very powerful.


    In particular, the belief is strong, "Innocent and Innocent Flow" is very bad for such people. If the other party is really a kind of rock-stricken person, then "Innocent and Innocent Flow" may not have any effect at all.


    This made Fang Guotao feel a little panic, regret that he should not be called up, I did not expect that this kind of thing would happen.


    "Fang Fang, come again, if you can really help our Korean schoolmaster to upgrade 1.o, then your "innocent and innocent flow" is really powerful."


    ......


    The following students are starting to squat, Fang Guotao looked at Han Sen, Han Sen also looked at him.


    Fang Guotao went to Hansen with a hard scalp and patted Hansen''s shoulder. He said intimately: "Han Xuechang, it seems that you are very popular in the Black Hawk?"


    While saying that he also gave Hansen a hug, Han Sen wondered how Fang Guotao would be so enthusiastic, but he heard Fang Guotao��s voice in his ear: ��Han classmate, let me play it again, and I must go back. Thank you very much."


    "What thank you." Han Sen whispered back.


    Han Sen had already played it for a while, so Fang Guotao asked him with a try-and-see attitude. He did not expect Hansen to actually respond, and suddenly let Fang Guotao rejoice.


    "Conditions you open casually, promise not to let you down." Fang Guotao said.


    "Okay." Han Sen nodded slightly. Originally Fang Guotao was invited by the school. Now it has made a difference. He really does not need to let people down the stage.


    Moreover, the "innocent and innocent flow" is very helpful for the construction of self-confidence. The content of the potential is not too deep, and it does not create any harm. If it is well-prepared, it will also open up the potential of the body. A little help.


    The reason why "Innocent and Innocent Flow" can be so popular, otherwise the alliance will not let a harmful new martial arts popular in the market, Black Hawk''s leadership will not invite Fang Guotao to give a speech.


    Fang Guotao listened to Han Sen��s promise, and his heart was overjoyed. This naturally released Hansen. A master looked like Hansen: ��Han, you can tell, what is your test score? I have confidence in my "Innocent Flow", and it will definitely help you."


    Hansen cooperated with Fang Guotao to play another drama. This time, he improved his test scores a lot. He didn''t know if the students believed it or not, but Hansen had already tried his best.


    Fortunately, the demonstration was finally completed, and the students were very satisfied with the test results of the 16.o test that Hansen showed last.


    After Fang Guotao finished his speech, he also talked with Hansen Communication, and he met in a single room in a canteen of the school.


    Hansen did not intend to really want Fang Guotao, so he did not keep his own communicator number, but did not think that Fang Guotao did not know where to find Hansen��s communication number, and repeatedly invited Hansen to go to the appointment, Hansen finally I can''t get rid of it, so I have to look at what Fang Guotao wants to do.


    After Hansen arrived at the private room, Fang Guotao immediately greeted Hansen with a smile and called many of the most expensive dishes and drinks in the cafeteria.


    "Han Laodi, thanks to you today, otherwise my old face can be miserable, this cup of old brother respects you..." At this time, Fang Guotao still has a little master, and Hansen is stunned and very suspicious. "Innocent and Innocent Flow" is not made by Fang Guotao.


    Those who can write the book "Innocent and Innocent Flow" must have a very good hand in the cultivation of the soul. This Fang Guotao seems too slippery, and it seems that the soul is not very strong. 8

 Chapter 345： Dangerous cultivation (the lord plus more)

    Hansen will soon be sure that Fang Guotao is definitely not the person who wrote "Innocent and Innocent Flow". This guy is more like a gods who mix and drink. ?


    "Han''s younger brother is really firm and able to be such a steadfast person under my innocent flow. Among young people, my brother I have seen you like this." Fang Guotao took Hansen and chatted. .


    "Fang brother, you are so innocent and innocent!" Han Sen wants to know if the innocent flow is written by Fang Guotao, but he is not good to ask directly.


    Fang Guotao is not a little concealed. He laughed and said: "I don''t want you to be a brother, I have created such a good thing. This is the one contained in my book, "Innocent and Evil." A little bit of things, unfortunately, it has been lost in many places now. I have left a piece of stuff to write such a book, "Innocent and Innocent Flow". I can only say that my brother was influenced by the ancestors. ��


    Hansen couldn��t figure out how Fang Guotao would be so heart-warming to him, such as an outsider who just met, but Fang Guotao��s next words almost spurted Han Sen��s mouthful of water into his mouth.


    "Han Laodi, I see your strength is more than 16 points?" Fang Guotao looked at Hansen with his eyes wide open.


    "It''s almost like this." Hansen secretly came up.


    Fang Guotao looked up and down Hansen and said: "Your old brother, I can''t do anything else, but it''s OK to see people''s eyes. I think your body is not a specialized force. The quality of all aspects of the body must have passed fifteen. Click on it?"


    Hansen did not speak, just looked at Fang Guotao with a smile.


    Fang Guotao said quickly: "Han Laodi, don''t misunderstand, I don''t want to inquire about your **, I want to say it, the general un-evolent, even if the gene is perfect, it is at most 15 points. Han Laodi, your talented wizard, all the qualities have reached more than 15 points. If you can cooperate with me, our brothers are very easy to make big money."


    Hansen almost vomited blood, and he finally knew what Fang Guotao wanted to do with his heart and soul. This guy wanted to let him go to work.


    If it was before, Hansen certainly did not hesitate to agree, but now he is not short of money, there is really no need to do such a thing.


    "Fang Lao Ge, I am still a student of the military academy. Even if I graduated, I have to go directly into the military service. I am afraid I have no chance to cooperate with your brother," Hansen said.


    Fang Guotao was upset and patted his chest and said: "Han, brother, look at your brother, am I? Just because you are about to enter the army, your brother will want to cooperate with you."


    "How do you say this?" Hansen looked at Fang Guotao with surprise. He really did not see that Fang Guotao had such a skill.


    Fang Guotao smiled and said: "Don''t look at your elder brother. I am like this now, but because of the small half of my ancestors'' "Natural Innocent Sutra", plus my own thoughts, now I am also a generation of new martial arts masters. Not only the general colleges and military academies, but even the military invited me to lecture. Now, "Innocent and Innocent Flow" is about to be designated as one of the basic martial arts of the military. After that, my brother will give you a chance to speak in the army. More."


    Hansen thinks too, Fang Guotao and "Innocent and Innocent Flow" are indeed red and purple, and his work does have a good effect on the basic psychological construction and potential development, although the effect is not very strong, but because of this, adapt Sex becomes very wide.


    "One, but this thing is sure, your brother can lead the rank of major general. Although it is only a military rank, there is no actual power, but if you want a guard, there is still no problem. After the younger brother, you will be my brother. ..." Fang Guotao said incessantly.


    "Fang Ge, this thing is still forgetting, I have not enlisted in this." Han Sen said quickly, he has no interest in Fang Guotao as a security guard.


    What kind of person is Fang Guotao? Han Sen said that he already understood Hansen��s mind, and he did not mention this matter again, but he still tried to persuade Hansen a few words.


    "Fang Ge, at your level, there is no need to find me to cooperate, and if you are looking for a security guard, you should at least find some evolutionary people who have the skills. I am not a small, undeveloped person." Sen smiled and said.


    "We don''t mention this... don''t mention this... After the younger brother, if you have any thoughts, come to my brother." Fang Guotao said with a smile.


    Hansen didn''t know where Fang Guotao had taken a fancy to him. He seemed to want to pull him over, but Hansen had no interest in these. After eating this meal, Hansen went directly to the gravimeter hall and started again. Own training.


    "It''s a pity..." Looking at the back of Hansen''s departure, the smile on Fang Guotao''s face gradually disappeared. His eyes sparkled with strange brilliance, and his tongue licked his lips, revealing a very strange expression.


    Hansen returned to the gravimeter hall and entered a gravimeter, setting the gravimeter to 25.


    Hansen��s current physical fitness is in his early twenties. It is not an easy task to pass the twenty-five gravimeter test under load without using the ancient curse.


    The ancient curse itself has very few side effects, because the ancient curse has strengthened all the body organs that will be used from the very beginning, so the impact of the ancient curse on the body is very low, and there will be no Aftereffects.


    But the load is completely different. The load is to completely squeeze the potential in the body, and squeeze all the potential directly, without any room.


    Therefore, the load is extremely dangerous. Once the potential of the body has passed the ability of the body itself, it will cause the body to collapse directly. It is a very dangerous nuclear genetic technique.


    Within the gravimeter, a total of ten projects were tested, and Hansen only finished three. The whole body was already as fresh as it was from the water, and it was soaked with sweat.


    It is also like fishing out of the blood, the skin of the whole body is reddish, and the white air is steaming on the body, which looks very strange.


    What''s even more frightening is that Hansen''s body temperature is now much higher than that of high-grade patients. This is still under the effect of ice muscle jade, otherwise the temperature will be higher.


    Hansen��s body seems to be trembling, and there will be a strange whistle between the movements.


    Directly gave up the training, the gravity of the gravimeter slowly fell back, and gradually returned to the normal gravity level, and Hansen was lying on the floor of the gravimeter like a dead dog, panting with a big mouth, slow red body Slow regression. 8

 Chapter 346： Player and chess piece (the lord plus more)

    Hansen is convinced that his body''s potential must be strong. After all, this body already has a gene of the god, and its potential is incalculable.


    But it is not an easy task to open all the potentials. The load is to let the body be under extreme load conditions again and again to understand the pros and cons of the body and to develop the potential of hiding in the body. * The function of the wave is the ultimate.


    This requires a good understanding of yourself, knowing which part of your body has the potential to be squeezed. If you don''t understand your body, you are likely to over-express and cause your body to collapse.


    The process of cultivation of the load, that is, the process of exploring and controlling the limit, will maximize the effect of every inch of bone, every muscle and every cell in the body, but it will not cause the body to collapse. This is the ultimate pursuit of load.


    Of course, Hansen is still at that level, but because of the relationship between ice muscle and jade, his understanding and control of himself is far stronger than the average person, which is also very helpful for his cultivation load.


    Under the limit state of the times, Han Sen faintly felt that the ice muscle jade bones actually had a glimmer of entry, and there was a feeling of reaching the first perfection state.


    "Come on again..." After the body recovered, Hansen once again turned on the gravimeter, causing the body to gain more and more strength in the sweat and heat.


    However, Hansen also has a good control of that degree, so that his body does not collapse in the limit state again and again, ice muscle jade surgery plays an important role in this respect.


    "Senior brother, there is a small party tomorrow. Can you come and join us?" Wang Mengmeng looked forward to Hansen with big eyes.


    "What party?" Hansen looked at Wang Mengmeng with some surprises.


    "When you come, you know, come." Wang Mengmeng said with a sigh.


    "Okay." Hansen agreed, and Wang Mengmeng was very difficult to ask him, just to attend a banquet, even if it was to eat with the Union Yuan.


    Wang Mengmeng was very happy, and told Hansen the time of the party, and said that he would pick him up.


    After the time, Han Sen knew that the party was not in the military school. Wang Mengmeng came to a private garden with Hansen. There was already a lot of food and drinks in the garden. Hansen found a place to sit down and eat. Wang Mengmeng went to change clothes.


    "Han Sen, how are you here?" Another person walked into the garden and saw Hansen sitting on the bench drinking a small wine, and he cried out in surprise.


    "Tang Zhenliu!" Hansen is also a glimpse, I did not expect to meet Tang Zhenliu here.


    "Do you have a relationship with the Wang family?" Tang Zhenliu walked down to Hansen and sat down. He looked at Hansen with some strange look.


    "I and Wang Mengmeng are classmates, she invited me to the party." Hansen replied.


    Tang really looked at Han Sen, and his look changed even more eccentric: "You don''t tell me, don''t you know that today is the 20th birthday of the royal family?"


    Hansen suddenly said: "Today is the birthday of Meng Meng?"


    "You really don''t know? Haha, then the relationship between you and the king''s family looks really good." Tang Zhenliu smiled and patted Hansen''s shoulder.


    Hansen suddenly became depressed. He wants to know that today is Wang Mengmeng��s birthday. How can I buy a birthday present? Now it��s not a good idea to have two empty hands to eat.


    Now I want to buy a gift again. It��s too late. Han Sen thinks about what can be sent to him, but he feels clean and can��t take anything.


    "Old Tang, do you have a gift with me, lend me a copy first." Han Sen looked forward to Tang Zhenliu.


    "I brought a gift, where will there be more for you, then, the birthday gift is still borrowed?" Tang Zhen said with a grin.


    Hansen still wants to say something, but sees that someone has entered the garden, and there are many people coming here, most of them are young people in their 20s and 30s.


    Among the many men and women, Hansen actually saw God and Emperor Yongqing.


    The birthday party was very lively, and few people were concerned about Hansen. Hansen was happy to eat on his side. Tang Zhenliu was like a duck in the water and was very popular among the ladies.


    In contrast, the Son of God has become a lot quieter, not as arrogant as in the steel armor shelter, and can even describe him in quiet words.


    "When was the second shelter?" Hansen was eating at the side, but did not think that God has come to his side, and asked in a very plain tone.


    "It will take two or three years." Hansen groaned, and then he replied, which is completely different from the impression of God. He is very suspicious whether this guy was taken by the body and actually stood. The person in front of him is no longer a god.


    God''s Son licked his mouth and revealed a strange smile. He raised his hand and sipped a sip: "I know what you are thinking, but since I entered the second shelter, I have no longer regarded you as my enemy. Because my enemy will only be in the second shelter, and you are not. If you don''t enter the second shelter, you never know what is really strong, and you know how naive you used to be."


    "I came to the second shelter in the future. If I have the opportunity to go to the Black Emperor shelter, I welcome you to work in my team. Your archery is very good. I also lack people like you. Come to the second sanctuary, otherwise it would be a childish game in the first shelter, even if it is a childish game." God said that he shot Hansen��s shoulder and turned to not far away. Sit down in the corner and continue to drink and watch the red men and green girls in the garden.


    Hansen frowned at the look of God, and he was slightly surprised. If God wants to kill him, Hansen will not feel anything.


    However, the current God of Heaven has begun to ignore him, and does not look at him at all. This change is terrible.


    And when God sees him in his eyes, Hansen can feel it, and God is no longer treating him as an opponent.


    God Son is treating Han Sen now, just like treating Han Sen as a chess piece, and he is the person who plays the game. How can a person who plays a game think of a chess piece as his opponent, and even more likely to hate him.


    "It��s just a few years ago to go to the sanctuary of the Second God. It��s not necessarily a superior.�� Han Sen snorted and didn��t put God��s Son in his heart, if he couldn��t enter the second **** with the gene of the gods. The shelter, that is the real huge loss. 8

 Chapter 347： There is no qualification for even the enemy (the lord adds more)

    "I really don''t know what is worthy of your stay in the first shelter for so long?" God''s emperor walked away, and Emperor Yongqing came to Hansen and sighed. ?


    "A lot of things are worthy of my nostalgia." Hansen said calmly.


    "Your god''s genes should be almost full? Come to the shelter of the Second God, where is the real beginning." Huangfu Yongqing persuaded.


    "It''s still a lot worse. I can''t go in the last two years." Hansen said with a smile.


    Huang Fu��s bottle of beautiful eyes stared at Hansen for a while, only to be disappointed: ��Whether you believe it or not, I have no bad thoughts about you. If you come to the second shelter earlier, you will be truly strong. ��


    "I believe in you." Hansen looked at Huangfu��s bottle and said, blinking.


    Huang Fu��s bottle was not so angry. He gave him a look: ��Don��t be too nostalgic for those little girls, it��s not good for you. Do you know what my cousin said about you? It��s too late, not to be a friend, even There is no chance to be an enemy."


    Huang Fu bottle Qing thought that Han Sen refused to leave the sanctuary of the first god, because he was in love with Wang Mengmeng, and there were some irritations in his heart, and some could not tell the panic.


    Looking at Huangpu��s bottle and leaving, Hansen��s mouth is still faintly smiling and muttering to himself: ��Is there even no qualification for the enemy? God��s Son really dares to say, I hope I will go to the second god��s sanctuary. After that, you can still say something like this."


    Hansen did not put the words of God and Emperor Yongzheng in his heart, and still ate and drank himself.


    "Teacher, this is my last birthday in the military school. After leaving the military school, I don''t know when I will have the opportunity to invite you to a birthday again, so..." Wang Mengmeng finally had time to pull out and came to Hansen. Aside, I apologize.


    "When are you invited, my brother is willing to come, but next time I remember to remind me to buy a gift, your brother has a bad memory and it is easy to forget." Han Sen said with a smile.


    "You can come to be the best gift of a handsome guy." Wang Mengmeng said cheeks slightly red.


    "I love to listen to this, but the gift still has to be there." Hansen thought about it, took a napkin on the table next to it, then took a signature pen and wrote some words on the napkin. Wang Mengmeng: "This is a birthday present today, sister, I wish you a happy birthday."


    "Thank you, Master." Wang Mengmeng was very happy to hold the napkin and read the words written on it.


    Going to the gods next to the Emperor Yongqing and Shen Tianzi have noticed the things here, slightly closer, want to see what Hansen wrote on the napkin.


    But I saw that the restaurant said: birthday wishes to exchange, Wang Mengmeng can hold this wish for one, and Li Hansen.


    After God sees it, he smacks with disdain and leaves himself.


    In his view, this is simply a boring little means of soaking a woman. If it is in peacetime, the use of such a small means in today''s occasions can only explain Hansen''s incompetence.


    Don��t say that there is no desire to achieve it. Even if there is any desire that cannot be realized by an undeveloped person in his district, it is only said that he is incapable of giving a gift that makes Wang Mengmen happy. Played some small tricks that didn''t flow into the stream.


    "Teacher, what can you really want?" Wang Mengmeng was looking forward to see Hansen asking.


    "As long as I can do it, anything can be done." Hansen smiled.


    "Thank you for your brother, this is the best birthday present I have received today." Wang Mengmeng happily collected her birthday wishes and found that she did not intend to use it immediately.


    Back to the military school, Hansen looked at the sky too early, and did not go to the gravimeter hall, lying in bed with a communicator to browse the information on the sky.


    Although they don''t care much about what God said, but Hansen also wants to be promoted to evolver as early as possible, provided that the level of the gene is great.


    There are a lot of information and information about the shelters on the Internet. Hansen focuses on the information and information of the Steel Shelter and several nearby shelters, hoping to find traces of the gods.


    It''s not easy to find useful information from the vast amount of information. Hansen pays attention to the information in several newer communities almost every day, but nothing has happened recently.


    Suddenly, a message caught Hansen��s attention.


    This is a post of a steel armor shelter, saying that he met the phoenix in the White Gobi Gobi.


    Because it is impossible to record in the shelter, the "rainbow man" of the post only describes the so-called phoenix image.


    He described it somewhat similar to the legendary phoenix, but even the aliens in the sanctuary that are similar to the image of the phoenix are basically in the high-level shelters. They have never heard of the first god. There are also phoenix-like aliens in the shelter.


    There are a lot of people under the post that are ridiculing the rainbow people, but the rainbow people insist that they really saw a phoenix-like alien, and also made a more detailed description.


    According to the Rainbow people, the alien creature he saw has a peacock-like shape, but the whole body is a burning golden flame, and there is no visible feathers or feathers.


    And the Rainbow people also said a message, when he saw the phoenix-like alien, the strange creature fell on the branch of a big tree.


    But after the alien creature flew away, he went to see the big tree, but the big tree had been burned into coke, but he did not see a trace of flame at all, even the leaves remained intact, but they were all coke. Look like it.


    Hansen didn''t know if the Rainbow people said it was true or not, but it was a little hope. He returned a post and asked the rainbow person where the phoenix-like creature was.


    It didn''t take long for the Rainbow people to reply to Hansen''s question, but he couldn''t tell where it was. There weren''t too many references in the Great Gobi, it was hard to say clearly, but the Rainbow people said that he knew How to get there, you can find the charred tree.


    Hansen hesitated for a moment, giving the rainbow people a private chat voice message, hoping to ask him to take him to see the big tree, he can pay him some compensation and so on.


    However, the Rainbow people have not responded until Hansen sleeps.


    Early the next morning, Han Sen was prepared to go to Professor Yan to take a look. The last time he took Jing Jiya to go, the test results of Jing Jiya really succeeded in the interest of Professor Yan, but Professor Yan still did not. Let him go and let him test it every few days.


    Although Hansen is not willing to make a fake, there is no other way. His physical fitness is really announced. It will definitely be a lot of troubles in the future. What Han Sen doesn��t like most is trouble. He just wants to finish the level as soon as possible. God''s gene is a great achievement. 8

 Chapter 348： The taste of the empress

    For the urban ghosts to promote the rudder of the Lord''s addition.


    Hansen came to Professor Yan��s laboratory and, after testing under the arrangement of an assistant, was very interested in watching Professor Yan��s test for Jing Jiya.


    Jing Jiya''s test is very different from Hansen''s. They use special instruments. These should have been done by Hansen, but they are now replaced by Jingjia.


    Han Sen looked at it for a while, and it was very interesting to see. He took a researcher he was already familiar with and asked: "What is the name of the instrument that Qin Qiaochang, Jingji Ya is using now? It looks like a very powerful look. ""


    Qin Zhiming said with a smile: "The cell activation activator is a new device specially developed for the purpose of teaching this subject. It can stimulate the body cells, keep them active, and maximize the function of the body. Stable body peak data."


    Hansen looked at the naked body in the liquid tank of the instrument, and the body trembled Jingji, and thought: "I don''t know if this instrument will help the cultivation load? But to do this test, the data will be recorded. ,forget it."


    Hansen glanced at Jingji Ya, who kept twitching in the liquid tank. He couldn��t help but sneak in his brother��s sin. You can��t go back to your brother and teach you a few more tricks.


    Just preparing to leave, Qin Zhiming suddenly smiled and said to Han Sen: "Do you want to try it too?"


    "I won''t need it anymore." Hansen shook his head.


    Qin Zhiming stuffed a bottle of liquid and a watch-like instrument into Hansen��s hand: "This is a cell-active test solution. The effect is a bit, but it is very light and has little effect on the body. It is mainly to test your cells. Activity data, drink it before you go to sleep, use this test after you get up, after you get the data, you can determine your cell activity value, and then you can customize the cell activation activation value according to this data."


    "How do you use this thing?" Hansen asked Qin Zhiming with the watch. He didn''t want to come to the experiment, but he wanted to know his cell activity.


    Qin Zhiming told Han Sen how to use it. Han Sen went to the holographic hall with two things.


    I didn��t go to the gladiator for a few days. After I came up, I glanced at my good friend. The Queen and the paper cranes were not online. The former friend who had been added to the death was here, but the dead man had not added the same since he added his friend. He spoke and did not invite him to fight.


    Han Sen really can''t understand why the dead man wants to add him as a friend.


    For the perpetrators, Hansen��s impression was very deep, and his physical fitness was high. Hansen had a few lucky matches randomly to him, and he was basically blasted several times.


    A master like this, too much difference can not learn anything.


    Hansen turned off the friend bar and was about to go to random match, but suddenly he received a match invitation, which turned out to be a dead person.


    Hansen hesitated a moment and clicked on the consent. Even if the other party wants to marry him, it doesn''t matter. People are able to grow up in adversity.


    Accepting the invitation into the arena, Hansen saw that the perpetrators were still the same as before, and Hansen naturally did not use any weapons.


    "Friend, which branch are you from?" After the start of the battle, the dead man did not attack and even spoke.


    It was only this question that made Hansen stunned and then reacted and replied directly: "I am not a disciple of the Warsong Budokan."


    The dead man heard some accidents. There are many disciples in the Gladiator in the Warrior Buddhism Museum. The other party can imitate the counter-current thirteen killings and the overlord''s unloading. The perpetrators thought that he was probably a disciple of the God of War Budokan, but he did not expect it. No.


    "Is there any interest in joining the Ares Budokan?" The desperate man asked again, he was somewhat appreciative of the soldier on the battleship, and he was able to let Qianhe really fight against him, almost indulging in it. Such people are rare.


    "Sorry, I am still at the military academy." Hansen replied casually.


    If the deceased person can''t help but see if the other party is still at the military academy, then it is only possible to be a researcher in the military academy. Otherwise, the general military school students should not have been promoted to the evolutionary.


    "Which military school?" The dead man asked again.


    "Inconvenient to answer." Han Sen did not want to reveal his identity, he said directly.


    The dead man did not ask again, and made an action for Hansen to take the shot first.


    Hansen was also polite, and he smashed the past with a single punch. The perpetrators saw Hansen��s punches and even learned Hansen��s appearance. He also slammed Hansen.


    This made Han Sen a slight glimpse, and then he understood the intention of the dead. This dead man was actually imitating his boxing method, and looking at him, he should control his physical quality to about 30.


    Hansen couldn''t help but be a little funny. He went to learn from others. Now the big master like the dead man has to come to learn him, and he doesn''t know what to think.


    "Maybe the masters have quirks." Hansen does not care, you want to learn to let you learn, anyway, I also steal from other people.


    Hansen��s self-inflicted attack on the dead man is just about practicing what he has learned.


    Most of the skills he has learned are learned from the thousands of paper cranes. The skills of the paper cranes in all aspects are very powerful. Many techniques are equivalent to the upgraded version of the basic skills in the "Sen Luo Wan". Plus Hansen and he played the most times, so I learned the most.


    The reason why the dead man wants to learn Hansen is of course not the skill he has to learn Hansen. He just wants to force Hansen to truly master the martial arts.


    "What skills do you use when you use it once, I will break the same. In the end, you have to come up with the real ability to see how many pounds you have." The desperate is still very confident.


    Although he does not have his own strong style like the Queen, but because of this, he has learned a lot of things, all aspects of the hunts, in the Ares Budokan are famous famous miscellaneous king.


    But soon the desperate people are a little confused, Han Sen''s various skills are really full of tricks, and many of the skills have the shadow of the new martial arts of the Ares Budokan, saying that he is not the War God Budokan, the dead people are Some don''t believe it.


    And when Hansen played against him, there was a feeling of making him very uncomfortable. This feeling seemed to have met before, but for a moment he could not remember it and saw it there.


    The dead man escaped a punch and suddenly did not know when he had been forced by Hansen to the edge of the arena. The hiding point hit the wall.


    "Queen!" The desperate man suddenly remembered, what the uncomfortable feeling was, and the soldier of this battleship had a strong taste of the Queen. 8

 Chapter 349： Phoenix alien

    In order for me to love you, I will promote the rudder master''s addition.


    The dead man is now returning to the taste, and it is definitely not wrong to make sure that he feels. It is the taste of the Queen.


    Although the soldier on this battleship is far worse than the Queen, there is no such pressure as the Queen, but the feeling is absolutely not wrong, it is definitely the taste of the Queen.


    "How can this kid have the taste of the Queen, that can be learned without learning! What is the relationship between this kid and the Queen?" The desperate thoughts were in doubt.


    However, it is impossible to think about it. The Queen, but Huangpu Xiongcheng raised it with one hand. It is an unaccompanied orphan. If the soldier on the battleship is not a warrior martial arts museum, how can it be related to the Queen?


    In order to make sure that he was not mistaken, the dead man re-invited Hansen to fight again after a shot of Hansen.


    Why do you want to hit Hansen with a punch? That is because he has been forced to a dead end by Hansen while maintaining his physical fitness of about 30. He will lose Hansen without breaking the power. He will lose himself.


    After re-warming, the desperate again chose to maintain the physical fitness of about 30. This time he paid great attention to Hansen��s every move, and he was sure that he was not mistaken, although it seems that Hansen��s learning is very complicated. But the overall taste is not wrong, it is definitely the feeling of the Queen.


    The desperate man wants to maintain the physical fitness of 30 or so to defeat Hansen. This is equivalent to fighting the Queen in disguise. Although it is not known how many times the Queen has been weakened, this also allows the perpetrator to observe him more clearly. Shooting and moving, I hope to get rid of the flaws, maybe there will be unexpected effects when I am on the Queen.


    With such a mentality, the desperate person fights Hansen again and again, but as long as his physical condition is maintained in the same situation as Hansen, he will be forced into the Jedi step by step, and in any case, he will not win, and finally Can only rely on strong physical fitness to win.


    This makes the desperate person very annoyed, he is also erudite, it is not difficult to steal the skills of others, but in any case can not imitate Hansen''s taste similar to the Queen.


    In fact, this is also simple. As long as you know the rules, everyone will go down, but if you want to say good things, then it is not an easy thing. The dead can imitate the skills, but this psychological and mental things, but It is not something that can be imitated, and it must be understood by oneself.


    Hansen himself has just begun to get started. It is far worse than the Queen��s level. But it��s not too difficult to clean up the dead people who haven��t gotten started yet.


    After a series of dozens of games, every time they are dead, but the dead man is not happy, because he can win, all rely on the suppression of physical quality, only on the technique, he is a game There is no win.


    "I should go, see you next time." At the time of dinner, Hansen left the Gladiator community with satisfaction, and this time he had a lot of gains.


    The beginning of the desperate man also wanted to imitate him, but later he used a lot of powerful skills. Although Hansen could not learn all of it at one time, but with such knowledge, it is also very helpful for him to practice "Sen Luo Wan Xiang". .


    If it is not because of eating and going to the graffiti to do exercises, Han Sen really wants to fight a few more games with the dead.


    Although he has been losing or losing in the recent game, Han Sen is still enjoying it. Winning or losing is not a problem for him. Whether he can make progress is the key.


    After eating, Han Sen was preparing to go to the gravimeter hall for training. As a result, he suddenly heard a message, and it turned out that the rainbow people replied to his message.


    Hansen quickly checked the reply of the Rainbow people. The Rainbow people said that he had organized a group of people to go to the White Devils to hunt down the phoenix-like alien. If Hansen is interested, he can sign up.


    However, participation is not only required to pay a high registration fee, but also must have a certain strength, after the approval of the Rainbow people, can join the team.


    Then the rainbow man still has a time and address, so that he is interested, then you can go and see.


    Hansen thought that there would be no loss when he went to see it. There was no one in the steel shelter that he was afraid of.


    Time is on the day after tomorrow, but according to the Rainbow people, this post has been sent for a few months, so it is not guaranteed to be able to find the phoenix-like alien creature, only to be able to find the charred one. Big tree.


    Hansen took down the time and place, and planned to go see it the day after tomorrow. He was unwilling to let go of any news about the super **** creature.


    Once again entering the gravimeter, Hansen still adjusted the value to 25, the body between the blood and sweat, only to the fifth project can not support, can only choose to give up.


    "It is already possible to go to the fifth project, and there are only five projects left. It��s fast." Han Sen secretly calculated.


    If the overload can reach 25, plus the ancient curse, his physical quality can fully exceed the 30 mark, and with the red flame commander and the demon sword, perhaps it can threaten the super **** creature.


    Of course, this is still the case that can hit the vitality of the super **** creature.


    "In addition to this, I still need a sword of the soul of the **** of blood, otherwise the effect of the demon sword will be useless." Han Sen could not think of a sword with a blood level.


    God had a great sword of the gods before, but God''s Son brought directly to the sanctuary of the Second God. Even if he did not bring it, it is estimated that God cannot sell him.


    Hansen thought about it carefully. He really didn''t think of it inside the steel armor shelter. Who has a blood-level sword.


    "If you can''t find the blood sword, it''s really a trouble." Hansen thought, suddenly thought of the blacksmith.


    There is a steel knife in the blacksmith that claims to be 75% of the steel content of z. I don��t know if it is true or not. I have never heard of such a weapon with such exaggerated z steel content. Now the highest z steel in the league. The product, that is, the content of more than 10%.


    "If the knife really has such a high z-steel content, I don''t know how it can be compared to a blood-stained blade. If it can match the blood weapon, should it be forged into a sword?" Hansen thought for a moment. Or dialed the blacksmith''s number and asked about the situation of the steel knife.


    In the past, the price of blacksmiths was one hundred million. Now Hansen has no problem with one hundred million. The key is that the sword is good.


    "Absolutely stronger than the bloodstained blade, but the knife can''t be changed." After the blacksmith listened to Hansen''s words, he said categorically.


    "Why can''t I change it?" Hansen asked in confusion. Since it was forged by Z Steel, it would not be possible to rebuild it.


    The blacksmith was silent for a while before saying: "This is not a union technology, no one can recast."

 Chapter 350： The evolutionary of the first shelter

    For Shen Tuming, he was promoted to the rudder of the rudder. ?


    Hansen continued to ask, the blacksmith would not say anything, and finally broke the communication.


    Hansen has no choice but to buy it back if it can''t be changed to a sword.


    At the appointed time, Han Sen rushed to the place to see the rainbow man, and he could not help but scream: "How is it?"


    The rainbow man and Hansen almost reacted in the same way. They widened their eyes and screamed. This rainbow person turned out to be Su Xiaoqiao.


    "I wipe, are you a rainbow?" Han Sen looked at Su Xiaoqiao with a skeptical look. He thought that the goods were not spreading fake news to swindle money?


    Su Xiaoqiao smiled: "I just want to earn some extra blocks. I didn''t expect to meet Senge."


    "What phoenix-shaped creatures you encounter are deceptive?" Hansen asked with disappointment.


    "How come, when did Su Xiaoqiao fool someone... Well, although I have cheated, but this time I used my swear, I really saw it, don''t lie to you." Su Dao.


    "Really?" Hansen looked at Su Xiaoqiao without thinking.


    "It��s true than real gold." Su Xiaoqiao��s heart was depressed.


    "Well, take the road, how much, take me to see." Hansen said.


    "How can I ask Sen Ge for your money? Just follow me and go. But I have already collected the money from several other people and I have to go with them." Su Dao.


    "Don''t, how much will I give you." Hansen did not want to take advantage of Su Xiaoqiao.


    Su Xiaoqiao quickly grabbed Hansen��s hand and smiled and said: ��In fact, I am a little scared to go with the gang. I can��t go with you, you don��t want money, you should take care of it. I will, don''t let me be bullied."


    "You must have nothing to say to your kid." Han Sen looked up and down Su Xiaoqiao.


    "Cough, I really didn''t lie, I saw the phoenix-like alien creature. I know where the charred tree is, but the alien creature has already flown away, although it has already been explained, but this time. There are a lot of people in the belt, I am afraid that they will not see the alien creatures and then go back and ask me for trouble." Su Xiaoqiao coughed.


    "Where did the alien creature go?" Han Sen looked at Su Xiaoqiao''s appearance and knew that it was impossible to see the phoenix-like alien creature in all likelihood.


    "It flew into the White Devils Desert, I dare not chase it inside, so I don''t know where it went." Su Xiaoqiao honestly confessed everything.


    After Hansen listened, he decided to follow Su Xiaoqiao to see it. The White Devils Desert is not a forbidden place. You can also go in and look for it. Maybe there is still a chance.


    Hansen promised to go together. Su Xiaoqiao was overjoyed. He wanted to earn some tolls. Hansen followed him. He was not afraid of those people who could not see the alien creatures and then how to treat him.


    Su Xiaoqiao and those people have already agreed to meet, Han Sen is the last person to meet him. Originally, Su Xiaoqiao intended to collect the money, and he took people directly to see the charred tree. It��s time to take Hansen to the agreed place.


    After waiting for the place, the agreed people came, Han Sen couldn''t help but frown slightly. So many of the dozens of people in Su Xiaoqiao were not the people in the steel armor shelter.


    Hansen, who was the owner of the steel armor, had an impression. Those who saw Hansen also came straight to say hello, while the other people were indifferent and apparently did not know Hansen.


    And anyone else can see it, the other people should be together, and one of the men wearing golden armor should be their principal.


    After Su Xiaoqiao looked at the gang, the heart was also secretly screaming for a chance. If it wasn��t for Hansen, he was really afraid that this group would be bad for him.


    After everyone arrived, Su Xiaoqiao took everyone into the White Gobi.


    "Korean University, I heard that your arrow is unparalleled, it is better to open our eyes to us." On the road, a few people in the steel shelters chatted about the sky, and let Hansen perform archery.


    Hansen did not speak, but Su Xiaoqiao said with a smile: "I am not bragging for Senge. On the archery, within the sanctuary of the First God, no one can compare with Sengo."


    "This cow is a bit big." The young man in Jinjia said faintly, the people around him were also disdainful for Su Xiaoqiao and Hansen.


    Su Xiaoqiao wanted to argue, but Hansen pulled it. Han Sen looked at the Jinjia youth and said faintly: "Everyone chats and brags, it is not true."


    Jinjia youth is a somewhat unreasonable frame, and some arrogantly said: "I know two people in the steel nail shelter, one is the gold coin that defeated Itomu, and the steel armor The former head of the Qin Dynasty, the steel armor shelter, these two people can also take a look, there is nothing else to see."


    Han Sen faintly smiled and ignored him. This golden armor youth is pretentious and arrogant, but in Hansen��s opinion, it is simply not worthy of his anger.


    Physical fitness looks very good, but I know that every move he knows, this person has no splendor in his heart, not a real practitioner, even if his physical strength is strong, it is useless.


    When Jin Xin��s youth saw Han Sen ignore him, he could not help but frown slightly and sneered and said: ��If you are not convinced, you may wish to come up with your best martial arts. I can give you one or two for free, to ensure that you are inexhaustible.��


    "You are not a small blow, let''s point out our Sen Ge, you don''t inquire about what kind of character we are." Han Sen lazy to the gold armor youth, Su Xiaoqiao could not help but cold Say something.


    The Jinjia youth listened to Su Xiaoqiao��s sentence but they all laughed. One of the strong men laughed and said: ��We don��t know who you are, but we are the first shelter in the world. Strong person."


    "The tone is really big, but unfortunately we are not blind. In the last year''s top ten sons, I didn''t see you with less fish and less ducks." Su Dao.


    The strong man sneered: "My family has been a great success in the evolution of the gene, do you say that it is the strongest person in the first shelter?"


    Su Xiaoqiao and others listened suddenly to the golden armor, and he could not think of him as an evolutionary person with great genetics.


    After the average person chooses to become an evolutionary person, he can stay in the first shelter for a period of time. As long as he leaves the shelter and re-enters, he will go directly to the second shelter.


    But as long as you don''t leave the shelter, you can use the evolutionary to stay in the first shelter, but there are not many people who do so.


    After all, staying in the first shelter has not helped the evolutioners. It is better to go to the second shelter earlier.


    And after being promoted to the evolutionary, once the time spent in the first shelter is a little longer, it will be countered by the rules of the shelter, causing irreversible damage to the body. The average evolver is not willing to be in the first shelter. Most of them stayed in the second shelter directly. 8

 Chapter 351： Not all evolutionists are amazing

    For the promotion of the main hall of the church. ?


    In particular, those who are able to successfully promote evolution to the first shelter can be regarded as having no desire, and if the body is damaged, it will be very miserable. Most people will choose to go directly to the second shelter.


    Even if you stay, you can''t participate in the battle of the first shelter. At most, it is to find some blood creatures to kill, which does not make much sense.


    As for the gods of the gods, even if the evolutionary genes of God''s genes are perfect, it is useless to go, or how to be abused.


    The evolutionary who has just been promoted has not yet cultivated the nuclear genetics of the evolutionary, that is, the physical quality is stronger, and there is not much advantage.


    Now, if Hansen is fully explosive, it will not be worse than a human evolutionary body with a complete human gene, but he will not dare to fight against the gods.


    Since Yu Shao is a great evolutionary person of God''s genes, he did not go directly to the second shelter, and he did not know what his idea was.


    Hansen was not surprised. In fact, he had already seen it. The physical fitness of the Jinjia youth was abnormal, and he also guessed a few points.


    Even so, Han Sen did not put him in the heart, not the real practitioner, the physical quality is no longer useful, the child playing the sledgehammer, not hurting himself is not bad, there is nothing worth showing off.


    Su Xiaoqiao''s few people are not very good-looking. There are more than a group of people who go to the place like Bai Mo Da Gobi. Anyone in the heart will be a little uneasy, and some people have already retired.


    "Senge, what should I do?" Su Xiaoqiao ran to Hansen and asked whispered.


    Su Xiaoqiao��s heart is also a little scared. The other party has been a crowd of people. The Yu Shao turned out to be an evolutionist. Now there is a contradiction. He has entered the White Gobi Gobi. If they kill the heart, I am afraid It is a big trouble.


    "Since I have collected the money, I am sure I will go. Let''s go," Hansen said.


    Su Xiaoqiao also knows that it is impossible to say that he can''t say it now. Fortunately, Han Sen is with him, and he is somewhat emboldened.


    Su Xiaoqiao took a group of people in the White Gobi Gobi, and walked for five or six days. The sand dunes were everywhere, and even the Gobi Desert could not be seen.


    Yu Shao��s gangs can��t be arrogant. Su Xiaoqiao and other steel armor shelters are unhappy, but because Yu Shao is a great evolutionary person, he can only swallow and ignore them. .


    "It''s just ahead." Su Xiaoqiao pointed at the sand dunes in the distance.


    Everyone looked at the direction of Su Xiaoqiao, and saw a tree crown like an umbrella. The tree body stood straight on the sand dunes, and the lonely looks very weird.


    "There is really a big tree in this desert." Yu Shao��s eyes are shining. After he was promoted to the evolutionary, he did not go to the second shelter. He wanted to kill the blood of the gods and kill them. The rare blood creatures are of course better.


    It is a pity that the blood creature is not so easy to find. He is not willing to waste too much time in the first shelter. This time he comes to the White Devils Desert and naturally does not want to return empty-handed.


    Hansen also looks a bit strange. It is difficult to grow big trees in the desert. Because the relationship between sand and water is mostly plants such as Haloxylon, cactus and so on. Now it is lonely in the desert. Such a big tree is really hard to imagine.


    A group of people whipped their horses, the closer they were to the big trees, the bigger the trees were bigger than they thought. When they got close, the big tree was really tall, and the tree needed seven or eight people. Can be held together, the height is at least thirty or forty meters.


    What is even more bizarre is that when Hansen came closer and looked at it, the big tree seemed to be intact, but in fact it was really like Su, and the whole body has become coke.


    However, it is very strange. It doesn''t look like it is burnt. After all, the branches and leaves of the tree are not damaged, and they are very complete, just like the whole tree is carbonized in an instant.


    "This tree, is that different creatures burned like this?" Hansen asked with amazement to Su Xiaoqiao.


    "I am not sure about this. I saw that the strange creature fell on it. I dared to come over when it flew away. When I came here, the tree is now what it looks like." Su Dao.


    "Where is that different creature?" Yu Shao looked at Su Xiaoqiao and asked him to bring people here. Of course it was impossible to see the tree.


    "I only know that it flew over to the White Devils Desert over there. As for where I went, I didn''t know." Su Xiaoqiao pointed to the depths of the desert.


    "Take us to find." Yu Shao said in the tone of the order.


    "We understand in the contract that I only show you this big tree. If you want to find something different, go to yourself." Su Xiaoqiao frowned.


    "Let you lead the way, you will lead the way, what is the waste?" A young man next to Yu Shao snorted.


    Su Xiaoqiao looked at Hansen on the side. Han Sen looked at Yu Shao and said: "Yu Shao, since the contract has regulations, my friend has already done what he should do. You should please take it."


    "You are talking to me?" Yu Shao looked at Han Sen with a scornful look, and I was the biggest arrogant look of the world.


    "I don''t think there should be a second less here?" Hansen said faintly.


    "Since you know that there is no second surplus here, you should know who has the final say here." Yu Shao said coldly and proudly.


    "I really don''t know who is in charge here?" Hansen narrowed his eyes and looked at Yu Shao.


    "You don''t know who has the final say here, then you should always know who is the strongest here?" Yu Shao''s one man was cold and snarled.


    "Of course I know." Hansen nodded slightly.


    "Know it, now the strongest talents have the qualification to speak. You just need to shut up. It is also your blessing to give us less to lead the way. It is not fast to lead the way." The man glanced at Han Sen and Su Xiaoqiao. .


    Hansen didn''t mean to move. He smiled and said: "I think you misunderstood something."


    "What happened to me?" asked the man with a frown.


    "I said that I know who is the strongest, but this person is not yours." Han Sen said faintly.


    "It''s not that we have less, isn''t it you?" All the people laughed loudly.


    "I think so." Hansen nodded very seriously.


    "It seems that you are crazy, do you think that you can compete with the evolutionary evolution of the gene?" Hanzi and others look at Hansen''s eyes like a crazy idiot.


    "Not every evolutionary is so great." Han Sen said a faint sentence, then turned to Su: "Since the contract has been completed, let''s go."


    "I will let you see, I am not a great evolutionary." Yu Shao has already seen Hansen not pleasing to the eye, listening to Han Sen''s words, directly smashing the mount to Hansen. 8

 Chapter 352： One sword for one life

    "Senge!" Su Xiaoqiao was shocked, and Yu Shao really started, who can stop him from being a great and complete evolutionary.


    Hansen is quiet, sitting on the back of the three-eyed mutant beast, the Fengshen wolf has been sold, and Jun Jun is not suitable for the current situation, so this time, Han Sen is riding a three-eyed mutant beast all the way.


    Yu Shao��s hand holds a sword of the beast, and the whole body is silvery. At first glance, it is not a common item. It is probably a **** beast.


    Han Sen��s eyes fell on Yu Shao��s sword, and his eyes could not help but squat. He is now missing a **** beast, which looks like a good one.


    Seeing Yu Li rushing, the silver sword in his hand flashed like a silver lightning bolt to Hansen''s neck.


    The group of people who are together with Yu Shao is unmanned. They are all looking at the expression of the show. Yu Shao is already the body of the evolution. There is no one in the first shelter that can threaten him. Only he abuses people. No one can abuse him.


    But soon, they widened their eyes and watched Yu Shao��s sword squat on Han Sen��s neck. Hansen suddenly reached out and grabbed Yu Shao��s silver sword.


    Everyone thinks that Han Sen is looking for death. Someone can use his hand to pinch the sword. What''s more, it is still a **** beast sword that the evolutionist has drawn.


    Yu Shao added a little more force to his hand and wanted to put Hansen directly to death.


    But when the sword hit Hansen''s finger, Hansen''s whole person seemed to stick to the sword. Even as the sword moved, the body seemed to have nothing, like a piece of fallen leaves stuck on the sword. The sword moves and the sword returns to the person.


    Yu Shao��s heart was surprised, and the sword was taken back, while the left hand punched Hansen who followed the sword.


    Hansen stretched out his other hand and took a shot on Yu Shao��s fist. He turned over and fell behind Yu Shao��s fist. At the same time, a bone knife was already placed on Yu Shao��s neck.


    "It seems that you are not a great evolutionary." Han Sen said a faintly.


    This little is only a high gene, and its own cultivation is a mess. I am afraid that it is a kind of person who has strength in the family but is a waste. It is not the same as the source and the less.


    Yu Shao��s face was white for a while, but others were already stunned. He couldn��t think of Yu Shao, who was known to have made a great success in the evolution of the gene, so Hansen was so simple.


    "Do you want to die or want to live?" Han Sen''s mouth with a smile, the bone knife sent a little bit forward, the sharp bone blade suddenly cut the skin on the neck of Yu Shao, a drop of red blood slipping the bone knife flow It��s down.


    "How about living?" Yu Shao��s face was white, and his gang did not dare to move.


    "I am a fair person, I can give you a chance to rehabilitate, but just let you go, afraid that you can''t remember the lesson. Then, if a sword changes its life, you will change your life with the sword in your hand. Let''s go," Han Sen said faintly.


    "You dream, my father is Yu Guochang of Dongchang International, you dare to move me a hair, my dad will destroy your family." Yu Shaoshen screamed.


    Hansen almost laughed when he heard this, and what kind of wonders the world has.


    "Well, after you have gone to hell, remember to give your father Yu Guochang a dream, tell him that Hansen has killed you." Then Hansen��s bone knife was pressed down.


    "No... don''t... I give it... I give it..." Yu Shao suddenly scared the soul and didn''t attach it, and quickly yelled.


    "This is your last chance. I counted three. If the sword is not in my hand, you will keep it in hell." Han Sen directly began to count: "One...two... ��


    Yu Shaolian did not dare to bargain, and quickly transferred his sword and soul to Han Sen.


    "I don''t want to go out and say that you are an evolutionist next time, saving you from being embarrassed to the evolutionist." Hansen took the sword and took the bone knife and turned it back to the back of the three-eyed mutant beast.


    "Kill him!" After Yu Shao recovered his freedom, he immediately turned his face and did not recognize the person. He summoned a beast soul knife and took his own group of people to Hansen.


    "You will retreat first." Han Sen had already expected some results, and casually said to Su Xiaoqiao, but he was greeted by those who were less.


    Yu Shao��s heart is not willing to admit that his strength is not as good as that of Hansen. He only thought that he was too careless to follow Hansen��s way, and he couldn��t swallow it.


    And there are so many people around him, they are all good players, he does not believe that Hansen will not kill, this shameful shame he must report.


    However, when Hansen rushed into them, Yu Shao began to regret some.


    Because Yu Shao soon discovered that so many people besieged Hansen, not only did not take advantage of the cheap, but they made them shackled, it is easy to hurt their own people, Han Sen seems to be a leisurely walk in the middle of several of them Walk around, every time the bone knife shot, will leave a blood mark on a person''s body, the knife does not fall.


    Just for a moment, Yu Shao and so on have already injured five or six people.


    Su Xiaoqiao and others have been stunned in the distance, watching Hansen��s murderous appearance, they have some points, and who is the evolutionary.


    Yu Shao��s heart is already a bit chilly, and the feeling can��t be described. It��s obvious that Hansen is the one who was killed by them, but now Hansen gives them the feeling that Hansen is killing them.


    This feeling is very strange, and each of them feels like they are facing Hansen alone, not besieging Hansen.


    Yu Shao is even worse. He has no chance to shoot Han Sen. Every time he is shot, he is blocked by his own attack route.


    Like Yu Shao, who only promotes the practice of martial arts and does not practice martial arts, and where to see the mystery of Hansen��s position, for Han Sen, like Yu Shao��s gang, even if there are more, it��s just a dirty river. The public can not give him any pressure.


    "You have all retired." Yu Shao is not depressed, there is no chance to Hansen shot, screaming fiercely.


    Hansen did not catch up with those people. After the group of people retired, and looked at Yu Shao who had attacked him, Han Sen did not wait for him to enter, and a blue streamer smashed out of his hand.


    The mutated ghost flame darts drew a beautiful arc and flew to the rushing Yu Shao.


    Yu Shaoping slashed his knife against the mutated ghost flame darts. He saw that the ghost flame darts were coming, but the ghost flame darts were a strange turn, and suddenly disappeared from Yu Shao��s eyes. Bypassing the less knives, he slammed into the chest of Yu Shao.


    Hey!


    A group of blue flames burst open on the rest of the chest, and suddenly Yu Shao fell from the mount and rolled down...


    a

 Chapter 353： Golden Flame Bird

    Yu Shao��s burnt skin was fleshy and rolled on the ground for a few laps before he extinguished the flame, but when he looked up, he found that Han Sen was smiling in front of him, and the bone knife in his hand was attached to his neck. . The fastest update


    "Yu Shao, you are really kind, look at me so poor, want to send more blood to the soul of the beast to me, this time you are going to send a few?" Han Sen used the bone knife to shoot the shot of Yu Shao almost The face that is about to cry.


    Yu Shao��s regret now can��t draw a few mouthfuls of himself. Nothing provokes this guy to do anything. He��s already had two gods of blood and blood, and he has already been knocked out. Now even this one is saved.


    He did not leave when he was promoted to the evolutionary. He wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to see if he could make a fortune. Now Mao has not yet recovered, and his only two gods of blood and blood have been taken away by others.


    Yu Shao��s heart was not reconciled to the 120,000 points, but he did not dare not give it. His heart was almost bleeding.


    "Go." Yu Shao gave the remaining one to the Hansen, and finally got the freedom. He took a look at Hansen, but this time he learned it and didn''t dare to Hansen. How about, one bite, with the gang on the mount and turn around.


    "Senge, such a beast, how can you not kill them?" Su Xiaoqiao said slightly excited, but there are some doubts. In his view, Han Sen clearly had the opportunity to kill Yu Shao''s gang.


    "Kill them, who is going to explore the road for us?" Hansen smiled.


    Yu Shao came for the strange creature. If the alien creature is really a super-god creature, instead of taking the risk to test it yourself, it is better to let Yu Shao play as a squad.


    Hansen doesn''t dare to have any great intentions for any super **** creature. It is best to be able to see their strength first before deciding whether to do it or not.


    Su Xiaoqiao probably understood Hansen��s mind and followed Hansen to the direction of Yu Shao��s march. Others who were in the steel nail shelter did not continue to go on the tree. Looking back.


    "Senge, what is Yu Shaozhen really a complete evolution of the gene? It doesn''t look like it, isn''t it bragging?" Su Xiaoqiao and Han Sen rode side by side on the desert, not in a hurry. Go ahead and chat while walking.


    "You''d better not try. The guy is not very good at martial arts, but his physical fitness is indeed the evolution of the gene," Hansen said.


    "Really, I thought that the evolutionary people with great genetics were so powerful. It turned out to be the case." Su Xiaoqiao is also working hard to achieve the goal of God''s gene. His original plan is to reach the age of thirty. In the early days, I have to get a great gene of God, but now I see the appearance of Yu Shao, a little shaken, I don��t know if I should waste so much time pursuing the greatness of God��s genes.


    "This is an exception. The general gene is full of evolutionary economists. And he has not yet cultivated the evolutionary super-nuclear gene technology. In fact, it is not much different from the undeveloped ones with higher physical fitness." Hansen smiled and said .


    Two people walked while chatting, and the rest of the group, such as Yu Shao, was quick-hopping. They hoped to find the strange creature in front of Hansen.


    When Yu Shao saw Hansen, they also came in this direction, and their minds were even more determined. As long as there was no wrong direction, he thought that as long as he could find the alien creature, he would kill the difference with his genetically perfect evolutionary. The creature is not a matter of minutes or seconds.


    Therefore, Shao Shao took his own people to run very fast along the way, and Han Sen did not intend to follow it too tightly, so Yu Shao quickly put Han Sen and Su Xiaoqiao without a shadow.


    "Will it be too far away, can''t see their shadow?" Su Xiaoqiao asked with some concern.


    "This is just right." Han Sen did not care, with Su Xiaoqiao continue to move forward.


    Occasionally, some corpses of different creatures can be seen on the road. It should be the rest of the gangs who killed them. Hansen looked at the wounds on the bodies. It was basically a knife and it seemed to be the Yu Shao. for.


    "It seems that this is a small amount of killing, if you really run into the alien creature, then there is really a good show." Han Sen muttered a few words.


    After walking for more than two days, Hansen suddenly stopped and stared at the front.


    "What''s wrong?" Su Xiaoqiao looked at the front strangely, but he did not see anything.


    "The rest of them are in trouble. I don''t know if it''s the strange creature you said. Let''s speed up and look at it." Hansen said that he had already spurred the three-eyed mutant beast and speeded up the speed.


    After running for a few miles, Su Xiaoqiao saw that there was a group of people in the distance fighting a different creature.


    It should not be said that it is a big war. It should be said that it is a unilateral murder. It is only a giant golden flame bird with a wings of more than ten feet. It is swooping in the air. The flames of the wings are like a hurricane. It swept the wings to the person, and suddenly it burned a golden flame.


    After Yu Shao��s gang of people touched Jin Yan, no matter how they rolled on the ground, there was no way to extinguish the golden flame on their body. In a short time, the whole person was burnt into coke.


    In addition to Yu Shao riding the mount to escape the fastest, the other people were chased by the phoenix phoenix birds one by one, was turned into coke.


    Even if there is less, there is no way to escape the killing of the alien creatures, but only after a long time of escape, after the people behind him are burnt by the alien creatures, the alien creatures seem to be a golden streamer. Going to the impact of Yu Shao.


    Yu Shao felt the burning in the back, and also got a desperate heart. He turned and jumped up from the mount and slammed the bird''s head.


    Although his knife is not a **** beast, but the power is too strong, this knife is fast and embarrassing, but the alien creature is simply ignoring the knife of Yu Shao, with the knife in its bird''s head Above.


    Then Hansen��s eyes widened, and Yu Shao��s knife was worn directly from the bird��s head, like a real flame, and it��s not hurt. Heterogeneous half points.


    The body of the alien creature was worn directly from Yu Shao, and then the body of Shao Shao burned the flaming flaming, and only came and uttered a fierce misery, and was burnt into coke.


    "Super God creature... is definitely a super-god creature..." Hansen was shocked and happy, and he finally found a super **** creature. What surprised him was that this super **** creature looks more than the old turtle. This is more complicated.


    Everyone was burned into coke by a strange bird, and then the strange bird screamed a phoenix-like bird song. The wings spread to the top of the mountain not far away, and soon disappeared into the top of the mountain.


    Although the mountain stands in the middle of the great desert, it is extremely majestic and tall, and there is even a white snow on the top of the mountain. I don��t know if the body is a strange bird of fire. How can I choose to live in such a place?


    After the strange bird left, Hansen and Su Xiaoqiao went to the body of Yu Shao and others, and looked at the appearance of those bodies, could not help but feel a cold.


    As with the big tree, their bodies are still intact, but all of them are charred, which looks strange and inexplicable. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 354： Extreme sprint

    Originally, Hansen still thought that Yu Shaohao is also a great evolutionary human being. Where is the physical quality, even if he really encounters a super-god creature, he can be a little more than a while. The fastest update


    But who knows that death is so bad so fast, so Hansen could not help but also have some chills.


    "How supernatural creatures are so perverted." Hansen''s heart was slightly depressed, and after seeing Yu Shao''s end, Hansen did not dare to provoke the strange bird now.


    "Sure enough, it��s really a phoenix, it��s too horrible." Su Xiaoqiao said with amazement.


    "It is definitely worse than the legendary Phoenix, but this ability, within our first shelter, should be considered invincible." Hansen said and turned and left.


    Now that I know that the strange bird is indeed a super-god creature and knows where it lives, Hansen can''t think of a way to kill it. It doesn''t work here.


    The general blade does not hurt this strange bird. If you want to kill it, you need not only speed and strength, but you still need to find out **** it.


    Back to the shelter, Hansen looked at the Xiaoyun beast again, and the body became more and more crystal clear. It was not too far away from the body of the super **** creature, and it could evolve successfully in a few months.


    Of course, Hansen��s most hope is to get its beast soul, a super small cloud beast soul, which is of great significance to Hansen, even if it is to kill the super **** creature, it will become much simpler.


    "Come up and grow up." Hansen couldn''t wait to see Xiaoyun beast muttering to himself.


    Back to the military academy, there were a lot of missed communications and information in the communicator, all from the laboratory of Professor Yan, let him go back to do the test.


    These days I went to the White Devils Desert and did not go to the test. Hansen changed a set of clothes and went directly to Professor Yan��s laboratory.


    "You haven''t come for a few days, but fortunately, now is the main experimental body, otherwise Professor Yan will definitely not let you go." Qin Zhiming, who has been testing Hansen, said with a smile.


    Hansen glanced at the ancient singer who was jumping up and down in a fully enclosed test field. Some curiously asked: "What is this thing? It seems that I have never seen it before."


    "That was recently formed, called the extreme sprint, in order to test the body''s comprehensive outbreak data, you can also try it." Qin Zhiming said what he remembered, watching Han Sen ask: "The cell that made you last time Activate the test, have you tested it? Give me the test data."


    "I haven''t come and tested yet." Han Sen remembered that, but he hasn''t done it yet.


    "Take it out and do it." Qin Zhiming did not force Hansen. After all, Hansen can only be regarded as a half-experimental body. The data of Jingji Yacai is the most important for the experiment.


    Jing Jiya comes out of the fully enclosed test field, and the body is full of sweat, which looks like a large amount of training.


    "Han Sen, let''s try this." Seeing Hansen, Jing Jiya did not say anything, and directly pulled Hansen into the closed test field, and then closed the entrance.


    "At least you have to tell me, how do you use this?" Hansen looked at the various obstacles in front and asked with a smile.


    The test field has a lot of metal walls placed horizontally and vertically, and even some metal walls are actually suspended in the air, which looks very messy.


    "Do you see the white areas on the metal walls? You have to step on the white areas through all the metal walls. As for the parts outside the white areas, there is electricity. Once you go out of bounds, you will get an electric shock, and then only Can start again, you must pass all the metal walls to the end point without electric shock.�� Qin Zhiming explained the Hansen in the test field through the microphone.


    "It doesn''t look too difficult." Hansen glanced at the metal walls and white areas, although the white areas were only one foot wide on each metal wall, but it was enough for Hansen.


    However, after Hansen began to test, he found that his ideas were wrong. These metal walls and white areas were very special in design, not flat, and most of them had bevels with different angles, and even some were directly overhanging, so You can only borrow a little force on the top, you must jump directly to the next metal wall, but once you start, you can''t stop to rest, you can only keep moving forward.


    It also needs to span one metal wall after another in a variety of postures. Almost all the muscles in the whole body need to be used. The design is really scientific.


    And because of the angle problem, if the reaction is not fast enough, the flexibility of the body is not strong enough, it is difficult to change the action in time to step on the next metal wall.


    It seems that it is simply passing through the obstacles, but after a scientific combination, the difficulty is very terrifying. Even with Hansen''s physical ability, it will feel a little hard.


    After all, it was the first test. It was not familiar with the position of the metal wall behind it. It relied entirely on the body and nerve reaction to move forward. The difficulty was not high.


    If you let Han Sen practice a few times, after familiarizing yourself with the entire channel, and then testing, there is no such high difficulty.


    However, such a test is still unbearable Hansen, although it seems a little thrilling, but Hansen has repeatedly passed through the metal wall.


    Looking at Hansen��s test, Jing��s look became dignified, and Qin Zhiming was surprised.


    Other researchers who are busy with other things have also come to the screen and look a bit surprised.


    The difficulty of this test is not very abnormal. Now Jingji Ya has been able to pass easily, but it is in the case that Jingjiaya is already familiar with all the metal walls.


    When Jingjiao first tested, he had a total of eight electric shocks before he passed the test.


    That is to say, in the case of unfamiliar testing, there are eight points for Jingji Ya to not respond. This is also a key point for Yan��s design of this test, using the skills of position and psychology to make people Some points are difficult to pass.


    Of course, there are only eight such points. In fact, there are more than 30. There are only eight in total.


    And after a mistake, the next time I meet this point again, Jing Jiya is a one-time pass, no more failures.


    However, in the first test of Hansen, there was no mistake at all. It was necessary to pass the test. If it was not confirmed that Hansen had not done this test, Qin Zhiming could not believe that he was the first test.


    "This test is quite difficult. My score is a bit slow?" Hansen came out from the test field, and he had some sweat on his body. This is very difficult for him to practice ice muscle jade. The thing is gone.


    "You have done a very good job. Your overall quality and nervous reaction are really good." Qin Zhiming looked at Hansen with his eyes wide open.


    A group of researchers are thinking in their minds: "It seems that the difficulty of design seems to be lower, and it should be more difficult."


    Hansen did not know that his performance would make Qin Zhiming have such an idea, otherwise they would be silent for three seconds. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 355： Relic

    For the old road 741 promoted the addition of the main church.


    Yan said that the test field they designed was called "Extreme Sprint". The kind that Hansen just tested is still the simplest mode.


    By increasing and adjusting the angle and position of the metal wall, it is also possible to add more difficulty, and a gravimeter is installed in the entire limit sprint training ground. Through the change of gravity, the difficulty can be exaggerated.


    Yan teaches them the difficulty of designing one to ten levels. Han Sen just tested the first level of difficulty, which is the simplest of them.


    "This extreme sprint is much better than the average gravimeter exercise. If it is used to cultivate overload, it is definitely excellent." After Han Sen discovered this interesting thing, the number of times he came to the lab became more and more.


    It��s just that he came here, mainly using extreme sprints. He didn��t have much interest in other experiments. Every time he came to wait for Qin Zhiming to finish their work, they used their extreme sprint to exercise.


    The fact is also exactly what Hansen expected. Extreme sprints are not only more difficult than ordinary gravimeters, but also more comprehensive for physical exercise, which is extremely beneficial for overloaded cultivation.


    "If you can sprint through the limit of gravity in the case of gravity twenty-five, that is the true physical quality that has reached the standard of twenty-five." Hansen passed the ten difficulty one after another, and he liked the test field more and more.


    The reason why he was able to pass the customs was that he was already familiar with all the settings. The first time, he only went to the third difficulty, and he began to make repeated electric shocks. Finally, he relied on familiar metal walls again and again. The layout is then able to pass.


    However, this is only the clearance in the case of very low gravity adjustment. If it is the limit sprint under twenty-five gravity, Han Sen can not complete the first level of difficulty.


    It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t work. Hansen needs this kind of crushing on the body, letting him know himself under the condition of overload, so despite repeated electric shocks, Hansen is still enjoying it.


    Jing Jiya saw that Hansen was the same as the self-abuse training method. His look changed a bit strange, and even his own training increased a lot. He had a feeling of self-abuse compared with Hansen.


    Hansen does not care what he does, but just moves toward his goal.


    In addition to training, I also need to learn some knowledge theory courses every day. Hansen originally thought that his achievements should be no problem when he graduated with a major.


    However, because of the middle two years, his knowledge theory class scores are worse. Now he can only double the amount of help, and he hopes to get the rank of major when he graduates.


    Fortunately, he has a league of archery champions can add a lot of credits, plus the credits given by Yan Professor, as long as the next two exams can get the top three, credits should be able to meet the requirements of the rank of major.


    During this time, Hansen was also studying **** the phoenix-like strange bird, but I couldn''t think of a good way at one time, but temporarily dismissed the idea of ??killing the strange bird.


    At that time, he once saw the strange bird''s every move in the state of the Queen of the Goblin. As far as he saw it, the strange bird should not be a pure flame.


    In its body, there is actually a part of the entity. If you want to kill it, you must directly attack the entity inside the flame.


    However, because the body of the flame outside can not be touched, the internal weapons are generally not enough. Even if you use a long gun, the only way is to use a bow and arrow to shoot directly into this road.


    However, Han Sen did not even have a soul and soul arrow. If you want to shoot a super **** creature, it is tantamount to idiots and dreams. You can only give up temporarily.


    In the blink of an eye, a few months have elapsed. Hansen��s overload has already allowed the body to reach the 25th mark. Together with the ancient curse, it has been able to easily break the body''s quality by thirty, a more successful evolution than a gene. It is also horrible.


    "It''s time to try to kill the super **** creature." Han Sen has some faint interest. Now his physical fitness has almost reached the limit that the first shelter can reach. It is very difficult to upgrade, and there are The blood and beast soul sword that was taken from Yu Shao is also considered to be everything, only a super **** creature.


    As for the phoenix-like super-god creature, if there is not enough strong arrow, Hansen will hardly consider killing it.


    However, before going there, Hansen took the semi-annual exam first, and his performance did not live up to his efforts. His comprehensive score was the first, earning a lot of credits for him.


    But what makes Hansen even more exciting is that he has been feeding the little cloud beast for a year, and as he has calculated, he has finally grown into a super **** creature.


    Looking at the little cloud beast like a crystal, Han Sen holds the bone knife in one hand, and silently recites in his heart: "The spirit of the heavens is spiritual, the heavenly Laojun, the Jade Emperor, the Buddha, the God of Wealth, the God of Fortune, the goddess of fortune Me, let me have a super beast soul!"


    Fight!


    Hansen slaughtered the super small cloud beast, and then heard the sound in his mind.


    "Hunting the super **** creature, the little cloud beast, without acquiring the soul of the beast, can collect the essence of life genes, and the flesh and blood are inedible."


    As the sound ends, Xiao Yun beast''s body automatically decomposes and dissipates, and the same piece of the Little Cloud Beast Life Gene Essence falls out.


    "Damn!" Hansen snorted and snorted, still no animal spirit, which is equivalent to let him wait another year to have a chance.


    "It must be that I and Xiaoyun beasts rushed, and the little cloud beasts that have been fed have never had the soul of the beast." Hansen��s heart was secretly depressed, and he also fed several small cloud beasts, and even one of the beasts did not get it. Even if Hansen likes the animal spirit of Xiaoyun Beast again, he has to consider changing a different kind of feeding.


    In the end, Hansen bit his teeth and bought a live black feather bird to feed it. The black feather bird can be turned into a beast soul. If it can be obtained, Hansen can consider killing the phoenix. Super **** creature.


    And with the super beast soul arrow, it is much simpler to kill other **** creatures, at least there are weapons that can hurt them.


    Fortunately, this little cloud beast has added a nine-point super-god gene to Hansen. Now his physique has been further increased, and it is more sure to kill the super-god creature.


    Packed up everything, Hansen took advantage of the holiday after the exam to go home, because after half a year he graduated from the military academy, he will directly enter the military service, and now he will not go back, and there will be fewer opportunities to return later.


    Although Hansen really wants to serve on the battleship where Ji Yanran is located, Hansen has already inquired several times. The security level of Ji Yuran��s warship is very high. It is very difficult to get in. At least Hansen is not so big. .


    When Hansen returned home, Russell Lan was not as excited as Hansen��s imagination. Instead, it was like some thoughts, and many times he was a little absent-minded.


    "Mom, is there anything at home?" Hansen asked in a little anxiously.


    "You have grown up, some things left by your father, I think it is time for you." Russelllan hesitated for a while, then carefully removed a box from the closet and placed it in front of Hansen.


    Look at the anti-theft search engine. Come. Court), a variety of novels for you to watch

 Chapter 356： Super God Gene?

    For the old road 741, the promotion of the law is added.


    Hansen looked at the alloy box in front of him. He remembered that Dad was an accidental death, an aircraft explosion accident, and even the entire body was not left. How could he still leave something behind?


    It seems that I saw the doubts in Hansen��s heart. Russell��s look was a little weird. ��It��s your father��s two days before the accident, and it��s probably used in the future. You used to be too small. I��ve been collecting it. I didn''t show it to you. Now that you have grown up, knowing what to do and not doing it, these things should be for you."


    "Is these things related to Dad''s death?" Hansen''s heart jerked, staring at the seemingly ordinary alloy box.


    Russelllan shook his head slightly: "I don''t know if it matters. I just think that someone like your father will not leave these things for no reason. And he was not quite right at the time, as if he knew what would happen." ��


    Hansen bit his lip slightly and reached out to open the box slowly. He was still small at the time, but as he grew older, think about what happened at that time. There are indeed many places where there are doubts.


    Although the ancestral factory is doing quite well in the hands of Dad, it can only be regarded as a small workshop in front of Xingyu Group. Even the alloy forging factory that is not in its own mine actually earns the processing fee of a semi-finished raw material. .


    Why are such a small workshop interested in such a huge behemoth? If Dad is really killing them, why is Xingyu Group willing to spend so much effort to get such a small factory.


    There are still a lot of details, Hansen feels a little strange, but because the age is too small, some details have been remembered, so it is not surprising.


    The box was opened by Hansen, and there were three things in it, a metal card similar to a work permit, a small diary and a crystal pendant worn with a red cord.


    Hansen first picked up the metal card and looked carefully. This is really a work permit. The white metal card is engraved with some black characters.


    "Special Operations Investigation Division, the seventh action group, investigator Han Jingzhi, number x958712558." Han Sen put the above words in the heart, and my heart was slightly surprised.


    The name of Han Jingzhi is a bit far away for Hansen. This is the name of Hansen��s grandfather. Hansen only knows such a name, or when he was a child, he didn��t know under what circumstances he had to mention it several times before he remembered it. However, in addition to this name, Han Sen did not know anything about his grandfather Han Jing.


    Now seeing this work permit, Han Sen knows that his grandfather seems to be a former affiliate of the league, but it seems to be just a small ordinary role.


    Turned over and looked at the back of the work permit, there was only one mark, Hansen did not understand it, looked carefully for a while, and did not see anything special.


    Put down the work permit and pick up the pendant tied with the red rope. The pendant is carved like a red crystal. It is a very clever one. It looks like a cat or fox like a cat.


    It is a cat, the tail is too big, it is a fox, but it has a cat face, it looks very weird.


    Starting with the ordinary jade texture, Hansen has no research on things like jade crystal, I don''t know what material it is.


    "Mom, is this pendant?" Hansen had some incomprehensible look at Russell.


    Russell''s look is very complicated. It will take a while to say: "When your father gave me, it was said that you were left by my grandfather. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, you can take some people from Xingyu Group to find Ningjia. help."


    "Take the Xingyu Group to find a Ning family?" Han Sen almost thought that he had misunderstood. He always thought that his father��s death should be related to Xingyu Group, but Dad actually said that he would take this pendant to Xingyu Group to find Ning��s family. This is a bit too strange.


    If the Xingyu Group is a bad father, how can Dad leave this?


    "I just felt that something was wrong, so no matter how difficult it is, I didn''t go to Xingyu Group." Russell said with a smile.


    Hansen nodded and changed to him. He also chose this way. In any case, Xingyu Group is harmful to the father''s major suspicion, and how can he go to find them to help.


    This incident is extremely eccentric, which makes Hansen''s thinking a bit confusing. He doesn''t know what his father and Xingyu Group have in the end, and why he left that, but this makes Han Sen more clear, old. Dad��s death is not as simple as imagined.


    Putting down the pendant, Hansen took the diary out of the box and looked old. Although it has been a few years old, the diary itself is very new and doesn''t look like it is often used.


    Turning over the notebook, there were five words that echoed Hansen��s eyes, and Hansen��s pupils shrank.


    The first page of the notebook only wrote five words, so Hansen only saw these five words.


    The words "Super God Gene" made Hansen''s heart beat uncontrollably. He thought that no one should know the existence of the super **** gene.


    He searched on Skynet for a long time and also searched the internal information of the Special Security Action Group, but no matter how he searches, there is no information or news about Super God and Super God genes. .


    Suddenly, I saw these five words in such a diary, which made Han Sen��s thoughts suddenly complicated.


    "The notebook and the above five words seem to have been around for a long time. Is this also left by Grandpa? Why are these five words written? The meaning of these five words and the super **** I know. Is the gene a meaning?" Hansen quickly flipped the diary.


    However, apart from the first page, there are no handwriting or traces used in the diary, all of which are blank.


    Han Sen started to feel that there was nothing wrong with it. This diary is not much different from the new one, and only the first page has written five words.


    But in addition to these five words, someone used a red pen to draw a circle outside the five words, and then a question mark at the back.


    Just when Han Sen saw the five words, he was too shocked to see these details.


    "What does this mean? Is it questioning whether the super-god gene exists?" Hansen frowned slightly, and his eyes turned to Russell, hoping that Russell could give him the answer.


    However, Russelllan sighed and said: "Your father said that there are not many. I only said that these things are left by your grandfather Han Jingzhi. Others have nothing to say. You will take things away, maybe later. On."


    Hansen nodded and collected all three things. These things are probably related to Dad��s accidental death. Now he has the ability to check this matter at home.


    Ttp:.tig.l22/22554/9781072.tl


    Please remember the domain name of this book: .tig.l. Stolen mobile version reading URL: .tig.l

 Chapter 357： Re-enter the Yulong Mountains

    For the jarque promotion rudder master plus. The fastest update


    This time, Hansen had a lot of doubts in his heart. Originally, he only wanted to find out whether his father��s accident had anything to do with Xingyu Group, but now it seems that it is much more complicated than he had imagined.


    Hansen believes that Dad��s death is related to Xingyu Group, but before Dad died, he asked them to go to the Xingyu Group��s Ning family. This is too contradictory. It is difficult to figure out the key.


    Han Sen knows that these things are useless and he has no need to use it. It is necessary to slowly go to the core of power to check clearly. Otherwise, he will be close to the background of his current identity. Not only can he not find out the truth, but he is likely to die.


    After staying at home for a few days, Hansen returned to school and began to prepare for the killing of super-natural creatures.


    The Longevity Mantra still doesn''t have much improvement. It can''t be practiced in a short period of time. It is impossible to think that there is a big increase. The only thing that can be improved now is the remaining ten genes.


    Hansen intends to use the next period of time to bring the genes of God to a perfect conclusion, and by the way, to find traces of super-natural creatures.


    As for the phoenix-like super-god creature in the White Devils Desert, Hansen did not dare to hit its idea for the time being, and completely could not think of the method of hunting.


    Hansen had planned to go to the Yulong Mountains by himself, while hunting for blood creatures, while searching for super-god creatures, maybe he could still encounter a golden-like existence.


    However, he did not wait for Hansen to leave, but he saw the sign of his agreement with Lu Weinan on the neck tree outside the door of the steel armor shelter.


    Last time Lu Weinan took him to find the Cavalier Knight. He promised to give Lu Weinan 20% of the proceeds, but he never saw Lu Weinan later. He couldn��t think of the sign of Lu Weinan��s stay.


    When he arrived at the meeting place left by Lu Weinan, Hansen saw Lu Weinan as a gold coin in a small stream near the mountain range.


    "The person who hasn''t found you last time, I have already eaten the flesh and blood of the blood creature, I can give you money or you can ask for anything." Hansen said to Lu Weinan.


    Lv Weinan looked at Hansen with surprise: "Big brother, have you really killed the two blood creatures? Then I went there again, and I didn''t see anything. I thought that the two **** creatures had left. Now."


    "It was killed by me." Hansen said calmly.


    "Big brother, I don''t want money. I just have something to ask you. I don''t know if you can help." Lu Weinan said after hesitating.


    "Talk about it, I don''t guarantee a certain line." Han Sen frowned, he would rather give money, do not like so much trouble.


    "This is the case. I have a few friends who want to go to the Yulong Mountain Range. But in that kind of place, I really don''t dare to go. If you are convenient, can you help me take them to the Yulong Mountain Range? My 20% income is a reward. If you don''t think you are enough, you can open another price." Lu Weinan said with some helplessness.


    ��Who is going to the Yulong Mountain Range?�� Hansen was slightly surprised. There are not many people who dare to go to the Yulong Mountain Range.


    "It is a person who has some friendship with our family. The physical quality is good. Basically, they have been promoted to the evolutionary. Two of the principals are evolutionary figures of great blood. After they have finished this vote, they will go to the first. The sanctuary of the Second God." Lu Weinan did not hide, and said things clearly.


    Hansen suddenly understood that those people who want to enter the Yulong Mountains, I am afraid that the purpose is similar to him, they want to hunt God blood creatures.


    "Time and place?" Hansen thought for a moment, ready to take this task, he had to enter the Yulong Mountain Range, the other side is now an evolutionary, and when they go to the province, they will encounter a conflict.


    I heard that the other side is an evolutionary person, and there are a large number of people. Hansen does not want to make extra-budgets. After all, the weak chickens in the evolutionary group are still difficult to see.


    Lu Weinan was overjoyed and quickly told Han Sen about the time and place. He also introduced the situation of those people.


    "Big Brother, you should have already had a great genealogy? Why didn''t you go to the shelter of the Second God?" After finishing the business, Lv Weinan couldn''t help but ask.


    Lu Weinan is one of the few people who know that gold coins are still in the sanctuary of the First God. Most other people think that gold coins have long been in the shelter of the Second God.


    Moreover, Lu Weinan had seen Hansen''s power a few years ago. At that time, he thought that Hansen should be almost full of genes, but over the past two years, Hansen was still in the first shelter, which made him feel very strange.


    "I have not finished some things, I will not go to the second shelter for the time being." Han Sen replied casually, but did not want to talk about these things.


    In the Jade Dragon Mountain Range as a gold coin, Hansen has no scruples. A group of evolutionists unite to get a sum of money. If they really encounter a super-god creature, I am afraid that the benefits will not get enough trouble.


    The evolutionary gene of God''s gene is about 30 qualities. The super **** creature is seen by Hansen. At least there are more than forty qualities. There is no evolutionary person who has cultivated the evolutionary super nuclear technology. It is not enough to look at it.


    Going back to pick up some things, Hansen rushed to the agreed place to meet those people.


    "Listen to Weinan, he said that he can invite gold coins to lead us. We thought he was bragging. I didn''t expect it to be you." Chen Zichen had a pair of Danfeng eyes slightly picked up and looked up and down Hansen, apparently very interested in him.


    "I am just an ordinary person who leads people with money and people." Han Sen said faintly.


    "It is also said that if it is not an ordinary person, it will not be promoted to the second sanctuary now." Some of the thin man Chen Chenxing around Chen Zichen said.


    Hansen didn''t care too much. He didn''t pick up Chen Nanxing''s words. He still said faintly: "When are you going to get on the road?"


    "Now." Chen Zichen said directly.


    Hansen said nothing, riding the ���� is leading the way, they are Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing are the great evolution of the gene.


    The other four people are all evolutionary mutants, and the level is much worse than Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing.


    However, even Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing, Han Sen did not fear at all, that is, they are even more powerful, but it is just that they have not been promoted for a long time. They should not have learned the super-nuclear gene technology of the evolutionary, and they are not strong enough. .


    The names of gold coins have naturally been heard, but Chen Nanxing��s self-sustaining has been an evolutionary, but Hansen has not been taken seriously.


    It was Chen Zichen, who was very interested in Hansen. He had a lot of temptations on Hansen. He wanted to see Hansen��s skills. Hansen ignored him and only led the way.


    Hansen of the Yulong Mountain Range was not the first time to come, but after entering the area of ??the Yulong Mountain Range, he immediately became cautious and he was afraid of hitting the super **** creature.


    "b God, you don''t have to be afraid, even if you are squatting inside, even if you attract a few blood creatures, it doesn''t matter. We just slaughtered the barbecue at night." Chen Nanxing was dissatisfied with Hansen''s timid approach. Said with a little irony. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 358： Re-encounter

    It is the addition of the rudder master to naruto7073. The fastest update


    "Good." Hansen responded with a slight acceleration of some speed.


    However, Hansen is still unhappy, and still maintains the scope that he can control. He does not care about Chen Nanxing.


    It��s only a half-day view of the mountain. From a distance, there are a group of exotic animals like cattle and horses running in the mountains. Hansen looked carefully and should be a mutant biota. Among them. But did not find the existence of the blood level.


    "b God, it is better for us to kill the group of mutants, to see who killed more?" Chen Nanxing and Han Sen did not have any hatred.


    However, the reputation of the gold coin was too loud in the first two years. The man who once claimed to be able to compete with Lin Feng for the first god, but Chen Nanxing was not eligible to participate in the battle two years ago.


    It is a rare pleasure for Chen Nanxing to defeat the gold coin now. I watched the once peerless powers be defeated by myself. It feels quite good for Chen Nanliang.


    As for whether or not to defeat the gold coin in a fair situation, Chen Nanxing does not care much. The winner is the loser of the king. The process is not important.


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome, I am not your opponent." Hansen said directly.


    In Hansen''s view, Chen Nanxing is not qualified to be his opponent, and Chen Nanxing does this kind of unhelpful thing. In Hansen''s view, it is a waste of time and life.


    No one here needs the flesh and blood of the mutant creatures, even if it is a mutant animal soul, it is not very useful for them. It is a naive to extreme behavior to waste time killing. Hansen has no interest in this.


    Chen Nanxing smirked, the four evolutionists who followed Chen Nanxing, their face was stunned, like Hansen, who had no bones, and they naturally looked down.


    However, Chen Zichen, who was on the side, was deeply frowning and looked at Han Sen.


    Chen Nanxing may be difficult to find, but Chen Zichen was indifferent in Hansen and saw a kind of disregard.


    That kind of indifference is more profound than contempt, and Chen Zichen��s feeling is that Hansen never looked at them as if they were just air in Hansen��s eyes.


    This indifference made Chen Zichen feel a little uncomfortable. Although he is not like Chen Nanxing, he is happy to step on the strong ones, but there is an impulse to defeat Hansen.


    However, Chen Zichen hesitated a bit, or did nothing, and said in his heart: "But I am an evolutionist. It is not interesting to defeat him now. After he has promoted the evolutionary, if he has the chance, he will fight with him." Not too late."


    Because Hansen��s concession, or simply disdain for Chen Nanxing��s provocation, it��s not bad to get along with everyone on this road.


    Just two or three days away, there was still no blood creature on the road, and Chen Nanxing was quite unhappy.


    "Isn''t it said that there are so many blood creatures in the Yulong Mountains? How have you gone so long, even a blood creature has not seen it, you will not take the wrong road?" Chen Nanxing asked some irritability to Hansen.


    "Yes, the Yulong Mountain Range is very big. We are just just entering the edge of the Yulong Mountain Range." Hansen is still so light and light.


    The road he chose was the road that met Jin Maoyan at the beginning, and there were certainly many blood creatures on the road.


    However, after a long walk, Hansen suddenly stopped and frowned at the mountains in front of him. His eyes were a bit bright.


    "Why don''t you go?" Chen Nanxing asked with a frown.


    "I''m afraid I can''t go ahead." Hansen hesitated and said.


    Chen Nanxing and others looked at the front, but they didn''t see anything. Chen Nanxing said something that didn''t bother: "There is no strange thing in front of the aliens, why can''t you go?"


    Chen Zichen also asked: "Gold coins, what do you find may be straightforward to say."


    "If I am not mistaken, the front should be the lotus type of life." Hansen pointed to the mountain in front.


    "What? You said that there are nests of different creatures in front?" Chen Zichen and others were very moved, and quickly looked at the mountains in front.


    However, they did not see how the front was the lotus shape of life. There were many small stone mountains in the Yulong Mountains. The front also looked like this. There was nothing special except for Xiaoshishan.


    "Are you sure there are nests of different creatures in front?" Chen Nanxing still looked at Hansen unbelievably.


    "Just guessing, I''m not sure if it is." Hansen said casually, but his heart is already very certain. The front is the life lotus type of the alien nest, and there must be a nest of different creatures.


    But now Han Sen��s mind is figuring out how he can preempt the eggs of different creatures.


    As stated in the contract signed before, Hansen, as Chen Zichen��s guide, is only responsible for leading them. When encountering prey, Hansen can also shoot and kill, whoever is hunting the prey.


    In other words, who finally killed the prey and received a hint of hunting, who is the owner of the prey.


    At that time, Hansen promised to bring them into the Yulong Mountain Range. The only conditions for this were the ones, and Chen Zichen also readily agreed.


    Chen Zichen, they naturally do not believe that an unexpanded person of gold coins can rob them in the hands of so many evolutionists, so they promised very refreshing.


    "Let''s see it in the past." Chen Zichen put away the mount and took the lead to go inside.


    The shape of the lotus flower is too steep. Unless there are wings, it will only climb along the mountain wall.


    Hansen also took up Jun Jun and followed them to climb inside. If this is an ordinary place, Hansen just rushed in, but in the Yulong Mountains, Hansen could not guarantee that there are other differences in the different Lotus Peaks. Creatures, so there is no direct squatting inside.


    After the people turned over a few stone mountains, the lotus land shape inside became more and more obvious. Chen Nanxing suddenly overjoyed: "It is really a nest of alien creatures. This time we really came right, it hit the big one." Yundao."


    Even if you kill ten blood creatures, you may not be able to acquire a soul of the gods, but the eggs of different creatures have the opportunity to appear in the blood of the gods.


    Even if the **** of blood and blood enters the second shelter, it will have a small effect at the beginning. Even if it is useless, it can be used to change the soul of the second shelter. Chen Nanxing, although they are evolutionary, for the blood of God The beast soul is equally eager, and never misses such a good opportunity.


    After confirming that it was indeed a nest of alien creatures, Chen Nanxing immediately speeded up and went to the central area of ??the Lotus Peak.


    "Be careful!" Hansen, who was walking behind, suddenly yelled.


    Chen Nanxing, they were all shocked, turned to Hansen to see, Hansen pointed his finger at the sky, and quickly looked up, saw a three-legged bird like a cloud, swooping down from the sky, The momentum is extremely embarrassing. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 359： Amazing

    For the gust of the morning, he was promoted to the rudder master.


    "Everyone is flashing." Chen Zichen yelled, and summoned a long gun that was more than two meters long. The toes were on the mountain wall, and the figure rushed up. The long gun slammed directly against the strange bird.


    Chen Nanxing and others all sneaked around, and they used five fingers to penetrate directly into the rock. On the mountain wall, it seemed to run like a flat.


    Han Sen has some slight surprises. Chen Nanxing and others have high physical quality. But if you want to achieve this level, you must have practiced special handwork. Otherwise, it is not difficult to run through the rock. It is difficult to continue this way. The fingers of the average evolver can''t stand it.


    Chen Zichen shot and killed, the strange bird actually hovered in the sky, and when Chen Zichen��s castration had been exhausted, the two wings slammed, and the giant claws caught Chen Zichen.


    Han Sen thought that Chen Zichen was a war of high blood and he dared to break the air, but who knows that Chen Zichen did not have wings, and he saw that the strange bird would catch him, but he saw Chen Zichen��s body violently turning in the air, even out of thin air. Leveraging, the hard-moving body moved the body three feet, avoiding the claws of the strange bird, while the long gun once again hit, smashing a wing of the strange bird.


    The strange bird is also extremely embarrassed, and suddenly flies backwards, and escapes the rifle of Chen Zichen.


    Seeing Chen Zichen fighting in the air with strange birds, the body''s eccentric connection is borrowing from the air, it is just like a humanoid bird moving around, it is strange and inexplicable.


    It was not until the third time that the force was traversed, Chen Zichen fell from the air, but the gun tip was only slightly borrowed on the mountain wall, and then it broke out again.


    Hansen looked amazed. Chen Zichen was able to borrow three times in the air. This kind of body is really surprising. Hansen asked himself that there is no wings.


    Even in the "Sen Luo Wan Xiang", there is no such record of the strange body skills, and I don''t know who Chen Zichen is, who actually has such a body.


    Suddenly, the strange bird screamed and suddenly flew up and landed on a mountain peak, and there was still a person standing beside the huge strange bird.


    "Chen''s shocking seven-fold is really worthy of the name." The man looked at Chen Zichen, who fell on the mountain wall, said faintly.


    When Chen Zichen and others heard this, their faces changed slightly. Chen Zichen even looked at the man and asked: "Since I know that my Chen family��s shocking 30%, I don��t want to be an outsider, why should we attack us?"


    It is now obvious that the strange bird is not a wild creature, but a pet that the person feeds.


    "Chen Shaoyan is heavy, I just want to see the demise of Chen''s family." The man said, people have already set foot on the back of the three-legged bird, the birds flew down, just next to Chen Zichen. Not far away, flapping his wings and hanging still.


    At this time, Hansen only saw the appearance of the man, wearing a black one-piece helmet, and even covering his head, he could not see his appearance.


    "Who are you in the end? It is your own name, but don''t blame our Chen family''s fists for not knowing people." Chen Nanxing stared coldly at the man to ask.


    "My name is Ye Yufeng. I think you should have never heard of it, but I am a disciple of the General Court of the God of War. I am not an outsider with Chen." The man in black armor said faintly.


    "It turned out that it was the people of the God of War Budokan. It is no wonder that they dared to attack us. This time we want to have a good theoretical theory with Huangfu Xiongcheng." Chen Nanxing said with some annoyance.


    Ye Yufeng said quietly: "The God of War Budokan and Chen Jia are world friends. How can I deliberately attack you? The reason why I stopped you is that I want to see and see Chen��s thrilling, and the second is to save. A few lives."


    "How do you say this?" Chen Zichen asked Ye Yufeng.


    "I want to come to you, too, to go to the nest of the alien creature. I don''t want you to go there. I have already been there, but the strange creatures inside are too strong. Except for the little life lost in it, there is no gain. So I want to remind you one or two." Ye Yufeng said.


    "Good intentions, but we do not need to worry about the things of the Chen family." Chen Nanxing snorted, and went to the entrance of the alien nest.


    Chen Zichen looked at Ye Yuchen and then followed Chen Nanxing.


    They don''t know if Ye Yufeng is a true disciple of the God of War martial arts, but he is not willing to give up the nest of the alien creature.


    Besides, they are already evolutionists. Even if there are really different creatures in them, they think they can cope. After all, the six evolutionists are not fake.


    "What kind of strange creatures are there in the nest?" Hansen did not rush to follow the past, and asked Ye Yufeng on the back of the bird.


    "I didn''t expect the famous b **** to be Chen''s person." Ye Yufeng was also looking at Hansen, but both sides were wearing one-piece armor, and no one could see the true face of the other.


    "I just take people''s money and lead the way, and has nothing to do with Chen." Hansen said casually.


    "It turns out that you should not go in, otherwise you will not be able to make a living for a little money." Ye Yufeng said with a smile.


    "I''m afraid you still don''t know, Chen Nanxing, they are all evolutionists. Do you think that the aliens in the nest can hurt six evolvers?" Hansen tempted one sentence.


    Ye Yufeng smiled slightly: "You don''t have to test me, telling you that you won''t believe it. Evolutionists like Chen''s brothers don''t even come to six. Even if they come to sixty, it''s useless. If they retreat. Fast, maybe you can still live a few. If you retire slowly, you can''t live alive or two. It''s hard to say."


    "As for you, it is best not to go in, the alien creatures inside do not recognize you as a b god." After that, Ye Yufeng controlled the three-legged bird to fly toward the entrance of the alien nest.


    However, he just stood outside the entrance and didn''t mean to go in. It looked more like Chen Zichen and they came out from inside.


    When Hansen came out of the entrance, Chen Zichen had already entered for a little while, and they walked very fast. It looked like Ye Yufeng, who was not aware of the origin, and the eggs of the alien creatures they robbed.


    Hansen looked into the entrance and found a big stone sitting next to him. He did not go with the Chen brothers.


    "You don''t go in?" Ye Yufeng looked at Hansen with amazement.


    "You are not saying that it is very dangerous, don''t let me in?" Hansen asked.

 Chapter 360： Super **** creature in the lair

    For my masculine promotion to the rudder master plus.


    Ye Yufeng gave a slight glimpse. After a while, he smiled. "I used to hear how b **** is. I only know today that b **** is really a wonderful person."


    Han Sen was trying to say something, but suddenly heard the messy and rapid footsteps coming under the entrance, and quickly looked down at the hole.


    After a short time, I saw someone crawling up from below. The first thing I came up with was Chen Nanxing. His face was white and he could not see the blood.


    The armor on the body did not know whether it was cut by a weapon or a claw. The breastplate was slanted and cut more than a foot long, and blood was leaking from the inside.


    Behind Chen Nanxing, Chen Zichen also followed up and climbed up. It was not like Chen Nanxing��s wolverine, but his armor was also damaged. It was just some minor injuries. It was not as serious as Chen Nanxing��s, but his face was It is also very ugly, and the gloomy is about to drop water.


    Since Chen Zichen, no one has ever come out, Hansen looked down, and nothing happened.


    "The two Chen Shao are much more powerful than I thought. After so long, I can still live and admire." Ye Yufeng said something.


    "Do you dare to ridicule us?" Chen Nanxing was in a bad mood. When she heard Ye Yufeng actually speaking like this, she was so angry that she would rush over and Ye Yufeng started, but she was pulled by Chen Zichen.


    "I really admire, I don''t mean to ridicule you. I think I will go down for only ten seconds. I almost lost my life. I have been there for ten minutes. It is really admirable to come back alive." Ye Yufeng is positive. Rong said.


    Listening to Ye Yufeng��s seriousness, Chen Nanxing��s anger in his heart has disappeared a lot, but he thought that his four evolutionists were so dead inside, and his mouth twitched twice, sitting down on the ground.


    "What exactly is this so powerful?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    He didn''t follow it before. He just thought that this Ye Yufeng was so easy to let them go down. He didn''t mean to go down. There must be any tricks, or the eggs of the following creatures had already been broken by Ye Yufeng, so Hansen did not go down. It��s not that he has long known that there will be powerful aliens below.


    But now it seems that Ye Yufeng said that it is true. Among the following alien nests, there is actually a stranger that even Chen Zichen and these evolutionists are hard to resist, so Hansen��s mind instantly jumped out of five words. God creature.


    "I don''t know." Chen Nanxing and Chen Zichen did not care about Hansen. After Ye Yufeng''s eyes swept over Chen Nanxing and Chen Zichen''s face, they continued: "I think two Chen Shao, I should not have seen it. What kind of alien?"


    Chen Nanxing said with a bite: "If I let it see it, I have already screwed it down and blew it."


    "Is the alien creature invisible?" Hansen did not understand what it meant to be invisible for a time.


    "It''s not invisible, it''s too fast. It''s flying around in the nest of alien creatures. With the cover of countless nests, you can''t see what kind of aliens it is." Ye Yufeng said.


    After a pause, Ye Yufeng went on to say: "The only certainty is that it is a four-legged beast, and other things, I have not seen it clearly."


    Han Sen��s eyes fell on Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing. They entered for a long time, and the aliens should have been in contact for a long time. Perhaps they could see what kind of alien creatures they were.


    "What we saw was similar to him. A four-legged beast-like creature, except for the color that looks black, can''t be seen clearly.


    After listening to Chen Zichen��s words, Han Sen was even more happy. Chen Zichen��s physical fitness must have reached 30 points. Even the speed he could not see clearly was not the speed of the blood creatures. The alien creature in the nest of different creatures. It is probably a super **** creature, which is a great news for him.


    However, Hansen had to frown at the speed that even Chen Zichen couldn''t keep up.


    In the case of using ancient curse and overload, his physical fitness may be stronger than Chen Zichen, but the strength is very limited, Chen Zichen can''t keep up, he probably can''t keep up.


    "I don''t know if Chen Shao is interested in hunting this strange creature together?" Ye Yufeng suddenly said something, and suddenly the eyes of Chen Zichen''s three people were attracted to the past.


    "Do you have a way to kill it?" Chen Nanxing stared at Ye Yufeng.


    "There is one way, but I am definitely not able to do it alone, otherwise I will not find you to cooperate." Ye Yufeng said that his eyes fell on Hansen: "I don''t know if you have promoted the evolutionary?"


    "Not yet." Han Sen replied truthfully.


    "That''s a pity. If you don''t promote the evolutionary, your physical quality is not enough. Even the shadow of the alien creature can''t be seen. If you go on, you can only die. Even if it is an evolutionary, if it is not a great evolutionary person, Like the few brothers, they can only die." Although Ye Yufeng did not say it directly, but the meaning is already very clear, Hansen has not qualified to join them.


    "If I want to go down?" Hansen looked at Ye Yufeng and said faintly.


    "I was a good intention. If you must go down and die, I naturally can''t stop you. In fact, if you want to go down, you can get some time for us. There is no harm to us." Ye Yufeng said with a smile.


    "Do you have any way to kill that alien creature?" Chen Nanxing couldn''t wait to ask, seeing his gnashing teeth, hate not to lick the strange creature.


    "It''s also simple to say. The only thing that is different is that the speed is too fast. We don''t even have the chance to touch it. In fact, as long as we can meet it, with our power, how difficult is it to kill it?" Ye Yufeng said.


    "Crap, this is still used by you?" Chen Nanxing is impatient and cold.


    "Do you have a way for us to meet it?" Chen Zichen stared at Ye Yufeng.


    Ye Yufeng said faintly: "There is a natural way to do it, but before that, we must discuss how to distribute the spoils, so as not to get hurt when the war gods martial arts hall and Chen family are hurt."


    "How do you want to divide?" Chen Zichen asked Ye Yufeng.


    "The soul of this blood creature is still the old rules, who killed who, the flesh and blood are equally divided, the eggs of different creatures belong to me." Ye Yufeng is also polite, directly said his intentions.


    However, it is clear that Ye Yufeng��s allocation plan does not include Hansen.


    Neither Ye Yufeng nor Chen��s brothers regard Hansen as a competitor or a partner. They all think that if Hansen really goes on, it��s just a death. The biggest role is to help them briefly attract them. The attention of the blood creature.

 Chapter 361： Metal wolf

    For the book friend 20170206085753318 promoted the rudder master plus.


    "The two of us have only one person. What advantage do you have?" Chen Nanxing immediately called.


    "If you have a way to kill that blood creature, the distribution method can be reversed, I have no opinion." Ye Yufeng said with a certainty.


    Chen Nanxing couldn''t speak at all. If he had a way, he wouldn''t be so embarrassed, and he still died four variants.


    "Talk about your plan." Chen Zichen said directly.


    "I believe that the Chen family will keep their promises, so they will not be stunned." Ye Yufeng said, "It is very simple. The speed of the blood creature is very fast, then we can reduce its speed." It is."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? How can we reduce its speed?" Chen Nanxing screamed angrily.


    "Of course you can''t, but I can." Ye Yufeng said, summoning a black smoke, the smoke seems to be a continuous flow of quicksand, like a round hourglass.


    "This is my god''s blood-level attached to the body of the beast, and it can be attached to any alien creature, so that the alien creature seems to be trapped in the mud and can''t extricate itself. The action will become very slow. Of course, Although it is the soul of the **** of blood, but the effect of the body on the body of the blood creature is not so strong, but it is enough to reduce the speed of the blood creature, how do you think this idea?" Ye Yufeng pointed at the mud The soul asked.


    "That depends on your possession of the beast soul to reduce the speed of the blood creature." Chen Zichen stared at the mud and sand.


    "You can try it yourself." Ye Yufeng ordered the muddy sands to rush to Chen Zichen.


    The black smoke rolled up to Chen Zichen, and soon Chen Zichen''s body was entwined with black smoke. Chen Zichen tried to take a few steps, and the action seemed obviously slow.


    Chen Zichen nodded slightly: "The effect is good, although the speed of the reduction is not much, but it is enough for us to have the chance to meet the blood creature, you should try it."


    "Fast refreshing." Ye Yufeng collected the beast of the muddy sands, and discussed the specific action plan with Chen Zichen and the two brothers, and then set off again into the nest of the world.


    Hansen followed them with them. They didn''t bother Hansen. Later, Hansen might help them to attract the attention of the blood creature, so they didn''t mean to stop Hansen.


    Hansen is not the first time to enter the nest of a different creature. The green glow emitted by the alien crystal does not make him feel nervous. Even if the alien creature is really a super-god creature, Hansen has a power to fight.


    Not long after, Hansen saw the broken polycrystalline wall and the wide underground nest space inside.


    Large and small criss-crossing nests have a horrible sense of horror, just like a spider''s lair, as if at any time there are countless horrible poisonous spiders.


    Just outside the crystal wall, there were blood stains everywhere, but the bodies of the four mutant evolvers were not seen, and it was not known whether they were eaten or dragged.


    "Chen Shao, among us, only you have the ability to escape the deadly attack of the alien creature, you will trouble you to go ahead, first to bring out the alien creature, I will use it to use the mud and sand. Ye Yufeng stopped and said to Chen Zichen.


    Chen Zichen nodded slightly and summoned a monkey-shaped beast soul to merge with himself. The man had already walked to the broken crystal wall and bent down into the underground nest space.


    Ye Yufeng and Chen Nanxing are staring at Chen Zichen, and Hansen is no exception. He also wants to take a look at what kind of alien creatures it is.


    Chen Zichen��s plan as a bait is that they have already discussed it well. If it is not necessary, Ye Yufeng will not cooperate with them.


    Ye Yufeng apparently did not have the ability to escape the attack of the alien creature while using the mud to shed the soul of the beast.


    Chen Zichen only walked into the underground space less than ten meters away. Suddenly he saw a black shadow rushing out from behind a nesting room and turned into a black wind shadow to Chen Zichen.


    The speed was amazingly fast, and the rushed out was extremely abrupt. Without any warning, Hansen was already staring at it, but after the alien creature was thrown out, he also saw only a blurred shadow. I feel faintly like an animal like a wolf or a fox.


    Chen Zichen is worthy of the evolution of the gene, in which case, the body of a strange turn, hard to escape the key, the shadow only rubbed on his arm, even so, still put him The arm guards caught a deep mark and the blood had leaked out of it.


    After the black shadow landed, there was almost no pause, and the turn turned out to be a terrible force, and it was like a black wind rushing to Chen Zichen.


    "It��s good." Ye Yufeng shouted at this time, and the muddy sands and beasts were turned into a black smoke and rolled toward the alien creature.


    The black fog of the muddy stream is very large. Unless the aliens recede, it is impossible to escape by speed. It is suddenly entangled in black smoke. The shape of the lightning-like lightning is a lot slower.


    A few people in Hansen can see its true appearance. It is a wolf-shaped creature with a black body and a black body. It is not very big, and it is bigger than an ordinary wolf. It is similar to the adult tiger.


    Only the black fur on the body exudes a strange metallic luster. If you don''t look carefully, you think it is a statue cast by a cast iron.


    "Kill it." Ye Yufeng and Chen Nanxing almost simultaneously rushed to the alien creature, to cooperate with Chen Zichen to kill the alien creature.


    Hansen summoned the bleeding and slaughter to transform, and also rushed out, seeing that the speed of this alien creature has been reduced so much, it is already possible to see its movement track, which is indeed a good opportunity.


    Because of the speed reduction, the creature did not hurt Chen Zichen. After falling on the ground, his eyes stared coldly at the four people who rushed to it, and there was no panic at all.


    The four men were all armed, and they were cut around the black metal wolf, but they suddenly saw the black metal wolf making a screaming wolverine. The body slammed hard and slammed again. The speed was so fast that it was hard to describe. Not at all slower than just.


    "No, this strange creature is weird, and the muddy sand is actually useless to it." Ye Yufeng screamed, his face full of ecstasy.


    Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing''s face are also as ugly, they naturally see it, the speed of the black metal wolf has not been affected.


    Hansen doesn''t think that the mudslide is useless to it. In fact, the muddy sand has indeed been entangled in it, so it has not been affected. It is very likely that the black metal wolf has not used it at all. It is from the beginning. I was tempted to rush them over and then broke out the strongest force.


    Look at the anti-theft search engine. Come. Court), a variety of novels for you to watch

 Chapter 362： bloody battle

    For Muzi Li 8103954, he was promoted to the rudder of the Lord.


    The metal wolf flashed past Chen Nanxing''s body. Chen Nanxing''s reaction was extremely fast. He summoned a bronze shield with a height of more than one meter to block the claws of the metal wolf.


    Hey!


    Ten centimeters thick, the bronze Shield, which looks very strong, looks like a paper paste. It is torn apart by a metal wolf''s claws. It is almost necessary to tear the big shield into two. half.


    "My **** blood shield!" Chen Nanxing sent an angry mourning.


    Chen Zichen and Ye Yufeng left and right, each holding a sword to the metal wolf that had just landed, but the sword went down, but the metal wolf was no longer in place, turning into a black shadow attacking Hansen in front.


    Although Hansen had a screw gun in his hand, he saw Chen Nanxing��s face of the blood shield. He dared to use a gun to stop, and the heart beat fiercely, and the incredible power flocked to the whole body.


    Stepping out like a ghost, it was hard to escape the metal wolf''s blow.


    The metal wolf landed on the ground, and did not immediately slam again. He turned to stare at Hansen with some doubts. Obviously, this time the Hansen was able to escape it was very unexpected.


    Not only the metal wolf accident, Chen Zichen and Ye Yufeng did not think that Hansen could escape the metal wolf''s attack.


    Even the fights of the metal wolves themselves are very difficult. The four Chen family members are all mutant evolutionists, but they still have no ability to avoid a blow. They are all torn by the metal wolf. Unfortunately.


    Hansen was still an undeveloped person, and even escaped the metal wolf''s attack, which surprised them.


    "Rewind!" Ye Yufeng screamed and ran to the entrance, even if it was possessed by the mud and sand, but they still could not see any hope of hunting the metal wolf.


    Chen Nanxing and Chen Zifeng were not slow, but they just moved. The metal wolf had already attacked like a ghost. It stopped at the exit and broke the way they left.


    "Mom, Laozi and it fight." Chen Nanxing lifted the bronze shield that was about to split into two halves and ran into the metal wolf.


    Hansen, Chen Zichen and Ye Yufeng did not dare to neglect, holding weapons to greet the metal wolf from the side, they are very clear, if the metal wolf is blocked here, no one can live.


    However, the metal wolf''s move to block the door also made Chen Zichen see a glimmer of hope. They couldn''t kill the metal wolf before. It was because they couldn''t touch the metal wolf''s body. Now it is blocking the door or letting it open. Give them, if you don''t let it go, you have to bear their attacks, maybe they have a chance to kill the metal wolf.


    But soon they found that things were not as smooth as they thought.


    The shape of the metal wolf flashed, and it was incredible. It not only escaped the attack of Hansen��s three people, but also caught a paw on Chen Nanxing��s bronze shield.


    Hey!


    The bronze shield was no longer awkward, and the direct arrest was divided. Chen Nanxing was sitting on the ground with a direct shock from the giant force, and turned back several times to stop the figure.


    when!


    Ye Yufeng did not know when there was a black flying knife in his hand. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he inserted a knife into the neck of the metal wolf.


    "Give me a beast!" Ye Yufeng yelled in his mouth, his eyes flickering, apparently very confident in his own flying knife.


    Hey!


    The flying knife hit the metal wolf''s neck, and suddenly burst open, with a powerful impact blade smashed around the metal wolf.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly surprised. It��s no wonder that Ye Yufeng is so confident. The flying knife turned out to be a one-time beast soul similar to the ghost butterfly. It seems to be a god-level guy, otherwise Ye Yufeng could not be so confident.


    But the next scene, but the confident Ye Yufeng instantly changed color.


    The numerous blades of the flying knife burst into the metal wolf''s body, making a squeaking sound, the horrible explosive power, and the sharpness of the small blade, even the metal wolf''s fur was not cut. It seems to have fallen to the ground like broken glass.


    "How is it possible!" Ye Yufeng''s eyes are about to come out.


    Chen Nanxing''s Chen Zichen is also a look of horror. Apparently they also saw the sharpness of the flying knife, but the performance of the metal wolf is desperate.


    Only Hansen, who has already identified the metal wolf as a super-natural creature, has already guessed that it will be such a result, and there is no surprise.


    After an attack, the metal wolf has been provoked, making an angry long scorpion, and once again turned into a shadow attack to Ye Yufeng.


    Blood splash!


    Ye Yufeng tried his best, although he avoided the key, but he was caught on the leg, suddenly bloody.


    Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing have taken advantage of this opportunity, got into the exit and ran hard outside.


    Ye Yufeng was injured because of one leg, and the action suddenly became very inconvenient. It suddenly fell to the end, and saw that the metal wolf was once again turned into a black shadow, but Ye Yufeng had no ability to dodge.


    The heart gave birth to a few desperate meanings. Ye Yufeng bit his teeth and lifted his sword to the shadow. He wanted to cut a metal wolf before he died. Although he knew that it was of no use, he was not willing to sit still.


    However, the long-sword of the blood-level sword was not used at the top of the metal wolf. The long sword was bounced back by the shock, and almost cut to Ye Yufeng''s own face.


    The metal claws must be caught on the chest of Ye Yufeng. Although Ye Yufeng is wearing a blood-level armor, he does not dare to expect the armor to block the claws of the metal wolf. He screams in his heart: "It''s over."


    Seeing that the claws that are shining with cold eyes are about to catch their chests, Ye Yufeng suddenly feels that he has been pulled behind by someone, and he has escaped the claws of the metal wolf, causing the metal wolf to pounce. Empty, and returned a small life.


    Hey!


    Ye Yufeng was directly pulled out by the force behind him. He fell into the exit channel and looked up from the ground. He saw Hansen standing outside the exit and was confronting the metal wolf.


    "b God?" Ye Yufeng stayed in a hurry, almost can''t believe that there would be such a thing, b God would save him.


    "I don''t want to go, what are you doing there?" Hansen stared at the metal wolf in his eyes, but he snorted in his mouth.


    The reason why he saved Ye Yufeng was not to have a good impression on this person, but he thought of a way to kill the super-god creatures, and Ye Yufeng and his muddy sands and beasts have huge plans for Hansen��s plan. Help, so I will save Ye Yufeng. The twelve-wing dark blazing angel said that the above is the promotion of the younger friends during the Chinese New Year. It has all been added, but the twelve said that the owing of the New Year is more compensated, so the following addition is compensation. The double plus of the 11th has not yet begun. Hey, I feel that the death of this time is a bit big.

 Chapter 363： Method of killing (compensation)

    Ye Yufeng looked at Han Sen with a complicated look. He limped and ran outside. He didn��t know what it was like. He ran and looked back, but saw that the metal wolf had violently attacked Hansen, and the speed was still It��s lightning fast.


    I dare not look at the results again. Although I can''t bear it, Hansen is dead. If he doesn''t go faster, Hansen''s life will be sent here.


    Biting his teeth, Ye Yufeng turned his head and dragged his injured leg and ran out, and the long snoring of the metal wolf came from behind.


    Within the nest of the alien creature, Hansen stared at the metal wolf, and Hansen had stepped out before the metal wolf slammed.


    The heart''s madness jumps, the blood vessels of the whole body skyrocket, like a cyan snake, which is entrenched under Hansen''s skin and looks very horrible.


    The power of the ancient curse has been played to the extreme by Hansen, and the overload has also caused Hansen to survive in the cell, and the bones seem to be squeaky.


    Fast, fast and incredible, stepping out of the sound that almost broke the air, ghostly left the afterimage in the original place.


    Even so, Hansen''s speed is still slower than that of the metal wolf. This metal wolf is a super-god creature that is known for its speed. The speed is still above the old turtle.


    Hansen is still a lot slower than the metal wolf, even if the beast is still attached to him.


    However, the metal wolf did not be able to rush to Hansen. Hansen��s position is extremely eccentric. It seems to be tempting, with strong induction and prejudgment. Every time the metal wolf wants to fight, Han Sen will The prophets have already opened, just like moving with a metal wolf.


    Of course, it is not Hansen��s special function, and it is even more impossible to predict the future. The reason for this is that it is entirely because of the metal wolf''s every move, which is expected by Hansen, or that Hansen is tempted by step by step. lap.


    Learning from the Queen''s walking skills, Hansen can still be injured by the metal wolf in the face of the metal wolf.


    But that''s all. It''s not very likely to kill the metal wolf. Even the blood of the beast can''t hurt it. Hansen has no chance now.


    Taking advantage of Ye Yufeng, he did not take back the muddy beasts. Hansen tried his best to deal with the metal wolves and wanted to know more about the strength of some metal wolves. This is very useful for his future killing.


    Although Hansen can almost predict the action of the metal wolf, but the metal wolf is too fast and too strong, Han Sen is only able to save his life, but there is no chance to fight back.


    Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing saw Ye Yufeng even escaped. They were all slightly stunned. Ye Yufeng injured his leg. It was impossible to escape if he saw it, but he escaped.


    Ye Yufeng did not pay attention to them. His face looked somewhat complicated and he did not see Hansen coming out.


    "Don''t watch, that kid must be out," Chen Nanxing said.


    "Shut up!" Ye Yufeng and Chen Nanxing thought the same, but Chen Nanxing said this, but he was very annoyed in his heart. He really didn''t understand why the gold coin would save him at the last time.


    Chen Nanxing was stunned by Ye Yufeng, and when he reacted and wanted to get angry, he heard a sound similar to footsteps in the passage.


    "The metal wolf will not rush out?" Chen Nanxing suddenly changed his face, and it was too late to quarrel with Ye Yufeng, and quickly retreated.


    Ye Yufeng looked down and looked inside, but he was shocked and happy. He saw a golden figure coming out from the inside, not who is the gold coin.


    Chen Zichen also saw Han Sen, and suddenly he was shocked: "How did he escape?"


    "Are you okay?" Hansen jumped out of the passage, and asked about the complex look of Ye Yufeng.


    "Nothing." Han Sen gave a slight reply. If it wasn''t for Ye Yufeng, it would be too far away from the mud and sands. The soul of the mud and sands automatically returned to the soul sea, making the speed of the metal wolf soar again. Hansen will not quit so soon. .


    After this battle, Han Sen made more determinations about his previous thoughts. It is too difficult for him to kill the super-god creatures alone. Hansen did not dare to ask other people for help. It was because they were afraid of sending them. Life, no use has become a drag.


    However, when they met Ye Yufeng, Han Sen had a new idea. The general first shelter, even if the **** gene is perfect, is useless in front of the super **** creature.


    But like Ye Yufeng and Chen Zichen, they have become evolutionists, but they can barely support them in front of super **** creatures.


    In particular, Ye Yufeng, who has the wonderful beast of mud and quicksand, has a greater effect.


    Although the muddy sands and beasts did not make the speed of the metal wolves fall to the point where they can afford them, this is not a problem, because Hansen has the red flame lord on hand, and the ability of the red flame lord to enhance the quicksand sands can further Weaken the speed of the metal wolf.


    If you can find other beasts with similar abilities, you may be able to reduce the power of super **** creatures more effectively.


    Of course, there is still a fatal problem to be solved, that is, **** the super-god creatures, even the one-time **** of blood and blood can not hurt the metal wolf, it is even more difficult to kill it.


    Hansen now has the silver-colored blood-soul soul sword, plus the blessing of the Demon Sword and the Red Flame Lord and his own power, perhaps the possibility of strangling, but only if he can hit the metal wolf The key.


    Hansen alone can''t do it alone. Hansen is figuring out how to make Ye Yufeng promise to help him.


    It is better to be able to pull Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing. Chen Nanxing still blocked the metal wolves in the case of using the blood shield, and with the blessing of the Red Flame Lord, maybe you can have more tops, these two Also useful.


    I don''t know if Chen Nanxing still has a blood shield. If it doesn''t, it doesn''t matter. It can be slightly restrained. It is also very helpful for Hansen to kill the metal wolf.


    "The original b **** you are already an evolutionary, hiding is deep." Chen Nanxing said Hansen said.


    Chen Nanxing naturally believes that gold coins, like them, are evolutionists who have not left the shelter after evolution, otherwise they will not be able to escape from the claws of the metal wolf.


    In fact, not only Chen Nanxing, even Chen Zichen and Ye Yufeng think so. They take it for granted that undeveloped people cannot have such ability.


    Hansen did not argue that these things did not matter to him.


    "b God, there is something I need to help me to find me in the future. I remember this person." Ye Yufeng said seriously, Hansen said.


    "I really have one thing I want to ask for your help." Hansen said bluntly.

 Chapter 364： Fight again (compensation)

    "You said." Ye Yufeng looked at Hansen with both eyes.


    "Come with me once and kill the metal wolf." Hansen said calmly.


    Hansen��s words were exported, and Ye Yufeng, Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing all showed doubts and wonders. I don��t know why Hansen said this. As long as it is a normal person, it should be very clear now that they are impossible. Kill the metal wolf.


    Even though they are already evolutionary, they are only just promoted, and they have not cultivated the new martial arts of the evolutionary. The combat power is actually a lot worse than the real evolutionary.


    "Well, anyway, life is saved by you, and it is for you." Although Ye Yufeng thought that it would be sent to death, it was simply agreed.


    Hansen smiled and said: "I let you go down, naturally it is somewhat certain. If you just let you go to death, then there is no need to save you."


    Ye Yufeng has not spoken yet, but Chen Zichen is listening to the heart: "b God, are you really sure to kill the metal wolf?"


    "If there are only two of us, probably only 50% of the grasp, we must fight for luck. If the two Chen brothers are together, they should be able to have a 70% grasp." Hansen said with certainty.


    "Seventy-one grasp?" Chen Nanxing did not believe that Han Sen said: "The four of us just went in so badly, and we also lost the soul of the blood of the gods. Now we are four of us going in, how can we have 70% grasp? ��


    "Before it was just because we didn''t know much about the metal wolf. Now that we understand it, and then formulate the corresponding tactics according to its characteristics, it will be much better to grasp the nature." Hansen said with a smile.


    Chen Zichen said: "The words are good, but the metal wolf has absolute speed and strength to suppress, I am afraid that the tactics may not be useful."


    "If you add it, how do you feel?" Hansen summoned the Red Flame Lord.


    Like the flame demon''s red flame lord appeared in Hansen''s side, the nearby beast spirit was suddenly reflected by the fire like a layer of fire.


    "Halo of the beasts? Is this the blood-soul soul of the gods?" Chen Nanxing saw that the red flames were all shocked, and they obviously felt the ability of the beasts they summoned, and their abilities were improved.


    "Yes, the blood-level beast soul of the blood level can enhance the ability of all beasts in a certain range. With it, it can inevitably reduce the speed of the metal wolf. It is a good chance to kill as long as it is properly designed. The metal wolf is off," Hansen said.


    Chen Nanxing was surprised to see the red flame commander, the blood-level beast soul of the blood, is just as rare as a man with two legs. Many teams try their best to get one, and the only thing they ask for is the variant. .


    As long as there is a variant of the aura of the halo, for a team, the strengthening effect is already very amazing, not to mention the god-level soul of the blood-blood, is the best beast of all the forces in the shelter.


    However, there are so many forces in the shelter, there are not many people who really have the soul of the gods of the blood, and there will be one in the hands of the gold coins. This is a huge waste in Chen Nanxing��s view.


    Gold coins are a loner, the **** of blood halo is too wasteful. This kind of beast is originally born for the team. The more people there are, the more the role of the **** of blood can be played.


    "With this **** of blood halo, we can really fight, but we must have a careful plan." Chen Zichen carefully looked at the red flame to lead the beast soul, and turned to Chen Nanxing asked: " South Star, do you still have a blood sorcerer shield?"


    "There is still one, but it is the last one. The shield beast is not easy to find." Chen Nanxing was reluctant to take it out, fearing that it would be destroyed by the metal wolf. This is all his hard work. Only collected.


    Although it has been reduced to a lot after the second sanctuary, it is still very useful in the early stage, and it is ruined here. It is not good for him to enter the sanctuary of the Second God.


    "With the strengthening of the blood of the gods, you should be able to block one or two more, but you don''t need to block so much. This time we plan well, only block it at the critical time, then you will take the beast and destroy it. No," Chen Zichen said with a smile.


    Both Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing agreed to participate in the plan to kill the metal wolves. Of course they are not for Hansen, but for the wolf of the metal wolf.


    Such a strong alien creature, if it can get its beast soul, if the type is right, even in the second shelter, it should be a very strong beast soul, which will be of great help to them in the future.


    "On the issue of distribution, the flesh and blood of this metal belongs to me, the beast soul is still the old rules, who killed who, how do you feel?" Han Sen first explained the words.


    The metal wolf must be a super-god creature. He wants the soul of the beast. He can''t let go of the essence of the life gene. It is hard to say whether the beast can be obtained. The essence of life gene is something that must not be shared with others.


    "Yes, there is no problem." Chen Nanxing promised to come down, Chen Zichen and Ye Yufeng also have no opinions.


    The flesh and blood of the **** blood creatures are of no use to them, even if they are brought back, they are just sent or sold.


    "How do you count the eggs of different creatures?" Chen Zichen asked the most critical question, the metal wolf may not be the soul of the beast, the most valuable thing is the animal soul in the egg of the alien creature.


    "It''s still too early to talk about it. Let''s try to see if you can kill the metal wolf." Hansen didn''t loosen it, and the eggs of different creatures might have a super-beast soul. Hansen naturally didn''t want to give up.


    I believe that the Chen brothers are the same. If they fight now, I am afraid that even the metal wolf can''t kill it. This temporary team will be scattered.


    "Alright." Chen Zichen nodded and did not continue this topic.


    If you can really kill the metal wolf, he and Chen Nanxing will join hands, and the chance of getting the eggs of different creatures will naturally be bigger, and they will not be afraid of gold coins and Ye Yufeng.


    All four people made clear their own beasts and abilities, and then designed a combat plan for the characteristics of the metal wolf. It took a long time to determine the final plan.


    "Everyone remembers that if you don''t hit a shot, you will immediately retire. Don''t be greedy. If you can''t do it once, we can come back for the second time. As long as the metal wolf is still in the nest of the alien creature, we have countless opportunities. It is necessary to be greedy once." Before leaving the nest, Chen Zichen said it carefully.


    He was mainly afraid that Hansen and Ye Yufeng had to make a fuss in order to grab the opportunity of the beast. At that time, they might give the metal wolf a chance.


    "Everything works according to plan." Han Sen strongly agrees with Chen Zichen''s statement, because he does not think that Chen Zichen has the ability to kill super **** creatures, and they are not afraid that they will steal the last kill. The twelve-winged dark blazing angel said that today is over, tomorrow will continue, and the competent friends will be grateful for all the vip chapters.

 Chapter 365： Achilles heel

    Hansen��s four people went into the nest of the alien creature according to the plan. This time, Chen Nanxing started in front.


    Chen Nanxing walked forward with a blood shield. His task was to withstand the first strike of the metal wolf, so that Ye Yufeng had time to put the mud and sand on the metal wolf.


    As for Hansen, although he holds a spiral gun in his hand, this thing is also a decoration. After all, the treasure is not within the increase of the aura of the aura, and it is impossible to kill the creature.


    Hansen hides the silver **** blood soul soul sword and the demon sword. At the crucial time, if you can find the key to the metal wolf, then give it all the power to come up and see if you can see it.


    Chen Nanxing entered the nest with a black round shield, but the heart was a straight drum. This round shield is much smaller than the bronze tower shield. I think that the metal wolf''s abnormal power and degree make him feel a little safe. insufficient.


    Hey!


    A long sigh, the black shadow slammed out from behind the nest, and did not let Chen Nanxing have the opportunity to dodge, it has already mad to Chen Nanxing.


    Chen Nanxing��s heart is stunned, regardless of the shield he is guarding.


    Hey!


    Chen Nanxing only felt a huge force hitting the shield. Although he used his shoulder against the shield, but the horrible power, even he and the shield flew out together, let him fly a few meters away, fell to the ground and rolled out again. Far away, it has been hitting the wall and stopped.


    Turning over, I saw that there were three more long marks on the shield that would almost run through the shield, apparently being caught by the claws of the metal wolf.


    Fortunately, there is a blessing of the Red Flame Lord, which makes the shield''s defense more powerful. Otherwise, if this paw goes down, I am afraid that the shield has been destroyed.


    Chen Nanxing quickly looked at the location of the metal wolf, and saw that Ye Yufeng had already smashed the muddy sands on the metal wolf, and the metal wolf had dropped a lot. This was a long sigh of relief.


    However, the metal wolf suddenly rushed over, and in the case that the degree was reduced a lot, it was still very scary, leaving a residual image in the original place, but the real body has already rushed to Chen Nanxing.


    Chen Nanxing ran to the side and climbed to the side. While running, he yelled: "You will not be on, I will be killed."


    Chen Zichen pulled Chen Nanxing and let him get out of the metal wolf''s claws. Hansen and Ye Yufeng, armed with a gun, directly greeted the metal wolf.


    Under the blessing of the Red Flame Lord, the mudslides have greatly weakened the metal wolf''s degree, but the level **** creatures are, after all, level creatures. They are besieged by Hansen and they can still avoid all their attacks.�� Counterattack.


    The metal wolf is still in full possession of an enemy four, and the Hansen who killed them can still cope with each other''s help.


    Fortunately, they have already planned for a long time, and there is no self-confidence, and each of them has worked hard with the metal wolf.


    "Mom, how can this metal wolf be so fierce!" Chen Nanxing was caught on the shoulder again. Although he avoided the key, he was not scratched his shoulders. He was only swept by the claws, but immediately appeared three times. Blood marks, blood keeps going out.


    Hey!


    Hansen was shot on the metal wolf. This was the first time they had hit the metal wolf, but it is clear that the strength of the screw gun is of no use to the metal wolf.


    The metal wolf just shook his body and shocked the tip of the screw gun. Even its fur did not hurt half a minute.


    "Retreat, immediately retreat..." Chen Zichen screamed, and all four people were injured in different degrees, and it would not be cheaper to continue.


    According to the planned retreat plan, the four people retired and retired one by one into the stone path. Although the metal wolf wanted to catch up, the channel was too narrow, and its degree was not effective in it. Go ahead.


    The four men returned to the rest for two days. After the wounds and the soul of the beast were restored, they went on to fight the metal wolf again, but the result was still unsuccessful.


    However, by fighting the metal wolves again and again, although they still can''t help the metal wolf, but with the four people skilled, they are more and more aware of the metal wolf, the time they can persist longer and longer, the more the injury The lighter it is.


    There are more and more times to hit the metal wolf, but only one time can hurt the metal wolf, the blood-level weapon stabbed on it, and there is no scar at all, even the fur can not hurt half.


    "This guy is too strong. If we go on like this, I am afraid it will not kill it." After trying for many days, there was no result. Chen Nanxing said with some frustration.


    Chen Zichen and Ye Yufeng were silent. In fact, they and Chen Nanxing thought the same. The metal wolf was too abnormal. They did not hurt it at all.


    It��s just that they��ve reached this point, and they��re not good at giving up, they��re all looking at Han Sen.


    Hansen naturally didn''t mean to give up. Although they couldn''t hurt the metal wolf, they also hit the metal wolf many times.


    Hansen carefully observed the reaction of the metal wolf. Although the overall quality of the gods is high, it still has strengths and weaknesses.


    This metal wolf is at the same level as the small golden ranunculus, that is, the degree is faster, and the other aspects are much worse than the golden jinmao.


    No matter what kind of creature, the body has weaknesses, just because the quality of the level **** is too high, so the weakness is not a weakness.


    Just like Hansen��s eyes on the Golden Retriever were not broken, it was because the quality was too bad.


    The same is true now, but it is not so serious. After many trials, Hansen gradually revealed the fragile part of the metal wolf.


    However, the fragility is only relatively fragile. Even if it is such a fragile part, Han Sen feels that he needs more than thirty-five points of power, plus the blood-soul beast sword, the demon sword and the red flame lord. After the blessing, it is possible to break the vulnerable part.


    The most vulnerable part of this metal wolf, which has been known by Hansen, is its jaw, a little behind the chin, and a little above the neck.


    This part should be the most vulnerable part of the metal wolf body, but the metal wolf is also very careful to protect this part. It is not easy to hit this part.


    Fortunately, Hansen, their quality is too low, such a long battle, so that the metal wolf gradually lost their alert to them, that Hansen can not hurt it.


    This is what Hansen wants most. The reason why he has not used the Soul of the Blood and the Sword of the Devil is waiting for the opportunity to come.


    Obviously this opportunity is only once. If the full blow is not successful and the metal wolf is prepared, I am afraid it will be difficult to have a second chance.


    So Hansen has been patient and has been waiting for the best time for a fatal blow. 8

 Chapter 366： Solo

    Hansen also saw that the Chen family had already retired, and there was no hope for killing the metal wolf.


    If Ye Yufeng does not hinder Hansen from saving him, I am afraid that it will not continue.


    "b God, I think it''s just that?" Chen Nanxing hesitated again and again, and finally said it, after all, they can''t stay in the first shelter for too long, otherwise the body will be irreversibly hurt, can''t Time is wasted here.


    Chen Zichen also said: "B God, you also saw that the metal wolf''s body is too tough, even if we find the opportunity is useless, we have almost tried all over the body, can not hurt it, and then continue It��s just a waste of time."


    Hansen said with a sigh of relief: "Continue or withdraw, all on a voluntary basis."


    After that, Han Sen��s eyes looked at Ye Yufeng and asked, ��What are you planning?��


    Now Hansen is very familiar with the metal wolf. Even if there is no Chen brother, he is sure to be able to deal with the metal wolf, but there is no muds and sands, but there is a little trouble.


    After all, the metal wolf is too fast, Han Sen is difficult to hit its key, even the opportunity to kill the metal wolf is gone.


    Ye Yufeng just said faintly: "b God, my life is saved by you, you must always return this person, you need me to go."


    "If this is the case, you will help me again. Let''s try again for both of us." Hansen is also welcome. There is no Ye Yufeng''s muddy sands, and the success rate is too low.


    Ye Yufeng stopped talking when he heard it. Chen Zichen and Chen Nanxing also felt that they were a little embarrassed, and they got up and said to Han Sen: "Then we will go first, I wish the two can succeed."


    In fact, they said so in their mouths, but they don��t think Hansen really killed the metal wolf.


    Chen Nanxing believes that the lack of their two brothers, only gold coins and Ye Yufeng go down, may be life-threatening.


    After all, neither of them has a blood shield. It is difficult to block a fatal blow at a critical time, and two people are restrained. If they go on, the danger is too great.


    Before leaving, Chen Zichen looked at Hansen and Ye Yufeng and hesitated and said: "We have gotten together for more than a month. No matter what the two think, Zichen is very admired for the two, so there is a shallow conversation. If you want to listen, Zichen can''t let it rotten in your stomach."


    "Chen has a few words, though." Han Sen looked at Chen Zichen.


    "Our stage is not the first shelter. It is not appropriate to waste too much time here. There is no harm but no benefit." Chen Zichen said that he got up and said goodbye to Han Sen and Ye Yufeng, and left with Chen Nanxing.


    Chen Zichen��s words reminded Han Sen that he had not been promoted to the evolutionary. The rules of the first shelter would not exclude him. Naturally, there was no problem.


    However, Hansen did not know how long Ye Yufeng was promoted to the evolutionary. If he stayed here, it might cause irreversible damage to the body.


    Hansen looked at Ye Yufeng and said, "If you have problems with your body, let them go with them."


    "It should be no problem to stay for a few more days." Ye Yufeng said only faintly.


    "Then we will rest for two hours, then go on for a while, and if there is no chance, go back." Hansen is going to make this final attempt this time. If he can''t really kill the metal wolf, he will find his own way.


    After all, Ye Yufeng is so trustworthy and trustworthy, he is not good enough to let Ye Yufeng ruin here.


    After a short break, Hansen and Ye Yufeng once again entered the nest of alien creatures. At the mouth of the crystal wall, Hansen said to Ye Yufeng: "I will seduce the metal wolf first, and you will find a chance to let the mud shoal soul attach it. You can do it, you don��t have to fight this time."


    "Okay." Ye Yufeng said, and did not say anything.


    Hansen took a breath and walked out of the crystal wall and walked inside.


    Hansen��s way of walking is very strange. It��s not a straight line going inside, but the body is slightly swaying. It looks like a scorpion with a leg and a foot. It��s very uncomfortable to walk.


    This kind of walking is that Han Sen combines the emperor''s position and the white jade rhythm skills, and at the same time tempting the disorganized rhythm, it is difficult to judge his true movement trajectory.


    Even if the metal wolf comes out, he has a chance to completely avoid its attack.


    Sure enough, the metal wolf seemed to be ghost-like, but its slamming direction was biased by Hansen��s lure and disordered rhythm, which gave Hansen a chance to escape its deadly attack. .


    Ye Yufeng��s eyes were fast, and he directly released the mud and sands. He was attached to the metal wolf. After the blessing of the Red Flame, the metal wolf��s degree suddenly dropped, allowing Hansen to see its movement.


    Hansen was unceremonious, and the spiral gun in his hand was tied directly.


    Because he played too many times, the metal wolf had already known that Hansen��s gun couldn��t hurt it. It��s also a slight flash, and he once again rushed to Hansen.


    However, Hansen has already used the position to avoid its slamming, and has a clear prejudgment for its every move.


    After Ye Yufeng released the mud and quicksand, he originally wanted to join the battlefield directly, but after watching a few eyes, Ye Yufeng stopped a little.


    This month, with Han Sen''s getting along, let him have a general understanding of Hansen''s strength, should be regarded as a relatively strong existence of the evolutionary gene, but he is not much stronger than him and Chen brothers.


    Regardless of the degree and strength, the strong is very limited. The original Ye Yufeng is not very optimistic about this time coming in. After all, there are two people missing. It is only a problem to contain the metal wolf.


    But now Hansen himself restrained the metal wolf, but let Ye Yufeng see Hansen completely different from before.


    In the past, because four people were holding the metal wolf together, Hansen��s real power was not seen, but now Hansen alone faced the metal wolf, but let Ye Yufeng see a lot of things that made him horrified.


    Even under the influence of the red flames and the mudslides, Hansen is much worse than the metal wolves. If it is normal, Hansen cannot escape the attacks of the metal wolves.


    But now Hansen has perfectly escaped all the attacks of the Timberwolves, and it does not seem to be a kind of evasive dodging. It seems calm and calm, and it seems that it is not too difficult.


    This is somewhat surprising. Hansen��s degree is obviously much worse than that of the metal wolf. How could it easily escape the attack of the metal wolf?


    Ye Yufeng looks more and more eccentric at the side, Hansen''s body does not seem to be very strong, the strongest burst is also a lot worse than the metal wolf, but in Hansen, there is a strange feeling Let Ye Yufeng feel that the metal wolf is fast, and it is impossible to attack Hansen. 8

 Chapter 367： Let go of the dead

    This kind of feeling is very contradictory, so that the eyebrows that Ye Yufeng looks are wrinkled and tightened. ??


    Suddenly, Ye Yufeng thought of something like that, his face was horrified, and he whispered softly: "Is this the "Ying Tianshu", can it be said that the gold coin is the descendant of that person?"


    It��s just that Ye Yufeng has only heard of "Ying Tian Shu" and has not really seen "Ying Tian Shu". He is not sure whether Han Sen is using "Ying Tian Shu".


    It��s just that Han Sen��s feeling for Ye Yufeng makes him feel very similar to the legendary ��Ying Tian Shu��.


    Hansen��s degree is not as good as that of the metal wolf, but he can calmly avoid the metal slamming. If you look carefully, the metal wolf��s every move will be like a puppet. Before it moves, Hansen will Already moved.


    In addition to "Yi Tian Shu", Ye Yufeng really can''t think of what kind of martial arts can achieve this effect in the world. Heaven and earth are the sons of the people, and the game of the game is a long time. The legendary "Ying Tian Shu" can control the opponents. Thoughts and even actions, and even some legends, there is an unexplained power of ecstasy, which is very similar to Hansen��s current situation.


    Ye Yufeng did not join the battle, because he has already seen it. Even if Hansen himself, he can protect himself and enter into it, but it will disrupt his rhythm.


    Hansen naturally did not practice any "Yi Tian Shu". He only learned a little bit of a method of walking from the Queen. As for the martial arts practiced by the Queen, Han Sen is not known.


    But now Hansen has no thoughts to think about it, and now his mind is on the metal wolf.


    The environment where Hansen is already familiar can no longer be familiar with it. Now every step Hansen has taken is carefully planned after more than a month of fighting.


    Now Han Sen and so on is an opportunity, a chance to force the metal wolf to do an action. For this action, Hansen has been painstakingly calculating, and every step of the shot has gone through countless calculations.


    Only when the metal wolf made that action did he have a chance to make a fatal blow and lie in the most vulnerable chin position of the metal wolf.


    For this day, Hansen has not known how many times to deduct his own trajectory and the metal wolf''s attack mode and character, even his habits, Hansen has been analyzed many times.


    And for this attack, Hansen has forbeared for more than a month without using the bloodsucker soul sword and the demon sword, because the use of the spiral gun can not get the blessing of the red flame lord, coupled with Hansen��s deliberate convergence, he The threat posed by the metal wolf is that the metal wolf is facing him, and the vigilance in his heart has been reduced to the lowest point, which is what Hansen needs.


    Even if the Chen brothers did not leave, Hansen would ask for an opportunity for him to face the metal wolf alone. Only then would he have the opportunity to kill the metal wolf.


    Hansen��s execution has always been strong, watching the metal wolf step by step into his own bureau. Hansen��s eyes are clear and watery. Although the heart is jumping wildly because of the ancient evils, his heart is like Gujing. No waves, no traces of waves.


    Hansen is very clear that this may be his only chance, so he can only succeed without failing, and the most important thing for success is not to blast or anger, but to complete his plan perfectly, as long as it is enough.


    From time to time, the metal wolf��s angry roaring voice has been provoked by Hansen for so many days. Metal wolves have long hated not to tear them.


    In particular, Han Sen is now facing a metal wolf, and the metal wolf is not able to hurt him. The more angry and violent in his heart, the more violent the fight.


    Seeing the metal wolf is so, Han Sen is not shocked, the more so the metal wolf, the greater his chance of success.


    Gradually, the metal wolf was lured by Hansen to his designed position, or Hansen himself was forced into a corner.


    That is the angle between a rock wall in the nest. Hansen has retreated to an angle of almost forty-five degrees, both sides of which are rock walls, and in front of Hansen, there is a large stone of half height.


    If the metal wolf wants to attack him, he must jump over the big stone and pounce on him. Because he wants to jump over the relationship of the big stone, the location of the metal wolf will be much higher than usual, and the metal wolf''s jaw will also be exposed to Han. In front of Sen.


    It��s Hansen��s Jedi and Hansen��s chance.


    The metal wolf has been angered by Hansen��s anger, and he has seen the sleek Hansen into a dead end. He has no possibility of escaping, and he has to live with it. He jumped up and showed up. Mori''s paws, fiercely rushed toward Hansen, to give Hansen a fatal blow.


    Ye Yufeng, who has been watching the battle, has seen Hansen being forced into a desperate situation but his face has changed dramatically. He wants to rush to the past and wants to save but it is too late. He watched the metal wolf rushing to Hansen in the dead corner.


    Looking at the fierce slamming of the metal wolf, Hansen stared at the metal wolf, and the metal wolf''s jaw was about to appear in front of his own eyes. The left hand turned over, and a silver sword with black smoke was turned. For a poisonous snake, he stabbed out in an instant.


    This sword is so different that it is a strange creature. Even if it is a human being with great enthusiasm, I am afraid that there is no such sword.


    Moreover, before the sword was born, Han Sen did not feel any murderous existence. The fierceness of the sword and the indifference of the human formed a strong contrast.


    Rumble!


    Under the full operation of the ancient curse, Hansen��s heart was as full of motives, with a horrible sound, and the sound was heard even outside him.


    A violent vascular spurt entangled in Hansen''s muscles, and his muscles and bones seemed to burn like horrible heat.


    The load in the limit state has made Hansen''s body like a volcano. Maybe if you go a little further, the body will not be able to withstand it.


    Unlike the body that releases all the energy, Hansen��s brain and eyes are unusually calm. The whole person is like a bystander, watching his body explode with infinite power, watching the sword To the jaw of the metal wolf.


    Absolute control and absolute violent, incredible integration in one person.


    Fight!


    The tip of the sword pierced into the black fur, with a harsh rubbing sound, and even saw the beating sparks and current.


    "Kill!" Hansen violently, the body was crushed again, bursting out the last drop of force in each cell, the hard-promoting long sword pierced the fur, and squeezed into the metal wolf''s jaw.


    Blood, silently flowing along the blade. 8

 Chapter 368： Super Soul Soul (Compensation)

    "Hey!" Because the blade has penetrated into the throat, the metal wolf just stopped aloud and snorted. ????


    It was only the metal wolf that was fiercely twisting the neck. The powerful force turned the Hansen��s blood and beast soul sword into abruptness. The soul of the beast disappeared. The metal wolf fell on the ground, the wound of the lower jaw, and the blood was like spring water. Generally surging outside.


    Hansen said nothing, the spiral gun thorns to the metal wolf, the metal wolf smacked Hansen a look, turned and went to the depths of the alien nest.


    It''s just that the wound on the lower jaw is too deep, and the wounds continue to bleed out.


    Han Sen can also let it escape, everything is only for this moment, lifted the spiral gun to spread the four hooves, and madly chased toward the metal wolf.


    Perhaps because of too much bleeding, the degree of the metal wolf has dropped significantly, and it has not been able to open Hansen.


    Only when the metal wolf rushed into the nesting area, Hansen chased him into it, and suddenly there were many different creatures rushing out of the nest, and fiercely rushed to Hansen.


    At this time, Hansen couldn''t manage much. Like a madman, he directly entered the alien group. He did not believe that two different creatures could be born in a nest of different creatures.


    In addition to the level creature, there should be no other creatures that can threaten him.


    The fierce beast roared, the rifle danced, and the blood splashed for a time. Hansen smashed a **** road and chased the metal wolf.


    The change of all this is too fast. Ye Yufeng has already seen the stunned eyes. Just now Han Sen is still in danger. Seeing that he is going to be in a different place, but in a blink of an eye, the metal wolf has been smashed and fleeing, let Ye Yufeng suddenly No response.


    Seeing that Hansen was like an ancient demon god, he entered the alien group, and he rushed into the uninhabited territory. Ye Yufeng responded and quickly chased it up.


    The more you go inside, the more different creatures that rush out of the nest, but Hansen can''t manage that much. When you see a different creature, you kill it. The strange creatures in front of him are shot and killed, just like gold. The human body has been covered with blood from different organisms.


    The metal wolf is getting slower and slower. It seems that the damage is too deep and it is getting worse. Even if Hansen is blocked by different creatures, it is difficult to open the distance with Hansen.


    Suddenly, the metal wolf turned back and rushed over to Hansen, and there was a sense of decisiveness. It seemed that he knew that he had been unable to escape, and he wanted to fight with Hansen.


    Hansen saw that the metal wolf had rushed over, but he did not look at it. Now the degree and strength of the metal wolf has been greatly reduced, and it has become difficult to form a real threat to him.


    At the moment when the metal wolf slammed, the thread gun swept backhand and slammed it on the metal wolf, pulling the metal wolf''s body off the ground.


    Not waiting for the metal wolf to fall, Hansen��s long guns turned again, picked up from the bottom up, and shot the metal wolf in one shot.


    Hey!


    The long guns are like dragons, and the dances are like the wind. The guns and the shadows of the metal wolves are flying in the air, and there is no chance of falling.


    Han Sen knows that the spiral thorn does not break the fur of the metal wolf. The assassination is useless. It is only slamming it, causing its wound to crack, and the blood is constantly coming out of the wound of the lower jaw. The spray is everywhere.


    Ye Yufeng rushed in the alien creatures. When he rushed to the distance from Hansen, he saw that Hansen had smashed the blood of the original invincible metal wolf. He had no counterattack force.


    Suddenly, I saw Hansen��s rifle, like a poisonous dragon, spurting on the throat of the metal wolf, rushing toward the rock wall against the metal wolf��s body!


    Hey!


    The metal wolf��s body directly hit the rock wall and shattered the rock wall into a large piece. Hanson��s handgun was pierced into the wound of the metal wolf with a strong rotation. Drilled toward the inside.


    The blood rushed out with the spiral gun body, and the metal wolf had no strength to struggle, let Hansen nail it on the rock wall.


    Blood and sparks spurted, and the strongly rotating gun head finally stabbed into the wolf''s brain, smashing the metal wolf''s brain.


    "Hunting the gods and creatures of the ancient sacred wolf, get the soul of the ancient mysterious wolf, you can collect the essence of the ancient mysterious wolf life, flesh and blood are not edible."


    Seeing the body of the ancient mysterious wolf disintegrated in front of himself, Hansen quickly reached out and grabbed the fallen black life gene essence, and the joy in his heart was about to explode.


    "The level of the beast soul... the level of the beast soul... I finally have a level of the beast soul..." Han Sen hates to be able to open the arrogance, can be excited and happy.


    However, Hansen finally resisted, and Ye Yufeng did not see the essence of life genes in his hand and accepted it.


    The thing of the **** creature is naturally that the less people know the better, this is definitely a secret that will cause big trouble, and it is still a big trouble.


    Swinging into the alien group, there was no ancient mysterious wolf, and there was no other creature in the nest that could withstand Hansen and Ye Yufeng. Soon, they were killed by two people.


    Among them is a cow-shaped blood creature, which was not able to obtain the soul of the beast after being shot by Hansen. However, Hansen did not have the slightest disappointment and was still in excitement.


    A level of beastly soul has made him ecstatic, and nothing else is ignored.


    Two people rushed to the position of the alien egg, but when they saw it, Hansen and Ye Yufeng both stopped.


    Originally there should be a place for an alien creature, but now it is empty and nothing.


    This makes Han Sen and Ye Yufeng feel very strange. There are so many different creatures in front, how are the eggs of different creatures gone?


    They really can hardly believe that someone can escape the eyes and ears of the alien creatures and come here to break the eggs of the alien creatures.


    But think about it and think it is impossible. This alien creature''s lair is Ye Yufeng''s first appearance. Before he came, the entrance wall of the crystal wall was perfect. It was impossible for someone to come in.


    ��Is it the Chen brothers? In fact, when they first came down, what special methods have they used to break the eggs of different creatures without disturbing the aliens?�� Ye Yufeng muttered to himself, but felt Not too possible.


    The time for the Chen brothers to go down is extremely short. Even if they do not attract the attention of different creatures, it is impossible to reach the position of the eggs of the alien creatures and return safely in such a short time.


    Han Sen looked at the empty rock wall, but suddenly he had a thought in his heart: "Is the ancient mysterious wolf hatched from the eggs of alien creatures?" 8

 Chapter 369： Masters lifesaving (compensation)

    Although the disappearance of the eggs of different creatures has caused Hansen to produce many conjectures, it is only a guess. After all, there is no way to prove it. ??


    After Ye Yufeng divided the flesh and blood of the **** blood creature, Hansen returned to the shelter to eat meat. When he returned to the shelter, he added two more genes, and the gene of God has reached 85 points.


    Returning to his room, Hansen was excited to summon the soul of the ancient mysterious wolf.


    Ancient mysterious wolf: the level of the beast soul, the blade type.


    A black iron-like cockroach appeared in the hands of Hansen, only one foot long, but in his hand, he was heavier than the general big knife. The cutting edge was black and thin, almost connected with the void. Together, giving a sense of sensation.


    With a wave of hand, the z steel block was directly cut by him, there was no trace of obstruction at all, and the edge of the blade made people feel trembled.


    Because there is no good goal, Hansen has no way to test the true power of this ancient mysterious wolf.


    "The ranks of the beasts of the beasts... the ranks of the beasts of the beasts..." But this has already made Hansen ecstatic, almost wanting to laugh.


    The blade-shaped beast soul, the level **** soldier, this is the soul of the most important animal that he is currently in need. With this ancient mysterious wolf, he is no longer afraid of killing the gods, it is simply dreaming. Good thing.


    With the ancient mysterious wolf, once again encountered a small golden donkey, Han Sen can definitely kill it, no longer have any doubts.


    Just wanting to go to the island again, it is not an easy task, and Hansen is not sure that the little golden retriever is still on the island, so he still gave up the idea, the distance is too far.


    Although the gods of the gods are rare, they should be able to find them as long as they are looking for them. There is no need to go so far.


    Now the most important thing is to improve their own strength. After all, the level of God creatures have their own characteristics. It is still not very safe to rely on a level of beasts, and their own strength needs to be improved as much as possible.


    And it takes time to find the whereabouts of the gods, not to kill.


    After extracting the essence of the ancient mysterious wolf''s life, Hansen sticks his tongue out and smashes it. The black crystal melts into a black liquid and flows into Hansen''s belly. The essence of life is integrated into Hansen''s body. The cells of his body seem to have come alive, and there are incredible changes, and the physical quality has been enhanced in many aspects.


    ��Eating the essence of the ancient mysterious wolf life, the level of the **** gene +1.��


    Hearing the fascinating sound in his mind, Hansen felt that he was a little bit fascinated.


    The essence of the ancient mysterious wolf''s life gene actually brought Hansen an eight-point **** gene, which made his level **** gene reach 43.


    However, there is one thing that makes Han Sen feel very strange. Except for the Golden Retriever himself spit out the essence of life genes, ** did not break down and dissipate. Others were killed by Hansen, and the flesh and blood were not able to stay. This made Hansen Some doubts.


    However, Hansen did not understand these things for the time being. He had too little information on his hands, and he simply stopped thinking about it.


    Back in the military academy, Hansen searches for information about the gods in the sky and tries to improve his strength as much as possible so that he can be more confident in hunting the gods in the future.


    It��s just that the level **** creatures are not so easy to find. Hansen also has to bear the temperament. Every day, I go to the Internet to watch the information on the steel nail shelter and several nearby shelters, hoping to see it.


    After 6 days of the gladiator virtual fighting community that did not come up for a few days, Hansen first opened his own friend bar and glanced at it. Now there is no online one. In fact, there are only queens, dead people and thousands of paper cranes in his friend bar. personal.


    Hansen chose a random match. Anyway, there are a lot of experts in the evolutionary area, and he is not afraid to find an opponent.


    Soon, Hansen matched an opponent and entered the arena.


    Losing and losing, has been constantly losing, Hansen has played more than a dozen games in a row, the body has withstood the body has reached the limit, but even one can not win.


    Today''s luck is not so good, the matching opponents are relatively advanced evolution, at least there are five or sixty physical fitness, Hansen''s most innings only support less than four minutes, the fastest game Only a few strokes were smashed out.


    Hansen did not put the win or loss in his heart. As long as he can train himself, winning or losing is the same for him.


    From the hologram, Hansen was soaked all over the body, and there was a burning scent on his body. The whole body was soft and soft, and even the walk was a little floating.


    When the body is in a state of load for a long time, there will be such a situation, but Hansen is used to it. I don��t think there is anything. Just take a break and add some nutrients. His body will soon recover. .


    Hey!


    Han Sen just left the holograph and walked into the hall through the porch. On the other hand, he hurriedly came over to a person. The man seemed to have something urgent. He rushed forward with a low head and did not look at anyone. He suddenly ran into Hansen. Body.


    Hansen wanted to hide, but he didn''t think that this person would directly hit it. There was no defense in his heart. Second, the distance was too close. He is now weak and his feet are soft. Struggling to escape, he was hit hard and he sat down on the ground.


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry..." The man even apologized and went to Hansen, and some of them panicked Hansen.


    "Nothing." Hansen stood up and waved his hand to say that he had nothing to do.


    "Korean senior?" The man looked at Hansen, but suddenly looked like a surprise, holding Hansen''s hand and letting go.


    Han Sen looked at this man, an ordinary male student, wearing a black eagle''s standard military uniform, his head slightly messy, and the five senses were still handsome.


    It��s just that Han Sen looked at it for a while. How do you think you don��t know this classmate? I don��t know if he is happy to see what he has.


    "Korean schoolmaster, help." The happy color of the male student''s face converges, and Hansen is eager to ask for it.


    Hansen��s heart is depressed. This male student is crazy or what happened. Here is the Black Hawk Military Academy, who dares to kill people here.


    And there are no people around here, and no one is chasing this boy, where is the need to save lives.


    "What the **** is going on, let''s make it clear." Han Sen frowned slightly, watching the boy''s hand holding his arm kept shaking, and he calmed him first.


    The boys looked around and now, at this time, there are very few people in the hall, basically in the hologram, and no one noticed them.


    However, the boys still have some reluctance to pull Hansen into a corner, which is to lower the voice and explain the truth of the matter. 8

 Chapter 370： Attached animal soul (compensation)

    This student named Wang Di is still a classmate with Hansen, but he is reading the ancient martial arts department. He is also a small name in the school, and the hard power can be ranked in the top three of the ancient martial arts. ??


    Coupled with the appearance is quite good, it can be regarded as the man of the school grass level, the future is also a bright future.


    However, since Wang Di went to the gladiator community, all this has changed a lot.


    Originally, Wang Di and Hansen were both gladiists who wanted to exercise their martial arts training and insights. However, after Wang Di entered the gladiator, the gladiator also had a vip area.


    Just entering the vip area needs to pay a small VIP membership fee, Wang Di''s family is also rich, plus his ability is also very good, luck is also very good, also earned a lot of money in the shelter, for vip The district was somewhat curious, so it paid the vip membership fee.


    After entering the vip area, Wang Di knows what kind of place it is. The ordinary area is random and winning.


    The vip area is also randomly matched to the opponent, but it is strictly divided into the non-evolution group and the evolution group. Every time you start at any time, you must pay a large sum of money as a bonus for the battle. If you lose the battle bonus, you will return to the opponent. All, winning the other''s bonus is yours.


    At the beginning, Wang Di also played a few games with a playful attitude. The opponents encountered were strong and weak. In general, there was a loss and a win, but it was too small, but since then, Wang Di has not been able to clean up. Gradually deep into it. Not only lost his own money, but also owed a large amount of foreign debt in the VIP area.


    "What use is it for you to find me? I don''t have the money to lend you." Han Sen has no good feelings about this gambler. He said that he and Wang Di don''t even know each other. Even if he is a good friend, Han Sen is absolutely not. May borrow money for him.


    "No, no, Han Xuechang, I am not going to borrow money. I only want you to save my life..." Wang Di shook his head again and again, and continued to speak in a hurry.


    Because Wang Di indulged in it, he not only borrowed a lot of money, but also signed some contracts for the dead. Now Wang Di��s money is already astronomical, and it is impossible to pay back the money. Next, he must fight to fight debts.


    The so-called deathmatch is no longer a real game of battle. Even the underground black boxing is not a mere event. It is purely a feast of some perverted people.


    Anyone who participates in the death fight can use anything. The only purpose is to kill the opponent and let himself live. Blood and death are the best enjoyment for those people.


    In two days, the Gladiator will take him to the deathmatch. Although Wang Di is a cadet, the Gladiator is absolutely capable of taking Wang Di because of the contract he signed.


    "What can I help you?" Hansen frowned slightly. In fact, he felt that Wang Di was self-sufficient and not worthy of sympathy.


    Having those good family conditions and their own foundations, but not good use, but indulging in those gambling games, and finally ruined themselves.


    Although Hansen himself is good at psychological games, he never participates in such games because he knows that there are no people in the world who will never lose.


    I have to gamble on the road of life. I have no choice. I still have to gamble when I have a choice. That is, I am dead and not worthy of sympathy.


    But after all, they are all classmates. If it��s just a little effort, Hansen doesn��t mind helping him.


    "I want to ask you to take part in the death fight instead of me..."


    Wang Di��s words have not been finished yet, and Han Sen turned and left, which is already within the scope of his help.


    Hansen is not arrogant enough to think that he is invincible. He is just a small undeveloped person. In the league, there are too many people who can kill him. To go to that kind of ghost place is to put yourself The fate is in the hands of others.


    Hansen and Wang Di have no relatives, and he is not a fool. How can he fight for him?


    "Schoolmaster... Wait a minute... I can give you a reward..." Wang Di quickly took Hansen and shouted with panic and pray.


    "Don''t say that you should have no money, even if you have it, you can''t buy human life." Han Sen said faintly.


    Hansen still knows a little about the gladiator''s vip area. When Emperor Yongzheng told him the gladiator community, he told him about the vip area.


    Although the Gladiator is nominally belonging to the Warsong Budokan, in fact, in addition to the Ares Budokan, there are many partners. The background of these partners is very deep, and it can even be said to be powerful.


    The vip area is actually controlled by some of the partners. Huangpu Pingqing has repeatedly smashed Hansen, and definitely should not go to the vip area, which is not good for him.


    In the words of Emperor Yongzheng, it is a group of perverted **** playgrounds.


    Hansen is not a person who knows that the mountain has tigers leaning toward Hushan. If there is not enough benefit, Hansen will not touch the VIP area.


    Wang Di is also self-confident, Han Sen did not think about selling his life for him, Han Sen is not a saint, he and Wang Di did not sell their lives.


    "No...no...senior...I have no money...I can give you the soul of the beast...the blood of the beast..." Wang Di grabbed Hansen��s arm and refused to let go, saying in a trembling voice. .


    "The blood of the beast can not buy the soul." Han Sen shook his head slightly, and secretly sighed: "I know how to do it, why should I die?"


    "It''s not the general **** of blood and blood... Master... You listen to me... I have a **** beast with a body... It''s rare and rare, it will be very helpful to you... If you are a senior, you are In the deathmatch, I will not die. I don��t know... I don��t have a... I still have a soldier��s blood and soul, you can give it to the seniors... Please help me...�� Wang Diwan grabs The last life-saving straw, some incoherent pains and pleading for Han Sen.


    Wang Di was already desperate, but today he was touched by Hansen. Wang Di suddenly felt that this might be a chance to give him a life. He just wanted to seize this opportunity in desperation.


    Hansen originally wanted to reject it directly, but he hesitated when he heard the four characters of the beast. He had not seen many of the possessive beasts, but basically they were very powerful, such as Qin Yu��s The water elves and Ye Yufeng''s mud and quicksand are all important souls.


    "Which shelter are you in? What is the ability of the body beast?" Hansen hesitated, or asked.


    "I know that you are in the steel armor shelter, I am..." Wang Di was overjoyed and quickly said that he was able to express his own sanctuary and his own blood and soul, to Hansen. Looking at Hansen. 8

 Chapter 371： Generation (compensation)

    After returning to the bedroom, Hansen dialed the number of Huangpu Pingqing and soon saw the holographic image of Huangfu Pingqing jumping out. ????


    At this time, Emperor Yongzheng was wearing a black sling evening dress, slightly revealing a white gully. Under the strong contrast of black and white, the grandeur was particularly eye-catching.


    "Primary school brother, it is rare that you will take the initiative to contact me, should there be anything?" Huang Fu bottle smiled and looked at Han Sen.


    "Cough, the sister is really a god, it is the future heir of the God of War Budokan, it really is everyone''s demeanor, the wisdom is as deep as the sea..." Han Sen said with a smile, he did not usually contact Huangpu Pingqing, now When I got something, I found someone else, and I felt a little embarrassed.


    "Hey, you still say things, complimenting this kind of thing is not for you." Huangfu bottle clear and smile, like a gorgeous flower in full bloom, it is charming.


    "Sister, then I will say it straight, about the gladiator vip area, can you tell me something?" Hansen said.


    After Wang Di said his ability to possess the soul of the beast, Hansen was very interested in the soul of the beast, but did not agree with Wang Di''s request.


    The league is no better than the world of shelters. The strongest enemy in the shelter is just those who have just become evolutionists. The threat to Hansen is not great, but there are too many people in the league who can kill Hansen. He does not. I dare to have the slightest care, so I will come to ask Huang Fu bottle.


    "You went to the vip area?" Huangfuqing suddenly changed his face: "I have not warned you again and again, don''t you go there?"


    "Not me, it''s a classmate of mine." Hansen told Wang Di about him. If possible, he wouldn''t want to watch Wang Di go to death. He said that he is also a classmate.


    Huang Fu bottle frowned and listened to what Han Sen said. After a moment of indulging, he said: "This person has not been saved. He is already dead. You should not mix it in."


    "How do you say that you are dead? Isn''t it just a fight to win, can you write off?" Hansen continued to ask.


    "Do you think that those metamorphosis will be so easy for him to win the battle?" Huangfu said, and said, "What I can tell you is that the people who went there are waiting for the bullfight to be killed. The chance is over one."


    "If you spend some money, is there any way to get Wang Di out?" Hansen thought and asked, if he could make a contribution, Hansen would not want to watch Wang Di really die.


    "Do you think the snake will give up the prey that has been swallowed in the mouth?" Huang Fuzheng said: "You don''t care about this matter, it is not something we can do."


    "If I want to go to Wang Di?" Hansen tempted to ask, he still has some unwillingness to the soul of the attached body, it is not a beast soul that can be bought with money, hunting for Hansen Level **** creatures also have a lot of help.


    "What is the relationship between Wang Di and you?" Huang Fu said, looking at Han Sen.


    "It doesn''t matter." Hansen had to say that Wang Di wanted to use the beast soul to change Hansen instead of him to fight.


    "You didn''t promise it?" Huangfu asked for a frown.


    "Not yet, but I really want the soul of the possession, is there really no way?" Hansen asked.


    Huang Fu bottle was white and Han Sen glanced: "If I were you, I would give up such stupid thoughts. It is impossible to live there. I tell you the truth. The people who go there say that they are dead with the same level." Fighting, in fact, their opponents are more advanced than them. Wang Di is not an evolutionary, then his opponent will actually be an evolutionary person. You will go the same for him. Do you think you have a chance to live? ��


    "Is this not fraudulent?" Hansen frowned.


    "It��s fraud, what can you do? The background of those people is not what you and I can provoke. I advise you to give up this idea." Huang Fu Yong said again.


    "If I go, what kind of evolution will my opponent be?" Hansen asked indulgingly.


    "You don''t really want to go? Do you really think that you can beat the evolutionary? No matter what kind of evolutionary person, it is not something that no evolutionist can cope with, let alone this kind of life and death, the other party will never There is a little bit of mercy, there will be no slightest intention, no one will make a joke about his life." Huang Fu bottle clear eyes and looked at Han Sen.


    "If the other person is just a person who has just become an evolutionary person, I don''t necessarily have no chance." Hansen said calmly.


    Huang Fu bottle Qing looked at Han Sen for a while and did not speak, then said: "You wait for a while, I will pass an image to you."


    Soon, an image of Huangfu��s bottle was passed, and then Hansen said: ��If you think you have the ability to kill this person, then go.��


    Hansen opened the image, which is a closed fighting platform. There are two people fighting on the fighting platform. One of the men is like a tower. The height is at least two meters and three or four. The muscles are raised and it is like a Steel giant.


    His opponent used the beast''s soul blade to cut it on his body, and the sparks that were cut directly splattered, but only left a slight mark on his skin.


    Then I saw the man like a chicken, grabbed the opponent, and the two hands were so casual, they directly tore the opponent into two halves, and the blood suddenly fell.


    The audience outside the fighting platform cheered with excitement, and even some people were beating the fence outside the fighting platform.


    Next is another image, or the man of this tower, his opponent was directly smashed his head this time.


    The images below are all similar. They are all images of the man''s battle. Almost every opponent has been torn apart by him. The strongest person has only been in front of him for half an hour.


    "Who is he?" The image was closed, and Hansen looked at Huangpu Pingqing with a burning gaze.


    "Who is not important to him. What is important is that if you go to the deathmatch, your opponent may be him." Huang Fu said.


    In fact, Huangpu Pingqing said that there is some exaggeration. The group of metamorphosis likes to watch **** killings instead of spikes. So even if you find opponents for undeveloped people, most of them are evolutions whose gene completion is not very high. For those who have not evolved, there is still room for struggle, and the last trap of the beast, only this is fun. And the man of the tower is a leader among the evolutionaries, famous for his brutality and fierceness, and it fits with the perverted appetite.


    It��s not that any unexplored person who goes in, there is a chance to let the man play. The reason why Huangpu Pingqing said this is mainly to let Hansen completely eliminate the idea of ??replacing Wang Di to participate in the death fight.


    "You can guarantee that if I go, the opponent must be him?" Hansen asked solemnly.


    "Of course." Huangfu Yongqing said affirmatively that she did not want Hansen to have any luck.


    "Okay, then I decided, I will replace Wang Di to participate in the death fight." Han Sen calmly discourse, but let Huangfu bottle clear listening to the stunned, did not say anything. 8

 Chapter 372： Ning Yue (compensation)

    Huangpu Pingqing did not know whether Hansen was crazy or stupid, and he would make such a decision.


    Although the man was only promoted to the evolutionary in the last one or two years, his gene completion rate is very low among the evolutionists, and his physical fitness is about forty, but this is not an area that no evolutionist can reach.


    The unexpanded attack is useless for that man, not to mention the super-genetic technique cultivated by the man. It is a strange new martial art born out of the ancient martial arts "iron cloth shirt", which can make the whole body''s life particle structure When the change took place, the sword was hard to hurt. Hansen had no chance at all for him, and it was impossible to hurt him.


    In the face of such a man, he still has to go. In the view of Huang Fu��s bottle, Han Sen is indeed crazy.


    "Why? Give me a reason?" Huangfu bottle clear eyes stared at Hansen, some annoyed.


    "Because I can beat him." Han Sen said lightly.


    This man is very strong, even reaching the strength of the old turtle, but this man is not as good as the old turtle, that is, his speed is much slower than the old turtle.


    More importantly, Hansen is not the former Hansen. Not only is his physical ability strong enough, but he also has a super-beasted soul.


    After Hansen saw the man��s image, he was sure that he could defeat the man.


    It can be said that Hansen, who has the dagger of the ancient mysterious wolf, is the nemesis of this man. The man is slow and strong, and Hansen��s favorite now is this opponent.


    The physical fitness of the other party is not strong enough for him to reach. If the opponent is this man, he can go to the death fight.


    Huang Fu��s bottle was wide-eyed and looked at Han Sen. He almost thought that his ear had something wrong. He asked incredibly: ��Do you think you can beat him?��


    "Yes." Hansen answered with a positive answer.


    "Are you sure you don''t have a fever or drunk?" Huangfu Yongqing almost wanted to knock Hansen''s head open and see what was in his mind.


    An un-evolutionary person threatened to defeat the man. In the view of Huangfu��s bottle, it was as ridiculous as an ant claiming that he could lift an elephant.


    "I don''t have a fever or drunk, I am sober." Hansen said: "Sister, if you can be sure that my opponent is this man, I am sure I can win, but you are sure my opponent is this. Man?"


    Huang Fu bottle Qing looked at Han Sen silent for a while, she could not accept Han Sen''s statement, she did not believe that there would be such a thing.


    But now Hansen doesn''t mean a joke. It looks so serious and she has to think about it.


    "You really are not kidding?" Huang Fu, looking at Han Sen, and asked him seriously.


    "There is absolutely no joke, no one will make a joke about their own lives." Hansen is coloring.


    Huangfu bottle clear look at Hansen: "I don''t know if you are crazy or stupid. Do you know that this is really a life-threatening thing? Once you go there, there is no way out. If you don''t, you will only have a dead end." ��


    "If I win, can I come back alive?" Hansen asked without looking.


    Huangpu bottle sighed: "The person in the VIP area is called Ning Yue. You may not have heard this name, but his brother should be no stranger to me, my cousin."


    "The younger brother of God''s Son?" Han Sen gave a slight sigh, and he could not help but hesitate.


    "Rightly speaking, it should be a twin brother. When it was first produced, Ningyue had eight pounds, which was very healthy, and the body of God was extremely weak. It was less than four pounds when it was born. It will almost die, and there is no improvement in how to raise it. Their grandfather was a very convinced person. After looking for a gentleman to read it, the gentleman said that because Ning Yue Ming Xing was too strong, it affected his brother. Finally, the gentleman changed the present for Ning Yue. This name is said to help the elder brother."


    "In addition to Ning Yue''s grandfather, no one believes that just changing a name can make God''s Son better, but it is not long before the name of Ningyue is changed. The body of God''s Son is really getting better, day by day. More uplifting, the whole family was overjoyed, but since then, Ning Yue��s body was not as good as one day, but later he was seriously ill, and until now he was not completely cured.��


    "Auntie died, the aunt also invited a gentleman, hoping to adjust the conditioning for Ningyue, but the gentleman just shook his head after seeing it, and finally just said a word and then left." It��s a pause here.


    "What?" Hansen could not help but be a little curious.


    "The moon is yin, the man has lost the yang for the name. If the average man takes this name, it is okay, but the star of Ning Yue is the star of the sun, and there is no suffocation. It��s not hospice, just...�� Huangfu��s bottle said with a smile: ��The gentleman said this, and then he looked at the **** of the gods. The next words will not be said again. Since then, he left directly, but the meaning of the gentleman has already understood. If Ningyue is renamed, I am afraid it will be detrimental to God."


    "So Ning Yue is still Ning Yue?" Han Sen asked indulgingly.


    Huangpu Pingqing shook his head and said: "The aunts also thought about changing the name to Ningyue, but Ningyue himself said that the name of the month was given by the grandfather, and now the grandfather has gone. If the name is changed, it is not filial; Helping the brother to benefit, but changing it is detrimental to the brother, for the unrighteousness, the person who is not filial and unjust is living and having fun. I am Ningyue, I am only one in this life. When I say this, Ning The month is only eight years old."


    "A good Ning month." Han Sen was silent for a while before admiring.


    "Ningyue is a very disciplined person. If you can win, he will not be embarrassed for you. At least it is absolutely impossible for you to die in his place, but can you really win?" The topic just now, she really can''t believe that Hansen can win the man.


    "With your understanding of me, do you think I will do things that are not sure?" Hansen said calmly.


    Huang Fu��s bottle is a little glimpse. Hansen, whom she knows, is not really an adventurous person, not a fool or a madman, but it is a bit too difficult for her to believe that Hansen can win the man, no evolutionary and evolutionary. The gap between them is really too big.


    "Sister, please help me arrange, make sure my opponent is that man." Hansen said.


    "Okay." Huang Fu bottle nodded slightly, and sighed and said: "I hope Ning Yue is not there, to be honest, although Ning Yue is a very gentle and disciplined person, but I don''t know why, when I saw him, I feel a little uneasy. Although the temper of God is very bad, in contrast, I am more willing to get close to God."

 Chapter 373： Devil (compensation)

    Hansen also asked other opponents that he might encounter. After all of them understood, Hansen assuredly promised to play for Wang Di, but the condition was that Wang Di had to give him the soul of the beast first.


    A god-blooded beast and a god-blooded beast, but because they were not in the same shelter, after signing the contract, Hansen entrusted Huangfu Dongqing to use the disciples of the Ares Budokan to protect Wang Di��s asylum. I received two gods of blood and blood, just waiting for Hansen to have time to get it back.


    The handle of the blood of the beast is an axe, Hansen does not have much interest, but there is always better than nothing, the body of the beast is what Hansen needs and values.


    Huangpu Bottle Qing came to the Gladiator Hill, but it was not as she wished, Ning Yue was in the Gladiator Hill, it is unlikely to avoid it.


    "Moon brother." Every time I see Ningyue, Huangpu Pingqing will be a little uneasy. Although Ningyue is a very gentle person, every time she sees Ningyue, she will have the feeling of carrying a cold, from small to large. This is the case.


    Therefore, the emperor''s bottle and the temperament of the **** of the temperament went closer, and the reason for this is that even Huangpu Pingqing himself could not understand.


    "Xiao Qing, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Ning Yue gently touched the head of Huang Fu''s bottle, his eyes were smiling, like the two crescent moons in the sky, very charming.


    Ning Yue''s looks are similar to Shen Tianzi''s seven points, but they are very thin, their faces are a little pale, and even the lips have a shallow blood color.


    Ning Yue is excellent for Huangpu Pingqing. It is very good from small to large. Once, Emperor Yongqing and his parents went to Ningjia to visit their grandfather. Huangfu bottle was accidentally broken and was regarded as a baby by his grandfather. The antiques, when the Huangpu bottle was frightened, Ning Yue touched her head like this, helped her to bear the responsibility of breaking the antiques, and was later taught the miserable, but Ning Yue eventually did not have anything. Say.


    Huangfu��s heart is very grateful to Ning Yue, but I don��t know why, she just can��t get close to Ningyue. Even when Ningyue��s relatives took her head, Huangfu��s bottle has a kind of want to avoid but not Dare to feel.


    In the face of Ningyue, even if it is the character and experience of Huangpu Pingqing, it will become a little cramped, and even the words will become more and more disciplined.


    "Moon brother, I have one thing I want to ask you for help." Huangpu Pingqing couldn''t find too many topics in front of Ningyue, so he had to cut into the subject directly.


    "Xiao Qing, you know, as long as it is not a violation of the rules, you can do anything." Ning Yue said with such a smile.


    After just saying two sentences, Ning Yue couldn''t help but cough with a handkerchief and coughed twice, and his face seemed to be paler.


    "Moon brother, is your illness better?" Looking at Ningyue, Huangpu Pingqing couldn''t help but worry.


    "Nothing, I have been used to it, no problem." Ning Yue smiled: "Let''s say, what do you want?"


    "Moon brother, I have a person who knows who was brought to the Gladiator Hill." Huangfu Yongqing said quickly.


    "Xiao Qing, you should know that some rules can not be broken ... cough..." Ning Yue said one sentence, then coughed up again.


    "Not the month brother, I am not asking you to let him go, just want to ask if you can let the iron mad be his opponent." Huang Fu bottle bite his teeth and said, although she does not think this is a good idea, but Han Sen insisted on doing this, she had to do it.


    "You have a hatred with him?" Ning Yue looked at Huangfu bottle with amazement.


    "No." Huangpu Liangqing quickly shook his head.


    "He is an evolutionist?"


    "No."


    Ning Yue��s eyes showed an interesting look: ��That��s interesting, what is his name?��


    "Han Sen, Yue Ge, can you?" Every time Huang Huang Ping Qing is in front of Ning Yue, he will feel that his words are extremely scarce.


    "As long as you don''t break the rules, you can do whatever you want." Ning Yue smiled and looked at Huangpu Pingqing, quite a bit of a favorite.


    "Do you agree with the month brother?" Huangfu bottle was very happy.


    Ning Yue smiled and nodded. He rubbed his hand with his handkerchief and twitched twice. It looked like he was trying to endure not to cough.


    The Gladiator''s Hill, the land of human malignant release, does not know how many human blood-washed ruins are surrounded by a face with excitement and distortion.


    But no one can see their faces. Everyone wears a cold metal mask on their faces, because there are many people who come here and don''t want to be seen by others.


    Although we can see live broadcasts through the membership-based virtual community on Tianshang. But after all, we can''t satisfy the most real pleasure. Or many people choose to come to the gladiator''s hill and let them feel the **** battle. .


    The name Iron Man is very famous in the Gladiator''s Hill. It doesn''t mean how powerful Iron Man is. At least among the evolutionists, Iron Man is still not a character. At best, it is a promising rookie.


    However, in the Gladiator''s Hill, for those who are unable to pay their debts or who want to take their lives to fight for a fight, he is like a nightmare.


    The devil, the name given to him by many people who have watched the iron mad battle, the dominance, cruelty and **** means that the iron madness showed in the death fight, almost made everyone who had seen him fight this fight very much agree with this title.


    For those who have not evolved, the iron madness is indeed incomparably strong, invincible and brutal, and the devil who is desperate for death and blood.


    In the past death battles, none of the Devil''s iron mad opponents were able to leave a complete body, and they were torn apart by the iron hands or twisted their heads.


    Whenever such a scene appears, when the audience is the most enthusiastic, the cheers and shouts will almost drown the entire arena.


    The iron mad opponent is who is not important. What everyone wants to see is just the original evil of the devil killing life.


    "I will twist your head." When the iron madness stood on the fighting platform and pointed at his opponent''s words to his favorite line, the audience outside the field had already eagerly issued a desire for blood. Cheers with death.


    In fact, compared to the iron madness, those outside the audience are more like the real devil.


    In a room above the fighting field, Ning Yue is sitting on the sofa, drinking a **** wine, which looks like a crescent moon with a smile, overlooking the entire arena.


    "Han Sen, it should be the man who has some conflicts with his eldest brother, the **** madness, the captain of the steel armor squad, or an undeveloped person... to a funny person... cough..." Ning Yue looked Hansen, who has already stepped onto the fighting platform, has an intriguing smile on his lips.

 Chapter 374： One stroke cut (compensation)

    Hansen''s substitution for Wang Di''s participation in the death battle is a lot of procedures. The most troublesome is the genetic test. In order to determine whether Hansen is an undeveloper or an evolutionary, he has done a rigorous genetic test.


    Because the evolutionary gene has a clear distinction between the gene and the non-evolutionist, it is not difficult to test it out, but this test can only distinguish between evolvers and non-evolutionists, and does not measure actual physical fitness.


    And there is a rule in the Gladiator Hill. If it is replaced by someone else, then the person who plays must have a higher physical quality than the original player.


    This is not difficult for Hansen, controlling the body to complete the test, just better than Wang Di''s physical fitness.


    After many formalities, Hansen was able to appear on the fighting platform of the Gladiator Hill.


    Looking at the iron madness that was screaming like a giant savage, Hansen was surprisingly calm.


    Whether it is the excitement of the audience outside the stadium, or the fierce momentum of iron arrogance, there is no influence on Hansen.


    Iron madness is stronger, and it is stronger than Golden Retriever. The advantage of body shape does not make Hansen feel any pressure. There are too many different creatures in the shelter.


    Silently summoned the spirit of the fairy queen to merge with himself, turned into a golden long red armor, the strange image of the ruby ??crown above the head, while holding the ancient mysterious wolf that summoned in the hand, looking calmly at the other side of the fighting platform I have been making provocative actions and embarrassing iron madness.


    Although he saw Hansen summoning the soul of the beast, but the iron madness did not mean to use the soul of the beast, he has been used to it. With his physical quality, he can completely kill the undeveloped people without using any animal soul. The crazy audience also likes to watch his unarmed performances with bare hands and tears, and he is happy to be there.


    When the laser screen in the middle of the fighting platform disappeared, the iron madness strode straight to Hansen, a pair of rough big hands opened slightly, with a bloodthirsty sneer on his face.


    There is almost no defensive posture, because Iron Man believes that he does not need defense at all. The "Iron Castings" he cultivated, facing the undeveloped people in the district, even if the other side uses the bloodstained blade, he can only leave on him. Shallow traces, if the strength is a little weak, I am afraid that even the blood can not be seen.


    Even if you can leave a shallow scar on him, it will only make him more excited, and it will make the audience more crazy. Iron Man knows how to please those who spend a lot of money to seek excitement here.


    Looking at the iron madness to Hansen, Huangfu bottle clear can not help but a tight heart, the palms are all sweat.


    Although Hansen repeatedly said that he can defeat the iron mania, but in the view of Huangfu bottle, this fact is too unrealistic.


    After all, iron madness is the perfect evolution of God''s genes. The undeveloped person and his physical quality are too far apart, and there is no comparability at all.


    Some of the spectators outside the fighting are obviously just excited. They watched the iron mad open their hands and forced them to Hansen. They all screamed wildly.


    "Tear off the bastard!"


    "kill him."


    "Twisted his head."


    "Dry his ass!"


    The entire arena is crazy, like countless devils screaming and eager.


    Seeing the iron mad figure has approached Han Sen, with a bloodthirsty sneer on his face, a pair of big hands will catch Han Sen''s shoulder, so the huge body, but the speed is amazing, like a flash of lightning.


    The degree of iron madness, in the eyes of ordinary non-evolutionists, even in the eyes of undeveloped people whose **** genes have been completed, may be extremely horrible, even difficult to see the movement of his hands, one will carelessly Caught by his hands, he was directly torn in half.


    However, the degree of iron madness is not so fast in the eyes of Hansen who used the fairy queen to transform.


    Compared with the old turtle, the iron madness is much worse, and it can''t be compared with the bite of the old turtle.


    In the moment when the iron mad big hand is about to grab Hansen''s shoulders, Hansen''s heart beats like a heavy hammer. In an instant, Hansen''s blood surges out and the body becomes tight. status.


    boom!


    Step out, fast incredible, this step of particle flow, if you are stunned, like a dream, people can''t really see.


    A sudden black light crossed the iron mad neck, and Hansen had already flowed a spine to the back of the iron mad.


    "Bad boy, in the end a little small means, but unfortunately, Laozi is a reinforced iron bone, you can not hurt the old man a hair." Iron mad turned around, snorted at Hansen, his eyes full of tyrannical color.


    "Is it?" Hansen looked at the iron mad with no expression.


    "Oh..." Iron madly opened his mouth to say something, but it was just a kind of suppressed sound that was squeezed out of the water pipe, and then a crack was opened in the neck, and blood spurted out.


    There was silence outside the fighting field, and the tyranny and embarrassment on the iron mad face had completely disappeared. Instead, it was frightened and unbelievable. Both hands desperately licked the wound on their neck, and the look was terrified.


    But the wound is too deep and too big, no matter how iron mad, the blood is still like the spring water, but only a moment between the eyes have been white, fell on the twitching.


    After the temporary silence of the audience on the gladiatorial field, the warm cheers and screams suddenly appeared.


    Hansen directly took back the beast soul and walked down the stage. However, his heart was also amazed at the sharpness of the ancient mysterious wolf, the physical quality like iron madness, and the practice of nuclear micro-organisms that can change the structure of life particles. Wolverine easily cut his throat, almost no effort, just sharp and terrible, the iron is not enough to describe the sharpness of the ancient mysterious wolf.


    Huang Fu bottle clearly looked at Hansen leaving the scene, and some did not respond, I can''t believe that the iron madness actually lost.


    "Interesting... bring him to see me..." Ning Yue looked at Hansen from the scene, but his eyes flashed with strange brilliance, and he told the communicator.


    Hansen was taken to the room and saw Ningyue, who had a smile on his face, and Huangfu, who was nervous when he stood next to Ningyue.


    "Hello, I am Ning Yue, quiet Ning, moonlight month." Ning Yue walked to Han Sen, smiled and extended his right hand, gentle like a human and animal harmless scholar.


    "Han Sen." Han Sen reached out to the palm and Ning Yue shook a bit. Ning Yue gave him the feeling that it was completely different from what Huang Yu Ping Qing said.


    Hansen can''t say what it feels like. It''s just that there is no kind of uneasiness that Huangpu Pingqing said, and more is a feeling of unclearness.


    If Hansen is to describe the feeling that Ning Yue gave him, maybe the poppies will be closer to the feeling that Ning Yue gave him, and people can''t help but want to approach. 8

 Chapter 375： Hansen’s guess

    Ning Yue is a very talkative person. He will never feel cold, follow the rules and promote the topic properly, but he will not feel too urgent, so Hansen has no feeling of discomfort.


    Hansen originally thought that he wanted to leave and leave. It was not an easy task. At least Ningyue would not let himself go, but Ningyue just invited him to have a pleasant chat for a while, then let people send him back. There isn''t even a tentative statement, and the whole process can be said to be quite pleasing.


    After Hansen left, Ning Yue was sitting in front of the holographic image, and repeatedly watched Hansen��s attack from all angles to solve the iron mad image.


    There was something more in the eye, and I didn��t know how many times I saw it. I muttered to myself: "A good sharp dagger, maybe there is a chance for that."


    On the way back, Huang Fuqing was curious and surprised to see Han Sen ask: "Why is the beast soul of your beast? What is it so sharp? How can you cut off the iron mad throat?"


    "A wolf-shaped **** of blood and blood, there is no other advantage besides sharpness." Hansen smiled.


    Huang Fu bottle couldn''t help but glance at him: "Is this advantage not enough? It is too abnormal. It can cut off the body after the evolutionary changed the particle of life. Although it is only a body with more than forty physical fitness, such a beast The soul of the blade, I do not know how many people can not ask for it, your luck is very good."


    After a pause, Huangpu Pingqing said something serious: "But you have such a beast of soul beasts, and they have appeared in front of Ningyue, but it has caused a big trouble. It is impossible for Ningyue to let go. You, you must be careful."


    ��Why?�� Hansen looked at Huangpu��s bottle with some incomprehensibility.


    Others don''t know that the ancient mythical wolf is actually a super-beast. Even if it is sharp, there is no need to do everything possible to deal with him.


    Huangpu Pingqing was hesitant, and said for a long time: "You don''t understand, such a beast soul dagger, for Ning Yue, it is too precious, it is possible for him to complete a long-awaited thing, you Say Ning Yue will let you go?"


    Hansen��s heart was moving, and he looked at Huangfu��s bottle and asked: ��What is the desire of Ningjia?��


    The words of Huangfu Pingqing reminded Han Sen of the things left by his grandfather Han Jingzhi and the words left by his father.


    The grandfather left the words of the super **** gene in the notebook, and the father said that there is something to bring the animal pendant to find help from Ningjia.


    ��Is it possible that Ningjia knows the existence of super-god creatures and super-god genes? But they don��t have the ability to hunt, so they will be so up to the ancient mysterious daggers?�� Hansen��s heart secretly guessed, but this is only His own guess.


    Huangpu Bottle Qing moved his mouth, and some distressed said: "I said you will not understand, in fact, I don''t even understand myself. It''s not just Ning''s family. Even our emperor''s elders sometimes have some Let me not understand the order, do something that I can''t understand, I can''t say it for a while, and I can''t say something."


    Huangpu Pingqing is obviously a little embarrassed, Han Sen did not ask again, but the words of Huangfu Pingqing still revealed a lot of information.


    Now Hansen thinks about the fact that Xu Ruyan took people out to the nest of different creatures. Now think about it, a nest of alien creatures, if only as the average person thinks, the eggs of different creatures in the nest of different creatures can have very A big chance to produce the soul of the **** of blood, will the Xingyu Group really pay such a big price for a **** beast?


    How do you think this is somewhat unreasonable? According to the contribution of Xingyu Group, it is enough to buy a soul of the **** of blood, and even more than that. After all, it is necessary to move the entire squad. The price.


    Coupled with the various expenses of going to sea, Han Sen did not know how much it was, but it was also an astronomical figure.


    Coupled with the sacrifice of so many people, this is a huge expenditure, is it really worth the risk of being a **** of blood?


    "Unless... they pay so much attention to the alien nest, in fact, it is not the soul of the **** of blood, but the soul of the super beast." Hansen thought in his mind.


    However, it seems that some of them are not quite right. According to Hansen��s own experience, the eggs of different creatures will not directly reveal the super-soul spirit, but they can hatch super-human creatures. If Xingyu Group knows this thing, Xu Ruyan Those of them do not seem to have the ability to kill super-god creatures. What is the use of them when they go?


    However, Hansen himself is not sure whether the egg of the alien creature is really out of the super-beast, so this is only his own assumption.


    "What is certain is that Ningjia must know something. Maybe Huangfu��s family knows something. As for how much they know, this is only known to them." Hansen��s doubts are growing.


    How can his grandfather write down the five words of the super **** gene, whether the father is harmed by the Ning family, and what Ning Jia and Huangfu��s family know about the super **** gene, Hansen��s doubts are more and more.


    On the second day after returning to the military school, Han Sen received an invitation from Ning Yue. Ning Yue hoped that he would participate in a plan organized by Xingyu Group to hunt different creatures.


    Hansen originally wanted to refuse, but Ning Yue gave a condition that made Hansen somewhat difficult to refuse. Xingyu Group can help Han Yu to enter the aristocratic school now, without having to wait for Hansen to become a noble or celebrity.


    Originally Hansen��s plan was to become a blood-blooded aristocrat before entering the military service, and Han Han can be sent to the aristocratic college. If it is only a god-blood aristocrat, time is absolutely enough.


    But now Hansen wants to promote the evolutionary person with the super-god gene. I don��t know if I can come in time. He also said that when he can successfully promote, so sending Han Han into the aristocratic college becomes a problem. Hansen has been I have found a lot of people, but it has no effect.


    Now Ningyue raised such a condition that Hansen could hardly refuse, and at the same time, Hansen was more vigilant against Ningyue. This is definitely a guy who can see through the hearts of people. He knows what Hansen wants, and also It was terrible to give Hansen what he wanted most, and it was difficult for Hansen to reject his request.


    "Ningyue, Ningyue, if you really want to use the ancient mythical dagger to hunt the super-god creature, then for me, this is also an opportunity, it can be considered a must, even if there is no small thing, I also Will not refuse, your calculation is in vain." Han Sen did not refuse Ning Yue, promised Ning Yue''s request, and my heart is also faint.


    If Ningyue is really going to kill the super-god creature, and Hansen has the first shelter, it may be the only ancient mythical dagger that can kill the super-god creature. It��s hard to say who can make a profit. ......


    a

 Chapter 376： Ancient forest

    Hansen and Ningyue signed an agreement. The Xingyu Group first handled the procedures for entering the aristocratic college, and Hansen needed to rush to the madden shelter in the south of the steel armor shelter to meet the people of Xingyu Group.


    The ecstasy sanctuary passed by once when it came back from the Grand Shelter. The way to go is familiar, and it is hard to beat Hansen.


    What Hansen unexpectedly did was that Ning Yue actually brought the two gods of blood and blood that Hansen earned from Wang Di to bring a mad faith shelter.


    In addition, Ning Yue also mobilized a number of shelters near the mad believe shelter, a large number of strong people of the Xingyu Group came to the mad believer shelter.


    Just because Ningyue is far away from the mad believer shelter, this time the plan, in fact, Ning Yue will not personally participate, the principal is a great success of the **** gene called Yang Yongcheng.


    In addition to Yang Yongcheng, there are two great human genes, and there are several people with very high gene, and Hansen has eight people, which makes Hansen secretly surprised by the powerful energy of Xingyu Group.


    Yang Yongcheng did not tell Han Sen where they were going, what the goal was, Hansen did not ask, just followed Yang Yongcheng and they entered the continuous mountains.


    Yang Yongcheng They don''t seem to have any good feelings for Hansen. Hansen can understand this. After all, he is not a member of Xingyu Group. Please ask an outsider for help. For Yang Yongcheng, it is not a glorious thing.


    Hansen is not in the heart. He has no interest in Yang Yongcheng. Hansen��s more interest is placed on Wang Di��s possessive beast.


    The soul of the blood of the gods is called "Thunder and Thunder", which is a kind of beast soul that can be attached directly to the human body. Hansen tested the effect of lightning evil spirits.


    After possession, there is a feeling of paralysis caused by electric shock, but it will not hurt the body, which will greatly reduce the pain of the body, and at the same time, it will not only enhance the quality of body strength and speed.


    This made Han Sen very happy. Although the pain is reduced, it is not a good thing. However, the improvement of physical fitness by the thunder and lightning is what Hansen needs most.


    Hansen tried to exert all the power in the state of the thunder and lightning spirit, and the physical quality could reach about 35 points. The effect is still very significant.


    Because there are already a lot of super-god genes, Hansen��s basic physical quality has been quite abnormal.


    In general, there is no evolutionary person. The mutation gene is about 10 to 15 points full, and the gene of the **** is 15 to 20 full. The basic physical quality of Hansen is already around 25. According to his calculation, when he is super gene When you are successful, your basic physical fitness can reach more than 30.


    The mutated gene has evolved and obtained the blessing of the variant, and the basic quality can reach about 20; the evolution of the gene of God is completed, and the blessing of the **** can be achieved, which can reach about 30 points.


    Hansen secretly guessed that he had the blessing of super-theo, and if his physical fitness might be doubled according to the previous rules, it would be very terrible data.


    Another **** of blood and blood is a bull-headed axe, a long-handed heavy-soul soul blade, a double-edged axe is very large, coupled with sharp, very terrible weapon, can replace the role of a screw gun, let Han Sen It is used as a long weapon in a state where it is not a gold coin.


    It��s just that Hansen hasn��t practiced a special axe skill. It��s all based on the basic axe technique. It��s not as easy to use as a spiral gun.


    "Before entering the ancient forest, Han Shao, you must be careful, don''t be bitten by poisonous insects, many of them are unsolvable poisons. Most of the antidote and serum in our hands are useless." Before the ancient tree forest, Yang Yongcheng deliberately took care of Hansen.


    It��s not that Yang Yongcheng has a good impression on Hansen, just because Ning Yue said that in any case, Hansen��s safety must be ensured, and Hansen must not be allowed to die. At least Hansen, who possesses the soul of the dagger, cannot die.


    Therefore, Yang Yongcheng��s feelings for Hansen are not very good. He thinks that Hansen is just a lucky guy who has a powerful soul.


    Hansen didn''t care about it either. The greatness of God''s gene might be strong in others'' eyes. In Hansen''s opinion, he didn''t need to care.


    Not to mention that they are only the perfection of God''s genes, even if they have evolved in the evolutionary pool of the shelter and become an evolutionary, it is nothing remarkable.


    ��Why don��t you fly directly?�� Hansen looked at the old trees and the old forests in the middle and the middle of the knot, and could not help but frown.


    With the bright knife and the gun in the opposite direction, Hansen naturally does not fear any alien creatures other than the super **** creatures in the first shelter.


    But in an environment like this, if an ant big worm crawls on the body, it is extremely difficult to prevent.


    "Fly over? Do you know how many different creatures in the ancient forest are there? How many flying blood creatures can you fly? If you are not afraid of death, you can fly over and give it a try." Zhu, with two moustaches, Looking at Han Sen like a smile, it looks like an idiot.


    Han Sen smiled a little, and he didn''t say anything. Walking inside the ancient forest, it was only a little troublesome for him, and it was not dangerous.


    Thinking, Hansen summoned the sacred scorpion armor of the gods to wear it on his body. Although he was wearing a full body armor all the way, it was a little troublesome, but he didn''t have to worry about being attacked by a small alien creature.


    Looking at the dark and fascinating Blu-ray in the dark ancient forest, like a gem of art, the ghost of the crystal ants, the Zhu stop is even more disdainful: "You wear such a dazzling armor in the ancient forest, Do you want to be a live target and attract all the different creatures?"


    In fact, if Hansen is not the person who Ning Yue has to protect them, Zhu Shu has already sweared that Han Sen is an idiot.


    "Change a set of armor, this is too easy to attract the attention of different creatures." Yang Yongcheng also euphemistically reminded Han Sen.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders and collected the ghostly scorpion armor. He just wanted to be less troublesome. Of course, he couldn��t wear it. Since Zhu stopped them, Hansen also lazily argued.


    Anyway, Hansen came for the super **** creatures, and they still need to lead the way. These indifferent details don''t need to care.


    "Zhu stopped, you and the old sixth are exploring the road ahead." Yang Yongcheng is obviously the core figure of this team, and Hansen is arranged in the middle to protect him from being exposed.


    Although Hansen wants to go faster, he will see their mission goals earlier, and see if it is a blood creature, but Yang Yongcheng is careful, and Hansen can only follow them slowly through the ancient forest. .


    Yang Yongcheng seems to have not come for the first time. It is very familiar with the roads in the ancient forests, and it also cleverly covers many unnecessary troubles.


    They came here with purpose, and they didn''t have the mood to hunt down different creatures. They basically could hide and hide, and they couldn''t escape. Zhu Zhu and Lao Liu, who had explored the road ahead, solved it directly.


    Just two days away, Hansen came to a mountain in the ancient forest. Yang Yongcheng��s looks were all dignified, and his eyes looked at Hansen.


    "Han Shao, our goal is on the mountain, but that thing is very difficult to provoke, you are here ambushing, we go up and take it down, you take the opportunity to give it a look, don''t be greedy, safety first. After Yang Yongcheng smashed Hansen, he said to Zhu: "Zhu stopped, you follow Han Shao, you must protect his safety. If he dies, you will die. If he lives, you will live."


    "Yang Ge, you can rest assured that you will not let him have something." Zhu stopped his chest and said.

 Chapter 377： Giant snail

    Hansen and Zhu stopped standing behind a large stone at the foot of the mountain, waiting for Yang Yongcheng to take the alien from the mountain. ???


    Han Sen looked at the mountains and the mountains, as if a giant stood between the ancient forests, and the people who saw them were quite shocked.


    "It��s all this time, you can always tell me, what kind of alien creature is it?" Hansen looked at Zhu stop and said.


    On this road, Yang Yongcheng did not even disclose the words of the alien creature. He did not say half a word to Hansen. Hansen did not know anything about the alien creature.


    Zhu stopped smiling: "I don''t know if there is any difference. You are responsible for a knife, and you don''t need to worry about other things."


    "The strange creature will not stand there and let me go?" Han Sen slightly frowned.


    "Almost." Zhu stopped talking.


    Hansen stunned, but he couldn��t help but have some doubts. Is this alien creature a level creature, a level **** creature, how can it move him?


    Hansen was puzzled, but since Zhu refused to say it, he did not ask again. He just stared at the mountain and waited for Yang Yongcheng to lead the aliens.


    Originally, Hansen thought that the movement would be great, but after waiting for the half-sunlight scene, he did not hear any fierce fighting scenes. The sounds of the imaginary beasts and trees were not seen.


    After a few hours, Han Sen looked at Yang Yongcheng and other people from the mountain. Some people walked very slowly. They didn��t know what they were doing because they were far away and there were trees blocking them. Hansen can''t see what they are doing.


    Hansen went a little outside and wanted to see it more clearly. Zhu stopped pulling him and squinted and said: "Don''t move, just hide here, waiting for Yang Ge to lead it, be it now. I will give up before the meeting. The guy��s vision is very strong. You don��t break our big things.��


    The more Hansen��s heart feels weird, I don��t know what kind of alien creature it is, how strange it is.


    I can''t imagine the appearance of a different creature, Hansen can only wait for the temper here.


    Yang Yongcheng gradually leaned over to this side. After a while, Han Sen only saw what kind of alien creatures were behind them.


    It is a giant snail of the size of a car. The outer shell is like a jade, showing a translucent milky white color. It looks like a large jade carving.


    Under the snail shell, the fire red soft meat sticking out is no different from the ordinary snail. It is just a red body, and it looks like a red flame.


    The front end of the flaming soft meat is protruding with a pair of car headlights. At this time, they are chasing Yang Yongcheng and they are running.


    However, this giant big snail is not very fast to run. Although it is much faster than the real snail, it is equivalent to the average adult jogging. It is impossible to catch up with Yang Yongcheng.


    Yang Yongcheng, several of them stood in several different positions, facing the giant snail archery or the dark weapon while keeping a distance to prevent the giant snails from approaching them.


    It��s just that Yang Yongcheng��s arrows and hidden weapons are on the giant snail. Whether it��s on the milky white snail shell or on the fire red soft meat, there is no half effect.


    The arrow shot on the snail shell, I don��t know if Yang Yongcheng shot it too hard or what reason, the arrow smashed directly on the shell, but it��s all z steel arrow. If it��s the soul arrow, it��s estimated that Yang Yongcheng will have them. Cried out.


    The arrow and the hidden weapon hit the soft red meat, and it seemed to be like a rubber. The soft red meat was sunken inside, and then the arrow and the hidden weapon were bounced out. The degree of the hidden weapon is a little bit faster than when they hit it.


    Although it can be seen that the giant snail is very powerful, it seems that there is no need to hide it in its degree. Can you just give it a knife? Why is it necessary to bring it over?


    Although Hansen��s heart is doubtful, he also knows that Yang Yongcheng��s doing so must have their reason, so Hansen also endured the temper and wait for Yang Yongcheng to lead the giant snail.


    "Don''t move, wait for them to lead the alien from the side of the big stone, you will take the opportunity to take a knife on the soft meat behind it... Remember, be sure to go, immediately after a knife, whether you succeed or not, immediately withdraw, Don''t hesitate, or die, don''t blame me for not reminding you." Zhu stopped and solemnly smashed Hansen.


    Hansen nodded and said that he knew it, but his heart was more curious about this giant snail. He didn''t know what kind of ability it had, and he would let Zhu stop them so much.


    Just looking at its degree, I really can''t imagine it, and its danger is exactly where.


    Seeing Yang Yongcheng, they gradually brought the giant snail over. Hansen summoned the ancient mysterious wolf, and held it in his hand at any time, leaning against the stone, waiting for the giant snail to pass by.


    Zhu Zhu, next to him, also held his breath on the stone wall, and even the atmosphere did not dare to come out.


    Not long after, the giant snail was led to the side of the big stone where Hansen and Zhu stopped. After passing by the big stone, Yang Yongsen immediately made a whistle, which was the secret code he agreed with Hansen.


    Hansen did not hesitate, holding the ancient mysterious wolf and stepping out from behind the big stone, facing the back of the giant snail, under the milky white snail shell, there was a piece of soft meat like a red skirt.


    ذ ذ ذ �� �� �� �� ذ ذ ذ ذ ذ ذ ذ ذ ذ ذ ذ �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��The inside of the shell shrinks.


    It��s a pity that it��s too late. Hansen��s black metal-like ancient mysterious wolf, squatting on the soft meat, suddenly opened the soft meat with a long foot.


    Hansen has the feeling of squatting on the old beef tendon. Although he still opened the soft meat, it is not as smooth as usual. He only broke into the three or four inches deep, and the soft meat has been retracted into the shell. Only a splash of hot blood was spilled.


    Hansen was stunned to the top of the shell. He wanted to try to open the shell of the snail.


    "Running!" Zhu stopped behind, but was shocked and angry, did not wait for Hansen to scream, shouted, and Hansen turned and ran.


    Suddenly, I saw the snail that had just been indented into the shell. The flaming body was drilled out of the shell like a poisonous snake. The volley rushed toward Han Senfei, and lived like a red flame with a long flesh. cockatrice. 8

 Chapter 378： Shelling - the third hundred seventy-nine

    The 378th chapter of the shelling


    Hey!


    The flaming body flew out of the shell, and the milky white shell suddenly landed on the ground, smashing the rock, and the surrounding rocks seemed to tremble, and I didn''t know how many shells there were.


    And out of the flaming software behind the shell, the speed is incredible, the body is like a red lightning flying toward Hansen.


    Seeing that the strange snake with the fleshy wing had already rushed to the front of him, Hansen waved the ancient mythical dagger and directly smashed it.


    Who knows that the red fleshy python is drawn in the shape of a lightning bolt in the air, and he is hard to escape from Hansen''s dagger in the air, and the speed continues to entangle him.


    Han Sen slightly frowned, too late to consider too much, the ancient curse directly broke out, the heart beat like a thunder, a diving, rolled out a dozen meters on the ground, avoiding the attack of the red fleshy snake.


    The red fleshy geek did not fall at all, swung in the air, and flew toward Hansen.


    On the other side, Zhu stopped a large z-steel flying knife in the air, but it did not have any effect. When he hit the monster, he was directly flew back.


    Yang Yongcheng, several of them rushed over, yelling at the singer''s archery and obscuring device: "Run fast, nothing more than a hundred meters away from the shell."


    Hansen still can''t figure out the details of the snake, and he dare not continue to take risks. He runs away from the legs and the speed is as fast as amazing.


    And Han Sen is not a straight line. The snake has been chasing it in the sky, but Hansen has never had the chance to entangle it. Hansen has escaped a hundred meters away.


    Sure enough, the strange snake left the snail shell a hundred meters away, no longer chasing Hansen, hovering in the air for a few laps, making a strange cry like a baby crying, and then flew back into his shell.


    Yang Yongcheng and others who were shocked and stunned, this was a sigh of relief, and quickly fled Hansen with this mountain.


    The snail shell is in the body, and the speed of the different creatures becomes extremely slow, and it is impossible to catch up with Hansen.


    "How did you do it, didn''t you tell me, just ran a knife and ran? You almost killed us and told you not to know?" When he got to a safe place to rest, Zhu stopped and pointed to Hansen''s nose. .


    "Sorry, I just want to try and see if I can break the shell." Hansen said with apologetic comments.


    Although Hansen did not think that the snake could really kill him, but after all, he violated the plan, it is not correct.


    "You really dare to think? You can open your body is not bad, but also a whimsical clam shell?" Zhu stopped sarcasm.


    In his view, among the first shelters, I am afraid that no weapon can smash the hard shell.


    "Well, don''t say it anymore, nothing is fine." Yang Yongcheng stopped the irony of Zhu Shu and said to everyone: "Our mission has been successfully completed. When everyone rests, they are ready to return to the shelter."


    "Don''t kill that alien creature?" Hansen couldn''t help but glimpse. I didn''t expect Yang Yongcheng to go back.


    "Kill? Do you really think that having a sharp dagger can kill that alien creature? It is naive." Zhu stopped scorning cold.


    Yang Yongcheng took a look at Zhu and let Zhu stop talking. This is what Hansen said: "Han Shao, you also saw it. With the strength of several of us, it is not enough to kill the alien creature. You must wait for Ning Yue. After the young master came, he presided over the big picture and then came back to hunt the strange creature."


    Hansen suddenly understood that Ning Yue asked him to bring him here, just to try to see if his dagger could hurt the alien creature and was not prepared to kill it.


    Ning Yue himself is afraid to come over to the mad believer shelter. The action of actually killing the alien creature will be hosted by Ning Yue himself.


    Hansen closed his mouth and didn''t talk any more. Following Yang Yongcheng, they went back. Now he can basically confirm that the snail is a strange creature.


    "It seems that Ningjia really knows something, otherwise how can they spend so much manpower and material resources, go out to find a nest of different creatures, and go hunting for this super powerful alien creature, obviously it is demanding Hansen secretly thought about it, but he didn''t know whether Ning had killed the super **** creature in the end, and whether he had obtained the super **** gene.


    If not, how do they know that super-god creatures and super-god genes exist that they don''t know, just reasoning and guessing.


    However, Hansen turned to think about it, and felt that something was wrong. My grandfather had left the five words of the super **** gene long ago. How did he know it?


    We must know that in the era of Grandpa, the time for human beings to enter the world of shelter is relatively short, and the general gene completion rate is not high. It is very difficult to hunt God blood creatures and even mutant organisms. How does he know the super **** genes? ? What does this have to do with the Ningjia Group''s Ningjia?


    Hansen couldn''t guess. He used to think that as long as he was strong, he could find the revenge of Xingyu Group and seek justice for his father, but now he suddenly found out that things were not as simple as he thought.


    After leaving the ancient forest, Yang Yongcheng was relieved. Although this mission was a little bit of a thrill, the completion was fairly smooth, and he was able to confess to Ning Yue.


    Only Zhu stopped to humming Hansen all the way, and it was somewhat annoying.


    When it was time to rest and eat, Zhu stopped to hunt down the flesh of a mutant creature and came back to eat it.


    Zhu stopped this person very annoying, but his barbecue has nothing to say, more than Hansen himself, the meat is delicious and tender, the taste is also surprisingly delicious, can be said to be the best in the barbecue.


    Hansen really did not think that Zhu Shu actually had such a skill.


    Yang Yongcheng seems to have already known that Zhu has such a skill, may have enjoyed it many times, chatting while eating barbecue, and others took out a few bottles of their own drink.


    However, after Hansen ate a few mouthfuls, he felt that something was wrong. The temperature of the body rose slightly. This is almost impossible for people who practice "ice muscle jade". If this happens. The situation shows what is wrong with the body.


    Hansen soon realized the problem. On the way, he did nothing, and he ate and drank everything he brought with him. The only thing that might cause problems was Zhu��s barbecue.


    "Ningyue, Ningyue, you want to deal with me like this, it is too small to look at my Hansen." Hansen smashed the ice muscle jade, and the temperature of the body was suddenly cooled by the body. Dispel, and pretend that nothing happened, continue to eat his barbecue.


    However, after everyone had finished eating the barbecue, Hansen did not see Yang Yongcheng''s actions. Han Sen was hesitating whether he should pretend to react, but he heard the sound of the plop.


    Then Hansen was surprised to see that Yang Yongcheng and others fell to the ground one by one. It was like eating a psychedelic medicine. It just struggled a few times and fell to the ground and did not move.


    "Zhu stopped?" Hansen looked at the only person who was awake except him...


    The 369th chapter of Wanxiang poison


    "I have eaten one of my incense sticks, but it hasn''t fallen down yet, you really are not simple." Zhu stopped smiling and looked at Han Sen, and his eyes were somewhat surprised.


    "What kind of person are you?" Hansen naturally understands that this Zhu stop is probably a spy that lurks in the Ningjia forces. Otherwise, Yang Yongcheng will not be lost together, but Hansen does not know which side he belongs to. people.


    However, people like Zhu Shu are actually spies, and even Hansen did not think that the narrow-minded personality like Zhu Shu, who likes to break the mind, does not seem to be a spoiled material.


    Zhu stopped and smiled and said: "I don''t matter who I am. It is important that you know who your life is in now."


    "What do you want?" Hansen stared at Zhu and asked.


    "Now you have two ways to choose. One is to surrender the beast of the beast, and the other is to choose to die. I am very fair. You can choose it yourself. I am not embarrassed." Zhu stopped the smile. appearance.


    "When are you a fool? Handing over the dagger will only die faster." Hansen said coldly.


    "If you have the opportunity to die, you will definitely die if you don''t pay. Even if I don''t get it, I won''t let you and the dagger use it for Ning Yue." Zhu stopped and said, he has summoned a cold soul knife. With the chilly blade, he smashed down Hansen��s neck.


    Seeing that the knife is about to linger on Han Sen��s neck, Hansen is waving his hand. The ancient mysterious wolf��s dagger squats on the long knife of Zhu��s stop, only to hear a bang, Zhu��s long knife is suddenly cut into Two paragraphs.


    "Hey!" Zhu stopped looking at Han Sen with a suspicious look. Obviously, Hansen didn''t think that after Hanson had eaten a fragrant drug, he didn''t fall down. He even had such fighting power.


    A fragrant incense is very peculiar, colorless and tasteless. It does not immediately attack after eating. When the time is around a fragrant incense, the medicinal properties will suddenly start, which is like ecstasy and coma.


    A column of incense is not the secret of the biography. Zhu never stopped losing his hand before he stopped. He immersed a column of incense in the barbecue, and watched Hansen eat a lot of barbecue, it is impossible to be poisoned.


    Hansen didn''t think so much, and the dagger took advantage of Zhu to stop. For a person who wants to kill him, it is naturally impossible to count it.


    Hansen��s dagger was fast and embarrassing, but Zhu��s body shape changed and he escaped his attack, and his body made Han Sen look familiar.


    Hansen slightly frowned, and the dagger again slammed to Zhu. Zhu stopped to touch Hansen��s dagger and could only evade Hansen��s attack. After a few times, Hansen forced him to jump into the air, and Hansen once again stabbed him. Zhu��s body actually borrowed power in the air, and a strange fold, hard to escape the fatal thorn of Hansen.


    "Amazing, 30-fold, you are the Chen family?" Han Sen finally remembered where he had seen Zhu Shu''s body, Chen Zichen had used this secret rumor.


    "Do you know that the 70% discount and Chen family?" Zhu stopped obviously some accidents, I can''t think of Hansen actually able to recognize his origins.


    "So you really are Chen''s people?" Hansen looked at Zhu and asked.


    "I don''t know whether Chen family is important. You can talk about it. What do you have to do with Chen? If you say it well, maybe I can spare you a life." Zhu stopped talking.


    "I really want to know, how do you want my life?" Hansen looked at Zhu stopped.


    "In this world, there are many kinds of power. For example, using poison, this is also a kind of power, and I happen to be very proficient in this kind of power, and now you have already poisoned me, and you may be killed at any time." Stop watching Hansen.


    "It seems that your poison is not useful to me." Han Sen looked at Zhu stopped and said: "Now, you should consider how to make me spare your life."


    Zhu stopped laughing: "Do you think that you can live a scent of a fragrant drug that is very amazing? It is just a kind of drug. I said that you have already poisoned me. This is not A column of incense can be compared."


    Said, Zhu stopped reaching out to the palm of his hand and sniffed at the tip of his nose. His face was intoxicated: "Don''t you smell the fragrance? This is not the smell of perfume. This is really poisonous. It is the only one in the world." Poisonous. Have you ever heard of a super-nuclear gene called "Banxiang Poison"? It can be like a poisonous insect, growing a gene that can breed toxins, and can be poisoned invisibly at any time. Everyone has different toxic genes, so even the same two people who cultivate "Wanxiang Poison" can''t solve each other''s poisons, not to mention that there is no second practice in this world. The person of the Toxic Body, because "Wanxiang Poison" has long been a ban, there are too many people who died because of practicing him, I can live, I am one of them, or maybe the only one."


    "I don''t believe that you can poison me directly with poisonous fragrance." Han Sen said faintly.


    "It really can''t, at least not now, but you have already had a fragrant incense. After my poisonous scent encounters a fragrant incense, it can induce stronger toxicity." Zhu stopped laughing.


    "So I am dead?" Han Sen looked at Zhu stopped and said: "Can you tell me, who are you?"


    "That''s not necessarily. If you can make poison, you will be able to detoxify. As long as you give me the soul of the beast, I can detoxify you." Zhu paused and said.


    "How can I trust you?" Hansen asked.


    Zhu stopped spreading his hands and said: "In fact, I don''t have to kill you at all. After this time, I have no possibility of staying in Ningyue. It doesn''t make sense to kill you. Without the dagger, you also There is no value for me to kill."


    "If I don''t pay?" Hansen said faintly.


    Zhu stopped seriously watching Han Sen for a while, and suddenly laughed: "In fact, we can also cooperate. Ning Yue gave you any benefit. I can give you the same, and you can let you die without poison. You think How is this condition?"


    "Or that sentence, why do I believe in you?" Hansen said quietly, he only wants to understand some of the inside story, as for the poison, he has no effect on the cultivation of ice muscle jade.


    "The knife just now, you should understand when you cut my beast soul knife, the above is just a virtual force, I am not really going to kill you, just scare you to scare you." Zhu stopped.


    Han Sen looked at Zhu and stopped talking. He naturally knew that the knife was a virtual force, but even if it was a virtual force, it was very dangerous to cooperate with the blood animal beast, so Hansen still cut the knife of Zhu. Did not dare to let his knife fall on his neck.


    "Well, then I will say something you don''t know. In fact, you should not know, Ning Yue let you go hunting, what kind of alien creature is it?" Zhu stopped sighing and said.


    "Isn''t it a blood creature?" Hansen jumped in his heart, but his face was unchanged.


    "God blood creatures? Hey, you can say this, at least until now, no one knows if it is a blood creature." Zhu stopped laughing.


    "What the **** do you mean?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    "Have you ever thought about why it is a blood creature, but there are some very powerful existences, like the one on the ancient forest mountain. Even so many of our genes are full of helplessness, even the power is fundamental. Not at a level, don''t you feel a little weird?"


    Zhu paused and said in a word: "Don''t you think about it, maybe there is a higher level of existence above the blood creature?"

 Chapter 380： Say after the game

    Hansen��s heartbeat was even more powerful, but he still pretended to be surprised to see Zhu stop asking: ��Is there any other creature above the blood creature?��


    "Otherwise, do you think that Ningyue will cost you so much? Please take a child who has no background into the aristocratic school. Do you think it is so easy to do it? God blood creatures, Ning Yue willingly pay such a big price?" Zhu stopped without answering, just a series of questions.


    "I naturally thought about it, but beyond the blood creatures, it is hard to believe that there is no such information and information in the league." Hansen continued to test.


    "How long has the alliance really entered the world of shelters? It��s only been less than two hundred years in a hundred years. Everything in the shelter is just a smattering of the alliance. There are no other creatures on the blood. If you want to kill, you know that whether it is an alliance or a Ning family, they all hope to find something."


    "Since they haven''t found it yet, how do you know that there must be other creatures on the blood of God?" Hansen looked at Zhu and asked.


    Zhu stopped smiling: "Some things, knowing too much is not good for you. Now you have three ways to choose, sell your dagger to me, or cooperate with me to hunt the alien, or poison. You are a smart person, I think you should know how to choose."


    "I am not a smart person, but I still know how to choose." Hansen smiled and then strode to Zhu.


    "I didn''t want to kill, you don''t want to force me. If I can''t get it, then I won''t let Ning''s family get it." Zhu stopped his face and coldened his eyes, staring at Hansen sharply.


    Hansen said that he was lazy, and the dagger in his hand directly stabbed Zhu.


    Zhu stopped a cold scream, and his body was full of incense. He thought that Hansen, who had already been poisoned, would be attacked by his poisonous scent. He would definitely attack immediately. Although he would not die immediately, he would suffer from a full body cramp. Knife smashed, and then Hansen fell down and said.


    But who knows that Hansen is in his poisonous fragrance, but his look is unchanged. The dagger directly stabbed in and made Zhu��s face change.


    Zhu stopped to make a shocking 30% off, dodging Hansen''s dagger, the dagger is too sharp, no matter the foot of the sword is not enough to compete with it, except for dodge can only dodge.


    Zhu stopped his heart and was greatly astonished, not to mention why his poisonous fragrance was not useful for Hansen. He thought that it was very easy to escape from Hansen with his own surprise, but soon He found that he could not escape completely.


    Moreover, Zhu stopped to find that he was able to move to a smaller and smaller range, and he was forced to enter the corner.


    "Stop, we can talk about it. If you help Ning Yue kill the strange creature, you won''t get much benefit. I can give you more than him." Seeing that he was forced into a desperate situation, Zhu stopped a few horrified shouts.


    Hey!


    Hansen did not care, and a fist hit the face of Zhu stopped. He suddenly stopped the nosebleeds of Zhu, and had an obvious punch on his face. He squatted on the ground with his face squinted.


    Hey!


    Hansen ignored him, and it was a madness to slam the face of Zhu.


    Zhu stopped people have been stupid, he can not beat Han Sen, at most it is killed by the beggar, or ask for something.


    However, Han Sen did not say anything like this. He was fierce and arrogant against him, and Zhu��s tears and tears all flowed out.


    Want to resist, but Zhu stopped to find that he did not have the ability to resist in front of Han Sen, not resisting, and resisting being beaten even worse.


    But no resistance, Hansen did not mean to stop, his fist fell on Zhu stopped, directly penetrated into the internal organs, the painful Zhu stopped even Grandma is about to call out.


    This is not finished, after the Zhu stopped moving, Han Sen paused, Zhu stopped thinking that Han Sen had to stop, but who knows that the next is even worse, Han Sen is still proficient in reinforcement The operation of the wrong bone, the five fingers caught on the body twisted, and suddenly let Zhu stop the pain like a pig screaming out.


    "Don''t fight, if you want to ask anything, ask... ah... you want to know what I tell you... ah..." Zhu stopped and screamed for mercy.


    "I don''t want to talk about things, I am very upset when I look at you. When I am angry, you haven''t died yet." Han Sen replied casually, reaching out and twisting again, just listening to a bang, Zhu stopped. The shoulder joint was directly unloaded by Hansen.


    Zhu��s painful call is also awkward. Even Grandma is about to shout. Now that Zhu��s stop has been regretted, he��s dying. It is simply a metamorphosis.


    Killing does not kill, do not ask, just keep tossing, even if he wants to confess, it is not a person.


    Zhu stopped to want to break off himself, so that he would not be tortured again, but he found that the joints that he could move were all removed by Hansen, and he couldn��t make any effort. The body is not his own. He wants to commit suicide. That ability.


    Finally, Hansen may be tired, let Zhu stop the body twisted into a strange shape, tears fell to the ground, and he sat down on a stone next to him.


    "Well, I am very democratic. Now I will give you two paths. One way is to answer my questions. The second one is to answer my questions honestly. You can choose it yourself." Han Sen A serious look at Zhu stopped.


    "Ahba... Ahba... Ahba..." Zhu stopped his lips and made a very strange voice, but he did not even say a word.


    He was angry and anxious: "Are you a man of his mother? You have removed my jaw, can the ghost answer your question?"


    "I have forgotten it." Hansen walked over to Zhu and stopped reaching for a chin on his chin. He only heard a bang, and Zhu��s mandible was installed again.


    "It''s not a human." Zhu stopped his heart, but he didn''t dare to say half a word. He was really afraid of Hansen.


    Hansen��s method is not the most embarrassing of the people he has ever seen, but the temper of this person is really strange, and Hansen can ignore his poisonous fragrance, so that Zhu��s mentality is already somewhat fearful. .


    "You said that there are other creatures on the blood creatures, what is it?" Hansen looked at Zhu and asked.


    Although Hansen did not say anything threatening, but it was so watched by Han Sen, Zhu stopped a little chilling, coupled with the distracted concerns and distorted meridians, there was still a bit of life-like pain, Zhu Shu I didn''t dare to hesitate. I replied directly: "I don''t know, this is just a guess. No one has actually killed that kind of creature."


    "Only for a guess, can you pay such a big price?" Hansen said he was ready to do it again.


    "Don''t... don''t fight... I said it''s true. It''s really just speculation. If there is such ability, Ning Yue will not look for you, and I will not risk exposure. The dagger in your hand is the weapon that is most likely to kill that creature. It has never been seen before. There are many creatures suspected to be above the blood level. No one can hurt them, let alone hunting. Kill..." Zhu screamed and paused.

 Chapter 381： Special Operations Investigation Division

    "There is kind, really tough guy..." Hansen erected a thumbs at Zhu, and then immediately grabbed Zhu.


    Zhu paused to make a pig-like scream, and his body''s twitching face was green, and the taste of the bones was distorted. It was not something that normal people could bear.


    Although Zhu Shu is not a normal person, endurance is far above the average person, but it is so tortured.


    "I... I said... all... are all real... I really don''t know... just some words from the older generation of the family..." Zhu stopped and screamed and said intermittently.


    Hansen stopped and asked: "What?"


    "You really don''t want to do it again. If you want to ask anything, you will ask, I will know everything." Zhu stopped really a little afraid.


    "Less nonsense." Hansen said impatiently.


    Zhu Su��s heart is really hard to tell. Hansen��s words are really not secret. He really wants to answer. He doesn��t want to hide. But he��s so humbled by Han Sen. He even has some Suspicion, Hansen''s interest in him is much higher than the interest in knowing the answer.


    "Pussy! Idiot! Stupid b!" Zhu stopped to swear all the swear words he could think of in his heart, but he said awkwardly: "I don''t know much, just listen to our parents." When my ancestors came, the generation that had just been discovered in the sanctuary, had found something in the world of the shelter, and concluded that there should be another level of creatures above the gods in the sanctuary. It has always paid a lot of money to prove this inference, but there has been no progress. The suspected creatures are too strong. There are no weapons in the first shelter that can hurt them..."


    "You are not surnamed Zhu? How could it be Chen''s people?" Hansen looked at Zhu and stopped.


    "I am the illegitimate child of Chen''s family. With my mother''s surname, Chen Zichen, do you know? That is my half-brother." Zhu stopped and said quickly.


    Han Sen is not really interested in Zhu��s family. After thinking about it, he continued to ask: ��Why are you going to go to Ningyue to do undercover? Don��t tell me that you are because of the moment��s interest.��


    Zhu stopped his face and changed his face, and then he said: "I have already said it anyway, then I will not be stunned. Ning Jiazu and our Chen family father work in a department. When they first discovered those things, they were Ning Jia and our Chen��s father discovered it together, so Ning��s family also has such speculations, and has been spending a lot of money and resources to prove this guess.��


    "You also know how strong the strength of Xingyu Group is. Our Chen family is far worse than Ningjia in this respect, so we want to break into them. If Ningjia finds something, our Chen family can also find some clues, so ......" Zhu stopped to say no more here, but the meaning is already very clear.


    "What is that department?" Hansen asked very casually, but the heart had already jumped, because he thought of the work permit of his grandfather.


    "Where do I know this, it is a hundred years ago..." Zhu stopped talking and Hansen��s face was not right. He quickly added another sentence: "I just listened to the old man at home and said it was a What is the department called Special Service..."


    "Full name." Han Sen stared at Zhu stopped to drink coldly, but his heart was slightly excited.


    Zhu Stop said that it seems that it is probably the special investigation department where Grandpa is too old. If this is the case, then things will be a bit of a look.


    The elders of the grandfather and the Ning family and the old man of the Chen family should all belong to a department. It is possible that the grandfather and the two of them found out in the shelter. The grandfather left the super-gene gene. Then Ning Jia and Chen Jia may have left almost the same information, or they may have more information left behind.


    After all, Hansen��s grandfather��s work permit is only an investigator of the action group, while Ningjia and Chen��s may be leaders and other people. Otherwise, it��s hard to imagine that Ning��s family had a star in several generations. The group is among the top consortiums in the entire league.


    "I really don''t know. I just listened to my father and said casually. You also know that I am just an illegitimate child. I have basically not been in Chen''s family. There are very few opportunities to contact with secrets. If it is not for Chen. I went to Ningyue to look down on these things, I am afraid I can''t even know these things now." Zhu stopped talking and said.


    Hansen asked Zhu to stop some problems, but he did not want to ask for it, nor did he be able to ask anything.


    Han Sen knows that Zhu Shu definitely has not said a lot of things, but he also understands that people like Zhu Shu, even if they say more, true and false are difficult to distinguish. For now, Han Sen did hear some Things that are useful to him are not lost.


    "Han Shao, I want to know, I said, please let me go." Zhu stopped bitterly and pleaded.


    "In the past, the things of your Chen family and Ning family are not my business. It is no big deal to let you go, but since you want to start with me, it is not so simple. I will teach you to Yang Yongcheng later. They can see your own skills if you can live." Hansen smiled and said.


    When Zhu paused, his face changed. He seemed to shudder with his body. He said, "Han Shao, let''s talk about it. I bought it myself. Can you open a price?"


    When Zhu stopped thinking about Ningyue, he felt that his back was numb. If he fell in the hands of the man, it would be better to die.


    Hansen is also a monk, but compared with the Ningyue that Zhu stopped knowing, it is just like a kindergarten kid who is innocent and cute.


    "Well, then you talk about it, what price do you value? Well, you are also the young master of Chen family, should not let me down?" Han Sen looked at Zhu stopped with interest.


    "Han Shao, I am just an illegitimate child, what a young master, really a young master will not come to do this life-selling life ... a million to buy my life, how do you see?" Zhu stopped his teeth.


    Hansen just smiled and looked at Zhu and stopped talking.


    "200 million?" Zhu stopped to sell the child and sold the woman in general, only to report such a number.


    "It seems that you really don''t want to die." Hansen said nothing, went directly to Yang Yongcheng next to them, and knelt down to check their situation.


    Let Zhu stop to call again, Han Sen did not care about him, he came to the shelter, how could he bring money, let alone 200 million, even if 20,000 he may not have it, just listen to him, he knows him There is no plan for major bleeding at all. Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say ps: for the elders hunting & the world''s plus.

 Chapter 382： God blood spurs fish soul

    Hansen used some common methods learned from the school. As a result, Yang Yongcheng did not mean to wake up at all. It is no wonder that Zhu stopped without fear. ???


    "Don''t waste your energy, you have a column of incense. If you don''t have my antidote, they can''t wake up. And if you have a column for three days, even if I can''t solve it, I will become a vegetative person." "Zhu stopped, although his nose and face were swollen, but he looked very happy."


    Zhu stopped being afraid that Hansen didn''t say anything at all. He was a sea squad, and as long as Hansen would see it, he had a way for Hansen to dare to move him.


    Seeing Han Sen did not speak, Zhu stopped to continue: "You don''t want to find antidote from me, such an important antidote, of course, I will not bring the finished product on the body. If you know how to dispense medicine, you can take the material on my body. Go with it. Or you let me go, I can help you with it."


    "Do you think I care about their life and death?" Han Sen looked at Zhu stopped with interest.


    "Of course you don''t care, but Yang Yongcheng, they are the confidants of Ningyue. Even if I am, I only dare to use drugs instead of poisons, so that Ningyue will not be able to do anything. If they are now dead here, you Do you think Ning Yue will let you go?"


    "You have reminded me." Hansen nodded, seemingly agree with Zhu stopped, and then summoned a cockroach and stopped to Zhu.


    "What do you want to do? You didn''t listen to me?" Zhu stopped and was angry and angry. He was really a little scared of Hansen.


    But now Zhu Zhu''s joints have been unloaded most of the time, he can''t run even if he wants to run, even the move is very difficult, a little move, the misplaced joints are very painful.


    "As long as no one is alive, Ning Yue will naturally not know that they died because of me." Han Sen said faintly.


    "Don''t stop, you guys are really, what good is it for you to kill me? With Ning Yue''s mind, he doesn''t even see evidence, but he can definitely guess something, and he will doubt you. Killing me has no benefit to you, but if you save them, not only Ningyue, Yang Yongcheng, they will certainly be grateful to you, there is such a benefit, you don''t want to find out what is killing me?" Zhu stopped. Do you know that Han Sen has a problem with his brain? Can you not think in a normal way?


    "Because I don''t think you are upset, can''t you?" Hansen said, he would use the smear to stop Zhu''s neck.


    "Don''t stop... What do you want, you said, can I still give you?" Zhu stopped feeling that he was really unlucky, and his intestines were green, and he was not good, but he did not provoke a brain. How can I make a pervert, does he not understand that the benefits are far more important than killing?


    "Just the arrow." Hansen said casually.


    "Which arrow?" Zhu stopped his face with a faint color, but his heart was shocked.


    Zhu Shu does have an arrow, and it is still a blood-level arrow. Usually he hides like a baby, and he will not use it easily.


    After all, there are too few souls and bloodstains in the arrow, and there are fewer souls than the bows. It is a very rare thing.


    I don''t know how many archers who are good at bows and arrows, I hope that I can have a **** of blood and soul, but I can''t get it. Zhu can get this **** of blood and soul. It is extremely lucky.


    When he was dealing with the giant snail in the past, Zhu stopped it once, but he was not willing to shoot it out, fearing that it would be broken by the giant snail.


    After he got rid of the danger, Zhu stopped to accept it. The time he took out was about ten seconds. Under such a tense situation, he really didn��t believe it. Hansen actually saw his one. God blood beasts and arrows, but also saw that it is the blood of the beast.


    Hansen did not say anything. He grabbed Zhu��s ear in one hand and held it in one hand.


    "Give it to you, give it to you." Zhu paused and yelled.


    "Let''s talk nonsense, you just keep playing." Hansen said calmly, but the hand holding his ears and squatting did not mean to let go.


    Although Zhu wanted to ask, I gave you, will you let me go? But looking at Han Sen''s face, as well as the hand holding the ear and the beggar next to it, Zhu stopped his throat and moved. It was hard to say a word, and directly transferred the blood animal beast to Hansen.


    "It��s really bad to see you in eight lifetimes." Zhu stopped crying and said.


    "Get the soul of the blood of the beast and soul squid." Han Sen glanced at his soul sea, and suddenly saw a strange fish-shaped beast soul that seemed to have only fish bones.


    "There is finally a **** of blood and soul." Han Sen secretly excites himself, because there is no **** of blood and soul, his archery has never been of great use, and now it is finally what he wants.


    "Han Shao, you have the animal spirit I have already given you, can you let me go now?" Zhu stopped to worry about Hansen. He didn''t know Hansen, and he couldn''t see what Hansen was like. People, I don��t know if Hansen will really keep his promise.


    "Have I said that I want to let you go?" Hansen grinned.


    "Don''t we say that we are using the blood of the beast and the soul of the gods to buy the life? You can''t talk without counting!" Zhu stopped his heart and straightened his mother.


    "You just bought a life, but did not say let you go." Han Sen''s words let Zhu stop.


    "What do you mean?" Zhu stopped looking at Han Sen.


    Hansen did not answer him. He directly reached out and twisted a few times on Zhu��s joints. He only listened to the sound of Zhu��s screaming, mixed with his screams, which sounded very strange.


    "Go and solve the drug on them." Han Sen said to Zhu, and then summoned the blood-soul fish and the snake''s bow, and took it in his hand to play.


    After Zhu stopped his body and resumed his activities, he did not feel strange. After he turned his eyes, he thought about how to escape.


    But peeked at Hansen, Zhu paused when the hair was upright, the back of the back was cold, and the thoughts of wanting to escape were all gone.


    I saw Hansen put a white bone arrow with a barb on the front end on the black corner bow. At this time, the arrow tip was facing him, just glanced at it. Zhu stopped to have the arrow at any time. Will shoot his sense of crisis.


    And looking at Hansen''s imposing manner, Zhu stopped to give birth to a horrible feeling that Hansen would be shot as soon as Hansen loosened his hand.


    "Cough, we said yes, I took the money to buy life, if I solved their drug, they took me to the city of Ningyue, where can I still have a life?" Zhu did not dare to move, Just said with a bitter face.


    Hansen did not answer, but he took a bow and arrow and pointed at Zhu.


    Zhu paused and quickly took out a dozen small bottles from the body, poured out different powders from the inside, mixed them in a certain proportion, and then blew them in the nose of each of them in Yang Yongcheng. 8

 Chapter 383： The earliest person to enter the shelter

    After Yang Yongcheng and others woke up, they quickly figured out what happened. Looking at Zhu��s eyes seemed to kill people. Some people even had to pull the knife and cut Zhu.


    Hansen reached out and stopped them. The man looked at Han Sen and asked, "Han Shao, what are you doing?"


    If it wasn''t for Hansen who saved them, I am afraid that they are burning in anger, and even Hansen has to cut it.


    "He bought a life here, and you still have to leave it for this life." Han Sen said faintly: "And, even if you want to kill, you must at least wait for Ning Er��s young master to ask and then kill? ��


    Hansen��s reason for keeping Zhu��s stop is mainly because he wants to see what Ningyue will say after seeing Zhu��s stop. Maybe he can know something about Chen Ning.


    My father��s affairs are confusing, and there are too many doubts. If you don��t go deep into it, I��m afraid it��s hard to figure out the truth.


    If this is not the case, Hansen will not want to save Yang Yongcheng. If it is the former Hansen, he will stop Zhu directly.


    But now Hansen has to think a little more, at least he needs to figure out first, whether Ningjia is his own enemy.


    And there is a point that Han Sen is very confused. With the strength of Xingyu Group, it should not be difficult to find the Han family. If the grandfather used to have a relationship with the Ning family, how can he react?


    Or they have long known the details of the Korean family. They have been targeting the Korean family since the beginning, but this does not make sense. If so, how can the father let them find the Ning family when they encounter something?


    Hansen does not think that his father is a stupid person. On the contrary, in Hansen��s impression, his father��s character is gentle, but he is a wise man. Otherwise, it is impossible to develop a small workshop to hundreds of millions. The scale.


    Although hundreds of millions of yuan is not a problem in today''s alliance, it doesn''t matter if there is no background. It is still very difficult to truly do business with hundreds of millions.


    "If this is the case, then listen to Han Shao." Yang Yongcheng stopped everyone, nodded and said.


    Everyone took Zhu and stopped to go back. On the way, Hansen did not listen to them and stopped Zhu. It seems that they had never thought that Zhu Shu would have been a spy.


    "Han Shao, do you really protect my life?" In the middle of the night, everyone camped to sleep. When it was Hansen''s vigil to watch Zhu stop, the locked Zhu stopped moving the bundled solid body and made up for Han. Asked by Sen, he lowered his voice.


    Hansen did not care for him, and he was grilled with meat on the fire.


    "Han Shao, are you interested in doing business with me again?" Zhu stopped and continued.


    See Hansen or ignore him. Zhu stopped a little anxious. He gnawed his teeth and said with a subtle voice: "Han Shao, your dagger, you can��t hand it out anyway, or your life will be gone. It is."


    Han Sen��s eyes fell on Zhu��s body, but he did not speak, just looked at him like that.


    "On the top of God''s genes, there is also a super-god gene, whether it is Ningjia or our Chen family. For more than a hundred years, I don''t know how to pay the price that ordinary people can''t imagine, but still have nothing to gain, and now there is the most It is possible to kill the alien creatures above the blood creatures, and to get the super-god genes, that is the dagger in your hand, Ningyue will definitely get it at all costs, the dagger is in your hands, you will still have a living Opportunity, if not, you are not far from death..." Zhu stopped to continue to Hansen.


    "Since no one can kill those alien creatures, how do you know that there is a super-god gene?" Hansen''s heart was slightly agitated, but his face remained indifferent.


    "I told you earlier that the father of my family and the ancestors of Ning''s family are working in the same department. Do you know what department is it?" Although Zhu stopped asking Han Sen, he did not want to wait. Hansen��s answer was to lower the voice and continue to say: ��The department they belong to is called the Secret Service Investigation Division. After the space transmission technology was developed, the first wave of people who entered the shelter was the Action Team of the Special Operations Investigation Division. The information of the super **** genes is what they left behind."


    Hansen resisted the excitement in his heart and whispered: "You are more contradictory. Now human beings can''t kill those alien creatures. People who have just entered the world of shelters, their genes and force are very low, how can they kill those? Is the alien creature getting the super **** gene?"


    "I don''t know the specific situation, but my father has indeed left some information. Otherwise, Chen Ning and the two will not pursue such things so persistently. The price we have paid over the years is almost unimaginable. Financial resources and resources do not say that the two people do not know how much they died."


    ��What information did your family leave?�� Han Sen frowned and continued to ask.


    ��There is very little information left. Most of the people who first transferred to the Special Operations Investigation Team in the world of shelters are dead. Only a few are alive, and after they have come out, there are not many days. Everyone is there. I was violent at the same time. There was no sign before that. Even they didn��t realize it. They were still excited to explore what was being investigated, so they didn��t leave anything to say. We were only in the remains. I found some clues, but they are all piecemeal and some information that is difficult to correlate."


    Hansen slightly frowned, and Zhu stopped to say that he had something to do with the things left by Hansen��s grandfather, but there was something wrong with it.


    "I am just an illegitimate child. Even if Chen is not qualified to touch too many things, the only thing that is certain is that the descendants of those survivors of the Secret Service are doing everything they can to find the super-god genes." See Hansen. Talking, Zhu stopped and continued.


    "You told me this, what do you want me to do?" Hansen looked at Zhu and asked.


    Zhu stopped revealing a somewhat incomprehensible smile: "You can rest assured, I will not ask you to let me go. I will tell you this, just let you understand that no matter what method Ningyue uses, you must not hand over the dagger. And it is best not to kill the alien creature. If it is really killing, you can��t give the soul and flesh to Ningyue. Once the Ning family has the ability to kill those alien creatures, you think Will they still have an uncertain risk factor?"


    Han Sen naturally understands the meaning of Zhu Shu. He has circled such a large circle and said so much. In fact, he does not want Hansen to help Ning Yue kill the super **** creature.


    However, Zhu��s fear was a bit redundant. Hansen had no intention of helping Ning Yue to hunt the ultra-polar creature. Zhu stopped saying that Hansen also understood.


    Hansen asked Zhu to stop a few words, but Zhu stopped not to say anything. He did not ask Hansen to let him go, and soon he fell asleep there.


    Chapter 386


    Hansen didn''t know if Zhu stopped saying that there was a bit of a bit of a fake. Although he knew something, his doubts did not decrease.


    Zhu Shu and Han Sen said the words the next night, the whole body was locked by a special rope, and Zhu stopped silently. In the middle of the night, he was responsible for watching the night watch, and he was locked in Zhu. The position, blackened, is obviously poisonous.


    The position where they rested was not far from the position where Zhu stopped, but no one heard any sound. The dead person did not even struggle or make a sound until Yang Yongcheng got up and rotated in the middle of the night. His body.


    "Damn!" Yang Yongcheng''s face was blue and green, and the faces of several other people were also very ugly.


    Han Sen is slightly frowning. He also has a little look at Zhu. Zhu stopped this kind of skill. He should have a chance to go in the night of their first camp. He waited until he said something with Hansen. It��s obviously deliberate to go.


    When they returned to the maddening shelter, Ningyue had already arrived at the maddening shelter. After Yang Yongcheng reported the incident to Ningyue, Ningyue just smiled, thanked Han Sen for seeking Yang Yongcheng, and told Han Sen that Han Han entered the nobility. The formalities of the college have been completed, and Han Han is ready to enroll.


    I have waited until Ningyue has prepared everything, and once again set off to the ancient forest, Ning Yue did not mention the decapitation of the ancient black wolf, even the end of what is the beast of the soul, Ning Yue did not ask.


    It is as if Ning Yue is not interested in the ancient mysterious dagger, as long as Han Sen can help them to hunt down the alien creature.


    Whether Ning Yue is really not greedy for the ancient mythical dagger, or pretend to be like this, Han Sen is very admired for Ning Yue, such patience is not for everyone.


    Such a person does not move, but as long as he shot, it will definitely make the opponent die without a place of burial, and will never give the opponent any chance, which makes Han Sen more alert to Ning Yue.


    This time, the people who went to the ancient forests were less than the previous one. With Hansen and Ningyue, there were only five people in total, and apart from Yang Yongcheng, the other two were later arrived.


    All three of these people are full of God''s genes. Before they set off, they all completed evolution in the evolutionary pool in the shelter, becoming a great evolutionary scientist, and their own quality has been greatly improved.


    "It seems that Ningyue is tempted to kill the alien creature this time." Hansen secretly thought about what he should do when he arrived.


    It is impossible to help Ning Yue to kill the alien creature. Even if the final killing must be Hansen''s own, you can''t let them see the essence of life.


    "In addition to the natural death of the Golden Retriever, the super **** creatures will be directly decomposed and dissipated after being killed. If they can pull away their distance from Ningyue, then complete the final blow, if they can''t see it first. By collecting the essence of life genes, they will not know the existence of the essence of life genes, and will only wonder why the body of the alien creature has disappeared." Han Sen secretly planned.


    Ningjia is now difficult to distinguish between friends and foes. At present, Hansen��s father is the biggest suspect. Hansen naturally cannot help them.


    Because Ning Yue''s body is not very good, even if riding a mount, going too fast will cough very much, so the pedestrian is much slower than when he went last time.


    Because the time of rest in the middle is relatively short, Han Sen has nothing to do while resting, just studying his own soul.


    Among his many beasts, there is only one beast soul. Now he has not figured out what is useful, that is, the insect knight.


    The body of the avatar, Hansen searched many times in Skynet and the Special Security Action Group, but the results were the same, and no information about this animal soul could be found.


    This is a rare animal soul, but Hansen has been confused about its usefulness, which makes Hansen somewhat troubled.


    Hansen tried a lot of methods, and the Cavaliers did not have any movements, nor did they listen to the summons. It was very strange.


    "What is the substitute for the soul of the beast? Is it that after I die, will it continue to live on my behalf? Or is it like an actor''s substitute, can I do something instead of me?" Hansen looks In the soul of the sea, the insect knight, thinking in his heart.


    Han Sen wanted to go to the creek to fetch water and watch his reflection in the stream, but it reminded him of one thing.


    When he fought with the Insect Knight, the Insect Knight would go to the lake every time. It didn��t look like a bath, because he rode the magical wildebeest, and the lake��s water could not be drowned. He is just a little wet.


    Every time the insect knight came out of the lake, the wound on his body disappeared completely. At that time, Hansen thought that there was something magical and weird in the lake. Later, he killed the insect knight, and he almost turned over the lake. And did not find anything weird.


    "The body of the beast... the lake... Is it that the Knights of the Insects went down to the lake, not to soak the lake, just to use the lake as a mirror to take care of themselves?" Hansen thought of it, the eyelids jumped a few times. under.


    "Damn, such a simple thing, I haven''t thought of it for so long, it''s too stupid." Hansen looked at himself reflected in the stream, almost screaming out.


    Now he hates not being able to test his thoughts right away, but they are still not far away in Ningyue. Hansen had to temporarily hold on to his thoughts. After hitting the water, he returned to the resting place and poured water into the pot to burn.


    While thinking about porridge, Han Sen was slightly absent-minded and full of thoughts about the Cavaliers.


    "If it is like what I think, the identity of the gold coin has a solution. Before the promotion to the second sanctuary, the beasts belonging to the gold coin can also return to my own hands without any People suspect that there is a connection between me and the gold coin." Han Sen secretly thought.


    "Han Shao, you don''t have to be nervous. When Yang Ge is responsible for dragging the alien creature and guaranteeing your safety, you only need to find a fatal blow on the right time. I will use my life to guarantee, as long as we are four There is no dead light, and that strange creature can''t hurt you." Ning Yue saw Hansen in the past two days, and he was a little absent-minded. He thought that Han Sen was afraid of the alien creature and smiled and said to Hansen.


    "Thank you for Ning Shao." Hansen did not explain.


    "I still want to call me Ningyue." Ning Yue said and coughed up again. He cried his mouth with a white wet wipe and said: "Han Shao, don''t you know if you believe in fate?"


    "Trust a little." Hansen, like ordinary people, is awe-inspiring, but not completely.


    "Maybe you don''t believe it. When I first met people, I felt that we should be friends." Ning Yue smiled: "Before my grandfather also had a good friend named Han, and saved my grandfather. Life, maybe we can be friends like that, but change me to save you this time."


    Han Sen��s look at Ning Yue, his look changed very strangely, and his heart was a thousand turns, and all kinds of thoughts flashed rapidly.

 Chapter 385： Qigong master?

    Killing Hansen did not believe that Ning Yue had not investigated his background. If the grandfather is really a good friend of Ningjia, or if his father��s death is related to Ning��s family, the reality of Ning Yue��s watch is somewhat weird.


    "What is the name of your friend who is too grandfather''s surname Han? Maybe it is really the people of our Han family." Han Sen smiled and tempted.


    "Han Jingzhi." Ning Yue arrived without any hesitation, and said it directly.


    "That''s a coincidence. My grandfather is called Han Jingzhi. Wouldn''t it be the same person?" Han Sen said directly, such background information, Ning Yue can easily find it, there is no need to hide.


    Ning Yue��s look is not unusual. He said softly: ��It should not be the same person. The friend of my grandfather should be much older than your grandfather, and he does not have a wife or a son.��


    Ning Yue��s answer gave Han Sen a slight glimpse, and also understood why Zhu stopped to talk to him about those things, why he felt a bit wrong.


    Because of the age of his grandfather Han Jingzhi, it was not the time that the shelter had just discovered. At that time, Hansen��s grandfather was not born yet.


    But if Hansen��s grandfather is not the Han Jingzhi that Ning��s family knows, why is there a work permit?


    Hansen couldn''t understand it. He felt that things were more and more difficult to guess. I didn''t know what happened in the past, and they saw what they saw in the shelter.


    "Be able to be a friend of your family, Han Jingzhi must be a very amazing person?" Hansen asked again.


    Ning Yue smiled and nodded: "It is indeed a very remarkable person. The shelter of that era has just been discovered. Humans have not yet acquired genes. Super-nuclear genetic techniques have not yet been developed. The Korean father was at that time. It is already a very famous qigong master."


    "Master of Qigong?" Hansen stunned. He learned in the history class in the school. The masters of Qigong in that era were just some of the gods and swindlers who pretended to be ghosts.


    "Not what you think, Han��s father has practiced real qigong and his skills are very powerful. At that time, he was the instructor of the league��s most elite blue blood special forces. It��s not a godsman.�� Ning Yue saw through Hansen��s thoughts and laughed. Said.


    "The instructor of the Blue Blood Special Forces?" Hansen''s look has become more eccentric. The Blue Blood Special Forces are by far the most elite special forces in the league. Now an ordinary member of the Blue Blood Special Forces has a transcendence. Order, I can imagine the terrible of the special forces.


    At that time, although no shelter had been developed, it was able to become the instructor of the Blue Blood Special Forces. Now, it is equal to a semi-god-level powerhouse.


    At present, the instructor of the Blue Blood Special Forces is a famous semi-god-level powerhouse.


    This makes Han Sen more confused. If his grandfather is really Han Jingzhi, even if the future generations are defeated again, can''t they fall to this point?


    Besides, Hansen has not heard of any qigong in his Han family.


    Hansen also wants to ask some more about the Korean instructor, but the time for rest has arrived. Ning Yue got up and ordered everyone to leave.


    "Where is it wrong?" Hansen faintly felt that there must be something wrong with this, and it would make it all seem to have some connections and it seems that there is no connection.


    Can''t figure out these problems, Hansen had to put aside for the time being, the ancient forest is already in sight, and now he is most concerned about **** the super **** creature.


    Super **** creatures are going to kill, but the essence of life genes can''t let Ningyue see them. This is not an easy task.


    The most important thing is that Han Sen still doesn''t know much about the strength of the alien creature. He must use the power of these people in Ningyue to understand how strong the ability of the alien creature is, and then be able to judge himself. There is no ability to kill.


    If this is not the case, as early as the first time, when Yang Yongcheng was fainted, Han Sen came back and killed the alien creature.


    Yang Yongcheng carefully guarded Ning Yue and Han Sen into the ancient forest. They used to have no problems. Now Yang Yongcheng is already an evolutionary person. The physical quality is greatly improved, and naturally there will be no problem.


    Five people came to the mountain again, but this time Ningyue let Hansen follow them to the mountain.


    The mountains were extremely majestic. Although they were not steep but magnificent, Hansen followed them to the mountains until they were about to climb to the top of the mountain. Yang Yongcheng became cautious.


    "No sound." When I was about to turn to the top of the mountain, Yang Yongcheng made a gesture to them. Several people were lightly handed over, and they looked at the platform on the top of the mountain where Yang Yongcheng was located.


    Hansen��s gaze is only a peak of a stone platform, which is about the same as an acre.


    At this time, the blood of the jade shell is like a giant snail. The red body is shrunk in the jade shell. You can''t see his red and soft meat. Only the milky white translucent jade shell is in A jade-like glow flashed in the sun.


    "Ning Shaoye, Han Shao, you are waiting here, we are going to take its body out of the shell." Yang Yongcheng whispered.


    "Be careful, safety first." Ning Yue nodded slightly.


    Yang Yongcheng responded with a sigh of relief. They turned to the top of the mountain together, and quickly approached the alien creature, summoning the soul soul bow and shooting the snail shell of the alien creature with the z steel arrow in the arrow pot.


    Hey!


    Z steel arrow shot directly on the snail shell to smash, Yang Yongcheng three people have used the humanoid body of the soul transformation, coupled with the evolution of the physical qualities, the power is amazing.


    However, Hansen carefully looked at the z-gang steel shattered, but looked out. The reason why the arrow exploded, the main reason is not that Yang Yongcheng is strong, but the jade-like snail shell seems to have a strange The anti-seismic force, so the z steel arrow shot above will be directly broken under the squeeze of two forces.


    "Super God creatures really don''t have a fuel-efficient lamp." Hansen said in the heart.


    Only after a few arrows, the soft meat of the alien creatures stretched out from the jade shell, and stared at Yang Yongcheng with a pair of strange eyes, and immediately rushed toward them.


    If it was before, Yang Yongcheng would keep a distance from the giant snails, but this time they were different. They had to approach the giant snail and seduce it out of the shell, so that Hansen had the opportunity to kill it with the ancient mythical dagger.


    Moreover, Yang Yongcheng''s three people are also very emboldened. They have already completed their evolution. Now they can be regarded as the first shelter. The highest fighting power of human beings is not as fearful as the previous ones.


    But soon they found that their ideas were too naive, and the promotion of the evolutionary physical strength did not make them feel relaxed in the face of the alien.

 Chapter 386： Bizarre alien

    Yang Yongcheng They are too close to the alien creatures, and the alien creatures rushed out of the shell and turned into a fleshy snake that flew toward one of them.


    The man raised his big knife and cut it directly at the monster. Yang Yongcheng and the other person also greeted the snake with their swords.


    The blame of the snake''s red body does not hide even, let the three soldiers blade directly lie on it.


    Yang Yongcheng three people are overjoyed, they have become evolutionary, the power has reached the fear of about 30 points, plus the blood of the beast and the soul of the sword, the jade shell may not work, but this relatively soft software, how It should also have some effect.


    But when their soldiers were on the soft flesh of the fire, they found out that their mistakes were outrageous. The sharp edges were on the soft body, just like they were stuck on the glue. They suddenly got stuck, but the more Without the feeling of cutting, the power was completely removed.


    Then I saw the body of the fiery red snake. The soft meat was like a liquid, and the shape changed directly, wrapping three pieces of the blade.


    Yang Yongcheng, they wanted to take back the blade, but found that it was impossible to do it. The blade that was wrapped in red meat and soft meat was like being **** by rubber bands. The stronger it is.


    Moreover, the red and soft meats have become a tentacle that is like a poisonous snake head, and they have already rolled over to Yang Yongcheng.


    Yang Yongcheng can only give up the blade and return. When he wants to summon the beast of the beast, he discovers that he can��t summon it. The three weapons have been completely wrapped in the red meat, and Among them, it melts at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    All three were shocked and angry. They thought that they had been promoted to the evolutionary. How many of them could pose a threat to this alien creature. Whoever knew that they had just started to work had lost three gods of blood and soul.


    The flaming red meat does not stop the attack, its body can be arbitrarily changed and twisted into various shapes, and the offensive changes are endless.


    Yang Yongcheng��s three people did not dare to touch it. Even the blade did not dare to use it. It became very embarrassing for a time. He was accidentally swept up by the fire-red soft meat of the alien creature, and even the armor was eroded. A large piece looks terrible.


    Fortunately, the speed of this alien creature after giving up the jade shell is fast, but it is not as fast as the ancient mysterious wolf. Otherwise, Yang Yongcheng has already died and has not known how many times.


    Even so, Yang Yongcheng had been in distress several times and almost escaped from Hansen where they were hiding.


    Hansen summoned the ancient mysterious wolf dagger in his hand, and at the same time used the fairy queen to transform, he wanted to rush out to help, in fact, he wanted to find opportunities in the past.


    However, Hansen had not rushed out of the big stone, but he was dragged by Ningyue on the side. Ning Yue said calmly: "Don��t worry, it��s not the time, when they bring the aliens, you can find the best time to shoot. Be sure to hit a must."


    Han Sen looked at Ning Yue, seeing Ning Yue''s indifferent look, like chatting on the sofa in his living room, but he couldn''t see a trace of tension, as if the danger of Yang Yongcheng''s three people did not exist.


    Seemingly seeing Hansen��s thoughts, Ning Yue said faintly: ��If you go out now, the risks they take are all in vain.��


    Before Hansen said anything, Ning Yue himself summoned a fine sword with only a finger width, and walked out of the big stone toward the alien creature.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly surprised. Ning Yue��s illness was so heavy, and he has not yet become an evolutionary. What did he do in the past?


    However, I saw that Ning Yue held a fine sword. It seemed to be a lightning bolt. It was a thorn and a rush. It was incredible. It even stabbed the strange creature, and the fine sword was not stuck by the soft meat.


    "A very good Ning Yue, a twin, but no more than the God of the Son does not know how many times." Han Sen looked a little shocked, Ning Yue did not become an evolutionary, but he wandered between Yang Yongcheng three There is always no way for the alien to attack him directly, and his swordsmanship is strange and inexplicable. There is only one type of stab, but the thorns are ever-changing. Yang Yongcheng does not dare to touch different creatures, but his sword is stabbed on it. But it can be recovered, although his sword can not hurt the soft meat, but it makes the aliens extremely annoying.


    Even in such a tense situation, Ning Yue seems to be a calm face, from his body can not see the tension between life and death.


    The original flustered Yang Yongcheng three, after joining in Ningyue, calmed down, as if there was a strange charm in Ningyue, so that their behavior became more and more orderly, around Ning Yue and the different creatures, gradually Leading the alien to Hanson��s location.


    "Unfortunately, the strength of Ningyue is still too weak, that is, about 15 o''clock of God''s gene perfection. Even if he gives him a dagger of ancient mysterious wolves, he may not be able to kill the alien creature." Han Sen looked at it for a while. Probably understand that Ning Yue''s physical quality should be based on speed and outbreak. The other qualities are probably 15 points. These two items are very high and should be able to reach the level of 20 points.


    Seeing that the strange creature was brought to his side, Hansen clenched the dagger in his hand and watched it for so long, plus the dagger that had smashed the alien creature before, he probably knew the strength of the alien creature.


    As long as he does not use the ancient curse and overload, with his strength and the ancient mythical dagger, you can hurt it, but it is not enough to kill it, and this is the result Hansen wants, he can not be in Ningyue The face killed it.


    Finally, the alien creature was brought to the vicinity of Hansen, Hansen directly rushed out without hesitation, and the dagger in his hand was on the soft meat.


    Yang Yongcheng, they used the soft meat that was hard to hurt by the bloodstained swords of the gods, but they were cut out by a Hansong dagger to make a three-inch deep wound. The blood suddenly came out, and a strange scream was made under the pain of the alien creatures. Shrinked the body.


    What made Hansen very surprised. After the red soft meat contracted, the wound seemed to be stuck by the glue, and it disappeared at once.


    Hansen joined the war group, but the red soft meat seemed to be extremely afraid of the ancient mythical dagger in his hands. He dared not touch it again, hiding his dagger and attacking Yang Yongcheng.


    Although Hansen injured the attack a few times, it was completely useless. The red soft meat had a terrible healing ability, and the wound healed almost instantly.


    "No, my transformation time is coming." One shouted.


    Ning Yue''s pupil was slightly condensed, and he sipped coldly: "Retreat first."


    Yang Yongcheng, they listened to the order, and suddenly with Ning Yue with the retreat, and Han Sen did not retreat, killing the alien creature.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    Ps: For the elders hunting & the world''s plus.

 Chapter 387： Who is the master?

    Hansen has almost figured out the reality of this alien creature, and he is waiting for this opportunity. Yang Yongcheng��s transformation time is over, he dare not go back to the alien creatures, he can only quit, then the only thing He faced the alien creature himself and the opportunity really came.


    "Han Shao, first go back, we will take a long-term plan." Ning Yue slightly frowned, shouted to Han Sen.


    "It doesn''t matter, you retreat first, he is afraid of my dagger, I will try again." Hansen replied, but people have already killed the soft meat.


    Ning Yue saw that he did not return to Hansen, and he actually re-killed and helped Hansen to contain the alien.


    It was only Yang Yongcheng that the bodies of the three of them gradually could not withstand the pressure of transformation. They all disbanded their bodies and their strengths dropped a lot, making the situation even more dangerous.


    "Ah!" A man''s arm was swept away by the red meat. The meat was eroded and a large piece was revealed. The bones were exposed.


    Hansen took advantage of this opportunity, and it was a knife on the red soft meat. This knife is different from the previous one. It seems to have reached a critical part of the alien creature. The strange creature screamed and flew back. Soon I got into the snail shell, so I just indented it and didn''t come out.


    Hansen rushed to the snail shell and went straight to the snail shell.


    when!


    Hansen only felt that his hand had a terrible tremor power, which almost made him unable to hold the ancient mysterious dagger, and the jade shell only had a white mark on it.


    Hansen has been squatting for a few more times, his hands are about to be shaken, and there are only some shallow white marks on the jade shell.


    "Try me the dagger!" Yang Yongcheng rushed over and said to Han Sen.


    Hansen did not speak. He stepped back and looked at Yang Yongcheng in two steps. His attitude was very obvious.


    "Han Shao, I don''t want you to look at it. You should see it. This strange creature is very different. Maybe it will be another new creature above the blood creature. If you can get its animal soul and flesh and blood, It will be a major leap in the history of human evolution, and its value cannot be estimated. Your strength is not enough to break its shell, lend us a dagger or sell it to us, and half of the benefits will come to you after the event. I watched Hansen in the month.


    Hansen did not answer, but suddenly saw a tentacle of red soft meat protruding from the bottom of the jade shell, violently rolled to a person.


    The man��s attention was mostly on Hansen��s body. He wanted to dodge but it was too late, and he was caught in red soft meat and suddenly pulled into the jade shell.


    Blood and screams spurted out, but there was no sound for a moment, so Yang Yongcheng was a horror.


    What Ning Yue wants to say, but sees the alien creature carrying the shell path to the cliff, Hansen stretched out the dagger and smashed it on the red meat that was exposed outside.


    However, it is not very useful, the wound will heal immediately, and the alien creature still climbs toward the cliff.


    The triangular cliffs, the alien creatures climbed directly, and the body seemed to stick to it. Hansen did not have that ability.


    "Han Shao, what do you think of my proposal?" Ning Yue asked Han Sen.


    "Sorry, my dagger does not borrow or sell." Han Sen said faintly.


    "Five gods and blood beasts change your dagger, after hunting the alien creatures, the flesh and blood divide you half..." Ning Yue said, suddenly a sword stabbed Hansen''s throat.


    This sword is too sudden. No one can think of Ning Yue��s conversation. When he talks about half of the sword suddenly, if he is replaced by an ordinary person, even if it is an evolutionary person like Yang Yongcheng, I am afraid that he has already died in a fast and awkward sudden sword. under.


    Unfortunately, Hansen is an expert in this area. At the moment of Ning Yue��s shot, Hansen��s dagger has already been thrown out.


    Hey!


    Ning Yue''s sword was directly cut off by the ancient mysterious wolf''s dagger. Ning Yue''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, but he did not stop attacking Han Sen.


    Yang Yongcheng and the other person also besieged Hansen. It seems that he is determined to put Hansen to death.


    "Huangfu school sister said, you are a very disciplined person, it seems that she is wrong." Han Sen hand in the ancient mysterious wolf dagger waving, the body shape between the three.


    "I am obeying the rules. It is afraid that others will be afraid of me because I can''t understand me. You are not a person who will be afraid of me." Ning Yue does not move, and there is a fine sword in his hand, although the style is somewhat different, but one Look is the blood of the beast soul sword.


    "Kill me, you can''t get a dagger." Hansen said.


    "I can''t get it, it''s better than getting others to get it." Ning Yue''s sword in his hand is like a sword. A sword is more embarrassing than a sword.


    Yang Yongcheng and another person also attacked Hansen with a full attack, and his hands were not merciless.


    "The emperor''s sister said that there is nothing wrong with you. You really are a very scary person, but it is a pity that you have done something wrong." Hansen''s figure changed, and he continued to avoid several swords.


    "What is it?" The sword in the hands of Ning Yue does not stop.


    "When you made a mistake, who is the master here." Han Sen said a faint sentence, the hands of the ancient black wolf daggers, the shape suddenly became strange.


    The heart, like the engine, jumps wildly, causing Hansen''s sudden violent walk, breaking through the limits of humanity.


    At the moment of intertwining with Ningyue, the dagger in his hand moved like a stream of water, directly cutting off the rifle in the hands of Yang Yongcheng, and also deceiving the other side. In the gap between the rhythm of the man, he cut his head and blood. Suddenly sprayed everywhere.


    Ning Yue suddenly smashed, Yang Yongcheng was even more shocked.


    In any case, they couldn��t think of it. Hansen suddenly broke out with such a terrible fighting power. Under the siege of two evolutionists and Ning Yue, he even decapitated an evolutionist.


    "You have also been promoted to the evolutionary!" Yang Yongcheng widened his eyes. Unless Hansen was promoted to the evolutionary, he could not imagine how Hansen might explode such speed and strength.


    "You know it''s too late." Hansen was like a blast, and he rushed past Yang Yongcheng.


    Yang Yongcheng was shocked in his heart. At his speed, he couldn��t escape the attack of Hansen. He had to summon a long knife to block Hansen��s dagger.


    Hey!


    The long knife, together with Yang Yongcheng''s neck, was cut off by the ancient mysterious wolf''s dagger. It was almost as simple as cutting the tofu, the knife was broken, and the headless body crashed to the ground.


    Ning Yue looked at Han Sen, even if he was calm, he was still cold in his heart. He was countless, but he did not count that Hansen had such a terrible strength.


    At the beginning of the death fight, Han Sen only showed the sharpness of the ancient black wolf dagger, but now Ning Yue knows that Han Sen actually has the power of evolution.


    "I really did not misread, you and I are the same kind of people." Ning Yue actually showed a smile, his vision is stronger than Yang Yongcheng, who is already an evolutionary, and he has no plans to escape, because he is very clear I know that my speed can''t be faster than Hansen, maybe just a turn, his head has been cut by Hansen. Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say ps: for the elders hunting & the world''s plus.

 Chapter 388： Blood worm

    "What other words are there?" Hansen did not answer the question of Ning Yue, said faintly.


    Ningyue cough snorted two times: "Maybe you don''t know that there is a kind of beast in the shelter called the avatar. Now I am standing in front of you, just a substitute, even kill me, you destroyed. It��s just an animal soul. Why don��t we talk about it calmly?��


    Hansen did not speak, just holding the dagger to Ning Yue.


    "If you don''t believe it, I can prove it to you. Now I am just a beast." Ning Yue said Hansen frowned.


    "I believe in you." Han Sen said a faint sentence, only to finish the words, the ancient mythical dagger in his hand has violently smashed the head of Ning Yue.


    Far away from the ecstasy shelter, Ning Yue, who is drinking tea, has a white face and muttered to himself: "The only **** blood is so ruined, the teacher said yes, I am still too anxious. Some, the heart is still not static enough."


    After that, Ning Yue took a sip of tea, but his mind was full of Han Sen''s shadow.


    Han Sen looked at the "Ning Yue" in front of the body and dissipated it as a flying smoke. His heart was not angry and rejoicing. He had already speculated on the soul of the beast. Now he has witnessed the magical spirit of Ning Yue��s beast, for his own insect. The Knights of the Knights have no doubts about the soul of the beast.


    But now Hansen has no time to manage the insect knight, directly summoning the wing of the purple feather scale dragon, flying to fly over the cliff.


    Hansen is now well aware of the ability of that alien creature, and he is completely confident that he will hunt it.


    The ancient mysterious dagger, coupled with his super-goal gene of 43 points, as well as ancient curses and overloads, have allowed Hansen to have the ability to fight with some super-god creatures.


    Hansen is certainly far from the terrible existence of the Golden Retriever, but this giant snail is obviously a weaker one among the super-god creatures. At most, it is similar to the ancient mysterious wolf, but it is Hansen��s ability to hunt within range.


    Hansen flew down the cliff, but saw that the giant snail had climbed to the middle of the cliff. Hansen fluttered with his wings and squatted on its shell, trying to smash it directly.


    However, the alien creature was like being sucked on the cliff. It didn''t move at all. It was Hansen''s own feet that were almost dislocated.


    Hansen once again used the ancient mysterious scorpion to smash the jade shell of the alien creature, and the ancient curse and overload have reached the limit, which has brought his power to an extremely terrifying degree.


    The ancient mysterious wolf cuts the air, screams, and violently squats on the jade shell, and suddenly makes a gold and iron cross.


    On the top of the jade shell, the hard-boiled life was pulled out by a deep mark, and the anti-seismic force uploaded by the jade shell was also removed by Hansen using the unloading method.


    Dangdang!


    Hansen was in the air, and the ancient mysterious wolf was madly on the jade shell. Each shot added an inch of deep scar on it, and the jade shell was covered with criss-cross scars.


    The alien creature''s soft flesh turned into a tentacle and wanted to wrap Hansen, but they were all cut directly by the ancient mythical dagger, and they couldn''t get close to Hansen.


    Forehand...hands...forehand...and backhand...


    The ancient black wolf dagger with the power of violent to the extreme, repeatedly squatting on the jade shell, so that the scar on the jade shell continues to deepen, the sound of gold and jade cross is almost in one piece.


    Hey!


    Finally, the jade shell was subjected to a jade shell that was not known for hundreds of thousands of knives and covered with scars. It was smashed by Hansen��s dagger and turned into countless pieces of debris falling under the cliff.


    The **** soft meat monster that was attached to the mountain wall and lost the protection of the jade shell screamed and turned into a countless tentacle roll to Hansen.


    Hansen didn''t move, he waved his head and waved all the rolls to his red tentacles, almost at the same time he was close to the body of red meat.


    scold!


    A dagger cut through the red flesh and cut the two eyes on the soft meat directly. He immediately heard the scream of the strange creature. The body that was originally sucked on the mountain wall seemed to have lost all of a sudden. Suction, fell from the mountain wall.


    "Hunting the super-human blood worm, getting the super-soul blood worm, you can collect the essence of life genes, blood and meat can not be eaten."


    Listening to the voice coming from my mind, Hansen��s happiness is almost screaming. This is really a super-god creature. He not only got the essence of his life, but he also got the soul of the beast.


    "Shuang!" Hansen was in a good mood. When he flew under the cliff, the body of the blood worm was almost broken down, and soon a fist-sized blood-colored crystal fell out.


    Hansen reached out and grabbed the blood-colored crystals, and put them in his mouth, and a **** liquid melted into Hansen''s belly.


    "Eating the super-human biological bloodwormworm life gene essence, super **** gene +1."


    "Eating the super-human biological bloodwormworm life gene essence, super **** gene +1."


    "..."


    Listening to the voice of the super-god gene in my mind, the voice of the super-god is constantly coming in. After feeling the heat of the stock flowing into the body, the cell makes a happy sound, and the evolution is constantly changing. Hansen is like a person falling into the cloud. In general, there is a wonderful feeling of reborning and feathering.


    The blood worm''s life gene extract actually provided Hansen with 9 life gene extracts. In addition to the previous 43 points, Hansen''s life gene essence has reached 52 points of horror and the physical quality has been further enhanced.


    In the case of human beings in the first shelter, the comprehensive quality of physical fitness can reach fifteen when the four genes are full. One or two of the particularly strong qualities may reach 20 points. This is already the first shelter for human beings. The limit.


    After such a person''s evolution, the body can be enhanced to 30 or so, and the strength of one or two can be as high as 30 or nearly 40.


    However, Hansen has not evolved yet, and his physical fitness has exceeded 20, and it is more than a little bit, but his physical fitness is average. There is not one or two too prominent ones. The difference in quality is not big. .


    According to his own situation, Hansen estimated that after his super-god gene and the **** gene are full, without any blessing, the physical quality should be more than thirty, which is equal to the evolution of the gods.


    Now Hansen is very much looking forward to what kind of horrible physical fitness will be achieved if he evolves. Moreover, the foundation of this time has the same influence on the promotion of the transcendence and even the demigod. It can be said that the foundation of evolution is where Hansen does not have the slightest sloppyness in order to evolve in the most perfect form.


    The quality of the mutant evolution is about twenty, and the evolution of the blood is about thirty, so what about the super-evolution?


    The first super-human body in humans, think that Hansen feels a little bloody, hate can not immediately reach the super **** gene full, become a super-god evolver.

 Chapter 389： Super pet armor

    Looking for a no-man''s place, Hansen had time to excite the super-beast soul he had just got.


    Super sacred soul blood worm: pet armor type.


    "Pet armor type? Is it difficult for this pet to be used for pets?" Hansen��s brain is full of question marks. He has not heard of it before, and there is such a beast.


    Hansen��s doubts in his heart, hesitated a moment, summoned the monarchy, and then chose to use the super-soul beastworm against the scorpion.


    Suddenly, I saw the snail-like blood worms attached to the body of the scorpion, turned into a translucent milky white jade shell, wrapped the entire body of the ����, and suddenly ordered the �� �� to be a white jade carved armored tiger It looks gorgeous and has reached the extreme.


    "Hey Jun, run me a look." Hansen seems to suspect that wearing such armor, Jun Jun can still run.


    Yan Jun snorted, his body flashed, and flew like a lightning bolt. He had already rushed out for fifty or sixty meters in an instant, even faster than before.


    Hansen was shocked and happy. It seems that the blood worm''s armor did not affect the speed of the prince, but it improved its physical fitness.


    Hansen called Yu Jun back and tried to hit it hard. The defense of the super pet armor was terrible, far less than Hansen��s **** armor.


    Hansen did not use the ancient mythical beheadings, even the armor of the scorpion could not be broken.


    "Sent... sent... This time it was really made. With this super pet armor, you should be able to attack the super-natural creatures of the hard-going part. There are such super-small shield pets, If you go hunting the super-god creatures in the future, you don''t have to take the risk of tempting yourself." Hansen was ecstatic, holding a few kisses on his forehead.


    Hansen was excited to summon the Golden Sandworm King and the jihadist angels, trying to test the effect of blood worms and armor on them.


    "The pet can''t be equipped in a non-combat state." The result is a hint that it can''t be used.


    "Only the pets in combat can use it, which is a bit of a hassle, but fortunately, the Golden Sandworm King should soon become a battle state and will be able to use it soon." Han Sen thought, where to kill One or two **** blood creatures make up for the golden sand worm king, it should be almost the same.


    But now Hansen doesn''t have that feeling. There is another thing in his heart, that is, the substitute ability of the Cavalier Knight.


    Ning Yue has shown him the power of the soul of the beast. Hansen and Ning Yue have been living together for so many days. They have not seen that it is just a substitute. This ability is too much against the sky, and it is also very meaningful for Hansen. An ability.


    He is already about to be promoted to the evolutionary. The use of the beast of b **** is getting smaller and smaller. Although it can be sold in the name of b god, there are some problems in the end. If it is in the hands of Hansen, it will still be People find clues.


    However, with the soul of the beast, Hansen can completely decorate the two corners, buy the beast soul sold by b god, and then sell it himself, and also cleanse the relationship between himself and b god. It��s just two things.


    Now Hansen can''t wait to know that the insect beast is the same animal, and Ning Yue''s stature body is not the same ability.


    Hansen rushed back to the maddening shelter in the night and used the transmission array of the square to return to the school, and then directly plunged into the bathroom of the bedroom.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Hansen once again summoned the Cavalier Knight.


    The former summoned the Cavalier Knight did not have any reaction at all, but now Han Sen looked at himself in the mirror, and the Cavalier Knight was called out and walked out of the soul sea.


    The Cavalier Knight did not stop, and walked straight toward the mirror. The mirror seemed to be turned into the water. The Cavalier Knight went straight in and made the mirror look strange.


    After the Insect Knight entered the mirror, he even merged with Hansen in the mirror, gradually becoming Hansen''s appearance, and then walked out of the mirror again.


    Han Sen opened his mouth and looked at the same insect knight, and his excitement was hard to say.


    After a series of experiments, Hansen became more and more excited, and he was able to manipulate the body of the insect knight in the perspective of the insect knight.


    Although the Insect Knight became his appearance, but the physical quality is still the physical quality of the Insect Knight, which is completely different from Hansen.


    However, one thing is that Hansen is very satisfied. After becoming a substitute, the Insect Knight can use the beast soul like a normal human, as long as Hansen transfers the animal soul to him.


    "Sure enough, it is almost the same as my judgment. As a result, the identity of b **** is not a problem." Hansen��s heart is secretly happy, and he has to figure out what to do before he can turn back the soul of b **** without revealing.


    However, this matter must be waited for him to return to the steel armor shelter, otherwise it is too easy for people to associate him with b god.


    Early the next morning, Han Sen was ready to rush back to the steel armor shelter, the super **** creature has been killed, and Ning Yue also turned his face. It is not a good thing to stay in the mad believer shelter.


    "Han Shao, let''s find a place to talk about how to talk about it?" Hansen has not yet gone out of the ecstasy shelter, and he saw that Ning Yue stood alone in the street in front, still with a gentle smile on his face, as if He and Hansen have never had anything happening.


    "Is there anything to talk about between us?" Hansen looked around and found no other suspicious people.


    "As far as I am, where to talk can be decided by Han Shao." Ning Yuewei smiled: "Han Shao, competition is competition, business is business, if Han Shao has killed the alien, I I am willing to pay for the flesh and blood of the alien creature. If the beast is willing to sell it, it will be better and the price will be good."


    "Ning Er, you really think that I can kill the strange creature myself?" Hansen said with a lick of his lips.


    "I didn''t think so before, but after the day before, Ning Yue didn''t dare to think about it. Han Shao is not an ordinary person." Ning Yue said sincerely.


    "Ning Er''s young master is too much to see my Hansen, but unfortunately disappoints your love." Hansen paused and said: "When I come back, I believe that you know, if you come back with flesh and blood, you are also clear, What do I need to say?"


    Ning Yue naturally understands the meaning of Hansen. The creature is so big and flesh and blood. Hansen is back on the same day. If there is a different kind of flesh and blood, he can��t finish it. He always brings it back, but Hansen has nothing. Without a belt, it is empty and comes back.


    "But the strange creature is gone." Ning Yue said, staring at Han Sen''s eyes.


    "After that, I also saw it on the cliff. I didn''t find the strange creature. If you want to ask me where it went, I am afraid I will let you down." Hansen is not afraid of Ning Yue not believe him.


    No one knows that the super **** creature will be automatically decomposed after being killed. Even if Ningyue is smarter, there is no flesh and blood at all.


    Ning Yue saw Han Sen for a while, but he couldn''t see anything. He smiled and asked: "What plans does Han Shao have next? Why don''t we continue to cooperate?"


    "Still forget it. To be honest, I am a little scared." Han Sen waved his hand and walked to the gate of the shelter: "I went back to the steel shelter, and even if the cooperation is over, my heart is not good, I can''t stand the stimulation." ""

 Chapter 390： God Gene Completion Program

    Ning Yue did not stop Hansen, but still sent people to follow Hansen.


    Although Hansen felt that he was being followed, but did not open his mind, he rushed back to the steel armor shelter as usual.


    After receiving the news, Ning Yue couldn''t help but frown. "Don''t he really kill the strange creature?"


    The soft meat of the different creatures said that there are also three or four hundred kilograms, so Hansen could not finish eating in a short time, but if he said that he hid it, then he should not return to the steel nail shelter.


    After all, flesh and blood are very easy to spoil. If he hides his flesh and blood, and then goes back to the steel armor shelter, even if he comes back, the flesh and blood will have been spoiled and cannot be eaten.


    "If he didn''t kill the alien creature, where did the alien creature go?" Ning Yue always felt that something was wrong there, but he couldn''t think of something wrong.


    Hansen rushed back to the steel armor shelter, and he thought about where to go to kill a few blood creatures, so that his god''s blood gene is almost full, and the golden sandworm king will become a battle state as soon as possible.


    "Or go to the White Devils Gobi." Han Sen also remembered the blood-blooded fox king and the blood-blooded black feather king, which was also used to supplement the golden sand worm king.


    Hansen has always wanted to kill the blood fox king, but there has been no chance. When he is incapable, he can''t kill it. When he has the ability, he can''t find it.


    As for the **** black feather king, it is a blood creature that can produce the wings of a rare **** of blood, and it is a pity that Hansen did not kill it last time.


    If you can get the beast of the **** black feather king, Hansen can sell the purple feather scale dragon wings. After all, this thing is a bit too eye-catching, and there are too many people I have seen.


    With a decision in mind, Hansen did not return to the steel armor shelter and went straight to the White Devils Gobi.


    "Fox group... Black feather herd... Come out..." Hansen rode the golden sandworm king to the desert.


    Although the golden sand worm king has not yet become a battle state, but the body is already very large, and the speed of travel on the sand is much stronger than that of the monarch.


    When I entered the White Devils Gobi, Hansen had a feeling that I couldn��t tell. I was almost chased by the blood fox king. There was no way to go to the sky. Now if I meet it, let me know how to swear. It takes a shot to shoot it.


    Not long after Hansen entered the White Devils Desert, he saw a lot of different creatures in the Gobi. It seems that someone has gone from here.


    When Hansen was hesitating to change direction, he heard the sound of alien creatures screaming and human screaming in the distance. Seeing that the distance was not far away, Hansen rode the golden sand worm king over there.


    Not far away, Hansen saw the group of people who were hunting different creatures. It turned out that Yuan Shao and Qing Shao led two people to hunt the sandstone snake group.


    The golden sand worm king is really eye-catching. The source is less and Qing Shao has seen the golden sand worm king. They recognize that this is Hansen��s pet. The heart is slightly relieved, but because they are hunting the sand rock snake group, They can''t be distracted, just killing the sandstone snake more hard.


    Hansen came close, seeing Yuan Shao and Qing Shao, a team of more than a dozen people marched in and out of order, like a well-trained soldier, more than enough to deal with the sand rock snake group, just watched on the sand dunes next to it, did not join the battle group .


    Looking at the source of the killing of the Quartet and Qing Shao, Han Sen has the feeling of being separated from the world. At the beginning, he also brought two people who had just entered the steel armor shelter. At that time, both of them were completely rookies, but now they have grown up. Hansen couldn''t help but feel awkward.


    "I am old?" Hansen touched his chin, smooth and tender, and then remembered that he was only twenty years old.


    And because of the cultivation of the "ice muscle jade bones" reason, the skin is delicate, if the girl is even over, even if these days are in the wild, the wind is still not changing much, still white. .


    "This is a troublesome thing, and the features are too obvious." Han Sen is a bit distressed. If it is not the younger brother who is still strong every morning, he has some doubts that he will continue to become a woman who will continue to practice.


    Even so, Han Sen now looks like a 17-year-old, extremely handsome and handsome boy, how not because his silhouette is very resolute, quite masculine, it may be mistaken for a woman, after all, men have This skin is so rare.


    "Senge, how did you come here?" When Han Sen was thinking about his chin, Yuan Shao and Qing Shao had led the team to kill the sandstone snake group and walked over to Hansen.


    "I plan to hunt some blood creatures in the depths of the White Devils Desert, and fill in the genes of God as soon as possible. I didn''t expect to meet you here." Hansen jumped from the back of the Golden Sandworm King and said with a smile.


    "Sen brother is going to the depths of the big desert? Well, bring us long experience, we will follow you to Senge, and never grab the alien creatures." Qing Shaoyan looked at Hansen.


    "Oh, let''s go together, there is nothing to grab or grab. Everyone has their own skills, it is also interesting." Hansen said with a smile.


    Hansen��s heart is thinking: ��Yuan Shaoqing is really unable to live. If you mutate anything, you will be tempted to enjoy it. God��s blood will not have your share.��


    Now Han Sen has a blood bow and a blood arrow in his hand. With his archery and strength, the general blood creatures can''t stand the arrow of him. How can they be robbed of the **** blood? This is confident that Hansen still has it.


    "Haha, then we are welcome, when you rob your blood, you can not be angry with Senge." Qing Shao smiled.


    "I am so angry, I am not much worse than the Great Consummation. I am not in a hurry for these two days. Moreover, it is not an easy thing for you to rob the blood from my hand. If you really have that. I am happy that I am still too late, and I will be angry." Hansen smiled.


    "There is nothing great about the great consummation, not to mention that you have not finished yet." Among the teams with less of them, one with a flat head and a seventeen-year-old boy snorted and said that it seems to Hansen As a child''s tone is very dissatisfied.


    "There was nothing remarkable about it, that is, two years earlier than you." Han Sen saw Yuan Shao and Qing Shao give him a wink, and he did not want to care about such a child, laughing and saying.


    "It��s true that you have been in the early two years, but the strength may not be strong. Since you have already said that you have to do everything together, then see who can hunt the blood creatures first.�� The teenager still said something that he couldn��t help. .


    "Okay." Hansen was not angry, nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 391： Hunting blood in places you cant see

    A group of people walked inside the White Gobi Gobi. At the night, they camped and rested. When the young man was not close, he whispered to Hansen: "Senge, Haiyun��s kid is Hemingway, and he has always been angry. I am used to it, you don''t care about him."


    "Member of the House of Representatives Hemingway?" Hansen heard it was a bit surprised.


    Hemingway is a member of the House of Representatives, a semi-god-level powerhouse, and can be said to be the strongest man in the world. Not long after Hansen entered the shelter, Hemingway became the first human to kill the demigods. .


    So far, I have not heard that the second person can do it. Hemingway has faintly known as the first human being in recent years, and is also one of the strong competitors of the next head of state.


    Hansen has also heard some rumors that Haijia was originally a family with ancient Wucheng inheritance, so Hemingway can reach that height.


    Qing Shao nodded slightly: "Hai''s generation is like Haiyun, a man, very baby, random to the steel armor shelter, I and the source have been greeted by the family, must ensure his safety, if he What happened, I and the source are not good and the family confessed. Sen Ge, you look at the face of me and the source, don''t have a general knowledge with him."


    Hansen nodded. He didn''t intend to care about Haiyun, but he was curious and asked: "Is Haijia really like the legendary family? Is it the family that Guwu inherits?"


    Qing Shao said: "The members of the House of Lords have some relationship with the ancient Wu Chuan inheritance. They have great advantages when they first entered the shelter. Otherwise, they are members of the House of Lords. It really only rose later. The strong, basically all in the House of Commons."


    "It turns out that." Han Sen first heard about these things, and he felt quite novel. He asked a few more words.


    Qing Shao actually didn''t know much. The elders in his family were in the House of Commons. Although they knew something about the House of Lords, they didn''t know much.


    When he was on the road again, Haiyun was very active. He often shot and killed the strange creatures he encountered. His physical fitness was quite strong, and his skills were really amazing. Seeing his shots, many of them were not seen by Hansen. I am afraid it is the secret martial art of the Hai family.


    Every time Haiyun first hits the aliens, he looks at Hansen with a provocative look. Hansen is quiet, as if he didn''t see it at all.


    At most, Haiyun is hunting one or two mutant creatures. Hansen is not interested in them at all, nor is he in a mood and a child.


    At noon on the third day, a group of people were marching in the desert. Hansen stared into the distance, and suddenly there was a hint of joy on his face, which stopped the mount and summoned the magical snake bow and the bone squid arrow.


    "Senge, what''s the situation?" Yuan Shao and others saw Han Sen so, and quickly entered the alert state, but there was no change in the surrounding.


    "Black feather herd, the blood of the black feather beast king is also." Han Sen pointed to the distant part of the desert.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly delighted. It was not far from the place where he met the black feather herd last time. I didn��t expect to finally meet the black feather beast and the **** black feather beast again. He would never miss this opportunity again. .


    Source Shao et al. looked at Hansen in the direction of the past, seemingly vaguely saw some black spots that seem to be nothing.


    "I don''t know if it''s true or not. Don''t say that you can see it clearly. Even if you can see it clearly, what are you taking out here? Don''t say it is a blood creature. You can''t even hurt ordinary creatures here. To the minute." Haiyun said with a bit of disdain.


    Hansen did not take care of him, pulled the magical angle snake bow to the limit, and aimed at the distance for a while, suddenly shot the bone squid arrow.


    I saw a gray streamer flying toward the distant horizon. In the blink of an eye, there was no sight of everyone. I couldn��t see where the arrow hit.


    Hey!


    After a while, I suddenly heard a tragic rumor coming from afar. Qing Shao and others were very happy. I looked at Han Sen and asked, "Sen Ge, shot it?"


    Hansen nodded madly, and the voice from his mind made him excited and didn''t know what to say.


    "Hunt the blood of the black feather beast king, get the blood of the black feather beast and soul, eat its flesh and blood can get 0 to 10 points of the **** gene."


    Even directly obtained the beast soul of the Black Feather Beastmaster, which made Hansen himself somewhat surprised, feeling that his recent luck seems to have improved.


    "Senge, you really killed the **** black feather beastmaster?" Qing Shao asked some more and couldn''t believe it. His eyes widened and looked into the distance. He didn''t even see what the black feathers looked like. .


    Hansen nodded slightly, and the sea cloud slammed on the side, smashing the mount and ran toward Hansen��s archery. He didn��t believe that he didn��t even see what the black feathers looked like, Hansen actually shot. A **** blood creature.


    Qing Shaohe was less afraid of Haiyun��s accident, and quickly greeted everyone in the past. A group of people rushed away, and the distance was getting closer and closer. Finally, they saw a large black beast circling in the sky, like a black tornado. of.


    In the center of the black tornado, it is a rock block tens of meters high. I saw a huge black feather animal head running through it, directly nailed to the rock, the arrow that nailed it. It was the one Hansen had just shot.


    Haiyun suddenly widened his eyes, his face was unbelievable, and Qing Shao and others were also amazed. Han Sen shot a blood creature directly at least one or two kilometers away. What a terrible ability. .


    "In the first shelter, you should have no rivals in Senge." The source said a little more envious.


    Haiyun is looking at Hansen in a complicated look. He was somewhat dissatisfied with Hansen, but now he finds that his distance from Hansen is a bit too big. He even has not seen the blood creature, but Hansen has already killed This has greatly affected his self-esteem.


    "The world is like a cloud, I can''t be anything." Han Sen said casually, people have already rushed into the black feather beast, to grab the body of the black beastmaster.


    They also rushed over together and lost the command of the Beastmaster. The black beasts were scattered under the rush. Most of them fled, and a few attacked Hansen, and they were all killed.


    Hansen rushed to the huge rock and summoned the bone squid arrow. The body of the black beast king suddenly fell from the rock wall and stirred up a dust.


    Hansen did not go to the embarrassment, directly summoned the golden sand worm king, pointing to the body of the black feather beast king, the golden sand worm king suddenly excitedly rushed over.


    The golden sand worm king has not eaten very much recently. He is completely uninterested in the flesh and blood below the blood creatures. Hansen seems to have evolved almost. The black feather beast is huge in size, and it takes a long time to eat a little god. The gene, simply directly to the golden sandworm king tonic.


    : Visiting the website

 Chapter 392： Invincible armor

    The golden sand worm king, who has not had an appetite for a long time, opened a huge mouthpart, and swallowed the huge body of the black feather beastmaster directly, and saw the young people and others stunned. ???


    They naturally look out, it is indeed the blood of the black feather beast king undoubtedly, they originally thought that Han Sen must be kept to enjoy, but did not want to even feed all the pets, this hand is really too much.


    Han Sen looked at the golden sand worm king and swallowed the black feather beast king. He suddenly stayed there and his body was actually like a suede.


    "I really want to evolve the battle state!" Hansen was overjoyed and directly took the golden sand worm king back into the sea of ??souls, letting it change in the sea of ??souls.


    "I hope to complete the evolution of the level. If you can get a level of **** pet, with the blood worm''s armor, what level of **** creatures can''t kill?" Hansen''s heart silently prayed and worshipped the gods and gods. Only the Golden Sandworm King can complete the level evolution like Jun Jun.


    "Senge, if you are full of God''s genes, the sacred blood creatures sold to me, so it is too wasteful to feed pets." Qing Shaoxin said.


    "Hey has been fed, next time." Hansen said with a smile, he does not think that feeding pets is a waste.


    With a level of pet armor, a powerful pet has greatly helped Hansen, not to mention Hansen is also looking forward to the evolution of the Golden Sandworm King, although the chances are small, but in the event of evolution?


    "I still have something, I will not continue to move forward, just break up here." Han Sen intends to go to the underground cave of the ghost butterfly to go and see, maybe also get a two gods Maybe not.


    The **** of the bloodsucker is still very useful. Although the ancient mysterious wolf is very powerful, after all, it is a short blade, and the blood bow and arrow need time to prepare. The powerful power and mobility of the **** ghost butterfly is still useful.


    Since people have arrived nearby, Hansen is going to take a look.


    After celebrating their breakup, Hansen went to the Shawozi, and after drilling into the underground cave, he once again saw the ghost butterflies of the blue light.


    Hansen directly summoned the fighting state, and then put it on a pet armor and ordered it to rush all the way.


    I saw a group of ghost flame butterflies awakened, turned into a piece of blue flame rushed to the ����, but a piece of blue flame hit the ����, suddenly like a bump on the glass cover Directly flew out again.


    A pair of blue flames scattered and splashed, it looks like a fireworks in full bloom. It is beautiful, but Jun Jun is not hurting a bit.


    Hearing continuous sounds in his mind, prompting him to hunt the ghost butterfly, get the soul of the beast, etc., Hansen looked at the ecstasy of the heart, the level of pet armor is really extraordinary.


    Hey!


    "Hunting the gods and bloodsuckers, and gaining the spirit of the gods and bloodsuckers, the flesh and blood are inedible."


    Suddenly, a voice rang in Hansen��s mind, and Hansen was overjoyed. He glanced at him, and Jun Jun continued to move forward without any problems, as if he had not had anything to do.


    "Class pet armor, it is too strong." Hansen did not come before, because the **** ghost butterfly is still very threatening to him, even the blood armor can be blown up, the power, his body also resists Can''t live.


    This time with the level of pet armor, I also want to try the level of pet armor in the end, but it did not let Hansen disappointed, the **** flame butterfly''s self-destruction, actually did not leave traces on it, nor It is simply invincible to hurt the princes.


    Hansen did not bring them to come, but they were not afraid that they knew this place, mainly because Hansen had to test the level of pet armor, and this thing and Jun Jun were not well seen by them.


    Looking at the ���� in the cave, all kinds of fluttering, like a cat playing with butterflies, playing all kinds of ghosts, and all kinds of ghost flames smashed into it and blew themselves down. Hansen was very happy to enjoy the success, basically You don''t need to move your fingers to harvest a lot of beasts.


    Yan Jun jumped up and down in the cave, rushed all the way, and killed a large piece of ghost flame butterfly. Han Sen directly summoned the newly received blood of the black feather beast king, far away. Follow the monarch to fly forward.


    A pair of black wings spread out behind Hansen, like the wings of fallen angels, not as fast as the wings of the purple feather scales.


    The last time Hansen was unable to take this underground cave to the end, this time Hansen had to look inside to see where it is going.


    "Hunting the gods and bloodsuckers, getting the soul of the beast, blood and flesh can not be eaten."


    Seeing that there were fewer and fewer ghost butterflies in front, Hansen suddenly heard the sound of the ghost of the gods.


    "Another **** of blood and blood butterflies!" Han Sen Lezi looked at the soul of the sea, and sure enough, a more blue ghost butterfly, looks extremely dazzling.


    Going forward, the ghost flame butterfly gradually reduced, Han Sen probably took a look, the ghost flames of the beasts that he had obtained actually had two or three hundred, and the mutant beast had twenty or thirty souls. Two.


    "It''s a good place, but this time it''s clean, I don''t know when it will be able to appear again." Hansen looked at the underground cave that couldn''t see the blue light and seemed to have not been fun. Yan Jun, and looked at the depths of the cave, the black hole inside is not known how deep.


    There is no deep cave, the water flow has been flowing down all the time, although there are some small forks in the middle, but the main hole has not changed direction, and the oblique direction is directly inserted into the center of the earth.


    Hansen hesitated a little, but let Yu Jun continue to explore the road ahead, and he continued to move forward.


    According to Hansen��s previous experience, this kind of deep underground caverns generally have very strong alien creatures. Anyway, there is no road here. Don��t worry about losing your way, you don��t have to leave.


    After walking most of the daylight, the cave in front was wide open, and the water fell and fell down, forming a waterfall.


    Hansen stood at the mouth of the rock and looked out at the open cave. From the light of the torch, he couldn''t see where the water fell. The bottom was dark and I didn''t know how deep it was. Even the sound of the water flowing could not be heard.


    Looking up, Hansen looked around again. When his eyes swept over a rock wall, the pupils shrank fiercely. Hansen used the fire to faintly see a person sitting on the opposite wall.


    "Where is the person?" Hansen asked the man and asked.


    However, he did not get a response. Hansen watched it again and felt that something was wrong. There are dozens of meters from the opposite wall. The light of the torch can''t be so far in such darkness. He can see it. The figure on the opposite wall is because the figure is slightly glowing. 8

 Chapter 393： Weird dead

    At the beginning, Hansen thought that the clothes on the man had a shimmer, and it might be something like a fluorescent material of a special material, but Hansen soon decided that it was not the clothes that were shining, but The person itself emits strange fluorescence.


    After careful confirmation, Hansen was shocked to discover that it was not a person, or a living person. Although it looked almost the same as a living person, the exposed face and hands were obviously lost. Moisture, living people can''t have such faces and hands.


    However, unlike the dead or the cockroach, the person seems to have lost the water, and it is very strange, but the skin and muscles of the body are still intact, and the skin is still shining with a radiance, which looks very strange. Dry corpse.


    "Are you a dead person or a living person, is it a living person to say something?" Hansen was somewhat uncertain at the time, whether this person is a dead person or a living person.


    Even after asking a few words, the man did not say anything. Hansen looked at the clothes that had been ruined on his body. He thought to himself: "It seems to be a dead person."


    Hansen had some curiosity about the dead, he didn''t know how he would die here, and his body looked a little unusual.


    I looked around for a moment and determined that there was nothing unusual. Hansen flapped his wings and carefully leaned toward the man.


    While looking towards the dead, while looking at the dead man, his clothes look very weird, completely different from the modern people''s clothing. The clothes on the body, regardless of style or texture, look a bit like the ancient times in the film and television works. There is no feeling of rushing out of the limited period of the planet.


    However, Hansen quickly denied this absurd thought. In such an era, human beings have not yet been able to survive in the stars, and there is no space to transmit technology. It is impossible for human beings to enter the world of shelters.


    "Maybe it''s a guy with a special costume hobby." Hansen thought to himself.


    When the body was still four or five meters away, Hansen did not continue to move closer, moving a few times left and right, allowing him to observe the dead in all directions.


    A life-like dead man, Hansen can only be such a dead person. Except that the body seems to have completely lost its water, this person is almost the same as a living person, but some people are not like living people, and the body looks more like Engraved like jade, it exudes strange fluorescence.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s eyes fell on the left hand of the dead, and there was something there that seemed to belong to the dead.


    The dead man sat on a stone bench with a two- or three-meter-high stone wall, sitting on the stone wall with his knees on his knees, his hands naturally drooping, and on his left hand, he had something that looked like a scroll.


    Hansen has already determined that this is a dead person, and there is no danger around him. Hesitating a moment, he fell on the stone platform and reached out and smashed the reel.


    The reel is somewhat like a silk product, but the hand feels a touch and the skin is very peculiar.


    After looking at the dead man, Hansen opened the reel and saw that there were many small heads on the reels. In the three-foot-long volume, there were two or three thousand words.


    Moreover, most of the front half of the volume in the volume is embroidered with some kind of thread. The last part has a small part, but I don''t know what liquid is written. If I only read the writing, it is completely different from the previous one. It should be Out of the hands of different people.


    Hansen looked at it carefully, but found that the words he could recognize were very limited. The words in it were all plausible. They looked like Hansen��s own words, but they looked at it differently and made him uncertain. It is not the word that I know.


    ��Is this the ancient typeface of the ancient planet era?�� Hansen secretly indulged. The general text of the alliance is from a certain country in the ancient times of the ancient times, but it has undergone many revisions before it has become universal. The text, the oldest font, has long been used by no one, and most people are already less able to recognize it.


    However, in some works of art such as calligraphy, the words of ancient times can be seen, similar to those in the scroll.


    "This dead man is really a bit weird." Han Sen looked at the dead carefully. The appearance of 30 or 40 years old, even if the body has lost its water, it looks a bit strange, but it can still be seen, when he is alive. It should also be a handsome man with a lot of money.


    "Brother, anyway, you are all dead, and there is no use for things outside. It is better to do good deeds and relieve me as a living person." Han Sen reached out and touched the dead.


    He has already been used to life and death, and there is nothing to avoid such a thing.


    However, Han Sen just came across the clothes of the dead man. It looked like a complete piece of clothing. Even when it started, it was decayed into dust. It was Hansen��s pull, and the clothes that suddenly fell into dust and dust. There is nothing left in the dead man.


    "How did this dress become like this?" Hansen stayed, and then looked at the man, and the whole body was crystal-like like jade. Even in the case, it still gave a feeling of holiness and indulgence.


    Hansen looked at the whole body of the man, and there was nothing left except the skin roll.


    "I don''t know who it is. Isn''t this guy really a person from ancient times?" Hansen thought that he thought the idea was a bit funny.


    How can the technology of ancient times come to this place through space, it is impossible.


    Seeing that there is nothing else besides the corpse, Hansen has no good deeds. He summons the ancient mysterious dagger directly, cuts a hole in the stone wall next to it, puts the body in, and then uses the stone. Blocked, this is satisfied with the saying: "I broke your clothes, I will give you a cover. As for this roll, you can''t use a dead person. I take it back and see, maybe I can Identify your identity and, if possible, notify your family to collect the corpse."


    After that, Han Sen looked around again. It was already at the end of the cave. There was no other way out except for the bottomless hole below.


    Hansen looked at the big hole below and tried to fly down a distance. He flew for a few kilometers and still couldn''t see the bottom of the big hole. He looked at the black lacquer as if it were a hole in the entrance to hell. Hansen��s heart The face is also a bit hairy.


    After hesitating, Hansen felt that there was no need to take such an adventure. He flew away from the big hole and returned to the White Gobi Gobi in the same way.

 Chapter 394： Re-encounter

    Hansen was transferred in the White Devils Gobi for two days. Even a blood creature did not encounter it. He went to the area where the Blood Fox King was infested, and he could not find the trail of the Fox King. Fastest update


    However, Hansen��s delight is that the Golden Sandworm King has really completed the transformation and become a fighting state.


    Super Golden Sandworm King: Pet-type (super-evolution complete combat body).


    Seeing the golden sand worm king who has completed the transformation in the sea of ??souls, Han Sen��s eyes are a bit straight. The original huge body has shrunk a lot after entering the fighting state. If it used to be like a bus, it is now a small one. car.


    However, the gold carapace on it has become more solid. From the sides of the body, four pairs of sharp claws like the golden death scorpion stick out. The last part of the body also gives birth to a golden hook like a needle.


    Behind the golden sand worm king, two pairs of pale gold transparent thin wings like the bee wing are also grown. The fast **** between the upper and lower sides can hardly see the existence of the two wings.


    Overbearing ... strange ... ferocious ... see the super gold sand worm king, Han Sen brain involuntarily emerged these vocabulary, contrary to the previous cumbersome look.


    "Super Evolution... Super God Pet..." Hansen had already been excited and incoherent. Although he had hope in his heart, the chance was too low. When the Golden Sandworm King really became a super god, Hansen Instead, it feels a little too real.


    "Haha..." Hansen summoned the golden sand worm king and watched it unscrupulous and fierce, and couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    "Super God pet plus super pet armor, from now on, God is blocking the killing of the gods, Buddha blocking the Buddha, who can stop me from being a super-god gene to successfully promote the evolutionary?" Han Sen''s heart is full of enthusiasm, can not find faster These super **** creatures come and kill them with them.


    However, it is a problem to find a super-god creature. Hansen does not have the same intelligence network, financial resources, and manpower as the Xingyu Group. Nor does it have a large number of masters in the martial arts halls distributed in various shelters.


    The only way to find a super-god creature is to analyze and find it from the myriad of scattered information inside Skynet and the Special Security Action Group.


    With the super-evolving gold sand worm king, Hansen did not have the mood to go to the **** blood creatures, and went straight to the steel armor shelter, just thinking about finding out the super **** creatures to kill a good time, so quickly arrived. The super **** gene is perfect.


    However, before Hansen returned to the steel armor shelter, he found that something was wrong. Many people ran out of the direction of the steel nail shelter, with a frightened expression on his face, and even some people were injured.


    If only a few people are gone, Han Sen sees more and more people, which is somewhat unusual.


    "Brother, what happened?" Hansen asked one person.


    "Different creatures... alien creatures have entered the sanctuary..." The man said with a lingering fear.


    Hansen suddenly stunned, and the fact that different creatures entered the shelter was not without it. It was common in the second shelter and the third shelter.


    But in the first shelter, the aliens simply would not be close to the shelter, and they had never heard of any alien creatures that would enter the sanctuary. In fact, it did not seem to have happened.


    ��How many different creatures have entered the shelter?�� Hansen asked quickly.


    "One..." the man replied.


    "One? What kind of alien creature? Is it a super-god creature?" Hansen''s brow wrinkles are tighter, the strength of the steel armor shelter is not weak, the strong is not too small, a strange creature enters the shelter, Even so many people have escaped from the shelter in horror, the horror of the alien creature can be imagined.


    "A lion...a huge golden lion..." The man said incoherently.


    However, this words fell in Hansen''s ear, but Hansen''s heart stunned: "The huge golden lion... wouldn''t it be the golden donkey?"


    Hansen quickly stepped up to the steel armor shelter. The closer he was to the shelter, the more people saw the people who came out of the shelter. Many people were injured, and many of them were crying and crying.


    Hansen also saw that many people were dragging their bodies out of the shelter. The death and injury were very heavy. No one thought that there would be a different creature rushing into the shelter to kill.


    There are too many non-war fighters in the shelter. If they are super-god creatures, I am afraid that they will not even have the chance to escape.


    Hansen gritted his teeth against the crowd and rushed into the steel armor shelter. He saw a giant golden lion in the whole body, and he was rampant between the buildings of the shelter. Although many strong people are besieging it, it seems that it is fundamental. No use, the golden lion is still killing insanely.


    "The Golden Retriever... It must be that the little golden python is not wrong..." Hansen looked at the golden lion that was huge like a two-story building, and he was shocked and happy.


    The natural nature of the joy is that I will encounter the golden jinmao again here. Now he has the ability to kill the little golden ranunculus. This little golden ranunculus is simply the fat that he sent to the door.


    What is shocking is that the little golden donkey has grown so huge. It was shot down and even the room in the shelter was directly destroyed.


    Each room is a private space, and there is also a small private transport array, which is only a benefit in the first shelter and a natural sanctuary.


    When it comes to a high-level shelter, not to mention the room, even the shelter itself needs human beings to build and rob, and it will be attacked by different creatures, completely different from the room of the first shelter.


    Seeing the golden scorpion body slamming and destroying a lot of buildings and rooms, Hansen was even more mad, because he saw the golden retriever rushing to his room.


    Hansen��s room doesn��t matter, but there��s also a black feathered bird that he feeds, but it��s never to be exposed to other people.


    The Golden Retriever trampled on the buildings in the shelter and the people who did not come and fled. It was like a ferocious dragon. Hansen watched it lean toward his room and where he could live.


    Almost without hesitation, Hansen directly summoned the super golden sand worm king wearing super pet armor, and he summoned the fairy queen and the ancient mysterious dagger, standing on the back of the golden sand worm king, killing the golden scorpion The past.


    Super Golden Sandworm King''s four-winged dance, like a weird alien, waving four pairs of blade-like claws, fiercely fluttering toward the golden retriever.


    Standing on the back of the golden sand worm king, Hansen, the golden long hair dances, the ruby ??crown on the top shines in the sunlight, holding the ancient mysterious dagger in his hand, staring at the golden retriever. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 395： Single ride assassination

    There were ruins and **** bodies everywhere, and shouts shouted. Fastest update


    In the steel armor shelter, anyone who has the ability, whether it is a steel armor, a fist group or a disciple of God, has joined the battle as long as he is in the city.


    No one wants to see that the steel armor shelter has been destroyed and lost a safe room of their own. Many things in the shelter will become very troublesome.


    Especially for the big teams and businessmen, losing the room means losing the safe warehouse and transfer station, and the loss is very huge.


    In particular, there are a large number of rooms with large stocks, which are now directly destroyed by Golden Retriever, which may cause many people to squander their homes in an instant.


    The arrow of the rain flies toward the golden donkey, but like the weak rain, it can''t cause any harm to the golden retriever.


    Even the first-class shelter of the first shelter, such as the little finger, used the blood-stained blade to lick the golden-haired scorpion and could not hurt its hair.


    For example, Lin��s sword and sword axe squatted on the golden-haired donkey, but the golden-haired donkey just shook his body and threw the weapon out with the people.


    The golden retriever is like a beast from hell. Everything is destroyed everywhere. It is shot by its giant claws, and several people are directly photographed as meat.


    Blood flow!


    The end of the scene in the steel shelter, screams and screams, coupled with crying, even if it is still noon at the sun, it feels chilling.


    "Retreat...recession..." The little thumb gnawed his teeth and ordered the retreat. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to block the golden donkey. It didn''t support the businessmen and women who didn''t have much fighting power for a while. It was only a moment, the fist group. Several core members have been sacrificed.


    The situation of the steel armor and the disciple of the gods is not much better, especially the steel armor group, and the death and injury are very heavy.


    Many people in the Steel Group are students of the military academy. The military school educates them so that they have more courage to take responsibility and pay than the ordinary people, but even if they are brave, they will not be useful in the face of Golden Retriever.


    Blood and bone rubbed out a tremulous voice, and death and roar played a desperate movement.


    At this point, even if the person of the steel armor wants to quit, it is already too late. The speed of the golden retriever is too fast. The huge body does not affect its speed at all. If no one can hold it, then anyone can It is difficult to escape from its front.


    Now the steel armor group has become the last line of defense. Just as the members of the steel armor group have been desperate, and they have already had the idea of ??burning jade, they suddenly see that the huge golden lion that has been killing has stopped.


    Everyone was a glimpse, only to see the huge golden lion looking up, staring at the sky, his face showing an angry color.


    "What made the horrible creatures angry?" The crowd could not help but look at the golden lion''s eyes, and suddenly stayed.


    I saw a monster wearing a milky white armor descending from the sky. Although it is much smaller than a golden lion, it looks even more ferocious.


    On the back of the eccentric armored beast, there is still a human man with a blond red armor like the sun **** of war.


    "Han Sen... Captain Han..." Many people who know Hansen are screaming.


    In the screams of the crowd, the golden lion suddenly screamed, the four hooves forced, and the huge body vacated, and rushed toward the weird beast in the air.


    When Hansen saw the eyes of Jin Maoyan, he knew that this guy recognized himself. The gaze was clearly a deep hatred, and he wanted to put him to death and then quickly look.


    "Let''s make a break here." Hansen tightened his hands in the hands of the ancient mythical wolf, staring at the golden feathers.


    Hey!


    The golden retriever collided with the golden sand worm king in battle. The size of the golden sand worm king is only one tenth of the size of the golden ranunculus, but under this collision, it has not been knocked back, eight sickles. The claws pierced the golden flesh of the golden donkey.


    Roar!


    On the top of the Golden Retriever, there was a pain in the sky, and the claws were shot on the body of the Golden Sandworm King. The King of the Golden Sandworm flew out and suddenly collapsed several houses.


    Just in the moment when the Golden Retriever shoots the golden sand worm king, Hansen��s heart beats wildly, like the power of the horsepower, almost jumping out of the chest.


    The qi and blood instantly rushed into the meridians of the blood vessels, making Hansen''s whole person seem to be burning, and the deep body filled with explosive power.


    The ancient mysterious wolf dagger was almost integrated with Hansen, turning into a streamer that spurred the golden eyes of the golden-haired donkey.


    In the past, Hansen��s eyes were not broken, but now Hansen��s physical fitness has increased greatly, and the super-beasted soul of the ancient mythical wolf is in the hand, and it has been incomprehensible.


    The thorn of the dagger was in the eyes of the golden retriever, as if it was stabbed on the tough rubber. Hansen��s violent power in the chest broke out, and the dagger was stabbed in.


    "Hey!" The blood was arrogant, and the golden haired screamed a loud scream, extending a front paw to shoot Hansen in front of his eyes.


    Hansen was piercing the golden eyes, his feet kicked on the golden retriever''s face, and the man had already retreated backwards. In the middle of the air, the golden sand worm king had already flown over, causing Hansen to step on it. On its back, it escaped the golden bristles'' claws.


    The golden scorpion looked like a **** mad stream, and the rest of the monologues shot Hansen with a color of grievances and hatred, screaming, and the claws smashed toward Hansen and the golden sand worm king, and the speed was incredible. A series of afterimages were left in the air.


    Han Sen''s face was cold, his toes were a little on the back of the Golden Sandworm King, and he flew up to escape the claw, and the thorns slammed into the other eye.


    The golden retriever wants to take back his claws and shoot Hansen, but the eight claws of the Golden Sandworm King have caught the claws of them, and they have pierced the fur, and the tail hooks are directly stabbed in. Suddenly, the Golden Retriever screamed in the sky.


    Hansen even took a dagger, and he slammed into the golden-eyed eyes, and suddenly pierced the eye. The blood of the tiger was spurting, and his golden eyes were stained with blood.


    Roar!


    The golden scorpion burst into flames and suddenly moved four hoofs. Regardless of the direction, I rushed over in one direction. I suddenly smashed the building and didn��t know how much. Finally, I slammed the wall into a big hole and ran wildly outside. And go.


    Seeing the escape of the Golden Retriever, the Huge of Hues in the shelter, many people excitedly named Han Sen.


    However, Hansen did not have time to respond to them. He stood on the back of the Golden Sandworm King and flew quickly toward the Golden Retriever. This time he must not let the Golden Retriever. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 396： Super **** creature flesh

    "Kill it..."


    Many people are screaming and screaming, and they can''t wait for themselves to be Hansen to chase the golden scorpion, and succumb to the flesh and blood of the golden scorpion.


    Such cruel things have never been experienced by humans in the first shelter, and the blood of loved ones and friends makes people angry.


    The golden sand worm king vibrates the four wings and quickly chased the golden sand worm king. When he was about to catch up with the golden ranunculus, Han Sen deliberately slowed down a little bit. He didn''t want people to see him killing the golden retriever. Even more reluctant to let people see the golden decomposing picture, it will be reminiscent of many things.


    Killing the Golden Retriever, Han Sen is now fully grasped. Now he only needs to wait for the Golden Retriever to run to a place where no one is, that is when he shot and killed.


    The golden retriever has been blind and has no direction. The blood of a pair of tigers is raging, but it is not able to overflow half a minute. The blood is still shrinking towards the wound.


    Hey!


    All the trees and trees that were in front of the golden retriever were directly knocked open by the golden retriever. The golden retriever ran across the road and ran into the dark swamp.


    "Go deeper!" This is the heart of Hansen''s mind. It is not easy to find someone in the dark swamp. It is suitable for him to kill the golden donkey.


    Followed by the Golden Retriever all the way into the dark swamp, the road blocked the golden scorpion to go to the poisonous poisonous beast, not killed by the Golden Retriever, is directly slammed by the hoof.


    The super-human creature''s physical strength is unmatched by ordinary aliens. Even if it is blind, unless there is a super-beast soul blade like Hansen, no one can hurt it.


    Seeing the golden retriever deep into the swamp, the four traces of human beings were completely invisible, and Hansen no longer hesitated, directly causing the golden sand worm king to rush to the golden sable that had already blinked.


    The golden sand worm king''s four wings violently twitched, and the tail of the dragonfly hooked, directly strangling the golden scorpion''s neck, and the tail hook suddenly pierced into the neck, and the blood suddenly flowed out along the tail hook.


    At the same time, the eight claws also hugged the golden donkey''s head, and the sharp blade stabbed in.


    The golden retriever yelled at the sky and stretched out his claws to shoot the golden sand worm king, but the sharp claws caught on the golden sand worm king, but only caused a harsh golden jade symphony.


    Hansen summoned the black feathers and wings, and floated in the air to watch the golden sand worm king and the golden donkey fight.


    Super gods plus super pet armor is really powerful, even if it is golden retriever, it is difficult to reinvent the current golden sand worm king, but he has been wrapped around the neck by the golden sand worm king, and is kept by eight claws. attack.


    The blond hair on the head has been cut a lot, and the scars of the **** berths criss-cross and look terrible.


    "Just break it!" Han Sen sees that the Golden Sandworm King is also difficult to really kill the Golden Retriever, and he holds the dagger to see the opportunity, and the belly of the Golden Retriever rushes over.


    Blood dances, the ancient mysterious wolf dagger under the control of Hansen, a hard life on the golden donkey''s belly drawn a wound of several meters long, golden red blood like a magma spray, which is also mixed There are many internal organs.


    Roar!


    The golden retriever made a terrible long, screaming paws desperately trying to kill his enemies, but it could not even see where his enemies were.


    As the blood flowed out of the body, the strength of the Golden Retriever quickly disappeared. Han Sen jumped directly to the golden-haired donkey''s head, and the dagger poked into the back of the head, which accelerated the death of Golden Retriever.


    After all, Golden Retriever has grown too short, and has not been as arrogant as its mother. This little golden donkey is similar to the ancient mysterious wolf. It is much worse than the horrible big golden donkey. .


    If you wait until it reaches the level of the golden bristles, I am afraid that the entire steel shack is really likely to be destroyed by it. Hansen does not dare to guarantee his ability to stop it.


    "Hunting the super **** creature Golden Retriever, you can get the Golden Soul Beast Soul, you can collect the essence of life genes, flesh and blood can be eaten."


    Looking at the golden nectar that was closed on the grass, Hansen was stunned. This time the tips are very different from the previous ones.


    The beast soul that can get the golden feathers naturally makes Hansen ecstatic, but he kills so many super **** creatures, or every time he encounters a super **** creature whose body does not automatically decompose and disappear.


    And in the previous shelter reminder, Super God''s biological flesh and blood are not edible, but this time it is suggested to be edible, but did not say that you can increase the super **** gene after eating.


    In short, this suggestion is eccentric, let Han Sen look at the body of Jin Maoyan slightly frown.


    "Golden donkey is really different." But Hansen soon left this problem behind, and his joy filled his brain, the super-beast soul, the essence of life genes, and the flesh and blood of Golden Retriever. Big, so Hansen did not think of himself.


    Originally thought that I had already got so many benefits before, luck may have been used almost, and this time it may not be possible to get the soul of the beast.


    However, I did not expect that not only the soul of the beast, but also the body of a super **** creature.


    Hansen did not dare to stop, and quickly rushed over, using the ancient mysterious wolf to decompose the body of the golden scorpion, looking for its life gene extract.


    Almost all of the golden retriever was broken down. Hansen found the golden crystal in its head. Although it was much smaller than the golden retriever, it also had the size of a basketball.


    Hansen sticks his tongue out and squats on it. A trace of golden liquid into the abdomen suddenly feels like the limbs are burning, and a force is injected into the cells, causing a strange change in his body.


    "Eat the Golden Retriever Life Gene Essence, Super God Gene +1."


    Listening to the beautiful voice ringing in my mind, Hansen''s happiness almost laughed out, sticking out his tongue and desperately eating golden crystals.


    The ever-increasing sound of the super-god''s gene rang in Hansen''s mind, giving Hansen a kind of flying happiness.


    Golden Retriever''s Life Gene Essence adds a total of 8 super-god genes to Hansen, bringing his super-god genes to 60-point integers.


    After eating the essence of life genes, Hansen only felt that the whole person was a little fluttering, but the eyes could not help but sway to the flesh and blood of the golden retriever.


    "Because flesh and blood can be eaten, should you also be able to add super gene to me? But this thing is too big. I don''t know when it will be finished." Han Sen looked at him and he was already divided by him. The meat is a bit guilty.


    Just a piece of flesh and blood in front of you is higher than his people. How do you eat it?


    "Get a piece and taste it first." Han Sen picked a relatively tender position, cut a thin piece into his mouth, and now he has no time to bake it. He tasted it first.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the nero1010, he was promoted to the rudder master.

 Chapter 397： Being punished by pets

    However, Hansen soon found some sad discoveries. This stuff still maintains the tenacity of the Golden Retriever. Hansen chews in his mouth, but like chewing leather, how to chew it.


    In the end, Hansen was so worried that he swallowed the meat directly. Anyway, it was only a thin piece, but after swallowing, nothing happened.


    Even if you don''t increase the gene, you should have a prompt tone, but Hansen swallowed the fluffy meat, but there is no sound.


    "What the **** is this?" Hansen was slightly depressed.


    After hesitating, Hansen summoned the jihadist angel to see if she could eat this stuff. If she didn''t use it, then the flesh and blood would be useless.


    After the jihadist angel came out, he saw the flesh and blood of the golden-haired pheasant, and suddenly his eyes lit up, and he rushed to the past without saying anything. He took the golden flesh and blood and bit it.


    Hansen even chewed the golden fluffy flesh and blood. The little tiger teeth of the jihad angels directly tore off the big flesh and blood, and swallowed it in the small mouth and swallowed it twice.


    "Pets are really eating goods!" Han Sen looked stunned, the little body of the jihad angel, actually ate and cheated, not long after eating a piece of flesh and blood in front of him, do not know her small The small body is how to accommodate the piece of meat that is bigger than her.


    But the jihadist angel still hasn''t stopped yet, and continues to pounce on another piece of flesh and blood, and continues to tear it up.


    Hansen looked at the loli-like figure of the jihad angel, and after eating the flesh and blood of the golden ranunculus, he grew at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The long hair is getting longer and longer, the chest is more and more majestic, and Loli''s small legs have become slender legs, and a pair of small white wings are slowly protruding from behind.


    The jihadist angels are all transforming toward the image of the jihadist angel that Hansen saw.


    The wings are getting bigger and bigger, the body is getting more and more popular, and even the body has begun to bear jade.


    "The jihad angel! It really turned into a jihadist angel!" Hansen looked stunned and incoherent.


    After the jihadist angel ate a little and a half of the golden scorpion flesh and blood, it has become a true jihadist angel.


    And this is not over, the jihadist angel is still eating the flesh and blood of the golden scorpion, and as she continues to eat, she has already been the same as the jihadist angel, and her body has begun a strange change.


    The golden long hair is more and more crystal clear, the milky white armor is gradually becoming the color of gold crystal, and the pupil is also changing toward the golden color. Even the angel''s ring on the head is slowly transformed into gold. The original holy angel is turned into a noble. The goddess, the whole person seems to be shrouded in a layer of light.


    After the flesh and blood of the Golden Retriever was swallowed up by the jihadist angels, the jihadist angel turned and walked to Hansen, and walked to Hansen''s face, almost covering Hansen''s face.


    Looking at the noble and indifferent beauty of the jihad angel, Hansen was wondering what she wanted to do, but saw that the jihadist angel suddenly reached out and held Hansen��s face, and the red-hot red lips suddenly blocked Hansen��s face. mouth.


    "I rub! I was insulted by a pet!" Hansen''s eyes widened and his face was incredible.


    However, when Hansen��s heart was in chaos, he suddenly felt a suction coming from the mouth of the jihadist angel, and he sucked out the piece of thin meat that had just been swallowed.


    The jihad angel was placed in Hansen, and he took two steps back to swallow the thin flesh, and then there seemed to be some magical change in the whole person, which made her look more mysterious and beautiful.


    "The evolution of the jihad angel is complete!" There was a strange sound coming from the mind.


    Hansen quickly looked at the resources of the jihad angels, but this made him stay a bit.


    Jihad Angel: Super God (can evolve).


    If the jihad angels swallowed the flesh and blood of the Golden Retriever, and completed the super-evolution, became the super god, Hansen is still understandable.


    But now the jihad angel has become a super-god, but there is an evolutionary word behind it, which makes Hansen feel a little incomprehensible.


    Hansen has never heard of the pet beast soul can be secondarily evolved, and in the first shelter, the super **** pet should be already the top, if the jihad angel can continue to evolve, then what will she evolve into? What?


    Hansen looked complicated and looked at the jihad angel standing in front of him, but I don��t know when the jihadist angel had automatically lifted the battle and changed back to the dark, black and white loli. Double pure white paper looks like Hansen.


    Hansen��s surprise is different. According to the truth, it is impossible for a pet to decide on his own without a command. Even a highly intelligent pet can decide for himself, and it is only some strain within the scope of the order.


    The situation of directly releasing the fighting status like the jihadist angel has completely surpassed the pet''s terms of reference.


    Hansen frowned at the jihad angel, and then took the jihad angel back to the soul sea. Fortunately, the jihadist angel was directly taken back by him, and there was no accident.


    "It''s weird. It should be that the golden retriever itself is a bit weird. After other super **** creatures are killed, the body will be decomposed. Only it will not break down, leaving flesh and blood to be eaten. There must be something in me. I know. Hansen secretly thought about it, but for a moment he couldn��t think of a clue.


    Among the steel nail shelters, they are talking about the different creatures and Hansen. In the first shelter, there are different creatures that have entered the shelter. This is something that has never happened before, and Hansen ran away. The only thing that is different from the creatures is that many people in the steel nail shelter are grateful.


    There are a lot of people in the steel nail shelter who sent this matter to the Internet, which caused a lot of attention.


    After all, the small sanctuaries of the First God''s Shelter are part of the rules of the sanctuary. They are not built by humans. There has been no aliens who dare to get close to the shelter. Now suddenly there are different creatures entering the shelter, which naturally caused a lot. People''s attention.


    At this time, Ningyue was also watching reports about the steel nail shelter. Although they were only some text reports, Ning Yue looked very seriously, especially about Hansen.


    After a long time, Ning Yue only turned off Tianwang, and looked at the old man in front of a housekeeper and asked: "Xu Bo, are the people all in time?"


    "Yes, the young master, the man has already arrived at the place you specified, but do you really want to do that?" The old man looked at Ning Yue with some uncertainty.


    "The people in the special security action group can''t move, let alone Hansen is a Qin family. If you want to catch him, you can only be in the shelter." Ning Yue said faintly.


    "But the young master doesn''t have to go there yourself..." the old man worried.


    "That person, not the average person." Ning Yue just said a faint sentence, he got up and walked toward the conveyor.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the nero1010, he was promoted to the rudder master.

 Chapter 398： Shocked

    Ning Yue slowly entered the evolution pool, so that the pool gradually drowned his body.


    Ning Yueben does not want to become an evolutionary person so soon. Once he has completed evolution, he must leave the first shelter in a short time, otherwise it will cause permanent irreversible damage to the body.


    However, Ning Yue still chose to become an evolutionary now. There are too many doubts in Han Sen, which makes him feel worth doing.


    Although the evolutionary of the thirteen **** genes has been gathered, all of them are elites of Xingyu Group in various shelters. Ning Yue still chose himself and promoted the evolutionary. For Hansen, Ning Yue does not. Willing to give him any chance, only to go in person, he can be at ease.


    Although the energy of Xingyu Group is very large, it is not forced to do so. It is not willing to provoke the special security action group. If it is a general member, Hansen is still a Qin dynasty. Zhongsen Hansen can only find a solution in the shelter.


    In the evolutionary pool, Ning Yue��s body is undergoing earth-shaking changes. Others only know how the **** of the Ning family is, but few people know that Ning Yue is the most terrible person of this generation.


    Although there is a hidden disease, but Ning Yue is the only person who has really practiced Ningjia swordsmanship.


    Before the discovery of the sanctuary of the gods, there were not many people who really understood the great power of the swordsmanship. The ancestors of the Ning family were one of them. The famous swordsmanship was famous. Since the ancient cold weapon era, it has been called a door. fencing.


    After the shelter was developed, Ning''s lack of a sword was more developed, and it became more powerful after being transformed into a super nuclear gene.


    However, Ning Yue does not think that the lack of a sword after the transformation into super nuclear genetics is powerful, but in Ning Yue''s view, since his grandfather, Ning Tie, Ning has no real swordsman.


    When Ning Yue was from the elementary school sword, he abandoned the powerful super nuclear gene technique and lacked a sword. Or according to the ancient spectrum passed down by Ning Jia, he practiced the lack of a sword method of the ancient method.


    At the time of the initial training, the power was far less than that of the modern version of the super-nuclear genetic technique. However, Ningyue did not shake it at all, and still firmly practiced the ancient method. Until two years ago, Ningyue really lacked a sword. Only understand the true mystery of missing a sword, but also understand how ridiculous the people who modify it.


    Originally, Ning Yue thought that no one in the same rank deserves his use of a real lack of swordsmanship. Just after seeing Hansen, everything is different.


    Ningyue has too many questions about Hansen. According to the time, Hansen had already promoted the evolutionist when he first fought with them. Then he stayed in the shelter for too long, enough for him. The body causes irreversible damage, and no one will be stupid enough to do that.


    However, if he does not advance to the evolutionary, then he has the power beyond the unexpanded, then there is only one possibility, Hansen got the power above the god''s genes.


    Ning Yue even suspected that the beheading in the hands of Hansen was simply the beast soul above the soul of the blood, otherwise it might be so sharp and terrible.


    It��s just that all these things are not dare to be heard. The people who chase the super-god genes in the world are not only for Ningyue, but also for the family of Ningjia. There is even more horrible existence in Ningyue. Ningyue does not dare to let others know about Hansen. The possibility exists, otherwise he will have no chance at all.


    Therefore, Ningyue can only rely on himself, even if he takes the shelter of the First God in advance, he must also understand the secrets of Hansen.


    Ningyue does not allow any accidents, so in addition to himself, he also tried his best to find the thirteen people who had a great success in the Xingyu Group��s first shelter, and helped them reach the great goal of God��s genes. They have all been promoted to the evolutionary, for the drive of Ningyue.


    In order to prepare for this, Ningyue had been silent until before. Without any action on Hansen, he was waiting for this opportunity.


    After seeing Hansen��s defeat of the golden lion, Ning Yue is more certain that Hansen must have gained the power of the **** gene.


    At this time, Han Sen is looking at the golden haired drool in front of the No. 7 warehouse. The golden scorpion''s beast soul is the singer''s soul, the super **** mounts, not only the speed of horror, but also the ability to control its own size. .


    Under Hansen��s order, the golden state of the golden retriever is like a hill, and at the very least, it is as big as an elephant.


    In addition to riding, the golden retriever also has a strong body and super load-bearing capacity, which is definitely not comparable to a normal mount.


    As for Golden Retriever, there is no other ability. Hansen is still studying slowly, but I am still not sure.


    Riding the minimal state of the golden retriever in the No. 7 warehouse for a few laps, it feels very beautiful, smooth as if sitting in a high-class private aircraft, when it is running at full speed, there is no bumpy feeling.


    "It��s just an artifact that is used by a family to make a girl!" Han Sen��s hands slobbered, thinking about when he could ride a golden retriever to go for a ride, maybe he could do something shameful.


    "What is this shock?" Hansen pinched his chin and thought.


    After playing for a while, Han Sen took the golden retriever back to the soul sea and opened the communication device to check the information on Skynet.


    After finding the tools he needed, Hansen opened the roll that he brought back in the cave, scanned the words with a communicator, and then translated the text into a modern versa.


    Sure enough, those are ancient words, which are easily translated into the current genre with translation tools, and then Hansen carefully read what was written above.


    At the beginning of the game, Han Sen was still relaxed, just wanted to see what the man was from, but after a while, Hansen��s face had become very dignified.


    It didn''t take long before I turned from condensed to shocked. At the end, Hansen had already opened his mouth and couldn''t close it. He couldn''t believe what was written on the scroll.


    "This is the person who deliberately pranks? How could there be such a thing?" After Hansen finished reading, he was shocked and unable to add.


    But thinking about the strange bones of that person does not seem to be completely impossible.


    "If all the above is true, then the whole league may be shocked. It is incredible. It has subverted human cognition." Han Sen looked at the translated text, and he could not calm down for a long time.


    According to the translated text description, the owner of the skin roll, that is, the dead person, turned out to be from the era of ancient human cold weapons, not to mention the space transmission device. In that era, even the ancient things such as electric lights have not been invented. Human beings can actually transfer directly into the shelter space, which is somewhat psychologically unacceptable...


    a

 Chapter 399： Dong Xuan Jing

    The small half behind the leather roll is the self-report of the owner of the skin roll. According to him, he is a morale of the refining, and the leader of the organization is Xuanmen, who was obsessed with refining in his life. Finally reached the realm of the "broken void" in the legend of that era.


    However, after breaking the void, Dong Xuan found that he did not reach the legendary fairyland, or that the fairyland he arrived was not the same as he imagined, but appeared in a strange world, everything in the world. Make him feel incomprehensible.


    It is a pity that although Dong Xuan reached the realm of broken voids, when the void was broken, the body was still torn by the space power, and suffered severe injuries. After arriving in the world, it did not last long and died. These words are all It was he who left before he died.


    Hansen is not quite convinced of this. With the effect of tearing the space to the space transmission, he directly enters the world of the shelter. How powerful can this be done?


    Even if it is the current semi-god-level powerhouse, Hansen has not heard of anyone who can do this kind of thing, it is like a myth.


    As for the front part of the skin roll, it is a refining technique "Dong Xuan Jing" created by Dong Xuan. According to Dong Xuan himself, this is what he created with the combination of Xuanmen refining and his own life. .


    Dong Xuan relied on this to reach the realm of broken voids and finally reached the shelter.


    Only when the void was broken, almost everything in Dong Xuan��s body was destroyed by space power. Even the Xuanmen to Baohuan clothing he wore had been decayed. Only the volume of the hole Xuan Jing, which was made of empty silk, was not damaged, complete. Retained.


    "I don''t know if it is true or not. If it is really like Dong Xuan, is this "Dong Xuan Jing" even more powerful than the semi-god super nuclear technology?" Han Sen looked at the part with suspicion. "Dong Xuan Jing".


    However, because "Dong Xuan Jing" is too boring to understand, the translator is also difficult to translate the exact meaning, Han Sen looked at the head is big, can not see why.


    The translation of the translation of the general ancient text can still be seen, but like the practice of this thing with too many mysterious words, the translator will be very scattered, or some mistranslations, do not understand what it means.


    "Dong Xuan Jing" itself is difficult to understand, translation with a translator is not very likely, it seems that you must understand the meaning of these ancient texts." Han Sen translated the meaning of a word and a word, found a lot of individual Words have a lot of meanings, and these meanings are not regular and related. They may have different meanings in different positions. If the whole article is down, even if you know the meaning of a single word, you can��t completely contact them. Not an article that can be understood.


    Han Sen now understands why the translator can''t translate it. This kind of ancient text, if you don''t understand the meaning of it, it is impossible to interpret the true meaning.


    Although there are occasions where some places can guess a little bit, but this kind of thing, no one dares to practice, Hansen can only temporarily set aside, and then look for the teaching materials of the ancient school of the military academy, first from the most The basics of learning.


    Gu Wen needs to learn slowly, and he is anxious to come. Han Sen rested for two days and began to plan to turn the soul of the gold coins into his own hands.


    Su Xiaoqiao, who has become the leader of the Shinsei team, is leading a team to kill a mutant creature. He suddenly sees a figure in the front of the forest and directly smashes the mutant into two segments.


    "I rub, dare to grab your aliens from Xiaoqiao, are you impatient?" Su Xiaoqiao was furious, but he saw the figure in front of him. The following half of the words quickly swallowed, ��The big eyes looked at the person in front of him and said, "B God, have you not been promoted to the second shelter?"


    "Immediately, so the beasts of my body will be sold, you sold them for me." Han Sen said, directly transferred the soul and treasures belonging to the gold coins to Su Xiaoqiao.


    Su Xiaoqiao heard one of the gods of blood and souls turned into their own soul sea. Everyone was blinded. At one time, they didn��t react at all. Seeing Hansen, who had no armor protection, turned and prepared to go, Su Xiaoqiao responded. Come over, look eccentrically: "b God, are you not afraid that I swallow your beast?"


    "Not afraid." Hansen said without a faint look.


    Su Xiaoqiao shouted again: "You have to give me a price, and sell me where to find you?"


    "Auction, as long as the evolutionary level s-class sacred card, I will find you." Han Sen said that he directly entered the mountain forest and disappeared.


    Of course, he is not afraid that Su Xiaoqiao has swallowed the soul of the beast. Now Su Xiaoqiao is the leader of the steel group, and Han Sen knows everything about Su Xiaoqiao very well. He is really not afraid of him.


    "b **** is a cow, this **** of blood is almost invincible... wow, it is a super-evolved blood pet... Unfortunately, although he took off his armor, his face is still covered, he can��t see what looks like. Su Xiaoqiao stunned his lips.


    "The leader, is that person really b god? How can he entrust you to auction the beast soul? What is your relationship with him? He gave you what the beast soul..."


    Su Xiaoqiao himself has not been able to answer their questions.


    Soon, in the steel armor shelter, there was a gold coin entrusting Su Xiaoqiao to auction the beast soul, and suddenly a large number of people were shocked.


    No one thought that the gold coin was still not promoted to the evolutionary in the first shelter, and he would entrust Su Xiaoqiao to auction his beast.


    However, after many people who have investigated Su Xiaoqiao, they have determined that he cannot be a gold coin, and it should have nothing to do with gold coins.


    I have already brought people to Ningyue, a steel shelter, and after hearing the news, I also investigated Su Xiaoqiao, and the conclusions reached are similar to those of others.


    "Two young masters, Su Xiaoqiao will auction the souls of the beast tomorrow, do we want to go to the auction?" Liu Lin asked with some heart.


    The souls of the gods of gold coins are famous, and naturally they are very exciting.


    Ning Yue seems to be thinking about something: "Gold coins... Hansen... These two people... I will give me the gold coins and Hansen''s information."


    "Two young masters, do you suspect that Hansen is a b god?" Liu Lin gave a slight glimpse.


    "Yes, we will soon know, prepare, let''s go to the auction." Ning Yue said with a faint look at the information of the two.


    The steel armor group will organize the auction every once in a while, and Su Xiaoqiao will organize the auction with the help of the staff and experience of the steel armor group.


    On the day of the auction, basically some of the people in the steel nail shelter came, hiding the original face of Ning Yue and Liu Lin and others.


    Ning Yue��s eyes have been looking at Hansen sitting in the front row, seeming to want to see something from his face.

 Chapter 400： Crazy auction

    Hansen gave Su Xiaoqiao the soul of the blood beast, including the spiral gun, which is a total of four pieces, including the blood black beetle armor beast, the **** slaughter who turned into the beast and the monarch.


    At the beginning, Hansen shot the last arrow of the purple feather scale dragon. There are too many people to know, so the purple feather scale dragon wings Hansen did not hand over to Su Xiaoqiao.


    The auction has not yet begun. Hansen has the feeling of being peeped. He resisted the urge to look back. He waited until Qing less they came over and got up and greeted them. Han Sen��s eyes glanced back at random. .


    "Ningyue is actually here?" Han Sen''s face was quiet and he said hello, but his heart was slightly surprised.


    Although Ning Yue was wearing the armor of the beast, he could not see his face at all, but Han Sen��s impression of Ning Yue was too deep. He only looked at his figure and recognized him.


    "He recognized it." Ning Yue said a faintly.


    "No?" Liu Lin couldn''t believe it and looked at Hansen who was talking to them.


    Hansen just glanced at this side. After that, he didn''t look at it again. Ning Yue had already worn it like this. Liu Lin really did not believe that Han Sen could recognize Ning Yue.


    And looking at Han Sen''s appearance is not like recognizing Ning Yue, otherwise he will not have a reaction.


    Ning Yue smiled and didn''t talk any more, but he directly collected the body of the beast and did not hide his face.


    "Ningyue is here, there are ten*s who want to deal with me." After Hansen sat down, he thought to himself, but he did not think about how to deal with him in Ningyue. After all, this is a steel armor shelter. It��s his Hansen��s territory. Isn��t Ning Yue still afraid to come?


    After the auction began, Han Sen��s mouth was not closed. His original plan was to shoot the souls of the beasts by himself. Anyway, the money was his own. At most, he gave Su Xiaoqiao some talents.


    But who knows that at the beginning of the auction, the auction price will go up wildly, but the black beetle armor with the lowest value has already photographed five evolutionary-level s cards, and it is still in the midst of soaring.


    "Qing Shao, are you crazy? Although the blood armor is precious, hasn''t it reached this point?" When Qing Xiao shouted eight s-class sacred cards, Han Sen felt that he must be crazy.


    "Haha, Sen Ge, this is not a simple blood armor, this is the signature **** of b god, but the name of b **** is worth the price..." Qing Shao''s words have been recognized by many people next to him.


    In particular, Haiyun, simply do not see the s-class sacred card as a money, when he shouted the price to ten s-class sacred cards, no one will bid again.


    Hansen��s eyes are straight, and his heart secretly shouts: ��Ten evolutionary s sacred cards, which is worth hundreds of millions? A **** armor, the market price of two or three hundred million is very good.��


    Originally Hansen wanted to buy it himself, but now he even shakes himself. The sacred card is also a good thing to have money and no place to buy. It will definitely be used in the future, and it can be used in the second shelter and people. For the soul of the beast, ten evolutionary s sacred cards, Hansen really did not refuse.


    I gave up my intention to take back the black beetle armor and let Haiyun take the black beetle armor at the price of ten sacred cards.


    The next **** slaughter was even more mad, and Haiyun almost lifted the price to fifteen evolutionary s sacred cards.


    Hansen feels that his brain is not enough, and even some doubts are that the recent sacred card has been greatly devalued.


    "There are few clouds, are these beasts so valuable?" Hansen couldn''t help but look at Haiyun.


    "This is the beast soul of b god, not the same." Haiyun took another **** slaughter, and it seemed to be full of joy.


    "There are few clouds, you have taken two pieces of the soul of the b god, and this one can not be robbed with us anyway." Qing Shaoqi half jokingly said seriously.


    "The price is high, you have a high price, naturally it is yours." Haiyun said directly.


    When Jun Jun auctioned, Han Sen was entangled in his heart. Although he is not very useful to Han Sen now, after all, he is a big one, Han Sen is really reluctant to sell.


    Soon, the price of Jun Jun was mentioned by Haiyun with fifteen s sacred cards. Others have not heard anything. They can take out 15 s-class sacred cards, which is not something that ordinary people can do. Just having money is not enough.


    On the rich words, Lin Beifeng is also very rich, but don''t say fifteen, it is impossible for him to take out five.


    "Four universal s-class sacred cards." Han Sen bit his teeth, resisted the temptation of fifteen sacred cards, and took out his own money, regardless of if you want to take it back.


    There is always a s-class sacred card, and even if you keep your pet, you don��t want to play it, let alone Hansen has other plans.


    "Universal s-class sacred card? Senge, you are willing to come out, you are also a fan of b god?" Qing Shao and Yuan Shao and others were surprised to see Han Sen.


    "The fans are not, but I personally prefer pets." Hansen smiled.


    "Twenty s-class sacred cards, the total value should not be lower than your four universal cards?" Haiyun still refused to give up, biting his teeth and said.


    "This is really not good..." Su Xiaoqiao, an auctioneer, was a bit embarrassed.


    "Universal Priest Card has priority." Suddenly, a voice came from the door of the auction house, and everyone turned around and looked at it, but it was a masked person.


    "b God?" Su Xiaoqiao saw the man, but it was a surprise.


    The dress of the man, even the mask on his face, was exactly the same as the gold coin that was handed to his beast soul on the same day. Together with the sound and body shape, Su Xiaoqiao naturally recognized it at a glance.


    After Hansen finished, he turned and left. After all, this is just a substitute for Hansen��s change with the Insect Knight. It is not necessary to appear for too long, so as not to be seen as a flaw.


    "Do you want to send someone to follow him?" Liu Lin looked at Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue shook his head slightly: "No, our goal is Hansen."


    Hansen saw someone chasing the Insect Knight and left the auction house, but he did not pay attention to it. The Cavalier Knight is a blood-like beast soul. The power is among the first shelters, but there is Hansen. Control, it is not difficult to get rid of them.


    "There are few clouds, I really can''t help it. B God himself has already said that the universal sacred card is preferred." Su Xiaoqiao looked around in a circle: "The Korean team has four general sacred cards... there is no People have higher prices..."


    In the end, Hansen successfully photographed Jun Jun and made him return to his soul.


    In the end, the handle of the blood of the sword was also photographed by Haiyun with two s sacred cards. Hansen had some thoughts that this guy turned out to be a fanatic of b god.


    Hansen has harvested a total of twenty-seven evolver s sacred cards, and only pays for two gods of blood and a treasure of blood, which is so mad.

 Chapter 401： Get ready

    "If it is not because you don''t want to offend the sea, how can you let Haiyun so easily take the two beasts of b god, how can you get one back?" After the auction, Qing Shao has been complaining.


    Han Sen listened to the heart of the sweat, and the price of this is not very high in the eyes of Qing Shao, that is, because of the identity of Haiyun, no one is willing to fight with him too fierce.


    However, Hansen also knows that the two beasts can sell such a high price, mainly because of the reputation of gold coins, not the two beasts are really worth the money.


    "I said Sen Ge, you should buy the armor of the gods and the soul of the beast. The gods are strong, but the other two are the signs of the b god..." regret.


    Han Sen listened to the heart of the cold sweat, but also some moved, did not expect that the name of his gold coin will be so recognized by people, could not help but some light and very proud.


    "Senge, is your pet sold?" Haiyun still came up with some unwillingness to ask, this guy is obviously a perfectionist, not agreeing to give up.


    "Hao Hai, I am really embarrassed, I want that **** to be useful, and I have no plans to sell it for a while," Hansen said.


    "If you want to sell in the future, you must come to me first, the price is good." Haiyun repeatedly Hansen, this is reluctant to leave.


    Han Sen and Qing Shao and Yuan Shaogang walked out of the auction house, but they saw that there were more than a dozen people gathered around and surrounded Hansen and Qing Shao.


    "Are you looking for death?" Qing Shao frowns coldly.


    Ningyue took a step out of the way and looked at Qingxiao with a faint saying: "Qing Shao, the source is small, this matter has nothing to do with you. It is the personal grievance of me and Han Sen. You have to go, I will never dare to stop. Go back and pay for the crime."


    "Ning Yue, Sen Ge and what are your hatreds?" Yuan Shao and Qing Shao saw that Ning Yue was slightly frowning.


    "Han Sen grabbed our alien creatures." Ning Yue said calmly.


    "Not a different creature, you open a price, I have returned for Senge." Qing Shao said immediately.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s money, there are rewards and complaints, and hopes that the source is less and the Qing Dynasty is fulfilled." Ning Yue is not humble, but just calmly said.


    When Qing Shaoyuan suddenly felt a little tricky, he looked at Han Sen.


    "Senge, what happened?" Su Xiaoqiao rushed out with the steel armor group. The squad and the steel armor group were inextricably linked. They could also be regarded as a family. They saw Hansen being surrounded. The people of the steel armor group rushed out.


    "How many people are bullying people? Count me."


    "Don''t look at the place here, I dare to move our Senge here."


    "Is it your dog''s eye? It''s a steel shelter, so you can''t be arrogant."


    ......


    In a short time, the people of the steel armor group have surrounded the three floors of the three-tiered Ningyue and they have surrounded them.


    "Thank you all, Han Sen is grateful. I have written down this feeling. If you can use Hansen''s place in the future, you only need one sentence. Today is the complaint of Ning Yue and I solve it myself. Just fine." Han Sen quickly stopped the people of the steel armor group.


    Others can''t see, Han Sen has already played a lot of dealings with the evolutionists. Nine people around Ningyue, all of them are evolutionary, and they are all great perfect evolutionists with physical fitness reaching about 30. .


    Don''t underestimate these dozens of people. If you really want to fight it, there are many people on Hansen''s side, but when they get there, they will die more and more.


    "Celebrate less, less source, let me solve this problem myself." Han Sen turned to the source and said less.


    "If you need it, you will open it. If someone wants to bully more, I can''t agree with Aqing." Qing Shao said deliberately.


    "Han Sen, what do you say?" Ning Yue did not pay attention to Qing Shao, smiled and looked at Han Sen, thirteen God genes were perfect, plus himself, today he is ironic to win Han Sen, No one is useful.


    It''s not easy to do in the league, but within the shelter, as long as he didn''t kill Hansen in the eyes of the public, no one can really do anything about him, and he didn''t intend to kill Hansen.


    Han Sen has too many doubts. Maybe it is what he wants. He has to figure it out.


    "Let''s find another place to talk about it," Hansen said faintly.


    "Good courage." Ning Yue praised, so that a dozen people walked around Hansen to the outside of the steel armor shelter.


    The Steel Group and Qing Shao wanted to keep up, but Hansen was retired. Hansen didn''t want them to be implicated. Second, he also had his own plans.


    Has been walking to the mountains and nowhere to see people, Han Sen stopped, Ning Yue and others have been around him, did not give him the opportunity to escape.


    "Han Sen, what are your plans?" Ning Yue looked calmly at Hansen.


    "Isn''t it a plan to do it?" Hansen said faintly.


    Ning Yue and others suddenly stunned. Even people like Ning Yue couldn��t help but squint. After a while, they looked at Han Sen and said, "Are you sure?"


    "A dozen or so gods with great evolutionary figures, such a big hand, shouldn''t find a second home in the first shelter? I asked myself that I couldn''t live to escape, and it was better to be less sinful than being beaten and bruised. Hansen stretched out his hands and looked like a pair of hands.


    Ning Yue will be suspicious, and it is a sensation to Hansen. Hansen did not really resist, let them lock with joint locks.


    "You are not afraid that I will kill you?" Ning Yue frowned and looked at Han Sen.


    "I know that you won''t kill me, at least not until you get the answer you want." Hansen said this, in fact, he secretly sneered: "Do you really think that I can kill me if I lock it?" If you don''t want to speak from your set, you will have to taste the power of my two super gods."


    "In the steel armor shelter, you still have a chance to escape." Ning Yue said Hansen said.


    "Well, I am also a person in the special security action group. If I don''t protect others, I will let so many people kill me. Even if I run away, I will have no face to live in the future." Han Sen said faintly.


    "Hand over the dagger, you can leave alive." Ning Yue said with a sinking.


    "If it was before, if you were a young master, I might consider it. Now, I know very well that if you don''t pay, you will not die. If you pay, you will definitely die." Hansen said with a smile.


    Hey!


    Liu Lin punched Han Sen''s face and suddenly put Hansen on the ground, and the blood suddenly came out along the corner of his mouth.


    "I will let you know what is better than death now." Liu Lin��s voice was full of enthusiasm, and pulling out a dagger would greet Han Sen.


    Liu Lin didn''t really go to Hansen to smash it, but cut it to those places where it was unpleasant, and it was still very slow. He pulled it back and forth a little bit, watching the flesh and blood cut a little bit.


    Hansen��s face turned white, and the cold sweat suddenly slammed down from his forehead, but he still clenched his teeth.


    "I don''t believe you are iron." Liu Lin pulled out a black purse from the waist. After opening it, there were many strange gadgets in it. Picking it out from the middle, he was ready to start with Hansen.


    "Okay, take him, let''s go to No. 107." Ning Yue stopped Liu Lin, and looked at Han Sen deeply, only to let Hansen go with him. The twelve-winged dark blazing angel said that he was promoted to the elders for the gods.

 Chapter 402： No. 107

    "Where is the number 107?" Hansen spit a **** water and asked with a constant look. Fastest update


    "When you go to the place, you will naturally know." Ning Yue no longer talks with Han Sen, just starting with Hansen.


    Ning Yue did not expect to be able to ask anything from the mouth of Han Sen, and whether Hansen is the kind he thinks, it has already reached this point, and he can''t give Hansen a chance.


    Hansen was very curious about No. 107 in Ningyuekou, but Ningyue did not talk about these things at all, but he ran with his lifelessness, and they seemed to be in a hurry.


    Hansen can also understand that they have been promoted to the evolutionary, can not stay in the first shelter for too long, or the body will not support.


    Under such circumstances, Ning Yue actually took him to the 107, which made Han Sen more curious about the 107.


    However, Hansen��s question did not last long. In Ningyue, they rode on the blood-level mount and went straight through the White Devils Desert to a rocky valley.


    The entire valley was almost covered by white mountain walls. Only a mountain crack that could pass only one person could lead into the valley. Several people sneaked into Hansen. When they were about to enter the valley, Hansen saw the valley. Everything in it.


    If there are other creatures in the big valley, there are white rocks and white sand everywhere, and in the middle of the valley, there is a strange blood-red giant flower growing like a rose. Stacked and bloomed against the sky.


    Around the flowers, there are many vines and leaves with spikes. The vines spread around the valley, wrapping almost the entire valley, which looks like a flower house centered on blood red flowers.


    Han Sen glanced around, and except for the **** giant flower and flower vine, he never saw anything else, and he did not find any alien creatures.


    ��Is this number 107?�� Hansen asked with some surprise.


    "Yes, here is the number 107." This time Ningyue surprisingly answered Han Sen, and continued to say: "Our Xingyu Group will do every time we find a place where there is a suspected creature above the blood creature. Record and number, this is the 107th."


    "You mean that giant flower?" Hansen looked at the **** giant flower inside. It looked like a plant. Although it is huge, it is not a strange creature.


    "You will know soon, go into the valley." Ning Yue did not answer, so that everyone has pointed the bow and arrow, the hidden weapon and the blade to Hansen, to drive Hansen into the valley.


    "Go in." After Liu Lin untied the lock on Han Sen, he pushed a hand on Han Sen.


    "What''s inside?" Hansen was pushed a bit, but he ignored Liu Lin and asked Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue did not want his beast soul, but the vines in this valley are dense, but as long as there are blood wings of the gods, it is not difficult to fly out. He really can''t see how such a valley can trap him. .


    "Now hand over the dagger, you don''t have to go in." Ning Yue said faintly.


    "I don''t want to pay the dagger, but I don''t want to go inside." Hansen looked at Ning Yue.


    "You can try to kill us and then rush out." Ning Yue said with a smile.


    Ning Yue��s words provoked Liu Lin to sneer again and again, and they pointed to Hansen one by one. The spirit seemed to be saying, hurry up and let Lao Tzu unload you eight pieces.


    No one would think that Hansen could get out of their fourteen evolutionists.


    What''s more, Hansen is still locked, and the upper body can hardly move. This is a special z-steel joint lock in the league. It is mainly used to lock people''s joints. Even a general evolutionary person can''t break free of joint locks.


    Unless it is a powerful evolutionary body whose physical fitness has reached seventy or eighty, it is possible to break free of this joint lock by its own strength.


    "Ning Er, the young master, why do you have to push me to the dead end, if you still hate me before you kill your substitute, big deal, I will compensate you." Han Sen looked straight into Ning Yue''s eyes.


    "If you just offend me, I will never find you trouble, but unfortunately you get something you should not get, hand over something or enter the valley, you choose." Ning Yue said without moving.


    "I chose to kill." Hansen suddenly shook his body, his body was distorted, and the locks that locked his joints, like the rubber bands that lost support, fell from his body.


    Hansen has been practicing "ice muscle jade" for a long time, and his control over the body is getting stronger and stronger. Under the movement of the body''s bones and muscles, he is better than the bone-reducing work. These joint locks have little practical use for him. .


    After removing the joint lock, Hansen directly summoned the ancient mysterious dagger and went to Ningyue.


    Ning Yue did not have the color of surprise, summoned a fine sword, and stabbed Hansen as well. At the same time, the 13 evolvers also summoned their own blades and attacked Hansen.


    If Hansen insisted on killing Ningyue with a dagger, his body would be subject to the blade of thirteen evolutionists, and he had to step back and retreat, and swayed to other people.


    Hansen��s current physical strength is worse than that of the evolutionary body. Although it can use ancient curses and overloads to improve his strength and speed, but the strength of the body can not be improved, by these evolutionists, It will also hurt, so Hansen does not dare to ignore it.


    As a result, Hansen found himself in a difficult position, even if he used the ancient curse and overload to upgrade his power and speed, making it surpass these evolutionists, plus the invincibility of the ancient mythical dagger, However, it is still difficult to get rid of the dilemma of being besieged.


    It��s impossible to even hurt a person to destroy a weapon. The 13 different knives are rushing to Hansen, and Hansen is in an absolute disadvantage. He can only keep on the valley. Retired.


    This is not to say that the 13 evolvers are really powerful, and the key to this is still in Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue''s swordsmanship can''t be said to be sharp, and it can even be said that it is somewhat inexplicable. Sometimes it doesn''t even stab Hansen, but it stabs into the empty space.


    However, it was such a strange sword, combined with the thirteen offensives, but the thirteen people had some scattered offensives, and it turned out to be like a sophisticated array. Hansen had to retreat, even the counterattack. There are no opportunities, there are empty and invincible sharp edges, but even a backhand strike can not do, can only continue to retreat. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 403： I choose to kill

    There is a lack of way, giving up the righteousness, sacrificing self-complementing the defects of others, and supplementing others with one of me. The original 13 evolvers are elites from different shelters, and there is not much time to practice. The combination of the attack, but with the existence of Ning Yue, the thirteen evolutionary people have been condensed into one, as if it has become a sophisticated killing machine, even Hansen can not find a trace.


    Ning Yue looks indifferent, each sword stabs out to see unintentional, but it seems to have some incredible trajectory, although his own offensive is not fierce, but it seems to be the other soldiers of the other 13 evolutionary and attack For the sake of one part of her own, she launched an offensive against Hansen, and forced him into the flower vine.


    Ning Yue did not want Hansen��s life. He just wanted to see Hansen fighting with powerful creatures and watching Hansen kill those alien creatures or being killed to prove their heart. guess.


    "There are few months, do you have to go to the point where you live and die?" Hansen naturally understood the intention of Ningyue and said while retreating.


    "If I am only one person in Ningyue, I only want to be friends with you, I will never intentionally hurt you half a minute, but unfortunately..." Ning Yue said so, the sword in his hand did not stop, guiding 13 evolvers to force Hansen continued to retreat into the flower vine.


    "That''s a pity, I didn''t want to kill, but unfortunately... a pity..." Hansen sighed, and he said it was what he thought.


    Hansen really didn''t want to kill before he figured out the relationship between Ningjia and Han, but now he has no choice. Like Ning Yue, Han Sen is also the kind that doesn''t shoot, and the shot will not be merciless.


    "What is it, you still kill? Do you think that there is a great dagger that is invincible? It''s useless. Now you are already a trapped beast. We want you to be born, we want you to die. Got dead." Liu Lin cried.


    "Is it?" Hansen''s mouth tilted slightly, and he saw that the sword had not retreated, facing Liu Lin.


    "Retreat." Ning Yue heart suddenly gave birth to a bad feeling, although how to see Han Sen can not block so many swords, but do not know why, Ning Yue is feeling dangerous.


    Liu Lin��s swords are already looking at Hansen��s body, and Hansen��s inability to dodge, their strength has been exhausted, and now they want to recover the weapons, and even if they have Ningy��s orders, they have to bite their teeth. .


    boom!


    A monster resembling a bee, a giant monster wrapped in translucent milky white armor appeared in front of Hansen, and smashed Liu Lin and others to Hansen''s sword.


    Those who are controlled by the evolutionary body of the gods, regardless of strength or sharpness, have already been at the top of the first shelter, but they have not been able to hurt the monster half-point, the sword is on the monster, and a group of people themselves are shocked. Back and forth again and again.


    Hey!


    The pair of super golden sand worm kings seemed to be staggered by Liu Lin��s shoulders. Suddenly, Liu Lin��s head was smashed down and thrown into the air. It��s round and big, and the inside is full of horror.


    The violent super golden sand worm king rushed into the crowd, the four wings madly shaking, the shape resembled a ghost, and the eight claws danced wildly.


    The real killing began, the super golden sand worm king with the super pet armor, it is not the power of the first shelter, even these evolutionary bodies can not hurt it, but the super gold sand worm king Immediately, a broken limb was broken and the blood splattered. Under the absolute force, even Ning Yue��s lack of a sword was completely useless, and he could only be killed by the super golden sand worm.


    The current super golden sand worm king is definitely not inferior to the old turtle, and even more horrible. After all, its speed and strength are not inferior to the old turtle, even the old turtle''s strongest defense, but also because of super pet armor. Exist, let the super golden sand worm king better.


    Coupled with the ability to fly and eight sharp claws, the Super Golden Sandworm King kills those elixir evolvers as easily as killing chickens and slaughtering dogs.


    Ningyue, they want to retreat at this time, but they have no chance. The roads that come in are just cracks in the mountain line. Only one person can pass them. Together with their speed, they are far less than the golden sand worm king. A group of talents have just retreated to the cracks of the mountain. It has been slaughtered by the Super Golden Sandworm King, and only three people have escaped into the cracks of the mountain.


    Even if the heart is firm, such as Ningyue, seeing the evolutionary body of the Xingyu Group is so killing, it can not help but tremble in the heart, and what makes him tremble is the super-golden sandworm king itself.


    "Does that would be beyond the existence of the blood of the pet?" Ning Yue retreats in the crack, while looking at the complex super-golden sand worm king because the body is too large to enter the crack.


    Directly took the super gold sand worm king back to the soul sea, Han Sen himself rushed into the crack with the ancient black wolf dagger, and now, how can he let go of Ning Yue so far.


    Under the double eruption of ancient curse and overload, Hansen''s speed has completely surpassed those of these evolutionary bodies of Ningyue, but they have already caught up with them for a while.


    The two evolutionary bodies in the back were horrified to resist Hansen, but there was no room for dodge in this crack, and their soldiers could not stop the ancient stalwart��s daggers. With a weapon cut into two paragraphs.


    Only two screams and gushing blood were heard. Ning Yue saw that the remaining two fell, and Han Sen rushed to him.


    Ning Yue knows that he is not immune to it. He did not expect Hansen to have a horrible pet. He sighed, and Ning Yue simply gave up his resistance and stood in the same place and closed his eyes.


    "Ning Yue, what is the weirdness in this valley?" Hansen asked with a dagger against the neck of Ning Yue.


    "If you kill it, you have to ask more." Ning Yue did not look at his eyes, and his eyes did not open.


    "It is not necessarily an easy thing to die." Han Sen said a faintly, suddenly a beast spirit flew out of his soul sea and rushed toward Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue listened to Han Sen''s words, suddenly changed his face, and quickly opened his eyes, but only saw a ugly beast like a crocodile like a crocodile has rushed to his face.


    boom!


    The beast spirit did not stop, directly rushed into the body of Ning Yue, a strange body wearing a chest and a broken belly, the huge body actually completely penetrated into the body of Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue only feels that the whole body seems to be cut by a knife, and there is a feeling of a thousand knives, but this feeling only lasts for one second. After the next second, the ugly and strange soul is from Ning Yue. The body was drilled out again, and the huge body was coiled around Hansen. A pair of strange eyes were staring at Ning Yue. The twelve-winged dark blazing angel said that it is recommended to study the "Super Wu Tuition Space" to learn Wu, first Xiwen, I have been addicted to learning and unable to extricate myself.

 Chapter 404： Nine blood cats

    Ning Yue was glanced at by the ugly beast soul. I don��t know why, there was a deep chill in my heart, as if the soul was shuddering. The fastest update


    Ning Yue did not say anything, the sword in the hand directly stabbed his chest, and he even wanted to break himself.


    "Hey!" The ugly beast outside Hansen screamed, and Ning Yue suddenly lost control of his body, his hands were wide, and the sword was thrown on the ground.


    Looking at Ning Yue, whose face is pale and difficult to control himself, Han Sen said faintly: "I said that it is not so easy to die, answering a few questions, maybe I will allow you to die."


    "What kind of beast is that?" Ning Yue coughed twice, but did not answer Han Sen''s question, staring at the ugly beast soul.


    "Water dragon, symbiotic soul." Han Sen said faintly.


    Hansen has been searching for information on the symbiotic beast soul on Tianshang. Some unfortunately, there is no information about the symbiotic beast. Later, he did a lot of tests himself and finally understood the usage of the symbiotic beast.


    The dragon can be parasitic on any creature and share the life of the other person. That is to say, the life of Ningyue is no longer his own. The dragon also has a part of the control of the body of Ningyue. The amount of control depends on the symbiosis. A comparison of the power between the beast and the host.


    Undoubtedly, the dragon of the super beast is much stronger than Ningyue, so Shuiyulong naturally has the right to control the body of Ningyue.


    Now Ningyue��s every move, even part of his mind, can be directly perceived by Shuiyulong, and then passed to the information flow to Hansen, so that Hansen can know some of the thoughts of Ningyue. miss you.


    The symbiotic beast has its shortcomings. If its power is weaker than the other party, it may be countered by the other party, which in turn controls its behavior.


    Of course, if the strength of the other party is stronger than that of the symbiotic beast, or if it is not weaker than the symbiotic beast, the symbiotic beast is hard to parasitize on the other side in the case of the opponent''s strong resistance.


    However, once the parasitic success, the water dragon will also absorb the nutrients of the body. The stronger the Ningyue, the more the water dragon will grow, and it is almost impossible to get rid of the control of the water dragon.


    In the first shelter, Hansen has no scruples. No human power can be stronger than the super beast in the first shelter. Parasitism is almost 100% successful.


    Unless it is the evolutionary person of the super-god gene, unfortunately such a person does not exist in the first shelter now, even Hansen himself is not.


    Hansen asked a few more questions. Ning Yue just didn''t answer. Han Sen used the power of the water dragon to read only a small amount of information. Ning Yue''s willpower is indeed too strong.


    "A very good Ning Yue, can actually achieve this level, the willpower is really strong and terrible." Han Sen looked at Ning Yue, Ning Yue just happened to see him.


    "Kill me, you can''t get anything you want from me." Ning Yue said faintly.


    "Ning Yue, do you know what this is?" Han Sen knew that the ordinary problem could not make Ning Yue''s willpower shake, indulging for a moment, and took out the **** crystal pendant of the cat-like fox that he carried with him. Asked before Ning Yue��s eyes.


    When Ning Yue saw the moment of the pendant, his look changed. Hansen, from the information sent back from the dragon, heard the scream of Ning Yue��s madness in his mind: "Nine life blood cats...how is it possible? It will be a nine-blooded cat..."


    "Impossible... I have investigated your background in detail... You can''t be a descendant of the Korean instructor..." Ning Yue looked at Hansen''s blood crystal pendant and spoke.


    "Why not?" Han Sen saw Ning Yue��s thoughts fall, and immediately asked.


    When I heard Hansen��s remarks, Ning Yue was embarrassed. For a while, he suddenly said like a devil: "Yes, you should be a descendant of the Korean instructor... You must be a descendant of the Korean instructor... ...if it��s not his descendants, how could there be such a person...how could it...��


    Speaking of this, Ning Yue''s look has become extremely complicated, watching Han Sen said: "If you took out nine blood cats earlier, how can we get to this step? The Korean instructor has a big deal for me. Well, if you know that you are a descendant of the Korean instructor, how can Ning Yue disrespect you, and why is it so late?"


    Hansen said coldly: "Even if the Han family has a good grace for you, it is not known how many years ago. If I don''t have the power of self-protection, I am afraid that you may not care about the former kindness."


    Ning Yue is shaking his head: "Ning family has family training. If you encounter a Korean instructor, you must treat it with a benefactor, and you are a descendant of the Korean instructor. It is because I want to be rude and not courageous... ��


    Hansen listened to the great wonder. He could use the water dragon to perceive the thoughts of Ning Yue��s brain. He knew that he said it was not fake, but Han Sen did not ask directly why Ning Jia would not have the courage to move the Korean family. Asked, Ning Yue would have wondered if he was a true descendant of the Korean instructor. When he was able to ask, he was afraid of even less.


    Hansen is not sure that he is a descendant of the Korean instructor. After all, this is too bizarre. With the energy of Ningjia, it is impossible to investigate his family background. Since Ningyue did not find Hansen��s grandfather Han Jingzhi Han Jingzhi, the instructor of the Blue Blood Special Forces, Han Sen himself is also very skeptical, whether the two are the same person, after all, the two people are a little farther away.


    Hansen is thinking about how to ask next. Ning Yue is still laughing and saying: "If you know that you are a descendant of the Korean instructor, why do I have to spend so much thought and lose so many Ningjias to cultivate? The genes are so successful, the descendants of the Korean instructors can kill those super creatures and what is unusual..."


    "It seems that you know a lot about the previous things." Han Sen looked at Ning Yue and said that he was not salty or not, but he was expecting Ning Yue to continue to speak. It seems like Ning Yue, if he is I don''t want to say that even if I kill him, I am afraid it is difficult to ask half a word.


    "In the past, the elderly were not willing to say more. I was able to know very limitedly. However, the Korean instructor had great grace in my family, and there was a family training. I have never forgotten it from generation to generation, so I know that. Some of them are mostly about Korean instructors.�� Ning Yue sighed: ��When I was a child, I heard the stories of Korean instructors, but I thought about being a Korean instructor. Maybe I will have the opportunity to return the kindness of the Korean family. Unfortunately, I did not expect that the kindness was not returned, but it became an enemy with the descendants of the Korean instructor."


    "Oh, then you are talking about it. How do you say my ancestors?" Hansen looked at Ning Yue and said that he only hoped that he would say more, so that he could know more about the past.


    When Ning Yue didn''t want to hide anything, he said it directly, but what Ning Yue said about the Korean instructor, but Hansen listened to it, couldn''t believe that there was still his ancestors. Such a character. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 405： confusing

    The Action Team of the Special Investigations Division was the first human being to be human-transmitted after the completion of the human space transmission technology. The fastest update


    The first batch, not the group of Han Jingzhi and Ningjia, was still a member of the ordinary action group. However, after the transmission, some things were discovered, but there was an accident inside, only two people transmitted. Come back.


    After the two men reported what they found at the other end of the space, everyone was pleasantly surprised and soon organized a second Secret Service team to transfer to the other end of the space.


    This time the convened personnel are no longer ordinary members of the action group, but an action group composed of elites, a total of eleven people, including Han Jingzhi, the instructor of the Blue Blood Special Forces.


    That action group, which is the seventh action group.


    After the action group was transferred to the other end of the space, it stayed in it for less than seven days. In the end, less than half of the people came out, including the ancestor of Han Jingzhi and Ning''s family.


    After several people came out, they were asked to investigate separately. In the end, they said that outsiders couldn��t know, but since then, they have not done any living experiments. Instead, they have re-modified the space transmission device. Only a few years later, humans were born. Known space transfer devices and news from the world of shelters were announced.


    Han Jingzhi��s group of people who came back alive died in a very short time.


    In the period before they died, perhaps because of the alliance��s monitoring of them, they did not say much about what happened at the other end of the space, but they still left some information.


    For example, the person from Ningjia told the family that Han Jingzhi had killed the monsters there and saved them. He also said that Han Jingzhi is a true qigong master and so on. He simply described Han Jingzhi as a superhero. .


    As for the nine-life blood cat pendant, it is Han Jingzhi''s belongings. Han Jingzhi has been playing in his hands for a while, and he has never left his hand. The seventh action group knows the nine-life blood cat.


    Because of the relationship monitored by the alliance, Ning��s family said that there were not many, and there was even less to stay. Ning��s family died in that place. The alliance gradually relaxed the monitoring of Ning��s family before discovering that. Some hidden information left behind, I learned something.


    Ning''s family knows a lot, Ning Yue knows less, and he said it.


    Hansen knows from Ningyue��s brain information from Shuiyulong that Ningyue said that it should not be fake. Ning��s family is indeed grateful to Han Jingzhi, but it is not so much a grateful heart as a gratitude. I have to come a little more.


    After all, the original Ning family described Han Jingzhi as too powerful, is a true qigong master, has many terrible abilities, so that Ningjia is deeply jealous of Han Jingzhi.


    "You have investigated my family background. You should know what happened to Xingyu Group''s acquisition of my factory. Why is it for our family?" Hansen stared at Ning Yue and asked Han Jingzhi that it was too long and his relationship with him. Not big, but this thing is what he is eager to know.


    Ning Yue gave a slight glimpse, and then said: "You will not doubt that we are ruining your father? Whether you believe it or not, I can tell you, there is absolutely no such thing, if you say something bad, Xingyu There are too many ways for the group to swallow your factory. You don��t have to kill people so much. And if we really hurt your father, when my older brother met you at the shelter, I��ve already started with you. No one will put a person who has the murder of the Father on his side."


    Han Sen listened to the slight frown. In fact, Ning Yue said that he was also a part of his doubts. God has already investigated him. If the Xingyu Group harmed his father, God��s Son did not reason to start with him. After all, God��s Son of Time It is too easy to kill him.


    "Why did you want to annex the factory of my family?" Hansen asked again.


    "I have seen the original information in detail. The reason why you have swallowed your factory is because your factory has mastered several good alloy formulations and can produce several special alloys, which are produced by Xingyu Group. The same kind of alloys are better, so they will buy your factory, but they are all regular procedures. Although they have encountered some difficulties in the middle, because your father has an accident, the things will become very smooth afterwards. Even some of the acquisition plans that were originally prepared are useless."


    Ning Yue will continue to say: "But your father��s accident has absolutely nothing to do with our Xingyu Group. For your father��s accident, even the regional manager who hosted the incident felt a little surprised, but even if your father did not In the event of an accident, Xingyu Group has also prepared a lot of financial means, which can easily annex your factory. If you want to kill such a small factory, Xingyu Group will do nothing, and you don��t know how much to kill every day. people."


    After a pause, Ning Yue said again: "I said this, not asking you anything, but some pots we can''t take back for others."


    Hansen frowned and looked at Ningyue for a while, pointing to the flower vines and giant flowers in the valley and asked: "What is going on there?"


    "The giant flower and flower vine is a powerful alien. I wanted to force you in and fight it. If you kill it, I can take the opportunity to receive its body. If you are killed, it is aside. If you have a big heartache, you can also learn more about this different creature by the way." Ning Yue said.


    Hansen looked at the giant flowers and flower vines with interest, then squinted and said to Ning Yue: "Do you want to live?"


    "Do you dare to let me live?" Ning Yue looked at Han Sen and asked.


    "Here is 107, you know a lot of such places, give me the information, I let you." Hansen said with a wink.


    "Good." Ning Yue did not even ask himself to say the information, Han Sen will really let him go, directly said the information.


    What Ning Yue said is what Han Sen is most eager to know now. Only when he finds a super-god creature can he be promoted to the evolutionist faster. He alone wants to find the super-god creature too much to look at luck. Hansen can easily find super **** creatures with the information found by generations of Ningjia.


    "Let''s go." Han Sen made the water dragon relax the control of Ning Yue.


    However, it is just relaxing. The water dragon still maintains a symbiotic relationship with Ningyue. Unless Ningyue��s power exceeds the water dragon, Hansen can still use the water dragon to remotely control Ningyue. suicide.


    Ning Yue was a slight glimpse. I didn��t expect Hansen to let him go, but in a blink of an eye, he understood Hansen��s mind, but he did not say it, but said a faint sentence: ��The descendants of the Korean instructor will only be My friend of Ningjia will not be the enemy of my family."


    After that, Ning Yue turned and left, and there is no meaning to explain. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 406： Angels Power

    "If it wasn''t for Ning''s family to start with Dad, what happened to Dad''s accident?" Hansen wondered, although Ning Yue said that there must be reservations, not all believe, but most of them are still credible. After all, there is a scorpion dragon and its symbiosis, Ning Yue can not lie. The fastest update


    Moreover, Dad left something to let him go to Ning''s home before the accident. It seems that it is already expected, and it also shows that Ning''s family is less likely to be an enemy.


    "But at that time, even if it wasn''t for Ning''s family, would Ningjia really read such long-lasting kindness and help us to be orphaned and widowed? Does Dad do such gambling? Unless..." Hansen��s eyes flashed After a chill: "Unless the other party is the enemy of Ning''s family, Ning''s family will inevitably be enemies with them."


    Although there is already a bit of eyebrows, Hansen is still very difficult to find out. The reason why he did not kill Ningyue is that he hopes to find out some things with Ningyue. Now there is a symbiosis between Ningyue and Ningyue. Just holding it in his hand, it can be said that Ning Yue��s life and death is between his thoughts, and Hansen can also peep a lot of information from Ning Yue.


    For Hansen now, a living Ningyue is far more useful than the dead Ningyue.


    Looking at the giant flowers and flower vines in the valley, Hansen did not want to take risks on his own. When he reached out and gestured, he summoned the jihadist angels. Hansen always wanted to see how the combat power of the jihad angels is going. Now this The opportunity is no better.


    Under Hansen��s orders, the jihad angels entered the state of battle, and they became the fighting angels of the golden armor, and the golden wings flew toward the giant flower.


    The jihad angel did not fly fast. He patted his wings and flew slowly inside. He just flew into the scope of the flower vine, and suddenly saw the flower vines in the entire valley trembled fiercely.


    A strip of flowers and vines that are as thick as a hand are like a stunned eagle, and they have rolled over to the jihad angels. There are hundreds of them, and the speed is even more amazing. In an instant, the body of the jihad angel has been drawn. before.


    The jihad angel moved, and the wings flew together. There were hundreds of dragon-like flower vines around. It seemed to enter the slow-motion mode in an instant, and the glamorous and proud figure flew past the flower vines.


    boom!


    The shadow of the jihad angel flashed, a strip of flower vines broke, the broken vines and the residual flowers fluttered in the sky, the huge flowers smashed and shook the strange sounds, and countless flower vines trembled, like the chains of death in **** are generally rolled to jihad angels.


    However, it is completely useless. The jihad angels fluttered in the air between the jade hands, and the flowers and vines were directly cut off, as if it was just ordinary grass vines.


    Just in a blink of an eye, the jihadist angels have already rushed to the front of the huge flowers, or do not need to use the word, but just flew over.


    Roar!


    The huge flower suddenly opened, turned into the mouth of an ugly behemoth, which was covered with fangs, and swallowed the jihadist angel that rushed to it in one bite.


    Hansen is regretting whether he is a little too big. Should he put the super pet armor on the jihadist angels? After all, the opponent may also be a super **** creature. The jihadist angel who has finally evolved and finished is bitten to death. That is not a big loss.


    Not to mention the preciousness of the super **** pet, just such a beautiful humanoid pet, its value is not measured by money.


    When Hansen was a little annoyed, he suddenly saw that the huge flower-like body was split into two. The arrogant figure of the jihad angel came out from the inside, and the gesture was arrogant if the queen was in the sky. Spewing blood, even a drop can not dye her holy body.


    "Hunting the super **** creature demon prison flower, you can collect the essence of life genes without acquiring the soul of the beast."


    A voice rang in Hansen''s mind, which made Hansen stunned, and the look of the jihadist angels became complicated.


    I thought that even the eyes of Xiao Jinmao could not be stabbed. Now the jihadist angels killed an super **** creature like an ant, and Hansen felt a little unreal.


    "Get rich... It��s really rich... This guy is more horrible than the golden sand worm king who is also a super god..." Until the jihad angel had come to him, Hansen reacted and hugged The jihadist angel is going to kiss her face.


    Hansen did not have any wretched thoughts, but was excited about the subconscious behavior. However, although the jihadist angels did not move, Hansen took a strong one, but the jade hand lifted it, blocking Hansen��s mouth to her face. Hansen only kissed her cold Jinjing guard.


    Hansen stunned and looked at the glamorous and arrogant face of the jihadist angel, but did not see the semi-sense ** color.


    Frowning took the jihad angel back into the sea of ??souls. Hansen went to a basketball-sized green crystal in the valley. It was the essence of the life gene left by the demon prison flower, and the ** of the demon prison flower disappeared.


    Hansen picked up the green crystals and put his tongue out to the top. The cool liquid flowed into the abdomen and suddenly turned into a cell that spreads into the body.


    Like the whole body has been washed once, Han Sen is full of unspeakable comfort.


    "Drink the life of the devil''s flower, the super **** gene +1."


    In a short time, the exhilarating voice rang in Hansen��s mind, which made Hansen more greedy to eat the essence of life genes, making the sound constantly ringing.


    After the end of a life-genetic essence, Hansen received 8 super-god genes, and the total number of super-god genes reached 68 points.


    Although Hansen did not test it, he probably estimated that his physical foundation quality is likely to be close to the value of thirty.


    A very terrible value, the evolutionary body of God''s gene, the overall quality of the body is only thirty, and he is now full of genes, it is already close to this value.


    Hansen is really looking forward to the horror of the body after he has undergone the transformation of the evolutionary pool.


    "If it''s late, don''t say it''s a friend, I''m afraid that even the qualifications for being an enemy are gone." Han Sen remembered what God said to him at the beginning, and his mouth could not help but have a meaningful smile.


    Although the God of Heaven goes early, it is definitely not so easy to achieve the degree of physical fitness.


    According to the current trend, Hansen enters the second shelter after his super **** gene is full. I am afraid that only a little hunting for some genes will be able to easily reach the level of 100.


    The one who broke the hundred, but it is said to be the top of the evolutionary, and for Hansen, it is already at your fingertips. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 407： Different distribution

    Summoning the Golden Retriever, Hansen also experienced the feeling of running a rush. Under the full force of the Golden Retriever, Hansen only felt that the scenery on both sides was retreating quickly, which was even more pleasant than the sports car, and at the time of the Golden Retriever rushing Sitting on its back barely felt bumps. The fastest update


    In just less than an hour, Hansen has returned to the steel armor shelter, and he has to walk at least a day or two in the past, and this is not the full speed of the golden retriever.


    Hansen��s heart is ecstatic, with the speed of the Golden Retriever ride, plus the super-god creature position he got from Ning Yue, he can kill a lot of super **** creatures in the shortest time and make his super god. The gene has reached a satisfactory state.


    Although Hansen hated to ride the golden retriever to the super **** creature now, he temporarily resisted the impulse of his heart.


    It��s not long before he��s going to take the graduation test, and he��s waiting for him to do things like military ranks and enlistment. These have a big impact on Hansen��s future, so Hansen��s plan is to finish these things first. Re-use the period before the enlistment to complete his super-god gene success.


    After returning to the shelter, Han Sen first contacted Lin Beifeng. He promised Lin Beifeng to sell him the ghost of the ghost of the crystal ant. Now this armor is almost useless for Hansen, and there is no more. Necessary.


    Lin Beifeng was overjoyed after he received the sacred scorpion scorpion armor. He had at least two or three years to be able to complete the gene of God. This **** armor can still be used for a long time, and even if it is useless, it is just a cool look. Lin Beifeng has been very satisfied.


    Hansen did not want Lin Beifeng''s money, but let Lin Beifeng help him collect some blood-level flesh and blood for debts, so as to complement the remaining 15 points of the **** gene.


    Now Hansen really has no time to hunt his blood creatures. There are still many things he needs to do.


    Lin Beifeng couldn''t get so many blood-stained flesh and blood at one time, but Hansen was not in a hurry, let Lin Beifeng give him a batch. Anyway, he would also prepare for graduation test and other things, and stay in the steel armor shelter. a period of time.


    "The phoenix-like alien is closest to the steel armor sanctuary. I will kill it first. I will not be afraid of its flames, but I will not be afraid of its flames. If you have a beast, then it��s really cool.�� Hansen��s heart is secretly calculated.


    Back to the military academy, just the old stone, they are in the bedroom, it is rare for a few people did not go to the shelter, they went to the cafeteria to meet.


    Several people said it first, no one can bring a girlfriend, just chat together.


    "The third child, where are you going after graduation?" Half-drinking, the old stone asked Hansen''s shoulder.


    "Equip the distribution of the brain." Hansen said with some helplessness.


    Although he really wants to serve on the warship where Ji Yuran is located, even if he is a small soldier, he has no chance at all. He has already tried to find out for a long time, and even the battleship number that Ji Yanran served in can not be heard.


    Hansen did not intend to develop in the army, so I couldn��t see Ji��s words. Where to go is not too big for him, as long as it is not going to the front line as cannon fodder.


    And even if he goes to the front line, he is also an elite graduated from the military academy, and he can still get the rank of major, and it is impossible to fall into cannon fodder.


    In addition, he is a member of the Special Security Action Group and has also served as the captain. The brain will also have a certain bias when it is allocated.


    Of course, in fact, some relationships can be used to directly specify the specific duties of the service, but it does not have much meaning for Hansen, and it is also more troublesome to operate.


    Several people talked and laughed, thinking about the future dreams and their grand plans, until the middle of the night, only four people back to the bedroom.


    Hansen rarely has time to enjoy the real school life. It is rare to have such a few days. Every day, besides learning theory, he is reading some ancient books and increasing his own ancient culture and accomplishments.


    Learning ancient Chinese is a simple matter. It is really a difficult thing to really understand the true meaning of the "Dong Xuan Jing".


    It��s just that Hansen doesn��t feel bitter at all. He��s too curious about ��Dong Xuan Jing��, which allows a human to break into the void in the flesh and send it into the shelter space, which is almost equal to myths and legends.


    Even in today''s era of tyrannical power, none of those half-god-level powers dare to say that they can physically tear the space.


    "If you can learn "Dong Xuan Jing", what other people in the league deserve my fear? Don''t say that to reach the point of Dong Xuan, even if it is only half, or even only one or two, I am afraid I can also fight the league invincible. Hand, the semi-god-level powerhouse is nothing." Every time I think of it, Hansen feels like a burning flame burning in his heart, driving him to read and learn the ancient characters that are difficult to understand.


    Fortunately, humans now have a high degree of genetic evolution. The development of the brain is much stronger than that of the previous humans. Many of the undeveloped genes have strong memory. Hansen is the leader among them. It can''t be said that it is difficult to get up.


    More is the need for patience and comprehension, once it can be truly integrated, then naturally you can read the "Dong Xuan Jing".


    It��s rare to have some days of not killing and killing. Hansen enters the shelter every day to eat the blood of flesh and blood sent by Lin Beifeng, and then returns to the military school to learn. It is not long before he ushered in his graduation. test.


    Without any suspense, although Hansen has had a lot of reservations, he still won the first place in the test with absolute advantage and won the rank of major.


    Being able to obtain the rank of major in the military school is a glory that only a handful of elites have, and each military school has a limited number of places. However, with Hansen��s achievements and contributions to the Blackhawk, his major rank is unquestionable. .


    Next, you only need to wait for forty-eight hours to find out where you have been assigned from the mental brain of the military academy.


    "Sister, I am sorry." On the day of the inquiry, Han Sen was trying to see where he was assigned. Wang Mengmeng came to him and looked down at him with a low head. He said very timidly, if not Han Sen''s ear is very good, and she barely hears what she is saying.


    "What''s wrong?" Han Sen smiled and touched Wang Mengmeng''s head. Although Wang Mengmeng was already twenty years old, Han Sen''s impression of him was always a cute little sister.


    "Teacher, I am sorry, I did not pass your consent, I asked the person to assign you to the armored troops I am going to, the teacher is really sorry..." Wang Mengmeng said that the smaller the voice, the cheeks are red, not dare Look at Han Sen.


    "I thought it was something. The troops you can go to will definitely not be bad. If you have such a good thing, the brothers would like to thank you." Han Sen said that he had inquired about his information in the brain.


    However, the information displayed in the brain of the brain made Hansen stay a little. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 408： Yongshen Goddess

    "Sister, the armored army you are going to is not called the goddess of the eternal sigh?" Hansen looked eccentric and looked at the information displayed in the brain.


    "What is the goddess of eternal sigh? We are going to the Royal Armored Forces." Wang Mengmeng had some doubts and looked at the brain, only looked at it, and she was still alive.


    I saw the above clearly marked, Hansen was assigned to the place where the goddess of the eternal sigh.


    "Weird, are they mistaken?" Wang Mengmeng was a little anxious, and quickly dialed a number with the communicator. In a short while, Wang Mengmeng''s face became strange.


    ��Who is it?�� Hansen asked faintly.


    This distribution information is very weird. There is no information about the resident or military area. There is no such thing as the number of the troops. It is only known as an anecdote on a warship named Yongshen.


    A major from a military academy was assigned to an anecdote class. This kind of thing is not without it, but it should be something that will happen on top of the top warships in the league. The name of the goddess is not included.


    If no one is doing it, killing Hansen does not believe it.


    "I don''t know, the people I asked for are not able to do anything. Your distribution information is directly issued by the central intelligence brain. Unless you have core authority, you can''t change it." Wang Mengmeng stared at Hansen: "ʦBrother, who are you calling?"


    "If it is me, I will not ask who you are." Hansen thought and asked: "Can you find out who moved?"


    Wang Mengmeng seems to be very distressed and shakes his head and said: "There is not enough authority to check it out, but there are not many people who can do this kind of thing."


    ��Is it possible to be Xingyu Group?�� Hansen asked again.


    "Impossible, although the Ning family has a certain influence in the military, but it is not so, and it is impossible for the Ning family to do it." Wang Mengmeng shook his head directly.


    "Then don''t think too much, anyway, everywhere is the same, some people want me to go, I will go and see." Hansen is very open, and the person who can do this is not something he can resist. It is.


    And the more the middle and upper levels of the league, the more law and military regulations, the more he is not worried about what someone can really blatantly do to him.


    "The anecdotes of an anecdote class are all majors. What kind of place is the sigh of the goddess?" Hansen��s heart is still faint.


    However, there are still three months from the time of distribution to the report, and it is not so urgent. Hansen intends to use this time to try to perfect his super-god genes. It would be best if he could become an evolutionist before going there.


    Fortunately, during this time, Hansen ate a lot of blood and flesh and blood of Lin Beifeng''s debts. The God''s gene was only three o''clock full, and saved a lot of trouble.


    For the remaining three months, you can stay in the military academy or go home. Several people in the 304 bedroom plus Wang Mengmeng have a meal together.


    Everyone''s mood is not very high, until finally went to the holographic karaoke room, a stone of the old brother "sleeping in the upper bunk", so that Wang Mengmeng some girls have some sentimental eyes red.


    "Brothers, our world has only just begun. On the road to conquer the cosmic starry sky, we will definitely be able to see you again. Bye-bye, I hope that you still remember my face, because except for this face, my whole body will Hanging up the medal..." Zhang Yang jumped directly to the table and shouted at Mai Dawei.


    Hansen only remembers that he drank a lot of wine, and everyone else was the same. It seems that he finally hugged and jumped together. He also yelled at the book "My future is not a dream", and there are some memories in the future. Blurring.


    Although Hansen can use the "ice muscle jade" to eliminate the role of alcohol, but Han Sen did not do so, sometimes life does not need to be so awake, at least today he does not want to wake up.


    I know that my future is not a dream.


    I take every minute seriously.


    My future is not a dream


    My heart is following the hope


    My future is not a dream


    I take every minute seriously.


    My future is not a dream


    My heart is following the hope


    Follow the hope


    ......


    When he left the military academy, Hansen did not inform the old stone of them. They quietly walked out of the Black Hawk Military Academy gate and looked back at the place where they had studied and lived for nearly four years. Even Hansen could not help but feel inexplicable. The taste.


    The parting ambiguity and the eagerness to meet with the loved ones blended together, so that Hansen could not tell whether he was happy or not.


    "Life... just started..." Hansen firmly turned and left, walked into the spaceport and sat on the spaceship home.


    Jinwo Yinwo is not as good as its own kennel. Hansen deeply felt the true meaning of this sentence. These days of returning home are the most comfortable days he has ever had in recent years.


    I went to eat and chat with my mom and Xiao, and I went to see the game with Zhang Danfeng. Some people, even if they were separated for a long time, ten or twenty years or even longer, once again met, just like yesterday, just like yesterday, There is no such thing as a gap.


    Hansen originally worried that Ningjia would come to trouble, but Ning��s family did not move at all. Hansen had been using Ningxue to monitor Ningyue. The movement of Ningjia was relatively clear. Ning��s family knew Hansen and After the Korean instructor had a relationship, it was obviously very surprising. In addition to the investigation, other people were strictly forbidden to find Hansen.


    This made Han Sen very curious. I didn''t know what the Korean instructor had done in the end. Even the Ning family had been so jealous of him today.


    The fulfillment of the thirteen **** genes, even for the giants of the Xingyu Group, is not easily cultivated. It must have been cultivated without knowing much financial and material resources.


    Thirteen such people were gone, Ning��s family did not react at all, and even restrained himself from being impulsive with Hansen. This made Hansen very surprised.


    However, this is to make Hansen feel relieved, at least not to worry that his family''s safety will be threatened, so that he can safely enter the shelter to kill super **** creatures.


    Hansen��s first goal was naturally the flamingo on the snowy mountain. However, before the departure, Hansen made a lot of preparations. When he went out this time, he must try to improve himself before going to the sigh of the goddess. The super **** gene is not as simple as killing a flamingo.


    "Bird bird, brother is coming." Hansen set off on the golden retriever, and his mood was slightly excited.


    When there is no one, it directly turns the golden scorpion into a huge state, and opens the full speed to the white magic desert. The speed is simply indescribable. It is more than ten meters in one step. It is like a wind and a wild beast between the heavens and the earth. .


    With Golden Retriever, Hansen was confident that he would kill a large number of super-god creatures within three months, otherwise he would not know how much time was wasted even if he was just on the road.

 Chapter 409： Iron fist

    The white desert is particularly desolate under the moonlight. Occasionally, one or two distant wolves can be heard, and a pile of bonfires burns. Next to the campfire, Hansen is using the bone squid arrow to insert the meat and roast. ?


    In the state of pets, Jun Jun was on Hansen��s leg, and a pair of blinking eyes stared at the roasted oil and savoured the savory meat. From time to time, he stretched out his claws and tried to look over, but it seems that There was some fear of it, and I found out a little bit and got it back.


    "Don''t worry, you have to eat right away." Han Sen looked at Jun Jun''s look and felt a little funny.


    Originally Hansen was going to hunt the phoenix-like alien, but Hansen had only been there once, and the road he remembered was to go to the big tree that had been burnt into charcoal, and then Re-orientation and find the big snowy mountain.


    However, Hansen came all the way, probably to the area of ??memory, but did not find the charred tree. After turning around for a while, he did not find the familiar sign. He just went to Daxueshan according to the fuzzy memory route. After walking for a day, the result was not even seen in the shadow of Daxueshan. I had to rest for one night and look for it tomorrow.


    It��s hard to bake the meat, and half of it is given to Jun Jun. One person and one cat are eating cool, but they hear the sound of hoofs coming from afar. The sound is far and near, gradually clear, and it can be faint. Hear people''s voices.


    "There is a fire... there is a fire there... it looks like someone..."


    Hansen looked up and looked at it. It was faint to see that there were four riders flying toward him on the moonlight. Two men and two women, only looking at the mount and the armor on the body, should not be ordinary people.


    "Dare to come to the White Devils Desert, I don''t think there will be ordinary people." Han Sen only looked at it and stopped looking at it. He lowered his head and continued to eat meat with Jun Jun.


    The four riders soon came to Hansen. They were very excited after seeing Hansen��s appearance. They all turned over from the mount to the campfire. One of them was black and thick like a young black caterpillar. Open the way: "Friend, can your water sell to us?"


    The other two women and one man looked straight at Hansen��s water bag, and couldn��t help but lick the cracked lips. In the big desert, there are different creatures that can��t be found, but the water is not easy to find. .


    Although the blood of a different creature can also add a little water, the more you drink, the more thirsty you will be.


    Jia Changfeng, four of them have been lost in the White Devils Desert for more than a month. Today, it is hard to see people. The first thing that comes to mind is not to ask for a way out, but to drink saliva.


    However, they also know that they are not ordinary people who dare to enter the White Desert. They have not dared to get rid of the mind easily, let alone they have to ask the person to go out, so Jia Changfeng is very polite.


    Hansen did not speak, grabbed a bag of water and threw it to Jia Changfeng, and then continued to eat his own meat.


    "Thank you!" Jia Changfeng was overjoyed. He was still preparing for major bleeding. After all, this is a big desert. Water is life. I didn''t expect this person to give him a bag of water so easily.


    "Don''t drink." Jia Changfeng took the water back and gave it to the other two women and a man. The thin man was stopped, and then took out some test papers and tested whether the water was poisonous.


    When the results came out, the man was relieved and everyone drank some water.


    "Friend, thank you, don''t know what to call?" Xiao Lingfeng asked after Hansen after drinking the water.


    "Han Sen." Han Sen replied casually, his palms stroking the scorpion on his legs.


    Xiao Ling thought about it. It didn''t seem to have any impression. He continued to ask: "Friends can know the way out of this desert? If you can take us out, you will definitely appreciate it."


    "I don''t have to thank you again. I have to hunt here for different creatures. I don''t plan to go out for a while. You have been going there. You can go to the Gobi Desert in about three or four days." Hansen pointed out the direction of departure.


    "Friends, if you are willing to lead us, I will pay you a blood animal soul." Xiao Lingfeng looked at Han Sen.


    Hansen didn''t look at Xiao Lingfeng, but he tore a piece of the barbecue that he had left for him.


    Even if he doesn''t think about his head, Han Sen knows that Xiao Lingfeng is afraid that he deliberately pointed out the wrong way. This person is not wrong, but it is too little to be too small, and he does not understand the technique of watching people. Hansen is lazy and He said more.


    A **** of blood and blood is indeed very valuable, but now Han Sen is not willing to waste a few days to get a **** of blood, it does not mean anything to him.


    Seeing that Han Sen was unmoved, Xiao Lingfeng and Jia Changfeng had some surprises. The two girls were also surprised to see Han Sen.


    No matter which layer of sanctuary the gods of blood and blood are, they are all good things that are eye-catching. Even if they are themselves, they cannot be indifferent to the soul of a god.


    Now I only need to take a road to get a **** of blood and blood, but the other party is not at all tempted. It seems to be dismissive, so that they can not help but look more closely at Hansen.


    Although the name Hansen is somewhat famous, it is limited to the military academy and the steel armor shelter. In the circle of celebrities and nobles, there are still too few people who know Hansen.


    Xiao Lingfeng and Jia Changfeng are obviously not the people in the steel armor shelter, so they have not heard of Han Sen��s name, and Hansen��s name has not yet been introduced to the circle where they are, so the four people watched for a while. No one knows what Hansen is.


    "Friends, have you heard of the iron fist and half god?" After Jia Changfeng and Xiao Lingfeng looked at each other, the latter looked at Han Sen and said.


    "Jia like the road?" Han Sen slightly surprised and looked up and looked at Xiao Lingfeng.


    The name of the iron fist and the half **** is not small. It is one of the old semi-gods among the human beings. It is said that the Jia family originally had the ancient Wu Chuan inheritance, and it is very proficient in the ancient boxing method.


    In particular, Jia��s նTiequan, known as the first boxing nuclear genetic technique, is not the first Hansen did not know, but Jia Sidao relied on a pair of iron fists to kill the semi-god ranks, and also made Jia Jiaheն Tekken is famous throughout the league.


    Jia Sidao did not enter the parliament to become a member of parliament. He opened a martial arts hall and collected some disciples.


    It is only different from the comers of the Ares Budokan. The disciples recruited by Jia��s Budokan are some famous aristocratic children, many of whom are descendants of many members of the House of Lords.


    "His name is Jia Changfeng, and the iron fist is his grandfather. You can help us lead the way. After we go out, we can guarantee that you will join the Tekken Budokan and become a pro-disciple of the Tekken God." Xiao Lingfeng pointed to Jia Changfeng. 8

 Chapter 410： Really not interested

    Being a pro-disciple disciple of Jia Sidao, even among the celebrities and aristocratic circles, is a lot of things that people can''t ask for, but this is not very attractive to Hansen. ??


    If it was before, Hansen would also consider it. After all, it is a disciple of the demigod, and the iron fist is also one of the famous nuclear genetic techniques in the world.


    However, since the acquisition of "Dong Xuan Jing", Hansen has been learning the ancient texts during this time. Although he still doesn''t understand it, it is just a glimpse of the scales and claws that have made Han Sen ecstatic.


    Instead of wasting time to learn what to do with Tiequan, it is better to spend more time learning the ancient texts. As long as you can read the "Dong Xuan Jing", it is easy to practice and practice in the future.


    Then what is the iron fist is so powerful that it can''t tear the space, let alone the flesh into the shelter.


    "Good intentions, but I really have something, you still go by yourself." Han Sen said with a spread.


    Jia Changfeng��s four people looked more surprised at Hansen��s eyes and became a good deed of Jia��s disciples. Some people even refused, and they really did not understand them.


    "Friend, you probably don''t believe me, it doesn''t matter. I will teach you two tricks now. I will show you how to lead us after learning." Jia Changfeng thought about it and thought that this person should not believe him. It is the grandson of Jia Sidao, so I will not be so concerned.


    Hansen looked at Jia Changfeng with a smile and he didn''t want to learn anything.


    However, since the other party did not have any disgusting thoughts, Han Sen was not bad at it. He looked at Jia Changfeng and asked: "Do you see a snowy mountain in this desert? I am looking for the mountain, if you Can take me to find the mountain, and I will take you out when I finish the matter."


    Jia Changfeng gave a slight glimpse, only to know that Han Sen was really not interested in Jia��s ն��ȭ, and could not help but look old.


    "Snow Mountain, are you talking about that one?" After listening to Hansen''s words, one of the girls suddenly looked at Hansen and asked: "Do you mean that the mountains are covered with ice and snow only?"


    "Yes, have you seen it?" Hansen was overjoyed. He had just asked for a try. After all, if they were close to the snowy mountain, it would be difficult to meet the phoenix-like alien. Come back alive.


    "I saw it, but there was a group of very powerful creatures guarding us. We didn''t dare to approach..." the girl said.


    "When you see it, you take me there. When I finish the matter, let''s go out together." Hansen said quickly.


    "Friends, you don''t want to hunt down the **** bones of the group? I advise you to dismiss this idea. The group of blood bones and demon say that there are thousands of them, and the variant blood bone demon has at least two. More than ten, plus a blood-blooded demon, such a different creature group, not a few people can get it, not to mention you only have one person." Xiao Lingfeng said.


    Hansen listened to the slight frown. When he last went, he didn''t see any other strange creatures. How to listen to them, there are still a group of alien creatures with **** blood.


    But for Hansen, is it all the same, some words are better, he is still three points of God''s genes are not made up, just kill the meat, kill two birds with one stone.


    "If you are willing to take me, Han is very grateful. If you don''t want to, help me to point the way, I am grateful." Han Sen did not want to let them go.


    Although their mounts are good, but compared with his golden retriever, it is too far, and it is very cumbersome to bring them.


    "We can take you there, but I don''t know if you have enough water. How many of us have walked out of this desert?" After Jia Changfeng discussed the people for a while, he went to Hansen and asked.


    "There is no problem with water." Hansen patted the water bag beside him. He had a lot of water this time. He was going to kill the firebird and go straight through the White Devils Desert to Ningyue. a place.


    Since Hansen had enough water, Jia Changfeng did not say anything. After a rest, he was ready to leave the next morning.


    "Friend, you have so many things, brought in a lot of mounts?" Xiao Lingfeng asked Hansen that a lot of things.


    "There is not much, just one." Hansen summoned the golden retriever directly, because he was afraid of scaring them, so he only used the golden figure to use the smallest posture, but it was already as huge as the mammoth.


    "Good majestic mount!" Xiao Lingfeng, they saw Golden Retriever is still somewhat surprised.


    Hansen smiled and didn''t talk, just moved everything to the back of the golden retriever and rode himself up.


    A group of five people, because Xiao Lingfeng they have only one **** blood mount, the other three are variant mounts, the degree of travel is not very fast.


    Although Hansen was slightly depressed, he could only let the Golden Retriever control the degree and follow them slowly.


    Fortunately, they said that the location of the snowy mountain is not far away, probably only one day to be able to arrive, Han Sen this is not too hasty.


    Han Sen probably has some understanding of these four. Jia Changfeng is the grandson of Jia Sidao. Xiao Lingfeng is the apprentice of Jia Sidao. The other two girls are more full of Jia Yan. The tall and slender one is called Xiao Wei.


    Jia Yan is the sister of Jia Changfeng. She just doesn''t know whether she is a sister or a cousin. Xiao Wei is Xiao Lingfeng''s sister.


    "Han Sen, is this mount a **** of blood?" Jia Yan walked by Han Lin on a mutant crocod, and curiously looked at the huge block of the golden retriever.


    "Yeah." Hansen responded with a mouthful.


    "Be able to have such a mount, your birth must be very good, how have I not heard of you before?" Jia Yan asked with an eye.


    "I was born in an ordinary family, not a celebrity aristocrat, but luck is better than the average person." Han Sen said the truth, although he is also very hard, but can succeed, the ingredients of luck can not be ignored.


    I heard that Hansen is not a celebrity aristocratic family. Jia Yan is even more curious: "How come you don''t care about being a disciple of my grandfather? Don''t you know, what does it mean to become a disciple of Tekken?"


    The former Jia Changfeng and Xiao��s sisters also erected their ears, and wanted to hear why Hansen refused such benefits.


    "I am used to this person, can not stand too much rules, when the anger of your grandfather like a big man was stunned by the nose and face is not good." Han Sen smiled and replied.


    "You are very interesting to this person." Jia Yan listened to Han Sen saying so, could not help but grin.


    Because Hansen''s temper is easy-going, it is not difficult to get along with each other. Several people are almost the same age, and soon they chatted, chatting while going to the destination, and it didn''t look so boring.


    "Look, it''s there!" After nearly a day, Jia Yan suddenly pointed to a mountain that was faintly visible in front.


    Hansen��s eyesight is far better than Jia Yan��s. In fact, he has already seen the mountain, but Hansen��s brow has gradually wrinkled because the mountain looks like it��s different from the one he��s seen. . 8

 Chapter 411： Blood bone demon

    Although it is also a majestic mountain, the same mountain is covered with white snow, but this mountain is obviously much taller than the one Hansen first saw, and it is also much more dangerous.


    The snowy mountain where the flamingo is located looks more like a volcano, but this one is a majestic mountain that is as big as a mountain, and the two are not the same type.


    ��Wrong?�� Han Sen was slightly depressed, wasting a day, and the result came a wrong place.


    "Can''t go any further, the front is the territory of the blood-bone demon." The foremost Jia Changfeng stopped to prevent everyone from moving on.


    Hansen came down from the back of the golden retriever, followed Jia Xiaofeng and climbed the sand dunes, looking far in the direction of the mountain.


    I saw that the mountains were bare and could not see the growth of half-rooted plants. Even in this desert, such a magnificent stone mountain still looks very awkward.


    It is completely different from the white sand. The stone of this mountain is a kind of black and bright color. Except for the white snow on the top of the mountain, the whole mountain is dark and dark, as if it can absorb light.


    On the dark, shiny stone walls, you can see a lot of holes that are like honeycombs. From a distance, there is a sense of nausea that causes vomiting in dense phobias.


    Among the many holes, there are a thick red **** red cockroach crawling out from inside. The big cockroaches are at least two meters long. The cockroaches come back and crawl between the mountain walls, which looks extremely ugly.


    Hansen took a closer look. It wasn��t really embarrassing. Although it looked far and wide, it had a similar head at each end of the body, connected to the body of a section of blood. Together, each pair of blood bones grew a pair of weird blood three-finger small hands, a row of blood three-finger small hands like a squatting thousand feet generally creeping, it seems to have a creepy feeling.


    The stone hole in the mountain wall is some special thick, more than one meter in diameter. Hansen is staring at one of the big holes, but suddenly sees a giant blood bone demon swimming out from inside, the thick body is actually more than the bucket. To be thick, the length is more than ten meters, and half of it is not inside the cave, and I don''t know how big it is.


    The giant **** bones squatted on the mountain wall, and countless arms underneath twisted and squirmed. Hansen looked straight.


    "Han Sen, the **** bone demon king is very horrible. If you want to play its idea, I advise you to think twice." Xiao Wei whispered.


    Hansen just snorted, but his eyes did not leave on the **** demon, this **** demon looks really scary.


    "This guy looks a bit scary. Is it possible to be a super-god creature?" Hansen thought for a moment, and immediately provoked the magical angle snake bow and the bone-stab fish arrow, ready to shoot the blood-bone demon arrow .


    If it is just a **** blood creature, it will certainly not be able to withstand the power of two gods of blood and the spirit of the spiral arrow.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Lingfeng saw Hansen take out his bow and arrow, but he was frightened and reached out and held Hansen''s hand.


    "Since I came here, of course, I want to shoot the blood-blooded demon of the god-level blood." Han Sen said of course.


    Xiao Lingfeng suddenly said something annoyed: "The bones of the **** bones are hard like iron. Even the swords of the same level are difficult to cut. Even if the bows and arrows in your hands are the souls of the blood, the distance is so far. It is also difficult to hurt the blood-bone demon king, not to mention that your bow and arrow are not necessarily the soul of the **** of blood. Those blood-bone demons are the most vengeful, you shoot this arrow, you can��t hurt the blood-bone demon king is small, into The **** bones of the group will definitely rush over. You may have escaped from the blood mounts. We must not die here."


    "That''s right, if that''s the case, let''s go first, wait until I kill the blood-bone demon king and meet you again." Hansen thought about it.


    "You don''t really think that you can shoot the **** demon king?" Jia Yanyi looked at Hansen with a big eye.


    "Water for you, let''s go first, even if I fail to die here, you also have enough water to go out." Hansen threw most of the water bags on the golden retriever back to Jia Changfeng, they only Leave a few bags.


    Jia Changfeng, they were all surprised to see Han Sen, Hansen gave most of the water to them, if they just took the water away, even if Hansen can kill the blood bone demon, relying on the rest Those waters may not be able to get out of the desert.


    This makes Jia Changfeng really do not understand Han Sen, I do not know what he is thinking.


    Where do they know that the golden bristles are incredibly fast, and if they go all out, the rest of the water is enough for Hansen to enter and leave the desert.


    "Han Sen, if you really want to kill the **** demon, we can discuss a way, and the power of several of us may not be impossible." Xiao Wei saw Han Sen so much to give them most of the water. It��s a bit embarrassing to leave Hansen and leave.


    "No, you should go first, I can do it by myself." Han Sen is really not willing to waste time, killing this blood bone demon earlier, hurry to find the firebird is the right way.


    "Han Sen, you think about it again, the blood bone demon in the desert is extremely fast, even if you have a blood mount, I am afraid it may not be able to run to win it." Jia Changfeng also persuaded.


    "You don''t leave, I can ***** Hansen lifted the bow in his hand and pointed at the blood-bone monster swimming between the mountains.


    "Let''s go, this guy is really a madman." Xiao Lingfeng saw Hansen not like a joke, his face changed slightly, pulling Xiao Wei away.


    Jia Changfeng also pulled Jia Yan away, they did not want to really provoke the blood bone demon king.


    Before they had encountered a blood bone demon in the desert, it was just a mutant blood bone demon. Even so, they were very thrilling to kill the blood bone demon, let alone the one. At first glance, it is the blood-blooded demon king of the blood level.


    Plus more than 20 variant blood bone demon and thousands of primitive blood bone demon, once wrapped up, even if it is strong, it is useless, blood bone demon is a poisonous guy, as long as the body is wounded by it, In all likelihood, there will be no life.


    "Be careful with yourself, those blood bone demons will be killed if they are cut off, and they will not die immediately. They can also launch a deadly attack. The blood on the body is highly toxic. Don''t touch it." Jia Yan reminded me when she left. Hansen said a sentence.


    "Understand." Hansen''s gaze has been staring at the huge blood-bone demon king. After Jia Yan walked away, the bows in his hands gradually opened and soon became full moon.


    Hey!


    Without any hesitation, Han Sen shot the past with a **** bone.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the lord to leave the cat plus.

 Chapter 412： Demon king

    The spurred fish arrow crossed a stunning electric light in the air, and immediately shot in front of a skull of the giant blood bone demon king.


    The blood-bone demon king suddenly raised the strange head of the triangle, like a snake, and stood up on the stone wall. Countless three-finger arms grabbed the bone squid.


    The bone squid arrow was caught by a pair of three-finger fingers, and it kept spinning, and the three fingers rubbed to make a spark and a harsh sound.


    However, it only lasted for a moment, and soon there was a pair of three-finger fingers holding the bone squid arrow and covering the bone squid.


    Although the bone squid arrow has a powerful spiral power, but still can not get rid of the restraint of those arms, gradually lost strength, was caught in those three fingers.


    "Hey!" The blood-bone demon king grabbed the spur-fish arrow, and the **** triangular head gave a harsh scream to Hansen��s standing position, which broke the silence of the desert, even people dozens of miles away. The eardrums that are all shaken are like needles.


    Rumble!


    With the scream of the blood-bone demon king, a hole in the stone wall was drilled with a dense **** demon, like a **** waterfall, which rushed from the stone wall and rushed toward Hansen''s position.


    Jia Changfeng and other four people heard the sound of the blood-bone demon king far away, and could not help but stunned his ears and turned his head to look at the direction of the mountain.


    "That guy actually did it!" Jia Changfeng muttered to the direction of the mountain.


    "Well, he can save our lives. We don''t care about him like this?" Jia Yan hesitated.


    "Which is the way, you are not ignorant of the **** bones, you are not ignorant of vitality and body, and they are extremely powerful, and they are highly toxic. Even if they can open their bodies, if they get splashed with poison, It��s not the blood bones but the dead when we die.�� Xiao Lingfeng said.


    Xiao Wei said with some helplessness: "We don''t even have time to save now. Just wait here. He has a **** mount. Maybe he can escape. We can pick him up. Maybe it can help him. One."


    Jia Changfeng nodded and did not speak. Several people stared at the direction of the mountain. They only heard the sound of the banging sounding there, and it was also mixed with the roar of monsters.


    Hansen saw that his arrow was actually caught by the blood bone demon king, and his heart was not shocked and rejoicing. His ordinary blood creature of the arrow could not be stopped. The blood bone demon king is probably a super **** creature. .


    Although I found the wrong place, I couldn''t find the flamingo, but I was able to meet another super-god creature. Whoever kills is a super-god creature.


    Looking at the blood-bone demon that comes from the **** tide, Hansen said nothing, directly summoned the golden sand worm king, put it on the super pet armor, and the golden sand worm king danced directly to the The huge blood bone demon rushed over.


    Hansen did not dare to neglect himself. There are too many blood bones. If he wants to kill himself, he does not know when he will kill them. He simply ignores them and jumps directly to the back of Jin Maoyan.


    The golden scorpion trembled and his body skyrocketed. It was almost like a hill. He gave a gryphon to the sky and rushed over to the **** bones.


    The huge body directly rushed into the tide-like blood bone demon group. When a hoof went down, it would not be known how many blood-bone demons. The surging blood-bone monsters in front of the golden-haired donkey were like a **** little otter. The golden retriever rushed past, did not deliberately crush, and stepped on the death without knowing how many blood bones.


    Although the golden retriever is a mount, it does not have the ability to take the initiative to attack, but its body is too big, and the body is strong and unmatched. Even the wall of the shelter can not stop its collision, it is a great power itself. Anti-personnel weapons.


    Han Sen looked at the Golden Retriever to crush the **** bones, and he was very happy, but in his mind he rang the sound of hunting and killing the bones, and occasionally he could hear the sound of the beast.


    The **** bones that look terrible, under the four hooves of the golden retriever, are even more vulnerable than the shackles. Hansen has no need to shoot.


    The blood-bone demons that were crushed by the golden-haired scorpion, the poisonous blood flowing through the body, did not have a half-effect on the golden-haired donkey, and it was even less likely to splash Hansen sitting high on the golden retriever.


    Holding her in her arms, Hansen��s eyes looked at the golden sandworm king who fought against the **** demon king.


    The golden sand worm king is flying around the blood bone demon king. From time to time, he uses eight claws to attack the blood bone demon king. The blood bone demon king is half of the body and explores the cave outside. The arm twisted and danced, trying to catch the golden sand worm king.


    It��s just that the golden sand worm king��s flight speed is too fast and extremely flexible. The blood bone demon king��s arm has been caught several times. Instead of being able to catch the golden sand worm king, he was cut off by the golden sand worm king several arms. The **** bones of the demon king are even more violent, and the fiercely slammed the golden sand worm king.


    Although the golden sand worm king has injured the blood bone demon king several times, but it has not been able to truly dominate, the two monsters continue to fight, from time to time issued a screaming scream.


    Because there are super pet armor in the body, several attacks on the blood bone demon king just left the scar on the armor, and could not hurt the golden sand worm king. If you continue, it will be killed by the golden sand worm king sooner or later.


    Han Sen looked at the eyebrows and smiled. This blood-bone demon king can actually compete with the golden sand worm king. In all likelihood, the super-god creature will not be wrong.


    However, Hansen did not have the mood to look at it again, summoned the jihadist angel directly, and gave orders to the Golden Sandworm King.


    The Golden Sandworm King received Hansen��s order and rushed to the blood-bone demon king without hesitation, and was tightly intertwined with the blood-bone monster.


    The sharp fingernails of the countless fingers of the blood bone demon king are on the golden sand worm king, but because of the relationship between the super pet armor, they can not really hurt it.


    boom!


    The sacred figure of the jihad angel flashed past the mountain wall, and the jade hand was like a sword, and the **** bone demon king entangled by the golden sand worm king was directly blocked.


    The body of the blood-bone demon king, which was more than ten meters long, fell from the mountain wall, and the ground slammed and slammed out a big bunker.


    The half-body of the blood-bone demon king actually died without being stiff, with the blood of the mad stream, screaming and fighting with the golden sand worm king, the super pet armor was caught by it.


    The figure of the jihad angel flashed, and the jade hand waved like a sword. After a few flashes, the half body of the blood bone demon king did not move, and then he heard the slamming sound, and the half body of the blood bone demon king was smashed into several pieces. The break fell, especially the general triangular head, which was directly smashed into four and a half.


    This time, the blood-bone demon king has no more movements, and it has completely died.


    Looking at the blood bone demon king was killed, Han Sen''s face was somewhat ugly looking at the stone hole on the mountain wall, the other half of the blood bone demon king body should have disappeared, and Hansen did not listen. To hunt down the sound of the blood bone demon king.


    The blood-bone demon smothered by the jihad angels, half of the body, turned out to be rapidly decaying, and it looked extremely abnormal.


    Without any hesitation, Hansen put away the Golden Retriever and the Golden Sandworm King, and chased them into the cave with the jihadist angel.

 Chapter 413： Alloy box in the cave

    Genius Ҽ ��ס Remember to provide you with wonderful reading.


    "How did you not move?" Jia Yan looked at the direction of the mountain, and some doubts said.


    "It seems that ten ** is over." Xiao Wei sighed.


    "I will go back and take a look." Jia Changfeng said as he rushed toward the mountains.


    "Go together, everyone is careful, don''t alarm the **** bones." Xiao Lingfeng also followed.


    The four people returned to the position closer to Dashan, but the sights that they saw in the eyes made them all open their mouths for a long time.


    I saw the body of the blood-bone demon, the blood flow can be like a mountain, and the large white sand is dyed into the dark red blood.


    That huge blood-bone demon king half of the body, has been rotted, but still shocking people can not speak.


    "These... are all killed by him..." Jia Changfeng said with a stunned voice.


    "What kind of person is he?" Xiao Ling Feng looked complicated and conceived.


    It is impossible for a person to be able to do this. It is impossible to imagine what kind of means he used.


    "Han Sen people?" Jia Yan and Xiao Wei came back and looked around, but did not see Han Sen''s shadow.


    Xiao Lingfeng and Jia Changfeng also searched together and found that Hansen��s traces were not seen. The mood of the four people was somewhat complicated.


    Originally thought that I only met an ordinary passer-by, but who knows this passer-by has made them shocked for a long time and it is difficult to calm down.


    At this time, Hansen has already rushed into the hillside of the black mountains. The black caves in the mountains are all in all directions, which is like a huge labyrinth.


    Hansen asked the jihadist angels to explore the road ahead, and kept track of the bloodstains left by the **** demon king.


    After chasing for a while, I was not able to catch up with the blood bones. If it wasn��t for the **** road, Hansen could even see if he was chasing the wrong direction.


    "This guy is very fast." Hansen ordered the jihad angel to continue to follow the blood. He has put the super pet armor on the jihad angel. This jihadist angel is almost in the first shelter. There is no fear of the existence of immortality. No matter whether you enter the land or not, you can fight.


    After three or four hours of chasing, the stone road in front was suddenly open, and it was within a huge cylindrical cave.


    This cylindrical stone cave is like the inner space of the clock tower. The upper part is open space. It is a few hundred meters less. There are holes and holes in the surrounding cliffs.


    After catching up here, the blood of the blood-bone demon king has disappeared. Han Sen looked at the numerous holes in the surrounding rock wall, and could not help but frown slightly. If there is no blood guide, so many holes, I want to find the blood bone. The demon king is almost a dream.


    Hansen lit a torch and took photos of the four caves. He suddenly saw an alloy box in the corner of the cave.


    "Someone has been here!" Hansen was a little surprised. The box looked like a product of the alliance, and it was still a very advanced product. It should be a z steel series, but unlike ordinary z steel, except for hardness and toughness. In addition, more attention is paid to portability, which is much lighter than z-steel alloys used in weapons and armor.


    The box is a little distorted. It looks like it has been hit by something. It has already opened a hole. The area of ??the box is full of dust and some dark spots. I don��t know what is dry and sticks to it. I don��t know. How many years have you been here?


    Hansen looked at the style of the box and looked like a high-end item, but the style seemed to be a bit old, not something that had been produced in recent years.


    "There are a group of **** bones, who is able to enter here, or is there an entrance to this mountain?" Hansen knelt down and carefully looked at the alloy box.


    Although there was a crack in the crack, but because the gap was narrow, almost nothing was inside, and there seemed to be something dark inside.


    Although modern technology is useless in the world of shelters, Hansen did not dare to care about it. He stepped back a few steps and let the jihadist angels open the box.


    The jihadist angel was very violent. One hand reached into the gap, and the one hand clasped the top, and the one hand clasped the upper cover, and the box was opened at once.


    There was nothing strange about it. There were three bottles and a small crystal card in the box.


    "Genetic fluid?" Hansen looked at the three bottles and was slightly surprised.


    Hansen, the bottle, saw more of the genetic fluid bottles that were used in the cultivation of advanced super-nuclear genetic techniques. These bottles were specially made and have not changed for decades. There should be no mistakes.


    However, although there are three genetic fluid bottles in the box, only one bottle is filled with purple gene solution, the other bottle is empty, and one bottle has been broken, and nothing is inside.


    Hansen took out the bottle of intact genetic fluid from the box and looked around, but did not find the label.


    The general genetic fluid bottle will indicate which kind of super-nuclear gene technology is the exclusive gene solution, and it is very prominent on the front, but there is no text on the bottle, even no symbol.


    Hansen looked at the empty bottle and the broken bottle again. The result was the same, without any words or marks.


    "Isn''t the genetic fluid installed here?" Hansen frowned, reaching out and taking the small crystal card and carefully watching it in his palm.


    This is a memory card, it does not seem to be damaged, but there is no way to view the contents of the crystal card within the shelter. Hansen had to temporarily collect the crystal card and the bottle.


    I looked around again, and I didn''t find anything like a bone, and I didn''t have any lettering. This box doesn''t know how to fall here.


    In this big stone cave, I turned around and there was no other gain. Hansen was very unwilling to let the **** demon king run. It was a bit too depressed.


    However, there are too many stone caves here, no blood traces can be traced, and I don��t know where the blood bone demon ran. Even if I want to continue chasing, there is no direction.


    When Hansen hesitated to leave here, he suddenly felt that the big stone cave seemed to be shaking, and then he heard a loud sound like a thunderous thunder that did not know which stone was passed over.


    From far and near, the sound is gradually changing, and after the reflection of the stone can not be imposed, the sound is like a thunder, and the rumble is not scary.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Sen listened carefully and wanted to tell the source of the sound, but because the sound reflected too much here, the echoes of the rumble in all directions could not hear the direction of the sound.


    But there is a little Hansen to be sure that something is coming inside the cave, and it seems that the voice is still a big guy. Mobile users please browse m to read, a better reading experience.

 Chapter 414： Weird woman

    Hansen indulged for a moment, summoned the jihadist angels back, and merged himself with the blood-stained beast to gain the ability to change color. He leaned on the corner of the mountain wall and suddenly turned into a part of the mountain wall. No one could see a trace. flaw.


    The sound of the bang continued for a while, and then it gradually became smaller. Soon Hansen saw that the blood bone demon had been drilled from a wide stone cave.


    The large body swims out, and there are still more than twenty meters long. You can see that there are traces of being cut off behind it, but the wound has healed.


    "This blood bone demon is really big enough. It has been taken away for more than ten meters. The remaining half is still more than twenty meters long. The total length of this guy is forty or fifty meters?" Hansen looked at the blood. The bone demon, I don��t know how it still has the guts to run back.


    Hansen had doubts in his heart, so he did not move, and he posted it on the stone wall and quietly watched the **** bone demon swimming around the big hole.


    For a while, I didn��t see what it did, and there was no movement.


    However, Hansen always felt that something was wrong, so he kept moving and looked at it quietly.


    When Hansen was puzzled, he saw something in the cave that came out of the blood bone demon. It was a white creature that looked a bit like a rhinoceros, but it gave birth to three pairs of thighs. Majestic.


    On the back of the white rhinoceros, there was still a person sitting.


    Hansen��s heart was shocked. There were other people in this place, and he was riding a different creature, and he was still in harmony with the **** demon. All this was too strange.


    Hansen sees clearly that the white rhinoceros is absolutely wrong with different creatures. It is not a beast soul pet. The natural killing smell of a different creature is not available to pets.


    Carefully look at the person on the back of the white rhinoceros, it should be a woman, but because she is wearing a black cloak, she can''t see what it looks like.


    "How come there is no human?" The woman looked around and muttered and said, riding the white rhino and turning back into the cave.


    Hansen stunned and listened to the meaning of the woman. It seems that she is not a human being. Hansen has never heard of different creatures that can grow into human beings and speak like humans.


    Seeing that only half of the blood-blooded demon king followed the stone hole that the woman left, Hansen now understands that the reason why the blood-bone demon king came out was that he was instructed by the woman and was tempting. Hansen.


    "Who is this woman? It''s weird everywhere. I have never heard of human beings being able to control alien creatures. What''s more, this is a level creature. How can humans control them?" Hansen was shocked, etc. The blood-bone demon king went in for a while, then slowly moved his body and leaned toward the stone cave.


    Carefully entering the cave, the stone cave is quite open, Hansen walked along the stone cave, and there was a rampage in a short time.


    Looking closely, Hansen walked toward a martyrdom, and the traces left by the blood-bone demon were small, and its three-finger hands barely left any traces.


    But the white rhinoceros left some footprints, and the hoofs of the bangs were faintly audible.


    In the labyrinth of the mountain, Hansen carefully walked for more than an hour, and the hoofs in front had disappeared. Hansen immediately alerted him, slowed down and merged with the discolored beast again.


    Sure enough, I didn��t go far, I saw the figure of the blood-bone demon king again, and it was inside a large stone cave. Although it was still inside the mountain, the mountain above cracked a gap, and I could see a line. The sky also makes a little light here.


    Within this big stone cave, there was still a thin stream of water that bypassed the stone and flowed to another lower stone cave. On the side of the cave, Hansen saw the woman and the white rhinoceros.


    In addition to women and white rhinoceros, there are many human tools placed next to them, such as tents and pots and bowls. It seems that this woman has lived in this cave for a long time.


    Hansen converges on his body, and he sticks to the stone wall of the hole and does not move. He has been observing the woman��s every move.


    A woman who can control the level of God creatures, even Hansen feels extremely shocked, it is hard to imagine that there is such a presence in human beings.


    If there is such a presence in human beings, then the gene of the gods should have been discovered for a long time. How can there be no rumors until now, even the Ning family is only guessing, and there is no real hunting of supernatural creatures.


    The woman set up the pot and ignited a kind of vine underneath, which seemed to be stewing.


    Hansen looked at it for a while, and the woman opened an alloy box next to it, which contained many bottles and cans. When the woman took the bottle and poured it into the pot, Hansen knew that it was seasoning.


    Soon, the meat was scented in the pot. Hansen didn''t know what the woman was cooking, but the scent made him want to drool.


    Seeing that the meat had been cooked almost, the woman finally took off her black cloak and took the bowl to prepare the meat in the pot.


    At this time, Hansen finally saw the face of the woman, suddenly widened his eyes and almost screamed out.


    On the woman''s face, Hansen clearly saw a pair of white bone masks, and between the long and smooth, there was a pair of curved purple horns, like a pair of purple in the sky. Small crescent is normal.


    "The Shura royal family... How could there be a Shura royal family in the shelter..." Hansen was shocked and could not speak, and could hardly believe everything he saw.


    As the biggest enemy of mankind in the sky, except for the corner of the head, the Shura people are almost no different from humans. The purple corner is the symbol of the Shura royal family. The one-horn is male and the double-angle is female.


    These are not important. What really makes Hansen feel astonished is that the Shura people should not be able to enter the world of shelters.


    It''s not that the Shura people don''t have space transfer devices, even if they don''t have them. After so many years of war with humans, it is not difficult to plunder a space transfer device.


    However, because the Shura people themselves are excluded by the shelter space, even if they have space transmission devices, no Shura people will enter the shelter space.


    Some humans have experimented and sent the prisoners of the Shura into the shelter space. As a result, the Shura quickly developed a high fever, and many symptoms similar to the variant bird flu appeared. The body''s immunity was drastically reduced, and various drugs had no effect. In less than three days, I died in a shelter, whether it is adult or young, even if it is a strong man in the Shura.


    However, this female Shura royal family in front of her eyes seems to have lived in the shelter for a short time. 8

 Chapter 415： madman?

    If the Shura people can survive in the shelter space, Hansen thinks that they feel terrible.


    The Shura people''s physique is far better than that of human beings. If they can survive in the shelter and acquire genes like humans, the consequences are simply unimaginable.


    The Shura people have been conducting research in this area, but there has been no progress. The Alliance is also trying to crack down on the Shura people who entered the shelter.


    Because of the exclusion and injury of the Shura to the Shura, and the fact that humans have spread throughout most of the shelters, the Shura people have little chance of entering the shelter.


    It is true that the Shura people are coming in and being discovered by human beings. It is hard to escape. After all, the Shura people have little fighting power after entering the shelter. They are seen to be dead.


    Even if you can''t see it, you will die in a few days.


    ��Don''t the Shura people have overcome the problem of not being able to survive in the shelter space?�� Hansen thinks that he is chilling. If it is, then it is a disaster for human beings.


    Ordinary adult Shura people, the physical quality can reach the level of human evolution, the relatively strong Shura people, can be comparable to the human beings in the transcendence, such physical quality into the shelter, the alien creatures are not casually killed by them? Where is the human mix?


    The four corners of black, white, gold and purple, the purple-horned Shura is the most expensive royal family, and the physical fitness is also the strongest. As long as you have passed through the early childhood, when you are in your teens, your physical fitness can be broken.


    Although Hansen did not know how many years old the Shura woman was in front of her, she must have had a teenager, and there was no doubt that her constitution was broken.


    The Shura people who have broken their physique appear in the first shelter. Once they collide with humans, Hansen can imagine what the consequences are.


    Even Hansen, a man who is less than 30 years old, can already walk through the first sanctuary. The general super-god creature is just over forty.


    Break the hundred qualities! Just think about it, Han Sen��s cold sweat on his forehead kept going out, and the fear of silence spread in Hansen��s heart.


    This has nothing to do with his personal honour and humiliation. If the Shura people can really survive in the first shelter, it is a nightmare for the whole human being.


    Thinking of the terrible consequences, Hansen was sweating coldly. After all, he was also a human being, and there were also loved ones and friends in the shelter, and he was not afraid.


    The Shura woman had a bowl of meat with soup. When she came to the front, she remembered that she was wearing a mask. She took the white bone mask and put it aside.


    Hansen saw the face of the Shura woman, but could not help but look at it. Although it can be seen from the purple corner of the small new moon, the age of the Shura woman should not be large.


    However, I did not expect it to be so small. It looks like the age of fourteen or five years old. The face is round and tender, and the skin is almost transparent.


    A pair of Wu Lingling''s big eyes reveal a bit of innocent innocence, only because the Shura people are better developed, but the body is very bumpy and makes people feel that the age may be bigger.


    The black hair of the long hair is bundled together and has passed the waist. If it is not the pair of purple crescent moon corners, anyone will think that this is a beautiful and beautiful beauty.


    However, because of the purple little horn, Hansen did not dare to really treat her as a little girl. Even if she was only 14 or 5 years old, as a Shura royal family, her physical fitness must have broken.


    It looks like a sweet and lovely girl, but the body is as terrifying as the Queen, more terrible than the super sanctuary of the first shelter.


    Hansen is looking at the Shura girl. She sat down on a pile of things covered with a cloth. She took a bowl and yanked meat and soup in her mouth. It was not much better than a jihadist angel.


    A bowl of soup with the broth was succumbed to the stomach for a while, and when she got up and went to the store, she accidentally took the cloth underneath, and suddenly revealed the things covered underneath.


    Just take a look, Han Sen''s eyes instantly straightened, only to see the cover underneath, turned out to be a stone-sized yellow crystal, exudes Yingyingguang.


    Hansen is too familiar with it. He has seen a lot in recent times, and that is the essence of life genes of super **** creatures.


    Although Nabu was only pulled up, Hansen was already sure that it was the essence of life genes, and there would be no mistake.


    And look at the shape of the uplift under the cloth, it seems that there is more than one piece of life genetic essence, at least two big pieces.


    Hansen��s eyes are unremarkable. Although he now has the ability to hunt super **** creatures, it takes a lot of time to find super **** creatures. The essence of life genes is as attractive to him.


    But when I looked at the Shura girl, Hansen suddenly gave up any thoughts. Although I don��t know why this Shura girl did not eat the essence of life genes, but the strength of the Shura girl, I am afraid that even Hansen plus jihad angels and golden sandworms The king is not her opponent. The physical fitness of the broken hundred is the same as the existence of the plug-in in the first shelter.


    Hansen��s will is so firm, just hesitating a little, and he is ready to quit quietly. It is necessary to report the things of the Shura people appearing in the shelter to the Alliance, so that the Alliance can prepare early, and there may be ways.


    This is not something that Hansen��s power can stop. If the Shura people really overcome the harm of the shelter space, it is a serious problem that the entire alliance needs to face.


    What''s more, this Shura girl can control the super-god creatures, which is too horrible.


    Han Sen just wanted to retire, but suddenly heard the Shura girl over there making a shock, Hansen was shocked, looking at the girl, but seeing the Shura girl did not know what it was, holding his head and kneeling on the ground to make pain The buzz.


    The petite body kept trembled, holding his head and huddled, and his mouth screamed with pain and depression from time to time.


    The blood bone demon and the white rhinoceros seem to be extremely scared, like the frightened rabbits, each fleeing into the stone cave, but they dare not run away, they are hiding there and shivering, and from time to time they stick out their heads. Take a look at the Shura girl.


    Hey!


    Hansen only heard a loud noise, and the Shura girl, who was squatting on the ground with a painful head, suddenly slammed into the ground with her head, and even hit the hard rock and split it, the gravel splashed, and her brain Except for a little gray, there was no redness.


    Hey!


    Hansen stared at the girl who slammed her head to the rock on the ground again and again, smashing the dark rock.


    "Is this Shura girl a madman?" Hansen looked at the Shura girl who was slamming her head. She couldn''t help but give birth to a murderous look. She looked at her present appearance. It seems that she was guilty of a disease. Maybe she could take the opportunity to kill. Her.

 Chapter 416： Humanity?

    However, Hansen turned to think about it, breaking the physical quality of the hundred, do not know whether the ancient mythical wolf can cut her flesh, the gap is too big.


    Hansen looked complicated and looked at the head of the Shura, who seemed to be extremely painful, but suddenly found that the cave seemed to be extraordinarily bright. A closer look revealed that in the first line of the top of the cave, it was just right. Seeing the moon like a silver plate, the moonlight shines into the cave from the first line of the sky, which will make the cavern become extraordinarily bright.


    boom!


    The Shura girl was another life-threatening impact. Her body was centered, and the rock within a few meters of the diameter was splashed by her collision, forming a large pit.


    After this collision, the Shura girl was no longer suffering. She fell into the pothole and looked faint.


    The blood bone demon king and the white rhinoceros dared to come out from the stone, and the blood bones fled to the coma of the Shura girl, just hesitated, and suddenly opened the mouth full of fangs, biting down to the Shura girl.


    Han Sen looked stunned and didn''t know what was going on. Before the blood bone demon king still followed the Shura girl like a pug, how to change his eyes, he would have to eat the Shura girl.


    Is this guy''s IQ very high, knowing that the Shura girl is very powerful, so she has been pretending to surrender to the Shura girl, and finally waited for such an opportunity to eat the Shura girl?


    Seeing the blood-bone demon king bite the body of the Shura girl, pulling the stunned Shura girl directly into the air, and the numerous arms twisted to tear the body of the Shura girl.


    Originally, this is a scene that Hansen very much hopes to see. It is an excellent thing for a different creature to eat a Shura girl. However, when Han Sen��s eyes fell on the Shura girl, he suddenly stopped.


    The blood bone demon king bit the half body of the Shura girl, so that the head and hair of the Shura girl are hanging in the air. Hansen clearly sees that the pair of purple corners on the head of the Shura girl disappeared.


    Hansen couldn''t believe his eyes and looked at the Shura girl again, but still did not see the pair of purple corners representing the Shura royal family.


    "What is going on? Is it that I have seen it before?" Hansen��s heart was full of doubts, but the blood-bone monster was already like a python, and he had to swallow the Shura girl directly into his stomach.


    If it was a Shura person, Hansen hoped that she would be eaten immediately, but now how to look at it, the girl is a normal human girl, Hansen could not help but be shaken.


    boom!


    Seeing the blood bone demon king will swallow the girl, Han Sen bite his teeth, summoned the jihadist angel, and he summoned the ancient mysterious wolf dagger, and sacred angels to kill the blood bone demon king.


    The blood-bone demon king had eaten the suffering of the jihadist angel, and saw that the jihad angel suddenly shrank his body and escaped the hand blade of the jihadist angel.


    However, Hansen has already flew to the front of it. The ancient mysterious wolf daggers flashed several times in a row. The hard-boiled man cut his head into several scars, and the painful blood-blooded demon king looked up.


    The girl also fell out of its mouth, Hansen caught the girl directly in the air, avoiding the splash of poisonous blood and flew to the side.


    The white rhino screamed, and the six hooves slammed into force, hitting Hansen��s commandment, and the situation was thunderous.


    Hansen reached out and the golden sand worm king greeted the white rhinoceros, and it became a group.


    With this opportunity, Hansen retreated to the side and went straight to the top of the unconscious girl to find out if she was a Shura.


    There was nothing in the start, and the two purple little corners seemed to disappear from the air, leaving no trace.


    Han Sen touched the right and touched it. I can''t believe that there would be such a thing. He is sure that he will not be wrong. This girl had a pair of purple corners like a new moon, but now she suddenly disappears. ?


    There is no way to hide the horns of the Shura people. Otherwise, it is not known how many Shura people are mixed into humans.


    The horn of the Shura people has been growing into the brain, and is integrated with the brain. Even if the outer corner is sawn off, it will leave two corner marks. You can know that there has been a Shura horn at that time.


    Moreover, the position where the Shura angle is broken will not grow hair, and it is easy to distinguish it.


    But this girl is different. Her head is very round and her hair is dark and dense. There is no trace of the growth of the horn, and it is impossible for her to break it.


    "What the **** is going on? Isn''t the opposite corner just the ornament she made herself, was it crashed?" Hansen had never heard of such a thing, and couldn��t think of how to deal with it at one time. Strange girl.


    "I don''t care about her first." Hansen remembered the blood-bone monster and the white rhinoceros, as well as the essence of life genes under the cloth, and temporarily put the girl''s things temporarily aside.


    Originally, I wanted to put the **** the side first, but although the stone cave was big enough, the four monsters were crazy here, there was no stable place. Hansen couldn��t find any place to put her down, so she had to hold it. in.


    The blood-bone demon king has been completely suppressed by the jihadist angels, and has been smashed a lot of arms. It is also super. The jihad angel is the top of the super, and can be compared with the adult golden hair. The blood-bone monster is probably the same as the larva. The water dragon is almost the same, and it has been hit hard before, this time is not the opponent of the jihadist angel.


    And the golden sand worm king over there is in a disadvantage to the white rhinoceros. The white rhinoceros is better than the golden sand worm king, regardless of strength or physical strength.


    Hansen reached out and made the super pet armor equipped with the golden sand worm king, which greatly improved its defensive power and had the cost of competing with the white rhinoceros.


    Han Sen holds the dagger of the ancient mysterious wolf. The back of the wing is swaying, killing the past directly toward the blood-bone demon king, licking it for its life, and the hard-to-find bones are not finished late.


    The blood-bone demon king has already been smothered by the ecstasy angels. Hansen saw the opportunity. The ancient curse and the overload broke out at the same time. The body instantly entered the state of violent walking, and it was after the blood-bone monster king. Its triangular head collapsed.


    Hey!


    The huge body of the blood-bone demon king suddenly softened and fell to the bottom of the hole. The stone cave seemed to tremble.


    "Hunting the super **** creature blood bone demon king, without the soul of the beast, you can collect the essence of life genes, flesh and blood are not edible."


    A voice rang in Hansen''s mind, but now Hansen has no mood to be annoyed by not getting the soul of the beast, directly commanding the jihadist angel to kill the six-legged white rhinoceros.


    Hansen himself flew over the body that the demon king was decomposing, and grabbed a football-sized blood red crystal from inside. The twelve-winged dark blazing angel said that it was the addition of the cat from the cat.

 Chapter 417： Developed

    Looking at the girl in her arms, she was still in a coma. In addition to some broken clothes, there were only some red marks on her body, and she was not really injured.


    Hansen slightly frowned, and looked at the white rhinoceros that was besieged by the jihadist angel and the golden sand worm king. It has been completely suppressed, and it seems that Hansen is not required to be shot.


    Hansen holds the girl in one hand, and holds the essence of life genes in the blood bone demon king in one hand. He walks to the tent in three or two steps. The tent has been broken by the falling stone. Han Sen stretched out the quilt inside and pulled the girl. Above, I ran to the essence of the life gene covered by the cloth.


    A piece of canvas was opened, and the brilliance of the brilliance reflected into Hansen��s eyes, leaving Hansen to stay there.


    I saw a yellow, two blue and three crystals put together, the largest yellow, the size of a stone pier, two blue one big and one small, big like a drum, small is also as big as a basketball.


    "I sent it... I made it... It��s really developed..." Hansen��s almost jumped up and couldn��t believe his eyes.


    On the top, I took a sip on the yellow crystal and wanted to determine if this is really the essence of life.


    A trace of yellow liquid like jade pulp flows into Hansen''s mouth and spreads to the limbs, while a voice rang in Hansen''s mind.


    ��Eating the Super God Bio-Dragon Beast Life Gene Essence...��


    Hansen��s heart was ecstatic, and a hanging heart was finally put down. These are really the essence of life genes.


    "My, mine, it''s mine." Hansen summoned the fighting king, and hung a bag on it, and moved the essence of life genes to the top.


    The golden hairs are too big, and it is not convenient when they go out. It can only make you go out hard.


    With the essence of three life genes, plus the blood-bone king life gene extract in Hansen''s hands and the white rhinoceros that is about to be killed, Hansen is almost certain that he can get the five life gene extracts.


    The essence of five life genes, maybe you can directly let Hansen promote the super **** gene to complete, it is simply a big pie falling from the sky, and just fell into Hansen''s mouth.


    "La la la ... la la la ... I am a small expert who moved..." Han Sen, who is desperately carrying the essence of life genes on his back, suddenly feels that something is wrong.


    I turned around and looked at it. I suddenly felt there. I saw that the unconscious girl didn��t know when she woke up. The man had already sat up. At this time, he was holding his small head and a pair of black eyes. Look at Han Sen.


    Hansen was too happy just now. For a moment, she forgot the girl��s affairs. Now she looks at her and wakes up. She thinks that she may be a matter of Shura��s royal family, and she can��t help but sweat.


    "Hey!" Han Senqiang smiled and reached out and said hello to the girl, thinking in his heart: "I should not be so unlucky, this girl does not look like a Shura royal family."


    The girl did not care about him, still staring at Hansen with a big pair of eyes, as if she had never seen a similar person.


    Hansen was hairy in the heart of the girl, and she didn��t know what she was thinking, and Hansen��s hand was still holding a blue life gene extract. At this time, I don��t know what to put on the back of Jun Jun. Or you should put it back to its original location.


    However, the other two Hansen have already moved to the back of Jun Jun. At this time, it is too late to say anything. Anyone can see it. He is robbing the fire.


    "This thing... you can''t use it... I took it..." Hansen raised the blue life gene extract in his hand and piled up a smile to ask the girl.


    This time, the girl even slightly ordered a small head, and suddenly Hansen��s heart was ecstatic. While putting the essence of life genes on the girl��s back, she said: ��You just stunned, the alien creature wants to eat you, I am taking you. Saved..."


    This girl is all eccentric, Hansen can''t figure out what her origins are. There is no harm in saying good things first.


    As the saying goes, I don��t want to smile, but Hansen also saved her, although it seems that she doesn��t need help.


    The fierce bite of the **** demon king did not even scratch her skin, but left a few shallow traces on the milky white skin. It was about the same as her own fingernail. Red marks left on the skin when itchy.


    The girl��s eyes blinked, but she didn��t speak. She just watched Hansen put the essence of life genes on the back of Jun Jun.


    Roar!


    The white rhino over there made a terrible noise. Hansen blinked and saw that the head of the white rhinoceros had been smashed by the jihadist angel and flew into the air with blood.


    The golden sand worm king is still wrapped around the white rhinoceros, the tail needle penetrates deeply into its flesh, and the eight claws hang on its belly, and the whole body is wrapped around it.


    "Hunting the super **** creature white jade six-legged rhinoceros, without acquiring the soul of the beast, you can collect the essence of life genes, and the flesh and blood are inedible."


    Han Sen��s mind once again sounded a strange sound. This is the first time he has killed two super **** creatures in one day. I am afraid that no one will believe it.


    But in the next second, Hansen��s face changed, and I saw that the girl suddenly moved.


    It��s incredible, Hansen��s eyesight, almost didn��t keep up with the girl��s movements. I saw the girl stepping out in a step, almost like a teleport to the golden sand worm king, and sticking out the jade boxing to the golden sand worm king. The past.


    The speed was too fast, and the golden sand worm king wrapped around the white jade six-legged rhinoceros body couldn��t get out of the way. Hansen wanted to take it back and didn��t come.


    Hey!


    The girl��s fist, which looks like pink and white, slammed on the golden sand worm king. The golden sand worm king, together with the super pet armor outside, was directly pierced by jade boxing and was shot a big hole.


    The Super Pet Armor and the Super Golden Sandworm King are just like a fake of paper, completely unbearable.


    At this time, Hansen finally took the golden sand worm king and the jihad angels and princes to the soul sea. He said that he turned and ran, and even the essence of life genes that fell on the ground were not needed.


    Now Hansen still doesn''t know if this girl is a Shura royal family, but her physical fitness is absolutely unresolved. Since she has already started, Han Sen has no second thought except to escape.


    Unless it is an evolutionary like the Queen, how many people are useless, but within the first sanctuary, where the real evolution is, at most, some of the newly evolved rookies.


    Han Sen just ran two steps, but saw that the girl''s figure flashed, and it was already in front of him, almost hitting his face against his face. The twelve-winged dark blazing angel said that it was the addition of the cat from the cat.

 Chapter 418： Beautiful girl with a problem in her brain

    Hansen was shocked. When he flew back, he summoned the jihadist angel and the seriously injured golden sand worm king. First, he resisted and said that nothing is important.


    However, Hansen took a step back and found that the girl did not attack him. He just stood there and stared at him with a big pair of eyes. There seemed to be no hostility in his eyes.


    Hansen��s brain flashed alight, giving up the summoning of the Golden Sandworm King and the jihad angel.


    If the girl wants to do something with him, she should have already started, but she has ignored Hansen, who is closest to her, and ran to play the Golden Sandworm King. It is likely that she did not want to talk to Han. Sen shot.


    Now if Hansen summoned the golden sand worm king and the jihadist angel to her and started to anger her, wouldn��t she be looking for death?


    Hansen��s heart was thinking like this, but his eyes were always staring at the girl, or he was carefully guarding.


    Although it seems that the girl is not hostile to him, but it is just a look, the heart is unpredictable, not to mention the girl is eccentric.


    The girl did not really touch Hansen, just staring at Han Lin, it seems very curious.


    "Little sister, my name is Han Sen, what do you call it?" Han Sen felt that this stalemate was not a solution, but he did not know what to say, so he had to say a strong smile.


    "Zero." Han Sen did not have much hope, but unexpectedly Hansen''s accident, the girl opened her mouth and answered Han Sen''s question.


    The voice of the girl is very crisp and pleasing to the ear. It just makes Han Sen listen to some doubts. I don��t know if she is the surname "Lin" or something.


    "Lin?" Hansen asked the girl''s doubts.


    "Zero." The girl said that she was lying on the floor and wrote a zero word with her finger. It turned out to be a very standard league text.


    Seeing this word, Hansen''s heart was a little more relaxed. The Alliance and the Shura people fought for many years. They also knew the culture of the Shura people naturally. The characters of the Shura people also learned.


    Although the Shura people also understand the human language, but not to mention the Shura royal family, even the ordinary Shura people do not bother to use human words.


    This girl naturally uses the standard league text, and it is more likely to be human.


    "Zero, this is your name? What is your surname?" Hansen asked again.


    "It''s zero." The girl just said this, and did not explain it again. She still looked at Han Sen like that, Hansen��s face was flowery.


    Hansen felt that this zero brain didn''t seem to be so good. He licked his lips and said with a smile: "Any friend is not an enemy?"


    "It is a friend is not an enemy." Zero nodded slightly.


    Hansen was overjoyed and spread his hands and said: "We are good friends, don''t fight?"


    "Good friends, don''t fight." Zero nodded again, as if Hansen''s words agreed.


    Hansen��s heart is more and more happy. I feel that this zero is really a problem in my mind. The IQ is not too high, like a three-four-year-old doll.


    "Is it just that when I hit the ground with my head, I broke my brain?" Hansen was so happy that he tried two steps and pointed to the essence of the life gene on the ground and asked: "You said to me, I can Take it?"


    Zero did not speak this time, but nodded, obviously agree with Han Sen.


    Hansen��s joy is not the same. He thought that this time he would lose money to his family. The Golden Sandworm King and the super pet armor were all hit hard. Whether you can keep a small life is still a problem. It is.


    But who knows the peaks and turns, he even has the opportunity to take away the essence of these life genes, how can this make him unhappy.


    ��Can I really take these things?�� Hansen pointed to the essence of life genes, and pointed to himself and looked at zero again.


    "Yes." Nodded in zero weight and looked very serious.


    "Thank you...Thank you...you are such a good person..." Han Sen can finally be sure that this zero head is absolutely not good, it must have been damaged, or who will give the essence of life genes to people?


    Hansen still has some reluctance to try to go to the essence of a living gene. While moving up and looking at the zero, the zero is already sitting on a stone next to it, holding a rounded chin with a small hand, interested Looking at him, it seems that there is no need to do it at all.


    "You give it to me, then I can eat it?" Hansen put out his tongue and made a look at the essence of life.


    Zero looked at him and did not speak, but his eyes became a crescent.


    "I really ate." Hansen took a sip on the top, and zero just looked at it like a smile, it seemed very happy.


    Han Sen sees zero as if he really let him eat, and does not harm his mind, he took a few more mouths, then the zero is just watching, let Han Sen completely let go.


    "It seems that it has really smashed his head, so it''s easy to do." Han Sen is not polite, and screams.


    "Eat crystal essence animal life gene extract, super **** gene +1."


    Soon, this small piece of blue life gene extract was eaten by Hansen, and the sound of the super **** gene increased in the mind, which made Hansen very excited.


    Now Hansen can finally be sure that this brain seems to have a problem with zero, and he is not hostile to him, and he basically puts down his heart.


    In fact, with zero strength, if you really want to do something to him, Hansen really can''t think of any way to escape her poisonous hands.


    The gap in physical fitness is indeed a bit too big. The physical fitness of the broken 100 is among the top performers among the evolutionists, not to mention Hansen, an undeveloped person.


    However, this also makes Han Sen very confused. If zero is a human being, even if she is a super-god gene, she can''t have a broken body. This Hansen has his own experience. He estimates that he is even in the evolutionary pool. Evolution has become an evolutionary person, and the physical quality is between 60 and 70. There is still a gap between the distance and the break.


    Although some people do not understand, but now the zero mind seems to have some problems, and he is not malicious to him, but also let him take the essence of life genes, such a cheap does not account for white.


    Hansen re-summoned Jun Jun and brought back the life gene essence of the white jade hexagram rhinoceros. Together with the previous pieces of life gene extracts, they were mounted on the back of the prince.


    "Thank you for your beauty. I will see you next time. I will ask you to have a big meal. I will go first." Hansen waved his hand at zero and took him to the outside.


    Although zero is not malicious to him, but the origin of this zero is very different, and there are problems in his mind. Who knows if she will be crazy in a while, Hansen thinks it is better to stay away from her as soon as possible.


    However, Hansen came to the passage when he came, but found that Zero actually followed him, and he followed him without hesitation.

 Chapter 419： Tattoo

    Within a room of the Steel Armor, Hansen looked at the zero sitting in front of himself, only feeling that one head was bigger than three.


    On the day of the stone cave in the mountain, Zero has been following him silently, Hansen walked her away, Hansen stopped her, and Hansen made a meal, she was not polite to eat, Hansen asked her what, She just shook her head or nodded.


    Han Senzhen did not ask anything, but how could this small tail not be lost.


    Han Sen even rides the Golden Retriever to run the tricks, and it is still running in the middle of the night when she is asleep, but when Hansen ran for a long time on the Golden Retriever, stopped and made things to eat. However, I saw that Zero was already squinting at the pot with big eyes.


    Hansen tried his best to get rid of this tail. In his opinion, this is a big time bomb. I can��t stay with it, but Hansen��s tricks can be used, but I can��t afford it. tail.


    The only way to get rid of her, I am afraid it will only be strong, but Hansen immediately dismissed the idea of ??a terrorist attack on the golden sand worm king and the pet armor.


    In this way, Han Sen returned to the shelter with zeros. His original idea was that the dead friends would not die, and there were so many people in the steel armor shelter. Maybe they could see others when they were zero, and they would follow others. Uncertainty, at most, he will help the person to report a policeman and let the league find a way.


    But who knows zero is like identifying him. Where Han Sen goes, she follows where she goes, just like a follower.


    You have to say that she is stupid, but many things she seems to understand very well, at least when Hansen went to convenience, zero was consciously not following him.


    In the end, Hansen had to take her back to her room in the steel armor shelter and watched it.


    He didn''t ask anything from the mouth of Zero. When he left the cave, he also looked at the zero things. They were just some ordinary human products. They couldn''t see anything from it. It was impossible to judge who this zero is. I don''t know why she always followed her.


    "Now that I have already arrived at the shelter, you can send it home." Hansen looked helplessly at the zero opposite him.


    Looking at Han Sen, Zero''s big eyes screamed: "I am hungry."


    Hansen couldn''t help but hold his forehead and felt that he had a big trouble to come back.


    "Little girl, I told you, I am going to be promoted to the evolutionary, and then I will leave the first shelter, you will be useless even if you stay here." Hansen is telling the truth.


    On this road, he is eating the essence of life genes. Now the level of the **** gene has reached 82 points, and there are more than two half-life genes. After the meal, the level gene should be completed.


    Zero still does not speak, the eyes are like clear springs, without a trace of impurities, then look like Han Sen said again: "I am hungry."


    Hansen feels that he is going crazy, but he still has no choice but to cook water.


    When eating, Hansen looked at the zero of the rice in his mouth and said, "I said, why are you following me?"


    Zero rare put down the bowl in his hand, watching Han Sen stand up and scared Hansen, then Hansen saw zero and reached out to untie her top, then pulled down.


    "Don''t be like this, I am not that kind of person. Do you think that you can seduce me with beauty? Daydreaming, I tell you, I am firm..." Hansen reached out and grabbed his eyes while looking through his fingers. On the side of the zero, the righteousness is said to be strict.


    Zero has already pulled the top down, and nothing has been worn inside, but it has turned into the boss who is facing Hansen and Hansen��s eyes.


    Hansen saw a tattoo, a **** tattoo on a tender back with zero smoothness and no sorrow.


    It is an animal-shaped tattoo. It is like a cat and a non-cat like a fox. It is bright red and the tail is connected to form a strange pattern. This pattern Hansen is naturally unfamiliar.


    Hansen��s **** pendant is exactly the same as this one. Ning Yue told him that this animal is called the Nine Blood Cat, and the Nine Blood Cat Pendant is the belonging of Han Jingzhi, who almost never left.


    Now he actually saw the pattern of the nine life-blooded cats in this strange girl, which really made him feel a little surprised.


    Zero pulled back the top, wrapped the upper body of the **, and then went straight to Hansen and reached out to Hansen��s chest.


    "What do you want to do?" Hansen was shocked and wanted to avoid the palm of his hand.


    However, the degree of zero was too fast. It suddenly reached Hansen��s collar and pulled Hansen��s nine-life blood cat pendant out of the clothes. Then he let go and took two steps, then pointed to Han. The pendant on the neck of Sen.


    "You mean that you followed me because of this pendant? What is your relationship with this pendant?" Hansen asked with some incredible look.


    Zero is not to deal with Han Sen, sit back and pick up the bowl to continue to eat her meal, as if I did not hear Han Sen talking.


    Han Sen is now seriously skeptical that this zero is not stupid at all. If she does not want to say anything, Han Sen did not even ask for a sentence. Looking at the situation of zero, Han Sen did not even think about it.


    "What the **** is going on? How can there be a nine-life blood cat tattoo on the back? Is there any relationship between this tattoo and this pendant? What does she have to do with Han Jingzhi?" Hansen looked at himself with a complicated look. The nine life blood cat pendant in the hand.


    However, no matter how Hansen thinks, he feels that zero is impossible to have a relationship with Han Jingzhi. Han Jingzhi��s words are also one or two hundred years ago, and the zero is a little bigger, it is impossible to draw anything.


    "Probably just a coincidence, the nine blood-blooded cats are not unique to Han Jing." Hansen had to comfort himself.


    "I want to go out, you can stay here or send it back." Hansen returned to the transfer station using the transmission array in the room.


    In his pocket, he still has the memory card that he got from the cave. After reading the contents, he might know something.


    The alloy box appeared in the cave. It shouldn''t be as simple as coincidence. Maybe there is zero-related content in the memory card.


    Han Sen just got out of the transmission array and was about to read the contents of the crystal card with the communicator, but Han Sen was there for the next second.


    I saw a beautiful girl with a long, sweet black hair and a worn-out dress in the transmission array. It is not zero and who is it.


    "I''m not right... this is definitely not right..." Hansen looked at zero, just like seeing a ghost. 8

 Chapter 420： Firebird again

    The rule of transmission is from which conveyor into the world of shelters, wherever you are in the world of the shelter, and then transmitted to the original conveyor.


    If the conveyor is destroyed, it will be randomly transmitted to the nearby conveyor. This rule will not change.


    Hansen really didn''t really believe that there would be such a clever thing in the world. Zero was actually the same shelter as the one that the conveyor was entering. It would not be a coincidence to kill him.


    But the fact is that zero really came to him in front of him, still like a small tail, followed him without a sound.


    Hansen originally thought that as long as he left the shelter world, he could get rid of her. I didn''t expect her to follow it, so Hansen couldn''t help but frown.


    This guy is a super time bomb, Hansen dare not take her home, but to say that she is the Shura people to give her to the league, look at her appearance, 100% of humans, the alliance will only be considered Hansen crazy Or, Hansen intends to frame zero.


    Hansen stood there and looked at it for a while. Then he reacted and didn''t leave. He turned and walked into the transfer station and sent it directly back to the shelter world.


    Hansen stood in his room at the steel armor shelter, staring at the small transmission array in the room, and then his most worrying thing happened.


    I saw a space distortion in the transmission array, and zero appeared in it, and the pretty came out.


    The transmission array in the shelter room is generally only available to the person. If the outsider can only use the transmission array on the square, but the zero is actually using the transmission array in his room, and he went to the same place, coming back. It was still in his room.


    "Hell, what the **** is going on?" Hansen was secretive, but he looked at zero but there was no way.


    Once again, I sent it back to the league. Zero really followed. Hansen, although he knew it would, was still depressed.


    "It seems that I can only get rid of her by the opportunity to be promoted to the second shelter." Hansen walked into the rest hall next to him and read the contents of the crystal card with the communicator, hoping to find some useful information. .


    However, Hansen was disappointed soon. Although there are many materials in the memory card, they are all technical materials about the manufacture of genetic fluids. There is nothing else at all. It is a technical information card.


    Hansen��s interest in the technology of genetic fluids is not great. He didn��t learn this. He couldn��t understand a lot of things, so he couldn��t help but be very disappointed.


    There is no information about zero, Han Sen can not take the zero home, and had to return to the steel armor shelter again.


    Then Hansen went out to hunt the aliens with zeros. Hansen also lost the three-point gene of God, and made up the last three genes of the gods. After eating the rest of the life genes, he would probably be promoted. The evolutionary.


    I don''t know if Hansen''s luck has been exhausted recently, or because he followed him and drove his luck away. Hansen turned a few days in the White Gobi Gobi, even a **** level. None of the different creatures met.


    After the essence of the life gene was eaten by him, his super-god gene finally stayed at 99 points. Even if it was almost the same, the super-god gene would be perfect and the luck would not be bad.


    However, zero has been following him honestly, it is like a shadow, not talking or causing trouble, Han Sen even wants to marry her, can not find a chance.


    What''s more, with zero force, Hansen did not dare to marry her. If she annoyed her, God knows what she will do.


    Hansen can only continue to turn in the White Devils Desert. I don��t know if luck is finally here. Hansen actually saw a mountain far away. The mountain is like a volcano. The top of the mountain is covered with snow. It was the one he had seen before. The mountain where the phoenix-like aliens inhabit.


    Hansen is overjoyed. As long as he kills the alien creature, he can complete the last super super gene that he lacks, and then he can easily promote the evolutionary and get rid of this terrible time bomb.


    The golden sand worm king and the blood worm''s beast soul were all severely wounded by zero, and they were almost blasted. Now they are recuperating in the sea of ??souls, and they can no longer be used in a short time.


    Hansen had to summon the jihadist angels and let her go to the mountain to test the temptation. For the flamingo, Hansen was still scrupulous and unwilling to take risks.


    The jihad angel flapped his wings and flew to the top of the snow-capped mountain, only to fly halfway. He heard a high-pitched bird song on the top of the mountain. The strange bird, like a phoenix burning with a golden red flame, rushed down from the top and flapped its wings. Welcome to the jihad angel.


    The sacred angel''s golden wavy hair fluttered in the wind, and a pair of golden scorpions actually showed a dignified color. The wings fluttered and escaped the impact of the flamingo, and did not confront the flamingo.


    The flamingo screamed and slammed its wings toward the jihad angels. One bird and one bird launched a big battle in the sky.


    From time to time, the jihadist angels dodge the firebird''s attack. It seems that they are not willing to contaminate its flames, and the flamingo seems to be scrupulous and dare not reveal flaws in front of the jihadist angels.


    One person and one bird flickering in the sky, it seems that the battle is very intense, but in fact did not really collide several times.


    Hansen saw that even the jihad angels had some scruples of the flames of the firebirds, and they did not dare to take risks.


    After all, his physical quality is not comparable to the super-god creatures. The jihadist angels are not willing to be infected with the flames. He naturally can''t resist it any more. Going up can''t help.


    However, the jihadist angels have always been difficult to distinguish from the firebirds. It seems that it is difficult to distinguish between winning and losing, and there is scruples between them. No one can help.


    Hansen looked anxious, but there was no good way. If the super pet armor was not hit hard by zero, let the jihad angel wear the armor, I am afraid that there is no need to worry about the flame of the firebird, and it has already killed the firebird. .


    "It''s bad luck." Han Sen glanced at the zero standing next to him, and his heart was quite depressed.


    However, after looking at the zero, Han Sen��s eyes were fierce and bright, and he thought to himself: ��I don��t know if I asked her to help me to hunt the firebird. Will she help? Anyway, she is the essence of life. There is no interest in it. I am not afraid that she will not give me the essence of life after killing the firebird."


    "Cough, small zero, can you do me a favor?" Han Sen coughed twice, and then asked.


    Zero did not look at Han Sen, suddenly flew directly from the body, several ups and downs have already climbed the mountain, volley jumped, jade volley caught the flamingo that was fighting with the jihadist angel.

 Chapter 421： Preparation before promotion

    I saw that the zero-like artillery shells rushed directly from the body where the firebird burned. From the other side, the figure appeared, and the heavy falls on the mountain peaks, and the hard rock shattered a large piece.


    In the zero jade hand, there is a piece of gold-red fire-like crystal, which is struggling to jump, and then listen to the flamingo screaming, the body of the flame condensed directly explodes like that, turning into a sky The fireworks dissipated.


    A few of the ups and downs returned to Hansen, and the golden red crystal in his hand was thrown to Hansen. He did not say anything. Just like before, he stood next to Hansen.


    "Cough, thank you!" Han Sen''s old face was red, he has not been waiting to see zero, but now zero is to do what he wants to do, and how much Hansen feels a little bit ����.


    Zero is just a sweet smile to Hansen, revealing the neat teeth, but did not say anything.


    Hansen doesn''t have time to say anything more now. The golden red crystal in his hand is hot and hot, and his hand is almost cooked. Hansen directly summoned the ancient mysterious wolf, and the cockroach licked the golden red crystal. .


    "Stop the gods of the biological inflammatory field, get the soul of the sinister bird, collect the essence of life genes, and the flesh and blood are inedible."


    A voice rang in Hansen''s mind, and Hansen''s excitement almost cried out, and even the level of the beast soul, it can be said that it was lucky to the extreme.


    Reaching out to pick up a projectile-sized gold-red life gene extract, Hansen immediately dropped the essence of life gene into his mouth without thinking.


    Although it is a waste, it is useless to keep the gene of the god. He can''t sell it to others. It is enough to eat it directly.


    "The edible virgin bird life gene extract, the level of the **** gene +1 ... level **** gene has reached the maximum, can not continue to increase ..."


    With the sound of the sound in his mind, Hansen��s gene of the gods finally reached a full value of 100 points, and it was even earlier than the gene of God.


    Hansen was delighted to look at the birds in the field of the soul sea, and carefully watched this new level of the soul of the beast.


    The level of the beast and the soul of the field bird: aura.


    Hansen couldn''t help but laugh out loud, and it would be a halo-type soul of the beast, which is so rare and rare.


    Hansen originally had some dislikes of the Red Flame lord. The blessing of the level of the beast is relatively low. Now, with the level of the aura, you can replace the Red Flame Lord.


    Although he can almost become an evolutionary, Han Sen is not in a hurry to do so. After all, it is still more than two months since he went to the sigh of the goddess, and he still has many things to do.


    Summoned the Golden Retriever, Hansen took the zero to go to the place where Ning Yue said that there are suspected class creatures, and indeed found a lot of **** creatures.


    As many of the creatures that Xingyu Group has, more than 90% of them are level creatures, and occasionally one or two very powerful or special blood creatures.


    Although the gods of the gods are rare, they are not rare. However, no one has been able to hunt them before, so they do not know that such creatures exist.


    Hansen went to find their purpose, but not to hunt them.


    Hansen, whose level of gene is already full, is useless even if he hunts the **** creature. The biggest advantage is that it is possible to harvest the soul of the god.


    However, even if you have a level of the soul of the beast, it is not invincible in the second shelter, not to mention the fact that even if you kill, you may not be able to get the soul of the beast.


    However, Hansen still looks for the past one by one, finds the level creatures he can find, and defeats them one by one.


    The purpose of Hansen��s doing this is to train his own fighting ability, and the second is to lay a good foundation for Han Han.


    Han Yu��s age is still too small. It��s been a long time since she entered the shelter. Hansen couldn��t wait for her to come, and there was no way to leave her the soul of the gods, so she could only rely on herself to hunt God creatures in the future. .


    Now Hansen understands the advantages and disadvantages of these gods, and can teach Han Han when he turns back. If she has such ability in the future, Hansen can tell her the location and advantages and disadvantages of these **** creatures.


    If she doesn''t have that ability, there is no need to force her to be successful.


    "As long as I am there, I will not let Xiaoyan be wronged. It is best to be able to level the genes of the gods. It doesn''t matter." Hansen thinks this way, but he can do things for Han Han. it is good.


    In the office of the leader of the Special Security Action Group, Zhong Zhenhong was processing some urgent documents, but suddenly heard the knock on the door.


    "Asheng, if there is no important thing, don''t bother me today." Zhong Zhenhong saw his own assistant, Jiang Sheng, and said it directly.


    The leader of his special security action group is not good, not only to manage his team members, but also to cope with all aspects of the pressure, sometimes some very **** things, so that his team leader also wants to curse.


    "The leader of the team, the captain of a small team submitted the application for the beast soul transaction, and wanted to exchange the soul of the beast with the group." Jiang Sheng looked a little weird.


    "This kind of thing is not used to bother me. According to the rules in the group, let him go to the intranet to exchange. Is this still used to teach you?" Zhong Zhenhong is in a bad mood. Jiang Sheng actually took this little thing. Looking for myself, suddenly the mood became even worse, and directly trained Jiang Sheng two sentences.


    "The captain of the squad wants to change his family''s quota to a protected person." Jiang Sheng knows Zhong Zhenhong''s temper and knows that he is under great pressure, so he is not angry because of his face. Keeping that strange look.


    "This is also to be protected, and that is to be protected. The people in our special security action group are all three-headed and six-armed?" Zhong Zhenhong was originally worried about this matter, and now he heard the incident that Jiang Sheng said, suddenly Some gas does not hit one place.


    However, Zhong Zhenhong did not aim at Jiang Sheng. After calming down, he said: "It was a matter of our own people. It should be given some convenience. However, recently our staff is very scarce. Not long ago, because of protecting those bastards, After killing several brothers, let him wait a second, and then we will study again."


    "The leader, the captain, the number of protected people he wants to change is not the present, but a few years later." Jiang Sheng continued, the more eccentric the look on his face.


    "Noisy, what do you apply for a few years now? Isn''t this a mess in the group?" Zhong Zhenhong suddenly took a nasty shot of the table.


    "Head leader, I think you should first take a look at the list of animal souls he submitted." Jiang Sheng sent a piece of information to Zhong Zhenhong.


    "What''s good... look..." Zhong Zhenhong was still a little upset, but glanced at the contents of the information, but even the words were swallowed, and the eyes gradually rounded up. 8

 Chapter 422： The biggest problem of promotion

    "God blood halo beast soul... God blood attached to the body of the beast... God blood turned into a beast soul... God blood soldiers blade soul soul... God blood wings..." Zhong Zhenhong involuntarily one by one on the list of beasts The soul has read it out. Every time I read one, Zhong Zhenhong��s voice was more dignified. Even the hand holding the data sheet was a little trembling. Fastest update


    He knows very well what these beasts mean. Although human beings have developed over a hundred or two years, more and more people are able to hunt God blood creatures in the first shelter, and the blood of the beasts is becoming more and more common.


    However, it is only relatively easy. It does not mean that anyone can hunt the blood creatures at will. At least 90% of the people have no ability to hunt God blood creatures, let alone get blood. The beast is gone.


    The soul of the beast on this data sheet is basically a fine blood of the gods, especially the soul of the **** of blood, which is simply a supreme deity of a group.


    The other souls of the beasts are also the best of the eye-popping. Although they are only the names on the list, they are enough to make Zhong Zhenhong, the leader of the well-informed special security action group, feel shocked.


    So many of the best blood and blood beasts are actually owned by one person. It is impossible to imagine what kind of characters are, even those who are amnesty, I am afraid it is difficult to get so many best products in the first shelter. God blood soul soul.


    If these best gods and blood beasts are used in a small squad, Zhong Zhenhong can fully imagine how terrible the squad will become, and the hunting of blood creatures will become much simpler.


    In Zhong Zhenhong''s view, it is entirely possible to use these best blood and soul souls to build an elite squad.


    If Zhong Zhenhong knows that this is only part of Hansen''s beast soul, some of them are sold to Lin Beifeng, Su Xiaoqiao, etc., and I don''t know how shocked he will be.


    Some can''t wait to turn the information sheet to the end. Zhong Zhenhong wants to see who is the soul of these gods, and there are such people in his special security action group, so that he can not think of it for a while. who is it.


    Generally speaking, the special security action group will not be a true generation of descendants. Those people will only be protected people, and they do not need to protect others. Therefore, Zhong Zhenhong can��t think of it. Who is in the group? Have such a deaf person.


    "Han Sen!" When he saw the name, Zhong Zhenhong couldn''t help but stunned.


    "Head leader, do you want to talk to him? He is still waiting for a reply." Jiang Sheng sees that Zhong Zhenhong has read the information and asked in a timely manner.


    "Of course, this **** of blood and blood is very important to us. It must be taken down. What requirements do he have?" Zhong Zhenhong said very seriously.


    "He asked his sister to have a protected person''s quota. Whenever his sister entered the shelter, she was protected by us for the first time, and he also appointed four types of blood and soul. His sister, we must find a way to get the four gods of blood to his sister after his sister enters the shelter..." Jiang Sheng read Han Sen''s request to Zhong Zhenhong in detail.


    After listening to Zhong Zhenhong, he paused for a while before he said: "It��s really rare to have Hansen��s origins to earn such a family. You can contact him, promise him, prepare a formal contract, as soon as possible. Sign a contract with him."


    Because of the relationship between Qin and Qin, Zhong Zhenhong was concerned about Hansen, but he had previously held doubts about Hansen��s ability, especially since Hansen had lost contact with the shelter for a long time. This made his impression of Hansen not very good.


    But today, I saw Hansen��s beasts. He found that he was too small to look at Hansen before. He was able to be seen by Miss Qin Jiada, and it was not an ordinary person.


    "It seems that Hansen is indeed a rare talent. I don''t know where he will go after he enters the second shelter. I hope that I can return to the team as soon as possible. It is a pity that such talents are wasted." Zhong Zhenhong is in his own communication device. I made a mark and wrote the name of Hansen. This is the meaning to focus on.


    Hansen did not sell most of his own beasts, but bought an insurance for Han Han, which also gave Han Hao a chance to grow rapidly. In Hansen��s view, nothing is more important than the safety of his family. The value of this beast flower.


    Moreover, the four types of beasts that he changed for Han Yu will have a big role in the future when hunting supernatural creatures, and it will not be a disadvantage.


    Unfortunately, Hansen did not know where he would be randomly assigned to the second shelter, so there was no way to change the beast of the second shelter, and he could only make plans after going up.


    However, Hansen does not need the general beast soul. Although most of the gods of the blood and the beast have been traded with the group, or sold out, but the super beast soul is in the hands of Hansen, and Hansen A few soul blood beasts are needed.


    Now Hansen has a total of seven super-beasts, namely: water dragon, ancient mysterious wolf, blood worm, golden retriever, golden sandworm king, jihad angel and Yan domain bird.


    Because the gods of blood and blood are mostly used in the second shelter, they are used by Hansen to make trading chips. Hansen only left the three souls of the insects, the emperor and the monarch.


    Originally Hansen also wanted to leave the purple feather scale dragon and small color-changing beast, but after reviewing the information of the second shelter, I found that the second shelter had a lot of flying aliens, and many speeds were faster than the blood wings. The use of the blood of the gods is very limited, plus he has two super gods that can fly, this wing does not matter.


    The small color-changing beast still has its limitations, but the color-changing stealth is not too reliable. It is okay to swindle the first sheltered alien creatures. The second shelters all the many different creatures with strong sense of smell and perception, but the problem of body temperature is difficult. Solved, so in the end Hansen gave up the small color-changing beast.


    Leaving Jun Jun is purely a personal problem. I really used it as a pet to raise it. The replacement ability of the Insect Knight is still very useful in the Second Shelter, so I stayed.


    As for the kind of humanoid fusion of the fairy queen, it is not easy to find in the second shelter, and it is Hansen��s competition reward, so it stays.


    Now Hansen is still facing the last problem that is very difficult to solve. Before solving this problem, Hansen still can''t be an evolutionist.


    This problem is certainly not zero. Although zero is also a problem, as long as it is promoted to the second shelter, it should be able to get rid of this trouble. Hansen is not worried about this now.


    Hansen��s biggest concern is the anti-sky black crystal, which can feed the crystals of different organisms. The existence of the anti-sky, if it can continue to be used in the second shelter, the help for Hansen is still incalculable.


    As long as you can feed a super **** creature in the second shelter, or feed a few blood creatures, it is very helpful for the improvement of Hansen''s strength. If you can get the soul of the beast, the help will be even greater. .


    The only problem is that Hansen has no way to bring black crystals out of the shelter world.


    This is the rule in the world of shelters. Except for the beasts of the beast, nothing in the shelter can be brought out. Hansen has experimented many times, and black crystals have such restrictions. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 423： evolution

    If the black crystals cannot be taken out, the black crystals can only be left in the room of the steel armor shelter. Fastest update


    However, after Hansen was promoted to the evolutionary, as long as he sent away from the world of the sanctuary of God, when he was sent in again, it would be in the sanctuary of the Second God. The shelter of the First God would no longer be with him. In any relationship, the room inside the steel nail shelter will no longer belong to him.


    Such a rebellious thing, Han Sen is so willing to give up, watching the black feather bird that was only fed to the blood level, the look on his face is uncertain.


    The only way that Hansen can think of is to take away the black crystals is to eat the black crystals yourself, just like eating the flesh and blood of life and the essence of life genes.


    Although this approach is not necessarily 100% successful, it is already the only way to try.


    It��s just that Hansen can��t be sure that the black crystals will harm your body after eating. Although this thing is good for different creatures, it doesn��t mean it is harmless to humans.


    Just like the plants in the shelter space, eating those plants helps the super-god creatures like the old turtles, but when people go to eat, most of them will have strong side effects, and most of them will eat dead.


    Even if it is not harmful, even if it is a remedy like ginseng, if you eat too much, it will cause great harm to the body. The so-called virtual is not to make up this is the truth.


    The black crystal can easily feed the super **** creature, and the energy contained in it is unimaginable. Hansen is now a body. If one swallows it, the energy of the black crystal really bursts out. I am afraid his life. It��s gone.


    Abandoning the impossible, the only viable way to take risks, even if it is such a determined person like Hansen, can not help but have some entanglement.


    Hansen looked at the black feather bird. He didn''t need to wait for the black feather bird to evolve into a super **** creature. It didn''t mean much to him. Second, he didn''t have time to wait.


    The blood-stained black-bowed bird was directly simmered in the stew, and the last three points of the **** gene were added, so that Hansen��s gene of the gods reached the full level.


    Basic, primitive, mutated, divine blood, super, and all five genes have finally been completed. This may be the first true gene in human history.


    Hansen can clearly feel the powerful power of the body. All physical qualities definitely exceed the 30-point mark. Once the evolution is completed in the evolutionary pool, his physical fitness will have a leap. Improvement.


    "Do you still eat or not?" Han Sen pinched the black crystal in his hand, and for a moment he couldn''t make up his mind.


    After hesitating for a while, Hansen still took the black crystals first, even if he wanted to eat, then he would wait for him to be promoted to the evolutionist. At least the physical quality at that time was much stronger, and even if there were any problems, it could support for a while.


    Tianshang has a detailed description of the evolution process, and there is no risk in itself. Hansen is not worried about it. He has to complete the evolution before going to the registration. Immediately after going out, he will apply for the title of the **** noble, and then he can be in the league. Enjoy a lot of benefits that the average person does not have.


    These days Hansen and Shangtian.com have checked some information. According to the alliance research, Shura people are not only difficult to survive in the shelter, but they also do not get the gene blessing. Even if they eat the flesh and blood of different creatures, the body will not be like Human beings have become stronger.


    Moreover, Shura people can''t use the soul of the beast. It can be said that Hansen''s previous fears are somewhat redundant.


    If the Shura people want to improve their physical fitness, they can only cultivate the Shura people''s exercises. There is no other way than this. It is not like human beings can use the world''s evolutionary genes in the shelter.


    The situation of zero is similar to that of the Shura people. She has no interest in the essence of life genes, which is in line with the characteristics of Shura people.


    However, it is said that Zero is a Shura person. Hansen has looked up and down several times from left to right, and how it looks like a human girl.


    "Forget it, I will not have to meet her again after I enter the second shelter. I can''t manage that much." Hansen went out of his room and went to the evolution hall of the steel armor shelter.


    As in the evolutionary hall of the ancient temples, the deep pool that is not deep at the bottom is located in the center of the main hall. There are a mysterious stone statue of the beast in the four directions of the stone platform in the square, and the gushing from the stone statue mouth Nearly transparent liquid.


    Hansen did not hesitate, directly stripped off his clothes and walked toward the pool, so that the unsettled evolutionary spring water had lost his body.


    In that liquid, Hansen felt that the whole person seemed to return to the embryonic state, as if the baby was in the mother''s womb, and the whole body''s cells were cheerfully turned into long, as if they had undergone a new life.


    That kind of feeling can''t be described, there is no hot and cold without excessive stimulation, it is natural growth, as if the body is again leaping development, but it is not really long body.


    It is a kind of new growth from the inside out, and in the liquid, it will not feel a little bit boring, but there is a kind of incomprehensible pleasure.


    A new force of strength rises within the muscles, bones, blood vessels, meridians, and cells, allowing Hansen to have the feeling of destroying the world with his own punch.


    Hansen knows that this is the illusion brought about by the rapid growth of power, but this illusion is somewhat addicted to it.


    The pores of the whole body are opened, and the dirt and exhaust gas appear to be discharged from it, making Hansen''s body more and more comfortable.


    The impurities discharged from the body fall into the darkness of the bottomless bottom, as if it is a holy soul that has been washed away from sin and sinful.


    That feeling was so wonderful that Hansen almost groaned comfortably.


    "It is no wonder that so many people pursue the evolution of the body. This evolutionary feeling is really wonderful. It is like a rebirth, which revives the old body and the vitality of youth." Hansen thought in his heart.


    However, he knows that it is not the time. It is not over yet. He has to wait until the voice is heard in his mind, which means that he has evolved successfully.


    Moreover, Hansen himself wants to enjoy this wonderful feeling for a while. This wonderful feeling is not inferior to that of a beloved woman, or another completely different feeling.


    Like a person who has been ill for a long time, all the ailments on his body disappeared completely, and the rinsing was spotless. The feeling of comfort was almost cried.


    Hansen naturally does not want to cry, but it is also very enjoyable.


    "Evolution succeeds, gains the rank of the evolutionary, gains a hundred lifespan, and acquires the super-spiritual spirit."


    Hansen: Super **** body spirit.


    Rank: Evolution.


    Shouyuan: 300.


    Evolutionary needs again: a hundred genes.


    Has the gene: 0. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 424： Black crystal

    Hansen looked at the words of the emperor in a daze, and there are many people who have become evolutionists. It can be said that the evolutionary person is the main body of human beings.


    Undeveloped people are generally 16 to 30 years old, but the evolutionary group includes most of the human beings between the ages of 20 and 300. Most humans will stay at this level for the rest of their lives, only one. A small part can become a transcender.


    It''s not that the average evolutionary is not enough for a hundred genes, but because the third god''s shelter is too dangerous. If the physical quality is too low, it is easy to die inside.


    There are too many lessons in the blood, so most people prefer to stay in the sanctuary of the Second God for the rest of their lives, which has also led to the evolutionary being the most important human being.


    The number of evolutionists can be counted in billions or even trillions, but so many evolutionists, including the evolutionary genes of God''s genes, Hansen has not heard of the evolutionary physique and name.


    The complete evolution of the mutated gene is a variant, and the perfect evolution of the sacred gene is the sacred body, and there is no other name.


    However, there is still a name behind Hansen��s super-deity. The appearance of the words ��Emperor�� makes Han Sen surprised and happy. I don��t know what is going on.


    I carefully watched the introduction of the super-spiritual "Emperor". The introduction is also very simple, only one sentence.


    Emperor: Emperor Yutian, Wanling surrender.


    The simple eight words made Han Sen''s face instantly eccentric, and the eight words made him think of a lot of things.


    The Second Deity''s Shelter is completely different from the First Deity''s Shelter, where there is no natural human sanctuary for human habitation, and at the other end there is only a solitary transmission array, and everything else depends on its own hands. Go to fight.


    On the contrary, they are the aliens of the Second God''s Sanctuary. They become more organized. In many places, there are heterosexual shelters, and the masters of the Hell Shelter are aliens.


    Different from different creatures, they are mostly similar to humans. There are men and women, but the body is not pure flesh and blood. Unless the stone of the soul in the shelter of the alien is destroyed, the alien is not dead. The body.


    The stone of the soul is not destroyed, even if it kills the alien, he can be born again in the stone of the soul.


    Moreover, the aliens have the ability to control different creatures. As long as there are alien shelters, most of the aliens in that area will be attached to the aliens, forming a powerful alien army.


    Of course, advanced aliens are not driven by low-level aliens. The stronger the ranks and abilities of the aliens, the better they can drive higher-level aliens.


    Under the control of the aliens, there have been many cases in which the alien army attacked humans to build shelters. If human forces are not strong enough, it is normal to be destroyed in the shelter of the Second God.


    To truly kill the alien, you must rush into his alien sanctuary and break the stone of the soul. Of course, you can also take the stone of the soul as your own, and get the allegiance of the alien.


    However, the aliens rarely surrender to human beings. The more advanced the aliens, the more difficult it is to surrender to human beings. Most of them will directly choose the stone of self-destructing souls. Therefore, within the sanctuary of the Second God, there are only a few parts with aliens. people.


    Different from the beast and the beast, the beast soul needs human control, it can only be regarded as a tool, but the alien has its own thoughts and wisdom, and can complete the task alone. And the aliens who are loyal to human beings, although they have lost the ability to control alien creatures, have also acquired the ability to use the soul of the beast like human beings. Together with the sinful loyalty, the life and death are manipulated in the hands of human beings. There are betrayals, like slaves, so many people use the aliens as a show of capital, which is also a symbol of status.


    If the spirit of the emperor refers to the alien, then it is not that Hansen can let any other spirits loyal to him, this ability is simply against the sky.


    However, this is just Hansen��s own guess. In the end, Hansen himself did not know that he could only go to the shelter of the Second God, and he could understand it after encountering the alien.


    Although my heart is happy, but because of the black crystal in my heart, I am not too excited.


    Hansen really wants to send back to the league now, and try to see how far his strength is, but he can''t go out until he has solved the black crystal.


    From the evolutionary pool, Hansen felt that the air around him seemed to be a little heavy, like dust, drilling into his body.


    Hansen suddenly understands why the evolutionist can''t stay in the first shelter. After becoming an evolver, the body is dust-free and dirt-like. It is like a pool of springs. The more time you stay in the first shelter, the more you will have. Impurities flow into the body, making the body more and more impurities.


    If it is only a short period of impurities, it can be automatically excreted in the future. If it has been accumulated for a long time, it is impossible to restore the evolved dust-free and scale-free body.


    Hansen didn''t want to stay in the first shelter for too long. The things he had done were all done, and now he only needs to finish the last thing.


    Going back to his room, Hansen took the black crystal in his hand, and for a moment it was a sigh of relief and was thrown directly into his mouth.


    Hansen��s person stood in the transmission array. In case there was something good, he immediately sent it back to the league. Qin Hao was the stationmaster of the transfer station. When he went out, he went to the Qin Dynasty for help. There was a medical team in the transfer station. Maybe Can save him.


    Of course, this is only the worst plan, even if the secret of the black crystal is found, it is always better than death.


    However, Hansen��s imaginary situation did not appear. He swallowed the black crystal directly, as if he had eaten an ordinary stone. He had no feeling at all.


    What is cold and hot, and there is no energy expansion, as if that thing is useless at all.


    Hansen did not dare to neglect. There are a lot of radioactive ore in the universe. If it is affected by ore for a long time, the body function will be damaged. If it is seriously ill, it is possible to die.


    Taking a deep breath, I quickly looked at the inside of the room and determined that there was no omission except for the zero. Han Sen smiled at the zero who had been watching him with big eyes and sent it directly away from the steel. A shelter.


    Zero was also sent out, but Hansen did not have the heart to pay attention to her, flew directly to the self-service scanner of the transfer station, swiped the scan function, and scanned his whole body.


    Seeing the holographic image presented in the scanner, Hansen suddenly glimpsed and scanned it several times in succession. The result was the same, and the black crystal was not found in his body.


    "Isn''t black crystal still able to bring it out?" Hansen was disappointed. In the past, many people immediately sent it out after swallowing the flesh and blood of the different creatures, hoping to bring the flesh and blood out of this way, but the result came out. The flesh and blood that had not been digested was left in the shelter, and Hansen thought that the black crystals were left in the same place.


    But Hansen immediately felt that something was wrong. He had been paying attention to his own *, and did not pay attention to the soul sea. At this time, there was no deliberate attention* under the disappointment, and suddenly he felt the unusual incitement in the soul sea.

 Chapter 425： Soul sea

    Han Sen looked into the soul of the sea, only to see the ancient super-soul wolf, golden retriever, jihad angels and other seven super beast souls at this time into a circle, staring at the same thing, the body exudes a horrible momentum, the eyes Showing greed.


    As for the monarch and the armored knight, they only saw it in the distance, and the eyes were equally full of greed, but they were stunned by the super-soul of the seven super-beasts and did not dare to approach half a step.


    Han Sen��s eyes fell in the middle of the seven super beasts. Their focus was suddenly shocked and happy. I saw the black crystal that was not scanned in the body. I don��t know when it��s inside the soul sea. At this time, it is quietly suspended in the sea of ??souls, and the things that many of the beasts have smashed are actually the black crystals.


    "How did this thing go to my soul sea? Can you take it out?" Hansen��s idea was concentrated on the black crystal, but the black crystal did not have a half-reaction, unlike the beast soul, as long as Hansen��s thoughts moved. It can be summoned.


    Hansen slightly frowned, the black crystal could not be moved by his mind, and it was difficult to get it out.


    His eyes fell on the beasts who hated not to swallow the black crystals immediately. Hansen was in the heart: "Can this black crystal not only feed different creatures, but also feed the soul?"


    Han Sen looked around and saw that most of his own beasts were sold, except for the super-beast and the prince and the worm, which are left behind by them. The original animal soul sold.


    At this time, the original beast souls shivered in the farthest places, and could not stand the horror of the super beast spirit. If it was not only the soul body, I was afraid that they would have been scared.


    Hansen��s thoughts moved, and a primitive copper tooth beast soul walked toward the black crystal. It looked surprised and happy, but under the glare of the super gods, he could not help but tremble.


    Just because of Hansen��s order, even those super-beasts and souls did not dare to have the slightest change. They could only watch the copper-toothed beasts go to the black crystals.


    Hansen is also planning to take a copper tooth beast to do a test. If you can really feed the beast like a different creature, and there is no danger, it is not too late to feed the advanced beast.


    Just as the copper tooth twitched toward the black crystal, he suddenly saw a figure that he had moved himself. Before he reached the black crystal before the copper tooth beast, he reached out and grabbed the black crystal, which was a jihadist angel.


    Hansen slightly frowned, and the jihadist angels have changed a little bit differently since they swallowed the flesh and blood of the golden scorpion. Occasionally there are some unconventional autonomous behaviors.


    Hansen wanted to order the jihadist angel to let go of the black crystal, but the jihadist angel looked at him with pity, his face full of prayers and the desire for black crystals.


    Thinking of the evolutionary three-character annotation of the jihadist angel, Hansen hesitated, and did not let the jihadist angel release the black crystal. Since she wanted it, she should have no harm to her.


    Obtained Hansen��s order, the sacred angel��s small face showed a happy color, and he dared to swallow the black crystal in his hand.


    Hansen groaned, knowing that this is the case, why should he take the risk of swallowing black crystals, and let his beasts swallow the black crystals earlier?


    "I really am too young. I still have to think more and think more about it in the future." Han Sen secretly reviewed it. Fortunately, this time there was no accident, and the result was the same.


    After the sacred angel swallowed the black crystal, the body suddenly shrank into a ball, and the light of the soul of the scorpion overflowed into the body itself, just like the angel who sublimated in holiness, the light of the silk soul soon became a huge one. The glory of the jihadist angel wrapped in it, and everything is returned to calm, no longer any movement, the light is suspended in the sea of ??souls quietly, there seems to be some strange life rhythm.


    The other beasts were disappointed and disappointed. The most disappointing nature was the copper tooth beast.


    Hansen glanced at it and it seemed that there would be no change for a while, and the attention left the soul sea, and I would not pay attention to it for the time being.


    "I don''t know what the ecstasy angel will evolve again?" Hansen''s heart is faintly expecting, and more is excitement.


    Black crystals can not only feed different creatures, but also can feed the soul of the beast. If the black crystals can feed the original level of the beast soul into the soul of the gods, even the super-soul soul, like the feeding of different creatures, the effect is a bit horrible.


    Although Hansen��s physical fitness is strong, it takes a little time to kill the blood creatures in the second shelter. The physical strength of the blood of the second shelter is broken. As for the second sanctuary��s super **** creature. How strong it is, no one has killed so far, and naturally there is no way to know.


    If the black crystal can feed the soul of the second sanctuary and turn it into a super-soul soul, then Hansen��s second sanctuary will not be as difficult as the first sanctuary.


    Of course, this is just Hansen��s own expectations. What is the effect of black crystals remains to be verified.


    From the scanner, Hansen looked at the zero standing outside and looked at him, thinking: "I will enter the shelter again this time, that is within the second shelter, how can you not follow me? Alright."


    In order to get rid of the zero, Hansen walked straight toward the conveyor, took a deep breath, and then walked into the conveyor.


    The first transfer to the second god''s sanctuary was random, and Hansen prayed for a transfer to a place where human power gathered, so that it would be much better to develop.


    In case of unfortunate transmission to a place where aliens are not human, or there is a large shelter outside, then even survival is a problem.


    "God who passed by, must bless me to a good place." Hansen silently made a wish to the gods, and then opened the conveyor.


    After a brief dizziness, Hansen��s scene is no longer in the conveyor, but it is a huge ice cave.


    There are frosts everywhere. I don��t know how many thousands of years have passed. A cone of ice and an icicle hang from the top of the ice cave. Except for the bitter cold, only Hansen��s feet are left. That mysterious and quaint transmission line.


    "What is this ghost place?" Hansen looked around and there was only one ice hole that could go out and didn''t know where it was going.


    It is of course impossible for mankind to build shelters in such places. Even if there are human beings, they should build shelters outside, so Hansen still has hope in his heart. He wants to drill out from the ice caves and go out to see it.


    Hansen had no action, but suddenly saw a distortion in the space above the transmission array, and another person appeared on the transmission array.

 Chapter 426： Second sanctuary

    Han Sen saw the man clearly, and suddenly he was surprised. He saw that the figure of zero cheeky came out of the transmission array.


    "Impossible... she is definitely not an evolutionary. How could she come here? Even if she is an evolutionary, it is impossible to be so smart and just send it to the same place. This chance is too small... not right... ...it''s not right..." Hansen looked at the zero.


    Now Hansen is convinced that there are only two possibilities. One is zero and there is a problem. The second is that there is a problem with the nine-life blood cat pendant on his body. Otherwise, how could zero come here?


    Zero is still like the past, like a shadow standing silently next to Han Sen, the eyes of the aura of light are from time to time.


    "Well, you won." Hansen said with a smile, knowing that his good wish to get rid of zero was lost.


    In fact, this time, Husson did not really hate zero. Zero is a person who is hard to hate. It looks cute and sweet. Although it is a follower, it rarely talks or does something annoying. Things even made Hansen somewhat accustomed to her existence. It��s just that the origin of zero is too strange, so Hansen will be psychologically repulsive.


    But think about it, zero has not done anything to hurt him, and there are zero here, but for Han Sen, there is a huge help.


    With zero strength, I am afraid that I can fight with the blood creatures of the Second Shelter. Such a powerful and obedient beater is definitely a powerful help for Hansen who has just entered the second shelter.


    "I have six or seventy physical strengths now. As long as I get some genes again, it is not difficult to break the hundred. When I have the ability to compete with zero, it is no big deal to stay with her." Han Sen��s heart After secretly calculating, simply do not think about it, go outside the ice cave.


    The ice caves were quite twists and turns. After two people walked for a while, they finally saw the light outside. Hansen was a little bit stunned when he walked out of the ice.


    There are silver glaciers and snow-capped mountains everywhere, and the snow is falling between the heavens and the earth. Looking at the sky, there is a white everywhere.


    In the distance of one of the largest snow-capped mountains, through the snow fluttering in the sky, you can see a castle full of snow and white like a fairy tale castle, just because the snow is too big to see the details of the castle, just feel beautiful Beautiful, unspeakable and beautiful, there are quite a few poetic scenes in the sky.


    However, Han Sen��s face has changed a bit. Although it is not clear about the details, it is not a building made by human beings. Otherwise, there will be some technological materials and architectural styles that pay more attention to practical design, but the castle does not. I have a style that is hard to say.


    "The Hell Shelter!" Hansen flashed a thought in his mind.


    This is not good news for Hansen, because he did not see the human architecture, but instead saw the shelter of the aliens, and seeing the size of the shelter of the aliens, it is likely to have a very high level of alienity, if different If the spirit is too strong and there are a large number of powerful alien creatures under its hand, it will not be of great benefit to the early development of Hansen.


    "Are you standing there looking for death?" A voice that was a little urgent but tried to push down was passed behind Hansen.


    Hansen turned and looked at it. I saw a person wrapped in a warm suit in the middle of the ice cave. They waved to them in the depths of the ice. They couldn��t help but feel a little joy. It seems that there are still humans here.


    I walked with the zeros and walked over to the person. I was about to talk. The man pulled them inside again. When Hansen spoke, they looked at them and said, "What''s new?"


    "It��s just been delivered today.�� Hansen replied while looking at the man.


    The young people in their twenties should be less than 30 years old, and they are quite sunny. They just have a sense of helplessness and exhaustion.


    "Then your luck is really bad, and some of them are embarrassed in the future." The young man smiled and said: "Let''s go, let''s talk inside, lest you attract the ice beast, the ear is very spiritual, a few hundred in the snowstorm. The voices outside the meter are heard."


    "My name is Xu You. I came to this ghost place more than a year before you. It is also your predecessor. Give you a piece of advice, don''t go out and run." The youth is very easygoing, and they walk to Hansen. Said.


    "Predecessors, what is this in the end? Is there a shelter for us to build?" Hansen asked.


    Xu You snorted and said: "Don''t say that there is no human shelter here. Even if it can be built, it is useless. Is the alien shelter on the mountain seen? It is a noble-level shelter. In addition to the aristocratic aliens, there are more than a dozen mutants and hundreds of primitive ice beasts. If you are not good, even if the people on our side add up, it is not enough for those guys. Stuffed with teeth."


    ��There are no broken evolutions here?�� Hansen asked.


    The level of the alien is the same as that of the alien creature. It is also divided into four levels, namely the waiter, the knight, the nobility and the royal family. The corresponding creatures are four levels of ordinary, primitive, mutated and divine blood.


    Aristocratic aliens, strength and mutant creatures are similar, but because of the high IQ, and the ability to control different creatures, it is much more powerful than the average mutant.


    "How can such a ghost place break through? There are more than seven or eight newcomers randomly at the top of the year. Plus, it is too close to the alien shelter. Even hunting for alien creatures has to go a long way. I am afraid that it will be different. The guys in the spiritual sanctuary, plus the nearby aliens, are extremely scarce. It may not be possible to find a different creature that has been placed on a single day or two. It is not easy to kill only ordinary creatures. Physical fitness is broken?" Xu You said with some complaints.


    "Now the strongest evolutionary person here is only 60 years old. Fortunately, everyone is very united, helping each other, and hunting some exotic creatures. But it is impossible to have any great achievements. The ghosts are killing people, and all the bad guys are sent."


    "Don''t you think about leaving here?" Hansen asked again.


    ��How to leave? There are seas on all three sides. Only the shelters of the opposites are connected to the mainland. Plus we don��t know where it is. Even if we have spared the shelters, it��s hard to find human gatherings. I am afraid that most of them will die on the road."


    Xu Yu paused and said to them: "You don''t think so much, don''t rush out, wait a few days here, wait for the old man to come, and sneak out to a farther distance." Local hunting. The people here are very good, as long as you do your best to do what you can, as long as there is prey, you will be given a copy, first add some genes, learn more about this, and then consider yourself to go hunting. ""


    "Thank you for your guidance." Han Sen saw the sincerity of Xu You, and thanked him.


    "Just kidding with you, let me make it." Xu Xiao smiled.


    Going back to the ice cave where the transmission array is located, and chatting with Xu Yu a few words, Han Sen has a general understanding of this place, and did not wait too much, and sent back to the alliance with zero.


    Hansen intends to first authenticate the identity of the nobles of the blood, and those benefits are not to be said, so that Han Han can live and learn in the aristocratic college.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the head of the old road 741 plus.

 Chapter 427： Golden House

    Before going to certify the gods and nobles, Hansen had to put the zeros in place. It is impossible to get rid of her now. I have to seriously consider how to place her problems.


    Because there is no proof of identity, it is definitely not possible to take her to open a house. Hansen hesitates and can only take home with zero. He can''t go home for a lifetime, otherwise he can only take zero back.


    After this period of time, Han Sen has also confirmed that there is no problem with the zero mind, it is not a madman, and the IQ is not low, but she seems to have little contact with the human incident, there are many people''s common sense. I don''t quite understand it, so it looks a bit strange.


    Before taking home with zero, Han Sen went to the test hall with zeros. He planned to do a simple strength test himself, and then gave zero to test and see how the strength of zero is.


    It''s just a simple force test. It''s easy to make a punch on the instrument. You can directly measure the strength of the power. If you measure it three or five times, you can probably measure a more accurate average.


    Hansen chose a test room for no one, pointing to the tester and said to the side of the zero: "You put a punch on it."


    Zero as always, obeyed, walked straight to the tester, raised his white fist, and slammed it on it.


    Hansen quickly looked at the value shown above, 0472, which is lower than Hansen''s imagination. The original Hansen''s physical fitness should be broken, and I did not expect it to be.


    Hansen gave zero more punches, which was a bit lower than the first punch. The second punch was 8964. The value of the last few punches fluctuated between the first punch and the second punch. It seems that her strength is still poor. Nothing broke.


    Although it is not broken, it is very close, and the zero body is really strong.


    Let zero retreat to one side, Hansen himself went to the test instrument, punched a heavy punch, and then looked up to see the value displayed above.


    I saw that the number kept jumping up and finally stopped at 0006, which made Hansen very happy. His strength reached 70 points, which is his estimated maximum.


    After a few punches, Hansen found that his power error was small, and the error of each box did not exceed 0002. A few punches were within this range.


    "The quality of 70, the super **** is really strong, and those gods are at most 30 qualities, which is too far from the super god." Han Sen is excited, with such basic qualities, his future road It��s much better than others.


    Hesitating for a moment, Hansen summoned the fairy queen to merge with himself, and then launched the ancient curse and overload, broke out all his power, and punched the tester with a fist.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the numbers on the tester kept rising, and finally jumped to 6735 before stopping, which made Hansen very happy.


    Hansen��s value is already very close to zero. Although there are still ten gaps, it represents that Hansen has already had zero capital. Even if zero is really crazy, Hansen may not have to deal with it. Her ability.


    And he is now an evolutionary, his physical fitness has improved dramatically, his potential has also been strengthened, and the overload should continue to improve.


    The third curse of the ancient curse is also faintly fascinated. If both can make progress, perhaps Hansen can get close to zero power without gene points.


    And now Hansen can also practice the evolutionary super nuclear technology, think of those alloy fists that can change the life particles, Han Sen has the impulse to immediately return to the church to change back.


    That kind of super-nuclear gene technology can greatly enhance the strength, and the evolutionary after the practice is not so different from the evolutionary who has not practiced.


    This test made Han Sen very satisfied, and also had a general understanding of his own quality, which is very helpful for his future hunting.


    According to the survey by the Alliance, among the second shelters, the quality of common alien organisms is between 0 and 20. The original biological quality is between 20 and 50, the variation of the biological quality is between 50 and 80, and the blood creatures are between 80 and 100. the above.


    The quality of the alien is similar to that of the alien creature, and the aristocracy is between 50 and 80.


    Although this value is floating, it is probably not too much wrong. The most prone to deviation is the blood creature. There are many tyrannical blood creatures that are against the sky. Hansen is very skeptical that those are actually the second shelter. Super **** creature.


    With Hansen''s current strength, he can single-handedly mutate creatures and aristocratic aliens. Of course, if you can practice one or two evolutionary-level super-nuclear genetic techniques, you will be more sure.


    In addition, there is a zero close to the hundred, Hansen can completely sweep the aristocratic heterosexual shelter, restricting the factors that make them grow, it is not a problem for Hansen.


    But now Hansen has not had that time, returning to his home with zero, but this home is not the old house of Han family, but a three-bedroom apartment on the top floor that Hansen later bought himself. It was originally intended to bring a girlfriend. When I came back, the result was never useful.


    Some time ago, Hansen had some regrets to buy this three-bedroom apartment, but now it is just used to place zero, let zero go to the old house, Hansen is really not at ease.


    Looking at the worn-out clothes on the zero body, Han Sen feels that he is also too inhuman. If you are a good person, you have to mix it with yourself. How can you have a decent dress? It��s like a refugee. I��m too sorry for zero sweetness. Face.


    I took a few clothes on the net and then bought her a communicator, let her take a shower and put on the clothes, and suddenly became a cute, sweet and stylish modern girl.


    "You live here with peace of mind? Is there something to contact me with the communicator?" Hansen taught how to use the communicator, and then looked at zero.


    Hansen is really afraid that he will follow him at the zero meeting. He wants to report to the goddess of the eternal sigh, and it is impossible to serve with zero.


    "Good." Zero nodded and gave a cry.


    Hansen��s heart suddenly fell to the ground, and finally settled this zero that was a mystery. He could also let go of his own business.


    I also taught some common sense of life, and there is a way to check the information on the sky. Let her know what she doesn��t understand.


    Zero is really very smart, almost everything is a look at it, so Hansen is relieved a lot, so zero stay here, it will not cause any trouble.


    "Does this count as a golden house?" Han Sen touched his chin and thought.


    But think about the age of only fourteen or five years old, and have not had a rite of passage, Han Sen feels that this idea is too evil, shook his head and tried to put this idea out of his mind.


    Early the next morning, Han Sen left the house to do the Aristocratic certification, which was the last big thing before he went to serve.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the head of the old road 741 plus.

 Chapter 428： Noble certification

    The teams in the certification office are very long, and more than a dozen certification windows are long queues, but most of them are only those who are certified by primitive evolutionists and mutant evolutionists. Although variant evolutionists also have aristocratic titles, they are compared. God''s blood nobles come naturally a lot worse. ???


    Although the days of human beings in the first shelter are getting better and better, more and more people have the ability to hunt God blood creatures, but it is still rare to achieve the great accomplishment of God''s genes.


    Han Sen saw that the team was very long, and he just found a team that felt that there were fewer people.


    The team moved forward a little bit, and it took a long time to go a little further, but there was no other way but to continue to line up.


    Because some tests are needed, there is no way to apply directly online. You must come to the certification hall to register, and Hansen has to wait slowly.


    "Little brother, so young to promote the evolutionary, less than twenty-three?" A big brother in front of Hansen, looks like a 30-year-old look, wants to be a free person, always If you don''t see the team go forward, look for Hansen to chat.


    "Almost, fast." Hansen smiled. In fact, his 21st birthday has not yet passed.


    "Is the original gene full?" Big Brother asked again.


    "Full." Hansen nodded.


    "Now the young people are really bad. So soon the original gene is full. I want to be there for a while, how can there be so many masters now, killing a primitive creature requires a group of people to cooperate, and finally, it will inevitably hurt a few ..." Big Brother recalled the year.


    "Big brother, are you full of variant genes?" Hansen asked in a timely manner.


    The big brother suddenly stood up and said, "I have been stunned for so many years. I finally got it out. Brother, you should wait a few more years. The gap between the full gene and the original gene is very big. The title of the mutant aristocrat can make you a lot of life in the future..."


    Many people around the world cast an enviable look on the big brother. At the age of 30, they can be promoted to evolution by the mutant gene. This is already an enviable thing for ordinary people. After all, for modern humans, Thirty years old is just beginning, and there is a very bright future.


    The 30-year-old mutant evolver is actually a young, truly awkward person, and the 40-year-old mutated gene is not a minority.


    However, for the evolutionary three hundred years of Shouyuan, most people who are 40-year-old mixed mutants are not unacceptable.


    Of course, there are also many young people who are eager to seek success. There are also a lot of people who have promoted the evolutionary people with a big original gene. Everyone has different ideas and different choices. They can''t say who is right or wrong.


    "What? What is the mutated evolutionary in his thirties? It��s also a good show to show off here. If it��s my words, I��m afraid I��ll have no face and other people��s tricks.�� A young man lined up next to him, I don��t know if the big brother is too noisy or how The frivolous cold road.


    The big brother suddenly blushes and screams angrily: "What happened to more than thirty? More than thirty are also mutant evolutionists, and they are always much stronger than you are a primitive evolutionary."


    "Who told you, I am the original evolutionary? I think everyone is as stupid as you are. When you are 30 years old, you will mix a mutant gene. The 20-year-old variant gene has been seen successfully. It is more than ten years faster than you." "The young man''s nostrils say to the sky."


    The big brother was swallowed and couldn��t say anything, but his face was flushed and his fists were tight, but he could not defend.


    Other line-up evolutionists listened to the evolution of the young people who turned out to be the perfect evolution of the mutated genes. They were all greatly envied and surprised, and there were even some girls who flirted with the young people.


    Twenty-year-old mutant evolutionary, the future is boundless, such a man is quite popular among young girls, it is a typical young and promising.


    "Friends can''t say this. If there are no predecessors working in the shelter, they can understand the habits and weaknesses of different creatures, and they will come back to the original flesh and blood and the soul of the beast. Let us enter the shelter and have different flesh and blood. Can learn, there is a beast soul can rely on, how can you possibly mutate the gene so fast? We just stood on the shoulders of the predecessors to have such achievements, do not ask you to be grateful, the minimum respect for the predecessors still have to Some." Han Sen couldn''t help but say one.


    Human beings can have today''s achievements in shelters. The predecessors have indeed contributed. The more people who enter the shelters in the early days, the harder they are. The people in the first shelter are already very happy.


    "Good." The big brother said something moved.


    Those who are not older, are very touched by Hansen��s words. In the 20 or 30 years ago, the environment of the first shelter was much worse than it is now. At that time, let��s not kill the blood creatures, the average person wants to kill. Mutant creatures take great risks.


    Where is it now, as long as there is patience to swear, it is not difficult for the average person to be a 30-year-old to mix a mutant gene.


    "The weak is the weak, saying that so much nonsense is useless. What kind of nonsense do you have with a primitive evolutionist here?" The young man stunned Hansen and said disdainfully.


    "No matter how strong or weak, the minimum human etiquette still has to be observed, otherwise what is the difference between those who are living with blood and blood?" Han Sen said faintly.


    The face changed and I was very embarrassed to stare at Hansen. "There is always so much excuses for garbage. I have the ability to talk to the fighting platform on the real thing. I will win if I win. If you can��t win, please close it. mouth."


    "Oh." Hansen shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. He had experienced too many things. He had already passed the age of the little boy to make a meaningless battle. He couldn��t afford to be interested in this young man.


    In Hansen''s view, this young man is simply not qualified to let him waste a minute of time, let alone fight in the fighting field, which is a waste of life.


    Seeing Hansen not talking, the young man thought that Hansen was afraid of him, and sneered a few words, but Hansen ignored him.


    That big brother really can''t stand it anymore, he wants to be young and young, but he is dragged by Hansen: "Big brother, it''s your turn to get certified, it''s important to do business, don''t be in common with children."


    "Garbage is an excuse." The young man listened and satirized Hansen.


    Hansen did not care about him. People like this, dare to be so arrogant in the league, even if it was a fighting platform, at most it was beaten. If it was in a shelter, he was already a dead man. It is.


    Hansen disdain to him, and the young man seems to feel that it is a little uncomfortable to be seen by so many people. He has no more to say, and everyone continues to wait in line for certification.


    After waiting for a long time, the former big brother completed the certification of the mutant evolution, and finally Hansen. 8

 Chapter 429： Boundless

    It��s very clever, the young people in the side team just happened to be in the position, went to the window, deliberately increased the volume and said to the staff: ��I am applying for mutation evolution certification.��


    After that, the youngsters looked at Hansen with some provocations. The eyes seemed to say that I am a mutant evolver. What are you?


    Han Sen did not pay any attention to him. He just went to the window and put his own documents in it. He whispered to the staff inside: "Trouble me to help me with the procedures for the evolution of the blood."


    Although this is light, it makes the face of the young people change greatly. The people around them are also surprised to see Han Sen. Even the staff who have already been numb because of long hours of work can��t help themselves. Some surprised to look up and look at Hansen carefully.


    Seeing that Hansen was so young, the staff seemed to be somewhat unbelievable and asked again: "Do you want to apply for the blood evolutionary certification?"


    The blood evolutionary is still extremely rare in the present, and a small place like Luojiaxing is good for three or five a year, and it is rarely able to touch it.


    What''s more, Hansen is too young. How to look at it is about twenty years old, and maybe even smaller. Some people can hardly believe that he is actually a blood evolutionary.


    "Yes." Hansen nodded.


    The staff quickly took Hansen''s certificate, and after the scan, Hansen''s message appeared in the brain. After reading it, he could not help but be surprised: "At the age of twenty, the graduate of the Black Hawk Military Academy actually got the major. Military rank?"


    When the staff member said this, the young people and other people who were still somewhat suspicious, suddenly looked at Han Sen��s eyes differently.


    The Black Hawk Military Academy is in the eyes of ordinary people, that is, the famous school. The graduates of Black Hawk are undoubtedly the elite of the elite. When they graduate from the military academy, they can get the rank of major. It is even rarer, and it is also described by the dragon and the phoenix. Not too much.


    People like this are not at all accessible to ordinary people, and the starting point is far too much.


    The face of the young man has already risen to the color of pig liver. He hates to find a hole to drill down. Others are envious of looking at Han Sen, and even the big girl''s little daughter-in-law frequently discharges Hansen.


    Such a young blood-blooded aristocrat is also an elite graduated from a prestigious school. Coupled with the seemingly pleasing eye, the white-skinned woman is somewhat jealous, and many small widows are swallowing.


    "Korean Major here, please do a routine test." The staff directly called Hansen''s rank, and the words were very respectful.


    Hansen entered the tester under the eyes of everyone, and the test items in it were all routine physical fitness tests. As long as they can reach the value of the blood evolutionary, they can complete the certification.


    This is of course no difficulty for Hansen. He must also deliberately converge the power and control the physical fitness values ??to about 30. Otherwise, it will be a little too scary.


    After the Hansen test was completed, other people looked at his eyes as if they were watching big stars. Most people were full of envy, but the young man did not know when he had sneaked away.


    "This is the true elite of our alliance!"


    "The 20-year-old **** of blood and blood is really handsome."


    "I don''t know if he has a girlfriend. It is good to marry him."


    "I can sleep for a night."


    "I don''t know how much money a night?"


    "..."


    A few days later, within a starship, Hansen used his own communicator to look at the ancient texts. He was going to report to the goddess of the eternal sigh, but the registration was in the distant East Indian galaxies, which were already on the edge of the alliance. The difference, although there is no Shura, but there are many unopened ridiculous galaxies.


    Hansen didn''t know what the goddess of the eternal sigh was doing. He even needed to go to that kind of place to report, but this made Hansen have a very bad feeling.


    If it is a warship or spaceship that is served in a special area, it will be very troublesome to go home because of inconvenient transportation. There are many special arms that have not been returned once during the entire service period.


    Although Hansen didn''t care where to serve, if he couldn''t see his mother and Xiaoyan for a few years, it would make him feel bad.


    But now there is no way, only to report **** the scalp.


    Because the distance between the East Indian galaxies is far away, it is the border of the Alliance. It takes a long time on the road. Hansen has been reading the ancient text for a long time. He feels that his eyes are not very comfortable. He got up and went to the holographic hall on the spaceship, ready to board. 6 Gladiator fighting platform activities and muscles.


    He hasn��t been on the 6-level fighter fighting platform for a long time. After going up to the 6th, he took a look at his friends list. He hopes to see the Queen��s online. His physical fitness is already much higher. Maybe he can support the Queen��s hands. For a while.


    It''s a pity that the Queen''s name is gray, and Hansen''s only friend list is only a thousand paper cranes.


    Hansen had a lot of interest in playing against the paper cranes, but now he feels a bit boring.


    The physical quality of a thousand paper cranes was about forty years ago. Even if it grows up, I am afraid it is difficult to reach Hansen��s current level. If he fights with him, he will be too bullied, but his physical fitness is not a grade. .


    In the face of absolute power, the effects that technology can produce will be much worse.


    Just like a person''s shooting method is good, the enemy directly throws an atomic bomb, and your gunfare is useless again, how is it a death.


    Just as Hansen was going to turn off the buddy list to match randomly, the paper cranes came to the invitation.


    Hansen thought about it, but he agreed. In the past, people didn''t disappoint Hansen''s physical fitness. Hansen had been practicing for so long. Hansen was also embarrassed to reject his invitation.


    Qian Hezhen is talking with a middle-aged man in his 30s and 40s. The middle-aged man is called 6 Bin. The name is a famous figure in the Warsong Budokan and even the entire Budokan circle.


    Although 6 Bin is just an evolutionary person, his accomplishment in the leg law is amazing. His own "Boundless Stubborn Legs" is a must. In the past few years, he has been designated as the regular leg of the Alliance Army. One.


    The reason why this leg method is so powerful is that 6 Bin himself is a veteran of the battlefield. I don��t know how many battles with the Shura people have been experienced. The number of injuries suffered by the body is countless. It can be said that this set of "Boundless Xiao" Killing the dead leg is a set of merits and legs.


    It is the leg method that is exercised in the blood and fire. It is not just the technique, but also the experience of using life and blood.


    6 Bin himself is not a good person, but also a variant of the evolutionary gene, until retired is only a lieutenant colonel, but his medal is enough to hang over his chest, many veterans mention 6 Bin, have to give a thumbs up to say a Serve the word, not just admire his "Boundless Stubborn Legs", the most important thing is to admire his blood. 8

 Chapter 430： Similar taste

    After Lu Bin retired, he was invited to be a coach by the Ares Budokan, mainly to teach the leg method. For the evolutionist, it is already a top leg method.


    However, most of the students have experienced the life and death experience of Lu Bin, and it is very difficult to learn to "learn the dead legs".


    Even if it is a talented person like Qian Hezhen, and Lu Bin personally pointed out, he could not fully understand the essence of it.


    The skills of killing on the battlefield still need to be tempered between life and death. Qian Hezhen has never had such an experience, and it is not easy to comprehend.


    Some depressed Thousand Cranes saw Hansen entering the community, and Lu Bin proposed to take a break and get Lu Bin��s permission before he invited Hansen to fight.


    Lu Bin was watching the battle in the stands. For the genius of Qian Hezhen, Lu Bin was actually not willing to teach him, because the thousand cranes are really protected, like "The Endless Stubborn Legs" It��s really not suitable for him to fight for the oil and oil. If you don��t move, you will have to fight for the dead, and grab the first opportunity. This is the spirit that can be exercised on the battlefield.


    The narrow road meets the brave, and on the battlefield, even if it is a tenth of a second hesitation, it may ruin his life, and timidity and hesitation mean death.


    Therefore, the true meaning of "Boundless Stubborn Desperate Legs" has only one word of "yong". It is not that you are dead or the courage of my death, and the courage to fight the enemy without fear.


    Thousands of cranes did not learn the true meaning of "Boundless Stubborn Legs", so when playing against Hansen, Qianhe really used to be good at super nuclear technology.


    Hansen controlled his strength to the extent of Qian Hezhen, and then played against Qian Hezhen, but still felt awkward.


    It''s not that Hansen''s power is very awkward. With his ability to control his own strength, even if he pushes his power down, he can use it freely, and he won''t have the feeling of being unable to control or exert his openness.


    However, this is a battle with Qian Hezhen, but Han Sen feels a bit awkward. Although his own strength is lowered, his vision is not lowered. In the current Hansen view, there are too many Qianhe. It��s a flaw, and playing against him is no longer the feeling of trying to win.


    Even if he has depressed his power, Hansen can still see many opportunities to defeat Qianhe. It is too simple to win.


    Hansen had no way to push his eyes down, so this kind of battle made him somewhat uninteresting, and he no longer hesitated, and ended the game directly.


    Qian Hezhen originally wanted to relax with Hansen, but who knows this match with Hansen, but he feels surprisingly depressed.


    Or Hansen brought too much pressure to him, it will make him feel depressed. Although Hansen was strong, but he could not give him such pressure, which made Qianhe really unable to play 12 points. the spirit of.


    But in the next second, I only saw Hansen''s double-fight violent wave. A fist punched like a lightning bolt to Qianhezhen. Qianhe really couldn''t afford to dodge. He could only force Hansen''s all attacks.


    Although Hansen suppressed the power, but the fist was like a mudslide, with a violent and endless momentum, crazy against the thousand cranes really launched an attack.


    Starting from the first punch, Hansen blasted the last punch and directly smashed the thousand cranes. The thousand cranes actually did not have the ability to fight back. They were forced to retreat from the middle of the fighting field to the corner of the fence, and then they were savage. The storm-like fist burst and lost the game.


    Qianhe really stunned for a long time. There was really no way to accept that he lost the game. When he played against Hansen, he never lost. How can this be a long time, he actually He was beaten by Hansen without any help.


    Qian Hezhen could not accept such a result. He was preparing to invite Hansen to fight again, but he was stopped by Lu Bin. Lu Bin looked at Qian Hezhen and said: "You don''t have to fight any more, you are not his opponent."


    Qian Hehe was naturally dissatisfied and wanted to argue. He listened to Lu Bin and continued: "His physical fitness is much stronger than you. Do you not feel it, he deliberately suppressed his strength to fight with you?" ?"


    "This is impossible..." Qian Hezhen suddenly stopped, thinking about the situation just now, it seems that Lu Bin said that there is some truth, otherwise how can he have that feeling of depression.


    "I tried to show you." Lu Bin did not explain more, directly sent an invitation to Hansen.


    In fact, after seeing Han Sen and Qian He really fighting, Lu Bin couldn''t help but itch. Lu Bin was a real self-sacrificing person, and his ability to perceive was too sharp.


    He can not only see that Hansen deliberately lowered his strength, but also saw that Hansen''s shot is not ordinary, it is the effort that can be experienced between life and death.


    Like him, who used to be alive and dead on the battlefield, when he saw Hansen and Qianhe��s battle, he could not see that Hansen had a killing intention when he shot. This really makes He felt a little surprised.


    If you want to kill, you must have the determination to kill. If you are determined, you will naturally show your killing. If you hide your own intentions, your own determination will be suppressed. Without determination to kill, you will not be able to shoot. Then decisively decided.


    Hansen��s shot is very strange to combine the two contradictions perfectly. The unmistakable shots make people feel that they are not killing. This amazing ability, even after experiencing numerous battlefields. Lu Bin, I have only seen such ability in two people.


    One of them is himself, the other is a black-horned warrior of Shura, although it is only a black-horned warrior, but it is the most tragic battle that Lu Bin has experienced. Finally, Lu Bin survived, but also because The injury was too heavy, leaving a serious aftereffect, and finally had to retire and leave his favorite army.


    Now that I have seen a person with the same ability, Lu Bin recalled the fierce battle, and even the blood on his body was somewhat uncontrollable.


    Han Sen saw that a stranger invited himself, and did not think so much. Anyway, the random match is also the same as encountering an unknown opponent. Now there is an unknown opponent who invites himself, and it is not impossible to fight.


    With the consent, Hansen suddenly entered the arena, looking at the opposite stage and seeing Lu Bin who was preparing.


    Lu Bin smiled at Han Sen, but Han Sen couldn''t help but shrink his eyes, because he also felt the same taste in Lu Bin.

 Chapter 431： Crazy offensive

    Lu Bin��s students and friends saw that Lu Bin had entered the battle. They were all very surprised. Many people chose to enter the battle mode. Soon the grandstand of the arena crowded a lot of people. The fastest update


    Although Lu Bin will also be a gladiator, most of them only point out to teach their own students, and he rarely plays against others.


    It��s not that Lu Bin feels that he has no opponents, but because there is no such excitement between life and death in virtual combat, which makes Lu Bin completely uninterested in such battles.


    In reality, Lu Bin is unlikely to kill the killer, and his "Boundless Stubborn Legs" can''t do its best, and there is no killing in the heart, then it is not "Boundless Stubborn Legs" It is.


    Therefore, many Lu Bin��s students have never seen Lu Bin and others started. Some Lu Bin��s comrades have never seen Lu Bin use ��Boundless Stubborn Legs�� for a long time.


    "Who is so faceless, even the land team has been launched?" Wang Daqing saw Lu Bin really playing against the people, not ordinary teaching, suddenly surprised face, looking at Lu Bin''s opponent.


    "I don''t know, the other party used the facial model system, I can''t see who it is, but it shouldn''t look like an ordinary person, otherwise it won''t let the land team personally." The other person said with surprise.


    "I haven''t seen the endless leg of the squad for a long time. I don''t know if there is such a blessing today."


    "You still don''t know the temper of the Lu team. Since he is off the court, it must be the best fight."


    "That really wants to thank the soldier on the battleship. I hope he can support it for a while so that we can enjoy it."


    "I bet a thousand, the kid can''t support seven legs."


    "You can''t afford to see him too much. I bet two thousand, four legs."


    "I am one thousand five..."


    " Count me one... I am also two thousand..."


    "I rely on, without this, you are all squad, how do you gamble?"


    "..."


    Lu Bin��s friends and comrades are very excited. His students are more curious. It is undoubtedly very novel to see Lu Bin��s useless bounds to kill his dead legs.


    Only Qian He��s true look at Han Sen is complicated, and I don��t know what I am thinking.


    "Friends, which army?" After the start of the game, two people entered the arena, Lu Bin did not rush to start a war, smiled and asked.


    He believes that Hansen should also be a veteran. Otherwise, there will be such a power. In fact, Lu Bin also felt a bit cordial when he saw Hansen.


    "Military secrets." Hansen said calmly.


    He is not arrogant, but a real military secret. When he was assigned, he wrote it. He also signed a confidentiality agreement. If Hansen said that he was found out, he would definitely be sent to a military court.


    The possibility of leaking military secrets can be big or small, and Hansen does not want to be caught in this regard.


    Listening to Han Sen said, Lu Bin smiled and said: "Don''t be careful when you wait."


    "Of course." Hansen nodded.


    "Then let''s get started." Lu Bin''s face suddenly calmed down, and his leg slanted like a blade to Hansen. It was incredible, and it made people tremble.


    Even more frightening is that this leg kicked too suddenly, almost without any psychological precautions.


    "It turns out that the infinitely sloppy legs are like this..." Many of the students Lu Bin taught, seeing Lu Bin��s leg, couldn��t help but wonder if they had learned fakes before, they used it and land. Bin used it completely in two different ways.


    When they kicked out themselves, there was no such suddenness and sorrow.


    "The land team is actually serious. It seems that the kid is afraid that even this leg can''t stop it." Wang Daqing said with amazement, did not think that Lu Bin would have such a serious attitude, it is like treating his opponent as The Shura people on the battlefield.


    Hey!


    When Wang Daqing just finished, he saw that the soldier on the battleship raised his arm and blocked Lu Bin��s leg. He was kicked back two steps, but the damage value was only reduced by two points.


    "Hey, the opponent is not simple, even able to block the leg of the land team in time, who is that guy?" Lu Bin''s comrades in arms were somewhat surprised.


    However, no one can answer their questions. Even Qian He really does not know who the soldiers on the battleship are.


    Lu Bin��s face flashed with excitement, as if the blood of the body had to boil, and he snorted, his legs were like a knife, and he kicked out in a chain. One leg was faster than one leg, and one leg was more embarrassed than one leg. One leg is more direct than one leg.


    Lu Bin''s leg method is not tricky, each leg is deadly, almost no extra movements, and often there are many unexpected but practical exercises, people who look at it.


    Hansen was repeatedly kicked back and forth, his arms and legs kept taking a defensive stance. Although he blocked Lu Bin��s offensive, he was already in an absolute disadvantage, just like a boat in the stormy waves. May be swallowed up by the horrible offensive.


    "This is the real endless slaying of the dead legs, too mad and too domineering."


    "Lu coach is really handsome, this leg is absolutely perfect."


    "The volley five-player kick is too strong."


    "How did the whip leg do it, that angle is not possible?"


    "The land team is still the land team, and Kung Fu has not fallen."


    "The trick is fatal, this is the leg method of the real man!"


    "Decided, I will also sign up to learn the leg method of the coach after returning..."


    ......


    Everyone looked at the dizziness, hate can not be replaced by Lu Bin, he kicked a few legs.


    However, the real master of the evolutionary, but could not help but frown, Lu Bin''s leg method is very powerful, and even can be said to be surprising, even if they are against Lu Bin, they can not say that they can block the land Bin recruited a fatal and terrible offensive.


    However, Lu Bin��s opponent on the court, although it looks a little embarrassed, but he did block all of Lu Bin��s offensive. Lu Bin has not been able to really break his defensive until now, and the damage value he kicked is only one. Two points of forced block damage.


    "Who is the opponent of the Lu team, can you block so many legs?" Wang Daqing and other acquaintances know Lu Bin''s comrades, and his face gradually emerged with horror.


    They can''t understand Lu Bin''s leg method. It is a real battlefield skill. Life and death are only in the first line. If the opponent can defeat Lu Bin, they are not surprised, but the other party can block Lu Bin''s long-term offensive. This is a bit horrible.


    Hansen��s heart was also very excited. He did not expect that this stranger who invited himself to fight would be an attacking expert who used the killing method. Lu Bin��s attack, even Hansen had some difficulty in sensing the killing, so Han Sen began to resist very hard. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 432： Again

    But slowly, Han Sen is now, 6 Bin is not without killing, but his killing is too strong.


    If there is only one light in a room, you can clearly distinguish the source of the light, but if the room is full of lights in all directions, even if you know everywhere, then what is the use?


    6 Bin��s killing was strong enough to the extreme, but people felt that he did not kill, because the killing has long been everywhere.


    Originally Hansen also wanted to try to distinguish the source of the killing, but he soon gave up. Under such violent killing, there is no need to distinguish, and it is impossible to have any effect.


    Fighting against such a person, there is only one possibility to win, and the narrow road meets the brave.


    Hey!


    Hansen no longer retreated, kicked out with one leg, and slammed with 6 Bin��s legs, making a terrible muffled sound.


    6 Bin''s leg method is very practical, which means that the skills he has learned are the skills of the public, and "Sen Luo Wan Xiang" is the encyclopedia of popular skills.


    Han Sen wants to imitate 6 Bin''s "Boundless Stubborn Legs" is not difficult. In fact, many people can easily imitate this leg method, but what is really difficult is how to use the real "Boundless" Xiao Xiao killed the dead legs.


    One thought of heaven and one hell, the same set of leg method, because the individual''s ability and ideological realm are different, the effect of using it will be much worse, especially the skill of this battlefield fight, lost a thousand miles.


    However, Hansen is a person who is very skilled in the use of killing. It can be said that this is the basis of his initial survival.


    Only before, he converges all the killings, and what 6 Bin did is to completely kill the killing.


    Hey!


    Hansen and 6 Bin are like mirrors. The madness of the legs keeps screaming, and the tremulous percussion sounds. Although they know that this is a virtual fight, they still can��t help but fear that they will put the bones. Both are broken.


    "This is enough, the fear of shrinking is what a soldier." 6 Bin was excited and snorted, legs up like the wind, boundlessly killing the dead legs and violently kicked out again.


    Hansen is also full of blood, 6 Bin''s killing and momentum are too strong, under his influence, Han Sen can not help but want to kill.


    Infinitely, the deadly legs kill the deadly legs, but only two people are fighting, but it gives a fierce and incomparable, like the illusion of a thousand troops in the **** battle, watching people thrilled.


    There are a lot of courageous girls who can''t help but scream and completely forget that this is a virtual fight.


    Kill and kill!


    Long legs are like a knife, and there is a powerful sound. Every time the cross is trembled, it is hard to imagine that this is just a virtual fight.


    "There is no way to kill the dead legs... He uses the infinitely smashing dead legs..." Wang Daqing finally realized the problem and couldn''t help but yell.


    Others suddenly woke up, and the soldier on the battleship was actually using the infinitely slaying deadly leg. He actually used the boundless leg in front of 6 Bin, and he did not fall into the wind.


    Everyone''s face turned strange, and it was incredible to watch two people fight like two madmen.


    "Who is the soldier on the battleship? Is it also a veteran of the battlefield?" Everyone has such doubts in their hearts, and they can use the infinitely sloppy legs to be inferior to 6 Bin. They really can��t think of it. What kind of character is it.


    If it weren''t for such a character, how could it be possible to train the boundless legs to the point where it was impossible.


    Qian Hezhen had already seen the stunned eyes. Now he understands that 6 Bin said that there is nothing wrong with it. The small soldiers on the battleship are so much better than him. When Xiaobing and he fought, they did not use all their strength. It is trying to suppress its own strength.


    "How is this possible? How long has it been? How has his physical fitness improved so much?" Qian He really looks at Han Sen, and can''t tell the complexity.


    "Kill!" 6 Bin suddenly screamed, the whole person leaped in the air, one leg as a heavy axe screamed toward Hansen.


    "Seven lore!" Wang Daqing''s eyes slammed.


    Most of the deadly legs are ordinary skills, and the emphasis is not heavy, but only seven legs are the exception, the seven legs are called "seven lore" by 6 Bin.


    The reason why there is no side to Xiaomeng��s death is to take the meaning of the infinitely sloppy wood. This last seven lore is the top-down continuous volley seven-legged killing, the difficulty is high, in evolution The leg method of the person is rare.


    It is very difficult for the average person to kick out seven legs in volley, not to mention the stifling of the seven lore, and even many first-rate evolutionists can hardly control the seven lore killed by this volley seven-legged.


    The seven legs are almost completed in an instant, and there are no gaps in the seven consecutive legs. From the top to the bottom, the pleasing to the extreme is like a tomahawk splitting the earth. It is hard to imagine that there is a seven-legged squat in that moment. More, it seems that it is just a slam dunk.


    Hey!


    Hansen did not even completely block the seven lore, and he was thrown out by the shackles, and the damage value was greatly reduced. It was almost instantaneous.


    "Win!" Wang Daqing had a happy heart, and others had already cheered up.


    But when the cheers just got up, they immediately stopped abruptly. The soldier on the battleship that was thrown to the ground was standing up again. He saw that his damage value had bottomed out and he could barely see it, but he took a closer look. There is still a trace left, and the damage value of the two points has not been taken away.


    "What a good leg method, what is the name?" Hansen stared at 6 Bin seriously.


    "Seven lore." 6 Bin said with a big smile: "This is the unique skill of my bottom, you can block six legs is not easy."


    "Seven lore... I remembered it." Han Sen read the name of the seven loos, but his eyes suddenly sharpened, staring at 6 Bin and saying: "Come again."


    "That''s as you wish." 6 Bin has already been smothered in the heart, without any hesitation, rushing straight and leaping from the sky, like a battle axe to open up to Han Sen.


    Han Sen did not move, his eyes staring at the arrogant 6 Bin, until the moment he was about to fall to the top of his head, his body shape suddenly moved.


    One step at a glance, one step to the devil, the one under the particle flow is incredibly fast, and Hansen��s figure is also doing subtle movements between the steps, making him look like a lotus leaf swing in the autumn wind. indefinite.


    Hey!


    6 Bin��s one leg squatted, and it turned into seven legs in an instant, but all of them fell into the empty space, and even one leg could not kick the Hansen in the swing. 6 Bin fell down and looked awkward. Hansen standing in front of him.


    "Seven lore!" Han Sen violently screamed, and it seemed to jump like 6 Bin, long legs like an axe against 6 Bin. 8

 Chapter 433： Impossible eighth leg

    Lu Bin also violently screamed, and the horrible power of his legs kicked back, and Hansen��s legs continued to scream in the air to make a horrible explosion.


    Hey!


    The top-down power is too strong after all. Even Lu Bin, the creator of the seven loos, can''t stop the horrible squatting power. After even blocking five legs, his legs can''t be lifted.


    The veteran''s bloodyness was revealed at this moment. Lu Bin gritted his teeth and slammed his arms to the last two legs.


    Hey!


    Two consecutive blows, Hansen''s last two legs were also blocked by Lu Bin''s hard arm, but Lu Bin''s own arms were also kicked off, unable to hang down.


    At this moment, Han Sen is about to fall in the air. Lu Bin, who knows the rules of the seven lore, knows that now is the best time for him to fight back. Hansen��s old power has been exhausted, and there is no focus in the air. Resilience.


    Disregarding the arms that had been folded, Lu Bin had one foot on the ground and the other leg was kicked out against Hansen in the air.


    Hey!


    However, Lu Bin��s legs have not yet been kicked out. Hansen, who was in the air, was kicking out with a kick. In the heart of Lu Bin��s heart, he suddenly fell back and kicked Lu Bin��s face. His face was unbelievable. color.


    "The volley eight legs!" Wang Daqing screamed, the reason why the seven lore is seven loiter, is because after the seven legs, the body''s strength has been exhausted, it is impossible to have strength, but the warship''s soldier, It��s hard to believe that the eighth leg was kicked out.


    Not only Wang Daqing, basically all the people who have seen the seven lore and learned the seven lore, know that the seven lore is impossible to kick the eighth leg, because in the air, no more borrowing to kick the eighth leg. The possibility.


    However, the small soldier on the battleship kicked out the eighth leg, which is really incredible.


    Hansen landed on the ground, his body was not stopped, his legs were like a knife, and he went to Lu Bin, who had already lost his heart.


    The side kick, the lower wall, the swinging leg, the whip leg, Hansen��s dazzling kicks, but the seamless use of the infinitely sloppy legs, did not give Lu Bin any chance, directly kicked Lu Bin and ended This match.


    Although Lu Bin has been as patient as possible to find opportunities, but the other side is also the master of this, did not give him any chance to make him, so he finally failed to counterattack.


    There was silence in the stands, and I could hardly believe that Lu Bin was kicked by the inexhaustible legs of the infinite squad, and the seven loneliness of the volley eight legs made them shocked and unable to speak.


    "Who is he?" The eyes of the people stared at the soldiers on the battleship, but they found that the small soldier on the battleship gradually became weaker and soon disappeared. It turned out to be the Gladiator platform.


    The emotions of watching the people have not been calm for a long time. Those who can watch the battle here are not the friends of Lu Bin or the students he taught. They all know the difficulty of the seven lore.


    Many people can''t even kick out the seven legs of the volley, and the seven lore can''t be practiced. What''s more, it is simply the eighth leg of the volley that can''t be trusted.


    "The land team, who is that person? Will not be the apprentice you taught?" Wang Daqing ran to Lu Bin, and asked some doubts.


    He really can''t think of it, except for Lu Bin''s personal professor, who can still train the boundless legs to such a point.


    "I can only kick out seven legs myself. How can I teach such an apprentice?" Lu Bin said, and asked: "Is there a record of the game just now?"


    "Record." Wang Daqing nodded quickly.


    Lu Bin was hard to get a hand, Wang Daqing naturally recorded them, and many disciples of the Ares Budokan also recorded the battle images. They originally wanted to use it for reference. I did not expect to record such a thrilling record. A battle.


    "Let''s take a look and see that I can still kick a leg after the seven loots. I also want to know how he did it."


    Everyone was shocked to hear that even Lu Bin, the creator of the seven loos, did not understand how the small soldier on the battleship kicked out the eighth leg.


    Lu Bin repeatedly watched the battle images and found that the soldiers on the battleship had indeed exhausted their strength after the seven legs. However, after the power was exhausted, he was surprised to know how to borrow a little force in the air. Out of the leg, it looks incredible.


    Lu Bin himself repeatedly read it many times, but he never figured out how the little soldier on the battleship finally borrowed.


    The spectators with good deeds sent the images of the battle to the sky surface, and they were named after the "eight kills of the infinite murder of the seven kills", which attracted many people who had practiced the infinite legs and killed the dead legs.


    At first they all felt that it was a gimmick, but everyone who had trained seven lore knows that it is impossible to kick the eighth leg again.


    However, after watching the battle images, many people were shocked. Some people actually kicked out the eighth leg of the volley, and defeated Lu Bin, the founder of the Seven Loos.


    The image was quickly spread, especially among the troops. The soldiers and officers who had studied the seven loots were sighed by incredible.


    Many people have tried the eighth leg that wants to kick out the volley, but the result has failed without exception. The seven legs are already the limit. After completing the seven lore, it is impossible to kick the eighth leg again. This has nothing to do with physical fitness, unless it is like a transcendence, it can surpass the limits of the human body, otherwise the physical quality is strong, and it is impossible to kick the eighth leg.


    In fact, it is normal to kick the eighth leg. It is not normal to kick it out.


    Hansen was able to kick the eighth leg, not because he made the seven lore better than Lu Bin. In fact, Han said that he was worse than Lu Bin.


    Hansen was able to kick out the eighth leg. It was pure because he studied Chen��s shocking 30% off. Chen��s shocking seven-fold practice can be borrowed seven times in the air.


    Han Sen has seen Chen Zichen and Zhu Shu two people use the 30% discount, and they are very interested in this martial art. However, Han Sen checked a lot of information and did not find a similar new martial arts. After a long study, he found a A method that can borrow a little in the air.


    But it''s just a little bit of leverage. Compared with the seven-day shock, Hansen is also borrowing a bit of a shock, so that he can come here, but it is already his limit.


    In fact, Hansen is very interested in Chen��s shocking 30%. Unfortunately, this kind of secret school is too difficult to get a hand. Hansen has never had a chance.


    At the same time, on the general battleship, several soldiers in the accident class were gathered together to watch Lu Bin��s battle image. One of the fat men saw the small soldier on the battleship kicked out the eighth leg of the volley and could not help but blame. Cried: "This is impossible! How could this be the case?"

 Chapter 434： Crystal family

    Hansen took a small spaceship through the interstellar spacecraft and came to the East Indian Galaxy. When Hansen saw the Statue of the Goddess in a space port, he couldn''t help but sigh a little.


    Originally, Hansen thought that even a new recruit in the accident class was a major sigh of the great sigh. Even if it is not the top battleship in the league, it must be a high-class warship.


    However, the goddess of eternal sigh in front of Hansen is a small and medium-sized warship that looks like a frigate. Although it looks like an advanced model, it is not a master ship.


    Moreover, Hansen has not heard that the warships will dock at the civilian space port. It seems a bit strange to see the eternal goddess.


    However, Hansen has no choice but to report to the goddess of the eternal sigh.


    Similar to Hansen''s imagination, the interior of the Goddess of the Sigh is indeed very luxurious and high-end, equipped with many equipment that Hansen does not know, but only from the armor of the internal soldiers, it is known that it is very advanced.


    The general soldiers are equipped with military super-physical armor, and the production of Dili Steel must be a boutique, not to mention the military model, which is not bad compared to the silver murder. The performance of the silver ts can not be compared with this. It is just the armor of ordinary soldiers.


    The registration procedure is very complicated. In addition to the documents, Hansen has done a lot of tests. It seems that the security level here is really very high.


    After half a day of tossing, Hansen finally came to the cooking class.


    "The recruit Hansen came to report." Hansen took a military ceremony and looked directly at the squad leader of the accident class.


    The age of 30 years old can be particularly fat, eight feet horizontal and eight feet horizontal. I am afraid that this squad leader, although somewhat exaggerated, but used to describe the squad leader, Han Sen feels quite suitable.


    "It��s rare for us to come to a new class." The fat squad looked at Hansen and said: "Isn''t I learned to cook before?"


    ��Reporting the squad leader, I only learned about the processing and production of different kinds of flesh and blood in the school.�� Han Sen replied.


    "We are no less than other places in our cooking class. We don''t have to be so cautious in normal times. If you have just come and have not studied cooking, you should help me with the first thing." The fat squad said while cooking.


    Hansen successfully stayed in the anecdote class. There were five people in addition to Hansen, the fat squad leader Luo Sanxin, the deputy squad leader Liu Mingliang, and a pastry chef Xu Ge and a side dish chef Li Jin. The rest was the same as Hansen. They are called Qiucheng, which is a year earlier than Hansen.


    The people in the accident class are better at getting along, because the nature of the work is not as rigorous as the ordinary soldiers class, and the usual training is much less than the regular class.


    However, after Hansen reported, the goddess of the night sighed directly to the port, and even sailed into the ridiculous galaxy, Hansen was very depressed.


    The average soldier will be assigned a nutrient solution that is easy to carry and store. The role of the cooking class has been biased towards the dietitian in this era.


    Hansen''s usual workload is actually very small, and most of the work has been intelligent. If time permits, Hansen can also use the conveyor on the spacecraft to enter the shelter world.


    However, Han Sen just came, there are many things to be familiar with, and there is no time to enter the shelter world.


    After a few days of understanding, Hansen already knows what the main responsibility of the goddess of the eternal sigh is. This is an alliance expedition ship.


    The main task is to find the inhabitable planets in the ridiculous galaxies and to find and develop some other ethnic ruins.


    The universe is almost infinite. The humans and the Shuros occupy only a few known galaxies, and there are many undeveloped ridiculous galaxies.


    And there are many different races in the universe. Although humans and Shura are dominant, there are many brilliant ethnic civilizations before humans and Shura.


    The mission of the Yongshen goddess this time seems to be to explore the remains of a crystal civilization.


    When the human race has not broken through the era of the planet, the crystal family has established a splendid civilization in the universe. It used to be the hegemon of dozens of galaxies. However, it was only later that they did not know why the disappearance of the singer was gone. Can feel the glory of their past in the remains left by them.


    When humans entered the interstellar era, the crystal family had already become the dust of history, leaving only some relics and legends.


    Unlike humans and Shura, the crystal family is completely another life mode. Their bodies are all made of crystals. They look like a huge diamond. There are no joints like the hands and feet, but the crystal family has Strong spiritual power.


    The power of thought that often appears in human video works makes things float out of thin air. This power is pediatric for the crystal family.


    Of course, this is only the conclusion that humans have drawn in the crystal materials that have been discovered. Because they have not seen the crystals that are really alive, so they really have such spiritual power, and no one can be sure.


    In addition to the legend of spiritual power, the crystal family also has many magical things, such as in the records of the crystal family, the powerful crystal family can even control a planet, turn the planet into their battleship, change the trajectory of the planet, let They are free to go anywhere in the universe where they want to go.


    Of course, these are just legends, but one thing is certain. At present, many of the human memory crystal technologies are derived from the research on the crystal technology.


    The Alliance has always spared no effort in the development of the relics of the Clan, and many of its developments have been highly confidential, and the general public has only heard of the fact that there has been a Clan in a cosmic race.


    Since interplanetary navigation requires a lot of time, if there is no fixed task in it, you can enter the shelter space and only need to come back within the specified time.


    Especially for the accident class, except for some special days, the distribution of other time is actually relatively free, and it has more time to enter the shelter space than the average soldier.


    Han Sen has just arrived, and naturally it is not easy to enter the shelter space immediately. There are many things that need him to be familiar with.


    "Fat squad leader, what are you looking at?" It was only a few days, Hansen had already mixed up with the comrades in the accident class. When I was resting, I saw that the fat man was holding a communicator and watching what images, some Asked curiously.


    "What else can I look at, the image of the eight lore, our fat squad leader has a very great ideal, he wants to be a fat man who can fly." Deputy squad leader Liu Mingliang smiled.


    "What eight kills?" Hansen looked at the image with a puzzled look. He suddenly opened his mouth and the video of the fat squad leader was playing the image of his battle with Lu Bin.


    "What fat man will fly, I just want to learn to kill the dead legs." The fat squad leader said dissatisfied.


    Hansen looked at the body and short legs of the fat squad leader. It is hard to imagine what kind of picture would be like if the body jumped into the air and used seven lonelies.


    Such a picture is so beautiful that Hansen can''t imagine it for a moment.


    "Komori, you send the next month''s nutritional meal plan report to the captain''s room, please ask the captain to sign it." The fat squad leader put a report into Hansen''s hand.

 Chapter 435： Reunited with Iraqis

    Not long after Hansen came, he had not seen the legendary captain and took the report to the captain''s room. Hansen was guessing what kind of character the captain was. The fastest update


    Captain who can become such a high-class warship, although not a large warship, I am afraid that at least there must be a major general.


    "This is the next month''s nutritional meal report, which requires the captain to sign." Hansen came to the desk of the paperwork and showed the report to her.


    "Oh, the captain has already confessed, he is busy, let you send it directly." The instrument looked at the report and said to Han Sen.


    "Good." Hansen responded, turned and took the report and walked to the captain''s office, knocking on the door, but there was no one in it.


    Since the instrument said that he was sent directly, Hansen hesitated and pushed the door in, but after opening the door, Hansen saw a large desk facing the door. Looking at him on the desk with a smile.


    Hansen was dumbfounded, and continued to be ecstatic. The backhand closed the door and left the report in his hand. In two steps and two steps, he rushed to the person and took the man into his arms.


    "God, I am not dreaming, will I see you here?" Hansen was a little incoherent, and he did not think that he would reunite with Ji Jiran here.


    A young captain in the white captain''s uniform is standing there, in addition to the beauty of the previous student days, there is a little more heroic.


    "Sorry, I have brought you here without your permission, and I can only let you be a soldier in an accident class, but this is everything I can do, although I know that it is aggrieved to you, But I can''t stand the time when you are not with me. I am so selfish, so self-willed, would you forgive me?" Ji Yanran hung around Han Sen''s neck, and the whole person was hanging like a koala. Han Sen��s body seems to be very missed but embarrassed.


    "My favorite is your selfishness and self-willedness." Hansen sipped a kiss on Ji Xiaoran''s little mouth, and the big hand took a shot on her ass.


    Ji Yanran has a small pink face and is ashamed: "Don''t make trouble, there is monitoring here."


    "No, the captain''s office still has monitoring?" Hansen said with some disbelief.


    Ji Yanran blinked his eyes: "The goddess of the eternal sigh is a battleship that carries out the mission of exploring the remains. Even the captain has no absolute power. In fact, I am only doing some auxiliary work. The real masters of the mission are those. Experts and scholars of the crystal family."


    "So you are just a big flying bus driver?" Hansen said in his mouth, but his hand did not let go.


    Anyone else can see it. Anyway, he doesn''t care. He has no choice but to kiss his wife.


    Ji Yanran slammed his mouth: "It can also be said that my main task is to send those experts and scholars to their destinations, to provide them with some manpower and help, real ruins and excavations, or to those experts. The scholar finished."


    After a pause, Ji Yanran said with an apology: "I know that you are a guilty grievance, but the development of the ruins is too important for the league, the level of confidentiality is very high, I have done my best. Only then can you arrange it."


    "What are the benefits of the ruins of the Clan, the alliance has so much attention?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "You should have heard that the spiritual strength of the crystal family is very strong. Can you use the power to control the legend of the object?" Ji Yanran thought about it.


    "I heard about it." Hansen asked curiously: "Is that all true?"


    "It may be true, I am not very clear, but there is a little truth. The crystal family has a lot of crystal technology. The most common one is a memory crystal. The human spirit is more powerful. You can directly His memory is printed inside the memory crystal, and it can also read the memory in the crystal, which is many times more advanced than the human brain." Ji Yanran explained.


    "So powerful, what good things?" Hansen was very interested.


    "There are still many, but most of them need to rely on mental operation. The human spirit is much worse than the crystal family. Even if you get the memory crystal, you can only read some very low-level pieces of content. Even so, It has also greatly improved the memory card technology of human beings. If it can really resolve most of the technology of the crystal civilization, human technology is likely to have a great development."


    Said, Ji Yanran picked up a fist-sized crystal from the office and stuffed it into Hansen��s hand: "Put this on your forehead and try to see if you can feel anything."


    "This is the thing of the crystal family?" Hansen took the crystal and took it carefully in his hand. It looked like a purple gemstone or crystal. It was shaped like a regular cobblestone. It didn''t feel anything special. The place.


    "Yes." Ji Yanran nodded with a smile.


    Han Sen knew that Ji Yan would not harm himself, he put the crystal on his forehead and wanted to perceive what.


    In the next second, Hansen suddenly felt that the wire current seemed to jump out of the crystal, and it penetrated directly into his head, letting his brain feel a slight hemp, and Hansen immediately scared the crystal from I took it off my forehead.


    "What the **** is this?" Hansen asked, looking at the crystal.


    Ji Yanran said with a smile: "I feel that there is no difference in myself?"


    "What''s the difference?" Hansen didn''t know what Ji Yanran meant. Except that his brain seemed to be charged, he didn''t feel that he was different, and he didn''t suffer any injuries.


    Ji Yanran picked up a document from the table and placed it in front of Hansen. While flipping it, Hansen looked at the above content. After the flip, he directly put the document on the table and looked at Hansen. What is the third word of the third line of thirteen pages?"


    "You flipped so fast, how could I possibly..." Hansen was trying to say how he might remember, but the memory in the brain suddenly appeared on the page, and he clearly remembered the third page on the thirteenth page. The sixth word of the line is a black black word.


    "How is this possible? Is it its role?" Hansen looked at the purple crystal with amazement. After his evolution, his memory was stronger than before, but he was not strong enough.


    But when Hansen looked at the purple crystal in his hand, the crystal didn''t know when it was full of cracks. Hansen moved a little, and the purple crystal suddenly shattered, and the crystal fragments of the bean size fell off the ground. .


    "This kind of crystal excavated from the remains of the crystal family contains a special kind of energy, which can effectively enhance the function and re-development of the human brain. The initial effect is best, and then the slow effect will fade a lot, but A small portion of the enhancement is permanently enhanced, which is very beneficial for human brain development," Ji Yanran explained. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 436： Just a little woman

    Hansen was shocked to see the broken crystals on the ground. In the planetary era, humans thought that the brain domain was only developed about 10%, and there is still a lot of potential to develop. The fastest update


    However, with the development of human science and technology, it has long been proved that it is nonsense.


    Every region of the human brain has its own function. There is no such thing as an undeveloped region. If you really want to make your brain stronger, you still have to make your brain continue to evolve.


    The evolution of the shelter can make the brain evolve, so in this era, the higher the brain, the stronger the brain, and the more intelligent it is.


    However, relative to the evolution of the body, the evolution of the brain is obviously slower. The crystal of the crystal family can promote the development of the brain. It is really amazing. At least so far, humans have not yet created a brain that directly promotes the brain. Developing drugs or instruments.


    Only this one can see the magic of the crystal technology, but what makes people wonder is why such a magical race will be annihilated in the dust of history.


    "The crystal crystal technology of the crystal family still has a lot of magical things, but the traces of the crystal family are too dangerous. There are few things that human beings can discover, and some crystal technology items have not yet figured out what is useful." Also gave Hansen some knowledge of the crystal family.


    "These should be confidential? Do you tell me there is no problem?" Han Sen asked Ji Yanran.


    "It''s really confidential. Your identity doesn''t yet know the authority. But who makes you my boyfriend? I am not an iron-clad captain, just a little woman. But you should not say these things, otherwise I will also have trouble." Ji Yanran spit vomiting the little tongue of the powder.


    "You are not saying that there is monitoring here... well, you dare to play with me... see how I can clean you up..." Hansen suddenly understood that he was being played by Ji Yunran, grabbing Ji Yunran with her big hand and pressing her at the desk. On the top, he used a slap to hit a few ass.


    "I didn''t lie to you, I really have monitoring, but I have been temporarily turned off. I know that you are a bad guy." Ji Yanran resisted the **** of the ass, and whispered.


    "Well, I will let you see what is really unfair." Hansen''s big hand slammed, and immediately pulled off the Ji Yunran white trousers.


    "Don''t... um..."


    When Hansen came out of the captain''s room, he only felt refreshed and uncomfortable.


    Thinking of the captain''s uniform and delicate skin, Hansen had the urge to rush back to the captain''s room and fight her for three hundred rounds.


    However, obviously this is unlikely. Ji Yanran has already told him some things about the goddess of the goddess. Although Ji Yanran is the captain, her resources are a bit too shallow and she leads with a new evolutionary. Such a warship, if not because of her background identity, I am afraid that she is not even stable in the position of the captain.


    Moreover, the goddess of the eternal sigh is somewhat special. There is a professor whose right to speak is not lower than that of the priest. Sometimes Ji Yanran has to cooperate with the professor''s actions. After all, the task is to discover the remains.


    Then the members of those expert groups are also those who have status and status, and they all have certain right to speak. It is difficult for many captains to make a decision.


    Therefore, although Hansen really wants to sleep in the natural sorrow and live a happy life, it is obviously not realistic.


    If others know that Hansen is a small lover who Ji Jinran brought in with the relationship, I am afraid that Ji Jiran will look down a bit more, making it more difficult for the singer to obey the public.


    Han Sen knows that Ji Yanran is not easy to get into himself, and he is not willing to let Ji Jiran fall into trouble, so he can only temporarily not disclose his relationship with Ji Yanran, and honestly do a squadron first.


    Fortunately, the two people are now on the sigh of the goddess of the goddess. When there is no one, they can use the communicator equipped on the battleship to contact, and occasionally they can find a chance to meet secretly, so Hansen has some expectations.


    "Is this a sneak peek?" Hansen thought of the smug, could not help but pick up a minor tune.


    Hey!


    Hansen is still thinking about the beauty of the lingering with Ji Jiran, and within the battleship, he completely lost his vigilance. He just turned a corner and hit a man.


    Hansen had just had a fierce exercise, his legs were a little soft, and he was absent-minded. He was hit and he couldn''t help but step back a few steps. Fortunately, his reaction was fast enough to stabilize his body and not fall to the ground.


    "Which class are you in? How do you just walk around here, still screaming there, like?" It was a 20-year-old man wearing a military uniform, but looking at his epaulettes, it was a middle School rank.


    The fat squad leader is also the rank of lieutenant colonel. This man may be the squad leader of a certain class. However, since it is not the squad leader of their affair, Han Sen naturally does not need to explain anything to him. He does not look at him and goes straight. He is the air.


    "Today, the young master is in a good mood and does not care about you." Hansen continued to move forward with a happy mood.


    "What happened to you, say you, didn''t you hear it? Which class are you in?" The man was furious and pulled Hansen.


    "Which class do I have to do with you?" Hansen frowned.


    Although he was a little absent-minded, he did not go fast, and he would not directly hit a person. The man collided with him. The main reason was that the man did not escape after seeing him, even the speed was not The direct reduction hit.


    Otherwise, Hansen��s reaction ability, why not hit him, this man is clearly deliberately looking for.


    "There is no soldier in the army, you still have reason, give me a standing..." The man snorted.


    "There are no soldiers in our squad, and you don''t need to worry about your squad, Wang squad, you still manage your squad." The fat squad didn''t know when he came over and stared at the man. Road.


    "Roban, the soldiers in your class are screaming at the aisle, and I can''t say it?" Wang Hou also stared coldly at the fat squad leader.


    "We like, you bite me?" The fat squad leader''s answer made Han Sen stunned. The prince''s face suddenly turned into pig liver color, and he couldn''t speak for a while.


    "Don''t go back, what are you doing here?" The fat squad leader trained Han Sen and went straight with Han Sen.


    Wang Hou��s angry face was blue, and after the fat squad leader took Hansen away, he watched the direction of their departure and muttered to himself: ��What did Ji Jiran leave in the office for so long? What was Luo Sanxin��s death? The fat man is broken, otherwise he might be able to ask something." (To be continued...)

 Chapter 437： First hunting

    "Fat squad leader, really domineering.. The fastest update" back to the accident class, Han Sen gave a thumbs up to the fat squad leader.


    "Domineering you, let you send a schedule, how have you been there for a long time?" The fat squad leader said with no anger.


    "The captain looked at the report and asked me a few questions. Where do I understand those things? The more I answer the more chaotic, the longer I got it, the more I was trained, and I ran into what the squad leader was. Fortunately, the squad leader came in time to save me in the water fire..." Han Sen had already thought about it.


    "You don''t have to provoke the prince in the future." The fat squad leader yelled Hansen and said nothing.


    "Thank you for the squad leader." Although Han Sen is not afraid of what princes, but it is always a trouble, the fat squad leader helped him to get rid of it, he is still very grateful.


    Ji Yanran told him that the background of the relationship between the goddess of the goddess is very complicated, don''t underestimate anyone.


    "You are my soldier, how can I let others move you, and I have to train myself." The fat squad leader took a slap on Hansen''s back: "I still have to work."


    Because of the nearly three-month voyage of the planet where the ruins were located, Hansen applied to enter the world of shelters after adjusting his working hours.


    Once again entering the shelter, it is still within the ice cave, but today there are actually seven or eight people in the ice cave, gathered together to talk and chat, Xu You is also among them.


    "Han Sen, why haven��t you come so many days? Come and come, I will introduce you to you." Xu You introduced Hansen to others with great enthusiasm.


    Perhaps it is because the living environment here is very difficult. Everyone knows the benefits of mutual support. Most people are easy to get along with and they are very good at speaking.


    "Great God, have you come here too?" A young man suddenly surprised and looked at Hansen.


    "You are?" Hansen looked at the young man, only to find that he did not have any impression of him.


    "My name is Liu Feng, and I graduated from the Black Hawk. I am taller than you, but my grades are normal. It is normal for the gods to know me." Liu Feng said with a smile.


    "What big god? Liu Feng, Han Sen is your schoolmate?" Xu Yu asked in surprise.


    Liu Feng smiled and said Hansen��s previous deeds at the Black Hawk Military Academy. He was very concerned about Hansen. He even knew that Hansen had won the rank of major when he graduated.


    Xu You and others were surprised to see Han Sen. For a while, Xu You said with regret: "I don''t think you are a high school student at a famous school. You got the rank of major in the military academy. The future is not limited. Unfortunately, you come here and want to be promoted later. It��s hard.��


    "That''s not necessarily, as long as we work together to lay down that shelter, we have everything." Hansen said with a smile.


    There is a transmission array in the Hell Shelter. If you can lay a shelter for the aliens, you can occupy the shelter of the aliens. As long as the strength is strong enough to withstand the alien attacks, you can completely turn the Heterogeneous Shelter into a shelter. Human sanctuary.


    With a shelter, at least you don''t have to sleep in the wilderness. When you are attacked by a different creature, you can be safe.


    "Young people, what you think is too simple. This is the second shelter. It is not the place where the military school is waiting for children. It is really dead." A middle-aged man in his 40s and 50s is in the corner. I sighed and said: "Don''t think that you are a man of the military school. You just eat it here, let alone lay a shelter for the aliens. If you have the ability to go hunting a different creature, I will do it. ��


    "Great God, ignore him. He used to be a genius. The evolutionary gene of God''s gene is so successful. The result came here. He was trapped here for nearly two decades, and even the mutated flesh and blood failed to eat a few mouthfuls. People have been ruined, and their ambitions have been ruined." Xu You said to Han Sen.


    Hansen looked at the man with amazement. The gene of God was perfect 20 years ago. It is the real pride of the sky. It is much more difficult than the current gene of God. Even such a character becomes This look is really embarrassing.


    The middle-aged man did not say anything in that corner, but smoked one by one.


    "We are so many people, why don''t you go hunting?" Hansen asked.


    "We are waiting for Qing Shu, the last time I told you that it is the strongest person here. When he comes together, it is safe. The uncle is very caring for our young people. I will introduce you to you later. Just follow us to hunt. Yes, how have you not seen the girl of the day come in, she will not give up?"


    "Not very clear." Hansen knows that he is talking about zero.


    Because Hansen had been on the goddess of the eternal sigh, he could no longer use his own communicator to communicate with the outside, so before he left, Hansen had already said good with zero, let her go to the shelter two months later to wait for him. .


    Hansen did not think that he had the opportunity to enter the shelter so soon, and there was no way to contact him for the time being. He could only wait for the appointed time to wait for her to come up.


    "I will go out and walk around myself, familiar with the environment." Hansen said, he went outside, and he did not intend to go hunting with them.


    If you don''t contribute, you can''t get any prey. If you don''t contribute anything, it''s too irritating. How can he be an evolutionary who can only have such physical fitness?


    Therefore, Hansen still intends to go it alone, and can''t follow them.


    "Don''t you already talk to you? You are not familiar with this place. It is too dangerous outside. Even if you want to go hunting yourself, you should follow us a few times. If you are familiar with the situation, then you will not be late, otherwise it is true. It��s too dangerous.�� Xu You advised.


    "Yeah God, it is really dangerous here." Liu Feng also persuaded two sentences.


    Hansen knows that they are kind, but he has his own difficulties and is not willing to waste time on things that are meaningless.


    "I have already checked the information on the Internet. I have a general understanding of it. Just go out and turn around. I will come back later and there will be no danger." Han Sen explained.


    Xu You still wants to say something, the middle-aged man is cold and shouted: "He wants to find death, why should you stop him, like this guy who doesn''t know how to be tall, and die is also deserved."


    Hansen ignored him and waved at Xu You and went outside the ice cave.


    Today is still the weather of the wind and snow. After Hansen��s ice cave, the wind and snow directly go in the direction of the shelter where the aliens are located. With his strength, it should not be difficult to defeat the mutants and nobles. spirit.


    Even if you can''t attack the Hell''s Shelter now, it''s not bad to see and see the second shelters.


    After a little further, Han Sen summoned Jun Jun, riding the scorpion to the direction of the big snowy mountain, and did not run for a long time, suddenly heard the sound of the beast.


    I saw a whole body snow white, covered with ice crystals and general armor, like a snow beast, the alien creatures are facing the violent roar of Hansen and Jun.


    "Is this the ice beast called by Xu You?" Han Sen stared at the alien creature, which was very similar to what Xu You described.


    Between the thoughts, the ice beast has snarled and rushed over to Hansen, the speed is no worse than the blood of the first shelter, even before. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 438： Life gene

    Hansen stepped back two steps, and Jun Jun had fought bravely and fought with the ice beast.


    Hey!


    The two giant beasts smashed into the ice and snow, and the princes only took up a little advantage. It took a lot of time to kill the ice beast.


    Hansen looked at the frown, and the ice beast was just a primitive creature. It was already able to compete with the god-like prince. The second sanctuary was well-deserved, and the quality of the different creatures was far better than the first sanctuary.


    The ice beast has ice covered nails, and the scorpion''s claws and teeth can''t hurt it. It can only attack those white furs, and the blood of an ice beast is dripping. A little injury, but not serious.


    Hansen probably understood the strength of the ice beast and was preparing to go up and get the ice beast, but suddenly he saw that the ice beast had a quirk, the wound on his body healed quickly, and the ice on his back. It was spreading all over the body, but for a moment, the body was completely covered with ice, and it became a giant beast with ice crystals, and even the claws became ice crystal.


    Although it looks like the ice beast, it is completely different from the ice armor, just like a miscellaneous soldier turned into a big boss.


    "Life genes are gone!" Hansen was shocked and happy. The second shelter was different from the first shelter. Some aliens may enter the life gene.


    This state is somewhat similar to the nuclear genetics in which human evolution can change the life particles. Under the life gene violent state, the alien life bio-particles are mutated, making the advantages of ** more prominent and the combat power will also skyrocket.


    Of course, if you can kill the alien creatures of the life gene violent state, the beast soul that is obtained, that is, the beast soul of the violent state, is also much stronger than the beast of the same kind.


    Hansen did not think that the first alien creature he encountered in the second shelter was actually a stranger with the ability to escape the genes of life.


    The **** beast''s life gene violent state is obviously a strong enhancement of its body''s defense ability. The whole body is covered by ice armor, and the scorpion''s claws can only leave some shallow on its ice armor. Scars, the ice beast suddenly became fearless, simply ignored the attack of Jun Jun, and ran rampant and wanted to tear up the ����.


    Hansen directly took Jun Jun back, and Jun Jun was no longer an opponent of the ice beast, and he also wanted to try it out, how strong the ice beast in the state of the runaway.


    The ice beast lost the goal of Jun Jun, and immediately stared at Hansen, roaring and screaming at Hansen��s side. He jumped up a dozen meters from Hansen. He rushed over to Hansen.


    "Han Sen, be careful!" Suddenly there was a scream in the distance. I saw a woman wrapped in a winter suit, yelling at Hansen and screaming in amazement.


    Hansen turned to see the woman, could not help but stunned, almost can not believe his eyes.


    Yang Manli will be here, after she was promoted to the evolutionary, she was randomly selected to go to this ghost place.


    "Stupid, what are you looking at, still not running." Yang Manli saw Han Sen in this critical moment of life and death, turned his head and looked at himself, suddenly shocked and angry.


    If she shouted Hansen because of her shouting, wouldn��t she be saved to be a victim?


    But when I watched the violent ice beast, I had already rushed to Hansen. The crampon with the cold light was about to catch Hansen��s neck. Hansen was still looking at herself with a dementia. Yang Manli was angry and scared, but she Even if you want to rush to save people, it��s too late.


    Now Yang Manli regrets that she heard that Hansen came here, and quickly chased it out. If she didn''t chase it out, Hansen should be able to escape, but now it is dead.


    She has been here for a long time before Hansen, and it is clear that the ice beast is so powerful, let alone a violent beast, even if it is the evolutionary evolution of God''s gene, it will certainly not stop the ice. The strength of the beast''s claws, the neck may be directly torn off.


    Seeing that the ice beast had rushed down, Yang Manli could hardly bear to watch it again, but in the next second, Yang Manli fiercely widened her eyes.


    I saw Hansen, who looked at her face with a dementia look. She didn��t even look at the fierce violent icy beast. She immediately punched a punch at the smashing ice beast, and even hit the ice beast. Face.


    boom!


    The seemingly fierce violent icy beast was so like a puppet, it was directly blasted out a few meters, smashing a large glacial snow layer, slipping out a dozen meters and plowing it on the ground. A long pit mark, dyed everywhere is blood, and then does not move.


    Yang Manli has already stayed there, staring at Hansen, as if she had seen a ghost, and she did not move in the middle of the snow.


    A man who killed the ice beast in a state of violently, Yang Manli couldn��t believe it. The man in front of him was really Hansen who had just been promoted to the second shelter.


    "Hunting and smashing the ice beast, gaining the sorcerer''s soul, and eating its flesh and blood can randomly obtain o to 1o point of the original gene."


    Han Sen heard the voice in his mind, could not help but smile, even the first alien creature hunted after the second shelter to get the soul of the beast, this is definitely a good sign.


    "Manli, I didn''t expect you to come here too. Is there a squad of our special security action group?" Hansen did not go to the body of the ice beast and looked at Yang Manli.


    Yang Manli came back to this, and looked at Hansen and the body of the violent ice beast on the snow. "Before you came, there was only one person from me who was in a special security action group. I just heard that you came. I still can''t believe it here. I didn''t expect you to come to this ghost place."


    "Do you know where this is? Where is the nearest human shelter from here?" Hansen asked again, this is what he most wants to know.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know where this ghost place is in the second shelter. At least so far, no one has been able to get out of here to find other human gathering places." Yang Manli shook her head.


    "There is nothing wrong with this place. If there are few people, no one will rush to kill the aliens." Hansen shrugged his shoulders and walked toward the body of the ice beast.


    "That should be able to..." Yang Manli originally wanted to say that it would have to be able to kill it, but looking at the body of the ice beast, think about Hansen��s punch, Yang Manli��s hard life I swallowed it again. 8

 Chapter 439： Realistic cruelty

    Hansen summoned the golden retriever and brought the body of the ice beast to the back of the golden retriever. Then he rode up and turned and waved to Yang Manli: "There is no place to shelter from the wind, here we first Find a place to rest and eat some meat. Update the fastest"


    Yang Manli hesitated for a moment, or jumped to the back of the golden retriever and pointed Hansen to a nearby cave.


    Hansen divided the body of the ice beast with the ancient mysterious dagger, took out the tools and pot from the backpack, cooked a small pot, and then wore a few pieces of meat on the fire with the soul arrow. grilled.


    "You really just got promoted?" Yang Manli''s brain is still full of Hansen''s punch that killed the ice beast. She is also the evolutionary figure of God''s gene, but it is impossible to do that kind of thing.


    Don''t just say that it is just a punch, it is ten punches and punches. She can''t kill a violent ice beast. The ordinary ice beast has a possibility. It is not so thick that she can break the ice armor. of.


    Hansen��s punch directly smashed the ice armor of the icy beast and the hard skull. This kind of power does not belong to an evolutionary who has just been promoted.


    ��Have you heard of Han Jingzhi?�� Han Sen looked at Yang Manli and seemed to be very casual.


    However, when Yang Manli heard the name, her face suddenly changed. Although Yang Manli��s face immediately returned to normal, she could not escape Hansen��s eyes.


    "Which Han Jingzhi?" Yang Manli frowned and asked.


    "Han Jingzhi, the instructor of the Blue Blood Special Forces, the master of Qigong." Hansen said casually.


    "Do you know Han Jingzhi?" Yang Manli''s face changed again. It seems that Hansen actually knows the name Han Jingzhi is very surprised.


    "Yang Manli even knows Han Jingzhi." Han Sen said in his heart, then he seemed to say plainly: "My grandfather is also called Han Jingzhi."


    "What? The Korean instructor is your grandfather? This is impossible!" Yang Manli immediately screamed with a big change.


    "What are you doing with such a big reaction? I only said that my grandfather is Han Jingzhi, but he did not say that he is the blue blood instructor Han Jingzhi." Han Sen smiled and looked at Yang Manli.


    Yang Manli suddenly stopped talking and bit his lip and looked at Han Sen.


    If Hansen is really the descendant of Han Jingzhi, it is not surprising to have such power. However, in Yang Manli''s view, that is simply impossible. The Han Jingzhi has no descendants.


    But now Han Sen can actually say Han Jingzhi''s name, and has quite a surprising power, but Yang Yangli can''t see him.


    Originally, Yang Manli thought that Hansen was just an ordinary person with some talent and some luck, but now Yang Manli did not dare to think so.


    "Which family are you?" After a long silence, Yang Manli saw Hansen not talking, and finally could not help but ask.


    "Guess what?" Hansen smiled and looked at Yang Manli.


    Yang Manli suddenly closed her mouth and did not speak, and fell into a dead silence.


    Hansen handed the roasted piece of meat to Yang Manli along with the arrow. Yang Manli did not reach out and touched it. He bit his lip and said, "I have not worked hard. This does not belong to me."


    Hansen smiled and put the arrow in Yang Manli''s hand: "You used to be my subordinates. Now I will continue to follow me. I don''t dare to say that eating and drinking is always worthwhile."


    Yang Manli looked at the arrow in her hand and wanted to give the meat to Hansen hard, but the hand has not been able to move.


    At the beginning, she had been blind to Han Sen. Later, after Qin Lan left, she even gave the position of the captain of the squad to Han Sen without giving her, which made Yang Manli even more uncomfortable with Han Sen.


    Although Yang Manli later recognized Hansen''s strength, Yang Manli, who has always been proud, is not willing to bow to Hansen.


    If I changed it before, Yang Manli listened to Hansen��s words and would definitely take the meat directly back to Hansen��s face. How could she, Yang Manli, be mad at his Hansen��s subordinates.


    However, Yang Manli was promoted to the second shelter for so long, and she suffered so long in this ghost place. She deeply knows how difficult it is to hunt strange creatures here.


    If I continue this way, Yang Manli really can''t see any hope. I don''t know if I can''t support it any day.


    Although Yang Manli was reluctant to be called by Hansen, Han Sen��s performance made her deeply aware of the gap between the two, and also saw a glimmer of hope.


    Yang Manli silently looked at the barbecue in his hand for a long time, only suddenly bite it down, eating a big mouthful of barbecue, but the eyes could not help but a little moist.


    Han Sen smiled and looked at Yang Manli without talking. When Yang Manli finished the barbecue, she gave a piece of baked food to her.


    Yang Manli didn''t look at it. She grabbed it and ate it. She ate four pieces of barbecue and drank a bowl of broth. Then she stopped and glanced at Hansen and said, "What do you want, let''s talk."


    "Don''t do it like I want to be strong, just let you be my subordinate, help me to do something." Han Sen looked at Yang Manli with a smile.


    This woman��s expression now looks like a national heroine who is generous and righteous.


    ��What can I do?�� Yang Manli stunned, and her proud and confident people, who have already been hit by reality, have no confidence.


    "I can do a lot. For example, after I have laid down a sheltered shelter, help me manage the shelter, collect protection fees, sell some flesh and blood, and recruit some younger brothers." Han Sen pointed to the distance. A sheltered shelter on the snowy mountain.


    Yang Manli looked at Han Sen and couldn��t help but whispered: "You think it''s too good. Don''t think that you can kill the ice beast, you can attack the shelter of the aliens. There are at least a dozen mutants and one. Aristocratic aliens, do you know what kind of existence is there? Any mutant creature, at least 50 or more qualities, can even reach seven or eighty, more than a dozen mutants, plus one with advanced wisdom. And the power is not weaker than their aristocratic aliens, even if you are now full of common genes and original genes, it is impossible to capture the shelter."


    "Is it?" Hansen did not refute, but said a faint sentence, but the face did not agree, but it was seen by anyone.


    Yang Manli couldn''t stand the expression of Hansen. She said with a little excitement: "I admit that you are strong and stronger than me, but the contrast of power is there. You can''t break the shelter." Now, the best way is to use your current ability, kill more primitive creatures, bring the flesh and blood back to sell to other people, so that you can make a big profit, and you can enhance your strength, and most people have it. The strength of the common gene and the original gene is full, and it is possible to join the power of the people to capture the shelter." (To be continued...)

 Chapter 440： Snow jade spider

    "You are right, the idea is very good, but I don''t have so much time to waste, so I have to take the shelter in one month. The fastest update," Hansen said quietly.


    "One month?" Yang Manli stared at Hansen, looking like a madman.


    "Yes, one month." Hansen nodded and repeated it again.


    In fact, Hansen has said that he is very conservative. With his current strength, he can actually enter the sanctuary shelter by himself. He is full of more than 80 qualities, and almost no mutant creature can be stronger than him.


    However, after all, there are more than a dozen mutant creatures in the Hell Shelter. In the event of a violent mutated creature, it is always a troublesome thing.


    Moreover, Hansen did not have a hand with the aliens, and he was not willing to take too much risk.


    Now he can kill and kill himself. If he can''t kill it, he doesn''t need to be stubborn. Just wait a month, and after zero, it is not a minute to attack an aristocratic sanctuary.


    However, this is incredible for Yang Manli. In her opinion, Hansen said that these words are too naive, and they are not like what a reasonable adult should say.


    Yang Manli was silent and didn''t talk, some regretted her choice, and followed someone who could tell those big words, making her feel insecure.


    Hansen did not say anything. He was not prepared to persuade Yang Manli, nor did he intend to let Yang Manli follow her own to a shelter, which would expose his true strength.


    Hansen is only planning to wait for himself to lay down the shelter of the aliens, so that Yang Manli can help him manage. After all, Yang Manli''s bottom is very clear, people have been trusted, and now Hansen has no other people to use.


    "Take the rest of the ice beasts, you go back first." Hansen ate a little barbecue, but because the ice beast was too big, the meat he ate had not even increased the original gene. Just lazy and continue to eat.


    Hansen is still preparing to hunt some small alien creatures, and it will only increase the pleasure of adding genes.


    Others dare not say that hunting raw creatures is a breeze for Hansen.


    "I go back with flesh and blood?" Yang Manli looked at Han Sen with some unbelievable thoughts. She thought she had taken such benefits, and Hansen would let her do something.


    "Don''t go back to the heterosexual shelter with me?" Hansen smiled and looked at Yang Manli.


    Yang Manli suddenly turned red and his fists were pinched, but he couldn''t even say a word. Although Hansen did not say, but Yang Manli suddenly found out that she had become a burden, she Yang Manli turned out to be a useless burden.


    And in front of the person who once made her look down on her eyes, this made Yang Manli almost ashamed to find a hole to drill into.


    "When I come back to find you." Han Sen naturally does not understand Yang Manli''s mind. In his view, Yang Manli is a person he can trust in the shelter. Naturally, he hopes to get some help from her, and there is nothing else. idea.


    In those days, Hansen had already left nothing behind. After all, Yang Manli did not really do anything to him. On the contrary, Yang Manli also taught him archery.


    Han Sen packed things up and stuffed them back into his backpack. He waved his hand at Yang Manli and walked out of the cave and went away in the snow.


    Looking at the back of Hansen��s departure, Yang Manli��s face was very complicated. Now Yang Manli discovered that almost every time she saw Hansen, Hansen��s feelings for her were constantly changing, and now she can only look up. His back is gone.


    She once said to Han Sen that Hansen had entered the shelter of the Second God earlier, and that was the real stage, but now she discovered that she had entered the second **** sanctuary as long as Hansen. Hansen is nothing in front of him, still can only be Hansen''s subordinates.


    Han Sen went all the way to the snowy mountain where the Hell Shelter is located. He can attack the best himself. He can also kill some alien creatures if he is not good enough.


    The so-called mountain ran dead horse, obviously watching the cloister shelter on the snowy mountain, but Han Sen ran for more than half a day on the golden retriever, still can not reach the front of the snowy mountains.


    Instead, there was a huge ice field that was nearly a hundred feet wide in front of him, stopping Hansen��s way.


    Hansen stood down next to the ice field and looked down. He couldn''t see the end. The following seems to be getting narrower and narrower. It gradually became a line connecting with black, as if it were the entrance to hell.


    Han Sen is preparing to summon the golden sand worm king to take him to fly, but suddenly heard the strange sound coming from the ice.


    "Oh...hey..." The sound was continuous and fine, like the sound of an ice chisel striking the ice.


    Han Sen stared at the ice, and only heard that the voice became clearer. After a short time, Hansen finally saw what the sound was coming from.


    On the ice wall of the ice, a huge white fluffy spider, waving a sickle-like claw from the ice, quickly climbed up. It seems that Hansen was discovered and Hansen was regarded as its prey.


    "Heaven has a way, you don''t go, **** has no way to vote, then kill you first." Hansen stepped back a bit, waiting for the big spider to climb out of the ice.


    After a while, I saw that the big spider climbed up from below. The white body was like a big snowball. The eight claws were very sharp and covered with white barbs. It looked terrible.


    Just Hansen looked at it carefully. This guy is similar to the king crab, and he doesn''t know if there is any delicious meat like the king crab.


    Because he didn''t know the bottom of this giant snow spider, Hansen summoned the golden sand worm to make it rush to the giant snow spider.


    This snow spider looks like a very powerful look, but it should be just a primitive alien creature. After the Golden Sandworm King rushed up, there were few, and the claws were used to smash the giant snow spider into a few.


    "Hunting the original biological snow jade spider, without getting the soul of the animal, eating its flesh and blood can randomly get 0 to 10 original genes."


    Hansen��s heart is slightly hid, although the snow jade spider is huge in the spider, but in fact the body is bigger than the basketball. The eight legs are long and long. The flesh and blood should not be much, and it should be very tasty. Convenience.


    Looking at the wound opened by the Golden Sandworm King, it turned out to be a jelly-like translucent meat. Hansen couldn''t help but swallow his throat. With his many years of experience, this meat is the most delicious and sweet, and it is the best in meat.


    Hansen was trying to collect the body of the snow jade spider, but immediately felt that it was wrong, and the squeaky voice did not disappear. At this time, it became more dense.


    Looking up, I saw that in the ice, the clusters of snow jade spiders climbed from the inside like an avalanche.


    Hansen naturally wouldn��t be afraid of these snow jade spiders. He only added more food to him, but when Hansen was ready to start, he saw a thick white pole, full of white barbs. The big-legged legs stretched out from under the ice, and then several equally large spider legs stretched out from below. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 441： God of War

    Hansen almost jumped to the back of the Golden Sandworm King without thinking, letting the Golden Sandworm King fly with himself.


    Looking down, I saw a huge snow jade spider crawling up from the ice. This guy''s body is really huge, I am afraid I can swallow a person.


    Hansen doesn''t know if this giant spider is a mutant creature or a blood creature. He is not afraid of mutant organisms. If he is a blood creature, it is a bit of a hassle.


    Hansen was looking at the huge snow jade spider, but suddenly saw the huge snow jade spider mouth fierce one, a baby white arm thick white rope flew out, turned into a white practice, toward Hansen and the Golden Sandworm King rolled over.


    "Not good, go fast." Hansen had the heart to order the golden sand worm king to fly far, but it was too late, and the white rope had already entangled a paw of the golden sand worm king.


    The golden sand worm king quickly smashed it with other claws and wanted to break the white rope with sharp claws, but a few sharp claws slammed on it, as if it had been stuck with strong glue. Suddenly eight paws were entangled together.


    The snow jade spider violently pulls a white rope. The golden sand worm slaps the four wings, but can''t resist the power of the huge snow jade spider. It is pulled down and dragged by the white rope to the huge snow jade. spider.


    "God blood creature!" Hansen suddenly became shocked. Now he has not killed the blood creatures, and it is not necessary to desperately fight.


    Seeing that the Golden Sandworm King and his own will be dragged together in front of the huge snow jade spider, Han Sen where he dared to hesitate, directly summoned the Yan domain bird and the ancient black wolf at the same time.


    The flames of the flaming field birds fluttered together, turning into a golden red flamingo hovering over Hanson��s head, and suddenly the ancient black wolf dagger and the golden sand worm king both had a golden brilliance.


    The Golden Sandworm King won the aura of the Yan domain bird, and the four wings became more powerful, slamming hard, hoping to break the pull of the huge snow jade spider.


    However, it is obvious that this power is still not enough. It is still being pulled to the mouth of the huge snow jade spider, but the speed has been slowed down.


    Hansen stood on the back of the golden sand worm king, and summoned the fairy queen to merge with himself. At the same time, the ancient curse and the overload broke out at the same time, the whole body muscle trembled, the heart beat wildly, and the incredible power flocked to the whole body. The power of Hansen instantly reached a height of horror.


    "Give me off!" Han Sen grabbed the ancient mysterious dagger, and the volley smashed toward the white rope.


    Hansen only felt that his dagger seemed to be on a tough and sticky beef tendon, but Hansen couldn��t stop at this time and continued to violently smash it down.


    Hey!


    The white rope was severely deformed by the scorpion, and finally collapsed directly. The broken white rope suddenly bounced back into the mouth of the huge snow jade spider.


    Hansen said nothing, and summoned the golden sand worm king who had recovered his freedom back to the sea of ??souls. He landed on the snow and immediately fled.


    The quality of Shenxue is more than 80, and many of them can break through 100. This huge snow jade spider is obviously more than 80. Hansen is not willing to take risks on his own. Even if he really wants to kill, he has to wait for the opportunity to come up after zero. some.


    The huge snow jade spider saw Hansen escape, and the mouthparts was another one. A white shadow rolled over to Hansen.


    Hansen��s body was flexible, and he jumped away from the white rope in a sharp turn, then continued to run forward.


    It seems that the avalanche-like snow jade spider group is chasing behind him, especially the huge snow jade spider. The claw is moving more than ten meters, and the speed is amazing. Hansen has exhausted all his strength and is difficult to get rid of it.


    What''s more, the huge snow jade spider sprinkles spider silk from time to time, Hansen also tried to avoid it, otherwise it would be a big problem if it was glued.


    Gradually, those primitive snow jade spiders can''t catch up, only the huge snow jade spider is still chasing Hansen.


    "Isn''t that the only heterosexual shelter there are only aristocratic aliens and more than a dozen mutant creatures? How come a spider-like spider is here?" Hansen was secretly depressed.


    However, it is normal to think about it. The aristocratic aliens can''t control the blood creatures of the gods. It is normal for this huge snow jade spider not to go to the shelter.


    Hansen has been unable to get rid of the huge snow jade spider, running and running, there is no road in front, there are ice cliffs everywhere.


    Hansen is trying to summon the golden sand worm king to take him over, but he heard a screaming bird screaming under the ice cliff, and then heard a whistling air, a huge black feather bird from the ice cliff The following flight came up, the wings spread more than ten meters long, the whole body was black as ink.


    "I wipe, God, you don''t have to play with me like this? Can we still be friends?" Hansen''s heart is the most taboo for birds.


    At that time, he was almost killed by the big silver bird. He finally jumped into the river and managed to escape. Now he has encountered a big bird here, which makes him feel unlucky.


    Sure enough, after the black monster screamed, he rushed directly toward him.


    The speed is like a black whirlwind, fast and very scary.


    Hansen even thought about using his **** at this time, and he knew that this is another **** blood creature, otherwise how dare he hunted in front of the huge snow jade spider.


    And only look at the speed of the black monster, but also know that it is not a general alien.


    Hansen��s heart screamed unlucky, and after a huge snow jade spider chased it, the front was stopped by the black monster. He has no way to escape now. If you really summon the golden sand worm to fly into the sky, it is equal to I sent myself to the mouth of the black monster.


    How fast is the golden sand worm Wang Fei, and it is not as fast as this black blood bird.


    Han Sen put his heart in a horizontal position, and he simply stopped escaping. The golden scorpion in the golden scorpion after the transformation of the fairy queen flashed, paying attention to the every move of the huge snow jade spider and the black monster.


    When the black monster rushed down, Hansen quickly fled to the side, just kicking the claws of the black monster, and the spider silk of the huge snow jade spider sprayed over again. Hansen��s figure flashed, and it turned out to be The snow jade spider silk was flashed off.


    Hansen did not retreat, but instead rushed to the giant snow jade spider.


    The huge snow jade spider eight spider-like legs like a sickle, suddenly staggered and rushed to Hansen under it.


    Hansen''s look is unchanged, the heart beats in the chest, and the incredible power of the legs erupts. It flashes between the eight spider legs, and it is hard to escape all attacks.


    The black grotesque screamed and the claws caught Hansen again.


    A huge snow jade spider and black monsters hunted Hansen, so Hansen had no chance to escape. The twelve-winged dark blazing angel said that it was the addition of the rudder Lord Ribati.

 Chapter 442： Under the ice cliff

    Hansen did not want to escape. When he did his best, his physical fitness had already passed 80. Even if these two blood creatures were broken, they could not be said to have an overwhelming advantage.


    Unfortunately, the situation is too complicated. Hansen does not dare to let the Yanyu bird out, fearing to be killed by two gods, otherwise the physical quality can be further improved.


    Even so, Hansen was under the siege of two **** blood creatures, and his body shape was left and right, and he did not appear to be confused. He even escaped the attacks of the two **** blood creatures without any slight damage.


    If Yang Manli sees this scene here, I am afraid that the eyeballs will come out. The strong man in the second shelter, I am afraid that only those who have broken the hundred will be able to do such an incredible thing.


    Hansen''s physical fitness is indeed not as good as them, but human beings are human beings after all. As long as they are not completely crushed and rely on human wisdom and skill, it is not difficult to fight with the enemy.


    Hansen applied the particle to the limit. What''s more important is that he learned the emperor''s walking skills. The kind of walking like the chess moves makes him the weak person and becomes the active person. A powerful blood creature leads to his layout.


    Since learning the Queen''s such technique, Hansen has been in-depth research. Although it is far less than the Queen, it is already a small success, and the use of layout is getting more and more refined.


    Every time Hansen stops every turn and turns, he actually has a strong purpose. Maybe there is nothing to see now, but gradually, the benefits are revealed.


    The spider silk sprayed by the huge snow jade spider did not roll to Hansen, but entangled the claws of the black monster. The wings of the black monster were mad, and they did not draw Hansen. Instead, they were fascinated by Hansen. The snow jade spider smoked and slammed it and dropped it far away.


    This coincidence is more and more, two blood creatures did not hurt Hansen, but they were injured several times.


    Gradually, two **** blood creatures played a real fire. I don''t know when I stopped thinking about Hansen. Two blood creatures were doing it.


    Hansen took the opportunity to escape, and looked at the two gods of blood and death in the distance. The heart secretly smug: "I am going to walk, if the Queen sees it, I am afraid I have to praise me!"


    At this time, Hansen was not in a hurry to run. He looked at the two blood creatures in the distance. The two guys were absolutely broken. Under the fierce battle, the ice rock was broken and broken. A burst of sound.


    The black monsters are wrapped around the spider silk, and the action is getting more and more difficult. The huge snow jade spider has also been cut into several large holes by the black monster, and the translucent blood keeps flowing outside.


    "Hit it, it''s best to go with it, let me get a cheap ready-made, although the size is bigger, but I don''t mind eating more." Hansen cheered on them and thought: "The temperature here is so low. Blood and meat should not be easily spoiled? It doesn''t matter if you put more days."


    Hansen originally thought that the black monster would be awesome. Who knows that the spider silk of the giant snow jade spider is too powerful. Under its constant spurting, the black monster is wrapped around and gradually loses its action. Ability, it will be entangled in the huge snow jade spider.


    When Hansen hesitated to go up and give the black monster a sudden, he suddenly saw the black monster''s fierce force, and even rushed out of the ice cliff, and quickly fell down.


    The huge snow jade spider had too many spider silks wrapped around the black monster, and was suddenly pulled down and fell off the ice cliff.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse and ran to the edge of the ice cliff. I saw the cold mist lingering beneath the ice cliff. I don��t know what was going on underneath. I don��t know how the two blood creatures are.


    Hansen waited for a while, and did not hear the sound of falling, nor heard anything, even the cold fog did not show signs of rolling.


    "What the hell?" Hansen looked at the cold fog below the ice cliff and hesitated.


    Both gods and blood creatures should have been seriously injured. He has a good chance of being cheap, but now they have fallen and died. Hansen doesn��t know what is going on below, some don��t dare to go down, but they don��t want to get the fat from the mouth. No, there was some tangling for a while.


    "Spell, daring to starve and timid, this is two **** blood creatures, how can I not miss it. And I am not vegetarian, even if there is a **** blood creature, with my ability, Even if you can''t kill it, you shouldn''t be a problem." Han Sen gnawed his teeth and summoned the Golden Sandworm King, letting the Golden Sandworm King take him off the ice cliff.


    Into the cold fog, even Hansen who practiced ice muscle jade surgery could not help but shudder, the cold fog was wet and cold, and it was frozen than the ice. If it was changed to the average person, it was so cold. Once frozen, I am afraid I have to lie down for several days.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s practice of ice muscle jade is very effective in resisting the cold. Hansen sat on the back of the golden sand worm and his eyes kept gazing below, just because the cold fog was too strong, Hansen could not see clearly. What is there below?


    After flying for a while, the thick fog in front of the eyes gradually became thinner. Han Sen vaguely saw that there was something underneath, but he was not sure whether it was a huge snow jade spider or a black monster.


    The Golden Sandworm King flew for a few tens of meters below. Hansen finally saw what was underneath, and could not help but widen his eyes.


    Huge snow jade spiders and black monsters are all below, but at this time their lives are no longer in their own hands, but they are not caused by the other party.


    I saw a large cold water pool under the Ruo Bing Cliff. From the cold water pool, a monster with a huge tentacle, like a squid, a giant snow jade spider and a black monster was drilled. The monster''s tentacles are entangled, although they are struggling desperately, trying to break free from tentacles.


    However, because they have been injured before, or the tentacles are bigger than their strength, the huge snow jade spider and the black monster are not able to break the tentacles, but they are getting tighter and tighter. Can''t live.


    Fortunately, the tentacles seem to have no other means of killing except for the contraction of the tentacles. It is difficult to strangle two blood creatures in a moment, but that is only a matter of time.


    Han Sen looked stunned, and there were three blood creatures in succession here, one more terrible than a horror.


    This glacier snowy mountain area is far more terrible than Hansen��s imagination. Originally Hansen thought that as long as he captured the aristocratic sanctuary, this area could be used for his fish. Now it seems that the original idea is somewhat naive. 8

 Chapter 443： Noble alien

    Hansen stared at the black geeks and huge snow jade spiders who seemed to be dying. They were ready to look at the opportunity. Go up and give it a chance. Maybe you can get a **** beast.


    But before Hansen found the opportunity, he suddenly heard the sound of the beast from the end of the ice valley, and then the hoof of the bang.


    ��Does there be a blood creature?�� Hansen��s heart was awkward.


    But soon, Han Sen found himself wrong, not a **** blood creature, only to see the group of ice beasts, well-trained soldiers, rushing toward this side, watching the battle, less say there are three Four hundred.


    The group of ice beasts rushed toward the tentacle blame without fear of death. One bitely bit the tentacle, the tentacles smashed the tentacles, and suddenly swept a few ice beasts, but there were More ice beasts rushed up to bite the tentacles.


    After the ice bee herd, Hansen saw a huge ice bear, a snow-horned wolf with a single-horned snow monster, and each of them looked like an imposing manner.


    At the end of the team is a white tiger with a **** body on his body, and on the back of the white tiger, a glamorous woman wearing a gorgeous priest''s gown, the woman with purple hair and holding in her hand A scepter like a condensed ice crystal is staring at the tentacles, black monsters and snow jade spiders.


    I saw the glamorous woman like a priest. The scepter in his hand blamed the tentacles. The ice bears, snow wolves and snow monsters made a loud roaring sound, and they rushed to the tentacles. strange.


    Among the original living creatures'' laws, low-level aliens have a natural fear of high-level aliens and are afraid to fight with advanced aliens.


    But whether it is ice bears, snow monsters, or primitive ice beasts that seem to be mutated, there is no fear of the **** tentacles, under the command of the glamorous woman. Fighting with the tentacle blame without fear of death.


    "Hyper!" Han Sen hid behind a piece of ice wall, and looked at the glamorous woman with amazement. The skin was crystal clear and snowy, and the purple cicada showed the cat''s vertical look, and the ears were pointed and pointed. Non-human.


    Hansen had only known that there was a nobleman in the shelter of the snowy mountains. It seems that this glamorous woman is no different.


    The alien creatures she led were similar to what Hansen had heard.


    It��s just that Hansen didn��t know what the aristocratic woman��s aliens wanted to do. Looking at this battle, she should have dispatched all the power in the entire shelter.


    However, although the number of different creatures such as ice beasts is not enough, it is not the opponent of the tentacles. The ice beasts can''t even break the skin of the tentacles. The attack of those mutant creatures can only leave some on the tentacles of the tentacles. Shallow scars don''t seem to have much effect.


    On the other hand, the tentacles of the tentacles of the tentacles will be able to fly several ice beasts and break the flesh of those ice beasts. Even if they don''t die, they will go half a life.


    When Hansen wondered what the meaning of the aristocratic female alien was doing, he suddenly saw the aristocratic female alien lifting the ice crystal scepter in his hand.


    The ice crystal scepter radiates the ripples of ice color, and gradually wraps the body of the aristocratic female spirit. In a moment, the mysterious curse on the robes of the aristocratic priests is shining, as if to live. Come over, the aristocratic female alien is wrapped in a ray of light.


    After the light faded away, Hansen saw the appearance of the aristocratic female alien and suddenly widened his eyes.


    At this time, the aristocratic female body has been wrapped in a set of gorgeous armor like ice crystal jade. The armor is engraved with many blood-colored patterns. The whole armor is full of mysterious and gorgeous atmosphere, and the aristocratic female spirit is even more Cool and noble.


    The ice crystal scepter in her hand, this time has been turned into an ice crystal blood rifle, was held by the aristocratic female aliens on the side, staring like a sword staring at the tentacles.


    "Kill!" The aristocratic female singer screamed coldly, and the blood-stained white tiger sat down to the tentacles and ran away. Several ups and downs had already jumped to the tentacles.


    The tentacle blame was to entangle two blood creatures, and was besieged by so many ice beasts and mutant beasts. Although it could not cause too much damage to it, it could not concentrate its attention and found no The blood-stained white tiger has leapt to the top of its head.


    The blood-stained white tiger is in the air, the aristocratic woman riding on its back is cold-eyed, staring at the top of the tentacles, in the moment when the **** white tiger and the tentacles are intertwined, the ice crystal blood in the hands of the noble women The gun finally moved.


    It seems to be an ice-cold cold electricity. The ice crystal blood-stained gun instantly pierced the tentacles and smashed into a sewn-like eye. I suddenly heard only a tragic, tentacle quirky shock, a dozen huge The tentacle danced wildly, and suddenly all the creatures and two blood creatures on it were shaken out.


    The noble woman and the noble spirit did not look at it. Sitting on the **** white tiger''s four hooves on the body of the tentacles, they took the noble and noble spirits and rushed to the top of the tentacles.


    Hey!


    However, this time, there was no tentacles that were pinched by other things. In time, the behavior of the blood-stained white tiger was discovered. A tentacle was pumped over, and the blood-stained white tiger flew out.


    At the moment when the blood-stained white tiger was drawn out, the noble and flamboyant aristocratic female alien, the slender legs wrapped in armor were almost moving at the same time, the toes were on the back of the blood-stained white tiger, and the whole bumpy body was Jumping high, holding the ice crystal blood rifle in both hands, licking the other eye of the tentacles.


    howl!


    The other eye of the tentacles was stabbed and screamed again. This time it did not dance the tentacles, but it was a squat of the body, directly indented into the cold pool, together with the nobility still on it. The female aliens were brought into the cold pool together, causing the water to splash a few feet high.


    Han Sen looked stunned, the strength of the aristocratic female alien was stronger than he had imagined, and the physique should be around 80 points, which can be said to be the top of the aristocratic female alien.


    The most important thing is that the aristocratic female alien is proficient in martial arts. In the state of combat, the body and the gunwork are super-class, and they are not inferior to the human evolution.


    After a while, the cold pool gradually calmed down, but it sounded a slamming sound, and the aristocratic female spirit of the heroic posture rushed out of the cold pool. The whole body was dripping with cold water, and a purple long hair was all Soaked, attached to the ice crystal bloodline armor, do not have a touching taste.


    However, Hansen also understood that the aristocratic female aliens only hurt the weak eyes of the tentacles, so that the tentacles retire into the depths of the cold pool, she did not have the ability to kill the tentacles. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 444： Fisherman

    The snow-scarred spiders and black geeks that were hit hard have wanted to escape, but the alien creatures in the shelters are rushing in groups, entangled them.


    If it is in peacetime, whether it is a snow jade spider or a black monster, it can easily repel or even kill these alien creatures, but now they have just been seriously injured, and they have almost been killed by tentacles, already strong and endless. A group of alien creatures were besieged, but they couldn��t get out, and they were surrounded by death.


    The aristocratic female spirit did not stop, and the two hand-held guns killed the snow jade spider.


    Hansen suddenly came to understand that this aristocratic female alien was actually the same plan as him, repelling the tentacles and wanting to be cheap.


    "Call and play, in the end who is not necessarily cheap." Han Sen hides behind the ice wall and looks at the battle below, but his heart is secretly snickering.


    Although snow jade spiders and black monsters are already powerful, the blood creatures are **** blood creatures. The aristocratic female spirits led a group of primitive creatures and mutant creatures to attack them, but they also sacrificed a lot.


    There are corpses of ice beasts everywhere. Hundreds of ice beasts have been killed and injured, and four or five mutant creatures have also died. Some mutant creatures have also been injured. Aristocratic females are different. Unchanged, as if you don''t care about the life and death of different creatures, just looking for opportunities to attack the vitals of two blood creatures.


    It can be seen that the purpose of the aristocratic female alien is not to kill two **** creatures, otherwise she has a chance to kill them.


    Snow jade spiders and black monsters have been injured too much after all, especially the black monsters are tied by spider silk, and even the action is somewhat difficult. If the aristocratic female aliens really want to kill, there is a chance to reinvent its vitality.


    However, it is obvious that the aristocratic female alien spirit is not here. It is supposed to enslave two **** blood creatures, so they only hurt or kill and want to completely tame them.


    The two gods of blood have already been hit hard, and they have been besieged for so long, and they will not be able to see it.


    The snow jade spider''s physique is worse. At this time, it is almost impossible to stand up. The body is bleeding, and it seems to be unable to support it.


    "Hey!" Xue Yu spider suddenly screamed, the thick spider legs were closed, the whole body was lying on the ground, watching the aristocratic female whisper screaming motionless.


    The aristocratic female singer saw the snow jade spider move like this. Suddenly, with a long shot in his hand, many alien creatures besieging the snow jade spider stopped attacking and turned to the black monster.


    And the aristocratic female alien came to the front of the snow jade spider alone, the ice crystal blood stalks in the hand, the light ripples on the body, the ice crystal blood grain armor scattered away, re-into the priest''s gown, and the ice crystal The rifle also returned to the ice crystal scepter.


    I saw the aristocratic female alien lifting up the sparkling ice crystal scepter, using the top gem to print on the head of the snow jade spider.


    The snow jade spider trembled a bit, as if to avoid the scepter that flashed Guanghua, but in the end it was only a low snoring, and did not really escape.


    Seeing that his scepter was to be printed on the top of the snow jade spider, the aristocratic woman''s face was involuntarily revealing a smile.


    However, in this moment, the aristocratic female alien was changed his face, and his body suddenly slid to the right, but it was too late.


    I saw a figure flashing from the side of the aristocratic female alien, holding a wolf-like shackle in the hand, lightly crossing the neck of the aristocratic woman.


    The aristocratic female alien took a few steps back, and the scepter in his hand fell to the ground, his hands licking his white neck, his eyes widening and looking at the man holding a sly smirk, the blood was swaying in the middle of his fingers. Gushing out.


    "Thank you for your help, I will not forget you. I will thank you again in the next day and will give you all my income." Hansen smiled and said to the noble woman, but he did not stop, leap In front of the snow jade spider lying on the ground, he smashed at the door of the snow jade spider.


    squeak!


    The snow jade spider had a painful embarrassment, struggling to stand up, but unfortunately there was no chance. Hansen��s ancient mysterious wolf fluttered quickly, and in a moment, the snow jade spider��s head was drawn several times long. The wound, blood and brain spray suddenly sprang out, and the snow jade spider crashed into the ground.


    "Hunting the blood of the snow jade spider, did not get the soul of the animal, eat its flesh and blood can randomly get o to 1o point of the blood gene."


    Han Sen heard the voice coming from his mind, and he felt a little pity, but he could not get the soul of the beast.


    However, the aristocratic female singer saw Hansen killing the **** of blood and snow jade spider, suddenly furious, opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but it was the blood of the mouth spurting out, suddenly turned into countless soul streams disappeared, In the end, even a word could not be said.


    "Go well." Han Sen said a faint sentence, directly killing another black bird of the **** blood creature.


    And the alien creatures that followed the aristocratic female aliens, after the aristocratic female aliens died, suddenly fled and fled, and they slipped clean in the blink of an eye.


    Hansen has no time to deal with them. Whether it is a primitive creature or a mutant creature, there is a chance to hunt in the future, but the **** blood creature does not want to kill to kill. This opportunity cannot be missed anyway.


    The situation of the black monster is not much better than that of the snow jade spider. Hansen almost smashed the bird''s head with little effort.


    "Hunting the **** blood creature larvae blood carving, getting the magic blood carving animal soul, eating its flesh and blood can randomly get o to 1o point **** gene."


    Hearing the sound in his mind, Hansen almost jumped up with excitement, and he even had a **** beast. This is his first blood animal soul.


    The blood of the second sanctuary, the power of the beast, is much stronger than the soul of the first sanctuary. Before the inability to hunt the gods of the second sanctuary, this is almost Hansen. The strongest beast to the soul.


    Ice beasts and other aliens have already escaped a clean, Han Sen did not have the mood to chase them, can''t wait to see what type of magic blood carving animal soul.


    Hansen is most looking forward to the fusion of the beast soul, or the armor beast soul.


    The former can greatly enhance his combat effectiveness, while the latter can greatly enhance his viability, which is a very good choice.


    Magic blood carving: the magical animal soul.


    Seeing the introduction of the demon blood carving, Han Sen couldn''t help but smash it. What is the magical pattern?


    Because there are too many kinds of animal souls, the school introduces only some common types, and as human beings become more and more powerful in shelters, more and more different creatures are killed, and the types of animal souls acquired are gradually increasing. .


    There are a lot of new beasts, and they can only explore or search for information.


    Of course, the new beast soul reports the information to the league, and there are some rewards to be taken after the certification. 8

 Chapter 445： Angel evolution completed

    Hansen, the type of the magical beast, has no impression, and does not know what it is, and I don��t know how to use it for a while.


    Hansen tried to summon the spirit of the demon blood carving, and the magic blood carving was summoned smoothly. I saw a black eagle screaming and turned into a black smoke and rolled over to Hansen. It disappeared.


    Hansen looked at his body carefully, but he saw that there was a black eagle tattoo on his body. The big eagle slashed and smashed, and the face was fierce and sullen. The momentum was amazing and the wings were flying. .


    From the back of Hansen to the chest, the tattoo occupies more than half of the body and looks very fascinating.


    Hansen tried to wave his fist, did not feel that his body''s strength was enhanced, and did not feel any changes in the body, nor did it change the body of the beast to cause the body to load.


    "What is the use of this magical beast soul?" Han Sen frowned slightly, but he couldn''t think of it for a while. He could only wait until he returned to the sigh of the goddess to check the information.


    Looking at the body of the snow jade spider and the magic blood carving, Hansen is preparing to summon the golden retriever and take away the flesh and blood, lest the tentacles come back.


    But suddenly I heard a crisp sound in the soul sea, it seems that something has broken.


    Han Sen first gave a slight glimpse, and then thought of what it was like, and quickly looked into the sea of ??souls, but only saw the glory of the jihad angels have broken, the cute little loli holds the black crystal Going out, it seems that there is no special change, still the same as before.


    "Is it so fast?" Hansen was surprised. He wanted to see the situation of the jihadist angels, but he saw that the jihadist angels had left the black crystals and flew out of the soul sea, toward the snow jade. The body of the spider rushed over.


    "Hey, what do you want?" Hansen quickly stopped the jihad angel.


    The jihadist angel was holding the thigh of the snow jade spider, and looked at Hansen with the tearful eyes. Although he did not have the ability to speak, the pitiful appearance made Han Sen unable to hold his heart soft.


    "Forget it, you can eat it." Han Sen thought that the snow jade spider is so huge, he does not know how many days to eat can increase the gene of God, let the jihad angels eat and save trouble, the flesh and blood of the blood creatures, not super **** creatures There will be opportunities to hunt in the future.


    Moreover, there is also a corpse of a larvae carved by blood, which is enough for him to eat for a long time. It is estimated that it will not last for two or three months.


    Little loli got Hansen''s permission, opened a small mouth, holding the thigh of the snow jade spider, and bit it down with a bite.


    Hansen didn''t bother to see her eating, and quickly went to see the situation of the jihadist angels.


    Super sacred soul jihad archangel: pet type (evolved).


    Hansen saw such a simple introduction, but the whole person was stupid. The jihadist archangels seem to be much more than the previous jihad angels. There is no problem with the super sacred soul, and there is no problem with the pet type. in.


    But the question is, why is this guy''s combat status gone wrong?


    ��Does it mean that she is now back to the pet state, can no longer enter the fighting state, but also to re-feed and change once?�� Hansen stunned for a while.


    If this is the case, Han Sen has already had a crying heart, and she has finally fed her to the fighting state. Now she has returned to the pet state. Isn��t this a waste of effort?


    However, Hansen thought carefully and felt that something was wrong.


    The jihadist angel can''t return to the pet state for no reason, and her name has become a jihadist archangel, which is obviously different from before.


    "Does it mean that she became the super-soul soul of the second shelter?" Thinking of this possibility, Hansen was careful that the liver suddenly jumped up.


    If this is the case, does it mean that he already has a super-beast soul of a second shelter, and as long as he is fed, he has the cost of killing the second sanctuary super **** creature.


    The blood creatures of the Second Shelter have many horrific existences. The super-god creatures don��t know how much the quality can be achieved. Hansen is not sure when he can kill the super-god creatures, the jihad archangels. Undoubtedly a strong insurance.


    Of course, it is not easy to feed a super-god creature, but Hansen has had experience in feeding at the first shelter, so he is not in a hurry.


    "Small loli, don''t let me down." Hansen looked at the little loli, but saw that she was licking the flesh and blood of the demon blood carving. If the big demon blood carving had been left by her, only the left. A thigh, and the snow jade spider has already been eaten by her.


    "Shut up!" Han Sen screamed and screamed. He was so fascinated for a moment, and the little loli was about to finish eating two blood creatures. This efficiency is too high.


    Fortunately, Hansen promptly stopped the small loli, successfully rescued a thigh, and it seems that there are also a few hundred pounds, so it is enough for him to eat for a long time.


    Little loli stood on the side of Hansen with a grievance, but his big eyes still looked at the remaining thighs from time to time. It still looked like an insatiable look. From time to time, he extended his small tongue and licked the pink lips. .


    "You eat this food, this bird''s leg is mine, not your share." Han Sen pinched the small loli pink cheeks and took her back into the sea of ??souls.


    At the same time, the golden retriever was summoned from the sea of ??souls, turned into a huge state, and the bodies of the ice beasts and mutant creatures were loaded onto its back, and then this was returned to the transmission array with the heap of loot.


    These flesh and blood are too much, Han Sen must be unable to finish himself. There is a blood-staining leg that is enough for him to eat for a long time. It is not bad to get back and sell them to Xu You for a good thing in the league.


    As Yang Manli said, the human ability here is generally up, and there is no harm to him.


    As for the alien, Hansen probably already knows her strength and should be similar to herself, but Hansen doesn''t know how many variants are in the shelter, and he is a little risky in the past.


    The alien is different from the alien creature, the wisdom is too high, just took the opportunity to assassinate her, if the real battle, it is not so simple.


    Moreover, Hansen also wants to go back and sell these flesh and blood. By the way, check the use of the magical beast soul, and don''t rush to the heterosexual shelter.


    Hansen walked to the ice cave where the transfer array was, while thinking about which of the beasts should use black crystals.


    Now he is still not sure about the role of black crystals. Some of them have no idea. The jihadist angels have evolved into jihadist angels and returned to the pet state. If it is not used by the pet beast, will it evolve directly? (To be continued...)

 Chapter 446： Mountainous prey

    Hansen looked at all his beasts and finally locked the blood pot worm soul. This is the level pet armored beast soul, but it has not played a big role in the face of the quality of the **** creatures, Han Sen Prepare to experiment with it once and try it out. Right is a test item.


    Several levels of beasts are surrounded by black crystals. Only the little loli loses interest in it. I don''t know if the black crystal is useless to her, or that she is in a pet state. The black crystal is useless to her now.


    Received Hansen''s order, the blood worms suddenly ecstatically rolled up to the black crystal, and swallowed the black crystals at once.


    As with the small loli at that time, the blood worms quickly shed the soul of the silk, forming a light, and completely wrapped it inside.


    Hansen is not in a hurry. Feeding the beast is obviously much faster than feeding the alien. It takes too long. The small loli is a best example. About a month or so, the blood worm should be able to break the rebirth.


    Han Sen��s faint ambition has great expectations. If it is as he thinks, it��s really too happy.


    Within the ice cave, the body of the violent ice beast brought back by Yang Manli caused a great sensation among the old people.


    An evolutionist who hasn''t entered the shelter for a long time, even being able to hunt and kill the ice beast, is simply unbelievable.


    Some people lament that the young people nowadays are really bad. Some people think that this is just Hansen��s good fortune.


    Yang Manli did not explain much, even if she said that Hansen had smashed the ice beast with a fist, I am afraid these people will not believe it.


    An evolutionary who first entered the second sanctuary, a fist strikes and smashes the ice beast, no one can believe it, even if it is a genetically successful evolutionary person, it can never do this.


    The people here are still talking about Hansen and the violent beasts, but suddenly they heard the sound of screaming, as if they had an earthquake.


    "Is it that the alien creatures have been attacked here?" Many people were shocked and quickly approached the transmission array. Once there was any danger, they immediately passed away from the shelter world.


    But after waiting for a while, the sound of the outside bang stopped, but I heard a voice shouting outside: "Manly, come out to help."


    Yang Manli naturally heard that this was Han Sen��s voice, and quickly went outside the ice cave. Others also had some doubts about what happened and they went out.


    When a group of people walked out of the ice cave, everyone was wide open and stayed there. They couldn''t believe what they saw in their eyes. They opened their mouths one by one and didn''t close.


    I saw a hill-like golden lion with a pile of ice-like beasts on the back. Among those bodies, there were even bodies of mutant creatures such as the giant snow wolf and the frost bear.


    On the many bodies, standing on a young figure, it was a Hansen who had been arguing for everyone to go out hunting.


    "Han... Han brother... These are all... are you hunting back?" Xu��s voice trembled and asked, this is really unimaginable, he is almost bloated, but still some unbelievable.


    Everyone else is almost the same reaction. Many of them have been here for more than ten years, but no one has ever seen so many prey, not to mention the bodies of mutant creatures.


    Many people seem to be tempted, unreal, and wonder if they are dreaming.


    Otherwise, there are so many different biological bodies, how can there be such a huge mount.


    Yang Manli looks at Hansen with a strange look. The heart has already tumbling in the air. She said before that Hansen could not take the shelter of the alien, but this time, Han Sen actually brought back so many different creatures. Prey, and there are no shortage of mutants.


    "Did he really take the shelter of the aliens?" Yang Manli looked at Han Sen, and his heart was complicated.


    The boy she had never seen before has grown to the point where she can��t understand it at all, and the limit she can understand more and more.


    "It can be said that I hunted it." Hansen said that he had encountered the things of Shen Xuexue, Spider-Man, Tentacle and Aristocratic Women.


    However, what he said was already his adapted version. He just happened to see them fighting, and finally they took advantage of them when they lost all their losses.


    "Look, this is the bird''s leg that the black monster was bitten down. Unfortunately, it was finally escaped by it. I only licked this leg." Hansen showed off the small one. Loli �� the rest of the magic blood carved thighs.


    Everyone looked at Han Sen with an envious look. They all said that Han Sen was so lucky. He even smashed the bodies of so many ice beasts and mutant creatures, and the bird legs of a blood bird, which is simply the goddess of luck. bless.


    No one doubts Hansen. There are many old people who have been here for decades. Some of them have seen the snow jade spider and the strange bird. They have also seen the noble woman and the stranger. Hansen has just arrived. The evolutionary, even able to say these details, naturally must have seen them, otherwise it can not be said out of thin air.


    "Han Laodi, you are so lucky." Xu You looked at the pile of dead bodies: "How do you plan to deal with these prey? You can''t finish it alone. It''s better to sell it to us. The price is good. ��


    Xu You��s this sentence, everyone��s eyes are concentrated on Hansen��s body, their desire for the flesh and blood of different creatures is much stronger than the average person, especially the flesh and blood of those mutant creatures, the eyes that many people have already seen. Straight red light, hate can not immediately pounce on a bite.


    "Sell, of course, sell." Hansen said affirmatively.


    "I am going out of 100,000 and buy you an ice beast."


    "I am out 150,000..."


    Hansen��s voice fell, and many people have already screamed at the price. The scene is like a group of money-rich locals who have no place to spend, waving a check to Hansen.


    "I am selling these different creatures, but they are only sold to the people in the group. If the outsiders want to buy, the price will be doubled, and only the sacred card and the genetic liquid transaction of level a or above will be accepted." Hansen said calmly. In a word, he brought these flesh and blood back, but it is not as simple as selling money.


    "Han Laodi, what do you mean by this?" Everyone was stunned, and finally Xu You first asked.


    "I want to form a group. People who join the group can buy flesh and blood at the internal price, or they can use group points to exchange." Hansen said calmly.


    In the future, he is sure to get through the shelter of the aliens. It is not enough to occupy the shelter of the aliens. It is not enough for him to stay there. He can only stay there once, and now it is best to search the masters here first. Everyone was taken over by his majesty, helping him guard the alien sanctuary. How many people will come in the future, and he will not be able to weather the climate. He can only look at his face. 8

 Chapter 447： Shock

    "If we don''t join the group, how much does it cost to buy an ice beast?" A 40-year-old man looked at Hansen.


    "An evolutionary level of the church card." Hansen said without hesitation.


    "What? The evolutionary priest card can only be replaced by an ice beast? Why don''t you go robbery?" The man suddenly became furious and yelled at him.


    Suddenly, many people also accused Hansen of being too shameful. Some people even planned to grab the bodies on the back of the golden retriever, and they were not one or two.


    This is the case with human nature. There are many people who can suffer together, but it is difficult to share wealth, not to mention watching others rich.


    "Ah!" But I saw Hansen''s figure flashing. The ancient mysterious wolf first cut a hand that touched the body of the golden retriever and wanted to climb up to grab the body.


    The screams of screaming suddenly made everyone shocked, and could not help but stop the action. They all looked at Hansen and the man who rolled on the ground after breaking the hand.


    "Without my permission, who dares to try it? Manually break the hand, the foot breaks the foot, the head hits the head and cuts the head." Han Sen holds the **** ancient mysterious wolf dagger, coldly watching the crowd said.


    "Mom, dare to do it, kill the rabbit scorpion."


    "Don''t hurt yourself, are you still not?"


    "Kill a bastard."


    "brute!"


    Hansen suddenly became a thousand people, as if Hansen was a sinful person, everyone wants to kill and then quickly.


    Xu You and several other people want to stop everyone, but because people are thin, four or five people have rushed to Hansen, basically all of them have been here for more than 20 years.


    What they think of is of course not for the revenge of the person who has been cut off by Hansen, but to clean up Hansen, who can divide the flesh and blood of those different creatures.


    In their view, Hansen is just a stinky boy who has gone out of the dog''s luck. It didn''t take long before he entered the second shelter. How could it be their opponents? It is not easy to clean up Hansen.


    Several people directly summoned the soul of the beast, and the shots were all hot tricks. They didn''t intend to give Hansen a life. These flesh and blood are too eye-catching, especially since they have not seen so many in these decades. Prey and mutant flesh, not to mention a **** bird''s leg, greed has already stunned their minds.


    Han Sen didn''t move, and his mouth twitched slightly. When he brought these flesh and blood back, he already thought of this possibility. He didn''t feel anything surprised, even the need to be angry.


    Yang Manli''s face is iron blue, summoning the bow and arrow will help Han Sen, she is the most incompetent.


    Because the interests are on the side of most people, these people can put on a face of justice and then divide the private property that belongs to others. This kind of person is no different from the bandit, and even more hateful.


    The robbers have at least lost a bad name, but they have become a scorpion and want to set up a chaste.


    However, Yang Manli��s bow and arrow had just opened, but she hadn��t come and shot it, but she only saw Hansen��s figure moving. It was like a ghost, and it was worn by the five people who had rushed to the front.


    what!


    Then I heard five screams and sounded at the same time. It sounded almost like a voice. The five people who first rushed to Hansen, the right hand of each of them was cut hard, and the blood suddenly squirted. Out, five people screamed on the floor with their broken arms.


    For a time everyone was there, shocked and looked at Hansen and five people who were mourning on the ground, and could hardly believe that this would happen.


    The five people have come to the second shelter for at least a decade. They are all old-fashioned. Although it is very difficult to get different creatures and flies, but over the years, they have more than forty physical fitness. However, Hansen scored five right hands in one face, how can this make them not shocked.


    ��Who wants my life?�� Hansen��s cold eyes swept over the faces of those people, and those behind him who wanted to rush to kill Hansen, or who wanted to rob the flesh and blood, were in the heart. A cold, involuntarily stepped back two steps.


    Yang Manli also looked at Han Sen in a complicated look. She did not expect Hansen to be strong.


    "Uncle Green Uncle is coming"


    "Uncle, you have to be the master of us, the **** is afraid to hurt our own people."


    "Uncle Green, we have always helped each other. He is so cruel to himself. It is not a person."


    ""


    I saw a 70-80-year-old middle-aged man who came out of the ice cave. For an evolutionist who has three hundred years of life, seven or eighty-year-olds can only be considered middle-aged.


    When Yang Manli saw the man named Qing Shu, he suddenly felt a tight heart and quickly put down his bow and arrow and said: "Uncle, don''t listen to them nonsense, they want to grab Hansen."


    However, when Yang Manli��s words were not finished, she was stopped by the uncle, and she was not allowed to talk about it.


    Those people who saw Qing Shu did not let Yang Manli speak, and suddenly they were overjoyed. They all added their mistakes to Hansen. It seems that Hansen did not give them prey without compensation. It is a big crime. They want to kill people and rob people. They are also beautified by them for the sake of justice.


    Yang Manli��s face is ugly, and Qing Shu should be the first person to be sent here. He has been here for decades, is the person with the highest gene completion here, and the only one who has killed a mutant creature himself.


    According to Mr. Qing himself, his physical fitness has already been 60, but Yang Manli estimates that it should be more than sixty.


    What''s more, Qing Shu also has a strong evolutionary super nuclear gene technology, which is comparable to the average evolution. It can be said that Qing Shu is the most powerful person here.


    Although Hansen is very strong, but after all, he has only just entered the second shelter. If Uncle Qing really wants to work with Hansen, Hansen may be less fierce.


    "Uncle Green, this thing can''t blame Han''s younger brother." Xu You gritted his teeth and helped Han Sen say a word.


    However, Uncle Qing did not wave his hand, nor did he let Xu You go down. He walked toward Hansen.


    Yang Man��s face is even more ugly, and he quickly leans over Hansen to show his position and attitude.


    Many people are gloating, and even expectation and greed. As long as they have Hansen cleaned up, they should be able to divide the prey. Uncle Qing has always been very generous in this respect. They should be able to more or less Score some.


    Seeing that Uncle Qing went straight to Hansen, even many people were crying out: "Kill him to kill him."


    Although Hansen��s performance is somewhat weird, his skills seem to be very good, and the dagger in his hand is also very powerful. However, in the face of the absolute strength of Uncle, no one thinks that Hansen has the opportunity to resist.


    Uncle Qing went to Hansen less than two meters, and in the eyes of everyone watching and gnashing his teeth, Qing Shu pulled out a quaint steel knife.


    However, in the eyes of the people who were surprised, puzzled, puzzled, confused, uneasy, and fearful, Uncle Qing actually took off his knife and cut down the heads of the five people who mourned and cursed on the ground, and then respected them. Hansen bent over and saluted.


    "Han Shaoye, Ning Qing is late, let you be wronged, Ning Qing **** it."


    Everyone is petrified in an instant. The strongest young uncle here, the real uncle who has killed a mutant creature, seems to be a servant in front of Hansen, and his mind is not enough. The twelve-winged dark blazing angel said that it was the addition of Muzi Li 8103954 to the church.

 Chapter 448： Training reward

    "Xingyu Group''s Ningjia?" Hansen frowned slightly, and the only surname he knew was Ning.


    Uncle Green respectfully said: "Yes, Ning''s six sons are the oldest players, but they are also the most useless ones. My two nephews didn''t know your identity before, and they were offended. You always thought I have to apologize in person, but I am afraid that you don��t like someone to bother, so I dare not go. But the old man told me that no matter who is lucky enough to meet you in Ning''s family, they must treat them with the benefactors of Ningjia, if you have What is needed, Ning''s family will certainly support it even if it is ruined."


    One of the words of Qing Shu, the other people have already had a look on the face.


    The name of Xingyu Group has not been heard, but it is a big group that ranks the top in the league. No one thought that Qingshu was actually a person of Xingyu Group Ningjia, but did not even think of the Ningyu Group��s Ning Home, seeing Han Sen like this, I really don''t know how Hansen came to be an identity.


    Many people are a little scared at this time, and there is no blood on their faces. Even the Xingyu Group��s Ningjia needs such a low-key person. They even want to grab his things. They are not in the shelter, even if they return to the league. If Hansen really wants revenge, think about it and let them sweat coldly, and their legs can''t help but be soft.


    "I didn''t know before, then there is nothing. I will do it later." Hansen is not salty.


    He knows that Uncle Qing is not looking at his own face, but because they think he has a relationship with Han Jingzhi, and whether this is true or false, Hansen can''t tell, and his heart is not half-satisfied.


    "What happened to Han Shaoye in the future, despite the instructions, Ning''s family will not let you down." Uncle Qing is not much, just showing his position.


    Han Sen slightly headed and turned Yang Manli: "Manli, these flesh and blood will be handed over to you, and we will get our group together as soon as possible, but some people will not have to accept it."


    Hansen didn''t doubt Yang Manli''s ability. At the beginning, she managed a large group like the steel armor group. The management was well organized. There are not many people here. Even if they all join the group, Yang Manli can manage it. use. ��


    "Good." Yang Manli''s complex clear clearing of all prey, the more doubts in his heart: "Can you let Ning''s family treat him like this, is he really related to Han Jingzhi?"


    But think about it, Yang Manli feels that it is not possible. Everyone knows who has no wife and children, and where is the future generation.


    Hansen did not pay attention to what Yang Manli thought. After handing over everything to Yang Manli, he sent it directly back to the league. He wanted to find out the usefulness of the magic animal soul as soon as possible.


    "Han, when did you come back?" Han Sen just returned to the dormitory and saw that Qiucheng was preparing to go out. Qiucheng saw Hansen take a trick.


    "Just come back, where are you going?" Hansen asked casually.


    "Where can I go, this is not the end of the month. At this time of the month, there are training activities on the ship. Everyone is free to participate. If anyone can take the first place, Deputy Chen will have a reward. I am not going to take a look. Lively, you are just coming back, let''s go and see." Qiucheng took Hansen and went outside.


    Hansen didn''t want to go, but everyone in the accident class got along well. When it was not good to refuse the enthusiasm of Qiucheng, he followed him to the training hall of the battleship.


    Captain Chen, the man of this group, Han Sen listened to Ji Yunran. He was a very powerful transcender. Originally, a warship like the Goddess of the Sigh, the official captain of the standard must be a senior transcender, and has a rank of major general. However, Ji Yunran became the captain of the goddess of the eternal sigh because of his special status. Therefore, the deputy captain was selected as a supporter of the discipline, but it was selected according to the specifications of the official captain.


    Chen Shoushan, a strong transcender, Ji Yanran is only a good relationship with Ji Jia, but Han Sen even knows if he doesn''t have to think about it. If Chen Shoushan is not a Jijia person, Ji Jia will not be assured of it. Never sigh the goddess.


    In addition to Deputy Captain Chen, there are two surpassers on the Goddess of Yongshen, one is Lin Haifeng, the instructor, and the other is Zhao Ping.


    This is the equipment of the goddess of the eternal sigh. As for the expert group, there should be a transcendence. It is not the person who Ji Yunran can mobilize.


    Even on the battleship side, because the background relationship is very complicated, sometimes it is not easy to mobilize the staff, and many things will be constrained.


    Hansen and Qiucheng came to the training hall together. There were already a lot of soldiers around. It seems that many people are very interested in such training.


    The fat squad leader was all here, and Qiucheng took Hansen together and sat down next to the fat squad leader.


    Hansen glanced at the training hall and found that it was a fully enclosed training ground, and the training program Hansen looked very familiar.


    "Isn''t this the ultimate sprint made by Yan Yan?" Han Sen looked at the metal wall inside the training ground. It was quite unexpected. I couldn''t think of it so quickly.


    I saw a soldier sprinting fast on the metal wall, but only when it was less than half, it fell off the metal wall, and it was not necessary to be electric, and even ran out of the belt.


    "Who wants to try? If I can pass this ten-level difficulty test, I will reward a s-class evolutionary sacred card." Chen Shoushan sat on the podium of the training hall with a smile.


    This reward is already quite high, but the soldier sitting outside, look at me, I look at you, but no one is moving.


    The ultimate sprint of the tenth difficulty, but also adjusted the gravity of forty, there have been many soldiers who have tried it, and there are many excellent evolutionists, but none of them can cross half the distance.


    Not only because of the high gravity, but also those soldiers whose physical fitness has reached sixty or seventy, but they have not been able to rush, so now the soldiers are all looking forward to it, no one dares to go.


    Hansen naturally understands the extreme sprint. It is not the power that can be rushed by strength alone. The physical strength, the ability to respond, and the ability to judge the terrain, as well as the flexibility of the body, etc., will have a very good result. The big influence, one step mistake, the latter can not be rushed even if the body strength is strong, and the physical quality is not useful.


    "We have already tried some of our class A, the maintenance class, the guard class, and the medical class. Now that no one has come out of the accident class, should we give the accident class a chance." Suddenly someone said.


    Han Sen listened to his voice and was familiar with it. He looked around and found the man who was the last time he met the squad leader, Wang Hou. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 449： Recruit limit sprint

    The fat squad leader''s face changed slightly, so many excellent soldiers couldn''t rush. Wang Hou especially put forward their affair class, and made it clear that they let them go out, but the fat squad leader could not refute it.


    Chen Shoushan listened to the words of Wang Hou, and looked at the fat squad leader and said with a smile: "Wang Banchang said that he is right, Luo Banchang, just so happy in your class, but also the activities, your class is also a tiger wolf. I can''t fall behind, I am optimistic about you."


    "Yes, Captain." The fat squad leader stood up and took a military ceremony, but in his heart he secretly smashed the prince.


    Although the people in the accident class are also evolutionary, and the rank is not low, but the training ability is naturally weaker than other classes, this is not their strength.


    This time I came over and just watched the excitement. Who knows it was pushed out by the princely.


    Although the fat squad leader wants to go on his own, it is stipulated that the squad leader cannot participate, and the second is to use his spherical body, even if he can participate in the result, it is even worse.


    The fat squad looked at a few people in the anecdote class. Liu Mingliang��s several people suddenly squinted at the fat squad, and the meaning was already obvious. They all felt that they could not.


    "Fat squad leader, isn''t your class coming to a recruit? Let him come out and show up, the result does not matter, mainly to let everyone know." The fat squad leader is hesitant to choose who to go up, but Wang Hou said again.


    After that day, Wang Hou went back and adjusted Hansen''s information. There is nothing special about the information. The biggest advantage is that he got the rank of major when he graduated from the military academy.


    However, there is nothing special about the rank of the major in the sigh of the goddess of the eternal sigh. There are not a few soldiers with the rank of major, and there are some veterans. Even if the recruits have a major rank, it is almost impossible to be assigned here.


    To carry out such a task, it is necessary to have experienced veterans. It is obviously abnormal that Hansen��s newly graduated recruit from the military school has been assigned here.


    Wang Hou also read some information about Han Sen. Now Han Sen and Ji Jiran are graduates of the same military school. Two people must have known each other.


    Hansen is naturally listed as a party fan of Wang Haoran. He wants to see how many pounds Hansen has. For the enemy, Wang Hou always thinks that the more he knows, the better.


    The fat squad leader frowned slightly and wanted to say something. Hansen said calmly and first said: "Squad leader, let me go, I want to try."


    "Okay." The fat squad leader did not stop Hansen. After all, this is not a real military training. Everyone can''t finish it. Hansen is not normal and it is normal. At most, it is being charged. For the soldiers, this is not the case. What is it?


    Hansen got up and glanced at the prince, and he walked toward the entrance of the training ground.


    The configuration of the goddess of the eternal sigh is different from that of the general army. Although there is only one armor class, it is an intensive class. There are a total of 15 armored soldiers, all of whom are carefully selected elite veterans.


    Basically, except for the cooking class, the other classes are intensive classes. The number of classes is quite large, including several groups like maintenance teams.


    Hansen walked into the training ground, and the gravimeter turned on, suddenly feeling the burden on his body.


    Everyone''s eyes are concentrated on Hansen, although they know that this new recruit will definitely not pass, but it is also a pleasure to expect him to fall.


    However, in addition to the princes, there are still others who observe Hansen with a gaze.


    Ji Yanran didn''t get through Chen Shoushan when he transferred Hansen. The reason why he helped Wang Hou to say a word, but also to see what Hansen had in the end, even let Ji Yanran so hard to take him. I got the goddess of eternal sigh.


    Hansen took a breath and walked straight toward the first metal wall.


    For Wang Hou, Han Sen later used the communicator to ask Ji Yanran privately. Han Sen��s feeling was very sharp. He could feel it. Wang Hou was hostile to him.


    This is very abnormal. He is just a recruit. He has no complaints before the prince. He has never seen him in the face. Just because he hit him, there is such hostility. In Hansen��s view, this is very abnormal.


    Some of the things that Ji Yanran told Hansen also confirmed Hansen��s conjecture.


    Wang Hou has some relationship with the expert group. Although he is the squad leader of the War Class A, his squad leader is the expert group who has come back to the above suggestions. All the soldiers in the armor group are also selected by the princes. It can be said that Wang Hou and the armor. The class is basically equal to the people of the expert group.


    The expert group has many experts and scholars who are dissatisfied with Ji Ji, which is also a well-known thing.


    After all, Ji Yanran is just a person who has just become an evolutionary. Although the background is profound, in fact, there is no substantial help for the excavation work of the relics. This is also the place where the expert group is the most incomprehensible.


    What''s more, the old captain that Ji Yanran replaced, and the expert group are decades of old friendships, so many experts in the expert group are somewhat biased against Ji Jiran.


    It��s just that because of the power behind Ji Yanran, no one can say anything directly, but if Ji Yanran made any serious mistakes and was removed from the Yongshen goddess, it would have nothing to do with them.


    Hansen didn''t think so much about it. It was Hansen''s pursuit to do his job honestly and do everything in his power to improve his genes and abilities.


    However, he is a person who has been recruited by Ji Yanran. I am afraid that I can��t help myself. If he is too bad, then he is not going to lose face to Ji Yanran.


    Hansen naturally refuses to let her girlfriend lose face, not only can not let her lose face, but also let her have a big face, otherwise the boyfriend is too incompetent.


    As for the princely mind, Hansen is certainly clear, but Hansen does not care.


    "Want to see it? Then let you look good." Hansen stepped out, stepped on the first metal wall, and calmly ran forward along the white area of ??the width.


    Hansen''s degree is very fast, not like the soldiers of the previous, try to control their degree, so that you can have more time to observe the front metal wall, but also decide how to go below.


    However, Hansen did not. At the beginning, the degree was very fast, and he sprinted forward quickly on the side of the metal wall.


    "Newcomers are newcomers. I am afraid that such a rush will fall in a few seconds." Many people can''t help but think of this.


    Wang Hou looked at Han Sen''s quick sprint, couldn''t help but feel a little stunned. I don''t know if Hansen is really stupid, or deliberately want to fall down quickly.


    Even Chen Shoushan couldn''t help but frown slightly. If Ji Yunran tried his best to get this level, Chen Shoushan was very disappointed. 8

 Chapter 450： Template level clearance

    Just a dozen seconds later, almost all the soldiers widened their eyes. ?


    I saw Hansen jumping on various intricate metal walls, his body shape was fast and steady, and many seemingly thrilling movements were perfect, with a strong sense of rhythm, metal on one side or tilted or inverted. Stepping on the wall, smooth people almost forgot that this is the ultimate sprint of ten difficulty.


    When the degree and difficulty reach a certain degree, it is unimaginable to give people a visual impact. The kind of high-sounding pleasure that has passed through one difficulty after another, even if it is just watching, people have a feeling of boiling blood, hate not to rush themselves. Go up.


    "Han Sen can be a kid!" The fat squad leader has already been happy with his mouth. With such performance, even if Hansen is not able to go to the end, he has already vie for the face of the anecdote class. The cooking class is the tiger wolf teacher at the dinner table?


    The prince was a flash of cold in his eyes, and he secretly sneered in his heart: "This guy is really not simple, but it is too tender and naive, you will enjoy it, show everything, and it will be easier to clean up later." ""


    Chen Shoushan, as the Vietnamese, can see more things than the princes. Hansen��s performance really surprised him.


    Not only because of Hansen''s physical quality, the extreme sprint is only part of the test of physical fitness, more of the overall situation and decision-making ability, as well as the test of the on-the-spot reaction.


    Hansen��s performance in this regard made Chen Shoushan somewhat surprised. Hansen did not take a wrong step from beginning to end. It was like the best customs template for the brain.


    "This recruit is good." After all, Chen Shoushan was close to Ji Jia. When he saw Han Sen��s performance, he could not help but reveal a gratifying smile.


    Zhao Ping, the chief of the department, nodded and said: "It is a good seed."


    The instructor Lin Hairen also said: "This new recruit is really awful, but it is a pity that it is assigned to the accident class. This ability is too wasteful in the cooking class."


    In a twinkling of an eye, Hansen has already traversed half of the distance, and the degree has not slowed down. It is like stopping to move forward. It is like stopping.


    The soldiers have already seen the blood boiling, and under the deliberate lead of the fat squad leader, they gave Hansen a beat and beat.


    This beat shot makes people feel that Hansen''s movements are very rhythmic. Every step is just on the beat, which looks more sensational.


    "I wipe, this is training, it is like a performance." Qiu Cheng looked excited, could not help but scream.


    Qiucheng''s words made many soldiers very agree. Before they watched other soldiers training, it was really training, but when they came to Hansen, they were more enjoyable than watching acrobatics. It was like a limit parkour performance.


    When Hansen stepped over the last metal wall and landed at the end, the applause of the beat suddenly turned into a thunder, and many soldiers stood up and applauded for Hansen.


    Even Chen Shoushan, Lin Haifeng and Zhao Ping stood up and applauded Hansen. The military is like this. You have the ability, the soldiers will not lick their feelings, and they will not hide their appreciation.


    "Well, the beautifulness of Shaoguan is worthy of reward. This evolutionary s-class sacred card is yours." Chen Shoushan came to Hansen and handed a sacred card to Hansen.


    "Thank you, Captain." Hansen took the sacred card and performed a military ceremony.


    "Thank you for your thanks, this is what you deserve." Chen Shoushan patted Hansen''s shoulder and said with a smile: "The young man has a good skill. Have you trained this skill before?"


    "Reporting the captain, this set of extreme sprint training system is a product of Yan Yan''s research by the Black Hawk Military Academy. I am a student of Professor Yan and one of the testers of this extreme sprint training system." Hansen said the truth.


    "It turns out that it is no wonder, it turned out to be a master of the Ming dynasty. If so, you will tell everyone about this set of extreme sprint systems." Chen Shoushan said with approval.


    Chen Shoushan himself is a proud student of a famous professor. He is very fond of such a birth as Han Sen, not to mention Han Sen is the person who Ji Yunran found.


    However, if Hansen is not mad at himself, Chen Shoushan will not take care of him deliberately.


    Now Hansen��s performance has made Chen Shoushan��s expectation, so that Chen Shoushan��s impression of Hansen is much better, and he has not paid much attention to the fact that Ji Yanran brought in Hansen.


    Hansen is also welcome, generous introduction of this set of extreme sprint system, he is the person who really used this system from the beginning, from the beginning to the end, Hansen has been using, the details are clear, After his introduction, the soldiers had an in-depth understanding of the system and no longer feared the challenge as before.


    After Hansen��s explanation was finished, several soldiers were eager to try, and Chen Shoushan made people enter the customs. It was a lot better than before, but only four or five people almost had a customs clearance.


    Hansen��s generous and disappointing performance made Chen Shoushan��s impression of him a little better. He nodded slightly and said: ��It��s not a famous school, it��s good.��


    The prince was coldly watching Hansen, who was proud of the spring breeze. The corner of his mouth was slightly tilted, and a scornful arc was drawn: "Idiot, you will enjoy it. The more you show, the more you will die in the future." fast."


    Wang Hou thought that he had already seen Hansen��s strength, and he was quite disdainful. For him who had broken his physical fitness, Han Sen��s physical fitness of forty or fifty is really nothing, and he is not an opponent.


    However, due to good education and the habit of teaching from a young age, Wang Hou still carefully observed Hansen and found as many flaws as possible.


    Although Hansen didn''t look at the princes, he probably guessed what Wang Hou thought, but he didn''t care at all.


    Perhaps in Wang Hou��s opinion, this is all his, but for Hansen, this is just the tip of the iceberg. His true strength is far beyond the imagination of the prince.


    If Wang Hou really wants to do something to him, that is what Hansen hopes to see, because the expression of the prince will be very interesting at that time.


    "It��s a bit of a hassle to break the physical fitness. It seems that I have to speed up the progress of genetic improvement. At least I need to fill the basic, primitive and variant genes as soon as possible. At that time, my physical fitness is broken. No pressure."


    Hansen��s heart secretly calculated: ��The alien sanctuary still has to attack early. With its own shelter, you can gather more people to hunt different creatures. If you can get the noble woman��s alien spirit, then Ok, I don''t know if my Emperor''s body is useful."8

 Chapter 451： Super genetics selection

    Hansen did not go to buy the evolutionary super nuclear technology before, who knows that he will come to this ghost place, and then there is no chance to go to the church to buy.


    Although there is a super nuclear gene technology provided free of charge to soldiers on the Goddess of the Sigh, Han Sen has no interest in ordinary goods.


    Now Hansen got this s-class sacred card, which is different from the ordinary sacred card. This one can be used inside the sigh of the goddess, directly in exchange for the super-nuclear gene and gene stored on the goddess of the eternal sigh. liquid.


    Hansen did not hesitate, and took the card directly to change the super nuclear gene technology. However, at the time of selection, Hansen encountered a little trouble.


    After all, the goddess of the eternal sigh is not a sanctuary. The super-nuclear gene processing stored in the interior is very limited, and the s-level is so three or four. Hansen does not have much choice.


    As far as the general evolutionary super-nuclear gene technology is concerned, it is basically a super-nuclear genetic technique based on changing living particles.


    This is true for all kinds of super-nuclear genetic techniques such as alloy fists, alloy legs, alloy bodies, etc., but some focus on strengthening one part, while others are overall reinforcement.


    Focusing on strengthening a certain part of the super nuclear gene technology is easier to improve, but also easier to practice, the disadvantage is that in addition to this part, the body''s other positions are somewhat fragile.


    Although the overall physical strengthening is balanced, the effect of cultivation is not obvious. Many of them need to be cultivated for three or five years, and even longer can achieve something.


    In addition, the evolutionist''s body can not withstand the long-term changes of the living particles, so when used, it can not be used all the time, must be separated, so that the living particles will not fully cure.


    The higher the physical fitness, the longer it will last, and Hansen has already understood this limitation.


    There are four types of s-class super-nuclear genes on the evolutionary sacred goddess. Apart from a special practice of pure back, the remaining three are within Hansen''s consideration.


    The three super-nuclear genetic techniques of "Ji Yu Bone Boxing", "Heavy Metal Leg Method" and "Micro Crystal" have their own characteristics, which makes Han Sen hesitant.


    Jade Jade Boxing is a super-nuclear genetic technique that specializes in fists. It can transform the flesh and blood bones of a fist into jade-like particles. It is hard and invincible. The steel plate made of z steel can be easily penetrated. It is a very terrible super nuclear. Genetic surgery.


    And the progress of cultivation will be faster, about one or two months can be small, can be used in actual combat.


    The heavy metal leg method is made up of two legs, which can make the two legs into heavy metal. It is just like two heavy weapons, and everything can be kicked.


    However, cultivation is much slower than the accumulation of jade bones. If you want to metallize both legs, at least it will be a little more effective in the first half of the year.


    As for the third microcrystal, it is a work method that changes the vital particles of the whole body, so that the particles become microcrystals, and the whole body can be turned into a crystal, the gun is inaccessible, the laser is difficult to invade, and many monomers are Small modern weapons are of little use to microcrystals.


    Of course, it is very difficult to cultivate microcrystals. It is a kind of practice that is impossible for three or five years without getting started. Generally, it takes only ten or twenty years to practice.


    This is the super-nuclear gene technology of micro-crystals, and there are still many people practicing. That is because micro-crystals have certain resistance to some destructive weapons in the relics of the crystal relics, so Will be specially selected to be placed on the goddess of the eternal sigh.


    There are many people who study the remains of the sects, and they will cultivate this super-nuclear genetic technique. However, because the time required for cultivation is too long, there are actually fewer people who can achieve something.


    There are not a few of the soldiers who have cultivated and succeeded. They can really train the "micro-crystals" to the realm of Xiaocheng. There are many people in the expert group. Many experts and scholars who study the relics of the crystal relics have practiced two or three. Ten years or more, it is not surprising that there are achievements.


    From the point of view of practical speed, we should choose "Jiyu Bone Boxing", which can be used in a month or two, but Hansen thought about it and exchanged "Micro Crystal".


    The development of a relic of the Celestial family often takes years or even decades. Hansen does not know whether his entire career in service is to be spent in the excavation of the relics of the Clan, so it is nothing to cultivate "Microcrystals". The downside, after all, "micro-crystal" is a super-nuclear gene technology specially prepared by the alliance to explore the remains of the crystal family. The general church card may not be changed.


    Moreover, Hansen originally had a plan to change the function of the whole body of life particles. Choosing "microcrystals" was also his willingness to have it at the beginning.


    As for other super-nuclear genetic techniques, I will find a way to do it later. Anyway, he has a sacred card in his hand. If he is too big, he will trade with others in the shelter, which is just a little trouble.


    After Hansen exchanged the "micro-crystal", Wang Hou soon received the news, but also disdainful coldness: "What is the use of "micro-crystal" now, it is useless for three or five years, really hope Can it come in handy?"


    For Hansen''s choice, Wang Hou only felt that it was too stupid. People who chose this way were all people with perfectionism or obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    It seems that the future seems to be very good, but the actual effect is small and pitiful. It can even be said that it has no effect. It is far less useful than choosing "Jiyu Bone Boxing".


    Hansen didn''t know the idea of ??Wang Hou. After switching back, he began to study Microcrystals. He first read the Microcrystals three times.


    After having a rough framework in mind, Hansen took out a bottle of micro-crystals-specific genetic fluid and drank it, and then began to practice "micro-crystals" directly.


    It feels that the cells inside the body seem to be a little bit active under the influence of Microcrystals. Hansen��s heart is secretly surprised.


    "Micro-crystals" is very clear, if you can trigger the reaction of cells at the beginning, then it means that the constitution is very suitable for practicing "micro-crystals", cultivation will be twice the result with half the effort, and it is easier to practice than ordinary people.


    But even then, there is no use for a year or two, and it is almost useless. This is a super-nuclear genetic technique that needs to be practiced slowly for many years. Otherwise, the progress is too fast, and the body cannot bear the sudden change of life particles, which may lead to physical collapse. .


    Hansen recorded according to the practice of Micro-Crystal, paying attention to every detail, first running the exercises for a small Sunday, and then preparing for the second small Sunday, but suddenly happened. Change.


    Hansen��s ice muscle jade surgery, when it was automatically run, forced into the trickle of Microcrystals, or swallowed the microflow of Microcrystals, making Microcrystals "Beyond its own trajectory, it followed the "ice muscle jade" operation. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 452： Break through the first

    When Hansen practiced the "ice muscle jade bones", it was already too old, not the foundation laid down from a young age, and the cultivation time was relatively short, and there was no exclusive genetic fluid to improve the physical fitness. The progress of cultivation has not been fast. I have not been able to complete the first weight today.


    At the first heavy barrier, there has been no breakthrough. Today, when drinking the genetic fluid and practicing "Micro-Crystals", "Ice Muscle and Jade" was accidentally spurred and launched an impact on the first pass. .


    Hansen has only one feeling left now.


    cold! Deep into the bone marrow!


    The cold is not cold from the outside, it seems to be the cold from the inside of his own bones, as if every cell of every inch of the body exudes a cold chill, so that Hansen has a kind of weirdness that will become an ice sculpture. feel.


    I want to stop the "ice muscle jade", otherwise continue, Hansen does not know if he will be frozen to death, but the "ice muscle jade" is like a wild horse, not at all The control only made the chill more and more deep, which made Han Sen''s spirit more and more vague.


    "Can''t fall asleep, I''m afraid I won''t wake up when I fall asleep." Hansen knows exactly who is sleeping in the snow, and desperately wants to wake himself up.


    However, it was useless at all. Now he can''t even move his fingers. The whole body is chilling, and the breath in the whole room plummets.


    The automatic temperature controller did not seem to sense the temperature change in the room and did not adjust the temperature.


    "Damn, why did the automatic temperature control machine have a problem at this time, is it that God is going to die?" Han Sen hated to smash the **** thermostat, but now he can''t move.


    Suddenly a flash of light flashed from Hansen��s brain, and Hansen��s eyes widened: ��No, how can the temperature control machine be so badly broken, the temperature control machine has not changed, it only shows that the room temperature has not changed, I am The cold that I feel is probably just my own illusion, not that the temperature really drops."


    Thinking of this, Hansen bit his teeth and telling himself in his heart: "I am not cold... I am not cold... Everything is fake... It is all fake... It is my illusion..."


    "I rub... really cold..." Hansen found that self-hypnosis was useless. He was really cold and dying. Even the heart seemed to be frozen, and the blood stopped flowing and iced. Really The cold is in my heart.


    Gradually, the cold seems to slowly recede, Hansen gave birth to a warmth, like the sun in the winter, the trembling body has a cold and warmth, although not hot, but it is almost comfortable sound.


    However, Hansen was not happy because of this, but his face was even more ugly. He knew that the cold in his body had disappeared.


    On the contrary, this shows that he is not far from death. Once he sinks, he will soon fall asleep in that warmth and then wake up again. When he was discovered, the only way to die is to freeze to death.


    Strong support to let myself not sleep, but the will is more and more blurred, finally, Han Sen still can not resist sleeping.


    I don''t know how long I have slept. When Hansen woke up again, I only felt that the whole body was as comfortable as I had just come out from the hot springs.


    "Ah! I am not dead?" Hansen couldn''t believe that raising his hands and pinching his cheeks suddenly felt so painful that he couldn''t help but snorted.


    "Sure enough, I am not dreaming!" Hansen was overjoyed. He thought he was dead before he went to sleep, but he did not expect that nothing happened, just as if he really just slept.


    However, Hansen obviously felt that his body seemed to be different. Although he couldn��t tell where it was different, the feeling was not wrong.


    Hansen can''t wait to run "Ice Muscle and Jade Bone", want to see what happened, the idea has just moved, but I saw that my hands have turned like ice like jade, crystal clear as a piece of art.


    These hands reminded Han Sen of the hands of Xue Longyan when he saw Xuelongyan, but Hansen��s hands were more crystal clear than the snow geese, and the monsters were almost like human palms. .


    "The first weight... Ice muscle jade surgery has broken through the first weight..." Hansen''s excited running ice muscle jade, the entire body quickly turned into ice jade.


    "Ice muscle jade bones... This is the real ice muscle jade bones... I finally got started..." Hansen is hard to suppress the excitement in his heart, watching his own crystal-like demon body, hate can not laugh loudly three sound.


    I have persisted for so long, and I have not changed other exercises. Now I have finally broken into the first and most important foundation.


    Although Hansen''s age is still a bit too big, but it is already within the normal range, he finally successfully laid the most important foundation of ice muscle jade.


    Feeling the strength of the body, Hansen shook his fist. Although the musculature looks like a jade, it is as flexible as a beef tendon. It doesn''t have a clumsy feeling, but it seems to be more Sharp.


    Stop running the ice muscle jade bones and restore the body to normal. Hansen ran to the mirror and looked at himself in the mirror. Fortunately, although the skin is white and delicate, it is not much different from before, but the eyes are even more Crystal and fascinating, like a gemstone crystal, it seems to have an unspeakable charm.


    "Let''s go on like this, it''s more and more like a little white face." Hansen''s heart was slightly depressed, and he hoped he could look more masculine.


    However, this is not a big problem. There is no need to be too surprised. Hansen once again runs Micro Crystal and wants to confirm whether Micro Crystal can continue to practice.


    Soon Hansen opened his mouth and ran the "micro-crystal". Han Sen discovered that the meridians of "micro-crystals" actually overlap with the "ice muscle jade", or "micro-crystals". The use of "only" is part of the "ice muscle jade".


    After Hansen ran "Microcrystals", he suddenly felt his body hardened, and the particles of life formed crystals, making him look like a crystal statue.


    "Micro-crystals... turned out to be..." Although Hansen couldn''t believe it, but the facts were in front of him, he did practice micro-crystals. Now Hansen''s state is in the description of Micro-Crystals. The state is exactly the same.


    "Micro-crystals" that others need to immerse for twenty or thirty years, Hansen actually practiced like this, so that Hansen himself can not believe that this is really happening.


    However, Hansen soon discovered that there is nothing to be happy about practicing "Micro-Crystals". The effect of "Micro-Crystals" is far less than the first weight of "Ice Muscle Jade Bone". The only benefit is probably to cover up. He cultivated the facts of "ice muscle jade"...


    a

 ~： February book promotion and owed bills (must see)

    Thank you for your enthusiasm, knowing that 12 can''t afford to be so hard to reward, this is true love.


    The following is a list of fans to be promoted from February 12th to the end of the month. If there is a friend who has not been counted in the rudder or above during this period, you can directly remind me of 12, I am grateful.


    25221 (1) White cat riding black pig (2) Book Wolf less (2) Shunde Xiaoqiu (1) Yuan Neng Shen (1) keng pit (1) Love once (1) Cheng Soul (Allies) Hurricane Summer ( 1) fairy indulge (3) eye red heart is also black (silver alliance) silent sauce (the lord) dragon battle Feng Yunyu (2) who can understand the pain under the smile (1) ؼ ؼ **** (1) o lost d Christmas o ( 1)silly2012(1) Forgetting ��(1) Fallen Birds (1)tjk End of the World (1) Eat and sleep (1) �� �� ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( ( Com~ sitting fat (1) **** star sound (1) book friend 161128152725860 (1) happy forest (1) three days two crazy (1) naruto7073 (2)


    Originally in the book "Super God Gene", the biggest goal of the 12 is to enter the boutique and have a ally. I didn''t expect everyone to be so strong, and smoothly entered the boutique, but also the Cheng soul, the cumin sauce, the chic kidnapper The three ally and the silver ally of the eye-catcher paper are really happy.


    Although the goal has been reached, but the passion in the heart has not been extinguished, and in the days to come, 12 will work harder to repay the debt.


    Haha, in fact, very happy, it feels good to be recognized, and will be more motivated.


    Just trying to plot the plot every day will make you become slower in other aspects.


    After finishing the word every day, there will be a sense of collapse, nothing to do, but also lazy to think, just want to lie in bed.


    Sometimes I open the book review area and want to reply to the book review and chat with everyone, but I find that my mind is blank. I don''t know when I will stay and I will not do anything at the end.


    Chatting in the group is also, sometimes I want to say something, but I found that the brain is empty, I can''t think of anything, and finally I only sent an expression.


    Twelve can only be fortunate, there are so many friends who are willing to support such awkward twelve, so that 12 can only rely on their face to eat, you can also rely on their hard work and eat.


    Don''t try to tell me anything, I don''t listen... I don''t listen... don''t listen... don''t listen...

 Chapter 453： Goddess Legion

    Hansen completed his work on the battleship, and when he had free time, he once again entered the world of shelter.


    Yang Manli has completed the collection work, and everyone here has joined the goddess army formed by Hansen and signed a formal contract.


    Although Hansen needs to provide some of the low-cost alien flesh and blood, these are not a big deal for the rewards they receive. When they attack the shelters, they all draw their strength.


    Yang Manli told Han Sen that the group had not been so smooth at the time. Later, Qing Shu was the first to join the group and successfully organized the group.


    Hansen nodded and didn��t speak. Ning��s family was expressing goodwill to him, but Hansen didn��t dare to really treat Ning��s family as a friend. He knew too little about everything before, and couldn��t judge whether Ning��s family was an enemy or not. friend.


    "Now the Goddess Corps has been built. What are your plans for next?" Yang Manli asked Han Sen. She was quite dissatisfied with the name of the Goddess Corps. The women in the whole group would not add up to more than ten, and they really picked No one is like a goddess.


    Only Hansen insisted on using this name. Yang Manli had no opinion on these formalized things, so she used such a group name.


    Where did Yang Manli know that in the eyes of Hansen, the members of the group that are now collected are only peripheral members. The goddess regiment that he is really preparing to build is to create a purely beautiful army.


    When the time came, there were three thousand different beauty groups to open the road, and the scene was really cool.


    Of course, the premise is that his supernatural body can really surrender the aliens, otherwise this is an unrealistic dream. Don''t say a legion, it is not easy to conquer a few aliens.


    "Let them first digest this batch of prey, then pull them out to practice and drill, and then select some elites to form the real team of our goddess corps, and then go back and attack the shelters." Hansen was originally prepared to wait for zero. After going up, I will attack the shelters. I will be idle during this time, just to train them.


    In fact, there is no need to practice. Those who can enter the second shelter are basically those who have already served in military service or are in military service. They can cooperate with a little training.


    Hansen asked Yang Manli to choose a team and prepare to lead the team to hunt for different creatures. By the way, you can also see if there is any available among these people.


    "Young Master Han, if you want to hunt and kill different creatures, I know that there are many primitive creatures in one place, and it is more suitable for multi-person hunting." Qing Shu heard that Han Sen had to lead the team to hunt, he said to Han Sen. a place.


    Han Sen listened that he felt good, and let Qing Shu lead the way. The group went to the glacial area that Qing Shu said.


    Although it is a glacier area, there are few things like avalanches or glacier breaks. Hansen is not worried about this. He has encountered several ice beasts along the way. Hansen is also lazy to shoot himself. Riding on the back of the golden retriever, while reading the book, eating the dried meat made from the blood-stained legs, watching the members of the group kill the ice beast.


    Hansen checked the information about the demon soul in the resource library of the goddess of the eternal sigh, and did find some information in this regard.


    No one has ever been discovered in the First Shelter. It has only gradually appeared after the Second Shelter, and only the variant or the blood-like creatures are likely to have the magical beast.


    The role of the magical beast is very complicated. There is no fixed ability to say this, because different magical beasts have different functions. In general, the magical beast will give the user a natural ability.


    For example, a violent bear pattern can increase the power of the user, and the wind warfare pattern can increase the speed of the user.


    Because no one has hunted the magic blood carving before, Hansen did not know what the talent ability of the blood carving is. He has been observing this time, but he did not find any special talent.


    "What is the talent of the magic blood carving?" Hansen couldn��t think of a reason, but only temporarily put it aside.


    Hansen now knows that being a leader is actually a very cool thing. Looking at the next group of people who are brave enough to kill different creatures, and they kill the flesh and blood obtained by different creatures, most of them will fall into Hansen. Pocket.


    Now there are still fewer people in the Goddess Corps. If they can develop into a large group of thousands of people, they will be able to bring a large income to Hansen.


    The members are not without benefits. Compared with the fact that they are hunting alone, the efficiency of hunting with the group is much higher. The income is not less than hunting for themselves. It may even be more and more secure.


    Of course, because the conditions here are more difficult, most of the areas belong to the unknown area, and there are too few masters. If there is no master in the group, if you encounter a powerful mutant or a blood creature, you will be easily destroyed.


    In the past, they did not dare to go out hunting like this, fearing to attract the herd. Now, Hansen swayed and hunted out. Although his heart was very embarrassing, he was much more sneaky than before.


    "Han Shaoye, we are hunting in this area. If we go forward, we will probably encounter mutant creatures." The uncle who led the way stopped and said to Hansen.


    "Go ahead, there are mutant creatures best." Hansen ordered the team to move on, and he was not interested in killing primitives.


    Although he followed Hansen��s orders and continued to move forward, many people secretly played drums in their hearts, and their eyes looked from time to time, for fear of encountering mutant creatures.


    The real ability to compete with mutant creatures is the uncle, and other people really want to mutate the creatures. Tens of them are all the life of the mutant creatures.


    Although Yang Manli wants to discourage Hansen, she knows that even if she persuades it is useless, Han Sen will not listen to her words at all, simply do not persuade.


    Uncle Qing is not talking about it. He continues to lead the way. It seems that as long as Hansen orders, even if he is a knife, he will go forward.


    Hansen continued to read his book. He was an ancient documentary book he brought. Hansen still learned ancient texts whenever he had time, hoping to read the "Song Xuan Jing" earlier.


    However, "Dong Xuan Jing" is too ancient, Hansen can only understand a small part, and the real meaning is not understood.


    Suddenly, there was a hoof and a beast in front of him. I saw a white hairy elephant in the distance madly rushing to the side, leaving a huge humming print on the glacier. It seems that even the nearby glaciers are trembled, and the snow flakes are scattered and the momentum is extremely amazing.


    "White hair mammoth!" I don''t know who screamed in horror, and everyone suddenly fled and fled, completely a group of rabble.

 Chapter 454： Stifle variation

    Hansen saw that most people were running away. Only a few people, including Yang Manli, Qing Shu and Xu You, surrounded him and summoned the beast to prepare for the battle.


    However, Xu You was very scared at first glance, and even the hand holding the weapon was shaking.


    Others are faster than one. Hansen is not surprised at all. These people have long been self-confident because they have been tempered. It is normal to have such a reaction when they are in danger.


    Hansen��s heart has already classified them into the ranks of the miscellaneous soldiers. In the future, they will certainly not really train them. So many young people, such as Xu You, seem to be very scared, but still have not escaped. They are all surrounded by Han. Sen side.


    These few people, Hansen is planning to cultivate and cultivate, and later become the captain or team leader, leading the various ways of the goddess army.


    Although they are young, their physical fitness may not be as good as those who escaped, but this is not a problem. Hansen can use their flesh and blood to pile up their genes.


    There are always ways to improve physical fitness and martial arts, but the character is not so easy to cultivate. In Hansen��s view, these young people are rare talents.


    "Retired." Hansen snorted and let Xu You and others retreat to both sides. He himself rode the golden retriever and rushed directly toward the white-haired mammoth.


    Xu You and others are horrified watching Han Sen, but the white hair mammoth is a mutant creature, and the power is also the top among the mutant creatures. Even the characters like Qing Shu do not dare to compete with the white hair mammoth, Hansen It turned out that it was straightforward.


    Uncle Qing looked at Han Sen, and his look was very dignified. He muttered to himself with a voice that he could barely hear: "Does he really be a descendant of the Korean instructor?"


    Yang Manli opened the bow and arrow, aiming at the white-haired mammoth eyes, and can support Hansen when necessary.


    However, the bows and arrows she used now are still the soul and soul bows brought by the first shelter. It is of little use to the second shelter of the white-haired mammoth.


    The degree of the golden retriever does not decrease. If it is a single body type, the golden retriever will not lose to the white-haired mammoth. The golden-haired donkey rushes to the body and grows up. When it hits the white-haired mammoth, it seems to be a huge hill. Mao Mammoth is still a few big.


    Compared with the Golden Retriever, the white-haired mammoth suddenly looks a little small, just like the contrast between a newborn elephant and an adult elephant.


    Hey!


    The impact of the two beasts, the golden hairs are bigger than the white hairs, but they are not cheap, almost a few steps behind the white hair mammoth.


    "Hey!" The golden hair screamed unwillingly. It was absolutely king-like in the first shelter. No one could stop it. Now it is turned back by a white hair and it is very angry.


    The white-haired mammoth also screamed and slammed into the golden retriever again.


    boom!


    Two ancient beastly-like guys collided again, with unimaginable terrible sounds, and the surrounding glaciers were all torn apart, and the snow fluttered everywhere.


    boom! boom! boom!


    The golden retriever and the white-haired mammoths all spelled out the real fire. No one would retreat to a half point. The deadly collision is like a bull who is desperate for mating.


    Xu You, they all looked silly, and they saw more of them, but they haven��t seen a mount that can be hard-headed with other creatures. It��s hard to imagine.


    The average mount is not aggressive at all, nor will it actively attack the enemy, but obviously this huge golden lion mount is somewhat different.


    Those who escaped, seeing the things that happened here, slowly stopped the pace of escape, and looked incredulously at the golden retriever that collided with the white-haired mammoth.


    "That is the mutant creature, the white hair is mammoth, what is the mount? What can it be with the white hair? Is it a variant mount? Even if it is a variant mount, it is impossible to be positive like this. Hard just!"


    Everyone''s face is extremely eccentric, looking at the golden eyes of the golden retriever.


    Indeed, as they thought, if they were replaced by other mounts, even if they were the variant mounts of the second shelter, they would not dare to do so with white hair.


    The mount is a mount, but once it becomes a beast of the mount, no matter how fierce the original creature is, it will lose its fierceness. It is like a lion becoming a herbivore. In addition to the strong physical still, it is no longer the kind of carnivore. The ability to kill.


    It��s just that the Golden Retriever is different. Although it is a beastly soul, it still maintains some fierceness. In addition, it is extremely powerful. Although it loses part of its attacking ability, it is not a general alien with such a terrible body. Can compete.


    Han Sen secretly sighed, Jin Maoyan is only the first sanctuary of the first sanctuary, although special, but the limited physical fitness, after all, it is not as good as white hair mammoth.


    Seeing that the golden retriever gradually could not withstand the collision of white hair and mammoth, the one that was hit was farther than the one that retreated. There was a scream of anger, and even Hansen couldn��t help but be silent.


    When I thought about the big golden scorpion that was in the sky and the sky, no one could stop the domineering momentum of its claws. Now the Golden Retriever soul is a bit too awkward.


    "If the black crystal can really evolve the soul of the first shelter into the soul of the second shelter, the next one must first evolve the golden feather." Hansen thought in his heart, I really can''t see this once invincible world. The king beast was so wronged.


    Hansen thought this way, but the man did not continue to sit and watch the Golden Retriever collided with the white-haired mammoth. At the moment when the golden-haired scorpion once again collided with the white-haired mammoth, Hansen jumped up from the top of the golden-haired donkey. The meteor rushed to the white hair mammoth.


    The white-haired mammoth is more powerful than the golden-haired donkey, but under the impact, although it is not as embarrassing as the golden-haired donkey, it is still smashed by the body.


    At this moment, Hansen has already rushed to the front of his eyes, holding the ancient mysterious wolf in his hand, and the whole person instantly pierced into the wheel-sized eyes.


    Roar!


    The white hair mammoth hooves up, the blood in the eyes flows into the river, and the sky is screaming.


    But in the next second, the white-haired mammoth''s belly suddenly opened a big hole from the inside, and a **** figure rushed out from it.


    boom!


    The white-haired mammoth crashed into the ground, causing the ice and snow to splash. The **** figure did not look at the white-haired mammoth body, and wiped the path to the crowd.


    Almost no one can forget the picture of this moment, the huge alien creatures that died and the **** figures, which became eternal at this moment, inscribed in the memory of all. 8

 Chapter 455： Big brother brought me

    Since the last time he hunted the white-haired mammoth, Han Sen really erected a prestige in the goddess army, which really recognized his head status, and even many young people mentioned that Hansen is a face of worship. .


    The Goddess Corps has gradually gained some cohesiveness. Hansen has no reward for the members who are willing to contribute to the goddess army, that is, the flesh and blood of those different creatures.


    In particular, a group of young people who dared to fight and fight, such as Xu You, let Han Manli focus on training.


    The arrival of Hansen has caused earth-shaking changes here. Although I still dare not go to places too far to hunt, I dare not approach the area of ??the shelter of the aliens. However, when Hansen led the team, it was already in the mountains around. Massive hunting of common and original aliens.


    This makes the evolutionists here see a glimmer of hope, no longer have to continue to hope for the day.


    Many people who have lost hope and have not entered the shelter for a long time, after hearing the news, have once again entered the shelter and want to see if it is true as the legend says.


    The result is that they are ecstatic. The isolation of this ice and snow world is no longer the loneliness of the past. People can see the active figure everywhere. Although there is no way to compare with the big human gathering place, it is not so People are desperate, and more and more people who have rekindled hope have invested in the Goddess Corps.


    More and more people are telling each other, so that those who have lost hope can re-enter the shelter, and the goddess army will grow stronger.


    And there are a lot of different kinds of flesh and blood, businessmen and rich people have also started their actions, making transactions more frequent, and the interaction between people has become more and more.


    Just because Hansen usually has too little time to appear, most people only know the name Hansen, and they don��t even know what Hansen looks like.


    More people have already treated Hansen as a legend, a living legend.


    An evolutionary who has just entered the second sanctuary for a few months has revived a human gathering place with his own power, giving hope to many desperate people. This is undoubtedly a legend.


    It is obvious that the deputy head of Yang Manli is much more. Many people know that the goddess regiment has this name because of the existence of Yang Manli, who thinks that Yang Manli is a woman of Hansen and the mistress of the goddess army.


    Yang Manli naturally heard this saying. She was still very angry at the beginning, but it was really difficult to correct everyone. After a long time, she would be lazy to correct it.


    "Big brother, it''s really you, I can find the organization." On this day, Han Sen just transferred from the league into the world of shelter, suddenly saw a man running out, holding a nose and tears hugged Hansen Thighs.


    "Zhu stopped?" Han Sen looked at the person in front of him and couldn''t help but stunned. He really didn''t think that he would meet Zhu here.


    "Do you dare to appear in front of me? I thought I wouldn''t kill you?" Hansen said coldly and looked at Zhu stopped.


    "Big brother, it doesn''t mean anything to live in this ghost place. You can''t mix it with your big brother. It''s better to die, you can kill it!" Zhu stopped holding Hansen''s thigh.


    Hansen couldn''t help but smile: "This guy has come so badly, so I don''t know how much I have suffered. It seems that people are going crazy."


    "When did you come here, how have I never seen you?" Hansen took Zhu to a place where no one was, and asked Zhu to stop.


    "That time I fled, I came directly to the second shelter. I didn''t expect it to be such a ghost place. I have to kill a primitive creature to fight. After so long, I don''t even have the common genes. Full, this is really not a day of people... I went out a few months ago, and the result was that there was no way to go to the ground by a mutant creature. I almost died outside, and it was hard to run back the day before yesterday. I heard that your brother, you are waiting for the big brother you are in the transmission array..." Zhu stopped talking with a nose and tears.


    Hansen naturally does not completely believe Zhu stopped. This guy is very treacherous. He is poisonous and works hard. He is a sly character who pulls his face and kills people without blinking. He is definitely a very dangerous guy.


    However, Hansen has not yet wanted to kill Zhu. Although this guy is dangerous, Hansen is not in the eye, and he also knows a lot of things Hansen is eager to know, such as Han Jingzhi.


    Zhu Shu is the illegitimate son of Chen''s family. Chen seems to know what happened in the past, but he did not know what role Chen played in it.


    Hansen is very skeptical that the first generation of Chen��s characters is probably one of the seventh action teams of the Special Investigations Division.


    "You want to follow me, what do I want to collect you?" Hansen smiled and looked at Zhu stopped. No matter what purpose he had, he would squeeze out some benefits from him.


    "Big brother, no matter what, I am more useful than other ordinary people?" Zhu stopped squinting and said.


    "It''s also dangerous." Han Sen took a faint sentence.


    Zhu paused and said with a smile: "Han Shaoye, my Han brother, you are the descendant of the Korean instructor, how can I dare to think about you! What do I have to do, don''t say that you don''t want to, My old man can''t spare me, not interrupting my three legs."


    "The news of your Chen family is very good, but I don''t remember the friendship between our Han family and your Chen family." Hansen was unmoved. Now everyone says that he has a good relationship with Han Jing, and he can''t tell. Who is true and who is false, simply do not believe.


    "Han��s instructor has not said that my family is also a member of the special investigation department, and the Korean instructor is his old man a colleague?" Zhu stopped quickly.


    "I don''t know." Hansen did not say much, but he said in his heart: "Sure enough, Chen is also a member of the special investigation department of the year."


    "You said that those are useless, to point to the actual, I want to follow me, I can''t do it, but I can''t do it without the cost of the occupation." Han Sen looked at Zhu stopped.


    Zhu stopped his face and said: "After I came to this ghost place, I didn''t get any benefit. The soul of the beast brought by the first shelter was almost completely destroyed. Now I am really poor. Money, do you want money? Say a number, how much I will give."


    "You don''t have a 70% discount." Hansen suddenly said.


    Hansen has always been very fond of Chen��s shocking 30% off. Although he has the wings of the beast and can fly, the speed of the wings of the beast is determined by the strength of the beast itself, not by its own power. Sen is very interested in the amazing 30% of his own control.


    It��s just that the 30-fold surprise is Chen��s secret biography of super-nuclear gene technology. Outsiders can��t learn it. Now there is such an opportunity. Han Sen wants to explore the tone of Zhu��s stop and see if he can learn the 30% discount. .

 Chapter 456： Half step cloud

    "It��s a secret story of Chen��s family. If you want to learn it, it��s not impossible.�� But after all, it��s Chen��s family secrets. Big Brother, if you want to learn, you must first grievance and you should be a disciple under my Chen family." Zhu stopped.


    Although Zhu Shu did not say no, but Han Sen certainly can not go under any Chen Jiamen, it is equal to no.


    "So that means you haven''t talked?" Hansen turned and prepared to leave.


    "Don''t stop, you listen to me, even if I am willing to pass it on to you, but I will only be the first three, which is a terrible thing. And there is no genetic solution matching Chen''s secret system. It��s useless to give it to you without the possibility of training."


    Zhu stopped seeing Hansen and went, and quickly continued to say: "Big brother, do you listen to me? When I was chased by the mutant creature some time ago, I found a good place. Big brother, you will definitely feel there. Interested, is it better for me to take you to see? If you feel comfortable, let me join the Goddess Corps. If it feels useless, I will leave without turning my head."


    ��What is a good place?�� Hansen asked Zhu to ask.


    "The nest of the alien creature." Zhu stopped the voice and said to Hansen.


    Hansen looked at Zhu stop with some surprises. Finding a nest of a different creature is equivalent to finding a soul of the **** of blood. This Zhu is a good luck.


    "Take me to see first." Hansen thought about it.


    He is not afraid of what tricks Zhu has to stop, even if he encounters a blood creature, he also has the ability to protect himself.


    Now I am afraid that there is a blood creature in the nest of the alien creature, or even a **** creature. If that is the case, it is too difficult for Hansen to break the eggs of the alien creature inside.


    Zhu stopped with Hansen out of the ice cave and walked along the snowy mountains to the mountains.


    Hansen disliked him to go too slowly, summoned the golden donkey directly, and let Zhu stop to sit up together.


    "Big brother, you are riding a ride too windy, sell not to sell? The price will open with you." Zhu stopped looking at the golden feathers.


    "This is not for sale, but if you want to buy the soul of the beast, I have one here." Hansen��s heart was moving, and the last time he got the violent ice beast and the beast of the beast was useless. If Zhu stopped to pay a high price, Selling to him is also called.


    "What kind of beast soul? Is it a mutant beast soul or a **** of blood?" Zhu paused and looked at Hansen with excitement. He was also scared. It was too difficult to get a beast in this ghost place. He brought it up. The beast soul is ruined again, and there is no feeling of peace of mind with no animal spirit.


    "Original ice armor beast soul." Hansen said.


    Zhu stopped a little disappointing, but still said: "The beast of the ice beast is also good, is the armor-type beast soul, the defense is a very powerful one in the original beast soul, one million you can''t see?"


    One million buys a primitive soul, although it is the beast of the second shelter, this price is already a high price.


    That is to say, in this place where the soul of the beast is extremely lacking, if you change the large gathering place of the personal class, the original level of the beast soul can also sell about 100,000.


    "The ice beast of the beastly beast." Hansen added two more words.


    When Zhu paused, he widened his eyes and said with a slobber: "Big brother, have you got the ice beast beast?"


    Among the original alien creatures, almost one-tenth of the chances of the life-genetic violent state of the alien creatures, the chance of being able to produce the soul after killing is even lower.


    Therefore, the beastly soul is several times more expensive than the average beast soul.


    Of course, the ability to run away from the beast is much stronger than the ordinary beast.


    Like the beast soul of the ice beast, the ordinary ice armor can only cover the body area of ??thirty or forty after being transformed into armor, and the coverage rate can reach more than 95 after the body of the ice armor is turned into armor. The defensive power has also been very good. The defensive power of the ice beast beast is not much worse than the last-minute mutated armor. The value is naturally much higher than the average ice armor.


    "What do you say?" Hansen directly summoned the beast of the ice armor, and the heavy armor of the ice crystal covered his whole body.


    However, such a armor is of little use to Hansen. This armor has not had Hansen''s defensive power. Especially now Hansen has practiced micro-crystals, and this armor is even more ribbed.


    If it is the top of the variant armor or the blood of the armor, you can wear it, but unfortunately not now.


    "Big brother, you open a price." Zhu stopped looking straight.


    "Amazing, you don''t dare to rumor that I don''t force you, then Chen has always been able to teach the evolutionary s-class body method?" Han Sen looked at Zhu stopped.


    Zhu paused into a bitter face, hesitantly said: "This... still forget... I don''t really need the beast..."


    Han Sen naturally understands the meaning of Zhu stop. A violent ice armor will sell more than 10 million souls. This is because the animal spirit here is too rare.


    Want to change the secret singularity of a s-class, this kind of loss-making business like Zhu Shu will certainly not do.


    "You can rest assured that I am not going to use the violent ice armor soul to change your body, the evolutionary s sacred card, I buy your body, the violent ice armor soul is the hard cost I gave you. Hansen said with a smile.


    Chen''s body is unique, and it is hard to buy in the church. He can''t learn it for a while. If you can catch some other secrets, it''s not bad.


    "This way, then I can think of a way." Zhu stopped watching Hansen''s violent ice armor soul, biting his teeth and said: "Chen family has a s-level evolutionary body method "half-step cloud" If you are interested in Big Brother, I can spell this face and go back to get it back."


    "Talk about it, what kind of body is the half-step cloud?" Hansen asked with a wink.


    Zhu stopped to demonstrate the half-step cloud directly, and Hansen��s eyes were straight.


    The half-step cloud is not so much a body technique as it is a set of leg skills. It is just that this set of leg skills is based on the body method. After practice, you can change the life particles of a pair of legs, so that it has a powerful explosive force.


    Others can step into the sky in a step-by-step manner, and the meaning of a half-step cloud means that after practicing this method, it takes only half a step to get to the sky.


    Although it is just an exaggeration, it can be known that this is a very violent body.


    What Hansen feels most satisfied is that after practicing a half-step cloud, although it can not be borrowed seven times in the air, it can be borrowed once.


    Unlike Hansen��s own fur, this is a truly perfect loan.


    The last time Hansen borrowed a leg after borrowing in the air, it was because his borrowing power was only fur, and he practiced a half-step cloud, and he could use the power to make a perfect move. There are no problems with the seven lo ass. 8

 Chapter 457： Stone statue

    Hansen is very satisfied with "Half Step Cloud". This is a secret esoteric super-genetic technique that can''t be learned in the church. It pays a s-class sacred card plus a violent ice armor soul. .


    So Hansen and Zhu stopped to agree on the time of the next transaction. The body can stop at Zhu, but the exclusive genetic fluid, Zhu stopped to go to the Chen family to find a solution.


    Zhu stopped to take Hansen to find the nest of different creatures. He walked for a long time at the speed of the golden retriever. Sure enough, he saw the mountain peak like a lotus flower. It is clearly the lotus type of life. It is the nest of the alien creature. Entrance.


    Fortunately, there were no different creatures nearby. Two people turned over the Lotus Peak and went down from the entrance and went all the way to the wall.


    The heterogeneous wall is still intact, and no one has ever been there. Although Zhu stopped to find it here, he did not dare to go in.


    Zhu Shu is a smart person. He knows that he has the ability to do what he can''t do. There are not many people who can do this. After all, people are emotional animals, and sometimes it is difficult to maintain reason.


    "You are waiting outside, I will go in and have a look." Han Sen said to Zhu stopped, he broke the wall and walked into the nest.


    The gleaming green light of the stars makes the huge alien nests particularly scary, and there are grotesque nests everywhere, one by one intact, and there is no difference in which one is pregnant with different creatures.


    Hansen slowly approached the nest, but because there were too many nests, they were all crowded together. There was no way to go. If they wanted to go, they could only climb into the nest and walk over.


    Hansen didn''t dare to jump up directly, staring at the front of a five- or six-meter-high oval nest and slowly moving forward. He always felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, and there was a feeling of something going wrong.


    "Hey!" Han Sen was seven or eight meters away from the nest. The nest suddenly split open. One head had a silver double horn, and there were bat wings on the back. The whole body was dark like a pig iron. It was like a **** gargoyle. The alien creature suddenly rushed out of the broken nest.


    Hansen only glanced at him, turned and ran, and did his best.


    Although I haven��t handed it over, but it��s just that speed, Hansen has already made sure that the gargoyle is definitely a blood-killing creature.


    Hansen can only secretly rejoice that he first saw it. If he waits for it to come into contact with it, it will be even harder to run.


    Hansen only ran a few steps, and the gargoyle had already caught up with Hansen��s back. The rough volley of the arm like a stone pillar slammed into Hansen��s back.


    The root of the nail on the claw is half a foot long, sharp and sharp like a root of a gold-gold dagger, really want to be picked up by it, I am afraid that the body of the z-steel alloy should be chilled.


    Hansen��s head didn��t come back, but it��s like a long eye behind him. His body slammed like a snake. He twisted the gargoyle and continued to run forward in a snake-shaped path. .


    The gargoyle''s wings fluttered, and they immediately caught up with Hansen''s body, but this catch was lost. Hansen''s slipperyness was like a muddy, so that the gargoyle could not catch him.


    Han Sen glanced at the channel and saw that Zhu stopped the kid and ran away, faster than the rabbit.


    The gargoyle couldn��t catch Hansen several times. Seeing that Hansen was about to rush into the passage, suddenly there was a scream, and a pair of silver horns on the top of the head shone with brilliance, and the silver on the corner began to sway toward the black iron. Spreading in the body, just in the blink of an eye, the gargoyle becomes a silver-like ghost, the whole body is silvery, and looks strange and inexplicable.


    "I wipe! Run away from the blood!" Hansen screamed, and the silver-like ghost almost rushed to Hansen behind the teleport, and the paw directly caught Hansen''s head.


    The speed of the silver ghost is too fast. Hansen has no time to escape this. Although he has tried his best to move the position, it is useless in the face of absolute speed.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hansen''s body turned into an ice muscle jade bone, reaching out to meet the stout arm of the silver-like ghost, but it was not hard to fight with the silver-like ghost.


    The two arms intersected, but only Hansen was like a snake, entangled with the stout-like arm of the silver-like ghost, and then slipped onto the silver-like ghost.


    The evil spirits-ridden shackles and the unloading force of the overlord''s unloading armor are perfectly combined by Hansen, and after he cultivated the ice muscle jade bones, the incomparable physical quality can achieve such an effect.


    The silver-like ghost reached out and grabbed Hansen wrapped around his back. Hansen was slipping down and slid from the shackles of the silver-like ghost. The trend of the silver-faced ghost was a note. Heavy punches.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s fist with the color of crystal ice jade squatted in the stalls of the silver-like ghosts, and suddenly the silver-like ghosts screamed, and the hands that thundered and thundered caught Hansen.


    Hansen seemed to be a snake like a snake on the thigh of the ghost, and slipped behind the silver ghost, grabbed the gargoyle''s wings, and had a hand knife on his neck.


    Hansen wandered around the silver-like ghost. The silver-like ghost was crazy. He jumped his feet and waved his arms to catch him, but he never succeeded.


    It��s just that the body of the silver-like ghost is really strong. After Hansen��s use of ice muscle jade, a punch can only make a shallow redness on his silver body.


    The ancient mysterious wolf dagger Hansen did not dare to use, one is that the ancient mysterious wolf dagger can not break such a strong *, the second to take in the hands also affect Hansen''s actions.


    Hansen even tried to go to the eyes of a silver-like ghost, but it was useless. Its eyes and body were silvery metal, as strong as the body.


    In less than a minute, Hansen has been as long as a few hours, and it is definitely not an easy task to get entangled with the silver-eyed ghosts.


    Hansen has used his abilities and brainpower to the limit. Every subtle movement has been carefully calculated, and both physical strength and brain power are consumed.


    Even so, Hansen��s current situation is getting more and more critical. When the silver is like a ghost, the hands are getting faster and faster. Several times, the nails have been drawn from Hansen��s body, and Hansen��s muscles are immediately drawn. A mouth was opened and blood suddenly came out.


    Hansen��s look has not changed at all, and continues to slide like a snake on a silver-like ghost, but the range of activities is getting smaller and smaller.


    Finally, the silver-like ghosts had no way to go to Hansen��s forced, and the claws slammed toward Han Lin��s body, and saw that the sharp and sharp silver nails would penetrate into Hansen��s body. .


    Just as the silver ghost''s nails had been attached to Hansen''s skin, and even had already pierced the flesh, Hansen suddenly pressed on the top of the silver ghost, and the body leaped and evaded the silvery ghost''s paw. .


    The silver-like ghost in the wrath, this catch has gone all out. After Han Sen escaped, its claws did not stop, and it slammed into his ghost face. The five sharps were like silver daggers. The nails pierced directly into the silvery ghost face, and the silvery blood suddenly splashed out. The twelve-winged dark blazing angel said that it was the rudder master''s dream to wake up.

 Chapter 458： Expert group

    Hansen took the opportunity to get out, and in three or two steps, he rushed into the channel, and he did not return to the head. He could hear the angry screams and percussion from the silver ghost behind him.


    The physical quality of this silver-like ghost is too high, Hansen can''t kill it for a while, but since I know that there is such a **** blood creature here, it is not too late to raise the gene and then pack it.


    "Big brother, you always figured it out, is it okay?" Zhu stopped waiting at the exit. From time to time, he looked out and saw Hansen coming out and said quickly.


    "It��s okay to escape, but I can��t kill this thing.�� Hansen said as he went outside.


    "Then I joined the Goddess Corps?" Zhu stopped to ask.


    "Enter it." Han Sen said casually, this Zhu stays useful, Han Sen also remembers Chen''s shocking 30 percent.


    After leaving the nest of the alien creature, Hansen directly returned to the league, and urged Zhu to stop and go back to get the "Half Step Cloud" back.


    The time to enter the shelter is very close. Hansen��s mind is calculated, and it��s almost time to get the shelter. But this attack, he can��t do it himself, let the goddess��s people participate in the attack. The spiritual sanctuary, otherwise ordinary people will not know how to cherish.


    Of course, Hansen must have to get the stone of the soul in the shelter of the aliens. Other things don''t matter.


    Returning to the goddess of the eternal sigh, Hansen completed the work that he should do, and looked at the work arrangement afterwards.


    In two days, it was his turn to help him make a cooking. The soldiers only had four or five days to eat in a month, usually taking nutrients.


    But the expert group is different. They need to eat every day. The existence of the cooking class is actually serving the expert group most of the time.


    Hansen took a break for two days and took a look at the book training and training. When he was working, he knew that the work of the accident class was still very hard.


    Those experts and scholars are quite picky about the diet. According to the specifications specified above, each person must have the standard of three dishes and one soup. There must also be a leek.


    In addition, several professors in the expert group can also order food, and such treatment is not even Ji Yunran and Chen Shoushan.


    Because the alliance pays attention to the relics of the crystal family, these experts and professors have enjoyed high treatment, and there are indeed several professors who really have university questions and are very researchable about the crystal family.


    Hansen''s cooking is not good, that is, to help with the miscellaneous, to help prepare materials, and to cook rice or something.


    "You are the newcomer Hansen? I heard that you have cleared the tenth difficulty of the extreme sprint?" A young researcher from a group of experts asked Hansen when he was cooking.


    "It��s just a little more skillful than others, and it��s no big deal,�� Hansen said casually.


    ��The Black Hawk graduated?�� the young researcher asked again.


    "Yes." Hansen frowned slightly and looked up at the young researcher. At the age of thirty, he looked quite handsome, but his lips were a little thin and he looked a little feminine.


    "Not bad. When I was in the Central Military Academy, the Black Hawk was able to rank in the top 100 of the military academy. I don''t know how it is now?" the young researcher said faintly.


    Han Sen just felt that the researcher''s tone was a bit unpleasant. After listening to this, his eyes were slightly stunned and he said: "I don''t know. I didn''t have a chance to meet the Central Military Academy when I went to school. I also played an arrow. Competition."


    "Oh, isn''t it bad to lose?" the young researcher said quite smugly.


    When it comes to competitions, the Central Military Academy has always been at the top of the league. Basically, all competitions have never fallen out of the top three, and the Blackhawks can only be regarded as the last in the elite schools. They are not in the same breath. Young researchers naturally think that the central In the military school and the Black Hawk military school competition, the Black Hawk Military Academy will definitely be bloodied.


    "Also, the people at the Central Military Academy are very powerful. They have spent a lot of work to get them to the league championship." Hansen said in an understatement that he would not be polite for such a person.


    "Oh, there must be a limit to the year of the blow. What black eagle can win the Central Military Academy, bragging the game?" The researchers'' words made many researchers laugh.


    Most of these researchers are from the Central Military Academy. After all, there are not many professional military schools that can open the relics of the Clan.


    Most of the professors in the league who have studied the culture of the crystal culture are mostly at the Central Military Academy. Researchers and experts and professors in the expert group have a lot to do with the Central Military Academy.


    As the most advanced military school in the league, the Central Military Academy is a great school in its prestigious schools. It is inevitable that some of its graduates will be proud.


    Some researchers in the expert group also tried the limit sprint. The results did not pass the ten difficulty. Later, I heard that a squadron passed the tenth difficulty. Some of the hearts were disapproving. I only thought that Hansen could pass the ten-star difficulty. It is because he is the tester of the extreme sprint, how can the real strength compare with them.


    This researcher, Tang Xin, is very upset about this matter, so he will say Hansen a few words.


    "I am really sorry. I really don''t know that the Central Military Academy is so great. Unfortunately, I have graduated and I have no chance to participate in the competition. Otherwise, I will let them let them not lose." Hansen shrugged his shoulders. Smiled faintly.


    Han Sen��s words came out, and the researchers all looked at him. Even a few professors couldn��t help but look at Hansen.


    "Well, you said that you won the Central Military Academy, then you are talking about it. You won the Central Military Academy in any league in that world?" Tang Yi sneered, he did not believe what Hansen said.


    "Which world I really don''t remember, I don''t usually remember the small things like this. You can search for the information and search for my name directly." Han Sen knocked the dish with a rice spoon. Pot: "If there is nothing else, trouble you to let it go, and others have to cook."


    Tang Xin��s face was a bit ugly. He was proud of his pride in the Central Military Academy and he was always proud of it. Hansen��s attitude of not taking the Central Military Academy as a thing completely angered him.


    Just on the battleship, he can''t do anything unusual. He just went to Professor Li Mingtang and asked: "Professor Li, can you check it out and see if he is telling the truth?"


    On the sigh of the goddess, the average person does not have the authorization to connect to Skynet, and can only check the internal information, so Tang Xin will ask the authorized Professor Li Mingtang to help him enter the Skynet.

 Chapter 459： Attacking the Hell Shelter

    Li Mingtang thought for a moment and said: "Everyone is a colleague. There is no need to be so true. It��s a joke."


    Tang Xin is not arrogant: "Professor Li, as a graduate of the Central Military Academy, I cannot tolerate others smearing my alma mater, I want to return my alma mater to an innocence."


    After that, Tang Xin also glanced at Han Sen, apparently very unhappy with Han Sen.


    "Tang researcher, you said this is wrong, your alma mater is the alma mater, is the alma mater of others not the alma mater? It is obvious that you are filthy Xiao Han''s alma mater..." The fat squad leader can''t stand it, stand up Said.


    "I am just telling the truth. I don''t mean anyone." Tang Xin snorted: "Now ask Professor Li to check it out, naturally know who is filthy and who is telling the truth."


    The fat squad leader said directly: "Check it, I believe that Xiao Han will not lie. Professor Li, you will be bothered to help you check it out, and we are a little innocent."


    Even the fat squad leader said so, Li Mingtang had to connect to Skynet and searched for the military school competition with the name of Hansen.


    Soon, a lot of information jumped out, and a group of researchers and soldiers in the accident class looked at it.


    After watching it for a while, Tang Xin��s face became iron blue. At that time, many military school media reported on the war at that time. The battle between the emperor and the monster can be said to be a landmark game of the military academy.


    The era of the monster Jingjiwu and the Central Military Academy ruled the entire military school alliance, that is, after the game was officially announced.


    The name of Hansen��s emperor became synonymous with the strongest in the military school that year, and the report at the time was overwhelming.


    Just open a few reports, you can see a lot of descriptions of that game and praise for Hansen''s exaggeration, almost described Hansen as a great archery player.


    Although it is very exaggerated, there is no doubt that everyone knows now that Hansen really led the Black Hawk Military Academy to defeat the central military school with absolute dominance. Just like Hansen said, the game of the world, Black Hawk It is the last king.


    Those researchers looked at Han Sen��s eyes suddenly changed a little. A squadron, even if it was the squadron on the goddess of the goddess, it was only an experienced veteran. It should not be too good, otherwise it would not Will become a squadron.


    But no one thought that Hansen, the new squadron, would have such a glorious past.


    It is called the strongest man in the entire military school league. This kind of honor, including Tang Xin, these former military academy graduates, who had never enjoyed it before.


    After all, when they were at the Central Military Academy, they were not the strongest people in the Central Military Academy.


    "Small Han, I can''t think of you when you go to school." The fat squad leader smiled and closed his mouth. The meaty big hand patted Hansen''s shoulder and showed his inner happiness.


    There are several researchers who have never looked at ordinary soldiers. This Tang Xin is the most annoying one. Now Hansen is hitting his face, and the fat squad leader is also a dark heart.


    "In general, the opponent is too weak." Han Sen is not the kind of good person, Tang Xin since he bullied him, he will naturally not be polite.


    Tang Xin''s face became a pig liver color, and his mouth twitched several times. It was hard to say a word, and the meal did not eat. He turned and left.


    "Little Han, beautiful, I have long seen that Tang Xin is not pleasing to the eye. I have a long-awaited look at the eyebrows. It seems like a high-ranking person. I hate it when I look at it. I really can��t see it, you are in the military school. Niu." Han Sen returned to the kitchen, the deputy squad leader Liu Mingliang and others also praised him.


    "Oh, don''t say anything." The fat squad closed the door of the kitchen and solemnly said to Han Sen: "Small Han, you should be careful later. The name of Tang is very small. This is definitely a hate." I am on you."


    "I am a soldier in the accident class. How can he be a researcher in a group of experts?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "Of course he can''t take you on the battleship, but it''s hard to say when you go back to the ruins of the Clan. There are many evil things in the ruins of the Clan. We don''t understand much. If he hurts you, then It��s really hard to prevent, you have to pay more attention to it. After the ruins of the Crystals, remember not to go alone, just stay on the battleship, he will take you no way.�� The fat squad leader is serious Hansen.


    Liu Mingliang also persuaded Hansen to say a few words, Han Sen is not willing to let them worry, it should be down.


    "But then, Xiao Han, you are a cow in the military academy, and directly get the rank of major, how can you come here to be a squadron?" Li Mingliang could not help but ask again.


    "Actually... my dream is to become a soldier on a warship. It doesn''t matter if I am a squadron, so I came here..." Hansen said the truth, but he did not finish this, he I want to be a soldier on the battleship of Ji Yanran.


    ......


    When Hansen once again entered the world of the shelter, he finally saw the little face of zero.


    "It seems that it is time to attack the shelter of the aliens." Hansen found Yang Manli and asked her to summon all members of the Goddess Corps.


    "Everyone, I decided to start tomorrow to attack the Hell''s Shelter and take the shelter as the base of our Goddess Corps. If anyone wants to quit, I can stand up now, I will not force you, unconditionally agree to withdraw from the goddess. Legion.�� Han Sen��s gaze swept across the faces of the crowd.


    "Head, now attacking the shelters, is not too anxious, there are aristocratic aliens in the shelters, there are many mutant creatures, and our current strength is not enough, it is better to develop again. After everyone''s basic genes and original genes are full, and then attacking the shelters, it will be much bigger."


    "Yes, the head of the team, we should focus on development now."


    ��We don��t know how many mutated creatures there are in the Hell Shelter. Is it too risky to go now?��


    "We have the ability to hunt down the original creatures a lot. It is better to wait a second time, wait for everyone..."


    Hansen looked at the members of the Goddess Legion, and said coldly: "I call you over, just to tell you my decision, you only need to execute or quit, you don''t need to give me advice. But there is a sentence I want Explain that the withdrawal of the goddess regiment will not be accepted in the future. After we attack the shelter, we do not welcome such people. It is to leave your own choice."


    Hansen��s words suddenly made the following people quiet. Soon a person stood up and said to Hansen: ��Sorry, the strength of our team is not enough to attack the shelter of the aliens. I can��t Take your own life to take risks."


    "Get his contract." Hansen did not talk to him, directly let Yang Manli get the contract, and the man canceled the contract. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 460： Unusual shelter

    With a lead, soon more people stood up and dismissed the contract, leaving the goddess army.


    Few people think that Han Sen really can attack the shelter of the aliens, and does not say that there are many mutant creatures in the shelter of the aliens. It is just a nobleman who has the ability to die and is a great trouble.


    Before destroying the Stone of Soul, the aliens are almost immortal in the Hell Shelter, plus the number of mutant creatures and a large number of primitive creatures. The Goddess Legion has a total of one or two hundred people, most of them. The original genes are still a lot worse, and the original creatures may not be able to win single-on-one, let alone attack the shelters.


    The goddess regiment, which was originally nearly 200 people, walked away in most of the time, leaving only twenty or thirty people without leaving.


    Hansen had already had psychological preparations, but he did not expect that he would go so many people. He swept over and left most of the people who were like Xu You, only a few older.


    What surprised Hansen was that the middle-aged man who satirized him when Hansen first came was still in the ranks and did not cancel the contract.


    Hansen still remembers his name is Zheng Guoxiong. He came to the second shelter with the gene of God 20 years ago, but he did not expect it to be such a place. He did nothing in 20 years until Hansen established After the goddess regiment, silently joined the legion, this time has not been too extraordinary performance.


    "Big Brother, are we still going to attack the Hell Shelter?" Zhu stopped without going, looked at the remaining twenty or thirty people, and whispered to Han Sen.


    "Of course, I said that I will start tomorrow to attack the shelter of the aliens. That is tomorrow, you will all go back and prepare, and gather here at 6:30 tomorrow morning." Hansen let those people disperse.


    The reason why he didn''t start immediately, but to wait until tomorrow, is also the test of the remaining twenty people. Now, let''s go, maybe they are just out of the heat of the moment, if they let them consider one night, they dare If you go, those people will really be available in the future.


    Where do those people know that Han Sen doesn''t care how many people go there? As long as he and zero are there, two people can knock down the shelters and bring them to the past, just to pick some useful talents. After all, it is necessary to have enough people to operate after the shelter of the aliens.


    "I really want to take these people to attack the shelter of the aliens?" After everyone else dispersed, Yang Manli asked Hansen with a dignified look.


    "What? You also think that I can''t beat the shelter of the aliens?" Hansen smiled and looked at Yang Manli.


    "It is really difficult to judge by strength." Yang Manli is not a woman who will be judged by others, and her answer is also very honest.


    "Then you still go or not?" Hansen continued to ask.


    "Go." Yang Manli answered affirmatively.


    "Then go back and prepare, go off tomorrow morning." Hansen smiled and said.


    Early the next morning, the number of people who came to gather was seven or eight. Finally, with Yang Manli, Qing Shu and Zhu Shu, it was just enough to make up twenty people.


    "Starting." Hansen did not say much, directly ordering everyone to go to the snowy mountain where the Hell Shelter is located.


    When Hansen left, many people were watching. They felt that Hansen was definitely crazy. He took such a small person to attack the shelter of the opposite spirit. What is the difference between sending death and death?


    Although Hansen��s team has the strongest young uncle here, but the younger uncle is stronger, that is, he can cope with a mutant creature.


    Even if Hansen has the ability to deal with one or two mutant creatures, what can the rest of the people do? Basically, some young people who came to the shelter not long ago, most of them are mutant evolutionists, only a few one or two evolutionary blood, and even three young people are primitive evolutionists.


    Such twenty people said that they were able to lay down the aristocratic sanctuary, and almost no one believed it. They felt that they were crazy.


    Looking at the young people who followed Hansen, many people even had a pity in their eyes.


    Of course, more people are gloating to watch them leave, even thinking in their hearts: "The Hansen consciously came out, even the Ningjia Group''s Ningjia gave him face, he was arrogant and dying. The spiritual sanctuary is also a deserved one, but it is a pity for the good people like the uncle and the young people."


    There are more embarrassing, and even hope that Hansen is dead there, and Yang Manli and Zero can come back alive, and they will have a chance.


    Han Sen and his entourage, more than 20 people, marched toward the Hell Shelter in the snow of the sky, and soon disappeared into the snowfield of the glacier. Many people think that it is impossible for them to return. .


    In fact, even among the young people in the ranks, there are many people who are not very optimistic about this battle, just because they are more aggressive and more eager to fight, maybe they can fight for a future.


    Even so, their hearts are still uneasy. After all, there are nourishment shelters for nobles. They have not even visited the shelters of the waiters and the knights. The first time they will fight the nobility shelter, the tension in the heart can be imagined. know.


    The closer to the big snowy mountains, the more people become more nervous, and even the uncle''s look becomes very dignified.


    Uncle Qing knows that Hansen is definitely not a stupid person, but even in his opinion, their strength is not enough to attack the shelter of the aliens. If Hansen has no other backhands, their trip is really dangerous. It��s no exaggeration to describe it in a lifetime.


    However, due to the inexplicable trust in the three words of Han Jingzhi, Qing Shu did not intend to withdraw.


    "Cold?" In the heavy snow of the sky, Han Sen held a pair of small hands in his hands and put them on his lips, warming her little hands with the heat of the heat.


    "Not cold." Zero just shook his head calmly.


    Han Sen only remembered that zero physical fitness is much stronger than him, and how can he be afraid of such a little cold.


    "The front is the shelter of the aliens. Are we really going to go up?" Zhu stopped looking at the big snowy mountain that was already in front of him, and couldn''t help but ask again.


    "Of course." Han Sen directly smashed the Golden Retriever sitting down, the first to embark on the Snowy Mountains.


    Others, look at me, I look at you, and finally I followed Hansen on the big snowy mountain. Many people are nervous and stiff, and they have no expression on their faces. They stare at the big snowy mountain like the old castle. General heterosexual shelter.


    The Hell Shelter is quiet, except for the sound of falling snow, the whole world is quiet and terrible, as if it was just a lifeless uninhabited castle.


    Uncle Qing, Zhu Shu and Yang Manli couldn''t help but frown. This is obviously very abnormal. They should have been discovered by aliens and aliens, but there is no movement in the shelter. The door was open, but no alien creature rushed out. This is really abnormal. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 461： Soulstone

    "Wait a minute." Hansen ordered the team to stop and summon the golden sand worm king, so that he flew into the alien sanctuary opened by the gate.


    After a while, the Golden Sandworm King flew out, and the information brought back to Hansen turned out to be nothing. There was nothing in the Hell Shelter. The Golden Sandworm King did not even see a stranger inside.


    ��No?�� Hansen frowned slightly, and the situation is obviously beyond his expectations.


    "There is no match, this may be a trap." Zhu stopped.


    "Uncle Green, what do you think?" Han Sen looked at Uncle Green.


    Uncle Green frowned and said: "We have all arrived here, and it is impossible to quit."


    Hansen smiled and said: "Yu Shu said that it is correct. We originally came to attack the shelter. If it is because of fear of the other party, why should it come?"


    Said, Hansen smashed the golden sable sitting down, took the zero sitting behind him, and took the lead into the door of the shelter.


    Uncle Qing and others quickly followed up. After everyone entered the shelter, they saw an empty castle. There were Gothic buildings everywhere, but they were dead, even a strange creature. Not enough.


    "Don''t distract, follow me." Hansen snorted, letting everyone not fall behind, followed him to the tallest building in the castle, where the stone of the soul of the general shelter was there.


    As the people walked toward the building, they watched with vigilance, but they found nothing, just as the entire sanctuary was indeed empty.


    After successfully reaching the destination, Hansen opened the door and walked into the palace-like hall. When she saw a stone with a fascinating glow, it was inlaid on the back of the main hall.


    "Stone of the Soul!" Xu You and other young people are overjoyed, as long as the stone of the soul is destroyed, no matter where the alien is dead.


    However, they have not waited for them to go to the stone of the soul, but they saw a figure coming out from the sidewalk next to the statue. It was a glamorous noble woman dressed as a priest, holding an ice-like scepter in her hand. That noble woman is different.


    "Be careful." Qing Shu shouted and summoned the beasts.


    In fact, no need to remind the young, everyone has summoned the soul of the beast, watching the surrounding vigilantly.


    The aliens looked at Hansen and they showed a sneer in their mouths. The scepter in their hands was lifted up, and the ice suddenly covered her body. In a blink of an eye, she was a noble female warrior wearing a blood-stained ice armor. The blood-stained ice crystal rifle that the scepter has made.


    "Roar!"


    Almost in the blink of an eye, within the castle that was originally empty, I don��t know where to run out of groups of alien creatures. Hundreds of ice beasts and all kinds of alien creatures have already ridden the water in this hall. It was fiercely rushing toward the crowd in the hall.


    "Go in and destroy the stone of the soul." Uncle Qing shouted and prepared to rush to the image.


    But before he got out of the way, he saw more than a dozen different creatures coming out behind the statue. Each of them was a mutant creature, with huge snow wolf snow bears, dark bats and strange birds hovering in the air.


    More than a dozen mutated creatures completely blocked the road leading to the idol, and with that alienation, even the uncles stopped suddenly and found that it was impossible to rush to destroy the stone of the soul.


    Outside the group of alien creatures have already rushed in, although they are only primitive-level aliens, but the number is too much, Hansen they even want to kill, do not know how long it will take.


    What''s more, this is in the shelter of the aliens. The outside gates have been closed, and they have no way to go out even if they want to go out.


    "Human, you will regret stealing my pet." The cold face of the stranger did not have a trace of expression, and the **** rifle in his hand pointed Hansen coldly.


    After this sentence, the ice-like beasts that had been rushing outside had already rushed in, and they rushed to Hansen and their group, and the dozens of mutant creatures did not mean to do anything at all, just to protect them. The idol is clearly intended to consume Hansen''s physical strength by using the primitive creatures of the tide.


    The aliens dragged the blood-stained ice crystal rifle and walked over to Hansen step by step. It seemed that he wanted to kill Hansen himself, in order to report the hatred that Hansen had killed her.


    Xu You and others'' faces are very ugly. They are blocked in such places and want to escape and escape. They dare not destroy the stone of the soul. It seems that they are already dead, and there is no hope of surviving.


    "Do we rush out? Maybe there is still a line of life." Zhu stopped loud.


    "You keep the door, I go to take the stone of the soul." Hansen said, and went to the alien.


    Uncle Qing, they are all shocked, there are more than a dozen mutant creatures guarding the gods, so many of them can not rush, not to mention Hansen alone.


    However, Hansen has gone to the gods. They have no other way at this time. They can only block the door of the main hall, and the ice beasts that have been impacted by the tide will be smashed, temporarily blocking their offensive.


    However, there are too many foreign creatures outside. They can''t hold on for too long. Physical strength can''t support them. Even if they are only lined up to kill them, they will kill them.


    Hansen did not seem to worry about the situation at the moment. While walking towards the alien, he said: "You are very smart, you can even say that you are tempted to lure us into the trap you set."


    The lingering corner of the mouth was slightly tilted, revealing a smug color, but still said indifference: "From the moment you are enemies with me, you have already destined for your death."


    "It''s a pity that you have done something wrong." Hansen continued as he walked.


    "What?" The stranger frowned and asked.


    "You shouldn''t let me go here, your most proud trap is your biggest mistake." Hansen said, his legs suddenly burst into horrible power, like a whirlwind rushing into the soul. A huge idol of stone.


    "Hey!" The cold voice of the dissatisfied disdain, the blood-stained ice crystal gun in the hand swept directly toward Hansen, and wanted to stop Hansen who was rushing forward.


    However, Hansen��s speed is not reduced at all. His legs are full of powerful strength, but the upper body is leaning back. The whole person is almost lying on the ground, but his feet are running forward without any loss. The gesture escaped a sweep of the alien and continued to rush toward the statue at high speed.


    More than a dozen mutant creatures made a terrifying roar of sound, rushing toward Hansen, almost like the many demons of hell.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    In order to protect the law, "the white cat riding a black pig" added.

 Chapter 462： Heterogeneous

    Zheng Guoxiong looked at Hansen rushing to the group of mutant creatures. Twenty years ago, he was as eager as Hansen.


    In the first shelter, he relied on his own efforts and outstanding talents, as well as the special treatment enjoyed by his family background. In the era when the human beings still had a hard time hunting the blood creatures, they were promoted with the gene of God. The evolver became a **** blood evolver.


    However, when he entered the second shelter, he was preparing to make a big show, but he found himself coming to such a ghost place.


    Without strong teammate support, no beasts are available, even killing a primitive creature requires desperate efforts, and avoids alien shelters and large groups of aliens.


    At the beginning, Zheng Guoxiong was still struggling with a glimmer of hope, but soon he discovered that it is almost impossible to complete the basic gene here, let alone the original gene is full.


    It��s not that Zheng Guoxiong can��t kill ordinary creatures. He can kill ordinary creatures, but there are only a few kinds of ordinary creatures here. He eats more, and ordinary creatures no longer provide him with basic genes. Other ordinary aliens need to break through the blockade of the Hell Shelter, which he can''t do anyway.


    The situation of primitive creatures is similar, which makes Zheng Guoxiong feel extremely desperate, the basic causes and the original genes can''t be improved any more, and the mutant creatures can''t kill him, completely letting Zheng Guoxiong cut off hope.


    This indulgence is twenty years. When Hansen appeared, Zheng Guoxiong almost seemed to see himself twenty years ago. So self-confidence, so proud, so can''t be seen, so high-spirited.


    Zheng Guoxiong��s subconscious desire to deny Hansen is like deciding himself. But when Hansen created the impossible miracles again and again, Zheng Guoxiong suddenly discovered that in his heart, he was extremely eager. Hansen is successful.


    Because Zheng Guoxiong has subconsciously regarded Hansen as his own self. He is not willing to be willing to fail. He does not want to really sink into it. He wants to see success.


    Therefore, Zheng Guoxiong joined the Goddess Corps. When so many people advised him to quit, he still chose to follow Hansen to the Hell Shelter. He just wanted to give Hansen a chance and give himself a chance. Maybe this world really There is a miracle, maybe he can really start all over again.


    The age of forty may not be young, but it is not old. Zheng Guoxiong is eager to stand up again, eager to feel the taste of desperate pursuit, and eager to start again toward his dream.


    "I am not old yet..." Zheng Guoxiong said to himself.


    When Hansen rushed to the group of mutant creatures, Zheng Guoxiong seemed to return to the **** age of twenty years ago, when he had not yet indulged.


    At this moment, Zheng Guoxiong deeply felt that his blood was not cold, his heart was still hot, and he was still eager to go to the mountains like a man.


    "Kill!" Zheng Guoxiong made a roar, and his long knife slammed into the ice beast, and the head of the ice beast was smashed.


    With the roar of Zheng Guoxiong, Han Sen also launched an assault on more than a dozen mutant creatures.


    A golden red flamingo unfolds the beautiful wings in the hall, and has a beautiful golden red glow for everyone''s beast.


    Surprisingly, everyone found that their ability to beasts was actually increasing in size, and it was much easier to cope with the herd.


    "Halo of the aura! Is it the blood of the gods of the gods?" Zhu stopped to look at Hansen who had already rushed to more than a dozen mutant creatures.


    It is a pity that Hansen has no time to answer him. His eyes are like watching more than a dozen mutants and the aristocratic female alien. The whole stone in the hall is printed in his mind.


    Hansen��s brain turned quickly and calculated the possibility of everything. The transformation of the fairy queen made his eyes sharper, and the speed of those mutant creatures slowed down a lot in his eyes, giving him enough time to think.


    Step by step, Hansen''s whole person has been turned into ice muscle jade bones. If someone can see the body under his armor at this time, he will be amazed that this is simply a fine art.


    Hey!


    At the moment when Hansen and a snow wolf crossed, the shoulder of the snow wolf was cut and cut into a long-length wound. The blood was covered with sky, and the palm of the ice-like jade was not contaminated. Blood, Hansen��s performance has just begun.


    Under the attack of more than a dozen mutants and aliens, Hansen''s figure is not flustered. There are thousands of flowers in the bushes, and the leaves are not in the air.


    However, if you look closely at Hansen''s actions, you will find that every step and every movement of his movement has a strong purpose. Without any extra movements, the whole person is like a high-efficiency machine, putting his own strength. Maximize your play.


    The aristocratic aliens are desperately wielding blood-stained ice crystal long guns to assassinate Hansen, and more than a dozen mutant creatures are chasing him, but Hansen is from the seemingly ruined road, incredible and looking for a glimmer of life, through One after another mutant creatures were killed and rushed to the giant statue at high speed.


    And Qing Shu and others have already seen stupidity, and almost can''t believe that it is the extent that human beings can do it. More than a dozen mutant creatures can''t stop Hansen, even the ability to stop him. .


    The aristocratic spirit behind was shocked and angry. She couldn''t catch up with Hansen''s footsteps. She watched Hansen calmly pass through one and another mutant creatures.


    In just a dozen seconds, Hansen has been able to wear the past from the encirclement of more than a dozen mutant creatures, stepping onto the shoulders of the gods.


    The aristocratic female alien, even did not come and chased Hansen, the whole person was there, staring at Hansen standing on the shoulder of the statue, digging from the eyebrows of the gods The stone of the soul.


    All of this happened too fast, and no one responded to the aristocratic female alien and the goddess army.


    When Hansen got the stone of the soul, he suddenly felt that there was a strange force that was introduced into the stone of the soul from the palm of his hand. The stone of the soul suddenly burst into light.


    "Frost aristocratic Xue Ji, to offer you the last loyalty, to become your most loyal servant." Leng Yan noble female aliens actually lowered the noble head, kneeling in front of Han Sen.


    Hansen stretched out the stone of the soul in his hand and printed it on the head of the female alien. He suddenly saw the light on the stone of the soul grow stronger, and the flaming person could barely open his eyes. After the light dissipated, the soul Both Shi and Xue Ji disappeared and there was no trace of them.


    "Spiritual confession!" Xu You shocked to see this scene happening, it took a long time to react, showing an incredible color, God knows how difficult it is for a different person to recognize the Lord, it is not by force. When you get there, you still have to rely on luck. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 463： Xue Ji

    In Hansen��s soul sea, a stone like the ice-like soul is suspended in it. There are many mysterious patterns on it. There are two strange words ��Snow Ji�� in the middle. Although I don��t know, I don��t know why. Hansen knows what he wants.


    When the mind was moving, the stone of the soul suddenly flew out of the sea of ??souls, and in front of Hansen turned into the appearance of the aristocratic woman.


    "Snow Ji, killing those mutant creatures." Hansen thought, and Xue Jiji raised his blood-stained ice crystal rifle and killed the dozens of mutant creatures.


    The aliens in the Hell Shelter originally had the command of Xue Ji, and all of them were afraid of death, but now they lost the control of Xue Ji, and suddenly became a loose sand, from the previous cooperation to the present. There is no such thing as a match. Although there are still so many numbers, there is no threat.


    Xue Ji waved a long gun and entered the mutant creature. Her physical quality was originally stronger than that of the general mutant. Together with the wisdom of the gun, God and Hansen joined together to enter the mutant organism. Not killing more, she was shot by a snow wolf.


    "Snow Ji hunts the mutant creature Snow Wolf, gets the snow tooth wolf soul, does it extract the animal soul?"


    "Extract." At the same time that Xue Ji hunted the snow-capped wolf, Han Sen��s mind also sounded a voice.


    Hansen has no accidents about this. He has already studied the use of different spirits. According to the experience of predecessors, after obtaining the allegiance of the alien, the aliens hunted the creatures acquired by the aliens, wherever the master is. You can always extract it into your own soul sea, or you can transfer your own soul to the alien.


    The alien is basically an absolute loyal beater, but the loyalty to human beings is combined with the stone of the soul, and at the same time it loses the ability of infinite resurrection. If the alien is killed, it will die directly.


    When the aliens are killed, the beasts of the body will also be destroyed together, so the spirits of the aliens need to be cautious.


    Although there are many limitations, the wisdom, skill and individual ability of the alien spirit are not comparable to the general beasts. In particular, the aliens have the ability to use the soul of the beast, which determines that the alien can be used almost as a human partner. The beast is more like a tool.


    "Imported successfully, get the mutated snow tooth wolf soul." Soon, Han Sen''s mind sounded another sound, while the soul of the sea added a snow tooth wolf soul.


    Hansen also didn''t have time to watch the snow beast and continue to hunt mutants with Xue Ji.


    Xue Ji��s shooting skills are really powerful. Before she could even stab the **** tentacles, although she relied mainly on many different creatures, it also proved that her gun skills were not ordinary.


    The long gun was like the wind, and Xue Ji��s slender body broke out with amazing power, and he stabbed a snow bear in a short time.


    "Snow Ji hunted the mutant creature Snow Bear, and did not get the soul of the beast."


    The alien creatures on the outside have already become a mess, running away and fleeing, and they are all fighting each other. There is no previous fierceness.


    Uncle Qing and others are chasing and killing different creatures. From time to time, they look back and look at Xue Ji, who is like a Valkyrie, full of envy.


    That is the aristocratic alien spirit, still so glamorous and noble beauty, and has such a strong fighting ability, and which man is envious of jealousy?


    Later, Hansen did not need to be shot. Xue Ji had already smashed the few squirrels that had not come and escaped, and the **** ice crystals were very impenetrable and powerful.


    Hansen is also full of joy, the aristocratic alien has been so powerful, if you can get the royals in the future, it is not even better.


    Moreover, the royal family''s heterosexuality is only a blood-blood creature. Hansen is very skeptical. There should be a kind of alienity above the royal family, which can correspond to the super-god creature.


    In any case, it is now a very satisfying result for Hansen to get the aristocratic female alien of Xue Ji, at least to prove that his supernatural body is indeed useful.


    Whether others can get the allegiance of allegiance depends on luck, and the probability is extremely low. Hansen is only able to get the loyalty of the soul if he gets the stone of the soul. This is simply the ability to fight against the sky.


    Hansen has begun to look into the future. He has swept the second sanctuary with a army composed of different spirits. God has stopped killing the Buddha and blocking the Buddha. Who dares to be an enemy of himself?


    The battle only lasted for more than an hour, and a large number of alien creatures had escaped from the shelter of the aliens. Hansen also killed a lot.


    Only the mutant creature was killed by Xue Ji, and Hansen himself killed two, but he could not get the soul of the beast except the snowy wolf.


    The original creatures have killed more than a hundred. The shelters are all dead bodies. Xu You, Zheng Guoxiong and others are full of excitement.


    "We...we have laid down the aristocratic sanctuary..." Xu You and other young people still can''t believe it, just like dreaming.


    "We have succeeded!" Someone even hugged and jumped and called.


    Many of these people are holding the mortal belief to fight together. They were already desperate when they were trapped here, but who knows the ending will be like this.


    Most of them have come to the 20th, and most of them have suffered only a little injury. One person has not died. It is a miracle to take a noble sanctuary shelter.


    The creator of the miracle is undoubtedly the man who has collided with more than a dozen mutant creatures and different spirits to chase and intercept the stone of the soul.


    "Big Brother, is this alien sale of you? The price is free to open." Zhu stopped staring at Xue Ji''s drool and his eyes were straight.


    "Do not sell." Han Sen directly refused Zhu.


    Such a stranger, Xue Han, of course, Han Sen must keep it, although the alien is ultimately a different spirit, warm bed is impossible, but even if there is no fighting power, there is such a glamorous female alien tea It��s a pleasure, not to mention that Xue Ji is still a very powerful fighter for Hansen.


    Zhu stopped or didn''t give up, and said: "If you don''t want the s-class church card, I don''t want it. You use her to change the cloud?"


    "Do not change." Han Sen did not want to directly refused, s-class sacred sacs he is not lacking, Xue Ji such a stranger is lacking very much.


    The knife in Zheng Guoxiong��s hand is still bleeding. It��s just that looking at Han Sen��s eyes is very complicated. It��s a taste that can��t be said. For twenty years, he hasn��t had a mood like this.


    Yang Manli��s eyes have always been on Xue Ji��s body. She is really envious. The luck of Hansen��s guy is still so good. The first heterosexual shelter that was attacked has got the allegiance of allies.


    Uncle Qing squinted and didn''t know what he was thinking, just the complex look.

 Chapter 464： Crystal ruins

    "Hansen attacked the aristocratic sanctuary!"


    "real or fake?"


    "Of course it is true. Someone has already been there. The people of the Goddess Corps have been stationed in the shelter. Even the door of the shelter is engraved with the name of the goddess sanctuary."


    "I wiped, their 20-something, actually did the aristocratic shelter be able to fight down? This is really unscientific, how did they do it?"


    "I don''t know how I can''t do it, but now there are definitely many people who regret it."


    "What do you mean? What do you regret?"


    "At the beginning, so many people were members of the Goddess Corps. As a result, Hansen said that he went to attack the shelters. Most of them have retired. Now the shelters are down. Every member can have a room for free and get Permanent residency rights, but also a large number of different creatures flesh and blood, you say those who leave the group do not regret?"


    "There is definitely a lot of pain in the flesh and blood, but Hansen should also recruit members. After all, the goddess regiments are now twenty people, and it is very difficult to hold such a large shelter. It is impossible to recruit people."


    "Han Sen said, don''t want to leave the group, and whoever said it is useless."


    "I am afraid to offend a lot of people by doing this!"


    "People are still afraid of offending people? The people of Xingyu Group have met with respectful people. They said that they attacked the shelters and directly hit them. With such a background, who needs to be afraid of people? Now the group of people who are leaving the group It is estimated that they have already regretted their death. If they want to go to a shelter, they have to pay a large amount of protection fees. If they want a room, they have to pay expensive rents, which they could have enjoyed for free."


    "Hey, no one has eyes before and after. After all, it is too risky to attack an aristocratic sanctuary."


    "Adventurous fart, what kind of character is Hansen? With twenty people to attack the aristocratic shelter, even one person is not dead, at most it is slightly hurt, there is a risk of a fart?"


    "This Hansen is really a god. How did he do it? An evolutionary who has just arrived for a few months, with so many dozens of people, has so magically laid down a nobility shelter, it is incredible. It is."


    "Or else people like Qing Shu are obedient to him, and people are not ordinary people."


    Hansen��s news of the shelter was quickly opened. Many people went to the shelter, but if they wanted to enter the shelter to be protected, or if they had a room in the shelter, they would have to pay a large amount of money. It is the income of the Goddess Legion.


    Of course, most of the final will fall into Hansen''s pocket, otherwise Hansen will not be so keen to lay down the shelter.


    The gates of the shelters are closed, even if the variants of the aliens want to attack, it is very difficult, naturally more safe than living outside, plus there are venues in the shelter to do business, there is a small transmission array in the room. I am not afraid that no businessman or local tyrant will be willing to pay a high price.


    Hansen has calculated, because there are too few people here, Hansen has seen a total of three or four hundred people, but even so, it is very easy to earn only a few million in rent and protection fees a month. .


    If you run some business again, you will earn more, but Han Senzhi is not here. I don��t want to waste too much time in this area, and I will give it to Yang Manli.


    The harvest was very rich, with six mutant creatures and more than one hundred original creatures. Hansen did not sell it, and they gave it to them.


    After all, people take life to take risks, and rewards are essential.


    Hansen himself left a mutant creature, plus the remaining magic blood carving legs, no problem for two or three months.


    Because attacking the Hell Shelter is smoother than expected, there is no chance for zero shots, and Hansen is not in a hurry to expose zero strength. After all, zero seems too young, and being able to come to the second sanctuary has already made people look good. It��s not a good thing to show too strong strength. It��s good or not.


    After the shelter was handled properly, Hansen jumped over the shelter and wanted to search for a place where there was no human gathering on the other side.


    Unfortunately, I have turned over several large snow-capped mountains and walked hundreds of miles. There are glaciers and snow sources everywhere, and there is no trace of human beings.


    Hansen saw a giant snake that was 100 meters long and walked up the glaciers. He returned directly after turning around. There are a lot of different creatures on this road. His current strength is not afraid to go around, and he does not say anything. On the super **** creature, even if it encounters some powerful blood creatures, Hansen has no grasp of victory.


    "Eat the blood of the blood, the **** gene +1."


    Hansen ate a few days of magic blood carving legs, and finally got a little **** gene, but this efficiency is really low, the remaining carved leg Hansen directly to the little angel, he is lazy to eat again .


    One of the great advantages of having a legion is that Hansen can get the flesh and blood of many different kinds of common creatures and primitive creatures without having to shoot for himself.


    Hansen licked some small common creatures and primitive creatures to eat, and now he can add a few common genes or primitive genes every day. It is much faster for himself to improve than to eat the gods.


    "First of all, the basic gene and the original gene are full, and the improvement of physical fitness is also very good." Hansen did not go out for a risk, and went up to eat common creatures and primitive biological flesh and blood to increase the gene every day, usually staying in the goddess of eternal sigh. No. Working on the book.


    When the goddess of the eternal sigh arrived at the destination, Hansen��s basic gene had reached 84 points, and the original gene was also 35 points. Together with a little **** gene, the physical quality has reached more than 80. Plus various increases, you can reach more than ninety in a short time.


    At this time, the goddess of the eternal sigh finally reached the destination, the remains of the crystal family.


    Originally Hansen thought that the so-called ruins of the crystal family should be an ancient city or a place like a base, but when he saw the real ruins of the crystal family, he knew how innocent he was.


    Looking far away from the huge planet that seems to be a diamond, the shock of Hansen��s heart is simply indescribable. This planet, which is ten times bigger than the Luojiaxing, is the relic of the crystal family.


    The entire planet is full of eccentric crystal buildings. It is completely different from the architectural style of people. The colorful crystal buildings are connected together, and almost the whole planet is wrapped in crystals. It is shocking to see it from a distance. Can''t speak.


    Hansen is marveling at the greatness of the Clan and the incredible traces of the Clan, but suddenly felt the heat coming from his chest, and suddenly he was shocked. He reached into his clothes and grabbed the nine-life blood cat pendant. He suddenly felt like he was holding it. Like a hand warmer, the nine life blood cat pendants burst into flames, the closer the crystal ruins are, the higher the temperature on the nine life blood cat pendants. After deepening into the atmosphere, the nine life blood cat pendants have already been hot. Some hot.

 Chapter 465： Analog nucleus

    Hansen didn''t know what happened to the nine blood-sucking cats. Why did he suddenly have such a strange reaction, but there is no doubt that the reaction of the nine-blooded blood cats must be related to the remains of the crystal family, but Hansen did not know the nine lives. What is the relationship between the blood cat and the remains of the crystal family.


    The Goddess of Yongshang landed on the remains of the Clan, and made a comprehensive scan and analysis of the planet. Like the normal crystal relics, the scanning device can only scan the surface of the planet and cannot penetrate the crystal buildings. Within, the role is very limited.


    The analysis of air and water sources is very normal. It is a suitable planet for human survival. There are many such relics in the general crystal family. There is nothing special about it.


    After a series of work preparations, the expert group and the War Division, the blasting class, the 6th team and other personnel took the equipment to leave the battleship and began the excavation work.


    After the start of the work, everyone was forbidden to enter the world of shelter, and the accident class did not have to work below. Hansen was a little bored every day.


    But now most of the people on the sigh of the goddess have already worked on the planet, so it is convenient for him and Ji Yanran secretly date.


    Chen Shoushan is responsible for going down with the expert group. Ji Yanran is responsible for sitting in the town of Yongshen. In addition to receiving reports from Chen Shoushan and the expert group, Ji Ruran usually has nothing to do.


    "With such a big planet, we are just a little human hand, and we have to dig a crystal building. When will it be dug? I can��t dig it in a hundred years." Hansen looked at Ji��s office. The scene image that came back from the front could not help but be depressed.


    If he digs this way, his entire military career will probably have to be spent here.


    Ji Yanran smiled and said: "Who will be stupid to dig one by one, let alone one hundred years, we are a person, five hundred years and a thousand years can not even dig."


    After a pause, Ji Yanran went on to say: "The crystals of different orders have their own rules. Just dig an entrance and go in and find their treasure. All we want is the crystal." Crystal nucleus."


    ��It sounds simple,�� Hansen said.


    "It''s not at all simple, because the scanning device has no way to scan out the internal structure of the crystal relics, so to find the right entrance, you must rely on experts who have research on the crystal civilization."


    "Can''t you blow it up directly?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "The crystal material of the crystal building is very strange, not only the texture is very hard, but once it is broken, it will form a kind of viscous expanded crystal particles, which will not only get in, but will block the internal passage. Making the excavation work more difficult."


    Ji Yanran took a sip of water and continued: "These are not really real problems. There are experts and professors who can always find the entrance. It is only a matter of time, but if the ruins of the sect have not stopped working, That''s really troublesome."


    Han Sen was trying to ask what troubles, but suddenly heard the legend of the explosion, suddenly looked at the scene of the scene in front, I saw the crystal building in the excavation, even a strange fist from the crystal wall The blood red crystal, the crystal flashed two red light against the multi-purpose excavator, and then a strange scene was born.


    I saw the rapid expansion and deformation of the blood-red crystal, and the blink of an eye turned into a blood-crystalline multi-purpose excavator exactly the same as the previous multi-purpose excavator, and the madness of the multi-functional excavator toward the engineering team. The excavator rushed over.


    Hey!


    The blood crystal multi-purpose excavator just gave the real multi-purpose excavator a smashing smash, and then continued to rush toward the excavation team.


    The soldiers in the armored class immediately mobilized the armor and rushed toward the blood-crystal multi-purpose excavator. They were afraid of damaging the crystal building and were afraid to use large weapons. They only used laser guns and pulse swords.


    Fortunately, the change of blood crystal is just a multi-functional excavator, which was quickly exploded and turned into a broken blood crystal of a place, and then slowly melted into a pool of blood and gradually steamed.


    "It seems that our luck is not very good, the interior of this crystal ruins is still running, this time the task may not be so easy to complete." Ji Yanran said with a smile.


    "What is that?" Hansen looked stunned.


    "That is a defensive crystal nucleus of the crystal family. The alliance calls it an analog crystal nucleus. As long as it is scanned, it can simulate the state of anything, such as machinery and biology, it can be simulated, but it The texture is still the kind of blood-colored crystals, not a complete simulation." Ji Yanran explained.


    "It��s a magical race," Hansen said.


    ��It��s amazing and dangerous, and there are many crystal technology that we don��t understand at all, which are fatal...��


    "Found it...found the entrance..." The holographic image suddenly heard a pleasant voice.


    Hansen and Ji Yanran quickly looked at the past, only to see Li Mingtang and several other professors and Chen Shoushan and others have stood in front of the excavated building, full of surprises looking into the inside.


    "It looks pretty smooth, I hope that I can successfully find the crystal nucleus library of the crystal family." Ji Yanran breathed a sigh of relief.


    But then, the holographic image was suddenly broken. Ji Yanran quickly contacted Chen Shoushan and others with the communicator, but he did not answer at all.


    "There was an accident." Ji Yanran suddenly changed his face and immediately called for the meeting of the officers staying on the spaceship.


    The communication team has been trying to contact the people below in various ways, but it is completely inaccessible, as if those people have disappeared.


    There are not many people staying on the goddess of the eternal sigh, and the anecdote class has been convened in the past. Even so, there are fewer than forty people in addition, and some are the female soldiers of the medical team and the maintenance soldiers of the crew.


    The communication team could not be contacted. The radar scanned the place and could only scan some of the equipment left outside. The people were gone, and the situation could not be scanned.


    "Captain, do we want to send people to reinforce?" an officer hesitated and asked.


    "We must first figure out what happened in the end." Ji Yanran frowned.


    There are several top experts and professors in the field of crystals in the league. If they are so ignorant, Ji Yanran will not be able to figure out anything and escape. He will definitely be severely punished. It may be possible to go to a military court.


    What''s more, the officers and soldiers on the battleships such as Chen Shoushan are also below. It is impossible for Ji Yun to go back like this. At least go to the following to see what happened at the end.


    However, the officers left behind on the battleships, some of the officers who operate the warships, and the non-main warfare personnel, such as medical and squadrons, are too few people to use.


    Ji Yanran looked at it again, and finally gritted his teeth: "Choose five soldiers with good armor level and go with me to see what happened."


    "My armor operation level is OK, let me go." Hansen quickly said.


    He naturally can''t stay here and watch Ji Yanran take risks, and he also wants to figure out why the Nine Blood Cat Pendant will respond to the remains of the Clan. 8

 Chapter 466： Crazy analog crystal nucleus

    "Captain, or our guard class to go with you.?" Li Lu, the squad leader of the guard class, stood up and said a military ceremony.


    Now the main force of the goddess of the eternal sigh will leave the guard class.


    "Captain, or I will take people to go." Zhao Ping, the only surviving chief of the warship, said.


    "You are still a warship, you are the root of our warship. If there is something wrong with the warship, it will be useless to find someone back. Everyone will die. And I just take someone to look at it, no. I will go deep into it.�� Ji Yanran said and looked at the guard class again. He thought about it and said: ��Lee squad leader, you choose four soldiers with better armor skills to go with me, and the remaining soldiers continue to stay in the battleship.��


    "Yes." Li Lu directly named four soldiers and reported to Ji Yanran.


    Ji Yanran let them go to get the armor, then looked at Han Sen, hesitated and said: "You also go to prepare."


    "Yes." Hansen responded and followed suit.


    A group of seven people quickly got out of the battleship and took a small base car to the excavation site, because it was not far from the battleship, and it took only half an hour to reach the destination.


    Looking out from the base car, all kinds of instruments were placed outside, and they were not damaged, and they did not see the traces of fighting. The only damage was the previous multi-purpose excavator.


    Seeing no blood, Ji Yanran and others were relieved, at least they were not attacked.


    There was no way for the base car to open to the inside of the excavation because of the type restriction. Ji Yan ordered the two soldiers to stay in the base car, and they took Li Lu, Han Sen and two other guards. Driving the armor and driving the base car, passing towards the opening.


    "Keep the formation...transfer the scan data...communication is smooth..." The battlegear flashed various data from time to time, from the base car, and from the battleship, several people��s armor also took timely The data is sent back.


    Although there has been a high degree of vigilance, there is nothing to be born, and five people have successfully arrived at the entrance that Li Mingtang excavated.


    It is a black crystal door with a height of more than 30 meters. It is engraved with many giant patterns. There are some round wires and some triangular symbols combined, but there are no obvious rules. It looks a bit like a mechanical watch. The movement is very complicated and difficult to understand.


    At this point, the black crystal door has been opened with a seam, and the single armor passed without problems, and the large machinery could not enter.


    "Captain, do you want to go in and have a look?" Li Lu asked Ji Jiran.


    Ji Yanran did not answer Li Lu, watching the black door reveal a shocking color, and soon switched to a private channel to Hansen said: "Han Sen, I take people to see, you stay here."


    "Why?" Han Sen knew that Ji Yanran must have been what he said, otherwise he would not say so.


    "This is the relic of the Crystal King, and it is still in operation. The following is too dangerous. You know nothing about the Clan, and it may touch some dangerous prohibitions and stay here better." Ji Yanran said.


    "I am behind you," Hansen said.


    "This is the order." Ji Yanran said seriously.


    "Your order is not valid for me." Han Sen said a faintly.


    Ji Yanran was trying to say something, but suddenly heard the exclamation from the base car. Several people looked at the base car at the same time, only to see the two soldiers who stayed in the base car, from the base car. I ran down and was driving the armor to run here.


    "Old Liu, what happened? What happened? Hear, please answer... hear, please answer..." Li Lu wants to ask the communicator what happened, but now it is in the communicator. The sound of current can''t be heard at all.


    Hansen quickly looked at the communication equipment, and now the battle armor has lost contact with the warship, and the communication system is almost completely paralyzed.


    Ji Yanran obviously also showed this situation, directly to Hansen they shouted: "Keep the formation, we have a look."


    Several people kept the formation and greeted the armor of the two soldiers. Soon they were close, and they waited for the two soldiers to ask what happened. Hansen already knew the answer.


    I saw behind the two soldiers, the size of the fists, the crystals of **** brilliance floating in the air, like a red light bulb, looking at the past, a dense piece, do not know how much, If you say less, I am afraid there are hundreds of thousands.


    "Analog nucleus... How can there be so many analog nucleuses..." Hansen and others are terrified.


    No wonder the two soldiers will run, so many analog crystal nucleus, whoever has to run must run.


    Hansen has already seen the power of analog nucleus, and they can change to the same thing as long as they are scanned by the simulated nucleus.


    Think of hundreds of thousands of analog crystal nucleus. If you scan against the base car or the armor, hundreds of thousands of armor and base cars will be crushed, and they will be smashed into slag.


    What''s more, there are more analog crystal nuclei floating around, and the number is increasing. I don''t know how many.


    "Retreat... Withdrawal into the ruins of the Clan..." Ji Yanran already understood where the experts went, and now she can''t repeat everything they experienced.


    Hey!


    The first dozen analog nucleuses have already approached the two soldiers. The red light flashed in the crystal nucleus, and the two armor''s armor was like a flash. It suddenly became a **** battle for the shape. A, a Taiwan crashed into the ground, violently chasing after the two soldiers continue to catch up.


    More and more analog crystal nucleus flashed red light later, turning into more blood crystal armor.


    Li Lu couldn''t help but pull out the laser gun to attack the blood crystal armor of the simulated crystal nucleus and rescue his two comrades.


    "Don''t!" Ji Yanran wants to stop but it is too late.


    Li Lu shot this past, although a **** battle armor was pierced through a big hole, but in a blink of an eye, those blood crystal armor pulled out the laser gun, facing this side is a burst of shooting.


    Hey!


    The armor of the two soldiers closest to them was directly blasted, and they were blown into a pile of burning scrap iron, and the blood crystal armor was constantly sweeping towards it.


    "First retreat into the ruins." Han Sen controlled the armor and ran toward the black crystal gate.


    "Retired immediately into the ruins." Ji Yanran followed Hansen and screamed.


    Li Lu, a **** red eye, ordered two soldiers to retreat together in the ruins, while he was at the last cover.


    Hey!


    Hansen and Ji Yanran had just retired into the black crystal gate, and heard a loud noise coming from behind, and Li Lu��s armor had been blown up. 8

 Chapter 467： Parasitic nucleus

    "Squad leader!" Seeing Li Lu''s armor was blown up, the two soldiers behind were like crazy, and they took the laser gun and fired at the **** battle armor behind them.


    "Come in, come back." Ji Yanran yelled at the two soldiers, but unfortunately it was a little late.


    Although the two soldiers broke a few blood crystal armor, but they were penetrated by more blood crystal armor.


    "Go." Hansen snorted and manipulated the armor and pushed the armor of Ji Yanran.


    Looking at the same kind of death, although they are not familiar with people, Han Sen has touched it, but now it is not sad, he can''t watch Ji Yunran die like the soldiers.


    Ji Yanran returned to the gods, biting his teeth and manipulating the armor to go inside the ruins. They must get rid of the pursuit of the simulated nucleus as soon as possible, otherwise she will die like Hansen.


    Behind the black crystal gate is a crystal channel. Ji Yanran took Hansen forward, but he did not dare to go too fast. After a while, he saw the blood crystal armor of the simulated crystal nucleus chasing it up.


    "Don''t worry so much, hurry up." Han Sen knows that Ji Yan is worried about the organs in the ruins, but now they don''t hurry to run, they will not have a life.


    And the previous group of experts should have entered the relics, and if there is any institution, they should have touched it.


    Ji Yanran was so stunned by Han Sen, and suddenly understood that he had started the armor and ran towards the front at full speed, but after running for a few kilometers, he rushed into a huge building like a bomb shelter, and There are many passages in the building, like the windows of the octagonal stupa.


    ��Where are we going?�� Ji Yanran glanced at them. The passages were almost exactly the same. They couldn��t see where they should go.


    And those passages are too low, and there is no way to pass the armor.


    "Follow me." Hansen gritted his teeth and came out directly from the armor. He made the battle armor a suitcase and lifted it up to a passage.


    Ji Yanran also learned how Han Sen looked and followed Hansen to run inside.


    Hansen just entered the channel and summoned the snow tooth wolf soul. He saw a snow wolf mount appearing in front of Hansen, but Hansen did not mean to ride it, just ordered it to run forward.


    Hansen intends to take the snowy wolf to explore the road. His understanding of the ruins of the sect is very limited. However, since Ji Yunran has no idea, he must make a decision. Even if he does not know whether his decision is right or wrong, he must also Making a decision, hesitating will only make them fall into a bigger crisis.


    The snowy wolf ran in front, Hansen and Ji Yanran carrying the armored box behind, but this passage was well-connected, although there was no danger, but in a short time, two people could not tell the direction.


    "There seems to be no sound behind, let''s stop." He ran to a place like a bridge, and Hansen looked at the strange crystal statue below the bridge and stopped.


    Ji Yanran listened carefully, and he did not hear the sound again. He secretly breathed a sigh of relief and followed Hansen��s gaze to look at the crystal statues of up to ten meters below.


    The statues are made of crystal statues of different colors. They are all grotesque things. They should have nothing to do with humans. They are not like animals. They seem to have a strange feeling.


    "Those who are the gods of the celestial worship, there will be such a statue in most of the ruins of the crystal family." Ji Yanran explained while looking around.


    Hansen did not seem to be listening to Ji Yunran, staring at a crystal statue.


    "Come out, otherwise don''t blame me." Hansen clenched the armor box and shouted at the crystal statue.


    Ji Yanran looked at the statue in confusion and found nothing, but immediately saw a person coming out from behind the statue.


    "Tang Xin? Why are you here? Others?" Ji Yanran immediately looked at the man and immediately frowned.


    "I don''t know, we are gone, how come you came here?" Tang Xin said as he walked over here.


    "Stop, otherwise don''t blame me." Hansen suddenly pulled out the micro-laser from his waist, pointing coldly at Tang Xin.


    "Why do you want to stand?" Tang Xin ignored Hansen and continued to Hansen.


    "Hey!"


    Without any hesitation, Han Sen shot a shot at Tang Xin��s head and immediately smashed Tang Xin��s head.


    "Han Sen, what are you doing?" Ji Yanran was shocked. I don''t know why Hansen did this.


    However, Ji Yanran knows that Hansen must have his reasons. Although Tang Xin and Han Sen have a bit of a holiday, Ji Yanran knows that Hansen is not the kind of person who will kill people in order to do so.


    Without Hansen''s explanation, Ji Yanran immediately saw that something was wrong. Tang Xin''s head was smashed halfway, but the man did not fall down, but he was beaten and turned.


    Suddenly I saw on the back of Tang Xin, there is a crystal of pale red like a duck egg, set in his back heart, extending from the crystal a **** filament with a thick hairline, dense and long On the back skin of Tang Xin, a faint red light flashed, like the rhythm of the heart, which looked strange and disgusting.


    "Parasitic nucleus!" Ji Yanran changed his face, and immediately shot like a Hansen to the nucleus on the back of Tang Xin, ready to shoot.


    Ji Yanran has not fired yet, and he sees a **** filament that protrudes like a hair in the nucleus. I don��t know that there are thousands of tens of thousands of blood, like a **** hair. The whole person was wrapped in it and looked like a mummified mummy.


    Hey!


    Ji Yanran and Han Sen shot a few shots against the mummies-like Tang Xin, but they were completely useless. The laser gun hit the bloodshots, but the bloodshots were cut off, but they immediately re-grow.


    "The laser gun is useless, use the weapon of the beast." Suddenly a voice came over. Hansen turned their heads and saw that Professor Li Mingtang and several young people came out in the passage not far away. Li Mingtang.


    Hansen has not summoned the beast soul, but he saw a person beside Li Mingtang. The man held a beast and a sword, and flew to the front of Tang Xin. The sword in his hand flashed and directly sent Tang Xin with bloodshot Open, the parasitic nucleus was also directly smashed by him.


    "This is not the place where the squadron should come." Wang Hou took back the soul sword and looked at Han Sen coldly.


    "The squad is also a soldier." Han Sen said faintly.


    "I like to send you to death." Wang Hou said scornfully, he ignored Hansen and went to Ji Yanran and said: "Captain, why are you coming down, you should not come here."

 Chapter 468： Lost Diya Galaxy

    "Professor Li, what have you encountered?" Ji Yanran did not pay attention to the prince, and asked Li Mingtang. ?


    Li Mingtang said: "We found the entrance to the ruins. Now it is the remains of the Jingwang people. However, a large number of simulated crystal nucleus suddenly appeared, and the connection of the warships was lost. We had to temporarily retreat into the relics, and later In the ruins, they were attacked by parasitic crystal nucleus. Many people were parasitized. Under the chaos, everyone was gone."


    "Chu Chen, the captain and Lin instructor?" Ji Yanran asked again.


    Li Mingtang shook his head slightly: "There were a lot of soldiers and expert groups who were parasitized at the time. It was too confusing to notice them."


    Ji Yanran slightly frowned, Li Mingtang they said the situation is similar to her thoughts, but now the people are scattered in the relics, she may find it difficult to find everyone.


    "Professor Li, do you know the way out?" Ji Yanran looked at the surrounding environment and had already lost his way.


    The architecture of the crystal family is like a large metropolis composed of crystals. It is not easy to find a way out, and because of the particularity of these crystals, it is impossible to use a bomb to blow up the crystal building. Perish.


    Professor Li and others, look at me, I look at you, obviously do not know the way out.


    "In fact, we don''t have to worry about it. We originally came to dig the remains of the Clan. We will continue to go inside. Maybe we can find the nucleus library soon." Wang Hou said.


    Professor Li Mingtang also said: "Captain Captain, since you have already come, there are a lot of simulated blood crystals outside, we can''t go out for a while, it is better to look for it according to Wang Banchang, if you can find the nucleus If you are in the library, you will not only complete the task, but also help us if we can leave here."


    Ji Yanran seriously studied the information of the crystal family, knowing that Professor Li said that there is nothing wrong, but here is the remains of a king of the crystal family. They only have such a few people, even one of the more than the others, in the remains of the king of the crystal family. It��s too dangerous to go in the chaos.


    However, there is no other choice for Ji Yanran. He can only agree with Professor Li��s proposal and continue to go inside.


    Of course, Professor Li did not blindly go inside. With their understanding of the crystal family, they can roughly judge the use of those buildings, and then calculate the crystal nucleus according to the general rules of the crystal family. position.


    Although it is impossible to be too precise, the approximate orientation is not too much wrong.


    "Han Sen, you are with me, don''t leave too far." Ji Yanran whispered Han Sen.


    Hansen nodded, and he naturally had to follow Ji Yunran. Otherwise, Ji Yanran had no danger and he could not save.


    On the side of the prince, listening to Ji��s words, he looked at Hansen with some sarcasm: "Captain Captain, you let a squadron follow you down, are you protecting him? Or is he protecting you?"


    "Wang squad, you only need to do your job, others are not things you should consider." Ji Yanran looked coldly at Wang Hou.


    Wang Hou coldly snorted and did not speak. Li Mingtang quickly made a round trip: "We are in danger now. Everyone should work together to find a nucleus base. One more person will have more strength, not to mention Hansen is also a graduate of a famous military school. ""


    Several other researchers also persuaded a few words, and the group continued to move forward. In a short while, the road ahead suddenly disappeared, and a black crystal door blocked the way. The door also had the complicated patterns. .


    Li Mingtang saw the black crystal door and those patterns but was overjoyed. He walked quickly to the front of the black crystal door and carefully studied the patterns on the door.


    "Great, this is really the relic of the King of the Crystal." After a while, Li Mingtang turned back and exclaimed excitedly.


    "Professor Li, what do those patterns mean?" Although Ji Yanran has a bit of research, it is impossible to read those patterns.


    Li Mingtang explained with some excitement: "I can only read a small part. This crystal king is from the Diya Galaxy."


    "Diya galaxies, the mother galaxies of the legendary crystal source?" Ji Yanran showed a surprised expression.


    "Yes, it is the source of the crystal family, the lost galaxy that tells the story..." Li Mingtang explained with excitement.


    Hansen is listening to the clouds, most of them have not understood, only know that this crystal king is very advanced, there may be many treasures.


    The other researchers are also very excited, as if they can dig a golden mountain right away.


    Hansen didn''t know what the crystal family had, and it was just the nine-life blood cat pendant on the neck. This road has become more and more hot, and it seems to be gradually approaching the things that affect the nine life blood cat pendant.


    Under the command of Li Mingtang, a group of students took out tools and began to smash the black crystal door. They were very skilled in this. In less than half an hour, they opened the black crystal door and suddenly saw the inside. A line of halo emerged from the crack in the door.


    what!


    A researcher who was exposed by the halo suddenly screamed and fell to the ground and rolled straight. He saw that he was touched by the line of light, from the face to the waist, a black mark imprinted deep into the skin. Inside.


    Everyone was shocked, and quickly dragged the man away from the line of light that came through the door. Hansen looked at the number of faces. The researcher was just the effort of this moment, it looked like it was burnt. The place has already begun to fester.


    Someone took out the first aid kit to treat the wound for the researcher, but it was useless, and soon the researcher was killed.


    Professor Li Mingtang looked at the halo for a while, and he was surprised to say: "This is the crystal energy free light generated by the nucleus energy spillover, indicating that there must be a large number of crystal nuclei, which may be the crystal family. A historic and significant event in the history of research, you are about to prepare, micro-crystals trained to the realm of Xiaocheng and me to find the nucleus library, others will stay here."


    "Professor Li, you can''t go in." Ji Yanran stopped Li Mingtang.


    "Why can''t you go in?" Li Mingtang stunned.


    "The inside is too dangerous, and such a major event, according to the rules of the alliance, needs to be able to dig under the record of the brain." Ji Yanran said.


    Li Mingtang immediately said: "As long as the microcrystals are trained to a small realm, they will be able to resist the crystal free light, and there will be no danger. As for the monitoring of the brain, special circumstances are treated specially. After returning, I will naturally Write a report and bear the burden. Xiao Wang Xiao Liu, you are ready, we will come out immediately."


    "Sorry, Professor Li, the rules must be observed, the ruins can''t run here. After we go out and get in touch with the goddess of the sigh, it is not too late to come in." Ji Yanran still stopped in front of Li Mingtang, no Let him go.


    "Captain Captain, now is an extraordinary period, why are you doing this?" Li Mingtang frowned slightly and his face sank.


    "Professor Li, I have said that this woman will not be removed, it will definitely break our good things." Wang Hou''s face is gloomy and together with several researchers, Ji Jiran and Han Sen are surrounded, looking at Han Sen''s eyes. It��s full of murder. 8

 Chapter 469： Entering the core area

    "Wang Hou, you are also a coalition soldier, are you not afraid of military law?" Ji Yanran stared at Wang Hou and asked. ??


    "Military law?" Wang Houxiao''s disdain, summoned a golden beast soul sword, directly with a sword to Hansen around Ji Yanran, and coldly said: "There is no military law here."


    Han Sen didn''t move, and when he took the Ji Yanran, he stepped back, but the two researchers at the back even summoned the weapon of the beast, and they greeted them.


    Ji Yanran had a beast in his hand, blocking the weapon of one of the researchers. Hansen was on the side of his body and escaped the knife of another researcher. At the same time, he was close to the researcher, and the ancient mysterious wolf truss in his hand. On his neck.


    "Don''t move, unless you don''t want his life..." Hansen''s words have not been finished yet, but he saw that the prince was like a tiger, and the sword split the researcher in front of Hansen into two. The golden sword continued to sway to Hansen behind.


    Han Sen''s eyes condensed, raising the ancient mysterious wolf in his hand and welcoming the golden long sword of Wang Hou, and quickly retreating.


    He really didn''t think that Wang Hou was so hot, he didn''t care about his own life and death, and he was a little late.


    Hey!


    The ancient mysterious wolf was directly cut off by the golden sword of the prince. Hansen was also scratched with a scar on the forehead. Although he did not hurt the bones, the blood could not be controlled.


    "You, dead." Wang Hou looked cold and stern, his body bursting with the power of horror, like a phantom to catch up with Han Sen, and a sword smashed the past, the sword is fast and fast.


    Hansen is still looking at his eyes, and his eyes flashed a smudge of anger. He has not eaten such a big loss for a long time, and the ancient mythical wolf soul was destroyed like this.


    "You don''t want to die so easily." Han Sen snorted, his heart violently leaping like thunder, his body bursting with incredible power, between his legs, he sideways avoided the prince''s sword and punched him. His face smashed in the past.


    Others saw Hansen and Wang Hou fighting together, and even did not fall into the wind, they all showed a sigh of color.


    Wang Hou is an evolutionary person with broken physical fitness. Hansen is a squadron who can compete with him. How can this make them not be astonished.


    "You really are not simple." Wang Hou snorted: "You are still doing what you are doing, and you have not killed Gu Jiran."


    Those researchers reacted to this, and they went to the siege of Ji Yunran. Although they did not dare to kill Ji Jiran as Wang Hou said, they made Gui Jian become in jeopardy.


    Hansen naturally apparently Wang Hou��s thoughts, Ji Yanran was defamed, and Wang Hou did not need to work with him any more, Han Sen had already lost.


    "You are not bad, but unfortunately I think it is too good." Han Sen thought of a move, suddenly saw a **** ice armor, holding a long gun, the glamorous beauty appeared in the side of Ji Yanran, a long shot, open and close, a few The researchers were forced to retreat, and the crisis of Ji Yanran was lifted.


    "Spiritual! Is that a nobleman-like alien?" Several researchers showed amazement.


    Seeing this kind of alien power is clearly the top aristocratic alien, such a stranger is too rare.


    With the addition of Xue Ji, and Ji Yanran teamed up against the enemy, the researchers could not enter their body for a time.


    "Snow Ji, take it away." Hansen''s thoughts were another move, and the Golden Retriever and the Yan domain birds were transferred to Xue Ji.


    Xue Ji was originally a good-spirited rider. He rode on a golden-breasted owl, and the head of the fire-field bird, a blood-stained ice crystal long gun opened and closed, suddenly rushed out of a passage.


    However, I haven''t waited for Xue Ji to pull Ji Jinran on the golden donkey, but I saw a figure appearing in the vicinity of Ji Yanran as a teleport, a tiny light laser gun against Ji''s head.


    "Professor Li?" Ji Yanran looked at the man with horror, actually Li Mingtang.


    Seeing the degree of Li Mingtang is much faster than that of the prince. It is hard to imagine that Li Mingtang, who has always seemed to be weak and weak, has such a physical quality and seems to be above the princely.


    "Wang Hou, stop." Li Mingtang said a faint voice, then the prince looked coldly at Han Sen, and returned to Li Mingtang''s side.


    Hansen did not pursue, staring at Li Mingtang did not speak.


    "Captain Captain, I have no intention of killing you, and I don''t intend to be an enemy of Jijia, so I will trouble you for a while and wait for a while. When we find the crystal nucleus, we will naturally let you go." Li Mingtang said Hansen: "You are the same, now you are shackled, I will not kill you. After the event is over, let you leave with Captain Captain."


    Hansen did not answer, and suddenly he was in a shape and rushed to the side of the black crystal door.


    Li Mingtang and Wang Hou did not think that Hansen suddenly had such a move. When the reaction came over, it was too late to see that Hansen had already rushed into the black crystal gate and disappeared.


    "Damn, the **** actually practiced micro-crystals." Seeing Hansen was not burnt by the light, Wang Hou''s face changed.


    "It doesn''t matter, the core area has only such a way to go in and out, he can''t run." Li Mingtang did not care, looked at Ji Yunran, let a researcher lock her up: "Xiao Zhang Xiao Liu, you two microcrystals The body is already small, not afraid of the crystal energy, let me go with Wang Hou, and others stay here waiting for me to come out."


    "Do you not kill this woman?" Wang Hou glanced at Ji Yanran.


    "It is also a trouble to annoy the Jijia, and I don''t know what it is. We are going to look at it advanced. If you can''t catch Hansen, there is some use in the case." Li Mingtang said faintly, Take people to walk inside the black crystal gate.


    Wang Hou and the other two people followed, leaving only a few researchers outside to watch Ji Yunran.


    After Hansen entered the black crystal gate, he felt that his eyes were slightly pungent and uncomfortable. Although there was no sun here, it was like the opening of countless magnesia lamps, but it was all glaring.


    Those bright light on the body, let Hansen, who has already run the micro-crystals, still feel the burning sensation of the skin.


    Into the eye is a square crystal channel, the upper and lower left and right crystal walls are engraved with many strange patterns, and the black crystal door is almost the same, Han Sen can not understand what it means.


    "The light here is so glaring, I don''t want to see them." Hansen''s heart moved, took out a small mirror, and looked at the mirror. The Cavalier Knight suddenly flew out and drilled into the mirror to become Hansen''s appearance.


    Hansen himself slid to the back of the Black Crystal Gate, controlling the avatar of the Insect Knight and running towards the other end of the channel.


    Soon, Li Mingtang and Wang Hou chased them in and saw the former Zombie Knight substitute, and did not hesitate to chase it up. 8

 Chapter 470： Pattern on the crystal card

    "You are also an official researcher in the league. Have you ever thought about the consequences of doing this?" Ji Yanran looked at the researchers and frowned.


    "The consequences? Captain, you are too naive, do you think we will stay in the league after we succeed?" A researcher sneered disdainfully.


    "For the sake of a terracotta relic, even if you don''t know what''s inside, it''s worth giving up everything you have in the league?" Ji Yanran asked.


    At the same time, Ji Yanran has also understood that Professor Li has been premeditated for a long time.


    Without strong background support, these people do not dare to do such a thing.


    "Haha, do you know what is in the ruins?" Several researchers looked at each other with a smile and a bit of ridicule.


    "Isn''t there some crystal nuclei? What else can be found in the relics of the Clan?" Ji Yanran seems to be puzzled.


    "Haha, it''s something you can''t dream of," one researcher laughed.


    Ji Yanran still wants to ask again, but the researchers did not say it anymore. A researcher came over and sealed Ji Guran��s mouth directly with strong tape.


    "Before you were the captain of the high, right now, still honestly, otherwise don''t blame us for a few heart-wrenching." After the researcher finished, see Ji Jiran locked in the way, the heart actually thought a little thought When I reach out, I want to pinch my face.


    Ji Yanran suddenly changed his face and screamed his face backwards, but she was locked and could not retreat, and she was pinched by the researcher''s hand.


    "what!"


    Suddenly I saw a figure flashing through, and the researcher��s palm was cut down and flew into the air, holding a broken arm and making a scream.


    "Is it you?" Several other researchers saw the person standing in front of Ji Yanran, and suddenly he was shocked.


    "Isn''t I still who?" Hansen reached out and directly smashed the chains on his body.


    Several researchers quickly took out the laser gun and fired at Hansen.


    But before they pulled the trigger, a glamorous and arrogant woman, they had already appeared behind them, and they swept their hands and suddenly knocked them all over the floor.


    Hansen rushed up like a beast. He pressed one person and one punch on the ground and directly stunned several researchers. There was no chance for them to fight back.


    "How come you? Li Mingtang, what about them?" Ji Yanran was shocked and happy, and suddenly fell into Hansen''s arms.


    "You are here, how can I not come out?" Hansen loved and touched the hair of Ji Jiran and continued: "Li Mingtang, they have already penetrated the core area, and they want to come out for a while."


    After Ji Yuran��s surprise, he went to the researchers and woke up a researcher and said with a laser gun on his head: ��Answer my question, otherwise you will know the consequences.��


    "Oh." The researcher just showed a strange smile. In the next second, he saw blood flowing out of his seven holes. In the blink of an eye, there was no sign of life.


    Both Ji Yanran and Han Sen were greatly surprised. The average person who is not afraid of death, who has a chance to live, does not want to die. However, this researcher has decided to refuse to this extent. It is unreasonable to directly poison himself without a word.


    I woke up the other researchers and the results were the same. They didn''t know where to hide the poison. After waking up, they stopped poisoning themselves.


    "It''s not right, it''s really not right. They are not guilty of death. When they go back, they are at jail. There is still a chance to come out. How can they all die like this? This is really not right." Ji Yanran looked at the researchers. The body, the face is full of shock.


    Even those ruthless killers can''t be so ruthless, and the reactions of these researchers are simply not normal humans.


    "Li Mingtang and these guys are eccentric, don''t know what they are trying to figure out." Han Sen reached out and touched the researchers'' things.


    There are no suspicious things, even few private items, and they are basically some tools that need to be used to explore the remains.


    However, there is one thing that attracts Hansen��s attention. Each of these researchers has a card holder with many different crystal cards, memory cards, credit cards, and some work cards. There are many cards for different companies or stores.


    But among these many cards, there is an inconspicuous crystal card that attracts Hansen��s attention. It seems to be a door card. Like this door card, most people will have a lot of work, work units or home. Will be used.


    However, these researchers, each person has such a door card, although the color and pattern are different, but Hansen still sees this is the same card.


    Because on the back of this card, there is a red animal pattern that is connected to the head and tail. It is like a fox and a fox like a cat and a cat. This pattern is familiar to Hansen, and it is the pattern of the nine-blooded blood cat.


    The pattern on the back of the researchers'' cards is complicated, but in different positions, there are nine blood-cat models. Most people don��t look at them very carefully, but Hansen��s pattern for the nine-blooded cats is too much. Sensitive, so I saw it at a glance.


    This discovery surprised Hansen and his heart was in doubt.


    "What''s the discovery?" Ji Yanran saw Han Sen blasphemy, and he asked a question next to Han Sen.


    "Nothing." Hansen shook his head slightly and put the cards back.


    Because things like cards have smart chips in them, they are easy to be tracked and locked, and this is just a door card. I don��t know where the card is. There are so many numbers. It��s obviously not a high-end item. It doesn''t help.


    "What should we do now?" Ji Yanran had no idea for a while.


    "I want to go into the core area to have a look." Hansen hesitated and said that if he went in, Ji Yanran alone stayed here, and in case of any danger, he would be in trouble.


    "Then go together." Ji Yanran said directly.


    "Have you practiced "Micro-Crystal"?" Hansen looked at Ji Yanran with some surprise. He was trained to become "micro-crystal" under the chance of coincidence, not afraid of the crystal energy inside, Ji Jiran When I was so young, I trained "Micro-Crystals" into a realm of Xiaocheng, and it was a bit powerful.


    "I haven''t practiced "Micro-Crystals", but our family''s "Pure Sun True Bone" is not afraid of this crystal energy free light." Ji Yanran slightly slightly smug.


    "Are you sure?" Hansen didn''t know what kind of super-nuclear gene surgery "Pure Yang True Bone" was, so it was confirmed once again.


    "Otherwise, do you think that the family will be relieved that I am here?" Ji Yanran spit out his tongue and smiled playfully.


    "Then we sneak in and see what Li Mingtang is trying to figure out." Han Sen is already curious in his heart.


    The Nine Blood Cat Pendant responded to this. In the researcher of Li Mingtang, there are even nine door cards of blood and cat patterns, which make Han Sen''s heart puzzled.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    Every day, it��s already a little loadless. After a few days of rest, it will break out again.

 Chapter 471： Golden **

    Once again, I entered the black crystal door. The eyes of the glaring and bright eyes were a little painful. Ji Yanran took out a pair of glasses to Hansen. After wearing it, he was much more comfortable.


    Look carefully at the patterns on the walls of the passage, or do not understand what it means. After the two people walked through the passage, there was a horizontal corridor in front, and there were many rooms on both sides of the corridor. Hansen glanced and found a crystal door with several rooms. It has been opened.


    Xiang Jiran made a look, two people walked gently to the first open room, looked inside and found that the room was small, only ten square feet, and there was nothing inside. .


    Then I carefully watched several other rooms, all of which were empty and nothing.


    "The things in these rooms should have been taken away by Li Mingtang." Ji Yanran said for a while.


    "How do you know that there is something inside?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "I have seen a lot of crystal materials. From the shape of these rooms, it should be the storage room of the crystal family. Although it does not have a large number of crystal nucleus in the crystal nucleus, it will also store some crystals. The gadgets, or their spoils.�� Ji Yanran pointed to some small round holes on the floor of the room and continued: ��The round holes are actually the transport passages, but the crystals need to be opened, and the items can be directly Transfer to the storage room."


    Hansen didn''t know much about this. After listening carefully to Ji Yunran, he pointed to the storage rooms where the doors were not opened. "How did Li Mingtang not open these doors?"


    Ji Yanran walked to an unopened storage room and stared at the pattern on the door and said for a while: "I still have too little knowledge about the culture of the crystal family. I don''t really understand the meaning of these crystal patterns, but it is very It may be because these patterns represent what they mean, they may be dangerous or warning, so Li Mingtang did not open these rooms."


    "It makes sense." Hansen nodded and followed Gu Jiran to go ahead.


    Hansen controlled the incarnation of the Insect Knight and lured Li Mingtang to come in. Because it was a substitute, Han Sen did not have too much scruples. He ran all the way and stopped Li Mingtang after they opened it. .


    Now the position of the substitute is already a place similar to the underground square, where you can see many of the weird statues of the crystal gods.


    When I got here, there were a lot of rumors around. Hansen didn''t dare to let the steadily move forward. After a few laps, I found a huge idol and climbed up and hid in the ear of the god.


    In a short while, Han Sen saw that Li Mingtang and Wang Hou entered the underground square. There seemed to be something more on the body. I don''t know where it was searched.


    "Han Sen''s kid is running fast, and he is not afraid to die inside." A researcher Xiao Zhang looked around and saw the shadow of Han Sen. He could not help but snorted.


    "Running fast and there is a way to live, being caught up by us is a dead end, I am also running." Wang Hou said faintly.


    "There are so many passages here, I don''t know where he ran. If we go in now, if Hansen goes back and goes out, isn''t it trouble?" said researcher Xiao Zhang.


    Li Mingtang carefully looked at the passages around him and shook his head and said: "These passages can''t go away. If they go wrong, they will not come out again."


    "Professor, where are these passages going?" asked Wang Hou frowning.


    "These passages are all nursery rooms leading to the crystal family. At the end of each channel, there should be a room for nurturing the crystal family. The crystal family attaches great importance to the nursery, and it will definitely have a very strong layout. Even if the transcendence goes in, it cannot Guarantee to live out," Li Mingtang explained.


    "Is there really a crystal family inside?" Wang Hou asked again.


    "There may be death, and the live has not been discovered so far." Li Mingtang said casually.


    "Which one is the way to the nucleus library?" I heard that there was no living crystal family, and Wang Hou had no interest, and his eyes looked around.


    "The real way out is not in those passages." Li Mingtang said to the gods, carefully looked at it for a while, pointing to a pyramid-shaped statue with a circular pattern on it: "The passage should be below this statue. Come over and push the gods away."


    The two researchers quickly opened the armor, then manipulated the armor and pushed the four- and five-meter-high pyramid-shaped statue to one side.


    Sure enough, after the statue was pushed open, there was a passage below.


    However, before Li Mingtang went to see the passage, he saw the sound of snoring in the passage, which changed the face of Li Mingtang: "Return quickly."


    But the two researchers did not react, and they saw a golden shadow in the passage rushed out. It was a twelve-order cube-like golden crystal. The small squares kept turning, I don��t know how to use them. What principles can float directly in the air.


    After the gold fangs rushed out, the square of the body turned, and suddenly a laser-like golden light blade emerged from the inside. It was several meters long, and the golden fangs turned a few times. The golden light blade flashed. A few times, suddenly cut a researcher''s armor into several paragraphs.


    Another researcher was shocked. When he pulled out the laser gun, he slammed into the gold side, but between the gold side, he quickly escaped the attack and quickly approached the armor.


    Hey!


    The gold ** side turned a few more times, the golden light blade swallowed, and suddenly the remaining armor was smashed into several segments, and the people inside could not survive.


    After smashing the armor, the gold squadron turned again and flew toward Li Mingtang.


    Li Mingtang reached out and pulled out something like a grenade from his body. He threw it away in the distance, and suddenly heard a dull sound in the distance. The gold fangs gave up Li Mingtang and shouted at the sound. The place sent out rushed over.


    "Come on." Li Mingtang quickly rushed down the passage, and Wang Hou quickly followed.


    Jin Fangfang turned a few laps in the place where the grenade exploded. It seems that he was fooled. He turned and chased it into the passage, and disappeared into Hansen��s sight in a blink of an eye.


    "Fortunately, I peeked at it here, otherwise I will come to Jiu Ran later, I am afraid I don''t know how to die." When Han Sen was thinking about it, he suddenly saw that he had been bombarded by Li Mingtang with the special grenade. Where it opened, it seems that something has climbed out.


    Hansen only glanced at him and suddenly burst into a cold sweat.


    I saw a crack in the crystal that was blown out. A long one was like a unicorn. The whole body was green and crystal, and the little guy like a crystal art climbed out from it...


    a

 Chapter 472： Unicorn

    Hansen didn''t dare to move, watching the crack of the green and crystal-clear horned horn from Li Mingtang.


    The size of the fist-sized unicorn, the degree of climbing is not fast, the crack is not very big, drilled several times, the unicorn fairy drilled out.


    Compared with the gold and analog nucleus, this unicorn is obviously very clumsy, crawling quite slowly, and it doesn''t seem to fly, so it slowly crawls on the ground.


    After climbing a few steps, the front corner hit a spar image. This guy was so stupid that he didn��t know how to turn, his claws struggled and wanted to climb forward, but obviously his strength was very small, and he couldn��t move his mind. It is like a model car that is rotated by the original wheel.


    Hansen looked at it for a while. Now this guy is really stupid and has no strength. It��s no match for the strange things of Kim��s party. It doesn��t seem to be dangerous.


    After thinking about it, Han Sen climbed out of the ear of the god, and smashed a spar far away to the vicinity of the one-horned fairy.


    The unicorn was scared by the sound of the spar, and finally stopped playing with the gods. He turned and climbed over to the place where the spar fell.


    Soon, the unicorn smashed into the spar, which is a spar that was a little bigger than the fist. This guy used a long angle in front of the monocular, and only moved the spar top slightly. I couldn''t get the spar to go.


    "Is there such a useless thing in the game made by the Clan?" Hansen was surprised. He walked to the side of the unicorn, and reached for the shell on the back of the unicorn. Grab it.


    The one-horned singer was like a king who had turned over, his claws kept scratching, but he couldn��t catch anything. Its power was really small, and he couldn��t get out of Hansen��s hands.


    "Is this a small pet made by the crystal family?" Hansen looked carefully. The pet was engraved with the mysterious pattern of many crystals, like the black crystal door, a bit like a complicated machine. Table movement.


    Touching the claws of the one-horned fairy with his fingers, the claws of the one-horned fairy suddenly caught Hansen''s fingers, but there was not much power.


    The one-horned fairy grabbed Hansen''s finger and climbed onto Hansen''s hand. The claw clasped Hansen''s wrist and did not move. He yelled at Hansen twice.


    Han Sen saw that it was really useless, and he did not care about it. He walked to the crack that was blown out by Li Mingtang��s grenade.


    Li Mingtang��s grenade did not know what type of grenade, cracked a small piece of crystal on the ground, and cracked a crack that was one foot long.


    Hansen leaned into the crack and looked down. His face was filled with surprises.


    Below the crack is a circular room with a dozen or so purple crystals scattered. This kind of crystal Hansen has seen it, which is the kind of crystal that Hansen used to promote brain education.


    Hansen wants to go to get those crystals, but he doesn''t have any guys on his body. After all, this is just a substitute. Hansen is afraid that the substitutes will be chased and destroyed by Li Mingtang, so there is no animal soul left on him.


    With the power of the Insect Knight, it is obviously unrealistic to want to dig this crack by hand. Hansen can only wait for his own body and Ji Yunran here, and then try to enter the room below to take the crystals.


    There is still a distance between the body and Ji Yanran, and Han Sen finds a place to sit down and tease the unicorn. This guy looks very beautiful, clumsy, and fun to play with.


    Hansen and Ji Yanran walked along the passage. Hansen��s dynasty said the situation here, and he came to the side with him.


    Hansen also described the appearance of the unicorn fairy to Ji Yanran, and Ji Yunran did not know what it was, and speculated that it might be something like a crystal toy.


    After the two men rushed to the place, Hansen reached out and grabbed the unicorn, and took the Cavalier Knight back to the sea of ??souls.


    "The things that the crystal family make have their special effects. For example, the gold fangs you just said are actually guarding the nucleus. The body can provoke the light blade. Even the armor can be cut open at will, the human body. It''s hard to resist, unless it''s fast enough, it can break the crystal nucleus when it doesn''t use the light edge, otherwise it will only be a part of the escape. It seems that there is no use in this kind of thing, the crystal ruins are really less. Now." Ji Yanran also took a look at the unicorn, and did not see anything special.


    "Well, it is also produced by the crystal family. Even if it is a toy, it is a rare thing. If you bring it back, you should be able to sell a lot of money?" Han Sen looked at the one-horned fairy, and all eyes were gold coins.


    "There are a lot of collectors who like to collect the things of the crystal family. If you find the right person, you can really sell a big price." Ji Yanran nodded.


    "Then keep it first." Hansen put the unicorn into a pocket, but the man went to the crack side, directly opened the level of the biological armor, and used the armor to expand the crack.


    After dug for more than 20 minutes, he finally expanded the crack to the point where one could go down. Hansen put away the armor and drilled in.


    There is nothing else in this room. There are more than a dozen cobblestone-like purple crystals scattered on the ground. Hansen is smashed up in pieces, and there are a total of sixteen pieces.


    Ji Yanran had told him before that this kind of crystal called "brain crystal" by humans, although there are many crystal ruins, but not many.


    Among some small relics, one or two brain crystals can be found very well, and sometimes they can''t be found at all.


    Among the larger relics, the finding of seven or eight pieces is also considered to be no small one. In the history of recorded human excavations, the most time, more than one hundred brain crystals have been excavated, and that time has already shocked the entire league.


    There are actually 16 brain crystals here, which is definitely very impressive.


    "If you want these brain crystals, you can only use them here. Otherwise, after returning to the battleship and being scanned, the brain crystals will definitely not be scanned." Ji Yanran is so happy to see Hansen, just to Hansen. Say something.


    "Then use it, we are half a person, husband and wife, and sharing a blessing is difficult." Han Sen said, he divided the brain crystal into two parts, took eight pieces of his own, and gave him eight pieces.


    Ji Yanran didn''t want it. He listened to Hansen''s words, but he took some brains and crystallized with joy: "You can only use one piece within twelve hours. Otherwise, there will be too much stimulation to the brain, which will cause some minor problems. ��


    Hansen nodded and put a piece of brain crystal directly on his forehead. He suddenly felt a current pouring into the brain, and the brain crystal was broken. 8

 Chapter 473： Nuclei library

    A fierce numbness in the brain, Hansen only feels that his brain seems to wake up in an instant, and the pituitary seems to secrete a clear and cool liquid, making the brain clear as an epiphany.


    "The brain crystal is really a good thing, but unfortunately this effect will slowly fade away. In the end, it can only play a role in promoting brain development." Han Sen took the remaining brain crystals into his pocket and looked at the triangle exit in the center of the room. .


    The interior of the room is spherical, except for the crack that blasts above, there is only a triangular passage in the center of the lower part.


    Hansen walked down to the side of the passage and looked down. He saw the passage extending down two meters or so and was connected to another spherical room.


    "Awkward, do you know what these spherical rooms are for?" Hansen knew too little about the crystal family and had to look at Ji Yunran.


    Ji Yanran shook his head slightly: "There are no similar places in the crystal family materials I have seen. But it is not surprising that there are many things that the crystal civilization has not cracked."


    "Would we like to go down and have a look, maybe we can still find brain crystals." Hansen thought about it.


    Li Mingtang and Wang Hou entered the core area, but the guardian nucleus also chased in. Hansen did not know what was inside. If they followed in and met the guardian nucleus, it would be really troublesome.


    "I don''t know if it will be too risky." Ji Yanran hesitated.


    "Do not take risks." Han Sen directly summoned Xue Ji, let Xue Ji go down from the triangle channel to see what is going on inside.


    Soon Hansen determined that the following is an empty room, and Xue Ji found a triangular passage to other places.


    Hansen hesitated, and summoned the Knights of the Insects, let him once again hide in the ears of the huge idol, and watched the entrance of Li Mingtang, and they went down along with the Jiulong, and entered. Another round room.


    Sure enough, as Xue Ji said, this is an empty room. One side of the room has a triangular channel of the same size and is traversed to another spherical room.


    Hansen let Xue Ji climbed through the passage and determined that there was no danger inside, and then he climbed in tandem with Ji Yanran.


    Here a spherical room was connected to a spherical room, and there was no room in the room. Hansen and Ji Yanran passed through a dozen spherical rooms and finally reached a normal room.


    The walls on both sides of this room are black crystal cabinets like a storage box. They are made up of black crystal cabinets. There are hundreds of them, and there is nothing inside.


    "This is... the crystal nucleus..." Ji Yanran saw the black crystal cabinets, and his face was surprised.


    "You said that this is a nucleus library? Is it a place to store those simulating crystal nucleus, parasitic nucleus, and guarding the nucleus?" Hansen was ecstatic, and he could not think of accidentally hitting it here.


    ��These black crystal cabinets are similar to the cabinets used to store crystal nuclei in the previously found crystal nucleus, but this room is somewhat different from the previously found nucleus library, and this room is connected to those spherical rooms. I don''t know what the purpose is, I don''t know if it is a real crystal nucleus." Ji Yanran is not quite sure.


    "Open it and you''ll see it." Hansen let Ji Yanran retreat into the spherical room, and he looked at Xue Ji and opened a square black crystal cabinet.


    There was no accident, and the black crystal cabinet was empty and did not store anything.


    Ji Yanran looked down at the internal structure of the cabinet, and suddenly said: "Nothing wrong, this is the cabinet that stores the crystal nucleus. It should be a nucleus library, but the scale seems to be a bit too small. The remains of the king, the crystal nucleus should be very large, the black crystal cabinet of this room, even the nucleus library of some small crystal ruins can not match, not like the royal family''s handwriting."


    "It''s just a nucleus library. Maybe it''s a small vault of the king of the crystal family." Hansen was a face of excitement and ordered Xue Ji to continue to open other cabinets.


    Even dozens of cabinets were opened, and all of them were empty, which made Hansen slightly disappointed.


    However, Hansen was not willing to go back empty-handed and ordered Xue Ji to open all the cabinets one by one. When he arrived at the 80th cabinet, he suddenly found that there was a glimmer of light in the cabinet.


    Hansen��s heart was happy, and he quickly went to the side of the cupboard and looked at it, only to find that it was a golden gem. It was only as big as a fingernail, and it was oval. It had countless cuts and looked like a glittering gold. diamond.


    "Is this thing a crystal nucleus?" Hansen did not dare to move, looking to Ji Yanran.


    Ji Yanran nodded and said: "This is the nucleus that has not started. Look at the nucleus. After starting, it should be the kind of Rubik''s Guard you have seen."


    "It won''t start on its own?" Hansen was shocked.


    Ji Yanran shook his head and smiled: "It is certainly not. The crystal nucleus in the crystal nucleus is in a blank dormant state. The command without the crystal family will not start. Now even if you want to find a living crystal family to start these crystals. Nuclear is also impossible. This Rubik''s Cube is a relatively common kind of crystal nucleus, but generally those relics are the second and third-order Rubik''s Cube guards. Among the larger crystal ruins, the more common one is the four five six. It��s hard to see the steps, and the 12th-order Rubik''s Cube guards you see are very rare. They have high collection and research value. If this is also the 12th-order Rubik''s Cube guardian, it also It can be regarded as an invaluable treasure."


    Hansen listened to Ji Yun, saying that he was overjoyed and grabbed the golden crystal nucleus and stuffed it into the pocket. He smiled and said: "Then I will close it first."


    Ji Yanran knows Hansen��s mind, but it��s just white. Hansen didn��t say anything at all.


    With the harvest of the Rubik''s Cube guarding the nucleus, Hansen was more energetic, letting Xue Ji open the remaining cabinets one by one, and soon found another nucleus.


    This is a white crystal nucleus, and Hansen looked at Ji Yanran with a puzzled look.


    "This is the memory nucleus. The internal information of the crystal family is recorded. If the mental power is strong enough, the contents of the memory nucleus can be directly perceived. However, it is very difficult for human beings to achieve this level. Depending on the instrument, only some pieces of information in the memory nucleus can be obtained. Since this memory nucleus is left by the Jingwang family, there may be important information about the crystal family. If you can decipher a part, you may be able to make a kind of technology. There is a leap in development." Ji Yanran explained.


    "Then I will accept it first." Hansen is also welcome, and this memory nucleus is also collected.


    "Have you heard anything?" Hansen suddenly raised his ears and looked at the doubts.


    Ji Yanran shook his head slightly: "What sound did you hear?"


    Han Sen was trying to say something, but he heard the sound of jingling falling into the ear, and saw that the pink crystals of duck-sized eggs rolled down from the triangular passages they had come down, and more than a hundred had fallen in a moment.


    "Parasitic nucleus!" Hansen and Ji Yanran are almost simultaneously horrified.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    Recommend "Mythical Book of Heaven".

 Chapter 474： Dilemma

    Each of the elliptical parasitic nucleus is like a bouncing ball. It quickly jumps toward Hansen and Ji Yanran. The number is increasing. Hansen and Ji Yanran are numb.


    "Run fast." There was almost no hesitation. Hansen took the squad and ran to the exit portal of the nucleus. Although the parasitic nucleus could be blown up, the parasitic nucleus in the group was like a flood of beasts. As long as it gets on the body, it will be parasitic. Even Hansen can''t stop it.


    Two people rushed out of the nucleus library and ran along the path of one person. The parasitic nucleus in the back was chased like a tide, and the pink crystals that jumped and jumped out were very fast.


    "Damn, where did these parasitic nucleus come from? How did we not see them when we came in?" Hansen was slightly depressed.


    Now they are in the core area of ??the ruins of the Crystal Kings, so they have no brains to run around, I am afraid I don��t know how to return.


    However, looking at the back of the group of parasitic crystal nucleus, not running, there is only one dead road, Han Sen did not dare to stop.


    Fortunately, there are snow-capped wolf mounts running in the forefront, which makes Hansen a little psychological comfort.


    Hey!


    The snow-capped wolf running in front was cut into two halves by the sudden flashing light in the passage, and fell heavily on the ground, then dissipated and destroyed.


    "Magic Guard!" Han Sen looked at the 12th-order Rubik''s Cube that appeared at the intersection at the front, and his face suddenly changed.


    "Go here." Ji Yanran took the lead and ran into a martyrdom, and Hansen followed the past.


    However, the parasitic nucleus and the Rubik''s Guard behind did not mean to retire, and they followed suit.


    The two men turned a few turns and suddenly found that the front was a dead end, and there was no other way to go.


    "Puzzle." Han Sen knew that when he was desperate, pulling out the raid gun against the parasitic nucleus that rushed over was a blast.


    Ji Yanran is also the same, constantly shooting laser parasitic nucleus, but the use is not big, after breaking a few parasitic nucleus, but more parasitic nucleus rushed over, the number is unimaginable How to kill can not kill.


    After a while, a large number of parasitic nucleus have already rolled to their vicinity, one like a bouncing ball, they will stick to them.


    Hansen��s heart glimpses a grenade directly, then turns to protect Ji Jiran in the corner, the grenade blasts in the crystal channel in front, and also blows up many parasitic nucleus.


    However, Hansen used only ordinary grenade. The crystal channel that was blown up by the grenade suddenly expanded like a bubble, and blocked the entire passage. It was almost necessary to bury Hansen and Ji Yunran in the passage. .


    "Nothing?" Han Sen tried to move his body, but behind him was the crystal that was inflated by the explosion, so Hansen couldn''t even turn around.


    Now they are trapped in a small space, only two people standing close together, there is no extra space.


    "I''m fine." Ji Yanran replied softly, his face just past Hansen''s chest, and his body was tightly attached to Hansen.


    Although Hansen likes to keep warm with Ji Yanran, but now it is more important to find a way to escape. The entire channel is blocked by the expanding crystal. It is impossible to go out from there. Now I can only hope that the crystal wall will be behind. There are other spaces, as long as they open the wall, they have hope.


    However, Hansen has no weapons and weapons available. He can only run the ice muscle jade bones, and make his hands into the color of ice jade, and smashed his fist to the crystal wall that Ji Yanran leaned against.


    Hey!


    The crystal wall was punched, but it cracked a fine line.


    "I have the blood of the second shelter, let me dig it." Ji Yanran summoned her dagger, and stabbed the back wall.


    However, once the space is too narrow, it is very difficult for Ji Yun to even wave his arm. It is very difficult to exert force. It does not make much force at all. It is not long before the second generation has become an evolutionary. The physical quality is not too good. High, with a dagger punctuated several times, even left a few shallow white marks on the crystal wall.


    "I still come." Hansen stopped the stunned, and once again slammed into the wall.


    Hansen has already trained the big yin and yang magnetic guns into the realm of Xiaocheng. It is not difficult to use a strong skill to break out strong forces in a short distance.


    I saw Hansen��s arm under the tiny vibration, a punch and a punch on the crystal wall, the crystal wall creaked, after dozens of punches, finally heard the crystal fragmentation The sound, a piece of crystal falling from the crystal wall.


    Hansen connected hundreds of punches, and the cracked part of the crystal wall gradually expanded. Finally, he only heard a bang, and the crystal wall was hard to be pierced by his fist.


    "I know that God can''t bear me to die here." Hansen was ecstatic, and the crystal wall was only less than thick.


    Speeding up the speed of the fist waving, and quickly expanding the hole to the extent that one can drill through.


    "You slowly turned around and climbed through the hole." Hansen looked at it with a squint. There was a hall inside, and he didn''t see anything.


    And if there is something inside, he has made such a big move, and he should have been alarmed.


    Ji Yanran slowly turned around, but glanced at the hole, suddenly his eyes were red, and could not help but screamed: "Han Sen..."


    In the voice of Ji Yanran, there was a crying sound, tears swirling in the eyelids, and hurriedly reached out and held Hansen��s big hand.


    I saw that there was a lot of blood on the crystal of the hole. It was shocking, and Hansen��s back was already bloody.


    Han Sen broke the crystal wall by hand. Although he practiced ice muscle jade surgery, it was still very difficult. At the end of the day, the bones were about to be cracked, but Hansen had been biting his teeth and no snoring. Just discovered.


    Ji Yanran holds Hansen��s hand and can��t say a word, just tears down.


    "It doesn''t matter, the skin is traumatic, and I didn''t hurt the bones. Let''s go out and talk." Hansen smiled and urged Ji Yunran to climb out of the hole.


    Then Hansen himself climbed over and the sight of the scene was to let Hansen stay there.


    This hall has a factory workshop that is so big. There is nothing empty underneath, but on the ceiling of the main hall, there are suspended blood-red crystals, like the **** stars in the sky. It glows red.


    This kind of crystal Hansen is no stranger, it is the analog nucleus of the crystal family.


    boom!


    The two talents just stood still, and they saw the flashing red light of the simulated crystal nucleus in the sky, and the whole hall flashed like a press conference.


    Then I saw one of the same blood crystal people as Hansen and Ji Yanran falling from the ceiling and rushing to the two people without hesitation.

 Chapter 475： effectiveness

    Simulating crystal nuclei is a very magical creation, and even many anthropologists call it the miracle of technology. ??


    Just like a person, you can''t have the same characteristics as a stone, and it''s even less likely to become a gun, and the analog nucleus breaks through this limitation.


    It is a magical and incredible thing to simulate the crystal nucleus as a crystal, but to simulate the properties of various substances.


    When simulating nucleation into a machine, it has the characteristics of a machine. When it changes to a creature, it can also possess the characteristics of a creature, and its ability is almost the same as that of the simulator.


    A magical ability, but at the same time it has a fatal flaw, that is, the stronger the target is simulated, the stronger the simulated nucleus, and the weaker the target, the ability to simulate the nucleus will be reduced.


    Of course, due to the relationship between the material of the crystal nucleus, there is a critical point in the low, just like simulating a crystal nucleus, even if it is simulated as an ant, its material strength is still strong, it is ten million times stronger than the average ant.


    Now simulating crystallization for Hansen and Ji Yanran, it is actually scanning Hansen and Ji Yanran, imitating their body data.


    Body data can be simulated, but there are some things that cannot be simulated by simulated crystallization, such as the practice of cultivation, such as the use and understanding of martial arts.


    So when Hansen saw a lot of simulated nucleation for him and Ji Luran, but before, there was not too much horror, but the heart settled a lot.


    If these simulated nucleation is something like a battle armor, just a round of sweeping, even if you can''t hit him and Ji Yunran, the force generated by the explosion will cause the surrounding crystals to break up and swell, and he and Ji Jiran are buried here. .


    Now simulating nucleation, in order to Hansen and Ji Yanran, Han Sen knows nothing about his body. Ji Yanran is also weak among the evolutionaries, so Hansen feels the best result.


    Ji Yanran was somewhat scared, his face was pale, and he just got out of the realm, but now he is in a bigger crisis.


    It is no longer possible to blow up the passage with the previous method. Then the tunnel was blown up. The two of them were really blocked here. There is no possibility of escape.


    "Protect yourself." Han Sen pulled Ji Yanran behind him, but the man had already rushed out.


    Soon, Ji Yanran had a big picture, and his mouth was closed for a long time.


    I saw Hansen rushing over the group of blood crystal people, and waved the head of a blood crystal person in the middle of the wave, directly squatting on the back of the blood crystal person''s face, followed by a fierce knee hit, hard life. Crush the chest of the **** person behind.


    Throughout the process, the water flowing like an antelope can be found in the endless, and the smoothness makes people feel pleasing and has a thrill of being indescribable.


    Many blood crystal people were beaten by Hansen one by one. Those blood crystal people did not have the power to fight back. In front of Hansen, it seems that the chickens and dogs are generally vulnerable.


    Ji Yanran does not think that those blood crystal people are too weak. After all, the blood crystal people are simulated Hansen and herself. The blood crystal people who simulate her are not counted. Those who simulate Hansen��s blood crystal people, theoretically physical ability. It is the same as Hansen.


    There will be such a big contrast, the only explanation is that there is only one, that is, Hansen''s use of his own power is too high.


    The same strength, different people use the power of the swing is not the same, just like playing chess, the same number of children, there will be great difference between the master and the chicken.


    Undoubtedly, the extent that Hansen can achieve in this respect is already the realm of the master. The blood-stained person with the same strength has no power in front of him.


    With the birth of Ji Jiran, there are too many excellent talents she has ever seen. Even the strongman of the Yue Dynasty is not a minority, even a semi-god-level strongman. It is not a rare character for Ji Yanran.


    However, it is impossible to say that there is such an efficiency as Hansen, but among the evolvers, one hand can count.


    And those evolutionists are famous geniuses in the league, all with excellent background and high reputation.


    Like Hansen, who has no big background but can reach this level, Ji Yan really only saw such a person.


    Ji Yanran��s eyes were flashing, and his heart could not help but raise a sense of pride, proud of Hansen, and proud of his original choice.


    With her family background and status, there are too many young and talented people to choose, but she chose Hansen, even though Hansen��s life and death did not waver, although most of it was emotional. The reason, but Hansen��s performance makes Ji Yanran very happy. No woman does not want her man to be the best, and Ji Yanran is no exception.


    Hey!


    The broken blood-colored crystals fell to the ground, melted into blood and steamed, Hansen punched the flesh, and hardly burned hundreds of blood crystal people.


    Hey!


    The leg method of the seven loos was turned into a hegemonic squat in the air, and the head of the last blood crystal man was smashed into the belly, causing his body to explode directly, and the blood crystals fell to the ground.


    "Han Sen." Ji Yanran''s excited face was red, and he hugged Hansen, but he didn''t know what to say. He only felt that as long as he was around Hansen, he didn''t need to be afraid of anything, and he didn''t need to worry about anything.


    Hansen thought that Ji Yunran was worried about him. He took a picture of Ji Xiaoran��s hip and smiled: "Several blood crystal people, but still can not hurt your husband, don''t worry."


    Ji Yanran is holding Hansen not talking or letting go, just buried his head in Han Sen''s chest.


    "Cough, this is not the time, even if you really want, you have to find a safe place." Han Sen sees the ecstasy look of the ecstasy, the heart is also a little hot.


    "Ghosts want it." Ji Yanran''s face flushed, Han Shou''s hammer hammered Hansen, and his white eyes were white.


    "Young is so good, there is still a feeling of flirting in this place." A voice is out of date, let Han Sen and Ji Yanran''s face change, and quickly turned to look.


    I saw the crystal door on the side of the main hall being pushed open. Li Mingtang walked in from the outside and looked at the two people with a smile.


    Hansen looked behind him, but did not see the princes, and Li Mingtang''s body was also injured, it seems that the situation is not very good.


    "Han Sen, you really surprised me, I can wave my strength to that level. Among the people of your age, I have only seen three." Li Kaitang looked at Han Sen with great appreciation and then continued. Said: "But it is a pity that it is in the remains of the Jingwang family, so from now on, you need to follow my command."


    "Why?" Hansen stared at Li Kaitang coldly. 8

 Chapter 476： Crystal key

    ��How about this?�� Li Kaitang said faintly, his skin gradually turned into the color of gold jade, and the golden light of the whole body could be seen in a moment. ?


    "Class King Kong! You have actually become a level of diamond body!" Ji Yanran looked at the Buddha''s golden body of Li Mingtang, his face is shocked.


    "Three years old practice, has been more than 60 years, and only got a little fur." ??Li Kaitang said a faint sentence, there is no intention to show off.


    "What is a diamond body?" Hansen asked in confusion. The name sounded a bit like an old cartoon he had seen on Tiantian when he was a child. His name was "Golden Gourd Baby."


    Ji Yanran explained: "There are countless nuclear genetic techniques that have been adapted from the ancient world, and the rankings have their own opinions. However, no matter which ranking, the "Golden Body" will be ranked in the top ten. This "adapted gold body" adapted from the ancient martial arts "King Kong is not bad", if it can be trained to the extreme, even the particle cannon is difficult to hurt. Just because it is too difficult to practice, it may not be possible in a hundred years. So there are not many people who really dare to try this kind of nuclear genetics. But once they have achieved something, the body of the flesh is enough to be the king in the same rank."


    "There is no exaggeration to say that Captain Ki has said that I have only got the hair. If there is more than one hundred and twenty qualities, it is not difficult to break the "level diamond body" that I have only had to wear." Li Kaitang He continued to say: "In fact, you don''t have to be an enemy of me. I didn''t intend to take your life. Otherwise, Captain Captain, you can''t live now. Now in the ruins of this crisis, one more person. If you have more strength, you will have more hope to go out alive. What do you think?"


    "Cooperation can be, but you must at least tell us what is the purpose of your entry into the remains of the King of the Crystals. We don''t want to die." Hansen and Ji Yanran discussed it, and looked at Li Kaitang.


    "In fact, knowing that these are not good for you, it is better not to know." Li Kaitang sighed.


    "You want to cooperate with us, it must be useful to get our place. If we follow you so unclearly, I am afraid that you will not know how to die if you sell it." Hansen said coldly.


    "You are indeed smart people." Li Kaitang paused and said: "In fact, it doesn''t matter if you listen to it. You should always know that Captain Gu, the relic of the King of the Kings, has been in existence for decades." ��


    "I heard that a Star Trek ship is here." Ji Yanran thought about it.


    Li Kaitang nodded slightly: "It is true. After the expedition ship appeared in the ruins of the King of Kings, he once sent people into the ruins to explore. As a result, no one came in. The Union also sent a similar eternal. The battleship of the Sigh Goddess came to dig this ruin, and none of the people who entered it could survive."


    "Do you know what is going on here?" Ji Yanran asked.


    "I don''t know." Li Kaitang shook his head and then said with a burning look: "But the first father was the captain of the expedition ship that first appeared in this ruin. He entered the ruins and never came out again. I just wanted to find him. Wills."


    "Professor Li, you too have to treat us as children? You and Wang Hou obviously have a plot, don''t tell me, Wang Hou also wants to find his father''s will." Han Sen said faintly.


    Li Kaitang said with a smile: "Of course, the reason why we entered the ruins is that there is one thing that the captain of the Alliance warship brought into the ruins of Jingwang."


    "What?" Hansen asked.


    "The key to a crystal family, the legend, as long as there is such a key, can artificially open the core of the crystal core, control those crystal nucleus for human use." Li Kaitang eyes full of fanaticism: "You should be able to imagine if human Being able to control those magical crystal nucleus technologies will be a scene that will allow humans to advance their technological advances by three hundred years."


    "I am afraid that you are looking for the key to the crystal, not to promote human technology," Hansen said coldly.


    Hansen knows that the so-called expedition ship of mankind was actually an interstellar pirate ship, plundering the unopened wealth in the universe.


    Li Mingtang��s father said that the good thing is that the expedition captain said that the ugly one is the interstellar pirate.


    "I have already said what you want to know. If you want to cooperate, you can decide." Li Kaitang did not accept Hansen''s words, just looked at the two men.


    "The last question, what do you need us to do?" Hansen asked again.


    "There is an area in front of me. I and Wang Hou have not been able to smash in the past. They have been forced to go away. I did not expect to meet you. I have an idea now. If we cooperate with each other, we can pass through that area. Directly to the center of the ruins of the Crystal King. After arriving there, the nucleus in the nucleus library belongs to you, this is what the Alliance wants, and the thing on the captain belongs to me, how do you feel?" Li Kaitang said.


    "The deal." Han Sen had already discussed with Ji Yanran. At this time, he did not hesitate and agreed directly.


    "Okay, let''s go. When I go to the place, I will tell you how to do it. This thing can''t be wrong. Otherwise, all three of us are in danger." Li Kaitang said, he went outside the hall.


    Hansen took Gu Jiran behind Li Kaitang and looked at everything around him. He couldn��t help but admire the greatness of the Celtics. Even with the current alliance technology, it is difficult to build an integrated intelligent building that covers the entire planet. It is so great that it affects the self-regulation of the planet.


    Li Kaitang carefully led the way in front and told Hansen that they needed attention, not letting them touch the automatic defense settings of those relics.


    Soon, Hansen and the three of them reached an abyss before, the abyss looked at the end, the width of a few kilometers, like the gateway to hell, far from the opposite can be seen in the fairy tale giant castle Magnificent building.


    Connected to the castle on the other side of the abyss, there is only a one-foot-wide crystal bridge, which looks like a thin line connecting the abyss.


    "Through this bridge, we can reach the core area of ??the remnants of the Crystal King." Li Kaitang pointed to the castle in the distance.


    "Can''t you fly directly?" Hansen wondered.


    "Look at the top." Li Kaitang pointed at the top of the cave.


    Hansen and Ji Yanran looked in the direction of Li Kaitang''s fingers. I saw a huge green crystal like a crystal chandelier hanging on it. Each one was three meters long. The shape was very beautiful and it looked very beautiful, but Ji Yanran looked. After that thing, his face turned pale. 8

 Chapter 477： Blood color crystal

    After Ji Yanran saw the green crystals, even the voices of the speech were much smaller.


    "There is actually a mother nest nucleus here. How can this road go in the past?" Ji Yanran said to Li Kaitang.


    "So we need everyone to work together." Li Kaitang said.


    Hansen didn''t know what the green nucleus had in the end, so he didn''t talk. He just listened to it. After listening for a while, he finally understood why Li Kaitang and Wang Hou could not pass.


    The green crystals like crystal chandeliers are called "female nest nucleus", which contains many small crystal nuclei. The mother nest nucleus is very sensitive to the flow of air. Once there is air flow around, the small crystal inside The nuclear will be sprayed out, just like a hail.


    But those small crystal nuclei are a hundred times more horrible than the hail, and they are covered with spikes. Once they are stuck on the body, the spikes **** into the skin and they begin to swallow blood.


    Li Kaitang''s super-golden body can''t stop the blood-sucking of the small crystal nucleus. It is definitely not an easy thing to want the past.


    If you want to use the flying beast soul to go from above, you will surely alarm the mother nest crystal. The only way is to slowly walk over the crystal bridge and reduce the amplitude of the air flow, so that it is possible not to alarm the nest.


    More troublesome is that even if you walk over the bridge, as long as the person is moving, there will be air flow, or it may touch the mother nest nucleus.


    In case the mother nucleus is touched, three people need to cooperate to avoid being sucked by the small crystal nucleus.


    Li Kaitang taught Han Sen and Ji Yanran the way to deal with those small crystal nuclei. The three people separated by a distance and slowly walked onto the bridge.


    No one dares to go too fast, like slow motion, moving forward a little bit, for fear of alarming the mother nest nucleus.


    Originally, Li Kaitang believed that it was basically impossible to walk over without touching the nucleus, but the three people slowly walked over the bridge, and the mother nucleus above was not alarmed.


    "Strange?" Even Li Kaitang frowned. I don''t know why the mother nest nucleus was not touched.


    When Li Kaitang came with Wang Hou last time, he did not go far and touched a mother''s nest. As a result, two people had to escape each other, even if Li Kaitang was injured.


    "It is best to be able to touch them. Let''s go in." Li Kaitang said as he walked to the castle.


    Hansen and Ji Yanran also followed up, but they all kept a distance from Li Kaitang. Before Li Kaitang needed them to cross the bridge, but now the mother''s nest has not been touched, Li Kaitang may not need them.


    Hansen was vigilantly followed Li Kaitang to the castle. The gate of the castle was half open. After entering, he was a little dumbfounded.


    I saw a lot of corpses in the big castle. The corpses looked alive and there was no sign of dryness. It looked almost no different from the living.


    But a closer look, it is easy to analyze that it is a dead person.


    When Li Kaitang saw the dead, he was excited. His eyes quickly looked for something among the dead. When his eyes fell on the body of a middle-aged man, his eyes suddenly showed ecstasy.


    However, although Li Kaitang was overjoyed, he did not dare to go over, and his eyes were still observing.


    Those who died will not die here for no reason, and no scars will be seen on them. Everyone will sit or stand dead there, and there will be no traces of struggle and struggle.


    However, these people are so dead. Li Kaitang did not figure out how they died. After so long, the body still remained in a state of being alive, and there was no decay. Li Kaitang naturally did not dare to pass.


    Hansen and Ji Yanran were even more afraid to go. They were just asking what the expert Li Kaitang was doing, but suddenly saw a building inside the castle.


    After a closer look, it turned out to be a prince, and Li Kaitang suddenly changed his face. When he came over, Wang Hou asked: "When did you come over? Anything found?"


    The prince smiled slightly and reached out to the palm of his hand. In the palm of his hand was a blood-colored crystal of the size of a dove: "After I was separated from you, I just walked over and I came over. I have found something."


    "Well, give me something." Li Kaitang saw the **** crystal, suddenly showing the ecstasy, his eyes full of fanaticism, and staring at the **** crystal.


    "Good." Wang Hou slowly went to Li Kaitang, and soon the crystal in his hand reached the front of Li Kaitang.


    Li Kaitang was overjoyed and reached out to grab the crystals in the hands of Wang Hou. Who knows that Wang Hou��s palm turned over and held the crystal, and he punched Li Kaitang��s chest.


    Li Kaitang was also alert, and when Wang Hou shot, Li Kaitang��s body turned into gold, and Wang Hou punched him on his chest, and he even made a sound of gold and iron.


    "Wang Hou, you should know that you can''t hurt my super diamond body." Li Kaitang sullenly sullenly.


    "Is it?" Wang Hou was a cold smile, and suddenly grabbed a grenade and went out.


    However, Wang Hou did not hand the thunder to Li Kaitang or Hansen, but to the outside of the castle.


    Just listening to the strong airflow fluctuations and explosions outside, Hansen��s face suddenly changed. The mother nests at the top of the cave burst at the same time. The green small crystal nucleus seemed to fall out like a sandstorm.


    Soon, as the locust swarms, the small nucleus that covered the sky was rolled over to them, and almost no response time was given to them.


    "Everyone is going to die." Wang Hou looked at Li Kaitang three people coldly, and those on the nucleus actually opened his body and did not fall on his body.


    Li Kaitang��s face changed greatly, but it was too late to escape. The green small crystal nucleus stuck to him, his super-golden body could not resist it, and his hands were desperately waving and not breaking much, and soon the whole body was The green small crystal nucleus is sticky, like a beekeeper with a bee covered with bees.


    Only those green small crystal nuclei stuck to him, and soon turned into blood red, apparently a large amount of blood was drawn from Li Kaitang��s body.


    Li Kaitang made a scream of screaming and slammed the small crystal nucleus on his body, but it was of no use at all. More and more small crystal nuclei stuck to him.


    Both Hansen and Ji Yanran were pale and thought that this time they were dead. Even Li Kaitang��s super-golden body could not stop, and they were even less likely to have a chance to survive.


    But who knows that after the small crystal nucleus flew over, they even flew over them, and they didn''t touch their bodies at all, and they immediately surprised two people.


    "Hey." Wang Hou saw this situation, and looked at the two surprised.


    "Well, let me personally send you on the road." Wang Hou directly summoned the golden beast soul sword, and went straight to Hansen.

 Chapter 478： Gear sword

    Han Sen stared at the blood-colored crystal that Wang Hou held in his left hand. It wasn''t that he could see anything special, but the nine-life blood cat pendant reacted to the blood-colored crystal. ??


    Look at the texture of the blood-colored crystals, and it is very similar to the texture of the nine-blooded blood cat.


    Just did not have time to let Han Sen see more, princes have already come to Han Sen, Han Sen blocked in front of Ji Yanran, and the Queen of the Fairy, the ancient curse and the load at the same time, so that his body burst out of the strongest force.


    "I didn''t kill you before, just because I didn''t want Li Mingtang to see my true strength. Do you think that your strength can really compete with me?" Wang Hou disdainfully sneered, the sword in his hand has stabbed Hansen. past.


    The prince''s sword is incredibly fast, but it has already pierced Hansen''s throat in a blink of an eye.


    Hansen��s heart leaps and glares, staring at the prince, his body shape is not retreating, and the ghost is generally close to the prince.


    Even if Hansen did his best, his physical condition was worse than that of the prince who broke the hundred. What''s more, Wang Hou still has a **** sword in the second shelter. Hansen has no weapons in his hands, and it is difficult to compete with Wang Hou. .


    Only a close fight, there are a few points of victory.


    When Wang Hou saw Han Sen, he posted it to himself. The long sword in his hand turned from a straight thorn to a cut, and there was almost no gap in the change. It was hard to prevent.


    scold!


    Hansen ducked a little slower, and a blood mark was cut out under his neck. The blood suddenly leaked out. Although it was not fatal, it looked very scary.


    "Han Sen is careful, that is the gear sword method, can not let him continue to sword." Ji Yanran looked at the sorcerer''s sword, horrified loudly reminded Han Sen.


    "I don''t want to be a family member. I actually recognize my gear swordsmanship, but you understand that it is too late." Wang Hou left his hand and moved another sword of the beast, holding a sword in his hands, and continued to Han. Mori went to attack.


    Hansen has no ability to resist. Wang Hou��s swordsmanship is superb. The two swords are like a single sword. A sword is connected with a sword. It does not give people a chance to breathe, forming an endless offensive, just like two bites together. The gear that keeps rolling forward, there is no gap between the sword and the sword.


    Just a moment, Han Sen has already had several swords in his body, and the blood continues to overflow.


    Hansen has not encountered such a strong enemy since he was promoted to the evolutionary. The physical quality of the broken hundred and the wonderful gear sword method have made Hansen have no chance to fight back.


    Ji Yanran summoned him to join the battle group, and he was dead and could not watch Hansen being killed but doing nothing.


    "Don''t come over, I can cope." Hansen was screaming, preventing Ji Yan from rushing over, staring at the prince''s double sword.


    "Don''t worry, you have to die." The sword in the hand of Wang Hou is getting faster and faster, and his face is cold and ruthless.


    Hansen studied the method of walking for a long time and finally came in handy. With his superb layout, Hansen dragged the prince, although he could not fight back, but the prince''s sword never gave him a fatal blow.


    The prince couldn''t help but frown slightly. The gear sword method claimed to be one of the strongest attacking swords in the world. Once the offensive was launched, it could not be stopped by manpower.


    After Wang Hou practiced this sword method, as long as the sword is out, even those who are stronger than him in the same stage can hardly survive under his double sword. It is very powerful to resist one or two hundred swords.


    However, Hansen��s physical fitness is obviously not as good as him, but he has already passed three hundred swords. Wang Hou still has not been able to give him a fatal blow.


    And the prince has a feeling that his sword seems to be getting harder and harder to hurt Hansen. Although Hansen is already covered with injuries, it seems that the blood is very scary, but the prince is very clear that those injuries are not fatal.


    Even more bizarre is that Hansen''s wounds only ooze some blood when they are initially injured, and soon they no longer overflow, and the wound seems to shrink.


    Han Sen''s eyes are like the ancient wells, and all the princes'' actions are printed.


    Gear swordsmanship is really powerful. A sword is connected with a sword. There is almost no flaw. Every sword has been carefully laid out. Once the first sword is attacked, the sword behind it will continue to be incessant. The sword will attack it. There is no chance of counterattack, and in the end it can only be shackled under the sword.


    But after all, people are human beings, not real gear machines, and the design of gear swordsmanship makes Hansen feel the opportunity.


    On the layout of martial arts, Hansen has not seen anyone stronger than the Queen, it is a true layout master.


    The sorcerer''s sword method can only be regarded as a semi-layout and a half-set. The sword method itself has a lot of designed routines, and it is not as free as the Queen.


    If the Queen is a true master, then the prince is just a person who has learned Gao Mingjian.


    How is the sword method so brilliant, it is also dead, there will always be flaws or mistakes, Han Sen uses the position to dodge the princely offensive, but also constantly tempted the princely sword to reveal flaws.


    Gradually, the routine of the gear sword method was clearly seen by Hansen, and the sorcerer''s sword method became more and more difficult to hurt him. Wang Hou''s face was already ugly.


    He was the first time he encountered such an opponent. It seemed that his body seemed very ordinary, but no matter how violent his sword, he was always difficult to kill Hansen.


    Ming Hansen''s physical quality is much worse than him, but it makes Wang Hou have a feeling that he can''t suppress Hansen.


    Hansen��s figure has become more and more difficult to speculate in the eyes of Wang Hou. He has been heavily stressed by the previous self-confidence. He even made Wang Hou��s feeling that he could not kill Han Sen. He even had a kind of worry and worried. Hansen counterattacked.


    "Impossible." Wang Hou screamed, and the two swords violently murdered Hansen.


    However, this is of no use, but Hansen is more comfortable, and anger will only make more and more flaws in the princely sword.


    Suddenly, the strength and weakness of the two people seemed to have reversed. Wang Hou��s swords were still sharp, but I didn��t know why, but gave him a feeling that he had been suppressed.


    Ji Yanran looked at the side and was surprised and happy. The character of Wang Hou also practiced the gear sword method, which is known as one of the strongest attack swords. After the sword sword has been unfolded, he could not kill. Hansen, on the other hand, was moved back to the disadvantage by Hansen, and this kind of thing has never been heard.


    The physical fitness of the broken hundred and the famous swordsmanship method seem to have no use in front of Hansen. Hansen��s figure is more and more comfortable, but the prince is more and more shackled, with strong physical fitness and sharpness. The blood of the sword is in the hand, but it can not restrain Hansen completely.


    Hey!


    Hansen punched out, and Wang Hou had to be turned over from the attack. The sword sword method that was shocked by the world was forced to block the offensive. 8

 Chapter 479： Fusion blood crystal

    Wang Hou��s heart was shocked. I couldn��t imagine that my gear swords would be forced by Hansen��s attack, and I was shocked and angry. I suddenly stepped back two steps, and said that the **** crystal haze was in my hand. : "I let you die without a place of burial.????"


    Between the talks, the prince put a blood-colored crystal on his forehead, and then saw that the blood-colored crystals turned on, emitting a strange blood color.


    It seems to have been dragged by the blood of the blood, the green small crystal nucleus of the sky, as if it was under the command of what power, turned into a flood to Hansen.


    Hansen was shocked. He couldn��t think that Wang Hou could really use the blood color crystal to control the crystal nucleus.


    Even Hansen himself did not know why Xiaojing was not close to him and Ji Yanran. Now I don''t know what method to resist. In the twinkling of an eye, a large green nucleus has been rolled over to him.


    Hey!


    Suddenly, a cry that was not so loud was heard from Hansen��s pocket. The sky was rolled to Hansen��s green small crystal nucleus, and suddenly paused, like time is fixed, all green small The crystal nucleus does not move.


    Only after a short period of time, the green small crystal nucleus moved again, but it was not rolled up to Hansen, and countless green small crystal nuclei were rolled back and rolled back toward the prince holding the blood.


    Wang Hou''s face was disastrous, and he was desperately urging the blood, but it was completely useless. The green small crystal nucleus was completely out of control of him and the blood crystal, and his body was completely covered in an instant.


    "Ah!" Wang Hou screamed and screamed, and fell to the ground and rolled straight, but he only rolled two times and did not move. Then he saw that Wang Hou��s blood was sucked clean and the whole body dried up and shrunk. After a group, the dead can no longer die, and the eyes of the dead are wide-eyed, and the eyes are unwilling and frightened.


    "Hey!" Hansen��s pocket sounded like a scream.


    Numerous green small crystal nuclei are commanded, spiraled into the sky, turned into a strange and beautiful crystal column, and returned to the mother nest.


    Both Hansen and Ji Yanran looked stunned, and Hansen quickly opened his pocket and took out the one-eyed celestial crystal that was previously contained inside.


    The unicorn is still so stupid on Han Sen''s palm, it looks lazy and doesn''t move very much, but now Hansen and Ji Yanran look at it and it is very amazing.


    Undoubtedly, the green small crystal nucleus just got rid of the control of the princes, but the princes sucked the blood, which is the one-horned singer.


    Before those green small crystal nuclei did not rush to him and Ji Yanran, it must be the credit of this one-horned immortal.


    "What the **** is this?" Hansen looked at the unicorn in the palm of his hand in horror.


    Ji Yanran just shook his head. She never heard of such things in the crystal family. It can control the nucleus. It seems that only the crystal family itself, but the shape of the crystal family is not like this. It is a pure primitive crystal form. There won''t be such a biological shape.


    But if it is said that this unicorn is not a crystal family, how can it control those nucleus?


    Hansen carefully put the unicorn back into his pocket. In any case, Hansen felt that he had earned it. After that, he had a unicorn on his body and it was safer to enter the ruins of the sect.


    After the unicorn was put away, Hansen walked beside the prince''s body and bent over to smash the blood.


    After taking the blood crystal into the hand, the reaction of the nine life blood cat pendant is more intense, but after Han Sen put the blood crystal and the nine life blood cat pendant together, there is no special phenomenon in the nine life blood cats.


    "What makes the **** cat pendant react is that this blood crystal is undoubted, but why does the nine-blooded cat react to it?" Hansen thought about it, learned how Wang Hou looked, and put the blood crystal on himself. On the forehead.


    Suddenly, Hansen felt as if there was a warm current flowing into the brain. It was a bit like when using brain crystals, but it was a little different. There was no such strong sense of current. It was just a little bit of warm current flowing into the brain, making Hansen feel. The brain is a little bit hot.


    "Strange! How did Wang Hou use this blood crystal to control those nucleus?" Hansen did not use blood crystal to control the nucleus.


    When Hansen was puzzled, he suddenly felt that the blood crystals in his hands were melting. Hansen was horrified to take the blood crystals off his forehead, but the blood crystal had turned into liquid, Hansen could not grasp it. Live the **** crystal liquid.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the **** crystal liquid has completely penetrated into Hansen''s brain, making Hansen''s brain hotter and hotter, and white water vapor rises in his head.


    However, this kind of heat did not make Hansen feel uncomfortable. On the contrary, Hansen only felt that his brain was never as clear as it is now, and it was better than using brain crystals.


    Soon, the burning in the brain slowly decreased and returned to normal. Hansen didn''t seem to have anything special except that he felt the brain became clearer.


    After the blood crystals are absorbed, the nine life-blooded cats are no longer hot, and they become an ordinary crystal pendant.


    "Are you okay?" Ji Yanran worried about Hansen''s forehead.


    "Nothing, this thing seems to be similar to the brain crystal. How did Wang Hou use it to control those nucleus?" Hansen said puzzledly.


    "Li Mingtang and Wang Hou are both dead. I don''t know how the truth is." Ji Yanran glanced at the bodies of Li Mingtang and Wang Hou.


    Two people who can be regarded as the elite of the alliance, so unclearly died in the remains of this crystal royal family.


    Hansen responded with a cry, but he didn''t think so much. He turned over the things left by Li Mingtang and Wang Hou. In the prince''s card package, Han Sen saw the door card with the nine-blooded blood cat pattern.


    To the surprise of Hansen, he did not find such a card on Li Mingtang''s body.


    Turning over other things, and never finding something of value, Hansen put everything back on them and looked inside the castle, but did not go inside.


    "With this one-horned celestial, we should be able to safely walk out of the ruins of Jingwang, and find other people in the ruins by the way." Hansen pulled back and went back, and did not enter the castle''s nucleus library. The meaning of search.


    Mainly because even if Hansen searched for more, once he returned to the Yongshen goddess, it was scanned, the crystal nucleus was definitely taken away, and it was useless to bring it back. It belongs to the alliance. It is better not to take it.


    Now Hansen is most worried about whether this one-horned fairy will be scanned.


    With the unicorn on the body, it is true that those nucleus do not dare to approach them, even those Guardian guards, simulated nucleus and parasitic nucleus, once too close to the unicorn, will stop directly, fundamentally Will not actively attack them.


    Although Hansen and Ji Yan did not know how to recognize the road, but with a single-horned immortal body, there is no danger in the remains of this crystal king.


    After turning for a long time, the two people finally met other people who entered the remnants of Jingwang. They soon found Chen Shoushan. After the meeting, they found the entrance when they came by the judgment of a professor.


    After they went out, they did not encounter those simulated nucleus and returned to the Yongshen goddess smoothly.


    The two crystal nucleus that Hansen brought back did not escape the scan, but the unicorn was not scanned, which made Hansen very happy. 8

 Chapter 480： Dedication

    Due to the major mistakes in the excavation of the relics of the crystal family, the goddess of the eternal sigh was ordered to return, and it would be difficult to say whether it would be punished.


    Fortunately, Hansen brought back two high-grade crystal nucleus, which allowed Ji Yunran to pay it up, so that Ji Yanran was exempted from punishment.


    Hansen is a squadron, and even if he wants to punish him, he will not be able to turn him, so he has no problem.


    "Small horn, come over here." Hansen sat on the bed and looked at the book, and found that the unicorn was struggling with a table leg, and used his horn to top the table legs.


    Unfortunately, its strength is too small to shake the table half a point.


    Hansen screamed, but the unicorn couldn��t understand his words, still standing on the top of the table.


    "Come back!" Hansen knew that Unicorn couldn''t understand him, but he was a little lazy to get out of bed, and he looked at the Unicorn and called again.


    The unicorn did not care for him, but the body of the unicorn was as if it had been caught by something, slowly suspended, and floated toward Hansen.


    "Ah!" Hansen looked at the unicorn in surprise, but his heart was moving, and the one-horned singer lost his support and suddenly fell from the air.


    Hansen was so surprised that he tried to concentrate his thoughts on the one-horned fairy again. Soon the one-horned fairy floated up and swayed slowly and slowly flew over to him.


    Hansen grabbed the one-horned fairy that floated in front of him, and he was overjoyed in his heart, trying to focus on some small things like cups.


    Sure enough, he can use the idea to move some small things out of thin air, about two meters away, can make a cup hang, and then there is a little power, and he is also difficult to move with the idea.


    Hansen was still very excited at first, but he soon discovered that it was of little use. The distance was too short, and the actual strength was weak. It was basically impossible to use in combat.


    "The blood crystal seems to have made my brain develop a leap, and it can make the power control. Unfortunately, this power is still too weak, and it is not very useful." Han Sen quickly lost this ability. interest.


    However, another benefit brought by the blood crystal, Hansen is very happy.


    When Hansen returned to study the ancient text, he obviously found that his memory and understanding and analysis skills were much stronger. The progress of learning ancient Chinese was much faster.


    Because this task has had such a big problem, everyone on the sigh of the goddess is forbidden to enter the shelter, and can not go to Skynet. Hansen can only learn the ancient time to pass the time, plus the brain is good. A lot, it is to make his Gu Wen level greatly improved.


    Although most of the "Dong Xuan Jing" is difficult to understand the meaning of the whole section, but Hansen has understood a small piece of relatively simple and easy to understand skills.


    This kind of technique is actually a simple way of moving around, left and right, and oblique. Using a few simple steps, it can be combined with the infinite mystery of change. It is quite a life, two, three, and three infinite.


    In Hansen''s view, this technique in "Dong Xuan Jing" actually has the same effect as the Queen''s kind of walking, but Hansen only learned a little from the Queen, and did not systematically study. Over.


    Now I have seen this technique in the tunnel mystery, and I am ecstatic, with many unimagined insights.


    The more you look at it, the more you think that "Dong Xuan Jing" is really wonderful. It is just such a small skill, which contains many mysteries, which makes Han Sen more and more looking forward to the real cultivation method in "Dong Xuan Jing".


    The more Han Sen sees the more comprehension, the more boring he is to practice alone. Only by playing against others can he verify whether his mind is correct or not.


    But now there is a ban on the goddess of the eternal sigh, Hansen can''t get on the skynet, and naturally it is impossible to land in the gladiator virtual community.


    However, there is no other way. Hansen used the hologram to land in the virtual training camp inside the army, and he can practice with other soldiers.


    Hansen still used the id of "Small Soldiers on the Battleship", and saved the need to think of other names and entered the virtual training camp directly.


    Although Hansen is now a major rank, in the virtual training camp, he is still a recruit, and he must increase his experience to upgrade his title.


    Hansen directly selected the matching opponent and quickly matched a superior opponent.


    Hansen glanced at his opponent, the other party used a fuzzy system, only to see a tall woman, id is a fragrant.


    At this time, in the Luojiaxing transfer station, Qin Hao also used the hologram to land in the training camp, and her id is "Xiangxiang".


    Qin Hao looked at the opponent''s id, could not help but be a little surprised, the id on the battleship, because the last seven lore images, became quite famous among the soldiers of the army.


    However, Qin Hao looked at the record of the soldier on this battleship. The zero-win and zero-return recruits felt that this should be just a similar id. It should not be that person.


    Hansen did not think that he would match Qin Qin, Qin Yu was even less surprised, he would run into Hansen, and the two entered the game without knowing it.


    Qin Hao��s luck is very good, at least better than Hansen��s. After she was promoted to the second shelter, she was randomly assigned to a large shelter that humans already occupied. The shelter sheltered millions of human beings, There is no shortage of strong among the evolutionists.


    The Special Security Action Group has ample staff there. There are many experts. After Qin Hao went, he obtained a large supply of different kinds of flesh and blood. The basic genes, the original genes and the variant genes are all full, plus some gods. Gene, after two years, her physical quality has now barely broken, and among the evolutionary, she has already become a top-ranking figure.


    Seeing that his opponent is still a recruit, Qin Hao did not care much, thinking that it is an ordinary recruit, thinking that it should be possible to end the battle soon.


    However, after the real start of the battle, Qin Hao''s face was more and more eccentric. From the beginning of calm, to the anger behind, and then to the final grievance, Qin Hao had an impulse to cry.


    Qin Lan is also a man who has been used to the big winds and waves, but she is the first time she has encountered such an opponent.


    The soldier on this battleship did not attack at all, but just evaded her offense, but she used all her strength, but she never attacked the other side, and she was screaming. Qin found that she was unconscious. The situation was forced into a desperate situation.


    It is obvious that the other party can end the battle as soon as they reach out, but the other party does not attack, but instead retreats. This is an insult to Qin Lan.


    "You will regret it." Qin Hao hated biting his lips, and the atomic fission broke out with full force. At the same time, he used the evolutionary new martial arts "Lei Knife" that she had become an evolutionist.

 Chapter 481： What is the military?

    Although the name is Leiguang Knife, "Thunder Knife" is not a real knife method, but an evolutionary martial art that changes the life particles of the hand, especially the part of the palm of the hand, it will become sharp like a blade, everything Can be cut down. ???


    Of course, in the virtual community, this feature can''t be seen, but the Raychem knife can greatly enhance the degree of shots, which is very useful.


    Qin Hao''s hands are like a thunder and lightning, and it''s incredible. It''s a lot stronger for Hansen''s pressure.


    Hey!


    Han Sen did not catch the flash, and he immediately ate a hand knife on his shoulder. The damage value suddenly fell sharply and suddenly lost 64%. It can be seen how strong the strength of this hand knife is. It is not the key point, and it has lost more than 60 damages at once.


    Hansen is slightly excited. Only when faced with a strong opponent can he really test whether his learning is useful or not. The stronger his opponent, the more happy he is.


    However, his damage value can no longer support him to squat again, so Hansen has become more cautious, and he has integrated his skills from the sacred mysterious experience into his own body and position. among.


    At the beginning, it was obvious that there were some oysters, especially under the fast attack of the Leiguang knife. The dangers were repeated once and for all, and they were almost bitten by Qin.


    However, when Hansen gradually used those comprehensions to the real use, there were so many possibilities for surprises, just like pushing the door of a new world and seeing many things that he had never thought of before. .


    Hansen is more and more immersed in this new present, and he still feels that the attack of the opponent''s Shannon can bring him a lot of pressure, but gradually, Hansen has not felt the pressure brought by Shannon, all his thoughts. They are all devoted to the understanding of the technique of the tunnel.


    Without me, invincible, from this moment, Hansen��s opponent is not a fragrant, but his own desire for a new world.


    Qin Lan began to be very angry, hoping to burst out all the power to defeat this abominable opponent, but gradually, Qin Xiao''s anger became a surprise, and then turned into a admiration by surprise, and then admiration turned into shock.


    Qin Hao has a thing. From the perspective of opponents, his physical quality should not be as good as her, or the other party is deliberately reducing physical fitness and fighting her.


    Even so, the other''s body is still strong, so that Qin Hao can not give birth to a hope of winning, because the gap between the two is too big.


    Qin Zhen has felt this gap in some real masters. Therefore, Qin Yu took it for granted that the other party is not an ordinary recruit, but a game in the army.


    Therefore, Qin has no previous indignation, just hope to learn something from the other side, seriously watching the other side''s position and body.


    The more I watched, the more Qin Qin was shocked: "I don''t know who this big man is. This kind of body can be almost comparable to that of "Ying Tian Shu", but it looks a bit different, really mysterious. At the extreme, when did this kind of bodywork come out of the league? Is it a new way of doing things, or is it some secrets of ancient martial arts?"


    Hansen did not know that Qin Hao had regarded him as an army squad that occasionally came to the game, but he was constantly comprehending the mystery of the tunnel.


    "Dong Xuan Jing" is a great enlightenment to Han Sen, and his body is separated from the low level of imitating the Queen. With a lot of new knowledge, it is more and more handy.


    Just as Hansen was in the middle of excitement, his opponent Xiang Yu stopped and did not continue to attack.


    Hansen looked at his opponent strangely, not knowing why she stopped.


    "Which one are you?" Qin Hao took a military ceremony and asked respectfully.


    Hansen��s body has already convinced Qin��s heart that Hansen is a military sergeant.


    "I am not a long, it is a small soldier." Han Sen said directly.


    Qin Hao naturally refuses to believe that a small soldier may have such a martial art, and she is only in the hands of several masters, only to see the ability to give people endless pressure by this method alone.


    This is not to say that the realm that can be achieved by practicing one or two advanced methods is that it is necessary to have sufficient realm in martial arts cultivation to achieve this level.


    Hansen��s martial arts realm is not very high, but the "Dong Xuan Jing" is too mysterious. Han Sen is only a preliminary integration in his own body, so that Qin Hao has such pressure, he will misunderstand that he is A military squad who came to play.


    However, since the other party refused to admit it, Qin Hao did not insist, but she had already identified Han Sen as a military sergeant. She looked at Han Sen and said: "Warcome, I don��t know what your name is, is there any name? May be passed on to others?"


    "You want to learn?" Hansen looked at the female soldier named Shannon.


    "Yes." Qin Hao replied affirmatively.


    "It is okay to teach nature, but this is not martial arts in the military. Freedom is impossible." Hansen thought about it.


    He himself has only just learned a part of it, and he only has to practice it himself. Some shortcomings cannot be seen. The so-called authorities are the reason.


    If this Shannon is willing to pay enough, Hansen doesn''t mind teaching her a little bit, and taking her as a test article.


    Of course, the complete skill Hansen certainly will not teach.


    "When you are comrades, you can open a price, as long as I can afford it." Qin Hao said quickly, she knows that the body of the other person can be learned without money.


    "I will say first, I can only teach you some scattered skills, you can understand how much you have to look at your own talent." The other party really wants to learn, Hansen is not willing to lie to each other, first clear the words.


    "No problem, I understand." The more Han Sen said, the more Qin Qin thinks he is a military squad, and occasionally he can give pointers to it.


    "Let''s do it. If you want to learn, you will have a class for half an hour. I will teach you to listen. I will not ask questions. The interval between each class is uncertain. It depends on my time. The class fee is..." Hansen hesitated.


    It��s definitely not good to collect money, it is easy to expose your account and identity, and he is now on the sigh of the goddess, there is no way to meet and trade.


    "Like this, with Wu Yiwu, I teach you a lesson. You give me the kind of hand knife technique that I just used. We will exchange it. I will talk about it later. What do you think?" Han Sen Looking at Qin Yu, he consciously raised the conditions.


    The other side''s martial arts is obviously not simple. He only teaches for half an hour. It is necessary that the other party''s s-level martial arts may be the evolutionist''s s-level martial arts. The price is obviously very high.


    "Good." Qin Yu promised to come down, no hesitation. 8

 Chapter 482： coach

    Qin Lan gave Han Sen the information of "Rayguang Knife", and Han Sen began to teach Qin Qin.


    Half an hour, it was short, Hansen gave a little trick and then demonstrated it again, and let Qin Xiao learn it twice, and half an hour passed.


    "How do you praise your comrades?" After Qin Hao listened to the class, he respected Hansen more and more. The soldiers on this battleship were free to say that they had the feeling of being awkward and ignorant, and they felt that the other side must be a bit. The master figure, just can''t guess which army is in the end.


    "Just call me a small soldier." Hansen said casually, he is not willing to let others know his true identity, and is not interested in inquiring about the identity of the other party. For Hansen, this is just a transaction.


    "I will call you coach after that?" Qin Zhen determined that the other party is a master figure, and he did not care about it. The other party did not want to show his identity, and she did not ask again.


    "Also." Hansen added Qin''s good friend, and then left the virtual training camp. The battle that he had just made him understand a lot. After going back, he just practiced more.


    After Hansen left, Qin Hao was very serious in recollecting every detail Hansen taught, and repeatedly practiced Professor Hansen��s skills. The more he practiced, the more unfathomable the other was. It was just such a simple skill that he could Derived so many mysterious changes.


    For the use of "Lightning Knife" for such a class, Qin Hao feels too worthy, or that it is a big bargain.


    Even Qin Zhen felt that the other party was deliberately cultivating himself, otherwise how could he use only one of the district''s "Leiguang Knife" to exchange such a master master to personally teach martial arts.


    Qin Zhen did not think that she thought that this master was actually Hansen who had been taught by her many times before, and she believed that the study of mysterious science is just a small skill in the basics of Dong Xuan Jing. And Hansen himself just just learned a little fur, and taught her the fur in the fur.


    "Little Han, have you been training and studying very hard recently?" The fat squad leader saw Hansen, who had just returned from the training hall, and said with a smile.


    "Looking young, it��s no harm to learn more." Hansen said with a lick on his lips.


    "I said Xiaohan, you see that there are scorpions in ancient Chinese, and it is better to train and train when you have time." Liu Mingliang, deputy squad leader, pointed out that a lot of ancient instruments on Hansen''s table said.


    These ancient instruments were bought by Hansen before they came to the sigh of the goddess, and many of them were out of print in the general database.


    "A lot of super-nuclear genetic techniques are made up of ancient Wu, and there is no harm in learning ancient Chinese," Hansen said.


    Liu Mingliang did not continue this topic, and instead said: "Xiao Han, you got the rank of major in the military academy, should it be a noble blood?"


    "Yeah, haven''t you told you before?" Hansen looked at Liu Mingliang with a puzzled look. He didn''t know why he suddenly said this.


    "Then you may have a chance this time." Liu Mingliang said with some exclamation: "This time we have sacrificed so many comrades on the goddess, including the squad leader, the defensive class, the blasting class and other squad leaders. After returning, I will definitely promote a group of grassroots officers. Although you have been enlisted for a short time, but graduated from a prestigious school, it is also a blood-blooded aristocrat, and there will definitely be opportunities. Unlike our veterans, although you are a major, However, if you are not born, you are not a nobleman of the blood. It is very difficult to get up."


    Han Sen listened to it, but Liu Mingliang said that it really makes sense. This time, the goddess of the eternal sigh is indeed a heavy loss. Even if you want to add people, I am afraid that there will not be so many people in a moment. The sigh goddess needs a strict review, not just a soldier can be transferred in.


    It is almost certain that a group of grassroots officers should be promoted among the original members of the Yongshen goddess, so Hansen��s chances will come.


    If you can mix a squad leader, like a squad leader in the armored class, usually do not have so much time, you have more time to learn or enter the shelter.


    Looking for a place where no one is, Hansen and Ji Yanran asked this question.


    "I just want to tell you about this. The above is to prepare a group of grassroots officers among the original members of the goddess of the eternal sigh, but I don''t want you to be the squad leader of the war squad or other classes. I hope that you can Be my guard," Ji Yanran said.


    "Security guard, that''s not the equivalent of a bodyguard. This is good." Hansen was overjoyed. When Ji Junran''s guards had more time and Ji Liran alone, and as long as Ji Jiran agreed, he would There is unlimited free time, which is much better than being a squad leader.


    Ji Yanran��s tender face was red, and he said: ��It��s not full of brains.��


    "Where am I not serious?" Han Sen glanced at the white skin of Ji Lanran who only wore a sling pajamas. He couldn��t help but feel that he couldn��t fly to Ji��s bed now.


    "Hey." Ji Yanran a white Hansen, and then said: "Although I really want to let you be my guard directly, there are many things I have no choice of power. Although I have highly recommended, but I only got an opportunity for you. Can you be a security guard? You have to look at yourself. Although I don��t think the opportunity is great, I can try it. I can��t do it. I will try to recommend you to be a War Class. The squad leader."


    "What opportunity?" Hansen asked.


    "The above gave me the number of two guards. Except for one place that has already been decided, there is no way to change it. Another place, plus I recommend you, now there are four candidates, because it is not good to decide directly. Who is going to be the guard, so I am going to decide who the position belongs to by playing against it." Ji Yanran said.


    "My opponent will not be a transcendence?" Hansen asked with a wink.


    "There are no evolutionists, but one of them is very powerful." Ji Yanran smiled bitterly.


    ��How powerful?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    "Like you, it is also a major, but it is a veteran. It has been in the army for nearly two decades, and it is about forty." After a pause, he said: "I will not say anything else, Li. You have already seen Mingtang��s "Super Diamond Body". Li Mingtang has only been introductory for 60 years. The one who has already started the "Super Diamond Body", he used to serve in the Blue Blood Special Forces, with blue blood. The reputation of the tiger."


    "Of course, his powerful place is not only the "Super Diamond Body", but also a frequent visitor to the top three in the army''s big-scale evolutionary group. Recently, he participated in the military-to-big battle, and Wang Houlian did not enter the top 100." I suddenly showed a distressed expression. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 483： Purpura

    "This is a bit of a hassle, but it may not be possible to win.????" Hansen thought and asked: "When is the duel?"


    "It is not a duel, it is to participate in the military-to-military contest. The four of you who have the best performance in the military have won the best. Whoever gets the quota. Unfortunately, the big contest in the army, this is not a fake, it can only rely on its own Strength." Ji Yanran said with regret.


    It seems that if you can make a fake, Ji Yan will definitely help Hansen to get this quota.


    "Alright, there is still a lot of time." Han Sen smiled.


    Ending the conversation with Ji Yunran, Han Sen wondered how he could win.


    Li Mingtang once said that it is necessary to have a quality of 120 to be able to break his "Golden Body". Now Hansen is doing his best and exploding all the power, it is only close to one hundred, and the distance is broken. There is still a distance to the requirements of the "Golden Body".


    And now Hansen has no strong swordsman soul, and it is impossible to open the "Golden Body" by the beast soul, and he can''t enter the shelter during this time, and it is impossible to upgrade his own genes.


    Hansen wants to go, the only way is to break the level of diamonds from the inside, Hansen does not believe that they are just getting started, the level of diamonds can be as tough as the flesh, as long as the force can penetrate their internal organs. Among them, the same can destroy their bodies.


    Hansen is just good at this kind of power. The yin force of "Da Yin Yang Magnet Cannon" can do this, but in order to keep it steady, Hansen decided to spend more time to push the "Da Yin Yang Magnet" to a new one. The height, especially the yin that can be through the body, must be trained to the point of perfection.


    Now when Hansen uses Yin Jin, he can inflict 60% damage to the objects behind the steel plate through the three-inch steel plate.


    The three-inch body is strong enough to hit the person''s body, enough to direct the force to the internal organs, but the conversion efficiency of the 60% strength is still low. Hansen hopes to increase the conversion efficiency to nine before the start of the military. In addition, it is best to increase to 95%.


    Otherwise, Hansen can be close to a hundred points of physical fitness, even if the force penetrates into the internal organs, it may not be able to hurt the other''s internal organs. After all, the other party is originally a strong one with broken physical fitness.


    Practicing Yin Jin is actually more difficult than practicing Yang Jin, and there is almost no possibility of taking advantage of it. It is purely a reflection of the water-milling effort and personal comprehension.


    Although Hansen did not deliberately practice, but he has been practicing for several years, now the conversion efficiency of three inches is only 60%, and you know the difficulty of practicing Yin.


    During the time when the goddess of the eternal sigh returned to the league, Hansen had been practicing yin and never went to the virtual training camp. Qin Lan often went there, hoping to meet Han Sen again, and learn something from him, but unfortunately he never encountered it. Every time he was disappointed.


    The Goddess of Persex has not yet arrived at the nearest human space port, and there are already alliance warships to meet them, and each person has been investigated separately.


    The loss of the goddess of the eternal sigh was heavy. The famous professor who studied the crystal family died two times, and many researchers died inside. It is certainly impossible to do so casually.


    Fortunately, the two high-grade crystal nucleus that Hansen brought back, after Ji Yanran turned in, received the attention of the top management, so that Ji Yunran was able to make up for it, and with the influence of Ji Jia, it was not let Ji Jiran receive What is the punishment.


    After all, she is not the main person in charge of the ruins, and she has no primary responsibility.


    After returning to the league, the soldiers on the sigh of the goddess finally got some freedom. Although it is impossible to sigh the goddess for a short time, they can''t leave, but they can enter the world of shelter.


    More than a month before the military-to-military contest, Hansen intends to use this time to increase his gene points as much as possible in order to have a greater chance of winning in the big competition.


    Re-entering the goddess sanctuary, Yang Manli, they have managed the goddess shelter very well. Many people here have already been accommodated in the goddess sanctuary. The shelter is more profitable than Hansen imagined. Every month there are over ten million pure. Income, and this is because there are fewer people here. If you put it in a place where there are more people, the income will only be more.


    Zhu stopped to get the "Half Step Cloud", but Han Sen did not enter the shelter for so long, until now he has the opportunity to hand it over to him.


    After Han Sen accepted the "Half Step Cloud", he went straight to kill the alien creatures. Zero was still left in the shelter of the goddess. Anyway, if you eat the flesh and blood, you can''t get the gene, and the animal soul can''t use it. Just let her guard the goddess sanctuary, and also prevent nearby alien groups from attacking the goddess sanctuary.


    I walked into the glacier snow-capped mountains alone. Hansen was almost always on the road with the fastest speed. Even if I saw some alien creatures, I wouldn��t kill them. The other creatures he wanted to hunt were small. A different creature that can be eaten in a day or two, such a different creature can increase his gene quickly.


    It��s just that there are very few small aliens in this area. Hansen walked for two or three days between the glacier snow mountains and finally met a small alien that he had not eaten.


    It is a civet-sized creature that looks like a scorpion. It is a bright purple hair. It is eating red fruits in the low bushes of a snowy mountain.


    Hansen had never seen this kind of alien creature, and he didn''t dare to be too big. After confirming that there were no other alien creatures around him, he carefully dive toward the purple scorpion.


    However, when Hansen was twenty or thirty meters away from the purple sable, the purple scorpion actually showed his existence. A pair of purple little eyes squinted at Hansen, but instead of scaring away, he turned to Hansen. The teeth of the claws rushed over.


    Hansen suddenly jumped in his heart, and the purple scorpion was amazingly fast. The distance of twenty or thirty meters was instantaneous, and it was already in front of Hansen.


    "God blood creature!" Hansen was shocked and happy, this degree is faster than him, no doubt is the blood of the second shelter.


    The ancient curse and the load move at the same time, Han Sen stepped out step by step, and the dangerous and dangerous escaped the purple slap, while punching the small body of the purple scorpion.


    Who knows that the purple scorpion is in the air, the small body is a strange twist, and even directly twisted Hansen''s punch in the air, and continued to pounce on Hansen.


    Hansen was dodging, and suddenly he was caught in the body with three blood marks. The armor attached to the Queen of the Goblin had no effect at all. If Hansen did not avoid the key, I was afraid that this claw would open him.


    This kind of injury did not allow Hansen to retreat. The whole person was still calm and the body was completely unfolded, and the purple scorpion was fighting together.


    The strength of this alien creature is far beyond the imagination of Hansen. What is even more terrifying is that Hansen��s scratched part has actually flowed out of purple blood, which is obviously poisonous. 8

 Chapter 484： Ghost claw beast

    Since the practice of "ice muscle jade", Hansen''s resistance to toxins has become very strong, especially now that he has become the first heavyweight of ice muscle, the general toxin is of no use to Hansen. . ??


    This scorpion''s toxin actually gave him the symptoms of poisoning, and its toxicity can be imagined.


    Fortunately, the ice muscle jade bones still give strength. After the purple poisonous blood flow for a while, the color of the blood is restored, and the wound is slowly contracted and no longer bleeds.


    It��s just that this purple scorpion is terrible, and it��s amazingly flexible. When the body is in the air, it can change direction quickly. Hansen has a dozen punches, and he can hit it without a punch.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s bodywork during this time was not practiced. By relying on the mysterious position, he escaped the purple scorpion, which was almost like a lightning strike.


    One person squats in the snow, the small body takes over the absolute initiative, fiercely slamming around Hansen''s constant volley.


    It''s a pity that most of the IQs of the aliens are very general, far less than humans. This **** and athletic character is amazing, but it is only by a wild nature and instinct.


    Hansen��s bodywork seems to be at a disadvantage, but in fact he has already taken control of the overall situation, or has been tempted or forced to move. He has gradually pushed the purple scorpion to a position that Hansen needs.


    The technique of "Dong Xuan Jing" is not only applied to the body method, but also can be applied to the fists and feet. It is similar to the sacred sword method of the prince, but the gear sword method is the combination of the two swords, and the tunnel The skills are more extensive and subtle, and any part of the body can be used for aggressive layouts. The more attacks you use, the more difficult the layout is, and the more you need to consider.


    Han Sen just started practicing, naturally can not reach the realm of too deep, the use of double boxing layout has made him feel a little hard.


    The boxing methods of others are mainly based on physical strength, and Hansen is now playing boxing, but it is mainly based on brain power, punching out with a punch, and how to play dozens of punches or even dozens of punches. How to move, opponents will What kind of reaction and response, how to deal with different reactions and responses of opponents, there are too many things to consider.


    Often punched out, in fact Hansen has seen the results after more than a dozen punches, not just the result of this punch.


    Of course, Hansen still can''t reach 100% accurate. After all, there is a break in the layout, and the opponent will not necessarily follow your layout.


    This kind of boxing is only the way to win when power is balanced. If you can win by force, there is no need to consume so much brain power. To win the weak is the way of the king.


    Hansen has no other way. After all, the enemy he encounters is mostly stronger than him. There is no possibility to win by force.


    The poor IQ of the **** purple is not enough. I can''t see the sinisterness in Hansen''s boxing. Although it is much faster than Hansen, it is forced into a desperate situation by Hansen.


    Not long after, Han Sen punched out, his fists were like ice, and he slammed into the **** purple sable. The **** purple scorpion was in an old force and had no new force, no ability to dodge. To the point, of course, Hansen��s fist is really on the body.


    Hey!


    The feminine force directly penetrated into the body of the **** purple, the small body was bombarded by Hansen more than ten meters away, and the glaciers that had broken several meters stopped.


    Hansen was trying to catch up, but he saw that the **** purple scorpion suddenly turned from the ground and fled quickly in the opposite direction to Hansen.


    It��s just that the **** purple cicada has obviously suffered from a minor injury. From time to time, it coughs up the streaky blood, and the degree is not as fast as before.


    Han Sen is willing to let it go, and when he steps forward, he chased the blood and purple, and one person rushed to chase between the snow mountains. Hansen��s degree is not as good as blood and purple, and he can��t catch it for a while.


    Because of the injury, the **** purple cicada can not get rid of Hansen, and from time to time cough up blood, and then go on, even if Hansen can''t catch it, it coughs to cough.


    Hansen originally thought that he would soon be able to chase down this **** purple, but he did not think that the vitality and survival of the **** purple scorpion was so strong. He chased for four days and four nights, and did not even dare to lick his eyes along the way. Even when Hansen himself was almost unable to hold back, the **** purple eyes in front of him finally did not run, and they stopped there and did not move.


    Hansen dragged his tired body to the side of the **** purple sable. Now it is about to break off, and it has reached the point where the oil is running out.


    "Hunting the gods and bloodsuckers, getting the gods of the gods, and eating their flesh and blood can randomly get o to 1o point genes."


    The long-lost voice finally sounded in Hansen��s mind, and there was also a ghost claw beast in the soul sea.


    Hansen didn''t have the mood to see the ghost spirit of the ghost claws. He sat down on the snow and slid down there.


    Sleeplessly chasing the ghost claws for four days and four nights, Hansen himself has been exhausted, but also relying on the persistence of a sturdy and ice muscle jade technique can persist until now.


    On the way, in order to be afraid of causing the attention of other aliens, Hansen did not dare to use the Golden Retriever ride.


    After all, Golden Retriever is only the first seat of the first shelter. If it becomes a state of maximization, it may catch up with the ghost claws. The small form is a lot worse, and riding is useless.


    Therefore, Hansen can only chase the ghost claws on his own, and now Hansen does not want to move with a finger.


    Lying on the snow for two or three hours, Hansen still felt the pain of the whole body, the soft fingers did not want to move, and did not want to stand up.


    "Hey, friend, are you okay? You can''t sleep here, it will be dead." A tall woman saw Hansen lying on the snow, hurried over and pushed and lie on the snow. Hansen said.


    Hansen was so tired that she did not go to grab the body of the ghost claw fox on the ground, and there was nothing malicious, so she did not stand up. She just said lazily: "Don''t worry about me, I can''t die."


    Since the first weight of the ice muscle jade surgery, Han Sen has been buried by the snow and can not die, let alone sleep in the snow.


    "You will die like this." The woman frowned, reaching out and pulling Hansen from the snow and directly carrying it on her back. The other hand picked up the ghostly body and walked and said: "Killing such a small thing becomes this appearance, and men are not reliable."


    "Let me down, I can go by myself." Hansen is a little bit sorrowful. This woman is a tall man with a big nerve and a big nerve.


    "Reassured, I will take you back to the shelter and not accept your money." The woman said aloud. 8

 Chapter 485： Royal alien

    Hansen had been lazy, listening to the woman saying that there was a human sanctuary nearby, and simply did not move, let the woman carry him to the other side of the snowy mountain. ????


    This woman is born with a high horse, like a female man, and can not see the true age, but it should not be too big, the physical quality looks very general, the guess is less than thirty, should It is a variant of the evolutionary gene, and the time to enter the shelter is not long, so the physical quality will be so low.


    According to the statistical research of the alliance, the 1o point common gene of the second shelter may increase the physical fitness of 8 to 1o; the original gene of 1oo point can increase the physical fitness of 15 to 2o; the 1oo point mutation gene can increase the physical fitness of 25 points; 1oo point **** gene can increase the physical quality of 4o to 5o.


    Although they are only about, the actual data depends on the specific situation of each person, but in general it will not be too much.


    Hansen himself can get a little physical quality as long as the common gene and the original gene are full, and his original 7o point can directly break the physical quality.


    The average person can''t be so easy to break. Even if the evolutionary gene of God''s genes is complete, the quality of the beginning, even if the common gene, the original gene and the variant gene are full, it is impossible to break the hundred, and there must be some God genes. Only then.


    The mutant evolution is even worse. As for the primitive evolutionary, it is the cannon fodder in the second shelter, and it is very difficult to kill a basic creature.


    This woman obviously has no background. On her own words, the difficulty that the mutant evolutionist wants to spell out is not much better than when Hansen was first at the steel armor shelter.


    Many people have never been able to get rid of the physical fitness of their own, and they dare not go to the third shelter. They have been so dead in the second shelter for the rest of their lives.


    Even if the physical quality of the undead is not broken, I went to the third shelter. Most of the results were all dying, and one thousandth of the ones who survived.


    Hansen worked hard to lay the foundation in the first shelter, not only the second shelter, but also the third and fourth shelters in the future, but also need a strong body, otherwise it is almost impossible to survive.


    If you want to go higher and further, the foundation must be strong, and the unstable foundation will only make you more difficult.


    The woman is obviously a person who likes to talk. She is very cheerful. She talks while carrying Hansen. Hansen has a word without talking to her, and soon she knows a lot of things.


    This woman is called Guan Yu. It is still one year old to 30 years old this year. The second shelter that came three or four years ago, fortunately, I was lucky. I came to a shelter that is not too big, but also has tens of thousands of people gathered. Nor did it encounter too much risk.


    However, the family of Guan Yu is very general. It is not easy for her to be able to fight in the first shelter to fully evolve the mutant gene. It is even more difficult in the second shelter. The physical quality has not yet reached 30 points. .


    Guan Yu��s current shelter is called the Star Wheel Shelter. The owner of the shelter is a broken hundred evolutionary Li Wei. When he talks about Li Wei, he praises and admires a lot. Let Han Sen have some curiosity about what kind of person Li Wei is.


    Guan Han turned over the two hills with Hansen. Hansen finally saw the starship sanctuary that Guan Yu said, but he was shocked by the sight of the scene.


    It��s not that the starship shelters all the magnificent grandeur. The Starship Shelter is similar to Hansen��s goddess sanctuary. It��s supposed to be a sanctuary for aristocratic aliens.


    The reason why Hansen was shocked was because all the mountains and rivers around the starship sanctuary were all different creatures.


    The giant eagle in the sky screamed from the sky to the shelter, and the rushing beasts flocked to the walls of the shelter. The bodies and blood had turned the snow near the shelter into a sea of ??blood.


    One of them is a creature that is taller than the wall of the sanctuary. It is holding a hammer-like fist, hitting the wall again and again, cracking the bricks of the city, and seeing a big gap in the wall.


    The sound of roaring beasts, the roar of human beings, the collision of blood and fire, the melody of life and death, the broken limbs can be seen everywhere, and it is already unclear whether it belongs to humans or aliens.


    On the front battlefield of the shelter''s main gate, a man with a ferrets, a bronze sword in his hand swept the cloak, with a black giant python, a silver feather double-headed monster, a unicorn and a unicorn The battle of the red-scaled snakes, with one enemy and four even did not fall into the wind, Hansen looked a little surprised.


    The four alien creatures are obviously **** blood creatures. The man has not fallen into the wind with one enemy and four, resisting the most important siege forces of the alien creatures, and enabling the shelter to persist until now.


    However, the current situation is still not optimistic. There are too many different living groups. The wave of waves seems to be the tide-like impact on the Starship Shelter. There are two other blood creatures that are strong among the two evolvers. The people resisted, but other alien creatures still caused great losses to the defending people in the shelter.


    Everyone knows that if they are sent out now, and after the aliens occupy the shelter, they don��t want to send them in again, otherwise they will only have a dead end, so everyone is desperately trying to protect the shelter, but it��s not like the tide. The horrible aliens still seem to be incapable, and do not know when they can be kept.


    Behind the alien group, I saw a silver-silver scorpion, a girl with a silver scepter, standing on top of a huge creature like a snake, watching everything in front of her eyes indifferently.


    At the girl''s side, a group of different creatures, along with the girl''s scepter, pointed out a wave of violent offensives to the shelter.


    No matter the death of a different creature or the destruction of human beings, the girl��s eyes can��t be halved.


    "The royal family is different!" Hansen looked at the girl''s appearance and couldn''t help but scream in her heart.


    Hansen did not know whether his luck was good or bad. He finally encountered a sanctuary where humans gathered. He was actually being attacked by the royal family, and this royal family control at least seven blood creatures, obviously It is a very difficult role.


    Hey!


    At the moment, the bodies of Hansen and Ghosts were thrown on the snow, and they ran to the shelter under the snow-capped mountains.


    "What are you doing? Going to death now." Hansen yelled at the high back of Guan.


    "The shelter can''t be lost. There are no other human transmission points nearby. We can''t keep it. We have to go to help the city." Guan Yu returned and rushed to the shelter.


    Hansen slightly frowned, his eyes looked at the royal family, and now the only way to get rid of the danger of the shelter is to kill the royals. Otherwise, the aliens will continue to flow, and the shelter will inevitably fall. 8

 Chapter 486： Hope in despair

    It is almost impossible to see such a fierce battle in the first shelter, and it is impossible to imagine the horror scene of the alien attacking the shelter. It is difficult for people who have not experienced it to feel the shock.


    Even Hansen, who has been used to life and death, can��t help but shudder.


    Now Hansen is just suffering from not having a strong bow and arrow. Otherwise, as long as the royal family is shot, the alien group will not break.


    But now, let alone be a powerful bow and arrow, he didn''t even have a hand-wound weapon.


    Thinking of the weapon, Hansen quickly looked at his soul sea, and the new ghost claw beast was quietly quiet.


    Hansen glanced at the ghost and the beast, and his face suddenly showed a happy color.


    God Blood Claws: The Blade of the Beast.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the blade of the **** of blood and ghosts was already in his hands. I saw that Hansen��s right hand had three purple long claws, and the cold light was poisonous. Looked a bit like the alloy blade of the Wolverine in the X-Men.


    With this ghost claw blade, Hansenton felt the opportunity to observe the situation of the entire battlefield while approaching the battlefield.


    There is a large number of alien creatures around the royal family. He wants to rush to kill the royals. I am afraid there is only one chance. Any slight mistake may make him fall short, so no matter how much Hansen thinks. Hurry to kill her, but also have to bear the temper to watch the entire battlefield with cold eyes, planning all possibilities.


    About the eagerness to return to the shelter from the rear, but rushed to the wall of the shelter, watching the alien creatures like the tide, the heart can not help but burst into the powerless feeling.


    It��s not just about Guan. Other people who are defending the city have already felt desperate. Endless aliens are almost like never killing. Many people have already killed their hands, but still see more. The alien creatures rushed toward the wall of the city without fear of death.


    boom!


    The alien creature, which is even bigger than the tens of meters of the wall, finally opened a gap in the wall, and a large number of alien creatures suddenly poured in.


    The people who defended the city suddenly showed the color of despair, their faces were pale, and there was no danger of sheltering. They were even more difficult to resist the attack of different creatures. It is almost certain that the Starship Shelter will fall.


    "Retreat, everyone immediately sent away from the shelter." Li Wei, who fought against four blood creatures, screamed in his sword and rushed into the alien group, killing dozens of alien creatures. Give a loud command.


    Although no one is willing to give up the shelter, but they have no other choice, although I am afraid that it will be difficult to transfer to the shelter in the future, but life is always the most important.


    The evacuation of a batch of people in the shelter seems very orderly, not a group of people, but also the means of managers.


    However, in the face of absolute strength, no one can do anything. The strength of the royal family is much stronger than them. Li Wei is an enemy four, but also kills many aliens who do not know how many variations and primitives are still difficult. Turning the tide to save the defeat.


    Unwillingness, helplessness, anger, frustration and other negative emotions make everyone in the Starship Shelter feel unspeakable. Everyone has even lost the idea of ??speaking, and slowly retreats to the inside of the shelter. Arrays, even those who are responsible for the evolution of the break, in the battle are difficult to find their own blood, like what is bitter in the throat.


    Without words, the reluctance to retreat, no one is willing to accept such an ending. To quit is to mean failure, even forever. After the star-ship shelter is occupied, unless someone else destroys the aliens in the star-ship shelter, they will Sending in is equal to sending death.


    "Kill!" Li Wei seems to be shining with the luster of the jade. The long sword in his hand is moving like a wind, and it is hard to block the half-face wall of the Star Wheel Shelter, as much as possible for other times to retreat.


    Suddenly, a figure rushed out from the foot of the snow-capped mountains nearby, and quickly rushed toward the silver-haired alien girl behind the alien army, triggering the incitement and roar of the rear aliens.


    "Is there a person there?" Someone discovered the change behind the alien group, and looked at the other side, and suddenly saw a man rushing to the rear of the emperor.


    "Ah! It��s really a person. How did he rush there? There are all kinds of creatures everywhere, and there are different spirits. Isn��t it rushing to death?��


    "Stupid, he just wants to rush to assassinate the royal alien."


    "How is this possible? It is a royal alien. There is a blood-sized snake next to her, plus the guardian of thousands of different creatures. I am afraid that it is unlikely to rush to her."


    "Whether it is possible or not, he dares to go to his mother''s kind, Laozi clothing."


    People who have already been wronged to the extreme can''t help but scream out, and hate not to rush together.


    In a moment, the man has already rushed into the thousands of different creatures around the royal family, and quickly moved toward the royal family.


    Everyone''s heart seems to have been acupunctured. Even those who are retreating can''t help but slow down. Although they can''t believe there will be miracles, they can''t help but look forward to the miracle.


    "It''s that person!" Guan Yu looked at the figure and couldn''t help but scream out. The man who rushed to the royal family was actually the man she rescued from the snow.


    Everyone saw Hansen rushing into the herd, and the mood was very complicated.


    Between the moment when Hansen rushed to the royal family, the silver-haired girl flashed a different color and waved the scepter in her hand. Some of the blood creatures who attacked the city suddenly turned back and turned out to want to rush. Hansen.


    "Block them, .e must not let them go back." A look at Hansen rushing into the herd, Li Yan''s eyes condensed, and a sword smashed the double-headed monster, like a madman Into the herd, stopped the other three to prepare to turn the blood creature.


    The evolutionists who had already abandoned the Star Wheel Shelter heard the command of Li Wei, almost did not think about it, and immediately rejoined the battle. The other two of the evolutionists were also entangled. The other two blood creatures that want to retire.


    Hey!


    The bronze sword in the hands of Li Wei hardly blocked the unicorn''s one-corner collision. Even the man with a sword was hit on the ground and plowed a long trench of several meters, but he still couldn''t fall, and the corner of his mouth overflowed with a trace of blood.


    If an enemy is four, if it is a war, he is now forced to attack the four blood creatures, blocking the way they go back, and the body is strong and can''t stand it.


    "No matter who you are, give me the same spirit." Li Yan spit out the blood of the blood, fiercely smashed to another red scale snake that wants to retreat.


    On the other side, Hansen has already rushed into the tide of the herd.

 Chapter 487： Solo butterfly

    Since the fusion of the blood crystal, the meager mindfulness has not played a big role, but it has made Han Sen''s thinking ability much stronger.


    Many details of the entire battlefield are presented in his mind, allowing Hansen to make more accurate and clear judgments.


    From the first step of the rush, Hansen has calculated his own route and calculated all the possible situations, even those of different reactions and various possible situations.


    Although it is impossible to be 100% accurate, this is already the best route Hansen can choose.


    The evolutionary who resisted the attack of alien creatures couldn''t help but watch the figure that rushed into the back of the alien army. In the middle of the heart, there was a miracle.


    At this time, Hansen��s performance has just begun. At the moment of rushing into the alien group, the entire battlefield has become a huge chessboard for Hansen.


    Every alien creature, even the royal alien itself, is like a chess piece for Hansen. His ultimate goal is to eat the chess piece represented by the royal family.


    The wolf-like creatures came to Hansen, but Hansen��s eyes were clear and the footsteps did not hesitate to move quickly. They proceeded quickly according to the route they designed.


    Or temptation, or misleading, or directly killing, groups of alien creatures can''t stop Hansen''s footsteps, and in the original dead road, a hard way of life, quickly rushed to the royal family.


    This scene falls in the eyes of others, but it seems so incredible.


    Thousands of different creatures are black and pressed, and almost no gaps can be seen. In other people''s eyes, unless it is killing the alien creatures, it is almost impossible to get close to the royal family.


    However, after Hansen rushed in, the whole person swayed to the left and swiftly moved forward. Between the right hand flashing, a blood of a stranger was smashed, and even many alien creatures were directly beheaded. This is not the most Surprising.


    The most amazing thing is that there are a lot of different creatures that originally blocked Hansen''s way, but I don''t know why, but suddenly moved to the body, let Hansen breathe in the past.


    Hansen is like a solitary butterfly in the crazy herd. Although there are waves and waves, it does not affect the beauty and elegance of the figure.


    It was almost unbelievable. Thousands of fierce creatures couldn''t stop Hansen''s way. Hansen was among thousands of horses and horses, and it was unbelievable before he rushed to the huge python.


    Many people are stunned, this is like a magical show that is so exciting and incredible. The blood is intertwined with the strange rhythm, and the heart of the people can''t help but follow the rhythm of the rhythm.


    Hey!


    Just as Hansen rushed to the front of the python, the silver-haired girl��s mouth showed a cold smile. The rock at the foot of Hansen suddenly split, and a stone man with a black body like a ghost was drilled out of the ground. The black, cold stone hand grabbed Hansen''s legs, which were close at hand.


    And the huge python was almost at the same time, opened the Shekou, and swallowed Hansen.


    "Mom, that alien is too sinister, and I still hide a blood stone ghost below."


    "It''s over... finished..."


    The people who saw the dawn of the line, the heart was a sinking, attacked by the blood stone ghosts, and was attacked by the python from the top, surrounded by fierce aliens everywhere, the man has nowhere to go to the ground without a door.


    Han Sen''s eyes flashed, and the fierce flying jumped up. He ignored the giant blood scorpion, and directly greeted the giant python.


    The evolutionist who saw this scene couldn��t help but feel guilty, and the hope in his heart was almost shattered. This is no way to do it, but the python is so huge that it can swallow the person in one bite, a small one. The claw blade is not enough to pose a threat to the huge python. Even if it is in the middle, it can only cut a small wound that is insignificant to the python. Perhaps even the deep snake skin can''t be completely cut.


    Hansen, who was watching the high jump, was swallowed up by the python, but he saw Hansen��s sudden body in the air, and he rose a few feet out of thin air. The right foot just stepped on the python and suddenly flew at high speed. On the moment, it was in front of the strange spirit standing on the head of the python.


    The royals'' eyes were flashing, the scepter''s scepter was fretting, the silver brilliance was full, and suddenly it became a samurai with a silver armor, and the scepter was turned into a silver sword.


    There was no expression on his face, and the delicate fingers moved, and the silver sword stabbed Hansen''s eyebrow like a silver lightning.


    Fast, fast and incredible, almost completely unresponsive time.


    Behind Hansen, the blood stone ghost has already flew up, such as the ghost appears in the back of Hansen, watching a pair of ghosts will grab Hansen''s legs from behind.


    The python also spit out a tongue like a trident, and slammed it to Hansen.


    In the eyes of others, Hansen has completely fallen into a desperate situation, and in Hansen''s view, this is his chance.


    All previous plans, all the elaborate design, all the performances are for this moment.


    The heart is like a thunder, and the ancient curse is completely erupted. The overload also causes Hansen��s whole body to giggling. The red armor appears on Hansen��s body, and a ruby ??crown also appears on Hansen��s head. .


    A short black hair instantly turns into a long blond hair, dancing wildly in the air, and a pair of eyes that have been turned into gold are cold without a trace of affection.


    At the moment when the fairy queen turned out to be finished, everything in the world became slower in Hansen��s eyes.


    The blood stone ghosts are fiercely slamming, the python''s scorpion tongue, the spur of the silvery fine sword of the alien spirit, and the fierce creatures that have swept around, and everything has formed in Hansen''s brain. A stereo image allows Hansen to perceive all subtle changes.


    Hansen, who did not dodge and broke out with great power, did not hesitate to directly greet the silver sword of the silver-haired girl, letting the sword pierce his chest, Hansen also took the opportunity to approach the alien .


    Close to hand, Han Sen''s face is almost ready to be attached to the face of a girl.


    Yan Yan smiled, his right hand waved, and the three purple claws instantly cut into the beautiful head of the girl, and in the incredible eyes of the girl, she directly turned her beautiful head into four.


    Hey!


    The figure of the alien girl dissipated and vanished, turning into a little starlight.


    For a time, the entire battlefield seems to have solidified, and both humans and aliens have apparently paused.


    All eyes are concentrated on the gorgeous figure, a red armor and crown shining in the sun, dazzling almost impossible to look directly.

 Chapter 488： Runaway stone

    Hansen��s wound on his chest has stopped bleeding. Although he is making a temporary decision after seeing the girl in the battle, the Hansen��s control over his own and his ability to grasp the opportunity are in his rank. There is really no one in it.


    Although the silver thin sword runs through his body, he cleverly avoids all the internal organs, almost stabbed in the gap between the heart and the lungs, and the heart is Hansen''s most powerful internal organs. Under the exercise of the curse, I am afraid that it is tougher than the muscles, so Hansen dared to take this big risk.


    It looks very bold, but the risk is not high, but the harvest is huge.


    If it is a normal war, the alien is prepared, Hansen may not be her opponent, and it is difficult to kill quickly.


    The assassin��s way is to be a martyrdom, and how to do it with weak wins and no pay.


    Hansen killed the royal family, and after the alien army lost the master, it suddenly became a group, and the evolutionists of the Starship Shelter were excited to break out, from passive defensive to active attack. .


    For a time, the situation was completely reversed, and the alien army ran away and escaped. The evolutionists screamed and killed the aliens that fell behind them.


    Hansen did not care about the injury to his chest, and directly killed the blood stone ghost who was closest to himself.


    Heterogeneity can also be resurrected in the Stone of Soul, and there is no benefit to Hansen. If you can''t take the opportunity to kill one or two blood creatures, this risk will be white.


    The blood stone ghost was entangled by Hansen. He couldn''t run away. He could only fight with Hansen. A stone-like claw and a ghost claw blade continued to collide. The ghost claw blade could only leave shallow scratches on it.


    However, the blood oozing out from the scars gradually turned into a purple-black color. The ghost claw blade was a poisonous claw blade. Even Hansen��s ice muscle jade bones were almost blocked. This stone ghost is obviously There is also no ability to poison.


    Hansen��s heart is ecstatic, and the poison of the ghost claw remains on the ghost claw blade. This is very helpful for him to hunt down the blood creatures in the future. The poison is very easy to use, but the poisonous animal soul is relatively rare.


    When Hansen was excited, he saw that the stone ghost was screaming at the sky, the skin of the stone was shrinking fiercely, and it turned into the color of Wugang. It looked hard and refined, and it turned out to be violent.


    when! when! when!


    Hansen even smashed the three-edged sword, but he couldn''t open the skin of the stone-stained steel. The stone ghost did not love to turn and ran.


    Finally, I had the opportunity to kill the blood creatures. Hansen allowed it to escape and went all the way to the stone ghosts.


    Not far behind, I saw that the skin of the stone ghost gradually revealed a touch of purple. Hansen��s heart was a joy. Although the stone ghosts violently walked away, the previous poison was not able to be solved.


    Hansen chased even more vigorously. This stone ghost has ten deaths. Now Hansen��s only concern is that if this guy is poisoned, its meat can��t be eaten.


    However, Hansen is not afraid of poison, as long as it does not affect the effect of increasing the gene.


    When the evolutionary of the shelters rushed over, Hansen had already chased the stone ghost and ran away. No one knew who Hansen was except Guan.


    "Who is the friend who killed the aliens just now, does anyone know?" The killing of the alien creature escaped, after the overall situation was fixed, Li Weiyang asked.


    Everyone, look at me, I look at you, whoever looks awkward.


    They also want to know who the man is, to assassinate the aliens with their own power to save the Star Wheel Shelter, and to be alone in the military army to take the heroes and domineering of the first level, which has been deeply imprinted on everyone. In my mind.


    ��Is there such a strong among our starship shelters?��


    "It seems like I have never seen it before."


    "looks young."


    "I want to give him a bb."


    "..."


    Guan Yu��s face was red, and she didn��t say anything. She wanted to say that she knew Hansen, but she found that she didn��t even know what Hansen was calling, and she didn��t know where Hansen came from. But it is a word that can''t be said.


    Li Wei saw no one knowing the man. He said that he summoned a mount and the Pegasus chased the direction in the direction of Han Sen.


    "So a character, you have to see it anyway, even if you just ask his name." Li Weifei ran wildly, so that you can see the footprints left by the stone ghosts on the way, so you are not afraid to chase Wrong direction.


    Hansen chased more than three hundred miles on the ice sheet. The violent stone ghost was finally run because the poisoning was too deep. Hansen was arrogant and smashed more than a hundred knives before he took it. The head of the skull was smashed down.


    This is also because of the weakening of the body after the poisoning of the stone ghost, otherwise its skin is too hard after the runaway, even the blood of the sword is difficult to open.


    "Hunting and killing the blood stone armor, getting the stone armor of the storm, the flesh and blood is inedible."


    The sound of the sound in my mind made Hansen happy almost laughter. The goddess of fortune still stood by his side. The three blood creatures that were hunted in the second shelter were the soul of the beast. This luck is no one. .


    "Stone armor, if it is a piece of armor, there is a knife and a nail, everything is not awkward." Han Sen quickly looked into his soul sea, I saw the stone armor demon quietly there.


    The blood stone of the violent sorcerer: the magical animal soul.


    "It''s another magical beast!" Hansen looked at it for a while, and the last time he got the magic blood carving soul, he still didn''t figure out what effect it had. He didn''t think of this blood stone. It is also the soul of the magical beast.


    Hansen summoned the stone armor, and suddenly there was a black-steel tattoo like a ghost, which looked extremely fierce.


    After the appearance of the stone armored monster tattoo, Hansen saw that the skin of his body showed a luster of black steel.


    Hansen��s heart moved, summoning the ghost claw blade to rub his arm twice, but he heard the sound of metal crashing, and the metal shiny arm left only three shallow white marks. It has not been cut.


    "Haha, this is good... this is great..." Hansen slammed several times, and the result was the same, which made Hansen ecstatic.


    This violent stone armor demon animal soul, can not know what is the use of the magic blood carving animal soul is much stronger, with this magic animal soul, he is equivalent to practicing a very strong body super Nuclear genetics, and can continue to use the beast of the beast, this beast is so good.


    Although the armored beast was not generally expected as expected, Hansen was more satisfied with the result.


    Looking for a place to shelter from the wind, Hansen took out the ghost claws in the backpack, carefully peeled and boned, washed with snow, and made the tender and tender pieces of tender meat into thin slices, and dipped some sauce. Put it directly in your mouth.


    Here is a piece of ice, not even the grass near the plant, naturally do not expect to be able to cook meat.

 Chapter 489： Official platform

    Fortunately, the flesh and blood of the ghosts are sweet and delicious, and there is no smell of odor. Instead, there is a faint savory taste. After cutting into thin slices, the sauce is simmered to eat fresh and tender, no worse than the fish.


    "Eat the blood of the gods, the blood of the gods, the gene of God +1."


    Listening to the sound that kept ringing, Hansen was greatly delighted. Almost two points of God Gene can add a little physical quality to him. If this ghost can increase the gene of 10 points, it is five points of physical fitness.


    I only ate a little while, and suddenly I saw a horse riding on the ice sheet. It turned out to be the man who had been sheltered in the starry wheel and had an enemy and did not fall.


    Hansen was a little surprised and didn''t know how the man would come here.


    When I was wondering, I saw that the man had watched for a while in the place where Hansen killed the stone armor, and then came along the footsteps.


    Hansen suddenly watched the man who rushed to see him. He saw him coming in a short time.


    "Friends don''t have to misunderstand. I am not malicious when I chase you. I just want to make a friend." Li Wei saw Han Sen, and suddenly showed his happiness, and first showed his intentions.


    "If you want to thank me, then you don''t have to." Hansen said.


    "If I just want to thank you, I don''t have to chase after more than three hundred miles to come here." Li Wei said loudly.


    "What are you doing for?" Hansen looked at Li Wei with some curiosity.


    "It��s rare to have a pleasing person who doesn��t want to miss a friend.�� Li said seriously.


    "Friends are not saying it." Hansen said that he had eaten another piece of flesh and blood.


    "I don''t say it, but at least I have to know you first, and strangers can''t be friends."


    "That is also."


    Li Wei sat down opposite Hansen. Hansen and Li Wei chatted for a while. I felt that this person is quite interesting. The temperament is bold and humorous. It is the kind of person who is easy to lose heart.


    Although Hansen has always been vigilant, but can not help but secretly be convinced by this person''s knowledge and talk, certainly after the name.


    From the mouth of Li Wei, Han Sen probably knows the situation here. On this ice sheet, there are many shelters for human beings, and there are a total of twenty or thirty.


    However, most of them are from the waiters and the knights. There are only three shelters from the aristocratic aliens. They are controlled by three people and are the three major forces on the ice sheet. The rest of the small shelters are almost all. It is controlled by these three forces. Li Wei��s Star Wheel Shelter is one of the three major shelters on the ice sheet.


    In addition, it is the sanctuary of the royal family, which blocks the way the ice field communicates with the outside world. Although the situation here is much better than the Hansen goddess shelter, it is still a relatively independent area, and it is not really Large gatherings of human beings are connected.


    Li Wei has always wanted to attack the royal sanctuary and expand the hunting area. Otherwise, the resources in this area are limited, and it is too difficult to achieve the great goal of God''s genes.


    However, with the power of the Starship Shelter, it is impossible to attack the royal sanctuary. For many years, the human sanctuaries on the ice sheet have struggled for a limited source of different living things, and they have also endured many hatreds. Really united all human forces to attack the royal sanctuary.


    Although Li Wei took over the Star Wheel Shelter, he has been working hard to promote the three alliances. Unfortunately, the grievances accumulated over the past hundred years are not so easy to resolve.


    Hansen was somewhat admired by Li Wei��s thoughts and actions, and he promised that if Li Wei could really persuade the three to attack the royal sanctuary in the coming days, he could count him.


    Hansen has self-knowledge, although he has already killed the royals once, but that time is only a surprise attack, one can succeed, the next time the royals have a prepared heart is difficult.


    One-on-one confrontation, he may not be the opponent of the royal family, and there are many blood creatures in the royal sanctuary. Hansen can deal with one or two, and there is only one escape.


    Therefore, if he wants to take down the royal sanctuary, he will definitely not be able to do it. If Li Wei can really promote the three joint attacks on the royal family, Hansen naturally does not want to miss the chance to share a piece of cake.


    What''s more, as long as he can get the stone of the soul, he will be able to get the royal power, which is the most valuable thing in the royal sanctuary.


    However, Han Sen probably knows that the resources of different living things here are almost divided by Li Wei, and there are not many resources here. It is difficult for him to hunt for blood creatures here. It is impossible to raise a lot of gene points in a short time.


    After thinking about it, Hansen did not continue hunting. He followed Li Wei back to the Starship Shelter and returned to the Alliance with the help of the shelter.


    Ghost claws finally lived up to Hansen''s hope, adding a 10 point gene to Hansen, plus Hansen''s previous 2 points, so that his **** gene reached 12 points.


    This time, I was able to have such a harvest, and Hansen was very satisfied. Originally, he did not have any hope for hunting for edible blood creatures. It can be said that it was an accident.


    Now that there is no way for the gene point to increase in a short period of time, Han Sen is no longer going to hunt. In the period before the increase in the military, he has to practice the skills of the tunnel.


    After the previous battle to assassinate the royals, Hansen had a new understanding of the skills of Dong Xuan Jing. He hoped to continue to consolidate his proficiency in the technique of Dong Xuan Jing through a large number of battles.


    Hansen thought about it and used the hologram to land on the official platform of the Alliance''s Skynet. Before he was not an evolutionist, he couldn''t enter the official evolutionary zone, so he could only go to the gladiator.


    Now that he has the identity of the evolutionist, he can log in directly to the official platform and register an account to play against the evolution of the entire alliance.


    And the official platform has a benefit, although the official platform account information has intelligent brain control, according to the law of the alliance, is protected *, it is almost impossible to transfer private information, but when entering the platform, it will obviously be a noble mark.


    The aristocrats with different titles will basically only match the opponents with the same title.


    Hansen is a blood-blooded aristocrat, so there will be a blood-blooded aristocratic mark on the official platform, then most of the opponents he matches will be the same god-blood aristocrats, and a small number of others with particularly good records.


    In other words, Hansen is very easy to encounter a master here, so Hansen will give up to the gladiator and directly choose to enter the official platform.


    When Hansen registered the id, he thought about it and used the name of the gold coin.


    However, after inputting, I found that the id already has a hint, and then Hansen added a braille to become a gold coin, but there is still no way to use it.

 Chapter 490： Killing gold coins

    Hansen tried again a few times, and even the "Golden Coin 9527" was prompted to be used.


    Hansen was greatly depressed. He directly filled in the id registration and filled in the ��killing gold coin��, and then finally registered successfully and entered the official platform.


    After entering the virtual community, Hansen��s chest appeared a shining shield purple badge, which is the mark of the blood nobles. Anyone can know that he is a **** noble, and people around him are from time to time. With an envious look.


    Although the evolution of blood in this era is much more than before, it is still a rare species.


    Han Sen directly chose to match the opponent, and soon matched the opponent. Sure enough, he saw the badge of the **** aristocrat on the other side of the chest, and could not help but be slightly delighted.


    Wang Dongyun looked at his opponent and found that the other party''s name turned out to be "killing the gold coin". He couldn''t help but grin, and then saw that the opponent''s record turned out to be 0 wins and 0 losses, and the arc of the corner of the mouth was deeper.


    "I still kill gold coins, and you are a rookie like you. You don''t even have the qualification to be killed by gold coins." Wang Dongyun licked his lips and thought about how to give this new person a lesson, let him know that no id can be used casually. .


    b God is famous enough, you can follow the wind, but it is not right to do so, what kills gold coins, I also hang b god.


    Wang Dongyun has only become a blood evolutionary in the past two years. Naturally, he knows the name of the gold coin. There is no way. At that time, the b **** is too hot. Wang Dongyun didn��t know it.


    Moreover, Wang Dongyun himself is also a half fan of Hansen. It is even more uncomfortable to see this id.


    After the start of the battle, Wang Dongyun said nothing, directly used his own best bursting boxing method, and prepared to kill the arrogant newcomer who dared to insult the gold coin.


    However, Wang Dongyun��s fist only hit half, but suddenly found that the other party did not seem to be a quick punch, but he had to retreat, otherwise his fist had not hit the other side, he had to hit each other first. Fist up.


    Wang Dongyun could only accept the fist first and then took it back. At the same time, he took a step back and prepared to escape the fist and then teach the new man.


    However, after this punch, Wang Dongyun was a horrified discovery. He never had a chance to shoot. The other side��s boxing momentum came in and gave him a feeling of suffocation. It seemed that every punch had to be stopped. There is no chance to fight back.


    Blocking and retreating, then Wang Dongyun unknowingly retreated to the edge of the battlefield, and then retired, and was directly bombarded with a punch.


    Wang Dongyun couldn''t believe that he had been able to fight with a newcomer. He couldn''t even beat a fist. He couldn''t accept this result at all, and immediately challenged the other side.


    The other party chose to accept it. Although Wang Dongyun was very strong and wanted to take the initiative this time, he soon fell into the same situation in the previous game. He didn''t even have the chance to fight back. He was directly crushed and blasted.


    I invited the match again, but the other party chose to refuse this time. Wang Dongyun was reluctant to invite the match again, but the other party had already entered the game and apparently matched the new opponent.


    Wang Dongyun searched the opponent''s battle room and chose to enter the game. He had to look at it, why the other party can win him, and the winner is so unclear.


    Obviously the speed of the other party is not too fast, the strength can not be said to be very strong, but it is crushing him, it is simply not scientific, the loss of Wang Dongyun is not reconciled.


    Wang Dongyun saw the opponent who killed the gold coin. He was a swordsman named "I am the Juggernaut". The record is more than a thousand wins, more than 800 defeats, quite a good record, or a veteran, certainly not bad.


    I am the sword of Juggernaut. Wang Dongyun knows that there is nothing wrong with his judgment. The sword is clean and fast, and he looks at his shot and knows that he is really working **** the kendo.


    Changed to Wang Dongyun himself, under such a sword, I am afraid that only one way to retreat can be chosen.


    However, the choice of killing gold coins made Wang Dongyun''s eyes wide open. He didn''t mean to retreat. He jumped up and punched me. It was Juggernaut. It didn''t seem to be a very strong punch.


    In Wang Dongyun''s opinion, I am Juggernaut who can definitely cut Hansen with a sword first, but I am Juggernaut but I have to retreat from the sword, avoiding the punch of killing gold coins.


    Then Wang Dongyun is just like watching the replay of the camera. I am Juggernaut. It is just a replica of him. He was crushed by the gold coins all the way. Even the sword was not available. He was suppressed from the beginning to the end and was finally blown by a punch.


    "Unscientific... This is absolutely unscientific..." Wang Dongyun almost jumped up and shouted. He really didn''t understand. Why did I say that Juggernaut would start to retreat, and I didn''t understand how I lost Juggernaut. It seems that I have a lot of opportunities to fight back.


    And the boxing method of killing gold coins is definitely not perfect. It can even be said that it is a lot of flaws. As long as you catch any flaws, I can defeat the sword and the sword, but he has not caught it.


    "Is this the sword saint is too weak? Yes, it must be like this." Wang Dongyun thought that even so many flaws could not be grasped, this is my sword saint is too much food, although the sword is good, but the brain Not too good.


    However, Wang Dongyun had forgotten that he had been crushed like this before, and he did not feel that he was too weak, but he was not willing.


    I am also not afraid of Juggernaut. I invite the killing of gold coins to fight again. He and Wang Dongyun feel the same, and the loss is really unwilling.


    However, Hansen did not agree to fight again. He did not have any meaning in practicing the skills of Dong Xuan Jing, and fighting against an opponent he had already defeated. What he needed was constant new challenges and different opponents with various characteristics.


    Since the assassination of the royal family, Hansen��s understanding of the technique of the sacred scriptures has been further improved. The skills do not need to be perfect. There is no real weak victory in the world.


    The so-called weak wins and strong, but also is to use their own advantages to defeat the disadvantages of the other side, how can we use the advantage to combat each other''s disadvantages, this is Hansen needs to study and practice.


    The hard power itself can overwhelm the other party''s best. If not, then it is in the local advantage to the disadvantage, let yourself stand on the strong side, and naturally can defeat the opponent''s weakness, this is the way of the king.


    Hansen is practicing now, how to use the layout to make his own strong opponents weak, even if the enemy''s overall strength is stronger than him, but in part, he can also do a strong blow to weaken, slowly weaken the opponent''s Strong, the first to achieve the goal of weak and strong.


    Wang Dongyun was not willing to watch Hansen��s game. Soon he discovered that I was the one who lost the Juggernaut before, not because he was weak, but because the gold coins were too strong.


    In a series of dozens of battles, the killing of gold coins is to crush opponents in the same rhythm, which is unscientific and makes people doubt life.


    "He won''t be the b **** deity?" Wang Dongyun''s brain suddenly popped up with such a thought.

 Chapter 491： My king is coming back

    This thought together, can no longer be suppressed, Wang Dongyun recorded the next battle video of the killing of gold coins.


    After reading a few more games, the killing of gold coins suddenly left the virtual platform, and no longer continued to fight. Wang Dongyun repeatedly read several images he recorded.


    The more Wang Dongyun thinks, the more incredible, every battle against the gold coins is to crush the opponent, so that the other side has almost no chance to fight back.


    "This guy is very likely to be b god..." Wang Dongyun is more and more excited. Although there are many masters in the evolutionary, he can be associated with the two words of gold coins. He can''t think of others except b god.


    However, Wang Dongyun did not dare to be sure that the killing of gold coins was b god. Hesitated a moment. Wang Dongyun packed several images together and passed them on to the official image area, and wrote the title "Suspected b God Reappearance, Rolling Everything".


    Because there was no news of b God for a long time, this image did not receive much attention from the beginning.


    However, there is one person who has been paying attention to the news of b God, who is the anchor Fang Mingquan.


    Fang Mingquan is now the anchor of Huaxing Station. The programs he has hosted have very good ratings. The most recent one in the first column has hundreds of millions of ratings in the entire league. It is already one of the top columns in the league. .


    Compared with the previous days, Fang Mingquan can be described as a spring breeze, and it is already a big star.


    However, Fang Mingquan has never forgotten the b **** who has successfully turned himself over. From time to time, he is inquiring about the news related to b god.


    Unfortunately, Hansen has not used the identity of b **** in the past two years. Fang Mingquan has no intention to do anything, and he has no news of b god.


    Today, Fang Ming is always the same as usual, with b **** as the key point, searching for the latest information about b **** in the sky.


    While searching, I still think: "B God, b god, you should be promoted to the second asylum for all two or three years. With your ability, the genes of the second shelter should be upgraded, and it should be in the first place."


    Fang Mingquan turned to the image of "The suspected b **** reappears, crush everything", and looked at it.


    In the past two or three years, he has read many articles and videos with such titles. Some titles are more exaggerated than this. Like "the truth of b **** sinking, it turns out that because of her at night..." The mystery, the fall of four days and three nights, what is messy, is the title party, there is no substantive content at all.


    However, after Fang Mingquan looked at the image for a while, his face gradually became dignified, and his body was almost excited to tremble.


    Although the people in the image use the face blur system, they can only see the id of the four words of the gold coin, and they can''t see what the face looks like.


    However, Fang Mingquan has a feeling that this person is b god. Fang Mingquan carefully read the image and could not help but marvel: "b **** is b god, even if it is among the evolutionists, it is the well-deserved top god. This kind of boxing is simply See you before."


    With almost no hesitation, Fang Mingquan made an episode of the video directly and then prepared to play it on his own program.


    "Xiao Liu, you arrange, the theme that was originally prepared today moved to the next issue." Fang Mingquan unplugged the assistant''s number.


    Although Xiao Liu has doubts in his mind, why Fang Mingquan suddenly wants to change the theme. This theme is that Fang Mingquan has prepared himself for a month, and he has changed it.


    However, now Fang Minghong''s purple hair, even if the stationmaster of Huaxing Station met Fang Mingquan, it is also a smile all day long, a bite of a younger brother, like a theme change, Fang Mingquan can say a word It was decided that it would not be necessary to report to the station.


    "Fang Fang, then what are we going to do in this issue?" Xiao Liu arranged for the removal of the subject matter and asked Fang Mingquan.


    "b god." Fang Mingquan only said two words.


    ......


    Fang Mingquan played the video in his own column, and then swore the return of God with passionate words. Suddenly, he cast a bomb in the evolution of the alliance, causing many people to discuss it. After all, Fang Mingquan��s purpose The number of people watching can be hundreds of millions.


    "Really, is this really b god?"


    "He called killing gold coins, and how to look is more like the enemy of b god."


    "This boxing method 666, it is like opening a hang, how is it done?"


    "I * **** v587, crush everything."


    "My king, you are finally back, waiting for you for a long time, please take my knees."


    "Which king, he did not necessarily win the forest wind among the undeveloped people, not to mention the fact that he is now in the second shelter. He has only been in the past few years. Where can he be strong and strong, and there are too many evolutionists who can kill him. It is."


    "Roll, I * God is invincible wherever you are, you know a fart."


    "Don''t be excited about the brothers upstairs. It is already obvious that the image of the gods is not strong. His opponents are all noble blood gods. The result is not directly crushed by b god."


    "That is, the strength of my king is unquestionable."


    "Haha, I hope I can see the battle of b **** again."


    "Wait for so long, I finally saw my king again."


    "b God, I want to give you a bb."


    "The big man on the upstairs."


    "Is this b is hard to say, you are too anxious."


    "The official battle platform, if you look at it, you don''t know it. It seems to have played a lot."


    ......


    As a result, a large number of people have poured into the official battle platform, and many people have tried to send a friend application to the killing of gold coins.


    When Hansen once again landed on the battle platform, he heard his friend''s application for an explosion, and it was like a police siren.


    Hansen glanced at him, and the number of people who added his own friends turned out to be tens of millions. He didn��t know how many people, and he was shocked. He didn��t know what happened.


    However, so many people, he can not go to see one by one, had to set up not accepting friends to apply, all refused, and set up to no longer accept friends to apply, so the world is quiet.


    ��What happened in the end?�� Hansen searched the news on Tianshang. He suddenly knew what happened, and he couldn��t help but laugh and laugh. He also lamented that Fang Mingquan really had a relationship with him. Even so, he could recognize that he is a gold coin. And let him be right.


    Hansen did not mean to explain, silently chose to match the game.


    When Hansen entered the battle, the number of people watching his room had reached the upper limit. There were too many people entering the battle. Many people chose to enter the room and watched the battle. Some people went in, and some people accepted it. When the number of people watching the room has reached the upper limit, there is no way to enter the room.

 Chapter 492： Taiyin Xuanyue Knife

    The evolutionist who matched Hansen, after entering the battlefield, saw that the battle platform was suddenly smashed, and all the people were full. I don��t know what happened, my mind couldn��t turn around, and I was there. .


    As a blood evolutionary, Wang Xun is a bit famous, but he has never been treated like this. The limit of the battle here is a few million people. It is full of instants, which is scary.


    "What the **** is going on? Is it that I peeked at the small video last night and found it, and took it to the Internet? No, there are not so many boring people to watch me!" Wang Xun is wondering In the middle, the countdown to the battle has ended.


    Entering the battlefield, Wang Xun saw his opponent and suddenly thought: "My opponent will not be a celebrity? So there will be so many people to see."


    Thinking of this, Wang Xun quickly looked at the other side''s record, even the record of more than 20 battles, but also all win.


    "It must be a celebrity. This time my chance came. I killed this guy. Didn''t I become famous at the same time?" Wang Xun was excited, but he did not say anything. He directly took two knives and cut all the way to the other side.


    Wang Xun��s shot was a surprise to the people watching the battle.


    Wang Xun''s double-knife bends like a moon, and the knife method has a strong rotating force. It is actually a very famous "Taiyin Xuanyue Knife". This knife method is notoriously difficult to practice in the evolutionary knife technique.


    "Taiyin Xuanyue Knife" requires a special talent for the person practicing the knife. This kind of talent is called a pair of hands. It sounds very strange. Who will have no hands?


    But the original intention of this talent is not to have both hands, ordinary people are not left-handed or right-handed, even if the other day is trained, but the instinct is more biased towards his innate hand.


    Few people have no bias in nature, and there may not be one among thousands of people. Therefore, the basic requirements for practicing "Taiyin Xuanyue Knife" are very high, and there are very few people who can practice.


    However, after the practice of "Taiyin Xuanyue Knife" was really powerful, one person used a double knife but no less than two people at the same time to make a knife. There is no problem with one-on-two. In the case of one-on-one, it is the advantage. .


    The same physical quality and level of knives, generally no one can win the "Taiyin Xuanyue Knife", even if the same double-knife is used, the general double-knife method and "Taiyin Xuanyue Knife" are not comparable.


    Anyone who came to see b God did not think that an opponent matched by b God would have practiced "Taiyin Xuanyue Knife".


    But soon they are relieved, b **** himself is a blood noble, how can his opponent match the weak, although b **** is very strong, but his opponent is the same as the aristocrat of the evolution, certainly A person with a stunt.


    "Do you guess b God can win?"


    "Do you still guess? b God will win."


    "I don''t think it is necessary? The Taiyin Xuanyue knife is not so easy to deal with, and b God will enter the second shelter for a maximum of two or three years. His gene completion will not be too high?"


    The people watching the war have been talking about it, and Wang Xun��s Taiyue Xuan Yue knife method has already begun, killing the past directly to Han Sen.


    However, the opponent''s reaction made Wang Xun stunned. He had never seen anyone with his Taiyin Xuanyue knife rushing to attack, and the opponent did not use weapons at all, and attacked with bare hands.


    "Hey, dare to look down on me, my brother lets you know the power of the Taiyin Xuanyue knife." Wang Xun strengthened the power of the knife and tried to kill the opponent in one fell swoop, so he really became famous. .


    However, his knife has not been shackled on his opponent, but he saw his opponent��s double fists rushing toward him, but his body was strangely going to the side. There was a misplaced feeling of dissonance, so that Wang Xun did not know for a moment. What should I do?


    "This guy is a little weird. Let''s take a look at it first." Wang Xun thought about taking a step after he took the knife and wanted to see how the other''s boxing method was going.


    However, there is no second chance for him to retreat. Hansen��s double fists are constantly coming out, which is similar to the feeling of the sword sword. The combination of the technique is too close, and the punch is all connected with a fist. It is the key to attacking Wang Xun, so that Wang Xun had to protect himself first, and there was no time or opportunity to fight back.


    Hey!


    In the end, Wang Xun did not really get a knife, but he was beaten by Hansen.


    Wang Xun hated and angered, hating himself when he had not insisted on the first knife, otherwise he would not fall to this point anyway.


    "Haha! It really is b god, this boxing is really invincible."


    "Really, it��s exactly the same as the image. It��s impossible to fake a random match."


    "My king is too strong."


    "666."


    "b **** is suffering me. I spent twenty years and finally learned 12345678910, but since I met b god, I will only count 666."


    "This boxing is really no one, so I can play this way."


    "Wang is still king after all, who dares to say that b God has been indulged?"


    ......


    Hansen did not pay attention to the people watching the game, and directly chose to match opponents randomly.


    Hansen��s move, those who watched the battle also entered the match, hoping to be lucky to match Hansen.


    When Hansen entered the room again, the person who did not match him immediately chose to enter his room to watch the battle. In a flash, the room was immediately filled.


    This time, Fang Mingquan, who received the news, also squeezed in and watched the match in his own section while watching.


    This is just an ordinary platform battle, not any game, and it is still a random match. Even so, the number of people watching is still violently rising. The online viewers have already exceeded tens of millions in just a few minutes. And it is still in the midst of soaring, it seems that it will not take too much time to break through.


    "It''s not easy, finally I saw b god."


    "You didn''t squeeze in?"


    "Yeah, there are too many people who want to see b God fighting."


    "Well, when we were in the first shelter, b **** was a **** of faith. Now we are all evolutionists, come to the second shelter, and b is still invincible."


    "I just like to see my king abuse."


    "The killing of gold coins, this name is so ridiculous, only b **** can kill himself."


    "Look at who the opponent of b **** is."


    "Ah, a big tits, is this adjusted?"


    "Ah! Really big!"


    "I rub, this is the real world wave."


    ......


    I saw Hansen��s opposite, a tall woman came out, and the legs were slender and natural. Needless to say, the towering chest has reached the level of the sky. Anyone who looks at her first sight, all the attention will be The grandeur of her chest was attracted, and then it took a while to notice that other parts of her figure were also good.


    Hansen glanced at his opponent, and at first glance, he was attracted by the amazing grandeur. Fortunately, his willpower was more determined than the average person. He only looked at his opponent��s information and saw her id. It is "do not know how good it is." The twelve-winged dark blazing angel said that it is to add to the law.

 Chapter 493： Wronged

    I don''t know how good it is, like Wang Xun, who was shocked. She didn''t know anything about b god, so there was no psychological defense.


    However, Hansen is able to match the opponent. If there is really no weak one, but after a slight discoloration, I don��t know how much it will be calm down, posing a defensive posture, waiting for the opponent��s attack, and it doesn��t look nervous at all.


    Those who watched the battle and those who watched Fang Mingquan��s live broadcast were surprised by the performance of this world��s beautiful women. Suddenly, they faced such a scene, and they were able to calm down and calm down. In the blink of an eye, they recovered their normal heart. This is not something that ordinary people can do. .


    "If the seal is closed, this is the "Iron Wall Boxing" that is too watchful." Fang Mingquan recognized the boxing method of the world''s beautiful women, and excitedly explained: "Tai Wang hopes that everyone is not strange, the semi-god member of the Senate, "Iron Wall Boxing" is also known as the strongest defensive boxing method in the world. It is worth seeing. The strongest attack boxing method is the strongest defensive boxing method. Is it a spear or a shield? Let us wait and see. The battle between spear and shield."


    "Wow, this world wave beauty is a man who is too guarded!"


    "This chest device, I saw it and surrendered directly. The iron wall boxing is really powerful."


    "Where I have to wait for the surrender, I will bow down directly."


    "This time, I am afraid that there is trouble, and the iron wall boxing is really powerful. I have seen it once before. An evolutionary person was besieged by six people. As a result, there was no way to break the defensive of others."


    "Shuang, some look good."


    Han Sen saw the defensive of the world''s beautiful women, and he couldn''t help but see his eyes. He played twenty or thirty games and had never met a savvy person. This made Han Sen very interested.


    Without any hesitation, Han Sen rushed directly with a punch, there is no absolutely perfect defense in the world, just like Hansen''s offense can not be without flaws.


    If you are playing against two people of equal strength, you can only wait for the other party to make a mistake before you have a chance to win. If you don''t move, you won''t make mistakes. People who take the initiative will often be more likely to make mistakes and more likely to lose the duel.


    Iron wall boxing is not only a defensive boxing method, but also a counter-attack boxing method. I don��t know how much it is natural to know the truth. So when she saw that Hansen was rashly taking the initiative, she could not help but Hansen slightly contempt.


    Although some are contemptuous, but it does not mean that I don''t know how good this world wave beauty will be. On the contrary, the Guardian Road is the most unreasonable. People who are too defensive will naturally not make such low-level mistakes.


    The world wave beauty will not make such a mistake. According to the defensive posture of the iron wall boxing, Hansen��s attack is blocked.


    The two fists intersected, and both sides were shocked. Hansen did not take advantage of it. The power of the world''s beautiful women was not weaker than Hansen.


    Hansen did not intend to win by force. His purpose was to practice the technique of the tunnel. It is not good for him to use strength to win. Moreover, his strength is not stronger than the world.


    After a punch, Hansen��s double fists attacked the world��s wave beauty, and the world��s beautiful women waved their fists, but found that the other��s fist had no power, and it turned out to be a virtual fist.


    If a person makes a punch with all his strength, then he wants to recover or change direction halfway. It is very difficult to keep the direction. If you have the power to control your arms and fists, you can change the attack direction of the fist at any time. It is also the use of black and white boxing in actual combat.


    The world wave beauty took the defensive, originally thought to block Hansen��s fist, but suddenly found that this is just a virtual fist. In the moment of the two punches, Hansen��s fist has changed direction and attacked the world wave beauty. Another place.


    If you change someone, under such rapid changes, there is no time to defend, but the world wave beauty stepped out, the waist is twisted, so as to move his arm, hard to block Hansen''s fist.


    However, Hansen��s fist was still a virtual fist. When he didn��t touch the arms of the world��s beautiful women, he turned like a snake and slammed into the belly of the world��s beautiful women.


    The iron fist is the strongest defensive boxing method in the world. The world wave beauty elbows slamming down and hitting Hansen��s fist.


    But who knows that Hansen��s fist is still a virtual force, and once again changed the boxing.


    The two people are constantly changing and the people watching are dazzled.


    "I rub, b **** this virtual white punch is absolutely, can''t see it is no effort, I thought it was a full force of three punches, I changed it, I don''t know how good it is, I have been beaten. exploded."


    "The attack is wonderful, the guard is wonderful, and b God is in trouble."


    "I really don''t care about the iron wall boxing of the home. This defense is really the real wall."


    "Enthusiastic! Really enjoyable!"


    But the facts are not as simple as those seen by outsiders. The world wave beauty is very annoyed now, and she finds herself being despised by the other side.


    The other party knows that she is good at defensive, so she uses a continuous virtual boxing to play her. It seems that she will only defend and will not fight back. If the world wave beauty ignores Hansen��s any virtual fist, she will directly punch. To Hansen, Hansen is probably going to be directly blasted.


    However, Hansen has used virtual boxing all over, and he has really succeeded in playing the world of wave beauty, which naturally makes the world wave beauty very angry.


    "Tai Shou''s iron wall boxing is not just as simple as defense." The world wave beauty is annoyed, staring at Hansen''s fist, and preparing to wait for Hansen to make a virtual fist, he will kill him directly.


    But what happened next, but let the world wave beauty grievances want to cry.


    Hansen has played 18 virtual fists in a row, and the world wave beauty has never been sure that he is out of virtual boxing, so he has not dared to fight back.


    In this way, the world wave beauty was played by Hansen for 18 times in a row, and finally could not help but broke out. When Hansen hit another punch, he punched Hansen without hesitation.


    Hey!


    The world wave beauty face is full of unwillingness, anger, humiliation, the most is still wronged, tears in the eyelids, can not help but flow down.


    She endured eighteen times and was played for eighteen times. She finally made up her mind to fight back. She found that the opponent��s fist was actually a real punch.


    The full punch is naturally faster than the punch she made, and Hansen punched her body without waiting for her arm to fully unfold.


    Even the people watching the battle can''t help but complain that Hansen is too cruel. How can I bully a beautiful woman like this, let alone a world wave beauty.


    However, Hansen did not consider that much. He just wanted to crack the defensive posture of the Iron Wall Boxing. The defensive posture of the Iron Wall Boxing was too perfect. It was impossible to break open the front. Only by using the truthful way to entice the world wave beauty to make mistakes, he broke open. The opportunity of the iron wall boxing.


    If the heart of the world''s beautiful women is tough enough, they will remain unmoved. As a party to take the initiative, Hansen will soon reveal flaws. After all, a move is not as quiet as it is. A moving person always suffers in a protracted war. Her stalemate will be even greater.


    Once there was a mistake, it was difficult to defend perfectly. The world wave beauty was quickly blown up by Hansen.


    In a room, a beautiful woman came out of the hologram, her eyes were red, and the crystal was spinning in the inside. In the end, she still couldn''t hold back. If she was wronged, she would fall down the white cheeks. The twelve-winged dark blazing angel said that it is to add to the law.

 Chapter 494： Gold coin wave

    Hansen��s winning streak, the dozens of bureaus are all crushing bureaus, because too many people who like b gods match Hansen, so more than half of these dozens of people are people who like b gods, and there are still A sister blushes and asks him to sign.


    "This is a virtual platform. It can be signed with a ghost." Hansen reluctantly chose to quit the battle platform, so there is no use for him to practice.


    b The message of God''s reappearance spread quickly. Many people are talking about whether the killing of gold coins is true b, and there are more people who are on the platform, hoping to encounter gold coins.


    Hansen didn''t go to the platform again. Almost 24 hours, people searched whether his id was online. There was no way to play normal. What he needs now is a high-intensity match, not a star fan meeting.


    Hansen is resting in bed, ready to go to the military''s virtual training camp tomorrow, and the battle platform will not go.


    I couldn''t sleep at the same time. Hansen dialed the communication device of Ji Yanran. After waiting for a while, Ji Yanran connected the communicator.


    "Is I still busy working so late?" Hansen asked.


    "No, I just entered the official virtual battle platform of the league." Ji Yanran said with some excitement: "B God has appeared again, and it is still more than forty games of unbeaten record. It is really amazing, just now I still After watching several of his duels, it was really wonderful..."


    "You also go to watch b gods fight? Are you also a fan of b god?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, he did not know that Ji Yanran would be so interested in b god.


    "Yeah, I am a fan of b god, who does not like such a hero. When he saved his children and killed him with Jin Jiaoxiu, it was too masculine..." Ji Yanran is full of worship. Guanghua, there are a few small loves in the eyes.


    "Hey, your boyfriend is still here, are you not suitable?" Hansen said with a grin.


    "Hey, what vinegar do you eat, idols are not the same as boyfriends, idols only need far worship, but too close to them will have a sense of disillusionment. Boyfriend is the closest relative, willing to give everything for it. People." Ji Yanran said with a smile.


    "You said that I am not very happy, can''t you worship your boyfriend? My boyfriend is also very good." Hansen said unwillingly.


    "Not the same, in your heart you are the best, but b **** is a national hero, can not be compared." Ji Yanran spoiled.


    "Then look at the national hero, my ordinary good man is sleeping." Han Sen is going to shut down the communicator.


    "Dear, don''t be so stingy, if you don''t like me, I won''t watch it. What b **** a god, where is our great god, a hundred b gods can''t compare with my big **** a toe, big **** you There are a lot of adults, don''t just have a general knowledge with a little girl!" Ji Yanran said charmingly.


    Looking at Ji Luran''s delicate appearance, Han Sen''s heart was slightly swaying, Han Sen was not really angry, he was not bored to the point of eating his own vinegar.


    Lying in bed, chatting with Ji Yunran, chatting and chatting, I don��t know how long I talked, Han Sen fell asleep, and when the waking came, the communicator was still on, and Ji Yunran was also driving like this. The device fell asleep, and I haven''t woken up yet.


    Don''t want to quarrel with Ji Yunran, Han Sen turned off the communicator. After washing, he ate something to prepare for the virtual training camp of the army, but the communicator rang at this time.


    Hansen thought that it was Ji Yanran, and the communicator was connected at once, but the virtual image popped up from the communicator was Huangfu.


    "Huangfu school sister, how is it so free today?" Han Sen casually said that he and Huang Wei have played many times, it is already very familiar, and lazy to say some entertainment scenes.


    "Gold coins are coming out again, do you know?" Huangfu Yongqing said directly.


    "I am afraid that no one in the evolutionist does not know." Hansen said with helpless hands.


    He did not think that he had just used an id related to the gold coin, which caused so many people''s attention.


    "Do you think that person is a real gold coin?" Huangfu said.


    "I think so." Hansen replied.


    "Why?" asked Huang Fu bottle clear doubt.


    "Intuition." Han Sen casually said, "I think that person is me, of course I know."


    Huangpu Pingqing thought about it and said, "I think it may be true, but the speed of b **** is too fast. I don''t know which shelter he is in."


    "You don''t know, I don''t even know. Right, what are you looking for? Is it difficult for God to find revenge for gold coins?" Hansen asked unintentionally.


    "My cousin hates gold coins, but I am not bored to this point. The reason why I want to check gold coins is mainly because the body method he uses in the battle is very similar to "Ying Tian Shu"." The look is a little dignified.


    "Even if the gold coin is using "Ying Tian Shu", what is the relationship with you?" Hansen asked doubtfully.


    "There should be only two people in the current league who know "Ying Tian Shu", one is my grandmother, and the other is a grandmother''s disciple. Even I have not learned "Yi Tian Shu". If the gold coin is really used, "The Art of Heaven", we must check the War God Budokan."


    Han Sen listened to Huang Fu��s bottle, and couldn��t help but stunned. Then she looked at her and asked, ��Is your grandmother��s disciple the queen of the Queen��s Restaurant?��


    "How do you know?" Huang Fuqing looked at Hansen with amazement, and the pair was full and so violently ups and downs.


    "It''s still best to see the bottle sister. The world is big and big, and the shape is not as perfect as the bottle sister." Hansen couldn''t help but admire himself.


    "I met the Queen in the Gladiator battle platform, and learned a little way from her. I helped a lot. I don''t know if you said "Ying Tian Shu"," ??Hansen said.


    ��Is there such a thing?�� Huang Fu��s bottle was shocked and quickly let Han Sen demonstrate his learning method.


    Hansen only demonstrated the fur he had learned from the Queen, and did not reveal the part of the tunnel.


    The emperor bottle was more and more surprised when he looked at it. After watching it, he looked at Hansen with a look of eccentricity. "The temper of the Queen is so arrogant. I am afraid that she is not in sight except for my grandmother and grandfather. I am often ignored by her, the average person is blindly in front of her. She will actually teach you "Ying Tian Shu", although it is only a little fur, it is really incredible, you talk about it, what is going on?"

 Chapter 495： The role of black crystals

    Han Sen said things in detail. The reason why he wants to explain clearly is to make a vaccination. Even if others recognize his body, he can also push it to "Ying Tian Shu".


    After listening to Huang Qing, she was quite surprised: "It turns out that she can make her look differently. You are a great talented person."


    "Unfortunately I only learned a little fur." ??Hansen licked his lips and said.


    "It''s good to be able to learn a little. People without talent can''t even learn the fur. "Ying Tian Shu" is a super nuclear technology that can be ranked in the top ten, which is higher than the ranking of "Super Diamond Body". Not everyone has the opportunity to learn." Huang Fu, a clear face, said.


    "How did your grandmother not teach you?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "My grandmother said that my character and talents are not suitable for practicing "Yi Tian Shu". If I barely practice, it will hurt my life, so she refuses to teach me. In fact, it is not just me. There is no one in the Huangfu family. "Ying Tian Shu", only the Queen studied." Huang Fu bottle clear said helplessly: "So I really envy you have such talent."


    "There is nothing wrong with this. If you learn badly, you will die faster." Hansen agrees with this statement.


    This kind of position-dependent position, if its own design and breaking ability is too bad, it is likely that its own layout will be used by opponents to accelerate their own defeat.


    Just like when Hansen was on the Queen, if you used the layout method of the layout, it would be faster, because the Queen��s layout ability and skills were more powerful than Hansen, which in turn could use Hansen��s layout. .


    Before the layout ability and skills did not catch up with the Queen, if it was a real life, Han Sening could stand still and would not use the layout in front of the Queen.


    "Maybe you can... I have left beforehand... I will find you again next time..." Huangfu��s bottle was like thinking of something, and incoherently said two words, he hurriedly broke the communication.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders helplessly, and he didn''t know what happened to Huangfu Shuqing. She also saw her so anxious.


    I was about to go to the training camp, but I suddenly heard a bang in the sea of ??souls. The blood worm that had been transformed for several months finally broke out.


    Hansen suddenly rejoiced. He thought that all the beasts were like jihadist angels. It only took a month to complete the transformation, but I didn��t expect it to be the same. The blood worms had been completed for a few months.


    The blood worms that broke out are a little different from the previous ones. They used to be jade shell flesh and blood, like a red cloud holding a snail shell.


    Now the whole blood worm is turned into a blood red color, and the snail shell becomes like a blood crystal. It looks like a burning blood flame.


    The super-soul beast blood worm: the pet armor.


    The introduction of blood worms did not change much. It was just a state of violent walking. Hansen indulged for a moment, walked a training ground, summoned the golden sand worm king directly, and attached the super pet armor to it.


    The blood-colored armor turned the golden sand worm king into a blood-colored armored car, which looked fierce and strange, and could not tell the domineering arrogance.


    Hansen used a three-point force to blast the king of the golden sand worm, although the golden sand worm Wang Bing backed a little, but the super pet armor did not have anything.


    In the heart of ecstasy, Hansen once again condensed a six-point force to the past, the result is still not able to hurt the golden sand worm king half.


    Hansen added his own boxing power again and again, but the golden sand worm king equipped with super pet armor was like a smashing, Hansen could not hurt him.


    The last 10% of the force slammed into the golden sand worm king, and only flew out the golden sand worm king, and was not hit hard under the protection of super pet armor.


    The super pet armor was just a recess and it was not broken.


    This result made Hansen a surprise and disappointment. The blood worm did not evolve into the soul of the second sanctuary like the Holy Angel. It seems that not all the beasts can evolve like that.


    The black crystal only turns the blood worm into a state of violent walking, but the super sacred soul of the first shelter is already comparable to the blood of the second shelter.


    This is naturally good news for Hansen. Hansen��s heart is moving: ��If you directly transform the beast of the second shelter, you don��t know if it can be turned into a state of violent walking. If you can, then it��s really rich.��


    The same type of beast soul, the value of the runaway is several times higher or even ten times. If you can turn the ordinary beast soul into a beastly soul, this is simply a huge profit.


    Moreover, the ability to turn the blood of the second sanctuary into a beastly soul, is also very helpful for Hansen to hunt the super-god creatures.


    Of course, Hansen is now most worried about the time of change. It took only one month for the Holy Angel to change. It took a few months for the blood worm to become a violent state. What is the law? Hansen has not yet Get it.


    Hansen had no intention of going to the training camp at all, and ran directly to the conveyor and entered the Starship Shelter.


    In the Star Wheel Shelter Square, Hansen bought a common beast soul, the weakest animal soul, and then let it swallow the black crystal.


    This is a small snow cat, the weakest creature on the ice sheet. The chance of the beast spirit is relatively high. It can be turned into a cloak. It is good for keeping the cold.


    The snow cat swallowed the black crystal, and immediately spewed out the light of the soul. The silk brilliance was entangled in the light, and the snow cat was wrapped inside.


    Hansen left the shelter and looked for prey while observing the evolution of the snow cat.


    Only after an hour or two, the light of the Xiaoxue cat broke open, and the original snow white snow cat had been turned into silver.


    The little snow cat beast of the runaway: the cloak.


    Hansen was very happy, and it was almost as much as he thought. The black crystal can turn the ordinary beast into a beastly soul, and the time spent this time is not long.


    However, it is useless to evolve the ordinary beast soul. At least it is necessary to evolve the mutant animal soul and the blood animal soul in a short time.


    Hansen bit his teeth and fed the black crystals to the ghost claws, ready to try to see how long it takes to evolve a **** animal soul into a violent state.


    The result was very unexpected to Hansen, and the time it took to evolve was much shorter than he thought.


    It took less than three days, and the ghost-clawed beast spirit broke out and turned into a beastly soul.


    The ghost claw blade becomes more black and purple sharp, just like the ordinary pig iron is replaced by a hundred steels, and it looks a lot higher than before.


    "Developed, this time really developed..." Hansen was ecstatic, and he understood too much of the benefits.

 Chapter 496： Royal sanctuary

    Unfortunately, Hansen does not have the mutant body of the second shelter, and there is no way to test the evolution time of the mutant beast.


    However, it should not be too much. Hansen estimates that the reason why the blood worms have been used for so long, the problem may be that it is the beast of the first shelter.


    The beast of the first shelter did not violently. As a result, the black crystal forcedly gave the state of violent walking. The soul soul itself needed to be transformed too much, so it took so long.


    The reason why the jihad angel''s time is shorter may be because she has an evolving property, so the time used is relatively short, and a big evolution has taken place.


    Of course, this is just Hansen��s own guess. In the end, this is not the case. I can only continue testing later.


    After hesitating, Hansen still fed the black crystal to the blood-stained animal spirit, and the stone armor that was already in the state of violent, did not show the black crystal, and used black. The crystal jihad angel, blood worm is almost the same.


    Looking for the prey for himself on the ice sheet, but the harvest is not ideal. In addition to adding some original genes in the past few days, Hansen did not even encounter the mutant organism.


    What Li Wei said is not wrong. The resources of this ice sheet area are not enough to support so many human developments. In the glacial snow-capped mountains on the side of the goddess shelter, there are many high-level aliens.


    It is only the glacier snow mountain area over there that is complex in shape, which is not conducive to large-scale operations and is very dangerous.


    If you don''t want to venture into the snow-capped glaciers, you can only attack the royal sanctuary and get through the passages with the outside world. Otherwise, you can only shrink and eat this resource here.


    Hansen decided to go to the royal sanctuary to take a look and prepare for the future attack on the royal family.


    After two days in the direction of the royal sanctuary, the blood-blood carving has become a state of violent walking, but Hansen still does not know what the magical pattern of the blood-blood carving is, and it is not as obvious as the magical effect of the stone-like demon.


    Because there is no other animal soul on the body, Hansen fed the black crystal to the golden retriever. Anyway, during this time, he did not have time to take black crystals to make money.


    Running wildly on the ice sheet, Hansen used the method of "Half Step Cloud" on the way. Without Chen''s "Stunning Seven Days", he could only practice "Half Step Cloud".


    Fortunately, the effect of the half-step cloud is much better than that of Hansen��s imagination. It is easier to get started under practice, and it has a strong effect on speed enhancement. It is much better than Hansen��s ��Super Particle Flow Acceleration��, which makes Hansen Very satisfied.


    "It��s not the product of Chen��s production. It��s really a boutique. When can I find a way to get Chen��s ��Scene of the Sky��?�� Han Sen��s heart is secretly calculated.


    There are hundreds of miles from the location of the royal sanctuary. Hansen is far away from seeing the silver-haired girl riding a snowy big python on the ice sheet, and the crowds of strange creatures are not knowing that they are going to go. where.


    Looking at the blood creatures of the group of different creatures, Hansen suddenly dispelled the idea of ??sneak attack and hunting. The last time there was a starship shelter as a backing, now he is no different from rushing to death.


    However, Hansen turned to think about it. Now that this silver-haired girl has left the shelter, can he take the opportunity to rush into the shelter to get her soul stone?


    Although there are certainly some different creatures in the sanctuary, it is an opportunity. Even if there is no chance, there is no loss to see it.


    However, when Hansen actually arrived at the royal sanctuary, he was shocked by the sight.


    Although I have already read the information about the royal sanctuary, I still feel too shocked when I actually saw it.


    There is no way to use the castle to image. It is simply a huge city or a fortress. At first glance, you can''t see the margin at all.


    The huge beasts in the sky are flying in the sky, and a large group of strange birds hovering. Among the fortresses, you can see groups of alien creatures, including some horrible blood creatures.


    Even on the dry grass in front of the fortress, there is a huge, incomparable beast that is eating the grass.


    Hansen also dreamed that he could steal into the royal sanctuary, but now that he does not say that he can''t go in, even if he goes in, I am afraid that even the stone of the soul of the royal family can not be found anywhere.


    Finding a fist-sized stone in a huge city is harder than going to heaven. Unless you have the strength to lay a shelter, it is almost impossible to get it.


    "If you put such a large shelter, you will only have to earn taxes. It will not be worse than a large commercial city. The money that can be obtained is absolutely astronomical." Han Sen is more and more eye-catching.


    If he can lay down the royal sanctuary, he can be regarded as a dominant party, and there is a royal family that can be collected. It is simply a large treasure house. The only pity is that Hansen has no ability to fight.


    "No, go back and think of a way to promote the joint efforts of the three families. First, let the royal family get the same. As for the royal sanctuary, I will wait until I have the strength, but I am afraid they will not let it?" Han Sen The mind is secretly calculating.


    I don��t dare to hunt in this area. It��s difficult to escape from the shelter��s alien creatures. Hansen can only choose to return.


    Fortunately, these days Hansen has hunted a lot of small primitive creatures, which has increased his original gene by a total of 63 points, and the basic genes are already full.


    Now Hansen''s physical fitness has almost reached a hundred or so. With the ancient curse and overload, the strength and speed can easily break through 100.


    "This kind of physical quality, coupled with the big yin and yang magnetic cannon, how to win the blue-blooded tiger?" Han Sen had already reached the time of the military, and returned to the league.


    This big contest is not a big contest of the entire coalition army. It is just a big contest of the southwestern galaxy military region to which the goddess belongs, and all the ministries of the southwestern galaxies will send people to participate.


    The original Blue Blood Special Force did not belong to the Southwestern Galaxy Military Region. Because Ji Yanran had to choose the relationship of the security guards, the blue-blooded tiger would give up the big contest of the Central Galaxy Military Region and participate in the military-to-military competition in the Southwestern Galaxy Military Region.


    This allowed many soldiers in the Southwestern Galaxy Military Region to participate in the big contests, and they all tried their best to train this blue-blooded tiger from the Central Galaxy Military Region.


    The Blue Blood Special Forces have always been elite and elite. The soldiers of other units are naturally dissatisfied. Now they have the opportunity to compete with the best soldiers of the Blue Blood Special Forces and naturally want to prove their excellence.

 Chapter 497： Strength test

    "Brother, which army?" Within the preparation area of ??the military''s big contest, a young soldier asked Hansen who was sitting next to him.


    "I am the warrior of the warship," Hansen said.


    The young soldier began to listen to Hansen saying that he was a soldier on the battleship. He thought it was an elite force. Who knows that Hansen then said that he was a squadron, and his face suddenly became strange.


    It is not that the squadron is not good, but the general military training of the squadrons is not as good as that of ordinary soldiers. It is understandable that the actual combat capability is poor.


    "Hey, you guys on the other side, send the soldiers to join the big contest, this is too casual?" Young people are not malicious, just make a joke.


    "This is not the other classes are very busy, we have spare time in the cooking class, so I sent me." Han Sen said with a smile.


    "In fact, we are just coming together to make a big excitement. This time, I have to watch Zheng Yu, I hope he can suppress the blue-blooded tiger and give us a sigh of relief in the Southwest Military Region," said the young soldier.


    "Zheng Yu?" Hansen thought about it. The name seems to have been heard. It is one of the other two candidates for the guard.


    I chatted with the young soldiers for a while. Suddenly, the rest area calmed down. Everyone looked in the same direction. Hansen also looked at the past and saw a very majestic man striding. The whole person gave one. A strong sense of oppression, when people look at him, there is a feeling of wanting to escape.


    "The Blue Blood Tiger Tie..." A group of soldiers from the Southwest Military Region are whispering.


    A pair of black scorpions swept a circle on the soldier''s face in the rest area, and finally settled on the face of a 40-year-old veteran. He asked seriously: "Are you Zheng Yu?"


    "I am." Zheng Yu nodded slightly.


    "Very good." Tiey said, he found a position next to him and sat down, and did not say anything.


    After all, he is not a person in this military region. He has no friends here. He sits there and closes his eyes.


    When Han Sen saw Tie Yi, he knew that he and himself and other competitors were regarded as passers-by. He believed that only Zheng Yu had the ability to let him pay attention.


    Hansen doesn''t care. Anyway, everything depends on strength. He can''t let himself grow two pieces of meat.


    The big contest started very quickly. A group of participating soldiers entered the competition venue, and then they saw that the black pressure was all neatly queued soldiers and officers. The scene did have an indescribable spectacle.


    The Southwestern Galaxy Military Region consists of two major galaxies and sixteen small galaxies, the SGL and the Southern Sancha, except for the large number of inhabitable planets in SGL and Nansan. The other sixteen small galaxies are only One or two galaxies have built bases to garrison, mostly planets that are not suitable for human survival and a small number of mines.


    Among all the military regions, the Southwest Military Region is relatively small, but the military is also in the billions. It is only a small part of the representative, but it is amazing enough.


    Human beings can dominate the universe. In addition to their own wisdom, the number of people can not be ignored.


    After all, it is not a private battle. The military is not directly one-on-one, and there are many different training programs.


    The first project was a project to test strength, and a power tester was placed directly on the field, like a huge drum.


    The soldiers who appear can use any means to hit the drumhead, and then the display on the drum will show the strength of the strike. The higher the data, the better the score.


    Although the results are not good, they will not be eliminated, or they can participate in the next project, but the final score is cumulative. If the final total score does not enter the top four, they will not be eligible to participate in the final one-on-one battle.


    Soon, in the sound of the soldiers cheering, the first round of power began to compete, and the soldiers who were named to the name went one step forward and made a blow on the strength tester.


    Hansen looked at it for a while. After all, it was the elite of all the units. Basically, they all reached the evolution of the broken forces. However, they were generally between one hundred and one hundred and five, and there was no strong performance.


    Although it is a military contest, the soldiers actually entered the age limit, and some special forces did not participate in such a big contest.


    Soon, it was the turn of Tie Yi. The eyes of all the participating soldiers were concentrated on him. Even the soldiers watching the battle did not refuel like the ones just now, squinting at the results of Tie Yi.


    In the eyes of the public, Tieyi did not have a sense of tension. It seemed like a person who had nothing to do. He went to the drum and did not have any power-assisting action. He directly punched the drum.


    Boom!


    A person with a loud shock shocked the eardrum, and then saw the score on the display in the middle of the drum flying fast, and finally settled above 113.7584.


    Everyone can''t help but take a breath, and this power is also very scary among the evolutionaries.


    The evolution of the blood of the gods is also the basis of the thirty, plus the foundation of the second shelter, the original and the variation of the three genes are full, it can reach about 90.


    In order to achieve one hundred and one physical fitness, at least four or fifty points of the **** gene is needed, which is almost close to the evolutionary gene.


    The faces of all the participating soldiers have changed a bit, and Zheng Yu is even more dignified. This kind of power itself has a strong pressure.


    However, in Hansen''s view, this should not be the strongest force of Tieyi. If he does his best, he should be able to improve.


    "It seems that Iron I is stronger than I expected. I hope that my strength can break his defense, otherwise it will be a little troublesome." Hansen secretly indulged himself.


    If the quality differs by more than 30%, there will be a repressive effect, just as Hansen��s eyes are not smashed, because the physical quality is too different.


    However, Hansen��s physical fitness has now barely reached the level of breaking 100. After using the ancient curse and overload, it is also possible to reach the iron fist, and there is no absolute suppression.


    Hansen��s main concern is Tieyi��s ��Super Diamond Body��, which is a super-nuclear gene that can be ranked in the top ten.


    After a while, it was the turn of Zheng Yu to appear. Zheng Yu came to the drum and took a deep breath. He screamed and punched the dragon and tiger, and hit it on the drum.


    Hey!


    The number of 114.2584 appeared on the display, and the following applause was suddenly thundered. This data is even stronger than the blue blood tiger Tieyi, which makes the soldiers of the Southwest Military Region get stronger.

 Chapter 498： Powerful blue blood tiger

    "Zheng Yu is very good." On the main stage of the battle, the head of the Southwest Military Region nodded slightly.


    "The head, I think Zheng Yu is probably not the opponent of Tiey. Zheng Yu has just tried his best, and Iron Yi obviously has more strength." The book on the side said.


    The head did not care much: "How much resources did the Blue Blood Special Forces spend? How much resources does Zheng Yu have? It is enough to prove that Zheng Yu is excellent."


    "Just like this, we have no chance to contact the people of Jijia." The book whispered.


    "There was no chance." The head thought about it and asked again: "How about the strength of the other two?"


    "There is also a major Wang Gang, who is also an elite in the army, but it is a lot worse than Zheng Yu. As for the Hansen who Ji Jiran himself, I have checked his details."


    While reading the information in the communicator, the book said: "Han Sen and Ji Yan are classmates, and they are still lovers. He has no background in itself. He can enter the service of the goddess of the eternal sigh. It should be that Ji Yuran used the power of Ji Jia. Less than a year after entering the second shelter, it is also a blood evolutionary, and the foundation is very good. However, according to his registration, his current place is a remote small shelter, where there are only two humans. Three thousand people, there should be no way to quickly improve the gene in a short time."


    "I saw that Ji Yunran originally wanted Hansen to be her guard. It was only under pressure that he could not succeed. Hansen among these people, the competitiveness should be the smallest." The book made a summary.


    The head nodded: "Unfortunately, there is no real skill. If you have the real ability, it is a good choice to let him stay with Ji Ji."


    Between talking, Hansen finally came out.


    "Brother, don''t be nervous, try your best." The young soldier who talked with Hansen was encouraged.


    "Okay." Hansen responded and strode to the strength tester.


    Standing in front of the drum, Han Sen took a deep breath, the heart violently jumped in the belly, the bones creaked, and the punch broke open in the air.


    Boom!


    A man with a loud tremor trembled, and saw the rapid changes in the number on the display, and finally settled above 111.1111.


    This number is too neat, just like a fake, everyone who is watching is gone.


    Of course, not only because the numbers are too fake, but mainly because the data is so good, so far, this is already the third best result.


    The soldiers drummed and thundered, and they all applauded Hansen. After all, Hansen was nominally a member of the Southwest Military Region.


    "I rub, how can I make such a data, is this destined to beat the bachelor''s rhythm for a lifetime?" Hansen was very depressed.


    He just wants to take a look at how powerful his strength can be, and never imagine that there will be such data.


    In addition to the figures are not very auspicious, Hansen is still very satisfied with this data. With such data, he can already be regarded as an elite among the evolutionaries, not to mention that he still has a lot of room for development.


    "Brother, cow, are the cooks on your battleship so cattle?" Hansen returned to his seat and the young soldier said with a thumbs up.


    "It''s all pretty cattle, but it''s not a cook, it''s a squad." Hansen smiled.


    Because of this punch, many of the participating soldiers were fascinated by Hansen, but Irony did not see Hansen.


    Tieyi naturally came out, Hansen has done all his efforts, and he used the super-nuclear gene technology that stimulates the potential. Although he has made such achievements, Tieyi is not very good at it.


    "This Hansen is not bad. It really has a bit of real talent." The head was slightly surprised to say.


    The book wiped the cold sweat on his head, and Hansen��s performance and the information he investigated were very different, which is tantamount to his dereliction of duty.


    Although the head does not seem to say anything, the book is very clear that he should not have such mistakes, and the head may not be able to tolerate such mistakes every time.


    "Sorry for the head, I am re-investigating Hansen''s information." The book said anxiously.


    "No, here is the best test field, look down." The head is just a faint saying.


    "Yes." Although the book continued to watch the game, it immediately re-adjusted Hansen''s information and read it again.


    The head can be lenient, but he has to do what he does, otherwise he will not have the meaning of being in this position, which is very dangerous.


    At the end of the strength test, Tie Yi, Zheng Yu and Han Sen occupied the top three positions. The data that Wang Gang played was less than one hundred and did not pose a threat to Hansen��s status.


    The second project turned out to be a limit sprint, and Hansen was slightly surprised.


    However, this extreme sprint is a ten-level difficulty mode that has been transferred to a hundred-gravity. The person whose physical quality is not broken is impossible to run inside, let alone over the metal walls.


    After the start of the game, one soldier entered the limit sprint field one after another. The result was very tragic. Seven or eight soldiers had tried to pass the limit sprint, and all of them failed. Even one third of them did not.


    One hundred gravitational weight is too difficult. Even if it has a hundred physical qualities, it is very easy to fatigue inside. It is difficult to maintain the usual speed and reaction.


    Han Sen looked at the slight frown, the gravity setting of one hundred is obviously too high, and if the physical quality is about one hundred, then it is hoped that there will be ten difficulty levels.


    Even Hansen himself can''t help but frown when he sees such difficulty.


    One soldier after another went to Shaoguan, all failed without exception. Already more than half of the participating soldiers failed, and finally it was Tie Yi��s turn.


    Although many soldiers in the Southwest Military Region hoped that Iron and Steel would also fail, they soon became disappointed.


    I saw Irony��s majestic body, like a strong, flexible and tireless robot, jumping vertically and horizontally on the metal wall, and it didn��t seem to be bound by gravity. No mistakes were made, and the same was maintained. Speed, rushing through the metal wall.


    Even Hansen has to admire, this iron is indeed a powerful figure, strong physical, six senses, but also has a superior view of the overall situation, it seems that the ten-star difficulty of the ultimate sprint is completely unbearable.


    "It''s a bit tricky." Hansen secretly sinks.


    In the end, Irony passed the test of the extreme sprint perfectly, as if doing a trivial thing, calmly returned to his position and sat down.


    The soldiers of the Southwest Military Region put their hopes on Zheng Yuze who came out later. Unfortunately, although Zheng Yu has tried his best, he only walked about 70% and fell off the metal wall. Many soldiers couldn''t help but sigh in the heart.

 Chapter 499： Warrior charm

    Seeing that Zheng Yu did not pass, the soldiers in the Southwest Military Region were all in the cold. The fastest update


    "This is bad, Zheng Yu has not smashed, the blue-blooded tiger can be proud." The young soldier sitting next to Hansen said something depressed.


    After that, the young soldiers looked at Hansen again and said, "Brother, how are you? Are you sure you have passed? You can only count on you now."


    Listening to the young soldiers asked, the other participating soldiers next to them also watched this side, want to know how Hansen answered.


    Most of the soldiers have failed, and there are no more people left. Among the rest, Hansen is most likely and hopeful. It is natural for everyone to pin their hopes on him.


    "No problem." Hansen answered very succinctly.


    Between military comrades and comrades, when you are on the battlefield, you don''t need modesty. You only need to trust your comrades and trust your comrades.


    Although it is not a battlefield here, it is naturally impossible for Hansen to show any withdrawal and distrust.


    Tieyi also heard the conversation between Hansen and the young soldiers, but he snorted and snorted, and did not say anything.


    In the view of Tie Yi, the ordinary soldiers and him are not comparable at all. The blue blood special forces are the elite of the elite, and naturally they are much better than ordinary soldiers.


    Before coming, Tieyi also had a deep understanding of his three opponents. Hansen, who relied on the relationship to enter the goddess of the eternal sigh, was not in the ranks of his recognized opponents.


    Even if Hansen��s physical fitness is a little bit beyond his expectations, Hansen��s appearance is still not enough for his opponent.


    The strong physical fitness can only show that he has obtained a large amount of genetic supply in the shelter. As for those genes that he himself is hunting, it is difficult to say.


    As for the extreme sprint, Tieyi does not think that Hansen really can pass.


    Ten levels of gravity under the setting of one hundred gravity, one hundred physical quality is certainly difficult to support a complete test, Zheng Yu is because of physical strength, it is not able to go to the end.


    Hansen used the method of stimulating potential in the first pass to play the strength of one hundred and one, indicating that his physical fitness is more than one hundred points. This quality is much worse than Zheng Yu, how can it be embarrassing? past.


    Therefore, in the view of Tie Yi, Han Sen��s sentence is no problem, just a down-to-earth statement.


    It is a very contemptuous act of Irony to make a promise to his comrades.


    Hansen played in the absence of much time. Hansen ran into the limit sprint, did not rush to start, first adjusted his physical condition.


    His current physical fitness is about one hundred. In the case of gravity of one hundred, he can only use it to move inside. If he wants to reach the speed of crossing the metal wall, he must be in an overloaded state to run. .


    In order to sprint through the entire limit, Hansen must allocate each effort reasonably. Otherwise, he is very capable of falling down. Even if the rhythm is better, it will be useless. This is the lack of hard power.


    After adjusting his physical condition, Hansen took a slow breath, and this took the first step in the eyes of everyone.


    In the first step, in fact, every step of the entire customs clearance has been in Hansen��s calculations. It is the perfect time to distribute the physical strength to the time that you need, without wasting any physical strength. This is what Hansen is going to do now. of.


    Hansen quickly moved on the metal, and the heart seemed to be mad, and the bones of the whole body found a slight snoring.


    Different from the feelings of others, even with Irony''s arrogant approach, Hansen''s feelings are smooth, and it is difficult to speak.


    As if it is a demonstration image given by the system, there is a mechanical fluency. It seems that Hansen is a set program. Every action, even every eye, is reasonable and makes people feel unnatural.


    "Very good." After seeing the head for a while, the head couldn''t help but nodded slightly.


    Like Hansen''s age, it is very rare to be able to control the body so subtle and subtle.


    Many of the senior officers who watched the game even felt a little surprised, even if they were overtakers, they might not be able to control the body so subtle.


    This is not like human control of the body, it is more like the control of the brain, every bone, the first inch of muscle, is running in the most simple and effective way, the kind of mechanical smoothness, let People look at the scalp and numbness.


    The scalp was also numb, but it was a cold sweat.


    False, huge mistakes, his investigation and analysis of Hansen is almost 100,000 miles away from Hansen himself, just as his investigation is based on another person, not Hansen.


    Although the average soldier is not as much as the senior officer can understand, the fluent sense of fluency makes them feel that the pores of the whole body are erected, and there is an inexplicable excitement and excitement.


    Tieyi slightly frowned, Hansen''s performance, even he had some surprises, so the subtle control of the body, even his hard to do.


    However, Tie Yi does not think that Han Sen can smash the past with such control ability. After all, the hard power is insufficient, and sometimes it can be compensated not by skill.


    It��s like a person has only one dollar. No matter how much you save, how to allocate it reasonably, you can��t just use this dollar for a month��s meal.


    Reasonable distribution can maximize the power, but there must be power to be assigned.


    When Hansen rushed halfway through, his body was full of sweat, just like he had just fished out of the water, and even his hair was soaked on the scalp.


    The skin is exposed to an abnormal redness, the body temperature is gradually rising, and the bones are squeaky and squeaky, as if they are broken at any time.


    Watching Hansen��s soldiers and officers, he couldn��t help but squeeze a sweat for Hansen. Under such overload conditions, he still has half way to go. I am afraid it will be difficult to support the end.


    Hansen naturally does not think so, although the consumption under one hundred gravity is higher than he imagined, but as long as he thinks, he can still go completely.


    On the endurance, I am afraid that there are not many super-nuclear genetic techniques in the world that can match the "ice muscle jade bones". When Yang Manli wanted to test his endurance, he was shocked.


    The body was sweating, the eyes were calm and persistent, Hansen still proceeded at his own pace, the ice muscle jade surgery quietly running, the clear and cool breath poured out from the cells of the whole body, making him oh The body that is hot is well received, but you can still feel the pain in your body.


    Although Hansen seems to be about to pull off, but I don''t know why, seeing Hansen''s eyes and expressions, but there is a kind of inexplicable peace of mind.


    People can''t help but feel that he can trust, he can go to the end, as long as he is willing to do it.


    This is the tenacity of the warrior. There is no way to describe it in words, and there is no reason to believe it. Only trust.

 Chapter 500： War of the Kings

    A person with a personal charm can become a commander, and a soldier who cannot be trusted by his comrades can only be regarded as a good soldier, but not a commander.


    Obviously Hansen has a certain trait, but it has not yet played.


    The swaying sweat and the muscles rise to the heat, Hansen is like a beast that is about to burn, volatilizing the wildness and instinct of life, and rushing towards the end.


    Many soldiers didn''t know when they clenched their fists, and their eyes stared at Hansen without a word, as if they were sprinting with Hansen.


    When Hansen rushed past the end, everyone only felt a vomiting vomit in the chest, and couldn''t tell the dripping.


    I don''t know who brought the head, like a thunderous applause.


    "Reporting the chief, Hansen, the squadron, completed the test and asked the chief to give instructions." Hansen paid a military salute to the officer in charge of the surveillance.


    Between the arms waving, the sweat flies, and in the sun, it is like a little bit of morning light, full of vitality and vitality.


    "Slightly, stand up, do a good job, you can return to the team." Officer said with a smile.


    Looking at Hansen''s return to the team, the head of the team said two words: "Very good... really good... this is like the soldiers in our southwestern military region..."


    For the instrument that the headmaster knows very well, there is a very different understanding of the short sentence of the head.


    If the head of the book is good, it is already a great recognition, and it can even be said to be appreciated.


    If it is very good, it means that he appreciates the other very much. Now he has said it twice, and the tone is stronger than once. It shows that the heart is already very excited. The paper rarely sees the head of the company. If the two sentences mean the same thing, it is almost impossible for him to see, but he said it.


    "Brother, there is yours, really rushed over." Hansen returned to his seat, the young soldier excitedly shot Hansen, it was very exciting.


    "Small meaning." Hansen licked his lips and sat down in his position.


    Now Hansen is sore and sore. Although he does not have a long time to do the extreme sprint, but the consumption is huge, and the body is overdrawn under the condition of overload. Fortunately, there is ice muscle jade support, otherwise his body is May get rid of it.


    Hansen is so tired now that he can''t immediately fall asleep on the ground, but there are other projects to continue, and Hansen can''t rest anymore.


    Fortunately, the next projects have little to do with physical strength. Shooting, armor operations, decomposition and assembly of combat machinery, etc., require technical projects to occupy a major position in modern military competitions.


    In the interstellar war, the technological means is still the first combat power, unless it is the level of the transcendence, otherwise the individual combat is not as powerful as the armor, let alone a large weapon.


    The various techniques that Hansen learned at the military academy came in handy here, which made Hansen''s various projects score very high. It can be said that it is a versatile soldier.


    Although Tieyi''s performance is also very good, but Hansen is not inferior, in several projects, two people have each other''s wins and losses, not the first is the second, one time is a fight.


    All the soldiers saw it as a great addiction. As a military officer in the Southwest Military Region, Hansen was able to compete with the elites of the Blue Blood Special Forces and struggled for the soldiers of the Southwest Military Region. Left a deep impression.


    The performance of these latter projects, Zheng Yu, is not bad, but it can''t be compared with Hansen and Tieyi. In the end, when the comprehensive points were assessed, Hansen actually got the first place with a total score of zero. Location, for a time, the soldiers of the Southwest Military Region cheered.


    Tieyi��s eyes on Hansen are not as ignorant as before, but they still do not regard Hansen as an opponent.


    Hansen��s performance is good, but he can win the iron, mainly because he has gained some advantages in some technical projects, instead of saying that Hansen��s own combat ability is stronger than that of Iron.


    In the end, the battle against the King of War was a one-on-one free fight. This is the competition of personal hard power. Tiey is very confident about this.


    Hansen did not speak, just to fight for time to recover his strength, waiting for the next battle of the soldiers.


    In the end, only the top four talents are eligible to participate in the battle for the king. In addition to Hansen and Tie, Zheng Yu and another soldier from a certain land battle group, Wang Gang did not enter the top four.


    The four people are divided into two groups. The winner and the winner finally decide one or two, and the winners decide three or four.


    The grouping was decided by the lottery. Hansen and Tieyi were lucky enough to draw a group, which is almost a decisive battle.


    This is good news for Hansen. His physical strength has not yet fully recovered. If he fights against Tieyi, he will be even more physically weak.


    "If you can practice the third curse of the ancient curse, you should be able to solve the problem of lack of physical strength, but the third curse is too difficult to practice. After practicing for so long, you still have not been able to complete the longevity curse." Sen had some helpless thoughts.


    However, thinking about it now has no practical effect. It is only serious to find a way to defeat Tieyi.


    South West Bingwang, Hansen has not much interest in this title, but it must be to win the iron, the position of the guard, Hansen will not give it to anyone.


    Zheng Yu��s game started first, and Hansen had more time to rest.


    Zheng Yu played with another fighter for more than half an hour. Finally, Zheng Yu won. If Hansen can win the iron, he and Zheng Yu will grab the title of the southwest soldier.


    It was Hansen''s turn to play. Hansen had a physical activity and felt a lot of soreness in the body.


    For more than half an hour, he has been running ice muscle jade surgery to relieve the fatigue of the body, and it looks good.


    Tiey came on the field and stood opposite Hansen. Hansen is not low, but Tie Yi is even taller than him, very powerful and oppressive.


    It��s just that Han Sen doesn��t feel much about it. The tens of meters of different creatures he has seen are not afraid of half-points, let alone Irony is only one head higher than him.


    At the moment when the whistle sounded, Hansen stepped out and the fist slammed into the chest of Iron.


    Tieyi was standing there and did not move. Some contemptuously looked at Han Sen. The skin on his body showed the golden color of the Buddha. In a flash, it seemed to be a metal god.


    Tieyi had to use the "Super Diamond Body" to harden Hansen''s fist, and there was no intention to block it. This move immediately attracted the buzz of the southwest soldiers and was very dissatisfied with the irony of Iron.

 Chapter 501： You have lost

    Irony is not just arrogant. The reason why he wants to make such a high profile is not just to despise his opponent.


    For Tie Yi, defeating Hansen is actually only secondary. His main purpose is to get the approval of Ji Yanran and Ji Jia. Otherwise, even if he becomes the guard of Ji Yanran, the final result will not be too good.


    Therefore, Tieyi needs to try to show his strong side, even if he can''t achieve Ji''s satisfaction, at least he must be recognized by Ji.


    Seeing that Irony was screaming at the Super King Kong body to harden his fist, Hansen was not angry, but he was somewhat delighted.


    There is an idiot standing still to let you fight, what can be angry?


    Hansen��s fist added a three-pointer, and the heavy bang was on the chest of Iron.


    The fists are not only the same, as the storm-like fists fall on the chest of the iron, the horrible punch directly directly smashes the battle suits on the iron, revealing the majestic muscles with metallic luster.


    Dangdang!


    The fist and the iron muscle''s impact, even the dull sound of metal impact, the heart of the listener trembled.


    After a series of squally rains, Hansen closed his fists and retreated. A pair of crystal-like jade fists had already hit the red and swollen, and some places had already oozing blood.


    However, Tie Yi did not move, and even the majestic muscles did not even have a red seal. It seems that the ancient demon gods stood on the battlefield and despised the three realms.


    "It��s terrible. How did the fist hit him? Didn��t he even react at all?��


    "Of course, there is no response. That is the super-nuclear gene technology "Super Diamond Body" that can be discharged into the top ten. I heard that even if it is just getting started, it is impossible to injure half of the power without one hundred and twenty."


    "I rub, so *, I knew I was practicing."


    "Cut, you can''t forget it. Don''t say that "Super Diamond Body" is not something that ordinary people can get. Even if you get it, the qualifications are not particularly outstanding. It is impossible to get started in five or six decades. ?"


    "How big is IronI? Is it more than 30? How can it be practiced for fifty or sixty years?"


    "So the people are elites are geniuses, not the average person can compare."


    "The power of one hundred and twenty can only hurt him. Then Hansen is not without a chance? Is his strongest punch more than one hundred points?"


    "Yeah, you didn''t see Irony simply ignore Hansen''s attack? The gap is too big, although it is not reconciled, but the gap is the gap, there is no reason to talk about it, and there is no human feeling."


    "Hey, Hansen can''t win Irony after all."


    "You can''t say that, how old is Hansen? If he is at the age of Iron, he must be more powerful than Iron, but unfortunately he is still too young."


    "Whether you are old, if you lose, you lose. We don''t need to find a reason to lose people in the Southwest Military Region."


    The soldiers who watched the war had a lot of arguments, and most of them were amazed at the power of Super King Kong and the regret of Hansen.


    The instrument saw the performance of Tie Yi, but his heart was secretly relieved. His mistakes were a bit too big. Fortunately, the final result did not go far, and Irony would still defeat Hansen, which made him It��s better than a lot.


    If Tieyi is defeated by Hansen, then his prior investigation is tantamount to a big joke. Even if the head does not reprimand him, the instrument itself will feel unfounded.


    The most important thing is that this may cause him to lose the trust of the head of the team. Even a simple investigation has done so many mistakes. Will the head of the future hand over the important things to him?


    For an instrument, losing trust from a superior is dangerous.


    "You seem to be relieved?" The head suddenly turned and looked at the instrument and said it.


    "No..." The paper was suddenly taken aback, and some flustered.


    "Do you think Hansen wants to lose?" the head said again.


    "I..." The paper is somewhat sloppy and I don''t know how to answer it.


    "You didn''t investigate clearly that it wasn''t your fault. After all, you haven''t seen Hansen himself. But if you look at yourself and still can''t make a correct judgment, it can only show that you have to improve." Said faintly.


    "The head, do you mean that Hansen will win?" The face of the instrument changed dramatically.


    The head did not say anything, but looked at the two people on the battlefield with deep gaze.


    "Is it enough?" Seeing Hansen''s retreat, Tie looked at Hansen indifferently.


    "It''s enough." Hansen licked some red and swollen hands, relieved the tingling sensation of the finger bones, hit Tie Yi so many punches, and his phalanx was about to burst, Super King Kong really very scary.


    "I still can''t fight?" Irony continued to ask.


    "No fight." Hansen shook his head.


    "That should be my turn." Tie said, raising his fist, he would sneak into Han Sen.


    "I think you still don''t want to do it." Hansen suddenly said something.


    "Why?" Irony frowned slightly, not knowing what Hansen meant.


    "Because you have lost." Hansen looked at Irony and said very seriously.


    "Hey, nonsense." Irony snorted, disdain to talk to Hansen again, his fist directly to Hansen.


    Like the previous Iron, Hansen faced Tie Yi��s fist and was equally motionless.


    ��Is Hansen also practicing Super Diamond Body?��


    "No, how old is he? Even if the talent is good, it is impossible to practice "Super Diamond Body" at this age?"


    "Then how can he not move, will not be waiting for the beggar?"


    "Who knows, just now he said that Irony has lost, maybe there is a reason."


    ......


    The soldiers looked puzzled at Hansen, and Tie Yi��s fist was about to fall on his face, but he still stood there calmly, as if Tie��s fist was not awkward.


    Just in the fist of Tie Yi, Han Sen��s face was less than ten centimeters. When everyone��s heart mentioned the eyes of the blind man, he suddenly saw that the iron was fixed.


    Tieyi��s fist was only a few centimeters away from Hansen, but Tieyi stopped in that position, his face was horrified, his face was already pale, and even his forehead had oozing cold sweat. Look closely, you can also find that his body is slightly trembled.


    "I have already said that, you still don''t want to do it. Unfortunately, you don''t listen. I am afraid I have to suffer a bit now." Hansen sighed.


    "You..." Tieyi wanted to say something, but only said a word, the blood in his mouth rushed out, the body with a metallic luster suddenly became pale, and the place hit by Hansen oozes. The fierce punch of the silk.


    puff!


    Tie Yi struggled to put the fist in Hansen��s face, which was close at hand, but he moved a little bit, and the blood was violently sprayed in his mouth. The majestic body pushed Jinshan��s **** like a plop and fell in Korea. At the foot of Sen, he struggled for a few times and couldn��t get up, and the blood in his mouth kept overflowing.


    There was silence all around, and if the big training ground was terrible, everyone looked at the incredible scene in front of the eye with horror. The twelve-winged dark blazing angel said that he recommended the friend''s Dongcheng Order''s mysterious masterpiece "Tianmu God".

 Chapter 502： Southwest Bingwang

    Hansen��s "Da Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon", which has been practicing for so long, has finally come in handy.


    The "Major yin and Yang magnetic gun" researched by Professor Bai is a method of applying power, no matter which order is universal.


    Hansen��s conversion rate of three-inch yin has reached more than 95%. It was thought that it would take some effort to get rid of Iron Yi. After all, the three-inch Yin��s position in the legs and arms of Tieyi is useless. In the presence of internal organs in the body, it is possible to injure a relatively weaker internal organs.


    However, I did not think that Tieyi was too confident about his physical fitness and "Super Diamond Body". He did not stop Hansen''s fist, so Hansen saved a lot of things.


    This is also a big contest, Han Sen did not have the mind of killing people, otherwise a yin punch hit the head of the iron, can not be killed can also become a real idiot.


    In fact, this is no wonder that in the interstellar era of pursuing efficiency, there are too few people who are willing to work hard to practice yin, and they can practice less.


    Generally, the evolutionary person can practice a super-nuclear gene technique. For example, Hansen has not practiced the "Leiguang Knife" after he got the hand, and he can greatly enhance the combat effectiveness in a short period of time and obviously see the effect.


    However, the sinister practice requires not only long-term practice, but also does not help much in combat effectiveness.


    At the beginning, the ability to pass through an inch is not bad, and the conversion rate is still very low. For hunting large creatures, not only does it not enhance, but it weakens its own strength.


    A slightly larger creature, I am afraid that the skin is more than an inch. You have a yin punch and you can''t even penetrate the skin. The power is hurting 40% to 50%. There is no use of the fart. It is just a pothole.


    There are fewer people to practice, fewer people to practice, and fewer people to meet.


    The physical quality of Tiey is too high, and the toughness of the internal organs is definitely more than one hundred. If it is not Hansen, it will be replaced by a person with a strength of one hundred. Even if the yin force penetrates, it will not reach more than 95 conversions. Rate, there is no harm to Iron.


    It is already rare to see a conversion rate of 80%. I have never encountered such a strong yin before, and I don��t think Hansen��s power can hurt him.


    Hansen��s yin��s punching and punching has already caused Tie��s internal organs to be bruised, but the feminine power is not easy to detect. Under such violent blows, it is normal to feel a little pain, so iron I don''t care.


    However, when he tried hard, the visceral viscera would not work, so Hansen would say that he should not move, and it would not be too serious to go directly to heal.


    When Iron and Steel forcibly carried out the transportation, it would intensify the visceral dark injury. I am afraid that it would not be possible to lie on the bed and put it on the moon.


    The medical team''s military doctors ran up to lift the white-eyed iron Yi, leaving Hansen alone to enjoy cheers and applause on the stage.


    No one had thought that the blue-blooded tiger, which could not be seen at all, was defeated in this way, and the defeat was simply unimaginable.


    The performance of Typhoon��s initiative to let Hansen hit was also seen as a manifestation of arrogance and ignorance, and Hansen became the hero of the Southwest Military Region and the glory of the Southwest soldiers in an instant.


    But many real masters are quite surprised by Hansen��s performance.


    They naturally came out. Hansen used the force to directly attack the internal organs of Irony. However, although Irony��s "Super Diamond Body" was just getting started, it also had a certain enhancement effect on the internal organs. Go up, let alone be yin, that is, Yang Jin directly on the heart, and can not hurt the heart half of the iron.


    Hansen��s own strength is also one hundred and one. He can actually make Irony like that. The accomplishment in Yin��s power is terrible.


    There are so many senior officers on the scene, many of whom are surpassors, but no one dares to say that their accomplishments in the yin will be stronger than Hansen.


    Many of the transcendents looked at Hansen��s eyes more seriously. A young man who can bear the loneliness and train the Yin to this level is definitely not an ordinary person, but this tenacity and persistence. It is enough to make people remember his name carefully.


    The last one was Zheng Yu and Han Sen vying for the title of the king of the army. As for the battle of the loser, the serious injury of the iron has been canceled.


    Hansen did not waste much effort to solve the iron and iron, which made him a lot easier with Zheng Yu.


    Zheng Yu and Han Sen''s physical quality after the outbreak, his fighting skills are also very good, in the face of Hansen who just smashed the iron and iron did not dare to care, playing very cautious, first with the defensive start, intends to Hansen, who has lost his physical strength in a protracted battle, has given Hansen full respect.


    However, in this way, Hansen was able to flex his muscles and show off many of the techniques he had learned.


    The seven lore, the double-knife method, the overlord''s unloading and other techniques have all been played by the wind, and the soldiers who watched were very addicted, and the applause was higher than a wave.


    But in the eyes of real masters, Zheng Yu��s failure has actually been doomed from the start.


    The physical quality of the two people is similar, or Zheng Yu is stronger, but in the martial arts cultivation, it can be seen that Hansen is obviously much higher, Zheng Yu is completely following the rhythm of Hansen, only Passive beatings have no hope of winning.


    "Now there are fewer and fewer young people who are really practicing martial arts. They only cultivate martial arts and not seek martial arts. They are always unspeakable. This Hansen is very good, and everyone has a demeanor. The future is boundless." The head said with appreciation. One sentence.


    The heart of the instrument is secretly smiling, and the more the head is appreciative of Hansen, the greater his mistake.


    However, just the first time he had ordered him, he has already awakened him. He no longer suffers from his own mistakes. He just confronts his mistakes and can avoid the same mistakes.


    In the end, there was no suspense. Hansen defeated Zheng Yu and became a new generation of southwestern soldiers. From the beginning to the end, Zheng Yu did not effectively counterattack. It seems that the two seem to be not a grade.


    In fact, Zheng Yu did not fight first, and was a little scared by Hansen��s performance of smashing iron and iron. He was too conservative and lost his usual level. If he did his best, he did not take the initiative. Hansen is also difficult to win so smoothly.


    Although the title of the Southwest Bingwang is born one year, it is still very valuable. In particular, Hansen defeated the blue-blooded Tiger Tieyi to get this title, which also made this title particularly dazzling.


    The head of the team personally presented Hansen with a medal and a certificate of honor. Unfortunately, there was no substantial monetary reward in the army, so Hansen was not satisfied with his heart.


    Soldiers who participated in this military military contest returned to their respective units and spread the story of Hansen��s defeat of Tie, making the name Hansen almost universally known in the Southwest Military Region. The glory of the soldiers.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the rudder master yhlyhz plus more.

 Chapter 503： Another guard

    "Captain, I am sorry, I screwed up." On the bed of the medical room, Tiey was lying on the hospital bed, watching the delicate man sitting next to him.


    "Little milk cat, don''t be sad, people can always grow up in error. If a man has not made a mistake, it can only show that he is a small flower bone that has not experienced the storm. You are still a little milk cat, but now After going through the mistakes one time, one day will become a real blue blood tiger. The mistakes are not bad for you. As long as you are not dead, those mistakes will eventually become your best nutrients. The man said with a smile.


    "Captain..." The iron man like Tie Yi, the voice is a bit sobbing.


    "If you are defeated, you will cry, this is not the style of our blue blood." Qingxiu man almost slaps Tie Yi''s head.


    If anyone sees this scene, it will feel very weird, and even it can be said to be funny.


    This handsome man seems to be only in his twenties, much younger than Iron, but Irony is like a child in front of him.


    However, such a strange picture seems to be very harmonious. Although it is a bit funny, it doesn''t feel that there is anything wrong with it.


    If you are familiar with this handsome man, you won''t feel any strange about it.


    Lu Hui, the captain of the Blue Blood Reserve Team, is only 27 years old, but has the title of the Blue Blood Devil Captain.


    No one knows how strong Lu Hui is, at least the evolutionary players in the Blue Blood Reserve team are just as vulnerable as children in front of Lu Hui, even Tieyi is no exception.


    Most of the training programs of the Blue Blood Reserve Team were developed by Lu Hui and led the team to complete the training.


    The nickname of the iron-blue blood tiger is actually Lu Hui, but at that time Lu Hui gave Iron Yi a "blue blood little milk cat", but unfortunately, apart from Lu Hui, others dared to call Tieyi. This nickname will be fattened by Iron.


    Later, the members of other reserve teams changed, called the milk tiger, the little tiger or something. I don��t know how to pass it out and become a blue-blooded tiger.


    "Take the injury well, there will be more cruel training waiting for you in the future. Don''t think that you lost this time. After going back, the training volume will be doubled." Lu Hui said faintly.


    "Yes, Captain, I will definitely train hard, and I will never lose to that guy again next time." Tiey said with a grin.


    "He is not your opponent, but you think so, keep it." Lu Hui smiled and flashed Hansen''s shadow in his mind.


    Lu Hui recalled all the details of Hansen''s big contest, his mouth slightly tilted up, revealing a strange smile.


    Hansen returned to the Yongshen goddess and reported to Ji��s office.


    Just entering the office, I smelled a fragrant wind, and then I saw Ji��s body fluttering and jumped directly to him, his legs caught his waist, and the jade hand held Hansen��s face. The lips will be kissed.


    "Dear, you are great, I love you." Ji Yan did not expect Hansen to really win the iron, get the guards'' quota, excited to offer the hottest. Will not reject such benefits, the big hand holds the beautiful buttocks of Ji Yunran, and does not honestly enjoy the amazing fullness and flexibility.


    Usually it is very easy to be shy, Ji Yanran, today seems to be particularly emotional, the kiss actually opened Hansen''s clothes, the small mouth kissed along Hansen''s neck.


    Hansen��s legs are still soft out of the office, and the ear is still echoing the fascinating voice of Ji Yanran: ��This is a special reward for you.��


    "I like this reward." Hansen walked and squatted on the little song, only to walk a few steps, and suddenly felt like there was murderous in front.


    Hansen suddenly made a spurt, and looked at the front with vigilance, but saw a woman in a military uniform standing opposite him, looking at Hansen with the indifference of the beast.


    The woman''s eyes are not like watching a man, not even looking at humans. It seems that Hansen is no different from a kitten.


    If Yang Manli is a cold and rigorous female soldier, then this woman is like a perverted devil who kills people.


    Hansen has never seen this woman, but when she saw her first sight, she already had such an impression. She couldn��t say why. She felt that this woman was terrible. She would rather play ten irons. Not willing to offend her feelings.


    The woman walked straight away from Hansen and even knocked on the door into Ji��s office.


    "Who is this woman? How have you not seen it before?" Hansen��s heart moved slightly. Now that this time is here, and it��s not the person who will sigh on the goddess, then it is likely to be another guard.


    Ji Yanran has a total of two guards, one of which has been determined, no one can change, I think it should be that woman.


    Although Hansen didn''t know the identity of a woman, but with his keen sense of ability, he was very sure that the woman was definitely better than him, and that the strong is not a little bit. Even Hansen suspects that the woman is simply a transcender, otherwise it is impossible. Give him that sense of oppression.


    Soon, Hansen��s guess was confirmed. At night, Ji Yanran was lying in bed and Hansen chatted with the communicator.


    "Is that woman another guard of yours?" Hansen remembered the woman''s business and asked him.


    "Yes, it is Anne University, and then my guard. You don''t want to hit her idea. She is a transcender. I really can''t stop it." Ji Yanran said with a smile.


    "Women, what is your family doing? Can you even get a transcender to be a security guard?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask.


    He has never asked Ji Jiran''s family situation, but this time it was a little too surprised.


    Not to mention that Ji Guran, even those captains on the star-rated warships, can not be extravagant to the extent of using the transcender as a security guard.


    ��Have you seen the news recently?�� Ji Yanran did not answer, and asked one.


    "There are not many to look at, but there are also some to see." Hansen occasionally read some news, lest he be too out of touch with the society.


    "Have you seen any news related to the surname of the family recently?" Ji Yanran asked with a smile.


    "The news related to the surname..." Hansen thought for a moment, suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Ji Yanran: "Is it the one who recently participated in the election..."


    Early the next morning, Hansen climbed up and sent to the shelter. This time he went to the market without a hurry to go hunting, ready to go to the Starship Shelter, and buy a few mutant beasts to use.


    Even if the mutant beast soul does not help him a lot, using black crystals to develop a violent mutated animal soul can also make a fortune, such a good thing is not plain.

 Chapter 504： Buying a beast

    Hansen is wandering around the market of the Starship Shelter. Although it is much more popular than Hansen��s own goddess shelter, the mutant beast is still rare, and there is no one in the blood.


    I have seen a few mutant beasts asking for price, most of them are not selling cash, only used to exchange the same level of animal soul, some Hansen who sells money is not very good.


    The thing of the beastly soul, the probability of occurrence is at most one percent. If Hansen sells a lot, it will always cause suspicion of people, so Hansen is not willing to sell too much.


    Now Han Sen wants to pick the kind of beast soul whose price can be turned over ten times or even dozens of times after the violent walk. Maybe you can earn the equivalent of the blood of the god, and you can eat it once. .


    This is not impossible. The soul of the blood animal is uncontrollable after all. Hansen can pick some mutant animal souls that are rare in function, and the mutant animal spirit that the evolutionary person particularly needs, once become a violent, the value is extremely Horrible.


    Of course, if you are not in a hurry to make a shot, such an animal soul is also useful to Hansen himself.


    Hansen slowly slipped in the market of the shelter, and after a while, he saw two mutant beasts in a shop selling beasts, one of which fits his heart.


    "Boss, how does this variation of the Snow Spirit wolf soul sell?" Hansen pointed to a whole body snow white like a snowball-like wolf-shaped beast asked the boss.


    Snowy Wolf is not a rare creature on the ice sheet. It can even be said to be a headache. From time to time, thousands of Xueling wolves can be seen on the ice sheet.


    Although most Xueling wolves are primitive, it is impossible for humans to attack such a large herd. Some snowy wolves are even in the hundreds of thousands. There are no thousands of teams. It is impossible to The wolves fight.


    Therefore, unless it is a large-scale hunting organized by the owner of the shelter, it is difficult for ordinary people to hunt the snow wolf. It is not easy to get the soul of the mutant snow wolf.


    The ability of Xueling Wolf is extremely useful for those who want to live on the ice sheet. It can even be said to be a good thing to save lives. Even if it is the original Xueling wolf soul, the price is more than the average original soul. To be several times more expensive, the variation of the snow spirit wolf beast is even more expensive.


    Hansen estimates that if he can get a violent mutated snow spirit wolf soul, the price that can be sold is not expected to be worse than some cheaper blood animal.


    The spirit of the snow spirit wolf is the armor type, but unlike the general armor, the snow spirit wolf armor resists the cold effect. The more advanced the snow spirit wolf armor, the more obvious the effect of resisting the cold.


    If there is a **** snow wolf armor, then even if it encounters a blizzard, it can return safely across the ice, or fall into the ice cave, sleep in the glacier, and will not be frozen to death.


    Don''t underestimate the function of resisting the cold. The natural power is terrible, especially in the shelter. If you encounter a blizzard on this ice sheet, you can''t find a place to avoid the snow in the ice sheet. Even an evolutionary person with a broken body can be frozen to death.


    Of course, Hansen himself has ice muscle jade surgery, the ice and snow here is not harmful to him, unless there is no food supplement for a long time, otherwise it is only cold can not freeze him.


    "For the same level of the blade of the beast, the best is the epee." The stall owner looked at Han Sen, there is no enthusiasm for the seller.


    This is also very normal, after all, it is a hot commodity, and more people want it, but the requirements of this stall owner are special, so there will be no transactions.


    In the ten minutes before Hansen, several people have come over and asked, and in the end they have not been able to successfully trade.


    "Can''t change the church card?" Han Sen has no animal spirit at hand, only to exchange the church card.


    "For the sect of the evolutionist s class, I can make up the money, even if it is below the s level." The stall owner said directly.


    "While the mutated Xueling wolf is precious, isn''t it enough to change a s-class sacred card?" Han Sen looked at the other mutant animal soul of the stall owner.


    It is a black skull-shaped beast, the height of two or three meters, the whole body hair is like steel, the muscles on the chest are raised high, you are two groups of iron shovel, it looks extremely powerful and majestic.


    "Do you really have a s-class sacred card?" The stall owner��s eyes lit up, and finally he had a warm attitude, and he looked at Han Sen with a hot eyes.


    "What type of mutant animal are you?" Hansen did not answer, pointing to the black beast soul.


    "Incorporating the transformational body of the beast and the violent sorrow, this beast soul can be greatly enhanced after it is transformed into a body, but it can only enhance the strength, and it will also make the flexibility somewhat decline." This stall is an honest man. I have made a clear understanding of the advantages and disadvantages of mutated violence.


    "How much power can you enhance?" Hansen''s eyes are bright, and the advantages of the beasts with defects are bound to be very prominent, and pure power is also very useful for Hansen. After all, his current strength is still lower. Some of the defensive sacred creatures, Hansen is still very difficult to kill.


    "This depends on the quality of the individual. In general, the strength of the blessing can definitely exceed ten."


    Hansen calculated that if the strength blessing can pass ten points, it is already very good. Together with his explosive power, he can fully play the power of one hundred and twenty-three. If it evolves into a beastly soul, the power of blessing will definitely be more. .


    "An evolutionary s-class church card for your two beasts, can''t change?" Hansen took out a sacred card and shook it in front of the stall owner.


    After all, the icefield area is too small. If it is in some large human gathering places, a s-class sacred card is replaced by two mutant beasts. Many people are rushing to change, but here, too few resources, one s-class The sacred card is replaced by two mutant beasts, and the stall owner is still hesitant.


    After a while, the stall owner obviously wanted the s-class sacred card, and he said refreshingly: "Okay, change."


    After successfully completing the transaction, Hansen got the mutated Xueling Wolf and the mutated violent beast spirit. He was very happy in his heart and summoned the two beasts to try it out.


    Snowing wolf turned into a white leather armor wrapped in Hansen''s body, the head of the wolf-shaped helmet, looks like a white werewolf from afar, the shape is quite good.


    As for the effect of the Snowy Wolf armor against the cold, Hansen also experienced a lot, and it really warmed up after wearing it, like opening an air conditioner.


    Blending with violence, turned into a black beast, Hansen suddenly felt full of explosive power, obviously strong in strength, although the body has become a lot more bulky, but relative to the power Improvement, reduction in flexibility is still acceptable.


    Hansen is very satisfied with this transaction. Afterwards, he will feed it with black crystals and become a beastly soul. Whether it is selling or using it himself is very good.

 Chapter 505： Squid

    Hansen left the Starship Shelter to hunt down the aliens. Since the Golden Retriever has not yet evolved, it is not yet possible to feed the Violent and Snowy Wolf.


    Hansen��s place to go this time is the frozen lake. The frozen lake is already close to the sea. The underground is likely to be connected to the sea. However, because the cold is too heavy, the lake is frozen all year round, and there is no problem with the people walking on it.


    As long as the average person cuts a hole in the ice, it is possible to use the special bait to fish out the fish in the lake. Once the fish is alienated, the ability will be greatly weakened and killed. Easier.


    Hansen specially bought the special fishing line and bait of the Alliance. After coming to the frozen lake, he realized that there is no difference between the place and the glacial area. The foot is full of deep ice, and the thin place is also one or two meters thick.


    There are a lot of people on the frozen lake, because there are not many resources in the ice field. The frozen lake can occasionally catch mutant creatures, which is a very good resource.


    However, fishing here requires a certain amount of patience. If you are lucky, you may catch a mutant creature in one day. If you are not lucky, you may not be able to catch a mutant creature in ten days and a half.


    Fortunately, Hansen is mainly to supplement his original genes. The fish that can be caught in the frozen lake are mostly original grades, and the size of the fish is not too big, which is most suitable.


    Of course, if you can catch a mutant creature, it is best not to catch it.


    Within the vast frozen lake, many people can watch a puddle with a diameter of about one meter on the ice.


    Hansen did not intend to dig himself. He found a nearby ice pit that was dug up by others. He treated the re-frozen thin ice layer slightly, hung the bait on the fishing rod, and went deep into the ice pit. Inside the water.


    The little horse was opened and sat down, wearing the snow armor of the snow wolf, and did not feel cold, but took an ancient document from the backpack while waiting for the fish to hook, while watching the ancient text.


    "Is it you?" Hansen just sat for a while, next to a person carrying something, after seeing Hansen, suddenly ran over.


    Hansen looked up and saw that it was the woman who was a tall man. Looking at the things in her hand, she should also come here to fish.


    "You also come fishing?" Hansen smiled at Guan.


    "You... thank you last time..." Guan Yu opened his mouth and didn''t even know what to say.


    "What?" Hansen stunned for a moment, and did not respond to thank you for her.


    "Thank you for saving the Star Wheel Shelter." Guan said quickly.


    "It��s no big deal to raise your hand, so thank you for carrying me back that day." Hansen smiled and said.


    The big man��s Guan Yu listened to Han Sen��s saying that he couldn��t help but blush. She now understands that Hansen��s day is definitely okay, not what she thought. People don��t need her to save, but she just took Hansen away.


    "Go to the fishing, and there is no good place to be late." Hansen pointed to the ice pit over there.


    Guan Yu nodded and quickly ran over, she did not know what to say, her situation is not suitable for this scene.


    Guan Yu hangs the fishing rope in an ice pit at the side of the seven or eight meters. While fishing, he looks at Hansen from time to time.


    Hansen has been reading, and he has not paid attention to him.


    After more than half an hour, Han Sen, who was reading a book, suddenly felt that the fishing line held by his fingers moved slightly. Hansen put down the book in his hand and looked at the fish floating in the ice pit, only to see the fish floating slightly.


    Hansen''s fingers are slightly placed on the fishing line, like the traditional Chinese medicine, and the trembling of the fishing rope is not directly pulled up. Hansen��s brain perception has become extremely strong since the last integration of the blood crystal, but only through The trembling of the fishing line can probably depict the following general situation in the mind.


    This ability is somewhat unexpected to Hansen, but it is a very good thing for him.


    Just by the trembling of the fishing line, Hansen already knew that the following alien creature had not swallowed the bait, just biting the edge of the bait.


    Suddenly, the trembling of the fishing line became extremely fierce, without any hesitation, Hansen grabbed the fishing line and pulled it up.


    The strength on the fishing line was quite strong. Hansen did not force the fishing line to be pulled up. He put a little bit of it slowly and waited until the strength on the fishing line was weak before continuing to collect the rope. The strength on the fishing line became stronger again. Sen was released again, and after so many times, the power on the fishing line finally became very small.


    Hansen pulled the fishing line hard, and saw a large herring on the hook. The scales shimmered with black and green.


    Apart from anything else, Han Senhua was a knife, and the Leiguang knife in practice was directly squatting on the big blue carp, and suddenly the head of the big blue carp was smashed down.


    "Hunting the original biological squama, you don''t get the soul of the animal, you can get 0 to 10 original genes randomly by eating the flesh and blood."


    Although it is just a primitive creature, Hansen has been very happy, there is no risk, and there are good benefits. The creatures that are made are easy to eat. It is no wonder that so many people come to the frozen lake.


    Hansen split the squid, cut it into thin slices, and slowly ate it with the sauce that he brought. A delicious sweet spurt of the taste buds, it was unexpectedly delicious.


    "Eating the flesh of the squid, the original gene +1."


    Hansen fished while reading a book. In less than two hours, he had caught four blue-skinned fish and three golden swordfish. Although he did not get the soul of the beast, the harvest was very good.


    The people next to Hansen were not so lucky. Hansen had spent seven fish fishing time. Among the other people, the one with the best harvest had only caught two fish.


    Many people are very hot looking at Han Sen''s side. Every time Hansen pulls the rope, many fishermen in the vicinity will be eye-catching.


    The luck of Guan Yu is obviously not so good. Like most people, he has not caught a fish since he came.


    This can not blame her, nor everyone has Hansen''s ability to sense, it is normal to catch fish, otherwise everyone will come to the frozen lake.


    "Guan, this fish fillet tastes good, come and taste it." Han Sen waved a beckoning.


    Guan Yu came for so long, even a fish did not catch it, Han Sen looked a little unbearable, and Guan Hao was also backed by him, so he called Guan Yu to eat sashimi, anyway, he could not finish himself.


    "I brought something to eat." Someone was embarrassed, and took out a nutrient solution from the pocket.


    "Come on, I am very boring to eat alone. It is a waste of so much to eat." Hansen said with a smile.


    Guan Yu still hesitated to come over, but a few people came to Hansen''s side. One of them stared at Hansen and said, "Friend, you are a good appetite, even the kind of female man is interested in hooking. ��

 Chapter 506： Black god

    Hansen looked at the people, who didn''t have the tools such as fishing ropes and the items they carried with them. It didn''t look like people who came here to fish. The fastest update


    "Roll." Hansen said coldly.


    "The temper is quite big, but I am afraid you have not figured out who the site is." The middle-aged person who is headed is not angry, just watching Han Sen sneer.


    Several people did not put Hansen''s words in their hearts, went to Hansen, and reached for Hansen to put the fish in his pocket.


    "Let you not hear it? Don''t let me say it again for the third time." Hansen frowned.


    "Haha, boy, you are quite arrogant, but you are looking for the wrong place on the plate of our black **** sanctuary." The middle-aged man headed out and grabbed the fish in Hansen��s pocket: "We are set by the black **** boss." The rules, the frozen lake income must be handed in half to our black **** sanctuary, you have seven fish here, my brother gives you a cheap, only accept you three golden swordfish."


    Hansen has also heard that the frozen lake is closer to the black **** sanctuary, one of the three major shelters on the ice sheet, and the black **** shelter will charge some fees here.


    But generally it is to collect a raw fish, and then just how long you fish.


    These people will come up with Hansen''s three fishes, and they are still the three most valuable swordfish. It is obviously the harvest of Hansen, and he plans to knock him out.


    Hansen originally intended to meet the people of the Black God Sanctuary, and he also paid a fish according to the usual practice. After all, this is the site of others, but now these people want to knock him out, but Hansen is even a fish. I don''t want to pay.


    Seeing that the middle-aged man headed by him had already caught his pocket, Hansen no longer spoke, and stepped on the middle-aged man''s hand.


    This foot was fast and embarrassing. The middle-aged man was hiding from it. He was suddenly slammed into the palm of his hand and screamed like a pig.


    "Mom, I dare to do it." Several other people saw that Hansen actually did it. If he didn''t say that he directly summoned the beast soul, he greeted Hansen. It seemed to be a slap in the face. The key.


    Han Sen looks cold, and others want his life. He will naturally not be soft-hearted. Several soldiers will look at him, but suddenly see Hansen��s right hand waving, three purple flashes flashing, suddenly Their knives were smashed into several segments, and the three people rushing in front were directly cut open to the chest and died directly on the spot.


    The two people in the back were lucky because they were slower. They were not killed. The face was full of horror. They turned and ran, and yelled while running.


    "Let''s go, the people at the Black God Sanctuary are nearby, and they will come over soon." Guan said and ran.


    Hansen nodded slightly: "Let''s go, don''t come here for the time being."


    After saying goodbye to Guan Yu, Han Sen left the frozen lake. He didn''t want to have a deep hatred with the people of the Black God Sanctuary. There is no need to stay and find things.


    However, Han Sen had just left the frozen lake and did not go far. He saw more than ten rides flying around. He had already arrived near him in a short time, obviously coming over to him.


    "Black God boss, that is, he killed us." Among the ten rides, there was a middle-aged man who had just escaped. At this time, Hansen yelled.


    The dozens of rides suddenly surrounded Hansen, and the black-eyed man headed by an eagle eye stared at Hansen and snorted: "Is you killing me?"


    "They want to kill me, of course I can''t wait to die." Hansen looked at the eagle-eye black man.


    The eagle-eyed black man directly summoned a narrow and long beast-hearted knife, pointing to Hansen and said: "Whether for what, in the place where I am black safari, killing me, you will die."


    Said, the eagle eye black armor directly smashed to Han Sen, the knife is as fast as a black light, just a flash to Han Sen.


    Han Sen''s face changed, the eagle eye black armor''s knife is too fast, so his speed is too late to completely avoid, only a violent scream, the stone armor attached to the body, raised the ghost claw blade hard block this knife.


    But when I saw the ghost claw blade hitting the long knife of the eagle-eye black man, the long knife suddenly disappeared strangely, and when it appeared again, it was already on Hansen��s chest.


    Blood suddenly poured out from the chest, but Hansen stepped back in half a step, removing most of the force from the knife, and the skin-devil''s skin-strengthening pattern also resisted most of the damage, otherwise this A knife has already opened Hansen.


    This eagle-eyed black armor has a different knife and a very terrible physical condition. It is definitely stronger than the iron body.


    Hansen did not even be killed by a knife, the eagle-eyed black armor man was slightly surprised, but the knife in his hand did not stop, turned into a black light once again turned to Han Sen.


    Among the ten rides, four or five people summoned the beast spirit to rush to Hansen, and watched their speed, they were all broken.


    Han Sen knows that he can''t fight, otherwise he can''t die here. The ancient curse and the overloaded explosions, stepping out of the distance and fleeing away.


    Only the four or five people gathered together and there was no way to escape. Hansen could only bite his teeth and rushed in the direction of two of them.


    The two men did not hesitate to slash to Hansen, Hansen''s figure swayed, like a thin willow in the wind, hard to escape the two soldiers'' blade.


    It is a pity that the eagle-eyed black man behind him can''t hide this knife. The flesh on his back is suddenly smashed.


    Hansen gritted his teeth, and his legs broke out with horrible power. They rushed past the two people��s pincers and ran all the way to the ice sheet.


    He knows that he can''t be left behind. The strength of the eagle eye black man is still above him. No matter the physical quality or the knife, it is the top choice. Coupled with the help of several broken evolutionists, Hansen is stayed. There is only one dead road.


    "Can''t let him leave alive." The eagle-eyed black man led the crowd to chase after him, and he didn''t mean to kill Hansen.


    There are too few resources on the ice sheet, and it is normal to compete for resources. The Black God absolutely does not allow his own interests and authority to be provocative, otherwise how can he control the black **** sanctuary.


    Hansen knew that the competition for resources was very powerful, but he did not expect to reach this level.


    Hansen''s speed was not as good as that of the black god. There was no cover on the ice sheet, so the hard run must not run away.


    If there are no other evolutionists, he can try to fight with the Black God, but now he can only find a way to escape.


    When the body suddenly turned, Hansen fled in the direction of the frozen lake. Seeing that the black **** was chasing closer, Hansen saw a fishing ice pit and jumped in directly. A fierce plunged in and disappeared. .

 Chapter 507： Underwater war

    "I don''t believe that he won''t come out when I hold the ice pit around." The black **** whispered.


    The water temperature under the frozen lake is extremely cold, and the physical quality of the broken 100 is also not supported for a long time. Besides, it can''t breathe, so the black **** thinks that Hansen cannot stay underwater for more than five minutes, and he has to get from other ice. The pit is still coming out from here.


    Even if Hansen wants to fight again, he will almost be frozen, and it is easier to kill him.


    After Hansen was launched, it was not frozen as the black **** thought. The lake was extremely cold, but Hansen��s ice muscle jade was not white, plus the snowy wolf armor. Such a cold did not have much impact on him.


    However, Hansen did not dare to stay in the water for too long. After all, he did not have the ability to breathe underwater. Although he could be closed for a long time because of his physical relationship, it was a matter of dozens of minutes. No more. It is.


    What''s more, there are fish-like creatures in the water. Hansen is really afraid of encountering a high-level fish-like creature. In the water, his combat power is much worse than when he is on land.


    Hansen swims under the ice. From time to time, there are fish creatures swimming around to attack him, but they are both stunned by Hansen��s punch and dare not approach him again.


    Hansen did not kill the fish, fearing that their bodies would be seen and seen, which exposed his position under the water.


    Anyway, the frozen lake is very big. He only needs to swim farther and then find an ice pit to climb up, and naturally he can escape smoothly.


    After swimming for a while, suddenly the water flow was a little bit wrong. The water flow behind it seemed to be surging. I turned and looked at it. I saw a whole body of silver and white, and the long ones were like electric creatures. The water broke like a torpedo. .


    Hansen''s underwater speed is comparable to this seemingly powerful alien. On one side of the body, the eDonkey rushed past Hansen.


    The thick silver-white body of the bucket lifted the water, and Hansen��s water was hit in the water for a few turns to stabilize the figure.


    The electric squat changed and he rushed over to Hansen again. Hansen thought that this would not be the way to go. When the electric squatting, the side body escaped the attacking moment, and the ghost claw blade in the hand suddenly got into the eDonkey. Among the silver scales, the whole person was posted up.


    Hansen is like climbing a tree. Both hands and legs are ringing on the eDonkey''s body. If the eDonkey suffers from pain, how to turn it up is to hold it.


    Hansen''s ghost claw blade is a violent version of the sword. It is even more powerful than the average blood-stained blade. However, the ghost claw blade has only penetrated into the body of the electric squat two inches. This scorpion is very strong, absolutely A **** blood creature.


    Hansen is definitely not its opponent in the water, just sticking his eyes to death and sticking it to it, with the poison of the ghost claw blade, this guy should not toss for long.


    The electric smashing is too powerful. The speed of the smashing in the lake is astonishing. Hansen is wrapped around it for a while, but it feels more and more wrong. This guy has gone deeper and deeper. The lake knows how deep it is. The water pressure is getting higher and higher, with Hansen''s physique, plus the snowy wolf armor on his body, it still feels a little uncomfortable to be squeezed.


    "This guy will not be afraid of poison?" Han Sen was secretly depressed, but suddenly felt the foot empty, the whole person fell down.


    Hansen��s first thought was that the electric raft jumped out of the water, but when he thought about it, he felt that something was wrong. He obviously fell down from the water, instead of falling out of the water and then falling down, and quickly opened his eyes. Look.


    Hansen stayed for a moment.


    Pass!


    Hansen and the eDonkey fell together on the crystal-like ground. Fortunately, Hansen reacted very quickly, turned over to the top of the eDonkey, and the eDonkey made his meat pad, but he was not hurt.


    The eel left the water, and it seemed to be a snake on the crystal ground, but the place where it was wounded by the ghost claw blade was already purple and a large piece, and it was quite conspicuous in the silver-white body.


    Hansen can''t manage that much, and using the ghost claw blade to face the eDonkey is a madness, and a **** trough is drawn on the silver-white body.


    The eDonkey struggled to fight back, but the poisoning was already deep, and when he left the water source, he did not have the strength to struggle for a long time, and he did not move on the ground.


    "Hunting the blood of the gods, silver scales, and getting the silver scales and beasts, you can get 0 to 10 genes from the flesh and blood."


    Hansen��s heart was full of joy, but his eyes were not on the scales of silver scales. His eyes looked straight ahead and his face was incredible.


    Hansen didn''t know if the legendary undersea city of Atlantis really existed, but the shock it gave him was no less than the discovery of Atlantis.


    I saw a huge crystal sailboat sinking to the bottom of the water, and the water flow outside completely avoided the crystal sailboat, forming a spherical and huge water-free space at the bottom of the water.


    The location where Hansen and the silver scales fell, on the left side of the crystal sailboat, Hansen stood beside the crystal sailboat, which was like an ant.


    This crystal sailboat is ten times more than the Yongshen goddess, but such an ancient three-sail ship cannot be seen as an airship.


    Moreover, Hansen��s eyes did not see the splicing marks on the crystal sailboat. It was like a one-piece sculpture. Such a big hand is possible in the league. There is no large machinery in the shelter. How can the handwork be carved out?


    And watching the huge crystal paddle is not something that humans can control.


    Hansen was watching the ecstasy, and suddenly heard the sound on the mysterious crystal boat. Hansen quickly looked at the place where the sound came, and saw something coming out of the cabin of the crystal ship.


    Hansen only saw the golden light, his eyes hurt a little, and the thing slowly appeared in Hansen��s line of sight, first a golden crab, and then saw a golden big crab Climbed out and climbed down the cable that was connected to the ground along the deck.


    Looking at the location of the golden crab, Hansen originally thought it was coming over to himself. Who knows that the golden crab rushed to the body of the silver scales.


    "I rub, this guy actually wants to grab food from my mouth, you don''t know if your brother is famous, can''t you only get in?" Hansen was furious, and he didn''t care that the knife wound was not completely good. Pulling out the ghost claws rushed over to the golden crab.


    The size of the golden crab is naturally many times larger than the average crab, but it is not too big in the alien creatures, and it is about the same size as an off-road vehicle.


    And like ordinary crabs, it can only crawl horizontally. Hansen likes to kill this flawed alien, and wraps around it, and his golden carapace is a claw. The twelve-winged dark blazing angels said that it was the addition of the shadow of the main city.

 Chapter 508： Gold crab

    when!


    The golden crab looked so clumsy that it suddenly turned up and turned into Hansen, a golden crab that blocked Hansen''s ghost claws. The fastest update


    Hansen only felt a huge force hit, the right hand holding the ghost claw blade was cracked open by the tiger''s mouth, the whole arm was numb, and the body involuntarily regressed for more than a dozen steps to stand firm.


    The golden crabs are moving in all directions, and the sideways body moves quickly toward Hansen, which is surprisingly flexible.


    "What is this ghost crab? This is too strange." Hansen turned around and ran around the crystal sailboat. The speed and strength of the golden crab was so strong that Hansen found himself unable to make it.


    The golden crab chased Hansen for a few laps, unable to catch up with Hansen��s crab claws, and kept squeaking.


    However, Hansen''s body method is very powerful, although the speed is a little slower than the gold crab, but there is a obstacle in the crystal sailboat, how can the gold crab not catch up with him.


    Han Sen is thinking about how to use this sinister trick to get the golden crab. Who knows that the golden crab actually gave up chasing him and rushed toward the body of the silver scales.


    "I don''t know if this guy has eaten poisonous silver scales and flesh and blood, will it also be poisoned?" Hansen thought so, but if the golden crab is not afraid of poison, the blood of the silver scale is not wasted.


    Thinking of this, Hansen ran from behind and sneaked into the golden crab, not letting it eat the flesh and blood of silver scales.


    One person and one crab is so deadlocked, the golden crab can''t catch up with Hansen, and there is no way to eat meat with peace of mind. It has been fighting for it, and no one can take advantage of it.


    The golden crab was kept next to the body of the silver scales, staring at Hansen with his back against the silver scales. He was lazy to chase Hansen, but he did not dare to turn to eat meat.


    Hansen was watching the golden crab next to him, one person and one crab squinting at the eyes, no one knows what to do next.


    Hansen carefully observed the golden crab, hoping to find out its weaknesses. If it is a common crab, the joints between the joint and the upper and lower shells are weak points.


    This golden crab is obviously a little different. The gold in the area of ??concern is deeper. Although it is a little thinner, it is harder to look at than the carapace next to it.


    As for the gap in the body, this guy is not there at all, the whole body is cast in gold, and even a small slit can not be found.


    While Hansen was depressed, he saw the golden crab waving a golden crab to Hansen. When Hansen thought it was going to rush again, he found that the golden crab stood still.


    It waved a few times against Hansen. The action was not like a provocation, nor an attack. It was a bit like a human being reaching out to say hello to your past.


    Hansen thought that he had read it wrong, blinked his eyes, and saw that the golden crab still beckoned to him.


    "Big crab, you are not a beautiful woman, so it is useless to seduce me." Han Sen did not know what the golden crab wants to do, of course, it is impossible to really pass, just shouted a few words against it.


    I don��t know if the Golden Crab understands what Hansen said. Hansen estimates that it is definitely not understood. However, after Hansen finished, the golden crab turned and turned and used the crab to poke the silver scale. The body of the body, and then pointed to the body twice, and then pointed to Han Sen.


    Han Sen looked at the golden crab there, and he didn''t know what it meant at the end. He looked at the fog and filled his head with question marks.


    Now Hansen only hates that he has not learned the crab language, otherwise he may really be able to talk to this golden crab to see what he wants to do.


    The golden crab has been repeated over and over again, and only repeats those movements. Some white blisters are spit out from time to time in the mouth. It seems that it is also anxious. I can��t open my mouth to talk to Hansen.


    Hansen looked at it for a while and felt that he really didn''t have the talent of crab language, but he thought of one thing. He also had the strangeness of Xue Ji, although she had lost the ability to control alien creatures after she recognized the Lord. Well, I have been the owner of a different creature. Maybe she will understand what the crab is saying.


    Calling Xue Ji out, Hansen pointed out that the golden crab that was more than a stroke to ask: "Snow Ji, do you understand its language?"


    "I don''t understand." Xue Ji answered very simply.


    Hansen was disappointed. Even Xue Ji did not understand the language of these different creatures. He wanted to find out what the golden crab was saying was impossible.


    "But I know what it means." Xue Ji went on and said one more.


    "What does it mean?" Hansen was overjoyed and asked a handful of Xue Ji.


    Xue Ji said faintly: "It is already obvious, it wants to divide the body of the alien creature with you."


    Hansen stunned and looked at the action of the golden crab, but it really seems to be the case.


    The golden crab stroked in the middle of the silver scale corpse, then pointed to both sides, and pointed to Hansen, which meant that Hansen was chosen half.


    Han Sen''s old face is red, such a simple plan, he did not see it before, it is a bit too stupid and naive.


    Quickly summoned Xue Ji back, let his servant see such a low IQ side, let Han Sen''s old face have no place to put.


    "Half of them can''t... I want two-thirds..." Hansen said side by side, his voice is full of alien flavors.


    However, this time the golden crab was in a fog, squinting at Hansen, the bubble in the mouth, and the extremely humanized crab scratching the skull.


    Seeing the golden crab can''t understand what it means, Hansen didn''t dare to go past the plan, so he had to make a gesture of flashing away from the golden crab, and made several consecutive strokes.


    Fortunately, this gesture is very easy to understand, the gold crab moved to the side, or stared at Hansen with a puzzled look.


    Hansen also gestured to flash it aside, and the golden crab moved to the side again. After several times, Hansen determined that the distance between the golden crab and the silver scorpion was very safe. Next to the scales of the corpse, in the way of gold crabs, two-thirds of the scales of the silver scales were drawn, and then pointed to the small half, pointing to the golden crab, and finally pointing to the majority. Then pointed to myself.


    This time, the golden crab seemed to understand, and while shaking the crab claws, the eight claws moved and ran back to the body of the silver scales.


    Hansen scared and quickly retreated, but the golden crab did not have to chase him. He used crabs on the body for a while, meaning half of one person.


    Hansen really can''t believe that he would bargain with a big crab here. This golden crab is just like the aunt of the vegetable market.


    One person and one crab discussed for a while, and when the agreement was finally reached, Hansen accounted for about three-fifths, and gold crabs accounted for two-fifths.


    "Eat it, eat it, it''s best to poison you this unlucky crab." Hansen cut the squama''s body in a better position, watching the golden crab crab crab sticking it to the crystal boat. Drag, the heart secretly cursed it.

 Chapter 509： Crystal treasure chest

    Hansen was afraid that after the crab had finished eating the half, he would summon the jihadist angel and feed the rest of the silver scales to her.


    After the jihadist angel is Hansen''s main force to kill the super-god creatures, it is very important for Hansen to let her advance to the battle state. God-level flesh is fed to her without loss.


    And this silver scale bucket is thick, the total length is ten meters, Hansen is divided into two-thirds and there are seven or eight meters. This thing Hansen himself is too hard to eat.


    The jihadist angels did not bother to eat, and the small mouths screamed, the silver scales flew away quickly, and the toxins had no effect on the jihadist angels.


    Hansen has time to see the silver scales and beasts. Hansen feels that his recent luck is a bit too good. Almost as long as he hunts the blood creatures, he will be a beast, so that Hansen himself is a little scared, afraid of himself. The luck is exhausted and will be bad luck in the future.


    God blood silver scales: water mounts.


    "Water system mount!" Han Sen slightly liked, he is coming here again after he is here. After all, it is difficult for human beings to stay in the water for a long time. It is too deep here. Hansen does not know if he has the ability to dive. Now it is just The silver scales mounts, and it becomes very easy to get down.


    The only downside is that the water mount can''t be used on the shore, but it doesn''t hinder Hansen. He has golden feathers on land, so there is no other need.


    The jihadist angels were eating silvery flesh and blood, and Hansen glanced at the crystal sailboat and climbed down the deck along the cable.


    The crystal boat is too big, and the whole body is carved out of crystal, but it does not see the inside of the boat, which makes people feel very weird.


    The golden crab climbed into the cabin. Hansen wanted to see if there was anything else in the cabin. Who knows that he had not yet reached the hatch, and he saw the golden crab rushing out from it, facing the enemy. Hansen waved two crabs.


    "Man, don''t be excited, I just take a look, there is nothing malicious." Hansen stepped back two steps, seeing the golden crab guarding the hatch did not catch up, said with a smile.


    It is a pity that the gold crab could not understand what he said, but he waved the crab to threaten him not to approach.


    The more the golden crab, the more Hansen wanted to see what was inside the cabin, but looked at the entire crystal sailboat. Such a huge ship, there is only such an entrance, and now it is guarded by the gold crab, Hansen wants to go in.


    "Why didn''t you poison you?" Hansen was a little depressed, and he couldn''t see what was inside the cabin when he stretched his neck.


    Hansen is not the opponent of the golden crab. He has to temporarily withdraw and find another way. Now Han Sen is very curious about what is inside the crystal boat, so he is not in a hurry.


    And those who are black gods don''t know if they are still guarding outside, and he doesn''t have to go out immediately.


    "When I go out, how can I find a way to destroy the black **** sanctuary." Hansen��s heart was stunned, the black **** was not destroyed, and his heart could not come out in this heart, and the goddess shelter was surrounded by the sea on three sides, only to the ice field. To develop here, it is necessary to grab a piece of land on the side of the ice sheet.


    Now that the **** of black sent himself to the door, Hansen would naturally not be polite with him. He figured out how to destroy the gang of black gods and grab the sites of the black **** sanctuary.


    Han Sen listened to Li Wei, the black **** is the strongest of the three major forces of the ice sheet, and the resources occupied are the most. Li Yi and another force can unite to compete with the black **** and barely maintain the three pillars. .


    Before the Starship Shelter was attacked by a different spirit, another shelter was pinned down, and the Black God shelter was sitting still. I was afraid that after waiting for the Star to be destroyed, he would unite the entire ice sheet.


    It is obviously not an easy task to lay down the black **** sanctuary. The strength of the black **** himself is above Hansen. It is probably close to the guy who is full of blood and the physical quality should be above one hundred and two.


    Moreover, the black god''s knife method also made Han Sen feel scrupulous. He did not want to understand now, how the black god''s knife suddenly disappeared. If you don''t figure this out, he will suffer the same thing as the black god.


    "I can''t beat it, I have so many sites in the Black God Shelter. I will grab one by one. I don''t believe you can live in it." Hansen made up his mind and took care of the Black God after he went out. The site of the shelter.


    Going back to the boat, the jihadist angel was almost finished eating the body of the silver scale, and there was only one head left. Hansen��s heart moved to prevent the jihadist angel from continuing to eat, and took her back to the sea of ??souls.


    After Hansen looked around for four weeks, he hung the silver-streaked head on a cable at the bow and then hugged himself to the right side of the boat.


    After waiting for a few hours, I saw that the golden crab probe crawled out of the brain, but because Hansen had a single cable in the place where the silver scales were hanging, the eight claws of the golden crab could not climb. Let''s jump up and use the crab to get the head of the silver scales.


    Watching the golden crab leave the crystal sailboat, Hansen quietly rolled over and climbed onto the deck, walking lightly to the cabin.


    The golden crab came to the bottom and jumped twice, but the head was not enough to reach the silver scales. Hansen��s heart was smug. He calculated the height of the golden crab jump and then hanged it up, so that the golden crab was only one. A little bit is not enough, so that it can''t get it and willingly give up, so that there is enough time.


    Standing at the door and looking inside the cabin, I saw a hall-like place inside the entrance. Everything inside was also carved out of crystal. It looks beautiful and beautiful.


    In the middle of the hall, there was a crystal table. Hansen began to think that it was used as a table, but when Hansen walked in, he discovered that what was the table, it was clearly a crystal box. There is also a crystal lock outside the box.


    However, the crystal lock did not lock, but it was hung on the buckle, and it did not really work.


    "There will be no pirate treasures or ghost ship curses and other things inside?" Han Sen was hesitant for a moment, didn''t know if he should open this huge crystal box. After all, it was too strange, saying There may be something dangerous in it.


    Greed and curiosity finally defeated rationality. Hansen heard the sound of the silver scales on his head. He knew that the golden crab would come back soon. He bit his teeth and summoned Xue Ji. He stood by the hatch and let Xue Ji go. Open the crystal box.


    The alien is absolutely loyal to the owner. After listening to the order, he directly took the lock of the crystal box and directly smashed the lid.

 Chapter 510： Crystal Palace

    Seeing that there is no dangerous thing happening, Hansen walked to the crystal box three or two steps and took the head to look at it. The fastest update.


    Hansen blinked and didn''t react at all. He saw a woman curling up inside the box, but the woman''s lower body was a fishtail. The white upper body was stunned. Only two fan-shaped shells protected a pair of plump. .


    The long blue hair is like a waterfall, and the ears are like small fins on both sides. It looks beautiful and somewhat strange.


    "Is this a mermaid?" Hansen looked at the woman inside the box and suddenly saw two things beside the woman.


    A blue flower is like a coral scepter and a dazzling gem.


    "The scepter of the spirit... the stone of the soul... Is this a mermaid-like guy, a stranger?" Hansen looked at the mermaid in the box after seeing two things.


    According to the truth, once the shelter was broken, the alien could not escape. Except that the surrender was destroyed together with the stone of the soul, how the mermaid-like alien was placed in the box.


    Suddenly, a thought crossed the brain, Hansen��s eyes slammed: ��Why does this sailboat look like a human being, can it be said that this crystal sailboat is actually a shelter?��


    The sound of the outside had already sounded, and the golden crab seemed to be back. Hansen quickly reached out and grabbed the stone of the soul.


    If the mermaid is really a stranger, Han Sen only takes the stone of the soul, and this alien is definitely his.


    Han Sen just grabbed the stone of the soul, and the golden crab has already rushed into the hall. After seeing Hansen, he rushed over with the crab claws.


    Hansen grabbed the stone of the soul and ran around the hall. The technique of the tunnel was unfolding, and the gold crabs were circulated by the pillars and other items in the hall.


    One person and one crab ran in the crystal boat, and there was no way for the golden crab to take Hansen.


    Hansen ran and ran, and suddenly he heard that there was something like a sound, and the place where the sound came, was the box that closed the mermaid.


    Turning around, I saw that the mermaid had already sat up, and the white tender hand rubbed his eyes, and then stretched out a lazy waist, which seemed to be a good night''s sleep.


    After the mermaid was awake, the eyes saw Hansen, and he saw the stone of the soul in Hansen��s hand. The big blue eyes suddenly stopped, and he looked at it for a while.


    The golden crab is still chasing Hansen. Hansen is trying to continue to run, but sees that the mermaid picked up the scepter and confronted the golden crab. The golden crab suddenly retreated to the side and did not continue to chase Hansen.


    The mermaid took the scepter out of the crystal box. As she walked, there was a small wave of waves under the fish tail, holding her body forward.


    The mermaid went all the way to Hansen, and then he put one hand on his right chest and bent over to salute. He said: "Princess Poseidon wishes to present a loyal soul to the owner and become your most loyal servant."


    "Princess Poseidon, this mermaid turned out to be a royal genie!" Hansen heard the words ecstatic, and couldn''t think of his own blessings, but he turned around underwater and even got a royal alien.


    The royal family is divided into two types, one is the female princess level, the other is the male prince level, the mermaid claims to be the princess, and certainly the royal family is undoubted.


    Han Sen will hesitate, directly printed the stone of the soul on the forehead of Princess Poseidon, only in the blue brilliance, the soul stone and the princess of the sea **** merge into one, into a stream of light into Hansen The soul of the sea.


    Princess of the Sea God: the royal family.


    "Sure enough, it is a royal alien." Han Sen looked at the princess of the sea god, although it has already been expected, but still still overjoyed.


    After the Princess of the Sea God was conquered by Hansen, the golden crab suddenly became fierce and was no longer restrained. He once again murdered Hansen.


    Hansen escaped from the cabin, escaped the attack of the golden crab, and fled all the way to the bottom of the crystal boat. The golden crab gave up his pursuit.


    Hansen was farther away from the crystal boat, summoned the princess of the sea god, and issued an order to the princess of the sea god: "kill the nasty crab."


    Since it is a royal alien, then its own strength should be the blood-level biological, plus the wisdom of the alien itself, even if the golden crab should not be able to suffer.


    However, Princess Poseidon listened to Hansen��s command but did not move. He was deeply breathed and shivered by the fullness of the white scallops. He respectfully replied: "Master, I have no ability to kill it."


    Hansen couldn''t help but look at the Princess of Poseidon and said, "Are you not a royal alien? Even if you can''t kill the dead crab, there is always a battlepower?"


    "Sorry for the master, I am not fighting aliens, not capable of fighting," said Princess Poseidon.


    "What kind of ability do you have?" Hansen asked curiously.


    He has heard of the non-combat type of heterogeneity, relatively speaking, but mainly because the human body has a relatively small number of aliens.


    "I can manipulate the Crystal Palace." Princess Poseidon pointed to the crystal sailboat.


    "What use is that?" Hansen looked at the princess of Poseidon. The ability of the royal family to operate was just to manipulate a ship. Hansen couldn��t think of any use.


    "The Crystal Palace Shelter is immortal. It can sail in any sea area and can penetrate deep into the sea. In addition to being unable to leave the water, the Crystal Palace can reach anywhere." Princess Poseidon is obviously dissatisfied with Hansen��s ability to question her. .


    Hansen thought for a moment, this ability seems to be good. Since this ship is a royal sanctuary, with the princess of the sea god, Hansen is equal to having a mobile fortress on the sea, so you can go to the sea without any effort. Biology, this can solve the problem of heterogeneity.


    I think this is not bad, Han Sen gave the order to Princess Poseidon: "Well, then you will get the crystal palace number for me now."


    "I am sorry for the master, I can''t do it." Princess Poseidon said helplessly.


    "How can I not do it? You just said that you can manipulate the Crystal Palace Shelter?" Hansen looked at Princess Poseidon puzzledly.


    "I have to be in the main control position of the Crystal Palace to be able to control the Crystal Palace." Princess Poseidon replied.


    Hansen is a bit depressed, and there are gold crabs in the cabin. It doesn''t matter if he rushes in, and who knows if there are any other strange creatures in it.


    "Forget it, it''s not too late for me to think of the way to get rid of that big crab and then collect this crystal palace." Hansen temporarily gave up his plan to win the Crystal Palace.


    Anyway, no one else has a princess, even if it is found that the Crystal Palace is useless, no one is taken here.

 Chapter 511： Little magic wind knife method - the fifty-one

    In a remote corner of the frozen lake, Hansen opened an ice hole from the water and climbed out from it.


    Shaking his body on the lake, seeing no one nearby, Hansen quickly left the frozen lake and headed for the snowfield.


    Hansen is going to go to the Starship Shelter to find out about the details of the Black God Sanctuary, and knowing that he can better attack the enemy.


    Especially the black god''s knife, Hansen must figure out what is going on.


    Li Wei was very pleased to see Han Sen coming to him. After listening to Han Sen��s simple statement of the contradiction with the Black God, he frowned: "The black **** is getting more and more stunned."


    Li Wei gave Hansen a detailed explanation of the origins of the Black God. Hansen couldn��t help but frown.


    The origin of the Black God itself is more general, but he is doing things for a faction in the league, and it is almost impossible to move him in the league.


    Among the shelters, his current power is the largest on the ice sheet, and he has provided a large amount of income to the faction every month. He has received strong support from the faction and it is not easy to knock him down.


    As for the black god''s knife method, Li Wei only knows that it is called "Little Magic Wind Knife Method". As for the principle, Li Wei is not clear. When he knows that he is out of the knife, sometimes the knife will suddenly disappear in the middle. Time, there is a strange feeling that directly shuttles the space.


    Of course, the Black God is just an evolutionary. It is certainly impossible to really make the knife shuttle the space. There must be some special skills, but they don''t know it.


    "The little magic wind knife method, how do you listen to it seems a bit familiar?" Han Sen felt that he had heard the name of this knife method.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Hansen thought about it for a while. Tang Zhenliu seems to have said that one of the knives he practiced was the little magic wind knife method.


    However, in Hansen��s impression, Tang Zhenliu did not have the ability to make the knife disappear in the middle.


    "Does this black **** have nothing to do with Tang Zhenliu?" Hansen decided to go back and ask Tang Zhenliu to find out what the little magic wind knife method is all about.


    Back to the contact, Hansen asked Ji Yunran to find a way to get to the communication number of Tang Zhenliu in the army, and this was in contact with Tang Zhenliu.


    "Old Han, how is the feeling of being a soldier?" Tang Zhenliu looked at Hansen with a smile.


    "Nothing to feel." Hansen said with a shrug.


    He is telling the truth. Now he is nominally a security guard. In fact, Ji��an��s safety work is handled by Anne, and Hansen is also a display.


    In fact, no one really hopes that Hansen��s evolutionary person can protect the security of Ji Junran. The position of this guard is Gu Jiran��s own strong request. The only guards who started to equip her are Anne.


    However, since Anne came over, Han Sen has lost a lot of opportunities to get close to Ji Yanran. The perverted devil head is almost twenty-four hours with Ji Yunran, which makes Han Sen very unhappy, and even once suspected that she is a lesbian, right Ji Yanran has any intentions.


    "Hey, you''ll be fine, there are beautiful people, where is what to serve as a soldier, it is simply taking a beautiful holiday, I and Linzi are miserable, not training is to fight with the Shura people, life is almost lost a few times "Tang Zhenliu said a little depressed.


    "How do you get to the front line?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    With the origins of Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng, they should have no difficulty in staying in the rear, but they have gone to the forefront.


    "It''s not the guy in the woods. I can only train myself if I can only do this. I have to run this place for three days. I have a big day in five days. People are going crazy." Said, but the face is full of laughter, obviously just laughing.


    Han Lin carefully looked at Tang Zhenliu, which was a lot darker than before, and it was a lot harder. On the forehead, you can also see some scars that are not long, and more wild than a man.


    Tang Zhenliu probably said something about his side. He and Lin Feng��s turned out to be warrior soldiers, and on the planet they lived, humans and the Shura people coexisted and seized the mineral resources there, but because of the mine star. The geographical relationship, no one can win the entire planet, there are garrisons on the planet, there is a fire every three.


    After chatting about it, Han Sen asked about the black **** and the little magic wind knife. After listening to it, Tang Zhenliu was very angry and slammed the table with his fist. He said coldly: "Mother, old Han, you If you have the chance, you can help me get rid of that bastard."


    Han Sen��s excitement in seeing Tang Zhenliu was quite strange. He asked in detail what happened to Tang Zhenliu.


    Tang Zhenliu told Han Sen that the little magic wind knife method was originally one of the family secrets of the Tang family. Later, because of some things happening in the family, the little magic wind knife method was forcibly taken away. For the Tang family, It is a shame.


    "So I am relieved." Hansen had previously feared that Black God had anything to do with Tang Zhenliu. After he had killed the words of the Black God, he did not meet Tang Zhenliu, but now he is completely relieved.


    "Don''t kill him, I invite you to drink. You don''t have to worry about the people behind the black god, kill him and I will help you get those guys." Tang Zhenliu told Han Sen the core secret of the little magic wind knife method, only hope With Hansen able to kill the black god, it is also a bad smell for the Tang family.


    After listening to Tang Zhenliu��s explanation, Hansen understood why the black god��s knife seemed to disappear.


    In fact, it doesn''t really disappear. It''s just because the little magic wind knife is too fast, so it will produce the illusion of disappearing.


    This kind of fast is not continuous, but the second acceleration in the process of cutting out, the knife speed is greatly improved in a short time, and the speed is changed again in the already high-speed knife method, which makes it visually Confused.


    In fact, the knife that the eye sees is only the afterimage of the beginning. The real knife has already turned to other positions during the shifting.


    Although Hansen knows the principle of the Little Magic Wind Knife, it is still very difficult to solve this kind of knife method. Such a high-speed explosion, even if you know the principle, the speed of not being able to keep up with the knife is useless.


    Hansen''s eyesight can''t keep up with the speed of the knife. Hansen knows that the knife has gone elsewhere, but he can''t crack it.


    Tang Zhenliu used to have no effect because of the speed and the outbreak, so the little magic wind knife method has no such effect. Now he makes it out, it will definitely not be worse than the black god.


    "Do you have time tomorrow?" Tang Zhenliu asked Han Sen.


    "Yes," Hansen replied.


    "That, tomorrow you will go to the virtual training camp, I will practice with you. There are still things today, I will go first." Tang Zhenliu was refreshed and directly broke the communication.


    Han Sen knows that Tang Zhenliu is going to use his little magic knife as his sparring, which is a very good thing for Hansen.


    Chapter 542


    The next day, when it was agreed with Tang Zhenliu, Hansen landed on the virtual training camp.


    According to the id that Tang Zhenliu said, Han Lin added his good friend. Tang Zhenliu passed the application of Hansen''s friend and directly invited him to enter the battle room, and set up a refusal to watch the battle.


    The Xiaofeng Magic Knife Method is one of the secret techniques of the Tang family. Although it has been leaked out once, it still needs to be kept secret.


    Tang Zhenliu gave Hansen a demonstration, not as fast as usual, and would use the decomposition action to tell Hansen Xiaofeng''s magic knife method, these can not be seen by outsiders.


    The front line is different from the rear, because Tang Zhenliu can draw out a small amount of time, and an hour a day. This is a sacrifice time for Tang Zhenliu. So there is no nonsense between the two people. It started directly. Play against.


    Tang Zhenliu slammed into Hansen, and Hansen also slashed his knife and watched the two knives to be hit together, but Tang Zhenliu��s knife disappeared strangely in Hansen��s line of sight. At that time, I was already on the chest of Hansen.


    Although Hansen can use his body to forcibly avoid the knife of Tang Zhenliu, but there is no meaning. If you can''t break the Xiaofeng magic knife method, Hansen is at best an unbeaten. If you can''t win, you can''t win the black god. Hansen needs to win.


    Hansen did not hide the knife of Tang Zhenliu, let himself directly knives, feel the rhythm of Xiaofeng magic knife.


    "Come back." Hansen waved his knife in his hand and attacked Tang Zhenliu again.


    Although Tang Zhenliu has already explained the essentials of the Xiaofeng magic knife method, Han Sen is still in the middle of the battle, it is difficult to grasp the attack trajectory of the Xiaofeng magic knife.


    The second acceleration of the Xiaofeng Magic Knife is too fast. Hansen is attacking and attacking at most. He can compete with Tang Zhenliu for both sides. Most of the time, Hansen was killed directly.


    The same is the ability to grasp the trajectory of the opponent''s shot, because the Xiaofeng magic knife is fast enough, so Tang Zhenliu can quickly smash Hansen, Hansen has no way.


    "Come back... come again... come again..."


    An hour passed quickly, but the results were not very big. When Han Zhenliu really used the Xiaofeng Magic Knife, Hansen could not stop it.


    "There is a kind of unique skill in our Tang family. We can break out the unbelievable high speed at that moment. The same physical quality is generally impossible to block the Xiaofeng magic knife method, let alone black. God''s physical fitness is above you. If you want to win him, you can only rely on your body to swim, wait for him to reveal flaws, otherwise it is difficult to win. I am practicing with you, just let you know the little wind magic The rhythm of the knife and the scope of the attack, you will have a control when you go to him later." Tang Zhenliu left the virtual training camp in a hurry.


    Han Sen knows that Tang Zhenliu said that there is nothing wrong with it. If it is only one-on-one, Han Sen can use the body to walk and the black god, and it is not easy for the black **** to win him. However, it is necessary to wait for the black **** to make a mistake and Hansen is likely to win. This is equivalent to giving the winning initiative to the hands of the black god, which Hansen has no way to accept.


    Moreover, the power of the Black God Sanctuary is huge, and Hansen has no chance to single-handedly one-on-one with the Black God. There must be other evolutionists around the Black God.


    If you want to have the grasp of killing the black god, you can only block his little wind magic knife.


    "So fast knife speed, how can I stop it?" Hansen thought for a moment, and couldn''t think of any clue.


    Hey!


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he suddenly heard an invitation to call, and he glanced at it, but it was a call invitation from Shannon.


    Hansen chose to agree, and Xiang Xiang suddenly appeared in front of Hansen, watching Han Sen say: "Coach, are you free to give me a class? I have a few questions about the class to ask you."


    "I''m afraid I can''t do it today." Han Sen shook his head slightly, and he was thinking about the problem of breaking the Xiaofeng magic knife method, where there is any thought to give lectures to Shannon.


    Qin Xiao was slightly disappointed. After waiting for so long, he finally encountered the small soldier on the battleship, but he did not have the opportunity to ask him. Naturally, he was somewhat disappointed.


    Just as Qin Hao wanted to leave, he suddenly listened to the other side and asked: "Would you like a knife or a fast sword?"


    "It will be a little bit, but it is not very good." Qin Hao replied quickly.


    Her own atomic fission is strong both explosive and enduring, so the martial arts practiced is a balanced kingship, without too much martial arts.


    "So if you encounter an opponent who is much faster than you, what would you do?" Hansen did not really want to ask Qin Yu, he just said the problem he thought.


    Qin Lan thought about it and said: "Leave it by yourself and look for opportunities."


    Qin Lan felt that the other party was dialing her in the use of the problem, secretly happy, not afraid to slow down Hansen''s problem.


    "If you can''t dodge, you can only decide one life and death with the other party?" Hansen asked again.


    "Life and death are fast, but if there is no other person, then I can only improve my strength." Qin said seriously after considering it.


    "Why is it power?" Hansen looked at Qin Yu with some surprises. He thought that Qin Lan would say that he would improve his defense.


    Qin Lan thought that Han Sen was testing her and organized his own language and replied: "The speed is too fast, the strength will not be too strong. If my strength is strong enough, the other person will not kill me. I can slap him a knife. Killing him is also a way."


    "Although what you said is also a method, but it is not the answer I want." Han Sen smiled and shook his head, this method does not work before the Xiaofeng magic knife method.


    The power of the Black God is stronger than that of Hansen. Even if it is a knife, it is Hansen.


    "The disciple is dull, please ask the coach to solve the problem for the disciple." Qin Zhen really can''t think of it, in the end there is any way to win when the other party is faster than himself.


    Hansen originally wanted to say that he didn''t know, but when he saw the fragrant scent, Han Sen remembered one thing. When he gave the chanting lecture to the ancestors, he talked about the technique of Dong Xuan Jing. At that time, he just spoke. A few of his own practice skills, but now when thinking about those skills, Hansen''s eyes are bright.


    It��s not the few tricks that have any problems, but Hansen��s thoughts on the other words in the tunnel.


    Those sentences are also included in the one that Hansen has translated, which is in line with Hansen��s previous layout, but Hansen has not yet fully realized his intention.


    Now I want to come, but it is very beneficial, so Han Sen has a feeling of swaying.


    Hansen directly invited Xiangxi to fight and said to her: "Come, you attack me at full speed."

 Chapter 513： Depressed Tang Zhenliu

    Qin Yu��s heart was overjoyed, thinking that Han Sen was going to teach her, and he was also polite, and he directly slammed the thunder knife to Hansen.


    Hansen has also been practicing Leiguang knife recently. He is very familiar with the Leiguang knife. Qin Hao was raised his hand. The Leiguang knife has not yet come out, but he found that he could not continue.


    Although Hansen��s hand knife came out and the speed was slower than that of Qin Xiao, Han Sen��s hand knife was placed in a position that made her feel uncomfortable, so that she could not inherit the attack. If Qin Hao forced the attack, Her own arm will hit Hansen''s knife first.


    Qin Hao''s hand was ready to attack again, and the result was still the same. Hansen''s hand knife was placed in a place that made her uncomfortable.


    If Qin Hao changed his position seven or eight times in a row, but he could not find a complete Lei Guang knife, all of them were forced to change their mid-courses, making Qin Yu almost uncomfortable to vomit blood.


    Only in this way, Qin Hao was even more admired by Han Sen, and he even recognized that Han Sen was a master of martial arts and a big man in the army.


    "The disciple understands, coaching you means that even if the other party is fast enough, as long as there is space and distance, you can use static braking, use space and distance to win the time to respond..." Qin Yuxin Said.


    "Not exactly like this, you don''t understand, practice more, and you will understand it later." Hansen was pleased, and he did not deliberately devalue Qin.


    What Qin said is not wrong. It really took a little time to use the distance relationship, but only this time is not enough to win. The key to winning is a "sealing".


    In the ancient art of war, there is a test called Wei Wei Zhao, which is the key to attacking each other, so that the other party has to give up the goal that he wants to attack.


    The interpretation of the word "Feng" by Dong Xuan Jing is that it is necessary to attack the enemy, find out the enemy''s joint veins, and use his weaknesses to contain his strengths, so that he has strengths and is difficult to display.


    This move was again "not to kill", the purpose of this move is not to kill the enemy, but to let the enemy have to keep.


    As long as the enemy turned to defend, then it was connected to Hansen��s previous layout, and the enemy did not have the ability to attack. It is only a matter of time to win him.


    If you want to use the skills of the seal and let the opponent not attack, you first need to understand the relationship between the moves, that is, you must understand the strengths and weaknesses of the opponent.


    Just as Hansen himself also practiced the Leiguang knife, he knew that the attack position could make Qin Hao have to keep it. If Qin Hao changed other techniques, Han Sen was not familiar with it, the effect would not be so good.


    What is very beneficial to Hansen now is that there is a Xiaofeng magic knife method. It is not that Tang Zhenliu, who is not worse than the black god, gives him a sparring. He only needs to thoroughly familiarize himself with the Xiaofeng magic knife method and can completely do it. God can''t even give him a knife.


    Thinking of this, Han Sen hates not to fight with Tang Zhenliu immediately, and he is familiar with the Xiaofeng Magic Knife.


    However, it is a pity that Tang Zhenliu is too busy on the front line. The time that he can take out every day is limited. When he comes out of the task, he can''t find time.


    Even so, Tang Zhenliu was very surprised by Hansen��s performance. He originally wanted to make Hansen familiar with the Xiaofeng magic knife method and try to avoid the attack, but who knows that Hansen would think about sealing the little magic wind knife. The route of the law.


    Tang Zhenliu originally thought that this was impossible. This is the secret knives of their Tang family. He can''t understand the power of this set of knives. How can he seal the magic wind knife?


    However, the more times Hansen practiced, the more the Tang Zhenliu''s thoughts were shaken. When he was on Hansen, he felt more and more difficult to shoot.


    The whole person felt like being trapped inside a cage full of spikes. He wanted to stretch his arms, and the spikes had touched his elbow. He wanted to stretch his legs, but he found that the thighs were about to Being pierced, the feeling of being depressed makes you want to vomit blood.


    The battle with Hansen has made Tang Zhenliu feel more and more painful, and there is an impulse to drop the knife.


    "Pervert... really perverted... You and Xiaolinzi are abnormal..." Finally, one day, Tang Zhenliu couldn��t stand it, throwing a knife on the ground and yelling at Hansen.


    Han Sen knows that his skills in sealing the enemy have been practiced almost. Although it is not enough for other swords, the law on the small wind is quite stable.


    As long as you practice and consolidate, it is easy to defeat the Black God.


    "Black god, black god, you better not let me find the opportunity." Han Sen wondered how to get rid of the black **** that bastard.


    In the heart of Tang Zhenliu, he secretly fortunately, fortunately, the knives of their Tang family secrets are not limited to this little magic wind knife method, otherwise they will not have to fight with Hansen in the future, and they will call Grandpa directly.


    At the same time, Tang Zhenliu secretly vowed that he would never use the Tang family''s knife in front of Hansen.


    Hansen took Tang Zhen��s practice for a few more days. After the death of Tang Zhenliu, he became the abused person. Not only could he not get out of hand, but he was defeated by Hansen.


    Sometimes Tang Zhenli couldn''t help but use other knives, which reversed the situation.


    Until Tang Zhenliu had no longer wanted to fight Hansen again, even the people did not take the lead, not at all in the virtual training camp, Han Sen this is not enough to stop.


    Now Hansen is very confident about restraining the black god''s little magic wind knife, but he does not know whether the black **** has also practiced other powerful martial arts, and there are many masters of the black god, if you do not find a suitable opportunity. It is impossible to kill him.


    "Can''t kill you, I have to take some benefits first." Han Sen knew from the Li Xin that the recent movement of the Black God, his eyes became crescent shaped.


    At this time of the year, I don��t know if it is because of the role of the undercurrent of the ocean. There will be a lot of snake bone fish on the glacial beach where there is no stranger. I don��t know why I climbed the beach from the deep sea.


    Most snake-bone fish are primitive creatures, but if the snake-bone fish is large enough, it is possible to produce mutated and blood-level snake-bone fish.


    Glacier Beach is the site of the Black God Sanctuary. Every year, tens of thousands of snake-bone fish climb from the deep sea, and can always harvest several mutant snake-bone fish and a god-snake fish-bone fish king.


    This can be regarded as a fixed welfare of the Black God Sanctuary. At this time of the year, Black God will summon a large number of people to the glacial beach to hunt the snake bone fish.


    Hansen came to the glacial beach early, but he did not go hunting the snake bone fish. He just dug a hole in the eye that was not visible in the corner of the glacial beach. The whole person shrank. Inside, there was snow on the outside.


    No matter what the black **** thought, I couldn��t think that someone would hide in the ice cave for a few days. After the snake bone fish came ashore, the people came here to clear the scene, and no one was found hiding in the glacier.

 Chapter 514： Snake bone king

    Hansen shrank inside the ice cave, while biting the meat, while observing the outside from a small gap reserved.


    A large number of snake-bone fish climbed out of the ice sea and flooded the ice beaches filled with ice, and the number was increasing, and they didn''t know what they wanted to do.


    The Black God Sanctuary has assembled thousands of people to hunt those snake-bone fish that climbed ashore.


    The snakebone fish looks like a striped sea snake. In fact, unlike snakes, they don''t have fangs or even teeth.


    However, there is a layer of mucus on the body, and the knife is easy to slide on it. If they are wrapped around them, they can cut the bone directly as if they are sawtooth scales.


    If there are not a large number of people hunting the snake bone fish together, several people come over and are easily surrounded by the snake bone fish. The average person does not have the conditions to hunt the snake bone fish. Only a big force like the black **** is possible. Organize so many people to hunt the snake bone fish together.


    Because the blood-level snake-bone fish king has not yet appeared, the black **** and several other hundred strong players have not shot, just outside the glacial beach, commanding thousands of evolutionists to hunt the snake-bone fish.


    The original snake bone fish are all black, and occasionally you can see a gold wire on the back and a particularly thick one, which is a variant of the snake bone fish.


    Hansen has not seen the blood-snake fish king, but he has heard that the blood-snake fish king is smaller, smaller than the original snake-bone fish, and is about the same size as an ordinary cobra.


    Hansen also wants to come over and grab the **** of blood and snake bones. If it is too big, he will not take it if he is too robbed. This is just a good blood.


    From the snake bone fish ashore, to the snake bone fish return to the sea, a total of two or three days, Han is not in a hurry.


    The coldness inside the ice hole has no effect on him, but it is a little uncomfortable to keep this posture for a long time. It can only be relieved by ice muscle jade, and there is no way to move.


    Fortunately, the second day after the snakebone fish came ashore, Hansen heard an exclamation from the crowd, and quickly looked through the gap, only to see a large group of snake-bone fish squeezing into the shore. Up, on the top of the snake-bone fish, there is a small red-small snake bone fish standing upright.


    The red-red snake-bone fish is also two meters long, standing on the head of the snake-bone fish on the head, and a little bit behind the head is a pair of things that do not know whether it is a fin or a winglet. A strange sound is heard between the two.


    "The blood of the snake bones finally came." Hansen suddenly got up and watched the situation outside, and rushed out to get the snake bone king whenever he had the chance.


    Even Hansen, who has escaped the route, has already thought about it. Now is the time when the snakebone fish came ashore. There are no other alien creatures in this small piece of water nearby.


    Han Sen grabbed the snake bone fish king and immediately rushed to the sea. When the silver scales were mounted on the mount, he could grow up and go. The black **** shelters could not catch up with him any more, but only blinked.


    After the emergence of the snake-bone fish king, a large number of snake-bone fish rushed ashore more wildly, and the black gods finally moved, and the five or six hundred-hundred evolutionists headed by the black gods opened a **** way toward the snake-bone fish. The position of the king rushed over.


    Others continue to guard their position, killing other snake-bone fish that rushed ashore, and seeing the slightest panic on their faces, apparently already very experienced.


    A few black people rushed out, ordinary snake bone fish could not stop them, and soon they killed the snake bone fish king, the snake bone fish king screamed, the body violently bounced, a pair of winglets Opening and closing, it seems like a bird flying in the air.


    Its pair of winglets is too small, and behind the head, it looks more like a pair of slightly larger ears, I did not expect to have the ability to fly.


    Six people of the Black God besieged the snake-bone fish king, and the squadron was on the body of the snake-bone fish king, but they could see signs that they were obviously slipped open, and it was difficult to kill the snake-bone fish king at one time.


    The snake-bone fish king is even more than a hundred times more slippery than the muddy. Even the blood-skinned beast sword on its body is directly slipped open, and no scars can remain on it.


    Even the black god''s little magic wind knife is the same on it. Hansen is very surprised. If you can''t hurt the snake bone fish king, what black gods used to kill the snake bone fish king? ?


    The Black God did not use any special methods, but only besiege the snake-bone fish king while killing the common snake-bone fish near them.


    After watching it for a while, Han Sen probably guessed the plan of the Black God. Although the snake bone king can fly, its flight obviously does not depend on the pair of winglets, so it is difficult to stay in the air for too long.


    It took a quarter of an hour to start a flight, but gradually, the flight time was getting shorter and shorter, and I had to land on the ground to borrow again.


    When the snakebone fish king was in the air, there was no focus on the whole body, but if it was on the ground, it would be different. When you lean on the earth, there will be a point of strength. The black gods and their swords will go up again. Was easily slipped open.


    Han Sen looked at it for more than half an hour. The snake-bone fish king gradually became a little flying. He suddenly knew that his chance had come. He quietly opened the snow piled up outside and climbed out from the ice cave.


    Now is the critical concern for hunting the snake-bone fish king, because the snake-bone fish king has already felt bad, and the screaming screams from time to time make the snake-bone fish group become more crazy, everyone is doing their best. Hunting snake bone fish, no one has the extra energy to distract to see others.


    Moreover, they had already cleared the scene before, blocking the road to the glacial beach, and I could not think of any outsiders here.


    Hansen was mixed into the ranks of thousands of people. No one found out that he was an outsider. Hansen hunted a few snake bone fish and slowly approached the black gods.


    The black gods and six of them have already surrounded the snake-bone fish king, lest it escape into the sea, and the snake-bone fish king is more and more difficult to fly, and it will soon be impossible to see.


    Once it can''t fly, it can only go up the ground, the chance of being killed is very high.


    Hansen slowly approached the black gods, and their eyes kept staring at their every move. They thought to themselves: "This is a good opportunity. If you can assassinate the black **** here, the black **** shelter will have no head. It��s much easier to win the Black God sanctuary."


    Hansen originally wanted to grab a snake bone king. Now that he has the opportunity to assassinate the black god, it is impossible to miss it. He put the target first on the black god.


    It didn''t take long for the snake bone king to fly, and the black **** was overjoyed. He found a chance to rush to the snake bone king.

 Chapter 515： robbery

    "Big brother...be careful..." The black **** was trying to slash, but suddenly he heard that he was yelling at him and suddenly felt bad. Fastest update


    The black **** is really a personal thing, and it is enough to make a sound. When you hear the cry, you can rush forward without hesitation.


    But still a little late, I only felt a burning pain on my back, and the armor and muscles on my back seemed to be cut by the sharp edge.


    Hansen screamed a pity, the black gods were a little far away from the crowd. When he was close to this side, he was still found by an evolutionist who faced him. He reminded the black **** in time that he could not turn black. God gave it to death.


    The black **** fell to the ground, forcing the pain on his back and rolling out a few meters, and the five broken evolutionists had already circled Hansen.


    Hansen is not in love. He has not been able to kill the black god. He knows that he has no chance. He flies directly to the snake-bone fish king. The ghost claw blade cuts down and suddenly cuts off the exhausted snake-bone fish head. Grab it and grab it in the direction of the glaciers.


    "Hunting the blood of the snake bone fish king, not getting the soul of the animal, eating its flesh and blood can get 0 to 10 points of the **** gene at any time."


    Several evolutionists wanted to block Hansen, but Hansen��s posture swayed, and three people passed through the scene in a moment, killing them from the middle of the five, and waiting for the black **** to endure the wound on his back, Han Sen has grown up.


    "It''s the bastard, he is still not dead? Kill me." The black **** saw Hansen''s appearance, and suddenly recognized it, and was shocked and angry, screaming at several evolutionists.


    Several evolutionists chased it up, but Hansen jumped directly into the glaciers, and a huge electric plaque with silver scales appeared at his feet. The silver giant electric smashed the glacial water and traveled in an instant. Out of a few tens of meters, only the black gods are crowded on the shore.


    "Black God, today I will get back some interest first, and then take your life again." Han Sen said aloud, he drove the silver scales away.


    "You are dead... I must kill you... Kill you..." The black violent violent leaps and screams in the direction of Hansen''s far away.


    But then I sighed, and suddenly I got the wound on my back, and the black face of the pain was green.


    The black **** was angry and angry, and he was almost sneaked and killed, and even the **** snake bone king who was about to arrive was robbed.


    And the person who did all this was actually a person he thought was dead under the frozen lake.


    After the black **** came to the second shelter, where he had suffered such a big loss, he almost vomited blood.


    Hansen also did not care about the black god. He drove the silver scales to the distance and went straight to the shore. He summoned the monarchy and rode the monarch to leave the sphere of influence of the black **** sanctuary.


    "La la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la...


    It is not easy to get such a blood creature. How can this **** of blood and snake bones give him a genius?


    More importantly, this **** of blood snake bones was taken from the hands of the black god, so Hansen felt that the extra aroma was tempting, just smelling the smell of the barbecue, he could not help but drool.


    "Unfortunately, once a year, the snake bone fish came ashore, otherwise it would be nice to grab him one day." Han Sen thought about the barbecue while being beautiful.


    The meat was not baked yet, but in the snow outside, a man''s figure came over to this side.


    "The people of the Black God are chasing?" Hansen was surprised and looked at it, but he didn''t feel too much. If the person of the Black God chased it, there should not be only one talent.


    The man approached a little, Han Sen only saw the appearance of the man, out of Hansen''s expectations, he actually recognized the man, although not familiar, the impression is still deep.


    Yi Dongmu, the grandson of Mr. Yi, who participated in the first asylum in the name of gold coins, was the one of the top ten sons who defeated Itomu. The fairy queen was the reward of Hansen��s top ten sons.


    Since that time, I have not heard the news of Itomu again. I did not expect that I would meet him here.


    Ito Wood went straight to Hansen, looked at the snake bone fish grilled on the flammable stove, and put a fox-like flaming creature on his back on the snow, pointing to the snake. The bone fish said: "Use this mutant to change your barbecue, can you change it?"


    "Do not change." Han Sen directly refused, and secretly said: "When are you stupid? Mutant creatures for my blood creatures?"


    Itomu couldn''t help but frown slightly. He looked at Hansen again. He just hadn''t eaten cooked things for a long time, so he wanted to use his mutant creatures for barbecue. I didn''t expect the other person to refuse. .


    "Take your stove for one use and open a price." Itomu couldn''t see Hansen''s origins, and he didn''t entangle himself with the problem just now, referring to Hansen''s flammable stove.


    "A stove can''t be worth a few dollars, you use it." Hansen smiled and said.


    Itomu did not speak again, reached out and summoned a dagger, cleaned the fire fox-like alien creature, and cut a piece of meat to roast on the stove.


    The two did not say anything. Each of the roasted meats, Hansen meat was almost roasted. I took a bite and tasted it. I only felt the mouth full of fragrance, and the oil leaked into the teeth.


    "It''s really good." Hansen took some spices from the bag and sprinkled it on it, and ate it with a big mouth.


    Itomu��s eyes were a bit straight. He was the first time he saw someone coming out to hunt and was so leisurely. Not only did he bring a flammable stove, but he even brought more than a dozen kinds of spices.


    After swallowing the swallow, Idongmu continued to roast his own meat, but the flavor of the barbecue that Hansen put on the seasoning was too strong, and Idongmu didn��t even care if he didn��t pay attention.


    Itomu has been practicing hard, improving his martial arts, and wanting to wash his shame of being killed by gold coins.


    I often stay in the shelter for a few months, sometimes even more than half a year, and almost all of the raw meat can be eaten on the ice sheet. Even if it is a man of iron, the stomach can no longer stand it.


    ��The seasoning is not for sale?�� Yi Dongmu finally couldn��t help but ask again.


    "This is very expensive." Hansen blinked and said, let Yidongmu use the spices for free. It is impossible to send him spices for free. After all, this is Hansen��s hard work.


    "Open a price." Itomu said directly.


    "The rest of the flesh and blood is given to me, and you can use it as you like." Hansen''s seasonings are actually not worth much, but things are rare, here is no.


    Itomu��s eyes were not blind, and he directly threw the flesh of the half-variant creature to Hansen: ��The seasoning is brought.��


    "I like you so cool." Hansen pushed the seasoning to Yidongmu, and happily received half of the mutant flesh and blood.

 Chapter 516： Gold coins will be better

    "How long have you been in the shelter?" Idongmu looked at Hansen and asked. Fastest update


    "It��s not a few days." Hansen answered.


    ��Have you heard about gold coins recently?�� Itomu has not left the shelter for nearly half a year. Usually, everyone is hunting, and there is no outside news.


    Hansen stunned. I didn''t expect Itomu to ask this. I thought about it and said: "I heard that there is a person on the official virtual fighting platform who called the killing of gold coins. Lien Chan has won many games in succession. Some people say that he is a gold coin. I don''t know if it is true or not."


    ��What is the specific situation?�� Idongmu asked immediately.


    Han Sen looked at the face of half a piece of mutated flesh and blood, and roughly said things again. Finally, he added a sentence deliberately: "I just heard that the killing of gold coins is not true gold coins, no one knows, I am even more I no longer know."


    "It must be him. No one can do that except him." Itomu said with certainty.


    Hansen listened to the sweat in his heart, and he was sure to have that level of evolution. He just didn''t have a really powerful opponent.


    "I am going to hunt a **** blood creature, lacking a helper, you come together. After hunting, I will divide you into flesh and blood." Itomu finished a little barbecue and took the rest of the barbecue into his pocket. Look at Hansen and say a word.


    "Two percent." Han Sen blinked and doubled directly.


    "Go." Itomu did not bargain, and Hansen was on the road together.


    Hansen really likes such a refreshing person, does not care about the price, as long as happy, such a local tyrant is the most lovely.


    Followed by Itomu and went east along the ice sheet. It took two days to reach the snowy mountain area. If Hansen wants to go back to the goddess shelter, he will cross this snowy mountain range.


    However, because of the terrain, it is not easy to cross the past, and if you encounter a powerful blood creature, it is too dangerous to fight in the mountains without flying. If you accidentally fall, you will fall into the abyss.


    Li Wei and the black gods would rather play the idea of ??the royal sanctuary, nor did they develop towards the snowy mountains. It is because the terrain here is too steep and not suitable for large-scale battles.


    "You don''t want to go into the snowy mountains to hunt God blood creatures?" Hansen said with amazement as Idongmu said.


    "You can rest assured that there is no danger, just let you help me out of the alien creature, and leave the rest to me. The guy has eaten my loss, I don''t dare to show up there." Itomu said lightly. .


    Hansen did not say anything. He followed Yidongmu into the snow-capped mountains. Indeed, as Yidongmu said, he did not go deep into the snow-capped mountains. He just turned over a snow-capped mountain and stopped in the foothills.


    "You just walked in front of you and waited for the alien creature to come out and ran to me." Itomu said that he dug a pit in the snow, lying inside, let Hansen use Snow buried him.


    Hansen knows that Yidongmu, like himself, is taking the assassination route, and he did not say anything. According to Yidongmu, he turned two turns into the front of the mountain.


    I looked around and looked at the snow-capped mountains everywhere. I didn��t see any alien creatures, let alone the blood of the gods. I didn��t see one of the ordinary aliens.


    ��Where is the stranger coming from here?�� Hansen looked at it for a while and found nowhere else.


    When Hansen was impatient, he heard the sound of hoofs in the snow. He saw a pair of antlers with a pair of antlers, but the body was like a sly creature running out from behind a mountain.


    Its hooves are very wide, flying on the snow without falling, and rushing toward Hansen, the speed is getting faster and faster.


    "There are really different creatures!" Hansen did not know that this was just the one that Idongmu said. Anyway, he turned and ran to the side of Yidongmu.


    That alien creature is like a light master who has practiced snowless traces. He runs fast on the snow. Fortunately, Hansen is very close to the place where Idongmu hides. He has already arrived at the place.


    The strange creature also chased it and quickly ran to Hansen. Ito Mu slammed out from under the snow, just in the belly of the alien creature, the dagger directly into the belly of the alien creature, drawn a long mouth.


    The blood of the different creatures under the belly is straight, and I don��t want to chase Hansen again. I will make a scream and turn around.


    However, Idongmu was willing to let it go, like a blue smoke chasing the past, and cut a few knives against the alien creature, the alien creature finally fell to the ground without sound.


    "Good knife method is good." Even Hansen couldn''t help but admire, Yidongmu''s progress in recent years is really great, and it has not been in vain in the past few years. It seems that the physical quality is improving. Big, gene completion is already high.


    "If it is a gold coin, the first knife should have been solved, and I have not done enough." Yi Dongmu said seriously.


    Hansen listened to the sweat in his heart, and the guy in Itomu was simply mad.


    Itomu should have not seen Hansen for several years. He knows what kind of level Hansen is now, and that is what the devil is doing.


    "This is the blood creature you said?" Hansen went to the other creature, and asked some doubts.


    Although this alien creature runs very fast, it does not look like a blood creature.


    Itomu shook his head slightly: "Not this one, this is a mutant creature."


    After a pause, I Dongmu said: "This is also good. With this mutant biological corpse as a bait, the guy smells the **** smell more easily, and you will guard this mutant creature to eat it."


    After Yi Dongmu finished, he dug a pit next to it and hid it inside.


    "I said that I don''t have to work so hard, I don''t want to eat some meat before continuing?" Hansen said.


    "No, if it is a gold coin, he will only do better." Yi Dongmu said seriously, and urged Hansen to bury him.


    Hansen didn''t know what to say. Even he felt a little embarrassed. He didn''t feel that he had the same thing as Yidongmu said.


    After Ionmu was buried again, Hansen broke down the mutated biological body. This guy was a bit too big. Hansen himself was lazy to eat, and he summoned Jun Jun and added a dish to it.


    Yan Jun is excited to bite the body of the mutant creature. As for the jihad angels, people simply do not bother to eat the flesh and blood of the mutant creatures, and there is no interest in eating out.


    Hansen himself also found out that a piece of grilled snake bone fish king meat was eaten next to it. In a short time, the sound of God''s gene increased in his mind.


    Itomu sees that Hansen actually took the flesh and blood of the mutant creature to feed the pet, and could not help but frown slightly. This kind of behavior is a little extravagant, even he has not done this.


    After all, this ice sheet has limited resources, and now Yidongmu''s own mutant group is still not full.


    Hansen only bite a few mouthfuls, and he heard the rumbling hooves behind the snowy mountains in the distance.

 Chapter 517： a claw

    Along the side of the meat, the whole body''s hair was erected, and the waist was swaying in the direction of the snow-capped mountains, making a fierce and fierce voice.


    Hansen stared at the direction of the snow-capped mountains. In a short while, he saw a strange creature like a triceratops rushing out from behind the snow-capped mountains.


    The corner is like a silver cone, the skin is like a pig iron, and the triangle is just rushing out. Hansen is a little dumbfounded.


    I feel that Yi Dongmu��s head is a showy, such a big thing, less than a dozen tons of weight, you can not finish the year of his sister, what is the use of killing you?


    However, after thinking about it, the purpose of Yi Dongmu is only that he wants to fight the soul of the beast, and the flesh and blood is only the second.


    Han Sen is slightly depressed, but he does not waste his flesh and blood. It is definitely not enough to eat himself. Fortunately, he can feed the jihad angel.


    Hansen ran with Jun Jun and went back. He didn''t use his own hands anyway. It was not bad to be able to share the sacred angels with two flesh and blood.


    The triceratops rushed to the position of the mutated biological corpse, and did not stop, still rushed over to Hansen.


    Ito Mu, who was hiding in the snow, rushed out of the pit and daggered the abdomen of the dinosaur.


    The skin of this triceratops is much thicker than that of the mutant. The daggers of Itomu have not gone in. They have not seen any blood. They cut black skin and some white fat. Did not flow out.


    Under the dinosaurs, the triceratops wanted to open the Itomu under the belly, but Idongmu was like a gecko. The body was turned over to its back, and the back of the triceratops was a fierce stamp.


    The Triceratops dinosaurs screamed and jumped again, trying to smash the Ito wood, but Idongmu was tightly attached, and he couldn��t get down.


    Han Sen looked for a place to sit down in the distance, stroking the head of Jun Jun, eating his own barbecue while watching the dinosaurs of the Itomu performance.


    "Okay, I give 9 points for this action." Hansen couldn''t help but cheer loudly when he saw the excitement.


    Itomu��s gas, the skin of the triceratops was too hard and too thick. He rode on it and so many knives, only a little blood flowed out.


    The triceratops seem to have infinite power, and the body jumps and twists. On several occasions, they almost smashed Ito, and they had to hold the triceratops with their hands, and they were tightly attached to it. There was no chance to move any more. dagger.


    However, Han Sen was watching the performance there, and he was applauded by the wonderful place, so that Yi Dongmu was depressed and wanted to vomit blood.


    "Come on help!" Idongmu couldn''t hold it anymore, shouting at Hansen.


    "That can''t be done, we make an appointment, you give me two flesh and blood, I only help you to bring this blood creature out, I don''t care about other things." Han Sen shook his head.


    "If this strange creature ran, you couldn''t even get a little flesh and blood." Itomu called again.


    "I want to do it, but in that case, the flesh and blood can''t be divided. I have to get 60% flesh and blood, 20% is the reward I am tempting it, and 40% is part of our joint efforts to kill it. Hansen glared at his fingers.


    "Six achievements 60%, you help me kill it, flesh and blood you account for 60%." Itomu did not feel more than Hansen, his main purpose is to hope to beat the beast soul, flesh and blood is only second.


    "Okay, a word is fixed." Han Sen stood up, summoned the ghost claw blade, and slowly walked toward the Triceratops.


    "You help me to attract its attention on the side..." Itomu said Hansen came over and said quickly.


    However, Hansen did not care for him, and went straight to the front of the Triceratops.


    The triceratops discovered Hansen, and the horror eyes rushed toward Hansen. It was like a locomotive with a full-speed impact. It looked terrible.


    Hansen still walked slowly toward the Triceratops and watched the moment he was about to collide with the horrible Triceratops. Hansen��s body suddenly fell backwards.


    The triceratops rushed over from Hansen, but Hansen was lying in the middle of the gap between his legs. The triceratops rushed straight past, but did not hurt Hansen.


    Hansen patted the snow on his body and climbed up from the ground. The triceratops made a scream, and the blood in the belly rushed. He swayed and took two steps. He slammed down on the ground and struggled several times. Did not get up again.


    Itomu jumped from the back of the triceratops and looked carefully at the triceratops struggling on the ground. I saw three more scars running through the abdomen on the belly. It was obviously Hansen just staggered with it. And the moment that passed, it stayed on its belly.


    Itomu stared at Hansen for a while. He didn''t think he would meet someone casually. He would be such a master.


    He knew a few powerful characters on the ice sheet, so when he first saw Hansen, he didn''t take it too hard, but Hansen''s blow was to surprise Yi Dongmu.


    "You don''t want to do it anymore, it will die." Hansen reminded Idongmu.


    Hansen generally abides by the agreement in general. Since he has agreed to help Yidongmu to kill this blood creature, he also took the 60% of his own flesh and blood, and there is no need to covet the soul of the beast who does not know whether or not there is.


    Itomu broke into the jaw of the triceratops without saying a word, and ended his life with a few knives.


    I don''t know if Idongmu got the soul of the beast. But after he killed the Triceratops, he didn''t have any expression. He went straight to Hansen and looked at Hansen. "You are strong."


    "Generally, just broke 100." Hansen said casually.


    "I also know the location of some lone blood creatures, how about continuing cooperation in the future?" Yi Dongmu said seriously.


    "Yes, but if you cooperate for a long time, you can''t divide it." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Five and five points of flesh and blood, the soul of the beast looks at personal luck." Itomu said that in fact, it is equal to Hansen''s strength above him, otherwise he provides the location of the blood creature, it should be his own Take one more.


    "Yes." Han Sen promised to come down, Han Sen needs time to find his own blood creatures, and it is not necessary for a person to kill.


    Itomu provides the location of the blood creature, and the benefits can be divided into half. This is nothing bad.


    "We will first divide the flesh and blood of this blood creature." Hansen pointed to the dinosaur''s body.


    "All for you, your blade is poisonous, flesh and blood has been polluted, I dare not eat it when I take it." Itomu said faintly.


    "That''s a thank you." Hansen was also polite, summoned the jihadist angel and let her go to eat the triceratops.


    "Human-shaped pets? What order?" Ito Muyu stared at the jihad angel, and he had no chance to get such a humanoid pet like him.


    "God blood." Hansen said casually.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the rudder of the main snow moon Fenghua love to add more.

 Chapter 518： Military shame

    Ito��s watch of the jihadist angels eating triceratops is really unimaginable. It looks like a little girl-like jihadist angel. Even after a while, the dinosaur��s flesh and blood was eaten for a long time, and there was no sign of stopping.


    Turning around and looking at Hansen, I saw that Hansen was also eating and eating the rest of the barbecue. The shape of Itomu became more complicated.


    He is also a person who has seen the big world. He is also a descendant of the parliamentarians. However, like Hansen, he is a pet-loving person who directly feeds the god-level flesh and blood. He will see him for the first time after he enters the second shelter. .


    The resources of the ice sheet are scarce. Although this alien creature is a little bigger, it is also a blood creature. So all the pets are fed, and Yidongmu is distressed.


    Now Yidongmu has to re-examine Han Sen, who is strong, self-willed, and cares about nothing. Such people, even Yidongmu, have some guesses about what he is.


    "The time is almost the same, I have to go back to the league, I will make another appointment next time." After the jihadist angels finished eating the triceratops, Hansen directly left.


    Although he is very busy now, as long as he does not look for him, he has an infinite amount of time, but Hansen will go back to report every once in a while, so as to avoid the fear of Ji.


    "I am almost going back to the league, let''s go together." Although Idongmu does not need to return to the league, he wants to check Hanson''s background and figure out who Hansen is.


    Two people sent back to the league from the Star Wheel Shelter. Itomu immediately checked all the information of Hansen. The name Hansen turned out to be true, which was somewhat unexpected from Yidongmu.


    After checking out Hansen''s information, Yi Dongmu''s look has become very weird.


    From the background of Hansen, it is too common, and the ordinary is a bit too much, and it does not match his current achievements.


    From Hansen''s data, his biggest background turned out to be his girlfriend Ji Yanran.


    However, although Ji Jia was amazed, Han Sen did not know her after he went to the military school. He did not get the help of Ji Jia��s task before.


    Even now, Ji Jia did not help Hansen, because before Ji Yanran married, Ji Jia did not have a reason to help Han Sen.


    As Ji Jiran will marry Hansen, it is just an unknown.


    Aside from these, Idongmu looked at Hansen��s growth process and felt a little unbelievable. Itomu��s self-reported change was that he was Hansen��s situation. I am afraid that there is no such thing as Hansen��s current achievements.


    According to the information, Han Sen entered the second shelter for less than a year. Now he has already possessed such physical fitness, and he is still on the ice sheet with very scarce resources. It really makes Yidongmu unable to believe it.


    "How did he do it?" Idongmu could not help but frown.


    Hansen returned to the station and wanted to meet with Ji Yan, but he was stopped by Annie at the door.


    "We are all guards. Why do you care for me?" Hansen looked at Anne very badly. Since Anne came, he had no chance to get along with Ji Yunran alone.


    "I can''t do it if I can''t do it." Annie looked indifferent and said indifferently.


    "If I have to go in?" Hansen was also annoyed, looking at Annie coldly.


    "You can give it a try." Annie looked at Hansen indifferently, and the look was watching a dead person.


    Hansen was ready to forcibly rush in. This Annie is so uninvited that he is a transcendent, it is really unpleasant.


    The door of Ji Yanran��s office suddenly opened. Ji Yanran came out from the inside and took Hansen��s hand and looked at Annie. ��At the University of Anne, he is also my guard. He has the right to see me at any time.��


    "Sorry Miss Ji, the order I accept is 100% protection for Miss Ji, your safety, all insecurities must be excluded." Annie said calmly.


    "Please call me the captain, here is the army." Ji Yanran said with some anger.


    Annie didn''t talk any more, but her look was still the same, and she didn''t take Ji Yunran''s words to heart.


    Ji Yanran did not say anything, took Hansen into her office.


    "You don''t want to conflict with her in the future, she is really going to kill." Ji Yanran helpless Han Sen.


    "A guard is so arrogant? Don''t you even listen to your words?" Hansen said.


    "She is my guard in name, but in my current position, I am qualified to let her be my guard. It is the one in the family who arranged her to come. In fact, she only listens to the one in my family. My words are not very useful." Ji Yanran leaned on Hansen''s arms and said helplessly: "But she is also for my safety, you should not mess with her in the future."


    Hansen nodded. He also knew that Ji��s safety relied on Anne. It was impossible to expect him to see the guards who were not seen in the day.


    It was already the evening when I left Ji��s room. Anne was still at the door, watching her posture as if she had not touched it for hours.


    "You are such a person, it is the face of our soldiers." Han Sen just walked out of the door and did not take a few steps, suddenly heard Annie said coldly.


    "You are talking about me?" Hansen turned and stared at Anne.


    "The most disgusting thing is that you are a man who eats soft rice." Anne looked at Hansen with some disgust.


    Han Sen looked up and down Anne, and had been looking at it for a few minutes, but he didn''t even say a word.


    "What do you think?" Anne was a little uncomfortable to watch, and gave a cold drink.


    "I told you in the professional judgment of a professional soft-food person that you don''t even have the qualifications for men to eat soft rice. I am afraid that this life can only be an old virgin." Hansen said seriously.


    "You..." Anne was trembling.


    "What are you? You are not looking at yourself as a transcender. It seems like something is great. If I am also a transcender, you can shoot you with a slap, do you believe it or not?" Hansen said with a grin.


    "When I waited for you to become a transcender, see how you slap me and kill me." Anne was angry with her face, but she was not a good person to speak, mad, but could not say anything. .


    In fact, there is a reason why Anne hates Hansen so much. Anne''s father died very early. She is a single-parent family.


    Later, Anne��s mother found another boyfriend. The man started to be very good to Anne and her mother, and she was very diligent and tempered. Even the young girl��s ampoule thought that he was very good and had already called Dad.


    Who knows that the man is not only a soft rice king, but also a big liar. Just a few days before the wedding with Anne��s mother, all the homes of Anne��s mother disappeared, so that Anne and her two daughters later The days have been very difficult.


    This incident also made Anne very hateful for such a man, and Hansen was able to come to the Yongshen goddess by relying on the relationship of Ji Yanran, becoming a guardian of Ji Yanran, plus some heard in Ji��s family. Things make Anne very disgusted with Hansen.


    "If you don''t have to wait, if you dare to play, I can prove now that if we are the same level, how vulnerable you are." Hansen said with a grin.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the rudder of the main snow moon Fenghua love to add more.

 Chapter 519： Yan Anni

    "What do you want?" Anne thought Hansen meant to force her to suppress his strength and fight him.


    Anne didn''t care about this, even if it reduced her strength, Anne thought she could finish Hansen.


    "Go to the training room." Hansen said as he walked to the training room.


    "Not at the moment." Annie did not move, just said coldly.


    "How, fear?" Hansen looked at Anne with some sarcasm.


    Annie just said indifferently: "I have to work now, see you in the training room three hours later."


    "Well, I am waiting for you." Anne''s point is to let Hansen appreciate it. She is indeed a very good soldier and is loyal to her duties.


    Hansen returned to his room and took a look at the unicorns who climbed around. The goods did not eat or drink and did not starve.


    Hansen tried to feed it with all kinds of things, but he didn''t have any interest in any food, and he didn''t know how to maintain his life.


    By the time of the appointment, when Hansen arrived at the training room, he saw that Annie had taken off his military uniform and changed into a white fighting uniform to stand in the training ground.


    "Come." Anne saw Hansen coming in and said coldly.


    "What?" Hansen is standing outside and not going in.


    "You don''t want me to suppress the strength to fight with you? Why, is this afraid?" Annie said contemptuously.


    "Big sister, when did I say that? I am not an idiot. Even if you suppress the power, your eyesight and reaction ability are not comparable to the evolutionists. I am not a fool, will I suffer such a loss?" Hansen licked his mouth.


    "What do you want?" Anne not only frowned.


    "You have learned the military road punch?" Hansen said.


    "How about learning?" Anne asked.


    "If you have learned it, then we will do it. We will come to fight. I said that you have a trick. We only use the military boxing skills, so fair?" Hansen said.


    "The way to fight is the reaction and the change of the scene. It''s just a trick to say how it can be divided. It just doesn''t make sense to move the mouth." Annie frowned.


    "You said you dare not? Don''t dare to go now, don''t get in the way." Hansen said with some contempt.


    "Well, I will see what tricks you can play." Annie really didn''t believe that the same military boxing, Han Sen won her by what she said.


    "Ms. priority, you first move." Han Sen is calm, and his heart has long been successful.


    The same tricks are only based on the excuse, excluding all external factors, purely with the skill to fight, of course, can win, just like playing chess, although they are all the same pieces, but the height is different.


    If you want to win, you must rely on a reasonable layout and psychological game, not the hard conditions of strength, speed, and reaction. This is what Hansen is best at.


    Although Anne is a transcender, but such a fight has completely erased her advantage, but Hansen, who is good at layout, has taken advantage.


    "Chongping boxing!" Anne thought about it and said a boxing attack.


    "Slanted three punches, left oblique attack on your left rib." Han Sen quickly took a move.


    "Reverse the elbow, turn right and attack your neck." Anne was a bit uncomfortable, so she had never tried it before, and she always had to think about it for a while.


    Two people, you made me a move. After thirty strokes, Anne felt something was wrong. She found herself in a very dangerous situation.


    Although the tricks are the same, but Anne is somewhat difficult to make a move, and finally, in less than forty strokes, I can''t think of the next move, but I won''t be hit by Hansen''s trick.


    "You lost." Hansen said slightly smugly.


    "It''s just a mouthful. If it''s a real battle, you can''t push me to that level." Annie said with disappointment.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t convinced, we can follow the demonstration just mentioned, but everyone can''t use the power, just purely follow the tricks just mentioned." Han Sen said to Anne.


    "Good." Anne really didn''t believe it.


    However, according to what I just said about the demolition technique, when it was thirty-nine strokes, Anne did indeed avoid the inevitable point. Unless she used the speed and strength beyond Hansen, she would definitely lose.


    "How, dissatisfied?" Hansen squinted at Anne.


    "I was the first to speak in the vernacular, like you are good at mouth guns." Anne naturally refused to accept, she did not believe that she would be worse than Hansen.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t accept it, we can continue, I will hit you." Hansen said with a grin.


    "Okay, but this time we said a trick to directly demonstrate a trick." Anne felt that she was not good at fantasy, so she lost to Hansen.


    "Yes." Hansen smiled. It doesn''t matter if the demo doesn''t show. As long as it doesn''t work, the pure dismantling, ten Annes **** is not his opponent.


    After all, there is a specialization, Han Sen is the layout, and Anne is the kind of person who is good at violent tricks.


    The confrontation started again, but the result was no different from the first time, and this time Annie lost faster, only insisted on thirty-five strokes and could not continue.


    "I don''t want to accept it?" Hansen asked again.


    "I don''t accept it..." Annie bit her lip. She couldn''t accept the fact that she was not as good as Hansen. She couldn''t be worse than a stinky man who had soft rice.


    "If you don''t accept it, come back." Hansen said with a smirk, and Annie looked for abuse. He really didn''t make sense.


    Annie was a tempered person. She had been fighting for more than 30 times, but Anne did not win even one time. She lost and lost, and she kept losing. She could not even keep up to the 40 strokes.


    Although she didn''t use strength, she didn''t consume physical strength at all, but now Anne''s face is pale, her forehead sweating, she really doesn''t understand why the same boxing method is only used in different order, she will lose once and for all. To Hansen, and still lost so badly.


    She originally thought that as long as she was familiar with this kind of battle mode, she could turn defeat into victory. The previous failures were just unfamiliar.


    But the facts are extremely cruel, whether she is familiar or not, the loss is still the same.


    Anne found that she was completely disfigured by Hans, and she was so weak in front of Hansen that the man she looked down on seemed to be surprisingly powerful in this respect. Now Anne understands that it is impossible for him to be Hansen in this respect. Opponent.


    "Is there a need to continue?" Hansen smiled and looked at Annie.


    "You have studied these messy things. It is not surprising that you can win. If it is a real battle, you can''t win me." Anne knew that she had lost, but she did not want to admit it.


    "Then we will fight really." Hansen suddenly said.


    ;

 Chapter 520： Hunting at the bottom of the lake

    "Do you really dare to do it with me?" Annie snorted. She didn''t believe that Hansen really dared to do it. On the real fighting ability, Hansen and her were a hundred thousand miles away.


    "The hands-on is affirmative, but only hands-on." Han Sen said with a smile.


    Han Sen made his own words clear. What he said was just a hand-back game. If you really want to play against Annie, Han Sen estimates that it is hard to say whether he can block Anne''s three or two moves.


    "Okay." Anne listened to Hansen''s explanation and thought about it. She agreed to it.


    I couldn��t use my own power just now, and I��ve already let Anne��s grievances. Although there are many restrictions on the back of the beater, she can use her own strength and speed, and she can also punish Hansen a little, so that she can get a bad breath in her heart. .


    Anne definitely doesn''t believe that she will lose to Hansen when she can use her own speed and strength. This kind of thing is absolutely impossible.


    "Just you first shot, this time should I change it first?" Hansen looked at Annie.


    Annie didn''t say anything, just hanging her right hand over Hansen''s right hand, she didn''t believe it, and Hansen''s speed could hit her.


    "You know why you lost when you just took the move?" Hansen suddenly asked.


    "For... Hey..." Anne was still worried about her loss to Hansen. Hansen mentioned this time, and Annie was distracted. She just wanted to ask why, Hansen had already slapped her. On the back of the hand.


    "You... despicable... shameless..." Annie gritted her teeth and hated not to slap Hansen to death.


    "When you hit the back of your hand, you have to use fraud. If you don''t allow it, you can say it early. Can you swindle?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "With... oh..." Annie answered a word and slammed it on the back of her hand.


    Anne was almost vomiting blood, staring at Hansen with her eyes wide open, and it looked almost like a tigress that Hansen had eaten.


    If Hansen started playing with Anne at the beginning, and with the speed and reaction of Anne''s transcendence, Hansen would have difficulty in hitting Anne even if he had an assassination shot without warning.


    However, because of the previous trial, Han Sen had broken Anne''s state of mind and made her unable to treat her with a normal heart. At this time, she was able to disturb her mood and hit her hand back unexpectedly.


    Now that Anne''s heart is in chaos, Hansen is guarded everywhere, but the more prepared, the easier it is.


    Hey!


    Annie''s eyes widened, almost like looking at Hansen when he saw a ghost. He was angry and hate in his heart. He didn''t understand it anyway. Why would he not be able to escape Hansen''s blow at his own speed.


    More emotive and hate Hansen''s embarrassment, despicableness, and shamelessness. Every time she always distracted her, there was no way to concentrate on avoiding Hansen''s blow.


    A stone has been cast, and the old well will not be alive.


    The wonderful thing about the human heart is that sometimes you know what to do is right, but you can''t control your temper and thoughts.


    Annie clearly knows that she should calm down and not be challenged by Hansen, but now she is really angry and hateful. Seeing Hansen��s smiling face, she can��t bite the silver teeth. Come down.


    Hey!


    Anne was beaten again and again, and couldn''t stand Hansen''s provocation.


    boom!


    Anne suddenly had a big electro-optical work, as if it were an electric person with a blazing white light. A slap on the table and turned the table directly into black ash.


    Hansen suddenly looked at Annie, and some were scared. The power of the transcendence was really horrible. If Anne hit this on his body, I am afraid that he will be directly turned into a place of coke.


    But fortunately, this is in the league. Anne is so angry that she will not dare to start with him. Hansen looks at the tempered trembling. Annie, who is electro-opted, smiles and says: "I just want to play it." person?"


    Anne stared at Hansen for a while, and the electric light gradually subsided. Then she turned away without saying a word. She was afraid that she would say a word to Hansen and she couldn��t help but hold it. Hansen gave the film to death.


    "Bastard... bastard... bastard... mean... shameless... sloppy... dirty..." Anne didn''t go back to her room and went straight to the virtual training camp, venting her anger and grievances in the training camp. .


    Hansen looked at the alloy table that had turned into a black ash. He couldn��t help but spit out his tongue. He decided not to provoke the metamorphosis of the devil in the future. In case she was desperate, Hansen had to stop. Can''t stop her.


    "The transcendence of terror is simply not a human being." Hansen said so in his mouth, but he is more and more yearning for the realm of the transcendence.


    After the whole snake bone king was finished, he added a total of 9 genes to Hansen, which made Hansen''s gene of the gods reach an astonishing 21 points.


    However, Hansen wanted to find Itomu to hunt God blood creatures, but did not find the shadow of Itomu.


    No other blood creatures can be hunted, Hansen has put his mind on the head of the golden crab. Although the golden crab''s carapace is hard, Hansen practiced yin and directly penetrated the force into the shell, which may not be possible. Kill it.


    The key is still the problem of insufficient strength. It doesn''t matter if it is not enough. Hansen is ready to dive into the Crystal Palace, and then hunt some primitive fishes at the bottom of the lake to fill the original genes.


    Hunting fish in the bottom of the lake is much easier than fishing.


    Hansen once again came to the bottom of the frozen lake, and there was a silver-scale cymbal mount. He arrived at the Crystal Palace very easily.


    The golden crab heard the movement and climbed out. When he saw Hansen, he immediately retracted into the cabin and ignored Hansen��s work outside. Anyway, it was kept in the cabin.


    Hansen did not go to find trouble with it. He took a look at the various fish creatures that swimed around the lake and thought: "When I get the crystal palace, I will go straight to the deep sea to hunt the aliens. Still afraid of the lack of living resources?"


    Since the Crystal Palace is indestructible, Hansen is not afraid of encountering a strange alien in the sea. If he is too big, he will not be able to hide in the cabin.


    The most important thing now is to get this crystal palace first, otherwise you can''t go anywhere.


    Standing next to the water, it is like being in a marine park. The top of the head is full of fish and creatures that swim around, but there is no glass across them. Hansen can reach the water and meet them directly.


    Waiting for a while, I saw a golden swordfish swimming nearby, Hansen fiercely reached in and grabbed the golden swordfish from the hand and pulled it in.


    The golden swordfish suddenly fell to the ground. After leaving the water, it basically had no fighting power, and it could only be on the ground and wanted to go back to the water.


    It��s just that Hansen is willing to give it a chance and he will die on his own.


    "Hunt the original golden squid, get the golden scorpion animal soul, eat its flesh and blood can get 0 to 10 original genes randomly."

 Chapter 521： Bombing gold crab

    Hansen discovered that it is too cheap to directly hunt fish in the water. The fastest update


    "Be sure to get the Crystal Palace, this is simply a bug. With the Crystal Palace, the whole ocean is my world." Hansen was ecstatic.


    Summon Xue Ji, let her use a long gun to hunt the alien creatures in the water, and Hansen himself is leisurely eating fish.


    "Eat the golden squid flesh and blood, the original gene +1."


    "Snow Ji hunting the original small golden swordfish, get the soul of the little golden swordfish, and eat the little golden swordfish soul to get 0 to 10 original genes randomly."


    ......


    Hansen doesn''t have to do anything. He is just a leisurely reading. Xue Ji can help him to hunt different creatures. Princess Poseidon cooks the exotic creatures for him. He even feeds them directly. Hansen only needs to open his mouth to eat. It is.


    "It��s just a day when the gods lived. It��s been a real life for the past twenty years. This is the real hunting.�� Hansen couldn��t help but sigh, this is the rhythm of lying genes that can also rise.


    "When can I get the silver-haired royals to come over, it will be even better later." Hansen thought in his heart.


    There are many kinds of different creatures at the bottom of the lake. Some Hansen can''t recognize them. The shell-sized shellfish, motorcycle-sized lobsters, and some strange-shaped sea beasts.


    There are many mutant creatures, but because there is no way to move the Crystal Palace, they can only get them into the hunt after they are close. They really have to go into the water. Even Hansen is not their opponent, let alone Xue Ji. It is.


    This is even more determined that Hansen is going to get the Crystal Palace to his hand. If the Crystal Palace can move freely, he still doesn''t want to kill how to kill.


    Even so, Hansen''s harvest is still amazing, but it is only ten days, his original genes have been filled, and the variant gene has 17 points.


    In addition to the growth of gene points, there are more than a dozen original beasts and a mutant beast. The gains of ten days are much stronger than that of Hansen.


    The only regret is that there is no hunting for blood creatures. In this area of ??frozen lake, it seems that only one silver scale is the blood of the gods. In addition, there are only gold crabs.


    In these ten days, Xue Ji hunted a lot of primitive creatures. Hansen was alone and couldn''t finish it. He was going to wait for the way to get it out and sell it.


    Who knows that the golden crab is so shameless to come and take it away every day, and Hansen is treated as a kitchen dish.


    "Dead crab, our account will be clear today." Hansen endured it for several days, and now feels that his physical fitness should not be worse than the gold crab, and he is going to try to kill it, or to take the crystal palace. Take back.


    As usual, the golden crab came over Hansen��s flesh and blood, and when Hansen turned and wanted to leave, the ghost claws smashed over the carapace behind him.


    The golden crab suddenly reacted and dropped the two big fish caught by the crab claws. The eight-claw one became the face of Hansen, and the crab claws were directed at Hansen��s ghost claws.


    when!


    The crab chee collided with the ghost claw blade, and even the sound of gold and iron sang, Han Sen retired three steps to stand still, the gold crab also crossed a meter, this blow can be considered quite equal.


    Han Sen sees his strength is no less inferior to the gold crab, and his heart is overjoyed, and he will wave the ghost claws again after he has said nothing.


    Only this time Hansen did not fight hard with the golden crab, but only with the gold crab.


    In a short time, Hansen had already found an opportunity, and the ghost claws squatted on its carapace, but the ghost claw blade could only leave three shallow traces on its golden carapace, and Did not be able to open the carapace.


    "Good hard!" Hansen and the gold crab battle for more than half an hour, smashed a lot on the golden crab, but only left a shallow mark, can not really hurt it.


    Han Sen simply took the ghost claws back and used the boxing power to fight the golden crab. When he hit the golden crab, he was stunned by the yin.


    However, Hansen��s yin is only able to pass the distance of three or four inches. The hitting position is wrong, and it is difficult to hurt the golden crab. It does not have much effect.


    Hey!


    Hansen found an opportunity to slam on the head of the golden crab, but saw that the golden crab was like drunken wine, swaying to the side, seems to be standing still.


    Hansen was overjoyed and rushed to attack the head of the golden crab.


    The golden crab seemed to be a little dizzy by the punch, and the crab chewing was a bit messy, not as powerful as it was at the beginning.


    Hansen hit the head of the golden crab in a row with a few punches. The yin penetrated into it, and the golden crab suddenly turned dizzy. Even the station stood unsteadily, and fell to the ground with a splash.


    Hansen''s violent violent continuous bombardment on the golden crab''s carapace, a femoral spurt into its skull, the golden crabs gradually moved on the ground.


    "Hunting the blood of the king of gold and sorrowing the king, gaining the soul of the **** of blood, and eating the soul of the beast can randomly acquire 0 to 10 points of the gene."


    Finally heard the sound of hunting, Han Sen was overjoyed, and quickly looked at what kind of animal soul this gold chee king is.


    God Blood Gold Chee King: armor type.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and suddenly a golden armor appeared on him, completely enveloping his entire body, and the slenderness of the whole body was full of explosive power.


    At first glance, this armor is very similar to his black beetle armor. It is a gold armor that completely wraps the whole body. The shape is slightly different, and the helmet of the Chevron armor is obviously a golden crab.


    "At last, there is a blood armor that can be worn. Go back and use the black crystal to turn the beast soul into a **** beast. I am afraid that even the **** blade of the gods will not hurt this gold armor." Hansen was happy.


    He used to have a set of blood-stained armor, and he always wanted to get one after the second shelter. Today, he finally got what he wanted.


    Just wearing the armor directly, Hansen climbed the crystal sailboat and carefully walked toward the cabin.


    Through the first hall, the interior is full of passages and rooms, so there are no other creatures, but Hansen can''t find the place where the main control room is, so he has to summon the princess.


    Princess Poseidon guided the road for Hansen and soon came to the control room in front of the top of the crystal sailing ship.


    Princess Poseidon saw the crystal rudder and cheered, and rushed to grab the rudder.


    At the moment when Princess Poseidon grabbed the crystal rudder, Hansen felt that the entire crystal sailboat had vibrated and made a creaking sound.


    Seen from the crystal window in front, the water flow outside, the sails on the crystal boat slowly opened, and the entire crystal boat was slowly rising.


    "My dear master, where do you want to go?" Princess Poseidon looked at Hansen with excitement.

 Chapter 522： Ocean treasure

    At the same time, the three sails are raised, and the mysterious and gorgeous crystal boat rises slowly from the bottom of the lake. The strange suspension in the water makes it seem incredibly spectacular.


    "Girl, go forward toward the sea." Hansen is very excited. This crystal boat is much stronger than the submarine. It is simply a Starship in a water.


    "Master, do you want to float to the surface?" asked Princess Poseidon.


    "No, just marching on the bottom of the sea." Hansen naturally won''t let the crystal boat float up to ask for trouble.


    "Yes, Master." Princess Poseidon gave a whistle and turned the rudder in his hand. The huge crystal boat suddenly sailed in the direction of the sea along the sea lane connected to the ocean at the bottom of the lake.


    The scene on the bottom of the sea is incredible. Hansen saw a seashell area, which is like a hill full of hundreds of miles.


    The corals of various colors are colorful, and the group of sea fish plays in the sea in millions. The huge underwater monsters are like dragons. They swim in the sea and watch people tremble.


    Fortunately, the Crystal Palace has the characteristics that cannot be destroyed. Otherwise, it will be destroyed on the bottom of the sea by the terrible sea beast.


    Hey!


    A huge double-headed turtle like a hill, smashed into the Crystal Palace a few times, then slowly walked away.


    The number of different creatures in the sea is simply beyond Hansen��s imagination, but he doesn��t know what the other creatures are, and it��s not easy to stop and hunt, and Hansen wants to take a look. What is there in the sea?


    All kinds of marine aliens that have never been seen swim in the sea. It seems that there is a red river flowing in the seabed in front. When I look around, I find that there are countless red shell shrimps, each of which is It is as big as a motorcycle, and it is surging in the seaweed under the sea. I can''t see the margin at a glance, and I don''t know how many.


    Han Sen looked at it, so that the Crystal Palace temporarily stopped, and did not open the water-proof function. Just opened a channel similar to the swimming pool under the Crystal Palace, watching the red-shelled shrimp swimming under the boat, waiting for a red shell. When the shrimp swam from below, a punch hit the head of the red-shelled shrimp, and the yin penetrated directly into it, killing the red-shelled shrimp.


    "Hunting the original bio-fired shrimp, you don''t get the soul of the beast, you can get 0 to 10 original genes randomly by eating the flesh and blood."


    The fire squid was dragged up, the shrimp shell was removed, and the tender meat, which was like jelly, was suddenly revealed. The pieces were cut down, but only a little information was found. I suddenly felt that the sweet and delicious entrance was instant, and the delicious taste could not be said.


    "There is such a big treasure house, I am afraid that no resources are available?" Hansen''s heart rejoices, so that Princess Poseidon continues to drive the Crystal Palace to advance on the sea floor.


    The aliens in the sea are much more than the land, and it is hard to imagine. Many kinds of different creatures, Hansen, have never heard of it.


    Humans have not yet been able to hunt aliens in the sea. This time Hansen is probably the first time humans have hunt aliens in the deep sea.


    However, because most of the aliens on the seabed are very large, Hansen has not deliberately hunted. This is mainly to take a look around the resources of the nearby seas. If you encounter suitable aliens, you will kill some. If you are not, don��t worry.


    The speed of the crystal boat is extremely fast in the water, and it has only been out of the ice sea area in just five or six days. The sea water has gradually warmed up, and some changes have occurred in different organisms.


    Far from seeing a blue sphere shining on the bottom of the sea, waiting for a close look, it is a huge jellyfish rising and falling in the sea.


    The colorful sea fish swarmed in groups, and some shellfish kept opening and closing on the bottom of the sea. Hansen saw a sea-bowl-sized scallop, and grew a few silver-plated pearls, and could not help but move.


    Snorkeling out of the Crystal Palace, Hansen went to grab the pearl inside, and the scallop was slammed together, and Hansen��s palm was pinched off.


    Fortunately, Han Sen saw the machine fast, the hand was shrunk back, and then the scallops that were picked up were directly picked up and swam back to the Crystal Palace.


    Put the sea-bowl-sized scallops on a crystal table and punch in directly with a punch. I suddenly heard the sound of hunting in my mind.


    "Hunting and mutating Tibetan treasures, without acquiring the soul of the beast, eating the flesh and blood can randomly obtain 0 to 10 mutant genes."


    Hansen is very happy. I don''t think this is a mutant creature. The meat in this guy can''t be counted. It should be able to be solved in one meal. At least it can also participate in the seven or eight-point variant gene.


    The Tibetan jewels were opened and several pearls of the size of the Dragon Ball were taken out. There were three in total, each of which was full and full of luster, and it was almost impossible to see in the league.


    "This thing should be considered a treasurer?" Hansen secretly thought, he was not sure whether this pearl can be regarded as a treasure.


    I went down to the bottom of the sea and moved a few Tibetan treasures back. But after killing, not all of them were mutant creatures. Most of them were only original grades. Only those Tibetan treasures that gave birth to silver pearls were mutated.


    Anyway, the number of Tibetan treasures is at least tens of thousands. Hansen only got a dozen or so to come back to eat, and then let the Crystal Palace continue to sail.


    After a few more days on the seabed, I ate a lot of different creatures in the sea, and the mutated genes increased by ten points, reaching 33 points.


    This day is far from seeing in the deep sea, there is a huge city towering like a giant beast on the bottom of the sea.


    "The shelter at the bottom of the sea!" Hansen looked at it from afar, and ordered the crystal palace to turn around the bow, not dare to approach the shelter.


    Just looking at the size of the shelter, at least a royal family shelter, Han Sen is now a battle of his own, but also in the sea, it is impossible to attack the royal sanctuary in the sea.


    Because the endless shelter of the seabed blocked the way of the Crystal Palace, Hansen could only try to sail to the side. It didn''t take long before the sea was getting shallower and shallower, and it was almost going to be docked.


    Hansen looked at the situation from the seaside far away. He found a lot of human beings. There was a castle-like building at the seaside. It should be a human shelter, and Hansen couldn��t help but feel happy.


    The original icefields were surrounded by the sea, and there were royal sanctuaries separated. There was no way to contact the outside world. Now they can open the crystal palace directly from the bottom of the sea. This is tantamount to a business road. If you make good use of it, it is not what you want to make money. Difficult.


    Let the Crystal Palace stop at the bottom of the sea, Hansen rode out of the silver scales and dive to the shore, ready to inquire about where it is.


    But when he got close to the beach, he found that he was somewhat different from what he thought. The reason why the sea gathered so many people was to attack the shelter of the seaside.


    In front of the sanctuary, there are many different creatures like porcupines. The body is covered with spikes. It can be ejected like an arrow. The human legion has been shocked several times and has not been able to break through the thorns of the group of porcupines. There were many people who were injured in the jet.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the rudder master, the addition of the palace is not the case.

 Chapter 523： Capture the alien

    Before the porcupines, a full-body black iron armor, a black iron tower shield, a black iron double-edged axe, a three-meter giant warrior, riding a giant wild boar, rampaging among the human army, human No one in the middle can get him.


    There is a human evolutionary person who looks very good in physical fitness. There should be a broken body. He has a long knife in his hand, but the long knife smashes in the past and is blocked by the tower shield of the giant warrior. It is difficult to hurt the giant warrior. .


    Under the collision of the giant wild boar, no one can stop the impact of the giant warrior shield axe warrior.


    Hansen glanced at it and couldn''t help but be a little surprised. It seemed to be a noble sanctuary. The giant warrior should be a noble-class alien, which is equivalent to a mutant creature.


    But the armor and shield defenses on his body are too high, and even the human evolution who has broken his physical fitness can''t break his shield, which is somewhat surprising.


    Coupled with the spurs of the porcupine, the human team is unable to rush into the shelter, and there is no chance to destroy the soul stone of the giant warrior.


    "A good male shield is different, my brother will accept it with utmost urgency." Han Sen looked very hot, the other body is strong, coupled with the tower shield and armor, the defense is high, Although it is only a nobleman, but in terms of defensive power, it is not worse than some royals.


    If you can get this kind of aliens, then there will be a different kind of scorpion shield in front, and it will be much easier to kill the alien creatures.


    When the mind was moved, the gold armor had already wrapped Hansen''s body. Hansen rushed out from the beach and rushed straight toward the shelter.


    It is useless to kill that alien spirit. It is serious to rush in and get the stone of the soul.


    The human legion suffered a lot of casualties and was hesitating to retreat, but suddenly saw a golden figure rushing toward the direction of the shelter of the aliens, and the speed was amazing.


    I saw a lot of porcupine on the back of the spiked protrusion, facing the golden figure is a round of madness, I saw the sky''s spikes like arrows and rain shot at the golden figure.


    Many people are looking at the tight heart. They have already eaten the thorny loss. They know that the spikes are so powerful that even the mutant armor can hardly block the penetration of the spikes.


    There are thousands of spikes that shoot at the golden figures. I am afraid that waiting for the next is a smashing heart.


    But the golden figure didn''t stop, and it rushed straight into the sky''s spikes. The rainy spikes shot on him, only to hear the sound of Tintin, the spikes on the golden figure. It was collapsed and dropped on the ground, but the golden figure was unharmed and still rushed to the shelter of the aliens at a very high speed.


    The round bang of the porcupine was completely useless for the golden figure. Soon the golden figure entered the group of porcupines, and between the hands raised, several porcupines were killed.


    The porcupines in the defending city suddenly became chaotic, and the golden figure had already rushed into the shelter.


    Everything happened too fast, and when the golden figure rushed into the shelter, the human legion responded to what happened, and when the porcupines were in chaos, they launched a full charge.


    The alien giant warrior rushed into the shelter, suddenly stunned, riding a giant wild boar turned and ran to the shelter.


    Losing the support of the giant warrior, the scattered porcupine group could not withstand the offensive of the human legion, and was quickly attacked by humans into the shelter.


    They rushed into the shelter and saw the corpses of different creatures all the way. I saw the golden figure all the way into the depths of the shelter. The strange creatures could not resist his footsteps. Just killing all the alien creatures that had been in front of him, and rushed into the most magnificent hall of the castle.


    The alien soldier riding the giant wild boar struggled to catch up in the back, but still did not catch up. When he chased the hall, the golden figure had already come out of the hall, and he still held one in his hand. A gemstone with a different light flow.


    thump!


    When the alien warrior rushed to the golden figure, he did not launch a suicide attack on the golden figure as expected. He even slammed on one knee in front of the golden figure.


    "The mad shield is willing to offer the most loyal soul to the master, and eternal life will never betray the master."


    Everyone has opened his mouth and looked at this scene incredulously. It is so rare to recognize the Lord. It is generally a kind of alienism that first convinced, and there is a possibility for the alien to recognize the Lord.


    However, the golden figure did not move with the alien warrior, and the alien spirit took the initiative to be serious. The probability of this happening may not even be one in ten thousand.


    Seeing that the golden figure pressed the stone of the soul on the forehead of the alien, the glory of the soul stone skyrocketed, the eyes of the thorns could not see anything, and then the stone of the alien and the soul disappeared together, apparently it was already The golden figure was conquered.


    After the aliens were conquered, the aliens in the shelter suddenly became chaotic.


    The alien riding of the giant wild boar rushed toward the golden figure, but the golden figure did not mean to dodge.


    At the moment when the giant wild boar rushed to him, the fist wrapped in golden armor slammed into the giant wild boar.


    It seems that the giant wild boar that came out of the armored car was hit by a golden figure. The giant body that collided with the high-speed collision suddenly stopped like a collision on the iron wall. It was fixed there.


    I saw the golden figure casually took back the fist, and the giant wild boar suddenly burst into the blood of the whole body, directly falling down at the foot of the golden figure.


    "Strong, it is too strong..." Everyone took a breath of air.


    Just before the war outside, they had already learned the power of the giant wild boar. Even the evolutionary who had broken the physical strength did not dare to resist the impact of it. However, it was directly punched by the golden figure. This is What a horrible power.


    "b god, must be b god, did not think that b **** is on our side..." I don''t know what people suddenly shouted, and suddenly let people have a spirit in their hearts.


    Yeah, that gold armor, that invincible gesture, who else besides b god?


    "I rub, b **** is here."


    "b **** is b god, still invincible in the second shelter."


    "b God, I love you."


    "There are me big gods, and I am not afraid of those alien creatures in the future."


    "That punch is really bursting!"


    ......


    Hansen did not stop. After hitting the giant wild boar, he jumped to the top of the main hall. Several ups and downs jumped out of the shelter and went away.


    This is also a rush to others, so it is not good to stay here.

 Chapter 524： Huge harvest

    The article "The God of the Yellow Sea at the Seaside" was spread on the Sky, causing a lot of people''s attention.


    The article focuses on the b gods and gods, the opening of the porcupine array, the collection of aliens, the killing of giant wild boars and other details, and finally praised the b gods do not ask for a return, do not leave the name of Lei Feng spirit.


    If Hansen read this article himself, he would feel a little blush. He is not good at what he is doing. He just thinks that he has sacrificed so many people. He has robbed the aliens and did not want to be named. .


    It is a pity that the gold armor of b **** is too famous. Hansen has no name, but when others see the gold armor, he directly regards him as b god.


    Most people don''t know that Hansen''s original gold armor has long been sold. They don''t know Hansen himself, so they can only recognize armor.


    "You are a gold armor, you say b god, b **** is too much, right?"


    "This is absolutely true, that arrogant temperament, that powerful and invincible momentum, is definitely a true b god."


    "Upstairs 666, people are covered in armor, can you still see the temperament coming?"


    "Of course, who is b god? The invincible temperament of the body can be seen through the three-foot-thick steel plate. Where can an armor block?"


    "I was there at the time, 100% b is undoubtedly, too strong, and a giant wild boar was shot and killed."


    "As far as I know, the gold armor of b God sold early, and the one you met is definitely not a true b god."


    "Absolutely, I feel that it is b god, and he glanced at me with love, I think he must have fallen in love with me..."


    "Child, wake up!"


    ......


    Many people are discussing whether it is b god, some people believe that some people think it is not, no one can convince each other, and soon it has become a war of words.


    At this time, Hansen was in the Crystal Palace, looking at his new alien mad shield.


    Unsurprisingly, this is an aristocratic male alien, more than three meters tall, wrapped in a black iron armor, a hand-held tower shield with a double-edged giant axe, looks like a giant spirit.


    There is a shield in the name of this guy, and the shield in his hand is also very powerful. Hansen cut it with a ghost claw blade and left only a three-inch deep scar. In terms of defensive power, the mad shield also I got a blood-level creature.


    If it is not the sneak slashing blade, the ordinary blood slasher has less damage to him.


    "Unfortunately, it is not a beautiful woman." Han Sen slightly regrets that he originally wanted to form a beautiful alien army, but there are too few different kinds of aliens to get the hand.


    After the Crystal Palace needs a large number of people, it is possible to capture a large number of different creatures in the sea, but Hansen does not intend to recruit too many people to come in, or to use his own aliens as the main force.


    After a long day of rest, Hansen once again dive ashore and inquired about the situation here.


    Here is the Yellowstone Sea. It is not far from the seaside. It is an ancient forest. There are many shelters for human beings in the forest. However, there are also many shelters for foreigners. The struggle between humans and aliens is fierce.


    "This is the place that is really suitable for human development. The resources on the icefield are too few. I want to get some knights can''t find it." Hansen thought.


    I was thinking about how to use the resources at hand now, but suddenly I heard a strange noise coming from the soul sea, and suddenly Hansen��s heart was happy.


    Looking into the sea of ??souls, I saw that the golden scorpion''s light has broken, and the golden golden bristles of the whole body broke out. It seems that the body is completely transformed into gold, like a golden statue, and it looks strong. less.


    The super-beast soul of the violent beast is golden-haired: mount type.


    The speed and strength of the Golden Retriever has been greatly improved, and it is comparable to the blood-level mount of the Second Shelter, and the ability to change the size is not available in ordinary blood mounts.


    Hansen fed the black crystals to the Snow Wolf. As a result, the variant of the Snow Wolf only took about a day to turn into the beast.


    Hansen used the black crystal to feed the soul of the beast, while the Princess of the Sea God drove back to the ice sheet with the Crystal Palace.


    The resources of Huangshihai are relatively rich, and the soul of the beast is relatively cheaper. If he wants to shoot the soul of the beast, it is more cost-effective to return to the goddess sanctuary.


    When I went back, Hansen tried to get the Crystal Palace directly to the seaside near the goddess shelter, and it was very smooth along the way.


    The vicinity of the goddess sanctuary was surrounded by the sea on three sides. It was easy to reach the sea near the goddess sanctuary. It did not encounter other seabed shelters, and it also saved the pain and danger of crossing the snow-capped mountains.


    When he came back, Hansen hunted a group of primitive creatures on the seabed and some of the mutant creatures he could find, and the flesh and blood of the hills with golden hairs returned to the goddess sanctuary.


    When the goddess shelter saw the golden flesh and the hills like the flesh and blood, they were all stunned. There are fewer and fewer different creatures that can be hunt nearby. They have seen such scenes.


    Yang Manli heard the news and came over and saw that the pile of small creatures like flesh and blood could not help but stay.


    "Man Li, count these flesh and blood, and then decide how to sell it." Han Sen said that he gave his original original beast soul and mutant animal soul to Yang Manli and let her sell it together.


    Yang Manli looked at the dozens of beasts that Hansen turned around. Not only did there be mutant beasts, but most of them were still beasting souls, making Yang Manli feel incredible.


    "Where did you get these flesh and animal souls?" Yang Manli looked at Hansen in a complicated look.


    "Hunting from the sea." Han Sen knows that the flesh and blood of these alien creatures is something in the sea at first glance, and he can''t help it.


    "The sea?" Yang Manli''s look is even more eccentric, to kill the aliens in the sea, it is more than a few times more difficult on land.


    "Like a mountain like me, I can hit the tiger. If you go down the mountain, you can kill the aliens in the sea. Isn''t it normal to use it in such a way?" Hansen said with a smile.


    Yang Manli didn''t mean to laugh. Han Sen was joking, but she knew that the difficulty was definitely not a joke.


    ��How did he do it?�� Yang Manli felt that she was more and more ignorant of Hansen. I thought that when I was in the first shelter, Hansen was far worse than b, but since I met at the second shelter, What Hansen did, she became more and more shocked.


    Now Yang Manli has no idea of ??the original, just think that Han Sen is more and more difficult for her to understand, can not guess what kind of man this is.

 Chapter 525： Ancient research

    The members of the Goddess Corps have purchased a group of different flesh and blood and animal souls at a very low price. People who are not goddess corps can only buy flesh and blood and animal souls at high prices. Even so, there are still many people snapping up.


    The resources of the goddess shelter are too scarce. If they don��t grab it, more people want to buy it.


    Hansen plans to get a bunch of back sales every once in a while, and the money he earns is enough for him to squander in the league.


    However, Han Senzhi is not here, and he is not willing to waste too much time, or he is mainly based on his own evolution.


    There are many flesh and blood of the golden crab. Hansen has to finish it in a few days, and the flesh and blood of the golden crab is also uncomfortable every day. I have to change the taste occasionally.


    Hansen decided to take a short break for a few days. After eating the flesh and blood of the golden crab, the physical quality should be almost as good as trying to kill the sneak pebbles in the nest of different creatures.


    When he returned to the shelter, Hansen went to see Ji Jiran, and Annie didn''t even see him. He didn''t even look at him.


    Anne didn''t bother to find out that Hansen was very contented. She didn''t want to be too irritating, and she didn''t see her go straight.


    "Sen, are you not interested in ancient Chinese? Recently, an expert in ancient Chinese has come. If you are interested, you can go see him."


    Han Sen listened to Ji Yanran��s words and immediately came to the interest. He quickly asked: ��Which ancient expert? How can we have ancient experts here?��


    Ji Yanran said with a smile: "The professor Xu has a profound accomplishment in writing, and is also very famous in the league. Not only ancient Chinese, he has research on many ethnic languages, and ancient text is only one of them."


    "This kind of expert professor, I rushed to ask for advice, people will not care about me?" Hansen said.


    "That''s not to be, please ask Professor Xu to come over, that is, to teach us some knowledge of the language of the crystal family, you can go and see first, if you have the opportunity, ask the knowledge of ancient Chinese, it should be possible." Said.


    Han Sen probably knows what is going on. Since the last big accident, the goddess of the eternal sigh has never had the opportunity to go out again, while replenishing the staff while reorganizing.


    This time, I asked Professor Xu to teach the scriptures of the crystal family. Obviously, there should be no tasks in a short period of time, but it can be seen that the above is still very important for the goddess of the eternal sigh.


    Hansen is very interested in the ancient texts. The word "Dong Xuan Jing" is now recognizable, but the understanding does not mean that he can read it. Many parts of Hansen still have a little understanding. Before they understand it clearly, He did not dare to practice.


    After the time of Professor Xu��s lecture, Han Sen went to the class. He even saw the fat squad leader and they were all there. After a few chats, they learned that this lecture was mandatory except for some senior officers and Hansen. In addition to the guards like Anne, the rest of the warships have to attend classes on time.


    The scriptures of the crystal family are too complicated, or that it is not a text at all, but a kind of picture. The various complicated lines are intertwined. It is like a complicated mechanical internal structure diagram, and you want to understand the meaning. It is very difficult.


    Judging from the brain that Hansen was strengthened, it is difficult to write down those structural drawings. The fat squad leader is even more painful. The class is like listening to the Bible.


    Although it is very difficult to learn, Hansen has been seriously listening to the memory of the class. The nine-blooded blood cat seems to have something to do with the Clan. In the future, it is inevitable to go to the relics of the Clan. There is no harm in knowing the characters of the Clan.


    After Professor Xu finished the lesson, Han Sen quickly walked over and gave a military ceremony to Professor Xu: "Professor Xu, I have some questions about text, I want to ask you, don''t know if you have time?"


    Professor Xu has a rank of lieutenant general. It is more than a little bit higher than Hansen, but there is no real power.


    "You have nothing to say about the crystal script." Professor Xu is very easygoing.


    "I would like to ask some questions about the words of the Alliance in ancient times." Hansen said with some embarrassment.


    Professor Xu looked at Hansen with some surprises: "Do you still have research on the texts of ancient times?"


    Although the league can''t be said to be a literary martial art, most young people are more willing to spend their time on the practice of super nuclear genomics. After all, it can directly benefit, and it is very safe for the safety and development of the shelter. Help, there are actually few people who are willing to spend a lot of time reading books and learning.


    Professor Xu doesn''t know if Hansen is really learning ancient writings, or is there any purpose to please close to him.


    "Slightly research, but the study is very shallow, there are many places that do not understand, there are too few materials to be found, there are many doubts difficult to find the answer." Han Sen said.


    "That''s it, it''s almost time to eat, let''s go, let''s go to the cafeteria and eat and talk." Professor Xu is very casual, there is no shelf.


    If Hansen really likes to study ancient Chinese, Professor Xu doesn''t mind answering some questions.


    Hansen was overjoyed and came to the cafeteria with Professor Xu. After the meal, the two men found a quiet place to talk while eating.


    Professor Xu originally thought that Han Sen had learned the ancient Chinese, but he only knew a little about it. After all, he was too young.


    However, under a chat, it was discovered that Hansen had really worked hard in ancient Chinese, and he had a very deep accumulation. His knowledge and accomplishments made Professor Xu very surprised. It was not as old as he could be. degree.


    "Little Han, do you have elders in your family doing ancient studies?" Professor Xu couldn''t help but ask.


    "No, my family used to open an alloy processing factory, and then closed down." Han Sen looked at Professor Xu strangely, wondering why he asked this question.


    "So, when did you start learning ancient Chinese?" Professor Xu asked again.


    "In the last two years," Hansen said, in fact, he did not start learning ancient texts until he was promoted to evolution. At most, it was not enough for a year.


    Professor Xu is even more surprised. It is very rare to have such accumulation and accomplishment in two years. It is very likely that Hansen has a special talent in this respect, otherwise it is impossible to achieve this level in such a short period of time.


    In fact, Hansen has no special talent. He can learn so fast, mainly because the brain has merged with the blood crystal and then developed again. No matter the memory or the ability to understand and analyze, there has been a great improvement in the ability to read, remember, and think. More, naturally more accumulated.


    Because of common hobbies and topics, Professor Xu and Han Sen chatted more and felt that they were more involved. The more they chatted, the more they appreciated Hansen.


    Professor Xu spoke something to Hansen. Hansen was able to remember and understand quickly. He could also discuss the issue with Professor Xu, or ask more in-depth questions, so that Professor Xu would appreciate him more and more.


    The two people only talked about chatting, and they didn''t eat a few mouthfuls of food. Finally, the rice was cold, and the canteen was left with only two of them still eating. The cooking class had to be cleaned before it could only be given up.


    At the time of leaving, Professor Xu also passed on some of Hansen''s ancient texts, let Han Sen look good, and asked him if he didn''t understand anything.

 Chapter 526： New insight

    After chatting with Professor Xu for so long, the influence on Hansen was great. The information that Professor Xu passed to him also made him very rich. The ancient texts that many people could not understand before were clear after reading the information of Professor Xu. .


    After reading it, I went to see the "Song Xuan Jing", and there are many new insights. Although there are still many places that I can''t understand, it is much clearer than before, and the understanding is deeper.


    There is too much professional practice terminology in "Dong Xuan Jing", which is also ancient usage, or there are many places that are difficult to understand. To completely decipher, it is still difficult to make Hansen''s ancient texts.


    However, after reading the information, I asked Professor Xu some questions. It was Hansen who had some gains and deciphered a complete little trick.


    Hansen was able to decipher this small skill. In addition to the improvement in ancient Chinese literature, it was mainly because he had read the original text of "The Great Yin and Yang Magnetic Gun", which is the remnant of the "Yin and Yang Magic".


    This little skill in "Dong Xuan Jing" is about the practice of Yin Jin, and has many things in common with the sacred and sacred scriptures.


    However, it is obvious that the technique in "Dong Xuan Jing" is more mysterious. If you can practice it to the extreme, you can reach the realm of borrowing and transferring power. Although it is too exaggerated to say that the cow is separated from the mountain, it cannot be transmitted through a few feet thick steel plate. It is difficult.


    Hansen is very fond of Yin Jin, and he cultivates according to the method described above. If he can really reach that level, he can directly break the internal organs of the alien creature with Yin. There is no need to break through the hard skin.


    After only a few days of training, Han Sen felt that he had no small improvement in the use of Yin Jin. It could only be easily penetrated by three or four inches of Yin.


    "Dong Xuan Jing" is really mysterious. It is not the secret technique of the peerless strong who can break the void. If you can learn the real refining technique, I am afraid it is much more powerful than "Ice Muscle and Jade." Sen hate can''t immediately decipher the full text, but this kind of thing is urgent. If you can''t fully understand it, it''s easy to get into trouble. "Dong Xuan Jing" can have no special genetic fluid to regulate the body. If something goes wrong, it is easy to damage itself. .


    After a rest for ten days, I just went to the shelter to eat the flesh and blood of the golden crab. Finally, I finished eating the flesh and blood of the golden crab. I got a total of seven genes, which made Hansen��s gene of the gods reach 28 points.


    Hansen: Super **** body spirit.


    Rank: Evolution


    Shouyuan: 300.


    The evolution of the gods requires: a hundred genes.


    Owned genes: basic gene 100, original gene 100, variant gene 43, gene of God 28.


    Hansen took a look at his genetic completion, which is quite good for an evolutionist who has just entered the second shelter for less than a year.


    Now Hansen''s physical fitness is definitely more than one hundred and twenty. How much has to be tested before I know it. In short, it is stronger than the previous blue blood tiger Tieyi.


    Hansen estimates that if his four genes are full, he should be able to reach one hundred and seven or one hundred and eight or eight. He just doesn��t know how strong the super **** creature of the second shelter is, and the strength of the 178 has the chance to kill super. God creature.


    It is still too early to consider these things. The most important thing is to supplement the gene of God. As for the variant gene Hansen, it is not too worried.


    There are many mutant organisms on the seabed. As long as you are patiently looking for it, it is not difficult to supplement the variant gene.


    But if you want to kill the blood creatures on the bottom of the sea, then it is really hard.


    The combat power of human beings in the sea will be greatly reduced, and they will not be able to breathe in the water. It is very difficult to fight against the alien creatures in the sea, which is not much different from the body. Even Hansen has to be scrupulous.


    Once an accident occurred in the deep sea, it was really nowhere to run.


    "First go and kill the ruthless gargoyle." Hansen once again entered the shelter and made up his mind to go to the nest of a strange creature.


    The **** of blood and blood is still very attractive to Hansen, not to mention the beasts of the creatures of different creatures are generally the best, many of them are rare types of blood and soul.


    However, Hansen has not left the goddess shelter, but Zhu stopped to come to the door.


    "Headmaster, I heard that there are several violent mutant souls among the mutant beasts you got back?" Zhu asked with a smile.


    "There are two mutant beasts who are violent, how do you want it?" Hansen smiled and looked at Zhu.


    "Want to want, the head of the team, you open a price." Zhu stopped nodded, the violent mutant animal, its ability may even be close to the blood of the beast, such a good thing Zhu stopped how could not want.


    In this ghost place, if there is a mutation in the beast, his little days can be much more comfortable, and hunting the creatures under the blood is definitely no longer a problem.


    "Want to be simple, take "Sky and Seventy" to change." Han Sen said with a smile.


    When Zhu paused, it turned into a bitter face: "Big brother, you don''t know, "I am really afraid to rumor when I am shocked," otherwise Chen will definitely not let me go."


    "Then I can''t help it. You go to the deputy head of Yang to buy it." Han Sen had a look that couldn''t help.


    "Don''t, the deputy head of Yang��s offer is called a beggar. Except for those who have more money and no place to spend, who has so much money." Zhu stopped looking depressed, if he had so much money, I will not come to Hansen.


    In fact, Hansen told Yang Manli that the mad mutant animal is not in a hurry to sell, so Yang Manli opened the price very high, purely to show the reputation of the goddess army, and did not intend to really sell.


    Of course, if someone is really willing to pay a high price, Yang Manli naturally does not reject the truth.


    "I really can''t help you this." Hansen took the shoulder of Zhu stopped and left the shelter.


    Zhu stopped looking at Hansen''s back in a weird look. He really didn''t understand how Hansen got so many good things.


    It is obvious that Hansen came to the second shelter more than he was late, but it was only a year later, and in this ghost place, Hansen even sold out the mutant beasts. It��s too scary.


    Zhu stopped biting his teeth and was ready to buy the violence that was violently violent. His family was only enough to buy this one. Yang Manli��s asking price was too high.


    However, after Zhu stopped to find Yang Manli, he was told by Yang Manli that it was not just the mutant beast that ran away, even the ordinary mutant beast had been sold out.


    "I wipe, the rich people are really more than his mother." Zhu stopped to regret it before he did not directly take the violence, and now want to buy no chance.


    "It seems that I have to talk to Han Sen well. He must have a better beast soul. Maybe that thing can touch him and get some powerful souls from him." Zhu stopped murmuring himself. language.

 Chapter 527： Dead beast

    When Hansen came to the nest of alien creatures again, he summoned his own beasts.


    In these days of the league, Hansen has evolved the gold scorpion king into a **** beast, and the gold armor is more textured.


    The stone armor demon pattern is also summoned and attached to the beast to make it more crystal clear.


    The flaming domain bird hovered over the top of the head, and further enhanced the power of the beast soul. Hansen felt that his power could just hit the planet with a punch.


    Of course, this is just the illusion of power expansion, but it is actually much stronger than before.


    Once again, I entered the nest of the alien creature, and the silvery glaucoma of the whole body rushed over to him.


    Hansen did not dodge this time, and the ghost claws in his hand greeted the gargoyle''s arm.


    when!


    The ghost claw blade and the stone ghost slammed into the silvery metallic arm, and suddenly a scar was found on it, and the silver blood suddenly flowed out.


    Hansen himself was only half a step back from the earthquake, and his strength is no less inferior to this ruthless gargoyle.


    The gargoyle made a fierce roar, and the two claws were desperate to catch Hansen, a nail like a silver dagger.


    Hansen is no weaker than strength and speed. Plus, the body is much more powerful than the gargoyle. How can it be caught? The figure swings, not only avoiding the sally ghosts, but also The ghost claw blade left a trail of blood marks on the gargoyle, so that it kept flowing out of the silver blood.


    The gargoyle angered, but there was no way to take Hansen. It didn''t even touch Hansen''s body. Hansen''s position was too slippery.


    When Hansen was self-satisfied, the gargoyle grabbed him from the claws and just walked away, but who knew that the gargoyle��s arms had soared two feet and suddenly caught on Hansen��s body. .


    Ten silver daggers with the same nails, the thorns of the Hansen''s armor.


    when!


    The eardrum of the sound of the gold and iron symphony hurts, but the nails of the gargoyle dagger did not even penetrate, leaving only a few shallow marks on the armor.


    Hansen was shocked and happy, and the defensive power of the gold armor and the violent stone armor demon pattern was unexpectedly strong, and even the gargoyles who ran away were not able to pierce.


    This rebellion made Hansen emboldened, and simply took back the ghost claw blade and used the boxing method to strike the hard-faced confrontation with the gargoyle.


    Hey!


    The violent bang of boxing and boxing, such as the chaos of the blade.


    A violent fist hits the gargoyle, and the gargoyle is constantly retreating.


    The gargoyle was hardly suppressed by Hansen, and Hansen directly blew the heart with Yin Yin and died directly.


    "Hunting and stalking blood creatures **** gargoyle, not getting the soul of the beast, flesh and blood are not edible."


    Han Sen gave a slight sigh, he was the first time he encountered such a thing, did not get the soul of the beast, blood and meat can not be eaten, this luck is really not a bad.


    Fortunately, Hansen does not care, there are eggs of different creatures behind, almost 100% can be a **** of blood and soul, to his hand is the blood of the beast.


    "What kind of blood is good? It''s better to have wings, or a body-like beast like a demon sword." Hansen cautiously climbed into the nest and went inside.


    There are a lot of nesting houses here, but all the way, I have never seen other alien creatures rushing out, as if there is only one gargoyle in the nest.


    "Can''t you even have the eggs of different creatures?" Hansen was a little panicked, but he saw the eggs of different creatures in a short time, and let him breathe a long sigh of relief.


    Going to the egg of the alien creature, breaking with the claws, suddenly heard the familiar voice.


    "The soul soul is extracted..."


    Han Sen looked at the mist of the stranger in the egg of the alien creature, and gradually became a beast in front of him.


    The beast spirit is generally blue steel, born like a tiger-like leopard, the first born a lightning-shaped unicorn, behind the huge wings, eyes flashing, there is a savage vicious.


    The beast was turned into a streamer and shot into Hansen''s soul sea, and suddenly heard a voice ringing in his mind.


    "Extracting the soul of the beast is successful, and you will get the soul of the **** of blood."


    Hansen quickly went to see the information of the dead, but only saw that the death is actually a flying beast.


    Immediately summoned the dead cockroach, immediately behind the pair of huge blue steel devil wings, looks extremely cool.


    I tried the speed, and it was a lot faster than the wings of the **** of the first shelter. I almost went to the exit of the nest of the alien creature in the blink of an eye.


    "Haha, finally have the ability to fly." Hansen''s heart is happy, it is convenient to have the ability to fly, and the speed of the blood of the gods should be fast enough in the second shelter.


    Almost without hesitation, Hansen fed the black crystals to the dead cockroaches, and the sacred blood wings, which should be the fastest flying beast of human beings in the second shelter.


    With the wing of death, Hansen can run the entire second shelter unless it encounters a super-god creature.


    "If it is better to have a set of blood bows and arrows, I can return to the peak and smile at the second god''s sanctuary." Hansen secretly regrets that the god-level bow and arrow beast soul is not so casual. Get it by hand.


    Destroyed the eggs of the alien creatures, Hansen did not need to remain in the goddess shelter, he is ready to go to the ice field to see.


    Before Li Wei, they were already talking about the three joint attacks on the royal sanctuary. I don��t know if there is any talk now. If there are three joint attacks on the royal sanctuary, Hansen will have the opportunity to accept another royal alien.


    Directly driving the Crystal Palace to sneak into the frozen lake from the bottom of the sea, the little angel, Xue Ji, Yu Jun and the mad shield were summoned by Hansen, and there is no fear of others seeing it here, and the road is not lonely.


    There are Xue Ji mad shields responsible for hunting the aliens on the seabed, getting the flesh and blood of the mutant creatures, and the Princess of the Sea God and Xiaotian to serve him. This day is wonderful.


    By the time the frozen lake was reached, Hansen��s variant gene increased by three points. This is because the mutant creatures that were hunted were a bit too big, and Hansen only ate a third of the time.


    As for the huge alien creatures in the sea that seem to be fierce, Hansen did not dare to provoke, and he wondered when to learn the super-nuclear genetics in the water, and then there will be capital to hunt them.


    Even if you can''t eat it, you can feed the little angels. As soon as the little angels evolve into battle, Hansen can really traverse the second shelter.


    "The next time I return to the league, I must find a way to get a super-nuclear gene in the water. I don''t know if there is any super-nuclear gene that allows humans to breathe in the water." Han Sen thought in his heart.


    Once again, he came to the Starship Shelter. Hansen had not yet gone to find Li Wei, but Li Wei had found Han Sen himself.


    "Han Sen, finally found you, I have reached an agreement with the Black God and Philippe, and in two days will attack the royal sanctuary, can you help me?" Li Wei said with some excitement.

 Chapter 528： Silver beetle

    "I''m afraid I will let you down. I have a hatred with the Black God. Isn''t it convenient to go with you?" Hansen said with a smile. The fastest update


    "Will the black god, the person who grabbed the snake bone fish king is you?" Li Wei responded and looked at Hansen with surprise.


    "Is it not me? I will look at it together. When you go back to war, I will go there myself," Hansen said.


    "That''s OK, but you have to be careful. When the black god''s master is almost all out, when the black **** has a bad idea for you, it is difficult to go, you are responsible for attacking the west, you I can go to my side." Li Wei thought about it.


    "Who is attacking the main entrance?" Hansen asked.


    "The black **** is the strongest, and the main entrance is responsible for him."


    Hansen asked for some details before leaving, but his mind made up his mind to go to the main entrance of the Black God Sanctuary.


    Of course, before attacking the shelter, Hansen would not pull the hind legs of the black god, but after he had laid the shelter, Hansen would not be polite with him.


    The human evolutionary on the ice sheet was the first to unite, and the momentum was unprecedented. There were evolutionists who were preparing and transporting supplies, and some strong people responsible for cleaning up nearby creatures.


    Because the materials of the ice sheet are too scarce, human beings have developed here for more than 100 years, accumulated so many generations, and today they have the ability to fight with the royal sanctuary.


    However, it is also necessary to exhaust all the forces on the ice sheet to be successful. In the event of failure, human beings will inevitably suffer heavy losses, and no one will dare to have the slightest care.


    Moreover, there are three alliances. There must be some problems in the command, and once the shelter is captured, it will not be guaranteed by the people who fight because of the distribution of interests.


    Hansen is not in a hurry to go, it is too early to go too early, and it is not too late to go after playing.


    Sure enough, as Li Wei said, the three companies launched a joint attack on the royal sanctuary two days later. The black **** sanctuary is responsible for the gateway position of the royal sanctuary.


    Hansen saw the hordes of alien creatures rushing out of the royal sanctuary and slashing with the human evolution.


    The Black God himself brought a dozen of broken human evolutionists who wanted to storm into the shelter, but they were soon entangled in blood creatures.


    The evolutionists in the other two directions have also been blocked by different creatures. The human and alien creatures are screaming everywhere, and the silver-haired girl is just standing on the tower of the shelter, watching everything indifferently. There is no plan to shoot.


    Hansen finally saw what was a big scene today. Hansen and Fei Li��s situation on both sides of Hansen could not be clearly seen, but the dozens of broken evolutionists in the Black God��s side did not say that this royal sanctuary actually Nearly twenty blood creatures rushed out, completely blocking the offensive of the Black God Sanctuary.


    This is obviously not the whole of the royal sanctuary. In the other two directions, there must be more blood creatures in the shelter. This royal sanctuary is unprecedentedly powerful.


    "This kind of large royal sanctuary is not a person who can attack it." Hansen looked secretly. If it was not the unity of the whole ice sheet, it would be because of the power of a single person, unless it had the power of super **** creatures. No one can attack such a shelter.


    The giant snake, which is 100 meters long, is like a giant beast like a Titan. The black-winged beasts and strange birds in the sky cover the sky. The whole battlefield is chaotic, and it is even more shocking than the video blockbuster.


    Even if it is more inferior to the Star Wars, the scene of blood flying is unmatched by the Star Wars.


    Just like Hansen, who is ready to be cheap, watching such a scene can not help but some blood, hate can not kill and fight with those evolvers.


    The commanding power of the Black God is far better than that of Hansen''s imagination, and most of the evolutionists have already served in military service. It is no stranger to group fighting, and the siege of different creatures seems to be handy. In fact, the casualties are not too high.


    Moreover, there are some weaker evolutionists who serve as logistics units. Once someone is injured, they will be sent out to the battlefield in time. There are not many people who actually die.


    "This black **** really has a hand, such a large-scale battle is so calm, it is not simple." Hansen heart praise, but the enemy is the enemy, how good he is, Han Sen does not have a good feeling.


    Because human beings have been persecuted by this royal sanctuary for more than 100 years, and they have been fighting against it. They have already had a deep understanding of the strength of this royal sanctuary, and the three are determined to move forward. Although the strength of the royal sanctuary is strong, it has already shown its declining trend. It seems that it is difficult to resist the siege of the three forces for a long time.


    It��s just that the silver-haired girl��s alien has never planned to shoot. She just stood on the gate of the city and watched the entire battlefield indifferently. Occasionally, she moved the scepter in her hand to command the alien army to fight.


    "If this continues, if there is no other blood-blooding creature in the silver hair, I am afraid that it will be broken sooner or later." Han Sen secretly stunned.


    If it is replaced by a noble sanctuary, Hansen has already rushed to grab the soul stone, but this is a royal sanctuary. I don��t know if there are any other blood creatures. Hansen even rushes in, and may not be able to find it. The stone of the soul is located.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he saw that the silver-haired girl who had left the city gate, but did not join the battlefield, but went back to the shelter.


    The silver-haired girl''s alien action can''t help Hansen to glimpse. Now that the battle has reached a stage of white-hot, the alien army has fallen to the bottom. If she loses her command, isn''t the alien army more likely to collapse?


    When Hansen was puzzled, he suddenly saw the battlefield in front of the shelter. The earth suddenly shook. The rocks in many places were cracked, and the silver beetles like springs emerged from the inside.


    Where the silver beetles pass, both humans and alien corpses are instantly bitten clean, and the scalp is numb.


    More and more mouths cracked on the earth, and countless silver beetles rushed out. For a time, the entire battlefield was in chaos. Both humans and alien creatures rushed to escape, and no one thought about it and continued to fight.


    The human evolutionary and alien creatures, which were still desperately trying to work, even fled side by side. It is almost impossible to imagine that they were still fighting for battles dozens of seconds ago.


    Even the giant snakes and the hill-like behemoths of the hundred meters are desperately running away, seemingly afraid of those silver beetles.


    Hansen is also looking at the scalp numb, but after careful observation, it is found that the silver beetles are not very strong in individual strength, and they are more than ordinary primitive creatures. They should not be comparable to mutants.


    However, the number is really too much, and the mouthparts are very sharp, even if there are weaknesses in the blood creatures, it is very painful to be drilled by those silver beetles.


    However, Hansen suddenly felt that his chances seemed to come.

 Chapter 529： Shelter shelter

    These silver beetles rely on a large number of mouthpieces, sharp mouthparts, in fact, their strength is not very strong.


    However, Hansen''s gold armor and stone armor can completely resist the silver beetle, and the full-cover armor also makes the silver beetle seamlessly drillable.


    Although the silver beetles drove away humans, but the alien creatures were also driven away, taking advantage of the current chaos, rushing into the royal sanctuary, perhaps have the opportunity to get the soul stone.


    Hansen summoned the armor and the magic lines, and sneaked over to the royal sanctuary.


    Just close to the battlefield, the tide of the silver beetle has already rushed to Hansen, drowning Hansen''s entire body in the silver tide.


    Hansen only felt the outside of the armor creaking, the silver beetle was biting the gold armor, but because of the existence of the double-blooded blood, the sharp mouthparts of the silver beetle could not hurt the armor.


    Hansen��s heart was settled, and he went to the royal sanctuary in the tide of insects. He was covered by a silver beetle outside his body, but no one could notice him.


    Outside the royal sanctuary, Hansen turned over the wall and entered the royal sanctuary like an ancient metropolis.


    Most of the aliens have been scared away by the silver beetle, and the aliens in the royal sanctuary are much less, but the overall number is still amazing.


    Hansen saw that the long-haired girl with silver hair was walking towards the center of the shelter, and flew into the shelter and chased it in the direction of the alien.


    There were no silver beetles in the shelter, but many alien creatures rushed toward Hansen.


    Hansen is also not in love, and the wings of the dead are directly displayed, avoiding most of the alien creatures, and chasing the girl''s aliens.


    The strange birds and black-winged beasts in the sky suddenly rushed toward Hansen. Hansen fluttered and flew, relying on the speed of the bloodstain of the gods, flying through the sky like a butterfly, rushing through a group of strange birds. Blocked by the black-winged beasts, quickly flew to the place where the girl''s aliens are.


    The girl''s alien has walked to a huge ancient building, feeling the strangeness in the sky, standing on the stone steps and looking back, seeing Hansen in the sky, suddenly the silver pupils shrank abruptly.


    Apparently, even if wrapped in body armor, the silver-haired girl is still aware of Hansen who killed her. What she relies on is obviously not the eyesight, but the smell of her when Hansen used to assassinate her.


    When the face was cold, the scepter in the silver-haired girl��s hand waved, and suddenly the strange birds and evil spirits in the sky all rushed toward Hansen. A double-headed silver monster and a beast with a double-winged black-like cow also rushed at the same time. To Hansen.


    The average strange bird and the evil beast are gone, the speed is far less than Hansen, and the power is also much worse. Hansen can kill it at will, but the silver monster and the double-winged cow are obviously blood-level. The alien creature, in the herd, blocked Hansen��s way.


    After doing all this, the silver-haired girl''s aliens stopped paying attention to Hansen and continued to climb the stone steps into the quaint and mysterious building. Soon the figure disappeared.


    After the silver-haired girl''s alien spirit entered the ancient building, two identical black-scale snakes wrapped around the doorpost and swallowed the snake letter in the direction of Hansen.


    One of the black-scaled snakes, Hansen, saw that one of the black-streaked snakes was taken by the last time when the alien attacked the Starship Shelter. It was also a blood creature.


    "How come this royal sanctuary has so many blood creatures?" Hansen frowned.


    Not all royal sanctuaries have many blood creatures. The blood of a royal sanctuary is like the size of the royal sanctuary. Second, it depends on the number of nearby blood creatures. Go to conquer those blood creatures yourself.


    This royal sanctuary is very rare in the royal sanctuary, both in scale and in the number of blood creatures. It is also possible to know the power of the silver-haired girl.


    Retreating or moving on, this is a necessary choice for Hansen. There are so many different creatures here. He can''t be trapped. Once he is trapped, he will never be able to get out.


    Just a second, Hansen has already made a decision.


    People have come in, and this is already an excellent opportunity. He has no reason to quit.


    The three major forces have not been able to attack this royal sanctuary. If you don��t think that most of the blood and living creatures are not tested in the shelter, I am afraid I will not know when I will have a chance. Then rush in again.


    In the eyes of the chill, Han Sen''s gaze has a panoramic view of the movements of all the different creatures in front of him, and a three-dimensional image is drawn in the mind to calculate a route that is most likely to rush into the ancient building.


    boom!


    A fierce bird, Hansen''s body swooped down quickly, avoiding the blocking of the two-headed silver monster and the double-winged cow.


    However, due to the height reduction, many different creatures on the ground jumped up, and a group of screams rushed to Hansen who flew at low altitude.


    Hansen''s look is the same, falling directly on a building, and the body shape slams out of the body, avoiding the slamming of the ground creatures, and then flying the wings to the sky.


    In the sky, the two strange silver monsters and other strange creatures rushed over again. Hansen flew down again. The whole person constantly changed between heaven and earth. Sprinting towards the old and mysterious building.


    Unstoppable, Hansen moved quickly in the building, and from time to time spread the wings to the sky, making perfect use of the space that the building brought him, and the containment of the aliens, and the hard way rushed to the ancient Before the main hall, the swarms of different creatures were always one step behind, and they did not pose a threat to Hansen from beginning to end.


    Even the two gods of blood are the same, and they have never been able to really block Hansen.


    However, because of the use of the relationship between the land type and the alien species, Hansen��s route was not a straight line, and it circumvented a considerable circle before finally rushing to the old building.


    The two black-scale snakes came up from the huge stone pillars and directly blocked them in front of the closed stone gates. They opened the mouth of the snake and made a sharp scream to Hansen. The fangs of the scorpion were completely exposed. The scalp of the person is numb.


    Hansen did not stop, directly rushed to the stone steps, rushed over to the two black scale snakes, and behind him was already filled with all kinds of evil creatures, like the countless evil spirits in hell, followed by Han Behind Sen, I want to pull him into the abyss of horror hell.

 Chapter 530： Fighting silver-haired girl

    The two black-streaked snakes seem to be two dark gates leading to hell. More than a meter long fangs stick to the disgusting venom, almost sealing Hansen all the way forward.


    The back has already flooded like a tide, and I can''t see the end of the alien creature at all. It seems that I have also cut off all of Hansen''s retreat.


    Hansen had no way in front of him. There were only two black holes in the Shekou, but Hansen did not stop at all. Instead, he accelerated the pace, the heart beat like a drum, the blood was roaring and mad, and every inch of muscle broke out extremely powerful. the power of.


    Stepping out in one step, such as shrinking into the inch and stepping into the sky, Han Sen almost rushed into the Shekou of one of the black scale snakes like a teleport.


    Hey!


    The black-scaled snake slammed the snake''s mouth and swallowed Hansen.


    However, it was only seen that the blood was mad, and the snake skin on the side of the black scale snake was torn apart from the inside. The blood and the golden figure rushed out at the same time. The three purple flashes flashed like electricity.


    Hey!


    Hansen rushed out of the snake''s belly and slammed into the huge stone gate of the ancient building like a fierce beast. He knocked the stone door open and rushed in without hesitation.


    Inside the ancient building is like a temple. There are mysterious symbols and statues everywhere. The innermost part of the temple, a huge evil spirit of more than 30 meters is like a Shura Yaksha. It is a fierce phase.


    In the eyebrows of the evil spirits, inlaid with a fist-sized silver gem, it should be the stone of the soul of the silver-haired girl.


    Under the evil spirits, the silver-haired girl has become a battle form, and the beautiful figure is completely wrapped in the silver armor, which looks slender and delicate, and outlines the perfect curve.


    A silver sword was held in the hands of the girl, sparkling with chilling brilliance, and the girl''s pair of silver pupils were staring at Hansen indifferently.


    Hansen rushed to the silver-haired girl, who thought that the alien blood creatures would come in, but who knows that they are all outside the ancient buildings, and no one has stepped into the stone door.


    This makes Han Sen overjoyed, but it is relatively easy to deal with a silver-haired girl, and he has already had the record of killing a silver-haired girl last time. If he wants to come here, even if he can��t kill her, he should take the stone of the soul. Not difficult.


    Seeing that Hansen had rushed to the statue, the silver-haired girl screamed coldly, and the silver sword in her hand seemed to flash out, and the throat turned to Hansen��s throat, almost instantly to Hansen��s neck.


    Hansen was shocked. The last time he took the initiative to smash the sword of the heart, so the sword of the silver-haired girl was no longer useful. Han Sen did not want to hide.


    But now the silver-haired girl slammed his sword to his neck. He would not be able to get rid of his head and it would be cut off. This is absolutely impossible.


    Really playing against the silver-haired girl, Hansen knew that the silver-haired girl''s sword was incredibly fast. He stepped back half a step and lifted up the ghost claws to welcome him. He barely blocked the silver sword that was about to reach his neck.


    when!


    The silver sword collided with the ghost claw blade and made a crisp metal crash. A huge force struck Hansen��s body and couldn��t help but take a step back. The power of the silver-haired girl was even stronger than Hansen��s. .


    After a sword, the silver sword in the hands of the silver-haired girl did not stop, like a silvery lightning flashing through the air, and the high-speed bombardment of the non-stop, even Hansen can only stop constantly, can not find a counterattack Opportunity.


    Hansen has blocked more than a dozen swords. The sword is almost like an antelope hanging corner. It is almost unbelievable, and Hansen can only retreat. It is impossible to leave.


    The silver-haired girl is not only fast, but also fast and bizarre. She is chasing Hansen like a shadow, and does not give him a chance to breathe.


    Dangdang!


    Although Hansen blocked all the lightning-like offensives of the silver-haired girl, but the smashing ghost blade was actually broken by the silver fine sword, and Hansen��s arm was also numb.


    Now Hansen knows how lucky he was to kill the silver-haired girl the last time. If he did not accidentally lock his sword, and the silver-haired girl was too careless, he would have no chance at all.


    After all, Han Sen at that time, the physical quality can be much worse than now, and is still suppressed by the silver-haired girl. The last time, if it was not a plot, I am afraid it will be even worse.


    The silver-haired girl seems to hate Hansen very much, and the sword is unrelenting. Hansen, who is directly killed, has retreated.


    Hansen''s body is changing, and he is barely supported by the technique of walking. He has never learned the powerful claw method. He only used the claw as a knife, and used the knife of the reverse heart to confront the enemy. It is not the opponent of the silver-haired girl.


    If Hansen��s body is not so good, I��m afraid that I��ve been smashed under the sword by a silver-haired girl.


    Even with his body, Hansen is still attacked without any help. He can only retreat within the hall, avoiding too many collisions with the silver-haired sword of the silver-haired girl, otherwise it will be the ghost claws. His arm will also be shaken.


    The silver-haired girl''s sword method is wonderfully wonderful. The man and the sword are almost integrated into one. Like a silver lightning, the road is criss-crossed, and the people are almost unable to see her figure. The people watching are dazzled.


    Hansen wants to block the sword of the silver-haired girl with the seal of the tunnel, but he knows nothing about the sword-making method of the silver-haired girl. He does not know how his interests and trajectories go to the end, and can''t attack the key points. Naturally, it may also seal her sword.


    Secondly, the sword of the silver-haired girl is too fast. It is difficult to see clearly with Hansen��s eyesight. It is even more difficult to seal the sword.


    when!


    Hansen did not block a sword, but avoided the key points. A wound was cut from the shoulder, and the blood suddenly burst through the cracks of the armor.


    Hansen was shocked. The gold armor with the stone armor demon pattern was not able to completely block the silver sword. The sharpness was terrible.


    The silver-haired girl is unreasonable, the speed of the sword is getting faster and faster, and the silver and silver are staggered, making Hansen more and more difficult to parry.


    Seeing that a sword had already arrived in front of Hansen, Hansen��s ghost claws had not been able to recover, and it was no longer possible to block.


    "Spell it." Han Sen bit his teeth, summoned the mad shield, and blocked it in front of himself, bearing a silver-haired girl''s sword.


    Hansen himself rushed to the huge evil ghost image, no longer entangled with the silver-haired girl, trying to grab the stone of her soul.


    when!


    Only heard the sound of the steel being torn behind, the Shield of the Madden Shield was born with a long trace of the silver-haired girl, almost running through the entire tower shield, and almost smashed the tower shield into two halves.

 Chapter 531： twin

    Hansen wants to take back the mad shield, but the silver girl''s sword is too fast, and without waiting for the mad shield to be recovered from the soul sea, it is another sword silver flash. ???


    Hey!


    The tower shield was directly split into two halves. The silver sword slammed into the tall body of the mad shield. Only when the electric light flashed, the body of the mad shield had a thin line.


    boom!


    The body of the mad shield was divided into two, and it fell to the ground, and it was so killed.


    Hansen didn''t have time to feel bad about himself. It was not long before an aristocratic alien was killed. He stepped on his legs and rushed toward the evil spirits.


    Half a step of the cloud, this Hansen has been practicing the body of the law has finally played its role, Hansen''s feet under the wind, seems to be a whirlwind rushed to the evil spirits.


    However, the silver girl behind her was not slower than him, even faster. The silver figure flashed and a sword stabbed Hansen''s heart.


    Hansen did not return, and a gold-winged four-winged worm with blood-red armor appeared behind Hansen, helping him to block the silver jewel of the silver girl, while Hansen jumped up and flew up. And out, directly to the evil spirit like the silver stone of the soul of the eyebrows.


    Dangdang!


    The three consecutive swords were on the golden sand worm king, and the blood-red armor was thrown out of the deep marks, and even its own gold carapace was opened, revealing a golden blood.


    Fortunately, the pet armor that has been turned into a violent level of the beast spirit is even harder than the Shield of the Madden Shield, and the hard-boiled king let the golden sand worm king block the three swords yet to die.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the golden sand worm king was taken back into the sea of ??souls. The silvery soul stone was already in front of his eyes. Now even if the silver girl is too late to catch up, it is impossible to stop him from getting it. This stone of soul.


    However, just as Hansen��s fingers almost touched the stone of the soul, the heart suddenly gave birth to strong sway and uneasiness, and the back was cold and sweaty.


    "I''m not right..." Han Sen''s heart was in the blink of an eye, but he saw a golden figure turned out from the huge stone of the evil spirits, and a golden sword light stabbed Hansen''s chest.


    The sword light is too fast, Han Sen''s distance is too close, and it is too late to escape.


    puff!


    The golden Jianguang directly pierced the gold armor and pierced his chest. Hansen saw the person who stabbed his sword. He was wearing a golden armor, a golden wave and a pair of gold. Hey, a girl with a golden sword in her hand.


    Except for all the gold, this girl is almost the same as the silver girl. If it is not that her golden wave is different from the girl''s silver, it is likely that people think they are two girls made in a mold. Dolls, just armor and head dyed in different colors.


    "Hey!"


    The golden girl squatted on Hansen��s body and suddenly smashed Hansen. Hansen fell heavily on the ground. Only then did she see that there was a face on the back of the evil ghost. This is a A double-faced evil ghost image, in the position of the eyebrow of the face behind the skull, also has a stone of soul, the golden light flashes like a glass.


    "Double twins?" Hansen finally understands why a silver girl is so reassured that Hanson is alone, why not let such a strange creature surround him.


    Because there is no need at all, this alien sanctuary turned out to be a rare double-spirited sanctuary. In addition to the silver girl''s alien spirit, there is a little gold spirit that is not inferior to her.


    A silver girl, Hansen, has been difficult to solve, let alone two equally powerful aliens.


    Almost no hesitation, Hansen fell to the ground for a moment, turned over and rushed outside, blood and blood, the whole body bones burst, has pushed his potential to the limit.


    The silver girl and the golden girl did not let him go. The golden and silvery two fatal figures rushed toward Hansen, like a silver and gold lightning.


    The blood is like a rain splash, Hansen has applied the technique of walking to the limit, but it is just to avoid the key points as much as possible. The silver sword and the golden sword keep leaving a trail of blood marks on him.


    The swordsmanship of the Golden Girl and the Silver Girl complement each other. It turns out to be a combination of techniques. The power of the joint is several times stronger than that of a sword.


    Han Sen has no thoughts of fighting again at this time. He has been miscalculated since the beginning, and he has no chance to win. He can only rush out of the temple, and perhaps it is possible to leave a lifeline.


    Han Sen has blood flowing, his brain is unusually clear, his eyes are indifferent, and his brain is constantly turning, calculating the possibility of everything.


    Living, now Hansen has only one goal. Under the attack of two royals, he has no chance to get the stone of the soul.


    Every step Hansen walked out was almost replaced by a wound in his body. Every step was carefully designed, but it was difficult to completely avoid injuries.


    Now Hansen has no other way, only to change his life. When he rushes to the front of Shimen, the whole body is already **** and almost like a blood person.


    Now Hansen can only be grateful that he has the dual protection of the gold armor and the sneak pecans. Otherwise, even if he practiced ice muscle jade, I am afraid that it is already dead and I don��t know how many times.


    The strengthening effect of the gold armor and the magic lines resisted most of the power of the Golden Girl and the Silver Girl sword. When the sword was on him, it was less than 30%, but it left a slight injury on him.


    It seems that although it is horrible, it is not fatal, so that he has the ability to continue fighting.


    However, outside the hall is packed with a variety of different creatures, including black blood snakes and other blood creatures, more terrible than Longtan Tiger.


    However, Hansen has no other choice now. When he rushes out, he still has a way to live. Those blood creatures are still worse than silver girls, and their wisdom is far less than that of silver girls. This is Hansen��s chance. .


    Hey!


    The door was crowded with all kinds of horrible creatures, and Hansen did not dodge, leaning against the armor of his body and rushing out.


    The head seemed to be a fierce lower head of the blood-blooding creature of the bull-headed bull. He hit Hansen with the horn on his head, but in the next second, there was a huge golden body that fell and shook the surrounding creatures. Ghosts crying.


    "Chong out!" Hansen flew to the huge golden-haired donkey, and grabbed its hair.


    The golden retriever screamed and opened four hooves, madly rushing into a group of alien creatures, the huge body savagely opened the alien group and headed for the gate. 8

 Chapter 532： Hell ghost

    As a super mount, the golden retriever is no less than the **** of the second shelter, and the huge body is extremely fast. The step is a hundred meters away, even the speed of a silver-haired girl. Can''t catch up.


    And most of the alien creatures seem to be the size of an ant in front of the golden retriever, which can''t stop its way.


    Even so, countless alien creatures rushed up, and the biting golden scorpion was bloody, and the golden blood splattered, making a painful snoring sound.


    Hansen kills the strange creatures that have been thrown up. There are also many strange birds and double-winged beasts on the top of the head. It is unimaginable for a time, and there are splashing blood and corpses killed by Hansen.


    Hey!


    Hansen suffered a heavy blow from the top of his head, but a bird''s beak with a silver-headed bird licked Hansen''s helmet. Although the helmet was not smashed, Hansen screamed and screamed. I fell on the golden retriever and almost fell.


    Golden Retriever has no idea how many different creatures have been crawled, and the flesh and blood that has been bitten everywhere is blurred, but Golden Retriever is, after all, Golden Retriever, the absolute king of the first shelter.


    But I saw only a mad scream, and the golden scorpion slammed into the sky, like a hill flying into the sky. When it fell, it smashed several palaces and trembled the entire huge royal sanctuary. A bit.


    I don''t know how many different creatures have died, and the aliens that have climbed onto it have been shaken down.


    Hansen desperately grabbed the golden hair of the golden retriever, which was not taken down.


    The golden retriever climbed up and ran away again in the direction of the city gate, and the strange creatures in the group once again came up.


    Battle war!


    For the first time, Hansen was caught in such a hard battle. He did not know how many different creatures he had killed. His hands were soft, but there were still more alien creatures rushing to death.


    Seeing that there is still more than a thousand meters away from the city gate, the golden scream is screaming and crashing to the ground, smashing the earth into a large piece.


    The body of the golden retriever is full of golden blood. Many places are exposed to flesh and blood. I don��t know how many alien creatures have bitten. A hoof has almost no visible flesh, only the forest bones are left, and it can be persisted until now. life.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the golden retriever was taken back to the soul sea. At the same time, the back wings fluttered and the volley flew outside the shelter.


    However, the birds of the heavens and the beasts with wings have been surrounded by him, especially the black-horned beast with wings. The volley is rushing, and the sharp corners of the head are like long guns. Hansen just came in.


    Without the protection of Golden Retriever, Hansen knew that he could not be stopped again. He watched the two-headed silver monsters chasing them from behind. Hansen gritted his teeth and rushed over the two-winged black bull.


    One black and one gold collided with each other, Hansen��s head almost hit the horn of the horn, and fiercely folded up the wings, the body turned over in the air, turned into a forward direction of the legs, turned into scissors The foot caught the black cow''s neck and bent over and slammed into the black bull''s abdomen.


    Hey!


    The three claws of the ghost claw blade with the violent impact force, the smashing into the belly of the black cow, was pulled by Hansen, and suddenly the blood fell.


    Just listening to a tragic resounding through the sky, the black bull''s majestic body fell down.


    Hansen stepped on the back of the black cow, and the wings were summoned again and rushed away from the shelter.


    boom!


    I only heard a loud noise coming from behind, and then I heard a voice in my mind.


    "Hunting the blood of the gods, hell, and ghosts, and gaining the spirit of the **** and the beast, you can get 0 to 10 points of the gene from the flesh and blood."


    It��s just that Hansen has no time to pay attention to those, like a **** butterfly, smashing through the sky of alien interception, all the way to the royal sanctuary.


    Seeing that Hansen rushed out of the shelter, the silver-haired girl showed an indignant color in her eyes. It seemed to be extremely unwilling, but she was helpless.


    In this case, he was even rushed out of the shelter, and there was no other way for the silver-haired girl to think.


    Outside the shelter, the aliens and humans have escaped clean. The silver beetles are being drilled back into the ground. Hansen��s slashing wings are extremely fast, and the alien creatures that have opened behind have disappeared into the icefield. Above.


    Returning to the Crystal Palace, Hansen handled the wounds on his body while recalling the silver-haired girl and the blond girl who met today.


    Hansen didn''t have any regrets in his heart. Now the only thought in his heart is how to take the pair of twins as their own.


    I want it, he really wants it too much, the rare twins, and the royals are too rare and too rare, plus the strength and appearance of the aliens are so powerful. Grace.


    "Must sure to get them." Hansen thought with hatred.


    However, the strength of the alien spirit itself is too strong, and there are many blood creatures in the shelter. When Hansen kills it, only a few **** blood creatures are in the shelter. If it is changed, usually at least Three or forty blood creatures are in the shelter, and the possibility of being able to kill is too low.


    This did not dispel Hansen��s greed. He had already identified the twins, and no matter how difficult it is, he must get them.


    "If you want to get them, you must first have the ability to break through their guardianship and get the pair of soul stones. Other blood creatures are second. After all, wisdom is limited, there is always a way to deal with them, but the pair of different spirits Sisters are smart and powerful. If they do not have the ability to break through their abilities, it is impossible to capture the stone of the soul.�� Han Sen carefully recalled their swordsmanship.


    Hansen didn''t know how many swords they had, but they had at least one or two hundred sword wounds. In addition to the previous battle with the silver-haired girl, Hansen had a personal experience with their swordsmanship.


    "Give me some time, I will be able to figure out how to break their swordsmanship." Hansen is sure that he has such ability.


    Their swordsmanship is incomparable, fast and incredible, and the two together, almost incomprehensible.


    However, their swordsmanship is even more powerful, and there is also a fixed model. As long as there is a model, there must be a method of cracking. Hansen firmly believes that he can figure out the method of cracking.


    "Wait, I will definitely accept both of you next time." Hansen was worried.


    Although sacrificing the mad shield, but Hansen has killed a lot of different creatures in the shelter, won seven or eight original animal souls and a mutant animal soul, and that is the god-level **** ghost The soul of the beast, if counted, it is not a loss. The twelve-winged dark blazing angel is said to be the Ferrari of the head god!

 Chapter 533： Double flight

    God Blood Hells and Ghosts: A fusion of the body of the beast.


    Han Sen looked at the newly acquired beast soul and saw it slightly. He couldn��t think of a god-level soul-changing beast. Unfortunately, this guy is just a humanoid soul. Once he is transformed, he can only be a **** ghost. The state of the cow fights.


    Hansen doesn''t have a cold for such a beast, but the **** ghost cow itself has the ability to fly, so that the beast can sell a big price.


    If the black crystal evolved into the beastly soul, the value will be even worse.


    Another mutant beast soul is a shield beast soul, Hansen is not very interested in such a beast soul, and will sell it later.


    "If there is a humanoid transformation of the beast, the chances of defeating the twins are much greater." Hansen thought.


    Although the ability of the fairy queen is not outdated in the second shelter, but the fairy queen has a drawback, that is, under the transformation of the fairy queen, can not wear armor, so Hansen''s defense is too low, Can''t hold the alien attack on the second shelter.


    There is no way to solve this problem. Hansen��s injuries are not fatal, but they are not light. They can only temporarily recover their injuries. By the way, they can think about how they can overcome the twins.


    Before returning to the league, Hansen went to see Li Wei again, asking him to help him to pay attention to see if anyone sells a humanoid shape.


    "The humanoid shape of the beast, this thing is precious on the ice sheet, even if someone gets it, it is impossible to come out and trade." Li Wei said.


    "I also use the blood of God to transform into a beast and soul. Although it is not a humanoid but a beast, it has the ability to fly, and it is still a beastly soul." Hansen thought about it.


    "The blood of the gods turned into a beast, and also has the ability to fly. Are you really?" Li Wei looked at Han Sen with a shocked look.


    The same is the soul of the beast, the beast is naturally not as humanoid, but with the two abilities of violent walking and flying, it is not the same. The value of the beastly soul is much higher than that of the general beast, not to mention the Flight ability.


    "Of course it is true, do I need to lie?" Hansen did not summon the **** ghosts, but did not feed them into violent walks. Now summoned them. If they want to sell them later, the appearance of the violent walk is different from the present, that is a Trouble, it is easy to be seen.


    "Yes, then I will ask you a question, how can I find you?" Li said.


    "I am in service now, it is not convenient to contact. Every once in a while I will come to the Starship Shelter, and then I will talk about it." Hansen said helplessly.


    "Good." Li Wei was very refreshed and didn''t say much.


    Hansen sent back to the Alliance from the Star Wheel Shelter, and he treated the wounds while studying how he could crack the twin swords.


    Hansen��s understanding of their swordsmanship only needs to give Hansen a little time, so he can seal their swords with the technique of sealing. However, the sword array formed by two people is still different from the sword method used by one person alone. .


    Hansen is not sure whether he can completely seal the joint swords of the two of them. In order to insure, Hansen decided to practice a super-nuclear gene that can positively break their swords.


    To this end, Hansen landed in the military sanctuary community to find the super nuclear technology he needed.


    The swordsmanship of twins is based on fastness. There are many ways to break the sword. It can be fast and fast, and it can also be used to defend the enemy. Hansen has seen many kinds of evolutionary super-nuclear genes. But he was not able to find a kind that completely satisfied him.


    The super-nuclear genetic technique in the military sacred community is much more than the sacred community that ordinary people can use.


    After Hansen looked at the introduction one by one, he found a super-nuclear genetic technique that made him feel hopeful.


    This is a joint sword method called "Shuangfei". It is a combination sword method used by two people. That is to say, this is a sword array that must be practiced by two people.


    Hansen thought for a long time. If it was just a sword, it would be difficult to block the twin swords of the twins. Under such a speed of speed, Hansen��s sword could not cope with it any more, let alone him. It is also difficult to get through the twins.


    Then, in order to defeat them, Hansen must also have two swords, so Hansen will choose the double-sword sword method of "Shuangfei".


    Of course, Hansen did not intend to find a person to practice with him. He wanted to practice the "Shuangfei" swordsmanship by himself. The left and right hands each held a sword and battled twins, so that they could defeat them.


    It is naturally impossible for the other people to use a sword to complete the combined attack. However, Hansen is also a person with the talent of "hands". His hands are not divided, but also the main hand, and can be used with one heart and two. Use a sword method for each hand.


    As long as you have adapted "Double Fly", you should have no problem if you use it with your own hands.


    Moreover, Hansen also used his own body to remember the twin-swords of the twins, plus the counter-current thirteen killings of the flying tyrants that he had learned from the world of double-knife. Hansen confidently can transform the "shuangfei" For a double sword that can defeat twins.


    Hansen''s s-class sacred card is a lot, he did not hesitate to buy the "double flying" sword method, just wait for the genetic fluid to send over and then start training.


    However, Hansen��s injuries must be raised, not too intense. Every day, he will enter the shelter to eat his own variants of flesh and blood. The rest of the time is studying how to transform the Shuangfei sword.


    After really starting to learn the Shuangfei Swordsmanship, Han Sen discovered that the two-handed sword method and the two-handed sword method are not the same thing. It is almost impossible to want a person to complete the Shuangfei sword method.


    After all, the words of two people can be attacked from two completely different positions, and the position and angle of the hands are limited, so many moves of the double-flying sword method are actually impossible for both hands.


    However, Hansen is not a scorner, and Hansen can''t think of any other way to let him have the ability to overcome twins in a short time.


    Hansen still decided to significantly adapt the Shuangfei sword method, but before that, he had to practice his hands in a series of double flying swords, and then a lot of transformation into a sword method suitable for both hands.


    It may be difficult for others, but Hansen has been practicing "Solomon" for so many years. The foundation of martial arts is excellent, and it is not impossible to adapt himself.


    While thinking about the swordsmanship of the twins, while adapting the Shuangfei sword method, and also referring to the double-knife of the counter-current thirteen knives, Hansen progressed to be not slow.


    It is only ten days, Han Sen has adapted a set of double swordsmanship.


    It��s just that this pair of swordsman Hansen always feels that there are still many flaws. It��s just useless to think about it. Hansen decided to go to the virtual training camp to test this set of ��Shuangfei Jianfa�� which is almost self-made. The twelve-winged dark blazing angel is said to be the Ferrari of the head god!

 Chapter 534： Snow female soul

    The Shuangfei Swordsman has a lot of flaws, and there are a lot of problems in the actual combat, which makes Han Sen realize that creating a sword is not so easy.


    Hansen has no other way. The birth of any new sword method needs to be tempered by actual combat. He can only find the mistake and improve it in the actual combat.


    Now I find that the error can still be changed. If there is a mistake in the real battlefield, then it can only pay the price of blood, so Hansen is not impatient.


    Hansen carved a sword while he was recovering. When Hansen entered the shelter again this day, Li Wei found him strangely.


    "Han Sen, I found a humanoid blood fusion and transformed into a beast soul?" Li Wei was a bit strange.


    ��Is the other party willing to exchange?�� Hansen asked.


    Li Wei did not directly answer: "Before I let out the wind, I said that there are friends who want to use the beastly animal spirit to change the human soul. Although there are people who want to change, come to me to inquire, but the humanoid turns into a beast. It��s too little, and there are no real objects that can be traded.��


    Speaking of the pause here, Li Yucai went on to say: "Black God came to me yesterday and said that he wants to exchange your beastly soul with a humanoid soul."


    "Does he really have a humanoid soul?" Hansen asked.


    "Yes, I saw it. It is a god-level snow female beast soul. The ability of the snow female beast soul is quite special. The strength and other aspects are not strengthened. Only one aspect of speed is strengthened, and the body temperature is lowered. This seems to be of no use, but it is somewhat obstructive to myself. I feel that it is not cost-effective to use the violent flying animal soul to change the snow woman, and you and the black **** have resentment in front." Li Yan said with a sigh.


    "Have you told him that I have to change." Hansen asked.


    "Don''t say, just say that a friend wants to change." Li Wei shook his head slightly.


    "That line, you tell him that I want to change, if he is willing to exchange, let him come here to exchange." Hansen thought about it.


    Now the speed is exactly what Hansen needs most. The most powerful ability of twins is their speed. If the speed can keep up, the chance to crack their swordsmanship will be much easier.


    As for the reduction of his body temperature, there is no harm to Hansen. The more the ice muscle jade is in the cold, the better the effect, not only has no effect on Hansen, but also a little good for him.


    This attribute to others can be said to be a disadvantage, but Hansen can''t ask for it.


    And the place where the ice field can find a humanoid blood animal is too difficult. It is very good to be able to change to the snow girl, which is almost the same as human beings. Hansen is very satisfied.


    "Do you really want to exchange with the Black God?" Li Wei said with a sigh: "You have to think clearly, you trade the beastly soul to the Black God, and he will use it to deal with you later."


    Hansen smiled and said: "Thanks to Li Xiong for concern, since I dare to trade to him, naturally I am not afraid that he has this beast."


    "That line, the soul of the soul, do you bring it? Tell me about the specific situation, I will talk to the black god." Li Xiao smiled.


    Hansen has fed the Hell Ghosts into the beastly spirits these days. After summoning them, they merge with themselves and suddenly turn into a black bi-wing bison.


    Telling Li Wei about the specific properties of the Hell Ghosts, Li Wei said that it is a pity that this can greatly enhance the strength, and also has the ability to fly the soul of the beast, which is much stronger than the black **** who has only defects.


    In addition to being a humanoid shape, the snow female beast is also very good in speed blessing. Others have no bright spots, and the ability to lower their temperature is too pituitous.


    However, Han Sen insisted on changing, and Li Wei went to talk to the Black God.


    Hansen waited for one day. When he went to the shelter the next day, Li Wei had already talked with the black god. In addition to the snow woman, Li Wei also helped Han Sen to fight for two mutant beasts.


    "Thank you Li Xiong, the two mutant beasts, you and me, I will add five, one person," Hansen said.


    Li Wei did not want to do it anyway. He only said that Han Sen had sheltered all the life-saving graces from the Star Wheel and helped him properly.


    When it was time to trade with the Black God, the Black God took the person to the Star Wheel Shelter and saw Hansen''s eyes chilly, but did not say anything.


    After seeing each other''s beast souls, the two gave their respective beasts to Li Wei, and then each of them was handed over to Li, and the transaction was very smooth and there was no accident.


    Hansen got the snow female beast and two mutant beasts. He looked at it without any mistakes. He was about to leave with Li Wei, but he was stopped by the black god.


    "Han Sen, dare not gamble with me, can we solve our grievances together?" Black God looked at Han Sen coldly.


    "What do you want?" Hansen frowned.


    "You and I will fight one day, no matter whether we win or lose, our previous grievances are written off." Black **** stared at Hansen and said: "Of course, if you lose, you have to leave the snow female soul; if I lose, **** hell The soul is still yours."


    Li Wei frowned: "Black God, we are only trading the soul of the beast today, nothing else."


    "I just proposed a solution to the problem of grievance between us. I don''t agree with him. If he doesn''t dare, it doesn''t matter." The black **** said indifferently.


    "If I don''t want to gamble?" Hansen asked the black god.


    "Since you don''t want to solve the grievances between us, it is naturally the enemy of my black god. My black **** is never soft on the enemy." Several people of Black God summoned the soul of the beast.


    "Black God, here is the Star Wheel Shelter, not your black **** sanctuary." Li Hao looked cold, and immediately recruited the master of the Star Wheel Shelter to confront the Black God.


    "Li Wei, this is the grudge of me and Han Sen, and has nothing to do with you." Black **** frowned.


    "I am a notary public of the transaction. You and Hansen''s grievances don''t matter, but in my starship sanctuary, no one can hurt him." Li Wei looks firm and has no intention of retreating.


    "Li Wei, do you really want to go to me for an irrelevant person?" The black **** stared coldly at Li Wei.


    "Han Sen once rescued my Star Wheel Shelter in a dilemma. It was the great benefactor of my Li, and no one could move him in front of my Li." Li Wei said categorically.


    The black **** is slightly discolored, and the atmosphere suddenly becomes very tense. It is like a room full of explosives. As long as there is another ignition star, it may explode.


    "One-on-one gambling can be, but the bet must be kept by the beggar." Hansen suddenly said.


    "Okay, no problem." The black **** promised to come down. Li Zhi��s identity came to him very clearly, and he was not afraid of Li��s account.


    And the purpose of the black **** is not as simple as the beast soul, the beast soul he wants, the man he wants to kill.


    Before Hansen grabbed the snake-bone fish king, he also used poisonous blades to kill him. He almost killed his life, and the black **** could swallow it.

 Chapter 535： Black god

    "Han Sen..." Li Wei was anxious. With his understanding of the Black God, he would not see the mind of the Black God.


    "It doesn''t matter. Someone wants to send me the soul of the beast. I don''t have the reason for it. Just set it." Hansen stopped Li Wei from saying it.


    Han Sen knows that Li Wei is kind, and he does not understand the idea of ??the Black God, but this is also in line with his mind. He and Tang Zhen have been practicing for so long, and there is already a hundred percent for the broken magic wind knife method. The grasp of Zheng, can not find the opportunity to clean up the black god, he actually sent himself to the door, Han Sen naturally can not ask.


    And it is also able to take back the **** ghosts, such a good thing Hansen naturally will not let go.


    "Good, happy, I started to like you a little." Black God smiled a bit cold.


    "Go to the square, where it will open," Hansen said faintly.


    "Okay." The black **** responded, but did not let his people let go, but went to the square with Hansen, like a **** prisoner, just afraid that Hansen took the opportunity to run.


    Li Wei also brought people to **** Hansen. After arriving at the square, Hansen and the Black God gave the beast soul they had just got to Li Wei.


    "Please." Black God took the lead to the platform of the square, watching Hansen''s eyes as cold.


    Since he came to control the black **** asylum, he has not eaten such a big loss. As long as he has the opportunity, he can''t wait for Hansen''s life.


    This time he not only wants to take back the soul of the beast, but also wants Hansen��s life.


    For his own little magic wind knife method, the black **** has full grasp, and he and Han Sen have handed over, thinking that understanding the depth of Han Sen, will force Hansen to stage a duel.


    The news of Black God��s gambling with Hansen quickly spread, attracting many people from the Starship Shelter.


    Li Wei is a bit helpless. If Hansen does not agree to the gambling, he can protect Hansen��s safety within the Starship Shelter, but in the gambling, the Black God killed Hansen but he has nothing to say. It can be said that the beast soul has to give the black god.


    After Hansen came to power, the black **** was lazy and talked with Hansen. He had long hated to eat Hansen''s flesh and blood, summoned the black beast soul knife, and directly smashed it to Hansen.


    Hansen also summoned the ghost claws, and the casual ones pulled out.


    However, this seemingly very random claw, but let the black **** secretly frown, the eagle eyes flashed a different color, if he continues to cut this knife, his elbow will be cut off by the ghost claw blade. Or it is his own elbow sent to hit his ghost claw blade.


    In desperation, the black **** can only take the knife back, after avoiding Hansen''s claw, ready to go out again.


    He is very confident about the little magic wind knife method, and it is hard to see people who can stop the secondary acceleration in the same stage. Hansen is even more impossible.


    In fact, most people have the same idea as the Black God. The Black God''s little magic wind knife method is famous in the ice field, and has the reputation of "the magic knife that will disappear."


    The average person does not know Han Sen at all. Except for Li Wei, who knows the origin of Hansen, no one knows what Hansen is, and dares to fight one-on-one with Black God.


    But very quickly, everyone widened their eyes and could hardly believe what they saw in their eyes.


    The black **** stepped back, avoiding Hansen''s ghost claws, and he wanted to smash again, but the knife was lifted halfway, but he found himself unable to go down.


    As before, if you go down again, Black God finds that his wrist is going to hit Hansen''s ghost claw.


    "Coincidence?" The black **** gave birth to some uneasiness, but he did not believe that there would be such a thing, nor did he believe that someone could block his little magic wind knife.


    The black **** retreats again, but then his face becomes very ugly.


    The black **** smashed more than a dozen knives in a row, but even a knife could not be completely smashed out. The knives were only half-finished, and they had to take it back.


    The Black God had no chance to display the most powerful secondary acceleration technique of the Little Devil''s Blade. This made the Black God''s face full of twilight. He had never encountered such a thing. It could be said to be a evil door.


    The people who watched the war have already seen the stunned, and these outsiders have seen it more clearly. The black god��s famous knife method is completely useless in front of Hansen.


    It can''t be said that it is useless. It should be said that the black **** can''t even pull out the knife.


    If the knife in the hands of the Black God has a scabbard, I am afraid that he has no ability to pull the knife out of the scabbard.


    Every time the black **** wrists just move, I want to lift the knife, but the next second has to take the knife back, every time it is, the black **** has no ability to get a knife.


    From beginning to end, the Black God just kept going backwards. It was like an elementary school student who had just learned a knife. He practiced in front of his own teacher. The teacher had already understood his every move, and then he followed it and hit his flaws. The key point is that he has no chance to fight back.


    What disappeared the magic knife, what little magic wind knife method, seems to have become a joke in a flash, even the knife can not come out, but also talk about what secondary acceleration.


    Retreat... keep going backwards... It seems that there is no other choice besides retreating.


    The Black God has never been so shackled as it is today. The proud magic wind knife method that he is proud of seems to have become the most useless knives in the world, and even caused him to have a terrible feeling that he would not use a knife at all.


    "It''s too strong. Who is that person? It''s terrible. It''s like Laozi teaching his son."


    "When did we have such a strong man on the ice sheet, it was amazing."


    "I wiped, the black **** was actually abused as a grandson. Is this really the black **** of the Black God shelter?"


    "Fake it? How could the black god''s magic knife be so useless?"


    "What''s so amazed, don''t you know the word "the name of the name"? It is the person like the black god, but it is just a lot of strong people under his own hands. In fact, there is no real skill. If you come to power, you are not being beaten. Like a grandson."


    "Who is that person?"


    The black **** is so stalked that it is trapped in the thorns. It is completely stretched and does not open the hands and feet. As long as it is stretched a little, it will be stabbed with blood. The depressed black **** only wants to vomit blood.


    Listening to the arguments of those below, the black **** is almost fainted.


    With a loud bang, the black **** wants to fight back with desperate efforts, but the arm is lifted up. The black **** finds that if he does not retract, even his arm will be cut off, and he has to suppress his anger. I took the knife back.


    The grievances, the incomparable grievances, the black gods have a feeling of grief that they will be killed by the urine.


    Even the evolutionists of the Black God Sanctuary, who have already watched the trepidation at this time, can hardly believe everything they saw.


    The strength of the Black God is clear to them. The little magic wind knife method can be said to be untouchable on the ice sheet. How can it be crushed by people?


    "What is the origin of that guy?" Their faces were full of horror, and even the black gods were crushed like this. They were not even worse when they went up. Maybe two or three strokes were smashed.

 Chapter 536： Deep sea jellyfish

    "You won." The black **** sinks into the water and sighs coldly.


    If it is not a last resort, the Black God will not say such a thing, but he is now a little scared. If he fights again, he will be forced to a desperate situation, and he may be killed directly.


    Han Sen��s heart feels a little pity. His technique of sealing is a technique of post-production. It is easy to crack the little magic wind knife. However, if you want to kill the black god, you still have to rely on the layout. It is impossible to kill it with a knife. Let the Black God have the opportunity to admit defeat.


    Looking at the black **** with a black face and leaving, Li Wei returned the snow girl and the beast and other ghosts to Hansen.


    "Han brother''s skillful technique can actually make the black gods unable to cut a knife." Li Wei praised.


    "My kung fu is general, maybe the black **** is too weak." Hansen said with a smile.


    The black god, who has not yet gone far, smells red, and quickly walks away without saying a word.


    After this battle, the icefields all knew that there was such a person as Hansen, and the battle with the Black God was also talked about, and became the talk of the evolutionist of the icefield after a meal.


    Hansen didn''t have time to listen to what they said. After getting the snow girl, he returned to the Crystal Palace and drove back to the goddess sanctuary in the Crystal Palace to see how the situation there was. It also happened to get a bunch of different creatures on the seabed. Go back and sell.


    On the way, Hansen tried to let the snow girl possess the body, only to feel the whole body cold, the skin became pale like snow, the hair became a white hair, and the face became a soft curve of women, completely without men. masculinity.


    Hansen tried it, and the speed increased dramatically. Although it only strengthened the speed, the increase was great.


    The coldness produced by the body makes Hansen''s operation "ice muscle jade" more smooth, but if it is changed to the average person, I am afraid that the frozen body will be stiff.


    Hansen was extremely satisfied with the snow female beast, and first fed the black crystal to her, and turned it into a snowy woman.


    Returning to the goddess sanctuary, Hansen handed the flesh and blood of the alien creature to Yang Manli, originally intended to return to the league, but was told by Yang Manli that the recent zero appetite had been sluggish and had not eaten for many days.


    "Why don''t you eat, is the food here not appetizing?" When Han Sen saw zero, he sat on the window of a tower and looked at the sky in the distant snow.


    Zero shook his head slightly: "I am not hungry."


    "You are not a god, how can you not be hungry? Come and tell me what you want to eat, I will cook for you." Hansen said, taking a picture of his head.


    "Can you take me when you go out?" Zero turned his head, and a pair of big eyes looked at Hansen.


    "Coughing... OK..." Hansen was hesitant, and the origin of zero was a mystery. He didn''t want her to know too much about her own affairs, but she thought she could only know herself, but she could only know herself. I think she is too pitiful, she can''t bear to reject her.


    The face of zero finally showed a smile, although it was only a light smile, but the look made people feel that the heart has to melt.


    "Come and come, eat first, what do you want to eat, I personally do it for you, not me, my craft is definitely not worse than the master of the Samsung restaurant." Hansen pulled zero to eat.


    In fact, Hansen''s cooking skills are lacking, and the most done is stewed meat and barbecue. The other is directly eaten raw, where there is any cooking.


    I got the most tender red-shelled shrimp and baked it for zero. I ate a pair of small hands and supported my little head on the table next to it. Hansen cut the red-shelled shrimp into small pieces and baked it directly to her. After opening the mouth with a small mouth, he ate the barbecue and his eyes became crescent.


    Han Sen looked at him and suddenly felt a bit sour, and he was wearing it. It was actually the suit he bought for zero. Han Sen remembered this. This was when he first encountered zero. He bought two sets of clothes for zero. After that, he didn��t care about her life anymore. She probably only has two sets of clothes and has already washed them. It��s all a bit white.


    After eating, Hansen bought a few sets of clothes in the shop where she went to the goddess shelter, let her go back and put it on, and suddenly she looked young and beautiful.


    "This is what a girl should have." Hansen thought.


    Hansen is not so repulsive now, except that he feels that zero is really unreliable, mainly because Hansen��s physical fitness is already much stronger than zero, and there is no such jealousy for zero.


    I took the zero into the Crystal Palace and looked for the mutant creatures that might be placed in the sea, while studying the Shuangfei sword method.


    In addition to the seabed shelter, Hansen did not dare to go, the nearby waters were allowed to come to Hansen, but most of the sea creatures were hordes of hordes, and he wanted to kill high-level aliens. Looking for the order.


    Zero sat quietly on one side, holding his chin in his hands and watching Han Sen practicing the study of the Shuangfei sword method, and he was not interested in talking to Xue Ji.


    After a few days of boating, Hansen saw a jellyfish like a red lantern jumping in the sea not far from the front, and it looked very beautiful.


    "The jellyfish in the sea seems to be quite a lot, but most of them are mostly in groups. It is rare to have a jellyfish that is single. Try to see if you can hunt." Hansen got his mind and summoned the gold armor and magic lines, and went out to the crystal palace. The jellyfish swims.


    There are no other creatures nearby. Hansen has armor and magic guards. Even if the jellyfish is a blood creature, Hansen has the ability to protect himself. It is not difficult to escape to the Crystal Palace.


    The sea is different from the land. Because of the influence of the water flow, as long as Hansen swims in the water, it will soon be perceived by different creatures.


    But the red lantern-like jellyfish looked very dull, and it was there to jump and slowly sink, then jumped up and slowly sinking. It seems that Hansen��s arrival did not come.


    "This jellyfish is stupid. It seems that it should not be a high-grade item." Hansen was near the jellyfish and did not use the ghost claw blade. He directly banged the hemispherical body.


    Ghost claws are poisonous. Although Hansen is not afraid of poison, it has some influence on the taste. He wants to kill the jellyfish directly with Yin, and go back to the barbecue. The taste will be better.


    Hansen punched the jellyfish on the crystal-clear body like a jelly, and immediately pierced its body, and the fist and the small half of the arm were worn.


    But Hansen''s face changed immediately. He only felt that his fist seemed to be inserted into a group of viscose. He couldn''t use his strength. The yin was completely out of place, and he was completely unloaded.


    I wanted to pull the fist out of the jellyfish''s body, but found that the jellyfish seemed to stick to his fists and arms, and then pulled back, the whole jellyfish was pulled back, but the fist was not able to pull out.


    The tens of thousands of crystal wires under the jellyfish suddenly sticked to Hansen, and then Hansen felt a sudden flow of electricity from the jellyfish body, which suddenly made his body feel like a general cramp, not even The controlled open mouth even filled a few mouthfuls of sea water.

 Chapter 537： Shura body

    "What is this ghost thing?" Hansen was shocked, forcing the current-like impact, summoning the ghost claws on the jellyfish.


    However, the ghost claw blade actually fell into it, and it was not allowed to move at once.


    Hansen was shocked. This jellyfish is like a bunch of glue. It��s useless to cut it. It��s useless. It��s desperate to stick to Hansen.


    Han Senqiang endured the body''s feeling of electric cramps and wanted to swim back to the Crystal Palace. But the jellyfish attacked Hansen with a radiation current, and the body was wrapped in Hansen, and Hansen''s half body was wrapped in it. Jelly-like body, and continues to spread to other parts of Hansen''s body.


    Hansen was the first to encounter such a strange creature. His heart was screaming badly. His brain was turning around and he was thinking about how to deal with the current situation. The afterglow of his eyes suddenly saw a movie in the Crystal Palace. come.


    Han Sen took a closer look and turned out to be a zero tour. He suddenly became shocked and wanted to make a call to let him go back, but he is now in the water and can��t talk.


    Zero traveled very fast in the water, and soon went to Hansen''s side. When he reached out, he went to pull the jellyfish and wanted to pull the jellyfish out of Hansen''s body.


    "Don''t!" Hansen yelled in his heart, but it was useless. Zero was also like the Hansen being stuck by the jellyfish.


    The current of one strand penetrated into the body, and Hansen was suffering from cramps all over the body, as if he was about to be electrified.


    Han Senqiang endured the pain and was thinking about how to save himself and get out of the way, but in the eyes of zero, he flashed a purple light.


    The black pupil turned into purple, and a long black hair was also transformed into purple in a strange way. A pair of purple small corners were drilled from the top of the head, and it became the first appearance of Han Shu��s royal family before Hansen.


    scold!


    Turned into the zero of the Shura nationality, the hands actually tear the jellyfish directly, the glue-like jellyfish under the zero pair of small hands, seems to have lost the original role, like being cut by a knife, it is directly torn It became two halves.


    Hansen looked at the surprise. Zero in this state, the power of terror is hard to believe, and the jellyfish can''t resist her little hands.


    The purple eyes in the zero eyes flashed, and a pair of small hands kept dancing. In a moment, all the parts sticking to Hansen were torn off, and then Hansen went to the Crystal Palace.


    Hey!


    Two people came out of the water, zero just climbed up, but suddenly fell to the ground, the purple on the hair quickly receded, and a pair of purple corners on the top of the head gradually shrank back, and then turned into a human girl appearance.


    Hansen quickly went forward to check the situation of zero, but found that zero was only a coma, and the body was not injured, which was a long sigh of relief.


    It took only two days to get up and awake, and the body became very weak. There was no appetite for several days.


    ��Is it a human being or a Shura?�� Hansen��s doubts were more doubtful about the origin of zero.


    But more is the worry about zero. He doesn''t know if the zero-transformation of Shura is any damage to her. At least for now, it seems that the change is extremely weak and it looks like it has just undergone a major operation. The patient, pale and scary.


    Fortunately, zero is not life-threatening. Hansen gave some of the league''s body repair fluids and nutrient solution to zero. The situation of zero gradually improved.


    With this lesson, Hansen did not dare to teach the hunting on the seabed. The body of the jellyfish was salvaged by Hansen. After stewing, he learned the origins.


    This is a god-level red demon jellyfish, and it has given Hansen an eight-point gene.


    After returning to the league, Hansen carefully checked a lot of information, but could not find information about the state of zero.


    Human beings are human beings, and Shura is Shura. Although the lengths are similar, they are actually two completely different species. One cannot be Shura or human.


    Hansen even went to see some biological data. Biologists have long proved that the genes of humans and Shura are very different, and it is impossible to breed offspring.


    Even with artificial culture, it is almost impossible to cultivate a mixture of human and Shura.


    "What is the situation with zero?" Hansen was puzzled, and Hansen was very concerned about the nine-life blood cat tattoo on the zero back.


    "Sen, can you accompany me to a place?" Han Sen was checking the information, but Ji Yanran knocked on the door and came in.


    "Of course, where can I go?" Hansen was surprised to see Ji Ruran. In fact, Ji Yanran rarely came directly to his room. He usually contacted him with a communicator.


    Ji Yanran came directly to his room this time. Obviously, this matter is very important. So Hansen did not ask what it was, and he immediately agreed.


    Ji Yanran opened his mouth and seemed to say something, but there were some words to stop.


    "Can you talk anything between us?" Hansen blinked and said.


    Ji Yanran sighed with some helplessness: "I will attend a meeting tomorrow, I hope you can go together."


    "What exchange meeting?" Han Sen looked at Ji Yanran with a puzzled look. He thought it was a matter of Ji Yanran''s family. He didn''t expect it to be just a communication meeting.


    "How to say it, a semi-private exchange meeting. Some of the young people like me are attending the exchange." Ji Yanran said it was a bit slow, like thinking about how to explain to Hansen.


    "Isn''t it going to be a blind date?" Hansen asked with a wink.


    Ji Yanran suddenly said: "What do you want? It has nothing to do with it. It is a real exchange meeting. Some people who are not in the past are special. The contents of the exchange meeting are also special. I hope that you can accompany me to listen. You will be helpful in the future."


    "Can you tell me what is the exchange meeting about?" Hansen asked.


    Ji Yanran hesitated, but still said: "You should have heard that we humans have become transcendents, is this the beginning of true evolution?"


    Hansen nodded: "I heard that when I went to school, I also learned that transcenders are the limits that transcend humanity, and human genes are really beginning to change."


    "The exchange meeting is about the evolution of human genes." Ji Yanran said.


    Han Sen looked at Ji Yanran. He didn��t understand the meaning of Ji Yanran. If the transcend is the beginning of human genetic evolution, then the participants should be the transcender, and Ji Yanran is just an evolutionist. What are you going to do?


    Ji Yanran seems to see through Hansen��s mind and continues to explain: ��In theory, human beings need to reach the level of transcendence to be able to make their genes begin to evolve, but there are some exceptions, because of their own talents, there are some special methods. Relationships can allow them to elevate the evolution of their own genes. This exchange is the way to communicate." The twelve-winged dark blazing angel is said to be the Ferrari of the head god!

 Chapter 538： Practicing

    Ji Yanran patiently explained, but Han Sen quickly understood her true meaning, and she was very surprised.


    The information of the Vietnamese is very limited on the Sky. Among the population of the entire league, the number of registered people is less than one million.


    Ordinary people only know that the third shelter is very dangerous. The more powerful, the more powerful the human being, but what the third sanctuary looks like, there is no teaching in the book, and there is no accurate concept in the mind of the average person.


    The average person only knows that there are powerful aliens in the third shelter, and no one knows anything else.


    There is very little information about the third shelter given by the Alliance, but only a rough estimate is given. The average creature of the Third Shelter has more than three hundred physical qualities.


    This is a very horrible data. The human evolution of a gene is only 30 physical fitness. Even if the second shelter is still full of genes, then his physical fitness is about 130 to 100. Between fifty.


    Only a very small number of people who can reach the value of one hundred and fifty, and then evolved through the evolutionary pool. After becoming the survivor, the strongest human being is the physical fitness of the three hundred, and it is only equivalent to the third sanctuary. The weakest common creature.


    To this extent, it is rare among humans, so how can humans compete with different organisms in the third shelter?


    The strongest human beings are not even as good as the lowest aliens. How can they survive and grow in the sanctuary of the Third God?


    The answer given by Ji Yanran is nuclear genetic technology. The data of 300 is called the heavenly order by human beings. It is the heavenly man who goes on the road. The so-called heavenly man is the person who can communicate with the sky directly beyond the limits of humanity.


    The so-called exchange with the sky is actually to absorb the power of the universe with the flesh, instead of relying solely on food to raise nutrients.


    At this time, human beings can control the power of some universes. For example, Anne can master the power of lightning, and others can master the power of water and fire and even time and space.


    The mastery of these forces relies on "nuclear genetics," but it is not the ordinary "nuclear genetics."


    Ji Yanran has a familiar term ��training qi��, which can only enable humans to master the power of the universe.


    According to Ji Ruran, some advanced qi training does not need to reach the level of heaven and human beings to cultivate. Even when human beings are still only children, they can use qi training to absorb the power of the universe.


    Just before the arrival of the heavens, the body''s absorptive capacity is very low, and there is no too strong effect, but after years of exercise, the efficiency of absorption will become higher and higher. After becoming a man of heaven, such people are more than ordinary people. More powerful.


    Some people with special talents can control the power of the universe without even reaching the realm of heaven.


    Ji Jia is a family with a continuation of Qi Qi. There are three other families that have been passed down from Ji Jia. They are all practicing the same qi training, but the branches are different.


    Ji, Lin, Wang, Xue, Ji Yanran told Han Sen these four surnames, let Han Sen''s heart slammed.


    He killed Xuelongyan and won the "ice muscle jade muscles". Later, he always noticed the person who surnamed Xue, but he read a lot of information and did not see a big man named Xue.


    Suddenly I heard the name of the snow, and Hansen��s face changed slightly.


    "If possible, you''d better be able to improve your physical fitness to 150 and then advance to the Vietnamese. The higher the better, even if you have more." Ji Yanran told Han Sen.


    "Why, if the physical fitness of the one hundred and fiftyth is promoted, will it reach the level of three hundred?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "Three hundred is heaven, but the heavens also have the difference of talent. The better the foundation, the higher the talent. This is impossible to change after becoming the Vietnamese. In short, you must try to improve your physical fitness. It doesn''t matter if you become a Yue later, and the genes must be perfect." Ji Yanran repeatedly Hansen.


    The exchange meeting that Ji Yanran is going to attend is the training session of Qi, Lin, Wang and Xue.


    Ji Yanran also told Han Sen that he should be able to see an acquaintance at the exchange meeting.


    "Who?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "Wang Meng''s Wang Mengmeng, I heard that she likes you very much." Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen with a smile, but his eyes were not good.


    "Cough, Meng Meng just treats me as a big brother, I also know that she is a younger sister. You know this too." Han Sen was a little surprised. He had already known that Wang Mengmeng��s origins were extraordinary, but he did not expect to be a practicing family. Inheritance.


    Hansen wants to ask who is the snow family? Does the Snow House have a "ice muscle jade"? However, this sentence has not been asked after all.


    "I still don''t go? This kind of exchange, can I participate?" Hansen asked.


    If this Xuelongyan is really the person of this snow house, it is difficult for the people of Xuejia to see that he has practiced "ice muscle jade" and it will be troublesome.


    Ji Yanran glanced at Han Sen and said in an unquestionable tone: "You must go."


    After the end, Ji Yanran''s tender face was red, and whispered: "Although in the church, you can also buy the "nuclear genetics" adapted from the qi training, but most of them are low-level qi training, you first and me Let''s go to the exchange and listen to it, have a little more understanding, and when we get married in the future, we can practice our qi training..."


    At this point, Ji Yanran��s face is already red, and there is no more.


    "Then go." Han Sen knows that he will pass the snow home sooner or later, just a matter of morning and evening.


    Since this exchange meeting is only a young person, the vision is naturally not as sinister as the old guy, just Hansen can also go to see the snow family, in the end has nothing to do with Xuelongyan.


    As for the qi training of Ji Jia, Han Sen��s interest is not great. He just wants to break out the "Dong Xuan Jing" soon. Ji''s qi training is even more powerful, and he has not seen a person''s body broken. "Dong Xuan Jing" is the practice of practicing the spirit of the peerless strong.


    Ji Yanran took Hansen to the exchange meeting, and Anne went with him, but after the real meeting, Anne could only stay outside and wait for the exchange.


    Hansen was able to go with Ji Yanran, because when Ji Yanran introduced Han Sen, Han Sen��s identity was her fiance.


    "Lin Feng?" Hansen has not seen Wang Mengmeng at the exchange meeting, but first saw a familiar figure.

 Chapter 539： "Guanghan Jing"

    The exchange meeting was held in a place similar to the big auditorium. There were already a lot of young people gathered together, and they were gathered together in twos and threes.


    Hansen and Ji Yanran did not receive much attention. The people of Jijia are not only one of them, but Ji Yan is not the most famous young man of Ji.


    Some young men and women of Ji��s family saw Ji Yunran, came over and greeted her, and looked at Han Sen with a gaze.


    When Ji Yanran introduced Hansen, although there was no deliberate explanation, they were naturally well-informed, and the man who was able to bring them here was Ji Junran.


    Hansen originally thought that it was only the exchange meeting of Ji, Lin, Wang and Xue. It was awesome, but there were hundreds of people. However, in fact, there were some unexpected Hansen''s expectations. It seems that there are thousands of people.


    "Ji, Lin, and Wang are all today''s big families. They are all over the league. Even if they are just young people under the age of 40, this big hall that can accommodate tens of thousands of people may not be able to fit it." Ji Yanran sees Hansen''s Doubt, explained with a smile.


    "Snow is not a big family?" Hansen asked in a heartful question.


    ��The snow family rarely walks outside, and there are not many people. However, the snow family��s accomplishments in practicing qi are the strongest among the four.��


    Hansen is trying to listen to some things about Xuejia, but someone came over and talked to Ji Yanran, interrupting Ji��s explanation.


    Han Sen looked around and saw that there was a row of tables and chairs on the stage of the auditorium. There were already a few young men and women sitting on it, and one of them was a forest wind.


    "Oh, this is your boyfriend?" A woman who was similar to Ji Yanran came to Ji Yanran and looked up and down Hansen.


    Ji''s gene is very powerful, basically a handsome man, this woman is no exception, the birth is very beautiful, but it does not look as clean and comfortable as Ji Yan.


    The woman is very ugly, holding a handsome tall man''s arm in her hands and looking very close.


    "Yes, Qingqiu sister." Ji Yanran generously admitted that since she came with Hansen, she did not intend to take advantage of Hansen��s identity.


    Ji Qingqiu is actually just asking questions, not really interested in Han Sen, Ji Yanran has not introduced Han Sen, but she first introduced the man around her: "Oh, this is my boyfriend Xue Yiyang, Today, he will speak on the "Xingyu Heart Sutra" on behalf of the Xue family."


    When Ji Qingqiu spoke with a smile, it seemed to be somewhat proud.


    Ji Yanran politely and Xue Yiyang made a greeting, and Hansen was a little fretting in his heart. He looked at the man named Xue Yiyang and wanted to judge whether his appearance and the Xuelongyan had similarities.


    It was only Hansen who was disappointed soon. Even the people of the same sect, it is difficult to be similar, and now Hansen has some forgotten what the snow geese look like. After all, it has been several years.


    Ji Yanran and Ji Qingqiu talked a few words. Ji Qingqiu has been talking about how Xue Yiyang is. He did not care much about Hansen. Ji Yanran did not like it. He found an excuse to take Hansen away.


    "My cousin has to compare with me from childhood to big. Now I am looking for a man from Xuejia to be a boyfriend, but I am very proud." Ji Yanran whispered in Hansen''s ear.


    ��Is this worthy?�� Hansen asked with amazement.


    Ji Yanran snorted: "There is nothing to be proud of, but those who can go to the stage to talk about it are also excellent among the four."


    As he said, Ji Yanran screamed at the row of tables and chairs on the podium, and continued to whisper: "Every time, there will be several appointments for each of the four families of Ji, Lin, Wang and Xue. The people who go to the lectures of their own family, who are basically able to come to power, represent the best people of each generation."


    "Then you should be on stage," Hansen said with a smile.


    Ji Yanran white Hansen: "When my father was young, I often went to the stage to talk about the classics. I didn''t inherit his talents. The qualifications were just general. I didn''t have the qualification to go to the stage."


    "Who said, if you want me to say, you are most qualified to go up. You don''t need to talk when you get there. Just sitting there, others will see your beauty, and naturally you will be able to understand the road. It is more useful than saying anything." "Han Sen stunned Ji Jiran.


    Ji Yanran��s little hand smashed on the soft flesh of Hansen��s waist, and his face was full of charm.


    After Ji Qingqiu and Xue Yiyang turned around, they even came to Ji Yanran. Ji Qingqiu Jiao said with a smile: "Oh, let''s go sit up, do you come together?"


    "Let''s go, we just sit down below." Ji Yanran said with a smile.


    "Sitting underneath, free, not like being looked at by so many people on the top, not at all comfortable, very uncomfortable, if not for Yang to go up to the lecture, I am not willing to go up." Ji Qingqiu Proud and smiling, but completely different from what she said.


    After that, Ji Qingqiu asked Han Sen and asked: "Right, oh, what is your boyfriend?"


    "Han Sen is not born to practice the family." Ji Yanran replied casually.


    "Oh." Ji Qingqiu no longer cares about Hansen, and he said a few words with Ji Yanran, and he took the snow and went to the stage.


    "Sure enough, people can''t be seen, this Ji Qingqiu is a beautiful woman, I can''t think of such a cheesy." After Ji Qingqiu left, Han Sen said casually.


    Ji Yanran smiled and said: "This is no stranger to her. She grew up with me and I am so big. It is hard to find a good man this time. Naturally, I will not let go of the opportunity to show off in front of me."


    "You said that I am not good?" Hansen joked.


    "You are the best in my heart, but in the eyes of the young people of Ji, Lin, Wang, and Xue, it is a great glory to be able to go to the stage." Ji Yanran said with a smile: "And Xue��s family. I think that I am very self-satisfied, and I think that among the four high-ranking people, you haven��t seen the snow and your eyes are going to grow up in the sky. Do you care about others?��


    ��Why is the Xue family superior?�� Hansen asked in confusion.


    "The four of us are in the same vein. The Xue family was originally the sect of the sect. They have always been self-proclaimed, and the most important secret of this vein is in their hands, and outsiders are not allowed to pass." Ji Yanran said.


    "What secret?" Hansen''s heart accelerated slightly.


    "Guanghan Jing"." Ji Xiaoran replied.


    Han Sen gave a slight sigh of relief, and he was really afraid that Ji Yanran said "ice muscle jade".


    However, Ji Yunran went on and said: "But the "Guanghan Jing" is very difficult to practice. Since ancient times, few people have been able to practice it. Xuejia has been trying to convert "Guanghanjing" into a super-nuclear gene. So that the Xuejia disciples can practice, I heard that in recent years, there have been some achievements, and a super-nuclear genetic technique called "ice muscle jade muscle" has been adapted, but the people who have never seen the Xue family have really This super nuclear gene has been revealed."


    Hansen��s heart stunned, and said: ��It seems that it��s right, Xuelongyan really came from this snow house.��

 Chapter 540： Practice "Dong Xuan Jing"

    Hansen carefully observed Snow and Yang, and he couldn''t see if he had practiced "Ice Muscle and Jade Bone". If the skin is delicate, there are not many people with skin-like snow here.


    It seems that people who practice tempering are extraordinarily delicate, which makes Hansen a little more secure.


    Hansen also wants to ask something about Xuejia, but the lecture has already begun, everyone is quiet, and Hansen has to swallow it when he has it.


    The first one to talk about is a woman named Lin Weiwei, who can''t see the specific age, the face is elegant and elegant, and the elegant and unspeakable dust can''t be said.


    The whole person is crystal-like, and it seems that there is a halo in the silk.


    What she is talking about is the classic in the practice of "Three Worlds". However, it is only a lecture, but it is only her understanding and understanding of the "Three Worlds". It is not really a back.


    Hansen did not learn the "Three Worlds", but after listening to Lin Weiwei''s explanation, Hansen was ecstatic.


    The reason why Hansen could not understand the "Dong Xuan Jing", the biggest part is that some of the ancient terms of the practice of gas training he does not understand what it means, it is very difficult to understand.


    Lin Weiwei''s explanation, but it happened to be the understanding and annotation of some practicing qi, so that after Han Sen listened, there was a feeling of sudden realization, and immediately raised his ears to listen, for fear of missing any word.


    Different from Hansen��s previous thoughts, Ji Yanran told him that the practice of qi is the age of the Three Emperors and Five Emperors, which began in the myths and legends. It is only the Qin of the ancient times. Since Qin, he did not know what causes the rapid decline. .


    Until the space of the sanctuary of God was discovered, the practice of qi was gradually returned to the public.


    Because they are all ancient books and ancient methods, just as "Dong Xuan Jing" is as difficult to understand, Han Sen originally thought that the qi training they said must be difficult to understand.


    However, after listening to it, I realized that the "Three Worlds" that Lin Weiwei said is not only deciphered into the current general essay, but also combined with the current science and the sanctuary of the gods, even if I have never studied ancient Chinese. The person can also understand what she is saying.


    Although Hansen did not learn the "Three Worlds", but only listened to her explanation of some qi training, it has already gained a lot, and it is better than how many times he learned the ancient text.


    Hansen listened to the gods. According to Lin Weiwei, Qiqi is actually nuclear genetics, but it is not a general nuclear genetic technique, but a nuclear gene that can directly absorb the power of the universe after the human gene reaches its limit. Surgery.


    The basis of qi training is that the body can directly absorb the power of the universe, thereby strengthening its own genes.


    In the current theory, the three-dimensional physical quality of the heavenly order is the basis of practicing Qi, and the breakthrough of practicing Qi is actually the breakthrough of its own genes.


    In the terminology of the qi qi, the ginseng is suddenly a genetic lock in the terminology of the genetic system. When the celestial order is reached, the genetic lock is opened, and after a genetic lock is opened, the evolution of its own gene will have a qualitative leap. .


    And some qi training, you can practice and open the genetic lock when you don''t reach the heavenly order, but the talent of the average person is not enough, and can''t reach that level.


    However, even if you can''t open the genetic lock before the Heavenly Order, you can optimize your own genes by practicing Qiqi. After you turn on the genetic lock, the genetic leap will be even greater.


    Until Lin Weiwei finished the "Three Worlds", Han Sen still had no idea.


    Ji Yanran saw Hansen listening to the gods, and some strangely asked: "Have you ever studied the "Three Worlds"?"


    "No," Hansen replied.


    Ji Yanran naturally knows that he has not studied. The "Three Worlds View" is the qi training book of the four veins. Hansen is naturally impossible. She only doubts that Hansen has not studied the "Three Worlds", why he listened so carefully. .


    After Lin Weiwei, it was the turn of the snow to teach the scriptures. Xue Yiyang was talking about a "Bing Xin Biao", which is also a profound and simple way. Combining the genetic system of the current science and shelter, Hansen has a lot of feelings.


    This "Bing Xin Biao" and "Ice Muscle Jade Bone" seem to have some connection. After listening to Xue Yiyang''s explanation, Han Sen did not learn "Bing Xin Biao", but made him "Ice Muscle Jade". The understanding has risen to a higher level.


    Hansen really didn''t think that listening to this exchange meeting would give him such a big gain. Now Han Sen is full of theories they talk about and the contents of "Dong Xuan Jing". Many of the things that were previously incomprehensible are now One by one is suddenly bright.


    Let Han Sen''s heart be hot, hate can not begin to practice "Dong Xuan Jing" immediately, but Han Sen is still listening to the temperament, hoping to have more gains.


    There are a total of thirteen people in the four lectures. Each person only speaks one day, and has been talking for three days in a row. A total of thirty-nine exercises have been taught.


    Although they are only their understanding and comprehension, they do not have the original text and practice methods of practicing Qiqi. It is impossible to learn only by listening to them. However, the qigong terms and basic knowledge contained in them are so drunk that Hansen listens. Such as crazy.


    Lian Ji is very surprised that Han Sen is so interested, but this also makes Ji Xiaoran feel a little happy, Han Sen is interested in practicing Qi, then it would be better, and later he will learn the discipline of the Qi Easier.


    The three-day lecture was too short for Hansen. Although he got a lot of it, Hansen felt that it was still too shallow.


    After Han Sen��s comparison with the "Dong Xuan Jing", the things they are talking about are just some of the things in the basics of "Dong Xuan Jing", but they also let Han Sen fully comprehend the basic articles and understand the "Dong Xuan Jing" Introductory exercises for practicing Qi.


    However, in the latter part, Hansen still has a lot of hard to understand, but can''t ask, and I feel very sorry in my heart.


    However, Hansen also understands that these people are only four younger generations. Their own cultivation is not too high, and the level of contact is not high. It is very good to have this harvest. It can be said that it is unexpectedly big. Surprise.


    "Dong Xuan Jing, Dong Xuan Jing, I can finally begin to cultivate, although it is only a basic article, but according to what they say, they should already have the ability to open the genetic lock, but I don''t know how long it will take to get started." Han Sen''s heart is silent. Thinking about the basic method of practicing Qi in the "Xuan Xuan Jing", the nasal suction changes naturally, and the blood in the body also flows.


    Originally Hansen thought that the profound science of "Dong Xuan Jing", the entry must be extremely difficult. After all, Lin Weiwei''s qi training, at most, can unlock the three or four genetic locks, and "Dong Xuan Jing" If you practice qi, you can rush ten times. According to their theory, you can unlock ten genetic locks. This difference between strength and weakness is too great.


    But when it was really cultivated, Hansen��s entry was unexpectedly simple. 8

 Chapter 541： Sister

    Blood gas travels to hundreds of veins, and after completing a big Sunday after thirty-six small days, Hansen only feels that the whole body is like feathering, and the unspeakable comfort, the whole body''s cells seem to be alive, the rapid metabolism, the cells Full of vitality, it reveals a scent of fragrance, which seems to be the life of young grass sprouting.


    "Hey, are you spraying perfume on your body?" Ji Yan, who was sitting next to Hansen, looked at Hansen with a little surprise, wrinkled his little nose and sniffed at Hansen.


    "It��s not good to be a big public. When you go back to the room, you want to be like me." Hansen said shyly.


    "Go to death." Ji Yanran''s tender face was red, and he snorted at his waist, but he couldn''t help but sniff at him: "This fragrance is very good, what brand do you use? How do I? Didn''t notice it before?"


    "Which perfume do I use?" Han Sen knows that after he cultivated the hole Xuan Jing, his body gave birth to a fragrance full of life.


    "Impossible, my nose is not awkward, you must have used perfume." Ji Yanran did not believe.


    "That''s not a perfume, but my body fragrance." Hansen blinked and said.


    "Cut, what kind of fragrance does a big man have? Just say, what brand of perfume is it." Ji Yanran looked at Hansen with some disdain.


    "I really don''t use perfume, it''s a fragrant smell. I don''t believe you come to my room tonight..." Hansen hadn''t finished talking yet, and he was stunned by the little face and sorrowful. under.


    The lectures have ended, and everyone is sharing their experiences. No one has noticed the sensation of Hansen and Ji Yanran.


    "Lin Feng, sit down with us?" Xue Yiyang smiled and invited Lin Feng.


    After the lecture, everyone can exchange ideas. However, because there are too many people, it is impossible for everyone to communicate with each other. Generally, a few people and a dozen people form a small circle to exchange their experiences.


    Most people who are close to each other form a circle. Those who can go to the stage to tell the scriptures are the best of this generation. Most of them will form one or two circles to communicate with each other.


    Although the snow home has always been very self-sufficient, Lin Feng is too good in this generation. The story that Lin Feng said before is even more popular. Even the snow that is higher than the top is also attached to Lin Feng. So I will come and invite him personally.


    "Yes, Lin Feng, Ji Lei, they are here, come together." Ji Qingqiu said with the arm of the snow.


    Originally, the level of Ji Qingqiu was not enough to enter that circle, but the circle may not be completely divided by ability. Ji Qingqiu is a girlfriend of Xue Yiyang, and naturally can also be in that circle.


    Ji Qingqiu feels very happy and can enter the top circles of the four younger generations, which is also a glory for Ji Qingqiu.


    "I am really sorry, my old friends I haven''t seen for a long time are here. I want to talk to them about them. I will have a chance later." Lin Feng��s rumors rejected Xue Yiyang and Ji Qingqiu.


    The snow also changed his face slightly, and the Xue family had always been self-proclaimed. He personally invited Lin Feng to be rejected, leaving his heart slightly unhappy.


    Lin Feng did not care about the reaction of Xue Yiyang, and turned and walked in one direction.


    Many people look at Lin Feng and want to see which circle Lin Feng will join. After all, Lin Feng is too good among the four generations. Even the people of Xuejia can��t make it eclipsed. Many people pay attention to Lin Feng.


    Many people speculate that Lin Feng did not go to the circle of snow and Yang Yang, it should be the circle to go to the Wang family, but who knows that Lin Feng did not go to the circle of the Wang family.


    Under the eyes of everyone, Lin Feng actually sat down next to a strange man. It looked very natural. He didn��t even say hello. It seemed to be very familiar. Many people stunned because the man was big. Some people don''t know.


    Xue Yiyang and Ji Qingqiu saw the man, his face changed, and Lin Feng actually sat next to Hansen.


    Suddenly many people whispered that most of them didn''t know Hansen, but they knew it, but Ji Yanran was born very well, but because the talent is not outstanding, it is not very good in this circle. It is attracting attention.


    What''s more, it seems that Lin Feng is not going to go to Ji Yunran. After sitting down, he chats with the strange man.


    Many people are asking about the origin of the man, but what he can hear is just the man named Han Sen, the information of Ji Yanran''s boyfriend.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here." Lin Feng smiled and said, he had already seen Hansen, but he could only come over after he had finished speaking.


    "I didn''t think of it." Hansen poured a glass of wine on Lin Feng and didn''t clink with him. He drank it first.


    Lin Feng also did not care, and when he got up, he drank himself and talked casually with Hansen.


    Even Lian Ji was surprised to see Han Sen and Lin Feng. She didn''t know that Han Sen had such a good relationship with Lin Feng. She thought that Han Sen only knew Wang Mengmeng here, but this time Wang Mengmeng did not come.


    Lin Feng and Han Sen chatted with a few words. Xue Yiyang and Ji Qingqiu came over. Ji Qingqiu said with a smile: "Well, don''t you mind us?"


    "Qing Qiu Sister is here." Ji Yanran is not very willing, but Ji Qingqiu has already said, she is not very good to refuse.


    After the two men sat down, the snow also raised a pair of black glowing eyes and looked at Hansen and asked: "Lin Feng, this is your old friend?"


    Lin Feng nodded slightly, but did not explain anything.


    "Small winds, are these your friends?" Another person did not come to come here, just sat down beside Lin Feng, his arm on the shoulder of Sen Feng said with a smile.


    Han Sen glanced at him. The man who called Lin Feng a small wind was actually Lin Weiwei who spoke of the Three Worlds.


    Lin''s subtle and elegant things, the whole person seems to emit a halo, although it has been extremely restrained, but still let Han Sen feel her strong.


    Lin Feng said with some helplessness: "Small aunt, this is my friend Lin Feng."


    I haven''t waited for Lin Feng to introduce Lin Weiwei to Han Sen. Lin Weiwei took a look at Lin Feng, and then smiled and reached into Hansen''s hand: "I am Lin Feng''s sister Lin Weiwei, you can call me a little sister."


    Han Sen saw the helpless expression of Lin Feng��s face, but he smiled and reached out and Lin slightly shook it, then sweetly screamed: ��Small sister.��


    Lin Feng��s forehead is full of black lines, but Lin Weiwei is very happy to glance at the forest breeze and smiles and says: ��Small wind, your friend is much more interesting than you.��


    "Small sister, this is my girlfriend Ji Yanran, stunned, not fast called Xiao Wei sister." Han Sen is really difficult to see Lin Feng helpless look, I feel very interesting, and added a fire.

 Chapter 542： Snow house ice muscle jade

    Ji Yanran is also sweet and called a little sister, but the heart is surprised, Lin Feng and Han Sen''s relationship is really unusual, so the joking Lin Feng is not angry.


    Hansen did not know the origin of Lin Weiwei, but Ji Yanran was very clear. Lin Weiwei was a little aunt of Lin Feng. Before Lin Feng was still famous, Lin Weiwei was already a recognized genius of Lin, but she was only better than Lin Feng. When I was about ten years old, in this era, teenagers are nothing.


    Lin Weiwei used to be a famous little witch. Tossing people is called a shackle. In the past two years, because he was preparing to promote the transcendence, he only converges a lot and rarely hears her news.


    Although Hansen didn''t know Lin Weiwei''s former name, but he could make Lin Feng a man who was helpless, he decided that he would never make her angry in this life.


    Hansen��s four sisters and sisters chatted, but they put Xue Yiyang and Ji Qingqiu on the side, which made the face of Xue Yangyang slightly embarrassed.


    The Xue family have not been born for a long time. They have been practicing qi and qi for generations. Although they can''t say that they are not popular things, they only succeed or fail in terms of cultivation and ability. They are very weak for others.


    When Lin Feng��s lectures showed the level of snow, he was also recognized by the snow, so he would invite Lin Feng, but Hansen is not a person who is not tempted at all. Naturally, he is not in the eyes of Xue Yiyang.


    Now Lin Feng and Lin Weiwei treated Han Sen like this, but he was somewhat slow, and naturally he was very upset.


    Seeing the four people chatting, he and Ji Qingqiu couldn''t insert the words at all. The snow also squinted and flashed. It seemed a bit awkward and said: "Lin Feng''s qi training is deep, Han Sen, you are the friend of Lin Feng. I want to come to be a person who is studying and practicing qi. Is it better for you and me to learn from each other?"


    Han Sen��s eyes all looked at Xue Yiyang. Ji Qingqiu quickly said: ��It��s just boring to sit here and chat, just to let everyone know the boyfriend who knows it.��


    Ji Qingqiu naturally does not think that Hansen can win snow, and the people of Xuejia are all talented people. In Ji Qingqiu��s mind, only the top three younger generations of Lin Feng are qualified. It is comparable to Snow.


    As for Hansen, it is naturally impossible for Xue Yiyang��s opponent.


    Ji Qingqiu deliberately pointed out Hansen��s boyfriend, who was afraid of being a friend of her boyfriend who won Ji Jiran.


    "Do you want to learn from it? Then learn from me." Lin slightly narrowed his eyes and smiled beautifully.


    Snow also frowned. Although he was very self-satisfied, there was still a long way to go before he was promoted to the transcendence. He couldn��t compete with Lin Weiwei, a big master who can be promoted to the transcend at any time.


    "Small sister, let their men go to trouble, and if we are doing these with beautiful women, aren''t they just casual?" Ji Qingqiu said with a chuckle.


    "Which one are you? Isn''t it big or small? Who is this sister? Don''t you know that I am Lin Feng''s aunt? You have to call your aunt on the ages. There is no rule." Lin Weiwei is a little witch. It��s almost faster than turning a book when it��s changing face, and the pretty face is cold.


    Ji Qingqiu suddenly turned red, hate can not find a hole to drill down, she saw Ji Weiran called the micro-sister, just followed, and appeared close.


    It is a pity that the character like Lin Weiwei has already been a little tired of her and Xue Yiyang, naturally she will not give her a good face, and there is no scruples.


    Xue also saw that Ji Qingqi was humiliated, and his face changed suddenly. The body suddenly burst into a chill, and an inexplicable and powerful atmosphere agitated him, making people around him feel a cold.


    "I have already said that, I have to come to me when I want to learn." Lin Weiwei did not care, but just got up and prepared to go to the fighting platform next to him.


    It is normal to learn from each other during the exchange meeting, but this discussion is obviously not quite right.


    "Small sister, let me come. She said nothing wrong. You are such a beautiful woman and a hairy kid, isn''t it cheaper?" Hansen stood up and smiled at Lin Weiwei.


    Lin slightly stunned, looked at the side of Lin Feng, see Lin Feng nodded slightly, Lin Weiwei was lazy to sit back on the sofa: "Little Sensen, then look at you."


    Lin Weiwei��s early appearance is mainly to see that Xue Yiyang is because Lin Feng will anger Hansen, otherwise she will not be a person who will meet, Hansen actually stood up, and some of them are out of the forest. Unexpected.


    Ji Yanran was nervously watching Han Sen and Xue Yang on the fighting platform. Hansen was awesome, but the people who went to the snow house still worried her.


    Although the people of the Xue family are not famous in the outside world, they are also very proud of themselves. However, the people of the Xue family are really good at repairing. The Xue family in the same generation is enough to suppress the contemporary.


    Nowadays, the status of aiki in the league is more and more important, and it has a strong effect on the strength of its own genes. The Xue family will become more and more important, otherwise the family will not want to marry the Xue family.


    Just listening to the three classics that Xue Yiyang said before, he knows that his practice of practicing qi is not a trivial matter. The average person is afraid that he is not his opponent.


    "Small wind, Xiaosensen really do?" Lin Weiwei naturally sees the snow is also extraordinary, but Hansen does not know her.


    Lin Feng said in an understatement: "I don''t know if he can''t do it, but in the same rank, he should have not lost."


    Lin Feng��s words are not only a little surprised by Lin Weiwei, but even the other four people are very surprised. I can��t think of Lin Feng��s words. I can��t help but see Hansen��s eyes change a little differently. It is.


    Previously, they only knew that Hansen was a boyfriend of Ji Yanran. He was not a person who was tempted. Even if he was a friend of Lin Feng, he did not look at it.


    No one thinks that Hansen is the opponent of Xue Yiyang. Although no one has seen Xue Yiyang��s shot, after all, it��s Xue��s family. Where is the temperament of practicing Qi, and how much stronger than the average person.


    However, the words of Lin Feng, the evaluation of Hansen is too high, and people have come to the interest, want to see what Hansen has.


    After Hansen came to power, he calmly looked at Xue Yiyang. He experienced countless times of life and death. He had already looked at the insignificant things very lightly. Naturally, he would not be angry because he just said two words, but he wanted to see At first glance, this snow has not been practiced as "ice muscle jade bone", and there is no difference between him and his "ice muscle jade bone".


    Later, if he was discovered by the people who cultivated the "ice muscle jade bones", it would inevitably be an enemy of the Xue family. Now let''s understand the strength of some Xuejia.


    Xue Yiyang stood on the fighting platform, and the chill of his eyes almost condensed into substance. The skin was like ice and jade, and the coldness of the whole body was cold. The whole person was cold and cold. It seemed to be the demon in the snow and ice. The people are shuddering.


    Many people were shocked and stunned. They couldn��t help but step back two steps. It was a little farther away from the fighting platform. It only eased the mind and could not help but marvel: "This is the adaptation of Xuejia from the "Golden Cold". Ice muscle jade surgery, it really is a secret of my veins, it is too strong."

 Chapter 543： pressing

    Han Sen looked at the snow like the Snow Devil, and his heart was slightly surprised. The fastest update


    Xue Yiyang seems to use "ice muscle jade", but it is somewhat different from Hansen''s "ice muscle jade".


    Although Hansen''s "Ice Muscle Jade Bone" practice in the cold will become easier, but in addition to his body temperature is two or three degrees lower than the average person, and can not condense such a cold atmosphere.


    If the snow is like a piece of ancient ice, then Han Sen is like a cold Liang Yu, the same kind of super nuclear technology, but it is very different.


    "You take it, wait for me to shoot, you will never have a chance to shoot." Snow also looked at Hansen coldly.


    "Small wind, Xiaosensen really do? This snow is also annoying, but his hand "ice muscle jade" is indeed a bit powerful." Lin Weiwei looked like the snow of the ancient ice Also Yang, could not help but ask Lin Feng again.


    "It should be done." Lin Feng just smiled, not very nervous.


    Although he has not seen Hansen for a long time, he learned about Hansen''s recent situation from Tang Zhenliu, and with his understanding of Hansen, he does not think that Xue Yiyang can win Hansen.


    Hansen just watched it like this, and he couldn��t see that the ice muscle jade bone technique was superior or inferior to his coming. The present is no longer polite, the body is flowing, and the whole person is turned into ice crystal glass. .


    "Hey, Komori really has a hand, even at this age, he became "micro-crystal"." Lin was slightly surprised.


    Han Sen��s appearance is only in his early twenties. He even practiced the super-nuclear genetic technique that ��micro-crystals�� need to be carved for decades. The high talent is really amazing.


    "I actually practiced "micro-crystals", this person is really not simple."


    "Really, how old is he, how did he practice "microcrystals"?"


    "Micro-crystals are only relatively low-level qi training, but they can be practiced at this age. This talent is really terrifying."


    "It��s a friend of Lin Feng. This kind of talent is really terrible."


    "Who is "micro-crystal" and "ice muscle jade"?"


    "In theory, "micro-crystal" is naturally far worse than "ice muscle jade bone", but that Hansen''s "micro-crystal" has been small, and Xue Yiyang''s "ice muscle jade" surgery is afraid Just getting started, it��s really hard to say the outcome."


    ......


    The four people all talked about one another. One of them, who was similar in appearance to Xue Yiyang, sat on the side and looked at the two people on the field with indifference, without a trace of affection.


    "Snow is also crazy, your brother seems to meet the opponent." Just beside the indifferent man, a man with a very angry book said with a smile.


    "The opponent of the Xue family is only the Xue family." Snow is also mad but just indifferent to say, do not put the words of the person in mind, strong confidence is suffocating.


    "Is it?" The man who was very angry with the book smiled, but did not say anything.


    Hansen said nothing, but he rushed to the past with a single punch. He has done his best. He is too clear about how abnormal the "ice muscle jade" is, so he does not dare to have a slight enemy against the snowy family. To the effect, the shot is full strength.


    The heart is like a rush of power, such as the crystal-like body of the body breaks open the air, bursting into the sound of air bursting, like a humanoid machine, slammed into the front of the snow.


    The snow also raised his eyes, and the corner of his mouth outlined a fierce arc. Stepping out as if the whole world had been hit by the cold, the fist ushered in Hansen��s fist.


    Hey!


    The two fists collided, causing the air to burst into a burst of sound, and the airflow was overflowing. The two men did not step back half a step, and the punch was quite equal.


    However, after a moment, the face of Xue Yiyang suddenly changed greatly, and the corner of his mouth actually overflowed with a trace of blood.


    Everyone was shocked and couldn''t think of it. It was just a punch, and Xue Yiyang was actually hurt.


    Han Sen��s eyes were cold, his fists continued to slam into the snow, and the snow screamed and screamed again, but he was even more uncomfortable than a punch.


    The fists collided, and the snow also overflowed with blood in the mouth and nose. It was unexpectedly lost to Hansen and took two or three steps to stand firm.


    Hansen seems to be a glorious demon god, and a punch and a punch are coming out in a row. Snow Yiyang wants to dodge, but he can��t do it. He is hit by a punch and a punch. With the arm blocked, but was beaten back and forth, the mouth spit out blood from time to time.


    Everyone was stunned, and no one thought that Hansen was so fierce, and he did not fight back with the snow. The horrible figure was like an ancient demon, showing a horrible horror. power.


    Ji Qingqiu��s face had already had no smile. She couldn��t think of Xue Yiyang��s defeat, and the defeat was so unbearable. It was only the first fist that was injured by Hansen, and then there was no power to fight back. Hansen hit a fist, and the seven holes kept overflowing with blood, making a loud noise, but they were completely unable to fight back.


    Ji Yanran was surprised and happy. Although she knew that Hansen was very strong, she was able to beat the Xue family so much, but she did not think of it anyway.


    "I rubbed, it''s too strong. Where did this guy come from, wouldn''t it be the person who trained the family?"


    "Is there such a microcrystal? Can you suppress the ice muscle?"


    "It''s amazing, it''s amazing!"


    "Ji Jia got a great character this time.


    ......


    The snowy eyes also changed a bit, and the voice uttered two words: "Yin."


    "A good savage, able to train Yin to such a degree, I am afraid that no one in the evolution can compare with him." The man who was very angry with the book praised.


    The snow also snorted and did not speak, looking at Hansen''s eyes filled with killing.


    boom!


    Xue Yiyang also received a punching force. He only felt the five internal organs tumbling. Almost even the heart was about to be blasted. He couldn��t help but scream, his body and shadow changed, his body swelled and changed shape, and turned into a red-eyed evil spirit. Under the continuous crush of Hansen, the beast was used.


    For the behavior of Xue Yiyang, many people are somewhat disdainful, but Xue Yiyang has been forced to such a degree, and he can only use the power of the beast soul if he does not admit defeat.


    The snow also raised the soul of the beast, the power surged sharply, the chill in the eyes filled, and the punch slammed toward Hansen. Under the strong force blessing, almost appeared like a teleport in front of Hansen. The slamming bombardment to Hansen��s cheek.


    The violent punch is almost impossible to keep up with his fists.


    Hey!


    Hansen did not look at his face, nor did he look at the fist that was about to hit his face. His right hand was slightly lifted, and the arm of Xue Yangyang was directly knocked open.

 Chapter 544： Who is wrong?

    The soul of the snow is also the soul of the **** of the second sanctuary. After the transformation, the strength and speed have increased greatly.


    However, it is obvious that the increase in the magnitude does not make him get out of trouble. Hansen��s fist will be directly introduced into his inner abdomen as long as he touches any part of the body, causing his inner abdomen to oscillate. Suffered from trauma.


    Hey!


    The boxing and the fist collided, and the snow that had been transformed with the beast''s soul had been beaten and retreated. The blood in the mouth and ears kept overflowing.


    A group of people have already seen the stunned, snow also Yang used even the beast soul, and even was labeled as this look, the man is terrible to the extreme.


    ��How could it be so tyrannical?��


    "It��s terrible."


    "This person is going to be against the sky. It��s really a metamorphosis with the help of micro-crystals to fight the snow."


    boom����


    Everyone was amazed, but they saw that Xue Yiyang had retreated to the edge of the fighting field. His mouth was angry and screaming, but his face was unwilling, but he could not resist Hansen��s boxing force. Like the body of the ice god, he was born with Hansen. A fist flew out of the fighting platform.


    puff!


    The snow was also angry and angry, and the internal organs were traumatized. The spurt of blood stunned under the anger.


    Hansen did not look at the snow that was lifted to the treatment. He walked down the fighting platform and returned to his original seat.


    The Xue family is weaker than he thought. Although Xue Yiyang has practiced ice muscle jade, it seems that something is wrong, and even Hansen''s ice muscle jade is not useful.


    The biggest advantage of ice muscle jade bone is that the whole body''s flesh and blood bones, including the internal organs, have been strengthened. It can be said that the internal organs and flesh and blood are the same tough.


    However, although the internal organs of Xue Yiyang have also been strengthened, they are obviously more vulnerable than flesh and blood bones. This is somewhat different from Hansen��s practice of ice muscle jade.


    Hansen didn''t know what was going on. If he said that he had practiced wrongly, then it should be that Xue Yiyang''s ice muscle jade surgery is stronger than him, but now Xue Yiyang''s ice muscle jade surgery Obviously worse than his effect, this is a bit weird.


    However, after all, it was only a discussion of the exchange meeting, Han Sen did not have a heavy hand, otherwise the internal organs of Xue Yiyang had already been blown up.


    "Little Sensen, you are very good." Lin Wei smiled and patted Hansen''s shoulder.


    "It is that person is too weak." Hansen said casually, what he said is true, the Xue family is much weaker than he thought.


    After the exchange meeting, within a spaceship.


    The man with a very angry book was surprised to see the snow and asked: "You didn''t even shoot Hansen, it''s not like your style."


    Snow is also mad, the face is sharp and sharp, like a knife, a pair of eyes, if the gems are deep and chilly, a long hair casually draped over the shoulders, it looks like no messy feeling, the roots are like ice.


    "That is the exchange meeting, even if you go up and beat him, how can you? I dare to hurt my Xue family, just hit him too cheap, help me find out which shelter he is in." Snow is also cold and indifferent Said, his face is not full of feelings, but it makes people feel the chill of the bones.


    "The second shelter is dangerous. Is it necessary to kill him across the shelter?" asked the man who was very angry.


    Snow also said faintly: "Yes."


    The man who was very angry with the book smiled and began to look at Hansen��s information. In a short time, he passed the found contents to the snowy mad communicator: ��Your luck is not good, he is near the Arctic Sea. Above the ice sheet, it is too remote. It is possible to reach a lot of unmanned areas, and there are many shelters on the road."


    "No problem." Snow is also mad but just spit out two words, it goes directly to the conveyor.


    After Hansen went back, he immediately began to practice "Dong Xuan Jing". He has already started, but he is just getting started. He wants to open the first entrance, which is to open the first genetic lock, but it still takes a long time to practice. .


    Hansen benefited greatly from this exchange. In contrast to Lin Weiwei��s qigong skills, Hansen went back to see the ice muscles he had trained and found that he should have unlocked the first. The genetic lock is right.


    Although "Ice Muscle and Jade" is not as good as "Dong Xuan Jing", it also has a nine-fold realm. It is only a little worse than the basics of "Dong Xuan Jing". According to what Han Sen has heard, he has become the first. It should be the first genetic lock.


    However, Hansen did not feel anything special after the first genetic lock was opened. In addition to absorbing the cold and slowly quenching the body, the progress of the ice muscle jade surgery was accelerated, and there was no opening. A sign of a genetic lock can control the power of the universe.


    Xue Yiyang''s ice muscle jade bone has not broken through the first weight, but it has overflowed with infinite coldness. It seems that as long as he breaks through the first weight, he can immediately grasp the power of freezing.


    However, Hansen himself has broken through the first weight, but it does not have such an effect, which makes Han Sen very confused, whether he is practicing wrong.


    "Is it because I have not used the relationship between the exclusive genetic fluid of ice muscle jade?" Hansen guessed.


    Hansen did not care too much. Although he could not master the power of freezing, the strengthening effect of ice muscle jade on his gene is still very satisfying to Han Sen, and he now understands the basics of Dong Xuan Jing. Prepare to fully practice the "Dong Xuan Jing".


    Han Sen closed his eyes, and the blood and blood flowed through the mysterious method. The whole body''s cells were full of joyful snoring. Just for a moment, Hansen''s body was crystal-clear like a jade, bursting with fragrance and screaming. The sound of the sound seems to be a bit of a star in the nose of his nose.


    As Hansen''s blood runs faster and faster, the whole body seems to become a magnet. A little bit of light in the space is absorbed into his body, making his body almost transparent and emitting a faint halo. .


    Gradually, Hansen''s nose is getting weaker and weaker, while the whole body''s cells are rhythmicly contracted with breathing.


    If someone touches Hansen''s breath at this time, he will be scared. He is now completely parasitic, and he is like a dead person.


    Although there was no breathing, Han Sen did not feel a little uncomfortable. The whole body''s cells were swallowing strange powers, which made him feel like he was back to the state of fetal care. He was absorbed into the air and discharged into the air, and the body became more and more crystal clear. The smell of the scent of life is getting stronger and stronger.


    On a big Sunday, Hansen opened his eyes, and a pair of black eyes turned in the streamer. The unspeakable dreams gradually dissipated and dissipated. The whole person had the urge to feather the flying fairy, as if only one step was needed. It��s going to heaven.


    ��It��s not the temperament that is the master of the broken emptiness. It��s just an introduction. It has already given me the ability to conceive. This is an unexpected surprise. The whole body cells can breathe freely. Can''t breathe in the water." Hansen was pleased.


    With this ability, he can finally let go of the sea to hunt aliens without worrying about drowning.

 Chapter 545： Sea worm

    Hansen also needs a super-nuclear genetic algorithm for combat in water. The water is completely different from the land. The water pressure and resistance are too strong. The super-nuclear genetic technique on the land is difficult to exert full power in the water.


    Han Sen��s s-class sacred card was quite a lot, and he didn��t care to spend more time. He landed in the sacred area to select super nuclear gene technology.


    It is very difficult for humans to hunt aliens in the water, so the super-nuclear genetics in combat in the water is very rare, and Hansen does not have much choice.


    One of the seven or eight s-class water super-nuclear genes was selected and purchased directly.


    Hansen''s selection of this s-class super-nuclear gene is called "tidal surgery". This tidal technique is actually a body of water. It is about how to better use the power of water to enable oneself to play. More power.


    Although it doesn''t sound very powerful, "Tide" is a super-nuclear genetic technique that can really make humans play in the water. It is impossible to estimate the comprehensive combat effectiveness in the water.


    After drinking the exclusive genetic fluid of "Tide", Hansen entered the shelter and drove the Crystal Palace into the seabed to practice "Tide".


    Hansen spent a lot of time on the cultivation of "Tide". As for "Xuan Xuan Jing", Han Sen is now only practicing a big Sunday every day, and the time is less than two quarters.


    It��s not that Hansen doesn��t want to continue to practice, but after a big Sunday, his body has a sense of saturation, and it doesn��t work any more.


    Hansen guessed that his body has not yet reached the level of heaven and the body has limited ability to withstand.


    Hansen''s practice of "Tide" has a natural advantage. Generally, evolutionists can''t breathe in the water, they can''t dive into the deep sea, and they can''t practice for a long time.


    Hansen is a free practice in the deep sea. People are like a wave of nightshade in the sea. The speed of the body is getting faster and faster, and it is not much worse than the life in the water.


    "Not bad, although there is still no way to play all the fighting power on land, but at least it has been able to play 70% or 80% of the combat power, and should have the ability to fight with the general blood creatures." Hansen is pleased.


    "Chaochao" is faster than Hansen''s expectation to practice, and I don''t know if it is the reason for practicing the "Song Xuan Jing". When Han Sen is in the water, he can hardly feel any obstacles. Water elves.


    "Go and find a blood creature in the sea to try your hand." Hansen is excited. Recently, he has been eating the flesh and blood of mutant organisms. The mutant gene has grown a lot, and the gene of God has been standing still.


    Open the crystal palace to search the bottom of the water, hoping to find a **** of blood, and the head can not be too big, otherwise Hansen can not eat.


    "How are the aliens on the seabed so big?" Hansen looked at a sea beast that was as long as a hundred meters, like a dragon, swimming past the Crystal Palace, and could not help but secretly swear.


    The scenery on the bottom of the sea is full of colors, and the dreams are not like the world. The swarms of sea worms are shining with purple light, like a purple band of light wrapped around the sea.


    "What kind of alien is that?" Hansen looked through the crystal window to watch the sea bug that caused the size of the football.


    Some are like sea urchins, and the elliptical body is covered with purple spikes. The light is from the spikes, and the flashing looks very glamorous and beautiful.


    However, with the lessons of the last Red Devil Jellyfish, Hansen did not dare to care about any alien creatures on the seabed. These purple sea bugs are tens of thousands. Before they can figure out their true strength, Hansen will not personally shoot himself. .


    Summon the Golden Sandworm King and attach the pet armor to it. Now the Golden Sandworm King''s defense is similar to that of a second shelter. It is appropriate to go out and test it.


    Even if he encounters a blood creature, the Golden Sandworm King will not be killed immediately. Hansen can withdraw it at any time.


    The golden sand worm king in combat state sneaked into the sea and rushed toward a group of sea worms.


    The golden sand worms have not yet been close to the sea worms, and the sea worms have perceived its existence. Those purple spurs spurt purple liquids, and in the blink of an eye, the nearby sea water is dyed purple.


    The golden sand worm king was stained with purple water, and the super pet armor showed signs of corrosion. Hansen quickly summoned the golden sand worm king back.


    "A very good sea worm." Hansen summoned the armor and the magic lines, and reached out with a little purple water. Fortunately, the purple sea water could not erode his gold armor.


    Hansen no longer hesitated. A fierce plunged into the water and swam quickly in the purple waters. It seemed like a shark approaching the sea urchins.


    Feeling the threat of sea worms, a large amount of purple liquid was sprayed from the spikes, and the purple color of the sea water was blackened, which made Hansen''s line of sight very poor.


    Fortunately, his speed is much faster than the sea worm. A sprint has already reached a sea worm, and the ghost claws waved in his hand, killing a sea worm.


    "Hunting the mutant organism poisonous sea worms, without acquiring the soul of the animal, eating the flesh and blood can randomly obtain 0 to 10 mutation genes."


    Hansen was a little shocked. The tens of thousands of sea worms turned out to be mutants.


    This is almost hard to see on land, so a large group of mutants is simply unimaginable.


    But Hansen is ecstatic now, there are so many mutant creatures that can be hunted, not to get the mutant beast, killing thousands, even if luck is worse, there will be an animal soul.


    Hansen rushed directly to hunt and sting the sea worms. The mutated sea worms were surrounded by Hansen''s venom, and they also hit Hansen''s body with spikes.


    It is only under the blessing of the **** beasts of the double violent gods, those mutant sea worms can not pierce the gold armor, their venom is useless to the gold armor, Hansen has a knife and falls, killing a few stingers in a moment. Sea worm.


    The wisdom of these poisonous sea worms seems to be quite high. Hansen only killed twenty or thirty. They saw that they were not Hansen��s opponents. They went away in a smashing way, and swarmed away in groups.


    Hansen has not yet got a beast soul, how can he let them go so easily, and quickly chase them to swim over, the ghost claws fluttering in the hands, the sound of hunting keeps ringing.


    "Hunting the mutant poisonous sea worms, obtaining the poisonous sea worms, and eating the flesh and blood can randomly obtain 0 to 10 mutation genes."


    Hansen��s heart was happy, and finally got a mutant animal soul, just wanting to kill a few more chances, but suddenly saw a huge stinger sea worm swimming in front.


    The poisonous sea worm has so many hot air balloons, like the sun, the whole body is shining with purple light, and the eyes of the thorns are inextricably opened.

 Chapter 546： Bodhisattva

    "God blood creature!" Hansen is not shocked, he is looking for a **** blood creature to practice his hand, this poisonous sea worm king appeared, and it is better.


    Hansen swam to the poisonous sea worm king, but saw the body of the stinger sea worm king slamming. The long spikes spewed a purple liquid, dyeing the nearby sea water. Shiny purple.


    The gold armor touched the shining purple sea water, and it turned out that the rust encountered a king of water, rising white foam, it seems to be corroded.


    And a large number of variant stinger sea worms have been surrounded by the sea worm king, induced by the shiny purple liquid, a mutant thorn sea worm also lit up, like a purple The little sun is like.


    Hansen was shocked. He dared to continue to rush to the stinger sea worm king, and quickly retreated to leave the shining purple sea area.


    The stinger sea worm king did not catch up with Hansen, but spewed out a shining purple liquid in the vicinity, but in a moment, it became a purple sea.


    Hansen did not dare to stay. He rode the silver scales and returned to the Crystal Palace with his variant of the poisonous sea worm that he had previously hunted. This blood creature is really not good to kill.


    Seeing that Hansen entered the Crystal Palace, the hordes of mutated stinging sea worms also hit the Crystal Palace with their bodies. Unfortunately, the Crystal Palace was indestructible. After they crashed for a while, they retreated.


    Looking at a purple sea, Hansen had to order Princess Poseidon to drive away from the Crystal Palace. Such a blood creature, he has not yet the ability to hunt.


    "How are the blood creatures in these waters so strange?" Hansen was slightly depressed. The former Red Devil jellyfish and the poisonous sea worm king were very different, and their abilities were very strange.


    In general, the creatures in the sea seem to be more powerful.


    However, Hansen is not without gains. He has hunted more than 30 poisonous sea worms and got a beast soul. It is not bad.


    Variant poisonous sea worm beast soul: stab shield type.


    Hansen summoned the beast soul to a small round shield with a purple spike, which is only the size of the lid, and belongs to the type of arm shield, which can be directly placed on the arm.


    And those purple spikes are obviously poisonous. If they are stabbed, they don''t know if the body will be corroded.


    Hansen is going to get some poisonous sea worms to eat, but now the poisoned sea worms that have been killed, the internal flesh and blood have been dyed purple, and the fingers will immediately feel strong corrosion, it looks like Can''t eat.


    Hansen can only helplessly dispose of the body, so poisonous flesh and blood, he really dare not eat, who knows whether it will rot the stomach.


    Not willing to return to the air, ordered Princess Poseidon to continue driving in the water in the Crystal Palace, so I also want to hunt a blood creature to go back.


    The Crystal Palace traveled for two days on the bottom of the sea. Hansen also hunted some mutant creatures that were single, but the blood creatures did not succeed.


    The main reason is that most of the blood creatures in the sea are too big, and Hansen does not have much thought to hunt.


    Far from seeing a sea beast like a bull walking through the bottom of the water, the whole body is black and bright, and the body is covered with black scales, but the appearance is exactly the same as the cow.


    This guy walked on the bottom of the water himself, and there was no other creature to follow. It looked very comfortable. Hansen was the first to see this creature on the seabed. He didn''t dare to care about it. He summoned the Golden Sandworm King to test it first.


    The strange creature saw the golden sand worm king, and suddenly it was like an angry bull. The golden sand worm was directly hit by the water and rolled out in the water. Even the pet armor was sunk. The blockbuster was almost killed by the big bull.


    Hansen was not shocked and rejoiced. He quickly collected the golden sand worm king. Such a strong force must be a blood creature.


    And it seems that it should be a power-based alien, and there should be no eccentric ability.


    Summoning the soul of the beast, Hansen directly sneaked into the sea and rushed toward the big bull that was covered with black scales.


    The big bull seems to be extremely aggressive. After seeing Hansen, he slammed into it without saying anything. The sea was brought to the undercurrent of terror, and the white wave of more than ten meters was tumbling, and the momentum reached the extreme.


    Hansen borrowed water and suddenly escaped the sprint of the big bull. The big bull had a dull scream at the bottom of the water. His body shape turned and he turned to Hansen and rushed to the past. It was incredible.


    "It''s good." Han Sen screamed and unfolded his body. He spread the "Tide of the Tidal" practiced during this time and worked with the big bull.


    Hansen has been practicing "Tide of the Tide" for a long time, plus the ability to conceive and not be restricted by breathing. In the water, it is not worse than this sea beast. It is like a mermaid, and it does not mean much with the big bull. Falling down the wind.


    when!


    The ghost claws smashed on the big bull''s body, and even broke out in the sea water, and only three light marks were left on the black scales of the big bulls, but they were not opened.


    "Good hard scales!" Hansen was shocked, flew away, and escaped the anger of the big bull.


    Hansen and the big bull fight for more than half an hour, several times in the big bull, but the black scale on it is too hard, how can not open.


    Later, Han Sen simply took back the ghost claw blade, secretly running the tunnel mysterious classics, and a savage bombardment on the big bull.


    Hey!


    The bulls sullenly sullen, and the mouth suddenly overflowed with crystal clear jade blood.


    But the big bull did not retreat, and the sound was violent, and the sound was like a thunder in the sea. The body rushed to Hansen again.


    Hansen is not afraid of such brute force creatures. His body is like a dragon. He usually moves in the sea. He quickly finds another opportunity and hits the big bull.


    The yin penetrated into the body of the big bull, causing it to spurt a lot of blood again.


    Boom!


    A violent yin slammed into the body of the big bull, even if its body was so majestic, how hard the scales were, and it could not withstand the intrusion of yin, the blood was beaten, and the internal organs were obviously affected. Very heavy injury.


    At this time, the big bulls wanted to escape again. It was too late for Hansen to smash more than 20 yin, and the heart was blasted, and suddenly the body was buried in the sea.


    "Hunting the blood of the creatures to avoid the buffalo, without acquiring the soul of the beast, eating the flesh and blood can randomly obtain o to 1o point of the gene."


    Hansen��s mood is very comfortable. He now has the ability to kill the blood creatures in the sea. As long as he can find the right blood creature, he can safely hunt the blood creatures on the seabed, and no longer need to Resource information.


    "I hope to be able to complete the God''s gene early." Han Sen''s heart is excited.

 Chapter 547： Bizarre alien

    Hansen was excited and was preparing to continue to search for high-level creatures in the sea. However, he suddenly felt that his hair was upside down, his back was cold, and a horrible atmosphere pervaded. ????


    "Stop, don''t move." Hansen drank the princess of the sea god, let the crystal palace stop, and let the little angels stop moving, and stopped the action.


    According to the truth, the Crystal Palace is indestructible. Now he is in the Crystal Palace. There should be no danger in it. But Hansen feels like a whisper of heart. It seems that there are terrible things to be born. The cold sweat went straight out.


    Since the first ice muscle jade surgery, Han Sen''s perception ability has become more acute, and Hansen is also very trusting in his own perception.


    The body did not move, the eyes stared through the crystal window in the deep sea, and there was nothing unusual about it. The group of colorful fish swimming, it looked very cheerful.


    On the quiet sandy bottom of the sea, you can also see some ordinary aliens crawling slowly on the sand under the sea.


    However, Hansen felt that something was wrong and his body was shaking gently.


    Suddenly, a behemoth appeared in Hansen''s field of vision. It was a silver shark that was more than 30 meters long. The body was covered with silvery metal scales, and there was an undercurrent between the swimming.


    The silvery giant shark looks terrible, but after Hansen looked closely, he now feels that the shuddering breath is not scattered from it.


    The silver giant shark opened his mouth and didn''t know how many tons of colorful fish swallowed in one go, which made the surrounding fishes become confused and swam.


    At this time, Han Sen��s gaze saw a little blue light shining in the sea not far away, gradually getting brighter and brighter, and it was very strangely beating.


    The distance of the blue light is getting closer and closer, and the swaying of Hansen��s heart is getting more and more powerful. When the blue light completely reflects Hansen��s eyes, Han Sen finally sees its appearance.


    It is a three-meter-high alien creature that looks like a hippocampus with a faint blue light, wrapped in a blue flame.


    A blue sea horse, deep in skin, like the old bark of blue, a pair of eyes with crystal glaze, like two blue gems, with a strange blue light, eyes falling on its eyes, There is a feeling of being sucked by the bottomless abyss, as if the whole person is to be sucked into its eyes.


    Han Sen��s cold sweat on his forehead has flowed down his cheeks, staring at the blue seahorse and not moving. He is now completely certain, and it is this blue seahorse that makes his heart move.


    At the moment when the blue seahorse appeared, the huge body of the giant silver shark stopped in the sea, and trembled constantly, as if it had encountered terrible things.


    The hippocampus is not fast, the body is slowly advancing slowly, and slowly approaching the silver giant shark, the body of the silver giant shark is getting more and more trembling, but it does not dare to move.


    Finally, the blue seahorse is next to the silver giant shark. Although it is not small, it looks very petite in front of the silver giant shark. In the face of such a blue seahorse, the huge silver giant shark has already feared the extreme, covered with The metal silver scales trembled, but did not dare to swim.


    The blue seahorse looked at the silver giant shark in front of him. The horn-like mouthpiece opened, and a small blue flame spurted out from the inside. It did not go out in the sea, and fell on the silver scale of the silver giant shark. Above.


    That small blue flame was only the size of a fist, but after falling on the silver giant shark, it instantly burned the entire huge body of the silver giant shark, and a blue flame madly burned in the sea. The silver giant shark has reached the extreme, but in such a situation, it still does not move, but the body can not withstand the pain and twist, it looks cruel and strange.


    Only a moment later, the huge silver giant shark was burned into the fly ash in the sea, and the blue flame was gradually extinguished, leaving only the fly ash into the sea, gradually sinking into the sand of the sea.


    Hansen��s heart was shocked and he couldn��t help but secretly confessed: ��The **** of the gods... This guy must be the **** of the second sanctuary...��


    Although I haven''t really seen the power of the blue seahorse, I just watched it spray a small group of blue flames, but Hansen''s heart is extremely certain, this guy is definitely a **** creature.


    At the time of Hansen��s suspicion, the blue seahorse suddenly glanced at the direction Hansen was in. Hansen suddenly felt that the whole person seemed to be frozen, and a chill spread in his heart.


    But it was just a glance. The blue seahorse turned around and slowly left, disappearing in the deep sea in a short time.


    Until this time, Han Sen was sitting on the ground like a collapse, his clothes did not know what had been soaked by cold sweat.


    "It''s terrible. How strong is that level of **** creature? It''s just that the momentum is already terrible." Han Sen has a lingering fear.


    And the flames of the blue seahorse spit out Hansen, but this is in the sea, but the flame can burn a huge blood creature to ash, which is really terrible.


    Looking at the direction of the blue seahorse leaving, it turned out to be the direction of the seabed shelter. Hansen��s heart was colder: ��Is the shelter on the bottom of the sea actually a sanctuary above the royal family?��


    While Hansen was in a state of suspicion, he saw a blue light shining in front of him, and he did not know what the other creatures had suffered.


    Biting his teeth, Hansen ordered Princess Poseidon to drive the Crystal Palace slowly toward the blue seahorse, but did not dare to go too fast, just looking at the burning blue flame.


    Hansen is just a little unwilling to see if the blue seahorse is a creature in the seabed sanctuary and wants to take a long look at the past.


    Hansen was a little disappointed soon. It was not far from the seabed shelter. The blue seahorse really went to the shelter, burning a lot of different creatures along the way, and didn''t know what it wanted to do.


    The huge seabed sanctuary has been faintly visible. Hansen let Princess Poseidon drive away from the Crystal Palace. Since the blue seahorse is really a creature in the shelter, Hansen may not play this shelter in recent years. The idea.


    It didn''t take long for the Crystal Palace to turn around. Hansen suddenly felt the light of the sea light, and the surrounding sea water became a bright blue, and the blue light illumined the entire seabed, like a white.


    Han Sen seems to think of something, his face changed, and he quickly looked at the direction of the seabed shelter, but he saw that the huge shelter has now fallen into a blue flame, like the blue purgatory, weird The blue flame is burning in madness. 8

 Chapter 548： Burned shelter

    "What happened? The blue seahorse burned the entire seabed sanctuary?" Hansen stared at the shelter that burned the blue flame, and for a moment his mind could not turn around.


    The blazing blue flames went out for dozens of miles, and the entire seabed sanctuary was covered by blue flames. What is even more strange is that no alien creature or alien spirit escaped from the inside.


    The surrounding waters are silent, only the purgatory blue flames swaying under the sea, reflecting everything in the nearby waters into a strange blue.


    The blue fire on the bottom of the sea only lasted for less than an hour. Then when the blue flames faded, the shelter on the bottom of the sea had turned into ashes. If it was not the black ash on the sand at the bottom of the sea, Han Sen couldn''t even believe that there was a huge seabed sanctuary here.


    Looking at the blue seahorse''s figure gradually drifted away until it disappeared into the field of vision, Han Sen dared to let the Crystal Palace slowly enter the position of the original shelter.


    The seabed of dozens of miles, like a scorched earth at a distance, nothing left, a big fire was burned clean.


    Han Sen looked at the creeps, his heart was terrible, and he could not imagine the extent to which the blue sea horse was strong enough to directly turn the shelters of dozens of miles into ashes.


    "If the super **** creatures are as horrible as this blue seahorse, even if my four genes are perfect, I am afraid that they are not opponents at all. I don''t know if I can live with it." Hansen is afraid of the blue seahorse. Come back, telling Princess Poseidon to drive the Crystal Palace away.


    After being far away from the sea, Hansen calmed down. He just looked at the ruins of the shelter and looked at the direction of the blue seahorse. It was a continuous undersea canyon, like a hell. Hansen just glanced at it, and felt the shudder in his heart, completely afraid to get there.


    The hunted buffalo was enough for Hansen to eat for a month or two. After seeing the blue seahorse, he did not continue to hunt.


    "How can I get rid of that blue seahorse? If you can get out of the beast, you can''t imagine what a terrible beast?" Hansen''s heart is eager, but there are some distress.


    At the time of the first shelter, Hansen��s killing of the first super-god creature was very difficult, and it was not until he had a super-destroyer that he was able to kill it smoothly.


    The super-death creature of the second sanctuary is obviously more horrible. Hansen does not know whether he can kill after the gene is full. If not, he can only rely on super-nuclear genetics.


    It is a pity that the cultivation of the tunnel Xuan Jing is also anxious, I do not know when it will be able to open the first genetic lock.


    Back in the league, Hansen intends to enter the army''s virtual training camp to practice the double-flying sword method. Now it is not realistic to want to kill the ultra-polar creature, but it is a good target for twins.


    Princess Poseidon can control the Crystal Palace. It may have special abilities for twins. Try to find a way to get it, maybe it will help to kill the super **** creature in the future.


    After seeing the blue seahorse, Hansen only wants to do everything possible to improve his strength, and he is not willing to let go of any possibility.


    Just entering the virtual training camp, I received a match invitation, it was Qin Yu''s id Xiang, Han Sen accepted the invitation, and suddenly entered the room of Shannon.


    "Coach, do you have time to give me another class?" Qin Hao looked forward to Hansen.


    "If I have finished class, I have recently practiced a new set of swordsmanship. You can practice with me." Hansen said casually, he did not know that the other party was Qin Lan, but he felt that the strength of this toon was good, and he would practice with him. The Shuangfei Swordsmanship is more than enough.


    "The new sword method?" Qin Hao eyes bright, such a master''s new sword method, she naturally wants to know what kind of swordsman.


    Hansen chose a pair of long swords and started the game directly.


    Hansen��s Shuangfei sword method has been improved many times. Although it is not perfect, it is already a complete set of double swordsmanship.


    Qin Lan used a spur of the army. She thought she would have a storm-like sword strike, but the result made her somewhat surprised. Although the opponent''s offensive was fierce, it was not very powerful.


    This makes Qin Qin somewhat puzzled, why such a master will practice such a set of double sword skills that do not look strong.


    However, because Qin has a preconceived impression, Hansen is a big master, so there is no doubt about Hansen, just thinking about Hansen.


    Soon, Qin Hao discovered the problem. She recognized the sword method used by Hansen.


    "Isn''t this a double-flying sword? The coach is actually using a double sword array. Is he going to change the double sword array into a two-handed sword?" Qin Hao saw the double-flying sword method. After watching it carefully, he recognized it quickly. Come out, and my heart was shocked.


    Those who can adapt s-level martial arts, it must be a real master, otherwise who will spend energy and time to adapt s-level martial arts?


    What''s more, it is not meaningful to adapt the two-handed sword skills into two-handed swords. If there is such a time, it is better to go directly to learn a s-level two-handed sword.


    Those who have the time and energy to do this kind of thing are definitely boring to the extreme master.


    Qin Hao did not dare to neglect and did his best to fight Han Sen, hoping to help the other side.


    With the martial arts of Qin Yu, he quickly discovered a lot of flaws and problems, and targeted attacks to remind each other.


    Qin Lan accompanied Han Sen for a while and found that this set of swordsmanship changed into two-handed swordsmanship, the other side is constantly improving.


    The longer the war, the more Qin Qin feels that the other party is really powerful. No matter what defects or flaws, as long as she finds and attacks for the first time, the other party can immediately think of the modification method. The next time there is no such problem. The efficiency is amazing.


    Qin Lan thought that the other party had just begun to adapt, but did not know that Hansen had been adapted for some time. Some problems have been considered for a long time, but there is no correction in actual combat.


    With the targeted attack of Qin Yu, the completion of the Shuangfei sword method has advanced by leaps and bounds.


    Qin Hao witnessed a set of double sword arrays changed into two-handed swordsmanship. The heart was shocked. The most shocking thing was that Han Sen was able to use both minds and two hands. Both hands used two different swords to make her feel like Two people fight.


    "It''s no wonder that he doesn''t go to the church to practice the two-handed swordsmanship. There are such strange two-handed swords in the church. This kind of two-handed sword technique is really amazing." Qin Yu��s heart��s admiration for Hansen��s heart is secretly remembered. Under the Hansen''s adaptation of this pair of flying swords, I want to give it a try and see if I can practice it.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the Ferrari of the head of God!

 Chapter 549： Shelter exposure

    Hansen left the virtual training camp and was in a very good mood. Today, after practicing with Shannon, the Shuangfei sword method has made great progress. The fastest update


    Taking a small song and washing a battle bath, just lying in bed, the communicator rang, grabbed it and saw it, it was Qin Qin called.


    "Qin team, so late to call me, it seems that you still have no boyfriend?" Han Sen smiled.


    Qin Lan has been serving in the army. Hansen has also been associated with Qin Yu. Although he is not in the same group as Qin Lan, Han Sen is still used to calling her Qin team.


    "I have been dating, but I haven��t met the right one yet." Qin Hao did not care about this kind of thing. He said something, and said: "I heard Yang Manli say your business, you did a very good job, even Yang Manli is full of praise for you, I almost thought it was a fake Manly, someone was pretending to be her."


    "You can win the Qin team, I have valued in this life." Hansen smiled, he did not want to talk about those things.


    Qin Lan saw through his mind and glanced at him, but he did not say more about it. He blinked and said, "Have you ever attended a virtual training camp?"


    "Yes."


    Han Sen is trying to tell Qin Hao about his id in the virtual training camp, but he listened to Qin Yu and said: "I recently met a big master in the virtual training camp and learned a lot from him."


    "What big master?" Hansen asked.


    "I estimate that it may be a military squad, at least a top-level transcender. Not only is he proficient in various super-nuclear genetic techniques, but he can also adapt martial arts..." Qin said with some excitement.


    The more Hansen listened, the more unpleasant, the strange look asked: "What is the big master id you said?"


    "Is there a soldier on the battleship?" Qin said.


    "No, absolutely not." Han Sen said quickly, he was shocked by Qin Hao, really did not think that Qin Hao turned out to be Shannon.


    "No, no, naughty." Qin Hao gave him a blank look: "If you meet him at the training camp, you must seize the opportunity to ask him or not. The martial arts of that person is unfathomable, really If you teach something, it will be of great benefit to you."


    "Cough, I must pay attention later." Han Sen calmed his mind.


    "Right, what is your id at the training camp?" Qin asked again.


    "I am afraid that I haven''t had time to train camp for a long time. You tell me your id. When you go back, I will add you." Hansen said quickly.


    "Okay, my id is called Shannon." Qin said.


    "Xiangxi? Who is the emperor?" Han Sen saw Qin Qi really is the fragrant, asked with a smile.


    "No one is qualified to be my emperor." Qin snorted.


    "When I was at school, the id was the black boxing emperor, would you like me to make this emperor?" Hansen teased.


    "Well, you are coming." Qin Xiao smiled and looked at Han Sen.


    Hansen felt the killing and narrowed his neck: "Still, you, my nephew, my emperor can''t make it."


    "Do not talk nonsense again, I will tell Ji Jiran to see how you die." Qin Hao paused, and then went on to say: "I was looking for you and I to practice a set of swords that I just learned from the big master. You don''t have time to go to the training camp, I went to the shower."


    Said, Qin Hao hangs up the communicator.


    "It''s too clever, will the scent of the scorpion be the Qin team?" Hansen licked his lips, thinking that if Qin Xiao knew that he was the big master, I don''t know what it would be.


    "I didn''t expect the Qin team to have a look at it." Han Sen thought about how to tease her when she looked back at the toon, to report her suffering.


    Before Hansen came up with a solution, the communicator rang again, this time by Yang Manli.


    The Special Security Action Group at the Goddess Shelter is now unable to develop new players and no other players are randomly assigned to the goddess shelter. This place is too remote and there are too few random people.


    After the connection, I saw Yang Manli wearing only pajamas, revealing a large white shoulder and a pair of snowy white legs. Hansen couldn��t help but admire: "The cold is cold, but these legs are really nothing to say, top Big legs, can play for three years."


    However, Hansen is a bit strange. Yang Manli is a very strict person. When she can basically see her, she is a uniform military uniform, or a full-service fighting uniform.


    How did Yang Manli suddenly turn to her temper today, and she would talk to him in her pajamas.


    "There was an accident." Yang Manli''s face was a bit unsightly, and the voice was faintly anxious.


    "What happened?" Hansen frowned and asked, Yang Manli was so anxious that it must be related to the goddess sanctuary.


    "There are people outside who have discovered our sanctuary. There are more than a dozen people. It should be the person you said on the ice sheet." Yang Manli said.


    "Do you know which shelter is the person?" Hansen''s look has become solemn.


    "Someone asked, it was the black **** shelter, but it was already late when I went up, and those people have already left." Yang Manli said with some concern: "Will they start with us?"


    "Ten have ** will start with us, the resources on the ice sheet are originally small, there is such a separate aristocratic shelter, how could they let go." Han Sen said with a sinking.


    ��What to do?�� Yang Manli��s slight discoloration, with the current strength of the goddess shelter, is clearly far from enough to compete with the real forces.


    In addition to Hansen, the goddess shelter is not even a strong one.


    "If you don''t do it, they will let them come. You will send people to stare at the snowy mountain. If you find out the situation, you will be notified immediately. If they don''t come, they will forget it. Come and just settle down with them. Come to one. I kill one, come to a pair and kill a pair." Han Sen said coldly.


    In the Black God Sanctuary, the Black God and the backbone of a group of black gods are negotiating things.


    Many people are full of excitement. After the black **** sheltered all the people through the snow-capped mountains, they found a human-owned aristocratic sanctuary on the other side.


    And according to the results of the team''s inquiries, there is only one evolutionary in the shelter that is suspected to be broken, which is undoubtedly a great good news for them.


    "The owner of the shelter is Hansen?" The black god''s eyes were cold and scary. He had already hated Hansen''s cramps, but Hansen was alone, and it was difficult to find his trace. Now he found out. Hansen��s shelter, which is undoubtedly an excellent news for the Black God.


    "Boss, definitely not wrong, the shelter is Hansen''s, we inquired clearly, but also specifically asked some people that Han Sen''s appearance, that is, Hansen will not be wrong." An evolutionist immediately replied.


    "Okay, very good, prepare people, this shelter will be fixed." The black **** is filled with the killing of the monks.

 Chapter 550： Big army

    The Black God rushed to the goddess sanctuary with six hundred hundred evolutionists and more than two elite evolutionists of the Black God Sanctuary. The fastest update


    Judging by the strength of the goddess shelter they surveyed, these people were enough to kill the goddess shelter ten times.


    Through the safe route that was discovered, it avoided many dangerous places in the snow-capped mountains, and the black gods and other people rushed to the goddess shelter overnight.


    Through the entire mountain range, the black **** and so on people really saw that on the top of a snow-capped mountain, stood a white castle like a fairy tale.


    "Sure enough, it is a noble sanctuary." The black **** snorted and marched in the direction of the shelter.


    The soldiers are very fast, and the black **** is not easy to find that Hansen actually has a shelter, and there is no master in the shelter. Plus the geographical location is at the tip of the peninsula. It can also take this shelter for the Black Gods. Very good, naturally it is impossible to give Hansen any breathing space.


    He was afraid of a long time, Hansen went to ask Li Wei to help, and held up his manpower, so that he could not adjust a large number of people to attack the goddess sanctuary.


    Although the people who came back earlier said that there was no other master among Hansen��s hunter in the goddess sanctuary, but the black **** was very jealous of Hansen, so he still brought six broken evolutionists and two hundred elites. Come over, just ask for a hit by the goddess shelter. If Hansen is in the shelter, it will be directly killed, and will never give him any chance.


    Black God only asked for a quick word on the trip. He also knew that Hansen might guess that he would come, but what about it? Even if the strength is not good, even if it is known, it is useless. He is going to use the Thunder to wipe out Hansen��s goddess sanctuary.


    Hansen just got out of bed and received the news of Yang Manli and immediately transferred to the shelter.


    He has not gone anywhere in the past few days, just waiting for the black **** to come. With his understanding of the black god, the black **** will certainly not let this opportunity pass.


    The entire goddess sanctuary has entered the state of preparation, and many people of the goddess army stand on the wall, and many ordinary people and businesses in the city are watching from a distance.


    How slow they are, and also sees that something happened to the goddess shelter.


    When Hansen boarded the gate of the city, the people of the Black God had boarded the snowy mountain and came to the open space in front of the goddess sanctuary.


    The elites of more than two hundred black **** sanctuaries are riding the same snow wolf mounts, and they are neatly arranged. The six broken hundred evolutionists headed by the black **** sit in front of the square and have fierce mounts. One by one, staring at the goddess shelter in front.


    ��Where are these people coming from? Are there other shelters nearby?��


    "There must be, there are so many masters in our goddess shelter, you only look at the two hundred snow wolf mounts, and our goddess shelters can''t make up the iron."


    "Look at this style, the other side is going to attack our goddess shelter."


    "It''s better to play it down. Hansen collects so much money. If you change the owner, you may not receive more."


    "Look at this style, Hansen is definitely not an opponent. He won''t surrender?"


    ......


    The ordinary people of the goddess shelter have been talking about it.


    The black **** was riding a one-horned black wolf. The eagle''s eyes flashed coldly, which made the one-horned black wolf move forward two steps. Pulling out the black long knife and pointing to the goddess shelter, Hansen said on the gate of the city gate: "I am the black **** of the head of the Black Gods Corps. Hansen is despicable and shameless. I secretly attacked me and made me almost poisoned. Today I have a personal grievance with Hansen and nothing to do with others. As long as you are on the wall, I Guarantee not to hurt the grass and trees here, or help Hansen to stop my avengers and kill innocent people."


    He said, the long knife in the hands of the black **** waved, and immediately smashed a piece of glacier in front of him into two halves. The strength of the power of the goddess shelter was changed.


    "Killing innocent..." More than two hundred evolutionary elites behind the Black God were simultaneously loud and loud, killing the sounds and screaming.


    "It''s too strong. The black **** is a strong one who breaks 100. The people behind him are also very strong and powerful evolutionists. Just by the power of the goddess army, it is not the enemy of others."


    "If you are self-sufficient, Hansen is the kind of person, you should die."


    "You can''t live without it. Hansen usually does too much work. Now he even went to attack people like people. Now he is killed by others. It seems that this time is dead, and people have made it clear that they want to take his life."


    "He won''t escape to the league?"


    "I see that there is only one way to go. You don''t see the six people behind the black god. One body is like a tiger like a wolf. The atmosphere is fierce and fierce. Maybe it is also the evolutionary of the hundred, just the point of Hansen. People, there is a problem with dealing with one, let alone six."


    "Han Sen was just packed up, and we received so much money every month, and it should be deserved."


    These people all quit after joining the goddess regiment. They refused to contribute only to enjoy the welfare. Later, after Hansen laid down the goddess sanctuary, they had many concessions and care for the members of the goddess regiment, and they were charged normal. Rent and city fees, they naturally look at Hansen is very uncomfortable, I have long hoped that Hansen is unlucky.


    They also don''t want to think about it. If Hansen didn''t come to the shelter after they came, their lives would be much more tragic than they are now.


    But humanity is like this. Most people are like this. You have more benefits for him. As long as one thing does not follow his wishes, he will remember your evil, but not your good.


    As for some merchants, there are some embarrassments at this time. Regardless of who is the owner of the goddess shelter, they only want to know whether rents and taxes will increase or decrease if Black God takes up the shelter.


    The members of the Goddess Corps are pale in color, and some masters naturally see it. The strength of the black gods is arrogant, and they are afraid to live in the shelter of the goddess.


    "Head, do we have to retreat first?" Qing Shu slightly frowned, the power of black gods they have shown far exceeds the goddess sanctuary.


    "No, you are here," Hansen said faintly, staring at the Black God and his two hundred elite evolutionary legions.


    With a physique, Hansen jumped from the gate of the city gate and landed in front of the city gate. He walked alone to the black **** and others.


    The black **** raised his hand slightly, and the army that was preparing to attack the city stopped. Hansen, who was coldly watching, came out with a sneer.


    "Han Sen, what did they go alone?"


    "Stupid, what else can you do, of course, to surrender. The strength is so disparate, but also a hair!"


    "Hey, Hansen is very arrogant in his life. I didn''t expect him to have it today."


    "Live it!"


    Many people have such an idea in their hearts. The difference in strength is too great. No one thinks that Hansen dares to go to war. It is obvious that he has to surrender when he walks alone.

 Chapter 551： Lonely assassin

    Yang Manli is very uncomfortable in her heart. The black **** sanctuary is so strong, but the strong one who broke the hundred has come to seven, plus more than two hundred powerful arrogant evolutionists. This kind of power is too strong, and it is difficult for the goddess shelter. withstand. The fastest update


    However, when Hansen went to surrender, Yang Manli felt very uncomfortable in her heart, and even said it was a little uncomfortable.


    Uncle Qing is a complex look of Hansen who goes alone and seems to be thinking about it.


    Zhu stopped his body and shrank back. Once the momentum was wrong, he immediately fled.


    "Han Sen, Hansen, is not my Zhu stop to speak loyalty, but the enemy is too strong, I am also in order to preserve the revolutionary fire." Zhu stopped thinking.


    Hansen has already walked to the front of the black **** more than ten meters, watching the black **** calmly said: "Black God, you dare to come to my shelter, do you forget the fiasco on the stage?"


    The black **** smiled awkwardly: "Winning defeat is the common cause of the military. The last laugh is the real winner. I admit that your martial arts are really brilliant, but this time it is not a single fight. If you immediately surrender, I can Give you a life, otherwise you will inevitably teach you to break the city today."


    "What are you relying on?" Hansen glanced at the evolutionary of the neat square after the black god.


    "Yes, six evolutionary people, two hundred and thirty-seven evolutionary people with more than sixty physical qualities, it is easy to destroy your shelter." Black God despised.


    There is a big shack in the goddess shelter. Only the masters such as Qing Shu and Yang Manli and Zhu Shu can see some clues. At this time, the black **** said that the six people behind him are all broken and strong, and the two hundred Many evolutionists are strong people with more than sixty physical strengths, and suddenly they are shocked.


    Until now, the goddess sanctuary can be more than sixty in physical fitness. At most, there are only a dozen individuals, and it is possible to break one hundred. There is also a possibility of Hansen.


    Now that people are just seven hundred evolutionary people, they have come seven, and the power gap is really too big.


    "So, today is not a war?" Hansen did not look at the same, looking at the black **** faintly asked.


    "When you kneel and admit your mistakes and offer a shelter, I can naturally spare you a life." The black god''s mouth tilted slightly and looked at Hansen contemptuously.


    Today, he not only wants to kill Hansen, but also to collect the goddess shelter. If he can suppress Hansen, it is naturally better, and he can take the goddess sanctuary without any effort.


    Hansen suddenly laughed: "It''s a pity."


    "What a pity?" Black God asked coldly.


    "You will soon discover how ridiculous your snuggling is, but unfortunately you have no chance to laugh." Hansen spoke between his legs and his powerful power, like a galloping horse, toward the black god. Going wild.


    "Is he crazy?" There was a big shack in the goddess shelter, and no one could have imagined that Hansen had rushed to the Black Gods.


    That is the evolution of seven broken hundred, and the elite of more than two hundred evolutionary people. This lineup is compared with the whole goddess sanctuary, and the egg hits the stone. Hansen actually rushed to the Black God Corps. In the eyes of many people, Hansen��s actions are no different from finding death.


    "Looking for death!" The black **** sighed coldly, and with a long knife, the six broken hundred evolutionists behind him rushed out, blocking Hansen''s way, and Hansen was directly killed.


    In the eyes of the Black God, Han Sen is simply looking for death. Hansen��s skill has also been seen. It is indeed very powerful, but what is the use of one''s strength in front of the Legion.


    The strong physical master, in the general battlefield of the meat grinder, is only a small paw, the real war is to win with the momentum, that is the king of the soldiers.


    The current black **** is to crush Hansen directly with the soldiers of the king.


    Hansen��s single-player move is not just that Black God thinks he is looking for death. Everyone thinks he is looking for a dead end.


    "Insane... crazy... this guy is really crazy..."


    "Poor people must have hatefulness, who makes him so arrogant."


    "Let''s hurry up and open the gates, waiting for the Black Gods to come in, lest they go back and kill Hansen, and then kill us."


    "Right right, open the gates and bring them in."


    There are a few people with eyelids who are already going to open the gate to meet the new master.


    "Who dares to approach the gate of the city and kill innocent people." Yang Manli looked at those people with a glance, and gave orders.


    The members of the Goddess Corps who guarded the gate of the city turned their guns and pointed their weapons at the people who rushed to the gates. They suddenly stopped them.


    "Deputy head of Yang, Han Sen, he is looking for a dead end, why do you have to bury him, we are doing it for everyone."


    "Yeah, Hansen, he doesn''t want to die, we have to die."


    "I am desperate to fight with the stone, and the deputy head of Yang is so young and beautiful, don''t make mistakes."


    ......


    Although everyone did not dare to attack the city gate, they still spoke to Yang Manli.


    "You are so worried about it. It is better to think about how we can help ourselves after we have repelled the Black Gods." Yang Manli snorted.


    Everyone''s heart was cold, but some people sneered: "Yang deputy head, you are too whimsical, the Black God Legion is so strong, then Hansen is just looking for a dead end, you have to fight back the Black Gods? It is simply Daydreaming..."


    "To...dreaming for the day..." Many people are attached to it, mostly those who voluntarily withdraw from the goddess regiment.


    On the battlefield outside the city, Hansen had rushed into the enemy line alone. He did not summon the blade in his hand, and even the armor did not wear it, so he rushed in with bare hands.


    Six broken hundred evolutionists directly greeted Hansen, one by one, and the power of horror, and the weapon of the beast in the hands directly killed Hansen.


    However, Hansen��s mad body was violently swaying in the high-speed, incredibly moving three feet away, avoiding the current two attacks and continuing to rush toward the black god.


    The latter four broken hundred evolutionary people were shocked, and the sword in their hands quickly flew to Hansen.


    However, Hansen is like a lonely, lonely, under such high speed, the shape of the ethereal changes, and in a moment they are intertwined with their soldiers.


    Fast, fast, unbelievable!


    Strong, strong and horrible!


    The six hundred-hundred-year-old evolutionists did not have the ability to block Hansen��s advancement. It seemed to be a lonely assassin. In a moment, he passed through the blocking of six broken hundred strong people and continued to rush toward the black god.


    "Impossible!" The black **** was trembled in his heart. How long ago, Hansen was much stronger than when they played the last time. Just watching this speed is much stronger than the last time.

 Chapter 552： be terrified

    Since the introduction of "Dong Xuan Jing", Han Sen feels that his perception ability is more and more sensitive, and after entering the congenital fetal interest, the whole body cells are free to breathe, no longer relying solely on the nasal breath, but Hansen has a little essence. different.


    The previous breathing rhythm affected its own rhythm and power burst, but now Hansen completely got rid of the influence of breathing on the rhythm and power explosion, and there is a big sense of freedom.


    In harmony with the mysterious body skills of the tunnel mysterious classics, everything in the battlefield is clear to the chest, forming a stereoscopic image in the mind.


    Everyone''s every move, even the rhythm of one breath and one breath, is in Hansen''s perception, and he himself has no rhythm at all, and walks around everyone''s rhythm blind spot.


    Even among the thousands of horses, Hansen also calmly entered and exited.


    Every step of his life is just between the blind spots of nearby people, so that they are either incapable of power, or the power has been exhausted, or the wrong way of doing things, and they are unable to give full force to him.


    This is also a very wonderful feeling for Hansen himself, as if he stood in the perspective of God and looked at everyone''s every move.


    If he used to be a chess piece thinking about how he should walk, then he is now a real player, and everything is under his control.


    The six broken hundred strong people are almost vomiting blood, they kill Hansen, but Han Sen��s position makes them uncomfortable. Some people think that the person next to them should stop Hansen, and next to that People think that it is easier for him to stop Hansen. As a result, no one of them has ever shot, so he watched Hansen wearing the past.


    It seems very incredible, it is like the six top 100 people who killed Hansen are releasing water.


    However, this is the real mystery of Dong Xuan''s body, the hole in the heart, the mysterious and infinite, the power of the gods, the extraordinary person can get its true meaning.


    Hansen has not yet reached an extraordinary situation, but these people''s ability to cultivate and perceive is far less than him. They are insightful and can''t intercept Hansen''s pace.


    Seeing that the six broken hundred strong people could not stop Hansen, the black **** felt a bit chilly.


    Not the same, it was completely different from the time when he and Hansen had a duel. Now Hansen has a big horror of difficult language, even if the black **** is born with fear.


    "Kill him!" The black **** roared, causing more than two hundred evolutionists behind him to kill Hansen, but he was retreating himself. Somehow, he was stared by Hansen, and his heart was born with boundless chill, involuntarily Retired, even dare not face Hansen.


    More than two hundred evolutionary people are very strict, and they are going to kill Hansen with a combination of strikes. The layers of guns are like mountains and seas. The sword''s front is criss-crossed into the sky. The potential is like a storm, as if only one charge, the mountains and rivers will be Stir and crush.


    The people on the shelter of the goddess are all shocked and stunned. The Black Gods Corps is indeed not a rabble. It is just that this battle is not possible for ordinary people. Obviously, after a lot of prohibited training, it is impossible to have such cooperation and momentum.


    Yang Manli was in the army for a long time, and he was even more shocked. This kind of battlefield killing ability, even if it is an elite soldier, is nothing more than this, and Hansen is worried.


    The individual''s force will appear pale and weak in the face of the meat grinder''s general battle, unless it has the power of crushing.


    However, the evolutionists of the Black Gods also have quite good physical qualities. Under joint operations, unless the power and speed exceeds their multiple times, no one can block such a precise as a gear bite.


    Even if you can kill a few people, you will be killed by other evolutionists.


    What''s more, Hansen has not worn the armor, and the whole body is flawed. There are too many places to defend and protect, and it is even more difficult to survive in the battle.


    In the ordinary league battle suit, Hansen''s body suddenly changed, the reddish armor covered the whole body, the short hair instantly turned into golden long hair, and even the pupil was turned into gold, and a ruby ??crown sparkled on Hansen''s head.


    At the moment when the emperor''s emperor turned into a perfect moment, Han Sen''s face was almost like the sun god, and the eyes glowed with the burning light, and instantly rushed into the battle of the meat grinder.


    After becoming the Queen of the Fairy Queen, the whole world seems to have slowed down a lot in Hansen��s eyes. The swords and swords that were strangled in layers were also slower in Hansen��s eyes, not as close as before. Nowhere.


    It seems like a butterfly dances. Perhaps it is more like a bat in the dark. Hansen''s figure is fast and simple. He shuttles quickly between the swords and swords, and even tears the battle to a hard, rapid rush. Black god.


    However, the evolutionary person who had passed through with Hansen had a moment of hesitation in his heart. Hansen��s position was too mysterious. He seemed to be on the other side, but he stepped out in front of him and waited for him. When he wanted to shoot again, Hansen had already passed through the wind.


    The power is added and cannot be stopped.


    The evolutionary in all battles has a feeling of powerlessness in the heart.


    The black **** has already seen the face of the earth. He really can''t believe that the battle of two hundred elite evolutionists can''t stop Hansen''s attack. This is really terrible.


    The power of one''s own self can reach this level, and it can''t be described as powerful. It is already a little different from human beings.


    "Give me a kill." The black **** yelled and retreated, and his heart was already chilly. Hansen��s performance was too terrible, so he didn��t even have the courage to fight Hansen in the battle.


    The six broken hundred evolutionists in the back have already rushed in, catching up with Hansen in the battle, and blocking him from rushing to the black god.


    The long gun is like a dragon, and the sword is astonishing.


    Two broken hundred strongmen stopped Hansen��s way. They are all active military personnel. Naturally, they know that the three armed forces can win, and they will not lose their truth.


    Hansen is only one person, and under the endless battles, there will be endless efforts.


    But how to let him rush to the black god, kill the black god, the military will collapse immediately, and the battle is no longer useful.


    Hansen��s body skyrocketed, and he rushed from the swords and guns of the two men to the past, and continued to kill the black **** who was back.


    "Kill him!" The black god''s face is like a white paper, and there is already fear in the roar.


    The other four broken hundred strong players are ecstasy in their hearts. Four beasts and swords are killed from Hansen in four different directions. Now Hansen is in the air, and unless he has the ability to fly, he will never escape them. The siege.


    Hansen did not show his wings, and they were even more unscrupulous in their hearts.


    Seeing that Han Lin is about to fall, the following is the Jianshan Gunlin. In addition to the four blades of the top 100, there are many evolutionary guns and swords, as long as they fall down, it is the mess.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the Ferrari of the head of God!

 Chapter 553： The top of the army

    Hansen was in the air, but it was volley step by step, just like stepping on an invisible ladder in the void, the figure that was about to fall suddenly rose again, and it looked like a sharp arrow. Black god.


    Everyone was shocked, and the incredible color was revealed. The technique of volleying in the volley was so strange that they could hardly believe it.


    Although Chen Jia��s "Half Step Cloud" is not as good as "Sky and Seventy" can borrow seven times in the air, it is enough for Han Sen to let him go straight to the Black God.


    After all, the black **** is a sly character. Seeing Hansen��s volley rushing, it��s too late to retreat. Although the heart is afraid, it��s a scream, violent, holding a long black knife, and squatting toward Hansen. under.


    "Go to hell!" The black **** screamed, the knife was like a streamer, and it disappeared in the middle. When it appeared again, it was already in front of Hansen.


    The second acceleration of the little magic wind knife method, under the violent violent amount of blessing, has become even more incredible, the fast naked eye can not keep up with the knife shadow.


    when!


    Seeing that the blade of the black knife has been attached to the face of Hansen that is as beautiful as the sun god, the black **** suddenly feels an elbow on the elbow, and the arm of the knife is uncontrolled, and the tip of the knife is drawn by the distance. After Hansen��s face, there was a shallow blood mark on it, and a few blondes were cut off by the tip of the knife, flying with the wind.


    Han Sen punched the black god''s little magic wind knife method, how he shot, even the black **** did not see clearly.


    Almost at the same time, Hansen��s other palm made a completely different action from the right fist, with a knife in the palm of his hand. The palm of the hand seemed to flash the thunder of lightning, without warning, like the assassin��s ghost strike. .


    The black **** wanted to take the arm back and squat again, but suddenly found that his perspective changed a bit strange.


    Hansen��s face gradually drifted away from his line of sight, and he seemed to fly up, overlooking Hansen in the air.


    The black **** is strange, but the line of sight suddenly sees a familiar body wearing a black armor. The body is sitting on a black-horned wolf, but there is no head, and blood is pouring out of the neck. .


    puff!


    The black **** was horrified, the eyeballs were about to burst out, and the mouth was opened, but the mouth was filled with blood, and the spray was all over the sky.


    The entire battlefield seemed to be quiet all at once, and everyone��s eyes were watching the head flying with the blood to the sky, full of incredible colors.


    The owner of the Black God Sanctuary, the most powerful man on the ice sheet, has the invincible power of the vanishing knife.


    Even in his own battle, he was smashed to the head with one hand. This has already scared everyone, and some stupidly watched the blond man dancing like a man.


    I was alone in the battlefield, killing the first level of the black **** among hundreds of armor, such as the sacs, the man is already powerful and tremble, and it is shocking and inexplicable. Magic is like a god.


    "No... no... let''s..." Zhu stopped his mouth and couldn''t close it.


    Six hundred hundred evolutionists, more than two hundred evolutionary elites, were not able to stop Hansen, but also let him kill one of the heads of a hundred evolutionary ones, which makes people can''t believe their eyes. .


    Yang Manli''s small face is already full of excitement, and the color of the eyes is flashing, as if the blood in the body has to be washed out. She did not dare to believe that Hansen actually killed the black **** in this way. He was alone in the battlefield, and there was nothing in it. He waved his first level, and he was very chic and had a sense of comfort.


    "Unbelievably powerful, it is worthy of the descendants of Han coach." Uncle Qing is complex and muttered to himself.


    And those who originally wanted to go to the city gate were frightened at this time. They couldn��t believe it. The strong man, such a powerful battlefield, was actually rushed by Hansen alone to put the head of the leader. It��s awkward, no more than three minutes from start to finish.


    A few people only felt the neck cold, could not help but touched their neck, with what they had just done, and when Hansen came back, they couldn��t even use their heads for a second.


    A lot of people have begun to retreat to the transmission array. They are shuddering in their hearts. Hansen��s heads are like playing in the horrible battlefield. They can be protected without battle, and they are not the strong ones. Almost even the legs were frightened, stumbling and rushing to the transmission array.


    There were several people who had not stumbled on themselves for several times, and they rushed back to the transmission array, and the emperor sent it out.


    For a long time, these people did not dare to enter the world of shelters, and even dreamed of dreaming of the **** head that was smashed in the air.


    The six broken hundred evolutionists have been stupid, and the strongmen in the evolution have seen more of them, but like Hansen, they are single-handed, depending on many strong people like those who have nothing, they are the first to see To.


    The heart is cold, and I can''t afford to fight again. Although they are obeying the black god, it is because the alliance factions behind the black **** are ordered to live, and the black **** can''t talk about any fateful friendship.


    Now that the Black God is beheaded, where they are willing to fight again, think about Hansen��s ignorance of the means of killing the Black God, and only feel the neck cool, the back is full of chill.


    These six people did not move, and those ordinary evolutionists were even more dareless to move. They had already retired.


    "Han Sen, we are only ordered by the black god, and there is no grievance with you. Now that the black **** is dead, it is no longer useful to fight again. How about this?" A strong man who broke the hundred said to Hansen.


    "Through my shelter, if I am a deadly enemy, it will be that you can finish it with a word." Han Sen said faintly.


    "If it is a dead war, you may not be able to take advantage of it." A strong man shouted, but it was already obviously somewhat comfortable, and did not want to really fight Hansen.


    "Since you have come, you should be aware of it. Fight, you and I will kill the last drop of blood. If you don''t fight, you will wait for my goddess army, and as I take the black **** sanctuary, it is my goddess. The hero of the legion." Han Sen looked at the scene, and saw the few people said.


    "This..." Several of the hundreds of evolutionary people are hesitant, they are already chilling, watching Hansen as a god-like figure, where to dare to fight again, even if there are more than two hundred elite evolutionists in front, Also can''t make them feel half-safe.


    However, Hansen surrendered and helped Hansen to lay down the black **** sanctuary. The big guys behind them were afraid that they would not let them go.


    "I am also aware of the person in Donglin. You can report my name after you go back." Han Sen had already learned about the background of the Black God from Tang Zhenliu, and said a faint sentence.


    The few people listened to Han Sen and said that they no longer hesitated. Whether it was true or not, Hansen had given them a reason not to fight. They had already been timid, and they were unwilling to fight anyway.


    "We are willing to join the Goddess Corps and chase the Lord..." Several undamaged evolutionists said in unison.


    The people in the shelter of the goddess were a little dumbfounded. It was too fast. It was just a matter of life and death. Those who turned around all surrendered.


    In their view, the strength of the Black God Legion is still strong, not without the power of a war, so why did it fall?


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the Ferrari of the head of God!

 Chapter 554： Legend of the Icefield

    The Black God Sanctuary was easy to master overnight, and the entire ice sheet was shaken. The fastest update


    The black **** sanctuary was directly renamed as the goddess sanctuary, and those small shelters belonging to the black **** sanctuary were also cast in the name of the goddess shelter.


    No one knows what happened, how did the black **** sanctuary become a goddess sanctuary overnight?


    Many people are desperately inquiring, and those who have sheltered all acquaintances in the Black God quickly inquired about the cause of the matter.


    Hansen��s name was also spread throughout the icefield overnight and became the most legendary figure.


    On the other side of the snow-capped mountains, there is still a noble sanctuary. The black **** led three hundred elite evolutionaries and six hundred hundred strong ones to attack the noble sanctuary. The result is only Hansen, and the black **** is Many economists under the protection of the dagger, but also received all the sites of the Black God Sanctuary overnight.


    Amazing news was uploaded in the ice sheet, and the more it passed, the more it was suspended.


    "You don''t know, that Hansen is eight feet tall and eight feet in waist. It is like a monster. The black **** brought three thousand evolutionists to besieged Hansen. After three days and three nights, you guessed how... Didn''t break..."


    "How did I hear that 30,000 people were besieging Hansen? The result was that Hansen had killed more than 10,000. The blood that was killed was called a river, and even a large canyon was filled with corpses. Finally, the black **** The people in the shelter were slain, and the crying and crying mother surrendered to the goddess sanctuary..."


    "What are you talking about? I have seen that Hansen, it is a beautiful woman..."


    "What are you talking about? How can Hansen be a woman, and which woman will be named Hansen?"


    "You don''t know about it. There is a touching story in the middle. It is me. I used to be a neighbor with Hansen. I don''t really know anyone else. I want to be like that..."


    ......


    The legend about Hansen on the ice sheet is getting more and more evil, but one thing has not changed. Everyone is shocked that Hansen can actually integrate the power of the entire black **** sanctuary overnight.


    The real powerhouses of Li Wei and Philippe, when they heard the news, could hardly believe that there would be such a thing, which is even more shocking than the legend that Hansen slapped 30,000 people.


    It is easy to know how to kill, but it is not an easy task to receive the site. Hansen has taken all the sites and people of the Black God to the past, which is a bit horrible.


    In fact, Hansen was able to successfully take over the Black God Sanctuary, mainly relying on Tang Zhenliu to help.


    In the past, Tang Zhenliu said that if Hansen killed the black god, the power behind the black **** would be fixed by him.


    Hansen is also holding a try to look at the mentality, looking for Tang Zhenliu to help, if Tang Zhenliu can get it, he will receive all the sites of the Black God Sanctuary.


    If Tang Zhenliu can''t make a decision, then he will first search the black **** sanctuary and say that there is no manpower, and he himself is hard to occupy the black **** sanctuary. It is not bad to take a trip.


    As a result, Tang Zhenliu really got the people behind the black god, and the interests were re-divided, so Hansen completely took over the black **** sanctuary.


    Both Li Wei and Fei Lige rushed to the original black **** sanctuary. Sure enough, Han Sen had already received the entire sanctuary. The original black horses were all sent to Hansen��s men. The face is weird and looks very surprised.


    Hansen did not intend to unify the icefield. It was not good for Hansen. After all, the people under his command were all factions of the faction. His own manpower was not enough to control the entire iceland shelter.


    Now Hansen wants the most, how can he unite Li Wei and Fei Lige, and once again attack the royal sanctuary three times, otherwise he will definitely not be able to enter.


    When Li Wei and Philippe saw Hansen, they did not intend to dominate the ice sheet, and they all secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    After receiving the black **** sanctuary, Hansen got a lot of benefits. Not to mention part of the income of the black **** sanctuary, but the information about the aliens held by the black **** shelter, it is very helpful to Hansen.


    There are many blood creatures that live in the ice fields. Although the black **** sanctuary is incapable of killing, it has recorded relevant information.


    Many of these materials are exchanged for life and blood. They are also the efforts of many generations. If you ask someone to look for it, you don��t know how many years you can find it.


    "It seems that there are still many blood creatures on the ice sheet, but there is no ability to hunt." Hansen watched the information one by one, ready to kill a few to see if he could get useful blood and soul.


    Even if it is practiced with two-handed swordsmanship, he must have a double-handed **** of blood and soul swords, otherwise the double-flying swordsmanship will be more powerful, and he will not be able to use the two mutant beasts to counter the twins and the two sharps. Gold and silver swords.


    However, after Hansen looked at the information, these **** blood creatures gave him only one word "strong".


    It is no wonder that it is easy to kill. The Black God has already brought people to kill. It can be left until now, and they are still not sure. They may not be strong.


    Hansen looked at the left and looked at it. No one was easy to get it, but Hansen naturally refused to accept it before he went to the war.


    Among these blood creatures, Hansen saw a blood creature that would definitely be a sword-like beast.


    It is a silver-eyed ice snake king, the silver-eyed ice snake group is relatively large, from the original level, the variation level to the blood level of the god, the silver-eyed ice snake''s beast soul is the silver-eyed ice snake sword, a kind of sword-shaped animal soul. .


    After seeing the style of the silver-eyed ice-snake sword, Hansen hopes to kill the blood-stained silver-eyed ice snake king.


    However, the silver-eyed ice snake is in an ice valley. The terrain in the valley is very sinister. It is difficult to use the large-scale attack of the silver-eyed ice snake group. The silver-eyed ice snake group is very large, and there are tens of thousands of giants. .


    Coupled with the strength of the silver-eyed ice snake king itself is extremely tyrannical, a silver scale ice body and even the blood of the military blade are very difficult to bruise, and the power is endless, and even able to fly, the fangs even the blood-level shield They are all able to bite, and it is very scary.


    In the history of the Black God Sanctuary, several people have been organized to hunt the silver-eyed ice snake king. The black **** has also been there once, but in the end it ended with failure. No one can kill the silver-eyed ice snake king.


    Hansen is figuring out **** the silver-eyed ice snake king, but he saw Zhu stopped and smiled and walked over: "Head, haven''t you rested yet?"


    "No, what''s the matter?" Han Sen smiled and looked at Zhu. Zhu stopped. He was still honest. He didn''t do anything special. If he continued to stay in this state, Hansen wouldn''t mind if he stayed. In the goddess regiment.


    "I have something here, I don''t know if you have any interest in the head." Zhu stopped to find something, and he placed it in front of Hansen.

 Chapter 555： I can do it.

    Hansen glanced at the things that Zhu stopped to take out. It was a few pieces of paper with some words on it, but it didn''t seem to be mechanically printed, nor was it handwritten, but it seemed to be like somewhere from the top. The fastest update


    "What is this?" Hansen took the paper and looked at it. The above are all small words, and what he wrote is actually a method of practicing qi.


    However, the law is not complete. Each piece of paper is only a small piece of content. There are three pieces of paper, each of which is recorded for a period of time. It is completely disconnected. It seems that there is a lot of content in the middle.


    "Head, can you see the super nuclear technology on this? Can you see it?" Zhu said with a smile.


    "I don''t understand." Hansen put down the paper in his hand and said that the above is only the content of the piece, plus the quaint mystery, Han Senlian does not understand what type of super nuclear technology.


    "Head, have you heard of the super-nuclear genetic technique of "Yu Yu Yuan Yang Gong"?" Zhu stopped talking mysteriously.


    "I haven''t heard of it." Han Sen shook his head slightly. The name sounded a bit simple, but he had not heard of the name in the famous practice.


    "Let''s go to the head of the team. When you have time, go back to the league and check the practice. If there is a need, let''s talk about it again, otherwise I will say no matter how good you are." Zhu paused, and again Added a sentence: "My version is the true text of the ancient biography. It is a good thing from the ancient monument. It is really good."


    Hansen felt that this was also the case. After Zhu stopped, he returned to the league to check what "Hui Yu Yuan Yang Gong" was.


    Soon the search engine came out with a lot of options, it seems that it is indeed a very famous super nuclear gene technology, Hansen randomly clicked one to go and see.


    "Do you want to be strong and lasting? Do you want your wife and lover to scream all night? Do you want to get rid of the distress of impotence and premature ejaculation? "Hou Yu Yuan Yang Gong", your most loyal and reliable mentor and friend, teach you to become a golden gun The man, let your wife call hoarse, let your lover get to the milk, what are you waiting for, come and order, practice me, happy man..."


    "Hey..." Han Sen just sipped a cup of tea in his mouth.


    ��What is this stuff?�� Hansen clicked on other links, all of which were advertisements for super-nuclear genetics, and were related to impotence and kidney deficiency.


    Hansen soon discovered that this "Yuyu Yuanyanggong" is indeed a well-known super-nuclear genetic technique. There are many kinds of "Yuyu Yuanyanggong" on Tianshang. It is only this super-nuclear genetic engineering derivative. The version that is out is almost comparable to the last martial-based "Sen Luo Wan".


    However, they are basically the same. This "Yuyu Yuanyanggong" is a super-nuclear gene that can strengthen the kidneys. It is the most effective treatment for kidney deficiency.


    "I wipe, this Zhu stopped, what? What about my brother? Is it like someone who needs this kind of exercise? Brother, I can play ten nights..." Hansen felt that his dignity was greatly insulted.


    No, it should be said that even the personality has been insulted. It is no wonder that Zhu stopped him from coming back to see it himself, and did not say it directly in front of him.


    "Moreover, this kind of rotten street stuff, the sky is everywhere, there is no need to buy, I just have a search, and you need this broken thing?" Han Sen thought with disdain.


    Hey!


    Hansen is angry and swears to go back and must let Zhu stop the guy who dares to doubt his male power. It��s a good lesson, and the communicator suddenly rang.


    When the communication was connected, a beautiful holographic image jumped out, and it turned out to be the Emperor Yongqing who had not seen it for a while.


    "Sister, you have become more and more beautiful recently." Hansen looked at the emerald bottle of the mature woman''s charm, and praised it.


    There is no harm in saying a few good words, not to mention the fact that Huang Fu Ping Qing has helped him a lot.


    Huangfu bottle clear eyes, a smile on his face, but the next second, but fiercely stunned, incredulously looking at Han Sen.


    "I have a long flower on my face?" Han Sen strangely touched his face, as if there was nothing, how the Emperor Yongqing would look at himself with such strange eyes.


    ��Primary school, is it very tired recently?�� Huangfu��s bottle was eccentric and asked.


    "It''s very tired, it''s too busy." Han Sen replied casually, I don''t know what it means to be.


    The Emperor''s bottle has a complex look and a complex face. Some of his face is dark and uncertain. After a while, he said: "Although young, I still have to pay attention to rest, too much injury."


    After that, Huangpu Pingqing hangs up the communication directly.


    "Is it ill? What does it mean to have no head?" Han Sen looked at the communicator that had been broken, and he was very depressed. He didn''t know what the emperor was doing. He said that if the two sentences didn''t make sense, they would be broken. I lost communication and didn''t know what she was doing for herself.


    Thinking about it, Hansen looked up at the screen and suddenly stopped.


    "Do you want to be strong and lasting? You want to..."


    The screen of the screen is still on the advertisement. Hansen suddenly stayed for a while, and then he understood what happened. Why did Huangpu Pingqing have that strange look? Why did you say those words that didn��t work.


    "No...not...ah..." Hansen suddenly felt bad, and quickly dialed back the communication number of Huangfu Bottle.


    He feels that this is a bit serious. If he is sent out by Huangfu Shuqing, he is a kidney deficiency man. How can he mix in the rivers and lakes in the future? How do the sisters who know each other see themselves in the future? Think of Hansen involuntarily playing a chill.


    Soon, the communication was connected again.


    "Sister, you listen to me, it was just like this..." Hansen quickly wanted to explain.


    I only said a few words, Huangpu Pingqing said faintly: "You don''t have to explain to me, I am not you, people are beautiful, you think about what, what is the relationship with me... Dudu... ..."


    There was no chance to explain to Hansen, and there was a busy tone on the communicator.


    Hansen was so depressed that he vomited blood. He just wanted to play the explanation again. The communicator just rang. Hansen was pressing the dial button, just pressing it.


    Ji Yanran��s image suddenly jumped out and Hansen stunned.


    Ji Yanran saw Han Sen, who had a sweet smile on his face, but the smile on his face disappeared.


    Hansen hated not taking one''s own mouth, and quickly shut down the broken advertisement, and quickly explained: "Oh... calm... not what you think..."


    "I was able to take some time today. I want to be with you... I don''t care... I practiced... I am waiting for you..." Ji Yanran looked at me and supported your expression.


    Hansen felt that he was going crazy. Just wanted to explain, but there was someone calling Ji Jiran there. Ji Yanran said to Han Sen: "I want to go to a meeting, you practice well. I will not go to the noise recently. You, you have a good rest."


    "No... not like that... I can... I am doing... Dudu..." Hansen wanted to explain, but Ji Yunran over there had already hung up the newsletter.

 Chapter 556： Takumoto

    "Zhu stopped, I am not finished with you!" There was a tragic howl in the room. The fastest update


    Ji Yunran has turned off the communicator because he is going to the meeting.


    Hansen rushed to the transfer station and sent it directly to the shelter: "Zhu stopped, you are a bastard, you give me out."


    "Head, what''s wrong with you?" Zhu stopped running and saw Hansen''s face was not right. He turned and wanted to run, but he was blocked by the angry Hansen.


    "Zhu stopped, what kind of **** "Yu Yu Yuan Yang Gong", do you think that I need someone who wants that kind of practice? My kidney doesn''t know how strong it is, and I am afraid that I am afraid of myself..." Sen stared at Zhu Shu, and the teeth grumbled.


    Zhu stopped a shudder and said with a smile: "Hey, don''t be excited, you listen to me, not what you think..."


    "What do you say?" Hansen stared at Zhu in a sullen way, as if he wanted to eat him.


    Zhu stopped really worried that Hansen had come up to him with a violent temper. He quickly held Hansen��s chest and quickly explained: "This "Yuyu Yuanyanggong" does have the effect of strengthening the kidney, but that It��s only minor. Although it can be said that you can play ten, but like the head of the team, you can play ten ones. It is definitely not needed."


    "That is of course." Hansen''s face eased some.


    "The real role of "Yuyu Yuanyanggong" is actually a strong kidney, and the kidney is the essence of human beings. If the kidney is strengthened, it has a significant effect on the endurance, physical strength, explosiveness, etc. of the human body. This version of my version is the true text from the Baoyu Yuanyang monument. It is not the messy goods on the Internet. I really have to practice it. I don��t have any gasp in my daily life.�� Zhu stopped quickly and again. Then he said.


    "Cut, it��s good to say, the effect is probably the same as those of the sky online." Hansen said with a grin.


    "It��s really different. When the Yuyuan Yuanyang monument was unearthed, because there were too many people competing for it, the last jade Yuanyang monument was broken. Now I want to see the real monument. There is no such thing as the beginning. A few copies, this collection of mys is one of the extensions of the time." Zhu stopped.


    "There are so many extensions, they have been spread to Tianshang. What is the use of this extension?" Han Sen felt that Zhu stopped to be fooling himself.


    What is the truth, as long as the content is correct, the true fake is not all the same.


    "Headmaster, "Yuyu Yuanyanggong" is different. You don''t have to look at the many versions of the Internet. It can be said that it is a version of one person. The effect of each version is different. Most of the effects are very poor. It''s just a little bit of aphrodisiac."


    After a pause, Zhu stopped and said: "That is because this "Yu Yu Yuan Yang Gong" is really mysterious, although there are many people who know the content, but different people have different comprehensions, the most important are these words. ��


    "What happened to these words?" Hansen asked.


    "These words from the Baoyu Yuanyang monument seem to have some kind of mystery. Although the contents are the same, if you look at these words, the practice of holding the Yuyuan Yuanyang is different from the general. Watching these extensions will have some special insights. If you say it, you may not believe it. This thing must be the original extension of the original product. Even if you copy it, you can record it directly. It doesn''t matter what you look at."


    Hansen picked up the sheets of paper and looked at it. He didn''t feel any difference. Where is the mystery?


    "Zhu stopped, do you want to play me?" Hansen felt that this Zhu stop was swaying him, which is clearly an ordinary piece of paper.


    "No...not...this is also my own copy, the authenticity is too expensive, I am afraid that if you don''t figure out the truth of the matter, you will ruin those precious extensions when you are angry, so you will take this to you. Look. If you are really very interesting, I will give you the original." Zhu stopped and said quickly.


    "Take me the real one and show me, don''t let me find that you are playing with me, otherwise don''t blame me for being mad." Han Sen said with Zhu.


    "Head, if it is the real one, can you change the soul of a few mutants who have gone away?" Zhu stopped looking at Han Sen.


    "You will show it to me first." Hansen said with a cold face.


    Zhu stopped to say more, and went back to take the real book. After a while, Zhu stopped to come back with a small safe.


    Putting the small safe in front of Hansen, Zhu stopped carefully and took a piece of the text from the inside and slowly placed it on the table.


    "Head, please look, the guarantee is not the same as the one just." Zhu stopped and said with a sigh.


    Hansen looked at the one that Zhu stopped just took out. It felt like it was a little different, but he couldn��t tell where it was different.


    Pick up the three copies just now, one of which is the same as the one on the table. It should be the original and the copy, Hansen put it together.


    The words are all the same, the shape and color are not bad, but looking at the real thing, there is a feeling that can''t be said, it seems that there is something special.


    "Head, I didn''t lie to you?" Zhu said with a smile.


    "It seems that there is such a little doorway." Han Sen stared at the real book and looked at it, as if there was some sentiment in the heart, and it could not be said.


    "This is more than a doorway. It is very doorway. The Baoyu Yuanyang monument has been destroyed. Now these few copies are the most precious. If you want to practice the real "Yuyu Yuanyanggong", you have to rely on them. The messy things on Sky Online are useless. Even if it is a bit of an aphrodisiac effect, it is better to do push-ups. To understand the mystery of the real thing, you must have this." Zhu stopped to boast of his true text.


    "How do you change this plan?" Hansen regained his gaze and looked at Zhu.


    "A total of five sets of extensions, how about a mutant beast with two violent walks?" Zhu has already had some plans in his mind, and he immediately quoted a price.


    "Are you crazy? Just this broken thing, you want to change the ten beasts of the violent beast?" Hansen stared at Zhu.


    "This is a real book..." Zhu stopped calling.


    "Three violent mutants and two common mutant souls, I am so much, love can not change." Hansen said.


    "Head, you add a little more, this is how the real universe is only a few real ones." Zhu stopped crying and said.


    "There are so many, don''t change it." Hansen turned and went, he really has so much, and Hansen doesn''t want too many violent beasts to flow out of his hands. This is his limit. .


    "Well, three of them are two ordinary, so change it." Zhu stopped biting his teeth.


    Hansen looked at five sheets of paper one by one and determined that there was no problem, and Zhu stopped the transaction.


    Turning around and taking a few steps, Han Sen suddenly looked back and stared at Zhu and asked again: "I can really play ten with this thing?"

 Chapter 557： "抱玉元阳功"

    Hansen returned to his room and carefully studied the five extensions. With his current knowledge of ancient Chinese, he did not have any problems with Bao Yuyuan.


    Although it is ancient, the content is esoteric, but in general, it is indeed a strong kidney.


    Just watch the handwriting of the ancient texts carefully, and there is an unspeakable sense of mystery. Every time I look at it, Hansen feels more and more unexpected understanding.


    The more you look at it, the one that is not so difficult to understand, the more profound and mysterious in Hansen��s eyes.


    "Yuyu Yuanyanggong is such a thing, not as boring as Zhu stopped, this is a method of visceral strengthening similar to the ancient curse, but the ancient curse strengthens the heart, Bao Yuyuan Yanggong strengthens the kidneys." Han Sen looked more and more surprised.


    Han Sen even felt a little unexpected. The mystery of holding Yu Yuyuan Yanggong is definitely a secret that is not passed down. How can Zhu Zhu be so simple to give him.


    In Hansen''s view, Baoyu Yuanyang is not inferior to the ancient curse. If strengthening the heart is to strengthen the motivation and greatly enhance the body''s motivation, then strengthening the kidneys is equivalent to strengthening the energy warehouse.


    If the kidneys before the cultivation are calcined, the energy is not wasted, and the energy quality is not high. After the strengthening, the energy produced by the kidneys is equivalent to high-purity gasoline, even nuclear energy, which is far superior to the previous ones in terms of conversion efficiency and energy durability.


    Just as ordinary fuels can''t push rockets into space, the strengthened kidneys will allow Hansen to use a lot of powerful skills that were previously unusable, and the endurance, durability and explosiveness will be greatly enhanced.


    It can be said that after the real training of Yu Yu Yuan Yanggong, Hansen��s actual combat capability will be greatly improved, especially the ability to fight for a long time. If he used his best efforts, it would be good to keep the peak power for an hour or two. After kidney strengthening, there is no problem for one day or longer.


    Such a powerful secret skill, Hansen does not think Zhu will be so kindly given to him, such a secret skill, even if Han Sen takes a **** beast to change, Hansen will not hesitate to go.


    Hansen guessed that it was true. Bao Yuyuan Yang Gongzhu stopped himself and practiced it. Moreover, before the extension was placed in Zhu��s hands, many people have seen it practiced, but the effect of training is not too big. That is to be able to strengthen physical strength, and some of the effects of aphrodisiac.


    The same is to watch the extension, there are few who can truly understand the true meaning. Hansen is able to comprehend the true meaning of it. First, because his brain is fused with blood, the perception is very powerful. Second, he cultivated the hole. After the mysterious classics, the ideas have become very clear, and the true meaning of the perceptual extension has been surprisingly simple.


    If it is replaced by an ordinary person, Tuoba is not a Baoyu Yuanyang monument. The true meaning of the above is extremely weak. The average person''s ability to perceive is limited. It is not enough to distinguish such subtle mysterious changes, and it is impossible to understand the complete Baoyu Yuanyanggong.


    Hansen set out to cultivate Baoyu Yuanyanggong. After only practicing a few times, he felt that the kidneys were warm like flint. It seems that there are two small stoves hidden in the kidneys, which makes Hansen''s spirit full, and even if it is running, The illusion of rest is not needed for three days and three nights.


    "It��s really a good secret, I can really get to the extreme. It��s not difficult to play ten.�� Hansen secretly rejoiced.


    This is also the need to accumulate a long time, Han Sen did not worry, the mind is still placed on **** the silver-eyed ice snake king, there is no pair of blood sword, endurance and strong can not kill the double spirit.


    Fortunately, Hansen now controls the black **** sanctuary, although those who are strong are not completely under his control, secretly obeying the one in Donglin, but convening them to hunt down the blood of the gods, Han Sen is still able to be the master.


    Hansen carefully looked at the list of the top 100 masters in the black **** sanctuary, and then selected ten masters from them to prepare to take them to kill the silver-eyed ice snake king.


    "Head, we used to go hunting with the Black God to kill the silver-eyed ice snake king. It is really difficult to succeed. In that place, our strength is difficult to wave, and it will be very troublesome to be entangled by the snake group. "Several masters who have followed the Black God to the Snake Valley, I heard that Hansen is going to hunt the Silvereye King, his face has changed, and he hastened to persuade Hansen, hoping that he can dispel his mind."


    "I have decided, do not need to say more, you only need to execute my orders." Han Sen said faintly.


    Several masters are somewhat helpless. Donglin��s and Hansen have reached an agreement. They can only obey Hansen��s orders.


    Hansen took ten people to the Ice Snake Valley and had a map guide. He did not encounter too many obstacles along the way and successfully reached the location where the ice valley was located.


    It is said that the ice valley is actually more like a glacier grand canyon. It is filled with thick white snow in a hundred-mile-wide rift valley. If you accidentally fall into it, you can directly bury people inside.


    On the snow, from time to time you can see the snow creeping on the ground. Look carefully, but a silver-white ice snake drilled in the snow.


    Those ice snakes are silver-white, and their eyes are like silver lights. They are immediately integrated into the snow when they get into the snow. It is difficult to see them without looking carefully.


    If you don��t know how many ice snakes exist in the big rift, if you accidentally bite a bite, you will immediately get cold. The original level of ice snakes will be counted. If it is bitten by the mutated ice snake, even if it is a general broken hundred strong, the body will freeze in a short time, and its cold poison is terrible.


    The ten broken hundred evolutionary people are very afraid of the Ice Snake Valley, and they are not willing to enter the valley.


    Han Sen was not angry when he saw it. He just smiled and said: "That way, I will not let you venture into the valley. I will go into the valley to bring out the silver-eyed ice snake king. When you help me kill it together, How do you see this?"


    "Good." Several evolutionists nodded again and again. They didn''t want to enter the Ice Snake Valley anyway. It was too dangerous. Hansen himself had to go in, and he couldn''t blame them if he died.


    "But my ugly words are in front, waiting for me to lead the silver-eyed ice snake king. If someone is escaping, don''t blame me for being ruthless. Even if it is Donglin''s, I can''t say anything." Han Sen''s eyes Coldly swept over several faces.


    The evolutionists quickly said: "The head of the team can rest assured that how we might be that kind of person, we must do our best to assist the head of the team to kill the silver-eyed snake king."


    This is what they say, but they feel in their hearts that if Hansen dares to enter the valley alone, it is impossible to live out.

 Chapter 558： Snake Valley

    Originally they thought that Hansen might have wings and wanted to fly in to lure the snake king. ??


    It��s almost impossible to walk from below, and it will fall into the snow at once, and it will be attacked by a large group of ice snakes hidden under the snow, so there is almost no possibility of survival.


    However, if you fly, it will be very miserable. The ice snake has the ability to fly. Although it is not flying high, it can''t escape the ice snake''s attack range as long as it is in the ice valley.


    So they will think that Han Sen is going in this way, and he is simply looking for a dead end.


    But who knows that Hansen has gone to the valley and has not summoned wings to fly.


    How can people who practice "ice muscle jade bones" fear fear of cold poison, but Hansen does not intend to let the snake bite himself.


    Stepping into the snow valley, Hansen quickly flew over the snow, stepping on the snow, leaving only a shallow little print, if you don''t pay attention, you can hardly see the footprints.


    In addition to being able to borrow money out of thin air, this cloud word refers to the technique of light body. If you practice it to the extreme, it is not difficult to step on the snow.


    The evolutionary people outside are watching some of them. This is a bit surprising, and I can hardly believe that Hansen is just an evolutionist.


    Although Hansen��s body is light and elegant, it still caught the attention of the nearby ice snakes. Only two ice snakes were drilled out of the snow, and the volley rushed toward Hansen.


    The snow-white silver scales shimmered in the sunlight, and on both sides of the body, they opened a pair of thin, flap-like transparent snake wings, sparkling with different light. After a miss, they hovered in the air. In a circle, he volleyed to Hansen.


    Hansen has read the information. Naturally, he knows that the ice snake has two wings. Although it is not flying high, it has a strong gliding force. It does not dare to neglect. After flashing the bite of two ice snakes, it will continue to move forward quickly.


    He did not kill the two primitive ice snakes. His purpose was to lead the silver-eyed ice snake king. Now kill the two original-level ice snakes. The **** smell will immediately put the ice snakes under the snow. All attracted, and it will only be more troublesome.


    Irrespective of the pursuit of the two ice snakes, Hansen continued to fly forward. From time to time, several ice snakes were drilled out, but they did not pose too much threat to him. Hansen stepped on the snow and fled. The ice snake''s slamming, quickly went towards the canyon.


    The outside evolutionary look at each other and see the color of surprise in the other''s eyes. This kind of bodywork is a special case among the evolutionaries and almost impossible to see.


    "Do you say that he really can lead the silver-eyed ice snake king?" An evolutionary look looked strangely in the snowy valley and asked his companions.


    "It''s hard to say, this person can''t see through." Another evolutionary replied.


    "Let''s let us collect more of his information. It''s just what we saw and heard, so I don''t know if it will be believed." Someone smiled bitterly.


    "I hope that the above will not let us turn over with him. This person is really terrible. If you are against him, I will feel uneasy all the time. Even if there is a thousand horses, I will worry that my head will be his. Pick it up, that kind of body is really horrible."


    "I hope it won''t be. It''s not bad to follow him. At least he is not as ruthless as Black God. Some things can still be discussed."


    Soon, Hansen disappeared into their sights. The snow-capped mountains were hundreds of miles long. Hansen only knew that the silver-eyed ice snake king was actually in an ice cave in the middle, just heading for the road.


    After Hansen went deep into the snowy mountains, there were already two or three hundred ice snakes behind him, but this is already a good result. If he kills an ice snake, tens of thousands of ice snakes in the valley have long been I was tempted and surrounded by this side.


    "Weird, it��s not that the ice hole is about thirty miles away. Now I have gone for almost forty miles. Why haven��t I seen the ice hole?�� Hansen felt strange in his heart, came here and chased him behind him. There are thousands of ice snakes, but his body is light and fast, and those ice snakes can''t catch up with him.


    However, after walking for so long, both sides were steep and thousands of ice walls, and no ice holes were seen at all.


    It is said that the silver-eyed ice snake king is huge in size, at least one hundred meters long, and the ice hole that can accommodate it, at least one or two meters wide, it is impossible to see it.


    Hansen rushed inside again for a couple of miles. He still didn''t see an ice cave, and there was no trace of the snake king. He couldn''t help but secretly said: "Those people will not be in the pit, the biological data given to me is really?"


    I think it is not possible to think about it. The information is old information, and they don��t know that Hansen will kill this silver-eyed ice snake king. How can he do it first?


    "Go inside and look at it." Hansen continued to go ahead, but there was an abnormal situation.


    Originally attracted to him, more and more ice snakes, suddenly seem to be a lot less, and less and less, did not walk a few miles, the ice snake group behind him was completely gone.


    Hansen��s heart glimpsed: ��I��m not going to the head of the silver-eyed ice snake king. They dare not approach the area of ??the snake king?��


    I don��t think it��s right. If it��s where the silver-eyed ice snake king is, the ice snakes should be more desperate to protect the snake king. How could it be so?


    The more Hansen feels that there is something weird in this ice valley, it may be something that has happened, which has changed the ice valley.


    Looking around, I couldn��t see the outside of the snow valley. The snow in the surrounding area could not see the traces of the ice snake. The snow valley was quiet and scary.


    The sun that was originally hung in the sky has been covered by clouds, and sporadic snowflakes have fallen. Although not very big, there is a kind of desolation that cannot be said.


    Without the wind, the broken snow falls vertically, blending with the original silver snow, and the lonely is heart-rending.


    "Come on, I can''t even see the face of the Silvereye Snake King, so go back?" Hansen was not willing to give up, biting his teeth and continuing to go inside the snow valley.


    He has a **** wing in the body, and he can''t fly to escape. He can''t stop him from thinking about the ice snakes, and there is not much fear.


    After walking for more than 20 years, even an ice snake did not see it. There was already an ice wall in front, and there was a series of endless ice peaks in the back. It is almost at the end of the snow valley.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw an ice cave on one side of the ice wall, three meters high, but less than one meter wide, and the slender ice hole looked a little strange.


    Seeing no one in the bottom, Han Sen directly summoned the gold armor and the magic lines, and carefully walked toward the ice hole. 8

 Chapter 559： Charged egg

    The ice cave was not very deep. After walking a few kilometers, it was already at the end. At the end was an open big ice cave. No danger was encountered along the way. No alien creatures were seen at all. The fastest update


    In the big ice cave, Hansen saw a half-human egg, which was like a metal, with many mysterious patterns on it.


    Hansen was overjoyed. In three or two steps, he ran to the silver metal egg: "Haha, it��s really love, it��s a different creature, should it be the silver-eyed ice snake king?"


    Hansen is very aware of how difficult it is for a different creature to be born. In the beginning, Golden Retriever was born with a lot of hardships, and then gave birth to a small golden donkey. Finally, he gave his life gene essence to Xiaojinmao. So that it died on its own.


    Now the ice hole can see the head at a glance, and did not see the silver-eyed ice snake king. This is a godsend opportunity for Hansen. Hansen did not hesitate and reached out and touched the silver metal egg.


    "Ah!" Hansen only felt that the fingertips of the metal egg were like electric shocks. The roots were erected, and a force rushed into the body, causing him to smash, and he stepped back two steps. Planted on the ground.


    "I rub, what the **** is this, how can it still be charged?" Hansen stared at the silver metal egg, and saw the mysterious pattern on the eggshell glittering with a strange glow, then slowly Dim it down.


    Hansen looked suspiciously at the egg. He had eaten a few different creatures before, but he has not encountered such a situation.


    While Hansen was thinking about it, there was a sound coming from outside. Hansen was shocked and thought that it was the silver-eyed ice snake king who came back and listened carefully, but he heard the footsteps of human beings.


    Hansen frowned and looked in the direction outside the hole. Those guys should not dare to come in outside. If they can get here, there are ten people who are not his.


    Sure enough, Hansen saw a blue-breasted brunette, and a man with a pair of white wings came in, not the evolutionary masters he brought, but he also knew this person.


    "Idongmu..." Hansen looked at him strangely and screamed. He didn''t expect him to come here too. He should see that he should fly directly in. Fortunately, this piece has no ice snakes, otherwise He flew in like this and will surely alarm a large group of ice snakes.


    "Although you arrive first, but the rules of the rivers and lakes, whoever gets the hand first is." Itomu saw the silver metal egg, and suddenly he burst out of strength and rushed toward the silver metal egg.


    "No..." Hansen extended a hand to grasp Yidongmu, and Yidongmu saw Hansen to catch him. The strength of his body broke out stronger and faster, and he directly hugged the silver metal egg.


    "Ah!" Itomu made a non-human scream, and the whole person''s hair was erected, and he fell to the ground with his hands, and his hands remained in an embraced position. It seemed to have been somewhat stiff. .


    Han Sen smiled and walked to Yidongmu, shaking his head and sighing: "I just wanted to catch you, I want to stop you from rushing over and being charged. I am going to the moon, and I am going to see the moon."


    Itomu hated Hansen with a hateful look. Han Sen was trying to pull him, and he was misleading.


    Hansen looked at Yi Dongmu who had struggled to sit up several times. He couldn��t help but smile. Just now he really misled Yidongmu and wanted to see if there was electricity on the egg.


    Now Hansen got the answer, not only the eggs, but also very strong.


    Itomu is a bit miserable. It seems that he will recover after a while, but this can''t blame Hansen. Who made him so anxious to grab it.


    "I haven''t heard that the silver-eyed ice snake king is charged. At most, it is a bit cold. How can there be such a strong current on this egg?" Hansen turned around the silver metal egg several times and carefully looked at the egg. The mysterious pattern above is gradually dimmed after the electric Dongmu, it seems that the contact should be activated to activate those mysterious patterns.


    "I''m a young master, I see, this egg we have to open it directly, or else we can''t eat it, I have little strength, not necessarily open, or do you try?" Han Sen looks at the active hand and foot Dongmu said.


    Itomu looked at Han Sen with a look of disdain and seemed to say, "You are stupid."


    Hansen really didn''t dare to go to jealousy. Just touching it had such a strong current. If it was really going to smash, the amount of power inside would burst out, who knows whether it will directly power people into coke.


    Seeing that Idongmu is not moved, he will not be a leader in the death squad. Hansen can only find his own way.


    If you are in the league, wearing insulated gloves should solve the problem. The key here is not the alliance. The electricity inside the silver metal egg looks very unstable. The use of insulated gloves should not be great, and Hansen does not have any body. That stuff.


    Who knows that there will be a charged egg here, Hansen never thought about preparing the thing, and now I have no chance to try it.


    If he says that he will withdraw, Hansen is definitely not reconciled.


    "I said that I am a young man, come here, we can''t just go back, or else you try again?" Han Sen incited Yi Dongmu.


    "I will wait for you to try." Yi Dongmu did not move, just sat there to rest, it looked a little pale, and the electricity was not light.


    "You don''t dare to try, I don''t even dare. Since we don''t dare to move it, there is no other way. I won''t waste time here. I will go first." Hansen said, he would carry it. Legs go outside.


    However, Yi Dongmu did not move at all. He sat there to rest and did not want to stop Hansen.


    "I am really gone?" Hansen took a few steps and turned back and shouted to Yi Dongmu.


    Yi Dongmu looked at Han Sen with a look: "just."


    Hansen took two steps and returned himself. He smiled and said: "You are very lonely here, I will stay with you."


    Itomu rolled his eyes and apparently despised Hansen.


    Hansen had the heart to let Itomu try, but he was afraid that he really left. If this guy really opened the egg and ate all the egg juice, then he was not white, a little benefit. Also can''t get it.


    While two people were talking, they suddenly heard a bang from the direction of the egg. Both of them were shocked and looked at the direction of the egg.


    I saw that the silver metal egg on the half-man''s height had cracked a few lines, and I didn''t know how to crack it.


    Hansen and Itomu jumped out and watched the silvery metal egg with vigilance. If the egg was damaged by cracking just now, if it cracked itself, then some Trouble.


    Hey!


    Another crack was heard, and there was a big crack on the egg.

 Chapter 560： Broken egg

    Hansen and Itomu both stepped back and watched the silvery metal egg with vigilance, but the egg shape already had such a terrible current. This egg is destined to be extraordinary. The fastest update


    If there are really different creatures in the world, even if they are just cubs, there will be a shocking ability.


    Hey...hey...


    There were more and more cracks on the silver metal egg. Suddenly the eggshell shattered and opened a hole. A fluffy silver small head stretched out from the inside, and the eyes were half-squatting, not completely open.


    There are also two small claws that are opening the eggshell next to them and want to get out of them.


    "Not a snake?" Hansen and Itomu are a slight glimpse. They thought it was a descendant of the Silvereye Ice Snake King, but now it seems that it is not the case. The little guy who is drilled from it has silvery ears. It looks like Dan Feng, and it is clearly a small fox.


    The little guy smashed the eggshell and climbed out from it. Although he was just born, he was full of an adult civet cat. The silver hair on his body was full, and a big shrug tail hangs behind him. Very warm.


    thump!


    After all, the little guy was born just now. He climbed out of the eggshell. When he fell, he didn��t stand firm. He fell to the ground. It seemed to hurt a little, and he screamed twice.


    "It��s a **** of a ghost. How could such a thing come out in the Snake Valley? And I haven��t heard of the fox being born.�� Hansen looked oddly at the silver fox-like little guy.


    Itomu suddenly moved, and there was a cold dagger in his hand. It seemed like the wind rushed to the silver fox that fell to the ground. The target is its half-open eyes, wanting to directly Assassinate this newly born silver fox.


    Hansen has stepped back a few steps. This scene is too familiar to him. When the golden retriever was born, he did the same.


    Ding!


    Itomu was good at assassination, and there was no sign of the knife. The tip of the knife directly penetrated into the eye of the silver fox, but it made a sound of gold and iron, and his dagger could not be penetrated.


    Hey!


    The silver fox made a delicate pain, and Yi Dongmu wanted to use it again, but he had not waited for him to force it, but suddenly he saw only the electric light flashing, and a silver electric flower was uploaded from the dagger, and he was suddenly introduced into the body of Itomu. within.


    Hey!


    The silver fox fell to the ground, but Yidongmu flew out, the body was black, and even the armor was blacked out. The white wings behind it were almost charcoal grilled wings, and the white feathers were all turned into coke.


    This time, it was even worse than the last injury. I Dongmu fell on the ice wall and fell. There was no movement for a long time. If it wasn''t for his heartbeat, Hansen almost thought he was so dead.


    "I rely on, this guy is a descendant of the super **** creature..." Hansen only feels the back of the cold, and now he can finally be sure that this guy is not a blood creature, otherwise it is impossible to even have its eyes with the power of Itomu. Can not be stabbed.


    When Hansen was on the Golden Retriever, it was the same situation. It was only the super-death creature of the first shelter that was only powerful, and there was no special power. Hansen did not have such a terrible Yidongmu.


    The silver fox was obviously very angry. He climbed up from the ground and stumbled in the direction of Idongmu. It seemed to want revenge.


    Hansen quickly ran over and dragged the half-dead Yidongmu out, which is his big customer, and he did not bargain, so it is a pity to die here.


    Hansen dragged Yidongmu out, and the little silver fox was chasing it. Unfortunately, it was just born. Although it was physically strong, it was not completely used to controlling the body. Not very fast.


    Hansen didn''t dare to play the idea of ??this little silver fox. He just dragged Yidongmu out and he was very jealous of the descendants of these super **** creatures.


    According to previous experience, the super-natural creatures that can give birth to the next generation are very strange. In particular, these born alien creatures seem to be somewhat different from the different creatures born in the nest of alien creatures.


    What is different, Hansen can''t say it, but the jinmao''s ** did not decompose like the average super **** creature, and after the angel ate its flesh and blood, he actually obtained the evolutionary attributes. These are ordinary biological places. Not available, at least Hansen has not seen it in other aliens.


    Originally, Hansen thought that he should be able to open the small silver fox easily. He did open it at first. Hansen quickly got out of the ice hole and dragged Itomu in the snow for more than a dozen miles. It was not possible to trace the small silver fox, and this stopped to check the wound on Yi Dongmu.


    It��s really terrible. The body is covered with electricity and black, and it��s black and green. It��s better to have armor protectors. Otherwise, it��s already been electrocuted. Now it seems that it has been hit hard, but it��s not dead.


    "That is my brother, I am kind, save you in distress, you have to know how to report." Hansen took out a bottle of wound medicine and sprinkled it on the already comatose Idong wood wound, while sipping and chanting: " It��s a pity that I��m so expensive, I��ll wait until you wake up to count the money with you.��


    "Ah!" Yi Dongmu screamed and woke up, awakening to the living, this medicine can not be badly sprinkled on the wound.


    "What is it called, the man and the man, can''t help with such a pain, how to do big things in the future." Hansen said with some gloating.


    "You don''t even give me an anesthetic, just pour the gelatin liquid on my wound. Will your mother try it out?" Ito''s face has no blood, and his lips are white. The trembling, could not help but burst into a foul mouth.


    "Cough, I am sorry, there is no such thing as anesthetic. Only this, I can''t help it. You can support it, and you can''t die anyway." Han Sen coughed and sprinkled the wound on other wounds.


    "Ah..." Idongmu called for a half-voice, and suddenly turned over and hugged Hansen''s leg, biting it on Hansen''s calf.


    "Ah..." Hansen was in the ice cave just now, because he heard someone coming in, he took the armor back. He didn''t expect that there would be such a trick. He was bitten by Yidongmu holding his calf. Suddenly, the pain was also screamed.


    "Songkou... Quickly squirming... You are the oldest of his mother... I don��t let go when I bite..." Hansen went to push the head of Yidongmu, but it was really painful, and the meat on his face. They are shaking. He is afraid of biting his tongue under the pain and biting his tongue, so he bites Hansen��s calf.


    Hansen called a pain. After a few shots, Yi Dongmu finally let go of him and rolled over to lie on the snow. It seemed that the strength of the whole body was hollowed out, and he was weak and gasping.


    Hansen looked at his calf and had two deep blood tooth marks that had been bitten by Itomu. He wanted to swear at him again, but suddenly saw a silver figure flying towards them. It is the little silver fox.

 Chapter 561： Incredible alien

    Han Sen��s face changed greatly. The little silver fox was just born shortly after, and there was such a speed. It seemed to be getting faster and faster. In the twinkling of an eye, it was already in front of them. They were less than five meters away from them. Hansen almost immediately summoned the wings to escape. The fastest update


    However, the little silver fox suddenly stopped, and the pair of Danfeng eyes, which had been completely opened, were staring at Hansen at the time.


    Hansen��s heart was a little cold, and he took a few steps back. He opened the distance from Yidongmu and thought: "You see what I am doing, just let your enemy be there."


    However, Xiaoyinhu did not look at Yidongmu at all, and the eyeballs moved with Hansen��s movement, which made Hansen��s heart more shocked.


    Hansen moved to the left again, and the little silver fox turned his head and stared at him.


    Hansen suddenly got a cold heart: "Mother''s, this little donkey won''t be a bad eye, admit the wrong person?"


    The Yidongmu over there has already endured the wounds, and summoned a pair of purple wings, fluttering toward the sky.


    "Da En does not say thank you, there will be a thick report later." Yi Dongmu said that he patted the **** and ran away.


    Han Sen��s heart is mad: "I wipe, the ungrateful guy, I didn��t save you just now, you have been eaten, and now I have left me running?"


    Ito Wood did not return, desperately flying outside the snow valley, and soon there was no shadow.


    Hansen also knew that Yidongmu was seriously injured, and it was impossible to do it with people. It was useless to stay, and he did not really want to marry him.


    The little silver fox, looking at Han Sen with his head at this time, seemed to be very confused.


    Hansen did not feel the killing in the body of the little silver fox. The innate killing of the alien creature was very heavy, and the wildness was difficult to hide. Hansen knew that the little silver fox should not kill him now.


    However, being stared by Xiaoyinhu, Hansen still feels a little hairy in his heart. After all, the stranger is moody. Who knows if it will be hungry next time, and wants to eat Hansen��s tooth festival.


    "Little brother, I see that your bones are very strange. There is a splurge in the sky. There will be an atmosphere in the future. If you want to eat and eat some blood creatures, I am a meat, no nutrition, not good..." Hansen said that he slowly retreated.


    However, Hansen stepped back, and the little silver fox followed the step. Hansen went to the left and Hansen went to the left. It seemed that he was determined to be like him. He kept staring at Hansen.


    "My little master, what are you doing with me?" Hansen��s heart was bitter.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s heart flashed a glimmer of light, and those kittens and puppies liked to chase things.


    Ordinary people just throw a ball or something, the puppy and the kitten will fly to the past to bite, this guy looks like a fox, and the cat and dog look similar, maybe the same habit.


    Hansen touched his body, but there was a ball on his body. When he touched it, he touched a fist-sized big-bellied medicine bottle, which contained tens of thousands of bottles of wound medicine. Hansen was not willing to give it to Iraq. Dongmu used it, and now he can''t take care of it. He bit his teeth and threw the bottle away in the distance.


    Originally Hansen is also holding a try to see the mentality, holding a small silver fox has not yet killed, to see if there is any use.


    But who knows that his bottle was thrown out, the little silver fox spread the four hooves and quickly chased the direction of the bottle.


    Hansen��s heart was overjoyed. I didn��t expect it to be really useful. I didn��t say that I turned around and ran. The super **** creature��s nephew, now he really can��t afford it. Seeing the shape of Itomu, I know how bad it is. .


    However, Han Sen did not run far, but saw that the silver fox was like a silver blast. He quickly chased it up in the snow, Hansen flew all the way, but the distance was still quickly pulled.


    In the mouth of the little silver fox, Hansen��s big belly medicine bottle that had just been thrown out was still smashed.


    Hansen��s surprise is not the same. The speed is really too much. There is no comparability at all. Hansen, who is scared, wants to summon his wings and fly away.


    But the next second, Han Sen immediately gave up the idea. When the small silver fox crossed a large ice stone, he jumped directly and jumped a few tens of meters high. The speed was faster than Hansen��s bloodstain. If Hansen really summoned his wings and flew in the sky, he angered the little silver fox and jumped up to bite him. It was more than the bite of the Ito wood.


    Hansen stopped helplessly, and the little silver fox rushed to him in the blink of an eye, but stopped at the one meter in front of him and put the medicine bottle in his mouth on the snow.


    "It''s a good boy." Hansen squeezed a smile and reached out to touch the head of the little silver fox to show his friendliness, but when he reached half, he settled there.


    That is the super **** creature, this hand stretched over, in case this guy is fierce, give it a sip, this hand is definitely not guaranteed.


    Seeing Han Senzhen there, the little silver fox moved, went to Hansen''s leg, and stretched out his small tongue and slammed on Hansen''s leg.


    Han Sen��s three souls were out of the seven scorpions, and almost didn��t hold back a small silver fox to kick out, but a closer look, the place where the little silver fox was, but Hansen was bitten by Ito Out of the wound.


    Although there was no bleeding there, there were still some wounds. The little silver fox stuck a small tongue on it and then stunned a few times. Then the strange thing happened, and the wound healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Han Sen looked stunned, this little silver fox was actually treating him.


    The little silver fox stepped back two steps, like an elegant and cute little girl standing there, staring at Hansen.


    Hansen��s heart was shocked. This little silver fox simply subverted his knowledge of alien creatures. It��s incredible.


    Han Sen tried to reach out and palm, trying to touch the head of the little silver fox, slowly touched the head of the little silver fox, but after all, he did not dare, there is still a distance from the head of the small silver fox in the palm of his hand. When I stopped, some did not dare to touch it again.


    However, I saw that the little silver fox walked forward two steps gracefully. The small head took the initiative to lean on Hansen��s palm and rubbed his eyes twice, which looked very comfortable.


    "Is this guy really a different creature?" Hansen was stunned and curious, and his palm touched the little silver fox twice.


    The little silver fox is like a little girl who is reserved. Hansen strokes the small head. It is very elegant and lovely, and it has the urge to hold into the arms.


    "Nothing can''t work... The foxes are all awkward... This guy won''t want to trick me into holding it, and then suddenly launch an attack?" Hansen secretly warned himself that this is a super **** creature, absolutely not careless. .


    But after the little silver fox was touched by Hansen a few times, he went to Hansen''s leg and used his body to lick Hansen''s calf, which looked like a spoiled.


    Dt> twelve wings dark blazing angels say

 Chapter 562： Silvereye Ice Snake King

    The fluffy big tail hooked Hansen''s calf, and it was very pleasant to swing, and Hansen''s calf was a little itchy.


    Han Sen saw that the little silver fox seemed harmless. He reached out and hugged it. The little silver fox was obediently hugged by Hansen, and Hansen shrank in Hansen��s arms, and the tail swayed from time to time.


    "This little silver fox is really weird, I don''t know what it is." Han Sen is holding a small silver fox, and his face is a bit complicated.


    Some people are raising different creatures, but they are all mandatory, waiting to kill the meat.


    Different creatures are also wild and difficult to find. As long as they see people, they will attack, and how to domesticate is useless.


    However, this little silver fox has subverted Hansen��s cognition. It is so docile. If it has not been seen before, even Yidongmu is almost directly killed by it. Hansen will not believe it anyway. It is a level **** creature.


    Now Hansen is a bit embarrassed. Although this guy is now docile, no one can guarantee that it has been so docile. If you bring it back, if the small silver fox is fierce, then it is a disaster for human beings.


    On the ice sheet all day, no one can resist the fierce flame of the gods of the gods. Hansen felt chilling when he thought about the blue seahorse that burned the entire seabed sanctuary.


    "You can''t bring it back, you can''t bring it back." Han Sen looked at the cute little look of Xiaoyinhu, but had to squat and put it back on the snow.


    "Small silver fox, small silver fox, I am not willing to accept you, if it is only my own, then death will die, but take you back, if something happens, it is not me alone. The problem is, you still go back." Han Sen said to the silver fox, turned and left.


    However, the little silver fox followed him step by step, Hansen walked away, Hansen stopped it, and he followed Hansen''s feet.


    Hansen wanted to drive it away, but when he looked at it, he saw the little silver fox looking at himself with a very innocent look, so that Hansen couldn''t speak.


    And Hansen did not dare to use strong, this guy''s strength can be more powerful than him, in case of annoyed it, it is Hansen himself.


    Moreover, the small silver fox looks like this, Han Sen really can''t get it.


    Seeing that he couldn''t get rid of the little silver fox, Hansen could only sigh and re-catch it up. The little silver fox suddenly fell into Hansen''s arms like a kitten, and he couldn''t make it.


    "Forget it, take you back to the Crystal Palace, and figure out what is going on, and it won''t hurt others." Hansen''s back wings spread and flew directly into the sky.


    He can''t go out with a different creature, and what the evolutionists see is a bit too shocking.


    "Just let them wait for it, who will let them refuse to come in, and wait for a while to die." Hansen, holding the silver fox, the higher the flight, the soon out of the snow valley.


    Just as Hansen was about to fly to the frozen lake, he suddenly saw the area in the snow valley where there was no ice snake at all. Many ice snakes were drilled out of the snow, one of which was a huge ice snake. The whole body is like a snow scale, and the length of the body is nearly 100 meters. It looks very horrible.


    "Silver Eyes Ice Snake King?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. He entered the Snow Valley and never saw the Snake King. At this time, he did not know where to drill.


    Hansen��s heart moved, and once again flew toward the snow valley, but he was just approaching the snow valley. He suddenly saw the silver-eyed ice snake king and the ice snake group below. They were greatly scared and they plunged into the snow. There are no traces.


    "Is it because of your relationship?" After Hansen landed in the snow valley, there was no trace of an ice snake nearby. Even the silver-eyed ice snake king had disappeared into the snow.


    The silver fox just shrank in Hansen''s arms and squinted his eyes. I didn''t know if he couldn''t understand Hansen''s words, or he didn''t want to pay attention to it. He just shook his fluffy tail quietly.


    Flying out of the snow valley again, Hansen put the little silver fox on top of an ice peak, and saw that the ice snakes had been drilled again.


    "You are waiting for me here." Hansen sighed and left it on the ice peak, flying alone in the snow.


    Xiaoyinhu did not follow Hansen this time, standing on the ice peak and watching Hansen fly into the snow valley.


    Hansen went into the snow valley this time, and sure enough, the ice snakes did not drill into the snow again, and there were still ice snakes to spread their wings to him.


    The silver-eyed ice snake king, a pair of silver lantern-like snakes stared at Hansen, unfolding a huge snake wing, and the two silver horns on the top of the head sparkled, as if the ancient beasts were rushing toward Hansen.


    "Sure enough, it was the problem of the little silver fox." Hansen took back the wings and landed on the snow, unfolding the half-step cloud body method, leading the huge silver-eyed ice snake king and snake group to the entrance of the snow valley.


    Such a huge snake king, Hansen did not know that he was killed by himself, not to mention the fact that there are too many ice snakes here, to lead them out, and let those evolutionists make a contribution.


    Even if they are not good, they can also let them deal with the ice snakes. In the snow valley, they are afraid of the ice snakes in the snow. There is no snow outside. It is much easier to kill the ice snakes.


    The silver-eyed ice snake king doesn''t know if it has been depressed recently by the small silver fox''s breath. Now the temper is very hot. After chasing Hansen, the speed is amazing. A pair of silver thin wings pass through the low sky. Sen, it is necessary to swallow Hansen into the belly.


    Hansen''s figure speeded up, avoiding the snake king''s bite, and his body shape marched in a s-shaped curve, avoiding the snake king''s bite and the alarmed ice snake blocking, and quickly rushing toward the snow valley.


    Wang Liang, they left the right outside the valley and waited for Hansen to come out. It was already a little uneasy.


    "I haven��t come out for so long. The 80% I saw was bitten by the Silvereye King."


    "But why didn''t you hear the movement?"


    "I don''t think I have ever encountered a snake king. He doesn''t even have the ability to fly. In this way, the number of ice snakes that are alarming is increasing. I am afraid that I will not be able to get killed by the snake king. Maybe it has been frozen by cold poison. Ice sculpture."


    "What should we do? We still have to wait?"


    "Let''s wait any longer. We are leaving now. If he escapes from the snow valley, we will not go back."


    "I haven��t come out for so long, and I can still come out."


    "Let''s wait, anyway, I have waited for so long, and I am not in a hurry. If I haven''t come out tomorrow, we will not be late."


    When the people were talking about it, they suddenly heard the sound of the snow valley, and they all quickly got up and looked at the past, and suddenly they all opened their mouths.


    I saw Hansen rushing toward the mouth of the valley, and behind him, the group of ice snakes rushed like a tide, a giant silver snake that was huge like a dragon, was unfolding its wings, and rushed to the front again and again. Hansen, every time Hansen is in danger of escaping from the Millennium, the scalp is numb, and the heart is about to jump out. 8

 Chapter 563： Surrounding the snake king

    Seeing Hansen getting closer and closer to Taniguchi, Wang Liang immediately formed a battlefield and was ready to face the Snake King.


    They are all masters of the evolutionary, and they are soldiers who have served in military service or are in service. The quality of the battle is still very high. There is no confusion in the face of such a situation.


    Not long after they stood in the position, Hansen rushed out of the snow valley with the snake king and the snake group. Without the cover of the snow, the snake group looked several times more.


    At the beginning of the **** battle, Hansen no longer fled, summoning the ghost claw blade to return to kill the silver-eyed ice snake king.


    when!


    I sneaked away from the silver-eyed ice snake king''s bite, and the ghost claw blade smashed on the silver-eyed snake king''s body, but opened a silver snake scale, but the silver-eyed ice snake king''s silver armor flesh is too thick, just just three out Wounds only can be regarded as scratches, even serious injuries are not counted, and even less likely to be fatal.


    Wang Liang also began to attack the snake group, unfolding the formation, and surrounded the silver-eyed ice snake king from all directions.


    Lost the cover of snow, those original ice snakes and mutant ice snakes are the opponents of the hundred masters, do not know how many ice snakes are killed, a time blood stained the earth, countless broken snakes flying .


    Ten broken hundred evolutionary masters besieged the silver-eyed ice-snake king, but the silver-eyed ice-snake king was still fierce and arrogant. The snake-tailed glaciers were smashed and collapsed, and Hansen did not dare to Positive confrontation.


    The giant alien creatures are endless and powerful. Compared with non-human beings, this silver-eyed ice snake king is hard and thick. Hansen has left a lot of wounds on his body, but he can��t really Deadly, it makes the silver-eyed ice snake king more violent.


    Looking at the silver-eyed ice snake king like the ancient beast, Hansen��s heart is secretly depressed, and the ghost claws are too short. It is not enough to reinvent such a huge snake king. If he has a long blade, there may be a chance. .


    Now Hansen has begun to rejoice that he brought a Wang Liang to come over, otherwise he himself will not be able to kill this silver-eyed ice snake king.


    "You play first, I take a break." Hansen got out of the battle circle and shouted at Wang Liang.


    Wang Liang suddenly screamed in their hearts: "We will help you kill the snake king. It is too shameful for you to hide and let us work hard."


    At the time of my heart''s darkness, I suddenly saw a red flame illuminate. A red-red phoenix-like flamingo flew up from Hansen, and the blazing fire took a red layer around everything.


    Wang Liang, they found that the power of their beasts was greatly improved, and suddenly they were shocked and happy: "The soul of the aura is still such a large scope. Is it the blood of the gods?"


    The strength of the beasts of several people has been greatly improved. It is a lot easier to fight, and only feels the pressure is greatly reduced.


    Han Sen left the Yan domain bird in the battlefield, and he retired outside to watch Wang Liang, who besieged the silver-eyed ice snake king.


    Ten people are there, and six people use the bloodstained swords. There are only three heavy weapons, one long gun and one long hammer and one warhammer.


    These three people have the greatest threat to the silver-scale ice snake king, but because the silver-eyed ice snake king scales are too hard, they can not seriously hurt the silver-scale ice snake king.


    "God blood level, it is impossible to be flawless, there should be weaknesses." Han Sen carefully watched the silver-eyed ice snake king''s every move.


    However, I did not see any weaknesses. I was attacked by ten scales of silver scales. There was no place to worry about it, and all the attacks were hit on it.


    Hey!


    An evolutionary master couldn''t dodge, was swept in by the snake tail, and was swept out of the air. He fell out of the ground for more than a dozen meters and vomited blood in his mouth. Fortunately, he was not in danger of life and soon climbed up.


    Hansen flew into the battle group again, made up for the vacancy of the evolutionist, and once again fought with the silver-eyed ice snake king.


    "Head of the head, this snake king scale is too hard, it is impossible to kill, it is better to withdraw and then find a way?" Wang Liang called out.


    Several other people have also retired, and what techniques have been used, but they can not reinvent the snake king, so that they can not see a little hope, can not help but feel discouraged.


    Seeing hope is the most terrible, even if it is bleeding, as long as it can reinvent the enemy, then there is nothing terrible, but this does not see the hope of winning, but it is the easiest to lose the war.


    Hansen did not say anything, and continued to fight with the Snake King. His eyes looked at the huge body of the snake king from time to time.


    He originally wanted to wait, hope that the poison of the ghost claw blade can have some effect, but now it seems that the toxin of the ghost claw blade has no effect on the snake king. The snake king is still very powerful and has no signs of poisoning.


    "The snake king has a tough bone and bones. My yin is even useless. It seems that it can only hit its snake head. Yin may hurt its brain." Han Sen thought.


    Just want to hit the snake head, this is extremely risky. If it is not good, it will be bitten by the snake king. Look at the snake tooth that is nearly chilling in the cold. I am afraid that if it is bitten, even if it is not poisoned, it will be directly Biting through the body immediately killed.


    Hey!


    Another evolutionary was swept out by the snake tail, and even the long sword was bent straight, and the power of the snake king was strong.


    "Head, retreat, this snake king can''t kill." Someone advised.


    Hansen just said: "Continue to fight, everyone listens to my command, whoever defies my orders, there is no need to go back to the shelter, go directly to the explanation of Donglin."


    "Wang Liang, shifting three meters to the left and attacking the left side of the snake king; Zhao Qiang, shifting two meters to the right and advancing one meter, attacking the right wing..." Hansen quickly issued the order.


    Wang Liang had no choice but to follow Hansen��s orders, but they did not know what it meant.


    The battle array comes from the practice and cooperation in peacetime. How can there be such a commanding person, no matter how brilliant the characters are, no one can temporarily command a battlefield.


    Because there are too many unexpected factors at the time of the scene, it is impossible to be commanded by people alone, mainly relying on personal ability and reaction, as well as usual battle training.


    However, Hansen is different. In his view, Wang Liang is just a chess piece. It only expands the secrets of the tunnel mysterious and manipulates them as their own pieces.


    Hansen just quit, not only to observe the weakness of the snake king, but also to observe Wang Liang''s ability and characteristics, to understand their strength and characteristics, to be able to make the most accurate command.


    When they started Wang Liang, they just had to listen to Hansen��s command. They didn��t think it was useful. But after a while, they found that under Hansen��s command, they had a lot easier to deal with the snake king and the snake group. It was just as critical as it was, and no one was hit hard by the snake king.


    For a time, everyone was unspeakable to Hansen. They were also soldiers. They have seen many masters who are good at commanding the army. However, compared with Hansen, they have never seen anyone who can use the command. A person who is meticulous and ruthless is simply unbelievable.

 Chapter 564： Kill the snake king

    Wang Liang has already invested in the five bodies that Han Sen admire. In theory, no one can do this level of command, because the battle itself is changing rapidly. You command one by one, let alone command ten people, even if you command a People, I am afraid that I have not waited for you to finish the words, the battle over there has already been divided.


    However, Hansen has commanded ten people, and the effect is still amazing. Hansen himself is very calm. Although the speed of speech is very fast, he is not impatient. Wang Liang does not feel difficult and unrestricted in their implementation. On the contrary, I feel more able to play my own strength.


    At this time, Wang Liang had already been shocked by the people of Hansen. In the army, the strength of personal strength can certainly be respected by the military, but if they are truly worshipped by the military, they will always be commanded and able to lead the troops. There was another general in the field.


    It seems like Hansen��s command, they have never heard of it.


    In theory, Hansen can''t command ten people to fight, but that''s just theory. Hansen''s mysterious mystery of the tunnel is the layout. He didn''t actually command Wang Liang how they played, nor did they command them to come. Go to strain.


    What Hansen did was pre-judgment and layout. Hansen��s orders were actually ahead of schedule, and they were active layouts. When Wang Liang listened to the command and arrived at the position, he found the opportunity to be spontaneous. The strain, not Hansen teaches them how to adapt.


    Just as Hansen himself used the secret of the tunnel, his punches were all tempting or forcing the opponent to move to the position he needed. Now he just used Wang Liang as his ten hands.


    The key to this is that he knows that Wang Liang can do what he can''t do. Otherwise, after they get to the position, they will not respond to Hansen''s expected effect, and the layout will be flawed.


    Therefore, Han Sen began to carefully observe their abilities before they began to direct the layout, and they were able to use themselves freely.


    Under the command of Hansen, Wang Liang��s ten people became more relaxed and more confident, and Hansen��s trust was the most reliable. Because they have experienced it personally, they have accepted it. This fact.


    Although Wang Liang has stabilized, they still can''t kill the snake king. The final situation has not changed. Once their physical problems occur, they will still lose.


    Therefore, Wang Liang still has some concerns. After all, human beings are not alien creatures, and their physical strength is very limited. Like this kind of high-intensity battle, most people insist on one or two hours at most.


    However, Hansen did not have so many concerns. Using Wang Liang��s ten people, he gradually pushed the snake king to the desired position.


    Finally, the snake king''s head was automatically sent to Hansen''s head. Hansen''s figure jumped up, and the palm of his hand seemed to be on the top of the snake king''s head. The yin suddenly plunged in and horrible destructive power broke out in the snake king''s head. .


    Roar!


    The snake king was attacked by this, and suddenly he raised his body and shouted to the sky. When he lowered his head, the body deformation seemed to be a bit confusing. Although it was still mighty, it was not as organized as before.


    Hansen��s heart was overjoyed. It seems that Yin��s brain is useful. The snake king is hurt and his mind is confused.


    Continue to command Wang Liang to fight, and in a short while, Han Sen forced the head of the snake king to face himself, and it was shot with a palm of his hand.


    The second time, the body of the snake king has been somewhat uncontrolled, like drunkenness.


    Wang Liang, they are also surprised and happy, they are fighting harder under the command of Han Sen, and they are more awe of Hansen.


    Hey!


    When Hansen��s third palm was shot on the head of the snake king, the snake king could not bear it, and fell to the ground and painfully twisted.


    At this point, the battle has basically ended. Hansen ordered Wang Liang to kill the ice snake group. He successively shot more than a dozen palms on the head of the snake king who could not dodge, directly exploding its brain and causing it to die completely.


    "The beast of the beast...must be out of the beast...Alilujah...the Madonna bless..." Hansen��s heart rushed, and it took so much effort, and if it��s not the beast, there��s nothing for Hansen. significance.


    "Hunting the blood of the blood creature, the silver-eyed ice snake king, and getting the silver-eyed ice-snake king''s beast soul, you can get 0 to 10 points of the **** gene randomly from eating the flesh and blood."


    At the moment of hearing the sound, Hansen almost cheered, and his heart shouted loudly: "I love you Virgin Mary!"


    When the snake king died, the ice snakes could no longer maintain the attack of fearless death, and they fled back to the snow valley.


    Wang Liang stopped at the mouth of the valley, and they all looked at the battlefield with some surprises. The body of the ice snakes everywhere, there is no shortage of variants.


    In this battle, they all got a lot of ice snakes, although most of them are original, but occasionally there are one or two variants.


    They have too many ice snakes to kill, but this is also a great harvest.


    "Take it to you here, go find some people, and bring the snake king and the flesh and blood of these ice snakes back." After Hanson confessed a few words, he left.


    Wang Liang At this time, they have no psychological resistance to listening to Hansen. Hansen��s commanding ability has already accepted this fact.


    Hansen circled and returned to the top of the ice. The little silver fox was still there waiting. The look of hope, some of them made Han Sen suspect that if he didn''t come back, would he wait there for a lifetime?


    Seeing Hansen coming back, the little silver fox gracefully walked over to Hansen''s leg, and the shrugging big tail hooked Hansen''s calf, and the small head was honed on it.


    Hansen��s heart liked this little silver fox, which he thought: ��I��d rather be an ordinary creature, I can safely raise it around. But if it��s an ordinary creature, I��m afraid there is no such spirituality. Wisdom."


    In one hand, the small silver fox was held in his arms, and the other hand summoned the silver-eyed ice-snake sword.


    A silver-necked sword appeared in the hands of Hansen. The sword is more than three feet long. The body is silver-like like snow. The body is only one finger wide, but it gives a thick texture.


    The hand guard is a pair of snake-wing styles, and the whole sword is faintly covered with snake scales, which has a strange beauty.


    Although it is also a fine sword, the silver-eyed ice-snake sword is a little wider than the silver-haired girl''s different-spirited sword, and the silver-haired girl''s thin sword is as thin as a flap, but the snake sword is very solid. It is completely different. style.


    Hansen waved twice, and there was a smooth feeling of splitting the void. He liked it very much: "As long as you get another sword, I can get into the royal sanctuary and get the pair of twins."

 Chapter 565： The secret of Itoki

    The black crystal was fed to the silver-eyed ice snake king, and then walked back with a small silver fox. When a few humans were encountered on the road, Hansen nervously held the small silver fox, for fear that it would injure and hurt people. Good little silver fox did not react. The fastest update


    Hansen has a little peace of mind, at least for now, it seems that the little silver fox should not be as insulting as ordinary aliens.


    Back to the Crystal Palace, the small silver fox showed normal performance. When it was in close contact with zero, it also performed very docilely. Zero even held a small silver fox. The small silver fox was also very obedient and showed no signs of resistance.


    Hansen looked more and more surprised. If Hansen didn''t see it happening, but he happened to meet it, Hansen wouldn''t even think that he was a different creature. He only thought it was a common creature.


    There is almost no smell of aliens in it, and there seems to be no difference between ordinary foxes in the league.


    Wang Liang, the ice snake and the snake king flesh that they brought back, Hansen gave Wang Liang them according to the rules. No more and no less, everything is done according to the rules. Only then can it be possible to cooperate for a long time.


    Hansen��s own snake king flesh and blood, except for the first snake feast, the rest were eaten by the little angel.


    The snake king is too big. Hansen doesn''t know if he can add a little **** gene for half a month, so he is too lazy to eat.


    After this, Hansen organized several actions to hunt God blood creatures, but he did not even succeed once. Those blood creatures are really too difficult to kill, and it is no wonder that no one can do them now.


    Although several actions did not kill the blood creatures, Wang Liang, the veteran of these black **** sanctuaries, respected Hansen more and more.


    Although these times have failed, but under the command of Hansen, they have not suffered losses, but also killed some flesh and animal souls of mutant creatures.


    Victory is certainly gratifying, but in the face of a strong opponent, under the command of Hansen, they can actually retreat, but also accounted for a lot of cheap, this commanding ability, also let Wang Liang more and more to Hansen trust.


    After a period of time, Han Sen has gradually let go of the small silver fox, its meekness is not like a strange creature, it is like a small pet.


    It��s just that the little silver fox doesn��t like to be in contact with others, often with Hansen��s side, which makes Hansen a bit of a headache.


    He went out with a small silver fox, and even within a few squares, he couldn��t even see a different creature. Not to mention hunting, he couldn��t even see the shadow.


    Humans can''t feel the super-soul creatures in the little silver fox, but the alien creatures are very sensitive to this, and they escaped early.


    The more advanced aliens, the more sensitive they are to the smell of the little silver fox, which makes Hansen very helpless. When he goes out, he can only leave the little silver fox in the Crystal Palace.


    Hansen returned to the original black **** sanctuary, but someone reported that there was a man looking for him.


    Hansen met the man, but he saw Yidongmu. He didn��t see these days. The wound on Yidongmu was already good. He couldn��t see the last wolf.


    "You don''t have to thank me, I just have to raise my hand, don''t worry about it. If you really want to thank me, just give me hundreds of millions." Hansen blinked and said.


    Itomu said coldly: "I still want money? At that time, it wasn''t you who pit me, and I wouldn''t hurt it so badly."


    "You can''t say that. For the first time, I want to stop you. As a result, you misunderstood. The little silver fox was born, but you went up, and it has nothing to do with me." Han Sen said with a spread.


    "When it was born, you dare to say that you didn''t make a move to prepare for the shot?" Itomu stared at Hansen. He felt that Hansen seemed to be shooting immediately, and he took the lead.


    As a result, Hansen did not rush, but went back.


    "No." Hansen firmly denied that he would not admit it.


    Itomu did not continue to entangle, watching Han Sen said: "There is a sum of money, do you want to earn?"


    "Think, what money? Don''t look for me if you are adventurous," Hansen said.


    "Don''t take risks, are you good at assassination?" Itomu looked up and down Hansen.


    "Alright," Hansen said casually.


    "It is not as easy to kill the black **** in that situation. I have to practice a super-nuclear genetic technique. You will be my sparring. I will pay you." Itomu said straightforwardly.


    ��Why are you looking for me?�� Hansen asked strangely.


    "Because you are proficient in assassination, and the strength is strong enough." Itomu said.


    "I have a vision, I like your confession, when there is no problem with sparring, but I am very expensive." Han Sen also wants to see what kind of super-nuclear genetic surgery Yidongmu wants to practice.


    Both of them are good at the assassination technique, and Idongmu is so serious that he wants to practice super nuclear technology, which may be very helpful to him.


    "The problem that can be solved with money is not a problem." Itomu said casually.


    No way, Yidongmu said that there is such a capital. Although Hansen��s price is very high, Yidongmu��s eyes are not agreeing with the eyes. There is no plan to counter-offer.


    Hansen took Itomu to the battlefield of the Black God Sanctuary and wanted to see what super nuclear technology was done by Itoki.


    Itomu used a dagger, and the shot was like an antelope hanging corner. It is clear that the essence of the assassination technique has been obtained, which is completely different from the previous shelter.


    Itomu wants to practice a technique similar to that of pulling a knife. It is amazingly fast, and it instantly bursts out with powerful power and speed. It is not inferior to the secondary acceleration of the small magic wind knife method.


    Coupled with the assassination of his shots, the power is terrible.


    "Awesome skill!" Hansen took a step back and couldn''t escape the toad of Idongmu, that is, he was also proficient in the assassination technique, coupled with the strong mental power, he was able to perceive Yidongmu''s shot. Switching to someone else, I was already wearing a stomach by Idongmu��s dagger.


    "It''s still a long way off." Itomu was very dissatisfied and continued to practice with Hansen.


    Hansen has seen many good people, but like Ye Dongmu, he is the first to see him.


    If it is not Hansen��s strong request for a meal break, Idongmu might be able to take Hansen for twenty-four hours and never rest.


    In Hansen��s opinion, Yi Dongmu��s technique is already very powerful. His first knife is not too many to be able to escape among the evolutionists, but Yidongmu seems to be not happy at all, but not very satisfaction.


    "I said Lao Yi, don''t you have to be so desperate?" Hansen couldn''t help but say a meal.


    "Don''t work hard, only by practicing this knife to the extreme, I will be able to defeat the gold coins." Itomu said firmly.


    Hansen almost squirted all the rice in his mouth, and Idongmu practiced so hard that he was trying to defeat him.


    Hansen looked oddly at Idongmu, and even some of them felt badly. He secretly thought: "If you are looking for someone who is not good at training, you will come to me. Now the secret of your secret skills has been looked at by me. How do you practice?" It is impossible to beat me!"

 Chapter 566： Devils Shelter

    When Idong Wood had time, he came to Hansen to practice and wanted to push the secret to the limit. ???


    Hansen took the money, and naturally he was not good at shirking. He had to accompany Yidongmu to practice. He was also amazed at the power of this knife. Even if his perception ability is stronger than that of Yidongmu, he gradually got rid of it. Do not open that knife.


    "Unfortunately, such a secret technique can''t be found in the church, otherwise I will learn one, and it will be happy to kill it." Hansen thought.


    He practiced with Idongmu, and he was not unhelpful. He needed to perceive Yidongmu''s shot with all his mental strength, and made his perception more and more sensitive.


    It��s a secret combination of Idongmu��s secret and quick combination. In front of him, there is only the advantage of being quick. It is impossible to simply kill Hansen with a quick assassination.


    Therefore, Hansen did not worry about the trouble of finding the gold coins after Yi Dongmu became the knife. Even if he reached the extreme, he could not beat him with this knife.


    If Hansen didn''t know the knife, he suddenly saw the knife. Idongmu still had some opportunities. Now Hansen can''t be familiar with this knife. It is hard to be killed.


    "Poor Yidongmu, this is not my intention to lie to you, you are not looking for me." Hansen looked at the hard-working Yidongmu, the more strange the look.


    During this time, Hansen has been fighting for another **** beast, and some of the gods who may have swords, he can��t kill, and he can��t find another blood creature, and the icefield is so big. Hansen has no other way.


    Even if Hansen wants to buy, no one is willing to sell the soul of the **** of blood, there are too few resources here.


    Hansen decided to take the Crystal Palace to go to Huangshi Beach to see the situation. There are many human shelters there. Maybe someone will sell the Soul of the Blood.


    Hansen intends to take the violent gossip to replace the hell, I believe that no one will refuse to use the blood of the sword to change the blood of the beast.


    This time Hansen boarded the Yellowstone Beach with zero and small silver foxes. It is almost impossible for humans to perceive the exotic atmosphere of the small silver fox. He thought that this is an ordinary pet and there is no risk.


    When he came to the seaside shelter where he helped, Hansen originally thought that he had robbed the alien. Someone should hate him, but beyond his expectation, it was originally named as Yellowstone Beach by humans, but now it is The man was changed to a golden beach, and the shelter was named as a gold coin shelter.


    "This is also OK?" Han Sen''s heart was a little depressed, knowing that these people worship gold coins so much, he should stay at the time, at least a little bit of different flesh and blood.


    Turning around the golden beach, the scenery is very good, and I am very happy to see zero.


    After entering the gold coin shelter, Hansen found several shops selling the soul of the beast, but there was no sale of the **** of the blood, and finally found the soul of the blood in a beast shop. There was only one, and the gun was sold. .


    "Boss, is there a **** soul soul sword?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask.


    "We have such a small shelter, it is good to have a **** of blood and blood," the boss said with a smile.


    "Can you give us an introduction, which shelter has bought the soul of the gods?" Hansen asked again.


    The boss thought about it: "There is a royal-level demon sanctuary in the west of the ancient forest. There are many big beasts and soul stores. The blood and beasts should be quite complete. If you really want to buy, you can go there and try your luck. However, there are a few shelters on the way, and the road is very unsafe."


    Hansen spent a little money, bought a map from the boss to the Devil''s Shelter, and planned to go to the Devil''s Shelter to see it. He is sure to get a hand.


    The road is far away, Hansen also wants to hunt down some alien creatures on the road, so let the small silver fox live in the gold coin shelter and let them play here for a few days.


    Hansen himself followed a team to the Devil''s Shelter.


    "Brother, what do you do to the Devil''s Shelter?" On the way, a middle-aged man, while driving the beast of the cargo, asked Hansen.


    The final destination of this caravan is the Devil''s Shelter. Hansen spends a little money to follow them on the road, can take a lot of roads, and can avoid many dangers.


    "I heard that there are a lot of beasts there, I want to see and see and buy a few souls." Hansen said casually.


    "The beast is more than the soul, but the price of the high-level beast is much more expensive than ours..." The middle-aged is very talkative, so Hansen has a lot of understanding of the demon king shelter.


    What surprised Hansen was that the owner of the Devil''s Shelter was actually a person he knew.


    God Son, the long-lost star of the Xingyu Group, which has not been seen for a long time, turned out to be the owner of the Devil''s Shelter.


    Hansen and Shen Tianzi��s grudges are very deep, but since Ning��s thought that Hansen was a descendant of Han Jingzhi, he did not come to Hansen��s troubles anymore, and even helped Hansen with some small things.


    Hansen didn''t know how God''s Son now feels about him. Hansen has no feeling for him.


    In Hansen��s view, God��s Son is no longer qualified to be his opponent, so he is not too concerned about him.


    If it wasn''t for this time that I heard that God is the master of the Devil''s Shelter, Hansen is almost ready to forget this person.


    In contrast, Ningyue made Han Sen feel a little jealous. Hansen has always let Shuiyulong and Ningyue live together, and wants to discover some secrets of Ningjia from Ningyue.


    However, Ning Yue clearly knows the ability of Shuiyulong. He has always controlled his own behavior and thoughts, and the information that Hansen can get is very limited.


    Most of the time, Ningyue is basically not seen by anyone. It is a person who is alone. Even if there is nothing to do, Ning Yue can even sit alone and watch some things like the Buddhist scriptures. For more than ten hours, I didn''t move, and it seemed that I was seriously thinking about and thinking about Dafa. There was no urgency and uneasiness, so Hansen got nothing.


    "If God''s Son of Heaven has a strong half of Ningyue, I might have died long ago when I was at the Steel Armor Shelter." Hansen couldn''t help but feel a little bit nervous, but the more he was jealous of Ning Yue.


    Fortunately, Ningyue has been symbiotically born by Shuiyulong, otherwise Hansen must be sleepy.


    Hansen still remembers that God has said that if Hansen came too late, let alone a friend, I am afraid that even the qualifications for being an enemy are gone. How proud the **** of the time is, but I don��t know how to meet again. God is taking him. As an enemy or a friend.


    Hansen is interested in knowing this, but his main purpose is to buy a sword. If it is not necessary, Hansen is not willing to see God, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. 8

 Chapter 567： Ancient god

    Surprisingly along the way, Hansen also wanted to take the opportunity to kill a few different creatures, but the results did not have any chance, and the encounters of several alien creatures were also killed by the evolution of the protected goods. The fastest update


    Hansen was the first to see the royal sanctuary of human domination. There were dozens of miles in the forest. There was a wooden structure everywhere, but unlike ordinary wooden buildings, high wooden. The building is actually as tall as a dozen floors, and it looks very mysterious and simple. Around the city, rows of ancient trees of up to thirty or forty meters can be seen everywhere.


    "In this kind of wooden city, isn''t a fire going to be burned out?" Hansen had some strange words.


    "The wood of the Devil''s Shelter is not ordinary wood, it can''t be burned." The middle-aged man who talked with Han Sen smiled.


    Into the Devil''s Shelter, Hansen was separated from the caravan, looking for a shop selling the soul of the beast in Ruoqiang''s Devil''s Shelter.


    It is a royal-level sanctuary. The beasts of the city are everywhere, and there is even a whole street full of beasts. Many stores have one or two gods of blood and blood as the treasure of the town shop.


    Han Sen saw the shop of three or four, and he already saw a sword of the **** of blood, but the sword is an epee, not suitable for Hansen''s double flying sword.


    "This is the normal human sanctuary." Hansen lamented that her mother''s luck was not bad. When she entered the second shelter, she was transferred to a human royal sanctuary, not as unlucky as Hansen.


    The price of the beast here is relatively normal, and the price of the first shelter is similar. The blood of the **** is slightly more than 50% to double, which is considered to be within the normal range.


    A beast soul shop looking for the soul of the sword, and finally saw a favorite god-level soul soul sword in a beast soul shop called "beast treasure".


    Of course, it is impossible to be the real thing. The seller sees Hansen as a beast soul album. The color painting page in the league is composed of the body of the beast and the angle of the sword.


    This is a copper ancient sword, the whole body is red and purple, the antique is very beautiful, there is a mysterious texture in the middle of the blade. The whole sword is about four feet long. Its shape is not evil, and it has a unique beauty.


    This sword is longer than the silver-eyed ice snake king sword, but also wider, there is a gentleman''s mellow and positive style, compared to the evil spirit of the snake sword, each has its own style.


    This sword is very suitable for Hansen''s double-sword sword method. The double-flying sword method is a double-complemented combination method. Two completely different swordsmanship methods are combined. This sword is suitable for Hansen''s right-handed sword method, while the snake sword is More suitable for the left-handed sword.


    Only when one plus one is a subsidy can the true power of the Shuangfei sword method be exerted.


    Look carefully, this ancient bronze sword is a purple beast, the beast is like a copper lion, wearing a purple scale, the first auspicious, very mysterious ancient, its name "the ancient gods and beasts."


    "Boss, how is this ancient Shenjian beast sold?" Han Sen pointed to the ancient gods and beasts in the album.


    "Guests, please forgive me, this is the treasure of the store''s town store, only for the soul of the soul does not sell." The boss''s evidence is mild, but a little smug.


    This ancient Shenjian beast soul, I do not know how many people want to buy, but the boss did not agree to sell, just use it as a sign to attract customers, so that the beast treasure shop has won a lot of popularity, fame even Not inferior to some big beasts.


    The boss regards this ancient god, the beast and the beast, as the beast of their own luck. In fact, there is no mind to sell, it is not for sale.


    "How to change the law?" The boss wants to change the soul of the beast, and it is also the heart of Hansen.


    The boss couldn''t help but frown. He looked at Hansen and said, "I am the ancient sword and the soul of the beast. I only change the blood of the beast, and only change the same sword-shaped beast. If you want, I will change it. Give you."


    "Other types of violent gods blood souls can not change?" Han Sen looked at the boss and asked.


    "Do not change." The boss answered very simply.


    Hansen suddenly understood that this boss has no plans to sell at all. It is also a sword-shaped beast soul. Whoever takes the blood of the gods for his blood, the price is not at a level.


    Since the boss did not intend to sell, Hansen had to shook his head with regret, but he did his best endeavor: "I want to change your ancient sword with the blood of the violent, but unfortunately I don''t have a sword-shaped violent blood. Should the boss consider it again?"


    "I am sorry, this sword is not a violent sword, but the boss does not change." The boss said with a smile.


    However, the boss thinks that Han Sen knows that his ancient sword is not sold, so he will say that, otherwise, who would be really stupid to take the **** beast to change his blood sword, or Hansen��s **** soul It is an unpopular beast soul that has little effect, so I want to change it.


    "Brother, do you want to use the blood of the gods to change the blood sword?" Next to a man who was watching the album to choose the soul of the beast, some curiously asked Han Sen.


    "Yeah, unfortunately the boss does not change." Hansen said helplessly.


    "What are you violently dying? If it is appropriate, I will exchange it for you. I have a **** beast here," the man said.


    "Is your beast soul a sword? I only need a sword." Hansen emphasized.


    "It''s a sword." The man was very refreshed and summoned a cold iron sword, but it was a two-handed sword. The sword was a little wide and the length was more than five feet. It was not the sword that Hansen needed. .


    "What is your beast soul, summon it to see it." The man said again.


    Hansen��s eyes were slight, although he did not intend to change it, but he summoned the **** ghosts and directly merged with him.


    Hansen suddenly turned into a double-winged, black giant bull with a giant horn on his head, and the man and the boss��s eyes were about to come out.


    "I wipe, violently turn blood into a beast soul? Also have the ability to fly, you really want to use this beast to change the blood sword?" The man asked with a big eyes.


    "There is such a plan." Han Sen put away the beast soul, and said after returning to the real body.


    "Change, change, I will change with you." The man suddenly cried.


    "Cough, this gentleman, this is my shop. If you want to do business, please wait for the boss to go out of my shop and say it." The boss ran out from behind the counter and inserted it in Hansen and In the middle of the man, he said something to the man with a bad face.


    "You said no change, I have not stirred up your business." The man said something unhappy.


    "Who said that it will not change." The boss''s old face was red, but he said strongly, and then ignored the reaction of the man. He turned to Hansen and said: "Boss, you are not trying to change my ancient swords. Soah? I change, we will change immediately."


    "I thought about it. I used a violent blood to change your ancient sword. I seem to be suffering a bit." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Friend, don''t listen to him, I add a mutant animal soul and change it for you." The man on the side said.

 Chapter 568： Battle of Hell

    When Hansen walked out of the Beast Soul Store, in addition to the ancient Shenjian beast soul, there was also an armored **** blood soul. The fastest update


    The two beast souls are the best in the soul of the blood of the gods, especially the ancient swords. It can be said that it is the top thing in the soul of the swords, and the two are replaced by one, and the top of the **** is also the top of the hell. Value, Hansen does not lose.


    Originally, Hansen took the initiative to find the door, and he had already made plans to eat some losses. It was not expected that the transaction was fair.


    "Friends, how about getting to know a meal together?" After the store, the man said to Hansen.


    "Okay." Hansen agreed. If it weren''t for the man''s help, Hansen might not be able to change to the ancient sword. Even if he changed it, he might suffer some losses. After all, he took the initiative to change, and these profiteers did not make sense. Killing him, thanks to this man, he changed his suit so well, and he was too embarrassed to reject his invitation.


    The man took Hansen into a restaurant and ordered a few dishes. He chatted with Hansen.


    This man is called Zhang Xiang. According to him, he is engaged in pets and different sports arena. He gave Hansen a contact information and told Han Sen that if there are advanced pets and aliens to be shot in the future, you can always contact him.


    "Sell tickets?" Hansen asked with a puzzled question.


    Zhang Xiang smiled and said: "It''s okay, but it''s mainly about buying and selling pets and aliens, and there is a little gambling."


    Hansen suddenly had some movements, and Zhang Xiang said it was easy, but I am afraid that a little gambling is the real way for him to make big money.


    "If you have time, you can play with me. There is a challenge to the downside. If your pet or animal soul challenge is successful, you can not only get bonuses, but also get a reputation. If you shoot again later, the price can also be A lot higher." Zhang Xiang said.


    Han Sen is very interested in this. He wants to see what level of pets and aliens are in the second shelter. He will definitely not lack any aliens in the future. If he wants to shoot in the future, he will have to deal with such places. .


    Zhang Xiang took Han Sen to his arena, which is much bigger than Hansen��s imagination. It can even be said that he was surprised. The small arena in Zhang Xiangkou is actually the battlefield of the Devil��s Shelter. A huge venue for 100,000 people.


    The battlefield is divided into a small fighting platform. Many fighting platforms have pets and different spirits fighting, but they are basically pets, and there are few different kinds of creatures, and there are tens of thousands of people watching. .


    Hansen is far from seeing that God is sitting on a high platform, surrounded by beautiful women, watching the alien battle on the biggest fighting platform in the center of the battlefield.


    This pair of aliens is the only pair of fighting spirits in the arena, and other fighting platforms are pets.


    Hansen glanced at them. The two different spirits are male singularities. One is a Cyclops, and the other is a warrior with heavy armor. They are all knight-like aliens.


    "How is it just a knight-like alien, no nobles and royaltys?" Hansen asked casually.


    "Han brothers are laughing, where the aliens are so easy to conquer, the more advanced the aliens, the harder it is to recognize the Lord. There is only one nobleman in the entire arena. So far, we can''t find an opponent. Our arena has already gone. Rewarding the search for an opponent that matches the nobility of the nobility, as long as the challenge can win, directly send the soul of the **** of blood, but no one has come to challenge with the aristocracy." Zhang Xiang laughed.


    "What kind of gods and blood beasts are sent?" Hansen��s heart moved, and he took the blood and soul of the gods. There is no reason for it.


    "Han brothers, do you have a nobleman?" Zhang Xiang��s eyes lit up and stared at Hansen.


    "There is one," Hansen said faintly.


    "Ah, what kind of alien is it? Really challenge?" Zhang Xiang looked at Han Sen with excitement.


    "That depends on the reward of the **** of blood," Hansen said.


    "It is a four-winged Thunderbird, a rare flying mount animal soul." Zhang Xiang quickly took the album to Hansen.


    "Han brothers, can you let me see your aristocratic aliens first?" Zhang Xiang rubbed his hand and asked eagerly.


    "Yes." Hansen summoned Xue Ji.


    Zhang Xiang looked at Xue Ji, and the eyes were about to come out. He shouted: "Aristocratic female alien!"


    Hansen slightly frowned, but fortunately, this is a separate private room, otherwise Zhang Xiang��s scorpion is not to be cited.


    "Han brothers, I really didn''t look away. You really are very famous people. It is so precious that there are such beautiful aristocratic women. It''s too precious. Can you sell this kind of aliens?" Zhang Xiang said excitedly, just The eyeballs have never been removed from Xue Ji��s body, as if they had settled.


    "Do not sell." Hansen has always felt that the creatures with high intelligence, such as aliens, are not suitable for buying and selling, and there is a feeling of buying and selling people. And Hansen is not short of money, naturally there is no plan to sell.


    Zhang Xiang��s face showed a sorrowful color, but he was very diligent in arranging a challenge for Han Sen, and the excited old face was red.


    Soon, after waiting for the two aliens on the field to win the game, the host said in a very excited voice: "Tell everyone a very, very important good news, our Devils are on the battlefield, and we are about to usher in the first game. The aristocracy is a big matchup, and finally someone has to challenge our nobles and demon kings..."


    The scene was suddenly exclaimed and people talked about it.


    ��Are there any aristocratic aliens?��


    "Really, there are nobles and aliens?"


    "I don''t know what kind of alienation is. If it is a beautiful girl, it will be cool."


    "Give a list of battles. The name of the alien is called Xue Ji. It sounds like a female alien. I don''t know how long it is, not a Cyclops?"


    "Listening to the name must be a beautiful female aristocrat."


    "Bet the bet, who do you buy?"


    "Of course it is the devil, and I know who is strong by listening to the name."


    ......


    On the battle platform, after listening to the host''s words, God''s eyes flashed a different color and said to himself: "Aristocratic female aliens? But even if you want to win my demon, it is impossible." ��


    The so-called demon king is the **** of the gods. In fact, this devil''s battlefield itself belongs to the Son of God.


    As for the demon king, but it is not the alien of the demon sanctuary itself, it is the **** of the gods who bought a lot of money, the original name is not called the devil, but the **** of heaven gave him such a nickname, used to The Devil''s Shelter matches it.


    God Son is not worried about the devil will lose, the devil itself is indeed the top force in the aristocracy, and God is also equipped with several high-level beasts. He does not think that among the nobles, who can defeat Devil.


    This is not only a battle between the aliens, but also a manifestation of financial strength and strength. After all, the alien spirit can use the soul of the beast, but the beast soul needs to be provided by his master. God does not think of the nearby area, and who is the strength. More profound than him.

 Chapter 569： Who is it?

    The corner fight is about to begin. Hansen gave her a few souls to Xue Ji to increase her strength.


    Just blooded from the Beast Soul Shop, the **** scales, the stone armor, the golden retriever mount, the golden sandworm king pet and the oversized pet armor, the dead wing, the snow woman turned into the beast, the flaming domain bird, these The soul of the beast that Xue Ji can use is directly transferred to her.


    Unfortunately, Xue Ji is using a gun. Hansen has no blood-level guns. She can only use her talented weapons, but her opponent is also a nobleman. Her blood-stained ice crystal long gun should be enough to kill each other.


    In the gladiatorial field, the demon king has already appeared. The mad warrior, who is more than two meters tall, wears a black armor and holds a gorgeous epee in his hand. At first glance, it is not a common item, it may be a **** animal soul.


    The devil''s appearance caused the audience to marvel and cheer. After all, the aristocratic aliens are too rare, and the Devil''s Shelter is known.


    "Han brother, can Xue Ji be played?" Zhang Xiang looked at Han Sen.


    Hansen nodded, and the priest-like Xue Ji walked inside the arena.


    Xue Ji just just played, suddenly caused a huge horror.


    "It��s really a female alien, so beautiful!"


    "Ah, this alien is too beautiful!"


    "Who is this kind of alien, I am afraid he will be cool."


    ......


    God sees Xue Ji, and his eyes flash in the blink of an eye. He didn''t care much about this fight. He didn''t even ask who was challenging, but now he couldn''t help but sit up straight and stare at Xue Ji.


    God began to want to buy a beautiful girl, but unfortunately there are fewer aliens, and there are fewer beautiful women. The appearance of Xue Ji makes him look straight into the eyes.


    At the beginning of the corner fight, the devil holds a giant sword and violently rushes toward Xue Ji.


    Xue Ji is not looking at the body, the body is brilliance, the **** armor, the strange magic pattern appears on the body, the ice crystal scepter in the hand turns into a **** ice crystal long sword.


    Between the golden light flashes, a golden beast sits on the cross of Xue Ji, and the snow singer is picked up for a noble long-gun knight.


    when!


    Xue Ji riding is superb, almost integrated with the golden retriever, rushing to the devil, with a violent impact between the gallops, the blood-stained ice crystal long sword smashed above the devil''s chest, and the devil''s giant The sword also smashed Xue Ji.


    The devil retired a few steps, the body armor was not pierced, and Xue Ji also smashed a sword, but under the protection of the double runaway, he was not injured, and it turned out to be an unbeaten situation.


    God''s eyes are even hotter. He was promoted to the second shelter too early, and he did not see the Golden Retriever mount himself. He did not recognize it.


    However, God''s Son is also a bit stunned. He only looks at the equipment of the alien body. I am afraid that this person with this kind of alien is not a simple person.


    "Go and call Zhang." God''s Son told the people around him, and now he feels it is necessary to figure out who is the owner of Xue Ji and see if there is a chance to get Xue Ji.


    Zhang Xiang quickly came to the front of God, and said respectfully: "Boss, is there anything to tell?"


    "Who is the owner of Xue Ji?" God asked directly.


    Zhang Xiang said quickly: "It is a young man surnamed Han who should have come from other shelters. I have not asked about the specific situation. His tone is very tight."


    "Last name Han?" God can not help but frown slightly, this surname brought his memories is not so good, let him think of a very unhappy person.


    However, God does not think that the owner of Xue Ji will be that person. The person has been in the second shelter for so many years. In the second shelter, it is less than one year. How can there be such a strange spirit and those souls? .


    "The isometric fight is over, bring him over and let me see." God''s Son commanded Zhang Xiang, and he stopped saying more.


    Although Xue Ji��s performance is amazing, the body of the beast is also very good, but God does not think that Xue Ji is the opponent of the devil, just watching it quietly.


    The battles of the two aliens have already caused the audience to boil, the impact of the gun and the sword, the battle between the beauty and the mad warrior, the roar of the horror mount, and the mood of the audience has risen to the extreme.


    "It��s still a battle for the aristocratic aliens. Now think about it, those knight-level battles are really boring."


    "Of course, it''s enough. You don''t look at the beasts that they use. They are definitely god-level souls. Can you be weak enough?"


    "I really want to have an aristocratic alien! If Xue Ji is mine, it would be fine."


    "Don''t dream, don''t say that ordinary people can''t lay down shelters. Even if they can get down, people will not be able to bird you at all. The surrender rate of one of the nobles is less than the first prize in the lottery. The chances are not too high."


    ......


    "Devil, it is time to show real strength." God''s enthusiasm for seeing the audience has arrived, the corner of the mouth slightly tilted, revealing an inscrutable smile.


    Then I saw the demon in the arena suddenly jumped out of the battle circle, screaming, his body shining, the rapid changes of the body, turned into a black-like appearance like a pig.


    "The blood-level black iron konjac! The demon king actually has the blood-level transformation of the beast soul!" Someone recognized the demon king''s beast soul turned, could not help but scream.


    However, this is not over yet. The demon king has a giant sword in his hand. There is a giant yellow lion in front of him. There is a golden horn on his head. After the appearance of the golden yellow lion, he roars against the sky and emits a terrible pressure.


    "God-level pet golden lion beast! This is going against the sky! It''s too unfair, how does this make Xue Ji play?"


    "Two to one, there are also blood-level pets playing, there is no need to fight!"


    "It''s too rich, it''s rich and rich, a nobleman is different, and there are so many gods of blood and soul."


    "No way, who makes the aliens too rare now."


    Everyone talked a lot, and God''s Son was watching it with great interest, and he liked the pleasure of this crushing.


    But before the demon king launched the attack, but saw that Xue Ji also moved, the body flashed, a beautiful snow girl appeared and merged with Xue Ji, so that Xue Ji long hair into white, pupil is also a silver, body emissions There was a chill.


    "Ah! The humanoid transformation of the beast, this is close to the human form?"


    "The transformation of Xue Ji will not be the blood level of the gods?"


    When people were surprised, Xue Ji took a long shot and a four-winged beast with blood-colored armor flew out and greeted the Golden Horned Lion.


    The two beasts collided together, and no one could do anything about it. It was just a tie.


    The audience watched a burst of exclamation, and no one could have imagined that Xue Ji��s body was rich and not completely under the devil.


    God''s Son is also watching for a while. If it is only the armor of the armor, it will be able to feed the pets of the blood level. This is not something that ordinary strong people can do. It must have extremely deep power.


    "What the **** is it?" God can''t help but frown.

 Chapter 570： Reunited with the Son of God

    At the time when the gods were in doubt, they saw the rifle in the hands of Xue Ji on the field, and they were pointing at each other. A flamingo burning like a phoenix appeared in the sky, spewing out the flame. ?


    "Ah! The ring of the beast, this is OK?"


    The face of God''s Son is already ugly. The aura of the aura is the soul of the team. It is robbed by the major shelters and the team. Even in a strange body, there is a halo soul, and it looks very wide. It is probably the **** beast of the **** blood level, and suddenly his face is gloomy.


    In fact, God''s Son thought a little worse. Although the range of the aura of the Yan domain is the same as that of the second shelter, but the ability is actually a lot worse, but it is very awkward, the actual effect It is also really good.


    The demon king was completely suppressed. No matter the quantity and quality of the beast soul, it was not as good as Xue Ji. It was also the aristocratic alien. The devil was not the opponent of Xue Ji.


    It��s just that the double violent armor and magic lines on Xue Ji��s body are not what the devil can break.


    Xue Ji simply ignored the attack of the demon king, attacking the demon king again and again without the protection of the armor, and screaming the murder of the demon king, and the body kept spurting blood.


    "It''s too strong, too abnormal..."


    "If I have those beasts, I can be so strong!"


    "Where is this fight, it is simply fighting for wealth."


    "Too **** has money."


    "I don''t know who the owner of Xue Ji is, even more abnormal than God."


    "There is a **** fight, it has nothing to do with us."


    ......


    God''s face changed indefinitely. For a long time, he only ordered the devil to directly admit defeat. He did not dare to continue playing, and his heart was bent to the extreme.


    In case the demon is really killed, his blood and beast will be finished, even the **** of the gods can not stand such a loss.


    "Take him to see me, I am going to see who it is." God''s son hates the teeth, and in his opinion, he is humiliated.


    Zhang Xiang quickly went to Hansen: "Mr. Han, our boss wants to meet you."


    Now Zhang Xiang does not dare to call the Hansen brothers again. Xue Ji��s performance has already stunned him. He has determined that Hansen is definitely a big man who is not a good person. I am afraid that the birth will not be inferior to God.


    "God is a god?" Hansen looked at Zhang Xiang and said faintly.


    "Yes." Zhang Xiang answered.


    Hansen casually said: "He wants to see me, then let him come. I have no time and no interest in seeing him."


    "This... Mr. Han, please wait for the first time." After Zhang Xiang got the promise of Hansen, he ran to see the Son of God.


    "Well, I will see who you are." After listening to Zhang Xiang''s words, God''s emperor pressed the anger of his heart and followed Zhang Xiang to the room where Hansen was.


    When I opened the door and saw Han Sen''s moment, the whole man was stunned, and standing at the door for a long time did not respond.


    He refused to believe that Xue Ji��s master would be Hansen. He couldn��t believe that Hansen, who had only entered the second shelter for less than a year, had already accumulated such a net worth.


    ��How is this possible?�� The look of God is complicated to the extreme.


    Zhang Xiang looked at the gods in the back, and he was used to the arrogance of the Son of God. He could be arrogant in front of anyone, but he was the first time he saw it.


    "God is standing at the door and dare not go in, God, what happened to him, who is the surname of Han, and even let the gods fear the tiger." Zhang Xiang looked at the face of God, the face is uncertain, but It is a misunderstanding of God.


    God''s Son is not afraid of Hansen, but Ning''s family is jealous of Han Jingzhi. He has already ordered the death. He will not let the people of Ningjia have any conflicts and oppositions with Hansen, so God sees Hansen, half is surprised and half is not. Know what to do.


    He didn''t dare to pack Hansen, but let him and Hansen show that God can''t do it.


    "You don''t want to see me? How can I see me without saying a word?" Hansen looked at the Son of God.


    "You...how come..." God did not know what to say for a while. He never bothered to show weakness to anyone, and he was not used to showing weakness to a person who once needed to look up to himself. Such a meeting made the Son of God very Uncomfortable, does not meet his character.


    "I heard that there is a **** of blood and blood, so I will come to get a **** of blood. Right, I can take the four-winged Thunderbird now?" Hansen said with a smile.


    God''s brow jumped, and turned blankly and said to Zhang Xiang: "Take the four-wing Thunderbird to him."


    Zhang Xiang has never seen God like this, and the more surprised the heart, he quickly responded and took the four-wing Thunderbird and transferred it to Hansen.


    "Well, I also took the beast soul, and I should leave. I will come to see you next time." Hansen took the beast and got up and was ready to leave.


    God''s face was a bit ugly, his lips moved, but he did not say anything after all.


    Hansen left the Devil''s Shelter directly. Although the human sanctuary here is prosperous, hunting for a different creature is not as easy as it is on the ice sheet.


    There are too many people, unless it is to attack the shelter of the aliens, otherwise it is necessary to rob the different creatures, and there are many resources. This is no way.


    Back in the Crystal Palace, Hansen sent directly back to the league.


    Now that both swords have been obtained, he only needs to modify the Shuangfei Swords to perfection, and he can find a way to attack the Hell Shelter.


    After returning to the league, Hansen practiced to modify the Shuangfei sword every day in order to reach the perfect state.


    Because the soul of the beast is not used on the sky, Hansen spends most of his time practicing in the training room. He is also familiar with the characteristics of the silver-eyed ice-snake sword and the ancient god-soul sword.


    Anne was dissatisfied with Hansen��s only senior training room in the base every day. Except for the training room, the other training rooms were not assisted by gravity equipment.


    Want to use gravity equipment can only enter the gravity cabin, and the gravity cabin is basically a fixed project, it is difficult to do free training, which makes Annie very unhappy.


    When Annie came here today, she saw that the advanced training room was still in use. She couldn��t help but bite her lip and turned to go directly to the monitoring room.


    She has to take a look at what Han Sen is doing inside. If it is really training, then she will not forget, otherwise she does not mind rushing in to throw Hansen out.


    As a guardian of Ji Yanran, Anne has a very high authority and quickly transferred the image of the advanced training room in the monitoring room.


    "In the practice of swordsmanship?" Annie glanced at Hansen in the image, and practiced with a beastly sword in his hands. 8

 Chapter 571： Double swords

    Anne looked at it for a while, and her face could not help but change. The fastest update


    Hansen��s strength and speed will naturally not be seen by Anne, but his swordsmanship surprised Anne.


    I saw Hansen��s left hand with a silver-necked sword. The swordsmanship was sloppy and strange. The sword was like a viper, and it was difficult to guess his sword trajectory.


    Hansen��s right hand is a purple-red bronze sword. The swordsmanship is wide open and big, and he despise the domineering power of the world and the magnificentness of the supreme Xuanshan.


    The rhythm and the number of the two swords are completely different. They are not on a parallel line. If you see these two sets of swords alone, Anne will not feel anything special.


    However, it is somewhat surprising that the two sets of swords are now used by one person at the same time.


    Different rhythms, the rhythm of the sword method is different, it is hard to imagine that a person can be in two different rhythms at the same time, it is like two people are using swords.


    The more Anne looked at it, the more shocking it was. It was definitely not the swordwork of the two swords, but the left and right hands made a sword. The evolutionist who can do this is one of the few in the league.


    This requires not only talent, but also a very strong mental power and the ability to use one heart and two, otherwise it is easy to confuse the two swords.


    Some of the transcendents have developed a special evolution. They can stand in a double personality. Each control of one hand can use a sword method for both hands. However, among evolutionists, it is very difficult to see such a person.


    Now Anne wants to know if Hansen��s two-handed swordsmanship can really be used in combat. If it can be used in combat, it is really scary.


    Thinking a little, Anne left the monitoring room and went to the training room.


    Within the training room, Hansen is practicing the double flying sword method over and over again. Hansen has no dual personality. One heart and two needs to consume mental energy, which is the power of Hansen��s spiritual superman. Otherwise, the long-term use of the double flying sword method is very It is easy to cause personality splitting.


    Suddenly, the door of the training room was opened, and a figure quickly rushed out. He held a long sword in his hand. The sword was combined to kill Hansen in front of him, so Hansen didn��t even look at the man��s face. Clearly, only a sword can block the sword that is so fast.


    when!


    The sword collided with the sword, and Hansen saw that the man turned out to be Annie.


    "Annie, what are you doing?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    Annie did not answer, and the sword in the hand stabbed the ring, and the sword shadow broke through the void. It seemed to be thunder and lightning. Soon, Hansen had no time to talk any more, and he could only resist the sword and resist.


    It was too fast, Hansen��s sword could not withstand Anne��s offensive. Only with the double swords, could it barely block all of Anne��s attacks.


    "Anne, do you want to kill?" Hansen stabilized the situation and shouted at Annie.


    However, Hansen also knows that if Annie really wants to kill him, he will definitely not be able to stop it.


    Anne is just a mad attack without a word. The sword is wide open and big, and it is very fast. If it is left and right, if it is a thunder, for the evolutionary, her speed is so terrible, the normal evolution is sure. Can''t stop it.


    However, Han Sen has blocked all her swords, and Anne clearly sees that Han Sen''s hands use different swords, and there is no confusion. They are the best choices for each.


    "It is really possible to use one heart and two hands, and use different swords at the same time!" Anne was shocked and her face turned a little weird.


    Hansen��s response to Anne��s attack was a bit of a happy heart. Anne��s sword was fast, naturally much faster than the twins, and it was just that Hansen was able to practice against the fast sword.


    Although Anne deliberately lowered the speed of the sword, but after all, it is the transcender, the speed of the sword is still above the vast majority of the evolutionary, the general evolutionist can not resist her attack.


    Anne had already tried out the results, ready to leave, but Hansen was screaming, and the two swords flew toward Anne.


    "When you are finished, you want to run, how can you have such a cheap thing?" Hansen''s double-swords smashed out and tried to keep Anne behind.


    Annie gave a slight glimpse, and the little nose snorted, and did not retreat. The sword in his hand rose again and directly killed Hansen. He had to leave Hansen after he was defeated.


    There is no deliberate increase in the speed of the sword, or to maintain the level just now, even so, it is much faster than Hansen, and the power is much larger.


    Hansen��s double swordsmanship is strange, but Anne believes that it is not difficult to defeat him.


    "When!" Anne''s sword in the left hand of Hansen''s silver sword, thinking of this attack can directly kill the silver sword in Hansen''s hand, and then the two swords can force Hansen to the road, just also You can report the hatred played by Hansen when you played the game last time.


    But who knows that the two swords intersect, Hansen''s sword is actually weak, and there is a very strange force in the faint, unloading the force on her sword, so that Annie has a feeling of emptyness.


    "Hey! This sword is a little weird!" Anne was secretly suspicious, her sword turned out to only Hansen''s sword, and did not collapse.


    There are several swords in a row, and Anne is more and more certain that Hansen��s left-handed silver sword has an unspeakable yin, and her sword is on it, and most of her strength is removed, unless Anne uses the surpassing evolver. The power above, destroying the silver sword with absolute power, otherwise her strength is strong, but she can''t fly the silver sword out.


    "Then fly your right hand sword." Anne shifted the target and slammed the purple-red bronze sword in Hansen''s right hand.


    when!


    Anne��s long sword collided with the ancient sword, and suddenly felt the power of a terrible flood from the ancient swordsman. The power of the explosion was not as good as her, but it also made her unable to put Hansen. The ancient sword is flying.


    "How can there be such a fierce force?" Annie was even more surprised.


    Hansen��s Shuangfei Swordsmanship is not just as simple as the double swords. With the yin and yang complementarity, the theory of ��Yin and Yang magnetic guns�� is also used in the Shuangfei sword method. The combination of imaginary and real, yin and yang complement each other, and achieve true heaven. The kendo of oneness.


    Although it is still only a prototype, it is far from reaching such a state, but it is shocking.


    The more frightened Anne was, the more the Hansong''s double-sword technique was. She was only seen in her life. An evolutionist could use such a sword, which has made Annie move.


    when!


    Anne''s body flashed, and a sword was cut out. Hansen''s hands were suddenly ruptured by the shocking tiger''s mouth. The two swords broke out and smashed into the metal wall.


    Annie looked at Han Sen deeply, and turned away without saying a word. Soon the tall and slender figure disappeared outside the training room.

 Chapter 572： Trouble is coming

    Anne returned to her room and sent the surveillance image sent out with a special communicator. ???


    At the same time, in an office, a middle-aged man opened the image. After watching it silently, he closed his eyes and leaned against the chair. It seemed to be resting. It took a while to open his eyes and look again. Again.


    "One heart and two use, is it really a descendant of Han Jingzhi? Is Han Jingzhi��s original prophecy really fulfilled?" The middle-aged man frowned slightly and whispered to himself.


    The communicator on the table rang again. The middle-aged man glanced at the number above, and his face suddenly smiled. After the connection, the holographic image of a beautiful woman jumped out.


    "Awkward, how can I communicate with my dad today, do not have a little boyfriend with you?" The middle-aged man laughed and teased.


    Ji Yanran suddenly became jealous and blushing. "Dad... What are you talking about? I have always been very filial and you care about you."


    "My daughter is the most filial and most distressed, but the time to contact Dad recently is much less than before. If you have time, talk to your mom more. Although she has a hard mouth, she always chanters every day. You." The middle-aged man smiled.


    "I know, I just finished talking to my mother, and she has been counted for a long time." Ji Yanran said.


    "Right, wait for the end of his service period, bring him back to let your mom look at it, your age is not small, if there is no problem, then go back and do things, my mother and you still Waiting to hold your grandson."


    "Dad, do you want to marry me like this?" Ji Yanran had a red face, but he was a little hilarious.


    "Oh, you said that you are not satisfied with the kid named Han? That line, I will let Annie throw him to the Black Death Star to mine, and you will find a good one." Said cold face.


    Knowing that the father is like a woman, Ji Yanran can''t see the middle-aged man''s tricks. He smiled and said: "Well, daddy, don''t play, wait for his service period to end, I will take him back to show you. If you are not satisfied, I will send him to the Black Death Star to mine."


    "With such confidence, it seems that my daughter is really fascinated by others. The daughter who has been raised for more than 20 years has been turned away. It hurts..."


    "Dad, can you not play tricks, not so many routines, do you speak well?"


    ......


    After the end of the call, the smile on the face of the middle-aged man converges, and carefully read the information that Anne recently came back, and the finger tapped on the table and sweared.


    "Han Jingzhi, Han Jingzhi, you are dead and so restless..." After a long time, the middle-aged man sighed and closed all the information.


    The battle with Anne made Hansen''s mental energy consume a lot, and did not continue to practice the Shuangfei sword method. He returned to the bedroom and watched some news in the bed on the 6th day.


    Many of the media in the league are reporting on the election of the New World War. This is the first major event in the league. The candidates of each galaxy are vigorously promoting themselves and seeking votes as much as possible.


    Among the list of candidates, Hansen saw a name that was somewhat unfamiliar but seemed familiar.


    "Ji Ruozhen... If he was elected Yuan..." Han Sen read it again, couldn''t help but take a deep breath, and his look turned strange.


    I also looked at some other news, many of which are about the shelter. The genius of a certain genius has completed the evolution of God when he is less than twenty years old. The other person has killed the blood creature, and a certain **** is a fist. The news of a warship of the Shura people, etc., is so numb.


    "It��s not a god, it��s hard to get rid of all beings." Hansen��s eyes flickered, and he was confident that he could achieve half-god, but this foundation must be laid, otherwise the promotion of the demigod is a deadly situation.


    Moreover, no one in mankind has been able to successfully enter the shelter of the Fifth God to survive, and no one knows how the sanctuary of the Fifth God exists.


    Hansen does not seek to be able to dominate the world, but if he wants to be free and free, he will not be above the world, and will always be constrained.


    And the death of his father is confusing. If there is no power, how can he check it clearly?


    Hansen is thinking, the communicator suddenly rang, the above shows Yang Manli.


    Han Sen knew that there was no special thing. Yang Manli could not find herself and directly connected the call. Yang Manli��s holographic image suddenly jumped out.


    "I''m afraid you have to be in trouble." Yang Manli looked a little dignified.


    "What trouble?" Hansen asked casually, his troubles never broke, and he didn''t care about one more.


    "The Special Security Action Group has given us a mission, and we need to protect a person who has just been promoted to the second shelter." Yang Manli said.


    ��People are in our goddess shelter?�� Hansen asked.


    "No, on the ice sheet, now in the Starship Shelter." Yang Manli replied.


    "This person is very special?" Hansen does not think that Yang Manli will be in trouble because of an ordinary protector.


    "The son of Dongsen." Yang Manli said with a dignified look.


    Hansen suddenly gave a glimpse: "So smart?"


    "It��s just so clever, so I said that you are in trouble. I am afraid that I will not sit and watch you continue to occupy the shelter of the Black God. The people under your command are obeying the one in Donglin. Now his son is coming, you want It may not be easy to keep the black **** sanctuary," said Yang Manli.


    "Also let us become his protector, Dong Lin''s one is really a good calculation, but I can not refuse." Han Sen said with a smile.


    "You still laughed out?" Yang Manli glanced at Han Sen. If she was in Hansen''s current position, I am afraid I would not be able to eat it. Hansen still laughed.


    Hansen smiled and said: "Why can''t you laugh? Donglin''s calculation is no better, but his son has the ability to master the black **** sanctuary, and we have an agreement, even Donglin. And can''t open up to let us go."


    "There is nothing wrong with saying this, but those people will not listen to your command in the future, just listen to the son of that person, what is your solution?" Yang Manli felt that Hansen''s thoughts were too naive.


    "That doesn''t matter, I am, the black **** sanctuary is there, I am not there, the black **** shelter will be destroyed." Han Sen said faintly, the voice is very calm.


    Yang Manli was listening to the body. In the calm tone, Yang Manli saw the unspeakable hegemony, which she had never seen before in Han Lin.


    "He wants to see you." Yang Manli said with a deep breath.


    "Arranged tomorrow, it is too late today." Han Sen lazy to get up again into the shelter, told Yang Manli a few words, then hang up the communication. 8

 Chapter 573： Its just a cat

    "Han brother, admired for a long time, I finally saw you today." In the black **** shelter, a young man clasped Hansen''s hand and smiled sincerely.


    Han Sen smiled and looked at Qi Xiuwen in front of him. Young, handsome, and sunny, as if with a smile, he could melt the world.


    However, in Qi Xiuwen''s body, Han Sen saw a shadow of Ningyue, but Qi Xiuwen was obviously more tender than Ning Yue.


    Ningyue is a body and mind, and Qi Xiuwen lacks some, and can''t combine external emotions and inner feelings into one.


    In Hansen''s view, Qi Xiuwen is like a childish girl wearing mother''s clothes, using mother''s cosmetics, wearing her mother''s high-heeled shoes, and pretending to be a mature woman.


    But even so, with this heart, it is already quite good. It may be a personal thing in the future, but it is still tender now.


    Han Sen looked at Qi Xiuwen and secretly nodded, but he did not put Qi Xiuwen in his heart. He did not regard Qi Xiuwen as an opponent. His opponent is not here, let alone the black **** shelter, even the entire ice sheet. In Hansen''s view, it is just a small place, not worthy of his thoughts.


    "Han brother, I will take care of your younger brother in the future. I have just come to the shelter. Can you provide me with a batch of mutated flesh and blood, and it is best to have a blood-level..." Qi Xiuwen��s gesture is very low. I think of myself as an ordinary newcomer.


    "Yes, no problem." Hansen agreed.


    Qi Xiuwen was overjoyed and said with a loud voice: "I will rely on you for your big brother in the future. My father will swear at me again. You must learn more with Han Da, if you are convenient, Han Da Ge, when you go hunting for different creatures, can you bring it? Got me?"


    "Yes." Hansen readily agreed.


    Han Xiuwen wants the flesh and blood and the soul of the beast. Hansen has sold Yang Manli to him. Since he is willing to pay, Hansen has no reason to refuse.


    "Qi Shao, why are you so polite to the surname Han, the black **** shelter is our people, as long as you make a order, we will drive him out." After Hansen left, an evolutionary said.


    Qi Xiuwen said faintly: "Things don''t do this. Hansen is indeed a man of skill. If he drives him away, he can''t solve any problems. You should continue to do what you should do. Don''t disobey him. I will Follow him, and other things will be said later."


    "Why?" Several evolutionists around Qi Xiuwen looked at him with confusion.


    "The easiest way to beat a person is to get close to him." Qi Xiuwen said faintly.


    ......


    Yang Manli is very puzzled. Since Qi Xiuwen has never been to the Black God Sanctuary, nothing happened as she thought. Everyone still listens to Hansen��s orders as usual.


    Even Qi Xiuwen himself has been following Hansen in the back of the horse, just like Hansen as a master, like a good disciple who respects the teacher.


    However, Yang Manli always feels that there is some problem with Qi Xiuwen. Although Qi Xiuwen is very respectful to her, Yang Manli is somewhat uneasy.


    "I think there is something wrong with Qi Xiuwen. You should be careful not to go too close to him." When private, Yang Manli reminded Han Sen.


    "Know it." Hansen responded, but it was still the same. Qi Xiuwen had any questions to ask him. Han Sen still had questions and answers.


    Yang Manli repeatedly reminded Han Sen that Han Sen did not change.


    "I think we should talk about Qi Xiuwen''s problems." Yang Manli very seriously stopped Hansen who was going to hunt for different creatures.


    "Well, you said." Hansen sat down and smiled at Yang Manli.


    "This Qi Xiuwen is very dangerous. He is trying to get close to everyone around you. This person is definitely not simple." Yang Manli said straightforwardly, she hopes that Hansen can pay attention to vigilance.


    "I know." Hansen nodded.


    "Do you know that he is so unprepared for him?" Yang Manli squinted.


    Hansen thought for a moment and said with a big head: "Manly, have you ever had a pet?"


    "I am discussing serious problems with you." Yang Manli said with some annoyance.


    "I am also very serious about discussing problems with you. Have you ever raised a pet?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "No." Yang Manli replied with no anger.


    "I have seen a neighbor who has raised a cat. It is a very nice raccoon cat. The hair is like a black satin. The neighbor cherishes the cat and washes it every day. Clean, give it the best cat food, and make it a very nice and comfortable cat room."


    Hansen smiled and continued: "When I pass through his house every day, I can see that the big civet cat is proud to lie in the courtyard like a king, as if it is the owner of the house. Unhappy When I shred the slippers at home, when the owner does not accompany him, he will deliberately scratch the book that the owner is reading."


    Yang Manli seems to have heard some flavors, and looked at Han Sen thoughtfully.


    "I was very curious at the time, so I went to ask the neighbor, why should I be so indulgent to a cat." Hansen continued.


    "How does the person answer?" Yang Manli asked curiously.


    Hansen sighed: "My neighbor looked at me with a strange look. Do you know that it is just a cat? Its world is only that big, you are all it. And in your world, it It��s just a cat."


    After that, Hansen patted Yang Manli''s shoulder: "Do your thing well, our world is not here."


    Looking at the back of Hansen''s far away, Yang Manli''s look is complicated to the extreme, and her heart is also extremely shocked.


    "It turned out that from the very beginning, he never put Qi Xiuwen in his eyes. He never put the black **** sanctuary or even the whole ice sheet in his heart." Yang Manli looked confused and muttered: "In your opinion, Qi Xiuwen Is it just a fun pet?"


    After Hansen left the shelter, he went directly to the Crystal Palace and was ready to go out to sea to hunt some mutant creatures. The mutant creatures that had been hunted some time ago were finally finished, and now his variant gene has reached 76 points. The distance is already very close.


    Although there are many mutants in the sea, it takes a lot of time to eat those flesh and blood. This is also a no-brainer. After all, small mutants are very limited.


    The little silver fox squats on Han Sen''s shoulder, the big tail hangs behind and shakes, staring at the fish in the sea outside, looking like a very strange look.


    "In the Crystal Palace, the little silver fox breath has not been smelled by the creatures in the sea, this may be an opportunity." Han Sen thought.

 Chapter 574： Shelter shelter

    "Small silver and silver, you see it like this. I am a poor family. It is very difficult to support myself every day. If you can''t eat enough, you can''t eat it. Now you have to feed you. You can eat it again... Of course... I am not I can eat you... but... this is the case... you want everyone to be full, right? Or else, you help catch a few fish back, I bake it for you, how do you see it? "Han Sen is full of faces and talks with the little silver fox. The fastest update


    Zero looked at Hansen with a very contemptuous look, and the expression was like watching a strange uncle who abducted an underage girl.


    The little silver fox glared at his head and looked at Han Sen with a blank look.


    "Fish...that''s the one...you drip...catch it back...we...baked and eaten..." Hansen pointed at the fish swimming outside the crystal window, and he wanted to let the little silver fox understand. Your own meaning.


    However, the little silver fox looked at Hansen and looked at Hansen. He got up and walked to Hansen. The big tail hooked Hansen''s calf, and the small head was honed on it.


    "I rub, you are the descendants of the super **** creature, can''t do it with a little dignity? Selling Meng is shameful, the world is cruel, you have to live with your own ability to understand?" Hansen''s education Fox, pointing out the window and said: "Go, catch two fish back to the brother, otherwise there will be no food tonight."


    The little silver fox is a look of innocence, screaming and honing Hansen.


    Hansen surrendered in a short time, and he reluctantly picked up the little silver fox: "There was another white and white drink."


    However, Hansen��s eyes turned a little, and he quickly reminded him of an idea. Although he could not order the small silver fox to hunt, the plan to hunt the gods in the sea was a failure, but he had a second plan.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t go hunting. If you look back, I just need to hold it to the shelter of the alien. All the alien creatures will run away from the wind. You can easily enter the temple of the opposite spirit. Just don''t know if the alien will be scared away. If the same will be scared away, the stone of the soul can be white, I am a genius." Han Sen thought that he could fish into the soul stone and the alien spirit, and his face was laughing into a flower. .


    "Come here, my lovely little silver and silver, brother will give you a fried fish steak, how do you taste it." Han Sen was happy again, he took the fish back to the sea, fried the fish steak to eat the small silver fox .


    Seeing that the little silver fox slowly ate the fish chops, Hansen��s eyes became a crescent: "Look at the children, eat more, eat well and work."


    Hunting a few mutants on the seabed, seeing that there is no problem for one or two months, Hansen is eager to return to the ice field.


    After going to the shore, Han Sen went to the royal sanctuary with a small silver fox and quickly rushed to the ground.


    The royal sanctuary is already in sight, and many giant aliens can be seen walking around. Hansen looked at the little silver fox in his arms: "Look at the spicy singer."


    Holding a small silver fox to go to the royal sanctuary, as Hansen expected, all kinds of alien creatures along the way are escaping from the wind, there is no alien creature to dare to block Hansen��s way, no Hansen to the place, those alien creatures I fled a clean.


    "Haha, this is really developed." Hansen rushed into the royal sanctuary, and saw that even a strange creature could not see it everywhere. He didn''t know where to hide. Hansen excitedly went to the temple of the opposite spirit.


    Nothing was blocked at all. Hansen went all the way to the Temple of the Spirits again, but saw that the pair of twins were stunned at the door and did not escape like ordinary aliens.


    Seeing the silver-haired girl and the blonde girl pulling the sword and killing it, Hansen also summoned the beast soul, armor and magic tattoo upper body, hands holding the ancient gods and the beast sword and the silver-eyed ice snake sword and the twins.


    Dangdang!


    A pair of girls'' swords are like violent storms, silver swords and golden swords are intertwined, killing Hansen like a net.


    Hansen''s double sword left and right, and constantly fighting with the gold and silver swords, it is hard to block the attacks like the net.


    However, Hansen��s expectation is that the swordsmanship of the twins is getting faster and faster, and he is getting more and more violent, which makes him gradually unable to resist.


    scold!


    Hansen��s shoulder was on the silver-haired girl��s sword, and suddenly blood poured out. Fortunately, Hansen avoided the key, and the injury was not heavy.


    Han Sen knows that his Shuangfei sword method has not been completely completed. There are still a few defects, but he has no help. He has been fighting with the twins for half an hour. After even a few swords, he can only find a chance. The exhibition wings flew away.


    Twins have no flying ability, and other alien creatures in the royal sanctuary are afraid to approach Hansen and the little silver fox. They can only watch Hansen flying away.


    "I will be back." Hansen yelled at the twins and flew away.


    "You have a small silver and silver with no conscience. I feed you delicious and drink every day. I will raise you like a son. You see that I am injured and don''t help, white-eyed wolf." Han Sen said to the little silver fox.


    Originally, he also expected that when he was stabbed by a different spirit, the little silver fox would make a big splash. Who knows that it has been squatting on Hansen''s shoulder.


    The little silver fox didn''t hear it. He walked over to Hansen, stretched out his tongue and licked the wound on Hansen''s body. He was licked by his small tongue and the wound soon began to heal.


    Hansen was only depressed for a while. He was not really angry. He smiled helplessly and touched the small head of the silver fox.


    However, this time Hansen is not without gains. How can he practice the double-flying swordsmanship, and he can never practice perfection, and after all, it is used to deal with the twin swords. If you can��t test it in battle with them, It is difficult to say that they will be able to defeat them when they are finished.


    Now Hansen can rush into the royal sanctuary without any scruples and directly fight the pair of twins. As long as he comes more than a few times, sooner or later, he can perfect the Shuangfei sword and defeat the twins.


    "Okay, ten times if you can''t do it ten times, ten times if you can''t do it, don''t believe you can''t make it." Han Sen was worried, resting for a while, waiting for the injury and physical strength to recover, and then killing with a small silver fox again. Into the royal sanctuary.


    Hansen once and for all fought into the royal sanctuary to fight against the twins. Although they finally lost, but in the constant fighting with the twins, Hansen''s double-flying swordsmanship is advancing by leaps and bounds.


    The pair of twins who were harassed by Hansen did not dare to leave the Temple of the Spirit, for fear that Hansen would rush in and take away the stone of the soul when they were absent.


    Hansen became more and more brave. He came to the royal sanctuary every one or two days. After the defeat, he went back to recover his physical strength and then thought about the shortcomings of the Shuangfei sword and the reasons for his defeat.


    Hansen feels that this will not go out for a month, and his double-sword swordsmanship should be comparable to the swords of twins.

 Chapter 575： Ice muscle jade

    Hansen��s recent life can be said to be very comfortable. He collects taxes in the shelter of the Black God, directs those who evolved to fight, and goes to the royal sanctuary to practice swordsmanship. The fastest update


    Hansen��s life was better, and the snowy days were not so good. He crossed the tens of thousands of miles to the icefield, but found that Hansen was already the owner of the Black God Sanctuary.


    The snow is also mad, but I don��t care too many people, but if the stunned snake makes Hansen run, it is not what he wants.


    So Snow has been waiting patiently, collecting information about Hansen, waiting for a chance to kill him.


    Hansen left the black **** sanctuary, ready to go to the royal sanctuary to take a trip, and practice the double-flying sword with the twins.


    But on the ice sheet, Hansen��s little silver fox suddenly raised his head, his silver hair was vertical, his eyes were open, and he stared at a glacier in front.


    Han Sen reached out and patted the head of the little silver fox, let it quiet, and his eyes fixed on the glaciers.


    "Friend, come out." Han Sen said a faintly.


    But seeing the face of the glacier, the snow in white is also madly coming out. The majestic body shape makes it hard to forget. The whole body flesh and blood are crystal clear like ice and snow, more delicate than women, and form a strong contrast with the body shape.


    "Snow is crazy?" Hansen frowned at the man. At the exchange meeting, he had seen snow and madness, but the snow was mad and there was no snow and so arrogant, and there was no lecture on the stage, but Hansen still remembered. he.


    The snow is also mad, but it is not a word, and the fist is stepped out and directly hits Hansen. He is still a dozen meters away from Hansen, but he has already reached Hansen in one step, Hansen stares at it. The crystal fists can also clearly see that the top is braving the cold.


    when!


    The silver snake sword was pulled out by Hansen, and the sly squatting on the snowy mad fist, but the snowy mad fist was not smashed, and Hansen himself stepped back a few steps, the silver snake sword in his hand. The sound of trembling has not stopped for a long time.


    Snow also mad without any words, double fists like a blizzard to Hansen to go, the fists are killing, ruthless to the extreme.


    Hansen held a sword in his hands, and the Shuangfei sword method unfolded. He also fought with the snow, and the sword and the fist fought from time to time.


    Snow also mad that pair of ice-like fists, but the sword is hard to hurt, but the sound of a pair of blood swords and swords constantly, so Hansen has some horror.


    "Is the people in the snow family all crazy? The others are the most unspoken words on the sword. This guy doesn''t even say a word, it''s going to kill, it''s a metamorphosis." Han Sen''s heart is dark, but he has no time to talk. .


    The snow is also too arrogant and too aggressive. With Hansen��s swordsmanship, it has been suppressed without any counterattacks.


    Snow is also mad than snow is too strong, Han Sen had to play all the spirit to deal with him, even so can only barely remain undefeated.


    After a violent storm, the snow suddenly plunged back and forth. The blizzard came quickly, and the snow madly stopped attacking. Standing there, Hansen said: "Sure enough, some real skills can stop I live with this set of blizzard boxing."


    "Snow is also crazy, I have no complaints with you, what do you mean?" Hansen frowned.


    "I don''t need a reason to kill people, I want to kill and kill." Snow also looked at Hansen wildly and arrogantly: "You are a bit of a skill, and I am qualified to let me use the ice muscles of Xuejia."


    "Ice muscle jade surgery is nothing great," Hansen said disdainfully.


    Snow is also mad, cold eyes, sneer to Hansen, every step, the snow is also a chill on the body, the skin is more crystal clear, endless cold rises, as if the snow has become an ice Human like.


    More than three meters apart, Han Sen already felt the chill of the snow and the madness of the body, could not help but be shocked: "The ice muscles of the snow family practiced really different from me, how my ice muscle jade surgery Not so cold?"


    Snow is also madly step by step, the whole person has been like the ice of the ages, as if the entire cell has been snow and ice, such as the same ice god.


    Even Hansen, who is also practicing ice muscle jade, feels the coldness, and the body is also full of cold, as if a group of ice and snow has dripped from the top of the head.


    "There are few people in the world who can open genetic locks in the evolutionary stage. Today, you can have the privilege of dying under my first ice muscle jade, and it is also your creation." Snow is also mad and cold to the extreme. A fist banged out, and the chill was surging, as if the air had to be solidified.


    Hansen stepped back, but the snowy mad fist was too fast and too mad. Hansen didn''t even be able to completely escape. He could only meet with the ancient gods and beasts.


    when!


    When the swords and swords meet, there is a horrible ice force that rushes out from the snow and mad fists. Almost in an instant, the ancient gods and the beasts are wrapped in thick ice, and the ice Still spreading to Hansen.


    Hansen had already produced frost on his finger, and the blood inside it seemed to be frozen.


    Hansen��s heart suddenly stunned, and immediately abandoned the sword to retreat, but still felt the fingers numb, as if he was already not his own.


    Fortunately, he practiced ice muscle jade, just a little running, the fingers slowly thawed, gradually recovered consciousness, and was not frostbitten.


    "What is going on? Snow is also the first to become the ice muscle jade. I also practiced the first weight. How can he unlock the first genetic lock and release it? The power of the ice, but I can''t?" Han Sen''s face is faintly watching the snow.


    Snow also saw Hansen in his frozen power, his fingers did not abolish, and he could not help but frown, and it was a punch to Hansen.


    Unlocking the first genetic lock, the snow is also mad, no matter the strength or speed has been greatly enhanced, especially the horrible ice power, although limited by the body, can not play the first complete genetic lock Power can not be directly in vitro.


    But as long as it touches his body, it will be hurt by the power of ice. Even the blood of the sword is no exception. Such a horrible force is almost invincible among the evolutionaries.


    Hansen and Snow Maiden are integrated into one, the heart beats wildly, the energy in the kidneys is endless, the legs are unbeatable, and the fists are escaping from the snow.


    At the time of the exchange meeting, Hansen heard them say that the talented person in the evolutionary group can open the first genetic lock before it is promoted to the transcendence, although it is not completely open because of physical quality, but Such people are already unpredictable among the evolutionaries.

 Chapter 576： Absorb the power of freezing

    The snow is also like a demon like a god, with red eyes and blood, and the body is cold, and the coldness of the body is pervasive. Although it can''t really hurt people, if the ordinary people touch it, it will be like a hail. The fastest update


    Hansen is fully engaged in the operation of ice muscle jade, but it can only melt the cold that invades into the body. He does not dare to touch the body of snow and madness. The power of freezing is too powerful.


    "The things that steal school are really unreliable. It is also the first heavy ice muscle jade technique. The difference is so huge. What is the problem?" Han Sen thought about it.


    At the beginning, he learned ice muscle jade, but he did not use genetic fluid, unless the ice muscle jade bones on Xuelongyan were fake, otherwise the biggest difference is here.


    Later, when Hansen practiced microcrystals, he accidentally used the micro-crystal crystals to complete the first weight of ice muscle jade. Hansen was very happy.


    But now it seems that this kind of ice muscle jade bone surgery is much worse than the snow ice muscle jade bone surgery.


    However, the sacred magic of the tunnel is magical. The snow that opened the first genetic lock is also powerful, but it is difficult to hurt Hansen for a while.


    The snow is also mad, but it doesn''t seem to care. The coldness of the body is getting heavier and heavier. The blood is red in his eyes. The offensive is getting more and more fierce, just like a stormy wave.


    Hansen evaded and fled back, but the snow was too fast and too arrogant. Hansen was not allowed to withdraw from the battle circle, and Hansen��s situation was becoming more and more critical.


    Only in between, Han Sen found a strange thing, the chill of the snow madness, after Hansen''s ice muscle jade surgery, did not feel how to start, but for a long time, ablation The coldness of the Hansen gradually felt that there was also a cold current in his body, which was slowly flowing with the operation of the ice muscle jade.


    This chill has accumulated more and more, but it did not hurt Hansen''s body. Instead, it was used by the ice muscle jade bones, and gradually integrated into Hansen''s **.


    "Can I absorb the snow and the madness of the madness?" Hansen was happy.


    With those chilly joins, the ice muscle jade surgery seems to be somewhat different, but Hansen can''t tell where it is different, but the body is more and more fearless about the chill of the snow.


    Hey!


    Hansen was wearing a blood scale, trying to punch with the snow. He was not satisfied with the cold that only absorbed the snow and the madness. The amount is too rare. I want to try it. Snow is also the force of freezing on the body.


    However, when a fist collided, Hansen suddenly felt that an incomparably icy force poured into the body, and suddenly the half body, including the arm, was frozen, and the blood was turned into ice. It was wrapped in ice and suddenly lost its fighting power. Even moving is impossible.


    "Go to hell." Snow is also horrible in the eyes of the blood, the face is bloodthirsty, and it is a shot to Hansen.


    "Oops, the power of freezing is too heavy, and the ice muscle jade can''t be melted immediately." Hansen was shocked and wondering how to deal with the situation.


    boom!


    The small silver fox, which had been on the shoulder of Hansen, suddenly moved, and turned into a silver electric blast. The small claws were shot on the snowy mad fist, only the silver electric blast, the snow was crazy. The ice on the fist suddenly broke, and the whole person was bombed out. There were many blacks on the body, and the fists were full of flesh and blood. The jade bones were already visible.


    Snow also looked at the little silver fox with horror, and his face was incredible.


    The little silver fox is fierce and screaming, turning into a silver flashing silver flashing into the snow.


    "Ah!" Snow also slammed his fist against the attack of the little silver fox, but he couldn''t resist it. He was directly caught on the chest and found a few claw marks. The blood suddenly rushed out, and the thunderous lightning power shattered him. The ice on the body.


    The small silver fox seems to be extremely angry, turned into a thunder and silver shadow around the snow and screams, and the arc flashes.


    Powerful as snow is also mad under the horrible silver lightning, there is no resistance. The little silver fox is just a moment of mad squirting of the snow that has been caught by the snow. ** There are burnt blacks that are burnt by lightning.


    The snow is also horrified, screaming, and the body of ice is raging, and the body is turned into ice crystals. However, under the small silver fox claws and thunder and lightning, it is not vulnerable, and it does not hurt the small silver fox half.


    "Super God creature is a super **** creature, just a larva is already so terrible!" Hansen looked at Zhang''s mouth, although he already knew that the little silver fox was terrible, but did not think it was terrible.


    Even the snow that has already opened the first genetic lock is also mad. Under the arrogance of the little silver fox, there is no resistance, and it will be killed by alive.


    Hey!


    The silver power was directly hit by the snow and the madness of the chest. The snow was mad and could not support it any more. The body was blasted out and directly hit the ice wall, and the ice wall was broken and a large piece was already The charred black is like charcoal, and the silk and silver electricity jumps in between, causing his body to twitch with the jump of silver electricity from time to time.


    It seems that there is less air and less air intake, and it is almost impossible.


    "Impossible...this is impossible..." Snow also opened his eyes in madness and stared at the elegant little silver fox standing on the snow. I can��t believe it, I was going to be this little one. The fox gave it to death.


    The little silver fox was calmly turned into a general silver movie, and once again rushed to the snow.


    "Ah...Boom..."


    The snow was also mad and only half of it was screamed, and it was directly bombarded with coke by the silver thunder, and it was turned into a black ash.


    "Snow is crazy, so dead?" Hansen stared at the black coke in the snow, and his heart was a bit blank.


    He used to see the small silver fox so docile, and he was almost forgotten about its super-natural creature identity. Now suddenly seeing its violent and horrible side, it is also a shock.


    It��s just that the body��s freezing power has made Hansen unable to think too much. The small half of the body is frozen, and the blood inside is ice. If it can��t be quickly thawed, even the evolutionist��s body can��t hold it.


    Hansen slowly runs the ice muscle jade bone, and the frozen force in the body is gradually disintegrated by it, slowly ablated, turned into a cold current with the ice muscle jade bone rotation, a trace of the flesh and bones.


    The little silver fox quietly squatted on the snow in front of Hansen, and his eyes looked at Hansen��s body, and the coldness gradually melted down, turning into ice water.


    The chilly atmosphere gradually disappeared outside Hansen''s body. Instead, Hansen himself gradually developed a few cold chills. The cold fog on the skin rose, the ice muscles became more crystal clear, and the fleshy bones showed a strange translucent shape.


    As time went by, Han Sen''s body was getting heavier and heavier, his flesh and blood bones were more and more crystal clear, and even the blood vessels of the veins were clearly visible.

 Chapter 577： True and false ice muscle jade

    As time went by, Han Sen''s body was getting more and more chilly, and the cells were ready to move into ice crystals. ??


    However, at this time, the tunnel Xuan Jing, which was just getting started, automatically circulated. The strange power made Han Sen hit a spirit and interrupted the practice of ice muscle jade.


    Hansen��s face was a bit ugly. He wanted to make a bang and completely combine the cold with his own cells. Maybe he could really open the first genetic lock. However, the tunnel Xuan Jing was provoked, causing him to quit halfway.


    "Isn''t it the difference between the two kinds of practicing qi?" Han Sen is a little annoyed. If it is really a combination of two kinds of qigong, then he will be strong and will eventually get mad.


    Xiaoyinhu saw Hansen woke up and happily ran to Hansen''s leg.


    Hansen��s heart is bothering for the two kinds of practicing qi, and some irritating hands push the small silver fox away so that it does not bother itself.


    Looking at the appearance of the little silver fox, Han Sen��s heart trembled.


    Hansen took out a small mirror, which he prepared for the use of the Insect Knight. At this time, he looked at his face carefully and did not see anything unusual.


    Hansen''s operation "Ice Muscle and Jade Bone" only feels that the body is rising, although it is not as horrible as snow, but it has already meant a few drops of water into ice.


    If it is normal, Han Sen is very happy, but at this time he is staring at himself in the mirror, his forehead is full of cold sweat. He clearly saw that his own eyes in the mirror had a red light on his eyes. Although it was still not obvious, he could not see it without looking carefully.


    However, Hansen feels that his eyes are a bit like the people of Xuejia, the kind of cold and ruthless to the extreme eyes.


    "Oops, what kind of ghost tricks does this have for his mother? It''s not right. If you change to the previous one, it is absolutely impossible to push the small silver fox away, and it won''t be so violent. The snowy ice muscle jade surgery, Can it be impossible to change people''s temperament?" Han Sen''s heart is more and more irritated. There was an impulse to blow the mirror out, which made Han Sen feel a little bad.


    Quickly stopped the "ice muscle jade", Han Sen re-run the "Dong Xuan Jing", the spirit gradually entered the empty meditation, the whole body''s cell recovery, gradually scented the scent of the heart.


    A chill of cold rose out of the fragrance and was pulled out of the cell, causing Han Han to form a white cold fog outside.


    "Dong Xuan Jing" is just getting started. It has not yet become the first priority. Naturally, it can''t compete with "ice muscle jade". The degree of coldness is very slow. Only a few hours of coldness is pulled out.


    Han Sen sat on the snow and kept running "Dong Xuan Jing". The little silver fox was beside Han Sen and stayed there.


    When the black clouds came, the sky was filled with snow-like snow, and the falling snow quickly buried Hansen in the snow, and in a short time it became a snowman.


    The little silver fox is not covered with snow, but is guarded by the side.


    After a heavy snowfall for a day and a night, Hansen and the little silver fox did not move. The white snow on Hansen��s body has obviously turned to the cold ice, and the coldness in the first sun.


    "Wow, a beautiful little fox." On the snow not far away, there was a woman��s pleasant voice.


    "Liu Qing, don''t be confused by the appearance, the strange creatures are cute and cruel, this kind of alien creature has not seen, or be careful." Another man''s voice came.


    I saw a man, a woman and two human beings. They walked through the snow in a shallow step, approaching the direction of the little silver fox.


    The woman saw the little silver fox moving there and looked at it. Looking at the snowman opposite, she suddenly said with amazement: "There is still a snowman here. This little fox looks at the snowman and does not move. Is this? The snowman is it piled up?"


    "Your imagination is too rich. How can a fox make a snowman? I think it must be someone who is here. But this little fox is a bit odd, how can it be there?" The man is a bit strange.


    "I went to see if it was frozen to death." The woman said she was going to touch the little silver fox.


    The man quickly took the woman: "No, it is deliberately tempted us, or a direct sword."


    When he said that the man summoned a beast soul sword, he headed for the little silver fox.


    But the sword hasn''t gone down yet, but the snowman opposite the little silver fox suddenly moved. A snow-like crystal palm stretched out, just the index finger and the **** caught the beast sword.


    I saw a slam, the sword of the beast was so hard that it was pinched off by the two fingers, and the knife edge was as smooth as a knife.


    The man and the woman suddenly frustrated and retreated, but they saw the white snow falling apart. In the sky and snow, a figure picked up the small silver fox and floated away. In a blink of an eye, it disappeared.


    "Fox fairy... is a fox fairy..." The woman cried.


    "What foxes, that is clearly a humanoid creature." The man''s face was pale and corrected.


    They didn''t even see what Hansen looked like, and saw a human figure in the shadow of a small silver fox.


    "Yes, it is a fox fairy that turns into a human form..." The woman is persistent and adds the word fox.


    This pair of men and women think that it is not human, otherwise how could it be within a snowman and flying on the snow, but there is not even a little footprint left, how can humans do that.


    Soon, there was a message on the ice sheet that it was a humanoid fox fairy, which attracted many strong people to look for it, but did not see any humanoid aliens.


    Hansen, holding the little fox back to the Crystal Palace, tried again to run the ice muscle jade, and the body had no cold breath, and restored the feeling of clear and cool before.


    I didn''t dare to care about it. Hansen was running the ice muscle jade bones, and while looking at the mirror carefully, I saw that there was no difference in my eyes, and this was a slight relief.


    However, although the ice muscle jade surgery at this time has no cold, but it seems to be a little different from the previous ice muscle jade surgery. Under the operation, Hansen��s brain has a kind of coldness and makes it think. And the perception is more acute.


    The longer I run the ice muscle jade, the more calm Hansen feels, and it seems that nothing can make him move.


    "It''s too weird. Xue''s "Ice Muscle Jade" must have problems." Han Sen just remembered that Xue Yiyang was talking about the unique "Bing Xin" of Xuejia at the exchange meeting. It seems to be one. A kind of peace of mind, which can make the mood stable, and it is said that the Xue family will practice "Bing Xin".


    Combined with the violent personality of several Snow family members encountered by Hansen, Hansen Yue believes that there is a problem with "ice muscle jade". 8

 Chapter 578： Budget

    Hansen didn''t know if his current "ice muscle jade bone surgery" had problems. He didn''t dare to continue practicing. He was temporarily put aside and turned to concentrate on practicing "Dong Xuan Jing". The fastest update


    Hansen wants to become the first heavyweight of "Dong Xuan Jing" as soon as possible, and opens the first genetic lock.


    I have seen the power of the first genetic lock, as well as the power of the blue seahorse and the small silver fox. Hansen deeply understands the importance of opening the first genetic lock, otherwise he will definitely struggle against the super **** creature. .


    "I don''t know what kind of ability will the "Dong Xuan Jing" open after the first genetic lock? This method has no power of fire and water, and there is no lightning and thunder vision, but the body emits fragrance, it is difficult to be like Zhu. Stop the Wanxiang poison, after practicing, you can use the body fragrance to make an enemy?" Han Sen secretly swears.


    However, it is not possible to think about it. I think that the hole is the master of the mysterious door. The power of a feminine enemy is so feminine, and it seems that a master of the door does not match.


    Hansen��s heart is expecting the performance of ��The Dragon Mystery�� after opening the first genetic lock. However, this kind of thing is not urgent. It can only be practiced every day, and at the same time, it will continue to purify the body, so as to remove the ��ice muscle jade bone surgery��. Hidden dangers.


    Hansen��s Shuangfei sword method is almost complete, and it has been able to compete with the twins, but it is still difficult to defeat them.


    At the same time, Hansen is also planning how to unite Li Wei and Fei Lige to besiege the royal sanctuary again. After all, even if he can defeat the twins to win the royal sanctuary, all the aliens in the scene will run out, which is for Hansen. It is too wasteful.


    When the aliens are in the same place, the alien creatures will gather in the shelter. Once the aliens are conquered, the alien creatures will all escape. If they want to kill them later, they have to find them one by one. It is better to take this opportunity and unite the three. Kill more together, kill at least one or two **** blood creatures, and also add some **** genes.


    "Han brother, is there any space today? Then teach me how to command the battle?" Han Sen just returned to the Black God Sanctuary, Qi Xiuwen found it.


    "I am going to do something big recently, there is no time for it," Hansen said.


    "Han Brother, what are you going to do?" Qi Xiuwen flashed a different color in his eyes and looked at Hansen.


    "Joint Star Wheel and Philippine forces, won the royal sanctuary." Hansen said casually.


    "Han Da Ge really is a person with great ambitions. The younger brother is willing to do his best to help the older brother to lay down the royal sanctuary." Qi Xiuwen said with excitement.


    "Since you are so kind, the matter of the joint star wheel and the Philippine sanctuary will be handed over to you." Hansen looked at Qi Xiuwen and smiled.


    "Xiuwen will not let you disappoint Han Dao." Qi Xiuwen asked Han Sen a few people and went to the Philippine Refuge.


    "Qi Shao, do you really want to help Hansen to lay down the royal sanctuary?" After leaving the shelter, he asked a confidant evolutionary beside Qi Xiuwen.


    ��Why not?�� Qi Xiuwen said faintly.


    "Even if you want to fight, wait until we get the surname Han, and then you will take the lead to fight. Now you have laid a shelter. Isn��t it cheaper than Han?" The evolutionist said inexplicably.


    Qi Xiuwen smiled and said: "You are wrong. Now Hansen is desperate to lay down the shelter. Only the ones that get the cheapest are us."


    "What are the plans for Qi Shaoye?" Several evolutionists were Qi Xiwen''s cronies, and Wen Yan immediately asked.


    "Do you know where on the other side of the royal sanctuary?" Qi Xiuwen did not answer them directly.


    Several people shook their heads because no one on the ice sheet was able to pass through the royal sanctuary, so no one on the ice sheet knew what was on the other side of the royal sanctuary.


    ��After the self-promoting evolutionary came to the ice field, it had already begun to investigate the location of the ice sheet. Soon it had already had a look, and it had already mobilized a lot of people from other places to the other side of the royal sanctuary.�� Qi Xiuwen smiled Said.


    An evolutionary suddenly realized: "Qi Shaoye is ready to wait for Hansen to lay a shelter, then we should come back and take the royal sanctuary directly from Hansen?"


    Qi Xiuwen said faintly: "I can''t talk about taking it back. It was all our people who laid down the shelter of the Black God. Hansen is just a little person in the shelter of the goddess. It used to be useless. As for the royal sanctuary, it is not Within the agreement between my father and the Tang family, it is natural for me to take it down."


    One of the evolutionists hesitated: "But the surname Han is really powerful. Last time he killed the black **** under the protection of hundreds of evolutionists, I am afraid..."


    The evolutionist did not say anything, but Qi Xiuwen already understood what he meant. He smiled and said: "Are you worried that he will be against me under anger? Isn''t it that he does not dare to move me, even if he dares There is no such ability. Originally, even if he did not mention it, I will find an opportunity to find a way to attack the royal sanctuary recently. Since he himself raised it, it would be better."


    Seeing that the evolutionists are hesitant, Qi Xiuwen chuckled: "I have been with him for so long, learning his martial arts, asking him for the command, although he can''t learn ten. Cheng, 70% or 80% still exist, and for his strength, I have already been well aware of it, still afraid that he can pull out the sky from my hand?"


    Seeing everyone still hesitated, Qi Xiuwen said: "The entire black **** sanctuary is ours, and the other side of the crowd is also reggae and electric god. Do you think Hansen still has a chance? ?"


    "Reggae and the **** of power are also opposite?" Several evolutionists heard that they were all happy.


    Reggae and eDonkey are a pair of brothers, and their real names are unknown. Both of them are well-known evolutionists of Qi Xiuwen��s father. The top figures among the evolutionists can be promoted to the existence of the transcendence at any time. Order, not accessible to ordinary people.


    Especially the reggae, I heard that the first genetic lock has been opened, and its talent is high and shocking, and the person of the evolution is almost impossible to find an adversary.


    "There are tens of thousands of evolutionists in our black **** sanctuary, plus two helpers, Reggae and Telemony. This time the surname Han will die." Everyone likes it.


    Qi Xiuwen smiled faintly: "Han Sen said that it is also a talent. It is a pity to kill. If he knows the current affairs, I don''t mind staying with him."


    "Qi Shaoye is such a character, the surname Han is not in case, can follow you is his creation, but this person is too dangerous, I am afraid..."


    The evolutionist did not speak, and Qi Xiuwen naturally understood what he meant, and he said with care: "Let him eat a genetic gene."


    When I heard the name of Gene Genetics Dan, several evolvers'' faces changed and they were obviously very fearful.

 Chapter 579： Mechanical boxing

    Hansen was still worried about how to convince Li Wei and Philippe, and now Qi Xiuwen volunteered to unite them, Hansen naturally saved some effort.


    It is not easy to convince Li Wei and Philippe. At the very least, it is necessary to find a solution to the problem of silver beetles. Otherwise, neither Li Wei nor Fei Li can attack the royal sanctuary.


    Hansen returned to the league, and the goddess of the eternal sigh was still in the indefinite period of rehearsing, which made him a little doubtful about his career as a professional soldier, and there was no chance to go out again.


    The unicorn climbed up and down in a cage in Hansen, but the movement was slow.


    Han Senyu looked at it for a while, but he really couldn''t understand whether this was the crystal core technology invented by the crystal family, or a crystal family life.


    If it is crystal nucleus technology, Hansen did not see the use of such a weak guy. If it is said that the crystal family life, the crystal family who created a splendid civilization may not have higher wisdom.


    Hansen saw a lot of books on the crystal family, but he never found a precedent for the unicorn.


    "Is still looking at it? Have you ever studied the origin of this little thing?" Ji Yanran walked in, next to Hansen, looking at the unicorn on the table.


    "No, there is no clue." Han Sen shook his head slightly, and turned to look at Ji Yanran next to him. He smiled and said: "My Captain Ji, how can you come to see me today?"


    "Don''t be angry. I have been busy recently. I am sorry, I know that you are the most embarrassed." Ji Yanran reached out with a pair of jade hands and pinched Han Lin''s cheek. He smiled and said: "Your skin is really jealous for women. What a magical medicine, hurry up and eat for me."


    "Which is a magical medicine." Hansen had no choice but to open his hand.


    "I don''t believe, I don''t take medicine, I don''t use perfume. Where is the smell of your body? Don''t tell me that a stinky man has a body fragrance." Ji Yanran''s face was close to Hansen''s neck and gently sniffed a few times. Suddenly, I felt a fragrant scent into the nose, and I couldn��t tell the refreshing.


    Han Sen was trying to say something, but suddenly he made a stunned spirit. Ji Yanran stretched out his tongue and slammed it on his neck. He also pinched his chin and said: "Little beauty, hurry up and tell the truth, otherwise don''t blame me. The heart is hot."


    "Hey, I would rather die than die." Hansen said with a sigh of relief.


    "Then blame me for being ruthless." Ji Yanran bit his mouth on Han Sen''s neck and bite it along his neck. He left a row of dents on Han Sen''s neck and cheeks, and finally the red lips were sealed. Hansen��s mouth.


    ......


    Hansen was refreshed and trained in the training room for a while to fly the sword, and then landed on the Skynet and entered the official fighting platform.


    Already separated for a long time, this time I went online again, no one will continue to invite him to fight. It seems to have given up. After all, waiting for too long has no result, no one will have such patience. Months.


    Hansen chose a random match and soon matched an opponent.


    The man saw Hansen''s id, and suddenly he stunned. After the reaction, he was overjoyed. The first reaction was to send a group message to his friend: "Look, I match the killing of gold coins, come see."


    "I rely, really fake?"


    "Pharaoh, haven''t you lied to me?"


    "right away."


    "What is that b god?"


    Immediately, many people entered the room to watch the battle. After seeing Hansen��s id, they suddenly overjoyed and quickly sent messages to their friends.


    "Man, hurry up and see, b **** appeared again."


    "B God shot again, hurry up."


    ......


    One pass ten, ten pass hundred, and soon the battle platform is full of people.


    Hansen originally thought that after so long, he could play quietly. Who knows that he has matched an opponent. The countdown has not yet ended. The watch is already full of people.


    At the end of the countdown, Hansen and the man entered the fighting field together. The man said directly after seeing Hansen: "b god, although I like your fighting style very much, but I will not be merciful, I will do my best. Defeat you, that is the greatest respect for you."


    "That''s good." Hansen said with a smile, a virtual battle, is it necessary to be the second?


    After the man finished speaking, he punched Hansen with a punch, and his speed was very fast, with a strong sense of sprint.


    "Small punches, training is not bad." Han Sen moved in the footsteps, avoiding the man''s punch.


    Xiao Chong is a kind of boxing method based on Sanda punch. Although it is not as fast as a jab, but the small punch is the most heavy routine, a set of small punches, often able to fight people without counterattack The force can only be passively defended.


    "Haha, b God, you are fooled. I am not practicing a small punch, but a mechanical boxing." He said that the whole body was moving, as if all of a sudden became a weapon of murder, regardless of the boxing. The feet, back, head, elbows, buttocks, ankles, legs, and knees all became weapons of terror, and launched a full-scale violent attack against Hansen.


    Han Sen was slightly surprised. He couldn��t think of a master of mechanical boxing. Although mechanical boxing is one of the most popular boxing methods in modern times, it is difficult to learn and difficult to learn. It is very demanding for the user��s physical fitness and familiarity. There are not many mechanical boxing masters.


    Mechanical punching is about using the body as a machine to give full play to the performance of this machine, no matter which part of the body can be used for combat.


    Hansen even watched a video, a mechanical boxing master, only used his hair to kill a competitor of the same level, and his hand was really strange.


    Originally, Hansen looked at the id who was a dancer. He was somewhat frivolous. He thought that he would practice some martial arts that were more open and big. He didn��t expect it to be a delicate and mechanical fist.


    The dancers are constantly attacking, and the violent offensive is unmatched by other boxing methods.


    The fists move and the elbows move, the elbows move and the shoulders move, and the shoulders move and move. The dancers are almost uninterrupted and attacking in the case of being close to Hansen. The skills are extremely strange, but they are arrogant.


    Under such a violent and weird offensive, Hansen can only retreat and evade the dancer''s attack.


    "A good mechanical punch, who is the dancer, so good, even the b gods have no chance to fight back."


    "He doesn''t know you? The third time in the last League of Evolution Boxing Competition, the mechanical boxing is absolutely coquettish."


    "So strong?"


    "The gods of the blood are not weak, and those who can match the b gods are definitely masters."


    The dancer is smug in his heart. What he wants is this effect. If he can defeat b god, his reputation will be even louder.


    However, the dancers want to start their own reputation, and it is not a problem of vanity. His family is to open a martial arts hall. It teaches mechanical boxing. The dancers just want to take this opportunity to start the mechanical boxing and the reputation of their own martial arts museum. .

 Chapter 580： Battle of fate

    "Hey, that dancer is quite capable, and even pushed b **** to this point. The fastest update." After Tang Zhenliu entered the battle platform, he was surprised.


    "Mechanical boxing is very good, expert level of close combat, very powerful." Lin Feng said after a while.


    ��Is it so strong?�� Tang Zhenliu said that there was some doubt.


    "It''s okay, it will be a little trouble to be wrapped up by him." Lin Feng smiled and said.


    "Even if you say that being close to him will be a little troublesome, that is really amazing. I don''t know how b will crack it. Wouldn''t it just do it?"


    Not only Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng, many people came to hear the news and wanted to watch this matchup.


    Ito Wood happened to be in the league. When he heard the news, he rushed over and sat on the watch. His eyes were watching the showdown.


    Several people from Qianhezhen and the Ares Budokan also came to watch this matchup, because the outside world said that b God used "Yingtianshu", and "Yingtianshu" was the secret of the War God Budokan. There are not many people in the disciples of the Ares Budokan, so they all want to see if b God uses the game.


    Originally, Qian Hezhen also invited the Queen to see it together, but the Queen was not interested in these things, and did not see the interest, so only a few of them came.


    In addition, there are a lot of masters who are watching this matchup. They all want to see what level of b God can achieve, and whether he is using "Ying Tian".


    In fact, since the last killing of gold coins, many people have suspected that the gold coin is the person of the God of War Budokan, otherwise how could an outsider possibly "Ying Tianshu"?


    The dancer''s attack frenzy continued. At the beginning, the people watching the game were still amazed by his violent offensive, but gradually, people found that the dancers who seemed to have a very aggressive offensive did not occupy the same appearance. By doing the best, the dancers themselves were gradually pushed to the corner.


    "How could this be, b **** Ming Ming has just been dodging? How is the dancer forced to the corner?"


    "b **** is b god, even if it is not shot, it is so powerful, too strong."


    "This is amazing!"


    The average person is amazed at the power of the gold coin, but the master who really understands, at this time, his face is a bit strange.


    "This seems to be really "Ying Tian Shu"?" Tang Zhenliu was surprised to see Lin Feng on the side.


    "It''s very similar." Lin Feng nodded slightly and only said two words.


    "Yi Tian Shu"? Is it true that the gold coin is really the person of the God of War Budokan?" Yi Dongmu frowned.


    And Qian Hezhen, a few of them have even widened their eyes, and the ability to kill the gold coins has indeed been like the Queen��s "Ying Tian Shu".


    However, they are very clear that the killing of gold coins can not be the people of the God of War Budokan, and the evolutionary of "Ying Tian Shu" in the Ares Budokan is only the Queen.


    "Damn, who is this guy?" Qian He is a bit angry. In his opinion, the gold coin is doing this to deliberately throwing dirty water on the Shenwu Budokan.


    The dancer is now uncomfortable in his heart. It is obvious that he is attacking wildly. The other party is just dodging his offensive, but he can''t touch each other''s clothes.


    If this is the case, then the dancers will soon find that the space they are able to move is getting smaller and smaller, and they are getting more and more clenched. The original aggressive attack is becoming more and more unfeelable.


    Threat!


    The dancer felt a threat, although the other party did not shoot, but the position of the other side, but he made more and more taboo, so he had to consider a lot of things.


    "No, if I continue to attack here, in his position, I only need to reach out..." The dancers are more and more shocked, and the position of the other party is too big for him. It can even be said that his fatal weakness. Where he is, he has to change his hand.


    Then the people watching the battle saw a magical and weird scene. It was obvious that the dancers were attacking wildly. The gold coins were only dodging in the dodge, but the dancers themselves were more and more timid. Later, even half of the punches were received. Going back, many people who are watching are inexplicable, and I really don��t understand what the dancers are doing.


    The real master has seen the terrible gold coin, and the more suspicion that the gold coin uses the "Ying Tian Shu". In addition to "Ying Tian Shu", it seems that there is no other martial arts effect.


    Hey!


    Finally, the dancers have retired, and the body has already hit the wall of the fighting field. They can only attack desperately, no longer have to manage so much.


    Hey!


    I saw that the killing of gold coins directly hit a punch, the dancers in the middle did not block the key, and the dancers burst directly with a punch.


    "It''s too strong, just a punch, b **** is still the b god!"


    "This b **** is absolutely true."


    "The level difference is too much, not at one level."


    Everyone talked a lot, and more people immediately entered the matching system, hoping to match b god.


    "Try it, maybe you can match him." Tang Zhenliu also entered the match.


    Itomu did not hesitate to choose a match, and so did the disciples of the Battle God Budokan.


    Hansen is indeed matching, anyway, come here, it is really boring to quit after not warming up, others can see it, anyway, he does not care, as long as it can match the dancer''s level of the strong.


    The dancer''s mechanical boxing opened his eyes. If he was dismantled by boxing, he would not be the opponent of the dancer.


    But fighting is a full-scale battle, not a punch.


    Soon, Hansen once again entered the battle. Many people immediately chose to watch the war and kill the gold coins, and they almost entered the watch station at the same time.


    "Idon Wood?" Tang Zhenliu saw the person opposite the gold coin could not help but be surprised, and then smirked: "It is not that the family is not gathering, so many people are matching, even let Yidong wood match the gold coins, they It��s really a good thing, this is a good show, I don��t know how Yidongmu entered the country in recent years.��


    Not only Tang Zhenliu, but many other people also recognized Yidongmu. They were all surprised and wide-eyed. No one thought that after so many years, Yidongmu was even on the gold coin.


    People who knew that they had been in the war were all excited and called up. Those who didn��t know were asking the people next to them what happened. After listening, they were also excited and expecting.


    Fang Mingquan, who heard the news, has already broadcasted this matchup. When he saw that the person who confronted the gold coin would be Yidongmu, the whole person was excited.


    "Day... what I saw... Itomu... turned out to be Itomu... The fateful battle after a few years... Is this the battle of revenge of Itoki?"

 Chapter 581： Lost and tell me who you are.

    Itomu did not use the face blur system, and the arrogant and cold face was clearly printed in everyone''s pupil.


    "Good handsome, handsome, just a prince revenge, I hope that Yi Dongmu can revenge success." There are women with cheeks red eyes and looking at Idong Wood.


    "Yeah, it��s so handsome, Itomu will win."


    "Idongmu is exactly the same as the Prince Charming in my dream."


    "I want to give him a seed before Idongmu goes to revenge."


    "Small singer sings go, I brother is mine..."


    The women of the Appearance Association looked at the drooling, and they couldn��t eat Yidongmu. They all said that they would leave a variety of things for the old Iraqi family.


    Such remarks suddenly triggered the indignation of countless single male compatriots and expressed their solidarity with the gold coins.


    "What do you know about women? If you look good, you have a good hair. The strength is the king. When the **** b used it to kill Itomu, it will never be unexpected today. It is a knife-kill."


    "That is, you see b god, people are master style, black straight pure men, iron and blood man, do a man like b god, that is the name of Iraq''s little white face ... �� ......"


    "My big b **** is the most invincible, what Yi Dongmu, a knife."


    "b god, I want to give you a monkey..."


    When Hansen stared at the countdown, he glanced at the comments of the crowd and found that something was wrong. How did the beautiful women go to support Itomu and support their own five rough and rough men?


    There are also a few lame big men, desperately shouting to give him a monkey, let Han Sen a black line.


    At the same time, Idongmu looked at the past, all of them were beautiful women in the water, and they were heart-shaped for each other. They looked like they had to stop for the heart of Yidongmu.


    "I am going to go, Xiaobai face must die." Han Sen looked at the heart of the acidity, and then look at the group of lame big men in the support group, suddenly there is a kind of pain and unwillingness to live, hate can not squint with his hands and forget it. .


    Originally there was some sympathy for Yi Dongmu, but now it is completely thrown away.


    "Idongmu, to bear the anger of single dogs in the whole universe, it is far from sinful to make me a single dog." Han Sen is very selective and forgets that he is also a girlfriend.


    Fang Mingquan explained on the spot: "It seems that everyone has not forgotten that once brilliant match. The young man who watched that matchup in the past is now a fresh blood among the evolutionists. Although it is once, it is eternal. The classics are unforgettable. Although I am a strong fan of b gods, I still hope that Idongmu can make a difference this time, no longer such a sad prince."


    "All brother, you are not right, as the true powder of b god, how do you help Yidongmu to talk?" Someone commented.


    "Cough, mainly to support Yidongmu''s female fans too much, I am afraid of committing public anger, can not find a wife back." Fang Mingquan spread his hands and said helplessly.


    "Ha ha..."


    At the end of the countdown, Hansen and Itomu entered the field at the same time. Itomu did not rush to shoot, but stared at Hansen, and did not speak for a while.


    Looking at the two people standing face to face, the people watching the battle could not help but hold their breath and watched both of them quietly.


    I don''t know why, although neither of them has started, there is a sense of tension that is about to come, and the people who are pressing are almost ready to breathe.


    "If I win, tell me who you are." Finally, Idongmu spoke. Very simple sentence, there is no nonsense.


    It��s just that this sentence falls into the ears of the audience, but it has caused a huge controversy. People have been guessing who b **** is, but there has been no result.


    b The identity of God is an answer that makes many people feel the heart. In the hottest period of b God, there are even experts and other people who have analyzed the identity of b god, but they are also talking to themselves. No one knows the true identity of b God since.


    Now Idongmu suddenly said this sentence, and suddenly everyone��s eyes fell on Hansen��s body. His heart was very eager to hope that he could agree to the conditions of Itomu.


    "Yes." Han Sen answered two words, and the audience suddenly blew the pot and cheered.


    "Idon Wood, I support you, kill b god."


    "Get rid of him... kill him..."


    "Haha, I am really invincible, I promised so easily, I am afraid that Idongmu still has no chance this time."


    "That may not be the case. In ancient times, Goujian was reluctant to revenge. Now Idongmu has been practicing for so many years, and finally there is another chance of revenge. I am afraid that this is not so easy to win this time."


    "B God will be defeated, I want to see who B is."


    "b God will not be a sister paper?"


    ......


    Hansen continued: "But if I win, I have a condition."


    Hansen doesn''t think he will lose. He knows too well about Itomu, but Idongmu knows nothing about him. He wants to win easily. It is really difficult to lose.


    "You said." Itomu''s look is unchanged, still staring at Hansen so much, even deeper than the woman who looks at the infatuation.


    "If you lose, this is our last battle." Hansen thought about it.


    Itomu didn''t know that Hansen was a b-go. Now he is very familiar with Hansen. He often looks for Hansen to practice martial arts. Hansen uses the identity of gold coins to fight with Idongmu. There is still a little guilt in his heart. Therefore, this condition will be raised, and in the future, the identity of the gold coin will be saved and played against Yidongmu.


    "Okay." Itomu gaze, staring at Hansen for a while, then slowly spit out a word.


    The word Yidongmu came out, and the people watching the battle were a little nervous. The so-called gambling is not lost. If this time Idong Wood loses, then he really has no chance to turn over.


    Especially those women who support Itomu, at this time, they are not nervous, and their hands are clenched together, nervously watching Idongmu slowly pull out a dagger.


    "Idongmu promised too rashly?" Tang Zhenliu said with some surprise.


    Lin Feng said calmly: "Idongmu did not promise it."


    "Why?" Tang Zhenliu asked Lin Feng.


    "Idongmu practiced the assassination. The emphasis is on the past. If you don''t succeed, you will become a benevolent person. It is absolutely impossible for a person to have a half-shake. If he does not agree, it is a heart shake, no confidence, and the assassination is natural. Broken, there is no half-point victory. Therefore, Itomu must agree, only in this way can be put to death and then born, play the strongest strength, do their best to fight the gold coin." Lin Feng explained.


    "It turns out that gold coins are treacherous." Tang Zhenliu realized that the battle actually started when they spoke.

 Chapter 582： Stay away

    At the time, Yi Dongmu did not think so much. There was only one belief in his heart to defeat the gold coins. The fastest update


    Itomu held the dagger in his backhand and stared at Hansen''s eyes. At this time, he gradually eased down. The whole person seemed to relax, and the body was sucking with some strange rhythm.


    Itomu slowly went to Hansen, not like a killer to assassinate the target, more like a person walking by the lake, so casually toward Hansen.


    "Mr. Long, what do you think of this war?" Fang Mingquan invited a very famous evolutionist, Mr. Long, to be the guest speaker.


    Mr. Long, as long as he is an evolutionary on the official platform, he basically does not know him.


    Already an old evolutionary in his 100s, he has done a lot of martial arts teaching images and techniques for hunting other creatures on the official platform. It is very helpful for ordinary people, so that ordinary evolutionists are in the second god. The shelters have received a lot of risks and have learned a lot of practical skills.


    For Mr. Long, many evolvers and non-evolutionists are very respectful.


    Fang Mingquan was able to invite Mr. Long to be a commentator, and suddenly many people who watched the live broadcast concentrated their spirits and wanted to listen to Mr. Long��s authoritative analysis.


    Mr. Long looked at the two people in the field and said: "For I Dongmu, I don''t have much research on the truth, but for gold coins, I seriously studied the battle images of his last official platform."


    "Since Mr. Long has studied it earnestly, please ask us to analyze and analyze it carefully. We are very curious about b god. The most amazing thing is, is the **** used by b **** is the legendary "Ying Tian Shu", right? What do you think about this Mr. Long?" Fang Mingquan said.


    "Occasionally, the one I spend most of my research on is this. The gold coin is definitely not the real "Ying Tian Shu". Even the high imitation is not a mere, it can only be regarded as a fur imitation." Mr. Long answered with affirmation .


    If Hansen himself heard Mr. Long��s words, he would definitely admire his eyesight. Hansen was indeed an imitation of fur, and there were fewer things that belonged to him.


    "Mr. Long is so sure that b God does not really "Ying Tianshu", must there be any basis?" Fang Mingquan said that he saw a barrage, and fans who already have a lot of gold coins did not agree with Mr. Long��s point of view. .


    Mr. Long also saw the barrage, but he continued very calmly: "I have no advantage in this person, that is, I have been born for a few years, and I was fortunate enough to have a joint kill with Fu Qingmei, the practitioner of "Ying Tian Shu". I have the privilege of seeing the complete "Ying Tian Shu".


    When this language came out, no one would say anything anymore. Mr. Long actually saw Fu Qingmei using "Ying Tian Shu", which is naturally not wrong. Fu Qingmei''s "Ying Tian Shu" is known all over the world. After she, someone knows the name of "Ying Tian Shu".


    At this time, Yi Dongmu has moved and walked over to Hansen.


    Mr. Long took a look at the casual shape of Idongmu, but it was a surprise color: "Hey!"


    "Mr. Long, what happened?" Although Fang Mingquan is a professional anchor, his understanding of martial arts is very general, and he did not see any doorway.


    Mr. Long looked very much at Yidongmu and said: "If I didn''t read it wrong, Idongmu used the method of "staying in the body". This method is heavy and not gravity. If you can''t understand its conception, even if it is It is impossible to bring out its characteristics by having a transcendental body."


    "With such a magical martial arts, can Mr. Long see how Yi Dongmu got a real sense?" Fang Mingquan asked quickly.


    "The martial arts way, not mathematics, especially this kind of martial arts with heavy artistic conception, it is difficult to use digital calculations. I can only say that Yidongmu has already got the essence of "staying in the body", and this will certainly be infinite in the future." Said the gentleman.


    Fang Mingquan continued to ask: "Fang Mou was too shallow to learn, did not listen to the "Stay in the Body" trip, can you ask Mr. Long to explain what is the "Shelter"?


    "The so-called self-righteousness, if you want to give up your true meaning, you must throw away your own distracting thoughts, fearless, fearless, no sorrow and no joy, only one conviction in your heart, only how can you realize the true meaning of "staying in the body", get its help It is very difficult to do this. It is necessary to know that there is no distracting thought. Even many ancient monks and sages are difficult to do, not to mention the small age of Yidongmu. The heart is really rare." Mr. Long is very appreciative of Yi Dongmu.


    Mr. Fang Mingquan saw that Mr. Long Xuan said that he did not explain the actual role of the body. He had to ask: "I don''t know what kind of martial arts is this kind of martial arts?"


    "Strictly speaking, it should be regarded as a kind of body, but it is not an ordinary body. This method is in harmony with the heavens and the earth. Every time you take a step, your own momentum will rise by one point, and the power that can be erupted will be Being able to make a strong point, the more steps he takes, the stronger the momentum and strength he accumulates. If he can step out of a hundred steps, then his momentum and strength will reach an unparalleled realm, I am afraid No one in the ranks can stop it."


    "So powerful? If Idong Wood took a hundred steps, b gods must not lose it?" Fang Mingquan listened to Mr. Long, and was also taken aback.


    And those who watched the live broadcast also talked about it.


    "Really, it��s so mysterious."


    "If Mr. Long said this, if Yidongmu took tens of thousands of steps, wouldn''t it be invincible?"


    "Mr. Long said this is definitely reasonable."


    "I think what Mr. Long said is quite reasonable. You look at the momentum of Idongmu. It seems that it is getting stronger and stronger. Now it seems that even I feel a little trembled in my heart."


    "Is it really so powerful?"


    "Oops, b God doesn''t know that Itomu uses "staying in the body", he should take the initiative to attack when Yi Dongmu''s momentum is not too strong."


    ......


    Mr. Long shook his head and explained: "That is not entirely true. The so-called generosity to Yiyi is easy, and it is difficult to calm down. It is necessary to keep the fearless spirit of keeping a body, and this spirit can not be maintained all the time. The longer he walks, the faith The more likely it is to generate volatility, but once it is unable to maintain a firm belief, the momentum will also decline."


    "Like the predecessors'' tactics of the art of war, they are mad, and then they are dying. After all, people are emotional animals. Even if they are geniuses, it is difficult to keep their beliefs consistent. I have seen the best among the masters of "Staying Body". One person is just that he can just walk through a hundred steps. If he does not take the shot, if he continues to go on, his momentum will decline."


    "I don''t know how many steps can Yidongmu''s "Shelter" be taken?" Fang Mingquan looked at Yidongmu in the field.


    After Mr. Long��s explanation, the people watching the live broadcast also began to pay attention to the number of steps of Yidongmu. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 583： Last blow

    Ten steps... twenty steps... thirty steps...


    Everyone has probably judged that Itomu is about 50 steps away from Hansen. If Hansen does not take the initiative, Idongmu will rush to Hansen in more than 50 steps. The fastest update


    At this time, only thirty steps have been taken. The momentum of Yidongmu has been strong and unparalleled. Just like the addition of divine power, each step makes the momentum on his body more reinforced and almost consolidates.


    Stepping out, just like the surge of tides, the tide of a stock of scorpion slammed toward Hansen, there is a kind of mountain rain, the pressure of the waves and the waves.


    Hansen still hasn''t moved. He just looks at Itomu, calm and safe, and does not move in the wind and waves.


    boom!


    Step by step, Yi Dongmu''s breath is like a wave, it is like a storm, as if Hansen will be swallowed at any time.


    Faster and faster, Yidongmu''s footsteps are as astounding. In an instant, there are less than five steps from Hansen, and the momentum of the body has been as long as the Changhong, and it is shocking.


    "I have to shoot!" Everyone held their breath and stared at Itomu. I don''t know how he made a shocking attack. Until then, Yidongmu''s dagger is still hidden on the arm side. There is no sign to be wavered.


    When Itomu had only two steps left from Hansen, Hansen finally moved, but he did not advance, but was back.


    Like a leafy boat driven by the wave, Hansen faced Yidongmu like that, and his eyes calmly looked at the burning eyes of Yidong wood. Now people are only one step away from the distance, as if Two equal lines that can never intersect.


    "b god... actually retired..."


    Everyone has an incredible color in his eyes. No one has thought that b God will retreat. No one believes that b God will retreat.


    Is b **** afraid of Yi Dongmu''s body?


    Everyone can''t help but have such a thought.


    "Beautiful... Gold coins are a very brainy person, he made the right choice." Mr. Long was amazed.


    "Mr. Long thinks that b is retreating?" Fang Mingquan has some doubts about Mr. Xiang Long.


    "Yes, it''s very good." Mr. Long said with a little excitement: "I have said that I have been the most powerful, and I am mad, and then I am dying. Idongmu has already gone through fifty-three. Steps, condensed a very powerful momentum and strength, if this time gold coins choose to compete with their positives, it is undoubtedly a very unwise choice, and his retreat, but let everything change the possibility, as long as retreat to Yi Dongmu When the momentum is weak, then it is the time when the gold coin counterattacks. Very beautiful response, the gold coin is a very rational and thoughtful martial arts master."


    After hearing Mr. Long��s analysis, the talents suddenly realized.


    "So, Idongmu must catch up with b gods before his momentum declines, otherwise it will be difficult to win?" Fang Ming asked.


    "Not bad." Mr. Long nodded slightly: "In theory, the strongest person I have ever seen, I have only walked a hundred steps, if Idongmu can catch up with the gold coins between the hundred steps, to him now Unmatched momentum and strength, gold coins may not be able to withstand the stone-shattering blow. Conversely, if you can''t catch up within 100 steps, then the gold coin has already won 90%.


    Everyone''s eyes were concentrated on the two people who had chased and retired. They couldn''t even speak out nervously, just looking at the two people who were rushing.


    The two were only separated by one step. Yidongmu only needed to take another step. His dagger could attack Hansen, but this distance was never close.


    The two eyes are opposite each other, and the rapid movement is like a twin of a twin, which has swiftly passed a distance of ten meters.


    Sixty...seventy...eighty...


    Everyone silently counts the number of steps taken by Itomu. Every step is thrilling and heart-rending.


    Faster and faster, under the strong momentum and strength of the support, Yi Dongmu''s speed has reached an extremely terrible level, and is still accelerating.


    "Idonsen can catch up with b **** in a hundred steps?" Even Tang Zhenliu looked a little nervous, and the palm of his hand was full of sweat.


    Lin Feng said faintly: "Hundred steps? That is just the beginning."


    Tang really looked at Lin Feng: "What do you mean?"


    "Look." Lin Feng only said one word, his eyes kept looking at the two people in the field.


    Eighty five... ninety... ninety five... one hundred...


    Hansen rebelled, and Idongmu didn��t catch up with him. When the hundred steps were over, everyone couldn��t help but sigh, Yidongmu was strong enough, but b��s strategy was right, making it difficult for Itomu. Play out his true power.


    And once the steps are over, Idongmu��s momentum is likely to go down the wind, and it��s impossible to catch up with b.


    Although they all feel that b **** wants to win, but even if it is a fan of b god, there are some regrets in the heart, such a victory always makes people feel a little addicted, it seems that something is missing.


    However, people soon discovered that after the 100-step Ito Sen, the momentum did not weaken, but it was even more horrible. Like the gods, they rushed to Hansen in a more horrible position.


    One hundred and ten steps... one hundred and fifteen steps... one hundred and twenty steps...


    "Oh my God... it''s too powerful... it''s too powerful... One hundred and twenty steps of the whole body... The momentum is still growing wildly... This age... This is repaired...Idon The talent of wood has been unimaginable..." Mr. Long��s voice was a little trembled, showing his inner excitement.


    With the violent attack by Idonsen, everyone''s heart seems to be jumping with his footsteps. A blood rushes in the chest, and he can''t follow the violent sprint of Itomu.


    boom!


    One hundred and fifty steps...


    The body broke open the air and produced a strong sound of breaking the air. Yidongmu��s long hair danced like a demon in the wind, and the whole person��s momentum had already rushed, as if he needed only one knife to smash the void.


    "One hundred and fifty steps... one hundred and fifty steps..." Mr. Long has some ignorance, such a genius, almost his life only.


    At this moment, Han Sen suddenly stopped, and suddenly changed from polar to quiet, as if the mountains and mountains did not move, let the waves slam.


    And between this step, the momentum of Yi Dongmu has also completely climbed to the peak.


    "kill!"


    The last step was to step out, Yi Dongmu was like a god, in the violent shock, between the frantic long hair, the dagger in his hand finally moved.


    At this moment, everyone has understood that b God is not retreating, not afraid, not the strategy that Mr. Long said. He is just waiting, waiting for Yidongmu to take the strongest step, waiting for the peak of the peak. hit. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 584： This life, this day, this place is only a knife

    The person who was sitting and watching the battle, at this time, could not help but stand up, lean forward, opened his mouth, and stared at the last blow of Yi Dongmu. The fastest update


    Itomu, whose momentum and strength have been reached, the dagger in his hand has finally moved. Under the speed that is hard to imagine, the dagger is moving like the wind.


    The wind can''t touch the wind, I don''t know where to start, and I don''t know why.


    Although everyone knows that Itomu will take the shot, when he actually shot, it still gives people a sudden and unbelievable feeling, just as the knife appears out of thin air.


    Fast, fast people can''t see how the knife is pulled out. Even if it is on the top of the battle platform, people can''t help but scream, and it''s like a knife in the body, and even his face is pale.


    Although even Yidongmu did not see how to get out of the knife, but everyone could not help but give birth to a picture, as if the next moment, Han Sen''s head will follow the wind, spraying blood in the wind.


    At the time of the wind, the knife has passed.


    When you feel the wind, everything is already late.


    "The wind is up!" Mr. Long yelled out, his eyes widened and looked at the knife of Yidongmu.


    It��s just that everyone has no heart to listen to what he says, and all his thoughts and eyes are focused on Hansen��s body.


    Everyone is waiting for the result. The horrible momentum and strength condensed by the 150 steps, coupled with this terrifying horror, they don��t know that Hansen wants to know how to resist.


    Retreat!


    In addition to retreating, they couldn��t think of how to block this knife.


    But when they think about retreating, they think of suddenly discovering, who else in the world can withdraw under such a knife?


    I am afraid that the toes are not lifted and the skull has been cut.


    Unable to resist!


    Everyone puts himself in the role of the **** of b, and suddenly his face is white, and even the knife can not see clearly.


    The wind is invisible, but the knife is tangible.


    Hansen had no weapons in his hands. He was in the hands of the big horror, such as the Buddha holding the ring, his eyes were not even looking at the knife, calm and peaceful, and formed a strong contrast with the violent impact of Idom Wood. It is almost vomiting blood that makes the person who is watching uncomfortable.


    when!


    But the top blow, the unbeatable blow, the last blow of the body, even the hard life was caught between the palms of the ten.


    In a flash, the storm stopped, the knife was quiet, and the pole was transformed into a very quiet picture. The picture seemed to be fixed in an instant, as if the time had stopped.


    The incomparably violent attack, but completely stopped between the hands.


    Everyone opened their mouths and looked at the frame of the freeze. They couldn''t believe it, and they couldn''t accept the blow.


    It��s like a big truck with a speed of two hundred yards, and there��s no sign of it. It��s too strange and unacceptable. Even if it��s brakes, it��s ground. Rubbing a long spark is right.


    Even if it is a wall in front, it must be broken.


    But everything didn''t, so I stopped suddenly.


    The tip of the knife is only one inch away from the brow''s eyebrows, but this inch of distance is already like a world.


    b God is like a Buddha with a flower, and there is a heaven between the palms. This moment is eternal. Even if the heavens and the earth collapse and the world is destroyed, it cannot make his double hand shake.


    Unexpectedly, there was no sound on the stage for a long time, like a brain reaction, but two people standing still.


    The hand of Yi Dongmu''s knife was already shaking, and this one must kill, even the opponent''s hands did not break.


    The assassin��s way, if it is unsuccessful, it will become a benevolent person. This blow has already done everything in Yidongmu, but I did not expect that it would be so. The war on Yidongmu collapsed instantly, his face was pale and snowy, his fingers were shaking, and even the knife Can''t hold it anymore.


    Hansen��s hands were moved, and the dagger had been held in his hand. He held the blade and sent it back to Yidongmu: ��The style of this knife, I accepted it. This life is the only one here.��


    Yi Dongmu trembled and reached for the dagger. He looked at Hansen in front of him.


    The show did not continue, Hansen directly withdrew from the virtual platform.


    Seeing that b **** and Ito wood have left one after another, although this battle has not been judged by the battle platform, but the outcome is already in the hearts of everyone.


    "The style of this knife, I accepted it... I want to cry... Idongmu is a pity..."


    "This life is the only place in this world. Idongmu is worthy of the reputation of this first knife. That knife is too strong, but he met b god!"


    "It is the life of Yu Shengliang, the sorrow of this generation."


    "Idongmu does not cry, we will always support you. In our hearts, you will always be the strongest assassin king."


    "b **** is still the b god."


    ......


    Fang Ming��s full length grew a sigh of relief, and some regretted: ��A knife is broken and a road to life. From then on, the world is a passerby. A showdown, two legends, but never seen again.��


    I heard that Fang Mingquan said that everyone is a bit stunned, because the agreement between Itomu and the gold coin is in the front, and it is impossible to have another battle. This battle has become a complete blow.


    "Mr. Long, what is your comment on this battle?" Fang Mingquan turned to the side of Mr. Long asked.


    "This life is the only place in the world this day." Mr. Long just repeated a sentence, then got up and left the virtual platform.


    Almost all the people who watched this matchup repeatedly watched the images several times, but no matter how many times they watched them, they all had the feeling of being inexhaustible. After reading them over and over again, they couldn��t stop.


    "Idongmu, it''s a pity."


    "This knife style, can you see it again? I really want to see it again."


    "Sorrowful little prince."


    "I am willing to use ten years of life, in exchange for the opportunity of Yidongmu to fight b god."


    "The style of this knife, I accepted it. I am really going to cry, b God is too cruel, he took away the soul of Itomu."


    ......


    After Fang Mingquan returned to the office, he compiled the images of the battle. There was no need for editing. He only had a title and then wrote an article at the end.


    Only his article was not written to b god, but to Idongmu.


    The King of Assassins


    Life is endless


    This day, there is only one knife here.


    Seeing a hundred years of ruthless


    Wei Yi style is the most touching


    Dedicated to my heart, the king of the assassin forever, Yi Dongmu.


    In this battle, b God was mentioned very little. Basically, Idongmu was discussed. Although he could not win, the style of Yidongmu��s knife has already touched everyone��s heart and was crowned as an assassin. The king''s reputation.


    As for the b god, it has become an invincible **** in people''s minds, and even the interest in discussion has disappeared. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 585： Red scale dragon

    "It��s really boring to watch the battle between B and God. I want to see the match between Hansen and Idonsen. The match between the two assassins is interesting." Sitting on the sofa and watching the confrontation image of Itomu and B God, Tang Zhenliu Pouted.


    "The assassin''s showdown is too dangerous." Lin Feng whispered.


    "It is because of the sinister stimulus, but the two people have no grudges, there should be no chance to fight, it is a pity." Tang Zhenliu said with some regret.


    In the Tang dynasty, there are two people who have no complaints. At this time, they are in the shelter, and the distance between the two is no more than one meter.


    "I am going to hunt the red-scale dragon, can''t go?" Itomu said to Hansen.


    "It''s a little too dangerous." Hansen blinked and said.


    He used to listen to Itomu and said that the red dragon is a powerful blood creature. Even Hansen��s current strength is very tricky.


    "It is dangerous to go." Yi Dongmu said that he had already turned away.


    "Let''s go." Han Sen knew that Itomu was stimulated, and he stopped talking about it. He went to the snowy mountains after Idongmu.


    The strange creatures encountered along the way were all slashed by Itomu. Looking at the smashing Itomu, Hansen had already lost before thinking about himself.


    However, Itomu is indeed very powerful. If it wasn''t for him that he had been accompanying Yidongmu, he might not be able to stop the knife. The Hansen who won was blushing.


    Soon, two people arrived at the snow-capped mountains where the red-scale dragons were located. From a distance, they saw a tyrannosaurus on a snowy mountain. The aliens covered with red scales slept on the snow.


    Because I don''t know its name, Itomu called it a red-scale dragon. According to Itomu, this guy is very strong and fast, and the scales of the whole body are hard to open. He has not been able to kill this red-scale dragon twice.


    But today, Itomu apparently killed the red-skinned dragon and killed it anyway.


    Itomu summoned a beast soul dagger, and rushed straight toward the red-scale dragon. He screamed before the rush, and Hansen looked cold sweat.


    "Big brother, are you an assassin? Is it like a warrior rushing up?" Hansen was depressed, but he summoned the silver snake sword and the ancient sword. From the other side, he was already awakened. Red scaly dragon.


    Dangdang!


    The swordsmen of Hansen and Itomu squatted on the body of the red-scale dragon, leaving only a shallow mark on the red scales, and even hurting the flesh.


    The red scale dragon statue is like a mechanical armor. It ran rampantly on the snowy mountain. The Hansen and Yidong wood could only be evaded by the collision, and they could not compete with it.


    "You attract its attention." Itomu shouted at Hansen, but he was behind the red dragon.


    "I am going, why aren''t you attracting its attention?" Hansen almost vomited blood, but he still waved his swords and smashed a few swords on the legs of the red dragon, which attracted his attention and was chased by the red dragon. The run of the snow-capped mountains.


    Itomu found an opportunity to leap from the back to the top of the red-scale dragon, and inserted it in a place behind the neck without red scales.


    Roar!


    The red-scale dragon violently screamed under the pain, and the force of the head swayed, and the hard-boiled Yidong wood fell down. The red scales on the body seemed to burn, and turned into crystals.


    "I am going, run away, run away." Hansen yelled and turned and ran.


    Although Idongmu is in a bad mood, he is not stupid, and he is almost running with Hansen.


    The red dragon was very angry, chasing two people in the mountains for more than a hundred miles, which was successfully defeated by two people.


    Both Itomu and Hansen are almost exhausted, and they are panting in the snow.


    For a while, Itomu said: "You want to attack the royal sanctuary?"


    "Yes." Hansen looked at Yidongmu: "Go with you?"


    "Be careful with the text." After Yi Dongmu finished, he got up and left.


    Hansen sat up from the snow and shook his head: "I don''t know if Qi Xiuwen has persuaded Li Wei and Philippe, and he must take the royal sanctuary as soon as possible."


    He did not worry about Qi Xiuwen. In fact, there is a small silver fox around him. There are not many of the evolutionists who can hurt him. There is not even one on the ice sheet. In the face of absolute power, there is no conspiracy trick. use.


    Hansen was getting ready to get up, but he saw something moving in the snow next to him, and suddenly stopped his body and looked at the place quietly.


    I saw that the snow there had loosened a few times, and a large white turtle was crawling out from it.


    The tortoise was as big as a grinding disc. After climbing out from under the snow, he looked around and looked around as if he was looking for something.


    Hansen took a long look and saw the place where the snow turtle climbed out. Below it was an ice pit. There was still water in the pit. It was just ice on the top and covered with thick snow, so it was difficult. I found that there was a flow of water below.


    The big tortoise did not find Hansen. After a few laps, he returned to the ice pit that climbed out and put his head into the water. He didn��t know whether to drink water or what to do.


    For a while, the snow turtle''s head was shrunk back, and it was next to the ice pit.


    Han Sen looked strange, just waited to watch it next to him. After a while, he saw the ice from the ice pit crawling out of a turtle with a white snow crystal.


    However, compared with the big snow turtle, the latter snow turtle is much smaller, only the size of the plate.


    As the little snow turtle climbed out from inside, then a small snow turtle climbed out. In a short while, seven or eight small snow turtles lined up and climbed out of the ice pit.


    Hansen, who is hiding in the snow, has widened his eyes: "These little snow turtles will not be the scorpions of the big snow turtles?"


    According to Hansen, the offspring of different organisms are extremely rare. He has also seen a few other creatures such as Golden Retriever, Old Turtle, and Moyu, and they produce offspring, and the number of offspring is very rare.


    The big snow turtle followed eight small snow turtles. If it is the offspring it produces, the amount is a bit too amazing.


    After the eight little snow turtles came up, the big snow turtles took them together and climbed into the snow-capped mountains. They looked at the rows of snow turtles, and they seemed to have a bit of joy.


    Hansen didn''t know the bottom of the snow turtle. He couldn''t see what it was like, so he didn''t dare to do it. He hid in the snow and looked far away.


    After the big snow turtle climbed into the foothills, he opened his thick snow with his claws, and even pulled out some red mushroom-like fungi from the inside.


    The little snow turtles suddenly rushed to bite, and swallowed one by one in the belly.

 Chapter 586： Red shiitake mushroom

    Hansen looked at the strange scenes, and the different creatures took the scene of eating with their offspring. I am afraid that many people will rarely see it in their lifetime.


    When a few snow turtles were eating, they saw a bird song in the sky, and a whole body of golden light, like the golden-winged Dapeng-like strange birds found them, swooped down directly, and the claws grabbed one. Only a small snow turtle.


    puff!


    I saw the big snow turtle spit a cold mist on the golden monster that flew down, and suddenly I saw that the golden monster became frozen and fell on the ground, and suddenly fell.


    "I rely on, super **** creature!" Han Sen looked at his eyes straight.


    For the first time, he saw the super-god creature with eight descendants. Now Hansen is afraid to come out with the atmosphere, for fear of being discovered by the snow turtle.


    A small silver fox is so fierce. Now an old one with eight small ones, God knows what will happen if they are used as enemies.


    Looking at the broken golden monster, Hansen felt that his body was cold, and even the atmosphere did not dare to go out. He only hidden himself with fetal interest and silently watched a large eight small nine turtles eating.


    After the little snow turtles had eaten some red mushrooms, the white body gradually became a layer of blood red. From the original snow white crystal, it gradually turned into a **** turtle.


    The little snow turtle is obviously too small. It is no longer enough to eat the size of the fist. The big snow turtle is gorging, and eats more than a dozen fist-sized red mushrooms, which makes the whole body become blood red.


    It seems that the snow turtles are satisfied, the snow turtles refilled the snow, buried the red mushrooms, and then slowly climbed back to the ice pit with eight small snow turtles.


    After the eight little snow turtles got out of the water, the big snow turtles also got in, and then they swung their heads into the ice pit and spit a cold fog. The place then formed a thick ice, and no one could see the following. Another mystery.


    Hansen waited for a while, and after confirming that there was no movement, this quickly ran to the place where the snow turtles had eaten. The snow filled with the big snow turtles was dug up, and I saw some red fists below. mushroom.


    However, it should be said that it is more like a mushroom, the size of a fist, the whole body is crystal clear, exudes a burst of fragrance, it seems very delicious.


    Hansen used to follow the botanical professor and learned some ways to identify plants. Looking at these red mushrooms, there are three left, and the others are foraging by the snow turtles.


    However, looking at the appearance of these red mushrooms, it is not like a poisonous look, but many plants in the shelter world have strange things, and Hansen does not dare to eat.


    Hansen took a pocket, picked one and put it in, and didn''t pick it up. He was going to take it back to find someone. Maybe it might be useful.


    Refilling the snow, Hansen summoned the golden retriever and carried the body of the golden monster. This is a good thing in the day. It seems to be a **** creature, at least a variant. Naturally, it cannot be wasted.


    Back in the Crystal Palace, Hansen let the meat of some golden geeks roast and eat, and soon heard the sound.


    "Eat the blood of the golden-winged bird, the gene of God +0."


    Because I ate too little, I couldn''t increase the gene of God, but Hansen was very happy. Although I couldn''t hunt the red-scale dragon, it was also very good to have a blood bird.


    After eating a grilled golden-winged bird, Hansen didn''t even increase the gene of the gods. There are still a lot of golden-winged birds. Hansen is going to eat it slowly. This bird is not too big. I believe it is ten days and a half. You can finish it.


    Back in the league, Hansen tried to contact Professor Sun Minghua. Although Professor Sun Minghua was in the first shelter for a lifetime, his accomplishments in botany were unmatched by ordinary people. Hansen looked like red mushrooms. And the snow turtle told him in detail, I want to ask him to help judge whether these red mushrooms have any use.


    It is a pity that those mushrooms can not be sheltered, otherwise Professor Sun can directly look at it better.


    Professor Sun listened very carefully to Hansen��s narrative and asked some questions. Then he thought for a while before saying: ��According to what you said, the red mushroom should have a strong potency.��


    "Professor Sun, is there any way to determine whether this plant has any benefit to humans?" Hansen always felt that the old turtle and these snow turtles had the ability to find plants to eat.


    What these super-god creatures eat should be good things.


    However, people and different creatures are different after all. Hansen does not know whether humans can eat.


    "In theory, the plants in the shelter have a strong energy, which should have some effect on people, but because human physique and different creatures are different after all, it is difficult to say whether this effect is good or bad."


    Speaking of this, Professor Sun paused and hesitated for a while before he said to Hansen: "Some words, if you have heard it, don''t just talk outside."


    "I understand." Hansen said quickly.


    Professor Sun said: "In fact, within the third shelter, some magical plants can be used to enhance the genes, but humans are still unable to distinguish which plants are good for humans, which plants are harmful to humans, and how to eat them. It is also very important, otherwise it will become a terrible thing even if it is a big supplement."


    Hansen heard some mystery, and some strangely asked: "Since humans can''t distinguish the utility of plants, how do you know which plants can enhance the genes?"


    "I can''t say more about this issue. You will naturally understand it when you go to the third shelter." Professor Sun seems to have a scruples. He didn''t talk about this topic any more. He just told Han Sen some simple ways to let him go. Try the effect of the red mushroom.


    Hansen feels a little strange in his heart. Now the human surpassers are not very few. How can there be hundreds of thousands of people? However, the information and news about the third shelter are few, and almost the transcendence is also closed. The alliance did not publicize the things in the third shelter.


    Now Professor Sun is also reluctant to talk about it, making Han Sen more curious about the third shelter.


    It��s just that Han Sen��s curiosity is useless now. Others don��t talk much at all. He doesn��t know the way to the third shelter.


    According to Professor Sun''s teaching method, Hansen is ready to give the red mushrooms to other aliens to try and see if there is any effect.


    "I don''t know if small silver and silver will be interested in this red mushroom." Han Sen secretly calculated.


    Returning to the Crystal Palace, Hansen took the little silver fox over and took the red shiitake mushroom in front of it, wanting to see its reaction.

 Chapter 587： Test poison

    The little silver fox saw the red mushroom in front of him, opened his mouth and took a sip, and swallowed it directly. The fastest update


    Then one person, one fox and four eyes, the other side did not move for a while.


    "This is over? Give a reaction!" Hansen waited for a while, but did not see any reaction from Silver Fox, as if he had eaten a jelly bean.


    Waiting for a while, and sure enough, there is still no reaction, Han Sen''s black line, but one thing he is sure is, this red mushroom, small silver fox is really interested in eating.


    Fortunately, Han Sen knew that there were two red mushrooms under the snow, and he ran back and dug a back.


    This time he didn''t dare to let the little silver fox eat again, cut a thin piece, and then used a rope on a pine tree, waiting to see if any strange creatures passing by would eat.


    After a short while, I saw a wild boar-like alien ran over, licking a few times, but could not eat the mushrooms hanging on it, and turned around the mushrooms for a few turns and refused to go.


    After a while, some small creatures from some nearby snake worms and ants were lured. There was a squirrel-like thing that jumped the highest, jumped up and grabbed the piece of shiitake mushroom, and swallowed it directly.


    Hansen looked at the gray fur on the squirrel-like alien creature. It turned red in a few moments, and it looked very shiny and shiny.


    Hansen cut a few slices and experimented in several different places.


    Hansen has made some new discoveries. Not all other creatures are interested in this kind of mushroom, but some of them will want to eat red mushrooms.


    And after eating it, it will be a little reaction, unlike the little silver fox, eating it and not even putting a fart.


    After the general aliens have eaten, the fur on the body will turn red and look more spiritual. In addition, Hansen does not see anything special.


    Hansen recorded the reactions of the aliens eating the red mushrooms, and then returned to the league to pass the information to Professor Sun, asking him to help analyze and analyze.


    Professor Sun told him that he needed some time and told him the results two days later.


    Hansen originally wanted to save the remaining half of the mushrooms, but the small silver fox saw the remaining mushrooms and swallowed them directly. After eating, they jumped into Hansen''s arms and squinted and slept.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t dig it all back, otherwise I would all enter the stomach of a small silver fox. If I look back, it will be useless." Hansen secretly rejoiced.


    Qi Xiuwen went to contact Li Wei and Fei Lige and has not returned yet. It is estimated that it is not very smooth. Han Sen is not in a hurry. He will continue to look at the ancient texts, practice the "Dong Xuan Jing" and "Hui Yu Yuan Yang Gong", and then practice again. Practice the double-flying swords activities, and the small days are very moist.


    After waiting for two days, Professor Sun really had news.


    "Small Han, after inferring, the red mushroom you found, it is likely to have the effect of strengthening the body and strengthening the body, but this is only an inference, you can do it yourself, try a small amount of food first." The professor seems to be very interested in the red shiitake mushroom. He said to Hansen when he asked Hansen.


    "Is there any problem?" Han Sen felt the hair inside, and he felt that it was a bit uncomfortable to eat this shelter.


    "First eat a small amount, no more than 10 grams, and then prepare, if there is any difference after eating, go to the stomach immediately. Also, you should prepare these drugs first, in case of any accident, use first After the drug was settled..." Professor Sun added a sentence: "According to the inference, there should be no harm. This kind of medicine is not harmful."


    "I still think about it first." Hansen did not dare to say that he was eating.


    "Unfortunately, no one here is on the ice sheet, otherwise I can find someone to help you experiment." Professor Sun said with some regrets.


    However, Professor Sun��s words reminded Han Sen that he was afraid of danger and could not eat directly, but he could find someone to try.


    "Zhu stopped the kid with a fragrant poison. If you eat it, there should be no big problem. Let him try it." Hansen hit his mind to Zhu.


    Other people''s words, if there is any problem in eating, Han Sen can not afford the responsibility, Zhu stopped eating poisonous food as a meal, there should be no big problem.


    Hansen took out the remaining piece of the previous experiment to find a different organism. When he was cooking, he put it in, got a few side dishes and a pot of soup, and then stopped Zhu.


    "Come and come, our brothers have a good drink today." Hansen took Zhu and sat down, very enthusiastic.


    Zhu stopped to look at Han Sen with a suspicious look. He thought: "How can this guy take the initiative to invite me to dinner? Is there any conspiracy in it? Is it poisonous in the dish, want to poison me? It should not Look, he is not so stupid, knowing that I have a fragrant poison, and that the poison is not invading. If his brain is broken, he will want to poison my ancestors who are poisonous."


    Hansen kindly gave Zhu to stop the wine and dumped vegetables: "Zhu Laodi, have you been used to it on the ice sheet recently? If you have any difficulties, please tell me that you can''t help, and some small things are still fine."


    "No, this guy must have something to ask me, or it can''t be so good to me." Zhu stopped his eyes and suddenly looked up, thinking: "Well, there is something to ask for a brother, that brother is now a grandfather." ""


    "Old Han, what do you say directly, do you and I have such a polite relationship?" Zhu stopped shaking and said, while eating the food that Hansen gave him, while drinking a small wine.


    "There is a bit of something I want to ask you for help." Hansen said quickly.


    "Say, you and my brother, if you can''t say anything, as long as my brother can help me..." Zhu stopped talking and said: "But well, you know that the world is hard now, my brother is a poor man. There is no money in my pocket..."


    "No problem, you can rest assured, you helped me this busy, I will give you 10,000 pieces back." Hansen said.


    "Ten thousand pieces?" Zhu stopped people, and thought: "Do you call Huazi? Ten thousand pieces are not enough for me to drink a bottle of wine."


    With a smile, Zhu stopped laughing and said: "Ten thousand pieces... Hey... Do you want me to help you drink the bottle?"


    "Almost, I have dug a mushroom in the snow. I want you to try it for me to see if there is any poison. I know that you are a poisonous body, and I am most afraid of this." Han Sen said directly.


    "You only give me 10,000 pieces of such a dangerous thing?" Zhu stopped watching Han Sen''s eyes as if he was looking at an iron cock.


    "Bad." Hansen suddenly shot his thigh.


    "What is wrong?" Zhu stopped being shocked.


    "You don''t do it, you don''t say it early. Just now you promised, I thought you agreed. I just gave it to you." Hansen said innocently.


    "I am a fairy board!" Zhu stopped his face green. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 588： The role of red shiitake mushrooms

    Zhu stopped to be afraid of being poisoned, but Hansen is really too bad. The fastest update


    "Zhu Laodi, you can rest assured that your Wanxiang poison is invincible in the world, still afraid of that little mushroom? Don''t say that it is not poisonous, even if it is really poisonous, why can''t you be the emperor in this poison?" Han Sen immediately appeased Zhu.


    "That is..." Zhu stopped talking smugly, but immediately changed his face and said: "One thing is one thing, my brother is so powerful, that is certain, but 10,000 is definitely not working."


    "No problem, I will give you some more, 20,000...20,000..." Hansen laughed.


    Zhu paused and screamed angrily: "Old Han, you too don''t look at the technical talents, 20,000, the bricks are not only the price, you... let... I... oh... something is wrong. ...it seems a bit wrong..."


    "What''s wrong? It''s poisonous? It doesn''t matter. I have medicine here. You should eat it quickly, and then immediately send it out to wash the stomach." Hansen quickly took the medicine he had ordered according to Professor Sun and prepared it.


    I can go back and look at Zhu stop, but see Zhu stop his eyes and blood red, his face is also flushed, the whole person is breathing like a cow, and his face is sweaty, staring at him.


    "Cough, Zhu Laodi, don''t look at me like this, I thought that you are invincible, a little poison is sure to stop, who wants to..." Han Sen has not finished, he saw Zhu stop his hands Tear, directly smashed all the clothes on the body, revealing a pretty good body, eight packs are very eye-catching.


    "I rub, what do you want?" Hansen''s hands against the Zhu stopped.


    I saw Zhu stop his eyes and blood red, hard to pounce on him, but also stretched his hand to tear his clothes, but also stretched his mouth to kiss his face, like a Teddy hair.


    "I want to... I want to..." Zhu stopped in his mouth.


    "I rely on, that red mushroom will not be an aphrodisiac?" Han Sen pushed open Zhu, directly rushed out, and backhand shut Zhu.


    "Hey...hey..." Zhu stopped inside and slammed the stone door.


    "Zhu Laodi, forbearance, I will help you find a woman back." Hansen is now glad that the shelter''s room is stone, and it is particularly hard, Zhu stop should not be able to rush out.


    "I can''t stand it..." Zhu stopped yelling inside.


    "Forbearance, you first solve it with your hands, I will go to find a woman back soon." Han Sen ran the door after unlocking the door.


    After turning around in the Black God Sanctuary, I finally found some women who had to exchange their bodies for flesh and blood because of their hard life, and brought them back and forth.


    "Zhu Laodi, the woman I brought back..." Hansen pushed the door open, but saw Zhu stopped wearing a few pieces of rags, which seemed to be shrunk in the corner of the bed by the little wife, and lost on the ground. Toilet paper in one place.


    "Han Sen... Are you still a man of his mother? I even gave me an aphrodisiac..." Zhu stopped angry and rushed to Hansen, and grabbed Hansen''s neck.


    Hansen quickly evaded: "Lao Zhu, I am not looking for a woman to come back, but who thought of you so fast..."


    "Come on your old girl, you went to his mother for two hours... I am bleeding soon... and... what kind of woman are you looking for me... I have to say that there are two hundred pounds. Let''s go..." Zhu stopped screaming and Hansen desperately.


    "A woman with meat is good... you don''t understand..."


    Finally, when Zhu stopped suffocating, Han Sen came to them and asked him: "Old Zhu, is there any other effect besides that?"


    Zhu stopped but reached out to him: "Get it."


    ��There are some.�� Han Sen quickly took out a few 10,000 pieces of banknotes and stuffed them into Zhu��s stop. He said with distress: ��I originally said that I have 20,000 pieces, but I am a good person and give you 30,000 yuan. Nutritional fees, and the money that is called a woman is still given to me, and I don��t ask you for it."


    Not to mention the woman is okay, mentioning the woman, Zhu stopped his face and suddenly darkened, the money in his hand smashed on Han Sen: "Ghosts want you tens of thousands of dollars, medicine, what do you give me? Give me some medicine."


    "What do you want it to do?" Hansen stared at Zhu.


    "If you want to manage, you should compensate me." Zhu stopped calling.


    Hansen took out the last piece of red shiitake mushroom. Zhu stopped to reach out and wanted to grab it. Hansen then shook his hand back. He smiled and looked at Zhu stop and said: "I just gave you a slice, I will leave this. One piece, if you want, at least tell me what is the use of this thing?"


    "What is the use of aphrodisiac?" Zhu stopped reaching and grabbed.


    Hansen is flashing away: "Speak clearly."


    Zhu stopped telling Han Sen that this thing has a strong aphrodisiac effect. The most important thing is to strengthen the kidneys. The effect is very good. Now Zhu��s kidneys are still hot, like two hand warmers. I am energetic and I am not tired for so long.


    "Good things, really good things!" Hansen listened to it and was overjoyed. With such a baby, his jade Yuanyanggong could make a big progress.


    If you only rely on himself to cultivate, you still don''t know when to cultivate. The effect of red mushrooms is so strong. If you eat all of them, you may be able to let Hansen practice Bao Yuyuan.


    But when I think of another role of red shiitake, Han Sen has a dim itch. If Ji Yanran eats it, I don''t know what will happen.


    It is a pity that this thing can not bring shelter, and Ji Yan is not on the ice sheet, Han Sen can only enjoy it.


    In the end, Hansen did not stop the piece of mushrooms for Zhu. The effect of this aphrodisiac was terrible, and this thing was not poisonous. Wanxiang poison could not hold back. Hansen was afraid that Zhu stopped to take some bad things, so Finally did not give him.


    Zhu stopped to hate and left, but he did not forget to take away the 50,000 pieces and cursed Hansen while walking.


    Hansen went back to his room, closed the door, and placed the red mushroom left in the palm of his hand and looked at it. The last bite was put directly into his mouth.


    After chewing a few times, I felt that the aroma between the lips and teeth was turned into a warm current and fell into the abdomen. The kidneys, which were originally very warm, were even hotter, like two small stoves. Gas is pouring from it.


    At the same time, Han Sen also feels hot in the body. The next pillar is supporting the sky, and the heart can''t help but spring up, so that he has the urge to tear the whole body clothes.


    Hansen gritted his teeth and resisted the impulse. He immediately ran "Bao Yu Yuan Yang Gong" and wanted to rely on Bao Yu Yuan Yang Gong to digest the essence of red mushrooms.


    At this time, I suddenly heard a knock on the door outside, and a woman��s voice was heard. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 589： enter

    Hansen was shocked. He felt that the whole body was very hot and hot. The kidneys seemed to burn up. They rushed out of the two flames and spread them all over the body, making Han Sen feel uncomfortable.


    "Damn! How come this time." Han Sen holds Yuan Shouyi, suppressing the incitement of mind and body with the supreme spirit of will.


    Han Sen��s spirit is now awkward. He didn��t even know who the outside person was and didn��t understand what it was. But even if you don''t have to listen, Hansen can guess who it is.


    His room is generally no one will come, and no one dares to come. Occasionally, when Yang Manli is in a hurry, he will come to him, so there should be no one except Yang Manli.


    Thinking of Yang Manli''s big white legs, Han Sen felt that his brain was about to explode. He was full of white shadows, and he couldn''t immediately rush to open the door.


    With the determination to suppress his own mourning, Hansen continued to operate "Bao Yu Yuan Yang Gong" and wanted to survive this period of time.


    Although the room of the Second Deity''s Shelter is not like the first god''s sanctuary, only the main talent can enter, but Yang Manli will definitely not enter his room casually. Hansen is sure, so he is not worried. The woman will come in.


    As long as you can''t see people, Hansen believes that with his own strength, he will be able to survive.


    But Hansen soon felt a shock, because he heard the Shimen slammed and was pushed away.


    "I wipe, Yang Manli, Yang Manli, usually a person who is so rigorous, what is going on today?" Hansen suddenly had a big heart and his heart was more vigorous.


    Just listening to a woman''s footsteps sounded in the house, although Hansen closed his eyes, but only listened to the sound, with his strong mental power, and now full of mourning, can outline the beauty of a woman in his mind posture.


    Strongly suppressing the evil fire in the heart, Han Sen''s face has been flushed, and the nose has overflowed with nosebleeds.


    The woman walked over to Hansen step by step. Hansen was about to save his life. The red mushroom''s potency is too strong. Zhu Shu is also a very powerful person, but he even wants men to know how much this medicine is. terrible.


    At this time, Hansen did not dare to speak and dare to blink. He was afraid that if he only looked at it or said a word, his mind would be completely controlled by **.


    "Come on, although I don''t mind sleeping a woman, but I have to sleep like a woman. I don''t mind if I have to take some medicine to increase my taste, but even if I have to vent, I have to let a woman come. How can I take medicine and swear... ... fast go... go... Yang Manli is getting out..." Han Sen secretly cheered himself up, but his thoughts have started to mess.


    However, the woman stepped forward to Hansen step by step. It seems that Hansen��s situation was not right. He went to Hansen to see him.


    The woman is already close at hand, Hansen can even smell the body fragrance of her body, and suddenly only feels that the whole person is burning like it, the blood in the nose actually sprayed out.


    Hansen had a kind of ** to open his eyes, but he hardened his teeth and his tongue was bitten by him. He hoped to use the pain to go away from evil thoughts, and a trace of blood spilled from his mouth.


    The woman frowned slightly, and it was obvious that Hansen��s current situation was that there was a problem with the practice, and she rushed in. It was probably that she had alarmed Hansen��s.


    The woman bent slightly and reached out to Hansen''s artery. She seemed to want to use the pulsation to judge Hansen''s current situation.


    However, Hansen��s heart was not tightly held by one hand. Hansen��s heart suddenly fell completely. He only felt that the soft little hand was like a fire, and Hansen burned his eyes.


    The entrance is a very beautiful woman, very tall, almost as tall as Hansen, wearing a white tight-fitting fighting suit, a pair of long, well-proportioned legs, a round hip and a towering double peak. The perfect trepidation, the curve that perfectly ignites.


    A delicate face, with ruthlessness and nobility that is hard to speak, is obviously somewhat difficult to get close to, and there is a kind of indifference that refuses to be thousands of miles away.


    At this time, the woman had already approached Hansen, and it seemed that she opened the bright red lips and said something to Hansen.


    However, Hansen at this time still listened to it. Although this woman does not seem to be Yang Manli, it is more beautiful and beautiful, and her body and temperament are unique. The temptation of Hansen is even greater, and Hansen is completely out of control.


    In the eyes of Hansen, the evil light was flourishing, and the fierce violence reached out and grabbed the woman.


    The distance is too close, but the woman is not surprised, the foot moves backwards, that is, elegant and elegant, and fast and incredible.


    There was no trace of blood on the woman''s face, just looking at Han Sen, and his eyes showed a strange color.


    But the next thing, the woman''s face changed a bit, she couldn''t believe that Hansen actually caught up with her footsteps.


    The woman thought that Hansen could not keep up with her footsteps, but Hansen followed her up, and her body had already retreated to the wall, and she had already retired.


    Hansen actually sealed all her retreats, and it was impossible to transfer the position.


    The woman was shocked and angry. She reached out and wanted to play Hansen, but she thought that she had alarmed Hansen, which made Hansen practice a problem. At this time, Hansen��s eyes were red, so how to look at it was a practice, so he hesitated. A bit.


    Only when this was a little hesitant, Hansen��s hands had already caught the fighting suit on the woman��s chest. The bulletproof fighting suit was directly torn by Hansen��s hands like a piece of paper, a pair of amazing perfect white and smooth fullness. Bare out.


    Han Sen is the whole person who is pressed against the woman, pressing the woman against the wall, holding the fullness that the hand is unable to grasp, holding the beautiful buttocks in one hand, and sealing the beauty directly with the big mouth. Brilliant red lips.


    The woman''s eyes were wide, the whole person was stiff, and she stayed for four seconds. The full and seductive body was almost played by Hansen.


    In the next second, the woman��s eyes are like a tidal wave. The whole person seems to have violently gone. It seems that there is a purple fairy light rising and rising, just like a fairy.


    Hey!


    A violent knee hit, directly hit Hansen''s lower abdomen, and Hansen''s whole person flew up. The next second woman''s body has already leaped high, and the slender legs are like a battle axe. Han Yu took Hansen out of the air.


    Didn''t wait for Hansen to land, but also a leg, flying Hansen kicking sideways.


    Hey!


    That pair of amazing legs turned into a horrible killing weapon, and he kept kicking more than 30 legs in a row, and Hansen could not land from start to finish.


    It was just that her chest was empty, and with the continuous mad kick, a pair of perfect plump also shook.


    The woman apparently found the same, the anger was a little retreating, and she quickly grabbed the jelly-like plump with her hands...


    a

 Chapter 590： absorb

    The purple fairy light on the woman converges, although it is under anger, but she still controls her own strength, otherwise she will open the first gene lock power, and Hansen will be abolished.


    However, Hansen obviously has a problem, so although the woman is angry, she is still very measured, and the strength of her legs is not really strong, but also the purple fairy light, directly kicked into the body of Hansen. In the middle, I want to use Han Xingguang to force Hansen''s blood to be straightened out, and at that time, the purple fairy light also has the effect of evil spirits, and it can also make Hansen''s mind clear.


    A group of purple fairy light kicked into Hansen''s body, but Hansen''s body was painful, but he felt the strange flow of a stock into the body, which made the red mushroom''s medicine melt a lot.


    Hansen��s mind was clear and clear, and he quickly converges his mind and closes his eyes to run ��Bao Yu Yuan Yang Gong��, bringing together the strange power of red mushrooms and purple fairy light, and a trace of silk sucking into the kidneys.


    The power of red shiitake mushrooms and purple fairy light poured into the kidneys, making the kidneys red and purple, like two red-gold purple gold ingots, and endless energy flocked to the whole body.


    Hansen��s heart is ecstatic, and there are two forces to join. His ��Bao Yu Yuan Yang Gong�� has broken through one level after another, and it has not stopped the rapid prototyping.


    The woman has summoned a set of beast soul armor to wear on her chair, sitting on a chair, looking at Hansen with a complex look, with a little blush on her face.


    "It''s time to kill you." The woman thought of the picture of the shame, and hated Hansen with hate.


    The Queen was originally passing by the ice sheet. From the Huangpu bottle, I knew that Hansen was here in the ice field, and came to Hansen to ask a word.


    The Queen did not want to alarm others, so she walked in with the night, and with her skill, no one could find her, but she did not expect to encounter such a thing.


    I think that my body was actually played by a man, and the Queen hated not to slap Hansen.


    However, she also knows that she was disturbed by Hansen, so it will cause such a result, and it is no wonder that Hansen, but she thought that her body that had never been touched by a man was actually played by a man like this, and the Queen was flushed. I almost have to bite my lips.


    However, there are still some surprises in the Queen''s heart. It was impossible for her to be close to Hansen because of her skill. However, when she used the game, Hansen actually kept up with her footwork and completely sealed her way. dead.


    Although the stone house is the main reason, Han Sen��s body style is something she never thought of, so she will suffer such a big loss.


    Hansen��s footwork was taught by her. She also had an estimate of Hansen��s progress, and Hansen��s progress far exceeded her expectations, which made her psychologically unprepared, so she was forced to that extent. .


    If the Queen had been prepared to do her best, Hansen couldn''t keep up with her footsteps and push her to the corner.


    "How did he do it?" The Queen was puzzled.


    What she taught to Hansen was just a little bit of ecstasy, but Hansen��s skills were not inferior to her, and some places even had it.


    Regardless of his physical fitness, Hansen has not lost to her at all.


    This made the Queen very surprised, and she was able to practice this level with only a little fur, which made her unbelievable.


    Moreover, Hansen''s physical fitness is also somewhat unexpectedly strong. Aside from the first genetic lock, it does not open, and the physical quality is not too bad for her.


    As far as she knows, it is only a year since Hansen entered the second shelter. It is still a bit scary to have such an achievement in such a remote place.


    "The original still wants to test his strength. Now it seems that there should be no need for it. After his genetic lock is turned on, he can let him join one, but..." The Queen thought of the scene just now, hate not to leave immediately. I don''t see this **** again.


    But the Queen is a queen after all, the powerful inner non-ordinary woman is comparable, and did not really leave, but looked coldly at Hansen.


    Hansen finally completely absorbed the red shiitake mushrooms and purple fairy light. Although he did not practice the "Bao Yu Yuan Yang Gong" as expected, the entrance is very huge, and there is purple fairy light to help, the effect of red mushrooms is enough. Restrained, now his kidneys have absorbed the purple fairy light, it seems to be a bit different, I believe that eating red mushrooms in the future will not be controlled by the effect.


    As long as you pick up the last red mushroom, I believe that you can use it to practice "Bao Yu Yuan Yang Gong" and completely complete the strengthening of the kidneys.


    Hansen opened his eyes and saw a cold-faced Queen sitting there, thinking of the picture in memory, and the feeling, the involuntary eyes fell on the pair of plump.


    The best, absolutely the best, Hansen has not seen a lot of beautiful women, but this kind of strong woman is only one, and that pair of plump, regardless of shape or feel are not inferior to Huangfu bottle, Coupled with her unique temperament, it is simply a human dish.


    "If you want to die, you will continue to watch." The Queen stared coldly at Hansen and said that she had no emotions on her face, but her heart was already very angry.


    If it wasn''t for her own mistake, she had already taken Hansen to death.


    "Cough, sorry, but this seems to be my room, you forced yourself into it, can''t you blame me?" Hansen said with a light cough.


    Seeing the woman just staring at him coldly, the eyes filled with murder, Hansen suddenly felt cold, and quickly said: "Which are you? Why come to me?"


    Hansen did not really see the appearance of the Queen. When he was in the war, he was stunned by evil thoughts. He could not distinguish the martial arts used by the Queen.


    However, the temperament of the Queen, but Han Sen faintly feel very familiar.


    "Queen." The Queen just said a few words.


    Hansen suddenly said: "Is you... how are you here?"


    The Queen reported her name, and Hansen suddenly thought of why she felt that her temperament was very familiar. Among the women he had seen, only the Queen had such a strong atmosphere.


    "Through here, I originally wanted to see if you have the strength to join us to hunt different creatures. It seems that it is still worse. When can you open the first genetic lock?" said the empress.


    In fact, the Queen is very satisfied with Hansen''s martial arts and physical fitness, but without opening the genetic lock, everything is useless, and it is impossible to survive in such a battle.


    "It may take a while to open the genetic lock, but if you kill a different creature, I can make a contribution now," Hansen said.


    The Queen did not say a word, and she left as soon as she got up.


    The reason why she stayed, in addition to asking this question, is to watch Han Sen after nothing, Han Sen is after all because of her accident, so she did not leave directly.

 Chapter 591： Unlimited firepower

    Hansen did not retain the Queen. After all, the things just happened were too embarrassing. The fastest update


    "When I open the genetic lock, where are you going to find you?" Hansen asked.


    "Speaking to the bottle, she will tell you naturally." The Queen said that she had already left Hansen''s room.


    "The thing just happened, if I heard a word outside, you will die." After leaving Hansen''s room, the Queen suddenly stopped and said nothing before returning.


    Looking at the Queen''s departure, Hansen was thinking about what the Queen had just said. The Queen obviously opened the genetic lock, and she used the words we used to prove that she is not alone.


    Like her powerful figure, she has to join hands with other people to hunt down the creatures. Hansen feels that there is only one possibility, that is, they are going to kill super **** creatures.


    "I don''t know if they have hunted the super-god creatures?" Hansen was shocked, but his first genetic lock had not been opened yet, and he was not qualified to enter the circle.


    "It seems that we must step up the cultivation of the mysterious mansion, but the cultivation of the hole Xuan Jing is not anxious." Han Sen left to think, if you want to quickly open the first genetic lock, then the fastest way is to continue to practice. "Ice muscle jade bones", but he is afraid that if he continues to cultivate, it will become the ruthless and violent people of the Xue family, and it is difficult to choose.


    "I have been practicing the tunnel for a long time. Maybe the ice muscle jade has been purified. Let''s try it again." Han Sen really wants to see if the Queens are going to kill the super. God creatures, and whether they have hunted the super-god creatures, so they want to fight.


    However, he has a hole in the mysterious classics. If there is any problem with the cultivation of the ice muscles, it will be a big deal.


    Just before continuing to practice ice muscle jade, Hansen went to the snowy mountain and dug the last red mushroom.


    Cut the red shiitake mushrooms into slices, and Hansen used it again to cultivate "Bao Yu Yuan Yang Gong". Although it still feels very hot, it can be controlled.


    After absorbing the energy of the red mushroom, the kidneys are more purple and bright, and the energy inside is endless.


    Hansen felt a little strange in his heart. Although he did not make a mistake, he did not seem wrong, but it seemed a bit different, with a hint of purple light, very mysterious.


    "This purple light should be the power of the Queen to break into my body. It should be the power after she opened the genetic lock. How can this power be used for me? Nowadays, it is a good thing or a bad thing. Hansen secretly thought.


    But at least for now, there seems to be no problem. When he used the whole red shiitake mushroom, "Yuyu Yuanyanggong" finally became a small one. The two kidneys are like two small Dandongs that flow in purple, always Hansen offers endless energy.


    And I don''t know if it was influenced by the infinite energy of "Huo Yu Yuan Yang Gong". Han Sen''s "Ancient Curse" finally became the third curse.


    Hansen used the "Ancient Curse" in the past. If the heart load is too long, it will damage the body. However, after practicing the Changsheng Mantra, not only the effect of "Ancient Curse" becomes more powerful, but also can be used infinitely. Will not cause any harm to the body.


    "With "Yu Yu Yuan Yang Gong" and Changsheng Mantra, it is like opening an unlimited firepower. Any difficult martial arts, I can use it continuously, no need for any interval." Han Sen tried two kinds of After the effect of the exercises, I was overjoyed.


    This is simply a means of against the heavens, although it seems that there is nothing special, but in the real use, it is very scary.


    Just like Itomu, when he uses the wind, he must condense the power of the whole body in a single blow. After a blow, there must be a period of recovery before he can condense the power of the whole body to make the wind rise.


    However, Hansen is different now. He can use the wind as a normal move. He can go out one by one, and there is no need for any interval.


    This is like playing a game. Others must use the animal once to be able to use a nirvana, and Hansen can use the infinitely continuous nirvana. It is simply a bug.


    Bao Yu Yuan Yang Gong and Chang Sheng Mantra, it is really terrible, even Han Sen himself is somewhat scared.


    However, Han Sen is not going to be awkward now. His most powerful explosive martial art is Ray Light Knife. It used to take seven or eight seconds to gather the next shot. Now it can be effortless. Feel free to swing.


    "It seems that my Shuangfei sword method must be revised again." Hansen was very happy in his heart.


    In the past, due to physical strength, the Shuangfei sword method was not completely streamlined to the strongest state, because physical strength and ability were not enough to support a move that was entirely explosive.


    Now it is completely different. Hansen can completely streamline the Shuangfei sword method. One stroke and one style are all powerful techniques of killing, so the power will rise several times. It is easy to kill the pair of twins.


    Han Sen said that he would do it, and once again bury himself in the transformation of the Shuangfei Swordsmanship. In order to make the Shuangfei Swordsmanship a must-kill tactic, Hansen spent five s-class sacred cards and changed back to five. The powerful swordsmanship of the evolutionary level, drawing on the powerful secrets of this, re-engineering the Shuangfei sword method, making it a boutique secret.


    The original Shuangfei sword method is a set of two sets of more than one hundred swords. After Hansen was adapted into the Shuangfei sword method, there were more than 50 strokes. Now it is only streamlined, and there are only 12 strokes left.


    Each of these twelve strokes is a powerful skill that must be killed. Each stroke has its own unique features. Twelve strokes of swordsmanship cooperate with each other to kill them. I am afraid that even if Hansen is stronger than many opponents, It is also difficult to resist the double-flying swordsmanship.


    "This is the double-sword sword method in my mind. Now it is not difficult to get the pair of twins. I don''t know if Qi Xiuwen has persuaded Li Wei and Philippe." Han Sen has some eagerness to enter. The royal sanctuary.


    Qi Xiuwen went to persuade Li Wei and Fei Lige to encounter a lot of resistance, mainly because the problems of the silver beetles could not be solved, and Li Wei and Fei Lige did not dare to attack the royal sanctuary.


    For this reason, Qi Xiuwen paid a great price to persuade Li Wei and Philippe to agree to jointly attack the royal sanctuary.


    "Ice is after the ice field is Qi Xiuwen." Qi Xiuwen rushed back to the black **** shelter, secretly excited.


    It is undoubtedly very exciting to be able to seize a royal sanctuary by oneself and become a hegemon. This kind of record will also make his father look at him differently, and may have the opportunity to inherit Donglin in the future. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 592： Into the shelter

    "Han brother, everything is ready, you can attack the royal sanctuary at any time." Qi Xiuwen returned to the Black God Sanctuary and reported to Hansen his success in uniting Li Wei and Fei Lige.


    "Do a good job, just follow your plan." Hansen looked at Qi Xiuwen''s plan and said casually.


    "Han Da Ge, you can rest assured that I will never let you down, and will definitely win the royal sanctuary." Qi Xiuwen secretly said: "I will definitely take the royal sanctuary, but the owner of the royal sanctuary is not you Hansen. But I am Qi Xiuwen."


    Han Sen looked at the swearing Qi Xiuwen, but he smiled slightly and patted Qi Xiuwen��s shoulder and said, ��Do it well, I am optimistic about you.��


    Hansen is not a person who likes toss, but he likes to watch others toss and feels very interesting.


    After Qi Xiuwen left, Yang Manli said with some concern: "I have to hand over the entire plan to attack the royal sanctuary to Qi Xiuwen. Is there really no problem?"


    Hansen smiled and said: "The people who were originally in the shelter of the Black God are Donglin people. It is natural that it is a good thing to attack the royal sanctuary by dispatching Qi Xiuwen."


    "But after attacking the shelter?" Yang Manli is not as optimistic as Hansen, her brows have been wrinkled without stretching.


    "Don''t worry, the royal sanctuary will only surname Han." Hansen said.


    Yang Manli saw that Han Sen had a well-thought-out look, although there were still some concerns in his heart, but he did not say anything.


    The entire ice sheet once again entered the big mobilization, and the three shelters were consciously cleaning up the aliens near the royal sanctuary to prepare for the upcoming war.


    All major forces are actively preparing for the war. They only wait until the date of the agreement, and all the personnel are assembled and again attacked the royal sanctuary in three ways.


    Hansen is the most powerful road, and still attacks the main entrance. Hansen directly follows the plan formulated by Qi Xiuwen, and there is no change at all.


    Qi Xiuwen was proud of his heart and thought that Han Sen had completely trusted him. Otherwise, how could he listen to it, and there was a slight embarrassment in his heart.


    "When I take down the royal sanctuary, as long as he is willing to honestly return to me, he will not be ill-treated." Qi Xiuwen also warned himself in his heart: "But this kind of person is not suitable for being in a high position, if the person in power is Can''t be ruthless, after all, can only be stepped on by others."


    At the beginning of the siege war, the giant beasts roared under the wall of the royal sanctuary for dozens of miles, and the whole battlefield boiled up. Everyone was involved in the battle with the alien creatures.


    On the snowy mountains in the distance, a tall and fit woman looks far away from the battlefield and mutters to herself: "What is his strength? This battle should be clear."


    In another place near the battlefield, there was a black-haired girl who was holding a silvery fox and watching the battlefield far away.


    Although it is a whole-line siege, Hansen is actually only the people who are sheltered by the goddess. The strength is not very strong. Most of the people are under the command of Qi Xiuwen.


    However, this time I did not see the trace of the silver hair, so it was strange to Qi Xiuwen.


    Qi Xiuwen certainly won''t know that the silver-haired aliens simply did not dare to leave the shrine of the gods, for fear that Hansen went in and grabbed the stone of the soul.


    Hansen did not pay attention, wearing a blood scale, holding a pair of long swords, and Yang Manli and others directly killed the city gate.


    Qi Xiuwen let Han Sen attack the position facing the city gate, facing the most powerful aliens, but only those who are sheltered by the goddess, want to consume the people around Hansen.


    At this time, seeing Han Sen directly killing him, he could not help but shake his head: "This person is very brave, but the mind is too simple. Such a person is difficult to become a major event, but it is a member of the savage. Take advantage of it."


    Qi Xiuwen thought this way, but suddenly saw the mouth of the royal sanctuary cracked one after another, and numerous silver beetles seemed to flood out from the inside.


    This time the battle was just beginning, the silver beetle had already rushed out, not like the last time it was until the last critical moment.


    Qi Xiuwen''s brows were slightly wrinkled, but he planned early, otherwise it would not be possible to convince Li Xingyu and Philippe to jointly attack the shelter.


    As the signal was sent, all the humans opened the cloth bag that was carried on the body, and sprinkled a group of different creatures and flesh on the ground, and suddenly piled up a piece of meat in the blood pool nearby.


    Those silver beetles didn''t separate themselves from each other, and they were tempted by the strong **** smell. They suddenly rushed toward the blood pool of the meat forest and vacated many areas.


    "Kill it in!" Qi Xiuwen screamed, and all human evolutionists avoided the silver beetles and launched the most violent offensive against the royal sanctuary.


    However, when Qi Xiuwen went to see it, he found that Hansen��s person with the goddess shelter had already killed the gate of the city. The speed was amazing and he could not help but be surprised.


    The main creature of the main entrance is the strongest, but it seems that Hansen��s people are not suffering from any loss. I saw Hansen Chong��s first silver, purple and two long swords dancing. The creature can stop his footsteps.


    "It��s a very good sword, but it��s a stupid person." Qi Xiuwen looked at the sky of the royal sanctuary, and secretly said: "There are most of the alien creatures in the royal sanctuary, and they are attacking from the other side. Into the shelter, you should be able to reach Hansen in one step, hope that their luck is good enough to make the aliens recognize the Lord, so beautiful and powerful royals, absolutely worthless."


    When Qi Xiuwen was thinking about it, he saw that Hansen had brought people into the shelter. Because of the emergence of silver beetles, many alien creatures have already fled, and basically they have not been blocked too much.


    Qi Xiuwen did not dare to neglect, rushed to the shelter from another road, but he was not in a hurry. Hansen could not have a reggae. They were waiting for him to rush to the Temple of the Spirit. I am afraid that the reggae have already taken the alien. It is.


    Qi Xiuwen did not notice that between this chaos, a small silver fox rushed into the shelter, in the direction that Hansen entered the shelter.


    Yang Manli, Zhu Shu, Qing Shu and others followed Hansen all the way to the shelter, but they were shocked after entering the shelter. The shelters in the shelter are far more than the outside, and many powerful blood creatures are Among them, it seems that the aliens did not send the main combat forces out of the shelter.


    "There are too many different creatures here. Can we wait for the first-class troops?" Zhu stopped looking around. Only these people rushed in, and others had not been able to rush in.


    "No," Hansen said faintly. A small silver fox didn''t know when he was on his shoulder.

 Chapter 593： miracle

    Zhu stopped and others looked at the trepidation, there are powerful alien creatures everywhere, and they are far from the margins. They are all different creatures, but they only have one or two hundred people, and the strength is not too strong. It''s hard to imagine the end of the game after they got into it. ?


    Those alien creatures will kill them if they are lined up to kill them.


    Even Qing Shu, a well-informed old man, was a little ugly at this time. He looked at the strange creatures in groups and couldn��t move inside.


    However, Hansen went directly to those alien creatures, so that everyone did not know whether to keep up.


    In the next second, Yang Manli, Qing Shu, Zhu Zhu, they all widened their eyes, Han Sen walked toward the herd, and the alien creatures like the tide suddenly plucked away, as if they saw a ghost, soon A vacuum area is formed.


    Hansen took a step forward, and the alien creatures stepped back. Even the horror, like the Titans, is a giant snake that is 100 meters long.


    Looking at the likes of the gods, many strange creatures are like the singular scenes of the tide, Yang Manli and others have opened their mouths, can''t believe everything they see.


    "I wipe, the head of the team, are you going to heaven?" Zhu stopped to cried.


    Uncle Qing and others followed up, and they were shocked and surprised, and they were very close to Hansen. Wherever Hansen went, it was really like the gods who made everything for everyone. I saw the herd retreating to the side.


    "How did he do it?" Yang Manli looked at Han Sen intricately, unable to imagine what kind of power it was.


    Uncle Qing is even more devout, and can even say that there is some fanaticism: "Sure enough, it is a descendant of Han master, and it is also a person with magical power."


    Others are just like watching miracles and looking at Hansen and life, almost thinking that they are in a dream.


    Hansen took Yang Manli and others all the way to the Temple of the Hell. He was familiar with it here. He did not waste any time, and he rushed all the way.


    On the wall not far away, the Queen saw it all, and her heart was amazed: "How did he do it all? Although some drugs can dispel the effects of different creatures, but under the control of alienation There are so many blood creatures in it, it is impossible to play such a role."


    This made the Queen a great interest in Hansen and kept watching Hansen''s every move, but it was only a long-term concern.


    Qi Xiuwen finally took people to the shelter, but the sight of the scene shocked him, there are all kinds of creatures everywhere, more than a few times outside the alien creatures, and there are many blood creatures.


    However, he did not see the shadow of Hansen''s group of people, nor did he see the traces of the war, as Hansen disappeared with those people rushing into the shelter.


    "Strange, what about them?" Qi Xiuwen was suspicious, but now he can''t manage that much. The strange creatures have already come up. Everyone has entered the battle and desperately smashed with the aliens.


    At this time, Hansen has come to the outside of the Temple of the Spirit with ease. Yang Manli feels like dreaming. After seeing the two girls, one gold and one silver, they can��t help but scream: ��This The royal sanctuary turned out to be a twin being!"


    "You can watch the battle here, I will clean them up." Han Sen has been practicing the sword for so long, just to defeat this pair of twins, and now naturally refuses to let other people intervene, he will defeat them by hand. .


    Moreover, the people in the three major shelters have not completely entered the shelter, and they have received twins too early. Those who have escaped too many different creatures have less benefits. Hanson can wait a little less. He just waits for the first time. Qi Xiuwen them.


    Aunt Qing and other people have already regarded Han Sen as a **** in general, and they all watched Hansen go to twins.


    Everyone feels weird, and in this alien-like royal sanctuary, they actually fight Hansen and the royal family to fight, there is nothing to do, I am afraid that no one will believe that no one can believe .


    Hansen''s kidneys are full of energy, and the heart is like a thunder. The body seems to have infinite power. A purple and silver sword directly kills the twins.


    The twins in the twins hated Hansen, and the two gold and silver swords directly stabbed Hansen, such as the same gold and silver lightning.


    "The quick sword method is worthy of the royal family. The head of the team will not have a problem with an enemy." Zhu��s words have not been finished yet, but Hansen��s swords are all out, one sword and one sword. On a different sword, I immediately flew out the two aliens with swords.


    Invincible!


    The word comes out in everyone''s mind. Hansen''s two swords and two royals have no counterattack force. No matter strength or degree, Hansen is above the twins.


    Moreover, Han Sen holds a sword in his hands, and at the same time uses two swords to fight the twins, and the twins who are killed repeatedly retreat, which can''t stop Hansen''s way forward.


    "The head is too fierce!"


    "Head of the real man!"


    "One man fights two women, the head is mighty."


    A bunch of young people shouted at the back, and there was a little bit of tension on the battlefield, it was like watching a performance.


    The twins have been ugly, and Hansen, who had been able to compete with them, now Hansen has killed them, and they are unable to compete with them. They were quickly rushed into the temple of the gods.


    On the other side of the royal sanctuary, there are more than a dozen masters who kill all kinds of creatures all the way, killing a **** path among the herds, and quickly searching for the shelter of the aliens.


    For one person, the blue thunder is entangled, and the long sword in the hand is flashing with electric light. As long as the alien creature in his sword is hit, it is suddenly hit by coke with blue lightning.


    All the way to kill the past, almost no aliens can block.


    This person is naturally a group of masters such as reggae, but they are faster, and Hansen does not have to fight with alien creatures.


    And the reggae did not know the temple of the different spirits, rushed and searched for a while, did not find the temple of the different spirits, and they met with Qi Xiuwen.


    "How are you still here?" Qi Xiuwen saw the reggae, they could not help but smashed.


    "This royal sanctuary is really too big. We haven''t found the Temple of the Hell, but on the other side we have already found it. The Hell Shelter should be there." Reggae pointed in one direction.


    "First kill and say, the other two shelters have also rushed over, don''t let them grab the first." Qi Xiuwen said, and reggae they joined together to kill the shelter. 8

 Chapter 594： Rolling strength

    Yang Manli and others have followed Hansen into the shrine of the different spirits. Hansen��s sword pressed a pair of different spirits, and the twins who killed him repeatedly retreated, and could not stop his footsteps.


    "This Han Sen is a bit wicked. How come he hasn''t been in the second shelter for a year, it has been so powerful, the sword is pressing two royals, and there is a previous..." Zhu stopped looking strange and his mind was uncertain.


    Hey!


    A pair of aliens was forced to retreat, and they ran into the image of the gods. The two cheeky faces are now completely bloodless.


    The silver snake sword and the ancient sword are each placed on the neck of a strange spirit. They look at the pale appearance of the two strange faces. Hansen��s unspeakable refreshment is the last time he was designed by two aliens. After mourning this, today I finally found the scene back.


    "Quickly kill them and take the stone of the soul." Someone called behind him.


    "No hurry, wait." Hansen did not shoot, just put the sword on their neck, he is still waiting for Qi Xiuwen to kill more exotic creatures.


    Although Qi Xiuwen��s heart feels a little different, but it��s not in the heart, there are reggae they are, and the original power of the black **** sanctuary is the most powerful of the ice sheet. It��s already a matter of nailing the royal sanctuary. It is Li Yi and Fei Lige who want to unite to fight against him now. It is useless. There are reggae, no one can compete with him.


    Finally, Qi Xiuwen found the temple of the different spirits, but what makes Qi Xiuwen feel strange is that there is no stranger around the temple of the different spirits, and there is a faint voice inside the temple.


    Qi Xiuwen and Reggae looked at each other and saw the different colors in the other''s eyes. They quickly rushed to the Temple of the Hell.


    When everyone entered the Temple of Heterogene, Qi Xiuwen��s pupils shrank a little. He saw those who were in the shelter of the aliens. At this time Hansen was already standing on the statue and was reaching out to take the soul from the forehead of the statue. The stone is taken off.


    "It turned out to be twins!" Qi Xiuwen saw a gold and silver stone in the hands of Han Sen, and then saw a pair of strange girls standing below, suddenly suddenly in his heart.


    While seeing Hansen getting two soul stones, the silver-haired girl and the blonde girl suddenly kneel in front of Hansen, lowering the head of pride, and said in unison: "The Princess of the Taiyin and the Princess of the Sun are willing to offer the last loyalty to the host. Become your most loyal servant."


    Everyone stayed at the beginning, staring at the pair of princesses who swear allegiance.


    That is the princess, but also a pair. Usually, even the aristocratic spirits swear allegiance is rare. Now there are two royals who swear allegiance at the same time. The scene is too shocking.


    Hansen has one hand and puts the stone of silver soul and the stone of golden soul on the forehead of the princess and the princess of the sun. I suddenly see the two princesses and the stone of the soul merge into one, disappearing in the strong light. .


    For a time, everyone stood there and obeyed the scenes of the royal family. Many people may not be able to see it once in a lifetime, and the scene of accepting the twins of the twins may not be seen once in a decade.


    The royal family was received, and the aliens in the entire shelter suddenly lost control. They fled and fled. In a short while, Li Wei and Fei Lige also went to the Temple of the Hell.


    "You don''t chase after the aliens, what are you doing here?" Hansen''s gaze swept across the faces of the people, and finally fell on Qi Xiuwen.


    Qi Xiuwen sighed: "Han brother, you are really a blessed person, you can make the twins of the twins recognize the Lord, luck is really good."


    Suddenly, Qi Xiuwen��s words turned: ��But the man can��t just rely on luck. Han��s brother, this royal sanctuary, I��ve received it.��


    "Qi Xiuwen, have you forgotten the agreement between Tang and Donglin?" Hansen looked at Qi Xiuwen and said faintly.


    "The agreement between Donglin and Tangjia is limited to the black **** sanctuary, but this is not a sanctuary shelter. Isn''t it?" Qi Xiuwen said with a smile.


    Li Wei and Fei Lige looked at each other and wanted to have any action, but suddenly they saw Qi Xiuwen waving a hand, and the strong black shelters of many black gods have surrounded the group.


    "This is the chores of me and Han Da Ge. Two of them are asking to intervene. The exquisite text is grateful." Qi Xiuwen said to Li Wei and Fei Lige.


    "The surname Qi, the original agreement is to lay down the sanctuary after the three palms, you do not want to swallow it?" Philip said coldly.


    "This world is the strongest, so even if I give it to you now, can you still live in this shelter?" Qi Xiuwen made a gesture, and many of the evolutionists around him broke out and their body quality broke. There are more than forty people in the evolution of the hundred.


    The faces of Li Wei and Fei Lige suddenly changed. The two of them added up to a dozen or so hundred evolutionary people. In the past, the black **** sanctuary should only be in its early twenties. How come it is so much.


    With so many broken top 100 players, they can still compete with them and suddenly they are silent.


    Yang Manli and other people''s faces have also changed, such a powerful strength, enough to sweep everything on the ice sheet.


    Qi Xiuwen said that the strong is the respect, and now the strength of Qi Xiuwen is enough to sweep the entire ice sheet, and it is useless to say anything.


    "Han brother, you and me have a friendship, but they are their own masters. If you are willing to stay with Xiuwen, you will be treated as if you are waiting for me." Qi Xiuwen took control of the overall situation and said to Han Sen.


    "Qi Xiuwen, do you think these people can stop me?" Hansen stroked the little silver fox in his arms and said faintly.


    Qi Xiuwen smiled and said: "Han brother is brave enough to be a man, and where is the Xiuwen dare to look down on you."


    Said, Qi Xiuwen pointed to the reggae around him and said: "I think Korean brother does not know this, I will introduce you, this is one of my most talented evolutionists in Donglin, Reggae Big Brother, talent is unparalleled. "Lei Nucleus" has been trained to the environment, and the first genetic lock has been opened in the second shelter, which is extremely rare in the entire league."


    Everyone suddenly changed his face and looked at the reggae with horror.


    Those who can open the genetic lock in the second shelter are undoubtedly absolute geniuses, and the age of the reggae is only four or fifty. It is indeed very horrible to have such an achievement.


    The more and more people are silent, there is still a strong person who starts the genetic lock around Qi Xiuwen. This kind of strength can no longer be said to be sweeping. It is not necessary to even sweep it. It can directly crush everything.


    The silence of the scene has become more and more, everyone knows that the general trend has gone. Under such pressure, not only the royal sanctuary, but the entire ice sheet has to fall into the hands of Qi Xiuwen.

 Chapter 595： ridiculous

    "Han brother, you treat me like a brother, if you are willing to help the younger brother, the younger brother will definitely stay with the brothers. The fastest update" Qi Xiuwen looked at Han Sen said.


    "I said that I am willing to help you, can you believe me?" Hansen looked at Qi Xiuwen calmly.


    "There is nothing I can''t believe, but I have a medicinal herb here. I hope that you can take it under the big brother of Han." Qi Xiuwen had no fear, and he took out an alloy sealed bottle from his arms and directly threw it to Hansen.


    Hansen caught the bottle and opened it. I saw that it was the size of a pigeon, and it was crystal clear and transparent.


    "What kind of medicine is this?" Han Sen put the medicine in the palm of his hand, only to see that there is liquid in the Danmao, and the crystal outside is only a shell.


    "Genetic Dan, we Donglin is famous for its bio-genetic technology. This is one of Donglin''s products. It can make the gene mutation, which may make the gene mutation more powerful." Dunton, Qi Xiuwen said: "But there are some problems that may cause mutations in the gene. But you don''t have to worry about Han Da Ge. You only need to inject a gene stabilizer at regular intervals to stabilize the gene mutation without causing any damage to the body. This is very mature. The product will not have any difference."


    "I have taken this down. Isn''t it true that you have to be obedient to you in this life?" Hansen glanced at the genetics in his hand and said faintly.


    "To tell the truth, it seems that you are such a big brother of Han, I really can''t let you leave, otherwise I will certainly sleep in peace, and I can only grieve you." Qi Xiuwen said.


    "Forty-six strong players, and one who has opened the genetic lock, it seems that you have a lot of thoughts." Han Sen''s eyes swept over the faces of the people, and looked calmly.


    "Han brother, you are brave enough to be a man, I have to do more preparations, if you just want to win this royal sanctuary, you don''t need to bother with Reggae''s big brother to run for a long time." Qi Xiuwen smiled.


    "Do you really think that an evolutionary person who opened the genetic lock in the district is really invincible?" Hansen stroked the small silver fox in his arms, his mouth slightly stunned, revealing a disdainful smile.


    "A region has opened the evolution of the genetic lock? You really have a big tone." Reggae changed face, staring coldly at Hansen, the body of the blue electric flashing, very embarrassing.


    Everyone saw the electric awn on the reggae, and the last luck in the heart was gone. The reggae was really a strong person who opened the genetic lock.


    "Qi Shao, there is no need to marry him, since he does not know how to lift, then directly kill the matter." Reggae stared at Hansen coldly said.


    "Han Brother, you should consider it again." Qi Xiuwen is also somewhat impatient.


    "I am just telling the truth. The so-called strong person who unlocks the genetic lock is just a kitten and a puppy. You want to swear at me in Qi Xiuwen. Isn''t it ridiculous?" Han Sen said faintly.


    When Hansen said this, everyone changed color. No one could think that Hansen would say such a thing. This is a strong person who despised the opening of the genetic lock. It is almost the same as finding death.


    Comparing such a strong person to a kitten and a puppy, everyone only feels that Hansen is mad at it.


    "You are looking for death!" The electric light on the reggae flashed, and the electric awn was revealed in his eyes. It seemed to be angered to the extreme.


    Even so, without the order of Qi Xiuwen, Reggae did not shoot.


    "Han brother, since you are so obsessed with it, it is no wonder that I am ruthless." Qi Xiuwen''s face also sank and nodded slightly toward the reggae.


    Reggae has long been seeing Hansen very uncomfortable, an ordinary evolutionist who has not even opened the genetic lock, even dared to despise him, simply do not know life and death.


    At the moment when Qi Xiuwen nodded, the reggae had already been fired out, and the body was entangled in electric light. The thunder and lightning in his hand directly caught Hansen, and I am afraid that it was at the extreme.


    Under the electric awning of the reggae, everyone couldn''t help but take a few steps back. In fact, they couldn''t see the reggae''s figure.


    I only heard the sound of the space being shaken by the body, and a thunder and lightning came to me. It was already in front of Hansen.


    The horrible power makes everyone feel terrified, and at the same time envy the jealousy. Who does not want to be the strong one to open the genetic lock, but it is a powerful existence that cannot be produced in a million.


    In the envy of envy, jealousy, panic and other emotions, Hansen was about to be directly killed by the reggae, but in this moment, suddenly he saw the cute little Hansen has been holding in his arms. The silver fox moved.


    I saw the silver electric mangling flashing, and in an instant I collided with the reggae-colored cyan electric mans, and then I heard a thunderous sound, then a scream.


    Then everyone saw the reggae that had no way to see the fierce flames. The whole body was black and fell to the ground. The three blood marks on the chest were deep and visible. Throughout the chest, the reggae struggled on the ground for several times. Can climb up.


    Everyone was shocked by the heart. I couldn''t believe the reggae that was struggling on the ground. For a moment, the whole shrine was quiet and terrible, as if there was no sound.


    "Impossible... how is this possible..."


    "What happened just now?"


    "The strong one who has opened the genetic lock, how could it be a pet-like little fox..."


    Everyone is filled with countless question marks, shocked and unspeakable, and staring at the reggae struggling on the ground.


    Qi Xiuwen only feels cold and his face is white. He can''t believe that the reggae has been knocked down like this, but it has opened the gene lock strong!


    "Hey!"


    Hansen hugged the little fox who fell back into his arms and kicked the reggae to Qi Xiuwen.


    "I thought I would at least be a cat and a dog. I didn''t expect it to be even better than a cat. Is this your cuddling?" Hansen said, looking at the pale face of Qi Xiuwen.


    The reggae fell at the foot of Qi Xiuwen, and the strong one who couldn��t be seen now is now squirting blood in his mouth, and he will not be able to live.


    Qi Xiuwen and the more than forty people who broke the top 100, like petrified, did not dare to move. All of them were cold and chilly in their hearts, and the body was shaking with uncontrollable tremors.


    Qi Xiuwen felt that he must be dreaming, more than forty people who broke the top 100, and a strong one who opened the genetic lock. Such a strong lineup suddenly seemed to be a bit ridiculous.


    Yes, it��s ridiculous. I thought it was the power to crush everything, but suddenly it made Qi Xiuwen feel so ridiculous.


    And the one who listened to him, never said to him half a word, watching him a very stupid man, but at this time like a god, so that Qi Xiuwen shivered, almost dare not look straight.


    At this moment, Qi Xiuwen suddenly found out that Han Sen never put him in his heart, just like watching a clown performing, like watching a cockroach ant being self-respecting, all his actions are so ridiculous, he Everything is so naive.


    For a moment, Qi Xiuwen��s self-confidence collapsed completely, and his legs were soft and almost squatted on the ground. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 596： Lord of the Icefield

    "Today, I finally opened my eyes."


    "It''s too strong. What is the strongest person who turns on the genetic lock is not as good as the dog in front of Hansen."


    "It''s too abnormal. A pet dog has directly killed a strong person who has opened the genetic lock. I don''t know what Hansen himself is."


    "What pet dog is obviously a pet cat."


    "The **** of the general strong, this is the real strong, talk and laugh to kill the strong, and even do not need to do it."


    "It''s just a metamorphosis. You weren''t there at the time. You didn''t see the expressions of Qi Xiuwen''s people. Hundreds of evolutionists, forty or fifty broken evolutionists, any one that was released as a sound figure, but in Hansen. I didn��t even dare to put one in front of me, for fear that Hansen was not happy, and all of them were destroyed. Qi Xiuwen was about to scare..."


    "Being a man is like Hansen! That is the real pleasure."


    "And Hansen? You don''t even have the pet in your arms."


    "Pets? Pets are also what you can do? People''s pets can kill the strong who open the genetic lock, can you dry hair?"


    "Since then, the ice sheet is Hansen''s world."


    "That is of course, these characters, I am the only one in the sky, not to mention an ice sheet in the district, even if it is placed in the entire second shelter, it must be a top figure."


    "It��s really an eye-opener. It��s too popular for you. You didn��t see those who can��t be seen in the past. The bear-like figure in front of Hansen is like a son who has seen a pro-son.��


    ......


    After this war, the situation of the whole three ice-cold tribes was broken. Hansen occupied the royal sanctuary and formed an alliance with Li Wei and Philippe to form a new goddess sanctuary. Four divisions were divided below.


    Yang Manli is the head of the Goddess Corps. Li Wei is the head of the Star Corps. Fei Lige is the head of the Philippine Army. Qi Xiuwen is the head of the Black God Corps.


    Hansen is the director of the well-being goddess sanctuary, but the title of the director, Hansen feels that some are not very good.


    Hansen did not kill Qi Xiuwen. One was to kill the trouble. Secondly, such a large royal sanctuary, he also needed the hands of Qi Xiuwen.


    Han Qi is not worried about Qi Xiuwen any more, but he still has some expectations.


    This time, the three joint attacks on the royal sanctuary were originally the most rewarding places in the Black God Sanctuary, but because of Qi Xiuwen��s rebellion, Hansen directly collected all their gains and became the actual winner. .


    Qi Xiuwen did not get any benefit from them. All the spoils were searched by Hansen, but there was no complaint. It was good to keep their lives. They were really scared by Hansen.


    Hansen gave the members of the Goddess Corps a lot of benefits, and if they needed it, they could buy the flesh and blood of different creatures at a low price, so that the strength of the Goddess Corps increased rapidly, and many people wanted to join the Goddess Legion, making the goddess The legion is growing, although it is not as good as the other three legions, but they are only a matter of time.


    "Eat, eat hard, don''t be polite with me." Hansen got a big **** flesh like a car in front of the little angel, just eat it.


    This time Hansen searched the flesh and blood of four **** blood creatures, all of them were killed by Qi Xiuwen and Reggae, and now all fall into Hansen��s hands.


    But the block is too big, Han Sen also got some barbecue, and shared with them, the rest of the preparation is fed to the little angel, so that she can grow up quickly.


    The strong performance of the small silver fox makes Han Sen look forward to how powerful the little angel will become after fighting.


    In addition to these blood-level flesh and blood, there are hundreds of variant flesh and blood, and the original level of flesh and blood is countless. Hansen himself can only sell it if he can''t use it. After all, flesh and blood can''t be stored for a long time. And the number is too much, can only be sold.


    Hansen himself has left some small variants of flesh and blood to eat. I believe that within ten days and a half, his variant gene will be full.


    "Unfortunately, there is no way to go out to hunt a different creature with a small silver fox, otherwise I still need to be a gene for God." Han Sen stroked the small silver fox in his arms, some depressed thinking.


    "The director, the accounts I have sorted out." Yang Manli sent a account to Hansen, but his eyes could not help but glance at Hansen''s small silver fox.


    Now the small silver fox is notoriously famous on the ice sheet. It is simply unimaginable to kill the pet that turns on the gene locker.


    Yang Manli had seen the little silver fox before. She only thought it was an ordinary pet. She was hugged and played all day by Hansen. I didn��t think that it was so terrible.


    Hansen looked at the accounts, but the money for selling different kinds of flesh and blood in these days has already been several billion. The royal sanctuary is operating again. The future income is unimaginable and will not be worse than a big planet-level company.


    Of course, it is certainly much worse than the big stars in the interstellar class, but Hansen is already very satisfied. With this royal sanctuary, even if Hansen does nothing, the family of the next half of his life can also eat.


    However, this does not make much sense to Hansen. His goal is not here. If he can''t get to the peak of power, no amount of money will be of any use to him.


    After Yang Manli left, Hansen was playing with an alloy sealed bottle, which was wearing the genetic gene.


    When Hansen came out last time, Xiaoyinhu seemed to be very appetizing for this medicinal herb.


    However, Hansen did not dare to let it eat, fearing that something went wrong, genetic mutation may be a good thing or a bad thing, which is different from eating heterogeneous flesh-enhanced genes.


    The little fox stretched out his claws to pick up the alloy bottle, and it seemed that he did not forget the genetic creation.


    Hansen hesitated, opened the bottle, poured the gene into the palm of his hand, and placed it in the palm of his hand. He looked at the little silver fox that he had hoped to eat. Hansen took the fist and did not let the little silver fox succeed. .


    "Is there something wrong with this thing you eat?" I don''t know if the little silver fox couldn''t understand it, but Hansen still asked.


    The little silver fox shook his small head quickly, and then used his small head to pick Hansen''s hand.


    Hansen hesitated for a while, and then he let go of his hand, and the little silver fox suddenly swallowed the genetics.


    Han Sen looked at the little silver fox, waiting for the change of the small silver fox. He extorted a lot of genetic stabilization liquid from Qi Xiuwen. If there is any problem, it is not afraid.


    After waiting for a while, I saw that the silver hair on the little silver fox seemed to be more silvery, and there was no other change except that nothing happened.


    And the little silver fox also used his claws to hollow out the bottle, as if he still wanted to eat.


    "It seems that the gene''s ability to make Dan is not enough to make the gene mutation of the gods." Han Sen can only judge this. 8

 Chapter 597： Silver beetle

    "Old Han, you really do, how do you do it? Even let the Donglin''s person so bleeding.?" In the communicator, Tang Zhenliu looked at Hansen with amazement.


    Dong Lin��s person actually took the initiative to find their Tang family and wanted to reach a settlement with Hansen.


    "This is his son''s life-saving money." Han Sen looked at the list sent by Tang Zhenliu and said with a smile.


    "What happened? You moved his son?" Tang Zhenliu looked at Hansen with surprise.


    "Not that I moved his son, his son moved me." Hansen said things again.


    "I rely on you, you have killed an evolutionary who has opened the genetic lock? Do you also open the genetic lock?" Tang Zhenliu''s eyes are rounded, and Hansen is incredible.


    "How can I be so fast, just lucky, I got a pet, it was my reggae that my pet died." Hansen smiled.


    "I wipe, what pets are so powerful, give me ten." Tang Zhenliu said before the Harlan.


    "I just accidentally got this one, the goddess of fortune is loving me, you can''t envy it." Hansen smiled.


    "It��s no wonder that Donglin��s Ken is so bleeding, even the monks who have opened the genetic lock are killed. It��s too hard to kill you in the shelter. If you really have a hard time killing Qi Xiuwen, no one can help. "Tang Zhenliu said.


    "I am not so stupid, killing an insignificant Qi Xiuwen, not getting a little benefit, but also having to face the revenge of Donglin, can''t draw it. And I have too few people now, and I want to use the people under him to help me. Temporary management of the royal sanctuary, there is Qi Xiuwen in my hands, not afraid that they are not honest."


    Han Sen read the list and said to Tang Zhenliu: "In theory, I agree with such compensation, but I don''t want these things and money. You can help me and Donglin people to talk to me and change them to genetics."


    "That can''t be eaten if you don''t eat well. What do you want to do with that stuff?" asked Tang Zhenliu frowning.


    Han Sen knows what Tang Zhenliu is thinking and smiles and says: "You can rest assured that I have no intention of using that thing to hang people. I have other uses. You can help me talk."


    "Okay, then I will let people talk, and give you news in a few days." After a pause, Tang Zhenliu still asked some people who did not believe: "Old Han, is that reggae really killing your pet?"


    "A lot of people were there on the ice sheet that day. I don''t believe you ask. I didn''t even move my fingers." Hansen said with a hand in his hand.


    "I rely on you, your kid is really a good jealousy, can kill and open the genelock strong man, the pet is really big, how can I not encounter such a good thing?" Tang Zhenliu looked Envy and hate.


    Hanging up the communicator, Hansen went directly to the shelter and appeared in the royal sanctuary.


    Donglin''s genetics can''t be bought on Dan market. The alliance does not allow Donglin to be officially sold. Hansen even wants to buy and has no place to buy. Even if he can get a little through the channel, it is definitely a high price. It is better to go directly from Qijia. Want.


    Since the little silver fox wants to eat those things, maybe there is really a big role to play, maybe it will not be a disadvantage if you get some back.


    If it is really easy to use, now Qi Xiuwen is still in his hands, it is easy to find a way to get started from Qi Xiuwen.


    "Han, the silver beetles outside the city have not retired, killing a batch and a batch of emerged, what can I do?" Philippe saw Hansen, and complained.


    Fei Lige is still very interesting. The reason why he started the nickname of Philippe is that he likes to eat mignon steak.


    According to Li Wei, the background of Fei Lie''s family is very deep, and my talent is also very good. Otherwise, it is impossible to score the ice sheet with Li Wei and Black God.


    "I will handle this matter, you don''t have to worry about it." Hansen went to find the zero, took the small silver and silver back, and set off for the city.


    The evolutionists encountered on the road took the initiative to give way to Hansen or say hello, and the eyes were swept away from Hansen��s little silver fox.


    "That is the pet, killing the strong who opened the genetic lock."


    ��It looks so ordinary, I didn��t expect it to be such a powerful pet.��


    "Really, the Lord is cute, I want to raise one."


    ......


    Hansen walked out of the city with a small silver and silver, and saw groups of silver beetles wandering around, and did not climb back to the ground, the number is very amazing, like a piece of silver lake.


    It seems to smell the smell of a small silver fox, those silver beetles are crawling fast, and some are drilling into the cracks in the ground.


    These silver beetles are very weird. They don''t have any hints to kill them. They don''t get the soul of the beast. The body breaks down and dissipates directly, and there is no flesh and blood.


    And the number of silver beetles is terrible, as if **** can not kill.


    Hansen walked around the city with a small silver fox. The place where he walked, the nearby silver beetle escaped clean, but after he walked away, the silver beetles climbed out again.


    Hansen summoned the Taiyin princess and looked at the delicate figure in front of him. He pointed to the silver beetle in the distance and asked, "What are the silver beetles?"


    The Taiyin princess is fascinating: "Those silver beetles are not really alien creatures."


    "It''s not a different creature? What is it?" Hansen frowned slightly, and how the world of shelters might have creatures that are not aliens.


    "Those should be considered weapons." Taiyin Princess thought about it.


    "Make it clear." Hansen was slightly curious in his heart.


    Princess Taiyin said: "There is a silver beetle in the ground, which can produce a large number of silver beetles, but the silver beetle is not a descendant of it, just a weapon similar to a living body."


    Hansen understands why it is useless to kill these silver beetles. The original true Lord is still underground.


    "The silver beetle mother is a blood creature?" Hansen asked again.


    "Yes." Princess Taiyin replied.


    Hansen looked around, but couldn''t help but frown: "Where is the silver beetle mother underground?"


    "Now I can''t control it, and I don''t know where it is, but the silver beetle mother is usually in the underground below 500 meters."


    "Five hundred meters or less?" The tighter Han Sen''s brow wrinkled, how could he drill to the ground five hundred meters to kill the silver beetle mother.


    However, if you do not kill, it will take a lot of manpower, material resources and financial resources to clean up these silver beetles every day. Most of them belong to Hansen, and he is naturally reluctant.


    "It is not difficult to kill the silver beetle. I only need to join my sister and I can do it." The princess of the Taiyin circulated and squinted.


    "That would be great." Hansen didn''t want to, and summoned the Sun Princess together.


    Looking at a silver and a gold twin girl, standing in front of herself, even Hansen could not help but swallow, it is a unique and beautiful landscape. 8

 Chapter 598： invite

    Hansen looked at the Taiyin Princess and the Sun Princess. The Poseidon Princess has the ability to control the Crystal Palace. I don��t know if the Taiyin Princess and the Sun Princess have any special ability. ?


    The Taiyin princess and the Sun Princess looked at each other, and the scepter in their hands was lifted at the same time, but they only saw the gold and silver two-color brilliance, but in an instant, the Taiyin Princess and the Sun Princess actually merged into one, and turned into a golden rim. Silver armor, a pupil with silver, a pupil with gold, a pair of golden swords and a silver sword with a sword.


    "Become a person?" Hansen was amazed at the girlish spirits of the Taiyin Sun. I don''t know why they didn''t have a chance when they were fighting with themselves.


    I saw the girl''s alien coming to the crack of the earth that was drilled by a silver beetle, pulling out a silver sword and throwing it into the crack.


    Then he held the golden sword in his hand and waved it twice from time to time. After a short time, he suddenly felt the earth shake, and then there was a sigh of suffocation, and a large amount of dust spewed from the cracks in the earth.


    Hey!


    The golden sword in the hands of the girl''s aliens picked up, and saw that the silver sword that was put into the ground suddenly flew out of the crack, and flew around the girl with the golden sword in the hands of the girl. A few laps were held in the hands of a girl.


    "Master, the silver beetle mother has been killed." The girl''s aliens turned to Hansen''s report.


    In fact, without her report, Han Sen already knows the result, because his voice has already sounded in his mind.


    "Yin and Yang princess killed the **** creature silver beetle mother, did not get the soul of the animal, eat its flesh and blood can be randomly obtained o to 1o point of the gene."


    The silver beetles, which were originally surrounded by them, were like wilted flowers at this time. They all lingered on the ground, and the body quickly decomposed and decomposed. After a while, they all melted.


    "This is simply Yuba killing thousands of miles away!" Hansen stared at the yin and yang princess, very envious.


    "Master, this is the yin and yang swordsmanship, not the sword murder." Yin Yang princess corrected.


    "Why did you not use such a means when you were fighting with me?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "Yin and Yang are one, the combat strength can not be fundamentally improved, but only the Yin and Yang swordsmanship can be used." Yin Yang Princess replied.


    "It turns out that, in this case, you still separate." Han Sen felt that it was not cost-effective to change two beautiful girls for a beautiful girl, or to restore their status to the sun.


    Han Sen was preparing to go back, but suddenly saw a figure coming out of the glacier not far away, and a closer look turned out to be the Queen I had seen before.


    The Queen looked at the little silver fox in Hansen��s arms, but did not look at Hansen himself.


    "How are you still here?" Hansen frowned slightly, watching the Queen with vigilance. If the Queen came for a small silver fox, he didn''t know if the Little Silver Fox was the Queen''s opponent.


    Although the small silver fox is powerful, but it is still a larva after all, the power is far from reaching its peak. It is okay to deal with the evolutionary people who generally open the genetic lock, but in the face of the Queen, Han Sen��s heart really has no bottom.


    The little silver fox is also staring at the Queen, just as it was when the snow was mad.


    The Queen retracted her eyes on the little silver fox and said to Hansen: "What is your pet special? What level of pet is it?"


    "God blood level." Han Sen directly replied, without any hesitation.


    Although he suspects that the Queens may be killing the gods, but no one knows if they have killed them, Hansen is not willing to expose things related to this.


    The Queen looked at Han Sen deeply, but did not say anything, and looked at Hansen��s arms: "You should know that there is a level of creature above the blood creature, I organized a small team, both The power of the gene lock is turned on, in order to kill this creature, are you interested in joining?"


    "I haven''t opened the genetic lock yet, should I not be eligible to join?" Hansen said.


    "With it, you are qualified." The Queen pointed.


    "That''s still, I don''t have that ability myself. I can''t just rely on a pet to save my life. And the existence of that kind of creature seems to be just speculation. Have you ever killed it?" Hansen said to the Queen.


    The Queen did not answer, just said "I want to know if I can find a bottle to contact me", and I went straight away.


    The Queen is very skeptical that Hansen��s pet is a pet above the blood creature, but she has not killed that creature, so she is not sure, just guessing.


    After more than a hundred years of exhibitions, human beings are becoming more powerful in the second sanctuary, but human beings who can open genetic locks in the second shelter are still a minority.


    The Queen has exhausted the method. Now she has only invited seven such masters to join her team. After all, most of the masters belong to the major forces. She can find seven with one person, which is already very powerful.


    However, even such a force can not kill those creatures suspected to be above the blood creatures, but also have special attribute power, but those biological forces are obviously much stronger than humans.


    According to estimates in actual combat, if human beings can completely open the first genetic lock, that is, the physical quality reaches 300, and the first genetic lock is fully opened, it is possible to fight against such a creature.


    Unfortunately, this is almost impossible to achieve in the second shelter. It is simply unrealistic. Therefore, it is only by relying on the number of people and cooperation to kill such creatures.


    Only so far, there is no big force that has killed such creatures.


    As for Hansen''s pet, the Queen is only suspicious. After all, no one can kill such a creature. How can Hansen get such a pet beast?


    To say that Hansen himself can kill such creatures, the Queen certainly won''t believe it.


    Although Hansen��s strength is very strong, he has not opened the genetic lock, and he will not work on the last human being to unlock the genetic lock, let alone kill such creatures.


    The most suspicion in the Queen''s heart is that the little silver fox is a rare **** beast of the violent god, although the chances are small, but it may also have the power of special attributes.


    The Queen couldn��t think of it. The little silver fox is not a beast soul at all, it is a living **** creature.


    This is no stranger to her. After all, no one has ever heard of it. The alien creatures will be captive of human beings, let alone the legendary creatures.


    The reason why the Queen invited Han Sen was to take a fancy to the ability of the Little Silver Fox. Secondly, she also took a fancy to Hansen��s own ability. She taught Han Sen, naturally knows how terrible the growth and potential of Hansen is. Once he opens the first genetic lock, he will be a terrible master.


    Such a character, the Queen naturally wants to be drawn into her team earlier. 8

 Chapter 599： Open genetic lock

    On the other side of the royal sanctuary is a huge mountain range. After crossing the mountain range, it is no longer a snow and ice area. On the other side of the mountain is the power of a royal sanctuary. The owner of the shelter is a strong genetic lock. It is not an easy task to develop there.


    The huge mountain range is called the Devil''s Mountain Range. Among them, there are many powerful aliens, and the mountain is steep. It is not conducive to large-scale human battles. Only a few talents can enter and kill different creatures, but most of them do not dare. In-depth.


    When they passed through the Devil''s Mountains, they also spent a long time and opened up many dangerous areas before they could come to the ice sheet.


    According to Qi Xiuwen, the owner of the royal sanctuary on the other side of the Devil''s Mountain is Lu Hui, the captain of the Blue Blood Reserve. The strength is very strong. Although the first genetic lock is also opened, the reggae is compared with it. It��s a lot worse.


    Hansen��s current manpower is already small. Even a royal sanctuary can��t make a decision. Otherwise, it will not occupy the royal sanctuary with other families, so there is no plan to expand outward.


    Nowadays, he occupies the ice sheet and has the natural danger of the Devil''s Mountain. He is also a master of the landlord. As long as he can keep the ice sheet, he can earn a lot of capital.


    Hansen: Super **** body spirit.


    Rank: Evolution


    Shouyuan: 300.


    The evolution of the gods requires: a hundred genes.


    Genes: basic gene 100, original gene 100, variant gene 100, **** gene 39.


    Digested the benefits of this attack on the royal sanctuary, Hansen''s mutant gene was finally full, and the gene of God increased a few points, reaching 39 points.


    Now Hansen is only the basic physical quality that the gene has brought him to about 150, which is not the strengthening of his body.


    This value is equivalent to a top-level evolutionary person with full genetics. Even if Hansen is promoted to a higher level, he can directly reach the three hundred physical qualities of the heavenly order.


    However, Ji Yanran told him that before the promotion of the transcendence, the physical quality can be a little higher, there is a great advantage, Hansen is not in a hurry.


    Now Hansen''s biggest hope is to be able to open a genetic lock, otherwise the physical quality is not worse than those of the top evolutionary, but some special forces are too much to lose.


    "Dong Xuan Jing can not repair the first weight for a while, it seems that I can only try to repair "ice muscle jade bones", I hope there will be no problem." Han Sen made up his mind to continue to practice "ice muscle jade" bone".


    According to the truth, he has become the first heavyweight of ice muscles, and should be able to open the genetic lock, but he does not have the ability to open the first genetic lock.


    Han Sen knows that there is definitely a problem with the ice muscles he has trained, but since he has absorbed the snow and the mad ice, the ice muscles are a bit different, and maybe the first genetic lock can be opened.


    Hansen��s only concern is the negative effect of ice muscle jade. He does not want to become a person like Snow.


    Just want to kill the super-god creatures, it is impossible to not open the genetic lock. Hansen has a hole in the body. It is not too scary. After returning to the league, he enters a training room and continues to practice ice muscles. Jade bones.


    The ice muscle jade bones are running again, and the cool and cool breath rushes out from the cells of each body. With the ice muscles and jade bones flowing slowly in the meridians, Hansen''s body is getting more and more pure.


    Hansen feels that his brain is getting more and more calm, as if the whole world has changed a little differently in his eyes, but Hansen can''t tell where it is different.


    The greed, jealousy, longing, ** and other emotions of human beings seem to have a great influence on Hansen under the flow of ice muscles and bones, which makes Han Sen''s feelings more and more indifferent.


    At the same time, Han Sen''s feelings have become extremely keen and extraordinary.


    The senses of sight, smell, taste, hearing, touch and heart have been greatly enhanced. The six senses have been enlarged to the point that Hansen himself is somewhat surprised.


    With the soundproof walls of the training room, Hansen could even hear the voice of the training room next to him, which he could never do before.


    Although Hansen has no feeling of ice cold, it is only cool and cool, but the brain is more and more calm, and even some non-human calm, emotions are gradually disappearing.


    The cells of the whole body are struggling to squat, seemingly bound by some kind of shackles. Hansen didn''t feel the sense of restraint before, but today he feels very uncomfortable and wants to break free of this bondage.


    Han Sen knows that he has finally touched the first genetic lock. Today''s ice muscle jade surgery is somewhat different from the previous one. No matter how he practiced before, he didn''t feel this way.


    Now Hansen feels that as long as he continues, he can open the first genetic lock, but the brain becomes more and more ruthless. It seems to be turning into a mental brain without feelings, which makes Hansen Some are scared.


    He is afraid that if he really opens the genetic lock, will he completely lose the human feelings and become a ruthless monster, which will only be worse than the Xue family.


    The snow family has at least a happy and fascinating music. He now only feels that he is almost gone, even if he uses the ice muscles to open the first genetic lock. It is likely that all feelings have completely disappeared.


    The cells are struggling, and Hansen��s six senses are magnified, so that Hansen��s whole person has the feeling of being trapped in a cage for a thousand years. He can��t immediately break the cage and regain his freedom.


    "The last time I practiced ice muscle jade bone surgery, I was awakened by the automatic operation of the hole Xuan Jing. This time, the hole Xuan Jing did not respond at all. It is probably because this time it is not dangerous, you should be able to try it." Knowing that it was affected by the non-human calm brain at this time, Han Sen resolutely began to hit the first genetic lock.


    The whole body cells burst into horrible power, and the invisible shackles were rushed again and again, causing Hansen��s body to tremble and scream, making a squeaky rattle.


    It��s just that Hansen himself is calm and calm, like a godless figure, so calmly watching everything happen.


    Six senses became more and more acute, and they were infinitely magnified. At the same time, Hansen��s mind suddenly formed a strange picture. Through the wall, he could actually see the people in the opposite training room.


    Hansen is very clear that this is not because he has the ability to see through the eyes, but his seventh sense is strengthened, but with the external conditions such as sound, the image of the opposite side is outlined in the mind.


    The seventh sense is the ability to analyze conditions such as time, space, past, present, and future. Hansen��s seventh sense is inherently stronger than the average person. Now it is magnified and becomes more sensitive.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s body slammed as if something had been shattered. The whole body was like a prisoner who broke free from the shackles in an instant, and seemed to be a fairy who was feathered to fly, and had a sense of rebirth...


    a

 Chapter 600： Bizarre perception

    "All sentient beings are known to be Alaya. They are pure and clean, too out of the world, and nirvana."


    Hansen did not get the power of freezing, but the body was extremely powerful after opening the first genetic lock, which is not the most important.


    The main thing is that Hansen��s seven senses have also been magnified to the extremes of humanity, and Hansen has a strange feeling.


    Unclear, the Hansen has another perspective on himself and the world.


    Hansen can''t say what it is. Maybe it''s because of the limited physical quality. It can''t completely open the first genetic lock. The feeling seems to be between nothing, making Hansen himself difficult to name.


    Hansen walked out of the training room with the genetic lock turned on. His heart was very strange. The walls around him disappeared, or his whole body seemed to be full of eyes. Everything around him was displayed in his eyes. .


    Sound, temperature, light, and so on, all seem to form another rule in Hansen''s mind. Even if he closes his eyes, he can see everything around him.


    "It''s amazing, it feels so wonderful." Hansen wants to be happy, but he doesn''t feel the surprise of half a surprise. It seems that everything is taken for granted, and it is not worthy of happiness.


    Hansen walked around and suddenly saw a woman **** next to her. Looking at it carefully, she was Anne, slender legs, white skin, towering chest, and everything was covered with Hansen.


    However, Hansen took a closer look. There was a wall in the middle. Anne was in the dressing room. The wall was not transparent. However, Hansen saw it more than the heat detector.


    It was only in this state that Hansen had no desire for it. He looked at Anne''s wonderful ** and bones. He just looked at it and turned away. He didn''t have a look.


    After a round in the base, Han Sen felt that the brain had some tingling sensation, knowing that his physical fitness is still difficult to support the long-term opening of the first genetic lock, and he retired from the state of opening the genetic lock.


    The body was once again shackled, Hansen suddenly lost the wonderful feeling, the physical quality also returned to the original level, and the seven senses also greatly degraded.


    "Although there is no such power as ice fire and lightning, but this ability is what I like, very good." Han Sen''s face finally showed a smile.


    After closing the genetic lock, Hansen��s hanging heart finally fell. He did not become a ruthless monster like the Snow family. Once closed, it will return to normal.


    "I don''t know how to use the hole to open the first genetic lock. What kind of power should it be stronger than ice muscle jade?" Hansen had a faint expectation.


    "I don''t know the ability of me, what kind of level is it in the evolution of genetic locks?" Hansen probably knows that ice muscle jade surgery opens the genetic lock is pure ** and feeling improvement, and there is no other Attributes, so I don��t know what it��s like to fight against the power of ice and fire.


    Back in the room, Hansen dialed the number of Huangpu Pingqing, and soon saw the image of Huangfu bottle clear, Hansen suddenly felt the nosebleeds almost sprayed out.


    I saw that Huangfu bottle was wearing only a tulle pajamas, a large piece of snow and white dew was on the outside, and it was still faint to see inside. Although it was only vague, it could not be seen, but the more so, the more People are itchy.


    "Primary school, it is rare that you will take the initiative to find me this sister, must be something?" Huangfu bottle clear deliberately leaned forward, the pair of amazing perfect plump, suddenly squeezed out the exaggerated arc and gully.


    "Cough, sister, the empress said that if you want to find her, you can let the sister send you a message. I am not here to help you." Han Sen is talking, but the line of sight has not been removed, so wonderful. The scenery does not look at the white does not look, looked at it anyway, no loss.


    Huang Fu bottle was watched by Han Sen, but it was too much to eat. He took a look at Han Sen and grabbed a coat to block the spring: "What are you looking for?"


    "Sister, you help me tell the Queen, I want to know, I want to join her team." Hansen said with a sinking.


    Now he has successfully opened the genetic lock, and his physical fitness is considered to be the top among the evolutionists. You don��t have to worry about those people any more. Naturally, you want to see if the Queens are going to hunt the super god. biological.


    Hansen feels that it is a little difficult to kill supernatural creatures by his own strength. If he can use the power of others, it may not be a good thing.


    At least they can follow the Queens to see the power of real super-natural creatures. After all, the little silver fox is still a super-natural creature in childhood, and the combat power should be much worse than the real super-god creature.


    "She actually invited you to join her team?" Huangfu bottle was surprised to see Han Sen.


    "She didn''t tell you?" Hansen said strangely to Huangfu Shuqing.


    The Queen asked him to find the Emperor Yongzheng, and Hansen thought that the Queen had already told the Emperor Yongzheng of the Qing Dynasty. I did not expect that Huangpu Pingqing did not know anything.


    "How can someone like her say so much to me." Huang Fu��s bottle of Qing Qingfeng turned: "But she is so proud, the average person does not look at the eyes, and some evolvers who have opened the genetic lock want to enter her. The team was rejected by her directly, and she could not think that she would invite you. Primary school, it seems that your charm is really great."


    "As it is, in general, I am still a lot worse than the head of the head, and I need to continue to work hard." Han Sen touched his nose and said.


    Huang Fu bottle Qing has been numb for Hansen''s cheeky, and thought about it: "I will tell her, but when she goes to find you, it depends on her own mood."


    "Thank you, sister, wait for me to retire after dinner," Hansen smiled.


    "Well, I am waiting for you." Huang Fu��s bottle smiled and Hansen glanced.


    After the call was over, Hansen went to the test hall, and he wanted to give it a try and what level he could achieve after opening the genetic lock.


    Of course, in order to make a comprehensive test, Hansen went to the exclusive test hall in the base, not the kind of virtual community.


    After Hansen chose the strength of the test, he entered the test room directly, and suddenly a semi-biochemical semi-metal robot appeared in front of Hansen.


    This is a combat robot specially designed for testing. It looks like a humanoid robot. In fact, it is composed of many Gangmi robots. If it exceeds a certain power, it will disintegrate, but it can be reorganized soon...


    a

 Chapter 601： Gods perspective

    Anne has been paying attention to Hansen''s every move. Today, Hansen went to the test hall and went to the monitoring room. He called out the monitoring of the test hall and watched Hansen''s test.


    Undoubtedly, this kind of test can best reflect the true level of a person. Hansen has never done this kind of test before, so Anne has no way to have a specific estimate of Hansen''s level.


    Now Hansen took the initiative to test, and Anne naturally refused to miss the opportunity of this observation.


    However, looking at the difficulty of Hansen''s choice, Anne could not help but be disappointed.


    One hundred difficulty, that is to say, Hansen can destroy the robot as long as he uses more than one hundred strengths. Even if Hansen does not test, Anne knows that Hansen definitely has more than one hundred powers.


    But they are all here, and Anne still has to watch Hansen''s test.


    The reason why Hansen did not choose a stronger test difficulty was because everyone in the test hall saw it. He didn''t want to expose his true strength.


    And Hansen wants to test how much the special feeling is, after the gene lock is turned on, so it doesn''t need to be too difficult.


    The first robot that started was directly smashed by Hansen, and soon the robot reorganized, and then another robot was added.


    After the two robots were smashed, the number of robots became four, then eight, and then continued to double.


    Hansen has been breaking the robot all the time, and it seems that there is no difficulty at all.


    But after Anne looked at it for a while, her look turned a little dignified.


    Hansen''s difficulty level is not high, but the way he broke the robot is a bit special. Anne did not pay attention at the beginning, but after careful reading, his face changed slightly.


    Because robots are set up a good attack route, the more robots, the more closely they cooperate, and unlike many humans, they are likely to make mistakes.


    The robot is not going to go wrong, and the cooperation is more precise than humans. Although such an attack does not pose a threat to Hansen, Hansen��s way of breaking the robot makes Anne very surprised.


    Han Sen faced the attack in all directions. In many cases, he did not turn his head to look at it. He was able to accurately smash the robot behind him. Even several robots attacked him from behind. Hansen was able to get accurate. All the faults are blocked.


    It��s like being behind the eyes, and Anne is a bit unbelievable.


    Strength and speed can be practiced, but this ability makes Anne somewhat unaware of how Hansen did it.


    If it is a simple listening position, Anne does not believe it. In such a fighting environment, it is impossible to have such accurate judgments on hearing alone.


    What''s more, Hansen has not made any mistakes from beginning to end. It seems that the position and action of all robots are in the palm of his hand. This powerful control ability, even Anne can not do so perfectly.


    Hansen is getting better and better, this kind of feeling is very beautiful when he opened the perspective of God. He can even predict what kind of attacks those robots will do.


    In line with the skills of the tunnel, Hansen is like a hang of an unknown prophet. Unless it is too fast for him to respond, any attack is ineffective for him.


    Thirty-two robots are already the limit, but unfortunately they still can''t hurt Hansen''s half points. They are all directly broken by a punch and a punch. Even the second punch is not needed. The feeling of being so dripping can''t be described.


    Anne brows more and more tight, although Hansen is very strange, but there is no way to say where Hansen is weird, and Anne is somewhat confused.


    Even if Anne wants to report to Ji Ruozhen, she doesn''t know how to report it. She can''t tell Ji Ruozhen that Han Sen feels very sensitive.


    After Hansen��s test was over, he left the test hall directly. Anne was looked at again with a confused look. The result was still not strong.


    Hansen is very satisfied with his ability to open the genetic lock. Although there is no special attribute power, such ability is also very abnormal.


    And because there is no special sign, when he opens the genetic lock, it is difficult for others to see the difference. It is difficult to guess whether he has opened the genetic lock. This is also very beneficial for Hansen.


    After entering the shelter again, Zhu stopped to find Hansen: "I said the director, I found a blood creature, how about helping to cut two knives?"


    "Hello." Hansen promised to come down. The last time he stopped Zhu��s pit, it was too bad. Under the strong protest of Zhu stopped, Hansen promised to help him once and for all. Now Zhu stops, he can��t Refuse.


    However, Han Sen��s current thinking is not on these things. Now he has opened the genetic lock. It��s much simpler to kill the blood creatures. You can go to the bottom of the sea to kill some blood creatures. On the one hand, you can feed the little angels. Add your own gene.


    Zhu stopped Hansen to go inside the Devil''s Mountain Range. Hansen couldn''t help but frown: "When have you entered the Devil''s Mountain?"


    According to those who followed the reggae, there are different creatures with special attributes in the Devil''s Mountains, and more than one is a dangerous place.


    "You can rest assured that I just turned around and didn''t dare to go in." Zhu stopped.


    Hansen nodded and said nothing. With his current ability, even if he encounters a super-god creature, escape should still be a bit of a grasp.


    And not all super-god creatures will kill humans insanely, as long as they are far away, they should not be too much trouble.


    Just turned over a mountain, you can no longer see the world of ice and snow, and you can gradually see the lush trees and plants in the mountains.


    "The director is there." Zhu stopped really did not lie, they just entered the Devil''s Mountain, Zhu stopped pointing to a small hill and said that even the outer edge of the Devil''s Mountains is not, it is the edge of the edge, and the ice field It��s just a mountain.


    Han Sen looked in the direction of Zhu��s stop. The hill was also a few tens of meters high. It was a blue-gray stone mountain. There were several small trees and some vines on the hill.


    Just halfway up the hill, a gecko-like alien creature is licking the vines on the mountain wall.


    Hansen carefully looked at the alien creature. Although it looks like a gecko, it is not only ten times bigger, but it is more than one meter long. It is blue and blue. Although there are no scales, it has a rough skin feel. .


    "Although the hill is not high, but it is above the mountain wall, it is not easy to kill it." Hansen said after watching it for a while.


    "If it''s easy, I won''t bother you. Is there any way?" Zhu stopped.


    "Well, you wait." Hansen said, he summoned the blood scales to wear on his body, stepping on the mountain wall and vacating.

 Chapter 602： strong power

    Hansen''s figure rises more than ten meters, and his toes are on the mountain wall. He rises again, so he has approached the gecko-like alien creature two or three times. Fastest update


    Hansen secretly opened the genetic lock. The gecko had not moved yet. Hansen had already felt that it had to turn his head. When it turned around, Hansen had already felt that it would spit out his tongue.


    Sure enough, the next second, the huge gecko had spit out a **** red tongue with a barb, and volleyed directly to Hansen.


    This feeling is wonderful, as Hansen can predict what will happen next time, everything is within his expectations.


    Hansen was in the air, and he sneaked away from the giant gecko''s snake-like tongue. He rushed to the side of him, and the silver snake sword fell in his hand.


    Out of Hansen''s surprise, the huge gecko was directly smashed by Hansen''s sword, and it was almost impossible for Hansen to doubt whether it was a blood creature.


    "Hunting the blood of the creatures of the mountain beasts, not getting the soul of the beast, eating their flesh and blood can randomly get 0 to 10 gene."


    But the sound of the sound in my mind, but clearly told Han Sen, this is indeed a blood creature.


    Hansen was so overjoyed that he knew that his power had also been greatly improved after he opened the genetic lock. It was not just that the perception ability became stronger.


    Now even the blood creatures can be easily killed. It is conceivable that the increase in power is terrifying.


    Zhu stopped watching underneath, and for a long while, he did not react. Hansen��s killing of the blood creature was too crisp and violent.


    Hey!


    The body of the mountain beast fell, Hansen also fell, Zhu stopped this reaction, and hugged Hansen and shouted: "Your sister, I just let you cut two swords for me, leave it to me. Come kill, how can you kill directly, have you got the soul of the beast?"


    "I accidentally missed my hand, I couldn''t help it, I couldn''t help it." Han Sen apologized with a smile, then said: "I really didn''t get the animal spirit, or else, go back and look for a **** blood creature, then take a breath. Give you a kill."


    Zhu stopped this gas, and Hansen asked again: "Isn''t I really got the beast?"


    "I Hansen swears to the sky, if I have the soul of this alien creature, let me not die." Han Sen directly swears.


    "What kind of poison oath, is there a few people in the world who are so dying? If you can''t do it, you will swear again, and you will say that if you have the soul of the beast, you will not be able to marry your wife for a lifetime." Zhu stopped.


    Hansen swears in accordance with Zhu Shu, Zhu stopped this and did not doubt him again, summoned the mount to drag the mountain beast back.


    "To tell the truth, how did you do it? How did you come to the second shelter for a year, and in that place, you have grown to this point, you will not have opened the genetic lock?" Go back On the way, Zhu stopped to look at Hansen with a look of eccentricity, and finally could not help but ask.


    "It''s hard to open the genetic lock." Hansen said with a blind eye.


    Zhu stopped not knowing whether Hansen said it was true or not. Hansen said that he could not believe it. After all, Hansen��s time to enter the second god��s shelter was too short.


    Returning to the shelter, Hansen pushed open the door of his room and saw a woman who was in his room and was sitting at the table looking at his ancient instruments.


    Although it was just a back view, Hansen still recognized it. This woman is the Queen. Her temperament is too special. It is difficult for Han Sen to recognize it.


    Hansen did not expect the Queen to come to him so soon after receiving the news. It seems that the Queen really valued him.


    "Bo Ping said that you have considered it, to join my team?" The Queen put down her book and turned to look at Hansen.


    "Yes, I think about it." Hansen nodded.


    "How can I change my mind so quickly?" The Queen asked again.


    "I thought about it over the past two days. My god''s genes are almost full. I also want to know if there is such a creature that exists above the blood creatures. So after thinking about it, I decided to follow you. Hansen said.


    "Not to look at it, but to obey the command. That kind of creature is extremely dangerous. Even people who have opened the genetic lock are very likely to have an accident, let alone you, so the squad must strictly abide by the instructions when fighting. No violations are allowed." The Queen said seriously.


    "I understand this." Hansen nodded. "But there is something I have to make clear. Wherever my pet goes, all the aliens will retreat. I don''t know if that creature is in it. And my pet can''t attack aliens."


    "I have already guessed what the aliens will retreat. I didn''t think it would attack the aliens, but it doesn''t matter. The ability to make the aliens retreat is enough. I also see this." Said the Queen.


    "You just look at this?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    The Queen said faintly: "Many powerful creatures have groups of different creatures around us. Usually we are not afraid, but when we are besieging those powerful creatures, groups of alien creatures will cause us a lot of trouble. The pet is here, and there is no such concern at all."


    Hansen realized why the Queen was so anxious to ask him, it was for this matter.


    "You have to tell me about things here, and I will go with me tomorrow. I just passed by here. I had plans to hunt a powerful creature. You will go with me and meet other people. You Joining the team must also be approved by them," said the Queen.


    "Are you still saying it?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    "When the team was established, the rules were set. If you want to join a new team member in the future, you must pass all the members in unison. Although I am the head of the team, I can''t say it in one fell swoop."


    "Ok."


    Han Sen explained the things in the shelter clearly. The next morning, he took the little silver fox and followed the queen to leave the ice sheet.


    There were small silver foxes along the way. They didn''t encounter any obstacles. They came to the beach very smoothly. The Queen summoned a huge whale-like blood ride, and Hansen went out with the sea.


    The little silver fox is really magical. Even the alien creatures in the sea dare not come to harass them. This makes the Queen very satisfied, and the look of the little silver fox is more and more kind.


    Unfortunately, Hansen did not enjoy this treatment. The Queen did not talk to him almost all the way. His eyes were cold.


    Han Sen knows that the Queen is still remembering the day''s things, and that the fun is not in front of her, lest it be boring.


    After two days and one night in the sea, I saw a black island far away. The Queen went directly to the island and it seemed that her destination was there. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 603： Sea storm

    Not yet reached the shore, I saw three people standing on the beach, two men and one woman, all wearing animal beasts, they look very gorgeous, should not be ordinary goods. Fastest update


    "Big sister, how come you are now?" The woman saw the Queen, and said it far away.


    The woman is petite and looks like a lazy taste, and she is very beautiful.


    "There was a delay on the road for two days." The Queen explained that although she is proud, it is not unreasonable.


    "Hey, big sister, who is this person?" The woman saw Hansen, next to the Queen, snoring.


    After the two men and the empress had been tempted, they also looked at Han Sen, and there was some doubt in his eyes.


    "His name is Han Sen, I accurately introduce him to join our team." The Queen just said this, but did not want to introduce the meaning of Han Sen and two men and one woman.


    "The big sister wants to introduce the person who entered the group. It must be a master. I don''t know what your genetic lock ability is?" The woman looked at Han Sen with some curiosity.


    The other two men did not speak, but their eyes have been staring at Hansen. Obviously, the Queen is very concerned about introducing the team.


    "I haven''t turned on genetic locks yet," Hansen replied directly.


    Since the Queen only needs the ability of small silver and silver, then he only needs to follow behind, why bother to take risks? Super **** creatures are not so irritating, the horror of the blue seahorse, Hansen still remembers, can not take the risk of himself, naturally it is better.


    "Isn''t the genetic lock turned on?" The three people were shocked to see Hansen look at the Queen again.


    The Queen said about Hansen��s situation: "I have verified it along the way. There is a little fox in the place, and there are really no strangers around."


    "If this is the case, we will buy this pet, there is no need to add a person to join the team." The blond handsome man said faintly.


    The other men and women are silent and their attitudes are somewhat unclear.


    "I am sorry, my pet does not sell." Hansen said directly.


    The blond handsome man still wants to say something, but the Queen prevented him from continuing: "According to the rules we originally made, everyone has the right to vote. As long as one person disagrees, this proposal is not mentioned. But he It is the person I brought, and no one can touch him."


    After a pause, the Queen said: "How many of them? Haven''t you arrived yet?"


    "Big sister, they seem to have some delays, but they should be faster," the woman said.


    "Then wait for them to come and vote again." The Queen said faintly.


    The blond handsome man said: "I don''t have to wait for them, I voted against it. When we set the rules, we already said that people who enter our team must at least open the genetic lock, and only one can drive the difference. The pet of the creature wants to share the benefits with us. I can''t agree."


    "This ability can save us a lot of unnecessary trouble." The Queen looked at the man and said.


    "Yeah, tyrant, there is such a person is not bad, you can have a lot less trouble." The woman on the side also echoed.


    The man, known as the tyrant, said with a cold look: "I would rather have a little more trouble, and would not share the spoils with someone who has not even opened the genetic lock."


    The Queen frowned slightly, and the tyrant was very determined. She did not intend to change her mind. She nodded slightly and said, "Well, then, if so, I will send him back."


    Said, the Queen took Hansen back to the back of the big whale, and apologized to Hansen apologetically: "Sorry, let you run for a while."


    "Nothing." Han Sen shook his head and smiled. He just wanted to take risks without himself. I didn''t expect it to be vetoed because of this.


    Just came here, and even went back, Han Sen is naturally a bit uncomfortable, but he is not very good at changing his mouth now, so he has no choice but to say, ready to follow the Queen.


    The Queen was just about to drive the big whales to send Hansen back, but suddenly saw someone coming from a sea beast in the distance, the speed was very fast.


    Not long after, the man was already close to the island, and he was far from being hurt. He had a lot of burn marks on his body. Although it had been simply bandaged, it still looked very serious.


    "Old ghosts, what''s wrong with you? What about them?" The Queens quickly greeted them, and the woman asked the old ghosts nervously.


    "When we came, we met a sea creature that could spit flames at sea. It was so powerful that they were all gone, and I didn''t know if I had escaped." The old-fashioned ghost said palely.


    The faces of several women of the Queen are very ugly, but there is no way. It is very good to encounter such a different creature, and at sea, to be able to escape alive.


    The burns on the old ghosts were not light. Several people took him to the island and retreated him to burn.


    Hansen saw those burns, but his heart was a move. He said: "They won''t touch the blue seahorse?"


    "Small lazy cat, you stay here to look after the old ghosts, I went with the tyrant and Scorpio to find them and see if they could find them." The Queen said that she had jumped on the big whale.


    The tyrant and the Scorpio each summoned a sea mount and went to the sea that the old ghost said.


    After reaching the approximate area, the Queen and the tyrants looked for different methods, hoping to find others.


    Han Sen sat next to the Queen and did not speak. After looking for so long, he did not see the trace. Obviously, those few people have been fierce.


    "It seems that the Queen has ten ** and has not killed the super **** creature. Even if the genetic lock is turned on, it is still difficult for human beings to be the opponent of the super **** creature in the second shelter." Hansen is alert, because it was turned on. The genetic locks and some of the lingering mentality have become more dignified.


    Several masters who have opened the genetic lock, it is so terrible to die in the sea so unclearly.


    After the Queen and the tyrants met at the agreed place, the faces of the three people were very unsightly. Obviously they did not find the traces of their associates.


    "First go back to the island and say that it is not safe." The Queen is a decisive person, afraid of something going on at sea, and returned to the island with three people.


    "What should I do now? If they are injured, they will not see anyone dead or dead, and the old ghost will be seriously injured. Are we going to test the creature on the island?"


    "Of course, go, otherwise we are not white." The tyrant said coldly.


    "But now we are a few people, in case that is really..." The little lazy cat did not continue to say, but everyone understood her meaning. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 604： White tiger

    ��It��s better to let this friend join us for a while?�� said Shun��s Scorpio��s Scorpio, who said to Hansen.


    The tyrant frowned slightly, but this time there was no objection. If their people are there, they will naturally not accept Hansen, but now they are only five of them. If you want to test the reality of the creature, then it��s obviously not realistic. A lot of trouble.


    ��What do you mean by joining temporarily?�� Hansen said with a frown.


    "Open a price, we hire you." The tyrant looked indifferently, even now, he still does not want Hansen to join their team.


    Hansen looked at the Queen, and the Queen just said calmly: "You decide, no matter how you decide, I will send you back unscathed."


    Hansen listened to the Queen and said with a smile: "Of course I can hire, but I am very expensive, I am afraid that you can''t afford it."


    "How much do you want?" The tyrant looked unchanged and looked at Hansen.


    "I and it are two people, you can hire us, you can have one person, a blood animal, no more." Han Sen directly opened his own price.


    Although he wants to get some benefits, but it is not entirely for the benefit, people are coming. If you don''t let him take a look at the Queen and their fight with that kind of creature, Hansen is not willing to go back.


    Someone now asks him to go and see, Hansen naturally does not reject the truth.


    Adding the Queen''s team is not only the second thing in Hansen''s opinion. The big force of the second shelter is not only the Queen''s team, I don''t believe no one will want him.


    "Okay." The tyrant''s eyes were not blind, and he immediately agreed, and then turned a **** of blood to Hansen: "This is a deposit, and you will be given another one after the event."


    "Slow, OK, no problem." Hansen agreed to it.


    After Hansen promised to go down, several people began to design a detailed plan to explore the creature.


    Although they had plans before, but it was in the case of full staff, now they have five people left, the old ghost is also seriously injured, in fact, only four forces, plus a Hansen The plan has to be rearranged.


    After Hansen listened, he also had a detailed understanding of the situation.


    In the depths of the island, there is a white tiger. Before that, one of them came here and saw that the white tiger was covered with a whirlwind. It seemed to have the power to control the wind.


    They came together this time in order to try to hunt down the white tiger, but now there are so many people missing, we can only try to test the strength of the white tiger and then make plans.


    "Han Hansen is here, so don''t worry about the herd on the island, just eat less, who will catch the first wave of the white tiger?" The little lazy cat said with some concern.


    The tyrant said faintly: "Let me come. Recently I just got a blood shield, even if it is such a creature, I should be able to stop it once or twice."


    "Okay, then the tyrant is responsible for blocking the first wave of attacks. This is the nearby land map. You are here..." The Queen explained in detail what might happen and how to deal with it.


    However, Hansen has not been designed into the battle lineup, he is only responsible for holding the small silver fox in the distance to expel other alien creatures.


    Han Sen has no opinion on this. The Queens and several of them are skilled and skilled. If he participates in it, he may even make their cooperation appear flawed, and Hansen is only watching the drama, and he does not intend to participate in the battle.


    The horror of the super **** creature, Hansen is no longer clear, in fact he does not think that the Queen has the ability to kill the super **** creature.


    Originally, Hansen still had some concerns. Will the little silver fox even scare away the white tiger, but the facts prove that the super **** creature is not afraid of the small silver fox, and the white tiger is not scared away. Outside the three hills, I heard a scream of screams, and then it was a gust of wind. It seemed that there was a whirlwind coming from a distant mountain, and it was already approaching them in an instant.


    "Prepare to fight." The Queen ordered a few of the tyrants to enter their respective fighting positions, waiting for the arrival of the white tiger.


    Fortunately for them, there are indeed many different living groups on the original island, but at this time only the white tiger smothered the wind and did not see other alien creatures. It can be seen that Hansen��s little silver fox did have eviction. The ability of different organisms.


    Hansen quietly opened the genetic lock, and the seven senses were immediately raised to the limits of humanity, and the real appearance of the white tiger was seen from afar.


    Among the different creatures, the white tiger''s body is not huge, only three or four meters long, the whole body is white as jade, and a pair of tiger eyes are red and red, like two blood diamonds.


    The white tiger is in the wind, and the four hooves rush in the air. It is no different from the ground. Without the wings, it can still fly in the sky. Ten have the power to control the wind.


    The white tiger is extremely murderous, and his body is fierce. Although his body is not too big, it gives people an incomparable pressure. It seems that the king is coming, even the empresses are a few of them. At this time, they are all dignified.


    Han Sen looked at his eyes and took a small silver fox back a bit. His jealousy about the super **** creature was very deep. At the time of the first shelter, if it was not his luck, it would not kill the super god. biological.


    The super-death creature of the second shelter is obviously more overwhelming. Even the newly born small silver fox can kill a strong person who unlocks the genetic lock, let alone an adult white tiger.


    The little silver fox saw the white tiger and was very excited. The hair on his body was erected and staring at the white tiger with hostility.


    Hansen hugged the little silver fox, and did not let it have any unusual moves. Although the small silver fox is powerful, I am afraid it is not the opponent of the adult white tiger.


    The white tigers came out of the air, and they were still a few tens of meters away. They stretched out their claws and patted them. It suddenly seemed to tear the void, and several invisible wind blades pierced the space and broke through the space. Already in front of the Queen.


    The tyrant screamed, his body glittering, and at the same time raised the tower shield in his hand like an iron wall, and the sly greeted the wind blades.


    when!


    Just listening to a loud noise, the tower shield in the hands of the tyrant was suddenly cut out of four cracks, directly smashed by the smashing, and the blood shield was destroyed.


    The tyrant��s blood oozes out of his hands, and the tiger��s mouth is shattered. Several people have changed their faces. The strength of this white tiger is much stronger than they expected, but the wind blade that is out of the claws already has this. Terrible power.

 Chapter 605： Retreat

    "The third set of programs.??" The Queen screamed coldly, and the purple fairy was flowing, and people had stepped out.


    The tyrant is also a golden light, like a King Kong giant, with a black big gun in his hand against the white tiger that has already rushed away.


    The little lazy cat also moved, watching her petite and lazy look, but it was incredible to move, and the blast around it, like the white tiger, is also the power of the wind.


    There is a soft sword like a flap in the hand of Scorpio. It is just a trembling. The soft sword is quite straight. It is white and cold on both the body and the soft sword. It looks like the snow family and has a cold. power.


    The goal of the White Tiger is very clear. It is directly rushing to the Queen. The claws on the upper edge of the paw are almost consolidating into the essence, and the four-clawed claws are caught in an incredible degree to the Queen''s chest.


    The towering chest of the Queen has rhythmic shaking, the purple fairy light flowing, a pair of slender straight legs exploding incredible power, the body tilted, and even escaped the white tiger''s claw between the millimeters.


    The cyan claws were cut on the stone floor, and the stone was cut like a tofu. The sharpness was chilling.


    when!


    The handle of the little lazy cat was the first to stab the white tiger, followed by the sword of the Scorpio and the gun of the tyrant. The two men almost stabbed the white tiger at the same time.


    However, the next terrible scene was born. I saw the white tiger''s hair flying, and there seemed to be wind ripples outside the body. Whether it was the shackles of a small lazy cat or the sword of a scorpio and the tyrant''s gun, they could not even meet it. Mao seems to be blocked by an invisible wall.


    "Hey!" The white tiger shook his body and screamed at the tiger. He only felt the wind raging, and a whirlwind of horror shook with a strong sound wave.


    Hey! Hey!


    The little lazy cat''s sly and the Scorpio''s sword were directly twisted by the strange whirlwind. The tyrant''s gun was very heavy, and only a few spiral deep marks were found by the whirlwind, and it was not directly broken.


    The three men stepped back and forth again, feeling that their ears were squeaking and their heads were stinging, as if they could not hear anything.


    "Retreat, immediately retreat!" The Queen shouted and made a gesture, and summoned a flying knife, directly to the white tiger, the knife broke open the void, and in the moment came to the front of the white tiger, seeing it will pierce the white tiger In the eyes.


    "Hey!" The white tiger opened his mouth and it was a tiger shout.


    The terror of the horror spurted out of its mouth, and it condensed into a solid white wind pattern. It was hard to keep the flying knife in front of it, and it was impossible to advance an inch again.


    boom!


    The flying knife blasted fiercely and turned into a little cold light to the face of the white tiger. However, in the wind pattern, all the cold light was stirred up and scattered, and even the white tiger was not touched.


    Hansen looked at the heartbeat and jumped. The flying knife was obviously a one-time blood animal soul, with the explosive power of horror, but even so, it could not hurt the white tiger.


    The White Tiger was thus provoked fiercely, and violently rushed to the Queen, but only the Queen''s legs moved. The whole person seemed to be a goddess in the wind. It actually escaped the white tiger''s slam and the wind blade.


    Hansen��s eyes are full of appreciation, and the Queen��s ecstasy is really powerful. Compared with Hansen��s hole, the mysterious technique is not inferior. It can be said that it has its own merits.


    The imperial king in front of him is still able to deal with it, and it is really terrible.


    Several people of the tyrant received the order of the Queen, without any hesitation, immediately flew back and retreated outside.


    The strength of the White Tiger has gone far beyond their expectations. Among the suspected creatures they have seen, it is also one of the best. It can''t compete with it. It can only follow the Queen''s command.


    "I still want to do something, still not to go." The little lazy cat yelled at Hansen as he retired. It seems that they have a strong trust in the Queen. I believe the Queen can retreat.


    Hansen nodded, holding the little silver fox slowly retreating, but retreating but not happy, falling behind the tyrants of several of them.


    Although the tyrants have a good understanding of the Queen''s game, they also have confidence, but Hansen is the one who has really practiced the celestial skills, far more clear than the situation of the Queen.


    Yi Tianshu is very strong, even the powerful white tiger can use the layout to play with the palm, but the white tiger can be the wind, the degree is too fast.


    The game is stronger, the Queen can not get rid of the white tiger''s pursuit, as long as her layout has a slight mistake, then she will face death.


    After all, people are human beings. Since she can''t get rid of the white tiger, there will always be flaws. Even if there is no flaw, the physical strength will have a limit. Once the line is crossed, there will be flaws without flaws. The ending is still A dead end.


    Han Sen''s thoughts turned, thinking about what to do to help the Queen. After all, the Queen had taught him to play the game, and there was a bit of incense.


    However, Hansen did not think of a way, but saw that the Queen had lured the White Tiger to the other side of the beach.


    Hansen suddenly understood the Queen''s mind. She wanted to take the sea out of her body. The white tiger controlled the power of the wind. She was not good at water warfare, and she did not dare to go into the water.


    Hansen hesitated and turned and headed in the other direction.


    "What are you doing? Don''t go away." The tyrant saw Hansen leave the team and could not help but frown.


    Hansen ignored him, summoned the Golden Retriever, and quickly circumvented to the beach. With his understanding of the celestial technique and his powerful perceptive ability, he had already judged where the Queen wanted to go from the sea and wanted to rush to the past. .


    The white tiger is too fierce, and the degree is too fast. He is afraid that the Queen will not be able to stick to the beach.


    "Hey, what are you doing, hurry up and stand." The little lazy cat shouted at Hanson''s back.


    "Don''t worry about him, I said earlier, can''t let such people into our team." The tyrant snarled.


    The direction in which the three men saw Hansen went was not the same as the direction in which the Queen fled. I don��t know what he was doing.


    Hansen only thought that he didn''t hear it. He was not a person of this team. Naturally, there is no need to explain anything to them. This time, the temptation can be said to have ended. The successful test of the white tiger''s reality is a failure. I am afraid that no one can kill this white tiger.


    Hansen rode a golden retriever and walked around the beach, but it was much faster than the Queen who kept changing, but far away, she could see the Queen coming over here.


    She has been injured in many places, many are bleeding, the beast of the beast can be dismembered at any time, but it seems that it is not fatal, it should be able to stick to the beach.


    Hansen took a sigh of relief: "The Queen is really powerful, I am afraid that if it is my words, I may not be able to stick to it."


    Hansen indulged for a moment, took the golden retriever back and went straight into the sea. He also had no effect on the shore, preparing to meet the Queen in the sea. 8

 Chapter 606： Respond

    Han Sen only rushed into the sea not long after, I saw the Queen has rushed over, like an arrow into the sea, the blood of the body in the sea blooms a **** flower, looks very beautiful. ??


    However, when I saw the white shadow in the sky, the white tiger had already set foot on the sea and slammed against the sea.


    Dividing water and breaking the waves, the seawater was hardened and opened for a few tens of meters. The sea water receded to the sides, separating a gully, and it was necessary to pull the Queen out of the sea.


    The emperor''s purple fairy lighted up, with a long gun in his hand, and a handle of each hand holding the gun, so that the gun also infected the purple fairy light, turned over and blocked up.


    when!


    The long gun was cut hard, the Queen snorted, the blood on the chest surged, and the body was bounced into the deeper sea.


    Hey!


    The Queen��s body slammed into the mud on the bottom of the sea and knocked the mud out of a large pit, which seemed to be undermined.


    Although the white tiger does not enter the sea, but even the tiger claws, a blue wind blade splits the waves into the sea, hard to open the sea water of twenty or thirty meters deep, and draws one after another on the sand mud on the seabed. Long marks.


    The Queen resisted the injury and shunned the white tiger''s sniper while swimming towards the deeper waters.


    "Mother''s, this white tiger is too ferocious." Hansen originally intended to accept the Queen in the sea, but the white tiger is so ferocious, he is useless to go up, can only continue to wait in the sea, hope that the Queen can escape the white tiger after entering the deeper seas s attack.


    However, the impact that the Queen received after entering the water was a bit heavy, apparently affected by it, and it was difficult to swim in the water. It was obvious that the Queen would not be able to hide the white tiger''s claws.


    Hansen gritted his teeth and swam toward the Queen.


    The Queen is biting her teeth and suddenly sees a figure swimming from the sea to her side, suddenly glimpsed, and a closer look at Hansen.


    Hansen grabbed the Queen and walked to the deeper waters. He was specially trained in the secrets of the water war, and naturally more flexible than the Queen in the water.


    "Hold me." Hansen pulled the Queen to her back, let her hug her waist, and then went all the way to the deep sea.


    The white tigers swayed the sea with a wind blade. Hansen seemed to be a real mermaid. He swam quickly on the bottom of the sea and escaped the white tiger''s repeated attacks.


    The Queen held Hansen on his back, and his heart was slightly touched, and Hansen would not come to save her.


    Even in the sea, Hansen is the same as the layout of the tunnel of Xuan Jing, and he travels back to the deep sea, otherwise he can''t hide the attack of the white tiger.


    The white tiger was still chasing after death, until Hansen entered the 70-80 meters, the white tiger gradually stopped the attack, through the deep sea, its wind blade claws have no power, It��s hard to hurt Hansen again.


    However, the White Tiger has been running on the sea. No matter where Hansen swam, the White Tiger has been chasing the sea and not giving them a chance to rush out of the sea.


    "Mom, is this guy a dog?" Hansen has sneaked into the seabed of two or three hundred meters, but he still can''t get rid of the white tiger on the sea. He secretly said that he can only continue to swim in the deep sea.


    After swimming for more than half an hour, Hansen was already in the sea of ??four or five hundred meters deep, but the white tiger still chased it, still able to sense where they are, just above the sea above them.


    Han Sen is preparing to continue swimming deep into the sea, but suddenly feels that the Queen on the back is a bit wrong.


    Hansen turned and glanced at it, but he saw that the Queen��s face was very bad, not just because of the injury, but it was very uncomfortable.


    Hansen suddenly woke up. After practicing the tunnel, he was able to breathe freely at sea. The small silver fox also had the ability to breathe in the water, but the Queen obviously did not have such ability.


    If she was not injured, she should have no problem in the sea for a few hours, but the claw on her chest hurt her lungs, making it difficult for her to sneak in the water for a long time, and now she is almost unable to support it.


    The Queen made several gestures to Hansen in the water, and she wanted to rush out of the sea to fight for a chance, let Hansen go.


    Hansen took her and shook her head. She watched the Queen suddenly hold her hand in the face of the Queen. A big mouth directly blocked the Queen''s lips.


    The scent of a stock crossed into the mouth of the Queen, and the Queen suddenly widened her eyes, staring at Hansen, who was lying on her face.


    But soon the Queen understood what Hansen was doing, forcibly pushing the urge to open Hansen, swallowing the scent of Hansen''s scent, and suddenly felt a lot better, no longer feeling depressed.


    Until the body was relieved, the Queen opened Hansen.


    Hansen let the Queen hold his waist and continue to swim in the deep sea. When the Queen of the Queen could not support it, Hansen once again gave her a gas.


    So many times, after Hansen entered the sea deep in the depth of 1,000 meters, the white tiger finally gave up the pursuit, and turned away, it seems to be back to the island.


    Hansen was afraid of fraud, and after swimming for dozens of nautical miles, this took the Queen to rush out of the sea, and she had already disappeared from the White Tiger.


    The Queen summoned the big whale, lying on the back of the big whale, pale and snowy, it looked very bad, the wound on the chest was too deep, and it had been tossed in the water for so long, the wound has not been treated. , too much blood flowed.


    Hansen quickly looked at himself and the Queen. Now that the package has passed this fold, it is not known where it has fallen. There is no medicine available.


    "It doesn''t matter, I support it... I cough..." The Queen''s look is as cold as ever, as if she were seriously injured.


    Only she had already hurt her lungs, said a few words, and suddenly coughed up blood.


    "You can bear it." Hansen reached out and tore the fighting suit of the Queen''s wound. Her beastly armor had been destroyed by the white tiger, and the fighting costume on the clothes had been damaged. It was so torn by Hansen. A large piece was opened on the chest.


    A pair of white and amazing fullness suddenly presented in front of Hansen, just a terrible wound across the surface, the skin is sloppy and makes it a little more beautiful.


    The Queen''s eyes flashed a different color, but after all, there was no movement, but the two cheeks on the pale cheeks could not control.


    Hansen has no mood to appreciate the scenery now. Put the little silver fox on his shoulder on the Queen. Please say: "Small silver and silver, help out?"


    The little silver fox looked at Han Sen and looked at the Queen. He lowered his small head and extended his red tongue. He gently squatted on the Queen''s white skin.


    Gently smashing along the wound, the Queen''s body shuddered, and those already inflammatory wounds suddenly improved, the wounds were not bleeding, began to slowly heal. 8

 Chapter 607： Queen who cant calm down

    The Queen had already been ashamed to the extreme. I don��t know what kind of ghost Hansen was doing. At this time, I saw that the wound slowly healed. The face suddenly showed an unbelievable color. I widened my eyes and looked at it with a tender little tongue. She is a small silver fox in the wound.


    Han Sen also looked at the little silver fox, but his eyes were involuntarily slightly offset. I saw the Queen who had a little breathing and a rush. The chest was also violently ups and downs. The waves were turbulent, and Hansen��s eyes were straight.


    The Queen was surprised that Xiaoyin Fox had such ability, and forgot Hansen��s side things, suddenly felt a heavy snuff sound next to him, and then he woke up and looked at Hansen��s eyes. Staring at her plumpness.


    Suddenly flushed, reaching out to try to lick his chest, but there is a small silver fox blocking, there is too majestic, can not stop, shyly yelled: "You still see."


    "Ah! Sorry, sorry!" Hansen quickly grabbed his eyes with his hand.


    The Queen was almost stunned by Han Sen. Han Sen''s eyes were squinting, but his eyes were still awkward, and the fingers could quickly smash an egg.


    "You turn me over." The Queen''s airway.


    "Good." Han Sen reluctantly turned to the past, the heart of the envy of the little silver fox, then a pair of peerless beauty, is simply a man''s dream of the immortal, even it was taken advantage of it.


    For a while, the little silver fox jumped back to Hansen''s arms, but did not hear the Queen''s voice.


    "Can I turn around?" Hansen asked.


    "Give me a beastly soul armor." The Queen''s voice was cold and seemed to have returned to its usual appearance.


    "Okay." Han Sen turned around and saw the Queen''s appearance, could not help but stunned.


    The sea is shimmering in the setting sun, the Queen sits there, the upper body is naked, the arms are held in the chest to block the pair of peerless beauty, but the round shoulders, **** collarbone, and slender waist and twisted slender legs Against the backdrop of scales, it is like a king of mermaid that has reached the extreme.


    "Looking..." The Queen gnashed her teeth and almost squeezed two words out of her teeth.


    "The eyes used to look at beautiful things. This is the duty of the eyes. I have no way." Hansen said with a shrug.


    However, he recovered his gaze and quickly transferred the blood scale to the Queen.


    The Queen immediately put the blood scales on her body, and the red armor immediately covered up the beauty. Although she could still see the beautiful curves, she lost a few temptations, plus the 10,000-year-old ice. Face, beauty is beautiful, but it is a little less feminine, just like an indescribable god.


    "It��s still pretty good, it��s too cold now.�� Hansen sighed.


    "Don''t think that you saved me, I won''t kill you, you dare to say a word, I will kill you immediately." The Queen is very angry and hugged Hansen. If the eyes can kill, Hansen may have been Thousands of thousands of scrapes.


    "Well, I won''t say it." Hansen closed his eyes and smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    "Don''t think about it." The Queen added a sentence, she always felt that Han Sen''s smile made her very uncomfortable, as Han Sen was remembering something bad in his mind.


    "I am afraid I can''t do this. Although the brain belongs to me, I can''t control what it thinks." Hansen opened his eyes and said with both hands open.


    The empress bite her lip and did not speak. It seems to be extremely mad.


    "I think that you are angry and look better than before, and it is feminine." Hansen said.


    The Queen felt that she must have done what she had done in her previous life, and that she would let Hansen meet Hansen. When she first met, she was cracked by Hansen. This time, the Queen felt that her life��s anecdote had Hansen give it to her booth. .


    The Queen regained her mood and restored the cold expression. She felt that she should calm down and could not easily anger, otherwise it would only make her more embarrassed.


    After all, Hansen has just saved her, and she is not really good about how Hansen is.


    But when I glanced at Hansen, the Queen suddenly felt that there was no anger in the chest. I couldn��t calm down. I simply turned around and stopped looking at Hansen. I looked around the sea and asked coldly: "Where are we?" ��


    "I don''t know. I just wanted to get rid of the white tiger. The middle of the sea has changed several times. Now I can''t figure out which direction the island is in." Hansen blinked and said.


    The Queen frowned and said: "Leave your little silver fox first at sea, and then come back later, we must get some creatures and flesh."


    "That doesn''t need to be, give it to me." Han Sen put the little silver fox on the back of the big whale, and directly plunged into the sea. After a while, he grabbed a big fish two feet long and took it from the sea. Come out.


    Lisuo''s peeling and stabbing, sliced ??the meat, Hansen picked up one of them and stood up.


    "I can..." The Queen thought that Hansen wanted to give it to her. She immediately looked cold and wanted to reject Hansen, but she only said half of it, but found that Hansen actually fed the meat to the small silver fox. The Queen of England shut her mouth and her face flushed.


    "Hey, you want it too? I will give it to you." Hansen heard the Queen say half of it, and then picked up another piece and sent it to the Queen''s mouth: "Come, hey, open your mouth."


    The Queen��s face was filled with blood. I felt like I was about to be blown up by Hansen. I bit my lip, and I turned around and walked to the side and sat down with Hansen. I didn��t look at Hansen. Go and eat Hansen''s sliced ??fish fillets.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders and sent the piece of fish into his mouth. Then he walked down to the Queen and sat down with a small silver fox. He fed a small silver fox and ate it himself. It was very pleasant to eat one person and one fox.


    When the last piece of fish was left, Hansen took it and sent it to his mouth. Only half of it was delivered. The little silver fox jumped into Hansen��s arms and opened his mouth and bit the fish half of Hansen��s mouth.


    One person and one fox will not relax, and the Queen��s heart is angry: ��A person and a pet are rushing to eat, and he is doing it.��


    But looking at it, the Queen felt that something was a little bit wrong. The little silver fox and Han Sen mouth were facing each other, but the little silver fox had just passed her most beautiful part.


    The empire''s cold face suddenly turned red, and said a boring, turned to the head of the big whale, looking at the ocean beyond.


    "Where did I offend her?" Hansen was somewhat inexplicable. He played with a little silver fox and didn''t know what the Queen of the Queen was.


    Soon, Hansen and the Queen had already determined that they lost their way at sea, the big whales swimed for a long time, and did not see the shadow of the island.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the owner of the book "book wolf less" plus more.

 Chapter 608： Mysterious plant

    A huge creature swims across the sea in the distance, just like a small island moving in the sea.


    Hansen and the Queen��s atmosphere are not dare to make the big whales slowly move away from the huge sea creatures. The aliens that can now appear in their vicinity are extremely scary. Otherwise, it is impossible to ignore the smell of the little silver fox. .


    The two lost in the sea for nearly half a month. This is the second time that they have encountered such a creature. Fortunately, it seems that the huge sea creatures are not paying attention to them, just swimming in one direction.


    After the huge marine life was gone, the two talents took a long breath.


    After another half-day walk, Hansen suddenly saw a green shadow on the sea level in front, and it was vaguely supposed to be an island.


    "There was a rescue this time. There is an island there. Even if there is no one above, it is good to find some fresh water. I have been drinking fish blood these days. I am about to drink anaemia." Hansen exclaimed excitedly.


    The Queen''s face also showed a touch of joy, not only Hansen, these days have been eating raw fish and drinking fish blood, she is also very uncomfortable.


    The green is getting closer and closer, and it really is a small island. Looking at the ups and downs of the mountains, although they are relatively low, they still grow a lot of green vegetation.


    There are no tall trees, but you can see some shrubs covered with bunches of small red fruits, which look like a bunch of small red grapes.


    The Queen summoned a pair of wings to fly into the sky and glanced at it. It was found that the island was really small and there were no other creatures on it.


    Two people were relieved to go to the island. Hansen looked at the red fruits on the island and thought: "These little red fruits will not be like red mushrooms?"


    The Queen has entered the island, found a small pond between the hills, and finally drank fresh water.


    "Where are you looking at what?" The Queen saw Hansen squatting beside the bushes and couldn''t help but frown.


    "I can see if these fruits can be eaten. I am a bit tired of eating fish. I want to change it freshly," Hansen said.


    "Don''t mess with it, or get some fish and bake it back," said the Queen.


    Although she is also tired of eating fish, the plants in the shelter are not something that can be eaten at will. The little fruits look good, but they are likely to have big problems when they are eaten.


    "I think there should be no problem with these fruits. I should be able to eat them." Hansen looked left and right. From the knowledge he learned from Professor Sun, these fruits should be fine.


    The Queen��s lazy Li Hansen went to the sea to catch fish. It��s not bad to have some barbecue. It��s better than eating raw meat, and it��s better than taking the red fruits.


    Although Hansen felt that the red fruits should be no problem, they did not pick them up.


    Now he still has a question in his heart. These fruits are judged to be edible, but why are the fruits here so rich, but there are no signs of being ruined, and even the traces of different creatures are not there?


    This way, you can still see a lot of birds and other creatures. There is no trace of aliens on this small island. It is likely to be a problem.


    Hansen resisted eating the fruits and got up and turned around on the island to see if there was anything unusual.


    This island can''t be too big. Even if it is an ordinary human being, it will take half a day to walk. Hansen''s skill can''t take much time around a circle, let alone he is riding a golden donkey. .


    The island is not big, and the mountain above the island is a bit strange. The stone mountains are not too high, that is, more than ten meters and more than twenty meters. From a distance, it looks like a protrusion on the pineapple skin, every hill. The shape and size are somewhat similar.


    Hansen jumped on a hill and looked at the hills around him. He found a plant like a lotus flower on the highest hill.


    The head is also similar to the ordinary lotus flower. There are seven lotus leaves next to it. Only one lotus flower is opened, and the white is like snow.


    Hansen slightly frowned, the lotus naturally grows in the water, at least in the wet mud, how can it grow on the hill, obviously it is not true lotus.


    It��s just a plant. Hansen has nothing to fear. He walked up the hill with his little silver fox. He jumped over the hill in a few moments and looked at the seven lotus leaves and a lotus flower.


    Looking at it from a close distance, it is more like a lotus flower. The layers of snow-white petals bloom, and there is a small lotus in the middle. It is almost as big as a fist. Unlike ordinary green lotus, this lotus is also white. It is translucent, and you can see that there are many blood-red lotus seeds inside, but the head is very small and not full, obviously it is not yet mature.


    Hansen is watching carefully, but the little silver fox in his arms has jumped from his arms. The little nose is close to the lotus and sniffs. He is very humanized and blinks. He turns around the lotus for several laps. Lying down next to the lotus.


    "Small silver and silver, what do you mean by this?" Hansen looked at the little silver fox strangely. If the little silver fox wants to eat it, it should have been shut down. In this respect, it has never been polite.


    But now I look at it like it seems to eat and it doesn''t seem to eat. Now I am lying next to the lotus, I don''t know what I want to do.


    "Do you want to wait for it to mature?" Hansen thought a little, and thought of a possibility, looking at the little silver fox asked.


    But where can the small silver fox answer him, just lie down and keep still there, as if the goalkeeper is guarding the lotus flower.


    Han Sen saw that there was a fireworks rise at the beach. He knew that the Queen had caught the fish and started to roast. He reached out and hugged the little silver fox, but the little silver fox was flashing away, and he refused to walk next to the lotus.


    "Even if you want to wait for it to mature, it will take a while. There are no other people here to grab you. Let''s go eat something and come back." Han Sen squatted and reached for the little silver fox.


    However, the small silver fox is quite determined. Why not go with Hansen, that is, to guard the lotus.


    Hansen had no choice but to go back to the beach by himself. While walking, he said in the heart: "The lotus flower is definitely a good thing. Otherwise, the small silver and silver guys who are picking up the four can��t wait so persistently. ""


    "No, the benefits can''t be fully occupied by small silver and silver. I guess it must be the lotus seeds inside, otherwise it will be enough to eat now. Why do you have to wait. How can you get the lotus seeds back from the small silver and silver hands?" If this guy is anxious and I turn my face, I really can''t fix it." Han Sen''s heart is secretly screaming, and I can''t think of any good way at the same time.


    The little silver fox stays there one step at a time, and will definitely eat it at the first time of maturity. It is definitely not an easy task to eat from its mouth.

 Chapter 609： Ripening lotus

    When Hansen returned to the beach, the Queen was roasting the fish with a sword and roasting it on the fire. Although it was only some vines and shrubs, it looked quite burning.


    Seeing a few swords beside the fire, the meat on the top of the meat has been roasted golden, the oil is sizzling with blood, and a fresh fragrance is pouring into the nose. Hansen smiled and said: "These pieces are left for me. ?"


    "What is left for you? I just want to bake all and eat again." The Queen said with a cold face.


    "Can I eat?" Hansen asked again.


    "You are free." The Queen��s eyes did not look at Hansen, just staring at the barbecue in his hand.


    Hansen smiled and picked up a piece of barbecue and took a bite. He suddenly licked his mouth, but it was really delicious. It was much more delicious than raw fish.


    "What about your little fox?" The Queen looked at Hansen''s gorging look, and the look eased a lot.


    "Retracted." Hansen blinked and said.


    "Is it?" The Queen��s eyes looked at Hansen and apparently did not believe Hansen: ��Summon it out and eat it together.��


    "No, it''s just a pet, don''t worry about it." Han Sen knew that the Queen should see something when the little fox gave her a cure, but Hansen would not admit it.


    "Oh." The Queen did not ask more and continued to roast her meat.


    Hansen ate seven or eight pieces of roast meat and bulged his stomach. This was a sigh of relief on the ground: "It''s so cool."


    The Queen also ate a few pieces, took back the beast soul sword, and got up and went inside the mountain.


    "What are you doing?" Hansen quickly sat up and asked, he was afraid that the Queen had discovered the little fox and the lotus.


    "Let''s just walk away." The Queen said as she walked over to the mountains.


    "I will accompany you." Hansen quickly climbed up and screamed in his heart: "The little fox is not coming back, and she still can''t beat her."


    The position of the little fox and the lotus flower was so striking. After boarding a hill, the Queen saw them far away. I turned to look at Hansen and even smacked a little, and then went to the top of the hill. .


    "What is going on?" came to the small silver fox and the lotus, and the Queen asked the lotus.


    "I don''t know, it won''t leave after it finds this thing." Hansen said helplessly.


    The Queen looked at the lotus carefully, but did not say anything, just sit and rest.


    Early the next morning, the Queen asked Hansen: "Can''t you go?"


    "It doesn''t go, I can''t go, or do you go first?" Hansen said with a wink.


    "Seeing half of the meeting." The Queen was narrowing her eyes and staring at Hansen.


    "What is half? It is a pet, do you want to compete with your pet?" Hansen complained in his heart, but his face was filled with a shocked expression.


    "If it ate, I don''t want it, but if you take it, I have to split it in half." The Queen said faintly.


    "How can I ask, this is a small silver and silver to eat, I am not a pet, what do you want it." Han Sen said that the happiness, but the heart is a little depressed.


    The Queen did not say much, but stayed on the hillside and guarded the lotus with the little silver fox.


    "There was a small silver and silver guard, and there was a chance to fight for food. Now I have two, and it is even harder to get a lotus seed." Han Sen thinks that the little silver fox must be a mother, otherwise how and The Queen''s behavior is exactly the same, like a miser.


    Hansen naturally did not think that he is more like a miser than a small silver fox and a queen.


    After staying on the island for four days, the petals of the white lotus began to fade, but the speed of the fade was very slow. Only one or two petals were piled in one day, and the petals stacked on top of each other did not know how many days would be completely withered.


    The lotus inside is growing up slowly, and the lotus seeds inside the blood crystal are also full and full. The strange aroma of a stock is emitted from it, just smelling the aroma, it gives people a feeling of refreshingness.


    "This must be a good thing. How can we get all the lotus seeds from the hands of the two silver and silver and the empress?" Han Sen observed the lotus every day, and his heart was also calculating.


    The main reason is that Hansen doesn''t know if he can beat both of them. Otherwise, he will directly say that he can grab it.


    For a long time, the petals have finally faded. The lotus is already as big as a jade plate. The **** lotus seeds in the middle are full and round, and it looks like a pigeon-sized ruby.


    Hansen has not figured out any good way to take all the lotus seeds as his own, but suddenly heard a strange bird song, I saw a whole body blue and green, like a peacock bird, do not know where to fly Come over, hovering in the sky, it seems to be scruples Hansen, three of them, all did not fly immediately.


    Xiaoyinyin suddenly got nervous and stood up and glared at the peacock in the sky.


    Hansen and the Queen are also shocked. They can ignore the smell of the little silver fox. They are all super **** creatures. They are clear in their hearts, so their faces are not very good-looking.


    The peacock has been hovering in the sky, but it has not fallen, but it is not willing to leave, it seems to be waiting for the maturity of the lotus.


    "Where does this strange bird come from? How can there be such a thing at sea?" Hansen was depressed. He thought that his opponent was only the Queen and the small silver. The chances were still great. At least one can be divided. Share.


    But now that there is a super **** creature, it is hard to say. Maybe Hansen and their two foxes will not be able to block an adult supernatural creature.


    When Hansen was depressed, he suddenly heard strange noises from the sea. He saw the waves on the sea in the distance, the water was surging, and a giant lobster with a length of more than ten meters was hitting the surface. It is a wave of waves and is swimming around the island, but it is not close to the island.


    "I wipe, another one, how many Super God creatures are playing the lotus seed?" Han Sen is full of black lines, I am afraid I don''t know where a super **** creature comes out.


    Fortunately, such things did not happen. Except for peacocks and lobsters, there are no other creatures, but now they both occupy the sea, one dominates the sky, Hansen, they even want to go now. No chance.


    "Let''s go back first. If we are besieged, we are definitely not their opponents." The Queen said calmly.


    "Small silver and silver, come over." Hansen solemnly shouted at Xiaoyinhu. He was really afraid that Xiaoyinhu would stay here. When he was besieged by two super-god creatures, even the little silver fox would have only died. One. (To be continued.)

 Chapter 610： snatch

    Fortunately, although the small silver fox looks very sad, but still jumped into Hansen''s arms.


    Hansen took a long sigh of relief, holding the small silver and silver and the Queen to leave the hill, but they did not dare to be too close to the sea, only to find a more hidden location in the nearby mountains.


    After Hansen left, the peacock-like strange bird suddenly fell.


    The lobster, the claws crawling fast, climbed out of the sea, turned over the hills, and rushed toward the hilltop where the lotus was.


    A big battle suddenly came to light, the peacock glanced at it, it should be known that the lotus seed was not fully mature, and did not go to eat lotus seeds, and turned back to the lobster screaming.


    The lobster waved the clip and clipped it directly at the peacock. The speed was amazing and the huge size did not affect its ability to move.


    The peacock wings spread and flew into the air. The peacock feathers behind it turned into a fan-shaped screen. The green feather fan seemed to have a blue pupil, and it gave a strange blue glow.


    The blue pupil radiated a blue glow, and Hansen only glanced at it, and suddenly he felt dizzy, as if he was about to faint.


    "Don''t look at the blue glow." The Queen screamed, and the man had already closed his eyes, and the purple fairy light was flowing, apparently the genetic lock had been turned on.


    Hansen glared at the eyes of the little silver fox, and he closed his eyes, but the blue light was directly drilled through the eyelids.


    Hansen quickly turned around and shrank back to the rock, which made him feel better.


    The Queen retracted behind the rock, and the two did not dare to look outside and could only listen to the outside.


    Hansen opened the genetic lock with ice muscle jade, although he didn''t have to look at it, the outside situation still reflected in his mind.


    The giant lobster swayed like a drunken wine under the blue pupil of the peacock plume, and the peacock suddenly took the opportunity to lobster.


    But the lobster''s carapace was really hard to imagine, and the peacock''s cockroach was on it, only a white mark was cut.


    Han Sen looked stunned, a bird and a shrimp fight, although the shrimp fell in the wind, but its shell is too hard, the peacock can not help it.


    A sapphire screen on a sapphire blue hole, the blue light shot makes the lobster groggy, and can not make the full force, who can not help who at a time, even fighting a fan.


    However, the peacock has occupied a little advantage. The lobster has been groggy. If the lotus seeds are mature, the peacock should be able to take the lotus seeds in the first place.


    "What to do?" Hansen said to himself.


    "There is no way, the blue light above the peacock feathers has the power of dizziness. Even if we rush over with our eyes closed, we can''t resist the glare like that. Besides, we can''t see anything with our eyes closed. Just listening, we simply It is impossible to fight with the two creatures," said the Queen.


    Hansen was silent and didn''t talk any more, but his nose suddenly smelled a scent. The source was the lotus.


    The **** red brilliance above the lotus is like a red clouds shrouded, the fragrance of the fragrance is overflowing, and it still feels very strong after being so far away.


    "The lotus seed is about to mature." Hansen observed the battle between the peacock and the lobster, hoping to find the opportunity to get the lotus seed, otherwise it would be too late to mature, whether it is a peacock or a lobster, that one lotus is coming to them. It��s too small to be swallowed in one bite, not even enough.


    Xiaoyinhu was eager to try in Hansen''s arms. He seemed to want to rush to grab the lotus seeds, but it opened his eyes, and suddenly his body fell softly back into Hansen''s arms, and it seemed to resist the glare of the peacock.


    When Hansen hesitated to rush over, he suddenly felt something was wrong, as if something was coming from the sea.


    "Is there a super-god creature?" Hansen was shocked and started his own sense of consciousness and looked to the beach.


    This look suddenly shocked Hansen, I saw the whole island around, everywhere is a stranger is rushing to the island, what fish, shrimps and crabs have everything, there are many people Hansen does not know the difference biological.


    A group of alien creatures rushed into the island and rushed in the direction of the lotus.


    "I rub, what is this lotus seed in the end, the exotic creatures that are attracted by the aroma are no longer afraid of the smell of the little silver fox, and regardless of the existence of two super **** creatures, they even want to come and snatch!" Han Sen looked stunned. It is hard to imagine how big the force is, so that ordinary aliens have the courage to rush to the island.


    In the sky, I don��t know when the hordes of seabirds and flying beasts came, and they rushed to the lotus plant without fear. They simply ignored the existence of two super **** creatures.


    However, when they entered the glare range of the peacock, they suddenly fell down one by one, and the general aliens could not withstand the power of glare.


    More and more different creatures rushed to the front of the hill, but more and more dead, there were faint glare directly, and were accidentally injured by lobsters and peacocks. For a time, the whole mountain bones flowed into the river, nearby. The hills were all stained with blood red.


    "We will quit first, it is too dangerous here." The Queen said, she got up and went back outside.


    Hansen saw that the lotus seed was about to mature, but some of them were reluctant to retreat. He hesitated and handed the little silver and silver in his arms to the empress: "You take it out first, let me see."


    However, the little silver fox jumped out of Hansen''s arms fiercely. Obviously, he didn''t want to leave, but it was like a drunk, like a lobster.


    Although the glare can''t really hurt it, it''s hard to play the power to grab the blood lotus.


    "You go first, wait for me to grab the lotus seed for you." Han Sen said to Xiaoyinhu.


    However, the little silver fox seems to be unable to understand at all, but still refuses to leave, faint and wants to rush to the blood lotus.


    Hansen grabbed the little silver fox and forced it back. Obviously, this guy, like the alien creatures, was tempted by the scent of **** lotus seeds and desperately wanted to **** it.


    Peacocks and lobsters are also crazy, as long as the creatures close to the hill are killed by them, they are fighting each other, but it is difficult to tell the difference.


    Suddenly, I saw only eighteen red light rushing through the lotus. In the void, it seemed to bloom like a lotus flower. It was a fragrant aroma that pervaded the entire sea area, making the exotic creatures in the nearby waters more crazy. island.


    The lotus seeds are ripe!

 Chapter 611： "Blood crystal lotus seeds"

    At this time, the different creatures did not have any thoughts to kill them anymore. They all desperately rushed to the lotus seeds. The peacocks had a month before the water, and they directly went to the lotus.


    Although Hansen had the heart to rob, but because he blocked the small silver fox, he has slowed down and lost the opportunity. It is too late to pass.


    Seeing that the peacock had already reached the lotus, he suddenly saw a **** lotus seed in the lotus, and he broke open.


    No, to be precise, it should be that two pairs of thin, flap-like transparent winglets were suddenly separated, and the flutter flew out of the lotus.


    The **** lotus seed that flew up suddenly hit the peacock''s face, and suddenly saw the peacock making a terrible scream. The face suddenly swelled a **** red blisters, and repeatedly screamed and fluttered directly. In nine days, I ran away without looking back.


    It seems to turn a blind eye to the horror of the peacock, and the lobster also rushed to the lotus.


    Just the next second, a few **** lotus seeds fluttered in the lotus, and rushed to the lobster, and smashed into the lobster''s carapace.


    "Hey!" The lobster suddenly screamed and screamed back and forth quickly, desperately rushing to the sea, and soon disappeared into the sea.


    Han Sen looked stunned. At this time, he had already seen clearly. Those red crystal crystals, where is the blood crystal lotus seed, is simply a poisonous bee that is only full of blood and crystal, like a ruby-carved art. Every poison bee has a red blood poison needle behind it.


    Hansen just saw the poisonous bee piercing the peacock''s feathers and the lobster''s carapace with a bee needle. Even the peacock-like creatures were blistered on the poisonous face, showing its toxicity.


    Even the **** creatures such as peacocks and lobsters were scared away. Hansen only felt cold all over the body. He was glad that he had not passed, otherwise the next game might be worse than peacocks and lobsters.


    A blood-stained poison bee flew out from the inside, Hansen didn''t know if they were born in lotus, or the mother bee injected the eggs into the lotus seeds, but now the situation is already obvious, there is no benefit there. Everything is a terrible trap.


    Eighteen poisonous bees have all fluttered out, as long as they are stabbed by their bee needles, whether they are primitive aliens or **** creatures, the body directly rises blisters, like the flesh and blood bones inside melt into The liquid is generally, and the more it rises, the more the body explodes into a scatter of venom.


    The alien creatures splashed by the venom, although not as bad as the blood-stained bee stings, are immediately poisoned, and they have blisters.


    "Let''s go." Hansen, holding a small silver fox, desperately fled to the beach. The **** poisonous bees were extremely fast. If they were stared at them, Hansen didn''t know if his body could live. That kind of toxicity is terrible.


    Without the glare of the peacock, the little silver fox and the empress also opened their eyes. Now the fragrance is very light, not just the small silver fox, and other alien creatures have come back and desperately returned to the sea.


    It��s just that there are too many different creatures dead. The whole island is a scene of hell, and I don��t know how many different creatures are buried here.


    The two foxes fled to the sea together with the herd. At this time, the alien creatures did not attack them, and only one escaped.


    "I thought I could get some benefits. I didn''t think it was a big scourge." Hansen was depressed, turned his head and glanced at it.


    I saw one of the eighteen blood-stained poison bees, and they flew over to them. It was incredible, like a **** meteor across the void.


    "People are unlucky, drink cold water and stuff their teeth. So many different creatures you don''t stare, just stare at what we do?" Han Sen secretly complained.


    The strength of the whole body burst out without reservation, the heart leaps like a thunder, the blood of the whole body is roaring, and the inspiration has risen to a terrible degree.


    The Queen saw that Hansen��s degree was not slower than her, and she was greatly surprised. She knew that Hansen must have opened the genetic lock, otherwise it would not be possible.


    It��s just that now, it��s not a matter of thinking about these things, just biting your teeth and continuing to run with Hansen.


    Running and running, the Queen is now Hansen''s degree is even faster than her, she is full of power and has already been somewhat unable to keep up with Hansen.


    Hansen also appeared at this time. After he opened the genetic lock, he was even faster than the Queen. He could not help but have some surprises.


    Although the ice muscle jade bone did not give him the power of freezing, but the strengthening of the ** seems to be stronger than the general genetic lock opener.


    Just looking at the **** poison bee that is getting closer and closer to them, Hansen��s happy thoughts are gone.


    Now Hansen has been very certain that the target of the blood-stained poison bee is that they are three, otherwise they will have been chasing other aliens and flying away. It is impossible to follow them all the time.


    It��s just that Hansen is still not quite sure. This blood-stained poison bee is directed at him and the empress, or the small silver fox in his arms.


    "Go apart." Hansen shouted at the Queen, and ran to the other direction.


    Sure enough, the blood-stained poison bee turned and turned to Hansen.


    "Mother''s, it really came to me and the little silver fox." Although Han Sen had already had some speculation, but could not help but secretly sighed in his heart.


    The blood-stained bee is too fast, and Hansen��s degree has only been chased up by it for a while.


    Hansen��s power burst out completely, and between the flashes of the steps, he escaped an attack from the blood-stained poison bee.


    The blood-stained poison bee is small and fast, and the naked eye can''t catch its attack trajectory. If Hansen''s inspiration is amazing, it will be invisible with the incomplete eighth sense, otherwise it will not be able to escape even one blow.


    Although he could hardly see the trajectory of the blood-stained poison bee, Han Sen relied on the horror of the horror, and launched the method of the sacred body, avoiding the **** poison bee again and again.


    The little silver fox was in the arms of Hansen, and the silver flashed in his eyes, but the blood-stained bee was too fast, and even it could not find a chance to attack.


    Hansen didn''t know how long he could support. He just ran away and ran to the beach. He had to rush into the sea. Otherwise, when other **** poison bees appeared on the side, they also rushed over, Hansen''s inspiration. It is very powerful, and it is impossible to hide the attack of eighteen poisonous bees.


    Not to mention the eighteen, I am afraid that one more, Hansen has no spare capacity.


    To deal with this one, Hansen has completely relied on the ordinary intuition to judge, and can not use the seven senses to lock the blood crystal poison bee.


    The Queen has already ran to the sea, seeing Hansen being entangled in the blood-stained poison bee, and gnawing his teeth to summon a flying knife and aligning Hansen.


    However, the trajectory of the blood-stained poisonous bee could not be seen at all, and even if it was able to predict its action, the flying knife could not be shot. 8

 Chapter 612： Incredible perception

    Hansen wants to escape into the sea, but he is unable to get close to the sea by the blood-stained poison bee. He can only choose the direction of avoidance according to the attack trajectory of the blood-stained poison bee, but he cannot decide the direction of escape.


    Even if Hansen is no longer in the layout, there is no effect at all when the speed difference is too much. The blood-stained poison bee is just a flash of shape, and it easily destroys all Hansen''s calculations.


    In fact, Hansen was able to persist for so long without being stabbed by the blood-stained poison bee, which has already surprised the Queen.


    The Queen��s substitution into her own is Hansen. When she discovers that she is her own, she has already been stabbed by poisonous bees, and it is impossible to persist until now.


    Hansen was able to escape the attack of the blood-stained poison bee. In the eyes of the Queen, it has nothing to do with the layout. It is more like Hansen has an early predictive ability. Hansen has already evaded before the **** poison bee attacked. It is.


    Otherwise, waiting for the blood crystal poison bee to move and dodge again, it is impossible to escape at the speed of Hansen.


    In the absence of layout, this can be done naturally, and it is natural to give the Queen a kind of sense that Hansen has the ability to predict.


    In fact, it is almost the same. Hansen��s eighth sense is not fully open, but the sensory ability has been somewhat advanced. As the Queen thought, he had already detected the poison bee attack before the poison bee took action. Parts and routes, so you can get out.


    If you change someone, even if your body and speed are much stronger than him, you can''t flash such an attack.


    The Queen used a flying knife to aim at it for a long time. Like the small silver and silver, she could not find a chance to shoot. She gritted her teeth and summoned a blood shield to rush to Hansen.


    "Don''t come over." Han Sen saw that the Queen had rushed over, and could not help but be shocked. Although the game was powerful, it was of little use under the speed of the blood-stained bee.


    The Queen did not pay attention to Hansen, but ran to a position closer to Hansen. After watching it for a while, she suddenly slammed the shield in her hand and shouted: "Run!"


    Han Sen saw the trajectory of the shield, and it just blocked the attack route of the blood-stained poison bee. Its predictive ability was strong, and even Hansen was a little surprised.


    "Sure enough, it is the Queen!" Hansen was overjoyed, and by the shield blocking the **** poisonous bee attacking the route, he quickly ran towards the beach.


    when!


    However, the blood crystal poison bee is directly like the general, hard and hard to penetrate that side of the blood shield, the speed continues unabated to Hansen.


    Hey!


    At this moment, the flying knife in the other hand of the Queen was broken, and the cockroach collided with the head of the blood-stained poison bee.


    The flying knife broke and turned into a cold light shrouded to the blood crystal poison bee. The blood crystal poison bee was smashed on the top of the head, and there was no injury. After flapping the wings to avoid a few cold light, he quickly chased Hansen. .


    Using this time created by the Queen, Hansen only ran out less than ten meters, and the blood-stained poison bee chased it up again.


    However, Hansen found one thing. Although the blood-stained poison bee was able to run through the blood shield, it was not injured at all by the flying knife. But in the face of the scattered flying knife fragments, it was surprisingly Dodge a few times.


    But this does not mean that it is afraid of the debris. On the contrary, some fragments hit it and did not hurt it at all.


    This is a bit strange. Some of the debris does not hide. Some of the fragments have escaped. There is only one possibility, that is, it has vitality and does not want to let its own vitality be touched.


    With Hansen��s strong sense of ability, although he is facing the blood-stained poison bee, all the subtle changes that have just happened are also in Hansen��s mind.


    Hansen knows very well that the position where the blood-stained poison bee avoids is the position of its waist.


    The intersection of the front and back body seems to be the woman''s thin waist. There is a section of the most slender part, and all the flying knife fragments that are bounced there are all escaped by the blood-stained poison bee.


    Some other fragments, the blood crystal poison bee, did not pay too much attention.


    "It''s there." Hansen''s eyes flashed in different colors. Under the blessing of the snow female beast, the body exudes a burst of anger, and Hansen''s brain is clear and clear, without a trace of human feelings, even without fear. Why?


    Suddenly, Hansen stopped and stared at the blood-stained poison bee that rushed to him.


    "What are you doing?" The Queen was shocked. The blood-stained poison bee was so powerful. Hansen actually wanted to fight. Isn''t this a dead end?


    But the next scene, but the Queen''s pupil shrinks fiercely.


    I saw that the blood-stained poison bee flashed in front of Hansen. The Queen did not see where the blood-stained poison bee was stabbed, but Hansen��s palm was violently moved.


    It��s almost unbelievable. Han Senhua��s palm is a knife, and a palm is cut obliquely. It��s like a lightning flash. It��s in the void. I don��t know how to fly to the blood-stained poison bee, and the blood-stained poison bee. The thin waist.


    Even the one-time blood-level weapon did not have the blood-stained poison bee that made it retreat. It turned out to be a sharp turn and escaped Hansen��s hand knife.


    Did not hit the blood crystal poison bee, but let Han Sen know more clearly, the bee waist is indeed its weakness, then there is no need to simply avoid it.


    Hansen stepped back and blocked the blood-staining poison bee. The blood-stained poison bee was extremely reluctant to be hit by the bee waist, so he was actively evaded every time he was attacked, and he did not fight hard with Hansen.


    Hansen finally had a chance to breathe and step back to the beach.


    The Queen has retreated into the sea and jumped into the sea, revealing only one head, and looking at Hansen from afar.


    Hansen actually happened to be able to smash the blood-stained poison bee every time, but his speed was much slower than that of the blood-stained bee, which made the Queen watch the flash of the eye.


    This is no longer a layout. It is a higher-level pre-judgment. The Queen saw the battle between Hansen and the blood-stained poison bee. My heart has already been faintly aware, but I can��t say what it is. There is a kind of itching. a feeling of.


    thump!


    Hansen finally jumped into the sea successfully. The blood-stained poison bee was more afraid of water than the white tiger, and it did not have the means of the white tiger''s wind. If he didn''t want to go into the water, he just hovered in the place where Hansen entered the water. The circle flew back to the island and rushed toward other alien creatures that did not come back and returned to the sea.


    "Hidden is deep enough." After leaving the danger, the Queen looked at Hansen and said coldly.


    "Cough, I am also the genetic lock that has just been opened. It is also forced to helpless, the epiphany between life and death, facing the small universe explosion in the moment of death..." Han Senyu explained that he knew that he had started the first gene. The thing about the lock is definitely not the Queen.


    The Queen gave him a white look, lazy to talk to him, directly summoned the big whale and jumped up.


    "Thank you." Hansen followed the small silver fox and said with sincerity.


    If it weren''t for the Queen''s two blows, and tried the weakness of the blood-stained poison bee, Hansen might not be able to escape.


    ;

 Chapter 613： Debao

    "This blood scale is mys, we are even." The Queen frowned at the direction of the island, there was no screams, the death of the dead creatures, the island has recovered quiet.


    However, there is a scene of **** above the island. There are corpses of different creatures everywhere. The scalp of the person watching is numb.


    "Do you think there is a chance to kill the poisonous bee?" The Queen suddenly turned to Hansen.


    Hansen understood the meaning of the empress and shook his head slightly: "My full speed is still too slow compared to the blood-stained poison bee. It is useless to know its vitality. It is not at all, and..."


    "And what?" The Queen looked at Hansen.


    "And in my opinion, even if I can hit the bee waist, I am afraid I may not be able to really hurt it. At most, it only makes it suffer from pain." Hansen is self-aware.


    When he was fighting with Golden Retriever, even the golden-eyed eyes could not be broken, and the bee waist was weak, and it could not be more fragile than the eyes.


    The key point is that it is relatively fragile. However, because the physical quality of the super **** creature itself is too high, the key to the blood crystal poison bee is not the key to Hansen.


    The empress sighed softly, and she did not know this truth, and there were as many as eighteen blood-stained poison bees. One was so horrible, eighteen were on, and many more people were sent to die.


    Not everyone is like Hansen can escape the attack of the poison bee, even if the Queen himself, is not sure to be able to hide the attack at that speed.


    There was a dead silence on the island. The two men looked at it for a while and knew that there was no hope here. They were ready to drive the big whales away.


    However, the little silver fox suddenly jumped out of Hansen��s arms and turned into a silver light and rushed to the island.


    "Small silver and silver, what are you doing?" Hansen was shocked. He managed to escape from the island and how to run back.


    "Don''t chase, now the 18 poisonous bees are sure to be together, and then they are found on the island, and the gods can''t get out," said the Queen.


    "You are waiting here, I am going to catch the small silver and silver."


    Hansen is directly rushing to the past, not to say that Han Sen intends to follow the little silver fox to fight hard, he can not understand the little silver fox, this guy is definitely not desperate.


    Otherwise, when Hansen and the blood-stained poison bee fought, the little silver fox had already rushed up. Where will it wait until now, it must be something else on the island.


    Hansen chased the small silver fox on the island and found that the small silver fox rushed directly to the original position of the lotus, and there was no hesitation at all.


    Hansen started the inspiration and did not find traces of the poison bees on the island.


    "Is it that those poisonous explosions have left the island?" Hansen was surprised.


    However, Hansen is still curious. Even if the poison bees have left the island, the facts have proved that the lotus is not a baby at all. The lotus seeds inside are 18 poisonous bees. What is the use of small silver foxes to run back?


    "Does the corpses of different creatures have something that silver and silver want?" Hansen thought, but the man had already chased the little silver fox to the hill.


    The surrounding scene was terrible, and the little silver fox completely ignored the bodies of the alien creatures and ran directly to the position where the lotus was located.


    After the birth of eighteen blood-stained poison bees, they did not know whether they were too toxic, and the seven lotus leaves in the vicinity had withered, leaving only the lotus leaves that had lost their lotus seeds standing there.


    The little silver fox didn''t want to think about it. He opened the mouth and bit the lotus stem without the lotus seeds. He chewed it in his mouth.


    The crystal-clear lotus is quickly chewed by it.


    "Give me some points... leave me some..." Hansen grabbed the little silver fox and opened his mouth, but the little silver fox had already snorted and swallowed it all.


    "I rub, you are too embarrassed, loss I just tried to save you, who knows that your little rabbit scorpion actually eats a single food, not for me to stay ..." Han Sen jumped his feet and accused the little silver fox.


    The little silver fox ignored it, and the elegant bow sniffed on the ground, and then used two front paws to plan on the stone floor.


    The stone floor, like the tofu under its claws, was dug up by a crater nearly two meters deep.


    "There is something?" Hansen''s eyes suddenly lit up, and I saw a long flower stem underneath, and something was connected. A small white piece had been dug out by the little silver fox.


    "Which fox brother and sister, anyway, no matter what, small silver and silver, you have worked hard, take a rest and rest, this kind of heavy work makes me come." Han Sen quickly jumped into the pit, put the little silver fox and put it on On your shoulders, use your hands to dig the things below.


    He is afraid that the little silver fox will be swallowed up as he just did.


    Hansen digs down a little deep, and the object is completely dug out. It is a three-season lotus root. The baby''s arm is thick, and each section is only a dozen centimeters long.


    Although it is buried in the ground, it is white and crystal clear, just like the ice and snow condensed into a general, but also exudes a burst of fragrance.


    Hansen took the three-section lotus root in his hand. He hadn��t come and looked at it. The small silver fox on his shoulder slammed and slammed a section and chewed it.


    "How can I forget this guy again? This guy''s appearance is too deceptive, and I ignore it every time." Hansen was bleeding in his heart, and he didn''t know what it was, so he was eaten by Xiaoyinyin. One of the points.


    "The rest is mine, and you have already finished eating." Seeing the eyes of the little silver fox squatting to the side, Hansen quickly hugged the two lotuses.


    The little silver fox ran to the foot of Hansen, and the relatives honed Hansen��s calf with a small head.


    "Meng is useless, this is mine." Han Sen quickly took two knots of lotus roots, and then grabbed the little silver fox in his arms and hugged him in his arms.


    The Queen also boarded the island at this time, and she was already on the edge of the hill. Hansen quickly hugged the small silver fox in the past, lest she be seen by her.


    "Those poison bees don''t know where they went. It seems to have gone." Hansen came to the Queen and said with a smile.


    "What did it find?" The Queen saw the hypocrisy of Hansen at a glance, pointing to the key.


    "Not the lotus. When I arrived, this guy had already eaten it. I didn''t leave it for me. I didn''t know what it was for. I was so sad." Han Sen hated to squeeze out two. Tears gave the Queen a look, but I really couldn��t squeeze it out.


    The Queen��s eyes were obviously a distrust of Hansen, but she did not say anything, and turned back to the beach.


    The two men and one fox set off again, hoping to find the mainland earlier, but for another four or five days at sea, not to mention the mainland, and even a small island did not come across.


    Suddenly, the distant sea surface sent a strange sound, and the sound Hansen and the Queen were familiar with their ears and their faces changed slightly.


    ;

 Chapter 614： opportunity

    Hansen listened clearly, the voice came from the peacock. Before it was smashed by the poison bee on his face, he did not expect to encounter it again. ?


    "It''s a tweet that seems to be full of pain and tragicness. Wouldn''t it be a poisonous injury?" The Queen looked at the direction of the bird''s voice, and said her eyes brightly.


    If it is really poisonous, then this may be the closest thing in human history to hunting creatures.


    "If you look at it, you won''t know." Han Sen is also full of excitement. If you can kill a class of **** creatures at a low price, you can''t get the soul of the beast. It is good to eat some meat.


    The two looked at each other and understood the other''s mind. The Queen immediately directed the big whale to go in the direction of the bird.


    The sound of the birds rushed into the clouds, and it seemed to be cracked by gold. The nearby creatures seemed to be scared, and even the aliens in the sky flew far away.


    After thirty or forty miles, Hansen finally saw an island, but the island is an island, rather than a larger reef.


    The peacock is now on the reef, and the entire face is already festering, full of blisters and wounds that have been bleeding and bleeding.


    "Sure enough, it was poisoned!" Hansen was pleasantly surprised.


    The natural thing is that the peacock seems to be somewhat resistant to the toxins of the blood-stained poison bee. The shock is that the toxicity is so fierce. Even if the peacock is killed, it is not known whether its meat can be eaten.


    The Queen commanded the big whale to stop in the distance, and did not go straight. Even a poisoned level **** creature, they may not have the ability to kill. Now, I don��t know what the situation of the peacock is. It is likely to kill.


    "Listen to the sound of its tweet, it seems that the strength is still very good, we still wait here for a few more days." Han Sen is also playing this mind.


    Instead of taking risks in the past, it is better to wait for its poison damage to worsen.


    But who knows Hansen��s voice is falling, suddenly seeing the seawater next to the reef spurting waves of tens of meters high, a purple behemoth is drilled out of the sea, like a steel pliers, with lightning bolts The peacock was caught in the past.


    The purple lobster came out of the sea and didn''t seem to be able to get the benefit of the island. At this time it wanted to kill the poisoned peacock.


    Peacock poisoning happens to be on the face. Toxins seem to affect its brain. It is not as sensitive as it used to be. It is already late after the reaction. The lobster has caught one of its wings.


    It is impossible for the peacock to open the lobster. The wings flapped twice, but they failed to break free. Instead, their feathers broke a lot.


    The peacock was furious, the peacock feathers behind it opened, and a blue eyes opened, and the strange blue light was shot. It was dazzling, and the lobster seemed to be drunk. .


    It��s just that the lobster seems to have been such a trick for a long time. The wings of a peacock are not loose, and the peacock can��t take it.


    The lobster''s carapace is too hard. The peacock does not have a good way to take it. Instead, it has blood on its wings. It has been pinched off a lot of feathers, and the flesh has already been opened.


    Looking at the two terror creatures that were twisted together, the Queen had closed her eyes and turned her back to look at the blue light.


    Although the distance is far away, the power of the peacock blue light is still there. When you look at your eyes, you will be dizzy and almost plunged into the sea.


    Hansen is also the same action, but after he opened the genetic lock, even if he is facing the two-level **** creatures, he can still see their battle clearly and is not affected.


    "The peacock''s combat power is still against the sky, but after all, it has been poisoned, and it has been close to the lobster. It seems that ten ** is dead, and it is only a matter of time before it is killed." Han Sen��s mind is secretly calculating how to be able to Get some benefits.


    The reef cracked and the waves were soaring.


    The huge reef can''t withstand the ravages of two beasts, and the large rocks are cracked, and they can''t stand it completely.


    The lobster was hard with a carapace, and a pair of shrimp tongs caught the peacock desperately dragging it into the water. For the peacock, it didn''t matter.


    Although the peacock is struggling desperately, as long as the reef is completely broken, it is only a matter of time before it is dragged into the water.


    "How is this lobster not poisoned together?" Hansen was depressed.


    But look at the fighting power that the peacocks showed. If they rushed up, they might have been to the dog.


    boom!


    After two or three hours, the reef finally could not withstand complete collapse, and the peacock was dragged into the sea by the lobster.


    Although the peacock still emits blue light in the sea, it is not as good as before, and the suppression effect on Hansen and the Queen is much lighter.


    The Queen turned around and looked into the sea, but saw the blue light flashing below, the violent surge of sea water, and the waves of dozens of feet, the sound was scary to the extreme.


    "So horrible creatures, it is too difficult for me to wait for humans to kill." The Queen sighed.


    "If we kill ourselves, there is no possibility, but now it is an opportunity." Han Sen is looking at the evil waves, his eyes full of greed.


    Even the poisoned peacocks are not killing them, but now the peacocks are dragged into the sea by lobsters, and the deeper and deeper they are, the more they are almost ready to live, the chances are cheaper.


    To say that the lobster and the peacock''s flesh and blood, Hansen naturally does not dare, and does not have that ability.


    But just take the opportunity to come and see it, maybe there is a chance to get the soul of the beast.


    "What do you want?" The Queen frowned at Hansen.


    "You wait for me first." Hansen said that he had already jumped into the water and sneaked into the sea.


    The little silver fox has been kneeling on Han Sen''s shoulder, and the small claw clings to Hansen''s neck and squats down with Hansen.


    Because the two fierce beasts fought in the sea, and the turbulent flow around them, Hansen sometimes turned his body in the water and could not control his body.


    But fortunately, he is able to breathe freely in the water, not afraid of drowning, at most, it takes more time.


    The lobster desperately dragged the peacock to the deep sea. Although the peacock struggled hard, it was obviously useless. It was dragged into the deep sea by the lobster.


    Hansen chased the two beasts and sneaked into the deep sea, constantly observing the situation, hoping to find a chance to shoot.


    Although the peacock does not know the water, but it is still very fierce in the sea, it seems that it will not be so easily killed by the lobster in a moment. 8

 Chapter 615： Assassination of peacock

    Hansen has been chasing the lobster into the deep sea under the kilometer. The blue light of the peacock has gradually dimmed, and it seems that it is almost impossible.


    Its wings have been broken by the lobster, and only the flesh is still connected. The blood and water constantly flow from the wound into the sea, and the surrounding seawater is reddish.


    Only when the blue light is lit from time to time can you see the state of the peacock.


    The peacock''s face has been ulcerated, and it has been combined with the impact of battle and sea water. The flesh has been rotted to reveal the bones inside.


    The rest of the body is also a broken feather. The original tail feathers have been broken off by the lobsters. It looks like a proud peacock, more like a large bald pheasant.


    "Sure enough, the defense is high, and dragging can kill you." Hansen sighed, the peacock''s ability is gorgeous and powerful, but killing the lobster is useless, and finally killed by the lobster.


    Hansen didn''t even have any interest in the lobster. The peacock who was a creature of the gods did not die. He only left some scars on the lobster''s carapace. He didn''t even have to think about it. Also useless, can not hurt the lobster.


    Seeing that the peacock is almost gone, Hansen quietly dive in the past, and the blood red in the sea hides a little of his trace.


    When Hansen was ten meters away from them, the lobster still did not have the arrival of Hansen, and was excited to tear the meat of the peacock into his mouth.


    The peacock has no resistance, the eyes are already white, and the sea water keeps pouring into its mouth. It is only when the lobster tears off the flesh and blood, it will make its body bounce.


    Hansen summoned the ancient gods and the beast sword, and held it tightly in his hand. This is also a **** sword. If you can hit the key, you may be able to harvest the life of the peacock.


    Of course, the key to Hansen��s point is the wound that has been seriously injured by lobster.


    Hansen carefully adjusted his position, not letting the lobster see his presence, and slowly dive to the side of the peacock.


    Hansen has been observing that there are many wounds on the peacock, but he only has one chance. Once he starts, he will be immersed in the lobster eating pleasure, so Hansen must have a shot, otherwise there will be no second chance. .


    The injury on the peacock''s wings is the most serious, but even if a sword stabs in, it is obviously not a fatal position.


    Although the peacock is also hurt, it looks very miserable, but it is not a fatal injury. The peacock is really deadly. It has been dragged into the water for too long. In the battle, a lot of seawater was poured, and it was killed alive. Those hurt. Not the main reason.


    Han Sen seems to look at it. If you really want a sword to be deadly, you can only start with the poisonous wound left by the poison bee. Other places are useless.


    The peacock''s face is completely rotted, and there is plasma overflow inside the eyelids. It seems that even its brain has been invaded by toxins.


    Hansen carefully avoided the red plasma, although it is similar to ordinary blood, but the plasma is condensed in the sea, unlike the ordinary blood directly scattered in the sea.


    Hansen gradually approached the peacock by the peacock''s body and blood, and the huge lobster that desperately tore the peacock''s flesh did not pay attention to Hansen''s small figure.


    This made Han Sen very excited. If he was released in advance, he would only retreat. Hansen did not think he had the capital to fight the lobster in the sea.


    Although the lobster does not seem to be a poisonous bee, its shell is too hard, and the degree of water in the water is definitely faster than that of Hansen. Hansen does not dare to provoke it.


    If it is on the 6th floor, Hansen may still be able to deal with it one by one, and now naturally he can only hope not to be seen by it.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s luck was good, until Hansen posted on the huge body of the peacock, still not seen by the lobster.


    Just want to stab the peacock''s eyelids, but there is some trouble, the lobster is almost facing the peacock''s head, if Hansen rushed over, it will definitely be seen by the lobster.


    Hansen posted on the peacock''s body for a while, but he never found a chance. However, looking at the peacock''s appearance, it seems to be almost dead. The head is unconsciously swaying with the sea water, and even the lobster is torn to eat flesh and blood. There was only a very weak reaction, and the interlocking bombs were not counted, just a slight trembling.


    "No, I can''t wait any longer. Wait until the peacock is going to die. It can only be put together." Hansen bit his teeth, clenched the ancient gods and swords in his hands, staring at the peacocks. Swinging head in the hands.


    The ancient curse and the jade Yuanyang Gong move at the same time, and there is unlimited energy in the kidneys. The heart seems to be a motive of general enthusiasm, and instantly pushes Hansen��s power to the peak.


    Hansen did not choose the Snow Maiden to transform, but became the Queen of the Fairy. He now needs more powerful eyesight to judge the swing of the peacock''s head and the lobster''s every move.


    The powerful spirit is unfolding, and everything is reflected in Hansen''s mind. He is prejudged all possible situations.


    This direct shot, will inevitably lead to the attention of the lobster, when he can only escape, can not escape the lobster chasing in the water, related to Han Sen''s life, he did not dare to have a slight intention.


    Finally, Han Sen saw an opportunity, no longer hesitate, and rushed directly in the water, like a torpedo rushed to the head of the peacock, the ancient gods and the beast sword against the eyes of the peacock Tie it down.


    At the moment Hansen started, the lobster finally showed him, and the pliers that had torn the peacock flesh had attacked Hansen like lightning.


    Han Sen''s eyes were cold, and after the ice muscle jade surgery opened the genetic lock, his whole person became cold and ruthless, and there was no fear of death.


    The lobster''s pliers are too fast, Han Sen knows that if this sword is stabbed, then the lobster pliers must be avoided.


    However, if Hansen avoids it now, then he will not have a second chance to assassinate the peacock, but he can only escape immediately.


    The eyes were full of indifference, and the ancient gods and sorcerers continued to stab the peacock''s eyes without hesitation. At the same time, they summoned the gold armor and the stone armor, and the other hand patted the pliers from the lobster.


    Fight!


    The ancient **** and the beast sword stabbed into the eye of the peacock. The four-foot-long sword body completely fell into the eyelids, and did not encounter too much obstacle.


    Almost at the same time, the lobster''s purple-black pliers had already reached Hansen''s face, and Hansen took a shot on it.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s palm was knocked back and squatted on his chest. The whole person seemed to be a projectile. He shot a few tens of meters in the sea and slammed a mouthful of blood. 8

 Chapter 616： Escape

    Hansen��s palm is not yin or yang, otherwise he has already been directly killed by the power of terror. ?


    Overlord unloading!


    Hansen��s technique of unloading, without the use of counter-shock, pure borrowing power, through the force of the lobster, Hansen took a few tens of meters in the sea.


    However, the strength of the lobster is too strong. Even though Hansen has already removed most of his strength, he still feels that the flesh and internal organs of the chest have been severely damaged. He couldn��t help but spurt out blood and bloom bright red in the sea. Flowers.


    It��s just the sound that sounds in my mind, but it also makes Han Sen feel happy.


    "Hunting the gods of the gods, the peacocks of the gods, the peacocks of the sacred beasts, and the flesh and blood can be randomly obtained from the o to 1o point."


    Unfortunately, Hansen has no time to appreciate the first level of the soul of the beast that he obtained in the sanctuary of the Second God. He resisted the pain in his chest and the blood in his chest, and went to the top.


    As long as he can rush out of the sea, Hansen has already lived 90%.


    Although the lobster is strong, but after all, it is still a creature in the water, Han Sen just needs to fly from the sky, this lobster can not help him.


    The lobster was obviously irritated by Hansen. There were countless claws clinging to the corpse of the peacock. The body slammed into a bow and slammed into the sea for a few tens of meters. It has already caught up behind Hansen.


    "Small silver and silver, you will not shoot, we both will die here." Han Sen screamed in his heart, and patted the head of the small silver fox.


    The little silver fox hesitated for a moment, and the silver thunder light was born in the eyes. He jumped out from Hansen''s shoulder and jumped over the lobster. The body burst into a terrible silver electric light.


    In a flash, the silver electric light spread like a silver net in the water, covering the nearby range.


    "Ah!" Hansen screamed, and the little silver fox didn''t just charge the lobster, but also gave him power.


    The silver electric light that spread out in the sea water did not distinguish between the enemy and me. The gold of Hansen Electric was erected, and the mouth was again a **** spray.


    Now Hansen finally understands why the small silver fox has not used its silver lightning. In this seawater, it uses the silver lightning to kill the first lobster, but Hansen.


    The lobster was slightly smashed by electricity, and then a very angry pliers was pinched to the small silver fox.


    The little silver fox turned and ran, and the degree in the water was even faster than Hansen.


    Looking at the lobster was led by the small silver fox, Hansen was fortunate and worried, afraid that the small silver fox was killed by the lobster.


    After all, the little silver fox is still a larvae. The strength is not comparable to that of the lobster. Its silver lightning has just hit the lobster, and it just makes the lobster lick it. The effect is not as good as the glare of the peacock.


    Sure enough, the small silver fox in the water is faster than Hansen, but it is still not comparable to the lobster, only to see the body of the lobster, almost in the sea like a teleport in front of the small silver fox .


    boom!


    The silver thunderbolt of the little silver fox bursts like a silver thunderbolt light ball, and suddenly the body of the lobster that has been very close to it has been paused.


    Taking advantage of the lobster time, the small silver fox quickly opened the distance from the lobster.


    However, the amount of lightning power is obviously not enough to really hurt the lobster. It is just a slap in the face, and the lobster has already caught behind the little silver fox.


    The lightning on the small silver fox was released again, but the intensity was significantly lower than that of the previous one, and the effect on the lobster was even worse.


    When the little silver fox was caught up for the third time, the thunder and lightning did not make the lobster live. In the silver lightning, a purple-black giant shrimp pliers swayed to the small silver fox.


    The little silver fox escaped the shrimp pliers, but he was still hit. He was hit by tens of meters in the sea. The small body was like a projectile, and he flew out with a white water wave.


    Hansen gritted his teeth and summoned the golden sand worm king and the rushing level pet armor. He blocked himself from rushing to the small silver fox and was preparing to pinch the lobster of the small silver fox.


    Hey!


    The golden sand worm king wearing the pet armor was only supported for less than three seconds after being clamped. It was directly clipped into two pieces by a lobster pliers. There was no resistance at all, and the same beast soul was destroyed.


    However, through this time, the small silver fox rushed out a few tens of meters and quickly rushed toward the sea.


    Hansen is also rushing towards the sea, this time he can use the golden sand worm king and pet armor to block once, but there is no second time.


    Without the level of pet armor, even if you summon Jun Jun, there is no qualification for the block, and you will be killed directly, and you will not be able to stop the lobster for even a tenth of a second.


    "My poor golden sand worm king and pet armor, big and small, so many battles have come over, but died in this abominable lobster hand, you wait, I will avenge you sooner or later, kill this lobster Let''s get a lobster meal to sacrifice you." Han Sen is in his heart, but also self-comfort.


    It��s not necessary to escape now. The lobster chased it up and went to the little silver fox. I don��t know if it was provoked by the lightning of the little silver fox, or would like to kill another god. Creature, devour its flesh and blood.


    Seeing that the little silver fox has been caught up, Hansen��s heart is in a hurry, but there is no way. He has nothing to stop the lobster, and even if he wants to help, he has more than enough energy.


    Suddenly, I saw the silver thunder flashing in the eyes of the little silver fox. There were thunderbolts in the silver hair of the body. It seemed that there was infinite power in the body.


    The lobster had already rushed to the front of the little silver fox, and a pliers went down, and the jagged pliers almost caught the body of the small silver fox.


    boom!


    I saw the silver thunder blast on the small silver fox. It seemed like a silver laser ejector. The body rushed out and attacked the sea with incredible degrees. It suddenly opened the lobster and blinked. Out of the distance of five or six hundred meters, directly rushed out of the sea.


    "I am going!" Hansen��s people stayed. I didn��t expect Xiaoyuehu to have this hand, but now Xiaoyinhu rushed out, leaving him alone in the sea and suddenly became the target of lobster. .


    Hansen said nothing, desperately swimming toward the sea, but fortunately the small silver fox led the lobster to the distance, and now the lobster is a long distance from him, and can not immediately rush to Hansen.


    "What is the picture of my sister? I knew that it was like this. I ran earlier." Han Sen is now so sad that he can only fight for the sea, hoping to rush out of the sea before the lobster catches up.


    Now Hansen only hates that he has a few hands and a few legs. He can''t swim faster. He looks at the lobster body below and it is a few tens of meters. It is like a continuous teleport that breaks through the sea and catches up. Hansen��s mouth was bitter.


    "Come on, fast, and almost rushed out." Han Sen looked at the light on the water is getting closer, but the lobster behind it is getting closer and closer, calculating the distance, I am afraid he did not rush out of the water. It will be caught up by the lobster. 8

 Chapter 617： aroma

    The lobster has already been shot behind Hansen, and a pair of shrimp pliers have been clipped to Hansen.


    Han Sen knows that he can no longer dodge at this time. Otherwise, if the lobster is completely up, he will not be able to pull the distance again. It is also a dead end.


    Resist the blood of the chest in the chest and reach out, Hansen is now only the armor of the fairy queen, naturally more afraid to hard to pick up this attack.


    A strange bird with four wings growing and two meters high was summoned by Hansen and blocked in front of him.


    Hey!


    The blood-level seated quad-wing Thunderbird was so clipped by the lobster''s pliers, and Hansen also rushed out of the sea through this time, and the wings behind it ran straight into the sky.


    Just flew for thirty or forty meters, and suddenly saw the sound of the sea below, the huge lobster actually broke out of the water, popped out from under the sea, volley clipped to Hansen.


    The speed of the **** wings of the gods is not as fast as the lobster, and the lobster is about to catch up with Hansen in the air.


    Hansen��s legs erupted with powerful and unmatched strength. They used their strength to make a rapid traverse of two meters in the air. The lobster pliers almost passed Hansen.


    boom!


    The lobster fell into the sea, as if the meteorite hit the sea, causing a huge tsunami to spread around.


    Hansen still dared to hesitate and continued to fly to the heights. The lobster swims in the sea for a while. It is estimated that Hansen is not enough. He has not jumped out of the water and sneaked into the deep sea with the body of a peacock.


    The Queen also flapped her wings and flew in the air, holding a small silver fox in her arms. The state of the little silver fox was very bad. It looked a little weak. When Hansen came back, she jumped to Hansen��s shoulder and squatted on it. It won''t move.


    Hansen opened his mouth, but there was blood in his mouth. His internal organs were seriously injured. I am afraid that I have to rest for a long time before I can fully recover.


    "Go." Hansen gritted his teeth and endured the blood in his chest. After leaving the sea with the Queen, the Queen re-summed the big whale and allowed Hansen to rest.


    Hansen was lying on the back of the big whale, but the little silver fox arched the small head into the arms of Hansen. Hansen hadn��t figured out what it was doing. The little silver fox had already bitten the two lotus roots in the mouth. The inside is chewing.


    "I wipe, small silver and silver, you still have no humanity, I have been hurt like this, you are still smashing?" Han Sen was depressed, but there is really no strength to smash it.


    But the next second, Hansen was stunned. After the small silver fox chewed the lotus root, he directly fed it to Hansen.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. I really couldn��t think that the little silver fox didn��t eat it himself. He even wanted to feed him. He couldn��t help but feel moved.


    However, eating something that the little silver fox chewed, he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. He thought about rejecting it, but who knows that the lotus root has been turned into juice and flowed directly into Hansen��s mouth.


    Hansen thinks that this thing is so good that he almost lost his life and got it. It��s a pity that he spit, and he thought too much, and swallowed the juice of the lotus root.


    It seems that there is a clear spring spread in Hansen''s body, and the burning pain in the chest suddenly felt a lot, and the blood gradually calmed down.


    Hansen quickly runs the tunnel Xuan Jing, absorbing the airflow like the clear spring. Because of the limited physical fitness, the ability to practice the first weight in the second shelter is already the limit, so Hansen has not practiced it recently. Ice muscle jade bone surgery, a thought in the practice of tunnel mystery.


    The hole in Xuanjing is a big mystery between the two, the cell metabolism is fast, the injured tissue in the body is shed, and the tissue formed by the new cells replaces the damaged tissue, which makes Hansen''s internal injury recover quickly.


    The clear spring-like airflow played a very powerful role in it, otherwise it was only the strength of the tunnel, and it could not reach this level.


    With the bit of the clear spring being refining by the tunnel Xuan Jing, Han Sen''s body is more white and delicate, almost like a newborn baby, and his body still has a strange fragrance.


    The little silver fox squatted beside Han Sen, sucking the fragrance of the fragrance, the spirit seemed to be much better.


    The Queen saw the two lotus roots and had already guessed where they came from. I watched the little silver fox feed to Hansen, and some curiously looked at Han Sen.


    Han Sen, who was seriously injured, had a very bad look and almost no blood color. However, after a short time, Hansen��s face slowly improved, and he gradually became bleeding, and the skin seemed to be glowing. soft.


    "White is red, different." Looking at Han Sen, the Queen thought of this very vulgar old saying, but now she looked at Han Sen, but could not help but think of such a sentence, and felt very suitable for Han Sen.


    Hansen''s face is more determined, the outline is more angular, and sometimes it looks a bit fierce, but under such a pink skin, it seems to have an unspeakable style.


    It is the woman who does not care too much about her image, so she can''t help but feel a bit stunned.


    "Is this the effect of super-nuclear genetic surgery, or the effect of the two lotus roots?" The Queen thought secretly.


    Suddenly, a fragrance was introduced into the nose of the empress, and the empress was suddenly eaten like a fruit, and the pores of the whole body were opened joyfully.


    "What is going on here?" The Queen looked at Hansen with amazement, not because Hansen would scent.


    After she smelled the aroma, the celestial movement in the body automatically turned on, seemingly refining the aromas that inhaled the body.


    This made the Queen feel incredible. There was a kind of strange fragrance in the world that could lead to the game. Before that, she never even thought about it.


    If it is not for personal experience, even if someone tells her, she will never believe it.


    What is even more terrifying is that in the fragrant smell, the Queen��s feeling that she has not progressed for a long time has begun to change. It seems that there has been some progress.


    Although I don''t know what is going on, the Queen can''t let go of such an opportunity. She sat down next to Han Sen, absorbed the fragrance and began to practice "Ying Tian Shu".


    The purple fairy light lingers on the Queen''s body, inhaling the nearby fragrance, making the purple fairy light more fragrant.


    Moreover, the Queen had some cold temperament, and gradually became more dusty and refined. It was like a fairy who did not dye red dust, but it was bright and moving, but it made people feel half-hearted.


    The so-called male leeks female restaurant, lotus root is the woman''s big complement, its own cold, although men have good benefits, but not as good as women''s benefits.


    The two lotus roots are not ordinary things, and the potions contained in them are extremely strong. Hansen refines and refines the hole through the mysterious esoterics.


    a

 Chapter 618： The eye-catching peacock soul (the lord plus more)

    Dong Xuan Jing integrates the clear spring of the lotus root into the cells, causing the cells to change rapidly. The old and damaged cells of the body are excreted, and the tunnel is also refined. ?


    Due to the intensiveness of the tunnel, Hansen��s body is getting stronger and stronger, although the fragrance is not beautiful.


    Hansen did not know why the tunnel Xuan Jing had such a strange smell, and did not know what the use of this fragrance was, but since his cultivation of the tunnel Xuan Jing, this fragrance has already existed.


    At this time, the fragrant scent popped out with the hole Xuan Jing, Han Sen did not feel anything different, but after the Queen of the scent absorbed the scent, the long-moving ecstasy had a new entry.


    The Queen��s surprise at this time was no longer able to speak. It was just too incredible to absorb some of Hansen��s aroma and make her ecstasy progress.


    After Hansen refining the Qingquan, the body''s wounds have already fully recovered. He only feels that the dragon is fierce and can kill a cow with a punch.


    I opened my eyes and saw that the Queen had practiced the exercises on my side. I couldn��t help but look at it. Now the purple emperor of the Queen��s body is flowing, like a fairy in the moon, a beautiful thing.


    The most strange thing is that the empress has a faint fragrance, which makes Han Sen feel familiar. He carefully sniffed and sniffed Hansen. The fragrance was so clear and the fragrance Much like, just not as strong as his.


    Hansen looked at it and suddenly had a strange feeling. He seemed to be able to see the breath of the Queen''s body and the subtle changes in her body.


    And this is simply impossible. The Queen is wearing a blood scale, and Hansen has no perspective. How can it be seen?


    Even if there is a perspective, the change of breath is not visible to the eyes, but Hansen actually sees it.


    Such a strange situation is equivalent to the Queen��s refining of the temperament that he has cultivated, and all that he has not kept in front of Hansen. Even the most subtle changes are clear, and there is no secret at all.


    Hansen was shocked by the fact that with such a demonstration, even if he did not understand the exercises at all, he could practice the Queen''s demonstration and learn the Queen''s practice.


    When Hansen reacted, it was not that he saw the Queen��s breath, or even looked at it with his eyes.


    "Aroma! It''s the aroma of the Queen!" Hansen suddenly woke up, the kind of aroma that circulated with the Queen''s qi, and Hansen could sense the presence of the scent, so that it could sense the flow of the Queen''s body. .


    "What the **** is going on? Is this the mystery of Dong Xuan Jing?" Han Sen looked at the Queen in a complicated way, so the mysterious "Ying Tian Shu", there is no secret in Han Sen''s eyes at this time. I was completely seen by him.


    This is not over yet, Han Sen suddenly felt that the tunnel mysteriously in his body also ran, but the route was different from usual, and even the breath of the Queen and the Queen��s breath flowed along the same route, and even simulated ��Ying Tian Shu��.


    Hansen''s body smell seems to have something to do with the aroma of the Queen''s body, almost in sync, let Hansen more deeply understand the mystery of "Ying Tian Shu".


    "If the Queen knows that I have stolen her tactics like this, I don''t know if I will find me desperately?" Hansen secretly smiled.


    The Queen��s tactics kept running, and there was no small progress. When the Queen completely refining the aroma and opening her eyes, she couldn��t help but show her happiness, but she saw Hansen standing opposite her, eyes one. Staring at myself, the pretty face could not help but be a little red.


    Hansen suddenly looked at it, like a cold woman like the Queen, showing such a shy look more attractive, coupled with the fairy''s general face and temperament, which man will be there to see where to stay.


    The Queen is feeling embarrassed because she has absorbed the aroma of Hansen��s body, showing a little shyness.


    Seeing Han Sen staring straight at her, I couldn��t help but feel my heart. I reached out and licked his ear: "What did you do in the sea?"


    Hansen suddenly licked his ear and called the pain. The Queen��s face was red, and this took back the jade hand. It was coldly looked at Hansen and asked again: ��I asked what you did in the sea?��


    Hansen said with his ear: "You haven''t seen everything you have done. I wanted to go down and get cheap. Who knows that it''s cheap, I almost lost my life."


    The Queen frowned at Hansen, and she did not know whether he was telling whether it was true or not, but looking at the horror of his coming out, it should be that it was not cheap.


    And now the Queen''s mind is not on that thing, the Queen now wants to know, Hansen''s fragrance is exactly what is going on, according to her thoughts, the biggest possibility is the effect of the two lotus roots.


    Hansen couldn''t digest the potency, and the potency was swept out of Hansen''s body, so that would have such an effect, and her ecstasy would be refined.


    Of course, this is just the Queen''s own guess, so she wants to understand.


    "What is the practice of your cultivation? How can the body be different?" The Queen stared at Hansen.


    ��Is there?�� Hansen raised his arm and sniffed his body, then smiled and said to the Queen: ��What do you mean about my body fragrance? How can there be a different fragrance?��


    The Queen looked up and down Hansen seriously, and then turned around and ignored him.


    Hansen said nonsense, the Queen knows that if she asks again, she can��t ask the result, but the Queen��s heart still thinks it is the role of the two lotus roots.


    After all, she has never heard of any exercises that can help others progress after practicing.


    Hansen is naturally killed and will not tell the Queen the truth, otherwise the Queen is not desperate for him.


    Hansen remembers that Emperor Yongzheng said that there are only two people in this world who will have "Ying Tian Shu". One is the wife of Huangfu Xiongcheng, and the other is the Queen.


    However, since today, the people in this world will become three.


    It��s just that Hansen didn��t have the mind to practice what ��Ying Tian Shu��. His ��Dong Xuan Jing�� is obviously more mysterious than ��Ying Tian Shu��. It��s just this strange aroma, it��s already a horrible ability, if it��s really practiced I don''t know what will be strong.


    Now Hansen hates not being able to practice the first weight immediately, open the genetic lock, and try the true power of the tunnel.


    From the obscenity, Hansen has only had time to look at it, the first level of the beast that he got in the second shelter.


    The level of the beast and the soul of the peacock: the blade type. 8

 Chapter 619： Godland Island reproduction

    Hansen summoned the peacock to the eye when the Queen did not look at it.


    I saw a peacock that looked like a flying wing and appeared in front of Hansen, only about two feet long.


    Take a closer look, this is where the peacock is, but a blue metal flail, just like the shape of a peacock, the wings are the arm, the mouth of the peacock is the arrow, the head of the scorpion is the sight, look It is exquisite and gorgeous.


    The string of the peacock is not a real thing, but a blue light. Hansen is just a heartbeat, and the string has been automatically opened. Hansen only needs to pull the trigger to shoot directly.


    Hansen looked at the arrow box of Lien Chan. It should not be a problem to install a ** arrow. This stuff can be used as a pistol.


    If you use the Beast Soul Arrow, as long as the arrow is not destroyed, it is similar to the Infinite Bullet.


    Han Sen looked at the peacock and his mouth was wide open. This is definitely a good thing, but if there is no arrow, this thing can only be used as an iron rod.


    "I wipe, things are good, you also give me a few arrows, even if one is OK, I have to find the arrow myself!" Han Sen does not know whether it should be depressed or depressed.


    Peacock flail looks really ugly, but now Hansen can''t use the good things.


    "No matter, go back and I will try to get a few z steel arrows to try the power. The beast soul arrow can only find a way later." Han Sen put the peacock in his eyes, he knows that this thing is definitely not so simple. Even if there is no high-level arrow, the power of the cockroach itself must be huge.


    Unlike the bow, the bow relies on the power of the human being, and this scorpion is automatically opened, and the power of the arrow can be determined by the power of �� itself.


    After floating for nearly ten days at sea, Hansen finally saw the land again, and he was lucky enough to find a shelter for humans at the seaside.


    Hansen sent directly back to the league. His time in the shelter was a bit long. He was afraid that Ji was too worried, so he would come back to see Ji Ruran first. Don��t let her worry too much. By the way, I have to get some z steel arrows. .


    Ji Yanran was really worried about Hansen. When he saw Hansen coming back, he was very pleasantly surprised. Then he immediately took a small face and unhappyly picked up his mouth.


    Hansen stunned for a while, so that Ji Yunran no longer angry and smiled.


    Ji Yanran was not really angry, but Han Sen did not come back for so long. She had been worried about what Hansen had done in the shelter, and she was restless for days.


    Lying in bed at night, Hansen landed in the virtual community of the army, browsed some weapons of the munitions library, and planned to buy some z steel arrows.


    As long as you are willing to pay, you can also buy weapons and various equipment in the army, but only for cold weapons used in shelters.


    Hansen looked through it for a while and found the z steel arrow, which matched the different dragonflies, and the arrows were not the same.


    However, the peacock is a beast, and the compatibility is very strong. As long as it is not too long, the arrow can be used. Hansen has chosen several options to buy. You can try which one is most suitable for peacocks.


    After buying the arrow, Hansen browsed some news to see what happened in the league.


    There are many big things happening. Some gods and gods have killed a powerful alien creature. The Alliance has won another battle in a certain star field, and has seized the occupied planet from the hands of Shura people.


    However, this has little to do with Hansen. After Hansen looked at it for a while, he went to the official platform of Skynet and read some information about the arrow.


    The search conditions were searched. The news of the sale of the arrow in the second shelter was not a lot. It seems that this should be a relatively unpopular beast.


    Compared to the hundreds of millions of sales information of the mainstream beasts of the sword, there are less than 10 million pieces of information on the sale of arrowheads.


    Hansen has set the conditions of the blood level, and then there are only a dozen pieces of information left.


    Hansen looked at the positions where the gods and blood were sold. They were all shelters that Hansen had never heard of. It seems unlikely that the transaction would be possible.


    "If you can''t buy it, you can only kill the aliens yourself." Hansen also searched for some information on the ice sheet, the golden beach and the current Baishi Beach, hoping to find out the blood-level archer soul. Source.


    Looking for a while, Hansen found a kind of strange creature with a **** arrow, and it was on White Rock Beach.


    It is a kind of alien creature called Chongtian. The general Chongtian is a primitive creature, but among its ethnic groups, there are also variants of the sky, and the king of the race is the blood level.


    Someone hunted the original level of Chongtian, and got a kind of arrow, the penetration is very strong.


    Han Sen looked at it for a while, and the more he saw it, the more he liked it. If he turned the blood into the blood of a violent blood, such a powerful penetrating power, he might tear apart some super-natural creatures that are not thick and thick.


    However, Chongtian lives in the peak of the pillar of the Tianshan Mountain. There are many powerful aliens on the mountain. It is not an easy task to climb the top of the pillar of heaven.


    The person who provided the information hunted was only the scorpion flying down the mountain of Tianzhu, and it was not really on the top of the mountain.


    "There is a small silver fox, as long as there is no super-god creature above the mountain, it should not be difficult to reach the top of the mountain." Han Sen thought.


    Chongtian Hansen is a must-get hand. Even if the blood of the gods is not enough, the small body can also add a large amount of God''s genes to Hansen in a short time.


    Hansen also searched for some information about Tianzhu Pishan, doing homework for the top of the mountain.


    After watching it for a while, Han Sen couldn''t help but frown slightly. Many people saw a strange animal driving a red cloud near the pillar of the sky. Looking at their descriptions, they all looked like super **** creatures.


    "Oh..." When Hansen was reading the information, the communicator suddenly rang.


    After a glance, Zhu actually stopped calling. This kid had Hansen��s number last time, but he had never been in contact. At this time, he suddenly called and didn��t know what was going on.


    "The director... is not good..." Zhu stopped some eagerly.


    "What is wrong?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    "Divine Island... There is a God Island on the icefield... Where are you... Come back... Otherwise the benefits will make others robbed..." Zhu stopped looking worried.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse and finally knew why Zhu Shu was so anxious.


    Unlike the Divine Island of the First God Sanctuary, the Divine Island of the Second Deity''s Shelter must have a royal-level sanctuary, and there are certainly many benefits.

 Chapter 620： I am going with you

    After Zhu stopped talking, he received a communication request from Yang Manli, and Yang Manli said a few words, let Yang Manli see the machine himself. ??


    Hansen has no other way. He is now on the Baishi Beach side. It is not easy to go back to the ice sheet. It is hard to say whether he can return to the ice sheet within a month.


    After ending the communication with Yang Manli, Hansen called the Emperor Yongzheng again and wanted to buy a map from her to see how she could return to the ice field.


    "You are at White Rock Beach? Are you really at White Rock Beach?" After the Huangfu bottle was heard, it was a surprise.


    ��I need to be so surprised at White Rock Beach?�� Hansen looked strangely at Huangfu Bottle.


    "You should be at the White Sands shelter now?" Huang Fu, who did not answer Han Sen, asked again.


    "Yes." Hansen widened his eyes: "You won''t be here?"


    "Yes, I am waiting for you in Baisha for two days. I am going to find you." Huangpu Pingqing said that he had hung up the communication.


    Hansen was a little depressed: "I don''t want to hang so fast, I haven''t told her about the Queen''s here."


    After waiting for a day, z steel arrow was sent over, Hansen went to the shooting range and tried the power of the peacock.


    Put the z steel arrow into it, and pull the trigger against the alloy target. Only when the blue light moves, a stream of light suddenly emerges.


    boom!


    The thick-thickness alloy target was directly smashed into pieces of the ground, leaving Hansen without a mouth.


    "I rub, so fierce!" Han Sen was so excited to hold the peacock and screamed.


    Just using the ordinary z steel arrow has such power. If you use the soul of the **** of blood, then the power is simply unimaginable, maybe it can really tear the body of the **** creature.


    "I want to go to the mountain of God, and I will kill the King of Heaven." Han Sen thought of the King of Heaven, and his heart suddenly became hot.


    Entering the shelter again, the Queen told Han Sen that she had contacted the tyrant and they would come over in a few days.


    "So, here is not far from the ice sheet?" Hansen asked with surprise.


    "If you take the sea, it will take about a month, provided that you are not in danger." The Queen replied faintly.


    "That''s it, that''s it." Han Sen is now a little jealous of the ocean. He would rather go a little farther and don''t want to provoke the creatures in the sea.


    "When the tyrants are coming, I recommend you to join the team again. There should be no problem this time." The Queen suddenly said something to Hansen.


    "Still forget it, I don''t really like to cooperate with others." After this time, Han Sen is actually not much useful, and he still has to be abused.


    And if you don''t work with a reliable person, you are also very dangerous when facing a level creature.


    Hansen intends to find some reliable people to cooperate with themselves. As for the tyrants, they are still forgetting. They are not all the way. If they cooperate, they will have problems...


    "Why?" the Queen frowned and asked Hansen.


    "Cooperate with you, but the tyrants will be fine." Hansen said with a spread.


    To be honest, Hansen really does not see the tyrants. At least, if the Queen is a master of this series, Han Sen can only see the eye, otherwise it is of no great use to the superior **** creature.


    The Queen looked at Hansen''s contemplation and said nothing. It seemed that she wanted to read what Hansen was thinking.


    "Right, Xueqing Xuejie will come over tomorrow. After I plan to see my sister, I will go hunting nearby and I will not go back." Hansen said.


    "Where to go?" asked the Queen.


    "The pillar of heaven is the mountain." Han Sen felt that there was no need to hide it, and he said it directly.


    The Queen listened to her name and said for a moment: "There are also suspected creatures there. You wait a few days, let''s go together."


    Hansen thought about it and thought it was like this. When he looked at the information, he also felt that there was a **** creature in the mountain of Heaven. The queen had to go together. If they met the **** creature, they would escape. Several people can also attract the attention of some **** creatures.


    The next day, Emperor Yongzheng��s bottle came, and when Hansen was actually with the Queen, the beauty suddenly became big, and the small mouth did not close for a long time.


    "How come you are together?" Huangfu bottle asked.


    "I want to invite Hansen to join my team." The Queen said faintly.


    "You invited him to join your team?" Huangpu Pingqing almost thought that his ears had a problem, and the Queen would actually invite people to join her team, which is extremely rare.


    Moreover, Han Sen only entered the second **** sanctuary for more than a year. She really couldn''t figure out how the Queen would invite Hansen to join her team.


    Huangpu Pingqing is still very familiar with the Queen''s team. Those who can join are among the top players in the evolutionary lock-up. How Hansen seems to be not qualified enough to join.


    "He refused." The Queen said casually.


    However, this sentence is like a blue sky for Emperor Yongzheng, and the shock of the Emperor Yongqing has not spoken, but just looked at Hansen up and down.


    The Queen invited Hansen to join her team. Hansen actually refused. This is like a fantasy, and there is absolutely no way to believe it.


    If it wasn''t for the Queen''s personal account, even if the parents told her, Huangfu Yongqing would never believe that there was such a thing.


    Hansen smiled and said: "The Queen is joking, not that I don''t join, and some of their teams disagree with me."


    "Who?" Huang Fu, who thinks this is right, how could someone refuse the Queen.


    When Hansen casually said that he had to join before, the tyrant did not agree with his entry into the team.


    "The tyrant, I know that I can''t do anything with my talents. Besides the big sister, others don''t look in the eyes. He doesn''t agree that you are entering the team." Huangpu Pingqing suddenly realized that he nodded and said: "But that person does have some real skills. Among the evolutionists who have opened the genetic lock, it is also a very powerful person. Among the big sister''s team, in addition to the big sister, it counts him the best."


    Huangpu Pingqing did not feel surprised about this. After all, the team was not the Queen.


    The Queen on the side suddenly said at this moment: "If you like, I will propose you to join the team again. If you can''t enter the team this time, I will leave the team with you."


    For a moment, Huangfu bottle was as if petrified, and looked at the Queen and Hansen.


    Now Huangpu Pingqing has felt that her brain is not enough. I don''t know what the rhythm is.


    It is hard to imagine that, then it was actually said from the mouth of the Queen. 8

 Chapter 621： Cold snake arrow

    On the market of the White Sands Shelter, Huangpu Pingqing and Hansen walked side by side, but the eyes of the eyes went to Hansen from time to time.


    "I know that I am very handsome. If you really like the school sister, why not open a room and watch it carefully?" Hansen was really unbearable when he was seen by Huangfu Pingqing. He turned his head and looked at Huangfu Shuqing.


    Huang Fu bottle squinted and blinked: "Okay, now?"


    Hansen was speechless for a while, but his eyes couldn��t help but aim at the amazing plump of Huangfu��s bottle, and it��s the best of the best.


    Huangpu Pingqing was looked at with a red face and said: "Look at what you see, you are not afraid of Ji Yanran who has smashed you, and has the ability to open a house to see."


    "Cough, what do you mean in the end?" Han Sen knows that the Huangpu bottle is so bad on the mouth that he really wants to open the house. She is faster than anyone who escapes.


    "I really can''t see it, brother, you can do it now, the man like the Queen, actually want to say to go with you, you honestly explain, what tricks did you use? I even deceived her." Qing smiled and looked at Han Sen.


    "You know that the Queen is not the meaning." Hansen helplessly spread his hands.


    "I know that she doesn''t mean that, but it is incredible to let her give up her team to go with you. What did you do?" Huangfu Pingqing is really curious to the extreme, she really can''t think of it. Hansen has something to do with the Queen.


    "Who knows, maybe she looks at me handsome, just want to go with me?" Hansen said proudly.


    "Don''t even say it." Huang Fu, the bottle was not so angry, Han Sen glanced.


    Hansen snorted two times and put his gaze in the beast shop, carefully looking for the beast that he needed.


    Before going to the mountain, Hansen wants to buy a beast soul arrow. God''s blood level is not expected. It is also possible to buy a variant. After all, Z steel arrow is not convenient to carry, and it is still worse than the mutant animal soul arrow. less.


    It��s just that this kind of thing is too cold. Hansen and Huangpu��s bottles have turned to more than half of the market, and they haven��t seen a smashing arrow. There are quite a few bows and arrows.


    It is a pity that the bow and arrow are too long for the peacocks to be smashed. They can''t fit in. The peacocks can only be regarded as small and medium-sized cockroaches. They all use short arrows.


    "Boss, how do you sell this arrow?" Hansen finally found a mutant animal arrow in a humble little animal shop.


    This is a black arrow, a kind of snake animal with a paralysis toxicity.


    To the surprise of Hansen, the price of this arrow is 30% lower than that of the ordinary mutant animal. It seems to be an unpopular beast, and generally no one buys it.


    After all, this kind of beast is more rare than the arrow itself.


    Hansen bought this cold snake arrow directly, and turned around in the market. He did not find the second mutant beast, but if there is an arrow, it will be enough at the crucial time.


    Because they have to wait for the tyrants to come over, Hansen can only wait a few more days, and Emperor Yongqing will go to the Tianzhu Mountain in the same day. The Queen did not agree, but I don��t know what Huangpu��s bottle was privately talking with the Queen. Later, The Queen actually agreed to let go.


    The strength of Huangpu Pingqing is not too bad, the gene is almost full, but the genetic lock has not yet been opened. As long as there is no super-god creature, there is no problem with self-protection.


    Of course, with the strength of the God of War martial arts museum, there are many souls and bloodstains in Huang Fu��s bottle, and the general blood creatures can��t threaten her.


    On the fourth day, the tyrant, the Scorpio and the little lazy cats rushed over and saw Hansen also, the tyrant could not help but frown slightly.


    However, the tyrant did not pay attention to Hansen, and went to the Queen to care and asked: "Big sister, are you okay?"


    Huang Fu bottle cleared his mouth next to it, as if the question of the tyrant was very disdainful, it was seen by everyone, the Queen did not have anything, and he still needed him to ask this sentence.


    "Nothing." The Queen answered, then looked at the tyrant. The three of them said: "Han Sen''s ability, you saw it last time. I hope he can join our team. How do you feel?"


    The tyrant suddenly frowned: "Big sister, have we not discussed it last time?"


    The Queen said: "The last time they were hurt, they are still there. Now we are missing people. I think Hansen can join our team. He has helped us a lot. And he has already opened the genetic lock, which is also in line with our team. Need."


    "I don''t think it''s not helpful, but it has a bad influence on our team." The tyrant brought out Hansen''s unauthorized departure from the team and firmly said: "Undisciplined people like this, for a team, Like a time bomb, I don''t agree with him."


    "Is it really not?" The Queen brows slightly wrinkled.


    "Whatever you think about the big sister, I don''t think so. I think this is for the team." The tyrant said.


    "Well, then, in this case, I quit." The Queen said without any hesitation.


    The tyrant, the scorpio and the little lazy cat were stunned, and no one thought that the Queen would have to withdraw from the team because of Hansen.


    "Big sister, what can be discussed, why bother?" The little lazy cat quickly played round.


    "Yes, big sister, tyrant, he doesn''t mean that. If the older sister thinks that Hansen is really the person we need, we can discuss it again." Tianzhu also said.


    The tyrant''s face was a bit ugly, but he still said with a bite: "Big sister, we have such a few years of love, do you have to do this for an outsider?"


    The Queen said calmly: "I didn''t talk about anything, and I wasn''t angry with you. You still remember, what did we built this team for?"


    "Of course it is to kill the super creature." The tyrant said.


    The Queen nodded: "It was to build a team that was built by supernaturals. Have we killed a superbug in the past few years?"


    The tyrant��s face is not so good-looking: ��We have done better and better, and there will always be opportunities in the future.��


    "They used to hurt them all, we can''t kill, now they are not there, our team''s strength is greatly reduced, do you think we still have a chance?" The Queen said very straightforward.


    "We don''t have a chance. Is it possible to add him to one?" The tyrant said with a grin.


    The Queen nodded affirmatively: "Yes, I think so."


    When the words came out, not only the tyrant could not speak, even the Scorpio and the little lazy cat were a little dumbfounded. They had never seen the Queen so respecting a person.


    Everyone is incredulously looking at Han Sen. I really don''t see any point that he deserves to be respected by the Queen, or even he will withdraw from the team.


    "The only goal and mission of my life is to kill the super creatures. I don''t hesitate to pay for it. Since Hansen can''t enter the team, I don''t have to keep it." The Queen said it was calm, but it made people feel uneasy. Trembling.

 Chapter 622： Unmatched (the lord plus more)

    The atmosphere suddenly cooled down, and even the air seemed to solidify.


    "Big sister, can we simply throw away the feelings of being born and died in so many years?"


    The Queen��s eyes fretting, and finally said in the cold tone: ��I��ve already told you when I started building the team. Everything I did was just to kill the creature, others could talk about feelings, but I There is no qualification for feelings, that is my life."


    After that, the Queen turned and left.


    The tyrant clenched his fist and his eyes were covered with bloodshot, but he could not say a word.


    Scorpio is also a stunned look.


    The little lazy cat has spilled tears in his eyes and bit his lip tightly.


    Huang Fu bottle Qing Han Han chased the Queen, but the Queen went very fast, when the two chased outside the shelter, they could not see the shadow of the Queen.


    "Sometimes I really don''t understand what kind of person she is." Huangfu bottle sighed.


    "She said that, there must be some reason, you don''t know why?" Hansen looked strangely at Huangfu.


    It is said that the Queen is raised by the Emperor''s family. Huangpu Pingqing should know something about it.


    Huang Fu bottle smiled and shook his head: "Don''t say it is me, the entire God of War Budokan, there are only two people who can ask her things."


    Hansen nodded slightly, naturally knowing that Huangpu Pingqing said it was Huangfu Xiongcheng and his wife.


    "I want to go to the mountain, now they are not going, I can''t take care of you alone, you still stay in the shelter." Hansen advised.


    This time, Huangpu Pingqing did not insist, and nodded slightly.


    After being separated from Huangfu Bottle, Hansen directly rode the Golden Retriever to the Pillar of Heaven. No matter what other people are, his plan will not change.


    When Hansen had just left the Baisha shelter and entered a hilly area, he saw three people blocking his way in front, the tyrants, the scorpio and the little lazy cat that he had seen before.


    "Three of us, you choose one." The tyrant stared coldly at Hansen.


    "What do you choose?" Han Sen asked indifferently.


    "To defeat any of us, I will agree to join the team." The tyrant said proudly.


    Hansen suddenly smiled: "Sorry, I don''t want to join your team, and I don''t have the interest to beat you."


    Although these people are very strong, they are the first-class figures among the evolutionists. It is only in Hansen''s view that joining their team has no meaning. They can''t kill super-god creatures.


    Said, Hansen wants to bypass them and leave.


    The little lazy cat is furious, the resentful summons a dagger, and the sly thorns to Hansen, and cried at the same time: "You have said this now, you are deliberately provocative, I killed you. a bastard."


    The small lazy cat is extremely fast, and the body is turbulent. Although it is not as strong as the white tiger, it also makes her speed far beyond the average evolution.


    when!


    Hansen did not return, the ancient sword appeared in the left hand, and the backhand held the dagger of the little lazy cat.


    The little lazy cat snorted and turned like a whirlwind to the other side, and the dagger cut again to Hansen��s neck.


    Hansen''s figure is not moving, the ancient sword in his hand is fretting, and the lightness blocks the dagger of the little lazy cat.


    The small lazy cat''s petite body erupted into an unimaginable wildness, and the right hand summoned another dagger, licking Hansen''s waist.


    Hansen��s ancient sword was slightly lowered, and the hilt hit the dagger of the little lazy cat��s right hand, and the dagger was directly opened.


    The little lazy cat seems to be a whirlwind, hovering around Hansen, a pair of daggers criss-crossing, from a variety of strange angles or thorns or cuts or squats, fast unbelievable.


    However, Hansen was just standing on his feet, holding the ancient swords with his hands in a single hand, purely defensive, blocking the attack of the little lazy cat.


    The voice of the dagger and the ancient sword was connected, and almost no interruption was heard. All the attacks of the little lazy cat were blocked, and even Hansen��s clothes were not able to touch.


    The tyrant and the scorpio look a little moving, the little lazy cat has the power of the wind, a pair of daggers are incredibly fast, and now Hansen is completely blocked by one hand, such ability is indeed different.


    "Kit, you step back." Scorpio pulled out the soft sword, and it seemed to spur Hansen.


    "He is mine, you don''t want to step in." The little lazy cat was angry that Hansen had ruined their relationship with the Queen, and how could they withdraw.


    Hansen''s right hand ancient sword blocked the attack of the small lazy cat, and the left hand also summoned the silver snake sword, blocking the soft sword of the Scorpio.


    The soft sword of Scorpio is soft and sorrowful, and the wind is so cold that it seems to freeze people.


    It��s just that such an attack is useless to Hansen. The ice-stained jade is the coldest thing, and his sword is not inferior to the Scorpio, and even has it.


    Now Hansen suddenly discovered that after his ice muscle jade surgery opened the genetic lock, the ** has been greatly strengthened, regardless of speed or strength is top.


    His speed will not be weaker than that of a small lazy cat, but his strength is much stronger than her, and all aspects are balanced and powerful.


    With one person''s strength against the small lazy cat and the Scorpio, Hansen still did not fall, and even did not fight back at all. It was purely defensive to block all the attacks of two people.


    The face of the tyrant looked uncertain. He originally did not look at Hansen. He never thought that Hansen was so strong that he could not fall into the wind with one enemy and two, and even said that there was still room for it.


    At least until now, Hansen has not countered a sword.


    The tyrant gnawed his teeth, and the golden light broke out. A black big gun was summoned by him, and he was killed like a poisonous dragon to Hansen.


    when!


    In the hands of Hansen, the ancient swords and the **** guns smashed, and the sword and the guns swayed at the same time. No one even took advantage of it.


    The tyrants were mad at Hansen, but they were more shocked by the Vietnam War. The more complicated the mood of the Vietnam War.


    Hansen''s speed is not inferior to the speedy little wild cat, the strength is not inferior to the power-based tyrant, even the chill of the sky has no effect on him, such a powerful human opponent, in addition to the Queen, they are still the first The second time.


    Unbeatable and powerful!


    Under the crazy siege of the three men, Hansen��s swords seemed to be waving at random, but it was hard to completely repel the attack of the three, which made the three hearts feel undefeated frustration.


    Hansen has also applied the Shuangfei sword method to the limit. Under the siege of the three people, he can no longer maintain a pure defensive posture, switching to the attack, a pair of ancient swords flying like a butterfly dance, but arrogant and incredible, killing The three men stepped back and forth, and the power of the three could not compete with it. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 623： The bone of the mountain **** (the lord plus more)

    when! when! when!


    Guns, swords, and blades collapsed.


    The tyrant, the scorpio, and the little lazy cat were empty and their faces were pale and looked at Hansen, who was standing in the middle like a mountain. His eyes were full of shock and incredible.


    The power of the three people has actually lost. Hansen��s physical fitness is hardly like human beings, and all aspects are human top.


    Moreover, the swordsmanship is a violent killing technique, and it has an unrivalled force, even if they are difficult to fight against it for a long time.


    After all, even if they are, it is impossible to break out the power of terror like Hansen.


    The little lazy cat is confused in the eyes. Now she finally knows why the Queen must let Hansen join the team. Hansen is indeed powerful and terrible, which they can''t match.


    The eyes of Scorpio are also full of complex meanings. People like this are not what they can compare, but the Queen gave up on them, but he could not accept it.


    "Let''s go." The tyrant turned away without saying a word, and he didn''t know what it was.


    The tyrant never thought that Hansen, who he couldn''t see, would be so powerful that he would not be able to win even three-on-one, and he would lose.


    Watching the tyrants leave, Hansen took back the double sword and turned to look at the forest on one side, saying lightly: "Come out."


    I saw the tall figure of the Queen��s figure coming out of an old tree and went to Hansen and said softly: ��Thank you.��


    "Thank me for what?" Hansen asked with a smile, and he knew that the Queen was thanking him for not killing the tyrant.


    The Queen did not answer him, but just looked at the tyrant and the three of them left in the direction of a sigh.


    Hansen is hard to see such awkward expression on this woman. It is more difficult than watching her. Originally Hansen thought that there was nothing in this world that could make this woman frown, but now she sighed.


    "Heavenly pillar of the mountain, let''s go." The empress''s expression instantly restored the original cold.


    ��Is it really okay to leave them like this?�� Hansen wanted to know what the Queen��s heart was thinking.


    "I only need useful people. If one day I find that you are no longer useful, I will leave you without hesitation." The Queen��s head did not return and added: "I am the same, if you find me It''s no longer useful, you can leave me at any time."


    "This woman, what is it carrying?" Looking at the Queen''s seemingly arrogant back, Hansen couldn''t help but sigh.


    Hansen himself has carried a lot of things. He knows that there are many things that can''t be explained, so he has no plans to ask.


    As the Queen said, she needs the power of Hansen, so she is here, and Hansen needs her strength, which is enough.


    It is too difficult for a person to want to kill a super-god creature. Even Hansen has to consider cooperating with others, especially the top evolutionary like the Queen.


    The pillar of the sky, the mountain of the sky, is difficult to see in the outside world. It looks like a connected pillar of heaven and earth, so it will have such a name.


    When he came to the foot of the Tianzhu Mountain, the Queen said very seriously to Hansen: "The pillar of heaven is the place of Chen. If you meet the Chen family, you must be careful of a person named Chen."


    "It''s very powerful?" Hansen has also seen several Chen family members, Chen Zichen and Zhu Shu. They are all Chen family. Han Sen always wanted Chen''s "Stunning Seventy Folds", but unfortunately he has not succeeded.


    Even Zhu��s singularly-born Zhu stopped, but he was killed and refused to reveal half a word.


    "Eight years ago, Chen Chen had already opened the genetic lock." The Queen only said this sentence and would not say much.


    Han Sen heard that he knows how terrible Chen Burning is. The history of the development of the shelter has been more than one hundred years. Chen Burn has already opened the genetic lock eighty years ago. It is definitely the top figure in the older generation. After so many years of cultivation, the strength is absolutely terrifying.


    Even if the first genetic lock cannot be fully opened, his opening ratio must be impossible for ordinary evolutionists.


    And even the Queen must seriously remind the careful person, the strength will never be worse.


    Hansen originally thought that Tianzhu is so big, they just found a place to go up the mountain, it should not be so easy to be discovered, but who knows that just arrived at the foot of the mountain, they saw a group of people coming from afar.


    The head of the person is full of silver hair, but his face is like a middle-aged man in his 30s and 40s. He can hardly see a trace of wrinkles, wearing a silver armor, and his body is extremely majestic. He rides on a three-meter-high black tiger, saying no. Out of domineering.


    "Come to Tianzhu Shenshan, why don''t you give me a trick to make Chen, so that the old can entertain one or two." Chen burning with hundreds of rides to the Queen, watching the Queen said.


    "We just came to Tianzhu Shenshan to hunt for the sky, and did not dare to bother Chen." The Queen said indifferently.


    "So I have seen it a bit. Chen and the Emperor''s family have made good friends for generations. You are also a half-emperor''s family. If you are my son, you can have trouble." Chen said with a smile: "Chongtian scorpion inhabits the top of the mountain, this is dangerous, and you will be sent to the mountain by the old Guardian."


    "Alright." The Queen did not refuse, and calmly responded.


    Chen Burning ordered most people to be stationed at the foot of the mountain. They brought a dozen people and the empress to join the Tianzhu Mountain.


    Hansen is stupid and sees it. Chen Burn is certainly not to **** them, but to fear that they will kill the super **** creatures on the Tianzhu Mountain.


    Anyway, Hansen did not think about killing any super-god creatures, and they were not afraid of them to follow, and these land snakes led the way, but they could safely climb the summit.


    Among Chen��s dozens of people, two of them are the evolutionists of genetic locks, but they are not Chen��s people. After all, the second shelter is too big, even if there are many people in Chen��s family, they can randomly The chances within the area are also small and poor.


    Hansen looked up and couldn''t see the top of Tianzhu Mountain. He could only see the white clouds lingering in the mountains. The whole mountain seemed to be a giant dragon into the sky.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t bring a small silver fox to come over, otherwise I would never encounter a different creature, which will inevitably cause Chen to burn their suspicions." Hansen came here for hunting, with a small silver fox certainly not, can only It stayed at the White Sands Shelter, and Hansen specially rented a room for it and let it wait there.


    When I climbed the Tianzhu Mountain at a height of two or three kilometers, I suddenly saw a hundred and ten gray bones in the front of the mountain that traversed the mountain. I couldn��t tell the simple and vigorous, but it seemed to have a kind of fierceness from ancient times. Wei, although only a bone that has long had no flesh, is daunting.


    "It is said that it is the bone of the guardian mountain dog of Tianzhu Mountain. Within the distance of kilometers, there is no alien creature to dare to approach." Chen Burn introduced it. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 624： White bone

    Hundreds of meters of bones lie in the mountains, and many places have been entangled with vines, but those vines have long dried up, and entangled with the bone marrow is more desolation.


    Hansen looked at the skeleton with some curiosity, but his heart was very curious. There was no alien creature in the kilometer to dare to approach. This ability has already been combined with Xiaoyinhu.


    It��s just that a bone has such a terrible pressure. It��s obviously not an ordinary thing. It might be the bone of a super **** creature.


    "I don''t know if this bone can cook soup? Maybe you can pick up a little super gene." Hansen looked at the huge bone and gave up the idea in a blink of an eye.


    However, Hansen went to the bones and wanted to take a closer look at this mysterious bone.


    Chen Burning saw their curiosity about the bones of the dog of the Mountain God, and did not say anything. Followed by the Queen, they came to the bones.


    Hansen watched it from a close distance. The bones were gray like rocks. Everything has a bucket thickness, and even a big house.


    The entire skeleton remained very intact, like Anbo, quietly dying here, and there was no trace of battle.


    Chen Huan��s next evolutionary named Xu Dongjin summoned the beast soul knife to squat on the bones, only to hear a gold and iron cross, but left no trace.


    "This bone is very hard, even if it is a **** blade, it is hard to hurt." Xu Dongjin took back the knife and smiled.


    Hansen��s heart feels that this should be the skeleton of a super-god creature. Otherwise, Xu Dongjin��s knife has absolutely broken power. It is not the skeleton of the super-god creature. It is impossible to leave a trace of it.


    I just don''t know how this super **** creature will die here, and only left a bone.


    Chen Burning, they are all talking to the Queen. Hansen walked along the spine of the bones. I saw a lot of vines on the bones. I don��t know how long it took to go through the glory.


    Going to the head position, I saw that the head was somewhat like a dog''s head. The dog''s teeth were very staggered. Although only the forest bones were left, it was still daunting.


    Hansen secretly sighed: "Unfortunately, there is only one bone, and I don''t know how many years of wind and rain have passed. This bone is of no use."


    I was about to leave, and the rest of my eyes inadvertently reached the top of the vine on the side of the skull. There was a fruit, but the fruit was dry. The dry yellow and yellow were no different from those of the vine.


    Hansen walked over and took a closer look. It turned out to be a gourd, but it was not big. It could be held by one hand. It looked like it hadn��t been growing for a long time. It hadn��t come and grown up, and the whole gourd vine Already withered, with the gourd that did not grow up withered.


    The average person doesn''t care about plants. Hansen is very interested in this. There are so many vines near the bones of the giant beast, but only one gourd is formed. Maybe there is anything special about this gourd.


    Hansen reached out and took the small gourd. He wanted to take the gourd from the top of the vine. But he took two shots and couldn''t get rid of it from the vine. He couldn''t help but be shocked: "How is this gourd so tough?"


    "Don''t pull it, the gourd can''t pull it down. This dead gourd vine is as tough as the skeleton of the dog of the mountain god, and the sword is hard to hurt. Many people who see this gourd want to tear it down, but no matter whether it is a knife or axe Even burning with fire, it is difficult to hurt its points." Xu Dongjin came over and said with a smile.


    Han Sen listened to Xu Dongjin, but he was more interested. He summoned the ancient sword and said with a smile: "So amazing? Then I have to try it."


    Hansen��s sword was on the gourd, and it felt like he was lying on the tendon. He couldn��t open the vine, but the sword was bounced.


    "How?" Xu Dongjin smiled.


    "Sure enough tough." Han Sen is more interested in this gourd, how to see this gourd is not everything.


    It��s just that the gourd vine is so tough, it��s difficult to get it down. Hansen put away the ancient sword, reached out and grabbed the gourd, secretly opened the genetic lock, and was about to pull it hard. Who knows that he still hasn��t Force, the gourd actually fell down, fell from the vine, was caught in Hansen''s hand, let Han Sen himself a glimpse.


    The next Xu Dongjin was even more surprised. Some couldn''t believe it and looked at Hansen''s gourd and said, "How did you get it down?"


    This vine does not know how many years have been entangled in the bones. I didn��t know how many people pulled the gourd before, but they could not succeed.


    Now Han Sen is just so eager to pull the gourd, but it makes Xu Dongjin very surprised.


    "I don''t know, just pull it away, and it will come down." Hansen himself was a bit puzzled, how was this gourd pulled down, he has not used it.


    In fact, Hansen said that Xu Dongjin also saw it. Han Sen just grabbed the gourd and gently pulled it. There was no effort at all, and the gourd fell. This made him feel very surprised.


    "What happened?" Chen Hua came with other people and the Queen.


    "This Korean brother pulled the gourd down." Xu Dongjin said the same thing.


    Chen Burn and others are also amazed, but they have not been too concerned. After all, it is just a gourd on the vine, and what can be used?


    "Han��s younger brother seems to have a good fortune. This gourd is dead here. I don��t know how many years. It seems that it��s falling today, it��s falling in the hands of Han��s brother.�� Chen Burning said with a smile: ��I don��t know. Can''t lend us a look?"


    "Of course." Hansen did not hesitate and handed the gourd to Chen.


    Chen Hua took it for a while and didn''t see anything different. He gave them a look at Xu Dongjin, and finally gave it to Han Sen.


    "Since it is a thing of heaven, the younger brother of Han wants to take good care of it, maybe it will be a treasure." Chen Huan laughed.


    "A vine cane can only be a treasure, but it is a thing to play with." Hansen smiled and stuffed the vines into his arms.


    The crowd continued to go up the mountain, and there were some guidelines for igniting them. It was a lot of dangers. The progress of climbing was quite good.


    Just walking around, Han Sen feels something is wrong, it seems that in the gourd in his arms, there is a faint wave of heartbeat.


    Hansen was shocked and secretly reached out and touched the gourd. He felt it in his palm.


    Sure enough, there was a very slight fluctuation in the inside. Just like it, it was like the heart beating, because it was too weak. If it wasn��t Hansen��s seven senses, I couldn��t feel it.


    Hansen almost throws the gourd out. Since he saw the lotus seed that gave birth to 18 blood-stained poison bees, he was afraid of this strange plant.

 Chapter 625： Hawthorn

    However, when Hansen felt it carefully, the fluctuations disappeared. No matter how Hansen pinched his hand, he did not perceive half-wave fluctuations.


    "Weird, I just felt it, how come?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    I dare not put the gourd into my arms, so I always hold it in the palm of my hand. If there is any change, I can respond in time.


    Just this way down, Hansen has been paying attention to the ancient rattan gourd, but there is no such fluctuation, as if the initial feeling is just an illusion.


    "Weird, it��s really weird, what the **** is this thing?" Hansen wants to lose it, but he is reluctant. If it��s a baby, it��s a pity to throw it away.


    Hansen now regrets not bringing the little silver fox over. If it is, there will be at least some resolving power, unlike Hansen.


    However, the picks are all picked up. Now Hansen is thrown away. Hansen��s miser is definitely not willing, just pinching his hand and intending to take it back to let Xiaoyinyin look at his eyes.


    Fortunately, all the way, the gourd did not change anything, just like ordinary vines.


    Occasionally, I will encounter some strange creatures along the way. There are many different kinds of aliens on the Tianzhu Mountain. It is impossible to completely avoid it. Fortunately, there is no shelter in the world, and there is no need to worry about encountering a large group of aliens. After opening some dangerous areas, occasionally encountering a few different creatures, they were also killed by the burning people.


    Hansen and the Queen did not have the opportunity to shoot, and naturally they could not get the prey.


    The two did not care. Hansen was originally coming to the sky and had no interest in these alien creatures. Naturally, he would not care about them.


    The mountain is too high. The pedestrians have been away for two days, but they have not even reached the mountainside.


    Suddenly, the front of the mountain came up with a long slap in the face of a horse. Chen Burn and others suddenly changed color.


    "Hurry up." Chen burned and looked around. There was a big crack in the rock nearby, and he rushed to the people.


    Hansen and the Queen knew that they must have encountered any powerful alien creatures, and did not hesitate to follow them into the big crack.


    Not long after, the sound of the horse was getting closer and closer, Hansen sneaked a sneak out of the outside, and saw a horse-like creature walking on a red cloud.


    Hansen��s face suddenly became strange. He looked at the information on the Sky Online before the pillar of the sky. Some people actually said that he saw a strange creature like a horse wearing a red cloud. One.


    However, this product looks like a scorpion, but the red hair of the whole body is bright, and it looks quite beautiful.


    In particular, there are red clouds around it. It seems that there is a certain style of Xianjia mount. At this time, it is running down the hill with joy, and I don��t know what it is exciting.


    It��s just a blink of an eye, the scorpion-like alien creature has already rushed down, and soon disappeared.


    "This alien creature is extremely powerful. People who boarded the Tianzhu Mountain don''t know how many died under its hooves. We have already circumvented the area where it often haunts, but we didn''t think we still met." Waiting for that difference After the creature disappeared completely, Chen Huan said.


    The Queen and Hansen did not talk at all, and Chen Huan circumvented it. I am afraid that I don��t want them to see Super God creatures.


    "Let''s go, don''t hit it when it comes back." Xu Dongjin said.


    A group of people feared that they would encounter another alien creature, which obviously speeded up and went all the way to the top of Tianzhu Mountain. Fortunately, although there were quite a few strange things along the way, they did not encounter too many dangers.


    After climbing for five or six days, the group was finally about to reach the top of the mountain.


    Hansen took a look at the following, except for the tumultuous clouds of the sea, I could not see the scenery below, as if I had already come to the world where the immortals lived.


    On the top of the mountain, I saw a huge ancient tree with a canopy like a mushroom standing in the center. The branches and leaves grew up like a giant umbrella covering the entire top of the mountain. The unspeakable magnificence was magnificent.


    Hansen just looked at it from afar. Although he already knew the existence of this giant tree in the information, now he can see the height of the kilometer, like a skyscraper standing on the top of the mountain, still can��t help it. Shocked.


    Among the leaves, I don��t know how many different creatures live. The white cranes flew out of the trees, and there are countless birds and various birds and beasts.


    Then a giant tree is like a bird world, and it can''t be as shocking as it is.


    "There are tens of thousands of different creatures living on the tree of God. Some of them are more than a thousand species of birds. The number of large species of birds you are looking for is one of the big groups, at least a thousand. And there is also the existence of the **** blood level." Xu Dongjin explained.


    Hansen looked at the frowning frown. On such a huge tree of gods, there are so many different creatures. Once they have passed, they will not only fight against the sky, but will inevitably alarm the birds on the whole tree. I am afraid. It is really very troublesome.


    Seeing that the Queen and Hansen did not say a word, Chen Burning said with a smile: "There are many different creatures on the tree, but they all follow a certain law, and their respective positions of survival are fixed. The location is near the top of the canopy, and it may not be easy to hunt them."


    Chen Burning, they obviously have no intention of helping, waiting to see how the Queens are going to hunt down the sky.


    In fact, when the Queen said that she was hunting for the sky, Chen was not very convinced.


    Not to mention the many different creatures in the tree, it is very difficult to kill, and the sky is flying very fast, even if the power is strong, it is useless to catch up in the air.


    Therefore, from the very beginning, Chen Huan suspected that the Queen was coming to inquire about super creatures. Hunting for the sky is just an excuse.


    The Queen looked at Han Sen, and she naturally saw it. It was too difficult to hunt and kill the sky here. Even if it had the wings of the gods, how could it fly through the birds?


    Once you get up, you will be besieged by a large number of different creatures in the air. Even if you open the genetic lock, it is difficult to fight under the siege of such a number of alien creatures.


    "Chen old, can we climb up from the trunk?" The Queen asked Chen Chen.


    Chen Chen smiled slightly: "The tree has many insects with different species of insects. It is more numerous than birds, and it is more difficult. When it is then besieged by birds, it is even more dangerous."


    "You are waiting for me here, I am going to hunt and kill the sky." Hansen had already inquired when he came, knowing that Chen was not lying, but since he came, he naturally planned.

 Chapter 626： Cloud sea ostrich

    Chen Chen saw that it was Han Sen, not the Queen, who was going to hunt and kill the sky.


    Xu Dongjin and others are looking at Hansen with a look of good looks. The Queen��s game is famous for the world. If she goes up to hunt and smash, there is still a possibility.


    This Hansen did not hear much about it. He heard that he wanted to kill him by himself. He felt that he was too frivolous, and I am afraid there will be big trouble.


    The Queen nodded slightly: "Well, I am waiting for you here."


    To the surprise of Xu Dongjin, the Queen did not stop Hansen, but nodded in agreement.


    Hansen summoned the wings and flew straight into the air. He flew toward the sea of ??clouds and bypassed the huge canopy before flying in the direction of the tree top.


    Watching Han Sen want to fly directly to the canopy to hunt and kill the sky, Chen Yan shook his head and smiled: "This Korean brother is too anxious to fly directly to kill the sky, not to mention the ability to chase the sky Oh, I am afraid that if I have not yet arrived, I will be besieged by all the aliens of birds. It is too dangerous."


    The Queen watched Hansen flying to the top of the canopy without speaking. She also wanted to know how Hansen responded to the siege of the raptors in the air.


    Although there are wings that can fly, the speed of the wings is not related to the speed of the body. It is impossible to explode as if on land. It is obviously impossible to cope with the siege of groups of birds in the air.


    Chen Burning also looked at Hansen��s flying figure. Even Chen��s family, who was ��short-throated��, did not dare to be enemies in the sky with a large number of birds. Hansen��s move seemed to him to die. different.


    When Hansen was nearly a hundred meters away from the canopy, he was already discovered by the birds of the tree, and a variety of bird-like creatures flew from the tree to the Hansen. The rushed over, the scene was extremely scary.


    For a time, almost no sunlight could pass through, and there was a sense of oppression of a cloud cover.


    It is also strange to say that the bird creatures above the **** tree are relatively petite, and the biggest one is the white crane-like alien creatures, most of which are just like crows and sparrows, all of which are small alien creatures.


    Although the size is relatively small, but the number is too much, it is even more horrible. A person can only resist the bird attacks in all directions if he only has both hands and feet.


    Although it was already expected that this was the case, Xu Dongjin couldn��t help but see the horrible group of birds.


    Hansen is in the air but his look is the same, but he is trying to distinguish between the birds.


    According to the description of the data, the sky is a bit like an owl, but the figure is a little thinner, the plumage is blue-blue, and the flight speed is extremely fast.


    And knowing that Chongtian is living near the top of the tree, Hansen has been staring there, and it is easy to see the group of blue-blue scorpions flying out.


    Sure enough, as mentioned in the data, the speed of the sky is one of the best in the birds, and most of the rushing rushes to the front of the flock.


    Only in the crowds of the sky, Hansen did not see the existence of a particularly huge king, and he could not help but secretly wonder.


    Just blinking time, the large group of birds is already very close to Hansen, Hansen no longer hesitates, summoning the ancient **** and the silver snake two swords, the two wings beat the birds.


    "This person is really brave." Seeing Hansen actually voluntarily killing the birds, Xu Dongjin could not help but shake his head.


    Obviously, this is not to praise Hansen''s words, but to say that Hansen is too reckless, so that if he kills, even if he is the strong one who has opened the genetic lock, he will not die.


    After all, opening the genetic lock is not invincible, and the physical quality is limited. It is still difficult to escape under the siege.


    But after the next second, Xu Dongjin and others were surprised and widened their eyes. I saw that Hansen and the bird were wrong. Suddenly, there were several smashing scorpions that were killed, and the blood of the ruins was scattered, and Hansen himself The birds fluttered and the birds opened up, and the flocks of aliens could not catch up with him.


    ��How could it be so fast?�� Xu Dongjin was surprised.


    I saw that Hansen seemed to be a lightning-fast shuttle in the air, far faster than the birds, and each time he could kill a few Chongtian and then pull away the distance, even the blood creatures in those birds. Can''t catch up with Hansen''s flight speed.


    "Walk the blood of the gods!" Chen burned his eyes and looked at it for a while, and suddenly said something.


    Xu Dongjin suddenly realized after listening to them, but he was even more surprised.


    It is rare to sneak out blood creatures, not to mention the **** beasts of the gods, but also the **** beasts of the flying class, but the value of the wings is enough to make the strongmen of many evolvers ruin.


    Hansen swayed in the air and killed a group of birds. He couldn''t catch up with him. Naturally, he couldn''t besiege Hansen.


    The world is vast, Hansen is killing and retreating above the sea of ??clouds. For a time, only the birds and feathers of the sky are flying, the blood is scattered in the sky, and Xu Dongjin and others are stunned.


    Hansen is suicidal, but suddenly he sees a flash of blue and blue. A blue kingfisher with only the size of a palm slaps its wings and flies out of the flock of birds. The speed is no less than his violent walk. God''s blood wings, even before.


    The blue kingfisher was small, but it looked very fierce. Just like a sharp eagle, it flashed to Hansen and smashed at Hansen��s face.


    "Is this the only thing that is the King of Heaven?" Han Sen looked at the appearance of the kingfisher. It was a little bit like a scorpion, but it was a lot smaller, and the feathers on it were like jade carvings. It is even more glazed, like a hook made of jade.


    Whether or not, Hansen must first kill and say that the silver snake sword in his hand was turned into a silver electric star to the blue kingfisher.


    Between the electric and the Flint, the Kingfisher''s wings smashed, and even escaped Hansen''s silver snake sword, hovering in the air, and once again hit Hansen.


    Hansen saw that the flock of birds had been chased, and he did not dare to fight again, flapping his wings and walking away.


    The speed of the kingfisher was too fast, and Hansen did not fly far, but he was caught up again.


    Hansen launched the sword method and wanted to kill the kingfisher. Unfortunately, the kingfisher was flying faster than his **** wings, and it was extremely flexible. Hansen��s double sword could not catch it for a while, and could not fight in place. To avoid the siege of the flock of birds, the situation has become somewhat difficult.


    "Your companion is really powerful, even the King of Heaven has been provoked." Chen Burning his eyes and looking at Han Sen, his mind is calculating, after going back, check the details of this Hansen.


    I have never heard of such a person around the Queen, but such strength must be focused on.


    Although Zhu Shu passed Hansen''s information back to Chen''s family, it only caught the attention of some Chen family members. Most Chen family members did not have any impression of Hansen.


    Hansen fled while fighting, and it was difficult to distinguish between the sea of ??clouds and the king of Chongtian. The people who saw Xu Dongjin and others were all dazzling, and they were very envious of Hansen��s **** wings.

 Chapter 627： Crow (the lord plus more)

    "It''s not a way to go on like this. If his strength is exhausted, isn''t it very dangerous?" Xu Dong looked at Hansen''s sky and flew, and could not help but say: "The Queen, do you want us to help him?"


    Xu Dongjin said that this was not because of kindness, but that Hansen attracted a lot of attention from birds and birds. Now that they are on the tree, they can get cheap and the risks are not great.


    Only before they stood by and watched, now if the past is cheap, some don''t say the past, so they will ask the Queen.


    "No, within the thirty swords, he will inevitably kill the King of Heaven." The Queen said faintly.


    Others seem to be Hansen''s ostrich in the sky, there is no law at all, but in the eyes of the Queen, Hansen''s every flight has his purpose, it is a perfect layout, within the thirty swords The layout is bound to be completed, and naturally it can kill the King of Heaven.


    "Thirty swords? I am afraid it is a little difficult?" Xu Dongjin looked at Hansen, who was chased by the birds, not to mention that the thirty swords killed the King of Heaven, I am afraid he would not be caught by the birds. Not bad.


    Chen Burning just looked at it but didn''t talk. Compared with Xu Dongjin, Chen Huan, such an old man, could understand more, so Chen Burning''s heart was even more surprised.


    "How can this kid understand "Ying Tianshu"? Did the Emperor''s family teach one more? This is impossible. At the beginning, Huangpu Xiongcheng made a vow, how could it teach a second meeting? "The man?" Chen Burning looks eccentric in the air Hansen.


    There are a few good things on the side of the evolution, are counting Hansen out of a few swords, they do not believe that Han Sen can kill the King of Heaven in the thirty swords.


    "Kill!" But they only counted twenty-four swords, and they listened to Hansen��s scream. The two swords suddenly counterattacked without warning, and they staggered to kill the King of Heaven.


    The King of the Heavenly King was extremely fast, flapping his wings and trying to escape, but after avoiding the first sword, he was affected by the birds flying by him, unable to escape the second sword.


    The silver snake sword directly smashed on the body of the King of Heaven with the power of horror. The speed of the king was extremely fast, but the body was not very tough, and the blood was suddenly smashed, and the back was opened with a long mark. The blood sprinkled and fell, and it was impossible to see it.


    Xu Dongjin and others all looked at it, and sure enough, they didn��t have thirty swords, but the twenty-four swords gave the king a smash.


    Hansen avoided the impact of the flock of birds, and then he turned to rush to the fallen king of the sky, he did not hear the sound of killing, the king of the king should not die.


    The position where the king fell was exactly the middle of the canopy. When Hansen rushed to the place, the king had just hit the treetop and bounced.


    When he reached out and grabbed it, Han Sen directly caught the king who had no resilience in his hand, and the darkness was smothered, and suddenly he heard a voice in his mind.


    "Hunting the blood of the gods and rushing to the king of heaven, without acquiring the soul of the beast, eating the flesh and blood can randomly get 0 to 10 points of the **** gene."


    Did not get the soul of the beast, but Hansen did not have an accident, the probability of the original beast spirit is low, it is strange that he kills a **** creature and presents a beast soul.


    Hansen had been psychologically prepared, and he didn��t feel depressed, and he had the flesh and blood of this king. At least seven or eight points of the **** gene could not run away. He could get seven or eight **** genes for a meal. It is a good thing.


    Hansen flew along the canopy and escaped the group of birds that had washed down from above. His eyes glanced intently at the canopy, and the pupils suddenly shrank and his face showed a faint color.


    Through the dense foliage, Hansen saw that there was a bird''s nest made of branches and leaves on the trunk at the top of the canopy. The nest was not large and there was nothing special about it.


    But in the nest, there is a whole body like ink, and the long strange bird like a crow is looking at Hansen with a cold eye. Hansen just saw the look and suddenly felt cold in his heart, as if it was like a crow. The strange bird moves a little, and he will be licked by a bowel.


    But the crow-like strange bird was only lying in the nest, and did not move, just like Hansen flew off the canopy, and finally did not move.


    Hansen has been soaked in the cold sweat, only to see the strange bird''s eyes, the super-sensing Hansen, has already perceived its power and horror, is definitely a super-god creature.


    Now Hansen only feels that he should go to burn incense and wish, thank you for the blessing of the gods, he is so close to a super **** creature, that super **** creature did not even start with him, this is definitely a miracle.


    However, Hansen turned to think, and felt that something was wrong. He was so close to the crow-like super-god creature, only a few meters away, no more than ten meters, and the crow did not reason to start.


    "Unless the crow can''t move!" Hansen flashed a thought in his mind: "Is the crow incubating, so I didn''t kill me?"


    In addition, Hansen can''t think of other possibilities, but this is not important for Hansen. The important thing is that they must leave here as soon as possible, otherwise it will be really troublesome when the crow can leave the nest.


    Hansen circled in the air and flew to the Queen, and loudly said: "Go fast, there is a terrible alien in the crown."


    As he said, he took his own wings and ran towards the mountain.


    The Queen did not hesitate to follow Hansen.


    "What a joke, if there is a strong alien creature above, can you still come back alive?" Xu Dongjin did not believe it.


    Chen burning slightly frowning, hesitating to go, but suddenly heard a very unpleasant bird song, it sounds like a crow.


    quack����


    Accompanied by the screaming cry, I saw a black crow flying out of the canopy, and at the moment the crow flew out, the tens of thousands of birds in the sky suddenly quieted down. One of them shivered back to the tree of God, and disappeared without a trace.


    Only the crow-like alien creature, spreading his wings and flying in the air, the pair of cold and ruthless cruel eyes to the extreme, staring at them coldly.


    "Go!" Chen Chen only felt that he was carrying a cold, and he did not hesitate to give an order, but he was the first to run down the mountain.


    Xu Dongjin still hesitated where they were, and all of them followed the burning of Chen.


    The crow did not rush to slam down, gliding in the sky in the wind, staring at the escaping Hansen and others in the air, and his eyes were full of jokes.


    Ruthlessness and cruelty are filled with eyes, and the whole Tianzhu Mountain seems to have become silent under its one bird. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 628： Terrorist killing (the lord plus more)

    Although Hansen ran at the forefront, he didn''t feel a bit safe. He only felt a cold back, and there seemed to be a pair of cold and ruthless eyes to stare at himself.


    "Mother''s, what the **** is going on, the guy didn''t come out just now, how come out so soon?" Hansen was puzzled, but now it is useless to think about it. It is important to run down the mountain to save his life.


    Hansen simply did not dare to summon wings to fly, flying in front of the flying super gods, and there is no difference between looking for death.


    Hansen, they ran down the mountain, even a strange creature did not meet, only the ink-colored crow in the sky, while gliding in the air, watching them coldly.


    It seems that it is the king of this sky, and no creature in the world deserves to be under the sky with it.


    Hansen looked back and saw the cold black bird shadow, although it was not big, but I don��t know why, Hansen looked at it but it was cold.


    The crows glided in the air very freely, and they didn''t even fan their wings, but no matter how fast Hansen ran, the crows always flew in the sky above them.


    Just ran less than a kilometer away, the crow showed a very humanized cruel color, and opened his mouth and screamed.


    Hey!


    The harsh sound echoed in the sky, but in the next second, the crow had appeared as a teleport on the back of the evolutionary, as if the ink-colored wings that absorbed the light crossed the neck of the man.


    The evolutionist did not come and respond at all. A good head was separated from the body and flew directly into the air, and the blood spurted out of the neck.


    At the speed of the crow, it was easy to avoid the blood of the spray, but it allowed his body to bathe in the blood, and also sticked out his tongue and rubbed the blood on his lips.


    The scalp that the person in front had already seen was numb. Although the person was not a master among the evolutionists, but he did not even have a chance to respond, he was directly cut off his head and could imagine the horror of the crow.


    No one dared to stay, desperately ran down the hill, but the crow had once again spread its wings and flew up, staring coldly at the evolutionary who is now running at the end.


    "Save me!" The evolutionary who ran at the end seemed to have a heartfelt feeling, and the voice shivered loudly.


    But at this time, who dared to stop to save him, everyone has been scared by the crow, no one saw how it was hit, it was like a teleport, just put The head of the previous person was cut off.


    This speed, let alone fighting, has no chance to resist.


    Hansen opened the genetic lock, and the sense of sensation was already powerful, but he did not see how the crow rushed down. When he saw it clearly, the crow''s wings had already cut off the head of the evolutionary.


    In the middle of the distance, the crow seems to disappear from the air. This is definitely not as fast as it is. Hansen is very skeptical that the crow really has the ability to teleport, otherwise it is impossible to escape his spiritual sense.


    Hey!


    The screaming bird screamed again, and the crow swooped down again. This time Hansen gathered all the inspiration and kept an eye on the crow''s every move.


    But it was completely useless. The moment the crow fluttered down, it disappeared directly from his induction. When he sensed the existence of the crow, the crow''s wings had already cut off the head of an evolutionist.


    Han Sen was shocked, but found that Chen Burning actually surpassed him, and rushed toward the mountain, and the speed exceeded that of him and the Queen.


    "Chen''s body is really powerful." Hansen bit his teeth and continued to run hard, but found that his speed is still unable to catch up with Chen Chen, is gradually being opened by Chen.


    In a short while, the screams in the back sounded again. It seemed to be the reminder of the king. The nails were nailed to everyone''s heart, making them even more chilling.


    And those who fall behind, the more fear in their hearts.


    There was a weaker person who found himself to be the last person. The three people behind him were already dead. The scared legs trembled and they were stumped by a tree root protruding from the ground.


    "Don''t... help... ah..."


    The screams rang again, everyone was sinking, the shadow of death was over everyone��s mind, and even Hansen was very clear. According to their current escape speed, I��m afraid I can��t escape halfway up the mountain. Kill, absolutely no luck, and maybe even die faster.


    The crow is obviously playing with them, enjoying the thrill of killing. If it is really killing, they will not be able to escape even a kilometer, they will be killed.


    "We can''t escape this way." Hansen slowed down a little, and flew alongside the Queen, and said.


    "Can''t beat, there is no way to live." The Queen simply said a few words, her meaning Hansen is to understand.


    The Queen''s judgment and his like, even the crow''s attack trajectory can not be seen, there is no power of a battle, it is a dead end, there is no chance to desperately.


    "How about to escape separately?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    "Useless." The Queen vetoed directly. It was killed by the speed of the crow''s horror. It was also possible that the crow would speed up the killing, and by then they would only die faster.


    "Remember the other creatures under the mountain that are staring at the red clouds?" The Queen suddenly said.


    "Welling the wolf? I am afraid that it will not work. When it happens, it will become a tiger before the wolf. We have no hope of escaping." Hansen immediately understood the meaning of the Queen.


    "Do not try more life." said the Queen.


    Hansen thinks about it too. It��s a dead end, and it��s all dead. One person will be killed by the crow, and no one can run.


    "Even if we want to try it, it is too far from the place where the alien creature is located. We are afraid that we will not be able to run anywhere, and we will all be killed by the crows," Hansen said.


    Between the words, there was another scream in the back. Before the dying, the evolver stopped to want to face the crow with a crow, but he set his posture, did not come and did, and his head was cut. Come down.


    The Queen''s look was very cold, and the purple fairy light flowed. Suddenly, a long shout was heard from the sky, and the sound passed through the travertine, and suddenly spread across the Tianzhu Mountain.


    Just when Hansen wondered what the Queen had done, he suddenly heard a horse-like squat under the Tianzhu Mountain. Then he heard the hoof of the bang, and it seemed that there was something extremely horrible. The rushing above, the speed is amazing. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 629： Survival

    Chen Burning is running faster and faster in front, but suddenly sees a red cloud rushing from the bottom of the mountain. It is a strange creature like a horse.


    Chen Burning stopped, but the other creature had already rushed over, and Chen Chen directly hit the past.


    Chen burning silver hair upside down, his body filled with air, stepping into the air, directly rushed up a dozen meters, avoiding the impact of the alien creature, in the air like a pigeon like a turn, once again volley out, several ups and downs When I arrived at a few tens of meters behind the alien creatures, I continued to rush to the bottom of the mountain without stopping.


    All these movements are between the electric and the flint, and the sleek and sleek ones are amazing.


    The other creature did not stop at all, did not pay attention to Chen burning, continued to rush to the Queen, and the red gas in the nose.


    In the eyes of the Queen, the purple flowers flow, and the body is a stream of fairy tales. Between the changes in the footwork, the hard life and the strange creatures cross each other and continue to go down the mountain.


    The other creature seems to be looking for the Queen. The U-turn continues to chase the Queen, and does not even look at other people.


    Hansen suddenly frowned, and it seemed that the worst happened. The Queen did not know what method was used to attract the alien creature, but the alien creature recognized the Queen and would not conflict with the crow. Their situation is even worse.


    There was another person killed behind, and the screams were trembled, and everyone was desperate.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw the Queen turn and rushed to the other side, leaving their route, it seems to be taking the alien.


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse, and immediately rushed over to the Queen.


    The people behind Hansen did not dare to chase the alien creature like Hansen and still ran in the direction of the mountain.


    Hansen also ignored them, chasing behind the red cloud scorpion, as fast as possible to catch up.


    Although the red cloud scorpion is horrible, its actions can at least see the hiding, but the crow''s attack can''t be avoided. Now there are red clouds scorpion chasing them, and the crow will probably not chase it again. It is to pursue other people, this is their only way to live.


    In the case of such a crisis, the Queen could still think of such a living way of survival, and Hansen was somewhat surprised. The Queen��s ability to respond on the spot was indeed very strong.


    The Queen ran in the front, the red cloud scorpion chased behind, and Han Sen was chasing behind the red cloud scorpion. The two men and one beast quickly opened the distance with Chen, and disappeared on the other side of Tianzhu Mountain.


    The crow did not really catch up, but continued to kill others, apparently giving the Queen and Hansen to the red cloud.


    Hansen��s heart was ecstatic. They actually found a way to live. This red cloud snail is obviously worse than the crow. Although the speed is very fast, it will not suddenly disappear like a crow. All the actions are predictable.


    The Queen used the tactics to keep changing her position and escaped the impact of the Red Cloud scorpion again and again. Although she could not compete with it, she would not be directly killed.


    Hansen ran in the back, suddenly saw the red cloud on the red cloud scorpion skyrocketing, wrapped its entire body in the red cloud, like a horse composed of red clouds, the speed suddenly increased, four The hoof force, directly pulled out a dozen meters, and suddenly went to the Queen.


    This sudden acceleration, suddenly broke the Queen''s rhythm, the Queen was caught in a crisis, although still can barely support by the body, not hurt by the red cloud, but also has no ability to continue to escape, just desperately dodge, and It seems that the situation is very bad.


    Hansen turned over and jumped over the sky above the red clouds. When he was in the air, he summoned the peacocks and smashed the z-steel arrow in the arrow pot. The red cloud scorpion shot three arrows.


    The three z-steel arrows turned into three cold mansions, and they shot directly into the red cloud scorpion, which was close at hand. After Hansen landed on the ground, he did not see the result and continued to rush forward.


    The red cloud scorpion sighed with sorrow, three z steel arrows hit it, directly smashed by the power of terror, although there was no flesh that could tear the red clouds, but it made it scream.


    The anger of the red cloud scorpion spurted, and the angry turn turned to Hansen''s shock. The red cloud was so powerful that it was only two or three steps before Hansen was rushed behind.


    Hansen''s footwork will not be inferior to the Queen, but it is not strong enough to stop, and can only stop and circulate with the red clouds.


    The Queen also chased it up at this time, and walked around from the side. After running a distance, she made a long scream similar to the previous one. The red cloud scorpion heard the sound of the shout, and her eyes suddenly became blood red, and Hansen was ignored. And rushed toward the Queen.


    Although the two men are not opponents of Hyunyun''s nephew, but under the influence of two people, the red cloud scorpion is exhausted and wanders between the two, and the result is not able to hurt both of them. Instead, it is the two people. The farther the belt.


    However, Hansen and the Queen can''t open it. This guy is very thick and thick, and their attack has no use for it. It is impossible to open the world with speed.


    "It''s not a way to go on like this. If the crow finishes killing people and then turn around and kill again, we are just a dead end." Hansen shouted at the Queen.


    "There is no way." The Queen answered her facelessly.


    "Remember the bone of the Guardian dog? There is no alien in the radius of a few kilometers to dare to approach, maybe we can try it." Hansen said.


    "Okay." The Queen did not drag the water, slightly changed her direction and ran to the bone of the mountain dog.


    Although neither of them knew whether it was able to drive away the super-god creatures, it was an opportunity. Now they only hope that before they can get there, the crows will not kill people to chase them.


    As for this red cloud scorpion, although very fierce, but the two people cooperate with life is still no problem.


    Because the two people have already left the path when they went up the mountain, they ran down the mountain and could only estimate a rough position.


    Fortunately, along the way, the red cloud scorpion issued angry screams from time to time, scared other aliens have fled, so that the Queen and Hansen lost a lot of trouble.


    Fortunately, their fears did not happen until they saw the huge gray bones in front of them disappear, and the crow did not appear in their sight.


    However, when Hansen rushed into the bones of the Shoushan dog, the red cloud did not stop chasing, and did not hesitate to come in, let Hansen and the Queen frown.

 Chapter 630： Trapped in bone

    Hansen and the Queen can only continue to run forward, hoping that the crow will not appear.


    Only when two people ran to the bones of the Shoushan dog, they found that the red cloud scorpion seemed to be less willing to approach the tibia, which was farther away from the bones.


    Two people suddenly happy, ordinary aliens did not dare to enter the kilometer, but for the super **** creatures is not completely ineffective, the km is not, it seems that the red cloud scorpion seems to be less willing to be within ten meters of the shin bone .


    Hansen and the Queen tried to jump into the skeleton. The red cloud scorpion screamed at them outside the skeleton, but it seemed to be jealous and did not dare to rush into the skeleton.


    Hansen took a long sigh of relief, sat on a bone and rested, watching the red cloud scorpion who turned around and turned to dare to come in and said: "This skeleton does not know what creatures are left, and can actually make the living super **** It��s a bit weird that creatures are afraid to get close."


    "After a break, we must leave soon." The Queen sat down and closed her eyes.


    Hansen nodded. They were only able to take a break here. They started the genetic lock for too long. The burden on the body was extremely heavy. If there was no such place to stay, Hansen really didn��t know if he could support the run down the mountain. .


    And the crow didn''t know if it would happen. If they stayed for too long, the crows ran over and blocked them, and they would be trapped.


    However, I just took a break and didn''t take a moment. I suddenly heard the footsteps coming from far away. I saw a few people rushing over, and it was Chen who burned them.


    Chen Burning them saw that Hansen was also shocked. The red cloud scorpion was not able to find anyone to suffocate, and suddenly they rushed toward Chen.


    Fortunately, there is a very close distance to the beast and bones. Chen burned several people to avoid the pursuit of the red clouds, and they all rushed into the skeleton.


    The faces of the Queen and Hansen were not very good-looking. I saw that the crow flew in the sky and landed on a dead tree nearby, staring at them coldly.


    "I knew this before, but it was better to run down the mountain." Hansen was slightly depressed in the heart. No one wanted to know. Chen Burning could actually run here. Hansen thought they had been killed.


    Chen Burning several people''s faces are not very good, but they have not suffered any injuries. Although there are only five people left, this is far more than the imagination of Hansen and the Queen.


    Under the horrible pursuit of crows, they were able to escape here. Obviously, something is not quite right. It must have happened.


    "Chen Lao, how come you have come here?" Hansen asked Chen Burning.


    "It��s hard to say a word." Chen sighed, but there was no explanation.


    Han Sen saw that he didn''t say it. He knew that the question was useless. He looked out and saw that the red cloud scorpion was walking around, and he yelled at them from time to time.


    And the crow was silent, kneeling on the dry branches, staring at them while staring.


    "Fortunately, they don''t dare to come in, but we can''t stay here all the time. If you don''t starve to death, you have to be thirsty. Does Chen Lao have any idea?" Hansen asked for a moment.


    "Two horrible creatures are kept outside. What can I do? Wait a minute, maybe they will be impatient," Chen said.


    Hansen did not speak again, and sat back to the Queen of the closed eyes.


    Such a long time to open the genetic lock, the burden on the Queen is great, she is not like Hansen practicing ancient curse and holding Yu Yuanyanggong, without Hansen so strong endurance, able to persist here without falling down is very rare .


    Several people shrank in the skeleton, waiting for a day and night, the red cloud scorpion and the crow still did not leave, they have been kept outside, so that a few people''s face is very ugly.


    Hansen has no other way. Now who is going out and who is going to die, being besieged by two super **** creatures, it is impossible to live.


    Sitting on a bone, Hansen suddenly felt like the heart was shaking like a heart. He suddenly remembered that he had put the gourd into his arms before, so he was too nervous for so long, and he forgot it.


    Stretching out the gourd out of his arms, the heart-like volatility disappeared, Hansen took the gourd in his hand to play, but did not feel anything special.


    "It��s a strange gourd." Hansen didn��t put it in his arms again, he kept it in his hands and played it. If there were any fluctuations, he would find it for the first time.


    The red cloud scorpion and the crow seem very patient. They have been kept outside and refused to leave. It is only a few days. Hansen and others have already begun to be thirsty, but no one has any water, and they dare not leave the skeleton. Beyond this, I am afraid that so many people will be thirsty alive.


    "Han Laodi, it seems that they will not go, we are not a way to wait for this." Chen Huan came to Han Sen, said in a tone of negotiation and Hansen.


    "Chen old, what do you have to say," Han Sen knows that Chen Chen is looking for him, there must be something to say.


    "Living people can''t let the urine die, so we are all personal in the evolutionary. If you live here and thirst, it''s not a joke."


    After a pause, Chen Burning went on to say: "The skeleton has a few hundred meters at the end. If we split into two waves and run to the two sides separately, there will still be some chances. How do you see it?"


    "This method is ok, but how do we divide these people?" Han Sen knows that Chen Burning does make sense.


    However, the position of the red cloud scorpion is relatively close to the position of the tailbone. The person running from here will suffer very much. Maybe two super **** creatures will chase people here.


    "Since this idea is proposed by me, naturally I can''t let you take a big risk. You run from the side of the skull. I run from the tail." Chen sighed and said: "But I have a condition."


    "Chen Lao, please?" Hansen had some accidents. Chen Chen would have such a heart.


    "Xu Dongjin, they are all good brothers who have been born and died with me. I hope that you can take them with them. My bodywork should be the strongest here. I can walk for the tailbone and earn some time for you." Chen said.


    "Chen Lao..." Xu Dongjin has a few people who are moved and want to say something.


    "You don''t have to say it anymore. I have decided. You have been born and died with me for so long. I can do a lot for you, and my goal is relatively small. Maybe they won''t chase me. It will be me. I owe you." Chen Burning smiled.


    Chen Hua insisted on doing this. In the end, Xu Dongjin followed Hansen and the Queen to the side of the skull. Only Chen burned to the tailbone.


    The people on both sides set a good time, just waiting for the time to arrive, they fled to both sides.

 Chapter 631： Wisteria gourd

    The crows just stared coldly at them, and they didn''t move. The red cloud scorpion ran to more people, Hansen, and they roared from time to time.


    When I saw the red cloud scorpion coming over, Xu Dongjin and others were relieved. If the crow came over, they were even more dangerous.


    There is still a glimmer of life to be chased by this red cloud scorpion. It is simply hopeless to be killed by the crow.


    Although I feel that I am sorry for Chen Chen, the old man, but who does not want to live, can live without anyone wanting to die, so Xu Dongjin and others are secretly relieved.


    At the appointed time, I only heard Chen Burning over there and said: "Run!"


    Then I saw Chen burning directly rushed out, the speed is very fast.


    Seeing Chen Burning really rushed out, Xu Dongjin and others did not dare to hesitate, they all fought hard to run outside.


    The Queen also wanted to run outside, but Hansen grabbed it. The Queen looked at Han Sen with some incomprehensibility. She didn''t know why he didn''t run.


    But soon, the Queen understood what had happened. The crow had already flown from the tree, but the target was not Chen Burning, but it was a long distance and flew to the head.


    Xu Dongjin, they had already rushed out, and the red cloud scorpion suddenly rushed out, blocking their way back to the skeleton, so that they could not even come back, they could only run forward desperately.


    The Queen immediately turned to look at the burning of the back, only to see that he had ran out for about two hundred meters, still running in the other direction.


    "It seems that the crow has chosen to kill more people." The Queen frowned.


    "Short." Hansen said coldly: "We are all smothered by the old guy. The tail seems to be more dangerous, but take a closer look, this cheekbone is only a few meters long, it looks like It is broken. If I guess it is correct, the tail of this creature is actually very long. After countless years, the broken tailbone is probably buried underneath. We can''t see the tailbone buried underneath. Those creatures feel it, so the crow will not chase after the rushing out of the first rush, but instead go around and chase us out."


    The Queen suddenly groaned: "He still let Xu Dongjin come here to come here..."


    Having said that, the Queen himself has fully understood. Chen Burn simply pushed Xu Dongjin into their death and wanted them to exchange more time for him so that he could escape further.


    "That bastard." Even the Queen couldn''t help but swear, Chen Burning, they will forget, even their own people are pit, it is really mad, not to care for life.


    "But he did this, and it gave us a glimmer of life." Han Sen looked at Chen Jianyuan''s figure and said with a sneer.


    The Queen understood Hansen''s meaning. She did not move in the skeleton, but screams came from time to time. Xu Dongjin obviously could not escape the chasing of the red clouds and the crows.


    It was only ten minutes, Hansen and the Queen heard four screams, and Xu Dongjin should have finished.


    After the crows and the red cloud scorpion killed Xu Dongjin, they rushed back, and then coldly smashed the Hansen and the empress in the skeleton, and chased the past in the direction of Chen��s escape.


    "I counted a hundred, we will escape from the head together, it is life to see this time." Han Sen began to count, while opening the genetic lock, using the spirit to perceive the movement of the crow and the red cloud.


    They really chased Chen Chen, which made Han Sen a little relieved, just waiting for them to go further, ready to rush out with the Queen.


    Hundreds of numbers are quickly counted, and Hansen has not perceived the existence of the crow and the red cloud scorpion. It seems that it has been chasing far away.


    The two men suddenly rushed out like an arrow, but it was not long before they just rushed out. Hansen suddenly had a feeling of horror, and suddenly he was shocked. He grabbed the Queen and shouted: "Return."


    The Queen''s eyes swept away, although she did not find any danger, but she was very confident in Hansen, and she immediately returned to her skull at full speed.


    Hansen is also retreating, and he has not seen anything, but his spiritual sense tells him that there is danger and there is a huge danger, and the danger is fatal.


    Hansen retired to the skeleton, but before he reached the skull, the dangerous feeling became stronger and stronger. Hansen��s genetic lock had already reached the limit, and a sense of crisis climbed Hansen��s heart.


    Almost in an instant, a flash of light flashed through Hansen��s brain. Hansen fluttered forward without hesitation, and then saw a black shadow flying through the position he had just been in. A series of blood bloomed in the air. Like a blossoming flower.


    Hansen only felt the pain on his back like a fire. The bones may have been split. Now Hansen can''t take care of his own injuries. Even the roller crawls into the skeleton, although it is close at hand. But for Hansen, it is tantamount to the distance between life and death.


    The crow didn��t kill Hansen under the attack. He suddenly became furious and his body shape turned bizarre. He suddenly disappeared again. When he appeared again, the wing feathers like the weapon of the gods have been cut. Into the skin of Hansen''s neck.


    Hansen screamed in his heart: "It''s over!"


    This crow is too horrible, and he has no chance to dodge.


    However, at this moment, Hansen��s head was cut off, and the vines entangled in the skeleton suddenly moved.


    Like a snake, the crow flew into the skeleton, and suddenly tied the crow, like a crow, did not even cut the vines.


    Hansen was upset and scared, but he saw that the crow was too eager to kill Hansen. The body had already rushed into the skeleton, and was smashed by a gourd and vine, and struggled to fly. Also cut those gourd vines.


    Han Sen looked stunned. Even if he wanted to break his head, he did not think that these gourd and vines would have such terrible power, and they could sleep in crows.


    Now Hansen understands that those who are afraid of different creatures may not be this skeleton. They are really afraid of this gourd, so they dare not approach.


    I thought that before I went to pick the gourd on the vine, Hansen now has some scalp tingling.


    In Hansen��s arms, the vine hoist again appeared to be a heartbeat fluctuation, and this time it was much stronger than before.


    Hansen touched the vine cane and held it in his hand. He could still feel the fluctuations in the heart. This time Hansen was very convinced that this is definitely not an illusion. The faint beating inside the gourd is like The weak heart of the baby in the embryo, although very weak, has an indescribable vitality.

 Chapter 632： Raven Treasure (Allies plus more)

    "Are you okay?" The Queen saw the wound on Hansen''s back and was shocked.


    From the shoulder to the waist, a hole was directly opened, and the flesh was opened, and the white spine inside was already visible.


    On Hansen''s neck, there was also a wound bleeding, and the flesh was cut. Fortunately, the wound did not see the bone. If it was deeper, I am afraid that the head will be cut off.


    The two wounds are terrible, but the blood from the wound is not much. Hansen''s ice muscle jade surgery has strong control over the body, and there are ancient curses to control the blood. So there is not too much blood, otherwise it is only The bloodshed is almost dying.


    "I still live in the top." Hansen bit his bite, his back hurts badly, knowing that his spine has been hurt, but it is not too heavy to hurt. If he slows down a little, I am afraid that the spine will be crow. Cut off, and the gods will not save him.


    The empress smashed some wounds and smeared it on Hansen''s wound, and Hansen suddenly licked his mouth.


    Suddenly, I heard only a harsh scream, and the black crow, which was tied by the gourd vine, had no previous cold and cruel appearance. The body was entangled with vines, and a fine velvet on the vine was stabbed. In its body, it can **** blood, sucking out the blood of the crow, and the vines tied with the crow gradually turn into blood.


    The withered vines seem to be recovering, and some places have sprouted.


    quack!


    The black crow screamed twice, and suddenly he earned himself, and the black feathers on his body spurted out, and the crow himself used this spurt to force out, like a depilated chicken, out of the bundle of vines. Flying like a flight, there is no trace in an instant.


    Han Sen looked stunned and couldn''t think of the crow''s ability to have such a handful of gold shells.


    After the crows escaped, the gourd vines contracted back and turned into the original appearance on the cheekbones. The vines that sucked the crow blood into blood red, gradually recovered the appearance of the yellow, just a few new students. The buds remain on top, and a new green is added to the yellow.


    Hansen��s gourd still has a slight fluctuation, and it has not disappeared as before. Hansen has always been in his hands. I don��t know if this is really a life.


    If it is such a **** lotus bee, Hansen hates not to throw it now, but it is still uncertain, Han Sen is reluctant.


    In addition to the strange heartbeat fluctuations, there is nothing special about the gourd itself. Hansen touched the gourd, but his eyes turned to the black feathers of the crows.


    The black feathers that the crows take off are only the longest feathers on the outermost layer of the body. The number is not many. There are about 30 roots, each one has a foot length. Hansen picks up a feather and looks carefully. Looked, I couldn''t help but brighten my eyes.


    These black feathers are the creatures of the gods, and they don''t look like ordinary feathers. They are more like a feather weapon specially trained by the crows.


    Every feather is like a black iron cast, revealing a chilling breath.


    "This thing will not be the treasure that the crow condenses?" Hansen asked the Queen to help him collect all the black crows.


    Carefully count, no more than a total of thirty-six feathers, the number of the scorpio, each is almost the same length, if stacked together, there is no problem to make a feather fan.


    Hansen��s back pain was so great that he said to the Queen: ��How about the hardness of this feather with a sword?��


    The Queen nodded and summoned a sword of the blood of the beast, and cut it against the feathers. I saw that there was no trace of the feathers on the feathers. It turned out that the sword was hard to hurt.


    "Good things, really good things!" Hansen is ecstatic, these feathers are only a little processed, it is an excellent arrow, with the peacocks, maybe there is a chance to shoot the gods.


    "These crows black feathers, you and I are eighteen?" Hansen said to the Queen.


    "I took it out of use, you have to take it." The Queen handed the crow black feather to Han Sen.


    Just now the Queen has seen Han Sen take a strange cockroach, the shape of the cockroach is too much like a peacock, the Queen is very skeptical, that cockroach is the soul of the peacock.


    However, Hansen refused to say that she did not ask, Han Sen wanted these black feathers, but I also wanted to make arrows. This is very helpful for them to kill the gods, and the Queen simply gave him.


    Hansen looked at the Queen with some strangeness, and he still collected the black feathers.


    He believes that with the Queen''s eyesight, it is impossible to see that there is a problem with his use, but she did not even ask a word, but also gave the black feather to Han Sen, which made Han Sen very confused, do not know What the Queen is thinking about in the heart.


    "Looking at the crow has escaped, we must leave soon, otherwise wait for the red cloud to come back, you have been so hurt, it is very difficult to run." The Queen said, directly reaching Hansen back, Carrying Hansen from the other direction to the mountain.


    Hansen was on the Queen''s back, and it was another taste. After he entered the shelter, he was helped by others for the first time, and he was still a woman, which made his heart a little weird.


    Well, there was no danger on the way. Two people went down to Tianzhu Mountain. The Queen directly summoned a giant elephant mount and took Hansen to a nearby shelter to let Hansen go back to the league to recover. He was so hurt that it was difficult to heal the wounds only by the wound medicine.


    However, Hansen did not return to the league. He has a small silver fox, which is much better than the repair solution of the alliance. There is no need to go back.


    And Han Sen��s heart has been thinking about the gourd. There is really no thought to go back to the league, and he can��t leave the gourd here.


    Directly brought back to the small silver and silver, small silver and silver consciously came up to take the wound on Hansen''s body, those very horrible wounds healed with the naked eye, and even the damaged bones were compensated.


    Hansen��s injury gradually improved. The Queen went to rent another room and lived here temporarily. After she left, Hansen took out the gourd and placed it in front of the little silver fox, let it see if it was good or bad. .


    The little silver fox saw the gourd, and the performance was a bit strange. He turned around the gourd for several laps, then took the nose and sniffed it, and then observed it around the gourd.


    Hansen looked at it for a while, and the little silver fox turned and walked back to the mat to sleep.


    "Hey, you are telling me clearly, what is this thing in the end?" Hansen was depressed. From the action of Silver Fox, he could not see whether the gourd was a blessing or a curse.


    The little silver fox sleeps on the mat, but ignores Hansen. Han Sen knows that the little silver fox is not human after all. If it is complicated, it is incomprehensible. It is useless to say anything.

 Chapter 633： Crow feather arrow (the lord plus more)

    "Look at the expression of small silver and silver, this gourd should be no danger? But if it is a good thing, how does it react?" Hansen guessed the result, but did not dare to take risks, and planned to wait for his own injury. One point, just find someone no place to throw the gourd.


    What is the best place like the abyss, so as not to see what monsters are coming back.


    Hansen didn''t want to open the gourd to see what was inside, but the gourd was too hard, and he couldn''t hurt it with the bloodstained sword.


    Hansen��s injury was too heavy. He had the help of a small silver fox. He still had three or four days to get out of bed freely. He wanted to recover completely. It would have been impossible for ten days and a half.


    Originally Hansen wanted to take the gourd to throw it away, but thought about the 36 black crows in his hand. After making the arrow, with the peacock, he might be able to shoot the gourd.


    Hansen carefully observed the black feathers of the crows. The length of the crows is more than one foot. The black ink is like the black iron. Like the ordinary feathers, the middle is a circular hollow tube with black fine hair on both sides. The oblique arrangement is very close. It looks like two pieces of black iron.


    However, if you touch it with your hand and then touch it, the fine hair is easily pressed down and attached to the hollow tube, which looks very soft.


    However, if you touch the hair, it is sharp and scary. It is like a sharp blade formed by numerous fine steel needles. It is very weird.


    At the root of the feather, the hollow tube is fiercer and thin, forming a sharp vertebra shape, which is very conducive to penetration.


    "I don''t know if this feather can be directly loaded into the peacock chain?" Hansen summoned the peacock cockroach and tried to put the crow black feather into the arrow slot.


    Better than Hansen expected, the crow feathers were loaded very smoothly, because when the feathers were shot forward, the oblique feathers would be backwards, so it would not hinder the shooting.


    Once the target is hit, the feathers are drilled in, and it is difficult to pull out. If you pull out, those fine hairs will become barbed, and the flesh and blood will be cut directly. It is terrible.


    Han Sen tried to shoot a crow feather arrow out, only to see a black light flashing a distance of two or three kilometers, directly shooting a tree surrounded by a few people, and the crow feather arrow is still non-stop Shot through three big trees with thick buckets, this force disappeared and fell.


    "Strong... really strong..." Han Senxi almost picked up and quickly pulled the crow feather arrow back.


    A black feather arrow was put into the arrow slot by Hansen, but it can only be installed with a maximum of fifteen or six arrows at a time. This is already the limit, because the feathers are thinner than ordinary arrows. The general arrow can only be loaded at most.


    After installing the feather arrow, Hansen found a mountain wall, put the gourd inside a stone seam, and took the peacock with a scorpion, and directly shot a crow feather arrow.


    boom!


    The black feather arrow was in the middle of the gourd. He only heard a loud bang, the mountain stone cracked, and the mountain wall was directly blown out of a large pit, but the gourd was still lying undisturbed in the cracked stone pit.


    Hansen still does not give up, the peacock flies to the gourd with one arrow and one arrow, only to hear the sound of the bang, the mountain wall has been blown through a big hole, but the gourd is still not hurt.


    "I rub, what kind of ghost is this gourd?" Hansen was shocked.


    However, if you think about it, you will be relieved. The crow itself is not sure about the gourd vine. It is normal to take off the black feather and escape.


    Hansen grabbed the gourd, and his mood was so complicated that he hesitated for a long time. Hansen took a bite and came to an abyss with a gourd. He reached out and threw the gourd into the abyss.


    Hansen is really afraid of a poisonous bee in the gourd. The story of the farmer and the snake, Hansen has heard it countless times since he was a child. He does not want to be bitten.


    However, Han Sen just threw the gourd out, and the small silver and silver that had been squatting on his shoulders slammed out, grabbed the gourd in one bite, turned back to Hansen, and spit the gourd into Hansen��s hand.


    "What do you mean in the end?" Hansen pinched the gourd and looked at the little silver fox.


    But the little silver fox couldn''t talk, and he could answer him, but he was kneeling on his shoulder, gracefully shaking his big tail.


    Hansen couldn''t tell a result. He looked at the little silver fox and reached out and threw the gourd to the abyss.


    The little silver fox really jumped out and took the gourd back to Hansen''s hand. This Hansen is completely clear that the little silver fox really wants him to leave this gourd.


    Han Sen saw the little silver fox for a while, then he took the gourd and turned away from the abyss.


    Since it is something that the little silver fox insists on staying, Han Sen feels that there should be no danger, maybe it is really a good thing.


    And when he was holding the gourd, there was no dangerous warning. He thought there would be no big problems.


    It is only the heart fluctuations in the gourd, but Hansen��s heart always cares about it. Usually, the gourd is held in the hand, and the fluctuations in the gourd have been closely watched.


    Since the return of Tianzhu Shenshan, the heart-like fluctuations in the gourd have not been broken again. It has been beating in an orderly manner, but it is still very weak. If you don��t take it in your hand, you will not feel the slight fluctuation inside. .


    Han Sen took the gourd and played for a few days. I don��t know if the gourd was born like this, or was the reason why Hansen played it. The original yellow hoist changed some crystals, such as the topaz is warm, and the inside reveals the gold. Silk, it looks very delicate and luxurious.


    The heartbeat fluctuations in the gourd also seem to be a little stronger, but still very weak.


    Hansen has been recuperating for almost half a month, and the injuries on his body are almost as good, and his mind is suddenly alive.


    Now that he has a peacock flail and a crow feather arrow, as long as he does not encounter the perverted super-god creature of the crow, there may be a possibility of strangling.


    "Where to find a soft persimmon? If it is a super-god creature like the red cloud scorpion, you can try it, even if you don''t die, you have a chance to escape." Hansen thought.


    But there is the crow on the top of Tianzhu Mountain. Hansen really didn''t dare to go.


    As for the super-god creatures in the sea, Hansen does not need to consider, the power of the arrow will be greatly reduced in the sea.


    The empress said that there was something going back to the league. Hansen wanted to ask her about the inquisition. There was a super-god creature that was easier to kill, but left and right did not wait for her to come back.


    Just as Hansen hesitated to think of a way to go back to the ice sheet, he suddenly heard the sound of knocking on the door.


    "Who?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "Han brother, it is me." A voice rang outside the door, turned out to be Chen Chen''s voice.


    Hansen suddenly made a slight glimpse, Chen burning this old guy actually died, but also took the initiative to find the door, do not know what he wants to do.

 Chapter 634： Smell

    "Chen Lao, how can I come to see me?" Hansen opened the door and found that only Chen was standing outside the door, and Chen did not bring anyone else.


    "Zhu stopped the kid and said that you and he are good friends. I heard that you are here, let me the old man come to see you. Last time, why didn''t you say that you are yourself, you don''t have to be so troublesome. Chen said with a smile.


    Hansen thought: "Who is your own talent is really bad for eight lifetimes."


    However, he and Chen did not have any grudges, and they couldn''t talk about any friends. So Chen Chen did not have any relationship with him. Life and death are both for survival, and there is no hatred.


    "Chen Lao is sitting inside." Han Sen let Chen Zhuo come in. He wants to know what Chen Chen is doing in the end. He does not believe that Chen Chen will run for a friend who is a child of Chen��s family.


    Chen burned into the room, and after looking at the room, he smiled and said: "Han brother, living in such a place is too wronged, it is better to move to my shelter to live, I will prepare the best room for you. Good wine, good food, and beautiful service, everything to eat, drink, and play."


    "Chen Lao, good intentions, but after two days I am ready to go back to the ice, it is not so troublesome. If you have anything, you can say it." Hansen said.


    "Well, you and Zhu Shu are good friends, not outsiders, then I will just say it." Chen Yan looked at Han Sen, and said after a pause: "If you go back to the ice, can you bring me some?" The beast soul was handed over to Zhu in the past?"


    ��How many souls are there?�� Hansen said.


    "There are probably a few thousand." Chen Burn immediately added: "Of course, I will not let the Korean brothers help you in vain. There are 50 million in this card, it is a little thought."


    Han Sen looked at the card that Chen was handed over, but did not reach out to pick it up. He secretly sneered in his heart: "This old guy is really playing a good calculation. The soul of the ice is scarce. This guy has gotten such a large number of beasts." I don��t know how many billions I can make, I will give it to me 50 million. It��s too good to play it.��


    "Chen Lao, the current situation of the ice sheet should be clear. I am just hanging a name. The real people who manage the ice field are Li Wei and Qi Xiuwen. These beasts even if I bring you back, I am afraid they will not allow it. Zhu stopped selling the beasts of the beasts." Hansen said with a smile.


    Icefield is his territory, and the market is his market. Unless Hansen is crazy, he will help Chen to burn the beasts and make money in the past.


    "All of you, Han Laodi, you are the owner of the icefield, help me think about it." Chen Burn said and took a card in front of Hansen: "There is still 500 million in this, please Han brother, you must When I accept it, I will help Zhu to stop the child. The child was pitiful when he was alive. Another person is helpless in the place of Icefield. I just want to help him, Han Laodi..."


    Han Sen didn''t believe that Chen Huan would be so good to Zhu to stop an illegitimate child. He looked at Chen Burning and smiled: "Chen Lao, the money will not be used. The ice sheet is not my own ice sheet. If you want to do business, you can of course I only accept 20% of the profits I have earned."


    Chen Yan suddenly smiled: "Yes, Han brother, you have the final say."


    Hansen went on to say: "But as I said, the ice sheet is not my own ice sheet. In addition to my goddess army, there are also three stars, the black **** and the Philippine, which are not good for them. If you really want me to bring you the soul of the beast, then you have to give them two people. If you think that you can do it, I will help you."


    Chen Burning��s face suddenly cooled down, staring at Hansen and said: ��Han��s brother, you��re a bit too unfaithful, so you��re also a friend of Zhu��s, isn��t that appropriate?��


    Hansen smiled: "Chen Lao, the beast soul, I will help you bring, the market is our market, you can earn 20% if you just have a beast soul. If you don''t look at the face of Zhu stop, you think I will let you Earn these two things? It will give you a good achievement."


    "Young people, doing things can not be too careful, people sometimes use better than money, I will give you 50%, and will continue to cooperate in the future." Chen Burn said.


    "That really can''t help Chen Lao, I said, the ice is not my own person to say, only take 50%, I can''t explain it after returning." Han Sen said faintly.


    Chen Burning''s feelings, Han Sen thinks that it is still not good, even Xu Dongjin who can be pitted with the brothers he was born and died, such a person will kill people.


    "If this is the case, then I will not bother you." Chen Chen went straight to his sleeve and went to his face. His face was very unsightly.


    After leaving Hansen��s room, Chen swayed and waved. Several people came to Chen��s side. Chen burned his face and said, ��You have stared him at me, but he left the shelter, first. Time to inform me."


    Several people responded and they all set the manpower.


    "Hey, what is the descendant of Han Jingzhi, how can Han Jingzhi''s old things have future generations." Chen Yan''s eyes flashed a hint of haze.


    Hansen stroked the white hair of the little silver fox, his eyes slightly picked up, and with his sense of sensation, even if he didn''t have to look at it, he already knew that many people were watching his house.


    "It seems that Han Jingzhi''s name is not anyone who can hold it." Han Sen did not care much. Chen burned if he didn''t do it. If he started, he just took his blood to the new peacock fleece and crow. Feather arrow.


    Hansen took out a gene from his arms and made a chemical. Dan, the gene sent by Donglin was made to him two days ago. Xiaoyinhu liked it very much and ate one every day.


    However, it will not eat more, eat one every day, the body''s fur is more and more silvery and smooth, but there is nothing else to change.


    "Donglin''s people said that as long as the average evolver eats one, the gene will be mutated. The small silver and silver have already eaten several, how have there been any special genetic changes?" Hansen looked weird and looked at it again. A small silver and silver that has been swallowed by a gene.


    Hansen doesn''t know if it is because the genes of small silver and silver itself are too strong, so it is difficult to make genetic mutations, or whether this genetically produced Dan is only better for humans.


    Putting the small silver and silver aside, the gourd held in the hand was temporarily placed on the table next to it, and Hansen began to practice the "Dong Xuan Jing".


    Some time ago, because the injury was too serious, Hansen temporarily stopped practicing "Dong Xuan Jing" and has been conditioning the body with "Ice Muscle and Jade Bone Artery". Now that the body is all well, naturally, the practice of "Dong Xuan Jing" should be restored. .


    With the operation of the hole mysterious, Hansen''s body suddenly overflowed with a faint scent, and the aroma became more and more concentrated, filling the room.


    The little silver fox squatted beside Hansen, sucking the aroma of Hansen''s body, and even the gourd shivered slightly, and the aroma was inhaled.

 Chapter 635： Gas training

    After Hanson completed a big Sunday practice, he just opened his eyes and saw the gourd but stunned.


    Among the gourds, Hansen saw that there was a breath in the air, just as he saw the Queen running "Ying Tian Shu" on that day.


    "Does this gourd know how to breathe? And also absorb my aroma?" Hansen looked at the gourd in surprise and observed the breath in the gourd.


    The breath is extremely weak, and the aroma absorbed is very small. Every little week of operation can make a little bit of aroma.


    The atmosphere inside the gourd is very strange and mysterious. It is not worse than the Queen''s "Ying Tian Shu". There are just a lot of surprises, even Hansen can''t understand.


    After a while, the gourd will completely refine the aroma. Hansen can no longer see the scent of the gourd, and puts his hand on the gourd. He only feels that the heart-like fluctuations inside the center are strong.


    Hansen suddenly thought of something, turned his head and looked at the small silver and silver. He seemed to have felt a hint of aroma in the small silver and silver. He used to think that it was a small silver and silver stained with the aroma of him. Now it seems that there is no So simple.


    "Small silver and silver, this guy must have absorbed the aroma of my body when I practiced the mysterious mantra, but it was refining too fast, so I have not seen the aroma flowing in it." Han Sen secretly guessed.


    "Is it true that the reason why the small silver and silver follow me, this gourd will automatically fall into my hands, is because I cultivated the relationship of the tunnel mysterious?" Han Sen slightly frown, but can not be sure.


    Holding the gourd for a while, Hansen still couldn��t think of a reason, so I had to put this thing aside for a while, and wait until tomorrow to practice the hole mysterious.


    On the second day, Hansen once again cultivated a hole in the mysterious period of the cave. After completing a big Sunday, he immediately opened his eyes to see the small silver and silver.


    Sure enough, I found that there was a slight aroma in the body of the small silver and silver. However, if the aroma was already weak, Han Sen took a look and the aroma had completely disappeared.


    The little silver and silver next to me also opened their eyes at this time. When Hansen was watching it, Xiaoyinyin got up and walked to Hansen, jumping into his arms, and shrugging his small head. His chest.


    "These guys, it��s really weird. Isn��t the alien creature born with a breath of scent?�� Hansen touched the head of the little silver fox and thought a lot.


    Later, when he was practicing again, Han Sen secretly remembered the method of scenting in the gourd. He found that such a method is very complicated and different, and it is very different from the cultivation method of human beings. I don��t know if it can be used for itself. .


    Waiting for a few more days, the Queen finally came to the shelter again, but she just came up and said to Han Sen, she had something to do in the league, I am afraid that I could not come to the shelter for a long time, and then I left again. .


    Hansen decided to go back to the ice sheet. The island of the gods on the ice sheet is still there. There are many different creatures coming from above, bringing a lot of resources to the ice sheet.


    However, there are few people who have wings on the ice sheet. There are not many people who can fly to the island of Godland. It is even more impossible to knock down the island of Godland, so Hansen will rush back.


    The royal sanctuary on the island of Godland, if it can be attacked, is equivalent to an additional space fortress. Together with the Crystal Palace, Hansen is equal to the three armies of the sea, land and air.


    Now Hansen is afraid that he has not returned to the ice sheet, and the shelter has returned to the void, and it is really losing money.


    From Huangfu Pingqing, I had to go back to the road map of the icefield. Hansen went straight to the road and didn''t want to delay.


    Not long after the shelter, Hansen entered a mountain range. It didn''t take long to go deep into it. There was no human trace in the vicinity. Hansen suddenly stopped and said faintly: "Chen Lao, since it is here. Why don''t you come out and see."


    "Good keen intuition." Chen Hua came out from behind a big tree and watched Hansen sigh.


    As Chen Chen came out together, there were more than twenty people who walked out of the surrounding mountains and surrounded Hansen in the middle.


    They have bows and hidden weapons in their hands, and Hansen is aligned between the mountains and forests. As soon as Chen Chen slams, he will immediately shoot Hansen into a hedgehog.


    "Chen Lao, just because I don''t want to bring you the soul of the beast, will you put me to death?" Hansen rode on the back of the golden retriever and did not come down, calmly watching Chen Burning asked.


    Chen burned a faint smile: "It''s not so serious, it''s just a trifle, but I am really interested in you. As long as you honestly answer some of my questions, I won''t be embarrassed about you."


    "Oh, I don''t know what Chen old wants to know?" Han Sen did not move.


    Chen Burning said straightforwardly: "You come to the second sanctuary just a year or so. How can you get so many genes and how to open the genetic lock?"


    Chen burned his eyes and stared at Hansen. He carefully studied Hansen''s resources and was very surprised by Hansen''s work.


    If he was in the first shelter, he might have been sheltered and helped by the Qin family. When he was in the second shelter, it was the place of the ice sheet, and he could not compare with the ice sheet. Above the peninsula.


    Without resources and no connections, Han Sen alone can achieve this level by himself. It is too unbelievable. Chen Chen feels that there must be some big secrets in this.


    If he had such a secret, he might be able to take it to the next level and kill the legendary superbug, becoming the strongest person in human history.


    He stayed in the shelter of the Second God for nearly a hundred years, in order to be able to have such a day, but no matter how he calculated his efforts, the difference in strength made him powerless and could not kill any legendary superbug.


    Now Hansen��s appearance has made him see a possibility.


    Gene locks can be turned on in a year. This kind of thing is in some talents, and there are some possibilities for people with big forces behind them.


    However, Hansen does not have such resources. He can go this step. There is no doubt that there are any special reasons. Chen Burning wants to know what it is.


    "I thought Chen Lao, what do you want to ask? I want to know that these are too simple. Just ask me just fine. Why do you want to be so motivated?" Hansen laughed.


    "Then let''s just say it." Chen Burning did not mean to joke, just watching Han Sen coldly.


    "The reason why I can get so many genes, but also to open the genetic lock, there is only one reason." Hansen said seriously.


    "What is the reason?" Chen burning his eyes staring at Hansen.


    "Because I am a genius." Hansen said with a smile.

 Chapter 636： Sacrifice sword

    Chen��s face suddenly gloomy and smiled coldly: ��A good genius.��


    As said, Chen��s hand waved, and the arrows and hidden weapons around him swept over Hansen, almost like a net.


    Directly summoned the golden retriever back, Hansen''s figure flashed between, and even from the day when the arrow between the arrow and the hidden weapon was worn, no hidden weapon could hurt him.


    Chen Burning did not expect those arrows and hidden weapons to hurt Hansen. If there are hundreds of people, it is possible that there are too few people. At most, it is the way to stop Hansen.


    With Chen''s hand waving, a man slammed his sword and rushed to Hansen, and the speed was amazing. Two or three steps had already rushed to Hansen, and a giant sword in his hand came up from the bottom up. There is a madness that breaks through the sky.


    Chen burning his eyes staring at Han Sen, wanting to first observe the strength of Hansen, there are three strong people who have opened the genetic locks around him. Unfortunately, two of them died on the Tianzhu Mountain. Now they can The only person who uses it is this one.


    However, this is also the strongest person in Chen''s life. Even if Xu Dongjin and another strong person who opens the genetic lock are added together, it may not be the opponent of this yellow.


    Although it is not Chen��s family, this Huangfu is also a descendant of the Qiqi family. It��s just that the Huang family is not as famous as Chen��s family, and the method of practicing Qi is not as good as Chen��s.


    After Huang Li came to the second shelter, he was not able to contact his family and was cared for by Chen. Later, he became a flaming person.


    Although Huang Jia''s qi training can''t be regarded as the top, it doesn''t mean it is not strong. The reason why Huang''s qi training is not the top is because this qi is too single.


    The name "Sacrifice Sword", if it is mentioned in the league, is still known by many people. This is a kind of qi training that is unique to the sword. Because there are many inexplicable mysteries, it is difficult to adapt it to The new version of the super nuclear gene technology.


    For example, when the Huang family is not long after they are born, they will just be able to climb it. They will be placed in a sword house. The sword is everywhere in the house. The first sword touched by the child is Will accompany him for a lifetime, the sword is called the sword.


    The sword of life is not used for combat, but is used as the base of life. It is taken with you all the time, and it is used as a spiritual cultivation technique.


    Many people believe that the so-called life sword is only a kind of spiritual sustenance, and has nothing to do with cultivation and qi training. However, in the Huang family, only those who truly use the sword as the **** can practice the "Swordsmanship". As for the opening of the genetic lock.


    Huang Yi is a Huang family who can open the genetic lock in the second shelter. The power of "Swordsmanship" is no small matter. As long as Huang has a sword in his hand, there are not many people in the same rank who can defeat him.


    Hansen has practiced a lot of swordsmanship recently. Although he can''t be professional, his double-sword sword method should be considered very good. However, when he saw Huang Yi and his sword, Han Sen knew what was the real sword.


    It is not that the sword of Huang Yi is really strong, but the feeling that this sword gives Han Sen is that Huang Li seems to be integrated with the sword in his hand. The sword is Huang Yi, and Huang Li is the sword.


    when!


    The ancient gods and the beast sword blocked the yellow-free sword. In the case of opening the genetic lock, Hansen still felt a sword force rushing, and he could not help but take a step back.


    Huang Yi��s waist is twisted, and the sword is stinging. The poisonous dragon of the giant sword is generally rushing toward Hansen.


    Hansen has never seen a person who can use the sword method so naturally. It is not a question of skill. No matter how good the skill is, it is only a skill.


    Huang Yi has already turned the sword into a part of his body, like a third hand with flesh and blood flowing around the blood.


    Hansen��s strength is stronger than Huang��s, but Hansen��s sword is out, that is the power of a sword, and Huang��s sword is pulled out, but it is a blow that unites his whole body strength.


    Hansen''s figure flashed, and the ancient sword in his hand smashed from the giant sword of Huang Fei from time to time, but he was forced to step back by Huang. Although the sword technique was indistinguishable, Han Sen fell in the wind.


    If Han Ge did not have any feelings with the ice muscle jade, and Han Sen had no feelings, he even had to appreciate this yellow.


    when!


    Hansen was forced to call out the silver snake sword by Huang Yi, and blocked the giant sword of Huang Fei with a silver snake sword.


    The double sword against a sword, Hansen''s double-flying sword method is fully displayed, and a count of killing moves comes out, but it is only a tie with Huang.


    Chen Burning was amazed at the side. Hansen��s speed and strength were far beyond his imagination. The most important thing was Hansen��s sword.


    With a sword on each of the left and right hands, it is possible to use a sword of a completely different style at the same time, so that the ability to use one heart and two uses is terrible.


    What is even more frightening is that Hansen��s swordsmanship can continue to use explosive moves, which is like a perpetual motion machine full of infinite power.


    Such a terrible sword, if his opponent is replaced by other people, even if it is replaced by an evolutionary like Huang, I am afraid that this time has been defeated by Hansen.


    However, Huang Jia��s "Swordsmanship" can be said to be the most restrained qi training for swordsmanship. Under such a powerful sword, Huang Yi can also not fall because of "Swordsmanship", except for the Huang family. No one else can do it anymore.


    "Sure enough, it''s a very scary guy, but it''s the same." Chen Burning secretly sneered.


    Chen Burning does not expect Huang to be able to defeat Hansen. He only needs Huang to spare half of Hansen. The physical quality of the evolutionary is too low, and it is difficult to open the genetic lock for a long time.


    Now Chen burning only needs to wait for Hansen''s body to reach the limit, coupled with the understanding of Hansen''s ability in the observation, then he can easily catch Hansen.


    Chen Chen certainly wants to catch a living. A dead Hansen has no meaning for Chen Chen. He needs to dig out the secrets from Han Sen''s mouth.


    Only a living Hansen is useful for Chen Burning.


    As for whether Hansen will open his mouth, Chen Burning is not worried at all. He has a thousand ways to let Hansen speak. He even hopes that Hansen can open later and be able to stay longer, which is more fun.


    Hansen really admired this yellow liberation, clearly that his strength and speed are not as good as him. The swordsmanship technique is not as good as Hansen, but Hansen is not pressing him.


    "Friend, this is my grievance with Chen Chen, why do you want to sell his life, if you are not Chen family, or leave now," Han Sen said.


    "Since I took Chen Lao��s money, it should be done for Chen Lao." The sword in the hands of Huang Yi kept going.


    Chen burned a disdainful smile. In his opinion, Hansen was almost out of order, so he would try to impress Huang with words.

 Chapter 637： You are welcome to show me

    Han Sen is silent, it is a bit of a hassle to kill Huang, really, as Chen Chen thinks, Han Sen wants to use the language to impress Huang Yi, but also saves his own waste of power, even exposed and waited for a while to deal with Chen��s killing of the old fox. .


    With Hansen��s understanding of Chen��s burning, it��s really a more lively and sophisticated old fox. If Hansen now takes out the peacock and smashes the yellow to the sudden, Chen Chen will definitely turn around and run.


    Chen��s body is not a joke, and it��s not the first in the league. Hansen really has no confidence to leave this old fox.


    But this old fox dared to hit his idea, how could Hansen easily let him run.


    Han Sen��s attitude towards seeing Huang was very determined. It was difficult to impress him with words. He had to sink his heart and continue to fight with him.


    Hansen also saw that Chen Burning the old fox wanted to let Huang avoid his physical strength, so that he always opened the genetic lock. When Chen burned his own shot, Han Sen had no resistance.


    Han Sen is dismissive of these calculations, but he said that after he became the third mantra and the jade yang, the time to open the genetic lock is much longer than the average person, even if he is really exhausted, he can��t open it. Gene locks, that Chen burning really dare to come up, peacocks are not vegetarian, just need to pull a few triggers, so that Chen burning can not finish walking.


    Since he can''t use words to impress Huang, Hansen is not in a hurry, continue to fight against Huang, and carefully observe the swordsmanship and swords.


    Although Hansen��s swordsmanship skills are very powerful, the cultivation in the realm of Kendo is not high. At this time, he can see the real kendo masters, and Hansen has learned a lot.


    Just watching the details of Huang Yi��s sword, Hansen benefited a lot.


    Han Sen simply no longer thinks about other things, concentrate on watching the swordsmanship of Huang Bei, hoping to improve his own cultivation on the kendo.


    Hansen and Huang Bei have been fighting, and this is in the eyes of Chen Burning, which makes him more convinced that Hansen is already poor and there is no other means available.


    Otherwise, he will not be able to clean up the yellow liberation, so as long as the limit of the genetic lock is reached, even if you defeat the yellow liberation is a dead end.


    However, Chen Burning is not in a hurry, continue to watch the battle between Hansen and Huang Fei, and it is not too late to wait until the time is ten.


    It is only an hour or so, and Huang��s ability has begun to decline. After all, in such a high-intensity battle, the time to open the genetic lock will be further shortened, and Huang Bei has begun to be somewhat unsupported.


    Hansen naturally will not be polite with him, seize the opportunity to become more and more fierce swordsmanship, to keep Huang free under the sword.


    Chen ignited that Huang Li was almost unable to support it. Plus he asked himself to look at it. He knew Hansen��s strength and depth, he no longer hesitated, his body was surging, and he had a yanyan knife in his hand. A stunned killing Hansen, together with Huang Li, joined forces with Hansen.


    Chen��s body is indeed horrible. Zhu��s death and Chen��s ignorance can only be regarded as an elementary school student who has just started. He only sees Chen��s like a strange bird floating around, and people can��t judge him at all. Body shape track.


    At the same time, Hansen��s double swords resisted Huang��s and Chen��s offenses, and they suddenly became somewhat dwarfed. Moreover, Chen��s body was too strange, and he could borrow from the ground almost without any help. He completely surpassed human common sense and made Many unexpected movements, Hansen hit some unprepared.


    when!


    The silver snake sword and the geese knife smashed together. Hansen only felt the knife on the air, like a squat on the spring. After pressing down, a strong rebound force came back and suddenly Hansen could not control the company. Retired a few steps.


    "Han Sen, if you are now shackled, look at the relationship between you and Zhu stopped as a friend, I can leave you a life." Chen Burning while attacking the past, while still using words to try to break Hansen''s heart defense, I want to kill his war.


    "Chen Lao, if you retreat now, I look at Zhu''s face and can spare you a life." Hansen was not angry, said with a smile.


    "The stubbornness is not good." Chen burning his face cold, the Yan Yu knife in his hand is more sharp.


    Hansen took an enemy two, although it fell in the wind, but Chen Burning and Huang Yi couldn��t help him for a time. I saw that Hansen��s figure flashed between, and there was a sense of etherealness in two. Under the attack of the strong hands, there was no confusion.


    "You actually will "Yi Tian Shu", is the Queen teaching you? They dare to violate the original agreement, I see the old man of the Emperor Xiongcheng is too long." Chen fueled a cold drink.


    "What is the relationship between the Queen and me, and what is your relationship? That is the secret of the family''s family. If you want to pass it to someone, who can you manage it?" Hansen said in a heart.


    It seems that there is nothing to do with "Ying Tian Shu" and Chen Jia, otherwise Chen Hua will not say such words, Han Sen has a heart to test.


    Moreover, Hansen has always been very skeptical, why is it that only the Queen is learning alone, even if the practice is so difficult, so many disciples in the Ares Budokan cannot pick up the second qualified one. The disciple learns the game.


    "Hey, the Emperor''s family is also equipped with the epoch of the game. If the game is still in my Chen family, Chen''s shocking 30%, who can block in the sky?" Chen Burn proudly said.


    "All the world knows, Yitian is the home of the emperor. When did you become your family? Don''t put gold on your face." Hansen continued to stimulate.


    The old fox like Chen Huan can not see Hansen��s mind, but he still said coldly: ��You don��t have to test anything. After I caught you today, I went to the emperor��s city and said the old man. See if he still has any reason not to return to my Chen��s "Ying Tian Shu"."


    After that, Chen Hua''s body is full of qi, and the geese knife in his hand has become faster and more sturdy. The trick is not to cut the key, but to Hansen''s hands and feet, and wants to abolish Hansen first.


    Huang''s attack, Hansen can still cope, but Chen burning this old fox, but does not deserve to be the strongest in the second shelter for nearly a hundred years, the physical quality is not strong, the degree of genetic lock is not comparable.


    The sword in Hansen��s hand was numb by the shocking arm every time, and the blood in his chest rolled, almost wanting to vomit blood.


    "It��s not a thing of his mother, there is such a strong strength, but he still only wants to use the intrigue to count people.�� Han Sen��s heart is dark.


    However, Hansen turned to think again, he seems to be such a person, it is a bit stunned.


    "Chen Lao, you are now leaving, I can spare you a life, otherwise don''t blame me, you are welcome." Hansen continued.


    "You are not welcome, let me see." Chen Yan sneered again and again, only that Hansen has reached the point where the oil is dry, I am afraid that even the opening of the genetic lock is difficult to continue.


    "Then I was really welcome." Hansen took a step back and summoned the peacock to the cockroach. From the quiver in his waist, he quickly pulled out the crow feather arrow and put it into the arrow.

 Chapter 638： Loyalty

    Chen Burning Hansen actually took out a smashing arrow and pointed at him. He said disdainfully: "I thought you had a big reliance, was it just a smashing arrow?"


    Chen burned in the second shelter for too long. He had never seen anything good. He had seen the **** scorpion with the **** arrow.


    Such a thing is of no use to him. If it is a bow and arrow, Chen will still have some scruples. The bow and arrow rely on manpower, and it can be attached with special power, and it will make Chen burn some scruples.


    However, the arrow, which relies entirely on its own strength, is even the blood of God and the blood of the gods. In the eyes of Chen��s masters, it is nothing.


    The geese knife in Chen��s hands kept on, and continued to sway to Hansen, but also strengthened his strength.


    Hey!


    Hansen pulled the trigger and shot it out with an arrow. He saw a black light flashing, and the crow feather arrow had already reached the front of Chen��s face.


    Chen burning suddenly changed color, how can you not think of it, the area of ??a smashing arrow, there will be such a terrible speed, coupled with the distance is too close, let him go through the sky, it is too late to escape this arrow.


    However, Chen is not a terrible figure of the older generation. The reaction is extremely fast. The Yan Yu knife in his hand directly slams into the black feather arrow.


    when!


    The blade of the Yan Yu knife hit the tip of the feather arrow, and the blood-stricken Yan Yu knife smashed, and it was actually broken. Half of the broken knife and the crow feather arrow collapsed and flew out, but Chen��s body did not With a controlled retreat, the legs plowed two deep marks of three meters long on the ground.


    puff!


    Chen Huai opened his mouth and spit out a blood. He looked at Hansen��s hand in amazement and couldn��t believe it. The power of a smashing arrow was so powerful.


    Han Sen saw that he had not shot the flames. He almost did not hesitate. He immediately pulled the trigger again. A black feather arrow was turned into a streamer again, and he went to Chen Burning.


    Chen burned with violent screams, and the body''s cloud gas soared. The whole person was almost wrapped up in the air, and suddenly it rose into the sky, and he hardly escaped the arrow.


    "Chen''s shocking seven folds are really powerful." Hansen praised, but did not stop, and slammed into the air, and did not give him the opportunity to escape.


    Chen Burning thought that after he had escaped a feather arrow, he could escape directly. The arrow was too terrible. He didn��t know what was going on. Why did he have such power? He didn��t dare to compete with it. .


    But who knows the shackles in Hansen''s hands, but like a pistol, screaming crazy to shoot arrows, Chen Huan sees the sky-filled black arrows, people are going to be stupid.


    If crying is useful, Chen Burning will definitely cry to Hansen.


    As soon as he gnawed his teeth, Chen burned in the air like a strange bird. The body was magical to the extreme, more flexible than the real birds in the air.


    However, no matter how he is against the sky, after all, he can''t shoot so many arrows that have been shot in succession, only to avoid four arrows, and the arrows behind can no longer escape.


    Hey! Hey!


    Chen Huai spared two arrows, but he was also spurted by the blood of the arrow, and could not control the peak shape again.


    In the next second, four black feather arrows were shot through his body, and the blood armor on his body could not withstand the crow feather arrow and was directly pierced.


    The powerful force flew out a few tens of meters with Chen��s body, and the nails were nailed to the mountain wall.


    Huang Yi slammed up and Hansen shot at him with an arrow.


    Just listening to the bang, Huang Fei��s giant sword was directly shot, and the crow��s feather arrow continued, and the sly passed through and shot his right arm.


    Huang Yi is still incessant. It seems that he was not broken by his arm. He fiercely slammed Hansen''s face with another fist.


    "What good is that Chen Chen gave you? Is it worth your life for him?" Hansen took a step back and avoided the yellow fist.


    Huang��s boxing method is obviously too far and far from his sword method, and it is not a threat to Hansen.


    "He saved my life, this life I have to return." Huang free teething and a fist hit.


    "Then let you pay off." Hansen shot on the top of Huang Fei''s head, and Huang Yi suddenly fell over his eyes.


    The other people have already been frightened and fleeing. People like Chen Burning are actually being shot directly by the arrow. They only hate that the mother has fewer legs, one is faster than the other, for fear of that. The horrible black feather arrows also shot them.


    They really can''t imagine how there would be such a terrible arrow, just like a pistol, and it has such power. It is too much against the sky.


    Hansen lazily went after the small fish and shrimp, and went straight to the burning of the nails on the mountain wall.


    Chen Burning was pierced by four crow feather arrows, but he was still not dead. He struggled to pull out the feather arrow, but the crow feather arrow went easy, and he wanted to pull it out. The feathers were like barbed, if true. Pull out, the fleshy bones and even the internal organs inside will be cut off.


    "Chen burning, Chen burning, why are you suffering?" Han Sen smiled and stood in front of Chen Burning, watching Chen sighed that there was only half life left.


    "Han Sen, you dare to kill me, Chen family will inevitably make your family not die." Chen fueled aloud.


    It was just the blood spewing out of the mouth, but it made his momentum less fierce, but it looked a bit miserable.


    "If you don''t kill you, you can do it. If you tell me the secret of "Sky and Seventy", I will let you live a path." Han Sen said with a smile.


    Chen burned his mouth full of blood, but he laughed: "Boy, when you are a grandfather, you are still not born, play with me? I am..."


    Chen burned a blood spray on Han Sen''s face, and then slammed his teeth, the red blood in his mouth suddenly turned black, and then the heartbeat pulse of Chen burned nothing, so he died.


    Checking the aging body, there is no sign of life.


    Han Sen looked at the dead Chen Chen with some horror. I couldn��t think of this embarrassing old fox. There was such a **** side, and he was so poisoned.


    "The people of the family are really not to be underestimated. This decisive and loyalty is really terrible." Hansen thought about it, and immediately fired the fire, and burned Chen��s body, even Chen. The person came to the door and he could come to die.


    And this is also a yin, not letting Chen burn the corpse wilderness.


    Who knows that Hansen hasn��t put the fire on Chen��s body. Chen Chen, who has already died, suddenly lifted his head and said, ��Don��t stop... there��s something to discuss... you don��t want to Amazing?? I give... I give..."


    Han Sen looked at Chen Burning with a stunned look, and for a while he never returned.


    After a long while, Han Sen whispered: "God''s **** loyalty, I would believe that this old fox has any loyalty, I am crazy."

 Chapter 639： a secret of amazement

    "Han, brother, do you want to do it first, and treat my injury to cure? Otherwise, I am going to die. I don''t care if I die. I will die when I go back. It is not right." Live in the Korean brother, you?" Inside a small grove, Chen Burning was tied to a big tree, praying for it.


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t finish your back. Anyway, you have so many people in Chen''s family. If you can''t finish it, I will find another person. You''d better hurry up. Otherwise, if the blood flow is dry, even if I want to save you, you don''t even have Saved." Han Sen sat on the opposite stump and looked at Chen Burning leisurely.


    "Well, I am back, but Han Laodi, after I have finished my back, you must obey the appointment and let me go." Chen Burn said.


    "I will grind again, I don''t want to let you go," Hansen said faintly.


    "The gas is Qiong, Chongtian..." Chen burned his bite and began to recite the 30% discount.


    "What is the sentence behind the sky?" Chen burned back for a while, Hansen suddenly interrupted him and asked.


    "The back of the sky is the Rongbaihui." Chen burned.


    "Okay, keep on back." Hansen smiled and let Chen burned back.


    Chen burned back for a while, Han Sen also mentioned some of the previous content, repeatedly questioning the previous content, to see if Chen Burn has not answered the wrong place.


    As a result, no matter how Hansen asked questions, Chen Huai answered the previous content with a good word, and it seems that there is no problem.


    "Han, brother, don''t ask again, my little life is in your hands, where can you dare to lie? You will save me, if I will not heal this injury, it will really be dead. I Dead, isn��t it good for you? It��s not the time for Chen��s trouble to find you. You��re certainly not afraid, but it��s always troublesome. You just put me as a fart. I promise that I will never dare to go to Korea anymore. The younger brother, you have half of the disrespect." Chen''s blood has been flowing constantly, it looks very bad, pale and scary.


    "But you taught me the seven-year-old surprise. Can your Chen family let me go?" Hansen said, stroking the small silver and silver bags on his shoulders.


    "Han Laodi, how are you so confused? I passed the seven-year-old surprise to you, that is to commit the Chen family''s taboo. If I say it, the first thing Chen wants to kill is my traitor. That is to Ling Chi, where can I say, I have to keep secret for my own life." Chen Burning is about to cry.


    "This way, let me think about it again." Han Sen said that he took a medicine and ate it.


    "Han Laodi, you don''t think about it, I really can''t say it." Chen burned and pleaded, but Han Sen had closed his eyes and seemed to be practicing qi.


    "You don''t practice first, give me treatment and injury first!" Chen Chen saw Han Sen actually began practicing qi training, and suddenly called.


    However, Hansen did not pay attention to him, and he still practiced himself.


    Not long after, Chen Huan smelled a scent of fragrance, but he did not care too much, thought it was the smell of the medicine Hansen had just eaten.


    Seeing Hansen ignore him, he had to bite his teeth and want to relieve the injuries.


    It was only that if the fragrant fragrance was burned in by Chen, but as his internal flow turned, more and more aroma was inhaled by him.


    Chen ignited a faint cloud, lingering outside, so that the wound contracted a lot, and the blood did not flow so fast.


    After Hansen ran the "Song Xuan Jing" for a week, he opened his eyes and looked at Chen Burning. The breath of the burning atmosphere completely fell into his eyes.


    After watching it for a while, Hansen couldn''t help but sneer: "This old fox, really gave me a 30% discount, a fake, a seven-point true three-point holiday, the key place changed a bit, this is trying to kill me. It��s really embarrassing.��


    After a while, Chen burned his eyes and saw Han Sen immediately yelled again: "Han, brother, I want you to give it to you, hurry to help me cure it, or I will really die."


    "It��s just that you��re dead, and you��ll save yourself.�� Hansen looked at Chen��s faintness.


    "Do you want to go back?" Chen burned his face.


    "That''s not to be, I ask you, is Zhu Shu''s cultivation of the Chen family''s shocking 30?" Hansen asked.


    "Yeah." Chen burned.


    "So why is the shocking 30% of Zhu��s cultivation and the 70% discount of your surprise?" Hansen asked with a narrow eye.


    Chen burned his face and suddenly changed. Zhangkou said: "The dog that crawled outside, he dared to pass the seven-fold break, and the wild species really couldn��t stand it."


    "You can''t go there too. It seems that you lied to me. I don''t think there is any reason for you to put it." Hansen said with both hands open.


    "No, no, Han brother, you listen to me, I have never lied to you. Zhu stopped the wild species as an illegitimate child. Where is the qualification to practice a real 30% discount? What you learned from him should be a terrible mistake. ?" Chen burning quickly said.


    "Amazing is not the front part of the seven-day break? What''s wrong with this?" Hansen asked.


    "Of course, it��s not right. The 70% discount is to cooperate with the exclusive qi training. It is the kind that I just taught you. Otherwise, it is impossible to practice a 30% discount. The three twists and turns are just a kind of squandering. The skills are just that, there is no comparable to the real 30% discount."


    Chen burned and said: "You should know that Chen is practicing Wanxiang poison, not a breathtaking surgery."


    "There is some truth to say this. So, let me tell me what is the relationship between "Ying Tian Shu" and "Sky and Seven Percent", I will treat you with injuries." Han Sen said.


    Han Sen wants to be so thrilled, except for the shocking 30 percent, which is really powerful. Another point is to listen to Chen Chen��s saying that as long as ��Ying Tian Shu�� is still in Chen��s family, Chen��s ��Stunning Seventy Folds�� will be in the sky. Underground is invincible.


    This is definitely not credible, but there must be something in the relationship between them. Otherwise, there is no need for Chen Hua to say such words.


    Chen Chen hesitated for a moment before he said: "Ying Tianshu" and "Shen Tian Qiu Zhe" are all obtained from an ancient tomb of my family. It was originally a set of exercises. The combination of the two can really make a difference. Shenwei. It��s just too shameful to hate the emperor��s family. I��ve stolen ��Yingtianshu�� from our Chen family, which makes the two incomparable.��


    "Yi Tian Shu" has its own qi training technique. "Sky and 30% off" also has its own qi training. How can the two be united? You really are so easy for me to be a child?" Han Sen cold Said the face.


    "Han Laodi, how dare I lie to you, "Ying Tian Shu" is actually the upper half. After practicing "Yi Tian Shu", I can cultivate "Sky and Thirty Days" so that I can achieve the unity of heaven and man. There is no one in the sky, no one can stop, and the sky is extinct, the strongest body method from ancient times to the present. Without "Ying Tianshu", our Chen family can only practice directly from behind, less the front part, so "Stunning Seven Folding is only a 30% discount. If you have the foundation of "Ying Tian Shu", that is the real shock." Chen Burn said.

 Chapter 640： Flying technique

    "Han Laodi, I want to know, I said, hurry up and treat me. Chen Chen pleaded.


    "Chen Lao, I really want to let you live a path, but unfortunately you not only do not tell the truth, but also want to kill my life." Han Sen looked at Chen sighed.


    Chen Huan''s face changed slightly: "Han Laodi, where do you say this, I can honestly say that there is no lie. I am now in this situation, where can it hurt your life?"


    "The back of the porch should be the top nine secluded face is not the next nine secluded?" Han Sen said faintly.


    Chen Yan suddenly changed his face, but he still strongly supported himself: "How can this happen? I have been learning the next nine secluded since I was a child."


    "The back of Yumendu is left on the air, the Shen Yu Jiuqu should be the Shen Yu three songs, do you want me to continue to talk?" Han Sen squinted at Chen Burn.


    "Impossible... This is impossible... Is it Zhu Jun''s wild hybrid... No... Zhu stopped him. He wouldn''t really be amazed... You...you..." Chen Yan looked at the ghost. The expression looked at Hansen.


    There are very few people who can really learn from the shocking 30-year-old Chen family. In order to prevent being stolen by outsiders, Chen��s thrills are only derived from the shocks.


    Moreover, a set of fake exercises has been specially prepared. This set of fake exercises has only changed a few plausible key positions. Even if it is a true master figure, as long as you have not seen the real 30%, you will not be able to Found an exception.


    However, if you really follow the fake "Scene of the Sky", you will not feel that something is wrong, and even there are some amazing effects.


    However, as long as it is practiced, it will be light and embarrassing, but it will be directly violent and it will be difficult to escape.


    Chen Chen couldn''t figure out how to know how Han Sen might know the real "Scene of the Sun", which made him unable to believe.


    "I gave you a lot of opportunities, but unfortunately you didn''t have a truth." Han Sen raised the peacock and pointed at Chen Chen.


    "Don''t... don''t kill me... I can''t die... I can''t die... oh..." Chen burned his eyes in horror, his face was unwilling and desperate, but his head was already shot by the crow feather arrow.


    "People like you, since they have become my enemy, if you don''t kill you, I am really sleepy." Hansen took back the peacock, and he did not intend to let Chen burn from the beginning. This old fox is really too dangerous.


    Directly burned the burning body, Hansen took the crow feathers back and continued to hurry in the direction of the ice sheet.


    Although the 70% discount has already arrived, this method of practice needs to be based on the celestial technique. Otherwise, it can only be practiced from the beginning.


    Although Hansen also sneaked into the "Ying Tian Shu" from the Queen, but it also takes a lot of time to practice the qi method of "Ying Tian Shu" from the beginning.


    Now Han Sen is practicing "Dong Xuan Jing" and "Ice Muscle Jade", there is really no time to practice other exercises.


    "I don''t know if I can replace "Yu Tian Shu" with the practice of "Dong Xuan Jing". After all, there is also a similar skill in the esoteric scriptures. I just don''t know if the qi training of "Dong Xuan Jing" can replace "Yi Tian Shu"." Han Sen has a small silver and silver **** along the way, there is nothing to do, so I can study the use of "Shen Tian Qiu" on the basis of "Dong Xuan Jing".


    The result is even better than Hansen expected. Hansen found that since the last time he had stolen the Queen��s "Ying Tian Shu", he could use "Dong Xuan Jing" to simulate "Ying Tian Shu", and even even "Shen Tian Qi Folding is also simulated together.


    This is not to say that Hansen really practiced "Ying Tian Shu" and "Sounds of Heaven", but it was only temporarily simulated by the sacred atmosphere of the hole. The essence is "Dong Xuan Jing".


    Just for Hansen, this is enough.


    When "Ying Tian Shu" and "Shen Tian Qiu Zhe" were combined, Han Sen knew that this set of martial arts was really terrible.


    The original shocking 30% is only a seven-time turn in the air, but after combining with Yitian, it is not so simple.


    Free flying in the sky without relying on wings, even among the transcendents, only a handful of talents can do it.


    After the combination of "Ying Tian Shu" and "Sounds of Heaven", you can do it directly, but you need your own breath enough, as long as the breath is enough, you can always fly in the sky.


    And the so-called 30% discount is no longer just a volley of seven vacancies, but a seven-step acceleration.


    Chen Burning said that it is a bit exaggerated to be able to flash in a thousand miles, but in the air battle, this is definitely a top-level martial arts.


    However, Feitian has high requirements for physical fitness and breath. Hansen now only hates his own tunnel. The progress of Xuanjing is too slow. I don''t know when I can open the first genetic lock.


    Now he uses the technique of flying the sky simulated by the hole Xuan Jing, and can only last for ten minutes.


    But even if it is very amazing, it is completely different from flying on the wing of the beast. This is a true free flight. It can explode all the combat capabilities in the air, almost no different from fighting on the ground.


    Hansen is very excited about this and is constantly practicing along the way.


    The original layout of the game can only be regarded as a plane, but after combining with the shocking seven folds, it becomes a full-scale three-dimensional layout. It is powerful and does not know how many times, and it also has higher requirements for users. It is.


    There was a small silver and silver **** along the way, plus the road map given by Huangfu Bottle, Hansen arrived safely on the other side of the Devil''s Mountains.


    A large area here belongs to a man named Lu Hui. Han Sen has inquired about it. I heard that Lu Hui seems to be a captain of the Blue Blood Special Force. Although it seems to be only a reserve force, he can be a captain. Obviously not a simple person.


    There are three royal sanctuaries in this area, all under Lu Hui''s rule. Lu Hui can be said to be the hegemon of this area. Apart from another hegemon in the north, no one in the vicinity can compete with it.


    Han Sen probably inquired about Lu Hui��s strength, and the answer he got was Hansen��s secret surprise. Lu Hui��s strong man is like a cloud, far more powerful than the ice sheet.


    Hansen can only be fortunate that there is a devil''s mountain in the middle, otherwise it is difficult for the ice sheet to resist the attack of Lu Hui or another overlord in the north.


    Along the way the reggae they walked through the Devil''s Mountains, Hansen immediately saw a huge floating cloud island hanging over the ice fields.


    From time to time, there are flying creatures flying out of the God Island, wandering around in the sky, like a demon who is only looking for prey. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 641： Shelter on the island of Gods

    Back to the royal sanctuary, Hansen found Yang Manli and others to ask the current situation.


    Because there are too few people with high-level wings, Yang Manli only probed the situation on the island of Godland, did not attack the royal sanctuary on the island of Godland, and did not have the ability to attack the royal sanctuary above.


    There are quite a few flying aliens on it, causing a lot of human casualties and being hunted by humans.


    At present, humans on the ice sheet have already banned people who are too weak from leaving the shelter. When the master goes out to hunt, they usually follow the big forces to avoid being attacked by flying aliens.


    As for the God Island, it is indeed a royal sanctuary, but they did not get in and did not see what the alien looks like.


    I just saw a few flying creatures of the **** creatures squatting over the shelters of the aliens. Yang Manli did not dare to come near, but just came back with a glance.


    "After the attack on the royal sanctuary, you will go back to rest." Han Sen knows that research is useless. With the strength on the ice sheet, there are not many people who can fly up, and want to forcibly attack the royal family. A shelter is simply not possible.


    Although there was some waste, Hansen could only go up with a small silver fox and rely on the power of the small silver fox to reach the temple of the opposite spirit to solve the alien.


    This is also a no-brainer, but the aliens in the royal sanctuary fly away, but also in the vicinity of the ice sheet, which is a lot of resources for the ice sheet.


    "Director, is Chen Burn killed by you?" After everyone left, Zhu stopped without going, and asked for a low voice.


    "I don''t know." Hansen did not deny it or admit it.


    Denial is useless. Even if those people around Chen Huan have not ran away, there must be many people who know that Chen Burn is coming to him, and the result is still the same.


    However, Hansen will not admit that Chen��s family can guess, but he will not admit it. Anyway, no one has seen him kill Chen Chen, and Chen Burn has already been destroyed.


    Zhu stopped looking at Hansen and continued to say: "Chen Chen is one of several family members of Chen family. It is very terrible among the evolutionists, and it is the most treacherous person. You can kill him, for Chen. The home is very shocked. Chen��s family is not afraid to find you in the shelter, but it��s hard to say in reality. Be careful.��


    "Don''t say that I didn''t kill Chen Burning, even if I killed it, would they dare to kill people in the league?" Hansen was not afraid of Chen.


    He is a member of the special security action group. Now he is the captain of the small team on the ice sheet. Even if Chen is so strong, it is impossible to move him in the league.


    "It is definitely impossible to deal with you from the bright side. They are clear about your identity. The controversy within Chen is also very big. Many people do not want to offend Ji and Qin."


    After a pause, Zhu stopped and continued: "But Chen has a big brother, and now he is a transcender. He has some authority in Chen. He is a force to advocate revenge for Chen, even if there is no way on the plain. And not queuing him, he will use some very good means."


    "What is the very means?" Hansen asked.


    "This is not easy to say, in short, you must be careful." Zhu stopped shaking his head slightly.


    "You are also a Chen family, you are not afraid that I really killed Chen Burn?" Han Sen looked at Zhu stop with some strangeness.


    Zhu stopped and smiled: "I am a Chen family, and at most it is an illegitimate child. The Chen family''s ancestors are very many. An illegitimate child will not be seen as a Chen family. You know why I have to cultivate Wanxiang poison? ��


    Hansen looked at Zhu stopped without speaking, waiting for him to explain.


    "Chen family used to rule a country in the era of the planet. In the old words, it was the king emperor. You know that the emperor is afraid of being poisoned. Before you eat, you have to have a special person to try the poison. It is the practice of those who specialize in cultivation. Once they have eaten the poisonous things, they will emit aroma. If these poisons are not too strong, the person who tests the poison can still live with the Wanxiang poison, if it is toxic. Exceeding the tolerance of Wanxiang poison, it will be abolished if it does not die."


    "Wanxiang poison is so powerful, shouldn''t there be much poison to work?" Hansen said.


    Zhu stopped shaking his head: "The poison used to poison the emperor is so simple. And the reason why Wanxiang poison is so powerful is because someone who was poisoned too much, every time he found a new one. Poisons will be used to test the new Wanxiang poison. So that generations of generations have accumulated, there is today''s Wanxiang poison, which is replaced by the number of people who don''t know how many lives."


    "This kind of practice, that is, the Chen family''s next person will cultivate, the real Chen Jiaxuan, the cultivation is the exclusive qi training of the 30% discount, do you think I can be regarded as Chen family?"


    Zhu stopped sighing: "To tell the truth, Chen Jiuling gave me a death order, let me find a way to find you, but I have self-knowledge, I can''t kill you, I can''t pay for him." Poor, so I can''t go back to the Chen family. Now I can only hide in the shelter and don''t dare to go out."


    "You can rest assured that you stay here. As long as it is on the ice sheet, even if the Chen family comes, you can''t move a hair." Han Sen didn''t know if Zhu stopped to really trust him or was false. However, he kept Zhu Zhu still useful, and he continued to leave him to do things under his hand, and he calmed down.


    After Zhu stopped, Hansen left the shelter and found a place where no one was, summoning wings and holding small silver and silver to fly up and flew toward the **** island in the sky.


    There are small silver and silver around, those flying aliens simply do not dare to approach, Han Sen directly flew to the island of God.


    This sacred island is much larger than Hansen��s previously seen sacred islands in the First Shelter. It is far from seeing a black metal shelter standing in the center of the island, like a sly metal behemoth. .


    Although it is much smaller than the royal sanctuary of the yin and yang princesses, only the horror creatures hovering over the metal shelter will know that the strength of the shelter of the aliens is not worse than that of the yin and yang princess.


    However, those different creatures are of no use to Hansen. Hansen walked over with small silver and silver, and all the alien creatures were retired. Hansen easily walked into the metal shelter.


    Perhaps it is because this shelter is on the island of the gods, and within the entire shelter, almost all the aliens have the ability to fly.


    Huge geeks, flying tigers, four-winged monsters, and even giant snakes on the top of metal buildings have a pair of transparent wings.

 Chapter 642： misunderstanding

    Hansen had just walked into the metal shelter, but suddenly saw a figure flying from the side of the island of God, and could not help but frown: "I have ordered the people of the ice field not to be close to the island of God, who is here to violate the ban ?"


    Standing on the wall, Hansen watched the man gradually fly to the side of the metal, but the man did not have the existence of a small silver fox. He was attacked by many alien creatures when he first boarded the island.


    I saw that the man was madly killing all the way. The blood was spreading into the wilderness, and no alien creature could stop his footsteps, killing all the way to the metal shelter.


    Soon, Han Sen saw the appearance of the man. He was a man with dark hair and black armor. His eyes were very beautiful, and he had a bronze sword in his hand. The sword was fast and embarrassing. Every sword had a big sword. The power of swordsmanship.


    "Strange, how did this person have not seen it on the ice sheet before?" Hansen determined that he had not seen this person on the ice sheet, otherwise Hansen could not have seen it with this person''s skill.


    The man rushed over and looked at Hansen standing on the wall with some doubts.


    Hansen is now standing on the wall of the Hell Shelter. There are no other alien creatures in the vicinity who dare to approach, and there is a silvery little fox on his shoulder. It looks like a stranger.


    Obviously, the man also regarded Hansen as a stranger. He said nothing, and a sword directly broke through to Hansen.


    Han Sen frowned slightly, I don''t know what happened to this person. If you don''t say anything, you can kill it directly, and the shot is killing.


    Look at his sword, it seems that there is a sword and the sword is extremely sharp. Whether it is judged from various aspects such as the speed of power, this may be a strong person who has opened the genetic lock.


    Han Sen saw him directly, thinking that this person wanted to grab this shelter with him, and he was not polite, summoning the silver snake and the ancient **** two swords, and fighting with the man.


    Wang Yuhang became more and more shocked. He entered the second shelter for more than ten years. He also saw a lot of royal sanctuaries, and he also fought with many royals.


    Since he started the genetic lock, he has never encountered such a difficult opponent. A pair of long swords has suppressed him, making him less expensive.


    This was a situation that had never been seen before. Wang Yuhang had never seen a stranger in a royal sanctuary that would be strong enough.


    Hansen also felt that the other side was a bit powerful. His Shuangfei sword method has been applied to the limit. Although he suppressed the other side, it is still difficult to win.


    The other side is not only a powerful sword, but all aspects of martial arts are very powerful. At first glance, it is the kind of genius from the big family. I am afraid that it is stronger than the snow.


    "I have no complaints and no enmity with you. Even if you want to **** the royal sanctuary, there is no need to kill me." Hansen is going to use the peacock to kill the other side, and he doesn''t want to continue to entangle, first take the words. Set the origin of the other party.


    "You are not a stranger?" Wang Yuhang listened to Hansen''s words, but he was surprised. He took a look at the sword and stared at Hansen incredibly.


    "How could I be a stranger, have you ever seen such a different kind of spirit?" Hansen suddenly sweated in his heart, and he wanted to break his head and couldn''t think of it. The other party would treat him as a stranger.


    Wang Yuhang looked at Hansen carefully. For a while, he was a little embarrassed to hold a fist: "Friends don''t want to be surprised. I saw you standing on the wall of the shelter. I saw that all the creatures are very afraid of you. I thought you were the shelter." Heteromorphism, I really can��t help it. I don��t know what my friends call it?��


    Hansen thought about it and it was really the case. He couldn��t help but smile: "My name is Han Sen. Since you have come to the ice field, how many should you have heard my name?"


    "You are Hansen?" Wang Yuhang was even more surprised. It seemed that he did not believe it. He asked another question: "Are you Hansen who graduated from the Black Hawk Military Academy?"


    "If the Black Hawk Military Academy does not have a second Hansen, it should be me." Hansen said helplessly.


    "How is this possible? You didn''t enter the second shelter for more than a year. How did you open the genetic lock so soon?" Wang Yuhang heard Hansen''s affirmative answer. The doubts were not reduced, but they became even more shocked.


    "This...maybe talent is too good..." Hansen touched his nose, as if everyone knew that he had just entered the shelter not long after.


    Wang Yuhang stunned for a while, and then he smiled for a long while: "The genetic lock has been opened for more than a year. This kind of talent is better, it should be super good."


    After a pause, Wang Yuhang said something self-deprecating: "My name is Wang Yuhang, it is Wang Mengmeng''s uncle. Before I came to the ice field, Meng Meng also let me see you and see if there is anything that can help you. Now it seems that It is not needed."


    "You are a cute little uncle?" This time Hansen was surprised.


    "I said it is a young uncle, but I am only twenty years older than her." Wang Yuhang said with a smile: "You can call me a little uncle like Meng Meng, or you can call me Wang Da Ge, I don''t care."


    "That is still called Xiaoshu, or you will see Meng Meng can not be explained later." Han Sen lightly coughed, 20 years old is still not old, this man.


    "Since all of them are self-employed, then I will not say anything polite. Let''s go in together, whoever kills the aliens, and the shelter is yours." Wang Yuhang said directly.


    "Uncle, if you want to kill yourself, I am afraid that it will be inconvenient if I want to kill them together," Hansen said.


    "How? Xiao Han, you still let me?" Wang Yuhang laughed.


    Hansen pointed to the little fox on his shoulder: "My pet has a special kind of power. As long as it is there, even if it is in the sea of ??souls, there is no alien creature who dares to approach me, so if I go in together, If you are, you must not even touch a different creature."


    "Is there such a thing?" Wang Yuhang looked at the little silver fox a little surprised, but he quickly reacted. No wonder Hansen has no strange creatures around him. It turned out to be the case.


    "The pet''s ability is really amazing. With it, can you easily take all the shelters?" Wang Yuhang said.


    "This ability is only effective for different creatures, and the aliens still have to deal with them." Hansen does not hide.


    "It''s already very powerful, go, take me to open my eyes, I don''t do it." Wang Yuhang took Hansen and went inside the metal shelter.


    Sure enough, there were no alien creatures dare to approach them along the way. The two men successfully found the Temple of Hell, which made Wang Yuhang very surprised.


    "A very good pet!" Wang Yuhang seems to have no interest in the alien. He has been staring at the small silver and silver, and he can''t take it away.


    Hansen��s gaze was concentrated on the alien body. After seeing it clearly, he couldn��t help but feel happy.

 Chapter 643： Ethereal princess

    It was a female alien, wearing a thin tulle armor, revealing a pair of beautiful legs, pointed ears, and a pair of butterfly-like wings on the back, purple hair star, looks very petite and beautiful, like A wizard.


    Wang Yuhang saw that the elf-like female alien spirit suddenly smiled and said: "I have some regrets now, such a beautiful female alien, how should we fight together, what if we have a different kind of spirit?"


    "If you are interested, you can join me now, everyone depends on the opportunity." Han Sen smiled.


    "Forget it, the Wang family said that if they go out, they will never say anything. Xiaohan, let''s go." Wang Yuhang said.


    Hansen was also polite and walked directly into the shrine of the gods. The stranger saw Hansen coming in and suddenly rushed up.


    There are still retreats for different creatures, but she has no retreat at all, and she can only fight to the end.


    Hansen did not entangle with her, directly summoned the two princesses of the Taiyin and the Sun, and let them entangle the elf-like princess, and they went straight into the Temple of the Spirit and went to the statue.


    "I rely on, beautiful twins?" Wang Yuhang saw the yin and yang princess, his eyes were bigger than the bull''s eye, and his mouth was not closed.


    The elf princess wanted to stop Hansen, but it was not rushed by the sun and the sun. Hansen went straight to the statue and took the soul from the forehead of the statue. Stone.


    "Empty spirit is willing to offer the last loyalty to the master, follow the master until eternity." The elf-like princess suddenly gave up the battle, went to Hansen and sighed down on one knee, and put his right hand on his chest and made a vow.


    The people Wang Yuhang saw were a little stupid, standing there and watching Hansen put the stone of the soul on the forehead of the ethereal princess. Between the clouds, the soul stone and the ethereal princess disappeared.


    "Little Han... No, no... Han Laodi... You are really a god, how can you do it, teach my brother, I want to receive a princess-level beauty, but I can��t get it. Hand..." Wang Yuhang ran over and hooked Hansen''s shoulder, his face was full of smiles, and a little elder style was gone.


    "This kind of thing, you have to look at the character." Hansen said helplessly.


    "When it comes to character, I ask God to worship Buddha every day. Before I attack the royal sanctuary, I have to bathe and burn incense, but those aliens just ignore me. Every one chooses to blast with the soul stone..." Wang Yuhangyi Depressed face.


    "Uncle, this I can''t really help you." Hansen had a look that couldn''t help.


    "Don''t, teach some experience, or you can sell it to me." Wang Yuhang''s mouth is going to flow down, and his eyes go straight to the princess of the Taiyin Princess and the Sun Princess. It seems that it is difficult to choose, and Added a sentence: "It is okay to sell me two, the price is good, it is definitely not a problem."


    "Uncle, don''t you do this, if you find another kind of stranger next time, you can tell me first, I will help you with the stone of the soul, with my character, very ** can make you Get your wish." Han Sen quickly took the Princess Taiyin and the Sun Princess back.


    Just kidding, I managed to accept the sister flower aliens, how could I sell it to him? Usually there are two beautiful people who are too yin and the sun, and they don��t know how comfortable they are, and if they have a big crystal palace, now there is only snow. Ji, Taiyin and Taiyin worked hard, Hansen himself felt too little, and there was extra money sold to Wang Yuhang.


    "Also, my brother''s happiness in the future will depend on you." Wang Yuhang stunned his lips and seemed to be very sorry for not being able to buy a yin and yang princess.


    However, Wang Yuhang was very satisfied with Hansen��s promise to help him to get the soul stone next time. He had seen Hansen��s Yinyang Princess and this collection of ethereal scenes. Wang Yuhang simply regarded Hansen as the lucky goddess reincarnation. Pulling Hansen��s hand is not willing to let go, saying that it is a good luck.


    "Cough, Xiaoshu, now what age is it, don''t engage in superstition." Han Sen was pulled by a big man, always feeling a bit strange.


    "Han Laodi, you are still too young, and luck is too good. I don''t know what the bad luck is. I just told you this, your brother, I have a bad luck with my little luck. When I was a child, I went to school. At the time of sitting, twenty-five boys and twenty-three girls in the class, the school stipulates that one man and one woman sit at the same table, but the two more boys can only sit together, this is determined by lottery, and then sit with the boys. There must be me together. From small to big, I have not been at the same table with girls... bitter..."


    Wang Yuhang said that tears are coming down soon. Without waiting for Hansen to speak, Wang Yuhang continued: "When there is a game, it is not mentioned with the boys. It is for sure. If there is a classmate in the class, please take time off. Didn''t come, there is a person who wants to form a group with the teacher. That person must be your old brother, my brother, you don''t know this kind of suffering."


    "And when I grew up, I never bought a lottery ticket. I never won a game. If I go out and play a little monster, I will attract a large group of monsters, killing different creatures, not beating the soul, and taking the soul stone is no different. Ling, your brother, I believe in life, I have to believe, now I have met the younger brother, my brother, I finally met a savior..." Wang Yuhang sneezes a tear, holding Hansen��s hand and touching For thirty years, like a bachelor, I finally found a wife-in-law, and I refused to let go.


    "That... little uncle... I think that there is something in my family... or we will talk again in the next day..." Han Sen heard the more he felt wrong.


    This Wang Yuhang is simply a super unlucky one. Han Sen feels that if he has been in contact with him for a long time, maybe his luck will be ruined, or it will be better to leave him as soon as possible.


    However, Wang Yuhang was holding the hand of Han Sen, and he had to meet with Han Sen to talk about his life.


    Hansen smoked several times and could not pull his hand out of Wang Yuhang��s hand.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a beast stunned the world, and even Hansen felt his brain slammed and almost fell to the ground.


    "Not good!" Hansen''s face changed greatly, not only because his sense of spirit sensed danger, but even the little silver fox had licked his mouth and made a low voice, which was warning him.


    Hansen quickly ran out of the Temple of the Hell, and Wang Yuhang felt that things were not good. He ran out with Hansen.


    The two men looked at the air and stayed there.


    Originally, after the aliens were taken away by Hansen, the alien creatures on the island of Godland should have escaped, but now those aliens have indeed escaped, but there is a huge alien creature falling from the sky and passing through the clouds. It is flying towards the island of the gods.


    The red sky was burning red, and the horrible power was almost suffocating. In the blink of an eye, the horrible figure had already crashed into the metal shelter, causing the whole island to tremble, and the huge body was Hansen. They are less than 20 meters in length, and they are like a scorpion burning with flames, staring at them both.

 Chapter 644： Tyrannosaurus

    This is a strange creature like a tyrannosaurus. It is covered with red scales. There are four red wings on the back, a spiral on the top of the head, and there is a fire in the nostrils.


    At this time, there seemed to be a burning flame in the small eyes of the car. Staring at Hansen and Wang Yuhang, the smoke in his mouth was like a live crater that would break out at any time.


    "Run separately, you are left and right." Hansen shouted and turned to the right and ran.


    This momentum is the pressure on this head. Hansen estimates that his one-foot-long crow feather arrow can hit its body, and it has nothing to do with a small burr.


    Wang Yuhang listened to Han Sen��s words and ran to the left side, and then he heard a roar. The strange creature��s mouth spewed out the sultry red flames, and suddenly Hansen��s different temples behind them were burned and turned into a sea of ??fire. .


    "Hey!" The tyrannosaur-like alien creature did not say anything, and went to Wang Yuhang over there.


    Wang Yuhang ran and screamed. Under the chase of the tyrannosaurus, it was very miserable. The clothes on his body were only swept by the tyrannosaur''s flame, and he immediately yelled at him.


    Hansen ran fast, while running and thinking: "You are so unlucky, that different creatures have to chase you, this has nothing to do with me, not that I deliberately harm you."


    Thinking that Hansen has ran out of danger, he can rush out of the island of Gods.


    However, the screams of Wang Yuhang have been heard there, and there is no way to go to the ground by the tyrannosaurus. It seems that it is impossible to escape.


    "Take me anything, I just met him just now, I am not familiar at all." Hansen thought, but his feet were still unable to move.


    Although this guy is unlucky, but it is not a bad person, or Wang Mengmeng''s uncle, really want to go, Hansen''s heart is still a bit uncomfortable.


    "He is so unlucky, even if he doesn''t die here today, he will finish the egg in the future..." Hansen said so, but bit his teeth, or turned and flew back to the tyrannosaurus.


    If Wang Yuhang just followed him and wanted to lead the disaster to him, Hansen ran away without looking at his eyes.


    However, Wang Yuhang knew that he was unlucky, but he still listened to Hansen��s words. One person ran to the other side and led the tyrannosaurus. This person is really honest.


    "Forget it, I will do my best, can you live by his own creations." Hansen summoned the peacocks and smashed the crows, and gradually approached the tyrannosaurus.


    Now the entire Shenyu Island is already a sea of ??fire. The flames in the tyrannosaurus spurt, even the metal can be burned, and the speed is extremely fast. Wang Yuhang can''t get rid of him, his body is burnt black and red, his hair is burnt. Defocused.


    However, Wang Yuhang did have some skills. It seems that although it is miserable, it has been chased for so long, and it has not really suffered any major injuries. It just looks a bit miserable. In fact, it is only a skin injury.


    Hansen is not a hairy boy. He is watching the tyrannosaurus chasing Wang Yuhang and not rushing up, but looking for opportunities in the distance.


    This made Han Sen discover the fact that Wang Yuhang was really unlucky and didn''t know how. The tyrannosaurus seemed to look like Wang Yuhang, and chased him in the dead.


    "This guy is really a good MT, and the full hate value has been pulled." Han Sen looked far away, and secretly sighed.


    After watching it for a while, Hansen did not find any obvious flaws in the tyrannosaurus. The whole body was densely covered with scales, and it was hard to break at first sight.


    However, in terms of speed, this guy is already relatively slow in the super-god creatures. Don''t say that compared with the crow, even if it is compared with the red cloud, the speed is slower.


    "This speed, even if it turns to chase me, I will not be easy to catch up with him, just try it." Han Sen stood on a palace, picking up the peacock and pointing at it. The eyes of the tyrannosaurus, waiting for a suitable opportunity.


    Hey!


    The crow feather arrow was shot by Hansen, and after a few tens of meters of distance, he could shoot one eye of the tyrannosaurus, but who knows that the tyrannosaurus actually squinted and blocked the crow feather arrow.


    when!


    The crow feather arrow still stabbed in, but only pierced a little and half, and stuck on the eyelid of the tyrannosaurus.


    The tyrannosaurus had no scales on the eyelids. It was obviously fragile. The tyrannosaurus suddenly screamed and turned to Hansen.


    Hansen quickly turned and ran. Sure enough, the tyrannosaurus chased it directly. A flame like a giant flamethrower spurted over. Hanlin only felt that the temperature around him suddenly rose, and even the hair on his body was about to rise. Was scorched.


    "Han Laodi, Renyi, I know that you will come back to save me, you are a good person." Wang Yuhang over there was moved.


    "Good guy, your sister." Hansen shouted: "You can quickly find a way to take it away, let me shoot a few more shots, maybe I can shoot it."


    "Good." Wang Yuhang repeatedly promised.


    Hansen originally thought that Wang Yuhang should summon a bow and arrow or something, and at the worst, he would shoot the gun out to the tyrannosaurus.


    Who knows that Wang Yuhang has smashed a piece of metal that has been broken from a metal wall from the ground and lost it to the tyrannosaurus.


    Hey!


    The metal block smashed over the brilliance of the tyrannosaurus''s bare scales, and it didn''t seem to cause any harm. At most, it was a slap in the tyrannosaurus.


    Who knows that the tyrannosaurus actually stopped chasing Hansen and turned to look at Wang Yuhang.


    "Big dog, come chase me, come chase me!" Wang Yuhang yelled at the tyrannosaurus, and turned to face the tyrannosaurus, tilted his ass, and took two shots on his butt: "Come on Bit me... Come and bite me..."


    Wang Yuhang just broke the armor that had been burnt, and the buttocks are about to be revealed. This is another shot and twisted. It is really not a picture.


    Han Sen looked at the black line and thought: "Is this goods? You just seduce a tyrannosaurus. If you have a bird, it is better to give it to it."


    But who knows that the tyrannosaurus is really irritated, and a roar of anger in the sky, a flame directly sprayed over Wang Yuhang, which is several times larger than when Hansen was sprayed.


    Wang Yuhang was burned and wowed, and he turned and ran. The tyrannosaurus also chased the past.


    "Your sister''s, is this also OK?" Han Sen''s eyes wide open, Wang Yuhang really subverted his three views.


    "Han Laodi, hurry to save me, I am going to be burned to death." Wang Yuhang yelled while running, his hands still desperately patted a small flame that was burnt on the buttocks.


    "Uncle, hold on." Han Sen took the peacock and squatted again, aiming again at the eyes of the tyrannosaurus.

 Chapter 645： Tyrannosaurus

    Hey!


    Hansen shot again on the eye of the tyrannosaurus and still could not hurt the eyes of Tyrannosaurus. .


    However, out of Hansen��s surprise, Wang Yuhang yelled and yelled at the other side, and took the metal block to smash the tyrannosaurus. The tyrannosaurus was only stunned by Hansen, and chased the past with Wang Yuhang.


    "Little uncle, add strength, I am optimistic about you." Han Sen did not know how much Wang Yuhang had done in his life, this life will have such a strong unfortunate hatred value.


    However, Wang Yuhang has attracted the attention of the tyrannosaurus, and Hansen has been looking for opportunities to shoot the eyes of the tyrannosaurus.


    It��s just that the super-natural creature��s counterattack is not slow, although Hansen has chosen the best opportunity, but basically can only shoot the eye of the tyrannosaurus.


    There are also some feather arrows that are directly escaping from the tyrannosaurus. They just shot the scales on his body. The feather arrows that hit the scales are almost useless. They just drop a little white mark and fall down. A can''t wear it.


    Wang Yuhang has been unable to support it, and the burnt hot body is almost gone.


    "Han Laodi, you are going to solve the big dog soon, I am going to die." Wang Yuhang mourned.


    "Little uncle, insist on persisting." Hansen said in his mouth, but his eyes have been aiming at the eye of the tyrannosaurus with a peacock.


    Now there are more than a dozen feather arrows inserted on its eyelids, but it is only inserted on the eyelids, even the thick eyelids are not shot, naturally it does not hurt the eyes of Tyrannosaurus.


    Hey!


    Another feather arrow shot out, this time Han Sen chose a very close distance, I thought this arrow should be able to hit its eyes, who knows it is still blocked by the eyelids.


    When Hansen touched the quiver again, he found that the quiver was empty. The crow feather arrow was shot by him, but still could not hurt the eyes of the tyrannosaurus.


    "Suddenly daring, starving and timid, fight." Han Sen sees the crow feather arrow can penetrate into the eye of the tyrannosaurus, I feel that there is hope for this matter, and the teeth will rush toward the tyrannosaurus.


    Let''s not say if you can kill this tyrannosaurus. If you let it stay here, who knows if it will be okay to go to the ice sheet below to eat a few people to play, burn a few shelters to open a bonfire party.


    Hansen didn''t want to take this risk. Now that there is a chance, Han Sen certainly wants to kill it. Even if he can''t kill it, it is good to hit it once again.


    The longevity curse and the jade Yuanyanggong broke out with all-out power. The pure power of the two kidneys was inexhaustible output. After the crazy transformation of the heart, it turned into a violent force that rushed to Hansen��s body, causing Hansen��s body to squeak. It sounds like a trembling sound of a car full of horsepower at high speed.


    Wang Yuhang attracted the attention of the tyrannosaurus. Hansen easily rushed to the side of the tyrannosaurus and walked directly on the tyrannosaurus. Several ups and downs had reached the top of the tyrannosaurus.


    The tyrannosaurus finally noticed Hansen at this time, and the two claws waved toward Hansen.


    Hansen simulated the technique of flying with a hole in Xuan Jing. In the air, he liked a strange bird and quickly evaded the claws of the tyrannosaurus. He found an opportunity to smash the eyes of the tyrannosaurus.


    The tyrannosaurus turned around and avoided Hansen''s foot, but Hansen borrowed power from the air, his legs screamed out, and the seven-legged violent kicked the eyes of the tyrannosaurus.


    The tyrannosaurus could no longer escape. He could only close his eyes and resist Hansen��s attack with his eyelids.


    However, this is in the middle of Hansen''s mind, Hansen''s seven-legged squatting on the eye of the tyrannosaurus.


    To be precise, it should be all over the crow feather arrow inserted above the eyelids.


    Hansen��s feet were like a hammer hammer, with seven consecutive hits, nailing the crow feathers on the eyelids.


    "Hey!" The tyrannosaurus screamed with horror and blood in his eyes.


    Under the seven hits of Hansen, the crow feather arrow finally pierced the eye of the tyrannosaurus, and a section passed through the eyelids and nailed to the eyes of the tyrannosaurus.


    The tyrannosaurus wants to open his eyes when he is suffering, but when he blinks, he pulls the eyelids and pulls them together with the crow feathers in the eyes of the tyrannosaurus. He immediately cuts out many wounds in his eyes, and his eyes are straight. Oh, like spring water.


    Hansen took advantage of this opportunity and flew out of the seven legs. The leg method of the seven lore was played under the cooperation of the flying technique, and he kicked the other eye of the tyrannosaurus.


    "Hey!" The other eye of Tyrannosaurus is also bloody, completely losing sight.


    The tyrannosaurus was completely violent, and the flames in the mouth were spurting in the air. Hansen had to fly out of the sky and quit a distance, so as not to be accidentally wounded by the flames.


    "Han Laodi, doing beautiful." Wang Yuhang was overjoyed, but just finished, he was accidentally swept by the violent fire of the tyrannosaurus, and his body suddenly burned.


    "Ah!" Wang Yuhang fell to the ground and rolled straight. After a while, he extinguished the flame, but his **** was burnt a little black.


    The tyrannosaurus lost sight, and the eyes were sore. The more it blinked, the deeper the crow feather arrow on the eyelids hurts its eyes.


    The tyrannosaurus''s claws are thick and obviously have no ability to pull out the small hairs above the eyelids.


    The tyrannosaurus seems to be a little flustered. He wants to escape when he beats four fire-like tyrannosaurus wings. Hansen��s chance has already brought back more than a dozen crow feather arrows that have just fallen on the ground, summoning wings to chase the storm. The dragon is flying in the sky.


    This is the one he is most likely to kill the super-god creatures in the second shelter. Unlike the last-time killing of the peacock, it is completely cheap, and naturally refuses to miss it.


    The tyrannosaurus flies in the air, and the sky is horrified. The flames are sprayed from time to time, making the flames in the sky vertical and vertical. The scene is terrifying.


    The people on the ice sheet saw this scene, and the horrible tyrannosaurus spurted the flames, causing many people on the ice sheet to be shocked.


    Such a horrible alien creature has not appeared on the ice sheet before, and naturally has not seen such a horrible picture.


    "Look, someone is chasing the horrible creature!" Suddenly someone called.


    "Where? Where?"


    "So far, you can''t see it with the naked eye, use a telescope."


    Technology products can''t be used in shelters, but a telescope like the telescope, which has no technical content, can still be used.


    Many people took out telescopes to watch the scene in the sky, and they saw a man chasing the horrible tyrannosaurus flying in the sky.


    "Ah! Han is the director!"


    "I wiped, Han said, killing such a terrible creature!"


    "It''s too strong. Han will not be alone in the royal sanctuary on the island of Gods?"


    "It��s so handsome, it��s invincible!��


    The people who saw Hansen chasing the tyrannosaurus were shocked. They thought that Hansen was killing the tyrannosaur of terror. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 646： Bloody ice sheet

    Although the tyrannosaurus blinked, it still seems to have some resolving power. It has been flying towards the ice sea in the north, and soon left the ice sheet to the sea. ?


    Hansen has been chasing the tyrannosaurus, looking for a fatal chance, but the eye is hurt, not enough to kill the tyrannosaurus, but now the tyrannosaurus lost the most important vision, other perceptions are not too Strong, the threat to Hansen is very small.


    "This kind of tyrannical, tyrannosaurus with flame power, seems to be weaker in other aspects, and it hurts a lot of human beings, but for a few masters, the threat is not as terrible as a crow." Hansen While thinking about Tyrannosaurus, think about it.


    The tyrannosaurus began to spit out the flames, but soon there was no anger in the roar of the sound, and it was not known that it was exhausting, or the flame consumed too much.


    Hansen looked at the heart and once again opened the genetic lock. He approached the tyrannosaurus with the technique of flying the sky. When it opened his mouth and roared again, the peacock in his hand was madly shooting.


    The light string of the peacock flies quickly flashes, and a crow feather arrow is shot out. The powerful power of the level of the beast spirit makes the feather arrow seem like a black cold light. In the blink of an eye, it is poured into the mouth of the tyrannosaurus. .


    The blood is arrogant, the tyrannosaurus snarls, but the blood is directly smashed out. Obviously, the dozens of crow feather arrows have formed no small damage to the inside.


    "puff!"


    The tyrannosaurus vomited again, and the blood was sprayed out with the flame. Hansen also saw some black feathers in it.


    But those black crows, but now they have been burned and broken, leaving only a piece of blackened pieces, it is no use, let alone be a feather arrow, even if it is not.


    Hansen looked at the blood of his heart, but in order to hunt down the gods, he still can''t care much.


    The tyrannosaurus squirted blood while flying, and a lot of blood fell into the ice sea. It seemed that although it spewed out the feather arrows, the internal wounds did not heal.


    Hansen doesn''t know how the tyrannosaurus is hurting, but the level **** creature has a strong self-healing ability. If you let it continue to escape, maybe the wound will heal slowly.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hansen once again applied the technique of flying the sky, and slammed his foot to the eyelids of Tyrannosaurus.


    Suddenly, I saw the tyrannosaurus��s claws lifted up, and it hit Hansen, and the claws were surprisingly fast. The huge dragon claws seemed to have all the power condensed on the tip of a claw, like a cold mang It was stabbed to Hansen.


    Hansen had no time to escape, this claw was too fast and too strange, so Hansen was shocked.


    However, under the state of opening the genetic lock, Hansen was absolutely calm, and almost did not think about it. He directly summoned the gold armor and the stone armored demon body, and summoned the peacock to stop in front of him.


    Hey!


    The dragon claw tip hit the top of the peacock, and Hansen��s body suddenly flew out like a projectile. The smashing smashed the ice layer above the ice sea and was hit into the sea water. I don��t know how many meters deep, the sea surface exploded. A few dozens of water splashes.


    After Hansen came out of the sea, his mouth suddenly blew his blood, and the internal organs of his chest seemed to have turned over, and he was trembled with pain.


    "A very powerful class creature, this power is terrible!" Han Sen secretly horrified, opened his mouth, but Zhang mouth spurted a blood.


    If there is not a peacock that blocks the dragon claws, I am afraid that his body will be directly torn by the dragon claws.


    However, after this attack, the tyrannosaurus seemed to be hurt even more. It kept coughing out the blood of the big beach, falling in the sea, and dyeing the nearby sea water.


    However, Tyrannosaurus seems to hate Hansen, regardless of his own injuries, and even swooped down, it seems that he wants to put Hansen to death.


    Han Sen looked at the tyrannosaurus''s momentum, and where he dared to confront it, he wanted to summon the silver scales and sneak into the sea.


    But the little silver fox on his shoulder, but an angry roar, seems to be angry because of Hansen''s injury, the silver electric light creaking, turned into a silver light flying into the air, facing the tyrannosaurus is a The silver thunder blew up.


    Roar!


    The tyrannosaurus was screamed in the air, and there was a white smoke on his body, but its body was too strong, and the silver lightning of the small silver fox could not really hit it.


    However, the tyrannosaurus had to give up the pursuit of Hansen, turned and rushed to the small silver and silver, the flames in the mouth mad, wanting the small silver fox to burn to ashes.


    The little silver fox hangs in the air and rushes from time to time. From time to time, the silver lightning arc is ejected, and the tyrannosaur is bombarded.


    The eyes of the tyrannosaurus are invisible, and the reaction ability is much weaker. It is difficult to spray the flame to the flexible small silver fox. The small silver fox is still young, and the power of the silver lightning is not strong enough. , but never caused too much damage to it.


    Han Senqiang endured the blood in his chest and summoned the wings of the blood of the violent blood to fly. He was already ready to escape, but he did not expect the small silver and silver to be angry because of his injury, and let Hansen see the first line. hope.


    After all, Xiaoyinyin is not Hansen��s real pet. Hanlin is also difficult to command it. Therefore, Hansen has not regarded Xiaoyinyin as a real force.


    However, when the small silver fox is shot, it is still a lot more than the evolutionary person who normally opens the genetic lock. Even Hansen does not think that it is much better than the small silver fox.


    After all, the little silver fox is the physique of the gods, even if it is only a child, it is not comparable to human evolution.


    The little silver fox ran around the tyrannosaurus, and from time to time the arc blasted the tyrannosaurus. The tyrannosaurus was violently thunderous, but there was no way to always take the little silver fox.


    Because of the trauma, the blood in the eyes and in the mouth is also growing more and more, but such injuries are obviously not enough to make a level **** creature die.


    Hansen put the genetic lock to the limit, and his eyes stared at the tyrannosaurus, and he deduced all the possibilities in his mind.


    Until the moment of the opportunity, Hansen��s heart leaped wildly, and the man was like a flying god. He suddenly rushed to the front of the tyrannosaurus, and his foot was squatting on its left eye.


    After a glimpse, Han Sen directly overlooked, escaping the tyrannosaurus once again, but the crow feather on the left eyelid of the tyrannosaurus, but Hansen completely kicked into the eyes of the tyrannosaurus, making the tyrannosaurus The horrible roar, the violent flame spewed out of the mouth at the same time, like a volcanic spray.


    The thunder of the small silver and silver is like a blast, and with Hansen bombarding the tyrannosaurus, the blood of the wound is mad.


    The four wings behind the tyrannosaurus, even want to fly away, Han Senqiang endured the blood in the chest, continue to chase up, this is the most important creature he is likely to kill, no matter how It left.


    Missing this opportunity, Hansen did not know when he would have the opportunity to hunt a level creature. 8

 Chapter 647： Tyrannosaurus Soul (Silver Alliance Master Plus)

    The blinking tyrannosaurus flies in the sky, from time to time by the small silver and silver arc attack and Hansen''s attack, the situation is getting worse, but it is still firm and not dead.


    Along the way, the tyrannosaurus did not know how much blood was flowing. Hansen was a bit chilly, but the tyrannosaurus still supported the flight, and coughed up blood from time to time.


    Above the sea, Hansen can only ride the silver scales most of the time before he can keep up with the tyrannosaurus flying in the sky.


    Hansen himself was also seriously injured. If he had been flying on his own, he could not stand the injury.


    The tyrannosaurus had been flying for seven or eight days, and finally he could not bear the injury and fell into the sea.


    The huge body fell to the sea, and suddenly the waves of the sky, and the tyrannosaurus just patted the four wings, has been unable to fly again.


    Even so, the tyrannosaurus still did not die. Hansen stood on its back. It had no strength to resist, but Hansen still had no way to kill it. He could only wait for it to die.


    After waiting for most of the month, Hansen finally heard the long-awaited voice.


    "Hunting the gods of life, fire scales, tyrannosaurus, get the fire tyrannosaur beast, the flesh and blood are inedible, you can collect the life gene essence, the life gene essence can be randomly increased o to 1o point level gene."


    Hansen saw that the huge body of the tyrannosaurus gradually disintegrated and dissipated. A crystal burning with flames fell out of its body. It was only as big as a fist and very beautiful.


    Hansen quickly rushed to grab the crystal, but Hansen, who had a hot flame, immediately shrank his hand back, and the crystal suddenly fell into the water.


    It is like a red iron ball falling into the water, the sea water suddenly rises white water vapor, and the surrounding sea water is boiling.


    "I rub, how can I eat such a hot life gene extract?" Hansen feared that the essence of life genes would fall into the sea, and then attracted other powerful alien peeping. He had to summon the peacock flail and blocked it with the peacock. The sinking tyrannosaurus life gene extract was taken from the sea.


    The tyrannosaurus life gene extract is not soaked in the sea water, the temperature above is weakened, or the same flame swaying, the temperature is terrible.


    Looking at the flaming crystals above the peacock, Hansen couldn''t help but frown. "How do you eat this thing? Just go directly to the shelter of the First God? I am afraid that the tongue will be cooked in an instant."


    The little silver fox in Hansen''s arms, sticking out his claws and trying to get the essence of the gene, Hansen quickly stopped it, this is a good thing he wants to enjoy, can not let Xiaoyinhu ruin.


    But Hansen soon made him wrong. The little silver fox was just a little curious about the shiny essence of the gene. He didn��t want to eat it. It was like a kitten playing with a ball, pushing the gene with his claws. After being burnt, I immediately took back my claws and no longer had a little interest in the essence of the gene.


    "You don''t want to eat?" Hansen put the essence of the gene next to the small silver fox. The little silver fox is a contemptuous face, and he leans over the small head and cares for him. He doesn''t look at the essence of the gene.


    "The greedy little silver and silver will have such good things to eat?" Hansen was amazed.


    Soon, Hansen thought of another food, summoned the little angel and sent the tyrannosaurus life gene essence to the road: "Want to eat this?"


    The little angel just glanced at the essence of the tyrannosaurus life gene, and shook his head, as if he was completely uninterested in such a baby.


    "What the **** is going on?" Hansen people were shocked. The two greedy ghosts had no appetite for the baby of the life gene, so Hansen thought it was almost the end of the world.


    "Is this thing too hot, and they can''t eat it either?" Hansen can only guess, and there seems to be no other possibility.


    It is a pity that the small silver and silver ability, Han Sen has no way to know the real reason why they do not eat.


    Han Sen thought about it. It can be said that he wanted to break his head. He thought about it and still couldn��t eat the essence of this life gene.


    This is simply a red iron ball, how can it be eaten?


    Moreover, the temperature above did not decrease with the passage of time. In the end, Hansen couldn''t help but sigh, and licked it with his tongue. He only touched a little bit and almost cooked his tongue.


    "It��s a real life, how can I eat it?" Hansen had no choice but to take the tyrannosaurus life gene extract first.


    Fortunately, the temperature of the life gene extract is high, but it is not as terrible as the flame of the tyrannosaurus. It is installed in a metal pot filled with water. The temperature above the crystal is not transmitted to the metal pot, but its temperature is still so hot. .


    "This stuff is too weird." Hansen temporarily collected the genetic essence and checked his harvest. The crow feather arrow was destroyed seven or eight, not burned, or was broken by the tyrannosaurus, and finally Only seven of the recovered ones can be used.


    However, losing some crows and feathers can kill the gods. It is very cost-effective for Hansen, let alone seven, and even if it is completely destroyed, Hansen is willing.


    In the end, Hansen went to see his biggest harvest. The beast of the fire-scale tyrannosaurus was quite excited, and he didn''t know what kind of beast would be.


    Level of the beast soul fire scales tyrannosaurus: the soul of the gems.


    Han Sen saw this category and couldn��t help but look at it. This type of he seems to have heard of the second god��s shelter, just because the number is not too much, and at the time it was only a look at the news, did not get it. Know what it is like to use such a beast.


    Hansen hesitated for a moment, trying to summon the beast soul of the fire scale dragon beast, and saw a fist-sized red gem appeared in front of Hansen, inside the red gem, and the fire scale tyrannosaurus The mini image is like a pet that is locked in a crystal ball.


    However, Hansen looked left and right, and did not see what this strange gem could do.


    "First go back to the shelter and say that you should know what is useful when you go back to the league to check the information." Han Sen sat on the back of the silver scales, letting the silver scales swim back to the ice in the direction of the ice.


    Originally Hansen thought that he had been held by Wang Yuhang for so long, and it must have infected the bad luck. It is very likely that the soul of the beast could not be produced, but he did not expect that the soul of the beast would come out, and the harvest was very rich.


    The only pity is that the tyrannosaurus life gene extract does not know how to eat, the animal soul does not know how to use it, so Hansen is somewhat irritated.


    Back on the ice sheet, the God Island did not return to the void, let Han Sen breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, Han Sen only boarded the God Island, and he saw Wang Yuhang greeted with enthusiasm. 8

 Chapter 648： Fusion evolution (silver ally plus more)

    "Han Laodi, you finally came back, did the different creatures kill?" Wang Yuhang asked Hansen eagerly.


    "You know what you look like. If I kill, don''t bring back its flesh and blood?" Hansen said with his hands open.


    "It doesn''t matter, there is still a chance next time..." Wang Yuhang did not disappoint, but comforted Hansen.


    This made Han Sen feel that the old face is somewhat unnatural. He is not afraid of bad people, but like Wang Yuhang, he is really afraid.


    "Han, my brother, I think we are very close, I decided, and I will work with you in the future. Our Wang Han duo will definitely be able to take a day at the shelter of the Second God..." Wang Yuhang and Han Sen In the mouth of Wang Yuhang, the future is really beautiful. It��s a matter of minutes and minutes to get rich together. Listening to Hansen��s glimpse.


    When Hansen returned to the taste, he reacted: "When did I promise to do business with him? In partnership with this unlucky guy, a few super **** creatures come here to make trouble every day, I am not dead?"


    However, Hansen did not say anything. Now Wang Yuhang has begun to think about the beauty of the two people who are in the second sanctuary. Hansen is also somewhat embarrassed to speak.


    This time, Wang Yuhang did have a lot of credit for killing the fire tyrannosaurus. If he didn''t attract the attention of the fire tyrannosaur, Han Sen had no chance to get rid of the eyes of the fire tyrannosaurus.


    People like Wang Yuhang are indeed the talents Hansen needs.


    However, Wang Yuhang, who looked at the dream of flying the mountain, Hansen always had the feeling that he was being fooled.


    "Han Laodi, you and I will have a double sword. In the future, we will be able to swept the world with a big deal..." Wang Yuhang took Hansen''s shoulder and walked to the shelter of the God Island, while continuing to instill a good future for Hansen. .


    However, when Hansen saw the horror of the shelter, but his face was dark. Under the tyrannical tyrannical ravages, the shelters destroyed most of them. In the absence of technological means, it is a big problem if you want to completely repair it. The project does not have to think about it for more than half a year. This is still the case with sufficient staff.


    Hansen reluctantly summoned the ethereal princess and wanted to see if she had any use and whether she could control the shelter.


    As a result, Hansen was in a good mood. The ethereal princess could not only control this metal shelter, but also move the floating island to stop where Hansen needed it.


    However, the speed of the island is a bit slow, and it is certainly unrealistic to use it as a spaceship, but it is enough as a mobile space fortress.


    Hansen found Yang Manli, Li Wei, and Fei Lige to develop this Shenyu Island together. Otherwise, his own human and financial resources are not enough to control the restoration of this Shenzhou Island.


    When the Shenzhou Island landed, the entire ice sheet was sensational.


    Hansen single-handedly laid down this royal sanctuary. What a powerful strength, plus the scene of Hansen��s pursuit of the phoenix tyrannosaurus, and the reputation of Hansen in the icefield has become almost the same. myth.


    Many people in the ice field sent this information on the Skynet, but most people think that they are bragging, or dismissive of it, so there is no big storm on the Sky.


    In a few days, Hansen regretted that he had been fooled by Wang Yuhang. Since this guy came, Hansen has not been successful.


    I sat down on a good stool and didn''t know how to break it. I walked down the foot and almost fell into the underground cavity. What kind of bad things happened to Hansen, as long as Wang Yuhang was by his side, every day. Did not stop.


    The only thing that Hansen is pleased with is that Wang Yuhang has not recruited other super **** creatures.


    Hansen found a reason to leave Wang Yuhang in the shelter of the goddess, and he ran to the Crystal Palace. Although there was no major disaster, but Han Tian changed the law every day, Han Sen was also a bit unbearable.


    "You can''t help you in the shelter of the goddess, I can''t help you." Han Sen silently mourned for three seconds for Yang Manli and Li Wei, and they came to the Crystal Palace and finally breathed a sigh of relief and enjoyed a long absence. peaceful.


    Hansen still didn''t find a way to eat the essence of the life of the tyrannosaurus. He ate it like a suicide, but he couldn''t eat it.


    Had to leave things in the Crystal Palace, Hansen himself returned to the league, and the virtual community checked some information.


    There is absolutely no information about the essence of life genes, and naturally it is impossible to find a way to eat.


    There was a lot of information about the gems and souls, and the result was that Hansen was so surprised that he almost jumped up from the chair.


    The so-called gems and souls can be combined with other beasts and promote the growth of another beast.


    In general, if it is a blood-level jewel soul and a mutant animal soul, it will make the mutated animal soul mutate and evolve into a blood-like soul.


    "Is this not to say that I only need to integrate the tyrannosaurus soul with any animal soul that I need, can you turn that beast soul into a super sacred soul?" Hansen was amazed.


    If this is the case, Han Sen can completely feed the gems and souls to a sacred blood-soul soul to solve his most distressing problem.


    However, Hansen carefully looked at the information of some gems and souls, but found that there is still a problem.


    That is, the gems and souls are not integrated with all the beasts. The success rate is not 100%. Once they fail, the gems and souls will be destroyed directly.


    The most basic principle is that the soul of the blood gems must be at least merged with the mutant beast. If it is merged with the original beast, the original beast can''t bear the variability of evolution, and will eventually explode directly, the gems and souls. The original animal souls all dissipated.


    And even if it is blended with the mutant soul, it needs a certain degree of matching, otherwise it will explode.


    As for how to match the success rate is high, there is no clear conclusion yet, but there are already many experience posts.


    For example, a wolf-like jewel soul, if used to blend with the wolf''s beast, the chances of success will be much higher.


    Of course, this is not absolute, and there are many factors that humans do not understand.


    When Hansen was browsing, he saw a piece of information from the sanctuary of the third god. The above said that the fusion of the gems and beasts, in addition to looking at the categories, depends on the attributes, if it is the gem of the fire system. In combination with the soul of the fire system, the success rate will be much higher.


    "If this is the case, then my tyrannosaur soul, should I go to find a tyrannosaurus-like soul of a fire system?" Han Sen touched his chin.


    Hansen turned to think, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he thought of one thing. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 649： guess

    Hansen suddenly thought that if the beast soul needs to be selective in order to use the gems and souls to evolve, then does humans use the essence of life genes to follow such rules?


    At the time of the first shelter, all the different creatures, including the gods, were only evolutionary, so their vital gene extracts were edible. ?


    But after arriving at the Second Deity''s Shelter, the level creatures here have their own unique attributes, and there is an essential difference between them. Does it mean that the use of their vital gene extracts requires the same physical qualities? Can you afford it?


    This is just Hansen��s conjecture, not necessarily true.


    But if this is the case, then using the life-genetic essence of different attributes to achieve a great accomplishment of the gene, and finally, when it evolves into the Yue, will it get a different body?


    Hansen secretly indulged, if he really guessed like him, then what is his own property? What kind of life genetic essence is right for him?


    Although he practiced ice muscle jade, it is obvious that he did not get the power of ice, it should not be ice.


    There is no special performance in the hole Xuan Jing, but there is some fragrance, Hansen has not heard of the scented aliens in the shelter.


    "It��s a headache." Hansen licked his temple and temporarily put aside the essence of life genes.


    Now the most important thing is to quickly evolve a level of the soul of the beast. If you have the ability to kill the gods, what are the essences of life genes? If you want to eat, you don''t have to worry about these things.


    "This tyrannosaurus gems and souls need a fire system of the same fire tyrannosaurus to have a high success rate, but under the level of the gods, there is no property at all, so the fire system is this. You don''t have to think about it. You can only choose one of the tyrannosaur gods to try it out.�� Han Sen carefully read his existing beast soul, and there is no animal soul of the tyrannosaurus.


    It��s obviously not realistic to go hunting. Hansen decided to check the trading area of ??Shangtian. He saw some shelters that he could reach, and whether anyone sold the blood of the tyrannosaurus.


    There are quite a few souls related to the tyrannosaurus. Hansen looked at it for a while, and there was a man who sold a god-level blizzard dragon soul on the ice sheet.


    A giant white tyrannosaurus soul is a blood creature that is hunted in the snowy mountains.


    However, after Hansen saw it, he immediately vetoed the blizzard dragon beast soul. Although the blood-level beast soul is still not attributed, the Blizzard dragon listens to the name and freezes it. I am afraid that it will merge with the fire jewel soul. The rate will be very high.


    The most important thing is that this armored beast soul, although Han Sen also needs armor, but now he needs more weapons, no blade that can tear the body of the gods, killing the gods is always a problem.


    However, Hansen saw a lot of posts, and the animal souls related to the tyrannosaurus saw a lot, but they did not see the beasts of the warheads. They were basically armor, and a few had a fusion of the beasts and other .


    "If you merge into a beast, you will become a tyrannosaurus. Many martial arts will not be shown. Although the physique is strengthened, the overall strength may not be stronger." Hansen originally wanted to consider the fusion of the beast, but Finally gave up.


    Can''t find a suitable animal soul, Hansen can only retreat to the next best, if it is not, then you can only find a tyrannical tyrannical soul soul to try.


    "At the beginning, I and I Dongmu went to kill the red-scale dragon. Looking at the long image and the tyrannosaurus, it might be the blood of the tyrannosaurus. You can kill it and try to get useful. The soul of the beast." Han Sen browsed for a while, and there was no special desire in the armor of the armor, and finally the idea of ??the red dragon.


    The red-scaled dragon is just the name he and Idong Mu took. The tyrannosaurus-like flaming blood creature, and finally the body crystallized, turned into a **** blood, he and Idongmu could not kill.


    Now Hansen has a peacock company, so you can try it, you can get the best soul, you can''t get it, and you can find a way to buy it.


    The time to enter the shelter was not short. Hansen called the home communicator and reported a peace to her mother and talked about some things at home.


    Xiao Yan��s academic performance is very good. He has made many friends in the aristocratic school. He is a very cheerful little girl, which makes Han Sen very happy.


    He does not want Han Han to become a lonely person because of family relationships. To be a cheerful and happy little girl is better than anything else.


    After chatting for more than an hour, Han Sen hangs up the communicator. This is a privilege. The general soldiers here are not allowed to communicate with the outside world without the permission of the superior.


    Hansen is a light that can be used to communicate with his family occasionally, but it is not too long. After all, all communication is monitored.


    Now Hansen probably knows where the ice sheet is located in the second shelter, and the blue crystal sanctuary where the mother is located is in the middle of a thousand miles of mountains in the west. It is too far away from the ice sheet. Looking at the map of the Second Deity''s Shelter, I am afraid there are hundreds of thousands of miles away. There are many unknown terrorist areas in the middle. It is not an easy task to get there.


    Hansen��s mother is still practicing "Sacred Angels". Hansen did not teach "Dong Xuan Jing" to her and Han Yu, mainly because "Han Xuan Jing" Han Sen himself is still groping, he does not know cultivation. There will be any problems with Dong Xuan Jing, so I can only try it myself. If there is really good effect and there are no side effects, it is not too late to teach them.


    As for the mother, Hansen does not intend to go in the past. First, the strength is insufficient. The road is too dangerous. It may not be able to reach the Blue Crystal Shelter. Secondly, Hansen��s trip is useless.


    Hansen has already let his mother not go hunting, just need to take the money to buy some flesh and blood to eat it. Blue crystal is also a big shelter. The nearby human forces are quite big. It may be a bit of a **** flesh. Difficult, other levels of flesh and blood, as long as you want to spend more money, there is no need to take risks.


    It��s more than enough to buy some flesh and blood from Hansen��s money.


    Returning to the shelter again, Hansen is going to hunt the red-scale dragon to see if he can get the soul of the beast.


    Han Sen left the little silver fox in the Crystal Palace. There is it. The red-scale dragon is so far away that it smells like it will run away, let alone hunted, and even the shadow can''t be seen.


    Did not dare to return to the goddess shelter, Hansen is afraid to see Wang Yuhang, in case he was infected with bad luck, the explosive soul of the beast is gone, Han Sen crying too late. 8

 Chapter 650： Shock Alliance Discovery

    But this person, that is, what is afraid of what, Han Sen sneaked into the mountains, and then saw Wang Yuhang actually in front of the mountains


    Wang Yuhang saw Han Sen, and he was very surprised. After killing the alien creature, he quickly ran over: "Han, brother, are you looking for me?"


    "Hmm." Hansen couldn''t speak for a while. He didn''t think that he would be so unlucky, he even sent it to Wang Yuhang.


    "Han Laodi, have you ever heard of it, and recently there was a big event in the league." Wang Yuhang suddenly said the mysterious voice of the gods.


    "Uncle, what''s the big deal?" Hansen hasn''t really paid attention to this recently.


    "It hasn''t spread yet, only the top management of the alliance knows, but sooner, the league should announce it." Wang Yuhang paused, and then came to Hansen''s ear and said: "Someone hunted the first shelter. Kind of creature."


    "Which kind of creature?" Hansen was shocked.


    "It is the kind of creature that is above the blood creatures. Now it is known that the creatures are called **** creatures, and now the entire league''s top has been shaken." Wang Yuhang said with some envy.


    When Hansen heard what Wang Yuhang said, he was relieved. As human beings became more and more masters in the first shelter, killing the gods was only a matter of time, and the gods were known by humans. It is also a relief for him.


    "Who killed the **** of the gods, how did you kill it?" Hansen asked in detail what Wang Yuhang was.


    "The killing of the **** creature is a woman named Ji Ji. On the words of the seniors, the disciples should call you a brother-in-law, but she is not a daughter of Ji Ruo, and the only sister in your family is just a gift. It��s definitely better than yours. It��s now called the first genius of the league, and it��s the hope of the future of the league.��


    Wang Yuhang smiled and continued: "But this time it can kill the only **** creature, except that the facts are really strong, our Wang family, Lin family and Xue family have also made great efforts, plus Ji Jia Many of the masters, two or three hundred human genes, the perfect and undeveloped people, were promoted to the evolutionary, helping her to kill the injured **** creature, and finally wounded many people, the scene was fierce."


    Hansen thought: "It''s no wonder that you can kill so many creatures, and you have used so many powerful people."


    "Unfortunately, such a method is difficult to achieve in the second shelter. The second **** sanctuary is too restrictive for the Vietnamese. As soon as we are promoted to the Vietnamese, we almost immediately withdraw from the shelter of the second god, otherwise the body It will be irreversibly damaged, and such a method will not work in the second shelter, otherwise I would like to come once again." Wang Yuhang sighed.


    Hansen looked at Wang Yuhang with some doubts and asked: "So many of the gods who killed the gods, did not have the benefits, all gave the case?"


    "The injured **** of the gods was originally a matter of fact, and in the end it was also killed by others. Others are just asking for help from the family. They have already said that they have paid well, and they must not be divided."


    After a pause, Wang Yuhang whispered to Hansen: "And, this time, Ji Ruozhen has basically decided to become the league leader. Who will offend the discipline for a level **** creature, now that he has killed the first one, Then there will be a second third one. In the future, there will be more opportunities. With our relationship with Jijia, we have helped the disciplinary. She will naturally help us in the future. There is no need to fight for this first."


    Hansen nodded. He also knew that everything was difficult at the beginning. He killed the first one. In the first shelter, I am afraid that more and more gods will be killed. It is only sooner or later. Things.


    "Is there a level of sacred soul?" Hansen asked and thought.


    "Oh, it is an armor, or how it will be called the hope of the alliance. With that level of **** armor, the disciplinary situation can be traversed in the first shelter." Wang Yuhang said and looked at Han. Sen: "Yes, what are you looking for?"


    "I want to go into the mountains to kill a **** violent blood. If you don''t want anything, please go with me." Hansen said.


    "Okay, I like it the most." Wang Yuhang said excitedly, he was very happy.


    Two people walked into the mountains. Hansen walked very well. Last time, he saw a big snow turtle with eight small snow turtles. The real **** creatures were really alarming, and they were strong. The people can''t stand the attack of the nine-level **** creature.


    Soon, Hansen came to the place where he saw the red scale dragon last time, and there was no danger on the road.


    The red-spotted dragon did not leave here, lying in a valley to rest.


    At this time, the red-scale dragon has changed a lot from the beginning. The red scales on the body have all been crystallized. It looks like a huge statue carved out of a red crystal. Cruel and fierce.


    "A good big guy." Wang Yuhang saw the red-scale dragon, and suddenly took a breath.


    Hansen smiled and said to Wang Yuhang: "Uncle, you have to trouble you to take a look at the attention of the red dragon. I took the opportunity to kill it. We will share the flesh and blood."


    "Okay." Wang Yuhang nodded and summoned the soul of the beast to the red dragon.


    However, Wang Yuhang did not really rush over, but he lost a few stones far away and awakened the sleeping red-scale dragon. The red-scale dragon saw him and suddenly chased him in the past.


    Wang Yuhang ran with the red-scale dragon around the nearby mountain, and Han Sen summoned the peacock fleece and loaded all the remaining seven crow feather arrows into it.


    This red-scale dragon has entered the state of violent walking. The scales are definitely harder than the average **** of blood. If you shoot the body with a crow feather arrow, such a small feather arrow is hard to kill.


    Therefore, Hansen is still preparing to reapply and prepare to shoot the eyes of the red-scale dragon. After all, the red-scale dragon is not a **** of the gods. I believe that it can be directly injected into the brain from the eyes, not as troublesome as killing the fire dragon.


    Hansen found a good position on the top of the mountain. Just waiting for Wang Yuhang to lead the red scale dragon, he could suddenly stand out.


    Soon, Wang Yuhang turned a red circle around the mountain and turned from the other side of the mountain.


    "Run!" But Wang Yuhang ran to the side and waved at Hansen. It seemed that something was wrong.


    Hansen��s heart suddenly stunned and thought: ��What happened? No more moths?�� 8

 Chapter 651： Signing

    Hansen looked over Wang Yuhang and saw that the red-horned dragon was coming out from behind the mountain. He chased behind Wang Yuhang and ran as fast as a rabbit. It looked very wrong. .


    But after the red-scale dragon rushed out, Han Sen was a little dumbfounded. Behind the red-scale dragon, there was still a strange creature, which was a giant elephant with a bone-like body.


    The original giant red-scale dragon was like a toy in front of the giant elephant. The elephant-like nose consisting entirely of white bones wrapped up the red-scale dragon and directly brought in the red-scale dragon. In the mouth of the bones, the chewing of the mouth is full of blood.


    "I am going to go!" Hansen secretly snorted, and then he turned and ran.


    Wang Yuhang is a natural unlucky star, so that he can encounter super **** creatures. Hansen really regrets that he does not come by himself. Although it is a little troublesome, it is better than encountering super **** creatures.


    Fortunately, the super **** creature first caught up with the red scale dragon, Hansen and Wang Yuhang were able to run out.


    "Uncle, I have a question I want to ask you." It was hard to run to a safe place, Hansen gasped and asked Wang Yuhang.


    "What, you said." Wang Yuhang also ran out of breath.


    "How did you hunted different creatures before?" Hansen asked, wherever he could encounter terrible creatures everywhere, and played a small one to come to the old, Wang Yuhang how he lived to the present.


    "Cough, Han brother, really does not contradict, I can rarely kill different creatures, even if I can kill some occasionally, it will not be good, basically I rely on other people''s relief." Wang Yuhang said some blush.


    Hansen couldn''t help but be speechless. Fortunately, Wang Yuhang is a Wang family. Otherwise, such a person must be worse than he used to be. It is difficult to live in a shelter.


    However, a big master like Wang Yuhang has even mixed up with the need for relief from others, and it is really pitiful.


    Really want to talk about strength, if there is not a peacock, Yansen wants to win Wang Yuhang is not easy, this guy is able to marry the beauty of the master, just because it is too depressed, confidence has long been gone.


    "Would you like this, Uncle, I am going to form a team to kill super **** creatures. If you are interested, you can join my team, but we have to sign a formal contract. When the team is acting, I have absolute Command." Han Sen looked at Wang Yuhang.


    Although Wang Yuhang is unlucky, but because of his ability to lead the super-god creature, Hansen feels very useful. If he can get a super armor and let Wang Yuhang save his life, then he can play. The effect is very big.


    "Han Laodi!" Wang Yuhang suddenly rushed to Hansen''s face, holding Hansen''s hand on his chest with his hands, tears in his big eyes, and he was so excited that he could not speak.


    "Uncle, there is something to say." Han Sen quickly pulled out his hand, and he was really afraid that Wang Yuhang would come down with a sentence.


    However, Wang Yuhang clung to Hansen��s hand and said with excitement: ��Han Sendi, I don��t say anything, you are really a brother in the future... Bole... It��s Bole... You are the sun in the sky... You illuminate the darkness of the world... you are the clock that knows the piano..."


    Wang Yuhang is really excited. Although he is delicious and uninterested, he is not bad at all, but the hero is useless.


    Even the Wang family did not dare to use him. Although he had a lot of flesh and blood, he did not dare to let him go out to hunt different creatures. Otherwise, the end would be very miserable.


    Wang Yuhang himself came out. Most of the time, there was nothing to end with. He could kill a few different creatures, and he would be run by the tyrannical guys. The good guys in the world were even looking for people who hunted different creatures. Not enough.


    Now Hansen is willing to ask him, and suddenly let Wang Yuhang have a feeling of seeing each other, and the excitement is almost out of words.


    "I have a contract here, Xiao Shu, you have to look at it first. Although the conditions are a bit harsh, I can''t help it. You also know how dangerous it is to hunt a super **** creature..." Hansen took out a contract to see Wang Yuhang.


    As Hansen planned to establish a team, he had already prepared the contract. He originally intended to sign the empress, but the empress had not entered the shelter recently, and it has not been used. It is now just right. Used by Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang took the contract and read the terms, and signed the name directly on it. Although the conditions are as harsh as Hansen said, it is not too harsh in Wang Yuhang''s opinion. It is already fair.


    Hansen satisfactorily put away the contract and gave him a copy of Wang Yuhang.


    "Uncle, you will be a member of my team in the future." Hansen said to Wang Yuhang with a smile.


    Wang Yuhang asked excitedly: "Head, how many masters are there in our group?"


    "So far, it is you and me." Hansen has not concealed, the master is not easy to find, the general master is a big force, and only the big forces can easily cultivate a master, he wants to dig People are too difficult, it is not easy to find a master who opens the genetic lock.


    Generally, even if there are scattered masters, they are all invited by the powerful forces, who will follow him as a lonely man without background.


    Wang Yuhang did not disregard this. He helped Han Sen to make suggestions: "Head, I know a very good master, and his friendship is not bad. Maybe we can try to convince him to join our team. ""


    "What kind of master?" Hansen is very interested in the master. In the second shelter, it is too difficult to kill the super **** creature by himself, and now the super **** creature has been discovered by the world, although the first No one in the two shelters can hunt, but it has not been greatly hindered.


    "It''s a man named Lei Hengwu. Although it is not a big family, they are very powerful. They are definitely top players. Now he has not joined other teams. I and him. The friendship is good, there should be an opportunity to invite him to join us." Wang Yuhang said.


    Hansen asked some things about Lei Hengwu. He felt that it was good to invite such a master to join his team. He was ready to follow Wang Yuhang.


    This time, it was not able to kill the red-scale dragon, and the red-scale dragon was eaten by the super-biological creature-like bone image. Hansen could only find another way.


    Just that Lei Hengwu is in a large human shelter, Hansen is also going to go there to see if he can buy a **** tyrannosaurus soul. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 652： Invite a master (silver ally plus more)

    Wang Yuhang said that Lei Hengwu is now in the shelter on the other side of the Devil''s Mountain. He only needs to cross the Devil''s Mountain to find him.


    However, Hansen still decided to go back and do some preparations. After returning to the league, Hansen''s communicator came up with a lot of missed communications.


    There are countless people, there are Tang Zhenliu, and Huangpu Pingqing, etc. Many people who Hansen knows are contacting him.


    Hansen dialed back one by one. It was really a matter of killing the super-god creatures. It has already sensationalized the top of the league, but it has not yet been officially disclosed.


    Only Ji Jiran��s newsletter, Hansen did not return, and finally went directly to Ji��s office.


    Ji Yanran told Han Sen that the facts did kill the super **** creature. Although there were two or three hundred evolutionists to help, but in the end, the disciples killed the super **** creature, and found that the super **** creature did not stay. Only one piece of the essence of life is left behind.


    Hansen naturally knows that most super-natural creatures will not leave **, only a very small number will have ** to stay, such super-god creatures are very special.


    For example, the Golden Retriever and the Golden Retriever, they are very special, even if the Golden Retriever is turned into a beast, it is not the same as other beasts.


    The general mount animal soul, even the super-beast soul, is not aggressive, but the small golden donkey is aggressive, very different from the ordinary beast.


    Hansen doesn''t know why there is such a difference between Super God creatures. He is currently guessing, but he can''t think of the real reason.


    Now the whole world seems to be talking about super-god creatures, but Hansen knows that this is only the beginning. Once the league announces to the general public, it will lead to even greater madness.


    Although Ji Yanran did not directly explain it, Han Sen listened to her meaning, and knew that Ji Jia would definitely announce the news. The first to kill the super-god creatures is the Ji family, which is enough to go down in history. It is also helpful for Ji Ruozhen, who is currently running for the head of the family.


    Although Ji Ruo really has a great advantage, he is almost certainly elected, but with such a glorious sum, he can naturally make his election more advantageous.


    Before leaving the shelter, Hansen dialed the number of Zhang Danfeng and chatted for a while before entering the shelter again.


    Zhang Danfeng is almost ready to complete the gene of God. Hansen told him about the super-gene gene, so that he can make a decision.


    This time I have to go through the Devil''s Mountains. Although Hansen is no stranger to this road, there should be nothing going on, but for insurance, Hansen went with a small silver and silver.


    After all, there is Wang Yuhang, who knows if there will be any moths, especially the mysterious mountain in the Devil''s Mountains, which does not know how many terrorist creatures are hidden.


    All the way is cautious, but fortunately, as Wang Yuhang said, generally he does not want to provoke different creatures, the chances of encountering bad things will be lower.


    There was a small silver and silver array, and there was no stranger on the way, so Wang Yuhang��s bad luck did not happen.


    Wearing a white fighting suit, holding a small silver and silver, it seems that the beautiful and cute can not be said, even Wang Yuhang has repeatedly praised, saying that zero is the most lovely beautiful girl he has ever seen.


    Han Sen quickly pulled Wang Yuhang away and let him be a little farther away. This strange uncle is not a good person, and he cannot be too close to zero.


    Passing through the Devil''s Mountains, Wang Yuhang took them directly to the Devil''s Shelter and found Lei Hengwu who recently came here.


    "Old Ray." Wang Yuhang knocked on the door of a room and said hello to a tower-like majestic man.


    "Aerospace, how are you here?" The majestic man saw Wang Yuhang, changed color, and laughed.


    "Old Ray, I am here to take care of you. Recently, I joined a team and prepared to hunt for super **** creatures. Do you know about the super **** creature?" Wang Yuhang said with some excitement.


    Lei Hengwu was a little surprised, but he was not surprised by the super-god creatures. Looking at Wang Yuhang, some unbelievable asked: "You really joined the team that hunted the super **** creature?"


    Anyone familiar with Wang Yuhang knows that Wang Yuhang is unlucky. He took him to hunt for the survival of the aliens. It is not that no one wants to use Wang Yuhang��s bad luck, but the alien creatures that are often provoked are not what the current team can handle. It is sure to have an accident when he takes him out, and he will basically lose a lot of money. Naturally no one dares to take him anymore.


    "Yeah, I will tell you that the team I joined is absolutely powerful. I think it is the old friend''s sentiment to take care of you. Join together and go back to the first hunter in the second god''s shelter. The team of Super God creatures must be us..." Wang Yuhang said that the mouth was flying.


    "Which team did you join? It won''t be your Wang family?" Lei Hengwu was somewhat moved by Wang Yuhang. After all, dare to take Wang Yuhang''s team, it is definitely not normal.


    "Come here, I will introduce you, this is the head of our team, Han Sen, the fierce savage, one person has the opportunity to dry the super **** creature, if it is not the super **** creature luck, we are early It was the first person to hunt a super-god creature, and wherever he got the disciplinary..." Wang Yuhang did not brag.


    "Han Sen?" Lei Hengwu slightly frowned, thinking that Hansen is a family.


    "Don''t think about it, Ji Ruozhen is the father-in-law of Han''s head." Wang Yuhang saw that Lei Hengwu was hesitant, and he said another sentence, and he blinked at Hansen.


    When Lei Hengwu suddenly showed a faint color, after Wang Yuhang introduced the two, Lei Hengwu invited them into the room to discuss in detail.


    "Han leader, do not know what backbones are there in the team?" After Lei Hengwu opened the genetic lock, he has not chosen to join a team, he hopes to find a strong team.


    Ji Ruozhen is Hansen��s father-in-law, so in the view of Lei Hengwu, Han Sen is naturally a person of Ji��s family.


    Ji Jia already has a discipline to kill the super **** creature. Although it is the sanctuary of the first god, it is also a kind of strength affirmation. If you can join the team of Ji Jia, Lei Hengwu is still acceptable.


    "There are not many soldiers, you are in the fine, our team is not what everyone wants, not the top players do not accept, the current leader of the Korean team is the master of the second shelter. The Queen you heard Have you ever been? The head of the team is in contact with her, and it has basically been confirmed." Wang Yuhang said quickly, he was afraid that Hansen would say it directly to the two of them, I am afraid that this will be nothing.


    "Really? The Queen really wants to join your team?" Lei Hengwu looked at Wang Yuhang and Han Sen.


    "This strange uncle is actually not so honest." Han Sen smiled, he just mentioned a queen with Wang Yuhang, but did not say that it must be able, but Wang Yuhang obviously ignored the details directly, directly When the chips are said.


    "Which is, Lao Lei, what do we have, can I lie to you?" Wang Yuhang said with a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 653： Refusal (addition of silver lord)

    Several people discussed in the house, Lei Hengwu still hesitated, although Wang Yuhang said so, but after all, the Queen has not joined their team, so Lei Hengwu still hesitated.


    "Or, please give me some time, let me consider it." Lei Hengwu said.


    "Old Ray, what are you hesitating? The head of the regimen is now sitting in two royal sanctuaries. One of them is a sanctuary on the island of Godland. There are countless soldiers in the field. Joining our team will definitely not make you suffer." Wang Yuhang Advise.


    Although Wang Yuhang is somewhat evasive, he does not say any lie, it can only be regarded as a strategy.


    For example, Hansen has not yet passed through the door. It is not a family member. The Queen has not personally agreed to join their team. Although Hansen is in charge of two royal sanctuaries, the shelter can only be opened with others. It��s just that he is a big one.


    When Lei Hengwu was hesitating, there was a sound of knocking on the door outside, and he heard a gentle and masculine voice: "Is Mr. Lei Hengwu Lei? Lu Hui came to visit."


    Lei Hengwu was slightly surprised, let Wang Yuhang sit down, they went to open the door, and saw a handsome man standing outside the door, laughing very naturally, as if it was the feeling of a big brother next door.


    "How did the captain Lu come?" The reason why Lei Hengwu came to the Devil''s Shelter was actually a bit of a desire to join the Lu Hui team.


    Lu Hui''s own strength is outstanding, among the evolutionary is very famous, and there are many strong men, and the background of the blue blood special forces, so it is the first team that Lei Hengwu considered.


    It��s just that Lei Hengwu hasn��t gone to Lu Hui. I don��t think Lu Hui actually came to the door and let him have some flattering feelings.


    Lu Hui saw the Hansen inside, and smiled and said: "Mr. Lei has a guest, then I will not delay the time to say it directly. I sincerely invite Mr. Lei to join my team. I don''t know Mr. Lei. how is it?"


    Lei Hengwu suddenly glimpsed, although there have been some speculations, but still somewhat surprised that Lu Hui actually invited him to join the team.


    "Old Ray, we have already said it, I can''t repent." Wang Yuhang suddenly stood up and said.


    Lei Hengwu gave him a look: "When did we say it, I have not promised yet."


    Wang Yuhang still wants to say something, but Hansen pulls it. Hansen stands up and says: "Mr. Lei, I sincerely invite you to join our team, and I can guarantee that our team has a good chance to kill the gods. I sincerely hope that you can join us."


    Lei Hengwu was a little hesitant, and both sides had good conditions in his opinion. There were some bad decisions at the same time.


    "Han Sen, long-awaited name, I am Lu Hui." Lu Hui went to Hansen and reached out and smiled.


    "The demon captain of the blue blood, I am also a long-standing name." Han Sen reached out and Lu Hui shook a bit, only feeling that Lu Hui''s fingers were very slender and powerful.


    "If possible, I also hope to invite you to join my team, at any cost, as long as you are willing, I will agree to what conditions." Lu Hui looked at Han Sen, very serious.


    "Thank you for the love of Captain Lu, this is what I want to say." Hansen looked at Lu Hui.


    The two men looked in the air for a second and then they avoided each other. Lu Hui smiled and said: "Mr. Lei, whether it is joining my team or Mr. Han''s team, is a very good choice, of course, if you come My team, I can give you these generous treatments."


    Said, Lu Hui took out a contract to see Lei Hengwu, Lei Hengwu took the contract and looked at it, his face showed amazement: "Captain Lu, is this really written?"


    "We signed the name, this is a formal contract." Lu Hui said.


    "Old Ray, what conditions he gave you, we will give you the same." Wang Yuhang was anxious.


    Hansen took out the prepared contract and looked at Lei Hengwu: "This is the contract to join our team. The conditions are all above. Let''s take a look at Mr. Lei."


    Wang Yuhang was a little anxious because the conditions of the contract were not very good, but they were fair and there were no attractive conditions.


    Now Lu Hui took a generous contract to Lei Hengwu, plus Lu Hui��s fame, and it��s hard to win Lei Chaowu.


    Sure enough, after seeing the contract given by Hansen, Lei Hengwu returned the contract to Hansen. He apologized and said: "The head of the Korean team, I am afraid I can��t stop you. I originally came to the Devil��s Shelter. I hope to join the team of the head of the group, and the conditions given by the head of the group are better."


    "It doesn''t matter." Hansen smiled and got up and was ready to leave with them. What Wang Yuhang wanted to say to Lei Hengwu was also stopped by Hansen.


    "Han leader, I hope to have the opportunity to cooperate." When Hansen walked to Lu Hui, Lu Hui said seriously.


    "There will be opportunities." Hansen does not hate this man, normal competition, Lu Hui did not do anything wrong.


    Leaving Lei Hengwu��s residence, Wang Yuhang said with some depression: ��The old mine is really not enough. It doesn��t give me face at all.��


    Hansen smiled and said: "I am afraid that Lei Hengwu is afraid of Xiaoshu, so I dare not join our team."


    "How can this blame me? It is obviously that our team''s treatment is relatively low." Wang Yuhang said so, but the heart also understands that Lei Hengwu does not join them, he will certainly consider his problem, it should be the reason One.


    "Whatever the reason, we want to grab people from the hands of the big forces, I am afraid it is not realistic. Let''s do it first. Let''s go shopping in the market." Nothing can dig into Lei Hengwu, also in Hansen��s view. Nothing, it is serious to go to the tyrannosaurus.


    To be honest, in Hansen''s view, Lei Hengwu''s strength is strong, but it is only strong, not too many features, not the best choice.


    And even if it is a very useful person, Hansen will not give him the treatment of other players.


    After Hansen left, Lu Hui looked at Lei Hengwu with interest: "Why didn''t you choose Hansen?"


    Lei Hengwu smiled bitterly: "Han Sen is actually someone who knows a little about it. It is some skill, but the foundation is too thin. Because of Wang Yuhang''s face, I am not good at rejecting it directly. There are Wang Yuhang in their group. It is impossible to imagine. How can such a group kill the gods?"


    Lu Hui is the hegemon of one party, and the Devil''s Shelter is the center of this zone. The prosperity of the market is not comparable to that of the ice sheet.


    If the crowds in the big market are crowded, look at the volume of transactions here, I am afraid that the ten goddess shelters will not be as good as one.


    "If you can penetrate the Devil''s Mountains, the goddess sanctuary will be able to show up." Hansen secretly thought, but that is too difficult.


    Just Hansen himself, I saw two levels of **** creatures in the Devil''s Mountains. I wanted to penetrate the Devil''s Mountains and open up the resources. Now no one has the strength.


    After visiting a lot of beasts, I really found Hansen to find a suitable tyrannosaurus, and this tyrannosaurus is still a very rare species.

 Chapter 654： I bought it

    This is a black tyrannosaurus soul, the weapon known as the tyrannosaurus, is a metal heavy weapon up to two meters. ??


    In the album, it seems that it is like a huge Jiangnan oil paper umbrella, which is like a pointed cone with a handle attached to it.


    Very violent, a heavy weapon, about two meters in length, with a handle with a handle of fifty or sixty centimeters. The front cone body is composed of a blade with a gear-shaped distribution. It looks like a hand from afar. The weird sword is like the knight gun of Europe in ancient times, but it is a little different. It is strange to the extreme, but it looks fierce and overbearing.


    With almost no hesitation, Hansen bought the tyrannosaurus soul directly. This weapon he likes, and it is a heavy long weapon, used to deal with the more common large-scale **** creatures. This thing is obviously better than nothing. It''s so easy to use.


    The black tyrannosaurus soul can''t see if there is any influence on the fire attribute, but for Hansen, it is almost possible to try.


    The price of this beast soul is relatively low among the blood-soul beasts, mainly because the weapon is a bit too cold. When the gun comes in, his handle is too short, and most of the guns have no way to use it. The tyrannosaurus is displayed.


    When the sword is used, this cone-shaped body is too far from the sword, and many swordsmanship moves are useless.


    In addition, the blade is a bit too heavy, the average evolutionist can''t move, so the price is not expensive, Hansen did not counter-offer, bought it directly.


    After all, the weapon of the tyrannosaurus is very rare, and it is a heavy weapon. For Hansen, this is something that is very practical now.


    If you had a tyrannical dragon before the fire, you wouldn��t have to worry about it.


    After buying this tyrannosaurus, Hansen did not feel like going shopping again. He left the market and found a place to live. After Hansen returned to the room, he carefully looked at the gems of the tyrannosaurus and the fire scales. Look again.


    "The same is the tyrannosaurus. In addition to the tyrannosaurus, there is no wing. The length is similar. Although there is no fire attribute, the success rate should be higher?" Hansen bit his teeth, not wanting so much, directly The fist-sized fire scale tyrannosaurus gemstone was melted into the tyrannosaurus.


    "The Jade Emperor, the Taishang Laojun, the Buddha, the Goddess of Mercy, the Virgin, the Son, Jesus, God, please be sure to bless me. I have only one level of gems and souls. The biggest dream in this life is to succeed. Once, please, please..." Hansen secretly prayed to the gods.


    I saw the mini-fired tyrannosaurus in the gem rushed into the black tyrannosaurus, and suddenly the black tyrannosaurus screamed silently, and then the body actually made a strange change.


    The original black skin turned to dark red, and it seemed that there was a faint rise in the fire. The minions became sharper and the head seemed to be bigger. The momentum of the entire tyrannosaurus became stronger.


    "Roar!"


    Finally, the tyrannosaurus screamed a horrible scream, and a red flame sprang from its mouth, seemingly going straight into the sky.


    Of course, this is just the illusion in the sea of ??souls, and it does not really spit out the flames, otherwise the house will not be burnt.


    "The tyrannosaurus succeeded in the fusion of the fire-scale tyrannosaurus gems, and evolved into a sacred beast.


    Han Senxi almost jumped up and quickly summoned the red flame tyrannosaur. I saw that the whole tyrannosaurus had grown a little longer. It must have passed two meters. The whole body was dark and bloody, and there was a glimmer of fire. It looked even more The fierce and violent, like a sly evil beast.


    Hansen shook his hand twice in his hand and slammed it on the object, which would lead to a string of sparks, very beautiful.


    Hansen really likes it. The heavy weapon of the gods is really domineering to the extreme. After killing the little monsters, there are no more fears that they will not be able to tear their bodies.


    If the big guy breaks into their chrysanthemums, it will definitely make those level **** creatures sour and sour.


    Apart from anything else, Hansen fed the black crystal to the Red Flame Tyrannosaurus, and turned it into the strongest state, making it a violent sacred soul, and it was more sure to kill the gods.


    After the red flame tyrannosaurus swallowed the black crystals, the light of the soul of the silk suddenly floated out of the body and turned into a light that wrapped its body.


    Hansen has not evolved the soul of the beast, and does not know how long it will take to evolve.


    The peacock Hansen has not evolved, because it has been used all the time, and I don��t know how long it will take to complete the evolution, so I have never fed it black crystals.


    Now it is the first time that the Red Flame Tyrannosaurus has evolved. Hansen has peacocks on his hands, so he is not panicked.


    And during the time when the Red Flame Tyrannosaurus evolved, Hansen also wanted a decent nuclear genetic technique to match the Red Flame.


    This stuff can''t be a sword or a gun. It''s not easy to find a nuclear genetic technique that suits it.


    The fusion of the gems and souls was successful. Hansen was in a good mood. He turned around with a zero and bought some clothes and snacks for her.


    The small silver and silver have been squatting on Han Sen''s shoulders, and the zero-small pet-like prince, one white and one black and two pets are also very eye-catching.


    "A beautiful pet, husband, you see that pet is so cute." A majestic woman pointed at Hansen and they exclaimed.


    "Buy." The man next to him was calm and restrained. He only said one word but made the woman next to him smile.


    "Husband, you are so good." The woman held the man''s arm spoiled and kissed the man''s cheek.


    "Friends, how do these two pets sell?" The man asked, as he walked up to Hansen.


    "Which one do you want to buy?" Hansen asked with a wink.


    "Two must." The man glanced at the woman next to him, and said the richness.


    In general, the pet beast is not expensive, the expensive is the kind of high-level pet beast that is fed to the battle state. He sees these two pets of Hansen are so small and cute, should not be a fighting pet, think it should be spent Not too much money.


    "If you want two, I will give you a 30% discount, and it will be seven billion." Hansen was in a good mood, jokingly said.


    Like the Devil''s Shelter, a large gathering place for human beings, the general blood and beast soul is also one or two hundred million, but the pet blood state of the pet state is cheaper, at most tens of millions.


    "How much? Seven billion? You are a level **** pet when you are?" The man apparently heard about the level of the beast soul, used directly here.


    "You are really right." Han Sen said in a secret voice, but said: "I am not a **** of the gods, but I have been raising my time for a long time. I have feelings. I am not selling below this price."


    The man was a little angry and pointed Hansen, and then said something that Hansen was there: "Well, not seven billion, I bought it." 8

 Chapter 655： a different creature that rushes out of the Devils Mountains

    Han Sen looked at the man and looked up and down. I don��t know if he really said it was true or not. Seven billion is not a small number. Even the second generation of the big family will not throw such a big pen on a plaything. Money. .


    "Do you really want to buy?" Hansen asked the man.


    "Of course it is really necessary to buy." The man said with certainty.


    "Come on the money, I sell it." Hansen said with a smile.


    "How can I bring seven billion cash on my body, you give me a communication number, we are in the league, I will pay you," the man said.


    "Good." Hansen did not tell him the communicator number, just said the account of the official online virtual community on the Internet, and then let the man come to him.


    Then the two agreed to send out the shelter together, each landing in the virtual community in the league.


    Hansen really didn''t believe that there was such a man who could be defeated. I didn''t expect the man to actually come.


    "Friend, do you discuss things with you?" The man''s hippie smile said.


    "Don''t want to buy?" Hansen smiled at the man.


    "No, friend, do you see this? I will give you 50 million. You will lend me two of your pets for three days. After three days, I will return the originals to ensure that there is a lot of hair." The man said with a smile. .


    "Five million is not good, too little, at least one hundred million. But I can only lend that black kitten to you, the white one can''t borrow." Hansen suddenly understood the meaning of the man, like laughing and laughing. Looked at the man and said.


    "That''s OK, but after returning to the shelter, you have to cooperate with me." The man snorted a few words with Hansen.


    Hansen listened directly and nodded, and the man did not talk nonsense. He directly transferred a billion to Hansen: "Friend, I will invite you to dinner."


    "It doesn''t matter if you eat, my pet you have to look after for me. I have been raising it for a long time and I really have feelings," Hansen said.


    "Friends, even if I believe that I am Lin Mei, I should have believed in my brother Lin Feng? Not to mention the contract. Rest assured, I can''t guarantee a hair." Lin Mei said with a chest.


    ��Lin Feng? Which forest wind?�� Han Sen gave a slight glimpse.


    "You really don''t know me?" Lin Mei was also a slight glimpse. After a while, she smiled and said: "Nothing, I don''t know, even if I don''t know my credibility anyway."


    "Do you know Tang Zhenliu?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask, this guy looks like a little like Lin Feng.


    "Of course I met, the kid and my brother are iron buddies, grew up wearing a pair of pants, you have a relationship with him?" Lin Mei said.


    "Then we are not outsiders, I am a friend with Tang Zhenliu, and the relationship with Lin Feng is not bad." Han Sen said: "Lin Feng actually has such a brother, I don''t know if it is a brother or a cousin."


    "That everyone is their own, you can see if the price can be cheaper..."


    "No, friendship is friendship, business is business." Han Sen categorically refused.


    After talking about the details, the two left the virtual community and returned to the shelter.


    The two men met again. Lin Mei said that the big-milk woman was very uncomfortable and said: "Boss, you can be a little bit unkind, say two good seven billion, how can you temporarily increase the price?"


    "It''s a bit reluctant, you have to buy, this is seven billion black, and the other one is not for sale."


    "Forget it, don''t just want to ask for more money, I bought the black seven billion, and I gave you seven billion in white, sold it to me, my wife likes it, money doesn''t matter."


    "Husband, you are so good." The woman kissed Lin Mei again.


    "No, only sell this black, white does not sell." Hansen is bitten to death and only sells black, and finally Lin Mei seems to be very helpless, only took away the monarch, and the woman holds the monarch I was so happy that I didn��t have any complaints.


    Since then, there has been another legend in the Devil''s Shelter. Someone spent seven billion to buy a useless pet cat to please women.


    "Han Laodi, did you really sell that pet for seven billion?" Wang Yuhang looked at Hansen with a stunned look, completely unbelievable.


    "The man said that he is a Lin family, called Lin Mei, who claims to be the big brother of Lin Feng. You don''t know him if you don''t know him. It seems that it should be fake." Hansen said.


    "Lin Mei, it turned out to be the big master of flowers and flowers, I am who can be defeated, it turned out to be him." Wang Yuhang suddenly realized.


    "Is Lin Jia really so personal?" Lin Mei was a fake, Han Sen was not surprised, but did not expect him to be really a Lin family, this is to Hansen some surprise.


    Wang Yuhang nodded and said: "There is such a person, it should be Lin Feng''s cousin, the age should be much larger than Lin Feng, probably similar to Lin Weiwei. Before Lin Weiwei was not famous, this Lin Mei is already very famous. The genius, but it was only during his teenage years, and later gradually indulged in the sound of dogs and horses, is Lin''s most famous defeated family. But his father is in charge of Lin''s finances, it is really rich, seven billion to Lin Mei It��s really nothing. I rarely touch those things, and he rarely shows up on four official occasions. He has never had the chance to meet him. Today he finally saw it.��


    "Are you a bad boy?" Hansen snorted, but did not say anything.


    Continue to go shopping, walking, but suddenly heard a commotion from the street, a large number of evolutionists are gathering in the direction of the city gate.


    Wang Yuhang looked for someone next to him to find out what was going on. Someone told them that there was a powerful alien creature that rushed out of the Devil''s Mountain Range and stepped out of the three shelters. Now he is coming to the Devil''s Shelter. Lu Hui has already issued The blocking command is to kill the powerful alien before it reaches the Devil''s Shelter.


    At present, a large number of masters in the shelter are gathering and rushing to the path of the horrible alien.


    And Lu Hui has personally brought people to the past, but has not yet shot.


    "Lian Luhui is so cautious about treating different creatures, I am afraid that there are ten ** is a super **** creature." Han Sen thought about Wang Yuhang: "Go, let''s go and see."


    Several people have left the city, and a number of batches of evolutionists have gathered in the battlefield, and many people who want to see the lively are not obvious.


    After walking for dozens of miles, I faintly heard the sound of the shadow of the tears in the front, and suddenly Hansen was shocked: "Which bone is the rushing out of the Devil''s Mountains?"


    Wang Yuhang seems to be the same as Hansen thinks. The two looked at each other and saw the surprise in the other''s eyes. The bone image is really terrible. It directly swallows the blood creatures and is the top in the super **** creatures. The existence, coupled with the size of the body is huge, I am afraid that it is not an easy task to stop it.


    Sure enough, they walked for more than a dozen miles, and they saw a huge white bone on the ground. The four hooves trembled the earth, and the humans around him were almost like ants. It seems so insignificant. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 656： Wild **** creature

    Lu Hui apparently also discovered that the skull is like an incomparable enemy. It only mobilizes people, shoots arrows from different directions, attracts the attention of the bones, and hopes to lead it to the wilderness area of ??no one, lest the devil shelter receive it. Trampling. .


    Under the command of Lu Hui, the cavalry archers took the bones from all directions in an orderly manner. The lineup was very neat, and there were drum sounds from time to time. It seemed to be a drum change to command the troops.


    There is also a standard-bearer next to Lu Hui. From time to time, he slogans and mobilize the surrounding regiments.


    Hansen looked at the battle on a distant mountain. He could not help but sigh: "This is the real battlefield command. I can command ten people or even more, but like this tens of thousands of battlefield commanders, However, it is definitely not possible to do this. Lu Hui is really a powerful person."


    Han Sen carefully watched Lu Hui��s command, and the more he saw it, the more he felt.


    Everything in the world is originally connected. The so-called all things in the world, in a different field, is actually the same.


    Lu Hui��s battlefield commanding art has given Hansen a lot of inspiration, and he has a lot of insights into his own insights.


    Hansen��s previous pursuit was the layout of the details, which is the realm of micro-invasion. He can manipulate ten people in a small way, so that they can perfectly make all the moves and attacks they want.


    However, this kind of battlefield commanding is to look at the details and pay attention to the overall situation. It also shows Hansen the other direction of the layout, so Hansen looks very much.


    "It is not the captain of the Blue Blood Special Forces. It is already a great man with this hand commanding ability. It is no wonder that you can dominate the party." Hansen praised.


    Wang Yuhang said aside: "If your goddess regiment still wants to continue to expand, Lu Hui and the North are your biggest enemy."


    "Yeah, Lu Hui is so good, and the one who wants to come to the north is also a vulgar person. I am afraid it is not so easy to expand." Hansen paused and laughed: "But there are devil mountains separated and want to fight." I don��t know when it��s time to wear this barrier. It��s still too early to think about it.��


    Rows of cavalry shoot intensive arrows from different directions. Although they fall on the bones, they are not hurting at all, but they make the bones more violent, and they are constantly charging and wanting to Those small humans stepped on to death.


    However, it was not a super-god creature in the shape of a speed. Secondly, it was not very clever. It was dragged by the cavalry around. It was like a headless fly, and there was no human cavalry under the command of Lu Hui. .


    Han Sen is more and more interesting, and he has more understanding of the layout.


    Suddenly, I only heard the bones screaming, and even rushed away in one direction, no longer being lured by arrows in other directions.


    "There is trouble in this sub-Luo Hui, the direction of the bone like the impact, it is still the Devil''s shelter." Wang Yuhang frowned.


    Only Lu Hui did not panic, so that the flag bearers around him played a few slogans, and suddenly saw a few evolutionists rushing out, killing the bones from different directions, only watching their speed, they know that this is not the general The evolutionists are all opening up the existence of genetic locks.


    Among them was Lei Hengwu, who saw a large gun in his hand, and there was lightning entanglement on the gun, which seemed to be arrogant.


    Several strong people who have opened the genetic lock attacked the bone image from all aspects, but they are still not the enemy. Under Lu Hui��s mobilization, they are also just fighting.


    It seems that Lu Hui��s mind is very clear-headed. This bone is incomparable. Everything he does is to lead the bones to the uninhabited area of ??the wilderness.


    "Lei Hengwu is really powerful." Han Sen has listened to Wang Yuhang''s strength in Lei Hengwu, but he couldn''t help but admire his cracking shots.


    "What''s the use of it, it''s already someone else." Wang Yuhang sighed.


    Hansen smiled and didn''t talk. He just admired one sentence. It was also the power of the thunder and lightning system. Lei Hengwu was worse than the small silver and silver. Although it was a member, it seems that there is not much need to fight for it. .


    In contrast, Hansen now hopes to get a more powerful archer. Although he can also be an archer himself, Hansen must kill himself after the red flame, and the archer Some are lacking.


    "No, the bones seem to be really provoked, there are signs of violent walking!" Wang Yuhang suddenly screamed.


    Han Sen took a closer look and saw that there was a blood red in the bones, and the blood red color was still spreading toward the bones around the eyelids, and there was a wonderful change.


    "It��s really bad!" Hansen was also shocked.


    If the bones are really violent, then it is the super-god creatures, and if the speed and strength are raised again, I am afraid that those who are evolved can resist, and will definitely flow into the river.


    Lu Hui apparently discovered this, his face changed slightly, his body flashed blue, summoned a long gun and directly killed the bone elephant.


    Hey!


    In the flashing blue light, Lu Hui stabbed an ear of the bone elephant. Although it could not be pierced, it made the bones scream and angered and chased Lu Hui.


    Lu Hui, while commanding the Devil''s Legion in a loud voice, lured the bones into the wilderness.


    "Hey!" The bone figure only chased after a few steps, and even gave up chasing Lu Hui, and turned his head toward the devil''s shelter, as if there was something on it to attract it.


    At this time, the head of the skull and the white bone of the elephant''s nose have been stained with red by the blood. It is not the blood of itself or human beings, but a strange blood color that spreads out from the blood.


    "Damn, it''s really going to run away, and its mind seems to be out of control. I don''t care about Lu Hui''s attack. I have been rushing to the Devil''s Shelter." Hansen frowned slightly.


    Although the Devil''s Shelter has nothing to do with him, there are probably millions of human beings within the Devil''s Shelter. Hansen is a human being and does not want to see his own being slaughtered.


    Lu Hui''s body flashed blue, and his gun slammed in his hand, but the body became more **** red bones, and he ignored his attack. Ren Luhui''s long gun stabbed himself, but he still ran forward.


    The same is true of the attack by Lei Hengwu and others. It has no effect on the bone image. In the face of a powerful violent supernatural creature, such an attack and iteration are similar.


    The speed of the bone image increased significantly, and it seemed that the body of the hill ran wildly, and the cavalry and the mount that had not had time to retreat immediately blasted together.


    The blood was splashed and the body was muddy. Everyone was shocked. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 657： The thirteenth battle under the goddess regiment (the silver lord plus more)

    The battle array has been defeated. The bones after the runaway are too fast. The cavalry can''t hide even if they are hiding. Many of them are directly smashed and forced into a huge footprint, turning into a part of the footprint of plasma.


    Fear spreads in everyone''s heart and cannot be stopped. The horrible creatures far exceed the level of human resistance. The boundless pressure is chilling.


    "Abandon the city and let everyone retreat." Lu Hui issued the most calm command.


    Now, without abandoning the city, the Devil''s Shelter will be destroyed, and people will die as well. Now abandon the city, at least people are still alive.


    The signal was passed to the Devil''s Shelter. The people in the city were rushing to pack things and running outside, but the violent bones were too fast. Most of them had not rushed out of the shelter, and the violent bones It is already rushing to the shelter.


    The ancient stone trees on the way were incapable of being attacked in front of the bones. The towering old trees that were held by more than a dozen people were smashed by dozens of trees.


    The stone that is more than ten meters high blocks the road, and the bones of the violent bones do not mean to dodge. They directly smashed the boulder and stunned.


    Now, when you look at the bones of the blast, you will hit the devil''s shelter. People who have not ran out of the shelter have already been bloodless, and those who are younger are scared.


    The earth is booming, the hoofs are wild, and the violent bones come out like arrogance. It seems that the shelter is directly hit by a broken bone.


    "Big stupid, the thirteenth battle under the goddess regiment will be Wang Yuhang here, Hugh is here to relax." Seeing the bones will break through the wall, countless people pessimistic despair, but see a person flapping the wings flying In the sky, screaming at the bones of the rushing rush, like the gods.


    And the unstoppable violent bones, the sound of the sound was suddenly stopped, turned and looked at the man who looked like a **** in the air.


    Everyone was shocked, and I couldn��t think of so many masters that I couldn��t shake my body. I��m completely disdainful of the violent bones, and I��m stopped because of one person.


    "Big stupid, my head of the family asked you not to hurt the ordinary people in the shelter. If there was a kind, I would go to the goddess army to die." Wang Yuhang shouted at the bones of the violent, flapping his wings and flew to the side.


    The violent bones came up with a huge bang, and actually went with Wang Yuhang.


    Everyone was shocked. I really couldn��t think of what it was like. It��s just too god. God can communicate with the horrible aliens, and I don��t even bother to pay attention to the human skeleton. It��s incredible that the obedient has really followed.


    Lu Hui and Lei Hengwu are also a stunned look. They naturally know what is going on. They know that Wang Yuhang��s bad luck has played a role, but they did not think that Wang Yuhang would actually save the devil��s shelter.


    "I rub, oh, my god, this person is really strong."


    "Which army is the Goddess Corps? It''s amazing!"


    "Really god!"


    "Too great, the goddess corps must be a super powerful army?"


    "The war of a legion has already been so great. I don''t know how strong the head of the legion is?"


    "You didn''t hear him say that he is the thirteenth war, then that is to say, there are still twelve more than him, and the head of the team will definitely be more devastated."


    "Wang Yuhang, this person I remember."


    "The Goddess Corps saved our lives."


    ......


    Hansen loaned the wing of the blood of the sacred to Wang Yuhang, let him go to the bones of the violent, and who knows that this cargo is so arrogant, but also came a paragraph, this acting is really arrogant, do not know, still I really thought that the violent bones understood his words and went with him.


    In fact, the violent bones are killing Wang Yuhang, the unlucky one.


    Hansen and Zero went together in the past. He felt that this violent bones only ran in one direction. It seemed to be attracted by something in that direction. It was not really directed at the Devil��s Shelter. The Devil��s Shelter was only Blocked its way.


    Therefore, Hansen just let Wang Yuhang walk around the Devil''s Shelter. As long as the violent giant elephant bypasses the Devil''s Shelter, then Wang Yuhang can fly away directly, and the violent giant elephant will not fly, that is, it can be given to the Devil''s Shelter. The clearance will not make Wang Yuhang dangerous.


    Sure enough, Wang Yuhang took the violent bones to bypass the devil''s shelter and then walked for dozens of miles. Wang Yuhang flew directly to the sky, and the violent bones still ran toward the front, and did not turn back to the devil''s shelter.


    "Head, your wing of the blood of the gods is really good, is it better to lend me a few days?" Wang Yuhang said with a slap.


    "Let''s talk nonsense, give it back to me, I ask you, what did you say about the mess?" Hansen had to return to his own wing of the blood, and then asked Wang Yuhang.


    "I am not going to make a name for our goddess army. It is easier to recruit people later." Wang Yuhang smiled.


    "What about the thirteenth battle?" Hansen asked again.


    "This is not a lot of our goddess corps masters. You see me in the thirteenth place. Most people will think that there must be 12 more warriors than me. This is not the high-end atmosphere of our goddess corps. "Wang Yuhang is proud of the explanation.


    Hansen was speechless for a while, but this is indeed a good thing. When the goddess regiment has a reputation, if you invite a master later, it should be a little help.


    It��s just that Hansen didn��t know where to go to find the twelve fighters in front. He thought that he didn��t need to look for it. If he came back later, he would go down from the thirteenth battle. The outsiders didn��t know that there were no 12 wars in front.


    Hansen wants to see where the violent bones are going, and chasing its back.


    "Uncle, do you know where the front is?" Han Sen looked at the bones and went farther and farther. He was not familiar with this area and could only ask Wang Yuhang.


    "I think about it." Wang Yuhang looked in front of him, and suddenly his face changed slightly: "The front seems to be a ghost Taolin."


    ��Where is Ghost Taolin?�� Hansen asked.


    "That is a peach forest. The peach trees inside are huge. Each plant has a height of a hundred meters. A peach forest can''t see the margin. It is easy to get lost after human beings deep into it. There are so many different creatures, and if you mistakenly enter it, it will be difficult to come out again in all likelihood."


    After a pause, Wang Yuhang looked down and seemed to be thinking about it. After a while, he said: "Fortunately, it is the season of peach blossoms, not the season of producing peaches. There is not much danger there."


    ��Why do you say that?�� Hansen asked inexplicably.


    "If it is the season of peaches, many inexplicable and powerful aliens will flow into the Taolin, which is the most dangerous period of the ghost Taolin." Wang Yuhang explained.


    "But now it''s just the season of peach blossoms. If the bones want to eat peaches, shouldn''t they come now?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the silver lord, the "eyes are red and black" plus.

 Chapter 658： The icon under the peach tree (the silver lord plus more)

    If there is a blush on the horizon of the boundless Taolin, it is like the blush on the cheek of the shy girl, the youthful and beautiful youth.


    When Hansen approached the peach forest, he couldn��t help but feel a little shocked. A plant of peach trees was coiled, and the blossoming pink flowers bloomed. The flower sea was almost connected with the heavens and the earth, and its magnificent beauty. Unable to describe.


    Far away, you can smell the aroma of peach blossoms, sweet and refreshing, just like the fragrance of a girl.


    The head of the violent bones, the original red eyes and desperate rushing, but before the Taolin, but gradually slowed down, there was no direct violence into the peach forest, but gently bypassed the peach tree It seems to be afraid of awakening the beautiful girl who is sleeping, and walked into the Taolin with such a light hand.


    The blood red on the bones of the violent bones gradually faded away. Hansen and Wang Yuhang were all stunned. They had not seen the violent creatures degenerate from the state of the runaway.


    "It seems that the skull image has not really gone, its previous changes should be just one of its capabilities." Hansen said thoughtfully.


    "It should be like this, are we going to follow up?" Wang Yuhang looked inside Taolin and did not dare to walk in.


    "Let''s be a little uncle, you should go back and wait to see." Hansen is really a little scared when Wang Yuhang goes with him. If he thinks about it, he will go back first.


    "Good." Wang Yuhang promised to be very refreshing. He turned back to the Devil''s Shelter and turned to see Hansen''s slight glimpse. He was not so refreshed.


    After changing the mind, Hansen understood that Wang Yuhang had installed a ** at the Devil''s Shelter. This is to go back and install the second half.


    Hansen couldn''t help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. Wang Mengmeng''s little uncle is really a wonderful figure, but it is really different.


    "Would you like to go back and wait for me?" Hansen looked at the zero that had never been spoken.


    Zero did not speak, but relied on Han Sen to lean against her and set her attitude.


    Hansen didn''t say anything more. He entered the peach forest with zeros. There are small silver and silver. There should be no danger. It is not too big to see that there are creatures who dare to approach them and run away. It should be too big a problem.


    The blood on the bones gradually receded and restored the original gray color, because it was very slow, it seems to be afraid of hurting those peach trees, so Hansen and zero can easily keep up with it, always in Taolin In the middle.


    This piece of Taolin is really boundless, and I don��t know how big it is. I followed the bones in the peach forest for a day and a night, still occluding the saffron sea of ??the heavens and the earth.


    The bones were very careful to walk, as if they were walking on a piece of pure soil, for fear of being soiled.


    Han Sen looked left and right. It was just peach trees and peach blossoms everywhere. I didn''t see anything special about this peach forest. They came along, and even a strange creature didn''t see it.


    Even if there is a small silver and silver, you should be able to see some alien creatures in the distance, but since they entered the Taolin, they have not seen any ghost shadows except the skull image.


    Hansen started the genetic lock from time to time, and felt the danger with spiritual consciousness, but nothing was sensed and there was no danger.


    There was no warning from the small silver and silver, but it was very quiet and lingered in the arms of zero.


    When the moon is empty, the peach blossom sea is more beautiful and beautiful in the moonlight. A breeze hits, the sea of ??flowers shakes, and the petals of the petals dance with the wind. The beauty is not like the human world.


    Hansen and Zero sat on the back of the golden retriever. Hansen glanced at the zero of the peach blossoms in the sky. The beautiful face was reflected in the peach blossoms and the moonlight, and the beautiful beauty could not be said.


    Hansen couldn''t help but stretch out and fold a small peach flower into the zero room. It only feels perfect.


    "Sure enough, this is more beautiful." Han Sen looked at the gap between the British and the colorful, almost almost integrated with the peach blossoms, can not tell whether it is peach blossom beauty or people more beautiful zero, praised.


    I always compare the zeros with no expression, and the cheeks are surprisingly faint, and the beauty is even more incredible. It is even more beautiful than the peach blossoms, just like the fairy in the peach blossom.


    The bones walked in the peach forest for several days, until Hansen was about to think that this Taolin was inexhaustible, but suddenly saw that there was a huge in the peach forest. The peach tree, the trunk of the dragonfly is almost like a real dragon across the sky, and the peach blossoms are like stars, shining with a faint glow.


    The skull image went to the huge and incomparable peach tree.


    "What a strange thing about this huge peach tree?" Hansen looked at the peach tree far away, and felt an incredible feeling.


    However, his inspiration didn''t feel dangerous. Little silver and silver didn''t feel anything. It was just a pair of eyes staring at the peach tree. It seemed to be still tumbling, not knowing what was thinking.


    Since they have all arrived here, Han Sen naturally wants to see clearly what the skull wants to do, and walks away with the bone image far away, but still maintains a safe distance and does not dare to be too close.


    The huge bones really went to the peach tree. The huge body went under the giant peach trees, and it didn''t look so huge. In contrast, it seems that the bones and peach trees look normal. Some.


    The bones walked gently under the peach trees, and the front legs were bent. They even leaned over under the peach trees, and lowered their heads deeply, as if they were visiting the peach trees.


    Han Sen��s stunned look is like a sturdy level of **** creatures, and it��s too unbelievable to pay homage to a peach tree. It��s hard to believe.


    "What is the origin of this peach tree? Is it a kind of creature that is more powerful than the bone image? Or how can the bone statue pay for it?" Hansen was shocked and looked at the bones for a long time before leaning on the peach tree. Also did not lift.


    But the next scene is even more amazing.


    Under the moonlight, the bones got up and sat down under the peach trees. It was like a human being sitting cross-legged. It was like a Buddha sitting under the peach trees with petals.


    The moonlight is like a wash, and the flowers fall like the English. The body of the skull is like the petals of a demon peach tree. It even has a crystal halo.


    The original gray bone body, at this time, is like a white marble, crystal clear, with a holy light.


    Even the **** eyes of the bones seem to gradually recede from the blood, become clear and quiet, and no more fierce killing.


    The entire bone image, under the peach tree, is almost like an innocent and sinless Buddha, with a holy glow scattered throughout.


    "What is this situation?" Han Sen was more shocked. 8

 Chapter 659： Offspring of the super **** creature

    The bone image has been sitting still under the tree. After a short time, I suddenly heard the sparse sound coming from the peach forest, as if something was close.


    It was just a little while, Hansen saw a pink snake swimming to the huge peach tree, quietly under the peach tree.


    In the other direction, there is also a blue-like tiger-like leopard, and it is lying under the peach tree.


    In the sky, the feathers rise and fall, and a white crane with a white feathered dragonfly flies. He does not dare to fall on the branches, but falls under the peach trees just like other alien creatures.


    After a while, another black bear with a bear who seemed to have just been born did not reach the peach tree.


    For a time, there are many different creatures under the peach tree. Hansen, who is stunned and sees the alien creatures who come here, is obviously a different kind of common existence. It is likely to be super **** creatures.


    Hansen didn''t know why they came here. Isn''t that peach tree special attraction for them?


    At the time of Hansen��s doubts, Xiaoyinyin actually jumped out of his pocket and went down to the peach tree.


    Hansen was shocked and thought that the peach tree had any effect on the aliens, but the small silver and silver took a few steps. Turning around the small head gave Hansen a gesture, it seems to let him go together.


    Hansen suddenly hesitated, although he did not feel the danger, but those who are horrible aliens, did he not die in the past?


    However, the small silver and silver once again indicated to him, and even if the small silver and silver had been discovered, the alien creatures under the peach tree did not have any special moves, and did not even look at them.


    After repeated indications of small silver and silver, Hansen gritted his teeth and went out in the direction of the peach tree.


    Only Hansen walked very slowly, and he walked very carefully. As long as there was something wrong with the alien creatures, he immediately turned and fled.


    But the zero on the side has already rushed to the small silver and silver, and those aliens should be able to see them, but they have no alien physics, but they are all under the peach tree.


    Hansen was a little scared and followed the small silver and silver to the peach tree. He chose a place to lie down. The place was closer to the peach tree, except for the bone elephant and the big one and two small black bears. Only small silver and silver are closest to the peach tree.


    Han Sen��s two meters away is the black giant bear. Although it is not as big as the bones, it is also about ten meters high. It is like a super-large truck. Hansen can clearly hear it. Nasal breath.


    This close contact and no conflict with alien creatures, this is the first time except for small silver and silver, which makes Hansen feel incomparably magical, and those alien creatures have no intention of attacking him at all.


    All the aliens seem to be like peace-loving little animals, all of them lying under the peach tree, regardless of race.


    Small silver and silver lie on the ground full of petals, squinting, and the nose is very gentle. It seems to have a certain kind of unique rhythm. This state Hansen has seen, every time Hansen cultivates the "Song Xuan Jing", wakes up You will find that small silver and silver are in this state.


    Other creatures are similar, although they are just lying there quietly, but each creature has its own unique rhythm.


    ��Does this strange peach tree have any special help for the practice?�� Hansen��s heart was suspicious. After a while, he tried to sit on the ground and began to practice the ��Song Xuan Jing��.


    Just beginning to practice, Han Sen felt that a smattering atmosphere seemed to be introduced into the body by the hole Xuan Jing, and the hole Xuan Jing actually became much cheerful and seemed to respond.


    "Sure enough, some special!" Hansen continued to cultivate, and his body gradually scented with fragrance, blending with the aroma of the peach blossom and spreading toward the four.


    When Hansen completed a big Sunday, he found that his own hole was really much better than the usual practice, which made him secretly surprised.


    But when Hansen��s eyes looked at the alien creatures, they could not help but be a little surprised.


    Perhaps because of the relationship with the aroma of peach blossoms, when Hansen looked at the small silver and silver again, he could clearly see the circulation of the air inside the body. The aroma of the hole that was inhaled was still not completely complete. Refinery.


    Hansen looked at other alien creatures, but it was even more amazing.


    Many of the different creatures here seem to have inhaled the aroma of his hole, but their performance is different.


    Red snakes, blue beasts, cranes, and **** bears, the aroma is chaotic in their bodies, just soaking into the **.


    However, in the small black bear and bone image, Han Sen clearly saw a regular flow of breath, which is a kind of practice similar to human qi training.


    "It''s not right! If only some creatures have such ability to practice, then the **** bear and the bear are obviously the same species. How the **** bear inhales the aroma is chaos, but the little black bear has the unimaginable magical circulation. What? Hansen is more and more surprised.


    Just a little while, his aroma has been completely refining by the little black bear and the bone elephant. The flow of the cranes and the little red snakes is very slow, and the aroma can still be felt in them.


    Hansen looked at the gourd that he had been holding in his hand. This guy had already gotten used to the aroma of Hansen��s cultivation, and he had already refining the aroma.


    Hansen swept his eyes through the other creatures, and soon he thought of something that made him feel terrible.


    Whether it is small silver or silver, or even a gourd on his hand, except for the skull, Hansen is not sure, other alien creatures are descendants of the birth of different creatures, rather than the alien creatures born in the nest of the living creatures. .


    This made Han Sen think of the Golden Retriever. The big Golden Retriever Hansen is not very clear. After the death of the Golden Retriever, the essence of life is left behind, and it is really different.


    "If the golden retriever and the bone elephant are actually descendants of the birth of different creatures, then is it true that the descendants of the super **** creatures are actually somewhat different from the super **** creatures?" Hansen��s heart speculated.


    Such a speculation, let Han Sen suddenly figured out a lot of questions, why some super **** creatures only left the essence of life genes, some alien creatures left behind, if the second generation or three generations of super **** creatures It is possible to leave **, then there must be some mystery.


    Just like small silver and silver, little black bears, the descendants of these super **** creatures seem to have some sort of detachment, which is different from the original super **** creature.

 Chapter 660： Poisonous dragon drill

    Originally Hansen practiced the hole in the mysterious period after a large Sunday, the body will be in a state of saturation, it will take a period of digestion, continue to practice the hole Xuan Jing will be useful, otherwise there will be no improvement in how to practice. .


    But under this peach tree, it seems that there really is some kind of big mystery. Just for a moment, Han Sen feels that the body seems to have been taken out of the air. Once again, he cultivated the "Dong Xuan Jing" and even had new power.


    Hansen once again began to practice "Dong Xuan Jing", and after a big Sunday, the body was once again filled with the actual energy.


    Taking advantage of this time, Han Sen was carefully observing the sacred bones. At that time, the bones were as if they were like Buddhas. They could not see the brutality of the creatures.


    Other alien creatures are also faintly faintly faint, and they can''t say anything, just feel different from the usual aliens.


    Hansen looked at the way of the air in the body of the bones and carefully recorded it.


    He didn''t know how long it would take to separate the enemy, so he had the opportunity to record the breath of the bones first, and maybe it would be useful later.


    The peach blossoms took about half a month. During this half-month, Han Sen recorded the bones and the black bear''s breath.


    When the peach blossoms on the peach tree faded most of the time, the small silver and silver bite Hansen''s trouser legs and pulled Hansen to leave.


    In fact, Hansen himself felt that it was not right. As the peach blossoms were about to fade completely, those alien creatures seemed to be less and less calm.


    In the eyes of the bones, Han Sen seems to still see a trace of blood, as if to restore the cruelty.


    Do not dare to stay here, Hansen pulled away with zero, in case these alien creatures ran away, his small body could not withstand the madness of any super **** creature.


    However, just this half-month, Han Sen almost constantly practiced the tunnel mysterious, and the body has been in a state of hunger and thirst, which greatly enhanced the hole Xuan Jing, Han Sen faintly felt that he had touched The first heavy edge of the hole Xuan Jing, only need an opportunity, maybe you can practice the first weight, use it as the key to open the first genetic lock.


    Hansen originally thought that it would take a few years to reach this point, but in the half moon under the peach tree, Hansen had such an entry, and the magic of the peach tree could not be imagined.


    "It��s just that the peach blossoms have had such incredible effects. I don��t know if the mysterious peach tree bears peaches. If you eat peaches, what an incredible thing!�� Hansen decided to wait for the mysterious peach tree. At the time of the result, be sure to come back to Taolin again, how to pick a few peaches back.


    However, Han Sen has a feeling of faintness. When the mysterious peach tree bears fruit, there will inevitably be a storm under the peach tree. I am afraid that it is not so easy to get peaches.


    Xiaoyinyin seems to be in a hurry. He has been running out with Hansen. He has been rushing out of Taohualin and slowed down and jumped to Hansen��s shoulder.


    Han Sen faintly heard the sound of the violent beasts in the peach blossom forest, and did not dare to stop, and continued to go back with zero.


    However, until Hansen returned to the Devil''s Shelter, he did not hear that the skull figure rushed out of the peach forest, as if it had disappeared, and never heard of the bone image.


    It is now that Wang Yuhang has been in the vicinity of the Devil''s Shelter. Many people also know that there is a goddess regiment. They all know that Wang Yuhang is the thirteenth **** of the goddess army. Uninformed people think that the goddess army is an incomparable one. A powerful army, even a sturdy creature like that can be done, it is simply powerful and unimaginable.


    In the past two months, the Red Flame Tyrannosaurus is still evolving. It seems that the evolution time of the Super Soul Soul is actually more. Hansen estimates that it may take another half a month for the Red Flame Tyrannosaurus to evolve.


    After returning to the league, Hansen intends to select a s-class super-nuclear gene that can match the red flame tyrannosaurus, but Hansen seems to have no suitable technique for the red flame.


    This thing says that the giant sword is not a giant sword, saying that the gun is not a gun, even if you want to be a mace, it is not good.


    "It��s no wonder that the shopkeeper sold it so cheaply, and he readily agreed to pay directly with cash. This thing is a bit too cold." Hansen can only look at other techniques in detail, hoping to find a tyrannosaurus with Red Flame. The technique that can be matched.


    Now Hansen has not dared to expect to be able to fully fit, as long as there is a 70-eighth fit, he can slowly modify it.


    However, Hansen almost repeated all the s-level secrets, and all the popular unpopular classifications have not been let go, but still can not find the technology that can match the red flames.


    This kind of weird weapon is really rare, obviously a heavy weapon, but at most it can be held like a giant sword, or a single hand, so that the power of the user is very high.


    However, it is not as good as a sword, and it is suitable for slashing and picking. It is suitable for both thorns and slaps, but generally use these two techniques, or a long-handled weapon like a gun or a mace. This makes the location of the Red Flame tyrannosaur somewhat awkward.


    The one-handed weapon, which is more than two meters long, looks really violent, but it really needs to be used, and the difficulty is really too high.


    In the end, Hansen had to try to find Professor Bai Yishan of the church. He painted the shape of the Red Flame tyrannosaur and passed it on to him. He hoped that he could help recommend a suitable technique.


    "You wait." After Bai Yishan went through some information, after more than half an hour, he returned to the communicator and said to Han Sen: "This weapon is a bit too cold, but I remember that there is a personal creation. After a similar weapon, although a little different, but in general it is somewhat similar, one-handed heavy weapon, suitable for stab and heavy blow, that person really created a technique, just because it is more common, in the church The division is only a level, the name is "Dragon Dragon Drill", if you are interested, you can go and have a look."


    "Thank you Professor Bai." Hansen has no other way. Although it is only a level, it is much worse than Hansen expected, but he has no other choice. Even Professor Bai Yishan said that there is no s-level matching technique, that is Really no more.


    Hansen landed in the church and bought a super-nuclear genetic technique "Dragon Drill". He carefully studied it. Although it is only a grade, it is more suitable for the red flame tyrannosaurus, mainly thorn and heavy. Strike two techniques, among which in the technique of thorns, there is even a skill of spiraling, which is Hansen''s skill, but he can already get started with a little look. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 661： Red flame tyrannosaurus evolution completed

    In the deep sea, Hansen punched a jellyfish with a diameter of two or three meters and dragged its body back into the Crystal Palace. .


    The little angel is very interested in staring at the jellyfish''s body. Recently, she has not broken the blood-level food, and I don''t know how many blood-level sea creatures I have eaten.


    Hansen faintly felt that the little angel may have been close to the state of battle, because her food intake seems to have been greatly reduced recently, which is a sign that it is about to change.


    Think of the little angels who have become a real super-god beater after they have become fighting. It is not as difficult as it is now to hunt a super-god creature.


    Although Hansen himself also ate some flesh and blood of the **** blood creatures, his own gene of the gods did not increase too much because he could not find the super-super creature.


    Just over halfway, just 51 points of the **** gene, not too far from full.


    As for the essence of the life of the fire-scale tyrannosaurus, Hansen has not been able to come up with any way to eat it. At present, the super-gen gene is still not at all.


    Even so, Hansen��s physical fitness has exceeded 150. Hansen estimates that after his god��s gene is full, his physical fitness should be between 180 and 200. If you add the super **** gene If you don''t need to be promoted to the transcendence, Hansen can reach the heavenly level of three hundred physical qualities.


    Unfortunately, the super **** creature is not good to kill, and the life gene essence does not know how to eat it.


    Hansen was watching the little angels eating, and suddenly felt a shock in the soul sea, the red flame tyrannosaurus broke out and finally completed the evolution.


    I saw that the Red Flame Tyrannosaurus at this time is worthy of the name. The whole body is burning with a red flame. It looks like a Super Saiyan tyrannosaurus, but only the red flame is burning instead of gold.


    Hansen glanced at the introduction of the Red Flame Tyrannosaurus, and he saw more of the title of the runaway.


    The red flame tyrannosaur summoned out, the violent dark **** blade above it, burning red flames, it seems to be domineering to the extreme, and the flames are real, sprayed with a hot breath, being shackled on the body If you don''t say the power of horror, it''s just that the flames and the heat can burn the flesh.


    "A good weapon of terror." Hansen waved a few times and became more and more like it. This guy is too powerful.


    "Now there are weapons, you should take the super **** creatures to open the knife, where to find a super **** creature?" Hansen secretly thought.


    In fact, it is not difficult to find a super-god creature. Most of the mountains and mountains have the existence of super-god creatures, and as long as they take Wang Yuhang, ten can be touched.


    The key is whether it can kill. In fact, Hansen��s most desirable goal is still the red cloud. It feels easier to kill, and there is not much risk.


    However, there is still a crow there, and Hansen��s red flames are so powerful that it is useless to touch the crow.


    I am afraid that his red flames have not yet flown, and the crow has already cut his head.


    The goal that Hansen hopes to find now is that those speeds are not too fast, and the body can''t be too hard.


    Like a **** bear, you can do it. The body is bigger and bigger. The red flame tyrannosaur is big enough long enough. If you hit it on your head, even if it is a **** bear of up to ten meters, I am afraid it will not bear it. live.


    However, the peach blossom forest is too strange, and there are several super **** creatures. Hansen dare not go there to take risks. He is sure that if he really dares to take Wang Yuhang into it, he will be besieged by the super **** creature.


    Without Wang Yuhang, the physical qualities of different creatures are too high, and most of them are much stronger than Hansen. It is useless to have such a big killer.


    With Wang Yuhang attracting attention, Han Sen is so good that he will come to the next time. If he does not die, it will have half life.


    "Captain, Lu Hui is coming." Back to the goddess shelter, Yang Manli reported a news that was unexpected to Hansen.


    "What did he come to here for me? Wouldn''t it be to thank us for the rescue of his devil''s shelter last time?" Hansen frowned slightly, and he asked Lu Hui to come over.


    "How can the head of the group be so free, I have time to come to me." Han Sen smiled and looked at Lu Hui.


    "One is to thank you for the last time you took the bones. Second, there is a sale to talk to you." Lu Hui said with a smile.


    "Thanks to it, you don''t have to. If you buy or sell, you can say it." Han Sen saw that Lu Hui did not bring any thank you, but he was naturally disappointed.


    "We found a suspected super-god creature, but with our own power, we can''t kill it, so we want to cooperate with your goddess army and go hunting for the suspected super-god creature." Lu Hui did not turn around. Directly explained the intention.


    "What kind of super **** creature?" Hansen is very interested in this.


    "A wolf." Lu Hui replied.


    "What kind of wolf?" Hansen couldn''t help but frown. Lu Hui''s statement is too general.


    Lu Hui smiled and laughed: "The king of hundreds of thousands of wolves has not yet discovered that it has the ability to be a thunder and lightning, but it is extremely embarrassing, and the speed and strength are very strong."


    "Hundreds of thousands of wolves? This is not so easy to do?" Hansen could not help but frown again, the king of this large group of people, is not a good role.


    And to fight it in the wolves, it is several times more difficult, it is better to kill a single super **** creature.


    "It''s really hard to kill, otherwise I won''t come to you to cooperate, but the wolf king''s body is very balanced, that is to say, there is no special attribute, the fur is not too hard, the speed will not be too fast, the strength It won''t be too strong, this super-god creature is the one we are most likely to kill." Lu Hui said faintly.


    Hansen nodded. He agreed to Lu Hui��s speech. Such a super-god creature is the most difficult, but it is also the most opportunity for human beings to kill.


    ��How to cooperate?�� Hansen asked.


    "I want to ask you to help attract the attention of the wolves. We will finish killing the Wolf King. After the event, the harvest is equal to the harvest of the beast." Lu Hui��s intention is obvious. He is interested in Wang Yuhang��s ability. .


    Wang Yuhang��s attraction to different creatures, after the performance of the devil��s shelter, really made Lu Hui shocked.


    "Sorry, if this is the case, then we have no need to cooperate." Hansen directly refused.


    ��Why?�� Lu Hui asked Han Sen.


    "If you want to cooperate with us, then we must complete the final killing by us. This one cannot be changed," Hansen said faintly.


    "That''s really a pity. It seems that I can only cooperate again next time." Lu Hui knows that it is necessary to talk about it anymore.


    Lu Hui does not think that Hansen really has the ability to kill super-natural creatures. He mainly took a fancy to Wang Yuhang''s ability to attract different creatures. Hansen''s appetite is too great.


    He sent Lu Hui, Han Sen called Yang Manli: "You want to find a way to check, Lu Hui, where are they going to hunt the wolf king." (To be continued...)

 Chapter 662： Gray Wolf King (Silver Alliance Master Plus)

    Because it is the king of hundreds of thousands of wolves, it is not difficult to find out.


    In fact, it is easy to find out. In two days, Yang Manli has already given the information to Han Sen. The wolf group is easy to find, but wants to kill the wolf king from hundreds of thousands of wolves, but it must be Have real strength.


    "This is simply a gift that God has prepared for me!" Hansen looked at the results of Yang Manli''s investigation and prepared things directly without saying anything.


    Without Wang Yuhang, he was afraid that he would bring Wang Yuhang instead of a moth.


    The king of the general population is not wrong, but compared to some purely biological creatures, their physical strength will be slightly weaker, but their wisdom is stronger.


    For Hansen, this is an excellent opportunity, because there are small silver and silver, he can completely drive away those wolves, and the Wolf King alone.


    Han Senxing rushed to the prairie in the north, trying to try out the power of the Red Flame.


    The wolves were too big. Hansen inquired a little about it nearby. He noticed the movements of the wolves and chased them directly. He had to try to see if he could kill the Wolf King before they started.


    Hansen almost chased the wolves around the clock, and finally found the wolves.


    It seems to be a very ordinary gray wolf, but the population is too large. In order to prevent the wolf king from escaping, Hansen took the small silver and silver directly to the wolf''s hinterland, and the gray wolves escaped far away. No, no one dares to approach Hansen.


    Hansen walked nearly a hundred miles and finally saw the wolf king on a small hill. It didn''t seem to be eye-catching. The gray wolf was not big. It was similar to a normal wolf. There was no special attribute on the body. The power beats, except for a strange blue mark on its forehead, which almost does not distinguish it from the ordinary gray wolf in the wolves.


    When Hansen saw it, it was lying on the grass in the hills, looking at Hansen from the hills that were not too tall.


    "It��s no wonder that Lu Hui wants to play the idea of ??this wolf king. This guy looks too ordinary." Hansen directly summoned the red flame tyrannosaurus, two meters long and strange weapons like big guns, Hansen With a single hand in his hand, the red flame rises and looks extremely overbearing.


    However, Hansen had not waited for the king of the wolf, but he saw the wolf king standing up from the hill, and there was a wolf in the sky.


    "My little gray, you don''t call it, even if you break your throat, there will be no wolf to save you." Han Sen looked at the wolf king, and could not help but laugh.


    But the next second, Hansen��s smile suddenly solidified on his face.


    Only heard the sounds of wolves in all directions, the Wanli Mountain River has a wolf shadow, and countless pairs of ghost-like wolf eyes flash around, and groups of gray wolves come from all over the crowd.


    "Impossible! How can these gray wolves not be afraid of the atmosphere of small silver and silver?" Hansen was shocked, hundreds of thousands of wolves, of which the gray wolves of the mutant are not counted, the blood of the big wolf Not a few, even if all the stations are there to let Hansen kill, Han Sen can not kill the soft hand.


    But Hansen soon understood the reason. I saw the blue mark on the forehead of the wolf, and the eyes of ordinary gray wolves seemed to have been exposed to a layer of blue light, even the original gray fur. There is a slight blue.


    Rage, brutality, tyranny, and the various words used to describe the image of the wolverine can now be used on them.


    The wolf king still stood on the hill and looked at Hansen quietly. At his side, more than a dozen blood-stained gray wolves came up and stood on either side of it.


    Hansen did not hesitate to directly summon his wings and flee. He is a creature that can kill the blood of the gods, but his physical quality is stronger than the average blood creature, and those blood creatures can hurt him. .


    Coupled with the number of horrible wolves and wolf kings, let alone Hansen himself, even with the Queen and the little uncle, they have to run the same way, there is no chance of winning.


    Han Sen just flew up, and saw the wolf king once again squatting, the blue mark on his forehead was even more glaring, and the gray body had a blue glow.


    Hey!


    A gray wolf slammed into the air, and even volleyed to Hansen, and the ordinary gray wolf, which had no wings, even had the power to walk.


    Like a tsunami-like wolf, it screamed at the volley and rushed to Hansen.


    Hansen��s heart has already been shocked to the extreme. He knows that he still looks down on the wolf king. It is a king of a race, a **** of a level, how can it be ordinary?


    Now Hansen understands that leading a living creature with a race is no worse than a lone god, and even more terrifying in some respects.


    The last time Hansen had seen Lu Hui commanding the human cavalry to besiege the bones, but this time it was replaced by the wolf king commanding the wolves to kill him. The wolf king did not even mean to shoot, just ordered the tide like gray. The wolf chased the Hansenwei.


    Hansen��s red flames violently waved, but the wolves were not afraid at all. One was only wearing a blue halo, and the blue-eyed gray wolf in his eyes went to Hansen.


    The red flame tyrannosaurus was swept away, and several gray wolves were directly smashed out. The flames burned and the burnt flesh was black, but the gray wolf that could climb up, regardless of the flames of his body, still fiercely rushed to Hansen.


    Kill and kill!


    In the hands of Hansen, the red flames violently smashed and killed, not knowing how many gray wolves were killed, desperately trying to rush out of the wolves.


    However, the wolves have more and more kills, and there is no end at all. Fortunately, Hansen has practiced the Changsheng Mantra and Baoyu Yuanyang Gong. The energy of the whole body is endless, and he has smashed more than 100 miles, leaving no doubt how much black. The wolf corpse still does not rush out of the wolves.


    Hansen has killed most of the old gray wolves, mostly in the original gray wolf, but he has no way.


    These gray wolves are like trained soldiers. They are completely killing Hansen in a battle mode. Hansen can''t do it even if he wants to kill those senior gray wolves.


    Xiaoyinyin has been squatting on Hansen��s shoulder without moving, just staring coldly at the direction of the Wolf King, seemingly waiting for something.


    However, the Wolf King did not chase, at least Hansen did not see the wolf king figure, but these gray wolves do not know how, still still so fearless, but also able to cope with the various kinds of Hansen Variety.


    Two or three hundred miles were rushed out. When Hansen thought that he was going to be killed by these gray wolves, the wolves gradually dispersed. If the big wolves were not much, they would completely retreat.


    While Hansen secretly breathed a sigh of relief, he heard a rumbling sound coming from a distance, only to see the other side of the grassland, a group of horses galloping like a sea of ??clouds, a horse of the gods slaps the angel The general wings are self-inspecting the world. 8

 Chapter 663： Red pony (silver lord plus more)

    "I wiped it. It turned out that it has already left the wolf''s site. Isn''t this just taking off the wolf mouth and entering the mouth of the horse?" Hansen was depressed and looked at the flying horse with wings. He really hated himself. The two slap in the face, I have nothing to do to provoke these groups of animals to do anything, how much to kill a single alien, so why not find things. ?


    "I want to take advantage of the dead!" Hansen sighed in his heart.


    Fortunately, I don��t know what the reason is. The wolves in the distance and the horses on the other side seem to have any scruples about this piece of the middle. They didn��t come here. It��s a chance for Hansen to take a breather. .


    Hansen did not dare to fly in the air. For those Pegasus who could fly, he had no advantage in the sky.


    Falling on the grass, Hansen looked around carefully. It seems that this place is nothing special, that is, a meadow, but there are no wolves and horses close to the vicinity of a dozen miles.


    After Hansen carefully observed, the grass here is relatively sparse and short, and even somewhat yellow, which is completely incomparable with the rich and tender grasslands on both sides.


    But there is nothing else but a small lake. It is a pure grass.


    Both the wolf and the horse looked at him in the distance. For a long time, he refused to leave. Hansen stayed here and did not leave. He did not believe that the wolves and horses could keep guarding him here.


    But Hansen soon became his own fault. The horses and wolves really stayed here, and they even turned the shift guards. A wolf and a horse exchanged to monitor the area.


    Fortunately, Hansen has a lot of nutrient solution, and it is not a problem to support it for a month or two.


    However, even if it can support one or two months, it is useless. The wolves and the horse did not give up at all. After half a month, they still closely monitored this place and did not give Hansen the opportunity to leave.


    "Small silver and silver, you are thinking of a way, you will not plan to wait for me to die, then sneak out alone?" Han Sen put the small silver and silver in front of him, accused: "You do this It��s not right. The jackals don��t separate themselves. You don��t know how to grow up. You should talk to the wolf king to see if we can give us a way to live.��


    Small silver and silver are lying on the ground, watching Han Sen silently, and licking slender eyes from time to time.


    Hansen felt that he was completely talking about the cow, but he turned around and turned around, but he could not find any chance to escape.


    "If you can''t do it, you can only force it out. The Pegasus must not go there. It looks much more than the wolves, and it has the ability to fly by nature. It is more troublesome to go there." Hansen looked at it. On the side of the wolves, I saw the breeze blowing in the grassland. Under the grass, there was a gray back. I don��t know how many gray wolves are hiding in the grassland.


    Hansen had to observe their actions silently, hoping to find a suitable opportunity to rush out, and it is best to determine the location of the Wolf King. Until now he did not see where the Wolf King is, so he did not dare to shake.


    On this day, Hansen saw that there was some commotion in the horse group. I saw a red pony in the horse group, but the nearby horses all let go, not afraid to get close to the red pony. about.


    "Is it the second generation of the gods?" Hansen glanced at him, and he was a little surprised. The red pony seemed to have just been born for a long time. He was full of curiosity about everything. He walked around, even those blood-level horses. Quickly give way to it, for fear of blocking it.


    "If you kidnapped the red pony, don''t you know if you can borrow the way to escape from the horses?" Hansen gave birth to evil thoughts, hate not immediately put the knife on the neck of the red knife, good and The Mawang talked about the conditions.


    However, Han Sen quickly dismissed this idea. After all, the alien creature is not a human being. If Ma Wang saw that he hijacked the red pony, I am afraid that the first thought was not to negotiate with him, but to destroy him directly.


    And the red pony is small, it is also a level **** creature, Han Sen is really not sure, he will be able to get it.


    The red pony seems to be full of curiosity about everything, staring at Hansen and the little silver and silver with big eyes, very interested in strangers.


    The red pony tried several times to enter the area where Hansen was, but was stopped by the horse king who appeared in time, and then left with the red pony.


    When the red pony left, there was some regret to look at it.


    "It''s a pity. If the red pony runs over, maybe he still has a chance to hijack it." Hansen secretly regretted it.


    At night, Han Sen was lying on the grass and counting the stars. It was a bit boring. He summoned the little angels and the yin and yang princesses to chat and talk.


    Chatting and chatting, but suddenly heard the sound of the horses over there, but saw a red pony sneaked into this area, is coming to Hansen they come here, from time to time with big eyes They are.


    Hansen looked at the heart, but there was a commotion in the horse group. Many horses screamed, as if they were persuading the red pony to go back and not to step into the area.


    But what they call, but they never dare to set foot on this area like a red pony, just call it there.


    The Mawang has never appeared, and I don��t know why.


    The red pony ignored them and still walked over to Hansen. They looked at the West with their big eyes and curiously. They walked until they were only 20 meters away from Hansen. They stopped with big eyes. Look to them.


    "Come here... Baby is coming over here..." Hansen smiled and raised his hands on the red pony, as if he were calling a baby.


    However, the red pony has retreated two steps, his eyes full of vigilance and distrust.


    Han Sen was only alert that his expression was too much like a strange uncle who abducted a child. He quickly conflated his face and smiled. He looked at the red pony in a pure and innocent way, but he was thinking about how to put red. The pony is tricked into coming.


    Hansen took the dried meat that he had brought to the ground and put it on the ground, indicating that the red pony came over to eat, but the red pony only looked at it and no longer had any interest.


    "Does the horse have to eat grass?" Hansen was depressed and touched his body. There was nothing else that could seduce the red pony. I didn''t know what to do at the moment.


    However, after watching the red pony for a while, it seemed to be a little bit relieved, and took a few steps toward Hansen.


    The horses over there have already shaken. I don''t know how many horses are outside. It is not only long-term, but it is like advising the red pony to go back, and it seems to warn Hansen not to try to be against the red pony.


    Hansen suddenly felt that something was wrong. If the wolf and the horse were jealous of each other, they would not want to step in the middle of the film. Now the red pony has come in. If the horses are so anxious, why are they still Didn''t rush over? 8

 Chapter 664： Underground monster

    The little red horse was only a little scared when he started, but after a few laps, there was no danger, and he happily wandered around Hansen.


    Although Hansen was very anxious to hijack the little red horse, he also knew that this kind of thing could not be anxious. He just sat there watching and waved to the little red horse from time to time.


    The little red horse seemed to be less and less afraid of them, and soon he went to Hansen''s side and sniffed Hansen''s body with his nose.


    Han Sen has some entanglement in his heart. I don''t know if I want to take this little red horse now. In theory, this is the best chance, but if I catch a level of **** creature, even if it is only a larva, Hansen has no confidence.


    What''s more, the current little red horse still seems to be wary, and the outside horses are extremely violent, and a flying horse is arrogant to this side. If you can kill someone early, Hansen may have been scratched by thousands of dollars. .


    The small silver and silver suddenly became unhappy, jumped to Hansen��s lap, licked his mouth against the little red horse, and made a warning low.


    The little red horse was shocked. Hansen screamed badly. He was afraid that the little red horse was scared away by the small silver and silver, and he quickly held down the small silver and silver.


    However, the little red horse was only shocked. After a few steps back, she saw that the silver, silver and silver were full of hostility. Instead, it seemed to be more cheerful. She spread the hoof and ran to Hansen, and leaned back. Grinding on Hansen.


    The small silver and silver eyes are red. If Hansen is not pressed, he has already rushed out to educate the little red horse.


    Hansen tried to reach out and touch the brown hair on the back of the little red horse. The little red horse did not resist, let Hansen touch it, and it seemed to be very enjoyable.


    However, Hansen��s touch, the outer group of Pegasus was blown up, fluttering their wings and flying to the sky, like clouds covering the sky, arguing against Hansen in the air, like at any time. Rushing down Hansen into a meat sauce, but eventually there was no Pegasus rushed down.


    "Small, let the uncle hug." Hansen stretched out his hands and slowly hugged the little red horse. The little red horse did not resist at all, and seemed very happy.


    However, Hansen��s heart is somewhat entangled. Now it is definitely the best chance for him to hijack the little red horse, but the Pegasus King and the horse group will not accept the threat, in case the Pegasus King and the horse group will attack him at the same time. Then it is really finished.


    After hesitating for a while, Hansen did not start, and the little red horse was sang by Hansen. It looked very naive.


    Hansen knows that this is only a superficial phenomenon. After the little red horse grows up, I am afraid that it will be like those flying horses. The first reaction of human beings is to attack, not to be curious.


    When Hansen hesitated to start with Xiaohongma, his heart suddenly gave birth to a warning sign. Hansen was shocked and thought that Xiaohongma had to turn his face.


    But I glanced at it, but now the little red horse is still sang, and the next second, the underground suddenly protrudes like a vine-like tentacle, and they roll over to Hansen.


    Those tentacles are extremely fast, but most of them are rolled up to the little red horse. Hansen came here and reacted, and flew directly.


    And that little red horse was not so lucky, no matter how powerful it was, it was just not long before it was born, the experience was too little, and it was suddenly **** by countless tentacles.


    In the next second, the grass slammed open a hole, and the little red horses dragged into the crack.


    The little red horse came out with a young horse, and the red light flashed. It was a bit like the red light from the red police light on the police car. The vine-like tentacles were cut off and dropped on the ground and flowed out of the green blood.


    However, there are more vines that are drilled out of the ground to tie the little red horse, and drag it to the crack.


    Hansen glanced at the crack and saw a piece of fleshy red inside, covered with sharp fangs like gears, and I don��t know what terrible creatures are.


    "No wonder those wolves and Pegasus are afraid to come in. It turned out that there is a terrible creature here!" Hansen looked at the little red horse and was dragged into the underground blood red mouth, brows Wrinkled, summoned the red flames, and directly smashed the past.


    The flame swayed, and the heavy weight of the dragonfly smashed over the tentacles. Suddenly, the tentacles of the piece were cut off, and a piece of burnt black was burned. The flame burned on the broken tentacle. The tentacles of the little red horse have been cut off. Red Mart restored his freedom.


    Only it has not produced wings, no flying ability, ran two times on the ground, and looked at it and was tied by other tentacles.


    Hansen directly picked up the little red horse and patted the wings to the sky.


    The alien creature in the ground is very weird. I don��t know why I am particularly interested in this little red horse. Hansen and Xiaoyinyin have not been attacked too strongly, like the underground creatures, all the attention. They are all like little red horses.


    Han Sen just flew up with a little red horse, but heard a dull beast, as if even the earth was shaking, seeing a tentacle in the ground like a long-awaited sky, the large grass was directly opened, one The behemoth climbed out like a **** of hell.


    It was a giant worm like a cockroach. It just showed a body, but it was already huge. It seemed like a train that rushed out of the ground for dozens of meters. There were countless long beards on both sides of the ridge. It was crazy. Roll to Xiaohongma and Hansen.


    That was too fast, much faster than Hansen��s **** wing, and the long-shouldered tentacles had to be rolled over, occupying almost all of the space in all directions.


    In the hands of Hansen, the red flames violently violently violently smashed the dense long beards, causing the flames of the sky to be everywhere. The technique of flying the sky exploded, and the body slammed in the air, avoiding the bite of the alien creature.


    At this time, the Pegasus in the sky finally couldn��t help but rushed down. They rushed down with an angry scream. Obviously, they were eager to protect the Lord, and then they took fear again. They all rushed to the monster that climbed out from the ground. .


    The long beard on the monster seems to be able to regenerate. After being cut off, it grows again. A flying horse rushes down and is entangled by the long beard. Many Pegasus are directly smashed and flesh-and-blooded. Everywhere.


    The monster climbed out from the ground. The huge body is a hundred meters long. The shell is purple and black. There are countless strange feet underneath. There are countless long beards on it.


    I saw the monster screaming at the horrible body, carrying a long dance on the back, strangling a flying horse, while still chasing Hansen holding the little red horse.


    "How can this ghost thing be so kind to the little red horse? Is there anything special about the little red horse?" Hansen was surprised. He had to carry the little red horse to fly away with the technique of flying the sky. Dance, all the volumes of his long hair to his coke black ash.


    A long-sounding scorpion came from afar, only to see the white Pegasus king stepping in from far away, and his body was soaring, apparently angered to the extreme. 8

 Chapter 665： Shocking

    The gas of the Pegasus King spread out and turned into a cloud-like squat, falling on the huge monster, and suddenly caught its long hair and body.


    And between the clouds, the monster''s long beard seems to be stuck, and it is difficult to swing freely. It becomes a little difficult.


    But the monster is too big, the body is extremely tyrannical, struggling in the sky, hard to tear the white clouds stuck to the body, continue to rush to the little red horse and Hansen.


    Now the Pegasus King and the Horse Group don''t care about Hansen, they all rushed toward the monster, desperately biting its body, long beard and strange feet.


    Hey!


    A long shout in the grassland in the distance, a gray wolf appeared on the horizon of the grassland, and it was like a blast.


    Behind it, a wolf like a tsunami swarmed.


    The blue mark on the forehead of the wolf king shines brightly, making a gray wolf''s fur turn blue, and the body also has a blue glow, and the eyes are even blue. A ghost wolf from Hell.


    Hansen was shocked and thought that the wolves would take this opportunity to solve the Pegasus.


    However, seeing the wolves in the blue light, the fierce bite to the monster long hair and strange feet, not to come to fight with the Pegasus, but to help the Pegasus team besieged the monster.


    The wolf king looked up and the blue mark on his forehead swelled again. This time, even those flying horses were crossed with a layer of blue halo, which gave the speed and strength of the Pegasus some blessing. It seems to be getting stronger.


    Between the wings of the Pegasus, the white air mass is like a cloud of falling, and more and more white groups are stuck on the monster''s body, making many of its long hairs and strange feet stick together. The original power.


    The wolves and the horses are not afraid of the dead attacking monsters. The monsters are fierce and big, and they open up a few mouths and swallow a few flying and gray wolves, but they have no use, and they are still more and more wolves. Group and Pegasus siege.


    The monster''s body is covered with gray wolves and flying horses. Under the bite of the beggar, it is not as flexible as before.


    Although most of the gray wolf and the Pegasus could not hurt it, but under the cover of the gray wolf and the Pegasus, the Wolf King and Pegasus also attacked it.


    Hansen was stunned in the sky, and Hansen was the first to see such a large-scale fighting.


    And it��s still an incredible combination of inter-ethnicity.


    The ability of the Wolf King can be blessed on the Pegasus, which makes Han Sen very surprised. It is obvious that the power of the Wolf King is very unique.


    Although its own power can only be considered as a middle-aged supernatural creature in adulthood, the horrible power blessing is very scary.


    The gray wolf group, which had no flying ability, was able to walk under the blessing of it, and its strength and speed were greatly enhanced. This is definitely a super powerful ability.


    "If you kill the wolf king, what will be the aura of the aura?" Hansen thought in his heart.


    And the power of the Pegasus is similar to that of the Wolf King. The power of the ** is only in the middle of the super-god creature, but the white air mass that it condenses is like a glue, sticking to the monster. So that the monster minions have lost their original sharpness, like being wrapped in a layer of glue.


    Very unique and useful power, but Hansen can''t see it, which is the power of which department.


    The wolf king''s claws tore the monster''s carapace, causing the monster to scream, and the body slammed up and shook.


    The Pegasus rushed down from the sky, slamming into the monster''s abdomen, the one-horned horn, and suddenly tossed the monster''s abdomen out of a long hole.


    The monsters are fierce, but under the siege of the wolves and Pegasus, they gradually become a little powerless, wielding a strange foot to drill back into the ground.


    The Pegasus King summoned a large white air mass to spurt on the ground, so that the monster''s claws stuck to it, losing the sharpness that should have been, and it was difficult to dig up the hole for a while.


    The monster''s body only got a little bit into it. It was more convenient for the Wolf King and the Pegasus King to attack. The Wolf King ran wildly on the monster. Wherever the wolf claw went, it directly tore the piece of the carapace.


    Pegasus King''s unicorn is not inferior, repeated collisions, making the monsters make a painful roar.


    "Sure enough, people are more bulls. If they fight alone, the Wolf King and the Pegasus King are not the opponents of the monster, but with the wolves and the Pegasus, the monster is also a hero and a rival." Han Sen Sigh in my heart.


    The little red horse was held by Hansen, and some excitedly looked at the battle below.


    Hansen��s eyes turned: ��Now the Pegasus King is desperately fighting the monster. I am now just fleeing with a little red horse, that is, I can escape a life, and I can steal the little red horse. It really kills two birds.��


    Hansen was excited and wanted to turn around, but suddenly found that not far behind him, there were a large group of Pegasus staring at him, and there was no shortage of blood.


    "Cough!" Hansen immediately gave up the plan to steal the little red horse. The Pegasus group is too big. There are countless Pegasus. If he really dares to take the little red horse, I am afraid that he has not yet rushed out of the Pegasus. The Pegasus King will fly over and desperately with him.


    On the grass farther away from the battlefield, Hansen put the little red horse down, then raised his hands and slowly withdrew.


    Those Pegasus suddenly circled the little red horse, Han Sen wanted to retreat, but there are still large Pegasus blocking his way.


    The little red horse made a young scream at Hansen, and the Pegasus reluctantly let a passage open.


    Hansen was amazed and had a deeper understanding of the wisdom of different creatures. He waved his hand to Xiaohongma, and Hansen went through the Pegasus.


    The monster is dead. He is afraid that the King of the Pegasus and the Wolf King will solve the monster and then pack it up, so they don��t dare to stay for a moment.


    The number of Pegasus is really amazing. I am afraid there are millions of people. It is no wonder that the monster can only lie in the ground and dare not come out. But this time, it was tempted by the little red horse, and it will be rushed out of disregard, but the result is Killed by the Wolf King and the Pegasus King, life is impossible.


    For Lu Hui''s plan to kill the Wolf King, Han Sen felt that it was really whimsical, not to mention whether the Pegasus King would help, just the wolves, not the current human forces can cope.


    The strength of the Wolf King is too strong for the wolves. Hansen does not think that someone can kill the Wolf King under the protection of the wolves.


    After Hansen heard the terrible monsters in the distance, it seemed that everything was calming down. Hansen accelerated his pace and wanted to leave the grassland as soon as possible.


    After walking for a day and a half, I finally saw that I had to leave the grassland, but suddenly I saw a cloud in the sky, and a horse came to the sky, standing on the back with a red pony, proudly leaning back. With a small head.

 Chapter 666： Overlord gun

    Han Sen saw the Pegasus King. The first thought was to run fast. He spread his legs and ran hard, but his degree was still a lot slower than the Pegasus King. He was quickly chased by the Pegasus King. In front of Hansen. ??


    The little red horse jumped from the back of Pegasus, and happily ran to Hansen, smashed Hansen with his head, and spit out a thing and fell in front of Hansen.


    Hansen took a closer look, it was a fist-sized purple-black crystal, and the little red horse used his head to top the crystal to Hansen''s feet.


    "This... is it for me?" Hansen saw the crystal, his eyes widened, and he could hardly believe that there was such a good thing in the world.


    In his experience, the purple-black crystal is undoubtedly the essence of life genes. Ten ** is the underground monster. The little red horse actually brought this to him, so Hansen has his own kind. Buying a lottery ticket, just smashing one on the ground, has a sense of happiness of five million.


    Little Red Horse couldn''t understand what Hansen said. Seeing Hansen didn''t take the purple-black crystal, he bit it again and spit the crystal in Hansen''s hand.


    "Cough cough... How is this so interesting... Don''t you be so polite?" Han Sen said so, his hand clenched the crystal, and his heart was ecstatic.


    The little red horse honed twice on Hansen until the Pegasus snorted, and the little red horse turned and ran back, jumped to the back of Pegasus, and looked at Hansen��s side. He called out to him.


    Then the Pegasus King immediately slammed his wings and rushed to the sky in an instant, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Happiness came too suddenly. I thought I was going to be busy. Who knows that there are unexpected surprises." Hansen took this piece of purple-black crystal, and did not feel any special power on it, unlike fire. The essence of the life of the phoenix dragon beast is generally untouchable.


    "Can this life gene extract be eaten?" Hansen''s sticking out his tongue, but it didn''t melt like the first shelter. This purple-black crystal seems to be a real crystal. Stone-like, it will not melt at all.


    "Strange? How can you not eat it? No wonder this is not the essence of life genes?" Hansen has not responded for several times, and his heart is more suspicious.


    But no matter how you look at it, this is a piece of life genetic essence.


    "It seems that you want to eat the essence of life genes in the sanctuary of the Second God. There should be a special way to do it." Hansen did not dare to directly swallow this life gene extract.


    Obviously this is not something that can be solved if swallowed, and the King of the Pegasus and the Wolf King do not want this life-genetic liquid, which makes Han Sen doubtful and even more afraid to eat.


    Hansen has some speculations, but he is not sure, only waiting for the opportunity to confirm his own conjecture.


    Put away the essence of this life gene, Hansen left the grassland, and went to the Devil''s Shelter to find out the news.


    I heard that Lu Hui has reached an agreement with the overlord in the north to unite to kill the wolf king. Hansen can only send blessings to them, hoping that Pegasus will not help the wolf king, otherwise they want to It is not easy to escape.


    After seeing the strength of the Wolf King and the Pegasus King, Han Sen now has a red flame tyrannical dragon, but if he wants to kill the **** creatures like the Wolf King in the real battle, it is difficult to fight alone.


    Their physical quality is much stronger than that of human beings. Hansen��s red flame tyrannosaurs are afraid that there is no chance of a positive wolf king, and the personal strength of Wolf King is still in the middle and lower ranks among the gods.


    "It seems that we still need some helpers to better kill the gods." Han Sen secretly thought.


    Although the helper can''t find it for a while, but his personal strength can still be improved, "Dragon Dragon Drill" is obviously not strong enough, Han Sen is ready to transform "Dragon Dragon Drill", at least let it have s-level level, on those level **** creatures At the time, it can be useful.


    The best transformation is naturally in actual combat. Hansen used the instrument to scan the red flame tyrannosaur, and directly virtualized it in the virtual community, preparing to practice and transform "Dragon Dragon Drill" in the virtual training camp.


    After boarding the military''s virtual training camp, Hansen looked at his friends, and Shannon was not online, so he had to enter the random matching mode.


    Hui Haifeng has been very cool recently. He has just won the first place in the military region. Although he is only the first in the shooting, he has already satisfied him.


    The ratio of the Central Military Region to the first, even if it is only a single item, is not something that anyone can get. The method of Hui Haifeng��s hard work for many years is finally white.


    Deng 6 has a virtual training camp, Hui Haifeng is ready to practice the techniques of fists and feet, hoping to further the overall ranking in the next internal ratio.


    Soon, Hui Haifeng randomly arrived at his opponent and glanced at each other''s id "small soldiers on the battleship". It seems that the record is very general.


    After entering the battle, Hui Haifeng slightly stunned, because the other side of the blade is too weird, two meters long and huge pointed cone weapon.


    There are also gear-like pleats on the top, which looks like a large metal umbrella that is gathered, but because of the sharp edges of the folds, it looks very horrible.


    "What is this strange blade? It looks like a giant sword is like a knight''s gun in ancient times, but it is not like it. It is more aggressive than those of the blade. How can such a blade be used?" Hui Haifeng Very doubtful.


    Although the Cavaliers also have the skills of a single-handed gun, it is a method used for cavalry. With the impact of the mount, it has a huge power. Fighting on the ground like this, holding this heavy weapon in one hand, how to look at it. Not very good to show.


    As a master with a gun, Hui Haifeng thinks that this weapon is too big. It is not very good to use it as a gun, but when it is a sword, such a huge overbearing one-handed sword, plus a conical body, many The sword-style moves must not be displayed.


    Huihaifeng thinks that this weapon is very interesting, and it has caused some expectation. If you want to see such weapons, what kind of tricks do you have?


    Hui Haifeng, who was originally prepared to fight empty-handedly, summoned a big gun. The gun used by Hui Haifeng is very long. It is also more than two meters long. If the arm is thick, the gun blade is more than one foot long. The whole body is cast in steel. The nickname is "Overlord Gun."


    There are many people who can use the "Overlord Gun", but there are very few people who can really use this heavy weapon. Because the Overlord Gun lacks the agility of the gun, it is the overbearing, the general strength and the lack of strength, practicing. Not a fighter gun.


    Hansen saw that his opponent used a shotgun, and couldn��t help but smile. Because his stab in the red flames was basically borrowed from the gun. 8

 Chapter 667： Breaking the sun without a gun (silver lord plus more)

    Hansen was armed with tyrannosaurus, and a sprint directly penetrated the wind toward the Bohai Sea. The tyrannosaurus in his hand also had a strong rotation, and the poisonous dragon drilled the rotary attack. Because Hansen practiced the spiral gun method, this trick was very smooth. The power of rotation is very powerful.


    Coupled with the weight and cutting edge of the tyrannosaurus itself, if it is stabbed, I am afraid that even if it is a heavy shield, it will be directly pierced.


    In the wind of the Bohai Sea, the Tyrannosaurus guns were up one block, and the hard tyrannosaurus was lifted up, so that the rotating force did not achieve the desired effect.


    The cross-gun fell, and the gun danced like a mad dragon, and the momentum was overbearing. Hansen could only take back the tyrannosaurus and blocked the shot.


    when!


    The gun collided with the tyrannosaurus, and Hansen actually went backwards two steps, and his brow could not help but wrinkle.


    Although the tyrannosaurus is only a virtual product scanned by the system, there is no real violent fire and hardness, but the weight and shape are the same, it should be more than the Bohai gun of the Bohai Sea. Under the collision, Han Sen was actually retraced and retreated. Since the system is judged in this way, it must be said that the other party��s strength is stronger than that of Hansen.


    However, this is also impossible. If the other party is an evolutionary person, then the physical fitness is at most 150, and Hansen has exceeded this value.


    The weapons are heavier than the other, and the strength is stronger than the other. Without the hard road, they will lose. They are backed by two steps. The wind in the sea is steady and a shot. Come over.


    "His shooting method is weird!" Hansen stared at the gun of the wind in the Bohai Sea. He suffered a loss in hard work, and there is only one possibility.


    when!


    It was also a hard fight. Hansen was still a few steps back from the tyrant''s gun to stabilize his figure, indicating that the other party is indeed stronger than him. The system''s judgment is not wrong.


    Hui Haifeng made a big gun and turned it into a cold star point to Hansen. Hansen made the tyrannosaurus a cross and once again blocked Hui Haifeng��s gun.


    when!


    An unbearable force came, Hansen suddenly stepped back four or five steps, and even the tyrannosaurus in his hand was almost shaken out.


    Although Hansen has tried his best to use the poison dragon to compete with the wind in the Bohai Sea, it is obvious that the technical gap can be felt. The other party is really a master who uses the fighter gun.


    The gun method was overbearing to the extreme. When the sweep was swept, the guns swept the world like a raptor. When the gun was stabbed, it was like a poisonous snake, and the power of a little was as fast as the flint.


    Hansen was not even beaten by the big gun. The attacking weapon of Hui Haifeng was launched. The offensive was like a mountain and a tsunami. Even if it hit the mountain, it would never look back. The collapse of the mountains and rivers will never stop.


    Hui Haifeng was slightly disappointed in his heart. He thought that there would be something special about the strange weapon of the other side, but now it seems to be used as a large gun of variation, except that the screw gun is not bad. Others are not outstanding.


    Hansen was completely suppressed, but there was no panic. The other''s shooting method was too strong, but his physical fitness was stronger than the other. It was not easy for the wind in the Bohai Sea to win him.


    Hansen, while resisting the momentum of the wind in the Bohai Sea, carefully observed the other''s shooting methods, and wanted to see the mystery of it. The overbearing gunfare was indeed very suitable for hegemonic weapons. If he could learn a little, maybe It can be used to modify the poison dragon drill.


    However, Hansen looked at it for a while, only to find that the other party��s gunpower is so powerful that it must have a unique super-nuclear genetic technique as a support. It is not a pure skill. If you can��t see the other way, you can��t learn. It doesn''t make sense to learn anything.


    Hui Haifeng��s guns are getting more and more fierce. He wants to end the battle as soon as possible. The strange weapon of the other party does not bring him surprises. Instead, he feels a little bored, so he no longer wants to continue.


    After only fighting for a while, Hui Haifeng was a little surprised. Although the other side''s blade technique is only general, but the endurance is full, and the body is very strange, although he has an advantage, but it is difficult to overcome the other side.


    "Interesting!" Hui Haifeng''s mouth is slightly tilted. The strength of a person is not entirely dependent on the strength of strength. Endurance is also a powerful capital.


    Under such a fierce offensive, the other party has retreated without chaos. He has been able to resist his gun attack in the most effective way, at the least price in exchange for the capital to continue fighting. This kind of calmness and judgment ability makes it easy. Haifeng is somewhat surprised.


    Although Hui Haifeng is still only a colonel in the army, he has been responsible for the positions of gunmen instructors in some units. Not only the rumors of guns, but also his own cultivation, it is not comparable to that of ordinary soldiers.


    In Hui Haifeng''s view, the other party must be a veteran like him. Otherwise, it is impossible to have such a calm attitude. This kind of calmness is experienced through countless life and death experiences. It is not learned by studying martial arts and reading.


    Washing the lead can only be like water, even if Hui Haifeng himself, it is only in recent years to be able to do this, the other side has such a calm performance, obviously not a new soldier.


    Soon Hui Haifeng discovered that the technique of the strange weapon of the other party was slowly changing during the battle, and it became more and more streamlined and practical.


    "It turned out that the technique of creating such a strange weapon was created. It is no wonder that the tricks he started using were somewhat strange. It should be that the guns and other weapons techniques were used on this strange blade. Now slowly modified, Gradually fit this strange weapon."


    Hui Haifeng saw through Hansen��s attempt, and even in the technique of Hansen��s transformation, he saw a shadow of his gunwork.


    "My broken day guns are so easy to learn, they will not be called guns overbearing." Hui Haifeng flashed a hint of ambiguity in his eyes, and the gunshots in his hands suddenly changed.


    Just now, the hegemony of the world��s hegemony was turned into a torrent of water in a moment, and the gunwork was delicate to the extreme. Then the heavy fighter gun in the hands of Hui Haifeng seems to have become an embroidered needle in the hands of a small woman in the south of the Yangtze River. It seems to be embroidering a gentle and beautiful landscape of Jiangnan.


    Hansen looked at the surprise, and the change of the gunfare was too great. From the beginning to the softness, the change between a soft and a soft one is seamless. It is impossible to imagine how such a big gun can be used so delicately.


    The tyrannosaurus is a bit of awkward heavy weapon. It is a bit of a slap in the face of this fine shot, and it is more difficult to be restrained by such a style.

 Chapter 668： No hegemony (silver lord plus more)

    Hansen was hard to get by Hui Haifeng''s gunwork, so the fine gunfare made his heavy tyrannosaur die.


    If you use the Shuangfeijian method, you can compete with Huihaifeng, but Hansen originally came to practice the tyrannosaurus. Naturally, it is impossible to use the Shuangfei sword method.


    However, the other party is really a gunman. The violent gunfare and the now fine raining gunfare are all used in the spirit of restraint and restraint in style. Hansen has to retreat again and again.


    Even so, the fine shots still allowed Hansen to shoot in a row, and the tyrannosaurus in his hand was too bulky, and it was too late to block the fine shots.


    Fortunately, Hansen''s body is first-class, avoiding a lot of deadly gunshots, but still inevitably being stabbed to some insignificant parts, the damage value has been continuously falling, and it has already fallen below 20 points.


    Although Hansen��s heart is extremely depressed, he still has no idea to give up the use of tyrannosaurus. Since he will use the tyrannosaurus as a weapon in the future, he will certainly encounter such a situation. If he does not want to deal with it now, in real reality. If you encounter something, then you will not only pay for it, but also your own life.


    Hansen tried every means to crack the gun''s momentum, but the tyrannosaur''s sudden and heavy characteristics made him unable to cope with the fine and pervasive shots.


    Hansen retired, and everyone has retreated to the wall of the fighting field, but still can''t find a way to crack.


    Hansen��s damage value is less than ten points, and there is no room for dodge. It is almost certain that Hansen is losing.


    The tyrants in the hands of Hui Haifeng were shot into a little bit of streamer to Hansen, and they were fast and sick, just like a meteor shower.


    Although he has some appreciation for this opponent, although the other party insists on using this kind of weapon, and does not come up with the true ability, he does not want to let the other party mean.


    Han Sen looked at the slap in the face, and couldn��t help but feel a bit sullen. So it��s a bit uncomfortable to lose the showdown.


    However, since he came to practice the tyrannosaurus, he will never give up temporarily.


    However, Hansen is not willing to lose the game directly. Since he has already lost, Hansen simply ignores the tyrannosaur and directly smashes the tyrannosaurus to the other side.


    This time, Han Sen dumped all the depression just now, although he certainly won��t be in the other side, he will be stabbed by the other��s guns first, but Hansen has not managed so much, anyway, Lose, tube, so much.


    It was just this slamming, Hansen suddenly thought of the picture of the bones and the broken nose, the kind of unscrupulous and unrestrained, it is Hansen''s most desirable now.


    Hansen hated not to turn himself into the skull image, and hit the wind in front of the Bohai Sea into a broken bone, so that he could feel the depression in his heart.


    Between the thoughts, Hansen suddenly felt that the mysterious movement in his body was moving, but it was not in accordance with the atmosphere of the hole Xuan Jing itself, but to simulate the breath of the bones recorded by Hansen. , flowing in my body.


    overbearing!


    Hansen can only use these two words to describe the scent of the bones. The breath of the rush is like a giant elephant rushing in the body, turning into an infinite powerful force, integrated into Hansen��s body. , violently vented by the tyrannosaurus.


    Hui Haifeng saw the other side regardless of the blow, knowing that the other party has given up, this attack is naturally impossible to hit him.


    Then the clumsy heavy weapon squats down, the speed is too slow, and his overlord gun can definitely smash his heart before the other''s weapon smashes down, taking away his last few damage values.


    In the hands of Hui Haifeng, the big gun of the overlord was as light as the embroidery needle, and turned into a streamer to the heart of Hansen.


    However, the tip of the gun was about to stab Hansen''s heart, but suddenly his face changed, and he saw the strange heavy weapon of the other side. Suddenly, the speed was accelerated and the momentum changed completely.


    Hey!


    The overbearing heavy weapons forcibly broke open the air, causing the air to tremble, and Hui Haifeng felt that the whole world seemed to be getting smaller all of a sudden, and the heavy weapon of the horror was gradually enlarged in his pupil, as if Occupy his entire world.


    Hui Haifeng was shocked, how could he not understand, how the other party''s technique suddenly became so horrible, but now it is too late to let him think more, only to close the gun, both hands clenched the gun body to block the other side of the head one strike.


    Hui Haifeng didn''t want to pierce the other''s body one step at a time. However, under the attack of the other side, there was a kind of hegemony and divine power that united with the same human beings. He felt that if he continued to stab, he would be hit by this. First smash into pieces.


    when!


    The overbearing tyrannosaurus smashed in the gun of the tyrant gun, the thick steel gun body of the arm, the hard life was smashed by the violent tyrannosaur, and the force on the tyrannosaurus continued unabated, bombarding the body of Hui Haifeng. And go.


    Hui Haifeng completely couldn''t think of the other party''s slamming power, but it was too late to dodge. The weapons are all virtual data from the system. It is reasonable to say that the hardness values ??of the weapons are the same.


    But the other side''s blow can actually smash his thick gun, so there is only one possibility, that is, the strength of the other side''s blow is too strong.


    Hey!


    Hui Haifeng''s body was directly split into two halves like paper. The damage value of nearly 100 points of full value was suddenly emptied and popped up in the fighting field.


    "I rely on, this guy will not be cheating? How can the evolutionary have such a strong force?" After Hui Haifeng was popped up, he almost jumped up.


    Hansen himself was also scared by this attack. He did not expect that the simulated bone-like breath transfer technique would be so overbearing, and his power was greatly increased, so that his attack was achieved. This is the point.


    "The power of such a hegemony, in conjunction with the red flames of the dragon, how can you kill the super **** creature?" Han Sen was ecstatic, but suddenly felt weak.


    Although the giant elephant��s blow was unparalleled, it also caused his body to be drained in a short period of time. If Hansen was not trained to become a jade and a long-lasting curse, the source of the spirit is endless, I am afraid he has now supported it. Can''t stop falling.


    Hansen tried to add the id of "the wind of the sea" as a friend. Although the method of scenting the bones is powerful, but it only has one blow, then the body will fall into a dangerous period of weakness.


    Hansen can''t really use it everywhere, or he can practice the tyrannical technique, and he won''t use the terrible blow.


    This method of wind guns in the Bohai Sea has entered the territory. If you can practice with him several times, it is very helpful to modify the poison dragon drill.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the silver lord, the "eyes are red and black" plus.

 Chapter 669： Gods second generation of qi

    Hui Haifeng passed Hansen��s friend application and had a voice message: ��What is the name of the previous question?��


    Hansen thought about it and said: "Dragon elephant strikes."


    Hansen has no talent for the name. In the simplest principle, the tyrannosaurus and the bones are each taking a word, which is relatively straightforward.


    "A good dragon elephant strikes, it really has the power of a dragon like a mad attack." Hui Haifeng went on to say: "Brothers are veterans?"


    "Yeah." Hansen thought that he had been a soldier for more than a year. He should be considered a veteran, so he replied directly.


    Poor Hansen, who did not understand the true meaning of the veteran, and Hui Haifeng had already identified Han Sen as a veteran, so there is no doubt.


    "To train that strange weapon?" Huihai bee asked again.


    "Yes, I got such a violent weapon of blood and soul, so I wanted to practice, but I couldn''t find a suitable technique." Hansen replied.


    "It��s a good luck to sneak a blood weapon, and this weapon does have some flavor. Maybe it can create a strange technique. Come, I will accompany you to practice.�� Hui Haifeng once again invited Hansen to fight.


    "Dude, I have a good heart, but I really can''t do it. The dragon elephant hit me so much that I was overdrafted. It was slow for a while, and now the bones are soft." Hansen said helplessly. Although not as exaggerated as he said, his physical strength is now overdraft, and the war will not be too good.


    "That line, you have my good friend, I want to practice looking for me later." Hui Haifeng said boldly.


    "Sure, thank you very much," Hansen said.


    "It��s all comrades, what kind of politeness, and I am also interested in these things.�� Hui Haifeng laughed.


    After Hansen left the virtual training camp, he was thinking about the phenomenon of bones.


    Dong Xuan Jing can simulate the qi training of the bone image. Does that mean that he can also virtual black bear, small silver and silver, or even the qi of the gourd?


    When I think of it, Han Sen feels a little excited. The method of the scent of the bones has such a terrible effect. I don��t know what other effects of the scent of the different creatures will be if they are simulated.


    "If I simulate the flow of small silver and silver, can I also get lightning?" Han Sen thought of a heartbeat.


    If you can really do this, Han Sen feels that he really wants to fly. He can arbitrarily imitate the law of the second generation of the gods. When it is time to get the wind and rain, it is not the world. Invincible.


    Excited, Han Sen tried to simulate the technique of small silver and silver scent, although he felt that his strength did become stronger after simulating the flow of small silver and silver, but he did not produce lightning.


    "Weird, how can there be no lightning? Since it can be simulated, there is no reason to thunder." Hansen was puzzled.


    However, after thinking about it, Han Sen probably had a guess: "Should it be because my hole Xuan Jing has not yet become the first weight? So there is no way to open the first genetic lock with the hole mysterious, naturally it is difficult to give birth to a special Attributes."


    Although this is only Hansen''s own guess, but the possibility is extremely high, now Han Sen is very much looking forward to being able to practice the first weight of the hole Xuan Jing, so try to see if you can simulate the power of lightning.


    It��s just that Hansen��s current Dong Xuan Jing has reached a bottleneck. After the rapid advancement of the peach blossom tree, there has been no progress during this period. It should be the first time if the bottleneck is passed.


    "That peach blossom aroma has already made Dong Xuan Jing so leaps and bounds. If you can eat a peach on the peach tree, you may be able to directly break through the first weight." Han Sen thought of the mysterious peach tree again. .


    But carefully calculated, the peach tree should still have a few months to get results, and he has no chance to eat now.


    Hansen took a rest and went to the virtual training camp the next day. He met Hui Haifeng and asked him to practice together. Hui Haifeng also agreed.


    From Hui Haifeng''s shooting method, Han Sen did get a lot of inspiration. Although Han Haifeng''s gunfare needs special nuclear genetic support, Hansen has no way to completely imitate it, but it also makes him dare to drill his own poisonous dragon. Adding and transforming, the power of the Duron Drill is much stronger than before, and it is more suitable for the tyrannosaurus.


    After a few days, Hansen practiced the tyrannosaur, while letting people inquire about where there is a solitary **** creature, and making final preparations for hunting creatures.


    The peacock has been fed a black crystal by Hansen. It takes about a month to evolve. I believe that the power after evolution is greater, and the strength and degree of the arrow that is shot is stronger. More helpful.


    Hansen just came out of the virtual training camp and saw that his communicator rang. He looked at it as a strange number. He couldn��t help but frown. This is the communicator on the troops. It is impossible for ordinary people to come in and be able to call this communication. On the device, they are usually internal people.


    When the communicator was connected, the holographic image that jumped out made Hansen stunned, and it turned out to be Li Wei.


    "Why are you looking at me so surprised? I am a senior hacker. Your broken defense system is of no use to me. It is very simple to find out your information." Li Wei said with pride.


    "Then you should know that this communicator is being monitored?" Hansen smiled bitterly.


    "If even this little thing can''t be done, what kind of hacker are I? You can rest assured that no one can monitor this newsletter, and no one will know that there has been this newsletter later." Li Wei said confidently.


    "You can find me to go to the shelter, why do you have to work so hard?" Hansen shrugged his shoulders, and he was not too cold for this extraordinary thing.


    If you don''t know people, unless you can''t do it, you can''t leave a trace without leaving it, just don''t meet a stronger master.


    Of course, it is also possible that Li Wei himself is the highest master.


    "I am not because there is an urgent matter. You have not been in a shelter in the past few days, so I am also forced to make this decision." Li Yan said with both hands open.


    But looking at his expression, it was a little troublesome. It seems that the system of the invading army is as simple as drinking water for him, and there is still a mood to chat with Hansen here, not afraid of being tracked by him.


    ��What happened?�� Hansen asked.


    "I opened the genetic lock." Li Wei pointed to his nose.


    "Congratulations, then?" Hansen looked at Li Wei strangely. This guy invaded the army''s system, not just to tell himself, he opened the genetic lock?


    "I heard that you have organized a team dedicated to killing the gods, I want to apply, and I can also provide the whereabouts of a **** creature." Li Wei said. 8

 Chapter 670： Frost giant bear

    The super **** creature that Li Wei said is a big white bear that can control the power of frost, just in a place on the ice sheet.


    According to Li Wei��s observation, the Frost Giant Bear is powerful, but it can only be regarded as medium in the same category, and its speed is relatively slow, which means that they have the cost of dealing with the Frost Bear.


    However, because the Frost Giant Bear has the power of frost, it will cause the body to be frostbitten, the action and reaction become stiff and slow, and his strength is extremely powerful. This is also the problem that Hansen needs to face.


    However, after listening to the information of the Frost Giant Bear, Hansen was somewhat moved. After his ice muscle jade surgery opened the first genetic lock, the most fearless thing was the strength of the cold system. It can be said that Hansen went hunting the frost. Giant bears have a natural advantage.


    Coupled with the speed of the frost giant bear is relatively slow, even if you can not kill, there is room to escape, not to die in the end.


    Hansen listened very carefully, and after discussing some details with Li Wei, decided to go over there and try to test the strength of the Frost Giant Bear.


    When Hansen returned to the shelter again, he heard that Lu Hui and the northern hegemon joined forces to attack the prairie wolf. The result was a great defeat and he heard that the loss was not small.


    Hearing people said that there was still some hope, but then a large number of Pegasus descended from the sky to help the wolves, so that the two-way coalition directly collapsed, only to hate to withdraw from the grassland.


    "Sure enough, it was defeated." Hansen sighed. After seeing the Wolf King and the Pegasus King, Hansen would rather go to the super-god creatures who are solitary and do not want to provoke them.


    Li Wei and Wang Yuhang were found, and the three went to Li Wei��s place where the Frost Giant Bear was.


    Hansen did not bring small silver and silver, mainly hope that the road can hunt some blood-level creatures, hoping to find some small blood creatures.


    Li Wei told him that this area has a penguin-like alien creature, which is very petite. If you can hunt for the blood level, you can finish it in one or two meals. It is not a problem to increase the gene of God.


    Therefore, Han Sen did not bring small silver and silver, but hoped to encounter some such **** creatures.


    The location of the Frost Giant Bear is already above the ice sea. At the edge of the sea, there is a large frozen sea area where the frost giant bears are usually seen.


    Just after arriving in the frozen sea area, they discovered a blood-level creature.


    I saw a large white bird standing there on the ice in the distance. I was combing my feathers with my mouth. It looked like a red-crowned crane, but I only saw the alien creatures around it far away. I know that this red-crowned crane is not simple.


    "It��s really boring to divide. If we gamble on a color head, who killed the bird, who is all the flesh and blood?" Wang Yuhang proposed.


    "Okay, I have no opinion." Han Sen smiled and looked at Wang Yuhang.


    The little uncle had a bad luck, but he was gambling, and he never saw him win.


    "I have no opinion." Li Wei is also somewhat eager to try. He has just started genetic lock and is trying to show his strength.


    "We stand in a row, I shouted one or two, and everyone rushed over, and then they looked at their luck and means." Wang Yuhang said a line on the ice.


    The three stood side by side, and then Wang Yuhang counted three, and he and Li Wei rushed out together.


    I saw that Li Wei��s eyes seemed to have a change in the universe. The speed was raised in an instant, and it was like a streamer that quickly hit the red-crowned crane.


    Wang Yuhang did not show weakness. He screamed, his body was shining, and his speed was suddenly increased. He and Li Wei were in front of each other, like two meteors.


    Hansen took out the peacock fleece that had just evolved and did not take long. He installed a crow feather arrow and used his eyes to aim at it. He shot at the big white bird.


    Snapped!


    Wuguang flashed, and instantly crossed the distance of a thousand meters, suddenly surpassed Li Wei and Wang Yuhang, directly piercing the head of the big white bird.


    "Hunting the blood-level biological snowbird, you don''t get the soul of the beast, you can get 0 to 10 points of the **** gene randomly."


    Hansen��s mind sounded a familiar voice, and smiled and said to Wang Yuhang and Li Wei: "Two, let in."


    "I rely on you, this is cheating, how can you use such a despicable weapon?" Wang Yuhang and Li Wei shouted in unison.


    "I didn''t say it can''t be used, isn''t it? And it''s all said that you can use it." Hansen smugly walked over and put the big white bird into his back pocket, ready to rest. Take care of it.


    "I want to use it, then I have to have talents. Where did your stuff come from? How powerful is it?" Wang Yuhang asked Hansen.


    When I last hunted the fire-scaled tyrannosaurus, Wang Yuhang had already seen the peacock scorpion. It was always very eye-catching for the peacocks, but I didn��t think that the peacocks were even more fierce than he had imagined. It��s terrible to shoot and kill blood creatures.


    Hansen thought: "The nonsense, the power is definitely big, and the super-beast and the super-god treasures are robbed. If even a blood creature can''t shoot, then you can really burn the pot."


    After Wang Yuhang did not dare to mention the bet, Han Sen had such a thing in his hand, who had robbed him.


    However, the three people did not encounter the blood creatures again. The kind of penguin-like creatures that Li Wei said, Hansen also saw them. The group of ones is indeed very like a penguin, but they did not see the blood level. The king, only a few variants exist.


    The mutation gene of the three people has already been full, and there is no mood to hunt the mutant creatures. It can be regarded as a resource for later generations.


    Along the way, Wang Yuhang and Li Wei could only watch Han Sen eating the blood-stained snow bird. His heart was very angry and swears that he would never play such a bet with Hansen.


    Close to the area that Li Wei said, Hansen has become cautious, and the ice on the sea has begun to thin. From time to time, you can see the presence of sea water, and in the distance is the endless blue sea. .


    "Is it OK here? Why didn''t you see the head of the Frost Giant Bear?" Hansen looked around for a long time, and did not see the frosty giant bear that Li Wei said. Wang Yuhang suspected to look at Li Wei. Road.


    What Li Yongzheng wanted to say, but suddenly heard a slamming sound, and a huge white creature was drilled in the water next to it. There was a big fish that was struggling to bleed in the mouth. The huge white giant bear is less than two meters away from Wang Yuhang, and is opposite to Wang Yuhang��s big eyes.

 Chapter 671： Peacock

    One person and one bear looked at each other for three seconds. Wang Yuhang made a tragic turn and ran. The white giant bear broke out of the water and bite the big fish and chased it directly. He completely ignored the other side of Hansen and Li Wei. perish.


    "This little uncle... really can..." Li Wei looked stunned and said a word for a long while.


    Hansen has summoned the peacocks, loaded all the seven crows and feathers, and quickly chased them up.


    Wang Yuhang ran on the ice and shouted: "What are you doing? Don''t get it done soon, I will be frozen into a popsicle later."


    The white big bear of up to seven or eight meters in the back, from time to time, slammed toward Wang Yuhang. After each slamming, only one foot thick ice surface was not smashed by it, but the cold light overflowed, forming a frost shock ring. At once, I rushed out a dozen meters away, making the surrounding frosty and tidal.


    Wang Yuhang was rushed by the ring of frost, his body suddenly chilled, his face was frozen, and a layer of hoarfrost on his skin could not be eliminated.


    Wang Yuhang''s situation looked very bad, his body was already a bit stiff, and the speed of running suddenly dropped a lot.


    Seeing that Wang Yuhang is going to be directly shot by the Frost Giant Bear, Hansen can no longer wait for the opportunity. Although he can''t shoot the key of the Frost Giant Bear, he will shoot it directly with one arrow and first give Wang Yuhang a break.


    The crow feather arrow crossed the distance of thirty or forty meters and shot on the legs of the ice bear giant bear. He suddenly went to the small half and suddenly let Hansen overjoyed.


    The fur of the Frost Giant Bear knows that it is very tough at first glance. It is not the key to shooting. It can go to the small half. The evolution of the peacock is really strong, and it has the possibility to kill the super **** creature.


    However, such a small feather, shooting is not the key, obviously not for the frost giant bear, the frost giant bear screamed, the claws grabbed the crow feather arrow, suddenly grabbed the feather arrow directly.


    Hansen��s heart was bleeding, and there were only seven crow feather arrows left, so there was one less.


    The Frost Giant Bear turned and rushed over to Hansen. His eyes were full of anger, and Hansen, who dared to hurt it, had a strong murder.


    Hansen summoned the red flame tyrannosaurus, and the frost giant bear that was thrown over was a poisonous dragon drill. The tip of the two-meter-long cone was with a strong spin and thorn in the chest of the frost giant bear. on.


    Roar!


    The fur on the chest of the Frost Giant Bear was drilled by the Red Flame Dragon. Although it was not deep enough, the blood had already slid out along the blade of the tyrannosaurus.


    The flame burned the white hair of the frost giant bear.


    Hansen��s heart is overjoyed, and he is preparing to continue to work harder. He will drill the tyrannosaurus into the body of the ice giant bear. The frosty giant bear is a paw slap, and only the claw shadow is flashed on the red flame. The tyrannosaurus is above.


    when!


    Han Lin only felt a huge force hit, the red flame tyrannosaurus trembled, Han Sen''s hand was soft, the red flame tyrannosaurus smashed out dozens of meters, smashed the ice and fell into the sea.


    Hansen��s hands are already bloody, and the tiger��s mouth is shattered. The strength of the Frost Giant Bear is terrible.


    Li Wei opened a bow and fired a few arrows at the Frost Giant Bear to cover Hansen''s retreat. Hansen summoned the Red Flame to the Dragon and never dared to compete with the Frost Giant Bear. Step by step to dodge the attack of the Frost Giant Bear while looking for opportunities.


    Frosty giant bears the frost ring bursting, the hair burning on the chest is suddenly destroyed, and the surrounding is filled with frozen air, like the dry ice.


    Fortunately, Hansen opened the gene lock with ice muscle jade, and he was extremely resistant to freezing, so he did not affect his movements.


    The speed of the Frost Giant Bear is not too fast in the Super God creatures, but Hansen has taken the body to the limit and used the layout to barely be photographed by the bears of the Frost Giant Bear.


    However, the situation is getting worse and worse. Hansen still underestimates the terrible degree of the super **** creature. The adult super **** creature should be able to reach three hundred physical qualities.


    Hansen''s current physical fitness is about one hundred and seventy-seven, plus various super-nuclear genetic techniques, etc., the power that can burst out is at most two hundred, and it is still much worse than the super **** creature.


    Especially in the strength, compared with this kind of powerful giant bear, the speed of the frost giant bear is lower than the average level of the super **** creature, so Hansen has the possibility of dealing with it.


    Li Wei opened the genetic lock and shot several arrows at the Frost Giant Bear. One of the god-level soul arrows hit the ear of the Frost Giant Bear, and suddenly the Frost Giant Bear chased him under the pain. .


    Li Wei''s body is also good. Although it is not as varied as Hansen''s, but the linear acceleration is very fast, he has been trying to get rid of the pursuit of the Frost Giant Bear, but he has been quickly pulled into the distance.


    Wang Yuhang was a little better. He quickly grabbed an ice cube and smashed it toward the frost giant bear. He also provoked a few words against the frost giant bear.


    The Frost Giants suddenly gave up chasing Li Wei and chased the past toward Wang Yuhang.


    Hansen shot another arrow on the neck of the Frost Giant Bear, but this time the Frost Giant Bear was like Wang Yuhang, and he was chasing him, and he ignored other people.


    "Mom, I am going to die, hurry to find a way to save me!" Wang Yuhang climbed with a roll, and finally escaped the attack of the Frost Giant Bear, but it was already in jeopardy, and may be slapped by the Frost Giant Bear at any time. After shooting, all of them were frozen with a layer of frost, their hair and eyebrows turned white, and the frozen cockroaches seemed to be almost impossible.


    "Run to me!" Han Sen yelled at Wang Yuhang, holding the peacock in one hand and pressing on the trigger with one hand, aiming at the frost giant bear.


    Wang Yuhang fled to Hansen and fled, yelling Hansen to hurry.


    However, Hansen is still moving, waiting for Wang Yuhang to continue to approach him, chasing Wang Yuhang''s frost giant bears, chasing and slamming, opening his mouth from time to time, extending his tongue full of barbs, wanting to kneel Wang Yuhang��s head.


    Fortunately, Wang Yuhang is indeed a big master. In the case that the frozen is almost unsuccessful, he still stumbles and flees, and his body is very amazing.


    Li Wei shot the arrows in the distance and helped Wang Yuhang share some pressure.


    The starlight in his eyes seemed to have a strange power. Every arrow shot was extremely accurate. He even shot the eyes of the Frost Giant Bear. Unfortunately, even his eyes could not be broken. He could only win some time for Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang finally rushed to Hansen, directly rolling over the ice, almost not being photographed by the Frost Giant Bear.


    Hansen stared at the frosty giant bear face-to-face, just over one meter away, directly pulled the trigger, and quickly and repeatedly pulled the trigger.


    A ray of light blasted out and instantly shot at the Frost Bear.

 Chapter 672： Dragon Elephant Strike (Silver Alliance Master Plus)

    Six crow feather arrows are sprayed onto the face of the frost giant bear. The face of the frost giant bear wants to avoid the important parts such as the eyes, but the distance is too close, there is no way to completely escape, and there is a sly hiding in it. Under one eye, blood suddenly flowed out.


    The frost giant bear suddenly became angry, and the whole body stood up, his body was full of frost, and his slap in the face was shot to Hansen.


    Hansen received the peacocks and flies, and the body shape flicked away from the slap of the Frost Giant Bear. The body leaped directly into the air, summoning the red flames and violent dragons, and came to the head of the Frost Giant Bear.


    Hey!


    The flames flew across the blood, and the face of the frost giant bear was smashed by Hansen with a long black scar.


    "Hey!" But this kind of injury is obviously not enough to kill the fat bear, but it has even provoked its fierceness. It madly rushed toward Hansen. A pair of bear claws must hug Hansen. Surprising.


    Hansen''s figure was flashing, and finally he finally escaped the blow of the Frost Giant Bear. The arm was just rubbed. It was a long, long mouth, and the blood flowed through the armor.


    Hansen quickly retreated and was chased by the Frost Bear.


    That is, Han Sen, not afraid of the frosty cold, changed Wang Yuhang, I am afraid I have already been killed.


    "Big stupid bear, here!" Wang Yuhang, who has already run far, has seen some of Hansen��s precariousness and ridicule the Frost Bear.


    His trick was really a hundred trials, and the Frost Giant Bear hated Hansen so much that he was still attracted to him by the past, as if Wang Yuhang and it had the hatred of killing his father.


    Han Sen knows that this will definitely not kill the Frost Giant Bear. The Red Flame is a strong enough to tear the body of the Frost Giant Bear. It is not strong enough to be Hansen��s strength. The physical quality is a bit poor. There is no way to give it. Frost giant bear fatal blow.


    Han Sen knew that when he decided to make a decision, he rushed to the ice giant bear directly, and at the same time he ran the tunnel mysterious scripture, simulating the breath of the bone image.


    A force of the giant elephants blessed Hansen, causing Hansen''s body to almost open, and there was a kind of body that could not control the power, and wanted to directly break through the strange expansion of flesh and blood.


    Wang Yuhang ran hard in front, and Li Wei also helped the archery to contain, but for the already raging frost giant bear, the use was not great, and the ice giant bear was about to fall over Wang Yuhang.


    The strength of Hansen��s body has reached the limit, and there seems to be a tremor in the flesh and bones. When the whole spirit of the Frost Giant Bear is concentrated on Wang Yuhang, he jumps up vigorously and holds the tyrannosaurus in both hands. Suddenly raised high, and then steadily slammed down, the horrible power in the body, with this blow out.


    Even the space seems to be torn by this violent blow, with strange air humming.


    Hey!


    The tyrannosaurus burst into a raging flame, squatting on the head of the frost giant bear, and screaming a dull gold and iron cross, and hardly smashed the skull of the frost giant bear into a large piece. The white fur on top of it burns and turns it into coke.


    After Hansen��s blow, he did not say that he summoned his wings and flew away. After a blow, his physical overdraft was a bit too serious. If the frost giant bear did not die and counterattack, he might not even have the strength to escape the counterattack. It is.


    Hansen flew into the air, but saw that the frost giant bear stopped, and the blood was flowing down the black bones that had sunk down the top of his head, and his body was a little shaken.


    "Hey!" The Frost Giant Bear slammed a bear cub and shocked Hansen.


    But then, the frost giant bear turned and ran.


    Hansen��s heart was ecstatic, knowing that the dragon elephant hit a heavy blow to the frost giant bear, otherwise it could not escape.


    "Catch up with it, can''t let it run." Hansen called in the air, while flapping his wings in the air to follow the Frost Bear.


    The feeling of weakness in the body of a person came, so that Han Sen can no longer attack the Frost Giant Bear. Fortunately, the Flying Beast Soul does not rely on Hansen��s own power to fly, otherwise he will certainly not be able to catch the Frost Giant Bear.


    Wang Yuhang and Li Wei both rushed up and besieged the escaping frost giant bear, but it didn''t look very good. They didn''t have the level of the beast weapon, and even the frosty bear''s fur could not be torn.


    However, the head of the Frost Giant Bear was badly wounded. It seemed that the brain had a problem. Instead of drilling into the sea, it rushed toward the ice field. Although it was still very fast, it was obviously staggering.


    "Hit the wound on the top of his head." Li Yi shot the sag that Hansen hit with the dragon elephant, and suddenly the blood in the wound oozes more, and the frost giant bear also has a pain. Humph.


    Wang Yuhangqiang wants to rush up, but he also has an ancient sword in his hand, and he is not close to the frost giant bear.


    The frost giant bears to run faster and faster, and the three people are desperately chasing after them, and there is some feeling that they can''t catch up.


    Fortunately, the Frost Giant Bear��s brain was badly hit, it didn��t look so good, and it ran in one direction without direction. The three people did not catch up.


    The Frost Giant Bear was so badly hit, and he even ran to the ice sheet, and continued to rush, not excessively slowed down.


    "Let''s open, let go." Li Lan rushed in front of the mount, yelling at the humans on the ice sheet, let them all avoid, do not stop the road of the frost giant bear, so as not to suffer innocent disaster.


    Most people have already let go, but a group of people saw the frost giant bear rushing over, but instead of letting it go, it accelerated the welcoming of the Frost Bear.


    "Why do you let it go? The rules of the shelter, who killed who it is, why you can kill Li, can not kill us?" said the man loudly.


    Li Wei glanced at the man, but it was the person of Qi Xiuwen��s Black God Legion. Although he belonged to Hansen��s goddess sanctuary, the four major regiments were independent of each other, and Li Wei could not order those black. The people of the gods.


    After those people rushed up, there were a lot of people who woke up and rushed to want to be cheap. They thought that they were hunting for blood creatures. Now this blood creature seems to have been seriously injured. They go up. Come, maybe you can still marry a beast.


    When Hansen flew over, he wanted to stop it. It was too late to see a group of people rushing up. Then the frosty giant bear screamed, and the frost ring hit him, and several people nearby were frozen.


    The most powerful of these people is just the physical quality of the broken hundred, even the genetic locks are not open, where to resist the frosty gas of the frost giant bear.


    A slap in the face, suddenly blood flow into the river, several people were directly killed, the body did not have a complete, broken limbs are everywhere, the internal organs flowed to the ground, there is a direct iced giant bear stepped into the meat.

 Chapter 673： Long live the grown-up (silver ally plus more)

    I was so madly killed by the Frost Giant Bear. I don��t know how many people died in a moment. There are blood and corpses everywhere in the snow. Those who want to be cheap are all remorseful, and the intestines are green. Two legs, desperately fleeing.


    The frost giant bear had a problem with his brain. He killed his eyes and ignored it. He saw that people were chasing the past, and the blood that was killed at one time was a river. Human bodies were everywhere, and they did not know how many people were killed. There are bloodstains and dead bodies everywhere in the snow.


    Hansen has no strength even if he has the heart to stop it. His strength has not fully recovered. He can''t use the dragon elephant attack. The general attack is useless for the Frost Giant Bear.


    Now Hansen only hopes that his strength can be restored soon. As long as he can once again attack the dragon, he will be able to kill this frost giant bear.


    "No, the Frost Bear has passed to a knight-level sanctuary of my subordinates." Li Wei changed his face and shouted at Wang Yuhang: "Little uncle, you will take it away."


    Wang Yuhang is also a depressed face: "I am trying, useless, the brain of the Frost Giant Bear has been smashed, and I am not coming to me."


    Li Yan��s eyes were all red, and he wanted to evacuate the people in the shelter. However, the Frost Giant Bear looked at the knight��s sanctuary and rushed straight to the brain. The people inside had no time to escape.


    It is a commercial-oriented sanctuary with many non-combatants and a large number of people. If it is rushed into by the frost giant bear, I am afraid that blood will flow into the river immediately. No one can stop the killing of the frost giant bear.


    The people inside the shelter have already seen the killing of the frost giant bears outside, causing panic and riots in the city, and people are rushing to get out of the shelter.


    But there are too many people, the more they are so crowded and want to go out, the more they go very slowly, and many people are blocked in it.


    Li Wei desperately shot the arrow to the frost giant bear''s wound, but it also made the frost giant bear more violent, as if it was before the death of the return light, the frost giant bear became more and more violent.


    Hansen glanced at it and couldn''t help but frown. Although the shelter is affiliated with Li Wei, all the shelters on the ice sheet will contribute tax to Hansen. The tax of this shelter is the top one. .


    Hansen didn''t want to reduce his tax revenue, and he didn''t want to see his life, but his strength has not fully recovered. It is certainly impossible to use the dragon elephant again.


    Seeing that the Frost Giant Bear had already rushed to the shelter, the huge body had already been shackled on the wall of the shelter. The claws took the wall and grabbed two large holes, and the frosty gas was trying to get from the gate. Climb over.


    The people in the shelter have already screamed together, and the frosty giant bear squatted outside the city gate. The expression was so fierce to the extreme, and the **** head was extremely ugly. It was like a terror giant who chose to eat. The next moment will be able to rush into the shelter to kill.


    Looking at the frosty giant bear lying on the gate of the city, Hansen bit his teeth, and the wings flew toward the frost giant bear and flew directly past.


    Everyone only saw Hansen descending from the sky, holding a huge weapon that burned with flames in his hand, and it was like a super large drill bit rotating at a high speed, and could not tell the gods.


    "Go to hell! Eat me red flames to kill the chrysanthemum!" Hansen flew in the air, his heart screamed, and the red flames violently smashed into the frosty giant bear chrysanthemums on the city gate.


    The red flame rotates, the blood is arrogant, and the red flames are more than two meters long. Under the strong spiral force, the scorpion drilled in.


    The heart leaps and leaps, and the bones of the whole body are erupting. Hansen has pushed the force to the limit. He holds the red flames and sprints in his hands, and sprints his teeth.


    The rotating red flame tyrannosaurus, half of which was stabbed in by Hansen, and the blood bloomed in the wind, like a flower bud in full bloom.


    Everyone was staring at this scene, and the violent blow made people horrified and ecstatic, and could not help but tighten the chrysanthemum.


    "Hey!" The Frost Bears screamed in the sky and wanted to turn to catch Hansen.


    However, Hansen released the red flame tyrannosaur and escaped the claws of the frost giant bear. At the same time, he smashed seven legs continuously against the handle of the red flame tyrannosaurus, each leg resembling a hammer. Like a bomb on the handle, each hit makes the red flame tyrannosaur deeper.


    After seven consecutive legs, Hansen made a terrible shout, and the blood in his chest surged. All the powers flocked to his fists, and a fist slammed on the handle that was only exposed, and immediately put the whole red flame. The tyrannosaurus suddenly rushed in.


    The blood poured out, and the frosty giant bear roared in the sky, but the roaring sound was weakened only halfway, and the huge body crashed into the ground, causing the entire shelter to be shocked.


    "Hunting the super **** creature ice giant bear, not getting the soul of the beast, the flesh and blood are inedible, you can collect the essence of life genes, you can randomly increase the super **** gene from 0 to 10 points."


    Han Sen heard the sound, so he was not disappointed. He managed to kill a super **** creature, but he did not get the soul of the beast.


    However, this is also expected. His chances of gaining a super-beast soul are already very abnormal. However, no one will be tempted to have more things. Hansen is no exception, so he is still very much looking forward to the Frost Giant Bear. A beast soul.


    Everyone widened their eyes and looked at Hansen, who was flying in the air like a god. For a time, no one could speak, and there was silence.


    After a long time, the evolutionists in the shelters made a cheer, and at the same time did not know who shouted: "Long live the grown-up!"


    The people who escaped from the dead shouted: "Long live the grown-up."


    "Long live the violent **** of heaven!" The leader then shouted again.


    Then I heard that I don��t know how many people shouted together: ��Long live the violent god!��


    The sound was soaring, Hansen listened almost from the air and covered his face with black lines. If he didn��t have much strength on his body, he wouldn��t take the **** who just shouted out.


    The frost giant bear''s ** quickly dissipated, Hansen directly caught a fist-sized ice crystal falling from the body of the frost giant bear, and then the wings fluttered away.


    Hansen��s killing of the Frost Giant Bear was soon uploaded in the ice sheet. It was passed down by many people. It��s just that the fact that the supernatural creatures were hunted has not been officially announced in the league. Most people don��t know the super **** creatures. The matter, so I only thought that Hansen killed a particularly powerful blood creature, and it is not clear that he killed the super **** creature.


    However, despite the fact that the people who witnessed the war in the day, the scene of the Hansen daisy frost giant bear was vividly revealed, the name of the violent daisy **** was quietly spread throughout the ice sheet.


    Some people who have seen Hansen killing the Frost Giant Bear, or after hearing it, their faces have changed, and I immediately inquired about the situation in more detail...


    a

 Chapter 674： The secret of the essence of life genes

    Hansen, Wang Yuhang and Li Wei were sitting in a triangle in an ice cave with the size of a fist and the essence of life genes in ice crystals. ?


    Wang Yuhang swallowed swallow: "Is this really the essence of life?"


    Li Wei is also a face that can''t believe it: "We really killed the gods of the gods? We are the first person in the sanctuary of the second **** to kill the gods of the gods?"


    "Head, this level of God genes you sell or not? In addition to the 30% that I should be assigned according to the agreement, I can pay the remaining 70% of the cost to you." Wang Yuhang looked at Han Sen.


    According to the agreement, the income of killing the **** creatures, Hansen accounted for 50%, Wang Yuhang was 30%, and Li Wei was 20%.


    If Hansen is the most preferred person, Wang Yuhang is the one who has the right of choice.


    "Of course, I also need the level of God genes." Han Sen said immediately, how could he not want it.


    Wang Yuhang said with a light cough: "Head, as far as I know, Ji Jia has not made any progress after getting the essence of life genes. He has used various methods, but he has not been able to obtain the gene of the god. This one If you take it back, I am afraid it will be the same result. It is better to sell it first or lend it to our family to study how to get the gene of the **** from the essence of life genes."


    "Is Ji''s life gene essence still there?" Hansen was amazed at the fact that he thought that the episode had already given the essence of life genes. I didn''t expect Jijia people to study how to get the level. God''s genes, did they not think about eating directly?


    "Yeah, I think a lot of ways, no use, the essence of life genes is like a stone, the knife can not break the sword, how to burn the water is useless." Wang Yuhang said.


    Li Wei also said: "This is indeed the case. I invaded the brains of a high-ranking family and saw some records of Ji family. They used a lot of methods and always cracked the methods of obtaining the genes of the gods, but also obtained With the help of some experts in the alliance, but still has not progressed so far, so the league has not announced the current level of God''s genes."


    ��Did they try to eat directly?�� Hansen asked.


    "Trying it, it is useless to swallow it directly, and it is still a complete piece. There is no way to digest it," Li said.


    Hansen��s face suddenly frowned, which seems to be different from the gene he knows. It��s obvious that he just licked it and he was able to eat the essence of life. Why can��t he get the piece of the episode? Eat it?


    However, this is not impossible. After all, the two pieces he got at the second shelter could not be eaten, which is completely different from his time at the first shelter.


    "If the essence of Ji''s life gene really can''t be eaten, then it''s a little bit interesting." Hansen secretly thought, and felt that there was something wrong with it.


    "How is the head of the team, this life gene essence lends us a study of the Wang family? I can guarantee that if the results are studied, I will first inform you," Wang Yuhang said.


    "I am also the first time to get the essence of life genes. Let me study it first. Should you divide it into preparing for money or accumulating for the next time?" Hansen naturally refused to take it to the Wang family, if he himself If you really can''t eat it, you can consider it.


    "Accumulate to the next time." Wang Yuhang and Li Wei said in unison.


    They are all people who are not bad money. Naturally, it is impossible for them to give up their share of money, and they can only accumulate in the next cooperation.


    Hansen took the Frost Giant Bear''s life gene essence and went back to study. This life gene extract has a heavy chill, which is completely opposite to the lifeline gene essence of the fire scale tyrannosaurus, but Hansen cultivated the ice muscle jade I don��t care much about these chills.


    It��s just that Hansen��s possession of this life-genetic essence in his room is completely useless, and there is no sign of being degenerated.


    "Sure enough, I still can''t eat. In the end, how can we turn these life genes into the gods?" Hansen took this piece of life gene essence and looked at it: "Do you want to be like those in Western fantasy works?" This thing is like the crystal nucleus of Warcraft. Do you need to practice the same attributes to refine and absorb?"


    Hansen is holding ice crystals and secretly running ice muscle jade. He used to be able to absorb the snow and madness. According to the truth, if you really need the same attributes, you can refine and absorb the essence of life genes. This cold life gene The essence should be able to be absorbed by his ice muscle jade.


    However, no matter how Hansen runs ice muscle jade, the essence of life genes does not respond, and it will not be absorbed and refining by him. It is completely useless.


    "It''s weird. What is the reason? If Ji Jia really can''t figure out the essence of life genes, is it true that the rules of the second sanctuary and the first sanctuary are actually the same, then why am I at first? The shelter can eat the essence of life genes? If the rules are different, why can''t they eat them?" Han Sen couldn''t figure out.


    He now hates those who hate the first sanctuary to kill more **** creatures, so that he can know if all people can''t eat the essence of life.


    Hansen is studying the essence of life genes, and his killing of the gods has been introduced into the ears of major forces. After all, the scenes saw too many people, and there have been some The major forces of cognition are very suspicious of what Hansen has killed. It is the **** of the second sanctuary.


    "Han Sen, it''s not simple." After the Wang family''s people got the exact news from Wang Yuhang, they were very shocked.


    "The descendants of the Korean instructor really are not mortal. It took more than a year to kill the gods in the second shelter." Ning''s family heard the news and was more convinced that Hansen was the descendant of Han Jingzhi.


    "And let the people of Jijia take the lead, it is damn." Jijia''s competitors heard the news, but it was Hansen directly regarded as a family.


    However, Ji Jia himself is a little confused. I don��t know what it is. Ji Yanran��s own boyfriend, there is no background and relationship. Some of the original Jijia people are not satisfied. Now they are killed by the legend. The **** of the sanctuary.


    The people who started the Ji family still don''t believe it very much. After all, their Jijia is going to kill the **** creatures in order to help the disciples, but it is bloody. Please ask two or three hundred strong people to promote the evolutionary at the same time, help the disciples to kill the first. A sanctuary of a sanctuary, at a painful price, was successfully hunted.


    In the rumor, Hansen actually only got the first-level **** creature, and it is still the second-class sanctuary of the second sanctuary. This is really incredible. 8

 Chapter 675： Shocked alliance

    Although the people of Jijia don''t quite believe it, but more and more people ask them about Hansen''s achievements in the essence of life genes. Even many high-ranking officials and official organizations in the league are asking them the results, because everyone has put Hansen became a member of the family.


    This made the Jijia people have to take this matter seriously, and finally things were placed in front of Ji Ruozhen.


    "My baby girl, it seems that I have found a young man who is incredible." After seeing all the information, Ji Ruozhen smiled slightly, then picked up the communicator and dialed the number of Ji Yunran.


    "Dad, how can you find a cute and poor daughter in the future new head of the alliance?" Ji Yanran said with a small mouth.


    In the past two years, Ji Ruozhen did not have much time to take care of other things. The time to care for Ji Yanran was not as great as before. Ji Ruran knew that Ji Ruo was really difficult, but he still had some sour and spoiled.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I am only a member of the election." Ji Ruozhen said with a smile: "Your father is really busy recently, the reason why I have time to find your baby daughter, or because of my future good girl." ""


    "Han Sen, what happened to him? What happened?" Ji Yanran changed his face.


    "There is something wrong, and there is something big." Ji Ruo really smiled and said very seriously.


    "What happened to him?" Ji Yanran suddenly questioned.


    "He may have killed a super **** creature in the shelter of the Second God. You asked his father what the situation is, and..." Ji Ruozhen didn''t have much to say about his daughter, he was a baby. My daughter knows that such straightforwardness is the best choice.


    Ji Yanran was shocked and happy. She knew that Hansen was very good, but now she found that Hansen is much better than she thought.


    Although Ji Yanran��s talent in this area is only general, and he has not put too much thought on it, but how Ji Jia helped the discipline to kill the super-god creatures, she still knows a little, and Ji Jia paid for it. At a huge price, it was exchanged for the super-natural creatures of the first shelter.


    However, Hansen��s own silence, even killing a super-defense creature in a second shelter, is too surprising.


    It is necessary to know that the super-death creature of the second shelter is obviously more difficult to kill than the super-sacred creature of the first shelter. It is hard to understand how Hansen did it.


    Ji Yanran dialed Hansen''s communicator, but showed that the other party was on the phone and let her stay connected to wait for the other party''s choice.


    Ji Yanran broke the communication first. She knew that Hansen would definitely contact her. This is very confident.


    After Hansen returned to the league, his communicator kept ringing. Hansen glanced at it. There were a lot of missed communications. Now he is calling him Qin.


    Hansen connected the communicator, and Qin��s image suddenly jumped out, and then he said to Han Sen: "I know that you must be very busy now, but I have no way. I have to ask, I have to ask. Are you really killing a super **** creature, and if so, is there any plan to sell the essence of life genes?"


    "It is a super **** creature, the name is Frost Giant Bear. I haven''t decided to sell it yet. If you want to sell it, you must inform the captain for the first time." Hansen said with a smile.


    Qin Qin looked at Han Sen in a complicated way. She looked at Hansen step by step from the earliest. She had already been very optimistic about Hansen, but she couldn��t think of it anyway. Hansen would become the second god��s sanctuary. The first person to hunt the super **** creature.


    I don��t know how many big forces want to kill a super-god creature, but even Ji��s family, which is now in its heyday, has paid a huge price to kill one in the shelter of the First God. Super **** creatures, this has made the league''s major forces very envious of the results.


    However, Hansen alone, even silently killed a super **** creature in the shelter of the Second God, which is far more difficult than killing the super **** creature in the First God Sanctuary.


    Everyone thought that Hansen was a Jijia person, but Qin Xiao was very clear. Hansen��s temper is unlikely to be a Jijia person. Ji��s family may not be able to give him too much help and can kill the super god. Most of the creatures are caused by his own abilities.


    I think that the hairy boy who first entered the shelter has now gone to the forefront of the times, and has done things that many big family children can��t do, so that Qin Xiao feels some inexplicable emotions. Sen''s eyes have also become somewhat complicated.


    "Well, I have a message to inform you that you must be very busy now, I will not delay your time." Qin said with a smile.


    "The captain will see you again, I will call you later," Hansen said.


    Hanging up the communication, Han Sen directly turned off his own communicator, and now there are too many people calling him, and most of them are people he does not know at all, and he has no intention to deal with the other side.


    Hansen turned away from his room and walked to Ji��s office. This is now known all over the world. It is necessary for him to tell Ji Jiran.


    At the door of the Ji Yanran office, Hansen saw Annie, but Anne looked at Hansen''s eyes today as not as indifferent as usual, and more complicated than it is.


    Although Anne''s strength is much stronger than Hansen''s, it is not a kind of order, but Anne is not afraid to have a slight contempt for Hansen.


    She has gotten the news that Hansen killed the super **** creature, and anyone who can kill the super **** creature deserves to be respected.


    What''s more, Han Sen has no background in power. Others think that Han Sen is helped by Ji Jia, but Anne knows very well that Han Sen has never been helped by Ji Jia in the shelter, and never What did Ji Jia ask?


    Hansen��s only help from Ji Jia, perhaps Ji Yunran used the relationship to assign Han Sen to the goddess of the eternal sigh. Originally, Anne thought that Hansen was a soft-smelling guy who wanted to climb the thigh of Ji Ji.


    But for such a long time, Hansen never used Ji Yunran to get anything from Ji Jia, and even this time he also hunted a super sanctuary of a second shelter, which made Annie feel very shocked.


    Anne is also a person who has come all the way. It is natural to know how difficult it is, especially for a person who does not have strong support. In Anne��s opinion, it is almost impossible, but Hansen has done it. The whole league is shaken.


    Now Anne has no way to tie the words of Hansen and soft rice together. Hansen and Ji Yunran are so calm when they are together, so quiet, so gentle, so not humble, I used to look at Annie. Come, this is just a means of attracting ignorance, but now I think, but let Anne think that this man is somewhat confusing for her.

 Chapter 676： Guessing the essence of life genes

    "Do you really kill the super **** creature of the second shelter?" Ji Yanran opened his mouth and looked at Hansen with surprise. Although Hansen had already said the process in great detail, Ji Yanran still felt a little too It��s incredible.


    "If you kill, you will kill it. Is it worth making such a fuss?" Hansen sat in the office chair of Ji Yunran, and the big hand was sitting on his lap and Ji Xiaoran smiled.


    "Hey, don''t brag, will you die?" Ji Yanran looked at Hansen''s smug look, and couldn''t help but squat at his waist.


    ��How do you say at home?�� Hansen asked with a smile.


    "My dad asked me to ask if you really killed the super **** creature, whether you got the animal soul and the essence of life genes, and whether there is any intention to sell it." Ji Yanran did not hide, directly said.


    "Kill it, don''t get the soul of the beast, the essence of life genes is here for me, if you need it, you can get it now." Hansen said with a smile.


    He also knows Ji Jiran, so this statement is bold.


    Ji Yanran listened very much: "That''s just my father''s meaning. If you need it, you should still be yourself. I will help you. You don''t have to worry, you don''t have to have any pressure. Of course, if you want to sell it yourself, of course." , then give priority to Ji Jia, after all, you are my boyfriend."


    "I will study for a few days first. If I really can''t eat it, I will hand it over to my wife and you will handle it." Hansen smiled.


    "Who is your wife!" Ji Yanran stunned Hansen, but his heart was very happy.


    The essence of life genes can''t be eaten anymore. Hansen''s heart is also very anxious. If he really can''t think of a way, he doesn''t mind offering a piece to Ji Jia to study. After all, Ji Jia is powerful and can think of more ways. And it can be regarded as some support for Ji Yanran.


    Judging from Anne''s previous attitude, Han Sen knew that Ji Yanran had never said anything when he was with him, but she must have suffered a lot from inside Ji.


    Such a piece of life genetic essence can make Ji Yanran a lot easier at Jijia.


    Of course, this is only the worst plan. If Hansen can eat it himself, there is no need to sell it to Ji.


    In Hansen��s mind, there are some speculations about the essence of life genes, but he still has no way to confirm his own guess.


    If the first shelter has the essence of the life gene, and no one else can eat it, then it can be determined that the first shelter and the second shelter have the same essentials to absorb.


    Hansen was able to simply eat the essence of life genes in the first shelter. Hansen thought about it. In the first shelter, one thing was different from the second shelter.


    That is the first life gene extract that Hansen ate at the First Shelter. It was not from any hunting. Instead, the old Golden Retriever himself spit out the essence of life genes to Xiao Jinmao, and was later robbed by Han Sen. Go eaten.


    Since then, Hansen has been able to eat the super-god genes obtained by killing the super-natural creatures, but Hansen has not compared them, so I don''t know if this is the reason.


    In addition, Han Sen wants to be different from himself and the first shelter. The first shelter is all the things, now he still has, even more powerful, but now he can''t eat life. Gene extract.


    Hansen can only speculate now that he is able to eat the essence of life genes in the first shelter, and is related to the essence of life genes that Golden Retriever spits out.


    Hansen now only hopes that his own guess will not come true, otherwise he will go to find a super **** creature who is willing to spit out the essence of life genes.


    "There must be any other way to absorb the essence of life genes, but I have not found the right way." Han Sen secretly thought.


    After returning to his room, Hansen returned to the communication with a few people who were familiar with him and told them to kill the super **** creature.


    As human beings continue to develop in shelters, it is only a matter of time before Super God creatures are hunted. Especially in the first shelter, there may be more super **** creatures being hunted in the future. Hansen is now There is no need to keep this secret.


    However, Hansen also understands that in the second shelter, he wants to kill the super-god creatures. I am afraid that no one but him will be able to do it for a long time.


    The super-death creature of the second sanctuary is too strong. Without the super-natural gene of the first shelter, it is based on the full super-god creature, and no one can make a fatal blow even if it encounters the injured super-god creature.


    Others want to kill the super-death creatures of the second sanctuary. I am afraid that it will be possible to wait until someone with the first sanctuary super gene is full.


    However, now the essence of the life of the first shelter can not be eaten, and naturally it is impossible for people with full super gene to come to the second shelter. This is a cycle of no solution.


    The only thing that can break this infinite loop is Hansen himself. Only he can directly kill the super-natural creatures of the Second Shelter. It can be regarded as the exclusive resource of the second shelter.


    However, Hansen has some hidden concerns. The super-defense creatures of the second shelter are so difficult to hunt, so the third sanctuary and the fourth sanctuary''s super-god creatures will only be more powerful and outrageous.


    The alliance banned the disclosure of the third and fourth shelters, but occasionally there were some irrelevant official news, and there must be some reason.


    Hansen himself can enter the third shelter with the super **** gene, but after that, does he still have the opportunity to kill the super **** creature of the third shelter? Hansen himself is not sure.


    Without the super-god gene of the first shelter, the human beings appeared to be somewhat weak in the second shelter, and lost the super-god genetic basis of the second shelter. Hansen did not know that ordinary humans still had the third shelter. There is no possibility of vying with the super **** creature.


    Even if it is only as an auxiliary existence, I am afraid it will be very difficult.


    "It��s useless to think so much now, even I can��t absorb the essence of life genes.�� Hansen ridiculed himself.


    Communicate with people you are familiar with and tell the specific situation.


    "I rely on, you really killed the super **** creature of the second shelter?" After Tang Zhenliu listened, he couldn''t help but scream.


    "Strong!" Idong Wood only returned a word, and then hang up the communication.


    "Day, you are the first person in the sanctuary of the Second God!" Zhu stopped exaggeratingly.


    ......


    Everyone''s reaction is different, but they are mostly amazed. Zhu stopped telling Han Sen that the Chen family came to him and let him continue to have a good relationship with Hansen. It is best to be like Wang Yuhang and Li Wei. Join Hansen��s team just like you.


    And Chen also showed up to Han Sen through Zhu Shu, saying that Chen Chen��s things are no longer pursued. I hope that if Han Sen wants to sell the essence of life genes, he can consider Chen Jia, who is willing to pay a high price.


    Originally, Zhu stopped worrying about his situation. I didn''t expect that there would be such a turnaround. I was very excited about it.


    "Is it really killing a super-god creature?" After Lei Hengwu got the news, he couldn''t help but stay asleep. He could hardly believe that Hansen and Wang Yuhang actually did it, and they couldn''t help but feel annoyed.

 Chapter 677： Fame is out (the lord adds more)

    After Hansen returned to the shelter, Lu Hui on the other side of the Devil''s Mountain and Huang Yunlong, the overlord of the North, sent people to come and hope to cooperate with Hansen to kill the super **** creature.


    Hansen did not refuse or agree, but said that there is an opportunity to cooperate.


    Even Philippe ran over to find out how to join Hansen��s team.


    Although Qi Xiuwen was very reluctant to bow to Hansen, but was forced by the Donglin to Hansen, hoping to have further cooperation.


    Yang Manli is the busiest person recently, because Hansen is the shopkeeper, all the entertainment and other aspects must be handled by her, and she has to take care of the special operations squad, busy, have no time to do their own things. .


    "Whether as the director or the captain of the special operations squad, you should do something." After all, I was busy with everything. Yang Manli came to Hansen to discuss some important things, but saw Hansen leaning on the chair, one hand. I played with a golden gourd and touched the little silver fox with one hand.


    Behind him was a silver-haired girl who was pinching his shoulders, and there was a blonde in front of him who was hammering his legs.


    Thinking of his deputy''s desperate work every day, Yang Manli was somewhat indignant.


    "I am very relieved to do things." Han Sen said with a smile, Yang Manli did a lot of things, and now the entire ice sheet business, in fact, Yang Manli is helping.


    "At least for the above report, do you have to write it yourself?" Yang Manli had no temper for this kind of Hansen. She had no idea what she had been doing before. Someone had laid down such a big family business, and nothing was left. Everything was given to She handles, as long as she casually moves her mind, she will be able to greet many benefits without even knowing it, even to make Hansen''s family business not difficult.


    Now Yang Manli suddenly found out that Hansen did not see this piece of family business at all. The owner of the ice sheet may have been a great asset to others, but for a person who killed the super **** creature, A small ice sheet is really nothing.


    "He would be the first person to kill the super **** creature in the shelter of the Second God!" Although Yang Manli has repeatedly refreshed her knowledge of Hansen, this time she still feels shocked. .


    The first person who entered the sanctuary for nearly two hundred years would have been Hansen, and Yang Manli did not think of it anyway.


    Think about Hansen in the past, then she couldn��t think of Hansen today.


    "What report? Isn''t my report always written for you?" Hansen asked with amazement as Yang Manli asked.


    Yang Manli sighed and said, "How do you know **** the super **** creature? I can''t write this report."


    "It turned out to be this. I will tell you carefully." Hansen wrote the report himself, although there was no problem, but the kind of transaction was a waste of too much time. He did not intend to be a leader in the army, so it was generally Made by Yang Manli.


    Now Hansen has discovered a problem. Now Yang Manli is a strong woman who can help herself. She can do her own thing with confidence. If Yang Manli is dug away by others, he is very proficient in where to find such a whole. Are the workaholics who are extremely passionate about their work?


    "Is it necessary to mention Yang Manli''s treatment again? Let me mention her share." Han Sen secretly indulged himself.


    "Report me can help you write, but the above gave a task, but this time you have to do it yourself." Yang Manli said after listening to Hansen''s story.


    "What mission?" Hansen asked Yang Manli.


    "There was a young man who was promoted to the second sanctuary, just to the icefield side, and people named you to be his protector." Yang Manli said.


    Hansen frowned slightly: "How can I manage this kind of thing? Let the people in the squad take him."


    "I don''t dare this." Yang Manli''s mouth showed a strange smile.


    "Is there anything I dare? Even if his son came to Uranus, it is the same treatment." Hansen said with a domineering attitude.


    "He is not a god, but his name is Qin. You can do it yourself. Anyway, I can''t do it." Yang Manli said with both hands open.


    "Last name Qin?" Hansen suddenly stunned and then asked: "What is his relationship with Captain Qin?"


    "Qin captain''s nephew." Yang Manli looked at Hansen with a smile.


    "Hey, then you let him come to me." Hansen immediately changed his tone.


    The Special Security Action Group was originally the Qin family who had the final say. He had a lot of care for Hansen��s family, and there was also a relationship between Qin and Qin. This task is indispensable.


    But when the Qin Wenzhao of the Qin family came, there was another person who came with him. This person Hansen was very familiar.


    "Su Xiaoqiao?" Hansen looked at Su Xiaoqiao with surprise. He didn''t expect him to be promoted to the evolutionary. He also came to the ice field randomly.


    "Senge, finally found the organization." Su Xiaoqiao excitedly ran over to catch Han Sen, quite a bit of old tears.


    A few words with Su Xiaoqiao, called Yang Manli to help him arrange a position in the goddess army, Han Sen has time to carefully look at Qin Wenzhao.


    At the age of twenty, perhaps not until the age of twenty, a young man with a clear and refreshing style, some baby faces, should be the kind of young people that women would like.


    "Uncle Sen, I am Qin Wenzhao." The young man was very polite and Hansen was beating.


    Hansen is a black line, thinking: "Uncle? Am I so old? I am only twenty or so good, not older than you."


    Like seeing Hansen��s inner thoughts, Qin Wenzhao continued: ��My aunt told me to respect you. You are a grandfather��s peer, so I can only call you aunt, otherwise I am afraid that my aunt will marry me after going back. ��


    "Cough, it''s OK." Uncle, uncle, Hansen is lazy to care about these, watching Qin Wenzhao ask: "Why do you have to let me be your protector?"


    Qin Wenzhao said: "My aunt often said at home that you are a very powerful person. I hope that I can be as good as you. I just came to the ice field randomly, so I came here and hope to learn from you. Something. Don''t worry, I won''t trouble you, time will be arranged by you, I can do it any time."


    "It turns out that your aunt really said that to me?" Hansen asked with some pleasure.


    "Yeah, I have said a lot of your things. Every time I take you as a positive textbook to educate the Qin family. Many of them are very adored by you, Uncle Sen..." Qin Wenzhao said.


    "Cough, then you talk about it, how Qin Hao usually praises me..." Han Sen asked without blushing. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 678： Pink Snake (Glory Plus)

    Qin Wenzhao is a young man who is sensible and very tutoring. This makes Han Sen not too much resistance to being a protector.


    However, Hansen is somewhat surprised that Qin Wenzhao seems to have a good talent and ability. Now the super **** creature has been discovered. Why did the Qin family let Qin Wenzhao advance to the evolutionist so early? He can wait for a few more. Years, see if there is a chance to get the super **** gene.


    Recently, Hansen himself did not have any special things to do. He could not find a suitable super-god creature to hunt for a while. Hansen is practicing the hole mystery and studying the essence of life genes.


    Unfortunately, neither progressed. Han Sen intends to lend the essence of the Frost Giant Bear to Ji Jia to study. One is that he can''t study the results himself. Second, the essence of this life gene is in his hands. All of them are staring at him. If they want to play the essence of this life gene, Hansen will send him to Jijia. There will not be so many people staring at him, and it is convenient for him to do things himself.


    If Ji Jia can study how to absorb the essence of life genes, he can concentrate on hunting super-natural creatures. If he can''t study it, there will be no loss to him.


    Nothing is idle, Han Sen is going to take Su Xiaoqiao and Qin Wenzhao together to experience and experience, so that they can see the big scene of the second shelter.


    However, Hansen��s own purpose is to go to Taohualin��s side to see that his tunnel Xuanjing has not been able to break through the bottleneck. If he is suffering, he does not know how long it will take to break through.


    If you can eat a mysterious peach tree peach, you may be able to directly break through the bottleneck and open the first genetic lock.


    Along the way, with Su Xiaoqiao and Qin Wenzhao, while hunting the aliens, they went to the Taohualin, and everything went smoothly.


    Outside the peach blossom forest, Hansen did not dare to bring them in, just looked at the situation of the peach trees outside, the peach blossoms had already completely withered, and among the green leaves, you can see the blue color of only the size of the beans. The fruit, it seems that there should be some time from the maturity.


    Hansen looked outside for a while and was ready to leave with Su Xiaoqiao and Qin Wenzhao. After all, Taolin is too dangerous. I don��t know if those super **** creatures are still inside, let alone take Su Xiaoqiao and Qin. Wen Zhao, even Hansen himself does not dare to go in easily.


    Just as Hansen was about to leave, he suddenly heard the sound of the beast in the Taolin, but because the distance was too far, the voice was only vague, Hansen listened for a while, but his face changed. Changed.


    In Hansen, the voice should have been from the black bear under the peach tree at that time. There was no anger and anger in the snoring. I don��t know what happened.


    Although Hansen really wanted to go in and see what happened, he still sent Su Xiaoqiao and Qin Wenzhao back to a nearby shelter to let them wait for themselves, and then they returned to the peach forest.


    Standing outside the peach trees, you can still faintly hear the black bear''s snoring, let Han Sen''s hanging heart put down, carefully enter the peach blossom, and go in the direction of the sound.


    Because this time did not bring out small silver and silver, so Hansen took care very carefully. This time it was not so easy to enter Taohualin. Hansen encountered many different creatures.


    The most is the snake, all kinds of snakes, big and small everywhere, Hansen directly summoned the gold armor and the stone armor, avoiding the large snakes, and ignore some ordinary snakes. Go in the direction of the black bear cry.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw a pink snake swimming in front. If he had never been to the peach forest before, he would definitely walk over without scruples.


    Because the little snake is so inconspicuous, only one foot long, small and thin, the body shows the pink color, not so scary, but gives people a foot to be able to step on it The feeling of death.


    However, Hansen recognized this little snake. Under the peach tree, there was a place for this pink snake, and practicing with many super **** creatures under the mysterious peach tree is definitely a terrible existence.


    Hansen suddenly stopped his body and converge all the breath in the body. He wanted to see what happened to the black bear, but he didn''t want to collide with this pink snake with unknown strength.


    The pink snake didn''t seem to find him. He continued to swim and walked in the other direction, but it was slow. It was like playing. It took a long time to walk under the peach tree and it seemed to want to climb. Go up.


    Hansen felt that things seemed to be a bit wrong. He immediately turned on the genetic lock and wanted to retire, but he saw all kinds of snakes everywhere, red, green, black and white flowers, all kinds of big and small. The snake is covered with ground and peach trees. I don''t know how many.


    "These different races are really treacherous!" Hansen was shocked. He summoned the wings and wanted to fly, but he saw a long, winged snake flying from the peach tree, and overwhelming. Even the pink snake, with a pair of transparent blood wings on his back, flew into the sky above Hansen and did not fall, completely blocking the thought that Hansen wanted to fly away.


    Hansen said nothing, directly summoned the red flames and violent dragons, and the two-meter-long weapon ran across, suddenly turning a snake-shaped alien into a coke, and Hansen��s people rushed forward.


    However, Hansen soon discovered that the pink snake, like the Wolf King and the Pegasus King, had a strong control over the snakes. The snakes formed a snake array. Although it was difficult to hurt Hansen, it also Mori forced to go to the depths of the peach trees.


    "What exactly does this pink snake want to do?" Hansen was surprised.


    Because he found that the pink snake did not seem to want his life, just forced him into the peach forest, clearly deliberately want to drive him over, do not know what attempts.


    Hansen did not dare to ignore the wisdom of these alien creatures. Although he now wants to go out, he has no chance.


    Among the large peach trees, there are swarms of snake-like creatures. From time to time, they fly from the peach trees like locusts. They cover the sky and cover the sky. They have been expelling Hansen from the depths of Taolin.


    And the place where they had to rush Hansen was actually the place where the black bear roared. Hansen was driven more than 100 miles. The roar of the black bear gradually became clear, and the sound almost shook the world. It is in extreme anger.


    Hansen bit his teeth, simply speeding up the speed to the place where the black bear roared, and the snakes even chased him, not attacking any more, clearly wanting him to pass.

 Chapter 679： Super God creature war

    Perhaps because of the relationship between the snakes, Hansen never saw a different creature. The entire Taolin did not know how many snakes, and it was too much to count. ???


    Among the Taolin, Hansen did not know how far he ran. Anyway, he was full of peach trees and snakes, and the sound of the bears in front was getting clearer.


    Far away, Hansen saw that the Taolin in front was a mess, and there were peach trees that were broken by pieces. The soil was stirred everywhere.


    After turning over a mountain, Hansen finally saw the black bear. He saw it in front of a cave. His body was bloody, and he was screaming from time to time, but in front of it, it was the skull.


    I saw the bones of the giant nose slamming, the ivory slammed, the black bear was obviously not the opponent of the bone image, the body was made a lot of scars, and the mouth spewed blood from time to time, but it was always kept in front of the cave and refused to give in. Half step.


    "Is there any baby in the cave? The two-level **** creatures fight in order to compete for treasures?" Hansen changed his angle and looked inside the cave.


    I saw that the little black bear was stupidly looking out from inside the cave. Hansen suddenly came to understand why the **** bear was not an opponent of the bone, but still desperately blocked in the cave. It turned out to be Protect the little black bear.


    The body of the bone image has turned into blood red, and the **** bear is also a body-like hair that is like Wujin. The two gods, who are also the main ability of the body and the strong body, are insane battles in the mountains. The scene is extremely shocking and the mountains and rocks are large. Was directly crushed, Taolin was simply unbearable, wood chips and branches and leaves mixed with mud, and the surrounding land seemed to be shaking.


    Although the **** bear is very powerful, in Hansen''s view, it is even more terrifying than the frost giant bear. After all, the frost giant bear is a level **** creature based on the frost power. This **** bear is ** strong and powerful, Hansen Even if there is a red flame, it may not be able to break its flesh.


    It is a pity that it encounters a more sturdy bone image, the same type of **** creature, if one side is weaker, the disadvantage will be obvious.


    A pair of black bears grabbed a pair of huge ivory from the impact, but they couldn��t resist the force. They were forced to fall back and forth by the bones. The body hit the mountain wall and suddenly broke the mountain wall. The blockbuster, and the ivory was stabbed on the **** bear, piercing the fur of the **** bear, and the blood suddenly flowed out along the **** ivory.


    Hey!


    The **** bear kicked on the neck of the bones, which made the bones retreat under the pain of pain. However, the attack of the **** bear was obviously not obvious to the bone image, and it could not really hurt the body of the bone.


    The snake group had already receded, apparently not afraid to get close to the area, and the pink snake disappeared. Hansen did not know what the pink snake had brought him here.


    "Isn''t it always going to take me here to see the show?" Hansen frowned.


    But looking at the **** bear and the little black bear inside the cave, Han Sen is the eye bright, the **** bear is obviously not the opponent of the bone image, and then it��s definitely a dead end. Maybe he can be cheap and maybe even cheap. It.


    Since this **** bear can produce larvae, it may not be as good as the golden scorpion of its life gene extract.


    Thinking of this, Han Sen could not help but be a little excited, maybe this time can be blessed in disguise, crack the secret of the essence of life genes.


    Hansen was thinking about when to wait for the shot, but suddenly heard the sound coming from behind, and suddenly he was shocked. He turned his head and saw that the pink snake was immediately wrapped around Hansen. On top of a fine peach branch, he spit out a snake letter from time to time.


    Hansen suddenly got stuck there. The snake didn''t know when he came to him. He didn''t even feel it. It was almost impossible for Hansen, who had a very high sense of consciousness.


    The pink snake is less than two feet away from Hansen, and Hansen does not dare to move. He is afraid that he will immediately call the deadly attack of the pink snake.


    The red flame tyrannosaurus is all good, it is too big, and it is okay to deal with some large-scale **** creatures. To deal with the tiny guy like the pink snake, the red flame tyrannosaur is too cumbersome and almost difficult to lick. In the pink snake.


    The pink snake did not seem to attack Hansen. When Hansen looked at it, he even shrank his body and broke the branches he rolled, and then rolled the branches and painted them on the ground.


    Hansen looked at the pink snake in amazement, wondering what it wanted to do, and was amazed at its wisdom.


    I saw the pink snake curling up the branches and drawing a few simple lines on the ground, and clearly outlined the appearance of an elephant. Hansen suddenly reacted, and the pink snake painted the skull image.


    However, Hansen did not understand the meaning of the skull of the pink snake painting. When Hansen was puzzled, he saw the branches of the pink snake rolling again. This time, only two crossed diagonal lines were drawn.


    Looking at the bone image of the fork, Hansen can''t understand it now. The pink snake means obviously to kill the skull.


    Hansen��s heart was more and more surprised. He thought that even if the pink snake wanted to be as cheap as him, then he should be ready to kill the **** bear.


    After all, the **** bear has been seriously injured, and it is better than the bones to deal with everything. When the **** bear is about to die, it is still possible to go up and get cheap.


    However, this pink snake actually wants to deal with the bone image, which is somewhat unexpected to Hansen.


    "The animal is a beast, and no matter how clever it is, it will not understand the stakes." Han Sen has some low-profiled pink snakes.


    However, Hansen thought carefully and felt that something was wrong. He had seen the wisdom of the gods. As a king of races, the pink snake had no reason to see the stakes. Then it must have to deal with the bones. It''s the truth, or it''s only interested in bones.


    When Hansen remembered the big peach tree, the pink snake and the **** bear, the body is chaotic, there is no breath, but the bone elephant and the little black bear have a unique breath.


    ��Is there any connection in this?�� Han Sen thought about it, but the more he thought, the more he was shocked.


    If the pink snake''s target is a creature with a scent of breath, then it is correct to deal with the bone.


    Now the **** bear has been hit hard. If the pink snake can solve the bones, then the little black bear that has lost the protection of the **** bear is also the bag of the pink snake.


    After all, this Taolin seems to be the site of the pink snake, with snakes helping it, while other alien creatures are like outsiders, or lone walkers, and there is no similar help.


    "The kings of these races are all treacherous!" Hansen snorted, but his heart also raised a glimmer of hope. 8

 Chapter 680： Killing bones

    The pink snake rushed Hansen here, and wanted him to deal with the bones together. It was obviously a strong force to avoid the bones. For this reason, he wanted to drive Hansen as a human being. .


    Hansen is also naturally interested in bones and little black bears. The three life gene extracts he got should not have left the body. According to Hansen��s guess, it should be the first generation of super **** creatures.


    The bone elephant and the little black bear should be the super-god creatures of the second generation, and may be like golden feathers. They can leave the essence of life and the essence of life. Perhaps the essence of life genes can be eaten directly.


    The evolution of the little angel has also reached the bottleneck. There is no appetite for the blood creatures, but it has not been able to complete the evolution. Perhaps a super-soul creature can help her complete the evolution.


    For whatever reason, Hansen felt that he had reason to do the skull image, otherwise it would be too difficult to kill the black bear from the mouth.


    The pink snake saw Hansen not moving, and suddenly opened the Shekou, it seems to be intimidating him.


    Hansen sank a bit, and directly summoned the red flame tyrannosaur, directly killing the past behind the bones.


    The pink snake saw Hansen rushing to the bones. He also showed a **** wing and drilled toward the bones of the bones. Obviously, he wanted to dig into the body of the bone.


    The bone image sensed the sneak attack of the pink snake, and the elephant''s nose slammed into the pink snake. The body of the pink snake seemed to be lightning-fast, and suddenly escaped the attack of the bone elephant.


    Hansen��s red flame tyrannosaurus was directly on the bones of the bones, but it made a sound of gold and iron, and only a shallow white mark was left on the **** bones. Sen was numb with the arm of the earthquake, and he almost couldn��t hold the red flame.


    "Good hard!" Hansen was secretly in his heart.


    The bones took this blow, but although they were not really injured, they were very angry. They turned and wanted to rush to Hansen, but the pair of bears of the **** bear caught the ivory of the bones and pulled it. It made it impossible to go back and chase Hansen.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the pink snake once again drilled into the ear of the bone elephant, and Hansen also waved the body of the red flame tyrannosaur to the bone.


    The bones are all blood-red bones, there is no weakness at all, so Hansen did not pick the position, just looking at the thinner bones.


    The bone elephant was caught by the **** bear and could not move the ivory. It suddenly sounded like a horror, and the ivory squats up, and directly hangs up the huge body of the **** bear, then suddenly slams into the mountain wall, bangs A burst of the mountain wall was collapsed.


    At the same time, like a snot, the pink snake was also directly drawn, and the thick hind legs were forced to force, and suddenly smashed on Hansen��s red flame tyrannosaur, and even the people took the weapons and flew together.


    This skull is really tyrannical, and it is completely completely suppressed by an enemy.


    Hansen��s body broke several towering peach trees and fell. Although there were gold armor and stone demon protection, still couldn��t help but vomit a mouthful of blood, and the chest was full of blood.


    "Mother''s, this skull is much more than a giant bear." Hansen gritted his teeth and climbed it up. Fortunately, the bones were like the red flames. If you lie directly on him, it is estimated that his life is also Only half of it is left.


    The bones screamed and bowed his head, aiming at the **** bear in the mountain wall with an object tooth. The rushing rushed over, it was like a hill falling from the sky, the sound is amazing, if the **** bear is He hit it, even if he didn''t die.


    However, the **** bear had already suffered a lot of injuries. Now the situation is a bit serious. I have not been able to climb out of the broken rock in the first time, and I will be hit by the bones.


    "Hey!" The little black bear who had been hiding in the cave saw that the mother was suffering, and made a young scream. The fur on his body quickly turned into a mysterious iron. He even rushed out of the cave, a flying pounce. Hit the bones of the body, the bear claws caught on the bones of the bones, and actually caught a few deep marks.


    The bones made a sigh of pain, and when they opened their trunks, they smoked on the little black bear. The **** bear had already climbed up from the broken mountain wall, watching the bones want to beat the little black bear, a pair of bear claws I lived in the trunk of the elephant, and my hind legs squatted on the ground, making a roar, and the nose of the bones was so hard that it could not succeed.


    The bones of the bones twitched like the nose, but they could not open the **** bear. The huge force caused the **** bear''s hind legs to fall into the rock and plow the mountain stone into two deep ditch.


    The pink snake took advantage of this opportunity and flew up like a lightning bolt into the bones of the bones, causing the bones to scream in the sky, and suddenly gave the **** bear and the little black bear a few Ten meters away.


    The Hansen people have already turned to the back of the bone image. A poisonous dragon drill stabbed the chrysanthemums of the bones, trying to copy the battle that killed the frost giant bears and blasted the chrysanthemums.


    However, the violently rotating red flame tyrannosaurus spurred on the chrysanthemum of the bones, and suddenly sparked, and only drilled in and then could not drill anymore.


    The bones are like a whole body, and Hansen��s strength is not enough. There is a strong red flame tyrannosaur, and it is impossible to break the blood bone, and naturally it is impossible to get into it.


    Seeing the bones of the rage is another leg, Hansen quickly sneaked away, this time he played a twelve-point spirit, judging the leg of the bones, and dangerously hid.


    The pink snake drilled into the body of the bones, apparently making it very uncomfortable. It became very violent and chaotic. Hansen and the **** bears were besieging the bones together, but they were also defeated by the bones.


    The **** bear is the main force against the bone image. If it does not contain most of the energy of the bone image, I am afraid that Hansen and the little black bear have already been destroyed many times.


    Hansen exerted his full strength and occasionally gave it a look when he was entangled in the **** bear. It was also distracting.


    Although the little black bear is far less powerful than the **** bear and the bones, it is like a black iron claw, but it is better than Hansen��s red flame tyrannosaurus. It can leave deep scars on the bones. But the same can not really reinvent the bones.


    It was the pink snake that got into the bones of the body. It seemed to have caused a lot of damage to the bones, which made the bones violently thunder, and occasionally gave a pain.


    Hey!


    The little black bear was sucked in the elephant''s nose and was drawn for more than ten meters. He broke several huge peach trees, but Hansen was shocked that the little black bear jumped up like a okay person. .


    "The second generation of the super **** is really strong." Han Sen looked stunned, the little black bear is just a larva, the body is already so strong, if you let it grow up, I am afraid it will not be inferior to the bone. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 681： One strike

    The mountain shakes, the earth shatters, and several horrible creatures madly fight. Hansen can only be regarded as a small **** of soy sauce. When he dares not use the dragon elephant attack, Hansen��s threat to the bone elephant is very small, at most It is the attention of the bones.


    The dragon elephant attack can only be used once, and Hansen will be in a period of weakness, so Hansen really does not dare to use it. This kind of realism is so powerful that even if there is a longevity curse and a jade Yuanyanggong, it needs more than one. Only hours can recover.


    Now the situation is extremely complicated, Hansen does not dare to use the dragon elephant attack, otherwise it will fall into a period of weakness, let alone grab the benefits, it is difficult to say whether it can escape.


    However, Hansen��s existence also has his role. He and the little black bear can help the **** bear to contain the bones, so that the bones can��t kill the **** bears all the time, which makes the scene more balanced and allows the **** bear to continue to support. Go on.


    The bones are screaming more and more, and from time to time, lifting the front legs and stepping on the ground, it looks very violent, and even can be said to be a little flustered.


    "Why is this going to make the pink snake cheap?" Hansen was in a hurry.


    He and the **** bear are desperately fighting here to resist the bones. The pink snake may have swallowed the internal organs of the bones. The last thing that kills the bones is probably the pink snake. What good is he then? Can be fished.


    However, there is no way for Hansen to rush. Even if he uses a dragon to attack, he does not know whether he can break the bones of the bones. It is even more impossible to kill it.


    Hansen was depressed, but he couldn��t think of any way. He could only continue to fight with the bones.


    Hey!


    The bones violently violently slammed into the **** bear, screaming like a mad head, rushing toward the mountains, screaming from time to time.


    The little black bear ran to the **** bear. The two black bears did not seem to chase after the bones. Hansen looked at the two black bears and gritted his teeth toward the bones.


    Although the **** bear was seriously injured, but there was no way to fight, and there was a little black bear kept by the side.


    Hansen chased the bones and ran wildly in the mountains. The pink snake did not know what was done in the body of the bones, making the bones almost crazy.


    Hansen looked at the seven holes in the bones and spilled blood. His heart was even more shocked. The pink snake was terrible. If it was drilled into his own ear, the consequences would be unimaginable. Just think about the scene, Hansen felt The brain hurts and there is a cold sweat on the back.


    The pink snake had appeared silently to him, and now I think of Hansen��s cold sweat.


    There are more and more blood flowing out of the seven holes in the bones, and the screams are getting more and more fierce. The mountain road in front has been blocked by a mountain and there is no way to go. The bones have not stopped at all, and they are still rushing forward.


    boom!


    The mountain wall was collapsed by a bone, and a large piece of gravel fell on the bone. The bone image was just ignored. It was like trying to hit the mountain wall again and again. I broke my head.


    And the bones still smack their own heads with their elephant trunks, and the bones on their heads are about to split.


    Hansen looked at the hair and swears, and vows that he will never let the snakes close to himself, especially those snakes.


    The bones of the super-natural creatures are so miserable that Hansen does not think that his body can withstand the torment like a bone.


    The bones collapsed the mountain walls of that mountain and collapsed in many places. The whole earth was shaking, and the appearance of the bones was very miserable.


    Hansen stood in the distance and observed carefully. The bones of the bones were too hard. The pink snake could bite its internal organs inside. Hansen could hardly recreate the bones even if he used the tyrannosaurus.


    Looking at the current situation, the pink snake should have been drilled into the bones of the bones, and now the skull is almost dead.


    The body is hard and hard to use. After all, it can''t resist the bite of the pink snake inside. Its flesh and blood is definitely super-biological. Hansen can be used even if it can be drilled, but the pink snake is also a super-god creature. There should be no problem with biting the internal organs.


    Even if you can''t bite, you must bite a few times to bite, not to mention the pink snake is definitely poisonous, and the toxicity is enough for the bones.


    The strength of the bones far exceeds the imagination of human beings. One hundred and a half of the mountains with hundreds of heights are all smashed by the bones. This time, the bones gradually lose their strength, and they fall to the ground and send out a burst of mourning. It is getting weaker and weaker, and it seems that it is not far from death.


    The blood and tears flowed out of the bones of the bones, and the eyes have begun to become empty. I don''t know if its brain is about to be lighted by the pink snake.


    Blood has been uncontrollably poured out of the ears and mouth, and it has been completely uncontrolled. This skull has become dead nine times, and occasionally unconsciously twitching.


    Hansen was anxious in his heart. The bones smashed the mountain into a corner. He didn��t know how many times he hit it, but even the skull didn��t break. Hansen had no chance to be cheap.


    Even if you use the dragon elephant attack, I am afraid that it will not break its skull. Finally, the pink snake is still killing the bone.


    Hansen bit his teeth and jumped to the front of the bones of the bones. The bones had no reaction. It was already a lifeline, and it was impossible to move the bullets.


    Hansen��s sensation is fully open, staring at the bones, especially the part of the head. One hand condenses the power of terror, and the tunnel Xuan Jing simulates the scent of the bones. With the sound of a vocal sound, a thrilling terrorist force slammed into Hansen��s body and rushed toward Hansen��s palm.


    Hansen did not summon the red flame tyrannosaurus, even if he could open the skull of the bones, it would not be of great use. He had to strike a bone that could kill the dying, because he had only one chance, the dragon would strike once. No, Hansen didn''t even have a chance to make a second shot.


    Therefore, Hansen will choose to use the dragon elephant as an empty hand. He will try to use the yin and dynamism of the big yin and yang magnetic gun to directly blast the power of the dragon elephant into the brain of the bone elephant.


    However, only this opportunity to attack, so Hansen can not chaos, he must find the opportunity, squatting at the moment when the bones are about to die, the strength of the dragon elephant, and instantly took its life.


    At the same time, Hansen is still observing and judging the position of the pink snake in the skull. The best result is that this blow can simultaneously hurt the pink snake in the skull, which can also exchange Hansen for a little escape. Time, otherwise Hansen is very weak after a blow, even if he succeeds in killing the bone, the pink snake will never let him go.

 Chapter 682： Bombing the bones (the lord plus more)

    After opening the gene lock with ice muscle jade, the super powerful sense of sensation allows Hansen to have a feeling of seeing inside the skull, capturing the trajectory of the pink snake in the bone brain.


    Feeling the life of the bone itself, Hansen looked for the most suitable opportunity to prepare for a fatal blow.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s pupil slammed, and the body screamed like a roar, and a big hand slammed on the forehead of the bone.


    Hey!


    The power of the violent dragon elephant is transmitted into the brain through the skull of the bone image, like a torpedo that is poured into the deep sea, and bursts open with the brain of the bone image.


    "Hunting the super bone creature sacred bones, not getting the soul of the beast, flesh and blood can be eaten, you can collect the essence of life genes, randomly increase the super-god gene from 0 to 10 points."


    Almost as soon as this sound rang in Hansen''s head, a pink snake came out of the bones of the bones. It seemed to be streamed into the peach forest, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    On the ground, you can see some pink blood, and the pink snake was actually hurt by Hansen.


    Hansen is overjoyed. His physical quality is not enough. Although the dragon elephant is strong, it is only a cheaper, and it is impossible to seriously damage the super-natural creature in its complete state.


    The pink snake was wounded by his blow and fled directly. It is obviously a little heavy injury. The only possibility is that it has actually been injured in the body of the bone elephant, so it will be Hansen. After a blow, I was scared away.


    After all, the bone image is the second generation of the super god. Even if it is drilled into its body, the pink snake can kill it and it must pay a price.


    Hansen can only be grateful that the pink snake was scared away, and the little snake must have thought of it. In fact, Hansen can only play this attack, otherwise it will not escape so easily.


    Apart from anything else, Hansen directly summoned the little angel to see if she could eat this bone. This may be the best opportunity for the evolution of the little angel.


    Now the most important thing for Hansen is not the super-beast soul. Can you get it and only second. Now he is most concerned about whether the essence of the skull image can be absorbed by him. This is the key.


    The little angel saw the body of the sacred bone, his eyes were red, and he rushed straight up. The bones holding the bone of the sacred bone began to squat, only listening to the sound of cymbals, and the little angels actually gave birth to the bones of the sacred bones. They all bite open, and they still hold an elephant tooth there.


    Han Sen looked stunned, and the little angel''s mouth was too good. Even the super-natural creature bones were moving, which was too scary.


    Hansen summoned the red flame tyrannosaurus, smashing the bone crack to the top of the bone, hoping to open the skull and collect the essence of life genes. That is what he needs, everything else is virtual. .


    To the surprise of Hansen, after the death of the sacred bones, the bones seemed to be a lot softer. The tyrannosaurus directly opened a hole in its head, and the white brain suddenly flowed out.


    Hansen stunned, and then he understood how the little angel could move. The original bone was dead, and the flesh was not so hard.


    Hansen got into the brain and turned it around in the brain for a while, finally finding a crystal of vitality.


    Hansen is enjoying himself, but he hears the sounds of the sounds from all sides, and the snake sea is coming to this side. It is obvious that the prey of the pink snake is not willing to be robbed by Hansen, driving the snakes to come to sleep. Kill Hansen.


    The pink snake was on the top of a giant python, screaming at the Hansen side with a snake in his anger, and the snake was full of grievances.


    Looking at the little angel who was desperately screaming at the sacred bones, Hansen couldn''t help but feel depressed. The little angel couldn''t finish it for a while, but he was weak and weak. If the snake group rushed up, it would be difficult to resist.


    I was thinking about whether to give up the rest of the bones of the sacred bones, and immediately fled with the little angels, but suddenly heard a bear cub, only one big and two small black bears appeared on the mountain road, wherever they went, the snakes were torn The flesh and blood are flying, and the snakes can''t resist their minions.


    Not long after, one big and one small two black bears were right next to the sacred bones, and Hansen was shocked. He almost patted his wings and fled.


    But the **** bear was very humanized and nodded to Hansen, then turned and snarled in the direction of the pink snake.


    The pink snake also yelled at the **** bear, a snake and a bear confronted each other, constantly emitting snakes and bears. After a long time, the pink snake was unwilling to look at Hansen and quietly retreat with the snakes. In a blink of an eye, the snakes that seemed to be tidal were retired.


    The **** bear snorted at Hansen, then grabbed the little black bear and put it on his back, and turned and disappeared between the mountains.


    Han Sen looked stunned. I don''t know what the situation is. How do the big and small black bears actually come here to help him drink the snakes.


    "Don''t it be said that they thought that I had just dealt with them to deal with the bones of the bones, to help them, so now come to help me?" Hansen couldn''t think of the real reason, only to guess.


    But in any case, this is a very good thing for Hansen. He had already planned to escape with the little angel. Unexpectedly, there was a chance to turn the little angel to swallow the flesh and blood of the entire bone.


    Hansen sat on the ground to rest, while observing the situation around him, so as to avoid any tricks of the pink snake, and then come back to the pistol to kill.


    However, Hansen thought that there was too much, and the pink snake did not come back with the snakes. He had been recovering from Hansen��s physical strength, and no other aliens appeared nearby.


    The little angel is still eating the sacred bones, which only ate a little while, and most of the flesh and blood did not eat.


    "The super-death creatures of the second sanctuary have been so spiritual, especially those of the second generation of super-god, the wisdom is getting stronger and stronger, and I don��t know what it will be after the third sanctuary." Hansen secretly indulged, At the same time, the essence of life is played with the sacred bone.


    If the bones are like jade, the whole body is full of crystals, and there is no violent blood in the essence of this life gene. It is similar to the zen statue seen under the peach tree that day. It is not like usual. The sacred bone.


    "I hope I can eat this time, otherwise I really don''t know how to get the super-god gene." Hansen put out his tongue and licked it on the essence of life genes.


    It was only the result that Hansen was somewhat disappointed. For example, the essence of the life-like gene of bone-like jade was not melted by him, and it was still an extremely solid piece.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    Adding more to the lord''s silent sauce.

 Chapter 683： Refined Life Gene Essence (Glory Plus)

    Hansen was not too disappointed, and he already had preparations in his heart. After all, Jin Maoyan spit it out himself. The piece of the sacred bone was dug up after death, or it was somewhat different. .


    And Hansen can''t be sure whether Golden Retriever is God''s second generation or God''s generation. This is also a problem.


    Hansen really wants to try this is not the way to eat, just try it out, success is the best, success is not expected.


    Putting the essence of life genes such as bones in his hands, Hansen used the hole Xuan Jing to simulate the sacred circulation of the sacred bones, so that the breath of the power of the giant elephants would flow in his body.


    Suddenly, Hansen felt that the sacred bones in his hands were the essence of life genes. As he simulated the sacred bones, the rhythm of the sacred bones trembled. It seemed that there was a feeling of beating with the breath.


    Hansen was overjoyed and knew that he had finally found the right way. He quickly accelerated the operation of the sacred bones, and the essence of life genes trembled even more.


    Hansen can clearly feel that there seems to be a strange force flowing in the essence of the life of the sacred bones, which seems to be rushing out with the breath of Hansen.


    However, Hansen has been simulating the scent of the sacred bones. The breath in the essence of life genes has never been able to rush out. He has extended his tongue and smashed, and the essence of life genes has not melted.


    "Since the essence of life genes has been motivated, how can it still not eat?" Hansen frowned.


    According to Hansen, there is nothing wrong with absorbing the essence of life genes. Otherwise, the essence of life genes will not be motivated. Now it is not able to absorb it. It is probably because his simulated sacred bones are not powerful enough.


    After all, his hole Xuan Jing has not broken through the first weight, the degree of simulation is not too high, and there is still a big gap with the sacred bone itself.


    "It seems that I have to wait for me to become the first heavyweight of the mysterious Sutra, open the genetic lock, and can perfectly simulate the scent of the sacred bones before I can absorb the essence of this life gene." Han Sen felt Ten ** should not be wrong, this time he really found a way to absorb the essence of life genes, and then how to be able to practice the "Dong Xuan Jing" problem.


    If you want to practice "Dong Xuan Jing" soon, the biggest hope is still on the fruit of the mysterious peach tree. As long as one or two months, it is estimated that the fruit will be almost mature.


    It is only in this peach forest that there are super-sacred creatures such as pink snakes. It is still unknown whether you can grab the fruit of mysterious peach trees.


    "If this is the case, then I can only kill some super-god two generations or super-three generations to be able to absorb the essence of their life genes, and before they can kill them, they must also understand their scent of circulation. Otherwise, it is useless to kill, killing the first generation is useless." Han Sen frowned.


    Although God''s life gene extract must have other methods to absorb, but Hansen can not find other ways, only this way can go.


    As for finding a second generation of God to spit out the essence of life genes for him to eat, I am afraid that the millennium may not be able to meet once, Hansen does not dare to expect himself to meet in the second shelter, so Hansen basically The goal of hunting has been locked in the second generation of God and the three generations of God.


    "Would you like to kill the small silver and silver meat? This guy is definitely the standard super **** second generation." Hansen smirked and thought.


    However, Hansen is just thinking about it. The second guardian of the second sanctuary has many second generations. He does not need to take a small silver and silver knife. After all, he has been raised for so long, and he is really reluctant to kill.


    Then there is the little black bear, but think about how you want to deal with the two super **** creatures. It seems that the difficulty is a bit too big, just give up the idea.


    Little red horse?


    Think of the group of Pegasus in the sea, and the gray wolves who watched each other, Hansen directly gave up this plan.


    Eight little snow turtles?


    I don��t even have to think about it. If anyone wants to provoke the family, it��s better to be suicidal. The nine super **** creatures are fascinating.


    "It seems that I have to find some more super-god two generations." Han Sen touched his chin.


    When Hansen thought about it, the little angel finally finished eating the entire sacred bone, and immediately rushed back into the sea of ??souls. Hansen saw the little angel turn into a light again and began to change towards the fighting state.


    "At last, I have to change. My super-combat pet is finally going to be born. It is much easier to hunt and kill the super-god creatures later." Hansen was ecstatic.


    Quickly leaving Taolin, Hansen is not willing to stay here, ready to wait until the peach tree fruit is about to mature.


    Now Hansen already knows how to absorb the essence of life genes, and the little angel is about to be born. It is even more urgent for the fruit of the mysterious peach tree.


    And the little angel should be able to complete the transformation before the fruit ripening period. With such a super beater, Hansen is more confident to grab the fruit.


    Returning to the shelter, Hansen did not hurry back to the ice sheet, and with Su Xiaoqiao and Qin Wenzhao hunted some alien creatures nearby, exercised their ability to survive in the second shelter, and waited for the little angels. Metamorphosis and fruit ripening in the peach forest.


    "Dragon brother, the manpower is ready, can we leave now?" Among the royal sanctuaries in the north, Cheng Yulang reported to Huang Yunlong excitedly.


    "Is it clear? Are you sure that the essence of the life gene is on Hansen?" Huang Yunlong��s eyes twitched slightly, revealing a sizzling smell.


    Huang Yunlong dominated the North for more than 60 years, and his net worth is very strong. He is much stronger than Lu Hui, who has only risen in recent years. His strongmen are like clouds.


    "There will be no mistakes. The people we have installed at the goddess shelter have already checked clearly. Hansen has always brought the essence of life genes to him, and he has not been able to absorb it." Cheng Yulang replied.


    "Well, bring everyone, this time must leave the essence of human and life genes." Huang Yunlong flashed a fierce eye.


    "Dragon brother, you can rest assured that this time we have come out of the nest, more than a dozen of the strong who opened the genetic lock, plus Long Ge you personally, the Hansen will die this time." Cheng Yulang said confidently.


    "Do a good job in the cover work, don''t let anyone find that we left the north, so as not to be amazed." Huang Yunlong said with a squint.


    "It has already been laid out, even Lu Hui can not think of it, we will appear there, when he reacts, we have already got people and things." Cheng Yulang laughed.


    "Starting." Huang Yunlong has a strong trust in Cheng Yulang''s ability to work. In the past few years, Cheng Yulang has not let him down. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 684： Angel evolution

    It��s just a few days, the little angel has already evolved. When there is no change in combat, there is not much change. It��s still the little black loli, but after changing into a fighting state, it��s the same as before. There is a big difference.


    The golden wavy long hair is still like a mere, but the armor of that body is turned into a bone-like jade texture, and even the pair of wings behind it are turned into a bone-like texture.


    The sacred angels seem to be surrounded by a holy radiance that is almost impossible to see.


    What is even more incredible is that there is a crystal clear transparent sword in the hands of the jihadist angels. It is very similar to the one that Hansen first saw her on the island of Godland, but the atmosphere above is even stronger.


    "Can the pet beast actually be able to breed a treasure?" Hansen looked stunned, and he was the first to hear about it.


    But Hansen soon realized that the sword was not as simple as a treasure. The treasure could not be taken into the sea of ??souls, and the sword disappeared after the jihad angels were out of combat. Obviously not ordinary. Treasures.


    Looking at the jihadist angels in front of the battle, like Hanshen, Hansen is amazed, but the breath of the jihadist angels is already horrible and horrible, no worse than any super **** creature.


    "I finally waited for you." Hansen''s excited tears filled his eyes, and he hated the jihad angels who could not hold the battle.


    With the jihad angel, he no longer has to succumb to shrinking when he is facing the super-god creature, and finally can kill the super-god creature without any scruples.


    However, Han Sen is not too focused on killing the super-god creatures. He wants to practice the first of the "Dong Xuan Jing" and try to absorb the essence of life genes.


    If it is as Hansen guesses, then he must have a choice when he kills the super-god creature, otherwise it would be useless to kill the super-god creature.


    Bathed in the morning glow, Han Sen sat on a hill to practice the tunnel mysterious classics, only half of the cultivation, and suddenly browed, and felt the danger is coming.


    However, Hansen did not panic, and continued to practice the tunnel Xuan Jing, but there were already more than a dozen people around.


    Huang Yunlong and Cheng Yulang carefully designed and planned this siege. They thought that they would need a fierce battle to surround Hansen. Who knows that when they are all surrounded, Han Sen still has no movement, still sitting there. Continue to meet the morning glow in the breath.


    The whole process went smoothly and Huang Yunlong and Cheng Yulang were somewhat unbelievable. Like Hansen, I am afraid that when they enter the 100-meter range, they should be discovered, but he did not run. This really made them somewhat Surprised.


    "Han Sen, we finally met." Although some unexpectedly smooth, but for Huang Yunlong, this is naturally a good thing.


    Han Sen did not pay attention to Huang Yunlong, but he still took care of himself to complete the practice of the hole Xuan Jing, and then opened his eyes to look at Huang Yunlong and a dozen men and women in front of him.


    "Who are you?" Hansen''s gaze was finally fixed on Huang Yunlong, and he got up and asked.


    "North Yunlong shelter, Huang Yunlong." Huang Yunlong proudly reported his name.


    ��What do people from the North come to me to do?�� Hansen said in an understatement.


    "There is nothing big, just want to buy your life genetic essence." Huang Yunlong smiled.


    "How much are you going to pay?" Hansen asked.


    "How much?" Cheng Yulang, who was next to him, almost laughed. He thought that Hansen was sick in his mind. When he got to the present situation, how much did he ask?


    "That''s so much." Cheng Yulang took out the money and took out a 10,000-dollar bill and threw it in front of Hansen, jokingly said with a smile.


    He didn''t want to pick up a smaller denomination. It wasn''t in his wallet. It was already the smallest denomination in his wallet.


    "Too little, don''t sell." Hansen answered very calmly, and there was no emotion like anger or anger.


    He had never dared to publicly obtain the super-god gene, and he knew that he was guilty of sin. Now that he got the news of the essence of life genes, it was not long before he had someone to fight his idea.


    And watching this battle is really not small, a dozen people, each person exudes a horrible atmosphere, definitely not an ordinary person, can pull so many **** to deal with him at once, the other party is not only A master with a deep background, and a person who is very determined to do things, once the shot will not give the opponent any chance, must be a fatal blow.


    "That can''t be you, we want to buy, you have to sell." Huang Yunlong looked cold and indifferent, did not say any nonsense, just waved his hand, more than a dozen people opened the genetic lock at the same time, and did not say a word to the Korean Sen killed the past.


    Obviously, they originally intended Hansen''s life. As for the essence of life genes, they can''t eat them, and they can''t be put into the soul sea. As long as Hansen is killed, the essence of life genes is naturally theirs.


    Although I already knew that these people are sluts, I still haven''t thought that they are all the strong ones who have opened the genetic lock. This kind of strength is very good among the humans in the shelter of the Second God.


    In addition to some big families and league official institutions, it is not easy to get together a dozen strong people who have opened the genetic lock.


    If it was before, Hansen really felt a little tricky. After all, he was a double-handed and hard-working four-handed man. He was besieged by more than a dozen strong-locked genetic lockers. It is a problem to be able to kill alive.


    But now it is different. He has a jihad angel in combat state, and the super-god of the battle form can rival the existence of super-god creatures.


    How powerful these masters are, they can''t kill super-god creatures, and naturally they can''t be rivals of jihadist angels.


    Looking at the swearing sluts, Hansen said nothing, directly summoned the jihadist angels.


    The jihad angel holds a large sword, and the wings behind it flap slightly, like the same holy angel goddess suspended in front of Hansen, staring coldly at the people of Huang Yunlong.


    Huang Yunlong, who saw the jihad angels, was a slight glimpse. They only thought that Hansen summoned a stranger. After all, there were too few pets in the humanoid shape. They did not think about it.


    However, some of them did not understand, Han Sen summoned a different kind of work at this time, even if the alien is royal, it is nothing to them, it is impossible to block so many monks. I am afraid that I will be strangled directly in an instant.


    If Hansen wants to use such a different spirit to fight for his escape time, it is really naive.

 Chapter 685： Horror angel

    Lu Hui was able to achieve the position of the captain of the Blue Blood Special Forces. Although it was only a reserve force, it was enough to explain his ability.


    Although Huang Yunlong has done a lot of cover-up work, when they entered the area controlled by Lu Hui, they were still traced by Lu Hui.


    With Lu Hui��s cleverness, he naturally guessed what Huang Yunlong wanted to do and could make Huang Yunlong so hard. I��m afraid that there is only the essence of life gene in Hansen��s body.


    Han Sen came to this area, he naturally knew it, but Lu Hui did not rush to see Han Sen, nor did he do anything like a good show.


    Because Lu Hui knows very well that for people like Hansen, those meaningless things are useless. If you really want to impress him, you must have actual actions.


    However, Lu Hui has not found any opportunity. Huang Yunlong��s arrival gave Lu Hui an opportunity. Therefore, Lu Hui recruited several of his cronies and quietly came to the area where Hansen is located, but He was not in a hurry to meet Hansen, just waiting.


    It is grateful to send charcoal in the snow. What Lu Hui has to do is wait for Hansen to be attacked by Huang Yunlong. He will bring people to rescue him. The effect is much better than that of his first venting.


    Lu Hui and several people sneaked into the nearby forest. When he saw that Huang Yunlong had brought a dozen of powerful people who had opened the genetic lock to kill Hansen, he could not help but be a little surprised.


    So many sluts, I am afraid that the strength of the entire North has been hollowed out, this Huang Yunlong is really decisive, so shot.


    Lu Hui secretly frowned, looked at a few people around him, wondering if the person he brought was a bit less.


    While Lu Hui was preparing to take someone to help Hansen, he saw Hansen summoning a jihad angel. On the side of Lei Hengwu saw the jihad angel, and some surprised said: "He won''t want to use that alienation to resist. Huang Yunlong, those people?"


    The next second, the jihad angel has moved.


    Under more than a dozen sieges, the jihad angels took a shot, and Miao Miaoying''s posture broke open the space. In an instant, he had already reached the front of a monk, and the transparent sword in his hand went straight to the sword.


    The monk held a large gun, and his body rose and almost condensed into white fog, apparently an evolutionary with thermal power.


    It was only the jihadist angel that was too fast, and he was shocked, and his hands greeted with long guns, trying to block the sword of the jihadist angel.


    The jihadist angel looks indifferent, like a goddess in the sky, and the sword is so straightforward.


    Hey!


    The big gun, together with the monk, was directly smashed into two halves by the big sword of the angel. The blood rushed and splashed, but even one drop was not contaminated by the jihadist angel.


    Under the light of the morning light, the sacred angels still have no change in their looks. They are greeted with holiness, but there is an unspeakable evil.


    For a moment, even some people were stunned.


    Huang Yunlong stunned, Cheng Yulang stunned, Lu Hui and Lei Hengwu both stunned, no one could have imagined, an evolutionary who opened the genetic lock, even so a sword was killed, so dead, free to It is chilling.


    In the next second, the jihad angels trembled with their wings. The beautiful figure instantly tore the space and came to the other monk. The big sword in the hand was cut, like a pair of exercises.


    The monk was wearing a heavy armor and holding a huge tower shield in his hand. He saw a sacred angel slashing his sword and immediately screamed and raised his shield to block the sword of the jihadist angel.


    Hey!


    The huge tower shield was directly cut off, together with the one that was cut, and the head of the monk.


    "Impossible!" Huang Yunlong''s eyes widened, his face was incredible, and his fear spread in his heart.


    The monk who used the shield was called Du Qu, and he practiced the "alloy tempering body". After opening the genetic lock, the body was like a diamond, plus the blood-level body armor and the blood-level shield, and its defense power was strong. The evolutionary is definitely the top of the existence, but even a shield cut off the shield and armor, but also got rid of the head, how can this make people feel terrified.


    Cheng Yulang and others, naturally, are also aware of the power of the social song. Even he has been killed like this. Everyone has a big change in his face, and his whole body is cold.


    No one believed that Du Qu was killed like this. Even Lu Hui and Lei Hengwu, who were watching in the distance, were unbelievable at this time.


    The power of the alien has passed their imagination, making everyone shocked and unable to speak.


    "My mother, is that really a different kind of spirit?" For a long while, Lei Hengwu said with a squint.


    No one can answer him. There is indeed a terrible existence among the aliens, but humans have almost no chance to see them, let alone those who have received such allegiance.


    No one thought that Hansen had such a terrible alien.


    "Retreat, all retreat!" Huang Yunlong screamed and ran away. This angel-like guy has gone far beyond their imagination, and it is even more terrible than the superior **** creature. It is impossible to continue to kill. Hansen.


    In fact, without Huang Yunlong yelling, everyone has already begun to escape, one by one only hate parents and gave birth to two legs.


    Such a horrible creature, where they can still kill, it is good to be able to save their lives, they are also experienced veterans who do not know how many wars.


    Among them, there are several elderly people who have followed Huang Yunlong for a long time. They have also participated in the activities of surrounding the gods, and finally survived.


    The jihadist angels in their present are even more terrifying than the gods they have been to kill.


    The **** creatures they killed were only fighting by instinct, but this angelic beauty creature has human intelligence and horror techniques, which makes them even more fearful. Also can not produce a half-point war, one by one desperately escape.


    Han Sen��s mind was moved, and the jihad angel��s wings fluttered. In an instant, he had already caught up with Cheng Yulang. Cheng Yulang��s face was pale. Now he has regretted the extreme. He has nothing to say about what nonsense is doing. Now Hansen��s first kill is really him.


    Cheng Yulang��s power burst wildly, his body flashed, and he escaped the two swords of the jihad angel. In the end, he was smashed into two by a sword. He only came and screamed, and even the life-saving did not come. come out.


    The shape of the jihadist angel kept going, and under the command of Hansen, he chased Huang Yunlong.


    Hansen no matter what kind of background he has, he just wants to use this war to tell the whole league, and those who dare to move him Hansen have to die. 8

 Chapter 686： Shocked alliance

    Huang Yunlong is also a hegemony. The strength is already a top figure among the human evolutionists. Even Hansen may not be able to easily win him.


    However, in the face of the jihadist angel, Huang Yunlong is the general existence of slag, easily caught up by the jihad angels, but only a few face-to-face smashed helmets lost, the scalp was almost cut off.


    "Han Sen, you and I have no complaints and no enmity, today you let me a horse, I will have to thank you, otherwise my blood will teach you will not end with you!" Huang Yunlong screamed at the attack of the dodge jihad angel.


    Hansen��s brows are slightly wrinkled, and the name of blood is taught. He has heard that when humans first entered the interstellar era, they saw many incredible things and races, and they have a great impact on human thoughts. Many new ideas and religions.


    Blood-blood education is one of them. I heard that blood-threatening education also led to a big event in the league. Later, this blood-stricken teaching was suppressed by force and characterized as a cult, which has basically disappeared into the human history stage.


    Only in the last hundred years or so, blood-blood education seems to be active again. Many people have received communication calls from strangers. After being connected, the blood-spirited believers are preaching.


    In recent years, the activities of blood-study teaching seem to be very embarrassing. Many people who have heard of it have been ruined. Many believers have been ruined after they entered the school.


    Hansen couldn��t think that Huang Yunlong would actually be a blood-teaching person, but this is no different for him. No matter who he is, this battle must kill a good one, otherwise everyone will think that he is Han. Sen can bully, his troubles are endless.


    Hansen has made up his mind to stand up, and how could he let Huang Yunlong be the principal. He wants to kill everyone and be afraid, let everyone know that if you want to hit his idea, then you must have death. consciousness.


    Huang Yunlong screamed, but Hansen did not care, just watching the jihad indifference and letting a sword smash on him.


    Huang Yunlong is indeed a big master. Even with the jihadist angels, the twenty-three swords have not been killed. Hansen is not much stronger than him.


    Only in the face of the jihad angel, Huang Yunlong still has only one dead end. In the end, he was stunned by the jihad angel. He could not be seen until he died. His round eyes were full of unwillingness and temper.


    Lu Hui and Lei Hengwu and others have already seen it, and Huang Yunlong, who has dominated the north for more than 60 years, has been killed in this way. More than a dozen of the genes that have opened the genetic lock have been smashed by an angelic creature. Less than half of the escape.


    Hansen didn''t even move his hand, but that day made the average creature cause such a terrible record.


    "What kind of creature is that?" Lei Hengwu was amazed at his heart. Now he is not sure whether it is a stranger. Even if there is such a powerful alien, I am afraid that human beings will not be able to conquer it.


    In the morning light, the holy ecstasy of the jihadist angels is trembled, but there is also a heart-rending evil power spreading.


    "Go." Lu Hui looked down and ordered to retreat. He was afraid that staying here would cause Hansen''s misunderstanding. If Hansen treats them as Huang Yunlong, I am afraid they are not much better than Huang Yunlong. The angelic creature is terrible.


    For those who have already escaped, Hansen did not let the jihadist angels chase after him. He took a look at Lu Hui��s direction of departure. Hansen went to the body of Huang Yunlong and others and gave them all the things they had. Touch it out.


    Basically there is nothing, most of them have only one card pack, which contains some change and some crystal cards.


    Hansen took a look and saw that when Huang Yunlong and Cheng Yulang��s crystal card were seen, they frowned. In the crystal card of Huang Yunlong and Cheng Yulang, Hansen saw the crystal card and printed it. The crystal card of the nine-life blood cat pattern.


    "Blood life teaching... Is there anything between the nine blood pigs?" Han Sen''s face is a bit complicated, I don''t know if this is a coincidence or something.


    However, Hansen has not heard that blood-stained teaching is a symbol of the nine-life blood cat. It seems that the blood-stained religion believes in blood gods. The full name Hansen does not remember, it seems to be a control of various biological blood power. God.


    Except for Huang Yunlong and Cheng Yulang, there is no such crystal card in the card packs of other people. Hansen burned all their bodies and then left them directly.


    Huang Yunlong��s battle to kill Hansen shocked the entire league. Because of the relationship between the essence of life genes, many people are staring at Hansen. No one thought that the first thing to start was Huang Yunlong.


    However, many big forces are now fortunate that they have not started first, otherwise it is not Huang Yunlong but they are unlucky.


    "An angel-like creature, is that a stranger? If it is a stranger, it will only be the invincible existence, but such existence is a hundred times more difficult than killing a **** creature. How can Hansen be possible? What is the existence of the service?"


    Many people with big forces are shocked and inexplicable. They have speculated on what the general creatures are. What most people think is that it is not a stranger. It is considered to be a kind of beast, and some people think it is a stranger.


    But no matter what, now everyone has recognized a reality, as long as there is that creature, Hansen is invincible in the second shelter, unless there is a perfect assassination plan, otherwise want to be in the second asylum It is impossible to kill him.


    Huang Yunlong''s end will make everyone wake up. Many people have already put their ideas into the league. Since Hansen can''t move in the shelter, you can only find a way in the league.


    However, it is obviously not an easy task to move Hansen in the league. Now everyone thinks that Hansen is a Jijia person, and there is also a background of the special security action group, which can also be regarded as the Qin family. With such a background, many means are not useful for Hansen.


    After Hansen went back, she went straight to Ji Yanran and told her that the essence of the Frost Giant Bear''s life was handed over to her.


    Once these essences of life genes can''t be absorbed at all, Hansen''s retention is useless, and Hansen is jealous and has no benefit.


    Hansen gave Ji Jia, that is, people can know that he did not have the ability to absorb the essence of life genes, and also avoid the trouble of others coming to him again.


    Ming Hansen is not afraid, but the dark arrow is difficult to prevent. He is not invincible in the league. There is no need to calculate the essence of life genes that cannot be absorbed.


    Moreover, Hansen also wants to know whether there is any other way to absorb the essence of life genes. With his own knowledge and human resources, it is obviously difficult to do more experiments, and it is not bad to give it to Ji.


    Hansen even intends to give these major powers to the major forces that they can''t absorb at all. Anyway, they take it away, but Hansen can use it to gain the benefits of Tianda.


    ;

 Chapter 687： Peach Tree Results (Silver Owner Plus)

    "Dad, have you been very busy recently?" Ji Ruran said with a smile in the holographic image of Ji Ruozhen.


    "No way, who makes my future son-in-law too good." Ji Ruozhen was half-truth joke.


    "What happened to him?" Ji Yanran blinked. In fact, Hansen has told her everything.


    "He didn''t tell you, he used a different kind of spirit to defeat the more than a dozen strong people who started the genetic lock, including Huang Yunlong?" Ji Ruozhen said.


    "I only heard that he used a humanoid pet beast and killed a few small thieves who wanted to rob him." Ji Yanran said with a smile.


    "Little thief?" Ji Ruozhen smiled and asked: "Baby daughter, have you asked him, what is the pet soul of the order?"


    "Super Soul Soul." Ji Yanran replied with certainty.


    "Sure enough, is the Super Soul Soul?" Ji Ruozhen, although already speculated, still feels a little surprised.


    Hansen has such a pet beast soul, which means that he has at least killed a super **** creature, how can this make him not surprised.


    Ji Jia spent so much effort, but now it has only killed a super **** creature, and it is only the super **** creature of the first **** sanctuary.


    Hansen alone, has killed at least two super **** creatures in the shelter of the Second God. This is how many large families have worked hard for generations.


    Moreover, the super **** pet is fed to the battle state, which is much more useful than the super armor, but it is really comparable to the super **** creature.


    With that super god, Hansen is likely to kill more super **** creatures in the future. This is the super armor of the disciples but not available.


    "Han Sen has said that he has killed a few super **** creatures?" Ji Ruozhen continued to ask.


    "At the moment, I killed two." Ji Yanran told the story of Han Sen to Ji Ruozhen. Han Sen��s story is to transplant the process of killing the peacock to the little angel.


    Ji Ruozhen sighed: "I thought the luck of the little love was very good. I didn''t think Hansen had better luck."


    "The super **** pet has just been fed to the battle state recently. Hansen has not come and took her to kill the super **** pet. They were hit by Huang Yunlong." Ji Yanran said with a smile: "Han Sen also Say, he can give us the essence of the life of the Frost Bear."


    "What conditions does he have?" asked Ji Ruozhen.


    "Dad, what do you say, how can he ask what conditions? He said that it is a gift for your daughter. How can I handle it?" Ji Yanran squinted.


    "Is there really nothing to mention?" Ji Ruozhen was slightly surprised.


    "There are really no conditions, but people are so good for your daughter, Dad, you can''t make people suffer losses?" Ji Yanran spoiled.


    "This Hansen is really smart. He gave you the essence of life genes. It is much more beneficial than the one sold to us." Ji Ruozhen smiled and said: "But this person is really good, can have such a determination. It��s not a greedy person."


    "That is, your daughter, I am not jealous, can''t you pick a fool?" Ji Yanran said with a smile: "Han Sen said, he is on the icefield, we can send people to him to take life at any time. Gene extract."


    "Well, you told Xiao Han that our family will not take his things. I will go back and discuss with your uncles and give him a reasonable explanation." Ji Ruozhen paused and asked: "And, You and I said that Ji Jia hopes to cooperate with him to hunt the super **** creature. If he is interested, the conditions are good to discuss. There is another piece of life gene essence..."


    "Another piece of life genetic essence, Hansen, he has promised to sell to the Qin family." Ji Yanran said.


    "Qin family?" Ji Ruozhen bowed his head and thought for a moment, laughing: "Alright, he is thoughtful and thoughtful."


    ......


    Ji Yanran did not lie, Han Sen is indeed ready to sell a piece of life genetic essence to the Qin family. Anyway, the essence of these generations of life genes can not be absorbed by him. He is also a jealous person to take care of himself. Go for the benefits.


    He himself is a member of the Special Security Action Group, and his family has been taken care of by him. Together with the relationship between Qin and Qin, this piece is naturally sold to the Qin family.


    Hansen��s sale of two vital gene extracts and his possession of super gods quickly spread throughout the league, causing many alliances�� high-level and big forces to shake, and many people who have a relationship with Hansen are subject to Trust, inquire about Hansen, there are not many life genetic essences sold to them, and others hope to cooperate with Hansen to kill super **** creatures.


    Hansen did not answer all of them. All of them were rejected one by one. They stayed in the shelter and did not go anywhere. They only practiced the tunnel mystery while waiting for the peach to mature.


    Even within his own goddess sanctuary, Hansen can still feel that many eyes are staring at him, which is the price of fame.


    However, Hansen did not care. After more than a month, almost the season when the peach was about to mature, Hansen summoned the insects to become their own appearance in the shelter, and they quietly took out the shelter. .


    Now people all over the world are paying attention to Hansen''s every move. A person with a super **** is undoubtedly the focus of the whole world. No one will miss anything related to him.


    Especially in the aspect of killing super **** creatures, if Hansen goes out to hunt a super **** creature, I am afraid that there will be countless people coming to the door and use various relationships to buy his life genetic essence.


    Hansen can sell, but can''t sell it casually, so only one person can sneak out and let no one discover his trace.


    In order to capture the fruit of the mysterious peach tree, Hansen brought the little silver and silver together with the little angels. It is necessary to get a fruit and see if there is any chance to break through the first weight of the hole.


    This time I went into Taolin again. Hansen had more energy. There were small silver and silver angels. Even if the pink snake came with a snake, he also had the confidence to kill it.


    However, such a thing did not happen, because the existence of small silver and silver did not encounter any strange creatures along the way, so Hansen was somewhat disappointed. He originally thought, if the pink snake came with a snake group. He just happened to be able to kill a few snakes of the blood level and add the genes of God to achieve the perfection of the gene.


    Unfortunately, I don''t know why, the pink snake and the snake group did not appear. When the mysterious peach tree was near, Han Sen discovered that there were a large number of snakes gathered here. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 688： Shangzhitao (the lord plus more)

    The mysterious peach trees are surrounded by snakes, and Hansen also saw the size of the black bear, the blue beast and the crane. The last level of the gods that absorbed the aroma under the peach tree came in addition to the bones. . ???


    The arrival of Hansen caused a commotion in the snake group. The snake group here did not escape the smell of small silver and silver. The snakes in the film looked up and stared at Hansen and Xiaoyinyin.


    The pink snake snake sits on the top of a giant python and looks over Hansen. The snake is cold and even bitter. It seems that it has not forgotten Hansen.


    Just don''t know why, the pink snake seems to be jealous, and did not attack Hansen, which is to Hansen some accidents.


    The little black bear saw Hansen, but he ran straight out. He didn��t put the snakes around him in his eyes. He looked at it and seemed to be bigger than the last time Hansen saw it. Very fast.


    The little black bear ran around Hansen for a few laps, sniffed him with his nose, and then signaled Hansen to go with him to the side of the **** bear.


    Hansen walked and watched. The mysterious giant peach tree could hardly see the peaches. Hansen looked at it for a long time. In the green and shining leaves, I saw two peaches with peach eggs and peaches. The following has been faintly faint, and there are still some white, it seems that it should be mature.


    "A big peach tree has only two peaches?" Hansen looked left and right, and the mysterious peach tree in the sky actually only had two peaches.


    One hangs on the top branch and one hangs on the lower branch.


    And those few **** creatures all look at it, so Hansen can not help but frown, the little angel plus small silver and silver, probably equivalent to the strength of the size of the black bear, plus him, can also be barely a small silver Silver, for the first two levels of **** creatures, the chances of grabbing peaches are great.


    However, Hansen counted, pink snakes, blue beasts, cranes and black bears. There are five levels of **** creatures here. With the snake group, Han Sen wants to grab the peaches. It is not so easy.


    Coming to the **** bear, it is already close to the mysterious peach tree, but no matter whether it is a black bear or a pink snake or other **** creatures, there is no one who dares to enter the mysterious peach tree.


    This made Han Sen somewhat puzzled. He saw the two peaches hanging on the peach tree, one hanging on the top of the peach tree, one hanging on the bottom of the canopy, and the two peaches were scattered. The glory of the light, as if the heavenly fruit is holy, the intoxicating fragrance is scattered, and it is more attractive than the peach blossoms that were full of trees.


    However, despite this, there is still no one alien creature close to the peach tree, and it seems that he is not in a hurry to grab the peach.


    The **** bear lies in the peach forest, and seems to be paying attention to the two mysterious peaches on the mysterious peach tree, but it is just watching here, there is no intention to get up in the past.


    The same is true of pink snakes and blue beasts. The cranes are also far from the ordinary peach trees, and they are not close to the mysterious peach trees.


    The little black bear turned around Hansen for a few laps. Some of the cute little silver silver on the shoulders of Hansen seemed to be very interested in Xiaoyinyin.


    "Weird, seeing that the peaches are going to mature, how can these level **** creatures be so reserved, they are so far away from the peaches, are they not afraid of others taking the peaches first?" Hansen carefully looked at the mysterious peach trees and thought this There must be something wrong with it.


    Directly using the ice muscle jade technique to open the genetic lock, the spiritual knowledge has been greatly improved, although it still does not reach the level of the true eighth, but has made Han Sen''s spiritual knowledge stronger than the average level of the **** creature.


    Carefully using the spirit to sense every part of the whole peach tree, Hansen''s face suddenly became somewhat difficult to look at.


    With such a strong spiritual knowledge, I finally saw that the mysterious peach tree was really wrong. In the huge tree above the peach tree, it seems that there is a very small but dense life fluctuation. Under the cover of Han Sen��s knowledge, look again. The mysterious peach tree felt like the tree, branches and leaves of the peach tree, as if it were covered with tiny ants, which made it scalp.


    "Bug, there are many unknown bugs on the mysterious peach tree?" Hansen was shocked. The little bugs were very small, and the peach trees were too big. They were drilled in the cracks of the bark, from the outside. I can''t see a little clue.


    If Hansen��s spiritual knowledge is not surprising, I am afraid that even if I stand in front of the tree, it is difficult to present them.


    "What exactly are those little bugs? Even these gods are so jealous of them, dare not approach the tree of the peach tree?" Hansen frowned.


    Hansen was sure that when he was under the peach tree last time, there was no such worm, otherwise Hansen should have been there.


    He practiced under the peach trees for such a long time, and if those worms were there at the time, he could not feel it.


    "Strange, where did these worms come from? So many worms can''t be level creatures. How can they make the gods so fearful? Don''t dare to get close to the peach trees?" Hansen secretly guessed.


    Hansen suddenly thought of the blood-stained silver beetle outside the royal sanctuary when he was conquering the yin and yang princess. Perhaps these little bugs, like the silver beetles, are weapons of some kind of alien creatures, they themselves. Not really alien.


    The bugs can make the gods of the gods so jealous, then it is likely that the mother who gave birth to these bugs is a **** creature.


    "If this is the case, then it is even more troublesome. A **** creature that can breed countless bugs is a terrible existence." Han Sen glanced underground with his spirit, but his spiritual knowledge was limited, not yet. Really have the eighth knowledge, so it is impossible to really see the situation in the depths of the earth.


    Hansen can only look at the worms on the trees. The tiny worms are attached to the bark, and they are still eating the peach trees. Although the amount of foraging is very small, it is enough. It is shocking.


    This mysterious peach tree is an extraordinary thing. Even the gods of the gods are very awesome. It is really amazing that these insects can eat peach trees.


    Hansen couldn''t figure out the bottom of the worms. They could only be like **** bears. They didn''t go near the peach tree, but just waited in the distance to wait for the peach to mature.


    It��s just a few days. The peach that hangs on the top of the branch has become crystal clear. It seems that there is a red glow on the peach. The scent of a strand overflows from the jade peach. The fragrance is with the wind. Moving, hundreds of miles in the peach forest seems to be covered with a peach. 8

 Chapter 689： Snatching peach

    Unlike the top peach, the lower peach is still white and slightly red, and it looks like it is still mature.


    The snake group was a little swaying, and there was a trace of silk in the direction of the peach tree. The noodle snake also turned a few rushes on the top of the giant clam, and seemed to want to pounce on the peach that was already ripe. However, it is very taboo and I dare not rush.


    The blue beast lying on the peach tree squats and jumped forward. He walked a few steps forward and stared at the peach blossoming peach at the top of the peach tree. The blue light flashed in his eyes, but he still dared not set foot on the mysterious peach tree. Within the scope.


    The crane flew up from the branches and hovered over the mysterious peach trees, but did not pounce on the peaches.


    The **** bear also stood up, staring at the mysterious peach tree but did not dare to go any further, just staring at the peach like that.


    Han Sen saw that these strange animals have been unable to hold back, but they still dare not approach the mysterious peach tree. They are even more shocked. I don��t know what the worms are, and how deterrent they have.


    After a while, the peach scent on the peach became more and more attractive, and the scent of the scent was entangled in the red glow, and it seemed that there was a sacred light shining through the peach.


    The peach is crystal clear and tender, as if the honey juice inside is almost coming out, it looks very attractive.


    When the sun went to the middle, I suddenly saw the strange brilliance above the peach. A strange light symbol was condensed on the peach skin. The worms in the peach tree also swelled. It seemed like the tide was crawling toward the top of the tree. I saw a piece of black on the peach tree, like a group of black liquid poured into the tree.


    If you look closely, you will find that there are actually a lot of small bugs huddled together and crawling toward the peaches.


    Seeing that the peaches are about to fall into the hands of the little bugs, Hansen sees those super-god creatures still hesitating, biting their teeth, directly summoning the wings and the tyrannosaurus, and flies toward the peaches on the top of the tree.


    Hansen��s movement, like the overturning of dominoes, the pink snake made a sharp squeak and directly bounced toward the top of the tree, while numerous snakes of various sizes also rushed. peach.


    The blue beast roared, and the four hooves ran wildly, and the flight generally rushed to the peach.


    The crane is more like a sharp arrow and rushes down from the sky.


    The black bears of the size also made a loud noise, and they all rushed to the mysterious peach tree.


    Obviously they are very jealous of those worms, but they are not willing to give up the mysterious peaches so easily.


    It was discovered that Hansen and others rushed over, but they saw that the black bugs vibrated with tiny wings, like black smoke, and they flooded Hansen and a super-natural creature.


    In the hands of Hansen, the red flames violently danced, and the flames burned the wings of many small worms, causing them to fall from the air. Although they were not burned, they could not fly any more.


    However, there are more bugs rushing through the tyrannical blockade and rushing toward Hansen.


    These little bugs are too small, and it is impossible to block all the small bugs like this.


    Suddenly, Xiaoyinyin made a scream on Hansen��s shoulder. The silver lightning flashed on his body, and the horrible arc grid was ignited. In a flash, the black ash that rushed to Hansen��s bugs was all gray.


    Hansen was overjoyed, waving the tyrannosaurus to break through the heavy black worms and rushing to the peaches. The same was true of other super-natural creatures. Although these black bugs were numerous, they did not hurt the super-god creatures.


    Although Hansen was the first to rush out, but on the speed, but the crane is the most, the crane first rushed to the front of the fairy peach, the tip of the mouth will be the top of the fairy peach.


    Hey!


    Suddenly I saw those black bugs condensed into a ball, turned into a black big hand, directly photographed on the crane, and suddenly took the crane out for more than ten meters before it stabilized the figure in the air.


    The same was true of Hansen��s small bugs, which were condensed together and turned into a black behemoth and rushed over to him.


    Hansen and the small silver and silver teamed up against the black behemoth that the black worm condensed into, and finally opened it with a sword, but that only caused the black worms to spread out, and soon they condensed again. Turned into a strange beast to Hansen.


    The **** bears are almost the same, and they are all blocked by the beasts of black bugs, and they can''t get close to the peach trees.


    Those black bugs condensed into birds, or condensed into beasts, and more and more rushed out to stop Hansen from their way.


    At the top of the peach tree, the big hand made up of black bugs has already reached the top of the fairy peach, and the peach will be picked off.


    The crane that was sucked by the big hand was very reluctant, screaming with anger, and the wings of the wings were unfolding, and the violent hurricane suddenly began to turn into a horrible tornado, turning some black worms in front of it. The bird and the **** hand are involved in it.


    The black bug was suddenly washed away by the tornado and rolled into the sky along the tornado. It seemed that the tornado whirlwind turned black and there was no black worm inside it.


    With this opportunity, Xianhe once again rushed to Xiantao, and wanted to take Shangzhi Xiantao as his own.


    But the crane did not touch the peach, but suddenly heard a bang, only to see a tree hole cracked in the tree next to it, a fist-sized black beetle climbed out in the hole.


    It looks a bit like a ladybug, but the bug is much bigger, and the body is black and inky, with only a pair of transparent wings emitting a hint of gold.


    The worm was drilled out of the tree hole, and the pale golden wings suddenly rose, like a golden stream of light, rushing to the front of the crane, and suddenly hit the wings of the crane.


    Hey!


    The super-natural creature''s tough ** and the hard feathers were all pierced by the claws of the worm. The whole worm was attached to the wing, and the mouth was covered with a sharp tooth, biting on the wings of the crane.


    Only in a short time, the flesh and feathers on the wings of the cranes were smashed, and the blood rushed out. The place where the shackles had been exposed showed the bones of the forest.


    The crane gave a sigh of sorrow, and the flapping of the double-winged scorpion brought a wind like a blade, but the wind could not shake the golden-winged black beetle half. The knife-like wind blade cut on it and made a clanging sound. It completely ignored it. It was just the flesh and blood of the crane, and even the bones were directly bitten.


    The crane made a sorrowful sorrow, and the wings flew to the sky, but one wing had been damaged, and the speed of flying was not fast, and it could not get rid of the bite of the black-winged black worm.


    Hansen looked at the scalp and numb, but he also took advantage of this opportunity. He rushed to the upper branch of the fairy peach, and the golden-winged black beetle was brought to the sky by the crane. This is a great opportunity to steal the fairy peach. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 690： Gold beetle

    However, some people are faster than Hansen. The pink snake, through the cover of the snake group, does not know when it has swam to the tree next to the fairy peach, a small snake, the size of the chopsticks, After opening the Shekou, it was so big that it could swallow the peach. .


    Seeing that Xiantao was swallowed by the pink snake, it suddenly burst out of the tree hole and a pale golden shadow, and suddenly flew out the pink snake.


    I saw that it was a golden-winged black beetle. At this time, I was holding a pink snake, and the mouthparts would bite on the pink snake.


    The pink snake had a strange peach red mist, and the golden-winged black beetle was rushed by the peach red mist. It suddenly became a little dizzy, and the claws relaxed.


    The pink snake suddenly took the opportunity to break free from the claws of the golden-winged black worm, and the golden-winged black beetle also woke up, slamming the pale golden wings and rushing to the pink snake again.


    In this moment, Han Sen saw that there were two golden-winged black beetles flying out of the small tree hole, and the heart was shocked.


    These golden-winged black beetles, which are comparable to super-natural creatures, are not only one or two, but there are already four out of them, and there is no such thing as the tree hole.


    Two golden-winged black beetles rushed out, one rushed to the blue beast, and one rushed toward Hansen.


    Hansen bit his teeth and flapped his wings and stepped back. Now he doesn''t know if there are any other black-winged black beetles in the tree hole. He dares not to shoot easily, otherwise he may lose important opportunities.


    The golden-winged black beetle rushed in, Hansen��s tyrannosaurus violently slammed against the golden shadow, but the golden-winged black beetle was too flexible, and the golden shadow flashed away from the tyrannosaurus. Unsettled toward Hansen.


    The silver and silver angered silver hairs are upside down, and the silver thunder flashes on the body, turning into a silver arc smashing black-winged beetle.


    However, the golden-winged black beetle was fluttering, and even the silver arc of small silver and silver was escaping, and once again rushed to Hansen, who was already close at hand.


    It��s too late to take back the tyrannosaurus. Hansen��s mind was moved, and the peacock flail appeared in his left hand, and the cockroach��s cockroach slammed into the golden-winged black beetle that rushed to his figure.


    Hey!


    The peacock flail and the golden-winged black beetle collided together. Hansen suddenly felt a huge force coming from above. The whole person could not help but fly out and sprinted out a few tens of meters in the air to stabilize the figure. However, the hand holding the peacock has been numb, and the tiger''s mouth is tearing blood.


    "Amazing power, this guy is definitely not inferior to any super **** creature!" Hansen was shocked, but the golden-winged black beetle flew over.


    Hansen and Xiaoyinyin deal with a golden-winged black beetle, but they still fall in the wind. Hansen also relies on the super-high spirit and the method of the mysterious body, plus the help of small silver and silver. Reluctantly and golden-winged black beetles.


    The blue beast is also difficult to distinguish from another golden-winged black beetle. From time to time, you can hear the sound of the beast and a blue rush.


    The size of the black bear took advantage of this opportunity, broke through the black worm''s block, climbed the mysterious peach tree, their body is very hard, not afraid of the bites of the little worms, hard and rushed to the fairy peach with a dense black bug Near.


    Only this time, the **** bear clearly left a heart, staring at the tree hole and letting the little black bear pick up the peach.


    Sure enough, there was movement in the hole in the tree, and I saw something rushing out from inside.


    But this time it was not a golden-winged black beetle, but a general-purpose gold beetle, which was more than double the size of the four golden-winged black beetles.


    I saw the golden wing on the back of it, and suddenly turned into a golden shadow and rushed to the little black bear.


    The **** bear violently screamed, and the two claws patted the golden beetle, but the speed of the golden beetle was too fast. The wings fluttered an arc and directly circumvented the paw of the **** bear and continued to pounce on the small Black bear.


    The **** bear has been screaming again and again, as if reminding the little black bear to be careful, but the little black bear is already picking up the peach, but he refuses to give up, and he still wants to pick the peach.


    Hey!


    The gold beetle was directly picked up on the little black bear, and suddenly the little black bear was knocked down from the tree, and the ground was pulled out of a large pit, causing the little black bear to make a cry.


    Where the **** bear could still pick up the peaches, he jumped directly from the tree, snarled angryly and rushed to the gold beetle, and rescued the little black bear from the danger.


    Han Sen looked stunned. I don''t know what the gold beetle is all about. It seems to be a breed of black-winged black beetle, but it is much more powerful.


    One big and one small two black bears fought with it, but they couldn��t take advantage of it. Its mouthparts were sharp and unimaginable. Even the black hair of the black bear could bite open and tear the little black bear. A lot of wounds, fortunately, don''t look fatal.


    The claws of the **** bear were shot on it, and it was too amazing to shoot the carapace.


    One big and one small black bear and the gold beetle fought, but they were bitten very miserable.


    At this time, no one has spared no effort to take care of the peach. I saw that the black bug turned into a big hand, and I had to take it off.


    In the eyes of Hansen, he flashed the color of excitement. He gritted his teeth and summoned the jihad angels in battle. He saw a holy figure breaking through the void, and rushed to the top of the peach tree in an instant, sweeping a transparent sword in his hand. Suddenly, the big hand that the black worm was turned into was scattered. At the same time, he reached out and grabbed the red peach flowing fairy peach. However, the use of force in the holy war days did not even pull the peach from the branch.


    The look was cold, and the sword in the hands of the jihad angels glared at the fairy peach, and immediately cut off the branches behind the fairy peach, and Xiantao finally fell into her hands.


    Hansen looked at the big joy, there was no other beetle in the tree hole and then rushed out. It seems that the five beetles are all gone. Now Xiantao has fallen into the hands of the jihadist angel.


    Hansen��s mind was moved and ordered the jihadist angel to evacuate here soon. Otherwise, she would get the fairy peach and it would be the target of the public.


    boom!


    The jihad angel��s wings trembled and went straight away.


    And the five beetles and a few super-god creatures are chasing away from the jihadist angels, one by one roaring, and hate to eat the jihad angels.


    Han Sen sees this situation, a bite of his teeth, screaming at the red flames and rushing to the undergrowth of the peaches that are not yet fully mature.


    He had never thought before that there were still five super-natural creature beetles guarding here. This time it was a coincidence that the jihadist angels grabbed Xiantao.


    But next time, he couldn''t guarantee that he still had a chance to grab it. After they got prepared, Hansen was able to grab a small chance.


    The five beetles were too horrible, and Hansen didn''t want to take life again.


    Instead of taking life to take risks, it is better to take away the next branch of Xiantao now. If you don��t do it all, even if it is not fully mature, it will definitely have no small use, even if the effect is worse, it is worse than nothing. Can''t get stronger. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 691： Xiantao to the hand

    Hansen rushed under the canopy, violently waved the tyrannosaurus, and wanted to lay down the underripe peach that was not yet fully mature, but suddenly it was a warning sign and the back of the ridge was cold.


    Han Sen fiercely retreated, but saw a red road rubbing his scalp flashed, turned out to be the pink snake.


    Han Sen��s body was shocked by the cold sweat. This pink snake didn��t even chase the jihad angel. Instead, he was overcast here. Fortunately, Hansen��s spiritual knowledge was super strong, and he escaped the robbery. Otherwise, He was drilled into the ear by a pink snake, and Hansen thought that the scalp was numb in the end of the bone.


    The pink snake couldn��t strike, and when it hit the tree, it volleyed again to Hansen.


    Hansen and the small silver silver deal with this pink snake, but there is no chance to rush to the next branch of the fairy peach, small silver and silver is still too young, if it can grow a little, maybe it can be wrapped around the pink snake, Hansen looked for an opportunity to kneel down the fairy peach.


    But now one person and one fox can only barely keep it from being killed by the pink snake, and the heavy weapon like the red flame tyrannosaurus is too clumsy in front of the pink snake, and the use is too small.


    Hansen wants to summon the jihadist angels back, but the jihadist angel holds the fairy peach in her hand. She can be summoned directly back to the soul sea, but Xiantao can''t.


    The large group of snakes have already flown in, and with the black bugs, there is chaos.


    Hansen rushed several times and failed to get rid of the pink snake. Instead, he was almost hurt by the peach-colored red mist that he spit out.


    After a short while, I suddenly heard the sound of screaming in the sky. The beetles who chased the jihadist angels flew back and did not go after the jihadist angels.


    At the same time, there are blue beasts and large black bears. Except that the crane has disappeared, other super **** creatures have rushed back.


    Han Sen saw that the situation was impossible, and he could only retreat. After the five beetles flew back, they seemed to be rushing toward Hansen.


    Hansen didn''t think about it. He ran away, and he couldn''t cope with a beetle, let alone five beetles.


    The five beetles actually rushed over to Hansen, apparently knowing that Hansen should be the master of the jihad angel, and wanted to kill Hansen��s mastermind to report the vengeance of the sacred peach.


    Han Sen now really only hates that she has two legs and how fast she runs, but the five beetles in the back are flying fast, and the speed is much faster than Hansen.


    The small silver and silver screamed, and the body was bred with silver thunder, and the five beetles rushing over the back were sprayed and turned into a silver mine.


    After the four golden-winged black beetles touched the silver mine grid, the body trembled slightly, and it suddenly stopped, and the speed of the rush was slower.


    However, the gold beetle was not affected at all, and it still flew quickly.


    Hansen��s heart is about to jump out. This golden beetle is so powerful that he has seen it with his own eyes. One big and one small black bear are drunk by the blood of it. He and Xiaoyinyin are not the opponents of the gold beetle. .


    Seeing that the gold beetle had caught up behind him, Hansen immediately turned his body to the left and turned his right, hoping to support him for a while.


    The speed of the gold beetle was too fast, the golden shadow flashed, and the armor on Hansen''s shoulder was torn open, and the flesh and blood was cut out of a deep visible bone. The blood suddenly came out.


    Hansen is hesitating to summon the little angels back, otherwise he and Xiaoyin Yin will be killed, but suddenly they see the gold beetles actually abandon them and fly away.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and he realized it in a blink of an eye. Looking at the direction of the mysterious peach tree, I saw that the pink snake was about to bite into the next branch of the peach.


    Seeing that there was a resurgence over there, the gold beetle rushed back, but the **** bear was somewhat scared to retreat.


    As the size of the black bear retreats, Hansen knows that there is no hope, and he turns to chase the jihad angel.


    There is no black bear of the size, only the pink snake and the blue beast. Even with him and the small silver and silver, there is no chance to compete with the five beetles. The beetles hate him again, and now go back. I am afraid that it is a dead end.


    It is better to keep the Shangzhi Xiantao, which was captured by the jihad angels. Now, only the crane is chasing the jihad angels.


    Sure enough, Hansen had not yet reached the position where the jihad angel was located. He saw that the crane gave a scream, like a wind, with a whistling wind rushing into the sky, disappearing in the clouds, leaving only a little blood. Flying, it seems that it was not hurt.


    The figure of the jihadist angel appeared in the distance and was rushing toward it quickly. It should be chasing the injured crane.


    However, the cranes are in the wind, and they have already been flying, even if the jihad angels can''t catch up with it.


    From the ecstasy angel, he took over the peach blossoms of Xianxia. Hansen was ecstatic in his heart, carefully loaded into his prepared bag, and then quickly escaped from Taolin.


    Under the guardianship of the five beetles, it is already a fluke to get a fairy peach, and Hansen is not willing to go back to adventure.


    I am afraid that the next peach will eventually fall into the hands of five beetles. Pink snakes and blue beasts should have no chance.


    Hansen��s only thing I don��t understand is what the gold beetles are related to the golden-winged beetles. They are obviously true super-god creatures, not the derivatives of black bugs.


    However, if the gold beetle has given birth to four golden-winged beetles, then according to the truth, the second generation of God should be stronger than the generation of God, but the gold beetle is much stronger than the four golden-winged beetles.


    However, what is the relationship between them, Han Sen is not in the mood to pay attention now, he just wants to hurry back to the Crystal Palace, where it is absolutely safe, he can safely eat the fairy peach cultivation hole Xuan Jing, maybe you can break through Dong Xuan Jing is the first, which is the most important for him.


    Fortunately, there is no danger in this road. Hansen smoothly returned to the Crystal Palace and took the fairy peach out of his pocket. The entire crystal palace is filled with intoxicating peach fragrance. The holy glow of the peach is flowing, and the peach skin is thin and transparent. It is faint to see the flesh inside the flesh vibrating, and the sweet taste can''t be blocked by the peach skin.


    The small silver and silver opened his mouth and rushed to Xiantao, and he wanted to swallow the fairy peach.


    This time Hansen was already pretending to be it, so that the little angel could catch it, and how the small silver and silver struggled could not reach Xiantao.


    "Oh, I am sorry for the small silver and silver. This peach is mine. You will eat a sugary bean." Hansen took out a genetically produced Dan to feed the small silver.


    I usually don��t even look at the small silver and silver that I like very much about genetically-made Dan. I struggle to just eat Xiantao.

 Chapter 692： The first volume of the hole is mysterious (the lord plus more)

    Holding Xiantao came to a secret room in the Crystal Palace, so that I was disturbed when I broke through.


    Although I couldn''t help but small silver and silver, I only got back a fairy peach. There is really no way. Hansen intends to eat it after giving it a break. It doesn''t matter if it is eaten by small silver.


    Looking at the peach in his hand, Hansen took out a new medical syringe and planned to take a little bit of fruit pulp and then try it.


    Although it is only a smell of peach blossom that makes his hole mysteriously improved, but peach is a peach, peach is a peach, but a tree is not the same thing, peach blossom is useful to him, not equal to eating peach benefit.


    More importantly, even if it is a tonic, you can''t eat too much, but you can''t bear to take the only one peach to do the experiment, then you can only try it yourself.


    However, Hansen''s syringe went down, the front needle tip was broken, and the peach was not pierced.


    Hansen stunned, and then took out a crow feather arrow and cut the peach with a feather blade, but still could not hurt it.


    In the end, Hansen even used the red flames and tyrannosaurus, but even the peach skin could not be broken.


    Han Sen��s tired body is sweaty, but his heart is very disappointed: ��What is this ghost thing? Is such a hard peach to be eaten? Super **** creatures are not necessarily able to bite!��


    Hansen subconsciously picked up the peach and put it in the mouth for an interview, but the entrance was a sweet sap, and even the peach that could not be opened by the red flames, he just bite it, even I really bite it.


    It seems that honey-like peach juice emerges from the inside and flows into Hansen''s mouth. The whole peach seems to be melting. Hansen understands what is called the entrance.


    Originally, Hansen wanted to eat a little bit, but biting this mouth, the whole peach seemed to melt into the mouth of Hansen, and the sweet and sweet juice flowed into the belly, and even the peach skin was turned.


    Soon, Hansen��s hand was left with only a peach core, which was very clean, like a strangely shaped gemstone, and it was very beautiful.


    "Sure enough, it is not a common peach, no weapon can not hurt, but it can be so easy to eat, it is very strange." Han Sen secretly sighed.


    Before Hansen sighed, there was a fragrant smell in the belly, and the limbs were warm, the blood seemed to be very active, and the heart beat and sent the fragrance all over the body.


    The body cells seem to be tempted by the scent, giving a cheerful groan, and Hansen��s body trembles uncontrollably.


    Hansen quickly calmed down and practiced according to the method of Dong Xuan Jing, which blended the fragrance into the cells of the body and strengthened the body''s quality.


    The energy of this peach is even larger than that of Hansen''s imagination, but it is a very gentle force. It follows the guidance of the tunnel mysterious classics, slowly blending into the limbs, and does not cause any damage to Hansen''s body. harm.


    Hansen suddenly let go of his heart, concentrate on practicing the tunnel mysterious classics, and as more and more fragrant breath is refining by the tunnel, the scent of Hansen��s body is getting heavier and heavier.


    Even the secret room can''t keep the aroma, making it full of the entire Crystal Palace.


    If it is not under the crystal palace, this fragrance can not penetrate the sea, I am afraid I do not know how far to drift away.


    The aroma is getting thicker and thicker, and it is almost condensed in the air of the Crystal Palace into a fragrant mist visible to the naked eye. The small silver and silver greedily absorb the fragrant mist in the air, and the fur on the body becomes more and more silver.


    The gourd also swallows those incense in its own way.


    Even the zeros seemed to be very, very fragrant, gently sniffing, and the face relaxed a lot.


    The little angel, the princess of the Taiyin and the princess of the sun, as well as the princess of Poseidon and Xue Ji, also seem to like this fragrance, and sucked some fragrance.


    This fragrant mist was so strong at midnight, and after midnight, the aroma slowly began to weaken.


    In Hansen''s body, the opposite is true. Now his body''s strength has begun to erupt completely. The fragrance of peach has been completely refining. The atmosphere of Dong Xuan Jing has been unprecedentedly strong. Hansen has been facing the tunnel for a long time. A heavy bottleneck triggered an impact.


    All the cells in the impact of the ancient rhyme, just like a collision with the bronze bell, every time the impact, Hansen''s whole body cells emit a continuous tremor.


    Under the impact of the times, the tremors of the ancient sound layers are layered and intertwined, as if it were Huang Zhong Da Lu, swaying the ancient rhythm of life.


    Each time the impact, Hansen''s fragrance is light, after seven or seventy-nine consecutive shocks, Hansen''s fragrance has completely disappeared, and can no longer smell the slightest fragrance of life.


    However, Hansen feels that his life is so strong that it seems to be overflowing from the cells.


    boom! boom! boom!


    Again and again, like the shock of the waves, Hansen��s whole people trembled, and every finger, every strand of hair, and even every thin chest seemed to burst.


    boom!


    Hansen has been unable to remember how many times he has been shocked. Suddenly, there seems to be a layer of shackles on the body that has been broken off. The whole body has become light and leisurely, almost to be feathered, the kind of freedom and comfort. Feeling unspeakable.


    Like the fairy who floats out of the dust, the temperament of the whole person has undergone earth-shaking changes, such as the immortal people in the wind, not staining the dirt of the world.


    Hansen just stood there casually, giving people a fascinating charm, body flesh and bones, all of them are crystal-clear and vivid, like flowers that are waiting to be released, life is breathtaking, and it is hopeful that Swaying, from the heart of the birth of closeness.


    It is somewhat different from the opening of the gene lock in the ice muscle jade. Although the body and the spirit are also greatly increased, it is obvious that the hole is more advanced than the ice muscle jade, and the strengthening is stronger.


    And now Hansen does not seem to use the ice muscle jade to open the genetic lock, no emotion, still full of emotions, the whole person exudes the breath of youth and vitality, can not help but want to approach him.


    Outside of Hansen��s body, there seems to be a colorless and invisible life that is spreading, but all life that comes into contact with this life resonates with his life.


    In the past, Hansen needed to run the hole in the mysterious period, and the others absorbed his aroma, and he was able to see the other person''s breath.


    But now it is completely unnecessary. Hansen is sitting in the secret room, and the breath of small silver and silver that is more than 100 meters away can be seen clearly.


    No, it should be said that it is the smell of the small silver and silver. When the invisible and colorless gas field spreads, Hanshe can sense all the fluctuations of life in the gas field, just as the atmosphere has become Hansen. A part of the body resembles another organ that has no body.


    "This is amazing!" Hansen was ecstatic.


    In the future, if you fight with super **** creatures or humans, if you open the first genetic lock with the hole mysterious, then you can understand the other person''s breath, and you can learn the other''s breath in the battle, instead of Need to wait for the other party to absorb his aroma.

 Chapter 693： Absorbing life essence

    Hansen tried to simulate the sacral circulation of the sacred bones again. He suddenly felt that there were hundreds of elephants in the veins, and the infinite power exploded in the body, like the wild animals, not more than the genes. I don��t know how strong it is before the lock.


    Hansen once again tried to pick up the essence of the life of the sacred bone. Under the powerful sacred bones, the essence of the life of the sacred bones trembled, and suddenly broke away from Hansen��s palm. When I flew up, I automatically cast it to Hansen''s body. The essence of the flow turned like it melted. I didn''t need to eat it with my mouth. The trace of the life gene was directly integrated into his body.


    "Accept the essence of the life of the bone of the bone, the super **** gene +1."


    "Accept the essence of the life of the bone of the bone, the super **** gene +1."


    ......


    Listening to the proficient voice in my mind kept ringing, Hansen''s happy tears are about to flow down, hard for so long, and finally found a way to integrate the essence of life genes.


    The essence of the life gene of a sacred bone image, after being completely absorbed by Hansen, seems to be a strong part of the flesh and bones, and the bones are full of glory, eventually adding a full 10 super genes to Hansen.


    "Finally... I can finally continue to evolve again..." Hansen hated not to scream.


    The biggest reason for Hansen��s desperate efforts was to make himself and his family better, and he wanted to find out the truth of his father��s accident after he had the power.


    But now for Hansen, although the previous goals are still the goal, evolution itself has a strong appeal to him.


    It''s like a person who is used to exercising. If there is a day without exercise, you will feel uncomfortable.


    Now Hansen has become accustomed to the feeling of making himself a little stronger, and he is eager to continue to become stronger. It has nothing to do with other external factors, but simply wants to become stronger.


    Hansen thought about it, imitating the technique of the flow of small silver and silver, and suddenly there was a silver thunderbolt on the body, which made Hansen ecstatic.


    Hey!


    Hansen punched his hand and the silver thunderbolt leaped in his hand, but he couldn''t excite the arc like a small silver.


    However, this is also expected by Hansen. The physical quality of human beings in the second shelter is limited. Even if the first genetic lock is forcibly opened, it is not completely open, and there is no way to treat special forces like super gods. The creature is released directly.


    It is necessary to wait until the body reaches the level of heaven and earth before they can put these special forces out.


    Hansen��s thoughts and movements simulated the movement of the little black bear��s breath. The body suddenly became stronger and the muscles were raised. The whole body was like a big inflatable, and the arm was thicker than the previous thigh. The whole person was Extremely majestic.


    And the flesh and blood of the whole body has become as tough as the black iron, and the strength has also increased greatly. The only drawback is that the speed and flexibility have decreased.


    Hansen played a lot of fun, and suddenly thought that the gourd also has the technique of ventilating, I don''t know what effect it would have simulated the flow of it.


    As soon as the mind was moved, the breath of the tunnel Xuan Jing changed, and the operation of the gourd''s breath was run, and a strange power was produced in Hansen''s body.


    Hey! Hey! Hey!


    Hansen��s body seemed to be a magnet, and everything in the room was attracted by Hansen and rushed toward him.


    Han Sen didn''t use it to hide. Those things seemed to identify him. He turned directly in the air, and he was still on his body. He was everywhere.


    The crystal chair, the lampstand, and the table all came to Hansen. There was also a crystal bed. It also trembled and moved to Hansen. Hansen, who was scared, quickly dissipated the scent of the gourd.


    Oh la la!


    The technique of breath is scattered, and the things that linger on Han Sen fall to the ground, as if the magnet of Hansen lost its magnetism.


    "What the **** is this scent of breath? Turn yourself into a magnet that can **** anything? What is the use of this?" Hansen was puzzled.


    However, there is nothing in this. Hansen is not lacking in this kind of breath transfer technique. Now he has become the first heavyweight of the tunnel, and can open the first genetic lock. Later, there are opportunities to steal other super gods. The second generation of the flow of breath.


    An inappropriate metaphor, qi training is like the key to different locks. Different keys can open different treasure chests, and the treasures in the treasure chest are not the same.


    Although the first genetic lock was also opened, the ability to open the first genetic lock with ice muscle jade surgery was not the same as the ability to open the first genetic lock with the hole.


    Different abilities have their own advantages and disadvantages, just like the power of water and fire. They can''t talk about who is strong or who is weak, but the types of abilities are different.


    However, Hansen still feels that after opening the first genetic lock, Dong Xuan Jing seems to be stronger than the ice muscle jade, at least in terms of body blessing.


    The Dong Xuanjing of the Dong Xuan Jing and the eighth knowledge of the ice muscle jade have their own characteristics, but they also have some similarities. They can��t talk about who is stronger, but the tunnel is more wonderful, but it can��t be said. Stronger than the eighth, can only say that the function is different.


    Hansen tried it again, and it really couldn��t absorb the essence of the first generation of life genes. That is to say, he must first steal the scent of the second generation of the super god, and then kill the super **** second generation. Able to absorb the essence of life genes.


    If it was before, Hansen would still feel a little embarrassed, but now that Xuan Jingjing has opened the first genetic lock, these problems do not exist. He can steal the breath of the super **** creatures in the battle. .


    "Since the first generation of life genes can not be absorbed, it seems that it is time to sell to those who have great powers, and make a fortune." Hansen is thinking about how to sell the law, in order to exchange for himself the biggest The interest of the company suddenly heard a voice ringing in the Crystal Palace.


    "The battle of the gods of the second god''s sanctuary is opened, the martial arts field is open, and you can sign up for the war in the martial arts field. After thirty-three days, the war begins."


    An indifferent woman''s voice echoed in the Crystal Palace, and Hansen was shocked. When she heard what the woman said, Hansen''s face became strange.


    The **** war of the Second God''s Sanctuary is completely different from the God War of the First God''s Sanctuary, because in addition to human beings, the alien spirit can also participate in the **** war of the Second God''s shelter, so the human opponent does not It��s just humans, there are so many different spirits to participate in the war of God.


    Moreover, the war of the second god''s sanctuary is not once a year, but once every ten years. In the past, in the past, no human being has ever won the title of the god, the top ten sons of the second **** sanctuary of all ages, all It��s all strange, never had an accident.


    Nor does man know what the rewards of the Ten Great Sons are.

 Chapter 694： Peach nucleus

    The second sanctuary''s warfare is very long, and the human enthusiasm is not so high, because some of the aliens are extremely powerful, even if they open the genelock''s strong, there is no chance of winning the same kind of alienity.


    If it is purely a battle between humans, unless it is a particularly ruthless person, the chance of losing his life is very low, and at most it is an injury.


    But the battle with the aliens is not the same, the aliens must be full-powered to fight, but there is no benefit to killing the aliens, but the aliens can be born again in the stone of the soul.


    Therefore, although there are many humans who have signed up for the competition, if they see that their opponents are different, if the strength of the other party is very strong, they will generally choose to surrender directly.


    Although humans have the largest number of shelters in the Second God, but because humans have never entered the ranks of the Ten Great Sons, human enthusiasm for the Second God''s Shelter is not high.


    In order to sign up for the war, only the royal-level sanctuary has a martial arts field. Although the Crystal Palace is not large, it is also a royal sanctuary. There is a small martial art field, only one room.


    After the original registration, I also had to fight against the same shelter applicant. Only the first place in each shelter could participate in the battle of the first son of the Second God��s Sanctuary, but only Hansen reported it to the Crystal Palace. Name, so he is the first, and does not need to fight against other people, just wait for the battle of the Son of God to begin.


    "I don''t know if there is any reward for the second battle of the gods. If you say that the top ten sons of the gods are not the opponents, then it is probably a level of existence with the super **** creatures. Can be scored in the top ten, the reward should not be too bad, is it a random super-beast soul? Or a stranger above the royal family?" Han Sen is quite anxious.


    If it is a stranger above the royal family, even Hansen is very eager. After all, if you want to make such a different kind of surrender, even if you have Hansen with a small angel, I am afraid it is difficult to do it.


    If such a strange spirit really exists, there will be no one or two super **** creatures in its shelter. If you want to attack it, it is impossible to use it now.


    Now Han Sen needs to consider what kind of identity to participate in the war of God, to participate in the war of God in his own capacity, can take the best fight with the little angel, the possibility of rushing into the top ten is great.


    But now he is already at the forefront, and the entire league is staring at him. If he shows a lot of power beyond God''s genes in the battle of God, then others will know that he has absorbed the essence of life genes.


    I am afraid that the entire league will come to find the method he wants to absorb, even if the league''s official institutions will not let him go. After all, this is a major event that affects the entire human race. He can only surrender the method of absorbing the essence of life genes.


    If he can hand it out, Hansen doesn''t mind letting humans develop together, but now he relies on Dong Xuanjing to absorb the essence of life genes. He can''t hand over the hole Xuan Jing.


    Of course, Hansen can also do it himself, only let the little angels fight, but that is useless. It really touches a super-spiritual alien creature. If the alien locks the target on him, the little angel may not be able to Staying, after all, the little angel is the pet of the main battle, not the kind of pet that protects people.


    Hansen, who can''t use all the power at that time, will become a fatal weakness. I hope that if I want to reach the top ten sons, I won''t have a chance.


    Moreover, if Hansen does not do it himself, it does not make sense to participate in the war of God. He also wants to take advantage of the opportunity of the war of God to see if he can simulate some kind of scented circulation.


    When I think about it, Hansen decided to participate in the war as a gold coin. Although he could hardly defeat the existence of the super-biological creature, it is not good for him to have such a good fight. He can also let him see the means of seeing the alien. If there is a chance in the future, there may be some use.


    More than a month before the start of the war, Hansen did not need to worry, now he is thinking about where to find some of the second generation of God.


    After Hansen came out, Xiaoyinyin turned his head and ignored him. It seemed that he was very angry with Hansen��s robbing of Xiantao.


    "Small silver and silver, I have eaten the fairy, but there is a peach core here. Can you see if you can eat it?" Hansen put the remaining peach-like nucleus in front of the small silver.


    Xiaoyinyin turned his head and glanced at it. He bit the peach nucleus and listened to it. The jewel-like peach nucleus was crushed by it, revealing a white granule, a small silver and silver. The pieces spit out and chewed a few times and swallowed the peach kernel directly.


    "Is this thing really delicious?" Hansen''s eyes widened. He used to lick a little silver and silver. He didn''t expect this thing to actually be eaten.


    Xiaoyinyin finished the peach kernel, yawned and jumped to Hansen��s shoulder. He squinted there and didn��t know if he was asleep.


    "This is over? Eat a peach core of this fairy peach, how do you want to give a good response?" Han Sen is depressed, small silver and silver eat so many good things every day, the growth rate is very slow.


    If the small silver and silver can grow up early, he has the power of two super gods, and it is more sure to go out and kill the second generation.


    After all, the second generation of Super God has other super **** creatures around, and only one little angel helps, the possibility of killing is not high.


    Looking for the second generation of God is not anxious, Hansen is not in a hurry, now he wants to know what he can get from Ji Jia and Qin Jia.


    On the other hand, Ji Jia gave Han Sen several choices. Hansen was quite satisfied. He finally chose a 5 percent stake in Qingtian Technology.


    It sounds like five percent seems to be rare, but Optimus Technology is one of the top 20 in the league. Even if many of the disciples have no shares in Optimus, some of the more important members of the squad are only 100%. One out of two, five percent is already a considerable figure.


    Only some of the real core power figures of the family can only occupy more than 10% of the shares, such as Hansen''s foreign shareholding, and still 5 percent of the big stocks, the first time in Jijia.


    If Hansen Ken sells this 5 percent stake, he can live for a lifetime even if he is lying down.


    Of course, Ji Jiaken gave Hansen a 5 percent stake, not only because of the essence of the life gene, but also because Hansen was tied to the warship of Ji Jia.


    After all, Hansen is now the sanctuary of the Second God, the only person who can hunt the super **** creature.


    However, Hansen is most interested in what the Qin family used to exchange the essence of life genes.

 Chapter 695： Z steel rough

    The Qin family also prepared several sets of plans for Hansen to choose. Finally, Hansen chose a set of weapons polished by the original steel.


    The ore of z steel generally contains a large amount of impurities. Generally, 1000 g of z steel ore can extract about 5 grams of z steel which is purely above ninety-nine.


    Moreover, the extracted z steel itself is very hard, but it is very brittle, and its toughness and ductility are very poor, and it can hardly be used as a weapon or a mechanical component.


    With an inappropriate metaphor, the extracted steel is like a harder porcelain. Only when it is blended with other metals, will it have good hardness and toughness, which is suitable for casting weapons.


    However, in the z steel mine, there are often some high-purity rough stones. These rough stones are not known for what reason. Generally, they only have finger size, z steel content is more than 50%, and a few or even higher. Can reach ** ten percent.


    These z steel rough stones are not only extremely hard, but also have high toughness and ductility. They are very suitable for making weapons, but once they are smelted, they will be as crisp as ordinary z steel, so they can only be slightly added. There is no way to really use it for casting.


    These rough stones are generally used to grind bullets, but because the firearms can''t be used in shelters, such z-stones are generally of little use in shelters.


    However, there are many z-steel mines in the Qin family. They have accumulated a lot of z-steel roughs, and some of them have larger z-steel roughs.


    One of the best raw stones, z steel content is more than 90%, and a lot larger than the average z steel rough, can be ground to some simple things.


    When Hansen saw the original steel of Z steel, he thought of his own peacock shackles. Those z steels were also up to one foot long. The thick ones were like fingers. The knives were too thin, and they wanted It is not an easy task to grind out the original steel of z steel.


    In Hansen''s view, those rough stones are a very good arrow, as long as they are processed a little. This is very useful for Hansen.


    So Hansen finally chose the batch of Z steel rough stone, and Qin family promised to help him make the arrow, just because grinding the steel is a very complicated job, it takes a long time, so Hansen he still takes Less than z steel arrow.


    According to Qin��s prediction, Hansen should be able to get the first two arrows in half a month, and the Qin family will deliver two arrows every month.


    Hansen is also able to understand that the original steel of z steel is hard and incapable of using chemical methods or heat treatment. It can only be slowly ground and it takes a long time.


    For the Z steel arrow, Hansen is still very much looking forward to it. The steel steel arrow made from the original stone with more than 90% of the z steel content may not be worse than the crow feather arrow, and may even be stronger.


    The most important thing is that the crow feather arrows can''t bring shelter, but these z steel arrows can be taken anywhere.


    Quietly returned to the goddess sanctuary, took the Worm Knight back, Hansen returned to the Union to check the information, hoping to find some of the whereabouts of the second generation of super-god.


    "Man, did you sign up for this battle of God?" Tang Zhenliu contacted Han Sen, and asked with some excitement.


    "No, it''s a waste of time." Hansen smiled.


    "Why don''t you sign up, you should sign up, you have such a pet, maybe you really have the chance to reach the top ten sons of God, and also sigh for our humanity." Tang Zhenliu said.


    "My pet is very powerful. If someone kills me directly, it is still a dead end. Why bother to ask for trouble." Han Sen said with a spread.


    "It��s also true, but if you don��t go, this time the **** war, we humans have no chance. It��s not good to think about it. For more than 100 years, the top ten gods are all aliens, it��s a shame.�� Tang The truth is depressed.


    "There is no way, unless our super-god genes can be completed, otherwise they are not qualified for competition." Hansen said with a smile.


    ��Difficult, some people have been able to get the essence of life genes in the first shelter, but they have not been able to find a way to absorb them. The second shelter is the same. If you want to get the super **** gene, you don��t know what to wait for. What year and month." Tang Zhenliu listened to Han Sen so much more depressed.


    "I hope it won''t be long, I still want to be promoted to the transcender earlier." Hansen smiled.


    "Your kid is really a dog, you can get such a pet, and then kill the super **** creature next time, consider the conditions that our family, Qin family can give you, our family can give." Tang Zhenliu said .


    "When I hunted the super **** creature, let me know that the pet is only a pet after all. My master is too weak. It is still very dangerous to hunt the super **** creature. I am not very sure, I will not take risks. Hansen said.


    ......


    After the end of the conversation with Tang Zhenliu, many people came to ask him if he wants to participate in the war of God. It seems that many people hope that he can go to participate in the war of God.


    Many of them come from the heart and hope that Hansen can seize the position of the Son of God, sigh for the good of mankind, and let the human name reach the monument.


    However, Hansen told them that they would not participate in the war. I don��t know how many eyes are staring at him every day. This kind of thing can��t be done.


    There are also many people who don''t believe that Hansen does not participate in the war of God. However, Hansen is not in the league or the goddess shelter. He did not go out at all. The eyes that stared at him were naturally clear, until the end of the registration of the war, Hansen. Did not go to the martial arts field to sign up, it seems that I really gave up participating in the war.


    "I hope that this time I can get the position of the Son of God. If I can get a super alien, then it would be better." Hansen once again used the Insect Knight as a substitute, and he quietly sneaked out.


    As a gold coin, as long as the gold coins show super powerful strength, others know that the gold coins have acquired the super **** gene, and can also help Hansen to distract his attention so that he will not be too noticed.


    It��s only a while since the beginning of the war, and the first major shelters competed for the first preliminaries. Hansen didn��t have to participate. It��s the first, so Hansen plans to use this time to see a Suspected supernatural second generation of alien creatures.


    Recently, Hansen has checked a lot of information, but there are still some gains. In an evolutionist''s post, Hansen narrates according to his experience and thinks that the evolutionist should encounter a super-god second generation.


    And he met the alien creature, in the Devil''s Mountains, very close to Hansen, so Hansen wants to take a look, maybe it is a so-called super **** second generation, then his chances come It is. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 696： You are in a big disaster.

    The small silver and silver were left by Hansen in the insects of the insects, and the avatars could be made more authentic. So this time Hansen can only go to the Devil Mountains alone.


    However, there are little angels, Hansen is not afraid of it, and also wants to take this opportunity to hunt some blood creatures, so that the rest of the **** genes can be completed.


    He has hunted a lot of blood creatures in the sea, but he is a bit big. After eating for a long time, he only has a few genes, and it is too difficult to fill the genes of God.


    There are many powerful alien creatures in the Devil''s Mountains. Hansen just entered the mountains and saw a group of black-shelled monkey-like aliens. There are several variants.


    However, some people were tossing with the group of monkeys. Hansen was slightly surprised. I couldn��t think of anyone who dared to come to the Devil''s Mountains to hunt aliens like him.


    Hansen took a closer look. It turned out that Philippe was carrying a sister to hunt different creatures. Those black-haired apes were not the opponents of Philippe, and they were quickly solved by Philippe. The alien creature can''t stand him a few times, and it looks very aggressive.


    "Fit brother, you are great, Philip brother, you are strong, Philip brother, you are too handsome." The sister held the heart in both hands, the eyes inside the red heart, cheering for the Philippine at the side.


    The girl did have some color, chest and thigh length and child''s face, so squeaky for the Philippe, so that the Philippe is more energetic, the knife is like the wind, there is a knife in the world I have the momentum.


    Hansen looked at it for a while, and quickly prepared to leave. He took a few steps and listened to the girl who said to the Philippine who had killed the monkey: "Philippe, you are too powerful, these ordinary creatures are not enough. Fei Lige, you kill, let''s go inside and find the blood creatures?"


    Hansen listened to the secret music, and Philippe himself was guilty of sin. This is still on the edge of the Devil''s Mountains. The powerful aliens are not too many.


    However, Philippe really wants to go inside with this girl who doesn''t know how to be tall and thick. I am afraid that it is not a problem to be able to kill different creatures at that time. It is a big problem to be able to live out.


    However, this has nothing to do with Hansen. Hansen continued to walk inside. After turning over a mountain, he saw a canyon in front. It was covered with bluegrass-like plants and opened with pink flowers. From time to time, there are butterflies flying on it, which looks very beautiful and beautiful.


    It��s just Hansen��s view, it��s a dangerous area. The flying butterflies look beautiful, but they must be different creatures. Their life is very powerful. It��s not as simple as the original aliens, at least The existence of a variation pole.


    Hansen looked at the butterflies far away. The canyon was quite large, and there were orchids. Many butterflies danced among them. One was just like a flame, and the body was only slightly larger than the ordinary butterfly. It looked weak and not light. Like, it seems to be pinch to death.


    "Fili, look, there are people." Han Sen is looking at the canyon, but suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    Turning around, I found that Philippe actually came to this side with the girl who was the child, and could not help but frown slightly.


    Philippe can become one of the three giants of the original ice sheet, and he is in charge of the Philippine Refuge. Naturally, he will not be a brainless person. This time, he will bring a sister into the Devil''s Mountain Range, which makes Hansen somewhat surprised.


    Philippe also saw Hansen, but now Hansen is wrapped in the gold armor, and Philippe naturally can''t recognize it.


    "How do you call a friend?" Philippe looked up and down Hansen.


    The gold armor is not a patent for gold coins, and the second person who shelters all gold armor is not infrequent. It is impossible for Philippe to see a person wearing a gold armor and think it is a gold coin.


    "Is there anything?" Hansen did not answer Philip, just looked at him and asked.


    "If a friend wants to pass this canyon, it is better for us to go along with each other, and there is also a kind of care between each other." Philip said.


    "Sorry, I like this person alone." Han Sen said faintly.


    When the sister listened to Han Sen��s words, she was somewhat upset: ��How can you be so ignorant of this person? Fei Lige is one of the four major corps of the goddess sanctuary. The head of the Philippine Army is going with you. help you."


    "Good intentions, I still have things, please let me both." Hansen has no interest in playing with Fei Lige.


    "This person does not know how to be good, Philippe we go, do not care about him." The sister holding the arm of Philippe will go inside the valley.


    In the heart of Philippe, he complained bitterly, but his face showed the color of justice: "Xiaoyuan, the Devil''s Mountain is too dangerous. I am afraid that something will happen here alone. I will persuade him again."


    Philippe said that he pulled out and ran to Hansen. He coughed and said: "Friends, see each other is a fate, why not go together?"


    After that, Fei Lige immediately lowered his voice and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "Friend, help me a favor, I will give you two mutant beasts."


    "What busy?" Hansen asked.


    "You pretend to quarrel with me, then we fight one, you pretend to beat me to run outside the mountain, I chase you out, this will do, I will pay you a mutant animal, another one Just wait for you to go to my Philippine Refuge, I should have heard of the character of Philippe, and you will not lose one of your beasts." Philippe continued to say the voice.


    "Give me two gods of blood and blood can also be considered." Hansen suddenly understood, and Philippe did not want to enter the Devil''s Mountain. I don''t know why. He didn''t seem to dare to offend the woman, so he thought about it. One way.


    "Friends, it''s not so good to rob the fire! Just let you help play a show, the two mutant beasts are already very good." Philippe frowned.


    "Normally, it is very good, but now, I still have things to do, time is precious, so it is worth two souls of blood." Han Sen said with a smile.


    "Brothers, there are too many souls of two gods of blood." Filigo frowned.


    "It doesn''t matter if you think too much. I still have a way to spend no money. You can also try it." Hansen smiled.


    "What way?" Philippe looked at Hansen puzzled.


    "It''s very simple." Han Sen said that the person had moved, and the golden figure flashed, and it was already in front of the girl.


    The girl suddenly became shocked and screamed, but she didn''t scream, but Hansen immediately slammed her hand on her neck and immediately stunned her.


    "So you don''t have to spend money, you can pretend that the hero saves the beauty." Hansen threw the unconscious girl to Philippe and walked straight into the canyon.


    "Friend, you can''t go, you are in a big disaster." Philippe went on to the unconscious girl, but his face changed.

 Chapter 697： White ghost butterfly

    "Friend, I am helping you." Hansen smiled and looked at Philippe.


    Philippe said with distress: "I just want to take her away from the Devil''s Mountain. I am not interested in this woman. I am doing this. If you can''t leave you, I am afraid I will wake up. It��s troublesome.��


    "Do you want to give me to her?" Hansen looked at Philippe.


    "Nature will not, how do you say it is to help me." Philippe thought about biting his teeth and said: "Let''s go, don''t say it after this, and never appear in front of her."


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders and walked toward the canyon. He was originally only because one of the important partners of the Philippine Goddess Shelter, he helped him, but did not expect that there were some twists and turns. It��s a good thing to do something wrong.


    Philippe took the woman to go outside, took a few steps and stopped to look at Hansen who had already entered the valley. The courage to come to the Devil''s Mountain is not necessarily weak. He wants to see how Hansen''s strength is.


    Han Sen just entered the valley and saw that the butterflies in all directions were surrounded by Hansen. Most of the butterflies were recognized by Filipino, and there was no shortage of variants.


    But the man walked in the canyon wearing golden armor, but turned a blind eye to the butterflies flying over, letting those butterflies fall on him.


    Soon, the golden figure was covered with butterflies, as if the butterflies were playing around and forming beautiful pictures in the orchids.


    Philippe was shocked and his mouth was wide open, so he couldn''t close it.


    Those butterflies can be poisonous poisonous butterflies. The existence of the mutated grades, as long as they bite a bite, or the toxic powder emitted when flapping their wings, can be very poisonous, even he does not dare to enter easily. canyon.


    But the man did not care about the poisonous butterflies in the sky, letting the butterfly fall on him or flying around him, but the butterflies did not have the ability to bite his armor, and the poison powder did not poison him. Some are too amazing.


    Suddenly, in the morning light, a white butterfly flew out of the flowers and flew toward the golden figure. Fei Lige suddenly burst into amazement and said: "Friends are careful, that is the blood-level white ghost. The butterfly, in its poison, the flesh and blood of the body will rot and peel off, and finally there will be only one bone."


    The man seemed to have heard the Philippe''s reminder. He turned his head and nodded to Philippe. At this time, the white-blooded ghost butterfly had already flown to his side, like a real ghost. drop.


    The white ghost butterfly has a very different body shape, which is called the white ghost origin. Even if it is a strong person known as the fast sword, it is difficult to smash the white ghost that flutters.


    But looking at the white ghost will be on the person, but the person is extending his right hand, the index finger and the **** casual clip, even put the white ghost between the two fingers.


    The white ghost butterfly keeps flapping his fingers between his fingers and wants to fly away, but the finger is iron-hard, so that the white ghost butterfly struggles and flies out of the half.


    Hey!


    I saw that the man was holding it, and the terrible white butterfly was directly held in the palm of his hand, and the blood suddenly flowed down the golden armor on the palm of his hand.


    The horrible white ghost butterfly was so pinched to death, and the man seemed to be completely free of signs of poisoning. He still walked toward the depths of the canyon, surrounded by butterflies, but the man was still surrounded by butterflies. It��s lazy to kill the butterflies and let them fall on them.


    In the morning light, among the orchids, the butterflies of the sky danced with the golden figure, and the Philippine people who watched were a little bit.


    "That man, wouldn''t it be b god?" Waiting for the golden figure to disappear in the depths of the canyon, Philippe reacted, and suddenly he thought of such a thought in his mind and couldn''t help himself.


    But the man has already gone far, and Philippe now wants to ask too late, and can''t help but say: "Damn, I knew I should first ask his name, maybe it is really b god."


    The reason why Philippe did not ask the other party��s name was actually to protect the other party��s consideration. Even if Xu Yuan pursued it later, he did not know who the other person was and did not see his appearance. Naturally, it was impossible. Telling Xu Yuan what, so Fei Lige did not ask deliberately.


    But now, Philippe has some regrets. He always likes b **** very much. He always wants to see one side. Just now, the person is very likely to be b god. If he missed it, he was very depressed.


    Although I really want to chase the canyon and ask if the person is b god, but looked at Xu Yuan in his arms, Philippe still gave up the idea, he can not take this risk with a comatose woman .


    Hansen was very happy. He squeezed the white ghost in one hand and suddenly heard the voice in his mind.


    "Hunting the blood of the gods, the white ghost butterfly, did not get the soul of the beast, and the flesh and blood can be randomly obtained from 0 to 10 points."


    Although he did not get the soul of the beast, Hansen has been very happy. With such a small white ghost butterfly, he can eat it in two, and he can increase the number of genes of the gods, which is more than the consumption of the large blood and flesh of a month. Use more.


    As for the poison of the white ghost, Han Sen did not put it in his heart. This kind of poison can not help him to become the body of the ice muscle jade bone and the tunnel mysterious.


    Just eating it directly, it really makes people feel a little uncomfortable. Hansen found a mountain corner in the canyon, directly fired the white ghost butterfly on the oil and baked it, put some spices, and smelled quite fragrant. Some are like a dish made on some planets called fried silkworm cocoons.


    "This is a big supplement." Han Sen has been mixing in the shelter for so many years. He has no psychological barriers to eating these things. He directly throws the whole roasted white ghost into his mouth and chews it.


    The taste is really good, especially the increased sound of the **** gene from the brain, which also offset some psychological negative factors.


    This mouth went down, adding a six-point gene to Hansen, plus the flesh and blood of the gods that I had eaten some time ago. Now Hansen��s gene has reached 72 points, not far from full.


    "If I can get more of such small blood creatures, my **** gene is already full." Hansen is also somewhat helpless. The last time he ate for half a month, he only ate a little increase in the gene of God. Hunting for small blood creatures.


    Hansen is only fortunate to absorb the essence of life genes, otherwise let him go to eat the flesh and blood of those super **** creatures, except for a very small number of small, most of them are scary like a hill, half a year do not know whether you can eat.


    Han Sen was preparing to pack things and continue on the road, but suddenly heard the strange sound coming from the side of the mountain, as if something was digging stones. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 698： Magic ant

    Hansen suddenly watched the side of the mountain wall. The rocks here are all dark green and very hard.


    At this time, in the corner of the mountain wall, something was dug a crack, Hansen also saw a little white claws looming from the crack there, so that the crack slowly expanded.


    Hansen didn''t know what kind of aliens were inside, and in the place like the Devil''s Mountains, he didn''t dare to be too careless. He quietly stepped back and leaned behind a large stone to watch the gradually expanding mountain wall crack.


    Soon, the cracks were already dug by the white claws, and a whole body was covered with dark green scales, and the alien creatures that were almost integrated with the surrounding rocks were drilled out from them.


    "Pangolin?" Hansen looked at the dark green creature behind the stone. It looked like a pangolin, but it was able to dig through these black and green rocks. This guy is much more powerful than a pangolin.


    The dark green pangolin climbed out from the inside and immediately ran away. Hansen then saw a fist-sized purple ant crawling out of the crack.


    Those ants have a body that is as bright as jade, and the number is very large. At least twenty or more, it seems to be chasing the pangolin.


    "No, if I remember correctly, pangolin should be eating ants, how is it chased by ants?" Hansen wondered.


    Those amethyst ants were not far behind, and they shrank back. They seemed to be a little afraid of the sun. They chased the position where the sun could shine. They didn��t continue to chase them down. They all climbed into the cracks in the mountain wall. Go back.


    Hansen took out the peacock and smashed it, put on the crow feather arrow, and shot it directly at an amethyst ant.


    The crow feather arrow pierced the body of the amethyst ant. After all, it was a super-god with a super-god treasure arrow. The general alien creature could not resist it.


    "Hunting the blood of the gods, the bottom of the magic ants, did not get the soul of the beast, eat their flesh and blood can randomly get 0 to 10 points of the **** gene."


    "What! This ant is a blood creature?" Hansen almost jumped up. The amethyst ants that had just climbed out of the crack had fewer than 20, and these guys were all blood-like, let Hansen almost I can''t believe everything I heard.


    An underground magic ant was hunted, and the remaining underground magic ants suddenly violently violently turned around, seemingly searching for enemy trails.


    Just because Hansen is far away, they did not find Hansen.


    Han Sen was willing to let go of such an opportunity, holding a peacock and even smashing the five underground ants, and immediately shot five underground magic ants.


    Sure enough, the hint of hunting the blood creatures sounded again, and Hansen almost screamed. So many **** blood creatures, even if they eat the same kind of blood creature, they will get fewer and fewer genes, but there are so many The **** blood creature can eat, almost should be able to make up for the vacancies of his remaining 20 or 30 **** genes.


    Hansen��s crow feathers have already been shot. The underground magic ants finally found Hansen��s position, and suddenly they rushed over here. More than a dozen blood-level ants rushed over, and the battle was really scary.


    Those underground magic ants are very fast, but for Hansen, that is nothing, directly summoning the little angels in battle.


    The big sword in the hand of the little angel flashed, like an electric light, killing an underground magic ant. More than a dozen god-level underground magic ants were originally very strong, but they were nothing in front of the little angel. It was only a moment, and it was killed directly.


    "The big guy who picks the ant, holding a big pocket, the ant he picks is the biggest, the big one is like that..." Hansen squatted on the little song and smashed the body of the underground magic ant into his pocket.


    The mood is so cool, these more than 20 underground magic ants are down, his **** genes may not be far from full.


    It��s cool, but suddenly I heard the sound of the rock bursting. I saw the crack in the mountain wall. The rock was cracked. A wolf-dog-sized purple-purple ant rushed out and yelled at Hansen. Turned into a purple shadow, rushing toward Han Sen, the speed is incredible.


    Hansen was shocked and summoned the Red Flame to fight against this blow, but the little angel suddenly stopped in front of him, and the big sword in his hand slammed into the huge purple-black ant.


    when!


    The transparent big sword squatted on the top of the purple-black ant, but it was not able to open its carapace, and a huge force broke out. The body of the little angel was knocked back and slammed back, hitting the back of Han. On Sen, two people flew out seven or eight meters together and crashed into the top of the rock before finally stopping.


    Hansen opened a mouthful of blood, although this collision was not fatal, but it also caused his blood to tumbling.


    When the little angel was in shape, he once again succumbed to the purple-black giant ant, but this time the little angel did not confront the ant again. The shape of the body continued to change, and the transparent sword in the hand unfolded. Scoring the purple-black giant ants in all directions.


    The giant ant controlled the claws and blocked the attack of the big sword. He also retreated the little angel from time to time, and the strange power could not be imagined.


    "This underground magic ant king is too strong! The power is even stronger than the little angel, the big sword can not open its carapace, this guy will not be a supernatural creature?" Hansen looked Secretly scared.


    However, the creature of ant, its own power is extremely powerful, can lift things hundreds of times more than themselves, and normal humans can not achieve that level.


    Such a big ant, let alone it is a different creature, even if it is a common creature in the league, the power will be very scary.


    Taking advantage of the little angels in the battle with the underground magic ant king, Han Sen quickly opened the first genetic lock with the tunnel mysterious, the invisible life field opened, Hansen suddenly saw the atmosphere of the underground magic ant king.


    "This guy really is a super **** second generation!" Hansen looked at the ecstasy of his heart, and quickly remembered its breath of circulation.


    Although his original goal is not this underground magic ant king, but that is not important, now there is a chance, Hansen naturally can not miss.


    The method of the atmosphere of the underground magic ant king is very complicated, Han Sen can not remember all the time, can only continue to watch the side.


    Although the little angels can use the flying ability and body method to deal with the underground magic ant king, it seems that it is difficult to kill the underground magic ant king.


    Even her angel''s big sword can''t open the carapace and limbs of the magic ant king. It is even more difficult to kill it.


    After the memory of the scent of circulation, Hansen summoned the red flame tyrannosaur, the power of the dragon elephant slammed in the body, he was ready to find a chance to give the magic ant king a look, even if it could not kill it, you can Create a chance for the little angel. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 699： Ant nest

    Fortunately, the crawling speed of the magic ant king is not particularly fast among the super **** creatures. If the magic ant king has the speed of a crow, I am afraid that even the little angel is not its opponent.


    Hansen looked at it for a while and finally seized an opportunity. The body''s hundred images rang, and the power of the scorpion was introduced into the red flame tyrannosaur, and the scorpion smashed toward the magic ant king.


    The magic ant king has already sensed Hansen��s slamming blow, but he has not been able to escape. It is not fast enough, but it is in the old force and has been doing its best after resisting the attack of the little angel. In the unsuccessful stage, there is no spare force to resist Hansen��s attack.


    On the strength, Hansen is naturally much worse than the magic ant king. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to hit the magic ant king. However, Hansen is good at predicting and arranging, predicting the action of the magic ant king, when it is difficult to fight back. This fatal blow was issued.


    The flames of the red flames are swaying above the flames, and the body breaks open and the air is violent, almost breaking through the sound barrier.


    Hey!


    The red flame tyrannosaurus squatted on the thin waist of the magic ant king. After watching it for a long time, Han Sen felt that it might be a slightly weaker position.


    However, he only listened to the sound of gold and iron, and Hansen felt like he was lying on the iron wall. The tyrannosaurus trembled, the palms suddenly numb, and the arms felt like they were shaking.


    The red flame tyrannosaurus suddenly flew out, like a hot wheel, flew out a dozen meters, and suddenly inserted into the mountain wall.


    The magic ant king was hit by this blow, and suddenly made a scream, it looked very painful, but its carapace was only slightly depressed by Hansen ,, and was not opened.


    The little angel swayed, and the big sword in the hand even hit the number of hits, and they all squatted in the depression between the waist of the magic ant. At the time of the fourth sword, they finally opened a gap of several inches in the shell, revealing the inside half. Transparent white flesh.


    Under the pain of the magic ant king, his body shape flashed and he even got into the crack of the mountain wall. Hansen himself was already weak and weak. Almost even the station was about to stand still. Naturally, it was impossible to chase. Go up.


    After opening the gene lock with the hole mysterious, he simulated the breath of the sacred bone image, and the dragon image that was issued was more powerful and unmatched, otherwise it would be impossible to hurt the magic ant king.


    However, while the power has become enormous, his physical exhaustion has become more and more serious. After all, the physical limitations are limited, and it is impossible for the sacred bones to constantly erupt the power of terror.


    Hansen estimates that his current physical fitness is around two hundred, and it is difficult to bear the consumption of dragon elephants.


    Under Hansen��s order, the little angel rushed into the crack to chase the magic ant king, but he had already told the little angel to quit immediately if he could not do it.


    The magic ant king is only suffering a little bit of injury, the strength is still there, its power is much stronger than the little angel, this is the talent of the ant itself, and there are not many in the same level that can compete with it in strength.


    The little angel is not a pet who is known for strength. The strength is weaker than it can be understood.


    If it is okay outside, in the narrow cave, the little angels have no room for dodge, just to fight together, it is difficult to fight with the magic ant king.


    The little angel itself is a very balanced pet. Although there is no special attribute, her strength, speed, physical strength and attack ability are above the average.


    Also has the ability to fly, etc., can be said to be a universal pet, although there are no outstanding advantages, but there is no weakness.


    Such super-god creatures are actually the most terrible for human beings. All kinds of abilities are crushing human beings, so that human beings have no chance at all.


    Hansen summoned the Princess Taiyin and the Sun Princess to let them clean up the corpses of the murdered underground magic ants. Hansen himself dragged his tired body into the cracks of the mountains.


    He is still somewhat uneasy. He is worried that the little angel and the magic ant king will die in the end. It doesn''t matter if a magic ant king kills or kills. It has little effect on Hansen, and the little angel is shackled, Hansen''s loss. It can be big.


    Drilled into the cracks of the mountain, climbed more than 100 meters, the crack in the front was wide open, the front was actually a huge mountain belly, and the little angel was suspended in the cave, surrounded by mountains, everywhere It is a stone, and it seems to be intricate to the extreme.


    Although the magic ant king was injured, but still fierce, guarding a hole and the little angels, still does not fall.


    Hansen looked at this huge mountain belly. If you look closely, you will find that the whole mountain is about to be hollowed out by these underground magic ants. This is a huge ant kingdom.


    What makes Han Sen somewhat puzzled is that even in the huge nest, except for the gods and the magic ants who started out, even an ant could not be seen.


    This is really too strange. Such a large nest must have a large number of ant colonies, but there is only one magic ant king inside, and the other ants can not see one.


    "Isn''t that pangolin to eat other ants?" Hansen suddenly thought of the dark green pangolin that escaped before.


    It is not unreasonable that the magic ant colony is so desperate to chase him. If it is really eating other underground magic ants, then the origin of this guy is a bit horrible, and maybe it may be a super **** creature.


    However, Hansen feels a bit different, but others can''t sense it, but Hansen is particularly sensitive to the strength of life after he has become the first weight of the hole.


    Although the life of the pangolin is stronger than the average blood creature, it has not yet reached the level of the super **** creature.


    The little angel and the magic ant king are still fighting, and the magic ant king is in the hole. The little angel still can''t help it. This guy''s carapace is too hard and too powerful, it is very difficult to hurt it.


    The wound in the waist has been automatically healed at this moment, and the carapace has recovered as new, and it does not seem to be hurt.


    "This magic ant king is too perverted. It seems that there is no hope to kill it." Han Sen is depressed, suddenly seeing that the pangolin does not know where to touch it again, the thief��s brain is in a stone Look outside.


    Seeing that the little angel and the magic ant king are in a crazy battle, the pangolin climbed up along the mountain wall, and its scales are almost the same color as the dark green rock. It slowly moves forward, not looking at it. Not less than it.


    Soon, the pangolin went to the vicinity of the cave where the magic ant king was located, and quickly plunged into a hole next to it, and suddenly it disappeared.


    Hansen thought about it and suddenly chased the past, followed the pangolin into the stone.

 Chapter 700： Devil egg

    This stone cave is a little small. Hansen can only climb on the ground and climb forward. He has sighed forward and climbed more than 100 meters. The front is almost at the end. This stone cave is a dead end, and the pangolin is still dug in front. .


    "What exactly does this guy want to do?" Hansen looked at it for a while and found that the speed of the mountaineering was so fast, and it seemed to be heading towards the stone cave guarded by the magic ant king.


    "It seems that the magic ant king is guarding the stone cave. It is not accidental. There must be something inside, but what will it be? It even led to this pangolin peeping." Han Sen looked far away at the pangolin. Dig forward.


    After a short while, I heard a bang, and the cave was dug through the pangolin. The pangolin suddenly entered the adjacent stone cave.


    Hansen quickly summoned the peacock flail, put the crow feather arrow on it, and climbed over to the stone hole that was dug through. He didn''t get the gravel, and crawled hard inside.


    When Hansen saw the sight of the stone, he couldn''t help but open his mouth, and he didn''t react.


    This is a huge stone cavern like a warehouse. The ground of the stone cave is full of white eggs of the size of table tennis. It is obvious that these are the eggs of the underground magic ants.


    The panda-like alien creature is fluttering in the ant''s egg and eating it.


    Hansen jumped out of the stone that was excavated from the pangolin. He suddenly shocked the pangolin. The pangolin turned and stared at Hansen with vigilance, but did not attack Hansen in the first place.


    Hansen used the peacock to align with this pangolin. It was also a bit embarrassing. This pangolin was a bit strange. He couldn��t touch the bottom of the pangolin. His body was in weakness and he did not dare to act rashly.


    One person and one beast suddenly became a stalemate. It seemed to be a scruples. The little girl wearing a small eyelashes turned upright and stood up like a human. The front paws pointed to the outside of the stone cave.


    Its meaning Han Sen immediately understood, it is said that the magic ant king is outside, do not alarm the magic ant king.


    "The wisdom of this guy is probably not worse than the fox king of the first shelter." Hansen looked strangely at the pangolin.


    I saw the pangolin and pointed the ant eggs on the ground with the claws, and pointed to Hansen and himself, the strangeness that could not be said.


    However, Hansen also understood its meaning. It is obviously saying that there are many ants on the ground, and they eat each one, and no one should hinder anyone.


    Hansen stared at the pangolin and slowly removed the peacock that was aimed at the pangolin. The pangolin was then on the ground and continued to eat the white ant eggs.


    Hansen naturally did not dare to rest assured that the pangolin, while watching it, while watching the ant eggs on the ground.


    These ants have a large number of eggs, and they all look the same. They are all translucent milky white, and they are not the same size.


    However, Han Sen knows that there must be differences. The actual ant eggs are produced by the queens, but these underground magic ants should be somewhat different.


    If it is the egg produced by the magic ant king, it should be all super **** creatures, but there are tens of thousands of ant eggs here, even hundreds of thousands. If these are super **** creatures, I am afraid the underground magic The ants have already swept through the entire second shelter, who can compete with such a race.


    Therefore, even if these magic ant eggs are really produced by King Ant, it is absolutely impossible to be super **** creatures. There must be differences.


    Hansen directly smashed a rotten ant egg.


    "Hunting mutant organisms, the bottom body of the magic ants, without acquiring the soul of the animal, can easily obtain 0 to 10 mutation genes by eating the flesh and blood."


    "Sure enough, these are not super-god creatures." Hansen stepped on a few more, there are also original grades and variants, but the blood level is very rare.


    It is obviously impossible to distinguish the level of the magic ant eggs from the eggs that have not been hatched from here.


    That pangolin must not be distinguished, so it will continue to eat, sometimes hesitant, it seems to be looking for high-grade magic ant eggs, and may even be looking for super-genuine creature-level eggs.


    Hansen bent down and reached out and grasped a magic ant egg, carefully observed.


    It is definitely not possible to eat so many magic ant eggs like pangolins. It is necessary to find a way to distinguish them, so that it is possible to find super-biological creature-level eggs.


    These eggs are translucent, pinched in their hands very elastic, a bit like a jelly, but more than a jelly.


    The size of the ping pong is elliptical, and there is no smell. It is very refreshing. Look carefully inside, it is milky white translucent, and there is no special mark or something.


    Hansen looked at a few more, basically the same, can''t tell what the order of the magic ant eggs.


    Those magic ants are so smart, so many magic ants are together, and there is no way to tell where the magic ant eggs of the super **** creatures are.


    However, for Hansen, it may not be impossible. Just look at the appearance and it is definitely not visible. Even the pangolins of the ant can not be distinguished.


    Look at the way it looks left and right, you know, this guy can''t see why, from time to time, try to eat in the mouth, sometimes spit it out, it seems to be trying and looking.


    Hansen opened the first genetic lock with the hole Xuan Jing, and the hole Xuanqi field suddenly spread, and the strength and weakness of the magical ants'' eggs were suddenly perceived by Hansen.


    Although still in the state of the egg, the gap in life is not big, but there are still some subtle differences. Super **** creatures are super **** creatures after all. Even in the state of eggs, they are definitely stronger than ordinary egg life. .


    Hansen swiftly swept through the large pieces of magic ant eggs, and quickly let him see a magical ant egg with a life-like atmosphere stronger than the magic ant egg next to it.


    Hansen walked over and crushed the magic ant egg, and suddenly heard a voice ringing in his mind.


    "Hunting the blood of the gods, the bottom body of the magic ants, the soul of the animal, and the flesh and blood can be randomly obtained from 0 to 10 points."


    "Sure enough, this is a god-level magic ant egg." Han Sen put the crumpled magic ant eggs in his mouth, it is very delicious, there is a touch of umami, a bit like The taste of the shrimp, but there is no smell.


    Hansen continued to search in the hole with his ability to perceive life. In a short time, he found three god-level ant eggs.


    Suddenly, a lifelike atmosphere like the stars in the night appeared in Hansen''s gas field, far more than the god-level magical ant eggs that Hansen had picked up, and the life was much stronger.


    "Found it." Hansen was happy in his heart and immediately walked over to pick up the magic ant egg. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 701： Gods gene is complete

    Hansen took the matter carefully in his hands. If he just looked at it from the outside, he couldn��t see any difference. It was exactly the same as the ordinary magic ant egg. There was nothing special about it.


    Hansen tried to squeeze it with his hand. This magic ant egg turned out to be like a solid rubber ball. It just shook slightly downwards, and then it bounced again. It was not pinched by Hansen.


    "Sure enough, it is not everything." Hansen was very happy, and carefully took the egg and continued to search the hole in the gas field.


    In the end, Hansen found six magical ant eggs, and there was only one suspected egg, but this kind of harvest has made Hansen very satisfied.


    Looking at the pangolin that was still there while looking for it, Hansen hesitated, or gave up the idea of ??hunting it.


    This pangolin is weird, Hansen did not grasp an arrow to shoot it. If something is done, let the outside ant king rush back, and Hansen��s current state of weakness, I am afraid that even the escape can not escape.


    Summoned Xue Ji, two people, one person and one pocket, and loaded with a lot of magic ant eggs, which was drilled out from the stone hole dug out of the pangolin.


    Carefully ran out of the stone cave, the magic ant Wang Zheng and the little angels battled fiery, did not notice them.


    Hansen returned to the passage of the time, this attention to the situation of the little angel and the magic ant king, the little angel can not hurt the magic ant king, the magic ant king can not kill the little angel, and then it seems that there is no result.


    Hansen no longer hesitated, and he never returned. After a long walk, he gave orders to the little angels and let her back back, no longer entangled with the magic ant king.


    Such a strange force, the body shell is hard and strong, coupled with strong resilience, it is too difficult to kill it, and there is no result in the battle.


    Anyway, I have already won the egg of the magic ant king, and the harvest is not inferior to hunting a magic ant king. There is no need to entangle.


    After withdrawing from the mountain crack, Hansen immediately summoned the wings and flew away with all the spoils. The magic ant king turned back and its king egg was gone. God knows what it will do, maybe it will become real. The violent level of the **** creature, then it was even more terrible.


    hiss!


    Hansen had already flown a few miles, but suddenly heard a high-frequency sound wave spread out, so that his eardrums were shocked, like needles.


    "It seems that the magic ant king has already stolen its king''s egg." Han Sen even dared not stop, all the way directly flew out of the Devil''s Mountains.


    This time, the harvest was huge. Hansen planned to get the weapon back and say it, so as not to reproduce any accidents. As for the one-level **** creature Hansen was going to find, it is not too late to find it again.


    This time, Hansen got a total of twenty-three god-level underground magic ants. There are seven magical ant eggs in the blood level. It is estimated that there should be more, maybe it was eaten by the pangolin.


    There are also two bags of magic ant eggs, the original level and the mutated level are mixed together, a total of more than 900 pieces.


    After returning to the Crystal Palace, Hansen immediately took the king''s egg out and placed it on the crystal stage. He held the red flame tyrannosaurus in both hands, and a poisonous dragon drill stabbed from top to bottom.


    Although this king egg is tough, but after all, it is only an egg, not as terrible as the carapace of the magic ant king, and the sharp edge of the spin is hard pierced.


    "Hunting the gods of the earth, the magical ant king of the ancient body, get the soul of the underground magic ant king, the flesh and blood is edible, and randomly obtain the gene of o to 1o point."


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse, and there was no mention of the essence of life genes in the reminder, and this king egg is so big, and at first glance, it is known that there is no essence of life genes.


    "It seems that this egg has not yet come and condensed the essence of life genes, then I can only eat its flesh and blood?" Han Sen took the already punctured king egg from the blade tip, try With a bite, the result is not as tough as he imagined. The meat inside is still very tender. I don''t know if it is the same as the sacred bone. After death, the flesh and blood are not so tough.


    Hansen��s heart was overjoyed, and he couldn��t wait to cook. He put a king egg in his mouth and chewed it.


    "Eating the underground genus larvae, the level of the **** gene +1."


    ......


    The strange power of a strand spread out from the stomach, which made Hansen feel a little numbness, and the flesh and blood trembled. It seems that there is any power to make the cells become active and constantly metabolizing.


    In the end, a king egg was eaten, Hansen got a seven-point **** gene, and Hansen''s skin became more crystal-clear, full of collagen, as if it was a lot of age, the skin is full of youthful luster.


    Because I don''t know when these ant eggs will be hatched, Hansen is ready to eat them first. The seven Hansen of the blood level intends to eat by themselves, and the rest of them directly open a barbecue meeting.


    Now Hansen is not in a hurry. He called Zero, Little Angel, Xue Ji, Princess Yin and Yang, and Xiaoyin Silver, and opened a roasting meeting.


    Hansen took a bunch of magic ant eggs and roasted on the fire, but he was a string of six, all of them **** ant eggs.


    The oil that was baked in the fire ran straight out, and a scent suddenly dissipated.


    "Hunting the blood of the gods, the bottom of the magic ants, get the soul of the underground magic ants, eat their flesh and blood can be randomly obtained o to 1o point of the gene."


    The sound of hunting was heard in Hansen''s mind. At the fifth time, Hansen finally got a god-level soul.


    Hansen satisfactorily spread the seasoning on the roasting oily ant egg, and suddenly the scent overflowed. Hansen smashed a roasting ant egg, which was full of fragrance and full of lips and teeth. Full of fragrance.


    "Eat the bottom of the magic ants, the body flesh and blood, the **** gene +1."


    The voice of God''s gene is constantly ringing in my mind, and Hansen''s eyes are stunned.


    "God is full of genes, I am coming." Han Sen slammed the skewers.


    After all the six magic ants were eaten by Hansen, Hansen actually had eight points of God''s gene is not perfect, but this did not hinder, Hansen also peeled the bottom of the gods of the blood level to roast.


    Small silver and silver and small angels have come together. They are the masters of the mouth, obviously more interested in these blood-level flesh and blood.


    Hansen was not embarrassed, and part of it was given to them, and it was given a little. A group of people continued to carry out barbecue meetings, and the entire crystal palace was filled with the aroma of barbecue.


    "Eat the bottom of the magic ant flesh, God gene +1." When Hansen ate the fourth magic ant barbecue, finally heard the last hint of the increase in the gene.


    "Finally, the gene of God is also complete." Han Sen took a long breath and was very happy in his heart. 8

 Chapter 702： Magic ant king beast

    Hansen: Super **** body spirit. .


    Rank: Evolution


    Shouyuan: 300.


    The evolution of the gods requires: a hundred genes.


    Genes: basic gene 100, original gene 100, variant gene 100, **** gene 100, super **** gene 17.


    Hansen punched the tester and the display showed the number of 217.6587. This means that Hansen��s strength has reached more than two hundred. This is a purely physical foundation without any additionality.


    The strongest man in the second shelter is only a maximum of one hundred and five, and Hansen��s data is a bit scary.


    Although it is only a simple test, but Hansen is very satisfied, if the estimation is not wrong, when the super **** gene is full, he should be able to reach the three-dimensional physical quality of the heavenly order, completely single and super God creatures are facing each other.


    Although it is still not really positive, it has already had a certain counterattack capability and will not be completely crushed like the average person.


    From the test hall, it was lunch time. Hansen had planned to have lunch together, but Ji Yanran had a job and left the base. Hansen could only go to the restaurant alone.


    Hansen took a lunch and sat down, but saw Annie coming over with the plate and actually sat down directly opposite him.


    "Do you really not participate in the war of God?" Annie asked Hansen.


    "Do not participate." Hansen shook his head.


    ��Why?�� Anne asked, frowning. In her opinion, Hansen had a super god, and it was entirely possible to have the chance to reach the top ten sons of God and win glory for mankind.


    "The power of pets is pets after all." Hansen just replied faintly.


    "Even so, you still have a chance." Annie said again.


    Hansen smiled: "That is the real battlefield, not playing games, I can''t take my own life to risk."


    Annie looked at Han Sen and didn''t say anything. He took the plate and left.


    Hansen knows that many people want him to participate, but he really can''t participate. Once he reveals the fact that he has absorbed the essence of life genes, the whole league will ask him an answer. Ji Jia and Qin Jia can''t keep him. And it is impossible to protect him because of this.


    Regarding the whole human race, no one can dare to protect him, and even put pressure on him.


    Therefore, Hansen can only participate in the gold coin status. Even if the whole league knows that the gold coin absorbs the essence of life genes, no one knows who the gold coins are, and they want to start without a chance.


    "The second shelter has a lot of human beings. It can be said that it is one of the largest shelters, the most sheltered by human beings, but humans still can''t reach the top stage of the second shelter. Many people hope that someone can break. This situation is understandable." Han Sen secretly indulged, thinking that perhaps he should try his best in the battle of God, get a position of the Son of God, give others a little encouragement and hope.


    However, in the case of not being able to use the little angel and the red flames, the chances of Hansen being able to defeat the super-spirit will not be higher than 30%, and the winning rate of this 30% is because Hansen has just won the super magic ant king soul. s reason.


    Super Magic Ant King: Armored Beast Soul.


    Super armored beast, the defense is very amazing, this is the cost of Hansen''s ability to compete with the super-spirit, and then Hansen also simulated the magical ant''s breath.


    The combination of the breath and the magic ant Wang Jia, not only can strengthen the armor''s defense, but also has a strong ability to recover, and some of the strength to strengthen, a very powerful one of the flow of surgery, especially in the magic Under the cooperation of the Ant King armor, it is simply a small strong who can''t die.


    Back to his room, Hansen summoned the magic ant Wang armor, and the purple shell suddenly wrapped Hansen all over the body.


    Strong and powerful slender legs, chest and arms full of explosive muscles, strong belly and waist, under the purple-black armor, looks majestic and powerful, almost like the demon out of hell.


    The magic ant''s breath is running, and the magic ant''s armor is deeper in the breath. The bright purple color becomes dark purple and more textured.


    Han Sen looked at the left and looked at it. The more he looked, the more satisfied he was. This super **** armor made him have the confidence to compete with the super-spiritual spirit. Even if he couldn��t beat it, he would at least not be killed so easily.


    Retrieved the magic ant king armor, Hansen fed the black crystal to it, the rest of the time is still sufficient, it should be able to evolve into a violent super **** armor before the war, then Hansen''s capital is a little more.


    For the rest of the time, Hansen did not go out to hunt for different creatures. During this time, he wanted to learn some strong fist techniques.


    The red flame tyrannosaurus and the peacock scorpion must not be used. Although the Shuangfei sword method is powerful, if you want to win with the **** sword, I am afraid it is not so easy.


    At least Hansen''s double-flying sword method can''t do little angels. Of course, the big sword in the hands of the little angels is on Hansen''s silver snake sword and the ancient sword, and suddenly a gap is formed, if she really If you do your best, you can break the silver snake sword and the ancient sword, so Hansen did not expect to be able to defeat the super-spirit with the double-flying sword.


    At the crucial time, his fists are the most reliable.


    Dragon Boxing is only able to enhance strength, not boxing skills, Hansen''s fists and feet, that is, Lei Guangdao and seven lore.


    Landing in the military area of ??the church, Hansen looked for a boxing method that was more suitable for him, but it seems that there is no suitable martial arts.


    "The super nuclear technology in the church is the s-level existence for ordinary people, but the real secret law is still in the hands of a few people, and has not been announced for sale. I want to learn to be able to fight against super-spirit. The boxing method, I am afraid it is very difficult here." Han Sen looked at all the s-level boxing super nuclear gene technology, and finally found no satisfaction.


    In fact, it is not the s-class martial arts weakness of these evolutionists, but his vision is too high now. It is the skill of flying and the combination of the heavenly technique and the seven-fold combination of the sky and the sky. He can still see the general martial arts. Get your eyes on it.


    In desperation, Han Sen went to the ordinary area of ??the sanctuary to look at it, but he did not hold too much hope, even the military area can not be hit, the ordinary area facing the public is probably even more difficult to find.


    But after watching it for a while, there was a boxing method that attracted Hansen��s attention.


    It is a super-nuclear genetic technique called "Big Leiyin Boxing". According to the introduction, this boxing method can break through the sound barrier when it reaches the extreme, but the quality requirements for the body are a bit too high, although classified into evolution. In the martial arts, but actually need the physical qualities of the nearby heavenly people to be able to practice, otherwise you need to cultivate the best in the body of the mine. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 703： Boxing skills

    After Hansen carefully read it, he liked this "Da Leiyin Boxing" very much. Although he is not a lei body, he can simulate the technique of small silver and silver, and turn his breath into a mine. Naturally, you can use this powerful big Leiyin boxing.


    Hansen wants to think that he has a head, but Hansen didn��t dare to buy it in the church. If he used a big Leiyin in the war, others would definitely check who bought the big Leiyin box, although generally Under the circumstances, according to the Alliance''s protection bill, it is impossible to transfer information from the central intelligence brain, but in order to be careful, Hansen went to consult Li Wei first.


    This guy can even invade the military''s virtual Skynet, and there should be some good suggestions.


    Hansen naturally does not say that he wants to buy a big Leiyin box. He just said that if he wants to buy something on the black market, then he can not be traced.


    Li Wei explained this knowledge in detail and taught Hansen some simple and effective methods.


    Hansen checked a few places that Li Wei said, but it is really a black market exchange. But if you want to buy something there, there are a lot of risks. There is no guarantee. You can��t guarantee that the other party will really Something is sent to you, and there is no guarantee for the money paid.


    And the black market does not support face-to-face transactions, which is very risky.


    Hansen quickly dismissed the idea of ??buying on the black market and went to the free trade zone to see some people selling second-hand things, including super nuclear and genetic fluids.


    Hansen searched for "The Great Thunderbolt", the search results were zero, and no one sold the second-hand "Da Leiyin Fist."


    Then, with S-class super-nuclear gene technology as the search target, a lot of results were searched, and many people are selling second-hand super nuclear technology and gene solution.


    However, if these second-hand super-nuclear genetic techniques are really to be purchased, there will be two very important problems. First, the super-nuclear genetic technique copied by the other party is complete and true, and the genetic fluid he gave. Is it matched with this super nuclear gene technology?


    The water inside is very deep, and most people are easily deceived because there is no official guarantee, so buying here is very eye-catching.


    However, if you buy it here, as long as it works properly, basically no one can find out where things have flown. If you follow the method taught by Li Wei, it is not difficult for God to get the cheats without knowing it.


    Of course, the premise is that you have to be able to judge the true and false of those things, and it is easy to face the money and goods.


    Unfortunately, in the free trade zone, Hansen did not find "Big Leiyin Boxing", but there is another super nuclear gene technology that attracts Hansen''s attention.


    Someone is selling a super-nuclear genetic technique called "Dalian Baoxiang", which has caused Hansen''s attention.


    In fact, this "big wheel treasure elephant fist" Hansen has heard of before, the legend is derived from a secret volume of ancient times.


    According to the secret book, people of that era believed that the world was built on the wheel of a giant elephant. The treasure is the foundation of all things, and the big wheel is the cycle of time and space.


    Although it is only a myth, some of the martial arts recorded in the secret volume are very esoteric, but unfortunately, too many parts have been lost. Among them, the "big wheel treasure elephant boxing" is relatively complete.


    However, after the adaptation, although the preparation of the exclusive genetic fluid to supplement the human body, but the ability to practice "Dalian Baoxiang" is still a few words, and the power is much smaller than imagined.


    Later, some people studied the cruel volume. It seems that only those who have the blood of the gods can truly cultivate into the big wheel treasure elephant fist. Later, they modified the exclusive genetic fluid and added some essences extracted from the elephants, although most people They can all be cultivated into "Dalian Baoxiang", but the power and its mysterious degree have a big gap.


    At present, "Dalian Baoxiang Boxing" has already landed in the A-level area of ??the church, and even the S-class has not been saved.


    However, because "Dalian Baoxiang Boxing" is very good for strong bones and blood, it is not inferior to many S-class super-nuclear gene techniques in this respect, and is used by many people who can''t afford S-class super nuclear gene technology. Use the basics.


    Hansen is a micro-motion in his heart: "This "big wheel treasure elephant fist" itself is very mysterious. If I simulate the sacred bones of the sacred bones, I don''t know if I can play the big wheel treasure elephant. The real power. If you can play the true power, I buy a popular A-level super nuclear gene technology, it is too difficult for others to find out."


    Hansen took a reference to Li Wei��s method and bought a second-hand ��Dalian Baoxiang Boxing�� and a bottle of exclusive genetic fluid in a second-hand virtual community. This is a relatively popular A-class super nuclear gene technology. There is a way to distinguish, Hansen carefully compared, and I am not afraid of buying fakes.


    In fact, this "big wheel treasure elephant fist" is too common, Han Sen even if you go directly to the church to buy it does not matter, but he bought a second-hand back, mainly familiar with this process, for the future to buy "big Leiyin Boxing is ready.


    In the last few turns, Hansen won the "Dalian Baoxiang" and its exclusive genetic fluid. After careful comparison on Tiantian, it was confirmed that the real "Dalian Baoxiang" and the exclusive genetic fluid were undoubted.


    On the same day, Hansen used the genetic fluid and began to practice the big wheel treasure elephant fist, trying to cooperate with the breath of the sacred bones.


    Then Hansen discovered a very wonderful thing. He used the technique of sacred bones to transfer the power. The power is uncontrollable. It is a direct eruption at one time. There is no room for it.


    However, he practiced "The Big Wheel Baoxiang Boxing" with the breath of the sacred bones, and he was able to slowly control the power like a wild animal.


    Hansen��s heart is ecstatic. If he can control the breath of the sacred bones, then there will be no more cases of abandoning a punch.


    The strength of power is completely controlled by Hansen himself. It doesn''t have to be so wasteful, and how much power is needed.


    In this way, Hansen did not buy "Big Leiyin Boxing". His time is limited, and there will be more than a month to start the war of God. Now he is fully practicing "Dalian Baoxiang Boxing".


    With the breath of the sacred bones, the big wheel treasure elephant fist has exerted an amazing power, and the breath of the holy bone elephant is also controlled by the big wheel Baoxiang boxing. Reverse increase.


    The more Hansen practiced, the more he felt comfortable, and the one shot was like a giant elephant, and he couldn��t imagine it.


    Moreover, the big wheel treasure elephant fist itself is very mysterious, completely inferior to his sword method, and some aspects have been passed.


    Hansen is fighting against the little angel every day. The big wheel treasure elephant is also getting more and more refined. Although it has always been defeated, it is unimaginable to make progress.


    At least Hansen has been able to deal with the little angels, and it��s not as straightforward as it used to be.


    The rest of the month has passed, and the major shelters have already decided on the first place. The real battle of the Son of God is finally to be opened.

 Chapter 704： God war

    Fang Mingquan entered the martial arts field of the shelter, and found a position to sit down and watch the light and shadow in the center of the martial arts field, waiting for the beginning of the war.


    Although the royal sanctuary where Fang Mingquan is located is a large human sanctuary with hundreds of thousands of people, there are not many people in the martial arts field who are sparsely pulled.


    The human beings in the sanctuary of the Second God are not enthusiastic about the war of God. When they seek the first place within their shelters, there are still many people who pay attention to the battle, but there are not many people who pay attention to the real war.


    Because many human players will directly choose to surrender, after all, it is a matter of life and death. Once the opponents are different, and they are more powerful, they basically all surrender directly. After all, human life is only once, no one will This adventure.


    In particular, there are some particularly powerful existences among the aliens. Every time there is a human war, humans will die because they insist on fighting. Therefore, the war is not so friendly to the humans in the second shelter. Less, unlike the gods of the First God''s Sanctuary, it is so noticed by humans.


    Even the major media, every time the second shelter of the gods, is only casually reporting the war situation, anyway, the last ten gods are all different spirits, list them out.


    Generally speaking, watching the war of God is the core figure of all major forces. These people have the ability to attack the shelters of the opposite spirits. Therefore, through the war of God, you can also understand the strength of the aliens. When attacking the shelters in the future, It can also win a few more points.


    The reason why Fang Mingquan came to see the war of God is mainly to see the gold coins. Now the gold coins are in the shelter of the Second God. Maybe he will also participate in the war of God.


    However, even Fang Mingquan did not have much hope for himself. After all, the time for the gold coin to enter the second shelter was too short. Even if he was more powerful, I am afraid it would be difficult to do something. After all, human beings are too weak in the second shelter.


    ��Fang Mingquan?�� Fang Mingquan is waiting for the start of the game. He suddenly heard someone call him, turned his head and looked at it, but he was an acquaintance.


    "Mr. Hua Lao." Fang Mingquan quickly went over and took the hand of the old man in front of him.


    The old Mr. Hua Ping, named Hua Ping, has been in the second shelter for more than 100 years. He can be regarded as an early evolutionary person of human beings. He is also a mediator and is considered to be the old man of Fang Mingquan.


    "You are interested in this war of God?" Hua Ping looked at Fang Mingquan with some surprises. Now Fang Mingquan is one of the hottest anchors in the league. He is interested in the war of the second shelter, some of which are out of China. Unexpectedly flat.


    After all, the **** war itself has no way to make video materials. Even a photo can''t be filmed. It can only be done in the form of words. In addition, humans have always had poor records in the war of God. The audience is few and willing to do this. The media of the news is relatively small, not to mention the popular anchor of Fang Mingquan.


    "There is some interest, so take a look. Hua Lao, you also come to do the show of the gods?" Fang Mingquan asked.


    Hua Lao smiled and said: "Every ten years, this is the column of my thirteenth second sanctuary. I only see too few people, and few people know it."


    "In this case, why are you still insisting on doing this column?" Fang Mingquan asked with some doubts.


    As a media person, insisting on being a column with no audience is contrary to the ratings that the media pursues.


    The old predecessors like Hua Ping, who have done more than a dozen such programs every ten years, have also surprised Fang Mingquan.


    "The ratings are important, but as a media person, I think we should also do something meaningful to humans. Although humans did not perform well in the second battle of the gods, there are still many bright spots. Every time, there are a lot of talented people emerging. They are desperate for the rise of mankind. They are heroes of humanity regardless of success or failure."


    Hua Lao sighed a little and continued: "Unfortunately, most people today are too utilitarian. Everything is a hero with success or failure. The stage where human beings fail again and again will be rejected by most people and will not face up to failure. Learn the lessons of failure. I recorded these, and I hope that I can find some useful information when I want to make a later person want to make a difference in the battle of the Second Shelter."


    Fang Mingquan couldn''t help but awe. The media people like this are too few and too few now. Even he himself can''t do this. After all, he is just a small town, and there is no such great sentiment. This does not hinder his admiration for Huaping.


    While chatting, the two waited for the beginning of the war. In addition to them, within the martial arts field that can accommodate 100,000 people, only a few thousand people came.


    Most of the other human shelters are also like this. Except for some of the league''s official institutions and those who want to make a difference, ordinary people are rarely willing to see the game that humans are doomed to fail.


    No one asked under the window of ten years, and became famous in the world.


    Worshiping heroes is the nature of human beings, but there are countless failures before the heroes become famous, but no one is willing to go deeper. Even in the legend of heroes, those failures are only a substitute, and they are replaced by brilliance.


    At the beginning of the war, the first names of the major shelters, including humans and aliens, were sent into the huge martial arts field of the **** war.


    The martial arts field is huge and unimaginable. I don''t know how many people can be accommodated in the middle. The middle of the fighting platform is also divided into a multi-dimensional small fighting platform, which can make tens of thousands of matchups happen simultaneously.


    Humans and aliens are separated in the space of the gods'' martial arts field. No one can get close to each other, nor can they have conflicts outside the fighting platform.


    Because there are too many people and different kinds of people participating in the competition, it is not easy to find one of them. Therefore, Fang Mingquan has been watching the battle table and hopes to find the name of the gold coin.


    Next to Hua Ping, he used a pen to record what was on the book. It looked very rigorous.


    "I am really coming!" Fang Mingquan, next to him, suddenly screamed, because he actually saw the words of gold coins in the battle table.


    Hua Ping asked Fang Mingquan with a puzzled look: "Do you have friends to participate in this war?"


    "Yes." Fang Mingquan held back the surprise in his heart. Although he did not really meet with the gold coins, he did not say a word, but in his heart, the gold coin is his friend, and he is still the best friend.


    This feeling can''t be imaged, but Fang Mingquan thinks so.


    "Your friend is on the number of fighting platforms, I will help you to see if his opponent is a stranger." Hua Ping said.


    Fang Mingquan quickly told Huaping the number of the Wudou station where the gold coin is located. In this respect, Huaping is an expert and he should be able to see something.


    "Gold coins and black gold, your friend is not very lucky, the first game has encountered a stranger, this black gold is a very strong royal alien, a armor can hardly be damaged, even the blood of the soldiers are very It��s hard to hurt him.�� Hua Ping said after reading it. 8

 Chapter 705： Punch

    Hua Ping said that Fang Mingquan could not help but worry about it. He did not want the gold coin to meet such a strong opponent as soon as he came up. .


    Between the two talking, I saw that two people have already stepped onto the fighting platform. One of them is more than three meters tall, and the black armor is wrapped in a black body. The momentum is extremely amazing. It is like a steel-casting horror machine. people.


    The other side of the opponent, although in the human body is also physically strong, wearing a purple armor, but in front of his opponent is a bit thin.


    The black gold screamed, and the hammer in his hand was bigger than the car. The high leaping against Hansen was a hammer, and the momentum was arrogant, as if even a hill could It��s like a collapse.


    Fang Mingquan looked nervously at Hansen on the stage. Although Hansen wore a purple armor this time, Fang Ming felt that the other party was a gold coin and there was nothing wrong with it. The feeling could not be described.


    However, the strength of the other party''s black gold spirits also made Fang Ming feel completely scared. He is also an evolutionary person, naturally seeing the terrorist power of the black gold alien spirit.


    "Your friend seems to be a bit slow, he is also a power type? Powerful encounters with black gold are a bit miserable, black gold''s strange power, unless the top battle of human strength is still able to fight a battle, otherwise... ..." Huaping did not finish, but the meaning is already obvious.


    Fang Ming saw that the gold coins did not dodge and did not summon weapons. I couldn��t help but mention the eyes of the blind. The gold coins were promoted to the second shelter for a few years. The strength should not reach the level of human top. In the face of such a terrible blow, I am afraid some Dangerous.


    Seeing that the black gold giant hammer is about to hit Hansen��s head, Hansen stretched out his right fist and slammed it out directly against the black giant hammer on his head.


    When Hua Ping saw Hansen��s move, he could not help but shook his head: ��Your friend is a bit smashed, the power of the black gold spirit...��


    Huaping��s words have not been finished yet, and Hansen��s fist has already hit the black gold horrible giant hammer.


    boom!


    Just listening to a loud bang, the horrible black metal giant hammer, even hard to be smashed by fists, turned into a fragment of the sky.


    For a moment, Hua Ping and Fang Ming were all stunned. It was almost impossible to imagine what kind of power was contained in the fist. It was incredible that the huge metal hammer could be shattered by a fist.


    In particular, Huaping suffered the most shocks and shocks. He has seen more than a dozen battles of God. He is very impressed with this black gold alien. Although it is not the top force in the alien spirit, it is endlessly addictive, plus Indestructible armor, in the past God war, several human masters were tragic or seriously injured under his giant hammer.


    Many of the blood-level soldiers'' blades were directly smashed by the giant hammer, but now the giant hammer has been smashed by a human fist. This scene is too shocking and unbelievable.


    Hua Ping was staring at Hansen in the field, and even forgot the notes in his hands.


    On the fighting platform, Hansen smashed the giant hammer with a punch, and the power of the wild beasts in the body was still roaring in the galloping. Looking at the opposite side of the black gold spirit, Hansen stepped out, the powerful force directly Tearing the air, in the blink of an eye, in front of the black gold.


    Among the flesh and blood is like a screaming tiger, and the fist is even more screaming, screaming toward the face of the black gold.


    The black gold screams, his arms crossed in front of him, trying to block Hansen��s fist.


    boom!


    Armor, arm, and head, all of them were directly smashed by Hansen��s big wheel Baoxiang, and between the blood and the mad squirt, the body of the black-spirited scorpion was blown out of the fighting platform and fell into dozens. Outside the rice, it is directly turned into a streamer to dissipate.


    "How is this possible!" Hua Ping squatted and stood up. The pen and the book in his hand fell to the ground. He widened his eyes and looked at Hansen on the stage. His eyes were about to come out.


    A punch!


    Such a powerful black gold alien is actually directly shot and killed, and there is no chance at all. This kind of power is simply unimaginable. Huaping can hardly believe that it will be the power of a human evolutionary.


    Fang Mingquan was a surprise, almost shouted out, and he did not think that after the gold coins arrived at the sanctuary of the Second God, it was still so domineering, even a boxing shot of a powerful royal alien, it is too exciting. It is.


    "Mingquan, is that person really human?" After Hansen stepped down, Huaping excitedly grabbed Fang Mingquan''s hand and asked.


    "Yeah, it must be human, it is a gold coin, and it is still famous in the league." Fang Mingquan was shocked and said quickly.


    "It''s really human...etc...you let me take a look..." Huaping has been incoherent, touched a few on his body, didn''t touch his own book, saw the book fell to the ground, and quickly picked it up. .


    After reopening the book, Hua Ping looked at the battle table and wrote and painted on the book. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    As the pen travels, Mr. Hua Lao has always been in a state of excitement. Every time he writes a name or draws a line, he is full of excitement.


    Fang Mingquan carefully looked at what Hua Ping wrote on the book. It turned out to be a calculation of the battle table. It seems that he is calculating what kind of opponents he will encounter next.


    "Ten rounds... He will not be stronger than Black Gold in ten rounds... This is an opportunity..." Huaping was full of red light and continued to write with excitement.


    Moreover, the excitement on his face became more and more intense. After a while, Hua Ping suddenly stayed there all the time. The excitement and smile on his face disappeared all at once, and some sat down, his eyes closed. All of them have been emptied, muttering to himself: "Sure enough, it still doesn''t work... sure enough, no..."


    "Hua Lao, what happened?" Fang Mingquan asked quickly, he also wanted to know what the situation was.


    "The luck of your friend is very good. This way, I didn''t encounter too many horrible opponents. Even if there are some different spirits than Black Gold, there are still some chances. If luck is better, If you are, you may be able to rush to the top ten, but unfortunately..." Hua Ping said here, some sighs with a sigh: "Unfortunately, in the final battle before the promotion of the Ten Great Sons, he encountered a human being An opponent that cannot be defeated."


    "What kind of opponent?" asked Fang Mingquan.


    "In the fifth battle before this, the ninth light **** in the top ten sons of the world, although the **** of light only participated in the **** war, but its power is terrible, it is human beings can not imagine The existence of horror is not the opponent that human beings can now compete with. Even the top human evolutionist who has opened the genetic lock will be directly killed in front of the **** of light..." Hua Ping said with a smile. (To be continued...)

 Chapter 706： Mitsunokamiko

    ��Is it really strong?�� Fang Ming couldn��t believe it when he looked at Huaping.


    Hua Ping smiled bitterly: "Do you know that the official organization of the league has a second shelter to fight the war?"


    "Know that it records the powerful aliens that have appeared in the wars over the years. As long as they are the strangers that have appeared on the list, if humans encounter them, they can abandon the war, otherwise there will be danger to life." Fang Mingquan said.


    "The Son of Light is one of them. He only participated in the war of God, because at that time there was no information about him. There was a human strong who opened the genetic lock and he did not abandon the war. That human being was human evolution at that time. Among the top figures, they are very famous. Not only are super nuclear genetic techniques powerful, but there are also many powerful gods of blood and blood, but in front of the **** of light, they are directly killed by one finger, and they don��t even know how to die."


    Speaking of this, Huaping shook his head and sighed: "I am too greedy. At present, the human strength is not enough to climb the position of the Son of God. It is useless to rely on luck. You will inform your friends as soon as possible. You can also try the battle, but the one in the top ten must not participate, otherwise there will be no chance to abandon the war."


    Fang Mingquan also knows the seriousness of the situation, but even if he wants to inform the gold coin, there is no way. He can''t contact the gold coin at all.


    Fang Mingquan wants to go and can only go back to report this matter, I hope that the gold coin can see his report.


    The war of God is still going on. Today everyone has to participate in five rounds of battle. Hansen��s opponents are all but two human beings.


    Both human beings were directly bombarded by the fighting platform, and the remaining three aliens were directly shot.


    "It''s too strong, it''s really too strong. He may be the strongest evolutionary person in the history of mankind. This kind of strength can''t be imagined..." Huaping looked more excited and at the same time felt sorry for Hansen. Unfortunately, he is only one step away from the top ten sons.


    The stronger Hansen��s performance, the more he felt in Hua Ping��s mind. In the end, Huaping even couldn��t bear to watch it anymore.


    Such a good person, but still can only stop before the top ten sons, humans do not know what year and month to be able to truly board the battle of the peak of the Second God''s shelter.


    Fang Mingquan is very excited to see, although he does not know when the gold coins will be promoted to the second sanctuary, but at most it is only a few years, Han Sen has been so powerful to this point, it is hard to imagine.


    However, Fang Mingquan is as worried as Hua Ping. If you don''t want to find a way to inform Han Sen, if you let him go to the **** of light, it is not bad.


    "He should look at the abandonment manual?" Fang Mingquan thought so, but he was ready to go back and immediately do a program, hoping to spread more widely, let the gold coins know the things of the **** of light.


    Today''s battle, because there are too many confrontations at the same time, most people are watching the loved ones and friends they know, or the people who care about them, so not many people see Hansen''s performance.


    Occasionally, a few people who saw Hansen��s battles were very excited, but there was no way to attract public attention.


    After watching the game, Fang Mingquan returned to the league and immediately started to produce a program dedicated to this time. This is especially about the five battles of gold coins today, as well as the opponents that gold coins will encounter in the future, etc. I also specifically talked about the **** of light that I will meet in the end, and the previous record of the **** of light.


    The current fiery degree of Fang Ming''s full column, although not even a single photo, is purely based on Fang Mingquan''s own commentary and some simple battle table matching, but still attracts the attention of a large number of people.


    "B God has appeared again, and even participated in the war of God?"


    "B God seems to have been promoted to evolution for a few years, so I will participate in the war so soon?"


    "I rubbed, the black-spirited sledgehammer was shattered by b god, and people were directly shot and killed. Is it true and false? The black gold aliens I still remember, the battle of the gods ten years ago. A friend of mine met him. My friend opened the strong one of the genetic lock. As a result, he was vomited by three consecutive hammers and almost could not fight the fighting platform."


    "b **** is **!"


    "I am going to see the battle of b god."


    "Tomorrow, go to support b god."


    "b God is in me."


    "If the analysis is true, b God is really too poor, and only one step will be able to climb the top ten sons."


    "It��s as if he can win all the time. He won the previous aliens and human masters."


    "What b gods, all blown out, before his best record is the tenth son of the first shelter? It is only once."


    "Yeah, in the second god''s shelter, the gold coin is a fart, the existence of the **** of light, a finger can kill him."


    "What is the use of luck alone? Even if you don''t meet the **** of light, let him enter the top ten, and the garbage that is killed by the other nine gods is not as good as it is."


    "With such luck, I can do it on my own. Anyway, I will not encounter a strong enemy."


    ......


    The participation of gold coins in the league has caused great controversy. Many fans who support b **** hope that he can defeat the **** of light into the top ten sons and become the first person in human history.


    However, many people do not think that Hansen can defeat the **** of light. The more rational people advise the gold coin to give up the battle with the **** of light, otherwise there will be danger to life.


    Some expert-level people also analyzed the process of the gods of this b-god. They all thought that the luck of the gold coins was good. There were so many battles in front of them that they did not meet the opponents of the ranks of the **** of light.


    Other human beings who participated in the war, I am afraid that the early gold coins will be forced out of the game, because they have to go too far, and have to fight back.


    However, the luck of the gold coin can only end here. If he can defeat the previous strong and different spirits to go to this step, he will also abandon the battle with the **** of light.


    Most people think that this is the case. At present, human evolutionists have no chance of winning the glory of the **** of glazing.


    Of course, there are some extreme experts. The analysis points out that Hansen is not in front of the **** of light and will be defeated in front.


    Others reported that the report of Fang Mingquan was accused of exaggerating the facts. With such a gimmick to attract ratings, it is impossible for gold coins to smash the metal hammer of black gold and foreign spirits. It also did a lot of scientific data analysis and demonstration, indicating that gold coins smashed metal giant hammer. The probability is zero.


    For a time, there were different opinions in the entire league, and there were different reasons. However, at the opening of the second day of the war, the audience of the entire second shelter was exploding, and the unprecedented history of mankind began to pay attention to the war of the second sanctuary.

 Chapter 707： B God returns

    Originally there were few people in the martial arts field stands, but today they are crowded with people, their eyes are looking at one of the fighting platforms, waiting for the appearance of that figure.


    "Come on... Come..." A man in purple armor walked onto the fighting platform and suddenly someone screamed.


    "How is purple armor, gold coins are not golden armor, is this true and false?"


    "It looks a bit like it, it seems a bit different."


    ......


    Hansen embarked on the fighting platform. He didn''t study his opponents. He didn''t need to look at the abandonment manual. In fact, he only needs to observe the strength of his opponent''s life, and he probably knows what level of opponents he is.


    Even if he didn''t see it, the magic ant Wang Jiajia could temporarily protect his safety.


    Hansen��s opponent also stepped onto the fighting platform. He was a handsome man with silver armor. He held a silver sword in his hand. In addition to his ears like a rabbit, there was a vertical eye on his forehead. There is not much difference between humans and humans.


    Because Hansen��s battle table has already been seen, people know very well about Hansen��s first opponent today.


    This guy named the Silver-Eyed Prince is a royal genie with a very fast body and swordsmanship. The strength is very strong. In the analysis of experts, the silver-eyed prince is the main obstacle to the gold coin before encountering the **** of light. One.


    The silver-eyed prince saw his opponent, and without saying anything, he directly pulled out his silver sword and turned it into a silver flash that rushed to Hansen. In an instant, the connection pierced a sword that didn��t know, and the silver sword seemed to be For the silver sword rain, Hansen is covered in the whole person.


    Many people stood up and wanted to see how the gold coins would cope with the sword rain of the silver-eyed prince.


    However, Hansen did not move at all, and watched the rain of the sky fall, and even his eyes did not blink.


    A silver sword rain fell, but it was just a shadow. The combination of weakness and weakness, Hansen has an incomparable talent. Before he rises, he is already skilled in this set of things. The silver-eyed prince is in front of him. Using this set is a childish ridiculous look at Hansen.


    However, the outsiders saw the shadow of the sky falling, as if they had pierced Hansen��s body again and again, and the heart was shocked, and some timid women were holding their mouths.


    However, a sword shadow fell on Hansen, but nothing happened at all. Hansen still stood there, and did not move at all. He just calmly looked at the silver-eyed prince who wielded the silver sword.


    Suddenly, Hansen stretched out his hand at random, his fingers caught a silver sword, and suddenly the silver swords and shadows disappeared. Only a silver sword hung in front of Hansen, the sword tip was less than his throat. Inch.


    However, the three-inch distance has become a world-wide distance, and it is sandwiched between two fingers, so that the silver-eyed prince can not move half a point.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s fingers were twisted, and the silver sword was directly twisted by his fingers, and he took a shot on the chest of the silver-eyed prince.


    Just listening to the sound of the broken glass, the silver-eyed prince of the silver-eyed prince was shattered and shattered by the shock. People were flying out of the fighting platform, and they could not land. The light flows away and returns to the stone of his soul.


    For a time, all the people watching the battle were stunned. The powerful silver-eyed prince was so vulnerable in the face of the gold coin that he had no room for rescuing.


    "b god, really b god, b **** is back!"


    "It''s too strong, it''s too horrible."


    "Shuang, what the experts said, what b **** can not smash the black gold prince''s giant hammer, what b **** may not lose to the silver-eyed prince, the result? Haha..."


    "b God is with me!"


    "kill and kill!"


    "B God cheers and kills the Son of God."


    "I rub, b **** is b god, to the second shelter is still invincible existence, please accept my knees."


    ......


    Many fans of the b gods who are watching the battle are excited. Although humans have had such strong performances in the war, they are so strong in the face of the black gold and silver eyes, in the human history of the second shelter. It is really rare.


    Of course, part of the reason is that few people have paid attention to the war of the second shelter.


    However, this battle of gold coins has caused many humans to see hope, and that human beings may have the hope of getting the second sanctuary.


    Hansen got off the fighting platform and waited for his second round of battle today.


    It didn''t take much time, and it was soon Hansen''s second battle. He didn''t look at his own match and felt that it didn''t make any sense, so he didn''t know who his opponent was in this round.


    However, the person who came to the stage let Han Sen slightly stunned. Hansen couldn��t think that he would be so smart. His opponent would be a human being and he would be an acquaintance.


    "Queen! The Queen is actually the opponent of the gold coin!" Many of the evolutionary strongmen were a bit dumbfounded when they saw the person standing in front of Hansen. No one thought that there would be a queen among the opponents of the gold coin today.


    Because the time is too short, they only analyzed the battle table. As for the people on the battle table, they are not very clear. After all, there are too many battles, and the people who won the last match will not for sure.


    Hua Ping��s battle table only distinguishes the aliens. As for the opponent��s opponents, he did not make obvious labels. Before you saw the match, I knew that Hansen��s opponent was a stranger and a The winner of the human being called Huang Jingjing.


    But no one knows, Huang Fujing represents the Queen, and there are not many people in the world who know that the Queen is called Huang Jingjing.


    "It��s interesting to change. The Queen is actually the opponent of the gold coin. I don��t know who is better. Unfortunately, because Lin is still on the battlefield because of his mission, there is no way to participate in this battle of God, otherwise it will be more interesting." Even Tang Zhenliu saw that the Queen stood in front of the gold coins, and was shocked, but still a little sorry.


    In fact, the most anticipated of Tang Zhenliu is the battle between Hansen and Lin Feng. Although the Queen is strong, but after all, there is less intersection, and Tang Zhenliu has no deep understanding of the power of the Queen.


    "The Queen and the Gold Coin battle, this is very interesting, the legend of the killing gold coin is the gold coin himself, he seems to be a game of heaven, right?"


    "I don''t know if it''s a game, but it''s really like it."


    "It''s really interesting, just to verify what the gold coin is."


    "Who is this gold coin?"


    Far from the ice-class royal goddess sanctuary, Hansen, who was transformed by the Insect Knight, watched the game with the little angels in the martial arts field, and many people who speculated that he was a gold coin were disappointed.

 Chapter 708： Big wheel treasure elephant

    Looking at the tall, cold-faced woman like a woman in front of him, Han Sen didn''t move, but there was some surprise in her heart: "It''s also too clever. In so many humans and aliens, I can just meet her."


    The Queen looked at Han Sen, and the second big leg was like a battle axe. In the eyes of the Queen, it doesn��t matter who her opponent is. She didn��t care who her opponent is. In fact, she actually I don''t know if my opponent this time is a gold coin.


    However, Han Sen punched out, but the Queen''s face changed, and the legs were micro-sides. When Hansen passed by, the fist turned back to Hansen''s head.


    Hansen hit the elbow and slammed the Queen''s fist, while the left hand slammed her waist.


    The two men were close to each other, and the strains and shots were incredible. Many people didn''t even see a punch. They still remembered the subtleties of the punch. The two men had already fought a dozen strokes.


    Everyone is dazzled, it��s like watching two monsters fighting.


    "Who is that woman, so good, I can fight with b **** to this point."


    "In our human evolution, there are such powerful women."


    "This woman is the best, the body looks great, and the effort is also scary!"


    "Goddess, it is definitely a goddess-level character. Huang Fujing... She will not be the person of the God of War Budokan?"


    ......


    Many ordinary evolutionists who don��t know the Queen��s, seeing this battle are all exclaiming, one by one.


    And those who know the Queen, even more shocked that the gold coin can actually play against the Queen. In this close-fitting melee, the Queen''s expert-level melee master can be said to be the invincible existence of human evolution, and there is a layout of the game of the heavens. Such close combat is too cheap.


    The gold coin is comparable to the Queen''s war, which is already very surprising. In addition, the boxing method used by Hansen is even more surprising.


    ��Can the big wheel Baoxiang boxing compete with Yitian?�� Many people recognize that Hansen uses the big wheel treasure elephant fist. After all, this super nuclear gene technology is too popular, but they never thought about it. The big wheel Baoxiang boxing can compete with the game.


    If, before this, someone told them that the big wheel Baoxiang boxing can compete with the game, they would not believe that there was such a thing.


    But now the gold coins are living in a big way, and the big wheel treasures are fighting against the Queen''s tactics, and they don''t fall into the wind, so the whole person they see doesn''t feel good.


    "I rub, b **** used to turn out to be a big round treasure elephant boxing, this boxing skill I will also, how did I not find this boxing method so arrogant?"


    "Really, the big wheel treasure elephant can be used like this, really God."


    Soon, many people have recognized the big wheel treasure elephant boxing. After all, the use of this super nuclear gene technology is quite popular. There are too many people in the meeting. There are still many people who can purchase a-level super nuclear gene technology. What''s more, this is the best of the basics.


    But now people are watching the big wheel Baoxiangquan actually playing such power in the hands of gold coins, they are all stunned.


    "I have practiced the big wheel treasure elephant punch for so many years, but I have not found that this is a powerful boxing skill!"


    "Boxing skills are also people''s, in the hands of b **** is invincible boxing skills, in your hands..."


    "It''s a pity that the shelter can''t record video. Otherwise, you must record this battle for a thousand times. You can''t learn the blessing of the big god."


    "This is too sinister. Is the b **** really using the same big wheel treasure elephant as us? How do I look a lot like it, but I feel a little bit wrong?"


    Not just the average person, even the big brothers like Wang Yuhang have already seen the stunned. Everyone knows that the gold coin and the empress will be very exciting, but no one thought that the gold coin would use a big wheel of the bad elephant. The hard-working and the Queen��s tactics of the game became a tie.


    "Is this guy a person? How did it do it?" Wang Yuhang looked straight.


    "b **** is still the b god, is a word, nb." Tang Zhenliu praised.


    "Don brother, isn''t that two words?" The comrades on the side looked at Tang Zhenliu in confusion.


    "He is b, b is him, that word is not counted, so there is only one word." Tang Zhenliu said.


    The comrades suddenly realized that "it is so."


    At this time, the Queen is also a big shock. She has seen it naturally. Although she has not practiced it, she is no stranger to this martial art.


    The opponent in front of her can actually use her big wheel to fight her ecstasy, which really surprised her.


    However, the Queen is a queen after all, she is only a little surprised, the opponent used her martial arts to confront her, the Queen does not care, she only wants to defeat the opponent.


    This was an unexpected and wonderful battle. Even Hua Ping did not think that there would be such a battle. When he first saw the name of Emperor Huang Jing, he only thought it was a human being, and he did not care too much.


    I just didn''t think that Huang Jingjing was indeed a human being, but it was so strong that it could compete with gold coins.


    Hua Plains thought that gold coins were already the strongest among human evolutionists, but they did not want to have another woman like this.


    "Well, human beings have not wasted their time for so many years. There are so many excellent young humans standing up. It is not necessarily impossible to be in the position of the Son of God in the future." Huaping is only happy in his heart and can see such a wonderful human being. The emergence of young people is already a satisfaction for him.


    Fang Mingquan is watching the blood of boiling, I can''t think of such a powerful woman, even able to fight with gold coins to this extent.


    The fist is like a giant elephant, and the leg is like a battle axe.


    The dangers of Hansen and the Queen��s battle are endless, and no one can take up half of the price, but the ones who watched the following people are boiling, and they can��t jump on the court to fight with them.


    Hansen also admire the Queen. In addition to not forcing the overdraft force and playing the strongest dragon elephant strike, he has already played the big wheel treasure elephant to the extreme. The power has already suppressed the Queen, but he has not been able to win her.


    This woman''s understanding of ecstasy has reached a very horrible state. Unless there is absolute power and absolute speed suppression, it is not an easy task to defeat the Queen.


    Hansen knows that there is no result in the battle. Unless the Queen is exhausted, it is difficult for Hansen to defeat the Queen.


    If it is a real life, Hansen should be able to win her, but Hansen does not want to fight with the Queen, and does not want to consume too much physical strength, so Hansen suddenly stopped, let the Queen of the Tomahawk The long legs lie directly on the top of his head, no dodging at all...


    a

 Chapter 709： Father as a mountain

    Everyone is a stay, I don��t know why the gold coin suddenly stopped, so I was hit by a blow. If I don��t die, I have to get rid of half life. ???


    Everyone thought that there would be any killer in the gold coin, but there was no such thing as the big long legs of the Queen��s Tomahawk directly on the top of the gold coin.


    But the next scene made them all open their mouths. The Queen''s violent glimpse, although heavily squatting on the top of the gold coin, but did not make the gold coin shake a half, and even the neck did not side.


    As if the Queen is a hard stone statue, not a human flesh and blood.


    And with the power of the Queen, even if the gold coin is really a stone statue, it will be torn apart, but Hansen is standing still and standing there, as if the Queen did not lie on him.


    "This is impossible!" Tang Zhenliu suddenly stood up and stared at the gold coins that were being crowned by the Queen.


    Not only Tang Zhenliu, many people who know the Queen, at this time can not believe that there will be such a thing.


    The power of the Queen is definitely the top of the evolutionary. It is impossible to imagine what kind of person is actually able to slap her and remain indifferent.


    The Queen is also surprised, but she did not stop, a pair of big long legs flew up and down, one leg and one leg of the violent kick, like two dragons dance, one after another hit the crazy kick In Hansen.


    Side kicks straight kicks, swings legs and whip legs, squats and squats, kicks and kicks, and the Queen''s continuous leg method has almost no gaps. It seems that the big long legs of the blade are violently bombarded from Hansen.


    But other people have already seen stupidity, like the violent kick of the Queen, did not even make the gold coin shake a half.


    For a time, all the shelters were quiet, and even the human powers who participated in the war of God were incredible.


    I saw the violent kicking sound echoing on the fighting platform, but the majestic purple figure of the gold coin was not moving, as if the Queen��s mad storm-like offensive was just a drizzle for him.


    Even the Queen, who had always been invincible, changed her face at this time, revealing a rare panic.


    when!


    The Queen once again kicked Hansen''s face and saw that the instep was kicking Han Hansen''s cheek, but suddenly it stopped, and all the offensives stopped completely.


    Everyone looked at the empress and the gold coins, only to see the gold coins in shape, but the right hand slightly lifted up and grabbed the empress''s slender legs. The Queen''s long legs were hard to move.


    "Is it enough? Can it be over?" Hansen pinched the Queen''s calf and watched the Queen gently.


    Everyone heard this sentence, and all of them felt strange in their hearts. The atmosphere suddenly became a bit strange, as if it was not the life and death fight on the fighting platform, but a wayward little girl was tempering to her father. After the father let the little girl vent, she gently took the little girl and took her home.


    Although it was a bit inappropriate, but the moment the gold coin said the sentence, everyone really felt this way, the ruthless and powerful immortal queen, like a little girl in front of the father in front of the gold coin .


    The Queen apparently felt the strange atmosphere. One bite the silver teeth, the other leg bounced hard, and the reflexive volley kicked Hansen again.


    Hansen, regardless of the long leg that kicked in, kicked it on his neck and took a step forward. He reached out and grabbed the volley of the Queen��s waist, holding the Queen��s hand with his waist and then Going to the edge of the fighting platform.


    No matter how the Queen struggled and how to play, Hansen did not care, but only to the edge of the fighting platform.


    Everyone is stupid, no one has ever thought about it, and no one dares to think about it. People like the Queen have such a scene.


    The feeling of father and daughter is even stronger. The Queen is like a little girl with a temper tantrum, and the gold coin is like an all-inclusive father. She does not dispute with the little girl at all, but she is allowed to vent.


    I don''t know why, many people have come up with a word "Father loves the mountain."


    Everyone''s face has become eccentric, especially the disciples of the God of War Budokan. They saw this scene, and they all opened their mouths and never closed together.


    No one would have thought that the woman in the martial arts hall, which is as tall as the Queen, so that they can only look up, let them see the goddess, the woman who dare not look at it, there is such a side.


    The Queen was also very angry at this time, she did not think that she would be treated like this, which made her feel uncomfortable than killing her.


    At the same time, the Queen is extremely shocked. Her strength is very clear to her. An evolutionist of the other party can completely ignore her attack. It can only explain two problems. First, the armor of the other party is extremely hard, and she has no ability to break. What kind of armor is this armor, just think about it and make the Queen feel awkward.


    Second, the strength of the other party must be far better than her. Otherwise, even if there is a strong armor, if the power is not much different, even if the armor of the other party is not broken, she can repel the opponent.


    But now her attack is completely ineffective, only to show that the other''s armor is not only terrible, but even its own strength is extremely powerful, can make her completely rebellious.


    In fact, people who really understand have already seen the doorway, and the horror in the heart is much more than those of ordinary evolutionists.


    The Empress is already a great accomplishment of God''s genes, and the nuclear genetics she has cultivated is also top-notch. Her power is absolutely top among the evolutionists. Even her power is so weak, and the strength of the gold coin is so strong. It is already unbelievable.


    "The **** of the gods... He must have absorbed the genes of the gods... otherwise it is absolutely impossible to be so powerful..." Many people have been shocked and unable to speak, and they have such thoughts in their hearts.


    Nowadays, although the first sanctuary and the second sanctuary have already hunted the gods of the gods, they have acquired the essence of life genes.


    But until now, no research has been done on how to absorb the essence of life genes. Now that the gold coins have been born out of the world, it is suspected that they have absorbed the essence of life genes and acquired the genes of the gods, so that they can not be shocked.


    In the silence, Hansen walked to the edge of the fighting platform with the Queen, and directly took the Queen to the fighting platform.


    "Hey go home, don''t waste any more time, my goal is not human." Han Sen said a faintly.


    For a time, everyone felt a suffocation.


    "My goal is not human!"


    Very plain words, but people have a wonderful feeling that they can''t breathe, but the blood in the body is almost boiling. 8

 Chapter 710： Kings declaration

    Hansen wearing a super-armor, coupled with strong physical fitness, also simulated the small black bear''s breath circulation technique, so that the body is as tenacious as the mysterious iron, can ignore the Queen''s attack.


    Otherwise, even if the armor is strong, it is impossible to completely resist the power of the Queen. After all, the Queen also knows the yin, and the armor can only resist part of the yin.


    "It seems that the matter of absorbing the essence of life genes should be exposed in advance." Hansen originally thought that it would be completely exposed when he encountered a super-spirit, but he did not expect to encounter the Queen, and was exposed in advance.


    However, Hansen had already prepared for the exposure, and he did not pay attention to it. Anyway, he would have to be exposed. Whenever he did not care, no one could find the gold coin anyway.


    The next two wars were met by humans, but the two humans were on the stage, but they did not fight Hansen.


    "b god, I am your fan, can you help me sign a name?" A majestic man standing in the early two meters standing in front of Hansen, some tweaked to Hansen hand paper and pen.


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse, but he still had to wait for a battle, but he did not expect it to be like this. He had to take the paper and the pen and signed the two words of gold coins.


    He is not afraid of someone recognizing his handwriting. It is too easy to write a handwriting that makes people unable to judge with his ability to control the body.


    "Thank you...thank you..." The man thanked him again and again, and went down with joy and joy.


    Although the second personal opponent did not exaggerate the man, he also said to Han Sen, "B God cheers, we support you, kill the position of the Son of God." Then I gave up the battle directly, and I stepped down.


    Today''s final round of opponents is a royal alien, directly hit by Hansen, triggering human cheers.


    Hansen did not stop, and directly left the martial arts field and returned to the Crystal Palace.


    Fang Mingquan now only feels that the whole body is boiling, and the soul of the media people is burning.


    The last sentence of the gold coin, "My goal is not human," makes it almost impossible for Fang Mingquan to be excited.


    Back in the office, Fang Mingquan quickly published a press release of "My goal is not the declaration of the human king", published in his own column.


    The detailed introduction of the gold coin yesterday and today''s battle, focusing on the last sentence of the gold coin.


    At the end of the place, Fang Ming used a sentence as a generalization: "When the king returns, the sword refers to the position of the Son of God, can b God win the first place of God for us?"


    Today is destined to be a turbulent day, b gods domineering, so many people are excited, looking forward to the performance of the b god, hope that b **** can recapture a **** of humanity.


    However, the real vibration comes from the top of the league. The average person only knows that the gold coin is strong, but he does not know what the gold coin is.


    However, the top level of the real alliance is very clear. The gold coin must have absorbed the essence of life genes and obtained the super-god gene, and the armor on his body is definitely the super-soul soul, otherwise it is impossible to have such power and defense. .


    Even the Queen did not fight back in front of her, and it was almost certain that the gold coins must have obtained those things.


    Many people are excited and confused. The natural excitement is that gold coins have proved that human beings can absorb the essence of life genes. What is doubtful is how he did it.


    Many people want to figure out the problem, but they can''t find the person who comes out of gold coins.


    Almost at the same time, the helm of the major forces have ordered the death, to find out the gold coins, the essence of life genes is related to the evolution of human beings, and the development of human beings in shelters, in any case, to be clear Who is the gold coin in the end, from his mouth to get the way to absorb the essence of life genes.


    Numerous people are analyzing all the information about gold coins in the past. They want to judge who the gold coins are. They also list a lot of suspects, including Hansen.


    However, because Hansen and b **** appeared many times at the same time, and they appeared in different places at the same time, Hansen was quickly removed from the list.


    There are too few people who have won the soul of the beast. The two people who have been known to Hansen and Ningyue have been known, and not many people will think of this.


    Ning Yue also watched the game. He thought of something, but he was not sure, and he did not say it.


    There is a dragon and a symbiosis with him. His thoughts and life and death are held in the hands of Hansen. As long as there is a slight change, it will lead to death. This is very clear.


    In the next match, Hansen won again and again, causing a huge upsurge in the league. People are talking about whether b God can recapture the first son of God this time, can you defeat the light? The Son of God enters the ranks of the Ten Great Sons.


    Because of the strong performance of gold coins, many people hold great hopes. Many people who were indifferent to the second shelter have begun to pay attention to the war.


    When many people watch the gold coins fighting, they feel as if they are fighting. This is not a narrow battle victory, but the glory and soul of the entire race.


    Although Hansen is fighting for himself, for humans, gold coins are fighting for humanity.


    Even many human beings who are not fans of gold coins hope that gold coins will continue to win, and they will continue to win and win one glory for mankind.


    Especially those who have entered the second shelter for hundreds of years, they lived in the second shelter for the rest of their lives. Every battle of God was only heard of the news of human defeat, although they did not care about the war of God. However, in the heart, there is a great desire for mankind to achieve results in the war of God. No one wants more than others to break the dominance of the aliens in the war of God.


    Their indifference is only because of powerlessness, the efforts and efforts of generations and generations, throwing their heads and blood, and finally getting disappointment again and again, so they are disheartened, they pretend not to care, even sarcasm.


    But once I hope to come, even if it is only a little hope, they will fight for it and do their part.


    The older the older, the more you can appreciate the glory.


    "Old Xu, look at the war, there is no, that gold coin is very good, maybe this time really has a chance..." Many old people excitedly informed each other of the news of the victory of the gold coin.


    The evolutionary people who occupy more than 80% of the total human population are paying attention to this time of the **** war. The major media have also begun to report the news of the gods insanely, mainly about the news and various experiences and legends of the gold coins.


    Almost overnight, the gold coin has become a legendary figure in the league. Unlike the previous famous, this time the gold coin has condensed the glory of the whole race, so that the gold coin has a special aura and ordinary stars. The fame is different.


    Even Hansen himself did not think that things would have evolved to such a point. Even in their bases, many soldiers and officers were talking about gold coins and wars.

 Chapter 711： Racial glory

    victory! victory! Non-stop victory!


    With the gold coins winning again and again, the entire league is full of blood, people''s enthusiasm for the second shelter is unprecedented, more and more people began to pay attention to gold coins and war.


    Although there are some different noises, most mainstream media and people hope that gold coins can successfully enter the top ten sons of God, and even get the position of the first god.


    At the same time, many people are guessing what the gold coin is.


    Some people say that gold coins are the young masters of a large group. They are very talented. They are born to walk. They will practice martial arts when they are one year old. At the age of three, they have been able to pay tribute to the big wave sister.


    Others say that gold coins are in fact voluntary testers of alliance-level genetic engineering, and that the body''s genes have been greatly modified, so they can have such power.


    In short, there are many different opinions, and various legendary gossip messages are rampant.


    What "The secret that I have to say with gold coins", "The thirty-six hours of gold coins and I am trapped in the elevator" and so on are also a lot of people reprinted and read, and the reading volume is very hot at one time.


    The high-level and big forces in the alliance are tracking the true identity of the gold coins, but they have not found a result. They are more anxious than the average people, but there is no way to find out.


    Hansen won more and more battles, and the battle with the Son of Light is getting closer and closer. Tomorrow is the time when he and the **** of light fight.


    Like the more rational Huaping people, the analysis of Hansen''s chances of defeating the **** of light, the final conclusion is still less than 20%.


    In fact, when Hansen rose, some people of Huaping had begun to study the battle of the **** of light, hoping to find out the possibility of defeating the **** of light for the gold coin.


    But the Son of Light walked all the way, the same is to kill everything, no one can live a second in front of him, standing in front of him means death.


    The action of the Son of Light is too fast, and he can''t see him at all. The opponent''s head has already been exploding, and that degree is no longer humans can compete.


    Although the gold coins are very strong, but the degree of the **** of light is still too much, I am afraid there is no chance to resist the attack of the Son of Light.


    Huaping, they think that the gold coin has a 20% chance of winning, that is, the armor that hopes for the gold coin can prevent the attack of the **** of light.


    Although the chances are very small, and the degree of prevention can not keep up with the **** of light, and finally can not win the **** of light, but after all, is an opportunity.


    The major forces have also done a similar analysis, and the results are less optimistic than Huaping''s analysis. The chances of gold coins being able to defeat the Son of Light are less than 10%.


    Compared with the high-level analysis, ordinary people are more optimistic, just hope that b **** can rush into the top ten sons, there is not much other ideas.


    Although Hansen did not pay much attention, but because it was too hot, there were reports everywhere, Hansen also saw some, and he also noticed about the part of the **** of light.


    Han Sen looked at the detailed report of Fang Mingquan, Fang Mingquan quoted the data researched by Mr. Hua Lao, and let Han Sen have a general understanding of the **** of light.


    "How fast is the difference? This is a bit of a bad deal." Han Sen could not help but frown slightly.


    What he fears most is this kind of heterosexuality. The strength of the other side is stronger than him. Plus the degree of speed, it is too simple to kill him. He can��t stand the attack of the other party and can��t touch each other. There is almost no chance of winning.


    Just like the crow on the Tianzhu Mountain, it can kill the human beings with impunity, because it is too fast, Hansen they have no chance of a war.


    Like Hanping, Hansen can only hope that his armor can block the attack of the Son of Light, which may be his only chance.


    "A violent level armor, even if he is a metaphysical creature, you should be able to stop it? At least not directly hit." Han Sen secretly sinks: "And if you are fast, the power will be weaker. Just like a jab, although it is very fast, but the power is far less than the boxing."


    "If you take your pet to the competition, maybe this glory is yours." Anne came over with the meal and sat across from him, looking at Hansen, who was watching the meal while eating.


    Hansen smiled and said: "I also think, but unfortunately, the soul of the beast I got is not armor. I don''t have the life-saving ability of him. And I don''t have the ability to absorb the essence of life genes like him. The physical quality is too poor. So small. On the fighting platform, if you really want to encounter a level of alienation, people don��t have to care about my pets. They just kill me. I don��t even have a place to run.��


    "It is also said, but the physical quality of this gold coin is still a lot worse than that of the gods. Even if there is a level of **** armor, it is not very useful. He can''t touch the son of the **** of light, and he can only lose." After a pause, Anne said again: "If your pet is on him, he really can reach the top ten sons."


    "Even if I am willing to lend him, who can find him? Now all the forces are looking for him to go crazy?" Hansen said.


    Annie nodded. "We have done a lot of experiments. Even the essence of the life of the first shelter can''t be absorbed. I really don''t know how the gold coin is done."


    "I want to know too." Hansen said while eating.


    ......


    The next day, the martial arts fields of various human shelters were crowded with people. They all came to see the battle between gold coins and the **** of light. As long as the gold coin won, he would be the top ten sons. First, this is definitely a unique glory in the history of human evolution.


    Many of the elders of the evolutionary people entered the martial arts field early in the morning and waited for the beginning of the battle. They were very nervous in their hearts. No one wanted the gold coins to win.


    From the youth in their twenties to the elderly in their 200s, this battle has attracted almost all humans of all ages to watch. It is an unprecedented event.


    I don��t know how many billion human evolutionists are paying attention to this war in various shelters. Even those who verbally ridicule the gold coins and say that he has no chance to defeat the **** of light, in fact, I hope that he can Create a miracle.


    This has nothing to do with the individual''s lust, although Hansen himself is not so self-conscious, but he does represent the entire human race.


    Before Hansen, no human beings have come to this step. Now he is the pioneer of mankind. Too many people have an unspeakable emotion on him. It is an innate racial glory.


    "It��s finally here!" When a purple majestic figure walked onto the fighting platform, everyone seemed to have a big stone falling in his heart, a long sigh of relief, followed by a cheering excitement.


    Many people have also seen the analysis of the Son of Light. The Son of Light is too powerful. They are somewhat worried that the gold coin will give up the battle with the Son of Light.


    Although humans made abandonment manuals, they really did not want to see the man abandoning the battle today.


    Fortunately, the man came, and firmly stepped onto the fighting platform.


    At this moment, the majestic figure seems to be the whole world. 8

 Chapter 712： Blood war god

    A long, flaming, long-haired, handsome, cold face, under the luxuriant white gold robes, looks like the sun god, and the whole world seems to be a little humble in front of him.


    Everyone sees the **** of light on the stage, and it is impossible to see it. The imposing manner is almost impossible to look at his existence. It seems that it is just like watching him directly. It is like him.


    "It''s so handsome!" There is a woman who can''t help but sigh, so that a man like a god, even the opposite **** of the enemy race is hard to be attracted to.


    Compared with human beings, the Son of Light is indeed more powerful and perfect, just standing there casually, it gives birth to a sense of holiness, and it is self-defeating.


    The height of the Son of Light is similar to that of Hansen, but he stands there, but gives a feeling of condescending to look down on Hansen. His eyes are full of disdain and contempt, as if Hansen in front of him is as mean as a cock.


    Even the evolutionary watchers watching off-site feel very depressed, as if the chest is blocked with a big stone, and the uncomfortable almost wants to vomit blood.


    "God said, "There is light." The light of the god''s lips is slightly moving, and the blazing scorpion flashes in the light, as if the **** who dominated everything said.


    Every time the **** of light starts, he will say such a sentence, not to anyone, because anyone in his eyes is insignificant.


    Accompanied by the voice of the gods, the **** of light extended his right index finger, the fingers were slender and slender, and the beauty was impeccable, so he pointed to Hansen.


    A blazing beam of light crossed the void, causing Hansen to have no reaction at all, and the blazing light was stabbed on Hanson��s forehead.


    Hansen was like a man who was shot in the head by a bullet. His head slammed back and fell back with his body. He fell on the fighting platform and slipped out for several meters before stopping.


    The human beings who watched the war for a time were silent, and the unspeakable feelings in their hearts could not even block the power of the **** of light.


    And some people who have seriously studied the **** of light, are shaking their heads with a smile, they have already expected such a result, but when this result really appears, it is so unacceptable.


    The speed of the Son of Light is too fast, the blazing light, now the human beings have no chance to escape.


    Suddenly, the body of the gold coin fell to the ground but moved, climbed up from the ground, patted his forehead, and saw the dark purple armor on his forehead, there was a circular concave like a bullet. Traces, although it seems a little scary, but after all, they are not able to shoot through the dark purple armor.


    "b God!" People are very surprised, it is difficult to express their excitement and excitement in words, just to the simplest two words.


    Hansen��s forehead was a little bit painful. Even with the scent of the magic ant king and the stalking magic ant Wang Hao, it was still a little bit broken. This **** of light is stronger than he imagined, no doubt he It is a general existence of super **** creatures, and may be stronger than the average super **** creature.


    At least most of the super-god creatures do not have the wisdom of him. As far as the ability is concerned, the performance of the Son of Light is no worse than that of the super god.


    The light of the Son of Light shot, he did not see the trajectory of the beam at all, and even did not come and react, the beam has already hit his forehead, can only say that it is too fast.


    The **** of light saw that Hansen had withstood his fingertips. He was not shot at the head, and he could not help but sneer a little. It was like laughing at him: "It��s a good job, it��s not a death, it��s worth your life. It is."


    "If you can kill you, it will be worth more." Hansen moved his head. The strength of the blow was too strong. Although he was blocked by the armor, his body still suffered a shock, especially The neck was twisted because of the impact of strength.


    The **** of light reveals a scornful smile: "The ignorant human being, just the blow, I only used a trivial power, do you really think you can compete with this son?"


    "Let me see, how little is your power," said Hansen, who rushed straight toward the **** of light and slammed it with a punch.


    However, Han Sen took a step, only to see the **** of light pointing at him, and a blazing beam of light across the void, hitting Hanson��s head in an instant, suddenly Hansen slammed to the ground, blood from The dark purple helmet came out.


    Everyone is a tight heart, and the blood makes them feel very bad. The armor is not able to withstand the power of the **** of light, and the hopes of many people are broken.


    "It''s too strong... it''s too powerful... it''s not what our evolutionists can match... that speed... that power... can''t win... it''s impossible to win..."


    Many people have such fears in their hearts, their faces are pale, and they can''t see a trace of blood.


    Although the people who were defeated by the Son of Light were not themselves, but the powerful power of the Son of Light, the crushing posture made them feel desperate.


    But the dark purple figure stood up again, and the armor on the top of the head was pierced with a small hole like a bullet hole. The blood was seeping out from it, and it seemed a little scary.


    "Only that''s it?" Hansen stared at the **** of light, the blood in his body ran quickly, and his heartbeat accelerated.


    There is no trace of retreat, but there is a kind of faint excitement, because he saw hope and saw the hope of defeating the **** of light.


    The blow of the Son of Light did not kill him. Although the power penetrated the armor of the enchanted ant, but the force was not enough to reinvent the body that used the stone armor and the black bear. The technique of circulation also made Hansen''s body more tough.


    The only disadvantage of Hansen is that he used the technique of simulating a variety of breaths in the tunnel. He could not persist for a long time. He had to end the battle soon, and he must defeat the **** of light before the body could not support it.


    Stepping out, still steadfast, Hansen waved his fist at the same time, to blast to the opposite **** of light.


    The face of the **** of light is somewhat ugly, it seems to move the real anger, a five fingers point at the same time, five blazing beams penetrate the space, and instantly pierced the armor of Hansen!


    Hansen��s body flew out again, and the blood bloomed like a flower in the air. Some of the more emotional women covered their mouths and their eyes were crystal clear.


    However, between the blood blooms, Hansen stood up again, and did not say anything, and again punched the **** of light.


    The **** of light was cold, and again, five bright white beams were thrown. Hansen sideways wanted to dodge, but the light was too fast, and he couldn��t hide. Suddenly Hansen��s body had five more blood. hole.


    But this time, Hansen did not fall down, his legs plowed two deep marks on the hard stone table, but Hansen single-handedly pressed the ground without falling.


    Although it was a bit tragic, but after all, it did not fall again, only the blood dripping silently.

 Chapter 713： stand up

    Looking at Hansen who slowly stood up again, many people seem to have something in their chests, and they are uncomfortable with their chests rising.


    The Son of Light looked at Hansen''s eyes, and there was no previous contempt. Instead, he was solemn, and until now he regarded Hansen as his real opponent.


    "From now on, I will treat you as an enemy. If you withdraw now, my enemies will not be able to live in this world." The **** of light looked at Hansen.


    Without any answer, Hansen directly slammed the past.


    The figure of the Son of Light finally moved, and the whole person still looked like a light. It flashed in front of Hansen in an instant, and the blazing light arcs criss-crossed and slammed on Hansen''s body.


    "Ah!" Hansen''s body was suspended by the shackles, and the blood on the dark purple armor splashed like a bright red peony in the air.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s body fell heavily on the fighting platform, and the stage was already silent. The power and invincibility of the Son of Light shocked them.


    However, in their hearts, they still have that little hope.


    "Stand up!" People shouted in their hearts, but they didn''t dare to shout out the voice, because the hope was too humble but it was too difficult to achieve. They couldn''t even say it.


    Like a match ignited in a hurricane, they hope that the match can burn, but they are afraid that they will be blown out by themselves as soon as they make a sound.


    But even if they didn''t say anything, they knew very well. In such a hurricane, how could the little flame burn again? I am afraid that it will be wiped out by the wind immediately.


    Hansen was not a small flame, so he stood up again. There were several cracks on the dark purple armor, and it was bleeding toward the blood, but Hansen��s body was still quite straight.


    The fist, once again banged to the **** of light.


    The **** of light snorted and his body changed again. The blazing light kept slamming on Hansen and brought a **** flower.


    Hansen tried hard to dodge, but the speed of the **** of light was too fast. He couldn��t hide and couldn��t hide. Hansen was knocked down again and again, standing up again and again, being beaten again and again. By the way, the scars on the armor are criss-crossed, and I don��t know how many.


    The dark purple armor is reddish with blood, revealing a purple color.


    "Don''t fight again, give up." The woman with a soft heart, the tears have flowed down, can''t help but scream and scream, they don''t want to see the gold coins and stick to it, don''t want to see the gold coins being beaten alive. dead.


    Hansen couldn''t hear their voices. Even if he heard it, he wouldn''t care. His appearance looked very miserable, but it didn''t really look so serious.


    If you change to an ordinary armor, he is already finished. Under so many terrorist attacks, the armor has long been unable to withstand the collapse.


    However, the magic ant king armor itself has a strong recovery ability, and Hansen has simulated the magical ant king''s breath circulation technique to cooperate with it. The magic ant king armor has suffered the sniper again and again, but it has not collapsed.


    The damage suffered in the past has already healed in the next few attacks, so Hansen can stand up again and again. Otherwise, there is no protection of the magic ant Wang Jiajia. He has already been separated by the **** of light.


    Hansen was knocked down again and again, and climbed up and down again and again, and shook his fist toward the **** of light. Although he could not touch the **** of light from beginning to end.


    However, this is not Hansen''s reckless move. The speed of the Son of Light is too fast. He can''t keep up with the speed of the Son of Light, and he can''t stop his attack, let alone defeat the Son of Light.


    Therefore, Hansen must be able to grasp the attacking trajectory of the Son of Light, and be able to meet the Son of Light, and he will be able to defeat the Son of Light.


    The technique of the layout of the game can predict the opponent''s trajectory and react in advance, just like hiding a bullet. Waiting for the other party to shoot and then hiding is too late. It must be avoided when the opponent raises his hand. This will give you an opportunity.


    The technique of Dong Xuan Jing can also be done the same, and even can do better.


    However, because the speed of the Son of Light is too fast, he can''t see how the **** of light can raise his hand, let alone dodge.


    So what Hansen is going to do now is to clearly grasp the action track of the Son of Light.


    In exchange for others, under such a gap, certainly can not do this, but Han Sen has a hole in the air, from now until now, he is watching the breath of the **** of light in the hole Xuanqi field Surgery.


    The person does not move, the gas moves first, and the breath of the air in the body of the **** of light does not deceive. Han Sen, as long as he can master his technique of circumfluence, can predict his shot trajectory in advance, and can make a first step. reaction.


    "Come on, give me some more time." In the constant fighting, the breath of the Son of Light has gradually appeared in front of him, making him more and more predictable about the trajectory of the Son of Light.


    However, the people watching the war saw Hansen being beaten again and again, and stood up again and again. All the armor had been stained with blood. Many people felt that the chest was like the blast that was about to explode.


    Hey!


    Hansen was once again hit by a blazing light, his head hit the ground, and he was born on the ground and pulled out a stone ditch that was several tens of centimeters deep and several meters long. The people watching it were all shaking.


    In fact, this shot is no different from Hansen''s attack. It is not fatal to him, but his neck is a little twisted. Hansen did not get up immediately, but twisted his neck.


    However, Hansen��s action fell into the eyes of the human beings, but many people��s mental defenses were suddenly defeated.


    In their view, Hansen has been hit in the station and is almost unable to stand up. The body has been distorted by the deformation of the fight. It seems that he is about to be killed, but he still struggles to stand up and continue to fight. What a terrible and valuable fight.


    Even some people who originally looked at gold coins were not pleasing to the eye, and at this time they couldn''t help but boil.


    "B God, stand up!" I don''t know who first shouted. Almost all people in the human shelter are roaring.


    Whether it��s humble or not, can it be heard by gold coins, or even it seems that gold coins are almost out of order, but they just want to shout out, just want to see the gold coins stand up again, as if they just stand again It will be hopeful.


    Hansen naturally couldn''t hear their voices. He just moved his neck and felt better. Then he stood up, but this action fell into the eyes of outsiders, but like gold coins obeyed their shouts and received them. Encourage, really got up, let them have an inexplicable excitement and emotion, because they are too excited, the body is shaking uncontrollably.


    Even the Queen who wants to die for Hansen, seeing this scene at this time, can not help but be a little excited, the fist is tight, although not shouted out, but what is in my heart.


    "B God!" Fang Mingquan is also watching the game, but he usually plays the program when he is a whisper, but he can''t think of more words at this time, just use all his strength to find these two words.


    Like the **** of the gods, the **** of light, there is a confusing in the eyes, because he has discovered that Hansen��s armor is quickly repairing itself.


    Even more frightening is that he found that he had not been able to hit twice in a row on the same wound.

 Chapter 714： Real start

    The scent of the **** of light has been seen through Hansen, and the breath of the Son of Light has already known the next trajectory of the Son of Light.


    The technique of Dong Xuan Jing finally came into use. Han Sen began to try to avoid it before the light **** took out, and then cooperated with the virtual and real way to lure the **** of light to attack the position he designed. Perform more advanced predictions and layouts.


    In fact, Hansen has been doing this kind of experiment from the beginning to the present, just because the speed of the Son of Light is too fast, so his attempt is not obvious, so others can''t see it. Hansen himself knows that because of his attempt, the Son of Light has not attacked the same place in his body from the beginning. Otherwise, Hansen��s body could not bear it. It is.


    Now Hansen is becoming more and more familiar with the technique of the scent of the **** of light. The advance prediction and the position are more and more able to grasp the opportunity.


    The **** of light is like a flash of lightning, and the light in his hand is flying, but he is not able to smash Hansen, and he passes by with a slight difference.


    The Son of Light suddenly stunned and could hardly believe that Hansen had escaped his attack.


    "Hide away!" Hua Ping was watching the eyes bright, he was the first time to see Han Sen escaped the attack of the Son of Light.


    Tang Zhenliu and other masters also saw that the gold coins escaped Huaping��s attack. They were all surprised. According to the truth, the gold coins have been hit so many times. The current state of the body is already very poor and should be more and more Can not compete with the Son of Light, but in this case, he actually escaped the attack of the Son of Light.


    "Coincidence?" The people raised such doubts in their hearts.


    The Son of Light did not believe that Hansen really could escape his attack, and his body shape moved again, turning into a streamer slamming to Hansen.


    Everyone is watching the blow of the **** of light. I don''t know if the gold can still hide. Although people think it is just a coincidence, but still expect miracles in the heart.


    "And I have escaped... b God has escaped the blow of the **** of light..." Fang Mingquan almost excited to jump up.


    Others naturally saw that there were already some desperate people, and there was a glimmer of hope in their hearts. They all stared at the fighting platform, and even the girls who were still crying for the gold coins, this time Cried, and the eyes of tears looked at the two on the stage.


    "Impossible!" The face of the **** of light is somewhat ugly, and the light of the body erupts. The whole person seems to be wrapped in the blazing light. Ten fingers move toward Hansen to make ten beams. The beam is incredible. Almost the moment to leave the fingertips, it has already been shot on Hansen.


    However, Hansen''s figure swayed, like a drunkard drunk, and looked very unstable. However, between the strange swings, the ten beams of the Light God were all hidden by him.


    And Hansen''s figure is swaying, and he is approaching the **** of light step by step.


    At this time, the **** of light has been full of anger, like a god-like body flashing between, a beam of light piercing, a road of light criss-crossing, want to kill Hansen.


    Everyone widened their eyes and looked at the stage, one by one, and could hardly believe everything they saw.


    The **** of light, which seemed to be incomparably strong, still looks sacred, but it has not been able to re-create gold coins.


    Although there are still some light beams and light arcs that can touch the gold coins, but they only hit some non-critical positions, or pass by, and can not directly hit the gold coins as before.


    And the chance of the Son of Light hitting Hansen is getting lower and lower. It is as powerful as the gods. It seems like the invincible **** of light. It seems to be a little shaken. The look on the face becomes a bit violent, and there is no previous one. The calm and high above.


    "Yi Tianshu? Is that the game?"


    "Is it really a gold coin to kill the gold coin?"


    "Is it possible to compete with the **** of light?"


    Some people recognized Hansen''s body method, but if you look carefully, it feels like there is something different from the game, and it seems to be more mysterious than the Queen''s game.


    "It''s no wonder that the Queen has no room for resistance in front of b. The original b **** is also a master of the game, and even stronger than the Queen."


    "Isn''t it true that the real ecstasy is only the Queen''s meeting? How does the b **** actually play the game, and it seems to be stronger than the Queen?"


    "The **** of b **** seems to be a bit weird, as if it is somewhat different from the game."


    People talked a lot, even the Queen looked at the strange face, she can be sure that the gold coin is not used in the game, although it looks a lot, but it is not a game, only the cultivation of the game, she Can see the real difference.


    Although it is not a game of heaven, but in the eyes of the Queen, it is indeed more mysterious than the game.


    "There is actually a stronger layout than the celestial world?" The Queen did not believe it, but she had to believe it.


    If you change to her, even if you use the celestial technique, you can''t avoid the attack of the **** of light, but the gold coin has done it, and it is getting better and better.


    Suddenly, people suddenly found that the gold coins that had been crushed by the **** of light suddenly seemed to have the ability to circulate with the **** of light. Although they could only passively dodge, at least the gold coins were no longer injured, as long as they could continue. Fighting, maybe there will be opportunities.


    Hansen has applied the technique of the hole Xuan Jing to the limit. By virtue of the ability of the hole and the sacred field to sense the life of the **** of light, Hansen has once again escaped the incredible attack of the Son of Light.


    In the eyes of outsiders, this is really incredible, just as the gold coin can predict what the **** of light will do next, and he has already stepped away before that.


    The Son of Light is shocked. He really can''t understand why this human being can predict his attacking trajectory. It is like seeing through his soul and knowing all his thoughts.


    Powerful as the son of the **** of light, this time has already been shaken in my heart. When I look at Hansen, I can no longer maintain the high mentality. Instead, the purple figure in front of me, but gradually become somewhat unpredictable. A layer of fog that he could not see.


    Suddenly, the **** of light suddenly regretted it. He regretted that he had not directly smashed his opponent into the fighting platform. At that time, he only wanted to kill this human being. He did not think that he would smash him into the fighting platform to win, but now he found himself again. I want to smash this human being into a fighting platform, but there is no such opportunity.


    The real battle is only just beginning.

 Chapter 715： Boxing to meat

    The light and shadow are interlaced, and the Son of Light has already mentioned the speed to the extreme, but it still hurts Hansen. No matter how fast he is, Hansen seems to predict everything in advance, and his body is completely moved. Failed.


    Hansen knows that his chance has come. He can now be kept from being hurt by the **** of light. If he can meet the **** of light, he may have a chance to win.


    The speed of the Son of Light is so fast, obviously a speed-based alien, and the body''s toughness is certainly not comparable to those super-natural creatures that are physically strong.


    Moreover, he only wore a robes and did not have armor. He also fully explained that he is not a kind of physical power.


    "As long as you can hit him, you may have a chance. You are only one step away from the rewards of the top ten sons. In any case, you have to fight together. Maybe you can''t spell a super-beast or super-spirit." Sen gritted his teeth and kept using the position to lure the **** of light to the position he needed.


    "It is incredible to be able to escape the attack of the **** of light. But just to avoid the attack, there is still no possibility of winning. His shot is too slow, and he can��t beat the **** of light..." Surprise and worry.


    He watched the second asylum battle for so many years. The gold coin is the only human evolutionist who can walk this step. He really hopes that the gold coin will win and he can win a position of a god.


    However, the gap of helpless strength is there, even if the gold coin uses the magical body to escape the attack of the **** of light, but the distance of speed still exists, he can not touch the **** of light, this is enough The **** of light is in an invincible position.


    And anyone knows that the gold coin is fighting in the state of opening the genetic lock, and the time he can support is very limited.


    If it is a general evolutionary person, I am afraid that after such a long battle, it is impossible to maintain the state of opening the genetic lock.


    The gold coin is obviously a different kind. His physical fitness is much stronger than the average evolver. It seems that he should continue to support it for a while.


    But that can only be supported for a while, and no one knows that he can support it for a long time.


    In fact, Hansen can support it now, not only because of his strong physical fitness, but also because he has practiced the Changsheng Mantra and Baoyu Yuanyang Gong, and the endless stream of high-purity energy has allowed him to keep him Support until now.


    However, Hansen is still only an evolutionist after all. It is impossible to sustain it all the time. It is necessary to defeat the **** of light as soon as possible.


    Han Sen''s eyes are burning, the whole person is very calm, step by step to the position he needs.


    The Son of Light just attacked Hansen insanely, but did not notice that he himself had already reached the edge of the fighting platform.


    At the moment when the **** of light walked to the corner of the dead, Hansen suddenly moved, and it was incredible. Although it was still not a **** of light, it was already almost impossible to see his body shape.


    Even the Son of Light, who was hit by Hansen��s sudden shift, was caught off guard. He did not expect that Hansen could explode at such a speed and was instantly close to Hansen.


    Han Sen''s eyes burned, the heart beat wildly, the bones and flesh of the whole body trembled, and in his body, there was blazing light, which greatly increased his speed.


    This is a technique that simulates the scent of the **** of light. Although it does not reach the level of the **** of light because of the physical quality, it is already faster than imagined.


    In theory, Hansen''s physical fitness is 217, super **** creatures are around 300, the difference is less than 30%, and there is no theoretical absolute suppression.


    "How could it be so fast!" Many people stood up and stared at Hansen, a sudden high-speed attack.


    "This speed, maybe a real chance..." Fang Ming is ecstatic in his heart.


    Hua Ping also clenched his fists and stared at Hansen��s blow. If such a speed could not touch the **** of light, Han Sen really had no chance.


    Many people have clenched their fists nervously, praying that Hansen��s attack can hit the **** of light.


    The Son of Light has stood in the corner of the fighting platform, and Hansen suddenly broke out with such a terrible speed attack. After a slight glimpse of the look, the figure flashed in between, and he even escaped Hansen. This blow, with Hansen passing by, rushed out from the corner.


    The human beings who watched the war couldn��t help but scream, and they were all sorry for Hansen. At this point, they were still avoided by the **** of light, and there was still a big gap in speed.


    "Beyond the speed? You are still far behind." The moment when the **** of light and Hansen passed by, the lips tilted slightly and scorned.


    "Is it?" Hansen''s legs stood fiercely, staring coldly at the **** of light that passed him, five fingers, and grabbed the **** of light.


    "It��s useless. My speed is unparalleled in the sky and in the second sanctuary. It��s not that you humble human beings can be compared.�� The **** of light once again accelerated, and Hansen opened the distance. Hansen��s palm didn��t even touch his clothes.


    Seeing that Hansen��s palm and the **** of light are getting farther and farther, the people watching the battle are born with powerlessness and despair.


    Suddenly, the son of Light, who was pulling away from Hansen, the whole person was sucked by a powerful magnet. He flew back and fell, and Hansen��s big hand grabbed his head.


    "Run again!" Hansen fiercely punched out, and the sly squatting in the face of the **** of light is full of horror and unbelievable face.


    Hey!


    The **** of light was reclined by the head of the scorpion, and a beautiful red face was thrown on the beautiful face. The nose was awkward and a little blood ran down from the nose.


    However, being so slammed on the face, the body of the **** of light was not flung out, but instead seemed to be sucked in front of Hansen, and the head of the squatted back suddenly bounced back. Hansen.


    Without any hesitation, Hansen''s fists danced, and the big wheel of the treasures violently smashed on the face of the **** of light. One punch and one punch, the bones and the face of the **** of light collided with a metal-like dull sound.


    Fist to the flesh, bone and bone collision.


    The Son of Light has already stunned to the extreme, struggling to retreat, but he seems to have an invisible suction, which makes his speed drop a lot, Hansen''s power broke out, and the speed actually caught up with him.


    Hey!


    The violent fist seems to be a torrent of bombardment on the face of the **** of light, making a loud noise, even if the body is as strong as the **** of light, the nose is swollen and the blood flows out of the nose.


    The **** of light wants to resist, but the suction makes his movements slower. All his movements seem to be in Hansen''s expectation. Only half of it is already played by Hansen. In the midst of the key, I had to take it back and I couldn��t resist it.

 Chapter 716： Kill the Son of God

    The people on the battle platform have already seen the stunned eyes, and the **** of light has been beaten by Hansen to the flesh and bombarded from head to toe. .


    Left fist, right fist, elbow, knee hit, the **** of light is like a sandbag, Hansen is constantly bombarding all over the blood and bones of the whole body, deforming his face.


    The sound of flesh and blood and the impact of bones shocked everyone''s mind, and people couldn''t believe it. The invincible **** of light would have fallen so far.


    It can be such a violent attack on the body of the **** of light, but he was not able to crack his flesh and blood bones. The super-spiritual body is too strong, even if it is a **** of light that is not known for **, ** is also powerful To this point.


    "You can''t kill me, humble humans, you can''t kill the gods after all, just wait for your strength, the Son of God will die..." The **** of light has hated Hansen, gnawing his teeth.


    He was sucked by a strange force, could not keep up with Hansen''s distance, was Hansen crazy, did not know how many punches were bombarded in his body, even the handsome face has been smashed like a pig''s head, the heart is murderous I hate to kill Hansen immediately.


    It is a pity that it was bound by the strange suction, which made him unable to display the strongest strength and speed. In such a close combat, it was not Hansen��s opponent.


    Only the **** of light knows that human beings are far less powerful than him. This human being cannot always maintain this kind of high-intensity attack. As long as his strength is slightly relieved, he has a chance to fight back.


    Hansen is just ignoring the teeth of the **** of light. Hansen��s violent bombardment of the big wheel is like a violent bombardment on the **** of light, especially on the skull. I don��t know how many punches were bombarded by Hansen.


    "I want to kill you... I want to kill you..." The **** of light screamed, and hated not to swear by Hansen''s flesh and blood.


    "I''m afraid you don''t have that chance." Han Sen said faintly, his right arm was pulled to the limit, the whole body was screaming, and the power of the infinite beasts flocked to his fists, as if the idols were roaring. .


    boom!


    The horrible fist squatted on the face of the scorpion of the **** of light, suddenly exploding the head of the **** of light into a splattered plasma, while the headless body was still sucked in front of Hansen.


    Hansen used to use the method of yin and enthusiasm. He did not know how many big-wheeled treasures were invaded into the skull of the **** of light. The last shot of this dragon attack completely detonated the yin of his head, directly The fist blew his head.


    There was silence outside the court. Everyone was staring at the headless body hanging in front of Hansen on the fighting field. I could hardly believe that Hansen actually killed the **** of light.


    The blazing light flew away, and the **** of light turned into a stream of souls. Hansen also directly withdrew from the martial arts field and returned to the Crystal Palace.


    Hansen��s whole person collapsed on the ground. His overdraft is too powerful. The longevity curse and the jade Yuanyanggong can keep him from breaking out under normal conditions. However, it takes a while for overdraft. Can recover.


    This time, not only the use of the dragon elephant attack, but also the simulation of a variety of breaths, and in such a high-intensity combat state, coupled with the body suffered from the trauma, can support the present is a miracle .


    If you don''t look at the rewards of the top ten sons, Hansen will never stick to this point.


    Fortunately, the speed of the Son of Light is horrible, but the physical strength is relatively weak in the super-organism, Han Sen has the opportunity to kill it.


    However, the ability to defeat the **** of light, or the scent of the vines of the vines played a big role, originally thought it was no use of the atmosphere of the flow of technology, but did not want to have such a big effect.


    The powerful suction can absorb the **** of light. Although he can''t completely restrain his body, his speed is reduced to the level that Hansen can catch up. Otherwise, it is impossible to kill the **** of light.


    "This kind of battle, I definitely don''t want to come again for the second time." Hansen squatted on the floor, his body hurt so badly that he didn''t even want to move his fingers.


    Zero holding a small silver and silver came over, kneeling at Hansen to help him deal with the injury, small silver and silver also extended a small tongue, gently licking Hansen''s deep wounds.


    Hansen quietly rehabilitated here, but the league has already blown up. B God defeated the **** of light and has been destined to have a place among the top ten gods. This is the first son of human history. At present, the position of the Son of God in such a large environment is enough to make people like a carnival.


    The major media have reported that the gold coins have defeated the **** of light, and the news that entered the top ten gods is almost one-sided praise.


    Overnight, the words gold coins have become synonymous with heroes. Everyone is talking about the **** battle between gold coins and the **** of light.


    "B God is too strong, and the Son of God, the first second shelter in mankind, was taken down."


    "I still can''t believe it until now, b God actually defeated the **** of light."


    "It was too cruel, and finally the head of the **** of light was shattered directly."


    "There is no **** under b god. The gold content of this **** is too high. The gods of the first shelter are simply incomparable."


    "The gold coin is really good. For many years, we finally have a **** of our own in the second shelter."


    "It''s not easy!"


    ......


    Ordinary people are fortunate for the victory of the gold coin, the top of the league is desperately investigating the true identity of the gold coin, such a table is too horrible, and finally killed the **** of light.


    There is no doubt that gold coins are definitely the ones who have absorbed the essence of life genes. As long as they are found, it is possible to solve the problem that the essence of life genes cannot absorb.


    However, if you check it out, no one can find out who the gold coin is.


    Hansen��s avatar has been in the shelter of the goddess, and he himself has been wounded in the Crystal Palace while waiting for the end of the war.


    He is not prepared to participate in the battle of the Son of God. At his current level, it is still difficult to compete with the super-spirit, to defeat the **** of light, and to rely on the restraint of the gourd breath, otherwise it is impossible to touch the light. Son of God.


    Changed a super-spiritual super-spirit, maybe he could not break the defense.


    And the top ten are all the same random rewards, and he doesn''t have to fight for anything anymore. Anyway, it is impossible to get the first one. At least his level is not enough to get the first position.


    b God has been red and purple in the whole league. Although there is no way to record in the shelter, some people have made an animated image of b **** and the **** of light. Although only a short animation of more than three minutes, but click The amount rushed to the first place on the day''s hits, and it took the top spot for a week, and the heat was high.


    There are even many people who have used this as a theme to develop a lot of games.

 Chapter 717： Gods reward

    Gold coins did not appear in the final battle of the Son of God, and it was also expected by people, and there was not much disappointment. ????


    After all, everyone saw the gold coin hurt so badly on that day, I am afraid there is no way to participate in the battle of the Son of God, and finally only got the position of the Tenth Son.


    The history is strikingly similar. When people were in the first shelter, they also defeated the strong enemy in the last round and entered the top ten sons. They did not participate in the ranks of the gods, and finally took a tenth son.


    It is only this time that the Tenth Son of God is worth more than the Tenth Son of the First Shelter. The first human **** of the second sanctuary in human history is enough to go down in history.


    Hansen has been recuperating in the Crystal Palace. Naturally, he does not feel the enthusiasm for gold coins. However, he is watching the battle of the gods in the Crystal Palace. The other nine sons are all different, each with terrorist power. The Son of God is only weak and strong, and Hansen can only be grateful that he has met the Son of Light and replaced it with any other one. His chances of winning are lower.


    Until the end of the war, Hansen had the opportunity to receive the reward of the Tenth Son, which can be collected directly in the small martial arts field of the Crystal Palace, and is not afraid to be seen by outsiders.


    ��Get the 10th Son of God and the random reward opens.��


    Hansen''s hand was pressed on the monument of God. He suddenly saw the light and shadow on the monument. There were many images flowing from above. There were different animals, raptors, and beautiful men and women. Hansen��s heart was tickle.


    In that image, Hansen saw many aliens, but did not know what level existed.


    In a short time, the light and shadow on the monument of God finally stopped, and finally settled on a strange animal, so Hansen was slightly disappointed. He originally expected to be able to randomly level one level of alienation, but unfortunately did not do so.


    Let him go to the level of the alien, do not know when there is such ability, after all, attacking the shelter is not as simple as killing a level of alienation, the level of shelter is likely to have the existence of the level of God creatures.


    "Get the level of the beast and the soul of the beast."


    However, the sound of the sound in his mind made Han Sen happy again. Although he did not get the level of the alien, it was not bad to take a level of the beast.


    I saw that the pure black, like a unicorn, came out of the monument, and turned into a black streamer into the soul of Hansen.


    The level of the beast and the soul of the beast: the body of the beast.


    Hansen��s heart is a joy, and there are many souls attached to the body that can directly enhance the power of human beings or the soul of the beast. I don��t know that this magical beast is the beast soul that can be attached to something.


    Hansen tried to summon the magical beast. He suddenly saw a smoky unicorn coming out of the air and rushed directly into his body. This turned out to be a beast soul that can be directly attached to the human body. .


    After the magical beast rushed into Hansen��s body, Hansen��s black smoke swayed like a burning black flame, making Hansen look like a devil who had just emerged from hell.


    Hansen shook his fist, and his body''s strength and degree should not be enhanced. I don''t know what the black smoke of this possession is.


    Looking for a stone, Hansen tried to punch the stone, the stone was broken by Hansen, but Hansen did not feel how this black smoke helped him.


    When Hansen was puzzled, the small silver and silver next to him suddenly spurted a silver arc against Hansen and shocked Hansen.


    But the arc hadn��t hit Hansen yet, just touched the black smoke outside Hansen��s body, and even the arc was melted away. The black smoke itself melted a part, but soon it was supplemented by the black smoke next to it. No real damage.


    Hansen was ecstatic: "The magical beast can resist the power of these special attributes. Isn''t it equal to a property shield? It''s just that this shield is only useful for attribute power, but it can''t resist physical attacks."


    Although it can only resist the power of the attribute, it is enough to surprise Hansen. After all, he still has the possibility of hiding the physical force. If he encounters a level **** creature like a blue sea horse that can spurt a flame, he can only count on it. This magical beast is soul.


    "I don''t know how the ability of this black smoke is. If it is strong enough, maybe you can try to kill the blue seahorse." Hansen called the small silver and silver, let it release the silver lightning to himself, and test it. The defensive intensity of black smoke.


    As a result, Hansen has a good and good, the defensive intensity of black smoke is very strong, and the lightning that the small silver and silver are all striking is also unable to wear the defense of black smoke.


    However, the recovery ability of black smoke is relatively slow. Each lightning attack of small silver and silver will melt away some of the black smoke. If the attack is fast, the degree of black smoke consumption will be over-regeneration, and the defense power will be greatly reduced. .


    According to Hansen''s estimation, black smoke should be able to block the property attack of adult-level creatures, but at most it can only block two or three full-strike attacks, and then it takes a period of regeneration to reach the initial defense strength. .


    If it is a large-scale attribute attack, the power is not so cohesive, the black smoke can resist for a long time, and the degree of regeneration can keep up with consumption.


    "It is indeed a good thing. In the future, it should be of great use to the level of the gods of the nature of the property." Hansen rejoiced to take the magical beast back to the soul sea, while feeding it black crystal.


    When it grows into a violent level of the beast, it is believed that the defensive power of the attribute power will become stronger.


    Quietly returned to the goddess shelter, took the Worm Knight back, Hansen thought about where to go to kill the second generation of God, hurry to fill his own level of gene.


    If you can become a Yue, you can be considered a strong person. Even if you are in the league, you should not be too cautious. No one can threaten him except for a few semi-god-level powerhouses.


    Therefore, Hansen is eager to advance to the faster, only his strength is strong, and his and his family''s safety is more secure.


    Hansen also thought about whether or not to go to the Devil Mountain again. Yang Manli came over and told him that someone came to him.


    "Not telling you, I haven''t seen an outsider recently?" Hansen frowned.


    "I don''t know that Qin captain is not an outsider, so I can only ask the director to be an adult." Yang Manli looked at Hansen with a smile.


    "Qin Hao is coming? Why don''t you ask her to come in." Hansen was very happy.


    "There are other people who came with the captain Qin, not our special security action group. I am afraid you need to go to the reception in person." Yang Manli said.


    "Who is this?" Han Sen looked at Yang Manli''s expression and knew that the other party''s coming was not small.


    "I don''t know who I am, but Captain Qin is very polite to them, and one of the young people seems to be very interested in Captain Qin." Yang Manli said with a smile. 8

 Chapter 718： Angel gene

    When Hansen came to the living room, he saw that Qin Lan was talking with several people. There were men and women, a total of eight people, three women are some of them old, at least seventy or eighty years old, but the evolution is not It is old, that is, the appearance of the average person in his thirties, or the age at which the charm still exists. ????


    Hansen also can analyze their true age by observing their life.


    Five men have old people who have middle-aged people and young people. Among them, the young man and Qin Qin station have been talking to Qin.


    However, among them, they are mainly white-headed and old-fashioned. The old man is very majestic and looks arrogant. When looking at Hansen, there is a condescending meaning.


    In fact, not only the old man, the other people are the same, there is a kind of arrogance in the bones, as if they are superior.


    "Han Sen, I will introduce you to this, this is the director of Zhao of Angel Gene..." Qin Yan met Han Sen and quickly pointed out the identity of these people and introduced them to Hansen one by one.


    When Hansen heard the name of the angel gene, he couldn��t help but feel a bit stunned. Why are these people so arrogant?


    The two major biological genetic research organizations with official backgrounds, one is the Donglin Group, the other is the Angel Gene of Zhao Family, the exclusive genetic fluid of the nuclear sciences of the Holy Church, and 80% of them are jointly researched by Angel Gene and the Holy Church. from.


    In addition, the various genes related to biological genes of Angel''s genes, deep into all aspects of human beings, such as nutrient solution, human gene culture technology, etc., are all advantages of angel genes, occupying a large market share.


    The Zhao family often claimed to be one of the four cornerstones of the alliance. Although it sounds like a loyal word, it is actually telling the humans in the whole league. Without the angelic genes of their Zhao family, it is impossible for the alliance humans to have today.


    The arrogance of the Zhao family is heard by Han Sen. There are many Zhao people in the upper and lower members. Even the Yuan election, the Zhao family can have a certain influence, and thus it can Knowing that Zhao��s current power is great, Zhao��s and Angel��s genes do have arrogant capital.


    Zhao Heng is one of Zhao��s directors and a real power figure of Zhao��s family. Zhao Hai, the young man, is the grandson of Angel Gene, the grandson of Zhao��s helm.


    "Manli, they gave Zhao Dong Zhao Gongzi them tea." Han Sen felt that this time Zhao people came to look for him, I am afraid that most of them came for the little angels, but I don''t know how they found Qin Qin.


    However, this is not surprising. After all, the Zhao family and the various forces of the alliance have inextricably linked, and it is not an accident that Qin Hao can come together.


    "You are the Hansen of Ji Jia?" Zhao Heng looked at Han Sen, as the elders asked the junior.


    "I am Hansen." Hansen replied that since Zhao Heng pulled him to Ji Jia, he did not say much.


    "I also chatted with Ruozhen some time ago, listening to him talking about you, young people are good." Zhao Heng continued.


    "You always praised." Han Sen frowned slightly, I don''t know what Zhao Heng relied on to sell old.


    Although Ji Ruozhen is much younger than Zhao Heng, but he is already a hero, he is about to take the position of Yuan. Zhao Heng is just a director of Zhao. Such a director of Zhao��s family is still there. His voice, but it is the use of Ji Ruozhen, this tone is a bit too big.


    Even Zhao��s current helm is probably just like this.


    "People say that Zhao is arrogant, and now it seems that there is no arrogance." Han Sen secretly said.


    Qin Qin saw Han Sen''s look a little displeased, and quickly said: "Today Zhao Dong, they are coming, I want to invite you to kill a suspected **** creature..."


    Qin Hao has not finished, Zhao Haiyang said on the side of the interface: "We don''t have to let you go, if you are willing to sell that level of God to us."


    Hansen didn''t get angry at all. Hansen was just a bit strange. People like Zhao Haiyang lived in the league.


    "Sorry, the gods don''t sell, I have a lot of things to do recently. I don''t have much time in the recent period." Hansen didn''t think about whether to help people kill the gods, let alone help Zhao. These people in the ocean.


    "Young people, think about it again." Zhao Heng held down Zhao Ocean, who wanted to be angry, and Yin and Yang looked at Hansen.


    Han Sen wants to refuse directly, but Qin Xiao coughed and said: "Zhao Dong first drinks tea, Han Sen, there is a confidential document in the group for me to bring to you, you sign it."


    Han Sen left Qin Hui with the living room and went to his office to say: "Qin team, what is going on? Is it because I have to help Zhao Heng in the group?"


    Qin Xiao smiled and shook his head: "No, if it is a thing in the group, it is simple."


    After Qin Yu explained, Han Sen realized that Zhao had a lot of seats in the upper and lower houses. This time, Ji Ruozhen was so smooth, and there was Zhao��s credit.


    "It��s no wonder that Zhao Hengyi came to mention Ji Ruozhen. It turned out to be such a thing." Han Sen sneered: "I don''t believe that Zhao Jia will not support Ji Ruozhen because of this incident. That Zhao Heng and Zhao Haiyang are just foxes and tigers." ��


    "Zhao''s support for Ji Ruozhen naturally has a lot of interests in it, so he will not give up supporting Ji Ruozhen." Qin Hao paused and continued to say: "But you think about it carefully, if you refused Zhao Heng, Zhao Jia Going to Ji Ruozhen, will you answer it?"


    "If they ask for the truth?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "The Yuan campaign will soon reach the final critical stage. Ji Jia will not allow any accidents. Zhao will come to you for help at this time because they know that Ji Jia can''t refuse them at this time. As long as Zhao Jia is willing to look for it. Ji Ruozhen, Ji Ruozhen may only be able to promise them now, even if it is Ji Jia, sometimes he has to compromise." Qin said.


    "So I have no choice?" Hansen has a 5 percent stake in Jijia Qingtian Technology. If there is any accident in the election, Ji Ruozhen will not become a dollar, and Qingtian Technology will definitely turn from big to big.


    Ji Ruozhen is his future father-in-law. Hansen seems to be unwilling to refuse in any case.


    "You can still talk to the Zhao family now, otherwise you can only talk to Ji Ruozhen about the conditions. Who do you think is easier to talk about?" Qin Xiao smiled.


    "In this case, I will help them with Zhao." Han Sen smiled in a bad manner. 8

 Chapter 719： Blood spring

    In an ancient forest, there is a spring with a bleeding water, turned into a blood pool, and a living creature is kept at the spring. .


    The Zhao family discovered blood springs and different creatures. Finally, they were convinced that it was a super-god creature. After several battles with the super **** creature, they finally lost their lives and the losses were very heavy.


    Fortunately, the super **** creature does not know why, and does not stay away from the blood spring, otherwise the Zhao family does not dare to provoke the super **** creature again and again.


    Han Sen and Zhao Heng bargained for a bargain. After the best negotiation, they followed them to the blood spring.


    Qin Lan will go along with this time, so that Han Sen is a little happy, otherwise they are only facing the Zhao family along the way, certainly boring.


    When I encountered some different creatures along the way, it was all the people of Zhao��s family who solved the problem. It was not possible to take Hansen and Qin��s shots. The eight people of Zhao��s family also showed their strong strength, all of which started the gene. The strong man of the lock, especially the one who is Zhao Heng, is very terrible.


    One thing is that Han Sen is very interested. The physical qualities of these people in the Zhao family seem to be stronger than the general gene of the gods.


    During the break, Qin Xiao quietly told Han Sen that Zhao had a complete genetic optimization program. Since birth, special training was carried out to improve his genes from various aspects such as diet, resulting in the Zhao family being more than the same body. The quality is higher, which is one of the proud capital of the Zhao family.


    "Qin Wei, try this, the genetic nutrient solution made by our angel gene can not be bought on the market, it is good for the body." Zhao Ocean took it over and took a pen-sized bottle and handed it to Qin Yu, inside the bottle. It is a transparent purple liquid.


    "Thank you, I have a nutrient solution." Qin Hao did not pick up the nutrient solution in Zhao Hai''s hands, so that Zhao Hai''s face is not very good-looking.


    Han Sen was secretly laughing at the side, and the Zhao family really regarded themselves as God, and everything should follow their minds.


    The Special Security Action Team has a mission, and unless it is a special case, it is impossible to eat other people''s things, as well as the team''s team members, each serving each supply, so as to avoid any problems, this is the discipline of the action squad.


    It is normal for Qin Hao to refuse. Even Hansen will not take things to Qin Lan. This Zhao Ocean cannot know the discipline of the special security action group, but still has to send something to Qin Yu. After being rejected, Unhappy, this is really the best person to see.


    However, Zhao Haiyang quickly returned to normal, just sat down next to him and chatted with Qin.


    Han Sen listened for a while, he was uncomfortable for Qin Yu, this Zhao Ocean is really a powerful self, chatting in various shows and Zhao''s strong, Qin Yu just smiled at the side, even her is difficult to insert Get your mouth.


    Hansen was really not interested in listening to it. He closed his eyes and raised his eyes next to the tree, and at the same time gave some news to the distant Yinyang Princess.


    In the distant mountains, the Yin and Yang princess took the lead in front, holding the small silver and silver behind, and finally there was a bitter Wang Yuhang.


    "I said Missy, where are we going to go?" Wang Yuhang asked with a depressed face.


    "Follow it, there is so much nonsense." Princess Yin and Yang stunned Wang Yuhang. From now on, Wang Yuhang has been complaining.


    "What the head of the team wants us to do, reveal something." Wang Yuhang asked in front of the Yin Yang Princess, smiled and asked.


    He has tried to ask zero, but zero seems to be a wood man, no matter what he asks, zero is when he is the air.


    Only this yin and yang princess occasionally said two sentences to him, but they were not marginal and could not ask anything.


    Princess Yin and Yang did not care about Wang Yuhang, but just led the way in the front.


    Han Sen asked them to bring Wang Yuhang over. Naturally, there was no good thought. Zhao took the opportunity to force him to help kill the super **** creature. Hansen naturally could not be so easy to follow.


    The Zhao family can''t think of it. Wang Yuhang can follow the ghosts unconsciously. After all, they are very dangerous on the way. It is easy to encounter attacks by different creatures. It is impossible to have no movement.


    It is a pity that the small silver and silver have the ability to spread the aliens. They followed the road and were not attacked by different creatures. The Zhao family naturally could not find their existence.


    There are many different creatures in this ancient forest. Hansen has killed a lot of different creatures along the way. Among them, there is the existence of the blood level, but Hansen and Qin Yu are not used at all. The loot naturally has no part of them. .


    Zhao Haiyang was divided into blood and blood for them to eat, but Qin Hao and Han Sen refused.


    Between the towering old trees, there is a stream slowly flowing out, but the water is a blood red color, just like the fresh blood that just flowed out.


    "Going up the blood brook, but you can see the blood spring and the alien creature in more than twenty miles." Zhao Heng licked something that needs attention.


    The Zhao family is proud, but it is absolutely not stupid. This time, with the help of Hansen��s strength, the blood creature will be killed anyway, otherwise I don��t know if there is any next chance.


    After walking for another twenty miles, I saw that there was a blood-colored stone hill between the ancient forests. The mountain was not high, and there was a crack in the mountain wall. There was spring water pouring from the crack. Flowing down the **** mountain wall, forming a blood pool under the mountain.


    On the bank of the blood pool, a black beast was lying there, his fur was black and bright, and there was a pair of curved black horns on his head. He couldn��t say anything like a dog, but it was like a cat.


    It is almost the same size as an adult tiger. It is a relatively small body among different creatures. However, Hansen sees the fluctuation of life in it, and knows that this guy is definitely a super **** creature.


    "According to the agreement, you have to cooperate with us to kill the other creature, but the final blow is to be done by our people." Zhao Heng said to Hansen on the side.


    "Okay, listen to you." Hansen nodded and said there was no opinion.


    "First let your super gods go to fight with it, we look for opportunities to surround it." Zhao Heng said.


    "No problem." Hansen did not say much, directly summoned the jihad angel.


    Zhao Heng, they saw the jihad angels, and they all showed the envious color in their eyes. At the same time, they also jealous of Hansen��s good life. They would encounter such a good thing, killing a super-death creature that was seriously injured and dying, and got such a Super **** pet.


    Hansen directly ordered the jihad angel to kill the alien creature, and also sent a message to the yin and yang princess who followed.

 Chapter 720： Terror

    The Zhao family scattered around the past, but did not shoot, apparently want to wait for the jihad angel and the super **** creature to fight for you to die and live again. .


    "These bastards." Hansen secretly sighed, his eyes focused on the super-god creature, and opened the genetic lock to observe its life.


    This super-real creature has a chaotic atmosphere, which is obviously a super-god generation, but the strength is quite good.


    Super **** creatures are super **** creatures after all. Although jihad angels have a little advantage, they can��t help it for a while.


    Like the jihad angels, the super-god creatures are all balanced in all aspects. There is no special attribute. The sword of the jihad angels squats on its body from time to time, and draws a wound. Although it does not hurt the key, it also makes Zhao Heng et al.


    They were besieged several times, and there was no real supernatural creature that could really hurt. Now it��s just a pet, and it can suppress the super-god creatures, leaving a flaw in it, which makes Zhao Heng The eyes that look to the jihad angels become more hot.


    However, Han Sen''s gaze moved to the side of the blood spring. This super **** creature is a bit weird. In terms of the wisdom of the super **** creature, it is not an opponent of the jihadist angel and should be able to escape.


    However, this super **** creature refused to leave the blood spring, obviously it is strange in the blood spring, so it will keep it here.


    Hansen observes the blood spring with the hole in the tunnel, and the blood pool is full of vitality. It is not an ordinary spring water, and the spring eyes on the mountain wall are full of vitality.


    After seeing the crack for a while, Hansen suddenly was shocked. In the crack, Han Sen felt a very powerful life, which made Han Sen feel a cold sweat.


    "Damn, there is a terrible creature hidden in the crack of the mountain." Hansen looked at the crack in the mountain. Suddenly, Hansen seemed to have a feeling of being stared at.


    It seems that among the cracks in the mountain, there is a pair of cold and ruthless evil eyes staring at him, which makes him feel awkward and immediately withdraws the hole in the Xuanqi field, and dare not peek into the crack of the mountain.


    "The creatures in the cracks of the mountain can actually find my hole and the mysterious field. I can also find the location where I am. This guy is absolutely terrible. Zhao��s idea to dare to play this blood pool is really lively impatient. "Han Sen has a lingering heart, and his body is cold and sweaty.


    He didn''t see the alien creature at all, but he was so shocked by the alien creature, and the horror of the alien creature was probably more than the vast majority of super-natural creatures he had ever seen.


    Now Hansen is already thinking about whether he wants to take the little angel away immediately. There is such a horrible guy peeking next to him. I am afraid that even if he can kill the super **** creature, they will not get any benefit.


    However, if Hansen retires now, there is no way for Zhao��s family to explain it. This is even white.


    Hansen glanced at the direction of the crack in the mountain, and looked at the little angel who fought the super **** creature, and temporarily gave up his intention to turn around and escape.


    The creatures in the cracks of the mountain did not seem to have to rush out. Hansen thought about it and didn''t have to escape so quickly. With his ability, it was definitely faster than the Zhao family. Even if the guy really came out, the unlucky one was Zhao. Constant them, why should he be anxious, big deal, directly recover the little angels and escape.


    "Qin team, no matter what happens, you are always with me, don''t go away." Han Sen lowered his voice and said to Qin Hao next to him.


    "What''s the situation?" Qin Hao looked at Han Sen with amazement. The strange animal was clearly suppressed by Hansen''s pet. He said these words now, obviously.


    "I always feel a little bit wrong, and my heart is a little uneasy. My feelings have always been very accurate. After a while, you don''t want to rush out, just follow me. If something is wrong, we will run away the first time." Hansen said.


    "Okay." Qin Hao looked around and found that although he did not find any problems, he nodded and agreed.


    From time to time, the little angel''s sword left a wound on the body of the super **** creature. The alien creature refused to escape. The body was full of blood, and a loud roar, but still **** battle with the little angel.


    Zhao Heng''s ecstasy: "Han Sen, let your pets work harder, hit the super **** creature, and let it hurt and run."


    "Zhao Dong, that is a super **** creature, not a cat and a dog." Han Sen faintly returned.


    Zhao Heng didn''t say anything more. He also knew that this was anxious. Fortunately, the super **** creature did not escape. Zhao Heng ordered everyone to shrink the encirclement. If the super **** creatures escaped, they could stop. One stop.


    But the super **** creature is like a stupid one. It is obviously not the opponent of the little angel, but it is always fighting to the end. There are more and more scars on the body, and there is too much blood flowing out. It is almost impossible.


    The little angel is like a god. After the two wings flapped, it turned into a light and shadow and the super **** creatures crossed. In the neck of the super **** creature, who had already been injured, he smashed a sword and suddenly opened a deep mark on the neck. The bones were cut off several times, and blood rushed out of it.


    The super **** creature fell to the ground and struggled for a few times and could not stand up.


    "Han Sen, don''t forget the appointment, ask your pet to retire, let us come." Zhao Heng ordered the Zhao family to encircle and yell at Hansen.


    "My mission has been completed, and the rest of you can solve it yourself." Hansen said nothing, directly took the little angel back, he already felt that the creature in the crack of the mountain was in a hurry, there was a terrible breath from Spread out in the mountain wall, it may break out at any time.


    Don''t say that the super **** creature is still not dead. Even if it is really killed by the little angel, Hansen will never dare to go up again. Now Hansen only wants to go far, so as not to be implicated.


    Zhao Heng, eight of them have been surrounded, wanting to kill the super-healthy creature that has been devastated, and all kinds of knives are greeted by the dying super **** creature wound.


    However, he only heard a roar, and the dying alien creatures violently slammed down and threw a Zhao family man, biting his head directly, and his claws torn his body at the same time.


    Zhao Heng was screaming, shot at the wound between the necks of the super **** creature, and suddenly the super **** creatures screamed together and fell to the ground.


    Several Zhao family swarmed up and killed the alien creatures. Although there were some casualties, they were not willing to let the little angels help again, fearing that the little angels finally killed this super **** creature.

 Chapter 721： Stealing eggs

    Although the super-god creature is already dying, but still kills several people in Zhao, but it is really too much injury, it will be almost impossible to see.


    Zhao Xi was overjoyed and told the crowd to besiege the super-natural creatures and said: "If you work harder, it will not work."


    The eight people in Zhao��s family have already died three times. Others are also wounded, but they are dying to see the super-god creatures, but they are very excited.


    "Let me kill it." Zhao Haiyang looked at the super-god creature that had been standing still, and excitedly shouted.


    "Good." Zhao Heng naturally would not oppose it. Among them, the eight people, he and Zhao Haiyang are Zhao Jiaxuan, whoever kills the same.


    However, I haven''t waited for Zhao Haiyang to do it. The super-god creature that has been crumbling is suddenly like a returning light. Suddenly, a family of Zhao is thrown down, and then screaming into the forest.


    At one time, Zhao Heng and Zhao Haiyang both knew, and no one expected that this alien would actually run at this time.


    Just now, the super **** creature did not run so deadly. Now it is almost dying, and it seems that even the station is almost unable to stand up. Where is it coming from?


    "Fast chase, can''t let it run." Zhao Heng first came back to God and ordered the remaining few people to chase the super **** creature.


    However, I suddenly heard a crack in the sound of the mountains and rocks, and they scared Zhao Heng. Looking back, I saw that the mountain blood hill exploded a big hole. The crack of the mountain where the bleeding spring was originally blown up, a huge The **** cockroach climbed out of it.


    The dark red body of the section is thicker than the train box, but the stretched body is twenty or thirty meters long. At this time, there are countless claws dancing and rushing toward it.


    Just in the blink of an eye, there are two people in the Zhao family who have been cut off by the terrible claws. Zhao Heng suddenly frightened the souls of the dead, where can still chase the super **** creature, and escaped and shouted: "Han Sen Let your pet block it."


    "Zhao Dong, are you kidding? Such a fierce guy, do you let my pet go to death?" Hansen said with Qin Hao running.


    "Han Sen, don''t forget our agreement..." Zhao Haiyang shouted.


    "Our agreement is to help you kill the previous super-god creature. I have done everything I have done, and I have agreed that I have already completed it. This is not within the scope of the agreement. I can''t afford it either." Hansen said that he has already taken it. The Qin dynasty ran away.


    Zhao Haiyang was angry and anxious. The **** creature was too horrible. It was not manpower to stop it. It was only a moment, and another person was caught up by it.


    There are only eight people in Zhao��s family. Now there are only three of them left by Zhao Heng, but the **** ones have not chased Zhao Heng and climbed directly toward the direction of the previous super-natural creature.


    Han Sen��s heart stunned and screamed. The super **** creature was attracted to Wang Yuhang. Now the blood is attracted to the past, and things are a bit uncomfortable.


    "Why Wang Yuhang is so unlucky, always out of these moths." Han Sen is about to turn around and wander around Wang Yuhang, but suddenly stopped, turned and ran back to the blood spring.


    "What are you doing?" Qin said in the back.


    "I will go see it again, you will go first." Hansen said and ran back.


    Zhao Heng, they saw Hansen running back again, all of them were slightly stunned, but they did not dare to run back again. They took a look and found that Hansen went to the blood spring and did not know what he wanted to do.


    However, for them, Hansen died better. The Zhao family sacrificed so many people at once, and the result was that the super **** creatures ran away. This time it was a big loss.


    Hansen did not care about the Zhao family, and flew up to the cracked hole in the mountain wall, looking into the inside and looking at it.


    After he opened the genetic lock with Dong Xuan Jing, he felt the vitality of the cave. He wondered if there was anything else in it. Anyway, bloodyness has already been taken away. It should be no problem to look back.


    I saw a large hole in the crack of the mountain. At the bottom of the hole, there was a **** egg lying quietly. It was as big as a football. The whole body crystal was red, and the breath of life was transmitted from above. from.


    Hansen suddenly had a ecstasy. He had already eaten the eggs of the magic ant king. He knew that it was a good thing. He had not yet produced the essence of life genes. If he ate it directly, he could increase the super-god gene, which is much more convenient than absorbing the essence of life genes.


    I didn''t expect this **** to be born with an egg. Hansen said nothing, jumped straight in, grabbed the **** egg, put it in the pocket, and then turned and climbed out of the hole.


    Hansen was still thinking about how to save Wang Yuhang them, but suddenly he heard a shrill screaming, and saw the old trees in the forest fall down in a row. The huge **** blood seemed to find his own. The descendants were stolen, and they even rushed back.


    Han Sen ran off and chased Zhao Heng. His speed was naturally much faster than that of Zhao Haiyang. He had already caught up with Zhao Haiyang in a short time.


    Zhao Haiyang looked at the back, people are about to be scared, Han Sen has nothing behind him, but behind Han Sen, the huge **** has been chased up, the huge body directly put the big trees and the soil Arched, madly rushed up, it was like a mad dragon.


    "You...what did you do...how to bring it over again..." Zhao Heng ran in front of him and asked.


    "I didn''t do anything!" Hansen said as he ran over and left the Zhao family behind.


    Zhao Heng had their hearts in the mother, Han Sen got the guy, but they gave them a pit, they hate to cut Hansen now.


    However, their speed was faster than that of Hansen, and Hansen was soon opened, and the **** one behind him was about to catch up with them.


    When Hansen caught up with the foremost Qin Lan, he heard a scream from behind, knowing that Zhao��s family was unlucky.


    "Let''s go." Hansen stepped forward to take advantage of Qin''s waist and directly summoned the wings to fly in the sky, and in the blink of an eye he had already flown into the sky.


    However, he only heard a scream, only to see the one hundred meters long, the **** red cockroach, and actually opened two pairs of transparent blood wings, flying at a very fast speed.


    "I wipe!" Hansen originally thought that as long as he could fly away, who knows that the **** can fly, and it is so fast, it is much faster than his bloodstain.


    "You are going from the other side." Hansen bit his teeth and fell back into the forest, letting Qin Qin down, and ran to the other side, and led the flying blood to the other side.

 Chapter 722： Blue Mountain (the lord plus more)

    Feitian **** is really led by Hansen, has been chasing Hansen to the ancient forest. .


    The ancient trees were hit by the bang, and a group of alien raptors flew into the sky, the tigers fled, and large worms rushed to avoid them. It seemed that they were all afraid of this huge flying blood.


    Hansen opened the genetic lock and strengthened his own speed with the technique of the sacred movement of the mysterious man of the sacred light. However, even if he did, he could not open the distance with this flying blood and could only keep being chased. On, let Han Sen feel very shocked.


    Such a terrible big guy, even a jihadist angel is hard to come by, not to say that the jihad angel is not strong, but there is no way to make a natural body gap. The strange power of flying blood is natural, and there are too many jihad angels in this respect. .


    The jihadist angel has no problem with self-protection, but it is impossible to stop flying and bloody, so Hansen can only escape.


    In the large ancient forest, Hansen desperately fled, and has long been unaware of the position. On several occasions, Hansen wanted to throw away this scorpion egg, but he was reluctant.


    Trying to let the little angels attract the **** attention, but this guy is like a Hansen, and he is not attracted to the little angels. He is chasing Hansen.


    The little angel''s big sword smashed in the past, and there were too many claws on the body. If a paw was blocked, it would block the little angel''s sword. The little angel couldn''t help it.


    Hansen fled, and the old trees in front were suddenly empty. The huge mountains were in front of them, and the rolling mountains were one after another. I don''t know where it is.


    Hansen has no other choices. He can only escape into the mountains, walk around the mountains, and he can also circulate with the flying blood.


    It��s just that Hansen is very strange. When he was in the ancient forest, he could see a lot of different creatures, but in this big mountain, he suddenly died of horror, turned over two mountains, and even a bird and beast Did not see, there are blue-grey stones everywhere, even plants rarely grow.


    Hansen also didn''t have time to think about what was going on. He had limited time to open the genetic lock. He had escaped for a long time. He had gradually begun to suffer from some problems. The whole body was so painful that he would eventually damage the body if he continued.


    However, if the genetic lock is turned off, it means that the technique of the scent of the **** of light can no longer be simulated. His speed is greatly reduced, and he can''t escape the **** pursuit.


    Hansen gritted his teeth and pulled the eggs out of the bag, ready to be thrown back to the flying blood, and also to fight for a chance to live.


    But when I turned around, I saw that the flying blood was twisting and screaming at the foot of the mountain, but I didn��t chase it, as if I was afraid of something.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and he quickly looked around. He ran to a big mountain. All of them were surrounded by such a mountain. He didn''t pay attention to it just now. At this time, he looked at it and found that the mountain and the surrounding mountains seemed to be somewhat different.


    The mountains next to it are all blue-gray stones, but the mountains show a slight blue color, and the stones seem to emit a little metallic luster.


    I don''t know what mystery is on the blue mountain. The horrible flying **** screams only under the mountain, but I dare not set foot on the blue mountain. I am constantly twisting and dancing outside, and the surrounding rocks are smashed.


    However, no matter how fierce the flying blood is, he never dares to approach the Blue Mountains.


    Hansen��s heart was not good, and he quickly spread the hole in the tunnel. However, he did not find any strange things in the vicinity. There is no life on the rocks of the Blue Mountains. It is a dead object like ordinary rock.


    This made Han Sen secretly relieved, at least temporarily not dangerous, but his hole Xuanqi field coverage is limited, looking up to the mountains.


    I saw the majesty of the mountains, and the peaks of the mountains were already covered by the clouds. I couldn��t see anything on the mountains. It was just that I could see the blue rocks, and there were no strange places.


    "What is the fear of flying blood? In fact, even its descendants have stolen, and it does not dare to set foot on the Blue Mountains. There must be something weird in this, I am afraid that the weirdness is on the Blue Mountains." Han Sen looked at the mountains. There is really nothing in the clouds.


    Although Hansen��s heart was curious, he knew that curiosity would kill the cat, so he walked around the foot of the mountain and went around from the other side of the Blue Mountains to escape the **** pursuit.


    Although he didn''t dare to go to the Blue Mountains, he was staring at Hansen outside. Hansen went over there. It just went around and stared at Hansen.


    Hansen gritted his teeth and placed the eggs between the rocks of the Blue Mountains. Then he rushed to the other side, hoping that the flying blood would go to look at its eggs and not pursue himself.


    Unfortunately, Hansen��s abacus was mistyped. He saw that his eggs were more violent, but he still dared not set foot on the Blue Mountains to get his eggs, just chasing Hansen around the mountain and making a fierce attack. Screaming fiercely, the mountains around the earthquake kept echoing the screams.


    There is also the sound of the mountain stone being smashed by the blood of the sky. Numerous claws climbed over the rock, like countless blades, cutting out many traces of the stone.


    "This guy and I are on the hook?" Hansen was depressed in his heart. When he wanted to come and think, he could only let the little angel take the scorpion egg and take the flying **** blood away, and he would be able to escape.


    Just as Hansen was going to let the little angel fly away with the eggs, he suddenly heard the sound of the ancient clock coming from the top.


    when!


    The mysterious and simple bells were uploaded from the Blue Mountains, and they kept reverberating between the mountains. When I heard the bells, Hansen��s body was in a mess, and he scared him to run the tunnel mysteriously, forcing the chaotic atmosphere. Store it back.


    when!


    When the top bell rings again, it seems to have some strange power, which makes the atmosphere in Hansen''s body more turbulent and chaotic.


    Hansen gritted his teeth and traversed the mysterious sacred mystery.


    The bells have an ethereal beauty, and there seems to be some kind of strange power. Like the ripples, the clouds shrouded in the top of the mountain are scattered, and the layers of the waves are swaying, gradually showing the true meaning of the upper half of the Blue Mountains.


    The ancient clock was ringing for six times, and then there was no sound. Han Sen finally supported the end of the bell. It took him two hours to return his chaotic breath to the right path and slowly opened his eyes.


    I saw that the clouds over the Blue Mountains had dispersed, forming a circular vacuum around the Blue Mountains. The clouds in the sky outside the Blue Mountains rolled over, but there was no cloud in the kilometer.


    Han Sen looked at the top of the Blue Mountains and wanted to see what was in it. The mysterious bells came from.

 Chapter 723： Blue Shelter (Glory Plus)

    Hansen��s pupils shrank fiercely, only on the top of the Blue Mountains. A blue mysterious shelter occupied the entire mountain, like the heavenly castle of the heavens.


    It��s just the blue sanctuary, it seems to have been very ruined, many buildings have collapsed, even the front wall has fallen a large piece, covered with a thick layer of dust, looks like it has been abandoned for endless years. No one is there.


    "Shelter? Is there a shelter here? Is it a shelter for humans or a shelter for humans?" Hansen looked at the shelter carefully, but it was extremely limited. Although it was already broken, it still looked like a tower. There is a unique ancient charm.


    "It seems that there should be no people or different creatures in this shelter, otherwise it will not be so dilapidated, but how can the flying **** be so fearful? Even the mountain feet are afraid to come up, is it in this shelter? Is there anything horrible?�� Han Sen was wondering, but he saw the flying blood that was very fearful of the Blue Mountains. After seeing the broken shelter, he suddenly lost his previous fear and roared. I rushed up.


    Hansen was a glimpse. After the reaction, he ran to the mountain. This guy apparently did not know that the shelter on the mountain had been broken, so he did not dare to come up.


    Now that the sanctuary has been broken, it has been rushed directly without any scruples.


    Hansen has no other choice, speeding up the speed to run in the sanctuary on the mountain. Although it is broken, it doesn''t look like someone or a different creature, but as long as there is a complete transmission array inside, he can pass the transmission array first. Going back to the league, this is also an escape route.


    Of course, Hansen will eat the eggs first before sending them out.


    The following flying **** stalks followed, Hansen rushed to the huge blue shelter, only to find that the buildings of these shelters were actually cast from blue metal, but even so, what is not known What terrible power destroyed many buildings.


    Even the blue metal wall, which is more than 20 meters high and a few meters wide, was shattered by a force for a few miles, forming a large gap.


    Hansen glanced at the shelter and there was thick dust everywhere. I don��t know how many years there were no humans or aliens to set foot on it.


    I was overjoyed in my heart. It is the best shelter in a ruined sanctuary. If he finds a transmission array, he can send it out, and he will not be able to carry it with him.


    Hansen rushed into the shelter and stepped on the thick dust, and it sounded like a squeaky noise on the snow.


    The flying blood rushed to the shelter and hesitated before chasing Hansen into the shelter.


    There are collapsed metal buildings everywhere in the blue metal shelter. Some buildings have only one or two walls left, some have collapsed half, and some have been cut in half.


    Hansen pursued the **** pursuit of the metal buildings, but he had already begun to have some physical strength. He summoned the little angel directly and threw the eggs to her, letting her fly away with the eggs.


    Bloody snorted at Hansen, but eventually turned to chase the little angel.


    Hansen was able to get out and ran to the nearby building to see if there was a complete transmission array.


    Passing through several collapsed buildings, it has already been a mess, and there are cracked metal fragments everywhere. It is impossible to have a complete transmission array.


    I soon saw a square. In the center of the square, there is a collapsed half-bell tower. There is also a blue bronze bell. I can��t tell the mysterious mystery. There are many mysterious patterns inscribed on it. Most of them are inscribed. It''s some quirky bug pattern and the same symbol.


    When Hansen saw this blue bronze bell, he suddenly thought of a problem. If there is no human or alien creature in this abandoned shelter, what happened to the previous six bells?


    Hansen��s eyes glanced around, there was dust everywhere, a thick layer, and no footprints and traces were visible. Even the blue brass bell had a thick layer of gray, which looked like I don''t know how many years haven''t touched it.


    "Don''t the bell just be sent out by this bronze bell?" Hansen unfolded his wings and flew over the bell tower, which was only half of the left side, and looked at the clock carefully.


    It was just this look, but Hansen was shocked. On the remaining half of the clock tower, there was a body that looked like a personal class. The body was broken and the body was turned into a sputum. It was covered with dust. I don''t know how long I have died.


    Hansen summoned a long gun and picked up the clothes on his body. The clothes and bones were all broken and they were turned into gray.


    "Is this a shelter for human beings, and it was later attacked by something different creatures, so it will become what it is now?" Hansen went down from the bell tower and walked inside the shelter, but this time Hansen changed. Be careful.


    Even the super **** armor was summoned to avoid accidents. Anyway, there are no other human beings here. No one will see him.


    There are collapsed metal buildings everywhere, even a complete building can not be found, and most of the rooms have no transmission array, and occasionally one has been damaged, and the damage is very serious.


    Hansen has discovered a lot of human corpses, and it is almost the same as that of the previous one. It has been a long time to die. I don��t know what the reason is. I touched it directly into a fly ash.


    Hansen looked at most of the shelters, and could not find a complete transmission array. The little angels lured the blood to fight on the other side of the shelter. Hansen was not good.


    "Weird, except for the blue brass bell that I just had, there are no other bell towers in the entire shelter, nor any other bells. Where did the previous six bells come from?" Sen is puzzled.


    While Hansen was thinking about it, he suddenly heard a thunderous bell ringing and almost turned Hansen to the ground.


    Hansen quickly ran the tunnel mysteriously, and stabilized the atmosphere inside the body. At the same time, he looked up and saw the blue brass bell on the half of the clock tower. At this time, the wind was ringing and the thunderous bell was heard. .


    "It��s a **** of a ghost. How can the bell ring when it sounds?" Hansen suppressed the chaotic smell of the body while staring at the blue brass bell.


    The little angels and **** who are chasing have stopped at this time, and it seems to have been affected by the bell.


    when!


    The blue brass bell rang again, more horrible than before, almost as if it was blown up in Hansen��s ear.

 Chapter 724： Blue brass clock

    I heard the bells when I was in the mountains. I felt that it was not so strong. At this time, I was too close to the blue bronze bell. I only felt that the name of the bell was like a thunder, the meridian of the earthquake was tumbling, and the blood was pouring down, making Hansen a bite. The old blood spit out directly. ��


    when! when! when!


    The blue bronze bell rang, the blood of Hansong��s mouth kept overflowing, and at the same time, the tunnel Xuan Jing and the bell contend with each other, but although the tunnel Xuan Jing was mysterious, it could not completely resist the sound of the bronze bell, which made Han Sen��s body gas. The blood is getting more and more chaotic, and the blood vessels in the body are bursting up. It is like a strip of indigo-colored snake snake. It is still twisted and swelled, and it seems to burst at any time.


    Some blood vessels have cracked, causing Hansen''s skin to be stained with a layer of blood, which is very horrible.


    On the other side, the blood is not good enough. The body twists and twists on the ground, hits the metal buildings, knocks down a lot of metal buildings, and makes a loud noise.


    This blue brass bell can be chaotic, and the stronger its own breath, the more powerful it will be.


    This **** blood itself should be a second generation of gods. The breath of the atmosphere is quite powerful, but there is no bell that can resist it. It is chaotic and breathable. At this time, the whole body breaths and slams into a chaotic state. Rolling there.


    On the contrary, the little angel just stood there, but it was not affected too much. Her body flowed, her body was filled with holy radiance, and the whole person was like an innocent holy angel. The bell of the blue bronze bell did not even exist. Can confuse her breath.


    However, the Holy Angel is also fighting against the bells of the blue bronze bell, and has no spare time to do anything else.


    "Hey!" Han Sen is also a blood spurt, his hole Xuan Jing also has the effect of countering the bell, but his physical quality and Dong Xuan Jing have not reached the level of the little angel, can not fully contend with the bell .


    The jihadist angel is not a protective pet. There is no way to protect Hansen. Hansen vomits blood and almost squirts. He feels that the big thing is not good. He thinks that the big thing is a thousand times and he thinks about what to do.


    He wore a class armor, but he did not resist the bell.


    Suddenly, Hansen remembered the violent magical beast that had been evolved on the road. At this time, it was useful and useless. First summon it and try it out.


    The black ink of black ink wraps around Hansen, wrapping his whole body in black smoke, which looks like an elliptical black hole.


    The bell slammed into the black smoke, and suddenly the black smoke swayed and melted, and the Hansen figure was faintly visible.


    But when the bell passed, the black smoke filled again, like a cover, and Hansen was protected.


    With the protection of black smoke, Hansen suddenly felt that the influence of the bell on him was greatly reduced. He had been able to use the tunnel to fight against it. The blood in the body gradually calmed down, and the blood vessels in the body also recovered. Hidden in the flesh.


    "Sure enough, baby." Hansen''s heart was ecstatic, and at the same time he couldn''t help but move his mind: "The magical beast can resist the attack of attribute power, since the bell can be resisted by it, that is to say, the bell is actually a special attribute power. ?"


    when! when! when!


    The blue bronze bell rang nine times in a row, and the sound of the sound was shocking.


    The blood screamed on the ground, and the blood was chaotic, and the blood of the big beach was spit out from time to time.


    After nine sounds, the blue bronze bell stopped and no longer sounded, but Hansen had even more horrible things.


    I saw that the blue brass bell flew up and hovered over to Hansen.


    I saw the blue brass bell inside, with a blue metal chain hanging on it. At the bottom of the metal chain, it was a tapered blue metal pendant. The reason why the blue brass bell can ring is the metal pendant inside. Caused by a hit.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s current atmosphere is not so chaotic, and he quickly flies up and rolls to the side, avoiding the blue bronze bell.


    Fortunately, the degree of the blue bronze clock is not so fast, so Hansen can avoid its slamming.


    When the blue bronze bell missed a hit, he did not continue to chase Hansen, but slid to the other side of the twisted blood.


    The bronze bell rotates on the side of the cover, and the bronze bell that is taller than that one, the cover is falling, and it is so strange that it is so big that it is too big to cover the **** cage. The eyes of Hansen are straight. .


    boom!


    The blue bronze bell crashed into the ground, and the twisted blood was covered in it. Suddenly, there was a continuous crashing sound. It seemed that blood was hitting the wall in the wall.


    The continuous slamming sounds are no different from the previous bells, and the sounds are touching again and again. Hansen can only continue to resist the sound with the magical beast.


    However, these sounds are obviously much worse than the previous bell sounds, but the sound of **** impacts, only the magical beast has been able to completely resist.


    Hansen watched the blue bronze clock carefully, but he couldn''t see any clues. There were many insect patterns and similar symbols on the clock, and I didn''t know what it meant.


    The **** slammed inside for two quarters of an hour, and the sound of the impact gradually weakened. After another two quarters of an hour, there was no breath at all.


    At this time, Hansen finally saw the blue bronze bell moving again. It swirled and hangs up, gradually converges on the big body shape, and restores how tall the person looks, and covers the little angel on the other side.


    Under the bronze bell, the **** bell that had been covered by the bronze bell had turned into a pile of dead bones. It looked like a dead body that didn''t know how many years it was, and it was very similar to those of human beings.


    The little angel had not been greatly affected by it. At the same time of the flash, the angel''s sword was on the bronze clock.


    when!


    The bronze bell was smashed with a shallow mark, and at the same time a horrible bell was heard. The atmosphere of the little angel was suddenly disturbed. It was necessary to stabilize the atmosphere with the technique of breath, so there was no way to resist the blistering of the bronze bell. See the bronze bell and rotate the cover to the little angel.


    The little angel resisted the chaotic atmosphere of the body and once again escaped the attack. Only when it came, the breath in her body became even more chaotic.


    Hansen directly summoned the little angel back into the sea of ??souls. The bronze clock suddenly lost his target, but it did not cover Hansen again, but flew back to the clock tower and hung in the bell tower that was only half a piece left. Above.


    "What kind of ghost is this guy? Is it a kind of **** creature?" Hansen looked stunned. Besides, he really couldn''t think of another explanation.


    It��s just that the level **** creature that kills people with bells, let��s not see it. Hansen didn��t even think about it before. 8

 Chapter 725： Big harvest

    Hansen glanced at the bronze bell and walked over to the **** body. He touched it hard and suddenly there was a large piece of bone that turned into fly ash. ?


    "Sure enough, this **** has been dried up by the bronze bell." Han Sen was shocked.


    Apparently, the bronze bell is a scent of bells and chaos. When people and strange creatures are in chaos, they will cover people. It seems like a bloody, powerful being, and it is covered in it. It is only four moments. The bell was sucked up and the essence of life turned into dry ash, and the horror of the blue bronze bell was known.


    Fortunately, the movement of the blue bronze clock is relatively slow, as long as it can withstand its bell, it is not too scared.


    The blue bronze clock only attacked Hansen once. After Hansen escaped, he did not attack again. It can be seen that it is wise, and I am afraid that it is really unpleasant, so I will give up.


    "The magical level of the **** creature, do not know what type of animal soul will be after the kill?" Han Sen eyes looked at the blue brass bell, his eyes showed greed.


    However, it is obviously not an easy task to kill the bronze bell. When attacking it, it will ring the bell, which is irritating. Fighting it is equivalent to fighting the bell while fighting. In that case It is obviously not realistic to want to kill it.


    Unfortunately, the little angel is a pet is not a stranger, if it is a stranger, she can use the magical beast soul, her own breath can fight against the bell, plus the protection of the magical beast, can completely fight the bronze bell .


    Unfortunately, as a pet, the little angel can''t use the soul of the beast.


    Hansen looked around for a while around the blue brass clock. He didn''t think of a good way. He could only summon the little angel again and let the little angel attack the blue bronze bell.


    when!


    The little angel slammed his sword on the bronze clock, and suddenly a horrible bell sounded. A blue bronze bell was scooped up with a sword mark. The bronze bell suddenly flew up and covered the little angel who injured it.


    Hansen immediately took the little angel back, and the blue bronze clock lost its target and fell back to the clock tower again.


    "There is hope!" Hansen was pleasantly surprised, summoning the little angel again, and letting her turn to the bronze bell.


    Repeated many times, the blue brass bell was criss-crossed and a lot of sword marks were drawn, and the blue bronze bell finally couldn''t stand it, and he rang the bell again.


    when! when! when!


    The horrible bell echoed in the ruined shelter, and Hansen took the little angel back into the sea of ??the soul, but only with the beast of the magical beast.


    After the blue brass bell rang, Hansen summoned the little angel to attack it.


    The blue bronze clock flew up and flew outside the metal shelter, seemingly trying to escape.


    Hansen naturally could not let it escape, and immediately chased the little angel.


    when!


    Another bell rang, the little angel suddenly squatted in the air, but Hansen summoned her back in time.


    "It was the same as it was when it was flying, but it was as strong as when the power was not static." Hansen waited for the bell and immediately chased it up.


    The flight of the blue bronze bell was not fast, Hansen was able to catch up with the wing of the blood, and when he got close, he summoned the little angel to attack the blue bronze bell again.


    Just listening to the bells between the mountains, no alien creatures dare to get close to the place where the bell rings.


    Hansen now knows what is called a thing, Hansen and the little angels are also in the same bloody, but the blue bronze clock can easily kill the blood, and now the blue bronze clock But he was chased by the little angel and the heavens had no way to enter the ground.


    Hansen has been chasing the back and observing the blue bronze bell with the hole in the tunnel.


    Usually, there is no life in the blue bronze bell. Only when the bell rings, can you feel a strange life flowing.


    Han Sen carefully sensed the law of the flow of breath, but it was very mysterious and strange, and could not tell the magic.


    Hansen and the little angel chased thousands of miles. I don��t know how many swords were smashed on the blue brass clock. The bronze bell was already covered with sword marks. Finally, a sword would split the blue brass bell, and There was no bell ringing this time, and the entire bronze bell was split into two halves and fell to the ground.


    "Hunting the death of the **** of death, the death knell of the death sorcerer, the flesh and blood are inedible, can collect the essence of life genes, can randomly increase the o to 1o point level gene."


    The voice rang in Hansen''s mind, and Hansen was overjoyed. But when I went to see the death knell, the copper bell that was split into two halves had no news. This is equivalent to the bronze bell of the corpse still there.


    "Can this guy be the second or third generation of the gods? Don''t tell me that the bronze bell will also give birth to future generations. This is too funny." Han Sen looked left and right, and couldn''t see how a bronze bell was born, but He is also lazy to consider so many questions, directly looking for where the essence of life genes is.


    But this is a bronze bell, and there is nothing like flesh and blood. Except for the bell wall of the bronze bell, it is the metal chain and pendant.


    Seeing the sinker, Hansen''s heart moved, summoning the little angel, let Xiaotian use the sword to lick the sinker, and surely opened the metal shell outside the sinker, revealing a blue life gene extract.


    "This time it really arrived, a scorpion egg and a life gene essence, plus a magical death smoldering beast soul, really earned big." Han Sen happy.


    But I glanced at the pieces of the bronze bell on the ground. I thought about it, took a big pocket and put the pieces of the death knell for all. The big pieces were directly smashed and all were loaded.


    Finally, I summoned the golden donkey, moved my pockets up, and walked back with full of spoils.


    Hansen, the life-threatening essence of the death knell, first collected it and let the **** egg let the little angel open it to eat.


    When the little angel slammed down, he immediately heard another sound in his mind.


    "Hunting the **** of life, the genus of the blood-dead dragon, the young body, not getting the soul of the animal, eating its flesh and blood can randomly increase the o to 1o point level gene."


    Hansen quickly took the licking eggs of the quilt and sucked the juice into his mouth. The juice was sweet like coconut juice, unexpectedly delicious, and completely free of biological blood.


    "Eat the 10,000-year-old blood demon dragon, the body and blood, the level of the **** gene +1."


    The sound of the increase in the level of God''s genes keeps ringing, and the beautiful Hansen''s mouth is about to close.


    The warm current of one strand is integrated into the body and turned into blood, which makes the blood cells change rapidly. It seems to be somewhat different from before, but it can''t be said differently.


    In the end, Wanshou Xue Yaolong added a seven-point **** gene to Hansen, which made Hansen''s level **** gene reach 24 points, and the physical quality can obviously feel improved. 8

 Chapter 726： Death knell

    After eating the Wanshou Xue Yaolong, Han Sen had time to study the life of the blue bronze bell. As long as he simulated the technique of circulation, he could absorb the life gene essence of the death knell.


    Hansen used the technique of the tunnel to simulate the death of the death knell, and suddenly felt the flesh and blood tremors of the whole body, and made a strange bell. The whole person seemed to be turned into a copper bell, and the flesh and blood continued to tremble.


    Hansen tried to play on his arm and suddenly sounded a bell similar to the death knell, but the bell had no effect on Hansen himself, but the golden feathers that sat down trembled.


    "This is very interesting. If I use this method, isn''t it that if someone else hits me again, it will be like the death knell of attacking death, will it be disturbed by this sound? Although I am not completely complete now. Simulation, but the use is certainly not small. Just this bell is a full-scale attack, and it does not distinguish between the enemy and me. When using it, it needs to be careful." Hansen��s death knell for the death of the death knell is quite interested, tried for a long time. After that, it began to refine the life genes of the death knell.


    The blue metal-like life gene extract was absorbed by Hansen refining, and the body cells suddenly became active. Although it is the essence of life genes in the name of death, it has made the cells neoplastic and the body genes have been greatly optimized.


    In the end, the death gene''s life gene extract added a total of 8 super **** genes to Hansen, and the super **** gene reached 32 points.


    "This time the harvest is really too big. If I come back a few times, I should be able to promote the super **** gene." Hansen was happy.


    But now Hansen needs to consider an important issue. He can go to his mother''s shelter now. With his current strength plus little angels and small silver, there should be not many different creatures that can threaten his life. Can consider starting.


    Although hundreds of thousands of miles are far away, Hansen must go, otherwise there is no way to help the mother to upgrade the super-god gene. If the mother can get the super-god gene full, then the chance of surviving the surpassing survivor will be great.


    After all, the promotion of the transcendence can be more than a hundred years of life, even if you are not risky now, when the life is about to end, you must take a risk, you can not sit and wait to die.


    Hansen is going to go back and ask Huangfu Xuejie to help, and make a route to go to the Blue Crystal Shelter where the mother is. You can go to the Blue Crystal Shelter while hunting the super **** creatures. It is not a waste of time.


    "Han Sen?" When Hansen passed by a human sanctuary, he suddenly heard someone call his name.


    Han Sen listened to the sound a bit familiar, but at some point he couldn��t remember who it was. He turned to look at the place where the sound came, but he saw a tall and sturdy man rushing to him.


    "Fist brother!" Hansen looked at the man''s face and shouted out.


    At that time, the boss of the fist army of one of the three major armies of the steel armor shelter, although not too much with Hansen, is not bad, and has had several cooperations.


    Moreover, the fist brother and Fang Jingqi are friends. Fang Jingqi is also the brother of Han Sen who plays the big little sister Fang Xuexi, and Tang Zhenliu is a good friend. Because of these relationships, there is not much intersection between Hansen and the fist brother. But the relationship is not bad.


    "It''s really you, it''s great." The fist brother is very bold, I don''t know why Hansen was very happy, and he gave Hansen a big hug.


    The Hansen people are a bit blind, and the fist brother is too enthusiastic, and his waist is about to be ruined.


    "Fist brother, your love is my heart, but I am a natural straight man, really not that mouth." Han Sen was hard to break free from the fist brother''s arms.


    Hansen is also relatively high, but the fist brother is taller than him, at least two meters two.


    "You are not good, I am fine." The fist brother glared at Han Sen''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    Hansen suddenly shuddered and stared at his fist brother.


    The fist laughed and said: "I really love you, you are so good, just help me and the old side, help us to lay this shelter."


    "Fang Jingqi is also here?" Hansen was surprised.


    "No way, I was born with him. I didn''t expect to be sent to this ghost place in the second shelter. The resources are very small, and there are no masters. Now the genes are still a lot worse. Now we are planning After laying down a royal sanctuary, the days will be much better. There are too few masters here. We were afraid that we couldn��t beat it. I didn��t expect you to be here too. It��s really good.��


    The fist brother took Hansen back and walked back and explained the beginning and the end of the matter.


    This area is better than Hansen''s in the glacial area, and is similar to the ice sheet. The fist brother and Fang Jingqi are not so good at the shelter.


    The fist brother and Fang Jingqi intend to capture a royal sanctuary in the nearby mountains, but also have a safe place to live, but also open the gateway to the mountains, and then you can hunt the alien creatures in the mountains, resources will be there.


    Following the fist brother came to a knight-level shelter, Han Sen saw Fang Jingqi, Fang Jingqi saw Han Sen slightly glimpsed, and then like the fist brother: "Han Sen, how come you came here, but it happened just right. We are planning to attack a royal sanctuary, and this time you have to help in any case."


    Han Sen smiled and agreed, there is a royal family to get it, and can help a friend, there is no reason not to agree.


    Hansen has not received any aliens for a long time, and this time he can gain something. He hopes that it will be a beautiful woman, so that the goddess army can add another member.


    "There was still a bit of fear that the master is not enough. Now Hansen is coming, we will plan and plan well, so the grasp will be much bigger." The fist brother said with some excitement.


    "Exactly, today''s lightning shelters and devils shelters come over, we will discuss them with them." Fang Jingqi is also very excited.


    Obviously, they still don''t know that Hansen has won the super-god, and only Hansen is regarded as a master.


    Hansen did not say anything, let them arrange, as long as they can help them, they can get the royals, and there should be no suspense in the strength of Hansen.


    However, when Fang Jingqi and his fist brother took Hansen to discuss with the other two shelters, they had some differences.


    Both the fist brother and Fang Jingqi know that Hansen is a master, so he wants Hanson to have more than one share, but the lightning shelter and the devil''s shelter obviously disagree. insisting that Hansen can only be regarded as a fist brother, they are not willing. Give Hansen more benefits.


    The two sides have therefore been arguing and have not been able to reach an agreement.


    "You put him so strong, then you and him went to attack the shelter, and what are you looking for?" The lightning shelter said some impatiently.


    Break the anti-theft perfect chapter, please use the search engine various novels to watch

 Chapter 727： I am afraid it is a bit difficult (the Lord adds more)

    "Qian Jiang, how do you say this? We cooperate to attack the shelter, what do you say, everyone to discuss it, you are not interested in saying this." Fist brother frowned.


    Qian Jiang��s mouth of the Lightning Shelter said: ��Since it is cooperation, then according to the previously stated distribution plan, you are looking for someone yourself. That is your own business. Even if you have to pay, you pay for it yourself, and we have What is it? Why let us give up part of it?"


    "With our current manpower, it is very difficult to capture the royal sanctuary. The sacrifice will be great. Hansen is a real master. With him joining, we will reduce many losses and the chances of success will be much higher..." Said.


    Hansen actually has no interest in the division. He wants to be a different kind of spirit. He will not stay here in the future. It is useless to take up the share. At most, it is a little more money. In case of this shelter, there is something to trouble him. And he does not see this money.


    However, because both the fist brother and Fang Jingqi have already come up, he is naturally not good at now saying no, that is, the face of the fist brother and Fang Jingqi.


    "When are you b god? He wants to be so powerful, why bother to cooperate with us, and it is not enough to kill the royal sanctuary. Lao Liu, are you saying?" Qian Jiang threw the words to the Devil''s Shelter. The principal of Liu.


    Liu said: "The old money is not rough. Since it is the person you are looking for, you should give it to someone from yours. We must not move."


    Qian Jiang and Liu said that they would not give in, and both the fist brother and Fang Jingqi could not make it.


    "Fang brother, boxing brother, we can''t keep the shelters?" Han Sen saw that the scene was a little stalemate, and he asked the fist brother and Fang Jingqi.


    "Of course, live." The fist brother did not know what Hansen meant, but at this time, the fist brother naturally could not show weakness.


    In fact, the fist brother and Fang Jingqi are indeed the strongest forces in this area. The lightning shelter and the demon sanctuary can only reluctantly compete with them.


    This time, the fist brother and Fang Jingqi have already given up some of the benefits in order to open up the resources to lay down the royal sanctuary, and promised to divide the interests of the three royal sanctuaries.


    In fact, if you really count according to the manpower and material resources, the boxing brothers must occupy at least 50%.


    There is really no one here, and the fist brothers want to make the concessions and sacrifices when they want to lay down the royal sanctuary.


    "That''s it, you don''t have to cooperate, let''s go to the royal sanctuary," Hansen said directly.


    Han Sen��s words came out, and everyone��s eyes fell on him. What the fist brother wanted to say, but he opened his mouth but did not say it.


    It is estimated that Hansen is too big to say, and it is troublesome to go back to the royal sanctuary. But now he can''t naturally weaken his own momentum, so he swallowed it back and didn''t say it.


    "Boxing brother, Fang Jingqi, is he saying this?" Qian Jiang snorted, and asked a little contemptuously.


    Liu said: "Is our cooperation already over?"


    The boxing brother didn''t know what to say, and looked at Bai Jingqi. Bai Jingqi squinted and said: "Of course count, we would like to share the royal sanctuary with everyone, but you are not willing to let there be no other way."


    "Well, then we will wait to see how you and the master have laid down the royal sanctuary." Qian Jiang Yin Yang said with a strange sigh, turned and walked away, and Hansen glanced before leaving.


    Liu Shi looked at Han Sen and Fang Jingqi, but did not say anything, just left.


    "Old party, can we really play it down?" The background of the boxing brother is actually quite general, and there is no news from the top, and I don��t know the recent situation of Hansen.


    Fang Jingqi said with a smile: "Han Sen said, you can do it. This kid is now awful, but he has killed the gods."


    Fang Jingqi has been preparing for the royal sanctuary at the shelter in recent days, so he has not heard that Hansen has won the favor of the gods. However, before Hansen killed the gods, he also heard some, but also Not sure whether it is true.


    Moreover, Fang Jingqi��s understanding of Hansen knows that Hansen is not a person who will speak without confidence, so Fang Jingqi will give up the cooperation so happily.


    "Killed the gods of the gods? Really fake? The old party, you are not saying, did you have a family member in the previous period, killing the gods in the first shelter?" The boxing brother looked at Han with some unbelievable Sen.


    "It should be a blessing." There are already many people who know this. Hansen naturally has no need to lie, and he has generously admitted it.


    "I rely on, you really killed the gods?" Hearing Hansen himself admitted, the boxing brother is still a little unbelievable, Hansen is much later than he was promoted to the second shelter, he now even kills a blood There is no 10% confidence that Han Sen has been able to kill the **** creatures, which is too unbelievable.


    "Oh, it��s just luck." Hansen can only admit it again.


    "I rub, why don''t you say it early, know that you are so ** now, and talk to them about the ball, you have no difficulty in picking up the royal sanctuary alone?" Confirmed that Hansen really killed the supernatural creature The boxing brother suddenly called.


    Hansen looked at the sky: "I am afraid it is a bit difficult."


    "It doesn''t matter, I still have some man and the old man to follow you. I have to take down this royal sanctuary anyway. It is inevitable that some losses will be lost. As long as the loss is not great, even if Qian Jiang and Liu Xiang want to There is no chance to take advantage of it. We should have no problem with our royal sanctuary," said the boxing brother.


    "No, no, I mean, if I am out now, I am afraid it will be difficult to get back to lunch," Hansen said.


    Boxing brother and Fang Jingqi suddenly stunned, and then Fang Jingqi smiled and said: "I really want to kill you this guy, deliberately hit us?"


    The boxing brother said without hesitation: "What lunch is not lunch, as long as you can lay down the royal sanctuary, but also come back to dry hair, I will give you barbecue warm wine on the spot, my old boxer''s barbecue is a must of the West Ring. ��


    "Okay, that''s it, let''s go out now," Hansen said.


    "We have a total of eight physical qualities broken, and there are more than 100 physical qualities over 60. How do you think about it?" The boxer looked at Han Sen and asked, this is to Hansen.


    "Look at it yourself. If you want to kill more creatures, then bring more people. If you don''t kill, bring enough people to take over the shelter." Hansen smiled.


    The boxing brother listened to the stunned, listening to Hansen, it seems that they do not need their people to shoot.


    Fang Jingqi said with a smile: "Take them all to the shelters, and don''t rush to kill different creatures, lest they let Qianjiang get cheap."


    Break the anti-theft perfect chapter, please use the search engine various novels to watch

 Chapter 728： Lightning breaks (the Lord adds more)

    "The boxing brother and Fang Jingqi are crazy? They actually took people to play the royal sanctuary, and almost did their best."? After Qianjiang and Liu State received the news, they were surprised and opened their mouths.


    Originally they thought that the boxing brother just wanted to talk to them about the conditions and wanted them to make some concessions. Who knows that they actually brought people to the shelter.


    Qian Jiang and Liu Shi quickly took people to the vicinity of the royal sanctuary to see what happened. If there is a chance, they can also take advantage of it.


    In the event of a boxing match between them and the royal sanctuary, they may be able to take advantage of the royal sanctuary.


    After rushing to the place, I saw that the boxing brothers were riding on the mount and were rushing in the direction of the royal sanctuary. They had already arrived in the open space outside the city.


    The boxing brothers did not stop, with Hansen as the direct attack on the royal sanctuary, and the concentrated forces directly hit the main entrance.


    "What kind of trouble is this? Is it so chaotic, can you play the shelter?" Liu said that he frowned, so that the confrontation with the royal sanctuary was too weak.


    I saw many alien creatures in the shelter, a group of wolves, a large number of bears, a giant beast of more than ten meters, and a large snake that is several tens of meters long. There are a lot of people in the sky. The strange birds rushed over like the clouds, and there was also a winged green bird with a wings of 20 to 30 meters.


    Hansen rushed to the front with a golden retriever. The strength of this heterosexual shelter is not small, but it is much worse than the original yin and yang princess shelter.


    Moreover, the aliens did not appear on the tower, but such a group of alien creatures rushed out. Such a squad Hansen had seen too much, and even the eyelids did not move, and they even rushed to the past.


    The green feathered bird first rushed down, like a cloud of clouds, when the sky fell, the sky suddenly darkened a large piece.


    Hansen is not blind to the eyes. When the Qingyun falls, he directly summons the red flames and violent dragons, and screams against the sky, and suddenly smashes the blue cloud-like strange birds into two halves. And the broken feathers fall like rain.


    "Hunting the blood of the gods, Qingyun Ying, did not get the soul of the beast, and can eat the flesh and blood at any time to get the gene of o to 1o."


    When the boxer and other people saw this cruel scene, they were both surprised and happy, and they all shouted excitedly.


    Both Qian Jiang and Liu Duan have been stupid, and the blood-level big bird has been killed by a single blow. It is really amazing.


    I saw Hansen carrying the boxing brothers and charging them. It was simply invincible. All the alien creatures in front of them were directly killed by Hansen��s red flames, and the blood flowed into the river. I don''t know how many different creatures have been killed.


    The beast of a dozen meters roared and rushed down, but Hansen jumped up from the golden retriever��s back. He held the red flame tyrannosaurus in both hands and smashed it down, directly smashing the behemoth into two halves from the middle. Falling to both sides, blood and internal organs flowed to the ground.


    When Hansen fell, the golden retriever had already ran over, and it fell on the back of the golden retriever. He continued to go crazy and kill, without a moment of pause.


    The tens of meters long serpent stopped the way, and Hansen shot directly into the sky. The place where the violent red flame passed, the huge body was smashed into several segments, crashed into the ground and formed a Another big pit.


    Countless wolf bears were killed, and the body burned with flames. In a blood and fire, the man was like a reincarnation of the gods. For a moment, he had already broken through the gates of the royal sanctuary.


    Qian Jiang and Liu said that they originally wanted to be cheap, but at this time they were all stupid, and the scene was too shocking. So many powerful blood creatures were like killing chickens and slaughtering dogs. They were all killed. A clean, from the beginning to the end of the team of cavalry did not even stop, so directly into the royal sanctuary.


    "That man...who is it..."


    Qian Jiang and others are full of questions, but the boxing brother and Fang Jingqi are very pleasantly surprised. Although Hansen is already very strong, he does not want to be so strong. It is simply that God blocks the Buddha and blocks the Buddha. The horrible red Under the flames of the giant blade, there will be no one in one, and the killing will be invincible.


    There was hardly any suspense, and Hansen took them directly to kill the imperial shrine of the royal sanctuary.


    I saw a whole body wearing steel armor, height of more than four meters, holding a huge battle axe bigger than the door panel, simply like a steel robot, the guy stayed in front of the Temple of the Spirit, obviously this shelter Alien.


    Hansen jumped up from the Golden Retriever, and the red flames in his hand swayed to the iron man-like alien spirit. The flame creaked in the rotation, like a red flame.


    The alien screamed, and both hands lifted the axe to the Hansen.


    when!


    The red flame tyrannosaurus spurs on the huge axe of the door, and directly smashes the giant axe from the axe blade. The violent red flame tyrannosaurus pierces the steel armor and the heterosexual chest. The aliens rushed into the temple of the opposite spirit.


    boom!


    The aliens were nailed to the different gods by Hansen with the red flame tyrannosaurus, and the dead could no longer die.


    Hansen didn''t look at it. He walked on the disappearing corpse and went straight to the statue. He came to the forehead of the statue and took the stone of the soul above.


    "The steel prince is willing to offer the last loyalty to the Lord, and eternal life will follow the master''s footprints..." The steel giant reborn from the stone of the soul fell on one knee in front of Hansen and took off the steel helmet on his head, revealing a head. Black long and determined face.


    Hansen put the stone of the soul on his forehead. In a glaring brilliance, the steel prince and the stone of the soul merged into one another and broke into the soul of Hansen.


    They all looked at the boxing mouth, from attacking the shelter to killing the aliens and rushing into the temple of the opposite spirit. Finally, the aliens actually confessed to the Lord. All this life is less than two quarters of an hour. Everything is incredibly smooth, as fast as lightning.


    Those who followed the boxing brother and Fang Jingqi were shocked to see Han Sen, and Hansen��s shock to them was too strong.


    With Han Sen, their feelings are far more shocking than Qian Jiang.


    "Take the fire barbecue! This royal sanctuary... is ours..." The boxing brother picked up the wine bag hanging on the mount and raised it high. He took a sip.


    At this time, all the talents reacted from the shock, and they all cheered up. When they planned to attack the royal sanctuary, many people were ready to die, but no one thought of it. Let��s not say casualties now. I didn��t even hurt anyone, and I hit the royal sanctuary.


    Qian Jiang and Liu Shi and others saw the aliens in the shelters fleeing, and the intestines of the repentance were all green. How could they not think of the boxing brothers? They even found a monk who came back. It was simply a person who took the royal sanctuary. Give it a pick.


    Now they are all regretting that if they promised to give in, they can now enjoy the fruits of victory.


    But now it is too late to say that the boxing brother is now naturally unable to share the royal sanctuary with them. 8

 Chapter 729： Blood-sucking pet

    Boxing brother and Fang Jingqi insisted on the division of Hansen Shelter, and also officially signed the contract. The proceeds of sheltering all parts of the future are Hansen��s, and there will be dividends every year.


    After staying at the newly sheltered shelter for one night, Hansen declined the retention of Fang Jingqi and the boxing brother and continued to return to the goddess sanctuary.


    In addition to the steel prince, Hansen also got the beast soul of the big snake, the blood-stained iron-snake animal soul, can be turned into a snake spear, and it is quite good.


    However, Hansen has not pursued much for the soul of the blood, and the iron-bone snake spear can only be sold or changed afterwards.


    On the golden retriever, Hansen walked in the direction of the ice sheet, while playing with a blue metal clock in his hand.


    This is the beast soul of the death knell, which is actually a pet beast soul. Now it looks like a big bell in his hand. It is impossible to imagine the death of the death knell.


    When Hansen just got the pet, he was always wondering how to feed it in a minute. Even if he fed the meat, he couldn��t eat it.


    However, after attacking the shelter, Hansen tried to drop some of the blood of the **** blood, and found that the blood quickly penetrated into the wall of the metal clock, making the blue of the bronze clock more vivid.


    Han Sen suddenly realized that the bronze bell was bloody.


    However, this guy is not a blood sucker, only the blood of the **** blood level is reflected on the above, and the little angel is almost the guy who picks the mouth.


    Hansen��s heart is very suspicious. Pure blood-like blood may not allow it to fully evolve. Like a little angel, there must be a super-god creature as a food, and it is possible to let the death knell evolve into combat.


    "This guy has evolved into a state of battle. Can it be as horrible as the death knell of the original death?" Hansen had a slight expectation.


    For Hansen, it is not impossible to kill super-god creatures. It should not be difficult for the death knell to evolve.


    Finally, I returned to the ice field. Wang Yuhang saw Hansen and immediately got together.


    "Head, can that piece of life gene extract be sold to me?" Wang Yuhang looked forward to Han Sen very much.


    When the other animal beside the blood spring was dying, Wang Yuhang was tempted by the past. It was successfully killed by the Yin and Yang princesses, and a piece of life gene essence was left, but there was no body.


    "Yes, you have 30% before, this time you count 20%, you can pay half of the cost, but you must keep this secret, the life of the essence of the matter can be said, but definitely can not be said from the Zhao family Grab it there, otherwise let Zhao know that you and I have robbed their super **** creatures. We are not good at turning back," Hansen said.


    "I understand that this life gene essence is teamed up and killed together. I also said to the family that there will be no third person except you and me." Wang Yuhang said excitedly.


    Hansen gave him a glance, and there are still zeros. They know that this guy is also very embarrassed to say.


    However, Hansen also believes that Wang Yuhang will not talk about it. After all, he himself participated in it. Finally, he took the essence of life genes. He said that there is no benefit to the Wang family.


    And even if I really say it, Zhao knows that Hansen is not really afraid.


    Hansen found Emperor Yongliang and helped to buy a map of the second shelter. However, the second shelter is too large. Even with the ability of the Warsong Budokan, the maps that can be sketched are limited. A thousand miles away, there are many areas in the middle where humans have not set foot.


    Many places have been marked with a dangerous mark by the Ares Budokan. If you actually want to go, you have to travel a long way, at least two or three times more, and there are some dangerous areas that are simply not available. You must cross the past. .


    The God of War Budokan paid a lot of money when it passed through it. Finally, some people passed by, but did not dare to go back there.


    When passing through some super-spiritual shelters, you also need to take the risk of smuggling in the past. There are many dangers along the way, and most people may not be able to reach their destination.


    However, with Hansen''s current strength, as long as you pay a little attention, don''t break into the scope of the super-spirited sanctuary. If you encounter one or two super-sacred creatures, you should have no problem with life-savings. Maybe there is still a chance to fight back.


    The most dangerous area in the past is the Black Desert. The endless black desert is a place of death. Not only is the weather very bad, but there are also many horrific creatures.


    But if you don''t go to the Black Desert and want to go around, I''m afraid I have to go for more than half a year or more, and there is a super sanctuary on the other side, which is no safer than going to the Black Desert. It can even be said to be The most dangerous.


    Hansen is still preparing to go to the Black Desert. It is too troublesome to go around too far. It is better to go directly. As long as there is no super-spirit, it will not be too dangerous.


    Because there will be no way to enter the human sanctuary for a long time, Hansen must first report to Ji Yanran, please take a long vacation.


    The election of the heads of state has ended. Ji Ruozhen has become the new head of the league without any surprise, and even Ji Yanran has become busy.


    I talked with Ji Jiran for a while, but she has too many things to do, the brain is constantly sending news, and various documents need to be processed.


    Hansen sat down and tea while watching Gu Yiran work, suddenly found that he had never been so calm to see Ji Jiran work.


    Although Ji Yanran''s talent in cultivation is not very good, it does not mean that she is not a good person.


    On the contrary, Ji Yanran is very good. She is very calm in dealing with many things. She has a general style. She is just not good at killing herself.


    Looking at the busy Ji Yunran, Han Sen suddenly felt that if he could drink tea like this in the future, it would be very good to watch Ji Yunran work.


    The work is awkward, there is a little different charm from the usual, not the beautiful little woman, nor the little lover who often spoils Hansen, the strong momentum, when Ji Yunran usually gets along with Hansen, Hansen barely saw it in her.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Ji Yanran found Han Sen''s strange eyes and asked with a squint.


    "It��s good to have you by my side." Hansen walked up to Ji Yanran and bowed down on her forehead.


    Ji Yanran had a red glow on his cheeks: "What do you suddenly say?"


    "Because I suddenly felt this way, I just said it." Han Sen pinched the nose of Ji Yunran and smiled and said: "How much work is there?"


    "There are too many recent jobs. I can''t do anything. I have to work until midnight every day. If you are tired, go back to rest first." Ji Yanran said helplessly.


    "It doesn''t matter, you continue to work. I am sitting here for a while. When I am tired, I will go back to rest." Hansen sat back in the chair and continued to drink tea while watching Ji Yunran work. I think this is actually very good.


    But after a while, Ji Yanran was blushing, and he rushed out Hansen: "You look at me like this, let me work."

 Chapter 730： Angel gene solution

    In the office of the Group Research Center of Angel Gene, a man sat behind the desk, and his face was almost gloomy. ??


    Zhao Heng and Zhao Haiyang stood on both sides. They didn��t dare to say a word. They all looked down and couldn��t even look at the man.


    The man��s appearance of forty or fifty years old is just ordinary, but his body is extremely heavy. There is a sultry discourage between his hands and feet. Even Zhao Heng��s peer, Zhao Hai��s grandson, is also in front of men. Even the atmosphere does not dare to take a breath.


    Zhao Qi, the chairman of Angel Gene, is a very famous name. Because he ranks the old seven at home, his parents used the word seven to give him a name.


    There were many brothers in the generation of Zhao Qi. At that time, humans encouraged birth, and there were basically seven or eight children. Zhao is no exception.


    Before Zhao Qi, he still had six older brothers. The names were very good, at least a hundred times better than the name of Zhao Qi. But without exception, the six brothers died one after another. Only Zhao Qihuo, whose name is not good. It��s down.


    There was still a lot of superstitious thoughts in that era. Once there was a fortune teller who gave Zhao Qi a life, saying that Zhao Qi lived no more than the first seven.


    This first seven is not the first seven of Zhao Qi, and the first seven after the death of Zhao Jia Lao Liu, the seventh day after the death of Zhao Jia Lao Liu, this Zhao Qi is the hit.


    The death of Zhao��s family will be from Zhao Qi. After regenerating the child, he will be able to raise a living and will not die.


    On the first day of Zhao��s sixth day, Zhao Qi was almost dead. Zhao��s mother didn��t want her son to die soon. On the first day of the seventh day, Zhao Qi refused to let go.


    A mother who has died six children can''t stop watching her seventh child.


    On that day, Zhao Qi��s mother kept Zhao Qi��s step.


    As a result, the accident occurred, the house was collapsed, and the mother and the child were buried alive. When the people came out, Zhao Qi��s mother had been detained by the uninhibited, and Zhao Qi, who was still in the middle, was taken by the mother. Under the protection, there is no miraculous death, but the body is covered with the blood of the mother.


    When he was thrown out, Zhao Qian, who was in the middle of the room, smiled at his fingers.


    In this way, Zhao Qi lived the first seven, Zhao also because of this undead Zhao Qi, from a small biological genetic research institute, has become one of the four cornerstones of the Union''s angel genes.


    "Seven brothers, I am sorry, I have done things." Zhao Heng was a young man, but in front of Zhao Qi, he was like a pupil who had made a mistake. He looked down at Zhao Qi with his head down.


    No one in the Zhao family is not afraid of Zhao Qi. They all say that the life of Zhao Qi is fierce and hard. In fact, the life of Zhao Qi is indeed fierce and hard. The angel gene can go to this step today, and it is stepping on countless bones. The Zhao family, who knows this well, is even more afraid of Zhao Qi.


    No one knows more about the horror of Zhao Qi than they do, so they are afraid of Zhao Qi and also listen to Zhao Qiyan.


    "Failure is nothing, no one will not fail, but if a person fails, but he can''t figure out where he lost himself, it is really damn." Zhao Qi looked coldly at Zhao Heng. "Do you think, where are you losing?"


    Zhao Heng replied with some promises: "Sorry for the seventh brother, we have bad luck this time. I didn''t expect that there are such terrible creatures hidden in the hill, so I will be defeated. And Hansen, if not him. I don��t want to use the level **** to stop the head creature, but also bring it over, and we won��t lose it so badly.��


    Zhao Haiyang did not dare to scream at the side. At this time, he helped: "The Hansen pitted us. If it wasn��t for him to bring the horrible alien creature, we wouldn��t..."


    Zhao Qi glanced at him coldly, and Zhao Hai suddenly swallowed the rest of the words and did not dare to talk about it.


    "It''s my fault." Zhao Qi''s gaze swept across the faces of the two men. His look slowed down and said faintly: "I let you go, it''s my loss. You go, call Zhao Li."


    Zhao Heng and Zhao Haiyang both breathed a sigh of relief, and left the office of Zhao Qi like Meng Dawei.


    In a short time, a tall middle-aged man knocked on the door and entered the office of Zhao Qi. It is hard for most people to imagine that such a big five-three-faced man with a black face like Zhang Fei would call Zhao Li��s name. together.


    ��What is the order from the chairman to ask me?�� Zhao pity asked respectfully.


    "How is the experiment of Angel''s genetic fluid?" Zhao Qi''s look relaxed a lot. There are always a few excellent people in a family. Zhao Li is a younger generation that Zhao Qi likes very much. Many important tasks will be handed over to Zhao. Pity to do.


    "The third stage of the test has already been carried out. At present, the results of the test show that there are still many problems in the angel''s genetic fluid, but the researchers will be able to fix these problems for some time," said Zhao Li.


    ��How much is the third stage of the trial product produced?�� Zhao Qi nodded and asked.


    "There are still twenty-three quantities." Zhao pity replied.


    "All went to Zhao Long, let him kill Han Sen in the shelter anyway." Zhao Qi said faintly.


    "But the angel''s genetic fluid is still unstable, and it is very destructive to humans. If Zhao Long used them, even if it succeeds, Zhao Long may not be able to live." Zhao Li did not finish.


    "Zhao Jia raised them, isn''t it for this day?" Zhao Qi said indifferently: "And it is time to do the fourth stage of the experiment, and observe Zhao Long''s data after they use the angel''s genetic fluid. Angel''s genetic fluid is equally important."


    "Yes." Zhao Li did not say anything. He left the office and went directly to the underground research institute with a 19-story floor.


    There are many busy researchers in the institute, and in the innermost part of the research room, there is a transparent room. In the room, a strong man is locked in a z steel alloy bed, and the limbs and body are fixed by z steel alloy. Stayed, there is no way to move.


    I saw a robotic arm moving toward the man on the bed and injecting a tube of red liquid into the man''s body.


    The blood vessels of the man suddenly skyrocketed, like a horrible blood snake all over the body, the eyes were full of bloodshot, the man struggled with a struggle, and a chilling groan.


    On the top of his head, he was surprised to find a small pointed corner, which looked very strange, like growing out of his mind.


    Hey! Hey!


    The steel alloy bound by the man was forced to break directly from the man, and suddenly stood up from the bed, the omnidirectional muscles bulged high, the gasping inside the nose, step by step toward the transparent wall, a pair of blood red The eyes are looking at this side.


    "ao3, can you hear me?" Zhao Li passed the sound through the microphone into the sealed transparent room.


    "Hear it." The man''s appearance was terrifying, but he still nodded and answered, but the voice seemed a little trembling.


    The professor next to him was overjoyed: "It is another successful case. Now our chances of success have reached more than 95%."


    Zhao Li also smiled and said to the professor: "Professor, give me the rest of the angel''s genetic fluid." 8

 Chapter 731： Blood horn

    Hansen is preparing for the journey. There is not much problem in the road before reaching the Black Desert. However, after entering the Black Desert, he must pass through the Black Desert before he can find the shelter of human shelter. ????


    According to the expectations of the Ares Budokan, if everything goes well, it will take more than a month to cross the Black Desert. If you have some trouble, then when can you cross the Black Desert, or even cross the Black Desert? problem.


    Huang Fu bottle Qing advised Hansen not to go, Hansen��s mother is in a large human shelter, there is no danger there, even if Hansen wants to give the mother something, it can be replaced, there is no need to go .


    However, Hansen himself knows that what he wants to give to his mother is impossible to exchange, so he must go through himself.


    "Do not worry, I have a level of god, not dangerous." Hansen smiled in the communicator and said to Emperor Yongzhen.


    Huangpu Pingqing sighed: "Don''t think too simple, our people have only one experience of crossing the Black Desert, a team of hundreds of people, and finally only two people who came out less, still survived with great luck, even They are not sure how they came out."


    "According to what they said, they saw a black dragon in the Black Desert, and there are monsters that swallow the dragon, and creatures like phoenixes. I am afraid there will be mountains that will move, chasing the creatures. Huge drift bunkers... there... it��s too dangerous...��


    "Where are the dragons and phoenixes from the shelters, they are just alien creatures. At most, they are level creatures. I have not killed them." Hansen smiled.


    "I know that it is useless to persuade you, but I still hope that you can consider it carefully." Huang Fu said.


    "Sister, wait for me to pass through the Black Desert and report good news to you." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Well, if you must go, then help me bring the beast soul to the past..." Huangfu bottle clear smile.


    ......


    Prepared for work, Hansen left the goddess shelter with a small silver and silver, ready to cross the Devil''s Mountains to the direction of the Black Desert.


    However, it didn''t take long for Hansen to get into the Devil''s Mountains. Hansen frowned, and his heart felt a little uneasy.


    "I have gone this route many times. It should be no danger. I am not Wang Yuhang. Wouldn''t it be so bad?" Although he thought so, Hansen opened the tunnel and wanted to sense nearby. The breath of life, see if there is a strong presence of life.


    In the next second, Hansen''s face changed a bit. He felt that there were many strong breaths in the vicinity. He could only sense the breath and could not clearly see what those were.


    However, just the feeling of life, Hansen was shocked. The strength of those breaths has passed the limits of the blood creatures, but it has not reached the standard of the gods.


    This made Han Sen very confused, because he had never seen such a breath in the shelter. Although each breath had some strong and weak differences, but under the careful induction, the breath is not even weaker than him. According to this calculation, the physical qualities of those breaths are probably more than two hundred.


    This is a very strange value. God blood creatures rarely reach this level, and the level **** creatures are not so low, even small silver and silver are stronger than these breaths.


    And there are more than twenty in number, which is a bit scary.


    "What the **** is it?" Hansen looked around, and now the atmosphere is fasting around, and soon he sees one of the figures appearing in the surrounding mountains.


    When Hansen looked at the figures, he couldn''t help but screamed out: "The Shura! How is this possible?"


    Hansen saw the people who came over, and even each person had a unique angle on his head. This is a unique symbol of the Shura man.


    However, the Shura people could not survive in the shelter, and they could not use the soul of the beast. However, these people obviously wore the armor of the beast, and the weapon in their hands was also the weapon of the beast.


    "What is going on? What is going on? Why is there a Shura in the shelter? Is the Shura already studying how to survive in the shelter?" Hansen was shocked. If that was the case, humans would have to There is a big disaster.


    But Hansen soon became wrong. The one-man horn was hard to repair the horn of the Luo man, but the color was a bit wrong.


    Among the black, white, gold, and purple horns of Shura, there are no **** horns.


    But the corners of those people don''t look like decorations, they don''t seem to be painted, they just grow out of the bones, and they are the same as the Shura people.


    And if it is human, it does not swallow the level of God''s genes, and the body''s breath is not likely to reach their level. Their body is obviously much stronger than humans.


    "Hey!" A blood-horned Shura, who used the beast soul bow and arrow, shot Hansen directly with one arrow, and the power of terror pierced the void, and immediately shot Hansen.


    when!


    The jihad angel appeared in front of Hansen, and a sword broke the beast.


    However, Hansen was not happy with it, but his look was more dignified. The power of that arrow was no less inferior to Hansen��s own shot.


    "Who are you?" Hansen asked loudly, and he wanted to know if these were the Shura people.


    "The person who is going to kill you." The man who just shot the arrow just said indifference, and waved his hand. The twenty-three people with **** eyes suddenly rushed toward Hansen.


    On one side of the mountain, Zhao is holding a telescope, carefully looking at everything that Hansen had born, and making records.


    "The third stage of the Angel Gene Liquid, what kind of performance will it be for the superior **** pet?" Zhao Li��s face is filled with excitement, and he wants to know the answer.


    However, Zhao Li is also very clear, even those who are physically ruined, after using the angel genetic fluid, should still not be the opponent of the gods, their main goal this time is to kill Hansen instead of hitting Kill that level of **** pets.


    How good is the level of God''s pet, after all, there is only one, it is impossible to protect Hansen''s safety during the siege.


    "Unfortunately, just to kill a Hansen, they have sacrificed Zhao Long and so many of them. These people should be used to kill the gods." Zhao has some regrets, after all, Hansen was killed, the beast The soul will also disappear into nothingness, and Zhao Long will have no way to continue fighting with the gods.


    Zhao Long, who used the angel genetic fluid, was basically equal to the dead and was not used in the future.


    when!


    The jihadist angels flew out, and Zhao Long attacked them freely, forming a battlefield to deal with them. Although the jihadist angels occupied an overwhelming advantage, it was difficult to completely kill them in a short time.


    And seven or eight people with **** horns have already smothered Hansen this time. 8

 Chapter 732： Kill all (the lord plus more)

    The jihad angels swayed, passing through the middle of a group of **** Shura, and the big sword slammed down, and immediately cut a left-handed shoulder with a left arm.


    The blood-horned Shura seems to feel no pain, regardless of the **** madness of the wound, the soul of the beast in the hands of the sacred angel''s neck.


    The other blood-horned Shura still had the rule of killing. The sacred angel��s big sword was cut across the head, and the injured blood-horned Shura��s head was suddenly cut off, while the elegant escaped the attack of other blood-horned Shura.


    It��s just that in the entanglement of the **** horns and the fearless death, it is difficult for the jihad angels to end the battle quickly.


    "The third stage of the angel gene liquid is still a little worse, there is no way to compete with the super **** creatures. If it is the use of the gene lock, the effect should be further improved..." Zhao Li records those blood The various data of Shrike, although there is no way to use the instrument test in the shelter, but with the eyesight of Zhao, it is almost possible to see it.


    "Unfortunately, the undeveloped person can''t bear such a genetic mutation, otherwise the current angel genetic fluid, so that humans can kill the super-defense creatures of the first shelter should have no problem, but unfortunately, it is a pity." Zhao Li turned to look at Han Sen''s side: "It''s not enough to kill a super-god creature. It should be no problem to kill a human being. Even if it is the top evolution of human beings, even if the beast is so powerful, it should be of no use in the absolute physical quality."


    Zhao Li just finished, suddenly saw Hansen summoned a peacock like a cockroach, pulled out an arrow in the waist quiver into the shackles.


    "Would you like to shoot the blood-horned Shura with a smashing arrow? It��s too naive. At their speed, even if it��s **** and bloody, it��s not easy to shoot them.�� Zhao pityed his mouth, for blood. Shrike is very confident. He has been responsible for following up the research work on Angel''s genetic fluid. It is clear how terrible these people use Angel''s genetic fluid.


    Even if the strong person who opened the genetic lock, in the face of such a strong physical quality of the blood corner Shura, it does not account for anything cheap.


    In addition to the technique that is not as strong as the gene lock, the blood-horned Shura has surpassed the evolutionary who started the genetic lock.


    Seeing seven or eight **** angles Shura has been surrounded by Hansen, the sword has been cut to Hansen, the mad speed and strength, is simply the perfect combination of strength and speed, seeing the slightest pity in Zhao Excited.


    Imagine that after the real completion of the genetic fluid on the day, it can eliminate these negative effects and truly enable human beings to use it. It will be the coming of a new era of mankind, and he is one of the witnesses and founders of this new era. Of course, the first person to be able to enjoy it all.


    But the next second, Zhao Pei, but the petrochemical was there, under the siege of the horrible blood corner Shura, I saw the strange slap in the hands of Hansen, and the black light flashed through the void.


    One by one, the blood-horned Shura was directly penetrated through the skull. Seven or eight blood-horned Shura were all shot on the spot, all of them fell in front of Hansen, and even one that rushed into Hansen''s two-meter range.


    "How is this possible... This is impossible..." Zhao pity widened his eyes and couldn''t believe it. The existence of the blood-horned Shura was shot directly by a smashing arrow. This is really incredible.


    Even the super-god, it��s not so easy to kill the **** Shura.


    "Is Hansen more horrible than the super **** pet? No, no, it is impossible, it is the arrow, is it the super beast soul, it must be true. Damn, Hansen actually has such a thing, How many super-god creatures did he kill?�� Zhao Li knew that today��s mission had failed. Under such a horrible arrow, the blood-horned Shura could not pose a threat to Hansen.


    Although it has already lost, Zhao Li did not panic because of this, and continued to record the battle data of the blood-horned Shura and the jihad angel for the next use.


    It��s just a quarter of an hour, when the **** Shura has been killed by the jihadist angels, at least twice as fast as Zhao��s estimate.


    "Sure enough, this level of blood corner cultivation can''t fight super **** creatures." At the end of the battle, Zhao Pei went straight away and didn''t have much nostalgia.


    Hansen looked at the dead body on the ground and couldn''t help but frown. These guys, who looked like Shura people, were killed by him and the little angels. The body began to rot quickly, even the one-horned head. It also followed the decay, turned into a pool of **** pus, looks very disgusting.


    "What exactly are these guys?" Hansen frowned.


    Obviously, these are definitely not alien creatures, nor human beings, but it is said that it is Shura��s words, and there is still a big difference with the Shura.


    Hansen couldn''t help but think of zero, but the state of zero is significantly different from these monsters.


    No matter whether it is zero in the human state or zero in the state of Shura, there is no such physical state of these guys. Zero and normal humans and Shura have no difference.


    "Those things are definitely not in the shelter. They must have been made by human beings. They can actually create such things and use them to deal with me. Obviously, they are determined to put me to death. Who is it?�� Han Sen frowned.


    The angel gene is naturally the most suspect, but he also offended the Donglin Group. This kind of thing is also good at the Donglin Group, and the biogene research institute in the alliance is not just the two, so Hansen just thinks that the angel The suspicion of the gene is the biggest, but it is not certain.


    Hansen did not continue to leave, returned directly to the shelter, and sent back to the league. Since the other party dared to do this to him, he was afraid that those people would start with his loved ones without any scruples.


    It is certainly impossible in the league. Now he is also a member of the Jijia camp. There is also a background of a special security action group. No one will do that kind of thing in the league. After all, with the current technology, it is necessary to find out in the alliance. so easy.


    The shelter is not the same, so the first thing Hansen returns to the league is to contact his mother, so that she will not enter the shelter again, and wait for him to enter the shelter after he arrives.


    However, Hansen dialed the mother''s communicator, but did not answer, and directly transferred to the message state, which made Han Sen heart stunned.


    Hansen contacted Qin Hao and asked her to contact the Special Security Action Group to protect the mother''s personnel. I hope they can take the mother out of the shelter as soon as possible.

 Chapter 733： The devil does not believe in tears (the Lord adds more)

    Hansen is somewhat worried. This time is different from the previous one. If it is just a general master, the protection of the special security action group should have some effect, but these **** angles Shura break the common sense of human beings. Hansen is afraid of the mother. What is wrong with the shelter?


    Qin Yu listened to what Han Sen said, and did not dare to neglect, contacted the superiors, investigated the whereabouts of Russell, and it was within the shelter, and was taken out by the special security action group.


    Qin Lan told Han Sen that he had sent people to look for them. I believe that it will take a long time to get them back.


    In the Bakkda Mountains near the Blue Crystal Shelter, Russell Lan is hunting for aliens under the care of Wu Qinggang. Although Russell has acquired a lot of genes, the actual combat ability is obviously not good. It is still very difficult to deal with a mutant. Wu Qinggang even had an urge to help her solve the mutant creature.


    In Wu Qinggang''s view, a woman like Russell Lan should be an elegant lady, who does not touch Yang Chunshui. She is held in the palm of her hand and enjoys the care of flowers and love.


    There is really no need to go out hunting on her own. With her son''s current status and strength, there is no problem in providing her with the gene of God. It only takes a little time.


    However, every month Russell Lan will still ask for hunting several times, but generally it is to kill some primitive creatures and mutant creatures. Every time Wu Qinggang looks at it, he is anxious to hate to help her.


    Such a lady is really not suitable for fighting with people, and is even more unsuitable for fighting fierce alien creatures.


    Although Wu Qinggang thinks this way, he still seriously cares for Russell Lan. This is the responsibility of being a member of a special security action group. Moreover, Russell��s son is a special security action group. Wu Qinggang has not slacked off.


    Suddenly, there was a sudden violent voice in the nearby forest. I saw a black tiger rushing down from the forest. The speed was so fast that it was like a black phantom.


    "When the blood creatures are black and shadow tigers, how can they be in such a place?" Wu Qinggang suddenly changed his face. The black shadow tigers are usually found in the deeper mountains, and should not appear here.


    "Mrs. Han, hide behind me and don''t go away." Wu Qing just flew past and killed the mutant creature directly in front of Russell.


    Seeing that the black shadow tiger rushed up, Wu Qinggang directly pulled out the long sword and greeted him. A god-level black shadow tiger, Wu Qinggang was sure to be able to kill, but the shadow tiger was too fast, wanting to bring Russell Lan may have some difficulties in escaping.


    Suddenly, I heard a few screams from the forest, and two other creatures came out of the forest. When Wu Qinggang saw it clearly, his face suddenly changed. It turned out to be two blood creatures.


    "Mrs. Han, you immediately ride back to the shelter on the blood of the gods, here I am dealing with." Wu Qinggang, while fighting the black shadow tiger, said to Russell.


    "Xiao Wu, you must be careful." Russell Lan summoned the blood-bearing mount that Hansen exchanged for her, and ran straight out of the mountain.


    Wu Qinggang''s sword went up, and intercepted the three **** blood creatures, giving Russelllan the time to escape.


    It is the edge of the mountain range, not far from the Blue Crystal Shelter. There is basically no other creature out of the mountain range. It can be said that it is safe to go out of the mountain.


    However, Russell Lan did not run out of the mountains on the mount of the gods, but there were a dozen people in front of him, stopping Russell��s way and surrounded Russell and the mount.


    "Mrs. Han, would you please follow us for a trip?" said the middle-aged man headed and looked at Russell Lan.


    "Who are you, why should I go with you?" Russell asked in a panic.


    "Mrs. Han does not have to worry, we will not hurt you. Please go back, just want you and your son to reunite." The head of the middle-aged man said.


    "What happened to Komori?" Russell asked urgently.


    "You will know when you go," the man said faintly.


    "I won''t go." Russell said with a bite on her lips.


    "Daddy, what do you do with her, just grab it back." Another man was crying out.


    "Alright." The former man waved his hand and the crowd forced Russell.


    They were very clear about Russell''s investigation. They used to be a housewife. Later they only hunted some ordinary creatures to support their families. Later, they were always taken care of and there was no fighting power at all.


    They have separated the protectors of the Special Security Action Group and it is very simple to take Russell.


    "You are also people with parents. Do you do this kind of thing, isn''t your parents not upset?" Russelllan sighed.


    "Let''s talk nonsense, look at your long, tender skin and tender meat, and let yourself go with us, otherwise you will not be able to afford it." Zhang Fang said coldly.


    "It is better to suffer than to despair," Russell said.


    "Then don''t blame us for being rude." Zhang Fang''s big hand, he directly grabbed Russell''s hair, and took Russell Lan from the mount.


    Just as Zhang��s big hand was about to take Russell��s moment, he saw Russell Lan sitting on it and raised his jade hand. He seemed to be very casual at the neck of Zhang Fang��s neck.


    puff!


    There are still two feet apart. The neck of Zhangfang seems to have been cut off by an invisible knife. A head with a spout of blood flies into the air, and the eyes are filled with unwillingness, despair and unbelief. .


    "You... have experienced despair?" Russell''s face, like the ancient mysterious ice, had no previous panic and fear, leaving only indifference.


    Everyone is trembled in their hearts, only feeling cold.


    "what!"


    The blood blooms like a blooming flower. When the body is past, the whole world seems to be full of bright red flowers.


    "Devil... You are the devil..." Du Ruzhi��s fear reached the extreme, and a dozen or so hundred masters, including Zhang Fang, and two strong ones who opened the genetic lock, these people are on the gods Creatures can kill them without suspense, and even catch them.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to get a few living blood creatures to lead Wu Qinggang.


    But so many masters, just ten steps, the woman only walked ten steps, everyone''s head is separated from the body.


    Between the blood and the bones of the land, the woman did not even have a drop of blood, so elegant and calm.


    Looking at the woman standing in front of herself and looking at herself, the face seems beautiful, but in the eyes of Du Ruzhi, it is as terrible as the devil.


    Seeing that the woman had to step out of the eleventh step, Du Ruzhi only felt that his legs were soft, and he was about to fall on the ground. Even the thought of running away could not be born. This woman is too horrible and even more terrifying than the devil.


    "No... don''t... kill me... I have parents and wives in my family..." Du Ruzhi suddenly squatted in front of the woman, and couldn''t give birth to a rebellious thought.


    "Devil, don''t believe in tears." Russelllan looked down at Du Ruzhi indifferently, and the jade hand flicked, and a head flew into the sky, and the blood bloomed.

 Chapter 734： This must be an illusion

    The Lanjing squad met Russell Lan outside the mountain and smoothly brought Russelllan back to the shelter. Wu Qinggang also killed a blood creature, ran two, and rushed back. ???


    The people of the Blue Crystal squad felt that things were awkward. The three blood creatures should not appear here. It seems to be a problem, but nothing else is born, and Russell Lan is safe and sound.


    Although there are some doubts, Russell Lan is naturally the best. After returning to the shelter, Russell Lane left the shelter and returned to the league.


    There is a new land in the mountains, and it seems that something has been buried.


    "Mom, are you okay?" Hansen had already learned from the Qin dynasty about the refuge, and felt a bit weird, but he felt that something was wrong. If those people want to deal with their mother, it makes no sense to just get it. Three blood creatures came out.


    "What can I do?" Russell asked.


    "Mom, your son has offended some people outside, those people can''t deal with your son, I''m afraid they will deal with you, Mom, you haven''t been sheltered recently." Hansen said directly.


    This kind of thing can''t be turned around, otherwise if the mother doesn''t take it seriously and enters the shelter again, it will be really troublesome.


    This time, things have been awkward. Hansen doesn''t want any more accidents. At least until he arrives at his mother, he doesn''t want his mother to go to the shelter again.


    "Komori, who have you offended, will there be anything?" Russell asked worriedly.


    "Reassure, I can get it, now your son is very strong." Hansen smiled.


    "It��s all useless for mothers, and I can��t protect you.�� Russell Lau seems to be very sad.


    "Mom, it��s been very hard for you to raise me so big. I will protect you later." Hansen said quickly.


    "To Komori, you are a grandfather''s relic, have you saved it?" Russell Lan asked casually.


    "Do not worry, my mom is very well-collected. I have been wearing it all the time," Hansen said.


    "That''s good." Russell Lau sighed a little.


    ......


    After breaking the communication, Russell��s look was a bit complicated: ��I��ve been trying for so many years, can we still not get the whirlpool?��


    After Hansen confirmed that his mother was safe, he was ready to go out to the Blue Crystal Shelter immediately, so as not to have a long night dream.


    The Black Desert, the endless black desert, looks like a melting pot of hell, full of desperate colors, more gratifying than the ordinary desert.


    A figure riding a golden lion appears in the black desert, seemingly lonely in the endless desert, and seems a little small.


    "I really hope that I can eat without drinking, and I can get better in this **** ghost place." Hansen has been in the Black Desert for six days, then he finally determined one thing, he lost his way in this desert. It is.


    Although a black sandstorm two days ago did not have a life, but he completely lost.


    Now Hansen can only continue to move in a big direction, hoping to get out of the Black Desert before the nutrient solution he brings.


    The small silver and silver were so uncomfortable when they were sun-baked. On the shoulders of Hansen, the shark''s big tail covered his head and yawned from time to time.


    ��Shelter Yang?�� Hansen saw the black desert in front of him. There was a very spectacular building, and his eyes brightened.


    Even if it is not a human sanctuary, as long as it is not a level shelter, Hansen can also go in and get a different kind of fun, then send it back to the league to take a hot bath, take a good sleep, and replenish it by the way.


    Hansen urged the Golden Retriever to move forward. At the same time, he carefully looked at the shelter. It seems that the scale is not very large. It should not be a level shelter. It may even be a royal sanctuary. At most, it is a Aristocratic shelter.


    However, after the distance was close, Hansen��s heart was somewhat awkward. The shelter seemed to be very ruined. Although there was no sign of collapse, it looked like an ancient city abandoned for many years.


    "This will not be an abandoned sanctuary? God can bless the transmission array here." Hansen secretly prayed.


    Close to the ancient city of Huangshi, Hansen is not as bad as he imagined. This is really a human sanctuary. Hansen is far from seeing a sun umbrella in the sand in front of the city gate. There is also a couch under the umbrella, and there is still a person lying on the couch.


    Accurately speaking, it is a woman, a beautiful woman.


    Slender and beautiful legs, a beautiful black short, pretty like the peach''s beautiful buttocks and fullness of the fullness of the grip, as well as slender but strong, and a beautiful muscle belly.


    In this boring black desert, everything seemed so beautiful, and almost Hansen��s eyes were straight.


    Why is Hansen so clear?


    Because now that short beauty is naked on the couch, it seems to be in the sun bath, it looks very comfortable.


    "God, I am not blind? Or is this black desert too much? I have an illusion in my mind? Or is this a mirage?" Hansen slammed his eyes.


    The ancient city of Huangshi is still in front of you, and the sun umbrellas and couches in front of the city are still there, and the short beauty on the couch is still there.


    Hansen still felt that some of them were untrue, and they refused to ride the golden feathers again. They took back the soul of the sea and accelerated the degree to the ancient city of Huangshi.


    Closer to the ancient city, Hansen sees more and more clearly, it does not seem to look like a mirage, a bit like real existence.


    "Is it impossible? Will it be true? Is it impossible to have such a good? There will be a bare-chested beauty in the desert in the sun in front of the city gate. This is unreasonable. It must be an illusion. It must be an illusion. There is no human shelter in the Black Desert..." Hansen is hard to believe, there will be such a thing.


    The short beauty was in front of Hansen, she couldn''t see her face, she wore a big sunglasses there, and there were some juice drinks and snacks on the table next to it, which seemed to be asleep.


    "The illusion...the illusion...is definitely an illusion..." Hansen quickly ran to the short beauty and reached for a pinch on the peach-like buttocks. The meat was very elastic and there was still A unique touch of sunscreen lotion.


    "Oh, it seems to be true!" Hansen felt very good, and squeezed it.


    The next second, the short beauty finally woke up, hands support the upper body, turned to look at the side, while there is no whimping like: "Little orange, don''t make trouble, I am in the sun bath."


    But when she saw clearly standing next to Hansen with her hand still holding her ass, the whole person was stunned.


    After the two men looked at each other for three seconds, the black desert that shook the earth with screams seemed to tremble. 8

 Chapter 735： Heterogeneous?

    A pair of jade legs flew up and down like two dragons, turning into a horrible weapon of killing Hansen, wanting to directly kill Hansen on the spot.


    Hansen said as he retired: "Sister, you listen to me. I have been walking in this dark desert for too long. I thought I met a mirage, so I just want to admit if it is an illusion."


    Although Hansen didn''t think so completely, he would never admit that he would not admit it if he killed him.


    "I want to kill you..." The woman did not listen at all, desperately attacking Hansen.


    "If you want to kill me, at least you must wear a dress first." Hansen said with helplessness, and now Hansen is a little embarrassed to see.


    The woman suddenly screamed, and it was an earth-shattering scream. The next second, the woman finally summoned a body armor to cover the body, and again gnashed her teeth and attacked Hansen.


    "Sister, you have to believe me, I am a soldier, a martial soldier..." Hansen felt that he had heard of such a thing, and he used it directly.


    However, the girl did not listen to it at all, and madly attacked Hansen with a wave of waves.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly surprised. The sister��s leg method was believed to be good. The subtlety of it was a little worse than that of the Queen. It��s already a very powerful figure. The physical fitness is estimated to be broken, but the genetic lock should not be opened yet. .


    "Sister, you are so okay, I can''t blame me for this. It''s a singular day, and it''s in the crowd. You stripped your clothes and sunbathe here. Even if I don''t watch, others will watch." No?�� Hansen continued.


    "Go to your court, except for your pervert, who is there?" The sister hated the teeth and kept attacking Hansen.


    Han Sen discovered that it seems that this ancient city did not see other people. Apart from this short-haired girl, there was a dead silence around him. Even if Hansen launched a hole in the tunnel, he still found no life.


    "You are alone in this city?" Hansen asked with an offensive against the sister.


    The sister has not answered, but just killed Hansen.


    The principle that Hansen always believes in is that if you can explain it and explain it, if you don''t understand it, let''s start with it.


    Hansen grabbed a big hand and suddenly seized the long leg of the sister''s kicking. He bullied it and grabbed the girl''s fist and slammed his fist. He twisted the girl and turned it to the ground.


    The other hand of the sister turned to Hansen again. Hansen reached for the hand and twisted it on his back. At the same time, he pulled out the alloy wire lock hanging around his waist and directly tied the sister��s hands and feet together, then one hand. Pick her up.


    "Bastard **** let me go..." The sister was very fierce, and wanted to bite Hansen with that white tooth, but Hansen was holding it like this, and biting a few times was not enough for Hansen.


    "After you are not so excited, I will let you go." Han Sen took the girl whose limbs were tied, and the other hand picked up a bottle of drink and opened it directly to the mouth.


    "Shuang!" Even after three bottles, Hansen was very refreshed and beaten.


    "You are shameless... bastard... sloppy... let go of my drink..." The girl saw Hansen even drinking her drink, which was even more angry.


    Hansen ignored her and took her to the ancient city.


    I saw a desolate inside the ancient city, and there were scattered old stone houses everywhere. I don��t know how many years have been sealed up, and there are no signs of human existence.


    Hansen went all the way to the square. Like this small shelter, there is no transmission array in the general room. There is also a common transmission array on the square. Then there is a separate one in the temple. Transfer array.


    The square is not big. It is a semi-circular square paved with yellowstone. It is relatively clean and looks like someone has been cleaned.


    However, after seeing the transmission array, Hansen was somewhat disappointed. The transmission array has been seriously damaged and it is impossible to use it again.


    Hansen continued to walk inside the ancient city. There are dusty streets everywhere. The old stone houses are not too tall. There are two floors at the top. One of the four-storey stone temples is obviously a different temple.


    Hansen saw that he had already reached the front of the stone temple. He had been angry and angry. The short hair beauty of Hansen suddenly panicked and said: "Can''t go in, get out of here."


    "Why?" Hansen saw that she finally spoke, and looked down at her and asked.


    "If you can''t enter anyway, you can''t enter."


    When Hansen saw her and didn''t talk well, she ignored her and took her to the stone hall.


    "Quick stop, can''t go in, there are terrible aliens inside." Short hair beauty hurriedly shouted.


    Hansen screamed and said: "This small sanctuary is at most a noble sanctuary. There are terrible aliens in it. Besides, if there is really a terrible alien in it, how are you? Delivered out?"


    "There is really a terrible thing inside, I have never been out." Short hair beauty hurried.


    "Cut, don''t tell me, your drinks and things are brought when you come forward." Hansen did not believe at all.


    The short-haired beauty listened to Han Sen, and suddenly remembered that Hansen not only pinched her butt, but also drank the drink she had been unwilling to drink. She also drank three bottles at a time, and immediately said with anger: "That''s right. You are a big wolf big bastard, and my drink."


    "Cut." Hansen naturally refused to believe, and immediately pushed the stone door and walked in with the short hair beauty.


    In fact, Hansen has used the hole in the tunnel to see through the inside, and did not find a sense of life, so I decided that the short hair beauty is lying.


    "Don''t go in, there is really a horrible alien in it, you will regret it... You let me go, you can go in and die, don''t take me..." Short hair beauty sees Hansen ignore her hard to the stranger Going inside the temple, and quickly persuading Hansen, they are about to cry.


    However, when Hansen walked into the stone temple, his heart slammed, and a horrible breath came. A black shadow seemed to be a snake.


    when!


    The red flame tyrannosaurus ran across Hansen''s hand, blocking the snake-like shadow, and saw a black metal chain with the thickness of his arm wrapped around the red flame tyrannosaurus.


    The other end of the ferrous metal chain is held in the hands of a man wearing a broken black armor and his body chained to the chest and locked on a black iron column.


    The man''s face is beautiful and indifferent, the slender eyes are full of eyes, and the long black hair is scattered between them. There are two wolf-like ears. At this time, the eyes are staring coldly at Hansen, and the slender fingers are tight. Hold the other end of the metal chain.

 Chapter 736： Small orange

    when!


    The man reached out and suddenly an irresistible force came, Hansen��s body was pulled to the man, and he was shocked and immediately released the red flame tyrannosaur that was entangled in the metal chain.


    At the same time, Hansen also summoned the snow female beast soul to merge with himself, and summoned the red flame tyrannosaurus.


    The black iron chain in the man''s hand trembled, and suddenly I saw that the iron chain was turned into a hundred black snakes and came to Hansen. Almost Hansen was covered in it.


    "When it''s over, this time it''s dead, you just have to die, why do you want to pull me? I haven''t made a boyfriend, I haven''t done love yet, I don''t want to die..." Hansen pulled it in his hands. The short beauty of the girl saw the black chain shadow of the sky, and she was about to cry.


    Hansen''s figure flashed, and in the shadow of the sky, carrying a short beauty, he walked away, and even escaped all the chain lock offensive.


    The man flashed a different color in his eyes, and the chain in his hand trembled again. This black metal chain seemed to live in his hands, turning into a poisonous snake, slashing and killing from various angles.


    Hansen''s figure flashed, and he walked between the chain shadows. How could the chain be different, but Hansen was not hurt.


    "It''s dying... I''m dying... I''m going to draw me..." The short-haired beauty now feels like a speeding car on the edge of the cliff. The driver is not her, the kind of crisis that seems to fall off the cliff at any time. The short beauties are already crystal clear.


    The so-called driving is not afraid of riding a car, although Han Sen has avoided all the attacks, and replaced it with a short beauties himself, but Hansen is holding it. Her fright is even more terrifying than her own whip.


    Hansen''s face is a little dignified. He has applied the method of the tunnel to the limit, but he still can only stay in the metal chain of the man, but he can''t do it.


    "It turned out to be a level of alienation! How was he locked here?" Hansen wondered as he walked and looked at the alien and the temple.


    There was no statue in the temple. There was only such a bare black metal pillar with two thick black metal chains, which passed through the man''s left and right chests and locked him on a black metal pillar.


    The range of men''s ability to move is only less than one meter. The black metal lock he uses is a section that extends from the metal pillar.


    The hole in the Xuanqi field extended, but Han Sen could not observe the circulation of the man''s body, which made Han Sen slightly surprised.


    Hansen rushed six times, but none of them could rush out of the temple, and they were all stopped by the chain.


    However, the chain did not hurt him. Hansen simulated the magical flow of the **** of light and then cooperated with the technique of the tunnel. It also made it impossible for him to take the chain lock.


    It��s just that Hansen��s heart is a little depressed. He even fights a locked-level alien. He can��t help but have some temper and want to rush out with his own ability.


    Hansen was shocked again and again, and he was stopped again and again. He didn��t feel anything about himself, but the short beauty he was carrying was like a roller coaster on a cliff. Tears had flowed down the face. Come down.


    Because it was called for too long, the short-haired girl��s nephew was already dumb, and she could only burst into tears in silence, and Hansen was swaying.


    Although he can''t observe the man''s scent of circulation, Hansen can still remember the method of using his chain, not to learn the law of the chain, but after he has figured out his rules, he can use the layout to rush out.


    Fortunately, this alien is locked on the iron column and can''t move, otherwise Hansen definitely has no mood and he is here, and he has already released the little angel and fights with him.


    However, such a battle, so that Han Sen''s understanding is quite a lot, he rarely encountered such a strange weapon, there are many unexpected places.


    The excitement of Hansen��s war is about to forget the short beauty that was silently crying in his hand, and indulge in the excitement of how to break the chain.


    After more than an hour of fighting, Hansen finally rushed out of the stone hall. After all, the aliens were locked, and they were greatly restricted, and they could not squander all the power.


    "How can a stranger be locked here? There is no stone of gods and souls. It is very strange." Hansen thought for himself, but could not think of an answer.


    Because there is no stone of the soul, Han Sen does not want to kill the lingering **. After all, it is not good to kill him. Maybe he will save him. After all, he can return to the soul stone and reborn without I am trapped here again.


    "Death *** let me down." Short beauty covered with tears, feeling the waist is about to fold, shouted with a hoarse voice.


    "Sorry, I forgot you." Hansen remembered that he still carried a beautiful woman, and quickly put the beauty down, and also opened the alloy wire lock.


    The short beauty wanted to stand up, but the whole body was a little paralyzed, and the waist was sore and sore. Only when she stood up halfway, suddenly she fell to the side and slammed into Hansen.


    Han Sen reached out and held her, smiled and said: "I said the sister, even if I am handsome, you don''t have to rush to give it a hurry? I am not a casual person, at least we have to chat and discuss What is your life ideal?"


    "You are going to die." The sister pushed Hansen away and limped down on the stone steps next to him, glaring at his sore waist.


    Hansen is trying to slap the girl''s two sentences again. By the way, I ask what is going on here, but suddenly I feel a horrible atmosphere appearing outside the city, and I am moving towards the city.


    Hansen''s look was a little dignified, staring at the direction of the city gate, and asked the short beauty at the same time: "Sister, is there any other terrorist creature besides that alien?"


    The short beauty has not yet answered, Han Sen has already heard the hoof of the bang, and soon saw a whole body full of orange red hair, a bit like a cat, but the body is full of elephants, and this is Running wildly.


    Hansen couldn''t help but frown. From the breath of life from this strange animal, there is no doubt that this is a **** creature.


    "Small orange, you are back, this bad guy big wolf bullies me, hurry to help me teach him." Short beauty saw the head of the **** creature, but it was very happy, got up and rushed over, all of a sudden riding On the back of the alien creature, he touched the head of the alien creature with one hand, and Hansen hated and said with one finger.


    The alien creature suddenly smashed Hansen with a big round-eyed scream, and a very terrible horror screamed.


    "Meow!"

 Chapter 737： Only one person’s shelter (thelord plus more)

    Seeing a large orange hair ball rushing over, Hansen had not yet started, and the little silver fox that had been kneeling on Hansen��s shoulder suddenly moved. .


    I saw a small silver and silver hair vaginal, gave birth to a silver lightning, turned into a thick silver arc, smashed in the super-god creature called short orange by the short hair beauty.


    "Oh! Ah!" A scream and a scream rang at the same time, the small orange was erected by the long hair roots of the electric, and the short hair beauty was also opened by the short hair of the electric, suddenly on the back of the small orange. Fell it down.


    The small orange was so irritated and violently rushed over.


    Xiaoyinyin jumped from Hansen��s shoulders, flew in the air against the small oranges, and screamed the little oranges, but they were not willing to give up, and the small silver and silver that fluttered into the air again and again. I want to catch it.


    However, the speed of the small orange is very fast, but it is obviously slower than the small silver and silver. Every time it is escaped by the small silver and silver, and then it is powered by the small silver and silver.


    Small silver and silver are not flying high, just fly in the place where the small orange seems to be able to reach, and let the small orange want to hit it every time, but it is impossible to pounce.


    Hansen looks interesting. Although the size of the small orange is relatively large, it is obviously the same as the small silver and silver. It is only a super-god creature in the early childhood. It should be later than the birth of Xiaoyinyin. I don��t know. What happened, even mixed with this short hair beauty.


    The short hair beauty was on the side but she was watching. Before Hansen took her, she could still escape from the shrine of the gods. She had already surprised her, but she never thought of a small child on the shoulder of the satyr. Silver fox, even able to fight against the small oranges, but also played the small oranges so miserable, it seems to be deliberately playing a small orange.


    "What kind of pets are there, what kind of pets are bad embryos." The short hair beauty screamed, but the heart was a little scared.


    After Zhou Yumei was promoted to the evolutionary, he was transferred to the shelter of the Second God, but he did not expect to be sent to such a ghost place.


    No one did not say that when he first came in, he caught up with a different creature and the alien war. So Zhou Yumei rushed out of the temple of the opposite spirit and then was trapped in this completely deserted desert sanctuary. Among them.


    Fortunately, Zhou Yumei encountered a small orange in the shelter. This alien creature not only did not regard her as an enemy, but also very friendly to her. Zhou Yumei was able to survive here, mainly relying on the prey brought back by her small orange.


    Among those prey, there was a **** flesh and blood, which made Zhou Yumei very surprised.


    Later, I got along for a long time. Zhou Yumei gradually became familiar with the small oranges, and I was mixed together. I often went out to hunt with it and saw how small oranges can easily kill **** blood creatures.


    It was such a powerful little orange that there was no way to take that little silver fox. This made Zhou Yumei very surprised and began to worry a little.


    Zhou Yumei was worried about Han Sen��s direction, but Hansen didn��t know when she was standing next to her, and she was looking at her.


    "What do you want to do? I warn you, I am very strong, you don''t want to mess around." Zhou Yumei put out a rack-style, mouth is said to be powerful, but the heart is not at all, the tone is not weak, a few points, It sounds completely shocking.


    After all, she was already easily subdued by Hansen. Now the biggest cuddly little orange is also being played by the little silver fox. It can''t help her a little, and Zhou Yumei is in a panic.


    "I asked you a few questions. If you answer me, I am satisfied. You just let the hair ball attack me. Even if it is..." Hansen didn''t finish it, just sneered twice.


    "How else?" Zhou Yumei saw Han Sen''s smile and suddenly felt a little cold in his heart.


    "In any case, there are two of us here. No matter what I do, I only know that you know me. I will definitely not know the third person. If I am in a good mood, I will kill him first. If I am in a bad mood." First, kill the traitor, if the mood is not bad or bad, then kill and kill while ..." Han Sen scared Zhou Haimei.


    Zhou Yumei��s hair was erected, and he hurriedly squeezed out a lovely smile, pretending to be a cute voice. ��Big brother, why are you? We are all human beings, in such a big Among the two shelters, they met in the small shelters in the desert. This is a fate. We should all help each other and help each other. It��s not good to kill and kill. It��s a killing. wrong?"


    "What is your name?" Hansen asked Zhou Yumei as if he smiled and smiled.


    "My name is Zhou Yumei. It is a child of a poor family. It is not easy to be able to promote the evolutionist. I didn''t expect it to fall into such a terrible place. I can''t even see the individual shadow, and I can''t live." Fortunately, I met your big brother here..." Zhou Yumei looked like a pitiful look.


    "Less come here, you can be promoted to the second sanctuary when you are so young, and your skills are so powerful. Your physical fitness is definitely the evolutionary evolution of God''s gene. Do you mean that you are a poor family?" Hey, disdain.


    Zhou Yumei suddenly squeezed a sly smile: "It''s okay, it''s poorer than the real rich, better than the poor."


    "Respond to my question honestly, or believe it or not, I will throw you into the temple of the opposite spirit?" Hansen said with a sinking face.


    "Big Brother, if you have any questions, I will know everything and say nothing." Zhou Yumei was actually scared.


    Han Sen quickly got a general understanding of Zhou Yumei''s mouth, and he also had some knowledge of Zhou Yumei and the little orange.


    This Zhou Yumei is really a bit of a comeback. It is a descendant of the House of Lords. Although there are many people in the Zhou family, not all of them are very famous. But when they are young, they can successfully promote the evolution of the genes, indicating that she is at Zhou. There should still be some status.


    The relationship between the little orange and Zhou Yumei, Hansen also probably understands, just like the case of Xiaoyinyin and his situation, the rare case of aliens and humans.


    The little orange is obviously a super-god second generation. The technique of the scent of the body will not be wrong. As for its previous generation, it should be the one that fights with the alienation in the Temple of the Hell. Now it is not known.


    Zhou Yumei also provided some information about the surrounding desert, so Hansen was very interested.

 Chapter 738： Escape and not escape

    Small silver and silver are playing around with small oranges, and the little oranges that are funny are chasing the small silver and silver in the desert. .


    Han Sen was lying in Zhou Yumei''s couch, drinking her drink while asking him what he was interested in.


    Zhou Yumei watched Han Sen ate the drink she had been reluctant to drink for nearly half a year. The heart was almost bleeding, but she had to succumb to it and answer the question of Hansen.


    Hansen is a bottle and bottle. He has been walking in the desert for so many days. He only drinks nutrient solution every day. The mouth is coming out of the bird. Naturally, these drinks are very addictive.


    I watched my drink disappear quickly, and finally there was only one bottle left, and the clutched hand went out again. Zhou Yumei couldn��t stand it anymore. He grabbed the bottle and quickly opened the lid. He took a clean breath.


    Then Zhou Yumei threw the bottle on the ground, and looked at Hansen loudly with a heroic look: "If you want to kill you, you will not be served, and your grandmother will not serve, and you will die with dignity."


    Han Sen took off the sunglasses of the original Zhou Yumei from his face. He looked at Zhou Yumei, who looked like a smile and looked like a smile. "Is your dignity worth a bottle of drink?"


    Zhou Yumei suddenly reddened her face. It was a long time of being trapped here. The drinks and snacks brought by her had become her last spiritual sustenance. So she was ruined by Hansen. She did not hold back for a while and was now Han. When Sen said this, he regretted it.


    Seeing Zhou Yumei did not speak, Han Sen suddenly stood up from the couch, shocked Zhou Yumei, quickly retired a dozen steps, staring at Hansen''s unsatisfied drink and asked: "What do you want?"


    "Why, where do I have to report to you?" Hansen smiled and looked at Zhou Yumei.


    "No...not...you don''t...what..." Zhou Yumei said stutteringly, his face showed a hint of happiness.


    "If you want to be like that, I can sacrifice it, waste your strength to help you, and now I will meet you," Hansen said.


    "No... no... Big brother, you are busy with you, don''t bother you, I can do it myself." Zhou Yumei said incoherently.


    Hansen did not pay attention to Zhou Yumei. This is still a girl who is not deeply involved in the world. It is not enough to tease her. It is not good to really bully her.


    "Perverts, satyrs, bastards, beasts, despicable, shameless, sloppy, squatting..." Looking at Hansen into the ancient city, it was a little far away. Zhou Yumei vomited his tongue and smothered his own tongue. All the negative vocabulary learned in life is cursed by Hansen.


    Zhou Yumei was a bit guilty, and the shelter was so big. She would have to be with such a satyr bad guy in the future, and she always felt a problem.


    "I am so young and beautiful, **** and charming, I see you are pity, my body is good, the curve is so perfect and attractive, how can the bad guys live without ruin me, do I have to escape? But the desert, I don''t know In which position, there are so many terrible creatures, where can I escape? But if you don''t escape, you will be ruined by the bad guys..." Zhou Yumei, the heavenly man, is difficult to make a decision.


    The little silver and silver flying over there was tired, and it fell on the gate of the city. Lying on it, squinting and looking down, walking down to the small orange that screamed at it.


    The little orange is obviously too tired. It is only called below, but it is no longer rushing. I don��t know if it��s tired, or I know I can��t catch the little silver fox.


    "The pet and the owner look like one, and it makes people look angry. It''s all bad embryos." Zhou Yumei looked at the small silver and silver eyes on the city gate, his eyes were very angry.


    However, Zhou Yumei had seen the power of small silver and silver, but did not dare to go over and provoke it.


    Between fleeing and not escaping, Zhou Yumei has been hesitant until the sun is about to go down, and he has not been able to make a decision.


    If Hansen is a ugly ugly appearance, Zhou Yumei is determined to escape, but the kiddie **** is very long, but the white is tender and tender, looks pretty pretty, looks not so terrible, so let Zhou Yumei I can��t escape from the moment.


    "Strange, what did he do in the city? Why didn''t he come out for so long?" Zhou Yumei suddenly remembered that Hansen had gone in for an afternoon, and why he had not come out of the city.


    The city she can''t cook anymore, there is nothing useful in it, that is, a well can provide some edible water.


    Previously, she thought that Han Sen was going in to find a well to drink water. He thought that Han Sen didn��t come out just enough, so that he would not harm her again. He also hoped that Hansen would not come out, plus the question of whether or not to escape, So I have never been concerned about the problem that Hansen did not come out.


    But now Hansen has gone in for an afternoon, but still does not see it, which makes Zhou Yumei somewhat uneasy.


    "Hey, are you inside?" Zhou Yumei fed two outside, but did not hear anyone responding.


    "What the **** is he doing inside?" Zhou Yumei bit his teeth, carefully walked into the ancient city, walked inside, looking for Hansen''s trace, and wanted to see what he was doing.


    But after a round, she didn''t even see Han Sen.


    "Strange, where did he go? Is it already gone?" Zhou Yumei muttered to himself, feeling very strange.


    Zhou Yumei turned around and didn''t pay attention to what was on it. He fell to the ground.


    ��Hey!�� Zhou Yumei��s subconscious pain screamed, but he looked up and saw Hansen standing in front of him, holding a fragrant pastry in one hand and a large bottle of drink in one hand, eating and drinking.


    Look at Han Sen, changed a new set of clothes, the hair is still wet, the body still has the smell of bath liquid, obviously just like a shower.


    Just behind him, he still carried a green bag, and he could clearly see that there were all kinds of snacks and drinks inside. Zhou Yumei could not help but stay.


    "These things, where did you get it?" Zhou Yumei was incredulous and pointed at Hansen with his eyes wide open.


    "Of course, I bought it, or can I get it from there?" Han Sen looked at his nervous eyes.


    "No, no, I mean, where did you buy these things?" Zhou Yumei explained in anxiously.


    "Of course, from the vending machine, or else?" Hansen asked.


    Zhou Yumei felt that he was going crazy, and he did not care about Hansen��s power. He grabbed Hansen��s arm and asked excitedly: ��You... can you go out?��


    "This is not nonsense. How can I buy these things without going out?" Hansen smiled.


    "How did you go out? Is there not that horrible alien guard?" Zhou Yumei continued to ask excitedly.


    "Just go out and go out." Han Sen said, he opened Zhou Yumei, called the small silver and silver, and gave it a genetically produced Dan.


    "Which... Big Brother... Handsome guy... Can you take me out and go out?" Zhou Yumei leaned in front of Hansen, pulled Hansen��s arm, tried to squeeze out a cute expression, and squinted at the eyes. Road.

 Chapter 739： Two-tailed purplish

    "No." Hansen pushed Zhou Yumei''s face away and walked down to the lounge chair and sat down.


    "Why? I can pay you a fee." Zhou Yumei hurried.


    "No, it doesn''t work, no reason." Han Sen said faintly.


    "You..." Zhou Yumei was angry and anxious. He couldn��t rush to bite Hansen, but she knew she was not Hansen��s opponent. Second, she thought Hansen could take her out.


    "Big brother, if the little girl had done something bad in the past, you will see that I am young and ignorant, forgive me, is it good?" Zhou Yumei forced the urge to kill Hansen, pretending to be cute. Said Hansen��s arm.


    "Well, I forgive you." Hansen nodded.


    "Great, big brother, take me out, I will definitely repay you, when are we going out?" Zhou Yumei is going crazy here.


    After all, people are social groups. Zhou Yumei has been trapped here for more than a year. If there are not small oranges, people are really going crazy. When they first saw Hansen, although something happened, she felt no. Too good a thing, but seeing the joy of the same kind, but it is more than everything else, otherwise she will not choose to stay.


    She is really afraid that one person will continue to be so lonely, even if it is a bad guy, there are individuals who are accompanied by me, can say two sentences, even if it is a quarrel, it is always stronger than a person.


    "I said that I forgive you, but did not say that I want to take you out." Hansen said without hesitation.


    "You...what do you want to do?" Zhou Yumei almost didn''t turn his back, and the fingers shivered and asked Han Sen''s trembling voice.


    "Not very good, just don''t want to take you out." Hansen said as he took out his drink and sipped himself.


    Saving people is a good thing, but it can also be a nuisance. If he now takes Zhou Yumei out, Zhou knows that Zhou Yumei is with him.


    If he does not take Zhou Yumei to go, Zhou Jia may be dissatisfied with him or even resentful, but if Hansen takes her away, there is something unexpected in the desert, Zhou will also find him to settle accounts.


    Of course, perhaps Zhou Jiatong is reasonable, Han Sen is the gentleman''s belly, but Han Sen prefers to be a villain, and does not want to trouble later.


    If Zhou Yumei wants to go with him, Han Sen is also willing to bring her, and it is best to take her out smoothly. If something unexpected happens in the desert, it will not be a revenge against Zhou.


    Zhou Yumei is already very angry, but there is no way to ask for it. She can��t ask for it. She can��t beat it. She really has no way to Hansen.


    Suddenly, Zhou Yumei saw Hansen��s snacks next to him, his eyes turned, and suddenly he grabbed the bag and ran. He ran and said, ��You just drank my drink, you counted me.��


    Zhou Yumei quickly ran to the side of the small orange, made a face to Hansen, opened the bag and took out the drinks and snacks from the inside. While eating, Hansen muttered in the distance: "Without me, I killed." You, kill you, and eat it for you."


    Zhou Yumei regards the snack in the bag as Hansen, and eats it bit by bit, when he is giving himself a breath.


    For a long time, I didn��t eat and drink this way. Zhou Yumei��s little belly was rounded, and after I couldn��t put on anything, I fell asleep on the little orange.


    When Zhou Yumei woke up, he found that Hansen and the little silver fox had no figure. Originally, Hansen went back to the league, but after waiting for a day, Hansen came back. Zhou Yumei suddenly felt a little panic.


    Hansen certainly did not return to the league. Before he asked about some things near Zhou Yumei, he knew that there was a Montenegro nearby. There was a very strange two-tailed pheasant on the mountain. Even the small orange was very afraid of it. I am afraid it is a super **** creature. .


    It��s hard to hear that there is a super **** creature with a single order. Hansen certainly wants to see if he can kill it. Maybe it will be a super **** second generation, then it would be better.


    According to the direction of Zhou Yumei, Hansen walked more than 100 miles. Sure enough, he saw a black mountain range. There are no prominent mountains, just like rolling hills. It is not too tall or short, and it is row and row. It looks very strange.


    Riding the golden retriever into the mountains, there are small silver and silver, and the aliens have long been hiding, not to mention the rare groups of aliens here.


    The Black Desert is too unique. Most of the creatures that can be seen here are also lone guys.


    Not long after entering Montenegro, Han Sen felt a wave of life, and hurriedly urged the golden retriever to run over, far from seeing a piece of sand at the foot of Montenegro, a purple double with a body length of more than three meters. The tail scorpion is waving the two tails behind it and digging the gravel on the ground.


    The following black stones are not easy to dig. The two-tailed scorpion has been dug up more than a meter deep, but it is still digging down, and I don''t know what it wants to do.


    Han Sen saw that the two-tailed scorpion was so weird, and did not immediately summon the little angel to rush up, jumped over a boulder of a dozen meters high, and looked at the two-tailed scorpion to dig the stone, trying to figure out what it was. What to do.


    At the same time of viewing, Han Sen opened the genetic lock with the hole Xuan Jing, and wanted to see if there was any breath in the body of the two-tailed purple scorpion. Is it the second generation of the super god?


    However, Hansen was somewhat disappointed. The smell of this purple scorpion was chaotic, and there was no clear flow of breath. It was obviously just a super **** generation.


    Hansen suddenly disappointed. If it is only a super-god generation, then if he kills, he can only expect to have a beast, but the essence of life gene is not useful, he can only sell it.


    In fact, Hansen does not want to sell too many life genetic essences. It is too easy to be jealous. Now the whole league is staring at him. With such a big piece of meat, everyone can only watch him eat meat. No one knows what will happen, so Hansen thinks it is better to keep a low profile.


    "You can only try to see if you will be out of the beast." Han Sen has been staring at the two-tailed purple cicada, and the chance of the beast is too low. Even if luck is good to Hansen, he counts himself. At most, one-half is less than one.


    However, Hansen had some curiosity about the action of this two-tailed purple cicada. I don''t know what it is digging. The following are all black stones. It has been digging down, there is no sign of stopping, not much time. It has been dug two or three meters deep.


    "This guy won''t be thirsty and go crazy. Do you want to dig wells and take water?" Hansen thinks that it is not possible. Generally, super-natural creatures do not need to eat, and naturally they are not likely to lack water.


    Only some special super-sacred creatures, or super-natural creatures in their reproductive period, are likely to eat, but they have not seen them looking for water.


    "What the **** is doing?" Han Sen looked more and more surprised.

 Chapter 740： Mysterious silkworm

    Han Sen looked at it for a long time, and the two-tailed purple cicada was dug deeper and deeper. Soon even its shadow could not be seen. Only a deep pit was seen there. ???��


    Hansen summoned his wings, flew into the air and looked inside the deep pit. He saw that the pit had been dug for more than ten meters, and then the following was actually connected with the natural cave.


    "The original is actually another Qiankun." Hansen was amazed, summoning the gods armor to wear, with a small silver and silver carefully into the deep pit.


    Down into the deep pit, Hansen suddenly widened his eyes through the cracks in the underground cave.


    I saw that there was a huge stone cave inside, and I didn��t know how big it was, but it was filled with pieces of bamboo like a piece of wood. The roots connected to the upper and lower stone walls seemed very incredible.


    The two-tailed purple cicada has a piece of bamboo-like thing, which is hollow like bamboo. In the bamboo section, there is a big white bug like a silkworm, and there are more than a dozen strips. The centimeter is long, white and fat.


    The two-tailed sables stuffed the bamboo together with the big white worms into the mouth, and the chewing creaked.


    "Does the white worms also be different creatures? Does the two-tailed sable eat these things, does it mean that it has entered the gestation period?" Hansen secretly guessed.


    The bamboo and white bugs in the cave were quickly eaten by the two-tailed sable, and the satisfied two-tailed sable climbed back here. It looked like it was already full and was going to leave.


    Hansen quickly flew out of the deep pit and escaped far away. After a while, he saw the two-tailed purple cicada climbed out and climbed over to Montenegro.


    Hansen didn''t chase the two-tailed sable. If it really is in the gestation period, it is too wasteful to kill it now. It is better to wait for it to give birth to future generations.


    However, Hansen is very interested in the following bamboos and white bugs. After the two-tailed purple scorpion has gone far, let the small silver and silver stay outside, so that the two-tailed purple scorpion will suddenly come back and block him. Once again climbed into the deep pit and got into the cave.


    There are many plants like bamboo, and each one has a diameter of twenty or thirty centimeters. The nearby bamboo is eaten by the two-tailed purple cicada and eaten a lot. There are many broken bamboos and some fallen on the ground. Big white bugs.


    Those white worms are white and tender, showing a translucent state, and may see bloodshot vascular inside.


    The white worms that fell on the ground climbed up and down on the ground. They wanted to get into the bamboos. It just seemed very difficult. They could only get into some broken bamboo knots.


    Those bamboos that are in good condition are not drilled.


    Hansen picked up a piece of broken bamboo and squeezed it in his hand. He didn''t even crush it immediately. He continued to increase his strength until he almost tried his best to crack the bamboo.


    "Good hard bamboo." Hansen threw the bamboo on the ground, summoned the peacock and smashed it, and put a z-steel arrow directly to a big white bug that was crawling into the bamboo section.


    The steel arrow suddenly penetrated the body of the white worm, the white worm screamed, and a white mist was sprayed in the body. The nearby air suddenly plummeted, and frost was born around it. The dead white worm was also It became a group of frozen, just like it was just taken out of the cold storage.


    "Hunting the mutant genus snails, you don''t get the soul of the beast, you can get the o to 1o point mutation gene randomly."


    A voice rang in Hansen''s mind, and Hansen was slightly surprised: "It turned out to be a mutant creature, but how can this mutant organism spit out the coldness? This is too weird. It is not only the gods of the gods. Is the power of special attributes released?"


    Hansen was curious in his heart, summoning the red flames and violent dragons, killing the black silkworms that fell out, and heard the sound of hunting from time to time.


    When the black-skinned silkworm is killed, it will spurt a cold air, but its resistance is extremely weak, and there is no fighting power. It has been killed by Hansen.


    "Hunting the mutant genus sinus sinensis, getting the mutant sinister silkworm beast soul, eating its flesh and blood can randomly obtain o to 1o point mutation gene." Han Sen hunted more than 30 filthy silkworms, finally heard the beast The voice of the soul.


    Hansen quickly went to see the mysterious silkworm soul that he had acquired, and wanted to know what type of black-and-white silkworm beast was.


    Mutant black silkworm: a one-time hidden weapon beast.


    Han Sen was a little surprised. He hasn''t seen the one-time beast soul for a long time, and the hidden weapon soul itself is very rare, just don''t know what the hidden weapon is.


    Hansen summoned the mutant Xuan Yin silkworm, and saw a large group of fat worms appearing in the hands of Hansen, and he was still heavy in his hand.


    After looking at it for a while, Hansen did not see why he came, hesitated, and smashed directly into the stone wall.


    Hey!


    The fat beetle smashed on the stone wall, suddenly bursting open, bursting out a white cold fog, covering a range of about one meter and a half, and freezing a thick layer of ice on the stone wall.


    "This thing is a bit interesting!" Hansen looked at the heart of the surprise, but the mutant soul of the animal, can burst out of the power of the cold, this is a bit too special.


    "I don''t know if there is a sacred silkworm in the blood level of the gods. If you can get the soul of the blood-stained silkworm, you might have a big use."


    Hansen killed the mysterious silkworms that he could see, but they were all mutated, and they did not see the existence of a blood-level.


    There were fifty or sixty genital silkworms that fell on the ground. Hansen hesitated. He broke a bamboo with the red flame tyrannosaurus, and suddenly saw a strip of filthy silkworms falling out of the bamboo knot. .


    Hansen has killed more than one hundred in a row, and he has acquired two variants of the sacred yin and silkworms, but he did not see the sinister silkworms with the blood level.


    "Forget it, take these mysterious silkworms out first, and dry them into powder. If people eat, they can increase the mutated genes in a large amount, and it is also a good thing." Han Sen used the pocket to freeze the one hundred. The body of the sinister silkworm, which was formed into a hail, was put up and ready to be taken outside.


    There are many black silkworms in this bamboo forest. There are at least a dozen of them in each bamboo. Such a large bamboo forest is really going to be cut down one by one, and I don��t know when to kill.


    Hansen temporarily gave up killing the black-skinned silkworm, or waiting for the two-tailed purple to eat, so that it can give birth to the second generation of the gods, and then Hansen will come to pick up the remaining black silkworms.


    Hansen finished the mysterious silkworm and was about to leave here, but suddenly heard the strange sound from the depths of the bamboo forest. It seems that something is crawling out from the depths of the bamboo forest. 8

 Chapter 741： Ice silkworm

    Hansen quickly converges on the breath, while retreating in the direction of the exit, while changing the gene lock with ice muscle jade.


    Although the state of the hole and the ice muscle jade is a bit similar after opening the gene lock, but there are still some differences, the ice muscle jade surgery pays more attention to the eighth sense, although not as detailed as the tunnel mysterious, but the distance and blur Sexual perception is stronger, unlike the cave Xuan Jing is limited to the hole in the Xuanqi field.


    Han Sen glanced at the bamboo forest with his spiritual knowledge. He suddenly opened the perspective of God and perceive the plot in the bamboo forest. He vaguely saw the depths of the bamboo forest. There were probably two or three miles of land, and there was something in the bamboo forest. Quickly approaching here.


    Hansen can probably perceive a little bit of appearance, at most it is only as big as a cat, and the shape is elliptical. It seems to be a bit similar to these big white bugs, but it can crawl faster than those big white bugs. It''s like a running rabbit.


    "Is it a god-level silkworm?" Hansen was happy.


    Soon, the thing was getting closer and closer, Hansen finally saw the thing, a large insect, the whole body was like ice crystals, and there seemed to be a star-shaped river inside, and the outside was cold and overflowing. The black bamboos were frozen with a layer of frost.


    Hansen changed the gene lock with the hole Xuan Jing, and then went to see the big silkworm, which is ice crystal. The breath of life is really strong, and it is probably the blood-level guy.


    Hansen��s heart was overjoyed. He pulled out the peacock and smashed it. After he got on the steel arrow, he pointed it into the bamboo forest. Just waiting for it to climb, he shot it and ended its life. See if there are any beasts. The soul is available.


    However, with the approach of the ice silkworm, Hansen felt that something was wrong, because the life of the ice silkworm seems to be getting stronger and stronger, and it has surpassed Hansen��s cognitive range of blood creatures. In the constant enhancement.


    "Is it a super-god creature?" Hansen''s face changed slightly, but he felt it carefully, and he didn''t feel like it. He hasn''t reached the level of super-god creature.


    "Have the blood of the gods?" Hansen''s eyes narrowed and he was born with blood. He had never seen a few, but he could not see one here.


    Seeing that the ice silkworm is getting closer and closer, it is less than a kilometer from Hansen. Hansen picked up the peacock and was ready to shoot, but suddenly heard the sound of bamboo forest knowing that it was noisy.


    rustle! rustle!


    Like a myriad of creatures moving through the grass, Hansen��s face changed very quickly. He saw a creature similar to the previous ice silkworm, which was crawling out from the depths of the bamboo forest. The number is very large, just Hansen has already perceived hundreds of articles.


    "Impossible! How could there be so many bloodstains?" Hansen was shocked. Although he was not afraid of these ice silkworms, what happened here was a little scary.


    If there are dozens of blood creatures here, Hansen can still accept it, but the blood of the violent blood, there may not be one of dozens of blood creatures, but the ice silkworms here are crawling in groups, if they are said If you are violent, then is there not a tens of thousands of blood creatures here?


    No matter what you think, this is impossible.


    However, those ice silkworms are indeed much stronger than the average life of the gods, and the breath of the **** Shura that Hansen encountered before is almost as strong.


    Seeing that an ice silkworm had climbed to a distance of less than 500 meters from Hansen, Hansen picked up the peacock, aimed at it, and unscrewed the trigger without hesitation.


    Instead of guessing so much, it is better to try to kill one. Everything can be true.


    When the light string moved, the z-steel arrow suddenly flew out, passing through the distance of 500 meters like a streamer, directly penetrated the body of the ice silkworm and nailed it to the ground.


    Han Lin gave a slight glimpse, this ice silkworm is easier than he imagined to die. The guy who violently walks the blood level should still be able to react at this speed, but this ice silkworm is completely unresponsive, and it is easily Shot dead.


    "Hunting the mutant genus snails, you don''t get the soul of the animal, you can get 0 to 10 mutations randomly by eating the flesh and blood."


    Hansen people were a bit stupid, and some of them looked at the ice silkworm. They opened their mouths for a while and couldn''t close them.


    "It''s not right, it''s too wrong. How can this be a variant of the black-skinned silkworm? How can the mutant silkworm silkworm have such a strong life?" Hansen couldn''t believe it, these fat silkworms would be The same mutated silkworm silkworm as the bamboo inside.


    But the sound of the mind is not wrong, it is the rule of the shelter, since it is prompted that the killing is a mutant, it is definitely a mutant.


    Seeing that there are a lot of ice silkworms crawling out, Hansen directly rushed to kill him, and sure enough, these guys are variants of the black-skinned silkworm, and the same thing in the bamboo.


    Just don''t know why their bodies will turn into this way, completely different from those of the black silkworms in the bamboo, and the life of them is really powerful and outrageous. It is impossible for mutant organisms to have.


    "It''s not right, it''s too bad. There must be something weird. This guy is a little weird. The mysterious silkworms in those bamboos can actually squirt chills. This is even hard to do with blood creatures. Now these ice crystals are mostly black silkworms. With such a strong life, there must be something that affects them." Han Sen killed the hundreds of ice silkworms that had climbed out, and finally got a beast.


    Hansen summoned to take a look, although the name and type are the same, but the appearance is different, the size is a lot bigger, the same as the color of ice crystal.


    Hansen went out and tried it. The power was much stronger than those of the previous ones. Not only could it cover the three-meter diameter range, but the coldness became stronger.


    "The same is the animal soul of the mutated silkworm, how can there be such a difference? If the bamboo is a larva, these are adult, then their beasts should be the same, there is no larvae and adult body, now There are such big differences, the problems are complicated. What causes them to be different?�� Hansen looked strangely in the depths of the bamboo forest, and his heart became more and more curious.


    "It is necessary to go in and have a look. What is affecting these mysterious silkworms, and even if the black silkworm itself has a good gene, such a large ethnic group cannot be all mutant organisms, and there should be some primitive ones. Yes, but here are all mutated black silkworms, it is incredible." Han Sen thought about it, summoned the little silver fox, and walked with the little silver fox into the bamboo forest.


    Those Xuan Yin silkworms suddenly shrank up, and those who could escape escaped. If they could not escape, they shrank in the bamboo and shivered, causing the bamboo forest to tremble and make a sound like the wind blowing through the bamboo leaves.

 Chapter 742： Ice pool

    The entire underground bamboo forest is very broad, and there is no support such as stone pillars in the middle. It relies on numerous bamboos rooted in the upper and lower ends of the underground space to support a huge underground world.


    Hansen walked for twenty or thirty miles in the bamboo forest. He still didn''t see the end, but he felt that the temperature around him had become a bit cold. It seemed that the deeper the bamboo forest, the lower the temperature.


    The black bamboos around them are getting thicker and firmer. When they are seven or eighty miles away, those bamboos are thick and seem like a big tree.


    The ground is already full of frost, and the temperature is a little scary for ordinary people.


    Not long after going forward, the ground has turned into ice, and the bamboo of a plant has two or three talents to hold together, which is huge and unimaginable.


    "If there is a black silkworm in it, I don''t know how big it will be." Han Sen observed the hole in the tunnel, but he couldn''t see through these bamboos. I don''t know if there is any black silkworm inside.


    However, in the depths of the bamboo forest, Han Sen faintly has been able to sense a trace of life that flows like a spring, and does not know what it is from.


    I know that I am afraid that I am going to the real land. Hansen has played a 12-point spirit and carefully walked through the bamboo forest. In a short time, I suddenly saw a bamboo forest in front of me.


    There are huge bamboos all over the place like the ancient trees, but there is only one bamboo on the open space.


    A chill of coldness and a breath of life came to the fore. Even Hansen, who had practiced ice muscle jade, couldn��t help but shudder, and the breath was too cold.


    Slowly approaching the open space, I kept looking at the open space, and I saw that the ground was already cold, but in the middle of the open space, there was a ice pool, which was cold, but There is no ice, just in the pool, there is a plant like a narcissus, which is blooming with white flowers.


    This is all right. Hansen has seen a lot of strange plants. Although this narcissus is weird, it will not make him scared.


    Even if there is a super-natural creature guardian next to the narcissus, Hansen will only be happy and feel that it should be.


    However, there was no super **** creature in the poolside. Hansen only saw one person. A man sat on the edge of the pool and stared at the daffodil in the pool. He was shocked by Hansen.


    Hansen can be sure that there is absolutely nothing wrong with human beings. He is wearing human battle suits, which is impossible for humanoids and aliens.


    "There will be people here?" Han Sen used the hole to see the man, but the result was to surprise him. The person''s body still had a breath of life, and it was quite weak.


    This place has a living person, naturally Hansen is very surprised, he thought that he was the first human to arrive here, after all, he came along this road and did not see other entrances.


    The only entrance is the one that was dug out of the two-tailed purplish, but it is not the end, and it is not surprising that there are other entrances in the depths.


    "How do you call a friend?" Hansen carefully walked to the ice and greeted the man.


    In this kind of place, if there is no big conflict of interest, Hansen does not want to be an enemy of the other party. After all, in this dark desert, many similar things are also a good thing, even if it is just a chat.


    But the man seemed to be asleep, and did not respond to Hansen, because he sat facing the narcissus, posing as if staring at the narcissus, facing Hansen on the back, Hansen could not see him. The specific looks, I don''t know if he is asleep.


    "Friend, I am not malicious, just stray here. If you can, we can talk. Of course, if you don''t like it, just say it, I will retreat now." Hansen said as he walked over to the man. .


    But the man did not have to deal with Hansen at all, just sitting there looking at the daffodils in the pool.


    Han Sen saw that he didn''t say anything, and he continued to walk, but his heart was faintly feeling something wrong.


    Hansen went to the vicinity of the man, but did not go straight, slowly wandering around, looking at the person''s face from the side.


    After seeing it clearly, I was shocked. I was a living person. I saw that the clothes outside the man looked like there was no problem, but the flesh and blood were frozen in the ice. The whole person was like an ice sculpture. of.


    However, it was eccentric to the extreme. The clothes on his body did not have any traces of frost, but only flesh and blood were frozen, and there was still life in his body, just like a living person.


    Han Sen''s face is a bit ugly. Although this person wears a battle suit, it seems to be at least 100 years ago. If you infer by style, this person is at least a hundred years ago.


    "How did he get frozen here? Is it dead or alive?" Hansen was shocked and looked at the man carefully, seeing what seemed to be in his battle suit pocket.


    Look at the shape of the bulge, it should be a small notebook or a wallet. Hansen hesitated, walked to the person, intends to take things out to see what it is, maybe find some clues.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s heart glimpsed, and the small silver and silver on his shoulders suddenly stood up. The whole body��s silver hair was upright, and the screaming sound of the screaming sound of the water against the pool.


    Without thinking, Hansen flew back directly, while his eyes stared at the cold water pool.


    Oh!


    The water in the pool suddenly became a strange crystal, and it was wrapped in Hansen. I don��t know how many.


    Hansen tried his best to retreat, but the speed was not as fast as those of the crystal filaments. He could only bite his teeth and summoned the red flames, and smashed the countless waters.


    Hey!


    The red flame tyrannosaurus is smashed into pieces of water, like charcoal, which burns large pieces of water directly into water vapor, but those waters are too many, swarming from all sides, hiding and hiding. Not open, and soon wrapped around Han Sen''s body, one after another like a spider silk wrapped around.


    Hansen suddenly felt that there was a cold intrusion into the body. There were too many water wires. If Hansen waved the red flames in his hands, he could only burn a part of it. The body''s sticky water is getting more and more, and the cold is also cold. More and more vigorous.


    Not long after, the water silk wrapped around Hansen has already wrapped Hansen''s image like a sly, Hansen''s hands are bound, and even the red flames have no way to wave.


    Small silver and silver are not so good, there is a strong silver thunderstorm in the whole body, but it can only be repelled for a while, the lightning is weak, and the water silk is coming up again.

 Chapter 743： Shocked discovery

    oom!


    It seems that the flame-like black smoke erupted from Hansen, and suddenly the ice silk wrapped around him was shaken off. Hansen��s hands were red and violent, and the large pieces of water were given. For water vapor. .


    "Small silver and silver, come over." Han Sen yelled at Xiaoyinyin, and the small silver and silver flew into Hansen''s arms, holding a small silver and silver, waving the red flame tyrannosaurus, and rushing to the water. In front of the man in the pool, he reached out and pulled out the thing from the pocket of his clothes, then smashed the water and rushed to the bamboo forest.


    Waters still chased Hansen, no matter how much Hansen cut off, there will be more water in the pool, as if it is endless.


    Fortunately, the beast soul of the magical beast can resist the water silk. The flame attribute of the red flame tyrannosaurus is also used for the water silk, so that Hansen smoothly slams the water into the bamboo forest.


    Hansen entered the bamboo forest, and those water silks did not catch up again, as if there were countless crystal hairs, and slowly returned to the pool.


    "Fortunately, there is a beast soul of the magical beast, otherwise even if the little angel is released, I don''t know if I can resist the terrible waters." Hansen secretly wondered what the waters are.


    Han Sen stared at the pool for a while, and then there was nothing wrong with it. Then he looked down at what was in his hand.


    I just found out from the pocket of the man, it is a wallet, there are many crystal cards in the wallet, but the style is very old, much bigger than the current crystal card, but also much thicker, unlike the current crystal card. So light, hundreds of sheets are also thin together.


    There are only twenty or thirty sheets in it, it is already a very thick stack, and the card is full.


    "It seems that the person really should have been a hundred years ago. There is nothing wrong with it. It is probably random to the shelter in the nearby desert. I don''t know how to find this place. Finally, I was trapped by the waters and died in the pool. Hansen looked at the crystal cards and guessed.


    Because they are all older crystal cards, in addition to some of the large-scale interstellar bank cards that are still in existence, many crystal cards Hansen do not know what to use.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s pupil shrank a bit. Hansen saw a crystal card. On the back of the crystal card, Hansen saw a familiar pattern.


    "Nine life blood cat!" Han Sen was shocked in his heart, did not expect to see this pattern here, that is to say, the man who was trapped in the pool, is probably also a member of the mysterious organization.


    "It seems that the time of existence of the organization has really been a long time. Is it really related to blood education?" Hansen continued to look at the remaining crystal cards.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s eyes were wide and his eyes were a bit prominent.


    Among those crystal cards, there was a work permit. On the front of the work permit, Hansen clearly saw the line "Special Operations Investigation Division, Seventh Action Group, investigator Qin Huaizhen."


    This work permit is exactly the same as the one that Hansen got, but the name is different.


    "Qin Huaizhen... Is it the Qin family?" Han Sen listened to Qin Yu, and Qin Zhen did have an elder who was in the seventh action lady of the Special Investigation Division.


    Hansen looks strangely at the man on the edge of the pool. If this man is the ancestor of the Qin family, how could he die here?


    "Wait a minute, is he really dead? There is still a strong life in his body, it is impossible to fake, that is, he may not have died yet." Han Sen looked at the man''s eyes suddenly It turned a little hot.


    He would like to know what happened to the Seventh Action Group in the past. If this person is really the ancestor of the Qin family, if he is still alive, he may be able to know the truth from his mouth.


    Hansen looked fiercely at the man on the edge of the pool. The man was very likely to be alive. The instant freezing technique was mature in this era. There are also many self-freezing people. Thawing is not a difficult matter.


    However, it needs some support from modern technology. If it is just a simple freeze, it will cause great damage to the human body. Even if it is thawed, it will be difficult to live.


    Hansen didn''t know if the man''s situation could survive after thawing, and there was no thawed equipment here, unless he was brought back to the league.


    After hesitating for a moment, Hansen rushed to the water pool again. He really wanted to know what happened to the seventh action group. This may be his only chance. After all, the people in the seventh action group almost died. Now Even if he found out that he might not die, Hansen wouldn��t let it go, even if there is a possibility, try it.


    After Hansen walked out of the bamboo forest, the water in the pool was pouring out again, but for Hansen who had three super-beast souls, those waters couldn��t help him.


    Hansen licked the water and went straight to the water pool. When he picked up the man, he suddenly heard that the pool was like a blast. In a wave of water, one seemed to be a jellyfish. The transparent alien creatures rushed out of the pool.


    Under its control, the cold water inside the pool was flooded into Hansen, and the tentacles underneath it rolled toward Hansen.


    Although the magical beast and the red flame tyrannosaurus can restrain the water silk, but in the countless waters surging, the action is also very difficult. After the water silk is opened, a crystal-clear tentacle is already entangled. Hansen''s body.


    Hansen suddenly felt that the waist was chilling, and an unstoppable force came in, and he immediately pulled him toward the cold pool.


    Hansen��s heart was stunned, and the red flame tyrannosaurus in his hand suddenly touched the tentacles, but his arm was lifted up, and he was entangled by another tentacle, and he could not even cut it.


    The small silver and silver spurted the silver thunder, and wanted to destroy the tentacle, but even it was entangled by a transparent tentacle and pulled toward the cold pool.


    The silver thunderbolt explained by the small silver and silver body could not destroy the transparent tentacle.


    "Little angel!" Hansen was unable to resist and could only summon the little angel.


    The jihadist angel appeared out of thin air, and the transparent sword in his hand flashed past. He suddenly broke the tentacles of Hansen and the small silver and silver, and made the jellyfish-like alien creatures scream.


    "Little angel, beautiful, killing the bastard." Hansen was overjoyed, and the red flames in his hands smashed the tide of water, while giving orders to the little angels.


    The little angel is as cold as the goddess, the golden waves are flying long, the bumpy body instantly tears the space, and the big sword opens up countless water filaments, like water and waves, directly licking the jellyfish. The average alien creature.

 Chapter 744： Cold pool war

    The transparent, jelly-like semi-dome was suddenly opened by a large sword, but in the next second, the wound on the top of the jellyfish healed automatically.


    A tentacle rolled up to the jihad angels, but the sacred angels in the hands of the big swords, and all those tentacles were cut off.


    Han Sen��s heart was overjoyed, but he had not waited for him to be happy, and the tentacles that had been smashed were reborn.


    This jellyfish-like super-god creature has a strong ability to regenerate. The sword of the jihad angel does not know how many times it has broken its tentacles. Even it has been wounded by a lot of more than one meter deep, but in a blink of an eye. As soon as it was restored, it had no effect at all.


    Han Sen��s heart is a little anxious, so it��s not a way to go on.


    Looked at the red flame tyrannosaurus in his hand, the fire attribute of this weapon should be able to restrain the jellyfish, but the jihad angel is a pet, except for the pet armor that Hansen got before, the general animal soul can not be used. There is no way for her to use the Red Flames.


    Hansen opened the water, while silently observing the jellyfish, looking for an opportunity to go up and go, maybe relying on the restraining effect of the red flame tyrannosaur, it can be killed.


    The jellyfish was so mad that he was not afraid of being injured. After being cut off by the tentacles or opened his body, he still madly attacked the jihadist angels.


    Hansen looked at the frown, and the jihadist angels almost ran through every part of it, but the jellyfish seemed to have no weakness at all, and the jihad angels could recover directly.


    "Does it really have no weakness at all? If this is the case, isn''t it the undead?" Hansen frowned, although theoretically it was impossible, but it actually seemed to be true.


    At this time, the jihadist angel suddenly blinked in the eye, and the tall and graceful figure suddenly leaped high, holding the big sword over his head and squatting against the jellyfish.


    boom!


    Under the full force of the jihadist angel, the body of the jellyfish was torn apart, and was directly smashed into two halves from the middle, crashing into the water, and Hansen was ecstatic.


    "Little angel, beautiful and beautiful." Hansen excitedly yelled, but when he finished, he saw that the jellyfish, which had been split in half, was merged together, and rushed out of the water again, waving the tentacles to the small angel.


    Hansen looked stunned: "Mother''s, is this guy really undead, so there is no death?"


    Although the annihilation of the jihadist angels was still sharp, but the killing of the jellyfish was all stunned, Hansen looked at it for a while, and did not see any weakness in this jellyfish.


    When Hansen secretly distressed, he accidentally swept the daffodil in the pool, and suddenly he hit a spirit.


    In such a fierce battle, the daffodil was completely unaffected, and even a leaf of a leaf was not damaged, and it was still in full bloom.


    "Strange, this cold pool is not big. In such a chaotic battle, how could it not be affected by it?" Hansen looked strangely at the daffodil.


    After watching it for a while, Han Sen was finally sure that the jellyfish was clearly deliberately protecting the daffodils. Even if its tentacles were dumped to the daffodils, there would be water from the cold pool. Live the daffodil and drop it to its tentacle.


    "It''s not right, it seems that this jellyfish is controlling the water silk, but it is like this daffodil is controlling the water silk!" Han Sen saw a strange thing.


    The water in the cold pool has been constantly pouring out, attacking him and the little angel. If the water is controlled by the jellyfish, then when the jellyfish is traumatized, the water should always be paused.


    But from now until now, no matter what kind of trauma to the jellyfish, the water silk still flocks to him and the little angel, without a pause, as if the water silk and the jellyfish have nothing to do with it.


    Even when the jellyfish was split in two, this made Hansen somewhat suspicious.


    "Is this daffodil the same as the blood bee lotus seeds that I have encountered before. In fact, there are super **** creatures in the daffodil itself. This jellyfish is not a real body?" Hansen secretly guessed that the more he thought, the more likely he was.


    However, the narcissus has not had any movements. It is so quietly long that it is hard to believe that it is actually the most terrible and terrible existence.


    Hansen is consciously approaching the cold pool. Whether it is or not, he intends to try it. Otherwise, it is impossible to kill the jellyfish.


    Just as Hansen approached the cold pool, he stepped out directly, and the technique of flying the sky was launched. The volley was virtual, just like stepping on the invisible ground, the daffodils rushing toward the water, the red flames in the hands The flame is turned into a flame tornado with the body, and it is directly swayed toward the daffodil.


    The little angel is almost at the same time, the violent sword directly splits the jellyfish into two halves, so that it has no way to take care of the daffodils.


    The quiet daffodil suddenly twisted like a small face, turning to the direction of Hansen��s impact. At the same time, the water in the cold pool was like a volcanic eruption, which would be shocked. Hansen, who came here, rushed into it.


    In a flash, the water filaments all condensed and turned into an iceberg, and Hansen was frozen inside.


    "Give me a drive!" Han Sen screamed, his body swaying in black smoke, and the old mysterious bells trembled in the flesh and blood, causing the frozen water filaments to tremble with them, and the red flames in the hands rushed forward madly. Hard and raw, the water wire that is frozen into an iceberg is drilled, with the rotating wind and fire, the violent ice breaks out, and continues to drill into the daffodil.


    boom!


    The red flame tyrannosaurus was drilled on the daffodil, and the squatting drilled down. The flowers screamed in the flames and sharp edges, a group of white fog, its flowers, green leaves and rhizomes. The spout came out.


    Even if he practiced ice muscle jade, Hansen, who is extremely resistant to cold forces, is exposed to the white fog, and he only feels like the body is falling into the hail, the hair is on the eyebrows, even on the hair. They all produced frost.


    Oh!


    As the daffodil was destroyed, the jellyfish and the water silk were all turned into clear water, and the original cold pool quickly formed an ice layer, and it was necessary to completely freeze the cold pool.


    While the rhizome of the daffodil was drilled, a petite figure flashed out of it.


    It is a beautiful woman with a naked body behind her, with a pair of transparent butterfly wings, a long white hair, the pupils are snow and ice, surrounded by snowflakes.


    It��s just that this woman is very petite, only the size of the palm, just like the legendary fairy.

 Chapter 745： Thawed man

    Hansen didn''t hear the sound of hunting, and then saw the little goblin, and suddenly understood what happened.


    Without any hesitation, the red flame tyrannosaur suddenly slammed up, and the blazing fire slammed into the top of the little goblin.


    The petite body of the big palm, under the huge tyrannosaurus, seems to be crushed into **** at once.


    However, I saw the little goblin raised a small fist, slammed on the huge tyrannosaurus suddenly, and suddenly saw the snow and the air surging, the flame on the red flame tyrannosaur suddenly extinguished, and the frost climbed onto the body.


    Hey!


    The tyrannosaurus with no flames suddenly flew out of the air, and Hansen couldn��t grasp it. The palms holding the tyrannosaurus were shocked, and the tiger��s mouth was cracked and blood was flowing.


    Hansen stared at the injured palm, his eyes full of shock, and his heart said: "Sure enough, this is the body of the super **** creature, the super **** creature born from the plant."


    Seeing the horrible and beautiful little goblin rushing up with the fluttering snow, Hansen picked up the peacock and shot three arrows at her.


    The little goblin trembled with wings, dancing like a butterfly, and swaying between the three arrows in succession, still rushing toward Hansen without losing speed.


    when!


    The little angel smashed out, and a sword slammed into the little goblin. The little goblin raised a small fist to block the big sword, and made a sigh of sorrow. The little angel was stepped back by the earthquake, and the little goblin turned a few heads in the air. Only when I stabilized my body shape, no one can help.


    when! when! when!


    The goblin flew again and sent out the attack again and again around the little angel. The fist and the big sword kept colliding, and a poncho of ice was bursting in the air.


    Hansen has already retreated to the side. His speed and strength are still quite different from those of adult super-natural creatures. Such a battle is somewhat incomprehensible.


    The little angel and the little goblin fought fiercely in the air. The little goblins had a very heavy snow and ice, and each hit had a strong chill, almost freezing the air.


    However, the body of the little angel is very balanced in all aspects, and the resistance to the power of various attributes is not low. There is no way for the little goblin to come to the little angel.


    Small silver and silver can also not help, its body is very slow, there is still a long time from the adult body, and it is also incapable of competing with the adult super **** creature.


    However, the small silver and silver quickly ran to the cold pool that was almost completely frozen. After the Hansen was destroyed, the small flowers scattered in the water were bitten into the mouth and swallowed a few times.


    "Small silver and silver, there are good things to not swallow." Han Sen quickly ran over, Xiaoyin Yin saw Han Sen running over, eating faster, all eaten after two or three.


    When Hansen ran over, even the leaves and roots were eaten, and nothing was left.


    "You are too alone!" Hansen hated.


    Xiaoyinyin looked up and looked at Hansen with a smug look. He jumped directly to Hansen��s shoulder. He stayed there and did not move. The fur on his body showed a silvery color, and there seemed to be a chill out from it.


    "Forget it." Hansen was helpless.


    Seeing that the battle between the little angel and the goblin could not be inserted, Hansen ran to the side of the man to see if he could get him into the bamboo forest first.


    In case the little angel can''t beat the little goblin, he can also run with him.


    When he came to the man, Hansen was surprised to find out that he didn''t know what the reason was. The frozen man was actually melting ice.


    "Is it because of the relationship that the narcissus was destroyed?" Hansen did not understand, and directly dragged the man into the bamboo forest.


    The ice on the man was thawed very quickly. When Hansen dragged him into the bamboo forest, the ice outside the body had melted almost.


    "This kind of thawing, I don''t know if I can survive?" Han Sen looked at the man''s frown. The human body freeze technology needs to use special instruments to freeze in a very short period of time. There is a corresponding process in thawing. It is difficult to survive if thawed like this. .


    Han Sen looked at the man and clearly saw that his muscles began to recover their elasticity, and the breath of life was slowly growing. It seemed that there really was a sign of survival.


    Hansen looked at the man nervously. He didn''t know how the man would thaw so quickly. The temperature around him was still very low. According to the truth, it was impossible to thaw it so quickly.


    However, Hansen clearly felt that the cold in the man''s body is rapidly fading, and even the heart has begun to faintly beat.


    It is only half an hour, the man seems to have no cold, and the heart and various organs are beginning to recover.


    The man''s eyes seemed to move, as if two naughty cockroaches swam under the eyelids.


    Hansen is very nervous in his heart, staring at the man watching. If this man is really Qin Huaizhen, then his awakening is likely to make the original mystery come true.


    Suddenly, the man''s eyes slammed open, and the black eyes seemed a little godless, but they were big and straight, looking straight up.


    "Are you awake? Can you hear me?" Hansen didn''t know what to say, and he yelled at the man and said, "I want to know if this man is really alive."


    The man��s eyes moved a little, and it seemed that he was adjusting the focal length. After a while, the eyes finally fell on Hansen��s body.


    When I saw Hansen''s moment, the look on the man''s face suddenly became excited. He grabbed Hansen''s arm and opened his mouth. It seemed to use all his strength to struggle and said: "Be careful... be careful... ...han...respect...the..."


    puff!


    The man only finished these words, and suddenly his blood squirted, his body twitched, his eyes straight and white.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you?" Hansen quickly helped the man and took out his own therapeutic solution to fill his mouth, but it was completely useless. The blood had been rushing out and the therapeutic fluid could not be poured.


    While snoring, the man clutched Hansen��s arm and stared straight at Hansen, as if there was anything to say, but the mouth was full of spouting blood, and everything said Not coming out.


    The man seemed to have exhausted his last strength, and raised his other hand with difficulty, pointing to the pocket of his battle suit.


    Before he could wait for any further action, he slammed his body all the time, and the blood in his mouth spurted out, splashing Hansen, and then his eyes narrowed in Hansen''s arms.


    Han Sen''s face is a bit ugly, and the life of the man is gone, no doubt a dead person.


    However, the man��s statement just made Hansen more confused.


    "Be careful of Han Jingzhi... Why should I be careful about Han Jingzhi... Is he saying this to me, or do you want me to help him tell someone? Or is he confessing to the wrong person?" Hansen��s heart is getting more and more Doubtful.

 Chapter 746： Blood nerve

    Hansen became more and more confused, but the man was already dead, completely ruining the breath of life, and could not tell him any answer.


    Thinking of the man''s finger pointing at his pocket, Han Sen quickly went to the pocket inside his battle suit, maybe there would be any clues.


    Combat suits made of special materials, unless subjected to extreme external force, the general wind and sun can not make it decay, the battle suit is still very good.


    Hansen��s hand touched the inside of the bag and found out that there was something inside. It was like a thin skin, and the hand was very soft and fine, and it was not what it was.


    Picking up the things, it really is a piece of leather, there is a piece of skin that is two feet square, can not see what the animal''s skin, after treatment, it becomes a little sallow, it has written a lot of **** fly heads, just in the leather On the far left, there is a blood animal pattern that is connected end to end. It is clearly a pattern of nine blood cats.


    On the far right side of the leather, there is a row of relatively large words with the words "Blood and Blood".


    "Blood Life''s "Blood Life"?" Han Sen slightly surprised, "Blood Life" is the foundation of the previous blood education, which records the teachings of blood life teaching and some religious myths.


    Later, after the blood-sex education was characterized as a cult, "Blood-Bone Life" was also erased as a destruction. Most people now only know that there is such a scripture, but not many people have seen it.


    Hansen was somewhat disappointed. "Blood and nerves" is just a religious scripture. He does not intend to believe in any **** teaching. It is useless to hold this scripture.


    He really didn''t understand why this man would still signal the blood and nerves in his pocket before he died.


    "Is he a fanatical cultist?" Hansen guessed, looking at this "Blood Life".


    It��s just this look, but Hansen��s eyes widened with surprise. What is this religious scripture is clearly a practice of practicing qi.


    Although I only saw a part, but Han Sen''s knowledge, naturally can be seen, this is a very mysterious air training, even compared with ice muscle jade surgery is not inferior.


    However, Han Sen only looked at a few times and found that it was purely a practice of practice. There was nothing else, and the skin was carefully collected.


    Now, when I was not looking at these things, Hansen took the leather and touched the man and found no other useful things.


    The little angel is still fighting the little goblin. It seems that it is difficult to tell the difference. Hansen thought about it, dug a hole in the ice wall next to it, placed the man inside, and sealed it with ice.


    Outside is the big desert. If you take his body out, I am afraid it will take a long time to turn into a beggar.


    Han Sen thought that if there is a chance in the future, he can tell Qin Lan and let the Qin family come to see if this man is the elder of their Qin family, is Qin Huaizhen?


    After burying the man, Hansen re-focused on the battlefield. Although the little angel��s sword was fierce and unusual, the little goblin did not show weakness. The little body burst into terrible power, and it was flying with ice and snow, again and again. The angel''s big sword hit and burst into a very beautiful crushed ice snowflake.


    Hansen picked up the peacock and smashed it. He shot two arrows at the goblin, but it was basically useless. Her action was too fast and she could easily avoid the arrow.


    However, Hansen found out that the speed of this little goblin is fast, and the body strength is very strong. However, her main attack method is still snow and ice, and in the case of the person who can''t hurt the snow and snow, she can''t help the little angel.


    Han Sen saw that the peacock had no use, and had to summon the red flame tyrannosaur. Only this guy had the opportunity to restrain the little goblin. If she didn��t come to block her, she would directly lie on her. Maybe she could Injure her.


    Hansen��s eyes stared at the movement of the little goblin, and at the same time opened the gene lock with the hole mysterious, observing the atmosphere of the little goblin.


    Her body really has a clear atmosphere of circulation, not a chaotic one, it should be the existence of the second generation of Super God, so Hansen''s heart is more and more itchy, hate can not immediately kill her, so as to absorb her life genetic essence.


    However, the little demon is very cute, and some people are reluctant to kill her.


    The little angel can have no feelings of pity and jealousy, and the big sword keeps waving, and confronts the little goblin again and again.


    Han Sen remembers the technique of simulating the flow of the little goblin, while observing her every move, hoping to predict her movement trajectory, and unexpectedly come up, maybe there is a chance to kill her.


    After more than an hour, Hansen finally completely simulated the magical flow of the little goblin. After trying it out, his own breath suddenly turned into a mysterious ice, pure cold power.


    It is a pity that Hansen can''t beat this ice like a goblin. It is only useful if the flesh touches the other side.


    After watching it for a while, Hansen finally seized an opportunity. In the moment when the little goblin was smashed out by the little angel''s big sword, Hansen''s hand was smashed out by the blaze.


    Among the flesh and blood, the hundred images rang, and the endless power poured into the tyrannosaurus and turned into a whistling flame whip. The scorpion was drawn on the little goblin flying in the air.


    The little goblin petite body was suddenly sucked out like a ball, but there was no flame burning on her body. The snow and ice on her body resisted the flame on the red flame dragon.


    Hey!


    The body of the little goblin hit the ice, and it was hard to knock the thick ice out of a big hole. After a while, I saw the little goblin anger rushing from the inside.


    The goblin seems to have really hated Hansen, and between the two wings, it turned into a running water and rushed to Hansen.


    Hansen turned and ran. He had already used the strongest dragon elephant attack. Even if he didn''t have the ability to invade the goblin, now he is weak and he is even more of a goblin opponent.


    The little angel was inserted in the cross, and it resisted the little goblin. Hansen fled with a small silver and silver head, and there was no benefit in staying there. Looking back, I thought about the way, let the body recover and fight again. Not too late.


    Fortunately, there are little angels entangled, the little goblin can not catch up with Hansen, can only watch Hansen escape into the bamboo forest and quickly go.


    However, the little goblins did not give up, while dodging the entanglement of the little angels, while chasing in the direction of Hansen''s escape, there is no intention to give up.


    Hansen could only continue to escape to the outside, and fled to the place where he first came in, but he saw that the two-tailed purple cicada was eating bamboo and black silkworms outside the bamboo forest.


    "How come this time is so bad?" Hansen secretly complained.

 Chapter 747： 斩紫蝎

    Looking at the little goblin chased after, Han Sen still decided to rush out, so that the two-tailed purplish is a super-god generation, compared to the second generation is more terrifying.


    First out of the underground world, Han Sen is now weak, but he has to force the genetic lock to open, and rushed directly toward the exit. At the same time, he prayed for the two-tailed purple cicada not to find him so quickly.


    Unfortunately, Hansen��s luck today is not so good. Only when he was outcropped, he was discovered by the two-tailed purple cicada. The claws of the two-tailed purple cicada danced, and Hansen rushed over.


    Han Sen bit his teeth, the heart beats wildly, the energy in the kidneys is constantly flowing, stepping into the air, the body shape is rolling left and right in the air, like a strange bird in the air, stunned, hard The two-tailed scorpion clip and the two scorpion attacks escaped over the top of the head and rushed straight toward the exit crater.


    After rushing over, Hansen��s first action was to take back the little angel, hoping that the little goblin that followed up would have a conflict with the two-tailed sable.


    But when I saw the two-tailed purple screaming, I turned to chase him, and the claws crawled fast, just like flying.


    The little goblin also chased it. When he flew past the two-tailed purple scorpion, he didn''t even look at it. The goal was very clearly locked in Hansen''s body.


    "Today is really evil, how can it be so bad." Han Sen lamented in his heart, but could not bury his head and continue to run out, and soon rushed out of the crater and returned to the Montenegro.


    Both the goblin and the two-tailed purplish were chased out. Hansen summoned the little angel and stalked the goblin again. He ran to the ancient city of Huangshi.


    Under the protection of the little angel, Hansen was not caught up by the little goblins, but the run was already very embarrassing, and was chased by the two-tailed purplish behind and tied a few times with the tail.


    Fortunately, there was a violent armor protection. Although the armor was pierced, Hansen was not seriously injured, but the pain of the **** was still screaming.


    The tail of the two-tailed sable is really sharp. If it is not the protection of the super armor, I am afraid that Hansen��s people have already been pierced.


    After chasing one escape, Hansen��s body was seriously overdrawn, but he couldn��t manage it so much. He rushed back to Huangshi Shelter and saw that the ancient city was already looking forward to it.


    Zhou Yumei waited for two days and Hansen came back. His heart was angry and sad.


    "Dead bastard, stinky wolf, scum, even went so far, cursing that you were eaten by alien creatures..." Zhou Yumei was uncomfortable sitting on the lounge chair in front of the city gate, cursing Hansen.


    More than a year of loneliness, Zhou Yumei has been somewhat afraid of this hopeless loneliness, and finally encountered a similar kind, although it is a bad guy, but Zhou Yumei is still a little happy inside.


    At least one person is desperate in this desert, even if it is to fight against the bad guys, it is much better than a person to die alone.


    However, I did not expect that the bad guy would go away without a word, and Zhou Yumei��s uncomfortable eyes were red.


    When Zhou Yumei was desperately cursing, he suddenly saw Hansen rushing back from a distance, and suddenly he was overjoyed. He stood up and yelled at Hansen: "Bad, are you not leaving? How come back?"


    Han Sen, who had already taken off his armor, seemed to rush to Zhou Yumei''s side. He said nothing, but hugged him directly into the waist and rushed into the ancient city of Huangshi.


    "Bad, satyr, scum, let me go." Zhou Yumei was ashamed and angry, yelling while struggling.


    "Look at the back, do you really want me to let you down?" Hansen said casually, continuing to run fast.


    Zhou Yumei glimpsed a little, turned his head and looked at it. He suddenly saw the two-tailed sable and the jihad angel behind him. It was the little goblin because she was too small, she didn''t see it at once.


    However, Zhou Yumei soon understood what happened, changing his face faster than flipping a book: "Big Brother, you can run quickly."


    Seeing the two-tailed purple cicada waving the horrible tail of the tail has already rushed up, the tail with the afterimage to tie over, once and for all passed by, Zhou Yumei looked shocked and scared, scared tears are about to flow out.


    Hansen didn''t have time to take care of her, and she rushed directly into the shelter. Then she turned and glanced at it. I saw that the two-tailed purple scorpion rushed in. The little goblin seemed to have any scruples, even outside the city gate. Stopped, flapping the wings floating in the air, and did not catch up together.


    Hansen��s heart is a joy, just a two-tailed purple, then it��s better to deal with it, he doesn��t need to rush to escape.


    Hansen ran to the square while waiting for the little angel to catch up to deal with the two-tailed purplish.


    "Meow!"


    Seeing that Zhou Yumei was chased by the two-tailed purple cicada, the little orange screamed angrily, and slammed the hoof and rushed over, and suddenly slammed into the two-tailed purple cicada.


    "Little orange!" Zhou Yumei was worried about calling.


    Although the small oranges fell down the two-tailed purpura, but the two tails of the purple cicadas have already been on one side, smashing into the flesh and blood of the small oranges, letting the small oranges scream.


    "Save it, the orange is not the opponent of the scorpion. Before it saw the scorpion, it would run away." Zhou Yumei cried and asked Hansen.


    Hansen had not made any action, but Xiaoyinyin suddenly had a thunderbolt on his body. Zhangkou spouted a bright silver arc, and he slammed it on the head of the two-tailed scorpion.


    Hey!


    The two-tailed scorpion was trembled by the electric body, and suddenly the small orange was released, while the small orange was biting a tail and making a squeaky sound.


    The two-tailed scorpion was suffering, and the other scorpion suddenly stalked the head of the small orange.


    The small silver and silver have flew to the side of the two-tailed scorpion, biting the other scorpion in one bite, and protecting the small orange from the catastrophe.


    The little angel had already flown at this time. Under Hansen��s order, the big sword squatted on the top of the two-tailed scorpion, and suddenly opened a crack in the crust of the head, and the green blood leaked out.


    "Hey!" The two-tailed purple cicada gave a scream, two-tailed madness, trying to open the small silver and silver, but the two guys were biting their tails, why not Let go.


    The little angel''s face was indifferent, and the big sword in his hand was thrown out again and again, and the two-tailed purple pliers and claws were all knocked down, which made it lose its flexible mobility.


    Hey!


    With the continuous sniper of the big sword, the shell on the head of the two-tailed purple scorpion was cracked by the big sword. Finally, the sword was held by the little angels, and a sword stabbed into the brain. The sword passed through the two-tailed sable. The head directly nailed the two-tailed purple scorpion to the ground.


    "Hey!" The two-tailed purple scorpion returned to the light and reflected the madness of the tail. Finally, the small silver and silver and the small oranges were opened, but it was no longer able to do it. After tumbling on the ground, it was no longer moving.

 Chapter 748： Incomplete body

    "Hunting the super-god creatures, the two-tailed konjac, without the soul of the beast, can take the essence of life genes and randomly get 0 to 10 super genes."


    Han Sen heard the sound of hunting, and he couldn��t help but feel depressed. He wanted to wait for it to give birth to future generations and then kill it. Now it is killing in advance. As a result, even the animal soul has not been harvested, and only one generation of life can be obtained. Gene extract.


    When Hansen was depressed, he saw that the body of the two-tailed konjac had dissipated, and a dark purple life gene extract fell.


    But with the drop of the life gene extract, there is also a table tennis-sized purple egg, and Hansen looks at it.


    Seeing that the small silver and silver had opened his mouth to bite the purple egg, Han Sen immediately thought of it, the little angel flew past, and the egg was robbed from the mouth of the silver and silver.


    The little silver and silver yelled at the little angel angrily, but they knew that the little angel was so powerful that he did not dare to pounce on it.


    The little angel handed the purple egg to Hansen, and he returned to the sea of ??souls.


    Xiaoyinyin went to Hansen��s front and rubbed Hansen��s calf with his head. He also widened his eyes and looked at Hansen with a look of politeness.


    "When you go, the daffodil has been swallowed up by you. This is mine." Where Han Sen gave it, he directly put the purple egg into his arms.


    Hansen has already seen through the little silver and silver guys. When they are not familiar, they will wear cute and cute, and look proud and noble.


    After the cooked, the mouth is not merciless, what good things come to its mouth, even a drop of soup does not leave, simply do not come back.


    Now I want to play cute things, how can Hansen be able to get it, this guy is a bottomless pit, how many good things are not enough for it to spoil.


    Zhou Yumei was there to treat the wounds to the small oranges. The small oranges were tied twice. The place where the ties were tied had begun to appear purple. It seemed to be poisonous. This made Zhou Yumei very anxious, and the tears swirled in his eyes.


    "Small orange, you have to hold on, I will save you." Zhou Yumei wiped the tears while treating the small orange.


    However, the poison is actually too deep. Even if you want to knock down the poisoned part, it is impossible. I am afraid that the poison has already invaded the internal organs.


    "I beg you, go back to the league to help me buy some detoxification liquid, you can let me do anything." Zhou Yumei suddenly rushed to Hansen and prayed.


    "Do you really do anything?" Han Sen asked Zhou Yumei with a smile.


    Zhou Yumei gnawed his teeth: "Yes, do anything."


    "That''s good, you wait." Hansen took the paper and pen from his backpack and wrote a contract. After writing it, he handed it to Zhou Yumei and said, "Since everything works, then you sign this." ""


    "Selling the deed?" Zhou Yumei read the contents written above, and suddenly looked at Hansen with a big eyes. If she signed it, it would be a slave for Hansen.


    And also noted above, Zhou Yumei also needs to direct the little orange to obey Hansen''s order, which is equivalent to buy one get one free, even the small oranges are sold together.


    "I don''t sign you anyway, anyway, I am such a condition. If you don''t sign, you can''t talk about everything." Hansen said indifferently.


    In fact, the small orange looks a bit miserable, but with the physical ability of the second generation of Super God, even if it is not, it should be able to recover itself after a while.


    It��s just that Zhou Yumei obviously doesn��t know much about the second generation of Super God. Plus, he cares too much about the small oranges and sees that the small oranges are so miserable and so weak.


    "Oh..." Zhou Yumei looked at the little orange, but saw the little orange screaming at her weak, and the small appearance could not tell the pity.


    "I signed." Zhou Yumei bit his teeth and signed the contract. She couldn''t really watch the little orange suffer. If it weren''t a small orange, she couldn''t live today.


    Moreover, just a small orange is also seen that she is in danger, will be desperate to pounce on, this was poisoned.


    "That''s right." Han Sen reached for the contract, but Zhou Yumei shrank his hand back.


    "Give me the venom." Zhou Yumei put the other hand in front of Hansen.


    Hansen opened the backpack and took out a few detoxification liquids from the inside to Zhou Yumei. Then Zhou Yumei gave the contract to Han Sen and took the detoxification solution to treat the small oranges.


    Hansen was very satisfied with the contract. With this contract, Zhou Yumei and the little orange would have to listen to him. Otherwise, he would return to the league. He could let Zhou Yumei lose money, even if she is the daughter of Mr. Zhou. Useless.


    Of course, Hansen didn''t think about how to make Zhou Yumei. He was going to leave here. He naturally wanted to bring Zhou Yumei. In order to prevent Zhou Yumei from having a dispute with him on the road, he wrote such a contract, so that everything is him. After all, the road is also troublesome.


    If Zhou Yumei has been obedient and does not get into trouble, after leaving the desert, Hansen will not really let her be a slave. At most, when she needs it, let her bring a small orange to help out.


    Hansen is very clear. Once Zhou Yumei goes out with a small orange, it will definitely become the most important person of Zhou family. It is obviously taken care of by Zhou, and it is obviously not realistic to really want her to be a slave.


    The detoxification solution still has some effects. In the absence of two days, the poison on the small oranges is almost ready to be cleaned up.


    Hansen found a place where no one was, trying to cut the purple egg.


    "Hunting super **** creatures is not completely intact, and you can''t get the soul of the beast. You can get 0 to 5 super **** genes randomly by eating flesh and blood."


    Hansen was the first to hear that there were 0 to 5 points of gene addition, and the names of the different creatures were not prompted. Even if it was a young body, there would be no such suggestion. Obviously, this purple egg is not yet long. Cheng, or the embryonic state of chaos.


    However, there is a super **** gene available, and it is better than nothing. Hansen directly gave birth to a roast and roast, and put the spices directly to eat.


    "Eating super **** creature flesh and blood, super **** gene +1."


    A cross-flow into Hansen''s body, the cells are all active, the sound of the super-god gene is constantly ringing, and finally Hansen added 4 super-god genes, making his super-god genes reach 36 points.


    When the small oranges were almost hurt, Hansen prepared some supplies and prepared to take them out of the shelter to see if they could get out of the Black Desert.


    In recent days, he has not seen the goblin near the shelter, thinking that the goblin has returned to the ground.


    But who knows that they have not just stepped out of the shelter, the little goblin did not know where to fly out, patted the wings with ice and snow, and rushed to Hansen.


    Hansen did not think that this little goblin had such a vengeance. After he had hit a stick, he was so stalked, he had to kill him.

 Chapter 749： Offspring cheat

    Hansen was helpless, and with Zhou Yumei they returned to the shelter.


    Although there are little angels who can entangle the little goblin, but they can''t take a break on this road. If they are always wary of the attack of the goblin, no one can stand it. It is not just Hansen himself who died. Even Zhou Yumei, they have to follow the bad luck.


    Therefore, Han Sen weighed again and again, or first returned to the shelter, to find a way to kill the little goblin or to get rid of her, or simply can not go.


    For several days in a row, Han Sen thought a lot of ways, fighting with the little goblin, but she couldn''t kill her, and she couldn''t open her.


    "Does this guy really want to fight with me to die?" Hansen was helpless.


    Fortunately, the little goblin did not dare to enter the shelter, Hansen intends to stay in the shelter for a while, to see if the goblin himself will go, how can she avenge, and it is impossible to stay here.


    There was nothing left to stay in the shelter. Hansen returned to the league with his skin to study "Blood and Blood", and also found some "Blood and Blood" in the army.


    Hansen saw the **** nerves of the previous blood-fighting teachings. It is really just some doctrines and religious myths. It does not involve the practice of cultivation, etc. It is completely different from Hansen��s "Blood Life". .


    "What the **** is going on?" Han Sen thought about it, but decided to ask Qin Yu to ask if their Qin family''s seventh action group in the Special Investigation Division was called Qin Huaizhen.


    When Han Qin��s communicator was connected, Hansen hesitated, or asked directly: ��Qin team, I remember you said before, did you have an elder in Qin��s family who was a special investigation team?��


    "Yes, is there anything?" Qin said, looking at Han Sen with some doubts.


    "I have heard people mention Qin Huaizhen recently. I don''t know if this is the place?" Hansen said.


    Qin Hao nodded: "It is no wrong to call Qin Huaizhen. Who do you hear, how can you bring up that uncle?"


    "I am not going to the Blue Crystal Shelter. I met an old man on the road. He said that he is a Qin Huai real friend of your Qin family. He also said that he had been together with Qin Huaizhen for the second shelter. Later, Qin Huaizhen went there. In the Black Desert, there is no more coming out. It may have died in the Black Desert, so I want to tell you," Hansen said.


    Qin Lan is a sly smile: "You must have been deceived by that person. The uncle is called Qin Huaizhen is not wrong, but the uncle is his old man who was the seventh action group of the special investigation department at that time. The first people to enter the world of shelters, but they didn''t go in for a long time, and it didn''t take long after they came out. How could he die in the shelter? And it is even more impossible to die in the second god. In the shelter, when the uncle was at that time, he just discovered the world of the shelter. When he died, he did not know how to shelter all the different classes."


    Hansen suddenly stunned. He did not think about this problem before. When Han Jingzhi went in, he just found out that the shelter was not long. He didn��t know the hierarchy of the shelter. Even if they knew that they went in for a short time, It is impossible to be promoted to the second shelter.


    It was not long before those people came out and died, and there was no chance of entering the shelter again. Naturally, it was impossible to die in the shelter, and it was even more impossible to die in the second shelter.


    However, this way, Hansen is even more confused: "If that person is not Qin Huaizhen, who is he? How can there be a Qin Huaizhen work permit?"


    "Cough, a moment of confusion was cheated, can''t help." Han Sen said with a light cough.


    "Where have you gone now?" Qin Xiao smiled and did not entangle the problem.


    "This is not still in the Black Desert." Hansen did not dare to say that he found the person''s business. Since it is not Qin Huaizhen, he would rather be troubled by Qin.


    After ending the conversation with Qin Hao, Han Sen was lost again. Now even the identity of the man has no way to confirm it. It is even more difficult to find out the ins and outs.


    However, Hansen is not a tangled person. Since he can''t figure it out, he simply doesn''t think about it and continues to study the **** nerve.


    Hansen did not intend to practice "Blood Life". After all, his "Dong Xuan Jing" is definitely the most advanced qi training. There is no need to waste time practicing other exercises.


    If you want to study "Blood and Blood", you just have to look at whether there is anything special about this practice related to blood and blood.


    However, after Hansen studied it carefully, it was slightly surprised. The mysterious degree of "Blood Life" is more than that of ice muscle jade.


    After the ice muscle jade is trained to be the first weight, it can break through the nine weights in turn, that is, open nine genetic locks.


    Dong Xuan Jing has ten weights and can open ten genetic locks.


    This "Blood Life", there are actually ten heavy, this has been a fight with Dong Xuan Jing.


    And after Han Sen finished watching the whole blood and nerves, he also found a very incredible text description.


    The cultivation of this "Blood and Blood" can continue the power of the blood, and pass on the ability acquired by cultivation to some of its descendants.


    In modern terms, after practicing "Blood and Blood", part of the acquired physical ability will be written into the genetic code, and the innate ability will be directly obtained by the next generation of the body.


    This is a very horrible thing. Even in today''s technologically advanced world, it is indeed possible to modify some of the genetic genes, such as removing some of the genetic diseases, so that the offspring of people with genetic diseases no longer inherit the innate diseases.


    However, it is too impossible to pass this ability acquired by external force directly to the offspring through genetics.


    Human genes have evolved through generations of generations or more, and indeed inherit the influence of the external environment on genes, which is the evolution of human beings.


    It is only this kind of evolution that is relatively slow. Just as humans have discovered the world of shelters, after generations of humans have hunt for genes to enhance themselves, the physical quality of the offspring has obviously improved.


    However, this kind of improvement is not big. It is necessary to see the obvious differences after several generations of talents. However, it is too amazing to cultivate the "Blood and Blood", but let the next generation directly acquire the ability to cultivate their own income. It is.


    This ability is even more terrible than the current genetic modification. For future generations, this is simply a cheat, allowing your child to win directly on the starting line.


    No, it can��t be said that it��s winning at the starting line. It��s a direct embarrassment to other generations who don��t know how many centuries...


    a

 Chapter 750： Relic

    However, according to the above records, the cultivation of "Blood and Blood" needs to be matched with the sacred objects of blood-study, so that it can be truly practiced. Otherwise, it will be in vain.


    Hansencha looked at the blood gods'' information and found out the information related to the **** teachings. But no one has ever seen what it is. It is only a sacred object given by the blood **** to the human world. Teaching is passed down from generation to generation, and outsiders are not seen at all. Even in the teaching of blood education, only a few high-level officials have the opportunity to see the holy thing.


    Although Hansen has the heart to give his descendants a quick speed, he does not know where to look for the holy things, and he does not know whether the blood and nerves are true or false. He always feels that such a mysterious thing is not a bit. Too reliable.


    I took a shower and was about to eat something, but I heard the knock on the door. When I opened the door, it turned out to be Ji Yunran.


    "My captain, how can you come to my small dormitory?" Hansen said with a smile.


    Ji Yanran''s face is a little weird today. It seems that there is no mood to make a joke with Hansen. He looks a little strange and looks at Han Sen, and some of his words stop.


    "Awkward, what happened?" Hansen rarely saw Ji Yanran like this, and he was worried. He pulled up Ji��s hand and asked Ji Yunran to ask him.


    Ji Yanran bit his head with his head down, his cheeks are red, and his eyes are still shining, but he is not willing to speak.


    "What happened in the end? Baby, don''t scare me." Hansen was a little panicked, and Ji Yanran had never seen him in his life.


    Ji Yanran was talking about how to bite his lips. When Hansen asked him anxiously, he turned and did not look at Hansen. He said in a mosquito-like voice: "My grandfather wants to see you..."


    At the end of the day, Ji Yanran��s voice is almost almost inaudible, and his cheeks are red like fire.


    "Your grandfather? What did he see me?" Hansen snorted.


    "Nothing, you can''t go, I will go back first." Ji Yanran immediately turned away after running, and ran fast.


    Hansen��s look at Ji Yunran, for a time, did not respond to what was going on.


    "In the end, what the grandfather wants to see me? His grandfather seems to be the demigod of Ji Jia? Is there anything he wants to see me? Is it a little angel for the essence of life?" Hansen muttered to himself. I want to catch up and ask for a clear understanding, but Ji Yanran has gone too fast, and in the blink of an eye, he has turned around the corridor and disappeared.


    "I am really worthless for the record, I even followed you like a bastard." Annie appeared outside the door, watching Han Sen whispered.


    "What do you mean?" Hansen asked Anne to frown.


    "What do you mean? If you are a big man, let someone else''s family be so unclear and follow you, not even a marriage proposal. How do you make a family account to your family?" Anne said coldly.


    Hansen suddenly had a red face and opened his mouth. He couldn��t speak for a while.


    "Still, you wait for someone to open a girl first?" Annie said coldly.


    "Awkward grandfather wants to see me is to talk about marriage proposal?" Hansen said, he has no experience in this regard.


    "Talk about marriage proposal? I think you still don''t want to go. This makes you hear from Ji Lao, you can''t live directly." Anne looked at Han Sen''s eyes, it was like watching an idiot.


    "Cough, Anne Sister, you see that I really don''t understand these things. Please give pointers to you. Your big grace, the younger brother must have no teeth to forget." Han Sen quickly made up for Anne, and he really did. Very idiotic, can be said to be ignorant.


    Annie''s face eased a little, but she said with a cold face: "You are so unclear and stunned together, there is no point at all, let alone the old man like Ji Lao, even if I can''t stand it, If you really want to go on with you, at least give her an engagement. Let her also give an explanation to the family. Have you never thought about how much she will be with a girl like this at home? Stress, not to mention the family of Ji."


    "It is indeed that I am negligent." Hansen said quickly.


    "Ji Lao is very fond of Ji''s descendants. He is also a very very traditional old man. You have seen him. It is best to take the initiative to propose things to be engaged. If you follow the confession you just said, Ji Laofei directly married you. No."


    After a pause, Annie said: "But before that, you still owe a marriage proposal. If you don''t even have this, you don''t have to go to Ji."


    After that, Annie turned away and ignored Hansen.


    Hansen��s heart was a bit shameful, because it��s too much to relax with Ji Jiran, so that he didn��t think too much.


    Although I used to think about it occasionally, I always felt that it was still early, and it was not too late to wait until the service was completed. I did not consider the pressure that Ji Yan was at home.


    "I did it too badly." Hansen had some self-blame in his heart.


    He really hopes to live with Ji Yanran. There are many beautiful women in the world, but they can feel at ease, feel very comfortable, and are willing to stay with her all the time. Even if they don��t say anything, they won��t feel embarrassed. Very few.


    Sometimes even with one eye and one action, you will understand each other''s mind, and this feeling is very good.


    Hansen likes Ji Yanran, and can feel the love of Ji Yanran, no better than this.


    Hansen is looking for Ji Yanran. In any case, she must take her back. Don��t say that Ji��s plan is not blocked. Even if Ji��s family does not agree, he will definitely try his best to get Ji Yunran to grab it.


    "Well, such a good woman should be labeled first, and not allowed to be robbed." Han Sen touched his chin and wondered how to propose marriage.


    As for the engagement, in fact, it is not Hansen''s consideration. In the end, it is necessary for the elders of both sides to discuss, and it is sure that Russell Lan will come forward.


    Hansen couldn''t think of a good way to marry him. He had to dial the mother''s communicator and talk about the things he wanted to get engaged with.


    He used to have a long history with Russell, and it��s not too sudden to say it at this time.


    After listening to Hansen��s words, Russell said after a moment of silence: ��Have you already identified her?��


    "Yes, I want to marry this woman." Hansen replied affirmatively.


    "That is about a time, meet with the awesome parents to discuss the engagement, set things down." Russell said with a smile.


    "Thank you mom." Hansen was a bit happy, and Russell and Ji Yanran had not seen each other. They were so happy to agree that they were very reasonable.

 Chapter 751： propose

    Marriage proposal is not an easy task for Hansen, or killing a level creature is simpler for Hansen. After all, there is experience in killing God Biosen, and the experience of marriage proposal has never been. ??


    "Proposal!" Hansen searched the word on the Internet, and soon there were hundreds of billions of information.


    Various kinds of marriage tactics and design methods, Hansen dazzled, look at this is good, look at that is also very good, but there is no way to make a decision.


    After watching it for a long time, Han Sen finally chose a more satisfactory way of marriage proposal, and then went to the Sky Online to subscribe to the engagement ring, just waiting for the ring to come, you can implement the plan.


    "Baby, have a meal together at night? I personally cook." The next morning, Hansen came to Ji��s office and squinted.


    "Okay." Ji Yanran replied while working. She didn''t know she had been betrayed by Annie and didn''t realize what was wrong.


    Hansen used to eat with her before, because it was in the base. If you want two people to be alone, it is not appropriate to go to the cafeteria. Two people often go to dinner together in the room.


    "Come early, I am waiting for you." Han Sen got a positive reply from Ji Yanran, went directly to his dormitory and began to prepare his own proposal.


    In fact, Hansen��s plan is very simple. He baked a small cake and put the marriage ring into the small cake. When he was eating the ring, he could propose to her.


    The simpler and more practical method of marriage proposal is, after all, in the base, and it is not good to have too much action.


    In the evening, Han Sen was preparing in the kitchen, and Ji Yanran came as scheduled. It seemed to be usual, sitting on the sand while reading a book while waiting for Hansen to prepare dinner.


    "I baked some small cakes, you taste it." Hansen came over with a baked little cake. In order to enhance the effect, Hansen also used the modeling mold.


    Among them are small animals, flowers, and heart-shaped. Hansen put the cake in front of Ji Yunran, and the ring is hidden in the heart-shaped cake.


    In order to facilitate Ji Jiran to get the heart-shaped cake, Han Sen also deliberately put the heart-shaped cake on the side of Ji Yunran.


    "This is so cute, I didn''t expect you to do this too." Ji Yanran was very happy to pick up a bunny-shaped cake and said to Hansen.


    "I will still have more, I will know later." Han Sen did not care, he knows that Ji Yanran loves this dessert, the cake is not big, she should be able to eat a few, once it is not selected, it does not matter. .


    "Really good, very good." Ji Yanran ate a small cake, and finally licked his fingers, a very favorite look, and then reached for the second cake.


    "This little turtle is also very cute." Ji Xiaoran took the little cake for the second time, but did not choose the heart shape.


    "Hmm." Hansen responded with a slight depression in his heart.


    "What are you doing here? Don''t you go to dinner well?" Ji Yanran looked at Hansen a little strangely.


    "I am not waiting for you to evaluate my little cake." Hansen piled up and laughed.


    "It''s very soft and delicious, I like it very much. I can do it a few more times in the future." Ji Yanran took a bite and said after the taste.


    ��What else?�� Hansen asked again.


    "No, go to dinner. After I finish eating, I have to go back to work." Ji Yanran urged.


    In order not to let Ji Yanran see the flaws, she can give her a surprise. Hansen had to go back to the kitchen and feel uncomfortable: "Sure enough, I still have insufficient experience. How can I take out a small cake? Take two I don��t have to come out."


    Hansen now regrets that it is useless. He returned to the kitchen and opened the genetic lock. He paid close attention to Ji Yunran��s every move. Fortunately, Ji Yanran rushed to her to propose marriage in the first time.


    After eating the second little cake, Ji Yanran did not expect to go to get a small cake, she really likes dessert, and this small cake is also a small amount of two, most people can eat a few without problems, let alone like Dessert of the dessert.


    However, this time, Ji Yun did not choose, she took one while reading a book.


    "Heart shape... heart shape... take heart shape... oh..." Hansen��s heart was secretive, and his forehead was sweaty, but he watched Ji Yunran take a flower-shaped .


    It��s hard to wait until Ji Yunran has finished eating it. When he goes to take it, Han Sen makes a fist with both hands. He hates not using the idea to help Ji Yun choose the heart-shaped cake.


    However, Ji Yanran did not choose the center shape in the end, but still just took one.


    "Hey!" Hansen slammed on the kitchen counter, his heart was broken, and he was anxious: "This is not scientific, can''t you get it?"


    "What are you doing inside?" Ji Yanran heard the movement inside, and asked a question.


    "It''s okay, you continue to eat." After Han Sen disguised his past, he felt that this was not a way to go. She would not be able to choose another one. I am afraid I will have enough to go back.


    Now Hansen is regretful and can''t take a slap in the face. It''s okay to take all eight out, not to find trouble for myself.


    "The next time you must learn the lesson." Hansen turned to think, or do not have the next good, if this thing is next time, it is not a good thing.


    Hansen turned around in the kitchen like an ant on a hot pot. Seeing that Hansen was about to finish eating, he still didn''t think of a good idea.


    Until Ji Yanran had finished eating, Han Sen suddenly blinked his eyes and quickly went out and took the heart-shaped cake from the plate and handed it to Ji Yanran.


    It can''t be managed much now, it can only be so hard.


    "No, I can''t eat it. I''m almost ready to eat. If I can''t eat it, I can''t eat dinner." Ji Yanran snarled.


    Ji��s words fell in Hansen��s ear, and it��s like a blue sky, so Hansen��s whole person is about to stay.


    "Let''s eat one more." Han Sen took the heart-shaped little cake to the front of Ji Yanran, and looked at her pitifully.


    Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen''s appearance and was embarrassed to refuse. He took the heart-shaped cake and slowly sent it to the small mouth.


    "Come on... eat fast..." Hansen��s heart was already shouting, staring at Ji��s mouth, waiting for her to eat the ring and immediately pleading for marriage.


    Ji Yanran had just eaten too much. Now he just took a small bite. Only the nails are so big, they chew slowly in the mouth, and they are not able to bite the ring.


    Hansen��s heart was so anxious that he couldn��t help but swallow.


    Ji Yanran looked at her in front of her mouth and looked at it. She also had a pair of Hansen, who looked like a slobber. The little face suddenly became red. She mistakenly thought that Han Sen had not had close contact with her for so long, and she could not wait.


    I thought that I had been busy with work during this time, and I was wronged by Hansen. Ji Yan suddenly reached out and hugged Han Sen��s neck, and the small mouth took the initiative to send it up.


    The Hansen people are a bit embarrassed. I don��t know what it is. I can see that I can get a ring to propose marriage right away. How suddenly it became like this.


    However, Ji Yanran had been enthusiasm, and the small hand slid into his pants and took the unspeakable thing.


    "Hey..." Hansen, who hadn��t been close to the female color for a long time, suddenly made a spurt and wanted to push Ji Yunran to complete his proposal, but he couldn��t get it.


    Soon, the two men rolled into a group, intertwined with a charming youth symphony.


    The storm struck, the tides rose a few degrees, until after all the calm, Hansen was squeezing on the sand with the beautiful �� , , , , , , , , , �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��I don��t want to move like a little lazy cat.


    Hansen took the heart-shaped cake that Ji Yan had bitten a bit and took the ring from it.


    Ji Yanran saw Hansen take out the ring from the inside, suddenly widened his eyes, his face was incredible, his face was shocked, hilarious and somewhat flustered, not knowing the expression.


    The plan was completely disrupted, Hansen could only take a sigh of relief, pulled up Ji��s palm, put the ring directly up, and said loudly: ��Let��s marry me, I want to spend the rest of my life with you.��


    Hey! Hey!


    Hansen was stunned and sullen, and he slammed the sand directly, and his **** was about to fall.


    "You are going to die!" 8

 Chapter 752： See parents

    Hansen felt that he must have been cramped at the time, or was put on something dirty, and he would say that. .


    Originally, he prepared a lot of people''s touching declarations, but I didn''t know what happened at the time. There was a sentence in my mind, and the ghost made the difference.


    "It��s strange to blame the beauty of the night is too charming." Hansen sighed.


    Fortunately, Ji Yunran, although he was awkwardly taught him a meal, did not agree to his proposal, but did not say that he refused. When Hansen looked at him the next day, he put the ring on Ji Yanran��s hand. Ji Yanran did not pick it up.


    "Oh, you said, Grandpa is looking for me, when should I go?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "Don''t face, what your grandfather, that is my grandfather." Ji Yanran shy.


    "It''s all the same, when are you going?" Hansen continued to ask.


    "I will take you after two days of asking for a vacation, but you must not talk nonsense in front of my grandfather. He is a very traditional and very strict person. If you are nonsense like this, my grandfather will definitely not like it. He likes to compare the people in the middle." Ji Yanran is the color of Han Sen.


    Hansen��s old face was red, and he promised again and again: ��You can rest assured that I must have been ill yesterday, and I will never be like that.��


    "And, you still owe me a sincere marriage proposal." When Ji Xiaoran left, he went to the door and went back and smiled and said, then he turned and left.


    Han Sen took a deep breath and secretly groaned: "I was very sincere yesterday."


    In this case, he naturally did not dare to say to Ji Yanran, shouting at the back of Ji Yunran: "You have to give me the ring first, or how can I ask?"


    "Go and buy one yourself." Ji Yan did not return to Hansen and waved his hand. The ring on his finger looked very suitable.


    Although not expensive, it is also beautiful.


    "The works of Master Ekado, the best sparkling gems, more than 100 million!" Han Sen slightly distressed, not to distress this money, but distressed that he did not know if he could take another shot better than this. Ring.


    "Can you buy two wedding rings?" Hansen was depressed.


    Hansen has not bought the ring, Han Sen was taken away by Ji Jiran.


    It is a planet full of water and forests. It is surrounded by mountains and seas and virgin forests. The air and environment are very beautiful and it is suitable for human habitation.


    On such a planet, there is only one wooden building. The style of the building is perfectly integrated with the landscape, and there is a strange harmony between man and nature.


    Hansen has no research on architecture, but he said that the planet is a family of Ji, and it is also the place where Ji��s father lived. It can be regarded as the exclusive planet of Ji��s father. Even many Ji family members, if not allowed, generally do not dare Come here.


    So Han Sen knows that Ji Jia��s wealth is not so rich, and I am afraid it is difficult to support Ji Ruozhen as the head of state.


    Walking between the pavilions and the air, breathing the air with the original vegetation, there is indeed an unspeakable sense of comfort, which is unmatched by artificial air.


    "Miss sir, the old man said that he wants to see Mr. Han alone." Outside the yard, Ji Yanran was stopped.


    "Han Sen, you must respect the grandfather." Ji Yanran was a little nervous and stunned Hansen.


    "Do not worry." Han Sen appeased Ji Yanran, and then walked into the courtyard with the butler.


    Originally, Hansen thought that the yard should be the house, but after entering the yard, he discovered that the back of the yard turned out to be a mirror-like green clear lake. A pavilion was built in the middle of the thousand lakes, the lake and the pavilion. There is a world of integration, there is a kind of pavilion in the water, the water in the pavilion''s wonderful feeling.


    Walking on the only pontoon that leads to the water pavilion, there is a feeling of walking into the painting.


    "This time the old man is an elegant person, not as cheesy as I am." Han Sen secretly said.


    Although he feels beautiful here, but he really wants to live here, he is not willing, or a convenient high-tech metropolis is more suitable for him.


    "Master, Mr. Han is here." The butler took Hansen to the pavilion and said respectfully.


    "Han Sen met Grandpa." Hansen went to the ceremony, not humble and said, while looking at the legendary Jijia deity.


    Ji Yanwu, the true cornerstone of Ji Jia, is also the first semi-god-level powerhouse of Ji Jia. He is famous in the league. Ji Jia can have today, it can be said that this old man was beaten by one hand.


    That is, Ji Ruozhen is in front of this old man, and he dare not say that he is not a word. It is a big man who Ji Jia really said.


    Somewhat different from Hansen''s imagination, this is a clear old man who has to be a little gray, but he is careless and meticulous. He does not use technology to make his hair black and his face can see natural folds.


    It��s just that people are serious. They look at Hansen in a straight line. They don��t see the anger and disgust. There is no hegemony in the high body. But just sitting there, it is a feeling that he must respectfully listen to his teachings.


    "Sit down." Ji��s father pointed to the futon opposite him. There was no obvious tone in his voice, and he could not hear the joys and sorrows.


    Seeing that the other party did not refute that he called his grandfather, Hansen was relieved and felt that the progress was still smooth, and he sat down opposite the old man.


    "Are you doing a good job of getting married and marrying?"


    Han Sen just sat down, suddenly listened to the head and asked, although the sound is not big, but there is a shock that directly points to the people. The old man stared at Hansen, and his pair of clear eyes seemed to be able to see through the hearts of the people, so that Hansen had the uneasiness and embarrassment of being in the public.


    "Yes grandfather, I must be stunned. This time I hope that Grandpa can agree to marry me." Without hesitation, Hansen calmly replied.


    When the old man looked at Han Sen, the thorough-minded eyes gradually recovered, and then slowly said: "That''s good, you are still in military service, you are not in a hurry, go back and choose a day, ask your mother to come and see if true. They negotiated the engagement."


    Hansen had already prepared for the five-level meeting, but he did not expect that everything would end. He only answered one sentence. Ji��s father asked him to go back to prepare for the engagement, and it was a waste of Hansen��s meditation. Various coping strategies.


    After Hansen was taken out of the yard by the housekeeper, a man and a woman came out from behind the screen, which is Ji Ruozhen.


    "Father, what do you think of this?" asked Ji Ruozhen respectfully.


    Although Ji Yanran is their daughter, but on this matter, it is not disobeying the opinions of the old man.


    "The heart is firm and calm, it is a talent that can be made." Ji said.


    Mrs. Ji sighed: "It��s a pity that I was born a little worse."


    Although Hansen is in the second sanctuary, it is necessary to get windy and rainy, but in the eyes of the giants of the alliance, that is not a problem. At most, it is a junior with some talents. Even the nouveau riche is not on.


    "There is nothing wrong with the birth, so let him enter my family." Ji said, faint.

 Chapter 753： It’s better to raise a child

    Hansen didn''t think that things would go so smoothly, and Hansen unexpectedly went well. .


    After returning, Hansen contacted her mother and hoped that she would come over and discuss with Ji Ji about the engagement.


    Russelllan naturally did not object, and Hansen took her to the family.


    Originally, Hansen thought that since it was a matter of deliberation and engagement, it was natural for the parents to meet and discuss, but they did not expect to see the mother after the family, not only Mrs. Ji Ruozhen and Mrs. Ji, but also Uncle Uncle My aunt has a lot of Ji family.


    "Mrs. Han, we have more rules and more things, please don''t mind." Mrs. Ji is very polite to explain, but there is a hint of wealth in the words.


    "Marrying a daughter should be more careful. I also have a daughter who can understand your mood." Russell said with a smile.


    "Mr. Han please sit down." Ji Ruozhen looked at Russell Lan slightly surprised.


    The background of the Han family has been very clear. Russell��s temperament and conversation seem to be somewhat different from the housewife they imagined.


    In the following discussion about the many issues of engagement, Russell Lau is elegant and calm, and the Ji family is very decent, and even can be said to be surprisingly excellent.


    Hansen doesn''t seem to think that there is anything. From his small memory, Russell is a very elegant and temperamental person.


    When Hansen was a child, Russell Lan��s mother, like a fairy, was a woman who was spoiled in the palm of her hand. But after her father��s accident, her mother was forced by her life to make some changes. .


    Such a mother, let Han Sen feel like he has returned to childhood.


    In such an occasion, Han Sen, as a junior, is not qualified to speak. He just stood quietly behind his mother and only talked with his family.


    Ji Yanran is the same, standing next to his parents, listening to them, only occasionally when the elders ask questions, they will respectfully and replied.


    Things have progressed quite smoothly. Russelllan did not have too many requests. This made Ji Ji��s impression of her very good. He felt that this was a reasonable and educated woman.


    "Mrs. Han, after Hansen and Sudden married, I hope that they can stay in Jijia life, so that we can take care of them. What do you think?" Mrs. Ji finally raised such a question.


    Hansen��s birth is not very good, but since Ji��s father thinks that he is a talented person, if he can earn Ji��s words, his future achievements will not be low, and he will not be wronged.


    In this case, Mrs. Ji can often see her daughter, so she is very concerned about this matter.


    And this is also the confession of the old man, Ji Jia can agree to marry Ji Yanran to Hansen, but the premise is that Hansen must enter the family.


    "I am sorry, Mrs. Ji, I have only one son, I hope he can be the end of my life for me." Russell said faintly: "And he always surnamed Han, the man and the man are raising their own family, Mrs. Ji, do you think? ?"


    Mrs. Ji��s face changed slightly, and a aunt��s aunt said: ��Mr. Han, this is not the case. There is nothing wrong with men��s support for their families. However, the strength of a person is limited, and now Hansen is the real home. The son-in-law is the son-in-law of the head of the family. If he is allowed to do something that is not decent, wouldn��t it be true that they and our family��s face are dull?��


    "Yes, Mrs. Han, what time is it now? Our family is willing to help Hansen. With the energy of our family, we can quickly make a difference. Is there a radiance on your face?" There is another middle-aged woman. Said.


    Mrs. Ji also said: "Mr. Han, Hansen has married my daughter, which is my half son. Our family will definitely help him to make a contribution, so that he can do something, is this your expectation?"


    "I don''t have such a big expectation. I just hope that he is by my side. It is enough to inherit the family business and continue the incense for the Korean family." Russell said.


    "Mr. Han, you are not right. How can you not plan for the future of your son? Do you know what kind of help he can get from staying at our family? Are you too selfish?" Some angry.


    When Hansen heard this, he couldn��t help it. He could bear it himself, but he couldn��t let his mother be said.


    Hansen just wanted to move, but he was held down by Russell''s left hand. Although Russell did not look back at him, but the hand was very tight and hard, blocking Hansen''s next move.


    Ji Yanran is very anxious to pull the mother''s clothes, let her stop talking.


    However, Mrs. Ji apparently did not have the thought of stopping, and continued: "Mrs. Han, our family is also a wealthy family. If it is really the head of the league, do you think it is appropriate for our daughter to suffer with you?"


    "There is nothing wrong with it. It��s a good boy to marry, I believe she will do very well." Russell said calmly.


    Mrs. Ji suddenly became angry and wanted to say something, but suddenly she heard a somewhat annoyed voice behind the screen.


    "Women''s see, the man is in the world, you are destroying his future." Although the voice was calm, but it was very majestic, the voice came out, and other Ji family members were quiet.


    "What kind of future can Ji Jia give him?" Russell Lau still calmly calmed down and looked at the screen.


    "The famous earthquake alliance, take the world." This is said by the prince, and there is a kind of momentum in the world.


    "If it is such a future, it is really not as good as raising a child at home." Russell said indifferently, completely shocked by the words of the old man.


    The face of Ji��s family has become eccentric, and this is too ambition.


    "You, this woman, I really don''t know how to be good. I am kind enough to be your son. You have to let him raise a child at home. What do you think of a man?" Master Ji has heard this and is very angry. After the screen came out, he wanted to see what happened to this woman, and even destroyed his son.


    When Master Kiji came out, his face was full of anger, and Ji family was shocked, but no one dared to speak, even more afraid to stop the old man.


    "Grandpa!" Ji Yanran did not care much at this time, and rushed out to stop the old man.


    The old man is cold and said: "Oh, you can rest assured, I will not treat her, I just want to see, what kind of woman is, I don��t know how to be so."


    As he said, Ji��s father looked at Russell Lan, who was standing there, just looking at it, and the face of Ji��s father suddenly changed.


    Master Ji suddenly rushed to Russell Lan, and shocked the people of Jijia. He thought that Ji��s father was angry and asked Russell.


    However, I only saw that Ji��s father had reached out and excitedly, and wanted to catch Russell, but he seemed to be afraid. His body was shaking.


    "Miss Dad... You are Miss Dajie... Do you remember Ji Sansan?" Ji��s father trembled and his legs were soft, and he was already kneeling in front of Russell Lan, who was standing there. Already tears.

 Chapter 754： Heroin

    Everyone was stunned, they were a little stupid, and the whole living room was dead.


    Ji Jia Feng Ruo Shen, the supreme authority of the prince, is like an old tear in front of Han Sen''s mother, also respected her as Missy, this is simply unimaginable.


    Even Hansen was as fossilized. He didn''t think that the powerful Jijia father, who was crying in front of his mother, was like an old child.


    "You are?" Russell Lan seems to have some doubts about the old man in front of him. He reaches out and wants to help the old man, but Hansen has turned up some of Russell��s habitual lips and sees that she knows clearly. Father.


    "Miss Dad, I am a veteran of the sect of the martial arts. Thirty-four years ago, I had the privilege of seeing you in Miss Shui Tseng. At that time, Miss You was only 11 years old, and I was with Mr. Haishu... If I didn��t see the Sacred Heart of the sea that you wore on the chest, I��m almost disrespectful to Miss You, and I��m also pleased Miss You to redeem.�� Ji��s father refused to get up.


    "It turned out to be Ji Sanshu, get up quickly, are you not smashing me? Ji Sanshu, you don''t say that I really can''t recognize it. At that time, you still have a black age, I didn''t expect it in a blink of an eye. Over the years, you have been full of money, and I am already a middle-aged woman." Russell said that he helped the old man.


    The old man stood up and asked some excitement: "Miss Yan Da, Mr. Haishu, is his old man still okay?"


    "More work, grandfather, his body is still very tough, but after all, people are old, some lazy to go out." Russell said with a smile.


    Looking at the old man and Russell Lan, there was no idea what the expression was. Even Hansen had a big mouth and didn''t close for a long time.


    "Mom''s mother''s family seems to be very powerful? Is it true that I am rich second generation? No reason, if I am rich second generation, how could it be so bitter, and almost even the old house was sold." Han Sen There are ten million question marks in my heart.


    "This child is Miss Dad, your son?" The old man looked at Han Sen''s gaze at this time. He couldn''t tell the kindness and kindness. How to see how pleasing to the eye is better than seeing his son.


    "Yes, this is the dog Hansen." Russell Lan smiled and re-introduced Hansen.


    "I don''t want to be Miss You, my son. It''s no wonder that Komori is so good. It has already achieved such a small age. In the future, it will certainly be able to shine. It is her blessing to marry." There is no underground in the sky.


    "Father, this is?" Ji Ruozhen can''t help it. He must at least know what kind of people his daughter is married to.


    It��s not just Ji Ruozhen. At this time, everyone in Jijia��s eyes stared at Hansen��s mother and son, and the old man was so shocked that they were so shocked that they really wanted to know what the identity of Hansen��s mother and son was. Will make Ji��s father have such performance.


    "If it is true, later you and your sister-in-law will become family members, and they will be a family. In the future, they will have more exchanges." Ji said, sighing: "I can��t think of my family��s blessings, and I can be married to Miss Da. ""


    "Father, don''t you know which sage is Mr. Haishu?" Ji Ruozhen still knows more about his father. If it is not the sages who admire him, it is absolutely impossible to have such an expression.


    Mr. Ji��s eyes are somewhat complicated and seem to be caught in memories: ��You may not know Mr. Haiyan, but if you say that you have entered the shelter of the Fourth God by one person, you have occupied one in the place of the demigod. A shelter, a person who protects my human beings and lives in the world. I want to come to you and know."


    "Da Luo killed God!" Ji Ruozhen changed his face, but he has not waited for him to open his mouth. The family has already exclaimed, and everyone��s eyes on Hansen��s mother and son have become extremely shocking.


    The sanctuary of the fourth **** is no longer a human being, and the semi-god-level strongman is nothing but a sneak peek. Until now, human beings have occupied less than ten shelters in the fourth **** sanctuary. The human semi-god-level powerhouse has a place to settle down in the shelter of the Fourth God.


    These less than ten human sanctuary shelters are mostly the result of the unity of major forces. Only a shelter is killed by a human and semi-god-powered person. The shelter was taken away at night, and everyone else only knew the surname Luo, and he was alone and killed very much, so that he had the name of the great robbery god.


    Although Da Luo��s killing is extremely heavy and his temper is eccentric, he can be sheltered as long as he enters his sanctuary and can abide by the rules he has set.


    "When I was with some of your uncles in the sanctuary of the Third God, I laid down a royal sanctuary, where I was stationed for less than ten days, and there was a terrible beast. Come, break the city and kill, no one can match it. Our family of more than two thousand children, including me and your uncle, will be completely slaughtered, and there is no chance to escape. At this time, Mr. Haishu is single-handed. Come, but between the swords, the volley of the skull of the beast has made the family''s vitality preserved. Without Mr. Haishu, there is no my family, and there is no such thing as today."


    Mr. Ji��s eyes swept over the faces of Ji Jia��s people: ��Mr. Hai Yan has recreated great grace in my family. If anyone dares to disrespect the Miss Da, all family treatment will not be light.��


    Ji Ruozhen and others are arrogant, but the heart is secretly confessed: "It seems that you are an old man who wants to be disrespectful to others?"


    Hansen only felt like he was dreaming. Russell Lan, who was criticized by Jijia people ten minutes ago, was already like a group of stars, surrounded by Ji family.


    Looking at the graceful and calm-looking goddess surrounded by Ji��s family, Han Sen feels a bit unreal.


    "Mom is really the descendant of what is the big murderer?" Hansen is full of doubts.


    The discussion of the many issues of engagement was very smooth, and the old man was listening to him. Everything asked Russell to finally take the idea. No one in the family did not dare to say half a word.


    In the end, Russelllan declined the repeated retention of Ji��s father. He was accompanied by Hansen and left the family. Ji��s father personally took the Jijia people and sent them to the spacecraft. Only then did the mother and son leave.


    "Mom, I am so bitter, you are awkward." When no one was there, Han Sen opened his mother to crusade.


    Russell Lan said with a smile: "When did I marry you?"


    "Then why have you never told me that my great-grandfather was what big murderer?" Hansen immediately questioned.


    "You didn''t ask, I didn''t say it, you want to know, you can ask me." Russell said with a wink.


    Hansen was speechless and thought of something for a long time. He immediately asked: "Since my mother is so powerful, how can we be bullied by the uncle and aunt?"

 Chapter 755： Really didnt teach?

    Russell Lan smiled: "Strictly speaking, this is two problems. First, when I was embarrassed to marry your dad, I was already driven out of the house, so in a strict sense, I am not a Luo family. Second, why do we be bullied by your second uncle and aunt, how to say it, this is difficult to solve, you should be the one we owe them."


    "I owe them? What do you mean?" Hansen did not expect that this would be the answer, looking at Russell.


    "In fact, I am not very clear, it is your father told me so, he did not tell me what is the reason." Russell said with a smile.


    "My dad...he...hes he really dead?" Hansen raised a glimmer of hope in his heart. He remembered that his father had an accident and that he had not left his body.


    "I don''t know, I have been secretly tracing these years, but I haven''t found anything. Your father''s business is very strange. I am afraid there is a big deal. But I believe that your father must be alive." Russell said firmly. .


    Hansen moved his mouth to say something, but he couldn��t say it. Finally he asked: "Mom, should your martial arts repair be very good?"


    "Alright, I am also taught by your great grandfather." Russell said with a smile.


    "Then why don''t you teach me the great grandfather''s skills?" Hansen stared at Russell, and he was very dissatisfied with this.


    Russell looked at Hansen with a smile: "Are you sure I didn''t teach you?"


    "Of course, I haven''t learned if I have learned myself?" Hansen asked.


    Russell Lan reached out and hugged Han Sen''s ear: "My silly son, I have been teaching you for so many years. Do you think that your decision-making ability, ability to learn, ability to learn, ability to grasp the timing, and your psychological prejudgment Ability, as well as your ability to think, the world, the attitude of doing things, perseverance, the principle of living, the ability to deal with things, etc. are all born?"


    Han Sen has a slight glimpse. He always thought that he was very talented, but now he believes that since childhood, many things Russelllan will let him do it himself, let him judge, he is in some daily locks and even games. It did exercise a lot of ability for him to help later.


    Hansen still remembers that when he was a child, Russell and his most played were the thugs, so he would be so proficient in the psychological game and timing control.


    There are still many similar things. Now think about it. It seems that in all aspects of life, he is invisibly influenced by Russell Lan, and he has developed various abilities. Russell is in his personality. In the formation process, it played a very important guiding role.


    It��s just that these abilities are too common. Everyone has this ability, but after really strengthening these abilities, they later created Hansen.


    "But you have not taught me the super nuclear technology of Luo family?" Hansen dissatisfied.


    "The real power in this world is always the person itself. If your own ability is strong enough, what kind of super nuclear technology is given to you, you can be stronger than others, otherwise it will give you the most powerful air training in the world. You are just a miscellaneous fish. Your own power is the root of everything. Without those super-nuclear genetic techniques, are you not living as good now? I teach you how to become a strong person, how to be in this troubled world. Live, not how to learn a powerful super nuclear gene."


    Russell Langton paused and sighed and continued: "And I have left the Luo family. Those things in Luo''s family don''t want you to fall into it again, so I don''t want you to learn anything about Luo."


    Han Sen saw that Russell did not seem to want to mention the Luo family. He did not continue to ask questions. Instead, he asked: "Is those things really a relic left by my grandfather?"


    Russell nodded. "Yes, it was handed over to me by your father."


    "Is Grandpa really a Korean instructor?" Hansen was silent, and then asked the question, and his eyes were always staring at Russell.


    Russell Lan smiled bitterly: "I also want to know this question. I thought that your father was just a funny ordinary man. It seems that it is not so ordinary now."


    Hansen is hard to believe that Russell Lan will know nothing about his father. Maybe she really doesn''t know, or she may not know what she knows.


    However, Hansen has been unable to ask anything, and he will not continue to pursue it.


    "Mom, do you know the super **** gene?" When he returned to his place of residence, Hansen sneaked to ask Russell, feeling like he was promoting a certain MLM brand.


    Russell looked a little more complicated and looked at Hansen. "Although I have taught you a lot of things, but they are just to make you easy to live, but I did not expect that you can do more than I thought. It''s a good thing, but it''s not a good thing. If you are ordinary, you can be safe, you are not ordinary, maybe the next step is death."


    Hansen didn''t understand what Russell Lan said was, just look at Russell.


    "Since you have embarked on this road, let''s go on. This road can only go one person. Even people who are close to you can''t help you. If you can''t go, it''s better to stop. Ok, it can be alive for a long time."


    Russelllan touched Han Sen''s head with some spoils: "Do your son well, maybe you can really go out and maybe."


    "Mom, your son has less reading, can you say something that you can understand?" Han Sen looked helpless, he didn''t even understand a sentence.


    "You don''t need to understand, this is fine. How to do it before, how to do it in the future, you can do it with your heart, you don''t need any burden." Russell Lan licked Han Sen''s hair and messed up Hansen''s hair. In a group, he pinched his cheek and said with a smile: "In fact, my mother is still looking forward to Komori."


    Hansen was very helpless. The mother refused to say that he couldn��t ask anything. Although he knew that his mother��s family seemed to be very powerful, it didn��t seem to help him. He still didn��t know what the end of the year was. What happened, even now that even the father is alive or dead, it is unclear, and the doubts become more.


    The engagement was going very smoothly, and it was a Hansen''s heart. He was branded by Hansen in the beauty of Ji Yanran.


    "How can I get rid of that little goblin?" Hansen had been busy for half a month, but after returning to the shelter, the little goblin remained outside the shelter and seemed to be dying with him.

 Chapter 756： Non-Tianjing

    Hansen did not think of any good way, suddenly thought of his mother, sent a message in the past, hoping to get some help from her, and test what the mother is.


    "I want to find a way." The information returned is very simple, only five words.


    Hansen shook his head and smiled. He could only dispel the idea of ??getting help from his mother and continue to find his own way.


    "Running can''t run away, I can only find a way to kill her, but the body of the little goblin is very strong, I have not been able to hit her with the dragon elephant attack, how can I kill her?" Han Sen secretly thought.


    When Hansen was distressed, suddenly the communicator rang and came with a message.


    However, the information was transmitted from a strange number. Hansen took a look at the content. The content contained images and images, which turned out to be a super nuclear gene.


    However, this super-nuclear genetic technique has no head and tail, and I don''t know what the name is, but the annotation is very detailed.


    "Who got the wrong information?" Han Sen casually looked at it, and was immediately attracted by the content written inside. The more he saw it, the more he felt scared. The more he saw it, the more incredible he was.


    If this super-nuclear genetic technique is true, then it is possible to put out the power of its own attributes and achieve a very terrible killing effect in the case of the unrecognized heavenly human level.


    "This powerful super-nuclear gene technology will actually send the wrong person. It is too incredible. Is it difficult to have any problems?" Hansen returned a message: "Hello, who are you? Your message seems to be wrong." It is."


    If it is really wrong, the other party can check it out as soon as it is checked. It is impossible to conceal it.


    "Yes." The other party quickly returned two words.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and frowned and sent a message in the past: "Do you know who I am?"


    "Han Sen." The other side is a straightforward word.


    "Who are you? Why did you send this super nuclear gene technology to me?" Hansen quickly returned to the information again.


    "This is what you deserve. If you don''t understand anything when you practice, you can send me a message directly." The other party finally said a long sentence, but did not let Hansen get any answer.


    Then Hansen sent a message again, and the other party did not even return to him.


    "What does it mean?" Han Sen glanced at the super-nuclear genetic technique, took two words from it and sent a message.


    The other party immediately returned the news and clearly explained the meaning of the day.


    "Who are you?" Hansen sent a message in the past, and the other party ignored him. The meaning was already obvious. Unless he asked about the super-nuclear genetics, the other party would ignore him.


    Hansen was silent. This super-nuclear gene technique came too eccentric, and the other party was too embarrassed. Anyone would doubt it.


    Hansen carefully read this super-nuclear genetic technique several times, but how to see it is a very powerful super-nuclear genetic technique, and the annotation is very detailed, almost impossible to fake, with Hansen��s vision It looks really good.


    If the cultivation of this super-nuclear gene technology is successful, it may be possible to help the little angels kill the little goblin, but this super-nuclear genetic technique comes too eccentric, Hansen really can''t guess, what kind of person will be plain? For no reason, he sent him such a super-nuclear genetic technique, which gave him the purpose of this super-nuclear genetic technique.


    At this time on another planet, a middle-aged man with a somewhat indifferent face was sitting next to the pavilion and drinking tea while watching the fish in the pool outside the pavilion.


    At the stone table in the center of the pavilion, a beautiful woman was sitting, holding a mini-brain brain, and operating fast. For a while, the woman put down her brain and smiled at the somewhat indifferent middle-aged man. Said: "Do you see that little guy will practice?"


    "He has to practice." The man did not lift his head and continued to look at the fish in the pool.


    "What if he doesn''t practice?" The pretty woman was excited and asked.


    "He will certainly practice. Although he is not surnamed Luo, but his blood is flowing in the blood of my Luo family, and there is the gene of my Luo family, then he will certainly practice." The man still did not look up, the voice is calm, but There is a kind of self-confidence that can''t be spoken.


    "In theory, the blood flowing in his body is not just the surname." The pretty woman narrowed her eyes: "In fact, Miss Da has gone for so many years, trying to get out of this whirlpool, why should you go again?" Excuse them?"


    "This is the fate of the Luo family, can not escape." The man flashed a trace of color, and then slowly said.


    "If, if I say, if he really didn''t practice?" The pretty woman deliberately strengthened her tone.


    The man slowly turned around and stared at the pretty woman for a while before saying: "He will definitely practice, if not, if there is no Shura, then he is not my Luo family."


    The beautiful woman fell into silence, did not say anything, the pavilion suddenly quieted down, only the sound of the wind blowing over the water.


    In Luo Jiaxing''s old house, Russelllan was in charge, sitting in front of the table, and sighed for a while: "I think he should already know the existence of Komori, "Non-Tianjing" should already be Where is Komori? Is it like heaven and not the righteousness of heaven, can he go to this cause and effect? ??Difficult! Hard! Hard!"


    At this time, in the base dormitory, Hansen had already turned off the information, and never looked at the above super nuclear gene technology.


    Although the "Non-Tianjing" looks very powerful, but this is not enough to make Hansen shake, "Dong Xuan Jing" is not worse than "Non-Tianjing", this super-nuclear gene technology comes from the weird, the other side is hidden and does not know Who is it, Hansen does not intend to cultivate this unidentified practice.


    Just like there is a "Blood Life" on his hand, it is no worse than "Non-Tianjing", but Hansen has no cultivation.


    This is the character that Hansen developed from the time he was trained in Russell, but he also had his own later changes.


    Russell Lan just laid the foundation for his personality, and the experience after entering the shelter, Hansen''s personality gradually improved, and formed his own style.


    Even Russelllan felt that Hansen could hardly resist the temptation of "Non-Tianjing", but she and the man did not know that Hansen had already possessed a training technique that was not inferior to "Non-Tianjing". Gao is beyond their imagination, and the temptation of "Non-Tianjing" is nothing to Hansen.


    Hansen landed on Skynet and entered the Shengtang community. He chose a "Rainbow Boxing" from it and Hansen thought of a way to kill the little goblin.

 Chapter 757： Big thunderboxing

    Last time Hansen had seen "Great Thunder Boxing" and wanted to buy it, but in the end, because he wanted to use it as a **** of b, he did not buy it at the end, but bought "Dalian Baoxiang Boxing". ?


    This time Hansen bought the "Great Thunder Boxing" directly in the church in his own capacity, and he planned to practice it himself.


    Hansen has read the introduction of "Big Leiyin Boxing". It is mainly based on the strength of the Lei system to be able to cultivate, but there is still a line of annotations. If it can be supplemented by the power of the sound system, it can make the "Great Thunder Boxing" The power is greatly increased.


    It��s a pity that most people only have the power of one attribute. Even those who have talents and talents can have the power of two attributes, but there is no such thing as a relatively rare force of both Ray and Sound. The speculation has not been confirmed.


    Hansen is able to simulate the amount of lightning power in small silver and silver, and can simulate the power of the death toll of the death knell. It is possible to try it out. With these two forces as the basis of the big Leiyin boxing, what kind of big Leiyin boxing can be trained? This makes Hansen very much looking forward to it.


    After getting the information and genetic fluid of "Da Leiyin Boxing", Han Sen directly drank the gene solution, first simulated the lightning power of small silver and silver as the basis, and began to practice the big Leiyin boxing.


    Sure enough, Hansen only practiced for a long time, and the thunder was hidden in the body. As the fist blew, there was a silver thunderbolt between the phalanx and flesh and blood.


    Only the power of this thunderbolt can only stay between the blood and bones, and can not be played out.


    During these seven or eight days, Hansen was madly practicing the thunderboxing in the ancient city of Huangshi. Because of the lightning power as the basis, in fact, Hansen had been able to play the big Leiyin box in two or three days.


    However, it is useless to play the big Leiyin boxing. Such power is similar to that of the big wheel Baoxiang boxing. It is impossible to pose a threat to the little goblin.


    However, when Hansen simulated the power of lightning and the power of the bell, there was a problem. Both of them operated at the same time, and it was difficult to unify perfectly in the big Leiyin boxing.


    He can drive the big Leiyin boxing with the power of lightning. He can also drive the big Leiyin boxing with the power of the bell sound. One is mainly based on the power of lightning, and one can play the sound boxing.


    However, Hansen tried many times and there was no way to combine the two into a dozen with the big Lei Yin boxing.


    It is difficult to find a balance between the two forces. It is not an easy task to integrate the two ingeniously.


    Hansen summoned the little angels, fighting the little angels again and again, hoping to make a breakthrough in actual combat.


    Zhou Yumei was sitting bored on the stone chair beside the square. He watched Han Sen fight against the little angel every day. She really didn''t understand that Hansen was so strong, and she was so desperate.


    She wanted Hansen to send her out, but Hansen simply ignored her and sent it back to the league.


    Zhou Yumei has been very many times. The bad guy let the angel''s pet resist the alien. He walked to the transmission line with ease.


    However, no matter how Zhou Yumei pleaded, Hansen did not promise to take her out. She also brought in a lot of snacks and food and clothing supplies, and sold them to her at a high price every time. She also asked her to write a lot of borrowings.


    "It''s a big bad guy." Zhou Yumei ate a snack, while staring at Hansen, who was playing against the little angel in the square.


    Suddenly, I only heard a loud bang, like a blue sky, and the silver thunder on Hansen��s fist was like a silvery sun.


    The horrible fist bombarded a stone pillar with a diameter of more than one meter on the side of the square, and it was hard to break the stone pillar.


    Zhou Yumei��s shocked snacks fell to the ground, his ears creaked, his body was chaotic, and he even threw himself down on the ground, and Zhang mouth spit out a blood.


    For a while, Zhou Yumei was relieved, and the chaotic atmosphere returned to normal, but Hansen was looking at his fist with a surprise.


    "The big Leiyin boxing, I finally practiced, Leiyin''s two forces are one, and it really has great power. Not only does the destructive power increase greatly, but it can also tremble to destroy the opponent''s internal interest. The power of this boxing is still in the dragon elephant attack. Above." Han Sen''s heart was ecstatic, and after so hard training, he finally played a big Leiyin boxing with Lei Yin''s two forces.


    It��s just the power of this punch, which has caused him to be drained. The overdraft is even more serious than the dragon��s assault. Even if there is a constant holding of the jade and the impotence of the two kidneys, it also produces a temporary short. flow.


    However, this is not a problem. Hansen is still very excited. If this punch can disturb the atmosphere of the little goblins, it can create opportunities for the little angels. This is enough.


    Hansen rested for a while, waiting for his energy to recover, and began to practice the big Leiyin boxing again.


    Although he has succeeded just now, it is only one time. He can''t guarantee that every time he can succeed, Hansen must ensure that he can perfectly control the big Leiyin boxing, and he can succeed every time.


    Zhou Yumei was sitting on the top of a stone building far away. He watched Hansen in the square constantly practicing boxing. With the last lesson, she did not dare to rely too close when Hansen practiced boxing.


    Although Hansen and her did not talk much time, and it was still a big bad guy, but there is a person who is accompanying her in this ancient desert city, and is no longer a lonely person, which makes Zhou Yumei feel a lot better.


    However, the guy seems to be a martial art, which makes Zhou Yumei very upset. She hopes that Hansen can talk to her, even if it is a fight.


    However, it is obvious that Hansen��s interest in practicing martial arts is greater than her interest. Every day, she only exercises boxing. Only when she is at rest, will she occasionally slap her mouth. It is almost the most happy time of Zhou Yumei in the day.


    Such a man, Zhou Yumei''s previous fears have disappeared, but there is a little more loss.


    Especially in recent days, she saw Hansen''s left **** with a beautiful gemstone ring, which made Zhou Yumei''s mood somewhat low.


    Suddenly, I heard another blue sky. Even if I had already been sitting so far, Zhou Yumei couldn��t help but cover my ears. The blood in my body trembled slightly, and there was a feeling of wanting to get out of orbit.


    After the sound, Zhou Yumei immediately ran over. She knew that Hansen had to take a break after each such punch.


    "Hey, what kind of punch are you doing in a mess? It doesn''t look so good. It''s just a big voice. It can scare people. Do you want me to teach you two hands?" Zhou Yumei ran to Hansen. Said with pride.


    Han Sen looked at Zhou Yumei and smiled and said nothing. Although Zhou Yumei��s age is also in her early twenties, her temper is like a child.


    Seeing Zhou Yumei, Han Sen feels like seeing a little boy who was a child when he was a child.


    "No, I don''t have time to learn your real skills when I want to come." Han Sen said faintly, he has been able to perfectly control the big Leiyin boxing. After the recovery, he is ready to try to hunt the goblin. . 8

 Chapter 958： Bloody Leprechaun

    Among the black deserts, Hansen traveled alone with the little angels, trying to stay away from the shelter. He needed to use the soul of the beast that should only appear on the gold coins, so he could not be seen by Zhou Yumei.


    Hansen was rushing in the desert with his little angels, while always paying attention to the situation around him.


    Sure enough, the little goblin rushed out from the black sand, and angryly shot Hansen a white chill.


    Hansen ignored her and continued to run forward. The little angel greeted her and blocked the marching path of the little goblin.


    The little goblin has been lured to the far side of the desert, and I can no longer see the ancient city of Huangshi. Hansen summoned all kinds of beasts and joined them in the battle.


    There is the magical beast and the magic ant king armor protection, Hansen is not to be directly killed by the little goblin, the frozen breath also has ice muscle jade surgery can resist.


    As the main force and the little goblin, Hansen is a cold dunk to the little goblin. Although he does not use the big Leiyin boxing, Hansen��s attack is nothing for the little goblin, but it is a little demon. Wow, I can��t immediately kill Hansen.


    The ice and snow rushed, Hansen temporarily retired, avoiding the edge of the little goblin, the little angel continued to entangle her.


    After repeated this several times, the goblin has been angered by Hansen''s anger, and hate can''t immediately tear Hansen.


    The little goblin took a chance and passed through the blocking of the little angel, turning into an ice shadow and rushing straight to Hansen.


    Hansen is not shocked and rejoicing, his eyes flashed a fine light, the body of the tunnel is running wildly, half of the silver lightning, half of the mysterious ancient bell sound.


    Hansen��s half of the flesh and blood bones are beating, and the other half of the flesh is like a bell wall. It sounds like the sound of the big bell, and in the moment when the little goblin rushes to Hansen, Hansen directly punches the little demon. The past.


    The silver thunder and the ancient mysterious bells merged into one, causing Hansen��s fist to burst into a silvery sun, slamming into the goblin.


    when!


    The little goblin''s face was full of abhorry color. Unrelentingly, Hansen smashed a small fist, and the two fists collided. The silver thunder and the frost splattered, and a screaming sound exploded.


    The silver thunder did not hurt the little goblin, but the sound of thunder and thunder, but the little goblin trembled and swayed in the air.


    Hansen was also bombarded by this fist, and he set aside more than 100 meters on the black sand to stop, and the blood in his mouth surged.


    But when the little angel had already glared at the chaos of the little goblin, a sword smashed on the body of the little goblin, and suddenly the body of the little goblin jade opened a mouth, and blood came out from it.


    Hey!


    The little goblin like a projectile generally broke into the black sand and made a scream.


    "Kill her." Hansen loudly ordered the little angel, but he quickly retreated.


    After his blow, his body has already fallen into a state of weakness. It takes a while to recover. If the little goblin catches up again at this time, I am afraid that his life will not be saved.


    Without the command of Hansen, the little angel had already held the big sword in both hands, and the sly was stabbed in the sand hole that the little goblin had knocked out.


    The black sand exploded directly, surrounded by ice and snow, and the little goblin was half-baked in the bunker. A small fist resisted the sword''s tip.


    In the eyes of the little angel, Shenghua flashed, and the transparent sword was pressed again. The little goblin''s small fist suddenly spattered with blood, and the big sword pierced the flesh and blood.


    And her body is obviously sinking downwards, and the whole body is lying on the sand, and the blood in the wound on the back is surging.


    The little goblin made a scream, the coldness of the body was fierce, the body was fierce, and the horrible cold spread along the transparent sword. In a flash, the whole sword was frozen in the ice.


    The little angel was afraid of being hurt by the cold, loosened the big sword and took a step back.


    Leprechaun screamed at the moment of this moment, screaming and rushing to Hansen, and his body was chilly, and it seemed to have the same momentum as Hansen.


    "I rub, hurt you is a little angel, what are you doing to find me?" Hansen''s heart was depressed, not just hit her a sap, as for this vengeance? Even death will pull him down to hell.


    Han Senqiang lifted his strength and dragged his weak body to dodge to the side. Now the little goblin is already returning to the light, and the last trap of the beast.


    Such a blow, Han Sen is now dare not touch, and in his current weak state, I am afraid that I will also remove half life.


    However, the final eruption of the little goblin is too fast, and it is faster and more embarrassing than her usual strength. If the little angel is on the small angel, the little angel can naturally resolve it with her own power, but now it is to eat this blow. Hansen, and Hansen, who is still weak, has no chance to escape.


    The little angel who chased the little goblin was too late to save the car. Seeing that he had already avoided it, Hansen licked his teeth and summoned the Red Flame Tyrannosaurus to block his chest, the fist of the little goblin. Hit together.


    Hey!


    Ice and snow like a tornado hit together, and instantly extinguished the flame on the Hansen red flame tyrannosaur. The red flame tyrannosaurus was hit by the power of terror, hitting Hansen��s chest, and hardly giving Hansen��s chest. The black smoke and armor crashed, and Hansen was smashed out.


    When people are in the air, Hansen��s whole person and the red flame tyrannosaur are wrapped in a cold ice-like chill, and turned into a mass of ice. When it falls on the sand, it has become a large piece of three meters high. Ice.


    The little angel chased it from behind, and the big sword smashed the little goblin, and suddenly the little goblin fell into the black sand, and the blood on his body flowed more.


    But now the little goblin is already the end of the strong, it is difficult to compete with the little angel, completely suppressed by the little angel, the wounds on the body are more and more.


    In the eyes of the little angel, a sacred flash of light was flashed, and the white wings fluttered in an instant. The ice and snow burst into the air, turning into a little snow, and the red blood was mixed in it.


    However, in that piece of ice and snow, I saw a small figure turned into an ice-cream, and the speed was incredible.


    The little goblin had not been killed yet, and turned into ice and quickly went to the underground bamboo forest.


    Hey!


    Hansen smashed the ice outside, and rushed out from the inside. His chest was **** and fuzzy, and some places could already see the Senne sternum.


    "Kill her!" Hansen has also been provoked at this time, regardless of his wounds and weak body, summoned wings with a small angel to chase the little goblin, and swear to kill her.

 Chapter 759： Get the little goblin

    The little goblins started flying fast, and even the little angels couldn��t catch up, but the speed quickly slowed down. It seems that the speed was only triggered by the potential. Now, after the overdraft, the speed is slower than usual. A lot, and it is still slowing down.


    Chasing the goblins into the Montenegro, the little goblins rushed into the underground bamboo forest, Hansen also chased in with the little angels.


    The little goblin desperately flew in the direction of the former cold pool, Hansen did not know what she wanted to do, but the subconscious thought that she would kill her soon, and ordered the little angel to catch up at full speed, quickly zooming in with the goblin. distance.


    However, because the previous goblins opened up with them, although the speed of the goblin is declining, it is not immediately able to catch up with her.


    The little goblin flew to the original location of the cold pool, but after losing the daffodil, there was already a thick ice, and the cold water below could not be seen.


    The little goblin slammed directly into the ice, and smashed a layer of thick ice and sneaked down the cold pool.


    The little angel did not hesitate, and followed it. The cold water was not very deep, and it was only a few meters deep. Because it was very clear, when Hansen stood next to it, the faintness could already see the following situation.


    I saw the little angel waving a big sword under the water, and squatting to the little goblin again and again, but it seems to be blocked by something, and can not be shackled on the little goblin who has been seriously injured.


    Hansen watched it carefully, but he saw that the little goblin had hidden in a scallop that was a little bigger than the palm. The scalloped ice crystal, when soaked in the water, could not see its existence without looking carefully.


    Now the little goblins are lying in the scallops, the body of the ** is bloody, a pair of butterfly wings hangs weakly, and some horrified look at the little angels who are constantly fighting the scallops.


    Seeing the little angel licking several swords, and not being able to open the ice-like scallops, Hansen ordered the little angel to take the scallops out of the cold pool.


    Holding the scallops in the hands, I only feel cold and hard, not like ordinary scallops, but some are carved like ice crystal jade, but there is no trace of carving.


    "Is this the treasure that this little goblin gave birth?" Hansen looked at the dying inside, some frightened little goblins, thinking in his heart.


    But when I think about it, I feel that something is wrong. The little goblin is born in the daffodil. There is no chance to breed the treasure. Even if she can breed the treasure, how can the fairy produced in the daffodil breed scallops? What about treasures?


    Putting the scallops on the ground, Hansen let the little angels lick a few swords, but the scallops are hard and hard, even the little angels can''t open, leaving only a shallow white on the scallops. mark.


    Hansen tried to drill a scallop with a poison dragon, which was useless. He could only leave a small white spot on the scallop.


    After exhausting all kinds of methods, they can''t open the scallops. Hansen''s heart is secretly depressed: "Is it easy to kill her, is it hard to achieve such a failure?"


    But soon, Hansen found something wrong, Hansen couldn''t open the scallop. According to the truth, the goblin should be happy, but the little goblin is still a look of horror, and the body''s condition is getting more and more Not good.


    Hansen picked up the scallops and looked at it carefully. This time, I finally found that the scallops were indeed a bit weird.


    The scallops were not empty, and they were filled with transparent liquid. Hansen thought that those were ordinary cold waters, but now I have a closer look, but those are not ordinary water.


    Those transparent liquids are eroding the wounds of the goblin, which makes her wounds not heal, but becomes more serious.


    Hansen��s face suddenly showed a smile, and as he thought, this scallop is not a treasure that the little goblin gave birth to.


    Hansen guessed that scallops are treasures of other exotic creatures, but I don��t know why it��s here. The goblin wants to take refuge in this treasure, but she didn��t think that the liquid in the scallops hurt her wounds. I am afraid that the little goblins did not think of it.


    Maybe she had been in before, but the liquid did not hurt her body, so she was very confident to drill in, thinking that she could rely on scallops to block Hansen''s pursuit.


    However, the little goblin did not think that the liquid that was harmless to her, her wounds were not able to resist, and now she stayed inside, and the injury became more serious.


    "I don''t think you can''t get out." Han Sen is completely relieved. He doesn''t believe that the little goblin will stay in the scallop and wait for her death. If she doesn''t come out, the liquid will erode her wounds, and it will still be a dead end. And it will die even worse.


    The wounds of the whole body are eroded a little bit, and the death of the bones is definitely not good.


    If you change to Hansen is a little goblin, absolutely come out to fight a battle, even if the war is dead, it is better to be tortured to death.


    However, it is obvious that the little goblins are still patient and refuse to come out from the scallops.


    Hansen is not in a hurry, let the little angel take the scallops, directly rushed out of the underground bamboo forest, with scallops and goblin back to the ancient city of Huangshi, anyway, the goblin can not run away, sooner or later to come out to die.


    However, it seems that for a while, the little goblin should live quite well, look at her appearance, it should not come out so soon.


    Anyway, the goblin has been seriously injured, and the injury will be worse in the inside. The sooner she comes out, the less resistance she has. Hansen is not worried at all, just let the little angel take the scallop, just wait for the little goblin to come out. Let her go straight out and see if there is any beast.


    Even if there is no animal soul, you can refine her life''s genetic essence. Its flesh and blood is also useful. Blood can feed the death knell of death. There is no blood nourishment of the second generation of super gods. Maybe the death knell can grow up.


    Solving the trouble of the little goblin, Hansen did not want to stay in this shelter again. Although there is still a mystery that has not been solved, I don��t know why there is a super alien being locked here, but that and Hansen It doesn''t matter. He has no interest in the alien. So after preparing the supplies, he left the ancient city of Huangshi with Zhou Yumei and the little orange.


    The goblin has been persisting in the scallops. The wounds on the body are getting worse every day. It seems to last for ten days and a half. If you don��t come out, you will probably become a bone.


    "Do you really recognize the road?" Zhou Yumei rode on a small orange and was uncomfortable by the sun in the sky.


    "I don''t know." Hansen replied very simply. He just walked in a big direction. Where did he know if there was any way.


    Zhou Yumei whispered a small mouth and wanted to bicker with Hansen, but suddenly heard a bird sing across the void, only to see the black desert in the distance, a black flame, a phoenix-like giant bird passing by.

 Chapter 760： Weak woman unable to resist

    Hansen was shocked and looked at the black flame phoenix that covered the sky and crossed the sky. The speed was amazing, but the sky disappeared in front of them in the blink of an eye.


    Just a heat wave hangs from the sky, it seems that the tide is generally on them, even the hair is about to be scorched.


    Fortunately, the big bird of the phoenix is ??not interested in them. It disappears in the blink of an eye, but it is Hansen��s direction of progress.


    "It''s better for us to change direction. If you hit the phoenix again, it will be a little bad." Zhou Yumei said with some concern.


    When the big bird flew past, Zhou Yumei obviously sensed the uneasiness of the small orange.


    Hansen shook his head and said: "We must go in that direction."


    He wants to cross the Black Desert, change direction is not natural, and the Phoenix-like bird has no interest in him, probably just passing by.


    The two men went forward for another day and never saw the trace of the big bird. Zhou Yumei gradually forgot the big bird. At night, Hansen set up a tent and camped next to him. Have a rest and go for another night.


    "How do you only have a tent, where do I sleep?" Zhou Yumei asked in the **** eyes.


    "You can sleep together, or you can sleep outside." Hansen said he had already gotten into the tent.


    "You... there is no gentleman''s demeanor..." Zhou Yumei looked at the dark desert around the world, biting his teeth, or followed Hansen into the tent.


    This is a simple tent, which can only sit in it, and the space is very small, plus small silver and silver and small oranges are squeezed inside, Zhou Yumei lying next to it, all seem to be able to feel the body temperature of Hansen.


    "I warn you, don''t worry about it." Zhou Yumei said to Hansen, who was lying next to him.


    "You can rest assured that when I was a child, I lacked maternal love." Hansen did not look at Zhou Yumei, and took an ancient document from the backpack and looked at it.


    "What do you mean?" Zhou Yumei groaned, not knowing what Hansen had to do with her.


    "Nothing, I just praise you young and beautiful, relatively small." Hansen said casually.


    "You have a vision, but even if I am young and beautiful, you can''t..." Zhou Yumei was slightly shy, bowed his head.


    But I only said half of it, looked at the slight bulge on my chest, suddenly seemed to want to understand what, the small face suddenly rose red: "Damn... you are small..."


    Hansen put down the book and took off the T-shirt worn in the upper body. Suddenly, Zhou Yumei jumped and panicked back. Some scared hands guarded himself and asked, "What do you want?"


    Hansen smiled and patted his chest muscles: "It''s not really big, but it seems to be a little bigger than you."


    Zhou Yumei''s gaze involuntarily looked at Hansen''s chest muscles. It was very generous and strong. Although it was not particularly uplifted, it was very streamlined.


    Coupled with a piece of jade-like abdominal muscles and mermaid line, and the white and smooth skin that almost makes women crazy and jealous, Zhou Yumei''s saliva is about to flow down, there is a kind of want to reach out and touch one Impulsive.


    "Clean your mouth and sleep well, don''t harass me at night." Han Sen reached down and pressed Zhou Yumei''s head, and pushed Zhou Yumei, who was about to get in front of him, to lie in the sleeping bag.


    Zhou Yumei wanted to refute, but looked down at the slight bulge on his chest, and then thought about Hansen��s broad chest muscles and strong streamlined muscles. He suddenly found that he was losing more than the beauty, and he could not refute Hansen. if.


    Zhou Yumei was somewhat depressed and retracted into the sleeping bag. He felt that life was gray, but think about Hansen��s almost perfect upper body just now, the beautiful muscles, **** clavicle and mermaid line, Zhou Yumei couldn��t help but swallow and swallow. It��s dazzling to have your eyes full of eyes.


    Quietly turned his head and sneaked at Hansen, but Hansen closed his eyes and slept. From here, he could see his side, not to be beautiful, the lines were a little resolute, and the outlines of the lines were very angular. It''s a bit fierce, but because the skin is too white and delicate, it makes it a bit softer, and it looks like a man.


    Zhou Yumei thought of Han Sen��s body just now, and his eyes could not be moved. Then Hansen was still so powerful, even the horrible aliens could fight, and he also cleaned up the terrible goblin and purple eyes. Zhou Yumei looked a bit crazy.


    But thinking of Hansen��s ring on his left hand, he couldn��t help but hate and sigh: ��Why are all good melons eaten by others?��


    "What are you talking about?" Hansen frowned at Zhou Yumei.


    Zhou Yumei suddenly had a red face. She was a little excited. She didn''t expect to sigh in her heart. She suddenly panicked and explained: "No...nothing..."


    When Zhou Yumei was in a panic, he suddenly saw Hansen turning over and approaching her, and suddenly he was close to Zhou Yumei with a manly scent.


    Zhou Yumei suddenly fought in the heart of the heavens: "What do he want? What should I do? He is a person who has already been engaged, I should reject him, but... No, Zhou Yumei, how can you be so unpromising, can not be beautiful If you are fascinated by color, you must be firm... But such a good man, if you seize it now, there is still a chance..."


    Zhou Yumei flashed countless thoughts in his mind for a moment, but Hansen was close to the body. A big hand caught her mouth and the body pressed.


    "I am not his opponent anyway. Rebellion is useless. Anyway, I am just a weak woman. How can I resist his strength?" Zhou Yumei found an excuse for himself, and he relaxed in a moment and looked at Hansen. The body-building body, his face was blushing, his eyes closed, and he thought: "There is no one here, what are you doing with my mouth? Even if I call a broken throat, no one will save me, let alone I didn''t want to call."


    Zhou Yumei was in the middle of the deer, but after waiting for a while, but did not wait for the storm in the expectation, could not help but be a little strange, eyes quietly opened a small slit, glanced a glance, but see Han Sen holding her hand The mouth, while pulling the zipper of the tent, is looking out from a small gap.


    Zhou Yumei suddenly felt like a fire on his face. He hated to find a place to sew down, and even his neck was red.


    Hansen saw through the gap of the tent, and saw a little halo on the black desert in the black, like many bright dandelions growing in the black desert, one looking away from the margin, a gust of wind Blowing through, the sky glows, and in the night it is like a luminous dandelion dancing with the wind.

 Chapter 761： a strange creature draped in the light of the light

    A luminous dandelion has already floated near the crack in the tent. Hansen looked at the dandelion with a dignified look. Hansen thought it would be a special kind of alien creature.


    But after a careful look, Hansen found out that it was indeed a plant, but they walked all the way during the day, how could they not see the plant at all?


    Nowadays, in the middle of the black desert, there are such luminous dandelions everywhere. At first glance, there is no glimpse of the faintness. The scatter of light is scattered everywhere, like a galaxy in the sky.


    As the wind blew, the Galaxy is still flowing slowly, and it is simply unbelievable.


    Zhou Yumei, who had a calmer mood, came over and saw the incredible beauty outside. It was also wide-eyed, but Hansen pouted, otherwise he would have been surprised.


    There are also a lot of such plants on the tent, so that the tent looks like a shining little castle.


    However, it seems that these plants should be less aggressive and the tents are not destroyed.


    Zhou Yumei wanted to open Hansen''s hand with his mouth open, but Hansen was very hard to squat, and did not let her succeed, she was secretly angry, but suddenly heard the faint voice seems to pass.


    Like a heavy hoof, every step has a certain interval, it sounds very slow, just step by step, the sound is getting clearer and clearer.


    Hansen��s eyes stared into the distance. In the night of the day, a strange animal with a holy light shining through the dandelion of the sky, seemed to walk through the galaxy in the void.


    Zhou Yumei also saw the strange creature with a holy halo. It was a white rhinoceros. It was like a hill. Every step of the way made the desert seem to tremble. The dandelion under the feet was flying.


    The rhinoceros is so step by step, Zhou Yumei suddenly surprised, want to get up and run away, the rhinoceros on the rhinoceros has been extremely horrible, just like that step by step, has been like a mountain topping, fearful and almost unable to breathe.


    However, Han Sen was holding Zhou Yumei in one hand, holding her in her arms, holding her mouth in one hand, not letting her make a sound, her eyes fixed on the rhinoceros with the holy light.


    It��s just a moment, the rhinoceros has already walked to the front of the tent, watching the rhinoceros��s front leg like the pillar of the sky lifted up toward this side, covering the entire tent with a huge shadow, Zhou Yumei��s His eyes are wide and his body is shaking.


    If the hoof is down, it is not necessary to trample them all.


    Small silver and silver and small oranges were shrunk in the tent, apparently very afraid of the white rhinoceros outside the hill.


    Bang!


    The huge forefoot crossed the tents of Hansen and stepped on the desert, causing the dandelions around them to dance and the tents trembled.


    Bang! Bang!


    The white sharp step by step, the four pillars of the thighs are swept from the side of the tent or above. The most recent one, the hoof is about to step on the fixed rope of the tent, and a huge hoof sand bunk is stepped on the side. I was scared out of Zhou Yumei��s little heart.


    Fortunately, the hill-like white rhino went away. It seemed that the tent was not seen in the eye. He stepped on the dandelion and gradually disappeared at the other end of the galaxy.


    After the white rhinoceros went away, the dandelion on the ground gradually faded away, gradually losing its brilliance, and finally it seemed like rain and snow melted in the desert, and finally nothing left, everything was gone.


    If it weren''t for the huge hoof-printing bunkers, it would almost be thought to be a phantom.


    The tense Zhou Yumei finally breathed a sigh of relief, and the body relaxed and patted her chest. Just a few times she thought she was going to be trampled by the huge white rhinoceros. Fortunately, the white rhinoceros�� hooves did not fall. Above the tent.


    "Do you want to sleep like this?" Hansen smiled and looked at Zhou Yumei.


    Zhou Yumei discovered that after she relaxed, the whole person leaned on Hansen��s arms and suddenly became ashamed and angry. When she turned to Hansen from the side, she bit her lip and said, ��If you don��t say it, you will use your hands and feet. I see that you clearly want to take advantage of me."


    Hansen smiled and did not refute her. She lay back in her sleeping bag, but she was thinking about the white rhinoceros.


    During the day, they met the black phoenix creature. Now they see the white rhinoceros with the holy light. They are all going to the front. I am afraid that something really happened there. Only these horrible creatures will go to the other side.


    In this desert, Han Sen really didn''t want to have more troubles. There were such terrorist creatures. If something really happened, he would have the confidence to escape, but if the food and water were destroyed, they would look for it. If you don''t have water, the chance of death is very high.


    But now that he is changing direction, he really doesn''t know if he can go out, and it is different from his destination, which makes Hansen hesitate.


    After thinking for a long time, Hansen decided to move on. When he changed direction, he didn''t know if he could go out. Secondly, those encounters were just accidental. He planned to go ahead.


    Walking on the golden retriever, you can see the hoof-printed bunker left by the white rhinoceros draped in the light. It seems that it has been moving straight and has never turned.


    The night dandelion that appeared in the night, there is no trace of it, as if it has never appeared before.


    It��s just that after half a day��s time, the people in the sky roasting in the sun are a little uncomfortable. Zhou Yumei rides on the back of a small orange, holding a bottle of water while drinking, while drinking, he said: ��It��s really sun-baked, if it��s now possible It will be a rain."


    It wasn''t long before she finished talking, and the sky suddenly darkened. I saw a cloud of clouds rolling in, completely obscuring the sun, and the clouds were very low, which was very depressing.


    Oh la la!


    The rainstorm instantly fell, suddenly Zhou Yumei became a soup, Zhou Yumei flustered summoned the armor to stop the rain, but she summoned the armor, the rainy cloud has drifted from the sky, suddenly turned into a hot sun scene.


    "Is this wish too fast and too short?" Zhou Yumei was a little dazed.


    Hansen''s look is more and more dignified. In the cloud that has drifted through, Hansen has sensed the life of a terrible horror. Although he did not see what it is, it is definitely not a simple thing.


    What makes Hansen frown is that the direction in which the clouds are drifting is also the direction they are going.


    "Where...what happened?" Hansen narrowed his eyes and looked to the far ahead, but there was nothing but a black desert and clear skies.

 Chapter 762： Blood-sucking horn

    It��s impossible to return to nature now. Hansen hesitated a bit, but decided to go over and see the situation. Since these levels of **** creatures ignore them, they want to be attracted by important things, and then they will not be able to bypass them. The area is gone.


    Hansen continued to move forward with Zhou Yumei. The little goblin was still hard in the scallop, and the wounds on his body had signs of festering. If he stayed there for a few days, I am afraid that the whole body would be bad. Lost.


    However, since she is hard to come out, Hansen has no good way. The scallops are too hard, and they are not bad. They can only wait for her to come out.


    The weather in the desert is fickle, and a gust of wind blows through. The black sand that has been blown in a short time is full of winds. The wind is getting bigger and bigger, and it is like a monster that devours the heavens and the earth.


    Han Sen turned the Golden Retriever into a huge state. It seems that the hills generally marched in the black sandstorm. Several people got into the hairs of the Golden Retriever, and they were not threatened by the black sandstorm.


    "Unfortunately, Golden Retriever is only the first sacred soul of the first shelter. If it can go further, I am afraid it will not be inferior to the level of the **** of any second shelter." Han Sen sighed in his heart.


    The black sandstorm came just a half-day time, the sandstorm had subsided, and the surrounding landscape was greatly changed. Many of the original sand dunes disappeared, and the hoof print of the rhinoceros was completely invisible.


    Snapped!


    Han Sen heard a crisp sound, only to see Zhou Yumei next to his cheeks, and suddenly smiled: "You have nothing to do with your face?"


    "There are mosquitoes." Zhou Yumei waved his hands, but it didn''t look very good.


    Han Sen stared at it and suddenly saw a small mosquito flying around Zhou Yumei, but it was quite fast, and it seemed to be very sensitive to the flow of air. When Zhou Yumei��s body moved, the mosquito had already escaped. Let her not shoot.


    Snapped!


    Hansen put his hands together and suddenly caught the scorpion and killed the mosquito directly.


    "Hunting mutant biological blood-sucking hornworms, without acquiring the soul of the animal, eating their flesh and blood can randomly increase the o to 1o point mutation gene."


    Han Sen was a little surprised, not thinking of such a small mosquito, it turned out to be a mutant creature.


    Oh...


    After killing these mosquitoes, suddenly there were several blood-sucking horned mosquitoes around them, flying around them, making an upsetting buzz.


    Hey!


    Hansen shot like electricity, and in a flash, several mosquitoes were all killed, with original grades and variants.


    After shooting the mosquitoes, I saw Zhou Yumei staring in front of her, her mouth was not closed, her face was full of horror, and she seemed to be extremely frightened.


    "What happened to you?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "Mosquito...mosquito..." Zhou Yumei extended his finger and pointed to the front trembling voice.


    "There are some fears of mosquitoes. I have to shoot all of them." Han Sen looked at Zhou Yumei''s fingers and saw a big crack on the desert in front. At this time, like a black cloud, the blood-sucking mosquitoes are coming from there. When I rushed out, the number was too much to describe, and it was no worse than the black sandstorm just now. Even the sun in the sky was covered, and the heavens and the earth were dim.


    "What are you doing? Run!" Hansen yelled, and Zhou Yumei turned around and ran.


    The overwhelming blood-sucking angle of the mosquito suddenly seems to be caused by sandstorms. Even small silver and silver and small oranges are running as hard as they seem, and they seem to be very afraid of those blood-sucking horned mosquitoes.


    If it is a small amount of blood-sucking mosquitoes, even if there is a variability, there is no fear, but the blood-sucking mosquitoes that cover the sky are coming over, even if Hansen has a class armor to resist, Zhou Yumei is dead.


    Moreover, Hansen is also not good at wearing a **** armor in front of Zhou Yumei, only wearing a blood armor.


    In case there are a lot of blood-sucking mosquitoes in the blood, I am afraid that even small oranges and small silver and silver will not be spared.


    They just didn''t run much, and the dark-skinned horned mosquitoes had already been crushed. The small silver and silver bodies thundered and thundered, and all the blood-sucking horn mosquitoes near it were killed.


    Hansen also waved the red flames, and the raging fire burned the nearby blood-sucking horns.


    The little orange is a body tremble, although it kills some, but a lot of it is on it, and some actually start to **** its blood.


    Hansen was shocked. These blood-sucking horned mosquitoes were able to **** the blood of the moving gods. Are they not even small silver and silver?


    Although not all of the blood-sucking mosquitoes are able to suck, this is also a very dangerous signal.


    Snapped!


    Hansen directly slaps the blood-sucking horned mosquito that can **** the small orange.


    "Hunting the blood-sucking horned mosquitoes, you don''t get the soul of the beast. You can get the gene of o to 1o at random."


    "Sure enough, it is the blood level of the gods." Han Sen''s face changed slightly, ordering the little angel to open the way, speeding up the degree and wanting to rush out, but those mosquitoes are as infinitely endless as black sandstorms, how can they not rush out, and come The more blood-sucking angles the mosquitoes rushed over.


    Small silver and silver are better, the silver thunder is trembled, and the mosquito that touches it immediately kills a large piece.


    But other people and small oranges have glued a lot of mosquitoes, especially Zhou Yumei, the most miserable, although most of them are wrapped in armor, but some exposed places are still stared by mosquitoes. I was sucked a lot of blood.


    Those blood-sucking horns are not fatal, and the blood sac is not full of blood, but the number is too much. It is almost a blink of an eye. Zhou Yumei has already bitten several big bags.


    If you just took away the blood, but those big bags are even more mad, Zhou looks itch, and the ten fingers are trying to scratch, and they immediately get a few blood marks on the skin, but they Still itchy, the more itchy, the more itchy, the more it wants to scratch, and after a while, Zhou Yumei''s flesh has been scratched by her, but still still desperately caught.


    Hansen tried his best to kill the mosquitoes, but it was not very useful. The amount was too much to be blocked by manpower. Even the small oranges were covered with mosquitoes, and some mosquitoes had begun to **** their blood. .


    However, the level of biological physique is obviously much better than Zhou Yumei, and it is not plagued by the toxin, but it is not very good.


    The small silver and silver have been releasing thunder and lightning for a long time, and it seems that the consumption is very serious, and I don��t know how long it will last.


    Han Sen��s heart screamed badly, but he couldn��t think of a good way to save Zhou Yumei at a time, and then continue, Zhou Yumei is not dead here.


    While Hansen was hesitating, he suddenly saw a white mist rising and the mosquitoes around him touched the white fog, and suddenly fell like rain.

 Chapter 763： Conquer the little goblin

    Hansen was shocked, but he saw the scallops held by one of the little angels in one hand and opened the line. The little goblin was trying to spray a frosty mist from it.


    Soon the temperature of the four weeks was greatly reduced. Those blood-sucking horns seemed to be very afraid of the cold, but they fell to the point and could not move.


    The large blood-sucking horns are no longer close to them, and it seems that these guys don''t like low temperatures.


    The little goblin spurts the snow and snow in it, lowers the temperature around it, so that those blood-sucking horns do not dare to approach, while looking at Han Sen with his eyes, his eyes show the meaning of pleading.


    Hansen couldn��t think of the Leprechaun��s spirituality. He also knew that he would help them at a critical time and wanted to exchange his life.


    Han Sen reached out and took the scallop from the little angel. The little goblin was obviously very afraid. The scallop only opened a gap, and spewed a trace of ice and snow from it, so that the blood-sucking horns could not approach them.


    Holding the scallops and continuing to go forward, those blood-sucking horned mosquitoes did not come back. They were very unhappy with the low temperature, so Hansen was overjoyed.


    Directly using the tunnel Xuan Jing to simulate the flow of the little goblin''s breath, so that his body temperature dropped, and sure enough, there is no blood-sucking mosquito and then want to approach him to **** blood.


    It��s just that he can''t get the cold out of the body, or he can only rely on the little goblins to spur the snow and snow, to protect Zhou Yumei''s safety, and finally stay away from the blood-sucking mosquitoes.


    It wasn''t until I couldn''t see the place where the blood-sucking mosquitoes were no longer seen. The little goblin didn''t spit out the snow and snow, but she had already been hurt, because she had a lot of spit and snow, and it seemed to be worse. The injury has become more serious.


    The little goblin puts his hands together, and he looks at Hansen with a prayer. The big eyes are filled with the color of pleading. It seems that Hansen can let her go.


    Hansen is some of the second generation of the gods who are not willing to succeed. They can get the essence of life genes, and maybe there is the soul of the beast. So let her go, Hansen is not reconciled.


    "She is so pitiful, let her go, she has saved us." After Zhou Yumei took the medicine, he hurt a lot, not so itchy.


    Seeing the pitiful appearance of the little goblin, suddenly sympathy and help the little goblins pleading, I hope Hansen can let her go.


    "You have to figure out that she saved you, not us." Hansen is very clear that he can live alive without a leprechaun. It is only Zhou Yumei who died.


    "She has been begging for mercy, you let her go." Zhou Yumei did not dare to hit Hansen, just to help plead.


    "Women are short-sighted, this guy looks pitiful at this time, it seems very clever, but there is hate in her heart. Now she is in a difficult situation, she wants to pretend to ask me to let her go, who knows to wait for her After the injury is done, will you go back to revenge." Han Sen did not care about Zhou Yumei, looking at the fairy in the scallop.


    At this time, the long white of the goblin has become a bit dry, and there are many wounds on the body, and a pair of silver cymbals look at Hansen with pity, and the butterfly wing behind it is weak.


    "I spared you, will you retaliate against me?" Hansen looked at the little fairy.


    The little goblin seemed to understand Hansen��s words, and he quickly shook his little head like a rattle.


    "Really not revenge?" Hansen asked again, staring at the little goblin.


    The little goblin nodded and seemed to be really sincere.


    "Well, let''s go out, the previous things will be fine, but don''t have another time, otherwise you will not spare you." Han Sen said to the little fairy.


    The little goblin was very psychic, and suddenly he heard what Hansen said, and directly opened the scallop and flew out, falling in Hansen��s palm.


    Han Sen reached out and held the little goblin, suddenly ecstasy in his heart, a devil-like smile in his mouth, thinking in his heart: "Little fairy, you still fall in my hands, see I don''t kill you."


    Hansen did not think that this vengeful little goblin turned out to be so deceiving. She said that she believed, and at this time, she pinched the little goblin, and Hansen wanted the little angel to kill her.


    However, the little goblin was completely unprepared, and Hansen caught it in his hand, but it seems that there is no Hansen��s murder. He thought that Hansen had promised to let her go, and he would not deal with her anymore. He was very reassured by Han. Sen grabbed.


    A pair of white arms hugged Hansen''s fingers, and the little face honed on Hansen''s fingers. He looked at Hansen with pity, and pointed to his own wounds, like asking Hansen to treat her. hurt.


    "You little goblin, I want to help you cure the wound, it is just a dream..." Han Sen grabbed the little goblin, and wanted to use the big Leiyin boxing, first give her a look, see her current physical state. I''m afraid I shouldn''t be able to stop this punch. She can kill her half-life.


    Han Sen secretly condenses the power of lightning and the power of the bell, and it is necessary to make a big Leiyin fist to directly kill the little goblin in the palm.


    But looking at the little goblin holding his finger, there is no defense, and the pitiful look, Han Sen is still unable to pinch.


    "No, you can''t be blinded by appearance. This is a little devil who vengeance. You can''t let her live, pinch her... I must pinch her..." Hansen slammed his heart and thundered his fist, but made it After a few efforts, I still couldn��t make the big Leiyin punch out.


    "Little angel!" Hansen gritted his teeth and screamed at the little angel.


    The little angel glared at the transparent sword and flew to Hansen in a blank expression. Han Sen looked at the little fairy in his hand, and then looked at the little angel next to him. He finally sighed and took the little angel back.


    Hansen is still not going to go, Hansen is not a killer, but also eats soft and does not eat hard temper, such a spiritual thing is so arrogant, previously helped them out of the pursuit of blood-sucking horn mosquito, although Hansen is in the palm of his hand, but let him kill the unguarded little goblin, Hansen does not want to go.


    "You can''t listen to me later?" Hansen pinched the little goblin in his hand and asked his eyes like a sword.


    The little goblin nodded again and again, holding Hansen''s fingers in his hands, and the red lips kissed him several times, and he turned to Hansen with pity.


    "If this is the case, then I will believe you once, you should not let me down, otherwise I will not spare you." Han Sen gently sighed, released his palm, and put the little goblin in his palm.


    The little goblin slightly fanned the butterfly wing and flew around Hansen for a few laps. It seemed very joyful, but the figure was somewhat unstable. The double fell from the air and was held in the palm of his hand by Hansen.


    Although Hansen treated the little demon, but did not dare to believe her, she had been observing the reaction of the little goblin. As long as she was slightly different, Hansen would immediately let the little angel marry her.

 Chapter 764： Desert Oasis

    ��Is it OK?�� Zhao Qi looked at Zhao��s frown and asked in the office of Angel��s Gene Headquarters. .


    "It has been confirmed that Hansen��s mother is Luo Haijun��s only granddaughter, Luo Wei. At present, Ji Jia has obtained some support from Luo Haijun.�� Zhao Li said.


    Zhao Qi��s brow wrinkled deeper: ��What is the action of Ji��s family?��


    "There has not been a big move for the time being, but according to the news from the old man, there is already a half-god of the family to go to the sanctuary to kill the gods." Zhao Li said.


    "Ji Jia is really a dog, so he can take advantage of Luo Haiqi to get on the line. As a result, Ji''s dependence on us will be greatly reduced." Zhao Qi''s face is somewhat gloomy: "I thought it was supported by Ji Ruozhen. I am able to get more benefits in the league, so I am miscalculated."


    "Seven Lord, this is no stranger to you. No one can think that Hansen would be Luo Haijun��s great-grandson, making Luo Haijun, who has always been neutral, tend to be a family. This is not something that manpower can count." Zhao Li said.


    Zhao Qi smiled coldly: "There is nothing in the world that is beyond the reach of manpower. Ji Jia wants to borrow Luo Haiyu to get rid of dependence on us, and he can do as they wish. Luo Haijun��s influence in the demigod is Very strong, but he is strong, and he is only a loner, and he can''t go back to the sanctuary of the Second God. The experiment of intensifying the fourth stage of the Angel Gene may soon be of great use."


    "The fourth stage of the angel gene requires a lot of Shura royal blood, but there is a Dan bronze star, we..." Zhao Li said.


    Zhao Qi frowned: "Give them, the angel gene is our root, what is a Dan bronze star in the district, and we can stand in the fourth shelter by ourselves. That is our Zhao family. The beginning of a real rise."


    "Yes." Zhao patience, turned and left Zhao Qi''s office.


    "Those old guys, I will let you know that old ones should be eliminated, technology is the only foundation that can promote human evolution, and you will eventually be eliminated." Zhao Qi''s eyes flashed with enthusiasm.


    ......


    Hansen did not encounter any strange things on the way. There were small silver foxes in it, and the general aliens did not dare to approach them.


    The little goblin seems to be very obedient and obedient, and the wounds on his body are getting better every day, and there is almost no problem.


    When he slept in the middle of the night, Han Sen sensed that the little goblin had quietly flew to his side. Hansen had not relaxed his vigilance against the little goblin. At this time, she saw her quietly flew over when she slept, and her heart suddenly became alert. .


    However, Hansen still deliberately faked, to see what this little goblin wants to do, just to monitor the little goblin with spiritual knowledge.


    The goblin flew to Hansen''s side. Hansen flew a few laps on the head, then fell on Hansen''s hand and got into Hansen''s palm. He used Hansen''s palm as a quilt and slept like that. inside.


    Hansen couldn''t help but sigh, and he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He opened his eyes and looked at the little goblin who slept under his palm. His eyes were softer.


    However, in a few days, Han Sen found that he was too naive. This little goblin is definitely retaliating against him. He is lazy and does not listen to orders. Besides, he will not be honest with him. Sen is doing things.


    "These second generations of treacherous super gods, of course, no one is a good thing." Hansen was indignant. In the past, there was only one small silver and silver and he grabbed something. Now there is another little goblin. Hansen occasionally wants to roast meat. To improve your life, you must first feed the two grandfathers before you can turn to yourself.


    "First feed you a little fat, and you will kill you in the morning and evening." Hansen thought with hatred.


    The group walked for half a month in the Black Desert. When Hansen was about to forget those strange things, an oasis suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "No, how come there is a coconut forest here?" Hansen saw the oasis, his eyes showing strange colors.


    It��s just that the oasis is not unusual, but the oasis in front is a coconut grove. The trees are full of coconuts that are as big as basketball. It looks very gratifying.


    But here is the big desert, how can there be coconut trees growing in the seaside? Why is it still such a large piece of coconut grove? At first glance, I can hardly see the end.


    Zhou Yumei was very excited. He ran to the coconut grove with a small orange. It seemed that he wanted to pick the coconuts. He had only been drinking nutrients for so long. It is estimated that she was also ruined.


    "Stand up, don''t touch those things." Hansen stopped Zhou Yumei.


    "What are you doing, I just want to eat a coconut, there is no stranger here." Zhou Yumei said back to his incomprehensible.


    "Here is the world of shelters. Where are the coconuts? You can eat them if you are not afraid of death." Han Sen said faintly, Zhou Yumei really wants to eat him and he does not stop. This has nothing to do with him.


    Zhou Yumei was disappointed and walked back to Hansen: "How can I know if these coconuts can be eaten?"


    "You can eat and see." Hansen said, walking in the coconut forest, the golden hair squatting behind him, and a few kilometers deep through the coconut forest.


    The sight of the scene made Hansen feel a little happy. I saw a large green lake appearing in front of Hansen. The water is like a green gem. The lake is quite huge, surrounded by coconut trees.


    "Can these waters drink?" Zhou Yumei is also very happy, looking to Hansen.


    "I''m afraid I can''t drink." Hansen said as he walked to the water, but looked at the clear water in the lake, but couldn''t help but frown slightly, sniffed with his nose, and tasted it with a bottle. Bitter smile: "Sure enough, these waters can''t drink."


    "What''s wrong?" Zhou Yumei asked in confusion.


    "These are sea water." Hansen handed the bottle to Zhou Yumei.


    Zhou Yumei tasted a bit and immediately spit it out. The water was really salty and it was very similar to the sea.


    Hansen ignored her and stared at the middle of the lake, where a small island of lakes was slightly larger than the football field, with a huge coconut tree growing on it.


    The coconut tree is obviously different from the surrounding coconut trees. It is not only a special tall, but the body is like a white marble, carved like a jade.


    The coconut on it, but it is dark like an ink-like big iron ball.


    Hansen looked carefully. On the huge white jade coconut tree, only three coconuts were grown. Each one was as big as a yoga ball. The dark appearance gave a very heavy feeling.


    Oh la la!


    When Hansen was watching the white jade coconut tree, the waves in the lake were rolling, and a huge monster broke out of the water. A pair of wheels-like eyes were facing Hansen and Zhou Yumei.

 Chapter 765： Holy

    Both Hansen and Zhou Yumei were shocked. I saw a white rhinoceros coming out of the lake and the water level in the lake dropped a lot. .


    "Isn''t that the white rhinoceros that night?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    The white rhinos didn''t seem to have any interest in them. They walked up to the lake island, opened their mouths and directly bite a black iron-like coconut, and chewed it with a big mouth.


    Hansen suddenly smelled a sweet smell, and the whole coconut forest was full of charming fragrance.


    Small silver and silver and small oranges swallowed, and the little goblins couldn''t help but fly over. The small body directly penetrated a black coconut still hanging on the tree and got into the coconut.


    Hansen was shocked, for fear that the little goblin angered the white rhinoceros and would be attacked by it.


    But beyond Hansen''s surprise, the white rhinoceros did not attack the little goblin who had gotten into the coconut, and still chewed the coconut in his mouth.


    Seeing such a situation, small silver and silver and small oranges could not help but rushed to the lake to fly to the coconut tree on the island of the lake. The small silver and silver flew directly under the coconut that the goblin penetrated. Mouth to drink the coconut juice flowing out of the coconut cave.


    The little orange screamed under the tree, jumped up and wanted to bite another coconut left on the tree, but the teeth bite on it, and there was no way to bite the coconut shell and not be able to kneel down.


    Hansen looked at the big surprise, thinking that this coconut is really extraordinary, even the second generation of the super-genuine can not bite, only the adult body like the goblin can tear it.


    The next scene, but Han Sen and Zhou Yumei were surprised by the open mouth, the white jade rhinoceros opened his mouth and bitten a coconut fruit, but it did not eat it himself, bite it and put it on the ground, the shell It had been bitten by it, and the little orange rushed to bite it, and the coconut was bitten open, and the tongue was stretched out to lick the amber sweet coconut juice inside.


    Hansen has never seen such a good-tempered alien creature, and he is a bit stunned.


    The white jade rhinoceros lay down next to it, watching the small silver and silver and the small oranges they drank coconut juice, surprisingly gentle, and there was no bloodthirsty thing in a little creature.


    Han Sen looked at the small silver and silver. They were three spicy and spicy, and they could live with it. They flew to the island on the island.


    "The white rhinoceros will not be racist?" Hansen rushed to the island of the lake while observing the reaction of the white rhinoceros.


    Fortunately, after Hansen arrived on the island, the white rhinoceros was lying there without moving, and there was no intention to attack him, so Hansen was overjoyed.


    Apart from anything else, Han Sen squatted directly on the coconut of the small orange and sucked coconut juice into his mouth. Now there is no such thing as a kung fu tube. If he doesn''t drink, he will be drunk by a small orange.


    If the big coconut is already drunk by a small orange, one third of the coconut juice is drunk, so Hansen squats straight into the stomach.


    The little orange is also flying fast, and I want to push Hansen away with the hoof. Hansen is still moving, holding the coconut and sucking.


    Zhou Yumei��s stunned look, I have never seen such a shameless person, and even grabbed things with small animals.


    "Give me some points... Give me some points..." When Zhou Yumei reacted and ran up to Lake Island, he couldn''t get in, and he was rushing outside.


    When she finally squeezed Hansen out and put it on the coconut, she found that the coconut juice inside had been cleaned up by Hansen and the small oranges, and there was not even a drop.


    Hansen��s stomach was lying on the ground, and there was no way to bend his waist. He drank too much and couldn��t drink anymore.


    A cool breath spread from the stomach and blended into the limbs, which made him cool and refreshed, as if the whole body''s cells were injected into a clear spring, and it could not be said under the scorching sun. So cool.


    The tunnel Xuan Jing works, refining the atmosphere, it seems that there is some improvement, and the body constitution seems to be enhanced.


    The white rhinoceros was just watching from the beginning to the end. After the silver, silver and leprechauns had finished the coconut juice in the other coconut, it opened its mouth and ate the coconut shell into the mouth. Chew slowly inside.


    The little goblin and the small silver silver are completely not afraid of the white rhinoceros. The small silver and silver also climbed onto the white rhinoceros and stood on top of its rhinoceros.


    The goblin also fell on the top of the corner, and some curiously looked at the white rhino.


    The white rhinoceros is completely meaningless, but just blinking at them, the eyes are full of gentle colors, and the mouth slowly chews the coconut shell.


    Hansen can''t imagine that such a powerful super-god creature is so docile, and there is no violent tendency. It is not just to live in peace with the super **** creature, even humans like him and Zhou Yumei can easily approach it.


    "This rhinoceros is so cute!" Zhou Yumei looked cute and looked at the thighs holding the white rhinoceros.


    It is a pity that she is as small as an ant in front of a white rhinoceros. The thigh is a wall for her.


    Hansen is also very curious about this rhinoceros. He is really the first to encounter such a docile guy, but he observes the flow of the white rhinoceros in the tunnel.


    The life of the white rhinoceros is breathtaking and shocking. The ocean is so grand that it is unimaginable. It flows slowly in the body of the white rhinoceros. There is a kind of peaceful and holy that cannot be said.


    "What kind of super **** creature is this, this life is too strong." Hansen was amazed.


    After the white rhinos had finished eating the coconut shells, they squatted on the island of Huxin. Hansen had a rest next to them. There was no need to fear that the white rhinoceros would be against them. The white rhino seemed to have no attack at all.


    It was only in the night that the white rhino slowly rose and walked out of Lake Island, seemingly to leave the oasis in the desert.


    Hansen��s heart moved, and quickly packed up things, grabbed Zhou Yumei and flew together on the back of the white rhinoceros.


    Small silver and silver and small oranges also climbed up, and everyone sat on the back of the white rhinoceros in the black desert.


    Under the silver moonlight, where the white rhinoceros went, there were many luminous dandelions in the desert, like a white river surrounded by white rhinoceros. Hansen was very curious.


    "It''s so beautiful!" Zhou Yumei is full of small stars in his eyes.


    The dandelions that floated over fell on Hansen, and suddenly melted like snow, and they were absorbed into the skin. A holy glow spread out in their skin, making their skin crystal clear. As if it had just been baptized by the Holy Light.


    The small silver and silver and the small oranges touched the dandelions, and the hair on the body became brighter.


    Hansen has been observing the white rhinoceros and found that the white rhinoceros has a vast and sacred life, and I don��t know how to form these singular luminous dandelions that bloom in the desert.

 Chapter 766： Fairy bar

    The white rhinoceros has been marching forward, and the direction of going is exactly where Hansen is going. .


    It��s hard to meet such a powerful and so docile super-god creature. Hansen naturally took a ride. The white rhinoceros walked though it was not fast, but the speed was not slow, and it was much faster than the golden retriever.


    And in the white rhinoceros, there seems to be a shroud of light, the sun and the rain are not close, even the horrible black sandstorm, when it comes to the white rhinoceros, seems to have encountered an invisible barrier, blowing from the side.


    The white rhino went for six days and six nights and finally stopped. I saw the middle of the black desert, and a pillar-like thing stopped the way.


    Han Sen took a closer look and found that a huge black fairy stick, I am afraid that it is a few hundred meters high, huge and huge, with a holy white flower on the top.


    However, Hansen stood on the head of the white rhinoceros. When he saw the immortal, his face became a little weird. Looking far away, the huge fairy stick is more like a man��s unspeakable thing, but the world should There won''t be that man so majestic.


    Just as Hansen was fascinated, he heard a bird ringing and saw that next to the huge fairy stick, there was a big bird that was burning with flaming black flames. It was Hansen��s day they saw it. A phoenix-like black flame bird.


    It��s just that the **** bird seems to be a little afraid of the white rhinoceros. When the white rhinoceros walks under the fairy bar, the black bird flies a distance and sings in the distance against the white rhinoceros.


    The white rhinoceros ignored it, but just closed his eyes and rested under the fairy stick.


    It seems that one day the sky has risen quietly, and Hansen saw the cloud and was shocked.


    The dark cloud was the one that Hansen had inducted, and the horrible atmosphere inside was still there. It seemed to be an attempt at this fairy.


    The white flowers on the top of the fairy stick exudes a strange fragrance, but the fragrance is so sensible that Hansen��s body reacts and there is a feeling of fluttering.


    "Is this kind of fairy stick and the peach tree, and it is also a kind of alien in a shelter, with a great fortune?" Hansen was shocked and happy.


    The natural beauty is that I can see such a strange thing in the heavens and the earth. What is shocking is that there are three horrible super **** creatures here, and the atmosphere is extremely terrible.


    Perhaps this white rhinoceros is more docile and will not hurt them, but the black flame bird and the horror creature in the cloud may not be.


    This is not what Hansen is most worried about. If he wants to protect himself, with the jihad angels and goblins, it should not be difficult to retreat.


    However, they have already seen such a rare thing. Hansen is really reluctant to retreat. He also wants to look at it here. Can he be cheaper, and even the docile white rhinoceros will become an enemy.


    However, it is still too early, Han Sen will sit on the white rhinoceros to absorb the floral fragrance, and further cultivate the "Song Xuan Jing".


    Although "Dong Xuan Jing" has been trained to be the first, it opened the first genetic lock, but because of the limitations of physical fitness, it is not a complete opening, but only a part of it.


    Originally, Hansen thought that before he was promoted to the transcendence, "Dong Xuan Jing" may not be able to make progress any more. However, after absorbing the floral fragrance, the first porch seems to have some activity, and the faintness has the meaning of opening.


    Hansen��s heart was ecstatic, and he stayed to absorb the floral fragrance day and night.


    There are white rhinoceros lying under the fairy stick. Whether it is the big bird of the phoenix or the horror creature in the dark cloud, I dare not be too close to the fairy stick, so Hansen is relieved a lot.


    Zhou Yumei also felt the benefits of floral fragrance, and Hansen generally began to practice his own qi training.


    They don��t have to teach small silver and silver, they have already begun to absorb the floral fragrance.


    Hansen��s gourd, which has been with him, is also absorbing the fragrance in silence, but it absorbs more from Hansen��s breath.


    Nowadays, the gourd has become golden in the whole body, and there are countless gold wires in the inside. Under the long-term play of Hansen, the life in this gourd is getting stronger and stronger.


    Hansen is very curious. What is there in this gourd? He has already seen many different creatures born in plants. He guessed that it might be a living super **** creature. Once the gourd is broken, it is the new super god. Second generation.


    It��s just that the gourd is too hard, and Hansen can��t open it. If there is no way to solve it now, I can only wait for it to break out.


    Hansen��s people absorbed the floral cultivation on the back of the white rhinoceros, and they didn��t have to worry about the phoenix-like big birds and the horror creatures in the dark clouds. It was very enjoyable to cultivate.


    Only the floral fragrance is stronger every day. After three or five days, the floral fragrance gradually fades. Hansen can clearly see that among the flowers, a wrinkled fruit is slowly growing, and the inside is full of vitality. It seems that the infinite life is surging in the middle.


    "Sure enough, it is not everything!" The life of the fruit makes Hansen heart-stricken. If such a good thing can be eaten, it may be able to directly open the first porch completely, that is, completely open the first heavy genetic lock. Maybe you can reach the realm of power release.


    It��s just that the phoenix-like black flame bird and the creatures in the dark clouds are now ready to move. The big birds are uneasy and screaming from time to time, and there are also drizzles falling in the dark clouds, becoming more and more gloomy.


    Only the white rhinoceros is still peacefully lying under the fairy stick, it still seems to be sleeping, the life of the body is like the ocean-like quiet ebb and flow, can not afford half of the storm.


    "Let''s go." Hansen looked at the fruit of the fairy''s top and grew up day by day. When it was ripe, he left with Zhou Yumei.


    He has the heart to win this fruit, but Zhou Yumei, such a small body, must not stand the toss, first sent her away, and then fully compete for the strange fruit.


    "The fruit on the fairy must be a good thing. Are we waiting to eat something bad?" Zhou Yumei is not stupid. Naturally, it is a good thing.


    "You are not afraid of being trampled to death?" Hansen looked at Zhou Yumei with a strange look.


    "This white rhino is so docile, shouldn''t it mind?" Zhou Yumei said with some guilty conscience.


    "Even if it doesn''t step on you, you dare to hit the fruit idea, I am afraid that the big bird will burn you into coke." Hansen said with a grin.


    Zhou Yumei suddenly trembled and watched Hansen leave the back of the white rhinoceros. He didn''t dare to stay here alone, with the little oranges to follow.


    The phoenix-like big bird and the horror creatures in the dark clouds are paying attention to the fruit, and they have no mood to deal with them, so that Hansen can easily leave.

 Chapter 767： Fairy fruit

    "You are waiting for me here, don''t go anywhere." Han Sen left Zhou Yumei in the same place, and left the materials, so that the small oranges and small silver and silver were also left here, just grabbed the little goblin, one The person returned to the position where the fairy stick was.


    In the face of those horrible super-god creatures, only the young goblin, the adult super-god, has the ability to resist. The young silver-silver is still a little poor, and it is not too busy.


    Hansen didn''t dare to go to the white rhinoceros. He was far away from the desert and watched the movement there. Ready to look at the situation first, and then decide if they want to go.


    Although there are two super gods, the little goblins and the little angels, but he is still a little bit worse. The little goblins and the little angels can save their lives. He himself is not necessarily.


    So if possible, Hansen prepares himself to look at the distance, let the little angels and the little goblins go to grab things, how much can be accounted for.


    In the past ten minutes and a second, the wrinkled skin on the fairy stick has grown to the size of a basketball. The purple wrinkled skin looks a bit like sweet potato with some spots and fluff.


    If it wasn''t for this thing that grew on the fairy stick, it didn''t look so conspicuous. It didn''t have the glamour of the glazed glass when Hansen had eaten Xiantao.


    However, it is obvious that the white rhinoceros and the black phoenix creatures are higher than the black bears. These are all adult super gods, perhaps all have evolved to the top of the existence, not the super **** generation under the peach tree. Can compare.


    Hansen watched for two days and two nights, seeing that the fruit became more mature, and the creatures in the black flame phoenix and the dark cloud seemed to be a little urgent.


    The black flame phoenix flew to a distance closer to the fairy stick, and the dark clouds in the sky became lower and lower, as if the sky was about to collapse.


    Finally, Hansen saw that the white rhinoceros no longer closed his eyes and stood up, standing next to the fairy stick.


    The white rhinoceros just stood there, making the black flame phoenix and the clouds in the sky recede, and it seems that the white rhinoceros is really taboo.


    Snapped!


    There was a crack in the top of the fruit, and the purple smoke was spurted out. It was like a dream, and the morning glow covered the whole wrinkled skin.


    I saw the white rhinoceros with great light, and the huge body actually vacated, and together they took out the void and walked toward the fruit that was releasing Zixia.


    The black flame phoenix screamed with high screams, and the black flames rushed into the sky.


    There was a thunder in the clouds in the air, and the rain fell from it. In the roar, Hansen seemed to hear a terrible roar of strange animals.


    "Hit...a quick fight..." Hansen��s heart was desperately trying to cheer up, so that the three super **** creatures would be quick to fight, and he would be cheap.


    But the horror creatures in the black flame phoenix and the dark clouds are very violent, making a roar and roar, but even so, they still dare not approach the white rhinoceros.


    "I rub! Don''t be embarrassed, what do you eat, so it''s a horrible existence, how can you be so embarrassed?" Hansen''s chin is about to fall, and the white rhino has opened his mouth to swallow. The wrinkled skin fruit wrapped in Zixia, the horror creatures in the black flame phoenix and the dark clouds just screamed and did not dare to rush to fight the white rhinoceros.


    Fight!


    Hansen originally thought that there would be a terrible battle, but who knows that there is no such thing. The white rhinoceros swallowed the fruit together with Zixia. From the beginning to the end, the black flames and the horror creatures in the dark clouds did not dare to move.


    Hansen��s heart was a little depressed, but it was even more shocked by the horror of the white rhinoceros, the horrible existence of the black flame phoenix. At this point, even the tentative attack did not happen. The white rhinoceros swallowed the fruit. It is enough to illustrate the horror of the white rhinoceros.


    I thought that I would wait for someone to grab the coconut juice under the white rhinoceros eyelids. Hansen suddenly felt a little scared. At that time, if the white rhinoceros was really angry, I am afraid that even the little angels and the little goblins would not have much use.


    The black phoenix and the horror creatures in the dark clouds watched the white rhinoceros eat the fruit, but did not leave, it seems that they are still looking forward to it, so Hansen is somewhat curious.


    "The fruits are eaten by the white rhinoceros. What are they waiting for? Can it be eaten by the immortal stick? No, the stuff is thorny, what is delicious?" Hansen glanced at the fairy stick. At the top, I saw that there was nothing left and the fruit was cleaned by the white rhinoceros.


    boom!


    At the time of Hansen''s doubts, the white rhinoceros that had eaten the fruit had landed, and the huge body made the surrounding deserts tremble.


    Hansen looked at the white rhinoceros, but he felt a little bit wrong. He saw that the holy brilliance of the white rhinoceros was getting more and more blazing, there was no sign of convergence, and the constant flow of his body.


    Hansen quickly scanned the white rhinoceros in the hole, because although the distance was too far, there was no way to make it clear, but the life of the white rhinoceros was already like a volcanic eruption, and there was no need for Han. Sen went to the induction, and the naked eye could already see it.


    Hey!


    The skin of the white rhinoceros, like the jade-like skin, cracked open, like the cracked ground under the same tenth day, and the blood instantly popped out of the cracked flesh.


    "I am finished, is the white rhinoceros too over-filled? The body is not so strong, the tonic will collapse?" Han Sen''s eyes are about to come out.


    Under the horrible light, the flesh of the white rhinoceros continued to collapse, and the blood in the Eucharist rushed out. Just a moment, the white rhinoceros was already stained with blood, and it looked like a **** sleep. beast.


    "Hey!" The white rhinoceros screamed in the sky, seeming to be a provocation to fate. The horrible light of the sun rose from the sky, exploding the surrounding black desert directly, forming a huge bunker.


    The black flame phoenix flapped its wings in the distance, and the flames swayed, looking a bit eager to try.


    The dark clouds are also getting lower and lower, and the thunder in the inside is also very interested in the white rhinoceros.


    "I wiped, these two guys refused to leave. They wanted to play the idea of ??this white rhino. Do they still want to eat their flesh and blood?" Hansen secretly guessed.


    It��s just that the black phoenix and the horror creatures in the dark clouds have not dared to do it, just watching the white rhinoceros��s flesh and blood collapse.


    Hansen can only wait patiently, hoping to find opportunities and cheaper.


    Seeing the white blood of the white rhinoceros falling in the black sand, Hansen was distressed. If the holy blood let the death knell for death, I don��t know how far it can evolve.

 Chapter 768： Holy rhino

    However, even the horror creatures in the black flame phoenix and the dark clouds did not dare to pass this time. Han Sen naturally did not dare to go, only to watch the blood drop into the black sand.


    Roar!


    The white rhinoceros roared again in the sky, and the flesh of the body collapsed like a cracked rock, with large pieces of blood falling in the black sand.


    Hansen��s eyes are dazzling, and the white rhino is too big. This scene is almost like a mountain collapse, as if a jade mountain is flowing blood.


    Roar!


    The flesh and blood of the white rhinoceros collapsed, and it is already possible to faintly see the white bones. The holy blood seems to flow down from its body like a waterfall. The snoring is full of pain, called tearing heart.


    "I knew this before, why bother to be so greedy, and the end of the explosion." Han Sen sighed in his heart, how to see this white rhinoceros is about to die, it is impossible to live.


    Bang!


    The flesh and blood of the white rhinoceros collapsed, more and more blood collapses and falls off, and it is no longer possible to stand in the world. The light of the body is dim and slammed into the black sand.


    The whole black desert has been dyed red by the white blood of the white rhinoceros. The big bunker has become a **** river. The white rhino looks like it is dying. It just makes a slight whisper, which is already visible. The body of the bones is shivering, so the pain of the flesh and blood peeling off the bones is really unimaginable.


    Seeing that the white rhinoceros had no fighting ability at all, Hansen looked at the creatures in the black flame phoenix and the dark clouds, and felt that it was almost time for them to shoot.


    However, although they looked very impatient, they still did not rush down.


    When Hansen was frowning, he suddenly heard the sound of a booming sound. It seemed that there were thousands of horses roaring.


    Looking around, suddenly Hansen was shocked, only under the sky, above the earth, countless kinds of different creatures rushed to this.


    What snake worm ant, what eagle geese bird, what wolf bear tiger leopard, the heavens and the earth black pressure everywhere, like a tsunami, rushed from all directions to the white rhinoceros that has almost only the skeleton.


    Hansen quickly summoned the little angel, ready to enter the battle state, such a large piece of alien creatures rushing over, I am afraid it will be a hard fight.


    However, those alien creatures did not care for him at all, and rushed straight from him, and there seemed to be only the white rhinoceros in his eyes.


    Many of these alien creatures have been seen by Hansen, and most of them are not high-level aliens. They are both original and variant, and naturally have blood levels.


    They seem to have been summoned by something, and they simply turn a blind eye to everything that is next to them, just rushing to the white bone that hangs and dies.


    Hansen watched as they rushed over, but suddenly heard a high-pitched bird ringing, and suddenly saw the overwhelming black flames slamming down, burning many alien creatures directly, and a large number of alien creatures fell into In the middle of the fire.


    It turned out that the black flame phoenix phoenix fan out a large black flame, blocking the alien creatures rushing to the white rhinoceros.


    There was also a shock in the dark cloud. The blue thunder spread like a sky net, and all the birds and animals that rushed to the white rhinoceros were smashed into coke.


    A unicorn-like green beast rushed out of the overcast clouds, screaming of horror.


    massacre! A massacre!


    The blood flows into the river, and the bones are like mountains. Those alien creatures rush to the white rhinoceros like a lifeless one.


    The two horrible super-god creatures are blocking them from rushing to the white rhinoceros, the ruthless black flames and the blue thunder, burning all the big alien creatures, and no alien creature can get close to the white rhinoceros.


    Hansen��s heart was shocking, and the alien creatures completely ignored the supernatural powers of the two super-natural creatures, and still rushed to the white rhinoceros without fear of death.


    For a time, the world was fierce, and countless creatures were destroyed in an instant. Even two super-natural creatures could hardly kill them all. They all retreated to the side of the bunker. One bird and one beast kept each other and narrowed the killing. The scope is so able to withstand the tide of alien shocks.


    Hansen only understood what was a massacre at this moment. In contrast, human hunting and killing of different creatures was a weak explosion. Countless aliens were horrible in the flames, but they still rushed to the white rhino with a flame.


    In the thunderstorm of the bang, the giant beast that had been bombarded by the whole body struggled to crawl toward the bunker, just like the evil spirits in hell.


    Hansen��s heart is strange. These two super **** creatures don��t want to grab the flesh of the white rhinoceros and stop what these alien creatures do?


    If they think that the white rhinoceros has not yet died, the strength still exists, and these alien creatures should be put in the past and let them go to the top.


    However, they have prevented all the aliens from approaching the dying white rhinoceros, and they have no intention of rushing over, which makes Hansen extremely puzzled.


    Roar!


    The flesh and blood stripped, almost the skeleton of the white rhinoceros once again made a roaring sound, but at this time there was no previous momentum, it was fascinating, and a little wanted to cry.


    In the eyes of the white rhinoceros, there was a drop of tears.


    Within the hollow eyes filled with blood, this tear is so holy and pure, as if the gem of the Holy Spirit is shining and emitting a holy glow.


    Hansen watched the tears dripping into the plasma, and was masked by Guanghua, and the body of the white rhinoceros shivered and wanted to stand up.


    As its body struggles, flesh and blood fall from above, leaving only the white skeleton. Even so, the white rhinoceros still stood up, and the skeleton was above the **** mountain, which was particularly eye-catching and shocking.


    At this time, it has no light in the body, far from the previous power, as if it is just an ordinary bone shelf, still shivering in the wind, as if it will be scattered at any time.


    Roar!


    Only the white rhinoceros of the skeleton once again screamed in the sky, and it was particularly sad under the night and the bright moon.


    A little holy radiance rises in the rhinoceros horn of the white rhinoceros, like a little clean star in the night sky.


    The light of the light on the corner of the white rhinoceros became more and more fierce, and soon the whole rhinoceros horn burned the blazing light, like a torch burning with the flame, more and more glaring.


    This is not over yet, and the light on the rhinoceros horn slowly spreads toward the skeleton of the white rhinoceros, causing the white rhinoceros to gradually burn the light on the bones.


    Under the night, the light is getting brighter and brighter, and the white rhinoceros'' skeleton is more and more infected with the Holy Light, and soon it is turned into a raging flame, wrapping the entire white rhinoceros in the Holy Flame.


    "Hey!" The white rhinoceros once again uttered a roar in the sky, to declare war on the ruthless fate, the light of the body like a volcanic eruption, the whole desert is like a white.

 Chapter 769： Mysterious metal door

    Under the sacred light of the sacred light, the alien creatures stopped rushing to the sacred rhinoceros, and there they were watching the white rhinoceros burning like the sun. .


    Although the Holy Light is strong, but it is not glaring, there is a kind of gentleness that can''t be spoken. In the strong flame, Hansen sees the layers of the bones of the Holy Rhino, such as the petal peeling off.


    Every time a layer is peeled off, the skeleton of the sacred rhinoceros shrinks in a circle, and the light of the body becomes denser and denser, and the texture of the bone becomes more and more compact, and the crystallized jade is more and more.


    The mountain-like sacred rhinoceros, after the thousands of layers of bones have been shattered and fallen, the skeleton has shrunk to the size of ordinary rhinoceros. The whole body bones are like innocent crystals. Each one is crystal clear and radiant, emitting a pure light like water.


    In the light of the light, Hansen saw a more incredible scene. The bones of the sacred rhinoceros re-growed flesh and blood. The flesh and blood were like the sprouts that grew out, full of vitality.


    "Hey!" The sacred rhinoceros once again screamed in the sky, but this time there was no pain or anger, there was a kind of liberation that could not be said, or more like the first beginning after the nestlings broke the egg.


    Countless alien creatures bowed to the top, even the black flame phoenix and the green unicorn, the eyes showed a bit of complex awe.


    In the light of the water, the body of the sacred rhinoceros grows rapidly. In a short time, it has already been full of blood and bones, and the flesh is regenerating. It is just a mountainous giant rhinoceros. Now it is just the size of a normal rhinoceros, but its body is more sacred but more intense. , giving a sense of extraordinary and refined.


    There seems to be snow falling in the sky. Look carefully, but it is a blossoming luminous dandelion falling from the sky. It seems that the stars are falling and falling, covering the desert.


    The luminous dandelions fell on the many alien creatures, and they suddenly blended into their flesh and blood, leaving their bodies with a holy glow.


    Hansen looked at the luminous dandelion that fell on himself, but only felt that it seemed to be the most holy thing in the world. He reached out and pinched one, but it was silent into the light of his fingers.


    A pure breath into the body seems to drive away the filth of Hansen''s body, making Hansen''s body a lot easier.


    "The effect of this luminous dandelion is stronger than before. I don''t know how many times. How far has this sacred rhinoceros evolved?" Hansen looked at the sacred rhinoceros with some stunned look.


    But see the sacred rhinoceros once again screaming in the sky, the light of the body is like a volcanic eruption, turned into a beam of light on the void.


    boom!


    The light extends into nothingness. In that nothingness, an ancient mysterious metal door emerges out of thin air. There are many strange titles and patterns on the door, as if the gears and lines are interlaced, between the nothingness, two The metal door panel opens slowly.


    The metal door is just a line, and there is a horrible power from which it comes out. If it is pressed like that day, all the aliens are on the ground, that is, the black flame phoenix and the green unicorn are no exception.


    Hansen and the little goblin are not so good, they are all pressed to the ground by the horrible power, how to struggle and can not move.


    Only the sacred rhinoceros is still there, the light of the body is still as moist as water, and a pair of eyes look up at the metal door.


    "My mother, what''s the matter? What is the metal door?" Hansen looked stunned, and everything that happened now is beyond his imagination.


    He has never heard of such a thing, the metal door is just a trace of it, it has already exuded such a terrible pressure, and Hansen has felt incredible vitality, and the vitality is almost better than the fairy The fruit on the fruit is still grand and unimaginable.


    "What the **** is that?" Hansen was pressed to the ground, his eyes staring at the old, mysterious metal gate.


    As the door slowly opened, the inner middle was just a chaos. Hansen couldn''t see anything, but there was terror and pressure and vitality, which made this area alive.


    If there is a large black desert, it will start to grow with tender shoots, and it will grow rapidly. In a short time, a large piece of grass grows, and the blossoming flowers bloom like the legendary Eden.


    It is hard to imagine that this area was a dead desert not long ago.


    The little goblin shivered at the side, fearing and admiring the excitement of looking at the holy rhinoceros and the metal door.


    The same is true of the black flame phoenix and the green unicorn that are lying on the ground. The eyes are full of envy, and hate can''t replace the position of the sacred rhinoceros.


    The metal door was finally fully opened, and Hansen��s eyes widened and looked hard inside, but it was still chaotic and nothing could be seen.


    suddenly!


    What Hansen seems to see, it seems that there is a human figure coming in that chaos.


    "There is a human being there?" Hansen was shocked in his heart. I really couldn''t think of how human beings existed in such a mysterious metal door.


    However, Hansen is still not sure that it is really human, but the vague shadow is a bit like.


    The figure gradually approached and got closer and closer. Hansen looked more and more clearly. It was like a human being. It was just the breath of the figure, but it was a bit horrible. Hansen almost wanted to bow down and worship, as if he only looked at him. At a glance, it is to the world.


    And many of the different creatures, including the black flame phoenix, the green unicorn and the goblin, have already bowed to the ground and shivered, dare not look up again.


    boom!


    A figure finally came out of the chaos, and one foot crossed the metal door.


    Han Senqiang self-supported and looked at the metal door. I saw that it was a foot and a small foot wrapped in black metal. It was very slender and powerful. Just looking at the calf, it made people feel like they were full of infinite power, as long as The foot is going down, and the whole earth must be broken.


    Soon, the figure completely passed through the chaos and walked out of the metal gate. Hansen finally saw his whole picture.


    It was a man wearing a black metal armor, indifferent and beautiful, and a kind of god-like indifference, as if all beings were nothing but ants in his eyes.


    The horror of his body also made all the creatures bow down, even the sacred rhinoceros that had been standing upright, and at this time, he lowered his head slightly.


    Hansen is horrified in his heart. It is definitely not a human being. Hansen saw a pair of black wings behind him. It is a natural thing, not a beast.


    "Spiritual?" Hansen��s heart was shocked, but where the horrible aliens came, even the **** of light was just a ridiculous ant in front of him.

 Chapter 770： You are my person.

    "Would you like to follow me on the road to evolution?" The man seems to have only the sacred rhinoceros, watching the sacred rhinoceros say faintly.


    "Hey!" The sacred rhino screamed at the man, and the four hooves stepped up and walked toward the metal gate step by step. Soon he walked over to the man, and seemed to have looked back at the black desert.


    There was a smile in the eyes of the man, and he was about to leave with the sacred rhinoceros. His eyes were swept away, but his eyes were a little surprised.


    The man who was going to walk into the metal gate with the sacred rhinoceros turned and turned his eyes again to look at the creatures on the ground.


    Hansen can clearly feel that the man''s eyes are looking at him. There is no doubt at all. It is so straightforward to look over, it is absolutely impossible to make a mistake.


    "I am miserable, I have nothing to see what he does, he has to go and leave, whoever to bring with him, those super-god creatures are afraid to look down, I have nothing to look for unlucky, see what he does?" Han Sen hate Pump yourself two big mouths.


    There was nothing in the past, and people didn''t come to him. He didn''t have to look around. Now, if people don''t leave, they will look at him. This is really bad.


    Hansen��s heart was awkward. If he could run, he would have ran away, but he couldn��t run away. Even the little goblin and the black flame phoenix and the green unicorn were pressed against the ground and couldn��t move. He couldn��t move any more. I can''t escape if I want to escape.


    The man saw Hansen and seemed to have a few eyes of interest, then stretched out a finger and bounced at Hansen.


    Suddenly I saw a black streamer like a laser cannon that smashed the void and rushed directly to Hansen��s head.


    "When it''s over, this little life is gone!" Hansen tried his best to escape, but he didn''t talk about his body, and he couldn''t even move his head.


    boom!


    The beam blew directly over Hansen��s head, leaving Hansen cool in half.


    "Oh, ah, usually the heads of people are smashed. Now they are stunned by others. It��s really uncomfortable. It��s just that I should live, but if I don��t even have a head, even if someone discovers my body, I can��t recognize me. Who is it, not even a letter to the family... No... There are so many different creatures here, where can I still leave the body, I am afraid that even after the **** is left..." Han Sen��s heart is secretly self-pity .


    But it didn''t seem to happen. The beam hit him on his head, and he didn''t smash his head. He didn''t even let Hansen feel the pain, as if the horrible beam was just illusory.


    "You, my man." The man''s mouth tilted slightly, watching Han Sen say such a sentence, then turned and walked back to the metal gate.


    The holy rhinoceros also followed him into the metal gate, and then the metal gate slowly closed and gradually disappeared into nothingness.


    Hansen was finally able to move, and quickly went to touch his head and started a meaty and gentle, and suddenly rejoiced: "The head is still there, I am not dead."


    However, the next second, Han Sen immediately put these behind his head, directly summoned the little angel, and rushed to the bunker with the little goblin.


    Not only Hansen, but also a group of different creatures, including Black Flame Phoenix and Green Kirin, all the creatures rushed to the bunker.


    There are flesh-and-blood bones that fall from the sacred rhinoceros, and those that are the top super-genuine creatures, flesh and blood, these creatures are simply rushing forward.


    The black flame phoenix and the green unicorn rushed forward while bursting out the horrible black flames and blue thunder, and directly murdered the alien creatures who dared to rob them of flesh and blood.


    Hansen had a small angel and a little fairy, and quickly rushed to the **** mountain, directly summoning a blue bronze bell and throwing it into the holy blood.


    I hesitated a little, and the gourd in the handle was also thrown in, whether it was used or not, first put it in and say that these good things can not be wasted.


    Both the black flame phoenix and the green unicorn rushed to the top of the meat mountain, and the big mouth ate the flesh and blood, but there was direct bombing close to them.


    Leprechaun also occupied a place where he ate the sacred meat, and the small mouth quickly bite, and in a blink of an eye, a large piece of sacred meat was cleaned.


    The little angel even ate a bit, Hansen summoned Jun Jun and let it eat some.


    Now Hansen has some regrets that he has not brought the small silver and silver. If the food is there, he will be happy and go crazy.


    Because the sacred rhinoceros is too big, although the black flame phoenix and the green unicorn are driving together, but there are still many different creatures rushing out, eating meat and drinking blood far away from them.


    Hansen also squatted on the ground to drink holy blood, but just took a sip, and suddenly squirted out, the blood is like sulfuric acid, almost rusted his mouth and tongue.


    "What is this situation? Can these flesh and blood only have different creatures to eat?" Hansen was greatly depressed, watching the special incense of the exotic creatures, there is no such situation.


    The little angel is also a little problem, only he can not eat a human here.


    Hansen was not willing to give up, and cut a piece of meat to eat. As a result, it felt like eating lime, burning his mouth, and immediately spit it out.


    "It��s a real life, what the **** is going on?" Hansen was depressed in his heart. He looked at the blood-stained mountain but couldn��t drink it. It made him depressed.


    Suddenly, Hansen thought that he had dropped a tear before he thought of the sacred rhinoceros. The tears seemed to be solidified. I don��t know if it was there.


    Hansen follows the previous memory, drilled into the flesh and blood, and explored in the plasma. He remembered that it was probably in this place. If it didn''t melt, it should be wrong here.


    After a moment of touching, Han Sen��s palm suddenly touched a rounded thing, and suddenly he was pleasantly surprised and quickly touched things out.


    Sure enough, the tears of the holy rhinoceros, the tears of the size of the fist, the crystal clear and pure, although it was touched from the plasma, but it was not stained, Hansen��s hands were covered with plasma everywhere. Fortunately, Hansen is wearing a beastly soul armor, otherwise the flesh may be eroded.


    Hansen holds the crystal of the tears of the sacred rhinoceros, only feels the pure vitality inside, there is a sense of purity, just hold it, it feels calm in the heart, as if it was baptized by the light.


    "Good things, it really is a baby." Han Sen was ecstatic, and quickly took the tears of the holy rhinoceros carefully.


    Then Hansen grabbed a pocket and put a piece of meat in his pocket, so he could bring it back to the small silver and silver to eat, and he couldn''t let the pouting guy lack food.


    The main thing is that Hansen has been expecting it to grow up soon. The small silver and silver that grow up is absolutely terrifying, otherwise I am sorry that it has eaten so many good things.

 Chapter 771： rouge

    Although the flesh and blood of the Holy Rhinoceros is many, but it can not withstand such eating and drinking, the plasma will be drunk soon. Hansen picks up the gourd from the sand, but sees that the gourd has all the blood red, like the blood is full. The blood crystal is very beautiful.


    The blue bells also condense a lot of blood lines and symbols, which looks very strange and can''t tell what kind of pattern.


    You can''t do it anymore. The belly is bulging and panting on the ground. The speed of eating the little goblins is also slower. It seems that it is almost impossible. The little angels will no longer continue to eat.


    Hansen loaded a lot of meat, and saw that the meat mountain was about to be eaten. Hansen did not dare to stay any longer, and greeted the little goblin with his pocket, and they must kill together.


    However, the little goblins refused to go, but also desperately eat meat there, Hansen did not care about her, and rushed out with the little angels.


    The outside creatures saw Hansen carrying the holy meat out and rushed to Hansen, but there were little angels beside them, and Hansen��s own strength was far better than those of different creatures, so it was easy to kill. Go out.


    All the way back to Zhou Yumei where they are, and they are still waiting there, Han Sen turned and looked at it, but saw a green grass and flowers within a hundred miles, which is somewhat out of place with this desert.


    When Xiao Yinyin saw Hansen coming back, he immediately rushed up.


    Hansen reached out and hugged it, but it smashed past Hansen, biting his pocket directly, and smashed it from the inside.


    Hansen��s handcuffs were taken back, and the old face coughed twice, but his heart was dark: ��It��s really a matter of no conscience. If you see the meat, you don��t think it.��


    The little oranges also ran over, but they turned around and turned around, pitifully yelling, but did not dare to come over to eat meat.


    Hansen thought that he might use it to help in the future. First, buy a small orange and make a good relationship. He took a piece of meat from his pocket and threw it to the little orange.


    The little orange suddenly jumped up and excited, and grabbed the piece of meat and bit it.


    "What happened in the end? How many different creatures rushed over, and there was a grassland oasis suddenly there?" Zhou Yumei came over and asked.


    "The white rhinoceros is dead. Those alien creatures are rushing to eat its flesh and blood. These flesh and blood are what I robbed." Hansen did not explain in detail, that kind of thing is too unbelievable, and it can be regarded as a big secret. Such information, no one has a big price, Hansen certainly can not casually say.


    "That is the flesh of the white rhinoceros?" Zhou Yumei listened a little stunned, but only for the white rhinoceros for three seconds, then squinted and put on a cute look: "Big brother, can you also give me some flesh and blood?" Ah? I want to eat too."


    Zhou Yumei naturally knows that the holy rhinoceros is not the same as the common, even the blood creatures are far from reach, and flesh and blood must be excellent things.


    Since Hansen is willing to give a small orange, he wants to come and refuses to give it to her.


    "You can eat meat, but you can sign it first, and then you can eat as much as you like." Hansen took out a loan to let Zhou Yumei sign.


    "Small gas Bara." Zhou Yumei has been more than a debt, and looked at his eyes and determined that there is no problem with the loan, he signed his name directly.


    After the signing, Zhou Yumei excitedly ran to the side of the pocket. Zhou Yumei felt that she had made a big profit. This kind of flesh and blood is not the money that can be exchanged. She only paid such a small amount of money and was able to eat these flesh and blood. Naturally, she earned a lot of money. It is.


    However, Zhou Yumei bite down, suddenly his face was green, and he quickly spit out the meat in his mouth, then ran back to Hansen, pointing angryly at Hansen: "You lied to me, it is not the flesh of white rhinoceros." ""


    "I didn''t lie to you, really, don''t believe you can ask a little orange. You are very happy if you don''t read it. If it isn''t the meat of a white rhinoceros, will it be so greedy?" Hansen pointed.


    Zhou Yumei thinks that this is the case. The small oranges don��t even eat the flesh and blood of the blood. Usually, they will ask Hansen to eat meat. It must be that this flesh and blood is very extraordinary, and it will make the small oranges.


    "But...but..." Zhou Yumei was for a long time, and could not say what it was.


    Seeing the smirk on Hansen��s face, Zhou Yumei suddenly understood what was coming, and the screaming rushed to grab the loan from Hansen��s hand: ��Well, you lied to me, you know that the meat can��t be eaten, Also lie to me to sign the loan, you give it back to me."


    "Where did I lie to you? I didn''t find you to buy, you have to eat, how can you blame me?" Hansen certainly won''t return it to her, and directly collected the loan.


    Zhou Yumei still wants to grab, but Hansen directly grabs his arm and twists. Zhou Yumei suddenly turns his back to Hansen, and the rounded buttocks reach Hansen.


    Hansen slaps on the fleshy buttocks. Zhou Yumei suddenly squats forward and takes a few steps to stabilize himself. He is ashamed and sullen, but he dare not come again.


    Zhou Yumei did not dare to provoke Hansen again. He reached for a large piece of flesh and blood and moved to the small orange, but Hansen grabbed the collar and gave it up.


    "What are you doing?" Zhou Yumei airless.


    "I asked what you did, what are you doing with my flesh and blood?" Hansen grinned.


    "I bought your meat, what do I love?" Zhou Yumei said with hate.


    "I only said that you can eat it casually, but I didn''t say that you can take it casually. Have you seen eating a buffet and can take it with you?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "You... shameless... little orange... bite him..." Zhou Yumei hated the teeth and tickles, to direct the little orange to help her revenge.


    The little orange fiercely rushed to Hansen, but Hansen stood there steadily, watching the little orange slammed onto him.


    "Oh..." The tall orange body fluttered in front of Hansen, and fell lightly. He shook his head in Hansen, squinting and honing on Hansen��s body. Howl.


    "Hey, still a small orange, you are sensible." Han Sen touched the head of the small orange, took a piece of flesh and blood to reward it, and the little orange suddenly screamed happily, and squatted next to Hansen.


    Zhou Yumei��s lungs are about to blow up, and the dizziness of the gas is dizzy: ��The traitor... the little orange you traitor... How can you be bought by this bad guy so easily...��


    "What traitor, this is called a good bird to choose wood." Han Sen said proudly, while still touching the head of the small orange next to his hand.


    Although knowing that the little orange is a treacherous person, it is sure to run after eating the meat, or will return to Zhou Yumei, but now it is a temperament, and it is also an interesting thing in this boring desert.


    Zhou Yumei was speechless and couldn''t speak, but there was no way.


    Suddenly, Zhou Yumei calmed down and pointed to Hansen��s forehead and sneered: "I am a good woman and not a man, especially if you are not a man or a woman, so a lot of age, the guy who is still rouge on the forehead, I Zhou Yumei did not bother to be angry with you."


    "What rouge?" Han Sen��s heart twitched and quickly reached for his forehead.

 Chapter 772： Nirvanas tears

    Hansen didn''t touch anything on his forehead, smooth and flat without a trace of wrinkles. .


    However, looking at Zhou Yumei''s appearance, it is not like lying, Hansen quickly took out his small mirror used to use the Insect Knight from the backpack and took his face.


    This look suddenly changed Hansen''s face, I saw that there was a red dot on my forehead, just in the eyebrow of the forehead, Hansen rubbed a few times, but the red dot seemed to grow on it. Can''t be wiped out at all.


    Hansen looked carefully and looked at it. The red dot seemed to be printed on the surface, but it seems to have penetrated into the flesh. The rubbing is definitely not erased.


    I quickly run the tunnel mysterious and check if there is anything wrong with me, but there is nothing wrong with it, and there are no problems.


    "What the **** is this?" Hansen thought of the words from the metal door, and it felt a little bad.


    However, Hansen did not worry too much. With the strength of the alien spirit, if he wanted to kill him, he did not need to do anything. He was just plainly on the forehead and made a mark. Hansen was still very upset.


    "If my guess is correct, the alien spirit should be from the sanctuary of the third god. The holy rhinoceros should also go to the sanctuary of the third god, but why should he leave a mark on me?" Hansen Secretly frowning, but I can''t think of a clue.


    Now Hansen wants to get out of the desert quickly, and ask someone to ask what is the sanctuary of the Third God. He really wants to know that with his current status, nature is not really inaudible.


    Hansen didn''t ask about it before, mainly because he had little relationship with him. He was too far away from the sanctuary of the third god, but now it is different. Now he is eager to know that the sanctuary of the third **** is in the end. What it looks like.


    It��s just that there is a big desert in front of us. I can��t even see a shelter. Naturally, I can��t go out and inquire. I can only continue in the direction of the plan.


    After half a day''s effort, the little goblins chased them up and looked very excited. They danced around Hansen.


    Hansen lazy to her, sitting on the back of the golden retriever, playing with the tears of the sacred rhinoceros in the hands, while playing and secretly running the tunnel mysterious, to see if it can be absorbed.


    The hole Xuan Jing really did not work, but Han Sen used the hole Xuan Jing to simulate the scent of the sacred rhinoceros, and suddenly felt the tears in his hand seem to melt, and the soft water into his body.


    There was no hint of the gene, and Hansen was slightly disappointed. However, the tears were like the holy light, baptizing every cell of Hansen��s body, causing Hansen��s body to peel off quickly, and the body��s pollution was also drained. in vitro.


    After a short time, Han Sen stretched his hand and tore off, and even peeled off a layer of old skin and dirt from himself. After repeatedly tearing three or four layers, the body became more and more relaxed, just like a person with a bad cold and a completely blocked nose. Suddenly, the cold is good, the nose is smooth, and it is easy to say.


    "Sure enough, it''s a good baby." Hansen was amazed, he felt that his body was like a newborn, and his effect was unimaginable.


    This tear is the drop of the reincarnation of the sacred rhinoceros. It contains the force of Nie that changes to another level. Together with the holy power of the sacred rhinoceros itself, Hansen absorbs this tear and says that it is reborn again. Not too much.


    Even if he took the fairy fruit and ate it all, I am afraid that the effect of this drop of tears would be better.


    Although this drop of Nissan tears did not increase Hansen''s genes, it essentially optimized his genes and made his genes more excellent.


    Although the quantity has not increased, but the quality has been greatly improved, although it is not as strong as the promotion, but the promotion level is fixed after all, it is almost impossible to have such a chance.


    The filth and old skin of Hansen��s growth smashed ten layers and completely stopped.


    Of course, this can not be done in one day. After Hansen��s transformation is completed, the body feels a little heavy. It seems that everything around it has become a bit muddy. Originally, Hansen felt very fresh air. Sen feels a little hard to breathe, and feels that there is too much dust in it.


    This made Hansen a bit surprised, which was a bit like the feeling of staying in the first shelter after he was promoted to the evolutionary, but not so strong.


    "Fortunately, my body has not yet reached the point where the second god''s shelter has rejected me. Otherwise, it is really terrible. If it is rejected, I will have to promote the transcender in a short time and enter the third god. Hansen secretly breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Good things can''t be eaten sometimes. The effect of this tear is really too strong. It is a super-goal creature that has entered a higher level. Remains."


    What surprised Hansen was that although his physical fitness did not increase, his first genetic lock was opened in an incredible way.


    When the physical quality is less than three hundred heavens, Han Sen has been able to put his own power out, which really surprises him.


    If Zhou Yumei is not there, he doesn''t want to be seen by Zhou Yumei to release his power. He has already tried to see what it feels like.


    "It��s a good man who has a good report!" Hansen said with a big word.


    If others know his thoughts, they will definitely cast a contemptuous look. He never thought about doing good things or doing good things.


    I have been walking in the middle of the Black Desert. Hansen has been studying nothing about the scent of the sacred rhinoceros. The sacred rhinoceros is so powerful, and its technique of scenting is certainly not bad, so Hansen wants to study it and see if there is any What kind of effect.


    Hansen��s research found that the simulated Holy Light has no aggression at all. It can be used to treat injuries. It has a strong therapeutic effect. Ordinary minor injuries will be healed directly by the Holy Light. This is just him. Simulated the light of the light.


    After all, his physique is not enough, and his breath is far from the level of the sacred rhinoceros. The simulated light is not as strong as the sacred rhinoceros.


    Even so, Hansen is already very satisfied. After all, people are in the shelter, and no one knows what will happen. It may not be around at any time. This ability is so useful.


    After walking for more than a dozen days, the Gobi Desert and the looming mountains appeared in front of him. Hansen and Zhou Yumei suddenly overjoyed and they finally walked out of the Black Desert.


    Hansen stepped up and continued to move forward, hoping to find a shelter and return to the league to inquire about the third sanctuary.

 Chapter 773： Heterogeneous contract (the lord plus more)

    Han Sen and Zhou Yumei just entered the mountains and did not take long to see the human figure, and Zhou Yumei was almost happy to jump up.


    "Bad egg, you can''t threaten me anymore." After Zhou Yumei went to ask about the nearby shelter, he made a sly face to Hansen.


    "After going out, remember to bring the money back, your owe is here, don''t think about it." Han Sen said faintly.


    "Hey." Zhou Yumei spoke to Hansen and spit out his tongue and went in the direction of the shelter.


    "You are going to go this way?" Hansen called Zhou Yumei.


    "What about that?" Zhou Yumei asked in confusion.


    "You can go out, don''t you let the little oranges stay in the shelter, you are not afraid of people to cut it?" Hansen said.


    "Afraid of what, they are not the opponent of the small orange." Zhou Yumei said with pride in the head of the small orange.


    "Then what you mean by saying, just waiting for the small orange to fight back to the massacre?" Hansen asked.


    Zhou Yumei suddenly frowned: "What do you say?"


    "I am in a camp here, you leave the little oranges here." Hansen took the tent from the back of the golden retriever, camped here, and put small oranges, silver, silver and goblin. These can''t be sent out. The guys have stayed.


    Then he summoned the steel prince and kept him in the camp. If anyone saw it here, he could let the steel prince negotiate with them and let them not come over.


    Of course, if they come over and look for death, then naturally they will not blame Hansen. The Buddha still does not want to find a dead person, let alone Hansen.


    After everything was arranged, Han Sen and Zhou Yumei went to the human sanctuary.


    This is just a small knight sanctuary, but after inquiring, Han Sen knows that going to the mountains for hundreds of miles, there is a large human royal sanctuary, which is already a human area.


    Hansen and Zhou Yumei were eager to go out, and did not inquire about it, they directly used the transmission array to return to the league.


    Directly dialed Ji Junran''s communicator, reported a peace, and talked a few words, Han Sen asked the situation of the third god''s shelter.


    "You waited for me in the room. I took Anne in the past. It was not convenient to say in the communicator." Ji Yanran hangs up the communication.


    After a short time, Ji Yanran took Anne to Hansen''s room.


    After Hansen greeted them to sit down, Ji Yanran said to Annie: "Annie, you tell Han Sen about the situation of the third shelter."


    Anne looked at Han Sen, and this complexion was somewhat complicated: "The reason why the Alliance has not allowed the transcender to say the sanctuary of the Third God, because human beings are the lowest level of existence in the sanctuary of the third god, The true master of the sanctuary sanctuary is a different kind of spirit, and there is a stage for hegemony."


    "No? Isn''t humans already having almost a million transcendents?" Hansen surprised.


    "The million transcendents are right, but they are scattered among the sanctuaries of the third god. I am afraid that there will not be a human being in the ten shelters. If you are promoted to the sanctuary of the third god, you can directly transfer to a human. Among the shelters, it is no different from buying lottery tickets," Annie said with a blank expression.


    "This is really a bit miserable." Hansen smiled bitterly.


    Annie suddenly showed an unspeakable smile: "Tragic? This is not miserable, and the tragedy is still behind. Human beings are sent to the sanctuary of the third god, which can be directly transmitted to the shelter, since it is not transmitted to human shelter. So, you should understand, where is humanity sent?"


    "The Hell Shelter? How is this possible?" Hansen suddenly widened his eyes and couldn''t imagine what it would be like.


    Among the sanctuary of the third god, even ordinary creatures can reach the heavenly order. Even if it is a minimum level of heterosexual shelter, there will definitely be aliens and many different creatures, just entering the third shelter. How can humans resist such power?


    "It''s no wonder that so many people don''t go to the sanctuary of the third god, so it''s no different from sending death. It''s really amazing that human beings can survive a million transcendents." Hansen smiled bitterly.


    "Is it amazing? I am afraid that you are wrong again. It should be said that it is the shame of human beings." Anne said indifferently.


    "What the **** is going on?" Hansen is now lazy to think about anything, just listen to Anne and tell the details of the third shelter.


    "Humans arrive at the Third Shelter. There are only three possibilities for living. One is to send to the lowest level of the Hell''s Shelter. There are only ordinary creatures and ordinary aliens. If you can survive, you can live. The second possibility is that you can be transferred to a human sanctuary and naturally survive."


    After a pause, Anne continued to say: "But these two possibilities are low, and the human sanctuary is still very few until now. Compared to the countless heterogeneous shelters, the shelter occupied by humans is almost It is negligible. There are also very few ordinary shelters, most of which have already been destroyed, and there is a hegemony between the aliens. So small shelters are easily destroyed and there are not many."


    ��The third possibility of living?�� Hansen asked, knowing that this is the real focus.


    "The other is to give in to the aliens, sign a contract with the aliens, become a member of the Hell Shelter, and be ruled by the aliens." Anne gently described the words, but Hansen felt shocked.


    It is no wonder that the Alliance has not announced the specific situation of the sanctuary of the Third God. In the original sanctuary of the third god, human beings were simply the ones who were enslaved.


    "Do you think this is over? Far more than that, if you send it to a place that is only a low-level shelter, then congratulations, you have a good chance of living, at least you have a great chance to sign a contract and become a spiritual shelter. A member of the office. If you are transferred to a high-level heterosexual shelter, your ability and qualifications do not meet the requirements of the owner of the heterosexual shelter, then you have no chance to sign a contract, you can only become a true slave."


    Anne didn''t say anything more, but Hansen had fully understood what it would be like.


    Now Hansen also understands one thing. The holy rhinoceros should be taken to the sanctuary of the third god. The alien spirit should be taken care of by his qualifications, so he will leave a mark and wait for him to go. The sanctuary of the third god.


    However, this is only a mark, not a real contract. After all, signing a foreign contract requires Hansen��s own consent.


    "I don''t know what level of alienity is there. Since I can come to the second shelter to pick up the sacred rhinoceros, the alien order is probably not low." Hansen secretly indulged, and he naturally did not want to be enslaved by aliens.


    "But it is not unhelpful to sign a contract with a different spirit." Ji Yanran suddenly said something.


    "What are the benefits?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.

 Chapter 774： Heterogeneous gene

    "The alien gene." Ji Yanran slowly said four words.


    "Is a heterogeneous gene? Can you get a gene by eating a different spirit?" Hansen stared at Gu Yanran. He was the first to hear that the genes of the aliens could be plundered.


    Ji Yanran laughed: "The heterogeneous gene is not eaten, and eating aliens has no use."


    Hansen quietly waited for Ji Yanran to explain that he knew that the gap between the sanctuary of the third **** and the former shelter was too great.


    "Annie, let''s explain it." Ji Yanran did not say it himself, probably because she did not advance to the sanctuary of the third god, fearing that she was not too clear.


    Annie nodded and said: "The first and second shelters only need the genes of different organisms to improve their physical fitness. But in the third shelter, human beings need to open genetic locks in addition to physical fitness."


    "There are two ways to open the genetic lock. One is that you have cultivated a certain kind of super-nuclear genetic technique to open the genetic lock. As long as your physical fitness continues to increase, you can continue to cultivate this super-nuclear genetic technique. Unraveling a higher level of genetic locks, this method requires different organisms to enhance physical fitness, the stronger the physical quality, the higher the chance of unlocking higher-level genetic locks. Of course, this and your cultivation of super-nuclear genes It is also related to the fact that some super nuclear genetics limits the opening of the three or four genetic locks, while others can open the **."


    After a pause, Annie continued: "The second way to open the genetic lock is to obtain the alien gene from the alien. If a different creature opens the three genetic locks, you get a hundred different points from that alien. Spirit gene, you can open a genetic lock, you only need three hundred points of the alien gene, you can open three genetic locks, and then you can''t do it. Of course, the power you get to unlock the gene lock is the same as that of the alien. It has nothing to do with your own attributes and super nuclear technology."


    "So, if it is a stranger that has opened nine genetic locks, and gives me nine hundred different genes, can I directly become the strong one to open the nine genetic locks?" Hansen was shocked.


    "Theoretically, but even if the aliens give you a strange gene, if your physical fitness is too bad, you can''t bear the power of the alien genes, and if you open too many genetic locks, your body will not bear it. Crash." Ji Yanran explained.


    "And the heterogeneous genes are also important to the aliens themselves and will not be given to humans," said Annie.


    ��How can I get a heterogeneous gene?�� Hansen asked.


    "Sign a contract with the alien and become a member of the Hell Shelter. If you make a contribution, the alien will reward you with a different number of alien genes depending on your merits." Anne looked at Hansen for a while. Then went on to say: "Of course, if your strength is strong enough, you can also take the stone of the soul. If the alien does not blew itself, choose to recognize you as the main, you can naturally order him to give the alien gene."


    "It''s just that the aliens rarely recognize the Lord. The feasibility of this method is too low. Generally, the too low-level aliens are not very useful. The number of layers that open the genetic lock is too low." Ji Yanran said.


    "Does the aliens really give humans a strange gene?" Hansen��s heart is quite suspicious. It��s not the same as my family. He really has a hard time believing that the aliens will honestly give human genes.


    "It is okay to sign a contract to become a member of a heterosexual sanctuary. In the eyes of the alien, there is no difference between humans and alien creatures. They will also sign contracts with different creatures to give alien genes to alien genes. But the more advanced ones are. The more heterogeneous genes are, the more difficult it is to obtain. At present, humans have opened the eighth genetic lock by acquiring heterologous genes," said Anne.


    "Can the aliens of the second shelter give humans a strange gene?" Hansen felt a move.


    "In the current alienation of human beings, there is no such alienation, but according to speculation, a level of alienation with the super-god creature should have a heterogeneous gene, but at most it only opens a genetic lock, the value is not It��s very big, and it��s impossible for humans to get that kind of alienity at the moment.�� Ji Yanran said.


    "A heterogeneous gene can give you the power you didn''t have, but the evolution of human beings is also very important. After all, the power of the alien gene does not belong to you. You only gain strength without comprehension, not as good as your own. Breaking through the power of comprehension is easy to handle. And it is necessary to open the genetic lock with its own strength. Because it is highly compatible with the body, it will generally be stronger. The real strong people in humans will eventually rely on their own breakthrough to open the genetic lock." Anne Finally, I made a special statement.


    After the chat with Ji Jiran and Anne, Hansen had a general understanding of the sanctuary of the third god.


    Although the heterogeneous gene is not as comfortable as its own breakthrough, it is obviously a faster road that can quickly enhance its strength. This is obviously not a bad thing.


    With a stronger force, it is easier to hunt different creatures to strengthen their own strength, in order to make a better breakthrough, there is no contradiction between the two.


    Just want to get the alien gene, you must sign a contract with the alien, otherwise the alien will never give the alien gene.


    There are advantages and disadvantages to signing contracts with different spirits. Generally, human beings do not have much choice, and can only sign contracts with different spirits.


    "I don''t know what level of the alien who took the holy rhinoceros." Hansen thought for himself.


    Not long after Hansen returned to the league, Mr. Zhou contacted Ji, and expressed his gratitude to Hansen for helping Zhou Yumei to walk out of the desert, and sent a rich thank you.


    Ji Yanran was shocked after seeing the list. He said with a smile: "It seems that Zhou Yumei��s position in Zhou��s family is not low."


    "I am afraid that it is not entirely because of her relationship with Zhou. She has raised a different creature in the desert. It should be a descendant of the super-god creature. If she can grow up, the future strength will be amazing. I want Zhou Zhou to be Zhou Zhou. An important person in the family." Han Sen put Zhou Yumei together again.


    "There is such a thing? This is really a great opportunity, you must pass it home immediately and know." Ji Yanran and Annie both widened their eyes.


    "If you like it, I will send you a play later." Hansen smiled.


    On the side of Anne, she rolled her eyes and naturally refused to believe the kind of ghosts that Hansen said. The descendants of the super **** creatures are powerful in themselves. If they want to be used as pets, there is no doubt more difficult than killing them. The situation of Zhou Yumei is obviously a special case. Where is it?

 Chapter 775： Nothing great

    Han Sen is preparing to go to the shelter, but suddenly received news that someone came to visit him. ????


    Upon hearing this news, Hansen couldn''t help but frown slightly. Usually, it is not allowed to visit relatives. How could someone suddenly come to see him, which makes Han Sen feel very strange.


    "Who is it?" Hansen guessed in his heart, but he couldn''t guess why.


    Because outsiders are generally not allowed to enter the base, Hansen came to the special reception room and saw a woman sitting in the reception room, a very beautiful woman.


    I can''t see the age, but Hansen can be sure that he has never seen this woman.


    "You are Komori?" The woman saw Hansen, but she was very kind and enthusiastic, and looked at Hansen with a smile.


    "I am Hansen, who are you?" Hansen heard the woman call him, and could not help but frown.


    "I am your little sister." The woman seemed to be very surprised that Han Sen would ask her this question.


    "Little?" Hansen groaned, he never heard of any small flaws.


    "Isn''t you told me that she still has a sister? It''s so sad, even though I was just an orphan adopted by my grandfather, but I always treated her like a sister, she even mentioned it. It��s so sad that I didn��t mention me.�� Women��s general grief, shimmering eyes, tears seem to be spinning inside.


    "Who are you?" Hansen frowned, although he understood the identity of the woman, but this did not work for him.


    My mom said that she is willing to get involved in the Luo family again. Even the martial arts of Luo��s family will not let him practice. Although the mother has no explanation, Han Sen believes that she must have her reason, so Hansen There is no plan to go with the Luo family.


    "It''s really indifferent, it''s the son of Sister." The woman smiled and the crystal in her eyes disappeared instantly. It was a dazzling change of face.


    "If you have nothing else, I am leaving." Hansen said that he was ready to leave.


    But the woman suddenly seemed to be a jade hand, and the finger pointed at Hansen.


    When the fingers were not there, a very invisible invisible force instantly stabbed Hansen, sharper than the needle, sharper than the blade, and instantly broke Hansen��s military battle suit.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly shocked. I didn��t expect the woman to dare to work here. Fortunately, Hansen��s reaction was extremely fast, and a big wheel of the treasure was on the invisible power.


    when!


    Hansen retired three steps, his back hit the wall, the blood on his fist was cut, and the phalanx inside could be seen.


    "Hey, you didn''t practice "Non-Tianjing"?" The woman looked at Hansen with amazement. If Hansen practiced "Non-Tianjing", it would certainly not be such a reaction.


    Hansen wanted to be angry, but when he heard the woman''s words, he couldn''t help but frown and asked: "What is "Non-Tianjing"?"


    When the words were finished, Hansen suddenly thought of something, staring at the woman and asking: "Is the nuclear genetic algorithm of unknown origin from you?"


    The woman shook her head and said, "I gave it to you, but "Non-Tianjing" was given to you by your grandfather. Why didn''t you practice?"


    "I don''t know how to do things that are unknown." Hansen said calmly.


    "Now you know the origins of "Non-Tianjing", I hope you can practice it soon." The woman is helpless. She came here to try to compare Hansen��s progress in the "Non-Tianjing", but there is no I thought that Hansen didn��t practice at all.


    "Since it is a Luo family thing, then I will not practice even more." Han Sen said faintly.


    "Why?" The woman frowned at Hansen, and Hansen��s answer was completely beyond her expectations.


    "Because my mom doesn''t want to have anything to do with Luo family, the question is over, you can go back." Han Sen looks a little indifferent. Since the mother is not involved with Luo, he will naturally not worry about his mother. Things.


    Moreover, Luo Jia��s "Non-Tianjing" does not necessarily have to be practiced in Hansen''s view. No matter whether "Dong Xuan Jing" or "Blood Life" is worse than "Non-Tianjing".


    "Do you know what you missed? There are no more than five nuclear genetics in the world that can unlock ten genetic locks. "Non-Tianjing" is one of its people." The woman stared at Hansen.


    "What about that?" Hansen did not ask.


    The woman suddenly smiled: "It seems that Komori really doesn''t understand what you are missing. If you don''t practice "Non-Tianjing", you can''t be a Luojia person, and you don''t have the qualification to inherit the sanctuary."


    "I am sorry, my surname is Han, and the sanctuary shelter has nothing to do with me, nor does it inherit anything. Moreover, I don''t think there is anything great about Non-Tianjing." Han Sen said faintly.


    Hearing Hansen��s last words, the woman��s smile gradually converges, and the tone is somewhat cold. ��You really are as self-conceited as the sister-in-law, which is printed in a mold, completely disregarding the feelings of others. It seems that I am a small person, it is necessary to discipline you."


    "What do you think is this place?" Hansen grinned.


    "The place where my Luo Li is, that is my place." The woman said, her body shape flashed directly, and she broke the space and killed Hansen.


    Jade''s fingers seem to be cutting machines, tearing the air directly, and the invisible force of the road stabbed Hansen, which is incredible.


    Han Sen''s eyes are condensed, and the hole in the body simulates the technique of bone-like scent flow. The body is surrounded by hundreds of sounds, and the flesh and blood are crystal-like like jade, and a fist is squatting on the invisible power.


    Hey!


    It seems that invisible glass was smashed by Hansen in the air. Lori��s eyes were amazed. I didn��t think that Hansen��s boxing power was so strong that it could smash her non-natural power.


    Although it was just a finger, it didn''t use all of its strength, but Hansen was able to smash it, but it was beyond her expectations.


    However, Lori has an unusual attachment and confidence in non-Tianjing, and naturally refuses to believe that Hansen can resist his own non-natural power.


    As an evolutionary, Lori does not think that she is invincible, but she has always believed that it is impossible to defeat her without practicing non-Tianjing.


    In the heart of Lori, the only person who can defeat her is Hansen��s mother, Luo Wei. She has always regarded Luo Wei as her goal and opponent. She has been able to tolerate her own defeat to Luo Wei. Son, even more intolerable to Hansen who has not cultivated "Non-Tianjing."


    The invisible power of Lori''s body exploded, and the whole person danced indiscriminately, suspended in the air in an incredible way, and the invisible force sprang out. With the jade hand that turned the palm of the knife, he directly slammed into Hansen.


    The invisible power seems to be the invincible blade, cutting the space directly, and instantly cut to Hansen.


    Luo Li''s hands are not stopped. It seems like a mad witch. The invisible blade is mad out of her hands. It seems to be an invisible blade storm, and she is merciless to Hansen. 8

 Chapter 776： Is your power only that?

    Hansen is not moving, half of the body''s silver flashes, and the other half of the body is a bell, and the invisible blade storm hit Hansen''s body, Hansen directly banged out. .


    The power of the thunder and the sound merged on the fist, turning into a silvery sun, bursting out from Hansen��s fist, with a thunder and thunder, turned into an electric light and directly banged to Luo Li.


    Oh!


    The invisible power is like a fragile glass, directly shattered by the horrible thunder power, and the invisible blade storm is almost completely shattered in an instant.


    The electric light spread in the air, and the thunder trembled, causing the air in the body of Luo Li to be chaotic. Looking at the horrible electric light, it was difficult to condense the power and erupt the power to escape this horrible blow.


    boom!


    The electro-optical light blew directly on Lori''s body. In the moment, Lori summoned a beast soul armor to wear on her body, but even so, the armor was directly smashed by the terrible electro-optical light, together with the clothes she wore. Together, they turned into coke and danced.


    Hey!


    Luo Li��s body slammed into the metal wall of the reception room. The mouth spewed blood, and the black armor and clothes scattered and scattered. Only a few pieces were still hanging on the body. It fell to the ground and the whole person fell. Sitting there, I can''t believe the Hansen in front of me.


    She couldn''t believe it anyway, she would lose to Hansen, and she was still so miserable, and Hansen, who had not practiced "Non-Tianjing."


    "Impossible...this is impossible..." Luo Li��s mouth was bloody, but the man stayed there and could not accept such a blow.


    "Have your strength been the only thing?" Hansen looked at Lori, took off his coat and threw it to Lori, and then ignored her. Turned away and left the reception room: "Go, mom. I don''t want to have anything to do with Luo, so I am the same."


    When Luo Li heard the words of Han Sen, it was a trembling of his body, and he almost fell into the memory immediately.


    "Do you have the power only?" In the same way, when she was a child, she didn''t know how many times she had listened. The proud and beautiful figure, after easily defeating her every time, always smiled and watched her say this sentence. words.


    Luo Li hated this sentence, and hated the beautiful face with pride, but at this moment, she heard the sentence in another person''s mouth, and this person is her son.


    "This is impossible! This is impossible! He did not practice "Non-Tianjing". How could there be such power? He could not have such power! I could not lose to a non-Tianjing. The evolutionary, it is impossible to lose to her son." Lori has a hysterical cry, but there is only one person left in the reception room.


    Hansen didn''t know when Luo Li was going, but after he left, he dialed the mother''s communicator and said about Lolly. He wanted to confirm if this Lori was really a Luo family.


    "Xiao Li''s child is still going to find you." Russell Lan was very indifferent after listening, it seems to have been expected, and there is no such thing as a surprise.


    "Have she been a kid?" Hansen had some doubts before.


    "Yes, when you had a grandfather who felt that I was too lonely, I adopted her. Later, when I left Luo, I never saw her again." Russelllan sighed.


    "Can''t I practice in "Non-Tianjing"?" Hansen asked again.


    "You can practice it, but you have practiced "Non-Tianjing". Some Luojia things can''t escape." Russelllan sighed, and she thought that Han Sen had seen the non-Tianjing used by Luo Li. Just moved on "Non-Tianjing."


    "That''s it, it seems to be a bit interesting, since it is so troublesome." Han Sen said casually.


    Russell Lan was a little surprised: "You really don''t care?"


    "There is nothing. The little one trained "Non-Tianjing", not the same as I was defeated by a punch." Hansen said indifferently.


    Russell Lan was even more surprised: "You beat Xiaoli with a punch?"


    "Yeah, it''s very simple." Hansen said proudly.


    Russelllan said with a smile: "It seems that you are farther away than I thought, but don''t underestimate the "Non-Tianjing". Xiaoli has been working hard, but she is not a Luo family, she has no body. It is impossible to practice the true "Non-Tianjing" by the blood of Luojia."


    "How strong is the real "Non-Tianjing"?" Hansen came to the interest. In Hansen''s opinion, Luo Li is already very strong. Among the human evolutionists he has seen, Luo Li is the most Strong one.


    "It��s like heaven, not heaven. It��s for Ashura. If you meet someone who has really become a non-Tianjing, then remember, don��t defend, the only thing you need to do is to be the fastest. Kill him, or you will die." Russell just said this, and did not explain what it meant.


    "Mom, what''s the matter with Luo Jia?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask.


    "If you don''t enter Luojia, then you don''t need to know, otherwise you will only increase your troubles; if you enter Luojia, you will naturally know when you arrive." Russell was very reluctant to say more about this matter.


    At the same time, Luo Li has left the base and talked to Luo Haiyan in the spaceship''s room.


    Luo Li did not conceal, and said that she and Hansen��s process of meeting were not lost to Luo Haiyan.


    After listening to Luo Haiyan, his face showed a trace of color: "He did not practice "Non-Tianjing"?"


    "No." Lori replied affirmatively.


    "He released the power of lightning out of the body?" Luo Haiyu asked again.


    "Yes." Lori replied affirmatively.


    "This is interesting. I can do this. It is the son of Xiaoyan. It really inherits the excellent genes of Xiaoyan, which is what my Luo family needs." Luo Haijun said faintly: Let Luo Yin go to the shelter to see him, let him see and see the real "Non-Tianjing", his body is flowing with the blood of Luo family, he must not resist "Non-Tianjing."


    "Yes." Lori bowed her head.


    Hansen once again entered the shelter, first explored the situation nearby, he needs to confirm his position, then consider how to go next.


    "Not good... Not good... There is a strange spirit to attack our shelter..." Hansen sat in the square and thought about how to go, but suddenly heard someone shouting, and the crowds around him suddenly became nervous. It��s up.


    "The aliens attacked the shelters?" Hansen heard the words of those people shouting, and was slightly surprised. He hadn''t touched the aliens to attack the shelter for a long time.


    With curiosity, Hansen went to the wall of the shelter and wanted to see what the aliens attacked the shelter. If the owner of the shelter could not resist it, he could help.


    "Han Sen?" Hansen was walking to the gate, but suddenly heard someone calling his name.

 Chapter 777： Depressed Lin Beifeng (the lord plus more)

    "Linbei Feng?" Han Sen turned to look at the past, could not help but have some surprises, turned out to be Lin Beifeng, who had not seen for a long time, did not expect him to be promoted to the second god''s shelter. ???


    "Fate!" Lin Beifeng excitedly ran over and took Han Sen''s hand, tearful tears.


    "Cough, this is not long time no see, do not need to be so excited?" See Lin Beifeng so true feelings, Han Sen''s heart is still a little touched.


    Lin Beifeng wiped his tears and took Hansen��s hand: "Brother, I am really excited, this broken place, there is money and I can��t buy good things, my heart is bitter... I can��t easily When you get to the buddy, my money finally has a place to come, come and come, and give the buddy the whole two blood-blooded beasts..."


    When Han Sen heard this, he immediately opened the hand of Lin Beifeng, and it was this excitement for a long time.


    "When you are a **** of blood, the soul of the beast is the cabbage on the street, and you still get two?" Hansen smiled.


    "I don''t believe you don''t." Lin Beifeng was not moved by Hansen''s words at all, and he was still excited to let Hansen take the blood of the beast.


    Lin Beifeng was really boring during this time. He has money, but their family''s connections are still much worse than the real big family. He came to this place and couldn''t find any help. He also has money. I can''t buy good things, and I have been very wrong this time.


    I didn''t expect to encounter Hansen here. He still heard about Hansen''s affairs. Plus, he was very good at Hansen''s ability. He didn''t believe that Hansen would have no blood and soul.


    "I said the north wind brother, you don''t act, you can have a **** beast soul? My beast soul is the price, you love to buy or not, don''t come here." Lin Beifeng Next to it, there is a middle-aged man who is somewhat slippery.


    "What kind of **** soul you, I don''t buy it, my buddy does not have any animal spirit, but also your broken beast soul?" Lin Beifeng said with hatred.


    He didn''t have to be a big man during this time. Others knew that he had money. There were few high-level beasts here. These people didn''t join together to hang him. He just sold the mutant beast to his god''s blood and soul. Lin Beifeng If you don��t buy it, you won��t have to use it. It��s very bad to be pitted by these people.


    It��s just that these people occupy the shelter and say a lot in this shelter. Lin Beifeng doesn��t have much room to resist, he can only bite his teeth.


    Now encountering Han Sen, Lin Beifeng naturally does not want to eat this dumb loss, and will buy their beast soul again.


    "North Wind brother, you can think clearly, you don''t want to come back to me now, but it is not the price." Liu Jie said with fear and fear, he did not believe that this looks young and tender young People really have some blood and soul.


    He still doesn''t know about this broken place? There are more than a dozen mutant beasts in the entire shelter, and it is even more impossible for the soul of the gods to come to such a young man.


    "Right." Lin Beifeng said with a hard voice, he no longer cares about the person, smiled and said to Han Sen: "Brother, go, I invite you to dinner, we find a place to talk."


    "Don''t eat, there is no other kind of attack on the shelter, let''s go see." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Well, then go to see the spirits attacking the city." Lin Beifeng was relaxed at this time. With the help of Hansen, he could go to the royal sanctuary hundreds of miles away, no need to grieve in this small local.


    The person who used to be the shelter deliberately pressed him and wanted to squeeze money from him. No one would help him to go to the royal sanctuary. He couldn��t do it alone. He didn��t dare to go alone. Nowadays, there are not so many. The scruples.


    When two people came to the city wall, they saw that there was a stranger who was commanding a different creature to attack the shelter. Hansen glanced at it and suddenly lost interest.


    It seems that it should be just a nobleman, and it is a relatively ugly ogres. Hansen really can''t raise his interest to kill him, and he has no interest in grabbing his soul stone.


    Even the aliens who attacked the shelters had at most a few mutant creatures, and Hansen was lazy.


    For this shelter, it is not easy to deal with it, the battle is very glued, and Lin Beifeng��s heart itch, ask Han Sen: ��Brother, is there a **** of blood and soul? I, let me go down the wind."


    Hansen transferred the soul of the gods that he couldn''t use to the two of Lin Beifeng. Lin Beifeng suddenly overjoyed him, wearing a **** armor and rushing out with a **** claw.


    With the help of the **** of blood and blood, although Lin Beifeng''s physique is very general, it is easy to kill those primitive creatures. Even if the mutant creatures come up, he can''t help him. Instead, he is hurt by the **** of blood.


    For a time, Lin Beifeng incarnates a peerless macho, killing seven in seven out of the alien group, and has a real prestige, and the eyes of those who sheltered are straightened.


    In the end, Lin Beifeng rushed to the front of the aristocratic aliens, and the great defeat of the aristocratic singer was gone, and he could not stand the cheers of less.


    After playing the aliens, Lin Beifeng was in a good mood and took Hansen to the hotel in the shelter to drink and eat meat.


    Shortly after this, a team of people entered the shelter, and the principals in Liu Jie and other shelters came to meet the team.


    "Liu Jie, you are not telling the news that there is a nobleman attacking the shelter, what is going on?" asked Liu��s frown.


    He originally brought people to support Liu Jie, and he killed a few mutant creatures. Who knows that after the rushed here, the battle is over.


    "Why, this is the case. We don''t know where to come from a shelter in our shelter. We even sold two gods of blood and blood to Lin Beifeng. Today, Lin Beifeng is awesome, killing a few mutant creatures. I also ran the aristocratic alien..." Liu Jie said things again.


    "What is the relationship between that kid and Lin Beifeng?" Liu said that he suddenly frowned, and Lin Beifeng, the big fat meat, was crushed by this little knight sanctuary, and he actually squeezed a lot of oil and water. Now someone has sold the soul of the **** of blood to him. Naturally, it is impossible to live with it. It is equal to breaking their financial path.


    "Say to be a friend, at most 20 years old, there is no real skill in the look of fine skin tender meat. I think it is the same as Lin Beifeng, the ruined family in the tyrant''s family, I don''t know where to buy the soul of the **** of blood, I ran here to sell the big head of Lin Beifeng." Liu Jie went up and said: "Why, do you want us to even pack the kid together?"


    Liu said that it is a wave of hands: "Where is the **** of blood and soul, it will be so easy to get it, and the kid who is not the shelter, can actually come here, obviously a person with a little skill, can not care."


    After a pause, Liu said and asked Liu Jie: "Are you sure that the kid is not following others?"


    "I am sure, I have been sending people to follow them, and I have sent people to check out the people in the shelter, except that he has no outsiders." Liu Jie said quickly.


    "That''s good." Liu''s eyes flashed a hint of haze: "Xiao Zhang, you go to the eye-catching brother." 8

 Chapter 778： Scorpion (the lord plus more)

    The reason why the blinking brother is called the blind brother is not because he is a blind man, but his eyes are not only unruly, but also have nothing wrong with him, and he is much stronger than normal vision. .


    The reason why it is called a blind-eyed brother is that because the blind-eyed brother only recognizes the money and does not recognize the person, as long as he has money, he is a blind man, and anyone can dare to kill, and everything can dare to pick up.


    However, the strength of the blind brother is indeed very strong, even the blood creatures can easily kill, even in the royal sanctuary, there is no one who dares to swear.


    To deal with a person who can take out the **** of blood and blood, Liu said that he did not dare to care about it.


    At the same time, Liu Kuang also went to see Han Sen and Lin Beifeng, and left and right �� did not see who Han Sen was. If a person with a big family origin, he would definitely recognize Hansen, and Liu��s situation obviously did not. The underlying, did not recognize the future head of the son-in-law.


    He looked at Han Sen��s long, as Liu Jie said. The white and tender ones are at most in their early twenties. At first glance, it seems like they have not eaten any bitter rich second generation, and they feel that Liu Jie��s judgment is not bad.


    However, Liu is still patient, waiting for his eyes to come over, and is not eager to shoot.


    "When you are, they have left the shelter. When are we going to take it?" After waiting for half a day, Liu Jie hurried back to report.


    "No hurry, my eyes are already on the road, they should go to the royal sanctuary, we go around and join the blind-eyed brother, just intercept them." Liu said, he took the people to set off.


    Among the rolling hills, Liu et al. Liu Jie and others walked for more than a dozen miles and finally met with the blind-eyed brothers. The people ambushed together in the way to the royal sanctuary.


    Not long after, I saw two people riding on the mountain along the mountain road, it is Hansen and Lin Beifeng.


    "Blinking brother, they are." Liu Jie put down the telescope, pointing to the distant Hansen and Lin Beifeng said to the blind man.


    The blind eye did not use the telescope, but looked at the two people on the side of the mountain pass, and suddenly the eyes flashed a trace of color.


    "The people you let me deal with are them?" The eye-catching brother looked at Liu and Liu.


    "Yes, they are." Liu Jie directly responded.


    Hey!


    A soft sword like a ribbon was pulled out in the hands of the eyes, and there was blood flowing on the sword, and Liu Jie��s head had already flown into the air, and the eyes were wide and the inside was full of confusion. And can''t believe it.


    "Blinking brother, what do you mean by this?" Liu et al. were shocked and stunned, and they summoned the beast soul to aim at the blind brother.


    My eyes are sneer: "My nephew only helps people to do things without selling their lives. You want me to sell my life, then I have to kill you."


    When Liu��s face changed, he asked with amazement: ��Is there any reason for the kid?��


    The man turned his eyes on his eyes and recognized his origins. Liu had already felt that things were not good.


    "Not some origins, but the origins of the big day, let alone you, even the one above you, is also a grandson in front of others. You dare to hit his idea, my nephew really admire your courage." The eyes of the brothers smiled, but the smiles were somewhat creepy.


    Liu et al. was shocked. I couldn��t think that the young man had such a terrible origin. Liu said with a bite of his teeth: "Hyin eyes, this thing is that we have no eyes, almost hurt you, money you take it, things don''t have to be done, Liu Jay is his own eyes, he damn, that''s it, how are you looking?"


    "If you change someone else, of course, there is no problem, but that person is a person who needs to take care of it for my nephew. You want to kill him. It is even more abominable than trying to kill me. But you can''t spare. Your life." The blind man said, the soft sword in his hand has moved like the wind.


    The most hurtful thing in the world is not the sword, but often the feelings, but the swordsmanship of the blind-eyed brother gives a feeling of tenderness and water. Between the strange swords and flashes of light, a scream is screaming across the mountains.


    Just a moment, Liu Shi��s dozens of people died, and the rest of them were already trembling, leaving only fear and regret in their hearts.


    Liu Tong��s intestines that have been regretted at this time are all green, and desperately want to escape, but there is no chance to escape, only to run less than 500 meters, the soft sword has penetrated his heart.


    Liu Kuang��s face was unwilling and remorseful, but he had no chance to say anything again. He opened his mouth and blood spurted out. The man fell down softly, and his eyes did not close.


    More than a dozen people do not have a living mouth. They are either cut off from their heads or pierced through the heart. All of them are killed by a single blow. The technique is accurate and ambiguous. The sinister is beyond imagination.


    Hansen and Lin Beifeng heard the voice in the forest. When they came over, they saw the body of the dead body and the blind-eyed brother who was wiping the soft sword in his hand.


    "It is Liu Jie and Liu Jie. This Liu is the patron of Liu Jie in the royal sanctuary. How can they..." Lin Beifeng saw the body on the ground and suddenly called.


    Hansen already understands what Liu wants to do, but he doesn''t know who the man is in front of him, and why he will kill them.


    ��Thank you for your help, don��t you know what your friends call?�� Hansen said.


    "I didn''t help anything, just let you pay less." The blink of an eye is a habitual smile, just some people laughing: "You can call me a blind man."


    "Do we know?" Hansen listened to the voice of the nephew and couldn''t help but frown. This person obviously has a good eye. How can he call a blind man?


    "Know, of course I know." The blind man nodded, but there was no meaning to explain.


    Hansen was helpless and could only ask another question: "I don''t know where my friends are from?"


    "It doesn''t matter where I come from. What matters is that you should know one thing," said the blind man.


    "What?" Hansen frowned slightly, this scorpion is a bit odd.


    "Don''t enter the Luo family." The nephew said a word, very solemnly said.


    "Are you warning or warning?" Hansen asked as he looked at the blind man.


    "How can you understand it?" The nephew did not defend. He reached out and took out a cloth bag from his arms and directed to Hansen.


    Hansen reached out and found that it was a book-like thing, but it was wrapped in high-tech materials outside, and it was not clear what was inside.


    "This, you can practice when you have time, maybe it will help you a little." After that, the blind man turned directly away, his body shape was very fast, and he had already disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Hansen stared at the blind man who had disappeared into the forest. He didn''t know what it was.

 Chapter 779： Green crystal stone man

    Hansen has his own feeling of being a genius boy who was given the mission of saving the world. He looked at Lin Beifeng and opened the cloth bag, but he saw that it was a book, but it seems that the paper is very advanced and should be the league. Produced in the past few years, it has a little waterproof, fireproof and insect proof function. ?


    This made Han Sen slightly disappointed, knowing that it is not an old thing, otherwise it can earn some money when selling antiques.


    There is no name on it, and the content inside is turned over. It is not the nuclear genetic technique or qi training in Hansen��s guess. The things recorded in it are all things like ��Innocent and Innocent Flow��, but further, than that. A lot deeper.


    There are some things in psychological construction, psychological cues and psychological games. There are many examples in it. It is just a psychological safety guide or an example of anti-fraud.


    "What kind of person is that scorpion, what use is it for me? I don''t plan to do pyramid schemes, nor do I have to open anti-fraud training classes." Han Sen felt that he couldn''t figure out his mind.


    After thinking about it, Hansen still took the book and saw that there was no harm, and he was not allowed to be deceived in the future.


    The top executives of the alliance, one by one, are very wicked, and don��t know how many bad ideas there are.


    With Lin Beifeng all the way to the royal sanctuary without any danger, although Lin Beifeng has no connections here, but this place as long as it is willing to spend money, still can think of some way, not like that small Among the knights�� shelters, there is money and no place to spend.


    "Brother, thank you very much this time, otherwise I will be gotten by those grandchildren. You are here for me for a few days, I will give you a good thing, one is to return you, and the other is to buy you. The money of the beast soul." Lin Beifeng said Hansen.


    "No hurry, I will stay here for a few days. If you need it, I can help you to contact the special security squad here and let them temporarily protect you for a while, but the money will be your own." Hansen smiled. Said,


    "That would be great, brother, don''t say anything, wait for my good news." Lin Beifeng suddenly overjoyed, he was looking for a special security squad to help him, but has not yet reached that level, Han Senken helped him to contact him, he was naturally very happy.


    Hansen is mainly afraid of Liu. There are people behind them. After he left, those people came to clean up Lin Beifeng.


    Hansen lived in the shelter, and by the way contacted the special security operations squad to help Lin Beifeng invite a protector.


    Hansen himself is not in a hurry. He is now thinking about where he should go. He originally wanted to go to his mother. On the one hand, he can protect his mother. Second, he can help his mother to add some genes.


    However, looking at my mother''s attitude, I don''t seem to care about those. He has gone hundreds of thousands of miles in the past, and there is really no need.


    If you just want to see your mom, he might as well take a leave of absence in the league.


    Hansen inquired some information in this royal sanctuary, and checked some information on Tianshang to see if there is any suitable level of living creatures nearby, so as to add some of his own level genes, and soon to promote to the third god. Shelter.


    In fact, Hansen has already felt a lot of pressure. At the level he is now exposed to, the level of the evolutionary is too low. He has almost no self-protection ability in the league, which makes Hansen feel a little bit. Too comfortable.


    After checking some information, Hansen really found a good place. There is a nest of alien creatures in the nearby mountains.


    However, the aliens inside were too fierce. Although there were several attacks in the shelter, they all ended in disastrous defeats. There were still many injuries. Since then, they have not played the idea of ??the alien nest.


    After reading some of the records written by the predecessors, Hansen is certain that there is nothing wrong with the alien creature in it, so Hansen intends to take a look.


    In the past, at the first shelter, Hansen had a speculation that the eggs of different creatures were actually the gods in the breeding.


    If the egg of the alien creature is not broken before it is born, then it will be a level creature.


    This is just Hansen��s guess at the time. If there is a **** creature in this alien nest, you can verify your guess.


    When I got a map, Han Sen went to the place where the different biological nest was. There was a small silver and silver, and there was no trouble at all on the road. He went straight to the nest of the alien creature.


    Drilled into the stone cave, I saw that the wall of the heterocrystal has been broken, and there is a whole body of green crystal, like a crystal stone person.


    Hansen opened the gene lock with the hole Xuan Jing, but only scanned its creatures, and it is certain that it is a level creature.


    Directly summoning the little angel to fight with the green crystal stone man, Hansen himself walked toward the nest of the alien creature, wanting to see if the egg of the alien creature is still there.


    There are small silver and silver, other alien creatures do not dare to approach Hansen, Hansen is also lazy to kill them, not to mention the little goblins flying around Hansen flying, those alien creatures certainly can not come.


    Soon he walked into the nest of the alien creature, and saw that the eggs of the alien creatures inside had been shattered, making Hansen more convinced of his judgment.


    "If the generation of the gods are born out of the eggs of different creatures, then where are the eggs of these alien creatures?" Han Sen is slightly distressed, this question is doomed to no answer, the alien nests are in Deep underground, it is impossible to find an answer, at least for now, human beings do not have that ability.


    Going back to the entrance, I saw that the little angel is still fighting the Green Crystal Stone Man. The Green Crystal Stone Man has been chopped many places. It seems that the situation is very bad. Even if Hansen does not shoot, it should not be supported for too long.


    Hansen did not mean to shoot, he found a stone with a high stool and sat down, while playing the gourd in his hand, watching the little angel and the green crystal stone war.


    In fact, he does not want to kill the green crystal stone people, the life gene essence of the generation of God can not absorb, kill it can only fight luck, see if there will be a beast.


    After these days, the blood on the gourd has faded a lot. The holy blood should be absorbed by the things inside, and gradually reveal the golden luster.


    The more the atmosphere inside is more obvious, and it has become more and more mysterious, and the time has been changed more than Hansen��s previous observations.


    This made Han Sen feel very surprised, it seems that the things inside are indeed growing.


    Hansen silently observed the flow of the atmosphere inside, and now the degree of the scent of the scent of the gourd is no less inferior to the scent of the sacred rhinoceros.


    It��s just that Hansen hasn��t figured out what the use of this gourd��s breath is, and how strong it is, it��s just that it can **** things up and not damage them. 8

 Chapter 780： Different flower

    The green crystal stone people are getting worse and worse. The little angel has already taken advantage of it. I am afraid that within half an hour, the green crystal stone person can be killed.


    There is no way for the green crystal stone to roar again and again. The big sword of the little angel squats on the neck of the green crystal stone again and again, and the last sword hardly smashes the head of the green crystal stone man.


    However, the Green Crystal Stone Man did not die because he was smashed his head, still madly pounced on the little angel.


    Fortunately, the little angel is not a human being, and there is no intention. The figure flickers and escapes the attack of the green crystal stone man.


    In the end, Xiaotian used it for a few hours. Almost the green crystal stone was divided into corpses, and finally the green crystal stone man was killed.


    "Hunting the **** of life, the green crystal magic, without acquiring the soul of the beast, can collect the essence of life genes, and can increase the gene of o to 1o point at any time."


    Without the soul of the beast, Hansen was slightly disappointed. He had to smash the green vitality essence and recall the little angel who left the nest of the alien creature.


    Without returning to the shelter, Hansen went straight to the west. When checking the information, Hansen also looked at another place nearby, in addition to the nest of the alien creature.


    There is a sea of ??flowers, there are many insects of different organisms, butterflies, bees, ants and many other insects are numerous.


    And there is a very terrible existence, humans have been afraid to go there, Hansen wants to see if there is a level **** creature.


    This kind of thing is very good for insects. If there is a **** creature, it may be like the magic king of the earth. It is also possible to lay eggs.


    The undulating mounds are covered with colorful flowers, and you can''t see the margins at once. It is like a sea of ??flowers.


    Those flowers are not big, a cluster of stickers on the ground, just a large number, a small flower opened above, and some actually have seven or eight colors.


    Far away, you can see many butterflies and bees flying in the sea of ??flowers. It looks amazing, but few people are close to hunting for exotic creatures.


    Hansen approached the flower sea and walked straight in with a small silver and silver. The swarms of butterflies and bees flew away, apparently scared by small silver and silver.


    The goblin has returned to the scallop. After the injury, the liquid in the scallop has no harm to her. She usually likes to hide inside.


    Not long after, Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, only to see that there was a person in front of the sea to hunt aliens, is being attacked by a group of colorful butterflies.


    It was only the water of a sword dance in the hands of the man that could not be poured in. Only one butterfly was killed, but the man did not have anything.


    "Jingji fog?" Hansen saw the man clearly, but he was a little surprised. It turned out to be the monster of the former Central Military Academy. In the archery competition of the military school league, Hansen defeated him and took it. He was the only champion in the military school league in his military school career.


    Jingji Mist obviously also saw Han Sen, the sword in his hand speeded up, and a large butterfly was killed by it. In the blink of an eye, he killed as many as a thousand, and killed the butterfly, and walked toward Hansen. Come over.


    "I didn''t expect to meet again here." Jingji fog went to Hansen and said very casually.


    "I didn''t expect it." Hansen also smiled. Although he used to be an opponent on the field, he saw it in this place, but he felt a little kind.


    "I heard that you have a level of **** pet?" asked Jingji.


    "Yes." Hansen nodded, and this incident has already spread in the high-level, and it is not surprising that Jingjiwu knows.


    "Here is more than a hundred miles west. There is a mountain peak. There are many golden-winged bees inside. There may be a level of **** creatures. If you are interested, you can go and see." Jingji said.


    "Thank you." Hansen said a thank you, and he left to go in the direction of Jingjiwu.


    There are not many words between the two people, but there is an unspeakable tacit understanding. Hansen has no doubt about the words of Jingjiwu.


    "I was still looking forward to seeing you again, but unfortunately, bye bye, I have not yet had the power to fight again." Looking at Hansen, who is far away, Jingmian��s eyes are very firm: "Go, the faster you go, the better." The farther you go, the more you have the motivation to catch up, so the world is interesting."


    Between the body flashes, the Jingji fog has already been killed by another group of butterflies.


    Hansen has been moving forward in the direction of Jingjiwu, but it is just over a hundred miles. Sure enough, I saw a mountain peak with a height of thirty or forty meters, showing the shape of a mushroom. There are many dense holes underneath. There is a fist-sized, honey-like bee in it, which comes in and out.


    "Sure enough, it is not a normal bee. I am afraid there is a real **** creature." Hansen is less than a hundred meters away from the Tufeng, but the golden-winged bees did not fear the small silver and silver momentum and fled, but also watched with vigilance. Here.


    If there is no king of the level of biological creatures in it, these golden-winged bees can''t be so against the smell of small silver and silver, I am afraid there is no shadow that has already escaped.


    Han Sen is thinking about how to force the queen bee inside to see what level of **** creature it is. When it is looking at the top of the peak, there is a very beautiful flower.


    The flowers have no stems and no leaves, as if they are directly growing on the peaks. The diameter is several meters. The petals are layered like a rose.


    The color of the flower is bright and yellow, very bright, and the floral scent of the rose flowers is strong, but it doesn''t feel tired, and it is involuntarily trying to get close to the flower.


    The flowers are so beautiful, and there seems to be a sweet honey scent in the interior, but there are not many golden-winged bees, but none of them fly to the flowers, even a bee and a butterfly are not there.


    "Strange, it��s weird. How do you grow a flower on the hive? These golden-winged bees don��t pick up its honey juice? And all the way to the hundreds of miles, all of them are small-sized flowers, only one. There is no such thing as a flower in the big picture. There must be something weird in the middle." Han Sen opened the gene lock with the hole Xuan Jing, and scanned the flower far away from the hole.


    Because the distance is a little far away, Han Sen does not feel too real, can''t see the details inside the flower, but it can already sense the horrible life atmosphere.


    "Is this flower the kind that breeds different creatures, or is it able to enhance the physical treasure?" Hansen looked at the flower strangely, and dared not act rashly.


    He has seen it many times. There must be terrorist creatures next to this treasure, and it is not just one or two simple. If it is really different, when it is really mature, there will be terrorist creatures coming.

 Chapter 781： Worm war

    Hansen is far from watching, the flowers are in a state of ambiguity, and the petals seem to be open, but they are already very beautiful.


    After a short time, the sky has already darkened, and the moon has risen. Under the moonlight, the flowers like the moon bloom slowly, and the beautiful moonlight is dazzling.


    In the center of the flower, there is a golden flower that grows toward the moon. It looks enchanting and beautiful. Like natural jade, it is crystal and moist, with a golden glow shining in the moonlight.


    The sweet smell is even more intense. Even Hansen, who is two or three hundred meters away, seems to be bathed in the floral fragrance. There is a kind of hate that can��t be rushed over, and a few mouthfuls on the flower core to see if it is inside. There is honey juice.


    Suddenly, the worms in the bottom of the turmoil rushed. The golden-winged bees that were lying outside the peaks of the earth surged. It was not long before they saw that one foot was long, and the whole body was like a gold crystal carving. Flying out of the hive.


    "Bee King!" Hansen was shocked. He quickly used the hole to see the queen bee. He only felt the chaos in his body, and turned out to be a super **** generation.


    Hansen was slightly disappointed in his heart, but he still stared at the queen bee to see what he wanted to do.


    I saw that the queen bee flew toward the flower above the peak, and fell on the flower, it looked like it was sucking the nectar inside.


    Hansen saw the throat swallowing for a while, but he couldn��t rush to take two breaths, but Hansen finally endured it.


    The queen bee usually does not come out to eat nectar. There are so many worker bees collecting honey for it. It should not be necessary to come out by itself. Now it has come out to eat honey. Obviously, the nectar of this flower is very extraordinary.


    However, generally uncommon things, certainly more than one super **** creature is guarding, but this queen has been eating for so long, and did not see other super-god creatures appear, so Hansen has some doubts.


    When Hansen wondered if the past and the queen bee robbed the nectar, he saw that the bee king''s honey sac was full of nectar and returned to the hive.


    After a while, the queen bee climbed out of the hive and once again entered the flower to collect honey. So many times, until the moon passed the middle, the flower had gradually begun to gather, and this did not come out again.


    "Isn''t the queen bee ate the nectar, but stored the nectar?" Hansen suddenly moved: "The general bee king is eating the best thing. This guy doesn''t even eat it himself. Is he trying to feed himself?" The descendants of the child, is there a young super-bee in the hive?"


    Thinking of this, Hansen has hated to open the hive and see if it is, even if there is no second generation of super gods, only those bee king honey, I am afraid there is no small effect.


    However, Hansen still resisted the temper, did not immediately start, ready to observe for a while.


    This is a group of different creatures, and it is different from killing an ordinary alien. It is not possible to rely on a little angel alone. The little goblin does not listen to his command. In case the little goblin rushes in and eats the queen bee, That is not worth the loss.


    What''s more, Xiaoyinyin is also a foodie. With these two foods in stock, Hansen had to be careful to calculate, so that he couldn''t get the benefit of the time, but he couldn''t find the benefits.


    Watching for a few days in a row, every day when the moon rises, the queen bee will come out and take the nectar of the rose flower on the top of the peak. It has been collected for several days. The nectar in the rose seems to be endless, let the queen bee Every day, there are still nectar in it.


    How big is the rose flower, and the nectar inside is definitely limited. How can it survive this day and night of the queen, there must be something weird inside.


    Hansen hesitated a moment and summoned the wings to fly in the sky. When he was watching the night, he looked down at the huge flowers. He saw that there were still a lot of nectar in the flower, and the queen bee was sucking.


    Almost until the middle of the moon, the nectar has been harvested by the queen bee, and the flowers are slowly gathering, like the flower bones that are waiting to be placed.


    But when the next day, Han Sen went to see it again, there was a nectar in the flower, which was really puzzling.


    "What the **** is going on?" Hansen thought in his heart. He was not a savage person. He couldn''t figure out the joints. He didn''t want to take it.


    During the day, Hansen suddenly heard the sound of snoring. At first, I didn''t care. There were so many insects here, and it was not surprising to hear the snoring of the wings.


    But in a short while, the snoring sounded so loud, like a helicopter propeller.


    Hansen looked up and saw that something like a green cloud flew over here, and the sound of the cymbal came from the green cloud.


    Looking closely, the green cloud turned out to be a fist-sized green-headed fly, rushing toward the Tufeng.


    The bees in the Tufeng suddenly became nervous, and the hordes of squads were drilled out of the hive to prevent those big green worms from rushing into the hive.


    For a time, gold and green were everywhere, and the golden-winged bee and the green-headed flies fought fiercely. From time to time, flies and golden-winged wings fell on the ground. I don��t know how much died.


    Hansen was surprised to see that the fighting power of the green-headed flies is obviously not as good as that of the golden-winged bees. The number of deaths is very large, but they are numerous, and they are not afraid to die in the hive. They seem to have no intention of fighting, just want to To get into the hive and eat honey.


    Although the golden-winged bee is powerful, it is relatively small in number. Although it has been protecting the hive, there are still many green-headed flies that have been drilled in.


    In the end, even the queen bee was drilled out, and the green-headed flies that had entered the hive were killed in the blink of an eye. After flying out of the nest, the wings fluttered quickly, and the body shape flashed without knowing how many green heads were killed. fly.


    But those green-headed flies are too many, just like locusts, but even the queen bee can''t take care of them, and many green-headed flies have entered the hive.


    Hansen originally thought that the green-headed flies rushed in to steal the nectar, but Hansen soon found out that he was wrong. He saw the green-headed flies that sneaked in. They rushed out again in a short time, holding a paw under the paw. A pale gold bee sting, fast wanting to escape.


    "These green-headed flies don''t steal honey and eat these bee stings?" Hansen looked more confused.


    When the bee colony saw that his bee sting was stolen, it suddenly became more violent, killing a green-headed fly that had only rushed out from there, but the bee stings fell to the ground with the green-headed flies.


    Immediately, more green-headed flies came in and grabbed the bee stings and continued to escape.

 Chapter 782： Get the super beast soul again (the lord plus more)

    When the queen bee saw the bee sting and was completely robbed, it seemed to be a golden thread rushing into the group of flies, drawing a ray of light in the void, and all the greenhead flies that met it were directly Cut the body, a large green fly was killed. ??


    Although the queen bee killed a lot, but the green-headed flies are not afraid of being killed, and they are still afraid of killing the bee stings. After all, the queen bee has no ability to kill a large area, and there are still bee stings being robbed by the green-headed flies.


    Hansen��s heart moved, and he kept up with a green-headed fly that had taken away the bee stings to see what they had robbed of these bees.


    The green-headed fly flies to the flower sea with the bee sting, because these green head flies are also the highest blood level, and Hansen is very easy to follow.


    After more than twenty miles, I saw a muddy marsh in the flower sea in front, and the flies flew into the swamp full of mud and fallen flowers.


    Hansen flew in with him. After a while, he saw a basketball-sized green spider in the swamp. After the fly flew over, he immediately turned the bee sting to the green spider, and the spider swallowed the bee sting. Go on.


    There are so many green-headed flies in the swamp. The spiders don''t know what method to use. As long as it is close to the green-headed flies, the nearby green-headed flies suddenly feel like hypnotized, obeying its orders and pointing to the hive. Fly away and grab the bee sting for this green spider.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly a little surprised. He swept the green spider with the hole in the Xuanqi field. It was a level **** creature, but it was also a generation of gods.


    ��Does this guy have to give birth to future generations? So I will eat?�� Hansen��s heart feels weird, and the second-level sanctuary��s level of **** creatures is obviously much more than the first shelter, many levels of **** creatures. All are working hard to give birth to future generations.


    "It seems that the alien creatures are also trying to evolve! Just don''t know what level of the **** creatures can be reborn like a holy rhinoceros, and get rid of the second shelter." Han Sen faintly thinks, I am afraid it is only a level. It is also difficult to reach that level in the second generation of God.


    The green-headed flies brought a lot of bee stings back, and the green spiders swallowed one by one. In a short while, Hansen saw a green spider crawling out of a cave next to the green spider.


    The appearance is very similar to the previous green spider, but the size is much smaller, the body is only as big as a baseball, and the whole body is green and jade, so it is much better than that.


    "Second generation?" Han Sen''s heart was ecstatic, sweeping through the hole in the tunnel. It was a bit strange, although it was not as good as silver and silver, but it was much stronger than the average blood creature. It must be the second generation of the god.


    "Good!" Hansen was overjoyed. He didn''t hesitate at all. He directly let the little angel kill the big spider. He summoned the peacock and smashed the scorpion. move.


    The big spider was feeding the little spider with a bee sting, and suddenly saw the angel killing the past, suddenly screaming, squirting a white spider silk wrapped around the little sword of the little angel.


    Although the little angel''s big sword cut off the spider''s silk, but the strength is also weak, and the big sword also sticks a lot of spider silk.


    The big spider''s claws crawled fast, and the little angels kept spitting the spider''s silk, and they made a spider web. They made a lot of trouble for the little angels. The spider silks are very tough and strong. Sticky, although the little angel cut off a part, but she also stuck a lot on her body and the big sword, causing some trouble for her.


    The little spider was very excited and waved his claws and screamed. He even sprinkled the spider''s silk with the big spider. Don''t look at it''s small size, but the spider silk that it spit out seems to be tougher and more sticky than the big spider.


    Hansen quietly took the peacock and pointed at it, thinking: "The law of life is originally a weak meat, you eat bee sting, I can only kill a little spider to eat."


    While aiming, he recorded the breath of his breath with the hole in the tunnel.


    As the little spider excitedly spun, Hansen žžž directly pulled the trigger, and a branch of steel arrow suddenly flew toward the little spider.


    Fight!


    The little spider was excitedly spraying the spider''s silk, and suddenly a black cold light came into its mouth, and its diameter penetrated its body.


    Sure enough, its body can not be compared with the adult body, and the strength of the spider itself seems to be very high, the z steel arrow suddenly shot.


    Hey!


    The three arrows that followed were also shot into the body of the little spider from different angles. It was still struggling, but the three arrows went down and suddenly shot it as a hedgehog and fell to the side.


    "Hunting the gods, ghosts, spiders, young creatures, get the ghost eye spider beast soul, flesh and blood can be eaten, you can collect the life gene extract, use the random to get the o to 1o point level gene."


    Hansen suddenly fell out of joy, and did not expect to kill the little spider so easily, but also got the soul of the beast, this time really earned.


    The big spider saw that the little spider was killed, and suddenly it was fierce. He rushed toward Hansen, apparently wanting to kill Hansen, the murderer.


    Hansen did not escape. He saw that the ghost of the ghost eye spider was relatively weak in the level **** creature. He secretly operated the big Leiyin boxing and prepared to give it a face.


    The power of the thunder and the bells were intertwined in Hansen''s body, and when the spider rushed over, Hansen made a big explosion of the big Leiyin, directly smashing his breath, and it was a paralyzed body.


    However, Han Sen and his blue compound eyes were right, suddenly felt confused in the brain, the body breath because of the loss of control, but also directly spread out, the big Lei Yinquan suddenly attacked.


    However, just in a flash, Hansen resumed the Qingming, seeing that the big spider had already killed him, and the claws had already caught him.


    Hansen launched his body and risked the danger of avoiding the attack of the ghost-eyed spider. He said: "It��s dangerous. This ghost-eyed spider can control the human brain through the eyes. Fortunately, my mental strength is because of The second crystallization of the ruins of the genus caused a variability. The mental strength was far stronger than that of the average person. It was restored at once, otherwise it was almost killed by it."


    The little angel has already rushed over and stopped the ghost-eyed spider. Hansen quickly opened the distance with it. He closed his eyes and did not look at it. He directly sensed its action with the hole and the peacock. .


    Sure enough, as Hansen expected, he did not need to look at the ghost eye spider, the brain was not affected again, and the unscrupulous shooting of the ghost eye spider. 8

 Chapter 783： Secondary absorption (the lord plus more)

    With the help of Hansen''s arrow, the little angel finally smashed the sword on the ghost eye spider, and directly opened the body of the ghost eye spider, and the green blood suddenly flowed out.


    It is only three swords, and the ghost eye spider is killed by the little angel.


    "Hunting the **** creature ghost eye spider, without acquiring the soul of the animal, you can collect the essence of life genes, and randomly obtain the gene of o to 1o point."


    "It''s a pity!" Hansen sighed, unable to get the soul of the beast again.


    The body decomposition of the ghost eye spider disappeared, leaving only a piece of life gene extract, not like a small spider, there are still dead bodies.


    Hansen walked to the side of the little spider and pulled out the z-steel arrow from his body. He now has a total of 14 z-steel original stone arrows, and one is lost. This is already the Wang family. All of it.


    After all, there are too few things in the original steel, and there are even fewer chunks that can be used to make arrows.


    Hansen took out a piece of life gene extract from the body of a small spider, and the small silver and silver that looked at it were not to be said. The body of the ghost eye spider was swallowed directly.


    "Your sister, I am still preparing to raise the pet beast!" Hansen wants to take it back but it is too late, but he is just a gesture. If the silver and silver can grow up, it will be of great benefit to him.


    Small silver silver is still very useful compared to the unbelievable guy.


    Hansen holds the essence of the spider''s life gene, tries to refine it by simulating the scent of the spider, and it absorbs the little green crystal very smoothly.


    "Absorb the Ghost Eye Spider Life Gene Essence, Level Sense Gene +1."


    The sound of the gene of the gods is constantly ringing in the mind, and a cool breath is poured into the body, blending into Hansen''s cells.


    Especially in the cells of the eyes, a lot of cool air is poured in, which makes Hansen''s eyes comfortable and indescribable.


    In the end, the spider''s life gene extract added an 8-point **** gene to Hansen, bringing the total number of his **** genes to 44 points.


    "It��s almost halfway through." Hansen was pleased.


    My eyes looked at the distance, but I felt that my eyesight was a lot better. I took out a small mirror and took photos of my eyes. Now my pupil is darker, and there seems to be a layer of halo flowing, making his eyes look like a For black gems, there is an indescribable charm.


    "The ability of this ghost eye spider should be above the eyes, but unfortunately I shot the little guy far away, and did not let it come and display." Han Sen was a little happy.


    I think that the little angel is not afraid of the ability of the ghost eye spider. The more I like it, the little angel has no special ability, but the practicality is really strong, and it can cope with various situations. It is indeed a rare good pet.


    "I don''t know what kind of terrible ability to evolve again after she has reached the third asylum." Hansen is very much looking forward to the evolution of the little angel, but it seems that it is waiting for the third shelter.


    After the silver and silver swallowed the flesh and blood of the ghost-eyed spider, it seemed a little sleepy. He didn''t move on Hansen''s shoulder, and his eyes smashed, and it looked like he was asleep.


    However, Hansen can sense that the life of the body is very conflicting, and he is trying to digest the flesh and blood of the ghost eye spider.


    After watching it for a while, there is no danger in seeing small silver and silver. Hansen just let go of his heart and prepare to collect the essence of the life of the big ghost eye spider.


    But with the essence of life genes, Hansen is a move in his heart: "The big ghost eye spider is also a ghost eye spider. I use the technique of the life of the little ghost eye spider. I don''t know if it can be used to absorb this life gene. Essence."


    Han Sen and the more he thought he had a door, immediately simulated the scent of the ghost eye spider again, trying to absorb the life gene essence of this big ghost eye spider.


    With the operation of the life-flowing technique, the green vitality essence actually trembled, gradually melted and then inhaled into the body, and gradually reintegrated into the cells as the atmosphere circulated and refined. Among them.


    Hansen��s eyes are more and more cool, and he feels more and more eyes.


    "Absorb the Ghost Eye Spider Life Gene Essence, Level Sense Gene +1."


    In the mind, the familiar voice was heard again. Hansen was ecstatic: "It��s really good, it��s so good, it can save a lot of time. If you can kill the snow turtle family, you don��t know. How many levels of God genes can be added."


    However, Hansen soon had a problem. After absorbing the whole piece of life gene extract, he only added 2 points of the **** gene, far less than the level of the **** gene of the little ghost eye spider. More.


    "Strange, even if the same life gene extract is resistant, is it so much worse?" Han Sen frowned slightly, and there was only one possibility to think about it.


    The essence of the life gene of the **** generation is very limited to him, and there is no way to compare it with the first shelter. Now he needs to absorb the essence of life genes of the second generation.


    "But two things are better than nothing. It is already very good." Hansen is very contented.


    However, according to this inference, Han Sen has some sorrow, then after the third shelter, he is not at least to kill the gods three generations, can quickly increase the level of God genes.


    But that''s all the future. Han Sen is too lazy to think too far. It is the right choice to be a good person.


    Han Sen saw that the little goblin flew out of the scallop at this time. It looked like he was just waking up. He suddenly felt up in his heart. This guy ate and sipped all day, except for selling and selling, not doing anything, etc. It��s just that when he finished playing, he just didn��t put his master in his eyes.


    But I really want to clean up the little goblin, Hansen is afraid that she can''t beat her, and suddenly she feels the movement of the ghost eye spider.


    Hansen tried to simulate the scent of the little ghost eye spider, and I felt that my eyes had some changes, and it seemed that there was coolness flowing out of my eyes.


    "Little baby, come, look here." Hansen piled up a smile and reached out to call the little goblin.


    The little goblin fell on the back of Hansen''s hand, looking at Hansen with a sleepy look.


    Hansen��s eyes flashed in the blink of an eye, staring at the little goblin, and after seeing Hansen��s fascinating eyes, the little goblins suddenly showed some confusion and their eyes quickly became empty.


    "Hey, little goblin, see how I can clean you up." Hansen smiled in his heart and extended his claws toward the little goblin.

 Chapter 784： Ghost eye soul

    Hansen��s hand had not touched the little goblin, but the little goblin suddenly spurted a chill on Han Sen��s face. The frozen Hansen had a chill, and the eyebrows had a hoarfrost.


    The little goblin made a face to Hansen''s tongue, and his face was full of smiles.


    "Well, you are a little thing, you dare to play with me." Han Sen was angry to catch the little goblin, but the little goblin was quickly plunged into the scallop, stalking Hansen across the scallop.


    Hansen had no choice but to put her scallops in her pocket.


    "It seems that this trick does not work for the little goblin." Han Sen is depressed, can only wait to go back, find someone to try.


    Han Sen then carefully looked at the ghost eye spider soul he had just got.


    Ghost Eye Spider: Masked Beast Soul.


    Han Sen looked at the slightest glimpse, the beast of the mask face armor is also a relatively unpopular beast soul, generally seems to be particularly useful, the ordinary mask is to enhance the defense of the face.


    However, this is the supernatural creature''s mask beast soul. Maybe there is any special effect. After all, the ghost eye spider itself is not a different creature that is known for its defense. It is unreasonable that its beast soul will be the ordinary defensive animal soul.


    The ghost eye spider beast was summoned, and a strange blue mask appeared on Hansen��s face. The mask was really weird, like a spider with wings. The wings blocked the eyes and the spiders blocked it. The nose, except for the other places are exposed, can not achieve defensive effects, but also blocked the line of sight.


    Hansen looked blue with a blue mask, and everything he saw in his eyes turned blue. Only when he saw the body of life, he showed a red color, a bit like watching the picture of the life heat scanner. .


    "It really is not a defensive mask, but what is the use of this?" Han Sen looked at the small silver and silver on his shoulders, only to see that the silver and silver were red, like a burning flame.


    Then look at the green-headed flies in the distance, but find that their red color is a little bit, like a scent of a little bit, you can see a little.


    Han Sen looked at it for a while and probably understood the usefulness of the spider mask. This clearly shows that the life of the living body can be directly seen.


    But it is only able to see the strength of life, but it is not like a hole in the air, and even the flow of breath can be seen clearly.


    However, it also has its advantages. After wearing this mask, the eyesight can be seen, and there is a certain distance requirement for the hole.


    "This thing is the ghost of the ghost eye spider, I don''t know if there is any mutual gain effect with the technique of the scent of the ghost eye spider." Han Sen tried to simulate the scent of the ghost eye spider.


    Suddenly, I felt that the coldness in my eyes was overflowing into the spider mask. Hansen��s eyesight became much stronger. It seemed to be far more distant than before, and it was able to see many things that were previously unclear. Remote details.


    Hansen glanced at it, and the fluff on the legs of the green-headed flies outside the kilometer, the roots were clear and incomparable, which made Hansen very fond of it.


    "This thing is better than the average telescope. It''s just that the image is only blue and red. It''s not very good." Hansen thought about it and smashed the scallop out of his pocket. Looking at the little goblin inside, I once again run the technique of the scent of the ghost eye spider.


    The goblin saw Hansen and immediately made a face to him. However, after touching Hansen��s gaze, he suddenly looked at his face and his eyes showed a sense of sorrow.


    "Come out." Hansen ordered the little goblin with his mind.


    The little goblin actually opened the scallop slowly, but only half of it, the little goblin woke up, immediately closed the scallop, and looked at Hansen with some surprise, then dared not look again, turned his head directly.


    "Sure enough." Hansen''s heart more and more like this spider mask, can actually confuse the little goblin who is a super **** creature, this is already a very strong effect.


    This time the harvest was huge, but Hansen was still greedy and ran back to the side of the Golden Winged Hive, and wanted to see if there was any chance.


    The green-headed flies seem to have woke up from the mental control because of the relationship between the ghost-eyed spiders, and they have not escaped from the swamps.


    In addition to the corpse of the head flies and the golden-winged bees, the golden-winged bees resumed order.


    Waiting for the night, the queen bee still flies out of the nest to collect the nectar of the rose flower above the peak.


    Han Sen really can''t see any doorway. He can only wait for the dark angel to try to grab the nectar in the night. Get some nectar back and see if it is useful.


    At night, when the moon rose and the rose blossoms again, when Hansen was about to release the little angel, he saw that the queen was flying again.


    However, today seems to be a bit different from usual. Today, when the queen bee comes out, there is something in the paw. The sparkling crystal looks very shining, like a golden luminous jewel.


    Hansen looked carefully and felt like it was the crystallization of bees.


    "Strange, what did the queen bee take out of the honey crystal?" Hansen wondered, and he did not release the little angel, and watched it for a while.


    Today''s weather is very good, and the bright moon in the sky is big and bright, it is the full day.


    The queen bee grabbed the egg-sized honey crystal and flew around the mountain peak for several laps, but did not want to collect honey. Finally, the honey crystal was placed next to the rose flower and flew back to the hive.


    Not long after, the queen bee flew out again, still holding a crystal, and placed it in the same position.


    Repeated this several times, a total of five honey crystals were placed there, and the queen bee returned to the hive and did not come out again.


    Hansen looked strange, didn''t know what it was doing, and then looked at the other golden-winged bees, and they all flew back into the nest, not even one.


    When Hansen was wondering, he suddenly heard a strange sound coming from the nearby flower sea, as if something was approaching the hive.


    Hansen looked at the past and saw the flowers in the distance shaking. It seemed that something had climbed from the flowers, but there were flowers blocking it, but I could not see what it was.


    It''s just that the flowers here are all low flowers, which can be blocked by them. They don''t think they are big monsters. At most, they are things like a small snake. The snakes are slightly larger, and these flowers can''t be blocked.


    The thing went straight to the Tufeng. After a while, Hansen finally could see what it was. From a distance, it turned out to be a translucent silkworm, which was not very big. The body is like a silver crystal. From such unpleasant and slow, I climbed up to the bumblebee and climbed to the side of the rose flower.


    And none of the golden-winged bees in the mountain peaks flew out to attack it.

 Chapter 785： Overbearing bug

    Silkworm baby Yaowu Yangwei climbed to the top of the Tufeng, climbed a section of the rose flowers around, and soon appeared the five pieces of honey crystals above, suddenly no one else rushed up and began to eat those crystals.


    "These golden-winged bees are really not easy. They are robbed by the ghost-eyed spiders. Now they have to supply honey to such a worm. It��s so hard to be a bee. It��s really sad." Han Sen is now Finally, I understand that this product is to pay for the protection of the king��s meal.


    However, even the queen bee is so afraid of it, and it is not too small to think about it. Hansen took a look at the newly-made ghost-eye mask, and saw that the red-like creature in the silkworm is like a flame, and it is much stronger than the small silver. But it is similar to the queen.


    Han Sen really does not understand, this small thing can threaten the golden-winged queen, let the queen be honestly hand over the honey crystal, on the strength, it seems that it is not stronger than the queen, not to mention the queen has so many Golden-winged bees help, it should not be difficult to defeat it.


    But this guy is delicious here, the queen bee and the golden-winged bee colony are afraid to come out.


    "Is this guy so powerful?" Han Sen turned to the hole in the tunnel to see it. Now it is in the body, and it is refining the crystals that they eat.


    "The second generation of the gods, the strength is nothing more than this, the little angel should be much stronger than it." Han Sen looked even more puzzled, do not know what this worm is so arrogant.


    The five pieces of honey crystals are just a quarter of an hour, and they are swallowed up by the worms like silkworms. After eating the crystals, it still doesn��t leave, standing on the top of the mountain and suppressing the strange sounds of the half body. .


    After a short while, I saw the queen bee flying out, looking at the worm in the air, and the worm screamed again. The queen behaved a little angry and danced in the air.


    Watching a bee and a worm communicate there, it was Hansen.


    The queen bee was very angry, but in the end it seemed to have yielded. After reaching an agreement, he flew back to the hive and took three crystals one by one in front of the bug.


    However, the worm was still not satisfied, and he yelled at the bee king. He jumped on a stone and screamed more loudly. It was like a small tyrant.


    Originally, Hansen thought that this time the queen bee could not help but be angry. How could he work with this little bug? I didn��t expect the queen bee to surrender, and took three crystals from the hive and put it out. In front of the little bugs.


    So the little bug was satisfied with the climb from the stone, and satisfied to continue to eat honey crystal.


    The queen bee seems to be somewhat dejected and went back to the hive, which is helpless for such a squeeze.


    "What exactly is this guy coming to, can actually force the queen bee like this, is there a stronger father and mother behind it, so can it be so arrogant?" Han Sen thought it suddenly became active.


    If this guy has the same kind of thing, he can kill the small ones first, then kill the old ones together, and the same kind of breath can be used to absorb all the life genes of the insect family.


    The worm had eaten four pieces of honey crystals. It seems that some of them can''t be eaten anymore. The small body has been raised and drummed and round, like a small ball.


    squeak!


    The bug screamed again, and Hansen originally thought that it would ask the queen to come out to do something, but Hansen soon appeared, and the bug was not called the queen.


    I saw the insect''s mouth, even spewed out the thin silk thread, and the road looped on himself, and soon wrapped the body in the shackles.


    "Is this guy actually a young child, want to change towards adulthood?" Hansen suddenly changed his face.


    If it is as he guessed, Hansen understands why the queen bee is so afraid of it. Now it is so fierce. After it becomes adult, the power does not know how terrible it is. The queen is so jealous of it. Willingly squeezed it.


    "You must kill this guy." Han Sen just wanted to do it, but the hole in the Xuan gas field swept the silkworm cocoon, but it stopped again.


    The breath of Hansen��s current silkworm cocoon is changing, which is somewhat different from what he has written before, and it is still changing.


    It seems that it is completely different from the two kinds of breath, so Hansen has to stop.


    If he kills the worm now, if the technique of the scent that has just been written does not work, then it is not a big loss.


    After hesitating, Hansen resisted not shooting, continued to watch the changes in the cocoon, and recorded all of it.


    The breath of the cocoon varies greatly. It is only one night. The breath in the inner part is completely changed. If you don��t see it, Hansen will not believe that these two completely different breaths will appear in the same level. God creatures.


    "What does this guy look like in the end?" Hansen was curious, but by the early morning, the breath would no longer change, and it seemed that it had been transformed.


    When the first dawn appeared from the east, the cocoon slammed and cracked a gap. I saw a silver butterfly that gathered her wings and was struggling to climb out of the cocoon.


    However, it seems to be a bit hard at first, it is difficult to break completely at once, the silver butterfly only drilled a head, and most of the body and wings are still inside.


    Hansen��s heart moved, and he summoned the little angel, and he picked up the peacock and smashed it.


    At this time, don''t want it. It''s not harder to wait for it to come out. There is no better chance than this. The silver butterfly has just changed and the body has not yet fully adapted. It is also stuck in the shackles. It is a godsend. .


    Snapped!


    A z-steel original stone arrow hit the head of the silver butterfly, and only a shallow scratch was placed on the top of its head. Obviously its body is much stronger than the ghost eye spider.


    However, with this arrow, the silver butterfly made a painful cry and struggled to come out, but the little angel''s sword had already been smashed up, and it was also on its head.


    The silver butterfly was stuck inside, and the claws have not yet come out. It is just struggling to make the silkworm cocoon roll, hoping to avoid the sword of the little angel.


    However, in this case, how could it be avoided, and the little angel slammed it on his head.


    Blood rushed out, although the power of the big sword was much stronger than Hansen''s arrow, but it still hurt the silver butterfly, and finally could not smash its head.


    Before the silver butterfly did not evolve, it was here that the king was used to hegemony. Where was this humiliation, suddenly screaming with sorrow, the body struggled desperately, and wanted to come out from it.


    when! when! when!


    The little angels have three swords in one, the swords and swords are all in the same place, and their heads are pulled out with a deep mark, but the vitality of the silver butterfly is really stubborn and strong, and it has not been killed.


    when!


    The little angel was smashed down by a sword, but a paw of the silver butterfly had already protruded out of the shackles, blocking the sword of the little angel, and the sound of gold and iron sang, the big sword did not hurt it. paw.

 Chapter 786： Silver-winged butterfly

    Hansen has already rushed to the front of the silver butterfly, and the thunderous roar in the majestic body, the fist pulled to the limit, and the head of the silver butterfly is a fist.


    The silvery sun-like thunder blasted directly on the head of the silver butterfly, and suddenly the whole body of the silver butterfly was blown up, and the thunder and lightning caused its body to be paralyzed.


    The little angel took this opportunity and took back the big sword. The wound on the silver butterfly head was even a few swords. The wound in the wound was mad, and half of the head was cut.


    Even so, the silver butterfly still has not died, broke free from the cocoon, climbed out of the mouth and screamed at Hansen and the little angel.


    Hansen��s eyes flashed in the light, and the ghost eye mask flowed on the blue light, suddenly licking the raging silver butterfly.


    This embarrassing effort, the little angel is a few swords down, along the wound, and the silver butterfly''s head has been removed a part, the silver butterfly is obviously not quite good.


    Didn''t wait for it to completely climb out of the cocoon, and the little angel cut his head down.


    "Stop the **** creature silver-winged butterfly, you can''t get the soul of the beast, the flesh and blood can be eaten, you can collect the essence of life genes, and absorb the essence of life genes to get the gene of o to 1o point."


    Hansen was overjoyed, but he did not hesitate. He summoned the blue bronze clock to make up the past, let it absorb the blood flowing out of the silver-winged butterfly, and don''t waste it.


    After the death mourning bell sucked the blood of the silver-winged butterfly, the more obvious the symbol on the clock, the faint feeling of dying.


    It was only Hansen who waited for a while, and did not see it change. He could only take it back.


    A small silver crystal was dug out of the body of the silver-winged butterfly, which is the essence of its life.


    The body of the silver-winged butterfly was also taken up by Hansen. The body of the **** of the gods, humans seem to have no way to eat directly. For the time being, no pets can be fed. Let��s take it back.


    I was about to leave here, but suddenly I saw the queen bee with a group of golden-winged bees. Hansen suddenly became furious: "Your sister, the little bug scared you like a turtle grandson. Is it? Grandpa, I am worse than the little bug, do you dare to bully me?"


    Hansen was angry and was preparing to order the little angels to kill the golden-winged bees, but saw that the queen bee caught the golden crystal and flew to Hansen, putting the five pieces of crystal on the ground in front of Hansen. Then he danced a few laps to Hansen.


    Although Hansen does not understand the buzzword, but he also knows how it looks, the queen bee is paying a protection fee to himself.


    "Because you are sensible, I wanted to destroy your hive. If you look so sensible, even if I come back next time, do you want to know about it?" Hansen took the honey crystal and went to lazy again. Kill this golden winged queen.


    Anyway, a generation of gods, killing is not much good, after all, the chance of getting the soul of the beast is too low.


    And this time Hansen''s harvest has been very rich, and he is not willing to provoke a bee colony. These golden-winged bees are too many. If you really want to kill, it is not easy to kill the queen bee.


    With the departure of the honey crystal, Hansen directly absorbed the essence of the life of the silver-winged butterfly.


    In the process of absorption, there was a little trouble. Hansen first simulated the technique of the scent of the silver-winged butterfly, but the result was that it could not successfully absorb the essence of life genes.


    Later, I changed the technique of worm''s breath, and finally I can absorb the essence of life genes, but I can only absorb half of it. The other half is Hansen and once again simulates the technique of the flow of silver-winged butterflies, which can be absorbed again.


    The life-genetic essence of the silver-winged butterfly has been provided to Hansen��s 9-point **** gene. With Hansen��s current level of gene, he can get so many genes in a life gene. It is already very rare.


    "This silver-winged butterfly is interesting. I don''t know what it is for the two kinds of breath-flowing techniques." Han Sen has no time to study now, and he has walked out of the sea.


    On the way back, I didn��t touch the Jingji fog, and I didn��t know where he went. Hansen was very fond of this man.


    Returning to the shelter, Hansen was thinking about how to deal with the body of the silver-winged butterfly, but he saw Lin Beifeng''s face excited.


    "Things get it, this is for you." Lin Beifeng directly stuffed a rectangular box to Hansen.


    The box is an ordinary alloy box. Hansen directly opened it and looked at it, but it was a little surprised to see Lin Beifeng: "Z steel original stone?"


    Hansen is not sure if this is the original steel of Z steel, because the size of this piece is too big.


    It is very rare to have a long steel stone that can be made into a smashing arrow. The piece inside the box is actually two feet long and three fingers wide. Although the shape is not regular, it is already polished into a short knife or a short sword. enough.


    The original steel of z steel like this is definitely a treasure in the treasure, which is much more precious than the z steel arrows given by the Wang family.


    "Good eyesight, there are not many people who know this stuff now. I originally wanted to show it. I didn''t expect you to know it." Lin Beifeng smiled and said: "When you take it, I will give it back to you. The human feelings and the money to buy your beast, but you don''t say anything to me, I will not recognize you when you say it."


    Hansen put the box back and pushed it back to Lin Beifeng. He solemnly said: "You are too expensive. My soul can''t be worth so much. Bring it back."


    Han Sen is too aware of the value of this piece of steel, and the polished blade is definitely not too inferior. If the craft is good enough, it may even be superior to the superior.


    This thing changed his two blood animal beasts, he is too cheap, so big that he is embarrassed to take advantage of this.


    Lin Beifeng did not reach out and smiled and said: "The origin of this thing is a bit problematic. I can''t use it myself, and I can''t find anyone to help me polish it into a blade. It doesn''t matter if I stay here. You will Take it. If you want to feel overwhelmed, then send me two gods of blood and blood?"


    "What problem?" Hansen did not push back, but still asked.


    "To tell you the truth, this is what I dug out. Don''t ask anything else, I won''t say it. If you can find someone who can trust you to polish it, you can use it absolutely, but don''t talk around. Lin Beifeng once again sang Han Sen.


    "That line, I took it, I need to tell you what kind of beast soul you want. Let me give it to you first. I try to help you." Hansen always wanted a short blade, and he still liked it.


    "Then I will be welcome. If you have a humanoid shape, you will have a stronger body and a soul to give me two." Lin Bei said with a slobber.


    Han Sen erected the **** against Lin Beifeng. These things he still wants.


    Returning to the league with the original stone, Hansen intends to contact the Wang family and let the Wang family help him polish it into a blade. This thing is too tough, and the general craft can''t be polished.


    After the contact, Han Sen chatted with Ji Yanran. Today she is just free and can have a meal together.


    Hansen��s heart was a move, and the corner of his mouth showed an evil smile: ��I��ll just try it for her later.�� 8

 Chapter 787： Seize from the air ** (Allies add more)

    In the evening, after having eaten with Ji Yanran, Hansen pulled Ji Yanran on the sofa and said happily, "Dear, I just recently learned a kind of super power, very, very powerful."


    "What superpower?" Ji Yanran looked at Hansen with curiosity.


    This kind of super power is naturally normal for modern humans. Ji Yanran is very strange about what kind of super power makes Hansen so excited.


    Han Sen mysteriously reached Ji Yanran''s ear and said, "Get things out of the air."


    After listening to Ji Yanran, he was shocked: "How did you do that? The evolutionist can pick things up from the air?"


    This ability is not unusual among transcendants, but it is absolutely incredible among the evolvers. After all, the evolvers do not have the ability to release power.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t finished it yet. I''m not picking things up in the air, but here you come ..." Han Sen pulled Ji Yanran and let Ji Yanran stand Next to the wall opposite the sofa, walked back to the sofa and sat down again.


    "What are you doing?" Ji Yanran was also curious, what exactly did Hansen do.


    "You''re standing there, I''m sitting here, believe it or not, as long as you reach out and grab it in the air, you can take your underwear away from three meters away, and it won''t hurt you even a little bit, and you''ll have a lot of clothes . "Hansen said solemnly.


    "What tricks do you want to play? What conspiracy is there?" Ji Yanran naturally refused to believe that there was such a thing. According to Hansen, he wouldn''t call it to take things out of the air, but should move the space.


    That kind of power is not even among the surpassing ones, not to mention that Hansen is only an evolutionary, and it is impossible to have that kind of power.


    "I''ll ask you to believe it or not?" Han Sen asked earnestly.


    "I don''t believe it." Ji Yanran poked her lips and looked at Hansen carefully. She knew that Hansen must have any conspiracy.


    Hansen narrowed his eyes and smiled. "So let''s make a bet, if I did, how about you bit me today?"


    "I bite you ... what ..." Ji Yanran didn''t finish talking, flushed all over, and finally recollected, "I won''t be fooled by you, don''t play."


    Said, Ji Yanran was about to come back, Hansen laughed: "So you believe I can take your underwear away from three meters away?"


    "Don''t believe it, who knows what conspiracy you have." Ji Yanran is not a blind woman and naturally won''t believe in the impossible.


    "Gamble if you don''t believe it, unless you don''t have confidence in your own judgment." Han Sen pouted his lips. "How about Captain, don''t you have that confidence?"


    Although Ji Yanran knew that Hansen was arousing herself, he was still very upset about Hansen''s dislike, biting his lips and staring at Hansen, saying, "Are you sure you won''t come?"


    "I lose if I leave this sofa," Hansen said immediately.


    "You won''t hurt my clothes?" Ji Yanran looked at herself, wearing a whole set of white military uniforms, white tops, white pants, and white boots. How could it not be seen that Hansen directly snatched the underwear.


    "Don''t talk about clothes. I lose if I mess up your hair." Han Sen said firmly.


    "You don''t use any instruments?" Ji Yanran still thinks Hansen must have some conspiracy.


    "My good wife, I''m sitting here, nothing, just use your hands to take your **** out of three meters. After I succeed, if you think that I have used any conspiracy, you can not confess. This is okay? "Han Sen said, stretching his empty hands.


    "Okay, then you just sit there and grab it. I see how you grab my **** ..." Ji Yanran really didn''t believe that Han Sen could really do that kind of thing.


    "Then you can see clearly, the secret technique of my Han family ancestors, taking underwear from the air ** ..." Han Sen''s face was calm, and he was swinging those empty hands in front of himself.


    Ji Yanran''s eyes moved with Hansen''s palm. She wanted to stare at Hansen. If Hansen used any means, she would expose him directly and would never confess.


    As her eyes moved, it was inevitable to make contact with Hansen.


    "Separate ... empty ... capture ... within ..." Han Sen shouted in a pretended manner, and at the same time grasped the palm towards Ji Yanran.


    Ji Yanran''s gaze was already in the process of contact with Hansen''s eyes, and he became confused and empty, sitting there with his eyes widened.


    "Take off your underwear and show it to me." Han Sen grinned and issued an order sitting on the sofa.


    Ji Yanran was really obedient, and she began to undress and undress. The white military pants were taken off, exposing the infinitely beautiful slender ** and a small white **.


    Seeing Ji Yanran''s fingers slowly pulled down, Han Sen''s eyes were straight and he swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva, but for the sake of happiness tonight, Han Sen forcibly resisted Ji Yanran The idea of ??Fa-rectification in situ.


    However, Ji Yanran''s blouse was very long, and she could only see a pair of beautiful legs. She could not see anything else.


    Ji Yanran sent the little white ** to Han Sen''s hands. Han Sen couldn''t help but reached out and touched Ji Yan Ran''s rounded buttocks before ordering: "Go back and put on your clothes."


    Ji Yanran really obediently walked back to the wall, put on his clothes again, and stood there as before.


    The strange color in Han Sen''s eyes gradually converged, and Ji Yanran''s eyes gradually recovered from the hollow.


    "Pants ..." Han Sen grabbed his underwear and shouted loudly, and Ji Yanran suddenly woke up completely.


    Ji Yanran didn''t know that he had been controlled by Hansen before. She thought that she had been staring at Hansen and saw the small white ** in Hansen''s hands. She suddenly changed her face and quickly reached out and touched her under the pants. , But touch it inside, Xiao ** really disappeared.


    "You ... how did you do it ..." Ji Yanran looked like he had seen a ghost.


    "It''s not important how to do it, the important thing is, dear, you lost." Han Sen directly threw the little ** in the hands, and the person had arrived in front of Ji Yanran, hugged Ji Yanran horizontally, and went to the sofa Last lost.


    "Not counting ... not counting ... you cheated ..." Ji Yanran blushed, blocking his hands with Han Sen to prevent him from succeeding, trying to cheat.


    "I knew you wouldn''t admit it, so it''s no wonder that I''ve spoiled my flowers." Han Sen''s eyes were full of light, once again controlling Ji Yanran.


    "By the way, come here." Hansen opened the virtual image, evoked a **** striptease, and then ordered Ji Yanran: "Learn how to dance for me."


    Ji Yanran is usually very shy. When he was with Hansen, he did n��t even dare to turn on the lights. When he was forced to turn on the lights, his whole body would be ashamed and crimson. Naturally, it was impossible to show this dance to Hansen. Already.


    At this time, Ji Yanran twisted her hot and **** body with the beauties in the video, and took off her clothes a little.


    "Tuttutu ..." Han Sen''s eyes were straight, and he was so addicted while watching. Ji Yanran''s figure was even more charming than that. Han Sen''s nose felt hot, as if Nosebleed is about to spit out.

 Chapter 788： Hate trouble (the lord adds more)

    Ji Yanran jumped to Hansen and danced around Hansen sitting on the sand. The white shirt had been slowly taken off, revealing a delicate waist and a pair of white plump, just white underwear. Blocked, can not find the beauty of the mountain.


    Ji Yanran gently twisted the **** waist and plump fragrant buttocks, and the upper body slowly approached Hansen, and his fingers slowly untied the bust.


    "Take off..." Hansen''s eyes are wide, and the woman in front of her eyes is black and black, and the skin is white and snowy, and her eyes are about to fall into the white and full gully.


    "Ouch!"


    Seeing that the underwear belt has been untied, the plump is about to jump out, Han Sen��s eyes are almost straight, but suddenly the head is being chiseled.


    However, Ji Yanran had a jade hand on his bust, and another jade hand clenched into a small fist, giving Han Sen a good shot.


    "The big color wolf, you know that you are not well-intentioned, I want to hypnotize me, if I am so easily hypnotized, I will not be able to turn you off." Ji Yanran said, the jade hand pinched Hansen��s cheek, sly Pinch it up.


    "It turns out that the ability of this ghost eye spider is useless!" Han Sen was depressed in his heart, and then looked at the look of Ji Yanran''s face. He suddenly gave birth to the gallbladder and pulled her into his arms. The bust that covered the beautiful scenery directly caught it.


    "Let me go, you are a big color wolf!" Ji Yanran eyes blurred, cheeks red, can not tell the charm.


    "Dare to deceive as a husband, let you know today that you know the family law of the Han family." Han Sen was forced to rush.


    "Bad egg... don''t ah... oh..."


    The spring is infinite in the dormitory, and the sand is shaking all the time, as if it were an earthquake.


    Until the middle of the night, Han Sen was satisfied with the support of Ji Yunran to sleep on the bed, Ji Yanran today surprisingly cooperate, almost let Han Sen bones crisp.


    Hansen asked why Ji Yanran was not hypnotized by him. Ji Yanran told him that she had received training in this area very early, cultivated the coping skills, and absorbed the crystals of the crystal family, strengthening it into the brain, and generally hypnotizing her. There is not much effect at all.


    Han Sen understands that this is the case. He originally expected to be able to use the magical flow of this ghostly spider to mix the benefits in the league. It seems to be a bit difficult now.


    Many people in large families should have been trained in this area. If they want to rely on this kind of means, I am afraid that the effect will not be too good. It is just that they can make the other party lose their mind for a moment. It is impossible to control them.


    "You hypnotism is already very powerful. Even the emperor''s family who is best at this ability will not be much stronger than you." Ji Yanran saw Hansen somewhat lost, and said comfort.


    "Huangfu''s family? Which emperor''s family?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse.


    "Which is the emperor''s house? Of course, it is the emperor''s house of the God of War." Ji Yanran said.


    "Huangfu''s family is proficient in hypnotism? Are they the most powerful is not the game?" Hansen asked with amazement. He originally thought that Huangfu''s mastery was a very overbearing effort, but he did not expect it to be this aspect.


    "Why do you think that Huangfu��s family can accept so many disciples? You don��t really think it depends on strength. In fact, their families are very researched in various aspects, such as psychological suggestion. The means are very powerful. It��s not too much. It��s not the Emperor��s family, but now it��s just two people who practice the game. In fact, it��s not very much related to the Huangfu family.�� Ji Yanran explained.


    Han Sen just remembered that Chen��s people had said that Yi Tianshu was originally from Chen��s family, and that he was a set of seven-year-olds. Later, he did not know how he was sent to the ��Ying Tian Shu�� by the Huangfu family.


    "If you have time, you can exchange experience with Huangfu Xuejie." Hansen said casually.


    When Ji Yanran listened, he reached out and pinched Hansen��s ear. He hated and said: ��You are not allowed to go to see Huangfu��s bottle.��


    "Why?" Hansen hurts his mouth.


    "No, it is not allowed, no reason." Ji Yanran bit his red lips, and said with shame.


    Han Sen looked at Ji Yanran''s seductive small appearance, and suddenly couldn''t help but turn over and control it, launching a new round of storms.


    ......


    In the shelter, a man walked through the valley, and when he was halfway through, he was blocked by a group of people.


    "Friend, do you know where this is?" A man with a knife and a face looked at the man sneer.


    "I don''t know." The man looked up and looked at the knife and said very sincerely.


    At this time, the knives and other people can see the face of this man. It looks like a young man with some baby faces, but he has a partial, black and thick beard, plus that pair of spirituality and sincerity. The big eyes, when people see this man, it is difficult to keep the strength of their hearts.


    Even the face of the knife couldn��t help but eased the look, but said coldly: "This is the Valley of Heaven, the site of our angel shelter, I want to pass it from here, once a mutant animal, this is the rule. ""


    "But I don''t have a mutant beast." The baby face man said innocently.


    "Then I will go to the Black Desert or the Death Mountain." Knife said with a blunt face.


    Paradise Valley can be said to be a one-day traffic route. One side is close to the Death Mountain Range and the other side is the Black Desert. In addition to this road, it is possible to pass through at least a few months, and it may be Dead on the road.


    "But it will take a long time," said the baby face man.


    "Then we can''t manage it. Anyway, if you want to go through it, you have to pay a mutant animal soul." Knife said.


    "If I kill you, can you go without having to pay the beast?" The baby face man looked at his face with a serious look.


    "Ha ha!" It was like hearing something very ridiculous, and everyone like a knife and a big face laughed, and did not put the words of the baby face man in mind.


    Angel sanctuary is the place where the angel gene Zhao family, who dares to be so bold, to come to the scene of the angel gene, that person is not a madman or a fool.


    This baby-faced man is afraid that even the angel gene does not know anything, just a humble poor pity.


    But in the next second, the doll face man has already waved his palm, and the invisible sharp edges are criss-crossed. Every step, there is a person''s head flying in the air.


    When the doll face man walked past the knife and his face, there was no one living, and the dead fell to the ground, all of them were killed.


    "I hate killing, but I hate trouble more, I can only grieve you." The face of the baby face is still clear and full of spirituality, and he has not left half of the dirty, so he walked out of Paradise Valley.

 Chapter 789： Who do you want to kill?

    Hansen is looking at a piece of information, which he is coming from from Ji Yanran. The information about the sanctuary of the third **** records the information of most of the heterogeneous shelters known to man.


    Hansen looked at the information several times and did not find the same person with the stranger who took the holy rhinoceros.


    Because the eyebrows were left with a mark, Hansen was worried that when he was promoted to the sanctuary of the third god, he would be directly sent to the shelter of the alien.


    Although the first time to enter the sanctuary of the Third God is beyond human control, but does not know that it will not be controlled by the alien, this has to be prevented.


    Hansen��s super **** gene has been 55 points. It��s not too far from perfection. Some things he has to start thinking about.


    "If it is really transmitted to the shelter of the alien, it will still be awkward. After all, there is only one life." Han Sen burned the information directly, thinking in his heart: "It is good and bad to sign a contract with the alien." However, it is not necessary to sign a contract with a similarly low-level alien. If it is just an ordinary shelter or a knight''s shelter, I can try to see if I can kill it and give it to the shelter."


    There is no information about the super **** creatures nearby. Hansen intends to go through the forest and go to the Sandaohe to see it. I heard that there are often horrible aliens.


    Now Hansen has not pursued much in the second shelter, only hope to be able to quickly advance to the sanctuary of the third god.


    With small silver and silver, they crossed the forest together. Just entering the waters of the Sandao River, they saw the rivers and lakes criss-crossing on the earth. This is a vast area of ??fresh water.


    There are quite a few water, land, and sea creatures here, and the diversity of different species is very high. Hansen��s main place is Bishui Lake. It is said that there is a horrible creature like a dinosaur. There are many people there. I saw the alien creature playing with a small dinosaur in the lake.


    Not long after entering the waters of the Sandao River, Han Sen saw that there was a battle in front of him. He thought that human beings were killing different creatures, but after some distance, they found that those people were killing a human.


    Although those people are also considered masters, but the person who is obviously surrounded by them is even more horrible. Almost every time they slash their swords, they will create an opponent. However, there are too many people who besieged him, although he killed many people, but he killed many people. He himself has been seriously injured, and his eyes are already bloody, and it looks very bad.


    "Mom, dare to be an enemy of our angel''s genes, and wait for Laozi to seize it, and not to peel off your skin." The leader of the group commanded the men to kill the man while violently screaming.


    The road was killed, and the damage was so serious that the leader��s heart was already violent.


    "Angel''s Gene?" Hansen heard the four words and suddenly flashed a different color in his eyes.


    The last time he was besieged by the suspicious blood corner Shura, the suspicion of the angel gene was the biggest. Hansen also checked this time. Although nothing was found, the angel gene was undoubtedly more and more suspected.


    Even without this, Han Sen didn''t like the angel gene. He looked at the man and thought that the person didn''t seem to be a bad person. The more people who saw the angel''s genes, the more pleasing they were.


    Hansen thought for a moment, let Xiaoyinyin go out with a little goblin, and he summoned the armor, and turned into a gold coin, and went directly to those angel genes.


    Although he hates the angel gene, he is not as good as the angel gene in his current status, so he uses the identity of the gold coin.


    "Angel''s genes are doing things here, and going far." Seeing Hansen approaching, people who suddenly had angel genes screamed at him.


    Hansen did not say anything. He directly slammed the big wheel of the treasure like a fist, and immediately squirted the blood of the man and flew a few feet away.


    This time Hansen Zhi is not killing, just want to save the man to ask what is the situation. After all, he is not clear about the cause and effect of the incident. Although people who hate the angel gene, it is not good to assume that the person is a good person.


    "Gold coins!" Seeing Hansen rushing in, suddenly someone recognized him. After all, the gold coin won the first place of human beings in the second sanctuary, and the reputation was too loud.


    "Gold coins, our angel genes and you have no complaints, why do you want to be enemies with us?" The person headed out loudly asked Hansen, apparently not very willing to be an enemy of gold coins.


    Hansen did not answer, all the way directly rushed in, those people did not dare to stop him, and soon he was rushed to the injured person.


    "Friend, go with me." Han Sen snorted and said to the man, then turned and rushed out.


    Although the angel gene was a little angry, but did not dare to fight Hansen, just a little resistance, let Han Sen take the man out.


    If they are replaced by ordinary people, they still have the thought of a war, but the reputation and power of gold coins, but they have no idea of ??desperate death.


    "Boss, we have so many brothers who died, but they were ran away by the man. How do you tell me after going back?" Someone said with a frowning face, apparently afraid to go back and be punished.


    "In fact, it will do. Gold coins are used to save people. What can we do? I believe that the above can also be understood. After all, it is a gold coin." The person who led the head said directly, as if it were supposed to be.


    After Hansen took the man out, he didn��t go far. The man turned over and fell to the ground. It looked like he was fainting.


    Hansen knelt down and checked his wounds. He was a little surprised that his heart was too heavy. He was able to persist in the battle until now. The firmness of his belief can be said to be horrible.


    I don��t know how many knife wounds are injured. The wounds are criss-crossed. Although they don��t really hurt the deadly, they are just bleeding and easy to die, not to mention that many wounds are already visible.


    Hansen put some medicine on his wound and took him to a no-man''s wood. He wanted to wait for him to wake up and ask what was going on.


    "Have you saved me?" After the man woke up, he saw Hansen, without any expression of surprise or panic, just looking at Hansen with that clear, lake-like eyes.


    "Okay." Hansen looked at the man, a very beautiful baby face, and it was a feeling of keeping two squats, but it was easy for people to forget.


    "Who do you want to kill?" asked the baby face suddenly.


    "What do you mean?" Hansen snorted. He didn''t understand what the man was. How did the topic suddenly jump here?


    "I owe you a life, but I don''t know anything other than killing people. Who do you want to kill? I will kill and kill one life." The baby''s face paused and said: "Of course, killing different creatures can also "

 Chapter 790： Must strike

    "What is your name?" Hansen asked the man with a baby face.


    "Luo Yin." The baby face man answered very calmly, he is not an indifferent person.


    ��Why would you kill someone with angel genes?�� Hansen asked again.


    "Because of the trouble." Luo Yin said helplessly spread his hand.


    Hansen smiled: "Because you are afraid of trouble, you will be chased by the angel''s genes. It seems that you don''t seem to be accounted for."


    "I was not a smart person, and I wouldn''t be able to settle it." Luo Yin sighed.


    Hansen thinks this Luo Yin is very interesting, but in fact he did not ask anything. This person is not only interesting, but also quite simple.


    "You are a real gold coin?" Luo Yin asked Hansen.


    "It should be." Hansen replied.


    "Unfortunately I was injured, otherwise I would like to fight with you." Luo Yin said.


    "You seem to have forgotten, you just said that you owe me a life." Han Sen looked at Luo Yin.


    "This is not a conflict. I will fight with you. If you win, you will not kill you, even if you still have a life." Luo Yin said seriously.


    "If you lose?" Hansen looked at Luo Yin with interest.


    "You can kill me, or I owe you two lives." Luo Yin did not think, answer directly.


    Hansen shook his head and smiled: "What are you doing here?"


    "Go and fight a person who can''t kill." Luo Yin replied.


    "You guys are really interesting. Since you can''t kill, why do you want to fight? Isn''t this a victory?" Hansen increasingly felt that this guy named Luo Yin was very interesting.


    "I don''t like to kill people, but I am afraid of trouble. This kind of war is not bad." Luo Yin said.


    "Then you wish you success." Although Han Sen felt that Luo Yin was a bit interesting, but there was no meaningful question, he did not want to proceed any more. From this Luo Yin''s mouth, I am afraid it is difficult to ask anything.


    Han Sen got up and went, but Luo Yin also staggered and stood up, not following Hansen.


    "What are you doing with me?" Hansen asked strangely.


    "I can''t hold things in my heart, so I have to follow you and give you a life first, so that I can do other things with peace of mind." Luo Yin said.


    "Although I really want to help you, but no one in this second shelter can threaten my life, so this life is afraid that you are not yet." Hansen smiled.


    "You are very proud?" Luo Yin said to Hansen.


    "I have a proud capital, isn''t it?" Hansen said faintly.


    Luo Yin did not say anything, and he did it directly. The injury on his body was very heavy, but his shot was still very stable very quickly, and an invisible force came out of his hand.


    "Non-the power of heaven?" Han Sen saw the power and his face changed greatly. He was no stranger to the power of non-natural, and he looked at it at a glance.


    Without any hesitation, Han Sen directly slammed against the invisible force, and the terrorist power of the dragon elephant slammed the air.


    But when Hansen��s fist touched the invisible force, the invisible power disappeared in front of the fist. When Hansen reacted, the chest had been hit hard, like a knife blade on it. Send a sharp gold and iron cross.


    Hansen was shocked. He didn''t know how this non-natural power was in his own heart. He clearly grasped the trajectory of non-natural power, but he did not hit the power of non-sky, even did not know. How does non-natural power hit your own?


    Luo Yin''s face was also a bit of a surprise. Although he hit Hansen, he only left a shallow mark on the other''s armor, and even the armor was not broken.


    He originally wanted to say: "I could have left your head, but I didn''t, so I gave you a life."


    But now, Luo Yin is silent, because he finds that he can''t kill gold coins, and naturally he has no ability to return his life.


    "Let me see it again." Han Sen stared at Luo Yin and said that he was not going to be angry. Just now Luo Yin��s blow did not kill, he could naturally feel it.


    But he wants to know why he hasn''t blocked the blow. This person''s non-natural power seems to be different from Luo Li''s.


    "Since you have heard of the power of non-natural, you should know that my strength is unstoppable, it is a must, no matter how many times it is." Luo Yin said with some helplessness: "Unfortunately, I can''t break it." Your armor, even if it hits, is useless. You are right. No one in the second shelter can threaten you. It seems that my life is not enough."


    "I don''t believe it very much." Hansen frowned slightly. In fact, he had not heard of this statement. He did not practice it because of the non-Tianjing. Naturally, he did not know that there was such a thing.


    Luo Yin did not say anything, and waved his hand to Han Sen again.


    This time Hansen was concentrating on Luo Yin and wanted to use the body to avoid Luo Yin��s attack, but it was completely useless. Luo Yin directly hit his neck.


    Luo Yinlian waved thirteen, and finally could not help but fell to the ground, the wounds on his body were all cracked, and the blood spilled out.


    The thirteen squats were in different positions on Hansen. Hansen tried thirteen times, or blocked or flashed or intercepted. Various methods were used one time, but he did not block or flash, hard. He was beaten thirteen times in his life. If he did not have the magic ant Wang armor, he had already been separated by the thirteen.


    Unstoppable, completely unable to stop, Luo Yin''s attack is as if it is destined to be in the midst of it, what kind of means can not be used by Hansen, and finally can not escape the hidden power of Luo Yin.


    "It''s no wonder that Mom said that he met someone who really became a non-Tianjing. Don''t defend. Only killing the other side can go. It is a terrible force." Han Sen secretly surprised himself, he even broke If the power of heaven can''t be seen if he hits him, it really does not deserve to be the school of the world.


    "Hey, I can''t kill you, let''s go. If you need me to die, you can come to me at any time. This kind of thing is really troublesome." Luo sighed.


    Han Sen took a deep look at Luo Yin, and turned away without saying a word.


    Although Luo Yin is definitely not his opponent, but the strange power of non-Tianjing has made Han Sen feel the crisis. Now Luo Yin has no ability to break his armor, but if it is a person who can break his armor, use non-Tianjing. ? Or does Luo Yin have a weapon that can cut his armor?


    Hansen is not confident that he can save his life under the power of non-natural power, because the opponent''s attack is a must, as long as the ending is already doomed.


    "Non-Tianjing, what kind of power is that?" Hansen did not believe that there is really no power in the world, but he has not found a solution.


    In fact, Hansen has used Luo Dong''s gas field to observe Luo Yin''s shot. Although he did not see the trajectory of non-natural power, he still found some clues.

 Chapter 791： Look at Dong Xuan again

    Although Hansen still did not see the trajectory of non-natural power, but the power of non-natural is used by people, Han Sen can see when Luo Yin issued a non-natural power.


    Hansen can completely block his shot, so that he can''t sway the power of non-natural power, so even if the power of the heavens is no longer powerful, as long as he can''t use it, it will be useless.


    However, this is only an expedient measure, not a fundamental solution. Hansen has been thinking about how to really crack the strange attack of the non-natural force.


    Hansen is not a pedantic person. Because of doubts in his heart, Hansen did not go to Bishui Lake. Instead, he found a nearby human shelter and sent it directly back to the Union.


    He went back and found out the information of "Non-Tianjing". He carefully studied it. Although he did not intend to practice, he did not take a look at the method of finding a response. This is not within the bottom line of Hansen''s insistence.


    Luo family never imagined, they sent "Non-Tianjing" to let Hansen practice, Hansen not only did not practice, but also from the "Non-Tianjing" to find a way to crack "Non-Tianjing."


    After carefully reading the "Non-Tianjing", Han Sen did find a more interesting description.


    "It seems that heaven and not the meaning of heaven is for Ashura, the evil report of cause and effect..." Hansen carefully watched this paragraph, and probably understood that this means that the power of non-natural is the power of Ashura, actually one. The power of karma is the power of cause and effect.


    It is naturally impossible to avoid karma, as long as the shot is already a destiny to be hit, and it cannot be solved.


    "If it is the karma of destiny, then naturally no one can hide, but this "Non-Tianjing" is artificially cultivated, and the cause and effect caused by it is only driven by human power, and it will not be complete. No solution." After Han Sen finished watching this paragraph, his mood relaxed.


    When human beings are exhausted in the end, it is impossible to count the secrets. Therefore, the so-called "failure" of "Non-Tianjing" is only relatively speaking.


    "In fact, if you think about it carefully, Dong Xuan Jing should be regarded as the nemesis of "Non-Tianjing". Dong Xuan is the meaning of the tunnel. It can be seen from the perspective of the world, and insight into the cause and effect cycle of everything in the world. In my hole in the mysterious field, I should be able to see the trajectory of non-natural power, but why didn''t I see it?" Han Sen couldn''t think of a time.


    Hansen took out the hole and Xuan Jing carefully, because many of the contents are actually not very understandable. There are too many words that are not available so that he does not understand the meaning.


    However, I went back to see it again today, and then compared with some of the insights of non-Tianjing, Hansen had a lot of new understanding of the hole Xuan Jing.


    "Sure enough, Dong Xuan Jing does have a certain amount of gram production for non-Tianjing. My hole Xuanqi field should be able to see or predict the trajectory of non-tian power in advance, but the direction of my previous cultivation is somewhat biased. Lost, just blindly watching the anger, I don��t know that anger is just a part of the rules of the world.... Han Sen looks more and more and feels more harvesting. The more you look at it, the more you think that the tunnel is really mysterious. The content is scary. The power of the world is so bad that it is difficult for him to fully understand in many places.


    "It is not difficult to break the power of the heavens. As long as you can sense the destiny and predict the cause and effect, the rest will see who is doing better." Han Sen puts on the hole in the mysterious, and the heart is clearer.


    Hansen did not choose to immediately improve his own hole, but began to re-examine his own practice of "ice muscle jade", "ice muscle jade" opened the first genetic lock, the eighth knowledge In fact, the most restrained existence of "Non-Tianjing".


    If the eighth knowledge is practiced to the extreme, and the eighth sense of super-sense ability for space and time, it will be able to capture the trajectory of non-natural power.


    However, Hansen has become accustomed to the use of the similar function of the hole Xuanqi field, and has rarely used the eighth knowledge. Now, after revisiting the hole Xuan Jing, Han Sen has a new understanding, and he thinks that the hole Xuanqi field itself should contain The eighth knowledge is right. He once again re-examined the eighth knowledge, that is, he wants to directly integrate the eighth knowledge into the hole in the hole, or to open the eighth knowledge directly in the hole.


    Only in this way, the hole Xuanqi field is the truly complete hole Xuanqi field. He used to pay too much attention to the anger, so he got a lot of benefits, but lost the true meaning of the hole.


    Hansen has never been to the shelter, and has been studying the tunnels and ice muscles, and hopes to make a breakthrough.


    He always felt that Luo��s affairs were too complicated. Even if his mother had exhausted his efforts, he still couldn��t get rid of his relationship with Luo��s family. He might not be able to get rid of it. If there is any conflict with Luo��s family in the future. Maybe this is his biggest reliance.


    Otherwise, even if he practiced non-Tianjing, the people who face the Luo family are far better than him, and they are useless.


    On the contrary, it is a hole that can penetrate the mysterious mystery of the heavens and the earth. Perhaps it can give him a glimpse of life when he is facing a higher level of non-Tianjing.


    Therefore, Hansen practiced very seriously, but the simple cultivation seems to have made little progress. Hansen decided to enter the virtual training camp, fight against the real person, and accelerate the understanding and integration from actual combat.


    When Qin Lan has time, he will enter the virtual training camp, hoping to meet the soldier on the battleship again, and get some guidance from him.


    However, for such a long time, I have not been able to meet each other, which makes Qin Hao very disappointed.


    As usual, Qin Hao once again entered the virtual training camp, habitually glanced at his friends list, and surprised to find that the soldiers on the battleship turned out to be online.


    "Coach, is there any space?" Qin Hao quickly sent a message in the past, and invited the other party into the battle room.


    Hansen saw that it was an invitation from Shannon. He directly chose to agree. He knew that Shannon was Qin, but Qin did not know that he was a soldier on the battleship, so Hansen paid great attention to not letting himself show his feet in front of Shannon. .


    Qin Hao''s skill is quite powerful among the evolutionists, but because of his own quality, Qin Hao is far from Hansen''s opponent.


    However, apart from the physical quality, Qin Hao''s various super-nuclear genetic techniques and combat skills have greatly helped Hansen''s practice, so Hansen will agree to enter the game.


    "Use all your abilities to beat me." After Hansen entered the game, he immediately said this to Qin.


    Qin Yi listened to a happy heart. In her opinion, what the other party said was to let her let go of her attack, to test her ability and correct her mistakes.


    It is a good thing to have such a master to do her mirror and give her a mistake.

 Chapter 792： Emperor heart knife

    Qin Lan released his hands and feet to attack Hansen, but Hansen was only defending and attacking, letting Qin Yu attacked, and he blocked all the attacks.


    Dong Xuan gas field itself has a spiritual role, but Hansen mainly focused on observing vitality, but now it is like the eighth knowledge, focusing on spiritual knowledge.


    Hansen only relied on feelings to block Qin''s attack, instead of looking at it. Under constant practice, the perception became more and more sensitive. He just wanted to compare the eighth knowledge, but there was still a long way to go.


    Although the effect on the training is good, Han Sen soon found that it is very difficult to perceive the opponent''s attack route in the virtual community, because the virtual community feels very real, but the other party Everything is just a data stream, not a real one. In fact, there are very few basis for judging. If you don''t need to be visual, almost all of them are guessed.


    "If under such a state, I can predict the attacking trajectory of the other side, then the eighth knowledge is considered successful?" Hansen did not retreat because of difficulties, but felt more excited.


    At the beginning, Hansen could only rely on vision as an aid to fully resist Qin''s offensive. As the practice deepened, Hansen began to give up the vision and rely more on his own perception.


    Although this progress is very slow, but for Hansen, even if it is only a trace of the entry, it is enough to make him excited.


    For Qin Lan, she was only a very conservative attack, and she also considered her own defensive, but as the battle progressed, she found that her attack had no effect on Hansen.


    No matter what kind of attack, Hansen can resist it perfectly, and there is no meaning to fight back. After a long time, Qin Hao began to consciously give up his defensive posture and fully invested in the offense, but she Still can''t break Hansen''s defense.


    "Coach, will you come tomorrow?" When he had to leave, Qin Hao asked Han Sen.


    "Yes, I will come in the near future." Hansen replied with certainty that Hansen did not intend to enter the shelter until the spirit of Dong Xuan��s gas field could be compared with the eighth.


    Qin Lan got a positive reply and was very happy. After leaving the virtual training camp, he returned to his room and took out a super nuclear gene.


    This super-nuclear gene discovered by Qin Lan is called "Emperor''s Heart Knife". This knife method only has no defensive momentum, and the knife is dangerous. It is also the most dangerous and strong.


    Since the ancient times, the Qin family has already possessed this knife method, but because it is too dangerous, there are not many people who actually practiced.


    Once the shot is an unreserved offensive, once the offensive has not worked, the counterattack by the other side is only a dead end. Many people in the history of the Qin family died because of the use of the Emperor.


    There are many other great martial arts in the Qin family. There is no need to practice the Emperor''s arbitrage. Therefore, Qin has not practiced before. It is only this time with Han Sen, and the other side only defends. Qin has never been able to break. His defensive, he remembered the Emperor''s heart, and he only intended to learn a school, and then let the other side be surprised.


    Sure enough, Qin Hao just practiced a bit, but the second day of the battle, Hansen was really surprised. The aggressive and overbearing offensive was not the same as yesterday, which made Han Sen very excited.


    After Qin Hao himself used the Emperor''s hegemony, he became more and more fond of this overbearing knife. He couldn''t help but practice deeply. She suddenly found that she was very suitable for this method, and her heart was happy. Surprised, some hesitated.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Hansen had a very good fight with Qin Yu. Qin''s knife method became more and more fierce, and the pressure on him was getting bigger and bigger. This was originally what Hansen needed, but Qin Hao''s knife. The law suddenly became hesitant and completely lost the original overbearing momentum and became vulnerable.


    "Coach, this knife has the attack and defense, I am invincible, it is too dangerous, I don''t know if I should continue to practice." Qin Hao looked at Han Sen a little embarrassed, hoping that the other party could give her some advice.


    "What is the name of this knife?" Hansen said.


    "Emperor''s heart knife." Qin Yu did not conceal, said the name of the knife.


    "The Emperor''s Heart is not a battle for victory, and the hegemony is the world. When you practice this knife to the realm of not fighting, then it is really practiced. If it is not wary, what is the danger?" Sen said slowly.


    "No war?" Qin Hao seems to understand Han Sen.


    "Yes, no war is the biggest hegemony." Hansen nodded and said: "Today, stop here and think about it. If you have a knife in your heart, then you will practice it; if you have thoughts in your heart, then I will give up now, otherwise practicing this Emperor will only make you lose your life."


    "Thank you, coach, I will think about it." Qin Hao left the virtual training camp and was thinking about what Hansen had said.


    Qin Hao has been in a daze, thinking for a long time, finally could not help but dial a number, did not think a few times, there is an old man in the holographic image.


    "Xiao Yan, I remembered that it was really rare to see my old man." The old man who is drinking tea, said with some jealousy.


    "Too grandfather, I want to practice the Emperor''s heart knife." Qin Yu said seriously.


    The old man''s hand was not easy to detect, and his look became dignified. He stared at Qin Hao for a while before he asked: "Why do you want to practice Emperor''s heart?"


    Qin Lan told his old man about his own experience, and finally said: "I have carefully considered it. I really want to practice this knife method. I feel that I can reach the realm of no war."


    "No war is the strongest hegemony. I am very interested to see this person." The old man did not answer Qin Yu, but said so.


    "Too grandfather, you have to see him can go to the virtual training camp tomorrow, but should I not practice the Emperor''s heart knife?" Qin said.


    It is rare for her to have such a small daughter in front of her. Even in front of her parents, there is very little such performance. Only in front of this grandfather, will she be treated as a little girl.


    "You don''t have an answer in your heart? Let me ask me what this old man is doing?" The old man smiled and said: "I will remember to call me tomorrow. I will see it. What kind of person is this to you?" In the future, if my baby is a problem because of his words, I will go to him to settle accounts."


    "Too grandfather, this has nothing to do with the coach." Qin Hao Jiao.


    "It doesn''t matter. Without him, this sentence is the biggest hegemony. If you don''t understand the way of the emperor, you will naturally not be determined to practice the knife." The old man said faintly.

 Chapter 793： The Seventy-two Lords of the Sixth House of the Three Palaces

    When I woke up, Hansen once again landed in the virtual training camp and found that Qin Hao was online, and directly invited the other party to play.


    "Coach, I have decided to practice the Emperor''s heart." Qin Hao said directly to Han Sen.


    "Good." Han Sen lightly sighed. In his impression, Qin Lan has always been a woman who can do everything. When something comes to her hands, it will become easy and simple. The overall situation is that the weight is light. Even in the man''s body is very rare, the emperor''s knives give him the feeling is very suitable for Qin.


    The two started fighting again, but there was one more person on the stage, a middle-aged man who looked handsome.


    Qin Hao has always felt that his grandfather is a very difficult person. When he is old, he is deliberately transferred to a middle-aged man when he uses the avatar. He always goes to ****, sometimes let Qin I also feel very distressed.


    At least Qin Hao did not dare to tell others that this is her grandfather, this kind of words is really difficult to speak.


    After the battle ended, Qin Hao hesitated for a while before he said to Han Sen: "Coach, I have a friend who wants to play against you in one game. Can''t you?"


    "Yes." Hansen agreed very quickly. Anyway, he is also practicing, and it doesn''t matter who he is practicing.


    "Well, I asked him to invite you." Qin Yu was relieved. Fortunately, the coach did not ask who she was. Otherwise, she was really difficult to answer. It was not easy to lie. It was too difficult to tell the truth.


    Han Sen waited for a while, and saw an id named "The Three Houses of the Sixth House of the Three Palaces" plus his friends, could not help but smile and directly chose to agree.


    Qin Hao did not want to introduce this to her grandfather, this id is also one of the most important reasons.


    After Hansen added the other party''s friends, the other party immediately sent an invitation to the game. Han Sen directly chose to agree. He couldn''t think of it. The opponent he is facing now will be a terrible existence.


    Qin Lan was going to enter the battle, but he was kicked out directly.


    "The other party set the refusal to watch the battle mode, you can not enter the battle room." Hearing the voice of the system prompt, Qin Qin people have been gone, this is what happened, she was actually shut out.


    "Too grandfather, what the **** are you doing?" Qin Hao sent a message to Qin Taixuan.


    "The message system blocked by your friends, please contact me later."


    Qin Lan heard the system''s prompt again, feeling that the whole person is not good, I don''t know what the grandfather wants to do.


    When Hansen walked into the battlefield, he only felt that the whole body was shuddering. An unprecedented dangerous atmosphere filled his body. The ability to perceive danger made him feel that he was not facing a person. It is a terrible wild beast.


    If it is in the shelter, Hansen may have already turned and ran, there will be no hesitation, and the horrible feeling makes him tremble all over.


    Not afraid, but the body''s natural response to extreme danger, Hansen has never had such a strong reaction before.


    Hansen forcibly controlled his shuddering body and walked toward each other step by step, while looking at the middle-aged man.


    In fact, Hansen is very clear, even if he turned and fled, it is useless. People who can make such reactions in his body, if they meet in the real world or in the shelter, he has no chance to escape.


    Now Hansen can only be thankful that he is meeting each other in the virtual Skynet, and the other party is not his true enemy.


    "Why do you teach Qin Qin to practice the knife?" Qin Taixuan looked coldly at Hansen.


    "Because I think she is suitable for the Emperor''s heart knife." Han Sen looked at the other party and replied directly. He did not mean to shirk. Although he did not take the initiative to let Qin Lan go to practice the Emperor''s heart, he really hoped that Qin Qin would practice. He did. I feel that Qin Hao is very suitable.


    "Let me see if you have any qualifications." Qin Taixuan stepped out and turned his hand into a knife. He went straight to Hansen.


    Even in the virtual world, Han Sen saw the moment of the palm of his hand, and felt that the whole world seemed to shrink all of a sudden, as if all the space was occupied by that palm, so that he could not move, it seems that he could not Escape, the heart can not compete with it, can only wait for the idea of ??being crushed by the other side.


    Hansen knows that this is not because the other party''s strength is so strong that he can''t compete, just because the opponent''s momentum and realm are too high, he will let him feel like this.


    It��s just that Hansen��s heart is tough, and he has experienced so many life and death trainings, and it��s the other side��s ability to stand on its own.


    The hole in the mysterious operation of Han Xuanjing, Han Sen body trembled fiercely, but in the eyes is a **** of light, can not see a trace of fear and retreat, staring at the palm of death, the trembling body stepped out.


    There is no retreat, but there is no progress, but a hurricane step.


    Hey!


    Under the palm of his hand, Hansen��s chest was almost opened, and one arm was smashed together with half of the shoulder. The system simulates the blood flow, and the damage value drops rapidly, almost to the bottom.


    However, the opponent''s palm did not be able to directly defeat him. The damage value of the bottom is still enough, and only a single digit is left.


    There is a hint of color in Qin Taixuan''s eyes. He naturally sees it. The other party is not a big man in the army. It is just a young man.


    However, such a young man could face such a shackle of this kind of response, even in the virtual community, but still let Qin Taixuan feel a little moved.


    If Hansen retreats, then his state of mind has already collapsed. If he is ready to move forward, it will only be brave under pressure.


    No matter what kind of Hansen chooses, the final result is directly defeated, without any suspense.


    However, under such oppression, Han Sen was able to make the most calm and most favorable judgments for himself, and he was able to implement it resolutely. He was not influenced by his own emotions. This made Qin Taixuan somewhat surprised, even arguably very Enjoy each other.


    At this age, I can have such a heart. In the eyes of Qin Taixuan, I can only describe it with two rare words.


    "Since you taught Xiao Xiao to practice the emperor''s hegemony, then you have to be responsible for the end." Qin Taixuan looked at Han Sen, did not continue to attack, but suddenly said such a sentence.


    Han Sen, who was preparing to seize the opportunity to fight back, heard this sentence, and suddenly he stopped, and his heart could not turn around for a while: "Responsible? What responsibility?"


    "If there is no scabbard in the tyrant, it will only hurt people and hurt yourself. Since you made her practice the tyrant, this scabbard is not for you." Qin Taixuan said calmly but seriously.

 Chapter 794： Customs ultra-polar mode

    "Scabbard?" Hansen did not know what it meant. Qin Hao only practiced a knife method, and she did not become a knife herself. What kind of scabbard?


    "Imperial tyrants, the emphasis is on the emperor''s heart. If there is no emperor''s heart, there is no tyrant, but this emperor..." Qin Taixuan continued to say: "The absolute power is between one heart, if this heart sinks There is no one to let her feel a sense of crisis at all times. There is always a goal to advance, rather than indulging in it. Only in this way can the knife become more and more arrogant, and the sword is the reason. You are the sheath."


    "Why me?" Hansen asked inexplicably.


    Qin family master like Yun, Han Sen does not understand why Qin Taixuan said to make him a scabbard, after all, he can only be regarded as an outsider, Qin Jialian who he does not know.


    "Do not understand how the emperor is a sheath?" Qin Taixuan stared at Hansen and asked: "The kid, report your name, and want to come to you as a person with identity."


    Seeing such insights, Qin Taixuan naturally thinks that Hansen is from a certain family, and he must also figure out Hansen��s identity in order to really decide whether or not to be sheathed by the other party.


    Hansen hesitated and said: "My name is Han Sen. I used to work under the command of the Qin team. Now I am the captain of the special action squad of the second shelter. If I can help Qin, I will do my best."


    "You are Hansen?" Qin Taixuan looked at Han Sen''s eyes suddenly become strange.


    Hansen��s name, Qin Taixuan, has naturally heard of it, not because of his achievements, nor because he is Ji Ruozhen��s son-in-law, just because he has the blood of Luo��s family.


    "Yes, if you need it, you can call my communicator." Hansen nodded helplessly, what can he say, can''t prove that he is Hansen.


    "You can enter the Luo family?" Qin Taixuan looked very seriously.


    "My surname is Han, not surnamed Luo." Hansen replied.


    Qin Taixuan looked at Han Sen somewhat complicated. After a long time, he said: "Geng Hao will ask you later."


    "What should I do?" Hansen did not understand how to do this scabbard.


    "There is time to practice with her, and defeat her, it does not need to be too deliberate." Qin Taixuan is ready to leave the battle room.


    "What do you call you?" Hansen asked quickly.


    "My name is Qin Taixuan." Qin Taixuan replied directly.


    Hansen suddenly got a shock: "The Qin family''s half-god Qin Taixuan, no wonder there is such a terrible momentum, I am afraid that he has deliberately converged, or he will not survive."


    "Qin Lao, I have one thing I want to ask you for help." Hansen said that he was not too embarrassed.


    "You said." Qin Taixuan looked at Han Sen.


    "Qin Xuan did not know who I am, you can not tell her, I was afraid she beat me." Hansen smile.


    "Alright." Qin Taixuan nodded.


    "Thank you Qin Qin." Han Sen was overjoyed.


    After Hansen left, Qin Taixuan was a very complex look of mutter: "I hope he will not enter the Luo family. Such a person enters the Luo family. I really don''t know whether it is the alliance or the alliance."


    "Too grandfather, what are you doing with the coach?" Qin Hao finally met Qin Taixuan and asked anxiously.


    "Nothing, just try his level, how to qualify for my lovely little sister, it seems pretty good now." Qin Taixuan said with a smile.


    "Why don''t you let me see it?" Qin Hao looked at Qin Taixuan with some disbelief.


    Qin Taixuan picked up and smiled and said: "Are you going to continue chatting here? Or will you go back to learn the real Emperor?"


    ��Can I learn?�� Qin Hao suddenly showed the color of surprise. I couldn��t think of Qin Taixuan��s permission to learn the true Emperor��s sword so soon.


    What she had learned before was only the movement of the Emperor''s heart, and the core of the Emperor''s heart was a taboo in the Qin family. Without the permission of Qin Taixuan, let alone learn, I can''t even see it.


    "You have to keep in mind that the war is the biggest hegemony. Otherwise, practicing the Emperor''s heart will only harm you." Qin Taixuan looked a little complicated.


    ......


    In addition to the Qin and Qin battles, Hansen spent the rest of his life playing God''s hand. He is now able to exercise his own knowledge with the hand of God.


    Especially when fighting against the brain, it is far more difficult to fight against the high-level brain than against humans. The main reason is that the brain is more responsive than humans, and the brain is very clear that the next spot will be What appears.


    Under such circumstances, the requirements for spiritual knowledge are very high, and it is necessary to have a kind of predictive ability in the midst of it.


    Hansen��s choice of the most intelligent brain, it is difficult for human beings to challenge this level of intelligence brain. At the beginning, Hansen��s success rate is very low. Often one hundred spots, he can only point one or two. It can only be regarded as a mistake.


    However, with the improvement of Hansen''s spiritual knowledge, there are more and more light spots in his heart. After all, the brains are following the core logic setting, and still within the rules of the heavens and the earth, Hansen gradually can also Perceive the law of the brain, the success rate is getting higher and higher.


    For two months, Hansen has been practicing constantly, so that his knowledge in the hole in the tunnel is getting stronger and stronger, and he has not lost the eighth knowledge of the ice muscle.


    "Congratulations to you for 100% clearance of God''s hand mode." When Hansen snatched the last spot, he suddenly heard the system sound.


    At the same time, the entire community of God''s hands began a systemic announcement throughout the community.


    "Evolutionary players win a girlfriend and become an evolutionary of the customs-level model, earning the honorary title of God''s hand."


    "Evolutionary players win a girlfriend and become an evolutionary of the customs-level model, earning the honorary title of God''s hand."


    "Evolutionary players win a girlfriend and become an evolutionary of the customs-level model, earning the honorary title of God''s hand."


    The system announcement of three consecutive virtual community communities kept everyone who was playing God''s hand stunned.


    "I wipe, really fake? Evolutionary customs clearance mode?"


    "Who is so **?"


    "Cheat? How can the evolutionary pass the polar mode?"


    "Absolutely 50 years of single rhythm, in order to win a girlfriend is also a fight!"


    "The system will not be mistaken, the degree of evolution, how can it be difficult to pass customs?"


    Many people''s first reaction is impossible, and many of the professional players of God''s hand chose to search for the "win a girlfriend" id, add his friends, invite him to fight, see him What level is it?


    When Hansen saw a friend''s application, he immediately agreed, but who knows that the friend''s prompt is like a siren, Hansen immediately set the shield.


    Only the friend he added at the beginning of the game came to a match invitation: "God''s third hand invites you to the game, do you agree?"

 Chapter 795： The hand that controls the destiny

    The third hand of God is very famous in the circle of God''s hand, and can even be said to be famous.


    The evolver-level professional **** player, who has won four hands of the Evolutionary League in the past five years, is known as the man of God''s darling.


    Because of the talent, coupled with the high physical quality, and the cultivation of special nuclear genetics, there is constant hard work, resulting in the legend of the professional circle of God.


    The third hand of God, the id, can be said to be unknown in the circle of God''s hand, but even if he does not have a customs clearance mode, the degree and reaction are impossible to catch up with the brain, and the level of the evolutionary is not enough. To defeat the top brain, this is the consensus of the Alliance.


    But now suddenly there is an evolutionary who has cleared the polar mode, which is hard to believe, and God''s third hand is equally unbelievable.


    He believes that the other party is a fake in identity, and the other party is likely to be a proficient person in a certain aspect, and it is possible to do this kind of thing.


    God��s third hand invited Hansen to fight, just to prove his thoughts.


    Hansen has been fighting with the brain, and has already passed the top intelligence difficulty. It has no meaning to continue. Someone invites him to fight, so that he has some interest and wants to try the fun of playing against others. I chose to agree directly.


    "God''s hand wins a girlfriend and God''s third hand enters the battle..." The system made a direct announcement, which is a special treatment for the title of God''s hand.


    When I heard this system message, everyone stayed for a second, then quickly found the room, chose to enter the battle mode, more and more people entered the room.


    God��s third hand is naturally not to be said. The legendary professional player of God��s hand circle, Hansen has just won the title of God��s hand. Such a matchup is too eye-catching, as long as it is a little bit of the circle of God��s hand. Anyone who knows knows how valuable this matchup is.


    Hansen didn''t know that a friend he added would be such a character, just treating the other person as an ordinary person.


    He didn''t think about it. He was the first to add his friends among so many people, and it was so much faster than others. This is what most people can have.


    However, even if Hansen knows it, I am afraid it will not be in my heart.


    At the beginning of the battle, everyone''s eyes were concentrated on the two hands, waiting for the light to appear.


    This is the battle mode. Whoever wins a hundred spots in the first place can click on his own hand, or he can grab the opposite side. As long as one person reaches one hundred, he will win.


    God''s third hand has been paying attention to the other''s hand. He is waiting to see the opponent''s shot. If the opponent''s shot is too fast, he can easily know that the other party is not an evolutionist, but a despicable cheating. Only then.


    Like God''s third hand, there are many people who hold this kind of idea. After all, God''s hand has been exhibited for so many years, not to mention the perfect customs clearance mode, even an evolutionist who can point to half of the light spots, including God. In the third hand, no evolutionist can pass the customs mode.


    This "winning a girlfriend" who didn''t know where it came from, even a perfect customs clearance mode, is indeed unbelievable.


    Finally, the light spot began to appear, everyone stared at Hansen''s hand, only to see that it was manually, but the degree was surprisingly slow.


    This degree, even among the professional players of the evolutionary, can only be considered moderate, not to mention the third hand of God, even the average player is not as good.


    ��Can such a hand also pass the customs-level mode?�� Everyone has a question in mind.


    God''s third hand frowned slightly, and felt that the hand was slow, but when he reached for the light spot next to him, the other hand of the other party actually took the light point in one step.


    1:o


    "Hey!" Many people couldn''t help but be surprised to see this scene.


    It seems that God��s third hand is much faster, but how can he win a girlfriend and grab his light? This has caused many people to understand.


    Moreover, the palm of the winning girlfriend turned out to reach the third hand of God again, and it seems that he still wants to continue to grab his light.


    God��s third hand showed a hint of coldness, and he naturally did not believe that such a hand could grab him.


    The behavior of the other party just happened to be his mind. When he confronted the other party, he could force the other party to raise his hand, so the other party was not far from the exposure.


    But for the next few tens of seconds, God''s third hand felt like a nightmare.


    The opponent''s hand is really unpleasant, at least slower than God''s third hand, but from the beginning to the present, God''s third hand has not even grabbed a light spot, which makes God''s third hand almost think that he is in a In the nightmare.


    No matter how hard God''s third hand works, how to speed up, how to find ways to design, but there is no way to point even a light spot.


    It��s already a dead end on the battle platform. No one can believe what everything the eye sees.


    It��s hard to believe that the legendary professional player has been abused for even one point.


    If the opponent''s hand is too fast, but the opponent''s hand is not very fast, it seems to feel a little slow.


    But all the light spots of God''s third hand were robbed by the seemingly slow hand. This strong contrast is hard to accept, and many people don''t understand what is going on.


    The master who really plays the hand of God has more shocks in his heart than the average person.


    In their view, all the intentions and actions of God''s third hand seem to have been seen by the other party, even as if playing a puppet is playing with God''s third hand.


    "Not a level of existence!" Everyone has such a thought in mind.


    But at the same time they realized that this idea is terrible, but the legendary professional player, who can sweep the professional hand of the Alliance, even he is so vulnerable in front of the other side, the strength of the other is already imagined .


    No one doubts that Hansen is cheating, because even if it is a brainstorm, it is only a quick response and it is impossible to intercept all the light spots of the opponent.


    After all, human choice is not fully predictable by the brain. As long as you don''t grab it with your brain, you can click on some light spots.


    This slowness has 100% interception of all the attacks of God''s third hand, even the top brains can not do this.


    "As if you can control your destiny, this is the real hand of God!"


    Some people are so surprised.

 Chapter 796： Bishui Lake Behemoth

    After the game, Han Sen directly quit the virtual community. The battle with people is too boring. It is far more boring than fighting with the top brain. Unless it is a challenge to the transcend, it will fight with humans and waste time. different.


    It was just this boring battle in Hansen that shocked the entire circle of God.


    The third hand of the legendary professional God was completely abused by 100:0, and such a failure was shocking.


    This battle was circulated by the madness, but everyone who has seen it feels incredible.


    However, no one doubts that "winning a girlfriend" is cheating. If there is no such cheating, the general cheating is speeding up, but the speed of the other party is slower than the third hand of God. Naturally, it is impossible to cheat.


    Many experts in the hands of God have analyzed this battle and analyzed all aspects of this battle. Because of a battle, the hand of God has completely entered a new era.


    From the complete pursuit of hand speed, to the level of pre-judgment and psychological game, no longer blindly grab points, but mainly study how to grab points from opponents, making it difficult for opponents to score.


    A new era has been opened, and this battle has also been regarded as the most classic teaching of God''s hand, and it has been circulated among major professional teams.


    There are also many people who want to find "win a girlfriend", and even the professional team has a high price, hoping to attract him to join, but no one knows who "win a girlfriend".


    However, Hansen has no interest in playing God''s hand again. He has already entered the world of shelters on the same day. His spiritual knowledge of the tunnel is completely weaker than the eighth knowledge. Even if he is not on the other, he should have A little bit grasped, Han Sen is going to meet Luo Yin to try again, to see if his own hole is in the air, can you see through the trajectory of non-tian power.


    However, it is a pity that Luo Yin is not here. Hansen can only continue to go to Bishui Lake according to the original plan, to see if he can meet the legendary one or two small dinosaurs.


    As long as it is not a group, there is still a chance to kill him based on his current strength.


    After eating a super-god second-generation ghost eye spider, Xiaoyinyin seems to have grown a lot. The life of the body has become more and more vigorous, and almost has to catch up with the little goblin. Although it is still a little worse, it is almost the same.


    However, the body of the small silver and silver has not changed much, and it still does not seem to enter adulthood.


    Hansen��s heart was taken out, and the body of the silver-winged butterfly was taken out. The eyes of the small silver and silver immediately lit up, and they flew directly to Hansen��s palm. They opened their mouths and wanted to swallow the body of the silver-winged butterfly.


    Hansen was reaching out and took the body of the silver-winged butterfly. He looked at Xiaoyinyin and said: "Small silver and silver, I am still a relative to you, and I have given you something good. If you dare to be ungrateful in the future, I can''t spare you."


    Xiaoyinyin wished to use his head to sharpen Hansen, but the saliva in his mouth was already flowing down.


    When Hansen put his hand down, Xiaoyinyin swallowed the body of the silver-winged butterfly, and then saw the body of the small silver and silver trembled fiercely.


    A silky silver thunder was sprayed out of its own body, turned into a real silk, wrapped up in layers, and soon became a silver silk.


    Hansen used the hole to see the silkworm, and saw that the inner life of the life is changing in chaos, just like an active volcano that may erupt at any time.


    "Is it finally going to grow up?" Hansen took a long sigh of relief. He was really afraid that the flesh and blood of the silver-silver-sweet butterfly had not evolved, so he did not know how long it would take.


    I don''t know how long it takes for the small silver and silver to break through. Hansen took the silkworm into the backpack and continued to move towards Bishui Lake.


    The clear water of the clear water lake, a look at the water and the sky, the scenery is very pleasant, but Han Sen walked around the clear water lake, and did not find any super **** creatures.


    He observed the water in the hole in the hole and could only see the distance of about ten meters, but still found nothing. The lake in the clear water lake looks very deep.


    ��Friends are also coming to Bishui Lake to see dinosaurs?�� There was a group of people at the lake who had tents, raised a campfire, and still had wild barbecues there.


    Seeing Hansen coming over, one of his men��s friends greeted Hansen and asked him to sit down and have a barbecue.


    It��s rare to meet such a welcoming good person, Hansen is not polite, just sit down among them.


    After chatting for a while, I realized that these people are all comrades of a unit. It is rare to be able to transfer them to an area. Together, they have set up a small team. This time, they only passed through Bishui Lake. I heard that there are dinosaur-like aliens. I plan to stay here and have a look and rest for two days.


    However, they have been camping here for two days, and have never seen any dinosaur-like aliens.


    "Han Sen, which army are you?" Liu Yunyi asked casually.


    "The troops I am in are a bit special, not very good to say." Hansen smiled.


    "Hey, it��s still a special force. Let��s talk about something new.�� Someone started to groan.


    Hansen was trying to tell something about them, but suddenly he heard a bang, and then he saw that the lake in the clear water lake was like a high tide. He rolled up a few meters of big waves and rushed over and gave the tents a rush. The campfire was also overwhelmed.


    Everyone soaked in the water and looked at the lake. I saw a long, big-necked dragon-like dragon floating out of the lake. But this guy is much bigger than a dinosaur. It is more than a hundred meters long. It is a bit big. Too much.


    Next to the behemoth, there is a small beast that is more than ten meters long and floats beside the behemoth. One large and one small two dinosaur-like alien creatures, so they walked up the shore with the lake.


    Liu Yunyi, they have been watching for a long time, such a huge alien, even in the shelter, is not easy to see.


    "Head, do we want to do it?" Someone asked Liu Yunyi.


    Liu Yunyi suddenly smiled and said: "Looking for death is it? Such a big guy, our military blade is even useful for squatting up, and it is almost like itching. People can kill one of us with a tail."


    The two were talking, but they saw that Hansen had already rushed to the big creature and two small dinosaurs.


    Hansen has just scanned the hole with Xuan Jingjing. The big behemoth has a chaotic body, but the life is very strong. It is a super **** generation.


    And that one is a little smaller, the life of the body is running in a strange way, no doubt a super **** second generation.


    It is rare to encounter such a super-god second generation, although there is still a big one, but it is not an opportunity to kill.

 Chapter 797： Kill the little beast

    The jihad angels fluttered and flew to the top of the behemoth, and Hansen himself sneaked into the little beast below.


    His current physical fitness is no less inferior to the juvenile **** creatures, plus the red flames, it is not too difficult to kill this little beast.


    The little beast saw Hansen rushing out, suddenly screaming, revealing a mouth full of fangs, his body flashed, and the skin actually gave birth to a piece of black scales.


    In the hands of Hansen, the red flame tyrannosaurus suddenly slammed down, and the little beast did not dodge. Instead, he used his head to go up, and the scalloped head and the red flame tyrannosaurus suddenly slammed together, making a dull sound.


    Hansen suddenly felt that there was a huge force in his hand. The Red Flames had not been able to open the black scales. He himself turned over several heads in the air to vent the horrible power.


    "A lot of strength, this thing is a level **** creature that specializes in the evolution of power?" Hansen borrowed power from the air to kill the little beast again.


    Liu Yunyi, but they looked a little stunned, I saw the evil waves above the lake, the behemoths and the little beasts were entangled by the angels and Hansen, and it was difficult to solve the problem.


    "I rub, this is where the great **** is coming, it is too fierce, and can it be positive with this horrible behemoth?"


    "What made the average woman a pet beast that day? Too gorgeous, too powerful..."


    "What are you doing, hurry back, don''t you die?"


    The jihad angel has been attacking around the head of the behemoth, and wants to lie on its eyes several times, but this behemoth is a sacred creature based on ** evolution, ** powerful and unimaginable, even jihad angels Can not face it against it, can only circumvent its bite once and for all.


    The big sword is smashing its head several times, but because of the black scales, the shackles also leave a shallow scar on the top, which is like tickles compared to the huge body of the behemoth. almost.


    The little beast is even more fierce. It does not care about Hansen��s attack. He chased Hansen and bite. The Ukrainian scale is harder than the behemoth, and the power is also scary.


    When the behemoth sees the little beast and Hansen bites everywhere, he will let go and fight with the jihad angel.


    Hansen fled back and took the little beast away from the behemoth. Originally Hansen was afraid that the little beast would not come over. He wanted to use the power of the ghost eye to seduce it. Who knows that this guy is fierce and chasing Han Sen has been biting, and there is no need to use the power of the ghost eye to lure it.


    Hansen has always led the little beast to the nearby woods, and watched the little beast that had bitten his mouth against him, and suddenly there was a murder in his eyes.


    Although the little beast is physically strong and powerful, it is obvious that the birth time is too short. I don��t know that the human heart is sinister. Seeing Hansen stopped, he immediately bite his mouth and Hansen.


    The mouthful of the fangs was like a cockroach, but Hansen did not give in, until the mouth was about to bite him, and suddenly the red flame tyrannosaurus was stabbed into the mouth of the little beast.


    Under the force of Hansen��s horror, the red flames violently swayed into the throat of the little beast, and the blood rushed out from the mouth of the little beast, like a bite The mud is general.


    The little beast was bitterly twisted and wanted to make a miserable battle. Unfortunately, the throat was blocked by the red flame tyrannosaurus. There was no sound at all, and one mouth was full of blood.


    Hansen��s heart leaps and bounds, and there is infinite energy in the kidneys, so that his power is constantly flowing into the red flames, and he is desperately drilling into the belly of the little beast.


    Only in an instant, the two-meter-long red flame tyrannosaurus has already drilled more than a meter deep, and is still drilling inside.


    In the midst of the **** flies, the little beast slammed his head and slammed the Hansen company into the air with the red flames. It was so powerful that even Hansen could not control it, holding it. The tyrannosaurus was smashed into the air.


    The little beast finally had a cry at this moment, and the beast over there suddenly knew that the little beast was in danger and rushed to the side desperately.


    The huge body stepped down, and the nearby earth shook. The lake was soaring and rising, and the waves rising more than ten meters high.


    Although the little angel wants to block the behemoth, but she can not attack the vitality of the behemoth, it does not have much effect on the behemoth, even if the whole sword is broken into the flesh, it has no great influence on the behemoth. .


    Looking at the behemoth step by step like a mountain, I am afraid that three or two steps will be rushed to the front of me, Hansen heart stunned, the red flame tyrannical dragon rises again, and the small beast chrysanthemum that turned and fled away smashed in.


    Suddenly, it was a **** mad spray, and Hansen broke into a depth of more than a meter.


    The original has been hurt very heavy, the following came again, the little beast suddenly made a terrible, the body crashed to the ground, struggling two times, but for a time did not even get up.


    Hansen had to work harder to kill the little beast directly, but the behemoth had already stepped on it, just like the Mount Taishan, and Hansen could not continue, only the red flame tyrannosaurus could be pulled out. Back.


    Bang!


    The giant beast stepped down, and the large trees were shattered. The ground was directly trampled out of a large pit with a diameter of ten meters. Hansen was in danger of avoiding the stepping of the behemoth.


    The little beast struggled to climb up and climbed to the foot of the behemoth. The behemoth saw the little beast covered in blood, and kept going out, suddenly becoming more angry.


    In the roar of the roar, the behemoth stepped on Hansen again. This kind of evolution is completely **, and in this respect, it is also a very talented level creature. The power of ** is not Hansen''s ability to compete. Can fly back again.


    The technique of flying the sky was run to the limit by Hansen, and once again escaped the stepping of the behemoth.


    The little angel also attacked the eyes of the behemoth in the air, but the effect was not very good. The behemoth''s neck was extremely flexible, and the little angel could only hit its head or neck, and it was hard to hurt the key for a time.


    Hansen is preparing to find another chance to kill the little beast, and solve it quickly, but he has not found a good opportunity, but suddenly heard a strange cry from the sky.


    A tiger with a double-winged back and a black body resembling a metal. It flies down from the sky, and it is astonishingly fast. It instantly slams into the back of the behemoth, and the four tiger claws directly hook into the flesh of the little beast. Among them, the two wings fluttered, grabbed the little beast and flew up, and rushed to the west.


    "I rub, oh, cheaper, I came up to my head?" Hansen suddenly furious, flying and chasing the black tiger.


    It��s always cheap for him to marry others. Today, this black tiger has come to marry him cheaply. How can this be tolerated?


    The behemoth saw the little beast being taken away, and he refused to kill Hansen again. It was also desperately chasing after the black tiger.


    The black tiger grasped and did not know how many tons of small beasts, even flying very fast, Hansen and the behemoth could not catch up with it for a time.

 Chapter 798： Terror shelter

    The anger in Hansen��s heart, he is the dominant figure in the world. Today, he was even leaked by others. His heart is really wrong, and he is chasing after a word.


    The little angels are also chasing in the sky, and the behemoths are also rushing forward, stepping out the ground one after another, and the waves are flying in the shallow mud.


    Fortunately, there is no human sanctuary in front, otherwise it would be impossible for it to be leveled by the royal sanctuary.


    Hansen is the slowest one to run, and has been chasing after him, but he is still getting farther and farther away, no matter how little angel or behemoth is running faster than him.


    Hansen gritted his teeth to simulate the scent of the **** of light, so that his speed increased greatly, and this only caught up, but he could only stay away from it.


    The black tigers are fierce and fierce. They are so heavy that they are flying at a speed that is not slower than them. They have been desperately flying to the West.


    Hansen has been chasing after four days and four nights. The black tiger is still flying in front. Hansen��s heart can��t swallow this breath. The energy in the kidneys is raging, and the death must catch up with the black tiger. .


    The behemoth is also persevering, and the little beast screams from time to time in the paws of the black tiger, and he does not die. His vitality is tenacious, and it is the second generation of the super-god, which is dominated by ** evolution.


    Like a ghost-eyed spider, it��s weak. It��s already dead. I don��t know how long it��s been, and I can still persist until now.


    But no one can catch up with the black tiger that has been chasing the wings. It has been chasing for seven or eight days. It has already chased the waters of the Sandao River. The front is the continuous mountain. The black tiger flies into the mountain area and it doesn��t take long before it falls. .


    Hansen looked forward and suddenly stopped his body. He saw that there was a magnificent majestic purple mountain standing between the mountains. The black tiger fell below the foot of the mountain. At this time, dragging the little beast to climb the mountain.


    The purple mountain is extremely majestic, straight into the sky, and on the top of the mountain, between the sea of ??clouds, there is a sanctuary like a fairy palace towering over it.


    Han Sen saw that the black tiger was going to the top of the mountain. He knew that the big event was not good. He could have a heterogeneous shelter like a black tiger. It was definitely not a royal sanctuary.


    The little angel was also called back by Hansen, and the behemoth was still chasing up crazy, thinking that the protector was eager, no matter what.


    The purple fairy palace is looming in the clouds, and the behemoth chased the black tiger and rushed up.


    The door of the Purple Fairy Palace opened automatically, and the black tiger dragged the screaming little beast into the door. The door immediately closed and closed the behemoth outside.


    Where the behemoth is willing to give up, the huge body directly hits the door, and the purple stone door is knocked open and directly rushed into the shelter.


    The size of the giant beast reaches 100 meters, although the height is not so exaggerated, but there are also tens of meters. Such a behemoth does not appear to be very tall before the purple gate, but it is just as high as the purple stone door.


    boom!


    The body of the behemoth slammed into the purple stone door, making a horrible bang, but the purple stone door did not move, as if the huge force of the beast''s infinite horror was just illusory.


    The behemoth himself was hit by a swaying step back, and after a sigh of sorrow, he slammed into the purple stone door again.


    Still no reaction, the purple stone door seems to be the heavy weapon of the lock of the heavens and the earth, and it is difficult to shake him if the giant beast hits.


    Under the impact of the times, the blood of the behemoth has already slammed, but the purple door is still strong, and there is no trace of it from beginning to end.


    Hansen��s horror in his heart is like a powerful behemoth. I am afraid that most super-god creatures, even the second generation of Super God, are not their opponents.


    However, such a terrible behemoth can not even open the door of the shelter, and the horror of the owner in the shelter can be seen.


    Hansen frowned slightly and flew directly into the sky. He wanted to see the scene inside the shelter from the sky and see what terrorists were inside.


    However, he flew into the air, but he saw the clouds outside the shelter, but he couldn��t see the things inside, and Hansen��s heart was sinking.


    With his eyesight and perception, he couldn''t see the clouds. Obviously, the cloud itself is weird, otherwise it is absolutely impossible.


    Directly summoning the ghost-eye mask, and running the scent of the ghost-eyed spider, and looking at the shelter again.


    This time, although Hansen still did not see the situation inside, he saw a few groups of life that burned like a red flame.


    "One...two...three...four...five..." Hansen only counted down and found that there were at least five super **** creature-level horrors.


    This is what Hansen can see. Hansen is not sure if there are other terrorists that he can''t see.


    "Is it so?" Han Sen slightly bite his teeth, and the super-god creature inside is obviously not something he can handle, but it is not too reconciled.


    The second generation of a super **** who was so hard to get to himself was so robbed that he was not willing to retreat.


    "No matter what, let him take a look at it and see what is great in the super-spiritary sanctuary. Even if it is not good, they can''t kill me. Even if I can''t get back my prey, I have to make him upside down." Hansen gritted his teeth and rushed toward the purple stone door.


    Now the behemoth and he can be regarded as the same front, this guy is also a helper, Hansen wants to try to see if it can help it knock the purple stone door.


    After waiting in, the behemoth can at least help him to involve one or two super **** creatures, so that Hansen has more room to play, maybe even cheaper.


    Although this chance is small, Hansen is very satisfied as long as he can create trouble for this heterosexual shelter.


    Before rushing to the purple stone gate, the behemoth is still struggling to hit the stone gate. The purple stone gate has already splashed a lot of giant beast blood, but it still has no damage to the stone gate.


    Hansen summoned the red flame tyrannosaur, and stabbed it directly against the door seam, trying to drill the purple door.


    However, the red flame tyrannosaurus and the stone door friction, bursting out of blazing sparks, but with the help of Hansen how hard, even can not drill down.


    Purple stone door and even a little stone foam have not been drilled, hard to imagine.


    boom!


    When the behemoth saw Hansen, he couldn��t open the stone door, and he slammed into it. The blood in his mouth spewed out and made a sigh.


    "It''s not a way to go on like this. Even if I finally sneak in, I''m afraid there are only half a life left. Isn''t it going to be mermaid?" Hansen gnawed his teeth and flew into the sanctuary from above.


    The cloud above the shelter was shrouded, and it was impossible to see the situation inside. However, Hansen did not care so much at this time. He had to rush in and open the door directly from inside to put the giant beast into it.

 Chapter 799： Into the shelter

    The fog was heavy, Hansen summoned all the useful beasts, carefully passed through the clouds, but just entered the cloud, and suddenly there was an unknown sign in his heart, and a chill in his back.


    As the eyes glimpse, a burning shadow like a flame has been killed from the side. The shadow is extremely fast. If you don''t wear a ghost-eye mask, you may not see the shadow.


    when!


    The mind was moving, the little angel had been blocked on one side, the big sword collided with something, the little angel''s figure stepped back, and the shadow also retreated into the cloud.


    Hansen has not lifted his footsteps again, and the shadow has been killed from the other side. Fortunately, in this cloud, Hansen can still see the position of the shadow and promptly let the little angel resist it. attack.


    Hansen ordered the little angel to resist the attack of the shadow, and quickly rushed toward the shelter. The wall of the shelter was only about 100 meters, but Hansen had already rushed at least a few hundred meters in the fog, but still did not See the ground below.


    "Not good!" Hansenton did not feel good, this fog is unusual.


    Han Sen now wants to quit, but finds that it is no longer possible, and back a few hundred meters, but still in this cloud, no matter where it is, it can not go out.


    Now Hansen can only rejoice that he still has a ghost eye mask, you can see the alien creatures that appear in the clouds, otherwise the situation is now more dangerous than now.


    "It seems that only this super **** creature is in the clouds. If the other super **** creatures are not coming, it is an opportunity. In the case of one-on-one, there should be a way to kill this cloud. Super **** creature." Han Sen secretly thought.


    In fact, this super-god creature is not very dangerous to him. Even if there is no ghost-eye mask, as long as the alien is close, he can perceive its trajectory as well as the hole.


    The most troublesome thing now is that he has to solve this strange creature quickly, otherwise the behemoth will really be killed outside the door, and he lacks a powerful helper.


    The ghost-eye mask allows Hansen to see the alien creature moving in the clouds, but only seeing a red-like life-like atmosphere, and can''t see what kind of alien creature it is.


    The little angel is obviously not very clear in the fog, and can only respond to Hansen��s orders.


    Hansen quietly took out the peacock and put it on a branch of the original steel arrow of z steel, waiting for the opportunity to arrive.


    when!


    The little angel is again a sword to repel the shadow of the hurricane. Hansen has no movements, and has been observing the every move of the shadow.


    The red shadow that retreated into the cloud apparently caused some frustration because of several failed attempts, and did not continue to come out. He also observed Hansen and the jihad angel in the clouds.


    Hansen pretended not to see it, and looked around in the eyes, except for the alien creature, surrounded by a fog, can not see anything.


    When you are outside, you can still see the life of the other four super-god creatures. Now you are in the fog, but you can''t see it. You can only see the shadow of the group.


    After observing for a while, Akam seems to have determined that Hansen and the little angel could not see it, and then circled Hansen behind him, slowly approaching Hansen.


    Hansen just looked around and didn''t seem to see it. It was just that the hole in the hole had already started. After the red shadow approached, its every move had completely fallen into Hansen''s mind.


    Akam has been coming to the place where Hansen is less than ten meters behind, and suddenly it was a violent storm that turned into a streamer rushing to Hansen��s back.


    When the red shadow was approaching Hansen''s moment, Hansen quickly turned around, and the red flame tyrannosaurus blocked the attack of the red flame. At the same time, the peacock in the left hand smashed the crazy shooting, and instantly shot eight z steel rough stones. arrow.


    Hey!


    Hansen Lianren took the tyrannosaurus and was shocked by a horrible force for more than ten meters. However, he also heard a few slamming sounds. At least three Z-steel original stone arrows hit the shadow, causing a sigh.


    At the same time, the little angel flew to the top of the shadow of the shadow, and the transparent sword was arrogant without reservation.


    Roar!


    The red shadow made a cry, apparently it was hit hard, and quickly retreated, trying to hide into the clouds.


    It is a pity that under the blessing of the ghost-eye mask, Hansen��s action was clear and directly killed with the little angel.


    The alien creature was calculated by Hansen, and it was already hit hard. It was immediately chased by the little angel, and the transparent sword was crazy and entangled in the alien creature.


    In the hands of Hansen, the peacocks shot again and shot the remaining six z-steel original stone arrows.


    Hansen chose the timing very well, when he was avoiding the attack of the little angel, the strength of his body had been exhausted, it was very difficult to dodge.


    Just listening to a few sullen, and there are four z steel original stone arrows in it, so that its body trembled several times.


    The jihad angel turned into a streamer and the shadow of the shadow, and suddenly saw a head flew into the sky, blood splashed out, and the surrounding clouds gradually subsided.


    "Hunting the super-natural creatures, the beasts of the creatures, the souls of the creatures are not acquired, and the essence of life genes can be collected. The essence of the life gene can be randomly obtained from 0 to 10 points."


    The fog gradually dissipated, and Hansen gradually saw the shelter wall and the city gate in the clouds below, just less than ten meters away from him.


    And the suffocating beast that was killed by the little angel, the body is slowly melting, and it looks very strange, like a big cat walking upright, when the head has been smashed down, with the body Is melting.


    when!


    A misty life genetic essence fell to the ground, Hansen picked up, has fallen into the purple door, directly put the inside of the door bolt down, while flying back.


    boom!


    The purple stone gate was suddenly knocked open by the behemoth, and the behemoth screamed and rushed toward the sanctuary without any slight hesitation.


    There are huge and gorgeous palaces everywhere in the sanctuary, but they don��t see other alien creatures or aliens. The whole shelter is dead and dead, as if there is no one.


    The smog cloud in the shelter gradually dissipated, making the line of sight clearer, but Hansen��s gaze glanced around, but did not see other alien creatures, even the little beast brought into the shelter by the black tiger. I haven''t seen it anymore, I haven''t heard it again.


    Hey!


    The behemoth had already rushed to the front of the palace, and it slammed into the palace, trying to knock the palace away and see that the little beast was not inside.


    It was only the collision of the behemoth, but it was not able to collapse the palace, but saw a sword light rushing up, suddenly left a few meters long wound on the body of the beast, blood rushed out.

 Chapter 800： Ghost armor

    The giant beast screamed, and the huge body stepped back a few steps. The blood ran down the black scales, and in the palace, a creature with a steel sword and a steel armor came out.


    Hansen took a closer look and found that it was not a creature wearing armor. It was just a piece of armor that came out. The armor looked like a human being, but in reality it was only armor. In the gap of the armor, Seeing a green light flashing, like a ghost looming.


    "Is this a different creature or a different kind of spirit?" Han Sen stared at the armored monster, but for a moment he was not sure.


    Roar!


    The steel armor moved again, and the steel sword, which was close to two meters in the hand, accompanied the steel body, and the speed and strength were amazing. It immediately left a wound on the body of the behemoth.


    On top of his steel sword, there is a green sword, and it is more than three meters long. The green swordsman seems to be extremely sharp. Even the giant scales of the behemoth can be cut open, even more than the angel��s sword. Be sharp.


    Although the behemoth wants to step on the armor monster, it is obviously too bulky. Not only can he not step on the armor monster, but the sword of the armor monster leaves a sword mark and blood on the leg. It kept oozing out of it, causing the beast to make a painful scream.


    Hansen was trying to help, but he saw a different creature from the other three sides of the square and surrounded them in the middle.


    A gray giant clam, which is more than 30 meters high, a four-legged monster snake, and that one black-winged tiger, are surrounded by different directions.


    The black-winged tiger screamed and ran wildly. Hansen directly greeted the little angel and fought with the black-winged tiger.


    The geek and the giant python also rushed over at the same time, the giant bang banged, Hansen flew away, and the ground was trembled by it.


    The four-legged snake slammed out the snake letter, which seemed to be a **** red whip snake letter, which was incredibly fast, and almost entangled Hansen''s body.


    Hansen��s Red Flame Tyrannosaurus smashed on the arm of the giant python, only to pick up a shallow mark, and could not seriously hurt the ash. The speed of the four-legged snake was too fast, and Hansen was also very difficult to deal with.


    It was already very difficult to be one-on-one. Now I was besieged by two super **** creatures and suddenly fell into a very dangerous situation.


    Hey!


    In order to dodge the snake letter of the four-legged snake, Hansen was hit by a giant bang, and the body suddenly flew out like a projectile. He crossed the tens of meters in the air and slammed into the wall of the palace. The blood is mad.


    Seeing the four-legged snake and the giant clam rushed over again, Han Sen forced the blood of the chest to jump up, and turned back to the behemoth. The red flame tyrannosaurus slammed the steel armor monster. .


    when!


    The iron and steel swords in the hands of the steel armor monsters suddenly rose, and suddenly blocked the red flames, and Hansen, who had shaken, retired several steps.


    At this time, the giant clam and the four-legged snake also chased over, and the giant beast screamed and voluntarily turned to rush to the giant clam. The two huge horror lives together, and suddenly they were banging.


    The behemoth is very hard to deal with the steel monster, but the power of the giant python is not weak, and it does not fall behind.


    Hansen launched a hole in the Xuanqi field, and it was much easier to deal with the steel monsters than to deal with the infinite gray ash. This exchange has made room for one person and one beast.


    It was just that the four-legged snake was catching up with Hansen, so Hansen could not help but frown.


    "Little goblin, I have raised you for so long, and I should do some work." Hansen escaped from a four-legged snake''s snake letter, smashed the scallop and slammed it directly at the four-legged snake. .


    The snake''s letter of the four-legged snake flashed, and the scallops were slammed on the ground. The scallops of the tremors smashed, and the little enchanted rushed out of it.


    Looking at the four-legged snake, the snow and the snow of the little goblin rushed up and rushed straight up.


    Hansen��s heart secretly grew a sigh of relief, but fortunately, the little goblin did not drop the chain during the crucial period, and finally let him wholeheartedly fight against the steel armor monster.


    The steel armor monster is very powerful, the sword is no better than Hansen, and the strength is better than Hansen. Only in terms of speed, Hansen can keep up.


    It was just the green sword light from the steel sword in the hands of the steel armor monster, but it was sharp and scary. Hansen used the red flame tyrannosaurus to block it. The red flame tyrannosaurus was actually smashed by Jianguang.


    Hansen did not dare to compete with the Jianguang front, but only to open the hole Xuanqi field, using the hole body method and the steel armor monster.


    The red flame tyrannosaurus was on the steel armor, and did not cause too much damage to him. It was only able to shake him back. Hansen could only turn to attack the gap of the armor, hoping to have some effect.


    It��s just that the red flame tyrannosaurus is too big, and the gap between the armor is very small, but it is difficult to penetrate.


    Hansen evaded the green sword light and turned his brains sharply: "Unfortunately, I asked the Wang family to help the original steel dwarf sword that has been grinded, but it has not been completed. Otherwise, I can try it."


    There is no other way, Hansen can only pull out a steel stone arrow in his hand, staring at the armor monster secretly looking for opportunities.


    On the other side, the little angel and the black-winged tiger are constantly fighting in the sky. The black tiger is like a metal cast, and the claws are extremely hard and sharp. The confrontation with the little angel��s sword still does not fall, and it is difficult for a time. Separate the outcome.


    The battle between the behemoth and the ashes is the most bloody, and the two supernatural creatures that are purely evolved are constantly fighting, and the entire shelter seems to be shaking with their battles.


    And such melee, also caused them to be constantly injured, especially the behemoths, the original itself has been injured not light, at this time with the ashes hard, the blood in the wounds of the body surge, it looks very bad.


    It��s the easiest to go to the little goblin. The speed of the four-legged snake is slower than her. The snake letter can��t hold her back. It��s the air of the snow that is blown out by the little goblin. The more the frozen four-legged snake body is deformed. The slower it is.


    Hey!


    The little goblin smashed in the past, suddenly rolled out the four-legged snake, and ooze blood in his mouth.


    However, the body of the four-legged snake looks very strong, and it is not easy for the goblin to kill it.


    Hansen himself is not the opponent of the steel monster. He sees the behemoth and is almost invincible. If the behemoth falls, the balance of power will immediately tilt, Hansen will only retreat, and there is no chance.


    Hansen bit his teeth, and the hole Xuan Jing was running wildly, turning the breath into a holy light, finding an empty space, hitting the light to the behemoth and directly hitting its wound.


    Simulated from the Holy Light of the Holy Rhino, it has a strong healing effect, hitting the wound of the behemoth, and suddenly healing its wounds at a speed visible to the naked eye.

 Chapter 801： Super strange

    A sacred light hit the wounds of the behemoth at all costs, and the situation of the behemoth was greatly improved. Hansen was relieved.


    "It��s finally a moment to stabilize the situation.�� Hansen focused his attention on the steel armor monster.


    In his hole in the Xuanqi field, it is not difficult to avoid the attack of the steel armor monster by the method of the hole, and Hansen did not expect him to defeat him. He just swayed it, just dragging him.


    From time to time, Hansen looked for an opportunity to shoot the great beast, help the behemoth to heal the wound, and let it continue to fight against the giant.


    Now Hansen is waiting for the little goblins to solve the four-legged snake quickly, and then he can play more and less, and then he will be easy to do. It is too difficult for him to defeat this armor monster.


    "Unfortunately, small silver and silver are still changing. Otherwise, it is not difficult to lay down this super sanctuary." Han Sen thought so.


    He scanned the steel armor monster with the hole in the Xuan gas field and found that this steel armor monster turned out to be a super **** second generation, with a strange life flow in the body.


    "Is this life-flowing technique not the way to smash the green sword light? If it is, it would be great. This sword is easy to use and cool enough." Han Sen Walk around and record the breath of the armor monster.


    The situation of the little goblin is very good. The four-footed snake with a small fist screams and screams again and again, and the blood in the mouth spits, but it falls directly to the ice after falling on the ground.


    Hansen casually swept a four-legged snake. This guy is chaotic within his body and should be just a super **** generation.


    The same is true of the gray giant python. It is only a super-god generation. The black tiger in the sky is too far away. Hansen can''t see it. I don''t know if it is a generation or a second generation.


    Seeing the four-legged snake is about to be killed by the little goblin, Han Sen is in the heart of joy, but suddenly a heart, a horror in the eyes.


    I saw that in the depths of the shelter, there is a horrible life atmosphere approaching this side, although it is not fast, but the breath is extremely horrible.


    Hansen looked at the past with a ghost eye mask, but saw a red heart of life rising from there, apparently a horrible guy is approaching here.


    "Tragic, there are other super creatures in this shelter." Hansen is depressed, and they have already reached this point, but it seems that there is no more harvest today.


    Once the horrible creature joins the battle group, the balance of power will tilt again, and Hansen has no difficulty in controlling the war.


    However, just as he retired, Hansen was also unwilling to take a look at the little goblin who was about to kill the four-legged snake. Hansen rushed toward the terrible breath.


    As long as he can hold on for a while and let the goblin kill the four-legged snake, then there is still a chance to fight.


    The steel armor monster chased Hansen behind, and Hansen rushed to the horrible atmosphere. After crossing the fourteen-five palaces, he saw a long stone step leading straight into the sky, the highest in the shelter. There is a magnificent palace towering over the shelter.


    At that time, on the long step, there is a noble woman wearing a gorgeous black armor. The figure is extremely tall and taller than Hansen. The ratio is perfect and shocking. Beautiful legs, towering chest, slender waist.


    But her every move gives a feeling of strength and honor, like a mother leopard with beautiful and fierce.


    "Is this the alien of the shelter?" Hansen suddenly overthrew the previous idea, the steel armor monster is not the alien of this shelter.


    At this time, the alien is staring at Hansen coldly. The eyes of a pair of phoenixes are indifferent, and a long black hair has been hanged to the ground. The whole person has an invisible murder spread around.


    This alien wears the armor of the whole body, but he wears the crown of the crown on his head, and he does not take the blade with his empty hand, but the white palms of the jade are a very dangerous feeling for Hansen.


    "In any case, you must stick to the little goblin to kill the four-legged snake." Han Sen bit his teeth, not waiting for the alien to go down, he rushed the stone steps.


    He recently made a big hole in the Xuanqi field, and his spirit is extremely keen. In addition, under the powerful creature attack of two super-god-level creatures, it is only a matter of time to think about it. There should be no big problem.


    Behind Hansen''s steel armor monster, it is obvious that Hansen is so angry that he is so angry that the big sword and the sword light are more fierce.


    It��s just that Hansen is fully committed to the practice of the hole, but although he can��t compete with it, it��s not easy for him to hurt Hansen.


    Han Sen only walked a few hundred stone steps, but the alien has gone down, staring coldly at Hansen, it seems to be some contempt, the jade hand slightly lifted, slightly clenched his fist, hit Hansen with a fist .


    That jade fist does not seem to be how hard, but in an instant, the jade fist seems to cross the space, directly on the Hansen''s lower abdomen.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s body seems to be a meteor that usually falls from the stone steps and squats directly at the top of a palace below, and the roof is cracked.


    Hansen��s armor had a lot of cracks, and a piece of sag went in. Hansen got up from the roof and his mouth had overflowed with blood.


    The fist of the alien is not a must, but the speed of the sudden burst is too fast, so that Hansen has not come and reacted.


    Fortunately, her speed is fast enough, and strength is inevitable, otherwise the armor will be broken by her.


    The steel armor monster leaped from the stone steps, and the steel sword in his hand came to Hansen with a horrible green sword.


    Hansen stepped out, avoiding the sniper of the steel armor monster, but his eyes were always staring at the alien, the speed of the alien was too fast, and it was too late for her to react.


    However, Han Sen is amazingly aware that it is possible to make a pre-judgment before she can take it. This is also the time to test Hansen��s cultivation experience.


    The alien looked at Hansen, raised his fist again, and slammed it over Hansen.


    In the moment when her fist slammed, the speed suddenly rose. With Hansen��s eyesight, she did not see how her fists came from. The whole person of the aliens appeared in front of Hansen as a teleport.


    Staggered in footsteps, Han Sen relied on the extraordinary spiritual knowledge, hard to capture the trajectory of the alien fist, body shape fretting, avoiding this punch.


    The alien looked at his fist and swept past Hansen��s cheek, his face slightly revealing a strange color.


    Near the footsteps, Hansen��s backhand slammed into the belly of the alien, and wanted to report the punch of the punch.


    However, the physical movement of the alien body turned out to be like a teleportation. Hansen��s fist was so close at such a distance that it was still lost.

 Chapter 802： Spiritual knowledge

    Hansen feels that he is being besieged by two legendary powerhouses, and his life is dangerously approaching every second.


    The sudden acceleration of the alien is like a teleport, and the green sword light of the steel armor monster is invincible. Under the siege of the two, Hansen can only move and dodge.


    Hansen put the hole in the body to the limit, and in the eyes of Hansen��s eyes, in the eyes of Hansen, the aliens and the steel armor monsters have every move, it seems that there are countless trajectories extending, so that Hansen can take a step earlier. Avoiding.


    Even so, the pressure of these two terrorists to Hansen is still enormous, as long as he has a little mistake, it will fall into a situation of annihilation.


    Now Hansen simply can''t think of other things, dare not have a slight distraction, all his energy is concentrated on the prejudgment of the alien and steel armor monsters.


    The instantaneous acceleration of the aliens is unparalleled, and Hansen can only make a prejudgment before he has the opportunity to escape.


    The sword armor of the steel armor monster is not Hansen''s ability to compete, and he can only escape his attack.


    scold!


    A Jianguang passed by Hansen, Hansen did not completely escape, and the armor behind him was cut out a long-length mouth, and the blood suddenly came out.


    Hey!


    The alien moment appeared on the left side of Hansen, and a punch hit his heart. Hansen escaped sideways, but the arm did not flash, and was hit by the shoulder and arm joint, and the left arm was dislocated.


    Hansen gritted his teeth and continued to hold on. He kept a slight pause, his body flashed, and he diddge while repairing his injured body.


    "Little goblin, hurry! I am going to be unable to support it." Han Sen secretly complained that he had not yet reached the level of heaven, and he was still okay to deal with a super **** creature. Now one person drags two, every time Every moment is dangerous.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s back was hit with a different kind of punch. The whole person was bombarded with tens of meters in the air, forcibly changing his trajectory in the air with the technique of flying, only to avoid the steel armor. Jianguang.


    Hansen knows that if he goes on like this, I am afraid that if the little goblins come to support, they will die. They will no longer be distracted to think about the support of the little goblins, and all their thoughts will be used to resist the attacks of aliens and steel armor monsters.


    The technique of flying is also used by Hansen. Through the pulling of the space, the all-dimensional layout and pre-judgment, and then avoiding more attacks by the two.


    The heart is like a piston, and the energy of the kidneys is endless. After Hansen��s brain calms down, the whole mind is devoted to the judgment, and the situation has actually improved.


    But it is only a little better. Under the siege of two terrorists, Hansen is still in an absolute disadvantage, and he can be killed if he is not careful.


    In that confrontation, Hansen''s injuries continued to increase, although not fat enough, but it also made his situation more and more dangerous.


    The magic ant king armor has been damaged in many places. If it continues, it will even be smashed. Hansen��s situation will be even more difficult.


    Only at this time, Han Sen has left all this behind, just thinking about how to judge and entice them to fall into their own layout. In any case, there is not so much psychological burden, try to reduce their damage to The smallest.


    In the hole in the Xuanqi field, Han Sen''s body is full of blood, looks like a blood man, but his eyes are still firm and blazing.


    Whether it is the practice of Qin and Qin, or the practice of the hand of God, it is purely skillful practice, but now it is the tempering between the real life and death, but the spiritual knowledge of Dong Xuan''s gas field becomes more acute.


    Hansen had no distractions at this time. Although he had more and more wounds, he was more and more relaxed.


    boom!


    Suddenly, Hansen��s brain seemed to be blasted out. He only felt that his thoughts were open, his mind was infinitely extended outward, and he was integrated into the entire tunnel.


    Within this hole in the mysterious field, every move of the alien and steel armor monsters seems to be in Hansen''s grasp, as if their movement trajectory has already planned the action road map in advance, Hansen can''t see the high speed of the alien. Attack, but can also avoid her attack unscathed.


    This wonderful feeling can''t be imaged, but Hansen understands that he is now truly taking the spiritual knowledge of Dong Xuan''s gas field to the limit and becoming a spiritual one that can truly be compared with the eighth.


    Hansen only feels that the whole person is extremely relaxed. Under the siege of the two terrorists, not only can he dodge unscathed, but occasionally he can spare a punch.


    It��s just that his current counterattack is not a big threat to these two horrible creatures, it��s just in vain.


    Despite this, Hansen is already very excited. As long as he drags the two guys, the little goblin will be able to kill the four-legged snake to strengthen the bond sooner or later. At that time, the situation will change again.


    The aliens apparently realized the crux of the problem. Although she and the steel armor monsters were stronger than Hansen, they couldn��t take Hansen for a while.


    If you continue to wait, after the four-legged snake is killed, the situation will become somewhat troublesome.


    The stranger frowned slightly, as if the order was given to the steel armor monster, the steel armor monster suddenly turned and left, it seems to be to support the four-legged snake.


    Hansen''s face changed slightly, knowing that the steel armor monster must not be allowed to support the past.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hansen suddenly rushed to the stone steps, and went to the temple of the different spirits at the top of the stone steps.


    Alien suddenly flashed a strange spirit in his eyes, and he caught up with Hansen, and Hansen was intercepted.


    Hansen��s figure left and right, constantly creating one false action after another, so that the aliens could not understand his true intentions. Although the alien things were faster than him, they could not completely prevent him from moving toward the stranger. The direction of the temple is close.


    Originally Hansen thought that such a strange spirit would summon the steel armor monster back, so that he could drag on for a while, so that the little goblin killed the four-legged snake.


    But I didn''t think that the aliens didn''t do that. She didn''t summon the steel armor monsters, and she suddenly stopped. There seemed to be a black cloud in the eyes.


    Only in a flash, the black hole of the alien spirit expands, and the white part of the eye is also dyed into a dark color. It seems that there is a strange brilliance in the inside.


    The black armor on her body suddenly seemed to be burning. The black flame was swaying outside, and the hood of Hansen''s magical beast was similar.


    However, in the black flame light, the life of the alien spirit suddenly soared, and it reached the point where Hansen was shocked and violent.

 Chapter 803： Blood warfare super-spirit (the lord plus more)

    Han Sen suddenly stopped, turned to stare at the alien spirit like the emperor, the muscles of the whole body were tight. .


    He didn''t want to continue to rush, but the horror in his heart, has been locked by the alien, as long as he moves a little, it will attract terrorist attacks unimaginable.


    However, standing still, the horror of the alien spirit has been rising continuously, and when she is shot, I am afraid it will be an earth-shattering blow, and Hansen is not sure that he can completely avoid it.


    Although he can predict it to a certain extent, if the speed of the opponent makes him not even have time to react, then the prejudgment will be useless.


    Now the rising atmosphere of this alien has given him such a terrible feeling.


    "Damn!" Hansen��s forehead had been drunk with uncontrollable cold sweat, and he saw that the power of the aliens was constantly rising, but he did not have a way.


    "Puzzle." Han Sen has no other way to think, desperately condense his own strength, condense the big Leiyin boxing, ready to forcibly take the horrible blow of the alien.


    Such a horrible attack, Hansen does not believe that the alien can still come back for the second time, as long as he can follow this blow, he will have a chance.


    Even if you can''t get it, at most, the armor, the magical beast, and the stone armor are destroyed. With his current physical fitness, plus so many beasts and soul protectors, it should not be directly killed.


    boom!


    When Han Sen condensed all his strength into his fist, he saw that the black flame was burning. It seemed to be the alien spirit of the witch emperor. Suddenly the body moved.


    In her position, the space collapsed and formed a distortion, and then I saw that the alien body disappeared directly, as if the collapsed space had been sucked in, and it was so empty.


    Hansen��s pupil was fiercely shrunk. This time he didn��t even capture the movement of the alien, but his heart was incomparably instigated. The spirit also warned him madly that the big horror was coming.


    boom!


    Hansen did not care, directly hit a fist, the silver lightning on the fist bloomed, the air was blown up by several blows, the electric light spread in the air, the thunder of thunder was like a blue sky, the eardrum of the earthquake must be It cracked open and the inside of the brain creaked.


    But the next wonderful, the aliens appeared in front of Hansen, and Han Sen was close at hand, the face of the glamorous like a female emperor, almost hit Han Sen''s nose, Yu Bai''s fist has slammed Hansen''s lower abdomen.


    boom!


    Hansen wants to avoid it, but it is already impossible. He was beaten on the lower abdomen by the alien. He suddenly smashed the armor that had already been split, and the metal fragments scattered and scattered. Hansen was also The bang flew out a few tens of meters, and the smash hit a stone pillar.


    Under the impact of the horrible power, the armor behind him was also smashed, and the stone armor demon pattern was completely divided. The beast soul was destroyed and directly turned into smoke.


    For this direct physical attack, the Magical Beast does not have a very good resistance. Although the black smoke is still there, it does not help.


    Fortunately, the armor has not been completely broken, but it is almost the same, Han Sen spurted out a blood, but forced to take the magic ant Wang Biao beast soul back.


    The magic ant Wang Biao beast soul has been overwhelmed, and then it will be directly exploding. Han Sen has only such a super **** armor, naturally not willing to ruin it.


    However, without the protection of the super **** armor, Hansen is in a more difficult situation when facing the alien spirit. Although his physical fitness is already very good, he has not reached the point of being able to compete with the super **** creature.


    Hansen is ready to escape with all his strength. There is no way to fight this battle. It is almost a must to continue.


    The sacred light broke out in the body, and the damaged ** was quickly repaired. Hansen flew to the outside of the shelter.


    Fortunately, as Hansen expected, after the same attack, the alien did not be able to carry out the attack like a teleport, but looking at her state is not as powerful as Hanson��s overdraft, and may not be possible. Issue a second hit.


    After Hansen used the big Leiyin boxing, his body was a little weak, but now he can''t take care of it. He can only force the overdraft force and rush to the sky with the technique of flying the sky, trying to get rid of the alien spirit.


    Hansen did not dare to use his wings. Even if he sneaked away from the blood wings, the speed would be much slower. He could only use the skills of flying to force out the power inside the body and fly away at the fastest speed.


    The aliens jumped up and broke through more than a hundred meters until Hansen was reached.


    Hansen hovered in the air like a strange bird, flashing a strange attack, but was surprised to find that the black flame swaying in the alien body could actually be suspended in the air.


    "This time I really want to fight for my life." Hansen was worried that he was preparing to fight for death, but suddenly heard a crisp snoring into his ears.


    The sound of the cymbal came from the package between his waist, and Hansen��s heart was a happy one: ��Is it a small silver and silver to evolve?��


    It��s just that Hansen doesn��t have time to look at it, and he keeps flying in the air, avoiding the alien attack again and again.


    But after that, there was no other noise. Hansen was depressed and could only continue to bite his teeth and escape outside the shelter.


    At the same time, he shouted at the little goblin: "Little goblin, go quickly."


    When Hansen finished, he desperately flew outside, and he saw that he would rush out of the shelter under the chasing of the alien, but suddenly felt the familiar feeling of heart.


    "Damn, come again." Hansen turned and looked, and he saw the horrible scent of the alien spirit, and it seemed to launch the attack like a teleport.


    Han Sen secretly bit his teeth, ready to summon the little angel back, let her help himself to resist this blow, if his own body is to suffer this blow again, I am afraid that I will also remove half life without death.


    But suddenly I heard a scream in the backpack, a familiar breath came from the package around the waist, it seems that something is being drilled out of it.


    boom!


    Hansen��s martyrdom, the alien spirit has once again broken through the space, and Hansen completely lost her perception of her. Hansen��s now wanting to summon the little angels is too late.


    Without warning, the aliens broke into the air and appeared in front of Hansen. Jade Boxing did not leave a hurry to Hansen��s lower abdomen. Such a close distance, such a fast speed, Hansen has been difficult to respond.


    However, at that moment, Han Sen saw that the alien face in front of him changed, the black pupil contracted, and the cold and incomparable face showed a horror.


    boom!


    A silver-white lightning ray, rising from Hansen''s waist, like a silver moon, struck with the strange fist.

 Chapter 804： Conquer the female emperor

    what!


    In a silver thunder, the body of the alien is lifted up by electricity, and screams in the sky.


    A silver thunderbolt leaped above her armor, and every thunder of lightning thundered a subtle crack on her armor.


    What is even more terrifying is that under the lightning attack, the body of the alien body is twisted and twisted, and even the movement becomes somewhat difficult.


    The blazing thunderbolt rushed out of Hansen''s waist, first with a thunderbolt fox head, then with a thunderbolt-like fox body and four claws, and finally a lightning bolt.


    The entire blazing lightning fox is more than two meters high, and the silver thunderbolt on the body looks beautiful and dangerous to the extreme, making it almost impossible to look directly.


    boom!


    The Thunderbolt fox is a thunder movie, and it rushes to the front of the alien. The speed is almost unimaginable. It really seems to be electro-optical.


    Don''t say that the singer is paralyzed, even if there is no paralysis, it may not be able to hide this lightning-like slam.


    Hey!


    Under the thunder and lightning, although the alien has already swayed the jade box to resist, but blocked the claws of the lightning fox, but could not stop the white lightning.


    Under the thunder and lightning bombardment, the armor of the alien body cracked more, and the cracks spread rapidly under the thunder of lightning.


    The lightning fox turned into a thunderbolt, and the singer was attacked again and again. Although the alien spirit resisted, the lightning on her body accumulated more and more.


    Oh!


    After a single blow, the alien armor finally could not withstand the bombardment of the thunder, and it was completely shattered between the flashes of electricity, and turned into pieces of metal.


    The aliens lost the protection of the armor, and the naked body trembled in the silver thunder and made a tragic sound.


    There was no hesitation in the small silver and silver, and the moment when the alien spirit was completely paralyzed by lightning, it was once again turned into a thunder and a stranger, and suddenly there were three blood marks running through the chest above the body of the alien. Blood suddenly rushed out, and more silver thunder and lightning also penetrated into her body, causing lightning overflow in the wound.


    Hansen was surprised to see that the lightning fox of the small silver and silver was constantly hitting in the air, and the blood of the strange spirit kept spewing out. Finally, it was directly torn by the claws of the lightning fox, and turned into a streamer to dissipate and return. The stone of the soul of the Temple of Hell.


    "Small silver and silver!" Han Sen looked at the lightning fox based on the air, and his heart was ecstatic.


    The adult silver and silver are stronger than he imagined, and they can directly overcome the super-spirit. Although there is the credit of the initial sneak attack, it is already terrifying.


    Thunder and lightning scattered, small silver and silver is still a small silver fox looks like, the body does not seem to rise, but it seems to have been reduced by a circle, only one foot long, the whole body hair silver.


    However, the small silver and silver are still as elegant and calm as usual, and they fall on the shoulders of Hansen directly, as if they were there in the past.


    Hansen��s heart is full of joy, and he does not say that he is rushing directly toward the Temple of the Spirit. The aliens are reborn in the Stone of Soul. It should take some time. He can take this time to take the stone of the soul.


    Although Hansen��s body is still weak, he can��t take care of it. The fastest speed broke into the shrine of the Hell.


    The interior of the Hell Temple is almost like a fairy palace. A huge statue is erected on the main hall. I don''t know what kind of power is the god.


    Just above its forehead, there is a stone like a black hole. At this time, it is the black flame burning and changing. It seems to be the chaos of the universe, and it is obviously cultivating the reincarnation of the alien.


    Hansen was still hesitant, flying directly into the sky, stepping on the nose of the god, stepping out and picking up the stone of the soul, and holding it in his palm.


    Because the alien spirit is still gestating, it has not been reborn from the stone of the soul. At this time, together with the stone of the soul, the black flame of horror is emitted, and it is turned into a black hole before Hansen.


    The black hole gradually contracted, and the alien spirit came out of it, and it had already recovered its original appearance. The complexness between the looks could not be explained. One knee was kneeling in front of Hansen, and the right hand was placed on the left chest. He bowed his head and said: "The female emperor is willing to offer the final Loyal, chasing the master until eternity."


    Between the words, it has turned into a black light and entered the soul of Hansen.


    I only heard the strange creatures outside roaring, and when Hansen rushed out, the super **** creatures that were originally in the shelter had already ran clean.


    In the face of Hansen, who was invited by the little goblins, he even gestured with his hands and feet, as if how to say how brave she was, how to help Hansen, and what the merits were like.


    "It��s hard, I will remember you the next time I have something good." Hansen took out a genetically-made Dan to feed the little goblin, which she liked like silver silver.


    The behemoth had already rushed to a palace. After Hansen walked over, he saw that it was carrying a dying little beast, and the blood was still difficult to cover its sorrow.


    The little beast sighed on the ground, and it seemed that it was almost gone. It was hurt too much and was caught here. The road was delayed for so long, and the blood was running out.


    That is to say, the body of the little beast is extremely powerful, and it can only persist until now. If you change the body of a different creature, even if it is the second generation of the super god, I am afraid it will already die.


    The behemoth was mournful, then suddenly turned to Hansen.


    Hansen suddenly got a shock and thought that this behemoth wanted to find revenge for him and quickly summoned the little angel.


    But who knows that the huge body of the behemoth ran to Hansen, and the forefoot squatted down, and bowed his head like he was praying to Hansen.


    The scene was extremely shocking, and the body of such a terrible behemoth, like a mountain, bowed to Hansen, the feeling is indescribable.


    "Do you want me to save it?" Hansen suddenly understood the mind of this behemoth. He had previously treated the wound on the behemoth with the Holy Light. The behemoth knew that his holy light had healing effects, so it would be like this. Ask him.


    "If I saved it, would you like to obey my orders?" Hansen indulged for a moment and looked at the behemoth.


    Now he has the strength to kill this big one and two super **** creatures, and can also add a lot of super **** genes.


    However, it is also considered to be fighting with this behemoth. It is also pitiful to see them. What is more important is that Hansen has now laid down this imperial sanctuary and lacks help.


    It is only a matter of time to hunt the super **** gene with Hansen''s current strength, but it is not easy to find such two super **** creatures to watch the house.


    So just a little hesitant, Hansen decided to help a bunch of this behemoth and little beast.


    "Hey!" The behemoth made a low-pitched voice and bowed down to Hansen again. It meant that he was willing to listen to Hansen��s orders.

 Chapter 805： Same as the emperor

    Within the shrine of the gods, Hansen sat on the throne, and was interested in looking at the moment of the female emperor. He also knew for the first time that the real level of super-spirit was the emperor.


    "I am surrendering to you, but you and I are both emperors. If you bully me too much, I would rather blew myself to death." The female emperor glanced at Hansen.


    "Is the same emperor?" Hansen looked at the female emperor with amazement. Listening to the meaning of this female emperor, it seems that the essence of his super-spiritual emperor turned out to be the constitution of the emperor.


    In an instant, the female emperor looked at Hansen without speaking. It is obvious that Hansen was ridiculing her. If Hansen was the body of the emperor, she would immediately blew herself up and would not surrender to Hansen.


    It��s just the same as the emperor. She is so obedient to Hansen. It��s already a very shameful thing. If it��s not because the heart��s embarrassment can��t be erased, she has already blew herself to the soul stone.


    "Well, then you are talking about it, what are your requirements?" Han Sen looked at the female emperor with interest.


    Now he already knows that the super-god body he has acquired is a kind of super-spiritual physique, and he accepts the aliens below the emperor level. That is 100% success.


    But in the face of the same emperor, the success rate is not necessarily the case. At least this moment the female emperor has vowed allegiance, but still has a sense of resistance.


    It��s hard to get a super alien, it��s a super beater, and Hansen naturally doesn��t want to let her blew herself.


    "I can obey your command to loyalty to you, but you also have to help me complete the evolution, so that I have the opportunity to re-enter the sanctuary of the third god." The female emperor said firmly.


    "So, you used to be the shelter of the third god?" Hansen heard the words of the female empress, and suddenly found the problem, some surprised to see her ask.


    "I was promoted to the sanctuary of the third god, but because of the big sin, I was knocked back." The female emperor said in a complicated way.


    "Oh, what a big sin?" Hansen was very interested in watching the female emperor.


    "Kill the son of the emperor." The female emperor said in a blank expression.


    "What is the Great Emperor? It sounds like a very powerful look." Hansen is more interested.


    In an instant, the female emperor said faintly: "Where the spirits in the sanctuary of the third **** can compete for the world, they can defeat other emperors to dominate the party, and they are qualified to be called the emperor."


    "You dare to kill the son of the emperor, it is really awesome." Hansen indulged: "So, if you go to the sanctuary of the third god, is it still to be hated by the great emperor?"


    "If you are afraid, you can still be free, naturally you will not be tired of you." The female emperor said indifferently.


    "Those things will come back later. You are going to talk about it. How can you be promoted to the sanctuary of the third **** again?" Hansen thought about it.


    Now Hansen thinks of a very important question. If his emperor super **** is really the same as the emperor, then when he reaches the heavenly order, he should also awaken his own talents like the emperor. .


    And if it can really be calculated according to the Emperor, can he also be promoted into the sanctuary of the Third God like the Emperor, without going through the evolutionary pool?


    Or, if he uses the promotion method of the Emperor and uses the evolutionary pool, will there be any special benefits?


    So Hansen wants to know how the Emperor was promoted to the third shelter, and whether there is any benefit.


    If you go in like a sacred rhinoceros, you can consider it, at least the randomness is not so big. It is obviously a very powerful alien to open the shelter door to the second shelter.


    In an instant, the female emperor probably explained it. It is almost the same as Hansen��s conjecture. If the alien wants to be promoted, it can only strengthen its own emperor gene. When the emperor gene reaches 100 points, it can be promoted to the sanctuary of the third god. All.


    The method of strengthening the genes of the gods is similar to that of human beings, that is, it can absorb the essence of life genes of different organisms, thereby enhancing their own spiritual genes, and also absorbing the essence of the life of those sheltered plants. Enhance the spirit of the spirit.


    However, unlike humans with strong plasticity, the monarchs are only able to absorb the same essence of life genes as their own natural attributes because of their own natural attributes.


    That is to say, the emperor of the fire system can only absorb the essence of the life genes of the fire system, and the water system can only absorb the water system.


    Although Hansen also has the physique of the emperor, but he has not yet reached the level of heaven, the talent of the emperor has not yet awakened, so at present, Hansen is still able to absorb all kinds of genes.


    As for the awakening of the talent of the emperor, he can not absorb various attributes, Hansen is not sure. After all, he only has the physique of the emperor, not the real emperor, and at most it can only be regarded as a half emperor.


    "What kind of talent do you have?" After Hansen indulged in a moment, he looked at the female emperor and asked.


    "Space." The woman said in an instant.


    "Okay, if you encounter the essence of life in the space department, you will be in the process, but in exchange, you must strictly follow my orders." Hansen feels that this business is very cost-effective.


    If there is such a strong beater, it is not a bad thing to take her to the sanctuary of the Third God. At least the thing about the son of the Emperor, which she said, is just her own, even if it is true, Hansen I am not afraid of it. Anyway, she is just a stranger. After she goes to the third shelter, let her stay in the sea of ??souls. When she needs it, she will be summoned to help.


    After reaching an agreement with the female emperor, Hansen went to see the **** and the little black, that is, the behemoth and the little beast. Now Hansen is raised in the shelter and looks at the house, and takes the name of **** and black. .


    Hansen has no talent for the name, and he is swearing, and there is no opinion on Dahei and Xiaohei, so he is so happy.


    Because the black injury is a bit too heavy, Han Sen needs to use it for a period of time to treat it. Although the injury has improved, it still takes a while to really get better.


    "I have finally laid down a prefecture sanctuary. Unfortunately, there are no people in the vicinity. There are high-level alien creatures everywhere in the mountains. Basically, there is no human being to set foot here. This is very troublesome. Where can I find someone to come back? No one, my imperial sanctuary is not in vain?" Han Sen''s heart was slightly depressed.


    At present, there are still too few human beings who have the ability to come to such a place. He wants to make money only because it is very difficult. He can only temporarily let Dahei and Xiaohei stay here, so as not to be taken up by other aliens.


    Hansen is thinking about where to go next, but the female emperor gave Hansen a suggestion.

 Chapter 806： Hunting Qing Lei Ying

    In the northern part of the mountain range, there is an empty vine that has already begun to mature. Soon the female emperor was prepared to take some of the supernatural creatures under his hand to **** the fruit of the empty vine.


    However, Hansen has now conquered, and he has no ability to control super-natural creatures. He can only ask Hansen to help her to **** the empty fruit.


    ��Is there someone else peeping at the empty fruit?�� Hansen asked the woman in the moment.


    "There are a lot of super-natural creatures in the vicinity who are peeping at the empty fruit, and there is the ghost blood emperor in the north, and he will definitely come to compete for the empty fruit." The female emperor thought about it.


    "Don''t you say that you can only absorb the essence of the life genes of the same attribute? What is the line of the empty green fruit, how can there be so many super **** creatures and alien peep?" Hansen frowned.


    ��The plant life gene extracts are mostly non-attributable. They are very attractive to most super-god creatures and the emperors. The empty fruit is one of them.�� The female emperor replied.


    "Oh." Hansen heard that he was happy, so he could take advantage of it. Although there is no way to enhance the genes, it is not bad to optimize the body genes.


    "Where are you and what are the more fierce super-god creatures, what kind of ghost blood emperor, how is he doing, what are some super-god creatures under his hand?" Han Sen naturally has to inquire first, in order to decide whether to go.


    In an instant, the female emperor gave Hansen a detailed explanation. After Hansen listened, she couldn��t help but frown. There are indeed many super-super creatures nearby. This is not the focus. The focus is on the strength of the ghost blood emperor. Be strong.


    After all, the female emperor was beaten back after being promoted, but it was only a decade of development. The super-god creatures that were conquered were very limited.


    The ghost blood emperor is different. In this development, I don��t know how many thousands of years have passed. There are a lot of super **** creatures under my hand, which is not comparable to that of the female emperor.


    Although the ghost blood emperor can not come with all the super **** creatures, but also need to stay a part of the shelter to protect him, but even so, he is also the biggest trouble for this time to compete for empty fruit.


    "Because I will go and see it first." Hansen still decided to go and have a look. If there is a chance, he will grab it. It is not too late to return.


    Only the **** and the little black were left, and Hansen left the shelter with the small silver and silver.


    The injury to Xiaohei still needs to be raised. It must not go together. Xiaohei can��t go, and Dahei will not go, so they can only keep them and keep them.


    Before leaving, Hansen also asked the female emperor, there is no super-throat creature in the nearby mountains.


    After Hansen listened to the description of the evolution of the female emperor, she wanted to have a problem. Little silver and silver had no interest in the essence of ordinary life genes, but the essence of life genes in the same family must be needed.


    Xiaoyinyin is so powerful now, and it has been feeling for so long after feeding. Hansen naturally hopes that it will be promoted to the sanctuary of the third god.


    As for the unfair guy who is a little goblin, there is a chance to help her, no chance to find it.


    In an instant, the female emperor thought about it and really came up with a thunderbolt of the Thunderbolt, but its flying ability is very strong, and it is not easy to hunt it.


    The goddess of the past had once wanted to conquer the Qing Lei Ying, but in the end it failed, and it flew out of the encirclement.


    After all, the super **** creature that the female emperor was able to fly at the beginning was only a black tiger.


    Now Hansen is naturally different. Little angels and small silver and silver will fly, and there are also female emperors who can fly, plus himself, there is still a good chance to kill the Qinglei.


    Hansen decided to kill the Qinglei eagle before he rushed to grab the green fruit. He made a piece of life genetic essence to supplement the small silver and silver. Only when people just evolved completely made great contributions, and naturally could not treat it badly.


    There are no alien creatures on the way to dare to approach them. Since there are small silver and silver among the mountains with many high-level alien creatures, the alien creatures are still shivering far away.


    What''s more, there is a moment when the female emperor leads the way, and there is nothing alien to dare to come over.


    At the time of the eagle mountain that the female emperor said in the moment, Hansen saw the eagle, which was full of black and blue, flying in the clouds and looking like a prey.


    Hansen immediately summoned the little angel, let the small silver and the empress of the emperor encircle together, the little goblin that the unreliable guy hid in the scallop to sleep, pretending to hear Hansen''s voice.


    Hansen also lazy to care for her, put the scallops back into the package, and they flew up in the sky, and together with the small silver and silver they killed the Qinglei.


    The small silver and silver appeared to be particularly excited. The silver thunder flashed and turned into a lightning fox. The volley rushed to the Qinglei eagle. The little angel and the female emperor swept the past in two different directions.


    Qing Lei Ying wants to fly away, the speed is terrible, and the body also spews out a green thunder, which is like a thunderstorm.


    Unfortunately, the opponent it encountered this time is no slower than it is flying, especially the small silver and silver, simply ignore its blue thunder, and directly rushed up, those blue lightning encountered its silver lightning directly into, There is no effect on it.


    Coupled with the siege of the little angel and the female emperor, Qing Leiying suddenly fell into a bitter battle, the feathers and blood of his body continued to fall, and a scream of screams penetrated the clouds.


    Hansen only found a chance. He shot two arrows in the distance. The Qinglei Hawk had been directly torn off the bird''s head by small silver and silver, and turned into a stream of light to dissipate in the sky.


    Only a piece of life-threatening green light with a blue thunder was left swallowed by a small silver and silver. After swallowing, there was still some unsatisfied licking of the lips.


    A blue thunder jumped a few times between the small silver and silver fur, and then disappeared. It didn''t seem to have much effect except that the small silver and silver fur were more silvery.


    "I don''t know if this guy wants to reach the standard of the third sanctuary, how many lightning genes need to be swallowed." Hansen secretly snarled.


    With such a genetic essence, he certainly can''t eat it.


    After hunting the Qinglei eagle, Hansen let the female emperor take the lead and go directly in the direction of the empty Ivy.


    The mountains are very broad, and I don''t know how many miles have passed. Hansen flew for seven or eight days and finally reached the valley where the female emperor said.


    Before actually entering the valley, I saw two horrible creatures living and fighting on the mountain road.


    "How is he here?" Hansen gave a glimpse of the two horror creatures that lived and died, one of Hansen knows.

 Chapter 807： Super God creatures gather (the lord plus more)

    One of the horror creatures is a steel armor, and the steel sword in his hand is flashing green, and it is the steel armor monster that was once taken over by the female emperor.


    At this time, he was fighting a mad madman, and the whole body was like a jade, holding a strange blade like a bone in his hand. He couldn��t see what it was. In the battle with the steel armor, he did not fall at all. wind.


    The strange weapon in the hands of the scorpion collided with the green sword light of the steel armor monster, but it was not damaged at all, and it was harder than Hansen��s red flame.


    The steel armor monster seems to have seen Hansen, suddenly ran away, and no longer fights with the black cockroach, rushing all the way, in the blink of an eye has fallen into the mountains.


    I haven''t seen Hansen, I don''t know Hansen''s power. When I saw someone nearby, I suddenly rushed over here. The strange blade in my hand directly smashed Hansen''s head.


    The little angel appeared in front of Hansen, and the transparent sword in the hand slammed with the scorpion. The power was somewhat unworthy. After two meters of retreat, the body was stabilized, and the cockroach was smashed.


    Hansen did not go up to help, observing the breath of the body inside the body, this guy turned out to be a super **** second generation.


    However, Han Sen looked at it for a while, and gradually felt that it was somewhat boring. The super-god second generation of the scent of circulation, the power is basically the same, except for the different attributes and uses, in fact, basically the same level.


    After Hansen learned more, he found that it was basically useless. Now his most powerful is the big Leiyin boxing. This combines the techniques of two kinds of breaths. The power is really huge, far more than using the second generation of the simulation super god. The technique of breath circulation is to be powerful.


    Hansen also knows the reason. After all, this is only the shelter of the second god. What he can simulate is to open the first genetic lock of the genetic lock, so the level is not too much in essence.


    After being able to enter the sanctuary of the Third God, it is able to simulate the scent of the super **** creatures that open seven or eight, or even nine, gene locks. That is truly powerful.


    Just like Hansen��s Dong Xuan Jing, although it is a super-training technique, in the case of only opening a genetic lock, it is similar to the ice muscle jade surgery that only opens the first genetic lock. The use is somewhat different, but there is no Too obvious gap.


    In the end, which kind of qi training is more powerful, it depends on the last few gene locks.


    Therefore, only by going to the sanctuary of the third god, the advantage of Dong Xuan Jing can be fully reflected. Now the ability to simulate more is just the ability to open a genetic lock, the gap is not big.


    Moreover, the tunnel mysterious can only simulate the technique of the scent flow used by the other party, and it is not able to upgrade itself, so it is not necessary to simulate so much.


    Now Hansen believes that the more useful technique of breath circulation, that is, the thunderboxing, the technique of flying the sky, and the art of learning from the steel armor monsters, can stimulate the flow of the sword light, and the **** of light Simulating the flow of breath there, Hansen''s speed can be increased.


    As for the technique of the moment of the female emperor''s breath, Hansen found that although he could simulate it, ** couldn''t bear the power of tearing the space for teleportation. If it was used, it would be no different from suicide.


    You can only try to simulate a teleport after waiting for your physical fitness to improve.


    The cockroach was able to fight with the little angels. Hansen directly summoned the female emperor and wanted to kill it. But who knows that ���� is very embarrassing, seeing the moment the female emperor appears, suddenly plunging into it Among the land, they even broke into the depths of the ground and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The little angel opened the land a few meters deep and did not find the shadow of the dragon. I don''t know where it went.


    "Forget it, let''s go and see the empty Ivy." Han Sen swept the hole in the Xuanqi field, and did not find the whereabouts of the cockroaches. I am afraid it has already run far.


    Hansen continued on the road, and when he saw the empty Ivy, he couldn��t help but stay.


    Originally, he thought that it was just a vine. It was at most climbing on the mountain wall, but now I saw it before, but I found out how wrong it was.


    The vine is so huge that it is like a green pillar that supports the heavens and the earth. At first glance, the vines are directly penetrated into the clouds, like rooting inside, and I don��t know how high.


    Looking far away at the half of the empty vine, the steel armor monster is climbing upwards, and just below him, the black cockroach is also climbing upwards.


    Not long after, the two super **** creatures have already climbed into the clouds, and they can no longer see their tracks.


    "This is the empty vine? This big vine, how many fruits do you have to end up, don''t you have to grab it?" Han Sen looked at the branches and roads of the vine.


    If a small yellow flower falls after a fruit grows, the fruit of the empty vine is absolutely unimaginable. Wherever it needs to be robbed, a thousand super **** creatures can eat enough.


    "This is just the root of the empty vine." The female emperor said faintly.


    "Root? Is there a long leaf that opens the roots of yellow flowers?" Hansen said with some disbelief.


    The moment the female emperor walked toward the giant vine and said: "This is indeed the root of the empty vine. It climbs up along the root. This root will pass through the floating island in the cloud. It grows out from the floating island. It is empty. The real vines and branches of the vine, now the fruit should be ripening, let''s go up."


    Hansen nodded and followed the moment of the female emperor to the empty vine. The vine was twisted and twisted directly into the clouds. The width of a vine was enough to make a wide truck pass.


    Hansen summoned the golden donkey and climbed up to climb it. There is still a lot of room.


    This novel experience is still the first time. After climbing a few hundred meters, stand on it and look down. Don''t have a scene.


    "In an instant, how long does the fruit mature? So what does the ghost blood emperor don''t know come?" Hansen asked as he walked.


    "It��s just two days. I think it��s already here. I��m afraid I��ve occupied a favorable position in Qingdao.�� The female emperor said.


    "Since there are still two days, then we don''t have to hurry up and climb slowly." Han Sen is talking, suddenly heard a bird.


    Looking around, I saw a black flame phoenix flying from the south, and rushed into the clouds in the blink of an eye.


    "Isn''t this the black flame phoenix in the Black Desert? Even if it ran so far away, I really don''t know how many super **** creatures came this time." Hansen turned to think again: "Black The flame phoenix is ??coming. I don��t know if the green unicorn came in?��

 Chapter 808： Roast goose (the lord plus more)

    When Hansen was thinking about it, he suddenly heard that there was a woman��s laughter, but he was not sure where it came from.


    ��Is there a human being here? Or a different spirit?�� Hansen looked around and found no shadows below or above.


    Not to mention that it is a human being, and even one of the different creatures has not seen one, because it is almost ripe, and most of the aliens have already rushed to Qingdao, where they will be honed.


    "In an instant, did you see the laughter of the woman?" Hansen looked at the moment of the female emperor.


    In an instant, the female emperor shook her head: "Where is there a woman''s laughter?"


    "Is it my illusion?" Hansen was wondering, but he heard a woman''s laughter, as crisp as a silver bell. Hansen is now convinced that he absolutely has no auditory hallucinations. The laughter is real.


    "You really didn''t hear it?" Hansen asked to ask the female emperor.


    In an instant, the female emperor frowned slightly, but she looked at it, but she did not see anything unusual.


    "Small silver and silver, have you heard any sound?" Hansen went to ask the small silver and silver on his shoulders. The small silver and silver also looked at Hansen with a blank look. Obviously, he did not hear anything. .


    "This is strange, I obviously heard the laughter of a woman." Hansen''s heart is very strange, can only secretly pay attention, hoping to find the source of laughter.


    Continue to climb up the vines. It didn''t take long for Hansen to hear the laughter of the silver bell. The female emperor and the little silver and silver were still not heard.


    Hansen has been using the hole in the Xuanqi field, but he has not found any creatures nearby.


    The road climbed up, and the silver bell-like laughter sounded from Hansen''s ear from time to time. He tried his best to find out the source of the laughter. The result was useless and could not be found.


    "This is really strange." Han Sen could not find the source, so he had no choice but to take her and continue to go.


    The empty Qingdao is far bigger than Hansen imagined. It is like a continent floating in the sea of ??clouds. Hansen climbed the island along the vines, and they were covered in bare mountains, even the plants could not see. Several strains.


    "You still let me go back to the sea of ??souls first, so as not to cause the attention of the ghost blood emperor. You alone, try not to cause trouble, so that the ghost blood does not pay much attention to us, and then there is a chance to fish in the water." To Hansen, it is clear that she does not believe that Hansen��s strength can compete with Ghost Blood.


    "Good." Hansen himself knows that there is not enough strength. Just a few people, there is a little goblin that is not reliable, or a low-key one is better.


    The female emperor was included in the soul sea, Hansen went to the center of the island, and the main body of the empty vine should grow there.


    Who knows that after walking a dozen miles, but suddenly heard the voice of the front to call for help, Hansen could not help but see, because the voice is a human being, it can not be a different kind of spirit.


    "Buddha, Jade Emperor, Virgin Mary, who will save me!" The voice was so miserable that Hansen listened twice, and the more he listened, the more familiar he was.


    "I rub, isn''t this the voice of Wang Yuhang? How is he here? Isn''t it possible?" Han Sen''s question mark, and his face has changed.


    In such a place where there are super **** creatures everywhere, if you are with the unlucky ghost of Wang Yuhang, Hansen does not know what will happen, maybe even a small life will be sent here.


    Apart from anything else, Han Sen turned and walked, but Wang Yuhang��s voice was getting closer and closer, and came over here.


    "I am going to go, I will not be so unlucky?" Han Sen was depressed, but saw Wang Yuhang had ran out of a valley.


    The guy��s eyes were really poisonous. After so far, I even saw Hansen at a glance. The face suddenly showed a surprise color. While running, he shouted: ��Head, head, I really didn��t think you were So loyalty, a thousand miles to save me, I am so touched... Come and save me... I am about to be killed..."


    Hansen is full of black lines. He doesn''t know where he is, and he will be dedicated to save him.


    However, they have already been seen. Hansen is not good enough to go. He has to look at Wang Yuhang��s back and see a white big goose followed by Wang Yuhang��s back.


    When catching up with Wang Yuhang, he bite into his ass, causing Wang Yuhang to make a scream.


    "Headmaster...help me..." Wang Yuhang called two more to Hansen.


    Hansen had no choice but to pull out the red flame tyrannosaur and rushed up. He felt that the life of the big white goose was weak, that is, the level of the blood creature, and it didn��t need to be too careless. .


    A sword smashed down, suddenly flying the feathers of the white goose, and the body burned with red flames, but beyond Hansen''s surprise, suddenly it was impossible to kill the big white goose.


    The big white geese made a scream of screams, and Hansen was a blizzard of red flames. He suddenly killed the white geese.


    "Hunting the blood-skinned white swan, getting the white swan beast, and eating its flesh and blood can randomly get 0 to 10 **** genes."


    Hansen glanced at the white swan, thinking that it was a waste, killing the death knell, and dropping the white swan''s blood on the blue bell, which also promoted its growth.


    By the way, summon the yin and yang princesses, let them have a fire, ready to get a roast goose to taste.


    "Head, you are so kind to me, I really don''t think you will come to save me..." Wang Yuhang rushed up and hugged Hansen, a nose and tears said.


    "I don''t know if you will be here, just passing by, I want to ask, why are you here?" Hansen looked at Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang listened to Han Sen, but he still refused to believe it. He said with a touch of emotion: "I know that the head of the delegation is benevolent, you should not be embarrassed. I know that in order to save me, I must have suffered a lot. I��ve been so moved after I��ve worked hard all the way...��


    "Stop, you tell me first, how come you come here?" Hansen looked at Wang Yuhang and yelled at him again, and quickly pressed him and said.


    Wang Yuhang suddenly showed the color of resentment: "The guy is simply not a person. I am fishing in the icy lake. They suddenly stunned me. When I woke up, I was locked in a cage, all the way. Brought here, they simply don��t look at me, they keep me in the cage all the way, you don��t know, it��s not just the sin of people...��


    The more excited Wang Yuhang said, the more he was interrupted by Hansen, only to say that those people were attacked by two powerful alien creatures, so that he had the opportunity to escape.


    "Hurry up to eat something. If you finish eating, you will go down." Hansen couldn��t be as bold as the group, dare to take Wang Yuhang��s unlucky person to this place, and he wanted to let him eat something, and let him go. .


    ��Hmm!�� Wang Yuhang picked up the savory goose that had just been baked and was ready to go up.


    "Hey!"


    A weird goose rang through the sky, a huge white swan descended from the sky, and it fell in front of Wang Yuhang. The earth that shook was shaking, the wings were hurricane, a pair of red eyes like a wheel, staring at Wang Yuhang. And the roast goose on his mouth.

 Chapter 809： Misfortune

    "Ah! Brother... I haven''t eaten yet... or I will give it back to you..." Wang Yuhang shuddered and sent the roast goose to the big white goose.


    "Hey!" The big white goose screamed in anger, and his mouth slammed toward Wang Yuhang.


    "Head leader... help..." Wang Yuhang yelled and ran to Hansen.


    Han Sen immediately rose to the sky, he really did not dare to kill, in case of killing this big white goose, and then attract more terrible aliens, Hansen did not know how to end.


    With Wang Yuhang, this kind of thing is not impossible, and there is a high probability of happening.


    "Head, don''t run, save me!" Wang Yuhang ran as he ran.


    "Uncle, I can''t save you now, you rush to the side where you are coming." Hansen said in the air.


    "Where is coming? I don''t know where I came from!" said Wang Yuhang.


    "Those people are not tied to you, you ran back and took the big white goose to their side." Han Sen had a heart to look at, in the end, who tied Wang Yuhang, even dared to come to such a place.


    "Do you do this?" Wang Yuhang said with some hesitation.


    "You can rest assured, there is me." Hansen smiled.


    "Head, I want to be really dangerous, you must save me!" Wang Yuhang fled and called.


    "Sure." Hansen followed Wang Yuhang to the mountains.


    Wang Yuhang led the big white goose all the way. His body really wanted to be a good one. Although it seemed to be dangerous, but he was not really picked up by the big white goose, he has been fleeing over the mountains.


    Overturned several mountains, Hansen saw a mountainside in the middle of a mountain. There were human camps, and there were a lot of tents. It looked like a lot of people, at least one or two hundred people.


    However, because there is no sign, I can''t see who it is. Wang Yuhang rushed into the camp with the big white goose. The people in the camp suddenly ran out. Many of them were yelling at Wang Yuhang.


    But how big the white goose was, and suddenly the people who rushed in the camp turned upside down, and in a blink of an eye they trampled on and killed a lot.


    A man shouted and organized a man''s hand to besiege the big white goose. Hansen looked at it for a while and didn''t see what the origins of these people were. They just looked very well trained. Under such circumstances, they still obey the order. Seeing that many people were killed by the big white goose, no one escaped.


    "Who are these guys? Although there are a lot of masters, but with these people alone, even a super **** creature can''t fight, how can it come here?" Hansen was surprised when he saw it. There have been some changes among the group.


    Under the command of the head of the person, some of them took out a syringe to inject something into themselves. Soon those who injected things, the body muscles quickly bulged, the eyes were bleeding, and a head was actually drilled. The corner of the blood.


    "Blood Shura?" Hansen was shocked. He never found out the origins of those **** Shura. Although he always suspected that it was a ghost of angel genes, he was not sure.


    I didn''t think that I would see the blood-horned Shura here, and it seems that those who are not Shura people at all, but the variants after humans use certain drugs.


    After those human beings became the blood-horned Shura, the fighting ability increased greatly. Under the command of the head of the people, the situation was temporarily stabilized. Although the ability to kill the big white goose was still not found, the big white goose was difficult to be in the camp. Do whatever you want.


    Many of those who did not inject drugs started the genetic lock, and several masters surrounded Wang Yuhang and arrested Wang Yuhang.


    Hansen looked at it for a while. The group of people had never been hurt by the big white goose. It seemed to be a little impatient. There was a strong person who opened the genetic lock and injected the drug.


    Soon, Hansen saw the muscles of the person bulging, and the blood on his head grew, and his life was greatly improved.


    Hey!


    I saw that the person burned a flame, punched it, and the flame burned on the body of the white goose, and even burned a few pieces of the feathers of the white goose.


    "Impossible... How is this possible?" Hansen''s face was horrified. This person was able to beat the power of special attributes out of the body, but this was only possible if he reached the level of heaven.


    Although this person has opened the genetic lock, but want to reach that level, but still far from the distance, how can it be possible to fire the power of fire?


    "What kind of drug is that?" Hansen was shocked.


    Although the big white goose was not seriously injured, but with the addition of the power of the fire, coupled with the siege of a group of blood corner Shura, still let the big white goose eat a little loss.


    When the big white goose saw that he couldn''t take advantage of it, he screamed and spread his wings and flew away. Those people couldn''t catch the big white goose, and they could only watch it run away.


    Hansen did not act rashly before he figured out the situation. Although it was not too difficult to kill these people, Hansen��s heart was also a little jealous because of the changes in the **** Shura.


    More importantly, Hansen wants to figure out who these are, so he didn''t immediately shoot.


    Wang Yuhang was beaten by them and put them in the cage.


    Fortunately, although Wang Yuhang was unlucky, he was not an idiot. He did not call Hansen. Those people did not know that other humans had come to Qingdao.


    Hansen was watching them in the distance and wanted to get some information. As for Wang Yuhang, although he was beaten, it seems that they want Wang Yuhang to be useful, and he did not go to death. He just shut him up and temporarily No danger.


    After watching it for a while, Hansen found an interesting thing. Those who used the drug gradually recovered their human characteristics after about an hour.


    And after they recovered the human body, the body became quite weak, not to mention fighting with the super **** creatures, I am afraid there is no strength to fight.


    "These items seem to have strong side effects, and the duration is very limited." Hansen secretly sinks.


    The strong person who opened the genetic lock seemed to last much longer. After more than two hours, it began to gradually restore the appearance of human beings.


    However, he also entered the weak period, his face became very pale, and he was lying in the tent and resting.


    Han Sen observed them in the tunnel, and it was obvious that the life of his body was declining very badly, and even those with broken physical fitness were inferior.


    "The manager of Qu, Wang Yuhang is not a bad luck in general. It didn''t take long for us to come here to cause us so much trouble, so that we can lose a lot of money. I am afraid that we have not waited until the thing comes out, and we have already collapsed." Two people are talking inside the tent.


    Hansen suddenly listened and hoped to hear some secrets.

 Chapter 810： Sky fruits and vegetables

    "There is no way, the alien creature can only be led by Wang Yuhang, otherwise we can''t get something." Qu Manager said faintly: "Fortunately, the thing should be almost mature, and it will be two days." ��


    Sun Chenggong said: "Now Chen Cheng and the third team used Shura liquid, it will take at least a week to recover their strength. It seems that they have no way to participate in this mission."


    The music manager nodded: "Let them stay in the camp to meet them."


    The two men talked about some things. Hansen didn''t hear anything when he heard it, but he knew that these people also seemed to come for the sake of empty fruit.


    "These people are really whimsical. Even with such a point, they want to take away the green fruit. It��s really an idiotic dream. They probably don��t know how many empty creatures come from all directions." Han Sen secretly sneered.


    Although they used the kind of repair fluid, the physical quality was greatly improved, but there were great side effects and the duration was not enough.


    Secondly, even if the strong one who opened the genetic lock used the Shura liquid, the enhanced ability is still worse than the level god. If it is normal, more people use the Shura liquid, and there is a chance to kill one level. God creature.


    However, the level of the gods here is far from being as simple as one or two. At present, I don��t know how many of them are crouching near the empty fruit, just waiting for the empty fruit to mature.


    These people only saw the gods of the gods on the bright side, and they have already been destined for their tragedy.


    However, since they are going to stir up the water here, Hansen is naturally happy to see it. With their spoiler, Hansen can fish in troubled waters.


    Otherwise, if the front and the ghostly emperor are right, Hansen has no confidence to take advantage of it.


    Hansen made up his mind not to move them, and let Wang Yuhang be there. Hansen is also more assured. If Wang Yuhang is on his own side, Hansen is really a little scared.


    "I am able to make such a strange drug, I am afraid that Zhao Jiahe Qi is the most likely." Hansen feels that the blood corner Shura may be the masterpiece of the Zhao family.


    "The emergence of this drug will probably cause the second shelter or even the alliance to reshuffle. The human beings who hunted the second sanctuary will never be as difficult as before. However, they can''t absorb the essence of life. If you kill the gods, you don''t have much use. At most, you have to get some souls." Han Sen secretly thought about the appearance of the **** Shura, which may affect him and the league in the future.


    In any case, the emergence of this drug has already broken the existing balance of mankind. If the drug is really made by Zhao, I am afraid that the influence of Zhao��s alliance in the alliance will increase sharply because of this drug. This is No one can stop it.


    "Looking back to find a way to get some of the repair fluid from them, take it back and study it to see what it is." Han Sen felt that this thing was a bit powerful, he must have studied nothing, but gave it to Ji Jia. It may be useful.


    After waiting for two days, these people finally started to move, leaving only a small number of people in the camp, and most of them took Wang Yuhang together to the central area of ??Qingdao.


    Hansen has followed up a long way. He can feel that there are many horrible atmospheres in the Quartet. Those who have turned into the central area of ??the music manager are simply different from the self-investment.


    It is a pity that the spiritual knowledge of those people is too low to feel the existence of those terrorist creatures. They do not know that they are moving towards death step by step.


    Because they needed Wang Yuhang to lead a different creature, they also treated Wang Yuhang for injury, and did not let him go hungry. The treatment was not bad.


    Just being locked in a cage, the poor elephant is like an animal in the zoo. Wang Yuhang holds the steel shackles in both hands, and waits for Hansen to come and save him. He sings a window of tears.


    Hansen has been following them into the central area of ??Qingdao, and it is calm and terrible along the way. Those people only think that there is no stranger, but they don��t know how many terrorists are staring at them, but the empty fruit is still not mature. Not willing to take the shot first.


    After walking most of the daylight, Hansen finally saw the real empty vine, a mountain peak surrounded by green vines, which covered the entire 100-meter-high mountain.


    On the tip of the vine that is tilted at the top of the mountain, four grape-sized fruits, each of which is purple-red, are already bright and bright, and it seems that it is almost ripe.


    The scent of a strand of scent emerged from the four empty green fruits, causing a strange scent around the mountain.


    And just above the top of the mountain, there is a big white-black feathered bird that is there, one foot tall, and looks like an owl, but it is much bigger than an owl.


    The manager of the song made people shoot the arrow against the owl under the mountain. The owl was only two wings, and all the arrows were fanned. There was no arrow at all.


    And it did not leave the top of the mountain, still staying there, it seems that it is not willing to leave the empty fruit, has been waiting for the maturity of the empty fruit.


    The song manager used a lot of strategies, and it really didn''t work. There was no way to lead the owl away. In the end, Wang Yuhang could only catch up with the mountain and let him go to the owl.


    Although Wang Yuhang did not want to, but there was no way, he could only climb the vine and climb a distance, and shot the owl far away.


    The arrow hit the owl, and the owl didn''t react at all. It shot on its wings and was directly broken by the collision.


    The song manager stared at the owl nervously, but the owl didn''t react. The manager suddenly shouted to Wang Yuhang: "Take a few more shots."


    Wang Yuhang looked at the bows and hidden weapons that were facing him. He could only helplessly shoot an arrow at the owl. The owl''s brow suddenly picked and picked, as if he was trying to endure the anger in his heart.


    However, when Wang Yuhang shot the third arrow, the owl finally couldn''t stand it. When the wings were on display, they flew toward Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang suddenly yelled and jumped, then wanted to run inside the crowd.


    However, the song manager gave a command, and suddenly many arrows were shot in front of Wang Yuhang, forcing him to run to the other side.


    Watching the owl chasing Wang Yuhang away, Qu Manager and other people showed excitement on their faces. They immediately organized their hands and climbed the mountain. They wanted to pick the four empty fruits.


    "I really don''t know how to live and die. Now whoever dares to touch the green fruit is sure to die." Han Sen shook his head slightly, and did not care for them for the time being. He went to Wang Yuhang and went to save Wang Yuhang''s life.


    The killing of the empty vines will start, and it is better not to be close for the time being.

 Chapter 811： Summon animal pet

    Hansen chased Wang Yuhang out, but felt that many horrible breaths approached the direction of the empty Ivy, apparently being alarmed by the group of music managers.


    It��s still a little bit of time to mature from the empty fruit. The people who know the music manager obviously don��t know when it��s the real maturity. At this time, they will start to make the terrorists have to stop, otherwise the empty fruit will be taken off in advance. The effect will be greatly reduced.


    Even Hansen, who has the help of many tyrannical supernatural creatures, feels the amount of horror, and is also very moved.


    "I hope that those who are the manager of the music don''t die, otherwise they will be in trouble if they don''t have a mouthful to ask for a statement." Hansen thought.


    After turning over the two mountains, I quickly caught up with Wang Yuhang. I saw that he was constantly being slammed by the owl. Even the rags were very embarrassing. The clothes on the body were torn apart in many places. You can also see To the blood oozing out.


    Although the injury is not very heavy, but the appearance of the gray face is very miserable.


    Hansen quickly released the little angel and blocked the owl that rushed to Wang Yuhang.


    "Head, you are finally here." Wang Yuhang exclaimed excitedly, and he did not care about the injury, he ran to Hansen.


    "Slow, don''t come over, continue to attract the attention of the owl, let''s kill it." Hansen quickly stopped Wang Yuhang from running over.


    Wang Yuhang responded with a sigh of relief, and took the bow and arrow to continue attacking the owl, while the owl wanted to rush to Wang Yuhang, but was blocked by the little angel.


    When Wang Yuhang saw that the owl couldn��t come, he suddenly got up and screamed at the owl archery: "Come on, come here, your Wang family is here, come eat me!"


    There is an old saying that there is nothing wrong with it. If you don��t die, you won��t die. Wang Yuhang��s guy called it a few times, and suddenly he heard the owl screaming like a baby crying.


    "Haha, dead bird, you cry is useless, have the ability to come over... oh..." Wang Yuhang is excited to pluck the owl.


    Suddenly, a big mouse, one foot long, was drilled from the ground, and his buttocks were bitten. The sharp rat teeth directly bite through his armor, and the flesh and blood on the buttocks were torn off.


    Wang Yuhang, screaming at his ass, found that he had drilled one black mouse from the ground, and he didn��t know how many, like the tide, rushed toward him.


    "I rely on it, this thing will also summon the mouse group... The head of the group will help..." Wang Yuhang summoned a long gun to sweep around, but the mouse is too much, sweeping more than a dozen, and more Rush over.


    Hansen glanced at the mice with the hole in the Xuanqi field. I couldn��t help but be a little surprised. These mice are not really different creatures. They have no life in their bodies. They should be the things that the owl summoned, similar to those of silver beetles. insect.


    "I don''t think this owl actually has a summoning beast. It is very interesting." Hansen pulled out the red flames and violently rushed toward the owl, and said in the mouth: "Uncle, you must stand up first, I will kill the strange bird right away."


    "Hurry up, I really can''t stand it... oh..." Wang Yuhang was bitten by a mouse again, and suddenly a piece of flesh was torn off his arm.


    "I will be fine right away." Hansen flashed a murder in his eyes.


    Hey!


    The red flame tyrannosaurus swept up and cooperated with the little angel to directly sweep the body of the owl and fly it up.


    The little angel leaped high, and both hands held the sword and smashed the owl down. Hansen was a little drilled.


    The super-god-generation owl was smashed by Hansen and the little angels. The feathers were scattered and the blood splashed, and there was no effort to fight back.


    It was hard to find a chance to fly away, but Hansen reached out and sucked it, sucking back the owl that had been hurt so badly.


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    Under continuous attacks, the owl had no chance to fight back. It was only a few minutes before and after. The white cat''s head was smashed by a little angel.


    "Hunting the super **** creature spirit cat eagle, get the spirit of the civet eagle, the flesh and blood are inedible, you can collect the essence of life genes, and absorb the random super-gene gene from 0 to 10 points."


    Hansen heard the sound of his heart, and he hadn��t got the super-beast soul for a long time. He didn��t know what type of super-beast.


    When the civet eagle died, the big mice suddenly disappeared, but Wang Yuhang was surprised to see Han Sen said: "Head, you are getting more and more nb, and actually killed a super **** creature in a few minutes."


    "It has been very slow." Hansen fell down and smiled and said to Wang Yuhang: "You are leaving here, I have to go there and have a look."


    "I will go with you and kill the garbage." Wang Yuhang said angrily, he was very upset when he thought that he was locked in the cage.


    "Those garbage is probably almost dead," Hansen said faintly.


    ��What?�� Wang Yuhang first glimpsed, and quickly asked him, and asked with surprise: ��Is there any other super **** creatures there?��


    "Not only there are, but the number is still very much. If you don''t really hate them, you would rather take a look at their bodies. Let''s go together." Hansen smiled.


    Wang Yuhang suddenly became a bit stiff, just want to say something, but suddenly saw the black flame on the side of the empty vines rising like a volcano.


    "Cough, the head of the group, you are careful, I am waiting for your good news below." Wang Yuhang said that after a smog, he ran away to the outer periphery of Qingdao, and the speed was amazing.


    Hansen glanced at the spirit of the civet eagle that he had just got, and it was actually a beast of a pet.


    "It is interesting. If the civet eagle is fed up, it means that it has a legion." Hansen is very interested in this, but it takes a little time to feed it into a fighting state.


    However, as he hunts the super-god creatures more and more easily, it is not too difficult.


    The death knell for the death of the blood, the civet eagle to eat meat, can be fed together, there will be no conflict.


    No mood to summon the civet eagle to look carefully, Han Sen''s gaze has turned to the empty Ivy, from time to time there are horrible screams and power crashes, it seems that the battle is very intense.


    "I hope that the Emperor Ghost Blood has already taken the shot, otherwise it will be troublesome." Han Sen went over the empty Ivy, but did not go far, I saw a few people coming to this side, it was the song manager.


    Their current situation seems a bit not very good, and several people seem to have injected Shura liquid, and there are some injuries on the body.


    "Han Sen!" Qu Manager, they also saw Han Sen, suddenly changed his face, apparently they know Hansen.

 Chapter 812： Super **** pets are nothing great (the lord plus more)

    "It seems that everyone recognizes me, but I don''t recognize you. Is this not unfair?" Hansen smiled and looked at the music manager and others.


    "I didn''t expect to meet here, it is also very good." The manager of the song flashed a murderous machine, and made a look to other people. Several people suddenly surrounded Hansen.


    They have a total of seven people, they should all be genetically locked, and they use drugs. They suddenly surrounded Hansen and they all had strange powers. It seems that they are ready to solve Hansen here.


    "Han Sen, summon your super **** pet, today we let you know that there is nothing great about having a super **** pet." The head of the song manager was murderous in the eyes, and Hansen was cold.


    "The super **** pet is nothing great, but against you, shouldn''t you use the super **** pet?" Hansen reached out and the red flame tyrannosaurus had been summoned by him.


    Hansen wants to give it a try, to what extent can humans who use Shura liquid reach it.


    "Well, I am discouraged, let us see what Hansen really has." The manager of the song flashed a glimmer of hope, although he was sure that he could summon Han in the case of Hansen summoning the super god. Sen killed.


    But it is better to be able to play against the super gods.


    Without any hesitation, the song manager waved a knife in his hand, and a flame broke out, and he smashed toward Hansen.


    The other six humans who have turned into **** Shura also broke out with different attributes. They killed Hansen in the past. It seems that they want to make quick decisions and solve them before Hansen summons the super gods. Drop it.


    They are still very confident about killing Hansen. In fact, they have been ordered to practice the plan to kill Hansen, but they need to be entangled in the jihad angels, but now they only need to deal with Hansen alone. Nature makes their confidence more inflated.


    In their view, Han Sen is also a super-god, and his ability can only be regarded as the top of human beings. After they use Shura liquid, their ability has far surpassed that of human beings. What is the difficulty in killing Hansen?


    Seeing the blade of the squad, Hansen shook the hand of the red flame tyrannosaur, and the green blade of the red flame violent dragonfly flashed directly, welcoming the power of the music manager and others.


    This green blade is Hansen''s green sword light from the steel armor monster. The simulation is basically 100%, but because Hansen''s life and body are not as strong as the steel armor monster, the simulated blade is necessary. Slightly weaker.


    Hey!


    Despite this, the invincible green blade still directly opened the various forces such as the Jinmu Shuihuo released by the music manager, and when he collided with the long knife of the manager, he cut his long knife directly.


    "Impossible! How can you put power out?" Qu Manager and others are all shocked. They use Shura liquid to make their own quality greatly improved, and they can force their ability to be released.


    Hansen has not used Shura liquid, how can he put power out, and it is so terrible.


    "There is nothing remarkable about the release of power." Hansen��s red flames suddenly rushed straight toward one person, and the speed was amazing.


    The green blade stalked with the red flames and formed a green light-blade drill bit. The man shouted and blocked the red flame with a shield of hard rock.


    However, the red flame tyrannosaurus directly drilled the rock and the shield together, and the strength was not reduced to the body of the **** Shura.


    "Hey!" The **** horn shouted, and the body also gathered thick rock armor.


    However, under the green mans drill bit, it has no effect at all. It was directly connected with the rock armor and drilled through the chest, directly severing its vitality.


    Qu Manager and others have already changed their faces. They didn''t think that Han Sen didn''t use the super gods at all. Even though they already had such power, Hansen was much stronger than the information they knew.


    Hansen��s arsenal of red flames smashed straight diamonds, and the hard-working students completely suppressed the manager and others in the downwind, and still took advantage of an enemy.


    The song manager, they have already been faceless, they originally thought that with the Shura liquid, they can even fight with the super gods, but now they find out, not to mention the super gods, they are not opponents in the face of Hansen.


    "What the **** is going on? Why is Hansen able to go out of power? Why is his strength so strong? Has he found a way to absorb the essence of life genes? Has it broken through the ranks of heaven?" The more the fans think, the more they feel scared. There is no fighting spirit to fight Hansen again.


    "Divided separately, one is one. After returning to tell the boss, Hansen has absorbed the essence of life genes and has broken through the heavens." The song manager yelled and fled in one direction.


    The remaining five dead blood corners of Shura were almost at the same time, each chose a direction to escape, the speed is very fast, it seems that they are desperate to escape.


    Hansen sneered and chased the song manager directly.


    The song manager saw Han Sen chasing himself, but his heart was in peace. Even if he could catch up with himself, other people should be able to escape. Hansen would find it difficult to find them. The letter will definitely bring back to the boss.


    But soon, the song manager found that Hansen summoned a blonde like an angel, and a black woman like a king.


    "I want two live mouths, and the rest are killed." Han Sen said faintly.


    The angel and the female emperor suddenly flew in two different directions, and the speed suddenly made the music manager feel amazed.


    "That speed... Both are super gods... You have two super gods..." Qu Manager��s mind has collapsed and directly stunned. Their estimate of Hansen is too wrong. .


    According to the calculations started by the boss, I am afraid that now they are twice as many as expected, and it is impossible to kill Hansen. This Hansen''s own ability, or the power he possesses, has far exceeded their expectations.


    "You are wrong, I only have one super **** pet, the other is the emperor. Oh, you should not know, the emperor is a super alien, the real order is the emperor." Hansen is like a light body. Move, the moment has come to the back of the music manager, the speed is beyond the imagination of human beings.


    "Emperor!" Qu Manager was even more astonished, and even the idea of ??running away could not be born: "It��s over... It��s over... It��s all over... We��re so wrong is too far...��

 Chapter 813： Empty green fruit mature (the lord plus more)

    Hansen already knows the strength of these people, and is very close to the level of super-god creatures, but the power is very unstable, or too much impurity in power.


    After their physical fitness became a blood-horned Shura, they faintly approached the heavenly order and were able to put power out, but Hansen, who had less than two hundred and six strengths, struggled, and the stability and purity were low. .


    Moreover, in the use of power, it is obviously not very suitable, it is not known to be unskilled, or the power of drug strengthening is too unstable to control.


    "It seems that I have overestimated the role of Shura liquid. The actual effect is not very satisfactory." Hansen��s red flame tyrannosaur suddenly slammed the song manager directly on the ground and pointed to his head and said: Ask a few words, I will let you go after the answer is over."


    "You don''t have to worry about it, you can''t ask anything from me." The manager said, suddenly his face changed and his body swelled like a sigh.


    Hey!


    Hansen flew back, and the manager''s body exploded like a balloon. The flesh and blood of the flesh and blood fell off the ground, and it was burning and decaying.


    Han Sen''s face changed slightly. He didn''t believe that someone would completely care about his life. If he could survive, no one should be anxious to die, but the performance of the music manager made him frown.


    "It seems that they must be passive in their hands and feet, otherwise it is impossible to do so." Han Sen frowned at the direction of the little angel and the moment the female emperor went.


    Not long after, the two of them had already flown back, but Hansen was disappointed. Hansen��s situation was all the same. Although the two of them caught up with the other five, they could not catch a living.


    ��Who are these people?�� Hansen frowned slightly, and he did not find any information about them from their relics. The things they brought were very uniform, and they knew that they would be uniformly distributed at a glance. Useful information.


    However, Hansen has found a few Shura liquids from them. Hansen is going to take it back and find someone to test it. See what kind of medicine is there. It will have such an effect.


    Hansen put the Shura liquid into the backpack and went to the position where the empty Ivy was located. The roaring and percussion sounds came from there, and it seemed that the battle was very intense.


    I dare not be too arrogant, and the little angels and the female emperors were all taken up. Hansen��s low-key sneaked into the mountain. From a distance, he saw that the black flame phoenix was moving its flames toward the empty vine. Go and go.


    But the flame didn''t squirt out, so I saw a blue giant elephant lifted up like a nose, spewing out the blue water, and hardly smashed the black flame of the black flame phoenix.


    Outside the empty Qingteng Mountain Peak, there are eight super **** creatures guarding against the offensive of the super **** creatures outside, so that they have no way to approach the mountain.


    On the top of the mountain, a man wearing a black robe, his eyes were red and his ears were pointed and long. At this time, he was standing next to the four empty green fruits, waiting quietly for the maturity of the empty fruit.


    At this time, the empty green fruit has been purple and radiant, revealing the glare of the glass, and the scent of a strand of scent has spread for dozens of miles. The heart of the sensation has been trembled, as if it has injected a powerful vitality.


    "It seems that the empty fruit is about to mature." Hansen looked at the heart is a happy.


    The situation is much better than he imagined. What he fears most is that the ghost blood emperor has not yet shot, and wait until the fruit is ripe before he comes out to clean up the mess.


    Now it is the ghost blood emperor with his super **** creature being besieged by a group of super **** creatures. This situation is what Hansen wants to see most, and Hansen is also the most beneficial.


    Seeing that the empty fruit has not yet matured, Hansen did not rush to take a shot and carefully looked at the battlefield.


    There are a total of nine super-god creatures that want to rush to the empty fruit. Many of them are Hansen.


    Black Flame Phoenix and Green Unicorn are here, as well as black-winged tigers, steel armor monsters, black dragonflies and big white geese. The remaining three Hansen have not seen them, but they are also very ferocious aliens.


    In addition to the black flame phoenix and the green unicorn in the joint attack on the cyan giant elephant, the other super **** creatures are entangled one-on-one, no one can rush to the top of the mountain.


    The eight super **** creatures under the ghost blood emperor did not know where the ghost blood emperors were conquered. One was more fierce than the steel armor monsters.


    Although the steel armor monster and the black cockroach, as well as the black flame phoenix and the green unicorn have suppressed their opponents, but want to attack the empty vines, but not for a while.


    And the four empty green fruits, but they are about to mature, it seems that the black flame phoenix they are too late to rush.


    Hansen was on a mountain range and secretly summoned the female emperor. He whispered, "In an instant, how long do you see the fruit mature?"


    In an instant, the female emperor glanced at the empty fruit and frowned. "There are some problems with the empty fruit."


    Hansen was a bit stunned and looked at the empty fruit, but he did not see any problem: "What problem?"


    In an instant, the female emperor thought about it and said: "I have seen the empty fruit in the past. There should be only one empty fruit. It is already something more than a hundred years ago. However, in any case, it is impossible for the empty fruit to come out three more. Yes, even if you have three more births, you can''t grow to this point without centuries."


    "Do you mean that there are three empty green fruits that are fake?" Hansen said.


    "I don''t know, it seems to be true." The female emperor carefully looked at the four empty fruits, and said for a while.


    "Giggle!"


    Hansen was about to ask another question, but suddenly he heard the silver bell-like laughter, and suddenly shocked him, looked around, but did not find anyone, only those horrible aliens in the crazy battle .


    "Strange, what the **** is going on?" Hansen couldn''t tell the stranger. Someone even followed him. He didn''t find it at all. It had to make him scared.


    "No... still not..." The female empress was frowning at this time. Her eyes were fixed on the four empty fruits, and the doubtful color in her eyes became thicker and thicker.


    ��What else is wrong?�� Hansen asked again.


    "Those fruits are not just the wrong quantity, the fruit itself is not right." The female emperor said.


    "How is it wrong?" Hansen did not urge the female emperor, just looked at her and asked, he also felt that something was wrong.


    "Although I have never seen mature empty fruit before, the four fruits seem to be very similar to the empty fruit that is about to mature, but there is a little difference..." The female emperor pointed to the empty Ivy.


    In an instant, the female emperor was trying to explain it carefully, but suddenly she saw that the four fruits were shining brightly, and the fragrant scent was turned into a cloud. It seemed that the fruit was ripe.

 Chapter 814： Swallowing fruit

    Hansen hesitated in his heart. He didn''t know if he should rush up. The ghost blood emperor over there had already reached out and grabbed the four fruits.


    Just so hesitated, Hansen still resisted the impulse, staring at the four empty fruits that were to be caught in the hands of the ghost blood emperor, but asked the female emperor: "The empty fruit has What is different?"


    In an instant, the female emperor said: "I saw the fruits of the empty fruit and green before I was promoted to the third sanctuary. In one of them, there is a stream of clear spirits. The vitality of the four fruits is strong, but it is too pure. Not as clear as I have seen before."


    Hansen has never seen the empty fruit. Naturally, I don��t know if the female emperor said it was right or wrong, but he came to see it. The vitality in the fruit is indeed very pure and there is no clear meaning.


    Since he has decided to believe in the moment of the female emperor, Hansen naturally will not start again, just look at the ghost blood emperor to pick the four empty green fruit.


    Almost no difficulty, the ghost blood emperor reached out and squeezed an empty green fruit, directly picked it down, the fruit of the immortality, the smell of the smell, the smell only feels like the body is going to melt away.


    The ghost blood emperor was also very happy. He put the empty fruit directly into his mouth and swallowed it. He suddenly saw the whole body of the ghost blood emperor filled with intoxicating aroma.


    Hansen originally waited for something different from the fruit, and gave it to the ghostly emperor, but who knows that he has been squinting to see it now, the ghost blood emperor has already eaten the empty fruit. But there is nothing at all.


    On the contrary, his body is full of scent, it seems that the effectiveness of the empty fruit is quite strong.


    "What is going on here? Isn''t it a problem with empty green fruit?" Hansen''s eyes widened, and he watched the ghost blood emperor picking the second fruit again.


    In an instant, the female emperor frowned and did not speak. Obviously, she was puzzled by the current situation.


    All of them have reached this point. Hansen bites his teeth and resists not rushing out. He will continue to wait and see if there will be problems.


    "If three of the four are fake, then one is true. Will the ghost blood emperor be lucky? Just pick the real one?" Hansen comforted himself.


    However, until the devil''s blood demolished the second empty fruit, nothing was found. The second empty fruit was exactly the same as the first one. The same scent was full and the aroma was overflowing. Heaven and Earth Lingbao.


    "Damn, I knew that I should be rushed up early." Hansen��s heart regrets that he is preparing to summon a little angel, rushing up with a moment, and perhaps vying for the remaining two. Green fruit, but suddenly heard the sound in the ear.


    Still the voice of the woman, but this time it was not laughter, Hansen clearly heard a word.


    "Don''t go over." The simple four words, Hansen, clearly heard that the body that had already taken a step has shrunk back.


    "Who? Who are you?" Hansen looked around, but he did not see any figures. There were bare mountains everywhere. Apart from the female emperor around him, there was no woman at all.


    In an instant, the female emperor looked at Han Sen a little strangely. She didn''t know what he was looking at, and he followed them, but did not see anything strange.


    Hansen didn''t hear the woman''s voice again, and he didn''t get an answer. However, when he looked at the empty Ivy, he saw that there had been a change.


    I saw the second empty green fruit in the hands of the ghost blood emperor, but he did not swallow it, and he seemed to be drunk, his body swayed, and he fell to the ground with a few plops.


    The empty fruit in his hand came out of his hand and rolled down the tree and vines. It just rolled to the side of the black tiger. The black tiger suddenly became overjoyed and swallowed.


    Without any hesitation, the black-winged tigers swallowing the empty green fruit fluttered in the air, but they flew away in the air, but the body swayed and the body was planted from the air.


    A lion eagle, originally fighting with the black-winged tiger, rushed up, biting the black tiger''s neck, biting the blood, and tearing off a large piece of flesh on the neck.


    Han Sen��s stunned look, only half a sigh of relief came back: ��There are problems...there are problems with the empty green fruit...��


    Seeing the ghost blood emperor and the black-winged tiger are like drunkards. They struggled for several times. They even fell down and couldn��t climb up. Hansen��s heart was secretly glad, but fortunately he did not rush, otherwise said One of the unfortunate people is one of them.


    Those super-god creatures also seem to have found that the empty fruit seems to have problems. Some of the super-natural creatures such as the Black Flame Phoenix have retired. They just watched the ghost blood and the black tiger, and did not continue fighting.


    In addition to the lion eagle, the super-god creatures of the ghost blood emperor stopped, and looked at the ghostly emperor with some doubts.


    The lion eagle continued to bite the black tiger, leaving a lot of scars on it, and the biting black tiger skin opened.


    The black tiger seems to have no resistance at all, letting the lion eagle bite, the body stumbles, and even the station is not stable.


    Just as Hansen thought that the black-winged tiger was dead, he suddenly saw the black-winged tiger screaming and slammed the lion eagle out, like a stimulant, the power was normal. It will be much bigger.


    The lion hawk screamed and wanted to rush to the black tiger, but saw that the black tiger screamed in the sky, and the horrible smell of the lion eagle, which seemed to be very doubtful. Looking at the black tiger, I did not continue to pounce on it.


    The black-winged tiger screamed in the sky, but saw it on its ferrous metal body, and even revealed a purple pattern.


    At first, the purple pattern appeared just under the belly, like two curly buds, and then I saw the bud-like pattern, which grew up on the black-winged tiger, so that the pattern on the winged black tiger The more you come.


    The pattern is like a vine, with many curly rattans, which make a strange and mysterious tattoo. It extends from the belly of the black tiger to the back and quickly spreads over the body.


    And as the purple vines on it grow up, the life of the black tigers is getting stronger and stronger, and the super gods are exposed to vigilance.


    Hansen summoned a ghost-eye mask and carefully looked at the black-winged tiger. It only saw the vitality of the body as a volcanic eruption. The red flames of a group of swells were at least doubled and were still growing.


    "Is there a good or bad thing in the empty fruit?" Han Sen looked complicated and could not understand it for a while.

 Chapter 815： Leave him behind

    Hansen��s eyes turned to the ghost blood emperor. His situation seemed to be better than the black-winged tiger. It seemed to be strong and patient, but purple cheeks began to appear on his cheek.


    "Roar!"


    The black tiger screamed and suddenly shook its wings and rushed toward the lion eagle, which was more than twice as fast as it was before.


    The lion eagle also roared, and the claws greeted him, but the two fierce beasts just came into contact. The lion eagle was immediately torn by a black tiger and the blood flew in the air.


    The two super-god creatures that were almost inconsistent before, now become a one-sided advantage. The lions are all incapable of confronting the black tigers. No matter the strength and speed, the black tigers are far better than the black tigers. It was just a moment, and it left a trail of claw marks on it. Some of the claw marks were already visible in the bones, and large pieces of blood fell.


    Seeing that the black tiger has become so fierce, the super-god creatures such as the steel armor monsters, the eyes are full of fanaticism.


    "Hey!" Many super-natural creatures screamed and rushed toward the empty Ivy, trying to **** the remaining two fruits.


    The mountain suddenly fell into a scuffle, but this time the lion eagle has been hit hard by the black tiger, and the blue giant elephant can not drag on for a long time.


    And the ghost blood emperor has not been up on the ground, and has not picked up the remaining two empty green fruits. This gives the super gods great hopes, and they want to catch the ghosts before they stand up. Two remaining empty fruits.


    "It''s not right, it''s really not right." Hansen was staring at the ghostly emperor, although the black tiger swallowed the empty fruit and became extremely powerful.


    However, Hansen always felt that something was wrong there, and when he looked at the ghostly emperor, he could clearly see what the ghost blood emperor seemed to resist.


    If the empty fruit is really a tonic, how can the ghost blood emperor resist?


    The ghost blood emperor fell there, his body trembled and twitched, and the rattan pattern on his face had become more and more. Looking at his look, he seemed to have to endure to the limit.


    boom!


    The blue giant elephant finally could not withstand the joint attack of the black flame phoenix and the green unicorn, and was rushed open, and the black flame phoenix rushed up.


    Excited tweets, turned into a black flame on the top of the mountain, Zhang mouth squatted down an empty green fruit swallowed down.


    Qing Qilin followed closely and wanted to swallow the last empty fruit behind the black flame phoenix, but was stopped by a super **** creature that came over.


    Instead, the other side of the black cockroach, taking advantage of this opportunity, rushed to the top of the mountain, stretched out the bones of the palms, took the last empty fruit and took it directly into the mouth.


    All the horrible creatures have stopped for a while, and all the empty fruits have been picked and eaten. It seems that there is no point in fighting them again.


    Sure enough, the black flame phoenix, the black cockroach, and the black-winged tiger, also swayed down.


    Just as some super **** creatures were ready to leave, they suddenly heard a scream, only to see the ghost blood emperor standing up from the ground, screaming in the sky, and his face covered with purple vines.


    Many horror creatures thought that the ghost blood emperor would become stronger, but who knows that the palm of the ghost blood suddenly protrudes out, the five fingers bend into claws, the color of blood fills it, and the whole palm is turned into blood. The color seems to have blood dripping from above.


    A strange creature stared at the ghostly emperor, thinking that he was going to attack him, but in the next second, all the aliens were stunned.


    I saw the ghost blood emperor screaming, the **** palm suddenly grabbed his chest, directly through the armor, opened a blood hole in the chest, and instantly smashed the heart inside.


    Everyone and creatures are stunned. I don��t know what the madman is doing. Is he gonna dig his heart to play?


    Hey!


    Ghost Blood Emperor''s palm force, instantly squeezed his heart in his hand, and then saw the body of the ghost blood demolished and dissipated, directly returned to the soul stone.


    And when his body disintegrated and dissipated, an empty fruit fell from it.


    No, it can''t be said that it is empty green fruit, because the fruit has sprouted like a seed and grows out of the vine. The vine is purple and red, just like it has just been soaked out of blood.


    Han Sen looked stunned and screamed: "There is nothing weird, but fortunately, I didn''t rush over, otherwise it would be me."


    The super **** creatures were staring at the purple vines, but suddenly they saw the vines move, and they flew up in an instant, and suddenly caught the nearest green unicorn.


    Qing Qilin suddenly became shocked and angry, his body flashed blue, and turned into a water arrow hit the purple red vine, but the purple red vine grew a lot of tiny roots, hard to penetrate its cyan scales, rooted in Among its flesh and blood, it is even more crazy to go into the flesh and blood.


    Han Sen looked at the whole body, and this strange scene was so creepy that the back of the ridge was cold.


    Even those super-god creatures seem to be scared by this scene. I don''t know what kind of reaction I have. I just stared at the little red vines and got into the skin of the green unicorn.


    As the vines penetrated, the purple vines of the blue unicorns gradually appeared in pieces, and as the purple vines became more and more, the resistance of the green unicorns became weaker.


    Roar!


    When Qing Qilin had only a part of the convulsions, he only heard a roar, and the black tiger was thrown at the lion.


    On the other hand, the black scorpion and the black flame phoenix, which are already covered with purple vines on the body, also emit horror sounds. After standing up, they directly pounce on the super **** creatures closest to them.


    For a time, the beasts were in chaos, the blood of the super **** creatures splashed, the strength of the black dragonfly and the black flame phoenix advanced, and they quickly killed the super **** creatures that played against them, making their super blood fall like a spring, and the whole The peaks are stained with blood red.


    "Roar!"


    Another roar, the green unicorn also stood up, the eyes exposed fierce light, the body of purple vines all over, directly pounced on the nearest cyan giant elephant, between the blue water and the turbid, the green unicorn bite The cyan giant elephant''s back was so hard that the skin of the back bite was exposed to the spine, and the super-sacred blood suddenly burst out and sprinkled a large piece.


    Those super-devil creatures that have not been entangled have already fled, they all have high wisdom, and how can they not see that these empty fruits have problems. At this time, one is faster than one, and only hates that the mother is born less. Two legs.


    It��s just the super-god creatures that are entangled. It��s a bit difficult to run again at this time, especially the lion eagle, who is almost ready to be bitten by the black tiger.


    Hansen��s heart was cold and he wanted to escape immediately. It��s too strange here.


    "You can go, but leave him?" The woman''s voice suddenly sounded in Hansen''s mind, causing Hansen to shudder.

 Chapter 816： Real empty fruit

    "Who?" Hansen was shocked and looked at him with great vigilance, but still no one saw it.


    Hansen bit his teeth, so that the female emperor followed her, and she got up and retired, trying to stay away from this right and wrong.


    But when I just lifted my foot, I suddenly felt my heart. I immediately sneaked away and saw the ground cracking. A vine rolled out and almost caught Hansen��s foot.


    Hansen was shocked. The vine was clearly empty, and at this time the vines on the ground were drilled out and rolled over to him.


    "The real evil door of his mother." Han Sen secretly snorted, his body flew up, and summoned the red flame tyrannosaurus, sweeping the vines that were rolled up.


    The red flame tyrannosaurus with a green light blade swept over the vines. Although a few were cut off, more vines were drilled out and rolled toward him.


    Hansen flew up and wanted to get on the sky, but the next moment Hansen was a little dumbfounded. I saw a vine that broke through the ground. It seems like a dragon grows up in the sky. It is like a dragon flying across the sky. Then, the route of Hansen Feifei was completely blocked.


    when!


    Hansen��s Red Flame Tyrannosaurus smashed on a vine that was thicker than the train body. Although it opened a scar near the depth of the meter, it was difficult to cut it directly.


    A strip of vines came in, Hansen only had to escape the dodge, applied the technique of flying to the limit, flew in the air, and escaped one after another, but all had no chance to rush out. .


    Hansen didn''t even dare to use his wings. The speed of his wings was not as fast as he used to use the technique of flying, and the technique of flying was not flexible in the air. If he used wings, I am afraid that the vines had already been drawn from the sky.


    The speed of the female emperor is extremely fast, so it is easier than Hansen. But the vines were twisted together in the sky, like weaving into a vine-like scorpion, and gradually blocked their escape.


    "Leave him." The woman''s voice rang in Hanson''s ear.


    "What do you want me to leave? Come out and make it clear, why do you need to do it?" Hansen still did not see where the woman was, just said.


    Originally Hansen did not expect this to work, but after he said this, the violent vines suddenly stopped, and many of the vines slowly retreated into the soil.


    Han Sen looked at the gods, but still did not see anyone appear. To the empty Ivy Hill, basically all the super **** creatures have escaped.


    Only the lion eagle is killed, and the black flame phoenix, the green unicorn, the black scorpion and the black tiger are all super-god creatures. At this time, they are standing on the peaks around the empty vine mountain, standing quietly there. I don''t know what they are doing.


    Hansen looked at it in the past, but he was shocked. The roots of the four super-god creatures grew roots and were directly rooted in the mountain. The top of the head was vine buds, which seemed to grow slowly. With.


    The black flame phoenix and other alien creatures are hollowed out on the mountain peaks. They look like vegetative people, the body can''t move at all, and even the eyes are difficult to move.


    Hansen looked at the past with a ghost eye mask and saw that the life of them was still strong, but it seemed to be slowly flowing into the vine buds and roots.


    Hansen��s heart stunned: ��Is this squid in this way to continue its descendants? The super-natural creatures have become the parasites of the empty vines, just like plants, living a small space for the vines. Endless supply of nutrients?"


    Han Sen is more and more horrible. This empty Ivy is more horrible than any super **** creature. Fortunately, he has not eaten an empty fruit. Otherwise, the person who stands on the mountain peak and becomes a plant nourishment is him.


    Even the super-powerful super-natural creatures can''t resist the parasit of the empty fruit, let alone the human being whose body is far less than the super-human creature.


    "What is the situation now? Four empty green fruits have already had parasitic targets. What does this empty Ivy keep me here? What is the thing she wants?" Hansen has already looked at the woman��s voice. It became a hollow Ivy, otherwise how could she control the empty Ivy.


    However, Hansen couldn��t think of it for a while. What did the empty Ivy want? He had a lot of things and didn��t know what the ��he�� meant.


    Hansen wondered why the woman��s voice didn��t ring again. When he was looking at the four doubts, he saw the empty vines on the empty Ivy Hill stretched out.


    The vines on the mountain were scattered, and a vine was also stretched out. Hansen suddenly saw a fist-sized cyan fruit hanging in the sun, emitting a clear light in the sun, surrounded by a blue halo. A blue rainbow.


    Hansen��s nose smelled a scent, and the whole body suddenly had a feeling of ease of flying feathers. Hansen��s heart said: ��The moment the female emperor said that it��s true, the four fruits are not empty, this is the real Empty green fruit."


    Hansen didn''t dare to approach, just looking far away at the crystal green fruit hanging on the vine. Through the peel, you can clearly see the position of the core in the fruit, there is a baby-like body. Cursed in it, like the fetus in the mother''s abdomen.


    Because the fetus is too small and shrinks into a group, it is impossible to see the appearance and can not distinguish between men and women.


    While Hansen was looking at it, the vines stretched out to Hansen''s side. In a short time, they came to Hansen. The empty green fruit was directly hung in the place where Hansen was less than a foot high.


    The baby core that is curled up inside, even though the eyes are closed, but it seems to be looking at Hansen, Hansen can clearly feel that he is being stared at.


    "Leave him, you can leave." In a short while, Hansen heard the silver bell-like female voice again.


    "Are you talking to me?" Hansen asked with amazement at the baby in the empty fruit.


    "Isn''t there anyone else?" The female voice sounded again, and the empty fruit was shaking on the vine. It seemed to tell Han Sen that she was talking.


    "You are the super **** creature born of this empty green tree?" Hansen said that he was a little stupid when he spoke out, so obvious things have to be asked.


    "It can be said, it can be said that it is not." The baby''s answer was somewhat unexpected to Hansen''s surprise.


    ��What exactly does it mean?�� Hansen was very curious and asked again, thinking about how he could get away.


    There are a lot of treasures on his body, but he is not willing to give it to others. No matter what the baby in this empty fruit wants, he can''t give it to her in vain.


    "With the power of small silver and silver, jihad angels and moments of the female emperor, plus the unreliable fairy, should I be able to rush out?" Hansen glanced at the super-natural creatures like plants on the four peaks. But I dare not be very sure.

 Chapter 817： Holy Spirit (Allies plus more)

    "I was this, I just swallowed the empty sacred species before the 10,000 years ago, so that I could be born again, to go further, break the genetic shackles and break into the sanctuary of the third god, but now I don''t know, I am still I." The female voice sounded a little sad.


    Hansen suddenly felt a move and said: "Are you also like those super **** creatures?"


    The super-god creatures that Hansen refers to naturally refer to the super-natural creatures of the black flame phoenix that are parasitic by the empty vines.


    The empty fruit seemed to move a bit, and then he listened to the female voice and sighed: "After 10,000 years, the empty Ivy results, they can be reborn, the genes can go further, but who knows, at that time, are they still present? ""


    Hansen��s thoughts turned: ��The mood of this empty fruit seems to be somewhat unstable. If it can provoke her emotions, maybe it will be possible to find a chance to get away.��


    Thinking of this, Hansen said: "Since you have such a sigh, why should you design to force them to swallow the empty sacred species?"


    The female voice said: "If I were born, I could directly open the door to the sanctuary of the Third God. From then on, I will leave the shelter of the Second God. This empty Ivy will also die, if not at this time. Under the seeds, there will be no more green vines in the world."


    "I am me, and I am an empty green vine. Although I am comfortable, it is difficult to control my instinct to continue the gene as an empty vine." The empty fruit sighed.


    Han Sen didn��t know what to say at the time. At this time, she really couldn��t be regarded as complete. Before that, she only existed as a super **** creature. Now half of her body is empty. gene.


    The super-god creatures that are born from the fusion of animals and plants are placed in the alliance, which is hard to imagine.


    "What was it before you were a million years ago?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask, such a super **** creature should not have no origin.


    "Before the million years ago, I was an ethereal banshee. Today, I am still an ethereal banshee." The voice gradually strengthened: "You want to know, I have already answered you, can you give me now?"


    "I really don''t know what you really want? Otherwise I will give it to you. You are telling me what you want?" Hansen said.


    "What I want is naturally the grass and the Holy Spirit in your body. Is there anything else in your body that is worthy of me?" said the ethereal banshee.


    ��The Holy Spirit of the Grass?�� Hansen��s heart moved, took the gourd out and took it in his hand, and looked at the ethereal female demon and asked: ��Do you want it?��


    "Yes." The ethereal spirit replied, and the vine suddenly moved, and it was about to wrap the gourd in Hansen''s hand.


    "Slow." Hansen was shrinking his hand and avoiding the vine. He said loudly: "At least you have to tell me, why do you want it?"


    The ethereal banshee seems to be slightly unpleasant: "The grass **** does not know what the reason is, and it does not fully grow. I naturally want to help it develop again, so that it can really be born."


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. I couldn��t think of the ethereal banshee. It was such an idea, but when he thought of getting the gourd, the gourd vine with the little gourd had already dried up, almost died, the ethereal banshee said It also seems to have some truth, not like being fake.


    "You said that this gourd is the same as you, but also absorbed the super **** creature?" Hansen thought of the behemoth under the gourd vine that only had bones left.


    If there is a giant beast in this gourd, it is also an interesting thing.


    Who knows that the ethereal banshee denies Hansen''s statement: "It is different from me. It is a pure grass and spirit, and it is extraordinary, not comparable to me."


    "What is the origin of it?" Hansen immediately asked.


    Hulu he will definitely not hand it out. This thing he plays in his hands every day, even if it is not a creature, he already has feelings, not to mention the fact that he is still bred with the Holy Spirit. Naturally, it is even more impossible to hand over.


    And with Hansen''s greedy personality, unless it is dead, it is impossible to hand over such treasures.


    "I don''t know, I can only sense the pure vegetation of the body. As for its origin, it is difficult to guess." The ethereal banshee said.


    "Since it is not the same species as you, what do you do with it?" Hansen looked at the ethereal banshee.


    The ethereal banshee seems to be impatient, and does not answer Hansen��s question. He whispered: "This has nothing to do with you. You gave him to me."


    Said, the vines rolled into the gourd in Hansen''s hand, but Hansen stepped back two steps and escaped the vines.


    The ethereal banshee was furious, and the long vines in the surrounding land broke through the ground, twisted and staggered in the sky, and they fell to bind Hansen.


    "You just didn''t say that if you are born, you will immediately break into the sanctuary of the Third God. Then how can you help it grow again? Shouldn''t it be successful in a moment?" Hansen yelled. At the same time, I am ready to summon the little angels to fight.


    If it doesn''t make sense, then I have to kill it hard. Anyway, he will definitely not hand it over.


    If it is really desperate, the ethereal banshee may not be able to block him, and maybe even kill a super-god creature that is about to break into the sanctuary of the third god.


    However, Hansen has some taboos on the four super-god creatures. They are parasitic by the empty sacred species. Although they are all rooted on the mountain, they are not sure. If they really fight, will they be The empty sacred species control the battle.


    Hansen was ready for the battle, but the ethereal banshee heard his words, but stopped. Thoughtfully said: "You are not unreasonable. I am about to be born. It is difficult to continue. Staying, there is really no way to look after him to grow up."


    Hansen quickly said: "Is it better for me to look after it? You see that I have always taken care of it very well, just like it is a pro-son, delicious and never broken, even super **** The blood of the creatures makes it drink a lot..."


    Han Sen immediately instigated the three-inch tongue, and praised himself in the sky. There is no need for him to be a father and a mother. It��s not easy to pull the gourd so much that it��s so bad. Twenty-four filial fathers.


    The ethereal banshee seems to be somewhat moved by Hansen. The baby in the empty fruit has opened his eyes, and a pair of eyes like a blue-crystal jewel without a trace of impurities stare at Hansen.


    The ethereal banshee looked at Hansen and looked at Hansen��s small silver and silver on his shoulders, as well as the position of his scallops and goblins in his pocket.


    For a while, the ethereal banshee slowly said: "Alright, it is up to you to take care of him. But it is congenitally rooted, the gene is incomplete, even if it absorbs more super **** creatures blood is hard to come out, you wait For a moment, after I was born, I was given a drop of ethereal blood to make up for the foundation of his defect."

 Chapter 818： You only belong to me (the lord plus more)

    Hansen��s rejoicing promised that he could get the benefits without being desperate, and naturally it would be better.


    Han Sen looked at the empty flesh outside the ethereal banshee and suddenly thought of one thing.


    When the holy rhinoceros entered the sanctuary of the third god, the old flesh and blood fell off, and now the ethereal banshee is promoted to the sanctuary of the third god, then the empty green flesh outside her is not to stay, maybe Like the flesh and blood of the holy rhinoceros, it is a great complement.


    Hansen was so eager to wait for the ethereal banshee to be born, ready to receive the empty fruit, even if he can not eat, it is also very good to feed the civet.


    The vines with empty green fruit retracted above the mountain and greeted the sun with a clear spirit. As time passed, Hansen clearly saw that the baby in the fruit was growing slowly.


    It was not as earth-shattering as the sacred rhinoceros. The process of transformation of the ethereal banshee was very calm, just waiting for the maturity of the fruit.


    Perhaps in that tens of thousands of years, she has been subtly changed, not like the sacred rhinoceros.


    Everything was natural. Hansen waited for two days. On this morning, I saw the fruit of the empty fruit cracked from it, and the baby-like ethereal banshee came out of it.


    It''s almost as big as a goblin, but it doesn''t have wings. On the naked body, there is only a purple-red bud-shaped imprint on the forehead. Nothing else can be seen.


    The ethereal banshee walked step by step, and walked to the front of Hansen. The radiance of the clear spirit radiated from the body and drifted to the distant void.


    "Take out the Holy Spirit." Hanging in less than two feet from Hansen, the ethereal banshee said to Hansen.


    Hansen had some scruples in his heart, but he took the gourd out of his palm and stared at the ethereal banshee. If she wanted to grab it, she would have to fight.


    But seeing the ethereal banshee fell in Hansen''s palm, scratching his delicate white fingers, dripping a transparent, almost invisible blood on the gourd.


    The blood that is purer and clearer than the water drops on the gourd, and is suddenly sucked in by the gourd.


    After absorbing the blood of the ethereal banshee, the original yellow stag was suddenly a touch of agility, and the yellowish golden color gradually became active.


    Although it doesn''t seem to change much, the current gourd is more and more people feel its agility and life, not as restrained as before.


    Hansen was pleased with the heart. He was still worried about the tricks of the ethereal banshee. Now it seems that she really wants to help the gourd.


    Hansen used to feel that this gourd seems to lack something. Even the internal circulation is a little bit of development. Now it is known that its roots are inherently deficient, so it can only slowly change the regrowth.


    Now with the blood of this ethereal banshee, the life inside the gourd suddenly seems like a long dry nectar, hunger and thirst to swallow the blood of the ethereal banshee.


    There are more and more gold wires on the gourd, and the more colors, the more vivid. It used to look like a golden gourd. Although it is still golden, it looks like a live gourd. Freshness picked from the gourd vine.


    The ethereal banshee looks forward to seeing the gourd in the hands of Hansen. It seems that there is a faint hope, and she does not know what she is looking forward to.


    Hansen can be sure that there is nothing to say about the ethereal banshee. She wants this gourd to have her purpose, but Hansen does not know what the purpose is.


    boom!


    There was a tremor in the void, and only an old wooden door slowly appeared in the void, opening a small gap, and the horrible pressure immediately rushed out of it, almost making the world discolored.


    The clear spirit of the ethereal banshee scatters into the old wooden door. It seems that there is a figure looking for the radiance. In the chaos inside the door, it is already faint to see a figure similar to human beings. .


    Under the horrible pressure, Hansen couldn''t help but be directly crushed on the ground, but he had already had such an experience once, and there was no special resistance.


    Even the super **** creatures can''t resist the pressure from the upper level, not to mention that he is just a human being who has not yet reached the level of heaven.


    "Retract the Holy Spirit." The ethereal female demon flashed a glimmer of color, and a glimmer of voice came into Hansen''s ear.


    Although Hansen didn''t know what the ethereal banshee meant, he immediately took the gourd into his backpack. When he looked up, he saw that the ethereal banshee had already flew toward the ancient wooden door in the void.


    boom!


    The ancient wooden door opened, and a blue-haired woman like an elf came out of it. The natural spirituality is beyond the reach of ordinary human women.


    Just look at it, it can be printed in my mind and can''t be forgotten. Heaven and earth are in the body of one person, and I want to come to say such a woman.


    The woman stepped out of the wooden door and saw the ethereal banshee flying towards the air, showing a faint smile: "Would you like to follow me on the road to evolution?"


    "I am willing." The ethereal banshee flew to the woman with the brilliance of the green spirit, and said calmly.


    The woman smiled slightly and reached out to the palm of her hand, letting the ethereal banshee fall into her palm. She was about to turn back to the old wooden door, but inadvertently glanced down and suddenly stopped again and turned halfway. Turned back and looked at Hansen below.


    The ethereal banshee saw her see Hansen, suddenly a tight heart, a slight anxiety in her eyes.


    The woman looked at Hansen on the ground, but it was a slight surprise, and finally her eyes fell on the blush of Hanson��s forehead.


    "The Holy Virgin has actually come, this is very interesting. But since I met, naturally it is impossible for him." The woman muttered to herself.


    Hansen was pressed to the ground, and he did not hear what the woman was saying. The ethereal banshee in the hands of the woman seemed to be relieved after hearing the woman��s words. At the same time, she looked at Hansen below with some surprise.


    She originally thought that the woman noticed the Holy Spirit in the gourd, but it was Hansen who didn''t want the woman to pay attention.


    The ethereal banshee himself did not see it. Hansen is just a human being that has not yet reached the human level. What is worth paying attention to in this horrible existence.


    Hansen was suffering from being uncomfortable, but suddenly felt that the pressure on his body was light, and the body immediately recovered his freedom, and he stood up directly.


    Originally thought that the woman had returned to the wooden door with the ethereal banshee, looked up and saw that the woman still stood in front of the door, did not enter the door, at this time a pair of Lingxiu eyes are still staring at him, almost It became a crescent moon.


    "From now on, you only belong to me." Han Sen is suspicious of himself, not knowing what the woman is doing, and thinking that she found the gourd, who knows that she suddenly heard the woman say such a sentence, then she reached out to him. One finger.


    boom!


    A ray of light shattered the void and directly hit Hansen''s forehead.

 Chapter 819： Iron Knight

    When Hansen returned to the gods, the woman had entered the ancient wooden door with the ethereal banshee.


    When the ethereal banshee left, he also looked at Hansen��s backpack, which seemed to be very sad.


    The old wooden door slammed shut between the voids and soon disappeared.


    Hansen took a sigh of relief and touched his forehead, but he did not touch anything. He took out a small mirror and found that the original rouge point had disappeared. Instead, it was replaced by a lotus-shaped imprint. Rouge is about the same size, because the color is also pink, so if you look closely at close distance, it looks like a rouge point.


    "These bastards, is there no other hobby besides just stamping others?" Hansen snorted indignantly.


    But in the next second, Han Sen immediately rushed toward the empty green fruit. After the ripening, the empty fruit that splits out, although there is no core, but the flesh is intact.


    Hansen has not yet flown to the top of Fujiyama, and he saw that the huge empty ivy began to wither, and the vines and leaves began to turn yellow.


    boom!


    The empty Qingdao at the foot also shook and was slowly descending.


    Hansen quickly flew to the top of the mountain, and reached out to pick up the cracked empty fruit, and then flew directly from the sky, out of the scope of the empty Qingdao.


    I saw the huge empty vines with yellow and yellow ruptures, and fell to the ground. The empty Qingdao also crushed the yellow vines and fell down. There were sounds of rocks and broken giant vines falling across the earth.


    The doomsday scene in the nearby area is like a giant pillar and a sky that supports the heavens and the earth.


    Bang!


    The giant vine fell to the ground, the island fell, and the earth trembled with tremors. The dust that was raised was straight up to the ninth, and there was chaos between the heavens and the earth.


    Hansen flew in the sky, and couldn''t help but feel shocked by this scene. The earth was pulled out of a big pit that could not be seen at the margin. The dust waves from the shock wave collapsed and collapsed.


    Some of the peaks of the giant vine and the empty Qingdao were collapsed directly by the shackles, making this area a terrible ruin.


    Hansen and so on all went to calm. After the dust settled, it flew down and found the position where the empty Qingdao fell. I saw that the big islands have also been torn apart, and most of the peaks above have collapsed, but The peaks of the four empty green fruits are all in danger.


    The four super **** creatures still stand like plants, and the buds above the head are more and more vibrant, and under their feet, there are many roots that are tied into the mountains, and they don��t know how much they are stuck in. deep.


    Han Sen looked at it for a while, and sighed and turned away. If he had smashed the four young shoots at this time, he did not know whether he could get the benefits. It was only this empty green vine that was to be in the world forever.


    Moreover, Hansen did not believe that the empty green sacred vine would not have the method of self-protection, and could never let him slaughter, so hesitated, and Hansen gave up the idea of ??playing the four seedlings.


    The harvest has been huge enough, the roots of the gourd defect have been repaired, and the empty fruit pulp has been obtained. There is no need to destroy the seedlings, and it is not necessarily beneficial.


    Hansen tried to taste a little bit of empty fruit. He felt like chewing sand, and it was hard to swallow. He knew that this thing is the same as the flesh and blood of the holy rhinoceros.


    The little goblin rushed out of the scallops and wanted to eat the empty fruit, but Hansen grabbed it and stuffed it back into the scallop.


    This guy didn''t come out to help when he had something, but now he came out to grab it. Han Sen is willing to give her.


    The small silver and silver also came over and wanted to eat the empty fruit. Hansen also temporarily calmed it, tried to summon the death knell, and took out the gourd to see if they responded to the empty fruit.


    Unfortunately, the result did not react. Hansen thought about it and divided the empty fruit into five, one for the small silver and silver, one for the little goblin, and one for the civet. The last two copies were given to the female emperor.


    This time the female emperor''s help for Hansen is not small, Hansen is not awkward, and there are benefits that naturally make her.


    In an instant, the female emperor got two empty green fruits. Seeing Hansen��s eyes immediately was a little different. She thought that Hansen had given her more than one. She did not expect to give her two copies. She was already the share of all of them. The most.


    "You just have to do things for me, I will not treat you badly." Han Sen said faintly to the female emperor.


    In an instant, the female emperor nodded and said nothing. She ate both empty fruit and fruit, and did not see any change in her body. She directly recovered the soul sea.


    "Where is the little uncle going? Will it not be buried?" Hansen looked around and found no trace of Wang Yuhang. He was shocked.


    I was planning to dig underneath and didn''t know where to start. I saw Wang Yuhang screaming at him on a distant hill.


    Hansen secretly breathed a sigh of relief. After sending Wang Yuhang back, he went to the shelter.


    Hansen returned to the shelter at the moment and did not enter the shelter. He heard the sound of fighting in the shelter, as well as the black and black roar.


    "Who is the man who dared to hit my site?" Hansen flew back to the shelter, but saw that the steel armor monster was actually fighting the **** black.


    Big black is not the opponent of the steel armor monster. The injury on Xiaohei is not completely good. It is not an opponent. It is very miserable by the steel armor monster. The black and white body is bloody.


    The steel armor monster saw Hansen trapped by the empty Ivy, knowing that he did not come out, thinking that he was already dead inside, so he ran back and wanted to **** the shelter.


    But who knows that Hansen is back in danger, the steel armor monsters see Hansen coming back, suddenly shocked, turned and wanted to escape.


    "If you want to run, you can''t run it. If you have such a cheap thing, give it to me." Han Sen summoned the female emperor and the little angel directly, and killed the iron armor monster.


    The strength of the steel armor monster is quite impressive. Under the siege of the three super **** creatures, it has been insisted for more than an hour, and it was only the moment that the female emperor twisted her head.


    "The moment the female emperor hunts the super **** creature, the steel knight, gets the soul of the steel knight king, and the flesh and blood are inedible. The life gene extract can be collected, and the super-gene gene can be randomly obtained from 0 to 10 points."


    "Can you extract the soul of the animal from the moment of the emperor, is it immediately extracted?"


    Hansen did not hesitate to directly extract the soul of the Iron Knight King.


    Just a little bit makes Han Sen very strange, this steel knight king should be a super **** second generation is not wrong, how can his flesh and blood have no way to eat?


    If the flesh and blood of the super **** generation cannot be eaten, the body will directly decompose and disappear, and the body of the Iron Knight King will not be broken down.


    Except for the lack of green light in the armor, the armor and the steel sword are still there, and there is no sign of disappearing.

 Chapter 820： Shura Mission

    "Is this a treasure?" Hansen picked up the armor and the steel sword. The weight was a bit heavy. Hansen waved twice. This sword is quite handy.


    Try to simulate the breath of the steel armor monster, the steel sword suddenly dragged a few meters long green sword light, when Hansen used the red flame tyrannosaurus, the intensity of Jianguang is much stronger.


    "This is still a special treasure, it is a good thing." Hansen made people move armor and steel swords.


    After everything was arranged, Hansen refining and absorbing the essence of the life gene in the Temple of the Hell, and the essence of the green life of one strand poured into the body, causing Hansen��s muscles to suddenly tighten and the bones and muscles received. Nourish and become more flexible.


    "Accumulate the Iron Horse King''s Life Gene Essence, Super God Gene +1."


    The continuous increase in the number of sounds made Hansen''s heart so refreshing. I was still sorry that I didn''t get the super **** gene for this. I didn''t expect the Iron Knight King to send it to the door.


    In the end, Iron Man''s Life Gene Essence added an 8-point super-god gene to Hansen, bringing his super-god gene to 63 points.


    "It��s almost complete soon." Hansen rejoiced in his heart, and after he had packed up something, he returned to the league with the transmission of the shelter.


    After returning to the league, Han Sen immediately dialed the Ji Lanran communicator and said that he had encountered the **** Shura.


    "Is there such a thing? I must quickly tell the father about this news." Ji Yanran looked awkward after listening.


    She is naturally very aware that the drug can actually improve the physical fitness of the class, and it can make the evolutionist release the power out of the body. How terrible it is.


    "I will send these Shura liquids to you," Hansen said.


    "Well, come over, I just have something to look for." Ji Yanran nodded.


    "You find me something? What?" Hansen is very strange, I don''t know what Ji Yan will have to find her.


    "When you come over, let''s talk about it in detail." Ji Yunran did not answer directly.


    Hansen responded, and after hanging up the communicator, he went to Ji��s office.


    "If these things really make the evolutionist so much enhanced, it is really incredible. This is too significant for humans." Ji Yanran got the training liquid sent by Hansen, still Still some don''t believe it.


    "Let''s study it first." Hansen naturally knows that this thing is important, but it is useless to say anything now. If you can study the ingredients, you can make it yourself.


    If you can''t make it yourself, this thing is really made by the Zhao family, then the rise of the Zhao family may not be able to stop.


    "Right, what do you mean by looking for me?" Hansen asked Ji Yanran.


    "The Shura ambassadors will come to the league in a few days. At that time, I will attend some banquets attended by the Shura ambassadors. I hope that you can also participate together." Ji Yanran put down the Shura liquid in his hand.


    "The Shura''s mission? What are they doing?" Hansen asked with some surprise.


    "Nature is a matter of discussion and peace." Ji Yanran said with a smile.


    "And peace?" Hansen suddenly glimpsed, humans and Shura played for so many years, the armistice was heard, but the talks are rarely heard.


    Ji Yanran said with a smile: "We humans are developing too fast, and we have already led the Shura people in science and technology. We used to have a lot of physical evolution compared to the Shura people. But because of the existence of shelters, the human body is constantly Evolution, nowadays, the masters of human beings are only a lot more than the Shura. It can be said that human beings are now leading the Shura in all directions. Moreover, the Xiluo old emperor is newly mourned, many royals compete for the throne, and there is still leisure. It is also reasonable to talk to us human beings. It is a bit bigger. If we wait a few hundred years and then we continue to develop, it is not impossible for the Shuro to be destroyed."


    "Although this is true, it still feels a bit contemplative." When Hansen was a child, he received a lot of education about how the Shura were cruel and powerful, and how humans fought and defended the Shura.


    But I don''t want this to be less than two decades. Human beings are no worse than the Shura people. Now the Shura people are still taking the initiative to negotiate.


    "There is nothing incredible about this. In terms of learning ability, there is no ethnicity in the current universe that can match our human beings. The Shura people are too self-sufficient. This step is also an inevitable result." Ji Yanran said of course, Racial pride comes to life.


    Hansen smiled and said: "Which is the big thing, what round of what I said, and I don''t understand. What is the use?"


    "It''s not for you to talk about it, just to participate in some banquets with the Shura." Ji Yanran chuckled Hansen''s cheek: "My father is so stupid, and will not give the discussion and the big deal to no politics at all." Experience you."


    "Cough, I just went to eat, drink, and drink. I am very good at this." Han Sen coughed.


    Ji Yanran gave him a sigh of relief: "Just eat, drink, and drink, what do you want to do? More people than you can eat."


    "My wife, adults, what are you going to do, please also express yours." Han Sen reached out and grabbed Ji''s waist, lifted her from the chair and put it on her lap, and slipped into her military uniform. Inside, smiled and said.


    Ji Yanran suddenly blushes on his cheeks: "Speak positively, you are serious."


    "You said, I listened." Hansen did not mean to be serious at all. It was Ji Yanran who was too serious. Under the evil hands of the big hand, the little face became more and more red.


    Ji Yanran held down the big hand that had slipped into her underwear, and some said with a pleading: "Is it right after listening to me?"


    "You said," Hansen said with a smile, and the big hand stopped temporarily.


    "The Shura people have always been arrogant. Now they have not reached the time when human beings can really dominate their destiny. Therefore, those Shura people can��t let go of their pride. Although they are active and agree, they will certainly not let go of our humanity with their temper. A chance to be sharp."


    After a pause, Ji Yanran went on to say: "The basic human body has been ridiculed by the Shura people. This time, the Shura mission, and the young people of the Shura royal family, will definitely find opportunities to challenge our young people. Although our human masters are definitely not less than the Shura people, it is really too little to say that young people of this age can compete with the young people of Shura. If they let some older masters win, they will only win. Will make the Shura people ridiculed, so..."


    Although Ji Yanran did not finish, but Hansen has already understood, in this age group, there is really no stronger human being than him.


    "Is it finished?" Han Sen smiled and looked at Ji Yanran.


    "It''s over." Ji Yanran nodded.


    "Then we started to do business." Han Sen picked up Ji Yunran and threw her on the sofa in a squeaky voice.

 Chapter 821： Yuga blue

    After Ji Ruran reported the matter of Shurao to Ji Ruozhen, he received a high degree of attention. Ji Ruozhen personally asked Hansen about the specific situation, and then sent someone to take away the repaired liquids that Hansen had seized.


    Ji Jia��s attention to this matter is even more than Hansen��s expectations. He also hopes that Ji Jia can research something, otherwise it will be a very big shock for the entire league.


    Hansen did not enter the shelter because he was going to prepare for the banquet.


    Ji Yanran gave Han Sen a detailed introduction to the composition of the Shura people''s mission. According to the virtual image, Hansen gave his information to Hansen in detail.


    "In this mission of the Shura people, there are two royal Shura. One of the royal Shura is already a four-level Shura fighter. As the head of the mission, he will not easily attack us. Even if it is difficult, There are also people above, and we can��t take the young people out of us."


    Ji Yanran said that the image was transferred to a young and handsome Shura, purple horns, dazzling purple long hair, this young man is covered with a mysterious and noble atmosphere.


    Just like that temperament, it is difficult for human beings to find a few young people who can match it.


    In fact, it is no wonder that the Shura people themselves are kingship society. In addition, they have entered the interstellar era far longer than human beings. They have experienced the royal temperament cultivated by many generations, which is comparable to the average human family.


    When humans first entered the interstellar era, they also had the vassal race of the Shura because they were close to the Shura people, and they were taken care of and helped by the Shura people.


    At that time, the Shura people might not have thought of it. This one looks less beautiful than them. The body strength is far less powerful than their powerful human beings. In their view, it is only the race of the Shura subspecies. It will rise so rapidly and become Shura. The family dominates the universe''s biggest rival.


    Nowadays, it is even more fascinating than the Shura, so that the Shura people who are experiencing the Shura Emperor have to negotiate with them, hoping to temporarily maintain peace, so that the new Shura emperor can be enthroned as soon as possible.


    Despite this, the arrogance of the Shura people has made them think that human beings are not as good as they are attached to them.


    In particular, I have long been accustomed to the high and high, together with the Shura royal family who worshipped the family, but even in the bottom of my heart, I look down on human beings.


    "This Shura royal family is named Yuga Lan. It was just 22 years old this year. It is a famous Yu''s family from the Shura royal family. According to our information, after the general Shura royal family, the physical quality can easily break through two hundred. If you cultivate some Shura martial arts, your physique can continue to grow. The physical quality of this jade blue should be around two hundred and six. Although it may not be completely accurate, it should not be too much." Ji Yanran introduced this in detail. Shura royal family Yuga blue.


    "It looks like it''s very powerful, but the human beings in their twenties shouldn''t be hard to find? Let a transcender shot, isn''t it easier to win him?" Hansen asked inexplicably.


    At the age of sixteen, human beings can enter the first shelter. If luck is good enough, in a large shelter, with the full help of the big forces, it will not take much time for the gene to be successfully promoted to the second sanctuary. The same procedure in the second sanctuary is also very fast.


    Although the probability of such a thing is not high, but there are so many human beings, there is certainly no such opportunity. There can be no such people.


    "Of course, there are people like this. In fact, they have already found someone to prepare, but the Shura royal family may not be willing to do it with them." Ji Yanran smiled bitterly.


    "Why is this? Are those young people who are not like him?" Hansen was surprised.


    "Different identities." Ji Yanran explained: "In the eyes of Shura, we humans are probably just the Shura gods who imitate the subspecies they created. Although the Shura people do not say this before us, but the bones are definitely Look down on us humans. If Yuga Lan wants to shoot, I am afraid that I will find someone with an identity, and I will not take it for anyone. The opponent that he is most likely to choose is probably me."


    "Why?" Hansen is even more puzzled. Ji Yanran is actually not famous in the league. Although she is the only daughter of the head of state, she is not particularly prominent in the field of martial arts training, and she is not very famous.


    In the minds of the Alliance, even if you want to challenge, you will not find a record.


    Ji Yanran laughed and said: "The Shura people''s thinking is different from ours. In their view, the heads of the heads are equivalent to their Shura emperors, and my only child is naturally the princess of mankind. He is a Shura royal family and naturally challenges me this human princess. It is barely acceptable."


    "Of course, the Shura people know very well about our society. If they do, it is not because they don''t know that I can''t fight, but deliberately want to humiliate us."


    After a pause, Ji Yanran went on to say: "Dad is letting you come, just to be on the safe side. If the jade blue is really so shameful to confront me, then you can only ask me to use my fianc��. The name is a battle with him."


    "It should be the same as Ma Ma? I remember that the princess''s husband was called this in ancient times." Hansen said with a smile.


    He is very interested in the Shura people. The biggest reason is that he wants to know whether the zero is human or the Shura. This is always a big question in his heart.


    In the place where zero was found, he also found a liquid that he didn''t know what to use. Hansen had never dared to take it out. He didn''t know what the liquid was for, and he was afraid of causing trouble, so he registered it directly. Among the bank''s safes.


    Hansen guessed that the liquid might be related to zero, but there was no private research institute that could be trusted. He did not dare to take the test.


    Therefore, Hansen is very interested to see the Shura royal family and see if they have the same or different status with the zero Shura state. Maybe they can see something that may be different.


    As for the war with the Shura royal family, it is a very glorious thing for a human being. Hansen does not have much rejection.


    After all, humans and Shura have been fighting for the hegemony in the universe for so many years. I don��t know how many human beings died in the hands of the Shura people. The education and environmental impacts have made humans regard the Shura people as the enemy of life and death and can defeat such enemies. Nature is a very glorious thing.

 Chapter 822： I want to fight gold coins

    It is natural for the Alliance and the Shura to do things without Hansen''s participation. However, it is not a matter of one or two days. At least two or three months of various procedures will be followed, and finally there will be a result.


    The conspiracy is that you are coming and going. It is not Hansen��s political idiot who can understand. He just waited for a time to go to a party with Ji Yunran.


    Ji Yanran is also a little nervous. She is still only a girl after all. More importantly, although she knows that Hansen is very strong, she still feels worried when she thinks that Hansen may have to replace her with the Shura royal family.


    Although this kind of battle in name is not life-threatening, it is not allowed to use the blade, and secondly there is a master to protect it. As long as there is any mistake, there will naturally be a half-god master to stop it.


    But even so, Ji Yan is still very worried, even went to Ji Ruozhen, asking him to find a way to let Han Sen not to play.


    However, Ji Ruozhen is very optimistic about Hansen, just telling Ji Yanran: "You can rest assured that he is a Luo family, even if he is not a loser to the Shangrao royal family."


    It��s just that Ji Ruozhen didn��t know that Han Sen had never practiced any martial arts of Luo��s family, otherwise he would not be so calm.


    Although Ji Yanran was very worried, but did not reveal it at all, it was afraid of affecting Hansen��s play, and secondly, he could not show weakness in front of the Shura.


    Hansen saw the jade blue at the banquet, which is more beautiful and temperament than the image. The temperament of the Shura royal family is not anthropological, but the human temperament is also not imitated by the Shura.


    In Hansen''s view, he prefers the humanity''s casualness and affinity. The temperament of the Shura royal family is only far from being watched. If you really want to get along in life, I am afraid it will be very uncomfortable.


    Sure enough, when the banquet was warm, the Shura people proposed a proposal for the showdown. The alliance was prepared and naturally would not react.


    Everyone moved to the square outside the hall. The Shura people were also very simple. They didn''t come to order the small dishes before the meal. The jade blue came out directly.


    Ji Yanran suddenly got nervous. She hoped that Yuga Blue would not challenge her, so Hansen would not have to play.


    All the human beings are waiting for the Yuga Blue to open. They want to know who he is going to challenge. If he chooses to challenge the Ji Yunran, although he is somewhat shameless, he can only promise his challenge, and then Hansen, the fianc��. The flower protector, who played for the record.


    However, there is also a drawback. If Hansen loses, Yuga Lan will continue to challenge Ji Yunran. Human beings will be equal to losing two games, and the face will naturally be even more embarrassing.


    The jade gems of the jade gems were swept over the faces of a group of young humans, and they paused a little while passing through Ji Yanran��s face.


    This little pause has made many human hearts stunned.


    However, Yuga Lan was slightly tilted from the corner of his mouth, revealing a smile that seemed to be disdainful, and his eyes were removed from Ji Yanran''s face.


    After seeing all the young humans who participated in the trial, Yuga Lan said: "I don''t know which of these people is a gold coin. I heard that he is the strongest of your young people. I want to be with him. war."


    When this was said, everyone was stunned and did not think that Yuga Lan would have made such a request.


    The reception official quickly explained: "Mr. Yu, I don''t know where you heard the rumors, obviously it is not accurate, this Huang Wei is the more famous figure in the younger generation of our alliance."


    "Oh, that''s weird. Why have I only heard that the gold coin took the position of the top ten sons of the second shelter, but I have not heard of this jaundice?" Yuga Blue snorted and revealed a It looks like a smile.


    Huang Wei was very calm and didn''t feel embarrassed. He just said faintly: "B God is naturally very strong, but I am already fighting against you."


    Yuga Lan looked at Huang Wei and then smiled: "Well, if that is the case, then I will defeat you first, then fight the gold coin, but please be sure to find the gold coins."


    "You still have to win me and talk about it." Huang Wei said not humble.


    Yu Jialan did not say anything, and he walked to the square. The receptionist confirmed that Yuga Lan was willing to fight with Huang Qi, and he immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Huang Wei is already a transcend. Although it has not been promoted to the third shelter for a long time, but the physical quality has exceeded 300, coupled with its own ability, it should not be difficult to suppress the young Shura royal jade. Galan.


    Because Yuga Blue did not choose to challenge Ji Yunran, so many people are secretly relieved.


    Although Hansen is also good, but after all, most people''s impression of Hansen is still based on the owner of the super **** pet, let him play against Yugalan, most people have no confidence.


    Ji Yanran is also a long sigh of relief, not afraid that Hansen will lose, but Hansen does not have to take risks.


    Hansen smiled and yelled at the back of Ji Yanran: "It seems that this young Shura royal family is indeed somewhat arrogant, and he does not bother to use that despicable means."


    "Unfortunately, b is not here, or if b is on the scene, he must be taught to know that it is amazing." Ji Yanran smiled easily.


    "Don''t you b, I can''t do it?" Hansen was jealous, but he only exported it, and he felt that he had no reason to eat this vinegar. How can he eat his own vinegar?


    "Of course you are the best, but you can''t get hurt or don''t get hurt. Every time you go to the shelter, I am very worried..." Ji Yanran whispered in Hansen''s ear.


    Hansen was a bit embarrassed to hear that he spent too much time on improving his own strength. He usually had too little time to spend time with him.


    It is said that Ji Yunran is usually very busy, but he has more free time than Ji Jiran.


    Over there, Huang Qi and Yu Jialan have already reached the battle platform floating in the center of the square. The old Shura royal family and a half **** are each standing on the side of the battle platform. If there is any accident, they can stop in time.


    "You must first shoot, if you let me shot, I am afraid that you have no chance to even take the shot." Yu Jialan looked at Huang Wei and said faintly.


    "Respect is not as good as life." Huang Hao flashed a trace of anger in his eyes, this jade blue is really rude.


    Although this banquet and the game were not open to the media, many of the top leaders of the league are watching this battle through some special channels.


    If it is normal, this level of competition, the big guys have no interest in glances at a glance, but because of the different identities of the war, they let the big names of these high-level leaders look at it.

 Chapter 823： Huang Wei

    For a long time, the physical quality of human beings is far less than that of Shura people. Because of some historical problems, people are eager to surpass Shura people in this respect.


    It��s just that the difference in talent can not be smoothed by one or two generations. Even in the case that human beings have acquired a world of shelters like a plug-in, the number of their masters is no weaker than that of Shura, but the basic qualities of ordinary people. Still far from the Shura people.


    Especially in the early childhood and adolescence, human beings are more difficult to compare with the Shura.


    As the saying goes, what is lacking will be eager to get what, human beings are the same. Human beings are no less inferior to Shura people in the competition of the universe, but they also have more urgent hopes to surpass Shura people in all aspects of the physical quality of children and adolescents.


    Not just ordinary people, the top leaders of the alliance are actively moving towards this goal.


    People under the age of sixteen, I am afraid that there is no way to compete with the Shura people in a short period of time. Now human beings are most hopeful to defeat the Shura people, probably in the age of twenty.


    Of course, this defeat refers to the victory over the Shura royal family. If it is only a general Shura people, there have been many human warriors who can do it.


    Huang Wei is highly hoped by the Alliance. No matter the talent, luck and practical ability, it can be said to be impeccable.


    Born in a famous place, the talents are different, and the luck is very good. Whether it is in the first, second and third shelters, it is transmitted to the large shelters that human beings have mastered, and it can grow safely and quickly.


    Together, these factors have created the current Huang Wei, which was selected by the top of the league as a candidate to defeat the Shura royal family.


    Many of the top executives in the league are very optimistic that Huang Wei can defeat Yuga Blue. Although it is only a case, it is enough to make people like the group cheer for it.


    The only fly in the ointment is that Huang Wei is a year older than Yuga Blue, but this is also within the acceptable range, regardless of the overall situation.


    Huang Wei is not just a matter of luck. It is indeed a talent. Even in such an occasion, it still seems to be calm. Although it is provocative by Yuga, it still maintains a good attitude and is not angry. .


    Han Sen is waiting to see the beginning of the duel. He naturally hopes that Huang Hao can win. It is about the honor of the race. No one can avoid it. This is the nature of race.


    "Do you want to gamble?"


    Suddenly there was a man��s voice coming around. Hansen and Ji Yan were surprised to look at the past and found that it was Tang Zhenliu and Lin Feng who came over and talked about Tang Zhenliu.


    "What kind of bet?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "We gamble on who wins this game." Tang Zhenliu said first: "I bet Huang Haosheng."


    "Where do you call bet, should you call it a person?" Hansen smiled bitterly.


    Tang Zhenliu laughed, did not continue this topic, and said: "Old Han, discuss things, life gene extracts sell me, or take your super **** pet, help me kill a super **** creature, The price is free to open."


    "I have a life genetic essence in my hand, and it is okay to sell it to you, but my position in the shelter is a bit far away. It takes a while to get back." Hansen did not refuse, the super **** in his hand It is useless to keep the essence of a generation of life genes, and sooner or later they will sell them.


    And with the emergence of Shura liquid, there will definitely be others who will kill the super-god creatures in the future, and there is no need to keep them.


    "Really? Where are you now?" Tang Zhenliu suddenly overjoyed.


    "Look at the duel first, let''s go back and find a place to talk in detail." Han Sen glanced at the stage, but saw that the confrontation between Huang Wei and Yu Jialan had begun.


    Because the regulations do not allow the use of external force assistance, everyone does not use weapons and armor, and humans cannot use the soul of the beast, so Huang Hao is directly punched.


    This punch blasted, and even Hansen was a little surprised. Although he was just a surpassing person who had just been promoted, the power of Huang Qi��s fist was very heavy. The fist was wrapped with a golden brilliance, and the whole body seemed to become Gold is like a Buddha''s golden body.


    "Huang''s "Golden Buddha", although not famous, but will not be inferior to "super alloy rigid body", not only can make the body strong, but also has a strong destructive power, plus Huang Wei this person''s The character is calm, and among the transvestites who are promoted in the first place, there are few who can overcome him." The general Tang Zhenliu explained.


    Hey!


    Huang Qi��s fist was attacked together with Yuga Lan. The jade blue did not mean to dodge, and it was just a punch with Huang Qi��s front.


    Everyone''s eyes are on two people, want to see the results of this attack, but most people in the league believe that Huang Qi should be able to take some of the cheap.


    After all, Huang Biao''s physical fitness has exceeded 300. Although it is just over three hundred, it is still superior to Yujialan, which has only about two or six physical qualities.


    However, the results were somewhat surprising. The jade blue jade and the Huang Qiping were divided into autumn colors. No one could take advantage of it. No one of them had to retreat. Just stand in the same place and punch again.


    No one thought that the duel would be so fierce at first, the jade blue and the yellow owl stood in the same place, the four fists swiftly swayed, and the air continually slammed in the air, causing terrible air tears and bone impacts.


    "This is troublesome. It seems that our intelligence has some problems. The physical quality of Yugalan is much stronger than we expected. It can actually compete with Huangqi��s front side without any downfall. This physical quality should have exceeded 300. It is impossible to suppress him on his physical fitness." Tang Zhenliu frowned.


    Han Sen looked at the slight frown, the physical strength of the Shura royal family is indeed powerful and unusual. The jaundice is because of the practice of the Golden Buddha, the body can be so powerful, otherwise the general heavenly order, the body is certainly not as strong as him.


    This jade gamma blue does not seem to have a martial art that specializes in strengthening the body. It can compete with the scorpion in the physical strength, which is difficult for humans to do.


    Everyone looked at the battle, and the heart was quietly cheering for Huang Wei, hoping that he could defeat Yuga Blue.


    "The body of the Shura people is really enviable. If human beings have such a body, they will not make great progress in the world of shelters." An old man who is watching the showdown through virtual images.


    "Teacher, can you see Huang Hao win?" A middle-aged man asked the old man respectfully.


    "Difficult." The old man sighed slightly.


    The middle-aged man is very familiar with the temper of the old man. When he sees him, he knows that there is no hope in Huang Qi��s ten or nine.


    However, middle-aged men still have some incomprehensible questions: "Since the physical quality is not far behind, should Huang Qi still have some opportunities?"


    "You don''t forget, the battle itself is also the talent of the Shura people." The old man said slowly.

 Chapter 824： Shura

    The fists are constantly striking in the air, and the golden awns on the scorpion fists are flashing like a gold hammer. The power is violent.


    The Shura people do not have so many changes in human super-nuclear genetic techniques. They are pure powers of practice. They only use the fists of flesh and blood to smash the golden awns of the scorpion, but they break the golden smashing, the horror of its power. It can be seen.


    "Fortunately, it is Huang Qi. If it is me, I am afraid that the fist will be smashed by the jade blue." Tang Zhen swears.


    "You don''t have to be arrogant. After you have promoted the transcend, you will never be worse than Yuga." Lin Feng said calmly.


    "Can Huang Qi win?" Ji Yanran asked with some concerns.


    "In theory, Huang Jin''s Golden Buddha''s body defense and endurance are very powerful. If this continues, it should be a big win, but..." Tang Zhenliu only said half, and the rest of the words were not finished. Just frowned.


    "Just what?" Hansen interface asked.


    "The things of the Shura people are not accurate." Tang Zhenliu shook his head and said that it is obviously inconvenient to say.


    The Lin Feng interface on the side said: "I am afraid that Huang Qi is suffering."


    Hansen and Ji Yanran were shocked. Hansen asked in confusion: "How do you say this? Isn''t it the balance now?"


    Lin Feng was trying to explain, but suddenly heard a loud bang, Yuga Blue and Huang Qi boxing were opposite, and they were backed up by the force of the earthquake.


    Yuga Lan looked at Huang Wei and said: "The physical quality is good, and it is also the top among human beings, but it is still a lot worse than our Shura."


    Huang Wei said coldly: "I have not seen where your physical fitness is better than me."


    "Yes? Then let you see and see, the Shura is strong in the end." The purple brilliance of the jade blue eyes flashed, the body slammed, then suddenly expanded, the muscles of the whole body rose a big circle, the original slender The exquisite body can now be described as majestic, and the whole body is full of explosive power, as if a muscle can break the stone.


    "Shu Luo changed!" Huang Hao''s face was slightly sunk.


    "Sura has changed!" Almost at the same time, the human face under the watch is changed, and many people whisper.


    The people of Shura��s mission are smug, apparently satisfied with the human response, and proud of the performance of Yugalan.


    "What is Shura?" Hansen frowned slightly. He didn''t hear the name. But when he saw the transformation of Yugalan, Hansen thought of the original transformation of Zero, although it doesn''t look the same. It doesn''t seem to be a bit similar, but Hansen said it is not clear.


    There is a worry in the eyes of Tang Zhenliu: "The Shura is actually the super nuclear technology of the Shura people, but unlike human beings, they do not repair the atmosphere and only repair the body. When using Shura, they can greatly enhance their body. Originally I thought that Yuga Blue should have been used in Shura to fight. Now it seems that he has been fighting in pure body. Until now, he has used Shura, which is awkward."


    During the talk, Yuga Blue has stepped out in one step. The speed is much faster than I didn��t know. The muscles of the body broke out with unimaginable power and speed. In the blink of an eye, I rushed to the chest of Huang Wei.


    Hey!


    Huang Qi��s double fists were intertwined in front of him, and the hard-working students blocked the jade of Yujialan, but the body was hard and slammed back three or four meters, and both feet were drawn on the hard marble floor. The road is deep.


    All human beings have changed color, and the jade of the jade blue is so strong that it is so fierce.


    "How? Now, do you already know where I am stronger than you?" Yujialan did not pursue it immediately, but said faintly, and it seemed to be contemptuous.


    Huang Wei��s look changed slightly, but he immediately recovered his calmness. He calmly looked at Yuga Lan and said: ��Strong power does not mean everything, you have not beaten me.��


    Between the words, the golden gas of Huang Qi��s body is full, the muscles of the whole body are relaxed, and the eyes are looking at Yuga Blue.


    Yuga Blue smiled lightly, and once again slammed into Huangqi, but at this time Huang Qi was no longer facing the front with Yuga Blue. If the shape of the willow sways, he would avoid the jade of Yuga Blue and punch him at the same time. The lower abdomen.


    Yuga Blue backhanded again and wanted to change the injury with Huang Qi, but Huang Qi was a figure again, and cleverly escaped the jade of Yu Jialan, once again counterattack from another direction, if the wind Shake the willow.


    "A good jaundice is worthy of being the elite of our alliance. It can be just a soft and easy to accept. It is indeed a talent." Tang Zhenliu praised.


    Hansen also feels that this jaundice is indeed extraordinary. No matter the ability or the mind, it is one-on-one. It is not arrogant, and it is correct to judge the timing and the judgment of both the enemy and the enemy.


    Being able to attack the enemy is the enemy. If you can��t compete with the enemy, you will find another way to make it difficult. Although it is in the downside, your mood is still perfect, and you can��t talk about a defeat.


    "Huang Wei is a good seed for this child." Looking at the jaundice in the virtual image, the old man couldn''t help but admire it.


    "Teacher, that Yuga Blue, although using Shura, has more strength and speed than Huang Wei, but Huang Wei has a skillful break, so should there be a chance to win?" The middle-aged man is delighted.


    The old man shook his head: "Huang Wei is really excellent, but we still underestimated the potential of the Shura royal family. I am afraid there is no chance in this game. But there are such excellent young people in the league and will surpass Shura in the future. The family is only a matter of time. We have been waiting for so many years, and it will be fine to wait for decades."


    "Teacher, is there really no chance for Huang Wei?" The middle-aged man wondered, in his opinion, Huang Hao and Yu Jialan have a relationship, how should there be a two or three percent victory.


    "This battle is a foregone conclusion." The old man just said a faint sentence.


    ......


    "Huang Wei, dry beautiful." On the square, Tang Zhenliu was cheering for Huang Qi.


    Lin Feng, who was on the side, said: "Huang Wei is going to be defeated."


    "How come?" Tang Zhenliu suddenly paused, and some did not believe it.


    Hansen is also frowning, and he also sees it, Huang Hao is in trouble.


    At this time, I suddenly saw that Yuga Blue had retired two steps and looked at Huang Wei and said, "You will only hide?"


    "This is tactics and skills." Huang Wei replied calmly.


    Yuga blue eyes flashed a cold meaning: "Then I will let you know that in the face of absolute power, those little tricks that don''t flow into the stream have no use at all, but they are the self-comfort of the weak."


    Say, the purple light in the eyes of Yuga blue is condensed, the blood vessels in the body are bulging, and a strip of purple tendon is on the muscles. It looks a little scary, completely without the original beauty, to a few points like the real Shura.

 Chapter 825： The kill (seventh more)

    oom!


    Yugai''s body broke open the space and directly broke through the sound barrier. In the face of Huang Wei, a big hand grabbed the head of Huang Wei.


    It��s too late for Huang Hao to want to dodge. Yuga Blue doesn��t know what secret method to use, and the degree has risen to a very terrible degree in an instant. Huang Qi, who could have had a relationship with Yuga Blue, can��t keep up. Yuga blue.


    Huang Qi was biting his teeth, his body was golden, and his fist was even more golden, and he blew it out.


    This fist is not to the palm of the jade blue, but directly to his chest, it is actually to kill with a kill, to fight with Yujia blue for life and death.


    "A good jaundice." Han Sen and others are moving for the bloodyness of Huang Qi.


    The degree and strength of Huang Qi has obviously not been as good as the Yu Jia Lan, which has been completely blasted. Once he has taken the defensive, then he will surely lose, and even the chance of counterattack will not be there.


    Huang Wei obviously understands this very well, so he did not take a defensive action under such an attack. Instead, he knew that the power and degree were not as good as Yuga Blue.


    Of course, this is not a brainless death. Whether Huang Qi��s timing or self-control is already so good, he should be able to hit each other with Yuga Blue at the same time, and he has the golden Buddha��s body, jade. Even if Galan��s power is stronger than him, he also has the opportunity to fight for both.


    Although he was more likely to be hit hard or even die, Huang Wei still made such a choice, and there was no fear of fear. Even Hansen had to admire it.


    Everyone stared at the fists of Huang Qi and Yu Jialan, and waited nervously for the result. The moment of this moment seemed to be as long as a century in the eyes of everyone.


    Especially those who are worried about jaundice, their hearts have jumped to the eyes of the blind.


    The human demigod and the Shura royal family, who were originally guarded by the battlefield, should be rescued if their own people are threatened by their lives.


    However, the winners and losers are not divided now. Although they are in a very dangerous situation, they can only watch everything continue to live, but they cannot stop it. Whoever shoots now is tantamount to acknowledging their own failure.


    Huang Wei has already decided to reach this point. Now he rushes out to stop him and loses his duel. I am afraid that he will be uncomfortable than killing him.


    Hey!


    Almost at the same time as Huang Qi��s fist hit the jade blue chest, the palm of Yuga Blue was also photographed on the top of Huang Qi��s head.


    "what!"


    Huang Qi screamed, and the body swayed back, and the blood in the seven holes overflowed and was extremely severely hit.


    In the jade blue, he punched him, but he stood upright and did not step back. He was condescending to squint at the yellow scorpion that fell to the ground backwards.


    The human half-god immediately rushed up, protected the jaundice, and called the doctor who had been waiting for him to give first aid to Huang Wei.


    Everyone is worried about looking at the stage, I hope that Huang Hao has nothing to do.


    Winning and losing is important, but Huang Wei��s life is more important. They want Huang Qi to be fine compared to winning or losing.


    "Sorry, the starting point seems to be too heavy." Yuga Lan seems to be apologizing, but the corner of his mouth reveals a scornful brush.


    "Your good means, we lost." The human **** looked coldly at Yuga Blue.


    Standing in front of Hansen, Lin Feng was a murderer. He said in a word: "This jade blue is damned. If you meet on the battlefield in the future, I will kill him."


    "What happened?" Han Sen looked at Lin Feng. He understood Lin Feng''s temper. If he was only injured in the war by the Shura people, or even killed Huang Wei, he would never say such words.


    "The **** is absolutely damned." Tang Zhenliu is also a face of anger, almost want to kill Yuga blue with his eyes.


    "What the hell?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "Let''s see how Huang Hao is going, and walk and say." Lin Feng said, he went to the healing room where Huang Qi had been sent.


    Tang Zhenliu said with a hateful saying: "The jade blue **** is cheating."


    "What do you mean?" Han Sen frowned slightly. He didn''t obviously understand what Tang Zhenliu meant. He had been watching the battle. He saw it very clearly. Yuga Blue did not violate the rules and did not use any weapons. I really didn''t see how he came from. Cheating.


    "Old Han, you have not been on the battlefield, and you don''t know much about the Shura people. The Shura people have a secret method called blood injection, which may temporarily strengthen their own strength by injecting the blood of the senior Shura. I have seen this many times with Lao Lin. There is absolutely no mistake in the secret law. The jade blue is definitely used in advance to inject blood secrets." Tang Zhenliu hates to explain.


    Lin Feng��s face was gloomy. He was a very angry person, but now he even murdered. He said coldly: ��He used blood injection. Everyone relies on means. He wins jaundice, but he At the beginning, there was no power to explode blood, which made Huang Qi have illusory hopes. When Huang Qi finally succumbed to death, he suddenly burst out of the power of blood injection. He was deliberately trying to kill Huang Wei. Otherwise, He used the power of blood injection from the beginning, Huang Hao has long been defeated, and he also has several opportunities to do this in the middle. He will not go to this step, nor will he form such a situation, so that the demigod has no chance to intervene. prevent."


    "Damn." Hansen listened to their explanations, and suddenly understood, and the heart was also killing the blaze.


    He also saw that at the last moment, Yugalan burst out of extraordinary power. He thought that it was Yuga Lan��s desperate time, but he did not expect it to be the case.


    When the four people came to the medical room, the doctors also rescued them in the operating room. Some friends who had a good relationship with Huang Wei were waiting anxiously outside.


    When Lin Feng saw a familiar doctor, he pulled forward and went to the other side to ask: "Doctor Chen, what happened to him?"


    Dr. Chen smiled bitterly: "If it hurts other places, it is not difficult to replace an internal organ with current medical technology. However, Huang Qi is the most important brain injury of human beings. It can only be treated and repaired. Now it is still Not out of danger."


    After a pause, Dr. Chen said again: "This palm is too embarrassing, the skull is broken, the brain is very damaged, even if you can survive the dangerous period, the nerves are damaged, and the future life for him. The impact will also be very influential."


    "What is the seriousness?" Tang Zhenliu asked.


    "If you are heavy, you may be embarrassed. If you are light, there will be some obstacles to movement. For example, sometimes you will feel that your hands are not under control, your behavior will be biased, and so on..." Dr. Chen said.


    Hansen��s four people listened, and suddenly his face sank. For Huang Wei, this is too fatal. Even in the best case, his fighting ability is completely ruined. Later, he wants to make a difference in the shelter. It is almost impossible. 8

 Chapter 826： Beat me goodbye gold coins (eighth)

    When the four people returned to the square, their faces were not very good-looking. Although they had nothing to do with Huang Wei, they saw Huang Wei, but the heart seemed to be blocked.


    "Please ask me to follow the agreement and call the gold coin to fight with me. Let me see to what extent the first master of your young humans is going."


    When Hansen came back, they heard that Yuga Lan was speaking to the reception officials.


    "Mom, if I promoted the transcendence, I must kill him." Tang Zhenliu said with anger, he now only hates that he has not promoted the transcendence. With such a body, even if he wants to work hard, he also moves. Can''t have a jade blue hair.


    Shura adds the secret of the moment, and Yuga Blue is enough to compete with the surpassing person who has just stepped into the heavenly order, even to take advantage of it. Moreover, he also uses the secret of blood injection, the hidden power in the body, even if It is the surpass of the level of Huang Wei, and it has been difficult to compete with it.


    Lin Feng did not speak, and even can be said to be calm, but everyone who knows him knows that the more he is, the more angry he is.


    Hansen suddenly got up and walked toward the stage. He was also very angry. Although Huang Wei had nothing to do with him, he was not happy with seeing Yuga Blue, and Yuga Lan was still calling for a gold coin.


    Hansen secretly sneered: "Are you not going to fight the gold coin? Then as you wish."


    "Han Sen, why are you going?" Seeing Hansen going to the battlefield, Ji Yan was worried about pulling him.


    "Old Han, don''t be impulsive, we are useless now, and then look for opportunities to kill him after the promotion of the transcendence." Tang Zhenliu also said.


    "A Shura royal family, you don''t have to wait for that long." Han Sen said to Tang Zhenliu, and then patted Ji Yanran''s cheek: "Look here to see me kill the bastard."


    After that, Han Sen went to the battle platform.


    Tang Zhenliu also wants to persuade, Ji Yanran is also a face of worry.


    "Since he went, he must be sure." Lin Feng said quietly, preventing them from saying anything more.


    Hansen has already reached the side of the battle platform, and Yuga Lan is still there to ask the receptionists to find gold coins to fight him.


    "Yujialan is it? You must fight with the gold coin?" Hansen turned to the battle platform and looked at Yuga Lan.


    Everyone��s eyes were suddenly attracted to Hansen, and he didn��t know what he wanted to do.


    "In addition to gold coins, are there other people here worthy of my shot?" Yuga Blue said proudly.


    In fact, in addition to Huang Wei, there are other candidates in the league, but Yuga Blue simply does not accept the fight against those people.


    "Well, you have to play against the gold coins, but you have to beat me first." Hansen said calmly.


    "You? Who are you? Do you humans like to rely on people to fight more than one wheel? Defeat one and come again, when will I hit?" Yuga Blue said with a scornful look at Hansen.


    "I am the loser of the gold coin. I only lost it with a punch and a half under the gold coin. As long as you can beat me, I will immediately find the gold coin. How do you like this?" Hansen looked at Yuga Lan.


    "One punch and a half, hey, what do he say?" Yuga Lan did not care about Hansen, asked the receptionist.


    "Of course, he is my fianc��, what he said, that is what I want to say." Ji Yanran came forward and said seriously.


    "The daughter of the Epoch Times, if that is the case, then I will trust you again." Yuga Lan looked at Ji Yunran, and then turned his eyes back to Hansen, said faintly: "If this time you win, I still can''t see the gold coins, so today''s matchup ends here. I have no interest in the weak."


    Hansen didn''t move, he said in an understatement: "I am a state of ceremonies. I don''t want to be indecent. Before you let us take the shot, this time I will let you shoot."


    "Good! You can pick up the gold coin and punch it, then you can try to see if I can take a punch." Yuga Blue is not nonsense, and it is a direct blow.


    He punched out this punch and directly used Shura and the horrible explosive secrets. He secretly poured in the power of blood injection, and he has done his best to solve Hansen with a punch.


    This game is Hansen��s initiative to make a duel. He can��t even pick up a punch, so he directly admits defeat.


    If human gods intervene at this time, it is a greater shame for human beings.


    In the future, the Shura people can even use their own insults to describe this war. The challenges raised by human beings themselves are even scared by a fist, and this cannot be said.


    Therefore, at that time, the half-hearted **** was very entangled, and it was not a rescue. It was not afraid that Hansen was killed by this fist and fell into a dilemma.


    "Han Sen is still an evolutionary? Is he okay?" The middle-aged man looked at the image and frowned.


    "Unless his physical quality is not far from the heavens, even if he is a Luo family, he has become a non-Tianjing of Luojia. I am afraid that it is still not an opponent of Yugalan. Non-Tianjing is a murderous murder. The killing machine, but under the absolute power of crushing, he will only die before Yugalan." The old man looks a little dignified, he also hopes that Hansen can win, some disgusted with the behavior of Yugalan.


    However, in the case of such a disparity in strength, it is not easy for Han Sen to win. Even the old man is not very optimistic about Hansen.


    On another planet, Luo Haijun also watched the matchup through the virtual image, and Luo Li was making tea for him.


    Although Luo Yin did not find Hansen, Luo Haijun always believed that Han Sen, who has Luo''s blood, could not resist the temptation of "Non-Tianjing."


    "Come on, let me see what your "Non-Tianjing" has reached." Luo Haiyan stared at Hansen in the virtual image, expecting him to use the power of "Non-Tianjing."


    Ji Yanwu and Ji Ruozhen are also watching this scene, the mood is slightly embarrassing, although they have confidence in the Luo family and "Non-Tianjing", but the use of the **** secret method of Yuga Blue, the strength has exceeded their expectations too much .


    Ningjia, Qinjia, Wangjia, Donglin and Zhaojia, many people are watching this matchup, they want to know whether Hansen��s Luo family has come to that step, is it like Luo Haijun , can shake the world with one''s own strength.


    Ji Yanran and Tang Zhenliu were extremely nervous at this time. Although they all know that Hansen is very strong, they are still very worried. After all, the strength of Yuga Blue is beyond the limits of the evolutionist. too much.


    Under the eyes of the public, Han Sen faced the jade of the Yuga Blue and did not evade it. It was also a punch.


    His goal is also not Yuga Blue''s fist, but his head. Like Huang Wei, Han Sen also chose to kill and kill.

 Chapter 827： The Shura are just like this (ninth)

    Many people have thought that Hansen might have a life-threatening life. After all, "Non-Tianjing" originally had only the technique of attacking without defense.


    Rather than the inevitable attack of the Book of Heaven, and its powerful destructive power, coupled with the aggression of weaknesses, it may be difficult to stifle a huge alien creature.


    But to fight against humans or Shura, as long as the difference is not too much, once attacked the key, it can produce great destructive power.


    What''s more, "Non-Tianjing" itself has a certain restraining effect on Shura. This is a secret that is not a secret. Many people know this.


    Unfortunately, Hansen did not practice non-Tianjing at all, so he punched this punch, and many people were surprised that the chin was about to fall, and his face was incredible.


    "Da Leiyin Boxing? Why is it not the power of the sky?" The old man''s face was horrified.


    "Is he not to be a meridian?" The middle-aged man is also a doubt.


    "How could it be a big Leiyin fist?" Ji Yanwu also screamed out, it is hard to believe that Miss Da''s son did not use "Non-Tianjing", it turned out to be a big Leiyin boxing.


    I feel that the most incredible nature is Luo Haijun. After seeing Han Sen��s use of non-Tianjing, the original calm Luo Haiyan stood up and stared at the virtual image, saying one word at a time: "Why didn''t he use "Non-Tianjing"? Isn''t Xiaoyan so determined, would rather her son die and not let him learn "Non-Tianjing"?"


    In Luo Haiyan''s view, unless Luo Wei stopped, Han Sen did not reason to not learn "Non-Tianjing", and there is no "Non-Tianjing", how can he compete with that jade blue? His fist is going on, it is no different from sending death.


    It��s not just that Luo Haijun thinks that many people have seen Hansen��s use of ��Non-Tianjing��. It��s just a big Leiyin��s fist, and his face is a bit ugly. He thinks Hansen��s situation is very bad.


    The big Lei Yin boxing is even more powerful. After all, it is just an ordinary super nuclear gene technique. How can it not let an evolutionist counter the Yuga blue?


    Luo Li is also a doubtful color. She really can''t understand why Luo Hao has reached this point and still refuses to let Han Sen practice "Non-Tianjing."


    Originally, she thought that since Hansen dared to challenge Yuga Lan, he must have practiced "Non-Tianjing". Who knows that it is a big Leiyin boxing.


    No matter what other people think, Han Sen is unswervingly blasting the big Leiyin boxing against Yuga Blue.


    In the eyes of Yuga Blue, there was a trace of disdain. The Shura people also studied human martial arts. He also saw the big Leiyin boxing on the battlefield. It was not a great school, not to use lightning power to destroy his body. I am afraid that even he can''t do it.


    Yuga Lan has saved Li Wei��s mentality and came to the Alliance. Otherwise, he would not use the plan to kill Huang Wei. Now Hansen sent it to his door. Yuga Blue has no more meaning to show his feelings. He is full of Hansen. Go on.


    Incomparably powerful punches, a punch of incomparable speed.


    The master of the Shura royal family just smiled and watched. He certainly saw it. Hansen��s power was much worse than Yugalan, and it was much slower. Before he hit the jade blue, he would be bombarded. Explosive chest.


    Even if he is barely able to hit the Jade Blue, such power is not enough to make Yuga Blue hit hard. Instead, he has the punch of Yuga Blue, which is basically dead.


    The human **** is still hesitant to save Hansen, which is really a dilemma.


    In the end, the human demigod still chose to shoot, and he was afraid of losing the disgrace. He could no longer watch a young man in front of him being destroyed by the Shura people.


    But when he was about to take the shot, he suddenly stopped and he saw a strange scene.


    When Hansen and Yuga Blue were about to hit each other, Yuga Blue suddenly stunned. This squat was very sudden, and the time was short, almost less than a third of a second, but it was just like this. Time, Hansen��s fist broke out quickly, and suddenly it slammed into the head of Yuga Blue.


    Hansen��s eyes were in a fascinating blue light, and his thunder was overwhelming, but his fist was silent and silent, and he was on the forehead of Yuga Blue.


    "Stop!" The Shura royals saw Hansen��s sudden change of his fist, and his face changed dramatically. The crazy shot wanted to stop Hansen, but even he was too late.


    boom!


    Hansen��s fist collided with the head of Yugalan, and there was no sound at all in the connection, but the jade blue was a glimpse of the eye, and the eyeball was quickly filled with blood, almost bursting out.


    Seven holes bleed, and there was a silver thunder that jumped out of the seven holes. The brain of Yuga Blue was smashed into a paste by Leiyin, and the blood in the body was also scattered by the thunder. The whole person stayed there like a puppet.


    Yuga Blue''s Shura is very strong, but like humans, some parts of the body are more vulnerable than **, such as the brain, Hansen directly slams a big Leiyin box into the yin and yang magnetic gun. Within his head, the horrific power of the explosion directly smashed his brain and destroyed it.


    Tooth back to the teeth, blood to the blood.


    Yuga Blue ruined Huang Wei, Han Sen also asked him to pay the same price, the effect is better than Hansen imagined.


    The power and speed of Yugalan is strong. A large part of the source is the blood injection technique. However, the blood injection technique can only strengthen the strength and speed, but does not strengthen his brain.


    The master of the Shura royal family screamed, and it was too late to stop Hansen, and he slammed into the back of Hansen.


    This is the equivalent of a human half-god, and it is a sneak attack behind. Everyone is shocked. I can��t think of the identity of the master of Shura��s royal family. It��s actually going to do this kind of thing. Even Hansen��s care is too late. .


    Human demigods are also furious, flying to save Hansen, but the masters fight, only fight for the first line, no one can think that the Shura royal master would be so shameless, human half **** has no time to save Hansen.


    However, Han Sen, who was facing the master of the Shura royal family at this time, seemed to have a big eye on his back. He took a step forward and grabbed the jade blue in front of him like a puppet. It became a jade blue and blocked him in front of him.


    "puff!"


    The punch of the master of the Shura royal family is almost blasted on the body of Yuga Lan. The hard-earned life has forcibly taken over the horrible power of the sea. After being defeated by this force, he couldn��t help but spurt a blood.


    All human beings are inexplicable and incomprehensible. They can''t believe that Hansen not only slammed Yuga Blue, but also changed the machine. The hard-boiled master made the Shura royal master take back the punch, which is like a dreamy few seconds. .


    "The Shura people... but that''s it..." Hansen loosened the jade blue, which had a hollow eye like a vegetative, like a garbage, let him fall to the ground and twitch, watching the master of the Shura royal family scorn.

 Chapter 828： How about not stopping? Tenth more subscription

    "I killed you." The master of the Shura royal family was furious and angered, and he had to kill Hansen again.


    "You please pay attention to yourself." The human demigod has been guarded in front of Hansen as a mountain, and his look is cold and staring at the Shura royal master.


    "You dare to kill the royal representative of the Shura mission. I will not stop the Luo people." After all, it is a human alliance. There are many human masters. The masters of Shura��s royal family can��t see it. The anger in the heart can��t be vented. The opening anger accused.


    "You don''t forget, it is you who come to the league to ask for peace. I have never said that the alliance will not fight. How can your family not give up?" The human demigod was arrogant, and the domineering voice said coldly.


    The people of the Shura are suddenly stunned, their faces are obviously ugly, but they can''t even say a word.


    "Han Sen, let me go back to the banquet to celebrate." The human **** took Hansen''s hand and went straight to the hall, ignoring those Shura people, no matter how embarrassing their faces were.


    "Go, we celebrate, today is so happy, no one can stand up." Tang Zhenliu shouted, pulling Lin Feng and running to the hall.


    A group of young humans also laughed and chased the hall. Only the sorrowful squad of the Shura swearing away, vowed that they would never give up.


    "Yes, it''s really good. This child is even more strange than Luo Haijun of the year. Even if he didn''t practice Luo''s "Non-Tianjing", a big Leiyin boxing killed Yuga Lan... well... haha... It��s really good... I just want to know... What is the expression of Luo Haijun now... Luo��s people don��t learn ��Non-Tianjing��... haha... well... really good... unbeatable Ok..." The old man leaned forward and leaned back, almost even the old tears were about to laugh.


    The middle-aged man looked stunned. He followed the old man for nearly forty years, not to mention the madness of this madness. He had never seen a slightly heavier smile before.


    "This child is really good, small weight, find a chance to let me see the child." The old man stopped laughing for a long time, but his face still said with a smile.


    "Yes, teacher." Wenzhong��s heart is even more amazed. His teacher has rarely seen people in these years. Even many alliances have come to see them, but they have to take the initiative to meet this young man. Listening to the teacher''s meaning, it is not to call Hansen to come here, but to see him personally.


    At this time, Luo Hailu, who was sitting in a complex look, stared at the virtual image that had stopped. The look on his face was uncertain, and he didn''t even blink his eyes.


    On the side of Luo Li stood quietly, not even dare to say a word, even the breathing is as light as possible, for fear of disturbing Luo Haijun.


    Luo Li has not seen Luo Haijun for such a long time in her disappointment. The last time she saw Luo Haijun��s daze, the next day Luo Haijun sneaked into a heterosexual shelter, killing four days and four nights, killing blood into a river. Finally, I won the shelter of the opposite.


    "Why don''t you practice "Non-Tianjing"?" After a long time, Luo Haijun spit out such a sentence, but his eyes are extremely gloomy.


    "Old Han, beautiful, I didn''t really serve you before, but this time, I really served, come, this cup I respect you, I will do it first." Tang Zhenliu does not care what etiquette, directly Two crystal cups, the red wine inside was directly collected in another cup, and a full cup was brought to Hansen''s face, and then a drink was over, shouting: "Shuang, since leaving the battlefield, there is no such thing today. It��s cool.��


    If it was in the past banquet, Tang Zhenliu was so arrogant, I am afraid that it had already been blasted out, but the big men in today did not care about him, but he had to go crazy.


    The gang of young people were also very excited, and Hansen was toasting in the middle, and he didn��t stop it when he didn��t fill it.


    Ji Yanran looked at Hansen, who was turned into the middle like everyone in the stars, but he was very happy in his heart.


    Mostly, Hansen is not injured, and a small part is for such a good boyfriend, who does not like his man is a hero.


    Although Ji Yanran looked very weak in this respect, there were also a few young girls looking forward to it. At this time, there were some dreams that came true.


    Hansen is not very good at drinking people. He is already dying. He only feels top-heavy and his stomach is uncomfortable.


    Finally finally broke out of the encirclement, ready to find a place to hide, but who knows Lin Feng did not know when standing in front of him, holding a glass of wine in his hand, said with a smile: "This cup, I respect you. ��


    Hansen looked at Lin Feng in front of him for three seconds, then wowed a sigh of Lin Feng.


    Tang Zhenliu, who followed, looked at him. He had never seen Lin Feng so embarrassed. Even on the battlefield of life and death, Lin Feng was not as embarrassed as it is today.


    A person who pursues perfection like Lin Feng, even when his girlfriend enters his home, is required to change his shoes and take off his coat, and he must never touch his personal belongings.


    A former girlfriend of Lin Feng was accidentally sitting on the shirt on his bed, and Lin Feng directly broke up and didn''t even look at it.


    Now Lin Feng was actually spit by Hansen, which made Tang Zhenliu unable to imagine what would happen next.


    "Lao Lin will not be desperate to fight with Lao Han? Who do I want to help them fight? Forget it, two metamorphosis, where the gods fight me."


    In the heart of Tang Zhenliu, while trying to sneak aside, while the heart secretly slammed himself: "Hit...Kon''t fight...Hey..."


    Seeing that Lin Feng finally moved, and reached out to Hansen, Tang Zhenliu suddenly became more excited: "I have to fight... I have to fight..."


    But in the next scene, Tang Zhenliu looked silly, and the eyes were about to come out.


    Lin Feng reached out and didn''t hit Hansen. He just took off his smothered jacket and put it aside. Instead, he supported Hansen, who was swaying and falling, and helped Hansen to go to the room.


    "I rely on it, must it be my eyes? It is absolutely impossible to be Lin Feng. Last time I was drunk at his house, the **** directly threw me outside the gate and slept for a night... Hansen that kid spit He was all over him... He even helped the kid to go to the room...that is definitely not Laolin..."


    Tang Zhenliu blinked his eyes without stopping, but how to see that person is Lin Feng.


    Although there was no live broadcast, most people did not see this battle, but the battle between Hansen and Yugalan was still passed out, causing a great sensation in the league.


    Hansen��s name was also known to the entire league for the first time. Hansen��s name was also smashed by the Shura royal family��s jade blue, and the vomiting blood that was mastered by the Shura royal master was passed down.

 Chapter 829： Announce the secret of the super **** gene

    The major media have reported this incident. In the early 20s, they defeated the Shura royal family. This is undoubtedly a very exciting thing for human beings.


    What''s more, Hansen also has the status of the future son-in-law of the head of the family. It is also the burning of the spirit of the gossip of the Alliance people. I hate to excavate the details of Hansen''s toilet.


    The ordinary family was born, his father died early, and his mother grew up with a hand-drawn education. The school was integrated with an education school. Through his hard work, he finally got into a famous military school, and he fell in love with the daughter of the head of the school. The pinnacle of life is simply the modern version of the poor boy struggle.


    Lin Feng, they went to see Huang Wei, because they specially invited the semi-god-class strong who was good at treatment to treat Huang Qi, so Huang Wei��s life was saved, the injury recovered quickly, and the wounds were already invisible. Arrived.


    The league has been able to do it, reducing the damage caused by Huang Wei to the lightest, but after all, the brain is seriously damaged, and some of it has been damaged. No matter whether it is modern technology or the special power of human beings, there is no way to make Huang Qi��s brain is as good as ever, and the body still leaves some problems.


    Relatively speaking, the sequelae have been reduced to a minimum. Huang Qi��s body has no major problems, but his behavioral ability has a slight deviation. Sometimes when he wants to take a baby, his palm will have some uncontrolled offset position. .


    This is undoubtedly a disaster for a martial artist.


    "Don''t worry about me, although my body has a deviation, but my brain is still awake, even if I can''t fight with the body, I can use this injured brain to play another world." Huang Wei is very optimistic, and Not being defeated by physical problems, his eyes are still full of firmness.


    ......


    Hansen��s war, in addition to making himself famous, also made many people see his true physical quality, which is definitely more than two hundred physical qualities, and it is almost impossible for evolutionists to achieve such physical fitness. Unless he absorbed the essence of life genes, he got the super **** gene.


    Ordinary people are discussing Hansen��s gossip, but the real top is trying to figure out how to get the secret of absorbing the essence of life genes from Hansen.


    Hansen��s communicator barely stopped the sound, and Hansen directly shut down the communicator.


    His own communicator is not ringing, but Ji Jia has been receiving inquiries from all parties.


    It is impossible for Ji Ruozhen to be in the position of the head of the family. Naturally, it is impossible for Ji Ji��s own strength. The pressure from all aspects can not be pushed away by Ji Ruozhen��s simple sentence.


    Ji Ruozhen had to talk to Hansen and ask about Hansen''s current situation. Whether Hansen really absorbed the essence of life genes, he must have a confession of many forces in the alliance, otherwise this matter will definitely not pass.


    Hansen is very simple, directly to Ji Ruozhen said: "I did get the super **** gene."


    Hansen had already considered all the consequences when he was in the game, so he was not surprised by Ji Ruzhen��s inquiry.


    Ji Ruozhen saw that Han Sen was so frankly admitted that he was indulged.


    For a while, Ji Ruozhen said, "Hey, tell me what you can say."


    Hansen smiled and said: "In fact, there is nothing to say. It is very simple to get the super **** gene. As long as you can find the eggs or eggs produced by the super **** creatures, anyway, if you don''t hatch the embryos, you can eat them directly. The super **** gene, my super **** gene is like this."


    "Is there such a thing?" Ji Ruozhen was very surprised to hear that the answer would be as simple as that.


    "I am guaranteed by my life, and there is absolutely nothing wrong with this matter," Hansen said.


    "Well, this is an important discovery and has great significance for the future of my humanity." Ji Ruozhen said: "You can rest assured that this matter is handled by Ji Jia, and the interest created by this discovery will not disappoint you. of."


    Hansen did not intend to gain any benefit from this. In fact, it is more difficult to get the super **** creature''s egg than to kill a super **** creature.


    Super **** creatures are not difficult to find in the second shelter, but it is much harder to find their eggs. Those who are willing to find them will find them.


    Even if someone is lucky enough to find it, it can kill the super-god creature of the guardian egg. It is only a small chance in a small chance. It is impossible to rely on this super-gene gene.


    Returning to the shelter, Hansen is ready to leave the shelter, find a sanctuary where humans gather, complete the deal with Tang Zhenliu, and sell him a piece of life gene extract.


    After the mountain, Hansen found a nearby human sanctuary, completed the transaction with the Tang family, and successfully got a rare metal mine that the Tang family transferred to him.


    Although it is not z steel, it is also an important material in the z alloy. The value is high, and with the continuous development of the z alloy, this metal is still rising.


    At this time, in the Angel Gene Office Building, Zhao Qi was talking to a person, and the person in the virtual image turned out to be the Shura royal master of the Shura mission.


    "Mr. Zhao, in order to complete the agreement between us, we sacrificed a member of the royal family. Should you give us an explanation?" Shura''s master watched Zhao Qi.


    Zhao Qi said faintly: "Blocking the agreement and the present is the common interest of both of us, and it is not for me Zhao Qiyi. And the death of Yugalan is his own arrogance and what is the relationship with me?"


    "Mr. Zhao, our compatriots must not die in vain. Please consider clearly. If you can''t give us a satisfactory explanation, then we have to stop working with you." The master of Shura''s royal family said very hard.


    Zhao Qi suddenly frowned, his eyes flashed a stern light, but it was fleeting, then smiled: "General Sha Heng, then what do you want?"


    "I don''t care what method you use, the people who kill my compatriots must pay the price, Hansen must die." Sha Heng''s face is full of killing.


    "Okay, no problem, this is not a difficult thing. Give me a month. I promise that Hansen will disappear from this world. General Sha Heng, the latest batch of goods, please also deal with the day after tomorrow." Zhao Qi said.


    "I am waiting for Mr. Zhao''s good news. During this period, our cooperation has temporarily stopped." Sha Heng said.


    "Good." Zhao Qi smiled and should have come down.


    After the communication ended, the smile on Zhao Qi��s face was full, and Zhao��s pity was directly called. The voice said: ��The person who took us went to Donglongxing and took the goods. All the Shura people did not stay, all Kill it."


    Zhao was suddenly shocked: "The chairman, so that we will completely face it over there, what should we do in the future?"


    "The Shura people are not only their royal family, they don''t give it, naturally there will be others willing to give." Zhao Qi sneered.

 Chapter 830： Small silver and silver treasure hunt

    Hansen walked in the mountains and was always looking for traces of super-god creatures. However, although super-soul creatures are not small, they are not always visible when they want to see them. Moreover, Hansen is only looking for the second generation of super gods. The difficulty is even higher.


    "When can I knock down the shelter of the ghost blood emperor and kill those super **** creatures, there must be a lot of super gods in the second generation." Hansen thought with greed.


    I think this is the way I think, but with his current strength, there is no way to compete with the many super-natural creatures of the Ghost Blood Emperor, and I can only think about it.


    Seeing that the mountain in front has gradually disappeared, and it is almost out of the mountains, Hansen has not even found a super-god two generations, and he is not depressed.


    "There is still less than 40 points of super-god genes. When will it be able to be successful?" Hansen hopes to be promoted to the transcenders faster. The current strength is still too weak. There is no way to truly Masters compete.


    Even killing a jade blue, still trying hard, using the power of the ghost eye spider, so that the jade blue has produced a moment of loss, can bombard his brain, otherwise the victory is really hard to say.


    But after being promoted to the transcendence, it is easy to kill people like Yuga.


    Out of the mountains, Hansen saw a grassland in front, not a grassland, a gentle slope, full of all kinds of low grass.


    On the grass, Hansen saw a strange creature that was killing a group of alien creatures. The group of exotic creatures were like sheep, and the number was very large.


    And the other creature that is hunting them is a six-legged and two-armed monster, and can''t tell what it is.


    Look at its life, it should be a blood creature.


    Hansen is not interested in hunting and killing blood creatures. He is ready to fly over this group of creatures, so as not to waste time and energy.


    But when Hansen was about to fly, the small silver and silver on his shoulders suddenly jumped from his shoulders and ran towards the monster.


    The small silver and silver flew up and directly bombed the monster with lightning. Hansen looked very strange.


    Little silver and silver seldom take the initiative to kill different creatures. This time I don''t know how to suddenly shoot, and those creatures like sheep are strange.


    Look at their life, but also the original level of creatures, the strongest of them is the mutant creature, but they are not scared away by small silver.


    After the silver and silver bombed the monster, they did not attack the sheep-like aliens, but they looked around them far away, and they didn��t know what the small silver and silver were looking at.


    Hansen felt very strange, and he was watching alongside the small silver and silver.


    This look really makes him see a little doorway. Ordinary aliens rarely eat plants, or they rarely eat at all.


    Only some of the different creatures that have to give birth to future generations will eat some plants, which is also dominated by super-god creatures.


    However, these sheep, which are only mutated or even original, are actually grazing with their heads down, which makes people feel a bit strange.


    However, in addition to this, Hansen did not find anything special, the sheep are still low-grade sheep.


    "Small silver and silver, it''s time to go." Hansen is going to ask Xiaoyinyin to leave here, but who knows it but refuses to go, but squats there, squinting at the sheep and grazing.


    Hansen had no choice but to watch it alongside him. At the same time, he was very curious in his heart. He didn''t know what Xiaoyinyin found.


    This look has been seen for a long time, the sheep-like guys graze there, and did not go anywhere.


    Until the sun was about to set, the sheep moved and led by a head sheep to the side of the mountain, the mountain where Hansen came.


    Small silver and silver followed the group of sheep, Hansen followed the small silver. Not far from the mountains, the sheep entered a valley with a dead end, which seemed to be where they usually live.


    The small silver and silver cymbals sniffed on the ground with the nose and unbelief, and it looked like a pug. Hansen looked at it and wanted to laugh.


    However, Han Sen knows that small silver and silver must have discovered something good, otherwise there will be no such performance.


    "Is there any baby in this valley?" Hansen thought of lightning, and saw that the silver and silver had entered the valley and quickly followed.


    Xiaoyin Yinyin sniffed the West and smelled it. It seemed to be looking for something. The sheep-like aliens were not aggressive. The small silver and Hansen relied on the past. They shunned aside but did not escape. Looking at Hansen and Xiaoyinyin.


    "Fortunately, these guys are born in this place, there are no humans nearby, otherwise they will have been killed." Hansen thought in his heart.


    The small silver and silver quickly ran to the innermost part of the valley, sniffed and sniffed on the mountain wall, and finally began to dig the mountain wall with his claws.


    "What am I doing?" Hansen was a little strangely close to the mountain wall, and went to see where the small silver and silver were dug.


    I saw a small silver and silver digging place like a mountain crack, just a very thin line, probably inserted into a blank space.


    It can be seen that there is liquid in the gap, and the vegetation near the mountain wall seems to be moistened by the liquid, and the growth is particularly lush.


    Soon, Xiaoyinyin dug out the mountain to a large hole that was two meters deep. Inside, there was a cave, and the space inside was quite large, and there were many stone stalactites.


    Because the environment inside the cave is very humid, the sound of the water can be heard faintly, so the inside is very humid. You can see the drops of water on the stalactite slowly drip down, and the pool has been formed below.


    The water that seeps out of the gap in the mountain should be the water in the pool, but it doesn''t seem to be anything special.


    The small silver and silver went to the waterhole and looked around the waterhole. It seemed to be looking for something.


    Hansen quickly joined in the past, but not close to the pool, the small silver and silver suddenly yelled at his fangs.


    "Why do you have such a small air, even if there are really good things, I will still rob you of it?" Han Sen said this, but if the heart is originally prepared to be good, then take a little back.


    However, because of the small silver and silver, Han Sen is not good enough to stand in the not too far away to see the small silver and silver, to see what it can find out.


    Just a short while, Han Sen found that the small silver and silver did not let him go, not because he was afraid of robbing the baby, but what seemed to be in the pool.


    Hansen didn''t notice it yet, but Xiaoyinyin stopped to stare at a place in the pool, and Hansen saw the difference there.

 Chapter 831： Transparent fish

    In the water pool, there is a fish in the position where the small silver and silver are looking.


    The fish is not big, only a few centimeters in size, the whole body is transparent, even the fishbone fishbone is transparent, only a trace of blood vessels reveals the red if there is no red, if you do not look carefully, it is difficult to see the quiet It is at the bottom of the water.


    Because of the water barrier, Hansen is also difficult to sense its life.


    Summoning the ghost-eye mask, Hansen suddenly saw that a small piece of fish on the transparent fish was burning in blazing fire, and its strength was not weaker than the level **** creature.


    "This guy is still a level **** creature?" Hansen was surprised, but there was some doubt.


    The chaos in the small fish body should be a generation of **** creatures, and there is no lightning property. How can small silver and silver be so interested in it?


    And the small silver and silver are just like watching at the waterhole. I didn''t mean to do it at the same time. After watching it for a while, I came back and walked a few steps at the waterhole. It seemed to be thinking about what hesitated.


    "What exactly does this guy want to do?" Hansen looked at the little silver and silver.


    If it wants to kill the little fish, it will rush straight up. This pool is not deep, and it is at most two or three feet. It can be used to remove all the water inside without a trace of water. There is no need to worry about fighting down.


    Not to mention that he is still here, and if he really wants to do it, how can Han Sen sit on it.


    However, the small silver and silver did not start, but instead lay down on the edge of the pool, and looked at the transparent fish in the water, seems to be waiting for something.


    Although Hansen feels strange, he can only wait by the side. As long as he is close to the waterhole, the small silver and silver will immediately stop him and prevent him from passing.


    Not long after, Hansen saw that the sheep outside did not know when he came in. These guys were not afraid of people at all, and they came to Hansen in a short time.


    When I saw the waterhole, the guy screamed and went to the waterhole. It seemed to want to drink water.


    Hansen thought that the small silver and silver would stop it, but who knows that the small silver and silver were actually there, and they watched the sheep walk to the waterhole and bowed down to the water in the pool.


    Hansen thought that the small fish in it might be difficult to rise, but who knows that the little fish swims around the bottom of the pool, there is no need to be difficult.


    The sheep drank a lot of water, and then he looked up and turned to leave.


    However, Hansen saw a very horrible scene. He saw the sheep''s mouth above, and the flesh and blood seemed to fall down like rotten mud. It looked extremely scary and scary.


    But the sheep seemed to be unaware of the pain, and did not know the pain, and went on.


    As it moved, the flesh and blood that fell on its head and face became more and more, and then the whole body seemed to be rotten. The large pieces of flesh fell down one by one, and the bones of the forest were quickly revealed.


    The sheep did not feel at all, and still walked on its own, but it had not yet stepped out of the cave, and the whole body had only one frame left, and even the internal organs were rotten and fell to the ground.


    Even so, the sheep was still alive, and a sheep skeleton went out like that, and it looked strange and indescribable.


    Hansen saw the cold sweat on his back, and he realized why the small silver and silver were so fierce that he would not let him close to the waterhole. This water is simply horrible and unimaginable.


    And the transparent fish can survive in this water, it is a miracle in itself.


    The sound of the sheep came from outside. Hansen went to the hole and looked outside. I saw that the other sheep were hiding from the skeleton of the sheep, but the skeleton of the sheep was completely unconscious, and he still regarded himself as a flock. A part of it, want to return to the flock.


    Walking and walking, I heard a bang, and the bones of the sheep skeleton were broken. Soon the whole skeleton was scattered and turned into a pile of bone **** that fell to the ground.


    "What is the water in this pool?" Hansen was frightened. When he went to see the pool, his heart was full of awe.


    I sniffed it carefully, and I didn''t smell anything special. It didn''t have a very pungent smell like sulfuric acid.


    It seems that these waters should all flow down from the stalactites, which have formed this pool for a long time.


    Looking up the stone stalactite, there are many tiny cracks on the stone sarcophagus. The water should be infiltrated from the crack, but the amount is very small. The dozens of stalactites will drip down in a few minutes. Dripping water, accumulating such a large pool of water, I do not know how many years have been used.


    "Small silver and silver, you wait, the little fish will not jump out of the water yourself. Is it better to find a way to get it up?" Han Sen squatted at the waterhole and looked straight at the small transparent fish. Silver and silver said.


    Xiaoyinyin turned his head and looked at Hansen, as if he was waiting for him to say something.


    "You bombard it with lightning, kill it directly in the water pool, and then catch it again?" Hansen thought about it.


    Xiaoyinyin looked at Hansen with some contempt, and then sprayed a silver arc against the waterhole. Only the arc hit the water, and it suddenly seemed to be absorbed. It disappeared into the water.


    Hansen suddenly understood that the small silver and silver lightning could not wear the water of the pool.


    "What kind of thing is this water? Is there such an effect?" Hansen looked amazed, but said in a flash: "It doesn''t matter, the lightning will be absorbed by the water, I don''t believe it can absorb it." ?"


    Hansen said that he summoned the peacock fleece, and then pulled out the original steel arrow of z steel and put it in, ready to shoot the small fish in the pool.


    The small silver and silver eyes lit up and stood up and back a little back. It seemed that he was waiting for Hansen to shoot the transparent fish.


    Hansen leaned against the pool and aimed at the little fish. He predicted its movement trajectory and shot it directly.


    But when the arrow enters the water, Hansen knows that the arrow is deflected. The water has a certain angle of refraction. The water in the pool seems to be larger than the ordinary water, so that the position of the transparent fish and what he sees. Some deviations, this arrow rubbed the transparent fish into the stone at the bottom of the pool, which made Hansen feel distressed.


    This water is so terrible, I am afraid that it is not easy to get the original steel arrow from the inside.


    But now I don''t want to be distressed. Hansen took out a z-steel original stone arrow, once again aimed at the transparent fish, pre-determined its action track, plus the calculation of the angle of refraction, and then shot it again.


    Snapped!


    The arrow broke into the water, unexpectedly simple, so I shot directly through the body of the transparent fish. The transparent fish had no ability to compete. It just shook the body twice and then turned the belly, so it was shot. .


    When Hansen suddenly got a glimpse, he didn''t think that the transparent fish died like this. It was too easy to die. He didn''t even have a decent struggle. He was shot dead by an arrow.

 Chapter 832： Three biochemical bone fish

    "No..." Hansen looked at the transparent fish, whose belly was facing up and had died, and noticed something wrong.


    If the transparent fish is really killed by him, there should be a hunting hint, but now he has not heard anything.


    "Is the transparent fish in the dead?" Hansen looked left and right, but saw that the original steel arrow of Z steel slanted through its body, running through the body and the fishing rod. Lived.


    If it is dead, how strong is the life of this transparent fish?


    Hansen slowly approached the waterhole. This time, the small silver and silver did not stop him. Hansen summoned the red flames and rushed to the water pool.


    Although the fish died, but the z steel arrow is too heavy, its body can not float, can only find a way to remove it from the water.


    However, Hansen��s red flame tyrannosaur suddenly reached the tip of the water and suddenly saw the white fog coming out. It was like a fossil into the water. The red flame tyrannosaurus was so strong that it was the tip of the water. The head turned out to be melted, and Hansen, who was suddenly scared, promptly raised it.


    Fortunately, it was only melted a little sharp, less than ten centimeters, and the part that hit the water was melted. If Hansen went further, I am afraid that this beast soul blade would be destroyed.


    "How is this going? The red flame tyrannosaurus should not be worse than the original steel arrow of z steel. How does the original steel arrow of the steel steel have no big problem, but the red flame tyrannosaurus suddenly enters the water, is it the water? Special restraint effect?" Han Sen thought of a move, and summoned a **** blade of the blood to try it out, and it was finished with the water.


    After the original steel arrow of z steel was put in, there was not much problem. Although it was slowly corroded, the degree of corrosion was much slower than that of the beast.


    "It��s weird water!" Hansen was amazed, but he already had an idea.


    Once again summoned the original steel arrow of z steel, tied a load-bearing rope in the back, saw the position of the transparent small fish, shot it with one arrow, he was ready to wait for the transparent fish, pull The rope will shake it out.


    As long as there is such a pulling force, even if the rope is broken, the transparent fish should be pulled out of the water, and it will be easier to do so.


    However, Hansen��s arrow shot down, but he saw that the transparent fish that seemed to have died suddenly moved again, and his body twisted and escaped the original steel arrow of Z Steel.


    The z-stone original stone arrow that was inserted in it was a little longer because of the corrosion. With the help of the transparent small fish, it was suddenly broken and it was squeezed out of the body.


    The transparent fish swimed a few laps in the water, and the arrow hole on the body actually healed, leaving no traces.


    "Sure enough, there is no death, this guy''s vitality is really strong enough." Although Hansen still has the original steel arrow of Z steel, but this time he did not dare to shoot again.


    The transparent fish has suffered from the loss of the original steel arrow of z steel. Now, when you see the arrow, it hides. Its degree is very fast in the water, and it can''t shoot it.


    Hansen estimated that his first shot was so easy to shoot it. It was that it did not take the original steel arrow of Z Steel as one thing, so it would not hide even if it was hiding.


    Now it knows that the original steel arrow of z steel can hurt it, and naturally it will not stay still and be shot by Hansen.


    Xiaoyinyin looked at Hansen with his head in his head, and the eyes that seemed to sneak a sneer, so Hansen couldn''t help but be red.


    "I knew this, I should have a rope for the first arrow." Hansen had no choice but to turn around the pool for several laps, and did not figure out any good way to deal with this transparent fish.


    Hansen also knows that this transparent fish must be unusual. Otherwise, the silver and silver will not be so eye-catching, but it is useless to think of a solution.


    Hansen had the heart to fill the pool and let the water overflow, but he only cast a stone. The little fish slammed the tail in the water and took the stone back like a baseball. A lot of water, almost drenched Hansen.


    Fortunately, Hansen is hiding fast enough, otherwise the ghost knows what will happen.


    "Your sister, I don''t believe you can make it." Han Sen is also awkward, summoned the female emperor to see if she has any means.


    After the moment the female emperor was summoned, she listened to Hansen��s narrative, and then carefully examined the transparent fish. The glamorous face gradually revealed a trace of surprise.


    "How? Is there anything?" Han Sen saw that the expression of the female emperor was not right, and he was anxious to ask.


    In an instant, the female emperor did not answer immediately. It seemed to memorize for a moment, and then she sorted out the ideas. She looked at the transparent fish in the pool and said: "I was among the sanctuaries of the third god, among the shelters of a great emperor. See him raising a fish."


    Han Sen looked at the moment the female emperor did not speak, but the heart was very curious, but he was curious not to the fish that the female emperor said, but the female emperor itself.


    The former female emperor told him that she had been promoted to the sanctuary of the third god, and had once killed a son of the great emperor. Now she said that she once saw a fish in the sanctuary of the emperor.


    If it is just a stranger who is promoted to the ordinary, there will be such an encounter. I am afraid that just killing a son of a great emperor will not be able to live any longer, and she will only be defeated by the second sanctuary.


    "This woman is not simple." Han Sen secretly thought.


    In an instant, the female emperor did not know what Hansen was thinking, and went on to say: "The fish is three feet and three feet long, and it is crystal clear and flawless. It is like a crystal jade. There are only three bloodshots on the back, named three biochemical bone fish. Fish, but it is not a real alien, but the Holy Spirit in the water, can live a dead bone, as long as you have not died, it is a big injury, as long as you eat one can restore the body to the original."


    After a pause, the female emperor went on to say: "The three biochemical bone fish are only born in the bone pool. The water in the bone pool can melt all the evils in the world. If a stranger touches it, even if it is just a drop, it will immediately become For a pile of white bones. If the beast is touched, it will immediately melt like water, and nothing can be broken in the world."


    "You said that this is the bone pool, the small fish inside is the three biochemical bone fish?" Hansen asked in amazement.


    ��It looks a bit like, but the real bone pool is much more powerful than this. If we are standing on the edge of the real bone pool, just the water vapor from the bone pool can turn us into white bones. "The moment the female emperor glanced at the transparent fish again: "And this transparent fish seems to be a little different than the real three biochemical bone fish. The life is somewhat impure, not like the three biochemical bone fish. As holy as innocent."

 Chapter 833： Leprechaun

    "So, is this the bone pool and the three biochemical bone fish?" Hansen frowned.


    "I don''t know, if not, there should be similarities, or it may be something like the subspecies of the three biochemical bone fish." The female emperor said.


    "Is there any way to get it up?" Hansen''s heart is a little itchy, whether it is really three biochemical bone fish, it is definitely a good thing.


    And only if you get it out, you know whether it is a super **** creature or a three-bone bone fish.


    "I have not heard of any way to capture the three biochemical bone fish, mainly the water in the bone pool, no one can break." The female emperor shook his head.


    The treasure was in front, but it was difficult to get the hand. Hansen was frowning, but suddenly felt the inside of the pocket, and the scallop flew out of it and landed on the stone beside the waterhole.


    The little goblin flew out from the inside, extended a small hand, and a forefinger shook her against her. The expression seemed to say, "You can''t."


    Apparently, she told the female emperor that the water in the bone pool could not be broken. The path flew to the side of the bone pool, and a stream of ice and snow was blown into the pool of the bone pool.


    Suddenly, the pool of water in the bone pool began to freeze, and it was spreading rapidly.


    As the little goblin squirted the cold, the whole bone pool was frozen quickly, and the transparent fish suddenly panicked and traveled westward in the water, but it was inseparable from the pool of the bone pool. In the middle, there is no way.


    As the pool water is frozen, the temperature of the water is lowered, and the speed of the transparent small fish swimming is gradually slowing down. Finally, the pool water of the entire bone pool is frozen into a piece, and the transparent small fish is frozen in the ice. There is no resistance at all.


    The goblin looked back and looked at Han Sen, then waved a small fist to the ice, punched it on the ice, and suddenly the ice in the entire bone pool shattered, and a piece of ice was shaken up. The transparent fish that was frozen in it also flew along with the broken ice.


    The little goblin is shaped like a flash, and her hands cling to the transparent fish. The transparent fish that has been frozen into a popsicle is sent to Hansen in front of him, and he invites Han Han to fly around, and his face is proud of his face.


    Hansen suddenly rejoiced and looked at it carefully. He found that the transparent fish was so clean that even a trace of ice was not taken, but it was completely frozen. Like a popsicle, he reached out and took it directly.


    "The little goblin is really powerful, I don''t think I hurt you so much." I got a transparent fish, Hansen''s heart was happy, praised the little goblin.


    The little goblin triumphantly fell on the top of Hansen''s head, and also made a grimace to the female emperor, as if laughing at her incompetence.


    In an instant, the female emperor just smiled and ignored the little goblin.


    ��Do you want this?�� Hansen put the transparent fish frozen into a popsicle in front of a small silver and silver, nodding his little silver and silver, and swallowing the transparent fish.


    Hansen suddenly saw that the silver hair on the small silver and silver body began to change like a silver crystal. The glare couldn''t be said, and some old hairs fell off automatically, and more silver crystal hair grew.


    Just a transparent fish, so that the small silver and silver have undergone such a big change, and some are beyond Hansen''s expectations.


    Hansen suddenly thought of one thing. Although the silver and silver are the power of the lightning system, it has the ability to heal. Hansen used to rely on it to save the life and has a very good effect.


    Later, after Han Sen simulated the light of the Holy Rhino, he did not rely so much on silver and silver.


    And the transparent small fish seems to be in general with the three biochemical bone fish, which has a strong effect on healing. Perhaps because of this, the small silver and silver will want to eat that transparent fish.


    After the evolution of the small silver and silver was completed, he jumped into Hansen��s arms, and his small head honed on him for a few moments. He was very happy and satisfied.


    Hansen stroked the head of the small silver and silver, but there was some doubt in his heart that the lightning system seemed to have no healing ability. The small silver silver is obviously gifted in this respect.


    "I don''t know what the origin of the small silver and silver is. There was only one egg in the place where it was found, and there are snakes nearby. There is really no clue to guess." Hansen did not think much more, what is the origin of Xiaoyinyin It doesn''t matter to him.


    The only thing that Hansen has to worry about is that Xiaoyinyin is a different creature after all. If it wants to enter the sanctuary of the third god, it can only break through. At that time, it may be difficult to enter the same shelter with Hansen. .


    "I hope that the distance will not be too far." Hansen can only expect this.


    ......


    Luo Yin has been searching for Hansen''s trace, but he has not been able to run into it. This time he received news. After arriving at a shelter, he still could not find Hansen and could only wait for the next news.


    He is quite curious about Hansen. In his opinion, "Non-Tianjing" is the most powerful super-nuclear genetic technique in the world. I don''t know why Hansen, the real Luo family blood, would not want to learn.


    Sometimes Luo Yin even thought, if he is the real Luo family blood, how good it is, he will not let Luo Haijun disappointed, will definitely work hard to practice "Non-Tianjing."


    It is a pity that he is not the real blood of the Luo family. It is only that there are some factors similar to the blood of the Luo family in the blood, so he will be adopted by Luo Haizhen and teach the "Non-Tianjing".


    "Make sure Hansen understands how much loss he does not practice "Non-Tianjing." Luo thought this way.


    When Luo Yin thought about it, he suddenly saw a man walking into the shelter from the gate.


    Slim and strong body, the lines of the face are very fortitude, but the skin is tender and white, and it is enough to make the women in the world jealous.


    There was a lazy silver fox on his shoulder, followed by an elephant-sized golden lion, carrying a lot of things.


    "Han Sen!" Luo Yin''s eyes suddenly light up, although he has not seen Hansen himself, but the image and introduction he did not know how much, for Hansen''s physical characteristics, even more than Hansen himself .


    Without any hesitation, Luo Yin went straight away. He now has only one thought in his heart. He wants Han Sen to know how many super nuclear genomics is "Non-Tianjing".


    Hansen saw Luo Yin went straight to his own face and couldn''t help but glimpse a little. He naturally recognized Luo Yin, but Luo Yin did not know that they had met before.


    "What''s the matter?" Hansen looked at Luo Yin, who stood in front of himself.


    "You are Hansen?" Luo Yin is a person who is afraid of trouble, so his idea is very simple, ask the body, and then let him know the "non-Tianjing" is powerful.


    "I am, what''s the matter?" Hansen asked again with a smile.


    Without a word, Luo Yin directly waved to Hansen, and a mysterious invisible force slammed into Hansen, just like a fateful encounter.

 Chapter 834： Only broken hands

    Han Sen looked calmly at Luo Yin, and the tunnel was unfolding. Before he could not capture the invisible power of his trajectory, he was clearly presented in his spiritual knowledge.


    One hand stretched out, with a strong amount of lightning power in his hand, and a fist hit the void in front of him, and it seemed that there was absolutely no connection with the power of Luo Yin.


    Hey!


    The thunder and lightning are in the void, and the strange invisible force is like a glass that is shattered and broken, directly in front of Hansen.


    Luo Yin��s slamming fierceness is almost impossible to imagine. The power of non-Heaven will be blocked. He cannot imagine that this would be the result.


    "Impossible!" Luo Yin could not accept this result, nor did he believe that the power of non-Heaven will be blocked, and waved to Hansen again.


    However, Hansen arbitrarily punched out and once again smashed the invisible force into front of himself.


    Luo Yin''s blood is full of bloodshot hair. If he is crazy, he will continue to slam against Hansen, but it has no effect at all. All the invisible power will be directly smashed in front of Hansen. No hit can hit Hansen.


    Known as the world''s strongest attack, the non-natural force that must be hit, can not hit Han Sen completely, no matter how many attacks Rao Yin waved, but Hansen''s piece of clothing can not touch.


    In Luo Yin''s view, Han Sen in front of him seems to see through the fate. He can predict the gods of the past and the future. Even if the fate is weak in front of him, he is controlled by the palm of his hand.


    "Impossible...this is impossible..." Hansen was only blocking the attack of Luo Yin, and did not counterattack, but Luo Yin was retreating again and again, as if he had seen a ghost.


    His inner beliefs have almost collapsed, and it is totally unimaginable. It is incredible that someone with the same rank can block the power of non-natural. He has never encountered such a thing, and he never thought that there would be such a thing. thing.


    In Luo Yin''s heart, "Non-Tianjing" is the strongest nuclear genetic technique in the world, and no one can stop him.


    However, this short period of ten seconds, but the world view formed by Luo Yin for so many years collapsed instantly, and the power of non-natural power was blocked, and there was no use at all.


    "Roman family?" Hansen asked Luo Yin.


    Luo Yin wants to answer, but at this moment, Zhang does not open his mouth, and some are ashamed to recognize the Luo family, because now he feels that he has lost the face of the Luo family.


    "Go back, I don''t have a name." Han Sen said, holding the golden retriever and walking away from Luo Yin.


    Luo Yin''s lips moved, but after all, he couldn''t say it, but some of them lost their souls to the transmission array.


    Luo Yin returned to the league and immediately couldn''t wait to see Luo Haijun. He wanted to tell Luo Haijun about Hansen''s affairs. He also hoped that Luo Haijun could give him a belief that he could re-establish the belief that it is not invincible.


    "Luo Yin, what are you doing so tightly?" Luo Li saw Luo Yin ran over some of the lost souls, could not help but ask, she has never seen Luo Yin will have such expression.


    "I saw Hansen," Luo said.


    "How is the result?" Luo Li''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she also wanted to know the result.


    Although I have seen the battle between Hansen and Yugalan, knowing that Hansen is very strong, Luo Yin may not be his opponent, but at least a little Luo Yin can do it, non-natural power attack Hansen Absolutely can not stop, do not need Luo Yin victory, this is enough.


    Luo Yin��s complex said: ��Failed.��


    "What does it mean to fail?" Lori suddenly frowned. If Luo lost to Hansen, it would not surprise her, but this sentence failed, but Luo Li did not understand.


    "I smashed one hundred and twenty-three non-natural powers, all of which were blocked by him, and even his clothes were not touched." Luo Yin��s clear and clear eyes were suddenly full of confusion. Color, until now, he still has some unbelievable, such things are real.


    "What? What do you say?" Lori suddenly got a shock, and looked at Luo Yin unbelievably. She couldn''t accept this result more than Luo Yin.


    "There is no one hit." Luo Yin''s lips are a little trembling. The belief that he has built up for more than 20 years is crushed today.


    Luo Li stared at Luo Yin, she knew that Luo Yin was a person who would not lie, and it was even more impossible to lie on such things, but if Luo Yin did not lie, it would make Luo Li more unacceptable.


    Luo Li''s lips moved, but suddenly she did not know what to say, and there was confusion in her mind, just staring at Luo Yin.


    "He...has it really blocked the power of non-natural?" For a long time, Luo Li was so difficult to ask such a sentence, which contained too many complicated emotions.


    Luo Yin��s bitter face, no more, just nodded.


    "Come in, tell me how he has blocked the power of non-natural." The voice of Luo Haijun came from the garden. Obviously their dialogue has been heard by Luo Haijun.


    Luo Haijun��s look was a bit serious. He thought of Luo Yin��s defeat, but he could not think that Luo��s non-natural power would be blocked by Hansen.


    Luo Yin should have walked into the garden. If it was normal, without Luo Haijun��s instructions, Luo Li would not dare to follow up, but now Luo Li really wants to know what happened, what did Hansen do? So, Luo Li followed Luo Yin and went in.


    "Tell me and his battle in detail, don''t make any omissions," Luo Haijun said.


    Luo Yin saw every word he said after Han Sen, and every action he and Han Sen gave to Luo Haiyan in detail.


    The more the Luo Haiyan listened to the brow wrinkles, and Lori had already opened her mouth, she felt that she was almost listening to a myth.


    It was smashed by Luo Yin��s one hundred and twenty-three non-natural forces. This is a myth that is unbelievable to Luo Li, who believes that the power of the heavens is invincible. It is impossible to be a reality.


    After Luo Yin finished, even Luo Haijun was silent. Those who practiced the "Non-Tianjing" would be defeated, but they were completely blocked by the same-order people. This is something that has never been born, not just Luo. Li and Luo Yin can''t believe it, even Luo Haijun can''t believe it.


    There is a bit of doubt in Luo Haizhen''s look. He wants to take a look at how Han Sen is blocking the power of non-natural.


    "What did she teach Hansen in the end?" Luo Haijun thought that all of this was Luo Hao''s handwriting, but did not know that this did not have much to do with Luo Wei.


    Hansen naturally did not know that he blocked the influence of non-natural power on Luo family, but Han Sen was also happy in his heart, able to block the power of non-day, prove that his previous practice was not in vain, and his practice is correct. .

 Chapter 835： Pet battle

    Back in the league, Hansen originally planned to check the information on whether there were humans encountering super-natural creatures nearby, and then went back to the shelter to hunt the super-god creatures and reach the super-goal gene as soon as possible. 3. The fastest


    However, he had not waited for him to check the information, but he received a message, which was sent by Emperor Yongzheng, who had not seen it for a long time. He went to the virtual community to pick the soul of the beast.


    Han Sen looked at the time is still early, I can take a day off this evening, I will reply to the virtual community, and then landed on Skynet with holographic instruments.


    Although the beast can not be traded in the league, but can be used, you can also shoot the various states of the beast, put the information in the virtual community, if the seller is in the same shelter, or not far away, you can Be optimistic about the material of the beast in the virtual community, and then contact the seller to trade in the shelter.


    "Primary school, you are now a big hero and a big celebrity. It is really difficult to see you." Within the virtual community, Huang Fu bottle saw Han Sen, jokingly said.


    Han Sen smiled and said: "Yeah, I want to see me again later. I guess you have to wait in line to make an appointment to buy tickets."


    "When are you an animal in the zoo?" Huangfu bottle cleared him with a sigh of relief.


    "I am much more rare than the animals in the zoo." Hansen smiled and continued: "What kind of animal soul is the school sister going to buy?"


    "There is no special goal. Just go and see if there is a suitable **** of blood and blood, and buy a few." Huangpu Liangqing stretched his hand and took his arm to the trading area.


    "Bovine!" Hansen erected a thumb, Huangfu bottle clear this breath, as if to buy God blood beast soul like to go to the supermarket to sweep goods.


    Huangpu Pingqi sighed: "I am not buying for myself, it is our caravan to buy, I am only responsible for spending money to buy goods, but things are not for me."


    "You can experience the thrill of spending a lot of money without having to spend your own money. There is no better errand than this. Are there any shortage of people there?" Hansen said.


    "There is no shortage of money, and there is no one to accompany the shopping." Huang Fu, a smiling girl, took Hansen into the virtual trading shop.


    There are detailed information on the sale of the beast soul in the shop. Huangpu Pingqing directly searched the soul of the blood animal, and opened the information to view it. There are images and data of the beast.


    Huangpu Liangqing is now in a large human sanctuary, and there are many people who sell the soul of the blood in this shelter.


    Huang Fu bottle was selected and asked about Hansen''s opinion, but Hansen was able to give her a small amount of advice. In contrast, Huangpu Pingqing was more professional than him in this respect.


    ��Is there any interest in playing a pet fight?�� After Emperor Huang��s visit to the trading area, Huang Fu��s bottle clear suddenly said to Han Sen.


    "This is the purpose of the school sister you asked me out?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "Primary school, men have to learn to be confused to discuss the girl''s heart." Huangfu bottle clearly jokingly said, but admitted that she did find something about Hansen.


    "I have already passed the ages that need to be a girl." Hansen shrugged his shoulders.


    "You are wrong, this is the skill that a man needs to learn and practice for a lifetime." Huang Fu said.


    "Cough, we still have to talk about pets fighting." Hansen said helplessly, he really needs to strengthen in this regard.


    "In recent years, humans have increased their investment in feeding pets and beasts, especially in the first shelters and second shelters. With the ever-increasing control of human beings on these two shelters, the aliens and flesh that can be obtained are also More and more, so there is an extra ability to start to cultivate a large number of pet beasts."


    Speaking of this, Huangpu bottle was settled and smiled and said: "In fact, the main reason is still stimulated by you. Your angel pet, but it has stimulated many people, but also made all major forces Increased the investment in feeding pets. But now everyone can get the pet beast soul, the most is the blood of the violent, and the number is very rare, even if it is some big forces, basically also to feed the blood of pets ""


    "What is the pet battle?" Hansen is not willing to talk about the little angel.


    ��Donglin Group is currently the most invested in the cultivation of pet beasts. In the past one or two years, a large number of pets and beasts have been bought in the market, so that the price of pet beasts has tripled and continues to grow. Among them, the promoter behind the scenes is the Donglin Group."


    Huang Wei bottle looked at Hansen and said: "Recently they have to hold a pet match in the league. The first prize is very rich. The most important thing is to get some non-sell drugs from Donglin Group. One of those drugs is very need."


    "Do you want me to help you win those drugs?" Hansen asked Huangfu Pingqing.


    "With your angel pet, should you take the first person, can anyone stop it?" Huang Fu bottle smiled and looked at Han Sen, staring at a pair of eyes that seemed to discharge, flatteringly said: "Of course, I am not a school sister." I will let you do it, the elementary school brother, what do you want, even though, I can satisfy you with my sister."


    Hansen smiled bitterly: "Sister, I really want to help you, but you think, how can Donglin Group let me participate? Isn''t that white money for me? They are not stupid."


    "Then you are wrong, Donglin Group has already released words, I hope that you can participate, otherwise I will come to you." Huangfu Yongqing immediately said.


    Han Sen heard the words, and felt that there must be something wrong with this. Dong Lin��s person is not a fool. How could he let Han Sen take the first place and take a huge reward? This is not to send money to him. ?


    "Is there any conspiracy?" Hansen thought that this matter was not quite right, and Donglin must have any plans.


    "This is a competition held in the league, and then lend to the family a few galleries, they do not dare to move you in that kind of place, you are still afraid that the people of the family can not eat you?" Huang Fu bottle clear said A piece of information: "You can see what benefits the first place can get."


    Hansen took a look at the electronic list. One to ten have a lot of rewards, and more than five are huge rewards, especially the first one. They can get a lot of non-sale drugs produced by Donglin Group or drugs that are sold in limited quantities. Many of them are good things that money can''t necessarily buy, and the total value is amazing.


    "If you take the first, I hope that you can sell the beasts of the beast to me, the price will be free to open." Huangfu bottle clear said next to it.


    "Give me some time to think about it, I will answer you the day after tomorrow." Hansen was shocked when he saw the first prize on the list. The reward was a bit too amazing.


    If these drugs flow out, they will definitely be robbed by many people at high prices. There are several kinds of drugs, even Hansen has to go to the house to buy some, but has never found a suitable opportunity.


    After all, those medicines can''t be bought by money alone, and they need to have the right opportunity.


    "What kind of ghost is Donglin that is doing? Is it clear that you want to send something to me?" After breaking up with Huangfu Bottle, Hansen secretly thought about what happened to this pet game.

 Chapter 836： Little scorpion

    After Hansen went back, he inquired about the people he was familiar with. The answer was that he heard about it, but no one knew what Donglin Group wanted to do.


    ��Is Donglin Group really showing me good?�� Hansen did not believe it.


    "In any case, if this is not a trap, then Donglin is expressing goodwill to you, otherwise there is no reason to allow you to participate in such a pet battle." Ji Yanran thought about it.


    "Do you think there is a possibility of conspiracy?" Hansen asked Ji Yanran.


    "I don''t know, but the game is held in the Central Galaxy, not in Donglin. If there is a conspiracy, what can they do with Qijia?" Ji Yanran is also puzzling.


    If there is a conspiracy, but in the hinterland of the league, they really dare not to Hansen? As long as their heads are not broken, it is certainly impossible to do this kind of thing.


    Even if they don''t look at the identity of the head of the son-in-law, but angered the Luo family, even if the Donglin Group is such a huge thing, it may be uprooted overnight.


    "Would you like to go?" Ji Yanran asked Han Sen.


    "Go, of course, go, so why not go to the benefits of the day, it is in the Central Galaxy to hold the game, not in their Donglin, what is fearful." Hansen smiled.


    "You still have to be careful, Donglin''s one is not simple." Ji Yanran shouted.


    "Okay." Han Sen nodded slightly, but he was thinking about how to get the medicines from Donglin. The genetics of Dan must be kept for use. Those who have previously obtained them have been silvered silver. It��s eaten up, just to add another batch this time.


    Hansen applied for a holiday to the Central Galaxy, just to visit his future father-in-law and mother-in-law. Ji Ruozhen left him for a meal. When he finished chatting, he also talked about this pet competition.


    Ji Ruozhen also guessed that Donglin should be not malicious. Otherwise, he would not pick a competition here. This is not the place where Donglin Group can control.


    "Maybe Qi family has something to ask you." Ji Ruozhen said one thing, but then said: "But this is just a guess, you should be more careful when you go to the game."


    Hansen respectfully responded, and Ji Ruozhen said: "The game will start tomorrow. You are the first time to come to the Central Galaxy. It is just the case, let her take you around and go around."


    "Is it the episode that killed the super **** creature?" Hansen was a little surprised.


    "She has long said that she wants to meet you, but because you are all in service, there has been no chance. This time it is just right." After a pause, Ji Ruozhen said: "But the girl is high-spirited, if anything offends you The place, you just don''t care about her in my face."


    Hansen naturally promised to go down, not to mention that Ji Ruozhen confessed, even if Ji Ruo really did not explain, he did not feel in a mood and a little girl.


    However, when Hansen saw the disciplinary situation, he knew that he was wrong, and his disciplinary feelings were not small. He seemed to be more mature than Ji Yanran, and his aunt was very youthful and beautiful.


    "Small love, to entertain Hansen, he is the first time to come to the Central Galaxy, take him to go around." Ji Ruozhen smiled and said to the disciples.


    "Uncle is relieved, I will definitely entertain him." The smile is sweet.


    "Brother, let''s go." The situation went to Hansen, and said with a smile.


    Hansen went out with his disciples, and the disciplinary directly went to a private aircraft, sitting directly in the driver''s seat, and greeted Hansen to sit up.


    "Little love, do you open it yourself?" Hansen thought that like the baby of the discipline, how to have a few bodyguards to call back and open the aircraft, it must be done by the bodyguard.


    "Or else?" The disciples launched the aircraft while watching Hansen ask.


    "I thought there would be a bodyguard driver," Hansen said.


    "This is the Central Military Department. There are intelligent brain monitoring everywhere. The internal strike of the galaxy is accurate to millimeters. The time will not exceed ten seconds. No one dares to come here, and what kind of bodyguards are needed." The situation has slammed and has started. The aircraft flew out.


    ��Is there a place to go?�� Asked Hansen when he was driving the aircraft.


    "The first time I came, I was completely unfamiliar with it. You looked at the arrangement, just walked away and sent me back." Hansen said.


    "How can it be done, my uncle confessed that I should entertain you. So, I will take you to a fun place." The mysterious smile of the disciples increased the horsepower and spurred the aircraft in one direction.


    Han Sen saw the smile of the disciplinary, and felt that he was going to have trouble this evening. He seems to have any plans for this little nephew.


    However, Hansen did not care, just watching the scenery outside. The prosperity of the central galaxy was unmatched by other galaxies. For Hansen who came here for the first time, everything seemed very special, and many of them had never seen it. New technology.


    Hansen pointed to the things he didn''t know. He was very curious about what the circumstances were. The facts were answered one by one, but the mind was a little uncomfortable.


    Disciplinary has always believed that she was the first person to kill the super-god creature to obtain the essence of life genes. Han Sen Ming Ming is behind her, but now people bring up the essence of life genes and super **** creatures, basically think of it for the first time. They are all Hansen, but they have forgotten the first person who killed the super **** creature, which really makes her feel awkward.


    Moreover, the disciples also listened to the Ji family''s praise for Hansen, which also made her somewhat unconvinced. Therefore, I have always wanted to see Hansen, and I want to know how Hansen is a good person.


    If Hansen is really as good as everyone said, the situation is slightly better, but Hansen is like a big kid who is curious about everything. There is no such thing as a master''s stability and momentum. For his own worthlessness, his reputation has been robbed by such a person.


    However, the disciplinary also felt that it was impossible to judge a person completely, so she had already prepared everything and planned to try to see how the true strength of her brother-in-law was.


    Of course, the disciplinary situation is not to fight with Hansen himself, she is just an undeveloped person, and she also knows that Hansen defeated Yugalan. However, the disciplinary always believes that only his own order is lower than Hansen. If she is promoted to the evolutionary, she will be stronger than Hansen, and defeating Yugalan is nothing.


    But now, the preparations for the fun are waiting for Hansen.


    Thinking of this, the disciples could not help but reveal a strange arc, and a strange smile appeared in the crescent-shaped eyes.


    Soon the aircraft landed in the parking lot in front of a building.

 Chapter 837： God of the museum

    Hansen and the disciples sat down in front of a table, and all the way into it, many people were greeted with the circumstances, and they all looked familiar with the situation.


    Looking from here, there is a grid fight in the middle of the field. There are two people in the show, but they are not fighting, but playing black and white.


    Disciplinary self is a master of black and white boxing. This kind of practice of the truth and reality is actually a kind of psychological game practice. It is not strong and can win.


    The power of the soul is truly powerful. Otherwise, even if it has powerful power, it is just a weak person with a gun. It is not a real strongman.


    Disciplinary self is this master, so she will come here with Han Sen to play, want to see how Han Sen''s psychological quality is in the end.


    "Sister, you haven''t come some days, how come you have a man, a new boyfriend? Is it diligent enough?" A very fashionable young man came over, as if he was very emotional. The familiar look, sitting directly next to it, some frivolous said to the disciples.


    "Butcher, don''t bite people. This is my brother-in-law Hansen. Should you listen to it? The hero who defeated the Shura royal family Yugalan is different from the guys who eat and die like this," said the disciple. Although the face is solemn, but the eyes are full of smiles.


    This butcher is the son of the finance minister''s family. Although it looks awkward, it is not a real gangster. It is also a well-known young man in this circle. The level of black and white boxing is not worse than the situation.


    But the relationship between Tubin and the disciplinary is not very good, although there is no big grudge, but there is no second in the text, they are the ones who often come here to mix, it is inevitable that they will fight two, each other If you win or lose, no one will serve you.


    There is no hatred, but it can be regarded as the opposite, but it is only limited to this, out of this door, there is no resentment, no complaints, what to do and what to do.


    "Hey, I really have eyes that don''t know Taishan. It turned out to be a hero of Han Da, and I lost my respect and disrespect." Tu Bin said a bit of oil, and he couldn''t hear whether it was good or ironic.


    "Nothing to play while, don''t get in the way here." Disciple watching Tu Bin said.


    "If you come alone, then I am going to be a man, but today Handa heroes come here, if I don''t ask for advice, isn''t that a missed opportunity?" Butcher smiled. Looking at Han Sen: "Han hero, how? Go up and play two? Point and point to the younger brother."


    "Still forget it, I haven''t played this for a long time." Hansen said casually.


    What did Tubin want to say, but suddenly he heard that there was a commotion on the side of the entrance, and there was a lot of noise, as if something had happened.


    "What is this noisy?" Tubin��s words were interrupted, and some unhappy screams, but no one ignored him.


    I can come here, although they are all young people, but there is no background. But although the background is good, but the people who come here are much deeper than his background.


    Hansen and the disciples also looked over there, as if many people were gathering over there, as if they were still calling someone''s name.


    Too many people, Han Sen can''t see exactly what is going on, so I have to open the hole and the air field, and take a look at what is going on there.


    This seeing is to let Hansen sneak a glimpse. This commotion is caused by one person, and this person Hansen is very familiar. Yidongmu of Yijia, this guy actually came here, and it seems to be very popular. Look like that.


    "It''s really unreasonable. The handsome guy is so popular everywhere." Han Sen was a bit uncomfortable in his heart. He was also a national hero. No one came here to know him. The small white face of Itomu was so popular.


    However, Hansen turned to think about it, and felt that it was wrong. He touched his cheek and said: "No, I am also a handsome guy. If you are handsome, how can it be stronger than the small white face of Itomu? How can I not have this treatment? Is it now? Young people like the little white face that looks cool and cool, don''t like my true beauty man?"


    Han Sen is self-pity, but sees the facts and Tu Bin also stood up, it seems to be a little excited, looking at the East Dongmu who went to the middle of the grid.


    "Little love, what are you looking at?" Hansen asked some inexplicably looking at the situation.


    "Of course, Ionmu, I can see who?" I watched Idong Wood sit down at the table next to the fighting platform, and then stopped standing and sat down and said.


    "What does he have to look good?" Hansen asked very puzzled.


    Although Han Mu admits that Yi Dongmu is a little handsome, it seems that outsiders may be a little bit more handsome than him, but there is no need to exaggerate it. The good condition is also the great lady of Ji Jia, is not always the brain powder of Yi Dongmu?


    The disciplinary has opened his mouth and has not spoken yet. Butbin, who is on the side, is not happy. He said directly: "I said Han Da hero, although you defeated the Shura people, they gave us a face, but you said this. I don''t like listening. Itomu is the **** of this innocent, and it is invincible in the central galaxies. In our circle, Yishen has not lost. Although you are very powerful, it is not an opponent of Yishen. If you can win the gods, you will only have b gods."


    The original situation also wanted to say something, but after listening to the words of Tu Bin, it was the eyes bright.


    If you are an ordinary master in this museum, you may not be able to win Hansen. If Hansen goes up with Yidong, he will definitely be able to force Hansen��s true strength, so that he can see what level Hansen is. .


    Of course, the disciplinary does not think that Hansen can win Yidongmu, just to what extent Hansen can.


    Thinking of this, the situation suddenly picked up beautiful eyes, and snorted and said: "Tu Bin, I don''t like to hear what you said, my brother-in-law can even win the Xiu Luo royal family, can''t win an Itomu?"


    This is what the grievances say, but the heart secretly regrets: "I am sorry for the Iraqi god. I can''t do anything about it. If this is not the case, there is no way to force Hansen to take the shot. In fact, I support you."


    When Tu Bin heard this, it was really angry. If Yi Dongmu was in the hall, it was really a god-like existence, not to mention that Tu Bin was a friend of Itomu.


    Tu Bin stood up directly and slammed his hand and said loudly: "Everyone is quiet and quiet."


    All of us suddenly looked over here, I don��t know what happened, and the person who is more familiar with Tu Bin asked: "Bin, what the **** are you doing?"


    Tu Bin jumped onto the chair and said with a finger: "Our Miss Ji, who is our sister, she just said that her brother-in-law, this Hansen, is defeating the Shura royal jade. The hero of the Han Dynasty, who is able to win the Iraqi **** in black and white."


    "Hey!" The scene suddenly screamed, and apparently few people sold Hansen''s account.

 Chapter 838： My brother-in-law is really amazing.

    Hansen looked at Tubin invariably. In fact, he thinks these young people are quite interesting. The young people here are mostly high-ranking elites. They may not all stand in the same camp, but here, as long as they have Strength can gain the respect of everyone, just like Itoki.


    From this point of view, this is actually a very simple place.


    "Han hero, dare to fight with our Iraqi god?" Tu Bin is full of confidence in Yi Dongmu, and even directly replaced Itomu to invite Hansen to fight.


    Discipline is a sneak peek in the heart, a small trick to get a good look, just to see how Hansen''s real strength is.


    Many people are squatting, let Hansen and Yidongmu fight, Hansen defeated Yugalan, although it is for the alliance, in the face of the Shura, human beings are united as one, depending on Hansen hero.


    However, once returned to the interior, Hansen is still a race hero, but subdivided the camp, and Hansen has nothing to do, even those who stand in the opposite of Hansen or Jijia, naturally can no longer treat him as a hero.


    When everyone was smashing, I saw that Idongmu suddenly stood up and walked over to this side, and everyone could not help but be quiet.


    Itomu''s character is somewhat introverted, and he is practicing the assassination. Usually it is cold and difficult to get close to. People here know him, but there are few people who can really talk to him. One.


    Everyone looked at Itomu and went to Hansen on their side. They thought that Itomu also had to challenge Hansen��s mind, and he was a little excited.


    Although people in this circle think that Itomu is the strongest in this generation, Hansen is a man who defeated the Shura royal family. He must not despise it, so many people think that this will be a battle.


    Discipline is also excited in the palm of the hand is sweat, can see Yi Dongmu initiative to challenge others, this is a very rare thing in the past two years.


    Except b god, no one else has such treatment.


    Seeing that Itomu walked up to Hansen, far away people stood up and wanted to see what Idongmu would do.


    Disciplinary eyes and big eyes are looking at the Yidongmu who has already walked to her side, and secretly cheered Yidongmu in his heart: "Is God, come on, cheer him, don''t give me face."


    Seeing that Itomu had already confronted Hansen��s eyes, he thought that there would be a big outbreak soon, but who knows that Itomu turned around and sat down next to Hansen, faintly said: When did you come?"


    "Just arrived today." Hansen replied.


    ��Is there time?�� Idongmu asked again.


    "Yes." Hansen nodded.


    "Let''s go there, I have recently practiced something to help me see if there is any problem." Itomu said and stood up.


    "Little love, you play here, I will go first if I have something." Han Sen smiled at the disciplinary, and left the Wuyi Hall with Yi Dongmu.


    He really didn''t have any interest and disciplinary play with the tricks of the children''s house, just left with Idongmu, and it was still quiet. Compared with those children, he still likes people like Idongmu. What do you say? There is absolutely no nonsense.


    However, watching Hansen and Yidongmu go out side by side, but the situation has already been stunned. Not just the disciples, many young people in the museum have been shocked by the chin and fell to the ground.


    This is definitely the first one to let Idong Wood open the invitation. More importantly, Yi Dongmu said that he has practiced something new, and he has to let Han Sen help him to see if there is any problem.


    What is this concept? When they want to come, it is something that Idongmu himself is not sure about. He has to ask Han Sen for advice. This is really terrible.


    For a long time, she didn''t slow down. She wanted to let Yi Shen try Hansen''s strength, but now she is more confused. Even Yi Shen has to ask Han Sen, which really makes her brain turn. But bend it.


    "My brother-in-law waits for me, I will go with you." When the disciples returned to God, they suddenly realized that there was a problem, that is, if she went with Hansen, wouldn''t she be able to go to Yishen''s home?


    The speed of the essays ran fast, and I couldn��t take care of the image of a famous lady. I tried my best to chase it out.


    Tu Bin saw the situation and chased him out. He also went after him. He also knew that he was doing a bad job. He was a friend of Itoki, and Hansen was also a friend of Itomu. He was so troubled, that is big. The water rushed to the Dragon King Temple, and the family did not recognize the family, which made him feel a little embarrassed.


    "Senge, I can''t help it, I don''t know if you are a friend of Yishen." Tubin said with a sigh of embarrassment.


    "Nothing, old Yi can have friends like you is a blessing." Hansen smiled.


    Several people were on the aircraft of Idongmu and were taken back to his private training hall by Itomu.


    Itomu is not a person who is good at talking, so he didn''t say much. After he arrived at the training hall, he let Hansen and him practice. This kind of thing he had done with Hansen many times before, not too much. More nonsense.


    As before, Yi Dongmu made a move, and Hansen said that he was wrong after he resisted.


    Discipline and Tu Bin looked at the side, people have been stupid, Han Sen is simply a coach-level treatment.


    Disciplinary thought that I had to let Itomu test Hansen''s level before, I just felt flushed.


    In fact, they think too much. Itomu just regards Hansen as a mirror of his own. People can always see the shortcomings of others, but it is difficult to see the shortcomings of others, so if one can find it in his life. It is definitely a very lucky thing to have a mirror of your own.


    However, if the level is not up to standard, naturally there is no qualification for mirroring. Just like the Bozi period, some things must be understood by the same level of talent, only to know that there are defects.


    Discipline and Tubin are still far from reaching this realm. They still don''t understand this. It is only in their view that Hansen is really powerful. He can point to Yidongmu, and Idongmu listens to him very seriously. Pointing, almost like the primary school students are being taught, they are stunned by their stunned, completely unbelievable, it would be the usual cold and arrogant Idong Wood.


    "Is the brother-in-law really so powerful?" Looking at Hansen in a complicated look, he no longer dared to scorn Hansen.


    After watching it for a while, the feelings of the more and more people feel that Han Sen is really powerful. It is the assassination technique of Yidong Mu. The stress is the psychological game, and Han Sen can actually fight the assassination and Yi Dongmu. Do not fall into the wind, this completely let the disciples know Hansen''s terrible.


    "My brother-in-law is really amazing!"

 Chapter 839： White deer

    After returning from Itoki, the attitude of the case for Hansen has obviously improved a lot.


    "Sister, you have time to help me to give pointers." Ji Li feels that even Yi Dongmu must Hansen point out his mistakes, Hansen''s level is definitely high, she can certainly get a good advice to Han Sen. progress.


    "There is time in the future, I am going to have a pet competition soon. I have to be prepared." Although the fact that the case is a big beauty, Han Sen is not willing to practice with her.


    This world''s mirror is actually not difficult to find. The hardest thing to find is actually your own heart. There are very few people in the world who can listen to others saying their own shortcomings. It can be said that it is very rare.


    The episode is not Yidongmu. She may not be able to listen to Hansen��s truth if she can��t listen to it. Hansen��s so-called guidance can not only make the progress of the discipline, but it may cause gaps in the mind. It is a thankless thing.


    If it is not Yidongmu��s own request, and Hansen knows very well about Itomu, knowing that he has heard his own truth, even if he is a good friend, Hansen will never say that.


    Just like a monarch in ancient times, Li Shimin, who created the dynasty of the Tang Dynasty, once said that Wei Zheng, who dared to speak up, was his mirror.


    But what about the results? After Wei Zheng��s death, Li Shimin also digs up the body.


    Therefore, the truth is not for everyone to listen to, including Hansen himself, so if it is a very special person, he is not willing to say too much of that truth.


    The disciplinary situation does not depend on it: "What are you prepared for? You have a super **** pet in your hands. Isn''t this pet fight really sure?"


    "I don''t think Donglin Qijia is simply trying to please me. There must be something going on. I still have to be prepared to avoid their way." Hansen quickly bid farewell to the facts and returned to himself. The room, ready to go to the shelter tomorrow morning, wait until the start of the game to come back, so as not to be entangled by the little scorpion.


    Entering the shelter again, Hansen played with the gourd in his hand, but his eyes were always looking around. Recently he read some information and knew that there was a suspected super **** creature nearby, and wanted to take a look at the pet competition.


    Turning around for a while, I saw a white stag walking on the grassland, and suddenly I was happy. What he saw from the information was the white deer.


    While approaching the white deer, there was a hole in the Xuanqi field to scan the body of the white deer. At first glance, Hansen was delighted, and it turned out to be a super **** second generation.


    "Today''s luck is really good, a super-god second generation, which is developed." Hansen is ecstatic, directly summoning the little angel and the female emperor, and summoning the red flames. Rushing toward the white deer.


    The white deer found Hansen. They turned and ran. The speed of running was very fast. It was like a white lightning. However, Hansen has let the female emperor stop it. In a moment, the female emperor launched a teleport, almost rushing to the side of the white deer, punching the white deer, and suddenly the white deer fell to the ground.


    The little angel also rushed to the front of the white deer. A sword smashed on the white deer''s body. A blood mark appeared on the back of the white deer. The blood suddenly came out and dyed its white fur into blood red.


    Hansen rushed to the front of the white deer and wanted a sword to squat on the white deer''s neck, but the white deer fell on the ground, but his eyes were full of prayers and looked at him. There was no savage color, and some just trembled and pleaded. The meaning.


    "Is this a super **** creature?" Hansen re-examined the white deer with the hole in the Xuanqi field. It is true that the second generation of the super **** is not wrong: "How does this guy have no resistance?"


    Hansen couldn''t help but frown slightly. If he was a fierce super **** creature, he would have killed it directly, but the white deer did not fight back from beginning to end, as if he were going to slaughter the lamb, so Hansen could not go. It is.


    "In an instant... you said that killing can''t kill?" Hansen did not go to the hand, wanting to let the female emperor solve it, pretending not to mean it.


    Although it is a bit self-deception, but in the face of such a super-god creature, he himself is not quite able to start, but he does not want to let this super-god creature.


    This is the super-god gene, which is related to Hansen��s evolution.


    The female devil looked at the white deer and said, "If possible, I hope you can let it go and let it stay in the shelter."


    ��Why?�� Hansen frowned at the female emperor, thinking that she could not get her hands like herself.


    Otherwise, what is the use of super-god creatures that do not have any fighting power and only run in the shelter? Even if you don''t even watch the door, it won''t even call.


    The female devil looked at the white deer and said, "If I am not mistaken, this white deer has the power of air transport. Although it seems to be useless, but where it is, or who is close to it, There may be good luck with it."


    "What? There is such a thing, why don''t you say it earlier." Hansen immediately ran to the front of the white deer with a smile, kneeling down and treating it with the light of the wound.


    "It��s just a misunderstanding. Don��t worry about it. I��m the pacifist who loves small animals. Go back and follow me. I promise to eat and drink and treat you as a baby.�� Han Sen treats white The injury on the deer, while squeezing a smile and talking to the white deer, no matter whether it can understand.


    Hansen naturally knows the benefits of air transport. If you don''t say anything, the air transport is better, and the chance of exploding the soul is much higher. This is a very important event.


    Like Wang Yuhang, the extremely low air transport will be very unlucky. It is naturally beneficial to Hansen to have a high-powered mascot such as White Deer.


    However, it is not easy to catch such a thing of the air, even the speed of the female emperor can not catch up with it, or use the teleport to stop it, the average person or super **** creature wants to catch up with it. Totally impossible.


    The white deer was cured, and the white deer was very docile, and did not run away. He stood up and stood by.


    "Forget it, let''s go back to the shelter." Hansen did not go on to find the super **** creature, and went to the shelter with the white deer.


    He was afraid that he would not go, and the white deer ran away halfway.


    And the pet game is approaching, and Hansen can''t go too far.


    Back to the shelter, Hansen settled the white deer, but fortunately it did not mean to escape, but also saved Hansen a lot of trouble.


    Han Sen looked at the time, and he packed up something and sent it back to the league, ready to go to the pet competition.


    "I have to look at it, what the **** is going to do in the family." Han Sen looked at his own beast and couldn''t help but lick his mouth.

 Chapter 840： Qi Jia’s calculation

    The venues for pets can accommodate at least a few hundred thousand people, but nowadays they are crowded everywhere, and even the place where they are staying is almost gone.


    Fortunately, Hansen is a contested player who does not need to participate in the sea election contest, and can directly enter the top 100 competitions, which saves a lot of time.


    However, this time the pet contest was actually hosted by Qi Xiuwen, and some of them were unexpected.


    There are not many people in Qijialai, there are not many surpassors, and Qi Xiuwen is the host. This lineup is probably impossible to do to him.


    "Is it really true that there is something to ask me, so I deliberately show it?" Han Sen frowned slightly, but he felt that something was wrong.


    If Qi Jia really has something to ask for himself, then come to him privately, why bother to make such a big battle?


    When Hansen appeared, she directly summoned the jihadist angel and ordered her to enter the arena.


    The audience saw Hansen and the jihad angels, and they immediately cheered and sighed. In fact, many people came to see the jihad angels.


    Even the ordinary audience who did not know the origins of the jihad angels, it is a surprise to see such a gorgeous humanoid pet.


    The jihadist angels easily defeated the opponent, without any suspense. However, under the control of Hansen, the jihadist angel did not destroy the pet''s soul.


    After all, it��s just a game. There is no hatred and no resentment. Naturally, there is no need to kill.


    "Old Han, this pet is really amazing." When Hansen was resting, some people who knew him had come to see him, and more wanted to see the holy war angels.


    "Sure enough, something is wrong." Han Sen felt more and more wrong.


    ��Is it true that Qi��s family is fascinating with my jihad angels? But what good is it for them? Ticket revenue? Or pet pets? These benefits are simply not comparable to the bonuses they pay.�� Han Sen I thought about it for a while, but I couldn��t think about it for a while.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s heart moved, got up and walked out of the lounge, went outside to watch the ongoing game, and watched the other pets�� souls.


    A pet looked down. After a while, Hansen saw a black body with a heavy armor, like a beast''s pet, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "It turned out to be the case. Qi family is really a good means to calculate. I want to advertise my super **** creature. It is a good calculation." Han Sen secretly sneered.


    However, Hansen was also a little surprised. He discovered the purpose of the Qi family. It is like a beast''s pet beast. The fighting power is very amazing. Although it does not fully show its strength, it has already defeated the general **** blood. pet.


    The average person may think that it is a **** pet, but in fact it is not, but even more strange is that its life is stronger than some violent pets.


    Although it still does not reach the level of super **** creatures, the strength is already terrible, and it is even stronger than the average **** pet.


    The appearance of this pet beast, Hansen wants to understand a lot of things.


    Donglin started from genetic drugs. Their genetic creations, Danlian, silver, silver and silver all like to eat. It seems that it has a lot of help in its evolution.


    It seems that the Donglin Group should have developed a powerful drug that can make the pet beast change. It has also fed such a pet and set up such a game. I am afraid that the pet beast will finally Fight with the little angels.


    If a **** blood pet can compete with the super **** pet to a certain extent, do not say win, as long as the loss is not too ugly, can have a certain ability to fight, plus the small angels along the way to the other **** blood pets .


    In contrast, the Donglin Group announced the pet medicinal drugs they had researched. At that time, the advertising effect achieved was enough to make the pet medicinal drug of Donglin Group become a new alliance in the night.


    I believe that the pet medicinal herbs will be fed for a long time to have an effect. Without such a strong advertisement, it is not an easy task to promote it.


    What''s more, Donglin Group definitely wants to sell high prices directly, and there is no better advertisement than comparing it with the only super god.


    "It''s a good calculation." Han Sen secretly chilled.


    Although the first prize of the price of Donglin Group was given to Hansen��s advertising fee, the act of directly tying him and the little angel to the chariot still made Hansen very unhappy.


    "I want to use my little angel to advertise at such a price. It is too naive to think about it." Hansen thought about it and thought that he should give the family a chance.


    Finding the number of Qi Xiuwen, Hansen dialed directly.


    Qi Xiuwen was watching the game. Suddenly the communicator rang. When he saw Hansen��s number, he couldn��t help but frown, and then connected the call.


    "Han, what is it for me to find me?" Although Qi Xiuwen is the head of Hansen''s army, he does not have a cold on Hansen.


    "Donglin Group wants to advertise with my pet, at least it should be asked what is the price of my pet advertising fee." Han Sen lazy to talk nonsense, directly point out the point.


    ��How did he know?�� Qi Xiuwen suddenly changed his face, but immediately smiled and said: ��Han��s director, you are laughing, we Donglin Group held a pet competition, although it is advertising to our Donglin Group, but it has already Providing a generous bonus, is this a normal business practice?"


    "I will give you the opportunity to pay for the advertising. Now you don''t pay, don''t blame me later." Han Sen said faintly.


    Qi Xiuwen smiled and said: "Han, if you have any needs, let me tell you, if I have the ability, I will try my best to help you."


    Han Sen sees Qi Xiuwen just shirking, without any sincerity, he said: "I don''t need you to help me. On the contrary, I am helping you. You should come to me if you think about it."


    After that, Han Sen directly disconnected the communication.


    Qi Xiuwen looked anxious. He dialed his father''s number for the first time and said Hansen''s story.


    "Father, Hansen already knows our purpose, what do we do? Do you have to pay him?" After the completion, Qi Xiuwen asked.


    "Don''t care about him, now I will start propagating pet Dan. I don''t need his cooperation. As long as the A-stab beast has a good performance in the confrontation with the super **** pet, we have already succeeded." A quiet voice came from the communicator. .


    "But if you don''t pay him, what if he quits?" Qi Xiuwen said.


    "We have started propaganda. He is now retiring. It only makes people think that he is afraid of the pets that we have fed with pets, and then the champions will win the championship. The effect is the same. Since he has already participated in the battle, then It��s impossible for him.�� The voice has a strong self-confidence that is all in control, and every sentence is very light, but it reveals a strong and unbelievable belief.

 Chapter 841： Pet dan

    Hansen��s communicator is ringing, and it��s almost going to be blown up. It��s all better friends. 3. The fastest


    Hansen connected the communicator one by one, all to tell him that Donglin Group produced a pet Dan. When I saw the pet Dan, everyone understood what happened. They reminded Hansen. Be careful.


    Hansen thanked them for their kindness and told them that they already knew it and were trying to solve it.


    "Han Sen, if you want to retire, our previous agreement can not count." Hansen finally connected the call of Huangpu Ping, and Huang Fu immediately said to Han Sen.


    "It''s useless. I am withdrawing from the competition now. Donglin can advertise that I am afraid of them. The purpose of their promotion is the same." Han Sen said faintly.


    The Donglin Group has started propaganda now. It has already been made clear that it will not discuss it with him. Otherwise, the propaganda of Pet Dan should start after the battle with the Little Angel.


    "I have a way to go. There are still several games from the finals. Before that, you will encounter several super **** creatures. You only need to show a little weakness in the first few games, so that they will stay a little longer, then Donglin. Even if the pet''s soul of the group has some performance, it will not be so conspicuous." Huang Fu said.


    Hansen still shook his head: "It''s no use. This game is now staring at the big guys in the league. Their eyes are poisonous. If you don''t pay for it, it will only make Donglin''s pet Dan more famous."


    "What should I do?" Huangpu Pingqing couldn''t think of any solution at the same time. Some of her heart blamed herself. If she didn''t invite Hansen, maybe Hansen would not necessarily participate.


    Hansen smiled and said, "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome. Just continue playing in peacetime."


    "Continue the game?" Huang Fu bottle clear does not understand the meaning of Han Sen.


    Hansen did not explain much: "Yes, it is to continue the game. As before, there is no need for any countermeasures. Well, just like this, I have to give a remark to give her peace of mind."


    Hanging up the communication, Hansen dialed the communication device of Ji Yanran. After chatting for a while, it hangs.


    The pet competition is still going on. Hansen went back to watch the game. The game of the A-Spikes has attracted a lot of attention. At this time, everyone wants to know whether the pet Dan developed by Donglin Group is really effective.


    When it was the turn of the beast to appear, everyone''s eyes fell on it, and its opponent was a blood-bearing beast.


    As a result, the bear beast is not the opponent of the nail beast. The beating of the beast is repeated, and the body is quickly torn out of many wounds. However, the bear beast completely threatens the safety of the beetle, even its carapace If you can''t open it, fighting is a one-sided advantage.


    In the end, it was less than half an hour. The owner of the bear beast chose to surrender and did not want to ruin the blood pet that he could not easily feed.


    After this pet battle, many people have a very high evaluation of the nail beast. If it is really pet-dan, it is so powerful. Donglin''s pet Dan is really a good thing.


    Of course, this kind of performance is not enough to impress the hearts of those big people. The big men will eventually see the result of the fight between the beast and the little angel. If it is of no use to the super god, who will spend a lot of money to buy a pet? ?


    After all, if you buy pets at a big price, the main reason is to be able to help when you are hunting supernatural creatures. If you can''t help, it is no different from ordinary blood-blooded pets. Naturally, no one will pay a big price.


    After Hansen saw the battle of the A-stab beast, he also nodded secretly. The mind of Donglin was deep and really great.


    He chose to feed this beetle, which is a very good choice in itself, because the defensive power of the beast is amazing, and it is still possible to block one or two if it is on the super **** creature.


    Now it has been strengthened by the pet Dan, and its armor has become more powerful. Even if it is a little angel, it is not possible to open its carapace with one or two swords.


    As long as you can live with a few swords, it is enough to make people crazy. After all, there are not many humans who can fully attack the super-god creatures.


    Such a **** pet will have a great use in the future when hunting supernatural creatures.


    Dong Lin��s position must have been studied after the strength of the little angel, and he made such a decision. It is not true that Han Senjin is not retreating. He has already made a profit.


    However, Hansen only slightly grinned, revealing a playful smile.


    Since he took the initiative and Donglin showdown, he naturally had the perfect preparation. Although the family thought it was very good, but they did not pay, Hansen would not let them take advantage of it.


    It is the turn of the little angel to appear, the opponent is also a blood pet, many people are also watching this game, they want to know how Hansen will respond.


    Now everyone knows Donglin��s plan and wants to use Hansen��s super **** as a touchstone to achieve the effect of promoting pet Dan.


    Many people want to know if Hansen will retreat because of this. As a result, the little angels appear as usual, and like the beginning, they directly hit the blood pet with an overwhelming advantage.


    Qi Xiuwen saw the performance of the jihad angel, and his heart was slightly lightened. He was really afraid that Hansen would let the jihad angels begin to release water now, so that when fighting with the beetle, the advantage of the beast would not be revealed.


    In fact, Qi Xiuwen himself thought more, compared to his Laozi, Qi Xiuwen is still tender.


    If Hansen really did that, it would only make their pet Dan reputation even stronger.


    After watching the performance of the jihadist angels, many people''s faces have become eccentric, and there are many big people with hands and eyes. Many people know that Qi family has fallen out with Hansen, and they have no intention of paying Hansen advertising fees.


    And in fact, Qi has never had the kind of plan. They have the effect they wanted from the beginning. Only in this way can they truly reflect the power of pet Dan, which is far better than the application of Hansen to advertise. .


    Now Hansen still allows the jihadist angels to participate in the war, and he does not know what plans he has.


    A beast was very conspicuous in the last few games, and even defeated a **** pet, so many people were very surprised.


    Although not as big as the jihadist angel''s advantage, it can be said to be a victory, but it has already been awesome.


    The only doubt now is that the beast is useless in the face of super gods.


    The little angels all the way to crush up, and soon it was the final match with the Beatles. The final was very eye-catching. I don''t know how many people are staring at this battle.


    If the A-stab can have some performance, then the pet Danfeng League is already a nail-biting thing, and it can definitely sell the sky-high price.


    Seeing that the game time has arrived, everyone is watching the pets out of the battle, waiting for the jihad angel and the beast.

 Chapter 842： Iron Knight King

    In the lounge, Han Sen''s face is relaxed, Donglin''s good calculation, and the beast is really powerful. Their only mistake is to choose the wrong object.


    If honestly negotiating, Hansen doesn''t mind playing a show with them, letting their pets sell a good price, and they also get some advertising fees, everyone is good.


    Since Donglin��s figure is so absolute, I want to take him as a horse and step on the little angel, so it��s no wonder that Hansen is ruthless.


    After summoning the little angel, Hansen did not let her play, but continued to summon a beast.


    A group of cyan looming figures appeared in front of Hansen, like a ghostly beast.


    The ghostly beast soul went straight to the little angel, and the strangeness was integrated into her body and attached to her.


    The body of the little angel did not change much, but a pair of scorpions turned into cyan, and there seemed to be a strange blue flame burning inside.


    This beast soul is Hansen��s last acquired steel knight king beast soul, the type is a humanoid pet attached to the body soul.


    Like the previous level of pet armor obtained by Hansen, it is a beast soul that only pets can use, and the Iron Knight King has a greater restriction, and only the humanoid pet beast can be used.


    After Hansen got it, he fed it black crystal, letting it evolve toward the violent level of the beast, and it has not evolved.


    I don''t know if it''s a bad luck, or the white deer''s airlift has fallen on Hansen''s body. The Iron Knight King''s Beast Soul has evolved successfully yesterday.


    Now attached to the body of the little angel, she immediately got the blessing of the Iron Knight, and the quality of all aspects has been greatly improved.


    "Qi Xiuwen, Qi Xiuwen, since you don''t want to talk well, you must have the consciousness to bear the consequences." Han Sen said to himself, let the little angels walk out of the lounge and go to the pets.


    A beast has come to the top of the battlefield, but the figure of the jihadist angel has not yet appeared, and many people are talking about it.


    "Han Sen will not abandon the war?"


    "Should not be, do you want to abandon the war and let Qi family take advantage of it?"


    "If you don''t abandon the war, let the armor beast block a few swords, it will be worth the loss."


    "I hope that you don''t want to abandon the war. If the pet is really useful, there is hope for hunting the gods in the future."


    ......


    When everyone was talking about it, they saw a gorgeous angel flying out of the pet''s mouth and suddenly caused a cheer.


    "How does Hansen want to do it? Look at the performance of the beast. I am afraid that it is difficult for the jihad angel to solve it with one or two swords. This will only make it cheaper to go out in the battle." In the battle of the gods, watching the side of Ningyue Said.


    "Qi family can''t take advantage of it." Ning Yue said faintly.


    "Why? Look at the data analysis of the game, should there be no problem with the swordsman holding a few swords?" God asked him.


    Ning Yue smiled and said: "There is nothing wrong with the data, but you should look at the hearts of the people. There are many things in the world that we don''t understand. If you only look at the data, many things that you feel are right, often the result is This is not the case. But if you look at people''s hearts, then even if you don''t know anything, you will know the result."


    "I don''t have the patience of you." God''s son smiled and shook his head.


    "Come on, don''t worry, we are still young, and we are very fortunate. We are in the best of times. There are many opportunities in front of us. What we need to do is to seize these opportunities... cough... ..." Ning Yue said that he couldn''t help but cough twice.


    "Are you okay?" God is a little afraid of Ningyue, but the flesh and blood makes him worry about Ning Yue.


    "Nothing, I am used to it, watch the game, the good drama should be about to begin, don''t miss it." Ning Yue shook his head slightly, but his eyes were always staring at the jihadist angel on the field.


    Qi Xiuwen saw the jihadist angels appearing on the face, and his face showed a happy color. Although the jihad angels did not appear, the Qi family could profit, but it was not as shocking as the jihadist angels came after the war.


    As the whistle of the game sounded, watching the jihad angels swinging their swords to the beast, Qi Xiuwen��s excited fists clenched tightly, and his heart screamed wildly: ��Go ahead, the era that belongs to us is coming. It is."


    Hundreds of thousands of people on the battle platform, as well as countless pairs of eyes watching virtual images, are also staring at the jihadist angels, want to watch this battle.


    In the next moment, the transparent sword of the jihad angel directly squats on the back of the scalloped beast. The thorns are like black metal. They look hard and hard. In fact, they are hard and hard to imagine. Even the blood is profitable. The claws are hard to hurt.


    However, under the sword of the jihad angel, the hard shell of the beast is like a tofu, and it is cut directly. A good pet beast is only two in the blink of an eye. Flowing over the ground, the dispersion between the streamers disappeared quickly.


    Qi Xiuwen��s smile was stiff on his face, as if he was stupid and everything was blank.


    In the distant Donglin, a middle-aged man saw this scene. The hand that had been leisurely drinking tea suddenly shook. The tea cup fell directly on the ground and the tea was scattered.


    The middle-aged man seemed to be ignorant of all this, staring at the virtual image with his eyes, and shouted: "Impossible... how could this be..."


    Many of the big guys in the league are stunned, and then their faces are showing a lost and playful look.


    What they disappointed naturally is what the family has tried to make. It is so vulnerable in the face of the gods. The pets that were thought to be useful can not seem so useful, so they want to kill. God''s biological heart is cold again.


    The natural taste is that Qi family seems to have done a very stupid thing this time. Not only has such a large price bonus, but also the killing of the blood-sucking pet that has been painfully fed. The imaginary advertising effect is not only not, but instead It has the opposite effect.


    Although everyone now knows that pet Dan can really make the pet beast strong, but how to become stronger, it is the same as the blood pet, it is the life of the **** of the gods, so it is unchanged and what is the use? What?


    After a brief silence on the battle platform, the sound of cheering shouted.


    "The level of **** pet is nb, it is much stronger than the blood pet."


    "It''s the only level of God''s pet, so handsome, all of them are a sword to solve the problem."


    "The original is still a bit of an expectation for this beast. It seems that I think too much, and I was directly smashed by a sword."


    "Haha, Qijia is self-sufficient. Are you not nb at home? Isn''t it a strong pet? Is it angering Hansen, who has never killed a pet before, and now he is directly smashed..."


    Qi Xiuwen paled his face and put the reward down. He didn''t know how the pet game ended in the end. The whole person was a little dizzy.


    He only knows that this time it was really messed up. The pet Dan, who was able to make the Qi family take off directly, was beaten into **** by this sword.


    Although pet Dan can still make Qi family have a small exhibition, but I am afraid it is much slower than expected.

 Chapter 843： Emerald gold tree

    "Haha, it��s really laughing at me. Why is this family? Their pet Dan does have some effect. If you honestly ask for advertising, the effect is much better than it is now, and it will not be so bad." Emperor Yongqing and Hansen traded Beast, and the glamorous face was full of smiles: "In this way, the price of pet Dan listed may be much lower."


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly: "I am a very good person, but they are not willing to talk to me. What can I do?"


    "Hey, if you let Donglin hear it, I am afraid that he is not vomiting blood." Huangfu bottle smiled.


    "Still forever, take advantage of it, why bother with those boring words?" Han Sen did not have that thought, and his tongue was fast, and he had no substantial benefit to him.


    Hansen did not have time to wait for more. After returning to his father-in-law and his mother-in-law, he returned to the base.


    In addition to the sale of the animalized Dan to Huangpu Pingqing, Hansen got a few Donglin''s non-selling medicinal herbs. After returning to the base, he entered the shelter. He wanted to give them a small silver and silver and try them out. There is no help.


    However, Han Senxing took the medicinal herbs to the shelter, but found that there was not even one person. Those guys did not know where to go.


    Hansen called two times, and no one answered him. He thought that something had happened. He quickly found the shelter in the hole in the tunnel. He found that they were all on the square and there was no invasion.


    "What are you doing here?" Hansen ran to the square and saw that the female emperor and the little silver and silver were all in a circle around the center of the square, as if they were watching something.


    "There was a sapling here." The moment the female emperor finally came back, turned and looked at Hansen, and looked a little strange.


    "What''s so strange about growing a sapling, it''s worth you all around here?" Hansen said with a sigh of relief: "You are all super **** creatures, why are you so ignorant, a tree is put You have been looking at it, it is worse than the country."


    Hansen said that he walked to the side of the small silver and silver. From the top of it, he saw a small tree growing out of the slate gap in the square.


    Just glanced at it, Han Sen was stunned, and his face was as good as a small silver silver.


    "This...this...this...how did the tree grow up?" Hansen pointed at the words and stuttered.


    The small sapling is about two feet tall, but the leaves are very lush, the shape is a bit like welcoming pine, but it is too small, more like a bonsai.


    The whole tree is green and crystal clear, just like a superb jade carving, one leaf and one leaf are beautiful and can''t be described.


    This is not a big deal. What really makes Hansen look stunned is that there are six fruits on the small tree.


    What is so strange about the fruit? Isn''t the normal fruit on the tree above normal?


    But who has seen the treasure chest growing above the tree? The six fruits are six mini gold treasure chests, and the whole body is golden and golden. The treasure box is engraved with many mysterious and simple symbols.


    The whole sapling is full of jewels, and the gas of life continues to spurt. There is also a scent of sacred spirits flowing underneath, turning into clouds and haunting between the branches and leaves, the magical surprise that cannot be said.


    The emerald tree gold box, anyone who looks will feel weird.


    And Han Sen looks at it clearly, this jade gold tree is definitely not a craft, but a real living thing, a real living plant.


    Those mini gold treasure chests are the fruits that grow on them, and Hansen can even see the vitality above.


    In an instant, the female emperor shook her head: "We don''t know. When I came out this morning, I saw this sapling, and I don''t know when it came out."


    "Right, when we saw this sapling, Xiaobai was next to it." The moment the female emperor thought of something, pointing to the white deer on the side.


    Hansen suddenly rejoiced, hugged the white deer and kissed him on the head of his head: "You are awesome, you are a beast of air, this is only a few days, even a baby is born. I really love you."


    The white deer is very docile and stands there, and there is no special reaction.


    Xiaoyinyin was very angry and jumped to Hansen��s head and grabbed Hansen��s hair. Obviously, Hansen was so close to Bailu.


    Hansen picked up the small silver and silver in his arms and continued to look at this emerald golden tree. This tree is full of vitality and is comparable to a super **** creature. It is definitely a baby.


    Maybe it will be a fairy or a peach tree. If you wait for the emerald golden tree to grow up, maybe the six gold treasure chests are more useful than the fairy peach.


    "Can the gold treasure box fruit be eaten? Or is it true that the fruits of these gold treasure chests can be opened? It is also possible to breed any rare treasures inside." Hansen��s heart is secretly yy.


    However, after watching it for a while, he did not see the true origin of this jade gold tree. He asked the female emperor on the side: "Do you know the origin of this seedling?"


    "I don''t know the origin of this sapling, but it is definitely not a product. If the fruit of this golden treasure chest is mature, it will definitely be a thing of the sky." The female emperor looked at the fruit of the golden treasure chest.


    "This is still used by you, I also know that it will be a good thing." Han Sen was depressed, and the female emperor said that it was equal to saying nothing.


    In an instant, the female emperor shook her head and said, "I mean, this kind of anti-sky thing, just like the empty vine, will certainly attract many powerful super-god creatures to peep. Whether we can keep it is a big problem. Don''t say anything else, it''s just the strength of the ghost blood emperor, it''s not that we can compete. If he takes all the super **** creatures to grab it, we may not be able to resist it."


    Hansen suddenly took a look, he only looked happy, did not think of this.


    Listening to the moment the female emperor said this, Han Sen felt that it was indeed very possible.


    "This is a big problem, but since this tree was born in our shelter, it is surnamed Han, and definitely can''t let others **** it." Hansen said greedily.


    "Only by our existing strength, I am afraid it is difficult to keep." The female emperor gave Hansen a cold water.


    "Reassured, I have my own way, just do not know when the golden treasure box fruit can mature?" Han Sen said while looking at the gold treasure chest.


    "Look at its vitality, it will probably mature in two or three months." The female emperor thought about it.


    ��Are two or three months?�� Hansen frowned slightly. Although his mouth was relaxed, it was definitely not an easy task to preserve the fruit of this emerald golden tree.


    However, Hansen is very much looking forward to the fruits of these gold treasure chests. I don''t know what kind of treasures will be born inside.

 Chapter 844： Angel gene solution

    The emerald golden tree will only mature for a while, and now it is not urgent. Hansen has come up with several kinds of medicinal herbs he has won. Each one has taken one out, and the words are open in front of the small silver and silver. See if they are interested.


    The little goblins saw the medicinal herbs and suddenly flew toward one of them, but they did not fly to the side of the medicinal herbs, and they were swallowed by the small silver and silver directly.


    Such a little goblin was reluctant to choose another kind of medicinal medicine to swallow it.


    Hansen��s heart was amazed. The elixir that the little goblins first chose and the medicinal herbs that were eaten by the small silver and silver were actually the pets of the family.


    Hansen took another pet Dan out. Sure enough, the silver, silver and goblin were both earning to eat. Hansen gave a bottle of 100 capsules of the prize to everyone.


    In addition to the strange spirit of the female emperor, there is not much interest in pet Dan, even the little angels have no small interest in pet Dan.


    Big black black and white are also very fond of pet Dan, but the number of one hundred is too small, they just finished eating, and did not see any special effects.


    "It seems that the pet Dan is more useful than I thought. Aside from the heart of the family, the Donglin Group is really powerful. I don''t know what kind of raw materials the pet Dan used to make. It will actually be pets and aliens in the shelter. It has a role." Han Sen knows that although he has pressed the pet Dan, but the pet Dan is popular in the market, it is only a matter of time. Even if there are some problems in the previous propaganda, the price of the sale may not be high. But in the future, it will definitely rise slowly.


    "It seems that we must first hoard some pets." Han Sen is thinking about how to buy a batch of pets at a low price. Now that the price is not high, they are also very cost-effective for feeding small silver and silver.


    Han Sen said that if he did it, he was ready to return to the league to think of ways to get some pets from various channels.


    However, Han Sen just came back to the league and heard an explosive news.


    Angel Gene hunted the super **** creature in the sanctuary of the Second God and obtained the essence of life genes.


    At the same time, Angel Gene has launched a high-level angel genetic fluid, which can be used by humans with a constitution of 100. Then you can get a temporary physical upgrade, which can last for two hours. After two hours, you will enter a weak period, but not too The big hazard can only be recovered after a period of rest.


    With the current technology of the Alliance, it only needs to be soaked in the rejuvenating liquid for a few days, and it will be able to recover as ever.


    And the use of the strong lock of genetic locks, the effect will be better, the physical fitness can be close to the heavens, the power can be released, the effect will last longer.


    Angel''s gene is to kill the super-god creature by the angel''s genetic fluid, and show the essence of life genes, while showing the effect of the angel''s genetic fluid.


    The current angel genetic fluid is the best for the evolutionary, although there are some enhancements for the transcend, but the actual effect is not too strong, and the degree of qualitative change is not achieved.


    The release of Angel''s genetic fluid shocked the entire alliance. This is definitely a great invention that has entered a new era. With the release of Angel Gene Liquid, Angel Gene has become a real one in a very short time. The cornerstone of the alliance, the Zhao family is in the league, everyone is talking about the angel gene and the angel gene solution, the impact on the alliance is simply unimaginable.


    Because this high-grade goods is difficult to mass-produce, and the price is very expensive, Angel Gene has also introduced several low-end models for ordinary people, which can be used by ordinary evolutionists, and can enhance their physique in a short time, but the effect is A lot worse.


    These low-end angel genetic fluids are the main products of the angel gene.


    At the same time, Angel Gene also announced the main component of Angel''s genetic fluid, the blood of the Shura, and must be the stock solution. The Shura blood cloned by genetic technology has no similar effect.


    This indirectly makes it impossible for humans and Shura to negotiate completely. In order to continue the production of angelic genetic fluid, this battle must be sustained.


    Although there are also people who oppose the use of angelic genetic fluids, the sounds are only minimal, the rise of angelic genetic fluids is unstoppable, and it has had an incalculable impact and change for the entire coalition, and even the entire universe.


    Although Hansen hated not to kill the Zhao family, but he also had to admire, Zhao Qi is indeed a powerful figure, Angel Gene Liquid is indeed an epoch-making product.


    Although Ji Jia got the angel genetic fluid early, Ji Ji was not the main force to engage in biological genes, and he was not able to study the method of making angel genetic fluid.


    In fact, this is no wonder that Ji Jia, Qi Jia is also a big man who is engaged in biological genes. After getting the angel genetic fluid, he did not study the results.


    Now the most injured is also Qi family, after the original pet Dan listed, they thought they could become the league''s new rich, who knows that the propaganda was frustrated first, and then the Zhao family''s angel gene liquid followed closely.


    There is an angel''s genetic fluid that can immediately increase its strength. Who is willing to spend a lot of time and money to feed pets that don''t seem to be of much use?


    Originally hoarding a large number of pets Dan, ready to let go of the family, suddenly suddenly a bit, a large number of pets Dan is difficult to sell, so ambitious Qi family, the capital chain has a fault, turnover It became a problem.


    Hansen is not too worried about the angel''s genetic fluid. After all, the senior angel genetic fluid needs to use the blood of the Shura royal family, and the production capacity is very limited.


    Moreover, the high-level angel genetic fluid catalyzes the human master, the body is mixed and impure, and it is really impossible to kill the super-god creatures. It can be done by one or two people. Even if there are many people, it will cost a lot of money. It is possible to kill super **** creatures.


    This kind of thing that can accelerate the pace of human evolution as a whole is indeed very powerful.


    However, Hansen is more interested in aligning the pet Dan, unless the Zhao family can further, eliminate the negative effects of the angel''s genetic fluid, or extend the role of the angel''s genetic fluid, otherwise it is not a long-term solution.


    Coupled with the lack of blood in the Shura royal family, the influence of Angel''s genetic fluid is limited until there is no ability to artificially synthesize the blood of Shura.


    But pet Dan is different. Although it can''t see too much effect in a short time, it can affect human development in the long run.


    After Hansen figured out the current difficulties of Qi family, he planned to smash the pet Dan for a good opportunity to sell pets in exchange for funds.


    Anyway, pets are less likely to be used later, and after people really realize the benefits of pets, pets will definitely appreciate again.

 Chapter 845： Sword refers to the Ghost Blood Sanctuary

    Hansen himself was inconvenient to come forward, and he wanted to ask Ji Ruozhen to help him buy a pet Dan, and told Ji Ruozhen the future of pet Dan.


    Ji Ruozhen agrees with Hansen��s thoughts and has opened a family meeting, hoping to take advantage of this opportunity to swallow a large number of pets that are now sold by Qi.


    Only nowadays, most people have been stunned by the advent of Angel Gene Liquid. Their minds are all above the angel''s genetic fluid. They simply can''t listen to Ji Ruozhen, and finally they can''t convince Ji Jia to contribute.


    Ji Ruozhen can only use his own family, and make up a sum of money as much as possible. Together with Hansen''s shabu-shabu selling iron, he almost dumped all the money he had made, and swallowed a large number of pets sold by Qi.


    Because Qijia put heavy treasure on the pet Dan, pre-production of a large number of pet Dan and materials, the market is seriously insufficient, resulting in the lack of capital chain, in order to quickly withdraw funds, now sell pets Danlian cost The price is not up, Ji Ruozhen bought a lot of low prices at this time, but Qi also wants to thank him.


    After all, a lot of money flowed to the angel''s genetic fluid at this time, and it was able to help the Qi family with a large amount of money to help the family.


    Hansen is only responsible for the money. The operation of the matter is still to be completed by Ji Ruozhen. He himself is trying to strengthen his strength in the shelter and keep his own jade gold tree.


    Hansen wants to come and think that he only wants to keep it. He is sure that he can''t keep it. It is better to take the initiative to attack and weaken the strength of the ghost blood emperor, so that he can get the initiative.


    "The idea is good, but how do you bring those level **** creatures out of the ghost shelter?" Although the female emperor felt that Hansen''s method was feasible, but those **** creatures were in the shelter, Hansen could not rush. Going in and looking for death, if you can��t tell it, it��s useless.


    "It is not difficult to get out, just have to run faster." Hansen sneered, and the shadow of Wang Yuhang emerged in his mind.


    If you want to bring out the gods of the level, you can only rely on Wang Yuhang. Hansen himself is definitely not good.


    Fortunately, Wang Yuhang was brought here by Zhao Jiayu. Otherwise, it was really not easy to find him. After Hansen found Wang Yuhang, he asked if he dared to kill the **** creature.


    "The **** of the gods counts a hair, come and kill one, and I will kill a pair." Wang Yuhang looked arrogant.


    Hansen was surprised to look up and down Wang Yuhang. After a while, he said: "Uncle, isn��t it, when were you so nb?"


    "Hey, I don''t want you to see what good things I got." Wang Yuhang looked mysteriously out of the backpack and carefully took out a metal box. After opening it, I saw two purple injections inside.


    "Angel''s genetic fluid?" Hansen naturally recognizes this.


    "Hey, senior angel genetic fluid, the kind that can directly let people put power out." Wang Yuhang said excitedly.


    ��Where did you get it?�� Hansen was a little surprised. Now this thing is very popular inside the league. Everyone wants it, but the blood of the Shura royal family is limited, and the shipment is very small. Wang Yuhang can��t be regarded as a big man. It��s surprising to go to two.


    "Of course, I will pay for it. Otherwise, do you think Zhao will send me in vain?" Wang Yuhang put away the angel''s genetic fluid and said, "You said where the place is, go, Xiaoshu takes you to kill the monster."


    "That''s all depends on Xiaoshu." Hansen smiled with a wink in his eyes. Now Wang Yuhang is inflated, and he is not afraid of it. He just took him to the Ghost Blood Shelter.


    If it is changed, Wang Yuhang dare not go to a problem, after all, there are too many gods in the level, and he is unlucky, and may lead directly to a nest.


    Now that there is an angel''s genetic fluid, it is not only courageous, but it can also protect his life at a critical time.


    Two people all the way to the north of the ghost blood shelter, Wang Yuhang called a male to correct the anger, a little uncle I have angel genetic fluid I am afraid of who.


    Hansen now only hopes that he will not expand too much. If he wants to go back to the level of God, he will probably suffer a big loss.


    The Ghost Blood Shelter is an old castle. It is much smaller than Hansen''s imagination. It looks like a ghost, and there is no such a fairy sect.


    "I thought that what terrible place you said, it is here, look at your uncle and me, I can flatten it alone." Wang Yuhang grabbed the syringe and tied it to his arm.


    He saw that the shelter was not big, and thought that there was no particularly powerful role in it.


    Hansen quickly grabbed his hand and smiled and said: "Uncle, you want to kill me, I won''t stop you, but let''s see it clearly, wait for it to kill again?"


    Your face, let the little rabbits live for two more minutes. Wang Yuhang only took the syringe.


    However, the two people watched it for a while, and Wang Yuhang��s face changed for a while, and the previous heroic spirit had long since disappeared.


    I saw the top of the Ghost Blood Sanctuary. From time to time, there are dragons and other strange creatures hovering around, and there are horrible strange birds patrolling around, and you can see people and other alien creatures running outside the shelter.


    In half an hour, they saw less than five levels of **** creatures. This is only within his shelter. I don''t know how many levels of creatures I can''t see.


    "Uncle, I see that the opportunity is almost there. Do you want to kill them and kill them all?" Hansen smiled and looked at Wang Yuhang, who was a little white in his face.


    Wang Yuhang almost jumped up and said, "Your sister, you want to slay me? So many horrible creatures, you don''t want me to rush in with you to die?"


    "I can''t do it when I rush in, but we can lead one or two to kill it. With your uncle''s ability, isn''t that easy?" Hansen smiled.


    Wang Yuhang suddenly turned into a bitter gourd face: "I told you to be uncle? You know how bad I am. If I have passed, I will not bring out a nest of **** creatures. I am afraid how to die." do not know."


    "You don''t have a senior angel genetic fluid, you are so scared," Hansen said.


    "I bought it for my wife, it is used to kill God creatures, not just to escape." Wang Yuhang said.


    "Uncle, this is not the way to do this. You should lead the creatures of the level to come out. If you kill it, you will be divided into 60% of the essence of life genes. I only need 40%. If you get out of the beast, you can take it first." Han Sen immediately It��s the most important thing to kill the gods, and the other things Hansen can��t count on.


    And the level of God creatures is definitely a generation, and the essence of the life gene of a generation is given to Wang Yuhang.


    "Really?" Wang Yuhang suddenly brightened his eyes.


    "When did I lie to Xiaoshu?" Hansen said with a sigh of relief.


    "No, I want 70% of the essence of life genes, I will take the animal soul first." Wang Yuhang bit his teeth and said.


    "Yes." Hansen agreed.

 Chapter 846： Lure the super **** creature

    "Man-made money birds are eating and killing, fight." Wang Yuhang gritted his teeth to cheer himself up.


    "Uncle, you are not auspicious, you should say that you are a biker and become a motorcycle, and you can buy a house wife." Hansen said with a smile.


    Wang Yuhang suddenly said: "The right pair, buy a house wife, hey, I didn''t count the one I said before."


    Han Sen sees Wang Yuhang ready to rush out and quickly pulls him: "Don''t worry, let''s see clearly and find a good opportunity. You will shoot a long shot in the past. If you shoot, run, don''t really go."


    "I know, I am not stupid. I have more experience than you." Wang Yuhang glanced at Han Sen, and got out of the woods, marching along the z-shape, waiting for the range of the bow and arrow, Wang Yuhang was facing The man who was only swimming in the distance was shot by an arrow.


    Arrow just shot, Wang Yuhang did not see if there was a shot, turned and ran, it was really faster than the rabbit.


    Han Sen looked stunned, Wang Yuhang did not shoot at the root of the arrow, far from the other man.


    Snapped!


    Just when Hansen thought that Wang Yuhang had failed, he saw that the arrow fell on the ground. He suddenly saw the rocky ground moving. A rock giant climbed up from the ground and screamed and chased the past toward Wang Yuhang.


    The man next to him was also alarmed, holding the spear in his hand and charging it together.


    The grotesque bird in the sky also came in from the air, a pair of poisonous birds, staring at Wang Yuhang who was running on the ground.


    "True cow!" Hansen could not help but sigh, this shot an arrow, all went to the South Pole, or led to the three-level **** creatures to chase, this is really no one.


    Seeing that Wang Yuhang was about to be caught up, Hansen quickly sneaked from the side and silently followed him.


    Hansen didn��t dare to shoot now. It��s too close to the Ghost Blood Shelter. They haven��t killed a level **** creature yet. The gods in the Ghost Blood Shelter have supported it. I��m afraid I want to run. Not easy.


    "Head, come and save me." Wang Yuhang saw the strange bird in the air rushing down and suddenly yelled.


    Hansen naturally ignores him, and does not even say a word, lest he be exposed to those gods, and he must not fight here. He must go further.


    After all, Wang Yuhang��s degree was not able to be caught up with the gods of the gods, and the strange birds were mad at them.


    The rock giant punched and even the ground was pulled out of a big pit.


    The man and the horse spear in the hands of the spear, and the flames of the horses rushed to Wang Yuhang as a streamer. Wang Yuhang suddenly fell into danger.


    "The head of the group will save me... I am going to die... I am rubbing... Hansen... You are a kid, I am not... ah..." Wang Yuhang suddenly became miserable.


    A wind blade wiped from his arm, and suddenly a **** mouth was cut out, and blood came out.


    The armor of the body was also burned by the flames. He was screaming and screaming, and he was besieged by the three gods. His life was in jeopardy.


    Hansen ignored him. This guy is really very jealous. Even when he did not use angel genetic fluid at this time, it is typical to ask for money.


    This kind of place is still too close to the Ghost Blood Shelter. Hansen��s current shot means giving up hunting. Anyway, when Wang Yuhang has more strength, he will not take care of him, and he will not scream for him. Followed silently.


    Wang Yuhang saw that Han Sen did not come out at all, and he was already in danger. If he accidentally hangs up, he can only take out a syringe with distress and put it on his body. He immediately injected the angel gene solution into it.


    I saw Wang Yuhang running, the pupil gradually turned into blood, and a small **** sharp corner was drilled on the top of the head. Both the degree and the flexibility were greatly improved.


    Under the chase of the three-level **** creatures, although it seems a little embarrassed, but no longer injured, all the way to escape in the mountains.


    "It��s not like this early, so it��s not a crime to find a sin.�� Han Sen despised Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang''s body is indeed a bit powerful. Although it is not like the layout of the game, there is a kind of slick that can''t be said. It is like a muddy muddy, it is difficult to predict his trajectory.


    Han Sen looked at it for a while, and he couldn''t help but admire him. It was difficult to predict his behavior pattern by observing the hole in the tunnel. He knew how strange his body was.


    Many times Hansen predicted that his behavior pattern had gone wrong. This guy seems to have never considered how to go next. All the methods are the result of temporary strains. Many of them are unexpected, but the result is unexpected. It is often good.


    This and the celestial technique are completely two extremes. The game is eager to make a decision and then move. Wang Yuhang is the first mover to say, where to go, wherever the car goes to the mountain, there must be a road.


    However, such a reckless body, even hard to let Wang Yuhang out of a living road, let Han Sen have some doubts, this guy is luck or bad luck.


    "Han Sen, you don''t come out again, I really want to be killed..." Wang Yuhang fled and screamed, and had been escaping for more than an hour. The blood in his eyes began to darken and the sharp corners of his head began to shrink.


    Looking at his appearance, the effectiveness of Angel''s genetic fluid has begun to weaken and should not be supported for too long.


    Seeing that Wang Yuhang had rushed into a valley, Hansen��s eyes flashed cold, and suddenly summoned the female emperor and the jihadist angels, and let them kill a level **** creature, Hansen himself rushed to the one. A man with a spear.


    In the moment, the female emperor was on the rock giant. Hansen only let her circumvent the rock giant, and she was also entangled in the man.


    Hansen mainly relies on the little angel. She has the possession of the Iron Knight. The strength is far stronger than the general level creature. I believe that with her strength, it should be able to kill the monster of the wind.


    The little angel did not live up to Hansen��s expectations. It was only between a few swords. It had already had a long blood mark on the back of the singular monster, so that the residual feathers and blood fluttered and seemed to be able to Kill the strange bird in a short time.


    The strange bird screamed and screamed, and seemed to be in the direction of the Ghost Blood Sanctuary.


    Hansen��s eyes were stunned, and the red flames of the tyrannosaurus violently collided with the spear of the man��s horse. The two flames exploded at the same time. Hansen was suddenly knocked back a few steps, and the strength was not as good as the man. .


    However, Hansen��s small silver and silver on his shoulders suddenly opened his mouth, and the silver thunderbolt was bred into a ball, which sprayed directly toward the man.


    boom!


    The man and Hansen hardened a fight. Although Hansen was shaken back, but he also used up his strength, there was no spare power to dodge, and suddenly he was bombarded by small silver and silver.

 Chapter 847： Little fox

    Roar!


    The horse was completely stiffened by electricity, and the head and the horse''s brown hair were all erected by electricity. Hansen slammed up without mercy and attacked the horse. ???


    Hey!


    The blood on the head of the horse was smashed like a column, and a big bang would strike back, but the small silver and silver were spit out of a silver thunder, and suddenly the body of the horse was paralyzed.


    The silver and silver that spit out at this time seems to have less aggressive attack, but it has a strong ability to paralyze, and it is sprayed by its silver thunder. The horse is not able to vibrate and is hit by Hansen. Kneeling on the forehead.


    kill! kill! kill!


    Under the cooperation of the small silver and silver, Hansen does not need to guard against the counterattack of the people. The red flames are madly dancing, and the horses are regarded as sandbags, and they are constantly attacking and attacking. The screams blew again and again.


    It��s just that this man��s body is quite resistant. Hansen has hit dozens of hits, and he just drunk his blood, still still not dead.


    There are already a few horrible breaths coming to the side of the Ghost Blood Sanctuary.


    "Uncle, you go first, meet at the Heilongjiang side." Han Sen snorted at Wang Yuhang in the distance, fearing that he would fall into a weak period after a while, and he couldn''t even run when he ran.


    Wang Yuhang ran with a turn and Hansen��s red flames continued to arrogant.


    Blood is emptied and broken.


    The little angel hardly gave birth to a sword and smashed the singularly singular bird into two halves. In the air, it flashed into the streamer, and crossed the crowd from the back, and instantly knocked down the head of the horse.


    "Hunting the gods of the biological wind eagle, did not get the soul of the beast, flesh and blood are inedible, can collect the essence of life genes, absorption can randomly increase o to 1o point level gene."


    "Hunting the gods creatures flames Centaur, not getting the soul of the beast, flesh and blood are not edible, you can collect the essence of life genes, absorption can randomly increase o to 1o point level gene."


    Two consecutive sounds were introduced into Hansen''s mind at the same time. Hansen had already known that they were all generations, and there was no accident. They flew directly and copied two vital gene extracts and turned away.


    The horror of the air there is almost coming, and Hansen is not allowed to kill the rock giant left behind, and flies away with all his might, and disappears into the mountains in a blink of an eye.


    The horror of the horror fell on the killing of two levels of creatures, and it was impossible to catch up with Hansen.


    Hansen turned around and came to the side of Heilongjiang to meet with Wang Yuhang.


    "How, did you have the soul of the beast?" Wang Yuhang quickly asked to come up and ask him, but he wanted a level of the soul of the beast for a long time.


    "There are only two pieces of the essence of life genes, I will give it to you." Hansen gave the two pieces of life genes to Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang was very happy, although he got two valuable life genes, but there was no animal soul.


    "Little uncle doesn''t have to be sad, wait for you, let''s kill another lap, and the next time you should be out of the beast. Uncle, how long do you have to rest before you can go again?" Han Sen looked at the weak Wang Yuhang. Road.


    "It will take at least five or six days." Wang Yuhang looked at his body and couldn''t help but smile. After the drug of the angel''s genetic fluid passed, he couldn''t stand even the station. It was really weak.


    And at first he was not willing to use the angel''s genetic fluid, and his body was also injured.


    Han Sen is preparing to use Wang Guanghang to treat Wang Yuhang. See if he can recover earlier. Who knows that Xiaoyinyin suddenly opened his mouth and spit out a silver thunder against Wang Yuhang.


    what!


    Wang Yuhang suddenly jumped into the air in a large shape by the body of the electric power, and made a shocking scream, and Hansen was shocked.


    In the side of Hansen, Xiaoyinyin never attacked humans actively. How could he suddenly start with Wang Yuhang? Is it the unlucky property of Wang Yuhang that broke through the sky?


    But Hansen was a little bit wrong now. Between the beating of the silver thunder and lightning, Wang Yuhang, who was screamed by the electric wow, the wound on his body recovered with the naked eye. He was surprised at seeing Hansen.


    Since eating the transparent fish that is suspected of three biochemical bone fish, the lightning of the small silver and silver seems to have changed a bit. It is different from the previous ones, but it does not think that there is still a therapeutic power in the lightning. Very strange.


    Xiaoyinyin spoke a few silver thunders against Wang Yuhang, causing the wound on his body to heal quickly, but seeing his screams of electricity being screamed, Hansen couldn��t help but shudder and decided to use it himself later. The Holy Light is cured, so you don''t have to worry about small silver and silver.


    thump!


    The small silver and silver lightning stopped, Wang Yuhang fell to the ground, jumped up and rushed up and desperately, and yelled in the mouth: "Little beast, I fight with you."


    Look at his appearance, tears in his eyes, the sorrowful color of his face, like a little wife who had just been insulted, the whole person is not good, and I don��t know how much the lightning electricity is.


    However, looking at his appearance, Han Sen has made up his mind, if not less than necessary, will never let Xiaoyin Yin help himself.


    Wang Yuhang only rushed to half, the small silver and silver body flashed, and an electric arc rushed past, suddenly Wang Yuhang''s body hair was turned upside down, and everyone gave the electricity black.


    Obviously this lightning is different from what it was just now, it is purely devastating lightning, and there is no cure.


    Wang Yuhang was blacked out like a black African man. He was still standing in the same place, and his head was still smoking. Then he saw a small silver and silver and spit it up. The electric Wang Yuhang wowed, but the wound on his body healed quickly. Also restored flexibility.


    It was just healed here, and the small silver and silver were sprayed with a thunder, and suddenly Wang Yuhang became a black African, and then he was healed again with lightning.


    Hansen looked at the hair in his heart and vowed that he must be good at small silver and silver in his life. He will never provoke it to be angry, and he will not shoot.


    "Little Fox, I am wrong, you spare me." Wang Yuhang screamed again and again, finally found a gap, ploped to give a small silver and silver, his face is already full of tears.


    Small silver and silver raised his head proudly, and turned gracefully and jumped over Hansen''s shoulder. This was considered to have let go of Wang Yuhang and forgive Wang Yuhang for his disrespect.


    Wang Yuhang secretly vowed to find a chance to clean up the small silver and silver, licking it and making it worse than death, but his face did not dare to reveal a half point. Every time the small silver and silver looked at him, he was still full of faces. Laughing and the big girl in Lichunyuan.


    However, the healing power of small silver and silver seems to be somewhat different from the general healing power. Wang Xiaohang''s body is not weak, and the body is full of strength. 8

 Chapter 848： Play big

    Hansen, they waited for one night, and the next day they went to the Ghost Blood Shelter, but this time they circled the other side, waiting for a chance to seduce a few super **** creatures. 3. The fastest


    Because Wang Yuhang only has one angel gene solution, after finishing this vote, he can no longer use this method, so Hansen is very cautious, hoping to seduce one or two more powerful super **** creatures to kill, Therefore, Wang Yuhang has not been shot, and he has been watching for a long time.


    "Uncle, is there any way to bring that over?" Hansen squatted behind the rock and pointed to a super-god creature on the wall of the ghost shelter.


    Hansen looked at the mask with a ghost eye for a long time, and the life of the super **** creature was the strongest, and it was probably the second generation of the super god.


    Because the distance is too far, he does not dare to rely too close, so there is no way to use the hole Xuanqi field to directly distinguish the air circulation in their bodies.


    "Why do you want that one? The rock giant outside can''t?" Wang Yuhang''s eyes fell on the super **** creature, and some questions were puzzled.


    The super **** creature is a silver-white ape monkey, three meters tall and a silver hair. The muscles of the body are like metal, and it looks like it is full of explosive power.


    But there is no such thing as a clumsy thing in it. Every move is fast and embarrassing. A pair of silver plaques flickering, and the ears look strange, like the shape of a snail.


    "I think it seems easier to get out of the beast." Hansen smiled.


    "This can also be seen?" Wang Yuhang widened his eyes, but looked left and right, and did not see where the silver ape was as easy as a beast, and asked suspiciously.


    ��Is there any way?�� Hansen asked again.


    "There should be no problem." Wang Yuhang observed the situation around him and said nodly.


    "That''s it for you." Hansen sneaked along with the small silver and silver, ready to meet Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang didn''t dare to get close to the archery. He just walked out from behind the stone. He shouted at the side of the ghost shelter. "Hey, dead monkey, look here."


    This sound suddenly attracted a lot of attention, and the silver ape also looked at this side.


    Then Wang Yuhang slammed the **** against it, and the time was fixed for one second. After the next second, he only heard a few rumors and rang through the clouds.


    The silver colobus roared in the sky, and in addition to it, there were rock giants and the dragon, and several super-natural creatures roared and rushed over.


    "My mother! It''s a bit big to play." Wang Yuhang turned around and ran away. This time he didn''t dare to save money, he injected the angel''s genetic fluid directly into the body.


    Han Sen looked at nearly ten super **** creatures and chased them toward Wang Yuhang. His eyes were wide. So many super **** creatures, let alone kill, can not escape is a problem.


    Hansen quickly sneaked up, but a good ten super **** creatures were chasing after Wang Yuhang, all together, Han Sen even had no chance to save Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang also knows that this time it is a bit big, playing under the influence of Angel Gene Liquid, but it is impossible to get rid of those super **** creatures.


    When it was really dangerous, Wang Yuhang did not call it. He knew that the call was useless. Hansen must be trying hard to find a way. His screaming can only distract Hansen.


    After Hansen followed for a while, he knew that it would be useless to continue with it. He would not have another chance. He could not compete with these super **** creatures. He can only consider how to save Wang Yuhang.


    However, Han Sen looked at the super **** creatures who were chasing Wang Yuhang, but his heart was a fierce move.


    "There are so many super **** creatures. Now, in the ghost shelter, it can be regarded as the most empty time. Should I try to see if I can get the soul stone? If I can get the soul of the ghost blood emperor The stone, then all problems will be solved. Even if the ghost blood emperor blew, these super **** creatures will become a loose sand, you can pack them one by one." Han Sen this idea together, you can no longer press.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hansen summoned the female emperor to the moment: "You go with the little uncle, even though he is allowed to lure those super **** creatures farther. If there is danger, he will save him. If possible, drag those super God creature."


    "You want to go to the Ghost Blood Shelter?" The moment the female emperor suddenly understood Hansen''s mind.


    "How can I have a good chance?" Han Sen looked firm.


    "You are careful, there are at least five super **** creatures in the Ghost Blood Shelter." The female emperor silently counted it, then said to Hansen.


    "If you have five, you still have a chance. I just need to rush into the Temple of the Spirit to get the stone of the soul. I don''t have to kill them." Han Sen nodded slightly.


    In an instant, the female emperor did not say anything more, and she flew over to Wang Yuhang.


    In addition to the moment of the emperor''s teleportation, it is possible to save Wang Yuhang. Even if the little angel goes, it can''t lift the crisis of Wang Yuhang. Therefore, Han Sen needs the female emperor, but she can only let her go.


    And when those super-god creatures return to the shelter, the female empress can also use the speed to create some trouble for them, so that they do not come back so quickly.


    Hansen also turned and went directly to the Ghost Blood Shelter, but did not immediately rush into the shelter. He always contacted the female emperor with his mind, waiting for Wang Yuhang to lure those super **** creatures further.


    Originally, those super-god creatures should not be too far away from the shelter, but the qualities of Wang Yuhang are too strong, and they have always attracted them to catch up with the past. It is nearly two hours.


    Wang Yuhang has been covered with injuries. The effect of Angel''s genetic fluid is almost completely gone. He can escape with nearly ten super **** creatures and has not been killed yet. It is already a miracle.


    "When it''s over, it''s really killed by Hansen''s kid." Wang Yuhang was desperate. Seeing that many terrorist creatures rushed up, they had to close their eyes and die.


    However, Wang Yuhang only felt that the body was smashed by a force, and was moved with a rapid movement. He escaped the super-natural creatures and quickly opened the distance with them.


    Wang Yuhang was shocked and happy. He looked up and saw that it was a glamorous moment. The female emperor was moving fast with his collar.


    "Continue to lead them over." The female emperor said faintly.


    Wang Yuhang suddenly came to the spirit, and was braced by the female emperor, yelling at the super-god creatures chasing after him: "You turtle sons have the ability to do me, Laozi is here waiting for you, who is not coming. Is a son..."


    Before the Ghost Blood Shelter, Hansen finally sneaked into the past. After approaching the shelter, he seemed to be shocked and went straight into the shelter.

 Chapter 849： Rush into the shelter

    Hansen turned into the sanctuary and did not land. He saw a red long whip hitting it sideways, sideways flashing off, and several red whipes were suddenly drawn.


    I saw that it was a lion-like **** creature, but the head was full of snake-like red, and the red lashes were the head of the lion.


    Hansen''s body is changing. He uses the technique of flying to avoid a whip. It seems to be a strange bird rolling in the sky. He continues to sprint forward, and the red whip can''t trap him.


    However, it just broke through the whip shadow, but the rocky ground in front of it suddenly rose, turning into a stone wall in front of Han Sen, wanting to forcibly block Hansen''s way.


    Hey!


    Hansen did not change direction, summoned the red flames, and smashed the stone wall and drilled through the middle.


    However, the stone wall behind it was a crazy rise. It did not give Hansen a way to live, or to force him to stop.


    In the back, the red lion''s alien creatures had already rushed to the front of the stone wall, and the red head of the whip passed through the big hole that Hansen had pulled out, and went to Hansen.


    Hansen bit his teeth, and the red flames in his hands suddenly turned into poisonous dragons, and they went to the front side of the stone wall.


    Rumble!


    A stone wall was forcibly drilled by Hansen, and Hansen also broke through a stone wall. However, when Hansen drilled a stone wall, he suddenly felt that the front was empty, and people had already drilled into a limit to wait for the stone. In the big mouth behind the wall.


    The big mouth was awkward and full of blood, like the mouth of the **** watchdog, the blood tongue stirring in it, feeling that Hansen had entered the big mouth, and immediately the upper and lower jaws were fierce, and Hansen was strangled. Between the cavities.


    The degree of bite was too fast, Han Sen had no time to get out, but Hansen��s reaction was that the red flames in the extreme handles were vertical, like a steel needle in the monster''s mouth.


    The monster bite down the upper and lower jaws and suddenly the blood is straight, and it hurts the painful screams, but the mouth is not able to close.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Hansen drilled its mouth like a breast swallow, but the red lion has already rushed over, full of red like a snake, blocking Hansen''s way.


    The big-mouthed monster also spit out the red flame tyrannosaurus, screaming, and a stone thorn on the stone floor, it is necessary to run through Hansen''s body.


    Hansen flew up in the sky, his body shaped like a bird hovering, avoiding the stone thorns and a whip-like red.


    In the next second, I only heard a baby-like scream in the air. I saw a black bat that was taller than an adult, and the claws were black with claws. The volley was caught in Hansen. .


    Hansen summoned the Red Flame Tyrannosaurus back to his hand, blocking the three black claws.


    when!


    On the hard metal body of the red flame tyrannosaur, three crooks were found in the hard life, and Hansen was also shaken from the air, which is hard to imagine.


    The big-mouthed stone monster and the red lion on the ground, as well as the black bat-like alien creatures in the sky, and hovering around Hansen, Hansen swept the technique of flying the sky to the extreme, one by one to avoid their offensive, using the layout to lure They walked toward the position they needed, forcibly passing through the gap between the three-level **** creatures and continuing to rush toward the direction of the Temple of the Hell.


    Hansen does not need to fight now, just need to rush into the Temple of the Spirit to get the stone of the soul.


    The strength of the three-level **** creatures is strong, and each one is better than Hansen. However, under the three-dimensional layout of the flying technique, they still cannot stop Hansen from rushing to the temple of the opposite spirit.


    With Hansen��s rumors about the technique of the sacred body and the technique of flying, as long as there is enough space in the place, he wants to go anywhere, and I am afraid that no level creature can stop him.


    Unlike Wang Yuhang''s body, Wang Yuhang''s body is full of uncertainty. Even he doesn''t know where he will go next. He can''t fix a goal and can only take a step.


    The method of the esoteric body and the technique of flying the sky are exactly the opposite. This is the body that was developed after the purpose was first created. There is absolutely no action that has no meaning and effect. Everything is within the control of Hansen.


    But in the next second, Hansen frowned, a woman with a bat and wings, and a very hot body, holding a pair of spike-shaped machete to block Hansen''s way.


    The woman had no shackles, no armor, but a monkey-like tail behind her, and she also had many red hairs on her body, and she looked extremely surprised.


    A flash of figure, a pair of machete in the woman''s hand has sealed Hansen''s way, the shape is fast and incredible, hard Hansheng wrapped Hansen.


    Hansen has applied the technique of flying to the limit, but still can''t get rid of the ghostly banshee. The banshee''s body is very flexible. In the air, like the phantom, he is constantly entangled with Hansen, almost sticking to Hansen. The body is fighting.


    A scimitar with a **** taste sticks to Hansen''s face, and the next second, the other machete has been smashed on Hansen''s lower abdomen.


    Although Hansen had summoned the magic ant Wang armor, he was still smashed with a piece of nail, leaving a blood mark on the lower abdomen.


    Fortunately, the armor blocked it, let Han Sen retreat in time, otherwise the knife has cut his intestines, and now only scratched the flesh.


    The other three-level **** creatures are also surrounded. Hansen''s heart leaps wildly, and there is an endless stream of vitality in the kidneys. The whole body is creaking, as if it is overwhelmed.


    Under the madness of the whole body, Hansen stepped out every step of the way, leaving behind the residual image. The body is approaching the extreme. Under the siege of four levels of **** creatures, he is still able to calmly advance, although the degree of progress It has become very slow, and it has to circumvent the attack of the gods of the gods again and again, but the four gods still can''t stop him.


    Only in this way, Han Sen wants to rush to the position of the Temple of the Hell, I am afraid that it will take an hour or two. At that time, the level **** creature that chased Wang Yuhang out, I am afraid it has already been killed.


    Han Sen contacted the female emperor with the idea, and sure enough, those level **** creatures have been forced to summon by the ghost blood emperor, gave up chasing Wang Yuhang, and are coming back to the shelter.


    In an instant, the female emperor attacked several times in the back, trying to delay their footsteps, but the use was not very large, and the time to delay was very limited.


    "One hour... must rush into the Temple of the Spirit in an hour... If the stone that robs the soul fails... At that time, there is still life when it is withdrawn. If it is late, then there is only one dead road." Han Sen��s eyes condensed. Staring at the depths of the shelter, it is extremely majestic and tall, like a church building.

 Chapter 850： Ghost blood

    Red-haired lions, big-mouthed stone beasts, black bats and scimitar banshees, under the sinister atmosphere of the cave, the four super-natural creatures are all in the prediction of Hansen.


    Each of their attacks, every turn, and even every one of them is in the control of Hansen, as if moving forward in accordance with the route designed by Hansen. This feeling makes Hansen almost comfortable. sound.


    After the hole in the tunnel, this is the first time Hansen has used it all the time. With the use of flying technology, Hansen is like a **** who can play with fate in the hole.


    Four powerful super-god creatures, but still difficult to trap Hansen, although it seems that Hansen has been caught in a heavy siege, but Hansen''s eyes are clear and water, step by step according to their own plans, while still Observe the four super **** creatures in the cave.


    Among the four super-god creatures, three of them are chaotic. Only the banshee who uses a pair of machete has a breath, that is, only it is the second generation of the super god.


    Hansen��s eyes did not have the slightest killing, but he continued to shuttle between the stone walls and pierced the red hair and black mandible.


    And the double-knife of the scimitar banshee, but from time to time left a new and not a deep scar on Han Sen.


    Suddenly, Hansen slammed in a flash, and the red-haired lion''s whip-like red hair caught the scimitar banshee that Hansen rushed over. The black bat that smashed down, the claws smashed and smashed the stone wall that suddenly appeared in front of Hansen. .


    The four super **** creatures were unknowingly tempted by Hansen to the opposite side, and turned into a situation of mutual attack.


    "It is now! Small silver and silver, spray it." Han Sen screamed and summoned the little angel.


    boom!


    The small silver and silver that had been hovering on Han Sen��s shoulders finally moved. Zhangkou spurted a thunderbolt against the scimitar banshee who was caught by the red hair, and suddenly screamed the machete electrician, and the body was paralyzed and difficult to move. .


    In the eyes of the little angel, the blue flames swayed, and the transparent sword in the hand slammed the unusually pale neck of the scimitar banshee.


    when!


    Han Sen planned for so long, thinking that he would be able to kill the scimitar banshee, but the little angel went down, but suddenly saw a light shield appearing outside the banshee.


    The little angel''s big sword smashed on it, although the light shield was broken, but the force was also smothered. The scimitar banshee also took the light shield to block the time, recovering from the paralysis, double knife Crossing in front of him, blocking the sword of the little angel.


    Hansen''s brow wrinkled, but he saw it in the shadow of the building. He climbed out of a beetle with a light-filled light. At this time, his small eyes were staring at Hansen.


    The beetle is shaped like a ladybug, but the carapace is like a jade, emitting a strange light, and there are many mysterious patterns on it, which is very weird.


    The small silver and silver bodies were thunderous and made a series of arcs. They wanted to break the siege of the four super **** creatures, but the arc had not hit the super **** creatures, and they were blocked by the light shield that emerged from the air. There is no way to hurt them.


    "Oh...hey..." The light beetle made a whisper, and the light of the body flashed. Under its blessing, the bodies of the four super-god creatures were faintly halo, strange. The light shield is hidden behind the body.


    Even the arrogant attack power of the little angels, after breaking the light shield, can no longer kill those super **** creatures.


    "Unlucky, how can there be such a super-god creature." Hansen''s heart is speechless. If there is such a magical super-god creature, he has successfully killed the scimitar banshee.


    Seeing things can''t be done, Han Sen flew out of the battle circle, and rushed toward the direction of the Temple of the Hell. The scimitar banshee couldn''t kill it. The stone of the soul was the most important thing.


    The little angel and the little silver and silver dragged the super **** creatures and gave Hansen the opportunity to rush to the temple of the opposite spirit, but Hansen only rushed up two steps, but saw a black shadow flashing, Hansen slightly sideways, only feeling the neck It��s cool.


    Stretching his hand and touching his neck, his hands were covered with blood. The armor on his neck had been cut through a hole, and a blood mark on his skin. If Hansen did not respond in time, I was afraid that my head had already moved with my body.


    "Don''t dare to blame the emperor''s shelter, your courage is not small." Not far away, a black robe ghost blood emperor, blood red slender eyes are staring at Han Sen, his face is full of cold color.


    "My courage has always been small." Hansen said, but people stepped out and continued to rush toward the direction of the Temple of the Spirit.


    In the eyes of the ghost blood emperor, the blood flashed, and the body moved, and it disappeared like that.


    Fight!


    Although Hansen has been precautionary, he did not know how the ghost blood emperor touched him behind him, and the dagger-like nails were drawn to his back.


    At such a close distance, Hansen was completely evaded, and was still smashed by the ghost blood emperor, leaving a long-length scar on his back.


    "How did he approach me?" Hansen frowned. He was puzzled. Why didn''t he find the movement track of the ghost blood emperor in the hole in the hole, just like the ghost blood emperor moved to his back.


    However, Han Sen knows that this is impossible. Even if it is as strong as a female emperor, it can''t use teleports casually. This ghost blood emperor will never be stronger than the female emperor. How can I use the teleport so casually? There are no signs.


    Suddenly, Hansen felt that something was wrong. The body seemed to be somewhat numb, and the ghost blood emperor stood by and watched Hansen sneer, and did not attack again.


    Hansen was shocked and quickly touched his wounds, but he saw the blood of blood just now. At this time, it turned into a black sticky substance, and suddenly he knew that the big thing was not good.


    His wounds have a strong self-healing ability, plus the use of the light of self-government, but it is nothing to be injured, but now his blood seems to be poisoned by the ghost blood.


    "You have already got my ghost blood, and within a quarter of an hour, the blood will condense into a stone, and that is your death." The ghost blood sneer said: "If you are willing to surrender to me with those super **** creatures." I can live around you."


    "If you really surrender to you, you can not die?" Han Sen looked horrified, and looked very scared to see the ghost blood emperor said.


    "Nature." Ghostly blood said coldly.


    "Well, I am willing to surrender to you, and quickly solve the poison of my ghosts." Hansen cried.


    "First imprinted by my soul." The ghost blood emperor reached out and pulled out a scepter.


    Hansen bit his teeth, kneeling in front of the ghost blood emperor, and let the ghost blood emperor use the scepter gemstone God to print on his forehead.

 Chapter 851： Killing one after another

    The person who is proficient in assassination is not only Yidongmu, but Hansen is also a good at assassination.


    In the moment when the scepter was to be branded on Hansen��s forehead, Hansen��s sneak peek at the branding, and there was no sign in the palm of his hand. It seemed that the snake had attacked the chest of the ghostly blood.


    Ghostly blood disdainful sneer, seems to be prepared, the hands of a manicure like a dagger, suddenly caught Hansen''s wrist, sharp nails cut into the armor, directly cut off Hansen''s wrist The flesh and blood make the blood suddenly reddish the armor.


    "In your body, I have been poisoned by my ghost blood. I can escape the control of my blood. I want to assassinate the Emperor. It is a self-seeking death." The ghostly Emperor��s palm is forced to put Hansen��s wrist directly. Cut off.


    "Is it?" Hansen flashed a playful gesture in his eyes. The palm of his hand turned over and saw a mini-beauty from her hand, squirting a white mist against the ghostly emperor who was close at hand.


    In a flash, the ghost blood emperor was directly frozen into ice.


    "Kill!" Hansen summoned the little angels in the air, and the little angels slammed into a sword, and suddenly the frozen blood empire was split into two halves.


    The ghost blood emperor turned into a little starlight and returned to the soul stone.


    When the ghost blood emperor died, the power of the ghost blood in the body suddenly became scattered. He was driven away by Han Sen''s simulated holy light, and immediately rushed toward the alien temple.


    The scimitar screams and rushes over, Hansen��s blue demon brilliance flashes, causing the scimitar **** to suddenly slam for a moment.


    That is the time of such a blasphemy, Hansen��s thunder sounds, and a fist hits the light shield outside the scimitar, but the power of Leiyin penetrates into it, and the power of the violent thunder is turned into A round of Yinyang was directly blasted into the body of the scimitar banshee.


    what!


    The thunder and lightning of the scimitar banshee, the body trembled and bloody, and fell involuntarily.


    In the eyes of the little angel, the murderous blaze, the wings fluttered, the body tore the air, the transparent sword in the hand smashed past, the sword opened the light shield, and the next sword smashed the mind of the scimitar banshee. In the air, the blood is sprayed.


    "Hunting the cruel banshee, you have not acquired the soul of the beast, the flesh and blood are edible, you can collect the essence of life genes, and absorb the random increase of 0 to 10 super gene."


    Hansen summoned the spirited cat eagle to let it swallow the flesh and blood of the cruel banshee, and he rushed to the temple of the opposite spirit without stopping.


    Now the shelter has become a three-on-four situation. The little angels easily dragged four super-god creatures, and Hansen rushed into the shrine of the gods.


    Inside the temple there is a statue like Shura Yaksha. There is a dark blood-colored soul stone in the forehead. Hansen sees the stone of the soul, but feels something wrong.


    There is no life in the stone of the soul, and no soul is gestating. It seems to be a dead thing.


    Flying on the statue of the god, took the stone of the soul in one hand, and did not see the appearance of the ghost blood emperor, crushing the stone of the soul in one hand, and did not feel the breath of the ghost blood emperor was killed.


    "Damn, here is not a shrine." Hansen screams badly. If it is not a real shrine, then in the big sanctuary, you want to find out the shrine of the ghosts that the devils deliberately hide. It is by no means an easy task.


    Hansen rushed out of the hall and opened the tunnel to move along the main road of the shelter. However, after a minute and a second, there was no smell of ghost blood and soul stone.


    "Damn!" Hansen secretly snorted, but if he didn''t leave, those super-god creatures would have to come back. He could have a quarter of an hour to find the Temple of the Spirit.


    However, Hansen did not go looking for it again. The design of the ghost blood emperor must be very strict in the real temple of the different spirits, certainly not found in a short time.


    Instead of wasting the last time, it is better to kill a few super **** creatures now.


    Red-haired lions are fighting against small silver and silver, black bats are entangled in little angels, little goblins and big-mouthed stone monsters fight. The little angels have stronger strengths, but the light beetle has been blessing them. Shield, the little angels are not cheap at the same time.


    Looking at the civet eagle who had eaten most of the cruel banshee flesh and blood, Hansen summoned the death knell to directly break into the blood of the cruel banshee.


    I saw the blue metal clock falling in the pool of blood, and suddenly the blood rushed into the small bell, as if it was sucked by the vacuum cleaner, and it was sucked clean in the blink of an eye.


    The original blue metal clock was turned into a blood color in an instant, and the blood symbol flashed on it, and it seemed that the bell faintly came out.


    Without time to look at it, Hansen summoned the red flames and rushed to the light beetle. If you didn''t solve it, it would be too difficult to kill any super **** creature.


    What''s more, Hansen has clearly sensed that the light beetle is a super-god second generation, and there is a breath in the body.


    The light beetle saw Hansen rushing over, and immediately turned and ran, and the four claws climbed fast.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, saying that he is now a weak period, his body is already weak, and the light beetle is a super **** creature, and he should not be afraid of him.


    But now the light beetle actually ran away from him, and it was Hansen��s heart.


    "This holy light beetle has been blessing the other super **** creatures, but it has never been involved in the war. Is it that its power is actually weak? Is it not too strong?" Hansen thought of this, Suddenly, the center of the moment, speeded up the pace and rushed toward the light beetle.


    The light beetle ran faster, and the speed was absolutely super-biological, and Hansen couldn��t catch up with it.


    The light beetle turned back and looked at Hansen while laughing.


    When Hansen looked back, he summoned a mask of ghost eyes, a dazzling blue light in his eyes, and suddenly the confused light of the light beetle in his eyes stopped, and even the light of his body dimmed. .


    "Death!" Hansen forced the overdraft of vitality, and it was a big Leiyin fist that slammed into the body of the Light Light beetle.


    Lei Yin��s dull bang, a round of silver thunder and lightning, was slammed into the body of the light beetle, and suddenly it made a scream, and a thunder and lightning came out of the gap of its shell.


    "Little angel!" Hansen saw that it was still not dead, and summoned the little angel over. The little angel held the sword in both hands and smashed it down, directly piercing the gap of the carapace of the light beetle, and immediately took it. Pierced a wear.


    "Hunting the Holy Light Shield Beetle, you have not acquired the soul of the beast, the flesh and blood are edible, you can collect the essence of life genes, and you can get 0 to 10 super-gene genes randomly."


    "I haven''t got the soul of the beast, how can I be so lucky today!" Hansen suddenly thought of starting the agreement with Wang Yuhang. This time, the beast soul will be selected by him first, and suddenly he will come over: "Your sister, you should not say anything." Let the young uncle choose the soul of the beast first, and with his unlucky phase, you can have the ghost of the beast."

 Chapter 852： Purple Mountain Vision

    Hansen was weak and weak, and without the help of the Light Shield beetle, the three super **** creatures such as the black bat suddenly fell to the bottom. .


    Hansen wants to wait until the little angels kill them and go, but in the distance there is a horrible roar of horror, and within the shelter, the spirit of the ghost blood is once again condensed, and it seems to be born again.


    No longer hesitating, Han Sen directly rushed out of the shelter, left under the cover of the little angels, and naturally took away the body of the Holy Light Shield Beetle, and the cruel banshee with only the essence of life genes.


    The power of the ghost blood emperor is different. Hansen is also successful in the assassination. If he is face-to-face, he can''t guarantee that he can still kill him. Now Hansen is so weak that he can only leave.


    Escaped from the shelter and the women in the moment, they joined together. Wang Yuhang, who was full of blood on the armor, couldn��t care for his own injuries. He rushed up and asked: "Have a few super **** creatures? Have you got the soul?"


    "Kill two, there is no soul." Hansen shook his head.


    I heard that there is no animal soul, Wang Yuhang suddenly disappointed, said helplessly: "It seems that there is no chance, I can no longer buy high-level angel genetic fluid."


    Hansen suddenly moved: "Uncle, here are the two life genes, and almost one of them belongs to you. You can''t do this. I use a high-level angel gene solution for your part. I want a life gene extract."


    "Yes." Wang Yuhang almost did not hesitate, and agreed to it.


    He has already taken two vital gene extracts, and naturally it is more cost-effective to use angelic genetic fluid.


    And with the angelic genetic fluid, they can continue to lure the super-god creatures without spending so much time going back.


    Hansen gave Wang Yuhang an angelic genetic fluid that he had left behind, and exchanged two second-generation life-genetic essences in his own hands.


    The body of the Holy Light Shield Beetle, Hansen was fed to the singular hawk and the death knell, respectively, hoping that they could evolve earlier.


    Fortunately, these two pets did not bear the heavy hope, after eating the blood and flesh of the Holy Light Shield Beetle, they finally entered the metamorphosis and changed towards the fighting state.


    Just don''t know if they can complete the transformation before the fruit of the golden treasure chest, then Hansen is more confident to keep the golden treasure chest fruit.


    Looking for a safe place, Hansen quietly practised the essence of the two life genes, and acquired a total of 15 super **** genes, which made his super **** gene reach 78 points.


    And Wang Yuhang healed the injury under the thunder and lightning of small silver and silver, and the screams were endless. Hansen did not dare to let the small silver and silver treat themselves, and quickly repaired the injury with the light.


    After the weak period, the two men discussed and went to see if they could kill a few super **** creatures.


    But this time, no matter how Wang Yuhang was seduce outside, those super-god creatures could not come out. They did not dare to go, but they had to give up and left the ghost shelter.


    "There are thirteen or four super **** creatures left on the side of the ghost blood. He can''t bring it all out. Even if you want to grab the gold treasure chest, you have to stay a few homes. I still have a good chance to hold it. After returning to the shelter, Hansen secretly calculated.


    "Head, you can shelter, what level of shelter?" Wang Yuhang looked excited at the shelter and was full of curiosity about everything here.


    "The Imperial Shelter, the first of the human beings, right?" Hansen was slightly proud of his heart.


    "It''s a pity, no one here, no matter how good the shelter is." Wang Yuhang saw that Hansen was proud of it, and said with a grin.


    "Do you think I need someone?" Hansen smiled and looked at the small silver and silver.


    Wang Yuhang looked at the black and small silver and silver, and suddenly the face of the depressed color: "How do these super-god creatures follow you? On the appearance, I am more handsome than you, I am better than you at home, and the papers are better than me. You are great, how come there is no super **** creature to follow me?"


    "Because I am lucky than you." Hansen smiled.


    Wang Yuhang opened his mouth and didn''t say anything for a long time. Finally, he hated his teeth and turned and went to see the emerald golden tree.


    "What can be done in this gold treasure chest?" Wang Yuhang looked at the gold treasure chest DC water, hate can not immediately open to see what treasures inside.


    "Who knows, it will take only two months to mature, and then I will know." Hansen looked at the Emerald Golden Tree, which has grown to three feet high.


    "Is this thing really able to attract super **** creatures?" Wang Yuhang still asked some unbelievable.


    "You have seen the situation in the empty Ivy, this jade gold tree is not worse than the empty green vine." Hansen said.


    "That would be a bit of a hassle. I don''t know how many super-god creatures will be attracted. It''s just that the ghost-blooded gang is not good." Wang Yuhang frowned.


    Hansen naturally knows that it is very troublesome. If the singer and the death knell can be successful in time, there will be hopes of being able to hold it. Otherwise, Hansen will be able to grab a few when he is mature.


    The two people lived in the shelter of the moment and returned to the league to make some preparations to cope with the upcoming gold treasure chest.


    Within a few days, on the purple hill below the shelter, I don��t know why. There are blood springs pouring out from the mountain walls, and there is more than one place. It looks like the whole purple mountain is bleeding.


    Hansen went to the front of the mountain wall and saw the **** red spring water flowing out of the crack in the mountain wall, which exudes a strong **** smell, which is no different from real blood.


    "Head of the head, the mountain is full of blood springs, this is a bad omen." Wang Yuhang looked at the blood spring.


    "Uncle, if you are afraid of ominous signs, I will not let you stay to help." Although Hansen mouth said so, but still use the hole Xuanqi field to scan the place where there are several bleeding springs in Zishan.


    As a result, there is no income. There is no vitality in the blood spring, and there is no feeling of life in it, and it does not look like a living thing.


    The blood springs flowed for seven days before they dried up, and the number of blood springs was exactly seven, making Han Sen feel more uneasy.


    The blood spring stopped. On the second day, I saw only the clouds in the sky, and covered the entire purple mountain within a few minutes of the shelter. The continuous lightning bombardment, one after another, the whole ring After a day and a night, almost all the plants in the hundreds of miles were destroyed. There was a piece of coke everywhere. There were scorching fireworks everywhere, but there was no thunder on this purple mountain.


    However, after a day and night of lightning bombardment, it was pouring rain, and the rain was actually bloody. There were hundreds of miles of blood flowing into the river, and there was a **** atmosphere between heaven and earth.

 Chapter 853： Gourd

    "The natural vision must have enchanting, the emerald golden tree will not be bred something strange?" Wang Yuhang looked at the **** rain, could not help but mutter.


    Han Sen is now somewhat guilty in his heart. These visions are too horrible. It is really hard to be fortunate.


    "Don''t I have to bring my uncle here?" Hansen secretly regretted it, but after thinking about it, even if Wang Yuhang was unlucky, wouldn''t he make such a big battle? Most of the time it is because of the jade gold tree.


    On the second day, the blood rain stopped, and the dark clouds dispersed. The scene of the blood flowing into the river last night was long gone. The blood that surged like a river was like being sucked up by the mountains. No traces were seen anymore. On the rolling hills that have been drenched by blood and rain, many new plants have been created, as if they grew up overnight, and the land and mountains that were previously scorched by lightning have been covered with a layer of green life.


    When Hansen and Wang Yuhang went to see the emerald golden tree, they couldn��t help but open their mouths. After the **** rain, the emerald golden tree grew from three feet to three feet high. The seven gold treasure chests also It grows to the size of a shoe box, and the golden light shines.


    Between the green and the golden, there is a purple fairy, which does not look like a wood, like a fairy in the sky.


    "In an instant, you really don''t know what is going on with this jade gold tree?" Hansen really didn''t believe that such a strange spiritual thing would grow here casually.


    In an instant, the female emperor shook her head: "The shelter is self-contained, and it is not my choice. Even if this mountain has any weirdness, it is not something I can understand."


    Han Sen stared at the woman in the moment and watched it for a while. Seeing her look was not like a fake. She frowned: "Now the golden treasure chest is not mature, so many visions are born. I don''t know if it is a blessing or a curse. You think we still have Do you want to keep it?"


    "The misfortune is unpredictable." The female emperor shook her head again, and seemed to be unable to wear the benefits.


    A few days later, the vision continued, and the sound of ghost crying from the night came out from Zishan, which seemed to be mournful to the sky.


    In the daytime, there is a big sun, but there are snow falling on the purple mountain. It is like a snow country in the North, which is surrounded by hundreds of miles. A piece of silver is wrapped up in a beautiful place.


    But at night, the snow full of mountains melted overnight, and when the sun came out, hundreds of mountains were filled with colorful flowers.


    It is just a daylight scene, all the flowers are defeated, and the surrounding mountains are full of dead colors.


    Hansen��s heart was more and more uneasy, and Wang Yuhang had already escaped from the league. As a result, various visions and strange things emerged and did not stop.


    Xiaobai originally had a pair of white antlers, but this day suddenly turned into blood.


    "The blood of the beast is bloody, the murderous sign, is this warning?" Hansen looked at the heartbeat and jumped, like the white beast, the beast of the air, it would be such a strange thing, definitely not a good sign.


    Hansen returned to the league and wanted to check the signs of these visions from the ancient books. However, the shelter was not ancient, and there is no explanation for these visions.


    However, as seen in some similar signs seen by Hansen, these signs of blood must be undoubtedly murderous.


    For a time, Han Sen was a bit suspicious. God checked the feng shui technique and wanted to know how to explain such a vision.


    But now there is no feng shui technique, there are some research forums on visions. Han Sen puts several visions on the Skynet forum, hoping that someone can see some clues.


    It��s just those who reply, or that Hansen��s whimsy, there is such a vision in the world. Either ask where Hansen sees these visions.


    There are also some people who solve the vision, and they basically say nothing.


    "The purple mountains shed tears, the heavens and the earth shed blood, the night ghosts mourn the sky, the rumors of the blood, and the ancient law deduction, this is the sign of the birth of the great evil. If there is such a vision, even if there is only one of them, the world will inevitably be chaotic. However, these are just legends of ancient times. I have never seen these signs come out.�� One person who called the night language stargazer returned a sentence, but it was a shock to Hansen��s heart.


    Because he only said that the mountain was bleeding in the post, the sky was raining, the night was a ghost crying, not saying that it was Zishan, nor did it say that the corner on the little white head turned into a **** thing, but this night language star can say this. Close to the same, although the incompleteness is only part of it, but Hansen is somewhat amazed.


    Hansen quickly added a friend who starred at the night star, and asked him what the meaning of these visions meant.


    The night language stargazing only tells him that he has read a few records in the ancient books of some remnants, and only knows that this is a sign of the birth of the great evil, and the others are not very clear.


    Han Sen talked with him a few words, and he didn''t want to take it. It seems that he really only knows this and has to give up.


    According to the night language stargazing, if any of these visions appear, there will be a great evil in the world. Then there is a glimpse of the purple mountain, and there are more, every day, the law changes. Is this the birth of the evil in the unprecedented evil?


    Although Hansen didn''t believe it, it was just an emerald golden tree. It would be so evil.


    He has seen the weird things of the green sacred vine, and there is something terrible about an emerald golden tree.


    Hansen thought so, but he was still uneasy, and he went out for a circle. Only then did he find that a few hundred miles could not even see a strange creature.


    The original super-natural creatures in the vicinity did not know where to go, and Hansen was even more shocked.


    After returning to the shelter, Hansen hesitated, and finally left the shelter with the size of black and white, and went straight outside the mountain.


    He would rather come back later to grab, and he would not want to stay there to take risks. Now the situation near Zishan is really terrible. I am afraid that their little lives will be confessed there.


    Hansen was not willing to stay there until he could figure out the situation.


    After a group of people and beasts walked out for more than four hundred years, they finally saw the traces of other alien creatures. Hansen was relieved. He found a place nearby to camp and watch the movement on the side of Zishan.


    After more than ten days, the purple mountain has risen to the sky, and it is far away in the hundreds of miles. It can be seen clearly in the daytime, and there is a strange fragrance floating in the air. I don��t know if the golden treasure box is about to mature. It is.


    When the fragrance became more and more strong, Han Sen only felt that the gourd seemed to move, and suddenly he was shocked. He quickly looked at the gourd in his hand, but he saw that it was still in the hands of Hansen. It seems that there is no change.


    However, within the gourd, the fluctuations similar to the heartbeat are getting faster and clearer, more and more clear, as if Hansen is not holding a gourd, but a heart that is beating strongly.

 Chapter 854： Gold treasure chest mature

    "Would you like to come out?" Hansen stroked the gourd, his face changed indefinitely. In this strange time, the gourd reacted, which is really a blessing.


    If there is a super **** creature inside the gourd, I don''t know if it is an enemy or a friend.


    However, Hansen waited for a while, and the gourd just kept waving like a heartbeat, but there was no sign of breaking.


    The glow of the purple mountain is getting brighter and brighter. At the moment of the calculation of the moment, Xiaguang has already dyed half of the sky into gold, which looks magnificent.


    "Look at this vision, the fruit is almost ripe, do you want to see it?" The female emperor looked at Jinxia for a while, said to Hansen.


    Hansen was trying to talk, but saw a fairy flying in the sky, and went in the direction of the shelter.


    "Of course, go, if it is a demon evil, if it is a good thing, is it cheaper those bastards." Hansen thought about it, said to Wang Yuhang: "I will go to see the situation first, if there is a chance to inform If you have reinforcements in the past, if you have no chance, I will easily return."


    "You are careful, I always feel a little uncertain." Wang Yuhang is right.


    "I just go and have a look, it should not be too dangerous." Hansen took the woman in the direction of Zishan.


    In addition to the small silver and silver and the goblin are Hansen with them, the other super **** creatures are temporarily staying here, waiting for Hansen''s signal.


    In an instant, the female emperor led the way in front, and the speed of walking was not fast. She was very careful. All the way, I saw the mountains and the fields full of flowers. Under the reflection of Jinxia, ??it seemed that all of them seemed to be dyed in gold, and they could not be separated from the original. What color is it.


    Hansen felt that the horror of the temperament was approaching the Purple Mountain from different directions, but the speed was not too fast, as if there was any scruples, he went slower.


    The light of Jinxia is fading, and the breath on the purple mountain is also weakening. With the convergence of Jinxia, ??many of the horror atmosphere is also accelerating near the purple mountain.


    Hansen didn''t know how many horror creatures came this time. However, when Jinxia was at its peak, I am afraid that it can be seen thousands of miles away. If it is really a singular creature, it is afraid of attracting terrorists. The time of Ivy is even more.


    At this time, the horror of the surrounding world is getting more and more, but the super **** creatures have strong wisdom, and they have deliberately kept a certain distance from each other. Before they see the Qizheng fruit, no one wants to take it casually. Let other terrorists get cheaper.


    When the horror creatures marched, Hansen followed suit. They stopped and Hansen did not dare to go. So after a long time, I finally reached the foot of the Purple Mountain. The golden glow of the sky has disappeared, but there is a strange smell. Hanging from the top of the mountain, it turned into a fragrant mist waterfall with visible eyes and eyes, and the whole purple mountain was surrounded by clouds, as if it were a heavenly scene.


    The shape of many terrorist creatures has been faintly visible, but no one has dared to climb the Zishan Mountain.


    "Ghost Blood Emperor!" Hansen saw that there were several horrible vitalities on the other side of the Purple Mountain near the Zishan Mountain. When he glanced over, he saw the genius of the Ghost Blood Emperor.


    The six super **** creatures, such as the silver ape, the dragon, and the rock giant, are next to the ghost blood emperor. After the loss of the empty Ivy and the hunting of Hansen, the number of super **** creatures that the ghost blood can bring out is significantly reduced. A lot.


    The fragrant misty waterfall on the mountain gradually dried up, and the fragrant smell gradually weakened. More and more exotic creatures were close to the purple mountain, and they were able to clearly see their figure.


    The closest thing to Hansen is a black bull. The majestic body like a black metal is as high as ten feet. The nose is filled with fireworks. One pair of eyes is like a burning magma. There is a golden flame between the four hooves. In the burning, wherever you walked, you left a golden flame that burned like a lotus flower.


    However, those Jin Yan did not last long, and they automatically extinguished in a few minutes, and did not cause a fire.


    Farther away, there is a colorful snake that swims in the mouth, spits out smoke, and the grass and trees are all withered, and the smoke is absolutely horrible.


    Including the Ghost Blood Emperor, although these horror creatures are approaching the Purple Mountain, they are only at the foot of the mountain. It seems that there is any scruples in the heart, and they have not dared to embark on the Purple Mountain.


    Han Sen probably counted a few times. Counting the ghost blood emperors, there are no fewer than 20 super **** creatures near the Purple Mountain. Although most of them are alone, the number is already amazing.


    Hansen secretly fortunate that he did not intend to guard the shelter, otherwise he would be a man, not to mention that the singer and the death knell have not yet been completed, even if the transformation is completed, it can not stop.


    "There is no other way right now. I can only take a step and look at it. If the gold treasure chest is really rare, I can grab a few and grab a few." Hansen has given up the plan to monopolize the gold treasure chest.


    While Hansen was thinking about it, he listened to the music on the top of the purple mountain, and he couldn��t hear what kind of instrument, the mysterious and mysterious, and the celestial world.


    Together with the music, Hansen suddenly felt a confused in the brain, and actually went unconsciously toward the purple mountain.


    But it was only a short time, Han Sen immediately woke up, and suddenly he was shocked and looked around, but saw that the female emperor was walking towards Zishan.


    Not only her, the super **** creatures near the Purple Mountain, are like lost souls, one by one, they set foot on the purple mountain and walked toward the mountain.


    Hansen quickly took the moment of the female emperor back to the sea of ??souls, watching many of the super-natural creatures set foot on the purple mountain, even the ghostly eye is no exception.


    However, a few steps on the purple mountain, the ghost eye emperor has been awake, and some amazingly blocked the super **** creature he brought.


    Only those super-god creatures did not obey his orders and still walked over the Purple Mountain.


    There are also a few super-god creatures that are as clear as ghosts, and the super-god creatures brought by the ghostly eyes, so that the silvery apes are awake, and the others are walking into the clouds between the tops of the mountain.


    The look of the ghost-eyed emperor is so complicated that it seems to be considering whether to enter or retreat. Although the vitality of the heavens and the earth is emanating from the mountains, it is so strange that even he does not know whether he should move forward.


    While the ghost eye was hesitating, the music suddenly stopped, and the clouds on the top of the mountain were also distributed. A gleaming life spurted out, and six golden lights rushed.


    ��Is the gold treasure box ripe?�� Han Sen��s heart was shocked, and he didn��t know if they should call Wang Yuhang. The situation here is still very strange.

 Chapter 855： Grab the treasure chest

    Roar!


    The horror creatures are awake, and they don��t know which super-god creature is making a roar and rushes toward the top of the mountain. 3. The fastest


    Most of the super-god creatures are also like this, one by one rushing to the golden light and rushing away, apparently want to grab the gold treasure chest fruit.


    As the tide of life in the sea tide spurts down, all the creatures are shaken, and the body seems to be moisturized, exuding youthful vitality.


    The ghost blood emperor gnawed his teeth and rushed toward the shelter of the mountain top. It seemed that he was still reluctant to marry the day.


    Hansen hesitated in his heart. He felt a little uneasi in his heart. He always felt that something was going to happen. Hesitated for a long time, and did not send a signal to Wang Yuhang to come over.


    Calling the moment the female emperor, Hansen looked at her and asked: "What is the situation you see over there?"


    In an instant, the female emperor looked at the top of the mountain and looked at the life of the tide. "This kind of life is full of vitality. It seems that the real world is born."


    "Let''s go and see." Han Sen nodded slightly, and already had a decision in his heart. He did not signal to Wang Yuhang, but he touched the head of the small silver and silver, so that the female emperor led the way in front, and also toward the golden light. Go away.


    The aroma of clouds that passed through the top of the mountain finally returned to the familiar shelter, and there was no change in the shelter. However, within the shelter, the emerald golden tree was already as high as 100 feet, and the whole body was enchanting. The gas is lingering, and the six gold treasure chests on the tree are exuding the golden light.


    Hansen saw that the six gold treasure chests couldn��t help but glimpse. In the past, the six gold treasure chests were generally the same, but now there are many changes. The six gold treasure chests are now long. Small, long and short, square and flat, each gold treasure chest is different in size and shape.


    However, every gold treasure chest exudes a horrible life essence, and those who are glazed by Baoguang are almost unable to open their eyes.


    The crane gave a long shout, and swept across the branches, and even knocked down the top gold treasure chest, and wanted to fly in the mouth.


    Suddenly there was a beast behind the four wings and the dragon that ran across the air, stopping the way of the crane and fighting for the gold treasure chest in the air.


    Seeing that the crane has fallen under the golden treasure chest, there are no accidents. Many terrorist creatures can no longer bear it, and they have rushed to their respective goals.


    The ghost blood emperor rushed over with the silver ape, and immediately took off a gold treasure chest that was only the size of the Rubik''s cube, and then rushed over to another gold treasure chest next to it.


    It was just a moment of time. The six gold treasure chests had their owners. Hansen was a little too far away, but it was a bit late to rush.


    And this is just the beginning. Even if you get a gold treasure chest, it is difficult to escape immediately under so many super-natural creatures.


    The shelter was suddenly caught in a scuffle, and all the terrorists were robbing the gold treasure chest. The roar of the behemoths was heard, and various terrorist forces erupted in the shelter.


    The raging flames, the horrible poisonous fog, the massive thunder and lightning, and the horrific powers blasted inside the shelters. If the shelters are hard and incomparable, they can hardly be destroyed. I am afraid that they have already turned into ruins.


    "Would you like to go out and grab the gold treasure chest?" asked the female empress.


    "Wait a minute." Han Sen did not rush to shoot, has been staring at the ghost blood emperor is watching, he has already grabbed two gold treasure chests, but still not very satisfied, led the super **** creatures and killed another gold Treasure chest.


    Hansen had fought with the Ghost Blood Emperor once, but he didn''t know what his strength was. At this time, there was a chance to see it clearly from the side.


    After watching it for a while, Han Sen��s face was shocked, and it was already clear how the Ghost Blood Emperor approached him last time.


    I saw the ghostly body of the emperor flashing, and disappeared from the air. When it appeared again, it was drilled out from a super **** creature that had won the golden treasure chest. It hit a fist on the super **** creature and put it on it. Bounced out a dozen meters, but also grabbed the gold treasure chest.


    This strange situation Hansen has seen it many times, he can finally be sure that the ghost blood emperor is not the ability to have teleportation, he can only pass through the shadow.


    As long as the ghost blood emperor stands in the shadow, he can blend into the shadow and then move in the shadow, as if he is swimming in another world, unable to be attacked, and difficult to be perceived.


    "It turns out that." After seeing the power of the ghost blood emperor, Hansen instantly relaxed.


    Although the shadow power of the Ghost Blood Emperor is very powerful and strange, it is not invincible. He can only act under the shadow of a certain degree of darkness. He does not dare to enter the shadow of too shallow, and must be connected when the shadow is connected. Only then can move past.


    As long as the shadow of oneself is not superimposed with other shadows, the ghost blood emperor wants to break into it and can only come over.


    However, there are many palaces in the shelter, and there are large shadows. It gives the Ghost Blood Emperor great convenience, so that he can walk through all the obstacles and has already won three gold treasure chests.


    Because he won three gold treasure chests, the Ghost Blood Emperor began to be besieged by other super **** creatures. Only the super **** creatures such as the silver ape monkeys guarded him. For a time, there was no super **** creature to get him.


    "The benefits can''t be fully occupied by him." Hansen saw the greedy ghost of the ghost blood, but it showed a hint of joy.


    However, Hansen is not prepared to directly attack the ghost blood emperor, but his eyes are aimed at the silver ape.


    The silver ape is extremely powerful, and it looks like iron. It is like a wind. Although there is no special power, it is unimaginable. It can tear the super **** creature directly with the claws.


    The general super-god creature is hard to hurt it. No matter whether the wind and lightning are hitting it, it just makes its silver hair have some blackness and makes a scream, it is difficult to really hurt it.


    "First kill it, the ghost blood emperor has lost an important arm." Hansen stared at the violent silver scorpion that was killed by the ghost blood emperor.


    Hansen wants to kill it. There is another important reason. The silver ape is still a super-god. The killing of it is naturally a lot of benefits.


    But the silver ape''s body is too strong, Hansen has been observing **** it, and strive to kill.


    Soon, Hansen found the strange thing, although the silver ape looks as if it is fearless and invincible, a pair of claws can crack the dragon.


    However, Hansen found that it is very careful to protect one''s own ears, and when it encounters a strong attack, it will deliberately avoid the ears.


    The pair of ears are in the shape of a snail, and its hair is generally silvery and the size is equivalent to an egg.

 Chapter 856： Treasure chest

    Above the square are the blood of super **** creatures, almost drowning the squares. Hansen is somewhat distressed. The blue bell is already changing, and these blood can only be wasted. 3. The fastest


    A screaming scream, the crane screamed in the sky, and was bitten by the dragon. The golden treasure chest suddenly fell and was caught by a giant worm.


    This is the first super-god creature that was killed. The blood gradually dissipated under the cracked blood, leaving only one life gene extract to fall.


    The dragon swallowed the vitality of the crane and immediately killed it.


    Hansen looked at it for a while and finally caught an opportunity to summon the little angels and the female emperors, and let them kill the silver monkeys together.


    when!


    The silver ape monkey blocked the little angel''s sword with his arm. The little angel passed the power of the Iron Knight King''s possession, and he could only leave a shallow blood mark on the strong arm of the silver ape, which is unimaginable.


    However, the moment the female emperor was teleported to the side of the silver ape, directly hitting it on its left ear.


    Hey!


    It seems that the sound of the pot of the cow was shattered, and the left ear of the silver ape was directly smashed by the female emperor.


    The silver ape suddenly made a terrible, and subconsciously reached out and licked his left ear.


    Hansen suddenly caught the red flame tyrannosaur and pierced into his right ear, like a viper, spinning and drilling.


    "Roar!"


    The silver-eyed macaque made a terrible scream, grabbed the red flame tyrannosaurus in one hand, and directly flew Hansen��s cockroach out, and the power was unimaginable.


    However, after its ears were damaged, the seven holes flowed out of the blood, and the silvery luster on the body quickly lost, and the body seemed to weaken a lot.


    When the little angel slammed down, the silver ape used his arm to stop, but he was shackled with a small arm. After the ear was destroyed, its ** was actually vulnerable.


    The ghost blood emperor saw Hansen three people besieged the silver ape, and hit it hard. Then he saw Hansen, suddenly furious, and refused to grab someone else''s gold treasure chest, and then killed Hansen.


    At the same time, an order was issued to make the super-god creatures of his men surrounded by Hansen.


    The dragon came across the sky, and the shadow suddenly shrouded Hansen. The body of the ghost blood flashed into the shadows, and it was already behind Hansen.


    However, this claw of the ghost blood emperor fell into the empty space, Han Sen''s figure flashed, and he avoided his claw.


    "The same trick, do you think this time is still useful to me?" Hansen''s backhand, a red flame, was smashed against the ghost blood emperor.


    Since he already knows that the ghost blood emperor is in the shape of a shadow, it is not difficult to predict and sense the position of his appearance in the hole.


    The ghost blood emperor naturally refused to believe that Hansen could compete with him, and continued to sneak into Hanson in the shadows. However, he was flashed several times by Hansen. Only then did Hansen know that he was out of the shadow. The face is very ugly.


    "Roar!"


    The silver ape monkey over there made a scream, and a head had been smashed by the little angel.


    "Hunt the super **** creature silver blood macaque, get the silver blood macaque animal soul, flesh and blood can be eaten, can collect life gene extract, absorption can randomly increase 0 to 10 points super **** gene."


    The sound of the hunting screams, Hansen suddenly ecstasy, and finally got a super sacred soul.


    The ghost blood emperor is very angry. He wants to kill Hansen again, but he is blocked by a super **** creature killed by the cross. Several super **** creatures rushed up and wanted to **** the three golden treasure chests of the ghost blood emperor. .


    There was chaos in the shelter, and the small silver and silver were rushing to the body of the silver-blooded macaque to swallow its flesh and blood.


    Hansen quickly retired to the point where there was no shadow, lest the ghost blood emperor once again enter the shadow to attack him. Although Hansen can avoid it, it is a little troublesome. If there is a mistake, it may be hit hard.


    The ghost blood emperor hated Hansen very much, and even chased it directly in the volley, and the sound of screaming in the mouth.


    The dragon heard the scream of the ghost blood emperor, and suddenly flew over Hansen, and the shadow of the large film enveloped Hansen��s body.


    The ghost blood emperor immediately fell into the shadows and rushed to Hansen.


    Hansen��s mouth showed a sneer, this time there was no dodge, and it was directly punched out, and the silver thunder on the fist was turned into a silver sun, and the snow around it was bright.


    puff!


    There is still no ghost blood emperor who can break into the shadow of Hansen, suddenly spit blood, and popped out from the shadow of the already thin dragon.


    In an instant, the female emperor once again used the power of teleportation, and punched it on the head of the ghost blood emperor. She suddenly put the head of the ghost blood into the stone bricks, and at the same time reached out and grabbed the three gold treasure chests, and flew back. Aside.


    Ghost Blood Emperor''s face is full of blood, it seems to be quite heavy, but still climbed up, roared, and with other super **** creatures pounced on the moment of the female emperor, want to take those three gold treasure chests back.


    "Come on." Han Sen immediately ordered that the female emperor escaped and was able to win the fruits of the three golden treasure chests. It was already a great harvest, and I saved it first.


    At the speed of the female emperor, it should not be a problem to escape.


    But unexpectedly, Hansen unexpectedly looked at the super **** creatures and ghost blood emperors who rushed to her. The female emperor did not follow Hansen��s orders and immediately fled.


    I saw a contempt for the glamorous face of the female emperor in the moment, and it seemed to be very disdainful for the super **** creature that rushed to her.


    The jade hand lifted lightly, and the female emperor opened the three gold treasure chests in the hand, and saw the glory flowing inside the golden treasure chest, and the horrible atmosphere of the horror emerged from it.


    Hansen was shocked and his face changed a little ugly, knowing that things were a little bad.


    The gold treasure chest has been taken for a long time, but there is no alien creature to open it. These gold treasure chests are extremely hard, even if they are swallowed by super **** creatures.


    Hansen just saw a super **** creature that swallowed a gold treasure chest. After being torn open, the gold treasure chest is still intact.


    The gold treasure chest that can''t be eaten and no one can open, but now it was opened by the female emperor, and Hansen realized what it was.


    Hansen had already had doubts. The emerald golden tree was born in the shelter of the moment. It is hard to believe that it has nothing to do with the female emperor.


    However, the female emperor has always performed very well, and she has been surrendered to Hansen, and her life and death are between Hansen��s thoughts, so Hansen did not think too much.


    It seems that it is not right now. In the moment, the female emperor absolutely knows the origin of the emerald golden tree, but she has been concealing it. Until now, she suddenly made a shot. It must be a plot.


    Hansen stared at the moment the female emperor and the three gold treasure chests she had opened, and wanted to see what was inside.

 Chapter 857： Six treasures

    Among the three golden treasure chests, the golden light was released, and one of them flew out of it, hanging in front of the female emperor.


    The three objects are a purple short sword, a purple hammer and a purple shield.


    The short sword is two feet long, and the shield is bigger than the lid. The hammer of the hammer is cylindrical, only the fist is large, and the thick hammer handle at the back is only half a foot long.


    The three things all look a little mini, I don''t know what it is. After they fly out of the golden treasure chest, the gold treasure chest suddenly breaks open and turns into a little golden light.


    Seeing three purple things, many levels of **** creatures and ghost blood suddenly rushed up and wanted to **** the baby.


    The first horse that rushed to the front was the black bull, and the ten-foot-long metal body rushed with the power of destroying the earth.


    But seeing the moment the female emperor reached for the purple hammer and slammed against the black bull''s head.


    The hammer is completely out of proportion with the black bull, and the contrast between the mosquito and the elephant, but under this knock, the black bull suddenly stopped.


    It was like a train that was mad at three hundred events, and the black bull was suddenly set in place, and then saw a trace of blood flowing from the top of the moment the female emperor knocked.


    Hey! Hey!


    The black bull''s body was uploaded with continuous explosions. The bones of the whole body were broken. In general, the body of ten feet tall was like a muddy squat on the ground. It was absolutely impossible to see the appearance. It was already dead. .


    Everyone is dead, and many of the horror things that rushed to the moment of the female emperor stopped, and they were obviously greatly scared.


    That is a level **** creature, and it is still a second-class god, so it was so directly bombarded by a hammer, it is simply unimaginable.


    Even the ghostly emperor and Hansen were both horrified, staring at the female emperor and the three purple weapons.


    They do not move, does not mean that the female emperor does not move, the figure flashes between, the moment the female emperor has already killed the huge front with the golden treasure chest.


    The purple little sword smashed down, and the purple light turned into a sword, like cutting tofu. It directly turned the huge smash into two halves, which was like killing a chicken and slaughtering a dog.


    The fourth gold treasure chest also fell in the hands of the female emperor. Hansen��s mind was moved, and he wanted to take the woman��s emperor into the sea of ??souls. He had already seen that things were going bad, and the female emperor might be afraid.


    But who knows that the female emperor was not moved, she saw the purple shield on her hand shine, turned into a purple mask to cover the woman, so Hansen could not drive her again, the power of the contract was isolated .


    In an instant, the female emperor smiled at Hansen, and then ignored Hansen, and opened the fourth gold treasure chest. This gold treasure chest is relatively large. I saw that the purple light was released, and a purple armor flew out, directly wearing it. The body of the female emperor.


    In an instant, the female emperor looked like an ancient demon god, holding a small sword in one hand and holding a small hammer in one hand, killing another level creature that won the gold treasure chest.


    Invincible, unable to stop, no matter how powerful the **** creatures, in front of the female emperor has become vulnerable, and their attacks under the shield and armor protection, has no effect on the female emperor.


    Hansen turned and ran, and the female emperor smiled Hansen''s hair, and there was nothing to lose. Now he just wants to run as far as possible.


    In an instant, the female emperor can rely on the weapons and shields in the gold treasure chest to resist the power of the contract, so that Hansen has no way to control her, and it is so powerful that it is like killing chickens. Sen is not her opponent.


    Hansen called her as a maid for so long, and the female empress must be resentful. After she grabbed all the gold treasure chests, I am afraid I will go back and deal with him. When Hansen is afraid that he will die. know.


    Hansen��s heart is bitter, but no one can think that the aliens who have surrendered can still resist the power of the contract. They have never had such a thing before, even the semi-god shelter has not heard of it. Rebelling against this kind of thing, Han Sen is no longer smart enough to think of this.


    Not only Hansen is at large, but all the **** creatures, including the Ghost Blood Emperor, are at large.


    Hansen rushed out of the Purple Mountain, and heard the screams of the gods in the back. I am afraid that all the gold treasure chests have already fallen into the hands of the female emperor, and she is still killing.


    In the moment, the female emperor is the top of the second sanctuary. Now she has such a terrible armor and weapons. Even if it is a level creature, it is hard to escape in front of her.


    what!


    A scream broke through the sky, Hansen''s body was shocked, and the voice was clearly from the ghost blood emperor, I am afraid it has already been killed.


    Hansen is more desperate to escape, and the ghost blood emperor still has a chance to resurrect. He has no such ability and can only run as fast as he can.


    After the death of the ghost blood emperor, there was a period of silence behind it. This kind of silence made Hansen very uncertain. He looked back and was scared and almost fell from the air.


    I saw the female emperor standing silently behind him, a pair of cold and beautiful eyes, looking at him coldly.


    At this moment, in addition to the purple armor, the female emperor has a pair of purple metal wings and a purple crown. The whole person is like the ancient emperor, and there is an infinite horror in his body, turning into purple. The flame gas burns outside.


    But even if he was close at hand, Han Sen couldn''t feel the existence of the breath. Just after seeing it with his eyes, he was shocked to see the existence of the horror.


    "Cough, the female Emperor, I really congratulate you, got these six treasures, I am very grateful." Han Sen said that he has a thousand turns in his heart, hoping to come up with a way to get away.


    However, Hansen did not want to break his head, nor did he figure out how to escape in front of such a female emperor. The armor of the weapons produced in those golden treasure chests was really unimaginable, and Hansen could not think of a countermeasure.


    "You have called me to be very comfortable during this time." The moment the female emperor looked at Han Sen, suddenly a smile.


    That smile seems to be the thaw of the land, the glamorous can not be square, can simply reverse the sentient beings.


    However, in the eyes of Hansen, I only felt a basin of ice water dripping from the head to the feet, and my heart was already cool.


    Hansen turned and ran, but his body shape moved, and the purple wing behind the female emperor suddenly appeared, just like a teleport, behind Hansen, and grabbed Hansen��s back.


    boom!


    The small silver and silver spurted out the silver thunder, but the silver thunderbolt blew in the body of the female emperor, but it was completely offset by the purple fairy on the armor. It could not hurt the female emperor in a moment, and even blocked her for a second.


    In an instant, the female emperor seized Hansen, and the other hand grasped the small silver and silver. One person and one fox all smashed the power of horror. One rushed to the lower abdomen of the female emperor, and a spit and lightning cage gave her a cold and glamorous beauty. s face.

 Chapter 858： Gene seed

    Hansen''s heart beats faster, the power inside the two kidneys is raging, half of the body''s thunder flashes, half of the body''s bells and sounds are turned into a round of Yinyang, and the bang of the cockroach is on the lower abdomen of the female emperor. 3. The fastest


    The silver lightning that was sprayed out by the small silver and silver was also blasted on the door of the female emperor.


    However, such a terrible force, in the moment the female emperor is like a spring breeze, did not cause any harm to her.


    Above the armor, the fairy lingering, the crown hangs down a line of Zixia, the big Leiyin boxing with Yin Jin, can not penetrate into the armor of the female emperor.


    The silver thunderbolt was also melted in Zixia, and there was no way to hurt an eyelash in the moment.


    "What do you think I don''t know? Don''t waste time in front of me, it will only make you die faster. The Emperor still doesn''t want to kill you so quickly, and you don''t want to challenge my patience." Holding Han Sen in one hand and holding small silver and silver in one hand, the vibration between the wings was directly broken, but the pressure of the empty space made Han Sen and Xiao Yinyin feel that the bone frame of the whole body was about to be scattered.


    Hey! Hey!


    After a while, Hansen and Xiaoyinyin were thrown to the ground, and the painful screams came out.


    Han Sen forced the pain of the whole body to look around, but saw that the female emperor actually took them back to the shelter, and it was under the emerald golden tree.


    From birth to now, Xiaoyinyin has not suffered such a loss. When he is fierce, he wants to continue to attack the female emperor, but Hansen is wrapped up and prevents his actions.


    They are not the opponents of the female emperor at all. The rush to shoot will only trigger her killing. Since she has not yet meant to kill, there may be a glimmer of life, and there is no need to rush.


    Han Sen looked at the moment of the female emperor standing under the tree, only to see her eyes staring at the emerald golden tree, standing there without moving, and did not know what was thinking.


    Hansen touched the gourd in the pocket. The fluctuations in this guy''s body became more and more fierce, and they didn''t know if they were going to be born.


    The heart is thinking about it, suddenly seeing the moment the female emperor turned around and looked over, suddenly shocked Hansen and Xiaoyinyin, and then stepped back a few steps.


    "You don''t have to be afraid, I won''t kill you right away. I dare to call the Emperor, how can the Emperor make you die so easily." The female emperor smiled and looked at Hansen.


    "Cough, that''s how you kindly helped me. Besides asking for your help, I didn''t do anything to you. How about we even leveled up? After everyone goes, no one owes anyone." Han Sen saw the face of the female emperor cold, and quickly said: "You have to feel unfair, big deal, how can I do something for you?"


    "Throughing?" The female emperor seems to have some hateful teeth tickle: "If you don''t kill you, you will never be unruly. If you dare to force the Emperor to make a contract, you should die."


    "Don''t be so excited. You have those treasures on your body. Isn''t the contract already useless to you?" Hansen turned his eyes and continued: "I opened my eyes today, and the jade gold tree will have such a birth." Great baby, where did you find these gods?"


    "The fetish?" The female empress showed a mocking expression and said to the emerald golden tree: "It��s a ignorant guy. It��s not a fetish, it��s the genetic seed I brought from the sanctuary of the third god. Otherwise do you think there will be such a strong presence in the sanctuary of the Second God?"


    Han Sen heard the news, and the genetic seed Hansen was heard. When Ji Yanran and Annie told him about the third sanctuary, they mentioned the genetic seed.


    It was only that thing could not appear in the second shelter, so Hansen did not think about it at all. He only thought that the Emerald Golden Tree was the heaven and earth of the second shelter.


    Now think carefully, the jade gold tree is almost the same as Ji Yanran, and after the genetic seeds are planted, they can produce many magical things, armor weapons, all kinds of rare treasures, and even living creatures.


    Among the third sanctuary shelters, genetic seeds are a very important resource. The more advanced genetic seeds, the stronger the genetic armor and weapons that can be produced.


    However, the genetics and seeds produced by the genetic seeds vary widely. At that time, Ji Yanran and Anne also said a little about it. Hansen did not care too much. I never imagined that this jade gold tree would be the seed of the third shelter. .


    "It turns out that the genetics belonging to the sanctuary of the third **** is armed. It is no wonder so powerful." Hansen looked at the genetic arms of the female emperor and praised it.


    In an instant, the female emperor sneered: "The six rounds of true treasure trees can grow, or thanks to you, otherwise the genetic seeds cannot grow in the second shelter."


    "Does this have anything to do with me?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    In an instant, the female emperor laughed: "If you brought back the beast of the air, so that the genetic seed was rooted and germinated by its qi, how can it grow? I was desperate, I thought you even gave me hope."


    Hansen dared not take two slaps. He had nothing to do to catch a little white. It was nothing to look for. Now it��s good, what benefits have fallen on the female emperor, and even her own life has fallen on her. Hands.


    See Han Sen revealing the color of regret, the moment the female emperor showed a smile of hate.


    "I can help you this? How can you bear to kill me like this?" Hansen thought as he tried to get away.


    "You can rest assured that I will not kill you, but if you can live, it depends on your life." The woman''s face reveals a mysterious smile.


    "What do you mean?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "See if you have the ability to live in the sanctuary of the Third God." The female emperor said in a moment.


    Hansen still wants to ask anything, but sees that the jade gold tree that has reached 100 feet is still growing. Although there is no gold treasure box fruit, the jade branches and leaves are growing in the void, and it seems that the voids are all cracked. It is like drilling out of the soil.


    "The six rounds of true treasure trees are not part of the second sanctuary. Although they have been sheltered by the beast of the air transport, they have been able to grow their results, but after all, it is difficult to grow here. Its life force has broken through the second shelter. The limit, immediately it will go empty, straight into the sanctuary of the third god." The moment of the female emperor eyes excitedly stared at the emerald giant tree growing toward the void.


    Hansen only felt that the entire Purple Mountain was shaking, and it was slowly rising. As the growth of the Emerald Golden Tree rose, it seemed to be moving toward the void.


    Hansen was shocked. He has not yet been promoted to the transcender. If the body enters the sanctuary of the third god, although it will not die immediately, the chance of survival is really small, and the third shelter is casual. An ordinary creature is stronger than Hansen.


    As the emerald gold tree grows, Hansen��s hand-held gourd seems to be getting more and more excited, and Hansen can even sense its joy.


    Yes, it is joy, I don��t know why, Han Sen has this feeling.

 Chapter 859： Gourd

    The earth shakes, and the entire shelter, together with the Purple Mountain, has risen a few hundred meters. From the bottom of the Purple Mountain, there are many giant roots of jade.


    The flesh and blood essences of those super-sacred creatures are absorbed by the emerald golden tree.


    The branches and leaves stretched toward the void, tearing the void out of the cracks in the space, like a spider web, criss-crossing, seemingly broken and collapsed at any time.


    A sturdy and pure life gas machine flows out of those cracks, and after being absorbed by the jade gold tree, the tree body becomes more crystal clear.


    Although the golden emerald tree was able to grow in the second shelter under the small white air shelter, the second shelter has far less vitality and nutrients than the third sanctuary. The golden emerald tree can be said to be malnourished. The nourishment of the life of the third sanctuary, the second development, and the growth and transformation.


    In the eyes of the female emperor, there was a ecstasy color: "I can finally re-enter the sanctuary of the third god. I finally waited until this day. The **** waited for me, and I came back."


    Seeing the emerald golden tree with the shelter and the purple mountain rising higher, Han Sen suddenly suddenly eyes wide, as if he saw something unbelievable.


    I saw the golden brilliance on the gourd in Hansen��s hand. The strong fluctuations in the inside were unimaginable, and at the tip of the gourd, a little black light was spreading.


    No, in terms of preparation, it should be no light, black like a black hole, the space around it is distorted, and the light and color are sucked into that black hole.


    "Is this going to be born? It is so unfortunate that this time is born." Hansen secretly complained, if it is born now, if it is a good thing, is it not to be taken away by the female emperor?


    Looking up to the female emperor, but seeing the moment the female emperor is looking at the gourd in Hansen��s hand, frowning and asking: ��What are you doing?��


    She followed Hansen for some time. She still knows a lot about Hansen''s possession, but she didn''t pay much attention to this little gourd, which was usually played by Hansen in the hands. It was originally thought to be a plaything.


    But at this time, the black hole above the gourd, actually has the power of space, so that the female emperor slightly frowned.


    "Nothing..." Hansen didn''t know what to say for a while. He didn''t know how many times he played. If there was something good to come out and was taken away by the female emperor, it was really unwilling.


    Han Sen just finished, ready to hide the gourd, but see the black hole above the gourd expansion, spurting a black light against the jade gold tree.


    I saw that the emerald golden tree was covered by the black light. The life of the tree was flowing toward the gourd. It seemed to be a long river flowing into the sea.


    But this little gourd is only a big palm, but I don��t know how the horrible essence flows into it, and the vitality of the emerald golden tree is obviously weakened, the shiny emerald leaves, because of the vitality of life. A lot of passing, actually began to dim down.


    "What is going on here?" Han Sen took the gourd in his hand, and his mouth was surprised and he didn''t close for a long time.


    "You are looking for death." The female emperor saw the life of the emerald golden tree was taken away. The tree body was gradually losing its strength, and it was no longer able to continue to tear the void. It was thought that Hansen was making a ghost and slamming a sword toward Hansen.


    Hansen is trying to dodge, but who knows that the black hole above the gourd is a black light spray, which is rolled up on the purple sword that the female emperor came.


    Hey!


    The purple little sword broke free from the palm of the female emperor, and flew toward the gourd in the incredible eyes of the female emperor.


    Although the purple sword is only a short sword, it is less than two feet long. The small gourd is only a big palm, but the short sword is so strangely sucked into the black hole that it seems to be trapped inside the gourd.


    "What is that?" The moment the female emperor stared at the gourd, she couldn''t believe it. One of the six rounds of real treasure was actually sucked by the gourd.


    The jade gold tree seed is a genetic seed cultivated by the Great Emperor. It contains a variety of super-god genes. Although it is very poorly developed in the second shelter, the six-round Zhenbao can not be compared with the real super-god-level genetically armed. But it is by no means comparable to the general genetic arm.


    It is even more difficult to find a force that can compete with it in the second sanctuary. The gourd actually took away one of the six rounds of real treasures, which really surprised her.


    Hansen was ecstatic at this time, and this gourd actually had such a powerful role. Even the horrible genetic armies were directly sucked in. Hansen felt that when he turned directly, he opened it.


    "My baby gourd, **** her." Han Sen did not know that the tube did not work, holding the gourd against the moment the female emperor shouted.


    The gourd actually spurted a black light to the female emperor, and the female emperor wanted to avoid it, but she felt that she had a huge suction force, which made her difficult to move, and her face changed suddenly.


    Hey!


    First, the purple hammer that the female emperor holds in her hand, and then the shield that is held in the other hand.


    Under the powerful suction of the gourd black hole, the six-wheeled Zhenbao was sucked into the gourd and directly swallowed into the gourd.


    "I sucked me to **** me and sucked again..." Hansen was so excited that he thought that this time was fierce, but who knows that the peaks and turns, this gourd has such a terrible power.


    In an instant, the female emperor wants to escape the suction of the gourd. She can move by herself, but the six-wheeled real treasure on her body is like being sucked by a magnet. When the female emperor moves to where it is, the six-wheeled real treasure on the body is toward the gourd. Fly away.


    "Give me a breath!" Hansen screamed as he hugged the gourd while chasing the moment.


    The black light spewed, and the crown of the head of the female emperor was sucked into the gourd again. Those gushing rays of light did not have any effect on the gourd.


    The face of the female emperor was already full of horror, and I couldn��t think of what the gourd was. There would be such terrible power.


    "How could it be... How could there be such a horrible thing in the second sanctuary..." The woman��s eyes were already showing a flustered color, and the arrogant look was long gone.


    "Give me a **** on her!" Hansen yelled at the woman''s emperor with a gourd, his eyes full of excitement.


    A pair of wings behind the female emperor were torn from the body and were sucked into the gourd.


    This is not over yet, the purple armor on the female emperor, this last six-wheeled real treasure, was also sucked away from the female emperor by a hard life, turned into a purple light and plunged into the gourd, revealing the high wearing only underwear. **.


    "Small moment, what did you say?" Hansen held the gourd in his hand and stared at the female emperor slowly.


    "What the **** is that?" The face of the female emperor was already a dead gray, staring at the gourd unbelievably, she couldn''t think of her dreams, and the six rounds of true treasures that had been painstakingly planted were so gone.


    Losing the sanctuary of six rounds of real treasure, she could not fight Hansen��s contractual power.

 Chapter 860： Cried

    "Give me over. 3. The fastest." Han Sen thought about it. Just now, the female emperor couldn��t help but come to Hansen.


    Han Sen reached out and pressed the female emperor directly to the ground. The slap in the palm of his hand hit the beautiful buttocks of the rounded hips. The palm of the hand went down, and the squeaking sounded, and the female emperor suddenly became beautiful and shivered. The incredible color.


    Not because of physical pain, whether in the second shelter or the third shelter, she has not suffered such humiliation.


    But Han Sen where to control her, slap a note, one by one, hitting the beautiful buttocks of the female emperor in the moment, the inside of the armor was sucked, and the buttocks were red and swollen.


    The **** prints of the palms immediately floated up, and even the emperor''s body could not resist Hansen''s power.


    Hansen was very angry. In a moment, the female emperor almost killed him and Xiaoyinyin. This tone could not be swallowed anyway, but if it was killed, it would not be very deflated.


    The female emperor who was on the top of the high, under the influence of the contractual power, did not even have the ability to resist, endured such humiliation, and even tears in her eyes.


    Hansen did not care, and continued to slap her and beat her.


    "I will not let go of you as a ghost." Although the female emperor has a lot of things left, but it is really hard to bear this humiliation, I want to blew himself.


    "I want to die? Not so easy? How do you say that? I won''t let you die easily." Hansen snorted, his mind was moved, and the power of the contract made the female emperor unable to blew himself.


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    A slap in the palm of the woman''s beautiful buttocks, the moment the female emperor is not allowed to die, can not think of his own experience, and then a moment of sorrow, even wow a cry.


    The arrogant queen-like female emperor was actually beaten to cry.


    On the other hand, the small gourd is still madly absorbing the vitality of the emerald golden tree. I saw that the emerald-like leaves gradually lost their luster, gradually becoming yellow, and then it was difficult to rush to the void, and slowly fell down.


    The gourd is golden, and the more crystal clear, the beautiful is dazzling.


    boom!


    The emerald golden tree was completely withered, and the purple mountains and shelters fell to the ground, making the whole earth seem to tremble.


    The jade gold tree is like a dead wood, and the gourd can no longer absorb anything. The black hole on the top slowly converges and disappears in a blink of an eye. The gourd itself gradually dimmed and restored the golden appearance.


    Hansen did not continue to hold the female emperor, holding the gourd kiss and kiss, while touching and bowing and said: "Baby gourd, just six rounds of real treasure you sucked in, spit it out for me to play."


    However, the gourd did not respond at all, and did not know if he could not understand what Hansen was saying.


    Han Sen��s heart is so anxious, the baby like a six-wheeled Zhenbao, and he can get one in hand, he can be invincible in the second shelter, even in the shelter of the third god, it is absolutely powerful. baby.


    But now Han Senming knows that the baby is in the gourd, but it can''t be taken out, and the heart is naturally anxious.


    "Gourd gourd, I have been raising you for so many years, like you as a pro-son, you always know Entu newspaper? If you leave behind, you can spit two pieces for me... or... one is OK... ..." Han Sen said, but the gourd is not a reaction at all.


    Hansen couldn''t help but feel a little discouraged. He looked at the female emperor who was still sobbing. He said, "Small, do you know what the origin of this gourd is?"


    In an instant, the female emperor bit her teeth and her eyes are still full of tears. Since she was born, she has not suffered such humiliation. She has hated Hansen in her heart. Don��t say she is not clear, even if she knows, she will not tell Han. Sen.


    "It seems that the lesson has not been enough." Han Sen coldly came down, his mind was moving, and the woman��s emperor suddenly came out of control and Hansen.


    In an instant, the female emperor looked at Han Sen''s appearance, and suddenly he was shocked and angry. He knew that he was subject to Hansen, and he could not die. If he continued to fight Hansen, he could only take his own insults and resist the desire to put Hansen. The urge to unload eight pieces, biting his teeth and saying: "This thing is by no means the second shelter."


    "What is it?" Hansen continued to ask.


    "I haven''t seen it before, it hasn''t been born, and I can''t tell. It''s probably a high-level genetic seed." The female emperor insisted on the humiliation in her heart.


    "Gene seed?" Hansen played with the gourd in his hand, and there was still a heartbeat-like fluctuation in the middle.


    He believes that the female emperor does not know the origin of the gourd, otherwise she will not be so miserable.


    However, this gourd absorbs the vitality of the entire emerald golden tree, but it is still not born, and I don��t know what it is in the end. Looking at this situation, the speculation of the female emperor should not be false. This thing is definitely not Second shelter.


    "It seems that only when the third shelter is reached, it is possible to breed the gourd." Hansen put away the gourd and took back the soul of the woman.


    Hansen did not want to easily kill the female emperor, and did not hate it. Secondly, the female emperor was also his own asset. It was his own loss.


    There is also the fact that this moment the female emperor is afraid of a small origin, maybe it will be of great use after the promotion to the third shelter.


    Of course, after this incident, Han Sen will definitely not have a half-point of the moment for the female emperor. She must be stared at her, so that she can only be a slave to the next life.


    Leaving the shelter, Hansen went to see Wang Yuhang and they came back, and the shelter was still to be held.


    This shelter has experienced such a terrible battle, but there is almost no damage, and its origins may be extraordinary. Hansen naturally will not give up.


    "Head, what happened here?" Wang Yuhang couldn''t help but ask, even in hundreds of miles, you can feel the horrible battle and the horror of the purple mountain flying.


    At the end of the fall of the Purple Mountain, thousands of miles of the earth were shaken.


    "The jade gold tree is a demon evil, almost completely destroyed the nearby super **** creatures. Fortunately, my mana is boundless. Finally, the demon slayer demonizes and kills the emerald golden tree." Han Sen pointed to the already formed dead wood. Said the emerald golden tree.


    Wang Yuhang naturally did not believe Hansen''s words, but since Hansen did not say, he did not ask again.


    After re-packaging the shelters, they were black and guarded by the shelters. Hansen himself sent back to the league. He planned to check the information about the genetic seeds to see if he could detect the roots of the gourds.

 Chapter 861： Training

    After Hansen asked for information about the genetic seed from Ji Yunran, he looked carefully for a long time before he knew that it was difficult for the genetic seed to find out something.


    Gene seeds themselves can absorb different genes, absorb different genes, and finally produce different things.


    Some can plant genetically armed, some can produce different creatures, and even some can produce aliens and beasts, a variety of magical things, and finally what can be planted, mainly to see what the genetic seeds have absorbed Kind of gene.


    Although humans, heterosexuals, and metaphysical organisms have some methods for cultivating genetic seeds, injecting certain genes allows the genetic seeds to produce something fixed.


    However, because the methods of each shelter are different, the methods of cultivation are different, and the things that are planted are different.


    At present, there is not a lot of information that humans have mastered. Hansen did not find information about the gourd. There is no record of the information of the six rounds of Zhenbao.


    "It seems that only after the third shelter, it is possible to solve this mystery." After Hansen deleted the information, he was going to go back to the shelter, but suddenly received the above order, let him go to participate in what Study training.


    Hansen has some doubts to find Ji Yanran. Ji Yanran said that it is the training organized by the Alliance on the culture of the crystal culture. Including her, members of the Goddess of the Sigh are required to participate.


    Since it is necessary to participate, Hansen can only go together. After all, he is not yet strong enough to compete with the entire league. The order issued by the House still needs to be implemented.


    However, this has delayed Hansen��s plan to attack the Ghost Blood Shelter. The ghost blood emperor suffered heavy losses this time. The remaining strength is not as good as before. Hansen feels that he has a good chance to attack the Ghost Blood Shelter. You can take the opportunity to supplement your own level of God genes, hoping to achieve perfection.


    It��s just that the scorpion eagle and the death knell have not yet been completed, and there is no harm in going to the training.


    When Hansen arrived at the magic card star where the training base was located, it was known that they were not only their expedition ship receiving training orders.


    Many staff members related to the relics of the Clan have received this training order, and there are tens of thousands of people who come here for training.


    "Han Sen, are you Hansen?" Hansen had just come to the base and someone recognized him.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly smug, and he thought to himself: ��I��m really red.��


    "Cough, yes, I am Hansen..." Hansen looked at each other as a group of non-commissioned officers in his twenties. He was very happy and wanted to ask if he wanted to sign.


    But they listened to their excitement and said: "It��s really you, it��s very good. Your fiancee is the first princess of the league, and we all like her..."


    "What the hell, will you chat?" Hansen suddenly covered the black line, helplessly said: "She will also participate in this training, you can see her back."


    "Wow, that''s really great."


    A group of soldiers were excited to discuss. One of the ladies was sent to Hansen with paper and a book. Some of them said awkwardly: "Can you trouble me to sign my name?"


    Han Sen sees this lady official, although it is not very beautiful, it is also very delicate, and suddenly feels old and comforting, thinking: "Sure enough, women still have a vision."


    "Of course." Han Sen took the paper and the pen with a smile and was preparing to sign it.


    The lady officer then said: "Thank you, can you name your fianc��?"


    Hansen��s old blood almost spurted out, and tens of thousands of heads in his heart whizzed past. He hated to grab the lady��s collar and asked her: ��Sister paper, are you in the market? How low is the emotional intelligence? Can you open a signature like this? You must be deliberate?"


    However, looking at the shy appearance of the lady''s official face, Han Sen can only be depressed in his heart, waving his pen quickly and signing the seven words of "Ji Yanran''s fiance."


    "Ah! I have the signature of Ji Feiran''s fiance!" The lady officer thanked Han Sen, holding the signature book and looking happy. Hansen was stunned.


    "Hey!" Hansen heard some familiar laughter coming from the side, and looked at the past, but saw a familiar and somewhat strange movie standing in the distance and smiling at him.


    "Meng Meng?" Han Sen slightly surpassed some surprises, did not expect to encounter Wang Mengmeng who had not seen here for a long time.


    Wang Mengmeng is a little taller than before, and it seems to be a little mature, but her face is still like some baby fat.


    "School brother, as the fiance of the first princess of the league, is it feeling a lot of pressure?" Wang Mengyan asked with a big eyes and a playful eyes.


    "Hey, before that, I thought I should be better than her." Hansen said helplessly.


    Wang Mengmeng smiled and said: "That is also a no-brainer. Yuan is the favorite object of the entire league media. Coupled with such a beautiful daughter, it is naturally more sought after by the media. The name of the first princess has already been spread. The entire league. Even if you defeat the report of Yugalan, there are many titles that are the name of the first princess."


    Han Sen didn''t feel anything about it. He shrugged his shoulders and asked: "I remember that you are a member of the Royal Armored Forces. How come to participate in the training of the Crystal Culture?"


    "I don''t know too well. Some of our Royal Armored Forces received training orders. I guess there may be joint action on the Clan." Wang Mengmeng thought about it.


    "Let''s talk while walking. Where is your dormitory?" Hansen and Wang Mengmeng talked while walking.


    In an office of the training base, an old man is looking at the surveillance image, which is the image of Hansen and Wang Mengmeng.


    "Teacher, do you want to find Hansen?" Wen looked at the old man and asked.


    The old man shook his head slightly: "No, don''t let him know my identity. I will go see him privately."


    "This is not so good?" Wenzhong was slightly surprised.


    "Nothing bad, isn''t that more interesting?" the old man said with a smile, looking at Hansen''s face: "And it''s easier to see the real one."


    "Teacher, do you really want to accept him as a student?" Wenzhong hesitated, but still asked.


    "That''s not necessarily. I don''t know until I have seen it," the old man said.


    "This is not very good, after all, he is a Luo family." Wenzhong looks a bit complicated.


    "Isn''t that more interesting? I Zhuo Dong came to accept a Luojia person to be a disciple, but it is quite interesting." The old man narrowed his eyes, and the smile could not be pondered.

 Chapter 862： Royal princess

    The training courses for the culture of the crystal culture are all similar. In the past, Hansen had already studied it once. This time, the lectures were more in-depth, and the culture of the crystal culture was more comprehensive.


    After the training, Hansen and the fat squad leader and other comrades found a restaurant to gather together.


    Although it is still in the same base, but because everyone needs to enter the shelter, the location of the work and the dormitory are not the same, so there are not many opportunities to meet at ordinary times, so it is so easy for people to come together, just to have a good time together .


    Everyone said some interesting things that they had encountered. The fat squad leader almost died in the shelter recently. It was also a life escape. But the fat squad leader spoke humorously, and then he listened to a group of people, and from time to time, the chubby squad leader .


    "Little Han, you have a lot of knowledge, but also to tell us all." The fat squad leader took the lead, and several other people followed.


    Hansen and the fat squad leader, they drink together. Naturally, there are not so many restrictions. They can directly tell them about some of the things they have encountered. They listen to them and ask questions like they are listening to stories.


    In fact, Hansen also wants to add fuel and vinegar to blow it up, but when it comes out, he finds out that even if he doesn''t add oil and vinegar, it seems to be bragging.


    "I really dare to blow anything in this year. If you move the mountain, you can still make treasures. Are you the third shelter?"


    Hansen��s few people were chatting happily, but there was an untimely voice coming from the side, which was full of ridicule.


    Hansen��s remarks were interrupted. Several people turned around and saw that there were also a few men on the table. Because they were not allowed to wear military uniforms after leaving the training base, they did not know whether they were military or not.


    "Friends, let''s talk about our days, don''t offend you?" The fat squad leader got up and looked at the man who spoke.


    "This is the place of the public. Is it only that you brag, don''t you talk to me?" The man said, grinning.


    The fat squad leader is trying to say something. Li Jin, who is on the side, recognizes those people. He pulls the fat squad leader and says: "The squad leader, they are the people of the Royal Armored Forces. I have seen them during the training."


    The fat squad leader frowned: "Since all the comrades who are training together, then forget it. I hope you can talk and pay attention."


    The fat squad leader sat down and said, but the man raised his eyebrow and said: "Sorry, our Royal Armored Forces do not have the comrades who can blow the bulls to heaven."


    "I said dude, is it too much?" The fat squad leader and Han Sen and others frowned.


    "Is not convinced? It doesn''t matter. The hero of the Han Dynasty is not even a horrible alien. He can solve it. I don''t think it can be played. I am not so arrogant. I can''t move the mountain. It''s just a third promotion. The surpassing of the shelter did not last long, and I really had the ability to play with me." The man said with some arrogance.


    Hearing that the man was called the hero of Han Da, Han Sen knew that these people knew him, and he made it clear that he was looking for something.


    "Don''t be a face? Are you a transcender and an evolutionist?" The fat squad leader suddenly angered.


    That person is a mocking color: "I am a transcender, but it is much weaker than the different creatures in the heroes of the Korean hero. Handa hero can solve those horrible alien creatures and beat me a transcendence. What is the difficulty?"


    The fat squad leader was a little angry, but they couldn��t say anything about the rebuttal. They thought that Hansen was bragging with them. The men of the Royal Armored Forces grabbed them and braged them to ridicule them. They are both annoyed and unable to speak, clearly deliberately looking for things.


    "Well, is it a fight or a battle armor?" Hansen stood up and said to the man.


    Since people have been bullied to the head, Han Sen naturally has no intention to bear.


    A newly promoted transcender, Han Sen''s view of his breath, is similar to the Super Shelter of the Second Shelter, and nothing remarkable.


    "Haha, do you want to fight against the people of our Royal Armored Forces?" The man seemed to hear the best laughter in the sky, and couldn''t help but laugh.


    Several people in the Royal Armored Forces next to him, either laughing or smiling, also looked at Hansen with some mockery.


    The Royal Armored Forces, which is the most elite armored unit in the league, can enter the Royal Armored Forces, basically the armor control elite of each unit.


    After entering the Royal Armored Forces, they will also receive strict training. Their armor technology is definitely not comparable to that of the general armored units. Moreover, Hansen is not a combat armor.


    "I have heard of the Royal Armored Forces, there are a lot of powerful armored divisions." Han Sen said faintly.


    Listening to Han Sen, the men��s faces are full of glory, and the Royal Armored Forces are indeed elite in the elite, and they are proud of them.


    The fat squad leader knows that Hansen is not the kind of person who will compliment others, waiting to see what Hansen said next.


    "But it seems that the powerful divisions I have heard are all female soldiers, male soldiers of the Royal Armored Forces. I heard that it is not very good." Han Lin went on to say another.


    The fat squad leader and Qiucheng suddenly laughed. Li Jin also said with a serious statement: "Yeah, I seem to have heard that the Royal Armored Forces also have a number called the Royal Princess Group. I thought it was inside. It��s a woman, I didn��t expect to have a man... oh...��


    These words that Hansen and Li Jin said are not untargeted. It is true that there is such a thing.


    Because the head of the Royal Armored Forces is a woman in itself, and there are many members in the army who are women, just like the Yu Qianxun, who used to cooperate with Hansen to shoot the silver ts advertisement, and the current Yu Mengmeng. It is a member of the Royal Armored Forces.


    The main reason is that the Royal Armored Forces, in addition to being an elite armored unit, also bear some performance tasks.


    For example, the Alliance Independence Day, the New Year''s Day, the military parade, etc., the presence of the Royal Armored Forces is a reserved program every time. For some viewing effects, the Royal Armored Forces itself has the tradition of recruiting talented beauty players, and there are also Many heads are themselves female members.


    Therefore, the Royal Armored Forces have another name for the Royal Princess Group. It is not malicious, mainly because they have many beautiful women there.


    "What do you say?" But now Hansen and Li Jin said that the faces of the men in the Royal Armored Forces suddenly became very difficult to see, and they all stood up and all of them were filled with indignation.


    They are often laughed at by such people. They are still very concerned about this matter. Now they are naturally unable to endure by Hansen.


    "Well, it''s better than the armor." The man who had talked about the matter before, said Hansen, screaming.

 Chapter 863： Outdated silver kill TS

    There is a holographic device in the lounge of the restaurant, and everyone goes to the lounge to fight on the virtual battle platform. .


    "Little Han, are you okay?" Hansen sat in the hologram, and the fat squad leader asked with some worry.


    Laughing and ridiculing, but those who are the Royal Armored Forces, the driving skills of the armor are absolutely first-class, and that person is the transcender, its physical quality is much stronger than the average evolution, this is the manipulation of the armor It is also very beneficial.


    "No problem, when I was in the military school, I worked **** the armor control. I also shot the armor advertisement." Hansen smiled and said.


    The fat squad leader, they just remembered that Hansen was one of the first advertising spokespersons of the Super Biological Armor. However, these years, the Silver Kill series has been updated for generations, and the spokesperson has changed a lot.


    However, the degree of sensation, or the first generation of Hansen endorsement of the silver ts is the most famous, whether it is the advertisement, or silver kill ts, has become an eternal classic.


    Advertising is an advertisement. After all, it is not a real battlefield operation skill. Hansen also learned the armor operation when he was at school. How can he compete with the professional armored division of the Royal Armored Force?


    It��s too late to say anything now. I can only pray that Hansen��s armor level is really good. Otherwise, if you lose, you will always lose face.


    The people in the Royal Armored Forces seemed to be feeling the victory, and the waiter in the restaurant even projected the battle image directly on the big screen in the restaurant.


    Many of the soldiers who came here to eat here were the soldiers who participated in the training. After seeing the pictures, they were very interested in watching.


    "Wow! Royal Paladin, isn''t that the big master who once ranked seventh in the Warrior Zone of Evolution? I haven''t seen him appear some time."


    "It��s the Royal Paladin. It��s Li Chengxian of the Royal Armored Force. Now he has been promoted to the Transcend. You certainly can��t see him in the Evolution Zone.��


    "Great, who is his opponent?"


    "It seems to be a strange id, as if I have not heard of it."


    "That should be a tourist account?"


    ......


    Hansen entered the account as a tourist, and did not register the account of the battle platform. The id on the head is a string of tourists.


    Then, at the invitation of Li Chengxian, he directly entered the room where he opened the battle and entered the countdown to the battle.


    At this time an old man sat in the corner of the restaurant and was watching the screen in the hall with interest, waiting for the beginning of the battle.


    This old man is naturally Zhuo Donglai. He originally wanted to find a chance to chat with Hansen, but he did not expect that Hansen would have a conflict with Li Chengxian, and he also met with the battle armor, which made him quite interesting.


    "The people of the Royal Armored Forces, the combat armor operations are all top-notch standards, and the actual combat experience is also sufficient. Hansen should have no chance to contact the armor in recent years? What is he going to do?" Zhuo Dong came to drink a sip of wine. The eyes narrowed slightly.


    Hansen did not touch the armor for a long time, and he didn''t know much about the current armor model. So he chose a silver ts that he knows best as his armor, but for now Said, this is already an outdated armor.


    Seeing that Hansen actually chose silver to kill ts, Li Chengxian suddenly showed a sneer in his mouth. Silver kill ts is only a civilian version of the armor. Not only is it outdated, but the power is still very insufficient. The weapon system is only civilian. The built-in weapon itself. Less, there are not a few external interfaces, not suitable for battle armor.


    Hansen chose this armor, which is obviously a layman''s choice.


    However, Li Chengxian did not intend to be polite with Hansen. He originally planned to teach Hansen well, and with the words of Hansen taunting the men of the Royal Armored Forces, Li Chengxian did not hesitate to choose a state-of-the-art warlord. It is also a super biological armor.


    However, the king of war is five generations later than the silver kill ts. It is the latest version now. Although the king of war on the battle platform is only a civilian version, the configuration is much worse than the military version, and the weapon selection is also less, but this Already the closest choice for military armor.


    Almost every man has a steel mechanical dream, from ancient cars to later aircraft, to today''s super-human armor, even men who are not particularly keen on this, and occasionally there are some steel machinery fantasies.


    The Battle Armor is also one of the programs that everyone likes to watch. Especially the Royal Armored Forces, which are noble and elite, are loved by many people.


    Even if you haven��t been a warrior, there are definitely a lot of soldiers and men who know a little about the armor.


    At this point, Li Chengxian chose the king of war, and his opponent actually chose the silver kill ts. They all thought that this should be just a practice match, not a serious game.


    However, there are many names of the Royal Paladins, and there are still many people watching the big screen. It is also good when it is a small entertainment.


    The countdown soon ended, the king of war and the silver kill ts appeared directly in the arena. The classic battle scene, without any obstacles, can be directly connected.


    Hansen''s silver kill ts is only equipped with a pulse sword and a small laser gun, but there is no other weapon.


    The king of war is a weapon that is externally placed, just like a moving turret.


    Li Chengxian looked at Hansen��s silver killing ts, and his mouth showed a sneer, his hands flying fast, the king of war seemed to be alive, and more than a dozen guns on his body were aimed at Hansen in an instant, bursting with firepower. The silver kill ts directly blasted, leaving Han Sen with no chance to approach him.


    "I wiped and controlled 13 weapons at the same time. This kind of control is too powerful. It is worthy of being a royal paladin."


    "This control ability is too violent, and the speed of control and effective control are unimaginable."


    "The Royal Armored Forces are not fake."


    "The opponent is terrible. Choosing a silver kill ts will not be close to being bombed."


    ......


    Between the people talking, but see that the silver kill ts finally moved, without any obstruction, the silver kill ts quickly moved up.


    Silver kill ts this move, let people see a glimpse, although it is just a normal movement, but it gives people a feeling of killing ts live.


    At that moment, they all gave birth to an illusion, as if moving a living person, not an indifferent cold machine.


    In that moment, the silver kill ts seems to have been injected into the soul, the movement is delicate and spiritual, giving people a feeling of incomprehension.


    "Hedging big back... I rub... who is the guy who controls the silver kill ts... This control is going against the sky..."


    In the horror of everyone, but see the silver ts fast traverse left and right, the trajectory is very strange, the violent firepower can not lock the silver kill ts, shooting all landed on the open space.


    The silver ts on the field seemed to be a silver ghost.

 Chapter 864： Ancestor level manipulation

    Fortunately, the battle against the armor is not a simple race, otherwise even if Hansen has a great ability, there is no way for the silver kill ts to catch up with the king of war. .


    Moreover, the silver kill ts is not completely unprofitable. The king of war is powerful and has many weapons to be loaded. The defensive performance is strong enough. The volume is inevitably much larger. The armor is too heavy and bulky, making the king of war move a bit clumsy. .


    The silver kill ts is much lighter and more mobile.


    Under the powerful eighth knowledge, all the attack trajectories of the King of War are clearly presented in Hansen''s mind, and even the king of war is every move, and Hansen''s prediction is within.


    Using the technique of layout calculation of the celestial technique to lure the firepower of the king of war, so as to be able to make more efficient avoidance, Hansen controlled the silver kill ts and madly killed the king of war.


    ��Is this a good rehearsal performance?��


    "It��s too fake, can the fire of the king of war not kill the ts in the absence of blocking?"


    "Haha, this performance of the Royal Paladin I gave a very, 100-percent system. This performance is really too watery. The silver kill ts have already gone away. He also fired there, too fake."


    "How much is the silver kill ts, can I double the king of war? Please do not play."


    "Although it is a performance, but the control of the silver kill ts is really powerful, the difficult operation skills of the hedge back are actually used continuously, almost never stopped, whether it is hand speed or physical quality is quite terrible."


    "This performance is actually very interesting. I don''t know who the driver of the silver kill ts is."


    "What kind of performance, this is really a dry rack. I saw it in the Rose Hall just now, Li Chengxian and Hansen had a conflict, and they had to win the battle."


    "I rely, really fake?"


    "I lied to you what you did. It was fiercely noisy. Many people in the Rose Hall saw it."


    "It''s not a show... that''s really awesome... Is Hansen driving the silver kill ts? Is his armor control technology so slippery? Is it like he is not a warrior?"


    "You don''t know? When the silver kill ts was first listed, the propaganda film of the silver kill ts was shot by Hansen. At that time, he was still at the military academy."


    "I remembered, this is the case. At that time, Teijin had just developed a super-human armor. When the silver-killing ts went on the market, it caused a huge sensation. But at that time, the prophet of the promo only revealed. On the one hand, most of them are the play of the armor itself, and the heroine Yu Qianxue is too charming, so I don��t pay much attention to who the hero is."


    "The driver of the ancestor group of the silver kill ts, no wonder so."


    ......


    The distance of the arena is relatively short, it is easy to draw closer to each other, Hansen controls the silver kill ts, and soon close to the king of war.


    However, Hansen did not directly approach the king of war, the difference between power and armor, so that the silver kill ts can not face the king of war.


    Therefore, Hansen controlled the silver kill ts, but it kept flashing around the king of war. However, he did not simply sneak in the same direction, but used the hedging to move back and kept letting silver kill ts. The king of the war moved around, while the pulsed sword in his hand kept squatting on the move, and the laser gun always looked for a chance to shoot.


    The king of war is always turning around, and does not even attack the silver kill ts, it looks like a stupid.


    "Is this really not a performance? How do you see that there is a bit of a fake? Why does the king of war not fight back?" Someone said suspiciously.


    "The king of war does not want to fight back, but he does not have the ability to fight back." A veteran of the warring armor looked at the silver kill ts, the face of the shocked color.


    "Xu Ge, what do you mean? How can the king of war have no counterattack ability?" The nearby people looked at the veteran.


    The veteran looked at the image and explained: "The king of war has a lot of built-in and external weapons. It looks like the firepower is fierce. But because there are too many weapons, they restrict the firepower angle. If you want to change the angle, you need a short time. Adjust the position of the weapon."


    "Look at the moving position of the silver kill ts. Every time he moves the attacking corner of the king of war. After the weapon of the king of war adjusts the position, he has moved to another dead corner to let the fire of the king of war. I can never lock the silver kill ts forever. There is no muzzle to shoot at him. How do you say that the king of war counterattacks?"


    Listening to the veteran��s explanation, everyone watched it quickly. At this time, I saw the doorway. When the gun on the king of war was turning, the silver kill ts had already been removed, making the king of war have no chance to lock him. .


    "This control is so powerful that it is like hiding in the blind spot of the enemy forever. It''s too god."


    "It is the fiance of the first princess."


    "It turned out that the silver kill ts is out of date, or to see who drives it. At the beginning, Disteel would invite Hansen to take a promotional film at the military academy. It really makes sense. Hansen��s understanding of the silver kill ts has been deepened. The bone marrow is not the first ancestor."


    "Right, have you recorded the video?"


    "When you go to the restaurant and have a record, you can do it."


    "The ancestor-level silver kill ts control is really worth a look."


    Everyone looked happy, Li Chengxian was uncomfortable to die, he could not lock the silver kill ts, the other party seems to be able to predict his thoughts, no matter what strategy he wants to use, silver kill ts seems to have already known in advance In general, the first step has been to react, so that he has no chance to implement his own plan.


    This kind of feeling is like being seen through the soul, let Li Chengxian feel the fear from the heart, even though it is through the virtual image, he seems to be able to see that Hansen is like a demon, and he is laughing at him, so that he is all in the goose bumps. .


    Now Li Chengxian does not expect to win, he only hopes to lose the game quickly, and end this nightmare soon.


    It is best that the silver kill ts can smash the king of war with a sword, but the weapons configured by the silver kill ts are relatively weak, all are light weapons, and the armor of the war is too thick.


    This led to the silver killing ts sword sword on the king of war, a gun slammed on the shell, but it did not have a good effect, but in a short time can not destroy the king of war.


    Such a battle is simply like a lingering time, so that Li Chengxian feels uncomfortable.


    If the dignity of the members of the Royal Armored Forces did not allow him to choose to surrender, he would rather give up the game directly.


    Hansen is a bit cool to play, and he has been playing for a long time. He occasionally plays once but feels very happy. In the high-speed movement, the pulsed sword squats and smashes with the laser gun. The impact of a kind of hot weapon and metal is simply a symphony of men''s destiny, which makes people shudder, and the blood of the whole body seems to be boiling.

 Chapter 865： One bite

    Zhuo Donglai looked at the battle images with his eyes bright, and even some faint excitement in his heart, and thought of the **** years of his youth. 3. The fastest


    "Sure enough, it is not the number of Luo family. He has never practiced the "Non-Tianjing". It is so interesting. I have settled this student." Zhuo Donglai had a slightly excited smile on his face.


    A Luo family who did not practice "Non-Tianjing" has such a level at this age, which is really something that people can''t believe.


    The martial arts have reached a certain level, and it is not entirely a matter of counting and strength. Even if it is only from Hansen��s armor operation, Zhuo Donglai can already see many things.


    "If you let a non-Tianjing pass to that step, it is really interesting." Zhuo Dong came to think and denied his thoughts: "No... he was not a Luo family, people. Surname Han, haha, I really look forward to it."


    boom!


    The king of war did not know that he had been bombarded with hundreds of swords and hundreds of guns. He was finally disintegrated and ended this slaughter.


    Li Chengxian did not say a word with the people of the Royal Armored Forces turned and left. As a royal warrior, he was so embarrassed that he used silver to kill ts. Li Chengxian had no face to say anything.


    This battle was passed on to Skynet, and was titled "The King of the Silver War", which attracted the attention of many people.


    After seeing the battle image, it is more shocked. Many armored enthusiasts want to try to know how much they can drive.


    The result was an incomparable tragedy. In the days after the image was uploaded, the drivers of countless silver killing ts were directly bombarded. One lost more than one, and could not be played like the image.


    Many people questioned that the battle images were fake and were rehearsed performances. However, considering that the two sides of the battle were members of Hansen and the Royal Armored Forces, they felt that it was unlikely.


    After all, such a result is really a shame for the members of the Royal Armored Forces.


    Many people can''t help but admire: "There is a kind of manipulation called the ancestor level, others can''t learn, and people have already integrated into the bones."


    Hansen and the fat squad leader continued to drink and celebrate. The fat squad leader was very happy. In the end, they all drunk, Hansen was almost the same, and some swayed to the bathroom.


    Among the front washrooms, there was an old man who came out. Hansen��s drink was already drunk, and naturally he did not see what the old man looked like, or even went to see it.


    This is in the league, not like in a shelter, you need to be alert to everything.


    The moment when the old man and Hansen were intertwined, Hansen felt that the old man��s eyes seemed to be particularly bright, and he couldn��t help but look at the drunken eyes.


    Just looking at this eye, Hansen was all there, the pupils contracted, and the eyes became somewhat empty and godless.


    "Kid, accept the test of my infinite mood, if you can pass, then you are qualified to be the student of my Zhuodong." Zhuo Dong came to think smugly.


    As a half-god, Zhuo Donglai is best at the power of spiritual power and illusion. In the battle with the demigod, it can make the opponent''s mind fall, and may fall into the illusion.


    What''s more, Hansen is just an evolutionary. Zhuo Donglai tests his beliefs and minds with infinite mind. If he can keep his beliefs unwavering, then he can be regarded as a qualification to become a real strong. If the belief is shaken by the illusion, it proves that until now, Hansen has not yet had the real conditions to become a strong.


    Any martial arts or strength can be won, but if one''s beliefs are not firm, it is the biggest obstacle to success.


    Zhuo Dong came to Hansen and reached out to Hansen. He was ready to take him to the side to sit down. Even if he was a transcender, he would fall into an infinite state of mind and at least take more than an hour to get out.


    "Kids, take a bit of hardship, wait for a while, I am afraid that you will not bow to my old man." Zhuo Donglai thought about how to show the style of the seniors in front of Hansen, and think of the pride, the corner of his mouth A smug smile.


    However, Zhuo Dong came to Hansen''s shoulder, but he heard Hansen suddenly hit a wine cellar, and then wowed, directly spit out Zhuo Dong in front of him.


    If in the usual time, Han Sen could not spit out Zhuo Dong��s body, but Zhuo Donglai was too confident about his infinite mood. He had no defense at all, and he was still thinking about how to force him in front of Hansen. Not at all here.


    Hansen had already been a little uncomfortable to drink. Zhuo Dong came to use the infinite amount of heart to be excited. He suddenly felt dizzy and uncomfortable in the stomach. He couldn��t hold back and vomited out.


    The two men looked at each other for two seconds, and Hansen said quickly: "To... Yes... I can''t..."


    "It doesn''t matter!" Zhuo Dong came down and turned away, for fear that Hansen could see his appearance.


    Now he still has a half-pointed style. If he tells Han Sen now, I am a semi-god-level powerhouse. I want to accept you as my student. You have learned what you have learned all your life. He thinks Hansen will definitely regard him as a master. madman.


    "Damn it, why didn''t he fall into the infinite illusion, is it a hell?" Zhuo Donglai was depressed and wanted to vomit blood.


    "Fortunately, I met a good person, otherwise I will be in trouble. There are still many good people in the world." Hansen felt in his heart and staggered and went to the bathroom.


    After Zhuo Dong went back and forth, he left the magic card star directly in the night. Although he wanted to see Hansen again, he was afraid that Hansen would recognize him, so it would be too embarrassing.


    So Zhuo Dong came to think about it, or decided to wait for a while, go back to change a haircut, shave his beard, and wait for a while, Hansen forgot about it and come to him again.


    Hansen was a little drunk at that time, and he couldn��t think of it. He spit out a half-god.


    The training lasted for half a month. After the training, there was no order to explore the remains. In fact, the goddess of the eternal sigh has not been out of the task for a long time.


    Hansen finally had the opportunity to enter the shelter. When Wang Yuhang was still in the shelter, he took him to the ghost shelter to see if he had the chance to attack the ghost shelter.


    The last time Ghost Blood Emperor suffered heavy losses, and it is estimated that none of the super-god creatures brought back live alive. There are still six or seven super **** creatures in his shelter, and Hansen is now fully capable.


    However, Han Sen is so confident that the main source of confidence is the silver-blooded macaque soul he had just received.

 Chapter 866： Blood Ghost Blood Shelter

    Silver Blood Macaque: Fusion transforms the soul of the beast.


    Hansen finally got the long-lost transformation of the beast soul, with the blessing of the silver-blooded macaque, Hansen has been able to compete with the super-god creatures, even stronger than most super-natural creatures.


    Although it is no longer possible to let the female emperor help, so that she does not play any tricks, or directly blew herself to death, but the silver-blooded macaque turned, but Hansen''s overall strength did not fall.


    Of course, there is another reason that the death knell and the venerous eagle have finally become successful and become the super gods of the fighting state.


    Sitting on the celestial angels, the death knell, and the singer''s three super gods, there are small silver and silver, and the little goblin, plus Wang Yuhang and Han Sen himself, it is not impossible to lay down the ghost shelter.


    Black and white were left to guard the shelter and did not join the team.


    This time Hansen took Wang Yuhang directly into the Ghost Blood Shelter, and there was no intention to introduce them again.


    The civet eagle flies in the air, summoning a large squirrel of rats to the ghost blood shelter. These mice have the strength of being close to the blood level of the gods, and they rush into the shelters in a large scale, acting as a task of searching for enemies and exploring landforms. .


    Sure enough, Hansen did not expect that the blood ghost shelter would have left six super **** creatures. After Hansen took Wang Yuhang into it, there was no need to go to the soul stone first. Kill these super **** creatures.


    The small silver and the little goblins were released by Hansen, and the little angels and the civet hawks also flew to a super **** creature.


    Hansen looked at a super-god creature like a tiger like a wolf. The silver flashed in his eyes, and the body suddenly turned into a silver monkey with a height of more than three meters. He held a red flame in his hand and slammed against it. The super **** creatures come to the head.


    boom!


    Super God creatures were directly smashed by Hansen on the ground, blood on his head, and the skull was opened with Hansen a few scars, faint blood vessels and brains.


    This feeling of skyrocketing power made Hansen excited and almost roared in the sky. In the hands of the red flames, the dragon danced wildly, and the super **** creatures were directly picked up and flicked in the air. The super **** creatures hit there. The power of counterattack.


    Another super **** creature flew over Hansen, Hansen reached out and the blue bell suddenly turned into a big clock and covered the super **** creature. The super **** creature''s self-investment net was covered by the big bell. Inside.


    I saw the blood of the human voice floating in the big bell, but the super **** creature never rushed out.


    The bell of the death knell had no effect on Hansen. Instead, the super **** creature floated. Hansen went straight to grab the wound. Two steel-like silver arms slammed open and hardened. The super **** creature has torn into two halves.


    "Hunting the super **** creature tiger wolf dog, you don''t get the soul of the beast, the flesh and blood are inedible, you can collect the essence of life genes, and you can get 0 to 10 super-gene genes randomly."


    Hansen��s shadow suddenly popped up in a shadow. It was a ghostly emperor. A pair of claws stabbed Hansen��s back. Hansen��s backhand was a big thunderboxing punch. A silver thunder sun was blown up in the air. Open, and collided with the claws of the ghost blood emperor, hard to retreat the ghost blood emperor.


    Hansen��s excitement is so extreme that he does not give the Ghost Blood Emperor any chance. A screaming scream of the thunderstorm is like a round of sun blasting in the air, shining an incandescent image of the entire shelter. The shadows around are all faintly faint, and they cannot support the influence of the ghostly emperor.


    Under the strong physical support of the silver-blooded apes, Hansen felt that there was no weakness. When a big Lei-Yin punched out, it was normal to use ordinary boxing in peacetime, but the power was powerful and unimaginable. The blood emperor has repeatedly retired to the blast, and his body is thundering and chaotic, and it is not the opponent of Hansen.


    boom!


    Hansen hit a fist in the face of the ghost blood emperor, flying the volley of the ghost blood emperor, and then a fist hit him on his lower abdomen, flying the ghost blood emperor directly hundreds of meters, hitting the castle Above, the walls of the castle collapsed into a large piece.


    The blood of the ghost blood emperor squirted, the body was black, and the thunder and lightning swayed on the body. After climbing a few times, he climbed up and the body was still shaking in the thunder.


    Hansen also ignored him. He saw Xiaoyinyin numb his opponent, and he jumped into the face of the super-god creature.


    A record of thunder and lightning was blasted into the body of the super-god creature. The super-natural creature suddenly burst into the belly, thunder and blood spewed out, and a super-god creature was killed.


    "Hunting the super **** creatures and savage beasts, you have not acquired the soul of the beast, the flesh and blood are inedible, you can collect the essence of life genes, and you can get 0 to 10 super-gene genes randomly."


    Hansen is already cool and can''t speak. The violent silver-blooded macaque body moves fast, and the ghost blood emperor is not only suppressed by it, but also attacks other super-god creatures from time to time.


    Hansen has been so painless for a long time, Wang Yuhang on the side looked at it, and he still needed him to lure the super **** creature. Later, Hansen was chasing the super **** creature to kill.


    "Perverts, it''s too abnormal..." Wang Yuhang looked stunned and there was nothing to do.


    The six super **** creatures in the Ghost Blood Sanctuary were all killed. Two of them were second-generation super **** creatures, but even one of the beasts did not come out, and it was not because of Wang Yuhang��s follow-up.


    In the end, the ghost blood emperor was stunned by the little angel in the unwilling roar, and returned to the soul stone again.


    "Go to the Temple of the Hell." Han Sen told the singer.


    The civet eagle uttered a baby-like scream, and a large squirrel rushed to the shelter, but it was only a matter of ten minutes to find the hidden shrine.


    The temple of the different spirits was hidden in a palace on the ground floor of the shelter. Hansen rushed to the palace, and there was a strange vitality in the stone of the soul. Hansen directly took the stone of the soul.


    I saw the light on the stone of the soul, and the black and the blood were intertwined. So I exploded directly in the hands of Hansen and turned it into pieces.


    "There was a failure." Han Sen smiled slightly, this is the first time he failed to accept the alien.


    However, he was able to attack the Ghost Blood Shelter and got two second-generation life gene extracts. Hansen was very satisfied.


    In the end, the two second-generation life gene extracts added a 14-point super-god gene to Hansen, bringing the total number of super-god genes to 92 points. The distance from the super-god gene is only the next step.


    One of the lightning power generations of the life gene extract was fed to the small silver and silver, but unfortunately, without the essence of the life of the water system, the little goblin was disappointed.

 Chapter 867： Shura New Emperor

    After winning the Ghost Blood Shelter, Hansen��s own exhibition is a bit too advanced. Even if he occupied the Imperial Shelter, there are no people nearby, and there are high-level creatures nearby. The overall level of aliens is very high. High, not suitable for ordinary humans to emigrate, which makes Han Sen somewhat troubled.


    They guarded two embassies, but Hansen himself could not earn even a penny.


    Although Hansen doesn''t need much money, but he can''t make money by guarding such a good resource, but this is something that makes him less reconciled.


    Hansen said his depression to Wang Yuhang. After listening to Wang Yuhang, he immediately sprayed Hansen��s face: "Do you worry about this kind of thing? Don��t you know that now that there is angelic genetic fluid, the human momentum is very Rapidly, if you can provide a little protection, so that the shelter will not be attacked by alien creatures, you can definitely sell a big price with the location of this imperial sanctuary and the resources of nearby living things... No, no... you don��t need to sell, just rent out, I believe you can rent a big price.��


    "This can be considered. It will be fine to pull the **** and the little black to see the field. Anyway, there is no shelter for the emperor in the vicinity. There should be enough arrangements for them to watch the scene." Han Sen thought about how to make a big profit. One stroke.


    Wang Yuhang gave Hansen some suggestions and plans. Hansen nodded and thought that this plan was very feasible.


    After returning to the league, Hansen found a special plan and got a rental advertisement.


    This advertisement suddenly shocked the entire league, and the level of the sanctuary was actually hit by Hansen. This is simply unbelievable.


    To know that laying a level shelter is not as simple as killing a **** creature. Even the most powerful angel gene, Zhao, is still very happy to hunt a **** creature. Hansen has already laid it down. There is an emperor sanctuary, and the gap is a bit too big.


    Immediately after the advertisement was posted, many people consulted about the shelter and asked about the price of renting the shelter.


    After asking the position clearly, there have been many big forces sending people to go there to check the situation.


    The results surprised them. If the shelter is really safe, the resources available there are too rich, and there are high-level creatures everywhere.


    The only thing that needs to be concerned is the safety issue, and Hansen promises to have a level of biological protection. This time, many of the big forces are heart-warming, and they have quoted Hansen.


    The most fierce quote is the angel gene, but in the end Hansen chose the Donglin Group''s offer, and got a large number of pet Dan. The contract also clearly stipulates that the annual renewal of the rent will be paid by the pet Dan, even the rent. The quantity is calculated directly by pet Dan.


    Hansen transported a large number of pets Dan to the shelter of the temple, and let the **** and the black to go to the ghost shelter to protect the ghosts and shelters.


    With a large number of pets Dan uninterrupted to start, Han Sen unscrupulously took the pet Dan to feed the small silver and his own beast soul, even the Jun and Jin Maoyan are pet Dan casually.


    Pet Dan is also very helpful for the evolution of the level **** creatures. Small silver and silver, little fairies and black and white, they all like to eat, and consume very fast.


    But looking at the changes in them, Hansen fed a lot of pets Dan is not at all distressed.


    Hansen probably figured out that the pet Dan, which is paid annually by Angel Gene, is enough to feed them.


    Because when they were promoted to the third shelter, there was no way to go with them with small silver and silver. Hansen could only feed them as much as possible, hoping that they would be led to the sanctuary of the third **** like the holy rhinoceros and the ethereal banshee. Then they will have a chance to see you later.


    Hansen himself is about to be promoted, so Hansen decided to go to see his mom.


    He had asked his mother before, and Luo Wei had already said that she would not venture into the sanctuary of the Third God. If she wanted to go, she would have already gone, and would not wait until now.


    The reason why she did not go is that she is afraid that her fortune is not good. If she is promoted to death in the past, no one will take care of Hansen and Han Han.


    Now Hansen has been able to stand on his own, but she has to take care of Xiaoyan, so in recent years, she will not venture to the sanctuary of the Third God.


    Hansen is going to go to the mother, leaving her level of the soul of the beast and the essence of life genes to her, whether she is using it herself, or will she be handed over to Han Yu after she enters the sanctuary of the Second God, in short. These beasts, Hansen, are not going to sell.


    On the way to the Blue Crystal Shelter, it should be easy to collect the full-scale gene of God, and also add some of the life-genetic essence of the lightning system to the small silver and silver.


    As for the little goblin, there is a chance to help it make up for it. It doesn''t matter if there is no chance. Is there a crystal palace, and is it afraid to kill the level **** creatures in the water system?


    With Hansen��s current strength, although there is a road of one hundred and two hundred thousand miles, there is almost no danger, so Hansen is simply a tourist, bringing zero and his many beautiful women together. Go to the Blue Crystal Shelter.


    After walking for more than a month, there was basically no danger on the road. The beautiful women accompanied along the way, admiring the wonders of the shelter, and by the way also killed a thunder-powered **** creature to feed the silver and silver.


    It was just the route that was taken, and it was not able to meet the second generation of the gods. It was Hansen��s slight disappointment.


    When he came to a human sanctuary, Hansen returned to the league and heard a big news.


    The Shura people have already established a new emperor, and the new Shura emperor is the "Queen of Jade Xiu Luo". Like the Yuga Blue, they are the Shura royal family.


    "I didn''t expect that Queen Jade Shura laughed at the end. This is perhaps the worst result for us humans." Ji Yanran sighed.


    "Why?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    Ji Yanran thought about it: "Yu''s pulse is the most important technology, and the concept of race is a relatively open line among the Shuro. They have been studying how to make the Shuro live in the shelter and acquire genes, and The use of the Beast Soul. The question of using human genes has been raised before, but the ethnic concept of the Shura people is very heavy, not only the royal family, but even the ordinary Shura people are opposed to the proposal of integrating human genes. Now the Queen of Yu Xiuluo is in the upper position, then I don''t know if it will change..."


    ��Is it really possible for the Shura to do that?�� Hansen frowned.


    "It''s hard to say that in fact, Angel''s genetic fluid has proved that human genes and Shura genes can be integrated," Ji Yanran said.


    "If you really get to that step, it is really a big problem." Hansen said helplessly.


    This kind of big event is not something that Hansen can control. If the Shura people really took the road under the rule of the new emperor, it is definitely a big blow to human beings.


    But now everything is hard to say, at least for now, humans still have some advantages.

 Chapter 868： Bizarre fruit forest

    After walking for a few days in the shelter, he left the human control again. A fruit forest appeared in front of Hansen and Zero. A fruit tree was at least thirty or forty meters high. The tree body needed several people to hug.


    The tree is full of fist-sized black fruits, and I can''t smell anything at all. Hansen opened one by one. The shell is very thick. There is only some black juice in the center. It is very pungent. smell.


    The people marched in the fruit forest, and after a few hundred miles, they were still in the fruit forest, and they did not know how big the fruit forest was.


    There were small silver and silver, and there were no strangers coming to harass them. Hansen looked at zero and seemed to be lacking. He set up a tent in the fruit forest and prepared to rest here for one night.


    Hansen and the zeros together grilled outside the tent, the sun completely went down, and when the moonlight sprinkled the fruit trees, they were surprised that the fruits that looked black during the day, but the radiant pink light, and one The opening of the layer is turned into a beautiful pink luminous flower.


    The irritating liquids in the original have disappeared, and the aroma of flowers is everywhere, making you feel very relaxed.


    "It''s beautiful." Zero looks at the endless luminous pink sea, revealing the color of surprise.


    "It''s really beautiful." Hansen was also very surprised. I didn''t expect those black fruits to be real fruits, but strange flowers that were gathered.


    Standing in the back to Hansen pinching the shoulders of the female emperor, but could not help but frown slightly, looking at those luminous flowers, seems to be thoughtful.


    Not long after, I saw that the fireflies were flying everywhere in the sky. I don��t know what kind of aliens they are, and they are collecting the nectar of those flowers like bees.


    And what''s weird is that the fireflies don''t seem to be afraid of the smell of small silver and silver, but they don''t attack Hansen. They just collect the nectar and pollen of each flower.


    Zero reached out of the palm of his hand, causing a firefly to fall in her palm. The firefly was very obedient, and the jade palm of the zero slowly climbed a few laps before fluttering.


    Hansen looked at the fireflies carefully with the hole in the tunnel. It was not too big, and it was similar to ordinary fireflies, but the length was a bit like a ladybug. The whole body was full of fluorescent light, not as special as fireflies. Light organ.


    These fireflies are all living, meaning that they are all true aliens, not summoners.


    However, their life is not very strong, most of them are just like the original creatures. Occasionally, there are several that can compete with mutant creatures, and only a few.


    And they have almost no aggression. They flew past Hansen, and even if they wiped their bodies, no fireflies attacked them.


    A group of fireflies caught the nectar and flew into the sky. Because there were too many, it was almost like a galaxy flowing over the fruit trees. The scene was not amazing.


    Although the luminous sea of ??flowers and fireflies are very beautiful, but after a long time, they are a little tired, and return to the account with zero to rest. After a while, during the daytime, they see that the fireflies disappeared and the flowers regained. Get up and turn into a black fruit.


    "I don''t know what kind of plant this is. It''s a bit of a mystery." Hansen just sighed casually, and then they took the road with them.


    It��s just that this fruit forest is really vast. They walked for a day and didn��t even walk out of the fruit forest. At night, those fruits were once again turned into luminous flowers, and the fireflies flew again to collect honey.


    "Strange, where did these fireflies fly from? With so many quantities, even if you go back to the nest to rest during the day, there should be a nest. We may have thousands of miles in this way, but it is fundamental. Didn''t see things like the nest, where did they go during the day?" Hansen suddenly thought of this problem.


    "Maybe it is hidden in the flowers, maybe." Zero thought about the small head.


    "How is that possible?" Hansen shook his head, feeling zero and too whimsical, how the fireflies would be hidden in the flowers, and he had previously opened a fruit-like flower, which was just a small pungent liquid.


    "In any case, we have to hurry tonight, and we will go to dawn to see where the fireflies have gone." Hansen thought and said.


    Zero seems to be very interested in this, and nodding his head is very exciting.


    The two continued on, and they walked all the way. There were luminous flowers and fireflies everywhere. It was only for a long time, and they didn''t feel anything special.


    By the time the day was bright, Hansen and Zero both got up and stared at the fireflies and saw where they were flying.


    But unexpectedly, Hansen��s surprise, when the sun came out, the fireflies flew into the flowers one by one.


    The petals of those flowers contracted, and soon formed a fist-sized black fruit, wrapped in a firefly.


    "These fireflies are really hidden in the flowers!" Hansen looked at Zhang''s mouth.


    Hansen opened a few black fruits again, and the result was only a pungent transparent liquid, and did not see those fireflies.


    However, Hansen had seen a firefly flying into this fruit.


    "Strange, can it be said that the pungent liquids are the fireflies in the night? Even if they are grown in the flowers themselves, then where did they go after collecting the nectar at night?" Hansen was more confused.


    However, these have no effect on them, so Hansen did not think much, with zero they continue to hurry.


    It was only at noon, and suddenly I saw a particularly large fruit tree in the fruit forest in front. It looked like a hill from afar. It was also covered with black fruits, but the heads of those fruits were bigger. Many, the diameter of each fruit is over one meter.


    "This should not be considered a world of treasures? Where is Qizhen growing so many fruits?" Han Sen secretly sneaked, but still walked over to the big fruit tree, want to take a closer look.


    "Don''t go over..." Hansen, when they were about to walk in front of the huge fruit tree, suddenly heard someone shouting in the distance.


    Turning to look at the past, but seeing the fruit forest not far away, there is actually a human woman waving anxiously to them.


    Hansen was slightly surprised. He couldn��t think of human beings here. He quickly spurred the Golden Retriever under his seat and walked over to the human woman.


    "Friend, what are you asking us to come over?" Going to the woman nearby, Hansen looked at her carefully, a rather dignified girl, who couldn��t see her age, at most thirty or forty, to humanity today. The birthday of Shouyuan, which is very young, looks no different from the girl of the age of twenty.


    "You can''t go there, you will die." The woman was shocked.

 Chapter 869： Night Ghost Forest

    "Dead?" Hansen looked at the woman with some surprise.


    "You come with me." The woman waved at Hansen and zero, and turned to go to the other side of the fruit forest.


    Hansen and Zero looked at each other and took the golden retriever to follow up. Not far from the fruit forest, they saw an open space in front of them. There were several tents with humans, and there were still many Living utensils, you can see that there are several people who are enjoying the sun in the camp.


    The arrival of Hansen and Zero suddenly attracted the attention of those people, and they all stood up, and some people came out from the tent.


    There are actually a dozen human beings in this camp, but looking at the tents, they seem to have stayed here for a short time.


    "Fortunately, you met me, or you don''t even know how to die." After returning to the camp, the woman relaxed and said to Hansen and Zero: "This is safe, you are here to camp. Let''s go."


    Han Sen looked at the woman and asked: "Big sister, what is the situation here?"


    "You don''t even know that here is the night ghost forest?" All the people in the camp were looking at Hansen with their eccentric look, the woman said with some surprise.


    Hansen shook his head: "I came from afar, just passing through this fruit forest, I don''t know where it is."


    "Then you are really pitiful, people who have entered the night forest, so far no one can live out." The woman sighed.


    "Can''t go out?" Hansen couldn''t help but be a little surprised, but he didn''t believe it in his heart. It was a forest, and he couldn''t get out.


    Even if you can''t get out, can''t you fly out? How can the fruit forest''s road be psychedelic, and it is impossible to trap people who can fly.


    "It seems that you really don''t know the situation here. It''s a pity that both of you are young, but you have strayed into the place of Night Ghost Forest." Some people deplore.


    "Trouble me to tell me what is going on here." Hansen gave them some wine and food from the golden retriever''s back.


    Those people saw wine and food, their eyes were a little straight, and they were not polite. They took it and ate it. You haven��t eaten it for hundreds of years.


    "Brother, is there smoke?" asked a middle-aged man to join Hansen.


    "Yes." Han Sen took out a bag from his body and directly lost it to a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was overjoyed.


    "You still have to eat these things slowly, and the days will be long." The former woman saw Hansen so generous, could not help but smile.


    Han Sen knows what she means, but he doesn''t think he will be trapped here, but he just smiles and asks these people to tell him what the night ghost forest is all about.


    Those people were not malicious at all, and Hansen generously gave food and wine to them, and suddenly became enthusiastic, and told Han Sen about the night ghost forest.


    Like Hansen, they are all people who have entered the night ghost forest. They themselves all come from different places, and they enter the night ghost forest at different times. In the end, they are lost here, and no one has gone out.


    In addition to Hansen and Zero, the last person here lost in the night ghost forest is the woman who brought Hansen to come here. Her name is Liu Fang, she was lost in the night ghost forest two years ago.


    Liu Fang is a botany, and her work in the league is also related to this. She knows that the night ghost forest is very interested in the strange plants of the night ghost tree.


    Originally, she came here, just want to study the night ghost tree in the edge of the place, but just walked into the night ghost forest to collect a sample of a dozen meters, lost in it and can no longer go out, and finally misunderstood Arrived at this camp.


    The situation of other people is similar. There are special adventures and mistakes. As long as they are not dead in the night forest, they are basically gathered here.


    "What is the danger here? The fireflies in those flowers should be no offensive?" Hansen saw that they had not said the subject and couldn''t help but ask.


    Liu Fang said with a smile: "The night ghosts are indeed not aggressive. The real danger is not from the night ghosts, but the night ghost trees themselves."


    "These trees?" Hansen looked at the night ghost trees around him, and did not see any danger to these trees.


    "We all suspect that the trees themselves are actually a different kind of creature, and those night ghosts are just a part of their bodies."


    Liu Fangton continued to say: "You didn''t notice it when you first came here. The time here is long. If you have been in the woods, your body will gradually become weak and weak. At most, you will die in three months. Here."


    "Is there such a thing?" Hansen suddenly frowned.


    "This is still your luck. You have been brought here by Xiaofang. If you come close to the night of the night ghost tree, you will die directly after three hours." The middle age called Wang Jiangang The man said.


    "That is really thank you." Hansen really thanked Liu Fang, his strength in the second shelter is almost invincible, the real knife is not afraid of the dry frame, but this strange thing is not necessarily Can live at the top.


    If you don''t know if you are in danger beforehand, you may be tempted if you don''t know it.


    "Nothing." Liu Fang said with a smile: "The two good friends who came with me just because they approached the night ghost tree king, only stayed there for more than an hour, they have already aging as two hundred years old. The old man, in the end, did not live for a long time and died here. Remember, don''t get close to the night of the night ghost tree, otherwise it will have a great impact on the body."


    "If it is not necessary, don''t leave the camp to the woods. Those ordinary night ghost trees will also have an impact on us, but the impact will be relatively small, and I will not feel it for a while." Wang Jiangang said.


    "Can''t you fly out from above?" Hansen asked.


    "You can''t fly, this night ghost forest is endless. Whether you are walking from the woods or flying from the sky, you can''t get out of it. There is no end." Wang Jiangang said with a smile: "I was ��If I have the wings of the beast, I will not be trapped here if I can fly out."


    Hansen couldn''t help but frowned. "Have you ever tried to cut these night ghost trees?"


    Liu Fang suddenly said: "If you can''t cut down these night ghost trees, they will emit a strange gas that will make us age quickly, and other places in the night ghost forest, except for the camp. Even if you remove the night ghost tree, it will grow out in a few days."

 Chapter 870： Zero change

    ��Is there really no way?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    These people have been trapped for so long, and even some people have been trapped for decades. If they really don''t have any clues, Hansen estimates that it is difficult for them to find out the problem.


    Wang Jiangang said: "It is not that there is absolutely no way. We have been trapped for so long, and we have found a possibility, but this possibility is not the same."


    "How do you say this?" Hansen asked inexplicably.


    Wang Jiangang pointed out the direction of the night ghost tree king: "At night, the night ghosts will send the collected nectar to the night ghost tree king to feed the monsters in the night ghost tree. We have observed for a long time, those The monster seems to have the ability to control the night ghost tree and the night ghost. Maybe killing those monsters, you can escape the night ghost forest. But the monsters themselves are very powerful, plus we don��t dare to approach the night ghost tree. Wang, otherwise it will die and die, so this method is equal to no."


    "What kind of monster is that?" Hansen heard it, and asked curiously.


    "The night ghost tree king is different from the ordinary night ghost tree. It is not the night ghost insects in its fruit, but a strange creature similar to a bat. There is one in each fruit, and it will be in the night. Come out to eat the nectar from the night ghost insects, the shape is extremely fast, we can hardly see even its movement track." Liu Fang said.


    Hansen talked with them for a while and decided to wait until the evening to see what the monsters that the night ghost tree king had.


    In the evening, Han Sen was originally prepared to leave the zero on the camp side, and he went alone to see the night ghost tree king, but zero but did not say a word behind Han Sen, let Hansen say no use.


    Hansen had to take her with her. Anyway, Hansen just wanted to look at the situation far away, and there was not much problem.


    The blossoming luminous flower blooms everywhere, and there are flying night ghosts everywhere. Even though it is night, the line of sight is very good. Hansen goes with the position of the ghost tree king.


    The people in the camp have seen too many people who have just been trapped here. They know that it is useless to stop them. They didn��t say anything. Liu Fang repeatedly warned Han Sen, don��t go to the night ghost tree Wang kilometers range. within.


    Hansen should have come down, with the zero-night ghost tree king going, along the direction of the night ghost flying, it took no time to go to the vicinity of the night ghost tree king.


    The hill-like night ghost tree king blooms on a huge luminous flower. In the part of the flower core, there is a black bat hanging over it.


    Numerous night ghosts put nectar into the huge luminous flower, and when the nectar is stored to a certain extent, it will flow along the flowers to the black bats and be sucked into the mouth by black bats.


    After listening to Liu Fang''s remarks, Han Sen has been paying special attention to his life, but he feels very strange. He does not feel that his life is lost.


    If Liu Fang said what they said, ordinary night ghost trees will also absorb vitality. Even if the amount absorbed is weak, Hansen��s hole and Xuanqi field should be able to sense it.


    However, he did not sense the loss of vitality, which made Han Sen could not help but frown.


    Looking at his distance from the night ghost tree king, probably more than a kilometer, Hansen hesitated, let the zero standing in the same place waiting for him, and he walked within that kilometer.


    However, the zero has followed suit. Hansen is also somewhat helpless. Although she is very cheerful now, she is still able to change her mind.


    With zero on the side, Hansen did not dare to go too far, carefully moving forward, estimating his distance from the night ghost tree, it seems to be close to the kilometer range.


    Suddenly, Hansen felt that his life was like an uncontrollable overflow of the body. Hansen��s connection pulled back and retreated, and he retired for more than a dozen meters. Only then did the situation of loss of vitality have been alleviated. Then flow out of the body.


    "Sure enough, some evil doors." Han Sen secretly surprised, with his power, he could not control his own vitality, which is really unimaginable.


    Hansen was thinking, suddenly saw zero and went to the night ghost tree king, suddenly shocked: "Zero, what are you doing? Come back soon."


    However, Zero did not look back and went straight into the kilometer range of the Night Ghost Tree King. Hansen was trying to rush to grab the zero.


    However, I saw a long black hair with zero, and turned to purple. The two purple corners were slowly drilled on the head, and they were changing toward Shura.


    Hansen looked at zero, not knowing what the situation was. Why did Zero automatically go to the Night Ghost Tree, why would it be transformed into a Shura body?


    "Zero, what are you doing? Come back to me soon." Hansen shouted at zero.


    However, Zero did not pay any attention to Hansen. He walked straight toward the night ghost tree king. The long hair had turned into a purple hair, and a pair of purple corners exuded the purple light.


    Hansen quickly summoned the ghost-eye mask to see the vitality of the body, but saw that the vitality of the body was burning like a flame, but it did not exude the body, and there was no sign of loss.


    "What is going on here?" Hansen was surprised. Zero didn''t even get sucked away from life, but he couldn''t even do it.


    Hansen stopped, and since Zero was not in danger for the time being, he did not rush in to pull out the Zero Force, and wanted to see what he wanted to do.


    Hansen was surprised by the strength of zero. He had never seen zero transformation in Shura for a long time. Now watching the state of Zero Shura, the life machine is not weaker than the super **** creature, which is much stronger than her human shape.


    It seems that the appearance of zero has been discovered. The bats in the flowers of the Night Ghost Tree are screaming, flying out of the flowers, and slamming into the zero.


    The number of bats is very large, at least two or three hundred, and watching their vitality, each one is close to the super **** creature, but it is slightly weaker.


    If you really want to compare, then there are some evolutionary people who use Shura liquid, which is the kind that opens the genetic lock.


    So many huge bats rushed to zero, and Hansen was worried, but the next second, Hansen��s fear changed to be horrified.


    Seeing the horrible bat is about to pounce on the zero body, the mouth reveals the snowy white fangs, but the jade hand that saw zero is slightly lifted, suddenly grabbed a huge bat in front of him, hands hard, directly put the bat Torn in half, black blood flowed to the ground.


    Hansen has never seen the appearance of Shura��s state of zero-competition, but now he is stunned. So many huge bats are only torn by the zeros, and no bat can compete with her.


    The scene of fighting like a wild instinct has a creepy feeling of trepidation. 8)

 Chapter 871： Blackbird

    The night ghost tree king has become a Shura hell, zero straight to the night ghost tree king, where the ground is full of huge bats, zero walk to the night ghost tree king, Almost no living bats, corpses and black blood in one place.


    The night ghosts in the sky flew in the air, and they dared not approach the zero side. Even the ghost tree king at that night seemed to tremble slightly, giving the sound of rustling leaves.


    The faceless expression of the face of the night ghost tree king, reaching out the palm of the hand to touch the tree body, the purple eyes in the eyes reveal the complex emotions of confusion and doubt.


    Hey!


    Hansen was wondering what he was doing, but he saw zero-one punches on the tree of the night ghost tree king. He suddenly cracked the bark and spattered the sawdust.


    Without any pause, the other fist of zero also rushed over, and the hands kept waving, throwing the sawdust and bark of the tree of the night ghost tree king, and in a short time, it had already blasted a diameter of more than one meter. Tree hole.


    Han Sen discovered that the night ghost tree king was actually empty. Zero just opened a layer of bark and thin wood outside, and the tree hole was naturally revealed.


    Seeing zero-drilled into the tree hole, Hansen tried to rush to the past, but just stepped into the kilometer range, suddenly felt the whole body''s vitality is overflowing.


    Even the small silver and silver on his shoulders were the same. The small silver and silver screamed and jumped directly from Hansen��s shoulders, rushing out of the range of the night ghost tree king.


    Hansen walked a few steps forward and found that the loss of life air was more and more powerful. He could only helplessly retreat. He really went on, I am afraid that he would really die like Liu Fang said.


    However, zero has entered the tree hole, Han Sen can not see the inside of the situation, the hole Xuanqi field can not reach that far distance, the ghost eye mask is also isolated, can not see the inside of the tree hole Life gas machine.


    Hansen was anxious, not knowing what was going on inside the tree hole, but occasionally he could hear the sound of cracked wood in the tree hole.


    The whole mountain-like night ghost tree king is shaking, those flowers are in decline, a piece of luminous petals are withering, the petals are flying everywhere in the sky, even the sky is covered under the petals.


    Not only the night ghost tree king, the petals of the night ghost forest are all withering, the wind blows, the pink petals of the sky fly, the scene is strange and beautiful.


    "What happened?" Liu Fang and Wang Jiangang ran over with a look of horror. The night ghosts were so big that they had already alarmed them. They guessed that Hansen had something going on here. The two men ran together. And see what happened.


    Hansen shook his head, just staring at the tree hole in the night ghost tree king.


    Suddenly, the location of the camp came with a scream of screams, and Liu Fang and Wang Jiangang were shocked.


    "Not good, there seems to be something wrong with the camp." Liu Fang turned and ran to the camp.


    Although Hansen quickly rushed into the tree hole to see what was going on, but he could not go through it, hesitated, and followed Liu Fang to the camp to see what happened.


    The three people have not yet rushed to the camp. They saw two people fleeing with horror. There are still a lot of blood on their bodies, but it is obvious that the blood is not theirs, but they don��t know who the blood is. On them.


    ��What happened?�� Wang Jiangang asked a person.


    "Ghosts... Ghosts... There are ghosts..." The two men were as crazy as they were, and they continued to run out after a few clicks.


    Hansen did not say a word, and quickly rushed to the camp, but he saw that the camp was already in ruins. There were loess everywhere. The only open space that did not grow night ghost trees had cracked a big hole, like a big pit. There is a black lacquered rectangular object lying inside the pit. It is two or three meters long. It looks like it should be made of wood. The head is wide and narrow, and the top cover is round and bottom. The shape is very different.


    "Is this... coffin?" Hansen looked at the rectangular thing, how to see how it resembled the coffin used by humans in ancient times.


    In this era, there was no such thing as long ago thousands of years ago. Only occasionally in popular science works or in film and television dramas of ancient times, you can see such things as coffins.


    The product of this feudal superstitious thought in ancient times, in the alliance, can only be seen in the museum. However, in this shelter, there will be a pair of black lacquered rafts, which is really horrifying.


    I have never heard of aliens and strangers who use coffins, which is simply impossible.


    Even if the alien is dead, it is also the self-destruction of the soul stone, and nothing can be left. What is the use of the coffin?


    It is even more impossible for a different creature to have a coffin. No matter how clever the strange creature is, there is no such superstitious thought, and there is nothing to bury it.


    Born in nature, attributed to nature, after returning to the source of death, the flesh and blood is either buried in the earth, or eaten by other aliens, it is not such a doorway.


    "Is there a human being with a coffin coming in to bury it here?" Hansen secretly wondered.


    Liu Fang and Wang Jiangang seem to be a little scared. They have been sleeping on a coffin for so many years.


    There is no doubt that the reason why this area will not grow night ghost trees must be related to this coffin.


    What is even more frightening is that the people in the camps are all seven holes bleed and fall near the black lacquered coffin. The body curls up, seems to have shrunk a lot, and the muscles have dried up.


    And the ground is full of blood everywhere, look at the situation, their blood does not know how, all of them flow out of the body, I am afraid that even a drop is not left.


    And looking at them, there is no wound, like living alive and dying from the seven holes.


    Both Liu Fang and Wang Jiangang looked at the black coffin coffin with some horror. The lid of the coffin kept vibrating and creaking, like something rushing out from inside.


    Hansen stared at the coffin-like thing, but even with the ghost-eye mask, he couldn''t see the flow of life.


    It��s just that the spiritual knowledge makes Han Sen feel a little uneasy, but it��s just uneasiness.


    Hey!


    After a fierce bang, the coffin''s lid was hardened and opened. There were many coffin nails flying out. Each piece was half a foot long and very rough. There is no way to do with the current metal nails. Than, but there is an inexplicable wildness and death, the dark red can not tell the strange.


    Hey!


    The coffin cover was opened by force, revealing a crack that could hold the fist out of the person, but it was still black and lacquered. Hansen��s eyesight could not see anything inside.


    Snapped!


    Suddenly, a pale palm stretched out of the black hole coffin and grabbed the edge of the coffin cover.

 Chapter 872： Son of fate

    Both Liu Fang and Wang Jiangang were scared and screamed and turned and ran. .


    Hansen is only staring coldly at the palm of his hand. Where is the ghost coming from the world, he has seen many strange creatures like ghosts, and there is nothing remarkable about it.


    What''s more, he has seen the flames of life in that hand. If it is a ghost, how can there be a life machine?


    Snapped!


    The pale palm of the coffin cover slammed, and the coffin was quickly covered and the figure stood up from inside.


    To say that he is an individual, it is better to say that it is more appropriate, there are about two meters, in modern humans, this height can only be regarded as the upper middle.


    However, because he is very thin and looks slim, it is like a leather bag.


    The skin is white and scary, can not see a trace of blood, eyes black as ink, no white eyes, the body is so stunned, a long gray hair, directly down to the ground.


    After standing up from the coffin, the strange person looked at it with the dark eyes and finally settled on Hansen.


    Hansen��s heart was shocked. He was not afraid of this strange person. He had seen a hundred times more strange creatures than this. There is nothing to be afraid of.


    Hansen was shocked because he saw a tattoo on the back of this geek, almost occupying his entire back.


    His skin is white and scary, like the gray bark, but the tattoo is bright red, like blood just stabbed up, the red blood seems to be dripping.


    A strange pattern of a feline-like cat-like fox and non-fox covers his entire back. The animal is connected end to end, like a fake scorpion, revealing only a slender eye that looks like a closed body, almost like a living thing. It seems to be staring at people.


    This pattern Hansen is no longer familiar with it. This is the nine-blooded blood cat. On the crystal card of those who teach blood, Hansen has seen many, and there is such a tattoo on the back of the zero. Hansen has a piece in his hand. Pendant of the nine life blood cat.


    "Does this person have anything to do with zero?" Hansen was shocked to see the weird in the coffin.


    The geek is also looking at Han Sen, and there is no emotion in the dark eyes. Just like Han Sen��s face for three seconds, then the geek suddenly bursts and smiles, revealing a white tongue, very neat. White net can also be considered very good, but it gives people a strange feeling that can''t be said, so Hansen''s back is cold, and the whole body''s hair is upside down.


    boom!


    The geek stepped out in one step, and the body almost walked out of the coffin like a teleport, stepping on the land stained with blood, and then something strange happened.


    The blood from the dead in the camp, like alive, rushed to the grotesque''s feet, plunged into his feet, and rushed into his blood vessels, as the blood vessels flowed into the heart.


    Hansen can see with the naked eye that in his dry blood vessels, blood flows in, and the blood vessels are green and bloody, like many slender snakes, which are placed on the muscles under the whole body. It looks weird and indescribable.


    Every step of the weird, the nearby blood was drawn to the ground and drilled into his body. In addition to the blood vessels gradually bulging, even his dry body began to flourish and looked more and more like a living person. It is.


    "Who are you?" Seeing the strange man step by step, he was about to walk in front of him, Hansen stared at him and asked coldly.


    "Giggle... man... giggling... I am not a human..." The grotesque laughter in his mouth, the tone of his voice is very weird, and it sounds very uncomfortable.


    "Not a person, then who are you?" Hansen asked with an eyebrow.


    "Who am I... giggling... You asked me who I am... giggled..." The geek laughed very wildly. After this moment, his flesh and blood was full, and his head was gray and long hair. Like sucking ink, it becomes black and shiny, full of the luster of life.


    Except that the dark eyes are very strange, the current geeks are full of beauty, if not the scary eyes of the eyes, it is not too much to say that the beautiful man, but the beauty is a bit evil.


    "Is there anything funny?" Hansen asked coldly.


    "As a blood-thirsty believer, you don''t even know the son of fate. When the blood is taught, it has fallen to this point." This strange man finally stopped laughing, staring at Hansen''s sullen voice.


    "You are the person who teaches blood?" Hansen suddenly was shocked. If this strange person is a blood-teacher, then there are nine blood-cat tattoos on the zero body. Is she also a blood-speaking person?


    But think about it, zero must have anything to do with blood-threatening, otherwise how can she have such a tattoo, and even rushed into the tree hole, after she entered, this strange person suddenly appeared, which is obviously not too ordinary.


    "As a member of the blood education, you don''t even know the son of fate. It''s really ignorant to the extreme, but it''s all, knowing and not knowing the same. Seeing that your blood is strong, you sacrifice it to the Son." "The son of fate finished, the body violently erupted unimaginable power, and in a flash, a palm had already caught Hansen''s neck.


    It was sharp and sharp like a knife-like nail. It almost touched the skin on Hansen''s neck. Hansen was stepping out like a poisonous snake, and the body was hard to escape.


    The geek seems to be a little surprised: "Yi Tianshu, as a blood-those, where did you learn from the game?"


    "I am not a blood-stricken believer, and you have no relationship with you. Since you are a blood-speaking person, why are you in this coffin?" Hansen frowned at the son of fate, he wanted to put more out of the mouth of the son of fate. Some words come.


    "Giggle, do you think you can get rid of this Son without acknowledgment? It''s useless, you have the taste of blood culture, it is eternal life can not wash out, you are born to blood, the death is blood If you want to betray the blood, you have to pay the price of blood and life. Now pay your blood to the Son." The son of fate moves again, speed and strength are at their best. Directly torn the space and killed Hansen.


    when!


    Hansen summoned the red flame tyrannosaur, and made a hard fight with the son of fate. His nails hit the red flame tyrannosaurus and even burst into the sound of gold and iron.


    The powerful force caused the Red Flame Tyrannosaurus to bounce back. Hansen also retired two steps to stabilize his body shape. The power of this fate son is not weaker than the super **** creature.


    However, it is obvious that the son of fate was also very surprised. He looked at Han Sen and muttered to himself: "I don''t know how many years have passed since I was asleep. Has humans hunted the super **** creature and got the super **** gene and the animal soul?"


    "That''s good, your blood will be more delicious." The son of fate suddenly revealed a sinister smile, sticking out the **** red tongue like a poisonous snake, licking his lips, unable to tell greed and evil.

 Chapter 873： Blood sacrifice religion

    when! when! when!


    The figure of the son of destiny is like a ghost. The palm of the hand attacks Hansen from various strange angles. Although they are blocked by Hansen, the son of the fate of the bare-handed, every shot can shake the Hansen holding the red flame. The strength and degree are terrible and will not be inferior to the level **** creature.


    Hansen observes his life in the tunnel, but now his life is full of chaos, there is no fixed flow direction, and all life and power are like collapse from the blood.


    Even if it is a hole in the field, there is no way to simulate such power.


    "Very good, I can stop the Benzi so many attacks, I want your blood to be delicious, and now the Son is looking forward to it." The greed on the face of Destiny is getting stronger and stronger, like a Snake-like staring at Hansen, from time to time sticking out his tongue and licking the cracked lips, it seems that there is saliva flowing between them.


    The son of Destiny is getting more and more surprised. It is not like a human body. The head can even be twisted by 360 degrees, and the ghost is at the extreme.


    laugh!


    The nails crossed Hansen��s neck and made a blood mark. When some blood splashed, the son of fate immediately greedily stretched out his neck and twisted a strange angle. He swallowed a few drops of blood. In the mouth, it is very greedy, and it��s a funny smile: ��It��s so delicious!��


    Han Sen couldn''t describe what kind of smile it was. It was like a wolf who was very hungry. He suddenly saw a delicious piece of meat. It seemed to have a greedy saliva in his smile.


    boom!


    The son of fate once again tore the space, breaking the sound barrier, sharp nails straight to the heart of Hansen.


    Hansen used the method of Dong Xuan to escape the attack of the son of fate and looked at him and asked: "I am not the person who teaches you blood. Why do you think I am?"


    "Giggle... I said it, you can''t use it any more, and the taste of your body will never be washed away forever." The son of fate is like a goblin, twisting his body in the air, making it absolutely impossible for human beings to do it. In the posture, one hand grabbed Hansen��s neck.


    Hansen ducked away, and at the same time reached out and grabbed the nine-life blood cat pendant from the clothes and looked at the son of fate and asked: "Do you mean the taste, is it from it?"


    The son of destiny saw the nine life blood cat pendant, suddenly set there, a pair of dark eyes staring at Hansen''s nine life blood cat pendant, the body shivered slightly.


    "Holy things... turned out to be sacred... giggles... Blood **** protects the Son... I even found the sacred thing... giggled..." The son of fate looks like a strange sound of laughter, the voice makes people I heard some teeth shaking.


    Han Sen looked at the son of the fate, listened to what he said, and suddenly understood that the **** teachings of the sacred objects mentioned in the blood of the nerves turned out to be the nine-life blood cat pendant he had been carrying.


    "Why is Grandpa having a sacred object of blood teaching? What does he have to do with blood education?" Knowing the origins of the pendant, Hansen��s doubts in his heart have become more and more.


    Hansen just wanted to ask another question. The son of fate has been like a snake, excitedly grabbed the Hansong blood cat pendant on Hansen''s chest.


    "Is this a sacred object of blood education? What is the use of it? Why are you here?" Hansen asked while hiding, hoping to get some answers from the son of fate.


    However, the son of fate completely ignored Hansen��s problem. His eyes seemed to be only nine life-blooded cat pendants. The whole body showed a strange blush because of excitement. The body was getting faster and faster, and the power was also stronger.


    In his body, Hansen seems to see his blood burning, exposing unimaginable terrorist power, making him faster and stronger, and at the same time more crazy, like a goblin crawling out of **** .


    The nails, such as the residual rainbow, were swept from Hansen��s cheeks. When the blood rushed out, they flew out and were swallowed by the son of fate like a madman, revealing an extremely excited expression.


    "Answer my question." Hansen stared coldly at the mad son of fate, a terrible and powerful man, not inferior to the power of the gods.


    However, this is not a thing for Hansen. He just wants to get what he wants to know from the son of fate, and he will be entangled with him now.


    "Your destiny is to sacrifice to me, but you don''t need to know anything." The son of fate is the sinister continuation of killing Hansen, and his eyes seem to be full of greed and killing.


    Hansen snorted and no longer evaded the attack of the son of fate, and punched him against the son of fate.


    Hey!


    A round of thunder and lightning sun broke the work between the son of fate and Hansen, bursting with terrible thunder and screaming.


    The phonological power of the big Leiyin box can not confuse the son of fate, because his breath is originally chaotic and will not be affected.


    However, the horrible power of thunder caused the body of the son of fate to be paralyzed, and it suddenly became slow.


    Roar!


    Hansen''s body swollen and turned into a silvery fierce three-meter-high. The silvery strong arm grabbed his head in the moment of the fateful son''s paralysis, and immediately slammed it.


    Hey! Hey!


    Hansen turned into a fierce beast, clutching the head of the son of fate, squatting on the ground, and then lifting it up again on the other side of the ground.


    After ten consecutive encounters, the earth was smashed and a big pit was found.


    Then Hansen pressed the entire head of the son of fate into the cracked earth, followed by a punch to his head.


    boom!


    The violent force directly gave the earth a deep pit, the son of fate squatted in the deep pit, the skull has been split by Hansen, and the limbs of the body have been twisted and distorted.


    In one hand, the son of fate was sucked out of the pit, and a fist was smashed on his face. The nose of the son of fate was suddenly blown up, and the face was broken. The whole person seemed to fly out of the projectile and broke. I don''t know how many night ghost trees, and finally stuck in the tree of a night ghost tree.


    "Now can answer my question well? The son of fate." Hansen tears the air, stands in front of the son of destiny, looks at the disfigured body, and has no cold voice to the son of the former imposing destiny.


    "Impossible...this is impossible...how can humans have such power in the second sanctuary..." The face of the fate and the skull ruptured in many places, but they have not died yet, but the distorted body is completely Can not move, looked at Han Sen with a look of horror.


    "I ask you, is there a person named Han Jingzhi in your blood education?" Hansen asked the son of the frightened destiny.


    What the son of fate just wanted to say, but suddenly it was like seeing something terrible, the pupils shriveled and stared at the front.


    "Impossible...this is impossible..." The son of destiny is almost like a ghost. The body can''t control the shivering, and the fear is about to fall on the ground.

 Chapter 874： Blood knives

    Han Sen turned around and looked at the eyes of the son of fate. I saw that I didn��t know when I had come out of the night ghost tree king and walked over here.


    Zero has restored the state of mankind, but there is a red knife in his hand.


    The knife and the handle are only a long rule, and the whole body is red and crystal clear. It looks like a **** red bone.


    Hansen frowned slightly, not knowing why the son of fate was so scared when he saw zero.


    "Impossible...this is impossible..." The son of fate screamed like a madman, as if fear was at its peak.


    Hansen looked at the son of fate, just wanted to tell him to shut up, but suddenly saw a flash of blood, the **** knife has penetrated into the heart of the son of fate.


    The son of fate suddenly twitched, as if the blood of the whole body had flocked to the heart, and it had turned into a dry corpse in the blink of an eye, exactly the same as those of humans.


    Han Sen looked at the brow, which is obviously a bit strange. I don��t know where zero got the bone knife and suddenly killed the son of fate.


    Zero walked to the son of destiny and reached out and pulled the little bone knife out of the heart of the son of fate.


    "Why kill him?" Hansen asked as he looked at the zero frown.


    "The kill." Zero answered a sentence, the eyes are clear and not stained with a trace of impurities.


    "I am asking you, why should you kill him?" Hansen asked again.


    But zero, but Hansen did not speak, just like Han Sen, and his eyes are as before.


    Hansen turned helplessly to the bone knife in her hand and asked: "Where did this knife come from?"


    "Tree hole." Zero answered.


    "You go inside the tree hole to get this knife?" Hansen asked with some surprise.


    Zero slight nod, turned out to be a definite answer.


    "How do you know that there is such a bone knife in the tree?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    It should have been before the second shelter before zero. How could she know that there is such a knife in the tree hole of the Night Ghost Tree King?


    "It is calling me." Zero raised the **** bone knife inside the raised hand.


    Hansen reached for the bone knife in the hand: "Let me see."


    But zero but the hand was shrunk back, shaking his head and said: "Can''t touch."


    "Why can''t you touch?" Hansen frowned and asked, zero is getting more and more strange.


    "It will die." Zero said very seriously.


    Hansen stunned, not knowing what the real meaning of zero was. He would die if he touched this knife, or if he touched her knife, she would kill herself.


    Looking at the zero-clear and clear-eyed eyes, Han Sen had doubts in his heart, but if he said that he would kill him, he did not believe it.


    No longer ask zero, Han Sen took the body of the son of fate out and wanted to see if he could play something useful from him.


    It is a pity that the clothes on the son of fate have already rotted. After that big one, it has already become a piece of cloth, and there is nothing at all.


    However, Han Sen saw a glimpse of his back, and the bright red nine-life blood cat pattern on his back was gone.


    Hansen looked over and over again and looked at every corner of the body. It turned out that even the shadow of a little tattoo could not be seen.


    "Do you know who he is?" Hansen got up and looked at the zero standing on the side.


    Zero shook his head, Han Sen saw no results, simply did not ask again, went to the coffin that came out of the son of fate.


    The coffin seems to be made of wood from the night ghost tree. There is nothing in it, just an empty coffin.


    Unable to find the result, Han Sen went to the night of the ghost tree king, and Hansen was surprised that the night of the ghost tree king no longer lost vitality.


    Han Sen went all the way to the front of the night ghost tree king, watching the zero-struck tree hole, which could not see the end, and looked at the side of the zero, seeing her silently next to it, as usual, Hansen bit his teeth and got into the tree hole.


    The tree hole is just a tree hole. Although there is a lot of space inside, there is nothing special about it. Hansen turned around inside, but nothing was found.


    "Weird!" Hansen frowned and looked at the side of the zero, wanting to ask her what is going on, but she could not ask.


    Can''t find anything, Hansen had to find Liu Fang and Wang Jiangang on the golden retriever. Fortunately, they were only a little scared and did not suffer any injuries. Hansen took them out to the night ghost forest.


    It is strange to say that although the night ghosts and the night ghost trees are still there, they are easily out of the night ghost forest. This night ghost forest is just a few hundred miles, not as big as imagined.


    Can escape from the dead, and escape from the night ghost forest, Liu Fang and Wang Jiangang are very fortunate, Han Sen is a lot more doubts in his heart.


    Zero''s **** knife disappeared. I don''t know where she took it. Hansen paid attention to it for a long time, and did not see where she was placed.


    "Since the nine life blood cat pendant is the sacred object of blood education, then I can not practice "Blood Life"?" Han Sen thought of this, and it was a little excited.


    Although he has already practiced the "Dong Xuan Jing", but the skills do not press the body, not to mention the "Blood and Blood" is a good way to benefit future generations, practice no practice.


    Hansen tried to practice the "Blood and Blood" by holding the nine-life blood cat pendant in accordance with the cultivation method mentioned in "Blood Life". It is only half a month, and it has already reached the entry state, but just wants to practice. The first time you turn on the genetic lock, it still takes a long time.


    While practicing "Blood and Blood", while marching toward the Blue Crystal Shelter, and walking for another seven or eight days, Hansen finally met a second-generation god.


    It was a monster like a snake. When Hansen flew over the river, it rushed out of the river and wanted to swallow Hansen.


    As a result, Hansen and Xiaoyinyin were violently smashed, and Hansen directly smashed the skull directly in the state of the silver-blooded macaque.


    "Hunting the gods and rivers, you can''t get the soul of the beast, the flesh and blood can be eaten, you can collect the essence of life genes, and absorb the genes that can be randomly obtained from o to 1o."


    Hansen refining the essence of the river''s life genes, and finally got the 6-point **** gene, only two points of the **** gene are left.


    The flesh and blood of the rivers and rivers were eaten by the little goblins, and the rest was eaten by the small silver and silver.


    "The shelter of the third god, it will not take long to pass, I hope that luck will not be too bad." Han Sen''s heart is a little restless, the lotus mark on his forehead still makes Hansen pay attention.


    Halfway through a human sanctuary, Hansen returned to the Union to add some supplies, and then inquired about the situation of nearby gods.


    Some surprises to Hansen are that there is a mountain that has been bombarded by lightning for many years. There are suspected hilarious creatures in the thunder and lightning system, so it is just enough to make a supplement to Xiaoyinyin.

 Chapter 875： Ji Leishan

    Hansen originally planned to leave for Jilei Mountain immediately, but he had not yet left the shelter, but someone came to the door. 3. The fastest


    "Mr. Han, we angels want to ask you to help kill a super **** creature. I don''t know if you have time? The price is good to discuss." An angel gene called Zhao Xuebin''s division manager came to Hansen and smiled. Said.


    "Zhao''s face is really enough. I used to find someone to kill me. Now I turn to look for my help." Hansen secretly sneered, but said: "That depends on what you want to kill." Super **** creature, what kind of price is ready to pay."


    "As long as Mr. Han is willing to help, we will surely satisfy Mr. Han in terms of price." Zhao Xuebin said, "The super-god creature we are going to kill is a mine on the nearby Thunder Mountain."


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, but he thought that it would be so clever, and Zhao��s family would have to play the idea of ??Leishan.


    "Yes, I want a hundred senior angels genetic fluid." Hansen said directly.


    "Mr. Han, is this price too high? You should be very clear that the senior angel genetic fluid needs to be made of the original blood of the Shura royal family in order to be successful. At present, our relationship with the Shura is very tense. The original blood is hard to get, and there are too many one hundred. Moreover, we are not letting Mr. Han go to risk alone. We also have a team ourselves, just hope that Mr. Han can help us kill the mine. Zhao Xuebin said in a dilemma.


    "You just said that the price will definitely satisfy me? One hundred angels'' genetic fluid is my bottom line. If you can''t pay it, then please Gaoming," Hansen said directly.


    Nowadays, the senior angel genetic fluid does produce very little. If you have money, you don''t have to buy it. One hundred can be regarded as the price of the sky. I am afraid that this has already won the sales of Zhao''s one month.


    "This... Mr. Han, this number is too big, I can''t do it. Can you please wait a moment, I will return to the league to ask for it." Zhao Xuebin seems helpless.


    "I will leave this shelter in an hour," Hansen said.


    Zhao Xuebin nodded. "I will be back soon. I have trouble waiting for Mr. Han."


    Hansen originally thought that his lion''s mouth would scare the angel''s gene, but who knows that after Zhao Xuebin came back, he said with a smile: "Mr. Han, the company has already agreed to your offer, I have already used the angel gene solution. Brought, can you see if you can sign a contract now?"


    Hansen was slightly surprised. After taking the contract and reading it again, he found no problems. Then he looked at the hundreds of angels in the box and also had the anti-counterfeit logo of the angel gene. If the product is not correct, It is not difficult to pay the angel gene with the goods. It is not difficult for them to compensate for several times.


    "Yes." Hansen did not hesitate, signed a contract with Zhao Xuebin directly, and took away one hundred angelic genetic fluids.


    After Hansen left, a middle-aged man said to Zhao Xuebin: "Manager Zhao, a hundred senior angels genetic fluid is too expensive."


    Zhao Xuebin shook his head and said: "It''s not expensive. Our people can''t kill the thunderbolt. They can only ask him to take the shot. It is not expensive to pay for it. After all, until now, only the one who has the super **** is only one person. , we have no other choice."


    "That is a hundred senior angels genetic fluid, we can use it ourselves, and go around killing the mine, I don''t believe it can''t be killed." Liu Gui frowned.


    Zhao Xuebin smiled and said: "Thunderbolt''s lightning power is a wide range of damage. Even if we can kill it, the loss will be very huge. If it is just the loss of angel''s genetic fluid, the loss of manpower is unacceptable, and so Adventure, but also to pay a huge price, it is better to ask Han Sen to shoot, angel genetic fluid only, our own production of things, will always be able to reproduce."


    Liu Gui nodded and said nothing. In fact, the decision of the company''s top management is not something he can do.


    "Go to the manpower, let''s go with Hansen. If he can kill the Thunder, it''s natural. It doesn''t matter if he can''t kill it. He has to return the angel''s genetic fluid. If he is badly wounded, then it would be better. "Zhao Xuebin said, a flash of murder in his eyes.


    Hansen sent the angelic genetic fluid back to the league and handed it over to the custody of Ji Yunran. This thing came to his hand, and naturally it was impossible to go back. This hundred angelic genetic fluids must be fixed.


    As for the Thunder Bull, it is still time to look at the situation. He does not think that the angel gene will be so honest with him. At that time, he may have both money and goods.


    Hansen has no psychological burden on the angel''s gene.


    According to the agreed time, Hansen took the zero to the agreed place to meet.


    "Mr. Han, we are going to hunt a super **** creature this time. Are you sure you want to go with this beautiful little sister?" Zhao Xuebin saw zero and hesitated and asked.


    "It��s nothing to kill a super **** creature." Han Sen reached out and touched his head.


    Zhao Xuebin and Liu Gui and others listened to Han Sen. Although he was a bit uncomfortable, he thought that Hansen was too arrogant, but he did not say anything.


    Zhao Xuebin took eight people and Han Sen to go to Jilei Mountain.


    Zero has always been clever to follow Han Sen, it seems that the last night of the ghost forest happened, it has no effect on her, but also like before, like a small tail like Hansen.


    It��s rainy and rainy, and the mountain roads are not too good to go, but for Hansen, these masters are naturally nothing.


    Hansen rode the golden retriever and summoned the lion eagle to fly over their heads. A pair of wide wings blocked the drizzle, lest the wet zero sitting in front of Hansen.


    This mountainous area is covered with clouds, and the thunder is rolling. From time to time, you can watch a flash of lightning passing by. Some thunders are like blasting from their heads.


    The lazy little silver and silver have always been very excited. They jumped to the top of the golden retriever and stood in the direction of the distant thunder mountain, looking like something.


    Rumble!


    A thunderbolt exploded in the sky above Hansen''s head, and the lightning bolts in the sky like spider webs spread in the dark clouds, shining the snow in the original dark mountains.


    Hansen, through this light, saw a black mountain peak between the mountains, more than half of the peaks next to it, faintly connected with the dark clouds.


    A silver snake-like lightning flashed around the mountain, as if it were a lightning rod that attracted lightning.


    "Mr. Han, there is Jilei Mountain, and Lei Niu is inhabiting the mountain." Zhao Xuebin pointed at the mountain peak.

 Chapter 876： Why dont you marry you?

    However, it was half a day, and Hansen and other people rushed to the foot of Mount Jilei.


    In the near future, Jilei Mountain is even more magnificent. From time to time, there are thunder and lightning from the clouds on the top of the mountain. The road is hitting the top of the mountain. It seems that you can see the strange scene of thunder and lightning scattered on the mountain.


    "Weird, we are coming this way, why haven''t we encountered a different creature? Things seem a bit wrong." Liu Gui said with a frown.


    "There are some things that are not right. When we came a few times ago, there were quite a lot of different creatures in the nearby mountains. It was a bit strange that this road came and did not even approach us." Zhao Xuebin is also somewhat confused.


    Hansen��s heart said: ��There are small silver and silver here, and it��s really strange that ordinary aliens dare to come over.��


    "There is no other alien harassment is not better, just can let go of the thunderbolt." Han Sen said inside, has been riding the golden retriever to the Jileishan line.


    "Then everything is pleased to Mr. Han." Zhao Xuebin was very polite to Han Sen all the way. After that, he turned and said to Liu Gui and others: "Everyone is careful, step on the mountain, and the thunder will be ready. May appear, don''t take it lightly."


    "Yes." The crowd replied loudly and slowed down the Jilei Mountain.


    Rumble!


    There are a lot of thunderstorms near Jilei Mountain. The thunder of the sky is almost unbroken. The thunderclouds in the dark clouds flash together one after another. From time to time, they hit the rocks and sparked a spark on the top of the mountain. It seems to be a blasted fireworks.


    Hansen is at the forefront, not too much and slows down a lot. The environment here is a bit too bad. The Thunderbolt has an advantage here. Although Hansen is not afraid, he carefully drives the ship for a long time. Some are not a big mistake.


    It was a small silver and silver, standing on the top of the golden retriever''s head, walking around with great excitement, and looked up at the top of the mountain from time to time.


    A group of people slowly walked up the hill. After walking for more than an hour, they had climbed halfway up the mountain, but they still couldn��t see the thunderbolt in Zhao Xuebin��s mouth.


    "Manager Zhao, the Lei Niu will not have left here?" Han Sen looked to the back of Zhao Xuebin.


    Zhao Xuebin also has some doubts: "When we came, we will be seen at the foot of the mountain. It will rush down directly from the mountain. Even if it is at the top of the mountain, it should be washed down now. Today, there is no movement at all, really. Something is wrong."


    "Isn''t it that Lei Niu has left Jilei Mountain?" Liu Gui said with some concern.


    "Go ahead and have a look, let''s not care." Zhao Xuebin said with a frown.


    They have been playing this Thunderbolt for a long time, just because the environment here is very bad, plus the Thunder can spray a wide range of lightning, even if they are not very useful, so they have to spend high prices please Came Hansen.


    If the Thunder has really left, it is really accompanied by the wife and the soldiers. According to the contract, if they can''t find the Lei Niu, Han Sen can do nothing to get half of the angel''s genetic fluid.


    The group worried that they would go to the top of the mountain. The lightning in the sky was getting denser. After crossing the mountainside, it didn��t go far. Suddenly a lightning flashed from the sky and bombarded the place less than three meters away from Hansen. On the top of the rock, it turns into a piece of electric flower.


    The rock seems to have been subjected to thousands of years of lightning baptism, and has been polished black and smooth, except for the spark of a canopy, which has not caused much damage to the rock.


    The more you go up, the more frequent the lightning strikes, the more dozens of minutes, suddenly a thunderbolt falls, and suddenly hit a middle-aged man named Feng Lin, directly smashed him from the mount, head The blackness of the Tudor was almost fainted.


    Fortunately, this thunder and lightning is not very strong, the man quickly climbed up, but it also shocked everyone.


    Everyone is concentrating on their guards, each summoning something like armor and shields, and wants to resist the attack of lightning.


    And more and more thunder and lightning, still let Zhao Xuebin suffer from the pain, basically those people have been struck by lightning, and several people have not only been struck by lightning.


    Only Hansen��s side did not have a thunderbolt, and the golden dragon��s goal was as if it was ignored by those lightning.


    Han Sen knows that this is the credit of small silver and silver. With this little ancestor playing thunder and lightning, how can the general lightning power not hit them.


    Hansen thought about it and whispered the small silver and silver in his arms: "Small silver and silver, can you direct those lightning to them?"


    Xiaoyinyin looked at Hansen with his small head, and seemed to think about what Hansen meant, but the slender fox eyes were full of flaws.


    Before Hansen talked again, Xiaoyinyin jumped out of Hansen��s arms and stood back to the golden-haired scorpion��s head. He looked at the clouds and thunder in the sky, and there seemed to be silver lightning flashing in his eyes.


    boom!


    An electric light descended from the sky, and the smashing bang on Liu Gui��s head, splashing his helmet with sparks, directly knocking him off the seat, and the body kept twitching.


    Everyone stopped and went to check Liu Gui''s situation. Fortunately, there was no big problem. They all started the genetic lock, and this intensity of lightning strikes can still be smashed down.


    "Manager Zhao, go further, the lightning is getting more and more dense, and it is getting more and more horrible. If you go on like this, I am afraid that we have not been to the top of the mountain. We have all been ruined. Even then we found the mine. I am afraid that there is no ability to kill it." Liu Gui said with a slow breath, said with a black face.


    Zhao Xuebin looked at the lightning that fell from time to time in the sky. It was also a look of sadness. If he went back like this, it would be equal to giving Hansen half of the senior angel gene solution.


    But then go on, the lightning is too strong, as Liu Gui said, they really have to be bombarded.


    After hesitating for a while, Zhao Xuebin said, "I am not too far from the top of the mountain. I walked up and looked at it. If I could see the top of the mountain, I still didn��t see the thunder." ""


    Zhao Xuebin has already said this, Liu Gui, they can only go on the mount and continue to go up.


    However, since this time, more and more lightning has fallen from the sky, and all the thieves have been jealous. Ten of them have been shackled on them, and their screams have been stunned and hurt to varying degrees. .


    Hansen looked up at the top of the mountain. Although he still can''t see it clearly, he can already feel a powerful life machine on it. He can be sure that there must be something on it, that is, I don''t know if it is Zhao Xuebin''s what they call Lei Niu.


    But no matter what, Zhao Xuebin did not have a chance to go up.


    The silver lightning flashes in the small silver and silver eyes seems to echo the lightning falling in the sky. Every time the thunder and lightning in the sky, a small silver and silver eye will flash a lightning bolt, and then I will listen to Zhao Xuebin��s screams on their side. .


    "Weird, why hasn''t lightning been smashed by you?" Zhao Xuebin, they have already seen the same thing. After Liu Gui was struck by lightning again, he couldn''t help but climb up and pointed to Hansen.

 Chapter 877： Do they dare to marry me?

    "Maybe it''s because I haven''t done anything that would have been devastated by the thunder," Hansen said faintly.


    "You..." Liu Gui was angry and angry, pointing to Hansen and said: "You must have moved your hands and feet."


    "Well, I admit, I have a leg with the thunder and lightning, I am the one that I let him marry, not your character is not good, so you are satisfied?" Hansen shrugged his shoulders and mocked.


    When Liu Gui was swallowed, he couldn��t speak, and his face rose red. This thunder and lightning came down from the world, and Hansen did not come out. He wanted to accuse Han Sen of finding no flaws.


    "Mr. Han, Liu Gui, he doesn''t mean this. If you have any way to prevent lightning, let us say that we can avoid the task of lightning and complete the task, which is good for you and us." Zhao Xuebin coughed twice Said.


    "I am very willing to share with you, but even I don''t know why I don''t know what to do with lightning." Han Sen said with a spread.


    Liu Xuebin frowned slightly, and he didn��t know what to do for a while. It��s not likely that Hansen is doing a ghost.


    However, if Hansen is good because of his character, he will not be struck by lightning. This is really impossible to say.


    "There must be something in your body that protects against lightning." Liu Gui also pointed to Hansen.


    "You have no way to think about it like this." Hansen said helplessly.


    "If you don''t, dare you go with us?" Liu Gui thought he had caught the truth and said loudly.


    Zhao Xuebin and others looked at Han Sen. Hansen said indifferently: "I have no problem."


    Everyone put away the mount, Liu Gui and others are surrounded by Han Sen, almost with Han Sen and zero stickers, if Han Sen has a body of lightning protection, such distance should also be able to keep them .


    However, after taking two steps, I heard a thunder and directly smothered Liu Guifei��s head next to Hansen. He fell to the ground and fell to the ground. .


    The small silver and silver, which were held in his arms, showed a strange smile in the narrow long fox eyes.


    Zhao Xuebin, they all look at Han Sen, Liu Gui is not easy to slow down, but also took a few steps, and heard a thunder, another person was smashed overhead helmet straight electric flowers.


    The more you go to the mountains, the more powerful the thunder and lightning, and there are still two or three kilometers away from the top of the mountain. This thunder has already made them the strong ones who have opened the genetic lock.


    "I don''t believe in this evil." Liu Gui bites his teeth and continues to move forward. He does not believe that the thunder and lightning only blame them for Hansen.


    However, the thunder and lightning of the squatting down, have already suffered a lot of injuries among them, but Hansen and zero have nothing to do.


    If Han Sen really has some treasures of lightning protection, then the zero next to him should be smashed, but those thunder and lightning only smash them, even Hansen and the zero touch do not touch, it is very evil.


    "It must be that you are engaged in ghosts... Ah..." Liu Gui was angered and pointed at Hansen yelling, but the words were just finished, and a rough lightning-like bombardment violently bombarded and directly gave Liu Gui��s helmet Bombardment, the face is even more black, directly fainted in the past, it seems that the intake of air is less venting, it is almost impossible to see.


    "I told you that if you don''t have good character, don''t scream, it''s easy to be thundered." Han Sen looked at Liu Gui, who fell to the ground, said indifferently.


    "Mr. Han, lightning does not mean that you only yell at us, you always have to give us a confession? Don''t say what good character, you and I know, that is impossible." Zhao Xuebin is also annoyed, biting his teeth and staring at Hansen. .


    The other strong angels of the angels are also staring at Hansen with a sullen face.


    "Why, do you want to do it with me? I welcome you to do that." Hansen glanced at them coldly.


    Zhao Xuebin and others'' momentum suddenly slammed, and they could not help but retreat two steps. Although they all have angelic genetic fluids, but this road has been affected by the electric power more or less, in this place, it is difficult to compete with Hansen who has a level of god.


    Not at the last moment, Zhao Xuebin did not want to use those angel genetic fluids.


    Zhao Xuebin��s face changed a little, and he smiled and said: ��Mr. Han, we don��t mean that. It��s just too coincident. It��s a coincidence. Since we are partners, should we treat each other with sincerity?��


    "You want to know why lightning doesn''t mean me?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "Also ask Mr. Han to enlighten me." Zhao Xuebin saw Han Sen have the meaning to say, could not help but have a happy, and asked with respect and respect.


    Hansen did not answer him, looked up at the sky, saw a thunder and lightning from the sky, and Hansen suddenly punched into the sky, as the sun-like thunder rose in his fist, falling in the air. The smash of the thunder and lightning that came, directly disappeared without a trace.


    And the sun-like thunder and lightning exploded, and the horrible thunder smashed Zhao Xuebin to the ground. They were pale and snowy, and the body was full of blood and blood. Zhang spit out blood and looked like a god. Generally standing there, there is no fear of Hansen of the heavens and the earth.


    "Do they dare to marry me?" Han Sen said that he would no longer care about Zhao Xuebin and walked toward the top of the mountain.


    Zhao Xuebin and others have never recovered, and the look is very complicated. He looks at Hansen with zeros and walks to the top of the mountain. No one uses the mentality of Angel Gene Liquid.


    The power of a punch is so powerful that even the thunder and lightning can be shattered. This kind of power has already passed their imagination. Even if they use the angel genetic fluid, they can��t do it any more. Hansen is completely different.


    In this place where lightning is everywhere, and Hansen who owns the amount of lightning power, they use the **** to know, even if they use the angel genetic fluid, the end must be very miserable.


    "How can the big Leiyin box have such a terrible power? I am afraid that even the rising one is not as good as him." Feng Lin said with a frightened face.


    "Han Sen can defeat the Shura royal family Yujialan, it is not a fluke, this big Leiyin box is really terrible." Zhao Xuebin looks complicated.


    "What do we do, do we have to go up?" Feng Lin��s heart has already given birth to retreat, and so many other people.


    They asked themselves that there was no such sensation as Hansen, and they did not dare to go up.


    Zhao Xuebin sighed: "Well, let''s go ahead and wait. If the thunder is at the top of the mountain, Hansen will kill us even if we can kill the bull."


    Everyone listened to Zhao Xuebin and said that he didn''t have to go up the mountain. He suddenly overjoyed him and took up Liu Gui, who was seriously injured and comatose, and went down the mountain.


    With the shelter of small silver and silver, Hansen and Zero are very close to the top of the mountain, but when there is still a distance from the top of the mountain, they see something on the top of the mountain.


    "It''s a **** creature, and it''s not just one." Han Sen saw the situation on the top of the mountain, and suddenly he was surprised.

 Chapter 878： Thunder beast

    On the top of the thunderous dance, a silver thunderbolt blooms, and the center of the petals has a golden lightning beating, like a golden flower. .


    On both sides of the thunderbolt flower, there is a super-god creature that looks at it, or is confronted by the thunder and lightning.


    On the right side of the thunderbolt flower is a black body with a height of three feet. The bull has a pair of cyan horns on the top of the head. The thunder and lightning on the corners are blazing, and from time to time, the thunder and lightning in the sky are bombarded on the top of the mountain.


    On the left is a three-tailed fox with white snow. The three white tails of the fox sway in the wind. There are snowy lightning entanglements. As the tail oscillates, it jumps from time to time and slams the lightning in the sky.


    Two super-real creatures with the same thunder properties are facing each other across the thunder and lightning. They all seem to want to dominate the thunderbolt flower, but they are both jealous of each other. No one dares to move, just stare at each other like that. And the flower of lightning.


    "This time seems to be a big color, not only have two second-generation Thunder super **** creatures, but there is also a lightning spirit, small silver silver earned this time." Han Sen looked at the situation, suddenly overjoyed.


    The small silver and silver are already excited to jump out of the pocket of zero, the volley will rush to the flower of the thunder, the usual elegant appearance has long been gone, the saliva is about to flow down.


    However, Hansen grabbed the fur on his back and brought it back. He let it struggle and ignored it. He immediately took it back.


    Hansen also knows that the flower of thunder and lightning is definitely a good thing, but the two super-god creatures are not weak. The vitality of the body is very strong. The small silver and silver are thrown over, which will only trigger their joint attack.


    Although Hansen is confident that he can kill these two super-god creatures, the movements will definitely not be Zhao Xuebin. Hansen does not want to kill the Lei Niu and give them the essence of life.


    If it is a generation, the second generation of the essence of life genes, Hansen must have accepted it.


    "Small silver and silver, don''t worry about it first. It seems that the flower of lightning has not yet fully matured. Otherwise, the Thunder and the three-tailed electric fox will have already done it. Let''s take a look." Hansen is still struggling in the arms. Small silver and silver.


    Xiaoyinyin listened to Hansen and finally said that he was quiet, but his eyes were still staring at the flower of the thunderbolt.


    The golden thunder electric flower is constantly beating, and there are lightning bombardment from time to time between the dark clouds in the sky, directly hitting the stamen.


    However, the lightning fell inside the flower, not only could not shake the flower of the lightning, but also made the flower more golden, the flower seems to be able to swallow the lightning.


    In the center of the flower, there is a golden thunderbolt fruit in the birth, now only the size of the egg, the crystal clear and unspeakable beauty, the inner and the golden lightning change, as if the universe is the first chaotic thunder world.


    "I don''t know how long it will take for the fruit to mature?" Han Sen looked at the fruit and thought about it. Although he couldn''t see the fruit of the thunder and lightning, he only knew the performance of the three-tailed electric fox and the thunder. They are still not mature, otherwise they will not be deadlocked there, and they will have to fight for it.


    After hesitating, Hansen summoned the singer and the death knell, and the little goblin, left them all here, and then walked down the hill with small silver and silver.


    Although Xiaoyinyin was very reluctant and struggled to stay, Hansen forced him to take it down, lest Zhao Xuebin doubt them.


    If Hansen kills them all, although he can get the things here, the angel gene liquid must definitely go back, unless he does not return to the league, otherwise it is necessary.


    But as long as he goes down the mountain and tells Zhao Xuebin that they don''t see the Lei Niu, they can get half of the angel''s genetic fluid, and the three of them are here. It should not be difficult to get cheap from the hands of two super gods. Not for it.


    Hansen took the small silver and the silver and zeroed the mountain. When they saw Zhao Xuebin in the middle of the mountain, they told them directly that they did not see the thunder at the top of the mountain.


    ��Is it really not at the top of the mountain?�� someone asked without trust.


    "If you don''t believe, you can go and see it yourself." Hansen said casually.


    Zhao Xuebin suddenly felt a dilemma. They didn''t dare to go up, but if they went back, they would not kill the super-god creatures, but they would have to pay Hansen 50 senior angels'' genetic fluids.


    As for flying to the top of the mountain and so on, it is even more impossible. They dare to fly up, and immediately there is a thunderbolt, and they don��t know how to die.


    "Let''s go find the Thunderbolt. According to the agreement, if I haven''t found it before the 7th, I have the right to end the contract, and you have to pay me half of the angel''s genetic fluid as compensation." Han Sen said Take the zero to go down the mountain.


    "Mr. Han, please wait a minute, let''s go up the mountain and have a look." Zhao Xuebin stopped Hansen and said.


    When he went back like this, there was no way to explain to the high-level angel genes. He could only try to climb the scalp.


    "Well, I am waiting for you here." Hansen sat down with a stone and he was not afraid of Zhao Xuebin going up the mountain.


    Even if there is no small silver and silver stalks, there are two super-natural creatures of the thunder and lightning system on the mountain to attract lightning, and there are thunder and lightning spirits. The average person can''t get close to the top of the mountain.


    Even the little goblins, because they were spit out of the silver thunder and lightning, they were able to stay safely on the top of the mountain and not be attacked by terrorist thunder.


    Unless the fruit of the thunder and lightning matures, causing the Thunder and the three-tailed electric fox to fight, it is impossible for Zhao Xuebin to see the Lei Niu.


    Zhao Xuebin took a few people with only minor injuries and climbed up the mountain. When the area where lightning was frequent, he injected the angel''s genetic fluid directly, which greatly improved his physical quality and strength, and forced him to rush toward the top of the mountain.


    This time, Zhao Xuebin did not dare to go slowly to the mountains. One by one, they tried their best to rush toward the top of the mountain. I hope that I can quickly get to the top of the mountain. Just look at the top of the mountain. Just look at the top of the mountain.


    At the beginning, it was okay. Under the influence of the angel''s genetic fluid, they were able to live with lightning bombardment, but when it was only a thousand meters from the top of the mountain, the lightning became more and more powerful.


    boom! boom! boom!


    Hansen sat on the mountainside with his eyes open, and heard a thunder and lightning roaring from above. The thunder and lightning on the mountain was like a storm, and it was poured out from the dark clouds. The horror could not be imagined.


    Hansen has no pity for the angel gene, sitting on the stone and stroking the small silver and silver in his arms, his eyes slightly twisted into a line.


    Not long after, I saw Zhao Xuebin, a few of them were black and black, and the gray-faced face escaped from the mountain, and the hair was burnt. Many parts of the body were fleshy and it looked very bad.

 Chapter 879： Killing the cattle

    "Mr. Han, Lei Niu is at the top of the mountain, we saw it. 3. The fastest." Zhao Xuebin ran over excitedly and said to Han Sen.


    Several other people are also full of excitement: "Mr. Han, Lei Niu is now at the top of the mountain, please kill it."


    "Do you really see the Thunderbolt?" Hansen looked at Zhao Xuebin with a smile.


    "That''s true, Mr. Han, please take a quick shot, lest the mines run again." Zhao Xuebin said eagerly.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders. He knew it again. Zhao Xuebin certainly did not see the Lei Niu. Don��t say that they didn��t have the ability. Even if they had the ability, they didn��t go to the place, otherwise they would not say that they saw the mine. The cow will definitely see the three-tailed electric fox and the lightning flower.


    They say so, but they are just Hansen.


    Hansen smiled and said: "Manager Zhao, I can understand your feelings, but even if I am willing to take another trip, there is really no mine, and it is white."


    "Mr. Han, we really saw the mine." Zhao Xuebin still insisted that they saw the Lei Niu.


    Now Hansen finally understood their plans. They now insisted that Lei Niu was on it. If Hansen went up to kill the Lei Niu, they naturally achieved their goal.


    If there are no mines on the top, and they insist that Hansen is not going to kill, then it can be said that Hansen defaults, so there is no need to pay fifty angels.


    It��s really a lawsuit, and there��s no evidence on either side. It��s a wrangling thing, even if they don��t return to Angel��s genetic fluid, they can ruin Hansen��s reputation.


    "Are you sure you saw the Thunder in the top?" Hansen smiled and looked at Zhao Xuebin.


    "It��s really on the top, we are absolutely not mistaken." Zhao Xuebin answered with affirmation.


    "Are you sure that it is a mine?" Hansen asked again.


    "Yeah." Zhao Xuebin did not hesitate to answer.


    "Don''t see anything else?" Hansen asked again.


    "No." Zhao Xuebin thought that Han Sen was still testing him, biting his teeth.


    "If this is the case, then I will help you kill the mine." Hansen said, he got up and walked to the top of the mountain again, and he followed him with a small silver and silver.


    Hansen once again came to the top of the mountain. The three-tailed electric fox and the Lei Niu were still facing each other. After Hansen glanced at it, he summoned the little angel directly, and then said to Xiaoyinyin: "I solved the mine with the first." ��


    As said, Han Sen��s half of the thunder flashed half of the tremor, and it was a punch that rushed toward the thunder.


    The little angel is also flying in the sky, the blue flame in his eyes is burning, and the big sword in his hand smashes into the bull''s head.


    The death knell of death died swiftly and hooded against the scallops.


    The civet eagle shouted and swooped over to the thunder.


    Small silver and silver are even more excited about the silver thunder and lightning, the body directly turned into a lightning fox, fiercely fluttering against the mine.


    The Thunderbolt discovered that so many terrorist forces suddenly came to it, and suddenly he was shocked and wanted to scream.


    Hey!


    The thunderbolt was first blown up, and the thunder of thunder covered the sound of the thunderbolt. At the same time, the blood of Lei Niu Zhen was also confusing, and it could not be heard for a while.


    The little angel''s sword also rushed down, suddenly opened a long wound on the neck of the Lei Niu, blood suddenly flowed out.


    Under the thunder, the mouth of the thunder wants to make a scream, but the red flame of the Hansen��s hand has pierced into its mouth, and the strong green blade has penetrated into it. In the throat, suddenly it did not sound.


    Small silver and silver eagle eagle caught on Lei Niu''s body, and suddenly grabbed the skin and scratched it. Although Lei Niu tried to trigger lightning, but under the bombardment of so many terrorist forces, it was not an opponent at all. Has been hit hard.


    In the next moment, the death knell has been rotated under the hood, although the speed is slow, but Lei Niu has no chance to escape under the siege of Hansen and others, and was suddenly covered by the death mourning bell.


    Hey!


    The death cabinets were ringing several times, and the Lei Niu, which had already been hit hard, had lived there. It had already been bleeding in seven holes and the body had cracked.


    Together with the death knell, the little angel rushed up and slammed the head of the bull.


    "Hunting the super **** creature thunder of the demon cow, not getting the soul of the beast, flesh and blood can be eaten, can collect the essence of life genes, absorption can randomly increase the super-god gene from 0 to 10."


    The three-tailed electric fox on the other side has already seen it. It was thought that only two of them would compete for the fruit of the thunderbolt flower, but they did not want to suddenly kill so many terrible existences, and they jointly killed the mine.


    The super-god creatures have a very high level of wisdom. Seeing this situation, the three-tailed electric fox still dared to stay here waiting to eat the fruits of thunder and lightning, and suddenly spread the hooves and ran down the mountain.


    Hansen ordered the little angel to catch up and not kill it. He just rushed the three-tailed electric fox to Zhao Xuebin.


    Hansen himself chased the past with zero, leaving the small silver and silver, the civet and the death knell in the mountains to protect the flower of the thunder and the body of the thunder.


    Zhao Xuebin, they heard the sound of the horrible battle in the mountains, and suddenly overjoyed: "Han Sen is really lie to us, Lei Niu is on the top of the mountain, but fortunately we have countermeasures, fight with us, you are too tender."


    "I hope that Hansen and the Thunder Bulls will lose both sides. We can take the opportunity to kill him." Feng Lin also said excitedly.


    When everyone was excited, they suddenly saw a white thunder rushing down the mountain, and suddenly they were shocked and thought that it was the thunder cows rushing down the mountain.


    But a closer look, but found that it is not a mine, but a fox with three thunder tails.


    "Not good, go back quickly." Zhao Xuebin changed his face and suddenly took everyone down the hill.


    However, even if they used the angel genetic fluid, the speed was not as fast as the three-tailed electric fox. After running, it was caught up by the three-tailed electric fox. Three thunder tails slammed, and one tail caught a person. Coke.


    The little angel and Hansen took advantage of this opportunity to catch up and stopped the three-tailed electric fox war. Zhao Xuebin was shocked and embarrassed, afraid of being attacked by the battle and continuing to flee down the mountain.


    Under the pursuit of Hansen and the little angels, the three-tailed electric fox also fled to the mountains with great strength, and soon everyone went down to Jilei Mountain.


    Although the three-tailed electric fox is powerful, but Hansen and the little angels are joined together, it is still not an opponent. The blood that was killed is a hunt. It is only a matter of time to be hunted.


    It seems that I know that I can''t escape the poisonous hands. The three-tailed electric fox suddenly did not flee to the mountains, but turned and rushed to Jilei Mountain.


    "Is this guy stupid? How did it rush back to Jilei Mountain?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    "Mr. Han, kill it." Zhao Xuebin saw the three-tailed electric fox fleeing to the mountain and suddenly called.


    Han Sen said faintly: "I naturally won''t kill it, but it has nothing to do with you. You see Lei Niu. It is also Lei Niu to kill. I don''t see the mine in the agreement. This is just An electric fox is my prey."


    After all, he did not care about Zhao Xuebin and others, and with the little angel and zero chasing the three-tailed electric fox on the Jilei Mountain.

 Chapter 880： Swallowing

    When Hansen chased the three-tailed electric fox back to the top of the mountain, he saw that the body of the Lei Niu had disappeared. Even the essence of the life gene had not been left. Only the small silver and silver were still licking their mouths.


    After the three-tailed electric fox rushed to the top of the mountain, a sorrow screamed, and quickly rushed to the front of the small silver and silver, the front paws slammed to the ground, as if praying for small silver and silver.


    Xiaoyinyin looked at the three-tailed electric fox with a lot of blood on his body. He jumped to the top of his head and yelled at Hansen who was chasing him. It seemed to say: "This guy will return to me. The silver is covered."


    "Your sister, you guys have eaten the thunderbolt, and even the life gene essence does not leave me, but now I still want to accept the younger brother." Han Sen looked depressed.


    Small silver and silver sprayed silver lightning on the three-tailed electric fox underneath, and immediately healed the wound on the three-tailed electric fox. The small silver silver looked at the three-tailed electric fox that shivered under his body. It seemed to be very proud, all of a sudden. Jumping to Hansen��s arms and licking Hansen��s chest with his head, it seems that he requested Hansen to spare three electric foxes.


    The three-tailed electric fox is also full of aura, and suddenly squats in front of Hansen, as if to express surrender.


    "Forget it, anyway, I was planning to bring it to you. You said to stay and stay." Hansen pointed to the three-tailed electric fox and said, "You will call the three tails later, come with me."


    The three-tailed electric fox was very well-behaved, and quickly climbed up to follow Hansen.


    Hansen took back a lot of beasts, holding a small silver and silver, and riding a three-tailed electric fox to go down the mountain with zero.


    Zhao Xuebin, they are depressed, but they saw that the three-tailed electric fox actually rushed down again, and suddenly they were shocked and wanted to escape.


    But a closer look, but found that Han Sen and zero actually ride on the back of the three-tailed electric fox, the three-tailed electric fox actually listened to Hansen''s driving towards this side, could not help but look at it.


    "I haven''t seen Lei Niu, the three-tailed electric fox has received one, and I would like to thank you for letting me go up the mountain again, otherwise there is such a chance." Han Sen sat on the back of the three-tailed electric fox and looked at it. Zhao Xuebin said with a smile.


    Zhao Xuebin and others were shocked and angry, and their faces were complicated and difficult to speak. They did not kill the mines themselves, but Hansen got such a big advantage.


    "Super God creatures... that is a super-god creature... How can it surrender to a human being..." Although Zhao Xuebin was angry, he was shocked by the fact that Hansen was able to conquer the super-god creature.


    "Now that this three-tailed electric fox has its lightning power, it can take you up the mountain to see if there is any Lei Niu, manager Zhao, are you going?" Han Sen smiled and looked at Zhao Xuebin. People said.


    "Cough, then trouble Mr. Han." Zhao Xuebin still does not give up, said his teeth.


    "Let''s go." Han Sen rode the electric fox and took Zhao Xuebin to the top of the mountain. This time, he did not let Zhao Xuebin suffer from it and took them directly to the top of the mountain.


    There is only one flower of thunder and lightning on the top of the mountain. Naturally, there is no trace of the thunderbolt. Zhao Xuebin is very disappointed in their hearts, but seeing the flower of thunder and lightning, it is another greed.


    "We came over this time and couldn''t find the Lei Niu. The flower doesn''t look like anything. If it can be taken back, it can be regarded as a confession. What is Mr. Han''s intention?" Zhao Xuebin said to Han Sen.


    "This is the object of no one, whoever is natural is who you are, please take care of yourself." Han Sen said with a smile.


    Zhao Xuebin was happy in his heart, but he felt that something was wrong. How could Han Sen speak so well, but the treasure was in front, and it would be unwilling to let him give up.


    Hesitated for a moment, Zhao Xuebin let Feng Lin go to pick the flowers of the thunder, but he did not dare to go.


    Although Feng Lin was also very scared, he had to listen to Zhao Xuebin��s orders. He could only walk toward the thunder and lightning. The palm of his hand just touched the thunder and lightning. He suddenly saw the golden lightning on the thunderbolt flower, and directly Feng Lin became a coke.


    Zhao Xuebin and others were shocked. After a long time, Zhao Xuebin looked at Hansen with a smile. "Mr. Han, the three-tailed electric fox that you received can control the power of lightning. Can you please help us pick it? Flower of Thunderbolt?"


    "Manager Zhao, do you think this is possible?" Hansen was not angry, just looking at Zhao Xuebin faintly said.


    Zhao Xuebin coughed: "Mr. Han, our agreement is to kill the mine, but now that the bull is not here, then pick the flower of lightning, how do you see it?"


    "Not very good, the contract is the contract, I only help you kill the mine, no matter what else." Han Sen has long been accustomed to the shame of the Zhao family, not angry.


    What Zhao Xuebin still wants to say, Hansen is riding a three-tailed electric fox and turning away.


    Zhao Xuebin was suddenly shocked by a few people. Only then did they think that they could stand safely here. They were not killed by lightning. They all had three-door electric fox sanctuary. Now they have offended Hansen. Even if Hansen does not do it, he only needs three tails. Electric foxes no longer shelter them, I am afraid they will be killed by lightning.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Xuebin immediately closed his mouth and did not dare to say anything.


    They sent Zhao Xuebin to the mountain, and Hansen turned back to the mountain, waiting for the fruit of the lightning to mature.


    Zhao Xuebin, they know that Han Sen is going back to pick the flowers of lightning, but he has no choice but to turn the shelter.


    On the top of the mine, it was just a day when the fruit of the Thunderbolt Flower Center had grown to the size of a fist.


    The thunder and lightning in the sky kept licking on the fruit. Every time it was smashed, the fragrance on the fruit was full of points. During the day and night, I don��t know how many thunder and lightning were on the fruit, so that the fruit was golden. Flowing, it seems to be a thunderball that may explode at any time.


    When the last lightning in the sky fell, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly dispersed, and the wind stopped, and even a cloud in the sky could not be seen. Only the golden lightning fruit radiated mysterious and dangerous light in the sunlight.


    Xiaoyinyin jumped out of Hansen��s arms. This time, he did not rush to eat the thunderbolt fruit. Instead, he slowly walked to the fruit and turned around the fruit. He seemed to be hesitating. What is it.


    After a few laps, Xiaoyinyin turned back and looked at Hansen. He looked at the lightning fruit again. He finally gritted his teeth and opened his mouth to swallow the thunderbolt fruit.


    boom!


    The golden thunderbolt blasted in the body of the small silver and silver, and the body was burnt black, which seemed to be a piece of charred wood.


    Hansen was shocked and almost rushed over. Fortunately, he could feel it in the mysterious field. The vitality of the small silver and silver was not weakened, but it became stronger. This forced the footsteps. Did not rush.

 Chapter 881： Laozi has raised you.

    The small silver and silver have been like the coke-like body. The golden lightning is like a petal in full bloom. Every time a golden thunder is jumped out, the body of the small silver and silver is more and more black.


    In a short time, the body of the small silver and silver has been like red charcoal, and it seems to crack at any time.


    Suddenly, the winds and clouds in the sky suddenly changed. There was a black cloud of lightning thunderstorms in the void. A black thunderstorm detected the thunderclouds descending from the sky, and directly bombarded the small silver and silver like the body burning red charcoal.


    Hey!


    A crack appeared in the body of the small silver and silver.


    Hey!


    It was a black thunderstorm that fell from the void, and then it was one after another. I saw the thunder of the thunder and the thunder of the sky. After a smashing of nine roads, the black thunder cloud was taken away and hidden into the void. Among them.


    boom!


    A white lightning cloud floated out of the void, turning into a thunder and lightning bombarding the body of the small silver and silver that was about to be broken.


    After nine consecutive white lightnings, the white lightning cloud also returned to the void.


    However, there are six kinds of thunderclouds of green, red, purple, blue, gold and silver. Each of the thunderclouds has dropped nine thunder and lightning. After each thunderbolt, the vitality of the small silver and silver is instead Will be stronger.


    Until the silvery thunder and the last one, the body of the small silver and silver was directly crushed by the smashing, and the black flesh and blood were all broken, like the tempered glass that was broken, and all the skeletons were peeled off. .


    There is only one silver fox skeleton left on the skeleton, but the electric glare is flashing like a lightning bolt.


    boom!


    In the void is another thunder, this thunder is almost like a light column running through the heavens and the earth, suppressing the silver lightning skeleton.


    "Hey!" There was no movement of silver and silver, and finally a stunned fox, in the holy thunderbolt, the body gradually reborn.


    The screaming of the heartbreaking lungs disturbed the world. Even when the body and blood were all broken, the small silver and silver did not make a sound, but the pain of this flesh and blood reborn, but it could not help but grow up and scream.


    The silver lightning on the body is also becoming more and more prosperous, turning into a silver lightning fox, overwhelming, bearing the power of the horrible lightning beam.


    The silver thunderbolt has been as fierce as the flames. With the roar of the silver and silver, it has contend with the thunderbolt, and the bombardment has repeatedly suppressed its light beam.


    boom!


    There is already a thunder between the heavens and the earth, silver lightning bursts everywhere, and even Hansen and the three-tailed electric fox have to withdraw from the Jilei Mountain, watching the small silver and silver and the Tongtianguang column far away.


    boom!


    I don''t know how much horrible thunder and lightning bombardment, and the thunderous mountain can''t bear the horrible power that collapsed in half.


    On the ruins, the small silver and silver roared again in the sky, and the silver thunder and lightning rushed up, and the hard-boiled smashed the sky. The lightning bolt was directly smashed, and the silver thunder was no longer suppressed. Degenerate into the void.


    boom!


    The void was so hard that it was torn by a silver thunder. In that mouth, Hansen actually saw many strange sights.


    There are many palaces like the Palace of Immortals. There are many strange plants, and even a holy angel is formed on top of a big tree.


    Among the hollow cracks, an unmatched pressure dropped, and Hansen was crushed to the ground. With his power, he could not withstand the horrible pressure.


    "Hey!" The small silver and silver looked at Han Sen and made a scream of foxes. It seemed to be calling Hansen.


    Hansen looked at the small silver and silver and saw that the silver and silver were watching him. The eyes were full of complex emotions.


    Originally, Hansen thought that small silver and silver, like the holy rhinoceros and the ethereal banshee, summoned the door of the third sanctuary, and was brought into the sanctuary of the third **** by the alien.


    But now it seems that this is not the case. Small silver and silver did not summon the aliens, but directly tore the void, penetrated the passage between the two shelters, and forced into the sanctuary of the third god. .


    "Hey!" Xiaoyinyin looked at the cracks in the sky that had begun to shrink, and looked at Hansen with a cry full of love and nostalgia.


    "Small silver and silver, go, I will go to you soon, very soon." Han Senqiang self-supported and wanted to stand up, but he could not climb up, only condensed all the power, with the big thunder Powerful.


    If not, under such pressure, he could not even make a sound.


    Small silver and silver have changed. If it stays in the second shelter, the body will be polluted, and the end will be extremely miserable. It must be left before the space cracks close. Otherwise, it is tantamount to finding a dead end.


    Although Hansen wanted to let Xiaoyinyin stay with him for promotion, it was impossible.


    "Hey!" Xiaoyinyin called again to Hansen, and then he turned his head and flew to the crack in the void, stepping back and forth toward the void.


    "I will go to you soon, and wait for me there." Han Sen looked at the crack in the space and was about to close. The small silver and silver still stood in the void and looked back at him, and they shouted again.


    Small silver and silver focused on Hansen''s key point, and this turned sharply into a silver thunder and rushed into the crack of space.


    boom!


    When the void is closed, the thunder and lightning in the sky dissipate, and the pressure is also gone. Hansen is not on the ground, and only feels a sense of incomprehension in the chest.


    Since the birth of Xiaoyinyin, he spent most of his time with him. Now he is so gone, although Hansen said he will go to it.


    However, the sanctuary of the third **** is boundless, and the range of human activities is extremely limited. If the luck is not good, if it is too far apart, I really don��t know what year and month to meet again.


    "Mother''s, what can be worried, as long as the third god''s shelter to kill everything, even if it is small silver and silver in the end of the earth, can find it back." Han Sen swears awkwardly, crawling from the ground When I looked up, I looked up at the empty silver that disappeared from the silver and silver. "Small silver and silver, waiting for me, Laozi will raise you."


    After returning to the shelter, Hansen sent back to the league, and half of the angel''s genetic fluid was given to Zhao Xuebin according to the contract. Hansen is not polite for the angel gene Zhao family.


    Before continuing on the road, Hansen and Luo Wei passed a message and told her about her plans.


    Hansen wants to leave most of the beast spirit and the super **** creatures that he has conquered to Luo Wei. It is best to ask Luo Wei to come back to the shelter of the town, so that he can safely go to the sanctuary of the third god.


    "If you are promoted to the sanctuary of the third god, you will remember, don''t let the alien know that you have a relationship with the Luo family." After listening to Luo, there was no special excitement, just calmly to Hansen. Said such a sentence.

 Chapter 882： Blood veins

    ��Why?�� Hansen asked inexplicably.


    "In the past, you used to be a grandfather in the sanctuary of the Third God. It is almost a public enemy. If you don''t want to be besieged by a different spirit, it is best not to let them know your relationship with Luo. But you have not practiced. "Non-Tianjing", should not be a problem." Luo Xiao smiled.


    "That''s awful." Hansen listened to this, suddenly stunned in his heart, he certainly would not say it, but Zhao has always regarded him as a nail in the eye, and he wants to kill it soon, I am afraid that he will definitely enter. The sanctuary of the third **** will surely spread his identity on the side of the alien.


    Hansen said things to Luo Wei, Luo Xiao smiled and said: "The shelter of the third **** is boundless, human beings are only a minority, and there are very few people who really have the ability to swim around, unless you are particularly unlucky, and Zhao��s People are in an area, otherwise they don��t have to worry too much."


    "And after entering the sanctuary of the Third God, you can hide your name. Even if they know that you are in the third shelter, you will not know where you are. With just one name, no one can find you." I am not too worried about this issue.


    "It��s also true." Han Sen just let go of his heart.


    Luo Yan said again: "I am not using it here, do your own thing, I will go to the shelter myself."


    "Mom, I am still picking you up, it is too dangerous." Hansen said quickly.


    "You are too young to look at your mom, and feel at ease to do your own thing." Luo said with a smile.


    Although Hansen repeatedly asked Luo to wait for him, but Luo Wei insisted on going to himself, and Hansen did not agree, she went on the road.


    Hansen is very helpless, but there is no other way. He can only continue to go to the mother''s side, and he will go a little more and get her early, so that she can be less risky.


    Although knowing that Luo Wei may be strong, Han Sen is still very worried.


    On the way, Hansen didn''t have much mood to hunt different creatures. He just tried to hurry and met a generation of super **** creatures. Unless it was good for the little goblins, Hansen was lazy to shoot again.


    After walking for more than a month, Han Sen finally met a wolf king on a grassland. It was a second generation of super gods, very embarrassed, almost destroying the entire wolf group, and finally killed the wolf. king.


    Although the soul of the beast was not obtained, Hansen��s super **** gene finally reached a satisfactory state.


    After more than three months, Hansen finally merged with Luo Wei. The two men returned to the shelter in three or four months. Hansen handed over everything from the shelter to Luo. Concentrate on preparing to be promoted to the sanctuary of the Third God.


    During this half year, Hansen has been on the road, but has not stopped practicing "Blood and Blood", the body has been faintly changed, and it is not far from the first.


    Hansen intends to be promoted to the first priority and then promoted to the transcendence. By the way, he will also help the little goblins to be promoted. This guy does not care about Hansen��s words. Even if Hansen��s words, sometimes they can��t hear. Hansen felt that leaving her in the shelter of the temple was always a scourge, so she wanted to get her to the sanctuary of the third god, so that she could not cause any trouble.


    The three-tailed electric fox, black and white are very obedient. Even if Hansen is not there, you can listen to Luo��s command, plus the super-beast soul that Hansen is going to leave. It��s not difficult to keep the shelter in the future. .


    To the sanctuary of the Third God, in addition to the little angels, Hansen intends to bring the magic ants Wang Jiajia, Qi Jun and Jin Maoyan, and other beast souls are left to Luo Wei.


    If it��s not for the person who recognizes the magic ant, the armor is the one that b **** wears, Han Sen even has this lazy belt. After going through the first shelter to the second shelter, he knows that these beasts are brought with them. The use is also very limited.


    Even if it is a fusion of the beast spirit silver blood macaque, it is not very useful for his blessing. The silver-blooded macaque has more than 300 physiques. After he is promoted to the transcendence, the theoretical constitution can reach 600 directly. More powerful than the silver blood macaque.


    Now Hansen''s body is no worse than the silver-blooded macaque, and has reached the 300-intensity heavenly order. It is just that the physical form of the emperor does not seem to play a role. I am afraid that after the promotion of the transcendence, the unique attributes can be revealed.


    Hansen practiced "Blood and Blood" while riding the Crystal Palace to the bottom of the sea, looking for a super-god creature to hunt the water system to help the little goblins change.


    Hansen also found the blue seahorse, but he did not find it in the ditch.


    Later, I met it in a seamount, but at that time it was carrying two small seahorses around. Although Hansen had the ability to kill them at this time, they did not even shoot them.


    It is not easy to be able to give birth to the second generation of super-god creatures. They are also taking a path of evolution. Now Hansen has no need, and it is useless to create more killings.


    What''s more, the blue seahorse is a fire system, and it is of no use to the goblin.


    It took more than a year since the time passed, and the little goblin did not change. It was Hansen��s **** nerve that finally broke through the first weight and opened the first genetic lock.


    But beyond Hansen''s surprise, the blood of the nerves does not seem to be as powerful as he imagined. In addition to strengthening the body, it is not very useful, far less than the tunnel mystery, even compared to "ice." Musculoskeletal surgery is much worse.


    "Is this blood-staining nerve useful only for genetics?" Hansen carefully looked at the contents of the blood-staining nerves and felt that it should be more than that.


    Hansen faintly felt that his body had some kind of change, but it was difficult to say clearly what kind of use was so. For a moment, Hansen couldn��t think of what was going on.


    After another half a month, after Hansen helped to kill a sea monster in the water system, the little goblins swallowed flesh and blood and the essence of life, and finally began her transformation.


    The nearby sea water was frozen by the ice when the little goblin was transformed, and the crystal palace was frozen into the ice layer. The door of a shelter opened in the void, and a strange spirit came out of it, and the eyes turned to completion. The metamorphosis of the little goblin.


    The little goblin is not as attached to Hansen as a small silver and silver, and flies to the stranger directly.


    "There is no conscience." Hansen looked so depressed in the Crystal Palace that he felt his good heart fed the dog.


    Because Hansen was in the Crystal Palace, the aliens who came from the sanctuary of the Third God did not see him, and returned directly to the shelter door with the little goblin.


    Before entering the gate, the little goblin rubbed his eyes in the direction of the Crystal Palace and made a face.


    "Let''s go, lest you stay here to get into trouble." Hansen sighed, although he said, his heart was still a bit sad.


    Now Hansen is most concerned about the gourd. This thing can''t leave the shelter with him, and it has been difficult to hatch. Hansen also thought of a lot of ways to feed the blood of the super **** creature. Wait, the gourd doesn''t **** at all, and I don''t know how to incubate.

 Chapter 883： Promotion surpass

    "It''s not good, you can only leave you in the second shelter. 3. The fastest" Hansen stroked the gourd in his hand, but still some are not willing.


    He knows that this gourd must be a treasure of heaven, and there are six rounds of real treasure inside. It is so wasteful to stay in the second shelter.


    "Since small silver and silver can break through the space and directly enter the third shelter, can I also use this method to enter the third shelter? This will bring the gourd directly into the third shelter." Han Sen''s heart Secretly pondering.


    However, Han Sen knows that using this method requires a certain chance, and it is not arbitrary that it can tear the void.


    Just like a small silver and silver, if it is not in the place of Jilei Mountain, and has the thunderbolt fruit, even if its power reaches a very high level, it is impossible to tear the space.


    After all, even if it is a demigod, I have never heard of anyone who can tear the space into another level. As Hansen knows, the only person who can really break the void is the Xuanzi, the master of the hole.


    Small silver and silver have only used a special opportunity to tear the space into the third shelter.


    Hansen did not rush to promote the transcender immediately. His four-year military service is almost over. He intends to end the military service and then promote the transcender.


    Although Ji Yanran hinted several times that he hoped to be formally married after the end of military service, he was fooled by Hansen.


    He is afraid that he will not be able to live after he enters the sanctuary of the Third God. He does not say that Zhao will definitely let him go. Ten things will bring him the blood of Luo��s family in the sanctuary of the third god. Spread in the middle.


    Even without this, the **** lotus mark on the forehead made Han Sen very uneasy.


    After Ji Jia hopes that Hansen��s military service is over, he can directly turn into a non-commissioned officer and continue to stay in the army. With the strength of Ji Jia, he can completely provide Hansen with a promotion path in the army.


    However, Hansen refused to rumor. He is still preparing to go home first, staying at home for a while, accompanying his mother and Xiaoyan, and then directly promoted to the sanctuary of the Third God. After that, he will see the situation again.


    On this day, Han Sen suddenly felt a shock in the sea of ??souls, and the soul of the dragon was so mournful to death, dissipated in the sea of ??souls.


    "He finally got rid of it." Han Sen looks a bit complicated, but there is not much surprise. Ning Yue is not an ordinary person. In the past few years, he has been immersed in water, but he has not let Han Sen get a little bit useful news about Ningjia. This kind of heart is simply unbeatable. It is only a matter of time before he can earn dehydration.


    In fact, Hansen thought that he would break free earlier, which is already later than he expected.


    There was no big movement in the league during this time. Although Zhao��s family gained momentum, the output of advanced genetic fluids has not been able to go up, but it has become lower and lower, so that Zhao��s family has not been able to go further. It is.


    To the Donglin Group''s pet Dan has shown good results, and is rapidly appreciating, there is already a tendency to compete with Zhaojia Angel Gene Liquid.


    The large number of pets that Hansen and Ji Ruozhen had previously obtained, in this short period of less than one year, the value has been turned over ten times, and continues to add value.


    It is already difficult to buy pets in large quantities now. The production of Donglin Group is simply not enough to supply the entire alliance.


    Ji Jia did not invest in pet Dan at the beginning, and he regretted it at this time.


    After retiring, Hansen returned to his home in Luojiaxing, stayed in the old house for a while, put everything down, and spent a few days with his mother and a normal life, and gathered together with friends such as Zhang Danfeng.


    I ended up doing some of the things I should do, and I also read some of the information about the sanctuary of the Third God.


    Entering the sanctuary of the third **** is undoubtedly a shackle. Even if it is as strong as Hansen''s mother, Luo Wei, she is not 100% sure to survive, so she has not been promoted to the transcendence.


    Although Hansen has a great grasp, he can survive, but he can''t rule out the situation of very bad luck. If he is directly sent to a high-level heterosexual shelter, the aliens there will see him not pleasing to the eye, and he will hit him directly. Explosion, that is also a thing that is destined to have no way.


    It��s rare to have such a relaxed day. Hansen sleeps and sleeps naturally every day. He doesn��t have to work hard to kill or kill different creatures. The little days are very moist.


    I usually practiced the actual battle with Xiao Yan. Xiao Yan is now a beautiful girl. I have to enter the shelter in two or three years.


    With Hansen��s current strength, no matter which shelter she will transfer to, she will be well cared for. Hansen is not worried.


    Not to mention watching Xiao Yan, Han Sen is like seeing the original self. Her independent viability is very strong. It is worthy of being raised by a mother. Even if there is no such care, I can live in the shelter myself if I want to come.


    However, Xiao Yan is a girl after all, and Han Sen is not the same. It is best to be able to take care of nature. Han Sen also does not want her to suffer.


    Hansen occasionally entered the shelter, only to look at the gourd, but it has always been the same, there are signs of hatching something.


    After staying at home for a month, when Hansen re-entered the shelter, he finally moved to the evolutionary pool of the shelter.


    Standing next to the evolutionary pool, Hansen took off his whole body clothes, and only pinched the gourd in his hand and jumped into the evolutionary pool.


    Although I don''t know if the evolution pool is useful for the gourd, there is no harm in trying it.


    Hansen wants to bring the gourd up, otherwise the six rounds of Zhenbao inside will really miss him. I don��t know when it will be dusted in the second shelter.


    The evolutionary pool is like a bottomless abyss, and it seems to be a black hole that absorbs everything.


    Hansen��s body is sinking in it, like being sucked into the infinite void, only feeling that the body is melting in the water, and the flesh and blood of the whole body are decomposing.


    But Hansen can''t feel the pain, can''t see or hear, just a pure feeling, as if the body is breaking down and reborn in nothingness.


    It feels like it has crossed the reincarnation channel and regained life.


    "Evolutionary success, gaining the position of the transcendence, earning one hundred longevity, super-spiritual evolution super-spirit."


    Hansen: Super devil body super spirit.


    Rank: Transcender.


    Shouyuan: 400.


    Evolutionary needs again: a hundred genes.


    Has the gene: 0.


    Hansen was lifted out of the water by the spring water in the evolutionary pool, and he immediately heard the sound of promotion success.


    However, before Hansen carefully appreciated his promotion to the body of the transcendence, he suddenly felt a strange wave of power in his left hand.


    I saw the gourd that had been held in the left hand by Hansen, and suddenly it trembled fiercely.

 ~： VIIIth Eighty-fourth Sanctuary of the Third God

    The gourd vibrates in the hands of Hansen, and a little black light rises in the gourd mouth, like a black hole, and the surrounding space is distorted.


    "Is it that the things in the gourd are finally going to be born? Is this evolutionary pool really useful?" Hansen looked at the gourd in his hand and looked over.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he suddenly saw a black light in the gourd. The black light was like a sharp blade, and instantly cut the space in front of him.


    Within the cut space, an unimaginable huge suction suddenly came out. Without Hansen��s reaction, even the person brought the gourd into the crack of the space.


    boom!


    Hansen only felt a whirlwind, and the body seemed to be stuffed into the drum washing machine. The flesh and blood skeleton was about to be smashed. Hansen, who was uncomfortable, almost wanted to vomit blood, but he could not spit it out.


    I want to make a scream, but I can''t even make a sound. Hansen feels that his body has to be huddled together.


    Time seems to be short, but it seems to be very long. The feeling of being uncomfortable is even more than a second. It is as long as Hansen for a century.


    Hey!


    Hansen finally got out of that kind of madness and slammed on the ground and made a scream.


    "Hey!" Hansen felt that the whole body was so painful that he wanted to move his body, but he found that his bones were broken a lot. ** is also scarred, and there are many cracks in the internal organs.


    Just trying to move a little hard, I immediately felt like the whole body was being cut by countless knives.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s body is amazing, and he is replaced by a general who has just been promoted. I am afraid that I have already died for a long time.


    Hansen wants to run the tunnel mysterious classics, simulating the holy light of the holy rhinoceros to heal his body, but soon he discovers that his meridians have become a mess under the horrible tears, and it is difficult to breathe. Running.


    "It''s over, it''s over. Isn''t Hansen going to die like this?" Hansen felt that his internal organs were bleeding, his bones were broken, and his body was full of wounds. If he couldn��t heal quickly, he would not be able to get a day. It must be dead.


    But now his breath is confusing, the meridians are nowhere, and you can''t use your strength to repair your own **, you can only wait to die.


    "Gourd gourd, you killed me." Han Sen squinted and looked at the gourd next to his head, the heart was depressed and almost vomiting blood.


    However, Hansen soon discovered that although his body was bleeding, but the blood was condensed and not scattered, but only condensed in the wound, that is, did not flow out, nor dried up.


    The blood that broke his viscera did not form a deposit in the body. Although his meridians were blocked, the blood seemed to flow in his body in a strange way. It did not completely depend on the heart and blood vessels. function.


    "Blood nerves!" Hansen was overjoyed in his heart, and he quickly ran his blood and his heart secretly prayed: "Must be useful!"


    Exceeding Hansen''s imagination, he started the blood nerves without any effort, and the chaotic smell and meridians in the body did not seem to have any effect on the blood vessels.


    The strange power rushes directly from Hansen''s blood, penetrates into every cell of the body, and slowly nourishes and repairs Hansen''s damaged body.


    Viscera, bones, **, every inch of Hansen''s body is slowly recovering.


    Hansen found that he didn''t even need to focus on the blood and nerves. He himself broke out from the blood and slowly repaired the injured organs.


    "It''s not a blood-stained town, but there are some doorways." Hansen is ecstatic, and the blood-staining nerves are slow to repair the body, but they are not as good as the light, but they are enough to save his life, just for a moment. For a little while, Hansen��s body was difficult to repair completely, and it was difficult to move here.


    At this time, Han Sen had the mood to look at his environment. His head was difficult to move. The whole person was lying here, and the range that the eyes could see was very limited.


    The air here is very pure. There is no doubt that Hansen can feel like this, which means that it is no longer a second sanctuary. Otherwise, with his transcender, he will only feel the incomparably dirty air. It is absolutely impossible to have such a The sense of purity.


    "I should have arrived at the sanctuary of the third god?" Hansen said in the dark, while at the same time squinting open his eyes and looking up.


    What you can see is a piece of green. The sun shines through the green, and the stars are scattered on Hansen''s face. Hansen feels a little glare between the flashes.


    Hansen looked clearly. This is a tree. It is not too tall. It is about four or five meters high. The oval leaves are very strong. The crown is almost like a big umbrella that wraps the sky. Occasionally there is The sunshine of the stars shines through.


    And among the dense leaves, Hansen saw many things like the cross hanging there.


    Hansen is still thinking about who hangs so many crosses on the tree, but a closer look reveals that it is not a cross, but a short sword.


    Each short sword is similar in length, about two feet long. The blade has **** wide and looks like a cross. The whole body is black and inky. It is like a piece of hanging between the branches and leaves. Thirty.


    "Who is so boring, even hanging so many swords in the tree?" Although Hansen thought so, but it was a bit of joy, some people did such a boring thing, indicating that there must be someone here.


    If you think about it, it might be a strange thing to do such a strange thing, then he would be terrible if he was discovered.


    Unfortunately, Hansen��s head has no way to move. There is no way to see what is going on around it. What you can see is the branches and leaves of the tree and the dark daggers hanging on the trees.


    But looking at it, Han Sen found that something was wrong. Those ink-colored short swords did not seem to be hung on the trees. The hilts of the short swords were connected with the branches, and it seemed that the fruits were generally growing on the trees. Surprising.


    "Gene seed... This is the tree planted by the genetic seed... This is really the sanctuary of the third god..." Hansen suddenly understood that he was under a genetic tree, and the ink dagger was Genetically armed.


    Hansen didn''t know that the joy was still a concern. In the sanctuary of the third god, aliens, aliens, and humans all planted genetic seeds. Now he is under the gene tree, and he doesn''t know who he is.


    In case the owner of this gene tree is a ferocious alien, he can''t move now. I am afraid that it is fierce and sorrowful.


    Han Sen quickly looked at his own soul sea, intending to summon the magic ant Wang Biaojia, so that he can also guard against one or two.


    But looking at the soul of the sea, Han Sen was suddenly stunned.

 Chapter 885： Black crystal change

    The black crystal in the soul sea, just like a black hole at this time, through the soul sea, directly inhaling the vitality of the surrounding.


    Hansen was shocked. Since he got the black crystal, he didn''t see any movement of the black crystal. At this time, the black crystal actually took the initiative to absorb the vitality, which was too horrible.


    With the current black crystals absorbing the speed of life, if it absorbs Hansen''s life, even Hansen, who has already been promoted to the transcendence, is afraid that he will be sucked into the adult in less than a minute.


    Hansen, not to mention the evolutionary period, is not enough.


    Now Hansen is a little scared. When he first ate black crystals, if the black crystals were interested in him, I am afraid that the grass on his grave has grown a few feet high.


    The black crystals are constantly absorbing the life machine from the outside, and they don''t know where these vital gas machines come from, which actually supports the absorption of black crystals for such a long time.


    Although Hansen was somewhat afraid that the black crystal would absorb his life, but now he was afraid that it would be useless, and he could not take out the black crystal.


    Open your eyes and look around to see where the black crystal absorbs the vitality of the gas. It is just the life of the air, there will never be such a huge amount.


    It is a pity that Hansen��s head can��t move. The only thing that can be seen is the sword tree. But when I look at the sword tree again, Hansen is shocked.


    Just the green leaves, this time turned a little bit yellow, even those ink-colored short swords hanging on it, this time is dry like a broken sword buried in the ground without knowing how long it has been rusted, completely without the previous Gloss and helium.


    "The absorption of black crystals turned out to be the life of this sword tree!" Hansen was surprised, not knowing what the black crystal did.


    However, this is good news for Hansen, at least that black crystals should be of no interest to humans. People need to absorb the plants planted by genetic seeds.


    But this is just Hansen''s self-consolation. In fact, Hansen''s heart is still very worried. Now the black crystal is not interested in him, but who can guarantee that the black crystal will not be interested in him in the future?


    Maybe the black crystal just dislikes his life, the air is too weak, so he **** and waits for the fat to be slaughtered.


    Hey!


    The sword tree is getting more and more yellow, the trunk is beginning to decay, the dead leaves of the sky are falling down, and a short sword that has been embroidered is also dropped, and Hansen��s cheek is inserted into the ground, which scares Hansen. jump.


    Seeing that the short swords on the trees have been embroidered, as if they might fall at any time, Hansen wants to summon the little angels, let her hold herself away from the sword tree, don��t be those The embroidered sword that fell fell on it.


    But summoned a voice, but did not get the response of the little angel, looking at the soul of the sea, but seeing the little angel did not know when it had turned into a group of light, actually entered the state of evolution.


    "Weird, how did she evolve herself? I didn''t feed her black crystals?" Hansen was puzzled, but this was a good thing. If the little angel could evolve successfully, Hansen was sheltered by the third god. The days will be much moisturized.


    The little angel is not good, Han Sen looked at the beast soul that he can still use, and he only left the monarch and the golden hair.


    Among the different spirits, Han Sen only brought the female emperor to come over, but the female emperor hated Hansen��s hate to die, and now it is impossible to let her out.


    Hansen was thinking about this moment, the black crystal had stopped absorbing the vitality. Hansen looked at the black crystal with a puzzled look and found that there were several tear-sized liquids floating around the black crystal.


    It is colorless and odorless, and it is transparent like a flawless crystal. There is a magnificent life in the middle.


    "It��s weird. Is it that the black crystal can��t be eaten by itself, and the life gas that it absorbs is spit out?�� Hansen wondered.


    It is a pity that the water droplets that condense the vitality of the life hang in the sea of ??souls. Hansen can''t eat it himself. If he can eat it, he would like to eat the waterdrops, so that he can make up the body.


    I don''t know what this is. Hansen is thinking about it and wants to let Junjun go to eat the water drops and see if it is good for it.


    When Jun Jun only went up and smashed it, he dared not eat it again. The life inside was too strong. It only smashed a little, and it has already gone up. It��s okay to swallow the whole waterdrop. I��m afraid It��s impossible to explode your body.


    Hansen also let the Golden Retriever try it out, and the Golden Retriever just licked a little, and the body immediately overflowed with vitality, almost overflowing from the body.


    "This is a good thing, but unfortunately, Golden Retriever and Jun Jun are the beasts of the first shelter. They are too weak to withstand such a powerful life. Just don''t know what it is good for them." Sen looked at the golden retriever and the monarch, and saw that they were all panting there, as if they were trying to digest those vitality.


    Can''t see why, Han Sen opened his eyes and looked at the sword tree. At this time, the sword tree was completely withered, the leaves of one tree almost disappeared, and the ink daggers all fell to the ground. The vitality machine was completely cut off and was sucked dry by the black crystal.


    "It''s no wonder that the black crystal doesn''t suck, it turns out to be sucked out." Han Sen suddenly realized.


    Han Sen was looking at the sword tree that had become extinct, but suddenly heard the voice of someone talking in the distance.


    "Lan Xijie, the three-year-old Mo Yu Jianshu is about to mature, a total of thirty-four Mo Yujian, this time will certainly be able to sell a good price, change a lot of primitive biological flesh and blood." A man excited voice First introduced into Hansen''s ear.


    Hansen suddenly changed his face: "Bad, this thing is really kind of people. I don''t know if the owner of this tree is human or a stranger. If it is a different kind of thing, I have nothing to do with this little life." It is."


    Hansen really wants to run up now and run, but now he can''t move, he can''t run if he wants to run. Even if the golden retriever came out and carried him, at the speed of the golden retriever, in the sanctuary of the third god, even a common alien could not run, how could it run away.


    Now Hansen only hopes that the owner of the Mo Yu Jianshu is a human being, then there is no room for manoeuvre and they can be compensated in the league.


    "Well, this time, the flesh and blood that is exchanged should allow us to add a lot of original genes." Then a woman��s voice was introduced into Hansen��s ear. Although she was restrained, she could feel her excitement. With joy.


    "Amitabha, I hope they will not be too angry when they see this sword tree." Hansen feels a little uncomfortable. Although it may be human, it seems to be important to others. He also prays to the gods in his heart. Buddha bless.

 Chapter 886： Debt

    Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming walked and talked excitedly, but when they entered the orchard and saw the jade sword tree, both people were shocked.


    It took them three years to plant the jade sword tree. In a few days, they could harvest thirty-four pieces of the original genetically armed Mo Yujian tree, which turned into a dead tree.


    Originally the dense leaves of the tree, at this time there are only a few dead leaves, and the fruits of the ink jade swords are all gone. The ground is full of yellow leaves and broken rust swords.


    "How could this be?" Chu Ming quickly rushed to the front of the Mo Yu Jianshu, madly opened the dead leaves on the ground, and picked up a rusted sword that had been broken into two pieces, and his face was unbelievable.


    Qu Lanxi is also very pale in his face. For three years, I don��t know how much effort I spent, and the ink jade sword tree that I planted was actually fading overnight, and even a handful of jade swords did not gain. I was almost hit, and almost all of my heart was bleeding.


    "How is there a person here? It seems to have been seriously injured." Qu Lanxi ran to the tree, but first saw Hansen lying under the tree.


    "People?" Chu Ming, who was so overwhelmed by the smoky sword tree, immediately looked at the aspect of Qu Lanxi, and saw a person lying there.


    Chu Ming suddenly gnawed his teeth and ran over. He grabbed Hansen on the ground and said in an angry voice: "Are you ruining our jade sword tree, are you?"


    puff!


    Hansen was shaken by him, suddenly caused an internal injury, opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but spit out a blood.


    "You said, did you do it? Did you ruin our Mo Yu Jianshu?" Chu Ming still shouted Hansen yelling, apparently the decline of Mo Yu Jianshu, a great blow to him.


    "You are crazy, didn''t you see that he was seriously injured? You want his life?" Qu Lanxi quickly came up to open Chu Ming and checked the wounds of Hansen.


    "Lan Xijie, this person is unclear in our orchard, and the jade sword tree is so ruined, this must be related to him..." Chu Ming pointed to Han Sen''s anger.


    "You should not worry, ask clearly. He is a personal class, is our compatriot, I think he will not deliberately harm us." Qu Lanxi said while checking Hansen''s injury.


    "But..." Chu Ming opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Qu Lanxi shook his head: "When you ask clearly, he is hurt too much. Take him back to heal."


    It was said that Qu Lanxi summoned a tortoise-sized turtle, and invited Chu Ming to come over and lifted Hansen to the back of the tortoise, leaving Hansen to leave the orchard.


    Although Chu Ming still couldn''t accept the reality that the Mo Yu Jianshu was destroyed, he was very angry with Han Sen who might be a suspect, but he still listened to the words of Qu Lanxi, and carried Hansen on the back of the turtle and returned with him. In a wooden house not far from the fruit.


    Qu Lanxi found the wound medicine from the wooden house and smeared it to Hansen, but it was also a simple treatment.


    "He hurts too much. He must be healed." Qu Lanxi frowned.


    "Healing? This person may have ruined our jade sword tree. We still have to heal him. What''s more, our money has been cast on the jade sword tree. After three years of bitterness, I thought I could rely on the jade sword. The tree is good for the point, but now everything is finished, where is the money to be healed?" Chu Ming screamed and pointed to Han Sen.


    There are also some contradictions in Qu Lanxi��s heart. I don��t know what to say at the moment.


    "Thank you, no, I am fine, it will be good to rest for a few days." After Hanson took a break, he was a lot better and could barely speak.


    "Well, you finally spoke, are you ruined by the jade sword tree, what is your heart?" Chu Ming saw Han Sen talking, and immediately rushed to him to ask questions.


    "You don''t hurt him any more." Qu Lanxi quickly blocked Chu Ming, then looked at Han Sen and asked: "Who are you, why are you in our orchard?"


    Hansen slowed down and said: "My name is Miki, and I was attacked by a different creature. I have been fleeing here. The sword tree was hurt by the alien creature and will wither and decay. It is my fault, I am willing Take full responsibility and compensate you for your losses."


    "Compensation? If you don''t marry you, then according to the market price, the flesh and blood of a primitive creature of a jade sword, a total of thirty-four ink jade swords, you give us thirty-four original biological flesh and blood, this is the case "Chu Ming said immediately.


    "When I am hurt, I will definitely pay you back as soon as possible." Hansenton said again: "I don''t know if there is a shelter nearby, can I send it back to the league?"


    Although the blood nerves can repair his injuries, the speed of repair is too slow. If you can return to the league, the recovery speed will be much faster.


    Chu Ming heard that Han Sen Ken compensated, and his face was a lot better: "Don''t dream, how can the aliens let us humans send it out."


    Qu Lanxi was thoughtfully looking at Han Sen and asked: "Sanmu, which shelter did you come from? Where did you encounter the alien creature?"


    "Where can it be, it must be the thorny forest, otherwise there will be wild aliens in the vicinity." Chu Ming muttered.


    Hansen couldn''t help but sigh. Chu Ming is simply a model for Chinese pig teammates, but it has helped him a lot.


    "This is the case. I didn''t take long to enter the sanctuary of the Third God. I am too familiar with it... cough..." Han Sen said that he coughed twice and his mouth suddenly overflowed with blood.


    "Hey, you must not die, otherwise who will pay for our Mo Yu Jianshu." Chu Ming suddenly panicked.


    However, Chu Ming turned to think about it, and felt that it was wrong. He stared at Hansen with a squint. "You haven''t been in the third sanctuary for a long time. Where did you come to the original flesh and blood for us?"


    "Can you compensate me in the league?" Hansen said.


    "We can''t get out of it. What do you mean by this?" Chu Ming suddenly felt that something was not good: "It''s over, it''s over, this guy has no compensation for our ability."


    Qu Lanxi also sighed: "First raise your wounds and talk about it."


    "No, you bastard, but also our jade sword tree..." Chu Ming thinks about the hard work of the past three years, and suddenly does not fight.


    Qu Lanxi quickly stopped him: "You are useless to kill him now. When he is hurt, let him help him to do something."


    "You can rest assured that I will compensate you." Hansen also has some helplessness. He does not blame Chu Ming. When they listen to them, they know that Chu Ming and Qu Lanxi must have worked very hard here.


    Anyone who has planted three years of hope will be unable to stand the ruin of others, so Chu Ming��s angry Hansen can understand.


    However, Hansen is very confident, as long as he can get better, it is not difficult to return this account, but this kind of kindness is not so easy to be able to pay back.

 Chapter 887： Dragon Blood Ancient Tree

    I have been recuperating in the wooden house for a few days. Although the injury has not recovered, there is nothing wrong with getting out of bed.


    This time, Hansen was hurt too much. With the help of no medical equipment or healing power, it was estimated that he wanted to heal only with a little wound medicine and blood nerve repair. It is impossible to have a month or two. .


    In the past few days, Hansen has had a relatively comprehensive understanding of Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming.


    This area belongs to the thorny sanctuary, which is a noble sanctuary, named after the back of the infinite thorny jungle.


    Hansen��s current place is on the edge of the thorny jungle and belongs to the Knight��s sanctuary under the thorny sanctuary.


    Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming are the only two human beings in the Qingming Shelter. Qu Lanxi has been coming for a long time. It has been seven or eight years, and Chu Ming has come for five or six years.


    Both of them signed a contract with the owner of the Qingming Shelter, the knight-level Winged Green Knight, and became a member of the Qingming Shelter. They needed to work for the Qingming Shelter to be able to exchange for opportunities and resources for survival.


    However, the status of human beings here is very low, and it is not as good as ordinary aliens. After all, the human beings who have just been promoted are not as good as ordinary creatures, and their strength is not as great as that of different creatures.


    It is even worse than the aliens. There are also many waiter-level aliens in the Qingming Shelter. Although some of the waiter-level spirits are not stronger than Qu Lanxi, as long as the soul stone of the alien spirit is still in the shelter, When they go out to fight, they can be completely fearless of death, far more brave than human beings.


    Therefore, the overall position of the human beings in the third shelter is very low. In particular, the human beings who have just joined the third shelter can basically produce some hard work and do some hard work that needs to kill time.


    Planting genetic seeds is one of them. Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming were assigned to plant a genetic seed in an orchard. Every year, they need to pay a certain amount of tribute to the Qingming Knight to be exempted from punishment.


    Although it was very hard at the beginning, it is good that the Qingming Knights only pay enough tribute each year, but they do not care how much they actually have.


    I didn��t have any experience in the first few years. It��s been hard work, I didn��t pay enough tribute, and I suffered a lot of flesh and blood. However, after adapting, there have been a lot of surplus in these years, so that they can exchange the materials they need.


    Three years ago, they bought a primitive grade of the jade sword tree gene seed with their savings. In the past three years, they spent a lot of effort, and most of their savings were invested in it. Finally, they ushered in a bumper harvest. Thirty-four ink jade swords, they will mature in a few days, but they were killed by Hansen.


    It is not a simple matter to plant genetic seeds. The level of genetic seeds is an important condition. However, in the process of planting, it also requires a lot of resources. Otherwise, it is difficult for the genetic seeds to bear fruit.


    Just like planting a jade sword tree, they have to pour a bucket of black-scale beast blood every day, so as to ensure the healthy growth of the jade sword tree.


    Moreover, in the result, the body of several black-scale beasts should be buried next to the tree, and enough genes can be provided to the jade sword tree as nutrition, so that it is possible to produce a jade sword.


    Although the black scale beast is just a common alien creature, but a barrel of black scale beast blood every day, for Qu Lanxi, they are still no small burden.


    After all, the alien creatures in the area of ??the Qingshen Shelter are surrendered to the Qing Dynasty Knights, and they can''t just kill them. They can only use their savings to exchange the black scales.


    If you want to hunt different creatures, you can only go to the jungle of thorns, but there are different creatures in the territory, all kinds of different creatures are rampant, with the strength of Qu Lanxi, hunting black scale beasts is okay, encountering primitive Creatures are dangerous, not to mention mutant organisms.


    Originally thought to have planted the jade sword tree, it is also a big harvest, and suddenly made thirty-four ink jade swords, the days can be a lot easier, but it is such a result, it is no wonder that Chu Ming all day There is nothing good about Hansen��s cold words, which is arguably all the hopes they have made in the past three years.


    Hansen was very sorry in his heart, but that was not what he wanted. He couldn��t think of the black crystals actually sucking the life of the ink tree.


    Hansen got up from the bed and went to the yard in front of the wooden house to soak up the sun and exercise a little bone.


    The yard is surrounded by some branches. Listening to Lanxi, the wooden house and the yard are all left by an old spirit. In the past, the orchard was managed by the old alien. After the death of the old alien, the Qing Knight was only Handed over to Qu Lanxi.


    Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming both went to work in the orchard. Although the Moyu sword tree was destroyed, other fruit trees still need to be taken care of, but the output of those fruit trees is basically just enough for them to pay tribute every year. The remaining benefits are few.


    Hansen looked at the yard and found no things like stools. In front of the wooden house, there was a tree with a neck and a neck. The thick roots protruded from the ground, and it was possible to sit and sit.


    Hansen walked to the side of the old tree, sitting on the root of the tree and leaning against the tree. He enjoyed the bathing of the sun comfortably. He stayed in the wooden house for a few days. He was going to be moldy.


    Looking at the old tree with this neck, the tree looks very tight, the wood is good, it is dark red, and it looks very dense.


    Unfortunately, this old tree has no green leaves, and the bare looks like dead.


    Han Sen basking in the sun, generally try to open the hole Xuanqi field, if you can open the hole Xuanqi field, simulate the holy light, you can quickly make his injury better.


    Unfortunately, Hansen tried several times, and the meridians in the body were still a mess. There was no way to run the tunnel mysteriously.


    Although the hole Xuanqi field could not be opened, Hansen��s perception ability was restored, and the old tree that he leaned against was issued. Although it is almost dead, there are still some weak vitality in its roots. Not completely dead.


    It��s just that life is too weak, and it��s only a matter of time before death.


    However, Hansen still feels that the life of this old tree is a little special, it seems that it is not a thing.


    "Is this old tree also planted from genetic seeds?" Hansen muttered to the roots of the old tree.


    "This is the ancient tree of dragon blood. I heard that it is a genetic seed of the mutant grade. In the past, the old alien was to plant this dragon blood tree, and then he ventured into the thorn bush to hunt the alien creatures and give the dragon blood. The ancient tree provided genetic nutrients, and finally died in the jungle of thorns. Later, this ancient tree of dragon blood died in a few days." Qu Lanxi came back from the outside and heard Han Sen''s self-talk, and he said casually. (.)

 Chapter 888： Magical water drops

    "This turned out to be a mutant gene tree?" Hansen looked at the old tree in surprise. 3. The fastest


    "Yeah, I heard that if you can plant it successfully, you will bear the dragon blood fruit, the dragon blood snake that is bred in the fruit, that is the mutant pet beast soul, and you can sell the sky price at will." Qu Lanxi said. .


    "Even if there is only one dragon fruit in this tree, we will not use anything." After a pause, Qu Lanxi said with a mockery: "But even if the dragon tree is not dead, it is useless. The living dragon tree should be watered at least with the original level of animal blood, and it is not the original level of animal blood. It is best to use the blood of the original level of blood to ensure the results of the dragon tree. Unfortunately. There is no **** scale in the Qingming Shelter. Even if you want to buy it, you can''t buy it. The old alien is to kill the blood scales and die in the jungle of thorns."


    "That''s a pity." Hansen said with regret.


    "There is nothing to regret, even if there is **** blood for sale, we can''t afford it, it is impossible to plant it." Qu Lanxi said very free and easy.


    Hansen smiled and his eyes fell on Qu Lanxi.


    A woman with a lot of temperament, although not a bright woman, is not a stunning woman who looks at the past. But she has a book of elegant taste, the five senses are very delicate, people look very comfortable.


    Even in such a harsh environment, she still manages her neatly and neatly, and her clothes have already been washed white, but it does not give people a feeling of shame, as if she is taken for granted, and Will not hinder her temperament half.


    This is not a first-eye beauty, but it is very tolerant. The more you look at it, the more comfortable you are. The more you look at it, the more attractive you are.


    "What about Chu Ming?" Han Sen looked behind Qu Lanxi, but did not see Chu Ming.


    "Going to the shelter for food, I will be back in a few minutes." Qu Lanxi said that Hansen said: "Your injury is very fast."


    "The super nuclear technology I practiced has a strong healing power." Han Sen knows the doubts of Qu Lanxi and explains one sentence.


    His injury is really good too fast, and his bones are broken many times. It will only be a few days later, and he will be able to go down to the ground. If there is no special reason, it is hard to believe.


    "Cure strength? Can you heal others?" Qu Lanxi looked at Hansen with amazement.


    "If I can recover, the general trauma should be no problem, but it depends on who the injured person is. If the injured person is a super **** creature, their flesh and blood are too strong, and my healing power is not enough to affect its flesh and blood." Hansen said.


    "It is very difficult to cure the same level. After you have been wounded, you can go to the animal farm to find a job. The healing ability is very popular there, and you can get very good rewards. Qu Lanxi is planning for Hansen.


    Hansen is interested in this: "Where is the beast?"


    "It is the Colosseum, where there are some strange creatures that are caught by the aliens but not able to be tamed, and they are used as a beast show for entertainment." Qu Lanxi seems to have no good feelings about the animal farm, explaining two sentences. More to say, went into the wooden house to pack things away.


    Hansen still relies on sitting next to the Dragon Blood Tree, thinking about what to do after thinking about himself.


    Originally, he thought that with his strength, there should be no problem in hunting some primitive creatures, but now he knows that the aliens in the shelter area are owners, and he can''t just kill.


    Going to the thorny jungle is too dangerous, and encountering mutant organisms may not be able to save your life.


    Originally, he thought it would not be difficult to get the debts of Qu Lanxi, but now it seems that it is not as easy as imagined.


    "Black crystals, black crystals, you said that you have nothing to do with the mandarin sword trunk? You have always been self-denying, how to get to the third shelter has become a loss of self-interest?" Han Sen''s heart is slightly depressed.


    Hansen is sighing, but suddenly feels that the black crystal in the soul sea is slightly shocked. One of the three drops of water suspended next to it has flew out of the sea of ??souls and dripped on the roots of the old tree.


    Hansen was shocked. When he wondered what the black crystal wanted to do, he found that the old tree that was about to die was absorbed by the old tree. After the water was absorbed, the only weak point in the root was actually slowly strengthening. The vitality of the whole tree seems to have recovered.


    Hansen was overjoyed: "Don''t these drops of water make the dead woods spring?"


    It��s just that the old tree��s vitality is not recovering quickly, and it is still slowly absorbing the life of the drop of water.


    When Hansen observed the old tree, Chu Ming came back from the outside with a bag of things. He saw Hansen leaning against the old tree, and his eyes closed as if he was very comfortable in the sun, and he did not fight one thing at a time: "It��s really bad for eight generations of blood, how can you meet such a guy, ruining our jade sword tree, don��t say it, now you have to eat and drink... I warn you, you better give me a little better. And then work hard to pay off debts, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude to you..."


    "Well, don''t argue again, come over and eat." Qu Lanxi has already made something to eat, and both Hansen and Chu Ming have been called.


    Although Chu Ming said Hansen from time to time, Han Sen can understand his mood, and he is not angry. He is only considering whether the old tree will be completely saved by the water droplets.


    If you can really save it, then it is a mutant gene tree, and the dragon fruit that can be produced can sell for a big price, then everything is solved.


    Of course, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the water droplets produced by the black crystals are so powerful. If it can continue to produce this kind of water drops, the help for Hansen will be incalculable.


    However, Hansen does not know what conditions the black crystal needs to produce water droplets. The only thing that is known at the moment is that it absorbs all the vitality of the ink tree and then produces three drops of water.


    "Three drops of water, the jade sword tree is also growing for three years, is this coincidence?" Han Sen secretly thought.


    After lunch, Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming went to work in the orchard, and Han Sen sat next to the old tree to observe its vitality.


    Although it is very slow, Hansen can clearly feel that the vitality of the old tree is indeed recovering, but it is not easy to say when it is possible to reach the end of the dead wood.


    One day passed quickly. On the morning of the next day, Hansen was still lying on a wooden bed and suddenly heard the scream of Chu Ming��s surprise.


    "Lanxi sister... you are coming out to see... Dragon Blood Tree... Dragon Blood Tree is sprouting..."

 Chapter 889： He called him

    "Chu Ming, I am joking in the early morning, I am not going to wash and prepare to work." Qu Lanxi said that he walked out from the wooden house and took a look at the dragon''s blood tree. He suddenly became surprised. Eyes, opened a small mouth for a long time did not close.


    "Dragon Blood Tree... How did it sprout..." Qu Lanxi responded for a while, excitedly ran to the Dragon Blood Tree, watching the dragon tree that had died, and there was an old branch that gave birth to a few tender bud.


    Although only a few sprouts were born on this old branch, this meaning is quite different, which proves that the ancient tree of dragon blood is not dead, it is still alive.


    As long as you are alive, you can plant it again and have the opportunity to grow dragon fruit.


    Hansen also walked out of the house and saw that the old tree was really sprouting from the old branches. The vitality of the inside was already recovering. It was really dead wood and spring again.


    The excitement of Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming is very exciting for the recovery of the ancient dragon tree.


    Hansen walked to the tree and touched the tree of the ancient dragon tree with his hand, feeling the vitality inside it, and could not help but frown slightly.


    The vitality of the ancient tree of dragon blood is revived, and there may be more old branches sprouting next, but the drop of water in it is already consumed, but if it sprouts, it will not make it bear fruit. .


    The average common genetic seed can bear a season of fruit in a few months, and the original creature can produce the result once within one to ten years.


    This mutated gene seed, it can only be more than a hundred years to bear fruit, this dragon blood ancient tree is alive, but the old alien spirit seems to have been planted for ten years, the result of the dragon blood tree At least for another ten years.


    Now even if it is alive, if you can''t raise it to the result, it will be useless now, and it will die soon.


    In less than two days, the ancient trees of the Dragon Blood have fully recovered, and the old shoots have sprouted, and it seems that they will start to grow again.


    However, after another two days, Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming discovered that the new shoots of the ancient trees of the Dragon Blood began to appear yellow and withered, and began to fall.


    "Oops, how can the Dragon Blood Tree die again?" Chu Ming was shocked.


    Qu Lanxi smiled bitterly: "Dragon Blood Ancient Tree does not know what reason to live, but if there is no nutrient supply, it will die again. Unless we can get the blood of **** scales to water it, otherwise the tree will still It will soon die."


    When Chu Ming heard this, he suddenly felt like a deflated ball. He said depressedly: "Is this not a happy one? Where can we go to make **** blood? I want to be a knight. The level of alienation is nothing worse than the Qingming Knight, and there is an undead body. The result is still in the jungle of thorns. We go hunting the blood scales inside, and it is dead and dead. ��


    Qu Lanxi is obviously somewhat discouraged: "I heard that there is a big mystery in the thorny forest. Even the owner of the Qing Dynasty Knight, the aristocratic spirit does not dare to go deep into it. The old alien spirit has entered the thorny forest for so many years. Just walking in the edge area, but the result is still a thing."


    Chu Ming nodded: "I also heard from the strangers that there are mysterious things in the thorny forest, that is, it is extremely difficult to live in the alien spirit. Even if the stone of the soul is within the shelter, it will inexplicably blew itself."


    Both of them are ignorant, and it is obviously not sensible to hunt blood scales in the jungle of thorns, and they do not have such strength.


    But when I saw a mutant gene tree resurrected in my own yard, I had to watch it die, and the hope that had just risen was lost, and they were very uncomfortable in their hearts.


    Hansen suddenly said: "I have come to know some ways to raise trees. I can try to raise this dragon tree."


    Chu Ming suddenly grinned and said: "Go and go, don''t follow the trouble, you are a young child who just came to the third shelter. Where do you know what kind of gene tree? Do you think this is a poplar plant in the league? Can you live with water?"


    Qu Lanxi looked at Han Sen and asked, "Do you really know how to raise trees?"


    Hansen said: "I used to learn a professor who studied the shelter plant, but it was inside the first shelter. I don''t know if it is useful for the genetic tree of the third shelter, but since you have no way. Let me try, right is a dead horse as a living horse doctor."


    "Which professor are you talking about?" Qu Lanxi asked again.


    "Professor Sun Minghua Sun." Han Sen directly replied that when he was protecting Sun Minghua, he did learn a lot with him, but it was just some methods of plant identification. Tree planting was definitely not learned.


    The reason why Hansen wants to try it is naturally to rely on the vitality water droplets secreted by mysterious crystals.


    "Professor Sun Minghua, it is indeed a respectable old professor. It is rare to teach only professors. I didn''t expect you to be his student." Qu Lanxi looked at Han Sen with some surprise.


    Hansen quickly waved his hand: "I am not a student of Professor Sun, just learn something from him."


    Qu Lanxi did not entangle this matter any more, pointing to the ancient tree of dragon blood: "Then you look at this ancient dragon tree, if there is no blood scales, is there any way to feed it? If possible, even if it is not The result doesn''t matter, as long as it makes it alive."


    "Lan Xijie, do you really believe him? How can you grow without the need to pour blood? This is simply impossible." Chu Ming said.


    "Since we have no other way, let Sanmu try it anyway." Qu Lanxi said.


    Hansen pretended to walk to the ancient tree of dragon blood, looked around it for a circle, and then said to Qu Lanxi: "I can try what I have tried, but if I really lived the dragon blood tree Can I revoke the debt of your jade sword tree?


    "If you really can live, you don''t have to say debts. If you can sell them for a good price, you will have a copy of it." Qu Lanxi said.


    "Well, I will try my best, I hope I can do something." Han Sen said, he took the bucket out.


    "What are you doing?" Chu Ming quickly stopped Hansen.


    "I went to the nearby river to get some water and I will come back later." Hansen replied.


    "What do you do with water? You don''t think that the ancient trees of dragon blood can be watered?" Chu Ming said with a big eyes.


    "Yeah, since there is no blood of blood-stained beasts, then I have to use water." Hansen smiled.


    Chu Ming suddenly said: "Are you not a fool? This is a mutated gene tree, not the poplars in the league. You have a fart for watering."


    "Do not water, do you have animal blood?" Hansen asked.


    Chu Ming suddenly can''t speak, not to mention the blood of blood-stained beasts, the blood of ordinary creatures, they can''t afford it.


    Their savings were used on the jade sword tree. Now it can be regarded as a poor and white. Before this season''s orchard results, they have no spare time to buy the blood of the beast.


    "Lan Xijie, you let him do this? Give the dragon blood tree water, lose what he wants, if this can be alive, I will call him after the Chu Ming." Looking at Han Sen carrying the bucket By the river, Chu Ming said depressed.


    "It doesn''t hurt to let him try." Qu Lanxi smiled.

 Chapter 890： Absorption of genetic plants

    Hansen took the bucket and walked to the river. He went to the river to get water. It was not entirely for the sake of doing it, but he needed to do some experimentation.


    Although he still has two drops of water, the ancient tree of dragon blood absorbs a drop of water for two days, and the remaining two do not know how many days to use.


    So Hansen is planning ahead, and I plan to try a few more genetic plants. Can the black crystals absorb their vitality and condense the water droplets.


    The genetic plants within the scope of the shelter are all masters, and Hansen naturally cannot take them to experiment.


    Fortunately, Hansen listened to Qu Lanxi, this jade scale river, which flows out of the jungle of thorns, occasionally rushes out some genetic seeds to grow on the banks of the river.


    However, they are basically some common-level genetic seeds. The grown genetic plants are not well cultivated, so there is generally no possible result, and it is of no use. Others are lazy to transplant them.


    Hansen went to the jade scale river to draw water, which is actually the idea of ??playing wild genetic plants along the river.


    Carrying the bucket slowly to the river, Hansen��s injury is still not good, and it is not suitable for being too tired. He is not very anxious, summoning Jun Jun, let the fighting state��s scorpion squatting toward him. Walk by the river.


    Not long after I walked, I saw a river with a bright and dazzling jade belt. I saw that the jade scale river has three or four feet wide, and the water flow is not very fast. There are many plants growing on the banks, green and oily, and some wild flowers. .


    Although there are many plants, most of them are just ordinary plants, not genetic plants.


    Although Hansen does not know which one is a genetic plant, there are still some senses of his life, which can be easily distinguished even if he does not know.


    Even the lowest common genetic plants grow wild, and they are much stronger than the life of ordinary plants.


    Hansen came down from the back of Qi Jun and walked slowly down the river bank. He regained his pet status and walked slowly alongside Han Sen.


    "����������, I knew that the situation here would be so difficult. I brought the Taiyin Sun Poseidon together. Although they can��t fight in the third shelter, they can help me to do some work. It��s a good thing to squat on the shoulders and chat with me.�� Han Sen talked to Jun Jun while walking, and now he can only listen to him.


    "Hey!" Jun Jun yelled at Hansen, as if he agreed with Hansen.


    Han Sen gave a slight sigh, and did not know if it was an illusion. He felt that Jun Jun seemed to be more spiritual than before. He used to not respond to him.


    However, it is impossible to think about it. After all, Yu Jun is only the pet of the first shelter, and his strength and intelligence are very limited.


    Hansen took it with him, not because it was so powerful and multi-spiritual, mainly because it took a long time to become a habit.


    Not far away, Hansen found a plant with a particularly strong vitality, and quickly walked over and knelt down to watch it.


    It looks like a wild vegetable, growing on the bank of the river, seven or eight zigzag-shaped leaves with three small thumb-thick stems in the middle, three small white flowers on the upper end, and slightly the fragrance of wildflowers.


    "Look at this vitality, it should be the ordinary genetic plant." Hansen reached out and pressed it on a leaf, while watching the black crystal in the soul sea: "Black crystal, black crystal, then show your gods, this If you can''t eat spicy food, you will see yours."


    When Hansen secretly prayed, the black crystal trembled and turned into a black hole again, swallowing the vitality of the genetic plant.


    It is just the blink of an eye. The genetic plant has been sucked and wilted like hay. It shrinks very much. It seems to be pulled out and exposed to the sun for several days.


    "It really became!" Hansen suddenly overjoyed and stared at the change of the black crystal.


    After the black crystals returned to normal, they saw that they had secreted a drop of water, but the drops were smaller than the previous three drops, probably only a third of the size of the previous three drops. The life of the inner air is only equivalent to one third.


    However, since it can be done, Han Sen is already very satisfied, and there are still more accounting problems.


    Hansen excitedly continued to find genetic plants along the river bank, because these genetic plants had no need for aliens and aliens, and many of them remained.


    Hansen went two or three miles and found five genetic plants. They absorbed their vitality with black crystals and turned them into five drops of water.


    These five drops of water are different from big to small, but the biggest one is only half the size of the three drops of water from the previous Jade Sword Tree.


    Among the five drops of water, the largest drop is twice as large as the smallest one.


    "Weird, what is going on here? It is also a common genetic plant. The life machine seems to be similar. How can there be such a big difference between them?" Hansen was puzzled, but it was difficult to understand at a time. .


    Looking at the early days, Hansen continued to move forward and wanted to find several genetic plants.


    After walking for two or three meters, I saw it on the bank of the river. Just next to the river, there was a water vine, purple-brown vines and leaves. The length was one meter long, and the river was long on the shore. On the other hand, the wind blows only through the river, and when the water is stirring, it will be submerged.


    A watery vine that doesn''t look very good, but Hansen feels some special vitality in his body, which is much stronger than the five genetic plants he has just absorbed, and there is still a hint of vitality in his life. Special fluctuations.


    "Is it a plant that grows from the original genetic seed?" Hansen sneaked in his heart and wanted to go to the water vine. The prince who was at his feet suddenly turned into a fighting state, facing the water''s edge. With a donkey, it seems to be warning.


    Hansen immediately stopped and stood still, but his eyes were staring at the water vines.


    He was hurt too much, and his sensory ability dropped a lot. But when he looked carefully, he quickly discovered that there was a life in the water next to the wisteria. The intensity was terrible, and Hansen was in the second. Any super-god creature that the shelter has seen must be much stronger.


    Look carefully with your eyes, see some smoky water next to the water vines, there is a shadow, the size of the fist, if you don''t look carefully, it is almost unclear in the water, and it is thought to be the shadow of the water vine leaves.


    But looking at it so carefully, you can see that it is a living thing, looking at the shape of the shadow, faintly like a large muddy potential muddy water.


    It was only the vitality of the body that it radiated, but Hansen did not dare to have any contempt.

 Chapter 891： The power of a bucket of water

    Hansen slowly retreated. If he was not physically injured, he naturally killed the cockroach and ate the meat. By the way, he robbed the water vine. .


    But now he can only retreat temporarily, and then wait for the injury to come and clean up this cockroach.


    He didn''t seem to find Hansen, or he was lazy. Hansen withdrew from the river bank and did not continue to go downstream. He took a bucket of water and rode back to the log cabin.


    Chu Ming saw Han Sen riding back with Jun Jun, and he was surprised to say: "You still have a pet beast? What level?"


    "The blood of the first shelter." Hansen replied.


    "What is the use of the blood pet of the First Shelter to bring it here? I haven��t run it myself by riding it." Chu Ming said with a grin.


    "Now I have a wound on my body. It��s just right to ride." Han Sen came down from the back of Jun Jun and took Jun Jun��s mouth with a bucket of water and poured it into the roots of the Dragon Blood Tree.


    Then Han Sen touched the dragon blood tree with his hand, and between the thoughts, there was a drop of life water drops on the root of the ancient tree of dragon blood, which was quickly absorbed into the roots of the ancient trees of dragon blood.


    After doing all this, Hansen put the bucket aside and turned and walked back to the house to rest.


    "This is over?" Chu Ming stunned and quickly stopped Hansen.


    "Yeah, it''s done." Hansen nodded.


    "You just pour some water, is this done?" Chu Ming almost couldn''t believe his ears, and asked carefully.


    "Or else?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    Chu Ming slammed his head and said depressedly: "I already knew that there should be no hope for you. Do you have a fart for pouring water?"


    "Probably, should, maybe, maybe be useful." Hansen said that he had entered the house.


    Chu Ming is really angry. He said to Qu Lanxi on the side: "This guy is simply perfunctoring us. He will raise a tree with a fart? Just pouring some water, the three-year-old will do it."


    "Forget it, the injury on his body is still very heavy, not too tired." Qu Lanxi was not very disappointed, she did not have any hope for Hansen.


    Only Chu Ming is sulking, but there is no way, he can not kill Han Sen, killing Han Sen is not good for him.


    After Hansen finished pouring, he did not care about the old dragon tree, and planned to wait until tomorrow to see how many dragons and blood trees can absorb the life of the water.


    If the dragon blood tree can absorb a waterdrop in a day, he will have to work hard to find more genetic plants.


    Hansen lay in bed and practiced the blood and nerves, so that he could get better soon. Jun Jun was turning around and hugged the gourd around Hansen, as if he was very curious about the gourd.


    Since Hansen brought the sanctuary of the third god, the gourd is still the same as before, except for some heartbeat fluctuations, there has not been much change.


    When Hansen was fine, he tried everything. He wanted to let the gourd spit out a six-wheeled real treasure for him, but the gourd did not respond at all.


    One day passed quickly, and the next morning, Han Sen heard the scream of Chu Ming coming from outside.


    "This... how is this possible..." Chu Ming seems to be staying, stupidly standing in the yard looking at the dragon tree.


    "What happened again?" Qu Lanxi walked out of the house and glanced at the ancient tree of dragon blood, and suddenly fell there.


    The impact they suffered was obviously greater than the sprouting of the ancient trees.


    Han Sen just walked out of the wooden house, Chu Ming rushed over quickly, grabbed Hansen''s clothes, and squinted and asked: "You...you...you...how did you do that?"


    "What do you do?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "How did you turn the dragon blood tree into that?" Chu Ming pointed to the dragon blood tree in the courtyard.


    Hansen looked at the ancient tree of dragon blood and couldn''t help but be surprised. I saw that the dragon tree was full of vitality at this time, and the leaves were covered with dense red-red leaves, which looked like maple leaves.


    Just for such a night, the ancient tree of dragon blood turned out to be like a few months, and it has already reached the level.


    "Have it been so long?" Hansen was also surprised. He did not expect that the dragon blood tree would have grown to this point overnight after absorbing the water drops.


    If he knows, it will definitely not drop the whole drop of water drops at once. This is too bizarre and too easy to be suspicious.


    "Miki, what have you done? How is the dragon blood tree growing so fast?" Qu Lanxi was also surprised to see Hansen asked.


    Long blood ancient trees grow long and leafy overnight, which is somewhat unbelievable, just like dreaming.


    "What have I done, haven''t you all seen it? I just went to the river and hit a bucket of water, poured a dragon tree, and did nothing else." Han Sen said with his hands open, and swears in his heart. I can''t drop the whole drop of water again next time.


    "Just pouring a bucket of river water, how could it make the dragon blood trees grow to this level overnight? You are going to say, what did you do?" Chu Ming asked anxiously.


    "I really only poured a bucket of water." Hansen smiled bitterly.


    Although Chu Ming and Qu Lanxi did not believe it, the facts were in front of them. Han Sen did everything they knew.


    Moreover, Hansen was seriously injured. He didn''t have much money. He couldn''t get the blood of the beast. Even if he got the blood of the beast and poured it on the dragon''s blood tree, Chu Ming and Qu Lanxi could not find it.


    I want to think about it, although some are very unbelievable, but it seems that Hansen really only poured a bucket of river water, so that the dragon blood tree began to grow again, and the growth rate is incredible.


    "I knew that the dragon blood trees poured water on the river. We had to use the river water to pour it in the early years." Chu Ming said with some regrets.


    "Miki, do you really know how to raise trees?" Qu Lanxi looked up and down Hansen, as if he didn''t know.


    "I didn''t say it. I learned a little with Professor Sun, but I didn''t expect it to work." Hansen said with a smile.


    The two are talking, but Chu Ming is lifting the bucket and running outside the door.


    "What are you doing?" Hansen quickly stopped Chu Ming.


    "I went to the river to fetch water, and poured more water on the dragon''s blood tree, so that it can grow faster." Chu Ming said excitedly.


    Hansen is full of black lines and smiles and says: "Raising trees is not a fire, not the more water is poured, the better. The right amount is the most important. If you pour too much, it will be counterproductive, but it may ruin the ancient trees. ��


    After listening to Han Sen��s words, Chu Ming quickly put the bucket down again and ran to Hansen and said, ��You said how to do it, I will listen to you.��

 Chapter 892： Injury recovery

    Hansen went to the river every day to get water, but mainly to find wild genetic plants on the banks of the river.


    At the beginning, I could find a few strains, but in a few days, I couldn''t find them nearby. Hansen could only ride the golden retriever and go to the downstream of a dozen or so.


    Despite this, there are fewer and fewer genetic plants that can be found.


    However, within these three or forty miles, Hansen found forty-one genetic plants, except for the purple water vine that has caregivers, all of which are common genetic plants, which have different sizes after absorption. Forty drops of water.


    As for the water vine, Hansen has not found a chance to start. He will look at each time he walks there, but the cockroach has been there all the time. Hansen also saw it crawling out of the water. .


    It was a blue-yellow cockroach with a copper-like bulge. After climbing from the water to the shore, it looks much bigger than in the water, and it is as big as a football.


    Once Hansen saw the copper coins smashed, the copper-like cockroaches burst open, and the blue-yellow poisonous blood flowed out to the roots of the water vines and was absorbed by the water vines.


    After a few days, Hansen saw that the lavender flower was on the water vine, and Hansen was shocked.


    The flowering of water vines shows that it produces genetic fruits in organic matter, which is not as simple as ordinary wild genetic plants.


    "I don''t know how long the water vine will be able to produce results, and how long it will take to mature. I hope that I can recover completely before the fruit of the water vines matures." Han Sen thought in his heart.


    Perhaps it is because Hansen actually poured the dragon blood trees on the river alone, and Chu Ming��s attitude toward Hansen has obviously made a big turn of 180 degrees. It can be said that Han Sen��s words are counted.


    Hansen had his first experience and didn''t dare to drop a drop of water directly. The effect was too amazing.


    The ancient trees of Dragon Blood all absorbed the vitality in the water pearls overnight, as if they had been growing overnight for a few months. This kind of violent tyranny is too horrible, and it is already very suspicious. Again, several times. It is also difficult for others to think about Hansen.


    According to the size of the water droplets, Hansen divides them into dozens of parts. Every day, a mixture of water in the bucket of water is used to water the ancient trees of dragon blood, and the dragon trees are still very strong.


    In a few days, Han Sen had already had experience, and probably figured out the relationship between the amount of water and the growth of the dragon tree.


    According to Hansen��s observations and projections, the three drops of water produced by Mo Yu Jianshu represent each year��s vitality.


    If the dragon blood tree absorbs a drop directly, it can complete the growth for one year overnight.


    The wild common gene plants that Hansen later absorbed formed different sizes of water droplets, representing a time ranging from one month to several months.


    This time is not to say that those plants have been growing for a few months, but because of their growth period from germination to maturity, how long the growth period is, then how much water they can condense.


    Just like the ink jade sword tree, the ink jade sword tree can mature the results for three years, then it can only condense three drops of water drops for a year. Even if it continues to grow, it will be black crystals for another seventeen or eight years. Absorption, still only get three drops of water a year.


    The water droplets produced by black crystals seem to be a source of vitality, and there is no direct relationship with how many years a genetic plant has lived.


    Of course, if the genetic seed has just sprouted and has not grown to maturity, then even if the black crystal absorbs it, it can only produce a small amount of life water.


    Although this is only Hansen''s guess and calculation, after many trials, I don''t think there is much difference.


    At the same time, this discovery also made Hansen ecstatic. The life of the water **** represented by these water drops is not graded.


    Even the water droplets absorbed from ordinary genetic plants can still make the dragon tree as a mutant plant grow rapidly.


    This is a very abnormal horror ability. With the ability of waterdrops, Hansen can absorb the vitality of ordinary plants and use it to rapidly cultivate mutant plants that take hundreds of years to mature, even to cultivate those. It takes thousands of years to mature the fruit of the gene plant without waiting for a long time.


    Undoubtedly, this is a terrible force against the sky. When Hansen thought of this, he was a little trembling with excitement.


    Han Sen very understands that this ability can never be found by anyone. Once it is transmitted, I am afraid that even if it is the strongman of the Great Emperor, Hansen will catch the past and cultivate genetic seeds.


    At the same time, the water drops seem to have an effect on the pet beast soul and the mount animal soul. After eating the water drops, the monarchs and golden retrievers seem to be slowly changing, but their food intake is very low, and the changes are slow. It is difficult to know how effective the effect is.


    As for the armor-type animal spirit ant king, but can not eat water drops, Hansen does not know where the reason lies.


    Hansen himself tried to eat a little water drops and see if the life gas opportunity inside would not help his injury, but Hansen soon gave up the idea.


    His finger just touched a little waterdrop, and he immediately showed signs of aging. It was really scary and he didn''t dare to touch the drops of water.


    It��s been half a month since then, and the finger that touched the waterdrop hasn��t recovered yet. It��s obviously a little older than the finger next to it. Although it��s not obvious, it��s already scary.


    Hansen carefully controlled the weight of the water drops, allowing the dragon blood trees to grow slowly day by day.


    Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming, although they doubted how the dragon blood trees would grow only by watering them, even if they followed Hansen to the river and watched Hansen get back, they found no problems.


    In addition to watering, Hansen did not do anything to the ancient trees of Dragon Blood.


    Even if Chu Ming rushed to fetch water back, according to Hansen''s instructions to water the dragon blood ancient trees, dragon blood ancient trees are also healthy growth.


    It didn''t take long for Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming to give up the entanglement of this matter, thinking that the ancient dragon tree could be lived by pouring water into the river, otherwise there is no way to explain it.


    Without Hansen teaching them, they have already consciously kept secret the old dragon trees. Originally, this dragon blood ancient tree is not theirs. If it is discovered by the aliens, there will be a mutant ancient tree growing here. It is difficult to keep the same. Spirit does not directly take away the ancient trees of Dragon Blood.


    It is even possible that they will be responsible for cultivating the ancient trees of dragon blood, and the fruit will be owned by the aliens. This is entirely possible, so Qu Lanxi has done everything possible to keep it secret, so there is no need for Hansen. Say what.


    After more than a month, Han Sen finally opened the meridians, opened the mysterious field, and directly simulated the light to repair his body. Within a few days, the body was completely restored.


    "It''s time to get rid of that copper coin." Hansen was excited, and he was going to kill copper coins in the first place.

 Chapter 893： The power of gold coins (the Dragon Boat Festival plus more)

    After getting along for so long, Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming have not deliberately guarded Hansen. After they went to the orchard, Hansen went to the river with a bucket.


    Once again, I came to the water vine. Surely, the water vine and the copper money are still there. The water vine has already produced three copper-sized fruits, and the golden color of the whole body also has a copper money pattern.


    Although it seems that it is not yet mature, it is estimated that it is not far from maturity.


    After Hansen is ready to kill the copper coins, he will use the water droplets of life to speed up the growth of the fruit of the water vine, and then he will be able to do both.


    For a long time, I didn��t move my hand. I felt that the bones were a little rusty. Hansen first moved the body, then simulated the lightning power of the small silver and silver, and rushed directly to the ten meters in front of the copper money, facing the water halfway. The copper coins on the hand reached out.


    Suddenly I saw a silver thunder and broke out, and the bomb was on the body of the copper coins.


    boom!


    The copper money was suddenly stabbed by the electric body, and then climbed out of the river with anger. He sprayed a shot to Hansen��s mouth, and even spewed out a brass coin inside the outer circle and turned it into a streamer. .


    Hansen knew that he couldn''t hurt this lightning, mainly because Hansen didn''t make all the effort. He was afraid of hurting the water vine and the fruit on it. The electric shock was just to take the copper money out of the water.


    Watching the copper coins fly over, Hansen punched the ball and thundered the fists and bombed the copper coins directly in the air.


    Copper money saw that the copper money he spit out was bombarded, and suddenly he was furious, like a cow, and the silver light bloomed on his body. In a flash, he turned into a silver skull, and the whole body was like silver.


    Hansen felt that the life of the silver scorpion was greatly improved, and suddenly his face changed: "This guy turned on the second genetic lock?"


    Hey!


    The silver cocker screamed again, and Zhang mouth spit out a coin, but this time it was not a copper coin, it became a silver coin.


    Han Sen''s eyes were condensed, staring at the silver coin, knowing that the attack was not the same, but this opened the second genetic lock, Hansen has not been able to open the second genetic lock.


    Half of the silver flashing in the body flashed half of the bells, Hansen condensed his strongest thunderboxing, and slammed it toward the silver coin.


    The silver thunder of the sun is zooming on the fist, and the bang is on the silver coin.


    The silver coins collided with the thunder and lightning, and they thundered the lightning. They slammed into Hansen��s fist.


    Hey!


    Hansen stepped back a few steps, and the silver coin was also deformed by Hansen, flying like a bullet.


    Hansen��s arm was numb and kept shaking. He could not help but scream: ��The power of the second genetic lock is really strong, but although I did not open the second genetic lock, my physical fitness is second. The person with the genetic lock is still strong, it should not be difficult to kill this cockroach."


    Hansen did not think that the first alien creature he encountered in the third shelter had opened the second genetic lock, and he had to rush to kill it.


    Hey!


    However, I saw that the cockroach was yelling again. The silver moment on the body was covered with gold and turned into a plaque that was carved like gold. The body was golden and bright, and it looked ugly and luxurious. It was hard to describe. .


    "I rely on, the third genetic lock!" Han Sen said nothing but turned and ran.


    It directly simulates the acceleration ability of the **** of light, and flies like a flight to the distance, and does not even return.


    With strong physical fitness, Hansen has the confidence to open up two strong guys with genetic locks, but opened the horror of three genetic locks. Hansen didn''t even think about it and fled.


    He has already read the information in the league. Under normal circumstances, the creatures that can open three genetic locks, whether human, alien or heterogeneous, generally have more than 600 physical qualities.


    At least the physical quality is not worse than Hansen, and it may be higher. The level of strength is two stages higher than that of Hansen. There is no way to fight at this time.


    Undoubtedly, this cockroach is at least a primitive creature. The average creature can only open two genetic locks. The upper limit of the original creature is to open four genetic locks. The cockroach has started three, indicating that it is at least the original creature. It may even be higher.


    The original creatures that opened the three genetic locks have a battle for the mutants that only open a genetic lock, let alone Hansen.


    When all the alien creatures are born, no matter what order, they only open a genetic lock. As for how many genetic locks they can open in the future, they have some relationship with their level and physical quality, but they are not absolute. Their own efforts and creation.


    There have been humans who have seen the original creatures that have opened five genetic locks. They can hunt some mutant creatures that only open one or two genetic locks. However, this is a special case in the special case. It may not be possible among 100,000 primitive creatures. A special case, the general primordial creature is the highest to open four genetic locks, it is very rare.


    Hansen didn''t know that this cockroach opened several genetic locks, although its life should be primitive, but if it opened four genetic locks, Hansen, who only opened a genetic lock, could not defeat it.


    Hansen did not run far, and he heard the loud noise, a gold coin broke into the air to Han Sen, the speed is incredible.


    Hansen did not dare to pick up this gold coin, and directly launched the hole and the body, and escaped the bombardment of this gold coin.


    But the gold coin was like a life, turned a corner in the air, and ran into Hansen''s body.


    Hansen was shocked. The distance was too close. It was too late to get rid of the flash. He had to condense the big thunderboxes again and slammed the gold coins.


    Hey!


    After all, Daleiyin was only the first force of the genetic lock. The lightning was immediately smashed under the collision of the gold coin. The gold coin directly hit Hansen��s fist.


    Hansen used his strength and wanted to fly the gold coin out, but the fist collided with the gold coin, but there was no fierce collision in Hansen''s imagination. The gold coin was glued to Hansen''s fist.


    In the next second, Hansen only felt that the gravity of his body seemed to increase a lot. The body seemed to carry a mountain like a mountain, and he was crushed and fell to the ground.


    "Oops, this sly power is a little weird!" Han Senqiang self-supported and wanted to get up. Although he stood up with strong power and trepidation, his body was heavy and unimaginable. Even walking was difficult. It is simply impossible to escape at such a speed.


    Hey!


    The money screamed, and Hansen spit out a gold coin, which passed through the void and shot Hansen��s already heavy body.

 Chapter 894： Three seconds real man

    Hansen wants to avoid it, but his body is so heavy that it is difficult to move, let alone avoid the gold coins that came from the lasing.


    Hansen turned his hand into a knife, simulating the green blade of the Iron Knight King, glaring at the gold coin.


    However, in the second sanctuary, the swordsmanship, which is invincible, has no effect on the gold coins. The gold coin broke the blade and was once again attached to Hansen��s palm.


    thump!


    The body seemed to have another mountain to be crushed down. Hansen suddenly stood still, and kneeling on the ground, he was able to withstand the terrible heavy power.


    Under the pressure of the gold coins, Hansen��s bones were squeaky, as if they would break at any time.


    Hey!


    The golden cockroaches were merciless, and once again, Hansen spit out a gold coin, and Hansen had no ability to counterattack. He was stuck in the face with gold coins. The whole man fell to the ground, and the boundless terrorist power made him The body pressed the ground out of a large pit, supporting the body with both hands and legs, but they were already caught in the earth.


    "The gap between the two basic locks is still too big. If I can open the second genetic lock, there is still a chance to compete with this one, but now it is terrible. The power of ��� is too weird, if it is a real knife The hard gun of the gun, I still have the opportunity to escape, the power of the gold coin is very strange, accidentally said, now I want to run can not run." Han Sen condensed the power of the whole body, the heart beats wildly, The energy in the kidneys is constantly flowing, and I want to stand up.


    Although the sly gold coin has no direct lethality, if he has a few more gold coins, it is only this horrible pressure that will crush him.


    "Ah!" Hansen made a roar, his body bursting wildly, but it was still difficult to stand up, and his arm bones were shaking and seemed to be overwhelmed.


    Since he started the first gold coin, he has fallen into an absolute disadvantage.


    Snapped!


    Another gold coin was attached to Hansen. Hansen suddenly couldn''t support his arm. The body was directly pressed into the earth, and even the station could not stand up.


    Looking at Hansen who was caught in the earth, he even showed sarcasm in his eyes, and he had to spit out gold coins against Hansen.


    However, suddenly he felt that there was an indescribable horror in the Hansen side, like a volcanic eruption, which made the golden scorpion shocked. A pair of strange eyes stared at Hansen who was caught in the earth.


    In the pit of the earth, Hansen was inside the body pressed by the gold coins, and there seemed to be a horrible force that turned into a strong blaze.


    Hansen is not sure what is going on. He has exhausted all his strength. In the effort to counter the pressure of gold coins, the body''s strength has been overdrawn, but he still can''t stand up.


    At this time, suddenly a horrible force rushed out of the cells of his body, and instantly swept his entire body.


    The blazing light emerged from the cells, making Hansen''s flesh and blood bones seem to be dyed into a crystal-clear blazing color. The hair was immersed in the horrible power to become blazing, and the growth was fast. The long white hair almost fell to the ground.


    The black pupil is also turned into a blazing color, and even the armor of the body can''t resist the immersion of the blazing light, turning into a crystal clear white.


    Hansen��s whole person exudes a blazing sacred light, and the body seems to be more slender and majestic. The temperament of the whole person is completely changed. For example, the supreme **** of the same radiant and long hair gives a sense of sacredness and invisibility. Every inch is perfect and unimaginable, full of explosive power.


    Just the dazzling face like the sun **** is enough to make any men and women in the world self-defeating.


    Hey!


    Han Sen''s body was blazing, and a hand with a holy light was lifted from the pit and pressed on the ground, and then the man stood up from the pit.


    A piece of gold coin that had been suppressed on him fell off, and when it fell to the ground, Hansen stared at the golden dragonfly like a god, and the power of endless horror roared in the body.


    And that arrogant golden cockroach, at this time it seems to be very scared, even slowly retreating, it seems that he is afraid to escape.


    boom!


    The perfect body like a god, with a strong blazing halo, broke the air in the blink of an eye, tearing the space, appearing in front of the golden sly like a teleport, punching the golden scorpion .


    The golden cockroach was shocked and angry. He spit out a gold coin against Hansen. He turned around and desperately jumped, and wanted to jump into the jade scale to escape.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s fist was directly on the gold coin, and the gold coin violently slammed into the golden scorpion. He suddenly saw the golden body smashed and cracked. The money pattern on the body bursted one by one, and the golden poison Blood rushes out.


    The golden screams, the body was smashed into the rock, and the rock was thrown out of a large pit, and the body had been smashed.


    "Hunting the original creature money, you don''t get the soul of the beast, the flesh and blood are edible, and the flesh and blood can randomly increase the original gene by 0 to 10."


    Han Sen heard the sound of hunting is very excited, but suddenly felt that the body is empty, the incomparably powerful force like the tide generally subsided, and returned to the cell in the blink of an eye.


    Hansen only felt that his legs were soft and almost fell to the ground. The extreme contrast made him feel uncomfortable and almost wanted to vomit blood.


    "The super-deity has been overdrawn... can''t support the super-spirit state... the super-deity has been overdrawn... can''t support the super-spirit state..."


    Hansen��s mind echoed like a warning sound, making Hansen a surprise and a depression.


    Surprisingly, the super-spirit state has a substantial use than the original state of the emperor, and it looks very powerful, but he has only persisted for only three seconds, and he has been unable to support it. It��s a little faster.


    "Your sister, this is what is the super emperor state, it is just a three-second real man, can''t you make me more persistent?" Hansen thought depressed.


    However, more is excitement. Under the state of super emperor, he slammed the money that opened the three genetic locks. This strength span is already terrible.


    The study of the fundamental alliance, if the genetic locks opened are two different, it is difficult to match the strength of the other side, and the gap to reach the three genetic locks is already crushed.


    Hansen in the state of super emperor, but only with a genetic lock to kill the money of three genetic locks, such a blessing is very scary.


    The only regret is that the physical quality is still insufficient. The physical fitness of about 600 can only last for two or three seconds. The super-spirit state is too abnormal for the physical quality.


    However, it is relieved to think about it. After all, this state can be related to the emperor. It is super-god. Now Hansen has not even a single gene, and it is normal to afford it.


    If it is not because Hansen is the surpassing super-professional super-progress, I am afraid he can''t support it for a second.

 Chapter 895： Eating meat

    Hansen dragged some tired body, smashed the money corpse, put it in the bag he had prepared, and then walked to the water vine, dripping a drop of life water on its roots, watching it After absorbing it, I observed it for a while, then I rode the golden donkey to the wooden house.


    Back in the yard, Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming have not yet returned, Han Sen Lisuo''s money to remove the blood, cleaned up and took a pot of soup.


    He is going to wait for Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming to come back to eat together. After all, the family saved him and took care of him for so long. It is also appropriate to return.


    The original creatures only have a lot of chances after hunting. There is no need to be embarrassed.


    Hansen also has no special cooking techniques. Except for barbecue, it is cooked and stewed. However, the more primitive the technique, the more pure it is. It has been stewed for a long time with a small fire. The pot is full of meat.


    Waiting until the sun goes down, Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming come back together, and it looks like a very good mood.


    "Come back, I played a different creature today, took a pot of soup, and tasted it." Hansen quickly took the soup out.


    "Where are you playing? Where did you fight?" Qu Lanxi looked at Hansen''s soup in surprise.


    "The jade scale river is playing over there." Han Sen is preparing to continue, but was interrupted by Chu Ming who came over.


    "What are you doing, how do you look like you?" Chu Ming looked at the money in the soup, licked his mouth, put the bag on his back, and pulled out a piece of lean meat weighing two or three pounds from the inside. Proudly said: "What to eat, see no, authentic primitive creatures, blood of the antelope, today we are lucky, cheaper to change this, improve the food, quickly dump your cockroaches, give the meat to the stew on."


    Chu Ming, they have been here for so many years, they are not afraid to hunt down the original creatures. Of course, Hansen, the newcomer who just came, can hunt the original creatures. He only thinks that money is an ordinary creature, and naturally he is not interested in this soup.


    "My soup..." Hansen pointed to his soup and wanted to explain to them that this is also the original creature, and it is still a whole, but it is much more than the original gene contained in their piece of meat.


    But he only said three words, Chu Ming put the pot soup in his hand: "Okay, go, you can''t miss your bowl, you will keep it for tomorrow, it''s rare for us to improve." Once a meal, Ma Li is going to stew."


    Qu Lanxi also said: "It is a rare fate for everyone to get together in this place. You have been here for so long, we have not really had a good meal, and there is one in the house that I brought. The wine has always been unwilling to drink. Today, the meat is stewed and the wine is opened. It is a welcome dinner for you."


    "Okay, then I will go stew." Han Sen was moved in the heart, then no longer said anything, went back to the soup pot, poured the money soup into a basin, and went back to the water to stew the blood antelope.


    A pot of meat is baked, Qu Lanxi gives her the wine away. Three people are drinking meat around the pot. Two or three pounds are less, and stewing is even less. Everyone can get the meat very much. Limited, basically drinking soup, so it is impossible to increase the original gene.


    "I said the Miki brothers, this meat is delicious? The original meat, that is not the same, a word, incense." Chu Ming drunk, and very happy to talk about the scorpion.


    "It''s really fragrant." Hansen nodded. In this place, he was able to drink and eat with two compatriots. It was already something to be happy, and the meat was exceptionally fragrant.


    "Right, Miki, your injury is almost good. Do you want to go to the beast to find a job? Otherwise, when you come to pay tribute, you will be worse. If our jade sword tree is not destroyed, Can also help you, but now there is no ability." Chu Ming''s thinking jumped.


    Qu Lanxi also said: "Yes, Miki, since you have the ability to heal, it is not bad to go to the animal farm to find a job. This dragon blood tree is probably not possible for more than a decade, and now I can��t hope it. ""


    "Tomorrow I will go to the side of the animal farm to see it, I hope there will be a suitable job." Hansen nodded.


    After encountering the money, Han Sen did not dare to look down on the original creatures of the Third Shelter, and the thorny jungle was too dangerous. He did not want to rush before he could find out the situation.


    Moreover, in the case of the Qingming Shelter and the thorn shelter, he also needs to find out early and see if he can find a way to send back to the league, and give the mother and stunned them a safe.


    Hansen also asked Qu Lanxi about the details of the Colosseum and Qingming Shelter, and prepared to go to the shelter tomorrow to see the situation.


    There is not much meat, but all of them are full, and there is not much wine, but the drink is full of fun.


    Early the next morning, Han Sen was awakened by the noisy voice. When he got out of bed and looked outside, he saw that there were not only Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming in the yard, but also a knight armor sitting on a saber-toothed tiger. Man.


    There is a pair of green eyes in the man''s eyes. When you see it, you know that it is not human. It should be a stranger.


    In addition to men, there are more than a dozen different creatures outside the yard, staring at Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming in the yard.


    The alien looked at the ancient tree of dragon blood and said faintly: "You will continue to take care of the ancient trees of the dragon blood. In the future, you will inevitably have the benefits of yours. If you raise the tree, you will not lightly spare you."


    "Yes, Qingming adults." Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming''s face are ugly, but they can only bow their heads, and dare not refute the words of the alien.


    "It turned out that he was a blue knight." Han Sen looked at the aliens and left, there was not much anger.


    A knight-level alien, it is not difficult to surpass him in strength. When the old dragon tree matures, it is in the grasp of Hansen, and naturally it is impossible for him to take it away.


    "It''s unlucky, I was told by the Qing Dynasty Knight that the dragon blood tree is old. We are all busy in this case. If there is any problem with the dragon blood tree, we have to follow the bad luck." Chu Ming said with a sad face.


    Qu Lanxi is also sighing, although she has long thought that the things of the dragon blood tree may not easily pass the Qing Knight, but did not expect to be discovered so soon.


    "In any case, it will take more than ten years for the ancient trees of Dragon Blood to come to fruition. You should not worry about it. I will heat up the soup and eat it." Han Sen walked out with the soup pot.


    "Where there is still a mood to eat, the gas is full, I don''t eat, go to the orchard first." Chu Ming put his hand out of the yard.


    "Quxi sister, you can eat it." Han Sen is going to give Qu Lanxi a bowl of meat.


    "You haven''t gotten the gene for a long time. My basic gene is already full. You can eat it yourself, get some genes, and go back to work." Qu Lanxi pushed the bowl back to Hansen. before.

 Chapter 896： Copper money fruit

    Han Sen just wanted to explain, but Qu Lanxi had turned out of the yard and caught up with Chu Ming and went to the orchard.


    Hansen only shook his head helplessly, and he had a bowl of meat to eat.


    "Eating money, flesh and blood, get 1 point of the original gene."


    This pot of meat and soup went down, adding a total of 3 original genes to Hansen, and Hansen was already full.


    "Forget it, just put it here, they should eat it at noon." Han Sen covered the pot and went out to the jade scale river.


    He wants to see how the water vine and the three fruits grow. He drops a drop of water. It should be able to increase the life of the water vine for two or three months. I don''t know if it can ripen the fruit.


    When I arrived at the location of the water vine, I saw that the three copper coins on the water vine had grown to the size of the egg, and they were bursting with strange fragrances, but they were like copper casting.


    The place where the fruit is connected with the water vine has dried up. It seems that it should be mature, and Hansen has reached out.


    It��s really like a brass cast. If you want to eat it, I��m afraid it��s not realistic. I don��t know what it��s for.


    Hansen looked at it for a while and did not see what the copper money fruit could do.


    But there is nothing wrong with the good things. This water vine and the jade sword tree are all original genetic plants, and the fruit will definitely be useful.


    Hansen took all the three coins and picked them up. If they didn''t know the effect, they stuffed them into their pockets and waited for them to study later.


    Originally Hansen also wanted to absorb the vitality of the water vine, but who knows that after the three fruits were picked, the water vine immediately withered, and even a little life was gone.


    Hansen was not an insatiable person. With the harvest of the three fruits, he did not feel too much regret. He turned and went to the direction of the Qingming Shelter.


    The Qingming Shelter is a dozen miles away from the orchard. Hansen has gone all the way and saw a lot of different creatures, but they all have masters. Without the master��s instructions, they will not attack others.


    A small brick castle that is not too big appears in Hansen''s field of vision. Hansen walks into it and most of the sights are also different creatures. Occasionally, one or two aliens can be seen to see their The breath of life should be just a waiter-level alien.


    Unlike human sanctuaries, there are not so many shops, there is only one market for exchanging goods, and many different creatures are on the market, with many things in front of them.


    Hansen looked very novel. It was hard to imagine before. Different creatures would trade like people.


    Basically, they are all different creatures, and even a stranger can''t see them. However, there must be some alien owners behind these alien creatures. Most of the things they care for are also those of the same kind.


    Hansen is very interested in these things, just walking in the market, most of them are some genetic seeds and genetic fruits, and some flesh and blood of different creatures.


    Hansen saw a monster that was twice as tall as an elephant, standing there, and there was no cargo in front of him. Another alien creature took the genetic seed and placed it in front of it. The behemoth actually scratched his body, shed a bucket of blood and exchanged it for the genetic seed.


    "It��s really open-minded, and different creatures will sell blood.�� Hansen secretly lamented.


    Hansen walked around and suddenly felt something pulling him. He turned and saw that a monkey with red hair was pulling him.


    "What?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "Hey!" The red-haired monkey called twice, pointing his finger at Hansen''s pocket and pointing to the things in front of him.


    "Do you want to change this?" Hansen''s pocket contained the three coins of the money, and he found out a question about the red-haired monkey.


    The red-haired monkey suddenly nodded, and the paw picked up the same thing and sent it to Hansen. The other paw was going to take the copper money in Hansen��s hand.


    Hansen was shrinking his hand and shook his head and said: "If you want to use that, you can''t."


    The red-haired monkey quickly dropped the thing and picked up the same thing and sent it to Hansen. He pointed at the thing inside the paw and said, "Hey!"


    "This is not the case." Hansen did not know what the use of the copper money, but only the life of the machine, the copper money fruit is not the red hair monkey''s two things can be changed.


    The red-haired monkey took two more things, and Hansen shook his head and vetoed it. In the end, Hansen simply fell down and went to see the things in front of the monkey.


    The red-haired monkey suddenly calmed down and squatted on the floor watching Hansen play with the things in front of him. His eyes were always staring at Hansen��s copper money, and his mouth was almost empty.


    The reason why Hansen knelt down and looked carefully was because he used the hole in the Xuanqi field to sweep over the things in front of the red-haired monkey. He found that there was a very special life in the pile of things, and it seemed to be different.


    After a few pulls, Hansen pulled out a genetic seed from it, which was only the size of the corn kernels, black and not so eye-opening, and the skin was crumpled and seemed to have dried up.


    The vitality of this genetic seed is not inferior to the copper money, and it is obvious that it is almost dead, but it still has such a vitality. If it is normal, it may be a mutant gene.


    Hansen took a look at his hand for a while, picked up another few fruits, put it together with the genetic seed, and said to the red-haired monkey: "How about this fruit, what about you?"


    Hansen has a life-bead of water, and he wants to cultivate some advanced genetic plants. However, the Qingming Shelter is only a knight-level shelter. He has been at the market for so long and has not seen a mutant gene. It happened that I met one here.


    The red-haired monkey did not hesitate to push the genetic seeds and fruits directly to Hansen, and then grabbed the fruit in Hansen��s hand and directly chewed it into his mouth.


    Immediately after the copper shell outside the fruit was chewed, a fragrant liquid flowed out, and the red-haired monkey swallowed the liquid, and the chewed copper shell spit out.


    After Hansen finished reading, he took up the seeds and turned the fruit and was ready to go. The red-haired monkey took him again, pointed to his pocket, and then pointed to the things on the ground.


    "No change." Hansen said that he turned and left, and the monkey had nothing to attract him.


    However, the red-haired monkey was anxious. When he reached out, he grabbed it into Hansen��s pocket and wanted to grab the two copper coins left in his pocket.

 Chapter 897： Heterogeneous gene

    Han Sen did not move, the right **** and the thumb buckled, the body of the mysterious movement of the hole, suddenly a gold coin between the two fingers, against the red-haired monkey. .


    Snapped!


    The gold coin was directly attached to the head of the red-haired monkey. When the red-haired monkey sank, it suddenly slammed into the ground and supported the body with both hands, so that it was not crushed on the ground.


    The red-haired monkey was eager to ask, and the mouth opened. Hansen was a gold coin directly on its mouth, and immediately sealed the mouth of the red-haired monkey. The head of the red-haired monkey sank and fell face directly. On the ground, it looks like a hoe.


    Hansen glanced at it and ignored it. He turned and walked to the other side.


    Hansen simulated the power of gold coins from money. Although Hansen himself only opened the first genetic lock, there is no way to simulate it perfectly. It is much worse than using money. But it is enough to suppress the red-haired monkey. More powerful than the big Lei Yin boxing.


    The soldier did not solve the red-haired monkey. Hansen walked to the other side of the market and wanted to see if he could find other useful things.


    Not far away, but seeing a stranger stopped Hansen��s way.


    "Is it difficult for the owner of the monkey to come to trouble?" Hansen frowned at the alien, and he was alert.


    The alien is a man''s appearance, but the two ears are long like fins, only one eye with a red eye on the head.


    "What do you call?" In addition to Hansen''s surprise, the alien was very polite.


    "My name is Miki, what is your business?" Hansen asked.


    "I saw your strength in the use of the red monkeys. It seems that there is a crushing power. I have something to do next. I hope that you can use this power to help me a favor. I can pay the alien gene as a reward. I don''t know how you want to do it. "The stranger said very kindly to Hansen.


    Hansen originally thought that this kind of alienation was to find trouble, but did not expect that this would be the case, and there were some accidents.


    "I don''t know what I can do for you?" Hansen asked.


    "I want to tame a blast beast, but the blast is too violent, and has been unwilling to surrender to me. I hope that you can suppress one or two, so that I can tame it," said the alien.


    "That''s all right, but what level of alienation is you, how many alien genes can you pay?" Hansen asked with interest.


    "My name Yu Yan, is a knight, has a fire-like alien gene, I can pay you the ten-fired heterogeneous gene." Heteron said.


    "Okay, but if you talk about it first, if you can''t tame it yourself, it has nothing to do with me. I still have to pay for it." Hansen looked at Yu Yan.


    "Of course, I can pay you the alien gene first." Yu Yan said, he reached out and a little golden flame burned in his palm. He was shot by Yu Yan and went to Hansen.


    Han Sen reached out and grabbed it. The golden flame suddenly melted into the palm of his hand and turned into a warm stream into the limbs.


    "Knight-level fire gene +1."


    Yu Yan gave the Hansen ten ignition genes in succession, and Hansen collected them all.


    Although these fire genes can''t make Hansen''s ** powerful, Hansen''s resistance to fire power will become stronger than the average person, and when he uses fire power, the efficiency will become higher. .


    For the average person, if it is not the strength of the cultivation of the fire system, this fire gene is not very useful, but Hansen can simulate the power of various attributes, and the alien gene will not be too much.


    After paying the alien gene, Yu Yan left Hansen with Hansen and went to a manor near the Qingming Shelter. The size of the manor is not small. There are different creatures walking around. The existence of the original level, it seems that this jade inflammation should be a heterogeneous identity.


    In a cage, Hansen saw the blast beast that Yu Yan said, some like a huge wolf, all over the body, and from time to time issued a wind blade, the box was beaten.


    Hansen hit a gold coin on the body of the blasting beast. The blast beast was trapped in the cage and couldn��t escape. He was directly attached to the body by the gold coin. The violent figure suddenly sank, but it was not crushed. Next, instead of snarling at Hansen, I want to rush out of the cage and rush to Hansen.


    Hansen hit seven gold coins in a row, which made the body of the blast be heavy, the action became extremely difficult, and it was difficult to be so violent.


    "Sure enough, using the first heavy hole mysterious to simulate the strength of gold coins, the effect is much worse than the real gold coin strength. If it is the gold coin, if you suppress such primitive creatures, I am afraid that as long as two gold coins can achieve such an effect, It seems that it is still necessary to open several genetic locks first." Han Sen secretly said.


    Yu Yan was very happy. When he opened the cage, he would leave his mark on the forehead of the wind beast.


    However, even if it was suppressed, the blasting beast still refused to yield and refused to accept the brand of Yuyan.


    Yu Yan held a whip in his hand, his hand trembled, and the whips suddenly burned with a blazing flame. A whip was drawn on the body of the blasting beast, and suddenly a blackened whip was drawn on it.


    Did not play a few times, the blast wolf was pumped out of the skin, the body of a blackened whip was shocking.


    However, the temperament of the blast beast is very violent, strong self-supporting, not falling, against the snarl of Yu Yan and Hansen crazy, although unable to resist, but there is no sign of being tamed.


    Yu Yan and a whip of the whip down, the blast wolf can not move, and finally the whole body was pumped black, and finally could not support falling to the ground, has been less air-exhausted, seeing it is no longer, but still refused to yield Lying on the ground, yelling at the two people.


    Yu Yan was tired of playing, and at this time it was a little discouraged: "This blast beast is too wild. It seems that there is no chance to surrender it. It is a strange creature from the thorny jungle."


    "Is it coming out of the bush?" Hansen looked at the dying beast with some surprise.


    "Yeah, we found it on the edge of the thorny jungle. There are not many primitive creatures that can open four genetic locks. I spent a lot of money, killing and killing a dozen primitive creatures, and then catching it back. However, it has been difficult to tame. It seems that there is no chance. It can only kill the flesh and blood, but it is a pity." Yu Yan looked too fast, but still whispered to them. The blast beast said.


    Hansen��s heart moved and looked at the blasting beast and asked: ��I don��t know if you are selling this blasting beast?��


    "Since it can''t be tamed, it can be sold naturally, but it depends on what price you can pay." Yu Yan said with a smile.


    "How about using this?" Hansen found out a copper money fruit.

 Chapter 898： (Allies plus more)

    "This is a copper golden fruit. This thing grows deep in the jungle of thorns, but it is hard to see outside. Where did you get it?" Yu Yan looked at Hansen''s hand with some surprise.


    "I picked it on a wild vine on the jade scale river," Hansen said.


    "Then you are so good, it must be that the seeds of the copper golden fruit were washed out by the jade scale river. I don''t know what was affected by it, but it took root and sprouted the fruit." Yu Yan nodded.


    "Can''t you use this to change the wind?" Hansen asked again.


    "It is OK, if I can tame it, naturally it is not a copper golden fruit that can be changed, but now that it can''t be tamed, if you sell flesh and blood, you can''t sell a copper gold fruit. This is fair, you put it Let it take it away." Yu Yan was very refreshed, took the copper and gold fruit, let Han Sen take the blast beast away.


    Hansen lifted the gold coin''s suppression of the blasting beast. It was already very heavy. No gold coins could be used to suppress it. Hansen used the golden retriever to drag it back to the huts.


    Hansen intends to try to be able to tame the blast beast. Since this guy came out of the thorny jungle, it must be familiar with the thorny jungle and know where to go where there is danger.


    If you can tame it, it will be safer to follow it into the bush, otherwise there will be no place to hunt, and the strength is too slow.


    Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming did not see Hansen at noon. When they were preparing to cook, they saw a lot of meat and soup in the pot.


    "It seems that Sanmu has left us a polite." Chu Ming heated the broth, and even the meat was divided into two bowls. He gave a bowl to Qu Lanxi and drank a bowl.


    "Our basic genes are already full, it is pure waste to eat these, or to keep Sanmu." Qu Lanxi said.


    "A pot of meat only. When we look back at the meat, we think about him." Chu Ming has already stuffed a piece of meat into his mouth and chewed it up.


    Although the money is ugly, but after the skin is smashed, the meat inside is even fatter than the frog meat, and it tastes very delicious.


    But only this one, Chu Ming stunned, and looked straight at the meat in the bowl and said: "There is a ghost... This is not right..."


    "What''s wrong with this meat?" Qu Lanxi asked in confusion.


    "This...this...this is the original flesh and blood... I just took a bite and added a little original gene..." Chu Ming pointed at the meat.


    "No?" Qu Lanxi didn''t believe so much, thinking that Chu Ming was making fun of himself, but he tasted it and suddenly stopped.


    "I didn''t lie to you. It''s really the flesh and blood of the original creature. The Miki kid actually hunted a primitive creature. How is this possible?" Chu Ming couldn''t believe it. He even drank a few soups and ate. Some meat, and indeed added a little original gene.


    A bowl of meat and soup was eaten by him. Like Hansen, he added three original genes.


    Qu Lanxi is also a puzzled face. Han Sen is able to kill the original creatures. This is a bit bizarre.


    "When he comes back, he must ask the kid, who is the money from which he got it, maybe we can get back a few more..." Chu Ming said excitedly.


    The two men waited until the afternoon until they finally saw Hansen riding back from the scorpion, and the golden scorpion squatted with the blasted beast that was seriously injured.


    "Miki, your money is from where... I rely on... the blast beast..." Chu Ming��s words have not been finished, and he saw the blasting beast behind the golden hair, suddenly surprised and opened his mouth.


    "Blasting beast?" Qu Lanxi was also shocked, and quickly looked at Hansen behind him, and saw the blast beast that was smashed by Golden Retriever, and suddenly stayed.


    When Yu Yan lived back to catch the blast beast, but he stunned for a while and opened up the original creatures of the four genetic locks. It is very rare, and there is no one in the Qing dynasty shelter.


    Only after that, no one has ever seen this blasting beast. Everyone knows it well. It must be that Yuyan has not been able to tame the blast beast, otherwise he will bring it out to show off.


    "Miki... This is the blast of the beast. Where did you get it... Right... That money, where did you hunt?" Chu Ming was incoherent for a while, and he had too many doubts in his heart.


    "Isn''t you told me last time? Money is hunted from the jade scale river. This blast beast was exchanged from a jade knight with a copper gold fruit." Hansen came down from the back of the monarch In the past, the blast wolf was taken from the back of the golden retriever and placed in the yard.


    The blast wolf has been dying, and even the snoring can''t be made, but the eyes are still staring at Hansen with some fierceness, and they are not exposed to weakness because of the weakness of life.


    "Wait... What is the copper gold fruit? And, how can you kill the original level of money?" Chu Ming is more confused.


    "This is the case. I met the injured money. There is a strange water vine next to it. There are three fruits on it." Hansen said things about it, it��s almost true. The words are just that the money is said to have been seriously injured.


    "I rely on you, this luck is really good, but you are stupid, how to take the copper and gold fruit to change what broken seeds and blast beasts? Copper gold fruit is very useful for the evolution of alien organisms, than the same level Gene seeds are also worth the money, although the blast beast is also valuable, but it can be honed to be valuable, but when buying meat, a copper golden fruit should be able to change two original grades of flesh and blood..." Chu Ming��s face of hate iron can not be steel, Seeing Hansen��s eyes is like watching a loser.


    "I want to try to see if I can tame this blast beast." Hansen said with a smile.


    "How is it possible, we are human beings, it is very difficult for us to surrender the alien creatures, not to mention the fact that this blasting beast can not even be tempered by Yuyan knights, let alone us." Chu Ming shook his head.


    "It may not be impossible, try it." Hansen smiled.


    When he was at the second shelter, he raised a lot of different creatures, and he didn''t feel how difficult it was for humans to tame different creatures.


    Qu Lanxi listened to two people talking, but did not say anything, but looked at Han Sen in a complicated look. She originally thought that Miki was somewhat unusual, but she did not expect Hansen to do something that surprised her.


    Hunting money, picking up copper and gold fruit, if it is just luck, Qu Lanxi is not willing to believe.


    And the dragon-blooded ancient tree was restored to life after Hansen came.


    Qu Lanxi looked at Hansen''s eyes more and more complicated, but Hansen did not want to say, she did not ask anything.


    Although the time to get along soon, but Qu Lanxi can feel it, Han Sen is not a bad person, but Hansen''s performance is somewhat beyond her expectations, she is shocked.


    "Is there a big family named Han in the league?" Qu Lanxi frowned.

 Chapter 899： Scarlet pine tree

    When Hansen first came, he was afraid of an accident. He originally only reported the name of Miki, but after getting along for a long time, he knew the situation here. He knew that even if Hanson��s name was not known to him, he would not care so much. When I chatted, I said my name is Han. .


    Unfortunately, Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming were trapped here for too long. They had never heard of Hansen��s name. Even if they reported their surnames, they had never heard of them. They thought that Hansen had a fake surname in the type.


    Qu Lanxi thought for a long time, and did not think of it. There is a family named Han in the league that can cultivate such a powerful person.


    However, Qu Lanxi does not have the meaning of asking the bottom. It doesn''t matter what the surname is. It is enough to know that he is worthy of making a relationship.


    "Miki, do you really want to tame this blast beast?" Chu Ming looked at Han Sen squatting beside the blast beast, and felt that Han Sen was really whimsical and wanted to tame the blast beast.


    "This guy came out of the jungle of thorns. If you can tame it, we can follow it into the jungle of thorns without having to worry about getting into some terrible places. How can we try it?" Hansen tells the truth. .


    "There is nothing wrong with saying this, but human beings want to tame different creatures is a hundred times more difficult than the aliens. This alien creature can''t even be tempered by the Yuyan knight. How do you get it?" Chu Ming asked. .


    "Try it, there is no such a good way." Han Sen squatted beside the blast beast, reaching out to touch the hair on top of his head, but the dying beast had opened his mouth and wanted to bite Hansen.


    It was only too heavy to hurt, and it was already difficult to lift his head. Naturally, Hansen could not be bitten, but his hair was low and low.


    Hansen ignored it and stroked its head. For a while, the light was raised on his hands, and the wounds on his body were treated with the Holy Light.


    Both Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming are surprised to see that Hansen uses healing power. There are fewer humans who can use this power, and most women choose to practice such super-nuclear genetic techniques. Hansen is also a big man who has practiced. Healing power is relatively rare.


    However, because Hansen simulated only the power of the holy rhinoceros to open the first genetic lock, the sanctuary of the third **** has already appeared to be somewhat inadequate, and the original creature that cures the blast beast is much worse than before.


    Fortunately, the effect is still OK, but in just ten minutes, the wound on the blast beast is better.


    After recovering a little bit of strength, the blasted beast turned his head and Hankou��s hand bite, but Hansen was prepared to avoid the bite of the blast beast. A gold coin was on its head, suddenly The head that pressed it was on the ground again.


    This blast beast is really fierce, and he does not appreciate Hansen��s kindness in treating him. He spits out a wind blade against Hansen��s mouth and points to Hansen��s critical throat.


    It was only at this time that its injury was too heavy, and it was suppressed by the gold coins. The power was small and poor, and the wind blade was broken by Hansen.


    Connected to play gold coins to suppress its whole body, so that it has no strength to fight the wind blade, Han Sen while treating its injuries, while playing gold coins to suppress, so that it has no ability to do evil.


    After more than an hour of treatment, Hansen has been a little tired. The blaster has suffered a lot of injuries, and his body has been suppressed by twenty or thirty gold pieces.


    For a few days, Han Sen tried to treat it with his wounds, but he tried to get close to it. But the blast beast was very violent, just yelling at Hansen��s fierce screaming. If it wasn��t for the fundamental repression of it, it would have been rushed. Hansen was killed.


    Han Sen knows that this is an urgent matter, and he will come here every day, and he will not be in a hurry.


    In the hidden place beside the jade scale river, Hansen planted the dried mutant seed, dripped a drop of water, and had already sprouted when he went to see it the next day.


    Hansen tried to drop more drops of water, and found that this type of seed can only absorb one year of water drops at most, and it is difficult to grow faster.


    After this kind of child grows up, it looks like a small pine tree, but it doesn''t grow much. It has always been a one-foot-high appearance, and the whole body is red.


    Hansen gave it a year''s water drops every day. It didn''t grow taller anymore, but the blood on the tree was getting heavier and he didn''t know what it was.


    However, it is so good, if it is a big tree, even if it is such a remote place, it is easy to be discovered.


    Just like the ancient tree of dragon blood, even if it is planted in your own yard, it was discovered by people. Such a small pine tree is hard to be discovered, and it is the meaning of Hansen.


    However, Hansen has begun to be somewhat guilty. It takes at least a hundred years for the mutated gene plant to mature. He can now add up to two or three decades of life, and it is not enough for Xiaosong to directly flower.


    The wild genetic plants in the vicinity of this dozens of miles have been cleaned up by Hansen, unless they go further downstream, or they can only go to the upstream of the thorn bush to find genetic plants.


    "As long as you don''t enter the thorny jungle, there should be no problem." Hansen hesitated, but decided to go upstream to find wild genetic plants.


    The upper reaches of the road for more than a dozen miles is the jungle of thorns. Hansen did not dare to enter the jungle of thorns. However, there are many wild genetic plants on the banks of the river in the past ten miles. Hansen has found more than 30 strains. Nearly twenty years of life beads.


    After absorbing these, it is difficult to find a genetic plant. You can only go tens of miles to the downstream, and the farther you are from the thorny jungle, the fewer genetic plants you can find.


    "It seems that it is still necessary to tame the blast beast early, and it is the right way to enter the thorn bush." ??Han Sen is slightly distressed.


    The blasting beast is really difficult. It is a hard and hard guy. No matter what method Hansen uses, it is full of hostility to everything, and there is no sign of being tamed.


    "Want to find a way to tame it?" Han Sen thought back to the wooden house, just to the side of the blast beast, the blast beast was a wind blade facing him.


    Hansen punched the wind blade and saw that the gold coins on the blasting beast had broken a few pieces, so that the blast beast could move a little, and immediately added a few.


    "I used to hear that someone was sleeping with a different creature, and mixed into a different creature, so that the alien creature thought he was the same kind. Do I have to use this method?" Look at the fierce appearance of the blast beast, facing He didn''t dare to scream and scream, Hansen immediately gave up the idea.


    But thinking of this matter, Hansen��s eyes lit up, and thought of an idea, watching the blast beast whispered to himself: ��Maybe there will be some effects.��

 Chapter 890： Taming the blast beast

    Hansen��s way of thinking is simple. The former person can mix in it, that is, imitate the behavior of different creatures, and then the time is long and contaminated with the smell of the other party, which will make the other party mistakenly think it is the same kind. 3. The fastest


    This method is obviously not suitable for the fierce blast beast, but if you want to make it think that it is the same kind, you don''t have to sleep with it. Hansen has a special method.


    This method can''t be used by others. Only Hansen can use it. He uses the hole Xuan Jing to simulate the scent of the blasting beast, and makes his breath become the same as that of the blast wolf. So it is close to the blast wolf. The effect, the typhoon wolf''s hostility to Hansen is greatly reduced.


    Hansen suddenly overjoyed and tried to keep this kind of breath close to the blast wolf every day. Although the typhoon wolf was still very vigilant to him, his vigilance was reduced.


    It was just over a month, and the blast beast was no longer hostile to Hansen. Even if Hansen did not use gold coins to suppress it, it would not attack Hansen again.


    When Hansen did not simulate its breath, the blast wolf did not attack his intentions.


    However, this is only limited to Hansen. This guy is too fierce and arrogant. Even Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming, who meet every day, will be attacked by it without any mercy. A small house was built along the jade scale river to support this blast.


    Hansen cultivated the blast beast while practicing the tunnel Xuan Jing, hoping to take it to the thorn bush for hunting early.


    The water droplets he collected before have already been exhausted in this one-month period. They must go to find some genetic plants to absorb, otherwise the growth of the **** pine will be stagnant.


    Fortunately, hard work pays off, and in the next two months, the blast beast has basically been able to follow Hansen��s orders. Without Hansen��s order, the blast beast will not actively attack others.


    "You actually tamed the blast beast?" Chu Ming looked at the blast beast around Han Sen, and his face was unbelievable.


    "Lucky success." Hansen is also somewhat proud of his heart, I am afraid that only the world can tame this blast beast.


    "How did you do it?" Qu Lanxi was also surprised to see the blast beast. This is the original creature that opened the four genetic locks. It is much stronger than them. Even the Qing Knight is just open. Four genetic locks.


    The Yu Yan Knight did not tame it after exhausting the method. He did not expect it to be tamed by Hansen in less than two months.


    "This kind of thing depends on talent." Hansen said helplessly, he can''t tell Chu Ming them, he can simulate the life of the blast wolf, so he can tame it.


    "I am going to take a little wind to go to the thorny jungle tomorrow. It may take a few days to come back. You don''t have to worry." Hansen waited for so long, and he couldn''t immediately go to the thorny jungle.


    Life water pearls have already been used up, and the bloodstains have been hanging with a small drop of water every day in recent days, and they can no longer grow fast.


    "Although you have a small wind, but after all, its strength is still too weak, is it too risky to go to the thorny jungle now?" Chu Ming said.


    "Although there are some risks, there is no other way to choose. Under the rule of the aliens, we have no other opportunities. If we do not take risks, we will never have a chance." Hansen said.


    "I am going with you." Qu Lanxi on the side suddenly said.


    "Xi sister!" Chu Ming and Han Sen are both surprised.


    "Lan Xijie, let me go to explore the road for the first time, after confirming the safe area, next time we will go together." Hansen said quickly.


    Qu Lanxi said: "Isn''t that for you to take risks alone? When do we have something to enjoy?"


    "Then let''s go together." Chu Ming said with a bite.


    Qu Lanxi shook his head slightly: "You stayed to take care of the orchard. This is our root. If there is no harvest in the jungle of thorns, there will be a way to come back. Otherwise, even if the tribute is not handed over, it will be troublesome."


    Chu Ming still wants to say something, but was interrupted by Qu Lanxi: "And my ability should be useful in the jungle of thorns, can provide some help for you, you don''t have to fight again, I must go. ""


    Chu Ming opened his mouth, but could not say anything. It seems that he also agreed with Qu Lanxi that there is no way to refute.


    Hansen is somewhat curious about the ability of Qu Lanxi. He has been here for so long. He only knows that Chu Ming is the power of the fire system, but he has not seen the power of Qu Lanxi.


    However, no matter what kind of power Qu Lanxi is, she just opened a genetic lock. Hansen felt that she couldn''t help too much. She wanted to open her mouth to persuade her not to go, but Qu Lanxi''s attitude was very determined. Sen also refused.


    It is more difficult for human beings to open genetic locks than humans. The human beings who have just been promoted to the transcendence have only three hundred physical qualities. Unless they are gifted, it is impossible to open a second genetic lock.


    According to the Alliance��s study of the Third Shelter, except for a few geniuses, it is possible to open a genetic lock for every three hundred increase in human physical fitness.


    That is to say, when the human body''s physical fitness reaches 600, it is possible to open the second genetic lock.


    However, to achieve the physical fitness of 600, it is definitely not an easy task for ordinary transcenders.


    One hundred points of common gene can increase the physical quality is probably one hundred, one hundred points of the original gene can increase two hundred physical qualities.


    That is to say, the transcendence must be full of ordinary genes and original genes, it is possible to reach the physical fitness of 600, and open the second genetic lock.


    If you are lucky, you can get some variant genes and blood genes, so the difficulty of opening will be greatly reduced.


    A hundred mutated genes can increase the physical fitness of about 400. The blood gene of the **** is about 800. As for the super **** gene, humans still don''t know it.


    Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming are just full of common genes, and there are not many primitive genes. It is obviously impossible to open a second genetic lock.


    At this point, Hansen''s advantage is much larger. His hole mystery has already faintly broken through the second weight. It should take a long time to open the second genetic lock.


    "You can rest assured that although I only opened a genetic lock, but I will not drag your hind legs, my strength is useful to you." Qu Lanxi said confidently.


    "What kind of power do you have?" This kind of thing is not a joke, there is a risk of life, Hansen must ask.


    "Smell, my strength is the smell." Qu Lanxi said calmly.


    "Smell? What kind of power is that?" Hansen gave a slight sigh, and he really didn''t know much about this ability.

 Chapter 901： Flame porcupine

    "I can cover the smell of our body, let the smelly and sensitive creatures not notice us, can not trace our smell, and I can still see the residual smell in the air, to distinguish what creatures have stayed nearby... ..." Qu Lanxi probably explained his ability. .


    Hansen was very surprised to hear that Qu Lanxi��s ability was not very strong, but it was indeed a very powerful and useful ability.


    The ability of Qu Lanxi was really helpful for this trip to the thorny jungle. Hansen did not reject it any more, so he promised Qu Lanxi to go to the thorn bush.


    It is very important to be able to eliminate the odor, otherwise it will be easy to be discovered by different organisms, even if you want to run.


    After a day of preparation, Hansen went to the thorn bush with Qu Lanxi in the morning of the next day. Although he was prepared, Hansen was actually a bit embarrassed. After all, he did not rule everything here. The power, and there are too many mysteries in the bush.


    If you don''t have a blast, Hansen will not step into the thorny jungle.


    Two people entered the thorny jungle but a few hundred meters. Hansen discovered a wild genetic plant. When he took care of the Qu Lanxi, he took the gene plant and absorbed it.


    There was a blast wolf leading the way, and after a few miles, Hansen absorbed more than a dozen wild genetic plants, and the harvest was huge.


    They are still only in the edge of the thorny jungle, surrounded by trees and flowers, and a small piece of thorns will be seen at a distance.


    After the real deep thorns of the jungle, there are thorns everywhere, and I am afraid that the creatures will become more and more. Relatively speaking, this side is still a safe area.


    Suddenly, the small wind stopped and screamed at the front of the mouth.


    Hansen quickly calmed down the wind and used the hole to sneak in front, but his hole was limited in scope and there was nothing in the range.


    The pupils in Qu Lanxi''s eyes were silvered and looked around. When they looked at Hansen, they said: "There are no more than eight hours of odor residue nearby, at least two different kinds of different creatures in a few hours. I have been here before."


    ��Can you tell what is different?�� Hansen asked.


    "These two odors are things I haven''t seen before, and I can''t be sure what the creature is." Qu Lanxi replied.


    The small wind made a warning gesture toward the front, and the hair on the body was erected. Hansen knew that the strange creature should be close to this side, and quickly took the Qu Lanxi and Xiaofengfeng to hide behind a thorn bush.


    There is Qu Lanxi using power to cover the smell around him. Unless there are different creatures directly discovering them, they will not know their existence.


    After a short while, I saw the grass in front of me shaking, and then I saw a red body, like a metal cast, the porcupine with a spiked bones drilled out from it.


    "I came across a primitive creature, I don''t know if it opened several genetic locks." Han Sen scanned the porcupine with a sigh of scent and found that its life was not weaker than the wind.


    The porcupine walked under a big tree and used the pig to dig the soil next to the root of the tree. In a short time, a pit was arched out. Under the mud, there was something like a mushroom of the oyster mushroom. The porcupine suddenly chewed it up.


    "You are waiting here, let''s get rid of it." Hansen was a little excited and could fall into the original creature of such a single order, which was exactly what he wanted.


    "Be careful." Qu Lanxi was a little nervous, and Hansen said.


    Hansen let Xiaofengfeng wait here, and he walked quietly around the back of the porcupine, slowly approaching it. Fortunately, the foundation of his previous practice was still there, and the way of assassination converges the whole body, approaching the porcupine. Near the distance of three meters, the porcupine was still eating, and Hansen��s arrival was not found.


    Until it was within two meters of the porcupine, Hansen suddenly burst into trouble, and a gold coin popped out of his finger, and the sneak attack fell on the porcupine.


    The porcupine was furious, turned his head and snarled at Hansen, and the spikes on his body were all erected. One of them was violently shot away from Hansen, even more fierce than the arrow, almost instantly. In front of Hansen.


    Hansen fully exerted the method of applying the hole to the body, and the dangerous and dangerous escaped the spike. The porcupine thorn that was more than a foot long was almost rubbed against his cheek.


    Hey!


    The porcupine thorn pierced a large tree that was held by two people. The force was still not extinguished. The spurt went out for more than ten meters before it landed on the ground.


    The strength of the plants in the third shelter is not comparable to that of the second shelter. The power of the porcupine has been terrifying.


    A hit, the porcupine has been like a metal chariot like Hansen crazy collision, its metal spike, if it is hit, I am afraid it will become a horse cellar immediately.


    Hansen''s figure is a quick walk, using the position and layout, plus the surrounding geographical environment and the porcupine.


    The small wind blasted from the side, the strength of the mouth and the wind condensed, turned into a air cannon, and sprayed directly toward the porcupine.


    Hey!


    The air cannon was able to send out the wind force of the fourth genetic lock. The extremely compressed air bomb slammed on the porcupine, exploding like a bomb, suddenly blasting the huge porcupine. On the ground, the porcupine thorns on the body were blown up a small piece, and the flesh was also blown up, and the blood poured out like spring water.


    The porcupine is also a sly character. Even in spite of the injury on his body, he turned his head and screamed at the wind. The porcupine thorns on his body were erected, burning red fire, and then a stabbing flame porcupine was like an arrow rain. Like, mad at the wind.


    The wind and the wind screamed loudly, forming a whirlwind outside the body, and it was hard to make a flaming porcupine of the rain, and no one could stab it.


    Hansen took the opportunity to pop the gold coins against the porcupines. The porcupines, which attracted all the attention by the small winds, did not have the opportunity to avoid the gold coins. The body was stuck with a lot of gold coins, and the body suddenly became somewhat dull.


    The small wind was in the mouth of the beast, and an air cannon was condensed, and the porcupine was bombarded with the porcupine. The porcupine was suppressed by the gold coins, and the body became dull, where it was still hiding, and suddenly it was smashed to the ground. , making a scream.


    Under the joint efforts of Hansen and Xiaofengfeng, the porcupine was quickly suppressed and could not be moved. It was bombarded by a small wind and it was no longer possible. Hansen went to the brain with a big thunder. Make up a punch and directly kill the seriously injured porcupine.


    "Hunt the original level of biological flame beasts, get the soul of the beast, the flesh and blood can be eaten, the absorption can randomly get 0 to 10 original genes."

 Chapter 902： Arrow Beast Soul (Lord Plus)

    Flame Beast: Arrow Beast Soul.


    Han Sen saw the type of the flame beast, and suddenly he was happy. He was the best at using the bow and arrow. I couldn��t think of the first beast in the third shelter.


    The only pity is that he does not have a bow now, but the problem of the bow is relatively easy to solve. As long as he can return to the league, he can get an alloy bow and use it.


    Qu Lanxi was surprised to see that a primitive creature that opened three genetic locks was solved so easily. The cooperation between Hansen and the blast beast is perfect. It is hard to believe that the blast beast is only Domesticated for less than two months.


    In fact, Hansen has long been accustomed to working with small silver and silver. Hansen��s own experience is very rich in how to fight with different creatures. In addition, he is good at the layout of the tunnel and the prejudging technique. Therefore, it is better for him to cooperate with the blasting beast. In fact, he is still worse in domestication. The small wind is not as good as the small silver and silver. There are many places where you need to run and train.


    "Do we want to go back?" Qu Lanxi looked at the body of the flame beast. In her opinion, it was no small gain to be able to hunt a primitive alien.


    "Go inside and look at it." Hansen naturally can''t return directly like this. The flame beast is too big, and there is only one, and bringing back everyone can''t increase the original gene.


    The little wind is not at all polite, just rushing to eat the body of the flame beast, Han Sen Li sighed, let the small wind retreat, and then cut off a piece of meat to put inside the package, the rest of the flesh and blood let it go Foraging.


    Although most of the meat is still given to it, the authority as the leader cannot be lost. Otherwise, the little wind will become more and more disobedient, and even challenge his authority. This is the case with animal nature.


    Qu Lanxi saw that most of the flesh and blood had made the wind blew for food. Although it felt a pity, she also knew that if she wanted to move on, it would be impossible to bring such a large prey.


    Looking at the bleak wind, Hansen said to Qu Lanxi: "Remove the **** smell here, so as not to attract other alien creatures."


    Unlike the previous two shelters, the third sanctuary has many different creatures that will eat. Their evolution is more obvious, especially the process of opening the genetic lock. Every alien must have to go through. of.


    "It has been eliminated." Qu Lanxi replied.


    Han Sen nodded slightly, the power of Qu Lanxi is really useful, otherwise they will encounter a lot of trouble in the jungle, this time with Qu Lanxi came to bring the right.


    After the small wind and the flesh and blood, the two people continued on the road and walked for a while. When Hansen was ready to move on, the little wind was sitting there and called twice, and refused to go any further.


    "Is there any danger in front?" Hansen tried to go in the other direction, and the wind caught up and seemed to be very afraid of the previous direction.


    Hansen has a small wind, the main purpose is here, he is also very satisfied with the performance of the small wind.


    "Wait a minute, the smell here is very confusing. I have seen a lot of different smells of different creatures. There are many different creatures in this area." After a short walk, Qu Lanxi stopped again.


    "Can you tell what creature is it?" Hansen asked.


    "There is a part of the smell left by the crab. I have seen it in the shelter. There are a lot of crabs. I have seen at least a dozen crabs and the smell of ironworms. There are no more than twenty smells." Qu Lanxi said after careful discrimination: "There are fourteen iron bugs that are ordinary creatures, and seven are primitive creatures. The crabs are primitive."


    "This can also be distinguished?" Hansen looked at Qu Lanxi with surprise.


    "Different grades of creatures, the smell will be a little different, but it must be contrasted to be able to distinguish it. If it is a kind of alien creature that I have not seen, even if it smells its breath, it can''t tell its order. Qu Lanxi explained.


    The two slowed down and walked forward. When they didn''t go far, they saw that there was a plate on the old tree in front. The blue carapace, the crab with huge crab claws and sharp claws, was climbing over the canopy. The crab claws caught a fruit and ran into the mouth, and the chewed flesh flew.


    "The shell of the tree crab is very hard, only the mouth is weak," Qu Lanxi said.


    Hansen nodded, and there was no such thing as letting Xiaofengfeng rush to smash and kill. Instead, he summoned the flame beast arrow, and a long metal arrow burning in flames fell into Hansen��s hands.


    Hansen took the long arrow as a javelin and held it in his hand. He stared at the tree crab, waiting for it to climb down from the tree. When he climbed halfway, the flame beast arrow in his hand was thrown at the tree crab.


    I saw a rocket passing through the air and rushing toward the tree crab. The crab immediately found the rocket, and the crab claws were bolted to the rocket. The speed was fast and accurate. .


    But who knows that the rocket is spinning in the air, the incredible one, the incredible crab claws that escaped the crab, directly pierced into its mouth, it seems that the drill is generally crazy to drill inside.


    "Hey!" The tree crab screamed and fell from the tree. After a few struggles, it didn''t move.


    "Hunting the original biological crab, you don''t get the soul of the animal, the flesh and blood are edible, and the absorption can randomly get 0 to 10 original genes."


    Hansen used to pick up the crabs. Qu Lanxi was a bit too sleepy. Some people couldn��t believe Hansen and asked: "You really just just promoted the transcendence? You are too strong." ?"


    "My physical fitness is better than the average person." Hansen smiled and did not explain much. He continued to move forward with a small wind.


    There are so many crabs here that they walked two miles. Hansen hunted seven or eight crabs and carried them in their pockets.


    However, it is very strange that this road has come, and no more wild plants have been seen.


    ��Is it true that wild genetic plants have been eaten by different creatures?�� Hansen��s heart wondered.


    "I''m not right." Qu Lanxi suddenly frowned and said.


    "What''s wrong?" Hansen was shocked and thought that Qu Lanxi had discovered that he was secretly absorbing wild genetic plants.


    "I smelled a lot of odors left by the iron worms, but we came along this road, but we didn''t even encounter an iron worm. There must be something weird." Qu Lanxi said seriously.


    "When did the iron bugs pass by here?" Hansen asked.


    "There were many iron bugs that were active here yesterday." Qu Lanxi looked around and said.

 Chapter 903： Weird valley (the lord plus more)

    Hansen and Qu Lanxi continued to move forward. After walking for more than a dozen miles, there was still no iron worms. The crabs were hunted a lot. Hansen also got three crabs. The soul is the original armor of the armor. .


    Later, I saw that the crabs were walking straight around. It was really a pocket that could not be loaded, and the harvest was very rich.


    On the way, I also encountered a group of blood scales. Hansen was far away from the distance, and the number was too much. It was really dangerous to fight.


    "Weird, I really didn''t even encounter an iron bug." Hansen is also a ubiquitous heart. According to the truth, the most common thorn bush is the iron worm, which can be said everywhere.


    However, they have been in the road for twenty or thirty miles. Although it is still on the edge of the thorny jungle, it is not reasonable to even encounter an iron worm.


    "Iron bug?" Hansen was thinking about it, but he heard the wind blowing in one direction. Hansen and Qu Lanxi found many iron bugs after passing through the jungle.


    A fist-sized black beetle crawling on the ground, like a black worm river, a large piece of iron worms crawling in one direction, just like a big migration.


    "What are these iron bugs doing?" Hansen looked at Qu Lanxi.


    Qu Lanxi shook his head slightly: "I just know that there are so many iron worms in the thorny jungle. Although they are gregarious, they have never heard of such strange behavior."


    "Look at the past." Hansen is very interested in the strange behavior of these different creatures. Many times there will be any treasures. Hansen has encountered several times in the second shelter.


    Follow the worms of the iron bugs and walk inside. Without a few miles, you can see a valley in front, and the narrow inside is like a gourd.


    These iron-clad worms, which are like tidal waves, are gathering in the valley from all directions, and they all flow into the valley.


    Because there are iron worms everywhere near the valley, they have no way to go any further. They can''t see what is going on inside the valley.


    "You and the little wind are waiting here. I climbed up from the mountain wall over there to see the situation." Hansen pointed to the other side of the valley.


    "You are careful." Qu Lanxi shouted.


    Hansen turned and sneaked around the mountain wall, and waited until there was no iron worm to display the technique of flying, flying against the mountain wall, and quickly flew up, then quietly dive to the inside of the valley, want to see See what the iron beetles are doing.


    "I don''t know if there are any high-level genetic fruits in the valley." Hansen thought to himself, but he had already sneaked to the side of the mountain wall and looked up into the valley. He suddenly took a breath.


    I saw a cluster of rose-like plants growing in the valley. The red flowers bloomed very brightly, and the iron-worms rushed toward the plant.


    However, on the periphery of the plant, there is a big crack. The iron worm in the crack is already dead. I don��t know how many, it is like a worm.


    And the hordes of iron worms are still crawling in. It seems that they don��t know what the death is. Once the iron worms fall in the big crack, they don��t know what damage they are, in the iron bugs. The body between the body and the corpse was not far away, and it died directly, and the body sheds water and becomes part of the corpse river.


    "I don''t know what kind of genetic plants the groves are, and they have such a strong attraction to these iron worms, let them know that the front is death, and they are still rushing to death." Han Sen''s heart Surprised, carefully look at the rose-like plants.


    However, this did not look tight, but I saw that there was a figure in the rose bush, but it was only blocked by the lush rose bushes, and I could not see who it was.


    Hansen was puzzled and changed his position. He wanted to see who was inside and what he was doing there.


    Because the rose bushes there are too dense, Han Sen has been watching for a long time, but still can''t see who is inside, just faintly seeing a person inside the video sitting in it.


    However, after so long, Hansen has seen a thing clearly, and it is not the rose that attracts these iron bugs.


    Around the rose bushes, Hansen saw a lot of ignited tiny incense sticks, and the scent of the burning of the incense sticks seemed to be the root of the iron bugs.


    The large cracks outside, if you look carefully, you can still see some artificial traces, which should be half of the natural and half artificial masterpieces.


    As for why the iron worms will die inside, I am afraid that most of them are artificial results.


    "Humans are still different? Or is it a kind of humanoid?" Hansen��s heart is like a kitten, and wants to see what the figure in the rose bush is.


    However, the distance here is indeed a little too far, Han Sen can not see clearly, the hole Xuanqi field and the eighth spirit are not enough to support such a long distance.


    "I should have done the second to the hole mysterious and ice muscle jade." Han Sen was depressed.


    But Hansen soon got a little eyebrow, because he found that the incense sticks were about to burn out. If the people in the rose bushes used the incense sticks to lure the iron bugs to death, then he would definitely come out and replace the incense sticks.


    Hansen thought of this, he was patiently guarding the side, waiting for the incense candle to burn out, to see who is coming out inside.


    There was not much left in the incense stick, but it took more than an hour to get out of the candle. It was almost finished burning, and the figure sitting in the rose bush still didn��t move. It didn��t seem to come out. meaning.


    Wait until the incense candle burned out, still no movement, and after the burning smell gradually dissipated, the iron beetle began to recover the look of consciousness, gradually began to rush into the valley, some iron bugs have begun to go out of the valley climb.


    "It seems that he will not come out." Han Sen frowned, the figure could not come out, he did not dare to fly out close to the rose bush.


    It is possible to have such a means to attract a large number of iron worms to death in a place like a thorny jungle. It must be a powerful figure with a big plot. Hansen does not dare to rely too close to let him discover his existence.


    The iron worms in the valley are almost ready to go clean, but the figure has not yet moved. Hansen thought that there was no chance. He was about to leave here to meet Qu Lanxi, but suddenly heard the rose bushes there. movement.


    Hansen quickly leaned down and looked in the direction of the rose bush in the valley. After seeing a person standing up from the rose bush and seeing the person��s appearance, Hansen suddenly opened his eyes and opened his mouth for a while. Did not return to God.

 Chapter 904： Worm

    Among the green branches and delicate roses, a blond-haired woman stood up. .


    Unlike a normal human woman, this blond-haired woman has a bicolor jewel on her forehead, like a pendant, which looks very beautiful, but when I look closely, it grows in the flesh.


    Alien, a beautiful female alien.


    The facial features are three-dimensional and exquisite, but some are too indifferent, but even so, it can still make people feel her gorgeous.


    If this is the case, Hansen will not be surprised, but Hansen at this time almost came out with his eyes.


    This woman who stood up from the rose bushes did not have a piece of cockroaches on her body. The exaggerated curve of the front and back was unobstructed. A pair of big white legs were even more dazzling, and the white skin was almost able to pinch out the water.


    Hansen��s nosebleeds are coming out soon. The towering chest and the fat scented hips, together with the slender waist of the Yingying grip, are just the appearances that are possible in comics. It is almost impossible for human women to have this. Exaggerated body shape.


    However, although exaggerated, it is surprisingly harmonious, and there is no sense of disobedience.


    The female alien came out of the rose bushes and looked very proud and indifferent. At the moment of coming out of the flowers, the rose bushes seemed to be alive, surrounded by her, condensed into a rose vine to wrap the fire. **.


    The female alien is like a proud queen in the garden. She walks up to the big crack and reaches out to fold a branch from the flower vine on her body and ignite it on the ground.


    Hansen knew at this time that those things that looked like incense sticks turned out to be rose vines.


    Soon, a row of lit flower vines was inserted on the ground, and the valley was filled with strange scent. Hansen originally thought that the iron worms would soon be attracted back, but this did not happen.


    Hansen felt a little strange. How did you not attract the iron worms this time? Is it that the scent of the vines burned out?


    The female alien is not in a hurry, just watching the flower vine burning, and she has been watching the entrance to the valley.


    After a long time, I suddenly heard the sound of strange noise from the entrance of the valley. I saw a sudden burst of black light, and soon I came to the front of the burning flower vine.


    Han Sen looked far away, that Wuguang turned out to be an iron bug, but its shape is smaller than the average ironworm, but the color is more black, almost like the black iron cast.


    Moreover, this iron-worm has a pair of black-winged wings on its back, which is extremely fast, far from being comparable to ordinary iron-worms that only crawl.


    The iron worms landed beside the burning flower vines, and Zhangkou went to bite the burning flower vines, which seemed to be very enjoyable.


    The female alien has already retreated to the side, staring coldly at the iron worm that is eating the flower vine, and it seems that there is no intention to start.


    "It seems that this alien is trying to conquer this iron bug, but how can she not do it? Is it that the flower vine is poisonous, she wants to wait for the poisoning episode?" Hansen felt strange.


    It seems that it seems to be a good mobile phone meeting, but the female alien is not meant to be hands-on, just looking at the iron worm that feeds on the flower vine.


    When Hansen was strange, he suddenly heard the direction of the valley mouth and changed. In a short time, he saw a big red clam crawling over. Even though he was playing, he crossed the big crack and fell on the burning. Next to the flower vine, Zhangkou bites the flower vine.


    There were a lot of flower vines that had been inserted by the aliens. The iron worms and the one-meter-long red cockroaches ate each and there was no conflict.


    But when there was not too much, there were a few strange-shaped bugs crawling over. There were red and green, black flowers, and looks were weird. Hansen also described their looks.


    The worms rushed over to eat the flower vines. At the beginning, there were a lot of flowers and vines. There was no conflict between them, but as the vines decreased and they needed to fight, the worms began to collide.


    The crimson scorpion burned a red flame, and a worm that looked like a spider but had a green carapace bit.


    Although the red crimson can spray the flame, the green spider has no meaning of retreating. The green mantle flickers and is called with the red crimson.


    It was only a moment, there was thunder and lightning, and the strange insects all bite up, and they all died with their lives. No one wants to retreat. It seems that they are all very excited.


    The female aliens looked far away at the bites of the bugs, and there was no joy in their eyes, and there was not much change.


    "Which flower vines are stimulants?" Hansen looked stunned, and the power of the worms was terrifying. I am afraid that they are all forces of mutant creatures.


    Such a large number of variants of the bugs were actually played by the female aliens in the palm of their hands, which made Han Sen look a little more vigilant in her eyes.


    The mutant worms are obviously out of control. The bitings are full of broken limbs. They can��t tell who is who, and when they see the worms, they have become confused.


    A worm was bitten and swallowed and looked very fierce.


    Soon I saw a mutant worm that died. In the end, only the iron worm was left. At this time, the iron claws were bitten off, but they were still eating other worms. The body.


    As the iron worms swallowed the corpses of other insects, their bodies actually changed inexplicably. One of the claws was re-born and grew at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    And it was originally a black carapace like a black iron. At this time, many colored spots were also grown. What is even more frightening is that it burned a flame like red crimson and green like a green spider. mango.


    In the current iron beetle, Hansen saw the power that should have belonged to other insects.


    Hey!


    The shell of the iron bug suddenly splits, like a suede. Something creeps from under the shell of the iron bug, and slowly drills out. The original iron bug has only one empty shell.


    The new iron worms are white, like jade, but the eyes are red as mountains, and the four thin wings are almost transparent.


    "Hey!" The newborn iron bug screamed.


    "The last change is actually an iron bug?" The stranger frowned slightly. It seems that this result is somewhat unexpected. The ironworm is the weakest mutant in this jungle, but does not want to But it is the end of life.


    He did not hesitate to look at the iron worm that turned into a white jade color. I didn��t know where to take out a rattan box, and opened the rattan box against the iron worm, and suddenly climbed from the rattan box. There was a bug.

 Chapter 905： Unexpected evolution

    The worms that climbed out of the rattan box were like a silkworm baby. The whole body of the blue crystal crystal was translucent, and the three-dimensional dazzling in the strange. .


    "This is already the tenth violent variability. After swallowing this violent iron bug, the blue crystal worm should have the opportunity to transform the blood creature. If it can be changed, it will be seen in its creation." The blue crystal worm has climbed to the iron worm that just completed evolution.


    On the ground where the blue crystal insects climbed, even the dirt and rocks were corroded with a black trace. It seems that this insect has a terrible poison.


    Hansen heard the stranger''s self-speaking words, and he was a little surprised in his heart: "This kind of alien has made so many things, and it is really a powerful means to evolve a mutant creature into a blood creature." First, a few mutant worms were used to evolve the violent variability, and only one was fed to the blue crystal worm to promote the evolution of the blue crystal worm. It is possible that there will be an opportunity."


    The blue crystal worm climbed to the iron beetle that had just changed, because the iron worm had just turned into a violent mutated creature. The power inside the body was very powerful when it was metamorphosed. It looked very weak and screamed there. Trembling, I am afraid of the arrival of the blue crystal insect.


    The blue crystal worm is directly swayed to the front of the iron worm, and it has already eaten a lot of violent worms. It has already been familiar with the road, climbed to the front of the iron worm, and opened its mouth to swallow Trembling iron bug.


    But when I saw the blue crystal worm devour the iron worm, the iron worm suddenly opened its mouth, but the mouth of the small body was enlarged to a scary degree. It was full of jagged teeth. It looks like a devil''s mouthparts.


    Hey!


    I saw a crisp sound, and the blue crystal worm was bitten into the mouth by the iron worm, and it was chewed directly. The iron worm that was previously shivering was like a greedy evil spirit. .


    The poisonous blue crystal insect, which had no damage to the iron worm, was chewed and swallowed, and Hansen and the alien were caught in a flash.


    No one thought that there would be such a change, and when the reaction came out, it was already late.


    The alien spirit under the wrath, reaching for a wave, a rose vine whip pulled toward the iron worm, but the iron worm did not dodge, and the hard shell used the carapace to block the vines of the rose vine.


    In Hansen''s view, this kind of rattan whip is very powerful. It is definitely the power of the mutated level, which is many times stronger than the small wind that opened the four genetic locks.


    But the flower vine was pumped on the ironworm, but it was not able to hurt it half a point.


    The white jade carapace above the iron worms ruptured again, and the blue color of the cracks appeared, which turned out to be another evolution.


    "Damn, it has to evolve toward the blood of the gods!" The alien face changed greatly, and quickly smashed the flower vines one after another to the white jade shell, a few whip down, the white jade shell was shredded.


    Inside the white jade shell, a whole body is green, and the iron worm, which is carved from jade, climbs out and burns with a flame.


    There is no hesitation in the aliens. It is directly a whip. She forced the white jade shell to be crushed, just to take advantage of the iron bug that has just been transformed. The blood-level body has not fully grown before it will be* * Heavy hit.


    Otherwise, after the body of the **** of blood is completely transformed, I am afraid that the alien is not its opponent.


    Snapped! Snapped!


    The flower vine is like a poisonous snake. It is usually pumped on the body of the iron worm, and the iron worm is pumped up and makes a scream.


    However, the flower vines contaminated with the iron flames of the iron worms also burned, but the burning is very strange. The bismuth is not like a fire. It is like a king water that can corrode steel. The burnt flower vines are instantly corroded. Unsatisfactory, a root softens and breaks, turning into an unpleasant liquid in a beach.


    The aliens immediately cut off the flower vines, and did not let the flames spread to themselves. At the same time, the brilliance of the eyes flashed, and the spikes of the rose vines pierced into her skin, and the living things absorbed the blood of the aliens.


    After absorbing the blood of the alien, the rose on the flower vine suddenly blooms and gives off a strong floral fragrance, which is almost visible to the naked eye.


    The iron beetle smelled the scent of the rose, and it seemed to be hypnotized and climbed toward the rose.


    The stranger saw the flower scent played a role, the eyes murdered the blazing, summoned a **** dagger, and when the green iron worm climbed closer, suddenly his body flashed, the dagger seemed to be a **** lightning, directly inserted Into the mouth of the iron bug.


    boom!


    The iron beetle hurts and wakes up. It is filled with blood in the mouth of a dagger. The body of the flames rises into the sky, and everything that is a few meters away is burned into liquid, and the madness flutters toward the alien. .


    The alien body quickly retreats, and a flower vine dances to block the impact of the iron worm, and wants to trap the iron worm in the vine.


    But the iron worm has evolved into a blood creature, although it is not yet complete, but the power of anger is too horrible.


    The flower vine was pumped on the body of the iron worm, but it was directly bounced off, and the iron worm was not half-divided. Instead, it was directly burned into stinky water after being contaminated with Biyan.


    The flower vines that want to bind the iron worms are directly blown, and they can''t stop the angry iron worms. They watched the iron worms catch up with the aliens and smashed into the hearts of the aliens.


    Although the face changed greatly, but did not panic, summoned a shield to block the iron bug.


    Hey!


    The thick metal tower shield, the hard life was crushed by the iron worm, the alien spirit was also knocked out, the body hit the mountain wall, and the mountain wall collapsed and smashed a big pit.


    "It''s too strong! The blood creature of the sanctuary of the third **** is really terrible. A blood creature that has just changed the level of the gods is so strong that it is not the result of natural metamorphosis. It can be regarded as A premature baby." Han Sen looked at the ironworm, but his heart was greedy.


    Although the iron worm is powerful, but the mouth of the iron is also inserted with the **** dagger of the alien, the flame of the iron worm is not able to burn the **** dagger, it seems that it is not a thing.


    The seemingly violent water in the mouth of the iron beetle seems to be very powerful, but Hansen can clearly feel that its vitality is rapidly disappearing.


    The chasing wrath of the iron worms, the aliens are not willing to retreat, she also knows that the iron worms have been hit hard, and then insist on persisting, maybe there is a chance to defeat the victory.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity of the alien and the iron bug, Hansen has quietly sneaked into the valley, looking for a chance to solve the iron bug, but it is a blood creature, with Hansen��s current strength, I don��t know. How long it takes to be able to hunt God blood creatures is an opportunity given by God.

 Chapter 906： Hunting iron beetle king

    The aliens and the iron-worms circulate, and the rose vines are scattered like dragons and snakes. They occasionally offer all kinds of strange things, but the iron-worm is a method of breaking the law, but whatever it is contaminated by its bi-flame, It is a flower vine, or a lot of genetic weapons, all of which are burned into sewage. .


    Although Hansen only looked at the iron worms in the vicinity of the potential, he also watched the heartbeat.


    Fortunately, after the distance was near, Hansen��s hole Xuanqi field was unfolded, which also made him more aware of the real situation of the iron beetle.


    The iron worm seems to be violent, but the **** dagger inserted into its mouth is still unable to spit out and burn, and does not know what kind of treasure the **** dagger is, and can live with it. The burning of the flame made its internal organs very heavy.


    Hey!


    The means of alienation was numerous, but in the end it was not able to withstand the iron-worm that was already the body of the blood of the god. The iron-worm smashed a genetically armed sword in her hand, and Biyan burned her body.


    It is also difficult for the aliens to resist the flame of the blue color. The flower vines on the body are burning up, and she has to disperse the flower vine armor. The exaggerated curve is suddenly exposed to the air.


    squeak!


    The iron worm screamed again and screamed and fluttered toward the alien.


    The alien bite summoned a gene knife to the iron worm, but on the head of the iron worm, there was no ability to open the iron beetle, but the gene knife was directly broken, and the iron worm continued to rush. Heterogeneous.


    The genetic arms of the aliens have obviously been consumed, and no new genetics can be armed to resist the iron worms. They are suddenly hit by the ironworms.


    The alien spirit was shot and flew out like a projectile, hitting the mountain wall, smashing the mountain wall, and burning a bicolor flame on the chest.


    Although the alien spirit had swiftly waved his arm and shot off the flames of the body, but the iron worm screamed and rushed to her chest, the speed is incredible.


    The aliens are completely incapable of resisting, and they will be crushed by the iron worms and the heart.


    Although the aliens do not really die, but in the face of the destroyed fate, they still can not help but reveal the color of horror, but they are unable to get rid of the fate of being killed.


    At the time of desperation, suddenly saw a blazing figure breaking through the air, like a handsome man, suddenly appeared behind the iron worm.


    The aliens suddenly widened their eyes, and the incredible look of the man who was like a god, did not know where he came from, why he appeared here.


    boom!


    Only the god-like man��s fist broke out with the horrible light of thunder, like the same sun, slamming into the ironworm that was throwing at the alien.


    The thunder and lightning sun was stunned into the small body of the iron worm, giving a thunderous sound, and the iron worm was slammed from the air on the ground.


    Hey!


    At the moment when the iron worm fell to the ground, Hansen''s left hand punched the stalk of the **** dagger and directly smashed the **** dagger into the body of the iron worm.


    Originally there was a two-inch blade left outside with a **** dagger, and Hansen slammed into the body of the iron bug with the handle.


    The **** dagger was so sharp that it penetrated from the back of the body of the iron worm and directly put the iron worm into a cool heart.


    "Hunt the blood of the **** of ironworms, get the spirit of the ironworm, the flesh and blood can be eaten, and absorb the random super-gene gene from 0 to 10 points."


    Hansen��s heart was ecstatic, reaching out and grabbing the body of the Ironworm King with the blood-colored dagger inserted in the body, turning it into a blazing stream of light, and turning over the mountain wall in a blink of an eye. .


    From the appearance of Hansen to the bombardment of the Ironworm, and then to the corpse of the Ironworm King and the **** dagger, the whole process is in the blink of an eye, but it is only two or three seconds.


    When the alien reaction came, Hansen had already turned over the mountain wall, and the aliens could not see him.


    Almost at the same time as the mountain wall, Hansen��s super-spiritual state has reached its limit and restored his true body.


    Not afraid to have a moment of pause, Hansen went all out to the outside of the valley.


    I found the Qu Lanxi and the small winds hiding in the jungle, and immediately took them out to the outside of the thorn bush, for fear that the aliens would catch up.


    His super-spirit state has a short time limit, and it may not be able to kill the alien. Even if it can be killed, it is useless. The alien can still be resurrected, and it will only deepen the hatred of the alien.


    If you expose your true body while killing the alien, let the alien remember his appearance, it is very bad.


    Therefore, Hansen did not choose to attack the alien, but after killing the Ironworm King, he turned and left, and did not let the alien see his true content.


    Hansen was able to kill the Ironworm King, not only because of the power of the Super Emperor, but the main reason was that the life of the Ironworm was on the verge of collapse. He just seized the opportunity and gave the Ironworm the last. A fatal blow.


    I really want to say that the biggest hero who killed the Ironworm King, or to say that the **** dagger, not a **** dagger, even if it is a super-elect state, it is difficult to kill the Ironworm King.


    After all, Hansen��s own quality is too different from that of the Ironworm King, and it is difficult to exert the true power of the super-spirit state.


    Without a moment of pause, Hansen flew to the thorn bush jungle with Qu Lanxi. The harvest was huge enough. It is not appropriate to stay in the thorny jungle. The sooner you go back, the better.


    And absolutely can''t let the alien see his true content, otherwise it is definitely not an easy task to live in this area of ??alien rule.


    It��s just that Hansen didn��t know that he thought a little too much, and that alien spirit didn��t catch up.


    Looking at Han Sen disappeared on the mountain wall, the aliens only looked at the complex complexes, watching Han Sen disappear, the face showed a strange color.


    "Who is that alien?" The female alien looks a little weird, but there is no anger or anger.


    It seems that the female alien is not angry. Hansen killed the Ironworm King, snatched the body of the Ironworm and the **** dagger, but his face showed a complex expression that could not be explained.


    Hansen naturally didn''t know this. He just rushed back to Qu Lanxi all the way. He was ruthless and rushed back to the Qingming Shelter.


    But after returning to the wooden house, I did not see Chu Ming��s figure. The yard was also a mess. The dragon blood tree was not watered by the water droplets in these days. At this time, the green leaves of the trees were already yellow and zero. It seems to have turned into a dead tree again.


    Qu Lanxi could not find Chu Ming in the vicinity, but it was hard to see after the inquiries.


    Because the ancient tree of dragon blood was withered again, the Qingming Knight was angered by Chu Ming, and Chu Ming hanged in front of the gate of the Qingming Shelter, hitting three hundred whip, leaving Chu Ming only half a life, now Was hung in front of the city gate to show the public.

 Chapter 907： Into the shelter

    When Hansen and Qu Lanxi rushed to the Qingming Shelter, they saw that Chu Ming was hanging in front of the city gate. His body was full of shocking blood marks. The blood had solidified in his body. Blood, people are dying, and may die at any time. .


    Hansen��s heart is extremely angry. Human beings are in a low position in the sanctuary of the Third God. They are better than slaves. Once they make mistakes, they will be tortured.


    What''s more, Chu Ming was punished because Hansen saved the dragon blood tree and made Chu Ming suffer this innocent disaster.


    Qu Lanxi is also the extreme of anger, just want to rush out to put Chu Ming down.


    Hansen was pulling the Qu Lanxi and dragging Qu Lanxi to no one else.


    "Don''t be impulsive, that will not only save Chu Ming, but even you will get in." Hansen said according to Qu Lanxi.


    "I can''t watch Chu Ming being tortured to death." Qu Lanxi said with a bite.


    "I know, I won''t let Chu Ming die." Han Sen said with a burning sigh: "But now is not the time to start, you signed a contract with the Qingming Knight, even if Chu Ming rescued, there will be no Use, as long as the Green Knight is willing, he can always ask for your life, and even escape can not escape."


    "What should we do?" Qu Lanxi had no idea, and asked Hansen.


    "Into the temple of the opposite spirit, to seize the stone of the soul, only in this way, can you completely get rid of the control of the Green Knight." Han Sen said slowly, his eyes full of killing.


    "Come into the Temple of the Hells... We...do you?" Qu Lanxi shuddered and looked at Hansen incredulously.


    The Green Knight is the strongest of the four genetic locks, plus a large number of affiliated aliens and aliens. They want to enter the Hell Temple, and the difficulty is unimaginable.


    "Nothing can''t be done, a knight''s shelter." Hansen said coldly: "If it weren''t for the thorny shelter, it would be easy to attack this shelter."


    "What do you say, I will listen to you." Qu Lanxi looked at Han Sen, although he couldn''t believe it was as easy as Hansen said, but now, how can he fight hard?


    "Chuming''s vitality is still there. There will be no danger to life for a while. You don''t have to worry about it. Let''s go back and do some preparation. After killing the Green Knight to get the Stone of Soul, we will immediately escape into the jungle of thorns. Hansen said that Chu Ming, who was hanging in front of the city gate, said.


    While I was talking, I saw a stranger took the whip out of the shelter and walked up to the front of Chu Ming who was suspended in the air. A whip was drawn on the body of Chu Ming.


    Snapped!


    A whip went down, and suddenly Chu Mingpi opened the flesh and blood, his body was bloody, even if he was dying, Chu Ming still issued a scream of tears.


    The alien spirit did not speak, and a whip and a whip were drawn on Chu Ming. The whip and the flesh rubbed a dull sound, and Chu Ming��s screaming voice was getting smaller and smaller.


    The teeth that Qu Lanxi saw were about to bite the bleeding. Hansen��s eyes were also flashing. At this time, he really felt that human beings were in the third shelter.


    It is obvious that the aliens do not want to kill Chu Ming, otherwise they will not hang him here to show the public. Although the whip is sucking, but it is extremely measured, it will not kill Chu Ming at once.


    "Let''s go." Hansen forced the Qu Lanxi to leave, let Qu Lanxi go back to pack things.


    Back in the wooden house, Hansen looked at the old dragon tree that had withered, and the vitality was still there, but it was very weak.


    Hansen said nothing, directly took out the **** dagger, and carved out the old dragon tree from the ground. Although I don''t know if it can be transplanted successfully, I can''t stay here.


    The ancient tree of dragon blood is only a result of only a few decades, which is the problem of more than a dozen drops of life, but now Hansen has no time and can only try to transplant it.


    The dragon blood tree was dug out from the ground, because there was no way to dig too much, and many tree roots were broken. The vitality of the dragon blood tree was weakened again.


    Hansen wrapped the roots of the tree with a cloth, dripped in a drop of life water drops, and then loaded the ancient tree of dragon blood on the back of the golden retriever.


    There is also a small blood pine that Hansen planted at the jade scale river. Hansen also dug it out and transplanted it together. Otherwise, I don''t know if there is any chance to come out again.


    He is not afraid of a Qingming Knight. It is not difficult to overturn the entire Qingming Shelter. However, the aristocratic thorn shelter is Hansen''s current unmatched and can only hide in the jungle of thorns.


    After seeing the power of the female alien, Hansen knew that he could only fight with the aristocratic aliens only under the super-spiritual state.


    However, the super-imperial state is still too short. If the thorns shelters send a few mutant creatures and strange spirits, Hansen will be able to escape if he can, but Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming will die.


    Therefore, the Qingming Shelter is definitely not occupied, and it can only be robbed and left.


    After Hansen and Qu Lanxi were ready, Hansen said to Qu Lanxi: "You are waiting at the door of the shelter. After I act, I will attract those aliens and aliens into the shelter. You will be jealous. He saved Chu Ming and took him to the bush of thorns."


    "Can we succeed?" Qu Lanxi looked at Han Sen with some worries. Even a very opinionated person couldn''t help but feel nervous. This is to build a shelter for the outside world. Hansen has only one. People, even if he is indeed stronger than the average transcendence, but in the face of so many primitive creatures and aristocratic aliens, it is definitely not as simple as killing the shrine.


    "Trust me." Han Sen saw the uneasiness of Qu Lanxi and patted her head.


    Qu Lanxi is a mature woman. If it is not a big event, it is difficult to have such uneasy performance.


    Hansen patted his head and felt like a child comforted by an adult. Qu Lanxi couldn��t help but look red: "We are in the thorny jungle."


    "Well, I will be there soon." Hansen said firmly.


    Two people came to the Qingming Shelter again. Hansen gestured to Qu Lanxi, leaving her to stay outside, and she went to the shelter.


    "Be sure to come back alive." Qu Lanxi pulled Hansen and said, biting his lip.


    "It will be." Han Sen smiled at Qu Lanxi and strode into the shelter.


    With Hansen��s current strength, if you don��t use the super-spirit state, the fighting ability will probably be similar to that of the Qingming Knight. Even if it is not as good as it is, after all, he only opened a genetic lock, and the Qingming Knight has already opened four. Road gene lock.


    Coupled with numerous original alien creatures and the same aristocratic aliens, Hansen has almost no chance of laying a shelter.


    However, Hansen has a **** dagger and an iron beetle king, so that this is impossible.

 Chapter 908： Invincible

    After Hansen entered the shelter, he went all the way to the location of the Temple of the Hell.


    The defense of the Temple of the Hell is very strict. There are more than a dozen original-level plaques in the square outside the Temple of the Hell, and there are two knight-level guards at the door of the Temple of the Hell.


    Coupled with the Green Knights within the Temple of the Hell, or other alien creatures and aliens, it is almost impossible for a person who has opened a genetic lock to enter the Temple of the Spirit.


    Hansen has been walking towards the Temple of Heterogene. Just approaching the square outside, a black tiger suddenly rushed to Hansen and yelled at him, seemingly warning and threatening.


    Han Sen looked at the huge black tiger with one person and one height, but it was a slight smile. The next moment, the body flashed, and a crystal-like armor protected the body, and a **** dagger appeared in the hand.


    Hansen stepped out in a step, like a streamer, crossed the black giant tiger, and the **** dagger crossed his neck.


    Suddenly, I saw a tiger head flying in the air, and the blood spurted out from the broken head like a spring. The body of the black giant tiger crashed to the ground.


    "Hunting the original biological black iron tiger, not getting the animal soul, flesh and blood can be eaten, absorption can randomly get 0 to 10 original genes."


    Hansen��s heart was a joy, and the **** dagger was sharper than he had imagined. He didn��t know what level of genetic arming this was.


    The aliens and aliens in the surrounding area were stunned. No one thought that someone would dare to kill in the shelter, not to mention killing the alien creatures of the Temple of the Spirit.


    The strange creatures around them looked at Hansen who rushed into the square, and the alien creatures that guarded the temple of the different spirits were screaming and screaming, and the power of terror was turned into a thunder and lightning. Hansen rushed away.


    The fire is like a dragon, the wind is like a blade storm, and the thunder and lightning are falling from the sky. For a time, all kinds of horrible powers are shrouded in Hansen.


    boom!


    In the spark of the thunder, even the rocky ground of the square was blasted by a horrible force, and the dust and gravel scattered.


    The aliens and the aliens are a little numb to look at this scene, and there is no change in their looks. In their view, it is just a stupid human being who knows nothing about life and death. It is certain that they are directly killed. There is nothing worthy of their surprise.


    Even the aliens who guarded the Temple of the Hells thought that Hansen had been slain by them, showing some contempt.


    The two knights who guarded the door were stunned, and a smile appeared on their faces.


    In their view, this scene is a fun and funny performance. There are people who dare to rush to the shelter of the stranger. This is something that has never happened in the shelter of the Qing Dynasty. It is very novel.


    But the next second, in the dust splash, but there is a blue color of the shadow to kill, and in a flash, it is near the alien creatures.


    The reacting aliens were furious and opened up the power of the genetic lock, sending out various terrorist attacks and wanting Hansen to die.


    In that horrible wind and fire thunder, Hansen is as fast as the gods, without any dodge.


    And those horrible forces slammed on Hansen��s body, but the fireworks generally burst open, and they could not leave scars on his armor.


    Hey!


    A blood flashed, and the head of a primitive creature was smashed down.


    Hansen rushed into the alien creature like a **** of killing. A **** light flashed between the other, a powerful and unparalleled alien creature was killed like a chicken, like a tiger, and no one could stop it. His footsteps.


    The aliens and aliens around have already changed color, and the incredible look at this scene, the two knights who guarded the gates of the different temples, the smile has already solidified on the face, replaced by deep fear And shocked.


    A powerful creature of primitive class, in front of that person, was killed by a single blow, and there was no room for resilience. It was terrible.


    "Someone... someone is going to attack the temple..." Finally, the aliens who guarded the temple of the opposite spirit reacted and made a horror.


    In fact, they didn''t need to yell. When the first alien creature was killed, the Green Knight had already felt it. He frowned and stood up and wanted to go out and see what happened.


    However, the Qingming Knight did not take a few steps, but it also sensed that a strange creature with its own brand was killed, the brow wrinkled deeper, and the face showed some surprise color.


    Then the face of the Qing Knight was completely changed. After only a few steps, he felt that the alien connection with his own brand was killed.


    "How is this possible? Is there any powerful character who has come to the shelter?" The Green Knight is unimaginable. What kind of character is it, after all, he can kill so many primitive creatures in such a short period of time.


    Such a force, I am afraid that only aristocratic aliens or mutant creatures may be possessed. If such a existence is killed, he will never be able to live.


    However, this is a vassal belonging to the thorny sanctuary. Even if there is a singer who wants to take it, he will only attack the thorny shelter. How can he come to fight his Qing refuge?


    The Qingming Knight has stepped up and wants to rush out to see what is going on.


    But before he reached the front door, the door opened and the two figures flew in and fell into the hall.


    The pupils of the Qing Dynasty Knight suddenly slammed, and they saw that the two figures were the knights who guarded the temple of the different spirits. The strength was only a little worse than him.


    However, at this time, the two knights were killed by the cut throat, which seemed to be a blow to the commandment and was turned into a streamer.


    In front of the opening door, a shadow came in, and the Qing Knight immediately stared at it. It was suddenly shocked and revealed an incredible color: "Human?"


    The atmosphere of human beings and aliens is different. Even if you wear armor, you can distinguish them. It is definitely a human being.


    "How can humans come to my shelter?" Qingnian Shelter couldn��t turn a corner.


    There are very few human beings in this area nearby. Even within the thorny sanctuary, there will be no more than five human beings. Now there are human beings who have entered his temple of the opposite spirit. This is simply something that cannot be imagined.


    "Who are you? I dare to marry my shrine." The Green Knight had a long gun in his hand and pointed Hansen out loudly.


    "Killing you." Hansen replied coldly, and the technique of flying the sky was fully launched. The man and the dagger were combined into one, and turned into a thundering rainbow to kill the Qing Knight.


    "Looking for death!" The Qingming Knight sees Hansen''s speed and strength is not very strong, the long gun in his hand, like a dragon, with a blue horrible gunman, straight hit the shock of Hansen.

 Chapter 909： Conquer the Qing

    The moment of the blue-eyed horror gun and the blood-colored dagger, the gun mang was actually hard to be opened by the **** dagger. 3. The fastest


    Hansen even took a dagger like a shocking rainbow. He instantly opened the gun mans and the gun body and took the heart of the Qing Knight.


    The face of the Qing Dynasty Knight changed greatly, and suddenly he understood how the alien creatures and the two nobles were dead. The **** dagger in this human hand was too sharp.


    The Qing Ming Knight is the strongest who has opened four genetic locks. In the blink of an eye, he has already made a timely response, and his body flies away from the side, while punching down Hansen��s head.


    The blue light on the fist bursts like a dead light in the underworld, and the slamming bang on Han Sen��s head.


    The Qing Dynasty Knight secretly sneered: "Even if your dagger is sharp and useless, your body can''t bear my death."


    Hey!


    However, the death of Qingming was on the top of Hansen��s head, but it was like glass hitting the steel. It burst into a crush, and it was completely unable to break into Hansen��s body. Even the crystal-like helmet did not. Can tear.


    "Impossible!" Qing Ming''s eyes widened, but he still hadn''t waited for his horror, and the **** dagger had swept across his neck, and the head with an unbelievable color flew into the air.


    After hitting the Qingming Knight, Hansen did not stop, and rushed directly to the image of the **** of the back of the hall, and picked up the stone of the Qingming soul on his forehead.


    Outside the temple, the reacting aliens and aliens rushed over like a tidal wave, surrounded the temple of the different spirits, and many powerful aliens and strangers had already rushed into the temple.


    But what they saw was that Hansen had taken off the soul stone of the Qing Dynasty Knight.


    boom!


    In the stone of the blue jewel-like soul, a horrible breath turned into a smashing green awn.


    The Green Knight, who has been integrated with the Stone of Soul, walked out of it, bowed his knees and bowed in front of Hansen, his right hand slammed his heart, and issued a declaration of surrender under the gaze of different creatures and aliens: "The Green Knight is willing Give the master the last loyalty and follow the master to eternity."


    Therefore, the aliens and the aliens are already stupid there. The owner of the Qingming Shelter, the object of their allegiance, has swear allegiance to a human being. This is simply unimaginable.


    But the facts are in front of them, but there is no doubt.


    The aliens and the aliens who signed the contract with the Green Knights have already sensed the fragmentation of the contract, which means that they have regained their freedom, and it also means that the Green Knights have actually surrendered, otherwise the contract Branding will never break.


    At this time, with Golden Retriever and Chu Ming, they have already arrived at Qu Lanxi near the jungle of thorns. They sensed the broken seal of the contract, and suddenly they trembled, their eyes were already wet, and the tears flowed out uncontrollably.


    "He really succeeded..." Qu Lanxi wiped away the tears, his face full of joy, not only happy for Hansen''s success, but also happy that he finally regained his freedom.


    ......


    Among the temples of the different spirits, Hansen walked outside the hall with the blue-bellied knight. When he passed, the aliens and alien creatures automatically opened a way, and no one dared to stop his way.


    The bodies of many alien creatures outside the main hall are still there. Even the Green Knights have surrendered. No matter the aliens or the aliens, they have lost their hearts. No one is attacking Hansen without fear of death.


    Hansen did not dare to stay here more, and directly rushed out of the Qingming Shelter, riding a small wind outside the shelter, galloping in the direction of the thorny jungle.


    Almost at the same time that Hansen was conquered by the Qing Dynasty Knights, there was already a stranger who secretly conveyed the message to the thorny shelter.


    "The Qingming Shelter was attacked by a human being, and the Qing Knight had already sweared allegiance to the human being." Within the Hell Temple of the Thorough Shelter, a glamorous female alien suddenly frowned and his face was full of faces. Frost.


    If Hansen is here, he will be very surprised, because the owner of this thorny sanctuary, the Earl of Thorns, is actually the one Hansen saw in the valley, trying to use the insects to evolve the blood of the gods. spirit.


    "What?" The following aliens and aliens are exposed to anger, especially those who are alienated, as if they were greatly insulted.


    Although it is only a knight-level alien who has nothing to do with it, but surrendered to a human being, this is absolutely a great shame for the alien.


    "It��s damn, even surrendered to a human being, Earl, please let me kill the human and the traitor." A beautiful man like a mythical figure stood up and said.


    "The Earl of the Earl, let me go." Several other strangers stood up and expressed that they were going to the Qingming Shelter to kill the human and the traitor.


    "Humans have fled to the thorny jungle with the traitors." After the thorns of the thorns, they got new information and continued.


    It is a pity that the Earl of Thorns arranged for the aliens in the Qingming Shelter, and did not see Hansen rushing into the Temple of the Hells. Otherwise, seeing the **** dagger, the Earl of Thorns would not be so calm at this time.


    "The Earl, I am willing to kill them in the jungle of thorns." The handsome and strange spirit said again.


    However, several other aliens have hesitated at this time. There are great mysteries in the jungle of thorns. If they go deep into them, even if they leave the stone of the soul in the shelter, they cannot guarantee their lives.


    "Alright." Earl of Thorns nodded slightly.


    "The Earl of Xie." The handsome and beautiful turned and prepared to leave the hall to the thorny jungle.


    "Go with the Wuling Turtle, it can help you find them in the jungle of thorns." The Earl of Thorns screamed the strange spirit and said another.


    The beautiful and beautiful smells are overjoyed: "Thank you for the Earl."


    He also knows that the Wuling turtle has the most sensitive sense of smell. There are Wuling turtles leading the way. Even in the hidden jungle of thorns, it is not difficult to find them.


    The handsome and beautiful spirit took the Wuling Turtle to go to the Qingming Shelter. He had to let the Wuling Turtle first smell the smell of the man before he could find the human being according to the smell.


    Hansen rode a small wind and soon found the Qu Lanxi on the edge of the thorny jungle and took them into the thorny jungle.


    Not long after entering the thorny jungle, Hansen let Qu Lanxi cover their smell and go all the way to the depths of the thorny jungle.


    Although I dare not really enter the depths of the thorny jungle, there should be no problem in finding a hidden place in the marginal area. After all, the thorny jungle is too broad.


    I didn''t dare to go to the valley in the last time. I went to the other direction for a few dozen miles. I still haven''t found a place to settle down, but I found a big tree with great vitality. The vitality of the life is not inferior. The Ironworm King who evolved into a blood creature.

 Chapter 910： Big tree in the thorns (the lord plus more)

    Looking at the lonely tree from afar, Hansen couldn''t help but frown slightly. Although the trees were full of vitality, Hansen didn''t even feel a little life.


    It��s incredible that there are no traces of alien creatures nearby.


    If it is a general genetic plant, the life of this big tree is so magnificent that it can clearly perceive its vitality in more than ten miles. How can there be no aliens approaching it?


    "Don''t go any further, let''s take a break here and treat Chu Ming''s injury." Han Sen felt that something was wrong. He stopped the golden retriever and lifted the seriously injured Chu Ming. The Holy Light healed the wound on his body.


    Fortunately, Chu Ming��s injury is heavy, but it has not been fatally injured. Under Hansen��s Holy Light treatment, the injuries on the body for more than an hour are basically all good.


    "Lan Xijie, how can you rescue me? We signed a contract with the Green Knight, and you will die if you do this." After waking up, Chu Ming found himself in the jungle of thorns and suddenly understood what happened. Worried watching Qu Lanxi said.


    "Are you talking about him?" Hansen summoned the Qingming Knight and said with a smile.


    "He and he..." Chu Ming saw the Qingming Knight being shocked, and even took a few steps back. After the reaction, he suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Hansen and Qingming Knight incredulously: "This What is going on?"


    "What can be done, the Green Knight has vowed to be loyal to me." Hansen said.


    "How is this possible?" Looking at the Qingming Knight who stood by Han Sen without saying a word, Chu Ming almost thought that he was dreaming. He squeezed his thigh and said: "No. Maybe, I must be dreaming, I must be dying, so there will be an illusion. In fact, I was still hanging outside the city gate at this time... oh..."


    The sting of the thighs, let Chu Ming know that this is not an illusion, suddenly people are stupid.


    Hansen and Qu Lanxi said things again, and Chu Ming finally accepted this reality.


    The three people temporarily rested here, took out the crabs that had been hunted before, and dug out the meat inside to roast.


    Chu Ming was another screaming. After three people had enough to eat, they laid a piece of cloth to sleep and rest, and there was a small wind and wind to be vigilant, so that they would not have to worry about being attacked by alien creatures.


    Sleeping in the middle of the night, suddenly listening to the screams of the wind, Hansen three woke up, and quickly looked around, but nothing was found.


    After all, the wind is a strange creature. It is impossible to tell them what happened. The three have not seen any abnormalities for a while, and the wind is not called.


    Fearing that something happened, Hansen took turns to watch the night, and the other two went to sleep.


    But nothing happened overnight, and the wind was not screaming again. When the morning was over, the three men sorted out things and discussed where to go.


    "Since the big tree is a high-grade genetic plant, how can we have to look at it in the past? No stranger is better in the vicinity, no one can grab it, maybe even feel the benefits." Chu Ming The gene tree, standing one or two miles away, stood in the mouth.


    "Mizuki said that there is nothing wrong with it. There are too many mysteries in the thorny jungle. This is not even visible in a nearby creature. It is really abnormal." Qu Lanxi said.


    "Afraid of what, here is only the edge of the thorny jungle, we ... ah ... this is how it happened..." Chu Ming said to look around, but suddenly he screamed.


    "What''s going on?" Hansen looked around, and soon he found something wrong, and his face changed a little harder.


    "The thorn bushes, how are the thorn bushes, don''t you say that we only walked into the bushes for a few dozen miles?" Chu Ming looked at the distant patches like a huge thorny mountain like a continuous undulating mountain.


    "It wasn''t like this when we came." Qu Lanxi also changed his face and quickly looked around.


    I saw that they had not seen the forest on the way they came yesterday. There are thorny forests full of spikes everywhere, and there are many huge thorns, which are impossible to see on the edge of the thorny jungle.


    Qu Lanxi wants to run over and see clearly, but Hansen pulls it.


    "The current situation is not clear, we are better not to separate." Han Sen looked around and found that in addition to a piece of woods and grass here, there are huge thorns like torrents everywhere. How do you see them? Entered the depths of the thorny forest.


    But yesterday they apparently only walked about 30 miles. It should be that there was nothing wrong with the edge of the thorny jungle. They have not seen these huge thorns.


    "Will it be the ghost of the big tree?" Chu Ming suddenly pointed to the direction of the gene tree.


    "How is this possible? It is just a genetic plant. Can it still take us to the sky?" Qu Lanxi said.


    Han Sen listened to Qu Lanxi��s words but it was a move: ��I think Chu Ming��s reason makes sense. Now it seems that the problem is likely to appear on the big tree, otherwise how can this area still remain the same? The surrounding environment has changed?"


    "What do you mean by saying that we were brought to the depths of the thorny jungle by the gene tree?" Qu Lanxi changed color.


    "There is no way to determine it now, or it may be that the thorny jungle is expanding outwards." Han Sen looked at the direction of the big tree and said: "Let''s go to the big tree and look at it, maybe we can get the answer."


    "If it is really a big tree problem, isn''t it more dangerous for us to go over?" Chu Ming said.


    Hansen shook his head slightly: "If this is really the depths of the thorny jungle, we may encounter a variety of powerful aliens when we go out, and it will die even worse. There is at least no other difference near this big tree. biological."


    The three men discussed for a while, but decided to go to the big tree to have a look.


    Han Sen walked in the forefront with a small wind, and here is his strongest strength. After he ate the flesh and blood of the Ironworm, he added 7 points of gene, and his physical condition has increased a lot. .


    As for why only 7 points of the gene were added, Hansen felt that it might be caused by the defect of the king of the iron worm. After all, it is a **** creature that evolved. After it was not completely transformed, it was forcibly broken by the female singer. The carapace, so it may not be completely evolved, the **** gene will be less.


    The three people carefully walked in the direction of the big tree. They didn''t encounter any strange creatures along the way. The small wind seemed to be very competitive, but they were still dragged away by Hansen.


    "There seems to be a person under the big tree!" When the tree was only a few hundred meters away, Chu Ming suddenly pointed at the direction of the big tree...


    a

 Chapter 911： Tree gate (the lord plus more)

    Hansen had already seen a man under the tree, and he was still a dead person. His eyesight was much stronger than that of Chu Ming. When Chu Ming had not seen it, Han Sen had already seen it clearly. .


    The man wearing the league costume, the Alliance is not wrong, but the clothing on his body looks a bit old, not like the products of recent years.


    Hansen probably guessed that this style of clothing is at least a popular style five or sixty years ago.


    A human transcender died here, but Hansen did not see how he died. He did not see scars on his body, and the clothes were complete.


    Even more strange is that this person seems to have died for a long time, the clothes are already full of dust, but his face can still see clearly, but some dry, but there is no sign of decay.


    "That should be a human being who has been dead for a long time." Hansen told Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming about his discovery.


    After the three people approached, Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming saw the human body, the clothes were complete, and the face remained intact.


    It can be seen that it is a middle-aged man who still has a mustache and no painful color on his face. It looks like he is dead.


    The man died on the back against the big tree. The big tree was full of vitality. The vitality inside was even stronger than Hansen��s imagination, and there was a strange life fluctuation in the inside, which made Hansen feel a little surprised.


    But around the big tree, nothing was found to be suspicious. Even a strange creature did not have an ant except for this human dead body.


    "I see if there is anything in him." Chu Ming touched the body of the body. There was no backpack or the like around him. There were several pockets on his body.


    Chu Ming touched a few pockets and really let him pull out some things.


    There are some small pieces in the wallet, but most of them are everyday things, and there is nothing surprising.


    "There may be things in the wallet that can prove his identity." Chu Ming couldn''t wait to open the wallet, there are some crystal cards, and a few cash, but nothing else.


    There are no business cards and other things that can prove their identity, and there is no work permit. Those crystal cards have been smashed out by Chu Ming, and they are taken in their hands.


    They are all smart cards, and I can��t see them here.


    Hansen saw one of the crystal cards, but the pupil was shrunk. The crystal card had the mark of the nine blood foxes. This person is also a member of the blood life teaching.


    Chu Ming and Qu Lanxi couldn''t recognize it. Seeing no gains, Chu Ming touched the man''s body and wanted to see if there were any pockets hidden in the dark.


    "Don''t turn over, people have been dead for so long, it can be regarded as my ancestors, at least the respect must still have, dig a pit to bury him, it can be regarded as the earth into peace." Qu Lanxi said.


    Chu Ming��s hand did not stop, but he touched and said: ��What is the land here for peace? If you die in this place, even if you are buried, you can only count as a stranger, or look for something that proves his identity. It��s just right to take his body back to the Union for burial."


    Chu Ming said so, actually want to touch and see if you can find something good, so that this person is also a transcender, maybe he will be armed with genes.


    If there is a high-level genetic arm, it will be developed, and the things of the dead will not be taken.


    Chu Ming didn''t touch anything in front, just wanted to remove the body and see if there was anything behind him. Maybe there is a **** pocket.


    Struggling to remove the body, suddenly one thing rolled out, attracting Han Sen their eyes.


    Chu Ming couldn''t take it with his body, but Hansen bent over and smashed it. He saw that it was an old-fashioned old pocket watch.


    As long as I didn��t know how many years ago, there was no such thing. They were all small brains. This kind of purely mechanized pocket watch can only be seen in antique shops or craft shops.


    Han Sen opened the pocket watch, the time of the pocket watch has stopped, and it is fixed at 9:1. This antique watch has not been seen for years, and it does not know whether it stopped on that day.


    However, this should be meaningless. Even in this shelter, even such mechanical watches cannot function properly.


    However, Han Sen��s eyes moved up and when he saw the inside of the pocket of the pocket watch, the person was suddenly stunned.


    On the inside of the cover, there is a small photo of two people. A middle-aged man is holding a boy of seven or eight years old. The middle-aged man should be the one who died next to him.


    The photo of the little boy, Hansen had seen before.


    The little boy in the photo is not Hansen, but Hansen��s father. In the photo album at home, there are many photos of his father when he was a child. Hansen has seen it many times and will definitely not admit his mistake.


    The little boy in the photo is absolutely Hansen��s father is not wrong, even the clothes he wears, Hansen has seen in the previous photos.


    The accessories worn on the clothes are the same. It is impossible to have such a clever thing. There are two young boys who are almost the same size, and they wear the same clothes and keep the same hairstyle.


    But if the little boy in the photo is Hansen��s father, who is this man in the photo? Why does he keep such a photo?


    Obviously, this middle-aged man is not Hansen��s grandfather, nor his grandfather Han Jingzhi. Their photos and images have been seen by Hansen. It is very different from this man, and it is impossible to admit the wrong person.


    Hansen��s heart is full of thousands of thoughts, and I can��t think of it for a time.


    "Hey, Miki, the little boy on this photo is a bit like you." Chu Ming looked over and looked at the little boy in the photo, jokingly.


    "This shows that this pocket watch has a relationship with me, then I will accept it." Hansen took the opportunity to directly put the pocket watch into his pocket. He wants to wait for the mother to go back to the league. Maybe Mom knows who this middle-aged man is.


    "A pocket watch, even if it is an antique, we have no use in this ghost place, so what are you rushing to grab?" Chu Ming snorted and turned over on the body, but never found anything of value. thing.


    Han Sen is preparing to take the man''s body back to his original position, but glanced at the position that the man had just leaned back on, but found that there was something right.


    The tree that the man leans against, it seems that the color of the bark looks a little different from the one next to it. Just now their attention was attracted by the body, so they didn''t pay attention.


    Hansen took a closer look at this time and found that the bark, which is darker in color, looks like a door with a tree-like protrusion that looks very similar to the door handle.


    This middle-aged man turned out to be dead in front of a tree.

 Chapter 912： Underground shelter

    "What is hidden in this tree? Does it have anything to do with this man? He is sitting here and dying. It seems that he wants people to discover the existence of this tree door. Shouldn��t it be harmful?" Sen looked at the tree door, and his heart turned back a thousand times.


    Because of the reason for that photo, Hansen was very curious about this middle-aged man. After almost thinking about it, he tried to reach out and push the tree door.


    Under the push, there is no movement, no reaction.


    Hansen frowned slightly, holding the handle-like tree and pulling it out. The tree door was opened directly, and it was easily pulled away.


    "How can there be a door in the tree, is there a treasure inside?" Chu Ming suddenly got together.


    Qu Lanxi also came over in surprise and looked at the door, but it was even more shocking.


    Originally thought it was just a tree hole, it was at most a storage room, but after seeing the inside of the tree door, it was shocking them all.


    I saw inside the tree door, there is a large hollow inside the tree, and a huge underground space has been extended all the way to the ground. Within the space under the tree, there is a majestic underground palace group.


    Compared with slums, Qingming Shelter is just like the underground kingdom of myths and legends.


    "The shelter... Under the big tree, it turned out to be a huge shelter with great majesty..." Chu Ming finally couldn��t help but scream, which was too shocking.


    Hansen is also a shock to his face. The size of the shelter under the tree hole is beyond his imagination, even if it is a shelter.


    Looking down from the tree hole, you can see that there are many collapses and ruins, and you can even see the huge bones of many different creatures.


    There are dust everywhere, I don��t know how long it has been dusted by the years, I can��t see a little life.


    "There will be no aliens and aliens in it?" Qu Lanxi said with concern. Such a large shelter, if there are aliens and different creatures, it would be extremely powerful, I am afraid they could not match it at all. .


    "There should be no." Hansen is a little excited. Such a large shelter, even if some transmissions are destroyed, it is impossible that all the transmissions are gone. They can use the transmission array in the shelter to return to the league. Without having to worry about being trapped here.


    "You are waiting here, I am going to look at it, if you are not in danger, call you again." Hansen said that he had already jumped and jumped, and applied the hole to the limit, sensing whether there was a life in it. .


    It fell outside the gate of the shelter, although it was a very ruined shelter, but it was still shocking, but the gate of the shelter was as high as 100 meters. Standing in front of it would only make humans feel like ants. Small.


    Looking up at the sky from here, I saw the roots of the spider web above, covering the entire shelter, intertwined with the rocks, emitting the radiance of the moon, shining the entire huge underground space as white.


    Hansen flew up in the sky and fell on the wall. He was shocked again by the sights in front of him. When he was above, he could only see it. Now he can clearly see that it is like a shelter in the giant palace group. They are all bones of different creatures.


    The bones of different creatures over a hundred meters are everywhere. Many bones are separated from the body and appear to be decapitated.


    Even if only the bones are left, there is still a horrible pressure to let people know the horror of their lives.


    "Who killed so many powerful aliens? Is it the man outside the tree hole?" Hansen was shocked as he went inside.


    The corpses in the entire shelter are everywhere, and there are all the dead bodies that have been decayed and only the bones are left. You can also see the huge sword marks on the ground and the building, as if they were once slashed by a giant sword. Hey.


    If it was the man outside the tree hole, it was impossible to imagine how strong he was at that time, and he could have such a brilliant record.


    Hansen carefully wandered around the shelter and did not sense the traces of the aliens. Here is a dead field, nothing left except the body.


    In the end, I walked into a huge alien spirit. A god-like statue stood in the temple, but it was empty on the forehead. There was no stone of the soul.


    Looking at the transmission array in the temple, it was perfect, and Hansen was overjoyed and went out to bring in Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming.


    After the small wind came in, I saw the bones of the giant beasts, and the body shivered, seemingly afraid of the pressure on the bones.


    Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming, like Hansen, have long been shocked and can''t even tell.


    "It��s too horrible. Who killed so many different creatures and destroyed this shelter under the city? It��s not the human man outside the tree hole?�� Chu Ming said with a shocked face.


    No one can answer him, Qu Lanxi has come back, and quickly looked at Han Sen and asked: "Can the transmission array here still be used?"


    Chu Ming is also nervous to look at Han Sen, for fear that he can''t use these three words from Han Sen''s mouth.


    They haven''t returned to the league for too long. I am afraid that friends and relatives think they are already in the shelter. They can''t wait to return to the league to meet their loved ones.


    "Can be used." Hansen replied affirmatively.


    Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming have been excited and speechless, their eyes are a little moist, and Chu Ming is excited to jump and yell.


    Originally thought that after this escape, I did not know if there was any chance to return to the league. I did not expect to be able to go back so soon.


    Hansen is also very happy. Three people can''t wait to come to the Temple of the Hell, using the transmission array to return to the league.


    Hansen opened his eyes and saw that he had returned home, and his heart was infinitely happy. Hansen himself bought a private home delivery device, so this time he returned directly to his home.


    After meeting her mom, Hansen called Ji Yanran the first time. Ji Yanran was silent for a long while. When she talked again, Hansen could hear her crying in her voice.


    Although Ji Yanran knows that Hansen is very strong, it is too dangerous to be promoted to the sanctuary of the third god. It is more important to look at luck if you can survive.


    He talked with Ji Jiran for a long time. After the call ended, Han Sen called his friends one by one and told them that they had become a surpass.


    After a few days at home, Hansen returned to the shelter.


    Chu Ming and Qu Lanxi have not returned yet. They have been separated from their family and friends for too long. They should not come back so soon, and may stay at home for a while.


    Hansen tried to enter the super-spiritual state in the Hell Temple, and wanted to try to see how long it could last in the super-spirit state under his own prosperity.


    However, when he entered the state of super-spirituality, he suddenly felt that there was a strange power in his body, which flocked to the position where the forehead of the statue was originally inlaid with the stone of the soul. (.)

 Chapter 913： Taishanghuang

    Hansen watched as the strange force that had emanated from his body poured into the groove of the forehead of the statue, and formed a stone that radiated the blazing glory of the soul, and suddenly the whole person was stunned.


    "The stone of the soul has been connected to the spiritual foundation, is it immediately entered?" The idol has a strange voice.


    "Where is the spiritual base?" Hansen was only thinking about a turn. Suddenly he saw the stone of the soul that had just formed on the forehead, and shot a beam of light at him, and immediately inhaled him into the stone of the soul.


    Hansen��s feeling was similar to the use of a conveyor. After a moment of time and space distortion, Hansen found himself on an island.


    The island is very small, only one basketball court, it is composed entirely of crystal jade, and it is suspended in the void, surrounded by an infinite starry sky.


    The stars are dotted in it, but if you look carefully, those are not really stars, but the places where Hansen is based, are all jade islands, emitting light in the void, I don��t know. How many seats there are.


    ��Where is it here?�� Hansen was surprised to find that he was still in the state of super emperor, and there was no sign of difficulty, as if he could keep it forever.


    This made Han Sen very surprised. His own body knew clearly, and at most it was only three or four seconds in the state of super emperor. Now he looked around for a while, and said that there are more than ten seconds, but the body is a little. No burden.


    Hansen knew that there must be a problem with this so-called spiritual foundation. Otherwise, he could not maintain such a state. He looked at the jade island in a blink of an eye and found that the statue was also on the island.


    ��Where is this place?�� Hansen asked as he looked at the image of the frown.


    "Lingji." The **** does not move his lips, but he gives a vain voice, and is clearly introduced into Hansen''s ear.


    "Can I go back?" Hansen immediately asked this most important question.


    "You can leave at any time, do you want to leave?" The statue replied again.


    "I don''t want to leave for a while." Han Sen heard that he could leave at any time, and he was relieved. He looked at the jade islands in the void like stars. "What can I do here?"


    "Challenging or being challenged, killing other aliens and getting the alien gene." The **** replied.


    ��I will die here?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    "No, being killed will lose a bit of life-threatening genes, and the body will return to the stone of the soul." The **** replied.


    "What is the life-threatening gene, what time do I have?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "At present, you have 1 point of the life-giving gene, and there is no ranking in the first spiritual base. You can challenge any one of the first spiritual bases. Once you get the ranking, you will not be able to challenge the lower spirit than your own ranking." The answer is very mechanical.


    "What is the first spiritual foundation? Is there any other spiritual foundation?" Hansen continued to ask.


    "The alienation of a genetic lock can only enter the first spiritual base. When the second genetic lock is activated, it can only enter the second spiritual base, and so on."


    Hansen still wants to ask another question, but suddenly sees a floating island floating toward this side, and there is a strange spirit like a giant standing on the floating island.


    "There is a new born spirit into the spiritual base, it seems that my luck is really good, the boy to challenge me." The giant screamed and yelled at Hansen.


    "How do you know that I have just entered the spiritual base?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    "Your spirit is not even ranked in the rankings. It is naturally a young child. Come and fight with me, it is a teaching fee, come and challenge me." The giant pointed to the statue next to Hansen.


    He already has a ranking and can''t actively challenge Hansen. He can only wait for Hansen to challenge him.


    Hansen glanced at the image on his island and found a string of numbers above the stone of the **** of the gods. Counting it carefully is more than 90 million. If that represents the ranking, this guy ranks nearly 100 million. The location is really low and poor.


    "Okay, then I will challenge you." Since all of them are only a genetically locked alien, Hansen naturally has no reason to be afraid, just like the giant.


    "Come on." The giant suddenly stunned and suddenly stepped out. The volley slammed into Hansen, burning a red flame on his fist, such as the same group of burning meteorites rushing to Hansen.


    Hansen condensed his strength, and a big Leiyin box blasted at the giant. He immediately smashed the giant into pieces in the air and directly turned it into a stream of souls.


    At the same time, from the decomposed body, a red light flew into Hansen''s body.


    "Knight Fire Gene +1, get ranked."


    Hansen glanced at his own knight fire gene, and it turned out to be 11 points.


    Looking at the image of my god, there is a number, just like the figure of the giant god, and the number on the head of the giant **** has disappeared.


    "This is a bit of a meaning, so that I can plunder the alien gene here." Hansen couldn''t help but get excited.


    His own power is to transform into a super-spiritual state, but it does not have attributes. The power of all attributes can be used, but no attribute can get the blessing of talent attributes.


    If you can get a lot of plundering of the alien gene in the spiritual base, you can let him get the blessing of various different attributes, so that his resistance to the strength of each department will be greatly increased, and the power of each department will also change. More powerful.


    "Are you an Emperor?" The giant was resurrected and looked at Hansen with amazement.


    "That''s right." Hansen replied casually. He is not a real emperor. He only has a state of emperor and can temporarily change to the emperor.


    "Yan Li met with the Emperor, do not know if the adults can tell me your emperor?" The giant suddenly fell in front of Hansen, looking up at Hansen with a look of worship, as if Hansen would tell him the emperor It is a thing that makes him extremely glorious.


    "My emperor is too emperor." Hansen snorted.


    He is not really an emperor. Naturally, there is no emperor. If you say it casually, it will mean something.


    He is in the state of super emperor, even if the emperors are also sons in front of him, they will casually say a emperor.


    "It turned out to be a great emperor, Yan Ju can witness the rise of an emperor, is the glory of the supreme, will certainly spread the emperor''s emperor''s emperor, and look forward to the day when the adult becomes the emperor..." A reverent saying.


    Hansen��s heart secretly laughed: ��I��ve been too emperor, and I��m a great emperor��s son.��


    a

 Chapter 914： Simple and alien brother

    Hansen was really annoyed by the ignorance. He no longer cares for him to directly drive the gods to the other spiritual islands, and is ready to challenge other aliens and plunder some alien genes.


    However, there are no strangers on many spiritual islands. Hansen flew for a while before he met a stranger, but when he glanced at his statue, he did not rank. Hansen could not challenge him.


    He followed his savage giant and rushed to scream: "The Emperor of the Emperor is here, and you are not giving your genes."


    Hansen slightly frowned, thinking that you have a fart like this, people do not accept the challenge, you can not get the spiritual island of others, how can you win people.


    However, what happened next made Han Sen open his mouth. The stranger heard that Hansen was the emperor, and suddenly bowed his head and bowed, and like the giant inflammation, the color of worship for Han Sen.


    Didn''t wait for Hansen to react, the aliens actually challenged Hansen, and sent himself to Hansen, stretching his neck and waiting to die, so Hansen was a little embarrassed to start.


    "Please ask the Emperor of the Emperor to accept my genes." The alien is extremely firm, and the eyes are full of fanaticism. It seems that he can dedicate his genes to Hansen, which is his glory.


    "If that''s the case, then I will fulfill you." Hansen was also polite, directly hitting the alien with a punch, and a blue light flew into Hansen''s super-spirit.


    "The waiter''s water gene +1, the ranking has not changed."


    Heterologous seems to have a kind of almost fanatical worship for the emperor. Hansen��s way of killing the past is basically that the savage giants go up to the scorpion, and the singer will give up the singularity. Genes also seem to have gained the glory of the greatness.


    "I don''t know what these guys will know if I am a human being?" Hansen thought.


    In the spirit of killing all the way, Hansen''s various alien genes are growing rapidly, which is equivalent to let him gain a good talent in all departments.


    "Shuang... It��s so cool..." Hansen looked at the genes of the more common types of aliens, which were increasing rapidly. I almost hated that I could always kill them all the time. The full value of a hundred points.


    It is so difficult for human beings to obtain the alien gene in the shelter. Hansen is only standing there, and there is a strange spirit rushing to give him the gene of the alien. Such a good thing is simply impossible to dream.


    If Hansen��s killing of the aliens is a bit soft, it��s really not willing to leave the spiritual base.


    By leaving the spiritual base through the idol, Hansen returned to the temple of the different spirits, and the super-spiritual state of his body was suddenly relieved, and the body was sore.


    He can maintain the super-imperial state infinitely within the spiritual base, but in the shelter, he still can only hold for three seconds.


    After the state of the super emperor was lifted, the stone of the soul on the statue suddenly dissipated.


    However, Han Sen glanced at the number of his own alien genes, but he almost laughed at the mouth, and drooled.


    Hansen experimented several times. He had to enter the super-imperial state in front of the statues in the shrine of the gods to be able to condense the stone of the soul.


    If he is transformed outside, there will be no stone of the soul, and as long as the super-spirit state is lifted, no matter where he is, the stone of the soul will dissipate directly.


    With a good place like the spiritual foundation, Han Sen really didn''t want to do anything. When he had enough rest, he turned into a spiritual foundation, and looked around for the alien spirit to hunt the alien gene. All kinds of alien genes were growing rapidly. It also allowed the emperor''s emperor to spread in the spiritual base.


    Soon within the entire first spiritual foundation, an emperor of the emperor��s emperor��s emperor was known. He even passed it to the sanctuary and spread it among all the aliens.


    However, many of the emperors of the emperor, I heard that the emperor of the emperor is a frown.


    The natural emperors are the Tianci Emperor. This is not a godsend. It is not a godsend. If it is not the Tianci Emperor, there is only one possibility.


    The aliens can be born into the next generation through special methods. If the two emperors are combined, they will be born to the descendants of the emperor, so that there is no emperor of the emperor, and there is no emperor to respect the emperor. .


    Many emperors believe that Taishanghuang is definitely an emperor born after birth, so it will be so sloppy.


    Of course, if it is not the Emperor of the Day after tomorrow, it will not enter the first spiritual base. The starting point of the birth of the Emperor is very high, and it will not enter the first spiritual foundation.


    All the emperors are thinking about the descendants of which the emperor was born. They dare to be so arrogant. If they can meet him, they must learn from him.


    Unfortunately, most of the emperors have already opened a lot of genetic locks, and naturally it is impossible to find Hansen in the first spiritual base.


    However, there are always exceptions. There are other emperors in the first spiritual foundation. Those emperors are the true descendants of the emperors. After hearing that Hansen is too emperor, they are also very angry. Gearing up, ready to kill Hansen.


    Hansen is invincible in the first spiritual base. It can be said that the spring breeze is proud. Everywhere he goes, all the spirits are bowed, and one by one is sent to let him kill.


    Yan Hu and other strangers rushed to follow him, so Hansen could not help but feel a little fluttering.


    "It��s still a simple brother of the different spirits." Han Sen��s heart was infinitely emotional.


    When I was looking for a new target, I saw a spiritual island flying in front of it.


    These days, Hansen has seen this scene countless times, thinking that it is another stranger who sent it to the door to let him kill, and did not move, put a pair of emperor''s frame, sitting in front of the statue waiting to receive the other party. Heterogeneous gene.


    As the usual, when the Lingji Island was near, he went up and drank a scorpion: "The Taishang Emperor is here, and he is not offering it quickly..."


    The word is not shouted out, but the giant is where the people are stupid, the face is horrified, and the plop is slammed down: "Yan Li sees the devil!"


    I saw a statue above the Lingji Island as high as a hundred feet, like the ancient demon god, under the statue, standing with a cold face of the strange spirit, the body exudes a horrible pressure, and there are purple lightning jumping from time to time.


    Those strangers who were originally with Hansen suddenly went to the different spirits, and they were sincere and fearful.


    Hansen knew that he had encountered a sly character, and looked at the statue of the Thunder Emperor. He saw that there was a number seven on it, indicating that he ranked seventh in the first spiritual base. It is stronger than him. There are not many different spirits.

 Chapter 915： A punch to destroy the demon (the lord plus more)

    The origin of the Thunder Emperor is extremely extraordinary. It is the son of a great emperor. He entered the first spiritual base a few months ago. The terrorist power of a thunder system is invincible, and all the way to the present is unsuccessful. Name, make Wanling surrender.


    The great emperor once put down his slogan, and the thunder of the world is attributed to the body of the Thunderbolt.


    This is not a false statement. The Great Emperor was the Supreme of the Thunder. Although he was not able to combine with the Emperor, he also gave birth to this son in combination with a princess with a unique power of Ray.


    When Lei Mo was born, he was the body of the demon and thunder, and he was above the Lei Li of many departments. Therefore, the great emperor had the rhetoric of the thunder in the world.


    The facts also prove that the great emperor is not a false statement. The Thunder Emperor has entered the first spiritual base for a few months, but he has defeated countless other powerful people. No one can strike the front with a force.


    "You are the shameless person who dares to nickname the Emperor?" The Lei Modi was born like an ancient demon, the beak of a bird''s beak, and his face was cold and extreme, just a word of mouth, just like a rolling thunder, repairing a little worse. The head that was shaken by his thunderous voice bursts.


    "I am your home too emperor, who are you?" Hansen looked at the Lei Modi faintly asked.


    "If you really don''t know how to live and die, there is a kind of battle with me. Within three punches, you will be told to fly away." Thunderbolt''s eyes thundered, full of murder.


    If his ranking is too high and he does not have the ability to challenge Hansen, he has already killed Hansen��s Lingji Island.


    Other aliens have already shivered one by one, for fear of offending the Thunder Emperor. I heard that this guy was brutally ill, and it was not long before he was born. He thundered thousands of different creatures and was very killing.


    Although he is not afraid of him within the spiritual foundation, if he is remembered, he will meet in the shelter, and it will inevitably be the end of the soul.


    There is the great emperor as the patron of the Thunder Emperor, and there are not many people in the sanctuary of the third **** who can make the Thunder Emperor retreat.


    Hansen naturally did not fear, directly challenged the Lei Modi, and also opened a genetic lock, even if he is the second generation of the emperor is useless, the kill is the same as killing, but unfortunately can not really kill within the spiritual base Death is different.


    Seeing that Hansen has already issued a challenge, the glory of guarding the Lingji Island has been useless to him. The Thunder Emperor tears the space like a Thunder, and goes directly to Hansen. The arrogant cold voice: "You must first let go, if you let I will take your shot and you will have no chance."


    "Good." Han Sen did not move, the holy radiance of the body circulated, directly hit the thunder devil, people like the gods generally do not have the slightest smoke.


    Lei Modi looked at Hansen��s fist and it was just a straight bang. Without any cleverness, it seemed to be a punch of the hand. He didn��t even pay attention to it. He even looked down on him so suddenly, he showed a hint of anger.


    Lei Modi is also a good fight, and won the seventh place, defeating countless strong.


    Han Sen was able to rank in the ranks of 100,000, and did not experience the real baptism of the strong. All the way is the weak and small spirits automatically sent to the front to let him kill.


    Such a guy, dare to despise his dignity, wants to fight with him with a punch, naturally makes the Lei Modi heart very angry.


    "If you kill a fist, that is, you are cheaper, and you can''t show the power of the emperor, let you taste the horror of the thunder of the prison." Lei Modi flashed a sinister poison in his eyes, and the purple thunder condensed on his body. It turned out that a thunder and lightning demon stood between the heavens and the earth, as if the whole space was shivering at the foot of the Thunderbolt.


    It��s just a thunderbolt that thunders on the thunderbolt, and it tears the surrounding space out of the air.


    Other aliens have long been shocked and unable to speak, so Shenwei has only opened the first genetic lock. If Lei Modi can open nine genetic locks in the future, maybe it will be a great emperor.


    Hansen, however, regarded the body of the demon that was turned into a thunderbolt as nothing, still fluttering in the past, with the blazing holy light on the horrible thunder and lightning demon.


    Yan Qian and other strangers saw Hansen��s punch as bad as the one that hit him in the same day. He thought that Hansen was afraid of the Lei Modi and the great emperor behind him. He did not dare to be an enemy of him. Otherwise I will not play such a punch.


    boom!


    But the next second, when Hansen��s fist slammed into the real body of the Thunderbolt, all the aliens were shocked.


    It seems to be a punch, but it has the supreme power. Under the punch, the demon emperor and his thunder and lightning demon body are blasted together, and the tens of thousands of thunder and lightning are scattered and scattered. The fists exploded, and even the screams did not come and sent.


    In the spiritual space, there is a dead silence, no one can think of it. It is said that the Thunder Emperor, who is all tied to the Thunder, is actually killed by one hand. It is like crushing an ant.


    "Emperor Thunder Gene +1, ranking promoted to the seventh place, won the first spiritual base of the top ten different spiritual rankings, the life of the alien gene +1."


    A purple lightning wave poured into Hansen''s body, which made him feel that there was a lot of lightning power in the body of the super emperor. Although he could not let him drive lightning, his resistance to the lightning system was greatly improved. If the amount of lightning power is used, the power will be greatly improved.


    If it is able to collect hundreds of points of the thunder-level gene, Hansen''s talent in the amount of lightning power will not be inferior to the Lei Modi.


    Of course, Hansen is most happy to get a little bit of the life-sense gene, so that he obviously feels that his super-spiritual body seems to be stronger.


    boom!


    When the people were still shocked by Hansen��s shot and killing the Thunder Emperor, the Thunder Emperor had already roared from the Stone of the Soul, and the gloomy face once again challenged Hansen and once again condensed the Thunder God. Real body, go to Hansen mad.


    He was killed by Hansen, ranking and Hansen, and already has the power to actively challenge Hansen, no need to wait for Hansen to challenge him.


    Lei Modi lost his dissatisfaction. He just wanted to use the thunder and lightning demon to resist Hansen��s punch, and Hansen��s power was resisted by the thunder of the prison. At the same time, he shocked his body and directly killed him.


    But who knows that Hansen��s punch is so strange that he directly passes through his real body of thunder and lightning, blasts into his body, explodes his **, and thunder and lightning Nature also collapses.


    Therefore, Lei Modi��s heart is not convinced. He believes that Hansen has not broken the real body of the Thunderbolt, but he is only his own intention.


    This time, the Emperor of Thunder took the initiative to attack, and the thunder and lightning demon condensed the horrible destruction of the thunder and thunder, and turned it into a boxing sword of the world, and slammed it toward Hansen.


    I saw a large purple lightning beam blasting, directly penetrated the void, and instantly hit Hansen in the blink of an eye. The horrible power seemed to be able to directly smash the Lingji Island into slag. 8)

 Chapter 916： The king of tens of thousands is only one too (the lord plus more)

    Hansen is like a **** on the island of Lingji. The beautiful face is calm and watery. The long white hair dances with the wind. It is still so blasting to the horrible purple lightning beam.


    His super-spiritual state itself is above the emperor of the same order. It also opens the body of the first genetic lock. The power is even more terrifying than the emperor. Naturally, it will not be afraid of the half of the demon emperor.


    "Death!" Lei Modi screamed, the huge thunder and lightning demon real body is bursting out of infinite lightning power, so that the purple lightning beam is a little stronger, want to Hansen also punched to kill, can wash away He was just humiliated by Hansen��s punch.


    All the aliens were shocked to see the lightning beam colliding with Hansen��s fist, bursting with a terrible thunder and lightning.


    Like the superb super-spiritual body of the gods, the hard-boiled purple lightning beam, with the flaming fists, seems to be able to destroy all the forces in the world, once again bombing the real body of the thunder and the demon emperor kill.


    All the aliens are staring at Hansen, who is covered in blazing white light, as if looking at the gods, and the eyes are full of fanaticism.


    If it is coincidence and luck to kill the Thunder Emperor once, then the second time can no longer be coincidence and luck, only to show that Hansen��s power is already horrible and unimaginable.


    The emperor, who is the king of the same rank, couldn��t stop even a punch in front of Hansen. It was so vulnerable that it was such a horrible qualification and strength that it was simply unbelievable.


    The aliens are the races that worship the strong, while the eyes that look at Hansen are already full of fanatic worship.


    "Emperor Thunder Gene +1, the ranking has not changed."


    Hansen also got a little emperor-level mine gene, which added another point to his Thunder talent.


    Now Hansen is hoping that the Thunder Emperor will challenge him several times, and send more Emperor Thunder genes. If he can reach 100 points, he will use the Thunder Forces in the future, but he is afraid that he will be more than the same-order Thunder Super God creature. Be terrible.


    It was only the resurrection that came out of the resurrection, but it was just standing there, staring at Hansen, and the teeth were about to be broken, but they did not rush to Hansen again.


    There are 10,000 dissatisfaction in the mind of Lei Modi, and hate can''t immediately use Hansen to smash with lightning. However, Hansen��s just the punch of the punch has already made him feel guilty, and he��s smashed the thunder of the demon. The thunder and lightning are real. If you don��t know that there is no strong one in the first spiritual base to open multiple genetic locks, the Lei Modi simply does not believe that Hansen has only opened a genetic lock.


    "The Emperor respects the world, I am the Emperor of the Emperor. The king is tens of thousands, but this is too much." Han Sen deliberately provoked the Thunder Emperor, so that he can send more emperor thunder genes, it is like laughing and laughing. Looked at the Thunder Emperor said.


    Where did the Thunder Emperor receive such insults, and made a terrible roar, once again condensed the thunder and lightning demon to the Hansen murder, but still Hansen punched the thunder and lightning, and was killed again. Between the fists.


    Others who have already seen the body have been shuddering, and the horror of the emperor, such as the Thunder Emperor, has been crushed to this point. The words of Emperor Shanghuang have been imprinted in their souls as the name of the gods. It has almost become synonymous with horror and power.


    The Thunder Emperor was resurrected again, but it was not waiting for Hansen to speak. The gods were brightly lit and disappeared together with Lingji Island. They even left the spiritual base.


    This battle spreads in the aliens at an incredible speed. The four sentences are also spread at the same time. The general aliens are only shocked by the power and domineering of the Emperor, but in those emperors, Hansen is It is a wrath.


    Many powerful emperors hate to smother the prince for 3,000 years, and eternal suppression in purgatory, so that he can not survive.


    Even the great emperor let go of his words. If he is told who he is, the king must be directly annihilated, and the eternal life must not be super-born.


    It is natural to be the great emperor of the Thunder Emperor, and many powerful emperors like him are looking for the traces of the Emperor.


    However, many powerful emperors, even the great emperor, personally tried to find out the origins of the Emperor, but did not find any clues. They all thought that they were descendants of a certain emperor-level alien, even the descendants of the two great emperors. They simply could not think that the emperor was a human being. Naturally, it was impossible to find out, but they secretly suspected each other.


    Unable to find out in the shelter, those powerful emperors who are still able to enter the first spiritual base are ready to pack Hansen in the first spiritual base, and they all go to where Hansen is, ready to go. he.


    This is the middle of Hansen''s mind, the ordinary heterogeneous gene can add too little talent, the emperor''s alien gene is very effective, and the emperor''s alien sent to the door is he can''t ask for it.


    When Hansen said that the four sentences, he had saved the minds of the world''s emperors, so that the emperors themselves could send the emperor''s alien genes to the door.


    As for the intimidation of those powerful emperors, Hansen did not pay attention to it.


    They couldn''t find Hansen in the shelter, and only the aliens who opened the first genetic lock in the spiritual base could meet him. He really had nothing to fear.


    "If it is not for the purpose of defrauding the alien gene, even if it is announced in the spiritual base that I am a human being, there is no problem. However, I am afraid that it will not be possible to use the super-spiritual state in the shelter, otherwise it will be discovered by the alien. Knowing how many different spirits to chase, there are hundreds of small lives that are not enough to play." Han Sen secretly thought about the pros and cons.


    Except for the female alien in the valley, no one in the shelter has seen his super-spiritual state, and there is no need to worry too much.


    Although the female alien has seen Hansen��s super-spiritual state, it is impossible for her to guess that Hansen is a human being, so there is no need to worry.


    Hansen thought that the first spiritual foundation was so big, I am afraid that the female alien might not be able to see him.


    Hansen��s point was that he was wrong. The Earl of Thorns not only saw him in the first spiritual base, but also recognized him as the handsome and beautiful one who killed the Ironworm on the same day.


    "The emperor is in the world, I am the emperor, and the king is ten thousand, but this is too much." The Earl of Thorns is now obsessed with the four words that Han Sen said casually, with a few points on his cheeks. The blush seems to be a little crazy to say: "It turns out that he is such a powerful emperor. It is no wonder that there is such a temperament. If he can see him again, he will not know why he is saving." I, and I left in a hurry, and I didn��t even say anything."


    Knowing that Hansen was the emperor, Hansen robbed the king of the iron worm and the **** dagger. The thorny prince was beautified in his heart, but the fact was not the case.

 Chapter 917： Mobile shelter

    Hansen placed the man''s body in a shelter, and the dragon tree and the blood tree were planted in the shelter.


    It��s just that Hansen��s life is not much. He doesn��t dare to use it in large quantities. He can only hang a small sum of their lives and let them grow slowly.


    The only thing that you eat is the crab meat and some dried flesh brought by Hansen. It can''t be supported for too long. You must find the source of the flesh and blood of different creatures. Otherwise, there is no way to improve your physical fitness.


    However, within the area of ??this large tree, the plants that grow out can not even bear the fruits, let alone aliens, and even one can not see.


    After Hansen silently observed it several times, he found that the shelter seemed to be moving underground. When I saw it almost every morning, I found that they had reached a different location.


    Some locations are deep in the thorny jungle, sometimes close to the edge, and Hansen has not yet studied the laws of movement.


    When they first came in, the trees and shelters moved to the edge of the thorny jungle, and they entered the range before they were moved together.


    After observing for a few days, I probably know the timing of the movement. It usually moves after midnight. If you want to leave, there is no problem if you go back to the shelter before midnight.


    As for the range of movement, this is easier to distinguish. There is no thorns growing in this area, and the thorn bushes are very large. It is easy to know that they have entered the area of ??the shelter.


    While Hansen practiced, he entered the spiritual base to harvest the alien gene. Every day, he also had to see where the shelter arrived and whether there was a chance to hunt.


    Perhaps there are too many high-level aliens killed in the shelter, and there is an ominous atmosphere, so no aliens will come near here, as long as they stay near the shelter, there will be no danger.


    On this day, the shelter moved to the edge of the edge of the thorny jungle. Hansen was just dawning, and went out with Qu Lanxi. He found some iron beetles nearby and hunted many ordinary and original iron shells. insect.


    Hansen also found some wild genetic plants. After absorbing them, they gathered a dozen drops of life water.


    However, they did not dare to go too far, but despite the reserve of flesh and blood, they were prepared to hide in this shelter for a while.


    Every few days, the shelter has always had the opportunity to get close to the edge of the thorny jungle, so that they don''t have to worry too much about food. They can hunt some exotic creatures and have a lot of basic genes and original genes. Physical fitness is also slowly growing.


    Hansen tried to control the movement of the sanctuary, but outside of the spiritual base, the time to become a super emperor was too short, and it was too late to explore anything. The chaos may become worse, so Hansen For the time being, there is no forced change in the movement of the shelter.


    In addition to these times, Hansen spent most of his time in the spiritual base, a large number of search for alien genes.


    The waiter-level, knight-level, and aristocratic spirits don��t need to be said. After seeing Hansen, they automatically donated the alien gene, which made Hansen��s alien gene grow rapidly.


    Since Hansen��s three fists and three kills of the demon emperor, even many of the royals have seen him, they will take the initiative to offer the alien gene.


    There are only a few strangers who have a relationship with the Thunder Emperor. Seeing Hansen will avoid it, or stand on the sidelines and refuse to give him a strange gene.


    Hansen has no way to take them. His ranking is too high. Unless others actively challenge him, he can only actively attack the six aliens who are in front of him.


    Fortunately, most of the aliens will give him a gene for the alien, so that Hansen''s common waiter-level and knight-like alien genes such as wind, fire, thunder, electricity, etc. have reached a full value of 100 points, nobility. The heterogeneous genes are almost full, and only the royal level is still a lot worse.


    Now that the aliens want to offer the alien gene, Hansen has to pick one, not to say who can give it, the waiter-level and knight-like alien genes are basically gone, unless the property is very Special kind.


    However, Hansen found that the recent challenge to his own royal family has become more and more different. Although he is not his own opponent, he seems to be fighting hard, making Han Sen feel a bit strange.


    In a place far from Hansen, several Lingji islands are suspended and are not conspicuous in many nearby Lingji islands.


    However, at this time, there are a few strangers gathered on one of the spiritual islands. If they are seen by other aliens, they will be scared.


    The two men, two women and four different spirits negotiating on the island of Lingji are actually the top ten of the first spiritual base, all of which are elites of the imperial level.


    In particular, one of the female aliens with a pair of cat ears, the long eyebrows of the country, the body is very hot, the thick armor can not cover her amazing curve, the white face always carries a touch A smile that makes you feel like a spring breeze.


    If there is a stranger here, I will be able to recognize that she is the second female emperor in the first spiritual base.


    The other three emperors are the ninth-ranked Emperor, the sixth-day Emperor of the Sun and the four-flowered female emperor.


    "The power of Taishanghuang is too strong. Those imperial powers can''t stop even one punch. They don''t see too much information. The guess should be based on ** power. In this respect, he is much stronger than us." The emperor said.


    The Emperor of the Great Day said, "Is this still used? He can kill the waste of the Thunder Emperor by a fist, and he knows that his power is definitely extremely strong."


    The Baihua female emperor smiled and said: "If the Emperor is too strong, it will be easy to do. It will be defeated by Zhenwu."


    "I see no problem, really my strength can absolutely restrain him." After the Emperor of the Great Day finished, he said depressedly: "Can you not be too up to the emperor to call the emperor, listen to not awkward?"


    "It��s all called, it��s a sigh of time.�� Baihua female emperor covered her mouth and smiled.


    Zhenwu Emperor looked at the imperial lady who had never spoken: "Yu, what do you think?"


    The imperial lady smiled slightly: "You can try it. The power that he is showing now, the blazing light, should be the result of a purely powerful force. Your true mirror is the nemesis of this kind of power. But I always feel that this person is not simple, you have to be careful."


    "Then I will try it out. If you can win him, it is best. If you can''t win, you can also force some of his true skills." Zhenwu said.


    "Definitely can win, your real mirror is his nemesis, this battle will win, we are waiting for you to come back to celebrate." The Great Emperor of Heaven said affirmatively.


    "Okay, then I will go." When the real Emperor said, he got up and returned to his own spiritual island, driving the Lingji Island to Hansen��s Lingji Island... (.)

 Chapter 918： The ten thousand method

    "Ah! It��s true, is he really challenging Taihang Huang?"


    "There was another good show. I don''t know who is really stronger than the Emperor and the Emperor."


    "Which is still used? Of course, it is too imperial, and even the seventh-ranked Thunder Emperor can''t stand the power of the Emperor, not to mention the ninth true Emperor."


    "That may not be the case. It is said that the power of the true Emperor is very special. For the power of hegemony, the power of the overbearing king is so overbearing. It may be just the righteousness of the Emperor."


    "It seems to make sense."


    ......


    Seeing that the true emperor was driving the Lingji Island, a lot of different opinions were discussed. They were all discussing the words of the true emperor who challenged the emperor. In the end, who is more powerful.


    Everyone has let a road open, so that the real God can come directly to Hansen.


    "I am a true emperor, want to compete with you, can you dare to fight?" Although the true emperor can directly challenge Hansen, but he did not do so, still stand on his own spiritual island first hit a call.


    "Why don''t you dare, you are coming over." Han Sen saw the real Emperor, and suddenly he was overjoyed and secretly said: "There are people who have sent the emperor genes finally."


    A little emperor gene is much more effective than an ordinary heterogeneous gene. The one-hundred waiter''s alien gene does not have a few emperor genes.


    When Zhendi listened to Hansen��s answer, he flew directly to Hansen��s Lingji Island, and looked at Hansen with his hand: ��You and I are all emperors, and the chaos of ordinary people is indecent. How about your civil war?"


    "How come a civil war?" Han Sen frowned slightly, and looked at the real God with some doubts.


    "Wen war is that you stand still and let me play a punch, can''t stop, can''t avoid, can only resist, then I stand still and let you punch, so alternate, who will be killed first. "The true emperor said.


    "Why didn''t I hit you first?" Hansen looked at the real Emperor.


    "Also." Zhenwudi smiled slightly.


    Hansen suddenly surprised to look at the real Emperor, the other party dared to speak like this, it must be a powerful method, otherwise it is impossible to propose such a tactic.


    Some of the real masters are like weak scholars. From the outside, there is almost nothing to do with human beings. I can��t see what he has to rely on.


    However, Hansen naturally would not fear him and said directly: "Okay, then, let me punch you first."


    "Please." The real hand of the Emperor and the free-spirited person is really hard to be beaten by Hansen.


    "Haha, that kid is fooled. The real power of the true emperor can rebound all kinds of strength. He punches this punch and the stronger the strength, the greater the damage he will suffer. If he is full of punches, If you go on, I am afraid that I will be bombarded by myself." The Emperor of the Day said excitedly.


    "He is too arrogant, thinking that if he defeats a Thunder Emperor, he will be able to do whatever he wants in the first spiritual base. This is going to suffer." The female flower girl also smiled.


    Those onlookers who see the truth are so calm and calm, they are shocked by his temperament, knowing that the true emperor must have great power, otherwise he would not dare to boast such a seaport.


    All the people looked at Hansen with their eyes wide open, waiting for him to smash to the real Emperor and see how the real Emperor should respond.


    Hansen did not care so much, the blazing light of his body swayed, and he directly slammed it toward the real emperor. Just like the thunderbolt of the thunder in the past few days, it seems that it is just a punch, it seems that there is no Contains too much power.


    However, the real Emperor did not dare to neglect, watching the fist with the blazing white light bang over, and suddenly a layer of thin silver brilliance emerged, forming a protective layer outside his body.


    The silver brilliance is like a mirror. It reflects the shadow of Hansen. Hansen punches the real Emperor, and there is also a Hansen in the mirror.


    boom!


    Hansen��s fist slammed directly above the silver light mirror.


    "Good strength, he was fooled..." The great emperor was overjoyed, but the next second, his smile solidified on his face.


    The Baihua female emperor and the imperial female emperor also changed their faces. I saw Hansen��s fist banging on the light mirror, directly blasting the light mirror together with the real Emperor, and the real Emperor was directly killed.


    A strange silver light floated out of the soul of Zhenwu and fell into Hansen''s body.


    "The level space gene +1, the ranking has not changed."


    Hansen was a little surprised. I couldn��t think of this real God��s property as a space system. This is a very rare attribute. Hansen came to the first spiritual base for so long. I don��t know how many aliens are smashed. The space gene is still the first point. It��s too rare.


    Originally, Hansen also counted on the fact that he was not convinced, and then sent him a one or two space genes. Who knows that the real emperor turned around without saying a word, and Hansen��s hopes fell through.


    Just kidding, every bit of the spirit of the gods is precious, not to mention the rare spatial genes. It��s really difficult for the true emperor to add a little space to the gene. Now Hansen punches it, and the mirror is completely ineffective. I dare to challenge Hansen again, and that is no different from throwing money.


    After Hansen turned into a super emperor, although his power has no special attributes, he can make a million law. Hansen is just speculation.


    At the beginning of the money, the power of gold coins to suppress him. After he became a super-Emperor, the amount of gold coin pressure immediately lapsed and fell directly from him. It is obvious that the power was broken, so Hansen would have such a conjecture.


    Now the power of the true emperor has no use for Hansen, and Hansen has strengthened his own guess.


    "What? Really imperially calm, I thought he really has any killer, I didn''t expect it to be shot by a punch. Is this funny?"


    "This is a bit embarrassing."


    "It��s not that the Emperor has no killer, but the Emperor is too strong. The killer prepared by the Emperor of the Emperor is directly under the punch of the Emperor, and there is no use at all."


    "The king is tens of millions, and this is too much. The emperor is too old to exist, and it is almost unheard of to kill the same spirit."


    "Tai Shang Huang is definitely a great emperor."


    "It��s not the great emperor. After I saw the Emperor, I must have the strength to attack the shelter of the Fourth God and become a demigod."


    "This is the real invincible in the same order! Even the emperor has been crushed into slag."


    ......


    The aliens were excited to discuss that the Emperor of the Sun, the Lady of the Flower and the Emperor of the Royal Dwarf frowned.


    "Real, what the **** is going on? Why didn''t your true eye force bounce back his strength?" When he saw the return of the real Emperor, the Emperor of the Day immediately asked.

 Chapter 919： Punch and kiss

    Zhenwu emperor shook his head: "I don''t know, the real mirror was directly smashed, it didn''t work. uuk.la"


    "You don''t know what it is, then why don''t you try it again?" The Great Emperor said.


    Zhenwu emperor gave him a look: "Do you think that my emperor genes are easy to get? Everything is **** and tearful. I lose this. I don''t know when I will make it back. Where can I be so ruined? I am not the idiot of the Thunder Emperor."


    The Emperor of the Great Day knew that he was in a hurry and lost his words, and he stopped talking.


    "There are two possibilities. One is that the rebounding power of the real mirror is ineffective for him. There is also a possibility that his strength is too strong, beyond the limit of the real mirror. It is like a rubber band, you pull The longer, the greater the force of the bounce, but if the rubber band is broken, it is naturally impossible to bounce out the force."


    "I think the effect of the real mirror is ineffective for him. It is the same as the emperor who opened the first genetic lock. His power cannot reach that level." The Emperor of the Day said.


    "If it is the first case, it is also very troublesome. If the mirror is not effective for him, then the hundred flower prints may not be effective for him. If so, it will be more difficult to defeat him."


    The Baihua female emperor immediately said with confidence: "My flower prints and Zhenwu mirrors are not a series of strengths. The guy can resist the rebound of the real mirror, but may not be able to live my colorful prints. This time let me challenge He."


    "Although I say this, I am still careful. The genes of the spirit are all hard work. Don''t just ruin it. And even if he can''t resist the flower prints, it''s hard for your speed and strength. Hit him with a hundred flower prints," said the royal lady.


    "This is my own way." The flower girl said, she flew back to her own spiritual island and went to Hansen''s Lingji Island.


    The imperial lady wanted to stop, but it was too late to call it. The female flower goddess only said that she was relieved, but she did not want to turn back.


    "You let her go, the power of the flower print, I have not heard that there is any difference in the same level. If the flower is gone, it means that she must be sure." The Emperor of the Day is the goddess of flowers. Full of confidence, said that they also chased the past together, to cheer for the female flower girl.


    The Emperor of the Sun has been pursuing the flowery female emperor recently, but he has not yet won the favor of the Baihua female emperor. At this time, he just helped the Baihua female emperor to speak and win a few good feelings.


    The imperial lady sees the Baihua female emperor has already arrived in front of Hansen, so there is no more to say.


    "Hundred Flowers Female Emperor... is the fourth-ranked female flower girl..."


    "I didn''t expect that even she would come to challenge the emperor. It seems that the name of the emperor is no one knows no one."


    "The beautiful flowery female emperor, I don''t know if the Emperor of the Emperor can squat down and burn the flowers."


    "I see mystery."


    The flower flower female emperor came to Han Sen and said with a sigh: "Too Shanghuang, you just fought with the real emperor. I know that you are invincible, but you only take the first shot and take advantage of it. If you change it, you dare to bear it first. Do I punch?"


    Han Sen looked at the female flower emperor, only to see her body is relatively petite and exquisite, long and very beautiful, the body exudes a good smell of flowers, coupled with the flowers dotted on the body, live off a flower fairy, the style is very charming.


    "Don''t say it''s a punch, even ten punches are fine." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Since you have such a heroic spirit, then good, let me hit you ten punches first." The eyes of the female flower girl in the eyes of the flower show the Hansong��s words.


    All the aliens are stunned by listening. They are all strong people at the level of the emperor. If the Emperor of the Emperor really let the Baihua female emperor hit the top ten, even if it is tough, I am afraid that it will be unable to fight again.


    "Of course, but I will let you play ten punches first. If you still can''t win, then you have to be a bit confessed. Can''t you let me white you ten punches?" Han Sen said, but he still smiled and said with a smile.


    "You, these characters, let me a little woman ten punches, where to confess, if I can not win, it is your turn to hit me a punch." Baihua female emperor is spoiled, refused to promise anything.


    Hansen smiled and said: "Then I didn''t smash ten punches, but it didn''t work. So, let me play ten punches first. If I were killed by you, I would say nothing. Yes, that''s what I deserve. If you lose, punch and kiss, you hit me ten punches, and I kiss ten, how do you look like this?"


    As soon as this statement came out, the beautiful face of the flower girl was also slightly red, and other strangers were cheering.


    "No." The Emperor of the Great Day changed his face and cried.


    Han Sen just saw that the Emperor of the Day chased the female flower emperor and came over, and he saw some clues.


    He said that if he did not really want to play the game, he would like to stimulate the Emperor of the Day to fight with him. Otherwise, after he defeated the Baihua Female Emperor, the ranking was already higher than that of the Emperor. If the Emperor of the Great Day does not actively challenge him, he will have no way to take the Emperor of the Day.


    The Baihua female emperor bite her lip and insisted on calming down. She still said with a smile: "When you are so ignorant, do you feel that you are insulting the identity of the emperor?"


    "I don''t feel any insults, beautiful women and people love, and emperor is no exception. If you are willing to promise a punch and a kiss, don''t say it is ten punches. Even if you don''t agree, you can do it. If you don''t agree, I will act as A gentleman can still let you play first, but only one punch." Han Sen said with a smile.


    The flower girl was suddenly brightened: "Is this true? Really let me fight first?"


    "When I said it to the Emperor, it is Jinkou Yuyan. As long as you agree to a punch and a kiss, I will let you fight first." When Hansen spoke, the eyes of the eyes swept away and looked at the big god, and saw only the big The Emperor of the Sun has been anxious like an ant on a hot pot, and hate can''t immediately rush to stop the flower girl from fighting.


    The Baihua female emperor is a bite, directly said: "Okay, then a word is fixed, a punch and a kiss, you have to let me fight first, if you defeated you within a hundred punches, then you lose."


    "Come on." Han Sen directly chose to challenge the Baihua female emperor.


    Everyone saw Han Sen really want to let the Baihua female emperor hit the first fight, it is a look of surprise.


    The same as the emperor-level powerhouse, let the Baihua female emperor fight a hundred punches, they really can not imagine, how can Taishanghuang not be killed?


    Although the Emperor of the Great Day was very worried, he was afraid that the Baihua female emperor had lost his hand, but the Emperor of the Emperor had to ask the Baihua female emperor to fight the first time. This is too arrogant, but it is to make the Emperor of the Great Day not open to persuade the Baihua female emperor. .


    "One hundred punches, just a hundred flowers and prints are enough to kill him alive. I really don''t know how to live and die." The Emperor of the Great Day thought evilly.

 Chapter 920： Come on

    The Baihua female emperor walked toward Hansen step by step, and was already about to go to Hansen, but he still had no plans to shoot. It really was to be attacked by her. .


    "Hey, let you be arrogant now, wait for a while when you cry." The flower girl looked at Hansen��s handsome face like a god, and the little white teeth creaked, and the hand condensed a light flower, facing Hansen hit him.


    All the aliens are staring at Hansen, seeing if he will dodge. In the end, he sees that Hansen is standing there and does not evade. The blazing light of his body is swaying, not moving like a mountain, and he has endured that light. flower.


    However, the light flower did not explode on Hansen, turned into a flower print, directly suppressed on Hansen''s body.


    "Say good punches, you don''t want to move." The flower girl is afraid of Hansen''s remorse, a pair of flowers and jade hands flying fast, and Hansen hits one after another.


    Hansen��s body was filled with flowers of light, and a blossoming flower was printed on Hansen��s body, almost burying Hansen in the delicate flowers.


    The flower prints seemed to be very light and beautiful when they were shot, but after falling on Hansen''s body, it was like a mountain, bursting out with a terrifying atmosphere, like a mountain crushed on Hansen''s body.


    Not to mention that Hansen, that is, those who watched the war, just felt the breath of the boundless horror, and felt that they were about to be overwhelmed by the pressure.


    Even playing three or forty flowers, the face of the flower girl is full of a smile of the spring breeze: "Too Shanghuang, I only played thirty-seven punches, do you want me to continue playing?"


    Hansen��s face was dignified, his muscles were tight, and he seemed to be fighting the horrible pressure.


    After listening to the words of the Baihua female emperor, Hansen said with a grin: "How many things have been made, this little trick can''t help me."


    "Well, I will see if you can harden your mouth." The flowery female emperor saw Hansen''s struggling appearance, licked his mouth and directly blew a hundred flowers to Hansen.


    Hansen��s body blooms more and more, and the atmosphere is getting more and more horrible. Hansen��s whole person has been buried in the flowers, and he can��t even see it.


    I can only see that the body, together with the flowers that bloom on the body, trembles as if it is almost unable to withstand the horrible pressure, and will be crushed on the ground at any time.


    "Tai Shang Huang is really powerful, and even suffered so many hundred flower prints has not been crushed, it is really powerful. But he is too arrogant, even let the flower girl to hit him a hundred punches, I am afraid Can''t support it." There is a stranger who knows how to print a hundred flowers.


    "This is called peony flower death, ghosts are also romantic, too Shanghuang is also a person who understands the taste, but unfortunately it seems that the Baihua female emperor is not a little bit of meaning." The stranger next to the smile.


    "What is the great thing about the 100-flower print? If you know it, let''s talk about it." Many people who don''t know how strong the flower prints are.


    At first, the alien spirit came to the spirit immediately: "You don''t even know the flowers of the hundred flowers. In the same year, the ten-flowered female emperor ten seals suppressed the fierce fire emperor and boarded the fourth place. What a big event, no one in the whole first spiritual foundation. I don��t know anyone. After the defeat of the Emperor of Fire, I once said a word that praises the flower prints. It is because of that sentence that the flower goddess and the flower prints are truly known by the aliens."


    "What words, don''t sell off, hurry up." Many of the aliens were eager.


    "One flower, one mountain, one printing for ten years. This means that I have ten flowers in her, so if I am pressed by ten mountains, I want to break her hundred flower prints for a hundred years." The aliens proudly said the interesting things of the year.


    "One flower, one mountain, one printing for ten years. Is this too exaggerated? The Baihua female emperor has only opened a genetic lock. How can it have such great power?" There is a difference in belief.


    "Exaggeration is definitely an exaggeration, but it also shows that the Baihuayin is so powerful that even the emperor can only bear ten seals. Now there are more than fifty flowers in the emperor''s hundred flower prints. It is still not under pressure. It is already very It��s rare.��


    ......


    Hansen��s body trembled more and more, and the Hanhua female emperor saw that Hansen seemed to be crushed at any time, and he continued to play a hundred flower prints quickly. He wanted to overwhelm him more quickly to win this victory.


    However, it always seems to be only a little bit worse. Every time a punch is hit, Hansen��s situation is as bad as it is, but with a punch and a punch, a blossoming flower print blooms, but he has never been able to suppress him. The ground is still still staggering, as if the wind is blowing.


    "A second shot, he will fall again when he punches again." The Emperor of the Great Day was tight in his heart, and he kept screaming and screaming.


    "I''m not right!" The imperial lady was frowning, and her eyes flashed a bit of color, but she had no time to inform the female flower emperor in the battle.


    The Baihua female emperor only wants to press Han Sen''s shackles and quickly print a hundred flower prints. She hasn''t even counted how many hundred prints she has played.


    The reason why there is no calculation is because there are too many, she thought that it could not be used at all, so there is no mind in mind.


    But who knows that Hansen has never been down, and those who watched the war every time they saw a hundred flower prints on Hansen, they felt that Hansen would definitely be crushed on the ground, but thought about it. Many times, Hansen still staggered and stood there, his body trembled fiercely.


    "stop!"


    When the flower girl was ready to make another hundred flower prints, she suddenly heard Hansen shouting, and she did not shoot the one hundred flowers in her hand.


    "How? Do you want to surrender and admit defeat?" Baihua female emperor proudly looked at Han Sen, thinking that Hansen could not bear to admit defeat.


    Hansen suddenly felt a little dumbfounded, thinking that this is really an imperialism? I didn��t even know how many punches I had, but she had already filled the whole box and asked if he would surrender and admit defeat.


    "I don''t know what to lose, you have finished playing this one hundred punches," Hansen said.


    "The game is over!" The flower girl was first stunned, and then she counted it in her heart. She suddenly changed her face. She just thought a little, and naturally she knew that she had already filled a hundred punches.


    Her hundred-hundred-flower prints did not even smash Hansen, which made her somewhat unbelievable.


    Although the Baihua female emperor opened a genetic lock, it is impossible to have the power of a flower and a mountain. However, the repressive power of a hundred flowers and flowers can be compared to a small hill. How powerful is the power.


    However, the color of the face of the flower girl was just a flash of death. The smile of Hansen said: "Okay, my hundred punches have already been finished. Now it is your turn to beat me, you come."


    The Baihua female emperor laughs and stands there, and the beauty is very beautiful and charming, but there is no need to break the meaning of those hundred flowers.

 Chapter 921： Debt is still a kiss

    The Baihua female emperor originally thought that Hansen couldn��t stand a hundred hundred flower prints, but now that he has not been crushed, it doesn��t matter.


    "I don''t believe it. If you are under the suppression of hundreds of flowers and prints, can you give me any strength to fight? I am afraid that all your current strength is used to hold the flowers, but once you have the strength, I am afraid you will not wait. I, Baihuayin will crush you to death." The little abacus in the heart of the Baihua female emperor screamed, and the thought of the smug, the mouth of the mouth could not help but reveal a smug smile, but also added a bit of pretty color.


    Although the Baihua female emperor is a monk, but after all, it was not too long to be born, it opened a genetic lock, in fact, it is similar to a human girl, but the power is much stronger than the human girl.


    "Then I have to come." Han Sen said faintly, his body shook a little, and the flowers on his body were suddenly shaken open, turning into petals all over the sky, as if they were not scraping a little bit.


    The flower girl was suddenly petrified, and her eyes widened and she looked at Hansen and the petals of the sky, and she did not slow down.


    "Sure enough, the power of the flower print is useless to him." The imperial lady smiled bitterly.


    The Emperor of the Great Day also changed his face, and his heart was in a hurry: "Hundreds of flowers are useless to Hansen, and the flower girl is not lost. The gamble was just..."


    Thinking of this, the Emperor of the Day has not dared to think about it.


    "You... despicable..." The Baihua female emperor came over and knew that when she had printed a hundred flower prints, why Hansen would pretend to be unsatisfactory. It was afraid that she could not finish a hundred punches. The fist does not fulfill the bet.


    Although the Baihua female emperor does have such an idea now, but it is too late, she has finished this hundred punches, and it is impossible to rely on the account.


    "Where am I despicable? I have respected the appointment and received a hundred punches from you. There is no shortage of punches." Hansen said with a smile.


    "In any case, you are despicable." The flower girl is annoyed, but she can''t say the rebuttal.


    "Now it''s my turn, I have to shoot, you are ready, so you don''t have to go back and lose." Hansen slowly raised his fist, and the blazing light on his fist swayed, seemingly condensed infinite power.


    The flower girl''s beauty turned, showing a soft and charming state, and said pitifully: "Then you have to be lighter, I am afraid of pain."


    Said, the Baihua female emperor closed her eyes, her brows were slightly stunned, it seems that if the West is holding the heart, there is a three-point softness in the pitiful, and if the delicate tears are like the sea, the people who can��t help can��t help it. Heart pity.


    Under the long black eyelashes, it seems that the faintness is a little bit radiant. It is really a love and pity. It is a hard-hearted person who is afraid of destroying the flowers and hurting this beautiful flower.


    Hey!


    Hansen was directly hitting a fist, and suddenly the body of the female flower emperor was exploding, and the petals of the **** flowers flew away.


    At the same time, a pink flower petals blended into Hansen''s body, which added a little more to Hansen''s alien gene.


    "Emperor Wood Gene +1, ranking promoted to fourth place."


    The other aliens have already seen stupidity. I completely couldn��t think that the Emperor of the Emperor even hesitated even if he didn��t hesitate. He directly killed the Baihua female emperor, and it was really ruthless.


    "Too Shanghuang, I am not finished with you, swear not to coexist with you under one day." The flower girl resurrected from the stone of the soul, biting her red lips and humming Hansen hate.


    She was so weak, and Han Sen actually smashed her with a punch. It has already made the Hundred Flowers female emperor hate Hansen in her heart.


    "It''s not finished, a punch and a kiss, you still owe me a hundred kisses, how can it be finished?" Hansen did not care at all, watching the flower girl faintly said.


    The Baihua female emperor only cares about anger, but she forgot about it. At this time, it was a little embarrassing. I regret that I should not come out again. If I left the first spiritual foundation directly, now I am facing Hansen��s questioning. It��s not good, just leave it.


    Hundreds of flowers female emperor''s face is a burst of blue, and it is not a time to leave. I don''t know how to deal with it. She is embarrassed to leave directly, but let her offer Hansen in front of so many different faces. A hundred kisses, then it can''t be done even more.


    When she promised, she never thought that she would lose. Otherwise, it would be impossible to promise such a bet, but now it is too late to regret it.


    Hansen saw that the Emperor of the Great Day, despite the anger of his face, did not rush out and was stopped by another female emperor. When the thoughts moved, Han Sen flew directly to the side of the Baihua female emperor. When she reached out, she grabbed the slender waist of the Baihua female emperor, and immediately pulled her body into her arms and directly held a full cup.


    Hansen has already seen that these emperors must be united to count him, and naturally refused to let them go.


    The flower flower female emperor was ashamed and shocked. She reached out and wanted to push Hansen away, but her strength was useless in Hansen, but Hansen��s arm was like an iron gate, which locked her tightly in her arms. The plump body is completely attached to Hansen.


    "I still feel awkwardly in debt, then I am not welcome." Han Sen said, he bowed his head and suddenly lived with the pink lips of the flower girl.


    The Baihua female emperor has been unable to resist, and is soft between the male arms of Hansen Steel.


    "I killed you!" The Emperor of the Great Day still lived forbearance, rushed to block the imperial concubine, turned into a horrible nine-day day, and suppressed Hansen.


    boom!


    Hansen took the waist of the female flower emperor in one hand, and turned it into a fist against the sky. The horror sun that the great Japanese **** had turned into was directly exploding, and turned into a skylight.


    "The spirit of Firepower +1, the ranking has not changed."


    "Today, I will still kiss this kiss. The ninety-nine kisses will owe it first. I will slowly return when I meet again." Hansen��s purpose has been reached. She smiled at the flower girl and turned back to her own. Within the island of Lingji, returned to the shelter.


    Taishang Emperor punched the real Emperor, and was born with a hundred-flowered female emperor, punching and killing the Emperor of the Day, and the three emperors between the two days, almost instantly spread in the middle of the alien.


    Many of the strangers who have seen this battle regard Hansen as the peerless deity in the alien spirit. He believes that as long as he can smoothly open the nine genetic locks, he will certainly become a great emperor, and may even open the legendary The tenth gene lock.


    The name of Taishang Emperor has been in the middle of the emperor. It is regarded as the strongest alien born since the ages. Everyone wants to know which emperor was born in Taishuang, but no one can find clues, but there are many different opinions. The aliens all speculated that Taishanghuang was the son of a certain emperor, but he could not say a little bit of evidence.


    Hansen did not enter the spiritual base again, and he was distressed how he could hunt some mutant creatures.


    Although the heterogeneous gene is good, but the heterogeneous gene is enhanced by only the talents of each department, there is no enhancement to the physical quality.


    If you really want to make yourself stronger, you still need to improve your physical fitness.


    After all, whether in the league or in the shelter, the super-spirit state can only last for three seconds. 8)

 Chapter 922： Terrorist talent

    There are many powerful aliens in the thorny jungle. The problem is that Hansen can''t beat it. It doesn''t mean that the super-spirit state can only last for three seconds. Even if it can be turned on all the time, only open a genetic lock, want to kill those who have five. Six genetically locked organisms are also difficult.


    "It is still necessary to open the second genetic lock as soon as possible, and then to complete the basic gene and the original gene, there is a physical quality that can open the third genetic lock." Han Sen secretly calculated.


    Hey!


    Hansen was sitting on the square in the shelter, thinking about it. Suddenly a blade of flame condensed came and slammed on the stone steps beside Hansen, causing a terrible explosion.


    "How, after I went back this time, I learned the new s-class super nuclear gene therapy flame knife. Is it handsome?" Chu Ming smiled and walked over, showing off, and the burning flame was still on the palm.


    "Not bad." Hansen nodded.


    "What is the property of your super nuclear genetics? Let''s take a look at it." Chu Ming looked at Han Sen curiously.


    "My super nuclear genomics has no special attributes, and the skills of any attributes can come a little." Hansen smiled.


    "Really?" Chu Ming is a little unbelievable.


    Han Sen smiled and looked at Chu Ming without speaking. Chu Ming��s eyes turned and said to Han Sen: ��Then you learn a flame knife and let me see.��


    "You are very simple. You tell me the information about the flame knife." Hansen smiled.


    Chu Ming told Han Sen about the flame knife information he had learned, and then said: "The information tells you that it is useless. I don''t have the genetic fluid exclusive to the flame knife."


    "No genetic fluid." Han Sen said that he tried it according to the operation method of the flame knife, and suddenly felt his breath turned into the power of the flame and rushed to the palm of his hand.


    Hansen waved his hand, and suddenly a flame knife with a height of more than one meter flew out and smashed out on a huge bone on a dozen meters. The huge skeleton of the earthquake collapsed. It made a loud bounce.


    "How is this possible?" Chu Ming''s eyes are about to come out.


    Hansen himself also stunned. He knew that he used a flame knife to be stronger than Chu Ming, because his waiter fire gene, knight fire gene and noble fire gene were all full, and the royal fire gene also had a lot, plus A little bit from the emperor fire gene of the Great Emperor.


    Only the strength of the cultivation of the fire system, whether it is the speed of cultivation, the speed of release and the actual power, will be much stronger than the average person.


    The heterogeneous gene is equal to the talent of a certain aspect. The more heterogeneous genes, the higher the talent in the strength of this department. It is very easy to practice the super nuclear technology of this department.


    In particular, practicing a variety of super-nuclear genetic techniques with attributes, if you have a large number of homologous genes, you can even practice without the need for genetic fluids.


    This point has been studied very thoroughly by humans. However, the average person who wants to acquire the alien gene can only work for the alien, and can obtain a little heterogeneous gene. There is no way to obtain the heterogeneous gene as quickly as Hansen. Enhance your talent.


    It��s just that Hansen didn��t think that the power of using the flame knife was so much better than that of Chu Ming, who specializes in firepower.


    If Hansen��s flame knife is a machete, then the flame knife that Chu Ming sends can be regarded as a small dagger at most.


    In the same case of opening the first genetic lock, Chu Ming��s fire-fighting super-nuclear gene technique is also a practice of qi, and there is still a small blessing on the flame knife. The gap is still so huge, the effect of the alien gene Better than Hansen imagined.


    "You are also practicing the super nuclear technology of the fire system... No... You have practiced the flame knife before... Or is it wrong... Have you opened the second genetic lock?" Chu Ming said for a long time, there is no To make it clear, he did not believe that Hansen had just learned the flame knife and was able to exert such a terrible power.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders: "Yes."


    "I know, you must have opened the second genetic lock, otherwise how could it be so powerful, it seems that I have to work hard to refuel, and open the second genetic lock earlier." Chu Ming took a deep breath, just Han Sen The blow to him was too great. It is better to hear that Hansen has opened the second genetic lock.


    Hansen naturally hasn''t started the second genetic lock, but in this case, he is reminded of him. Among the heterogeneous genes he owns, the strongest is the Ray gene, except for the royal gene and the emperor gene. They are all full, and they also have three emperor mine genes, which can be said to be very powerful in the talent of the mine system.


    If you go to practice some of the super-nuclear genetic techniques of the thunder system, you will be able to exert great power.


    After all, Daleiyin is only a super-nuclear gene of the evolutionary, and it requires the power of the Leiyin II. The heterogeneous genes of the phonology are rare. Hansen has only obtained a very small number of phonological genes. The waiter level is not full, and the power that can be exerted is limited.


    "When I open the second genetic lock, I go to find a super-nuclear gene for the mine system." Han Sen��s heart is dark.


    Focusing on the cultivation of "Dong Xuan Jing", Hansen''s Dong Xuan Jing has already broken through the second weight. This kind of concentrated practice, in a few days, Han Sen is only feeling the whole body while practicing the tunnel mysterious classics. There seems to be some kind of shackle rupture inside the cell, and the whole person seems to be a lot easier at once.


    "Finally opened the second genetic lock." Han Sen excited, immediately opened the second genetic lock with the hole Xuan Jing.


    After opening the second genetic lock, the scope of the Dongxuan gas field has expanded tenfold, and the inductive ability in the tunnel is further strengthened.


    What is even more frightening is that the hole Xuanqi field, which can only be used for induction, seems to have a certain influence on the life atmosphere in the gas field.


    In the shelter, Hansen has no object to test, so I don''t know what the effect is.


    Hansen naturally wants to know the effect of this effect, but recently these days, the shelter has not been able to move to the edge of the thorny jungle, Hansen did not dare to go out to find different creatures to test.


    Early the next morning, Hansen drilled the tree door and saw that all the shelters did not move to the edge of the thorny jungle, but still saw the huge thorns, and the thorns around it were like rolling mountains. general.


    It seems that instead of being close to the edge area, it is even deeper into the jungle of thorns.


    Hansen��s pupil suddenly slammed, and in the thorny jungle, he seemed to see something.


    In the depths of the thorny jungle like this, it is almost impossible to see other plants besides the thorn bushes, but Hansen saw a meadow in the thorns, and there was a huge vine in the grass, and the vines were still Growing a golden radiant fruit, you can see that it is not a product at first glance.

 Chapter 923： Eating in the mouth of the dragon

    The vines are tens of meters long, and there is a dragon similar to the Western mythology, which looks like the vines and the fruits on the top. 3. The fastest


    Hansen felt the vitality of the vines and the fruit, but at the same time he also sensed the horror of the dragon. I am afraid it is not a simple creature, it should be a blood creature.


    "The **** dagger is too small. It is not possible to kill this huge dragon of 30 to 40 meters. I am afraid that the **** dagger is inserted into it and it is no different." Han Sen thought about his eyes and his eyes fell on it. Plant vines and fruits above: "But it is not difficult to grab the vines and fruits."


    It��s just that the fruit looks like Jin Xia is flowing, but it seems that there is still some time away from the maturity.


    The shelter will only stay here for a day, Hansen certainly can''t wait for it to mature, so Hansen has no plans to wait to pick the fruit.


    His plan was to directly absorb the vines together with the unripe fruits with black crystals. As long as there are water droplets of life, they are not afraid of getting mature fruit fruits in the future.


    With an idea, Hansen immediately returned to the shelter and found Chu Ming to come over and let him find a way to inform Qu Lanxi to come to the shelter.


    Hansen needed Qu Lanxi to help him to eliminate the smell. He wanted to sneak the worm while he was still asleep.


    Not long after Chu Ming left the shelter, Qu Lanxi sent in and used her power to eliminate the smell particles of Hansen.


    "Your time is only about one minute. I only open a genetic lock. The power is very limited. If I am not with you, the smell particles will be released again after one minute." Qu Lanxi said.


    "One minute, almost enough. You should go back to the shelter first, lest you wait for the evil dragon to catch up." Hansen said that he had already stepped out of the shelter and leaned toward the vine next to the dragon. go with.


    Although Qu Lanxi wanted to help Hansen here, but knew that he had nothing to help, he had to go back to the shelter.


    Hansen opened the hole in the Xuanqi field, while observing the reaction of the dragon, while diving to the vine.


    Now Hansen can clearly sense the flow of vitality in the gas field, and even achieve a slight change in the trajectory of life.


    However, the magnitude of this change is very small, and it is impossible to suppress or control the horrible life of the dragon, which means that it is impossible to have a substantial impact on the dragon.


    Hansen suddenly felt a move, although it could not have a great impact on the breath of life, but it was enough to erase the fluctuations of his life, that is, he could completely make the dragon not feel his life.


    Thinking of this, Hansen was overjoyed and tried it quickly. It really eliminated the fluctuation of life. Although it could not affect the life of the ontology, it could make others completely unable to feel the fluctuation of his life.


    Originally Hansen was afraid of awakening the dragon, so that the dragon sensed his life, so there was no worry, life smell and smell were eliminated, unless the dragon looked at him with his eyes, it would be almost impossible to detect The existence of Hansen.


    "This is simply the perfect ability of the assassin." Hansen sighed, but people have already sneaked to the side of the vine.


    Without picking the fruit, the fruit''s vitality is too majestic. When he pulls it down, he will immediately alarm the dragon. At that time, it would be a little difficult to absorb the vines.


    If the vitality fluctuation of the fruit is shielded, it means that the fruit disappears in the induction of the dragon, and the same dragon will be alarmed.


    So Hansen��s heart slammed into the black crystal, turning it into a black hole, and pressing it on the vine, and suddenly inhaled the vine��s vitality into the black crystal.


    The vines lost their vitality and suddenly passed away with the speed of the naked eye.


    The dragon has sensed the strangeness, woke up from the slumber, opened the huge dragon head of the wheel, and looked at the vines and fruits around him.


    In this look, the dragon suddenly widened his eyes and stared at Hansen.


    "Hey, man, how about sleeping?" Hansen put a hand on the vine, madly absorbed the vitality of the vines and fruits, and raised one hand and said hello to the dragon. Full of smiles, like saying hello to old friends.


    The dragon was enchanted by Hansen��s move. After two seconds of reaction, he reacted and gave a terrifying dragon scorpion. Then he opened his mouth and sprayed a fire like a magma to Hansen. He wanted to steal Hansen��s chill. The genetic plant **** burned directly.


    Hansen saw that the magma was generally coming in flames. Seeing that most of the vines on the vines had not been sucked up, they had to turn around and run.


    In the end, it is still important to have a small life. The flame of the magma is too horrible. I don��t know if this dragon has opened several genetic locks.


    In theory, the blood creatures can open up to eight gene locks, but it is very rare to actually open the blood creatures of the eight gene locks. Even the blood creatures that open the seven gene locks are not easy to see.


    Hansen ran fast, but the scope of the magma flame was too big, or burned to Hansen, but the damage to Hansen was not as strong as Hansen imagined.


    It was just that Hansen felt that the body was like a fire, and the body was hot and uncomfortable, but it was only slightly burnt.


    There will be such an effect, one is because of the blood-level iron worm armor protection, and because Hansen''s different fire genes are also a lot, the resistance to fire power is also very good.


    The magma flame of the dragon looks terrible, but because of the large coverage area, the power of the flame is naturally dispersed, and Hansen is only slightly injured.


    Hansen quickly rushed out of the magma flame and returned to the shelter.


    The evil dragon spit out a fireball, and smashed the ground out of a large pit more than ten meters deep. Rocks, mud and plants were directly turned into magma, which was unimaginable.


    Han Sen looked secretly, but fortunately, the first hit of the evil dragon was not the kind of fireball used, otherwise he would not have escaped so easily.


    The dragon was roaring outside Hansen, but he did not seem to dare to enter the sanctuary, let Han Sen secretly breathe a sigh of relief.


    Looking at his own soul sea, Hansen suddenly overjoyed, although only absorbed a small part of the vitality, but the black crystals gave birth to life drops of seven or eight hundred drops.


    Every drop is a full year of life water droplets, which is huge and unimaginable.


    "With these life water drops, you can completely ripen the dragon blood trees and blood pines completely." Hansen was very happy, waved his hand at the roaring dragon outside, and walked back to the shelter.

 Chapter 924： Weiming

    After a while, Hansen sneaked back and watched it a few times. The dragon was always guarding the angry roar of the vines. There was no chance to sneak up and let Hansen feel somewhat regrettable. .


    Seeing the horrible flame spewed out by the dragon, how did it open the existence of the five or six genetic locks, not Hansen''s ability to fight.


    After midnight, the shelter moved again and could no longer see the dragon and the vine fruit.


    "Unfortunately, the strength is still too much." Han Sen looked at the seven hundred and eight hundred drops of life in the sea of ??souls, some greedy enough to think.


    "The ancient tree of dragon blood is worse than a dozen drops of life water drops, but the blood blood pine is still much worse. But the ancient dragon trees Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming know that if they are so fast, they will definitely let them Do you have doubts, or the little blood pine that raised me first." Han Sen invested his life drops on the little blood pine that was secretly planted.


    Small blood pine can only absorb a drop of life water drops every day, and it does not know that it will take several hundred years to mature, and it will take hundreds of days to get results.


    Hansen is not in a hurry. Anyway, the water droplets are enough, and the result of small blood pines is only a matter of time.


    There is still a lot of other magical use for starting the second gene lock hole, but Hansen has not been able to study it thoroughly.


    Back in the league, Hansen landed in the church and was ready to buy one or two transcendental super-nuclear genetic techniques.


    Although Hansen is able to simulate the flow of different creatures and aliens, but the total feeling is still somewhat problematic to use, and the single attribute of the flow of the technique, there is no multi-attribute complex super nuclear gene created by humans.


    Super-nuclear genetic techniques like the big Leiyin box are hard to find in different creatures and aliens.


    Compared with physical fitness and talent, different creatures and aliens are stronger than human beings. However, research and creativity are not as good as human beings.


    After Hansen entered the transcendence area of ??the church, he carefully looked at each of the super-nuclear genetic techniques, hoping to find one or two super-nuclear genetic techniques suitable for his current cultivation.


    It must be said that human creativity is particularly strong. Hansen has seen a lot of very powerful new martial arts. Among the new martial arts of the s-class, there is no shortage of complex super-nuclear genetic techniques.


    In the end, Hansen chose a super-nuclear gene technique called "Water Thunder", which is a new nuclear genomics created by human martial artists. It is a new martial art of water attributes and mine attributes.


    The requirements for the practitioners are very high, and they need to have high talents and qi training support in the second mine. The official recommendation is to practice the "Taiwan Thunder" of the "Taiyin Xuan Lei Gong" to practice the possibility of training. Sex.


    However, Hansen has a large number of Thunder-like genes and water-based heterogeneous genes, so there is no need to practice "Taiyin Xuan Lei Gong".


    The name of the mines sounds very vulgar, but the actual results are very good.


    After training, the lightning can be detonated by water. As long as there is water in the enemy''s body, it can use the water in the other body to detonate the lightning, forming a powerful lightning explosive force inside the body, which is a compound of very sinister. Super nuclear gene technology.


    Hansen, who has always liked to use the yin of the "Da Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon", has a special liking for this sinister super-nuclear gene technique, so I bought it without hesitation after reading the introduction.


    The process of cultivation is also very smooth, because there are two kinds of alien genes in the mines to enhance the talent, Han Sen very easy to get started with "mine", but only half a month, has been able to use the "mine" Freedom, what is lacking is only actual combat.


    These days, Hansen has been practicing mines and has not re-entered the spiritual foundation. Many of the first spirits are waiting for Hansen to give him a lesson, but they don��t want Hansen to have opened the second gene. Lock, even if you enter it again, will enter the second spiritual base.


    "Sanmu, you have heard that there is no, among the aliens of the third shelter, there is a divine spirit that is hard to see. It is said that it is possible to open the horrible existence of the tenth genetic lock." Said Mori.


    "What is the name of the emperor you said?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse, and it felt like this was a bit familiar.


    "I heard that the emperor claimed to be too emperor." Chu Ming said.


    Hansen suddenly returned to taste, isn''t this the emperor he reported in the Lingji? How come the name of the Emperor is coming to the human side.


    "About that too King, what have you heard?" Hansen asked strangely.


    "I heard that this is too good for the Emperor nb, and the prestige in the aliens is very high. According to the human surpass in the Hell Shelter, the aliens simply regard him as an idol, and the male can��t hate it. He worshipped him as a teacher, and the woman��s hate could not be said by the body...�� Chu Ming said that the mouth was flying.


    Hansen listened to his heart and said with a smile: "Well, then, what did they say?"


    Originally, Hansen counted on Chu Ming to say something good. Who knows that Chu Ming is a turn of the word: "But that the Emperor is really a different kind, and there are many entangled enemies in the aliens. I don''t know what is going on, those powerful emperors. Even the great emperors are searching for his whereabouts and want to kill him."


    Hansen listened to the secret, and vowed that he would never expose himself to the shelter as a matter of being too king.


    Chu Ming went on to say: "I see, that is too **** damn, it is too arrogant, I think that Chu Ming is so handsome and handsome, there is no such thing as a singularity. I want to come, that is, he is lucky, born to the body of the emperor. If I am a emperor, I am guaranteed to be a hundred times more popular than him."


    Speaking of this, Chu Ming and mysterious whispered to Han Sen: "According to my reliable speculation, the Taishang Emperor has a small jj, otherwise so many females like him, but have not heard that he and any female alien have Rumor has it, I tell you, this kind of alien is not an **** or a comrade..."


    "Chu Ming, all day talking about these useless things, it is serious to practice, come and come, I will accompany you to practice the flame knife..." Han Sen showed a big smile, but the smile was revealed. Gloomy taste.


    "what!"


    There was a scream in the shelter, and it was so sad that people were crying.


    These days, the shelter has not been transferred to the edge of the thorny jungle. Hansen has saved some common creatures and primitive creatures and flesh and blood, but has not been able to supplement it.


    Early in the morning, Hansen��s first thing was to see where the shelter was, but every time he was disappointed and returned.


    This morning, Han Sen was watching the thorny jungle like a mountain being secretly stunned, but suddenly saw that there was a figure in the jungle of thorns, and there was a figure coming towards the shelter, and suddenly he was shocked.


    He also saw many different creatures in the forest from the thorns, but he dared to get close to it, but it was the first time he saw it.

 Chapter 925： Super **** creature?

    The nearby thorns shook a few times, and the figure was drilled out of it.


    After Han Sen saw the thing clearly, his body was upside down. A terrible breath was like a **** flame. After a few tens of meters, Hansen could feel the horror of the breath.


    A blue metal dinosaur was drilled out of the thorny forest, and the horrible breath emanated from its body.


    Although the blue dinosaur is not very big, it is almost as tall as Hansen, but the smell of it makes Han Sen clearly feel that it is many times stronger than he does not know.


    Hansen��s forehead was full of cold sweat and wanted to go backwards, but the dinosaur had already seen him, and he even got out of the thorny forest and walked into the sanctuary.


    Hansen suddenly stunned a cold sweat, turned his head and ran, and tried his best to return to the tree door.


    Although I have encountered many powerful alien creatures before, but none of them dared to step into the scope of the shelter, this blue metal dinosaur did not hesitate at all, and stepped in directly, but this can be Know the horror of it.


    However, Hansen was just getting started, but he heard a loud bang. The blue metal dinosaur made a footstep and stepped directly into front of Hansen. He took two deep dinosaur feet on the ground. Printing, speed is unimaginable.


    Hansen pushed the hole to the limit, the heart beats wildly, the essence of the two kidneys surging, stepping out like a poisonous snake to spit, the technique of flying is also used by Hansen to the limit, want to fly, Get rid of this blue metal dinosaur.


    However, Hansen��s figure was moved. The metal dinosaur opened and covered with a large, metal-toothed tooth. Hansen didn��t even completely escape. He only felt a terrible force on his back. His body pulled down.


    However, the dinosaur only bite the armor on Hansen''s back, but did not bite it, just pulled Hansen down.


    Hansen got up and flashed again. This time he chose to go backwards, but the blue metal dinosaur was a double-legged force. He instantly came to Hansen��s back, biting his mouth and biting the armor on Hansen��s back. Pulled Hansen back.


    However, it still did not hurt Hansen, but only dragged Hansen back.


    "I wipe, this game is a game of playing cats and mice? When I have enough to eat, I will eat it in one bite?" Hansen broke out of the power of the whole body, trying to rush out again and again, but was repeatedly ridden by blue metal dinosaurs. The bite dragged back.


    Hansen has always been obsessed with not using the super-spirit state, he only has three seconds, so he must succeed once and cannot fail.


    Now that the blue metal dinosaurs still want to play, Hansen will try to limit its limits again and again, want to understand its strength, find the opportunity to launch the super-spirit state and rush out.


    Hansen doesn''t know whether this guy is a **** creature or a super **** creature. No matter which one, its power is not comparable to Hansen.


    Hansen was dragged back and forth again and again, the blue metal dinosaur seemed to be impatient, holding Hansen with his claws, so that he could not continue to escape.


    "Is it tired? It seems that I want to eat me." Hansen stared at the blue metal dinosaur and was randomly prepared to launch the super-spirit state.


    But seeing the claw of the blue metal dinosaur stretched out, in its claws, it turned out to be an egg-sized cyan fruit.


    The blue dinosaur put his claws in front of Hansen, as if to give the cyan fruit to Hansen.


    The Hansen people were a bit stupid, and it was not clear what the situation was. Some of them looked at the blue dinosaur and the cyan fruit in its claws.


    Seeing that Hansen did not respond, the blue dinosaur stretched his claws to Hansen and shouted at Hansen. It seemed to ask Hansen to eat fruit.


    "This... give it to me?" Hansen pointed to the blue fruit inside the blue dinosaur''s paw, and pointed to himself.


    The blue dinosaur screamed, and the short front paws were scraped together in front of Hansen. The meaning was already obvious. It really meant to send the fruit to Hansen.


    "What is this situation? An upgraded version of cat and mouse? Look at me too thin, want to fatten me and kill?" Han Sen looks at the blue dinosaur complex.


    The blue dinosaur saw Hansen not moving, and the paw pushed to Hansen.


    "This...thank you..." Hansen reached out and took the cyan fruit from the claws of the blue dinosaur.


    The blue dinosaur saw him take the cyan fruit, and immediately screamed with joy, his head in front of Hansen, sticking his tongue out and rubbing his face.


    Hansen was stunned, and the blue dinosaur was very happy. He slammed several times and slammed a few rolls on the ground.


    "I don''t want to be so lucky, I met a newborn super-god creature?" Hansen wiped his mouth and looked at the excited blue dinosaur.


    He has also seen many different creatures that don''t hurt people. It doesn''t feel too strange, but if it''s really a super-god creature, it''s interesting.


    Hansen looked at the blue dinosaur. It looks like a tyrannosaurus, but the skin of the whole body exudes a blue metallic luster. Although it is not big, the smell of the body is terrible.


    "It looks a bit like a super-god creature. There is nothing wrong with it. If it is a general alien, I am afraid I will not dare to enter the sanctuary." Hansen tried to go to the tree door. A few steps in the direction, the blue dinosaur bite the armor and dragged him back.


    Hansen is able to see it. This blue dinosaur does not seem to be too close to the tree door. It seems to be taboo.


    "Let''s go there to play?" Hansen said better than he said, the blue dinosaurs always refused to let him go, and did not want to approach the tree door again, just playing here with Hansen.


    Hansen tried many methods and was useless, but the blue dinosaur did not mean to hurt him. Hansen had to sit down and think about what to do.


    At this time, the tree door suddenly opened, and Qu Lanxi came out from the inside. She saw Hansen never returned to the shelter, and came out to find Hansen to go back to eat.


    The blue dinosaur saw Qu Lanxi, suddenly fiercely exposed, opened his mouth and snarled, and a pair of hind legs squatting, it seems that a horrible force will erupt to Qu Lanxi.


    Hansen immediately went up to hug the neck of the blue dinosaur and spoke to Qu Lanxi: "Go back, don''t come out."


    Qu Lanxi��s reaction was extremely fast, and he immediately retreated into the tree hole. However, the strength of the blue dinosaur was too strong. He jumped up and took Hansen, who was holding his neck tightly, and jumped to it. In front of the tree door that came and closed, bite into the Qu Lanxi in the door.

 Chapter 926： bone

    Hansen''s arms glared at the neck of the blue dinosaur, exploding the power of the whole body, barely delaying the biting speed of the blue dinosaur, and let the Qu Lanxi fall into the shelter. .


    However, the blue dinosaurs were too hard, and they rushed into the tree door and fell into the underground shelter.


    boom!


    The blue metal dinosaurs fell on the slate, and the stone slabs that were injurious to the sword were all torn apart. They screamed at Qu Lanxi, which was on the other side, and wanted to rush to bite her.


    "stop and stop." Hansen pulled the blue dinosaur''s neck hard and shouted in his mouth.


    He didn''t dare to play this dinosaur. He saw its speed and strength. Hansen knew that if he completely angered it, Han Sen himself might escape from the super-spirit state, and Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming would die.


    The blue dinosaur did not know whether he understood Hansen��s words, or Hansen pulled his neck and did not directly rush over. In short, he did not rush to Qu Lanxi again.


    But a pair of sapphire-like eyes, but staring at Qu Lanxi, jagged-like metal fangs, screaming low voice, seems full of hostility, will always rush to look like.


    "Let''s relax, it''s your own, don''t bite." Hansen stroked the neck of the blue dinosaur while he gestured to Quranxi to retreat.


    "Hey!" Qu Lanxi carefully stepped back halfway, the blue dinosaur saw her move, and immediately yelled at her.


    However, he did not rush to bite the Lanxi. Hansen quickly pulled its neck to appease it. Fortunately, the blue dinosaur did not really rush over, but screamed a few times against Qu Lanxi, and was gradually calmed by Hansen. Come down.


    Qu Lanxi has not dared to move again. Waiting for the blue dinosaur to be completely quiet, only under the instructions of Hansen, slowly retreated.


    The blue dinosaur screamed twice and stared at Qu Lanxi, but it was not too impulsive. Qu Lanxi retreated to a distant place and left the line of sight of the blue dinosaur before he quickly retreated. Within the Temple of Spirits, once something really happens, it can be sent back directly to the Alliance.


    Now Hansen is very glad that Chu Ming has returned to the league in these two days. If he is here, I am afraid that things will be even worse.


    After the blue dinosaurs came in, they were not as fearful as before. After seeing the Qu Lanxi, they were curious to turn around in the shelter and look at the huge alien skeletons.


    Hansen secretly breathed a sigh of relief, taking advantage of the time when the blue dinosaurs turned around, looking for an opportunity to enter the Hell Temple, let Qu Lanxi first send back to the league, and inform Chu Ming not to come in, without his notice, thousand Don''t come in again.


    Although Hansen didn''t have time to explain too much, Qu Lanxi still listened to him and sent it directly back to the league.


    Qu Lanxi was just sent out, and the blue dinosaur came in and probed into the brain, biting Hansen''s armor and dragging him away.


    The IQ of this blue dinosaur does not seem to be too high. It is much worse than the small silver and silver. Hansen said that he basically can''t understand it. It doesn''t mean to express himself.


    Hansen didn''t know what it wanted to do. He could only follow it outside, and it was pulled all the way to the bones of a different creature.


    Because there are so many different bones in the body, and it has been dead for too long, there is only a little pressure left on it. Hansen has no interest in them. After reading it again, he did not pay attention to these bones.


    At this time, the blue dinosaur pulled Hansen over, and Hansen carefully looked at the bone.


    Among the many alien skeletons in the shelter, this is relatively small, as big as a car, and the bones have a dark color that looks dry and not too eye-catching.


    Look at it, the length is a bit like a saber-toothed tiger. Han Sen looked for a while, and did not see anything strange, just a bone that was about to be exhausted.


    The blue dinosaur arched Hansen, arching Hansen to the skull of the skeleton, but he did not dare to rely on the past. It seems to be something jealous.


    "Let me open this head?" Hansen looked puzzled at the blue dinosaur.


    The blue dinosaur obviously couldn''t understand what Hansen was saying. He just put Hansen on the top of the bone''s head and pushed Hansen to the side of the skull in a few times.


    And the blue dinosaur himself took a few steps back and it looked really jealous.


    "Is there any dangerous thing inside?" Hansen��s heart was a bit hairy, and he opened the hole in the hole and scanned the inside of the skull.


    However, Hansen did not sense the existence of a vitality machine inside, and it was just a gimmick.


    The blue dinosaur saw Hansen standing there and did not move. It seemed that he was very anxious to scream at Hansen twice.


    Hansen slightly frowned, although he did not feel any danger, but it is hard to say anything in such a strange shelter. Who knows if there will be any moths inside, Hansen is not willing to take risks.


    I wanted to step back, but he just walked a few steps, and the blue dinosaur used his head to push him back and pushed him back to the skull.


    Hansen��s heart is depressed, but I��ve thought that it��s been a long time since I��ve been going back and forth. If there��s something in it, it��s already out.


    The position of the eyelids and mouth of the skull is a hole, and there is something in it that can��t be trapped.


    Looking at the blue dinosaur, not far from Hansen yelling, seems to be urging him, Han Sen bite his teeth, close to the skull, looked inside.


    There is no dangerous life in it, but there is something falling in it.


    Hansen looked carefully. It seemed to be a bone. It was as big as a human skullbone. Its color was different from that of this alien creature. It was an ivory color similar to human bones.


    After hesitating, Hansen reached out and carefully took the bone out.


    After the bones started, Han Sen knew immediately that this would definitely not be the bones of human beings. Because the weight is too heavy, it is heavier than steel. A piece of bone that grows one foot long has a heavy weight. Hansen is not too hard. I didn��t pick it up at once.


    Forced to take out the bones, the milky white bones are a little yellowish, and under the fluorescent light in the shelter, exudes a luster like jade.


    Hansen repeatedly looked at the bones and couldn''t see what creatures belonged. In addition to being heavy, he did not find anything special.


    The blue dinosaur looked at the bones in Hansen''s hand, but it was a look of love and fear. He seemed to want to pounce on it, but he seemed to be afraid of what he was afraid of.


    Now Hansen can be sure that the blue dinosaurs care about this bone, but Hansen turned around in the shelter and looked at the bones of the different creatures, but found no bones similar to the bone.


    "Weird, how can there be a single bone? Where does this bone come from?" Hansen was very confused.

 Chapter 927： Dinosaurs with bad brains

    The blue dinosaur loved and feared the bones. After a few meters, he followed Hansen. He seemed to want to be close and some did not dare.


    Hansen studied for a while, and did not study the origin of the bone. Looking at the blue dinosaur, he threw it in the past: "Don''t you want this? Take it."


    The blue dinosaur slammed a few tens of meters in an instant, hiding behind a palace, and looking at the bones on the ground.


    Hansen was speechless, thinking: "This guy''s IQ is a bit low, and he still has a lot of animal instinct. He doesn''t think much about his brain."


    However, Hansen turned to think again: "The brain is not good, it is easy to be fooled, too clever and flickering. The unconscionable goods like the little goblins are too smart."


    Think of it this way, and then look at the blue dinosaur, Han Sen feels pleasing to the eye.


    Now Hansen��s own strength is a bit weak. If he can fool this blue dinosaur as a hitter, it will be much easier to go hunting and killing different creatures later.


    However, Han Sen feels a bit strange. Why is this guy not hostile to himself, but he is so hostile to Qu Lanxi? It is also a beautiful woman, and it should be easier to get close.


    "Don''t you say...Is it really a beautiful man in the world, even the strange creatures can''t resist my charm?" Hansen took out the small mirror using the Insect Knight and took photos of his old face. Sure enough, there is nothing wrong with this.


    The blue dinosaur probe came out and approached here a little, but it was still far from the bone, still a little scared.


    "That... what is it for you? Wangcai... Yes... It��s good for Wangcai..." Hansen walked over to the bones with a smile, and picked up the bones and said, "Wangcai, Don''t be afraid, this is just a bone, no danger, come and come, come over, you can''t come, this big bone is so smashed."


    Hansen pretended to bite the bone, but the blue dinosaur was unmoved, and his big eyes stared at Hansen��s mouth, seemingly waiting for Hansen to bite.


    Hansen��s heart was suddenly depressed. Although the goods were not wise, but they were very timid, it seemed that it was not so easy.


    Looked at the bones in his hand, if you really want to swear, Han Sen really can''t go. There is no meat on this bone. It is very hard at first glance. What does Hansen do?


    But looking at the blue dinosaur''s gaze, staring at it, Hansen smacked his head and smacked his tongue over the bones, not dare to bite.


    "It''s really fragrant, it''s delicious, Wang Cai, you see, there is nothing." Han Sen said to the blue dinosaur while laughing.


    The blue dinosaur saw Hansen licking his bones. He seemed to be relieved. He stared at the bone and walked over, but he was careful.


    After Hansen followed the temptation, the blue dinosaur finally got close to the bones, although he was still a little scared, but after all, he couldn��t stand the temptation and put his tongue out on it.


    Soon, the blue dinosaurs eliminated fear and smashed several times on the bones.


    "Yes, that''s right." Han Sen looked at his eyes and smiled. He was figuring out how to use this bone to flick the blue dinosaur and let it stay for himself, but see the blue dinosaur mouth. With a bang, I bite the bone down.


    "Hey, hello, don''t finish it! Give me some." Hansen was anxious, and the blue dinosaur swallowed it. He also tempted it, always letting some slowly lure it. Row.


    The blue dinosaurs did not care about this, biting the bones and chewing, and they swallowed them all in a while, and even a little bone residue did not leave Hansen.


    When Hansen was depressed, he saw that the blue dinosaur roared in the sky, and the blue flame was spewed out in the mouth. The flame hangs like a fountain, wrapping the blue dinosaur inside.


    It was only for a moment, the blue flames wrapped the blue dinosaurs in the whole, and the eyes of the strong radiant people could not open.


    Hansen can feel the horror of the blue flame, and unfolds the blue light flame in the hole, but only feels chaotic, and nothing can be felt except the horrible life.


    Fortunately, the blue flame lasted for a short time, and then began to shrink slowly. Hansen looked directly at the eyes, but saw that the blue flame was getting smaller and smaller, and the inner blue dinosaur��s body seemed to shrink. The flames have shrunk to only half a meter high, but Hansen still still does not see the body of the blue dinosaur.


    "Strange, is it hard to eat a bone, but the body is getting smaller and smaller?" Hansen was strange, his eyes staring at the blue flame, trying to see what the blue dinosaur had become.


    The flames are getting smaller and smaller, and they are only twenty centimeters tall. However, they still don��t look at the blue dinosaurs. After shrinking a few centimeters, Hansen finally saw that there was a fist-sized one in the flame. Blue metal ball.


    However, it is somewhat inaccurate to say that it is a ball, more like an egg.


    The blue flame was completely condensed, and the blue metal egg lay quietly on the ground without sound.


    "Is it evolution?" Hansen was surprised. He didn''t know if the blue dinosaur was a super-god creature. If it could evolve, it would not be a super-god creature. After all, it has not been heard that super-natural creatures can evolve.


    "Wangcai...Wangcai... Are you inside?" Hansen screamed a few times next to the blue metal egg, but the blue metal egg did not respond at all.


    Han Sen reached out and took the egg up. He sensed it inside. He only felt that it was angry and majestic, but it was chaotic. There was nothing in the heartbeat. It was a chaotic life.


    ��Is this evolution or rebirth?�� Hansen couldn��t understand, but now he can be sure that there should be no dinosaur jumping out in a short time.


    There is no chaos inside, there is no complete life at all, unless it can turn into an egg yolk, otherwise it is simply an unhatched egg.


    "Would you like to open the roast and eat it?" Hansen looked at the blue metal egg and licked his tongue with a bad intention.


    However, Hansen is just thinking about it. This guy is not a super-god creature. It is already powerful and terrible. If it can be evolved successfully, it will be a super-god creature. It��s a pity to eat it. .


    "Forget it, let''s keep it. If you can hatch a super **** creature, you really earn it." Hansen stroked the blue metal egg: "Wangcai, you have to come out early, I still I am counting on you to help me kill the little monsters."


    The blue metal egg was put in a close-fitting pocket, and Hansen sent back to the league to inform Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming, telling them that the blue dinosaur had gone.


    Two people just entered the shelter again, but they didn��t do anything in the shelter. They just looked at it every day. They sheltered all the edges that didn��t reach the jungle. If they didn��t, they went back to the Union. It��s useless to stay here anyway. .


    Hansen is the same, but he did not return to the league, but entered the second spiritual base. (.)

 Chapter 928： Approaching the second spiritual foundation

    After opening the second genetic lock, Hansen apparently felt that the super-spiritual state became stronger again, but this was a kind of happiness and a burden for Hansen. 3. The fastest


    It is a good thing that the super-spiritual state becomes stronger, but Hansen��s physical fitness has not become stronger, and the duration of the change may be shorter.


    But you can''t eat because you are afraid of getting sick, so Hansen is still madly practicing "Dong Xuan Jing" and is also trying to add his own genes.


    Only in this place, Hansen does not have many choices. He can only wait for the shelter to be close to the edge of the thorny jungle. At other times, he can use it to hunt for alien genes and enhance his talents.


    What Hansen wants most is actually the alien gene of space and time. However, the genes of these two types are very rare. Hansen of the time system has not gotten a bit yet, and the space department has also obtained it from Zhenwu. a little.


    Among the waiters, knights, nobles, and royals, Hansen has not encountered the existence of space and time attributes.


    "Is these two attributes only available to the Emperor?" Hansen entered the second spiritual base, driving the Lingji Island and flew to the nearest Lingji Island.


    Hansen has not yet ranked in the second spiritual base. Before coming to the Lingji Island, he directly challenged and did not see what ranking the alien was.


    Anyway, this does not make any sense to him. In the same order, even if it is a **** spirit, Hansen also occupies an innate advantage. Therefore, there is nothing in the spiritual base that needs to be scrupulous. It is just a matter of killing it.


    "You are too emperor?" The stranger saw Hansen killing the island, and was prepared to fight, but after seeing Hansen''s appearance, he suddenly squatted there and then screamed.


    "I am too emperor, do you recognize me?" Hansen had to stop and watch the aliens say.


    "Knowing understanding, now in the alien, who doesn''t know you are too big, you admire you like a river, and like..." The alien does not have to fight with Hansen directly. Present the alien gene.


    However, his gene is a noble-level fire gene, Hansen is full, it is of no use at all, simply not killing him.


    Without Hansen taking the gene, the dissatisfaction of the opposite spirit was very reluctant, so Hansen was a little bit smirking.


    Soon the news that Emperor Shanghuang entered the second spiritual base spread in the aliens. Many strangers came over to offer the alien gene, and Hansen took the provocation to further improve his alien gene.


    If you let humans know that there is such a good thing, I am afraid that all of them are envious and want to hit the wall.


    If it is a human being who has signed a contract with a foreigner, those who have not signed a contract with the alien will find it more difficult to get the alien gene.


    Except for occasional trading with aliens, there are few channels for obtaining heterologous genes.


    Moreover, the general high-spirited spirit will not give its own genes to humans who have not signed a contract with themselves, especially the emperor-like aliens, and will almost never give their own spiritual genes to any human being.


    Like Hansen, there are countless strangers crying and shouting to give him the alien gene, but others can''t dream.


    Soon the news of the emperor''s second spiritual base was passed to the ears of several emperors.


    "How fast, how long has this, he has already opened the second genetic lock?" Zhenwu emperor frowned.


    "This talent of the Emperor is really amazing, it must be after the Emperor, the perfect inheritance of the great gene of the Great." said the flower girl.


    "It seems that I want to defeat him in the spiritual base, only to ask the one to shoot, just that he is also within the second spiritual foundation."


    "You mean the Emperor of the Phoenix?" The Emperor of the Great Day suddenly brightened his eyes and looked at the Royal Emperor.


    The imperial lady nodded slightly: "The **** empire is not the emperor, but it is born by two emperors. It perfectly inherits the outstanding genes of the two emperors, and has the body of the **** phoenix. It is invalid, it is the nemesis of the Emperor, and he is now in the second spiritual base. If he is shot, he will be able to defeat the Emperor."


    "But I heard that the character of Emperor Huang was very strange. He has always been alone, rarely interacting with other spirits. Can someone say that he is moving?" The Baihua female emperor was somewhat worried.


    "I have some friendship with Emperor Huang, and I should be able to convince him to shoot." The Royal Emperor said with confidence.


    "That would be great, Shen Huang is willing to take the shot, Tai Shang Huang is dead this time, but unfortunately I don''t know where his soul stone is, or ruin his soul stone, just to eliminate my hatred. "Da Ri Shendi gnashed his teeth and said."


    He hated Hansen very much, and won him a little emperor gene. The main thing is that Hansen actually kissed the female flower emperor he was pursuing. The Emperor of the Great Day could not swallow this breath anyway.


    "Even if I find it, I am afraid I have no chance to destroy the stone of his soul. With such a talent, his origin must be different. After the empire is the emperor, whoever has such ability, ruined his soul in front of the great emperor. Stone?" said the flower girl.


    "Oh, that''s not necessarily, dare to claim to be too emperor. He has offended all the emperors in the third sanctuary. If no one knows his identity, once he is discovered, I am afraid that even if there is a great emperor as a patron, it may not be able to Paul lived with him." The Emperor of the Day is cold.


    "That is to say, there are still a few people who will risk the crime of a great emperor to kill the emperor, and the emperor himself is a peerless person. In the future, it may become the existence of a great emperor. If it fails, it will be offended. There are not many different emperors who are willing to do such a thing." said the flower girl.


    "How do you talk to the bastard?" The Emperor of the Day was annoyed with a hundred flowers female emperor.


    The Baihua female emperor suddenly stunned and said, "I am just talking about things. If I want to deal with him, I naturally need to recognize the facts, not to speak for him."


    "Well, don''t bother, I plan to open the second genetic lock first, then go to the Emperor Huang, what are your plans?" The Royal Emperor interrupted the quarrel between the two.


    "Nature is going to the second spiritual foundation. I want to see him being shackled." The Emperor of the Great Day said in vain.


    "I am the same." The flower girl is also gnashing her teeth.


    Zhenwudi shook his head: "I have difficulty in opening the second genetic lock recently, and it will not pass for the time being."


    "In this case, we will go back to practice and go to the second spiritual base, and then go to the Emperor Huang." The imperial lady said, she stood up and prepared to leave. When she left, she turned and said to the Baihua female emperor: "Hundred flowers Let''s go with me, I just went to you to get some flowers."

 Chapter 929： No mood today

    The imperial emperor and the Baihua female emperor left together. When they reached the middle of the road, the imperial lady looked at the Baihua female emperor and asked: "Are you interested in that Taishanghuang?"


    The Baihua female emperor��s face was reddish, but she said: ��Is there any interest in him?��


    The imperial lady smiled slightly: "There is nothing wrong with it, but until now, no one knows his bottom, you still don''t want too much expectation. 3. The fastest."


    "Which I have any expectations, I just think that his talent is very strong and he is interested in him." The flower girl said immediately.


    "That''s fine." The imperial lady smiled and said nothing.


    Hansen��s small days have been very smooth. In the second spiritual foundation, he has added a lot of alien genes, but he has hardly exerted any power.


    However, Han Sen obviously felt that the royal family appeared around him less, and the emperor was even more missing. He continued to be in the second spiritual base for several days, but he did not even get a hand of the emperor gene. Obviously Deliberately hiding from him, no emperor sent himself to the door.


    "This is not the way to go, how can we get some of the spirit genes?" Hansen was a bit worried, looked at his rankings, still in the 100,000, and could not help but move.


    "You don''t send it yourself, then I will hit them one by one." Hansen had an idea in his heart, and he retired the aliens who were with him. He drove away on Lingji Island.


    No one can know Hansen''s whereabouts, Han Sen is looking for a higher-spirited challenge than him, and directly captures the alien gene.


    The hole in the tunnel was used to shield his own vitality. Others could not sense his arrival. When he saw Hansen, it was already late.


    The beginning of Hansen��s challenge was very fast. Basically, he saw that the ranking was higher than him and challenged him. He quickly improved his rankings. However, after his ranking was close to the Emperor, Hansen no longer jumped to challenge.


    "The more than one hundred in front should be all the emperors? Then I will kill them one by one, so that I can get more than one hundred emperor genes." Hansen secretly calculated.


    He had already inquired from other aliens that the previous ones were all emperors, and Hansen did not intend to challenge the leap, so that one challenge was raised, and those who were higher than him were Can not refuse his challenge, certainly can get the spirit of the spirit.


    Han Sen looked around and finally let him find the 127th Storm Monarch of the ranking. He said that he directly challenged.


    Although the Storm Emperor was powerful, it also opened two genetic locks, but it was not Hansen��s opponent. It was only a few punches. He bombarded the Storm Emperor and obtained a little Gentile gene.


    Not long after, Han Sen found two more than 120 emperors, and they bombed them one by one. Then there were two other emperor genes, both of which were fire genes.


    Although there are still two people in the middle, there is no way to do this. After all, it is difficult to find the righteous emperor. Hansen has tried his best to find a similarly different kind of spirit. At the time of the emperor, he deliberately circumvented and did not challenge them.


    Han Sen had just challenged the two emperors, but suddenly saw several Lingji islands coming to him.


    A closer look, there are actually several familiar faces, the Baihua female emperor and the great Japanese emperor are there, and a female emperor Hansen has also seen it in the first spiritual base.


    The only thing I haven''t seen is a blond man with a pair of Danfengyan eyes. The man has a proud aristocratic temperament. It seems that this world is not in his eyes. No one deserves his serious glance.


    Even if he came to Hansen, the man never looked at Hansen and was talking to one of the female emperors.


    Hansen glanced at his image and saw that the number above was actually 1, which means that the blond man of Danfengyan was the first alien of the second spiritual foundation.


    "Too Shanghuang, can you dare to fight with Emperor Huang?" Several emperors came to Hansen near, and the Emperor of the Day greeted Hansen coldly.


    "Is this the **** of the emperor?" Hansen looked at the blond man, knowingly asked.


    "Yes, I am a **** phoenix. I don''t have to talk nonsense, fight with me." Shen Huangdi finally turned his eyes to Hansen, but it was a bit contemptuous.


    He did not go to Hansen, he was so proud of the vast majority of the aliens.


    "My God, the Emperor Huang Huang had to fight with the Emperor, and there was a good show."


    "The corpse of Shenhuang is immortal, and the law is indestructible. I don''t know if the power of the Emperor''s overbearing power can break the phoenix body."


    "Whether the Emperor Taishang can really be invincible in the same order, it is necessary to see this war."


    Emperor Huang Huang did not converge on the body, and his voice was like a phoenix. He did not know how far it was, and suddenly alerted the aliens in a large area nearby.


    Seeing the situation is that when Emperor Huang was going to fight Hansen, they were all excited and drove the Lingji Island to watch.


    Hansen narrowed his eyes and looked at the Emperor Huang, but he did not hear him. He suddenly turned to a nearby Lingji Island.


    On the island of Linguji, there was a hundred and thirteenth Shirei Emperor. When Hansen rushed over, it was too late to escape. He suddenly regretted his death.


    Originally just to see the excitement, who knows that Han Sen actually ignored the challenge of the Emperor Huang, and rushed over to him, and the person has directly landed on his Lingji Island.


    "Too Shanghuang, are you afraid of the Emperor of the Phoenix, do not dare to fight with him?" After the little flower goddess of the flower, he shouted at Hansen.


    "Are you running in the eye, is it debt?" Hansen smiled and looked at the Baihua female emperor.


    The flower girl was suddenly red, and she couldn��t speak for a while.


    "The king is a million, this is too much. Too emperor, if you dare to say that, how to see the gods and phoenix becomes so unbearable, even the war does not dare, if you are really scared, just open the mouth to admit Shenhuang, and then bow down to admit defeat, we will not embarrass you," said the Emperor of the Great Day.


    "A phoenix in the district, it is effortless to kill, but today I have no mood, wait until I have a mood to say it." Han Sen said, but people have killed the Thunder.


    Flash Thunder is not Hansen��s opponent, but Hansen has not made any effort. After a while with the Flash, he seems to be trying to kill him.


    After getting a little emperor Ray gene, Hansen drove the Lingji Island and turned away, simply ignoring the provocation of the Emperor Huang.


    "It''s shameless, I don''t dare to fight with Emperor Huang, but I still say that it is so grandiose, but it is faster than anyone else." The onlookers have already seen it.

 Chapter 930： This battle

    Hansen has been refusing to fight against the gods, only to find those low-ranking emperors, plundering their emperor genes.


    For a time, all the aliens thought that the Emperor was too afraid of the Emperor Huang, and that the Emperor Huang was the nemesis of the Emperor, and the Emperor did not dare to fight with him.


    The Emperor of the Great Day is even more violent, saying that the Emperor is a despicable **** who is bullying and fearful. He is not afraid of fighting a real strongman and will only bully those weak and different spirits.


    The opposite spirit is the most admired, and Han Sen��s behavior really disappoints many aliens. The willingness to give him the gene will become less and he will not be as enthusiastic as before. Everyone is respectful.


    Hansen, regardless of this, still carries out his hunting plan, one by one to find those who rank higher than him to kill.


    At first, he did kill a few, but Hansen soon found out that he could not find a higher spirit than him in the second spiritual base. He did not hide from him, but did not enter the spirit at all. base.


    "Too Super Emperor, you don''t have to look anymore, unless you fight with Shenhuang, you can''t find other aliens that are higher than you, and there will be no difference in your ability to accept your challenge." Huang Di and other strangers found Han Sen, the imperial lady said.


    The flower girl looked at Han Sen, and her eyes were slightly disappointing. The original Hansen��s strong posture, the Baihua female emperor still had some appreciation, but did not want him to dare to accept the challenge of the Emperor Huang, so that the Baihua female emperor was somewhat contemptuous. It is.


    "It seems that my plan to kill the Emperor is impossible to carry on any more." Han Sen sighed softly, thought that he could get more of the emperor genes, and did not expect the emperors to avoid all the wars. In addition, he has no aliens at all to challenge.


    "Despicable bastard, there is a kind of challenge, bullying those who are weak, what is the loss, you are still the honor of the Emperor."


    Hansen glanced at the Emperor of the Day: "Well, as you wish, I will challenge you, come over."


    "Shameless, there is a kind of you who challenge the phoenix." The Emperor of the Day called again.


    Han Sen smiled slightly: "So, you are the weak person in your own mouth. It turns out that I was wrong. I thought that your size was still barely a personal thing. I didn''t expect you to think that you are an incompetent weak person. I am looking at you."


    "You" Da Ri Shendi suddenly looked pale and could not say a word.


    Hansen never looked at him again. He looked at the Emperor Huang, who stood proudly on Lingji Island, said: "God phoenix, do you really want to fight with me?"


    "You are not qualified to be my opponent, just can''t understand your despicable behavior, and teach you something." Shen Huang said faintly, he did not see Han Sen in his eyes.


    "Okay, it��s good." Hansen smiled and smiled.


    The Baihua female emperor and other strangers are secretly frowning. The Emperor Huang of the Emperor despised him so much. He even laughed and said that the Emperor of the Phoenix was good, this is not crazy.


    Laughter came over, Han Sen looked at the Emperor Huang Huang slowly said: "You can teach me so confidently, then you dare to fight this battle with me, until the last point of the life gene?"


    Han Sen��s words came out, and the imperial female emperor and the Baihua female emperor were all shocked. If it was this battle, it would be a never-ending battle. It could not be ended if it was killed once. until.


    Of course, there may be too many genes on one side, and the other side''s genes have reached 100 points. There is no way to continue to increase, and this battle will end.


    There is no upper limit to the gene of life, but the gene of the other person''s life is a heterogeneous gene for Hansen. Therefore, if the gene of this attribute reaches 100 points, there is no way to increase it.


    Unless Hansen, like ordinary humans, signs a contract with Shenhuang and becomes a vassal of Shenhuang, so that he can not only obtain a large number of the sacred genes of Shenhuang, but also break the upper limit of the genetic limit of one hundred points, and each hundred points can be obtained. Open a genetic lock, the highest can be the same as Shenhuang, both open two genetic locks.


    However, this does not make any sense. Hansen certainly cannot sign a contract to become a vassal of Shenhuang, so he only needs a ceiling of 100 points.


    "I am in the same position." Shen Huang did not think about it, he immediately agreed. He never put Han Sen in his eyes. Naturally, Hansen could not beat him. Hansen proposed a life war. His mind.


    "Haha, I really don''t know how to live and die. Do you think that you can scare the Emperor by proposing this battle? It''s too naive! Today we have to see, your life gene can still have a few points left." Also complained of poison.


    The Baihua female emperor and the imperial female emperor did not speak. This fateful relationship is too big. It can be solved without giving a little gene. They just open the second genetic lock. They don��t have a lot of genes, and they lose a lot of them. It is also a big burden.


    Hansen actually proposed this battle, which is beyond their expectations.


    In fact, they don''t know that Hansen has only two life-threatening genes. He has never had a chance to get his life-giving gene, so even if he is a life-threatening war, he only loses two genes.


    It is not that Hansen does not want to increase his own gene, but he still does not know how to increase his own gene.


    They are naturally unimaginable, and the powerful emperor such as Hansen has only two genes, which is very unbelievable to the emperor.


    Hansen directly launched the battle against the Emperor Huang, and Shen Huang did not hesitate to accept it.


    This kind of war, suddenly attracted the surrounding crowds.


    "Tai Shanghuang actually wants to fight with the Emperor Huang, this is crazy?"


    "The Emperor Huang of the Emperor Huang is his nemesis. I am afraid that this time the Emperor will be washed by the phoenix."


    "I don''t know what the attribute of the Emperor''s life-giving gene is. I hope that the Emperor Huang Huang will not be able to kill the despicable guy a hundred times and win him a hundred points of life."


    "I don''t know, no one has ever beaten the Emperor, and no one knows what attributes he is. It must be a very rare attribute, otherwise it would be so powerful."


    "What are you in a hurry? I will know soon."


    Due to Hansen��s previous war, the aliens generally believed that Taishanghuang was not an opponent of Emperor Huang, and they felt that Taishang��s Emperor would definitely be plundering a large number of genes.


    Under the eyes of many aliens, Hansen slowly walked onto the spiritual island of Emperor Huang, watching the Emperor Huang said: "I suddenly felt tired when I saw you."


    "It��s too late to regret it now."


    "I don''t regret it. I just want to kill you a hundred times. It''s really tired. It''s better. I kill you once, and there are ninety-nine times left. How about your self-cutting?" Han Sen looked at the Emperor Huang, very Seriously said. (.)

 Chapter 931： Shenhuang Emperor

    "Hurricane!" Hearing the words of Hansen, the other aliens were shocked, and the Emperor of the Day was directly stunned. .


    The Emperor Huang was calm and horrible, and did not produce the slightest mood fluctuations because of Hansen��s words. He said Hansen faintly said: "You are doing what I want, I will kill you once, the remaining nine. Nineteen times, you will cut yourself, and you will not waste time."


    "Okay, then it��s such a happy decision." Hansen laughed, and the blazing light on his body became more holy.


    The **** phoenix eyes condensed, and the body rose up to ignite the golden flame. It seemed that there was a golden phoenix light and shadow swimming on him, and the horrible atmosphere went straight to the heavens and earth, so that the whole person of Shen Huang was bathed in the golden flame. It seems that the whole person has become somewhat unreal, as if it were made up of golden flames.


    "The **** phoenix body, the law does not invade immortality, it is really enviable." The great **** god stared at the Emperor Huang, some jealousy said.


    Other onlookers are also wide-eyed, and it is a very worthwhile thing for them to see the gods of the second most powerful.


    The Emperor Huang of the Emperor had never tasted a defeat with the first and second spiritual foundations of the gods and phoenixes. He also hit the first place at the time of the first spiritual foundation. The horror can be imagined.


    Han Sen looked at the Emperor of the Phoenix, and the blunt punch hit the past, and the blazing white light on his fist swayed like a flame.


    Emperor Huang Huang snorted, and at the same time slammed his fist toward Hansen. The phoenix light on his body seemed to be a horror, and the golden flame turned into a phoenix bird, swaying toward Hansen.


    boom!


    Hansen��s fist directly slammed into the flame phoenix bird, and the fire smashed the flame. The fist passed through the body of the phoenix bird without stopping, and the fist slammed into the body of Emperor Huang.


    One person and one bird was almost simultaneously bombed by Hansen��s fist, and turned into a splash of gold and flames.


    However, in the next second, those golden flames condensed in the same place, turned into the body of Emperor Huang, and looked unharmed. Even the life of the body was not worn out, as if it had never suffered Hansen��s horror. A fist.


    "The Emperor of the Phoenix is ??really powerful, and it is worthy of the name of immortality. But the power of the Emperor is too strong, and it can smash the phoenix."


    The Emperor of the Great Day is also a big joy: "The power of the Emperor of the Emperor is ineffective against the Emperor of the Phoenix. In this way, the Emperor Huang of the Emperor is in an invincible position. Taishang Emperor is dead this time."


    The flower girl is a bit complicated in her heart. I hope that Hansen is defeated, but there is a deep faint heart and some hope that Hansen will not be defeated. Even she does not know what her mind is.


    Hansen continuously waved his fist and shattered the body of Emperor Huang of the Emperor, but it did not have any effect. After the body of Emperor Huang was broken, the golden flame that was formed immediately condensed and re-emerged as a phoenix. The body of the emperor.


    No matter how powerful the power is, it seems to be nothing but emptiness in front of the Emperor Huang, directly through his body, and does not cause any harm to his body.


    Shen Huangdi stood there, did not dodge Hansen��s attack, but looked at Hansen so contemptuously, letting Hansen��s fist slam on his flame-like body.


    "It''s useless, you can''t hurt my **** phoenix body, don''t waste time, let''s cut it." Shen Huangdi looked at Hansen indifferently.


    Hansen did not continue to blast, watching the Emperor Huang Huang smiled and said: "There are some doorways, are you the power of the fire system?"


    "Don''t compare my gods and corpses with those who are fires. I am the ultimate phoenix in the fire. The world is pure and true. There is no one in the world that can hurt my body." Said.


    Those onlookers have long been full of adoration, and they are shocked by the power of the Emperor.


    Hansen smiled and said: "It seems to be very powerful, but it is just a fire. As long as it is a fire, it is equally afraid of water."


    "It''s a pity that you are not a water system." Shen Huangdi deliberately sneered.


    In fact, even the power of the water system is generally useless to the Emperor Huang, and his phoenix fire is indeed not a fire, nor is it the general water system can restrain.


    The Emperor of the Day also taunted on the side: "Too Shanghuang, you said so much nonsense, don''t say that the water system can''t control the phoenix, even if it can, it has nothing to do with you? Don''t delay the time."


    Hansen ignored the Emperor of the Great Day and looked at the Emperor Huang with a smile. "Who told you that I am not a water system?"


    Said, Han Sen reached out to the palm of his hand, the blazing white light on the palm of his hand turned into a white frosty gas, and quickly spread to his body, so that his body was all wrapped in frosty cold.


    "How can he be the power of the water system... Isn''t he pure power?" Everyone was shocked. They always thought that the Emperor was a pure force. Now he suddenly saw that he used the power of frost. They are all very shocked.


    "How could he be a water power? Is he always hiding his strength? He has never used real power. He has defeated us only by the flesh." The Emperor of the Day has already been stunned.


    "No, although he used the power of frost, but this ice power is not stronger than his original strength, it seems to be weaker." The Royal Lady said softly.


    "You mean, this frost power is not his original strength?" asked the flower girl, surprised.


    I haven''t waited for the Queen''s answer. The Emperor Huang looked at Hansen and said: "Don''t say that the power of the frost does not belong to you. It is difficult for you to exert its true power. Even if it can, such water power can''t hurt. My **** phoenix body."


    "Yes? Then you can try my fist." Han Sen''s body was full of frost, and a punch hit the gods.


    His arrogance is a simulation of the little goblins, because it only opens the power of the first genetic lock, so it will make people feel weaker than when he is not using the frost.


    However, Han Sen knows that the power of the little goblin''s frost is extraordinary, not the general water system power, and he does not intend to use only the power of the goblin.


    Almost at the same time as the scent of frost, Hansen simulated the power of silver and silver in small silver and silver. The combination of frost gas and silver lightning power is the water mine that Hansen has just trained.


    It seems that the cloud of clouds is over the Han Han''s fist and directly slams into the body of Emperor Huang.


    The speed and strength of Emperor Huang is not as good as Hansen. His phoenix can''t hurt Hansen, otherwise he won''t be beaten by Hansen''s fist.


    But he can''t hurt Hansen. Hansen''s blazing light can''t directly destroy his **** phoenix body. The **** huang dynasty can be so arrogant, and the reliance is just the immortal character of the **** phoenix body.


    boom!


    Hansen��s fist slammed into the emperor��s body, which seemed to be a flameless emptiness.

 Chapter 932： Killing the phoenix

    The dark clouds broke into the flames, and they suddenly filled in. The coldness seemed to freeze even the cells, and the flame-like incorporeal body was frozen in the air, forming a phoenix-like ice sculpture. .


    boom!


    Frozen to become the ice of the Emperor Huang, only feel that every cell that is frozen is like a mine, a chain reaction like an explosion, in a brilliant ice and lightning, the body is directly blown into powder.


    In a flash, the golden flame was completely destroyed, the phoenix shadow collapsed, and the Emperor Huangdi turned into a stream of souls.


    The whole spiritual base is dead, and the emperor, known as immortal, has been so easily killed. All the aliens feel like dreams.


    The Emperor of the Day is even more stunned and can hardly believe his eyes.


    The Baihua female emperor was also surprised by Zhang��s small mouth, and the small face was full of shock.


    The face of the imperial lady changed indefinitely. In any case, she did not expect that the emperor could actually kill the Emperor of the Phoenix so easily. This is the battle of this life. If this defeat, it will give the gene of his own hard work to the Emperor.


    Moreover, she said that she was shot by the Emperor Huang, so that she could be safe in her heart.


    "Emperor fire gene +1, ranking promoted to the first place, won the second spiritual base first alienation ranking, the birth of the alien gene +10."


    Hansen was a bit happy, but he got the first one and only had a ten-pointer, which made him a little depressed, and the increase in his life gene was very slow.


    It seems that it is unrealistic to want to increase the life-generating gene within the spiritual base. There should be other ways to increase the life-killing gene.


    Emperor Huang Huang resurrected from the stone of the soul, not willing to fail his own, angry roaring and killing Hansen, the body of the infinite golden flame, if the phoenix angered.


    boom!


    Hansen is also a direct thunder of mines, once again in the ice and lightning, the phoenix-like emperor body directly smashed into slag.


    "Since you don''t have the courage to self-discipline, let me help you." Hansen was in the shape of electricity and came directly to the statue of Emperor Huang.


    The Emperor of the Phoenix has just resurrected, and Hansen has smashed his body with a ruthless punch.


    Did not give the Emperor Huang any chance, as long as he came back from the resurrection, he was directly shot and killed, the ice and thunder bursts constantly, the shocking people are shocked, there is almost no way to think.


    The ice was washed away, the thunder was shocked, and the Emperor Huang was killed and killed again and again.


    All the strangers watched the Emperor Huang of the Emperor being bombarded again and again, and it was as hard as a chicken and a dog, let Hansen slaughter.


    There were no more than 10,000 of the onlookers, but there was no sound. The sound of the thunder and lightning explosion in the entire space echoed, just like the sound of the gods, which made people feel scared and gave birth to boundless fear.


    "That is the first emperor of the second spiritual foundation, and it was so ruthlessly bombarded. It is really against the sky!" All the hearts of the aliens gave birth to such thoughts.


    In the past, Hansen had been scornful of his kindness because he was avoiding the war. At this time, he was already stunned and could not speak at all.


    No one thought that the battle between the Emperor and the Emperor Huang would be such a result.


    "Is it true that Taishang Huang began to avoid the war because he was afraid of the Emperor Huang, but did not want to take this first name, lest he could not challenge other emperors?" Finally, there is a stranger who wants to understand this, exclaiming Come out.


    "It turned out that when the Emperor Taishang began, it was always a leap-level challenge. When he met the emperor, he challenged one by one. Before he did not pay attention, the weak who he bullied was actually an adult."


    "How can the mighty heroes of the Emperor Taishang be afraid of war? I used to be too naive."


    "Sure enough, the Emperor Taishang is invincible, and I said, how could he be afraid of the Emperor?"


    ......


    The instinct of the strong worship of the strong spirits undoubtedly revealed that after Hansen madly sang the Emperor of the Phoenix, many of the strangers suddenly gave birth to the heart of worship, and were more fanatical than before.


    Hansen madly killed the Emperor Huang, and a little bit of the Emperor''s fire gene was plundered by Hansen. Until it was a hundred points, it could no longer grow. Hansen was still trying to stop.


    It is a pity that he did not sign a contract with any alien spirit. The same kind of alien gene can only get a hundred points.


    However, Hansen is very satisfied. The most difficult fire system of the fire system has been completed. He only needs to replenish the royal fire gene, and the fire gene is perfect. Hansen cultivates the super nuclear technology, which is better than the average person. I don��t know how many times.


    After this war, the name of Taishanghuang has become synonymous with invincibility and power in the alien.


    Although many emperors hate the itch of his hate, but those low-level aliens are extremely admired for him, and the willingness to offer him genetics has once again increased, including many royal-level aliens.


    Seeing that his alien gene is increasing rapidly, Hansen is not happy.


    The addition of the heterogeneous gene is only the talent of a certain department, but has no effect on the quality of the **. The biggest advantage is that it can affect the opening of the genetic lock.


    Just as Hansen��s current alien fire gene is almost complete, Hansen��s cultivation of the fire system is so easy to open the genetic lock than others because of his high fire talent.


    It is possible for the average person to have a physical fitness of nine hundred to open the third genetic lock. If Hansen cultivates the fire, he may open the third genetic lock when he is in the six hundred physical qualities.


    And he uses any fire skill, it will release faster and more powerful than the average person.


    But these are not very useful for the current Hansen.


    He is strong in the spiritual base. It is because of the relationship between the super-spiritual bodies. According to Hansen��s observations during this time, the super-spiritual body is stronger than the body of the emperor.


    However, this strong is not absolutely strong, not that the super-spirit is stronger than any emperor.


    Only the first genetic lock and the second genetic lock of the emperor, the physical quality is indeed not as good as the super spirit.


    It is only the first emperor who has opened the genetic lock, and the physical quality seems to be similar to the ironworm king who has become a bloodline.


    That is to say, these emperors themselves need to grow, and their physical qualities are also stronger as their strength increases.


    After getting the ten-point gene again, Hansen confirmed this point. The strength of the super-spirit state will become stronger with the increase of the gene.


    Because the super-Emperor is stronger than the Emperor, he can easily defeat the emperors whose gene is not much, but if he goes on, his gene can not be increased, I am afraid this advantage will be in the future. The base will slowly lose.


    The problem of this life gene can still slowly find a solution, but now it is trapped here, hunting can not kill different organisms, it is difficult to increase its own genes, physical fitness can not grow, which is very deadly.


    The super-spirit state can only last for three seconds. It can only be used as a card in the shelter. It is impossible to play it casually. Hansen still has to find a way to make his body strong.


    "Miki, we arrived at the thorns from the edge of the forest." Chu Ming excitedly came back from the outside and shouted at Hansen.

 Chapter 933： Please drink when you meet again.

    Hansen��s voice was also a joy in his heart. For a few days, he was not close to the fringe area. Their flesh and blood had already been consumed, and finally found an opportunity to add.


    I called Qu Lanxi and Xiaofengfeng, and rushed out of the shelter. I wanted to hunt down some flesh and blood of different creatures. I don��t know how long it will take to reach the edge area next time.


    I don''t know what direction the thorn bush is. The surrounding thorns have changed very little. Only a few meters away can I see a small bush of thorns, and in the distance is a vast grassland.


    Hansen, they found the iron worm, just killed a few, suddenly saw a team of people coming over here, take a closer look, it turned out to be human.


    "Human... there are humans here..." Chu Ming was almost surprised to jump.


    Qu Lanxi and Hansen also had some surprises. It was rare to meet humans in the third shelter and feel very cordial.


    The three people came forward to find out that there was a human aristocratic sanctuary here. They were all overjoyed. Under the guidance of the team, the three men walked for twenty or thirty miles, and they saw an aristocratic level on the grassland. There are many people in and out of the shelter.


    "Finally... finally returned to his own territory..." Chu Ming excitedly tears.


    Hansen and Qu Lanxi are not so exaggerated, but they are also very happy.


    Entered the shelter and inquired about the situation nearby. It is very suitable for human habitation. Although there is a sheltered shelter nearby, the strongest one is only a noble sanctuary. There are enough strong people in this human shelter to compete with it. There is no need to worry too much about safety.


    The human beings with the ability nearby are basically gathered here.


    "This time we can finally live in peace of mind, no longer have to worry about the days of fear." Chu Ming said excitedly.


    Hansen is Shen Shendao: "If you like it, then stay, I still have to go back."


    "Why? Why do you want to go back to that kind of ghost place, maybe when you will send your life, it is so difficult to kill different creatures." Chu Ming looked at Han Sen with a big eye.


    "I like that kind of adventure." Hansen has no way to explain.


    He needs to plant genetic plants in that shelter, and he needs to enter a spiritual foundation in that shelter, which is important to him and far more important than a stable environment.


    And within the jungle of thorns, although the chances of hunting ordinary creatures and primitive creatures are reduced, he has more opportunities to contact those high-altitude aliens, as well as many wild genetic plants in the jungle of thorns. It is a precious treasure and resource.


    In that kind of place, there is a safe area like an underground shelter, which is obviously very precious, so Hansen will not give up there.


    ��Isn''t it the same adventure here?�� Chu Ming asked inexplicably.


    Hansen wanted to explain, but there are some things he can''t say, so I don''t know how to explain it at one time.


    "Chu Ming, Sanmu, he has his own plans, don''t be embarrassed about him. Even if we are not in a place, we are still friends, this is enough." Qu Lanxi stopped Chu Ming to go on.


    Hansen thanked Qu Lanxi for reading: "We have experienced life and death together, no more precious than this."


    Although Chu Ming still wants Hansen to stay, he does not understand why Hansen must return to the ghost place. It is not a place where people live, but it is just a few words. He does not insist on Hansen.


    Qu Lanxi has not said anything. When the two people get along with each other, they whispered softly: "Are you a fiancee Hansen of Ji Yanran?"


    "You know it?" Hansen smiled slightly, and he knew that the pseudonym could not hold people.


    Qu Lanxi grinned and smiled: "In the league, there are not many outstanding Korean surnames. I am afraid that you are the only one who is so young. What is the name of Sanmu, even the three-year-old children can see it. ��


    Hansen helplessly spread his hand: "I didn''t mean to swear you, but I was too much in the enemy, so I wanted to use a pseudonym, but later I found that there was no one to know me, so I didn''t use the pseudonym deliberately. No change."


    Qu Lanxi reached out to Hansen: "I hope we have a chance to meet again, and I will invite you to drink."


    "Are you not drunk?" Hansen reached out and held it with Qu Lanxi''s hand, some surprised.


    "In this place, if there is a chance to meet again, such fate is worthy of an exception." Qu Lanxi looked at Hansen seriously and said: "So, don''t die, I am waiting for you to drink together."


    "Your wine, I am sure." Hansen smiled.


    When he left, Hansen quietly gave the crab and the iron bug beast and the copper and gold fruit to Chu Ming, so that they could develop more easily here.


    Hansen didn''t give Qu Lanxi because he knew that Qu Lanxi''s temper was soft and just inside. Even if she gave her, she would not accept it. Later, let Chu Ming give it to her.


    Leaving this human sanctuary and not letting Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming send him, Hansen couldn''t stand the scene like that.


    Not because of sentimentality, but because it would make him very uncomfortable. Sometimes Hansen feels that he is too cold-blooded. He is basically not very sentimental about parting, but the unknown exploration makes him excited.


    A few iron bugs were hunted on the road, and Hansen was at night when he returned to the underground shelter.


    "Sure enough, a person is still a bit lonely." Han Sen summoned Jun Jun and Golden Retriever, and spoke with the meat of the iron worms and talked to them.


    Occasionally, Jin Jun and Jin Maoyan also called twice. I don��t know if Hansen has been feeding them with life beads. They seem to have more spirituality than before.


    "Sure enough, no one is around, sometimes it will be very boring, it is time to bring the zeros." Han Sen muttered to himself.


    He hasn''t let zero come before, because Qu Lanxi and Chu Ming are there. If they see a little girl appearing in the shelter from the air, it will be very suspicious. Hansen does not want others to know the existence of zero.


    Now that there are no other people in the shelter, Hansen intends to bring the zeros, but he does not know that zero can not be the same as in the first shelter and the second shelter. Where is he, zero can be directly transmitted to There.


    "When you get the zero back tomorrow, you will know it." Han Sen reached out and found the pocket watch, and looked at the photo inside.


    He has already asked his mother, but my mom doesn''t know who this man is. Dad had a lot of photos when he was a child, but he has never seen this man. Han family does not have such a relative.


    "Who is this man? Are the alien creatures in the underground shelters murdered? If it is him, what does such a strong person have to do with our family?" Hansen always feels some when he thinks about it. The headache, the father��s accidental death now looks like a fog, definitely not as simple as an accident. 8)

 Chapter 934： I want your gene

    Early the next morning, Han Sen asked his mother to call out the zero from the shelter. Then Hansen first entered the underground shelter, letting the zero pass and try to transfer, to see if he could come to him.


    Sure enough, zero, like before, came out of the transmission array in front of him, and Hansen was very happy.


    There is zero here, although she does not speak, but Hansen does not feel lonely.


    After the shelter moved, it entered the depths of the thorny jungle. Hansen turned around and saw a group of horrible winged snakes. One of them was full of horror and horror. Hansen immediately turned back, no. Dare to alarm the fearful winged snake king.


    There is no chance to kill different creatures, but now there are no other people. Hansen can use the life water beads to raise the dragon blood trees.


    Put a drop of water drops every year, the dragon''s blood tree grows up, and in a few days it has already blossomed the flowers of the blood, and then raise it, it should take a few days to bear fruit.


    "The mutated pet beast soul dragon blood snake is helpful to me now, and I don''t know how many dragon blood fruits can be produced. If a tree is a dragon fruit, it is really developed." Hansen Every time I watered, I looked at the small **** flowers of the trees.


    When there is no such thing, Han Sen will plunder the genes within the spiritual foundation. Now his reputation in the aliens is extremely high. Many royals are willing to offer genes, so that his heterogeneous genes are increased. A lot.


    It��s just that the emperors refused to challenge him again, and Hansen never got a little emperor gene.


    "It seems that we still have to make a low-key one in the future, otherwise we will not get the gene of the spirit." Han Sen is depressed and decided to enter the third spiritual base next time. He must be low-key and low-key, and then low-key. If it is not possible, pretend to lose. It can be done once.


    However, it is not appropriate to think about it. He killed other emperors and took the genes of the emperor. In case the aliens killed him, he got the super-spirit gene. I am afraid that the aliens will fry the pot.


    Although no one knows that the Emperor is Hansen, but this kind of thing is not to be messed up. If it is exposed, it is not a joke, but it is terrible.


    Without the gene of the gods, Hansen��s enthusiasm for the spiritual base is not so high with the gradual improvement of the alien genes. I only take one or two hours a day to enter the spiritual base to see if I can run into myself. The alien gene needed.


    However, in addition to the two genes of the royal family and the emperor, other common gene types of the same order are almost full.


    Hansen really has nothing to do, summoning the female emperor.


    After entering the sanctuary of the third god, it was the first time to summon the female emperor.


    Because she has been dying to live, it is useless to summon it for the time being, and she is afraid that she has any means to counter water, so she has not been summoned to come out.


    Now Hansen summoned her, mainly to see if she could control the underground shelter. If it could be controlled, Hansen would not have to wait for the shelter to arrive at the edge of the thorny jungle.


    When the female emperor just came out, she wanted to rush to Hansen with anger. She couldn''t stand this humiliation. She had to endure hope before, but now she can''t even see a little hope. The moment the female emperor is now only wanting to ask for it. dead.


    But before she rushed to Hansen, she stopped and looked at the underground shelter in amazement.


    "Emperor''s shelter, how come you are here?" The woman''s gaze looked around and found the bones, even more shocked.


    "This is the shelter I have laid, isn''t it good?" Hansen said with a smile.


    In an instant, the female emperor screamed disdainfully: "Any bone there, when they are alive, a finger can destroy you."


    "You can see it clearly, but this shelter is indeed mine." Hansen looked at the body of the female emperor, and said with some surprise: "Your body seems to be stronger."


    The female emperor seemed to be shocked by this shelter. For the time being, she did not plan to work harder with Hansen. She looked at the shelter and said: "The emperor will have an essential transformation into the sanctuary, although the physical fitness is not much, but As long as I can get the gene, I can change it in the morning and evening as strong as the innate emperor of the Third Shelter. Even now, I will not be worse than those who were born."


    "That is very powerful." Hansen looked at the camera with amazement, although the moment is only equivalent to the emperor who opened a genetic lock in his birth, but the strength should not be worse than that of the blood-level iron-worm king. .


    If Hansen turns on the super-imperial state, it is no problem to pack up the female emperor. It is purely his own strength, I am afraid it is not her opponent.


    "What is the alienation of this shelter?" The female emperor said, and went to the other side of the Temple of the Spirit.


    "If there is a stranger here, do you think I dare to come in?" Hansen followed the imperial female emperor and walked into the Temple of the Hell.


    Entering the Temple of the Hells, the female Emperor suddenly saw the image of a strange alien, and suddenly showed the color of ecstasy.


    However, after the ecstasy, the look of the female emperor became complicated again, and she did not speak for a long while.


    "Can you put your own soul stone on?" Hansen asked the female emperor to look like this, then he narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "Do you dare let me put it?" The goddess of the cold said coldly. Since her last rebellion, Hansen almost imprisoned her as a prisoner and did not give her any chance.


    "There is nothing to dare, but it depends on what is good for me." Hansen said with a smile.


    In the blink of an eye, the female emperor��s eyes lit up, but it turned dim and turned down. It was only faintly said: ��I put the stone of the soul on, I can help you control this shelter, otherwise the shelter will always follow the set track automatically. Move, you can never really get this shelter."


    "I think this kind of travel is very good. Don''t tell me that it''s useless. Let''s talk about the actual benefits." Hansen interrupted the female emperor.


    Although Hansen wanted to let the woman in the moment help him control the moving position of the shelter, he would never show it.


    "Besides that I have nothing, you should be clearer than me." The female emperor said coldly.


    "Emperor gene, I want your emperor gene." Hansen looked at the moment the female emperor calmly said.


    The alien gene of the female emperor is probably a rare space system. Hansen has been peeping for a long time. It is only a moment that the female emperor is desperate to die. It is impossible to give him. Until now, Han Sen was first mentioned.


    "Impossible." The woman''s face suddenly changed her face and directly rejected Hansen. 8)

 Chapter 935： Brake gene

    "Do you want to continue to be trapped in the sea of ??souls, or to control the shelter to enter the spiritual base?" Hansen smiled and looked at the female emperor. 3. The fastest


    In the moment, the face of the female emperor suddenly became strange. Humans probably know that there is such a place in the spiritual world, but there are not many people who know the name of Lingji.


    Moreover, Hansen said that she also cut the key point of the female emperor. She did not want to be imprisoned in the sea of ??souls. If she could master this shelter and enter the spiritual base, she would continue to look for it. The opportunity to get out of trouble.


    Hansen certainly knows the intention of the female emperor. This is also the result he wants. If the female emperor has no hope, how can she offer her own spiritual gene?


    The emperor gene is rare, and the emperor gene in the moment may be a rare space system. Hansen wants to come and think, only from the moment the female emperor has a chance to get a lot.


    Otherwise, even if you encounter the space system in the spiritual base, you can only plunder a little at most, and people will not play with him. After all, few aliens will be stupid to fight with him like Shenfeng. .


    In an instant, the female emperor''s look changed, and many of them gritted and looked at Hansen. "When I was beaten down by the second shelter, the emperor''s genes have been deprived. Now I have only one point, even if I promise to give you, There is no such ability."


    "How do you get the gene?" Hansen wants to know. He also wants to increase the gene of the super-spirit.


    "The fruit gene of the same super-natural creatures is swallowed, or the fruits of some homologous genetic plants, and some of them can also increase the gene of the life."


    "Well, now we can talk about the issue of cooperation." Han Sen smiled and looked at the female emperor and said: "But before that, you must first give me some genes."


    "I really only have one point..." The female emperor said quickly.


    "Give or return to the soul of the sea, you choose." Han Sen looked at the moment the female emperor said faintly, when the female emperor said, he did not believe.


    Even if she was indeed deprived of the emperor gene, but she was not in the second shelter, Hansen did not believe that she did not even find a way to get the hand.


    She can grow out of the six-round Zhenbao tree. She said that she did not have a little backhand, and Hansen did not believe it.


    In the moment, the female emperor still wants to say something, but Hansen will raise her hand to take her back into the sea of ??souls. The female emperor quickly said: "I can give you some genes, but you must at least tell me, how do you plan to cooperate?"


    "Give me the first thing." Hansen calmly looked at the female emperor.


    In an instant, the female emperor really did not want to continue to be trapped in the sea of ??souls, and her teeth popped up to Hansen��s body.


    "Temple Time Gene 1."


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. He originally thought that the female emperor could be teleported. Her gene should be a space system, but she did not expect it to be, but it was equally rare, even a more rare time system.


    "Now you are satisfied, what do you want?" The female emperor bit her red lips and stared at Hansen.


    "Don''t worry, we can discuss it slowly." Hansen looked at the female emperor, showing a charming smile.


    In the end, Hansen and the female emperor talked for a long time, and finally reached an agreement. He could let the female emperor temporarily control the shelter, but the female emperor must obey his command, and once the female emperor got the gene, she must take half of it. Handed over to Hansen until Hansen��s time gene reached a full value of 100 points.


    At the same time, the female emperor can also enter the spiritual base, but when Hansen needs it, she must obey orders to help Hansen to hunt different creatures.


    Both of them had their own needs, and an agreement was reached for the time being. The female emperor had hopes and there was no idea to seek death for the time being.


    It is because of hope that there is room for concession in certain matters. Without a decisive heart, I will be able to listen to Hansen��s orders for the time being, and I will not want to go with Hansen.


    "The time gene of the emperor is really rare. The female emperor is not an ordinary guy." Hansen secretly rejoiced.


    "Right, you said that you killed the son of the Great Emperor. If you enter the spiritual base, will you be discovered by the great man?" Hansen asked.


    "My appearance is different now. If you are careful, they won''t find me. Otherwise, do you think I will return to the third shelter to die?" said the female emperor.


    "That''s good." Hansen nodded and said nothing.


    In an instant, the female emperor walked in front of the statue and stared at the forehead of the statue. She suddenly saw the brilliance like a black hole rising from her body and rushing into the groove, and soon became a black hole-like soul stone.


    I saw that the stone of the soul shot a black light and fell on the female emperor. The female emperor suddenly disappeared and wanted to come into the spiritual base.


    Hansen did not show his super-superior status in front of the female emperor, just did not want her to know that she was too emperor, lest she think of any ghost ideas.


    After all, she can communicate with other aliens in the spiritual base, so Hansen can''t let her know and avoid problems.


    And if she had any moths in the future, Hansen could also use her super-spiritual state to beat her off guard and completely suppress it.


    In an instant, the female emperor once again came to the third shelter, and once again entered the spiritual base, and wanted to come and plunder a large number of genes, it should not come out so soon.


    Hansen did not stay here waiting for her, returning to the square to water the dragon tree.


    Originally Hansen thought that every **** flower would bear a fruit behind, but soon Hansen found that he thought too much.


    After the **** small flowers fell, most of them did not bear fruit. The whole dragon blood tree had only four grape-sized dragon blood fruits on it.


    "How come there are only four?" Hansen was slightly disappointed.


    However, it is quite good to be able to get four mutant pet beasts. After all, the pet beasts in the genetic plants, unless they are picked up when the fruit is not mature, the natural mature pet beasts are directly owned. In combat, you don''t need to go to hard feeding.


    In other words, Hansen can wait until the fruit is ripe, and he can get four pets of the variant.


    These days Hansen did not go hunting again, while waiting for the female emperor to come back, while watering the ancient trees of the dragon blood, waiting for his four mutant dragon blood snakes to be born.


    "I don''t know that the Dragon Blood Snake can open several genetic locks." Hansen secretly looked forward to it.


    In theory, variant pets can open up to six genetic locks. If they are offspring born from different creatures, they will only open a genetic lock at birth, and then slowly become stronger and then open more genes. lock.


    This is not the case with pet animals that are planted by genetic plants. When they are born, they will open several genetic locks. The higher the qualification, the more genetic locks are opened.


    Moreover, the number of genetic locks is fixed, and it will not be able to continue to open like ordinary aliens. It is a few in nature and there is no possibility of promotion.

 Chapter 936： Lucky goddess small zero

    In an instant, the female emperor has not come out in the spiritual base. Hansen can perceive what she is doing in the spiritual base, and she does not have to worry. .


    A drop of life water drops every day, just a few days, the four **** fruits grow to the small car, the outside of the fruit is covered with **** fine scales, looks very weird.


    Hey!


    A fruit matured and automatically fell from the top of the dragon blood tree. Hansen quickly peeled off the blood scale peel from the outer layer of the fruit. He suddenly saw a **** light coming out of it and directly shot him. Within the soul of the sea.


    "Get the mutant pet beast soul dragon snake."


    Hansen quickly looked into his own soul sea, and he saw a four-legged snake with a blood red.


    It is not so much a snake, it is more like a gecko. There are four claws under the snake''s belly, but the whole body is full of blood-red scales, which is somewhat different from the gecko.


    And in its mouth there are poisonous snakes and snakes, not like geckos.


    Hansen didn''t have much interest in its appearance and looked directly at the dragon blood snake.


    Variation Dragon Blood Snake: The second gene lock pet animal soul.


    Hansen suddenly became depressed. The variant pet can open up to six genetic locks. This product only started two times. Obviously, the qualification is very poor.


    "There are still three." Hansen can only pin his hopes on the remaining three dragon blood fruits. Even if he can''t get the best of the six genetic locks, Hansen is also satisfied with a five-genlocked dragon blood snake. It is.


    Hey!


    Another dragon fruit fell to the maturity, Hansen quickly ran over, while peeling and while still chanting in his mouth: "God bless, come to a five or six genetic locks."


    The dragon''s blood fruit was peeled off, and a **** light was once again injected into Hansen''s soul sea. Hansen did not look at what it looked like, and went directly to see its information.


    Variation Dragon Blood Snake: A genetic lock pet beast.


    "I am going to your sister." Han Sen already had the urge to smash the table. It was even worse than the one just now. It only opened a genetic lock, the most inferior and other variant pet beasts.


    Although the physical nature of the mutant organism itself is very high, even if only a genetic lock is opened, it can kill many primitive creatures that open two or three gene locks.


    However, Hansen is ready to kill mutant creatures, and this kind of defective product has a hairy use.


    "It seems that God did not worship, God did not use anything, this time I have to bathe and dress to worship Laojun." Han Sen hearted.


    Seeing that the third dragon blood fruit has fallen, Hansen is not in a hurry to peel it off, let the zero-end a basin of clear water, first wash himself with his hands and face, and then put his own best iron bug Wang Haojia summoned it out.


    After everything was done, Han Sen came to the side of the dragon fruit that had already fallen. While skinning, he chanted: "Tai Shang Laojun opened his eyes and blessed me to open a superb dragon blood snake. After the first fifteenth, I will burn you." Thanks."


    The skin of the dragon blood fruit was peeled off by Hansen, and a blood light was once again injected into the soul sea.


    "Get the mutant pet beast soul dragon snake."


    When he heard the sound, Hansen once again looked at the information of the dragon blood snake. He suddenly turned black and angered: "Can you still play well? Give me a genetic lock?"


    Looking at the three dragon blood snakes in the soul sea, Han Sen��s impulse to hit the wall with his head is all right. This is just three Muggles.


    The last dragon fruit fell from the tree, but Hansen was a bit afraid to peel it. He had already peeled off the psychological shadow.


    "Zero, you helped me peel the dragon blood fruit." Han Sen really didn''t want to peel it off again, thinking about changing the zero to try, maybe her hand is good, can give a better dragon blood snake also said indefinite.


    Zero-smallly walked to the side of the dragon blood fruit, stretched out the white tender hands, peeling off the scales of the outer scales layer by layer, and soon saw a group of blood light shining out, directly immersed in zero In the forehead.


    Hansen suddenly widened his eyes and cried incredulously at zero: "You, you, you... can''t you use the soul of the beast?"


    The flesh and blood of the previous zero-eating creatures are useless, will not increase the gene, and can not use the soul of the beast, because she and the Shura seem to have the same soul.


    However, the dragon blood snake flew into her forehead, apparently entering the soul sea, which means that there is actually a sea of ??souls now, which is really strange.


    Hansen believes that there should be no soul sea before zero, otherwise she could not receive the soul of the beast. Hansen had tried it before and could not transfer the soul of the beast to her.


    Looking at Hansen with his eyes wide open, but he did not speak, he did not know what to say.


    Hansen did not wait for her to talk, and directly transferred a dragon blood snake to her, and the result turned directly, let Han Sen more certain, now zero has the soul of the sea, you can use the soul of the beast.


    "What the **** is going on?" Hansen looked at Zero with surprise. Unfortunately, although Zero can speak, the language expression ability is very poor, I don''t know what to say, or even she doesn''t know what is going on.


    Anyway, zero is standing there and looking at Han Sen, there is no meaning to explain.


    Hansen let the two dragon blood snakes turn to themselves, and the zero obedient turn back. Obviously her soul sea is sound.


    "Is it true that zero was because the age is too small, the soul sea has not matured, so you can not use the soul of the beast?" Han Sen secretly speculated.


    When I think about it, it is more likely that this one is high, but when Hansen sees zero, she looks almost like a teenager.


    This has been in the past seven or eight years. It has long been said that it has developed well. How can we use Soul Sea now?


    "Humans can enter the shelter at the age of sixteen, and they have not heard people say they can''t use the sea of ??souls...etc...the humans can''t enter the shelter before the age of sixteen, that is, the humans before the age of sixteen are not fully developed, if Zero she is not a pure human being, will she develop more slowly than normal humans, so the soul sea is not fully developed at the age of sixteen?" Hansen suddenly thought of this possibility.


    Although there is no way to confirm his own guess, but looking at the zero is still like a 13-year-old girl''s white face, Han Sen feels that this possibility is very high.


    But in any case, zero can use the beast soul is a very happy thing.


    Hansen asked her whether eating meat from different creatures would increase the gene, but zero just shook her head, which made Han Sen somewhat confused.


    I couldn''t figure it out for a while, Han Sen simply stopped thinking about it. I looked at the dragon blood snake information that was opened out of zero, and hoped that she would be able to offer a better qualification.


    Variation Dragon Blood Snake: Six Gene Lock Pets Beast Soul.


    Hansen suddenly opened his mouth, and then he laughed for a long while, rushed to pick up a zero, turned a few laps in the same place, and finally kissed him on the white face: "My cute little zero, You are really my goddess of fortune, and even out of the six genelocked dragon blood snake."

 Chapter 937： Knight tree

    The dragon blood snake is a pet of the blood system. Every time a genetic lock is opened, the blood bursts with the power of horror, which will make its body rise a big point. Whether it is ** strength or strength and speed will be greatly improved. .


    Although the dragon blood snake that opened one or two genetic locks is already much stronger than Hansen, the dragon blood snake that started the six genetic locks can easily kill the two blood-locked dragon blood snakes. The strength and speed are strengthened too much. Not a grade.


    Generally, the physical quality of ordinary organisms is 300 to 600, the original creatures are 600 to 1200, the mutant organisms are 1200 to 1800, and the blood creatures are 1800 to 2400. The physical qualities of super-natural creatures are currently calculated by humans.


    However, the super-god creatures that humans encounter today are estimated to be more than 3,000 in physical fitness, and there is a big fault between them and the blood creatures.


    If you want to add one between the faults, the young super-natural creatures and the fertile gods will be in a certain stage.


    Like the emperors in the first and second spiritual bases, their physical qualities are probably similar to those of the blood creatures.


    The same-order aliens, physical fitness is often stronger than humans and aliens. If only by physical quality, it is difficult for the same-order humans to compete with different creatures.


    However, it is more difficult for humans to open genetic locks than humans. After all, most of the different organisms are far less fluent than human super-nuclear genetic techniques.


    This six-legged gene-locked dragon-snake snake is very rare. Its physical fitness should be around 1,500. After opening six genetic locks, the physical quality directly exceeds two thousand, which is comparable to most of the blood life. Not inferior, even have the ability to hunt God blood creatures.


    Like the **** blood creature of the Ironworm King, the six genetically locked dragon blood snake can perfectly kill it.


    As for the other three dragon blood snakes, even if it is the dragon blood snake that opens the second gene lock, after opening the genetic lock, it can''t compete with the physical quality of the blood creature, and the blood creature can open a genetic lock. Killing it is basically not very useful.


    Even in the mutant organism, there is not much suppression, but for the average person, it is already a very powerful pet.


    "Dragon blood snakes don''t give them to Qu Lanxi. There is really no way to explain why they are planted so quickly. They only have the opportunity to sell the three dragon blood snakes." Hansen thought to himself.


    Hansen couldn''t help but frown, and Hansen entered the spiritual base for so many days. Until now, Hansen and others were impatient, and she summoned her directly.


    The female emperor is obviously still immersed in the thrill of acquiring a lot of genes, and she is somewhat dissatisfied with Hansen��s forced summoning.


    "What you have in the future is the time to plunder the alien gene. Now control the shelter''s position and leave the thorny jungle to a safer position." Hansen said to the woman.


    "Although I can control the movement of the shelter, I don''t know where it is safe, so you can only specify one direction." The female emperor said.


    Hansen didn''t know that direction was safe, but as long as he moved in one direction, he could finally reach a safe position, so Hansen pointed out in one direction.


    The female emperor moved the shelter according to the direction Hansen pointed out, but the shelter could only move once a day, and the distance was limited. After the first movement, it was still in the depths of the thorny jungle.


    Moving again the next day, still in the depths of the thorny jungle, the third and fourth days are the same.


    "What is that?" The thorny jungle did not go out, but Hansen saw a strange tree in the thorny jungle.


    Just a place less than 500 meters away from the shelter, there is a tree of thirty or forty meters high. Such trees are not unusual. Hansen, a hundred meters old tree, has seen many.


    But on top of this tree, it is like hanging a lot of dead people, hanging one of the humanoid fruits.


    Look carefully, those humanoid fruits are very close to humans, but there are still some differences. They wear armor one by one, can''t see flesh and blood, like the medieval knights in Europe, the top of the helmet grows with the branches, it looks It��s strange and magical, it��s hard to imagine.


    "Do those guys have a life?" Hansen stared at the armored knight who grew up in the tree and counted the number. The tree had a total of six armor knights.


    "That is the tree of the gene tree knight of the blood level of the gods. The loyal knight is a blood-stained creature." The female emperor glanced at the knight tree and was slightly surprised.


    "Those are the blood-like creatures?" Hansen said in his heart, and asked: "Now they should not have the ability to fight back? Can you tell if they are not mature yet, kill them now?"


    In an instant, the female emperor looked at Hansen like an idiot. "What do you kill them? The loyal knight''s flesh and blood can''t be eaten, and the loyal knights are mature, they will loyal to the life they saw at first sight, never forever. Will betray."


    "There are such good things, how long will they mature?" Hansen suddenly overjoyed.


    In an instant, the female emperor looked at the knight who was standing on the tree and said: "The blood gene tree usually takes several thousand years to mature. Looking at the appearance of the knights, I am afraid that it will mature in a thousand years."


    "This is a little too long." Han Sen frowned slightly, but soon he was happy again: "It doesn''t matter. I transplanted the knight tree and said, you parked the shelter here, we went to plan the tree."


    "God blood gene tree, do you think it is possible to live by random transplant?" The female emperor snorted and sneered.


    "You can just do it." Hansen did not defend, took four dragon blood snakes and a small wind to go in the direction of the knight tree.


    In an instant, the female emperor had to follow up, but did not go far, but the face of the female emperor suddenly changed: "Don''t go any more, there is something wrong here."


    "What is wrong?" Hansen looked puzzled at the female emperor.


    "You look at the ground." The female emperor pointed to the nearby land. They were only two or three hundred meters away from the knight tree.


    Hansen looked down and looked at the ground. It was a loess. Hansen didn''t see anything special. The questioning looked at the female emperor and asked, "Is there anything special about this?"


    "Do you not think that this land is very strange? There is no life at all, even thinner than the vitality of the desert. On such a land, how can it be a long-lasting blood gene tree?" The female emperor said in a serious manner.


    Han Sen listened to the words of the female emperor in the moment, and swept through the hole in the Xuanqi field. As she said, there was not even a trace of vitality in the land.

 Chapter 938： Rebellious knight

    "It''s a bit strange." Hansen frowned slightly, and a large piece of land nearby was full of life. Only the knight tree exudes vitality.


    "Can the knight tree absorb the vitality in the land?" Hansen turned to look at the female emperor.


    "What genetic plants will absorb the vitality of the land, but if the vitality is not enough to support the growth of the genetic seed, the genetic seed will not germinate at all, and will not absorb the vitality of the land." The knight tree said.


    "So, is there a problem with the knight tree?" Hansen turned his gaze to the knight tree and looked at the big tree with six knights.


    In an instant, the female emperor said: "There is no problem, and it is very problematic. There is no vitality in the land. The knight tree grows so vigorously. This is a great problem."


    Hansen nodded, but his eyes did not leave the knight tree. After watching it for a while, Hansen��s face began to change.


    "The knights have a bit of a problem," Hansen said with a frown.


    "What did you find?" asked the female empress.


    Hansen looked at the six knights on the tree and said: "This knight tree is alive, but the vitality of the knight''s fruit is a little weak. Just now you said that these knights will still be mature for thousands of years, so I don''t have too Careful, now it seems that the vitality of these knight fruits is really too weak, and..."


    Speaking of this, Hansen paused, staring in the direction of the knight''s tree.


    "And what?" The female emperor frowned and asked, she is not easy to speak like Hansen.


    "And this knight tree is not only six knight fruit, but seven, and another knight fruit is on the back of the tree, close to the tree, so we did not see him at the beginning, did not notice His existence," Hansen said.


    "There is still a knight''s fruit?" The face of the female emperor was also slightly changed. It suddenly seemed like a thought, flying around the other side of the knight''s tree.


    Hansen took the dragon blood snake and the small wind and winded together. They didn''t approach the knight tree, keeping the distance in another direction.


    Sure enough, on the trunk of the knight tree, there is also a knight fruit.


    Unlike the other six knights, this knight''s fruit looks like it grows on the tree, and looks like a knight embossed on the tree.


    And the other six knights are steel armor. This knight is a common bronze color, with a mysterious and simple meaning.


    Hansen felt great vitality in this knight''s body. It is far from being comparable to the other six knights. Even if the other six knights are added together, it is not as good as the life of this bronze knight. .


    After seeing this bronze knight, the face of the female emperor was a little surprised: "Rebellious knight! This knight tree actually formed a rebellious knight!"


    "What is that? Is it different from a loyal knight?" Hansen asked with a puzzled look at the woman.


    "Of course, the loyal knight tree can only bear the loyal knight, it is impossible to bear a rebellious knight, because they are not a variety at all, just like the apple tree can not bear the peach, this loyal knight tree is partial Out of the rebellious knight." The female emperor said.


    Hansen didn''t really understand the genetic plants. He said: "Since it has come out, it must have its truth. I just want to know that the rebellious knight will also be loyal to what he first saw. person?"


    In an instant, the female emperor said eccentrically: "How is it possible, the rebellious knight will only kill, if you look at the person he was born, then he will use every means to kill you until he kills you."


    After a pause, the female emperor went on to say: "I used to see a rebel knight tree in a great emperor, but the tree has not yet produced fruit. According to the great emperor, the rebellious knight tree was only nine thousand years old. It will mature, and it will be ripe for nearly a thousand years, and only one rebellious knight will be formed on a tree."


    "So, this is a good thing? If he is not mature yet, will he get the soul after killing him?" Hansen looked at the rebel knight.


    The female emperor did not answer, and the rebellious knight who looked at the tree continued to say: "Do you know what the great emperor did to grow the rebellious knight tree?"


    "What did you do? Will you not kill a real knight buried under the tree?" Hansen said.


    In an instant, the female emperor snorted and said: "What is the knight, 10,000 knights are not worthy of a finger of the rebellious knight, but the rebellious knight has the opportunity to achieve the existence of the super-god creature, although the chance is small, generally The rebellious knight will eventually be able to reach the level of blood, but even if it is a chance, it is an opportunity."


    "So, what did the great emperor do to rehabilitate the knight tree?" Hansen asked curiously.


    In an instant, the female emperor said: "The original great emperor planted a loyal knight tree and tens of thousands of loyal knight trees. As a result, after the rebellious knight tree grew up, tens of thousands of loyal knight trees all lost their lives and died."


    "So it''s right, it''s no wonder that there is no life in the land here." Hansen nodded.


    "It''s still not right. The rebellious knight can''t grow on the loyal knight tree, and according to the emperor himself, there is no tens of thousands of loyal knights'' sacrifices, and it is impossible to plant a lively rebellious knight tree. You think there may be Wan loyal knight tree?" said the female emperor.


    Hansen looked around: "This is still the depths of the thorny jungle. In addition to such a small area, there are huge bushes everywhere, and naturally there are not so many knight trees."


    "Even if there is, the rebellious knight can''t grow on the same tree as the loyal knight, unless..." The female emperor showed a contemplative expression.


    "Unless what?" Hansen asked him, his understanding of genetic plants was too little, and he couldn''t think of the doorway.


    "Unless there was once a rebel knight who died under this loyal knight tree, and just as this loyal knight was in the fruitful stage, the fruit of the loyal knight tree absorbed the rebellious knight, which changed and became A new rebellious knight." The female emperor said slowly after thinking.


    "Tell so much, I just want to know what these have to do with us, what benefits can we get in him?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask, he was not interested in how the rebellious knight grew up.


    "If this is the case, then there may be a chance to conquer this rebellious knight."

 Chapter 939： Knight with open eyes

    "How to conquer?" Hansen''s eyes suddenly brightened. 3. The fastest


    In an instant, the female emperor shook her head. "Although there is a chance, it is equal to no chance. Looking at the look of this rebellious knight, I am afraid that it will not be long after the result. I have to wait for a thousand years before I have the opportunity to mature. You can��t wait here. Thousand years?"


    "The millennium is not a long time, you can transplant it to the shelter first, let it grow slowly." Han Sen does not care much about this issue.


    Hansen has life water beads available. Under the influence of water droplets in the millennium, it is only three years. At this time, Hansen can still wait.


    The rebellious knight is at least a violent blood. If you are lucky, you may be a super-god creature. Don''t say three years. It is definitely worth three years.


    Now Hansen wants to know if he can conquer the rebel knight. If he can''t conquer it, he will be chased by him. It will be fatal.


    "I don''t have to think about what to transplant. The growth conditions of the blood plant itself are very harsh. They can''t be planted in another place, let alone transplant." The female emperor said.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Just tell me, how can you accept the rebellious knight?" Hansen did not explain, directly said.


    "It is not difficult to conquer him. Although he is a rebellious knight, he is born of a loyal knight tree and inherits the genes of some loyal knight trees. So if he is like a loyal knight, he is loyal to him. The first person to see, but..."


    Hansen��s most annoying thing is to hear these two words. Some impatiently said: ��If you have something, just say it, don��t vomit.��


    "But he is a rebellious knight after all. Loyalty will drop with the passage of time. At most, it will be a hundred years. The rebellious knight will still rebel. At that time, he will definitely swear, and it is not dead. This is a double-edged sword. The sword can hurt people, but it can also hurt yourself." The female emperor said.


    "A hundred years time, that''s fine." Hansen said.


    For a hundred years, Han Sen is really not a problem. In less than a hundred years, he can reach the level of super **** creatures, even if the rebellious knight is a super **** creature.


    On the contrary, during the early loyalty of the rebellious knight, Hansen��s help was great, which allowed him to quickly hunt high-level creatures. Now Hansen only hopes that the rebellious knight will be as good as possible.


    Knowing the roots of this rebellious knight, Hansen immediately directed four dragon blood snakes to plan the trees, and transplanted the knight trees back to the shelter.


    Although the female emperor did not say anything, the eyes were full of ridicule.


    If the Emperor wants to transplant this knight tree, there is still a possibility. Hansen, a guy who has just been promoted to the third shelter, even wants to transplant a rebellious knight tree. It is a big joke.


    However, Han Sen must do this, she is too lazy to say anything, anyway, she has nothing to do with, in short, the female emperor is only waiting to watch the show.


    "If nothing happens, I will go back." The female emperor was not in the mood to stay here to see Hansen doing stupid things, ready to go to the spiritual base and then plunder some genes.


    Hansen waved her hand and let her go. Anyway, if she stayed here, she would not help to dig trees. It would be useless to stay here.


    The soil near the knight tree is very hard, but the body quality of the dragon blood snake is stronger than that of the general mutant creature, especially the dragon blood snake that only opens the six genetic locks. After the gene lock is turned on, the strength is greatly enhanced, and it is easy to dig up. .


    In a short time, the roots under the soil have been dug, and the thick roots are almost as thick as the buckets.


    The roots are too long, and it is impossible to dig them back. Hansen let the dragon blood snake bite the roots.


    However, the roots of the knight''s tree are really hard, and the other three dragon blood snakes can''t bite, and the minions can only leave a trace of shallow scars on them.


    Only the dragon blood snake that opened the six genetic locks can crush the roots.


    However, I just had to bite off a tree root. The knight tree suddenly trembled fiercely. I saw the branches and leaves of the tree swaying. The six loyal knights were like six hanged ghosts, swaying with the branches and leaves. Wandering.


    boom!


    A loyal knight suddenly broke away from the branches and landed on the ground, and then the other five loyal knights also fell from the branches, one by one standing like a piece of armor in the museum.


    Hansen suddenly took a few steps back, letting the dragon blood snake and the small wind wind protect themselves in front of them, watching the six loyal knights, and summoning their armor.


    "What happened? Are they still a long time from maturity? And their vitality has been stolen by the rebel knight. Even if it is time, I am afraid it will not be mature. How can this fall?" Hansen pulled out. Bloody daggers, eyes are staring at the loyal knights.


    Suddenly, the loyal knight seemed to open his eyes and stared at the dragon blood snake and Hansen in front of him.


    "Right, these are loyal knights. When they first saw me, should they be loyal to me? No, they will not see the dragon blood snake at first sight?" Hansen is regretting not standing at the most. In the front, I suddenly saw a loyal knight''s body tearing the space, and a fist slammed into the front of a dragon blood snake.


    The other five loyal knights are also the same, one by one, they are throwing their fists to the dragon blood snake, watching their strength, although the vitality is much weaker than the blood creature, but it is not inferior to the mutant creature.


    "Your sister''s, will not be lying to me in a moment? How did this thing not swear allegiance, but attacked the creature he first saw?" Han Sen immediately organized a dragon blood snake and a small wind to fight back.


    boom!


    The loyal knight''s feet raised a halo, which greatly increased his strength. He punched the dragon''s blood snake and suddenly threw a few meters into the dragon blood snake that opened a genetic lock.


    Hansen looked at the loyal knights and raised one ring after another, and three of them had only opened a halo under their feet.


    Two more open two auras, the strongest of which opened three auras.


    The more auras that are opened, the more powerful the violent life of the loyal knights. Hansen probably knows the number of halos they have opened, and it should be the number of genetic locks they have.


    These auras did not have an active attack effect, but they gave the loyal knight''s body a lot of power blessing.


    However, Hansen did not care too much. Although they are **** blood creatures, but because they did not grow, they were congenitally malnourished, and their physical fitness was not stronger than that of dragon blood snakes. Hansen estimated that he added dragon blood snake and Small winds should be able to cope.


    "Fortunately, the rebellious knight did not come down, otherwise it would be a little dangerous." Han Sen looked at the rebellious knight on the tree and suddenly he was shocked.


    I saw that the rebellious knight did not know when he opened his eyes. At this time, he was staring intently at him.

 Chapter 940： Extraordinary rebellious knight

    Hansen��s surprise was not the same, but a closer look, the rebellious knight just stared at him, and did not come down from the tree like a loyal knight.


    "You are half-length in the tree. Before you are mature, how can you not come out like a loyal knight?" Hansen glanced at the rebellious knight inlaid in the tree, and a heart suddenly fell down. .


    Ignore the rebellious knight staring at himself, Hansen holding a dagger, his body flashed, and he killed a loyal knight.


    The four dragon blood snakes each greeted a loyal knight, and the windy wind rushed out like a storm, and also dragged a loyal knight.


    The same is to open a genetic lock, the loyal knight is similar to the dragon blood snake, only the loyal knight who opened the three genetic locks is slightly more powerful, but is entangled by the six genetically locked dragon blood snake, but also falls to the disadvantage. It is not the opponent of the dragon blood snake at all. The steel armor is directly torn by the paw of the dragon blood snake, and the blood suddenly bursts out.


    The feng shui wind on the loyal knight who opened a genetic lock, although the physical quality is much worse than the loyal knight, but because of the opening of four genetic locks, the use of powerful wind power, speed and outbreak of wind power Not worse than the loyal knight, even the hard to solve too much, but also accounted for a little cheap.


    Hansen squats with a **** armor and a **** dagger. Although his physical quality is not as good as that of a loyal knight, he is also playing the wind. The **** dagger has left a few holes on the loyal knight''s armor.


    Hey!


    The dragon blood snake, which opened six genetic locks, was as big as a dinosaur. It found a chance. The snake''s teeth bit the neck of the loyal knight. He even bite his neck and bite his head. Directly swallowed into the abdomen.


    "Hunting the **** of blood and loyal knights, you have not acquired the soul of the beast, and the flesh and blood are inedible."


    "The strength of this thing is so bad, it is really a blood creature. It seems that their vitality has been sucked away by the rebel knight, so it will be so weak." Han Sen secretly surprised.


    Weakness is a good thing. Anyway, his flesh and blood can''t be eaten. If you can get the soul of the beast, it is all about the blood and soul of the gods. It has nothing to do with their physical strength.


    "Hey!" The dragon-snake snake made a roar and rushed to another loyal knight.


    With this six-genlocked dragon blood snake, the loyal knights are not Hansen''s opponents at all. Under the fierceness of the dragon blood snake, a loyal knight connection is killed.


    Just a little while, there were four loyal knights who were bitten off by the dragon blood snake, but what made Hansen somewhat depressed was that even a beast soul did not come out.


    Only two loyal knights are still struggling, and Hansen has no need to take another shot. Hansen glanced at the rebellious knight on the tree and saw that his eyes were full of cold killings, still staring at himself. .


    Anyway, he couldn''t walk anymore. Hansen was naturally not afraid of him. He saw the dragon blood snake killing the remaining two loyal knights, but still did not get the soul of the beast.


    "It seems that today''s luck is too bad, even a beast soul has not been obtained." Hansen is a little depressed, but did not put it in his heart, once again ordered the dragon blood snake to plan the tree.


    The three dragon blood snakes were responsible for the ploughing. The dragon blood snake that opened only six genetic locks specialized in biting the roots, and soon several large roots were bitten.


    The rebellious knight on the knight tree made a painful indulgence, and the body was twisted and struggling on the tree, but his body was not mature enough to be attached to the tree, and it seemed unlikely that the tree would be torn down.


    "Don''t call, I just want to remove the tree, not to kill you." Hansen said to the rebellious knight.


    However, the rebellious knight is still staring at him, as if he does not understand what he is saying, or does not believe him at all, the eyes are full of cold and murderous murder.


    "Quick digging and digging, don''t drag it for too long." Han Sen repeatedly urged the dragon blood snake, so as not to have a long night dream, and then come back to see something unexpected.


    However, Hansen still feels something wrong. In a moment, the female emperor said that the rebel knight should be loyal to the person who saw it at first sight. Now the rebellious knight has opened his eyes to see him. He should want to be loyal to him, how to look It��s a little loyalty, but it��s a murder.


    "No, I will call the moment to ask." Han Sen thought about it, and then forced the female emperor to call back to himself.


    "I just entered the spiritual base, what do you want to do?" The female emperor said with some anger.


    "What do you say is wrong?" Hansen said the same thing.


    After listening to the emperor, she looked at the loyal knight on the ground and looked at the rebellious knight on the tree. She frowned. "There is something wrong. It seems that the rebellious knight is not assimilated by the gene of the loyal knight tree, but his Genes assimilate those loyal knights."


    "So, I have no chance to conquer him?" Hansen quickly stopped the dragon blood snake, and if it could not be taken, it would be useless to transplant it back.


    "It seems like this." The moment the female emperor nodded.


    "Is there any other way? The great emperor planted a rebellious knight, always have a way to conquer him?" Hansen thought of what the female emperor had just said.


    "The method of the emperor''s own emperor, the method is generally not known to use." The female emperor said with a grin.


    "You don''t know how to know that I can''t use it?" Hansen looked at the rebellious knight who was still struggling there, and continued to ask.


    "It''s very simple. As long as your strength can suppress the rebellious knight, you can make him temporarily surrender. Unless his power can surpass you, he will never betray. Can you suppress him? Don''t say he might become super. God creature, even if he just violently smashes the blood, it is far from being comparable to you." The female emperor said.


    "It''s really hard to do at the moment. Is there no other way to do this?" Hansen frowned.


    "There is no other way. This rebellious knight can use his own genes to infect the entire knight tree. I am afraid that the rebellious knight who died under the knight''s tree is no different. You should not mess around again..."


    The woman��s words were not finished yet. Suddenly I heard a roar, and then I heard the sound of the wood being torn. I saw the rebellious knight, tearing the body and the tree, and walking from the tree. It��s down.


    His gaze is cold and ruthless. If he is staring at Hansen, the bronzed armor is **** behind him. It seems to have just been fished out of the blood. There are still many defects in the armor behind it. No growth is done.

 Chapter 941： Glorious glory

    "Hey!" The rebellious knight made a scream, and the bronze armor was shining like a blade, directly tearing the space, bursting out of incomparable power, and instantly reached Hansen''s face, hitting Hansen''s lower abdomen. 3. The fastest


    The speed of the rebellious knight was too fast. Hansen did not come and dodge. He was directly hit by the lower abdomen. The whole man was suddenly bombarded like a cannonball. He flew out a dozen meters and broke several big trees. Only fell to the ground and knocked the ground out of a big pit.


    There was a depression in the lower abdomen of the blood-stained armor, and there were fine cracks around it.


    "Hey!" Han Sen opened his mouth and spit out a blood, and the blood inside the body was so powerful.


    "Damn, what the **** is going on. Just a moment ago, my body seemed to be a lot slower. I should have been able to escape that punch, but I did not hide." Han Sen secretly stunned, and that The rebellious knight on the side has once again smashed into the air.


    Hansen immediately ordered four dragon blood snakes to encircle the past and blocked the rebellious knight''s coming.


    Hey!


    The rebellious knight��s fist slammed into the head of a mutant dragon blood snake, but the force of that punch actually shattered the head of the dragon blood snake, suddenly the animal soul shattered and directly dissipated, a dragon blood snake The beast is so gone.


    The rebellious knight''s body shape turned, and if it was stunned, it was able to smother the dragon blood snake while avoiding the siege of the other three dragon blood snakes.


    One of the dragon snake''s snake teeth almost wiped his face, and in the interlaced moment, the rebellious knight was hitting the head of the dragon blood snake directly. The head of this dragon blood snake was also bombarded.


    In a short moment, the rebellious knight traumated Hansen, and even killed two mutant pet beasts, which was incredibly powerful.


    "In an instant, you still look at what you are doing. If you die, you can''t live." Looking at the rebellious knight who rushed over, Hansen shrugged and shouted at the woman.


    In an instant, the female emperor was slightly hesitant. If it was before, she would rather disappear with her own, and would not help Hansen.


    But now that she has a glimmer of hope, there is no way to see Hansen being killed.


    In an instant, the female emperor bit his teeth and his body flashed and killed the rebel knight.


    It is a pity that the female emperor is similar to Hansen. It has evolved after being promoted to the third sanctuary. Although it is the body of the emperor, the physical strength is much weaker than the real emperor. It can only be regarded as a childhood period.


    In addition to the speed, the female emperor in this moment is not as good as the dragon blood snake that has opened six genetic locks. Even the genetic lock has only opened one.


    However, the speed of the female emperor is extremely fast. After all, it is the emperor who masters the time attribute, and the hard-working person drags the rebellious knight on his own speed.


    Hansen also controlled the other two dragon blood snakes to rush up, the small wind in the distance to the rebel knights constantly blowing wind blades and air cannons.


    The rebellious knight, with one enemy and four, still did not fall into the wind, and between the body flashing, he killed a dragon-snake snake. Now there is only one six-genus-locked dragon-blood snake still alive.


    "Damn, his aura has the ability to weaken." The woman who was in danger was avoiding the punch of the rebel knight, and her face was ugly.


    The long hair on her head was cut off by the rebellious knight''s fierce fist. If it wasn''t her speed enough, I would have been cut off.


    "I also saw it. The question is how can I solve him now?" Hansen had already seen the two bronze halos at the foot of the rebel knight.


    Just now he did not escape the blow of the rebel knight, that is, the aura is at work, and his body becomes dull.


    But now it seems that the rebellious knight''s aura is not only as simple as weakening the speed, but also weakens the body''s other abilities.


    Hey!


    The rebellious knight is also a fist in the only one of the dragon blood snakes. The hard-boiled body flies out the huge body of the dragon blood snake for several meters, making the dragon blood snake scream and spurting a lot of blood.


    However, it is obvious that the power of the rebellious knight is not enough for a boxing kill to open six genetic locks, and the physical quality is comparable to the dragon blood snake of the blood creature.


    This made Hansen''s reassurance a lot. It seems that the rebellious knight also peeled off from the tree too early, the body did not get a good development, the strength has not reached the horror of the blood, or even weak. .


    Hansen gritted his teeth and grabbed the **** dagger and rushed over. At the same time, he applied the hole and the hole to the limit.


    I didn��t know the halo effect of the rebel knight, and Hansen ate a big loss. I watched it for so long. I also knew the halo effect of the rebel knight, including the weakening effect of the halo, plus the moment of the female emperor and the dragon. The blood snake''s containment, Hansen continually traveled among them, played a role in the needle lead, one person, one spirit, a different creature, the rebellious knight, still still fell.


    The small wind and the far air jet and air cannon are only half a mile.


    The rebellious knight is not only physically strong and halo, but his boxing method is also very different. Every boxing comes with a strong bronze brilliance. The bronze glory is very destructive. Even the **** dagger is on it. The sound of gold and iron symphony, did not smash the bronze brilliance.


    Han Sen''s eyes burned, while moving quickly, while observing the rebellious knight''s every move, he wanted to find out his flaws.


    If it is a normal battle, it is impossible to suppress the rebel knight unless he starts the super-spirit.


    Hey!


    In an instant, the female emperor appeared behind the rebellious knight as a teleport, and a fist hit him with a armor that had not yet fully grown, and wanted to smash his body.


    However, the bronze glory of the rebellious knight emerged, and the hard-moving student blocked the fist of the female emperor. The body of the rebellious knight was rushed forward a few meters and almost fell, but in the end it was hard to stabilize the body.


    On the jade boxing of the female emperor, it was also bloody, and the bronze glory twisted a lot of blood marks on the fist.


    The dragon-blooded snake roared, and when the rebellious Cavaliers stood still, they bite into his head.


    In the eyes of the rebellious knight, the murderous machine flashed, the body was hard and swaying three feet, avoiding the bite of the dragon blood snake, and the backhand banged on the head of the dragon blood snake, and directly smashed the huge body of the dragon blood snake to the ground.


    "It''s now." Hansen appeared as a ghost behind the rebel knight, and also punched the back of the rebel knight.


    Hansen condensed the breath of the whole body, attacked by the assassination technique, and the rebellious knight noticed that he was too late, but the bronze brilliance of his body rose again, as if he had dealt with the fist of Hansen.


    Han Sen knows that bronze shines very well, but there is no intention to retreat. The dagger is held in the right hand but not pierced. The left hand has a cloud of ice and lightning intertwined, and the bang is on the bronze brilliance.

 Chapter 942： Rebellious knight soul

    The fist collided with the bronze brilliance, and the horror of the glory suddenly twisted the armor on the fist and cracked the flesh. The flesh and blood on the handle were cut open to reveal the bones of the forest.


    The water mines that Hansen shot also passed through the bronze brilliance and directly slammed on the **** back.


    boom!


    The moment when mines touched the blood of the rebel knights, it was like electric current spread throughout the body of the rebellious knight, causing his blood to turn into a thunderbolt.


    It is a pity that it is not in the state of super emperor. Such a force does not explode the body of the rebellious knight, but it also causes his body to be frozen and paralyzed. Although the time is extremely short, this is the most wanted by Hansen. of.


    The dragon blood snake and the female emperor killed the rebel knight. The rebellious knights were in a state of freezing and paralysis, and they could not escape their attacks. They could only force the bronze brilliance and wave their fists to block their attacks. .


    The crossfire broke out with a terrible shock wave. The rebellious knight did not fall into the wind with one enemy and two, and the body was only a few steps back from the uncontrollable shock. It looked a little embarrassing.


    With the rebellious knight losing control of his body, Hansen��s hands and bullets, a gold coin shot on the rebellious knight, the gold coin has no destructive power, but it is like a huge piece of rock suppressed in the rebellious knight The body of the rebellious knight has become a lot slower.


    When the rebellious knight took control of his body and once again cast bronze glory, Hansen had already played more than a dozen gold coins on him.


    Now Hansen has opened two genetic locks, the amount of gold coins can be much stronger than before, and the speed of rebellion is significantly reduced.


    The Dragon Blood Snake and the Empress Dowager seized this opportunity and launched a storm on the rebel knight. The rebellious knight was responsible for more than a dozen gold coins. It was difficult to escape their attacks and only hard to fight.


    Although the power collided with the rebellious knight, he would not lose, but Hansen always slammed him with the dragon blood snake and the moment when the female emperor tried to make a splash of gold coins, so that he could not guard against it, and the body��s gold coins were more and more, and the burden was also getting bigger.


    Relying on the suppression of gold coins, Hansen finally took the upper hand slowly. Seeing that the rebellious knight��s body is getting heavier and heavier, they are still brutally fighting with Hansen, no matter the strength, the halo or the bronze brilliance. terror.


    However, the rebellious knights at this time are like tigers without teeth. It is difficult for them to pose a great threat to Hansen.


    In the past ten minutes and a second, the rebel knight has no idea how many gold coins have been suppressed, and the whole body is everywhere. Every step he takes is like carrying a mountain.


    Bang!


    The rebellious knight finally couldn��t bear the horrible amount of pressure on the town. The one knee that was crushed was kneeling on the ground. The body was already difficult to move, and the body was cruel, but the body could not stand.


    Hansen, the dragon blood snake and the moment the female emperor swarmed up, countless attacks hit the rebel knight, and after a few minutes passed, he finally killed him.


    "Hunt the super **** creature rebellious knight, get the soul of the rebellious knight, the flesh and blood are inedible, you can collect the essence of life genes."


    Hansen was ecstatic, and the rebellious knight was really a super-god creature, and he also got the soul of the beast, which is simply the body of the goddess of fortune.


    At the same time, Han Sen also felt a little scared. Fortunately, the rebellious knight was born in advance. According to the female emperor, the rebellious knight��s fruit should have just come out. It��s not yet complete. If he waits for a few hundred years, he��s afraid. Several of them will be killed by the rebel knight.


    The body of the rebellious knight is dissipated as a stream of light, leaving only a piece of life gene that exudes a bronze glow.


    Hansen was pleased to collect the essence of life genes. This is the first life gene extract he obtained at the Third Shelter. He thought it would be available long afterwards. I didn''t expect it to be so much ahead of the imagination.


    After the death of the rebellious knight, the knight tree also withered, making Hansen somewhat depressed, originally wanted to transplant back, but now can only give up.


    However, the soul of the rebellious knight has been acquired, which has made Han Sen very satisfied, not to mention a piece of life genetic essence.


    Excited to return to the underground shelter, Hansen quickly summoned the rebellious knight who just got the watch.


    The rebellious knight who saw a bronze armor appeared in front of Hansen, but there was no aura in his body, and there was no bronze brilliance, but the bronze armor on his body was complete.


    Rebellious Knight: Super God pet beast.


    Hansen is happy and depressed. The super-god is of course excellent, but to feed him to combat, it takes a lot of effort and energy, and can''t be directly involved in the battle.


    If someone knows that Hansen has gotten a super-god, it��s too much trouble. I��m afraid that one person can spit him out.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the female emperor went to the spiritual base, Hansen found a time to refine the essence of the rebellious knight''s life.


    He simulated the rebellious knight''s breath of circulation, and successfully refining the essence of life genes, and finally got 5 super genes.


    I don''t know if the rebel knight is not fully developed, or because he is a super-god generation, and the whole life gene extract has only got five points.


    After the shelter moved two more times, it finally reached the edge of the thorny jungle, and the surrounding common creatures and primitive creatures gradually increased.


    Hansen hunted a lot with dragon blood snakes and small winds. The common genes and primitive genes increased rapidly, and it was not long before they reached fullness.


    Because I don��t know if there are any shelters outside the thorn bush, Hansen didn��t want the underground shelter to be discovered by others, so I didn��t let the temple move the shelter, so that the shelter was parked in the jungle of thorns. He took the dragon blood snake and the wind. Walked the bush of thorns.


    This is not near the Qingming Shelter, nor is it near the human sanctuary where Qu Lanxi went. There are only a few low-level aliens everywhere.


    After walking for a few dozen miles in the hills, Hansen finally found a shelter that seemed to be a knight-level sanctuary, like an ancient town on a hill.


    Hansen saw that there were human beings standing on the top of the city, and the number of people was so many that they could not help but be surprised. This turned out to be a shelter for human beings.


    If it is a heterosexual shelter, there should be many different creatures in the city, and he does not even see a different creature.


    "It seems that something is wrong. How do these human beings are in the city? No one is coming out?" Hansen looked at it for a while, and he picked it up.


    If it is normal, he should have met human beings long ago, but this way, he has not even encountered a person, as if everyone is gathered in a small town, which is obviously not normal.


    Hansen was puzzled and walked all the way to the small town.

 Chapter 943： Abandon the city?

    "What are you still strolling outside? Not coming back soon." Han Sen just approached the small town, and someone above the city gate shouted at him.


    Hansen didn''t know what it was. After entering the city, he found that everyone was full of sadness. It seems that something unfortunate happened.


    This is a small town, a knight-level sanctuary, and there are not many human beings. There are a total of twenty or thirty people. In the sanctuary of the third god, a small town like this can gather twenty or thirty people. It is very remarkable. It is.


    "Big Brother, what happened here?" Hansen asked a middle-aged man.


    "How have I not seen you before, are you new?" The middle-aged man asked Hansen.


    "Just come," Hansen replied.


    "Then your luck is really bad. It was a good thing to be able to come to the human sanctuary at random, but we can''t keep it in this shelter." The middle-aged man sighed.


    "How can I not keep it?" Hansen quickly asked.


    The middle-aged man said with some helplessness: "There was only such a shelter in the vicinity. We hit it more than 20 years ago and gradually got these people. But a few days ago, in the mountains of the north, A strange creature came across the mountain and found our sanctuary, and the alien creature belongs to a noble and spiritual sanctuary in the mountains. Now the owner of the aristocratic sanctuary has decided To attack us, we will arrive here in a few days."


    ��How did you know these?�� Hansen asked with some surprise.


    According to the truth, they should not be able to know the existence of the noble sanctuary.


    "There is a human being in the alien shelter. It is his death to inform us, let us think of ways to deal with it earlier. But we are just a little man, where is there any countermeasure, now everyone is negotiating, it is abandoning the city. Or with the blood of the same spirit," said the middle-aged man.


    Hansen finally understood what happened. There are only twenty or thirty people here, and there is really no strong human being. It is obviously unrealistic to compete with a noble sanctuary.


    While thinking about it, I suddenly heard the bell ringing in the square of the small town.


    "Let''s go, Huang Lao is calling everyone to go." The middle-aged man said to go to the square.


    People in the city walked to the square, and Hansen came to the square together.


    If you change to a normal time, a newcomer will definitely have a lot of people asking him about his situation, but now no one has this feeling, there is no smile on one face, it looks very heavy.


    The bell ringing is an old man who needs to be white, and should be the old man in the mouth of a middle-aged man.


    Huang Laoren came to see him. He looked around and found Hansen��s new face, but he didn��t say much. Now is not the time to entertain new people.


    "Every two days, everyone should have considered it almost, and there is not much time. Now we will vote to decide whether to go or fight." Huang Lao looked at the crowd and said: "Agree to go."


    Twenty or thirty people, look at me, I look at you, and most of the people raise their hands.


    "If you go, then let''s decide, let''s go back and pack up, we will leave tomorrow." Huang Lao said bitterly.


    Huang Lao��s words are finished, but no one has left. Everyone knows that leaving is the best choice. If you keep it, you will only have one dead end.


    But they have lost this shelter. They simply don''t know where to go or what the fate of the future is.


    Some younger people are here. In the past ten years and twenty years, many of them have been the main force in the shelter. Now let them abandon the city and leave the heart and the uncomfortable and unpredictable.


    "Go back all the way." Huang old face is also full of helplessness, can not leave no one wants to go, here in 20 or 30 years, here can be regarded as their second home, but do not go to die, the reality is this Cruel, there is no room for it.


    Unless they are willing to surrender to the aliens and become slaves of the aliens, but also to see if the aliens will want them, if the aliens do not look at them, they will be surviving, and they will be dead.


    Instead of handing their fate to the hands of the aliens, they would rather choose to leave here to fight, at least the fate is in their own hands, and there is no need to be a slave to the aliens.


    But the understanding of the heart is one thing, leaving the house to leave, the uncomfortable and uneasy in the heart is another matter.


    Hansen has been observing the vitality of these people. Although these people can''t say how strong they are, there are some people who are not bad. Although there are only twenty or thirty people, the strength is not bad.


    "Can the elders listen to me a few words?" Hansen thought about it and stood up and said.


    Everyone''s eyes were concentrated on Hansen. Huang Lao just noticed the newcomer. He nodded and said: "If you want to say something, let''s just say, here we are a family, we don''t need any scruples."


    "I think we should fight." Han Sen''s eyes swept over the faces of the crowd, his eyes burning.


    Huang Lao smiled and said: "Young people, I can understand your mood, but the alien shelter is a nobleman, and the mutant creatures and nobles are not more than fifteen, even if he only takes half of it. That is not what we can match. If it is a dead war, I am afraid that none of us can survive."


    "Do you think we will be willing to go if we think we can fight?" Someone said bitterly.


    Han Sen is preparing to say something. The young man standing next to Huang Lao, who was responsible for papering and pens for everyone, suddenly pointed to Hansen and cried: "Are you Hansen?"


    "I am Hansen." Hansen nodded slightly.


    "Xiaoyu, do you know this young man?" Huang Lao looked at the young man and asked.


    "Han Sen, he is Hansen, the son-in-law of the Era, defeating the Shura royal family." Xiaoyu said with some excitement.


    Xiaoyu said that some people who are not so old recognize Hansen. Older people who are not concerned about these things have also heard Hansen��s name and looked at him with some surprise.


    "If you want to fight, I am willing to help you to protect this shelter, and to win this battle, we will counterattack and go back and give down the aristocratic shelter." Hansen said.


    "Small Han, we also want to do that, but how can we get a battle? Not to mention the aristocratic shelter, with our strength, even this shelter can not keep up." Huang Lao looked Hansen shook his head.


    "I don''t know if you add it, do you think that our strength is not enough to keep this shelter?" Han Sen reached out and summoned the dragon blood snake.

 Chapter 944： Shoucheng

    "This is..." Huang Lao and others looked at the dragon blood snake. They had never seen the dragon blood snake. They only saw that it was a pet beast.


    Hansen did not explain, let the dragon blood snake directly open the genetic lock.


    A genetic lock was opened, and the body of the Dragon Blood Snake suddenly doubled and became as big as a tiger.


    The two genetic locks are turned on, and the dragon blood snake is no smaller than a bull.


    The three gene locks are turned on, and the dragon blood snake is already like a giant elephant.


    The four genetic locks are turned on, and the dragon blood snake is as tall as a mammoth beast.


    The five genetic locks are turned on, and the dragon blood snake is as big as a dinosaur.


    "Open the pet spirit of the five genetic locks!" Huang Lao and others are somewhat moved, able to open the existence of five genetic locks, certainly a variant pet.


    The dragon blood snake made a scream, and the body suddenly rose a big circle. The whole body''s blood scales were shining, and the snake teeth and claws exuded the blood of the sultry, such as the same ancient and fiercely overlooking the crowd.


    "Six genetic locks! The top variant pets!" Someone couldn''t help but scream.


    "Huang Lao, plus this mutant dragon blood snake, do not know if we have the strength of the battle with the nobles shelter?" Han Sen asked Huang Lao.


    "Maybe have a chance." Huang Lao looked a little excited.


    Although there are many variants in the aristocratic sanctuary, there are probably no ones that can open six genetic locks.


    The limit of the mutant organism is to be able to open six genetic locks, but that does not mean that all the mutant organisms can open six genetic locks. The mutant organisms that can open six genetic locks can be said to be nothing.


    Not only Huang Lao, but other people are also excited.


    "The six genetically modified mutants, at least able to contain more than three mutants, plus our old guys, may really hopefully repel those aliens."


    "Mom, do it with them."


    "You can fight, Huang Lao, we don''t leave, do his little little spirit."


    "..."


    Except for a few conservative old people, most people have changed their previous sorrows after seeing the dragon blood snake. They can''t immediately work with those aliens.


    Huang Lao reached out and gestured to everyone to calm down. He looked at Han Sen and solemnly said: "Small Han, I ask you a few questions. Please answer me clearly. This is a matter of life and death. Please be careful. ""


    "You are old, please, as long as I can answer, I will answer it truthfully." Hansen said.


    "You came from other shelters?" Huang asked.


    "Yes." Hansen nodded.


    Huang Lao nodded and continued to ask: "If we keep it, will you leave?"


    Huang Lao asked this question, everyone suddenly understood the meaning of Huang Lao.


    Even if they can block the offensive of the Hell''s Shelter, Hansen will leave with the Dragon Blood Snake. They lose their reliance and are still not the opponents of the Hell Shelter. They will still be beaten.


    If it is doomed to fail, the current bloodshed is not necessary. It is better to leave from the beginning and avoid some sacrifices.


    Everyone''s eyes are on Hansen, and many people want him to answer the question.


    "I will leave." Hansen indulged for a moment, still replied truthfully.


    Everyone��s face suddenly showed disappointment, and the hope that had just risen was completely extinguished because of Hansen��s answer, revealing a faint color.


    "Thank you for telling us truthfully, everyone is going back to the original plan to prepare." Huang did not blame Hansen.


    In the name of Hansen, plus this six-legged genelocked dragon blood snake, this area that is difficult to see mutants is indeed too poor for him, so Huang Lao did not want to force Han. Sen stayed.


    "Wait a minute, I just said that I will leave, but if I leave, there are only two possibilities. One is that the aristocratic shelter has already been hit. If it is not hit, even if I leave, the dragon blood will be The snake left." Hansen immediately said.


    In the eyes of everyone, the color of surprise was suddenly revealed. Huang Lao was somewhat unbelievable and looked at Han Sen: "Is this true?"


    "If Huang Lao does not believe, I can give you the dragon blood snake for the time being." Hansen is not afraid that Huang Lao will swallow his dragon blood snake.


    In fact, there is no place to go in this neighborhood. Except for the mountains in the north, there are thorn bushes on all three sides. Even if he gives Huang Laolong blood snake, he has no place to go.


    And if they abandon the city, they will eventually only enter the jungle of thorns. With their strength, there is no place to shelter in the underground shelter. In the horrible place of the thorny jungle, I am afraid that even one will not live. Come down.


    Because Hansen knows this result, he wants to help them in their own circumstances, so that they can continue to live here without having to go to the thorny jungle to die.


    Of course, Hansen also wants to use this opportunity to fight to kill some mutant creatures to supplement their mutant genes. Otherwise, it is difficult to compete with a noble sanctuary by himself and the dragon blood snake.


    Although the strength of these people is not strong, there are also several vitality machines that are not weaker than the mutant creatures. It is also a very good boost.


    If you can take this opportunity to lay a nobility shelter, it is also a good thing for Hansen.


    "Little Han, you are the son-in-law of the epoch, we can trust your words." Huang Lao is not old-fashioned, naturally did not go to Hansen''s dragon blood snake.


    Because of Hansen��s promise, many people are gearing up and ready to work with the Hell Shelter.


    "Right, which one is the shelter in the northern mountains? Which one is in the shelter?" Hansen has not heard the names of the shelters, so I asked for a chance.


    "That is the thorny sanctuary. The owner of the shelter is the Earl of Thorns, a nobleman, and I heard that talent is superb, not a general kind of alien." Huang Lao said.


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse: "It turned out that it is still within the scope of the thorn shelter."


    After confirming that he wanted to stay in the city, Hansen gave command to Huang Lao. He would not be able to command the big battle, but with his ability to lay in the micro, it is just right to command these twenty or thirty people.


    Hansen can use the layout ability to maximize the role of these people to ensure that they can hold the shelter first.


    At the beginning, those people still had little confidence in Hansen��s commanding ability. After all, Hansen was too young. However, after several exercises, everyone was convinced of Hansen��s commanding ability and was willing to obey his orders.


    After two or three days, the alien army still did not arrive. Hansen planned to go to the mountains to explore the situation of the thorny shelter.

 Chapter 945： The beginning of hunting

    Under the guidance of an older man who is more familiar than the path, Hansen entered the mountains and headed for the thorn shelter.


    The mountains in this area are steep, with sword-like peaks everywhere, no plants growing, and no environment suitable for living things, so it is difficult to see signs of alien activities in this area.


    The old man did not go deep into the mountains. After Hansen was brought in, he pointed to the direction of the thorn shelter, and Hansen went alone.


    The people who listened to the shelter said that some people in the thorn shelter had died to inform them, so they were able to receive the news in advance, and Hansen also wanted to see the person who sent the letter.


    Crossing the more than 100-mile mountain range of Jianlin, you can see a black sanctuary like a **** monster on the majestic peaks in the distance.


    Although it can be seen here, the actual distance is still far away, and signs of alien activities can be seen between the nearby low mountains.


    According to the man who reported the letter, he lived in a fish-shaped valley not far from Jianlin.


    Hansen looked around for a while, and saw a valley surrounded by mountains like a fish mouth. At the mouth of the valley, you can also see a few simple wooden houses.


    Hansen sneaked into the vicinity of the wooden house and lurked until the sun was about to set, only to see a person coming out of the valley and coming to the wooden house.


    It was a tower-like human man. After Hansen looked at the person''s appearance, he couldn''t help but be surprised: "The Blue Blood Tiger Iron?"


    At the beginning, Hansen and Tieyi competed for the position of the security guard. In the end, they defeated Tieyi and became the guardian of Ji Yanran. Hansen had a lot of time to stay in the shelter during the military service.


    "Who?" Tiey was very vigilant. After a dozen meters, he still heard Hansen��s whisper, staring at Hansen��s hidden grass.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect anyone who went to the shelter to report it to you." Hansen walked out of the grass and watched Ironie laugh.


    "Han Sen! How come you are here?" Irony looked at Hansen with a big eyes, as if it was an unexpected expression.


    "I will see when the thorn shelter will hit." Hansen smiled.


    "Speak inside." Irony looked out of the valley and then pushed the door into the hut.


    Hansen followed, and Tyei closed the door directly, and sat down on the ground of the wooden house, not even a stool.


    Hansen looked at the log house, and there was nothing but some tools. Not to mention the stool, and there was no bed or quilt. It seems that the days of Tieyi are not good.


    "Is the people in the shelters removed?" Irony did not talk nonsense, and asked Hansen.


    "We are going to fight the Earl of Thorns," Hansen said.


    "You are crazy? Just your people, let alone the Earl of Thorns personally bring people in the past, even if you just send a nobleman with a few mutant creatures in the past, it is not something you can resist." Ironyi frowned.


    "We have a way to deal with it. Can we figure out what mutations and nobles are here in the past?" Hansen asked.


    Tiey shook his head and said: "I am only responsible for planting genetic vines in this valley. I can know that these news have already hit the Universiade. I can''t find other things, but in general, the Earl of Thorns will take at least eight. The existence of nine variants."


    Hansen nodded: "Do you know when they will leave?"


    Tiey shook his head again: "I know, when I went last time, I said it was very clear. It is useless to ask me again. I am still saying that you should withdraw quickly, the power of the Earl of Thorns. Not that you can fight."


    Hansen smiled and said: "We are going to retreat, but on all three sides are thorny jungles. We have no retreat at all, we can only fight."


    "There is still a living road into the thorny jungle, and unless you surrender, there is no way to live." Tiey said seriously.


    "That may not be, we have the confidence to defeat the Earl of Thorns." Hansen looked at Tieyi and said: "You will stay here for the time being, and wait for us to counterattack the thorns shelter, and then find a way to save you."


    Irony looks eccentrically and looks at Hansen: "Are you too naive or else?"


    "I just want to keep the sanctuary." Hansen said with a smile: "You can tell me about the variability of the thorns in the thorn shelter and the ability of the nobles."


    "I don''t know a lot..." Tieyi told Hansen in detail. Hansen listened carefully and asked Tieyi some questions. He returned to the shelter day and night.


    Looking at Han Sen disappeared into the night, Tie Yi''s look was very complicated, and it took a long time to sigh and return to the wooden house.


    Not long after Hansen returned to the shelter, he began to prepare for the city. After the explanation of Irony, Hansen discovered that the strength of the thorn shelter was stronger than he thought.


    If the Earl of Thorns comes with about ten mutants, even if they have dragon blood snakes, they will pay a small price.


    "It seems that it is still necessary to take the initiative to attack, instead of waiting for the Earl of Thorns to attack the city, it is better to give them a halfway." Han Sen thought for a long time, first returned to the league from the transmission.


    Hansen now needs a bow, a good bow, at least the strength to be able to shoot the mutant creatures, Han Sen''s current strength is enough, just a few better bows.


    His basic genes and original genes are already full, and there are 7 **** genes and 5 super **** genes. The physical quality has exceeded one thousand points, which is not much worse than the mutant creatures.


    As long as there is a strong bow, and with the flame beast arrow and spiral arrow method, to find the weakness, it is not difficult to shoot the general mutant.


    The strong bow that can shoot the mutant creatures in the sanctuary of the third god, of course, is also there. The main need is that the power required is too great, and the transcender who is weak in strength cannot pull such a strong bow.


    Hansen��s strength of more than a thousand can only be opened once or twice in a short period of time, and the strength needed is too strong.


    This bow was borrowed from Hansen by Hansen, but only the bow. The current z-steel arrow of the league still can''t reach the extent of tearing the body of the mutant body of the third shelter. Even if it is the original stone arrow of z steel, it is not as good as Han. Sen''s flame beast arrow is easy to use.


    With a bow and an arrow, Hansen once again sneaked into the position of the thorny shelter. He wanted to see Tieyi again. Who knows that he has not yet walked out of the area of ??Jianlin Mountain, he saw a team of people facing this side. Come.


    Hansen converges on the breath and hides in the dark, silently watching the team come over, there are many powerful mutants, and it is certain that the thorns shelter is undoubted.


    However, when he saw the stranger who was headed, Han Sen showed a slight surprise, which turned out to be the female alien he had encountered in the jungle of thorns.

 Chapter 946： Invisible shooter

    "It turned out that she was the Earl of Thorns. This is really a coincidence. So, I am not good at using **** daggers, or she will recognize it, and it will be a little troublesome." Hansen was glad that he brought a bow and arrow.


    The Dongxuan gas field has already begun, and after opening the second genetic lock, the scope has increased many times, directly covering the entire rank of the thorns.


    The ranks of the Earl of Thorns are very large. Hansen observes his vitality. In addition to her own, there is also a different kind of aristocracy, and there are seven mutant creatures around.


    There are also two or three hundred original creatures. Such a team, even if it has the help of a dragon blood snake, if they enter the shelter, even if they can win, they must be a triumph.


    "Fortunately, I went to a thorny sanctuary before, otherwise it would really harm Huang and old." Hansen secretly rejoiced, but his eyes did not leave from those alien creatures.


    He is looking for opportunities to hunt those mutant creatures. It is useless to kill the aliens. They can also be resurrected. Only by killing those mutant creatures can they really weaken the strength of the thorn shelter.


    Among the seven mutant creatures brought by the Earl of Thorns, Hansen observed for a while and chose a target.


    It was a golden-winged eagle flying beside the Earl of Thorns. In its eyes, there was a golden thunder flashing. The opening and closing flashed cold and cruel, and the feathers also thundered and thundered in the sunlight.


    A mutant of a lightning system knows that it has a very terrifying attack power at first glance, but at the same time, it has strong destructive power, and its strength is the weakest among those mutants.


    Especially the fluff in front of the chest and abdomen, not as hard as the feathers on the wings and back, is an excellent breakthrough.


    Hansen hid in the dark, holding the longbow borrowed from Anne in his hand, summoning the flame beast arrow on it and slowly pulling the bowstring.


    Very heavy feeling, the strength of this bow even Hansen feels a little hard, the waist and abrupt burst of powerful power, the strength of the whole body, only to pull this hard bow.


    The arrow slowly shifted position with the movement of Jin Leiying. At the moment when the wings of the Golden Thunder Eagle unfolded, Hansen flashed a fierce eye in his eyes, and the flame flame arrow in his hand also shot.


    Silent, like a ghostly arrow burning in the flames across the sky, instantly into the chest of the Golden Thunder Eagle, directly through its chest, blood violently out.


    Jin Leiying made a scream, his golden thunder and lightning, but it was just a flashback of light, falling from the air, and struggling for a few times, there was no movement.


    At this time, the Earl of Thorns and other strangers and alien creatures reacted. The glamorous face of the Earl of Thorns was on the iron, and the Jin Leiying, who was by her side, was shot silently. This is absolutely impossible. Forgiveness.


    Under one command, all alien creatures and aliens were killed in the direction of the arrow, and the thorns of the thorns had already ordered the death, and the sneak attacker was killed anyway.


    But when they surrounded the place, they did not find any traces of the enemy, did not smell the enemy, and did not feel the breath of other life, as if there was no such thing.


    "Hunting the mutant creature Jin Leiying, without acquiring the soul of the beast, flesh and blood can be eaten, and the absorption can randomly obtain 0 to 10 mutation genes."


    When Hansen shot the arrow, he did not go to see the result. The man had quickly moved the position and moved quickly in the mountain like a sword forest.


    He was not afraid of being found, and the hole in the tunnel erased the volatility of life on his body, and also erased the fluctuations above the flame beast arrow, within the scope of the hole, unless he saw him with his eyes. Arrow, otherwise even if the arrow hits the front, it is impossible to find the existence of the arrow.


    Within the hole in the tunnel, Hansen��s arrow is the most sullen cold arrow. It is difficult to perceive the fluctuations caused by the arrow. If this is not the case, it is impossible to directly hit the fragile part of the Golden Eagle. Shoot.


    Hansen��s only pity is that he has no way to get the body of Jin Leiying.


    When the Earl of Thorns found that Jin Leiying was shot and went to Hansen in the position where the arrow was shot, Hansen had already moved to another position.


    The ability he simulated from Qu Lanxi also helped him to erase the smell of his body. Although it was not as clever as Qu Lanxi used, it could erase the smell of others, but it was enough to shield himself.


    Even those mutants that are extremely sensitive to odors have no way to track Hansen''s position.


    And those alien creatures with strong perceptual power are also unable to perceive Hansen''s location because of the relationship between Dong Xuan and Qichang.


    Hansen is like a ghost that humans can''t see. He swam away quickly in the forest of swords. At the same time, he raised the longbow in his hand again and put the flamed beast arrow that had been summoned back up again.


    "No? How could there be no one?" The Earl of Thorns looked at their encirclement and even found the shadow of the enemy, and suddenly frowned.


    Roar!


    When the thorns of the thorns were thinking about it, they suddenly heard a violent scream from the side, and saw a long arrow burning with flames piercing the eyes of the mutant creature, the golden claw wolf, which was directly shot through. The left eye of the Golden Claw Wolf penetrated deeply into the skull of the Golden Claw Wolf.


    The golden clawed wolf fell on the ground, and the flame arrow disappeared instantly. The blood in the left eye of the blood hole rushed out and flowed all over the place.


    Although the Golden Claw Wolf has not yet died, it seems that it is not far from death.


    The Earl of Thorns showed a raging color on his face, and his body flashed, and he rushed toward the arrow.


    No one, no one, can''t see the shadow of the human being, and can''t perceive the atmosphere of the enemy, as if the arrow is the general shot of the ghost.


    "Who? Who is it? Come out and fight with my thorns." Earl of Thorns angered the sword.


    "Hey!" The answer to her was another tragic, a primitive giant tooth beast was shot directly on the spot.


    The entire thorny sanctuary team suddenly became chaotic, and everyone was looking for the enemy, but nothing could be found.


    The aliens and the aliens are looking around in a panic, as if there are enemies hiding in the dark everywhere, and an arrow will be shot at any time to their lives.


    Hey!


    Another arrow shot the dying gold claw wolf in the right eye. This time, the golden claw wolf mourning on the ground was shot directly, still the arrow burning with flames.


    Several mutant creatures rushed to the position where the arrow was shot, but still found nothing.


    All the aliens and strangers feel a chill in their hearts, completely invisible enemies, silently taking away the arrow of life, they feel like they are being stared at by death, I don��t know when they will be taken Go to life.


    "Hunt the mutant creature Golden-clawed wolf, get the golden claw wolf soul, flesh and blood can be eaten, absorption can randomly increase 0 to 10 mutation genes."


    At the same time that the Golden Claw Wolf died, a voice rang in Hansen��s mind.

 Chapter 947： Different creatures siege

    "Let''s face the outside and make a circle. Continue to go forward." The Earl of Thorns was angry, but could not find the enemy. This anger also had nowhere to vent, but had to calm down and give orders.


    Hansen��s arrow is silent, but it can be seen. It is not a real invisible arrow.


    The Earl of Thorns made the mutant creatures and the aliens guard each other in one direction. Even if Hansen shot the arrow again, it would be seen by the mutant creatures.


    His arrows can shoot mutant creatures, mainly by attacking their weaknesses. If they are seen in advance, they can completely block the arrows with the reaction and strength of those mutant creatures, and even it is not difficult to directly smash them.


    Can not find the opportunity to shoot again, Hansen can only quietly retreat, can shoot two mutant creatures, has been a very good record, the strength of the Earl of Thorns weakened a lot.


    There are only five mutant creatures and two aristocratic aliens, including the Earl of Thorns, and the human hand in the shelter plus the dragon-snake snake should have a battle.


    Because of the fear of Hansen��s sneak attack, the people of the Earl of Thorns marched a lot slower. When Hansen rushed back to the shelter, they had not yet stepped out of the area of ??the Jianlin Mountain.


    Hansen not only killed two mutant creatures, but also saw the strength of the mutant creatures and nobles who came here. After returning, he adjusted the layout accordingly.


    "Five mutants and two aristocratic aliens, plus two or three hundred primitive creatures, our manpower is less, but there should be a chance to overcome." Huang Lao Shen said.


    "If we only defend the city, we still have some advantages. As long as we are not attacked by the city, those primitive creatures will not pose too much threat to us, and we will be afraid that the city will be broken..." Someone said.


    "There are still too few people. Although this small town is small, but if we want to hold the four walls, we are still not enough." A man frowned.


    "The matter can only be spelled out now." Someone is gearing up.


    After the negotiation, Han Sen looked around in the city and finally came to the top of the Temple of Hell. It is the center of the small town. From here, you can clearly see the walls on all sides, which is a view of the entire small city.


    "Come on... the alien is coming..." A horse rushed into the city and shouted loudly.


    Everyone was shocked and looked at Hansen who was standing on the roof of the Temple of the Hell.


    "According to the previous plan, everyone is here." Han Sen said that he summoned the dragon blood snake, so that it waited in the north gate, and the small wind was left on the wall.


    Hansen stood on the top of the Temple of the Spirit and did not intend to leave.


    Looking at some nervous people, Hansen did not care, looked at the golden claw wolf soul that he had just got.


    Variation Gold Claw Wolf: Weapon Beast Soul.


    Hansen summoned it out, but it was a variant of the Spike Dagger. Although it was not as **** as a dagger, it was also an excellent dagger.


    "I am the Earl of Thorns in the Thoroughbread Shelter. Since then, this shelter has been owned by the Count, and you wait for humans to swear to the Earl, and you are free from death." The Earl of Thorns is in a bad mood and has no mood to say anything. After arriving in front of the city, I said it directly and coldly.


    "I am a small soldier in the ancient city, especially you will serve you this demon girl, you only swear to me, you can protect you as a slave." A man named Chen Lei on the wall called back.


    The people who defended the city suddenly burst into laughter, and the tension was just eased.


    "Looking for death." The prince of the thorns was in a very bad mood. After listening to this statement, he was furious and screamed, and the alien creatures suddenly slammed into the small city.


    Hansen was a little depressed. He originally arranged a lot of plans. Who knows that the thorny prince has no plan to attack the city, and it is directly a positive attack, so that many of his arrangements are useless.


    "So I overestimated the IQ of the Earl of Thorns." Hansen secretly smiled and immediately transferred everyone to the North Gate. He himself jumped from the top of the Temple of the Hell and climbed the wall of the North Gate. .


    However, such a strong attack by the Earl of Thorns has made Hansen''s pressure on defending the city greatly reduced, and the problem of insufficient manpower has been solved.


    Just guarding the wall on the north side, twenty or thirty people are enough.


    For a time, the beasts in front of the city screamed, the flames exploded, the winds whistled, the lightning flashed, and the human voices were intertwined, and it was hard to bear the blood.


    The wall was smashed by a wind blade, and the flame blasted on the wall, causing the rubble dust to blast with the sparks. A cheetah-like alien had just climbed the wall and was stabbed into the eye by a human gun. Among them, the blood and the tragic sound splashed at the same time.


    Roar!


    After a tiger smoldered with red flames and opened a genetic lock, the flame-like body was almost as tall as the wall, and the fierce attack came. The horrible momentum made the people of the defending city shocked and could not help. Some legs are soft.


    boom!


    A huge blood-colored figure jumped out of the city, and the smashing impact on the fierce flame giant tiger, the hard-boiled giant tiger smashed out a dozen meters.


    The dragon blood snake screamed in the sky, and the snake tail swept away, suddenly breaking the bones of seven or eight primitive creatures.


    The black giant eagle flew through the sky, and a large wind blade fell from the sky. A Titan-like behemoth rushed to the gate, holding a black stone pillar thicker than the marble column of the palace. The slamming impact was on the gate of the city, splashing the wood chips hit by the gate, and the whole town shook.


    Hansen has never shot, but only stood at the gate of the city and loudly directed the people and the dragon blood snake to resist the offensive of the alien army. Although he had killed two alien creatures before, the fighting power of the alien army still exceeded They are expected to be strong.


    There are only two mutants that have opened five genetic locks. The flame tiger and the dragon blood snake have opened up the top mutation of the six genetic locks.


    Human beings have suddenly fallen into a hard battle, which is even more difficult than expected.


    Hansen is looking at the entire battlefield without any sorrow and sorrow. Under the command of the tunnel, all human beings, alien creatures and aliens move in many ways in his mind. Hansen��s brain is constantly running, calculating the possibility of all victories.


    But no matter how it is calculated, a positive battle is not enough to win.


    "Since the front is not enough for a war, then the thief can only smash the king first, and Han Sen��s gaze falls on the thorns of the thorns that did not play in the rear.


    The Earl of Thorns also looked at Hansen at this time. The human combat power of this small town was somewhat beyond her expectation, and Hansen, who was the commander, naturally caught her attention.

 Chapter 948： Dead mans arrow

    "The Earl, do you want me to solve the human?" said the aristocratic dragon who stood next to the Earl of Thorns. 3. The fastest


    The sleek red lips of the Earl of Thorns moved slightly: "Do a little clean, and take this shelter as soon as possible. I don''t have time to delay here."


    "Yes." The dragon demon screamed, stepping out in one step, the whole body was covered by black armor, and the black claws of the daggers on the fingers of the hands grew like a dagger, and the speed went very fast toward the city gate.


    His eyes were cold, but full of bloodthirsty fanaticism, and there seemed to be no other than Hansen.


    Hansen looked at the dragon that came from the gallop, but it was slightly frowning. From the perspective of the vitality of the dragon, Hansen was sure that this guy was not inferior to the dragon snake.


    The power of the Earl of Thorns is stronger than expected.


    "Huang Lao, here is your command." Han Sen said that people have jumped out of the city gate, jumped into the alien group, and went to the dragon and the devil.


    Now, Hansen can only assassinate the Earl of Thorns, and hopes to repel the alien army. Otherwise, he can only summon the female emperor to help.


    Hansen still does not want the female emperor to be exposed to the sight of others, so he can only go on his own.


    Huang Lao, they were all shocked by Han Sen. Hansen, such a person rushed into the herd, was besieged by many alien creatures, how could it be alive?


    Although they also saw that the mutant creatures in this siege were much stronger than they expected, I am afraid it is difficult to live in this shelter. Hansen is equivalent to suicide, and they should be for themselves. A redemption crime to judge mistakes is.


    Unfortunately, Hansen did not have such an idea. Although the power of the Earl of Thorns was much stronger than he expected, it was still within the controllable range, so Hansen did not have any emotions.


    Moreover, Hansen did not fall into the siege. Under the powerful role of Dong Xuan��s gas field, all the alien creatures�� actions were within his calculations. From the moment he jumped down the gate, he became clear. Know how to go every step of the way.


    Among the flocks of different creatures, Hansen''s figure is right-left, like a wild cheetah, flying fast in the alien group.


    Without hesitation, there is no pause, quite a few flowers in the bushes are not easy to touch the body and chic, but also a wild taste.


    Although there are many different creatures, but none of them can stop him, Hansen is quickly approaching the aristocratic dragon who is galloping.


    "Don''t be self-sufficient." In the eyes of the dragon, there was a murderous murder. The momentum of the body rose again. The black scorpion had a black scale on it, and a pair of horns appeared on the helmet.


    The speed soared again, and the black claws on the black claws had already flashed like a dragon''s claws, giving a feeling of invincibility.


    Hansen felt the power of the dragon magic, but there was no fear of half. Regardless of strength or speed, Hansen was much worse than the dragon. Even the number of genetic locks opened was a few, but it was not enough for him. Retreating, still rushing to the Dragon Devil.


    At the speed of two people, almost in the blink of an eye, they met in the battlefield. The black figure of the dragon magic was intertwined with Hansen. Hansen��s fist did not even blast out, and the chest had been cut off several times. Deep visible bone wounds.


    puff!


    Hansen��s mouth was bloody, and the blood was like a spring in the chest. He fell directly on the ground, and his vitality was completely cut off. He was already a dead person.


    "It''s a stupid human being. Even the gap in strength can''t be seen clearly. I even tried to hit the stone with an egg." Seeing Hansen falling to the ground, the face of the thorny prince flashed a scorn, and he didn''t look at it again. He shouted: "All killed, one did not stay."


    "Yes." The dragon demon screamed and rushed to the shelter, his eyes full of blazing murder.


    As for Hansen, it is already a dead person. Naturally, he is not within his consideration. He is very confident about his own strength, and he can also sense that Hansen has already smashed his life. This kind of human being is not worthy of attention. of.


    A primitive creature rushed to Hansen��s body and swallowed his body.


    The people who guarded the city above the city wall saw that Han Sen was killed by a face-to-face. It was shocked and sad and desperate. He thought that he could hold the shelter, but he did not expect it to be such a stop.


    "No... everyone don''t give up... we still have a chance..." Huang Lao flashed a different color in his eyes and loudly encouraged everyone to continue fighting.


    Because he found that the dragon blood snake is still fighting, the alien does not know, but he is very clear that it is Hansen''s pet beast soul. If Hansen is really killed, then the dragon blood snake should also disappear.


    But now the dragon-blooded snake is still tossing and killing with the fierce tiger, and there is no sign of dissipating, that is, Hansen is not dead.


    Although Huang Lao didn''t know what Hansen wanted to do, he was sure that Hansen was definitely not a fool. He didn''t make sense to die. It must be a plot.


    Seeing that human beings are still recalcitrant, the eyes of the Earl of Thorns are full of ridicule: "It��s stupid..."


    Her words have not been finished, but suddenly found that an arrow has reached the front of her silently, her face can even clearly feel the burning atmosphere, the hair is somewhat curled. .


    The arrow with the flame, the Earl of Thorns is familiar, but the fire arrow that shot Jin Leiying and the Golden Claw Wolf.


    The Earl of Thorns reacted very quickly, and the horrible power broke out in his hand. A rose vine came out and slammed into the flame arrow that hit the front door.


    But when I saw the rose vines, I was about to wrap the flame arrow. The flame arrow seemed to have life. It was a few inches in the air, just avoiding her rose vine, which was originally shot on her face. The flame arrow instantly penetrated into her throat.


    The unbelievable color of the Earl of Thorns, Zhang Zhang mouth, but because the throat was pierced and could not speak, but the eyes stared at the battlefield, the blood in the mouth spewed.


    The guy who was already dead, was stepping on the body of a primitive creature, holding a longbow in his hand, smiling at her, the smile filled with ridicule, so that the Earl of Thorns could not The face was punched into eight pieces, then stepped on the meat, and finally burned to the ashes, in order to solve the hatred of the heart.


    It is a pity that the Earl of Thorns can''t do anything now. In the extreme anger, the body is turned into a stream of light to dissipate.


    The entire battlefield seemed to freeze for a few seconds, and after many different creatures lingered for a while, they suddenly retreated like tides.

 Chapter 949： Equivalent exchange

    The dragon-faced dragons roared loudly, and the aliens continued to attack the shelters, but there was no alien creature to obey his orders. After all, those who signed contracts with the Earl of Thorns, even the Dragons themselves were the Earl of Thorns. Dependency, nature can not have such authority.


    The people who defended the city have already cheered up, and they rushed out under the leadership of Huang Lao, chasing the aliens who fled.


    "I killed you." The dragon demon also hated Hansen. If it weren''t for his negligence, Hansen would not have the chance to attack the Earl of Thorns. Now the dragon can''t hate Hansen.


    Seeing that the dragon demon was like a ghost, Han Sen was just a thought, and the dragon blood snake suddenly came to him and blocked the attack of the dragon demon.


    "I will kill you." The dragon suddenly knew that it was impossible to kill Hansen, and turned away with hate.


    Hansen did not chase him. His soul stone is not here. There is no point in killing him. Hansen took the dragon blood snake and chased the mutant creatures that fled.


    "Hunting the mutant giant Titan, you can get the giant column of the Titan beast, the flesh and blood are edible, and the absorption can randomly increase the 0 to 10 variant gene."


    In the cooperation of Hansen and the dragon blood snake, the giant beast crashed to the ground. This is the third mutant creature that Hansen and the dragon blood snake chased and killed, and finally got a mutant animal soul.


    Hansen, the other mutant creature, has not been able to catch up. He has to go back and kill some of the original creatures that have not come and fled.


    This battle of defending the city, the human side won a total victory, many people have acquired the original level of the soul of the beast, but also received a large number of different creatures flesh and blood.


    The only thing that makes Hansen depressed is that these mutant creatures are too big. They are not enough for one person to finish. They simply give everyone a celebration.


    At the celebration meeting, Han Sen summoned Jun Jun and the rebellious knight to share the mutated flesh and blood, but the rebellious knight simply dismissed the variant flesh and blood.


    "It is another picky eater." Hansen had to take him back into the sea of ??souls.


    At the celebration, Hansen was treated as a hero, and the wine was given to him.


    In the thorny sanctuary, the glamorous face of the Earl of Thorns is full of anger: "The despicable bastard, I must kill him."


    The aliens and aliens in the thorny shelter are shivering, fearing to anger the thorns of the thorns in anger.


    "I actually kept it." In the valley, the iron and iron look was very complicated. When I heard the news of the defeat of the Earl of Thorns, Irony began to dare not believe it.


    It was not until I saw the aliens that the wolves had escaped. Irony was sure that the Earl of Thorns was really defeated by Hansen.


    And looking at the different creatures that came back, there were actually five mutant creatures that could not return, apparently fighting and dying on the battlefield.


    "How did he do it?" Irony hated not being able to participate in such a fight himself, but he was in possession of a contract, but he could not go anywhere.


    Hansen returned to the league, took a short break, and met with Ji Yunran in the virtual community to tell his own battle of pride.


    Although Ji Yanran is very happy with Hansen��s victory, he is even more worried about his safety. He will not do such dangerous things again after he has been jealous of him.


    After chatting for a while, Ji Yanran had to go back to work and left the virtual community. Hansen stopped Annie, who was still with him, and was about to leave.


    "Annie, can you borrow this bow for a while?" Hansen has ordered a similar bow, but because the manufacturing process is complicated, at least three months later, he can get the finished product. .


    There are many places where such composite bows need to be done by hand, and there is no way to mechanize large-scale production.


    "By giving you a bow, but you need to exchange for the same price." Annie looked at Han Sen and meditated for a moment.


    "What is the equivalent exchange?" Hansen looked at Annie suspiciously.


    "I am going to a party for the Transcend, you go with me," said Annie.


    "Would you still attend the party?" Hansen suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Annie with surprise.


    Anne has always given him the impression that it is like a robot. He is with him around twenty-four hours a day. Hansen has hardly seen her eating and drinking. Larry has always suspected that she is a Simulation robot.


    Otherwise, how could she follow Ji Jiran all day long, and she did not even see her in the shelter.


    Now Anne actually said that she was going to join the gathering, and Hansen was certainly surprised.


    "Can''t you go?" Annie glanced at Hansen and said coldly.


    "Go, of course, what kind of party is that?" Hansen asked quickly, and he wanted to use the bow of Anne to hunt.


    ��It��s just a gathering of friends who used to be in the shelter,�� said Annie.


    "Friends? You have friends?" Hansen was even more shocked. He really couldn''t imagine what kind of sight Annie had.


    "The bow is back to me." Annie was a little angry, and said coldly.


    "Go and go, where do you go when I go, where is the party?" Hansen said quickly.


    "Atlantis star, I will pick you up tomorrow." Anne left the virtual community.


    "Atlantis, isn''t that the private planet of the Rand family?" Hansen heard a slight glimpse.


    Like the Angel Gene, the Rand family is known as one of the four cornerstones of the Alliance. However, unlike the Angel Gene Zhao, the Rand family did not start from industry, nor did it have products like Gene Liquid.


    The only thing that the Rand family produces is the same, that is, "money."


    The largest bank in the league is also the oldest bank. Even the Union coins are jointly issued by the Rand family and several other banks and affiliates.


    Of course, that is not the industry of the Rand family. In the alliance, it is a specialized institution called ��Left-Silver Reserve��, which is closely related to the economic lifeline of the alliance, but it is also a very independent department.


    Even Ji Ruozhen, the head of the alliance, has no direct authority over the left-wing Fed. If he wants to implement any resolution on the left-wing Fed, he still needs to vote through the parliament.


    However, the Rand family is the first in the banking industry. Banks are inextricably linked to major industries. Few families can bypass the relationship with the Rand family.


    Therefore, the influence of the Rand family in the alliance and the parliament is also a non-negligible existence. It is desired to shake the status of the Rand family. So far no one has been able to do so.


    Although Ji Jia and Rand��s family also had contacts, but Anne actually said that she would go to the Rand family to attend the party, or Hansen was somewhat surprised.

 Chapter 950： Special collection

    Early the next morning, there was an aircraft to pick up Hansen to go to the port, but obviously Anne was not a giant style, and did not have her own interstellar spaceship. She only went to the port to take a public spaceship, and then after the arrival of Tris and Anne, the two talents Also take the public spaceship to the Atlantis star. .


    "Is it difficult for you to be with the son of the Rand family, then you can''t look at each other, want me to pretend to be your boyfriend and let the son of the Rand family die?" Han Sen looked at Annie sitting opposite him, interested Said vigorously.


    Annie glared at Hansen and said, "If there is a son of the Rand family who can marry, you dare to break my good deeds, I will kill you immediately. And which one can compare with the son of the Rand family? Why? Are people dead?"


    "Isn''t this the case? It''s really disappointing." Hansen said with a smile: "So why do you want me to come with you? If there is anything, let me know first, and I won''t be able to cope with it."


    Annie hesitated, and said: "In fact, there is nothing. They know that I am working for Captain Captain, so I hope to invite Captain Captain to go to the party together. It��s just that Captain She has no time, so I can only let you Take her instead of her, so you are her fianc��."


    "It turned out that I was just a substitute. It was really sad." Hansen said with a sad heart. After he said it, he asked: "Are all of your friends knowing at the third shelter?"


    "No, it''s in the second shelter." Annie looked a little sigh: "My coordinates in the third shelter are forbidden."


    Hansen suddenly took a sigh of relief. The so-called restricted area generally refers to a shelter that was originally occupied by human beings and later taken away by aliens.


    The human beings transmitted at that time cannot be transferred to the shelter, otherwise they will become slaves of the aliens and may even lose their lives.


    Human beings in the restricted area, unless they are surrendered to the alien, or they will not want to re-enter the shelter in the future.


    "No wonder she has been protecting her all the time. She didn''t see her entering the shelter. It turned out to be such a thing." Hansen looked at Annie and said, "What is your name for the shelter, and if you have a chance later? I will help you to fight down, and then you can go in again."


    "The sacred beast shelter, occupied by the alien **** beast." Annie said faintly.


    Hansen suddenly smiled, and the spirit of the Great Emperor was not exactly what he can now match.


    "Now it will not work, but give me some time, there will be opportunities in the future." Hansen said.


    Anne didn''t say anything more. It was almost impossible for Hansen to say that it was a word of comfort. It is almost impossible for human beings to lay a sanctuary for the emperor''s sanctuary in the strength of the third sanctuary.


    The spacecraft arrived at the Atlantis star, and the people of the Rand family waited early. When they got off the spacecraft, Hansen and Anne were taken to the estate of the Rand family.


    Hansen had already heard Anne say it on the way. At her second shelter, she had a legion with some friends she met at the Second Shelter.


    At that time, she was the head of the deputy army, and the head of the army was a son of the Rand family. The name of the Rand family was Liu Meng.


    "Rand Liu Meng... How strange is this name..." Hansen asked Anne at the time.


    Annie glanced at him and told Hansen that he was Liu Meng. Although he was the son of the Rand family, he was a motherhood, which was very special at the Rand family.


    When he came to the manor, Hansen soon saw Liu Meng of the Rand family. It was different from Hansen��s imagination. There was no sea blue eyes common to the Rand family, and there was no iconic blue long. hair.


    Liu Meng''s looks are similar to most of the Alliance''s, black pupils and black hair, but his facial features are very three-dimensional, to inherit the excellent genes of the Rand family, looks very beautiful.


    "You are Hansen, I have long been famous, I hope to see you very early, and I finally got what I want today." Liu Meng personally took the Hakka to the door, polite and friendly and friendly.


    That is to say, there is no arrogance of Hansen��s imaginary grandfather, nor is he as cute as his name. It seems to be a very well-trained young gentleman.


    Hansen and Annie entered the living room. There were already many guests in the hall. When Anne came in, they all came up to say hello. It seemed that they should all be members of the army of Anne.


    However, they heard that Ji Yun did not come, and they were somewhat disappointed. Fortunately, they also had some interest in Hansen. They did not make the atmosphere too embarrassing. It was a pleasure to communicate with others.


    It��s just that Anne is a silent person. She is not good at speaking. When someone asks her, she simply answers a few words.


    "You have heard of it. Recently, there was a very terrible existence among the strangers. In the same rank, there was no enemy. Even many emperors were easily suppressed by him."


    "Your is too emperor? Of course I heard that the shelter I am in is affiliated with the Lei Modi, and I heard that Lei Modi was beaten by the Emperor, it is unimaginable, what a horrible existence. ""


    "It is a great threat to us human beings to have such a strange spirit."


    "There is no way, the natural starting point of the alien is higher than ours, and it is not acceptable."


    When everyone talked about drinking, I didn��t know how to talk about the topic of Taishanghuang.


    "Han Sen, how do you think this is too big?" Liu Meng asked Han Sen and seemed to be interested in Hansen.


    "I heard that it is very powerful." Hansen said casually, let him comment on himself, he really did not know how to comment.


    Originally, everyone hoped that Hansen��s son-in-law��s son-in-law had any insights, but did not want Hansen to say such a sentence, and everyone was stunned.


    "Han Sen should have just been promoted to the transcendence. It is normal to not understand these." Liu Meng took over the topic and smiled and said: "There are many peerless geniuses among the different spirits, but the same talents in my league are also born. Now, Zhao has researched the angel genetic fluid, and Donglin Group has researched the pet Dan, which has a great influence on the future development of our alliance..."


    The people originally had some interest in Hansen, but seeing that he had nothing to say, he soon lost his enthusiasm.


    Hansen is rather relaxed. Although he is not as silent as Anne, he is not a person who is good at words. No one asks him what he is just about to eat and drink.


    Anne was pulled by a few girls to talk about the topic of a woman. Hansen waited for him to make a meal next to the chef. Liu Meng��s butler came over. Elegant and respectful to Hansen said: ��Mr. Han, my host invites you. In the past, he has some collections and hopes to ask you to look over."


    "Don''t anyone else go?" Hansen glanced around and didn''t see Liu Meng, who had always been the focus of everyone''s attention, and everyone else was talking to each other, no one left the living room.


    ��My host said that the special collection only wants to share with special people.�� The housekeeper respectfully said.

 Chapter 951： Precious first time

    Hansen followed the butler to the garden behind the manor. I saw a lake like a jade in the garden. A long stone road leads directly to a stone pavilion on the heart of the lake. Liu Meng sits in the stone pavilion. At this time, Hansen smiled. .


    "Liu Gongzi, isn''t the special collection that you let me see, is this fish in the lake?" The housekeeper retired after Liu Meng''s slight salute, Hansen walked alone into the stone pavilion, but saw the empty space of Shiting. There is nothing other than the fish in the lake.


    Liu Meng looked at Han Sen seriously: "I want you to see the special collection, just in front of your eyes."


    "You shouldn''t be your own?" Hansen stared at Liu Meng.


    Liu Meng is very serious: "Yes, I started from the time I was born and sensible, I have been working hard until now, but I have never killed one person and one thing. I have never really worked with people. For me, this is a very precious collection. I want to share this with you for the first time."


    Hansen suddenly smiled: "You are afraid to find the wrong person, such a precious collection, I hope you can still be careful, find a qualified person to share with you."


    Liu Meng said calmly: "As a member of the Rand family, I have been best cared for and protected from an early age. Even in the shelter, I can do nothing, I can get any I want something."


    "This is a good thing." Hansen said.


    The Rand family has a lot to do with the entire family of the entire league. It is normal for Liu Meng to enjoy such treatment. In Hansen��s view, this is nothing wrong.


    Liu Meng nodded. "This is a good thing, but for me, it is also a very depressing thing. Even if I try harder, no matter what kind of achievements I have, it seems to be like that in front of the glory of the Rand family. Insignificant."


    Han Sen looked at Liu Meng did not speak, he did not have such a family, naturally there is no way to accept Liu Meng''s heart and emotions.


    "I am very interested in spiritual practice, and I am also working hard to practice, but as the heir to the Rand family, I have no chance to find someone who can seriously fight with me." Liu Meng continued.


    Hansen thought: "Do you say this is not nonsense? Who is ignorant of nothing to do with you really, why do you have a hand, can the Rand family spare someone?"


    "Until I saw your battle with Yugalan, I decided that you are the opponent I destined for, and I must fight you seriously." Liu Meng said excitedly, Hansen said, that Like a black gem, the eyes seem to be shining, watching Hansen intently.


    "Hey!" Hansen almost squirted out an old blood, which is a curse from the sky.


    I didn��t do anything myself. I was stared at by the successor of the Rand family. I also regarded him as the opponent of the destiny. Hansen didn��t know who to look for.


    Han Sen really wants to say to Liu Meng: "Where are you looking at me, can I change it now?"


    It seems that Hansen��s heart is depressed. Liu Meng smiles and pulls out a sheathed short sword from the waist and puts it on the table in front of Hansen. ��I know that this will make you very embarrassed. It��s my little collection. If you can win me, it��s yours.��


    "Cough, I think it''s still, my level is really average, or I recommend you a really powerful one..." Hansen said while thinking: "If you give me a billion, I can''t I have nothing to do with the heirs of the Rand family. I am not as bored as you are, and I am not looking for someone to play with myself."


    Liu Meng did not get angry because of Han Sen��s words. He just pushed the dagger away from Hansen and continued: ��Let��s see this short sword first. This is not a modern alloy dagger, but a sword of our ancient times. The instrument is a famous sword. Its name is Tai A."


    Hansen didn''t know much about the famous swords of ancient times, but he knew that the metal smelting process was very backward at that time, and at that time human beings were still in the original stage of the planet, and the metal resources in the planet were very limited, let alone z steel. Even the auxiliary metals in z steel are few, and it is impossible to create any good weapons.


    However, Hansen did not look at it and refused Liu Meng. He had to take the sword and slowly pulled the sword out of the scabbard. He only pulled out a short cut, and a heavy murder suddenly spread from the sword. When he came out, Han Sen��s hair was erected, and he was slightly shocked.


    Hansen couldn''t help but carefully look at this Tai Ajian. The sword is only two feet long, but it is wider than the average sword. It seems to be cast by bronze, but there is a Yin Hong like a yang in the blade.


    It is not bloody, it is more like the yang red that the sun rose when the yin and yang meet.


    The quaint and ancient bronze sword has a chilling murderousness, but there is an unspeakable prestige in the murder.


    But even if the sword is a little different, after all, it is still the product of ancient times. The metal of bronze is not suitable for making a blade. Just a steel sword, even if it is less than one percent of the z steel sword, can Easily cut the bronze sword.


    "This sword was cast in a country called Chu State in ancient times. It was the masterpiece of two very famous sword-making masters at that time. Later, it was the first emperor of ancient times, and it was the first of the top ten famous swords in ancient times." Liu Meng Explain.


    Hansen is not a person who loves swords. He has no interest in such a famous sword. In Hansen��s thinking, practicality is the first. This kind of thing should be placed in the museum. Correct.


    "You must think that this sword is just a work of art that can''t be used?" Liu Meng looked at Han Sen''s expression and knew what he was thinking, smiling.


    "Informal to me, the casting process in ancient times should be very backward? This sword looks very rough, maybe it has the beauty of art, but unfortunately I am a laity who does not understand art." Hansen said.


    Liu Meng did not speak immediately. She pulled out a dagger from her waist and directly stabbed Hansen standing in front of her.


    Hansen was shocked. He didn''t think that Liu Meng would actually shoot him here. The distance between the two was too close, and Liu Meng''s shot was very fast, so Hansen had no time to dodge.


    Moreover, Hansen also recognized the material of the dagger, which was actually a dagger made of original steel of z steel.


    Hansen had no time to think about it. He directly grasped the Tai Ajian in his hand and blocked it. At the same time, his figure moved, and he wanted to avoid this thorn by the moment when the Tai Ali sword was cut.


    Hey!


    There is indeed something that has been cut, but it is not too Ajian, but the handle of the original steel dagger in Liu Meng��s hand.


    Han Sen looked at the Tai Ajian in his hand, and then looked at the original steel stone dagger that Liu Meng��s hand was cut off. He suddenly showed the color of surprise and looked at Tai Ajian incredibly.


    "Tai Ajian was five feet long. It was a big sword in ancient times. It was only later that the sword was broken in half. This is only half of the broken sword. The other half is in the hands of the Qin family. The Qin family had many desires. I exchanged a high price for this broken sword, but I was rejected by me." Liu Meng said calmly.

 Chapter 952： Son of the gods

    Hansen was surprised to open the hole in the Xuanqi field and carefully observe the Tai Ajian. Whether a sword can be cut into iron, the sharpness is actually only a secondary condition. 3. The fastest


    There are three main conditions, strength, hardness and toughness. If you can cut another sword in the same strength, it can only show that the hardness and toughness are higher than the other sword.


    However, this sword is a sword cast in ancient times. How can it be that the material is not as harder than the hardness and toughness of the current steel alloy? However, the facts are in front of us, so Hansen has to believe.


    Although it was only a two-foot-long broken sword, Han Sen carefully observed the hole in the tunnel and found that there was a trace of vitality in the sword.


    This can''t help but Hansen is even more surprised. In the shelter, there are many weapons that have been seen. It is the beast of the beast, and it is normal to have vitality.


    However, this sword is too a sword, but it is a product of the alliance. It is made of cold and cold metal. How can it be lively?


    "I have checked the information of Tai Ajian, but you also know that there are very few real texts and video materials circulating in ancient times. Most of them are legends that have no way to verify them. There are many legends about this sword. One of the most popular sayings is that this sword is cast by the mysterious iron of the heavens. The former black iron is actually a meteorite that falls on the planet." Liu Meng explained.


    "How can this sword be broken?" Hansen asked again.


    With such hardness and toughness, it is hard to imagine, in what circumstances, such a sword will be broken.


    "I am afraid you have to ask the Qin family''s father. Although our Rand family got this broken sword, but they don''t know much about it. The Qin family has always been very concerned about this broken sword. They should know something. Liu Meng said.


    "Win you, is it mine?" Hansen is somewhat tempted. Such a sword, as long as he has enough power, can exert a powerful destructive power. I am afraid it will be better than the **** dagger.


    Liu Meng took out a contract: "If you don''t believe me, we can sign a contract."


    "Good." Hansen didn''t want to fight before. It was because there was no good, but it wasn''t that he was afraid of the Rand family. Now that he has a bet on the sword, Hansen naturally wants to give it a try.


    He knows that Liu Meng is a transcender, but he does not know how high his physical quality is, and he does not know that he has opened several genetic locks.


    Listening to Annie said that Liu Meng is also the surpassing person who has been promoted in the last two years. He wants to have physical fitness and genetic locks should not be too high. He won the sword and lost no harm. Han Sen signed a contract with Liu Meng directly.


    "Come on." After signing the contract, Liu Meng looked excitedly at Hansen.


    ��Here?�� Hansen looked at the little stone pavilion.


    "Is there any problem?" Liu Meng asked in confusion.


    "There should be a training ground in the manor? Let''s go to the training ground. It will be bad if the pavilion is ruined," Hansen said.


    Liu Meng��s eyes lit up: ��Okay, go to the training ground.��


    He listened to Hansen��s words and thought that Han Sen really wanted to let him go, and he was very happy.


    The reason why Liu Meng wants to fight Han Sen is not to say that he really can''t find other people who are stronger than Hansen. Those who open several genetic locks are not a minority.


    However, Hansen��s own strength is only one of the conditions. Hansen��s defeat of Yugalan is an important reason why Liu Meng wants to challenge him.


    Winning a compatriot, in Liu Meng''s opinion, is not a very worthwhile thing to show off. Being able to defeat the Shura royal family is an achievement worthy of his excitement.


    Only in his capacity, the Rand family could not allow him to fight with the Shura royal family, so Liu Meng would retreat to the next level, wanting to defeat Hansen who had won the Shura royal family.


    Han Sen followed Liu Meng out of the garden and walked in the direction of the training ground, but just happened to meet Anne who was looking for him.


    "Where have you been?" Annie asked as the two men asked.


    "Liu Meng wants to discuss with me, we are going to the training ground." There is nothing to hide from this kind of thing, Han Sen said directly.


    "You want to talk to him?" Anne looked at Hansen in surprise.


    "Is there any problem?" Hansen looked at Annie''s expression, and it seemed that something was not quite right.


    "Liu Meng, you should not bother with him, I promised Miss Ji, to bring him safely back." Annie turned to Liu Meng.


    Liu Meng smiled and took out the contract: "This is not a joke, the contract is signed."


    After a pause, Liu Meng went on to say: "Han Sen, I am going to the training ground waiting for you. You should make it clear to Annie first."


    After Liu Meng left, Anne was anxious to watch Han Sen say: "How do you promise to learn from him? I did not tell you, is he the only heir to the Rand family?"


    Hansen smiled and said: "Isn''t that serious? Just to learn from each other, I won''t hurt him. I still have this."


    Annie said with no anger: "Will him hurt? You know that Liu Meng has a nickname?"


    "How do I know this, I didn''t know him before." Han Sen said with a spread.


    Annie sighed: "His nickname is the son of the gods. Although he barely hunted the aliens himself, he used to follow many of the gods in the league to get the half-god personal guidance, usually with him. Those who practiced are also famous and powerful. You must not think that he has not killed any alien creatures. There is really no actual combat ability. Many half-god have said that Liu Meng is a talented wizard, even the half-god of Lin��s family. All said that Liu Meng��s talent in practice is still above Lin Feng. Ji��s father once taught Liu Meng, and he also praised him.


    "It sounds very powerful." Hansen said with a smile.


    Annie said: "It doesn''t seem, but it''s really amazing. When I was at the second shelter, our army went out to hunt. Although Liu Meng was surrounded by the Rand family, he was forbidden to take part in the fight, but He only relied on command and pointing out the lack of our martial arts, let us win and weaken several times, and also made many of our martial arts masters advance, and I will benefit greatly."


    Han Sen looked up and down Annie, and then smiled for a while: "I will be relieved."


    After that, he took a shot of Annie''s shoulder and went in the direction of the training ground.


    "What do you mean?" Anne did not respond for a moment, and after the reaction came over, she suddenly became angry.


    Han Sen is clearly saying that she can''t, so Liu Meng, who has pointed her over her, is also very general, so she will be relieved.


    Although she knew that Hansen was joking, Anne was still a little angry, hesitated, or chased the past, and entered the training ground with Hansen.


    Liu Meng had already stood in the training field and saw Hansen coming in, elegantly making a gesture of asking.


    Hansen looked at Anne around and gave her a look that made her feel at ease, and that came to the training ground.

 Chapter 953： Gambling

    There was a power meter next to the training ground. Liu Meng��s punch hit the power meter, and the number on the power meter��s screen fluttered quickly, and finally settled above 1203. 3. The fastest


    "My physical fitness is probably like this. The most powerful super-nuclear genetic technique has opened three genetic locks. If you have not reached this level, I can only open a genetic lock, or control my own strength. Within the scope," Liu Meng said.


    "No, just do your best, otherwise it won''t mean anything to win." Han Sen glanced at the power meter.


    Liu Meng��s eyes are bright: ��It��s good to say, this is what I want. If you are good at the blade, please feel free to use it.��


    "My fist is not worse than the sword." Hansen said calmly.


    "Okay, then I am not welcome." Liu Meng suddenly burned a flaming red flame, tearing the space like a fireman, hitting Hansen''s face in front of him.


    The flame and the air rubbed and squeaked, and the fist with the red flame almost slammed into Hansen��s head.


    Hey!


    Hansen also slammed out and banged with Liu Meng��s fist. The silver thunder was entangled on the fist, and it collided with the flame, and it shot a large amount of lightning and sparks.


    The two men stepped back at the same time. The next second, at the same time, stopped the figure, the muscles of the body bulged, and the terrible power broke out.


    The fists in the air are like lightning and fire, and the same speed is incredible. It is almost impossible to see the trajectory of their arms and fists. I saw the thunder and the flames burst between the two. No one has stepped back half a step.


    Anne looked at the battle in the training ground with a dignified look. If Hansen hurt Liu Meng, it was not good. Hansen��s own injury was also not a good thing, which made her worry.


    At this time, in a room in the manor, an elegant old man with ocean eyes and long blue hair is looking at the holographic image in front of him. The image is a picture of Hansen and Liu Meng.


    Next to the blue-haired old man, there was a black-haired elder who was interested in watching the two men��s battles.


    If Hansen still has memories, he will find the black-haired elder, the one who was vomited at the door of the bathroom.


    "Old friend, who do you think will win the final victory in this matchup?" The blue-haired old man looked at the battle image, but asked Zhu Dong of his side.


    "The strength of your grandson is even better than you were in the past. After so many teachers of the demigods, it is naturally the first strongman in this age, but if I choose, I will choose Hansen. Win." Zhuo Donglai said very easily.


    The blue-haired old man flashed a subtle touch of light, but still smiled and said: "Why is this? Do you think Hansen is better educated and trained than my grandson? Or because he is Luo The descendants of Mr. As far as I know, although Hansen is a descendant of Mr. Luo, he did not follow Mr. Luo for a day, nor did he practice "Non-Tianjing."


    Zhuo Donglai knows the temper of the blue-haired old man. Although Greenland looks like an elegant old gentleman, Zhuo Dong, who has known him for many years, knows very well that Green is more competitive and stubborn than anyone else.


    Although Green rarely fights with people, it does not mean that he is not fighting hard. It is only Gerson''s arrogance and stubbornness that the Rand family''s blood is noble, and the average person has no qualification for the Rand family to fight with it.


    If Liu Meng invites the people who are not Hansen with Luo''s blood, but who else, Green will definitely stop this matchup, because it is very important for Green.


    Zhuo Donglai smiled and said: "The reason why I said that Hansen will win is not because his surname is Luo. He has nothing to do with his own blood and non-Tianjing. I just think that Hansen is the most among his generation. superior."


    "Is it better than my grandson?" Green turned his head and looked at Zhuo Dong and asked seriously.


    In front of his old friend Zhuo Donglai, Green did not deliberately cover up. He was very unhappy about Zhuo Donglai��s statement. He also added a tone to the words ��my grandson��.


    Zhuo Donglai suddenly smiled: "Yes old friend is better than your grandson."


    Many years old friends, Zhuo Dong came to speak in front of Green, there is no scruples, let alone Zhuo Donglai has his own small calculations.


    He is prepared to accept Hansen as a student. Naturally, he will not admit that his students are worse than Green''s grandson. The two of them started fighting from a young age, and naturally they will not show weakness in such things.


    Green is slightly angry, but still guarantees elegance: "Well, since you think so, how about making a gamble?"


    "How to gamble?" Zhuo Donglai narrowed his eyes.


    "If Hansen loses, please ask my previous request, accept Liu Meng as a disciple, and pass on the "Zifu Xianjing" to him." Green eyes looked at Zhuo Dong brightly.


    Zhuo Donglai suddenly frowned: "Old friend, I remember I told you, I am not willing to accept him, Liu Meng''s physique is not suitable for practicing "Zifu Xianjing."


    "I haven��t tried how you know it��s not suitable? Liu Meng is the best genius of our Rand family. I think he is ok.�� Granton said again: ��Since you have such confidence in Hansen, think He will definitely win, and promise me what is the relationship? Or, in fact, you are not so optimistic about Hansen, just want to fight with me, so he said he will win?"


    Just as Zhuo Dong came to understand Green, Green also knows Zhuo Donglai. These words may not be useful to others, but with Zhuo Dong''s temper, Green does not believe that he will show weakness in front of himself.


    "Han Sen will certainly win." Not as Green expected, Zhuo Donglai really refused to show weakness.


    "If that''s the case, then what else can you worry about? Just set it," Green said with a grin.


    "Slow, don''t settle this way. Hansen lost, I can accept Liu Meng as a disciple to pass him "Zifu Xianjing", but if Liu Meng loses? Old friend, what are you going to pay? ?" Zhuo Dong came up and looked at Green.


    "My ones, you can pick them at will, haven''t you already coveted them for a long time?" Green laughed.


    Zhuo Donglai waved his hand and said: "Those who are good, but can not compare with the value of my "Zifu Xianjing"."


    "Then what do you want?" Green asked Zhuo Dong.


    "The Wheel of Angels." Zhuo Donglai slowly spit out four words.


    Green''s face suddenly changed, staring at Zhuo Dong for a long time without speaking.

 Chapter 954： Eye of Odin

    For a long time, Green just laughed: "Old friends, you are already half-god, what is the use of that thing?"


    "I can''t use it myself. Can''t I still use it for my students?" Zhuo Dong said with a smile.


    "You accepted the students?" Green was shocked and looked at Zhuo Dong to ask.


    "Not yet, but there will be some in the future." Zhuo Dong came to see Green said: "You said that we can still fight this gambling?"


    Green''s gaze looks at Hansen and Liu Meng in the image. Although the two have not yet fully struggled, but with Green''s vision, it is still possible to see that Hansen''s physical fitness should be worse than Liu Meng, but poor. Not much.


    Inferred from this, Hansen''s genetic locks are the same as Liu Meng, and it is impossible to be more than Liu Meng.


    "Okay, then it is so agreed, Hansen lost, you accept Liu Meng as a student, teach him Zifu Xianjing, if Liu Meng loses, I will give you the Angel Wheel." Green no longer hesitated, promised to come down .


    Physical fitness and genetic locks do not suffer, and even slightly prevail. Under such circumstances, Green does not think that his grandson will lose to anyone.


    If Hansen is at Luo''s parents'' school, and he learned the non-Tianjing of Luo''s family, Green will have some jealousy and worries. Now there is nothing to worry about.


    "Okay, then it is a word." Zhuo Donglai raised his eyes and smiled.


    Hey!


    Han Sen and Liu Meng were both opposite each other, each stepped back a few steps and did not continue to attack.


    "So I am relieved, we can really start now." Liu Meng''s dark eyes are full of excitement.


    The previous battle was just a temptation. Now he can be sure that Hansen��s strength is similar to him. He can be relieved and does not need any scruples.


    Hansen��s look is also slightly dignified. Liu Meng is not an easy person to deal with. Not only is the physical quality and the genetic lock that is opened higher than him, even the skills and responsiveness are not weaker than him.


    The flame of Liu Meng suddenly went out, and at the same time, the whole body exudes a horrible breath, as if the evil spirits of the shackles were opened, and a vertical eye appeared on the forehead.


    The vertical eye was just a gap, and as the gap opened, it turned out to be dark inside, as if it were a passage to hell.


    With the opening of this eye, Liu Meng originally had a tall and strong body, but suddenly rose a big circle, the muscles of the whole body were high and uplifted, and the inside seemed to contain explosive power, almost in his body. I can''t see a trace of fat. The whole person is like a steel engine with kinetic energy.


    "Odin''s Eye! Liu Meng, he practiced the eyes of Odin?" Zhuo Dong came to see Liu Meng opened the genetic lock, but also was shocked, apparently very unexpected.


    Zhuo Dong��s surprised expression made Green very excited, but deliberately restrained his excitement. Green revealed an elegant smile of an old gentleman: ��Old friend, you can��t think of it, Liu Meng, he became the eye of Odin.��


    Zhuo Dong came up with some doubts and looked at Green. "Don''t you say that only the pure Lantes blood can be trained into the eye of Odin? Why is the mixed blood like Liu Meng practicing the eyes of Odin?"


    Green slightly shrugged his shoulders: "I said earlier, Liu Meng is a genius. It is the strongest genius in my history. Although I can''t believe it, I did practice it. Odin''s Eye. So don''t use your eyes to measure him. He can unexpectedly practice the eyes of Odin, and may not be able to practice your Zifu Sutra."


    Zhuo Dong came silent and didn''t speak. The eyes of Odin''s eyes were strong. He had seen countless times from Green''s body, but he couldn''t think of it. Liu Meng, who is not a pure Rand blood, actually became the eye of Odin. It has never been a thing in the history of the Rand family.


    If Zhuo Donglai had a 100% confidence in Hansen, now he is not sure that Han Sen will be able to defeat Liu Meng.


    "Old friend, you think about it, Liu Meng, he doesn''t just have the blood of my Rand family. His body still has the same blood as yours. If he can practice your Zifu Xianjing, The eye of Odin and the beauty of the purple house, we can create a terrible existence." Green is excited and exudes light.


    Zhuo Donglai smiled bitterly: "What if you practiced? Will you let him really fight?"


    Green shrugged and said: "Old friends, don''t talk about such a disappointing topic."


    On the training ground, Liu Meng��s momentum once again skyrocketed. In the dark vertical eyes, he even gave birth to a white pupil, which looked strange and mysterious.


    "I think you should be able to open two genetic locks, and I will fight you with two genetic locks." Liu Meng said with three eyes staring at Hansen.


    "Good." Han Sen nodded slightly, opened two genetic locks with the hole Xuan Jing, and looked calmly at Liu Meng.


    Anne looked a little nervous, and her most worried situation still happened. The current situation is not as simple as it is.


    No matter who hurts the two, the final result can be very troublesome, which makes Anne hate to immediately rush to stop them, but Anne just stood up, but saw that the butler did not know when she was standing next to her.


    "Miss Anne, please watch the game with peace of mind, don''t bother the young master and Mr. Han." The housekeeper said with respect.


    Annie couldn''t help but could only sit down again and watch the showdown between the two men on the court.


    Although this housekeeper is humble and respectful, but Anne can feel it, his strength is terrible, at least Anne is not his opponent.


    Hansen��s fist was like a heavy artillery, and it exploded in the air with the power of Leiyin. The figure also ghostly flashed to Liu Meng��s side.


    Both Yi Tian and Da Lei Yin were played to the extreme by Han Sen. He knew that Liu Meng was not an easy-to-be defeated person, so he has done his best.


    Liu Meng��s strong body like a steel machine did not evade Hansen��s attack. He stretched out a strong arm with a fleshy bulge, directly blocking Hansen��s big Leiyin boxing.


    boom!


    The thunder and the bells burst at the same time, but they did not cause any shaking in Liu Meng��s body. The silver thunder flashed on his muscles, like the brilliance that shrouded him, and he could not hurt his flesh and blood. .


    And the power of the bell sound did not make his blood confusing, as if he had no influence on Liu Meng.


    Hansen did not expect this to be able to defeat Liu Meng so easily, and to expand the game, to play the magical player''s technique, to use the heavens and the earth as the chessboard, to play as a child, to bring Liu Meng into his layout. in.


    With Hansen''s position, a big Leiyin fist slammed into Liu Meng, but Liu Meng stood still like a god. The white owl in the vertical eyes exudes mysterious light, and the hands are just simple waves. It blocked all the offensives of Hansen. (.)

 Chapter 955： Greens desire

    Hansen has an illusion that Liu Meng has seen through all his actions and thoughts. 3. The fastest


    As soon as Hansen took the shot, Liu Meng immediately attacked him where he would save, and he had to change his layout and plan.


    If it is once or twice, but Liu Meng''s every shot is the same, let Han Sen a little surprised.


    "Is Liu Meng also a master of mastery of the game?" Han Sen frowned slightly, but it didn''t feel like it.


    Liu Meng��s shot has no game process at all, but directly refers to the result. This is not the performance that the practitioner of the game should have.


    Liu Meng��s performance is more like opening up, and the results have been predicted. This is similar to Luo��s ��Non-Tianjing��.


    It��s just that non-natural is a must-have hit, and Liu Meng seems to have seen through the fate, and often can hit the most critical point of fate, thus disturbing the result.


    In order to confirm the thoughts in the heart, Hansen broke out the power of the whole body, and launched a stormy offensive against Liu Meng. There was a thunder in the training ground.


    However, in the storm, Liu Meng did not move as a god, in the most succinct move, blocked Hansen all offensive.


    It is like a wall of iron and steel, without any flaws, and people can''t see any possibility of breaking it, a wall of despair.


    Anne��s nervous palms were all sweaty. Hansen had just entered the sanctuary of the third god. It was not so long that she had such a strong physical fitness, which surprised her.


    However, Liu Meng��s horror-like atmosphere, which is unshakable in the gods, is even more shocking to her. Liu Meng��s feeling for her is like no matter how strong the opponent is, but it is useless in front of him.


    That kind of oppression and dominance is suffocating and desperate, and there is no possibility of a victory.


    Annie asked herself if she was replaced by Liu Meng��s opponent, I am afraid that confidence has collapsed and there is no way to continue fighting.


    Failure is not terrible, but if a person keeps failing, this kind of blow, no matter how strong the person is, I am afraid that there will be flaws in the soul.


    Fighting with Liu Meng is a constant blow to failure. Any trick can not be fully displayed in front of him, and can only withstand setbacks and blows again and again.


    "He is stronger than when you were younger." After watching it for a while, Zhuo Dong sighed.


    Green showed a proud expression: "I have already said that he is the strongest genius in our history, no one in the same generation can be stronger than him, even if he is the blood of Luo family."


    Zhuo Donglai shook his head slightly, but did not say anything. He had a word to say, but he could not say it.


    Although he and Green are old friends for many years, he does not need to have too much scruples to speak, but this sentence alone, he can not say in front of Green.


    When Green was young, it was also a peerlessness in the league like a god. Although it was not like Liu Meng��s title of the son of the gods, it was also considered a peerless genius that God had cared for. Liu Meng is even more eye-catching.


    In fact, since Green, the Rand family has deliberately converged, and even intends to cultivate some opponents in the league for the Rand family.


    The momentum of the Rand family was already strong enough to make the league jealous. If it continues, it is not a good thing for the Rand family.


    Such a powerful Rand and Green had suffered a major blow, and they also became the Green of Odin''s Eye, challenging Roh Moo, who had already been called the Great Solo.


    The result was ruthlessly sanctioned by Luo Haijun. Although no one saw what happened in the first battle, but since that battle, Lange gradually disappeared into the line of sight of the league and gradually retreated to the background.


    As an old friend of Green, Zhuo Donglai is one of the few people who know the inside story of that war.


    The defeat of Green in the battle was very miserable. It became the biggest pain in Green''s heart. Even Zhuo Donglai would deliberately avoid this thing in front of Green.


    When Zhuo Dong came out, Green hoped that Liu Meng could win Hansen, who has Luo''s blood. Unfortunately, Hansen did not practice "Non-Tianjing", nor did it teach Luo Haiyan, even if Liu Meng won, It is also not able to wash away the shame of Green''s fiasco.


    "Zhuo, I think Liu Meng has the opportunity to defeat Luo Jia''s "Non-Tianjing."" Green looked serious and excited about Zhuo Dong.


    Zhuo Donglai smiled slightly: "Of course there is a chance, he is still very young, and some are opportunities."


    Green shook his head and stared at Zhuo Dong with a gaze. "No, I mean, he has the potential to defeat "Non-Tianjing". If he can practice your "Zifu Xianjing", it will be very The opportunity to do that."


    "You can rest assured that if he can defeat Hansen, I will accept him as a disciple to teach him "Zifu Xianjing", and there will be no hidden possession." Zhuo Donglai said seriously.


    "Thank you, Zhuo." Green said with some emotion.


    "When the results come out, let''s talk about it." Zhuo Donglai smiled in his heart.


    Although Liu Meng is really excellent, it is better than Green in the past, there are more possibilities, but Zhuo Donglai does not think that he will certainly win Hansen, even if Hansen has not practiced "Non-Tianjing", but Zhuo Dong does not I think he will be worse than anyone, including the Luo family.


    "I have to fight back." After blocking Hansen''s fist, Liu Meng, who has been defending, finally moved, and the flames on his fists rushed like a fire dragon to Hansen.


    Han Sen raised his hand to block Liu Meng��s fist. The thunder and the flame exploded. The next second, Liu Meng��s other fist blew again. The ice was like snow, and the temperature of the entire training ground dropped to freezing point.


    There was almost no stopping for the violent offensive. Wind, fire, thunder, electricity and so on, all of them came out on Liu Meng''s body. They couldn''t see any reluctance, smooth and unimaginable.


    Liu Meng is like a horrible machine. Everything on the whole body is fatal. Every move is attacked with various forces. At the most suitable time, the most suitable power is used. Liu Meng puts strength. Both the use and the functions of the body have reached their limits.


    It is like setting a perfect offensive. It even makes people suspect that he is not a human being, but a brain-brain machine.


    Anne has stood up nervously. She and Liu Meng have been in a legion for several years, but they have never seen Liu Meng''s real shot, and have never seen such a terrible Liu Meng.


    The impact of boxing and boxing, the confrontation between the legs and the legs, the horrible cracking sound of the whole training field, as if the air was torn apart.


    However, Green frowned at this time. He found that with the Greens just now, Han Sen also took the absolute defensive when Liu Meng attacked, and until now, Liu Meng has not been able to break his defensive.

 Chapter 956： The most powerful trick

    Odin''s eye can see the key, but it is not like the "Norjing" is a must, Han Sen to play his trajectory with the hole Xuan Jing, can also block all of Liu Meng''s attacks.


    Just want to win but not so simple, regardless of physical fitness or skills, Liu Meng is not inferior to him, the most important thing is that he can not break Liu Meng''s defensive.


    The simple battle between the two is a textbook-style offensive and defensive battle. The attacker��s Qifeng is stacked, and the defender��s copper wall is ironed. Liu Meng has been attacking for nearly 30 minutes, and still has not been able to break Hansen��s defensive.


    "I heard that he learned a little fur from the **** of the emperor''s house, which looks like a fur." ??Green frowned.


    Apparently he did not think that Han Sen could actually block all the offensives of Liu Meng, to know that Liu Meng��s learning was very complicated, and all the martial arts had been involved in it, and they were personally taught by the semi-god, in Odin. Under the influence of the eyes, we can use the freedom to combine the martial arts of each family perfectly without a flawed offensive.


    Whether it is the evil path of the sword and the rigorous right path, Liu Meng can use it without any flaws.


    Thirty minutes later, Han Sen finally thought of something, and the anti-defense attack, launched a counterattack against Liu Meng, but apparently his idea is not correct, still can not break Liu Meng''s eyes of Odin.


    Those who attended the party for a long time did not see Liu Meng and the three of them. They felt a little strange. After asking the waiter, they didn''t get an answer. They came out and looked around.


    Some people found that the lights in the training ground turned out to be bright, and there were various fireworks-like brilliance flashing. Some curious to see it, I was surprised to see Hansen and Liu Meng who were facing each other.


    Soon, they were attracted by the confrontation between Hansen and Liu Meng.


    The two men attacked and defended, and the combat power they showed was unusually strong. Liu Meng��s offensive was very varied, and it was unexpected. However, such an offensive could not break Hansen��s defense.


    Hansen''s boxing method is very simple. There is only one set of big Leiyin boxing, but a set of boxing methods has changed infinitely. After layering and pushing, it has formed an unimaginable change.


    However, such changes can not break Liu Meng''s defensive.


    The two have no idea how many times the offensive and defensive exchanges have been made, but no one has been able to break through the defense of the opponent.


    From the beginning of the violent, to the later changes to win, and then the last two people''s offensive has obviously become somewhat slow.


    Under the high-intensity offensive, after a long period of hard work, the physical strength of both people has dropped significantly, but no one can break through the defense of the other side.


    From the beginning of the excitement, to the fatigue, and then to the back, some people have started to doze off, but the two still have not been able to win the game.


    Even Anne wants them to get out of the game quickly. They have been playing for four or five hours, but they haven��t even made any progress. Her **** is going to sit numb.


    "We have already prepared rooms for our guests. If you need a break, please come with me." The butler came over and said to everyone.


    "I am bothering you." Some people have long since stopped looking. Hansen and Liu Meng seem to be unable to fight the results. It seems that they can continue to fight, and they have already seen it.


    Most people followed the butler to the room to rest, even if there were a few insistences, and after watching it for more than an hour, they could not support it. Apart from Anne, the rooms were all rested.


    Even if there is a wonderful matchup, it is like a basketball game. If you play the whole game, you can''t even score a goal. The two sides don''t even have one point. How boring this game is.


    Hansen and Liu Meng have no idea how many basketball games have been played in the time of the match. As a result, no one can break the opponent''s defense, even if it is a threat that poses a threat to the other party.


    In the past ten minutes and a second, Hansen and Liu Meng had already sweated a lot, and they gasped with a big mouth, their movements slowed down, and their strength became much smaller.


    The lightning on Hansen��s fist has only a small amount of small electric flowers left. Liu Meng has simply not used the power of various attributes, and relies on his fists.


    Hey!


    Muscle and muscle collision, fist and fist symmetry, sweat splashed in the tremor of **.


    Time has come in the middle of the night, the battle between the two people is still going on, but because of the extreme overdraft of physical strength, their pace has become somewhat unstable, the movement has begun to deform, there is no way to maintain accuracy.


    However, under the powerful idea, it is still able to make the most primitive instinct and resist the attack of the other party.


    In fact, the two men��s offensives have long since lost their previous fierceness and are easily blocked.


    "Tai Ajian is mine!" Hansen screamed, his body fluttering.


    Liu Meng''s body is almost at the limit, the pace is a bit embarrassing, even the genetic lock has no strength to open again, has already withdrawn from the state of Odin''s eye.


    I wanted to avoid Hanson��s flutter, but I couldn��t escape without being able to escape. Han was directly thrown to the ground.


    Han Sen rode on Liu Meng, and his face was sharply punched against his angular face. Liu Meng was suddenly swollen with a bruised face.


    "The person who won is me." Liu Meng desperately broke out the last strength, turned Hansen to the ground, and rushed to give Hansen two punches.


    Originally a textbook general offensive and defensive battle, but suddenly the style of the wind has changed abruptly, becoming a mutual exchange between the two streets.


    "Are you enough?" Looking at the two people who were fighting together, Annie couldn''t stand it anymore and turned and left the training ground.


    She knew that there was no need to look at it anymore. With the physical strength of the two people, it is impossible to hurt the other side again.


    And there are the housekeepers of the Rand family, and they will not let them hurt each other.


    "Old friends, it seems that our bet is no way to separate the results." Zhuo Donglai shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly.


    "It��s not the blood of Luo��s family. I can fight with my grandson to this extent. He is proud enough.�� Green said this, but his heart secretly wiped a cold sweat, and did not cultivate the non-Tianjing. Hansen was able to fight Liu Meng to this point, and he really did not think of it.


    "I went to rest, this little child fights, I have no interest." Zhuo Dong came up and said.


    "Let me go." Green also got up and walked out of the room.


    In the training ground, both of them were exhausted and lying on the ground, as if they had just been fished out of the water.


    "Actually, I still have a trick that I didn''t make, or I will win you."


    "I still have a more powerful trick than yours. The loss must be you."


    "I have a much more powerful last resort, and you are losing."


    "I have the last trick that is even more powerful. It''s easy to turn it around."


    Even if it fell to the ground, the body was tired and difficult to move, and the two continued to fight with their mouths, and no one would accept it.


    Please use the search engine to watch you in various novels.

 Chapter 957： Letter without words

    The next day, Hansen and Annie left the Atlantis star, did not see Liu Meng appear, it seems that because the injury on the face is not good, affecting grooming and etiquette, so just let the butler to send them. 3. The fastest


    When I was on the spaceship, the butler gave two beautiful gift boxes to Hansen and Annie, saying that it was a gift from Liu Meng.


    Sitting down on the spaceship, Anne opened the box and glanced at it, but saw that it was a very beautiful piece of jewelry, a work of the famous masters of the league.


    Hansen also opened the box and saw that there was a glimpse of what was inside. It turned out to be a broken sword.


    "How is a bronze sword?" Anne was slightly surprised. Obviously she didn''t know Tai Ajian. She thought it was a piece of art. In fact, there are not many people who know Tai Ajian in the league.


    "This is the color of our confrontation." Hansen smiled.


    "So, in the end, did you win?" Although Anne did not care much about the result of such a matchup, she still asked.


    "No win." Han Sen shook his head slightly.


    Liu Meng did not open the third genetic lock until the end. He did not use the super-spirit state. This is not a real life-and-death struggle. The two parties ultimately failed to break the opponent''s defensive and it is difficult to distinguish the winners and losers.


    However, Liu Meng has more genes, and there should be a lot of variant genes and **** genes. If Hansen has so many variant genes and **** genes, the physical quality should be much stronger than him. Maybe you can try to drop the ten meetings directly. , with the brute force to break the eyes of Odin.


    Of course, if it is a real reckless struggle between life and death, it is not really impossible to break the eyes of Odin, but the two are not real enemies, and there is no need to go that step, and there is no need to do such a dangerous attempt.


    Anne didn''t ask anything more. She only thought it was a bronze art or an antique, and she didn''t know the true value of Tai Ajian.


    Hansen picked up Tai Ajian and saw an envelope below. There was nothing written on the envelope. After Hansen opened it, he saw that it was a blank sheet of paper. He couldn��t help but smile.


    "How did you write nothing?" Anne asked in surprise.


    "Who knows." Hansen smashed the envelopes and paper into a ball, raised a flame in his palm, burned them directly into nothingness, and then held his chin, and looked thoughtfully at the dazzling universe stars outside the window.


    After returning home, Han Sen took out Tai Ajian and carefully played it. The scabbard was obviously configured later. The inner part was the original steel of z steel. It was made of leather that did not know what animal, and the blue scales appeared and The color of bronze is very good with Tai Ajian.


    I took out Tai Ajian, and there was a touch of red in the bronze. It was quaint and even a rough sword. The position of the tip of the sword was chamfered, like a sharp cut.


    From the mid-Ajian, Hansen can still sense the vitality.


    Waving a few times, it was very easy, but because of the lack of the previous paragraph, the center of gravity of the sword has changed a little, and there is still a slight discomfort.


    "The other half of the broken sword is in the hands of the Qin family. I am afraid there is no chance to get it, but even if I get it, I am afraid it is useless. Such a hard metal is harder than the original steel of Z steel. I am afraid there is no way to perfectly connect the sword in the league. If you can get the other half, you can make another sword, so that my Shuangfei sword method can be used again." Han Sen holding Tai Ajian in one hand, holding a **** dagger in one hand, dancing again The double-flying sword method feels pretty good.


    Did not directly enter the shelter, Hansen landed in Skynet to go to the Church community, intends to buy a super nuclear technology.


    His fire-healing gene has been greatly fulfilled, and the talent in the fire system is against the sky. If it is not used, it is too wasteful.


    Soon, Hansen locked a s-class fire super nuclear gene called "The Dead Bird" and bought it directly without any hesitation.


    Similar to the Emperor Huang of Shenhuang Emperor, "Undead Bird" is also a body-building technique of the fire system. According to the requirements of the Church''s annotations, it is necessary to cultivate "Da Ni Shen Shen" and at least open a genetic lock. Have the qualification to practice "The Dead Bird."


    However, Hansen naturally does not need to be so troublesome. His fire talent is now against the sky, and then he simulates the Emperor Huang of the Emperor Huang, and as a basis for practicing the immortal bird, it should not be difficult to think.


    Sure enough, Hansen did not expect Hansen to easily get started with "Fighting Birds". The progress was very smooth and it should take a long time to be practiced and used in actual combat.


    Entering the shelter, Hansen went to the thorny shelter with Anne''s bow. Although there is no second attack on the human sanctuary at the thorn shelter, it is always a scourge.


    Hansen intends to steal the aliens from the thorn shelter and try to weaken the strength of the thorn shelter.


    Through the area of ??the Jianlin Mountain Peak, Hansen sneaked in the direction of the mouth of the fish mouth, originally intended to see Irony, inquire about the current situation of the thorny shelter.


    However, before reaching the mouth of the fish, you can see that the mountains are full of dead bodies of different creatures, and there are many different creatures and different spirits fighting.


    ��What happened here?�� Hansen was amazed, looking at the aliens in the mountains and plains, and quickly sighed and sneaked toward the battlefield.


    "Hey!" A horrible creature like a golden-winged Dapeng flew through the sky, and suddenly saw the wind blade falling like a storm. The vast aliens on the ground were shredded and the blood flowed into the river.


    "Iron!" Hansen sneaked into the vicinity of the fish mouth valley and saw that Irony was fighting with a different creature, his body was **** and he had been injured.


    Pulled out the Tai Ajian, directly squatting on the original level of the alien creature, suddenly smashed its head.


    "Iris, what happened here?" Hansen asked the injured Ironie.


    "San Flame Emperor defeated, Prison Thunder Emperor occupied the Jiu-Xi Mountains, the army is cleaning the entire Jiu-Xi Mountains, and the son of the Prison Thunder Emperor Lei Modi personally attacked, the thorny shelters may not be guaranteed." Tie said.


    "Thunder the Emperor?" Han Sen slightly frowned, he once killed the Thunder Emperor in the spiritual base, knowing that he is the son of the Great, but did not expect that the Emperor actually captured this area.


    "I have a contract with the Earl of Thorns, unable to escape. Go quickly, go back to the shelter, take them into the jungle of thorns, and have a chance to live." Tie said.


    "You are hiding here for a while, I am going to see if there is a chance to win the soul stone of the Earl of Thorns, and then you can help you out of trouble." Hansen took Tie away from the battlefield and placed it on a hidden mountain.


    "Don''t go, it''s too dangerous. The Thunder Emperor is not comparable to the Earl of Thorns. I am afraid that the thorny sanctuary has fallen." Tiey said.


    "I will go back and look at it." Hansen said, and quickly sneaked into the direction of the thorny shelter.


    The hole in the tunnel is used to shield his life. On the chaotic battlefield, basically, under the deliberate attention of different creatures, he solved a few strange creatures who saw him, and did not encounter too much. The great danger rushed to the thorny sanctuary.

 Chapter 958： Bottle of the Holy Spirit

    The thorns shelter is also full of dead bodies, including the mutant creatures that Hansen has seen around the Earl of Thorns. It seems that the situation is very bad.


    "Oops, it seems that the thorny shelter has really fallen." Hansen climbed onto a tower in the shelter and looked in the direction of the Temple of the Hell.


    Sure enough, the aliens in the entire thorn sanctuary have been killed, and the Thunder Emperor has taken many alien creatures before standing in front of the Temple of the Hell.


    And the Earl of Thorns also stood at the door of the Temple of the Hell, and looked at the Thunder Emperor and the group of strange creatures like a wolf.


    "The thorns, the Holy Flame Emperor has been defeated, the Jiu-Xi Mountain is the world of my Thunder Emperor, surrendering the soul of the stone to the Emperor, can guarantee you not to die." Lei Modi looked at the thorns of the thorns.


    "With you also match." Earl of Thorns gnawed his teeth, and did not mean to surrender.


    Lei Modi heard a loud laugh: "The thorns, you are just a small scorpion of the Holy Flame Emperor, the Emperor is the son of the Great Emperor, where is the place for you, not as good as you are with me."


    "You **** it." Earl of Thorns suddenly became angry. I didn''t know where to take out a crystal bottle. I poured the water in the crystal bottle down to the ground. I suddenly saw a purple rose vine growing from the ground. In a short time, it covered the entire shrine.


    A strip of rose vines is like a python like a snake to the Thunder and the strange creatures.


    Hansen looked at the incomparable surprise. Among the different creatures under the Thunder Emperor, there was no shortage of **** blood, and it was actually wounded by the rose vines, and the aliens below the mutant level were directly Torn by the rose vines, the blood flowed into the river throughout the shelter.


    Many horrible alien creatures were blocked by the rose vine and could not be attacked into the shelter.


    "What kind of baby is that crystal bottle? Is there such a magical power?" Hansen was amazed. He had seen the rose vines of the Earl of Thorns before. There was absolutely no such power, obviously because of the water in the crystal bottle. It will suddenly become so powerful.


    After Lei Ming��s thundering masterpiece, after opening a rose vine, he was surprised to say: ��Why did the Holy Flames hurt you so much, and gave you the bottle of the Holy Spirit?��


    "Because of death." The Earl of Thorns holds the crystal bottle, and between the thoughts, the rose vines are rolled up like the dragons to the Thunder.


    The Thunder Emperor summoned a Thunderbolt that was condensed by lightning, and thundered thunderous lightning. He opened a strip of rose vines and laughed at the same time: "It��s a pity that your strength is too bad, even if there is a bottle of the Holy Spirit in hand. It is also difficult to exert its true power. It is cheaper for the Emperor, the emperor-level genetic secret treasure, and the Emperor must set it."


    Lei Modi''s thundering masterpiece, the handle of the thunderbolt in the hand does not know what treasure, after being thunderbolt by the thunder magic, bursting out of the horrible thunder, kneeling on the rose vine, suddenly the blackened rose vine .


    The hordes of alien creatures followed the Thunder demon to the rose vines, and the rose vines were able to withstand the temporary, but it also seemed difficult to last.


    Soon, many rose vines were destroyed by the Thunder Emperor, or were bitten by the blood creatures. The Earl of Thorns could only pour out the crystal bottle and make more rose vines grow.


    However, the water in the crystal bottle was very limited. After the count of the thorns was counted several times, the water in the crystal bottle was less than half a bottle, and the rose vines were still being destroyed.


    The face of the Earl of Thorns has already revealed the color of despair. As the Demon Emperor said, although she possesses this emperor-level genetic secret, it is because of its own poor strength, but only exerts some power of the bottle of the Holy Spirit. Can''t stop the Thunder Emperor and so many blood creatures.


    Moreover, the Thunder Hammer in the hands of the Thunder Emperor is not a versatile product. It is amazingly powerful, and every time it can smash several rose vines into coke.


    Hansen looked at the heart, and the bottle of the Holy Spirit in the hands of the Earl of Thorns was undoubtedly a superb treasure. Even the Thunder Hammer in the hands of the Thunder Emperor was also a very high-level genetic arm.


    Even if it is worse than the bottle of the Holy Spirit, I am afraid it is also the best genetic weapon of the blood level.


    These two treasures, Hansen, are very hot, but with so many terrible and powerful existences, Hansen has no power at all, unless he turns into a super-spirit.


    But the super emperor only has three seconds, and there are so few things that can be done in three seconds.


    Hansen can only continue to be patient, while watching the situation on the battlefield, while quietly approaching the Thunder Emperor.


    Hansen wanted to come and think, even if he was looking for a chance to grab the bottle of the Holy Spirit, I am afraid that he could not escape the pursuit of the Thunder Emperor and so many horrible creatures.


    The only feasible strategy now is to find an opportunity to kill the Thunder Emperor in the state of three seconds of super emperor. Although he can not really kill him, he can return him to the stone of the soul. The alien army will not attack himself. broken.


    If the luck is good enough, the Thunder Emperor did not come and take the genetic hammer back, then the gene hammer will also be left behind.


    Unlike the beast, the genetic arm is once dropped, and it can be taken away by anyone.


    Of course, Hansen did not immediately plan to do so, and the Earl of Thorns was also a threat, so Hansen was waiting patiently while he was close to the Thunder Emperor. He had to wait for the water in the bottle of the Earl of Thorns to be used up. At the time of the heavy damage, it was also the best time for Hansen to take the shot when the Demon Emperor was at the minimum.


    "You can see this time if you can drink spicy food." Han Sen shielded his life, and slowly approached the Thunder Emperor by the cover of the building.


    Once there was a experience with the Thunder Emperor, Hansen knew the strength of the Thunder Emperor, but he had more Thunder hammer in his hand, which was a great threat to Hansen.


    If you want to kill him in a short time, you can only sneak up on this road, otherwise Hansen can''t stop the siege of so many blood creatures.


    The Earl of Thorns is getting worse and worse, and there is a bottle of the Holy Spirit, but because of its weak strength, there is no way to exert its true power. Seeing that the rose vine has been destroyed by a strip, the bottle of the Holy Spirit in her hand has dried up, and the bottle is even one. The dripping water can''t be poured out.


    There are not many rose vines covered in the Temple of the Hell, and there are vacancies in many places.


    "Roar!"


    A colorful snake rushed through the block of the rose vine, and suddenly caught the Earl of Thorns, the thorns of the thorns of their own ability is simply not enough to fight against the blood-level creatures, even dodge can not do.


    "The bottle of the Holy Spirit is mine." The eyes of the Devil''s Emperor were full of fanaticism, and when they reached out, they grabbed the bottle of the Holy Spirit in the hands of the Earl of Thorns.


    The Earl of Thorns has been desperate, revealing the color of determination, and wants to blew the stone of the soul.


    At the moment when the Earl of Thorns had to break on their own, they suddenly opened their eyes. Behind the Thunder Emperor, a blazing light rose like a volcano. 8)

 Chapter 959： Perfect robbery

    In the sight of the Earl of Thorns, there was a beautiful and beautiful body that exuded the blazing white light, and suddenly the pupils contracted, revealing an incredible color, and the surprise was added to it for a while.


    Lei Modi originally thought that the Earl of Thorns was swindling him. He didn��t feel anything behind him, and he didn��t even feel it.


    But when he saw the scene reflected in the pupil of the thorns of the thorns, he was shocked, and the horrible blazing light and the face that was as beautiful as the gods were too familiar.


    I don''t know how many dreams, the Thunder Emperor is eager to step this face into a meat, if this time to see this face, the Thunder Emperor has only panic.


    Lei Dedi tried to turn his body and wanted to wave the thunder hammer to attack the figure behind him. But everything was too late. The Thunder Emperor only came and turned to look at the man who shouted the light. .


    boom!


    The fist with the horror of the blazing white light banged on the head of the Thunder Emperor, and suddenly the face of the thundering and unwilling Thunder demon was shattered, and there was no chance for the Thunder Emperor to resist.


    The ram that he relied most on was not able to wave out, and people had turned into streams of light.


    The hordes of aliens in the shelter stopped, and after a while they fled.


    "Tai Shanghuang!" Earl of Thorns looked at Hansen with a surprise, but in her eyes, Hansen was the invincible emperor who made her admire the heart, not the human enemy that she hated.


    Hansen did not stop, grabbed the hammer that fell from the handle, and leaped over the head of the thorns of the thorns, and directly rushed into the temple of the different spirits.


    Hansen did not grab the bottle of the Holy Spirit first, and after entering the Temple of the Hells, he quickly flew to the statue of the soul of the thorns and picked up the stone of the soul of the Earl of Thorns.


    The Earl of Thorns looked at the stone of their soul and was taken down by Hansen. There was not much rebellious thought, and even some stones that were delighted in their souls were taken away by Hansen.


    "The thorns are willing to offer the last loyalty to the master, following the master until eternity."


    The thorns bowed their knees in front of Hansen and made a vow of allegiance to Hansen. But when the thorns raised their heads and merged with the stone of the soul, they found incredible that the woman standing in front of her was not too emperor, but her The man who hates it very much.


    "How is this possible... Too Emperor... Is it a personal class?" The thorns were stunned for a while, but the body was uncontrolled and merged with the soul stone, turning into a rose stream into Hansen. The soul of the sea.


    Hansen reached out and grabbed the bottle of the Holy Spirit that fell. His heart was very excited and shouted: "Perfect."


    Without any stop, Hansen rushed out of the shelter and went in the direction of Tie Yi��s hiding. It was no longer possible to stay here.


    Although the Thunder Emperor was desecrated, those alien creatures were temporarily retired because they lost control. However, the Thunder Emperor will surely make a comeback, and may even bring more terrible powers. The only way that Hansen can resist is the only way. Only to retreat, how far is it to go.


    When I found Iron, the irony face of the surprise, the thorns were taken away by Hansen, and the contract on his body had been lifted.


    "How did you do it?" Irony asked with an incredulous look at Hansen.


    "This is not the place to talk. Let''s leave here first." Hansen took Tieyi through the area of ??the Jianlin Mountains and returned to the human sanctuary.


    They made a clear statement about the matter and Huang Lao, and everyone suddenly showed their sorrow.


    The prisoner of the thunder has laid down the Jiu-Xi Mountains. They are also insecure here. The Thunder Emperor will definitely find it here. Compared with the Earl of Thorns, the strength of the Thunder Emperor is much stronger. It is not that they can compete. There is only one dead road down.


    "There is no other way, only to retreat into the jungle of thorns." Huang old said helplessly.


    Everyone is talking about it, and walking is sure to go, but how many people can survive in the jungle of thorns. It is an unknown number. The fear of the unknown destiny makes them all uneasy.


    "I have a shelter in the jungle of thorns, which should allow everyone to be safely accommodated," Hansen said suddenly.


    "You said that you have a shelter in the jungle of thorns?" Huang Lao and others are some unbelievable looking at Han Sen, the place of the thorny jungle, even the high-level aliens are not easy to enter, Han Sen has a shelter in it, it is too unbelievable.


    "I can take you there, but some words must be made clear first. There is my shelter. Everything there is made by me. There is no democracy and there is no discussion about this. If so, you are willing to go. If you can, go with me, I don''t want to go, I am not reluctant." Han Sen said.


    "Xiao Han, do you really have a safe shelter in the thorny jungle?" Huang asked again, everyone looked at Han Sen.


    They don''t care now who has the final say, and now it is the most important thing to be alive.


    "If you believe in me and are willing to go, go back and pack up now. Time is running out. We will set off immediately. You will naturally know the truth when you go to the place." Hansen did not explain anything, and time did not allow him to explain more. Prison The army of King Lei��s army may be important at any time.


    Although they still can''t believe it, they have no other way out. They can only follow Hansen to try their luck.


    After a long period of finishing, the group went to the thorny jungle under the leadership of Hansen. When Tieyi and Huang Lao saw the underground shelter, everyone was shocked.


    The Lei Modi resurrected from the stone of the soul, and the thunder and lightning broke out, and everything around him was shattered.


    "Too Shanghuang, I want to kill you." Lei Modi''s teeth are about to be broken, not only can not grab the bottle of the Holy Spirit, even his best **** of blood genetically armed with Thor hammer was also taken away by the Emperor, this tone he regardless How can you not swallow?


    Re-convened the army to kill the thorns shelter, but already people have gone to the sky, not to mention the emperor is gone, even the thorns of the thorns and her soul stone are gone, apparently taken away by the emperor.


    "Tai Shanghuang... I must kill you..." Under the wrath of Lei Modi, a fist punched the Temple of Heterogene, and ordered the alien army to search around, but did not find the trace of the Emperor.


    Not long after, the shelter of the human being was also found by the army of the aliens of the Thunder Emperor, and the same was true of people leaving the building.


    In a palace in the underground shelter, Hansen sat in a stone chair, not far from him, the Earl of Thorns was staring at him with a complex look, and did not blink for a long time.

 Chapter 960： The true origin of thorns

    "Is there enough?" Hansen said faintly.


    The Earl of Thorns came back to this, and still looked at Hansen��s teeth with a complex look. ��Are you too King?��


    This problem, even the Earl of Thorns felt very ridiculous and incredible, but she did see that it was the Emperor who saved her, and the stone that took her soul was too emperor, but in a blink of an eye it became Hansen.


    Unless they are alone, the thorns can''t think of it, and there are other possibilities.


    "Does it matter if I am too emperor?" Hansen looked at the Earl of Thorns and smiled.


    "Yes, of course, it''s related." Earl of Thorns stared at Hansen, and the eyes seemed to eat Hansen.


    "Yes." Hansen has no need to lie to the Earl of Thorns, she has already seen it, but she is not willing to admit this fact in her heart.


    "How is this possible... How could the Emperor of the Emperor be a human being... you..." The Earl of Thorns looked very battered and was incoherent for a while.


    "No matter who I am, now I am already your master. What are your plans?" Hansen said faintly.


    "I..." Earl of Thorns opened his mouth, but could not say anything.


    If it is only this human that makes her hate the teeth, she would rather blew the stone of the soul and would not surrender to Hansen to do anything for him.


    However, the person she hated the most was actually the Taishang Emperor who had always let her adore her love. This made her mood very complicated, and it was difficult to speak at a time.


    "If you don''t think well, don''t rush to answer me. You have a lot of time to think slowly. Now answer a few questions?" Han Sen smiled and took out the bottle of the Holy Spirit: "First tell me, this Holy Spirit How to use the bottle?"


    Hansen studied for a long time, did not understand the use of the bottle of the Holy Spirit, had to summon the Earl of Thorns and asked how to use it from her mouth.


    "Why should I tell you." Earl of Thorns said, biting his lip.


    "As a price that doesn''t need to be forced to work for me, how do you look like this?" Hansen smiled and was not angry because of the thorns of the thorns.


    "I tell you how to use it, will you let me go?" asked the Earl of Thorns, looking at Hansen.


    "That is of course impossible. You know my secret. How can I let you go? But just tell me how to use the bottle of the Holy Spirit, you can refuse things that you don''t like, and I won''t force you. "How do you like this?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "It is useless to tell you that this bottle of the Holy Spirit is armed with the genes of the alien, and only the Holy Spirit can use it." Earl of Thorns looked at Hansen.


    She still wants to confirm whether Hansen is too emperor.


    "How do you use the different spirits?" Hansen then asked, and he said in his heart: "No wonder I tried various methods, and I have not been able to make the bottle of the Holy Spirit respond. Originally, only the alien spirit can be used. Fortunately, I have a super emperor. The spirit is transformed and should be able to use it."


    "As long as the aliens inject their power into the bottle of the Holy Spirit, they can give birth to the water of the Holy Spirit. The water of the Holy Spirit can sanctify the power of the aliens," said the Earl of Thorns.


    "Sanctification?" Hansen looked puzzled at the Count of Thorns and did not understand the meaning of the word.


    "In a nutshell, it means reinforcement, but it''s a bit different. You don''t know if you try it yourself," said the Earl of Thorns.


    "I hope you don''t lie to me." Han Sen directly entered the state of the super emperor, holding the bottle of the Holy Spirit and injecting his own blazing light into it.


    The Earl of Thorns saw Hansen turned into a godlike god, and the last hope of the Earl of Thorns was defeated. His complex look looked at Hansen��s handsome face, and the male spirit of the body and the body. The heart has already contradicted the extreme.


    "Are you human or alien?" Earl of Thorns couldn''t help but grit his teeth.


    Hansen had no time to answer her, because three seconds had passed, and his blazing light only condensed a shallow layer of water of the Holy Spirit in the bottle of the Holy Spirit. As Hansen restored the human body, The water of the Holy Spirit in the bottle of the Spirit of the Spirit also disappeared.


    "Sure enough, only the aliens can use the baby, but the time to condense the water of the Holy Spirit is too slow." Han Sen was a little depressed.


    Hansen put away the bottle of the Holy Spirit and put it in a pocket with a small gourd, waiting for time to study again.


    "You are the little scorpion of the Holy Flame Emperor?" Han Sen looked up and down the thorns of the thorns, a prince would even accept a nobleman as a small scorpion, this kind of thing is really rare.


    Although the Earl of Thorns does have some beauty, but there are many beautiful women in the different spirits. Compared with the appearance, the aliens pay more attention to strength. It is hard to imagine that a monk would want a nobleman to be different.


    "I am not." Earl of Thorns blurted out.


    Although she already knows that Taishanghuang is a human being that she is very resentful, she still does not want to let Taishang emperor misunderstand anything, a subconscious behavior.


    "What is that? If it is not a special relationship, how can the Holy Flames give you such a precious bottle of the Holy Spirit?" Hansen continued to ask.


    The Earl of Thorns hesitated for a long time with a bit of lip, and whispered: "I am the daughter of the Holy Flame."


    "What?" Hansen looked at the Earl of Thorns incredibly. This is more shocking than the hearing of the thorns of the Holy Flames. How could the emperor be born with a noble daughter?


    "My mother is an aristocratic alien. I joined the Holy Flame Emperor in an unexpected situation and gave birth to me. I just didn''t inherit his power and rank. Just like a mother, it was just a little aristocratic alien. The Holy Flame did not recognize my daughter, nor allowed me to stay with him. The only thing he left for me was the bottle of the Holy Spirit." Earl of Thorns said blankly.


    "It''s a sad story." Hansen can understand the situation of the Earl of Thorns.


    The spirits worship the strong, they combine the birth of the offspring, and also take pride in the birth of a stronger offspring, a daughter of the emperor turned out to be a noble alien, the Holy Flame Emperor does not recognize this daughter can understand, otherwise he will It is a laughing stock of the spiritual world, and it is considered that the genes of the Holy Flame itself are too weak.


    "Doing things for me, it may not be possible to help you achieve the body of the emperor one day." Han Sen said that he would have the Earl of Thorns in the soul sea.


    The Earl of Thorns knew the secret of the Emperor, Hansen could not let her move around like a female emperor, but she could only be trapped in the soul sea.


    Taking the Thunder hammer from the Thunder Emperor in his hand, Hansen waved twice, and suddenly saw the thunder in the hammer, which contained extremely powerful power.


    "This Thunder Hammer is definitely the nerve-level genetic weapon, and with the power of the small silver and silver lightning, the fighting power that can break out must be very amazing." When Han Sen was thinking about it, he suddenly felt his arms move. .


    Han Sen felt a change, and quickly touched it in his arms. Sure enough, the bottle of the Holy Spirit disappeared, and the little gourd left in the pocket suddenly shook violently. 8)

 Chapter 961： Dad doesnt cry

    Han Sen took the small gourd out of his pocket and held it in his palm. He saw the original golden gourd. At this time, the brilliance was lost. The adobe made of yellow mud was dull and weak, and the top was still covered with tiny cracks.


    The fluctuations in the inner center are more and more intense, and it seems that life is going to break out.


    "Is it something to come out?" Hansen was surprised and happy.


    The natural joy is that the gourd will finally have a result. The shock is that I don��t know if this guy��s breaks out is a blessing or a curse.


    As the gourd trembles, it seems that the shell of the yellow mud is peeling off, and the cracks on it are getting more and more.


    "Take my bottle of the Holy Spirit, you must fight for a little, how can you have a good baby? It is best to be armed with super genes, my requirements are not high, a sword can kill The emperor will do whatever he wants. Otherwise, he will come to the armor, and the sky will go into the underground. No one in the world can break. You don��t need to give me too much super power. I��m just a little wish, too old, Jade Emperor, Buddha, God, God, Athena, Mutolan, you are on the top of the gods, you will satisfy my humble desire..." Hansen stared nervously at the gourd and worshipped the gods and gods.


    His investment in the gourd is great, and no good things have lost on it. Even the six rounds of Zhenbao and the Holy Spirit vials have been swallowed by this guy. If you can''t make a good thing, Hansen is not crazy.


    Seeing that the shell of the gourd peeled off more and more, the cracks were getting bigger and bigger, and Hansen��s heart mentioned the eyes of the scorpion.


    Hey!


    Finally, the gourd shell broke open and broke into a mud block. The same thing fell from the inside and fell directly into Hansen''s hand.


    Hansen quickly went to see what the baby was, but it was shocked by this look.


    But seeing the fall from the gourd, turned out to be a thumb-sized female doll, pink and tender like a porcelain doll, a pair of big eyes are very beautiful, just born is a long black hair, in her Inside the fat little hand, he still holds a small mini gourd.


    When Han Sen looked at the little doll with a stunned look, she saw the wind and grew up. It instantly grew to the size of an ordinary baby, or the appearance that had been a few months old.


    The white, tender and chubby little hand hugs Hansen��s arm and slams his arm into Hansen��s arms. The white, smooth and sleek face is honed on Hansen��s face, while squeezing and using the childish voice to keep saying: ��Dad... ��father����"


    Hansen almost spurted out the old blood and died. He has been raising such a long time and sacrificed so many good things. He even had such a doll, and he was about to lose his family.


    "My six rounds of true treasure... my bottle of the Holy Spirit..." Hansen felt his life was gray.


    The little doll hugs Hansen��s neck with a chubby lotus-like arm, and looks at the frustrated Hansen with his head. It seems to be very sensible to reach out a small hand and touch Hansen��s head, the bud The comfort of the bud: "Dad... don''t cry... baby... oh..."


    Hansen glanced at the little doll and put her on the table. At this time, she really couldn��t bring her back to the stove and exchanged the six rounds of true treasure and the bottle of the Holy Spirit.


    However, Hansen was so awkward, the little doll suddenly bowed his head in pity, the tears in the beautiful big eyes, and the small mouth also caused the grievances.


    "Don''t cry! Don''t cry!" Hansen suddenly had a headache. Although he was distressed by his own baby, he had not fallen to the point of bullying a little doll.


    "Dad... hug..." Tears swirled in the eyes of the little doll, and the little doll reached out and looked at Hansen with pity.


    "Hey!" Hansen sighed and hugged the little doll from the table.


    The little doll was happy, and hugged Hansen��s neck while rubbing it. ��Dad... baby...��


    "What the **** are you?" Hansen held the little doll and carefully observed her with the hole in the tunnel. As he began to see, the vitality was like a human baby, and there was no strong performance.


    And from her body, I can''t feel the smell of aliens or aliens. If Hansen didn''t see her coming out of the gourd, she really thought she was an ordinary human baby.


    ��Does genetic seeds grow out of humans? But what do I need for a human little doll? I am not playing a game!�� Hansen��s heart was so depressed.


    But suddenly I felt that something was wrong, and I looked at it with my little doll.


    "Weird, why didn''t it, I saw it clearly." Hansen looked at the ground again and still did not find it.


    "Strange, I clearly saw that when she first came out, there was a mini hoist in her hand. Why didn''t she disappear?" Hansen was puzzled.


    Looking carefully, the gourd held in the hand of the little doll was not found, but found that there was a sprout on the ground of the palace.


    The buds were drilled out of the stone floor and stretched out two young leaves.


    "Is that the mini hoist buds?" Hansen squatted down and studied it. After looking at his eyes, Hansen found that this was not a small gourd sprouting.


    This thing he has seen, the green leaves of the jade, although still very young, but this is clearly a six-round real treasure tree.


    Looked carefully again, under the young six-wheeled real treasure tree, Hansen looked a little moist, like a drop of water on the ground.


    "This is... the tears of the little doll..." Hansen glanced at the little doll in his arms and saw tears in her eyes. It must have been tears dripping down here, otherwise there was no water at all.


    Hansen has a strong ability to control his body fluids. It is impossible to sweat. Naturally, this drop of water cannot be his, it can only be a small doll.


    Han Sen thought about it and piled up and said: "The baby doesn''t cry, Dad hurts you."


    Said, Hansen stretched out his fingers and wiped a tear from the corner of the little doll, and slammed into the ground, and the tears fell on the stone floor.


    Then Hansen��s stunned scene happened. In the place where the tears fell, the tears infiltrated into the stone, and then the stone floor of the place was cracked, and a bud was drilled.


    The emerald green is like jade, not what is the six-round true treasure tree?


    "I went, a tear is a six-wheeled real treasure tree, this is really developed!" Hansen excited almost want to jump up.


    Holding a little doll and taking a kiss on her pink face: "You are my relatives."


    However, Hansen still couldn''t find the mini gourd in the little doll''s hand, and turned the whole palace almost over, and did not find the trace of the mini gourd.


    Please use the search engine to watch you in various novels.

 Chapter 962： Botanical garden

    Hansen is a little bit guilty. Such a small doll is too eye-catching in the shelter.


    If you are seen by others, you will be very surprised. Human beings are not sixteen years old. It is no different to enter the shelter and find death, let alone enter the third shelter.


    However, this guy has no alien and alien atmosphere at all, and is easily considered a human doll.


    Hansen took her out and it was hard not to be noticed. It was very troublesome to explain at the time, and it was still unclear.


    Now Hansen can only be grateful that he has already issued orders before, so that Huang Lao, they are active in the eastern part of the shelter, can not come to the side of the Temple of Hell, and there will be no problem for the time being.


    "What is the name for you?" Hansen put the little doll on his back and sat cross-legged on the floor thinking.


    The little doll sat on the ground and looked at Hansen with his head in his head. His big eyes were full of curiosity. The chubby little hand reached Hansen. When Hansen was thinking about it, he climbed over and leaned on Hansen��s arms and looked for it. In a comfortable position, I closed my eyes and fell asleep.


    Hansen really has no talent for the name, and now it is even harder for him to give him a name for a female doll.


    However, this guy thinks that it is a human female doll, and it is not easy to call a cat and a dog.


    If it is a male baby, it is just a good support for a cat and a dog.


    As the saying goes, poor males and rich women, female dolls are good to eat and drink, and when they grow up, they will not be abducted by other men.


    Now this little doll is Hanson''s treasure house. One drop of the eye is a six-wheeled real treasure tree, which is much more powerful than the cash cow.


    In order not to let her be turned away by others, Han Sen decided to raise it well, not as casual as a general alien.


    Unfortunately, Hansen is really not good at picking up names. I haven''t thought of a good name for a long time.


    "Forget it, the little name will be called Baoer first. After the big name, I will think slowly." Hansen put the sleeping treasure on the bed in the palace and sent it back to the league''s home, ready to go to Skynet to Boa. Buy a few clothes and get something delicious.


    However, Hansen had just walked the conveyor, and he heard the voice of his father in the back of the conveyor. He saw that Boa was climbing from inside the conveyor.


    "You...you...what did you come out..." Hansen was a little surprised, but he had never seen any aliens coming out of the shelter.


    "Dad... hug..." Boa sat at the door of the transmission equipment and opened a small hand to Hansen.


    Han Sen took Boa up, it was a real thing, not an illusion. This guy actually came out of the shelter and sent it to Hanson��s coordinates.


    Hansen held Boa and tried to transfer it into the shelter. The result was smoothly transmitted, and then transmitted together, and it was transmitted smoothly.


    Boa is like a real human being, and is free to enter and leave the shelter.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s own home, otherwise it was seen by outsiders, it��s too shocking, how can such a small baby pass into the shelter.


    If seen by a person from the Child Protection Association, he will be placed in the police station with the crime of deliberately murdering children.


    I sneaked to bring Boa to my room and gave her a little dessert that I usually eat. The little guys suddenly enjoyed it, and the little face was covered with cream.


    Hansen bought her some clothes and daily necessities on Skynet, and then she entered the shelter with Boa and things.


    Hansen soon discovered that although Boa seems to be human in all aspects, her body function is obviously different from that of human beings.


    At least Hansen has not seen Boa like a human baby all day and night, and is not as easy to cry as ordinary babies.


    In addition to the two tears that started, Hansen did not see her crying again.


    Of course, this is also because Hansen did not deliberately tease her to cry.


    Just cultivating the two six-wheeled real treasure trees has already made Han Sen pay a hard time, and it is useless to plant more. It can''t be taken care of.


    These two six-wheeled real treasure trees are not like the one that was planted by the female emperor. They can grow up overnight. These two trees want to grow up, I am afraid that they don��t have to think about it for tens of thousands of years.


    Just providing the two life water beads that they need is already a problem, and Hansen is also alive.


    Hansen asked the female emperor in the moment, how the six-round real treasure tree she planted grew so quickly, and the female emperor did not marry him. The six-wheeled real treasure tree actually grew up in the third shelter because it was beaten. When you fall back to the second shelter, there is no way to continue to grow, and you will return to the source. Once you encounter an opportunity, you can grow quickly, unlike ordinary genetic seeds.


    "It seems that we have to get some more water droplets." Han Sen now needs to cultivate blood pine and two six-wheeled real treasure trees. Although there are still many life beads, they must be prepared for the rain.


    Give the six rounds of Zhenbao and Boa to the zero, and leave a lot of life beads to her, let her put a drop every day to ensure the growth of the six rounds of true treasure trees.


    Fortunately, Baoer��s stay in the shelter, or else with a small doll, Hansen did not know how to hunt.


    Hansen quietly emerged from the jungle of thorns and sneaked into the position of the former human sanctuary, which is now occupied by aliens and aliens.


    Hansen observed for a long time, sitting in this shelter is actually a royal alien, and there are two different blood creatures.


    The Thunder Emperor actually placed such a strong force in this small sanctuary, and some unexpectedly unexpectedly Hansen��s plan to let him sneak into the shelter to hunt different creatures.


    He was not disappointed by the different creatures. Hansen was not disappointed. After he bypassed the shelter, he went straight through the Jianlin Peak area and headed for the thorn shelter.


    Hansen is certainly not stupid enough to attack the thorny shelter. Now the strength of the thorn shelter is no more than the original, not to mention a Hansen, and then Hansen can not fight.


    Hansen��s real goal is the genetic botanical garden of the thorny shelter, where many high-level genetic plants are planted, and they are not in the thorny shelter. Although there will be guards, Hansen has a way to go.


    Dive to the vicinity of the Gene Botanical Garden, Han Sen looked into the garden, I saw a lot of peach fruit swords, there are not many good things inside.


    "Bramble, you said that there is a way to sneak into the garden, what is the solution?" Hansen summoned the Earl of Thorns, and looked at the Gene Botanical Garden.

 Chapter 963： Sweeping botanical garden

    "It is very simple to enter the botanical garden. There is an ancient cedar tree in the east. It is next to the botanical garden. There are many roots underneath it. It has formed a hollow. From the outside of the botanical garden, you can drill into its root hole and enter. In the botanical garden, it will not touch the ban."


    The thorns of the thorns paused and continued: "But it is useless to go in. The genetic plants there are closest to the mature ones, and it will take twenty or thirty years to get results. Now, the benefits can not be obtained. ��


    Hansen did not explain, let the Earl of Thorns point the way and quickly found the old tree.


    Sure enough, outside the botanical garden, you can see a large root that protrudes from the ground. Hansen digs down a few meters down the root of the tree, and sees that the roots are tangled in the interior, which has caused holes in the ground. Drilled in from the hollow, successfully passed the blockade of the soil of the botanical garden, did not touch the gardener, and easily entered the botanical garden.


    Drilled out from the underground, it is still in the night, no one is in the botanical garden.


    Han Sen looked at the genetic plants in the garden. He was already ecstatic. He reached out and grabbed a knife-vine. The black crystal suddenly started, directly sucking the knife and the knife on the top.


    "I suck... I suck... I **** again..." Hansen did not stop, wherever he saw, all the genetic plants were sucked dry, and the black crystals secreted more and more life beads, not A lot of time has already broken through a thousand drops.


    The thorns of the thorns looked stunned. I don''t know how Hansen made these genetic plants wither, but she didn''t understand it. It was just that it didn''t seem to be good for Hansen.


    However, for a while, Hansen has dried up most of the genetic plants in the botanical gardens, and the life waters that have been condensed have already exceeded 10,000.


    "Wait a minute." When Han Sen was trying to catch a genetic plant, the Earl of Thorns suddenly stopped him.


    ��What?�� Hansen stopped to look at the Earl of Thorns.


    "These genetic plants are not planted by me." Earl of Thorns looked at the genetic plants at Hansen''s hand.


    "Whoever planted it, let''s talk about it first." Hansen said that he had to do it again. Anyway, his goal was only the water of life, and he managed so much.


    "You wait a first time, this genetic plant does not seem to be anything." Earl of Thorns said.


    ��Not something?�� Hansen frowned and looked at the genetic plant in front of his hand. It looked a bit like an orchid, and the sword-shaped leaves stretched with a few butterfly-like purple orchids in the middle.


    "If I am not mistaken, this should be the blood-level gene plant purple butterfly Xianlan. I have not planted a blood plant, I want to come after the Lei Modi occupied the botanical garden, do not know where to transplant it, see this It looks like it is almost mature, and it will be a shame to be able to mature in ten days and a half." The Earl of Thorns said.


    "God blood gene plant, then it should be sucked." Hansen was overjoyed, originally thought that it was very profitable to **** some mutant plants, and I did not expect to have a blood plant.


    However, Hansen turned to think and looked at the thorns of the thorns and asked: "Is there any special use for this purple butterfly Xianlan?"


    "If you humans have eaten, you can directly increase the blood gene. If it is a stranger, the following spirits of the royal family can eat the gene to increase the life." The Earl of Thorns counted the above purple butterfly orchid: "A total of Seven, at least seven genes can be added."


    "Is there such a good thing?" Hansen looked at the purple butterfly Xianlan in surprise, suddenly broke the idea of ??absorbing it.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the **** dagger had been held in his hand. He dug a few times around the purple butterfly Xianlan, and immediately dug out the whole purple butterfly Xianlan.


    Earl of Thorns frowned: "The transplant of the purple butterfly Xianlan has been so badly hurt. I don''t know what method I have used to survive here. You can dig it out like this. Where can it still survive?"


    "I let it live, it will be able to live." Hansen directly dug it out, and dropped a drop of life drops into its roots, which put the whole plant into the prepared pocket.


    The Earl of Thorns saw Hansen''s rude treatment of Violet Sycamore, and he did not believe that he could transplant and survive.


    But that was Hansen��s own business, and she didn��t say anything more.


    The plants here are actually **** plants, but the other plants are still very young. The results are still unknown for hundreds of years, Hansen does not care so much, and they are directly dug up. Inside the pocket.


    In addition to these four blood plants, all other genetic plants were swept away by Hansen, all of which drained the vitality. The entire botanical garden soon became a deadly life, and there was no life in the past.


    "Is this?" When Hansen was about to dry the entire botanical garden, he saw a mushroom-like plant growing under the big tree.


    The mushroom has a large head, looks like a cartoon, a red top cover, a white rhizome, and a scent of fragrance.


    This time, without the reminder of the Earl of Thorns, Hansen has already sensed the majestic vitality that it radiates from him, which is even more terrifying than those plants.


    "Do you know what genetic plant this is?" Hansen pointed to the mushroom and asked the count of the thorns.


    The Earl of Thorns looked at it for a while, and suddenly his face changed: "This... Is this a fly-up mushroom..."


    "Flying mushrooms?" Hansen slightly frowned, he knows nothing about genetic plants, and naturally does not know what is flying mushrooms.


    The Earl of Thorns crouched down to watch the mushroom carefully, and the look gradually became excited. After a while, he said: "It really is a mushroom, I don''t know who it is, so I planted the mushroom here."


    "You are clear, what is the flying mushroom?" Hansen asked with some intolerance.


    Although he has used the Dong Xuan gas field to shield such fluctuations, it will not be discovered. However, if the gardener looks at this side, he can still see a large piece of alien death, and then he will be in trouble.


    "This is a super gene plant, but it is still very young. If it can grow, the food can directly promote the royal family to a certain chance." Earl of Thorns said with some excitement.


    "Is there such a good thing?" Hansen was a big surprise, and he waved the **** dagger directly and dug the fly mushroom.


    The Earl of Thorns wants to stop it, but it doesn''t matter if you want to stop it. Even if you don''t dig it out, you will definitely be strictly protected, and you will never be able to give them such an opportunity.


    Hansen secretly dropped a drop of life water droplets to fly the mushroom, and stuffed it into his pocket. The count of the thorns was very distressed.


    The entire botanical garden was swept away. Except for the mushroom and the four blood plants, Hansen absorbed it. He even got more than 20,000 drops of life water, and the harvest was unimaginable.


    "I don''t know what the Devils will see when they look at the botanical garden." Han Sen drilled out of the botanical garden and sneered in his heart, and his body quickly disappeared into the mountains.

 Chapter 964： Relics (the lord plus more)

    "The **** too king, must be him, I killed him..." When the botanical garden opened the next day, the entire thorn area seemed to be able to hear the thunder of the thunder magic. .


    Hansen has already secretly returned to the underground shelters, planting the genetic plants such as the mushroom and the purple butterfly Xianlan in the back garden that they have developed.


    "Daddy... Dad..." Boa found Hansen back, and suddenly excitedly called to climb over. The speed was comparable to that of a traffic jam, bringing all the way to the smoke, and quickly rushed into Hansen��s arms, Hansen The neck, fat little face was posted on Han Sen''s face, and the small mouth was still on the top.


    "Boa is not at home?" Han Sen was in a good mood, and asked the face of Boa''s flesh.


    "Boa... oh..." Boa said seriously.


    Hansen took Boa back to the palace, but he was suddenly stunned. He saw that the zero was cleaning, the palace was almost like the ruins, and the **** was everywhere.


    Many of Hansen��s things brought in from the Union have now become a pile of waste, like a very comfortable air bed, which has been torn into pieces.


    Looking at the ruined palace, Hansen stunned and asked: "Zero, what happened here?"


    Zero looked at the treasure of Hansen''s arms, but said a simple word.


    Han Sen looked at Boa, Bao Er whispered a small mouth and kissed Han Sen''s face. He said innocently: "Dad... Boa... Hey..."


    Han Sen secretly smiled, and he only went out for less than two days. Boa took the palace into a ruin. If it was a few more days, he couldn��t help Boa to dismantle the entire sanctuary.


    "Don''t pack it up, throw it, we will go back to the league to buy a new one." Han Sen took a look at the palace, there is really no value for recycling, and then took Boa and zero back to the league, to the nearby mall Buy a new one.


    Although Sky Online can also buy, but want to experience the texture of a variety of different products, it is more convenient to go to super business.


    Boa looked very excited and full of curiosity about everything. Zero was just quietly following Hansen, as if he had no interest in anything.


    "Sir, there is a special child care room in the supermarket. Do you need service?" The staff of Chaoshang came to see Hansen with Boa.


    "Thank you, no need." Although the child care room is free and there are special people to take care of, Han Sen can not put the treasure there, who knows if she will dismantle the nursing room, the nursing room other The child is too dangerous.


    Holding the Boa and zero to the airbed area, the air bed is comfortable and easy to carry, and is one of the best choices in the shelter.


    ��Sir, this air bed is made of the latest high-tech material, Kwaik, which is flexible and comfortable, and it is not irritating to the baby''s skin. You can try it with your child,�� said the shopping guide.


    "This... no need... Go back and break the bed..." Hansen thought of the end of his air bed, where he was afraid to put the treasure on.


    "It doesn''t matter, Mr., this brand of air bed is a lifetime service, you don''t have to worry, even if you don''t buy it, it''s our responsibility to break it..." The guides gently invited Hansen and Boa to try again.


    Hansen thought that he was here, it should be no problem, just put Boa on the air bed.


    "Boa, is this bed comfortable?" Hansen asked as he looked at Boa sitting on the air bed.


    Boa excitedly shook his **** twice, and his little hand patted on the air bed.


    Hey!


    The air bed suddenly exploded, Hansen��s eyes were fast, and he took Boa and took her back into his arms.


    "I''m sorry... Sorry, sir... Is your daughter injured?" The shopping guide apologized a little flustered and soon the manager came over.


    "Sorry, sir, if your daughter is injured, we will be responsible for all medical expenses..." The manager also apologized again and again.


    "Nothing, the bed is broken, we have to pay for this bed, I bought it." Han Sen knows that this has nothing to do with them, said with a smile.


    The manager repeatedly said that he did not need Hansen''s responsibility. Hansen did not allow them to compensate for the great tolerance. Finally, he gave away a few lottery tickets for the lucky draw.


    Although Hansen felt a little embarrassed, it was difficult to explain clearly and had to accept the lottery ticket.


    Originally Hansen did not intend to really go to the draw, but when passing through the lottery area, Boa was lost by many antique video games there, and the eyes were shining straight.


    "Han Sen!" Just entered the video game area, I heard someone named Han Sen''s name, turned to look at it, but it is his second uncle Han Lei family.


    Hansen now has no hatred for the Han family, but there is no good feeling, so what is the difference with a stranger.


    If Hansen was very upset about them before, now they are not even qualified for Hansen''s unhappy.


    Moreover, the Han family''s affairs were not so simple. Although the father was in charge of the company''s affairs, the company was in the name of the second uncle and the aunt. The father had no company shares except the position.


    At this point, the second uncle and the aunt did not know before. After the father died, they knew that they were the owners of the company and were able to successfully sell the company to Xingyu Group.


    The incident itself is eccentric, Hansen��s father said that they owe the Han family, so Han Sen now has no hatred and anger for the two uncles and aunts, only when they are passers-by.


    "Han Sen, are you also going to buy something?" Han Lei saw Hansen, which was a bit embarrassing. They were like Hansen and mother, but now Hansen is already famous for Stars, not only defeated the Shura royal family, but also the head of the family. In the future, the status of a son-in-law is far from what they can match.


    Now Han Lei has some regrets. If Hanson had a better mother and son, Hansen would pull them aside and it would make them much better.


    "I have already bought it, this is going to go back, don''t bother you." Hansen said, holding Boa to prepare to leave.


    Although Hansen has not accounted for the past, he will never take them as relatives again, and he does not want to have any intersection with them.


    Han Lei also stopped Hansen: "The company still has some big brother''s things left, and now I am there, if you want, you can go to me."


    "What?" Hansen looked at Han Lei with a puzzled look.


    "It''s a personal item that my brother left in the company before I was born. I probably looked at it, some clothes and communicators," Han Lei said.


    "Then I will pick it up when you have time." Hansen also lazily asked why those things were not given to their mother and son at the time.


    "Now there is time... there is space now... I will accompany you to take it..." Han Lei suddenly smiled.

 Chapter 965： Ancient temple (the lord plus more)

    Coming back from the second uncle Han Lei, Hansen brought back a box of odds and pieces, Hansen did not take these things in white, or gave Han Lei a sum of money. .


    On the one hand, Han Lei hinted that he owed a lot of foreign debts, and Hansen himself gave him.


    Not to Hansen''s generosity, Hansen was thinking that if they had any father''s things, they would return them to him later, even if they were sold to him.


    Back home, one by one, there are two coats, some documents, some portable instruments, a communicator, and a watch-type miniature brain.


    Hansen looked at it the same way. There is nothing valuable. The communicator is also a very old model. There is nothing else except for some work communication and recording.


    That miniature brain is a product of thirty or forty years ago, not a high-end goods, nor worth anything.


    Hansen opened it and saw that he had set a password and there was no way to see the contents of the brain.


    Hansen contacted Li Wei. He is an expert in this field. There should be a way to get rid of the password.


    "This kind of small thing, wrapped in me, up to ten seconds, I will crack it." Li Wei said vowed.


    Li Wei let Han Sen connect the watch brain to the working brain, and want to be able to crack the password directly through Skynet, but after three seconds, the watch-type brain suddenly bursts open, and the inner chip Burned directly.


    "I rub! What is the situation?" Li Wei was dumbfounded.


    "Nothing, an old antique, it''s not worth any money." Looking at the ruined brain, Hansen had some suspicious thoughts, but still said with a smile.


    "No, no, this is definitely a problem. An old-fashioned 852 watch has a mental brain. It just breaks the password. How can it cause the chip to burn? You open the brain that burned and let me see the internal components." He said,


    Han Sen opened the brain of the burnt brain, but it has already broken down. There is nothing left in it, and it is black.


    "Sure enough, there is a problem. Some people have installed a self-destruct device inside. Once they touch the password, they will self-destruct. Hansen, you are not simple, I can''t help you." Li Biao said shyly.


    "Nothing, not something important." Hansen does not blame Li Wei, this has nothing to do with his technology, no one can think of it.


    However, this made Han Sen more suspicious of his father''s affairs, but there was no way to say it.


    "Is the chip not completely burned? It seems that there should be some left. I may be able to think of a way to get some information from it." Li Wei wanted to make up for it, and looked inside the brain: "You don''t move." It, I am going to go there now, maybe there is still a chance to recover something."


    Hansen didn''t know much about this. He only learned a little basic knowledge in the school. The inside of the chip has burned down most of the chips, leaving only the dark corner of the burning. I am afraid it is impossible to recover the information inside.


    However, since Li Wei said that it is possible, let him give it a try.


    Within two days, Li Wei took the spacecraft to Luojiaxing, took the tool to dismantle the burnt wafer, and began a complicated work.


    Hansen didn''t know much about this. He could only watch Li Wei''s complicated process beside him. Li Wei didn''t sleep, and worked for several days. Finally, he actually let him get some information from it.


    Just because the damage is too great, the information only has some text content, and it is still very incoherent. The only one that is more coherent, Hansen can''t help but frown.


    "To enter the ancient temple... repair blood... nerve..."


    There is also a lot of missing in this sentence, but it is much better than the others, at least Hansen can produce some associations.


    "I want to enter the ancient temple, first repair the blood and nerves. Is this what it means? What is the ancient temple?" Hansen had a lot of doubts, but it was difficult to understand.


    "Sorry, I can only do this." Li Wei is very sorry that he has damaged his brain and has no information that can bring back any value.


    "It''s good enough, it''s very useful for me." Hansen didn''t care, laughing and comforting Li Wei.


    Although I don''t know what caused this watch-type brain to be left behind, obviously the content inside is not ready for others to see. Now Hansen can see such a sentence, it is an unexpected gain.


    After sending away Li Wei, Han Sentian checked the information about the ancient shrine on the Internet, but he found some ancient myths of human beings, and there is no such a place in the ancient temple.


    However, it was very unexpected. Although there was no information related to the ancient temple on the human side, Hansen found the source of the three words of the ancient temple.


    The Shura gods worshipped by the Shura are standing outside a temple. The temple is called the "Ancient Temple" by the Shura people, and it is the forbidden land of the Shura. Only the Shura Emperor can walk away before he dies. Into the ancient temple.


    It is equivalent to the tomb of Shura, but only the living Shura is qualified to walk in. If the Emperor Shura died outside the ancient temple, he lost the qualification to enter the ancient temple, because no other Shura is qualified to He was carried into the ancient temple and could only be buried outside.


    There is only such general information on the Internet. It is not even known where the ancient temple is in the end. There are only some messages from the interior of the Shura. The ancient temple is a stone palace with a stone statue of Shura. There is no redundant description outside of this.


    Hansen did not know whether the ancient temples of the ancient shrine and the ancient temples of the Shura were the same thing. After all, the translation of Shura into the language of the Union is still different, perhaps just translated into the name of the ancient temple. In fact, the stone temple of the Shura people is not related to the ancient temple in the brain.


    "But if this ancient temple is the ancient temple of the Shura, then what is going on? Is the father related to the Shura?" Hansen''s look changed.


    He can be sure that he is a pure human being and should have nothing to do with the Shura. However, if you think about it from another angle, Hansen can''t be so sure.


    If your grandfather is really that Han Jingzhi, it would be hard to say clearly if the girl who has the dual shape of human and Shura has anything to do with their family or blood education.


    ��What happened to Han��s family before?�� Hansen completely destroyed the wafer and buried all these things in his heart.


    His strength is not enough to support him to understand this secret in depth. He can only continue to move forward, waiting for more clues to emerge, and at the same time strengthen the power, so that he has the capital to explore the secret, so as not to fall into the game, without self-help. Ability.

 Chapter 966： Injured white bear

    Returning to the shelter, Hansen called the female emperor back and let her go out to hunt the flesh and blood of the mutant creature with the dragon blood snake.


    Although the female emperor was somewhat unwilling, she also knew that she needed to do something for Hansen, otherwise Hansen might have allowed her.


    After the female emperor left, Hansen entered the spiritual base through the idol and continued his plundering of the genetics.


    However, within the second spiritual foundation, there is really no one who is his opponent, and he is already the first place, and has no power to actively challenge other aliens.


    Can only wait for the ordinary alien to offer him a strange gene, but this can only get the royal gene of the royal family at most, and it is impossible for the emperor to surrender to him.


    "Tai Shang Huang Daren, I finally saw you again." Han Sen was waiting for the alien to automatically send the gene, but he saw a tall, alien, excitement ran to him and leaned forward to worship.


    "It''s you, Huo Yan." Han Sen saw the man, but he was the first alien in his first spiritual foundation. He didn''t know when he was promoted to the second spiritual base.


    "Tai Shang Huang Da, have you heard of it? The emptiness of the emptiness of the island of God said that you are just an ignorant madman. If you meet him, you can kill you and turn your madness and let you go. Hanging in the island of God and fighting with him..." This huge inflammation looks like five big three thick, but like a woman like gossip.


    "He is so confident, let him find me in the spiritual base, I am here to wait for him." Han Sen said faintly.


    Giant Yan said with amazement: "Adult, don''t you know that the Split Emperor is the third spiritual emperor?"


    "The people who are not worth mentioning have never paid attention to it." Hansen said casually.


    Giant Yan suddenly covered his face with the color of worship: "The deity of the adult is boundless, and even the emperor and other emperors are not in the eyes, but the cleft emperor always screams there. If the adults do not fight, they let the uninformed others misunderstand. I thought that you are afraid of the cracked Emperor."


    Hansen��s heart was moved: ��What is the spirit of the Emperor?��


    "I heard that it is the emperor of the space department. You can tear the void by hand. You can also pierce the space with one hand. The emperor is indeed boundless. If there is an adult, you can be considered an invincible emperor. Waste, the same person no one is his opponent." Giant Yan said.


    "After I was promoted to the third spiritual base, I just let him go." Hansen waved his hand and seemed to speak casually.


    He wanted to destroy the cracking emperor and get the emperor gene of the space system, but unless he was within the spiritual base, he had only three seconds of super-spiritual state, and it was impossible to fight.


    Hansen still wants to talk to Giant Yan again, but suddenly feels that the Temple of the Spirit is shaking, and immediately comes out of the spiritual base, but Zero is pounding the statue.


    When Hansen came out, he pointed out that he was outside the temple and said: "Someone."


    Hansen walked out of the temple, but he saw Huang Lao and others anxiously shouting at the East Side.


    "Huang Lao, what happened?" Han Sen walked out of the Temple of the Hell, came to the Eastern District, and went to ask Huang.


    "Chen Changlian and several of them went out to hunt down the iron worms and were trapped in the thorny forest..." Huang Lao quickly said the situation again.


    "I didn''t say it, I can only hunt around here, can''t I enter the depths of the thorny forest? How did they run so far?" Hansen frowned.


    "They are just a moment of confusion, Xiao Han, do you think there is any way to save them?" Huang Laoji.


    Hansen looked at the surpassing man who had escaped and asked: "You talk about the situation and how they are trapped."


    "I and Chen Changlian went to kill the iron worms with five or six people. I didn''t go far in the vicinity, but at noon, I saw a seriously injured alien, and I wanted to take the opportunity to kill it, but that is different. Although the creature was injured, it was still running very fast. We kept chasing after it and ran into the depths of the thorny jungle without knowing it..."


    Speaking of this, the face of the transcender showed a lingering color: "Who knows that we are running, the thorns around the thorns suddenly rolled out, and Chen Changlian was all wounded, I was running at the end, and the reaction was also It was faster, and it was not caught by the thorns and vines. From a distance, I saw that some of the strange thorns were caught by Chen Changlian. They were somewhat different from the thorns next to them. After Chen Changlian was wrapped up, the thorns were stabbed. They are all covered, they are not struggling, it seems to be a coma..."


    After Hansen listened carefully, he indulged for a moment and said, "Go, take me there and see."


    "We will go with you." Huang Lao said quickly.


    "No, the secrets of the thorny jungle are too many. If there are more people, there may be an accident. I will go and see it first." Hansen did not let them go, riding a small wind, and went to Chen Changlian with the man. The place of the disaster.


    However, only halfway through the road, the man suddenly pointed to the front and called: "It is that different creature, we just want to chase it, Chen Changlian was trapped by the thorns."


    Hansen looked at him in the direction he pointed, and he saw a different creature lingering in the thorns.


    The strange creature has a white fur that looks like a bear, but it is much smaller. It seems that it is not yet adult. The skin is covered with a lot of blood, especially the abdomen. It is still dripping with blood, as if it is very heavy.


    When they saw Hansen, the little white bear turned and ran, leaving a trace of blood on the ground and shaking his body.


    "Whether it runs in the direction, is Chen Chang even the side where they are trapped?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "Yes, that''s over there." Li Yutian replied.


    "Go, let''s catch up." Han Sen said a faint sentence, urging the little wind to chase the little white bear that looked injured and escaped.


    Others may feel that the little white bear was seriously injured, but Hansen was able to see its vitality. The vitality of the body was extremely strong, there was no sign of a recession, and it was seriously injured.


    I am afraid that this little white bear is deliberately trying to lead them to the thorny forest. It just doesn''t know what it is doing. Generally speaking, there are ten ** for hunting and food.


    Chasing the little white bear and walking inside, Hansen said to Li Yutian as he walked: "Look at it, and say it in advance when you come to the thorns."


    Li Yutian promised again and again, but ran and ran, but suddenly rolled out a thorny vine from the surrounding thorns, and directly rolled over Hansen.


    In the eyes of Hansen, the murderous machine flashed past. The right hand held the hilt of Tai Ajian, and pulled out the sword directly, bringing a black flame of swords and directly smashing those scrolls to their thorns.


    "Roar!"


    I saw a scream, the earth shook around, and a strange thorny thorn was drilled from the ground, the land cracked, and a huge figure smashed out of the mud. 8)

 Chapter 967： Insect control ability

    "My God, what kind of monster is this?" Li Yutian frightened and retreated.


    In front of them, a big bus like a bus broke out of the ground. On its back, it was covered with tentacles like thorns and thorns. After being cut off a few times, it was so mad. Hair, high speed toward Hansen, they rushed over, the thorns on the back are mad dance and rolled over.


    The little white bear who had been wounded and wounded, stood at the top of the big worm, and excitedly yelled at Hansen. There was still a little bit of injury and it looked very proud.


    The blood on the fur is not its own. I am afraid that most of them are other creatures, and maybe even Chen Changlian.


    Han Sen looked at the little white bear and the thorny worm, and he was very surprised. They were not the same ethnic group. They could join hands to lure prey and kill. This wisdom is not low.


    "You go first." Han Sen said to Li Yutian, directly holding the sun sword and leaping to the small white bear standing on the top of the thorny worm.


    The little white bear flashed a brilliance, and suddenly the thorns of the thorns on his back were wounded by Hansen, who was in the air.


    Han Sen looks different, the new "Fat Bird" is launched, and it is wrapped in black flames. The sun sword also burns a blazing black flame, dragging out a few long black flames.


    Between the flickering of the sword, the hard-boiled smashed the roll to his tentacles, and took the sword of Mi Zhangchang, and headed to the little white bear.


    The little white bear who had just been proud of it was shocked. He turned over and jumped from the top of the thorny worm, and evaded the sword of Hansen.


    However, the thorns and worms were not so lucky. They were directly smashed into the body by the black flames of the captain. They directly smashed the huge body into two halves, and the black flame burned rapidly on its body. Just in a blink of an eye, all the flesh and blood of the thorns are burned into fly ash.


    "Hunting the mutant thorns, the animal is not acquired, the flesh and blood are edible, and the absorption can randomly increase the 0 to 10 mutation gene."


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and the power of Tai Ajian and the inflammation of the immortal bird was bigger than he had imagined, and even a sword killed a mutant creature.


    However, Hansen has some regrets. The inflammation of the immortal bird is in line with his great perfect fire system. However, the inflammation of the dead bird is too overbearing, and even the flesh and blood are burned into fly ash. There is no chance.


    The little white bear seems to be scared. He ran away from his legs and ran into the thorny forest.


    "Chen Changlian, I am afraid they are fierce and more guilty. You should go back and tell Huang Lao what is here. I will go after it." Han Sen chased the little white bear after the stunned Li Yutian finished.


    The little white bear ran, and the body also exuded a circle of strange brilliance. Many of the worms in the nearby thorn forest flew out and rushed to Hansen.


    "This guy''s ability can control the bugs? What is this department?" Hansen was slightly surprised. The Sun Sword in his hand waved a black flame and smothered all the worms that rushed to him. To the little white bear.


    Most of these worms are of the original level, and basically only open one or two genetic locks, which can''t resist the inflammation of the dead birds. As soon as they are wiped by the sword, they are immediately burned into fly ash.


    Hansen was faster than the little white bear and gradually narrowed the distance between them.


    The little white bear looked back as he ran, his face full of horror, and his life escaped.


    Hansen looked a little surprised. Although his fighting power is very strong, but the little white bear is not weak in life, it is even stronger than the life of the thorns, at least a mutant creature, and the genes that are turned on. The lock looks a lot.


    However, it has no war at all, just fleeing.


    "Does this guy''s own fighting talent is very weak, its genetic lock ability is to control these insects?" Han Sen secretly guessed.


    But in any case, Hansen has to kill this little white bear. If you can get the soul of the beast, maybe it will be a very rare type.


    Seeing that he had caught up with the little white bear, Hansen��s sword swung over. The little white bear had no fighting thoughts at all. He just wanted to dodge and flee, and he was wiped by the black flame swords, and suddenly he burned black flames on his buttocks.


    The little white bear screamed, rolling on the ground with a roll of climbing, a pair of bear paws slaped on the butt, and finally destroyed the black flame.


    Hansen is a sword and will go down. The little white bear rolls to the side, and the wolf smothers the black flames, then turns over to the ground, and even screams at Hansen, even asking for help from Hansen.


    "I wipe, this little white bear is so rude, it is a rare alien." Hansen temporarily stopped looking at the little white bear, the little white bear kept gimmick, it looked very scared.


    It seems that there are many grandchildren who have many grandchildren. It is not like a fierce mutant creature.


    However, Hansen suddenly heard the thorns in the distance and shook it up. He soon saw a dark-brown double-tailed scorpion crawling out from it.


    This scorpion is as big as a heavy tank. The body is black and bright, and the pair of scorpions are as long as a dozen meters. The tip is sharp like a needle.


    Moreover, the body of the scorpion is still full of blue-green brilliance. At first glance, it is a strange creature with powerful toxic power. If it is **** by it, even if it has a poisonous body, it may not be quite live.


    Just like a grandson, the little white bear, just saw this two-tailed drug lord, suddenly changed his face, like a savior, and did not bow, the fat body climbed up and rushed to the double Next to the poisonous cockroach, climbed to the back of the drug lord and snarled at Hansen��s arrogance.


    "This goods is also the best of the alien creatures." Hansen thought, the two tailed drug lords have climbed quickly, a tail like a phantom, straight to Hansen''s chest.


    Hansen��s Tai Ajian black flame blooms, and the cockroach��s cockroaches are on the stern, but the black flames are not able to hurt the appendix, and the appendix is ??scattered, but the stern is still fast. Extremely tied to Hansen.


    Han Sen was shocked, and the spirit of Dong Xuan was launched, and the dangerous and dangerous escaped the attack of the hammer.


    The tails of the two-tailed poisonous scorpion were stabbed in a chain, and the speed was incredible. Hansen started to dodge and evade, and he could not find a chance to fight back.


    The little white bear yelled and jumped on the back of the drug lord. He snarled at Hansen and looked very arrogant. It seemed that he could kill Hansen immediately.


    "This extreme goods are a bit weird. This two-tailed drug lord should be a blood-level one. Otherwise, the carapace can''t be so hard. Even my undead bird can''t hurt it. The little white bear is just a mutant creature. How? Can you control the two-tailed drug lord of this blood level?" Han Sen secretly wondered. (.)

 Chapter 968： Arrogant little white bear

    Hansen''s physical fitness has just broken a thousand, and it is still worse than the mutant creatures. It is obviously not an opponent to the blood creatures with at least one thousand or even more than two thousand physical qualities.


    Hansen can only use the hole and the body to keep dodging, and the situation has become very critical.


    The physical quality is about doubled. Hansen is hard to threaten the two-tailed drug lord. If it is not his skill in the layout of the body, I am afraid it has already been pierced by the tail.


    And this two-tailed drug lord has already opened at least six gene locks, and Hansen has also been crushed in terms of ability. There is basically no possibility of victory.


    It can only be said that the ability of this two-tailed drug lord is an additional toxin. If it is capable of killing a large area, Hansen has long been able to escape.


    "Hey!" The little white bear stood on the back of the two-tailed quirks, yelling at Hansen��s fierce yelling, as if to say, "Come on, don��t run the game, come and fight with me."


    Looking at the appearance of the little white bear, Han Sen was quiet, watching a tail swept from the side, another tail is about to stab him, a sudden horrible explosion inside the body.


    The blazing light burned on Hansen, dyeing his armor and hair and eyes into a blazing color, and his body became stronger and stronger. A terrifying explosive force surged inside the body. It seems that it will erupt like a volcano at any time.


    boom!


    Hansen��s muscles exploded in the muscles, and the body shape ruptured the space, flashing the appendix attack, and the volley shot at the little white bear.


    The little white bear was shocked. He suddenly had no arrogance and domineering. He wanted to escape if he was flustered.


    But Han Sen will give it such an opportunity, burning the fist of the blazing white light, directly banged on the little white bear, suddenly spewed blood in the mouth of the little white bear, and fell to the ground, struggling two times without Can pick it up.


    Hansen reached out and grabbed the little white bear like a dead dog. He flew away from the attack of the two-tailed owl and flew over the sky.


    After three seconds of super-elm state, Hansen also caught a little white bear who had only half a life left, flying away from the sky.


    Although the two-tailed drug lord was powerful, there was no flying ability. He could only watch Hansen fly into the sky and soon disappeared.


    "You are not very arrogant? Let me show you one more?" Han Sen took the little white bear who had only half a life back to the shelter, threw it on the ground, and smiled at the little white bear. .


    "Oh..." The little white bear yelled at Hansen twice, but this time it didn''t look like begging for mercy, but it was like threatening Hansen.


    "Well, if you have a bone, let me try to see if your bones are really hard." Hansen pulled out the sword and wanted to kill the little white bear.


    However, I suddenly saw the little white bear sticking out his claws. He grabbed a few blood marks on his body and grabbed the flesh. The blood suddenly poured out.


    Hansen stunned, not knowing what the goods are doing.


    Soon, Hansen knew what the little white bear wanted to do. He saw the thorny forest around him swaying, and all kinds of worms flowed through the thorns to the area like a tidal wave.


    Those insects that did not dare to enter the scope of the shelter, smelling the blood of the little white bear, just like smoking an opium, rushed to each other desperately.


    In the vicinity of the humans, this time they all ran back in shock, and the occurrence of the insect tide was very scared.


    "All return to the shelter." Hansen screamed, let them return to the shelter first, but they grabbed the little white bear back.


    There are too many worms, and there are quite a lot of breaths, at least the existence of variability. If it is a few, it is not difficult for Hansen to kill.


    However, there are more and more horrible worms rushing over, one after another, as if they were all sons of the little white bear.


    "Oh..." The little white bear screamed at Hansen smugly, as if he was provocative, and seemed to be threatening Hansen to let him go.


    "Be your dream, today you are dead, no matter how many bugs come." Han Sen grabbed the little white bear and continued to retreat.


    Under the wrath of the little white bear, he grabbed a few wounds on his body, and more blood flowed out, making the worms more crazy.


    The surrounding black pressure is full of insects, and even the sky is full of all kinds of flying insects. In a short time, the sky is covered, and the scene is very horrible.


    Hansen has retired to the big tree at the entrance of the underground shelter. He can retreat into the underground shelter, but he is afraid that the worms will continue to chase them. Maybe the tree will be destroyed. I don��t know. What are the consequences.


    Even if the tree is not destroyed, so many horrible bugs rush into the shelter. I am afraid that those who are old and yellow will not have any other possibility of living besides being sent back to the Union.


    Hansen bit his teeth, grabbed the little white bear, and rushed straight outside the thorny jungle. Suddenly the worms chased Hansen, or chased the little white bear.


    "Oh..." The little white bear shouted arrogantly, as if there was fear and fear, it was decided that Hansen would not kill it.


    Hansen really didn''t dare to hurt it. Obviously this guy''s flesh and blood has a fatal appeal to the insects of the insects. The more he hurts the little white bear, the more crazy the bugs will be.


    Hansen has seen the two-tailed quirks and other powerful creatures that are very powerful, and they are even more surprised by the attraction of the little white bears.


    He can directly kill the little white bear and throw its body here, and the worm may not chase him again.


    That may solve the problem, but it is not good for Hansen, so Hansen does not want to use such a means.


    But instead of doing that, Hansen saw more and more insects coming in, and those who existed in the blood level, getting closer and closer to him, are already catching up.


    Hansen was thinking about killing the little white bear and abandoning the body, but suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    "Dad... Dad..."


    Hansen was shocked and looked up, but he saw the bottle in the mouth of Boa. The chubby white hands and legs flew fast, with a smog, and quickly climbed to Hansen.


    "How come you?" Hansen picked up Boa, not knowing how this guy would climb over.


    "Dad... Boa wants to drink Grandma..." Boa shook his bottle, which was empty.


    "Hey!" The little white bear apparently couldn''t figure out the situation. He saw that the bugs had already surged up and screamed more and more arrogantly.


    Hey!


    Being annoyed by the quarrel, Bao��s white little feet were on the face of the little white bear that was screaming, and suddenly the little white bear was squatting on the ground, his face was bloody, his mouth was **** and his face was deformed. The teeth also fell out several times.


    Smelling a strong **** white bear, the worms rushed more fiercely, and the whole world was covered by the worms, and the worms were loud.


    "Yeah!"


    Hansen is preparing to flee with Boa, but Boer is angry because he was interrupted by her worms, and stunned the worms, and did not know where to find a mini hoist. And yell at the overwhelming insects.

 Chapter 969： Hoist collecting and collecting (the lord plus more)

    Boa''s chubby little hand grabbed the mini gourd, and looked at the worms, and suddenly saw the gourd mouth flashing like a black hole.


    The space near the gourd mouth seemed to collapse, and everything in the vicinity flew toward the black hole.


    In the stunned Hansen, I saw the worm-like worms, like the pumping machine, and flocked to the mini gourd.


    The mini hoist is also the palm of the Boa, a small gourd, even a little bigger bug can not fit.


    However, the tidal insects were strangely sucked into the black hole, and even the huge tail-like poisonous cockroach, which was like a tank car, was directly sucked into the mini gourd.


    Hansen people looked silly, and the large worms were sucked clean in the blink of an eye. Even the **** worms were not spared and were sucked into the mini gourd.


    The mini gourd seems to be the same as the mustard space. No matter how many bugs are sucked in, it seems to be the same.


    Snapped!


    The worms were sucked clean, and Boa took a gourd in his hand. The gourd didn''t even know how it was gone.


    Boa holds the bottle in the other hand and looks at Hansen with pity: "Dad, Boa wants to drink grandma."


    "Drink, you will drink immediately, but also drink the most expensive, green and pollution-free natural organic milk." Han Sen holding Boa, happy mouth can not close.


    There is Bo Xiao, the little ancestor here, who would dare to come here to make trouble, and go straight to a gourd, and he will not even know his mother.


    With Boa back to the shelter, Hansen personally gave Boa a bottle of milk, and Boa was happy to hold the bottle and **** it up.


    "Boa, what did you take the gourd in your hand?" Hansen asked with a smile on his face.


    Boa looked at Han Sen with his head in his head. He didn''t seem to understand what Hansen was saying.


    "It is the gourd, the one that **** in a lot of small bugs..." Hansen even said that he took the plan, took the paper and the pen, and painted a small gourd.


    Boa suddenly showed a sigh of color, holding a bottle and said: "That is Boa."


    Hansen quickly said: "Dad knows that it is Boa, and Dad knows that Boa is the most embarrassing. Lend the gourd to Dad to play well?"


    "Baoer is the most awkward, give Dad." Boa slaps a shot, the mini gourd appears in the palm of her hand and handed it directly to Hansen.


    "Hey daughter, Dad really didn''t hurt you." Han Sen took the mini gourd, and he was very happy. He quickly simulated the magical operation of Boa, holding a mini gourd against the little white bear shivering in the corner. Take a photo and scream at the same time: "Receive."


    The little white bear was shocked, and he urinated directly on the ground. He couldn��t get up on the ground, but the mini gourd did not react at all. There was no black hole in the gourd mouth.


    "Receive! Receive! Receive!" Han Sen screamed three times, constantly running the breath of the art, but it was useless, the mini gourd still did not respond at all.


    The little white bear was scared by the fart, Hansen called, and his body trembled fiercely. He even yelled three times, and the gourd did not work. The little white bear was scared by his eyes and directly fainted.


    It��s like a shot when three shots are stuck, and it��s not bad that the death row is not scared to death.


    "Strange, how could it be useless?" Hansen was depressed, and smiled again, and brought the gourd to Boa: "Boa, how can this gourd collect things?"


    Boa holds a bottle and looks at Han Sen with a drink while drinking milk. Obviously, he can''t understand what Hansen said, and asked with a full face.


    Hansen spent all his time and various plans, but Boa was too long. He couldn��t understand what he meant. He looked at him with a blank look.


    "Gourd... Inside... those bugs... can you let it out?" Hansen saw that Boa couldn''t understand, and then he played the idea of ??the bugs inside.


    There are many worms inside, and there are several blood-level existences. If you release one by one, you can get a lot of God genes, and the variant genes are not rare.


    But Boa still couldn''t understand, Han Sen took the gourd in his hand and shook it in front of Boa: "The bug inside... the bug..."


    Boa showed a stunned color, smiled happily, and reached for the gourd.


    Hansen suddenly rejoiced, thinking that Bao Er understood, but who knows that Bao''s chubby little hand took a gourd, and the stag was suddenly gone.


    "Who is going to save me, is there a school that teaches baby language?" Hansen''s helpless hand slammed his head, and he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Since it was impossible to tell Boa, Han Sen turned his eyes to the little white bear lying on the ground, ready to slaughter this despicable and shameless guy.


    However, Han Sen just walked to the little white bear, and the unconscious little white bear immediately climbed up. He confronted Hansen and even gimmicked. This guy was just pretending to be dead.


    "Now beg for mercy, it��s late." Han Sen was about to start, but Boa was slap in excitement, and seemed to be teased by the little white bear.


    The little white bear saw Boer happy, and suddenly his eyes turned, and he did not give Hansen a slap. He turned to Boa, and turned his head again. He also turned his hand and stood half-legged. He also performed the trick of jumping up and down, watching the treasure. The giggles, the slap of the small palm, is very happy.


    "The wisdom of this goods is really high." Hansen was surprised.


    The little white bear saw Boa so happy, and more and more hard, and he climbed to the side of Boa, and reached out and tried to show off the little feet of Boa.


    But who knows that Boa suspects that it is too dirty, where is it to let it touch, a slap in the face, the fat face of the little white bear suddenly distorted, the body turned over in the air and did not know how many three hundred and sixty degrees, �ݺ�It hit the wall of the palace, like it was attached to the top, and it only slipped down and fell to the ground, and the limbs kept twitching.


    "Hey!" Hansen just didn''t laugh out loud. This product wants to be alive and well, I am afraid that some will suffer in the future.


    Hansen did not kill it for the time being. The blood of Xiaobaixiong can attract different creatures. Hansen intends to raise it first. He usually gives Boa a toy, then he has nothing to put some blood, and he takes it out to make a trap to attract different creatures. .


    So the little white bear is a life, but this is also the beginning of its tragic fate.


    Han Sen let the little white bear wash and pay for the treasure, so that Boa is bored.


    Then Hansen heard the miserable bear cries from the shelters, and occasionally accompanied by the bang.


    The Huang Lao of the Eastern District heard the screams and their faces were a little weird. They thought that Hansen had any special hobbies and liked to abuse a bear or something.


    The little white bear was scarred all day, and almost did not even have the strength to move. He thought that he could rest and rest after being seriously injured, but soon he found that he was too naive.


    The wound on his body was cured by Han Sen with the Holy Light at night, and he still had to play with Boa the next day.


    In addition to welcoming Boa to be treasured, Hansen also puts a blood on it from time to time, so that the little white bear has begun to doubt his own bear, feeling that his future is gray.


    Please use the search engine to watch you in various novels.

 Chapter 970： One in ten thousand chances (the lord plus more)

    After these days of cultivation, the purple butterfly Xianlan has matured, and the flowers of the seven purple butterflies bloom, emitting a burst of fragrance.


    After Hansen let the Earl of Thorns see it, he determined that the purple butterfly Xianlan had matured, and then he took a flower and put it in his mouth. He suddenly felt a sweet liquid flowing into his stomach, spreading like a clear spring and flowing to the whole body.


    "Eat the blood of the gene, the purple butterfly Xianlan, the **** gene +1."


    Hansen suddenly overjoyed and picked up the seven purple butterflies, and swallowed them one by one, adding a total of seven genes.


    The Earl of Thorns looked at the genetic plants in the garden with amazement. The genetic plants dug from the botanical gardens were all alive, and they looked very gratifying.


    Even the flying mushroom is more and more fat, so the Earl of Thorns is somewhat unbelievable.


    "How did you plant them?" Earl of Thorns couldn''t help but ask.


    "You don''t understand the wisdom of human beings. I ask you, how much is the chance that the flying mushroom will promote a royal genius to the emperor?" Hansen pointed to the mushroom and asked the Earl of Thorns.


    "One in ten thousand." The Earl of Thorns replied.


    "So low probability, isn''t that similar to no chance?" Hansen frowned.


    "Do you think that the emperor is so easy to go out? Even the emperor may not be able to give birth to the emperor, and the chance of having a million is already good." Earl of Thorns said faintly.


    "You don''t say that I have forgotten it. Although you are just a nobleman, you should still have a genetic inheritance in your body. If you eat a flying aunt, will you have a chance to advance to the emperor? A little?�� Hansen asked the Count of Thorns.


    "Will you give me?" Earl of Thorns looked at Hansen with some unbelievable.


    "If you have a high chance of promotion, there is no reason not to give it to you. Anyway, it is useless to keep it." Han Sen said faintly.


    Anyway, the same kind of alien is the same, naturally it is to choose the one with a high chance of promotion, and the Earl of Thorns is also a good choice.


    "I don''t know the probability." Earl of Thorns sighed.


    "Then wait and see, there is still a long time from maturity." Hansen is still very satisfied with the Earl of Thorns, at least the Earl of Thorns did not want to lie to him.


    The moment the female emperor with the dragon blood snake went out to hunt finally came back, bringing Hansen back with six mutant worms, removing the two big ones, leaving the four mutated worms, all to Hansen��s A 35-point variant gene was added.


    Hansen let the female emperor stay in the shelter, and he went out to hunt with the dragon blood snake. Although Bao''s gourd was powerful, but the alien creatures were gone, I didn''t know where to go, so Hansen did not take her with her. I was free from the bugs that I had received from my hard work.


    The little white bear naturally stayed in the shelter to accompany the treasure. Now the little white bear is a special doll for Boa.


    Hansen took a few tubes of blood with a little white bear and was ready to find a place to attract some insects to kill.


    Because Huang Lao is all there, Han Sen has not let the shelters move again, and has been parked on the edge of the thorny jungle. This area is quite familiar.


    Without going to the depths of the thorny jungle, Hansen went all the way to the west.


    The nearby bugs were almost collected by Boa, and now the bugs in this area are hard to see. Hunting needs to go dozens of miles away.


    Hansen rode the dragon blood snake for four or fifty miles, and gradually saw that the alien creatures had more.


    After careful observation for a long time, slowly looking for, finally let him find a tank ant''s lair, and quickly stopped near the ant.


    After observing the ground type, Hansen took out a metal sealing tube and poured a drop of bright red liquid from the inside of the body of an iron beetle, and then hid it with a dragon blood snake into a thorn bush.


    After a short time, I saw a tank ant crawling out of the nest.


    Although the name of the tank ant is very domineering, it is actually not very big. A purple-red ant is only the size of a fist. The carapace looks very hard. After climbing out of the nest, it is directed at the blood of the little white bear. The carcass of the iron bug climbed over.


    Because the amount of blood in the little white bear is very small, there is no horror effect of the day, only to attract a nearby creature, the tank ant just climbed to the body of the iron worm, Hansen shot directly.


    Snapped!


    The flame beast arrow pierced the thin waist of the tank ant and immediately shot the tank ant.


    "Hunting mutant biological tank ants, without acquiring the soul of the beast, flesh and blood can be eaten, absorption can randomly increase 0 to 10 mutation genes."


    Seeing one by one tank ants crawling out of the hole, Hansen was overjoyed.


    He chose tank ants, not to say how strong the tank ants are, and the soul of the beast is not surprising, just the armor of the beast, and the use of Hansen is not great.


    The main reason for choosing tank ants to kill is that although the tank ants are group, the members are generally not too many, and the largest group of tank ants is more than one hundred, and they are all mutant organisms.


    Coupled with a small size, trapping these tank ants can quickly increase Hansen''s variant gene.


    The wisdom of the tank ant is too low, and it is tempted by the blood of the little white bear, and whether or not there is a death of his own accomplices in the front, or one climbs out of the cave and climbs toward the body of the iron worm.


    Hansen shot only one, and he was very happy.


    With the blood of the little white bear, it is much more convenient to hunt and kill different creatures. After these guys sniff the blood of the little white bear, the wisdom is lower, and they will go up regardless of life and death.


    The tank ants have low IQ, and the genetic locks that are opened are generally only two or three, and there are weaknesses in the waist. It is very pleasant to kill.


    Not long after killing more than 20, but also got a tank ant''s beast soul, and the taste of the blood has evaporated almost no more, no tank ants climbed out of the nest.


    Hansen picked up the bodies of the more than 20 tank ants and peeled off the shells. They suddenly showed tender meat like jelly. The strings were stacked on the fire and roasted.


    "It''s a good thing." Hansen took a bite and suddenly filled his mouth with fragrant smell. The oil spilled out along the corner of his mouth, and he couldn''t tell the sweetness.


    "Edible mutant biological tank ants flesh and blood, mutant gene +1."


    "Sure enough, such tender meat, there is no need for any seasoning, a little salt is enough, it is the best." Han Sen a string, a full mouthful of oil, but suddenly felt something is wrong, look up I don''t know when there was a pair of red eyes in the thorns not far from the fire. At this time, I was staring at him.


    Hansen suddenly was shocked and made a warning gesture. With his ability to sense danger and breath, he did not find any creatures in the opposite thorns. It is obvious that the other party is definitely not a good guy.


    Please use the search engine to watch you in various novels.

 Chapter 971： Red-eyed rabbit

    ustle! rustle!


    The thorns shook a few times, and a white figure was drilled out of the bush.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. He thought that such a big blood red eye would be a large beast, but when he looked closely, it was a white rabbit.


    Although the rabbit is not small, it is also half-human high, but the image does not feel so terrible, the whole body is white, like a large fluffy doll.


    Hansen has seen too many beautiful creatures, and will not be wary because of its cute shape, still watching the white-eyed red-eyed rabbit with vigilance.


    The breath is not weak. According to Hansen''s experience, it should be a mutant creature, but I don''t know how many genetic locks have been opened.


    Hansen��s physical fitness is similar to that of a mutated creature with poor physical fitness. If it is a mutant creature that opens six genetic locks like a dragon blood snake, Hansen is not an opponent unless the super-spirit state is turned on, so Hansen is still Very careful, I dare not have the slightest care.


    Red-eyed rabbits exerted their hind legs. After a few trips, they went to Hansen''s front. Hansen quickly retreated and was ready to summon the Dragon Blood Snake.


    However, the red-eyed rabbit was holding the meat skewer that Hansen was still roasting on the fire with his front paws. He extended two white rabbit teeth and bite it down. He put the barbecue on it into his mouth. The gangs chewed up.


    Han Sen��s eyes were straight, and he thought, ��You can��t eat a rabbit without eating radish. It��s even stronger.�� If you are a super **** creature, you have to endure it, a mutant creature. Also dare to bully your Han brother? Your Korean brother does not show up, you don''t know that Ma Wang has three eyes!"


    Seeing that his barbecue was chewed by the red-eyed rabbit, the gas in Hansen��s heart blew directly toward the red-eyed rabbit, and the flaming bird on the fist became a flamingo, and the red-eyed rabbit came to an instant. In front of.


    Hey!


    The red-eyed rabbit''s body suddenly spread out with a transparent cover, like a glass vacuum ball, wrapping the red-eyed rabbit in its entirety.


    The flames of the dead bird slammed on the glass cover, suddenly bursting open, turned into a splatter, but did not break the glass cover.


    Hansen suddenly was shocked. Although his physical fitness is only equivalent to poor mutant creatures, but because the fire system is very strong, this blow should not be weaker than most of the mutant creatures, and there is no glass that can red eye rabbits. The cover is broken.


    However, in a blink of an eye, the red-eyed rabbit ignored him. He stretched out his claws and grabbed all the five or six skewers grilled on the fire. The iron plate of the big fangs flew directly to the fire star, which made Hansen even more intolerable.


    "Your uncle!" Hansen''s heart was awkward, his heart was beating wildly, his body was swaying with black flames, his fists violently blasted, and a horrible immortal bird slammed on the glass cover.


    I saw the flamingo slamming into the glass cover, and after a horrible explosion, the ground was blown out of a large pit of more than ten meters in diameter, but the glass cover did not have anything at all.


    Hansen suddenly burst into shock: "So powerful, is it the same as the dragon blood snake, which is the best variation of the six genetic locks?"


    The red-eyed rabbit concentrated on the string, and ignored Hansen. Hansen couldn''t help but look at the red-eyed rabbit and its glass cover. It was soon found to be a bit wrong.


    If you look closely, you will find that the glass cover is not simple. It looks like it is transparent and colorless, but when you look at it from the side, you will find that the glass cover emits a layer of rainbow light.


    Just like a circle of aura, carefully counted, the aperture is as many as seven, if the guess is correct, this turned out to be a different creature that opened seven genetic locks.


    "God blood creature?" Hansen was amazed, but he perceives the breath of the red-eyed rabbit, but is much weaker than the blood creature.


    Hansen hesitated a bit, but slowly retired, seven genetically locked aliens, Hansen did not dare to casually shot before he did not understand its strength.


    It��s just that a glass cover is so powerful, and it��s too dangerous to see its strength.


    The red-eyed rabbit is specializing in stringing, and regardless of Hansen. After Hansen retired, he glanced at the red-eyed rabbit and could only admit that he was unlucky.


    The rules of the shelter were originally the weak meat. He hunted the creatures and eaten them. The red-eyed rabbit was stronger than him. It was understandable to grab his barbecue.


    Hansen can only go around and find other prey.


    Not far away, Hansen saw a large canyon in front of him. He didn��t know how far it was. When he looked inside, Hansen was shocked. There were quite a few white figures in the canyon. Snowball-like red-eyed rabbit.


    ��How can it be so much?�� Hansen was shocked. If a red-eyed rabbit is a blood-level existence, there is not much to know how many, and there are hundreds of less. This fighting power is an explosion. .


    But Hansen''s face turned into a surprise again, because he found that the red-eyed rabbits were not **** blood creatures at all. Under the peek of the hole, the red-eyed rabbits were weak and weak.


    Their vitality is probably at the bottom of the third god''s shelter, and it should be a weaker one among ordinary creatures.


    According to Hansen��s speculation, I am afraid that the physical quality of these red-eyed rabbits is just three hundred people��s ranks. In the second shelter, it is against the sky, but in the third shelter, that is, anyone can bully. Weak slag.


    "Impossible! Even if the red-eyed rabbit that I encountered before is the rabbit king, isn''t it so much worse? Is it possible to give birth to the king of blood creatures in the ethnic group?" Hansen sneaked into the canyon.


    Because of his doubts, Hansen did not alarm the red-eyed rabbits, but walked into the canyon to observe the red-eyed rabbits.


    These red-eyed rabbits are much smaller than the ones Hansen first saw. Seeing their mobility, it doesn''t seem to hide the appearance of life, it seems to be a normal creature.


    Hansen walked for more than a dozen miles in the canyon. The red-eyed rabbits that he saw had fewer than a thousand, but even one life-throat machine could reach the original level.


    Hansen really didn''t believe that so many rabbits were hiding blood creatures or mutant creatures. They found an opportunity to find a red-eyed rabbit that was single and sneaked into the hunter.


    As a result, there was no suspense. The red-eyed rabbit even set up a glass cover, but the glass cover was completely vulnerable. It was directly smashed by Hansen and the rabbit with a glass cover and burned to ashes.


    "Hunting ordinary creatures, red-eyed rabbits, not getting the soul of the beast, flesh and blood can be eaten, and eating the flesh and blood can randomly obtain 0 to 10 basic genes."

 Chapter 972： Mutant tiger tooth bee

    "Sure enough, it is an ordinary creature." Hansen''s brow is wrinkled even tighter.


    He came along this road, and the red-breasted rabbits he met were ordinary creatures, indicating that the genes of this race are very general. Even if they are rabbit kings, it is very remarkable to be able to evolve to the original level, but the one that Hansen first encountered was the only one. The red-yellow rabbit has opened seven genetic locks, which is also far from the gap between ordinary red-red rabbits.


    Because it is just an ordinary creature, Hansen has no use, Han Sen does not want to do too much unnecessary killing, then throw away the red-eyed rabbit and continue to go down the canyon.


    There are a lot of red-red rabbits in this area, and occasionally some other kinds of different creatures can be seen, but there is no Hansen needs.


    After walking for dozens of miles, I couldn��t see the red-eyed rabbit. Hansen had doubts, but it was useless to think too much. The red-eyed rabbit did open seven genetic locks, and it could not shake it with a full blow. Glass cover, too much is useless.


    After walking through the canyon, Hansen finally found a variant creature suitable for his hunting.


    On a mountain wall, half of the mountain walls are covered by a huge hive. From time to time, you can see a pigeon-sized golden ring-headed poisonous bee flying in and out from inside.


    This poisonous bee Hansen knows that it is a relatively common kind of alien creature in the jungle of thorns. The name is ��Tiger-toothed bee��, which is extremely toxic. The general tiger-toothed bees are primitive, but among their ethnic groups. Occasionally, there will be some variants of tiger tooth bees.


    Hansen''s goal is the mutant tiger bee. These guys have poor physical fitness and are vulnerable in several places, which is best for Hansen hunting.


    Once again, Hansen put the red-eyed rabbit body he had hunted in a selected position, dropped a drop of blood from a small white bear, and then hid behind a distant mountain wall.


    Sure enough, I quickly saw a lot of tiger tooth bees flying out of the hive on the mountain wall, flying to the body of the red-eyed rabbit, at least two or three hundred.


    Hansen has opened his bow and arrow in the distance, staring at the tiger bees in the bee colony that look a little different.


    It is not an easy task to shoot a tiger tooth bee at such a long distance. The tiger tooth bee moves quickly and has dynamic vision.


    The speed of the outsiders seems to be very slow under their dynamic vision, as long as they can see the arrows, and the body speed is up, no one can shoot them.


    Hansen has been waiting for them to see the angle of the arrow, and the ability to shield the hole in the hole can also make the tiger bee feel that the arrow is coming.


    Finally, Hansen found an opportunity, the arrow in his hand came out of the string, turned into a streamer and silently shot to one of the tiger bees.


    "Hunting the mutant organism tiger tooth bee, obtaining the mutant tiger tooth bee soul, flesh and blood edible, absorption can randomly obtain 0 to 10 point mutation gene."


    Hansen was overjoyed, luck finally came again, and the first tiger tooth bee that was hunted actually got the soul of the beast.


    Quickly glanced at the beast of the tiger tooth bee, let Han Sen is a hi, this tiger tooth bee soul, turned out to be an arrow animal soul.


    "I can finally change the arrow." Hansen had long felt that the original rocket rocket porcupine arrow was not enough, but he couldn''t think of a heartless insertion, and he even got a mutant arrow animal soul.


    Summon the tiger''s arrow, I saw it is a pure white, like a long arrow made of teeth, the tip of the arrow also has a barb, it looks very scary.


    "Good arrow." Hansen praised, holding the arrow in his hand and playing.


    Looking at the tiger tooth bees, because the wisdom is not high, coupled with the blood of the little white bear, other tiger tooth bees have no concern about the problem of the companion being killed.


    Hansen put the tiger''s arrow on the bow and aimed at a mutant tiger tooth bee that had fallen on the body of the red-red rabbit.


    I saw a fierce flash, and the tiger''s arrow pierced the body of the mutant tiger tooth bee, which made people feel chilling.


    The tiger bee was summoned back, Hansen shot again, and each arrow was able to hunt a mutant tiger tooth bee. When the body of the red tiger was lost, Hansen had already hunted six tiger bees.


    Because the distance was too far, Hansen blocked the fluctuation of life. Other tiger tooth bees did not notice that their companions were hunted and flew back into the hive.


    Hansen ran over and took the body of the mutant tiger tooth bee back into his pocket. He dropped a small white bear''s body on the body of the red-red rabbit and led the bee colony again.


    So many times, Hansen hunted a total of 16 mutant tiger tooth bees, and even got a mutant tiger tooth arrow.


    "Shuang!" Seeing that it is difficult to see the mutant creatures in this bee colony, Hansen has got two mutated tiger teeth arrows, and no longer wastes the blood of the little white bears.


    Every time Hansen smokes the blood of a small white bear, it is called killing a pig. Hansen has to take the treasure and put it aside when he draws blood.


    The little white bear is afraid of the treasure, and there is a treasure next to it, don''t say it, it doesn''t even dare to breathe.


    Taking a bag of tiger tooth bees, Hansen stayed away from the mountain wall, went to the river to deal with the body of the tiger tooth bee, re-established the fire, and began to roast the tiger tooth bee.


    Unlike the tank ants, this fat tiger tooth bee is baked, that is, the outer focus is tender, the meat is very unique, but because of the wild taste of the stock, it must be heavy.


    Hansen sprinkled the peppers and cumin powder that he brought with him, and bite it down. The tender and tender feeling of the tender and tender linen almost made Han Sen cool into the bones.


    ��Edible variation of tiger tooth bee flesh and blood, mutated gene +1.��


    "Shuang! It would be better if there were a few bottles of beer." Hansen took a bite, the tiger bee was very fat, one foot was as big as a pigeon, and there was no bone, all inside was tender meat, plus the scorched crisp The skin, if it is delicious, can''t believe it, the tongue is about to bite.


    Hansen was eating cool, but suddenly saw a white shadow flashing, a white-eyed red-eyed big rabbit never came out, squatting beside the fire, sticking out his front paw and grabbing Hansen��s roasting on the fire. A bunch of tiger tooth bees.


    "I rub, it''s you!" Han Sen saw the red-eyed big rabbit big and fast, and flew up and down, and swallowed the spicy and tender tiger tooth bee quickly, it was the red rabbit king.


    "Your sister, come to grab me again, the rabbit is anxious to bite, you really deceive too much." Han Sen was furious, but think about it, his own flames of the dead bird can not break its glass cover, Han Sen reached out and wanted to summon the dragon blood snake, but hesitated, but still did not summon it.


    The dragon-blooded snake can''t beat this red-eyed rabbit. It''s hard to say that if the dragon-blooded snake is killed, it won''t be worth the candle.


    Looking at the fast-paced string, the mouth is full, and while eating and being spicy, haha, the red rabbit king, Han Sen eyes have a turn.


    Please use the search engine to watch you in various novels.

 Chapter 973： Incredible Red Harmony King

    Hansen sat down on the side of the fire and took a tiger tooth bee from the pocket and placed it on the fire to continue roasting. 3. The fastest


    He hunted a total of 16 tiger tooth bees. He just baked four, and he only ate one. The red rabbit king ran over. Now he has killed one, and each of them has one in each paw. In arrogance.


    Hansen used his 18 martial arts to force the aroma of this tiger tooth bee.


    As long as the kungfu deep iron is honed into a needle, Hansen has been killing and roasting for many years. Even if he has no cooking talent, this barbecue technology has already been in full swing, and Kung Fu is quite good.


    With such a full force, plus the marijuana and spicy, the thick spicy flavor, even the human foodies must drool, not to mention the fact that this has not seen the world of the red dragon rabbit.


    After the red-breasted rabbit king had finished eating the two tiger-toothed bees, Hansen��s already baked oily scent burst, and a pair of red scorpions of the red-red rabbit suddenly stared at the tiger-toothed bee, which seemed to be saliva. It��s coming down quickly.


    However, Hansen had some surprises. This red-breasted rabbit king did not even come up to grab it, but just looked at the grilled spicy tiger tooth bee there.


    Hansen originally thought that the Red Rabbit King should not be able to stand up and grab it soon, but after waiting for a while, the Red Rabbit King did not move.


    "What happened to this guy?" Hansen thought for a moment, and seemed to understand what it was, the iron sign in the handle was inserted on the ground, and then he sat up straight.


    Seeing that Hansen put down the tiger tooth bee, the red-breasted rabbit king suddenly came to the side, and the paw caught it all at once, not afraid of hot, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Eat, eat, eat more, dare to grab my food, you are looking for a dead end." Han Sen looked at the red-breasted rabbit king where the mad sizzling tiger bee, the mouth slightly upturned, revealing a smug color .


    When he was on the seasoning, he dripped up the venom that was squeezed out from the poison sac collected when he was handling the tiger tooth bee.


    Because the venom of the tiger tooth bee has the effect of paralysis, eating it will make people feel dull, and then cover the marijuana, the red-red rabbit has tasted the delicious taste of the spicy tiger-toothed bee, and did not find it. The rotten tiger tooth bee has been poisoned.


    However, Hansen did not expect the venom of the mutant tiger tooth bee to be able to poison the blood creatures. It only needs to make the red rabbit king produce some paralysis effects, so that Hansen has the opportunity to take the opportunity to attack it.


    Hansen is ready, staring at the red-eyed rabbit king, waiting for the poisonous reaction after eating the spicy tiger tooth bee, so as to seize the opportunity to shoot.


    But who knows that the red-breasted rabbit only took a few mouthfuls, suddenly burst into foam, and suddenly fell to the ground, twitching and seeing it will not work.


    Hansen suddenly stopped, this red-red rabbit seems to have a very bad resistance to toxins. Even if he only eats a little, he is poisoned, and in such a few seconds, he will not be able to see it.


    "Is this guy really a blood creature?" Hansen was amazed and flew to the red-eyed rabbit king. It is now squinting and twitching, and the vitality is rapidly weakening.


    Hansen reached out and stroked it on the fur. At this time, the red rabbit king could not make a glass cover. Hansen��s finger was directly placed on the fur, and suddenly the skin was opened with a blood hole. It just came out.


    This Hansen was even more shocked. The body strength of this red-breasted rabbit is more fragile than he imagined. It can even be said to be weak beyond Hansen��s imagination.


    Weak, really too weak, weak and unimaginable.


    This is only the red-blooded rabbit king that Hansen believes to be a blood-level, and his physical fitness is only a little stronger than those of ordinary red-red rabbits, but it is still within the physical fitness of ordinary creatures.


    "How is this possible? How can a different creature with seven genetic locks be opened? How can it have such a weak body? Is it open seven genetic locks in the body of ordinary organisms? Or is it a blood creature with such a weak physical condition? Hansen looked at the red rabbit king with a stunned look.


    Hongqing Rabbit King has been dying, and seeing that it is no longer enough, Han Sen has indulged a bit, and shot a light on the body of the Red Rabbit King, treating the wounds on the body with Holy Light and purifying the toxins in the body.


    Hansen wants to go, it can''t be a blood creature, there is no such weak blood creature, and other red rabbits are ordinary creatures. It doesn''t make sense that it will be a blood creature.


    The only possibility is that this red-breasted rabbit has opened seven genetic locks in the body of ordinary creatures.


    Although this is also an unbelievable explanation, it is also the most likely explanation.


    If it is a normal creature, kill it with no use, even if the beast soul is a common animal soul, flesh and blood can only increase the basic gene, these Hansen do not need.


    Hansen even wants to find out why a normal-grade red-red rabbit can open seven genetic locks.


    This is incredible. Even if it is a talented human being, if there are only three hundred physical qualities, then even if his talent is so high, it is very remarkable to be able to open the second genetic lock. It is already a peerless genius.


    It is said that there are three hundred physical qualities in human beings that open the three ghosts that are difficult to see, but it also requires a lot of time and special opportunities. Even so, it is only a character that has come out in human legends.


    Like Hansen, his qualifications and talents are already very high. If he is willing to spend a few years, even if he has only three hundred physical qualities, he can open a second genetic lock.


    If there is any chance, if you get some genetic treasures, it is possible to open the third genetic lock with 300 physical qualities, which is almost the limit.


    However, this requires time and opportunity. Hansen has no interest in this, increasing his physical fitness and opening the genetic lock in the shortest time. This is the right way.


    Like this red-breasted rabbit king, even with the physical qualities of ordinary creatures opened seven genetic locks, I am afraid that Hansen said that no one believes that it is too unbelievable.


    "This red rabbit king must have gotten a chance to achieve such a horrible achievement. What is the chance? What if it is a chance, is it possible for me to get some benefits?" What?�� Han Sen thought about using the Holy Light to heal the poison of the Red Rabbit King.


    Now Hansen just wants to figure out what this red rabbit king is all about.


    Under Hansen��s baptism of the Holy Light, the Red Harmony King gradually improved, the toxins in the body were cleaned up a little, and the eyes opened.


    Obviously, the red-eyed rabbit itself is not too aggressive. The red-breasted rabbit king saw Hansen by his side and pressed it on his hand. He did not show rebellious feelings, but he was quietly there. Continue to accept Hansen''s baptism treatment.

 Chapter 974： Rabbit nest (the lord plus more)

    Soon, the toxins of the red-eyed rabbit king were cleaned up. After Hansen let go of it, the red-eyed rabbit king wandered around and was not afraid of people.


    The poisoned barbecue has been disposed of by Hansen, and a few more are re-roasted and distributed to the red-eyed rabbit.


    The wisdom of this guy is obviously not too high. He did not learn the lessons of the last poisoning, but he still dared to eat.


    However, it is not as aggressive as Hansen. As long as Hansen takes things in his hand, it does not dare to come and grab it. It is no harm.


    After eating, the red-eyed rabbit king squatted away, and Hansen secretly chased it up, wanting to see what is unusual about it.


    Hansen has been observing for a long time. The red-eyed rabbit king is a standard ordinary creature regardless of IQ or body. There is no surprise at all, but it is a bit scary to open the seven-layer gene lock.


    All the way to hide the breath followed by the red-eyed rabbit king, this guy can''t tell the stupidity, has been back to the Grand Canyon, slipped inside the canyon for a while, then got into a cave, it should look like a rabbit nest .


    Fortunately, the red-eyed rabbit king is not small, the entrance of this rabbit''s nest is much larger than the average rabbit''s nest, Hansen barely can also get in.


    Opening the thorns at the mouth of the nest, Hansen climbed into the rabbit''s nest and began to have some dirt. He climbed inside for a while, and there were stones all around, and the caves gradually widened.


    Soon, Hansen found that the front was fiercely open, and it turned out to be a large space. Looking inside, he found that it turned out to be a natural cave.


    The red-eyed rabbit king was squatting inside the cave. Hansen quickly got into the cave and caught up with the red-eyed rabbit king and looked at the cave.


    The situation in the cave is very complicated. I don''t know where to go. In the cave, Hansen also saw many other red-eyed rabbits, but they are all normal. They are ordinary red-eyed rabbits that only open a genetic lock.


    The red-eyed rabbit king turned left and right in the cave, and Hansen, who was turning, was about to get lost. It was not long before he saw an underground dark river running through the cave.


    There are a lot of red-eyed rabbits drinking water beside the dark river. Hansen saw that the red-breasted rabbit came to the side of the dark river and thought it was going to drink water.


    But who knows that the red-eyed rabbit king has jumped into the water of the dark river.


    The glass cover outside the body was supported, and it floated on the water like that, and went down the river.


    Hansen quickly used the technique of flying to catch up, flying against the underground river, chasing the red-eyed rabbit to go downstream.


    "This red-breasted rabbit is really weird. Where is it going?" Hansen thought about the front ground while thinking.


    The water in the underground dark river is very sick, and there are very smooth stones washed by the water. There are no places where you can settle, and because the cave branches are many, the underground dark river quickly flows to different caves.


    Hansen found that the red-eyed rabbit king is not simply drifting with the tide. It seems to have a choice to enter different tributaries. Sometimes, the glass cover is constantly rolling on the surface of the water and enters some tributaries that could not be entered.


    This has been with the underground dark river for an hour or two, Han Sen has been completely unable to distinguish the direction, but heard the sound of the water rumbling in front.


    And the figure of the red-eyed rabbit king disappeared in front of him, like disappearing out of thin air.


    Hansen soon knew why the Red Rabbit King disappeared. In front of it was a underground waterfall with a drop of more than 100 meters. The red-eyed rabbit king had already rushed down the waterfall.


    Hansen hung in the air and watched the red-eyed rabbit king fall. At this time, he suddenly heard a slamming sound of water, a whole body of silver scales, like a dragon-like monster from the pool below the waterfall. The red-eyed rabbit king who fell from the top of the waterfall was faster than the red-breasted rabbit.


    Seeing the red-eyed rabbit king will be swallowed by the silver-scale dragon, but see the rabbit king''s legs squatting on the mountain wall, and actually jumped from the top of the silver-scale dragon.


    Silver scale dragons turned over to chase the rabbit king, but they listened to the sound of a chain of chains. In the silver scale dragon, they wore several black iron chains with thick arms. At this time, one root was straight and pulled its body. Let its dragon mouth not be able to catch up with the red-eyed rabbit king.


    boom!


    The huge body of the silver scale dragon fell, and the water below the raft swelled up to a dozen feet of water waves. The red-eyed rabbit king also fell in the pool, but there was a chain of locks, but the silver scale dragon was chasing When I came up, I couldn��t reach the red-eyed rabbit king. I couldn��t touch the red-eyed rabbit king when I opened my mouth.


    The red-eyed rabbit king squinted in the glass cover and looked very calm and continued to follow the tide.


    Hansen��s stunned look, he can clearly perceive the power of the silver scale dragon, the life can not be imagined, is probably an extremely powerful alien, and may even be a super **** creature.


    However, such a powerful alien creature does not even know who is locked in the pool that the waterfall has impacted. It is really amazing.


    "Who locked it here? Is it human or alien?" Hansen saw that the chain is not like human beings. It should be a kind of genetic secret, and it cannot be said that this is a masterpiece.


    I glanced deeply at the silver scale dragon that snarled and roared on the surface of the water. Hansen immediately went down the river and chased the red-eyed rabbit king. The water flow was complicated. He was afraid of chasing it. He couldn��t find it anymore. .


    There is such a powerful alien creature locked here. Fortunately, it seems to be a purely physical creature. It is impossible to break the power out of the body. Otherwise, Hansen and the Red Eyed Bunny have a thousand lives and are finished.


    Going down again, the water flow slowly slowed down, and when the river drifted down a little, the rabbit king actually squatted on the stone bank next to the river.


    Going up the narrow stone along the rock wall, I soon got into a stone cave.


    Hansen quickly flew over and followed the stone cave.


    The stone cave was only a few meters deep. After I got in it, Hansen looked a little bit.


    I saw that there was a stone room that was not too big. It was obviously deliberately excavated. The stone cave into the stone room was a natural crack.


    It should be some time after the stone chamber was built. What changes may have occurred in the geology here, causing the stone chamber to crack a gap, just in contact with the stone cave outside.


    The stone room is quite large, which is similar to a 50-60 square-sized hall. Within the stone room, there is a plant like a plum tree, which is not high. It has grown to the top of the stone room, that is, three or four meters high. Look like.


    But the tree is not the bright plum blossoms, but the purple red as the fruit of the bayberry, each one is as big as an egg, it looks very attractive, and there is a faint scent overflow.

 Chapter 975： Mysterious stone room (the lord plus more)

    The red-eyed rabbit king jumped up, biting a fruit, biting it straight down from the tree, chewing it a few times and swallowing it into the abdomen, then saw the sudden burst of life of the red-eyed rabbit king. It seems very uncomfortable to roll on the ground.


    However, it didn''t last long. The red-eyed rabbit king slowly calmed down and looked a little weak. However, the life of the body was stronger, although it was not strong, but it was stronger than before.


    "What kind of genetic plant is this? Who planted it in this place?" Hansen was surprised. He looked at the red-eyed rabbit king who was resting there, but his eyes were looking around.


    In addition to this genetic plant, there is nothing else in the stone room, there is a stone door on the other side, it is closed, and it is not known whether the door is the real entrance, or there is another stone room.


    Hansen did not push the stone door in the past, and his eyes fell on this gene tree. The vitality of this gene tree is that Hansen can feel it without using the hole.


    Undoubtedly, this is a very high-level gene tree. It is impossible to judge the level of the advanced, but if it is the reason why the red-eyed rabbit king opens seven genetic locks, then it is a bit horrible, and maybe even a super gene. plant.


    Hansen reached out and took a fruit and put it directly into his mouth and chewed it a few times. He suddenly felt that a fruit pulp had flowed into the abdomen and flowed into the abdomen.


    Even the body of the red-eyed rabbit king can live the power of this fruit, and it doesn''t make sense to keep up with it. So Hansen is very calm, and there is not much worry. He just wants to give it a try. Does the fruit have any effect on himself? effect.


    A warm current rushed to the whole body. Suddenly, Hansen looked like a knife and was generally uncomfortable. He hurt him directly on the ground, and the sweat from the forehead fell from his forehead.


    This painful intensity made Hansen somewhat unexpected, and even he couldn''t help but scream.


    However, the pain is coming quickly, and it quickly fades away, but the body is weak and weak, and it is still somewhat uncomfortable.


    "Super Emperor''s Life Gene +1."


    Hansen suddenly got a glimpse, and then he was overjoyed. This fruit can actually enhance the gene of the life, and then look at the fruit of the tree, there are no hundred and there are ten, it is simply a great harvest.


    Now Hansen is very glad that the body of the red-eyed rabbit king is too weak to withstand the toss. It takes a long time to eat before eating. Otherwise, the fruit on this tree may have been eaten by it.


    Even so, Han Sen looked at the obvious signs of fruit being eaten in many places on the tree. Obviously, he did not know how many fruits he had eaten.


    Hansen bites the light, baptizes his body with the light, restores the body, and picks up another fruit to eat.


    Like the first time, it is still painful pain. No matter how strong the body is, this kind of pain is unbearable. Just like a professional boxer, the strong body can''t stand the stomach pain, and has nothing to do with the physical quality. .


    "Super Emperor''s Life Gene +1."


    However, the pain has paid off, and once again, the hint of the gene is added, and Hansen is excited to take care of the cold sweat of the whole body.


    While repairing his body while eating those fruits, Hansen looked at a little bit of life-giving genes, painful and happy.


    There are still more than a hundred fruits left on this tree. Each one can add a little bit of life genes. When Hansen��s life-sense gene reaches one hundred, he hears a strange voice in his mind.


    ��The super-spirit gene reaches 100, and the super emperor opens the first genetic lock.��


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and suddenly realized that although the genetic lock he opened could affect the super-spirit state, the super-spirit state also had its own set of genetic locks.


    Although I really want to know what the effect of the super-spirit state is to open the first genetic lock, Hansen is still tolerant. Now I don��t know where it is, or whether it is dangerous, like the super emperor. The ability of the state of the spirit can not be wasted.


    Hansen reached out and took the rest of the fruits and ate them. Finally, Hansen��s life-threatening gene reached 118 points. Although it was some distance away from the genetic lock of the second super-triad, Hansen was satisfied. .


    "I can''t help the rabbit brother, and you have finished eating your fruit." Han Sen looked at the red-eyed rabbit king who was resting next to him. He was slightly apologetic.


    However, after thinking about it, the red-eyed rabbit king is not aggressive. It is not useful to open so many genetic locks. At most, the glass cover is stronger and more resistant.


    "Cough, so, I ate your fruit, and brought you back. I have a barbecue with pets, how much do you want to eat..." Hansen took the red-eyed rabbit back together.


    Although it didn''t make much use, it was good to eat the fruit that originally belonged to others, and brought it back to raise it, lest it be slaughtered and eaten by other human beings.


    With its stupid and stupid appearance, it is not very difficult for humans to kill it.


    "It can be regarded as a companion for Boa. The look of the red-eyed rabbit is so cute. I believe Boa should like it." However, Hansen immediately dismissed the thought of the tragic situation of the little white bear.


    Unlike the little white bear, this red-eyed rabbit king has made a contribution. It is a plaything for Boa, and even Hansen is a bit unbearable.


    For the time being, he did not take care of the red-eyed rabbit king. Hansen went to the stone room door.


    There is already such a valuable genetic plant in this stone room. If there are other stone rooms, there may be more treasures.


    The human heart is always greedy and curious. If Hansen goes back like this, he can''t put it in his heart.


    Biting his teeth, Hansen reached out and pushed, trying to push the stone door away.


    Who knows that Shimen unexpectedly opened his hand, very relaxed, and there is no such thing as a lock.


    Outside Shimen, it is a larger stone room, but it is not so much a stone room, but rather a more precise hall.


    The four walls of the stone temple are engraved with many strange patterns, with strange symbols, straight lines and curves, and many intersecting points and symbols.


    Unlike those mysterious religious patterns, these carvings are a bit like strange strange figures.


    In addition to this, there is only a four-legged bronze tripod in the back wall. The bronze tripod is huge and the height is more than ten meters. The above is also the mysterious pattern.


    Hansen flew up and floated in the air to see the inside of the bronze tripod. Under this look, suddenly the goose bumps on his body, the cold sweat came out directly, and his face was horrified...


    a

 Chapter 976： a man buried in a bronze tripod

    I saw the **** soil in the bronze ding, and I thought it was a pool of blood, and it was a horrible **** smell. In the blood, there was a person buried.


    The man''s body was buried in the blood, only his head and a black hair were exposed, his face was facing Hansen, his face was white like lime, and his eyes were straight on Hansen.


    The eyes have white eyes and no pupils, just like the white eyes of the evil spirits, just like that, it is chilling.


    Looking at this head, I can''t tell whether it is human or a stranger. There is no life in the body. Naturally, there is no way to judge. This one who does not know whether it is a dead person or a dead alien does not know why it was buried. Bronze tripod in the blood.


    Hansen swallowed, and the eyes of the dead were too scary to scare him.


    Slow down the temper, carefully look at the dead man, is a very three-dimensional man, wearing a sapphire ring on the ears on both sides, because only one head is exposed, only those can be seen.


    "Who is this? Why is it so buried here? It��s too weird." Hansen had no interest in the dead. He flew over the bronze tripod and saw a screen behind it. After crossing the screen, there was a cloister. Going to another stone temple.


    There is no portal in the stone temple. You can see it at a glance. There are many stone statues. They are some mysterious ghosts like ghosts and monsters. Hansen looked at it for a while and didn��t see what these ghosts were. Anyway, he is not aware of one.


    There is also a stone table behind the stone statue, with some gray jade boxes on it. Hansen carefully walked to the front of the table and saw that the jade box had been opened. The cover was just placed on top and not covered. Strict, there is still a big gap.


    Through the gap, you can see that there seems to be a bone-like thing inside.


    Hansen stood far away, reaching out and sucking at the lid, and immediately sucked the lid of the jade box into his hand, and no danger occurred.


    I saw that there was a bone-like thing inside the jade box, but some of them were unexpectedly unexpected. The bone-like thing turned out to be a cube-shaped cube.


    The six sides of the Rubik''s Cube have no color, but those small squares are engraved with some patterns. It seems that there are no rules in the pattern, and there is no such thing as painting. It is because the Rubik''s Cube has been disrupted.


    Han Sen��s heart counted a few times. This little cube has a hundred layers above it. That is to say, this is a hundred-order cube.


    Making such a small hundred-order Rubik''s Cube obviously requires extremely high-tech technology, and I don''t know what it is artificial.


    The principle of the Rubik''s Cube is actually the same. If the Rubik''s Cube is low-level, the high-order Rubik''s Cube will have the ability to unravel, but it is relatively troublesome.


    However, because there is no color in this cube, the pattern in each small square is disturbed. You don''t know that those squares are on one side, so if you want to restore it, it is much more difficult than the general cube.


    This is equivalent to six boxes of 10,000 pieces of puzzles mixed together, you must be able to pick them out and restore them on the Rubik''s Cube, which is not an easy task for humans.


    However, it was only for humans that Hansen reached out and took the Rubik''s Cube. After checking that there was no danger, he accepted it directly into his pocket.


    He intends to take it back and scan it, let the brains fight, and use the computing power of the brain. It is not difficult to spell this out. There is no need to think about it here.


    The only worry is that this bone cube is the original creature of the shelter, and it is not brought to the league.


    Taking the bones of the cube, Hansen turned around in the stone hall, and found nothing else. The rest were strange sculptures and stone statues.


    Going back to the stone hall in front, Hansen had just turned the screen and was shocked. He took a few steps back.


    I saw the man who was buried in the blood of the Bronze Ding. I didn��t know when it came out of the blood. At this time, I was standing in front of the screen. The eyes of the white eyes were staring at Hansen. .


    "Are you a human or a stranger?" Hansen calmed down, suddenly pulling a bleeding dagger and pointing at the man.


    Men wear clothes, but obviously unlike the current league costumes, there are a lot of black metal pieces on the clothes, which are like fish scales. They are tight and hard, yet they are close to the body and flexible. It looks very weird.


    The man did not answer, suddenly the body moved, a pale palm-like palm caught over Hansen''s neck, almost teleportation generally appeared in front of Hansen.


    Hansen��s face changed, and the **** dagger in his hand burned on the flames of the dead bird, squatting on the palm of his hand.


    when!


    A gold and iron cross, the black flame collapsed, the **** dagger''s edge blade lingered on the back of the hand, even a trace of white marks did not stay, but a huge force hit, Hansen body fell uncontrollably backwards , slammed into the stone wall of the palace.


    The white-eyed man once again attacked Hansen, and Hansen quickly summoned the dragon blood snake and blocked the white-eyed man.


    Hey!


    The white-eyed man''s palm was caught on the dragon blood snake, and he even took the scales out of a blood hole, and the painful dragon blood snake screamed.


    Fortunately, the dragon blood snake that opened the six genetic locks is very huge. That blood hole can''t really hurt it.


    However, the white-eyed man is obviously not a dead body without wisdom. He did not mean to fight with the dragon-snake snake. His body shape flashed, bypassing the dragon-blood snake, and the palm of his hand caught Hansen.


    Hansen quickly unfolded the method of the dragon''s body, and at the same time, the flames of the immortal bird smashed out, and the black flame criss-crossed in the air, squatting on the white-eyed man.


    However, it is completely useless, let alone the scales of the armor, even if it is lying on his hands and face, it will not hurt him.


    The body of the white-eyed man flashed to Hansen''s side. Hansen used the hole to steal the precautionary dodge in advance, still a little slower, his arm was rubbed by his finger, and he was cut open with a **** mouth, blood. It oozes out immediately.


    "What the **** are you?" Hansen asked again as he ducked.


    Even with the dragon blood snake as a helper, Hansen still feels tremendous pressure. Although there is only physical strength, this strange man is so terrible that Hansen��s transformation into a super-spiritual state may not be stronger than his physical body. .


    Hansen wants to exit the stone temple and escape into the cave. The terrain is complex and may have the opportunity to get rid of this strange man.


    However, the speed of the strange man is extremely fast, Han Sen''s body has changed a few times, but they have failed to do so. The man seems to block him from leaving the stone hall.


    Hansen''s figure was quickly retreating, but his chest was still drawn a hole, and the man''s **** was dripping with blood. Obviously the blood belongs to Hansen.

 Chapter 977： Dark river **** battle

    oom!


    The huge body of the dragon blood snake was thrown out by a man a few meters away, and the stone temple of the earthquake shook a little, making Han Sen secretly scared.


    Han Sen is even more afraid to confront the man. He looks at the man''s palm and grabs it. The **** dagger in his hand connects with the black flame and the sword, and the body is constantly changing, making various kinds of lure moves, trying to avoid. This catch of the man.


    However, the man��s grasp seems to be an extremely mysterious technique. Hansen��s Dong Xuan��s body method can��t get rid of that.


    It seems that the palm of the hand has occupied the whole world. No matter where Hansen runs, he is still in the palm of his hand.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth, and the **** dagger in his hand slammed into the palm of his hand, but saw that the man grasped the **** dagger in one hand and slammed it hard. He even broke the **** dagger that was comparable to the blood-level blade. .


    Hansen��s blood armor can��t stop the man��s palm, and his palm is even more terrifying than the weapon.


    Even if he is fighting with the technique, Han Sen��s Dong Xuan��s body can��t hide the man��s palm. If there is no dragon blood snake to be restrained, Han Sen��s head may have been twisted by this man.


    The dragon blood snake was once again smashed by men, and Hansen suddenly fell into a crisis. The man grabbed a palm of his hand, no matter how Hansen��s body changed, he could not escape.


    In desperation, Han Sen had to pull out Tai Ajian. This was given to him by others. Han Sen was afraid of being broken like a **** dagger, so he did not pull it out.


    At this time, I couldn��t care much, and I was on the man��s pale palm.


    when!


    Hansen only felt a strong attack, and even the man with the sword was shaken out, but the man also made a cry, only to see a wound in his palm, purple blood is flowing out from inside.


    "Tai Ajian can hurt him?" Hansen suddenly surprised and happy. After flying and standing up, he found that the man did not attack again. The terrible white eye was staring at Hansen��s Tai Ajian. It seemed to be faint. fear.


    Han Sen was overjoyed, holding the footsteps of Tai Ajian slowly moving toward the stone house. If it can be safely evacuated by Tai Ajian, it would be better.


    However, Hansen stepped back, and the man also went forward. He always kept a certain distance from Hansen. Although he was not caught up again because of some fears, he did not want to let Hansen go.


    Hansen retired to the stone room where the gene tree was planted, but he had disappeared from the figure of the red-eyed rabbit king. He thought that he had already left.


    "My...the emperor...the tree...you...dead..." The man saw the gene tree, but his face changed greatly. It seemed that he had already angered to the extreme, and he even spoke, but he said it was very incoherent.


    The man no longer manages the sword, and directly rushes to Hansen. The horrible murder is even a scorpion.


    "I didn''t steal the fruit of you alone. The rabbit was more than I ate..." Hansen yelled and turned and ran, letting the dragon blood snake block behind.


    Han Sen had just drilled the stone seam, and he heard the dragon blood snake screaming awkwardly, and the body fell on the wall of the stone room, and it looked like it was not hurt.


    Now Hansen can''t take care of it so much. He drilled a stone hole desperately, summoned the dragon blood snake back, and launched the technique of flying the sky to go up against the river and return to the original road when he came.


    However, Han Sen did not fly far, and saw the man''s majestic figure coming from the river, the speed is getting faster and faster, and it is necessary to catch up.


    "Damn." Hansen whispered a curse, but he could only continue to fly forward.


    boom!


    The man stepped on the water, shocking the waves, making the river form a ring of water waves, but people have already risen to the sky, one hand grabbed Hansen, and in the blink of an eye, Hansen was in front of Hansen. There are no opportunities to fly away.


    "I am going to your sister." Hansen��s hands were too violent to the man.


    But this time the man was prepared, he did not touch Tai Ajian, his body was distorted in the air, his palm was like a snake, and he escaped the sword, and he shot it on Hansen��s chest.


    Hansen suddenly blew his blood in his mouth, and the man flew out like a projectile. He flew out of the underground river for more than a dozen meters and exploded a few meters high.


    The armor on the chest was broken, and blood was diffused in the water, but Hansen did not come out of the water.


    He used to practice water skills when he was at the bottom of the sea. He could stay in the water for a long time. Hansen resisted the wounds in his body and the blood in his chest. He went up from the bottom of the river and wanted to take the water.


    This underground dark river is quite deep, and it is more than ten meters deep. Hansen��s potential underwater is desperately going forward, but it��s not far behind, just seeing a pale face in front of the water, and that one is The long black hair that is scattered in the water is like a ghost, not the man.


    "I rub, even water is better than me?" Han Sen was depressed, watching the man grabbed him in his hand, and was also stimulated to be fierce, simply not escape, the sun sword broke the water stab to the man Palm of the hand.


    In the eyes of the man, there was a glimpse of contempt and coldness, and the figure was unaffected in the water. The body shape changed and escaped the sword, and the pale palms would pierce Hansen��s chest.


    The blazing light broke out, the black hair instantly turned into a long white hair, and the blazing flame in the eyes burned. In the absence of it, Hansen finally turned into a super emperor.


    Power and speed have increased dramatically, and an infinite force has poured into Hansen''s body, making him feel like he has endless power.


    Hansen did not dodge the man''s palm, and the sword in his hand was violently accelerated, and he also stabbed the man''s chest.


    Hey!


    The man''s palm was inserted in Hansen''s chest, and the slender fingers were inserted in half, and Hansen''s Tai Ajian was also inserted into the man''s heart, and the blood was pouring from the chest of the two.


    The man made a terrible underwater, and his body flew backwards, and he wanted to get rid of Tai Ajian.


    Where is Hansen able to let him do his wish, stepping on the stone at the bottom of the river, like a dragon like a broken river, bringing up a dozen meters of white water waves, too Ajian once again stabbed the man''s chest.


    The man''s hands are combined, and the hard-working students have caught the sword.


    "Kill!" Han Sen''s terror power broke out completely, and the blazing white light of the ring was surging in the body. The first genetic lock of the super emperor opened, and the horrible power broke out, and the hands of the man were squeezed out. Tai Ajian once again rushed into his chest.


    The man''s chest was pierced again, and he gave a sorrowful sigh. He shot a hand on Hansen''s body and took Hansen back a few steps. Tai Ajian also pulled out of his body. 8)

 Chapter 978： Chalk

    The purple blood and red blood in the river are intertwined. Although Hansen��s eyes are invisible in the river, the hole and the air field still allow him to lock the man��s position.


    There was hardly any hesitation. Hansen��s sword stabbed in the past, and the sacred light on his body was so fierce that he easily broke the river.


    Hansen knows that his super-spiritual state is limited. If he can''t kill the man quickly, or hit him hard, then the unfortunate one is himself.


    But the man was struggling with his feet, jumping out of the water like a volcanic eruption, Hansen followed, rushing out, but saw that the man had stood on the river 100 meters away.


    "I will come back to you...not to die..." The man said as he flew along the river.


    Hansen did not go after the man, and he ran to the other side. His super-elm is extremely limited. Now he is chasing it. I am afraid that it will catch up with the man. The super-spirit state will be over. .


    To kill the man, I am afraid that it will not be able to be killed in a short while. The super-spirit state cannot last for so long.


    Hansen flew all the way, originally thought that the state of the super emperor would be over, but after flying for a few seconds, he still managed to maintain the super-spirit state.


    After ten seconds, the super-imperial state could not support the restoration of the real body. At this time, Hansen was approaching the underground waterfall.


    "It seems that after the super emperor opened the first genetic lock, the state duration has increased, and it can last for about ten seconds, which is much stronger than before." Han Sen had some surprises in his heart.


    But now it is still not happy, Han Sen continues to fly forward, want to leave this underground cave soon.


    Even in the state of super emperor, he could only rely on Tai Ajian to hurt the man, but he was inserted into his heart twice, but he could not kill him. It also showed the man''s terrible.


    Hansen didn''t want to risk a war with the man. He only wanted to go back to the shelter soon, and he would never come to this ghost place again.


    The man was so powerful that as long as the underground shelter was moved deep into the thorny jungle, Hansen did not believe he could find it.


    However, I was afraid of what was coming. Hansen had not yet flown to the waterfall, but saw the man chasing after the water.


    "I was almost cheated by you. With your body, I really can''t stick to that state for a long time." The man is now speaking a lot more smoothly, with a metal rubbing texture in his voice, which makes people feel very inside. Uncomfortable, but finally able to say the complete words.


    "Do you want to try again?" Hansen stopped, hung in the air, staring coldly at the man.


    The sword wound on the man''s chest has already solidified and crusted, and the recovery speed is terrible. Han Sen knows that it is too late to flee now. It is better to look at him and maybe use it.


    "This kind of trick is also dare to play around in front of my ghost night fork, I don''t know how to live and die." The man snorted and his body flickered, and he rushed to Hansen, without any hesitation.


    "Unlucky." Hansen mourned in his heart, but now there is no other way, only to turn around and run, and call the dragon blood snake to block it.


    The Dragon Blood Snake had been seriously injured just now. At this time, he was smashed by a man who claimed to be a ghost-night fork. He suddenly spurted blood in his mouth and fell into the underground dark river, which stirred up a large splash of water.


    Hansen quickly took the dragon blood snake back, lest it be really killed, and where to find a mutant pet that opened six genetic locks.


    However, looking at the ghost night fork and chasing it up, Han Sen heart is depressed: "It is unlucky, but it is underground. If it is blocked, I can fly away, so I don''t have to be chased."


    I don''t know if it is an illusion. Hansen feels that Ghost Harpoon is getting faster and faster, much faster than when he first came out, and it seems to be more flexible.


    Ghost Nightshade kills, Hansen secretly complains, he can hardly become a super emperor, unable to compete with the ghost night fork, the only snuggle is only this handle too broken sword.


    Hansen stabbed a sword, but because the speed and skill were not as good as the ghost night fork, he was bypassed by the ghost of the ghost night fork, and almost caught his neck.


    Hansen��s strength broke out and fell to the water. He did not wait for Hansen to stand still, but suddenly saw the water surface bursting away. A silver scale dragon stalked his big mouth and swallowed him. come.


    "It��s bad luck. I have a tiger in front of the wolf. How can I forget it?" Hansen took a look and found that he had already reached the water pool below the waterfall. At this time, he stood on the water and just became the one. The prey of the silver scale dragon.


    Ghost Nightshade saw the silver scale �� dragon slightly stunned, Han Sen did not dare to worry, bite his body and turned over, suddenly turned over from the head of the silver scale dragon, hit the silver scale dragon.


    He reached out and hugged the body of the silver scale dragon, and was preparing to meet the stormy offensive, but who knows that the silver scale dragon did not care for him, staring at the ghost night fork that stepped on the river, making a sound like a sound. The roar of the dragon''s roar.


    "I don''t think you haven''t died yet." Ghost Nights looked at the silver scales and said nothing.


    The silver scale dragon seems to be able to understand the words of the ghost night fork, the more violent anger, the sturdy body slaps the water, provokes a few high water waves, and makes the chain earned.


    However, although its strength is enormous, even if it is a hill, I am afraid it will be crushed by it, but this has passed through its body and locked its arm with a thick chain, but it has no way to break free.


    Hansen��s body on the scales of the silver scales, holding his body in his hands, is only 10,000 times more exciting than riding a bullfighting. He was almost smashed out several times.


    "White, this lazy kill you, as long as the life of the kid, do not hinder my business." Ghost Night said, jumped up and grabbed Hansen on the back of the silver scale dragon.


    The silver scale dragon screamed, and the body rose up like a dragon. He suddenly turned Hansen down and landed in the pool, and it bite into the ghost night fork.


    Hansen was able to stabilize his body shape in the chaotic current. He struggled from the silver scales and smashed into the turbulent water, and escaped the silver-skinned dragon dance, but he was watching. To the ghost night fork, a fist hit the top of the silver scale dragon, the silver scale dragon suddenly fell into the water, so that the pool water splashed.


    The silver scale dragon screamed and broke through the water again to fight the ghost night, but its body was strong and seemed to be stronger than the ghost night, but because it was trapped by the chain, it was difficult to hurt the ghost night fork.


    Hansen bubble did not dare to go out in the water. Within this range, the ghost night fork rushed over and there was a silver scale dragon to resist. If he rushed out, no one could help him resist the ghost night fork.


    Seeing the silver scale dragon and the dragon pulling the chain, but not enough to meet the ghost night fork, Hansen heart moved, sneaked into the pool, swam to the bottom...


    a

 Chapter 979： White squatting out of trouble (the lord plus more)

    The water pool is turbulent everywhere, and Hansen��s physical fitness can only be submerged from the edge of the pool, and dive down the chain that locks the white body.


    The water pool is deeper than Hansen''s imagination. He has dive more than 100 meters and still does not see the bottom of the pool, but he has seen the chain of the white body to the end.


    The other end of the chain was inserted into the stone wall. Because it was inserted into the stone wall, I didn''t know where it was, so Hansen was slightly disappointed.


    Originally thought that there would be locks and the like, maybe you can find a way to open, but now it seems that the other end of the chain should still be in the stone wall, I don''t know how deep it is, maybe there is another place behind the stone wall.


    Hansen used Tai Ajian to dig into the stone along the chain, but as soon as the sword went down, he even dug down a small piece of gravel. The stone here was unexpectedly hard.


    Hansen dug a few times and found that there was no hope. The more he digs inside, the harder the rock is. Hansen��s strength is not enough. Too a sword is inserted on the rock, leaving only a trace of shallow marks.


    Disappointed in the heart, Hansen gave up the stone, and looked at the chain next to it, trying to lie on the chain, the chain is also very hard, too Ajian only left a shallow mark on it.


    However, this shallow mark is to make Hansen''s eyes shine, the stone can''t be dug, it is because it is too thick, but the chain is only thick, although it is very hard, only a shallow mark can be left at a time, but If you have more than a few swords, there will always be a chance to break.


    Hansen said that he would do the work and condense the strength of the whole body. A sword and a sword lie on the thick black iron chain of the arm. Although each time can only pick up a shallow mark, but the number of times is too much, the more the scar The bigger it is.


    It seems that someone is in the chain of shackles, and the white scorpion is also pulling the chain desperately, wanting to get out of trouble, it seems to hate that ghost night fork.


    "It won''t be Ghost Harpoon to lock it here?" Hansen thought in his heart.


    Although Ghost Harpoon''s current strength does not look as good as white, but he seems to have experienced something, the body seems to be something wrong, and it can be clearly felt that his strength is recovering.


    "I have to hurry up. In the event that the power of the Ghosts is getting stronger, it is not a trouble for him to turn back." Hansen desperately wields the sword, and the sword is tied to the iron chain.


    Hey!


    I don''t know how many swords I had smashed, and I finally opened the side buckle of the iron chain. I suddenly saw a bang, and the iron chain was broken by the white shackles.


    Hansen quickly rushed to another iron chain. There are six iron chains underneath. I am afraid that all of them will be cut off before they can release the day.


    Anyway, Bai Hao so hate ghosts and night forks, will definitely go to fight with him first, Han Sen just can take the opportunity to escape, do not have to worry about it to deal with himself.


    The white cockroaches apparently sensed that a chain was cut off, and it was even more exciting to pull the chain and stir the water.


    "Don''t worry, I will let you go out immediately." Hansen''s sword was smashed on the chain, and the strength of the whole body was given up. He just wanted to break the chain quickly.


    Hard work did not bear the pains of the people, and after a long period of hard work, Hansen finally broke an iron chain.


    Han Sen glanced at the A-Sword, and even the blade did not roll, still sharp, and there was no gap.


    "It''s a good sword. I don''t even have a hard chain. I don''t have a blade. How is this sword broken?" Hansen was amazed and curious.


    The chain of one root smashed past. When Hansen opened the fourth chain, the white cockroach seemed to be excited to the extreme. The violent force hardly pulled the remaining two chains and stretched the chain. Some, but the chain still has no signs of breaking.


    It wasn''t until Hansen left the last two chains that he saw only a thrilling dragon, and the silvery dragon''s body had broken through the water, like a dragon coming out of the sea, with an endless pressure.


    Hansen quickly ran to the surface of the water. When he came out of the water, he saw that the entire cave was shaking, and stones were falling everywhere.


    The white dragonfly and the ghost night fork are crazy in the distance, but the fluctuation caused by the impact makes the cave almost unbearable.


    "The ghost of the night fork really has become stronger, and his body is still recovering." Hansen looked at the ghost night fork was suppressed by the white, but did not dare to stay here.


    In the end, whether it is the victory of the ghost night fork or the victory of the white dragonfly, it has nothing to do with him. The power of the white dragonfly is extremely horrible, and the power of the ghost night fork is getting stronger and stronger. No matter who wins, Hansen may be unlucky.


    Moreover, Hansen was afraid of being buried here alive. There was no need for a cheap mind. After Hansen rushed out of the water, he flew straight down the waterfall and wanted to escape from the original road.


    From behind the cave, there was a horrible explosion from time to time, echoing inside the cave. The shocked eardrum hurts. After Hansen flew for a while, he found himself lost.


    When he came, he passed a lot of caves and now he went back and found that there were similar caves everywhere. He couldn��t tell which side he came from.


    "As long as you go up the water, there should be no mistakes?" Hansen did not care so much, and went down the water.


    However, the more I walked, the more I felt wrong, and the underground dark river when he was impressed seemed to be a little different.


    At the beginning, I was able to hear the sound of the white scorpion and the ghost night. After the walk, the sound could not be heard. However, Hansen flew for a long time, and there were still underground underground rivers, and no red-eyed rabbits were found. Figure.


    "Although I was not able to go out, but the ghost night fork would catch up, I should not be able to find me." Han Sen converges on the breath of life and continues to move forward, hoping to find a way out of the ground.


    After walking for a long time, the waters of the underground river are getting wider and wider, so Hansen feels more and more wrong, but now it is natural to go back and can only continue to go upstream.


    After walking for dozens of miles, the underground cave that had already been very open, but once again became more empty. Looking at the past, a river seems to be like the ocean.


    Han Sen��s eyes are all in the water and the darkness in the distance, but nothing can be seen. It is like an underground sea.


    boom!


    In the sea, a huge sea beast jumped out of the water, and after it fell, it caused a wave of waves, hitting the smooth cliffs where Hansen stood.


    The Hansen people have already seen it. They only saw the sea. From time to time, huge sea beasts emerged from the sea. In front of them, Hansen felt like an ant.

 Chapter 980： Even the sharks are not let go

    I dare not go any further. Han Sen hides in the side of the stone cave and looks inside. I only see those sea beasts who are only playing at sea. From time to time, they rush out of the water. They are actually a series of silver scale dragons, and Hansen opens the chains and releases them. The one is very similar.


    "How can there be so many white cockroaches?" Hansen looked a little dumbfounded, and counted them carefully. There were as many as four white pelicans that appeared. From time to time, they were necked, entangled, and playful in the sea. very happy.


    Hansen took a closer look and found that their life is not as powerful as the day, and if they look closely, they are still somewhat different from the day.


    The white pheasant and the cynomolgus are generally the same. The four-clawed snake has no wings, but these four white pelicans are on their sides, but they can see the translucent wings with silver-like fins. They are usually gathered on the side of the body and unfolded. You can fly in the air.


    "What the **** is this?" Hansen felt more and more weird. After watching it for a while, he suddenly saw the sea rolling, and another huge sea beast rushed out of the sea.


    Hansen was even more surprised when he saw it. He saw that it was a silvery white shark with wings. It was twice as big as the four strange white storks. Just swinging the tail in the sea was enough to pick up the giants. wave.


    After the emergence of the white-spotted silver shark, four white baboons were like children playing around with them. Hansen looked stunned.


    When you look carefully, you find that the wings of the four white pelicans are very similar to the silver sharks, and their teeth are not like dragon teeth, more like shark teeth.


    The belly is also bigger than the white, and it looks more like a dragon in Western mythology.


    "I wipe! These four weird white pheasants, will not be born with the big white scorpion and the silver shark?" Han Sen secretly guessed, but the more he thought, the more he felt that there was nothing wrong.


    The big white cockroach was locked in this dark place without knowing it for hundreds of thousands of years. It must have been so powerful. It��s hard to meet a mother. If it is the same kind, it must be eager to get on.


    Moreover, within this groundwater area, it is possible to reach the water pool, and it is comparable to the white scorpion. I am afraid that this silver shark is the only one.


    "People say that **** is really right, it is true, really dare to go up, even the sharks have not let go, even left behind." Han Sen secretly from the belly.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, the water next to it suddenly burst into a splash of water, and he saw a pair of back wings, and the white silver of the whole body climbed out of the water.


    Only this guy''s body size is much smaller than the four white pelicans. Only one person looks tall, drilled out of the water, and a pair of eyes are looking curiously at Hansen hiding behind the rock wall.


    Hansen suddenly got a shock. I didn''t expect to have a day, and look at its shape and appearance. It should be a young kid, not yet fully grown.


    Perhaps because I haven''t seen other creatures, Xiao Baiyu doesn''t know what Hansen is. He just curiously looks at Hansen and has no intention of launching an attack.


    "When you play." Han Sen waved at the white scorpion and wanted to drive it away, while the body slowly moved back, ready to leave quickly.


    He really can''t imagine how he would survive by being besieged by four white storks and a silver shark. Although their life is weaker than the big white, how can they reach the standard of blood creatures, this is not a joke. .


    But seeing Hansen waving, Xiao Baiyu seems to be wrong, thinking that Han Sen is playing with it, and suddenly he is happy to climb up from the water, get together Hansen, open his mouth and want call.


    Hansen was shocked and quickly rushed to hug the little white head and held his mouth, not letting it sound.


    If this is called out, Han Sen feels that this little life is about to be confessed here.


    Xiao Bai has never seen anything in the world, thinking that Han Sen is playing with it, and does not think that it is attacking it, so there is no worry, just use Hanson twice.


    "Hey... don''t call..." Hansen has dealt with many different creatures. He knows that different creatures don''t like killing each other. The higher the wisdom, the more purposeful the killing.


    Han Sen looked out that this little white donkey didn''t hurt people''s heart, so he dared to do so.


    While slowly speaking with Xiaobai, he slowly opened his mouth, but the hole and the air field have been opened, shielding the fluctuations of this piece, otherwise I am afraid that it was discovered by the four white and silver sharks over there.


    Xiaobai didn��t know if he understood Hansen��s words, or didn��t want to call it for a while, didn��t make a mouthful of voice, just sniffing on Hansen��s body with his nose, and his face was curious.


    Hansen raised his hands and slowly retreated. He was afraid of shocking Xiaobai, and even more afraid of the five horror guys over there.


    However, Hansen stepped back, and Xiaobaiyu went forward. After a short time, one person fell back into the cave and could not see the underground sea and the five terrorists.


    At this time, Han Sen was just out of danger and greedy: "This little white cockroach is definitely a high-level alien creature. If you can sneak it back, it is a big helper."


    Hansen thought about it, and took out a bottle of pet Dan from the pocket, poured out a piece in the palm of his hand and gestured to the little white pheasant.


    The little white cockroach smelled the smell and suddenly showed a very interesting look. He opened his mouth and bit it to Hansen��s hand.


    Hansen did not dare to let it eat directly in his own hands, fearing that it would bite his hand and directly throw the pet Dan into the mouth of Xiaobaiyu.


    The little white cockroach just stunned, and the pet dan was annihilated by it, and then he opened his mouth and wanted to call it.


    Hansen quickly pressed his mouth again, then poured out a pet grain and threw it into the cave.


    Xiaobai suddenly ran over and picked up the pet Dan.


    Han Sen has been throwing pets Dan in the distance, tempting Xiaobai to stay away from the underground sea.


    "The little white cockroach is turned out, but how can this go out?" Hansen looked at the forks around him.


    Originally thought that I could go back along the water, but who knows that the water is flowing to the underground, and now he doesn''t even know how to go out.


    "No way, I can only walk and watch." Hansen gritted his teeth into a martyr.


    Xiao Baiyu was very curious to follow up. From time to time, he went to Hansen��s arms and wanted to eat pet Dan.


    Only Hansen came out with two bottles of pet Dan. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing, so I didn''t have a pet Dan. This way, I have already fed it to Xiaobai.


    Hansen went a little further. Xiaobai looked at the front and seemed to be reluctant to go any further. Coupled with the temptation of pet Dan, Xiaobaiyan turned to prepare to go back.


    "Don''t go!" Hansen suddenly rushed, and the two bottles of pets Dan went down. If they were left by Xiaobai, it would not be a big loss.


    However, Xiao Baiyu ignored Hansen and turned to go in the direction of the underground sea.


    Hansen opened the blood of the little white bear and tempted the little white **** again: "Look at this... this is better..."


    Xiaobaiyan turned his head and sniffed, but he did not seem interested in the blood of the little white bear. He turned and continued to go.


    Hansen bit his teeth and summoned a drop of life beads: "Don''t go, you smell this."


    The little white scorpion smelled the taste, and some of them ran over with joy and put out their tongues to pick up the drops of water.


    "Hey, this is a good baby, I am going with me." Hansen is holding a small white head and wants to continue to take it with him.


    However, I suddenly heard the sound of the river next to it, a huge silver scale dragon smashed out half of the body, a pair of lantern-like eyes staring at Han Sen who was holding the little white head.


    When the four eyes meet, Hansen suddenly becomes a stiff body.


    Please use the search engine to watch you in various novels.

 Chapter 981： Wedding dress

    There are many injuries on the silver scale dragon, and it seems that the battle with the ghost night fork is very fierce.


    It��s just that if he is injured, Hansen��s strength to open the super-imperial state is probably far from its opponent.


    "Cough, this child is so cute..." Hansen patted the head of Xiaobai, but his eyes looked at the silver scale dragon, and squeezed out a sly and polite smile.


    "Hey!" The silver-scale dragon opened his mouth and gave a slap in the face of Hansen.


    The horrible dragon blows on Hansen, and Hansen stands unsteadily. He walks back a few steps and hits the rock wall, and he is standing still.


    There are also a lot of Hansen in the mouth of the dragon''s mouth spray, with a strong fishy smell, it is a little disgusting.


    Hansen thought that he had to work hard again, but who knows that the silver scale dragon just snorted at him and did not attack him. I don''t know if it was because of his credit for opening the chain.


    The little white pheasant was cheerfully rushed to the silver scale dragon, and jumped to the back dragon of the silver scale dragon, giving a delicate dragon humming sound.


    "Congratulations to your family reunion, I think I should go too..." Hansen wanted to sneak away when he was playing with the silver scale dragon and the white pheasant.


    However, it was a horrible dragon blowing, and Hansen��s back was hit on the stone wall, and a dragon was splashed on his body.


    However, the silver scale dragon also just yelled at him. After glanced at him, he squatted in the direction of the underground sea with a small white scorpion.


    The little white pheasant was on the back of the silver scale dragon, and he yelled at Hansen a few times.


    "Sure enough, people can''t be too greedy." Hansen reluctantly wiped a stinking dragon on his face, and his heart secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, the silver scale dragon did not kill him, otherwise it was really troublesome.


    "Since the white cockroach is back, the ghost night fork should be defeated? Don''t you know that he is dead?" Hansen prayed that the ghost night fork was eaten by the white cockroach, then he was really safe.


    After a few laps in the groundwater veins, I wanted to find a way out, but it was too big, and there were too many branches in the underground dark river. Hansen wandered around and didn��t find the area where it came. .


    I was spontaneously stunned, but I saw a white figure in the cave not far away. I looked at the red-eyed rabbit king carefully.


    Hansen suddenly overjoyed and quickly chased him up.


    This red-eyed rabbit king must not be here for the first time. If you follow it, you should be able to go out.


    The Red Hare King was there to go forward, Hansen followed, and came down the river. When he left, the red-eyed Bunny went up the cave.


    After walking for a long time, Han Sen found that other red-red rabbits appeared in the cave, and suddenly he was overjoyed and knew that he should get out of the groundwater pulse.


    Sure enough, not long after the red rabbit king came out of the cave, the place is still in the Grand Canyon, but it is not the rabbit nest that Hansen had entered.


    However, out of the cave, Han Ying frowned, and the body of the red-eyed rabbit was everywhere in the Grand Canyon.


    Each corpse has a blood hole on the top of the skull, such as being directly digged out of the head, and the brain is smashed and eaten. There is nothing left in it, and the scene is very awkward.


    "Ghost Nightshade is still not dead?" Hansen sensed the breath of Ghost Harpoon from the bodies of those blood-eyed rabbits. He couldn''t help but be disappointed. At the same time, he was alert and converges. He posted on the mountain wall and looked around. .


    Fortunately, there is no feeling of ghost night fork nearby, it seems that it should have left.


    Hansen glanced at the red-eyed rabbit king in the middle of the corpse. It was obviously helpless and desolate between the red-eyed rabbit bodies. He walked over and hugged the red-eyed rabbit king.


    "Go back with me, at least you don''t have to worry about being hunted." Hansen walked outside the canyon with the Red Hare King.


    Although this red-breasted rabbit is almost useless, it is okay to bring it back to be a pet, and it will not be killed by ghost night fork or anyone else.


    All the way back carefully, but fortunately did not encounter the ghost night fork, Hansen smoothly returned to the underground shelter.


    Because of the scruples in the heart of the night, Han Sen did not dare to leave the thorns jungle, and plans to concentrate on practicing the "Dong Xuan Jing" in the recent period, and strive to open the third and fourth genetic locks earlier.


    Now his physical quality is enough to support the opening of the fourth genetic lock, the speed of physical fitness has exceeded the opening speed of the genetic lock.


    Holding the bones of the Rubik''s Cube into the transmission array, he actually took the bone cube out of the shelter, which made Han Sen surprised and happy.


    I scanned the bone cube with the instrument, and then let the brain brain calculate and compare it. Although it is more difficult than the ordinary Rubik''s cube, it is hard to live with the brain. It should be fruitful soon.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the Rubik''s Cube to be restored by the brain. I saw a painting on the six sides of the Rubik''s Cube and many ancient scripts.


    On each of the six sides of the Rubik''s Cube, there is a woman with a different posture on each side. There are two different lines of red and blue on the woman''s **, which looks like the arteries and veins of the human body.


    However, if you look closely, you will find that it is not the same, and there are many different places with blood vessels.


    Hansen couldn''t understand what the red and blue lines represented. As for the fonts, Hansen''s eyesight could not be seen clearly, and he could only zoom in.


    All of the above are ancient texts, and the original text of Dong Xuan Jing is the same text. Fortunately, Hansen has been learning the ancient texts himself. The accomplishments have been very good, and I can understand the above meaning.


    After reading the words on the six sides of the Rubik''s Cube, Hansen''s look became extremely weird. This Rubik''s cube turned out to be an ancient "training of qi", but this qi is very weird and named "Golden Dressing."


    This qi training technique looks very powerful, and it can open ten genetic locks. However, unlike "Dong Xuan Jing", "Gan Gong Shen Gong" only has the genelocking method, and "Dong Xuan Jing" However, after the ten genetic locks, there are still higher levels of exercises. Although at this level, the two kinds of exercises can be regarded as inconsistent, but the realm of "Dong Xuan Jing" is much higher.


    After all, the limit of the wedding dress is the breakthrough of the ten genetic locks, and the hole Xuan Jing has other realms after that, the upper limit is very big.


    However, for the transcendence, "Grand Wedding" is already the best practice. After all, there are five super-nuclear genetic techniques that can be said to open ten genetic locks.


    Of course, these five do not include Hansen��s "Dong Xuan Jing" and "Blood Life", and now there is another "Golden Clothes".


    It��s just that this wedding dress is a bit strange, because according to the above records, this method can only be practiced by a woman who can practice, and must be a virgin body.


    What is even more strange is that the last paragraph of "Golden Clothes" is said that if the woman who cultivates "Golden Gifts" is willing to self-destruct the foundation, she can use the ten "Golden Gifts" to help a man get through the life and death.

 Chapter 982： tutor

    The so-called life and death porch, Han Sen also seen in the tunnel Xuan Jing, but do not know what kind of concept.


    Hansen himself guessed that getting through the life and death porch should be to promote the semi-god step, and then you can practice the next part of the tunnel.


    Of course, this is just Hansen��s own guess, and it��s not necessarily accurate.


    Dong Xuan Jing said very clearly, breaking through the life and death porch is a very dangerous thing, even if it is a high-powered man, the breakthrough of life and death is also a matter of life.


    Dong Xuanzi explained himself as an example. The "Xuan Xuan Jing" he created, when he opened the life and death porch, the success rate is higher than any powerful practice in the world, but it is only half the success rate. Can you Success still has a certain amount of luck.


    According to "Golden Dressing God", if a woman is trained to become a ten-fold "Golden Marriage", as long as she is willing to help a man with a realm of tenths of marriage and the same martial arts with the tenth gift of marriage, 100% can help the man to break through the life and death porch.


    To know that in the era of Dong Xuanzi, there are only a handful of masters who can break through the life and death porch. It is already known as the existence of the land true fairy.


    As for the broken void behind the hole Xuanzi, that era is only one person.


    "Golden clothing" is said to be 100% can create a super master who breaks through the life and death porch, which is obviously a terrible thing.


    "Although it is a magical air training technique, it seems to be useless to me." After Han Sen wrote down all the wedding dresses and the six prostitutes, he completely deleted the information.


    The bone cube was also buried by Hansen in the shelter. This thing is very good, but it is not easy for others to see.


    Hansen: Super devil body super spirit.


    Rank: Transcender


    Shouyuan: 400.


    The evolution of the gods requires: a hundred genes.


    Has the gene: the basic gene 100, the original gene 100, the variant gene 74, the **** gene super **** gene 5 points.


    Super Emperor''s Life Gene: 118


    Hansen��s current physical quality is already good. For the time being, all the thoughts are used to cultivate the "Song Xuan Jing" and open the genetic lock as soon as possible.


    And not far from the shelter, but also afraid of encountering ghost night fork.


    On this day, Hansen was practicing "Dong Xuan Jing", but suddenly received a communication application from Qin.


    "Qin team, I haven''t seen you for a long time, how do you think of me?" Looking at Qin''s virtual image, Hansen said with a smile.


    "Han Sen, is the half-handle of the Rand family too a sword?" Qin Hao''s look is very dignified, and there is no joke.


    "I am here, Liu Meng gave me, is there any problem?" Hansen asked with amazement.


    It is not a surprise that Qin Lan knows this, but is surprised at the importance that the Qin family attaches to Tai Ajian.


    "If you want to sell, can you consider our Qin family first, the price is not a problem." Qin said solemnly.


    "Can you tell me what is the special significance of Tai Ajian?" Han Sen knows that the sword is so extraordinary that he can hurt the body of the ghost night fork, which itself has already indicated that the sword is unusual.


    Qin Yu hesitated before he said: "Tai Ajian really has an extraordinary meaning for our Qin family. This is related to a secret of my Qin family. I have no way to tell you in detail, but I can guarantee that outsiders will take it. Tai Ajian, in addition to being a relatively hard and sharp weapon, has no other benefits."


    Hansen nodded: "Well, if I want to sell it, I will definitely find you first."


    Although Hansen did not mind giving Qin Qin a human sentiment, he returned the Tai Ajian to the Qin family, but Tai Ajian is now his main weapon. He also needs to rely on the Tai Ajian to kill the alien creatures. Before the weapons, it is naturally impossible to give the Qin family immediately.


    "That''s good." With Hansen''s promise, Qin Hao sighed with relief and said: "The business is over, now I am talking about private matters. I am doing a training course inside the special security action group, inviting you to be a mentor. ,have time?"


    "I? I will forget it, I will not lecture." Hansen said with some surprise.


    "It��s not for you to talk about physical chemistry. You can talk about archery and the like. The lectures are on the Internet. Every day is an hour. For a month, if there is something in the middle, I can only give you There are a few classes, so let me teach you a little." Qin said with a smile.


    ��When did you start the lecture?�� Hansen asked.


    "The day after tomorrow, I am going to start classes. There are many members of the special security action group to sign up. There are already tens of thousands of undeveloped and evolved people who have signed up." Qin said.


    "Then I will talk about archery. I still have some experience in this respect." Han Sen thinks that he has recently practiced "Song Xuan Jing" and has no plans to go hunting. It should be easy to smoke an hour a day. It is a break in the middle of the practice.


    Moreover, Hansen is still a member of the special security action group, just because there is no opportunity to do things in the place where he is, holding a salary and benefits, and training new people is also a right job.


    "That''s a word, you probably have time when, I will make a course according to your time." Qin Hao was very happy, and asked some of Hansen''s situation carefully.


    After the negotiation, the two people talked about each other''s current situation.


    Qin Hao has no plans to promote the transcendence for the time being, because since the existence of the super-god gene has been determined, many young people with better talents are eager to get the super-god genes and then promoted. Qin Hao is no exception.


    Not long ago, someone had obtained the egg of the super **** creature, which confirmed Hansen��s statement and obtained the super **** gene.


    However, there are too few eggs of Super God creatures. I really want to rely on egg promotion. I don''t know if I can produce a super **** gene for a perfect two or two hundred years.


    People in the league think that Hansen should be the transcend of the super-god''s full promotion, and suspect that Hansen has other ways to increase the super-god genes, but because of Hansen''s identity, it is not good.


    After all, it is not a good man to believe in God. It is really necessary to move Hansen. Maybe Ronaldo will dare to kill the door directly in the league.


    In addition, Hansen is also a son-in-law of Ji Ruozhen. Before there is no definite evidence, no one dares to move him.


    What''s more, it is almost impossible to want to move Hansen in the shelter. In reality, there is no such condition.


    ��Han Sen is also among the mentor?�� In a villa, a man is looking at a list and when he sees Hansen��s name, he is very surprised.


    "Which Hansen?" A red-haired man playing a game next to him asked.


    "Which Hansen can it be?" said the previous man.


    "What does he teach?" the red-haired man asked again.


    "Arrow," the man replied.


    "I didn''t intend to go, but now I have to go and see." The red-haired man raised his eyebrow slightly.


    Please use the search engine to watch you in various novels.

 Chapter 983： Please Korean tutor to go on stage

    When I was eating at night, Hansen told Ji Yunran about the need to train new people.


    Ji Yanran listened slightly and frowned. "If you want to go, I am afraid there will be some trouble."


    "What trouble?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and Qin did not tell him that there would be any trouble.


    Ji Yanran smiled and said: "It is not a problem. After all, being a mentor is very helpful for your fame and qualifications in the special security action group. With the title of this mentor, you will have the opportunity to enter the special security action group. The core class. However, in the past, the instructors were mostly from the Warshen Budokan, and most of them were old qualifications in some special security action groups. If you go, it will inevitably be a bit out of place."


    Han Sen listened to Ji��s words, and she knew that she was very polite. In fact, it��s certainly not just as simple as being out of place. I��m afraid it will be squeezed out.


    However, Hansen naturally will not give up as a mentor because of this. After all, he only has the position of the squad leader of the special security action group. It is of course the best to have the opportunity to develop. It is not a bad thing to be in the high position. There are a lot of conveniences, and it doesn''t make sense to take it.


    What''s more, this is what Qin Lan asked for him. He wants to come to Qin Lan for his consideration. He wants him to develop in the group, and he can''t live up to the good intentions of others.


    Every day, I still practice "Dong Xuan Jing" according to my own plan. I have time to accompany Bao Er and Zero. This kind of day is very rare for Han Sen.


    "Dad... Boa wants to drink Grandma..." Boa holds the rabbit king in one hand, like holding a large rag doll, holding the bottle in the other hand, and quickly climbed to Hansen and held it. The milk of the bottle is so milky.


    Rabbit King''s face was helpless. Before the rabbit king still wanted to resist, he set up a glass cover in front of Boa. As a result, Baoer shattered the glass cover directly, or held it in his arms.


    The glass cover of the seven-layer gene lock is like a paper paste under Boa''s small arm.


    But perhaps because of the quiet and meekness of the rabbit king, Boa just likes to hold it, but also likes to sleep on it, not tossing the rabbit king like tossing a little white bear.


    It was the little white bear that licked the bones, and it was itched by the treasures. It was very jealous that the red-eyed rabbit was favored by Boa, and the time for Boa and it to play was reduced. It was always intentional and unintentional. Rabbit Wang Zhengfeng is jealous, always thinking about going to Bao''s side, and has suffered a lot.


    Once, the little white bear still wants to kill the red-eyed rabbit king who is competing with it when he is not in the same place as the other people. As a result, even the glass cover of the red rabbit king has not been broken, the red inside. The Qing Rabbit King has fallen asleep, making the little white bear almost crazy.


    After giving Boa a milk, he fed a group of pets. Hansen went to see his own genetic garden.


    In addition to the purple butterfly, the fruit has been withered, and other genetic plants are very strong.


    "I don''t know if the emperor tree can produce results again. If you can, find a way to get it back, plus the power of life water drops, you may be able to quickly increase the life gene in a short time." Han Sen thinks all Think that kind of madness.


    However, Hansen is also very clear that the super-high-level genetic plants have a higher probability of only one fruit, and some have many results, but the results are also very long.


    However, Hansen is still obsessed with the emperor tree. He always thinks about when he has the opportunity. He must go to see if he can transplant it back.


    Just before that, Hansen had to have enough strength to save his life. No one knows if Ghost Harpo is still there.


    I went to see Huang Lao and others in the Eastern District. They had a good time here. It is also okay to hunt some common creatures and primitive creatures nearby. It is not too dangerous.


    After a round of laps, I saw that time was almost out. Hansen left the shelter and returned to the house. He entered the holographic device and landed in Skynet, and entered the virtual zone of the Special Security Action Group. Only members of the special security action group can verify identity. Here.


    Because there are a lot of students, the virtual venue for the class is in one place. When Hansen enters the virtual venue, the previous tutor is still giving lectures.


    Hansen just found a position to sit down and listen to the class. His practical experience is very rich, but after all, one''s energy is limited, and the scope of his involvement is only one aspect. It is not a bad thing to listen to some other people''s experience and theory. You can also learn more and open up your own vision and ideas.


    This tutor is talking about boxing, and many of them are novel ideas and ideas for Hansen, which makes him listen to the relish.


    The tutor is Nan Gong Han, an old surpasser. He is also an old qualification in the group. So far, four genetic locks have been opened. This is already a medium in humans. After all, it can open seven or eight genetically locked humans. Not too much.


    Nan Gonghan is an old man in the Special Security Action Group and an old tutor in the training class. He is from the Warsong Budokan.


    According to the default rules in previous years, the people who were born in these Ares Budokans acted as mentors, and a small number of mentors were very prestigious old people in the group.


    However, Hansen was able to become a mentor this year, but he was a little uncomfortable in the hearts of many instructors who came from the Warsong Budokan.


    Hansen is too young. Secondly, he is only a captain of the squad in the group. He is still the kind of member who has no members. Besides, he is not from the martial arts hall. This identity can become a mentor and make them very upset. It is believed that the Qin family wants to reach out to the training and weaken the power of the war **** martial arts museum.


    Nan Gonghan naturally thinks this way. Just now he saw Hansen coming in, but pretended not to see it and continued to talk about his class.


    Although the road to boxing is ever-changing, it has nothing more than three points. One is fast enough, the other is suffocating, and the third is skillful use. The purpose of learning boxing is to make you faster and more embarrassing than others. It also allows you to familiarize yourself with the various situations in which you can deal with various situations. But the basics of all these are still used. If you can''t use them correctly, then no matter how good your boxing practice is, it will be useless."


    Nangong Hantonton paused, his eyes glanced over the scene, and finally fell on Hansen and said: "So, the actual combat is the root of the boxing method. Now I will show you some basic routines of boxing practice, please... The Korean tutor came to the stage to help me demonstrate."


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse, and the eyes of other students also looked at Hansen in the back row, and some people applauded.

 Chapter 984： Offensive and defensive drills (the lord plus more)

    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. He did not expect Nangong Han to let him go to the stage to cooperate with the demonstration. However, when the students saw themselves, Han Sen got up and walked up.


    "Nangong tutor, how can I cooperate?" Hansen went to the stage and looked at Nan Gonghan.


    Nangong Han smiled and said: "Korean tutors don''t have to be nervous. We do a few basic skills demonstrations. You can do natural reactions."


    "Okay." Hansen nodded and nodded.


    "The following is a demonstration of the defensive for me and the Korean tutor. The main point of the defensive is to be bold and daring, and to use the routines that I have learned in the past. At the same time, we must pay attention to the focus of the opponent, even if it has The semi-god with no power, there will be a process of shifting the center of gravity when the force is exerted. As long as you can grasp the center of gravity, you can easily judge the opponent��s attack route and resolve the opponent��s offensive...�� said Nan Gonghan A punch hit Hansen in front of him.


    Qin Hao and other instructors also looked at this scene. When Nangong Han called Han Sen to go up, Qin Hao had already felt that something was wrong, but in the classroom, it was too late to stop.


    Seeing that Nangong Han hit Hansen��s fist, Qin��s face was a bit ugly.


    Qin Lan knows that the mentor of the Warsong Budokan will definitely have some opinions on Hansen, but the special action group is, after all, the Qin family has the final say, plus Hansen��s identity, originally thought that they should say a few gossip at most. Even if it is, it should not really find Hansen''s trouble.


    However, it seems that it is not the case at all. The mentor of Nangong Han, the martial art museum of the gods, did not turn his face with Han, but used this method to deliberately devalue Hansen.


    He did not call the teaching assistant to do the demonstration. Instead, Hansen, the same mentor, was his assistant. This alone was already his heart.


    Moreover, Nangong Han let Han Sen and him demonstrate the offensive and defensive battles, saying that it is a demonstration of the defensive, and that it is also a defensive, but he himself has attacked the past with a fist.


    If he does not keep down with this punch, or if there is any omission, then Nangonghan can point out Hansen��s mistakes. As a result, he will give the students a feeling, the young mentor like Hansen, the strength. After all, it is still not the old tutors like Nan Gonghan. The status of the trainees will be reduced, and even contempt will occur.


    On the surface, Nangong Han seems to be very gentle, and there is no hostility to Hansen. The secrets hidden in the dark are very cloudy.


    Hansen didn''t know Nangong Han. He didn''t know him. Qin Hao knew very well about Nan Gonghan. His punching to Han Sen was not as simple as an ordinary demonstration. It was beyond the scope of the demonstration.


    Nangong Hanjin was promoted to the transcendence for decades. The most powerful one is the phantom **** fist, and with his light attribute super nuclear gene technology, the boxing method is really true and false, even if it is really the same level opponents. The distinction is clear, not to mention that Hansen knows nothing about him. He only thinks that Hansen, who is going to cooperate with him, has no psychological defense at all.


    It seems that it is a very ordinary punch. If Hansen really thinks that, it is a big mistake. If you block it, you will find that it is just a phantom, and Nangonghan��s real fist will hit him.


    Even if Hansen is prepared, Nangong Han has opened two more genetic locks than him. His physical fitness is probably much higher than that of Hansen who has just entered the second shelter. Hansen is also difficult to block his phantom god. fist.


    "Is it really the air of our Qin family?" When Qin Hao saw Nan Gonghan hit the phantom **** fist, his heart flashed through many of these thoughts, his face was very unsightly, and he was already annoyed.


    In Qin Xin��s heart, he secretly decided that in any case, he must also kill a chicken and a monkey, so that the guys from these martial arts martial arts halls are honest and let them know who is the real master of the special operations group.


    Hansen didn''t know that there were so many doorways, but he could feel the hostility of Nangonghan to him.


    In the shelter, I have experienced so many lives and deaths, let alone human beings. Even if the aliens are hostile, Hansen can feel it. How can Nangonghan hide, and he can''t beat him.


    When Han Gonghan was punched, Hansen narrowed his eyes and reached out and blocked the fist of Nangonghan.


    Nan Gonghan saw Hansen''s fists blocking his fists, and his excited eyes lit up, speeding up the speed and punching.


    Hansen blocked only the phantom he made, and naturally it was impossible to block his fist. As long as the fist hit, Hansen��s mentor��s image would collapse.


    Qin Lan saw Han Sen greet Nangong Han''s phantom fist, secretly complaining in his heart, knowing that things are going bad.


    Other instructors who were also born in the Ares Budokan were all smiling with strange smiles, and they all waited to watch the show.


    "Young people, the mind is still too impatient, do not understand the benefits of observation." An old tutor commented.


    Although there is no name, but a group of tutors naturally heard it, he is talking about Han Sen.


    Hey!


    I heard the sound of the fists on the podium, and everyone looked at it, only to find that Hansen��s fist actually blocked Nan Gonghan��s fist.


    "Hey, isn''t Nangong Han using the Phantom God Boxing? Is it that I think more, is it wrong to blame him?" Qin Yu looked puzzled at Hansen and Nangong Han on the court, and other instructors were also suspicious. .


    Hansen blocked the first punch from Nangong Han. If it was normal, the punch should be a phantom, but Hansen��s fist is actually a real fist, not a phantom.


    Unless Nangong Han does not use the Phantom God Boxing, it is impossible for this result.


    The other mentors are also suspicious. I thought that Nangong Han used the phantom **** fist to make Hansen ugly, but it seems that it is not the case.


    Everyone continued to look at it with doubts. Nan Gonghan��s look seemed to be a bit wrong, but he continued to throw a punch to attack Hansen.


    Soon, the mentor who came from the Warsong Budokan was frowned. I saw Nangong Han punching and punching. Every punch was real. It seemed that there was no trick, so it was all blocked. There is no sign of using Phantom God Boxing at all.


    "What is this Nangonghan doing in the end, how can teaching be so casual, even a little real thing is not taken out, is it private?" The instructor from the Warsong Budokan, ugly face.


    Everyone thought that Nangonghan was afraid of Hansen��s identity, so he didn��t dare to be embarrassed about him. Even Qin��s thoughts were like this.


    However, Nan Gonghan��s heart was very shocked at this time. God knows what he experienced...


    a

 Chapter 985： Traitor Nangong Han (the lord plus more)

    Nangong Han is also an old man in a shelter. From the first shelter to the third shelter, I don��t know how many battles have been experienced. The phantom **** fist is definitely not a name.


    However, Nan Gonghan has not encountered such a strange thing for so many years, and at this time, the heart has already been shocked to the extreme.


    At the beginning, Nangong Han blasted Hansen with a phantom, and when Hansen was about to block the punch, he left a phantom, and the real fist circumvented his fist and slammed into his body.


    I don''t need to play very heavy, just gently hit him. Hansen''s image as a mentor will be weakened a lot. Together with his explanation, it is not difficult for Hansen''s image to become an empty tutor. Ignorance of young age.


    However, when Nan Gonghan wanted to leave the phantom to remove his fist, he found that his fist seemed to be inconspicuous and directly hit Hansen��s fist and could not be removed.


    For the first time, Nangong Han thought that he was too excited to use the phantom **** fist to lose his hand, but the next punch and punch, he deliberately strengthened the phantom **** fist, but still the same as the first fist, the fist is involuntarily Together with the phantom, he ran into Hansen��s fist and arm, as if Hansen��s fist had a strong magnet.


    Nangong Han did not believe in evil again and again to enhance the power, and even quietly opened a genetic lock, want to play a stronger phantom fist, get rid of such a strange circle.


    But soon Nangong Han discovered that everything was in vain. No matter how strong the phantom **** fist is, Hansen in front of him is like a bottomless sea, and he seems to be turned into a single. Like a puppet, the fist has been involuntarily hitting Hansen''s fist, unable to fully exert the power of the phantom **** fist.


    The students in the audience saw that the Nangonghan offensive was as lightning-fast, and Hansen was equally fascinating, and could not help but cheer loudly. Such a transcender attacked and defended, and they looked dazed.


    However, the mentor of the Ares Budokan, at this time, has already secretly concealed Nangonghan in his heart. He is afraid of Hansen��s identity and the pressure of the Qin family. He is not afraid to use the phantom **** boxing. Hansen lost his face and deliberately cooperated with Hansen��s performance, letting Han Sen perform such a perfect defensive.


    Even Qin Lan, it is believed that Nangong Han is cooperating with Hansen, otherwise the offensive and defensive behavior will be so smooth, it is like a routine.


    Where did they know that Nan Gonghan��s heart was now suffering, and now Nangong��s head has been sweating outside, and his heart has already been shocked to the extreme, and he does not know what to do.


    He just wanted to stop the attack, but he found that the fist was attacked uncontrollably to Hansen, and he was practicing with Hansen as a puppet.


    Nan Gonghan looked at Han Sen''s eyes almost like a ghost.


    Hansen is playing a lot of fun. He imitated Boa''s breath of circulation. He originally wanted to **** Nangonghan''s fist, but who knows Boa''s breath is better than Hansen''s imagination. To be a lot more powerful, Han Sen is fully committed, even Nangong Han, who has opened four genetic locks, can hardly counter the suction from his fist, and his fist flies uncontrolled to Hansen.


    Nangonghan itself is not a transcender who is known for his strength. He is good at light and shadow and speed, and his strength is weaker. However, he is also a transcender who opens four genetic locks. He can be fooled by this and know the power of suction.


    Although this suction has no damage ability, it is to make Hansen very excited. He has such a suction. In actual combat, he can completely deform and shift the movements and movements of others.


    The master''s stroke is a thousand miles, and when you come to the key time, there will definitely be a surprisingly successful result. It is not a dream to win or win.


    Hansen also simulated the suction of the gourd, but it was not so strong at the time. Now, after Boa was born, Hansen simulated the use of the mini gourd when he was using the technique of scenting, which was more powerful than he thought.


    "Thank you for the cooperation of the Korean tutor. This is the offensive I have talked about, just like the Korean tutor did..." When Nan Gonghan was able to take back his fist, his heart had already been a ghost to Hansen, but above the lecture hall. However, they have to hold on. If they show their stunned attitude, they will only make themselves more humiliating.


    Seeing Hansen��s hand-lifting ceremony, Nangong��s heart was still grateful. He thanked Hansen for not making him ugly on the stage. With Hansen��s horrible ability, he definitely had such ability.


    In the next lesson, Nangong Han was not easy to finish, and even he himself did not know what he was talking about, and he was very lost.


    However, after waiting for Nangong Han to come down, he was greeted by the scorn and scorn of the mentor of the Warsong Budokan Department. They all believed that he had no bones and even ignored the old face.


    Nan Gonghan wanted to explain, but opened his mouth, but did not know how to explain.


    He said that he did not cooperate with Hansen at all. His fists were not heard. I am afraid that those people would not believe him at all. They would only think that he was making excuses for himself, and he was still an exaggerated excuse.


    Hansen��s family martial arts is so powerful. After all, it��s just a person who has just been promoted to the transcendence. How could it be stronger than Nangong Han, who opened the four genetic locks.


    Strong, it can control the action of Nangonghan. Nangonghan knows that even if he says it, no one will believe him. Instead, he will only think that he is timid.


    "Nangong tutor, this class is very exciting, you have worked hard." Han Sen and Qin Lan came together, Han Sen also stood in front of Nangong Han, hands holding Nan Gonghan''s hand and said sincerely.


    When Nangong Hanton felt a little bit crying, the original mentor who was in the same camp as him, this time looking at Nangonghan��s eyes, it was like watching a traitor and two devils.


    "The Nangong tutor''s class is wonderful, and it can be done more. I hope that Nangong tutor can talk a few more classes in the future..." Qin Yu also said in a timely manner.


    The mentor of the Ares Budokan looked even more strange to Nangonghan''s eyes, and even with a trace of anger, they thought that Nangonghan had betrayed them and went to Qin and Hansen.


    "I really don''t!" Nangong Han shouted in his heart, but he couldn''t tell his mouth. He was almost vomiting blood for a while.


    "Nangong tutor, happy cooperation, when I am teaching, I hope that I can also trouble you to cooperate with the drill." Han Sen smiled and said to Nan Gonghan, making Nan Gonghan''s face more ugly, the whole person is somewhat restless. I hate not to leave this **** place immediately.

 Chapter 986： The secret of Qin

    Archery teaching is not difficult for Hansen. He also seriously told some of his archery experiences to the students.


    "Korean tutor, I heard that you will listen to a very powerful spiral arrow method and teach us." Someone heard that Hansen taught some experience, and there was no cool trick, and I couldn''t help but say.


    When the man said this, he suddenly resonated with many people, and he hoped that Hansen could teach spiral archery.


    Hansen smiled slightly: "There is a very popular sentence, but it is also very reasonable. It is necessary to eat a bite of food. It is far more useful to lay a foundation than a cool trick."


    "Korean tutor, we have already learned the basis of archery when we were at the military academy." The man was not convinced.


    "That is the foundation you learned from other places, not from me." Hansen said with a smile: "Okay, let''s talk about bowstrings."


    Hansen did not explain too much. The spiral arrow needs to be based on the spiral strength. It is not something that can be taught in just a few lessons. However, Hansen��s experience is inclusive, but it includes the use in actual combat, and himself. Some experience insights.


    It sounds like a very general principle. It seems very boring. Many of the students are not very impatient, but this is a good thing that can really improve their chances of survival in the shelter.


    It��s just that everyone��s comprehension ability is different. Some people don��t want to listen. Hansen naturally can��t force them.


    Humorous stories and cool tricks can naturally appeal, but Hansen really wants to teach a little practical skills, and the time for lectures is limited, and he doesn''t want to waste time with unnecessary things.


    The young people of the present have already heard more theory and some principles, are very impatient with the advice, and are very tired of others telling them what to do, consciously have learned enough, do not need to listen to these.


    Many young people have expressed disappointment. They thought that Hansen could tell something special. I didn��t expect it to be trivial and embarrassing.


    Only a few students who are more focused, open-minded or have higher comprehension will listen to Hansen very carefully and try to write down many details that Hansen said.


    Hansen admits that he is not a professional lecturer, so he is not good at it, but he has done his best and has no worries.


    At the end of the class, when Han Sen was about to leave, he saw two students coming over, a black hair and a red hair.


    "Korean tutor, can I ask you a few questions?" the dark-haired young man asked respectfully.


    "Of course." Hansen nodded.


    "I want to ask you, when you are in close combat, would you choose to use bows and arrows?" asked the young black man.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. He thought that this young man would ask him questions about the spiral arrow method, but he did not expect it to be such a problem.


    "This question is good. After you have finished class, if you are interested, contact me with this id and don''t influence the next tutor." Hansen gave them their own id number.


    It��s not Hansen who perfuse them, but the question he asks. It��s very broad. It��s not a few words to make it clear. There are other tutor classes in the future. If they really want to hear, Hansen doesn��t mind taking some time. Tell them a little.


    "Thank you Han Tutor." After they thanked them, they went back to class.


    "It''s a good talk." Hansen walked back to the back lounge, and Qin Lan came up with a smile.


    "Obviously most of the students don''t like what I am talking about." Hansen said with a shrug.


    "The students are still too young, and they don''t know what you are talking about, which is far more life-saving than the cool skills." Qin Xiao smiled and said: "I just saw the two young people at Arthur''s house talking to you. They are not embarrassing you?"


    "Just ask some questions about archery." Hansen asked with some surprise: "Do they have anything special?"


    "These two are the two thorns of our special security action group, plus some backgrounds in their homes, it is very troublesome, they are not chaotic." Qin Xiao smiled.


    "Right, what did you think about the last time you said it?" Qin Hao asked again.


    "You said too a sword? I still use it in the shelter, I am afraid I will wait for the weapon I replaced." Hansen said.


    "That would have been like this." Qin Hao nodded.


    Han Sen knows that Qin Zhen is not a person who will make others embarrassed. She will be so anxious to ask Tai Ajian, obviously because Tai Ajian is too important for her or the whole Qin family.


    "Qin team, can you tell me why is Tai Ajian so important? Of course, if you have a big relationship, you don''t have to say it." Hansen said.


    Qin Lan said with a sigh of relief: "I can''t tell you when I get there, but don''t rumor after listening."


    "Into my ears," Hansen said.


    After thinking for a moment, Qin Yu said, "You asked me about my uncle, Qin Huai, and this thing has something to do with him."


    "Related to Qin Huaizhen?" Hansen suddenly raised his ears. He always wanted to know if the man found in the shelter was Qin Huaizhen. Why did he want to be careful with Han Jingzhi? Why did he have blood training? The treasure of the town, "Blood and Blood", all of Hansen wants to figure it out, but there is no clue.


    Now I heard that Tai Ajian was actually related to Qin Huaizhen. Hansen suddenly accelerated his heartbeat and hated to let Qin Hao say it faster.


    Qin Lan continued: "The Qin family was divided into two in ancient times, one from Ji''s in the Zhou Dynasty, and one from the Qin Dynasty. I am from the Win, and it is still the same. The descendants of an emperor don��t know whether it��s true or not. And this Tai Ajian is the sword of the first emperor of Win, and our Qin family also has a qi training that needs to be matched with this Tai Ajian. Can practice."


    "What is the practice of qi, need to cooperate with a sword?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "I can''t tell you this." Qin Xiao smiled and said: "Before the sword was in our Qin family, but at that time, no shelter was found. The practice of Qi and Guwu is not like this now. I am generally valued, although everyone will practice because of the relationship of inheritance, but it is not as urgent as it is now, and the effect is not so good. No one really holds a sword to practice the exercises. Only my uncle, Qin Huaizhen, I am very obsessed with this aspect. I have practiced a qi training with a sword from a young age. It is only a few decades."


    "Has he practiced?" Hansen was more curious.


    "It should be practiced. Later, the special investigation team formed the seventh group to enter the shelter investigation. The uncle took the Tai Ajian into the shelter. Later, when the uncle came back, he only brought back the first half of the broken sword. After half-breaking, I didn��t know where to go. At that time, the uncle also said that if we had the chance, we would find another half of the broken sword and try to repair Tai Ajian and re-train the Qi.

 Chapter 987： Dong Xuan Jing third

    Although Hansen knew the relationship between Tai Ajian and Qin Huaizhen, it did not help much for his doubts in his heart. He only knew that Tai Ajian was brought into a shelter.


    As for how the Tai Ajian fell into the hands of the Rand family, the Qin family once asked the Rand family, and the Rand family did not conceal them, telling them that the sword was bought from an interstellar explorer.


    As for the interstellar explorer, he never came back after an expedition. The Qin family had no chance to inquire about the origin of Tai��s sword.


    After the teaching was over, the two young people at Arthur��s house really came to Hansen and asked Hansen��s many archery problems.


    Hansen saw that they were really interested in archery, not just to learn the cool arrow skills, they answered their questions with their heart, and they also talked about some of their experiences.


    Kaiwei and Long had a very hard study of Hansen''s explanation, so Hansen was very pleased.


    Since then, Kaiwei and Long have come to ask some questions after they have finished the class. Hansen has given them their answers as much as they can, but some of them like these two young people.


    Someone can listen to his lectures seriously, and Hansen feels that he does not want to be a mentor.


    A month passed quickly. During this month, Hansen not only talked for a month, but his tunnel Xuan Jing finally opened the third genetic lock.


    Because the physical quality has exceeded the standard of the third genetic lock opening, he opened the genetic lock very fast, unlike other people, if the physical quality has just reached the standard, it is possible to open a genetic lock in a year or two.


    When the third genetic lock is opened, it not only strengthens his entire physical fitness, but also expands the hole and the gas field, and there is also a qualitative change.


    Opening the second gene lock can only make the hole Xuanqi field shield the vitality and fluctuations, but after opening the third gene lock, as long as it is within the scope of the hole Xuanqi field, Han Sen can shield the other seven senses.


    Unless the opponent can have the eighth knowledge above the seven senses, as long as Hansen is willing, the other party is no different from the nephew in his hole.


    This ability makes Hansen ecstatic, no doubt, this is a terrible ability, more useful than the direct destructive power of the wind and lightning.


    Hansen even has some expectations. If Dongxuan��s gas field goes further, will it be blocked.


    After opening the third genetic lock, Hansen sent the emperor to let her go hunting for the mutant creature, and Hansen himself entered the third spiritual base.


    This time, Hansen had experience and was completely unobtrusive, and Dong Xuanqi had the ability to shield the seven senses. He used it to shield his body. People could not see his existence at all. I don��t know if he was too imperial. Go to the third spiritual base.


    The seven senses of the shield of the Dong Xuan gas field are not just to shield a person''s seven senses, but within the scope of the hole Xuanqi field, they can shield the seven senses.


    That is to say, it is the person outside the hole in the Xuanqi field, his eyes look at the hole in the Xuanqi field, the same can not see the inside of the hole in the Xuanqi field, the eyes can not enter the hole Xuanqi field.


    Hansen screened himself and the alien god, and others could only see the black shadow, but could not see who it was.


    Hansen opened his own plundering genetic plan at the Third Shelter through the cover of Dong Xuanqi.


    Hansen is giving patience this time, starting from the royal family, killing one by one, never going to leapfrog, and making his own royal alien gene increase rapidly.


    Those aliens were defeated by Hansen, but they didn''t even know Hansen. They didn''t see him at all. They only felt that the sky was dark, and then they saw nothing. People were killed and returned to the soul. Stone.


    Hansen kills all the way, but the rankings that are difficult to control are constantly improving, and finally they are killed in the spirits.


    "Have you heard that? The third spiritual foundation came to a terrible emperor, the power of space, was pulled into his horrible space, and even the resistance was not directly killed."


    "I heard that it is too horrible. I don''t know which emperor gave birth to the emperor."


    ��Will it be too emperor?��


    "It shouldn''t be, isn''t the power of the Emperor''s Emperor not a kind of blazing light? Didn''t you hear that he has such space ability?"


    "I heard that there has been a murder of the emperor, and there is no power to fight back. There is another horrible strong man in my singer."


    "I don''t know who is too strong and who is weak?"


    "I see this horrible emperor, this space ability is too horrible."


    "The Liberation Emperor has put down his words. If the Emperor dared to go to him, he must kill the Emperor."


    "This is also the case that the emperor can say that he is the space emperor, with the power of the crack, to break the dark space is just a hand."


    "It is also said that the emperor may not dare to go to the cracked emperor. After all, the ability of the Liberation Emperor just restrained him."


    A group of strangers argued that Hansen was driving the Lingji Island and flew past them. No one noticed him.


    "Which cracking emperor, since it is a space alien, there is a chance to kill and kill, get some space to return to the emperor gene, it is best to come to a battle, kill him an endless cycle." Han Sen secretly thinks With.


    However, Hansen naturally did not take the initiative to find him. When Hansen was in the second shelter, this cracked emperor was clamoring to destroy Taishanghuang, which seemed to be a very arrogant emperor.


    "Look at him first, maybe there is a chance that this battle can be said." Han Sen drove the spiritual island away and continued to find his own target of plunder.


    He only killed the emperor who was ranked higher than himself, and then let him plunder more than 20 points of the emperor''s genes, but they are all common lines of wind, lightning and lightning.


    As Hansen defeated more and more emperors, the cracked emperor shouted more and more powerful, saying that Hansen is a bully and fearful junior. The Tibetan head will only sneak out. If you dare to fight with him, you will turn your hand. Hansen was destroyed.


    Hansen naturally ignored him, but when Hansen defeated a monarch and was about to leave, the emperor resurrected and screamed to Hansen: "What do you kill me, there is a kind of war."


    "Isn''t it a cracking emperor? You can kill him and you can point it." Hansen stopped and said in a darkness.


    "Who can''t say the big words, there is a kind of you to go, the cracked emperor has already waited for you for a long time, but you can''t even put one in the fart." The emperor called again.


    "You can tell the Liberation Emperor, the gods under the battle, if he dares, I am waiting for him in the gods, if you dare not fight this battle, then it will not be used." Han Sen said, he turned and went straight.


    Hansen��s words immediately spread to the third spiritual base. Many people rushed to the gods, hoping to see Hansen��s battle with the cracked emperor. 8)

 Chapter 988： Angel corpse

    "Under the gods, this battle, you said that the Rifting Emperor dare not fight?"


    "That is still used to say that the cracked emperor will definitely fight."


    "Yes, what is the fear of the Splitting Emperor, his power of cracking can definitely restrain the dark space of the Dark Emperor."


    "There is really a good show, we are going to scream."


    "Going together, it is rare to have such an opportunity."


    ......


    Many of the aliens rushed to the gods, and on the hangover island, the cracked emperor was cold and cold: "To fight with my life, I really don''t know how to live and die."


    "Split, this war is useless." A beautiful woman like a fringe said.


    "It''s natural to be beneficial. If you can''t suppress the world, how can you show me the name of the empty island?"


    "The power of the emperor is unclear. If it is just a normal war, it will be too dangerous. The space of the life gene is rare. If it is..." The beautiful woman is worried.


    "Nothing, I have the power of cracking, who is the enemy in the world? What is the power of him? He will crack him."


    The beautiful woman still wants to say something. The cracked emperor has some impatient wave and said: "You are just the body of the royal family. You don''t understand the power of my emperor. You don''t have to say anything. I will kill him 100 times in this battle. ��


    The beautiful woman reveals the bitter color. She combines with the emperor to create the fissure of the emperor. However, even the emperor has looked down on her royal body, but it is very sad.


    Hansen himself set the covenant of the gods, but did not go directly to the gods, and turned around again, killing two emperors, and then left the spiritual base.


    After the cracking emperor arrived at the gods, all the strangers were very excited, but left and right, etc., waited for two days and did not see Hansen in the past.


    "The emperor is afraid of it, and he dare not come to fight."


    "That is of course, the cracking emperor has the power of cracking, it is his nemesis, how dare he come."


    "Don''t dare to fight and release such a big story, the face of the emperor will be thrown away by him."


    "Maybe it was delayed by something."


    "There is no timid class."


    ......


    Hansen naturally did not dare to go. He was now on the eastern side of the underground shelter, watching a different body of a creature called Hunter��s evolutionary hunter.


    This is a burdock-sized polygonatum, just a primitive creature. It was not unusual in the jungle of thorns, but this hornbill is a bit special.


    The polygonatum has a fist-sized blood hole on the top of the head, and the inner brain has been hollowed out, and it looks terrible.


    "You said that there are many such **** corpses in the north?" Hansen looked a little dignified and looked at Xu You.


    "Yes, there are many, everywhere along the way, in addition to the polychaete, there are other bodies of different creatures." Xu You carefully said the situation over there.


    After Hansen listened, he watched the worm''s body silent. On the skull wound of this hornworm, Hansen sensed the spirit of Ghost Nightshade.


    Undoubtedly, this is the masterpiece of Ghost Nightshade. According to Xu You, the Ghost Nightshade should have entered the thorny jungle from the north, but did not know where he went.


    "Little Han, can we go to ship the bodies of different creatures?" Huang Lao looked at Hansen and asked other people to look forward to it.


    There are many corpses of different creatures. In addition to being dug up, the flesh and blood are still intact. Most of them are primitive creatures, and even the bodies of mutant creatures. If they can be shipped back, they will be very helpful. .


    "You have to wait, I will check it first. If there is no problem, you will go to the body again." Hansen is worried that Ghost Harpers will come back, let them stay in the shelter, go there first. Take a look.


    Sure enough, I saw a lot of different biological bodies there, extending to the depths of the thorny jungle. After Hansen shielded himself, he quietly dive in.


    After walking for dozens of miles, you can still see some of the corpses of different creatures going deeper. It seems that Ghost Harpoon has no signs of turning back.


    Hansen transported some of the bodies back, and let Huang Lao organize their hands together to transport the flesh and blood. After transporting them back to the shelter, they dealt with the flesh and blood immediately, so as not to spoil.


    Huang Lao, they are very excited, but Han Sen is faintly worried. Ghost Yeong does not know what to do in the shelter, nor does he know where he went. In case Hansen hits the underground shelter, he hits him. That''s not too good.


    Hansen thought about going back to the temple of the different spirits and left the shelter with Baoer. He followed the bodies of the alien creatures to the depths of the thorny jungle. He wanted to take a look and the ghost night fork went. where.


    All the way to the depths of the thorny jungle, the body of the alien creatures gradually became less, but Hansen was able to trace some of the residual scent of the ghost night fork, and went deep into the jungle of the thorns.


    Ghost Nightshade did not deliberately converge on his breath, and even can be said to be very public, so Han Sen tracked it is very easy.


    After deepening the jungle of thorns, Hansen became more careful, shielding himself and Boa''s breath, and was very careful along the way.


    The thorn bush is mysterious, and there are many terrible existences. Hansen has seen too much before, so he dare not come here.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s pupils shrank and saw many of the bodies on the huge thorny vines in front of the thorny jungle.


    Look closely at the corpses, but the dried corpses that had already dried up, but the appearance of those corpses made Hansen somewhat surprised.


    The bodies are almost the same as humans, but they have a pair of wings behind them, black, gray and white, just because they have been dead for too long, many feathers on their wings have fallen, and some flesh and blood have rotted. , revealing the bones inside the wings.


    The angelic bodies were hung above a thorny vine. In their heart, they were all inserted with a dark red blood spur. It looked like blood was solidified and then baptized over the years.


    Hansen counted a total of thirteen angelic bodies that were nailed to the thorns on the thorns. I don��t know how long they have died. Now it looks like a dead body. There is no beauty and holiness that angels should have. The eyes of the black hole made people feel a little chilling.


    Hansen discovered at this time that the bodies of these angels were actually dug into the eyes, and there was nothing in the eyes.


    Hansen swept around with the hole in the Xuanqi field. There is also the atmosphere of the ghost night fork, and it must be thicker. It is obvious that the ghost night fork has also stayed here. It is likely that Hansen has looked at the invisible angels. . 8)

 Chapter 989： Land of death sacrifice (the lord plus more)

    "Is a different creature or a different kind of spirit?" Hansen looked at the innocent angels who were nailed to the tree, and some of them were inaccurate. .


    Called the Earl of Thorns, Hansen pointed to the day and asked the corpse: "Bramble, know what it is?"


    The Earl of Thorns looked at the corpse and shook his head slightly: "I don''t know, it seems to be the body of a different creature."


    ��Can it be a different creature?�� Hansen asked again.


    "It''s a different creature." Earl of Thorns answered with affirmation.


    Hansen frowned and looked at the dead bodies of angels. If it was a different creature, who would be so wasting, not eating their flesh and blood, nailing them on such a thorny vine?


    The Earl of Thorns also couldn''t see more things, and Hansen took her back into the sea of ??souls, and then summoned the empress of the moment.


    The female emperor was obviously very unhappy. She went out to help Hansen to hunt and just returned to the shelter. Hansen summoned her back again and used her demeanor as a coolie to make her very unhappy.


    However, the moment the female emperor just opened her mouth and wanted to say something. Her eyes caught the dead angels who were nailed to the vine, and suddenly lost her voice: "The death sacrifice, who is this death sacrifice?"


    "What is a death sacrifice?" Hansen asked the woman in the moment to ask.


    In an instant, the female emperor was a dignified face. He did not answer Han Sen and asked again loudly: "I ask you, who is the death sacrifice here?"


    "I don''t know, just stray here." Hansen said the story of his own here.


    After listening to the emperor, the eyes looked at the dead bodies of the angels. The look on his face changed indefinitely. He walked quickly to the thorny thorns and waved a purple fairy light to make a hole in the soil below.


    when!


    There was a sound of metal slamming under the soil, and it seemed that there was metal under the soil.


    In an instant, the female emperor waved a purple fairy light, and opened the soil on the ground. I saw only a half-foot thick soil in the area near the thorny vine. Below is a dark red soil layer.


    It doesn''t look like metal. It seems to be the original loose soil. It is filled with dark red gel and solidified to form a dark red solid layer.


    And on the dark red solid layer, there are many black gems, like an evil ghost eye, arranged in an orderly manner on the solid layer.


    "Sure enough, it is a death sacrifice." The woman''s face was a bit ugly.


    "In the end, what is a death sacrifice, you can say it clearly." Hansen frowned.


    In a moment, the female emperor looked at Han Sen: "The death sacrifice is a ritual for the deceased, but this is a special ritual for the alien."


    "Worship the different spirits?" Hansen looked at the female emperor with some unbelief. If this is the case, how can the Earl of Thorns not see it, she is also a stranger, will not know that this is a different spiritual festival?


    In an instant, the female emperor said: "Of course, the ordinary alien spirit has a stone of the soul, it will not die, and naturally there is no need for a ritual. There is only one kind of alien that has the ability to sacrifice and need a death sacrifice. That is to promote the fourth sanctuary. The unsuccessful aliens, the stone of their souls and the body are integrated into one, and they are fatally wounded, and the whole body will die, and the death sacrifice will be needed."


    "Go ahead." Hansen still didn''t understand too much.


    "A death sacrifice is not so much a sacrifice. It is better to say that the resurrection ceremony is accurate, the body and the soul stone are integrated into one body. If his body is not completely destroyed, even if he is dead, he can die. This ritual is used to activate the re-condensation of the stone of the soul in his body, thus achieving the purpose of resurrection."


    In an instant, the female emperor pointed to those blind-eyed angels: "These alien creatures are the existence of sacrifices. Their vitality is drained and integrated into the body of the alien spirit, providing a source of life for the resurrection of the alien. And the resurrection is different. The stronger the spirit, the stronger the vitality needed. The 13 different creatures, if I am not mistaken, should be the super **** creature wind angel."


    Hansen suddenly got a shock: "Thirteen super **** creatures? Isn''t it the spirit of the resurrection here?"


    "I am afraid that it is even more terrifying than the emperor. This is a super-god creature. No one is worse than the emperor. Who is so boring, using thirteen super **** creatures to change the life of a monk? Just cultivate this thirteen. The super **** creatures don''t know how much effort they have to spend. It is not something that ordinary emperors can do. I am afraid that a great emperor will be resurrected here." The female emperor frowned.


    "Do you say training?" Hansen noticed the words of the female emperor in the moment, she said to cultivate instead of hunting.


    In an instant, the female emperor snorted: "Otherwise, do you think it is so easy to find thirteen super-natural creatures of the same species? These wind angels are all planted by angels and can be planted with this level of alien creatures. And there is also a thirteen, the means of that person is already in the sky, I am afraid he is also a great emperor."


    Hansen was amazed that a great emperor wanted to resurrect a great emperor who failed to advance to the fourth sanctuary. This is indeed a mystery.


    "Can these flesh-and-blood angels eat flesh and blood?" Hansen asked the flesh and blood of the wind angel.


    In an instant, the female emperor gave him a look: "They were nailed here to squeeze out the power and vitality of the soul. They died and mourn for thousands of years. The flesh and blood are gray, and there is no trace of vitality and spiritual power. Can you say that you can eat?" ��


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders, and he just asked him with his mouth. Even if he could eat, he would certainly not eat it. At most, he would take care of his own rebellious knight.


    During this time Hansen has been feeding the rebellious knight pet Dan and the life water pearl. The rebel knight has been growing, but I don''t know when it will be able to grow into a fighting state.


    If these thirteen wind angels are useful, it may be possible to make the rebel knights directly into battle.


    "Is there a resurrection of this emperor?" Hansen asked again.


    In an instant, the female emperor shook her head and looked at the depths of the thorny jungle: "I don''t know, this is just the place of the sacrifice of the death sacrifice. The place of the real sacrifice, that is, where the corpse is located, should be inside."


    Hansen looked at the direction pointed by the female emperor. It was the direction of the ghost night fork, and suddenly frowned: "Ghost Hare also went over there. What did he do to the place of death?"


    "You said that the guy who came out of the bronze tripod went to the place of the death sacrifice?" The moment the female emperor listened to Hansen''s muttering and suddenly changed his face.


    "There is nothing wrong with going there." Hansen nodded.


    "Go, we are also gone." The female emperor said that she would go inside and it seemed to be urgent.


    "What good have we been in the past?" Hansen did not move, and ordered the female emperor to stop. The place was inexplicable. The female emperor did not say clearly, how could he take the treasure together?

 Chapter 990： Great Emperor Lingzhu (the lord plus more)

    In the moment, the female emperor was fixed on the ground and had to explain: "If the death sacrifice is not successful, the emperor is not resurrected, but the vitality and spiritual power of his body are still there. If no one takes it away, it will form a soul similar to the soul. The spiritual pearl of the stone. Lingzhu is only a semi-finished product of the soul stone, without the resurrection ability of the stone of the soul, but if it is absorbed by other aliens, it can enhance the gene of the life, even the emperor is no exception."


    "How do you know that Lingzhu is still there? Maybe the emperor who had already set this death sacrifice has already taken it away." Hansen frowned.


    "I suspect that the ghost night fork you said is the great emperor who set the death sacrifice. Maybe he had an accident after the death sacrifice, so he didn''t come back to take the spirit beads. Now he will take it out after he got out of trouble." The female emperor said in an instant.


    "That''s even worse. Do you think we can compete with a great emperor?" Hansen was even more afraid to go.


    In the underground cave, the horrible creatures of Bai Yu were not able to kill the ghost night fork. Although Hansen had already opened three genetic locks, he did not dare to say that he could defeat the ghost night.


    If there is not a treasure, and the third genetic lock is opened, you can shield the seven senses. He simply does not dare to trace the traces of Ghost Night.


    In an instant, the female emperor was anxious, but she could only bear the temper to explain: "According to your previous description, I estimated that the ghost night fork came out from the bronze tripod, and the strength did not recover. He and the white battle, I am afraid it is also not hurt. We are now, maybe there is still a chance."


    "That''s just your guess. Don''t forget, your soul stone has been integrated into the body. If you die here, it is impossible to resurrect. This is not a joke." Hansen reminds The female emperor.


    "I won''t play with my own life. Are you not saying that there are dead bodies of different creatures along the way? Obviously his vitality is too weak, and he is absorbing the essence of the alien creatures to supplement his body, if it is not a physical injury. Seriously, I would like to come to a great emperor and not use the brains of those low-level aliens. And if the ghost night fork is going to the spirit beads, I think that he is now absorbing the pearl, and when he absorbs the pearl, it is his most vulnerable. When you can find him, you can hit or even kill him, and we can take away the remaining Dragon Balls."


    Hansen thinks that it is also right, the moment the female emperor can''t make a joke about her own life, and if she can really increase her life-giving genes, Hansen is also very much in need.


    "Okay, then go check it out." Hansen patted the treasure in his arms, and there was a treasure, he was still a bit emboldened.


    I want to come to that ghost night fork should also be no recovery, otherwise it is impossible to kill the white.


    In an instant, the female emperor recovered her freedom and immediately went to the depths of the thorny jungle. Hansen held Boa behind.


    Boa holds a bottle, and her curious look in her big eyes seems to be full of curiosity about everything, and there is no feeling of fear.


    Although the female emperor was very anxious, but she was very careful in the front, obviously it was also a scruples. There are basically no other creatures on this road. This piece is like a dead field. Except for the thorns, there is nothing else to see.


    When I left, it was only a ten-mile road. The front thorn female emperor suddenly stopped and looked at the front and lowered her voice and said, "It is there, and the land of death is in front."


    Hansen stood in front of the thorny female emperor and looked in the direction she saw. I saw that the front thorns and vines had been entangled in it. There was no gap between the vine and the vine. From the far side, the front was like a thorn. The monster castle woven by the rattan is very strange.


    Hansen and the moment the female emperor looked at the thorny castle, he was hesitating to go in, but suddenly heard a beast from the thorns.


    The voice was like a lion, and there was a horrible sound wave coming from the thorns. Hansen and the female emperor were rushed by the sound wave. They suddenly felt the blood in their chests rushing, and they could not spurt out a blood.


    "Well, there is a super **** creature in it." The woman''s face changed suddenly, and the blood of the corner of her mouth was erased.


    Hansen also refused to wipe the blood of his mouth, and quickly went to check the situation of Boa, but see Boa''s big eyes are looking at the direction of the sound waves, a look of curiosity, and no signs of injury.


    "Let''s go." Hansen did not hesitate, he must directly withdraw.


    Since there are super-natural creatures in it, it is not that they can get involved, no need to go in for adventure.


    But before Hansen retired, he suddenly saw a figure in the thorny castle rushed out. Hansen quickly blocked several of his own people in the hole and hidden in the thorns. .


    I saw the figure that rushed out of the thorny castle. It was a ten-meter-long cockroach. The carapace broke in many places, and it looked like it was not hurt. After climbing out of the thorny castle, it immediately broke into the thorns. Among the jungle.


    It didn''t take long for the big cockroach to go, and I saw another figure rushing out from the thorny castle. It was a ghost night fork.


    Now the situation of Ghost Harpoon is not so good, the hair is scattered, and there are many places on the body that have been injured. His fish scales are close to the armor, and they have been damaged in many places, hanging like a broken piece.


    Even one arm was folded, and I didn''t know what was halfway open, leaving only a little flesh on my shoulders and swaying around.


    "Damn Dragon Emperor, the design is harmful to me, I am not finished with you." Ghost Hare screamed, and then he flew away with the arm that was about to break, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Han Sen looked stunned, even the ghost night fork in the thorns of the old castle to eat a big loss, listening to his last sentence, seems to be calculated, this is somewhat different from the moment the female emperor''s guess.


    Hansen looked at the female emperor, but the female emperor was frowning. After a while, she looked up and looked at Hansen. "I used to be in the third shelter, I heard that there was a dragon emperor, if this is in the thorny castle. If the Dragon Emperor is the one, then it is really terrible."


    "Talk about it." Han Sen is not in a hurry now, the ghost night fork has been stunned, and he has no big thoughts about what Lingzhu.


    The female emperor said in a moment: "The Dragon Emperor was already one of the few great emperors in the third shelter. It has a rare dragon power, which can break all things, and the flesh and the dragon are unrivaled. Lingchen clothing, if even he did not succeed in the promotion of the fourth god''s sanctuary, and fell to death, the possibility of being promoted to the fourth **** sanctuary is even more embarrassing."


    "You still can''t go?" Hansen looked at the thorny castle and asked.


    "Even the ghost night fork has suffered a big loss. With our current strength, naturally we can''t go in again." The female emperor shook her head.


    Hansen nodded slightly, and he thought so too. There is no need to take this risk, let alone he still carries Boa.


    But before Hansen turned and left, Boa suddenly jumped out of his arms, and used his hands and feet to climb to the thorny castle, like a jet-like smoke and climbed in...


    a

 Chapter 991： Dragon Ball

    "Boa is back." Hansen saw Boa climb to the entrance of the thorny castle. He turned his head and waved at him with a bottle. He had to bite his teeth and ran over, trying to bring Boa out.


    However, Han Sen fell to the side of Boa, but Boer used his hands and feet to climb inside, and the speed was amazing.


    "You are crazy, don''t go in." The female emperor shouted outside, and if Hansen died, she would destroy it.


    Han Sen��s thoughts moved, and the female emperor took back the soul sea and chased Boa to go inside.


    If it is a normal baby, Han Sen will kill her if she is desperate, but the baby is different, and she usually does not know how to listen to her. At this time, she suddenly wants to take him in, maybe it is really good. Maybe not.


    Boa climbed in front, Hansen followed her behind, and there were many ramps in the thorny castle. Boa was crawling all the way through the pacifier, and she didn''t know if she had any way.


    Boa climbed very quickly, but when Hansen fell behind, he stopped to hang out the chubby little white hand and waved to Hansen. He still yelled in his mouth: "Dad... come..."


    Hansen had to continue to follow Boa to go inside, to see that the big cockroach and the ghost night fork were badly hit. Hansen thought that the thorny castle would be dangerous and dangerous, but following the road of Boa, it was not dangerous at all. .


    It seems to be an ancient castle intertwined with natural thorns. I don��t know how big it is. Hansen estimates that he has gone less than a dozen miles. He has not known how many thorny passages, but the thorny passages are still criss-crossing in front. .


    Suddenly, Boa stopped, his big eyes looked at the front, and his small fingers were in front of him. Hansen quickly went up and took Boa from the ground. He looked at the front and saw it in the front of the thorny passage. The body of a different creature blocked the passage.


    The alien creature is like a golden giant tiger. The body is blocked in the passage. Only the second half of it can be seen. There is no scar behind it. There is a lot of blood underneath, and it is impossible to see how it died.


    "Is the tiger cub heard outside, is it sent out?" Hansen''s heart moved and summoned the rebellious knight.


    The rebellious knight saw the corpse of the alien creature, and suddenly his eyes lit up, and went to the corpse, and directly ate the flesh and blood.


    Hansen��s heart is happy, and if the rebellious knight is willing to eat, maybe this will be the body of a super **** creature.


    The rebellious knight''s eating speed is comparable to that of the original little angel. He quickly smashed the flesh and blood above, and Hansen saw the front of the giant tiger.


    The giant tiger did not have a head, and the blood on the neck was surging. I didn''t know what the head was smashing.


    After looking around for a while, I didn''t even see its head, and in its body, I didn''t see the essence of life genes.


    Seeing that the rebel knight has already smashed the flesh and blood, and even the bones have not been let go, directly bite off and swallowed, Hansen does not know how his body has eaten such a large alien.


    The rebel knight took back the soul sea, and Boa pointed his finger at the front: "Dad...go..."


    Han Sen slightly hesitated, this cockroach is dead, I am afraid that there will be danger in front, I do not know if it should continue.


    However, Boa was very anxious to urge him, Han Sen gritted his teeth and stepped inside to continue.


    Every time he came to the martyrdom, Boer extended his fingertips. Hansen walked all the way, and he did not encounter any danger.


    After walking for more than a dozen miles, there was a relatively large space in front of him. Hansen��s eyes looked in, but he saw there. There was a ceremonial woven with thorns and thorns on the altar. A man.


    The man wore a black armor, a pair of dragon horns, a long blue hair scattered on the altar, ruddy and shiny, it seems to just fall asleep.


    On the man''s forehead, a fist-sized translucent night pearl is suspended, emitting a crystal-clear brilliance.


    Look carefully at the inside of the night ball, there seems to be a golden dragon spirit swimming, faint still seems to have the sound of dragons from the inside.


    "Is that the pearl?" Han Sen looked at the night pearl hanging on the man''s forehead, and his heart was ecstatic, but he did not dare to take it.


    The man doesn''t look like a dead person. It seems to be asleep. If he is a living person, Hansen rushes to win the Dragon Ball. I am afraid that it will be dead here.


    When I thought about it, I summoned the female emperor again.


    In an instant, the female emperor was very angry, but when she saw the man and the night pearl, she was shocked and shouted: "Lingzhu, it really is the dragon emperor."


    "Do you see this Lingzhu can take it?" Hansen did not talk nonsense, asked directly.


    In an instant, the female emperor looked at the dragon emperor on the altar. The look was dignified: "It is not good to take it. This should be the dragon emperor. Look at his appearance. Although he could not really die and resurrect, the vitality of the body has recovered. Lingzhu has also been very close to success, but it seems that something is missing, and there is no resurrection that can be turned into a soul."


    After turning around the altar, the female emperor went on to say: "If we want to move this spiritual bead, the body of the dragon will be connected with the spiritual bead. I am afraid that it will be controlled by the spiritual bead and become a spiritual corpse to kill us. With our current strength, even if it is just a body of a great emperor, it is enough to crush us easily, without any chance."


    "So, we can''t take the Lingzhu?" Hansen frowned.


    In an instant, the female emperor smiled bitterly: "I didn''t expect the Dragon Emperor to have reached this point. His resurrection has actually been successful for more than half, but I don''t know why, but I didn''t succeed in it. I just got stuck here. You see Among the spirit beads, Dragon Spirit has been born, that is the soul of the Dragon Emperor. According to the statement, the Dragon Emperor should be able to resurrect, but it is not resurrected. It is indeed a bit weird."


    "The Lingzhu I said earlier is the kind of spiritual pearl that has not yet produced a soul. It can be easily taken away and will not be related to the flesh. Now this situation is somewhat difficult." The female emperor thought about it. For a moment, I couldn��t think of any idea, and some helplessly said.


    Han Sen was trying to say something, but suddenly saw that Bao Er��s little hand did not know when a mini gourd appeared, only to see her take a gourd mouth to the Dragon Ball.


    The Dragon Ball suddenly slammed into the gourd.


    In an instant, the female emperor suddenly squatted there, staring at Boa, as if she had seen a ghost.


    Han Sen saw Dragon Ball being taken away by Boa, and the body of the Dragon Emperor suddenly became extinct. The original ruddy face quickly dried up and became a dry corpse in a moment, and no longer felt alive.


    When!


    As the dragon''s body contracted and contracted, something fell from his body...


    a

 Chapter 992： Dragon blood

    Han Sen��s gaze fell on the thing, but he saw a blood-red jade finger, which should have been worn on the dragon��s finger. Because his fingers were dry and contracted, the red **** was slipping.


    Hansen has no interest in jewellery, not to mention the things that the dead have worn. He just swept it in the hole and found no special smell. It seems to be just an ordinary jewel, so he didn''t care.


    In an instant, the female emperor saw the red slap, but it was a fierce jump in her heart, but her face tried to pretend to be unintentional, but her heart was already turbulent.


    Hansen couldn''t recognize the ring, but the female emperor recognized it at a glance.


    It��s not that the female emperor��s knowledge is so powerful, and that **** finger is too famous.


    At the time of her third asylum, the Dragon Emperor was already famous in the world, and there were countless strong men. The secret treasures were even more numerous.


    But if you say the most powerful secret treasure, there is no doubt that the dragon blood will be counted, and it is the treasure that the Dragon Emperor never leaves.


    Legend has it that the dragon''s blood is the dragon''s singularity of a super **** creature, and he feeds his own blood every day. He has not been known for many years.


    Many people have seen the Dragon Blood finger in the hands of the Dragon Emperor, but no one knows what is the use of the Dragon Blood.


    When the dragon emperor fought with the people, he never used the dragon''s blood, but he was regarded as a treasure, even his wife and wife could not touch.


    I heard that once, one of the most favored nephews of the Dragon Emperor inadvertently touched the dragon''s blood in the middle of the night, the dragon emperor suddenly woke up and angered, and broke the scorpion directly to the stone of the soul, even the chance of resurrection Did not give her.


    It has been said that the dragon''s blood is the second soul of the Dragon Emperor. The memory and inheritance of the Dragon Emperor is the back road for the Dragon Emperor.


    If he fails to be promoted to the fourth sanctuary in the future, even if the stone of the soul is destroyed, relying on the dragon''s blood to reincarnate, the world will not be able to fly away.


    Although this is only a legend, I don''t know if it is true or not, but the dragon blood is the most precious secret treasure of the Dragon Emperor, but this is not wrong.


    In an instant, the female emperor wants to show the dragon''s blood according to her own, but Han Sen is next to her. If she goes to take the finger, it will definitely attract Hansen''s attention. Hansen didn''t even know that it was a good thing, and saw her go. And will definitely have to pass.


    "How can I get the dragon''s blood? I have to find a way to attract his attention." The woman''s gaze looked around and thought about how to attract Hansen''s attention so that she could Have the opportunity to take the dragon blood.


    Hansen is looking around the body of the Dragon Emperor, hoping to find something useful, but the things of the Dragon Emperor are not much. Hansen originally hesitated to strip his armor, but reached out and touched it. After a while, I found that the armor turned out to be rotted, and I don��t know why.


    Hansen swept the hole in the tunnel, and did not find any special objects on the body of the dragon.


    The moment the female emperor looked at it, but the eyes were bright, and the joy in her heart was said to Hansen: "His armor is a good thing, you take a closer look."


    "This armor has been rotted, and it will be rotten. What good thing can it be?" Hansen said unconsciously, the female emperor said.


    In an instant, the female emperor said: "The reason why the armor will decay is that this armor is the dragon scale of the dragon emperor, and naturally it decays with the body."


    "Even if it is a dragon scale, what is the use of decay now?" Hansen looked at the armor and frowned.


    In an instant, the female emperor smiled and said: "You don''t understand this. The general dragon scale will decay with the body of the dragon, but there is a dragon scale but it won''t."


    "What dragon scale?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "Did you have heard of it? The dragon has a scale, and it will kill. The dragon scale is inverted, unlike the ordinary dragon scale. Even if the dragon is dead, the scale will not decay, but instead Because it absorbs the vitality of the dragon emperor, it becomes more precious." The female emperor said.


    "There are such good things? Where is the dragon''s counterscale?" Hansen suddenly brightened his eyes.


    "How do I know that the Dragon Emperor should have turned it into something, or a part of the armor? You should find it carefully and you should be able to find it." The female emperor said.


    "Well, I am looking for it." Han Sen said, he went to the Dragon Emperor and tried to find the baby of the dragon''s scale.


    In the moment, the female emperor saw Hansen groping on the body of the dragon emperor, and the eyes passed a hint of joy, while secretly sneer: "It��s really cheap, if not for the dragon''s blood, how can I tell you the existence of the dragon''s scale? ""


    In an instant, the female emperor naturally did not lie to Hansen, otherwise Hansen could not find the scale of the dragon, and she would doubt her motives. Therefore, the female emperor said that the truth is true, Hansen will be able to find the scale of the dragon.


    However, the female emperor did not tell the truth completely. She knew the approximate position of the dragon''s scale, but she did not tell Hansen. Otherwise, Hansen found it at once. She still had the opportunity to secretly take the piece. The dragon blood is pointing.


    Seeing Han Sen carefully searched the body of the Dragon Emperor, and did not mind to pay attention to her again, the moment the female emperor pretended to move around, his eyes aimed at the dragon blood on the ground.


    The dragon blood was on the edge of the vine on the altar. The female emperor pretended to look around the altar and slowly approached the position where the dragon''s blood was pointing.


    "Dragon blood is my finger. If it is like the legend, there is the second soul of the Dragon Emperor. Maybe I can use the second soul to get rid of the control of the bastard." With.


    Seeing that Hansen was carefully searching for the body of the Dragon Emperor, the female emperor determined that Hansen did not pay attention to her, and forced her heartbeat to prevent Hansen from having the opportunity to detect her strangeness. Looking at the altar, I am ready to take the opportunity to pick up the dragon''s blood.


    "It��s me..." Seeing the palm of the hand, I��m going to grab the dragon��s blood, and Hansen still didn��t notice her. In the moment, the female emperor��s heart was already ecstatic, and she even began to think that she could use the dragon��s blood to get rid of Hansen��s control, and then Hey, the lesson of the bastard.


    In the moment, the female emperor��s fingertips almost touched the dragon��s blood, but suddenly she saw a pair of fat little hands stretched out, and grabbed the dragon��s blood before she, so that the female emperor suddenly got there. .


    "Yeah!" I saw that Bo''s little hand was playing with the dragon''s blood and his face was curious.


    Please use the search engine to watch you in various novels.

 Chapter 993： Dragons counter scale

    In the moment, the heart of the female emperor swayed with the fingers that Boa took in her hand, and saw that Boa took a finger to the ground and smashed a few times. The heart of the woman��s distressed heart was about to twitch, and hate could not immediately I took the dragon blood and took it back.


    However, the female emperor did not dare to move, as long as she showed a little interest in the dragon''s blood, Han Sen will certainly win.


    Boa took the finger in the small hand and played it. The female emperor now only hopes that Boa will lose interest in the finger and quickly throw it away.


    Boa took the finger and waved it with his small hand. It seemed to be thrown away at any time, but he never lost it, so that the heart of the female emperor suddenly followed, and kept on.


    "Boa, that''s something that''s dead, dirty, hurry up." Hansen saw Boa playing with his fingers, afraid that she would use her mouth to pick up the dead.


    Although Boa is really strong, in some respects, she is still a baby, and things she has never seen will want to try it.


    In an instant, the female emperor listened to Hansen��s words, but she was overjoyed. She couldn��t help but nod her head and help Hansen say, ��Let it drop.��


    However, the female emperor did not dare to say anything, but she could only look at Boa and the fingers in her hand.


    Boa seems to understand Hansen''s words, sitting there, staring at the fingers in his hand, his face is showing a serious expression, holding a finger in one hand and touching his chin in one hand, seems to be thinking about whether to throw it away. ?


    Suddenly, Boa raised his thumb and reached out and seemed to be throwing his fingers out.


    In an instant, the female emperor was overjoyed, and the heart followed the eyes of the blind man, and the heart shouted at the same time: "Throw away... throw away..."


    However, Boa��s hand stretched out, but did not throw the finger out. It seemed that some of them were not willing, and they took it back. They continued to look at the fingers and held a small look that the chin looked carefully.


    In a moment, the mood of the female emperor suddenly sinks, and if she can''t get the dragon''s blood, Han Sen will soon find the scale, and there will be no chance.


    Suddenly, Boa seems to be thinking about it. If he stretches out his hand, he will throw the finger out.


    In the moment, the female emperor had a happy heart, but Boa took it back, and considered it there. The female emperor only felt that she was about to get a heart attack. My heart was almost roaring: "You are throwing it." what."


    Finally, Boa seems to have made up his mind, the look of perseverance, climbed up from the ground, the little hand leaned back behind, as if to throw the dragon blood out of the force, and throwing the direction is still the moment of the female emperor .


    "Yes, that''s it, baby, hurry up and throw it, you''re the best...e...on...baby..." The woman''s empress is almost ready to scream, her arms are slightly open, I want to I have to catch the dragon''s blood thrown by Boa.


    Boa��s eagerness to swing his arms is like a professional baseball pitcher with a small face full of hard work.


    Seeing that Bo''s arm swayed down, the female Emperor''s hand was stretched out, ready to catch the dragon''s blood, but did not see the dragon''s blood pulling out of Boa''s palm, could not help but succeed Oh.


    Boa holds the dragon''s blood in his hand, his eyes wide open and he looks at the female emperor. The corner of his mouth is slightly tilted, revealing a little devil-like smile. Then he holds the ring, hands and feet, and quickly climbs to Hansen.


    Follow Hansen''s leg and climb directly to Hansen''s back. The small face was placed next to Hansen''s big face, and the finger in his hand was handed to Hansen.


    Hansen took the finger and looked at the moment the female emperor was there, squinting at her and smiling at her.


    The moment the female emperor looked at the big, small and two smiling faces, it was like two demons, and suddenly realized that he was being played.


    Hansen must have noticed the finger, but he couldn''t see if it was a good thing. He would take the opportunity to test her. Now she has clearly told Han Sen that the dragon''s blood is a good thing.


    "Bastards, all are bastards, there is a bastard, I have a **** daughter." The woman''s imperial temperament is shy and annoyed, and she is about to be mad, and she is actually being played by a baby. It is simply a shame.


    Hansen put away his fingers, although I don''t know what to use, but it is definitely a good thing, otherwise the female emperor will not care so much, but also want to hide and hide.


    Han Sen no longer cares about the female emperor, and reached out to continue to touch on the dragon''s body, carefully smashing the decaying armor and making it for a while, finally seeing a small palm in the position below the dragon''s neck. Like a fish scale or a shell-like thing, suddenly a happy heart.


    "Dragon brother, you are all dead, this thing is not useful, lend it to the younger brother, I use it, the younger brother, I must carry forward your baby, let the world know your name again..." Han Sen chanted While taking the piece of scales from the dragon''s body.


    Perhaps because the body has dried up, the scales are taken down directly, and there is no feeling of effort.


    Start with a clear, cool, like a piece of borneol, the reverse scales such as *** white is translucent, looks crystal clear and very beautiful.


    "In an instant, is this the scale of the dragon?" Han Sen asked the woman in the moment to ask.


    "Yes." The woman''s face was cold and replied, her face was like a cold, no expression.


    "Look again, is there any other good thing here?" Hansen himself could not see it, and asked the female emperor.


    In the moment, the female emperor��s eyes twitched a few times. She couldn��t slap a slap in the face of Hansen. If it��s not for the dragon��s blood, she wouldn��t tell Han Sen about the dragon��s scales. Hansen couldn��t find it. There are still opportunities to take.


    "No." The female emperor forcibly endured the hatred of her heart and said coldly.


    It is true that there is nothing wrong with it. The Dragon Emperor died when he was promoted and failed. He was placed here for a death sacrifice, not for burial, and there will be funerary objects.


    It is already a great fortune to find a dragon''s blood, which is because the Dragon Emperor has always taken it with him, otherwise nothing can be found.


    "Since it is gone, let''s go." Han Sen no longer nostalgia, picking up Boa in the thorny passages when he travels, and at the same time, the woman who is angry and wronged is also taken back within the soul sea.


    There was a treasure pointing the way, and it was very smooth to get out of the thorny castle. After returning to the shelter, Hansen in the palace he used to rest, put the dragon''s scale and dragon blood out to play.


    "In a moment, the female emperor wants this finger, what is the use of it?" Hansen studied it, but did not see anything special.


    "There is a good thing, first wear it, I just missed a button that pulls the bow, it is it." Hansen said to himself wearing the dragon''s blood on his finger.


    Just put on, the dragon blood pulls the finger but suddenly the blood is shining, the inner legend is a sound of dragons.

 Chapter 994： Take the source (the lord plus more)

    A blood-like brilliance rushed out of the dragon''s blood and directly shot Hansen''s eyebrows.


    Han Sen��s heart is not good, but the blood dragon is too fast, his thoughts have just risen, and the blood dragon Guanghua has already entered his eyebrows.


    "My Dragon Emperor finally came back... oh..." A crazy voice seemed to sway from Hansen''s spiritual knowledge, but only half of it was said, but it made a sound of suspicion.


    Han Sen was concentrated, but he saw his own consciousness in the sea. A red lotus wrapped a thing, and the object rushed to the right and left in the closed red lotus, but it never rushed out.


    "The evil lotus female emperor, who turned out to be her, was also marked by her evil lotus?" The dragon emperor uttered the sound of the dragon in the red lotus: "If the evil lotus female is here, maybe I will let her Three points, but only one evil lotus brand can prevent me from reborn, and see that I broke your evil lotus and reborn in the world."


    "Dragon Emperor, I advise you not to break the red lotus, or go back to the dragon blood button." Han Sen looked at the dragon emperor wrapped in red lotus with his spiritual knowledge, but he was not afraid.


    The dragon emperor who rushed into his spiritual knowledge is just a matter of the emperor. If his physical strength is still there, one hundred Hansen will be added together, and it is not necessarily the enemy. .


    But the Dragon Emperor, who only has the knowledge of the Emperor, is not a great thing for Hansen.


    Hansen''s super-deity is a super-Emperor, and his spiritual knowledge is also a super-Emperor, a tribe of knowledge in the district, naturally no need to be afraid.


    "Do you want the Emperor to be afraid of that evil lotus? It is ignorant idiot, see how the Emperor breaks the evil lotus to take your body." Long Emperor screamed coldly, only to see the blood dragon inside the red lotus suddenly stunned Up, the dragon body directly hit the red lotus.


    The petals of Honglian were suddenly torn apart by the dragon claws. Under several impacts, the red lotus was already unbearable and seemed to be torn.


    Suddenly, the red lotus above the evil light, turned into a petal of lotus petals, a layer of petals, the dragon body is wrapped more tightly.


    "True blood my life, the emperor body dragonization ... broken ..." only heard the sound of dragons rushing, the red lotus''s blood is getting more and more prosperous, then the red lotus was actually burned by blood.


    "Haha... How is the evil lotus female emperor... The power of the dragon of the emperor can break the law... The evil lotus is also why I can''t..." The dragon''s arrogant Zhang Changxiao, the red lotus has been purely dragon force Burning ash.


    Seeing that Honglian was destroyed, Hansen was not shocked. He had never moved the imprint of the female emperor in his spiritual knowledge. He was afraid of touching the red lotus and letting the female emperor perceive his place.


    Hansen has not yet been able to compete with the real emperor, so he has been hiding from it. Now the Emperor forced the red lotus to be wiped out, except for a stone in Hansen��s heart.


    In the distant emperor''s palace, the evil lotus female emperor frowned: "Dragon force breaks the lotus, the dragon emperor has not yet died, but also dares to move me, really do not know how to live, do not let me find you, or even the ancient demon The return of the Emperor to the Third Shelter will also put you into an endless cycle."


    The dragon emperor broke through the lotus, and the excitement and madness has been extremely extreme: "It is also your ability to use the flesh and the Emperor to use it, when the emperor is in the world..."


    The words of the dragon emperor have not finished yet, but suddenly see a god-like spirit in front of the body, standing in the sky, the white light of the body swaying, exudes a terrible horror, even his proud blood dragon The true body, under the horrible pressure of the other side, is also like a starlight, it is difficult to compete with the moon.


    "Impossible... How is this possible... How can your spiritual knowledge be so powerful..." The Dragon Emperor was shocked, and under the horrible spiritual reality, his blood dragon was still half-pointed. The power is just like muddy, and it will be pinched to death by the gods.


    "I said earlier, let you go back and forth from where you are, but you just don''t listen, then you can''t blame me." Han Sen thought, the super-spiritual spirit of the real body, directly caught the blood dragon body.


    The dragon emperor gave a shocking dragon and wanted to escape Hansen��s spiritual knowledge and escape.


    However, under the palm of the super emperor, the dragon emperor was suddenly photographed, and the blood dragon was suddenly shot.


    It was not really dragon blood, but the power of the dragon emperor. After the dragon blood splashed, it turned into a little dragon force and was sucked into the body of the super emperor.


    "Super Emperor''s Life Gene +1."


    Han Sen heard the voice of the rules, and suddenly he was overjoyed. After a slap in the palm of his hand, he was on the dragon''s blood dragon and the dragon''s blood was overflowing. The sound of the super-spirited gene was increased.


    The dragon emperor has already been shocked to the extreme. His strong soul power is also top-notch among the emperors. At this time, before the soul of the other party is true, there is no power to fight back.


    The blood dragon has become a soft-footed snake, and even the other''s punches and palms can''t resist. The origin of the film is scattered, and even if you want to escape, it is impossible.


    "The dragon is very bloody, the dragon is bloody!" Longdi knows that if he goes on like this, his blood dragon will be smashed and broken, and will not be resurrected until it is dissipated in the world. The blood of the body was released, and the blood dragon actually exploded in that moment, and it was full of blood.


    And between the sky and the blood, a glimpse of the real dragon blood man must escape Hansen to know the sea.


    "Here is the place where you come and say, go and go." Han Sen snorted, his palms as if they were electric, and suddenly he held the real dragon blood in his hand.


    "Ah!" The Dragon Emperor made a scream, and the only remaining blood dragon was desperately distorted in Hansen''s palm, but it was like a snake, unable to shake Hansen''s palm.


    The blood of the Dragon Emperor was absorbed by the body of the super emperor, and the gene of the super emperor increased a lot.


    Hansen��s big hand was pinched, and the dragon��s body was full of dragons and blood, and the dragon��s body was much smaller.


    "Super Emperor''s Life Gene +1."


    Dragon Blood was absorbed by the Super Emperor, and the Gene of Life was added again.


    Hansen squeezed a few more times, and the Dragon King��s blood dragon was about to be pinched, leaving only a trace of the source of the dragon, and made a loud scream.


    "Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me... I have the great benefits for you... Please let me live a life... Don''t destroy my life..." Long Di screamed and screamed, already scared .


    "Then I will listen to you, what good can you give me, if it can''t make me feel heart, I will let you fly away." Han Sen said coldly.


    Where did the dragon emperor dare to hesitate: "I was one of the eight devils under the ancient devil''s emperor. When the emperor broke into the fourth sanctuary, he left the emperor''s gene to the ancient devil''s suit. I can Take the Emperor''s treasure to you, just ask you to stay with me, don''t break my life."


    a

 Chapter 995： Ancient demon tree (the lord plus more)

    The dragon emperor was temporarily suppressed by Hansen in the dragon''s blood. According to him, when the ancient demon emperor broke into the fourth shelter, humans did not know what the shelter was.


    The great emperor broke into the fourth sanctuary, and some of the genetic treasures he owned were useless. He did not take the fourth sanctuary and gave them to the dragon emperor.


    The dragon emperor was assigned to the ancient demon suit. When the dragon emperor was promoted to the fourth sanctuary, he was wearing the ancient demon suit, and he did not die on the spot, but he was also seriously injured and difficult to recover. It was only a matter of time to die.


    But for a while, the Dragon Emperor arranged a death sacrifice for himself, hoping that he would die and resurrect in the future.


    The dragon blood button is also one of the back roads he left, but unfortunately neither the death sacrifice nor the dragon blood trigger, but in the end, they failed.


    As for the ancient demon suit, when the Dragon Emperor was promoted to the fourth sanctuary, he was also damaged and was nourished by the Dragon Emperor in a secret place, hoping to repair it.


    Hansen put the dragon''s blood on his finger, and then shielded it with the hole in the tunnel. This only summoned the female emperor and asked her to know the ancient devil.


    Although the female emperor did not want to pay attention to Hansen, she did not dare to do anything. She told Han Sen about one of the ancient devils.


    It was only in the moment that the female emperor knew that there was not much. When she was promoted to the third shelter, the ancient demon had already been promoted to the fourth shelter by tens of thousands of years. She only occasionally heard some about the ancient devil. Rumors only.


    Lianlong Emperor is one of the eight devils under the ancient devil''s emperor. I don''t know anything about it. I know that the ancient demon is powerful and invincible, but it is nothing but detailed information. I know that the ancient devil has all the genes to treasure.


    Hansen was removed from the shield of the dragon''s blood, and he touched the finger and asked: "Long Di, I ask you, can you know a stranger called Ghost Hare?"


    "He is one of the Eight Devils, but I have a holiday with me, and after the Emperor was promoted, he always wanted to win my ancient devil suit, but unfortunately he is not my opponent..." The Dragon Emperor who was suppressed in the dragon''s blood Said quickly.


    "Do you know that Ghost Hare has been to your death site?" Hansen said.


    "He actually went to the land of the death sacrifice. The **** must have wanted to grab my ancient demon suit. Unfortunately, he did not know that the ancient devil suit was not around me, and I also set a trap. He would not go. Going to the point will definitely eat a big loss." Long Di said.


    Han Sen did not move, and he asked again: "You said that the ancient demon emperor left the ancient devil suit for you, then did the ancient devil have any treasures for the ghost night fork?"


    "Yes, the emperor left an ancient demon emperor to him, and the ancient demon emperor planted a result of germination for 100,000 years. If he could plant an ancient demon tree, an ancient demon fruit could increase the number of emperor genes. If those low-level aliens eat one, they can increase the gene of the gene in a large amount, and even can directly open the gene lock. However, in the 100,000 years, it is so easy to grow..." Long Di said.


    "The original name of the tree is the ancient demon tree. It is no wonder that the ghost night fork is going to fight with me. It is the fruit that was planted for 100,000 years..." Hansen suddenly understood.


    However, the Dragon Emperor said that even if the Emperor eats one, he can increase the number of his life genes. He eats one, and only has a little bit of the life-threatening gene. It seems that the super-spiritual gene is actually better than the life of the emperor. Genes are still hard to increase.


    "Looking back to the way to transplant the ancient demon tree back, use life water beads to cultivate it, maybe you can still make another round of fruit." Han Sen secretly thought.


    For the time being, the Dragon Emperor was first suppressed in the fingers, and Hansen did not intend to take the ancient demon suit.


    I didn��t know if the Dragon Emperor said it was true or not. Even if it was true, Long Di said that he put the ancient demon suit in the magic spring deep in the jungle of thorns. Before the dragon��s ability could enter, now Hansen There is no way to go there. The depths of the thorny jungle do not know how many horrible super-god creatures, not Hansen��s current ability to rival.


    Even if you use the underground shelter to move past, if you encounter a few super-natural creatures that are not afraid of those cheekbones, they will all be finished.


    Hansen glanced at his own gene, reaching 163 points. The dragons of Dragon Emperor added 45 points to him.


    For the time being, let''s put this matter down first. Han Sen thinks that there is a covenant with the cracked emperor, and he directly enters the third spiritual foundation.


    "I hope that the cracking emperor has the patience to wait for me." Han Sen drove the spiritual island to the gods.


    The gods are a sea of ??clouds in the spiritual base. At this time, many strange spirits have gathered here, waiting to see the fissure of the emperor and the unknown emperor.


    However, the Liberation Emperor had already waited for two or three days, but he did not see the emperor coming. Everyone thought that the emperor was afraid of the cracked emperor, so he did not dare to fight.


    Hansen has not come for two or three days, and the arrogance of the cracking emperor is almost empty.


    "I thought that there was finally a spirit that had the courage to fight with the Emperor, but I didn''t want to be such a villain. It was really disappointing." In the face of the many alien spirits of the third spiritual foundation, the Split Emperor was disappointed. The words are all contemptuous.


    "Cracking, do you really want to fight with my life?" Suddenly a voice came from a distant island on the sea of ??clouds, and everyone looked at it, but saw that there was a beautiful and beautiful spirit on the island of Lingji. Proud to come.


    "Too Shanghuang... That''s the Emperor''s Emperor... Wait... He said what does the Liberation Emperor want to fight with his life? Isn''t that unknown emperor turned out to be the Emperor?"


    "I said that the powerful emperor who appeared out of thin air was originally a royal man."


    "There was a good show here. When the Emperor was still in the second spiritual base, the cracking of the air was not to say that the Emperor was just a waste. Can he kill the Emperor in the middle of the hand? At this time, it is the new hatred." Forget it."


    ......


    There was a stranger who was promoted from the second spiritual foundation, and Hansen was recognized suddenly. The excitement was discussed.


    "You are the emperor who fought with me?" asked the cold air staring at Hansen.


    "Not bad." Han Sen replied faintly.


    "You are too emperor?" asked the Split Emperor.


    "Not bad." Han Sen nodded slightly.


    "Very good, just save the Emperor one by one, and today you will be sure of your life."


    Hansen did not talk nonsense, and directly launched the challenge to the Rift Air Emperor. The Split Air Emperor was the first alien in the third spiritual base. Only Hansen was able to challenge him, but he could not challenge Hansen.


    The Liberation Emperor did not want to, and directly agreed to the challenge, and suddenly the light above the gods.


    "This battle is really a battle..."


    Many strangers are excited and screamed. Although the aliens are warlike, they are not the enemy of life and death. Generally, they will not launch this battle. Moreover, the battles of the two emperors can be said to be rare in a decade. scene.


    Please use the search engine to watch you in various novels.

 Chapter 996： Invincible

    The blazing holy light swayed, Hansen stepped on the sea of ??clouds, but it was a slight sigh: "This war is probably the last battle of my third spiritual base. After this war, there should be no emperor. I dare to fight with me again, and send me the emperor gene."


    He had some bitter sighs, but in the eyes of the opposites of the battle, it seemed to be a bit of a fierce battle.


    The cracked emperor stepped on the top of the sea, but he looked at Han Sen sneerly: "Now I know that I am afraid, where did the heroism go now?"


    Hansen smiled awkwardly: "I don''t want to say anything, don''t you want to kill me?" Then let''s take it."


    The cracked emperor was simply cold, and the palm of the hand slammed the knife toward Hansen, but saw that the void was like a torn, like a crack in the eggshell.


    The space around Hansen seems to be cracked by spider webs, forming an irregular space crack.


    "Sure enough, it is not the emperor of the space system. It can actually make the void appear cracks. Although it is not a real tearing of the void, it is only a short crack in the void, but it is also surprising." Han Sen��s heart Marvel at the same time, more desire for space genes.


    The sigh sighs, Han Sen does not mean to retreat, he also wants to try to test whether the power after the super emperor can compete with the space power.


    If it can''t compete with space and time, then his power is not a true law.


    The majestic body stretches to the limit, the muscles on the arms rise high, and the blazing light is more blazing as the strength of the muscles bursts.


    Seeing the cracks in the space spread toward him, like a spider web, it was like shredding his body with the crack.


    Hansen��s arm stretched to the limit, and the violent swaying against the cracking emperor seemed to careless about the crack in the space in front of him.


    "Looking for death." Seeing Han Sen actually ignored those space cracks, the cracked air sneer.


    Although his level of power is still relatively low, it is difficult to achieve a real tearing of the void, but only those subtle spatial cracks, but like a sword in the air, Hansen''s body from those space cracks Passing through, must be cut off the body.


    All the aliens also looked at Hansen''s space cracks through the spider web, and the feelings of the faint heart were too unreasonable.


    The blood overflowed, Hansen passed through the crack of the space, the powerful Eucharist was cut out of a blood mark, and the blood suddenly bloomed on his body, like a full-blooded flower.


    Even Hansen��s fist was covered with a mesh-like wound, and the blood was stained with a white robe.


    "Sure enough, even the body of the Emperor, it is difficult to cross the space crack, which is equivalent to the body through two spaces, part of the flesh and blood into the space crack, the body was cut by space."


    "The power of space is too strong. What power can there be in this world to compete with such a terrible force?"


    "The Split Emperor really does not deserve to be the same invincible existence."


    "Even if the Emperor Taishang is not his opponent, I am afraid that only the time-based emperor will be able to compete with the Split Air Emperor."


    All the aliens are secretly amazed, and the Split Emperor is also the contemptuous color of his face: "If you want to cross the space crack, you really don''t know how to live and die."


    Hansen is covered with spider-like blood marks. In the view of the Split Emperor, his body has been cut into pieces by space, but the speed is too fast, and it has not been broken down. Hansen will become one in the next second. The pile of meat fell into the sea of ??clouds.


    However, as Hansen��s fist grew bigger and bigger in his eyes, Hansen��s body was never broken.


    The face of the cracked Emperor suddenly changed, and it seemed that something was a little bit wrong. He quickly raised his fist again and tried to fight the power of the crack, but it was already a bit late.


    Hansen��s fist with the horror of the sacred light has already violently smashed down, and the cracked emperor only came and raised his arm to stop.


    Muscles and muscles collide, bones collide with bones.


    Among the incredible eyes of the alien, Hansen��s majestic body erupted with the power of terror, and with the fist of the incomparable light, the arm of the cracked Emperor was blown open, and a fist hit him. Zhang is full of horror and unbelievable faces.


    boom!


    The powerful force that broke out on the muscles and bones formed a white light of the shock wave, directly exploding the head of the cracked emperor, and the body shape was also bombarded by the force of the shock wave, smashing the void like a projectile, smashing into him. Above the statue, the blood blooms like a flower.


    "Space Emperor Gene +1."


    There is no death on the gods, and there is no such thing as a **** who can believe in his own eyes.


    They really can''t believe that the powerful cracking emperor, even the cracking emperor who can tear the void, was actually blown by Hansen, what a terrible force, almost unimaginable.


    Everyone was quietly watching Hansen and the bloodied statue.


    "I killed you!" The Ripper resurrected, roaring and rushing to Hansen, and punching Hansen with a fist.


    The void was hit by a crack, as if the whole world had been torn apart, and Hansen was standing in a broken and twisted world.


    "If you can really tear the void, I will still avoid you three points, but unfortunately your strength is not torn the void, even the cracks are not counted, but also dare to call the crack?" Han Sen scornfully looked at the sky The space cracked and he did not hesitate to punch it again.


    Numerous cracks have been cut from Hansen, but they can only cut his skin and form a shallow blood mark.


    Even the tough muscles are hard to split, let alone cutting his super-spiritual body.


    The cracked air anger roared, unwilling to play a force of cracking the air, making the whole space like a glass with a lot of cracks, looks very strange.


    However, this is completely useless to Hansen''s super-spiritual body, only leaving a little blood on his body, which makes the sky bloom bright red.


    boom!


    Hansen once again banged on the head of the cracked emperor, and shattered his head without any suspense.


    Although the power of the cracking of the air is strong, his ** can''t compete with Hansen.


    Han Sen simply stood in front of the statue of the Liberation Emperor. He only waited for the resurrection of the Rifting Emperor and immediately killed him. The Liberation Emperor had no resistance at all, and was repeatedly bombarded again and again. And the unwilling roar echoed above the gods.


    All the strangers were quietly watching the cracked emperor being bombarded again and again, and the chill was spreading in his heart.


    Such a powerful cracked emperor was so easily killed by the emperor, this is the real hand-to-hand killing as an ant.


    "The same level is invincible!"


    Such a word is born in the minds of all the aliens.

 Chapter 997： Shura Guwen

    Han Xing��s heart was very happy when he saw the airborne emperor��s genes grow a little bit.


    At the end of the game, the Liberation Emperor himself was already numb, and he no longer shouted. He was resurrected again and again, and then again and again he was blasted back into the Stone of Soul.


    "My God, it��s terrible to be too emperor. This is the real invincible in the same order. Even the power of space can''t hurt his emperor. What is his attribute?"


    ��Looks like the power of exclusive flesh? Can physical strength really be so powerful?��


    "Unless the genetic lock that is turned on is higher than him, I am afraid that even if it is the position of the Emperor, no one is an opponent of the Emperor."


    "Tai Shang Huang is definitely a great emperor."


    "When the Emperor took the emperor to the emperor, I am afraid that it will be the time when the third sanctuary will change."


    "The Emperor is too invincible."


    ......


    Quietly, the aliens finally broke out, one by one looking at Hansen��s incomparable fanaticism, and witnessing the birth of such an invincible emperor, which itself is a glory for many aliens.


    boom!


    After the ninth and nineteenth murder of the Cypriot Emperor, Hansen��s space emperor gene finally reached a full value of one hundred and could no longer continue to increase.


    "There are thousands of emperors in the world, can''t anyone give me a defeat?" Hansen sighed, flying like a disappointment, driving away on the island of Lingji.


    "This is the only thing that the Emperor is too qualified to say..." The aliens looked at Hansen��s sigh and sighed. They didn��t feel that Hansen��s words were arrogant, but they felt that it was just that.


    Hansen is not really desperate to lose. He just wants to stimulate those emperors so that the tempered emperors can challenge themselves again, but the result is a little disappointing.


    The aliens seem to agree with his sentence, and there is no emperor to challenge him.


    "These aliens are too rude. If we change to humans, even if we know that we are not, we will definitely come to die..." Hansen was angry.


    "It was terrible. Even the powerful space of the Emperor, such as the Split Emperor, couldn��t help the Emperor too. Fortunately, he did not fight with him." The Baihua female emperor heard the news and groaned.


    "The real same-order invincible, if there is no middle-fall, Taishanghuang will certainly be able to achieve the position of the great emperor, even if it is promoted to the fourth god''s shelter is also very likely." Royal Emperor said.


    "The rise of the emperor, the great emperor can sit and watch him grow up, I am afraid that I have been investigating the whereabouts of the emperor. Once I find out, I will try my best to put him to death." The Baihua female emperor said with some worries.


    "There can be such a strength, his background is not ordinary, even if the great emperor finds out, it may not be able to treat him." Royal Emperor said.


    "I really want to know who his parents are. Should they be the respect of the two emperors? It would be nice to see them." The Baihua female emperor said a little embarrassed.


    "What? I want them to accept your daughter-in-law?" said the imperial lady.


    The Baihua female emperor is a small face: "If you can marry such a spirit, it is also a very good choice, at least to give birth to a good enough offspring."


    ......


    In an instant, the female emperor completed the task of Hansen��s confession, hunted some mutant creatures back, and when she entered the spiritual base again, she heard about the singer��s killing of the emperor.


    "There was such a horrible alien in the third sanctuary. Together with the space of the emperor, it is easy to kill. What is the origin of this emperor?" The female emperor was shocked, even if she did not dare. Said that can easily overcome the space of the same level of the Emperor.


    After carefully inquiring about the story of Taishanghuang, the female emperor secretly thought: "The horrible emperor, half must be the respect of the great emperor. If there is a chance, it can form an alliance with it. In the future, revenge will be more hopeful. I only opened a genetic lock, and I could not see him in the spiritual base."


    Thinking of this, the moment the female emperor remembered the hateful Hansen: "I blame the bastard. If it weren''t for him, I could go out and look for the opportunity to increase my life''s genes. How could it be difficult to open the genetic lock? After I got out of trouble, Be sure to marry him, kill him, it is cheap, and I must let him taste the taste of being enslaved..."


    In an instant, the female emperor naturally did not know that she wanted to be ally with the emperor, but Hansen, who hated her teeth, was the same person.


    At this time, Hansen was very leisurely eating the roasting mutant flesh and blood, and he was still playing with the scale of the dragon.


    There is a moment when the female emperor goes out to hunt with the dragon blood snake. Hansen has basically no need to worry about the mutated gene. He only needs to stay in the shelter to eat and eat. After a while, he can successfully fill the mutant gene.


    It was the scale of the dragon in the hand that made Hansen spend a lot of thoughts.


    There are many small ropes on the dragon scale. Hansen didn��t even know one. He called the dragon emperor and tortured him. The dragon emperor only said that he recorded the secret of his dragon.


    Han Sen naturally does not believe at all, how to engrave his own secrets, but also engraved on the most important scales.


    Is it afraid that I can''t remember my own secret law? This explanation is of course unreasonable, but under Hansen��s questioning, the Dragon Emperor translated the above secret method, Hansen did not see any problems, because he did not know these words at all, even if the dragon emperor translated the fake to him, he I can''t hear it.


    However, Hansen always felt that Longdi did not tell the truth. He asked the Earl of Thorns and the female emperor with the scales of the dragon. They did not know the above words. This is not the text of the alien family.


    Hansen was in a whim. When he was on the Internet, he searched it casually and found a similar text to the dragon''s inverse scale.


    To Hansen��s surprise, the words similar to those on the scale of the dragon��s scale are actually Shura��s ancient texts.


    Hansen also learned a simple Shurawen when he went to school, but it is a modern Shurawen. Like human writing, Xiu Luowen has undergone different eras, and the Shura people are more ancient than humans. The process is also more complicated.


    There are great differences between Shura''s ancient texts and modern Shurawen. After Hansen''s careful comparison, it is determined that the dragon''s inverse scale is indeed Shura''s ancient text, and it is a very early Shura ancient text, even dating back to the Shura. Mythological era.


    This made Han Sen very surprised. The Shura people could not enter the shelter. Then why did the Dragon Emperor��s counter-scales engrave the Shura scriptures?


    Hansen tried to use the brain to analyze the meaning of the characters on the inverse scale of the translation dragon. However, because human studies on Shura��s ancient texts are very limited, the database in the brain is limited, and it is impossible to make complete comparisons, analysis and translations. There are a lot of mistakes after coming out, there is simply no way to read a complete meaning.


    However, Hansen has been certain that this is definitely not the secret of the Dragon Emperor, because the name of this text is called "Ashulu", which is a simple word translation, there is absolutely no mistake.

 Chapter 998： Non-Tianjing?

    "Why is there a Shura scripture written on the scale of the dragon? What does this have to do with the Shura?" Hansen translated the text before and tortured the Dragon Emperor, but he refused to admit it, even if he Hansen threatened to directly kill him, and the Dragon Emperor would not reveal half a word. Hansen did not have any way to take him.


    "Like the sky, not the righteousness of the heavens is for Ashura..." Hansen is thinking about the scales of the dragon, and walks over to give him the roasted flesh and blood, and looks at the dragon''s reverse scale. self-mumbling.


    "What are you talking about?" Hansen shuddered in his heart and asked for a loud voice.


    Zero points to the words on the scales of the dragon, and reads: "It seems that heaven and not the meaning of heaven is for Ashura..."


    "Do you know these words?" Hansen''s body shivered slightly, and with his strength, he could not control his mood and body, showing his inner excitement.


    The reason why I am so excited is not simply because I know the words on the scales of the dragon.


    There is a body of Shura''s royal family. She knows Shura''s ancient texts. Hansen is a little surprised, but she will never be so excited, and she will not even control her body.


    However, this sentence of zero is the beginning of the non-Tianjing. The Luo Family''s "Non-Tianjing" has been seen many times by Han Sen. The first sentence of the opening is this sentence.


    Zero nodded, indicating that she knew the above text.


    "Read it to me, what I wrote above." Hansen quickly handed the dragon''s counterscale to zero, eagerly said.


    After picking up the scales of the dragon, after reading it, I immediately read the above text: "It seems that heaven and not the meaning of heaven is for Ashura..."


    Han Sen listened and listened, everyone has already stayed, and the dragon''s reverse scale is engraved, it is simply Luo Jia''s "Non-Tianjing", although there are some subtle differences, but more than 90% are good, This is absolutely not a mistake in "Non-Tianjing."


    At this time, Hansen��s heart was already like a river, and it��s almost impossible to say that it��s almost like a blast.


    Luo Jia��s "Non-Tianjing" was actually engraved on the scales of the Dragon Emperor with the ancient Shura. Hansen felt that his brain had been difficult to turn because he really couldn��t understand what kind of connection would there be in this. I don��t want to understand it, but it��s useless to think of brain pain.


    "What the **** is going on?" Hansen grabbed his hair and felt that his doubts made his brain blank.


    After reading the words on the reverse scale of the dragon, I thought a little, and suddenly the jade hand swayed, and an invisible force broke out, spurting a few meters away, suddenly popping up a stone pillar on the main hall. The long marks seem to be thrown out by the sword.


    "Non-day power?" Han Sen looked stunned at zero.


    Hansen has seen a lot of non-natural powers, and naturally recognizes it. This is undoubtedly the power of the heavens.


    "Zero, have you practiced the above exercises before?" Hansen grabbed the zero arm and asked with some excitement.


    Zero shook his head, Hansen still did not believe and repeatedly asked: "You really have not practiced the above exercises? Or is it similar, such as "Non-Tianjing" or something?"


    Zero still shook his head, as if he had done something wrong, he said: "I just tried it for a moment, I didn''t mean to practice it..."


    "No, no, you are not wrong. Since you can practice, then practice well." Hansen found that his gaffe may have scared zero, and quickly released the hand holding the zero, and stuffed the dragon''s scale. In her hand, she comforted her a few words.


    Hansen himself does not practice non-Tianjing, it is because the mother does not want him to have anything to do with Luo family, but now zero has been practiced, and only after reading it, it has already been practiced, even if it is not practiced now Late, simply let her continue to practice, can also enhance her self-protection ability.


    However, Hansen still can''t understand, "Non-Tianjing" and the Shura people have something to do with the Dragon Emperor, and why zero can also develop non-natural power.


    He has heard from his mother that it seems that only the Luo family blood can be trained into a real "Non-Tianjing", but zero casually read it again, even able to use the power of non-natural, and definitely not more than Luo Yin The difference, this makes Han Sen very confused.


    Looking at the zeros that are of great interest to non-Tianjing, Hansen''s look is as uncomfortable as his mood.


    Hansen''s face was gloomy and left the hall. He found an uninhabited palace in the shelter, closed the door, and then took the dragon from the dragon''s blood.


    Within the palace, there was a horrible scream, and if it was heard by others, even the devil would have to shed tears of mercy.


    However, no matter what kind of means Hansen used, torture or profit, even if it was a threat to the soul, it did not allow the Dragon Emperor to speak a word.


    Regarding the "Ashulu Jing" on the scale of the dragon, that is, "Non-Tianjing", the dragon emperor is not allowed to disclose the words, even if Hansen ruined his blood dragon body.


    "What is the connection between the two in the middle? In order to survive, the Dragon Emperor can ignore his own dignity and ask him to do whatever he wants. Why is it because of this non-Tianjing, he would rather die than reveal half a word? Why?�� Hansen��s heart was full of doubts, but he was helpless.


    Looking at the dying but not saying a word, the dragon emperor sent him back to the dragon''s blood.


    Hansen is not an open-minded person. He wants to know the secrets of this, but he can''t find a clue. He can only temporarily put this matter in his heart.


    Hansen wants to ask the mother to ask, but the mom has always disliked his involvement with the Luo family, and the mother did not want to say, Han Sen knows how to ask and can not ask.


    Thinking twice, Hansen still didn''t ask the mother. If Luo Wei knew that he was interested in things related to Luo, I would not be happy.


    Hansen ate the mutated flesh and blood that the female emperor hunted back every day. It didn''t take long for the mutated gene to reach full.


    Hansen tested it on the power tester he bought. The power of ** has easily broken through 1,500, enough to open the fifth genetic lock.


    It��s just that his speed of qi training has improved, and he can��t keep up with the growth rate of **. If you want to practice the fourth heavy ��Xuan Xuan Jing��, I��m afraid it will take another two or three months.


    And the more backward, the more difficult it is to open the genetic lock. Even with a strong physical fitness, the genetic locks after seven passes are difficult to open, depending on talent and luck.


    The strongest who can open nine genetic locks, including super-god creatures and emperors, are already a minority, and even fewer among humans.


    Hansen now only hopes to open up some genetic locks as much as possible to prepare for the killing of blood creatures. Otherwise, even if the physical quality is not bad, the genetic locks are too few to open, and it is very difficult to kill the blood creatures.


    When I got up early this morning, Hansen received a parcel from the brains. The recipient was that he was not wrong, but there was no sender on the parcel, and there was no address or contact information.


    "Weird, who is the parcel sent by this?" Hansen reached out and unpacked the parcel. He didn''t worry about any dangerous items. The alliance''s scanning technology was not fake. Who would want to send him a bomb or poison? It may be sent, and even radiation items can be scanned directly.

 Chapter 999： The scorpion thing (the lord plus more)

    Hansen opened the parcel, which was an ordinary recyclable box. Open the box and you can see a letter inside.


    Hansen was a little surprised. Now that the communication is so developed, there are still people who mail a letter to him. This is really not very general.


    The front side of the envelope was up, but there was no writing. I couldn��t see who sent it. I picked up the envelope and looked at the opposite side. It was still empty.


    Open the envelope, there is only one page of stationery, take it out and open it, only see a line of words on it.


    "There was one thing sent three days later. When it was received, it was taken into the shelter immediately. Don''t let anyone see the thing." Han Sen read the line and couldn''t help but frown.


    Hansen didn''t think of who the scorpion was for a while, but he looked at it with some familiarity. After thinking about it, he thought about where he had seen these writings and who he was.


    When he was in the second shelter, he did encounter a strange man who claimed to be a blind man, and the donkey gave him a book similar to "Innocent and Innocent Flow". Hansen benefited a lot after reading it. .


    However, he and the nephew only saw one side. He did not say a few words at all. He would write a letter to him and let him keep something.


    "This is really strange. How can there be such a strange person?" Hansen couldn''t understand what was going on. It didn''t feel like a prank. He could only wait three days to see if anyone sent anything. What is something?


    Three days said that the length was not long and short, and at noon on the third day, there was one thing in the inbox of the family, but strangely, this thing was not sent by the brain, Hansen adjusted When I watched it, I found that it was a big living person who sent things, but the body was covered with strictness. I couldn��t see what it was, even men and women could not see clearly.


    The man left the thing in the inbox and left without any extra movement from start to finish.


    Han Sen took the things in the inbox back to the house, because this thing was not properly scanned, Hansen really did not dare to open it at home and directly brought it into the shelter, which summoned the moment. The female emperor, let her go to open the parcel, so as not to have any dangerous things inside.


    The box of the square was taken apart by the female emperor, and there was no dangerous thing happening. I saw a purple-red three-legged copper stove in the box.


    Hansen picked up the copper stove and looked at it carefully. It was nearly twenty centimeters high and had a diameter of more than ten centimeters. There was a furnace cover on it. The copper cover was tight and there was nothing in it.


    However, outside the copper furnace, Hansen saw a familiar pattern, like a cat and a cat like a fox and a non-fox.


    "What is the blood-teaching thing? Is the scorpion a blood-speaking person? What does he mean by sending this three-legged copper stove to me?" Hansen frowned slightly, shaking his hand with a copper stove. I want to hear if there is anything in it.


    However, Hansen was somewhat disappointed. There was no sound in it, as if there was nothing.


    Han Sen opened the lid of the three-legged copper furnace, and his eyes fell inside the three-legged copper furnace, but he was shocked. There was something inside the copper furnace.


    Hansen took a closer look and saw that there was a red-blooded bead in the copper furnace. It was as big as a table tennis ball, so it was so casually placed inside the copper furnace, but when Hansen shakes the copper furnace, this The beads did not make a sound, and Hansen did not hear it move.


    "Weird, how is this possible?" Hansen is very confident about his ability to perceive. If the bead rotates inside the copper furnace, he can''t feel it.


    Hansen closed the lid and tried to shake it. He still couldn''t hear any sound, and he couldn''t feel the bead inside.


    But when the lid is opened, the blood-colored beads are still shaking inside, and a slight scent of medicine is slightly emitted.


    "What the **** is this?" Han Sen took the blood-colored beads out of the copper furnace, and started warm, with a jade texture, but the weight was much lighter than the jade.


    Looking left and right, I can''t see what it is. I just judged whether it might be a pill, but I can''t be sure, because it feels more like jade, and it is difficult to open it.


    Hansen naturally wouldn��t eat anything of unknown origin. He had to put the blood beads back into the copper furnace, then put the copper stove back in the box, and found a hidden place in the shelter to hide the thing. .


    He didn''t want to cooperate with the blind, but this kind of unclear thing. If he stayed in the league, it would be hard to say clearly if he had anything to do with the murder.


    After hiding, Han Sen returned to the league, and Shangtian.com searched for the appearance of the three-legged copper furnace.


    It was searched for a lot of three-legged copper furnaces, but there wasn''t a copper furnace with the same one. Hansen did not search for news or cases related to the copper furnace. Tianshang had no information at all.


    Otherwise, with the technology of the current search engine, as long as its size and shape are input, it can accurately search for similar objects. However, now there is no copper furnace that can match it. At most, there is a similarity of eighty-nine percent.


    As for the blood beads, the same information can not be found, Hansen can only give up the intention to find clues from Sky Online.


    I don''t know what it is, and I haven''t received a letter from Xunzi. It seems that this matter has passed. Hansen has no time to think about it.


    "Xiao Han, we found an injured blood creature in the thorny jungle. Would you like to see it?"


    When Hansen went to the Eastern District on this day, Huang Lao was excited to come to him.


    "What kind of blood creature?" Hansen suddenly came to interest, his fourth genetic lock is about to be solved, thinking about whether there is a chance to hunt some blood creatures.


    "It''s a black snake. We saw it from afar. It looks very hurt. But when a mutant frog approaches it, it is swallowed by it, so we judge it is a blood creature. I didn''t dare to go." Huang Lao said things to Hansen.


    "Go, take me to see." Han Sen followed the Huang Lao and left the shelter. Going west, it was a dozen miles away, and I saw a black snake on a large stone.


    The big snake has a black body and a thick bucket. How can it be several tens of meters long? The snake scales on the body are injured in many places. Many places are covered with flesh and blood, like claws for hard life.


    "Sure enough, it is a blood creature." Han Sen glanced at the hole in the Xuanqi field. The breath of life is indeed the extent of the blood creature, but it is very hurt, and the air is a bit weak.

 Chapter 1000： Blue howler monkey

    "Little Han, how is this a blood creature?" Huang asked nervously as Hansen asked. 3. The fastest


    Hansen nodded: "It is a blood creature."


    Saying, Han Sen took the bow on his back and summoned the mutant tiger tooth bee arrow to pinpoint the key position of the black scale snake.


    "Huang Lao, ready to fight." Han Sen issued an order to direct Huang Lao to lay down the formation.


    An arrow shot, the mutated tiger tooth bee suddenly into the wound of the black snake, and suddenly the whole arrow did not go in.


    The black-streaked snake made a scream, and suddenly it was fierce, and they rushed over to Hansen.


    I saw that the black-skinned snake opened his mouth and sprayed it. He suddenly saw a smoldering poisonous fire spurting out a dozen feet away, and the voice was very embarrassing.


    "Not good, this snake will not only spurt fire, but also can spray poisonous smoke, everyone will retreat." Han Sen ordered Huang Lao to retreat, while summoning the dragon blood snake, blocking the black scale snake.


    The two beasts suddenly wrestled together, and the physical fitness of the black-scale snake was quite terrible. Under the severe injury, the pure force still occupied the upper hand. The dragon-snake snake was wrapped around the black snake. Live, the bones of the body suddenly rattle, as if they will be twisted at any time.


    The dragon blood snake involuntarily issued a scream, but opened his mouth, and the black scale snake suddenly spewed out with the black smoke of the mouth, and sprayed directly into the big mouth of the dragon blood snake.


    The screams of the dragon-snake snake stopped abruptly, and suddenly it became soft and drunk. It seemed to be painful to struggle, but it did not make it strong.


    Hansen directly took the dragon blood snake back to the soul sea, and then did not take it back, seeing that its bones were torn by the black scale snake.


    Hey!


    Another mutated tiger tooth bee shot out and once again penetrated another wound on the black scale snake.


    The black-streaked snake became even more mad under the pain of eating, and came to Hansen desperately, and the mouth was even more poisonous and toxic.


    The surrounding area suddenly became a sea of ??fire, and the poisonous black smoke was filled everywhere.


    Han Sen��s eyes were quiet and his body was moving fast in the thorny forest, and he was stopped by the thorns and the black scales.


    The body of the blood armor is also enough to withstand the spread of poisonous fire and poisonous smoke around, as long as Hansen does not breathe, the poisonous smoke of the black scale snake can not help him.


    Hansen, while sheltering by the thorns, used the hole to hide the black-streaked snake, and constantly shot the mutant tiger-toothed bee, and shot it into the wound again and again.


    If Hansen��s recent physical fitness has increased a lot, he has been able to open the bow continuously, otherwise there is really no way to fight this black scale snake.


    However, the physical quality of the blood creature is terrible. Hansen shot so many arrows, it is still madly hitting Hansen, this is still the case that it was seriously injured, otherwise it will only be more fierce.


    It was only the body of the black scale snake that could support it. Its blood could not support it. The blood flowing out of the wound was too much, and gradually its body became somewhat crumbling.


    Hansen naturally did not let such a good opportunity, quickly ran around the black scales and snakes, an arrow shot into the wound on it, making the black scales and snakes hurt more and more.


    Finally, after more than an hour of guerrilla warfare, the black scale snake finally couldn��t stand it and fell down, hitting the dust of the sky, and the body had already been shot and said that there were two hundred arrows.


    "Hunting the blood of the gods, the scallops, the soul of the beast, the flesh and blood are edible, and the absorption can randomly increase the gene of 0 to 10 points."


    Hansen secretly breathed a sigh of relief, which opened up the strength of the three genetic locks. It is still a little reluctant to kill this black scale. Fortunately, it has already been injured.


    Hansen greeted Huang Lao, who was in the distance, and they were coming back. They were preparing to transport the body of the snake back, but suddenly saw a figure smashing out from the thorns in the distance. After a few jumps, they jumped to the body of the snake. The serpent ran to the back and ran to the depths of the thorny jungle.


    Hansen and Huang Lao both looked at it. It turned out to be a common blue-haired apes, which was taller than the average human, but it was more than two meters.


    However, it squatted with the huge body of the scaly, but it ran fast, and did not affect its speed too much.


    "I rub, the tiger mouth eats, you are so bold." Hansen suddenly furious, pulled the bow, and shot an arrow to the blue ape.


    However, the blue ape did not look back at all. The corpse of the big snake was slightly biased, and it immediately protected its body. The arrow also shot into the flesh of the serpent.


    "Hey!" The blue ape then turned around and sneered at Hansen twice, then stalked the body of the snake.


    "Your sister." Hansen was furious, and he flew up after flying, and shouted at Huang Lao, let them go back first.


    The blue apes ran into the jungle of thorns. Hansen did not dare to let Huang Lao take risks with them, and Hansen had already scanned the apes''s breath. It was not weaker than the scorpion, and it should also be a **** creature.


    And he looked at the blue ape''s claws and found that it was very consistent with the wound on the snake. It is likely that the original wounds on the snake were made by the blue ape.


    Han Sen only chased after not far, I saw that the blue ape was flashing blue light, the speed suddenly increased, holding a big python, actually running faster than Hansen.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly shocked. The blue ape was not simply running faster. It looked more like its body was accelerated. It had the feeling of speeding up the gear.


    "Is this a simple acceleration force, or is it time to accelerate?" Hansen was a little scared.


    The blue light of the blue apes continued to erupt, and the movements were getting faster and faster, and Hansen was getting farther and farther, and from time to time he turned back and smiled at Hansen, like mocking and ridicule.


    However, Hansen couldn''t catch up with it. Instead, he was farther and farther away. He quickly disappeared from the blue ape. Hansen could only helplessly stop.


    Although some were not reconciled, Han Sen did not catch up with him, and the regenerative gas was useless. He could only return to the shelter empty-handed.


    Originally, hunting was not successful. This kind of thing was inevitable in the shelter, and Hansen did not pay attention to it.


    However, after a few days, Huang Lao responded to Hansen. The blue apes often appeared nearby, and they also robbed their prey and injured several people.


    Hansen suddenly frowned. With the strength of the blue apes, people who want to kill them are difficult. It just grabs the prey and hurts people. It seems that they want to go with them.


    "In the recent period, everyone should not leave the shelter. I will go out and see." Hansen returned to the Temple of the Hell, and took Boa out of the shelter.


    He was afraid that he couldn''t catch up with the ape, but Boa was different. If the monkey angered Boa, a gourd would accept it.

 Chapter 1001： Monkey King

    Hansen took Boa out of the shelter and swayed in the nearby thorn forest for a while, and hunted a few primitive worms.


    Sure enough, not long after, I saw that the blue colobus sneaked over and looked at Hansen in the thorns.


    It may be that Hansen is different from the others. The blue apes did not immediately come up to hurt the prey.


    Hansen pretended not to find it, and continued to sway here. The blue ape is too fast. At such a long distance, it is holding a black scale, Hansen can��t catch up, and it��s even more impossible to catch up with an empty hand. Blue howler monkey.


    Hansen deliberately turned his back to the blue ape, holding Boa in the thorn forest to find prey, the blue ape has been quietly behind Hansen, it seems to be looking for opportunities.


    Hansen walked into a relatively dense thorny forest and saw a large black scorpion in front of him. He recognized that it was a primitive poisonous scorpion, and quickly took off the bow and arrow, and shot an arrow at the poisonous needle. .


    The poisonous needle scorpion did not find Hansen, and was shot silently through the carapace with a single arrow.


    Suddenly I saw the blue figure in the thorns next to it flashing, the blue ape had already rushed out, and put the poison needle in my hand at once, and yelled at Hansen smugly, turning around and thinking run.


    With the skill of the blue ape, it wants to kill the needles, but it is only a matter of hand, but it is necessary to grab Hansen, obviously it is to go with Hansen.


    Seeing the blue colobus escape, Hansen immediately opened the third layer of genetic locks with the hole Xuan Jing, and shrouded the blue colobus in the hole of the Xuanqi field, closing its seven senses.


    "I see where you can go?" Hansen pulls the bow and shoots an arrow at the blue ape.


    The fierce loss of the seven senses, the blue apes apparently shocked, seemingly confused, not waiting for it to react, the mutant tiger tooth arrow has already hit the blue ape.


    Just like the sharp arrowhead of the tiger''s teeth, it hits the softest belly of the blue ape, and the tip of the arrow immediately violently rotates, and drills into the flesh with a horrible spiral force.


    But what surprised Hansen was that such a strong spiral arrow only shot a few blue hairs on the blue marmoset, and there was no flesh that could penetrate it.


    The blue ape screamed under the pain and turned and quickly wanted to escape. I don��t know if it is very familiar with this area. Even if it is closed, it still flies quickly and does not hit. On the thorns.


    Hansen quickly caught up and pulled the bow again and aimed at the blue ape''s ass.


    The arrow was silent, and under the shield of the hole in the tunnel, the arrow crossed the space silently, and it was shot into the **** of the blue ape.


    "Hey!" The blue ape suddenly screamed to lick his ass, and a little blood dripped down. The blue ape ran away while licking his ass, which looked very funny.


    "Giggle..." Boa seems to be very happy, giggling while pats his little hand.


    Hansen is also a joy in his heart. He just wanted to catch up and give it two arrows, but he saw that the blue ape had a magical blue light, and then his body suddenly accelerated, like an accelerated plug-in. The legs ran fast and quickly opened the distance from Hansen.


    Hansen went all out to chase, but he couldn''t keep up with it. Boa didn''t seem to take out the meaning of the gourd, which made Han Sen slightly depressed.


    Hansen pulled the bow and the speed of the arrow flew out, but he couldn��t catch up with the blue ape. Soon the blue ape disappeared in Hansen��s field of vision and disappeared.


    "Running really fast." Han Sen did not give up, although the blue ape ran away, but the blood still has its **** smell, Han Sen followed the **** taste all the way to track the past.


    The blue ape is going to the depths of the thorny jungle. Hansen hesitated, or carefully chased the past. It is not too deep into the thorny jungle. Be careful not to have any big problems.


    He has been following the **** smell, because Hansen is able to shield his breath and volatility. Although he has encountered some alien creatures, he has not been alarmed.


    After chasing forty or fifty miles, the **** taste has gradually become pale. I think that the wound on the blue ape''s buttocks has been crusted, and the physical quality of the blood-blooded creatures is really strong.


    But just give up, Han Sen is a little unwilling, the blue ape is so revenge, the last time Hansen did not hit it, it ran all day and messed up. This time it shot its ass, it is still not dead.


    "Dad, monkey." But Boa suddenly cried in front of the chubby little finger.


    Hansen looked at the direction of Boa''s fingers, but saw groups of blue monkeys rushing and jumping in the thorny jungle, swaying between the vines.


    I don''t know when, surrounded by a lot of blue monkeys in the jungle of thorns, Hansen and Boa have been surrounded.


    "Hey...hey..." The blue ape appeared in front of him, and he yelled and yelled at Hansen. He suddenly saw the blue monkeys rushing out from all directions and screaming at Han. Sen.


    Hansen slightly swept away. These blue monkeys have primitive and mutated levels, and there are thousands of them in small numbers. The blue apes should be their kings.


    Looking at the blue monkeys in all directions, Hansen was not in a hurry. Boa was more excited to pat the little hand. It seemed to be watching the monkeys and looked very happy.


    As soon as the mind was moved, the hole in the tunnel was opened, and all the seven senses around it were shielded. The blue monkeys in the group suddenly became crippled and scented and smellless. The original look of evil spirits suddenly changed. It became a headless fly, and all stopped to turn around in the same place, not knowing where to throw.


    Hansen pulled the bow and shot, and another arrow shot at the monkey king. This time Hansen shot its ear socket.


    The arrow drilled into it silently, but only when it hurt the monkey king, the monkey king reacted. The claw quickly caught the mutant tiger''s arrow that had not been completely shot in the arrow, and the claw was forced to change. The tiger''s arrow was broken directly.


    Hansen suddenly felt a little distressed, but now it��s too late to feel bad about it. Pulling out the Ajian sword will rush to the Monkey King.


    Although the Monkey King couldn��t see it, but it seemed to be guessing, he turned and continued to run, even the monkeys and grandchildren of it did not care.


    Hansen was upset and worried that this monkey king was too sleazy, his body was so strong, his strength was so big, he didn��t fight him at all.


    Even more exasperating, Han Sen could not catch up with him.


    However, Hansen turned to think, this is actually the site of this group of monkeys, where can it run again? The old nest should be right in the vicinity.


    "I don''t believe it." Hansen gritted his teeth, and Boa squatted on Hansen''s back. He held Hansen''s neck with his small hand and a fat bottle in his mouth, but he looked excited.


    a

 Chapter 1002： Waterfall on the mountain

    Hansen bite his teeth and chase after him, but he still can''t catch up. The speed of the Monkey King is just hanging up, and soon it will run without a shadow.


    Some blue monkeys fiercely rushed toward Hansen. Hansen thought about it. He didn��t chase the monkey king. After shielding the seven senses of the monkey group, he sneaked away and hid it.


    Those blue monkeys recovered after seven senses and could not find Hansen. They quickly dispersed. Basically all the blue monkeys went in one direction.


    "I don''t believe it, I can''t find you this time." Hansen quietly followed the blue monkeys.


    After walking for more than a dozen miles, I saw a big mountain in front, and the blue monkeys ran to the mountains.


    Hansen looked at the past far away, but saw that the mountain towered into the sky, and a waterfall like a silver dragon flew down from the mountain, very magnificent.


    "It seems that the monkey king''s nest is on the mountain. This is the place to find the land. I see where you are going." Hansen was proud of his heart and thought: "I can''t kill you this time, but I know you." The old nest is here, you dare to go to my shelter in the future, I will come here to kill your monkey monkey and see who can play."


    Going in the direction of the mountain, the more you go forward, the more terrible the mountain is. You can only see the white clouds rolling in the mountains, but you can''t see where the mountain is.


    The silver waterfall rushed down from the clouds, and it seemed that a silver dragon rushed down from the clouds. It was indeed a rare spectacle.


    "Strange, where is the water from this waterfall?" Hansen looked around and found that it was a mountain, not connected to other mountains, nor backed by the plateau.


    It��s not too strange to have a lonely mountain standing here, but there are waterfalls on this mountain.


    ��Don''t the source of this water come from heaven?�� Hansen smiled secretly and felt that he thought too much.


    Seeing that the monkeys climbed up the mountain, they went to the waterfall, climbing from the cliffs and climbing into the waterfall.


    Hansen looked at the surprise, so the large group of monkeys, even after a long time, all disappeared, it seems that it disappeared out of nowhere.


    After looking at the waterfall, Hansen hesitated, or climbed the mountain, like the blue monkeys, and went along the mountain wall to the waterfall.


    Anyway, this group of monkeys is not his opponent. Even if the monkey king is really fierce, Hansen also has the self-protection confidence, not to mention the treasure.


    Now Hansen only wants to take a look at what the monkeys are doing behind the waterfall.


    Hansen was close to the waterfall and found that there was a hole in the back of the waterfall. At the half of the waterfall, there was a cave hidden behind the waterfall. The monkeys should all be drilled into the cave.


    Hansen opened the hole in the cave to scan the cave, but nothing was swept away. He did not find the traces of the monkeys, nor how deep the cave was.


    Boa also looked at the cave with a curious look. The little finger pointed at the cave with a puzzled question: "Dad, monkey?"


    "In this, I will see it later." Hansen walked inside the cave and used to scan the inside of the tunnel, fearing that he would be the monkey.


    However, nothing happened. The stone cave has been slanting downwards. I don��t know how deep it is. Hansen has gone at least two or three kilometers, but still has not seen the monkeys.


    The cave was getting darker and darker. With Hansen��s eyesight, I felt that it was dark in front of me. I couldn��t even see the small face of Boeing��s face.


    Although the hole is still open, but there are no monkeys and other creatures nearby, and there is nothing to open.


    Hansen walked up the stone wall and walked forward, thinking in his heart: "What are the monkeys running to this ghost place? What are the treasures hidden here?"


    Thinking of this, Han Sen was a little bit more spiritual and continued to help the stone wall to go inside.


    There is no branch in this cave. It is a stone cave that has been slanting downwards. Hansen does not have to worry that he will get lost, otherwise he will have turned and left.


    After walking for more than a dozen miles, Han Sen secretly wondered if he had already reached the underground. Otherwise, the mountain was too big. After going for more than a dozen miles, he did not go out through the mountain.


    However, suddenly there was a glimmer of light in front, and there seemed to be an outlet for faintness. Hansen��s heart was overjoyed, and Baoer was hugged, speeding up the speed and going to the light.


    Not long after the walk, the light is getting bigger and bigger, it really is an exit, Hansen speeded up, went to the exit, looked outside and found a valley outside.


    You can also see the blue monkeys playing in the valley. There are many fruit trees in the valley. The fruits that Hansen has not seen before are covered with branches.


    ��These are genetic plants?�� Hansen looked at the fruit trees in the valley, and he was shocked and happy. Such a large orchard was all genetic plants. Hansen could feel vitality from them, and ordinary plants. completely different.


    And many of these genetic plants are ripe, and the blue monkeys are picking the fruit.


    "Developed, this is really developed, so many genetic plants, life is so powerful, must be good things, this time really earned." Han Sen hate can not immediately pounce on, all the fruits are Have it.


    Boa��s big eyes are almost ready to shine, struggling to catch fruit and eat.


    "Don''t worry, don''t know what these fruits are, don''t know if they can eat them." Hansen was holding Boa, didn''t let her rush over, her eyes fell on the blue monkeys, and they all ate. What fruit is secretly recorded in the heart.


    Genetic plants are naturally not able to eat indiscriminately, and the genetic plants here are also somewhat weird, making Hansen somewhat less reassuring.


    The reason why the genetic plant here is weird is that the genetic plants here are all fruits, nothing but the fruit.


    Such a fruit forest, there are many kinds of genetic plants, but there are no fewer than 100 kinds of genetic plants that Hansen eyes can see.


    However, none of these genetic plants have a sword blade, and no one has a different creature or animal spirit, and no genetic plants such as aliens or secret treasures.


    All of them are fruits, and there are no choices for those blue monkeys to eat. The fruits of the various fruit trees are picked up and eaten. It seems that there is no fruit that cannot be eaten.


    Hansen lived, but Boer couldn��t help it. He broke away from Hansen��s arms, and he quickly climbed to a fruit tree with his hands and feet. When he slid, he went under the fruit tree. He screamed and screamed and climbed up. A big red fruit was put directly into the mouth.


    Please use the search engine to watch you in various novels.

 Chapter 1003： Mysterious valley

    Boa sat on the tree stalk, holding the big red fruit in his hands, biting it up, and suddenly saw the sweet juice spilling out along the corner of Boa''s mouth, and a fragrant smell came out.


    Boa''s small mouth, squatting, biting, and an adult''s fist-sized red fruit, a few mouthfuls were swallowed by her belly, still trying to reach out and licking her lips and looking at the red on the tree. Fruit, big eyes are full of thieves.


    Holding the branches and climbing up, the little hands kept flying, picking up a bunch of fruit and holding it in his arms, picking up one and stuffing it into the small mouth, while eating and confusing to Hansen called: "Dad... Come eat fruit..."


    Hansen thought: "You haven''t forgotten my dad, but my father is not as good as you, you can eat, I have to deal with those monkeys."


    At this time Hansen has come under the fruit tree where Boa is located, but he has no mood to pick the fruit to eat. The blue monkeys in the group are surrounded, and there are thousands of others who are talking and sitting with their eyes open. The tree stalked the treasure of the fruit.


    The blue monkey king came out of the monkey group, pointing angry at the treasure on the tree, yelling at his feet, and then watching the flocks of monkeys seem to be fierce and fierce. Ferocious monkeys with claws are everywhere in all directions.


    And the monkey king, the body is also blue bloom, like opening a hang, the volley rushed to the treasure of the fruit.


    Hansen reached out and lifted Boa from the tree. At the same time, he opened the hole and Xuanqi, and made the monkeys become scorpions, but the monkey king seemed to be able to see Han in the hole. Sen general, ferociously rushed toward Han Sen, a claw like a metal hook, it is necessary to catch Han Sen.


    Hansen was shocked. The power of his body broke out. He played the long-lived curse and held the jade Yuanyanggong. His body shape suddenly accelerated and escaped the claw of the Monkey King.


    The power of the Monkey King is far more than Hansen��s imagination. If you don��t use the super-imperial state, Hansen would not dare to collide with him.


    On the absolute speed, Hansen is not as good as the Monkey King, but relying on the cover of the fruit trees, Hansen evades the layout while hiding, the Monkey King is afraid of hurting the fruit trees, and Hansen is not hurt at one time.


    Boa is still holding a bunch of fruit to eat, but she flies very fast, a bunch of fruit is quickly eaten by her, the small belly is bulging, it seems that it is difficult to turn over, Lying in Hansen''s arms, the chubby little hand licked his stomach and looked happy and satisfied.


    Hansen was not so happy, and was run by the monkey king.


    Running a distance into the valley, Hansen suddenly found that there was something in front of him. It turned out to be a jade jug, which looked crystal clear and beautiful.


    However, at this time, half of the jade jug was buried in the soil, only a small section of the spout and lid, and half of the pot was exposed.


    And this jade jug has a look of more than ten meters high, it looks very strange, and does not know what kind of talent can drink with such a jug.


    "There are devices here. Is there a human or a stranger in the valley?" Hansen was shocked. If there were any people, I am afraid that there are many different people. He has not seen humans drinking with such jugs.


    Turned around the hip flask, dodge the attack of the Monkey King, and then forced to go forward for a while, and saw a huge stone bowl buckled on the ground, no smaller than the jade pot.


    Hansen was amazed and ran over all the way. He saw what jade pot jade cup jade plate in the valley, what stone bowl stone altar, many strange things buried in the earth, it looks very weird.


    There is even a huge copper stove of thirty or forty meters high that falls between the weeds, which is covered with copper rust and surrounded by bronze ding and bronze princes.


    This strange thing has one thing in common, that is, big, one bigger than one, even the smallest wine glass, the diameter is also a few meters, it is not something humans can use.


    These things don''t know how long they have been in the valley, they are half buried in the soil, and they are already full of dust.


    Instruments such as jade are fine, but most of those made of copper have been rusty, and it seems that they have experienced the tempering of endless years, and they are almost decaying.


    However, Hansen had been running to the end of the valley, and there was no human or alien figure. The valley was surrounded by mountains, there was no way to go out, only the one that came.


    Seeing that the Monkey King has forced it over, but he has no way to go, this guy''s speed is too fast, the blue light flashing on his body, it is simply to open the acceleration gear, not Hansen is comparable.


    Hansen''s figure flashed, and he flew up in the air, no longer entangled with the monkey king, and wanted to fly into the sky, so that the monkey king could not entangle him.


    The Monkey King jumped up and wanted to attack Hansen in the air. Hansen made a wonderful arc in the air, avoiding its volley, smirking at the Monkey King: "Dead Monkey, Brother Fly, you won''t?"


    However, after the Monkey King landed on the ground, he did not have an angry expression. Instead, he looked at Hansen, who was flying higher and higher.


    Hansen felt that something was wrong, but he did not find any strangeness around him. Under the hole in the tunnel, he did not find any alien creatures in the air to rush to him.


    "what!"


    Seeing that he was about to fly out of the valley, Hansen suddenly felt like he was hitting an iron wall. People were about to fall apart. The bones didn��t know how many broken pieces. Come down.


    Hansen tried to stabilize his figure in the air, and escaped the monkey king''s slamming again. He looked up to see it in the sky, but he did not see anything.


    Not to mention the iron wall, even the fog is not a trace, there is nothing in the sky, and his hole in the Xuanqi field did not feel anything there.


    Hansen did not believe in evil again, but this time Hansen left a heart, just waiting to touch it, but immediately felt there seemed to be an invisible wall, and a huge force came from the wall. Suddenly Hansen bounced out.


    "Hell, what power is blocking the sky in the valley?" Hansen was surprised, and tried it from several other positions. The result was the same. The invisible force enveloped the entire valley, no matter where he flew from. Go out.


    The monkey king leaped from time to time to attack him. Hansen could only fly to the cave when he came. He had been chased by the monkey king. His physical strength could not be maintained all the time.


    However, when Hansen retired in front of the mountain wall, he was shocked to find that the cave he came to was gone.


    Hansen hit a fist in the original location of the cave, but only felt a huge force bounce back, the mountain wall was not smashed by him, but he was shaken by the blood of the earthquake, could not help but spurt a blood.


    "I rub, what the **** is this place?" Hansen was amazed.

 Chapter 1004： fruit

    The Blue Monkey King rushed over again. Hansen frowned slightly. He thought that this was not the way to go. Seeing that the Monkey King had already rushed to the front, Hansen no longer evaded, and there was a horrible blazing light on his body, turning into a super emperor. Spiritual state.


    boom!


    Hansen punched the monkey king''s paw and suddenly flew out the monkey king, but the monkey king made a roll in the air. When he landed on the ground, he was not injured. He was only clawed by Hansen''s fist. The redness is swollen, but it is not a big injury.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly shocked. Although his super-spirit state opened a genetic lock, his physical fitness and strength exceeded that of ordinary blood creatures. Monkey King did not know how to open several genetic locks. It only hurt the paws.


    Hansen��s flying body wants to catch up. He has limited time to become a super emperor. He must solve the Monkey King in time, but the monkey king turned and ran, and the blue light broke out. Hansen was in the state of super emperor. Next, I still can''t catch up with it.


    "Is this guy unlocking several genetic locks?" Hansen gave up the chase of the Monkey King and quit the super-spirit state.


    At the speed of the Monkey King, Hansen couldn��t catch up. It��s better to save the strength than to waste the time of the super emperor.


    The Monkey King ate a loss, and he was so afraid of Hansen that he did not dare to attack Hansen again, but looked at Han Sen far away.


    The monkey group was also called by the monkey king. Even if Hansen did not open the hole, the blue monkeys did not attack him any more, but they only monitored Hansen and Boa.


    Hansen secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the monkey king is very small and afraid to fight with him. Otherwise, with his ten-second super emperor, he still does not work as a monkey king.


    Hansen turned around in the valley, except that the fruit trees are huge instruments that don��t know how many years have fallen in the valley. There are no special breaths on the instruments, but they are simple and exquisite, but they are not like genetic plants. The genetics of the object can clearly see the traces of the artificial.


    After tossing for so long, Hansen was also hungry. He picked up a red fruit that Boa had just eaten. He took a bite in his mouth and only felt full of sputum, sweet juice flowing into his stomach, making him The body and mind are very comfortable.


    "It''s no wonder that Boa is so greedy, it is delicious. The expensive non-nuclear fruit cultivated by the Alliance is much worse than this fruit." Hansen is also welcome, and the fruit is swallowed in three or two. Under the belly.


    "Super Emperor''s Life Gene +1."


    Suddenly a voice rang in Hansen��s mind, and suddenly Hansen��s people were shocked. This red fruit actually added a bit of life.


    It is necessary to know the ancient demon tree that Ghost Nightshade can''t easily plant, and an ancient demon fruit has added a little bit of life-giving gene.


    "Is this tree even comparable to the ancient demon tree?" Hansen looked at the fruit tree with surprise and joy, and immediately picked up a red fruit to eat.


    "Super Emperor''s Life Gene +1."


    Hansen finished eating the fruit, and suddenly heard the sound of the increase in the gene of life, this joy is no small feat.


    "The fruits here will not all enhance the gene of life?" Hansen picked up a yellow fruit. He had seen the blue monkeys before, and he didn''t worry about any problems.


    After eating a yellow fruit, Hansen once again heard the sound of the increase in the gene of the life, and suddenly he almost picked up.


    "This time it is really developed. If the fruit trees in the valley are all eaten, I don''t know how many genes can be added. I am afraid that only a little and a half will be enough to make my life genes break through the sky." Hansen��s heart is excited. It��s crazy to pick it up and eat it.


    It is a pity that he is not a super-god creature. His stomach disappears and his capacity is limited. If you eat more than a dozen fruits, you can''t eat it.


    However, Hansen was disappointed that the red fruit only ate three, no longer increased the life-gene, the other fruits, the same fruit, after eating three, no longer increase the gene.


    "That''s okay, there are so many fruits in the valley, each of which eats three, and you can add hundreds of genes to you." Hansen didn''t have much disappointment, and the benefits were already beyond him. Imagination.


    Only after Hansen was full, he went looking for a way out, only to find that there was no way out in the valley. The whole valley was surrounded by mountains and was surrounded by strange powers. Hansen found himself unable to get out and was trapped. In this valley.


    Although the Monkey King and the Monkey Group did not dare to come and provoke Hansen and Boa, they were also wary of both of them. Hansen wanted to find a way out of the monkeys, but found that they also seemed to find a way.


    And after the monkeys ate the fruit, the body changed, and they all seemed to grow up, and the body was moving closer to the monkey king.


    This discovery made Han Sen''s face look awkward. If the monkeys were not originally in the valley, but the monkey king didn''t know how to find it, and recently brought the monkeys in, Hansen The plan to find a way out of them is completely ruined.


    The changes in the monkeys in the next few days also made Hansen somewhat helpless and seemed to confirm his guess.


    The monkeys have become stronger, although they are still not as strong as the monkey king, but they obviously have opened several genetic locks, and their strength has increased dramatically.


    Hansen himself also ate a lot of fruits, and the gene of this life was greatly increased, and it was easy to open the second and third gene locks of the super emperor.


    The super emperor opens the genetic lock, there is not much change in power, but the intensity has been increasing, and the duration of the super-spirit state has also increased.


    Hansen summoned the rebel knight, the monarch and the golden retriever, and let them eat some fruits. They can obviously feel that they have changed after eating the fruit.


    Hansen tried every means and hoped to rush out of the valley, but it was completely useless. The whole valley seemed to be sheltered by some kind of mysterious force. He could not even make a scratch on the stone.


    What is even more frightening is that after a long time, Hansen found that the time of the valley seemed to be a problem, because those fruit trees seemed to be time-limited.


    All the fruit trees did not continue to grow, and the fruits would not fall because they were too mature. The fruits without the mature fruit remained in a state of greenness, and there was no change at all.


    "It''s weird, this valley is too strange!" Hansen was suspicious, but he couldn''t do anything, unless the cave appeared again, he would not go out.


    Moreover, Hansen found that he could not contact the female emperor who stayed in the underground shelter, as if his connection with the female emperor was shielded by the mysterious power of the valley...


    a

 Chapter 1005： Three years

    Being trapped in the valley, Hansen really has nothing to do. Every day, in addition to teasing Boa, chatting with the Earl of Thorns, almost all of the time is spent on practicing "Blood and Blood". .


    Perhaps because of the fact that he ate a lot of fruits, although his physical fitness did not increase, the speed of practicing "Blood and Blood" seemed to be much faster. In a few days, a genetic lock was opened.


    What makes Han Sen feel strange is that his progress in cultivating "Blood and Blood" is very fast, but the practice of "Dong Xuan Jing" will not have such an effect, and the progress is still very slow.


    Therefore, Hansen had to temporarily stop practicing "Dong Xuan Jing" and changed to "Blood Life".


    In addition to continuing to practice, Hansen has nothing else to do.


    Under the boring boring, Han Sen dug out those huge appliances and tried to see if he could find some clues from above.


    However, most of the appliances have no markers on the top, let alone clues such as words.


    Or by chance, Hansen found a broken stone monument that was originally buried under the mud of the valley.


    When a monkey digging a pit and peeing, he took the stone into a corner. Hansen unintentionally saw it before he dug it out.


    The stone monument is more than ten meters wide, but the height is only two meters. There is a mysterious ancient rhyme. Hansen carefully looked at it and found that there was only one residual word "ߵ", and this word turned out to be a human ancient text.


    Fortunately, in order to cultivate the tunnel mysterious classics, Hansen has worked hard in ancient Chinese, otherwise he really can''t recognize this ancient word.


    "This stone tablet is engraved with ancient Chinese texts. Can it be said that these things are all made by humans? Is this impossible?" Hansen was shocked and speechless.


    On the word "ߵ", Hansen also saw a blood mark, like a blood splash formed on it, which exudes an unspeakable sadness.


    The stone tablet does not know that it was cut off by something, broken and smooth, as if it was broken by a sharp edge, and it is not known how powerful it is to be able to break the stone monument, with the power of Hansen, even in this stone tablet. It is impossible to leave a trace on it.


    In addition, Hansen has no other discoveries. Apart from this broken stone monument, there are no other instruments in the valley, and no other parts of the monument are found.


    Hansen and a group of monkeys were trapped in this strange valley. They couldn''t tell the time. There was no sun and moon in the valley, no day and night, and I didn''t know how long it was.


    Hansen��s cultivation is growing rapidly. The **** nerves have broken through again and again. In the case of his body, only one thousand and five, he has already become the sixth, which is to open six genetic locks.


    And he ate so many fruits, the gene of this life has also increased dramatically, and it has been increased to nine hundred, and it is difficult to continue to increase.


    Whether he is eating different varieties of fruit, or eating more of the same fruit is the same, even a little bit of life-threatening genes have not increased, it seems to be the bottleneck.


    Even the nobles of the thorns of the thorns, after eating more of those fruits, even opened nine genetic locks, which is really incredible.


    The blue monkeys have also opened a lot of genetic locks, which is very scary.


    However, because they lived together for a long time, Hansen and them had already been familiar with each other, and there was no more fighting.


    Although it is difficult to distinguish between day and night, Han Sen estimates the time, and every twenty-four hours or so, it will draw a trace.


    Although it is impossible to be as accurate as a watch, it is not too bad.


    According to Hansen��s own estimation, it took three years for the time to go. He and Boa were trapped here for three years, and Hansen has already made the blood and nerves the ninth in the past three years. .


    Like the state of the super emperor, it also opened nine genetic locks, and then continued without further progress.


    However, such progress is enough to make Hansen gratified. After all, his physical fitness has not increased, and he is still in his early fifteenth. His blood gene and super **** gene have not increased. With such physical fitness, he can open nine genes. Locks, such achievements, in humans can be said to be unprecedented before the ancients.


    Unfortunately, because his body is too weak, let alone open nine genetic locks, even after the seventh genetic lock is turned on, Hansen can''t support much time.


    On the other hand, it is a super-imperial state, and it is not affected by his physical strength. Every time a genetic lock is opened, the duration is increased. Now that nine genetic locks have been opened, Hansen has been able to maintain the state in the super-spirit state. An hour''s time.


    Just an hour later, Han Sen needs to rest for at least a week before the body can fully recover before it can turn on the super-spirit state again.


    After three years, Boa did not grow up at all, or a small baby, and she did not know whether she could grow up or be different from the human growth cycle.


    On this day, Hansen walked around the valley for a week as usual. This is the habit that Hansen has maintained for three years. He will turn around every twenty-four hours to see if there will be any new changes in the valley. .


    But three years later, Hansen was disappointed for three years. There was no change in the valley. Except for those fruits that were almost eaten up by them, the whole valley was like a pool of stagnant water, and even the years did not stay in the valley. Any traces below.


    If he can''t go out again, Hansen estimates that he and the monkeys will kill each other.


    But today Hansen went to the place where he entered the valley, but suddenly he saw it.


    In the next second, Hansen��s tears are about to flow down. On the mountain wall that has been flat for three years, there is a cave that is exactly the same as the cave in his memory. Even the position is the same, when he came in. That cave.


    "Three years... Three years... I finally waited for it... Boa... Come over... We are free..." Hansen yelled like a madman, and ran to Boa On the side, when I picked up Boa, I ran to the side of the cave, for fear that the cave suddenly disappeared.


    Hansen took the Earl of Thorns and took them back into the sea of ??souls, yelling at the monkeys around them: "There is a way out... Go away..."


    He doesn''t care whether the monkeys understand it or not. Anyway, he screams while running, but he doesn''t stop at all, rushing into the cave at the fastest speed, and then running forward.


    Rumble!


    When Hansen heard the sound of the banging waterfall and saw the light in front, the excitement of old tears.


    Although he has made his strength soar in the past three years, he is a personal person. In the valley, he is almost the same as imprisonment. Now there is a feeling that the death penalty is released from prison, and it seems that all the cells in the whole body are in the upper and lower organs. There is the power of freedom in the gallop, and he is almost comfortable to make a sound.


    Without hesitation, I rushed out of the waterfall, and took Boa to fly into the sky. The long-lost depression in my heart erupted from the chest and turned into a long shiver.


    "I Hansen is back... haha..."

 Chapter 1006： Escaped team

    Among the mountains, a team of people are squatting. There are men and women, old and young, and there are about two hundred people in total. They just have more or less injuries on their bodies. Many people are wrapped around them. With a bandage, even a lot of people broke their hands and it looked very miserable.


    "Three uncles, do we still have a way to live?" A young woman riding a unicorn, some confused looking to the old man around him.


    "There must be." The old man replied firmly, but his heart was secretly sighing.


    Originally they were the transvestites living in the shelter of Fengshen. They were sheltered by a human strong who opened eight genetic locks. The strength of the Fengshen Sanctuary was also powerful. There were many human masters in the shelter and several royal families around them. After many years of struggle, it still stands still, and even once gained the upper hand.


    However, all this was destroyed in an instant after the arrival of a horrible alien power. Many human powers were killed. The wind **** sanctuary that had already gathered thousands of human beings became a river. In the end, there were only two hundred. Many people escaped and suffered different degrees of injury.


    Even so, this is the forcible potential of the human powerhouse who opened the eight genetic locks. After dragging the horrible aliens together with several other human powers, they won a moment for them to live. I was able to escape into the ghost mountain.


    However, escaping into the mountains and robbing the mountains does not mean that it is safe. There are countless horrible creatures in the mountains. Even the alien army can''t easily enter. The chances of these disabled soldiers entering the ghost mountain range can survive. It��


    The most important thing is that they don��t know where there are safe areas to settle down. Even if they are lucky enough to cross the Ghost Mountain, they are most likely to wait for them. They are still the area ruled by the aliens. They are still difficult. Escape the fate of death or enslavement.


    However, they have no other way out, they can only go to the unknown fate, even if they know that the front is almost a dead zone can only go on.


    Lin Weiwei did not ask again. In fact, she knew very well in her heart. They were taking a road of nine deaths and one life. These two hundred people did not know how many people could live through the ghost mountain.


    Just two days away, several people have been sneaked and killed by different creatures. This is just the edge of the ghost mountain. If you really get deep into it, it is possible to be completely annihilated.


    "Everyone is careful, there is movement on the left." Someone snorted, and everyone looked at the mountain on the left with vigilance. I heard a voice coming from there.


    "Be prepared for the battle." Lin He, the old man who was called Xiaoshu by Lin Weiwei, stared at the foot of the mountain where the voice was getting clearer and clear, and told the people to prepare for it.


    However, this did not bring them too much security. Many people were sweaty in the palm of their hands, and their eyes were staring at the corner of the mountain.


    I saw a figure coming out of the turn, everyone was trembled in the heart, and almost someone could not control it and attacked the figure.


    But a closer look, the figure that turned out from the foot of the mountain turned out to be a young man who seems to be only about twenty years old, with long skin and tender meat, and the skin is white and tender, just more than the skin of the big girl. Water tender.


    If it weren''t for the young man''s face that was very resolute, whether it was a figure or a face with a sharp edge, there was a masculine temperament of a man, and the skin was easy to suspect that he was a woman.


    Everyone saw that it was a human being, and they all felt a long sigh of relief in their hearts. Some people even angered and said: "What is going on with you, don''t follow the team, what are you running around? I don''t know if people are scared." Is it dead?"


    "No, it''s not our people. I haven''t seen him, and how could there be a human being carrying a baby in the third shelter?" Lin He was a big drink, so that everyone just relaxed. Give it a stretch.


    The people looked at the man again and saw that the young man was not the person they knew, and in the arms of the young man, holding a baby that looked only a few months old, the baby was very sweet with his eyes closed. I also sucked my thumb in my mouth, but this discovery made everyone feel a glimpse.


    Before the human beings were sixteen years old, even entering the first shelter would die in a short period of time, not to mention how a human baby could survive in the third shelter.


    "Kill him." Someone shouted, and many people who used bows and arrows opened their bows and arrows, ready to shoot at the man and the baby.


    "Don''t shoot, it''s your own." The man was holding a sleeping baby in one hand, one hand raised and waved, and the mouth was still yelling.


    "Don''t want to lie to us, ready to attack." But no one believes that the man has opened the bow and arrow.


    Among the ghost mountains, they have already become the birds of surprise, and the strange existence of the baby, so that they can not believe what the man said.


    "Don''t do it, it''s not an enemy, it''s your own." After seeing the man''s face, Lin Weifei quickly flew down the unicorn and stopped those who were about to shoot.


    "Slightly, how can you be sure that it is your own, we don''t know him at all, and the baby in his arms..." Someone looked at Lin Weiwei.


    "I know that person is my friend. If you don''t know him, you should have heard of his name." Lin Weiwei said.


    "Slightly, this is not a joke. Do you really know that person?" Lin He solemnly asked, the bows and weapons in the hands of the people were still facing the man, and no one put it down.


    "Han Sen, the son-in-law of the Era, you should have heard of it, even if you haven''t seen it?" Lin Weiwei said quickly.


    Lin Weiwei is a little aunt of Lin Feng. He used to meet at the exchange meeting of Lin, Ji, Xue and Wang Sijia, and they talked very much. Naturally, Han Sen was recognized at a glance.


    "He is Hansen?" Lin He and others gave a slight glimpse.


    "Do not believe you to ask yourself." Lin Weiwei said.


    Without waiting for Lin He to ask, Han Sen at the foot of the mountain said loudly: "I am Han Sen, Wei Wei, Lin Feng, he is okay."


    Lin He and other Han Sen said that they suddenly relaxed a lot. Even if Hansen overheard their conversation and knew what Lin was called, he could not know the existence of Lin Feng. After all, Lin Feng was still in the second shelter. Come to the third shelter.


    "It should be good, it is you, how can you be in the mountains of the ghosts? And what is the baby in your arms?" Lin slightly went up to meet Hansen.


    Others are still very alert to Hansen. She walked over to meet Hansen also to make others feel at ease. These problems are also equivalent to let Hansen explain, but also to make everyone feel at ease.


    "Don''t mention it, when hunting, it was chased by a group of alien creatures. This is not a baby. It is a humanoid pet. It hasn''t changed into a fighting state. I have a play." Hansen said with a smile.


    Han Sen still wants to say something, but suddenly heard a scream of screams from the front of the team, I saw a transcendental body full of fire, in a blink of an eye was burned into a group of black charcoal.


    Please use the search engine to watch you in various novels.

 Chapter 1007： Three days three years

    I saw a giant beast burning with flames rushing out of the forest, spewing flames in the mouth, and burning a human surpassing person with a focus on Hansen to burn black charcoal.


    Hansen''s brows are slightly wrinkled, and he is ready to kill the behemoth, and he will prove his innocence by the way.


    However, Hansen has not moved yet, and Lin Weiwei took him to the back: "Be careful, don''t get hurt."


    "I can help," Hansen said.


    "Protecting yourself is the biggest help." Lin Weiwei said that he had already rushed to the behemoth.


    Hansen wants to tell Lin Weiwei: "I can, I can''t do it, I can kill it, and let me go."


    However, Hansen did not wait for the opening, Lin He they swarmed, and after a while, the behemoth was killed by them.


    Lin He��s strength is quite good. He is a transcender who has opened seven genetic locks. The overbearing wind power is terrifying.


    Solved the mutant behemoth, everyone''s face did not have much joy, and another companion died, it was a blow to everyone, so that they could not feel the joy of hunting.


    Hansen and Lin He talked a few words. Lin He confirmed Hansen��s identity and accepted him into the team.


    "Small sister, what day is the league history today?? I was chased by this alien creature to this ghost place. I haven''t been able to go out for a few days here, and I don''t know how many times it is now." Hansen asked.


    After Hansen came out of the cave, he found that he was no longer in the thorny jungle and ran to a completely unfamiliar place, but the monkeys did not come out of the cave. When Hansen looked back, he found the mountain. It disappeared.


    Hansen looked around for a long time, and did not find the mountain again. He could only find the way in four miles. Only after half a day, he met Lin Weiwei.


    However, it seems that Lin''s situation is not so good. During the conversation, they know that their shelters have been destroyed by the aliens. Now they are also fleeing, ready to cross the ghost mountain to find a new place to stay.


    Hansen also asked Lin Weiwei that he did not know the thorny jungle. Lin Weiwei did not know that there was no such place nearby.


    "Today is the seventh." Lin Weiwei replied casually. The people in the shelter did not know that the league date was normal.


    "How many years is it on the 7th?" Hansen followed up.


    "Of course, March 7th, 25th, 25th, isn''t it?" Lin gave a slight look at Hansen, and he thought that he was very strange.


    "Are you sure that it is 25 years?" Hansen suddenly widened his eyes.


    Although there are no sun and moon in the valley, Hansen''s timing may be somewhat biased. Even if it is a year and a half, Hansen will not be surprised.


    However, Lin Weiwei said that it was March 7th, 25th, but Hansen was shocked. He remembered that he was a cave that entered on March 4th, 25th. He was not allowed to make time, and he could not only go in for three days. time.


    "I haven''t been old enough to remember the year." Lin Weiwei didn''t think much, just spit a sentence.


    The shock in Hansen��s heart was unimaginable. He spent only three days in the valley for so long, and the valley was more mysterious than he had imagined.


    "Yes, there is time in the valley, the fruit trees are not long, the time is like a freeze, and the monkey king, its power can make time accelerate, the valley must be Have the power of time..." Hansen thought in his heart.


    Now Hansen is more and more curious, who is the handwriting of the valley, and has changed the time. This is really the ability of horror. Even if it is a demigod, Hansen has not heard anyone who has such a terrible ability to The time in a valley is distorted.


    Hansen followed Lin He with them. Lin He also asked Han Sen some questions. Unfortunately, Han Sen only knew that he came from the thorny jungle. He didn''t know how to go out, so Lin He and others were very disappointed.


    "The matter can only continue today, first through the ghosts and mountains, hoping to find a place suitable for us to survive." Lin Weiwei said helplessly.


    Although the power of the alien is powerful, the super-god creatures are also not weak. There are many areas where the super-natural creatures are infested, and the living areas of the heterosexual shelters are also divided into pieces.


    If they pass through the Ghost Mountain, there is an area where there is no high-level alien existence, and these people still have the opportunity to lay a shelter for the opposite.


    Hansen followed them, although he now has nine genetic locks in his blood and super-spirit, but one is difficult to exert all the power because of his physical quality. One can only insist on one hour. Ok, the long-term war of resistance will certainly not be able to withstand the truly terrible super-god creatures and the emperors.


    When he encountered a strange creature on the road, Hansen also wanted to make a contribution, but Lin Weiwei has been taking care of him very much, so that he has no chance to shoot.


    Moreover, there are no too many powerful creatures on the road, and most of them are mutant creatures. Lin He��s shots are enough to solve.


    Lin Weiwei knows that Han Sen has not been promoted to the transcendence for a long time, thinking that his strength is relatively weak, and that Han Sen and Lin Feng are friends, so he will take care of him.


    However, as they went deep into the mountains, the alien creatures they encountered began to grow stronger.


    On the fourth day of entering the Ghost Mountain, the team suddenly stopped, and there was a large blue forest in front of it. I didn��t know how far it was, and there was a kind of poplar everywhere. Tree-like green trees.


    If it is just a general tree, but there are cyan lightning jumps on these green trees from time to time. As soon as they touch the green trees, they will be shocked immediately. Even if they are surpassed by physical weakness, they will be injured when they are shocked. Not light.


    Lin He, they all hesitated to continue to go forward. In fact, this piece of green electric forest is not very dense, but the distance between each tree is only a few meters away, and the range of branches and leaves is also very large, in case What happens in the woods will immediately put them in a very dangerous situation.


    It��s just that they have no retreat now, they can only lick the scalp and smash this green forest.


    Everyone carefully walked into the woods, and they dared not ride on the mount again. They supported each other and went forward to avoid hitting those green trees because they were too big.


    A gust of wind blew, the leaves on the top of the head creaked, and the blue thunder jumped on the leaves, making a loud noise.


    A few leaves fell from the top, and there was a leg and foot that was injured. The overstepper couldn��t avoid it. He could only use the arm to block it. He only heard a scream, and the man was straight on the head. smoke.


    Fortunately, it is just a leaf, which contains less green electricity and does not kill people.


    Please use the search engine to watch you in various novels.

 Chapter 1008： Life and death choice

    "Don''t go, go on and die, it''s better to go back." Looking at the transvestites of the foaming mouth, and the blue lightning tree in the mountains, some people''s psychology suddenly collapsed, and some hysterical screams.


    "Go back? Where are you going?" Lin He looked at the man and asked with a frown.


    "Return to the wind sanctuary." The man called.


    Lin Weiwei suddenly said indignantly: "You are crazy, now it has been occupied by the aliens, isn''t it going to die now?"


    "It doesn''t have to be sent to death. With our strength, as long as we are willing to sign a contract, the aliens should not kill us." The man said with a bite.


    Many people have listened to this and have looked at Lin He. They have the same thoughts in their hearts, but they have never said anything.


    This way, their situation is getting more and more dangerous, no one can still live, watching the blue forest of thunder and lightning without borders, they really have no courage to go on.


    If there is a safe place waiting for them, maybe they can still have the courage to fight, but even if they pass through the ghost mountain, waiting for their unknown fate, it is difficult for them to firmly believe in the future. go.


    Lin Weiwei was silent, and she did not think about surrendering. After all, this kind of thing is a very common behavior in the third shelter, but their luck is better than other transcendents. When they were promoted, they happened to be random to a human being. The occupied shelter can only remain free.


    "What do you say?" Lin He��s eyes swept over the faces of the crowd. Many people bowed their heads and looked at them. Most people didn��t want to go any further.


    "Three uncles, if there is a shelter for us in front of us, even if I fight this life, I will go with everyone, but we don''t know what is going on the other side of the ghost mountain. Maybe there will be there. More terrible aliens may not be." A middle-aged man said with frustration.


    "Three uncles, we are such a little person, are we going through the ghosts and robbing the mountains? We haven��t really entered the Ghost Mountain, we have already killed a few people, and now there are such terrible lightning forests, if there are any beasts inside. We want to resist and I��m afraid I can��t open it...��


    Someone took the lead, and soon everyone said that you said a word, most people have lost the courage to move on, although they did not say that they want to go back to surrender, but the meaning of their words is probably like this. .


    "Life is your own, everyone''s life can be their own, those who are willing to continue to go continue to go, people who are willing to go back can also go back." Lin He silenced, eyes swept over the faces of everyone Then, he said: "If you are willing to go back and stand still, if you are willing to continue, you will come to me."


    "Three uncles, don''t you go back?" Several people were surprised to see Lin He ask, it seems that Lin He is still very weighty in their minds.


    "Don''t go back, Qiu Gege, they changed their lives and I escaped. If I go back, how can I live with them?" Lin He sighed.


    Everyone''s look became complicated. They didn''t want to be slaves to their enemies. But in front of them, they really couldn''t see the vitality, so they were a little embarrassed at one time.


    "You don''t have to be embarrassed. After all, life is precious. Everyone has only one life. If you live, you will have more possibilities, but choose it with your heart." Lin He said with a smile.


    "Three uncles, I am going with you, even if I am dead, I will not be a slave to the aliens." Lin Weiwei strode to Linhe.


    Han Sen did not speak, followed Lin Weiwei to Lin He, Lin Weiwei was holding him down: "Han Sen, you go back with them, you have just been promoted to the transcendence not long, the sister is still at home Waiting for you, this road is too dangerous and not suitable for you to go."


    Hansen smiled and walked to Lin He: "The danger is to take a walk. If you go back, those aliens should not let me use the transmission to return to the league? I don''t want to return to the league for a lifetime."


    Hansen��s words seem to touch the nerves of some people, and some of the transcendents who were somewhat vacillating have also come out and came to Lin He��s side.


    The rest of the people no longer came out, and a few hesitated, but looked at the marginal terror blue thunder forest, and finally did not come out.


    Hansen did not say anything. Although he is strong now, he is not strong enough to be invincible. He can''t guarantee to take them out of the ghost mountain to reach a safe area, so he can''t talk.


    "That''s it. Everyone divides the materials into one point and they are ready to go on the road. I hope everyone can live and see you again." Lin He waved his hand and seemed to be a bit lonely.


    "You are very good." Lin slightly shot Hansen''s shoulder, Hansen would like to follow them along, which made Lin Weiwei look at him differently.


    If Lin Xiaowei was previously because of his relationship with Lin Feng, he would have a good impression on him. Now he has some good feelings for Hansen himself.


    After all, even those who have been promoted to the transcendence for many years are very difficult to make such a decision, not to mention that Hansen has not been promoted to the transcendence for a long time.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders helplessly. He wanted to tell Lin Weiwei that with his ability, even if they were all dead, he would certainly be able to rush out.


    But thinking about this is a bit too hurtful, and Hansen naturally can''t say it.


    Seeing that other people packed up the things and returned, Hansen and others watched them leave. Lin Weiwei, some of them could not help but reveal the complex colors, and they were not sure that their choices were correct.


    "Let''s go, we should be on the road." Lin He took a deep breath and shouted.


    After that, Lin He made a big step forward. He knew that he was the backbone of this group of people. If he did not have a firm belief, then the team might not be able to go out alive.


    Lin Weiwei and others looked at each other and followed Lin He��s body and went to the depths of the blue thunder forest.


    Han Sen''s eyes gazed at the depths of the blue thunder and lightning forest. He investigated all the movements around him in the tunnel. If there is any danger, he will also give early warning.


    "Han Sen, when are you going to formally marry?" Lin saw that the atmosphere was a little dignified. Everyone just walked in with a sigh of relief and asked Hansen.


    "After the end of this event, I will get married when I return to the league." Hansen replied.


    Lin Weiwei wants to say something again, Hansen suddenly looks like a condensate: "Everyone is careful, there are groups of aliens coming close."


    Everyone was shocked, but they looked around, but they didn''t even find the shadow of a different creature, let alone a group of aliens.

 Chapter 1009： Wolves

    Looking at Lin Weiwei and others with some doubtful eyes, Han Sen did not explain anything, and did not need to explain.


    Soon, Lin He��s face changed and he shouted: ��Han Sen is right, there is something going on, there are a lot, everyone is careful.��


    After that, Lin He also looked at Han Sen deeply. He only heard some shredded hooves until now, and Hansen actually felt more than ten seconds in the morning. Hansen��s strength made him Somewhat surprised, to know that he has opened seven strong genetic locks, Hansen can do this step, even if he is a transcender specializing in sound power, this repair is also very unusual.


    Lin Weiwei and others were also a little surprised to see Han Sen, apparently surprised that he could sense the enemy attack one step earlier than Lin He.


    However, the current situation does not allow them to think too much. Soon most people have heard the hoofs, many, very dense hooves, everyone is nervous, summoning their beasts, clasping weapons The palm of the hand is full of sweat.


    They don''t know what is coming from this thunder and lightning forest, and they don''t know if they are opponents of those things. Everyone is uneasy.


    Soon, a few people saw some blue figures in the woods faintly approaching this side, there are many figures, everywhere in all directions, a pair of gloomy eyes with green light, staring at them fiercely .


    In those blue figures, they also saw the thunder of lightning.


    "Dad... Demi... Boa wants to swear..." Boa looked at the figures, but he widened his eyes, as if he found a fun toy, and screamed with a small hand.


    "Boa, that''s not a demi, it''s a wolf." Hansen looked at the giant wolf with a thunder and lightning flashing his head and said with a smile.


    Perhaps it is because these giant wolves have thunder and lightning, which looks very beautiful, like fireworks, so Boa will be so happy.


    Others don''t have the feelings of Hansen and Boa, they are swallowing hard, swallowing a group of blue electric wolves, a few say that there are two or three heads, just look at the momentum on them, it seems to be a general difference biological.


    But nowadays in all the woods everywhere, there are such electric wolves everywhere. Now I want to run too late. In this kind of wood, I fight with a group of electric wolves. They have already suffered big losses in the first place, in case they hit those. Thunder tree, waiting for the electric wolf to bite them, I am afraid that only half life is left.


    Roar!


    The thunder of a black wolf flashed into an electric arc, and it was turned into an arc and slammed into one of them. The man counterattacked quickly, and the body burned with flames and turned into a flame fist, slamming into the arc.


    Hey!


    The fire and electricity blasted in the air, and the wolf''s figure retreated slightly, and the human surpassed the body for four or five steps to stabilize the figure, and the fist was still shaking slightly.


    Everyone was shocked, and even Lin He��s face changed.


    The man is called Chen Hu. Although it is not the strongest among these people, it has also opened five genetic locks. The physical quality is more than one thousand and five. It is already a top-notch force among human beings. Now it is a hit. Falling down the wind, then this green wolf is probably a mutant creature.


    Look at it, there is no difference compared with other electric wolves. Doesn''t that mean these wolves are mutants?


    Although these people are all somewhat capable, they will not choose to follow this path, but in the face of two or three hundred mutant creatures, they will not be trembled in their hearts.


    Hey!


    The foremost seven or eight electric wolves made a sigh of relief, and at the same time encouraged the thunder of their bodies, and they swooped over to Hansen. The electric light was criss-crossed in the air and almost turned into a power grid.


    Hansen��s heart was happy: ��I finally got it, I can finally show my glory. I saved my little sister from always protecting my soft-footed shrimp. The other people who look at me have different eyes. It seems that I am a little white face. How can I Hansen be a little white face, really no vision."


    Hansen picked up his sleeves and was about to do a big job, but he saw Lin He��s shouting, and a long knife like a blood in his hand was pulled out. It was like a wind over the sky, just in a flash, the seven or eight electricity. The wolf was smashed by him, and two of them were directly smashed into two breaks, and the others were also bruised.


    If you have a sharp knife, it��s quick and chic.


    Hey!


    The electric wolves suddenly stunned, and the electric wolves had some timid steps back. The injured electric wolf also made a painful cry.


    Lin He saw the counterattack of the electric wolves, and suddenly he was happy. Although his strength was not afraid of these electric wolves, after all, the two fists were difficult to attack the four hands. If the electric wolves really slammed up, he could even lick himself. Killing a part, Lin Weiwei may not be able to survive.


    Therefore, his full force of shocking the electric wolves, so that they do not dare to act rashly, so that these talents may be able to retreat.


    Now it seems that the effect of this knife is very good, the electric wolves are obviously scared, although they refused to retreat, but they did not dare to rush again, apparently have fear in their hearts.


    Lin Hezheng is preparing to smash the electric wolves with Hansen and they rushed out, but suddenly they heard a wolverine in the forest, like a thunder, they cut through the sky, and the cyan lightning trees with the earthquake The swaying of it, the sound of electric shocks in the smashing, the electric light shining around, the bright snow shining.


    The eyes of the people looked in the direction of the wolf, and saw a giant blue wolf appearing on a boulder, looking up and screaming, and the blue lightning on his body was like an electric snake. If several electric eaves fly around it.


    The faces of everyone were very ugly, and Lin He��s eyes flashed a trace of sorrow.


    If it were only these two hundred and three hundred mutants, he could still take Hansen and they would quit a **** body, but the appearance of this wolf king made Lin He feel a little cold.


    "God blood creatures." Han Sen slightly frowned, he was not afraid of blood creatures, but like this kind of ethnic king, but Hansen has some scruples.


    Many kings of different creatures have high wisdom. If they kill one time, it is endless trouble.


    At the beginning, Hansen��s fox king was only the blood of the first shelter. He already had the wisdom of human beings, and it was very difficult to control the entire race.


    The electric wolves heard the sound of the wolf king''s shouting, and some of the fears that were originally saved became fierce, and the electro-optic blast of the body rushed up without fear of death.


    "You are going, I am attracting the attention of the wolves." Lin He screamed, his blood knife screamed out, and he sneaked into the wolves and rushed to the wolf king.

 Chapter 1010： Are the wolves stupid?

    Hansen��s heart is full of admiration for Lin Hesheng. The strength of the Wolf King is not under him. This is also clear to himself. Although he rushed over, although there is a thief who first swears the king, but most of them have gone. Back, mainly to attract the attention of the wolves.


    Knowing that he had died for a lifetime, he still did not hesitate to do so. Lin He is indeed worthy of admiration. Hansen asked himself if he was Lin He, and he might not be able to do so.


    In the eyes of the wolf king, there was a very fascinating scornful color, and once again, a long scream, the former electric wolves who wanted to rush to defend the wolf king, after hearing the long scorpion, continued to Hansen and several of them. Pounced over.


    And the wolf king stood tall on the boulder, and the condescending Lin He, who was rushing down, the blue lightning on his body became more and more horrible, and seemed to have a separate battle with Lin He.


    Lin He��s heart secretly complained. He knew that even if he could kill the Wolf King, it would not be done in a moment. It��s like taking the Wolf King, mainly to attract the attention of the wolves, and to fight for Hansen. Time to escape.


    Unexpectedly, the Wolf King turned out to be so wise. He saw his mind at first glance, and did not let the wolves return to protect him. He himself was also very militant and wanted to compete with Lin He.


    Lin He turned back and wanted to attack the wolves. Unfortunately, the Wolf King did not give him this opportunity. He rushed from the boulder under the boulder, and his blue electric smashed to Lin He, so that Lin He had no spare capacity. Distracted by it.


    Seeing that two or three variants of the electric wolf rushed from all directions, Chen Hu and others all changed their faces. I know that this time I am afraid that it is fierce.


    "Kill one enough, kill two and earn one." Lin slightly pulled out the long sword, and gave a sigh of relief, killing the wolves that had been thrown.


    Chen Hu and others are also biting their teeth, and they all have a desperate mind, and they have taken out their weapons and rushed to the wolves.


    "Don''t do this so badly? It''s a chance to give me a performance." Hansen shrugged his shoulders with some helplessness, and opened the fourth genetic lock with the tunnel mysterious, and suddenly the nearby area was Shrouded, directly erased the seven senses of the electric wolf.


    In the three years in the time valley, Hansen basically kept practicing blood and nerves. Because the cultivation speed was too slow, the tunnel was not practiced very much, that is, the blood and nerves of the late stage were trained to nine times, and no progress was made. At the time, Han Sen practiced the practice of the tunnel schizophrenia, and only improved one weight, and opened the fourth genetic lock.


    However, Hansen was somewhat disappointed that the fourth genetic lock did not block the ability of the eighth knowledge, but the scope of the hole is more powerful, and the blockade of the seven senses is even stronger.


    At this time, Han Sen blocked the seven senses of the electric wolves with the hole in the tunnel. They suddenly turned them into headless flies, and some stopped suddenly, and they were at a loss.


    It��s just a pity that there is no seven senses that can block the king of the wolf. Obviously, it has touched some of the power of the eighth knowledge. Like the monkey king, it only opened the four gene locks. it.


    Lin Weiwei several people originally rushed into the wolves with a mortal mentality, but suddenly found that the original fierce electric wolf, actually started to stay, or in the same place.


    Originally thought to be the conspiracy of the electric wolf, but after they killed the past, they even easily hit the key points of the electric wolf, and those electric wolves did not even resist, so they were taken aback.


    Although I don''t know what happened, these electric wolves seem to be stupid, as if they can''t see them at all, and they don''t feel the pain until they are hacked to death, and they almost never fight back.


    Even some electric wolves squirted thunder and lightning, not only did not hurt them, but injured a lot of nearby electric wolves.


    Hansen also followed them to kill the wolf, but his variant gene is full, and killing these wolves is useless.


    The seven senses also include the sense of touch. These mutated electric wolves are not strong enough. After being blocked, they don��t even talk about sight and hearing. Even the pain is gone. They simply don��t know that they are being slashed. .


    In a twinkling of an eye, there were twenty or thirty electric wolves that were slashed by Hansen and several of them. The electric wolves were standing there and lined up to let them kill, without any help.


    Although I don''t know what is going on, Lin He, who fought with the Wolf King, saw this scene as an ecstasy.


    The wisdom of the Wolf King is indeed extraordinary. He soon noticed the strangeness of the wolves, and suddenly made a long shout, trying to drink back the wolves.


    However, under the shield of Hansen''s Dong Xuanqi field, the electric wolves could not hear the sound of it, and they were still stupid there, and there was no sign of retreat.


    Seeing that the electric wolf was slaughtered, the wolf king suddenly turned and ran, and the thunder and lightning of his body made it fast to the extreme. He saw the thunder and lightning passing by, and there was no shadow in the blink of an eye.


    Lin He went back and killed the electric wolf with Hansen, and soon killed more than 100 electric wolves. Those electric wolves that were far away from the central area of ??the Xuanqi field had already escaped.


    "These wolves are funny? Is it too stupid?" Chen Hu said with joy.


    Several other people are also happy, although I don''t know what it is, but this kind of killing is really cool, especially in this sinister environment, such a painful killing, let them **** Was excited.


    Although they used to participate in the hunting of blood creatures, the careful siege was far less than the joy of winning less.


    "Three uncles, what is the situation of these electric wolves? How could it suddenly be stupid?" Lin Weiwei asked Lin He, thinking that it was Lin He''s means.


    Lin He shook his head slightly. He didn''t know what the wolves were doing. It was very strange.


    However, Lin He��s gaze looked at Han Sen. Lin Weiwei��s strengths are well understood. The only person he doesn��t know is Hansen, and Hansen��s discovery of the electric wolves earlier than him. The performance naturally made Lin He somewhat suspicious.


    "Han Sen, are you doing it?" Lin He asked.


    Hansen nodded slightly: "My strength can temporarily block their six senses."


    Hansen did not dare to say that he could block the seven senses, which is too scary.


    Lin Weiwei originally wanted to say that Han Sen had just been promoted to the transcendence. How could it be him? But if he hadn��t exported yet, he heard Han Sen��s answer. He suddenly surprised Zhang��s mouth and looked at Han Sen with surprise.


    Chen Hu, they are also surprised to see Han Sen, watching Han Sen''s eyes suddenly become different.


    "I don''t think it''s the people who want to marry a daughter in the capital of the Yuan Dynasty. You saved everyone''s life." Lin He patted Han Sen''s shoulder and showed appreciation.


    "Han Geer, good." Chen Hu''s dialect is very heavy, said Hansen with a thumbs up.


    Lin Weiwei did not know Hansen. He looked up and down.


    "Little Sensen, you are not honest, how can you say this early?" Lin Weiwei was once known as the existence of the little witch. At this time, he looked at Hansen with a smile and made Hansen have some scalp hair. Hemp, but Lin Weiwei does not really mean to be angry. 8)

 Chapter 1011： Finally it’s my turn to be proud.

    The blue thunder and lightning forest is obviously not a place for chatting. They said that without a few words, they suddenly heard the sound of the angry wolf howling in the distance.


    After the sound of the wolf, the thunder of the thunder and lightning forests came from all over the horrible wolf howling, which seemed to be a bonfire, so that Chen Hu and others couldn��t help but have goose bumps. The kind of war will be a feeling of creeps.


    In the distance of the lightning forest, you can see the flashing figure of the wolf, but they are all far away, not close to Hansen.


    "What are these wolf scorpions called, there is the ability to go straight to do a big job." Chen Hu was upset by the wolf howling, could not help but screamed.


    "We are still rushing out of this thunder and lightning forest, there is always a feeling of not very good." Lin Weiwei said.


    "Afraid of what, there are Han brothers, those wolf scorpions, if they dare to come, they will turn them into stupid birds, and then they will all be slaughtered." Chen Hu did not care.


    "Let''s go out soon. My ability has only opened four genetic locks. I can barely survive the general mutant creatures. If I deal with the **** blood creatures, the effect is much smaller. There are many blood creatures. Will be blocked by me, in case there will be more than a few blood-level electric wolves, it will be really bad," Hansen said.


    "How is it possible that the Wolf King is not the only one, otherwise it will be the Wolf King." Chen Hu said with a smile.


    However, it didn''t take long for Chen Hu to laugh a little. They didn''t go far. They saw more and more wolves in the distance. A large group of electric wolves came out in the distant woods and looked at them at random. You can see a group of dozens of electric wolves.


    Some electric wolves stared at them coldly in the woods, while others followed them slowly behind them, and some of the electric wolves in front of them made a whistling sound, echoing the wolf howling in the distance.


    "Somewhat something is wrong, more and more electric wolves, at least thousands of electric wolves have gathered in the vicinity." Lin He''s look is a little dignified.


    Although the wolf king of the blood level has not yet been seen, the number of electric wolves is too much.


    Chen Hu swallowed his throat and didn''t speak. Lin Weiwei was also a little uneasy. So many electric wolves appeared nearby, obviously not a good sign.


    Hansen is also slightly frowning. Although his hole is not comparable to the power of Lin He, which has opened seven genetic locks, he is more powerful than Lin He. He can clearly perceive that In the nearby electric wolves, Lin Hehe has more than they imagined. So far, there have been more than 2,300 electric wolves, and there are still electric wolves coming from afar. The number of electric wolves is still increasing. among.


    Although there is no such thing as the blood level in these wolves, this battle is already very scary.


    "Wolf is a very vengeful animal. Look at this style. They are iron-hearted. We must not eat. We must be careful." Lin He��s voice just fell, and suddenly he heard a wolf coming, the god. The blood-level wolf king came out from the wolves in the east.


    When Chen Hu and others saw the wolf king, they were shocked in their hearts, but they had not waited for them to slow down, but they saw that the other parts of the thunder and lightning forests had come out of the four-headed blue lightning wolf king. The wolf king of the head **** blood level wore a wolf group and surrounded Hansen with them.


    "I have this mouth!" Chen Hu hated not to smoke one of his own mouths. He had just finished saying that there could not be so many **** wolf kings, and now he ran out of the five wolf kings.


    Lin He and others are all face-changing, even if Hansen can block those variant electric wolves, but these five blood-throated wolves are not the ones they can match.


    "Hey!" The five wolf kings sighed in the sky, and the wolves in all directions suddenly moved. They yelled at each other and rushed toward Hansen. The thunder and lightning trembled like a thunderstorm. .


    Hansen quickly unveiled the hole in the Xuanqi field, shielding the seven senses of the electric wolf, and those electric wolves suddenly turned into a headless flies.


    "These wolf scorpions are stupid. Didn''t the food just eat enough? Now come to die." Chen Hu said in order to dilute the fear in his heart.


    However, I saw only those electric wolves that were blocked by Hansen. They didn��t stand there like the last time they were stupid. Although they were like no flies, their speed was not slower but faster. .


    Hey!


    A green wolf slammed into a thunder tree, and suddenly the tree struck by the lightning tree shook, the leaves on the tree creaked, and many leaves were shaken off and danced in the air. .


    "Not good!" Lin He cried.


    I saw a head of electric wolf rushing over, a random collision, and immediately a lot of people slammed into the surrounding lightning trees, and suddenly saw the thunder and lightning leaves flying in the sky, it was like the rain of the leaves.


    The thunderbolt trees that were hit were lightning flashes, and lightning flashes everywhere in the woods.


    Chen Hu, who had already been stunned, had pulled out their swords and danced them, and threw the thunder and lightning leaves, fearing that they would be stained with leaves.


    The thunder and lightning on the leaves of the beggars erupted, and the thunder-light flower that gave birth to a awning looked very amazing.


    However, the number of thunder and lightning leaves is too much. Like rain, it is impossible to partially block it. As long as it is touched by a leaf and the body is shocked, there is no ability to counterattack. It is covered by large leaves. In the end, I can only die.


    "These wolves are too embarrassed." Lin slightly opened a leaf, and some desperate shouts.


    Hansen smiled slightly: "I still underestimated their wisdom. These guys don''t just know the desperate fools, the same mistakes, how can they appear twice on them."


    Lin He��s blood knife in his hand, and the large leaves of the leaves, if not there is him, only Lin Weiwei, it is impossible to block so many lightning leaves.


    However, even if Lin He was so tyrannical, the numerous electric wolves kept hitting the lightning tree, causing the lightning tree to drop more leaves, and some electric wolves also accidentally hit and hit them, Lin He also Some have to pay attention to this.


    "It seems that it is finally my turn to be arrogant." Hansen flashed a **** light in his eyes, and a strange red tide appeared on his skin. It seemed that blood was coming out of the body.


    A pair of original black pupils, at this time, turned into a blood red color, and a closer look, will find his pupils in a ring, a ring set a ring, the more inside the ring, the more blood color.


    Now Hansen��s pupil has a total of seven rings, which means that he has opened seven genetic locks with **** nerves, which is almost the limit that Hansen��s body can bear.


    After all, he only has more than 1,500 points of physical fitness. If you open the eighth genetic lock, it will not last long and the body will be seriously damaged.


    After opening the seven genetic locks, Hansen ran the Undead super-nuclear gene, and suddenly he burned a **** flame.


    It is somewhat different from the usual black flamingo inflammation. At this time, the inflammation of the dead bird is blessed by the blood and nerves, and it turns into a **** flame. It looks strange and beautiful, giving people a terrible feeling of horror.

 Chapter 1012： Kill the wolf king

    The thunder and lightning in the sky, the leaves are falling down, the forests are slightly desperate, but suddenly they see a red **** flame rising around them.


    Lin looked around and saw that Hansen��s whole man was wrapped in a **** flame. Like a vulcan, one hand held it to the sky, and suddenly he saw that thousands of flamingos flew in his palm and danced in an instant. For the group of blood fire flamingos, they flew to the top of their heads and circling, like a cloud of blood covering the sky above their heads.


    The blood firefighting bird collided with the falling leaves, and the leaves with thunder and lightning actually burned up. In the thunder of lightning, the leaves were burned to ashes.


    The blood flames that burned the leaves did not go out. Instead, they condensed a new blood fire flamingo and danced again.


    After a piece of leaves burned, a new blood bird was formed, and more and more blood birds flew around, igniting the surrounding lightning trees and the electric wolves.


    The four weeks suddenly turned into a **** sea of ??fire, those blood flames seem to have the same life, as long as the blood is burned, it will give birth to new firebirds.


    The flamingo that was crushed by the lightning of the electric wolf did not go out. The broken fires turned into a small firebird and continued to rush to the wolf.


    For a time, I saw only the **** flames, and the screams of the electric wolf screamed like a human purgatory. I don��t know how many electric wolves were burned directly.


    In addition to the range of Hansen''s standing, the surrounding area is already a **** sea.


    Lin Weiwei and Chen Hu were all looking at Hansen, who was covered in blood by his mouth. He didn''t even say a word.


    "Isn''t it a dead bird? It looks like it''s a bit different. Doesn''t the dead bird have such a great power?" Lin He was also surprised to see the blood birds pondering.


    Hey!


    The five-headed wolf king once again screamed in the sky, and the electric wolves suddenly retreated after rolling, but there were already hundreds of electric wolves burnt into black carbon, and even the nearby lightning trees were burned more than a dozen.


    However, the wolf kings apparently did not give up, and the wolves did not come up again. The five wolf kings came up in different directions, and the blue electric cymbals hovered with endless pressure and horror. It seems that they are going to take it out personally.


    Hansen did not wait for them to come over. People have already flown into the sky and turned into a phoenix-like flame, shooting at one of the wolves.


    "Hey!" The wolf king screamed, and the seven blue electric cymbals circling over him rushed out and greeted Hansen, who flew like a **** phoenix.


    These seven blue eDonkeys represent the opening of the seven genetic locks by the Wolf King, which is comparable to Hansen, but its physical quality is obviously much higher than that of Hansen. The use of such power seems to be easy.


    Hey!


    The seven electric eaves collided with the blood phoenix phoenix. The thunder and light of the **** flames flew, and the seven eDonkeys were shattered. The blood flames outside Hansen also splattered, showing the true body.


    However, seeing Han Sen''s look unchanged, he still flew to the wolf king, and between the moments that crossed the wolf king, he pulled out the sword of the waist.


    The Wolf King is also full of fierce colors, revealing Sensen''s teeth, with blue lightning flashing on it, biting Hansen''s throat.


    The Wolf King and Hansen were intertwined. Hansen��s throat was not left with dents, and the Wolf King��s throat had a sword mark.


    thump!


    The Wolf King fell to the ground and kept twitching. His blood was soaring on his neck and he seemed to have lost his life.


    Lin Weiwei and Chen Hu and others have long been watching, and the blood creatures that have opened seven genetic locks have been killed by Hansen. This is really terrible, and it is simply unbelievable.


    Lin slightly widened his eyes and looked at Han Sen. It is hard to imagine that Hansen was a person who was promoted to the third shelter for about a year.


    "It seems that the legend is true. He should be the transcender of the super-god''s gene full promotion. But is the super-god gene full of such a strong? Is he just a promotion of the transcendor for a year or so!" Lin Weiwei Looking at Hansen intricately.


    "Hunting the blood of the gods, the thunder wolf, did not get the soul of the beast, the flesh and blood are edible, and the absorption is strong and randomly obtained 0 to 10 points of the gene."


    Han Sen heard the sound of the wolf king being hunted, but he did not hesitate to rush to another wolf king, and the body burned again the inflammation of the dead bird.


    The power of blood and nerves is very simple. Whether it is to open the first genetic lock or open the seventh genetic lock, the power given to Hansen is the same. One is to greatly improve the physical quality, and the other is to Hansen. Attached to the power of blood, no matter what kind of super-nuclear gene technology Hansen uses, it is accompanied by the power of blood.


    Only the more genetic locks that are turned on, the greater the body''s ascension, and the stronger the power of the attached blood.


    If the non-blood nerves greatly improve Hansen''s physical fitness, based on his current physical fitness of 1,500, even if there is too much sword, the strength is not enough to kill the wolf king who has at least two thousand physical strength. .


    Hansen hit a smashing wolf king, not only made Chen Hu feel shocked, but also shocked the remaining four wolf kings, they did not even think about it, turned around and ran, the speed is amazing.


    Hansen only came and caught up with one of the wolf kings. Tai Ajian once again spurred out. The thunder of the wolf king was surging, trying to stop Hansen''s footsteps, but it was completely useless.


    The death of the dead bird directly broke the seven thunders, Hansen instantly killed the wolf king in front of him, the wolf king desperately counterattack, but still was too much like a blue sword running through the throat, directly on the spot.


    "Hunting the blood-threatening thunder wolf, getting the thunder and wolf beast spirit, flesh and blood can be eaten, absorption can randomly get 0 to 10 points of the **** gene."


    Including the Wolf King, the wolves around are all fleeing. It seems that some of them were scared by Hansen. The two swords killed two wolves. The wolves were scared and daring, fleeing with their tails.


    It wasn��t just the electric wolves that were scared, but Lin He, not to mention Chen Hu and their people, even Lin He was surprised to see Han Sen.


    He saw that Hansen had opened seven genetic locks like him, but he was able to compete with the Wolf King at most. It is hard to say who the deer died.


    However, Hansen, who also opened seven genetic locks, was able to kill one of the two wolves in an instant, which made Lin He feel a little unbelievable.


    "My God, I am not dreaming? Han brother is so strong? Even the Wolf King is said to kill and kill, Wei Wei, you are not saying that Han Geer has just been promoted to the transcendence not long?" Chen Hu exaggerated Cried.


    "He has just been promoted for a short time... forget it..." Lin Weiwei said that he couldn��t tell, he could only smile and stop talking.


    However, Hansen��s face was not happy, but his face was dignified because he found that the electric wolves did not run.


    Please use the search engine to watch you in various novels.

 Chapter 1013： The real wolf king?

    The electric wolves and wolf kings who had escaped from the wind, suddenly did not run at this time, one by one shivering to the ground, even the Wolf King is no exception, seems to be afraid of something.


    "What are the ghosts of these electric wolves?" Chen Hu also found out the strange, confused look at the electric wolves.


    "Not good, quickly retreat." Lin He shouted like he realized what he was.


    "It''s too late." Han Sen shook his head, staring at the lightning forest, the direction of the electric wolf''s head.


    "What is too late?" Chen Hu asked.


    "Wolf King." Lin said a little bitterly, she also understood.


    "What is terrible for the Wolf King? Didn''t Han Brother have already killed only the Wolf King?" Chen Hu is a person who doesn''t like to think. For a time, his mind has not turned around.


    "I am talking about the real Wolf King. Have you heard that there may be five wolves in a wolf group? You just said that you didn''t say it yourself. If it is not one, it is also called the Wolf King." Lin Weiwei I also stared at Hansen��s direction, explaining it in my mouth.


    "It hasn''t been heard before. It seems that a wolf group should have only one wolf king, then..." Chen Hu muttered to himself, and his face changed.


    If the five wolves are not real wolves, they are only a part of the wolves, then how is the real wolf king strong? Is it possible to be a super **** creature?


    At the moment of thinking about these problems, Chen Hu��s face has become difficult to read.


    I saw the figure of a giant wolf coming out from the direction of the wolves. Unlike the Thunder Wolf, it has mysterious purple hair. There is no exaggerated thunder and lightning, but it is normal to slowly come over. It is like a common giant wolf.


    However, those electric wolves who have retired and did not dare to raise their heads, but let people know the power and honor of this mysterious purple giant wolf.


    Han Sen stared at the mysterious purple giant wolf. In its eyes, you can see a strange purple lightning flashing in the blink of an eye, which seems to contain the supreme power.


    Even Hansen, when faced with this mysterious purple giant wolf, felt the pressure of unspeakable words.


    And Chen Hu, including Lin He, at this time, the body has been soaked with sweat, but the momentum generated by the mysterious purple giant wolf step by step, it has already made their hearts have no war, hate can not immediately turn around Just flee.


    However, the legs seem to be somewhat unwilling to listen, or they simply do not dare to escape, they have a feeling of faintness in their hearts, as long as they turn around and escape, the next moment will be the fate of death.


    Everyone seems to be petrified and can''t move. Even Lin He, who has opened seven genetic locks, is also a body shudder.


    This mysterious purple giant wolf gave him the feeling that it was no less than the horrible alien who had been killed in the Fengshen Sanctuary. When he saw this mysterious purple giant wolf, Lin He seemed to return to the **** shelter of the Fengshen Sanctuary. For a moment, the body involuntarily trembled slightly.


    "Complete... The real Wolf King turned out to be such a terrible existence..." Lin He secretly lamented in his heart and sighed for the fate of his own group.


    The purple giant wolf did not go fast, but as I walked step by step, I had already walked to Hansen in front of them. I stopped at a place less than three meters away from Hansen. A mysterious purple wolf stared at Hansen. look in.


    Han Sen��s eyes were cold and cold, and he did not retreat. He looked at the mysterious purple giant wolf. The look of one person and one wolf seemed to be like lightning strikes in the air.


    "The super **** creature-level wolf king seems to be able to use only the super-spirit state." Han Sen is slightly helpless. In this dangerous place, he does not want to use the super-spirit state, after all, once used super After the state of the emperor, he will have a period of weakness, which is hard to avoid.


    The thunder and lightning forest is only a part of the ghost mountain. Even if the wolf king is killed, no one can guarantee that the other super **** creatures will not be encountered on the road behind, so Hansen really does not want to use the super emperor state.


    However, it seems that it is hard to avoid now. If it is a neighbor, Lin Weiwei takes great care of him. Lin Feng��s little aunt, Lin He is also a respectable person. Han Sen is capable of doing this. There is really no way to leave them alone and escape.


    "Dad... Demi..." Boa, who had been kneeling on Hansen��s back, wrapped his arms around Hansen��s neck, his face stretched out from Hansen��s shoulder, and looked excited at the purple giant wolf. .


    "This is not a demi... It is a wolf..." Hansen smiled slightly, as if in the eyes of Boa, these shrugs were demi.


    "Demi... Boa wants... Demi..." Boa pointed to the mysterious purple giant wolf and continued to scream. This small and obvious point is also a senior member of the Appearance Association, and wants to be a beautiful and lovely thing. Have.


    The wolf king seems to be angered by Boa��s attitude. The purple hair roots of the body are upside down, and the wolf''s mouth is slightly open, revealing the sensation of the wolf''s teeth. The body is suddenly covered by mysterious purple lightning, with a breath of horror. Staring at Boa, it seems that Boa regards it as a demi, which makes the Wolf King angry and angry.


    Everyone was shocked. Although they knew that they were not, but human beings were born to survive, they still let Lin He hold their swords and prepare to fight hard.


    Hansen is also staring at the wolf king, ready to enter the super-spirit state.


    The purple lightning on the wolf king is getting more and more horrible. It is like a haze that envelopes its whole body. The electric light between the insides gives people a terrible feeling that can destroy the world.


    The Wolf King seems to be preparing to launch an attack. He took a step forward and his momentum suddenly climbed again. The purple lightning that was born on his body was like an active volcano that would break out at any time, which made Lin Weiwei unable to take a step back. The face is pale.


    "Hey!"


    Seeing that the Wolf King is about to launch an attack, Hansen almost turned on the super-spirit state, but suddenly heard a long shout from afar.


    In this eternal trace, even the wolves in the distance have already held their breath, and dare not make a sound. This shouting sound is extraordinarily awkward.


    The howling sounds like a wolf howling, but it seems to be a little different, but it can''t be said differently.


    The strange thing is that after the long shout, the wolf king who had already made an attack posture suddenly converges on the thunder and lightning, and stunned Boa, and suddenly turned and left.


    All the electric wolves retired with the wolf king, and they retired in a blink of an eye. Goodbye could not see the figure of an electric wolf. Just everything was almost like a dream.


    Please use the search engine to watch you in various novels.

 Chapter 1014： Human master

    It was really an electric wolf that was gone. Hansen several people dragged the bodies of the two Thunder Wolfs and brought a few mutated electric wolves to the body.


    Along the way, I carefully walked out of the thunder and lightning forest, and I never even encountered obstacles. It took me four days to get out of the lightning forest.


    When they were eating wolf meat these days, Lin He, Lin Weiwei and Chen Hu did not eat the flesh and blood of the Wolf King, only ate some meat of the variant electric wolf.


    Hansen told them to eat together. Chen Hu shook his head and said: "Thunder wolves are hunted by you. Our lives are also saved by you. How can we be able to divide our flesh and blood?"


    Hansen doesn''t care about these two **** wolves. He now has the ability to hunt God''s blood creatures. And so many wolves, he eats alone, I am afraid I have to eat it for a month to finish, but Lin He refused to eat, even Lin Wei refused, Han Sen will not say more.


    After walking out of the thunder and lightning forest, it is still between the mountains, but the mountain has become steep and steep, and a large canyon appears in front of them, and there are rivers flowing through the canyon.


    Lin He, they are negotiating where to go next, but suddenly seeing the lower reaches of the river, a huge turtle is going upstream, and there is still a person standing on the back of the turtle.


    "Little Han, can you see if it is human or a stranger?" Lin He asked Hansen. Now they all know that Hansen''s strength is amazing. Now Hansen is the leader.


    Hansen has also noticed the giant tortoise and the man. The giant tortoise is undoubtedly a blood creature, and the man is a human being, and the life is more powerful than the giant tortoise.


    Hansen is a bit strange, although he has raised a lot of different creatures, but seeing how other humans can control different creatures, how much makes him feel a little different.


    "It''s human." Hansen looked at the man and nodded.


    "There are humans in the ghost robbery. Can you say that there are human shelters?" Chen Hu was overjoyed. If there is a human shelter, it would be really good.


    Although they safely passed through the lightning forest, they didn''t even know how they came over, and they didn''t know why the wolf king did not attack them.


    In the future, if you can get out of the ghost mountain, they still have no bottom. After all, good luck is hard to have a second time.


    The man on the giant tortoise also saw them, driving the giant tortoe to come here, and said hello from afar: "Three uncles, slightly, long time no see."


    "Three uncles, Xiao Wei, do you know that person?" Chen Hu asked the man in the distance.


    Lin Weiwei looked carefully and nodded. "It is Liu Yuxuan of Baojin Mining. I heard that he has opened eight genetic locks in the fifth or sixth year since he entered the third shelter. It is a rare human top genius, but it has never been I heard that he was in a shelter, but he did not expect it to be in this ghost mountain."


    Soon, Liu Yuxuan came to their vicinity with the giant tortoise, and Lin He and Lin Weiwei talked about it, but they didn''t pay much attention to others.


    "Slightly, how come you come here? The ghosts in the mountains are fierce, even if the top talents of human beings are hard to survive here." Liu Yuxuan looked at Lin Weiwei.


    Liu Yuxuan��s performance is very obvious. It seems that Lin Weiwei is very interesting and everyone can see it.


    Lin Weiwei probably said that they entered the Ghost Mountain, and then asked Liu Yuxuan: "Are you here, is there a shelter for humans?"


    Liu Yuxuan shook his head and said: "This sinister place, there are countless powerful aliens, where is the place where human beings can establish shelters. I randomly arrived at an imperial sanctuary and signed a contract with the alien to survive here. ""


    "Liu Laodi, since you are very familiar with this place, can you give us a clear road, how can we get out of the mountains?" Lin He asked quickly.


    The people did not despise Liu Yuxuan because he was under the door of the alien. After all, human beings have no right to speak in the sanctuary of the third god. It is good to be able to survive. It is normal to join the aliens. After all, everyone needs to live.


    Liu Yuxuan shook his head and said: "Where is it possible to go out, you can come here, it is already fortunate that you have not been eaten by the wolf king, and then go inside, there are several super **** creatures whose strength is not inferior to the wolf king. Everywhere, no matter where you go, it��s a dead end."


    After a pause, Liu Yuxuan said: "Slightly, why don''t you follow me to vote for the emperor? I have some right to speak in the shelter of the emperor. If I am there, I can guarantee that you are not in the shelter." Spirit or alien creatures bullying."


    Lin slightly frowned and looked at Lin He and Han Sen. According to Liu Yuxuan, the possibility of wanting to cross the ghosts and mountains was negligible.


    However, they just did not be enslaved by the aliens, so they ventured through the ghosts and mountains. Now, when Liu Yuxuan went to the emperor, they were somewhat wrong with their original intentions.


    Liu Yuxuan said to Lin He: "Three uncles, the sinister dangers in the mountains of the ghosts have come to you and I have heard of them. You should have encountered some on the road. To be honest, there is really no way to go when you go. It is not a human being able to cross. The area, even the Emperor of the Emperor, does not dare to enter the territory of the super-god creatures. I am also a small place in the Imperial Shelter. You will follow me and will never let you suffer. ��


    Lin He sank a bit and looked at Han Sen next to him: "Little Han, what do you think?"


    Liu Yuxuan saw Lin He even asked Han Sen''s opinion. He couldn''t help but carefully look at Hansen. He thought that Hansen was just an insignificant young man who had not looked at him carefully before.


    "This is?" Liu Yuxuan did not see the origin of Han Sen, he asked Lin He.


    Lin He said: "This is the son-in-law of the era, Hansen, who is also with us in the mountains."


    "It turned out to be the son-in-law of the epoch, I heard that I didn''t expect it to be such a young man. It was really young and disappointing." Liu Yuxuan greeted him, but he heard it in his tone. He didn''t care much about Hansen. This identity.


    "I still want to get out of the ghost mountain." After Hansen and Liu Yuxuan greeted each other, they answered Lin He''s previous questions.


    Hansen naturally couldn''t join the emperor''s door, let him catch a few emperors as slaves.


    However, Hansen also knows that his current strength is too unstable and it is difficult to fight for a long time. It is impossible for Rui to lay down the imperial sanctuary.


    Liu Yuxuan listened to Han Sen, but it was a bit scornful grin. "Mr. Han is afraid that he will be promoted to the transcendence soon. I don��t know if the alien creatures here are powerful. If there is no strong power to shelter, let alone the newly promoted surpass. Even if I am a person who has opened eight genetic locks, it is impossible to walk in this ghost mountain."

 Chapter 1015： Liu Yuxuans calculation

    "Three uncles, slightly, you still go to the shelter with me." Liu Yuxuan looked at Lin Weiwei, and there was a fiery color in the depths of his eyes.


    Liu Yuxuan did not lie, he did have a small position within the Imperial Shelter, and he was able to open eight genetic locks in just a few years, becoming the top force in human transcendence, not because of his talent. Strong enough, but because of the appreciation of the emperor, coupled with the emperor''s ideas, made a few merits, and won the reward of eight hundred alien genes in a few years, can open eight genetic locks.


    Of course, the gene he got was not the gene of the emperor. It was not the emperor who signed the contract with him. It was a powerful royal alien under the imperial spirit. The royal family opened a genetic lock and signed with him. Liu Yuxuan of the contract, the highest can only use the gene of the royal family to open the eight gene lock.


    As for the emperor, to that extent, there is no such thing as a strong existence. It will not sign a contract with human beings at all, and will not give human militia genes. It is generally a contract between the human beings and the human beings.


    "Liu Laodi, can you go out without a relatively safe route?" Lin He thought for a moment, and looked at Liu Yuxuan and asked.


    Lin He didn''t want to go against his original intention, and listened to Hansen''s tone. He also insisted on going out of the ghost mountain and no longer hesitated.


    "Really, there are a lot of powerful aliens here. Where are the safe routes? San Shu, really don''t take the risk to take risks. Those young people don''t know how important, San Shu, you still don''t understand?" Liu Yuxuan said Hansen glanced.


    Liu Yuxuan tried so much to pull them into the shelter, mostly for Lin Weiwei. He had already coveted Lin��s subtle beauty. Within the shelter, he was also a person of some status. Means, are you afraid of not getting Lin Weiwei?


    Anyway, he is in the shelter, Lin Weiwei, they can not return to the league through the transmission array, nor afraid that she will return to the Lin family to complain.


    In the league, he is not qualified to fight with Lin Jia, Lin Weiwei does not look at him, but here is not the same, it is too easy to play Lin Weiwei in the palm of the hand, Liu Yuxuan naturally will not let such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Liu Yuxuan��s mind has already been calculated, as long as Lin Xiaowei gets back to the shelter and lets them sign a contract with their own familiar royal family. By the time, everything is not what he has to say.


    Lin Weiwei naturally wants to play with enough. As for Lin He, if they are acquainted, he does not mind more than a few younger brothers, take care of them a little, so that they can settle down in the Imperial Shelter, and he can also call a few more. People.


    If they don''t know each other, they will kill them directly. It is impossible to get them back to the league.


    "Is it relatively safe?" Lin Weiwei also asked, she and Lin He''s thoughts are not willing to join in the alien.


    "Why are you doing this again?" Liu Yuxuan saw that they seemed to insist on going, but there was a slight accident, so they were worried and sighed: "The ghost robbery is too dangerous. We humans have no ability to cross the past. You insist. If I want to go, I will lose my life in vain. I am also a person in the emperor sanctuary. I think it is a bit safe to find a way to use the transmission array to return to the league. If you really don��t want to succumb to the alienation, It��s time to return to the league and not enter the sanctuary, and it��s better than sending a life.��


    Liu Yuxuan is not a stupid person. He did not turn his face with Lin He. Instead, he persuaded him to think for them.


    However, Liu Yuxuan��s heart is cold: "After going to the shelter, I still got you."


    The reason why Liu Yuxuan didn''t do it directly here is not to say that he still cares about the friendship of the human compatriots. It is because he got the eight genetic locks that the alien gene has opened, because it is not the cultivation of his own, regardless of power or application. Not as good as your own cultivation.


    Although Lin He only opened seven genetic locks, he is the seven genetic locks that he has cultivated. If Lin Hezhen and his desperate efforts, Liu Yuxuan is afraid of a case.


    Therefore, Liu Yuxuan is not willing to do it. He just swears them in words. He wants to swindle them into shelters and let them sign contracts with the spirits. When he wants to do something, he will have no effort, and Lin He��s death is just a sentence. The matter of words.


    Listening to Liu Yuxuan said that Chen Hu is somewhat tempted.


    After all, Liu Yuxuan himself is within the imperial sanctuary, but he is able to return to the league at will, showing that he does have such ability.


    The sinister anomaly in the ghost robbery, if you can not take risks, it is not a good choice to go back to the league.


    As long as they return to the alliance, even if they sign a contract with the alien, the aliens can''t bind them in the alliance with the contract. In a time and space, the power of the contract can''t be conveyed at all. They can live safely in the league. Only in the future can not enter the shelter.


    Although I lost the opportunity to promote myself, it is better than losing my life.


    Chen Hu and several people are very interested in the plan that Liu Yuxuan said. They have come forward to ask the specific situation. Liu Yuxuan is naturally full of words.


    "Did you see this blood-skinned turtle? Is this the mount that the emperor gave me to use? If I don''t have some status in the shelter, can I enslave the blood creature as a mount?" Liu Yuxuan The words are very convincing.


    Chen Hu and others are very heart-warming, but Chen Hu still looks at Han Sen and asks: "Han Geer, go to the shelter together? It��s better to send your life."


    Hansen shook his head slightly and said faintly: "I must go out of the mountains."


    "I am the same. Now I voted for a different kind of spirit. Then why did we start to escape?" Lin said slightly.


    Chen Hu hesitated for a moment, and said with a bite: "Since you are all gone, it doesn''t make much sense to stay with me. I am going with you. It is a big deal, no big deal."


    Several other people seem to have their own reasons. Although they are somewhat heart-warming, they still say they want to go with Hansen.


    Lin He looked at Liu Yuxuan and said: "Liu Laodi, your kindness is our heart, but I still have trouble asking you to give me a relatively good way to go. Your feelings of this are all in our mind, if you can not die, go back After the alliance, it will be a good report."


    Liu Yuxuan didn''t think that after Hansen took the lead, they even chose to go with Han Sen. They couldn''t help but look at Han Sen''s eyes and knew that they had underestimated Hansen''s influence among them.


    However, after all, Liu Yuxuan is a man who works in his mind. He has not achieved his own purpose. He is only annoyed in his heart, but his face is smiling. He said with anger: "You have this ambition and you really admire Yu Xuan, that jade. Xuan will give you a ride, and if I send it, I dare not say that you will rob the mountains, but within these three hundred miles, as long as I am there, I will not let the aliens move you, so that you can It is more likely to get out of the ghost mountain."

 Chapter 1016： Blood Winged Beastmaster

    Han Sen looks calmly at Liu Yuxuan. Han Sen is good at assassination. He is most sensitive to the murderous hostility. After practicing the first esoteric and the ice muscle jade, he feels more acute.


    Although Liu Yuxuan is well concealed, Han Sen still feels hostile, and can even be said to be killing.


    It��s just that Hansen didn��t say anything. Following Liu Yuxuan��s move forward, even if Liu Yuxuan was hiding his heart, the way he walked must be safe for himself. Just knowing this is enough.


    Everyone followed Liu Yuxuan along the Grand Canyon. There was no danger on the road. Although there were different creatures from time to time in the mountains, after seeing Liu Yuxuan and the giant tortoise, they all went far away and there was no alien attack. they.


    "With me here, you can rest assured that within three hundred miles, absolutely no one can touch you with a hair." Looking at the distant aliens, Liu Yuxuan slightly smug.


    "It is great to be able to meet you here." Wang Yu exclaimed.


    "This is nothing. After a while, we have to go through a site of super **** creatures. The super **** creatures have been handed over to the emperor, and I have led the way to ensure that you can pass safely." Liu Yuxuan said with a smile.


    Listening to Liu Yuxuan, Lin Weiwei and Lin He also showed their surprise colors. They said with gratitude: "This is really thanks to you."


    "It��s all human compatriots, not to mention that I am a good friend and a little friend. This is what I should do.�� Liu Yuxuan said with a smile.


    On the mouth is Liu Yuxuan��s heart but secretly sneer: ��The super **** creature does have some friendship with the emperor. I often go to the place where the super **** creature is located. I also spent a lot of effort to please the son of the super **** creature. At that time, you only need to say hello to the son of the Beastmaster, and you will be able to bring down the guys who are in the way. Naturally, you can easily bring Lin back."


    "The Hansen, can''t let him die easily. If it weren''t for him, I don''t need to be so troublesome. I will go see the little ancestor this time, and I will not have to bleed." I thought Liu Yuxuan had some headaches and thoughts about the special sorrow of the beastmaster. He shuddered and turned his face and looked at Han Sen.


    But this eye, but Liu Yuxuan''s heart was slightly shocked, Han Sen is looking at him with a smile, the eyes are very strange, let Liu Yu rate have a feeling of being seen through the heart and lungs, as if he did not wear clothes in front of Hansen.


    "Don''t he find out?" Liu Yuxuan was shocked.


    However, after thinking about it, I felt that it was impossible. I secretly laughed at myself: "I think too much. He can know what a guy who has just been promoted to the transcend, not to mention that it is in the mountains of the ghosts, even Lin He��s here. I don��t know anything, I can only rely on me, let alone him."


    Thinking of this, Liu Yuxuan showed a smile and said to Han Sen: "Han, you don''t have to be nervous, there is me, there will be no danger within these three hundred miles."


    "Thank you." Hansen said with a smile.


    "If you sell you, you still have to thank me, fools, even if you are really a super-god of the super-god promotion, what can you do? I am not playing like an idiot between me." Liu Yuxuan secretly chills.


    After walking for more than a dozen miles, as Liu Yuxuan said, there are many caves on the banks of the two sides of the strait. There is a small beast with wings in the cave. Seeing Liu Yuxuan with Hansen, they are all along. Under the stream, many small beasts flew out of the caves, and swarms and swarmed over the canyons in groups. At first glance, there were thousands of them.


    Chen Hu and others saw so many different creatures, they were a little nervous.


    "Don''t be nervous." Liu Yuxuan said, sending a strange scream to the herd that hovered in the air that day.


    After a few consecutive calls, the little beasts all returned to the caves, only looking at them on the mountain wall, and did not mean to fly over.


    "It''s a good skill." Wang Yu praised.


    "This is nothing, you wait a moment, I call the son of the super **** creature to greet us, let it **** us through the Grand Canyon, and no other alien creatures dare to provoke us in this area." Liu Yuxuan There is a triumphant color.


    In order to practice this hand-beast, he has made some efforts. Although he can only do some simple communication until now, it is impossible to achieve this level by replacing it with ordinary people.


    Liu Yuxuan is indeed a talent. There are not many people who can be mixed up in a heterosexual shelter, and his heart is as good as hair, and he is good at learning and observing. He is also a rare character.


    Liu Yuxuan once again screamed, and he wanted to call the son of the super **** creature. He did a lot of this kind of thing, and he was very familiar with it.


    However, unlike usual, Liu Yuxuan��s screaming screams also implies the meaning of giving sacrifices to the son of the super **** creature. Even the number is clear, except for Lin Weiwei, Hansen and Lin He Seven of them were counted as sacrifices by Liu Yuxuan.


    Liu Yuxuan is deceiving them. They don''t understand the language of the beast. They are called out in front of them, but they are not afraid that they will hear the clues.


    Not long after Liu Yuxuan��s cry, he heard a similar scream echo inside the downstream canyon. After a while, he saw a red animal shadow flying from the downstream.


    The animal has a blood red, a pair of blood wings up to 23 meters, the body is like a tiger, and there is a pair of goat-like big horns on the top of the head, which is very different from the small beast on the mountain wall.


    Chen Hu and others are surprised to see, Chen Hu praised: "Mr. Liu is really good."


    Hansen narrowed his eyes and looked at the **** male beast flying from a distance, but his eyesight was better. He also saw the same on the back of the male beast. He still stood the same, but his body was small. A lot, only the little blood animal of the size of a poodle.


    After Liu Yuxuan saw the majestic blood beast, his face changed a little.


    Because that is the super **** creature blood-winged beast king here, the one on the back is the son of the beastmaster. Originally, Liu Yuxuan just wanted to summon the son of the blood-winged beastmaster, and it used to be the same.


    He has come many times, but he rarely sees the blood-winged beastmaster. He only sees the son of the blood-winged beastmaster. He is familiar with the son of the blood-winged beastmaster and can discuss it.


    However, the blood-winged beastmaster came, but Liu Yuxuan did not dare to say anything in front of the Beastmaster. If the Beastmaster took Lin Weiwei, he could not stop it.


    "I knew that I shouldn��t say that I would send the sacrifices so early. After calling the beastmaster��s son, it��s not too late to say that it��s a sacrifice. Now it��s a little trouble.�� Liu Yuxuan thought that the Beastmaster was listening to him. Sacrifice, so I will come together.


    However, it is now impossible for Liu Yuxuan to do anything else. He can only pray that the Beastmaster will not eat Lin Weiwei together.


    The Beastmaster really wants to eat Lin Weiwei, and Liu Yuxuan does not want to keep the meaning of Pauli. In his opinion, Lin Weiwei is just a beautiful plaything. It is best to get the best, but it is not worth taking risks for her.


    Please use the search engine to watch you in various novels.

 Chapter 1017： Incredible goodwill

    Seeing that the blood-winged beastmaster has already arrived, Liu Yuxuan did not dare to sneak at all. He quickly went forward and surrendered to the ceremony. The whole man was kneeling on the ground, bowing his head against the blood-winged beastmaster, and making a low-pitched voice of surrender. There is a sacrifice to offer.


    Originally, Liu Yuxuan only wanted to summon the son of the Beastmaster. He was very familiar with the son of the Beastmaster. He didn''t have to be so troublesome and could maintain his image.


    However, I did not expect the blood-winged beast king to come over together, but he did not dare to neglect. In comparison, the small life is naturally more important than the image. If the beastmaster is annoyed, the beastmaster may not give the emperor face. It is also possible to eat him directly.


    As for Hansen, they are already dead in Liu Yuxuan��s eyes, and it��s no problem to see his ugly state.


    Chen Hu, they saw Liu Yuxuan actually took this gift, and his heart was touched. He thought that Liu Yuxuan was trying to send them safely through this place, and he would be guilty of this gift to different creatures.


    boom!


    The blood-winged beast king fell in front of Liu Yuxuan, and Liu Yuxuan quickly admired again.


    However, the blood-winged beastmaster did not care for him. He went to Hansen and they walked over. The son of the Beastmaster also jumped from the back of the Beastmaster and walked together.


    Liu Yuxuan hesitated to remind the Beastmaster that there were only seven sacrifices. Lin was not a sacrifice, but felt the horror of the Beastmaster. Liu Yuxuan closed his mouth and said nothing. He just looked up slightly. Watching the Beastmaster and the Beastmaster''s son go to Hansen and wait for Hansen to be eaten by the Beastmaster.


    Hansen squinted at the slowly coming Beastmaster and the son of the Beastmaster. He was ready to fight and was ready to catch Liu Yuxuan in his hand as a shield.


    "Eat and eat, just leave Lin Weiwei to me, how can I let me play for a few days." Liu Yuxuan thought in his heart.


    But the next scene, let Liu Yuxuan instantly open his eyes.


    I saw the Beastmaster who came to Hansen. He even nodded to Hansen and made a scream.


    Hansen may not understand them, but Liu Yuxuan who learned some blood and animal language can understand it. This is the Beastmaster��s show to Hansen, which is a symbol of Hansen as his own.


    "How is this possible..." Liu Yuxuan was shocked in his heart. It is hard to imagine what happened. The horrible Beastmaster, even the emperor feared it three points. Now he will take the initiative to show Hansen such a human being. This is really letting He couldn''t believe it, thinking that he had an illusion.


    Hansen did not understand the animal language, but he also saw that the blood-winged beastmaster was not malicious. Chen Hu was anxious to ask Liu Yuhu: "Mr. Liu, what does this beastmaster mean? You translate translations for us."


    Liu Yuxuan is still in the midst of shock. He did not hear Chen Hu��s words at all, and naturally he could not answer him.


    However, the next thing happened, but Liu Yuxuan felt even more incredible.


    The son of the Beastmaster, who ran his hoof and ran to Hansen, jumped up and jumped into Hansen��s arms, and sprinkled a fist in his mouth, like a jade-like blood red fruit, spit into Hansen��s Hands.


    Seeing this scene, Liu Yuxuan felt that his brain was about to explode.


    "Impossible... how is this possible... must be an illusion... How can the blood beast king give blood to a human... a human being in a district... a human in a district..." Liu Yuxuan��s eyes are wide, and the eyes are about to come out. Look straight at the **** fruit in Hansen��s hand.


    It is necessary to know that the emperor has tried every means to please the blood-winged beastmaster. Every once in a while, Liu Yuxuan will be sent some treasures, that is, he hopes to get a blood fruit from the blood-winged beastmaster.


    However, he came so many times, he also saw the blood-winged beastmaster once. At other times, even the face of the blood-winged beastmaster did not see, let alone get the blood fruit.


    Even so, the Emperor did not mean to be angry, but still sent treasures every once in a while, hoping that the time was long enough to touch the blood-winged beastmaster.


    However, the blood fruit that the Emperor tried to get the most out of his mind was now in the hands of Hansen, and it was also sent by the blood-winged beastmaster himself with the son of the Beastmaster. This made Liu Yuxuan almost unable to think, feeling the brain. Some of them can''t turn around.


    The son of the Beastmaster was in Hansen��s arms, and his tongue was very friendly. He licked Hansen��s cheek and looked very close. The tail also shook like a non-stop, watching Liu Yuxuan��s cheeks twitching.


    He remembered very clearly that every time he came over, the son of the Beastmaster must **** his blood. After the sucking, he would leave with a high arrogance. It seems to be the master of the high, and it will be like a present. It is like a Pug.


    Han Sen reached out and touched the head of the Beastmaster''s son. He asked the blood in his hand and asked, "Is this for me?"


    Hansen stroked his head, and the son of the Beastmaster looked like a face, and made two sounds with the young beast, and even humanized.


    Liu Yuxuan saw this scene, and the lungs were about to blow up. When he first came, he said that the human language, the son of the Beastmaster, couldn��t understand it, so he spent all his energy to learn blood and animal language. How much effort has been made to communicate with the Son of the Beastmaster.


    However, until now, Liu Yuxuan knew that the son of the Beastmaster simply understood the human language.


    "Damn... bastard..." Liu Yuxuan��s hateful teeth tickle, but his face did not dare to reveal a half, and did not dare to get up from the ground, still squatting there.


    He didn''t know what was going on, everything was beyond his common sense. The blood-winged beastmaster and the beastmaster''s son would show off to a young man, which made him wonder why it was going on.


    Boa saw the son of the Beastmaster, but he was very excited. He climbed over and hugged the son of the Beastmaster. His face was honed on the face of the Beastmaster''s son, and he kissed him a few times.


    The son of the Beastmaster was not angry, but also put out his tongue and licked the little face of Bao Baoer, a pacifist little angel''s dear and lovely appearance.


    Hansen himself was also very surprised. He was already ready to fight, but he did not think that the blood-winged beastmaster and the beastmaster''s son were completely hostile.


    Moreover, within the blood fruit sent by the son of the Beastmaster, the vitality is hard to estimate, and it is not inferior to the ancient demons and the fruits of the time valley that he had eaten before, even before.


    Roar!


    The blood-winged beastmaster screamed, and countless little beasts flew out from both sides of the mountain wall, as if they were on the sides, and left a channel for Hansen.


    Under the escorting of countless little beasts and blood-winged beastmasters, Hansen passed through the hundreds of miles of the Grand Canyon.


    Out of the Grand Canyon, it is no longer the site of the blood-winged beastmaster. They can''t just break into other people''s territories. They can only stop and watch Hansen. They leave, and the son of the Beastmaster jumps over a big stone, and they are facing away from the distance. Hansen and Boa called a few times, and the small paws waved.

 Chapter 1018： Blood fruit

    "Mr. Liu, thank you very much, this time we have opened our eyes." Chen Hu said to Liu Yuxuan.


    He thought that the Blood Winged Beast King was so kind to them because of Liu Yuxuan''s reason.


    Liu Yuxuan said with a strong smile: "Nothing, just raise your hand."


    "Liu Laodi, thank you for your care. After we return to the league, we will have a thank you. The next step is how to go. I hope you can give me one or two." Lin He looked at Liu Yuxuan.


    Lin He��s natural view of the bleeding wing beastmaster��s many actions does not seem to be entirely due to Liu Yuxuan, some of which are embarrassing. It��s just that Lin He didn��t see Liu Yuxuan��s guilty conscience, thinking that Liu Yuxuan was also a force, and that they were grateful to them for the **** beastmaster��s gift.


    "It''s all my own, this is what I should do. San Shu is too polite." Liu Yulong said with a smile: "I have been to the front of the road a few times, and then take you to the front, You can also avoid some of your troubles."


    "That''s really thankful." Chen Hu said a few people.


    Liu Yuxuan was very polite and turned to Hansen and asked: "Han Laodi, have you seen the blood wing beast king before?"


    "No." Hansen shook his head.


    Liu Yuxuan��s look at Han Sen��s expression is not like a fake. He also thinks that he cannot see a blood-winged beastmaster.


    "Where is this guy going to the dog, why is the blood-winged beast king so friendly to him, even sent him blood fruit?" Liu Yuxuan secretly thought, but could not think of a reason.


    Liu Yuxuan thought about a turn, simply no longer want to think, smiled and said to Han Sen: "Han Laodi, that blood fruit is a gift from the Beastmaster to everyone, now give it to everyone to taste it."


    Liu Yuxuan is a wise man. He does not want blood, but he said that it is a gift from the Beastmaster. That is, everyone can get benefits, and it is reasonable. Even if someone has some thoughts in their hearts, it should not be too good. .


    As long as Hansen is willing to split the blood, he will naturally have one of his, and his merits are still quite a lot. That is the blood of the eyes of the emperor, as long as it is divided, it is already a great advantage for him.


    If Hansen refuses to divide, then Hansen will lose heart within this group, and even there may be contradictions and conflicts. At that time, he may be able to help, and finally come to a fisherman.


    "That fruit, I ate Boa." Hansen pointed to the treasure sitting on his shoulder.


    Liu Yuxuan looked at the past, but his face changed greatly. Just now his attention was on Hansen. He didn��t pay attention to what Boa was doing. He was pointed by Hansen and his eyes were lifted. It was discovered that Boa was holding that. The blood fruit is in the hustle and bustle, and it has already been smashed for most of the time. When he looked at it, it was just that Boa put the last piece into his mouth, and the smack of the scorpion, the small mouth covered with juice kept moving. With.


    "How can you give the blood fruit to her?" Liu Yuxuan, who has a deep heart, couldn''t help but scream out.


    That is the blood fruit, even the blood that the emperor is eager to get, Hansen actually gave it to a useless pet, which made Liu Yuxuan��s angry chest blast.


    "Can''t you?" Han Sen''s mouth slightly tilted a curve, watching Liu Yuxuan smile.


    Although the blood fruit is precious, Hansen has already tasted it a bit. Like the fruit in the time valley, it has no effect on him, and it is useless to eat.


    And Boa wants to eat, even if it is useful to him, Han Sen will not succumb to a fruit.


    "Give it to her, we don''t want it." Chen Hu said.


    "Since the Beastmaster gave Hansen, whoever he gave him was his power." Lin frowned slightly.


    She naturally saw it. At that time, the Beastmaster did not seem to them because of Liu Yuxuan. Otherwise, the son of the Beastmaster did not give Liu Yuxuan the fruit, but instead gave Han Sen.


    Now Liu Yuxuan��s gaffe, instead, makes Lin Weiwei more certain.


    Several other people also said that they did not want to let Liu Yuxuan feel very disappointed in their hearts, can not figure out how these guys will put the benefits are not, so maintain Hansen.


    Seeing Lin Weiwei look at his own eyes, Liu Yuxuan was slightly shocked. He suddenly realized that he was out of order. He quickly piled up his smile and said: "The fruit has many advantages for the human body. It is a pity to give a pet, even if it is Han. It��s too wasteful for the younger to eat by himself."


    "It doesn''t matter, although Boa is a pet, I used her as a daughter." Hansen said casually.


    "Well, don''t say this, let''s get on the road sooner, so as not to encounter any more scorpions." Liu Yuxuan said with a smile, and continued to lead the way for Hansen in front.


    Liu Yuxuan smiled, but his heart had already produced the meaning of grievances: "Mom, how can Laozi let you go out alive, Hansen, this **** must die."


    When Liu Yuxuan came to see Hansen was not pleasing to the eye, he hated Hansen for breaking his good deeds. Secondly, I don''t want to let others know that he is humiliating for the super-god creatures and the emperor, so he has secretly made up his mind. In any case, Hansen can''t live back to the league.


    He himself refused to tell others what kind of shelter he was in the league, not to mention that Hansen and others had seen him admire the blood-winged beastmaster.


    In fact, Liu Yuxuan himself thought more, Lin He has always been grateful to him, not half-scorned.


    Liu Yuxuan took Hansen with them. The road he took was not a relatively safe one, but a dead end.


    He is going to bring Hansen where they are going. It is a very horrible super **** creature. Even the emperor does not dare to enter the area occupied by the horror super **** creature.


    Compared to the blood-winged beastmaster, the super-god creature is simply a bloodthirsty devil, not to mention human beings. Even if aliens and aliens enter its area, they will be directly ruthlessly hunted, even a bone. Will not stay.


    Liu Yuxuan now took them in the past. When he arrived at the ground, Liu Yuxuan stopped and pointed to the mountains in front. He said, "I can only send you here. If I go forward, I can��t do anything, but just wear it. After passing through this mountainous area, you will be able to walk out of the ghost mountain. You are careful, you can not alarm the king of this area, even if it is safe."


    Liu Yuxuan is naturally nonsense. This mountain is the fierce super **** creature. After passing through this mountainous area, it is impossible to get out of the ghost mountain. Even he does not know what else is there after this mountain. The reason for this is just to let Hansen��s firm beliefs go in and die.


    "Mr. Liu, please wait a minute." After Chen Hu and others thanked, Liu Yuxuan was about to turn and leave. It was too close to the mountainous area. He was afraid of danger, but he was suddenly stopped by Hansen.

 Chapter 1019： Arrogant

    "What''s the matter with Han''s brother?" Liu Yuxuan turned around and asked.


    "There is still one thing I want to ask Mr. Liu to help." Han Sen looked at Liu Yuxuan.


    "Han''s brother is not polite, there is nothing to say, as long as Liu can help, will not deny." Liu Yuxuan said this, can help, can help, can not help it.


    Of course, can you help Liu Yuxuan himself?


    "This busy, Mr. Liu will be able to help, just ask Mr. Liu to send us another trip." Han Sen smiled and looked at Liu Yuxuan.


    Liu Yuxuan heard a change in his face, and then immediately revealed a very helpless expression: "Han Laodi, I am not willing to send you again. It is really that I don��t know much about the road ahead. I have no intention of taking risks. It��s Han��s brother. I am determined to leave, I will send you here. If you are a Korean brother, you regret it, and do not want to take risks, you can go back to the emperor shelter with me, I promise you can live and work in the shelter."


    Liu Yuxuan��s words are insanely ridiculed by Hansen��s words. When things are coming, they are afraid.


    "I will continue to move forward, but Mr. Liu, you have to go with me." Han Sen looked at Liu Yuxuan.


    Liu Yuxuan suddenly showed the color of anger: "Three uncles, slightly, what do you listen to, you have to take risks, I am an outsider, to help you to this part is already done righteously? For you, I will not hesitate to give that The alien creatures are squatting, what do you want me to do? Let me give you the life, are you satisfied?"


    Lin He looked at Han Sen with a puzzled look. He said: "You don''t worry about Liu Laodi. I don''t think he wants Xiaohan. He must have his reasons. You should listen to him first."


    "Three uncles, I mean this, he must accompany us to continue." Han Sen looked at Liu Yuxuan directly, there is no muddy water.


    "You are so arrogant, I will help you take you there. It is kind. What do you think you are, can you order me Liu?" Liu Yuxuan yelled at Han Sen, and at the same time said to Lin He: "Three uncles, Slightly, you commented, he said this is not a human speech, my **** is blinding, will help to kill such a person, than the **** beast, the animal knows gratitude, but he ?"


    Without waiting for Lin He to speak, Han Sen said faintly: "I have been Hansen for decades, and you know it is a bit late. You have to go today and you have to go without leaving."


    "Three uncles, slightly, you saw, this is his own death, can not blame me Liu Yuxuan." Liu Yuxuan has been very calm, standing at the highest point of morality, trying to isolate Hansen, he is most worried about Linhe station Hansen over there However, if Hansen is alone, he is not very concerned about it.


    No matter how strong his talent is, what is the transcendence of the super **** gene promotion, what can he do in a short period of time? It��s amazing to start two or three genetic locks in the sky.


    Although the genetic lock opened by the heterogeneous gene is a little worse than its own, the eight genetic locks are not comparable to the two or three genetic locks, not to mention the giant blood turtles around him.


    Liu Yuxuan��s raging fire, staring at Hansen like a demon of fire, scornfully said: ��You are not very arrogant and arrogant when you are surnamed Han? Come, see what you have to let me go with you.��


    Lin He, Chen Hu and Lin Weiwei wanted to say something, but Han Sen did not give them a chance to speak. He directly slammed Liu Yuxuan with a punch.


    Liu Yuxuan��s actions were under his supervision. Those little moves and the murders in his heart could not escape Hansen��s eyes.


    As for the reason, Hansen has never been a person who likes to reason. He only works with his own heart. I am tempted by you. I only punched it.


    The blood flame on Hansen''s fist burned, and a punch hit Liu Yuxuan''s face. Liu Yuxuan saw Hansen''s same firepower, and even more disdain. The flame turned into a huge fire snake and rushed straight toward Hansen.


    The fire snake is more than ten meters long, and Hansen is just wearing a **** flame on his fist. It seems completely disproportionate, and Liu Yuxuan��s flame looks very fierce. Hansen��s blood flame is just a small fist. a group.


    However, when the two flames collided together, Liu Yuxuan suddenly opened his eyes.


    boom!


    Hansen��s fist banged on the fire snake. The blood flame suddenly met the gasoline. In an instant, the whole fire dragon was dyed into blood, and the fire snake turned back to Liu Yuxuan��s body. He immediately lit Liu Yuxuan��s body and directly put Liu Yuxuan. Burned into a fire.


    Liu Yuxuan fell to the ground and screamed, and ordered the giant to smack to Hansen.


    The giant tortoise stretched out his head and squirted a water arrow to Hansen.


    Hansen��s eyes were cold and cold, and his body shape did not retreat. While avoiding the water arrow, he was deceived to the head of the giant tortoise.


    Hey!


    The head of the giant tortoise was directly smashed by Hansen''s sword, and the blood was sprayed everywhere.


    "Hunting the blood-skinning black-skinned tortoise, getting the soul of the black-skinned tortoise, the flesh and blood is edible, and the absorption can randomly obtain 0 to 10 points of the gene."


    Lin He saw the stunned, Liu Yuxuan screaming on the ground, desperately trying to destroy the blood burning, but it was totally useless, the blood burning actually disappeared and could not be destroyed, the skin burned by him .


    Hansen stepped up and smashed Liu Yuxuan. The blood flame on his body was extinguished, but Liu Yuxuan had already burned only half a life.


    Liu Yuxuan��s heart was so horrified that his power to open the eight genetic locks was so vulnerable in the face of Hansen that he could not believe it.


    However, Liu Yuxuan was really a personal thing, and he endured the pain of his body. His heart was still very calm. He put on a look of grievance, anger and unwillingness. He shouted loudly: "Three uncles, Weiwei, Chen Hu, I am kindly saving you, no. When I think of it, I��m so late, is it really God��s eyes?��


    The voice seemed to bear the grievances of the greatness of the day, so that I could see tears in my heart, even if it was snowing in June.


    "Little Han, is there any misunderstanding here?" Lin He listened and could not bear it. Liu Yuxuan was really helping them along the way. Hansen seems to be a bit too much.


    However, this way, Lin He still trusts Hansen, and he always feels that Han Sen must have his reasons.


    "Three uncles, I will give you a confession when I turn back. Now please stay here, don''t say anything." Han Sen took Liu Yuxuan to go to the mountains in front.


    Liu Yuxuan has been yelling at Hansen. There is no conscience. It is a white-eyed wolf. He wants Lin He to help them, but as the nearby mountains get closer, Liu Yuxuan��s voice is gradually lower.


    Because he was afraid, afraid of alarming the super **** creature inside, his life was really gone.


    However, Liu Yuxuan is also very clear at the same time, Han Sen must have seen his consciousness. He wanted to come to Hansen and guessed that there must be great danger in the mountains. He wanted to take this and let him confide in the truth.


    Liu Yuxuan did not believe that Han Sen really dared to go in. He thought that Han Sen was threatening him, so Liu Yuxuan had been biting his teeth and waiting for Hansen to retreat.


    As long as Hansen has no way to give Lin He their confession, he can provoke the relationship between them, and perhaps rely on Lin He to save a life.


    Please use the search engine to watch you in various novels.

 Chapter 1020： This must be a dream

    Seeing that Hansen is getting closer and closer to the mountains, but the speed is not showing signs of slowing down. He is still flying to the mountains, and there is no intention to force him to speak. He even said nothing to Liu Yuxuan. Liu Yuxuan��s heart is a little panicked.


    However, Liu Yuxuan is not an ordinary person. He just bites his teeth and does not open his mouth. As he looks closer and closer to the mountains, his heart is getting more and more chaotic, but he still refuses to open his mouth. He thinks that Hansen is only scaring him. Enter the mountains.


    Lin He and Lin Weiwei, they are all looking at the distance, do not know what Hansen wants to do.


    Liu Yuxuan quickly widened his eyes, because Hansen did not stop outside the mountains, but directly rushed into the mountains, and was still running fast, without signs of slowing down, suddenly the heart collapsed.


    "Mad... you are crazy... go out... hurry up... will die..." Liu Yuxuan��s mind collapsed and finally cried out.


    Han Sen finally stopped, but did not want to leave the mountains, still carrying Liu Yuxuan, like laughing and laughing, he said: "Why die? You are not saying that this is a relatively safe route, we just came in, How can you die?"


    "Go out... Go out immediately... I will die..." Liu Yuxuan has completely collapsed. He really doesn''t want to die. He is afraid that the super **** creature has been alarmed by them. As long as the super **** creature comes out, they are really full. It��s over.


    "Give me a reason to go out." Hansen not only did not go out, but was ready to go to the mountains.


    "Crazy... You are a madman... This is a dead end... Going forward will die undoubtedly... Hurry up and go out..." Liu Yuxuan crashed and shouted.


    Lin He, they have fully understood what happened at this time. Liu Yuxuan actually took them to a dead end. If it wasn��t Hansen, they would have gone in, and they were grateful to Liu Yuxuan, and maybe Liu Yuxuan would be dead. When benefactors, they only think that they are not lucky enough to escape the super **** creature.


    Han Sen mentioned Liu Yuxuan and went straight out of the mountainous area. He returned to Lin He and they were near and left Liu Yuxuan on the ground.


    "Bastard, why do you want to harm us?" Chen Hu asked Li Yuxuan in an angry way.


    "Come on... hurry up..." Liu Yuxuan was afraid that he had alerted the super **** creature and repeatedly urged them to leave here.


    "This is not a place to talk. Let''s go back and say it again," Hansen said.


    Lin He also nodded: "Chen Hu, don''t call, let''s leave here first."


    The crowd was preparing to leave, but suddenly heard a strange scream in the mountains, and then heard the sound of the bang came from the mountains.


    "It''s over... This is over... We all are going to die... It''s all you... you hurt us..." When he heard the sound, Liu Yuxuan suddenly looked like a savage, already crazy, pointing to Hansen call.


    Hansen''s brows were slightly wrinkled, and he was not afraid of his heart. Since he dared to go to the mountains, he was already psychologically prepared.


    The boom came very fast, and did not let them have time to escape. They saw a white practising rushing out of the mountains.


    It turned out to be a white snake that was like a dragon. It had a single-horned head. The scales on it were like diamonds. The eyes were like ice crystals. It was cold and cruel. It looked very beautiful, but it was destroyed. The momentum of the demise of the earth also makes people feel terrible.


    Under the pressure of the white snake''s horror, Lin He couldn''t move their legs. A strange force seemed to solidify their bodies, making it difficult for them to escape.


    This white snake is even more terrifying than the blood-winged beastmaster. At least when they face the blood-winged beastmaster, they can still have the idea of ??running away. In front of this white snake, they have no idea of ??even fleeing.


    Even Lin He, who opened the seven genetic locks, only felt the body tremble at this time, but he couldn��t move at all. He watched the evil white snake swim in front of them.


    The white snake stared at them coldly, and the huge evil snake head stretched out. The terrible venomous and venomous snake letter of the fangs made everyone feel cold, and even had a desperate despair.


    Liu Yuxuan is already crazy, sitting there, staring at the white snake, stupidly muttered to himself: "Well... finished... everything is over..."


    But the next second, but see the snake head of the white snake aimed at Hansen, suddenly rushed over, so people thought that Hansen died.


    But the snake head suddenly stopped at the foot of Hansen, and the **** red and evil snakes had swallowed the body of Hansen.


    Hansen stood there motionless. It wasn''t that he couldn''t move like Lin He. Hansen could move. He didn''t move because he didn''t feel malicious at the white snake.


    When Han Shui was originally seen, Han Sen was ready to shoot, but the closer the white snake was to him, the more he was sure that this seemingly beautiful, evil, and horrible white snake had no hostility at all.


    In Lin He��s horrified eyes, the white snake opened his mouth, but saw that there was a snow-white mushroom in his mouth. The white snake bowed his head and spit the white mushroom into Hansen��s hand. At the same time, the body leaned down and put his head in front of Hansen.


    "Is this for me?" Hansen was surprised to hold the big white mushroom, his face was full of strange colors.


    This mushroom is as big as a washbasin. It is full of vitality, and the smell of the fragrance is horrible. Just smelling it, it feels so comfortable, it seems like eating fruit, the pores of the whole body are happy. Open, it seems to be comfortable.


    Super **** creatures are not very lucky to kill him, but now they have sent such a treasure to the treasure, it is really difficult for Hansen to understand.


    Coupled with the blood fruit sent by the blood-winged beastmaster before, Hansen has already been somewhat swaying, and the heart secretly said: "Is it because the goddess of luck looks at my long and handsome, and intends to recruit me as a female niece? So I will give it to me. Good luck, even these super **** creatures love my loved ones."


    Liu Yuxuan had already looked silly at this time. He looked at Hansen��s snow-white mushroom in an incredible way. He stared at the magical eyes and muttered to himself: "Impossible... This is impossible... Long Yuzhi... ��impossible����"


    Lin He also looked at Han Sen with a look of eccentricity. At this time, they all understood that both the current white snake and the former blood-winged beastmaster, who really gave gifts and attention, were Hansen from beginning to end.


    Suddenly, the white snake bite Hansen, and everyone was shocked. He thought that the white snake was going to make trouble, but who knows that the white snake just bite Hansen��s clothes, put Hansen on its back, and then turn to the mountains. Over there, it seems that Hansen is riding it and escorting Hansen through this mountainous area.


    Looking at Hansen riding on the back of the evil white snake, Liu Yuxuan has completely collapsed. Dementia��s self-talking: "Dream... This must be a dream... I must be dreaming... I have to wake up... I must wake up Come over... this must be a dream..."

 Chapter 1021： Little lover in my life

    Hansen asked Lin He to bring the body of the black turtle and Liu Yuxuan, and entered the mountainous area behind the white snake.


    Boa jumped from Hansen''s arms and climbed to the top of the big white snake''s high head. He held it with a diamond-like horn. He was very excited. He yelled and jumped again. They looked at Lin He and they were shocked.


    Even in such a horrible creature that murders people without blinking, the tens of thousands of white snakes are angered, and the consequences are simply unimaginable.


    However, Liu Yuxuan described the white snake as cold-blooded, brutal, and evil to the extreme. It was completely meaningless, letting Boa jump and jump on top of his head, and still proceed docilely.


    At the speed of the Great White Snake, they couldn''t keep up with the original Lin He, but the Great White Snake obviously slowed down the speed, but slowly swam to the mountains, so that Lin He could keep up.


    Under the **** of the Great White Snake, the pedestrians passed through this mountainous area without any danger. Until the mountains, the Great White Snake released Hansen and Boa, and swam back into the mountains.


    "Han Geer, what magic did you make, let these super-god creatures treat you like this, isn''t your past life a super-god creature king reincarnation?" After the big white snake left, Chen Hu was surprised to look at it. Hansen asked.


    Lin He and others are all looking at Hansen in an incredible way. All this is really shocking for them. I have never heard of it. Human beings have been treated like this in the super-natural creatures.


    "I said that I am also confused now. I don''t understand what happened. You must not believe it?" Hansen said with a wry smile.


    Lin Weiwei smiled and said: "I believe that the super **** creature itself is difficult to ponder, maybe there is something in your body that can attract super **** creatures, even you have not noticed it."


    "Yes, this is very likely." Lin He also nodded.


    They said that it was a wake-up call for Hansen. There was something wrong with him. But most of the things were all before. If there is such an effect, it should have been there for a long time.


    The most recent one is the dragon''s blood, but if this thing is useful, the monkeys in the valley will not attack him in the previous time, and after coming to the ghost mountain, the wolf king began to attack them, it is unlikely The dragon blood is pointing.


    Han Sen is hard to understand at a time, simply no longer think about it.


    "Han Sen, how do we deal with this beast? Do you want to kill him?" Wang Yu said with some resentment pointing at Liu Yuxuan, this guy actually swindled them into a dead end, everyone is hating teeth.


    Now that I have passed the mountainous area, I am more certain that Liu Yuxuan is lying. There is no such thing as going through the ghosts and robbery mountains. I look at the past and still be a continuous mountain. I don��t know how far it will be to go out, and Liu Yuxuan said completely different.


    "Don''t kill me, I started to really help you. I just watched Hansen''s dissatisfaction, and I have always been fascinated..." Liu Yuxuan has been begging for mercy, but talking is evasive.


    "Little Han, how do you deal with him?" Lin He took a look at Liu Yuxuan, and there was no good face.


    "What kind of person keeps doing, of course, kills." Lin said slightly, she guessed what Liu Yuxuan was thinking about, and thanked herself for not returning to him with a shelter, otherwise it would be imaginable.


    "Take him forward and look at it. If there is a different creature to chase us, throw him away and attract attention. I can also get some time." Hansen said with a smile, and there is no anger and anger.


    In Hansen''s view, Liu Yuxuan is dead, how can he let him play a role before he dies, and maximize the benefits that Hansen considers.


    Everyone listened to Han Sen saying that they had no opinions and took Liu Yuxuan on the road together.


    At the time of the break, Hansen slaughtered the Ukrainian giant and made the barbecue for everyone to eat.


    Everyone did not deny this time. The giant tortoise was too big. Hansen was definitely unable to finish it. Lin He did not insist on it and shared the giant tortoise.


    Boa is also full of mouthfuls of oil, very excited, it seems that she is also very fond of meat, not picky eaters.


    A group of people are eating happily, and suddenly found that there are many different creatures flying around, a group of white deer, the head of the blood white deer, put the roots of grass in front of Hansen, and then with the deer to leave.


    After a while, another god-blooded beast came with a prey that had been killed by it. He also sent it to Hansen and nodded to Hansen before turning away.


    Hansen cut a little bit of the flesh of the prey to eat and found that it turned out to be a blood-like creature.


    Lin He, they are all somewhat numb, and Liu Yuxuan is totally ignorant. Why is the sinister land of ghosts and mountains, even places where the aliens do not dare to enter easily? So many terrible aliens will be so pleased. Hansen is like being a relative.


    Hansen, every time they went there, had a strange creature from this area to come to escort. There was no danger in the road. Hansen also got many gifts from different creatures. Lin He was amazed and never expected to This is the result.


    "Little Sensen, I think your life must be the mistress of these different creatures, so they will take care of the little lover of the last life." Lin Wei smiled and said.


    "So many different creatures, even if I want to be a mistress in my life, can I do it?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "Is not allowed to be a social flower in a different creature in your life, and a geek in the beast?" Lin Weiwei continued to tease.


    "Yes, Han Geer''s last life must be a fascinating flower." Chen Hu also echoed.


    Hansen said with a depressed voice: "It is wrong for you to say this. Why wouldn''t I be their king in my life?"


    "Wang?" Lin looked up and down Hansen in a circle, then shook his head and said: "Unlike, I see you like a social flower."


    "Yes, socializing flowers." Chen Hu repeated it again with aggravation.


    Hansen has nothing to do, but he does not believe in things like the reincarnation of the past. There must be something in it, but he just can''t understand it.


    Everyone has talked and laughed all the way. From time to time, there are different creatures coming to protect them. Now they see strange creatures again. They have no feeling of fear at all. In front of Hansen, how vicious creatures have become docile. And small animals.


    Hansen, who walked for more than a month in the Ghost Mountain, traveled very fast, and was taken care of by many different creatures along the way, even more happy than in the human sanctuary.


    Hansen ate two Thunder Wolfs, plus some of the giant tortoise and flesh and blood from different creatures. Over the past month, his gene has increased a lot, reaching 56 points.

 Chapter 1022： Gold fly

    Among the gifts from different creatures, the blood snakes that have been eaten by the white snake''s dragon scorpion and Boa are the most precious. Most of them are sent by **** blood creatures, and naturally less than the gifts given by the two super **** creatures.


    It wasn��t until they got out of the Ghost Mountain that they met another super-god creature. The super-god creature was a giant python. I didn��t know where it got a very small jade wine glass and gave it to Hansen.


    Han Sen saw that the small glass should be a genetic treasure, not like human processing, but only for a while, and did not study what is useful.


    The giants put them all on one''s shoulder and strode them with Hansen. They ran for four days and four nights. They didn''t know how far they went. Hansen finally saw them. There is no mountain in front, there is a green prairie, and in the distance you can see groups of horse-like beasts grazing.


    "We are out of the ghost mountain!" Everyone was very happy.


    The giants put them down and yelled at Hansen before turning back to the ghost mountain.


    Everyone, including Hansen, turned to look at the ghosts and mountains, and felt like a dream, and some were unreal.


    It��s incredible for them to experience everything in the mountains. Even Hansen thinks so.


    what!


    When everyone was feeling the emotion, they suddenly heard a scream from their side, and saw Liu Yuxuan, who was tied up, suddenly screaming and rolling on the ground.


    I saw a strange wound in his body, like someone who cut his body with a knife and a knife. Soon he was already bloody, but there was no one around him, as if there was an invisible demon. It is necessary to slash the people who look at him.


    Liu Yuxuan is getting more and more savage, and soon he will not become a human figure. The flesh and blood will be cut off by pieces, and the bones inside will soon be seen.


    However, these injuries are not fatal. They cut down with a knife and a knife, but Liu Yuxuan has never died.


    "Kill me... Kill me... I beg you... Kill me... I used to be wrong... I am a beast... I want to get a little... I want to hurt you... I want you to kill me... ..." Liu Yuxuan��s face has been distorted, and the whole body is soaked by his own blood. Before he wanted to ask for a life, but at this time he only wanted to ask for death. The sin of the thousands of knives was not human. From the beginning.


    Everyone probably knows what happened, it must be the alien who signed the contract with him, and found that he left the ghost mountain, so he tortured him in this way and wanted his life.


    Han Sen slightly frowned, Lin He was a sword stabbed into the heart of Liu Yuxuan, and ended his life. Liu Yuxuan''s eyes widened, but it was a relief color, and soon fell to the ground.


    "A hundred deaths, always belong to the same family, give him a good time." Lin He said to Han Sen.


    Han Sen nodded slightly, and he did not want to torture Liu Yuxuan��s plan. Liu Yuxuan��s death was already fierce.


    Chen Hu looked at Liu Yuxuan��s death, but he was shocked and grateful in his heart. Fortunately, they did not choose to go back to surrender the aliens. Instead, they followed Hansen through the ghost mountain, otherwise it would probably be the same misery in the future. The end.


    Hansen directly burned Liu Yuxuan��s body into a fly ash, which was considered to save him the fate of being swallowed by alien creatures.


    Everyone didn''t know where to go. In front of it was an empty prairie. At first glance, they could only continue to move forward.


    Those horse-like aliens seem to be very afraid of life. When they saw them, they ran away. Several people walked for dozens of miles, and they still saw the endless prairie.


    Suddenly, the sound of snoring came from all around, and there was a golden glow flowing in the distance. When you look closely, it is a golden worm flying in the sky. A fist is the size of a fist, and it is golden, just like gold. general.


    The number of golden worms is extremely large, and it will soon cover the sky, like a canopy, and a golden light flashes between the heavens and the earth, and the eyes of the shining people are spent.


    "There are different creatures giving gifts. I don''t know what good things will be this time?" Chen Hu said with some excitement watching the golden bugs in the sky.


    Although he is not a gift, Chen Hu is still very excited.


    Hansen��s face changed: ��No, these guys are not giving gifts. Everyone is careful and ready to fight.��


    "No?" Chen Hu still has some unbelief.


    But the golden worm has already flown out, like a rainstorm, and directly bite Hansen.


    Everyone has changed color, and they have opened genetic locks and summoned the beasts to fight.


    Hansen��s **** flame spurted into a **** flamingo that burned large pieces of golden worms into ashes.


    However, these golden bugs seem to be a bit strange. After Hansen��s death from the immortality of the birds, they did not form a new immortality.


    And after burning them, Hansen did not hear the sound of hunting aliens.


    What is even more frightening is that the hole in the tunnel that he opened can not make these golden bugs lost. A golden bug is rushing to them.


    Lin He changed their color at this time, and they all desperately released their own strength to kill the insects, but this insect is too much.


    They couldn��t all kill it cleanly, and accidentally flew to the body by the worm. The worm opened his mouth and was covered with jagged fangs. He bite down and even the mutated armor could not resist. The armor took the flesh and blood together and was torn off a piece of flesh and blood.


    Chen Hu suddenly made a scream, and several people have been bitten by the golden insects. It seems that blood is very scary.


    Hansen has tried his best to release the inflammation of the dead bird, but it is difficult to take care of everyone, and everyone is in a difficult battle.


    Hansen transferred the newly-created Ukrainian tortoise to Lin Weiwei: "Small sister, you put on this armor."


    The black-skinned tortoise is the soul of the god-level armor. After Lin Xiaowei put it on, it was a lot safer. The golden worm hit her, and he could not directly bite the armor, but left a tooth mark in the armor.


    However, this does not solve the fundamental problem. The golden bugs are overwhelming, like the dust storms without margins. Hansen��s caves are unfolding, and all that can be reached are all such golden bugs. Know how to get out.


    what!


    Chen Hu, their screams are getting more and more powerful, and some people are almost unable to support them. Wang Yu��s legs are stuck with several golden worms. In a few seconds, the legs have already exposed white bones, and the flesh and blood are bitten by those insects. The whole person stood unsteadily and fell to the ground.


    Suddenly, I saw a large worm coming to Wang Yu, who was planted on the ground. I am afraid that it will only take a few seconds to leave his skeleton bones. 8)

 Chapter 1023： Reunion

    Hansen''s **** flames rushed, and the worms that rushed to Wang Yu were burned to ashes. Wang Yu barely stood up, but the injuries on his legs were too serious and the combat effectiveness had been greatly reduced.


    Chen Hu over there was also a scream, and his face fell to the ground. Hansen was hit by a **** flame and saved Chen Hu.


    It��s just that Hansen��s ability is limited. After a while, he can��t save so many people.


    "Boa, I received these worms." Hansen called Boa, but Boa did not move, squatting on Hansen''s back, looking at a direction with big eyes, seems to be looking at something.


    Han Sen sees that Bo Er does not move, and his heart is also anxious. He can escape by himself, and it is not difficult to kill him. But this way, Chen Hu is desperate.


    Even if the forest wearing the blood of the armor is slightly, the armor is bitten out of the crack at this time, and I don''t know how long the armor can last.


    Boa still looked into the distance, like in a daze, never meant to summon her gourd.


    Hansen was anxious from his heart, but suddenly heard a strange shark that seemed to be blasted in the air with a cracked stone. Some of them were almost planted on the ground, and the golden bugs also paused.


    Han Sen listened to this shouting sound and was familiar with it. After thinking about it, he thought about it. This sound is like a wolf howling, but it is not the same.


    When they first entered the ghost mountain, they heard the shout, and then the mysterious purple giant wolf suddenly retreated.


    Hansen suddenly remembered, that is, after that, they will suddenly be exposed to so many alien creatures along the way. Even the super **** creatures will treat Hansen as a relative, **** them, and give it to Han. Mori''s precious gift, all this happened after the shout.


    Now that the sound of the shouts is ringing again, Hansen doesn''t know what strange things will happen.


    However, some disappointment to Hansen is that after the long scream, the golden bugs did not retreat, but after a moment of squatting, they seemed to be rushing toward them.


    But in the next second, I saw a silver light blasting from the sky, like the whole sky, and the horrible sound directly shook Lin to the ground.


    Just when they were desperate, they saw that after the silver light exploded, they turned into a silvery lightning from the sky, like countless silver waterfalls hitting the sky.


    A large piece of silver thunderbolt bombarded the golden worms, and suddenly spread like a spider web, and countless golden worms were turned into nothingness under silver lightning.


    Lin Weiwei, they all looked at it. In addition to their small area, the horrible silver thunder fell everywhere, and all the golden bugs were purified, leaving no residue left.


    No matter how many gold bugs rush into the silver thunder and lightning, they are all purified directly, and the people watching are stunned.


    "No..." Hansen opened his mouth, and he didn''t close it. He had an uncontrollable thought in his head. His eyes grew bigger and bigger, his face was full of surprises and unbelievable colors.


    In the silver lightning, I saw the direction that Boa looked at, and there was a small figure. The figure was particularly bright under the lightning bolt, and slowly walked in the lightning.


    It turned out to be a small, little silver fox that was bigger than a cat. Step by step in the silver, the elegant and unspeakable, as if walking in the garden.


    A thunder and lightning fell, but none of them fell on it, and the thunder seemed to open a path for it, allowing it to lead to Hansen''s location.


    "No..." Hansen was already excited to say that he was not clear, and his eyes were uncontrollably red.


    Now Hansen finally understands why the Wolf King will suddenly retreat. Why are there so many different creatures in the Ghost Mountain Range that are so friendly to him?


    Everything is because someone is guarding him in the dark, letting him pass through the ghost mountain.


    "Small silver and silver!" Hansen finally couldn''t help but screamed out, striding toward the silver little fox that came out of the thunder and lightning. The excitement was hard to say, only the three words could be called.


    All the thunder and lightning gave Hansen a way. Hansen rushed to the silvery little fox in front of him, hugged it up, kissed him on his forehead, and hugged him tightly. Inside, the big hand is holding its head.


    The small silver and silver look helpless, the elegant image disappeared without a trace, and the small tongue sticked out, gently licking Han Sen''s palm, and the relatives honed on Hansen''s chest with a small head.


    Boa was on Hansen''s back, but he narrowed his eyes and stared at the small silver and silver with a look of caution. There was a bit of hostility in his eyes. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with the small silver and silver.


    The golden bugs disappeared, and the lightning in the sky stopped. Hansen��s little silver and silver glanced at the treasure on his shoulders. The eyes of one person and one fox collided in the air, and it seemed to burst into a spark.


    But it is just a glance. One person and one fox are all over the head, and no one is going to see each other.


    Hansen did not notice this, otherwise it would be very unexpected. At the beginning, he wanted to throw away the gourd, but the small silver and silver gave the gourd back.


    The person who didn''t want to meet, the fox, met, and it seemed that some of them didn''t look pleasing to each other.


    Han Sen, holding a small silver and silver, still wants to say something, but suddenly heard a loud bang, only to see the land not far away, a large golden worm crawled out of the underground crack.


    The golden bug is extremely weird, the lower body is like a snake, and the upper body of the uplift has many claws like a lame foot, but the head is like a scorpion, and the back is also like nine tails. thing.


    It looks strange and evil, plus the horrible breath, as the evil spirits of the earth escaped from hell.


    In that golden light, the golden worms roared in the sky, and the horrible atmosphere suddenly rolled up like a shock wave. Chen Hu, who had been injured, suddenly fell to the ground and rolled out of the distance to stabilize his body. They are all soil chips.


    After a roar, I saw the tail of the golden insect swaying, and the tip of the tail was aligned with Hansen and the small silver in the arms.


    boom!


    I saw nine golden lights spurting out from the tail needles, just like nine horrible lasers shot at Hansen, the speed is incredible, the power seems to pierce the space, making the void A strange twist.


    Xiaoyinyin jumped out of Hansen''s arms and fell in front of Hansen. The silver thunder and lightning condensed, and instantly turned into a silver thunderbolt giant fox, four feet and a terrible land, and an electric fox pointed to the void.


    Seeing the nine golden lights will shoot the thunder and lightning fox, the small silver and silver screamed, and the horrible silver thunder suddenly burst out.

 Chapter 1024： Attacking shelter

    Silver lightning was sprayed from the body of small silver and silver, intertwined with nine golden lights.


    boom!


    The golden light flashed thunder and lightning. If the big grassland was above, the hard life was blown out by a huge pothole that smuggled more than a kilometer. Except Hansen and Boa, everyone else was hit by the shock wave generated by the collision. It took a long time to get out of shape.


    The small silver and silver thunderbolt giant wolf four feet on the ground, the thunder and lightning on the body like a stalwart, the hard-boiled the gold worms, the gold worms desperately release the golden light to break the thunder, but that thunder But quickly smashed the golden light.


    A silver thunderbolt bombarded the body of the golden worm, causing the golden worm to make a terrible sound. The body was distorted in the thunder and lightning. The place where the lightning striked opened the skin and the carapace broke. It could not compete with the small silver and silver.


    Lin He had long been watching, and even Hansen was stunned. The time for the small silver and silver to enter the third shelter was not very long, but suddenly the wind mixed in the mountains of the ghosts and the mountains, so many Horror creatures sell it a few points, and this strength is indeed not fake.


    However, Hansen thinks that it is a little worse. The small silver and silver can make the super-god creatures in the ghost mountain range contribute to it. Its own strength is only part of the reason.


    On the power of power, Xiaoyinyin has only just opened nine genetic locks, but it is still because of the help of many super-god creatures in the Ghost Mountain, so that it does not know how many genetic treasures it has eaten. Open nine genetic locks.


    Small silver and silver can have today''s status in the Ghost Mountain, most of which is due to its healing power.


    In the horror struggles in the Ghost Mountain, most of the injured creatures have been treated with small silver and silver, and the strength of the small silver and silver itself will be so in the ghost mountains. Respect.


    Otherwise, the silver and silver may not be the opponent of the white snake alone.


    However, compared with Hansen, the small silver and silver are the top strengths of the strength of the ** and the genetic lock. Unlike Hansen, there are many genetic locks, but the physical quality can not keep up. There is no way to be really strong. The people are facing each other.


    boom!


    The golden worm screamed and suddenly sneaked into the ground, disappearing in the blink of an eye, and there were many gold bloodstains left on the ground, apparently being smashed by small silver and silver.


    The small silver and silver received the thunder and lightning, restored the appearance of a small silver fox, elegantly walked back to Hansen, and the relatives rubbed Hansen''s calf with a small head.


    Hansen picked up the small silver and silver and licked his head: "Dry beautiful."


    Boa licked his mouth on Hansen''s back, sucking two pacifiers, and it seemed that he was so favored by Xiaoyinyin.


    Hansen and others continued on the road. Lin He looked at Xiaoyinyin with strange eyes all the way, and did not dare to get too close to it, because it was terrible when the small silver and silver were worried.


    Even with the look of Han Sen''s eyes, there are some strangers. The horrible alien creatures, Hansen is actually like a pet, and there is no feeling that it is not proper.


    They really can hardly imagine how terrible the result would be if the silver fox suddenly became fierce.


    However, obviously they think too much. Hansen has been raising it since he was born. With the wisdom of small silver and silver, even if he is really crazy, he can not hurt Hansen.


    Because there are small silver and silver around, ordinary aliens simply don''t dare to approach them. This road is quite safe, but there are also fewer opportunities for hunting.


    After the golden worm was hit by small silver and silver, it went underground and didn''t dare to come out again.


    After more than half a month, Hansen suddenly saw human figures in front of them, and there was more than one. Three humans picked the grass on the grasslands.


    Hansen and others are overjoyed. Since there are so many human beings, there may be human shelters nearby, which is the greatest joy for them.


    The three people saw Hansen and they were also some surprises. They greeted them and talked with Hansen.


    "It turned out that this is not a sanctuary for humans!" After talking for a while, Chen Hu said with disappointment.


    One of the three older men, Zhao Xin, said: "There are too few shelters for human beings in the Third Shelter. We are now in a shelter, a nourishment shelter for nobles, called the sword furnace, which belongs to the emperor. The level of shelter is under the sword palace."


    Lin He quickly asked: "Do you know where there is a human shelter near here?"


    Zhao Xin smiled bitterly: "There are areas where the spiritual rule is nearby. I have not heard where there are human shelters. Where are you from? Come back soon, so as not to be discovered by the aliens. It is."


    Lin He and Lin Weiwei looked at each other and were disappointed. Although they walked out of the mountains, they still could not find a place to live.


    Han Sen asked Zhao Xin: "Do you know if there is a place called thorny jungle nearby?"


    Hansen must first determine his location, so that it is possible for the female emperor to move around with an underground shelter.


    Unfortunately, Zhao Xin looked at each other and then shook his head, saying that they had never heard of such a place, and Hansen was slightly disappointed.


    Hansen was only slightly disappointed, and then immediately asked: "Do you know if there is a embassy shelter near here?"


    Listening to Han Sen��s question, Chen Hu��s eyes suddenly brightened. If there is no emperor sanctuary nearby, Hansen��s strength, plus the horrible little silver fox, is a very important place for a royal sanctuary. Easy.


    Zhao Xin shook his head and said: "We have not traveled far away. We only know that this is the area belonging to the Imperial Palace of the Imperial Swords. Others don''t know, and have not heard of it."


    "Han Geer, let''s do it." Chen Hu and several people are screaming.


    They haven''t returned to the league for too long, and now they can''t immediately return to the league to reunite with their loved ones.


    "Three uncles, slightly, what do you say?" Han Sen looked at Lin He and Lin Weiwei.


    "Hit, if it doesn''t work, we will send it back to the league and stop coming in. It''s better than the wandering there." Lin He sank for a moment and his eyes strengthened.


    "Hit, miss this opportunity, don''t know what the situation is, just like the three uncles said, if there is a royal sanctuary nearby, it will be great if we return to the league." Lin Weiwei also said.


    Zhao Xin looked at them with horror and asked: "What do you want to do?"


    "Put this sword stove shelter." Hansen replied directly, his eyes burning.


    "It��s not right, even if you can lay down the Kenai Shelter, but it belongs to the Imperial Palace of the Imperial Swords, and when the Sword Palace is coming again..." Zhao Xin said quickly.


    "Then fight down the sword palace together." Hansen said calmly, but there is an unquestionable overbearing in the voice. 8)

 Chapter 1025： Juggernaut

    "Zhao Ge, do you think they can make it?" Zhao Xin, the three of them hid in the grass in the distance, watching Hansen from afar and heading towards the ancient city on the grassland. One of the young people asked with some concern. .


    "They have a big tone. You should have no problem in trying to lay down this aristocratic shelter. You can''t live in the sword palace." Zhao Xin paused and said: "But as long as they can kill the nobles of the sword furnace." We are also free, we can''t go back to the league, it''s better than suffering here."


    "I hope they can succeed." Young people looked at Hansen in the distance and said.


    All three people prayed silently in their hearts. If they were not contracted and they were found to be rebellious by the aliens, they would probably have their lives directly, otherwise they would rush in and out.


    Seeing Hansen, they all rushed into the ancient city. There was a horrible explosion and screams in the ancient city. The three hands were sweaty.


    But after a while, the ancient city suddenly became quiet.


    "Zhao Ge, why is there no sound inside? They won''t all die?" the young man asked worriedly.


    "Should it not?" Zhao Xin''s tone is not so sure. They just didn''t have a breath when they just entered. It seems that there are ten **s planted inside, otherwise how could it be so fast.


    They naturally did not think about it, Hansen they have already laid this shelter.


    Suddenly, they saw someone coming out of the ancient city. Looking closely, it was a swordsman wearing a heavy armor. It was the aristocratic spirit in the shelter of the sword furnace.


    "Well, they are all finished." Zhao Xin whispered helplessly, originally thought they were so loud, how could it be a bit of a skill, but whoever thought that it would be so fast, even a noble sanctuary could not fight.


    The two younger men also secretly smiled. They thought they had the opportunity to go back to the league, but they didn''t want to be such a result.


    But in the next second, the eyes of the three people are wide, and the face is incredible.


    I saw another figure coming out of the city gate. The swordsman and nobles that had come out before went out like a waiter and retreated to the side of the man.


    Zhao Xin, they took a closer look, the man turned out to be a young man who had said to them before, even the sword palace was also beaten down.


    "They laid down the sword furnace? Also made the sword furnace aristocratic dissidents?" Zhao Xin''s face is incredible, and he can''t believe it would be the result.


    ��How could it be so fast?�� The young man was also surprised and unbelievable.


    Until Hansen waved them to let them go, at this time they still had some doubts, and they waited for some of them to walk into the ancient city before they decided that Hansen really took the sword stove shelter.


    I saw the corpses of different organisms everywhere in the ancient city. There are many variations of the corpse, but now they have become a corpse, lying in the shelter.


    "Who are you in the end?" Zhao Xin was shocked and looked at Hansen with amazement. They were able to have such strength and casually laid the sword furnace. They are definitely not ordinary people.


    "You don''t know the son-in-law of the Epoch Times?" Chen Hu, who was cleaning the battlefield, said with a smile.


    "You are Hansen?" One of the youngest men yelled at Hansen, as if he suddenly remembered something.


    Zhao Xin has been in the third shelter for too long. He has not returned to the league in recent years, so he does not know Hansen��s name.


    Hansen, who occupied the Kenji shelter, could finally use the transmission array to return to the league. Zhao Xin, who had not returned to the league for many years, was already excited and tearful, almost trembled into the transmission array.


    Originally, Lin He had to group guards and shelters, so that the sword palace would not be attacked. Hansen gave them peace of mind to return to the league. There were small silver and silver, and even the royal family of the sword palace came to the nest. May attack the sword furnace.


    After Hansen appeased Xiaoyinyin and Boa, this time he went back to the league. He also had to go back to report safety to his family and friends. His time at the shelter was not too short. He was afraid of his mother and worried about them.


    Within a huge city pond in the prairie, many elites are gathering at the same level. The one headed by the young man is in the green crown. Like the emperor, he is in the upper position. He is interested in watching the aliens below.


    When a group of strangers were in high spirits, they saw a swordsman dressed up in a hurry and walked over quickly, walking quickly to the side of a royal family, whispering a few words in the ear of the royal family. The royal family suddenly changed his face.


    "Sword ghost my son, what is so panic?" Juggernaut looked at the royal family and asked a little.


    Although the sword ghost is only a royal alien, and has not been able to fully inherit his blood to achieve the body of the emperor, but it is already the best descendant of the Juggernaut, and is also the most promising descendant of the emperor, so the Juggernaut The expectations of the sword ghost are very high, and naturally he is very concerned about his affairs.


    "Father, there is nothing big, there are a bunch of human beings who don''t know how to live. I don''t know where to come out. I even attacked my swordsman sanctuary. I sent people to kill them." Sword ghosts coldly told me. A few words from the swordsman, the swordsman quickly left.


    "That''s good." Juggernaut nodded slightly and did not take this matter to heart.


    This area is a world of alienation. Even if there is power to compete with them, there is only a super-god creature. Human beings are not a threat in their eyes.


    The banquet is still going on. The mood of Juggernaut is quite good. I just got a gene from the phoenix desert left by the emperor, so I will thank my minister and my son.


    With that gene to treasure, it will not be impossible to promote the emperor in the future, at least a very big hope.


    The so-called Great Emperor, in fact, is equivalent to the violent super-god creature, but only half a level higher than the emperor, not really detached from the emperor.


    Most of the tyrannical spirits that can open ten genetic locks have been promoted to the fourth shelter.


    The gene treasure of the Juggernaut was a great emperor who was promoted to the fourth sanctuary. He helped the relatively weak emperor of the Juggernaut, and his strength was greatly improved. The promotion of the emperor is just around the corner.


    Even if it is to open the tenth genetic lock in the future, it will be of great help, giving the formerly unsuccessful Juggernaut a glimmer of hope.


    When the banquet was warm, I saw that the former swordsman hurriedly walked to the side of the sword prince, and said a few more words, the sword prince suddenly looked pale and suddenly stood up. 8)

 Chapter 1026： Small silver and silver

    Hansen had just returned from the league to the shelter, and Boa flew to Hansen��s arms. He kissed Hansen��s cheek and screamed intimately: ��Dad... Boa missed you...��


    "Bao Erzhen, Dad misses you too." Han Sen kissed the face of his cher, and looked around in his eyes, but did not see the figure of small silver and silver.


    On the exhibition, the Xuanqi field was glanced and found that the small silver and silver were lying on the gate of the ancient city, and the eyes seemed to be staring into the distance.


    Hansen took Boa to the front of the city and smiled and said: "Small silver and silver, I am back, there is no strong existence here, there is no need to stay there."


    Xiaoyinyin turned his head and looked at Hansen. Then he turned his head and looked into the distance. Hansen saw a very complicated and complex expression on his face from small silver and silver. He was worried, disappointed, and hard to say. Clear, but Hansen feels a little worried.


    Hansen frowned slightly, looking at the direction of the small silver and silver eyes, and found that the direction it was looking at was the direction of the ghost mountain.


    Hansen Fei fell to the side of the small silver and silver, stroking the head of the small silver and silver and said: "Is you thinking of your little friends so soon?"


    Hansen thought that small silver and silver were the ghosts in the mountains. Those alien creatures were so good for small silver and silver, and it is no wonder that small silver and silver would think about them.


    Suddenly, Hansen heard a ghostly shiver coming from afar, such as crying, it sounded a little heart-rending, and the sound of the shouting seemed to be from the direction of the ghost mountain.


    Xiaoyinyin suddenly looked at the direction of the whistling sound. He turned his head for a long time, and looked at Hansen with his eyes. He walked over to Hansen and rubbed Hansen��s calf with his head. It seemed to be very reluctant. Look like it.


    Hansen was shocked, and there seemed to be something wrong with the consciousness. He squatted and held the face of a small silver and silver and asked: "Small silver and silver, what happened?"


    The small silver and silver screamed softly, sticking out the small tongue and gently licking Hansen��s cheeks. Then he turned and jumped down the gate of the city and walked in the direction of the ghost mountain. He walked away and went back. Looking over Hansen, then turned and walked away, not far away, and looked back at Hansen.


    Hansen suddenly flew to chase the small silver and silver, but the small silver and silver screamed at him, as if to stop him from chasing, and then shook his head.


    "Small silver and silver, what happened in the end?" Hansen''s heart was uncomfortable, and ignored the blockade of small silver and silver, leaving Boer in the shelter, and asked aloud while chasing the small silver and silver.


    Hansen suddenly thought of something. When Xiaoyinyin was in the ghost mountain, why didn��t he come out to see him in the first time? It��s not like the style of small silver and silver. It has always been the most sticky Hansen, and there is no reason. It was not until Hansen left the Ghost Mountain that he appeared.


    "Hey!" Xiaoyinyin yelled at Hansen again, preventing Hansen from coming over.


    "Small silver and silver, is there anyone who is threatening you? Let you have to go back? Is it the master of the howling?" Hansen has speeded up the rush to the small silver.


    Although Xiaoyinyin is not a human being, Hansen has been raising it since its birth, and Xiaoyinyin has also rescued Hansen several times. Hansen has already regarded it as a relative.


    If it wants to go back to the Ghost Mountain and the strange creatures together, Han Sen will not force the small silver and silver to do things that he does not like.


    However, if there is something to force the silver and silver, Hansen is not able to watch it go back anyway.


    Xiaoyinyin was hesitant because of Hansen��s call, but at this time, another shouting sound like a crying cry, Xiaoyinyin suddenly gnawed his teeth and yelled at Hansen, then turned and left. The thunder and lightning broke out, speeding up the direction of the whistling sound.


    The speed of small silver and silver is really fast, not Hansen can be comparable, Han Sen is chasing farther and farther, watching the small silver and silver will disappear into his sight.


    Hansen bit his teeth and forcibly opened the eighth genetic lock, which further boosted his speed and chased the past with a small silver and silver.


    Although Hansen was slowly opened by the small silver and silver, Hansen has been running in the direction of the ghost mountain. He knows that the silver and silver must go to the other side.


    Xiaoyinyin knew that Hansen had caught up, and after hearing a long shout, he suddenly stopped.


    Hansen quickly caught up, seeing the small silver and silver stopped, and suddenly overjoyed, but when he wanted to rush, the small silver and silver were thunder and lightning, a lightning bolt directly hit Hansen, and Hansen banged At the ground.


    Xiaoyinyin screamed at Hansen and seemed to be rushing to Hansen to let him stop chasing.


    Hansen got up on the ground, but there was no meaning of anger. He went to the small silver and silver and said, "If you want to go back, I won��t stop you. Otherwise, even the King of Heaven will take you from my side. go."


    boom!


    The small silver and silver were again a thunderbolt, and Hansen was slammed to the ground again, and Hansen screamed, but his eyes were shaking.


    Hansen, regardless of his disregard, stood up and rushed to the small silver and silver.


    The small silver and silver were thundering, but after all, they couldn��t beat the third thunder. They snorted and slammed their four hooves to Hansen and jumped into Hansen��s arms.


    "Small silver and silver, I won''t let you leave me." Hansen slammed the head of the small silver and silver.


    The small silver and silver rubbed Hansen''s cheek with his head, and the whisper whispered twice.


    Suddenly, the small silver and silver jumped from Hansen''s arms all at once, eyes staring in one direction, and the whole body''s silver hair was erected.


    Hansen also felt that a horrible breath was approaching, staring at it, but only seeing the grassland, there is a black ghostlike figure walking slowly from the heavens and the earth.


    The figure went very slowly, but every step of the way, Hansen felt that his world seemed to be compressed a large piece, as if the world he was wearing was getting smaller and smaller, and the ghostly figure seemed to be getting bigger and bigger. It seems to occupy the entire world of Hansen.


    Hansen knows that his figure has not become bigger, just because his momentum is too strong, so Hansen has this illusion.


    Now Hansen finally understands why Xiaoyinyin did not come to see him at the first time when he was in the mountains. Hansen thought that Xiaoyinyin wanted to give him a surprise. Now it seems that it is not the case.


    Xiaoyinyin didn''t want to come, but was blocked by the ghostly figure. He couldn''t meet Hansen until Hansen encountered difficulties on the grassland. Little silver and silver couldn''t help but come out to save.


    Hansen stared at the ghostly figure, but the horrible momentum, Hansen had a deep understanding of his power, even the big white snake, I am afraid there is no such horrible momentum.

 Chapter 1027： You damn

    As the figure came, it was clearly the prairie of the clear sky, but it gave Hansen an illusion that the heavens and the earth had been covered with black air. In addition to the ghostly figure, Han Sen did not feel the other existence. .


    It''s a fox-like creature, but unlike a small silver, it looks extremely fierce, and its body looks like a black fox that walks.


    Nine shadow-like foxtails danced in the air with strange rhythms, but they made people unable to see their trajectories. It seems that even the space was distorted by the nine shadows.


    A ghost-like nine-tailed fox, like that step by step, like the ancient demon god, is as strong as Hansen, and only feels that the body is oppressed, almost impossible to stand.


    The eyes of the nine-tailed ghost fox are very strange, like two holes in the middle of the shadow, no eyeballs and no pupils, just like two empty holes.


    But those eyes stared at Hansen, but Hansen felt the boundless killing, the killing has been strong enough to be as real, as if to become a rope, Le Hansen is about to breathe.


    Even if Hansen did not practice the eighth knowledge, it is now clear that the ghostly general nine-tailed fox wants to kill him. There is no cover at all.


    Han Sen looked at the nine-tailed fox, it was like watching a ghost, suddenly remembered the name of the ghost mountain.


    "Is it true that the name of the Ghost Mountain is because of this ghostly nine-tailed fox, is it the owner of the Ghost Mountain?" Hansen''s heart moved.


    "Hey!" Xiaoyinyin called two screams at the ghost fox. It seemed to be asking for mercy from the ghost fox and asking the ghost fox to let go of Hansen.


    However, the ghost fox completely ignored it. The strange murderous murderous eyes seemed to have angered Hansen, who had abducted the small silver and silver, to the extreme. He must kill Hansen.


    Seeing that the nine-tailed ghost fox did not listen to his request, he still walked toward Hansen step by step. He saw that he was going to Hansen��s face. The small silver and silver body shivered slightly, but the whole body of silver hair was upside down, licking his teeth, facing The ghost fox screamed in a warning.


    The nine-tailed ghost fox seems to have been stimulated by the action of small silver and silver, and a cry of weeping foxes is heard, and then the killing of the eyes is flashing. The nine tails are shaking, but the figure speeds up, like a Ghostly rushed to Hansen.


    The small silver and silver were shocked, and the silver thunder violently rushed to the ghost fox, but a thunderbolt was directly worn from the shadow-like body of the ghost fox, and the grassland was blasted into a deep pit, but But it did not hurt the half of the ghost fox.


    The silver lightning on the small silver and silver is getting stronger and stronger, but it is not useful at all. All the lightning is worn from the ghost fox, as if its body is really only a shadow of nothingness, and no strong force can be encountered. It is the same.


    Hansen��s **** flame broke out, and the body became a swan of the dead bird, directly slamming into the ghost fox.


    However, like the lightning of small silver and silver, the blood flame does not touch the ghost fox, but the shape of the ghost fox has already rushed to Hansen''s body.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s body seemed to be attached to the ghost, and it was black and black, and the eyes became all black, like a blackened shadow.


    Hansen��s own hands were uncontrollably smashed into his neck.


    "You damn... hahahaha..." Hansen licked his neck and made a strange laugh in his mouth, coughing while laughing.


    The bones on Hansen''s neck were squeaky, as if they would break at any time.


    Hansen is also a battle, but he has never seen such a terrible and strange power. This is the soul invasion of the Dragon Emperor, but his body is completely controlled by the ghost fox, and he is powerless to resist.


    The small silver and silver made a cry of anxious sounds, but they could only turn around Hansen, but there was no way.


    The ghost fox possesses Hansen, and even if it thunders lightning, the bombardment is Hansen��s body, and the ghost fox is not hurt.


    The small silver and silver eyes were red, and they even slammed there, while they screamed at the end of the nine-tailed ghost fox. They seemed to be asking for a fateful fox.


    "How did you ask me before? I told you... I promised him to walk safely through the mountains... You have to keep your promises to be my slaves for a lifetime... but you have violated the promise... now ask me again It��s late...he must die...�� Hansen��s mouth made a strange, strange and strange voice.


    The small silver and silver are very anxious, and the eyes are red, but they are only gimmicks.


    "Small silver...silver...don''t ask for it...what is it east...west...and let you be a slave...it doesn''t even qualify as your slave..." Suddenly, Hansen turned out to be It seems to have restored a little control over my body, saying it intermittently.


    The ghost fox was slightly shocked, and he couldn��t think of the human being controlled by his own body. He was able to speak, which really surprised him.


    With the ability of the ghost fox, even if it is attached to the super-god creature, it is not so easy for the super-god creature to resist, let alone a human being so weak.


    In the eyes of the ghost fox, Han Sen��s physical fitness is naturally very weak, which is nothing.


    Such a human being could actually speak under its control, and the ghost fox was a little surprised, but it was only a little surprised. The ghost fox immediately strengthened its strength and killed Hansen directly.


    However, after the ghost fox strengthened its strength again, it found that its power could not only erode Hansen''s body, but actually seemed to be squeezed out by a terrible force.


    I saw the blazing light of Hansen��s body, like the burning of the black smoke. More and more blazing light is dyed on Hansen��s body, making the body cover less and less. .


    "Impossible...this is impossible..." The ghost screamed, but the next second suddenly stopped because it could not control Hansen''s tongue.


    The blazing white light stained Hansen''s pupil, and a black hair was dyed into blazing long hair, which grew rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye and hangs down to the ground.


    The whole body is washed up like a holy light, and as if the gods are coming, the body is full of powerful light.


    The super-spiritual body that opened the nine genetic locks is ridiculously imaginative, and its characteristics of non-invasiveness are becoming stronger.


    A black gas was squeezed out of Hansen''s sacred body, re-incarnation in the air for the appearance of a nine-tailed ghost fox, staring at Hansen like a god.


    "Even I don''t want to let it cry, you dare to let the little silver and silver cry, you **** it!" Hansen''s eyes were full of light, the Eucharist broke open the space, and punched the past with a nine-tailed ghost. The blazing white light shines on the fist.

 Chapter 1028： Killing the nine-tailed ghost fox

    The nine-tailed ghost fox screamed like a cry, his head was high, and the spirit seemed to say: "I am unmatched, no one can hurt the world, what are you?"


    But for a second, Hansen��s fist had already slammed into his face, and suddenly his face was twisted and twisted, his body was smashed and his blood spurted out of his mouth.


    The twisted face of the nine-tailed ghost fox is full of incredible colors, as if he couldn''t believe that Hansen hit it with his fist.


    Hansen did not hesitate, and the anger of his heart was already out of control like a volcanic eruption. The Eucharist broke open the void and directly fell in front of the nine-tailed ghost fox.


    Hey!


    Hansen''s fists madly banged on the body of the nine-tailed ghost fox, twisting and distorting the face and body of the nine-tailed fox fox, and the blood bloomed like a flower.


    The nine-tailed ghost fox has already stunned to the extreme, and wants to make a shadow fly away, but the shadow is only OK, Han Sen��s horrible Eucharist has been stopped in its face, and the fist has banged up.


    The violent boxing voice was connected into one piece, and the nine-tailed ghost fox made a scream of screams, and the skull, the fox face, and the body were all twisted and deformed by bombardment.


    "Deadly!" Hansen is almost crazy, and the double punches that have been thrown have completely disappeared from the trajectory. I saw countless blazing lights bursting on the body of the nine-tailed fox.


    Oh!


    A tail of a ghost fox was torn by Hansen and thrown on the ground with blood as garbage.


    The nine-tailed ghost fox made a scream of screaming, the power of the whole body broke out, turned into countless ghost claws, wanting to block Hansen, and he wanted to escape.


    However, Hansen is a hard punch and smashes the ghost claws. The holy body breaks open the void, and appears like a teleport in front of the nine-tailed ghost fox, even faster than its shadow.


    Oh!


    Hansen grabbed the neck of the nine-tailed ghost fox in one hand, and a hard man threw off the other tail of the nine-tailed fox.


    The nine-tailed ghost fox has already scared the gallbladder. It has occupied the ghost mountain for so many years, and there are countless powerful people. I don��t know how many battles have been experienced, and they all have the upper hand by the strange ghost fox. Today is so timid.


    Hansen is like a demon king, the horrible power is completely unmatched, and its ghost fox body is not useful for Hansen, so that the nine-tailed fox has been courageous, and can not give birth to a half. The idea of ??fighting is just a desperate escape.


    The blood scatters in the sky, and Hansen catches up with the nine-tailed ghost fox who escaped from the wolf, and tears off its foxtail again and again. The blood and the tail of the nine-tailed ghost fox are everywhere.


    The ghostly tail, which was torn down, immediately turned into a shrubby fox tail that looked bloody.


    Hansen madly chased three hundred miles, smashed the blood of the nine-tailed ghost fox, and the ghosts between the heavens and the earth collapsed. Han Qiao also tore off the tail, and the fox screamed like a ghost in the four sides.


    When Hansen tore off the last tail of the nine-tailed ghost fox, the nine-tailed ghost fox suddenly turned from ghosting to an ordinary black fox, and his strength and vitality were greatly weak.


    Hansen took the sword and fell out of the sheath, too, and directly smashed the head of the nine-tailed fox fox, and a **** fox head suddenly flew into the air.


    Hansen��s nine-tailed ghost wolf, which has been dying, is also on the spot, and there is no semi-separation.


    "Hunting the super-natural creature, the nine-tailed ghost fox, has not acquired the soul of the beast, and the flesh and blood are edible. The life gene extract can be collected, and the super-gene gene can be randomly obtained from 0 to 10 points."


    After killing the nine-tailed ghost fox, Hansen suddenly emerged from the state of the super emperor. The sweat was soaked all over the body, and the collapsed fell to the ground. Even the fingers didn''t want to move. It seemed that there was no strength to breathe. It is.


    The bones of the whole body are like scattered shelves. The flesh and blood are also like being cut by a knife. The vitality and strength of the body have been seriously overdrawn, and the weakness is extremely extreme.


    One hour of Super Emperor time, when Hansen almost reached the limit, he barely killed the nine-tailed ghost fox. If he found the secret of the foxtail, he might not be able to kill it within an hour. Then it was Hansen��s turn to face death.


    Moreover, Hansen can kill the nine-tailed ghost fox. The reason is that the nine-tailed ghost fox is too contemptuous of him and directly attached to him. Otherwise, he is not so easy to get close to the nine-tailed fox from the beginning. .


    If the nine-tailed ghost fox fights from the beginning, Hansen may not be able to kill it within an hour.


    Hansen��s body is too deceptive. Only the physical qualities of low-level blood creatures, the nine-tailed ghost fox did not think that he could burst out of such powerful power, and he could also hurt its ghost fox body. .


    In addition, the nine-tailed ghost fox itself is a super-natural creature with strong body. The lord of the ghosts and robes of the mountains does not know how long the hegemony of the mountain, and even such a tragic death in the hands of Hansen, Hansen more real awareness. The horror of the super emperor state.


    "But this is also too much for his mother." Han Sen''s body moved a little, and it felt like a knife cut, and could not help but complain.


    On the side of the small silver and silver, his eyes wide open his mouth and looked at Han Sen, his mouth did not close.


    Although it is also a super-god creature that unlocks nine genetic locks, the nine-tailed ghost fox has evolved for many years. I don��t know how many good things I have eaten. The atmosphere is not comparable to silver and silver, and its ghost fox body is very strange. The super-god gene that opened the nine gene locks can''t compete with it, so it can be used as a blessing in the ghost mountain. The small silver and silver have been oppressed by it in the ghost mountain, and they are called as slaves.


    Unexpectedly, the nine-tailed ghost fox was killed by Hansen.


    Hansen was afraid of an accident and summoned the Earl of Thorns to let the Earl of Thorns bring the body of the nine-tailed ghost fox back to the shelter.


    After returning to the shelter, Hansen rested for a day and a night, and the body was better, but his hands and feet were soft and his body was very weak.


    Even the power of treatment with small silver and silver is difficult to help him recover.


    Hansen himself also treated with the Holy Light, and the result is the same. This overdraft is difficult to recover through treatment, and can only wait for the body to recover.


    Xiaoyinyin didn''t know where to take the dragon �� ��, let Han Sen eat a little, Hansen suddenly felt a lot of body recovery, could not help but overjoyed.


    However, Hansen is not willing to continue to eat. This thing can be used to quickly recover and save life when it is critical. At this time, it is a waste of food. Hansen has carefully collected Long Zhizhi.


    When Hansen went to deal with the body of the nine-tailed ghost fox, he just dug out the vitality essence of the nine-tailed ghost fox, and the small silver and silver circulated around the essence of the life gene, and his eyes were straight.


    Hansen smiled and gave the essence of the life of the nine-tailed ghost fox to the small silver and silver. The small silver and silver screamed and ran away with the essence of life genes.


    The rest of the nine-tailed fox meat, Hansen tasted a bit, there was no way to eat, and he had to summon the rebellious knight.


    The rebellious knight immediately swallowed the flesh and blood of the nine-tailed ghost fox, and then returned to the soul sea of ??Hansen. The strange light of the soul emerged, turning into a bronze light, and actually entered the metamorphosis state. .

 Chapter 1029： Sword ghost struck

    Hansen originally thought that the nine-tailed ghost fox had been killed. He could take a small silver and silver to copy the house. The nine-tailed ghost fox occupied the ghost mountain for so many years and there should be many good things.


    But who knows that the small silver and silver licking the life-threatening essence of the nine-tailed fox fox does not know where to go, and waited for a few days and did not see it back.


    Hansen himself is still in weakness. He himself does not dare to go to the mountains, and he does not know where the nest of the nine-tailed foxes is. He can only recuperate in the shelter.


    Hansen��s health is almost the same, and the small silver and silver did not wait for it, but they waited for a group of strangers and aliens.


    The head of a strange spirit, a mysterious armor, carrying a black iron sword on the back, the body is very majestic, riding on a black metal lion''s back, even more impressive.


    There are many powerful aliens and a few aliens beside him.


    If the small silver and silver are here, they will be able to recognize it. The few aliens came here when Hansen returned to the alliance. They also wanted to rush into the sword-furnace shelter. The result was a small lightning and silver summoned a direct lightning. Bombed.


    Most of Lin He and Lin Weiwei and others returned to the shelter and found the team coming to the shelter and quickly found Hansen.


    Hansen took Boa to the gate of the city gate and scanned it with the hole in the tunnel. He probably knew the approximate strength of these aliens and different creatures.


    What makes Hansen very happy is that there is a pigeon-sized blood creature on the shoulder of the first alien.


    It is useless to kill him. The blood creature kills but can supplement the gene of God. The blood creature like such a small head can be difficult to find, and the problem can be solved once.


    Although there are other **** blood creatures, but the head is too big, the smallest one is the black metal lion sitting by the alien, I don��t know how long it takes to eat, and it doesn��t seem like it can eat. Look like.


    "Humble humans, even dare to occupy the shelter of the prince of the swords and ghosts, I really do not know how to live and die, now I am out to surrender to the prince, the prince may give you a way to live." Before the gate, the sword ghost prince cold Said.


    "What to do? The sword prince actually committed suicide. Are we going to return to the league?" Zhao Xin also stepped onto the city and heard the words of the sword prince, and suddenly he was shocked.


    "Don''t worry, a royal family is nothing but a big deal." Han Sen appeased Zhao Xin, and then he sang to the sword ghost prince: "Sword ghost prince, it is not difficult for me to wait for the service, you I play one game one by one. If you can win me, we will all surrender to you."


    "Okay, I will give you a chance." Sword ghost prince said disdainfully.


    He didn''t really want Hansen to surrender, but he lost his face at his father''s banquet. This time he came personally, and he couldn''t help Hansen. They didn''t get rid of them. Han Sen It is said that the mind of the sword prince is in the middle.


    The sword-ghost prince did not put humanity in his heart. There is no human power in this area. The human beings that can basically be seen are all slaves of the alien spirit, so the sword-ghost prince did not take these human beings seriously. .


    Not only this area, but also the entire third sanctuary, there are very few human beings who can truly be known among the aliens.


    If you really want to talk about it, then Luo Haiyu was one, but the era of Luo Haijun has passed for many years, and few people have mentioned it.


    Hansen pulled out the Tai Ajian, jumped down from the city, and landed on the open space in front of the city. He pointed to the sword ghost prince with Tai Ajian. "Come on, let me sing the royal family." What is the ability."


    Where the sword prince was treated like this by humans, he was furious and pulled out the black iron sword on his back. A sword smashed toward Hansen.


    His black iron sword is obviously a genetic treasure. Although there is no **** light, there is an invincible atmosphere in the blade.


    when!


    Hansen opened seven genetic locks with **** nerves, and the sword in his hand blocked the sword of the sword-ghost prince.


    Tai Ajian is hard and hard, but Han Sen feels a huge force coming in, the body is back uncontrollable for more than ten meters, and two leg marks are pulled on the ground.


    "The humble humans also want to fight against the prince, and they are simply looking for a dead end." The sword-ghost prince slayed again, and the sword of the sacred iron was as if there was nothing in his hand. Also added a few points.


    Hansen knows that his power is much worse than that of the sword prince. This sword prince seems to be the evolutionary path of the **, and it is difficult to face it.


    Hansen didn''t have the idea of ??turning on the super-spirit state, and he had to start a super-spirit state in dealing with a different kind of royalty. Then he was too useless.


    The technique of flying the sky is combined with Hansen''s own double-sword sword method. Hansen is like a phoenix, and the sword prince is constantly stabbing.


    The swordsmanship of the sword prince is overbearing, but a sword is thrown out. Hansen is like a flexible bird, avoiding all the attacks of the sword prince, no longer colliding with him, just from various A strange angle of sneak attack, so that the sword ghost prince can not be prevented, and even can be said to be disgusting.


    The sword prince felt like he was fighting against the air. He even smashed more than a hundred swords. Although he could force Hansen to retreat every time, he never touched Hansen, and even his sword could not be touched.


    Hansen is very heavy, and he has realized the technique of flying the sky and the sword of double flying. He wants to push the skill he is good at to a higher level.


    It��s rare to encounter such an opponent who is not too bad. The sword prince should open the eight gene locks. It is also the top in the royal family. The sword method is very unique. It is also a top master. Hansen just takes him. As a sparring, let your swordsmany go further.


    "Slightly, Xiao Han''s body seems to have the shadow of the game and the seventy percent of the sky." Lin He is a well-informed old man after all. Hansen''s flying body is unfolding, and he sees some clues, but only Not sure.


    Lin Wei nodded and said: "I heard that he learned some furs from the Emperor Jingjing, but he didn''t know how he would still be amazed by Chen."


    Lin He nodded while watching: "Little Han''s talent in martial arts is indeed extraordinary. His physical quality is not as good as that of the sword-ghost prince. The genetic lock is also worse than the sword-ghost prince, but he can do it with the sword-ghost prince. Falling down, it should be considered top among the transcendents."


    "Where did the silver fox go? Why didn''t you see it?" Lin Weiwei was a little worried, in case the sword prince prince did not keep the promise, let those alien creatures and aliens swarm, and among them, Lin He There is still a battle, and no one else has such a skill.


    "The silver fox is not there. If the sword prince does not follow the agreement, let the men attack the city directly, we people may not be able to stop." Chen Hu is also very worried about the same problem.


    Chen Hu��s voice just fell, and the sword prince who had no result in Hansen��s long-term battle was already impatient. He made a long shout, and suddenly the strange creatures and strange spirits made a loud roar and rushed toward the sword furnace shelter. Come over. 8)

 Chapter 1030： Sword ghost

    Hansen originally planned to practice more and more. Who knows that the sword prince is so simple, and directly caused the aliens and aliens under his command to launch a storm. .


    Hansen��s eyes flashed, and the eighth genetic lock was forcibly opened. The force was poured into the Tai Ajian. The A-Sword suddenly turned into a purple color, as if the blood was about to drip from the sword.


    His previous gene has increased a lot, and now the eighth genetic lock is opened, and it can barely support for a while.


    The sword is like a wind, too Ajian instantly caught up in front of the sword ghost prince.


    Hansen��s sword suddenly became faster, and the sword-ghost prince was shocked, but he was also in his arms, and the black iron sword directly smashed up.


    when!


    Half of the Tai A broken sword, even hard to cut off the sword of the sword prince''s black iron sword, the sword is still more than the sword to the ghost prince''s chest.


    Tai Ajian is very hard. As long as the strength is strong enough, you can cut iron, but if the strength is not enough, only the sharpness, Tai Ajian may not be as good as the general z steel sword.


    Strong strength, too strong Ajian, weak, empty is too useless.


    The blood-staining nerve itself is a method of enhancing physical fitness, and it is able to add the power of blood to the Tai-Ajian to have such power.


    The sword prince did not think that this would be the result, and it was too late to dodge.


    However, the size of the pigeon on the shoulder of the Sword-Ghost Prince, the blood-like creature full of dark green feathers is a flash of green awns, and the cockles are smashed with green awns.


    "Come on!" Hansen secretly hid, he is not the sword ghost prince, but this **** blood creature, seeing the green mans will encounter Tai Ajian, Han Sen suddenly a sword.


    The blood was flying like rain, and a bird''s head was suddenly smashed by Hansen.


    "Hunting the blood of the gods, the green mang, the soul of the beast, the flesh and blood are edible, and the absorption can be randomly obtained from 0 to 10 points."


    The sword-ghost prince was furious and summoned a long sword with a shocking rainbow to Hansen.


    Hansen''s body flushed, and between the body swings, but he could not escape the sword. The long sword suddenly penetrated into his chest.


    It��s just that Hansen��s eyes are cold and cold, as if all of this is in his calculations, his body shape is not retreating, letting the sharp swordsman pass through his chest, and the man has already arrived in front of the sword prince. .


    The sword prince was shocked and wanted to cross the sword to open Hansen''s body, but Han Sen''s Tai Ajian was faster than him, and a sword cut his head.


    The aliens and aliens who followed the sword prince suddenly fled, and the prince of the sword and ghost also returned to the stone of the soul.


    Lin He, they chased them out and killed a lot of different creatures, all of them were beaming, and they came from the third shelter. They have never been so happy.


    In the past, when faced with the aliens, they were all treacherous. Even if they hunted the **** blood creatures and the royal family, they were also the masters of many good thoughts, and set up various strategies to kill them.


    Where it is like this, the royal family is attacked by many alien creatures and aliens, but it is defeated by several people in their district.


    ......


    The Holy Sword Shelter, already in the middle of the night, a man walked slowly with a torch and came to a stone house and knocked three times on the stone door.


    The stone door screamed and cracked a slit. The man immediately walked in, and the stone door immediately closed carefully.


    "Seven brothers, why are you coming this time?" Inside the stone house, a middle-aged man with a beard, asked with amazement as he looked at the man holding the torch.


    The man, known as the Seven Brothers, put the torch in his hand on the wall, his face was faintly excited, but he said in a very patient voice: "Junhao, you know that today''s Juggernaut is furious and the sword prince He licked a dog''s blood."


    "Ah? Sword ghost prince is not the most favorite son of Juggernaut?" Qin Junhao said with some surprise.


    "The sword prince is indeed the most beloved son of the Juggernaut, but his most beloved son, to regain his own shelter, but was defeated and killed." The seventh brother said with a little excitement.


    "Which powerful alien? Can actually defeat the sword ghost prince? That is the opening of the eight genelocks of the royal family!" Qin Junhao asked.


    "It''s not a stranger, it''s our human beings, our compatriots." Some of the seven brothers couldn''t control the volume, and it was hard to hide the excited red light on the elegant faces.


    "Is it human? How is this possible?" Qin Junhao widened his eyes and couldn''t believe the seven brothers.


    The Seven Brothers sorted out their emotions, tried to calm down their feelings and lowered their voices, but they still said with a little excitement: "There is absolutely no mistake, it is the sword ghost prince who said, I am It��s clear and clear.��


    "That would not be wrong, how many years? Finally, we have news of humanity, it is such good news, it is very good, if you can see them, it would be better." Qin Junhao also said with some excitement.


    "I came here this time, I hope you can see them." The look of the Seven Brothers suddenly became serious.


    "How do I go see them?" Qin Junhao gave a slight glimpse, and he could not get out of the sanctuary shelter.


    "Those people don''t know the existence of the Juggernaut, we must quickly inform them to retreat, otherwise they will not be able to save their lives." The seven brothers said, "The Juggernaut has recently gone to the Phoenix Desert, waiting for him to come back." I will go to the Kennon Shelter in person, and we must inform them before the Juggernaut returns."


    "I want to go, but I can''t go out." Qin Junhao said with a bitter face.


    "I have a way to let you temporarily leave the Holy Sword Shelter, but if you go, if you can''t catch up, I''m afraid there will be life risks." The Seven Brothers look a little dignified.


    "No problem, if you can use my life to change so many lives, it is worth it." Qin Junhao said faintly.


    The Seven Brothers nodded and told Qin Junhao about his plan. After he finished speaking, he sighed: "This time the Juggernaut re-enters the Phoenix Desert. I must walk with him. I don''t know if I can live again. If you are I am able to live to the Sword Furnace Shelter and return to the Alliance to help me give you a sigh of relief. I am afraid that I will owe her this life."


    Qin Junhao was shocked by the words: "Is it necessary for the Swordmaster to enter the Great Mountain?"


    "If he didn''t get that thing, he wouldn''t dare to go in anyway, but now the Juggernaut is not inaccessible." Seven brothers smiled bitterly.


    Qin Junhao said quickly: "Seven brothers, then you go to the sword stove with me. Maybe we can return to the league if we fight together. As long as we go back to the league, the sword saint emperor can''t help us."


    The Seven Brothers shook their heads and said with a smile: "You have a glimmer of hope when you go alone. If I go with you, we will die."


    Qin Junhao still wants to say something, but the Seven Brothers interrupted him: "After you find them, let them immediately transfer back to the Alliance, otherwise they will wait until the Sword Lord is gone, they have no chance to send back to the Alliance."


    After that, the Seven Brothers sank a bit, and took out a hand-painted map to Qin Junhao: "This one is the map I have drawn along with the Juggernaut in the past, and I have drawn down the map with memory, including the periphery of the mountain. Part of it, take it with you, and this map may be useful when we humans one day really can compete with the aliens and aliens in the third sanctuary."


    The Seven Brothers seemed to be confessing to the aftermath, and entrusted many things to Qin Junhao.

 Chapter 1031： Dad is very popular

    Hansen is holding Boa in the super-business, and has been in the shelter for a long time, and it is rare to enjoy the convenience of modern civilization.


    Boa holds an ice cream, and the small tongue is excited and squatting. It looks very enjoyable. Hansen himself also holds one, and both father and daughter are very devoted.


    "Qu teacher? Lanxi sister?" Han Sen is holding Bao''s baby shop, but he saw two acquaintances...


    A very temperamental woman can''t see her age naturally, but her temperament tends to be light and mature. It is Han Yuer''s previous teacher''s song in the St. Hua''s College.


    The other is not inferior to the song of the song, the two people stand together, it is a pair of sister flowers, but it is the Qu Lanxi that Hansen just met when he entered the third shelter.


    "Han Sen..." Both of them were a little surprised to see Hansen screaming.


    Hansen later told Qu Lanxi his own real name, just to make him a little surprised, Qu Lanxi actually sang together with the song, it looks very familiar.


    "Do you have a good relationship?" Hansen looked at the two, and some were not sure.


    "Not so good, Lanxi is my sister, I did not expect you to know her." Qu Liange said with a smile.


    "How can I not know? When I first entered the third shelter, Lanxi sister did not help me. I didn''t expect you to be a sister." Hansen smiled.


    Qu Lanxi suddenly had a red cheek: "Don''t listen to him, it is Hansen''s help. I and Chu Ming can get rid of the control of the aliens and return to the human sanctuary."


    Qu Liange suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Hansen: "No, ah, you are not saying that the person who helped you is Miki?"


    "Sen is not Sanmu." Hansen smiled.


    "It turns out that we can thank you very much. Come to our house to eat this evening. My parents have long wanted to thank the benefactor, Sanmu, who saved my sister. They must be very happy to see you." Said.


    "Don''t you?" Hansen didn''t know if the song was just a polite one, so he didn''t dare to promise.


    "Yes, I have long wanted to ask you to have a meal, but you have not had time. If you are not busy today, go to eat together." Qu Lanxi also said.


    "That line, then I am not welcome." Hansen and Qu Lanxi are also a total of difficulties, have had life and death, not so many guests.


    "Is this your daughter? It��s so cute." Qu Liange said to Boss in Hansen��s arms.


    "Boa is a humanoid pet soul, but I used her as a daughter." Hansen said that if you don''t say this, it is difficult to explain the identity of Boa.


    If people know that Boa is a different creature, but can be sent to the Alliance, I am afraid that it will cause panic among human beings.


    After all, if the tyrannical aliens in the shelter can enter the alliance, the human world will be in jeopardy.


    Hansen is also afraid that Boa will be forcibly taken away by the coalition government for research. Therefore, the identity of Boa, Hansen will not let anyone know, only that she is a pet beast.


    "That''s really rare." Qu Liange and Qu Lanxi were surprised to see Boa.


    Boa is a small hand that stretches out chubby, squinting and tenderly saying: "Beautiful aunt... Boa... hug..."


    Qu Liange and Qu Lanxi saw that Boa was so cute, they all liked it very much, and they wouldn��t care about her pet beast soul status. They all clashed for Bao Baoer and bought a lot of things for Boa.


    Hansen knows that Boa is not a simple baby. Although Boa still keeps the child''s innocence, sometimes this guy is also very black.


    The last time the female emperor was turned by her group, it is said that this guy is simple, I am afraid that the female emperor will not agree.


    Sure enough, in the small mouth of Boa, the two women bought a lot of things for Boa, many of which Hansen did not allow her to eat.


    It��s not that Hansen is afraid of spending money, mainly because those junk foods are not used for Boa, and they are simply wasting money.


    Well, Hansen is afraid of spending money. Boa��s stomach is simply a bottomless pit. No matter how much food is eaten, there is no movement. So after Hansen bought it a few times, he gave up the thought and restricted the consumption of Boa. Quantity.


    Qu Liange and Qu Lanxi are very addicted to the fun of feeding Bao.


    "How do you usually abuse Boa? Don''t let her have a full meal? See what you are like to be hungry?" Qu Liange, while feeding Bo, also glared at Hansen, the teacher''s The sense of justice is bursting.


    Hansen shrugged and did not explain, thinking: "I really let you raise a few days, you know it is amazing."


    After buying something, the song was opened to the home with Hansen and Boa.


    The songs of Qu Liange and Qu Lanxi warmly hosted Hansen. They were very grateful to Hansen for bringing Qu Lanxi back to the human sanctuary and let Qu Lanxi come back to meet them. They were desperate, and they will see it again. Not the daughter of Qu Lanxi.


    Han Sen and the two old people spoke in the living room, and Qu Lanxi took Boa to play in his room.


    "Boa, is this skirt good-looking?" Qu Lanxi put Boa on the bed and asked a pair of skirts on the body.


    "Not good, you are too old." Boa said with a wink.


    Qu Lanxi suddenly took a look, although Boa is still a cute little baby, the small mouth still licks the pacifier, but the speech is not as innocent and lovely as Hansen.


    "You are so old, and you like to wear such old clothes. You can''t get married." Boa sat on the bed and sucked his pacifier, and said a small mouth and a serious saying.


    Qu Lanxi was suddenly depressed, and he had already fallen to the point that he was rejected by a pet baby.


    Boa squinted his head and looked at Qu Lanxi with his big eyes up and down. The chubby little hand touched his chin and said, "Let''s do it, I think it''s hard to get married. I have a dad. If you don''t disappoint, then Temporarily lend you as a husband, but you have to buy me something to eat."


    Qu Lanxi��s eyes widened and looked at Boa.


    Boa looked seriously, extended his hand and said a few fingers: "My dad is very popular... at least one hundred...no...two hundred ice creams..."


    ......


    When Hansen left with Boa, Qu Lanxi and Qu Liange saw his eyes are strange, and he didn��t talk to him very much. Hansen was a little depressed and didn��t know what happened.


    When it was Boa, when he left, Qu Lanxi and Qu Song sent a lot of gifts to Boa, many of which were snacks, so Bao was very happy.


    "Boo, have you offended the two aunts?" On the way back, Hansen asked Boa.


    "Boa is very embarrassed..." Boa said, while he was stuffing jelly into his small mouth, he said, screaming at the gang.


    Hansen couldn��t think of a reason, so he didn��t think too much. After resting for two days at home, Hansen had not re-entered the shelter, but suddenly received a communication from Lin Weiwei, saying that there was a human being to the sword. It also brought very important news, let him see the person in the virtual community as soon as possible. 8)

 Chapter 1032： Phoenix Mountain

    The reason why he met in the virtual community was because Qin Junhao had a contract with the aliens. He fled to the Kennon Shelter in private, and staying in the shelter may be life-threatening at any time and may be hit by the contract.


    After Hansen landed in the virtual community, he saw Lin Weiwei, Lin He, Chen Hu, Zhao Xin and others, and there was a very tall and majestic middle-aged man. Han Sen did not know, and he thought it should be Qin Junhao.


    Lin Weiwei introduced Qin Junhao to Hansen, Qin Junhao was not too polite, and directly told Hansen about the current situation.


    "I originally thought that you and the Seven Brothers still don''t know the existence of the emperor. I don''t think that the Alliance now knows not only the existence of the emperor, but also some people who have hunted the super-god creatures in the low-level shelters. The alien creatures are in the same order, so I and the Seven Brothers have some concerns." Qin Junhao sighed after he finished speaking.


    "The news of Qin Laoge is very heavy to us. Although we know that there are emperors and super **** creatures, we don''t know that there are also empires in this area. If you didn''t take the time to report, if we didn''t prepare, I would probably It was a life-saving grace by the emperor. "Han Sen is grateful.


    Qin Junhao waved his hand: "I can''t talk about it. I said it all. I will make plans as soon as possible. If I can go, I will go quickly. If I can''t leave, I will stay in the league. There is no room for the Kennon Shelter." ��


    Hansen indulged and asked: "Qin brother, inside the sanctuary sanctuary, in addition to the Juggernaut, are there other emperors or super **** creatures?"


    Qin Junhao thought about it: "There is no emperor, but there are two super **** creatures. I heard that one of them was saved because of the Juggernaut, so it will be willing to surrender to the Juggernaut, and one It seems that there is any agreement with the Juggernaut, so I will stay in the shelter and help the guardian sanctuary."


    Han Sen heard that there were two super-natural creatures in the Temple of the Sword, and it was a little depressed.


    Since the sword sacred emperor is going to the phoenix desert, if there is no super **** creature inside, he can directly rush in to win the soul stone of the sword sacred emperor.


    But now there are two super **** creatures guarding the stone of the soul, Hansen will not have that mind, only one end, he can still fight with the super emperor state, the two words are too risky.


    After all, in addition to the super **** creatures, there must be many powerful blood creatures and royals in the emperor sanctuary. The time of the super emperor is too limited and it is unlikely to be hit.


    Such a huge shelter, if the Juggernaut is intentionally hidden, I am afraid that for an hour, even the Temple of the Spirit may not be able to find it.


    "Qin brother, can you tell me in detail what is the situation of the Phoenix Desert and the Shenshan?" Since the Emperor''s shelter could not go, Hansen took the idea to the head of the Juggernaut.


    "I don''t know too much, just let me know what I know." Qin Junhao told the scenes of the Phoenix Desert and the Shenshan to Hansen.


    The Phoenix Desert is now a site for alien creatures, but 100,000 years ago, there was a great emperor that ruled the phoenix desert hundreds of thousands of miles away.


    The great emperor used the "Phoenix" as the emperor, and was once the third-class sanctuary of the famous earthquake.


    However, the Phoenix Emperor seemed to be promoted to the Fourth Shelter, and he did not have descendants. The Phoenix Shelter was automatically closed to a mountain.


    There have been many strong people who have gone to the Phoenix Desert to find the whereabouts of the Phoenix Mountain, hoping to find the gene treasure left by the Phoenix Emperor.


    However, they are basically empty-handed, and even the location of the Phoenix Mountain can not be found.


    The Holy Sword Shelter is close to the Phoenix Desert. The Sword Saint is also the most precious to the Phoenix Emperor''s legacy, but he can''t find the Phoenix Mountain.


    Until the Seven Brothers entered the sanctuary of the Third God, they arrived at the Sanctuary Sanctuary.


    At that time, Juggernaut had just experienced a big defeat, and his mood was very bad. He originally wanted to kill the Seven Brothers directly, and he was lazy to give him a chance to live.


    However, the Seven Brothers, with his own body, touched the Juggernaut, and later helped the Juggernaut to find the location of the Phoenix Mountain, and was even more appreciated by the Juggernaut.


    "Seven brothers are really extraordinary people. They can find the Phoenix Mountain, which even the emperor can''t find. It is really a strange person." Chen Hu exclaimed.


    Hansen and others are also very surprised, and they feel that this person is really different.


    Qin Junhao seems to have been praised for the general, proudly said: "I am not bragging for the seventh brother, if only on the force, the seventh brother is not in the league, but the seventh brother is a professor of geology, and he also has ancestral The feng shui secret technique, the sorcerer is also used in the shelter. As long as it is the sight of the Seven Brothers, it is absolutely correct, even the Emperor has to listen to him. If it is not the Seven Brothers, he does not Willing to contribute to the Emperor, it is not difficult to bring the Juggernaut into the Phoenix Mountain, and it will not let the Juggernaut stay in the mountains for so many years."


    "Seven brothers are really a strange person." Hansen could not help but awe.


    "It��s no use, it��s useless. If you can��t do anything, it��s useless.�� Qin Junhao shook his head helplessly: ��Not long ago, Juggernaut had found a gene of the Phoenix Emperor outside the mountain of God, relying on the gene to the treasure. The Juggernaut has found a way to enter the Phoenix Mountain. This time, the Juggernaut took the Seven Brothers into the mountain. The Seven Brothers said that they would find a way to stop the Juggernaut from gaining treasure in any case. I am afraid that this time is nine out of ten. Can''t come back."


    Qin Junhao said that there was helpless sigh here, and his eyes were a little red: "It��s really a long-lost day, a good man like the Seven Brothers, shouldn��t be buried in that place. If these seven years are not taking care of me, I already don��t know how to die. How many times have passed, this time I can safely return to the league, and I am also designing the Seven Brothers, otherwise I will have ten lives and I will not be able to walk to the Kenai Shelter."


    "Qin brother, the seventh brother is not leaving a map? The map should have the location of the Phoenix Mountain?" Han Sen asked, and quickly asked.


    "Yes." Qin Junhao nodded.


    "Can you give me a map?" Hansen asked immediately.


    "Of course, but what do you want it to do?" Qin Junhao asked in confusion.


    "Go to the Phoenix Mountain to see if there is a chance, maybe you can help the Seven Brothers." Hansen said with a narrow eye.


    Qin Junhao suddenly became shocked: "That can not be done, don''t say that there are many crises in the Phoenix Mountain. Even if it is only the Juggernaut, it is not the same as our human beings. Are you going to die? I know that you are willing to save seven. Brother, but this is not going to work. The Seven Brothers have a contract with the Juggernaut, and even if they are saved, they are useless."


    "As long as people are still alive, there will always be a way." Hansen did not explain much, just asked Qin Junhao to map.

 Chapter 1033： Have baby

    Among the endless deserts, Hansen is holding a map and constantly comparing it. 3. The fastest


    The map left by the Seven Brothers is very detailed, and it also marks some ways to identify the position in the desert. It has not encountered any trouble along the way.


    Just because the small silver and silver have not come back, Han Sen can only take his own treasure to come to the Phoenix Desert to try his luck.


    In addition to saving the Seven Brothers, Han Sen is also very interested in the genetic secrets of the Phoenix Emperor.


    The Juggernaut is just a person coming over, even with a few royals and **** creatures, as long as there is no super-biological level, it will not threaten Hansen''s life.


    In comparison, Han Sen is more awesome about the Phoenix Mountain. After all, it was the former Great Refuge, and no one knows what is different.


    Hansen was walking in the hot desert with a sun umbrella. Boa''s small face squatted on Hansen''s shoulder and gasped with a small tongue. It seemed to be very uncomfortable for the hot weather.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw a lot of corpses on the desert in front of them. The scorpions were all khaki, and the color of the sand was similar. One was only as big as a car.


    It��s just that the giant pythons have a lot of sword marks on their bodies. They look at the past and say that there are two or three hundred giant pythons killed by a sword.


    Hansen took out the map and compared it. I saw that these giant pythons are very similar to the sandstones marked on the map. They should be the same kind of alien creatures.


    "So many blood creatures have been killed by a sword. It seems that the Juggernauts have passed." Hansen looked up at the sandstone wounds and probably judged that they had just died and should not exceed one day. .


    Although these are **** blood creatures, Hansen has no idea about them, because according to the annotations on the map of the Seven Brothers, the flesh and blood of these sandstones are inedible.


    It''s not just sandstone, the whole creatures of the entire phoenix desert are very strange. It is almost impossible to find the different creatures that flesh and blood can eat. Even the chance of the beast is very low, or it should be said to be very low.


    Of course, this is also the argument of the Seven Brothers, because no other human beings have come to the Phoenix Desert, so he can only use his own hunting rate.


    According to the Seventh, he has at least thousands of different creatures killed in the Phoenix Desert, but only one animal is out.


    Hansen jumped over the body of Shayan��s body and continued to move forward. With these bodies, Hansen did not go the wrong way.


    After walking for three or four days according to the map, Hansen was marching forward in the desert. The route marked by the Seven Brothers was very weird. It was not a straight forward, but rather a walking back.


    At the beginning, Hansen was still very skeptical that he could really find the Phoenix Mountain. After seeing the bodies of the sandstones, Hansen��s doubts were dispelled a lot.


    Finally, Hansen saw a huge mountain peaking in his own vision.


    The mountain appeared very awkward. Hansen had been walking for so long. He had never seen the shadow of the mountain. There was a big desert in front.


    But after I got here, I suddenly saw the mountain, as if it was out of thin air, and it was very close to the mountain. Hansen could only look up at the mountain, but could not see it on the top of the mountain.


    This mountain is so huge that it is simply unimaginable. Looking at it in the past, I don��t know how many miles there are, and I can��t see the margin.


    The stones on the whole mountain are all metallic, like brass, but you can see many green plants growing on the mountains, and you can''t tell the difference.


    According to the Seventh Brother, the Phoenix Shelter formed the Phoenix Mountain after self-enclosure. This mountain is just a seal, and the real shelter is within the mountain.


    However, even if it is an emperor, he will not dare to make a mess on this mountain. Otherwise, there will be a big robbery. You must find a real entrance before you can safely enter the Phoenix Shelter.


    Hansen glanced at the hole in the tunnel, but did not sense the breath of the spirits and humans. I don��t know where they came from.


    The map of the Seventh Brothers is just here, because he has not entered the Phoenix Shelter. If he doesn''t know what is going on inside, he will not leave more information and information.


    Hansen can only go to the Phoenix Mountain, carefully searched around, hoping to find the place where the Seven Brothers entered the mountain.


    This mountain is really big, Han Sen did not dare to fly in the mountains, can only slowly go up, while looking around and looking around.


    The mountain is not steep, but the distance to go out is too long. Hansen has been away for a long time, still only at the foot of the mountain, and I don��t know how big the mountain is.


    There are no strange creatures on the mountain, there are all kinds of strange plants everywhere, but they are just normal plants, not genetic plants.


    Han Sen knows that it is not a way to go on like this. If you go around the mountain for a week, you don��t know how long it will take.


    "Let''s take a look at the top of the mountain first. There may be some discoveries when you are condescending." Hansen rotated the plan to go around the mountain and climbed directly to the top of the mountain.


    Because Hansen did not dare to be too violent, he has been cautiously climbing up and climbing for more than a day before he finally climbed to the top of the mountain.


    However, after he climbed to the top of the mountain, he discovered that the so-called mountaintop was only a side peak. After the mountain, there was a higher mountain. He did not know how far it was from the real mountain top.


    Hansen continued to climb up, but after a mountain peak was connected with a higher mountain. It seems that this mountain has never ended. There are always higher peaks appearing behind, and the mountain is getting steeper and steeper.


    Hansen turned back to look down the mountain, and even the clouds have become very small.


    "Does the main peak of this mountain not always pass to Tiangong?" Hansen gave birth to such a sigh, but he also knew that there was no saying in the sanctuary.


    Just as Hansen wanted to continue climbing, Boa suddenly jumped out of Hansen''s arms and quickly climbed toward the side of the mountain. There were thieves in the big eyes.


    "Boa, where are you going?" Hansen quickly chased him up.


    Boa seems to be attracted to something, biting the pacifier without talking, the chubby little hand crawling fast, a smoky turn over the side of the mountain wall, disappeared into Hansen''s sight.


    Hansen chased Boa and turned a corner and found that Boa was climbing to a tree.


    The tree is not too big. Just like an ordinary pine tree, Boa climbed up and down three or two times. After climbing the top of the tree, he jumped hard and then disappeared into Hansen��s sight.


    "Boa?" Hansen was so strange that he quickly called two treasures. There was only one pine tree leaning against the mountain wall, and nothing else existed. How did Bao Lei disappear at once?


    "Dad... Come over... there is a baby..." Boa��s voice was strangely passed from the pine tree, but Hansen still did not see where Boa was, but had to go curiously.

 Chapter 1034： Debao

    Han Sen climbed up the tree pine and climbed to the top of the tree, but still did not see Boa.


    "Boa, where are you?" Hansen called again.


    "Here..." Boa found a small head from the mountain wall and shocked Hansen.


    Boa''s head is like growing out of the mountain wall. He hangs in a place two feet away from him. Han Sen reaches for the other side and touches the palm of his hand without any hindrance.


    The mountain wall that looks very hard, it seems that it does not exist at all.


    "Dad... come over..." Boa''s little head shrank back and shouted inside.


    Hansen gritted his teeth and rushed directly into the stone wall. Then he was surprised to find that it turned out to be a large cave. The outside sunlight came in from a hole three or four meters high and a dozen meters wide. Looking out, it is clear. I saw the pine tree and the surrounding environment.


    But standing outside, but could not see the cave at all, Hansen was amazed.


    There is nothing in this cave, like a natural cave, with stalactites everywhere.


    At this time, Boa was sitting on a stone in the cave, holding a large purple mushroom with a fist in it and stuffing it into the small mouth.


    Hansen walked over and saw that there was a lot of purple mushrooms near Shitai, which looked very bright and plump.


    If it is within the league, Hansen will certainly not eat these mushrooms, because the more vivid the mushrooms are more poisonous, eating such mushrooms is to find death.


    However, it is different in the shelter. Boa is so happy to eat, and it should not be poisonous.


    Hansen reached for a mushroom and took a small bite. It only felt crisp and fragrant, and it was very delicious.


    After chewing a few times, Hansen swallowed the mushrooms. A mushroom with a big fist was eaten a few mouthfuls. I only felt that there was a cold air in the stomach that spread to the whole body. It seems that all the blood vessels inside the body were injected. Ice-like, it feels very weird.


    "God gene +1."


    Hansen��s mind suddenly sounded a voice, and suddenly Hansen listened to a glimpse, and then he was overjoyed. The mushrooms here can actually increase the gene of God, and they should all be god-level genetic plants.


    Hansen is also welcome. Like Boa, one hand and one big mouth are stuffed into his mouth, and soon he hears the voice of God''s gene increase.


    However, after Hansen ate five mushrooms, he continued to eat and did not increase the gene of God. After eating a few more, Hansen gave up.


    Boa is a wind and a cloud, and all the mushrooms are swept away. After a while, I sat around with a small belly and I was full. It seems that this time she is really full.


    Taking advantage of the time when Boa sat there with a small belly, Hansen looked inside the cave. The cave could still go inside, but it was not going down. The cave inside seemed to go up.


    "I don''t know if I can enter the Phoenix Shelter from here?" Hansen thought in his heart.


    If the entrance to the entire Phoenix Mountain is like this, there is no entrance at all, so no matter how he finds it, I am afraid I can''t find the real entrance.


    If you touch an inch and an inch, you have to touch the entire Phoenix Mountain. I don��t know if I can touch it for more than ten years.


    However, after entering this cave, Han Sen felt that his hole in the Xuanqi field did not know why, it seems to be invalid, or is suppressed.


    Within a meter of him, he could still feel something. He couldn��t feel anything far away. When he saw the mushrooms, he didn��t find the mushrooms as genetic plants for the first time, because the caves were Repressed relationship.


    "Boa, let''s go inside and see." Hansen picked up Boa and walked inside the cave.


    Sure enough, this cave is always up, and there are not too many branches. Hansen walked along the cave for several hours. Although there were some forks in the middle, but they finally came together, they still went up, and there were no those. A branch to other places.


    In addition to the purple mushrooms at the entrance, some distance will see some similar purple mushrooms.


    But Boa has already eaten enough, and he has no interest in these purple mushrooms. Hansen has eaten another one, and the result is still not increasing the gene of God.


    Summon Jun and Golden Retriever and let them eat some mushrooms. Hansen has fed a lot of life beads these days. It seems that they are a little different, but they still have no essential changes.


    After walking for a long time, there was a bright light in front of him. Hansen couldn''t help but smile a little. He walked for a long time and went out of the cave. The idea that he wanted to enter the Phoenix Shelter from the cave was completely lost.


    Holding Boa out of the hole, Hansen was in front of him, only to see that it was wide open, and no longer see the higher peaks. He even went to the top of the Phoenix Mountain.


    Looking down from the top of the mountain, I saw the layers of the mountains below. It seems to be a huge lotus flower that stands out above the sea of ??clouds. Each petal is a side peak attached to the main peak. How much, no wonder he hasn''t seen the real main peak for so long.


    On the top of the main peak, there is still a big tree growing. Hansen naturally can''t recognize what kind of variety it is. The tree is as high as a hundred feet. The tree is like a hill. But the tree is dead, and the bark is cracked like black charcoal. In general, you can also see that there are many holes in the tree, and you don''t know what the ants are biting.


    What is even more bizarre is that this dead tree is only half of it. The above one looks like it was slanted by the horrible blade. It can be clearly seen that there is one less, and those dead branches are along that. The **** is a lot less.


    "It''s like a big tree like a hill. I don''t know what kind of blade it is. I can take it for a while." Hansen walked over to the dead tree and looked inside the tree hole.


    Suddenly, I was shocked to discover that this huge tree was basically empty, forming a huge circular hollow, which was slightly smaller than a basketball court, but it was not much different.


    Hansen looked inside the tree hole, suddenly his eyes widened, and a golden feather fell in the tree hole. It wasn��t Hansen��s eyesight very good, but the feathers were so eye-catching, Hansen thought It is a bit difficult to see.


    A golden plume that is close to two meters long, the whole body is golden and cast, and it is full of burning golden light. Hansen reached out and touched it. He only felt that it was very hot. Even people who were full of fire genes were feeling some. Hot.


    The texture of this feather is also very similar to metal. Without the softness of feathers, Hansen reached out to hold the feathers and wanted to pick up the feathers.


    However, after a little hard work, I was not able to pick up the feathers, but just lifted it a little. The weight of this feather was terrible. 8)

 Chapter 1035： Fengshen Shenshan Emperor Huangquan

    Hansen was shocked. Although he just took it with him, even if it was a heavy thing, he must have been picked up by him. The feathers were only slightly moved, and the weight was terrible.


    Once again, the strength of Hansen was taken up by Hansen, but it was only very heavy, far less than the metal such as gold.


    "Is this a metal cast, or a feather on a living bird? If it is a feather of a living bird, the bird has such a horrible feather, which is almost equal to a mountain, if it can fly. It��s too horrible.�� Han Sen took a few flicks of gold feathers and found that he was unexpectedly handy.


    This feather is somewhat like a strange sword without a hand guard, and the edges of the feathers look very sharp.


    Hansen thought of a piece of steel steel stone rod, and the golden feather sword in his hand went down. The original piece of z steel was cut directly like stone rust, which made Han Sen surprised and happy.


    To know that no matter what kind of gods and swords, even if it is too Ajian, want to cut steel, relying mainly on strength, hardness and flexibility, although the role of sharpness, but it is not decisive.


    In the hands of Hansen, Tai Ajian can kill the blood creatures of the third shelter, and even kill the super **** creatures.


    However, if Tai Ajian is given to an un-evolved person, his strength will not reach a certain extent, but even the blood creatures of the first shelter will not be able to kill.


    However, the sharpness of this golden feather was a little scary. Hansen took a look at it and did not use too much force. He even opened the original steel.


    Of course, this is also because the golden feather itself has a terrible weight. When it goes down, it has a strong force, but even so, its sharpness is already terrible.


    Hansen looked at the edge of the feather carefully, and suddenly felt a little dizzy, as if he could not see how thin the edge was, and the feather edge seemed to be directly connected with the void.


    Hansen waved a few times at random, and the edge of the feather seemed to cut open to the void, and there was no sense of resistance. It is no wonder that it feels so easy to use.


    "Good things, really good things, this baby I left, since it is the Phoenix Mountain, I will call you Phoenix Sword in the future." Han Sen took a name, anyway, he did not have the talent of the name, on the spot The material is just that.


    I can''t help but play the Phoenix Excalibur, and pull out the Tai Ajian out of the left hand. The two swords are long and short, and they are very matched, just let Han Sen use the Shuangfei sword.


    "With such a sword, I have to go back and practice the double-sword sword method, otherwise I will live up to the sword of Tai A and Phoenix." Han Sen said with joy.


    With the harvest of this Phoenix sword, even if he couldn''t enter the Phoenix Shelter, Hansen felt that it was worthwhile.


    However, Hansen��s phoenix mountain has another main purpose, which is to save the seventh brother, but he can��t just go back.


    After Hansen walked out of the tree hole, he looked down the top of the mountain and hoped to see what was going on and find the gateway to the Phoenix Shelter.


    Looking at it so carefully, Hansen really saw the same strange place. On the side of the Phoenix Mountain, Hansen looked as if he felt something missing.


    The side peaks of this mountain are overlapped like the petals of a lotus flower, and the arrangement is very sequenced, but on this side, it seems to be like a petal.


    From Hansen��s position, I couldn��t see the position of this petal. After climbing, I couldn��t even see it. This phoenix mountain, which is hundreds of miles away, I can only see some on the top of the mountain. Clue.


    Hansen doesn''t know what Feng Shui is, and he doesn''t know the means of Phoenix. He can only go there and try his luck. He can listen to his destiny. If he really can''t get in, Han Sen has no choice but to find another way.


    Wrapped the Phoenix Excalibur with a cloth and carried it on his back. Hansen took Boa to climb the mountain and went to the place where it seemed to lack a side peak.


    The mountain is cascading, the position where the side peak is missing, but it is in the middle of the mountain, Hansen did not dare to fly here, it took a lot of effort to climb down.


    There is a side peak missing here, and there is a stone platform. Hansen falls on the stone platform and looks at the brassy mountain wall.


    I saw a lot of ancient vines on the mountain wall, and almost covered the mountain walls of this piece. Hansen tried to open the ancient vines to touch the mountain wall, hoping to find a place like Boa��s before. A strange portal among the mountains.


    But after a while, I started with hard stones and didn''t touch the place where I could go.


    Hansen didn''t want to give up and continued to touch it a little bit. He planned to touch the wall all over again, but Han Sen touched some strange grooves.


    When I opened the old vine, I saw that the groove had the thickness of Boa��s arm, and it seemed to be very regular. It seemed to be some strokes of the text.


    Hansen��s heart was a joy, and he quickly pulled away the nearby ancient vines. Sure enough, he saw a lot of weird writing on this mountain wall. Hansen himself did not know.


    Quickly summoned the Earl of Thorns and let her see if these are the words of the alien.


    The Earl of Thorns looked at it for a while, then nodded with a look of surprise: "These are really different words, you need to have a different inheritance to understand."


    "What have you written above?" Hansen was overjoyed and asked quickly.


    The count of the thorns of the thorns looked at the writing on the mountain wall and said: "There is the phoenix mountain, the emperor Huangquan."


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, but it seemed to be a bit clear, but he didn''t seem to understand it. He couldn''t help but ask: "What does this mean?"


    The Earl of Thorns shook his head slightly: "I literally mean that I understand, but the real meaning is that I don''t know clearly. I don''t know what the Fenghe Emperor said above means."


    "What else has been written below?" Han Sen knows that guessing is definitely not guessed. They know too little information and there is no guess at all.


    The Earl of Thorns frowned: "These words below are a bit weird, as if there is no clear meaning..."


    The Earl of Thorns said that some strange syllables were read in the mouth, and Hansen could not understand it at all. It should be the pronunciation of those foreign words.


    After reading the thorns of the thorns, some distressed said: "I have come to recognize the words, but the sentences that these words are combined together, I don''t understand what it means."


    The two were talking, but suddenly they only felt the stone platform under their feet trembled, like an earthquake. 8)

 Chapter 1036： 10,000 bird pilgrimage

    The stone platform slowly descended, revealing a stone door that was originally covered by stones.


    ��Is it really the entrance to the Phoenix Shelter?�� Hansen��s heart was happy, but there was some confusion.


    Look at the ancient vines on the mountain, no one has ever seen before Hansen, that is to say, the Juggernaut is not a phoenix sanctuary from here.


    Hansen summoned the sword furnace to make him go to the door first. At this time, the role of these aliens is reflected, and Hansen can be used to do some dangerous exploration work.


    The sword furnace went to push the stone door, and the stone door turned out to be open, and there was no dangerous thing happening.


    Behind the stone gate is a stone step up, Hansen looked up, the stone steps are long and there is a turn, and there is nothing in it.


    After hesitating, Hansen picked up Boa and entered the stone path with the sword furnace. The sword furnace explored the road ahead. Hansen followed behind, after a long stone step, before coming to a palace. .


    Out of Hansen��s surprise, there was no danger at all along the way. Even the portal of the palace was opened and there was nothing unusual.


    Hansen stood outside the door and looked inside the palace. I saw a lot of bronzes in the palace, there were stoves, and more were bronze statues of some birds.


    On both sides of the palace are many bronze statues of birds, some like peacocks, some like cranes, small ones like sparrows and hummingbirds, and various birds look different and look lifelike.


    The walls around the main hall are also engraved with many bird patterns. The ceiling of the entire hall is an open purple peacock, while the floor is composed of hundreds of Danding cranes.


    The entire hall is like a bird museum, and the people watching are dazzled, but there are so many bird patterns in the hall, even the stone pillars are entwined, but there is no phoenix pattern.


    Hansen looked through the palace and was sure there was no phoenix pattern.


    "Is it true that the Phoenix Emperor is more than a phoenix, so there is no phoenix image?" Han Sen secretly guessed.


    In addition to the bronze statues and wall carvings, there are no other furnishings in the main hall. Only a copper seat is placed at the back end of the main hall.


    "It seems that the copper seat should be the place where the Phoenix Emperor usually sits, but what is he doing here? There are only bronze statues and murals here. It seems that it is not suitable for accepting the pilgrimage of the courtiers?" Hansen thought about it and let the sword furnace go. Checked the copper seat.


    The copper seat seems to be a bird, and the people are on the cloud. It looks very beautiful. The sword furnace checks the copper seat, and there is no dangerous thing. Han Sen is sitting on the copper seat.


    After Hansen sat down, he went to the main hall to look at it. He only felt the bronze statue in the whole hall and the birds in the sculptures, as if they all flew to him to worship, and there was a feeling of pilgrimage.


    "The Phoenix Emperor really will play." Han Sen smiled in his heart.


    However, after thinking about it, I felt that it was wrong. Did the Phoenix Emperor spend so much effort to build such a strange palace just to enjoy the feeling of pilgrimage?


    Within this hall, only sitting on this copper seat can you feel the pilgrimage of the birds. There is no such feeling when you miss a point. Even if you stand next to the copper seat, it is useless. The effect is not an easy task.


    With the power of the Phoenix Emperor at the beginning, it is entirely possible to get the real birds back directly, so that is not a sense of accomplishment, why bother to make these fakes.


    Hansen sat on the copper seat and watched the copper birds and murals carefully. When he looked at it, Hansen��s look became a little dignified.


    The imposing manner of the 10,000-bird pilgrimage is hard to come by. The reason why there is such an imposing manner is that the bronze statues and the birds in the murals are all vivid, like living things, not just like a living thing, they also have God. Exist, if there is no life, Han Sen almost thinks that the birds in these paintings will fly away.


    In addition to the lack of vitality, in Hansen''s view, these bronze statues and the birds in the murals have everything that a living bird should have.


    And each kind of bird has its own unique god. This is the most difficult thing. Even if the two birds look very similar, the movements and demeanor they display can also clearly distinguish them. come out.


    "Is this the place where the Phoenix Emperor enlightened?" Han Sen was shocked. Even after he saw the birds flying in the sky, his heart was already faint.


    Hansen practiced "Yi Tian Shu" and "Sky Days and Seven Depreciations". The combination of the two is the technique of flying, and the skills of flying are naturally inseparable from birds.


    After Hansen looked at this for a while, he saw from the mood of these birds flying in the sky, and saw many places with the same artistic conception of flying.


    And after watching a single bird, Hansen��s understanding of the technique of flying is much deeper. Many of the original details that didn��t care, even the place that I didn��t think of before, suddenly suddenly realized, just like a fan. The new door of the fan opened in front of Hansen, allowing Hansen to enter a new world.


    "It turns out that it can be like this!" Han Sen looked more and more ecstatic, and the place he had never thought of before was inspired by the momentum of these birds and the momentum of flying.


    Hansen couldn''t help but watch the look of each bird carefully. The more he saw it, the more he felt magical. It was just a dead thing, but every time he went to see it, he would have a different feeling.


    Hansen saw the ecstasy, couldn''t help but stand up and wanted to get closer and look closely.


    Originally Hansen did not have a special feeling when he was not in the copper seat. After standing up, he found that from different angles, these birds have different attitudes and are really like living things. general.


    It''s like looking at a three-dimensional image. When you start looking at it, you only feel confused and can''t see any meaning.


    However, once the breakthrough is made from one point, the entire picture will be opened in front of the eyes, as if it was unlocked, and then look at it from other locations, it will have different feelings.


    The design of the hall is obviously more high-end than the three-dimensional image. Once unlocked from a point, standing in any corner of the hall and going to see each bird will have different new discoveries.


    There are a thousand Hamlet in the eyes of a thousand people. This means that people are multi-faceted, but the angle of appreciation is different.


    These birds are the same, as if they are living creatures. Each bird has its complex spirit and posture. Different angles and even different people will have different feelings when they look at it.


    Hansen didn''t know what other people''s feelings were like, but he felt like he had entered a treasure house, eagerly absorbing all the feelings he had seen, and at the same time confirming with the technique of flying, the benefits were far from A secret can describe it. 8)

 Chapter 1037： Auntie

    Unconsciously, the breath of the technique of flying is automatically circulated in Hansen''s body, making Hansen''s whole person fluttering like a fairy, as if stepping out to climb the Yunxiao Hall.


    When Hansen was watching the gods, he suddenly heard a bang, and suddenly he was shocked. He looked in the direction of the sound. He saw a wall on the left side of the main hall rising, and even behind the wall. There is a small stone room.


    At this time, there is a stranger who is more than three meters tall and whose body is extremely majestic, but gives a quick feeling, standing in the stone room.


    The alien silver hair was scattered, except for a pair of eyes with silver enamel, and there was still a vertical eye on the forehead, and the face was excited and excited.


    "100,000 years... my evil feelings have finally gotten out of trouble..." The strange spirit made a cry like a cry, it seems to have been excited to the extreme.


    Hansen was in a stunned heart, staring at the alien.


    Since entering the Phoenix Shelter, his hole in the Xuanqi field has been suppressed, and it is impossible to perceive what kind of existence is in front of this alien.


    If, as he said, he is a stranger trapped in the Phoenix Shelter 100,000 years ago, I am afraid it is definitely not a simple character.


    But even if he is an emperor, Hansen is not afraid of him. In the case of one-on-one, if Hansen uses the super-spirit state, even if the emperor comes, he may not be able to fight.


    "Look at what you see, seeing that the Emperor is still not coming to pay homage, isn''t the current spirits so incomprehensible?" Hansen, who claimed to be a stranger of evil spirits, glanced at Han Sen.


    "Spiritual? Are you saying me?" Hansen looked at the evil emperor and did not respond.


    Should there be any alienation that mistakes human beings as aliens? What''s more, he claims to be an emperor. It should be the emperor. How can the emperor admit mistakes to humans and aliens?


    However, Hansen turned to think again, this is not impossible. If the evil emperor is really trapped here for 100,000 years, then the human beings, let alone the shelters, do not even know the universe. What is going on, maybe it��s the primitive man with bare hair, and the evil emperor doesn��t know that this race is normal.


    "Don''t you be a different creature?" The evil emperor slightly frowned, probably because he had been trapped for too long, so he had not been exposed to aliens and aliens for a long time, and some of them were unclear.


    "No, no, I am a stranger, but it is only special." Hansen said with a fist: "Mr. See the Great."


    "Physical quality is only inferior in the royal family. Can you have anything special? That is, the vision is not bad." The evil emperor looked at Han Sen and looked like Han Sen. The words are very disdainful, but the attitude of Hansen is still quite satisfactory, especially Hansen calls him the emperor, so that the evil emperor is very useful.


    "Have you opened the prohibition of the cell?" The evil emperor asked Hansen again.


    "Returning to the Great, I am not too sure, I will be in the hall here, and then the wall will automatically rise." Han Sen pointed to the place where the evil emperor came out.


    The evil emperor looked at the hall and looked at the stone room that he came out. He suddenly sneered and said: "The despicable turkey is a good calculation. I want to use it to help him clean up the people who invaded the phoenix sanctuary. A hundred thousand years ago, my temper was really on his way, but now I am not going to his evil."


    After that, the evil emperor turned his gaze to Han Sen: "You are called Miki. From now on, you will follow me. As long as you do something for the emperor, you will definitely benefit from it. The gene left by the turkey will give you one or two pieces."


    "Thank you, Great Emperor." Hansen once again vaulted.


    Can not kill and kill, Hansen does not want to fight killing, not to mention the place is inside the Phoenix Shelter, no one knows what danger, can save the best natural.


    Moreover, killing a monarch is not good for him. Since the emperor did not want to kill his mind, Hansen naturally did not have to desperately plan.


    "Is this your child?" The evil emperor looked again at the son of Hansen''s arms.


    "Yes, my daughter Boa." Hansen introduced it.


    The evil emperor said coldly: "The strength is so weak, what child is born."


    Han Sen��s heart is speechless. Is it only a strong person who can have a baby? What is this ghost logic?


    The evil emperor did not care about Hansen, his eyes glanced at the hall, and then the brilliance of the brilliance seemed to be thinking about something.


    For a while, the evil emperor went to the other side of the main hall. While walking, he said to Hansen: "Go here, let''s go to the treasure house of the turkey and take a look."


    Han Sen probably also knows that the turkey that the evil emperor said should be the Phoenix Emperor. Looking at his chest, he thought that the evil spirits knew that there was a way out.


    But the next second, Han Sen immediately opened his mouth, only to see the evil emperor raise his fist, the sinister silver light above the fist, directly blasted on the copper wall, hard to engrave the sculpture with many magical birds The copper wall shattered a hole in the size of a human head.


    "Auntie! Auntie! Auntie!" The evil emperor yelled and fluttered his fists quickly. The fist with the evil silver light broke through the thick copper wall in a moment. The big hole that he allowed him to pass through.


    Hansen people are stupid, and there is such an operation? And even he was really beaten by him.


    Hansen himself also tried the hardness of these copper walls. In the case that the blood-stained nerves opened seven genetic locks, he could only puncture a half inch with the Phoenix Excalibur, but it was a lot worse than the evil emperor.


    Moreover, Hansen is also afraid of any prohibition here, so he does not dare to be as unscrupulous as the evil emperor.


    "Where is the stupid standing there? I don''t want to keep up." The evil emperor looked at Han Sen and couldn''t help but frown: "It''s hard to get a little brother, even stupid."


    Hansen naturally heard the self-speaking of the evil emperor, but he did not care, and quickly followed.


    After the hall, it is a passage, here is the middle of the passage, you can go to both sides, and the passage has a turn, do not know that going to the right is the right way.


    Originally Hansen was still thinking about where the evil emperor would go, but immediately heard the cry of the aunt and the shattered sound of the copper wall.


    The evil emperor did not intend to take the passage, and it seemed that he had to go through it all the way, straight to the treasure house of the Phoenix Emperor.


    Hansen followed the evil emperor and looked at the aunt��s aunt��s dry and broken copper wall. Originally Hansen thought that even the body of the emperor would break up so many hard walls. Will be tired, but the evil emperor is no response, even sweat has not made a drop, still rampage forward.


    "You are so powerful!" Even Hansen had to admire in his heart.

 Chapter 1038： Petrochemical

    The evil emperor connection broke up more than a dozen copper walls, but this area is like a big labyrinth, all of which are three-meter wide passages, both sides are one-meter wide copper walls, evil spirits hit Wearing more than a dozen copper walls, still within this labyrinth of passage. .


    Auntie! Auntie!


    Another copper wall was shattered by the evil emperor. What appeared in front of him was no longer a passage, but a palace. It looked smaller than the previous palace. There were not so many bronze statues and murals in the middle of the palace. There is a pool of water, and there is a tree in the pool.


    The tree is very strange. The tree that is more than two meters tall has only two leaves at the top. There are no branches and leaves in other places, and there is nothing bare.


    Just under the two leaves, there is a gray fruit, as big as a football, and there are some pits outside, and the selling is not so good.


    "St. jade fruit!" But after seeing the fruit that was not very good, the evil emperor flashed a fascinating color in his eyes. The body shape flashed in front of the fruit, and he reached out and grasped the fruit. Take the fruit off the tree.


    However, it was only that the fruit suddenly split, like a burst, and spewed a large amount of transparent liquid from the fruit.


    The evil emperor suddenly changed his face, his body was silvery, his fists flicked, and the liquid sprayed on him flew out.


    The transparent liquid droplets of the sky fell to the brass ground, and the ground was dripped directly. The ground was full of small holes, and the small holes were so deep that they did not know how deep the penetration was.


    The hardness of the brass Hansen is very clear, the drop of water can even be dripped on the brass floor, if it falls on the person, what terrible things can happen.


    The evil spirits of the emperor''s double fists are bloody, and there are some small blood holes that are corroded, although not very deep, but it is enough to make people feel scared.


    The silver light of the evil emperor was so powerful that even his silver light could be dripped, and his hand was hurt. The liquid was really terrifying.


    Hansen secretly glad that he stood very far, otherwise it would be hard to imagine.


    "The corpse of the corpse, the despicable turkey, actually wants to harm me. If it was not for the past 100,000 years, I finally became a force to break the evil spirits. I am afraid that now there is no place to die, and even the opportunity to return to the soul stone is gone. It��s **** it.�� The evil spirits flashed with anger in the eyes of the emperor, and they punched the tree and banged the tree directly.


    However, at the moment when the tree was blasted, only the gray smoke was sprayed inside the tree, and it was directly shrouded in the body of the evil emperor. The body of the evil emperor suddenly turned into a gray stone statue, standing there and moving, said Not surprising.


    Han Sen looked stunned, and now he can finally be sure that these means set by the Phoenix Emperor are obviously aimed at the evil emperor.


    The Phoenix Emperor can be said to have thoroughly measured the means and temperament of the evil emperor. If the average person does not want to bang the tree, there is no such ability.


    The evil emperor has such ability to do the same. It is obvious that the emperor''s corpse water is only a bait. The Phoenix Emperor must have long considered that the emperor''s corpse can''t help the evil emperor, so he will make arrangements in the tree.


    Hansen didn''t know what the fog in the tree was. He was able to directly petrify an emperor, thinking that it was not something.


    Han Sen just wanted to take a closer look at what was in the tree, but suddenly heard the cry of the evil emperor: "The mean turkey, even in the tree into the stone jade, are you sure I can break the stone jade? But you are still wrong. Even Shi Zhongyu can''t completely petrize me... Despicable turkey, you give me waiting, I must dig up your body for three thousand years..."


    Hansen looked at the stone statue of the evil emperor. Although he was able to speak, it was still moving to the stone lips, but it was also limited to the mouth and eyes. His body was like a stone, and he could not move at all.


    "See what? I am not coming to help me." The evil emperor called Hansen.


    "How can I help you?" Hansen looked at the evil emperor and asked, the strength of this big brother is really terrifying, but it is too straightforward. It is no wonder that the Phoenix Emperor has been imprisoned here for so many years.


    If Hansen is sure that he can''t come out, how can he help him, even if he is not hostile to himself now, it does not mean that he will not be an enemy in the future. After all, Han Xin��s heart is different, Han Sen has no reason to save. he.


    The evil emperor said with some depression: "The turkey is too mean. I know that only the power of my evil spirits in the world can break the stone jade. He actually hides the stone jade in the tree. I have the stone jade powder and the body has been petrified. However, he still looks down on my evil spirits. Now it is only my external ** that is petrified. You are now smashing my petrified flesh and blood shells, and I can naturally get out of trouble."


    "My strength is low, I don''t know if I can break it?" Hansen looked at the petrified evil spirits as hard to say.


    The evil emperor continued to say: "Now I can only try it. Except that the indestructible inflammation of the turkey can burn the stone jade, it can only be broken by force. Your strength is weaker, but There is no other way to go."


    Han Sen looked strangely at the evil emperor. I can''t believe that this turned out to be an emperor. It was simply terrible. Why did he think that Hansen would save him?


    However, when Hansen thinks that he is in the spiritual base, those low-level aliens will not be threatened by him, but they will automatically send the alien gene, and they will be relieved.


    If you change into a real alien, since you have followed the evil emperor, ten ** will really save him.


    Unfortunately, Hansen is not a real alien, but a human being.


    "Hurry up, I can''t hold on for too long, Shizhong jade powder has been merged with my flesh and blood, and it will not be harmful if it is broken. You and I will work together inside and outside, maybe there is a chance to break it." The emperor said again.


    Hansen is hesitating whether he should turn his face with the evil emperor immediately, but suddenly he heard the sound of a bang in the palace, and the copper wall on the side of the palace slowly rose.


    "Someone is coming." Hansen was shocked and looked around, but did not find a place to hide.


    The evil emperor also found the same, shut up and stopped talking.


    Hansen had to stare at the slowly rising copper wall, and soon saw two men standing behind the raised copper wall, one is a stranger and the other is a human.


    When two people saw Hansen, they also stunned. Obviously, they did not expect to encounter other people here.


    "Who are you?" The alien spirit stared at Hansen, and the body was filled with the horror of the sword-sword sea, as if it were just the momentum that Hansen could be slashed.


    Hansen suddenly guessed the identity of this person, and he said in his heart: "This guy is the Juggernaut, then should he be the seventh brother next to him?"

 Chapter 1039： Wanjiao

    "I asked who you are?" asked the sword saint emperor staring at Hansen.


    "Who am I, are you qualified to know?" Hansen thought, turning his eyes and asking.


    In the eyes of the Juggernaut, the killing of the eyes, the whole person is like a peerless sword device with the same handle, a finger point out, the light of the fingertips actually turned out an ancient sword to stab Hansen, the sword if the rainbow, It��s just a moment to get to Hansen��s eyebrows.


    Hansen''s figure was turned over, like a swallow, and lightly flashed the assassination of the ancient sword.


    In the eyes of Juggernaut, the murderous machine is more prosperous, and the fingertips are successively pointed out. The ancient swords of each of his fingers are different. The little finger is a narrow sword, the **** is a big and long epee, and the thumb is sharp. And wide.


    The swords of the five fingers are different, and each has its own characteristics, or it is thorny or cut or smashed or smashed. Various ancient swords are turned into swords and smashed toward Hansen.


    Hansen held Boaer and did not return his hand. His body shape was like a bird. He danced in the sword array. With the sword array, he couldn��t hurt Hansen��s clothes.


    The ancient sword of the Juggernaut is the same as his finger. He has ten swords and ten swords. The swords are intertwined with layers of swords. The murder is also intertwined and replaced by others, even the emperor. It may not be able to move freely in the sword array.


    However, Hansen does not seem to be very difficult. When he is dodging the ancient sword, his mind has a different expression in the palace.


    When encountering different situations in the air, those ancient swords are killed in different directions. Hansen always thinks about the demeanor and movement of one of the birds, and turns into his own flying skill to defeat the enemy. The Swordsman��s swords were strangled.


    Hansen couldn''t help but secretly. He only opened seven genetic locks. His physical fitness has improved a lot on the basis of 1,78, but it is still quite different from the spirit.


    Nowadays, it is possible to completely escape the sword array of the Juggernaut with seven gene locks. It can be seen that the pilgrimage of the 10,000 birds left by the Phoenix Emperor does have some magical magical effects.


    Of course, this is also because Hansen has the skills of flying the sky, otherwise let a strong person who is not good at such ability to learn, even if he is a spirit, I am afraid it is difficult to play like Hansen.


    Within this phoenix sanctuary, the sensational power of the Juggernaut was also greatly suppressed, basically not much better than Hansen, and he could not see the true strength of Hansen.


    The evil emperor has the power of the third eye, so he can see through Hansen��s physical quality. The Juggernaut has no such power. He even has difficulty distinguishing Hansen��s body, and human beings are only niche in the third shelter. Juggernaut does not know whether Hansen is a stranger or a human.


    At this time, Han Sen was holding a baby, and he was able to come and go freely in his sword array. He secretly glimpsed himself and regarded Hansen as a terrible master.


    The seven brothers on the side, but a little surprised to see Han Sen, although he also does not feel the breath of Han Sen, but he is good at the skills of the people, watching Han Sen''s eyebrows and his clothes, he has already seen Hansen is a human being and is very surprised.


    Although the humans of the Third Shelter can''t be considered small, at the very least, they can compete with the royal family. They have never heard of any human beings who can compete with the Emperor.


    In front of this person, he is young, and at first glance, he knows that he is still less than 30 years old. He is able to deal with the Juggernaut. Although the Juggernaut is a temptation, he has not really exerted his strength, but it has already been very Surprised.


    What''s more, he still has a baby in his arms, and he is still so calm and calm in the sword array, so that the seven brothers are also somewhat admired.


    "I haven''t returned to the league for many years. Is the human young man so powerful now?" The seven brothers secretly indulged in their hearts, but they thought it was wrong.


    According to his calculations, even if human beings have made great progress in these decades, it is impossible for everyone to have such a level. Moreover, it is indeed a little weird to have such a level at the age of Hansen.


    The sword saint emperor saw that Hansen��s depth could not be explored, and a cold light flashed through his eyes. The sword was smashing, and the ten-handed sword suddenly split between the swords and the swords. Hundreds of swords and a hundred swords came out. Hansen suddenly couldn��t keep the dash just now, and suddenly fell into a crisis.


    Even with the full use of the 10,000 bird method and the technique of flying, it is difficult to easily avoid the strangle of the sword array.


    Within three minutes, a sword was swept over Hansen''s arm, and the blood armor was easily cut open, leaving a blood mark on Hansen''s arm.


    "I thought it was a great character. It turned out to be a stream of royals who could only dodge." In the eyes of the Juggernaut, the murderous blaze, the swordsmanship broke out, and the swords of the ancient swords became more and more fierce. Hansen strangled.


    Han Sen knows that it is difficult to compete with the emperor with only seven genetic locks. Moreover, his basic physical fitness is only about 1,78, which can support the present. It is already because of the **** nerves that open the seven gene locks and then bless the body. To.


    Such blessing does not mean that the basic physical quality is enhanced, so it cannot be used to open a higher level of genetic locks.


    For example, Hansen opened the eighth genetic lock with the blood of the nerves. His physical quality is almost two thousand, and even close to three thousand.


    However, this kind of physical quality is only a blessing. His basic physical quality is still one thousand seven or eight. If this kind of strength is blessed, it will be difficult to support for a long time, otherwise it will collapse.


    Hansen is getting faster and faster, but the sword array is getting more and more terrible. Seeing Hansen has been difficult to avoid the strangle of the sword array.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s figure flashed, and it flashed to the stone statue of the evil emperor.


    The Juggernaut did not know that it was an emperor. He only thought it was an ordinary stone statue. He did not care at all. The sword array directly strangled him up, and suddenly the stone statue of the evil emperor was broken.


    "The great emperor, seize the opportunity to get out of trouble." Han Sen shouted excitedly behind the stone statue.


    boom!


    I saw the shell of the stone cracked, and a **** figure came out of it. The silver brilliance emerged from the blood and bones. Every time I walked, the flesh and blood on the body grew a point. Without taking a few steps, it turned into a stone. The flesh that was shattered and peeled off was reborn back.


    "Well, you are doing very well, know how to use the Savior, remember you a lot of work." The evil emperor laughed loudly and was very satisfied with Hansen''s performance.


    "Xie Dadi." Hansen seemed to be very happy, but in his heart he said: "If I am not sure that I will kill the Swordsman in an hour of super-spiritual state, I will let you out."


    The Juggernaut was looking at the evil emperor who gradually recovered his original appearance with a look of horror, and he could not help but exclaim: "The evil emperor!"

 Chapter 1040： Tiger swallow

    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and he could not think of the Juggernaut who even knew the evil emperor. He originally expected the evil emperor to kill the Swordmaster.


    "You actually recognize the Emperor." The evil emperor looked at the Juggernaut, and he was quite proud.


    When he was petrified, he saw the Juggernaut coming in, and he converges on the air. He was afraid of killing him when he was a monk, but there was not so much scruples at this time.


    The Swordsman Emperor revealed a somewhat reluctant smile and politely said to the evil emperor: "When the emperor killed the spiritual base, I was just born just a short time ago. At that time, I heard the emperor''s prestige and record, for the emperor. I am eager to live, but I can��t think of meeting the emperor here."


    The Swordsman��s mouth said this, but the heart was screaming unlucky. When the evil emperor was famous for 100,000 years ago, he was still in the middle of the emperor.


    However, the evil emperor was not the great emperor at the time. Just now Han Sen called the evil emperor the emperor, and made the sword holy emperor feel a little scared.


    The Juggernaut did not know that the evil emperor was trapped here for 100,000 years, otherwise he would definitely calculate that the evil emperor did not really promote the emperor. The name of the emperor was called Hansen.


    The evil emperor is still satisfied with the Jade Emperor knowing his emperor, but the evil emperor is not a real stupid person. He does not have much protection against Hansen. That is because Hansen��s rank is low, to him. Construction is not a threat, but it is different from the same level of the Juggernaut.


    I saw the evil spirits silver flashing, and looked at the sword saint emperor indifferently and asked: "What can you find here?"


    "The Phoenix Shelter is not the residence of the Phoenix Emperor. The mystery inside is abnormal. One of the treasures was not found. It was damaged, but it was not fatal." Juggernaut said quickly.


    "Is it?" The evil emperor looked at the Juggernaut with some unbelief.


    Before waiting for the sword emperor to open, Hansen said one step at a time: "The Great, he did not know what he got here, but I heard that he got a genetic treasure on the Phoenix Mountain, that is, with that baby. He was able to enter the Phoenix Shelter. He also celebrated in his own shelter, which is well known."


    Listening to Han Sen, the Juggernaut��s face suddenly changed his face, and he quickly tried to defend himself.


    However, the evil emperor did not give him a chance to speak. He stared at him coldly and said: "Give the gene to the treasure or die, you choose it yourself."


    "The Great...I..." The Juggernaut also wanted to defend, but the body of the evil emperor burst into silver, and his fist waved directly.


    The face of Juggernaut is changing. When he bites his teeth, he wants to fly away. He is reluctant to hand over the gene to the treasure anyway.


    "Want to go, not so easy." The evil emperor snorted, his body burst into silver, and the space was directly chased out. In a flash, the two disappeared into the outside channel.


    "Friends, we are compatriots?" After the two emperors left, the Seven Brothers came over and looked at Hansen.


    "Do you know the long flowing water pavilion?" Hansen asked abruptly.


    Han Sen came to Qin Junhao before, if he saw the seventh brother, how can he confirm the identity of the seventh brother, Qin Junhao told him to ask this sentence, if it is the seventh brother, must know that he told Han Sen.


    The Seven Brothers listened to this sentence, first stunned, and then said: "Junhao safe to the sword furnace shelter?"


    "Unharmed, has returned to the league." Han Sen looked at the seventh brother and asked: "You are the seventh brother?"


    The seventh brother nodded slightly, but it seemed to be somewhat accidental: "I didn''t expect that there was a strong man like you who occupied the sword furnace. I was so worried. You have a sword in the shelter, even if it is a sword. The Holy Emperor will go and you should be able to return to the Alliance safely."


    Hansen smiled and said: "The Seven Brothers have won the prize. I am still much worse than the Emperor. I can��t stay in the shelter day and night. The news of the Seven Brothers and Qin Brothers, if we save our lives, I am here to see if I can help the seven brothers to get out of trouble. At this time, it is a godsend opportunity. The sword saint emperor does not know your current situation, nor will you use the contract to kill you. I will take you back to the sword furnace now. As long as you return to the league, you will be safe."


    The Seven Brothers are shaking their heads: "If it is just for my life, it is not worth your risk, and there is a treasure inside the Phoenix Shelter. If it can be for our human income, perhaps it can create a spirit that is not inferior to the spirit. Master, I must find a way to grab the treasure before the two emperors."


    "But even if you get it, you have a contract with the sword emperor, what is the use of it?" Hansen said.


    Seven brothers smiled a little: "I was still worried about this before. I originally only wanted to stop the Swordmaster from getting this thing, but now that I have met you, it is different. You can venture into me. Take the treasure in the hinterland of the Phoenix Shelter?"


    "Nature is nothing to dare." Hansen said, "But you just need to tell me where the thing is. I will go and find it myself. Seven brothers will immediately go to the Kenai Shelter and send it back to the league. After that, I won. The stone of the soul of the Juggernaut, it is not too late to come back."


    The Seven Brothers shook their heads and smiled: "Unfortunately, I don''t know where the thing is."


    Seeing Han Sen��s face as a surprise color, the Seven Brothers explained: ��The treasure of the Juggernaut is a phoenix. I have inferred from the map that there is a heavy treasure hidden in the eye of the eye, just entering the Phoenix shelter. After that, I realized that everything in the shelter was changing in time. The position of the eye of the eye is not fixed. Even me, I can only take one step to make a step, so that it is possible to get close to the eye of the eye. ��


    "No matter what the treasure, it is not as important as human life. If you live, you will have hope." Hansen advised.


    The Seven Brothers are very determined: "There is not much time. Let us go now, lest the two emperors should be robbed in front. If they are taken one step ahead, it is difficult for them to compete with them with our strength."


    When the seventh brother finished speaking, he took out an old compass from his pocket and held the compass in a circle. The frowning thought was calculating.


    "Follow me." After a while, the Seven Brothers suddenly walked toward the copper wall pierced by the evil emperor, and wore it out of the hole, passing through the three copper walls in succession, and then proceeding along the copper wall. Go in the direction.


    Hansen had to hold Boa to follow the Seven Brothers. Although he had the heart to persuade the Seven Brothers to go back, the Seven Brothers were very determined and had no intention of turning back.


    At every intersection, the seven brothers will use the compass to recalculate the position, so they walked very slowly. After walking for three or four hours, the road in front of them suddenly came to an end. A copper gate with a height of more than ten feet blocked the way. A flying phoenix is ??engraved on each of the left and right. 8)

 Chapter 1041： Crested lamp

    Hansen wanted to go to the bronze door and watched it carefully. The seventh brother reached out and stopped him: "This is a big murderer.


    "Isn''t this the eye of the eye?" Hansen asked inexplicably.


    The seven brothers looked at the two phoenixes on the bronze door and said: "There is a place to die after the death of the land. If you want to enter the eyes of the phoenix, you will go this way. But after all, the road to death is a dead end. After all, there are only a few people in the Universiade."


    Said, the seventh brother slowly walked to the front of the copper door, but he did not touch the copper door, above the two bronze doors, the position of the phoenix paws has a door knocker.


    The seven brothers looked at the two door knockers carefully, and then waved to Hansen: "You listen to my password. We each hold a door knocker and squat together. It must be together, not fast or slow."


    Hansen nodded and walked to the door knocker on the left.


    This bronze door is very large, the two door knockers are far apart, one person''s hands must not be enough for two copper rings, and the seventh brother is forced to helplessly.


    The seven brothers look dignified, and Hansen must be able to do it at the same time. It looks slightly nervous and has some sweat on his forehead.


    Hansen knew nothing about the consequences, but did not have such great psychological pressure.


    Under the command of the Seven Brothers, the palms of the two men held the door knocker at the same time. They were very rhythmic and sneaked on the door three times.


    Hansen is good at judging that it is very easy to cooperate with the Seven Brothers. It is completely consistent with the actions of the Seven Brothers, and there is no mistake.


    "Retreat." The seven brothers screamed, and the two men retired together for more than twenty meters, staring at the bronze door.


    Boa holds the bottle and looks at the copper door with his eyes open.


    After a short time, I heard the sound of two phoenixes coming out of the bronze door. The pair of phoenixes actually came alive. They poked out the body from the bronze door and turned into a pair of fire phoenixes. Long sounds.


    Hansen��s fire-fighting gene is full, and he has strong resistance to firepower. However, even if he is standing 20 meters away, he still feels hot and uncomfortable. The heat of the pair of phoenixes is very amazing.


    As the pair of phoenixes danced, the bronze door slowly opened, revealing a brass hall. There was a row of oil lamps on both sides of the hall. I don��t know how long it burned. After 100,000 years, I still The burning is burning.


    After the bronze door was completely opened, the seventh brother immediately took the lead and went to Hansen. At the same time, he said to Hansen: "Come on, and after the phoenix returns home, the door will never open again."


    Hansen quickly followed, coming from the side of a pair of phoenixes, feeling that the hair seemed to be scorched.


    Sure enough, it was not long before they entered the hall. A pair of phoenixes had returned to the two bronze doors, and the bronze door was closed.


    Hansen looked inside the hall, the copper oil lamps on both sides were nine feet, and the shape was a bit like the head of the phoenix.


    In addition to these crested lights, there is nothing in the palace, and there is a gateway behind it, which leads directly to a dark and dull passage, which is black and lacquered. With Hansen��s eyesight, it is impossible to see the inside. What is the situation.


    The Seven Brothers are staring at the 18-inch phoenix headlights in contemplation. For a long time, they said to themselves: "Zuo Feng right phoenix is ??reincarnation, and a headlight is divided into yin and yang. I don''t think there is a master of yin and yang in the alien spirit. ""


    "Seven brother, is this what it means?" Hansen couldn''t help but wonder.


    If it is a real knife fight, it is the great emperor, Han Sen also has the power of a battle, but these doorways, he does not understand at all.


    The Seven Brothers said: "If I guessed it well, then the Phoenix Emperor is not alone."


    "He is a stranger, of course not a person." Hansen joked.


    The seventh brother shook his head and smiled: "I mean, the Phoenix Emperor should not be a different kind of spirit, but two aliens."


    "Two different spirits? Are the emperors?" Hansen asked with some surprise.


    The Seven Brothers nodded: "Phoenix does not mean a bird, a phoenix is ??a male, a phoenix is ??a female, and two birds. This Phoenix Emperor should also be a man and a woman."


    "Maybe the aliens are different from us, and the existence of hermaphrodites is also uncertain." Hansen whimsical.


    I didn''t expect the Seven Brothers to agree very much: "You said it is good, there is such a possibility, but even if it is hermaphroditic, they also have two different strengths."


    Said, the seventh brother pointed to the left side of the crested lamp said: "The fire in this lamp is a fire, burning on the crested head, representing the yang."


    Said, the seventh brother pointed to the right side of the crested lamp: "The burning of this lamp is a dead fire, point above the phoenix head, representing the yin."


    Hansen was close to observing it, and it was found that the breath of the two kinds of fire seemed to be somewhat different, but his hole in the Xuanqi field was suppressed here, and it was impossible to tell the difference between the two kinds of fire.


    "Does the two fires have any different meanings?" Hansen asked the seven brothers.


    The Seven Brothers explained: "The fire is the yang, it is the fire of the life, the guide is the road of life; the fire of death is the yin, that is the soul-light that leads to the dead road of Huangquan."


    It refers to the dark passage behind the palace: "The road is the so-called Huangquan Yinyang Road in the yin and yang layout. If it is in the alliance, this layout is at most some organs, but this is shelter. I can''t guess what the dangers are. I can only figure out that I need to use this light as a guide to get a chance to walk through Huangquan Road alive, just..."


    "What is it?" Hansen asked.


    "The crested lamp is a lamp of life. It is said that we should carry this lamp into Huangquan Road and have a line of life. However, it is not appropriate to have a light on the Huangquan Road." The Seven Brothers said after a moment of indulgence: " If you want to take the phoenix headlights and take Huangquan Road, you can lead the way, but this is the road from birth to death..."


    "Is it a deacon or a dead light?" Hansen asked.


    "There is a possibility of both, but they are all dangerous. I can hardly understand that the Phoenix Emperor is really powerful." Seven brothers smiled bitterly.


    "If you can''t see it, then give it a try." Han Sen said, he took a crested phoenix lamp and held it in his hand. Then he said to the seventh brother: "I will go first, if there is no danger, you It��s not too late to come in again.��


    Hansen didn''t understand these things, but when he tried to break the law, the layout of the Phoenix Emperor was even more powerful. The only thing that relied on was power. Hansen didn''t have any terrible things. At most, it was to use the super-spirit state to kill it. .


    "Wait a minute." The seventh brother stopped Hansen and said to Han Sen: "You write a word, I will help you test it and see if it is good or bad."


    Hansen is laughing: "If life is destined, what is the use of the heavens, if the life is variable, then why should we count again, no matter how good or bad, I will go on this road, not worth mentioning."


    After all, Han Sen took the crested lamp and strode into the dark passage.

 Chapter 1042： Water hyacinth

    The Seven Brothers suffered a little bit, and their eyes fell on the position of Hansen��s chosen lamp. The mind was silent, and his face changed dramatically.


    "The fourth lamp, it is not a death lamp, it was originally a lamp of life, so it turned into a lamp of death, this road is fierce and dead, no life..." The face of the seven brothers changed, hehe Refers to the calculation, immediately ran to the phoenix headlights, took the seventh phoenix headlights, and quickly rushed into the channel.


    The entry of two people into the passage is only a matter of stepping back and forth, but ten seconds apart, but after the seventh brother took the phoenix headlight into the passage, he could not see Hansen''s figure.


    The light of the phoenix headlights can only shine a meter of light in the dark passage. When it goes out, the light seems to be swallowed up by the darkness, and no light can be seen anymore.


    The seventh brother took the light and hurried forward, hoping to catch up with Hansen, and called Hansen''s name while walking, but no one answered at all, and there was no echo.


    Instead, there were some strange sounds that suddenly sounded around, as if there were countless demons and ghosts peeking at the Seven Brothers in the darkness, and from time to time they also made a screaming cry.


    The Seven Brothers bite their teeth and continue to move forward. He knows that the lamp he chose is auspicious, but only with this light can he find Hansen.


    The seventh յ �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ յ ?


    On the dead road, the point of returning to the soul lamp, that is not equal to the sheep into the tiger group, the sheep also put themselves on the fire to roast, for fear that the tiger will not come to eat him.


    But now the Seven Brothers can''t take care of a lot, just want to take Hansen back, this way he can''t go.


    Not far away, suddenly the lights on the phoenix headlights turned into black, and then the whole passage was lit up, as if the black flames were burning inside the passage, in the black flame, There are also countless black monsters condensed by the sly monsters, all staring at the Seven Brothers.


    The next second, the monsters condensed by the black flames, one just rushed up like a evil spirit.


    The seven brothers suddenly changed their face, and the body condensed purple light, but within this channel, his power was suppressed, and the purple light was less than three feet.


    A sword smashed over a black flame evil spirit, but the purple **** light was suppressed by the black flame. The beast soul sword was also caught by the evil spirits. There were countless black flame monsters rushing around.


    The seven brothers are bitter in their hearts and know that they are dead this time. They only hope that Hansen will see his lights turn back in time.


    The countless black flame monsters around have already rushed up and bite through his purple light. He is about to bite on his head, arms and torso, but suddenly sees a **** flame like a volcanic eruption. Open, directly screaming the mourning of those black flame monsters.


    The passage of the original black flame envelope was completely replaced by the blood flame at this time, and the black flame monsters were all burnt to fly ash by the blood flame.


    I saw a person walking in front of an oil lamp. The blood on the lamp seemed to be a burning torch. It was like a blood bird with wings spread, and the surrounding light was shining.


    "Han Sen!" The seventh brother looked at the man with a stunned look, not Hansen and who.


    "Seven brother, isn''t it good to wait for me to go back? How come I come in, you just come in?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "I..." The seventh brother said a word, but it is difficult to say it. He just pointed to the head of Hansen��s crested lamp and asked: "Do you cultivate the super nuclear technology of the fire system? I don''t know which one?"


    Hansen nodded slightly and then replied: "I am practicing "The Blood of the Dead Birds."


    The Seven Brothers said that they would count, and then said: "It��s no wonder, I have to worry about it."


    Han Sen knew that the seventh brother was worried about him, so he came in. He couldn��t help but feel moved: "Seven brother, thank you."


    The Seven Brothers shook their heads and smiled: "I didn''t do anything, but I was saved by you. It''s not safe here. Let''s go out and talk."


    Hansen nodded and led the way ahead, walking with the seven brothers.


    Under the illuminating **** flames, the surroundings are bright, but only a nearby area can be seen, and it is still dark.


    In the darkness, there were all kinds of weird screams, as if there were countless demons and ghosts peeking at them in secret, but there was nothing to dare to enter the range of blood flames.


    Hansen smiled and walked: "This phoenix lamp is a treasure, it can greatly enhance the strength of the fire system. When you go back, the remaining crested lights and phoenix lights are taken away."


    The seven brothers smiled bitterly: "This light is not driven by the general firepower. It must be a dead fire and a fire to drive it. Your death from the dead bird is a fire in the dead. It should be said that you should use a dead light to have an effect. You Even the lights can be driven, and it is a bit strange."


    Hansen smiled and didn''t talk. His blood of the immortal bird was also attached with blood and nerves. It was not the inflammation of the undead bird. It was only because of this that he could drive the fire.


    Two people marched in the darkness, and did not know how long they had gone. In this darkness, it seems that even the passage of time has become somewhat difficult to ponder.


    Walking and walking, there was a group of light in front, and two people suddenly showed a joy, and went out to the light, and surely walked out of the passage.


    But after coming out, the two people were a little dumbfounded.


    They seem to have stepped out of the Phoenix Shelter, coming out of a cave, the sky is clear, and a golden sun is hanging high in the air.


    But everything above the earth is black, whether it is rock and earth, trees or flowers, everything is black.


    This is of course not their original color. The reason why it looks black is that everything on the ground seems to have been burnt into coke.


    But it is very strange. The charred trees and flowers are still kept the same, even the veins on the leaves can be seen clearly, and it doesn''t look like it was burned by fire.


    It''s like... It''s like everything is carbonized in an instant. The whole world is like a strange ink painting. Everything except the blue sky is full of darkness.


    "Seven brother, what is it here? We are not going to the Phoenix Eye? How does it seem to be out of the Phoenix Shelter?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    The Seven Brothers took out the compass and looked at the surrounding side and calculated it. After a while, he said with great joy: "We didn''t go wrong, and we didn''t walk out of the Phoenix Shelter. Here is the Phoenix Eye."


    "Here is the phoenix eye?" Hansen''s eyes widened in surprise.


    It is hard to imagine that such a vast world is still in the Phoenix Shelter. It is a bit too singular. Even Hansen, who is well-informed, has some accidents. 8)

 Chapter 1043： Carbonized world

    "It can''t be wrong, here is the Eichhornia." The seventh brother said very surely.


    "So, where is that treasure?" Hansen looked around and saw a lot of carbonized mountains rolling up and down. This place is really terrible. If you want to find something, it is not easy. .


    The seven brothers looked at the compass in their hands, then took the compass back, and said helplessly: "It seems strange here, I can''t figure out anything, I can only look for it."


    The seven brothers said that they bent over and touched a small grass on the ground. They suddenly had a lot of black charcoal on their hands. The face was dignified and said: "Although I don��t know how there is such a strange space inside the Phoenix Shelter, One thing is certain, there is some kind of power to carbonize everything here. If this power still exists, we will be very dangerous."


    "Then we don''t want to separate, look for it together, and have a look at each other." Hansen said, looking around in the eyes.


    The seventh brother nodded slightly, knowing that Hansen was afraid that he would be alone in danger.


    Looking for a way, Hansen is not very good at it, simply let the seventh brother lead the way.


    Although the Seven Brothers can''t figure out where the treasure is, it''s easy to plan a reasonable route.


    Two people walked and watched, hoping to find something strange, but surrounded by carbonized mountains, woods and flowers.


    A charcoal tree of seven or eight people is difficult to hold, and the small flowers are always blooming, and will never fade. It seems that there is a strange beauty.


    Boa seems to think that the charcoal flowers are very beautiful, stretched out a small hand to catch, but she was touched by her, and the charcoal flowers suddenly turned into fly ash.


    "It''s terrible. What kind of power is it that can burn this place like this?" Hansen couldn''t help but marvel.


    The seven brothers smiled and said: "I don''t know. I only know that if we encounter it, we don''t have to worry about being burnt into a barbecue. It is carbonized directly. There is absolutely nothing wrong with being willing to eat charcoal."


    Hansen couldn��t think that the Seventh Brother had a mood to make jokes at this time, and he was somewhat admired for his free and easy.


    When the two were talking, they suddenly heard some trivial voices in the charred woods.


    The two men looked at them with vigilance and soon saw a white, sheep-like alien coming out of the forest and eating down the charred flowers on the ground.


    The white color and the black carbonized world form a strong contrast and look very eye-catching.


    "Different creatures... There are different creatures here..." Hansen was relieved.


    This place is so strange that he feels somewhat unreal, and even suspects that it is a fantasy, but seeing this alien creature makes him a little easier.


    If it is a illusion, he really does not know whether he can go out and create such a illusion. The means is too horrible.


    If it is not a illusion, at least its own strength can be fully exerted. Whoever comes is not afraid.


    When Boa saw the sheep, his eyes lit up and jumped from Hansen��s arms. He quickly climbed up to the sheep, then jumped up and rode on the back of the sheep. The little hand caught it. The horns look very excited.


    The sheep was shocked, and suddenly ran away, the speed was very fast, and suddenly fell into the woods.


    Hansen quickly chased him up. He didn''t have much effect here in Dong Xuan''s gas field. If he turned back and chased it, it would be difficult to find Boa.


    The sheep is obviously not a high-level alien. Maybe she is a mutant creature. Hansen and the Seven Brothers quickly caught up with it. Seeing it running incessantly, Hansen directly pressed his head. Above.


    The sheep suddenly had four legs and was soft and directly lying on the ground. Boa was happy to pat the little hand and laughed.


    What the Seven Brothers wanted to say, but suddenly changed their face and turned to look at the surrounding woods.


    "Han Sen, hurry up the sheep." The seventh brother lowered his voice and said.


    "What''s wrong?" Hansen picked up Boa, looked up and suddenly changed his face.


    I saw a white sheep in the woods coming over here, and the eyes were full of hostility, surrounded by everywhere, and there were hundreds of them.


    What is even more frightening is that the one they just saw is obviously a small sheep. The sheep that come around are surrounded by a sheep. The individual''s horns are curved like a knife. It doesn''t look like an amiable animal.


    The little sheep already has the speed and power of the mutant creatures. These adult sheep don''t know what a horrible existence. If it is a blood creature, such a large group of blood creatures is already a very scary fighting force.


    Hansen��s own physical quality is just that he can only be comparable to the blood of the gods. If you don��t use the super-spirit state, it��s probably too much for a group of sheep.


    "This is your child? It''s so cute." Han Sen smirked, touched the head of the little sheep, lifted it up and wanted to send it back to the flock to avoid conflict with the flock.


    In such a dangerous place, I don��t know how many sinisters are waiting for him. If I can not use the super-spirit state, I still don��t want to use it.


    However, his action angered the flock and only heard hundreds of sheep screaming: "Oh..."


    Then the majestic white figures rushed toward Hansen, one by one, with their heads down, like a tank, and the knife-like corners were aimed at Hansen and the Seven Brothers.


    Hansen directly caught the seventh brother, and his body flew up and fled in the distance.


    He was not afraid of himself, but he was afraid of hurting his seventh brother and sent him to a safe place to say.


    The sheep screamed and jumped up, and they even picked up tens of meters high, and the horns slammed into the air in Hansen.


    Hansen flew like a bird, and escaped the impact of one sheep after another, and took the seven brothers to fly away.


    But the sheep were persevering to catch up. They only watched Hansen flying in the sky. The following piles of sheep were chasing, and from time to time they heard the sound of sheep.


    Those sheep''s feet are very powerful. If you look at the speed, you can definitely reach the level of God''s blood.


    Hansen originally thought that it would not be difficult to get rid of them, but Hansen soon found himself wrong. I saw that the sheep were originally opened, and the white wool of a sheep was quickly converted to black.


    In a short time, the original white clouds of the sheep became a dark cloud of black ink. The bodies of the sheep turned out to be charred, and only one became black and shiny.


    Their strength and speed have also been significantly improved after the physical changes. When Hansen was in doubt, he heard a thunderous sheep.


    Then I saw a majestic black ram running wildly in the forest in the distance. The speed is incredible, and it is many times faster than the ordinary sheep.


    "Super God creature!" Hansen''s face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 1044： Supernatural beast

    Hansen��s flying technique didn��t even match the speed of the black ram. When it ran to a charcoal hill, it jumped directly from the top of the mountain and chased it to Hansen. It is the same as running on the ground.


    "It''s really a super-god creature." Hansen''s face changed slightly, and between the thoughts, he fell on the top of a mountain and put the Seven Brothers down. The loud voice: "Seven brothers, you must go first."


    The Seven Brothers bite their teeth: "We have previously passed a mountain like a cow. If you can see you again, I am waiting for you there."


    After all, the Seven Brothers turned and walked quickly, and did not make much nostalgia. He knew that he would stay for a second. Hansen would be more dangerous. If Hansen did not take care of him, Hansen��s means might not be able to escape.


    Seeing that the Seven Brothers left, Hansen turned back and rushed straight toward the flock, while touching the waist with one hand and touching the back with one hand.


    The black ram saw Hansen rushing to the flock and ran down from the air, but Hansen had already rushed to the flock.


    A black sheep violently slammed into Hansen with a scimitar-like horn, and Hansen was only a micro-side, and had already escaped from the impact and passed it, while touching the waist and pulling the sword. Out, Tai Ajian squatted on the belly of the black sheep.


    It was like squatting on the steel. Tai Ajian and the black sheep''s belly slammed the sound of gold and iron. The black wool and belly were hard to be opened by the sword, and the blood rushed out.


    Hansen did not stop at all, and did not look at the life and death of the Black Sheep, and rushed into the flock behind it.


    Another black sheep collided with it. Hansen took the other hand and pulled out the Phoenix Excalibur on his back. It was wrapped in cloth. It was too late to unravel, and he immediately went down.


    Hey!


    The cloth wrapped outside and the black sheep were smashed into two halves by the Phoenix Excalibur. The sharpness and weight of the Phoenix Excalibur combined with the blood of the seven genetic locks, the horror of the attack.


    "Hunting and blasting mutant creatures, the horned sheep, did not get the soul of the beast, and flesh and blood are inedible."


    The sound of killing is to make Han Sen slightly stunned. This is not a **** blood, but a kind of violent variation.


    However, Hansen has not been able to think too much, holding the double sword directly into the flock, using the flock as his cover, while killing the black sheep, while circling with the king of the devil.


    After the Seven Brothers turned over the hills of a mountain, they looked back at Hansen. They saw Hansen rushing in the flock. The swords seemed to be swords and wheels. Wherever they went, the blood flowed into the river. The group and the sheep king couldn��t help him for a time.


    "I don''t know what Hansen was born in. It is really terrible to be repaired. If there are more people like me, why can''t I stand in the third shelter?" At a glance, I immediately turned and ran away.


    Hansen rushed in the middle of the flock, and the Phoenix Sword blocked the invincible, killing the incomparably.


    The power of these Magic Horn sheep seems to be purely strengthening the body, and there is no ability to release it, so Hansen is relieved of a lot of trouble.


    The King of the Horns roared again and again, but it was blocked by the flock, and it was difficult for himself to get close to Hansen.


    The Magic Horn King was not stupid, and suddenly a roar, the flock suddenly spread out, fled quickly around, Hansen suddenly lost the cover, the magic horn sheep ran wildly, and headed toward Hansen In the past, even the fast Hansen had no time to dodge.


    Its pair of magic horns are scimitars carved out of black crystals, exuding chilling light, as if they can hit the mountain pillar with a single blow.


    In the hands of Hansen, the phoenix sword was smashed, and the magic horn sheep smashed. The black crystal horns suddenly slammed into the phoenix sword.


    when!


    The horns were pulled out by the Phoenix Excalibur, but Hansen only felt that a horrible force had been uploaded from the Phoenix Excalibur. He suddenly flew out with the sword and smashed into the woods.


    Rumble!


    A charcoal giant tree was directly broken by Hansen''s body, and even a dozen of carbonized giant trees were broken. Hansen stopped his body and fell to the ground.


    There are flying black carbon everywhere, like the raised coal ash.


    "Hey!" Hansen spurted a spurt of blood, and the blood in his body tumbling, and the blood of his body was knocked out by many cracks.


    Boa was in Hansen''s arms, holding Hansen''s clothes in a small hand, and the little face was full of worrying horns. The sheep king came in a blink of an eye and slammed into Hansen''s chest.


    There was hardly any hesitation. The white light of Hansen��s eyes bloomed, the hair grew fast, and it turned into a long, flaming hair, and the muscles of the body also rose. The whole person became more powerful.


    Seeing that the Magic Horn King has already hit the front of him, Hansen��s Phoenix Excalibur once again bowed his head.


    when!


    The sword and the corner once again slammed, Hansen''s majestic body retreated a few steps, and the body of the Magic Horn King was also fierce.


    Just listening to the scream, the horn of the ram with the phoenix fairy, even a hard life was smashed down a length of a section, the magic horn sheep suddenly revealed the color of horror.


    In the eyes of Hansen, the blaze flashed, and the man and the phoenix were combined into one, and turned into a shocking rainbow and once again stabbed the King of Magic Horn.


    The magic horn jumped up to the king, and the horn of the head slammed down again, colliding with the Phoenix Excalibur.


    The sword passed without a trace, and a horn was smashed down. The King of the Horns was shocked and turned and wanted to escape.


    Hansen could not do as he wished, the technique of flying the sky began, and in an instant he had already killed the king of the magical horns, and the phoenix sword suddenly made a long mark on the body of the magical horn sheep.


    What surprised Hansen was that the body of this magical horn sheep was as hard as its magical horn. It was like a carbonized crystal. Although it was opened, it did not see a drop of blood.


    The Magic Horn King screamed out under the pain, but the body was even more crazy and wanted to escape.


    Hansen was carrying a pair of swords all the way to kill, the body of the Magic Horn King was scarred by his double swords, but even a drop of blood did not flow out.


    The magic horn sheep heard the sound of the screaming of the prince, and they all fled away from each other and did not dare to come close to here.


    Hey!


    Hansen madly chased more than a hundred places, and finally a sword smashed the head of the magic horn sheep king.


    "Hunt the super **** creature magic horn sheep king, get the magical horn sheep king beast soul, flesh and blood are not edible, can not collect the essence of life genes."


    Han Sen couldn''t help but feel a little glimpse. The super **** creatures he had seen were many, but only one could not collect the essence of life genes.


    "These magical horn sheep are really weird. In terms of super **** creatures, this magical horn sheep seems too weak." Hansen frowned, but he was able to get the super sacred soul, but Hansen was very happy, directly Looked at the magical horn sheep king soul in the soul sea...


    a

 Chapter 1045： Nirvana

    Magic Horn Sheep: The beast of the beast, the weapon type.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and the beast of the Magic Horn King had a special explanation. I don''t know what it means.


    The summoned soul of the horned king of the horns was summoned out, and it turned out to be a magical angle machete. The whole body is like a black crystal, which is very similar to the horn of the horn horn sheep.


    When Hansen looked at the body of the King of Magic Horn, he saw that his body was already charcoalized and split into pieces, but it did not disappear and disappeared, but it was only part of the carbonized rock.


    Even the black horn of the horns, at this time, has no gloss, and it has become a piece of black charcoal.


    Hansen reached out and touched it. The original hard-horned horn was crushed by Hansen like charcoal.


    The heart feels weird, but I can''t think of a reason. Hansen only feels a strong sense of weakness.


    This time he didn''t use an hour, not as powerful as the last time, but still feels a little weak.


    Han Sen is preparing to look for the Seven Brothers, but suddenly he saw the direction of his coming, there was a shadow rushing to come, and a closer look turned out to be the evil emperor.


    "How did he come in?" Hansen was shocked.


    The evil emperor obviously saw him, and he rushed in the blink of an eye, and he was surprised to see Han Sen ask: "How come you come here?"


    "I grabbed the man next to the Juggernaut, let him lead me to find the emperor, who knows that he was brought here, just now we met a group of magic horn sheep, which was smashed by the magic horn sheep. Hansen turned and asked: "The Great, have you caught up with the Juggernaut?"


    "Oh, let him run fortunately, but his baby was robbed back by me." The evil emperor said, he grabbed something. ��


    It was a scroll, I don��t know what kind of leather it was made of, it was painted black as a whole, but it was painted with a golden phoenix. It looked very imposing, as if it was going to fly out, a royal breath. It is born, as if the birds of the world would worship it.


    Hansen saw this phoenix map, but it was like a lightning strike.


    The state of the birds he saw in the Temple of the Birds suddenly appeared in his mind, and all kinds of flying postures flashed in his mind, and finally they all belonged to the Phoenix Oyi.


    Although the phoenix in this picture is closed, the wings are standing there quietly, but on its body, it seems to have all kinds of artistic conception of flying birds, and the posture of the birds is integrated into a unique artistic conception. It��s really incredible.


    "It turns out that... It turns out that this... This Phoenix Olympus is the secret technique that the Phoenix Emperor is good at, and it is derived from the flying bird''s flying posture, plus his own creativity..." Han Sen Emotional ecstasy.


    He saw the state of the birds in the Wanniao Temple. It was only the one claw of the East and the claws that realized some scattered flying postures. But now I saw the Phoenix Oyi Diagram, and suddenly realized that this is the complete Phoenix secret.


    "Do you understand what you see?" The evil emperor asked Han Sen.


    "I don''t understand, but the person who brought me seems to understand a little. If the Emperor meets him, he can catch him and ask him." Hansen said that nature is not harming the Seven Brothers, but that he is afraid of evil spirits. After the seventh brother, he killed the seventh brother without saying a word. So, at least, let the seven brothers temporarily save their lives.


    The evil emperor took back the Phoenix Oyi map, looked around for a while, then lifted Hansen and went straight.


    Han Sen saw that the evil emperor did not want to hurt him, so he did not resist, let the evil emperor take him to the air.


    The silver light on the evil emperor''s body, the flying speed is amazing, just a moment has passed thousands of miles and landed in front of a lake.


    "Great Emperor, is this?" Hansen looked at the lake and asked some doubts. He didn''t know what the evil emperor had run so far.


    "Does he know the treasures in the eyes of the phoenix eye? Is this lake a land of treasures?" Hansen thought.


    The evil emperor did not answer, directly put Hansen into the lake, and then he himself jumped into the lake, soaking in the lake, it seems to be in the hot springs.


    Hansen began to be shocked. He thought that there was something weird in the lake. He was hesitating to escape, but he saw that the evil emperor himself jumped down, and this settled in the lake with peace of mind.


    After falling in the lake, Hansen suddenly felt that his body had been washed away with a layer of dirt. The original Xuanqi field and spiritual knowledge that had been suppressed had actually recovered a lot. Suddenly, he was overjoyed and knew that the lake was of extraordinary origin.


    Boa is very happy to swim in the lake and looks very fond of playing with water.


    "The Great Emperor, this lake seems to be somewhat magical." Hansen pretended to look at the evil emperor.


    The evil emperor soaked in the lake and snorted and said: "Of course it is magical. This is the water of the phoenix''s nirvana tears. In this land of destruction, there is only a trace of nirvana."


    "Fire and tears?" Han Sen looked at the evil emperor.


    The evil emperor is a refreshing person, and he directly said: "Why did you call the turkey the phoenix emperor? That is because he planted the saplings of the sacred tree, and the sacred tree formed a pair of genetic locks. The phoenix, then the phoenix Nirvana rebirth, wants to break through the barriers and advance to the fourth sanctuary, but the result is the phoenix death phoenix, the good nirvana land has also become the land of destruction, the fire phoenix broke away At the time, the tears left for the dead phoenix turned into this lake. As long as we bathed the tears of this fire, we would not be trapped by Nirvana, and the power would not be suppressed again. It is also convenient."


    After a pause, the evil emperor said: "I have been there in the treasure house. There is nothing inside. I guess that the turkey should be hiding the treasure here. After we have soaked the tears, we will look for it. When you find it, you can get all the treasures of the turkey, and you can''t kill him."


    Hansen suddenly thought that he saw the broken giant tree at the top of the Phoenix Mountain. He said in his heart: "Is that one plant is the sapling?"


    Turning to the thought is another thought: "The entrance to the mountain wall is written with the Fengshen Mountain, the Emperor Huangquan. The Fengshen Mountain probably refers to the death of the Fire Phoenix. What does the Emperor Huangquan mean? Is it the Phoenix Emperor? Didn��t he be promoted to the fourth shelter, but where did he die?��


    "We have been here for seven hours, it is enough to resist Nirvana''s death, seeing that you seem to have been injured when you encounter those magic horn sheep, the body is very weak, just can also use this spring to heal." Said another sentence.


    Boa did not know when he swam to the side of the evil emperor, and even climbed to the head of the evil emperor, and shocked Hansen.


    However, the evil emperor was not angry. Sitting in the lake and closing his eyes, he allowed Boa to climb his head and grab his hair to pinch his face, but there was no reaction at all, as if it were a god.


    Hansen sighed with relief and was about to call Boa back, lest he really annoyed the evil emperor, but suddenly he felt that there was something underwater that had been attached to his waist and suddenly shocked him. .

 Chapter 1046： Strange fish

    Hansen''s conditional reflexive waist bowed, but saw a fat goldfish swimming next to himself.


    A goldfish with a big palm, the tail is like a butterfly, the body is round and the head is wide and fat, and the golden color is similar to the lion head goldfish that Hansen has seen in the aquarium.


    The guy is trying to writh the obese body, and the butterfly''s tail swings to the left and swings toward Hansen.


    Hansen didn''t feel strong in it, it was like an ordinary goldfish, and it was very difficult to swim in the water.


    Hansen stepped back, and the goldfish twisted and followed, Hansen retired a little, and the goldfish followed.


    Han Sen saw that it didn''t seem to be aggressive, otherwise he should have attacked him when he posted it on his waist.


    Without retreating, Hansen saw what he wanted to do. He saw that the goldfish swam to Hansen��s side and swam over Hansen��s back, spinning around the Phoenix sword on Hansen��s back.


    "This lion''s head should not be a thing? In this niche, in the lake where the fire and tears are turned, may there be anything? And it is interested in the Phoenix sword, this sword is possible It is the feather of the phoenix, it is the thing that survives in the tears of the fire phoenix, and it can be regarded as the same sect." Han Sen secretly thought.


    The lion''s head was just around the Phoenix Excalibur, occasionally hitting the feathers with his head, and then spinning around the Phoenix Excalibur.


    Hansen reached out and touched the body of the lion''s head, and the lion''s head was not afraid of people. He writhed his body under Hansen''s hand and looked very cheerful.


    Holding the lion''s head with his hand, Hansen still did not feel strong vitality from its body, nor did it feel strong power, as if it was a common goldfish.


    "Strange, is it really an ordinary goldfish? Can the creatures that can survive in this place really be ordinary goldfish?" Hansen did not believe.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he saw Boa��s screaming tour. Her dog was very fast, like a mini speedboat. After a while, she swam to Hansen and stared at Han. The lion''s head in Sen''s hand stretched out his hand and touched the lion''s head.


    The lion head was swaying at the tail, and even escaped Boa''s little hand, twisted his waist and swam to Hansen, and turned around the Phoenix sword.


    Boa was a little angry and wanted to reach out and grab the goldfish, but it was stopped by Hansen.


    "Go and play." Hansen squeezed Boa''s face and pushed her to the side.


    This lion head may be different. Hansen didn''t want to be killed by Boa. Even if he didn''t kill it, Hansen couldn''t touch the benefits if he took it into the gourd.


    Boa looked at the goldfish with some reluctance, and this was a slap in the air.


    Once again holding the lion''s head in his hand, Hansen did not have the idea of ??killing it. After all, there is nothing special about this guy. It seems that it is impossible to be a blood creature. It is estimated that it is useless.


    However, if it is just an ordinary goldfish, Hansen has some unbelief.


    Holding the lion''s head, thinking, the palm of the hand slightly upwards, the body of the lion''s head slightly out of the water, the lion''s head body swing, just under Hansen''s eyelids, from a goldfish into a whole body red gold The bird is still only a big palm, and the feathers are red and red.


    Hansen suddenly widened his eyes. He had seen a lot of strange creatures, but it was such a strange one.


    Hansen��s palm was sinking again, sinking the bird into the water, but seeing the bird roll in the water, it turned into a goldfish like the lion head, the magic of the end.


    "It��s a weird guy." Hansen looked at the lion head in his hand and wandered around the Phoenix Excalibur. He really couldn��t understand what it was.


    Han Sen looked at the other evil emperor on the other side, and still closed his eyes and practiced there. Like the same stone statue, he did not seem to notice the situation here.


    After hesitating, Hansen once again took the lion''s head out of the water and glanced at the fat bird it had made. I saw the bird patted the wings, but it seemed that the body was too fat and could not fly. Two times, climbed up along Hansen''s arm, jumped directly to the Phoenix Excalibur, stood on Hansen''s shoulder, and licked the Phoenix Excalibur with a mouth, revealing a very confused look.


    "No matter what, this guy is definitely not a thing, let it go and say it." Hansen thought with greed.


    The bird did not leave, and he stayed at the side of the Phoenix Excalibur, and Hansen forced him to get rid of it.


    However, this did not bubble for half an hour, and there was still a long time from seven o''clock. Hansen was afraid that the evil emperor would find something strange, but there was no way to hide it.


    At the time of distress, I suddenly heard a screaming scream in the sky, as if the crow was called.


    Hansen looked up and saw that a crow fluttered in the sky and screamed at them.


    "Noisy." The evil spirits flashed, and suddenly the crow was knocked down. I saw the black feathers and blood splashing. The crow was directly blown into a **** fog, and the evil spirits But even the eyes did not open, still closed in the lake.


    Hansen originally thought that this was the end of the matter, but who knows that it didn''t take long for him to see the crows screaming everywhere in the sky.


    The black crows of the sky flew like clouds, and the crows were still burning with flames, like burning charcoal.


    Hansen soaked for a while, and the hole Xuanqi field also recovered, and it has been able to sense the vitality of the crows closer to him.


    Most of these crows are as mutated as those of the horned horn sheep, but this number is many times more than that of the horned horn sheep. There are thousands of people flying around in the sky.


    The evil emperor suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes showed a disgusting color. He jumped directly from the lake and turned into a group of silver light and rushed into the crow group, directly killing.


    Suddenly, the black feathers and blood in the sky burst open, it was like rain.


    It��s just that the blood and the residual feathers, when they land on this lake, are like being pushed away by something, and they can��t get into the lake at half point.


    Hansen had to rush out, put on the armor to kill the crows, and kill the crows with the evil emperor.


    Sure enough, Hansen did not expect that these crows are also mutant creatures, named Huowu, flesh and blood are still inedible, Hansen killed dozens, and did not get a beast soul.


    When Hansen was depressed, he suddenly heard a few crows in the sky. The sound seemed to be different from the ordinary fire. Hansen looked around and saw the sky in the distance. Hongxia, like being burned red by fire.

 Chapter 1047： Fight

    "You first hide in the lake, wait for me to call you out again." The evil emperor suddenly said something to Hansen, but his eyes were on the red glow in the distant sky.


    Han Sen responded and immediately fell into the lake. He also felt the terrorist power from Hongxia. He thought that this evil emperor would not be bad. He knew that his ability was poor and he did not let him die.


    In fact, the evil emperor has always been used to being alone. He has never received a younger brother. He is even lazy to accept different creatures, let alone a stranger.


    Just being trapped in the Phoenix Shelter for 100,000 years, the temperament has changed a little, so it will be a whim, and Hansen is such a younger brother, but he does not want to be a sinister master. The evil emperor is also unlucky.


    After Hansen landed in the lake, his eyes still looked at the red glow of the sky. He saw that the red glow was getting brighter and brighter, and soon there was a group of sun-like fireballs flying fast toward this side.


    And there was more than one group. In the twinkling of an eye, there were four groups of suns flying over the sky, and the place where the fire was over, the nearby charcoal rocks and trees seemed to be burned together, and the air suddenly became boiling. Only the lake of tears is still very cool.


    "Four super **** creatures?" Hansen suddenly took a surprise. I don''t know if the evil emperor can handle it. Although the evil emperor is powerful, but after all, it is not the real emperor. Hansen is also worried that he can''t make it.


    Turning back to the evil emperor himself to run, and if those crows turned to besieged him, Hansen did not know if he could run away. After all, his current body has not fully recovered, and the use of super emperor is somewhat reluctant.


    Hansen is considering whether to run the road one step at a time, but he sees the silver light of the evil emperor, and greets him directly toward the four groups of the sun.


    Hansen stared at the fire groups far away. I saw that each fire group was a giant crow with black and black ink. Each of the wings spread more than 100 meters long. The flame was almost as thick as magma. Between vibrations, it seems that even the void is burned by their flames, creating strange distortions.


    "These guys seem to be stronger than the Black Sheep." Hansen was shocked.


    The evil emperor seemed to have no feeling at all, and rushed directly to the four fire kings. He suddenly saw the fire dragon in the sky, and the fire was pouring out, and the sound of the sound screamed.


    The horrible flame gave the surrounding rocks all the heat, and the whole world seemed to be burning. There was a golden red fire everywhere. Hansen only felt like he was in a red iron stove. .


    However, the lake of the tear lake seems to be cool, and it seems that it has not been affected by the flame.


    However, Hansen has not been able to see the battle in the sky. He can only see that the fire is like a fire dragon. From time to time, there is a red mountain collapse. There are horrible breaths everywhere. Only occasionally can you see a silver light. The red glow of the sky flashed past.


    Now Hansen only hopes that the evil emperor can win. After all, the evil emperor can still communicate. If those fires are won, Hansen will have no use even if he has three inches of bad tongue.


    The sky was hit with a pattern of fire, as if the sky had cracked, and people were worried that the sky would collapse.


    The air is full of horrible burning scent, as if even the golden stone can be roasted.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s fire-fighting gene is already full, and he has cultivated the inflammation of the dead bird. Otherwise, he may not even be able to get out of his head.


    Suddenly, Hansen heard a crow''s screaming screams, and saw a huge flame group falling in the sky. It was like a sun falling, a fire smashing down and hitting a nearby one. Above the carbonized mountain peak, the mountain peak was directly collapsed.


    The body of the fire king fell between the ruins of the mountain, and suddenly the charred rock was burned, and most of the body of the fire king was trapped in the magma.


    Han Sen stared at the fire king, but found that one of its wings had disappeared. It seemed that the hard life was torn off, and the blood in the magma was flowing in the wound.


    There were many injuries on the body, and the deepest wound was under the neck, and the magma-like blood poured out like a broken bank.


    The fire wuwang struggled a few times, but they couldn��t get up. They just splashed the magma everywhere, and the screams of screaming in the mouth seemed to be impossible.


    Hansen��s heart suddenly moved: ��This is a super-god creature. Do you want to make up a knife? If it��s good, maybe you can mix a super-beast.��


    Hansen is very heart-wrenching, but there is some fear. Even the ordinary fires are far away, for fear of being burnt into the fly ash by the power of the fire king. Hansen doesn��t know if his strength can live in it. The power of fire.


    It seems that it was stimulated by the fierce screams of his companions. The remaining three fire kings are even more crazy. The huge tornado dancing in the sky is like a fire dragon hovering between the heavens and the earth. The red rocks and trees around them all flew up, and there was a scene of purgatory between heaven and earth.


    Seeing that the fire king has been hanging down, the fire on his body is getting weaker and weaker, even the magma that was burned underneath it, and at this time it began to solidify because of the lack of temperature.


    "Hungry and timid, timid, fight." Han Sen bit his teeth, put Boa in the lake, and told her not to come out, he himself rushed out from the lake, toward the dying fire king And go.


    Although Hansen has an arrow, it is unlikely that he would shoot such a horrible super-god creature, and he does not have such a strong bow. Don��t say that without a compound bow, even if it is brought, it is difficult to shoot a super-god creature. .


    Now Hansen just wants to rely on the sharpness of the Phoenix Excalibur to smash this dying fire king, try to see if he can get it.


    Just leaving the lake, Hansen felt that his body seemed to be smashed into the magma. The body immediately rose up to the blood of the immortal bird, which felt a lot better, but still felt uncomfortable.


    "It��s a terrible power of fire. Even people who are full of fire-like genes are so uncomfortable. If you change someone else, even if you open the genetic lock, you will probably be burned to death." Han Sen The heart sighed, but the foot did not stop, avoiding the flying rocks and broken trees, rushing toward the place where the fire king fell.


    In fact, if it is only the power of a fire king, it is not so horrible, and the four-headed fire king will be born at the same time, which will lead to such terrible fire power.


    However, Hansen glared at the fact that he had the blood of the dead bird and the fire-fighting gene, so that he could barely hold on to this horrible flame, and quickly rushed to the dying fire king.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    There is something today, and these two chapters are at noon.

 Chapter 1048： Killing gold

    The flame on the fire king has almost completely extinguished, but occasionally a few sparks are sprayed in the nose. The magma underneath has solidified, and most of the body of the fire king is buried in the black charcoal.


    Hansen blasted the fire group flying in the sky, pulled out the phoenix sword, and a sword smashed on the neck of Huowuwang. When the sword went down, it only opened a small half, and the fire wuwang had a pain under the pain. sound.


    Han Sen saw that he had no resilience. He suddenly had a sword and a sword. He squatted on his neck and even smashed a dozen swords before he smashed the head of Huowu.


    "Hunting the super **** creature three claws Jinwu, did not get the soul of the beast, flesh and blood are not edible, can not collect the essence of life genes."


    Hansen, who is inedible and cannot collect the essence of life genes, thought of it, but his luck was not good, and there was no animal spirit. Hansen was slightly disappointed.


    However, the three three-jaw Jinwu over there were angered by Hansen, and they made a harsh scream, and they even put away the evil emperor, and rushed to Hansen with a terrifying skyfire.


    Hansen was depressed, and the mutton did not eat but provoked a shackle, but there was no way, only to start the flight of the sky to escape.


    I only heard a violent drink in the air, and the evil emperor broke out and stopped two three-jawed gold, but there was still one that could not stop, and still flew to Hansen.


    The speed of the three-jaw Jinwu was extremely fast. In an instant, Hansen was already behind him. The claws were caught on the back of Hansen. It was like a black-golden paw. It looked sharp and with a horrible flame.


    Hansen felt the horrible burning of the claws before he arrived, and almost Hansen''s hair was burned.


    Han Sen still dared to fight hard, and the shape of the fly between the like swallows and lows, the danger is dangerous to avoid the Jinwu claw.


    Jin Wu screamed, between the wings, the flames around the hurricane like a hurricane, suddenly flooded Hansen in the sea of ??fire.


    Hansen worked hard to run the flames of the dead bird and the technique of flying, but involuntarily incorporated the phoenix secret technique into a **** firebird flying in the sea of ??fire.


    Jin Wu slammed down again and again, trying to tear Hansen''s body, but Hansen was dodging again and again, every time he could safely escape.


    The phoenix secret technique is constantly blended with the technique of flying, and Hansen feels more and more comfortable in the sky, and the speed is getting faster and faster, which is more flexible than real birds.


    What makes Han Sen feel incredible is that after he incorporated the phoenix secret technique into the technique of flying, he gradually felt that his thinking could not keep up with his own body.


    It is often after the three-legged gold plucked down that his body has reacted one step at a time, and then his brain reacts.


    This is completely different from Hansen''s previous style. In the past, Hansen used the technique of flying the sky to move and then move. The part of the game will make Hansen subconsciously calculate the flight route before reacting.


    However, after the fusion of the phoenix secret technique, Hansen was unable to think about it, and the body responded accordingly. The reaction was extremely natural and reasonable. It seemed to be the most primitive and simple reaction, but it had a keen intuition. It is like the intuition that animals avoid danger.


    As the phoenix secret technique is more and more integrated into the technique of flying, this strange feeling is getting stronger and stronger. Hansen has even given up thinking and entered a strange state, completely allowing his body to react naturally. Time and time again, I avoided the attack of Jin Wu.


    When Hansen designed the route himself, it was still a thrilling and anomalous. Several times the danger was caught by the three-jaw gold, but now Hansen feels more and more relaxed, and the three-clawed Jinwu that opened the nine genetic locks turned out. It is difficult to hurt Hansen who only opened seven genetic locks and whose physical quality is much worse than it.


    This is simply unimaginable. The gap between the genetic locks and the back is greater. There is a big gap between the opening of the eight genetic locks and the opening of the nine genetic locks. Moreover, Hansen has only opened seven genetic locks. Unscathed and three-jawed gold, the power of Phoenix''s secrets made Hansen feel shocked.


    However, there are also the merits of the fire-fighting gene and the death of the undead bird. If you change a human or a blood-blooded creature that normally opens seven genetic locks, you may not be able to survive in the sea of ??fire released by the three-jawed gold. It has already been burned to death.


    Hansen��s war is more and more brave. He only feels that the body is free from the shackles of gravity. The infinite movements fly between the voids, and the unspeakable pleasures are dripping.


    Three-jaw Jinwu couldn��t catch Hansen, and he made a loud scream. Suddenly, the dark body was like a red iron block. It turned into a golden red color, and the fire that it erupted was also the same. Color, Hansen only felt that the heat in the body suddenly increased, and the blood-level armor actually began to melt, and suddenly shocked.


    Even if his body is more powerful, it is impossible to escape the large area of ??the sea of ??fire, seeing the body of the armor turned into iron-like melting and dripping, the blood flame burning outside is almost suppressed, and bursts of fear The heat was introduced into Hansen''s body, giving him the feeling of being put into the furnace.


    Just as Hansen was biting his teeth and preparing to become a super-Emperor, he suddenly felt that the heat on his body was like being pulled away by the exhaust fan, and quickly peeled off from his body, which immediately restored his body to normal temperature, although Still a bit hot, but it is hard to hurt his body.


    Hansen looked at it, and the little bird that the goldfish had turned into was always on his shoulder. At this time, the small mouth opened slightly, inhaling against Hansen��s body, and the fire around him was sucked in. Its belly, making its feathers become more and more golden red.


    "Sure enough, it is not something." Hansen was ecstatic in his heart, speeding up and avoiding Jin Wu''s another fight.


    With the little bird absorbing the fire, Hansen was not afraid of the golden sea of ??fire that the three-jawed gold spurted out. Although the three-jaw Jinwu was screaming again and again, he was helpless to him, and he could almost call it the three-clawed gold squad of the air overlord. Hansen could not be caught in the air.


    Although Hansen did not have the ability to kill it, Hansen was able to compete with a super-god creature that opened nine genetic locks. Hansen was proud of it.


    Suddenly I heard a screaming bird song in the distant sky. I saw the magma-like blood dyed the sky into gold. A three-pronged Jin Wu lived and was ruined by the evil emperor, and suddenly died. .


    Another three-pronged Jin Wu screamed, rushing up and desperately fighting with the evil emperor, but the evil spirits of the emperor''s body bloom, like the demon **** violently waving fists to bombard the three-clawed gold, the mouth of the aunt''s aunt Call.


    I saw that the three-clawed Jinwu was twisted by the body of the evil emperor, and the super-spirit was broken. In the end, the hard-boiled man was shot and flew out for more than a dozen miles, and a carbonized mountain peak collapsed.

 Chapter 1049： Golden Wu

    "You are doing very well, go to rest." The evil emperor broke through the air, and the silver armor on his body was torn apart. Silver blood was flowing everywhere, showing that the previous battle was fierce, but the evil emperor was Do not care, with a horrible silver light to kill the last three claws Jinwu.


    Hansen sighed with relief, and the strength of the evil emperor was indeed terrifying. If he was incarnate as a super-Emperor, he could fight, but within an hour, it is impossible to defeat the evil emperor.


    In a blink of an eye, the three-jaw Jinwu who was smashed into the ruins of the Charcoal by the evil emperor had not yet died, but he was already dying, and the intake was much less.


    "La la la! La la la! I am a small expert who fills the knife..." Han Sen excitedly sang almost, and carried the Phoenix sword to kill the past.


    The three-pronged Jinwu had no resistance, and Hansen broke more than twenty swords and finally smashed its head.


    "Hunting the super **** creature three-jaw gold, get the soul of the three-clawed gold beast, the flesh and blood are inedible, and you can''t collect the essence of life genes."


    Hansen��s heart was ecstatic, like drinking a pot of wine, and it��s so ugly. This is really a worthwhile trip, and he even got a super sacred soul.


    Even if you can''t find the treasure in the eyes of the phoenix, this time is worth it.


    Hansen looked at the evil emperor who was fighting with the three-jaw Jinwu. He thought: "This big brother is really a good person. It would be better if I could leave this to me."


    It is a pity that Hansen''s good wishes have not been realized. Under the violent fists mixed with the aunts and aunts, the three-clawed Jinwu was violently exploding. The super-deity is like a magma, and it is everywhere.


    "The great emperor is fascinating, the magic is boundless, and the heavens and the earth are the only emperors..." Hansen quickly went up to take a flattering, and when he turned back to encounter the super **** creature, he might be happy, but he could let him Make up two more knives, and then you will only earn a big hair.


    Hansen was shooting hard, but he saw that the evil emperor suddenly fell to the ground, and his body was awkward. He did not stand still and sat down on the ground.


    Hansen suddenly made a slight glimpse, but he saw only the evil spirits covered in silver blood. The wounds on the majestic body were criss-crossed. Many places were deeply visible and the injuries were already extremely heavy.


    Although the evil emperor is powerful, but his power is too arrogant, blindly attacking, will not dodge enemy attacks, although his super-god is very powerful, but when he started to be an enemy, he also paid a great deal. At the cost, only one three-jawed gold was knocked down.


    If Hansen took away a three-pronged golden eagle, the last evil emperor could not kill the remaining three Jinwu is unknown.


    Looking at the evil emperor who fell on the ground and the blood of the whole body, Hansen thought about the electric turn, no doubt that now is the best chance to kill the evil emperor, but what is the use of killing the evil emperor, his soul Stone is not here.


    Thinking of this, Han Sen quickly walked to the side of the evil emperor, while playing the Holy Light attempt to treat the wounded body of the evil emperor, and asked: "The Great, your injury does not matter?"


    The evil emperor frowned and said: "You have a bad healing power. It is useless to my body. Help me to go to the lake of tears. I can use the power of the lake to repair the wound left by the three-jawed gold."


    Hansen naturally knows that his healing power is useless. This is the power he used to imitate the evolution of the sacred rhinoceros. It is still the strength of the second sanctuary. Of course, it is useless to him, and Hansen just shows it. Attitude.


    Listening to the evil emperor said that Han Sen helped the evil emperor to once again into the lake of tears.


    He hoped that the evil emperor could be better. After all, he could discuss the matter with the evil emperor. If he met the Juggernaut, he would not be so good.


    There are evil spirits in the emperor, even if they encounter the Juggernaut, it is fine, but now the evil emperor has been injured, and then it will be a little troublesome.


    "The sword emperor should not enter the place of Nirvana, should not worry too much, wait for the evil emperor''s injury to be better, where to use him." Han Sen thought.


    However, Hansen has not yet returned to God, but he saw a figure of the sword flying in the sky. The goal is the lake of tears. In the blink of an eye, it has already reached the lake. It is the sword emperor.


    Han Sen really wants to smoke his own two mouths. What he really wants to come is just like being given a possession by a young uncle.


    "You are so courageous, even dare to appear in front of the emperor." The evil emperor dunked in the lake, staring coldly at the Juggernaut.


    The Juggernaut is a little smile: "Evil love, although you have been born for many years, it has been brilliant, but after all, you have not been able to promote the body of the emperor, but just like me, just a spirit, nothing to say You have been seriously injured, even if you are not injured, you and I will fight all the way, the hand of the deer is still unknown, not to mention the fact that you have no power to fight again. Are you handing over the Phoenix Oyi map, or let me kill you and take it again? ��


    "Do you dare to threaten me?" The fierce light flashed in the silver sorrow of the evil spirits, and looked at the sword saint emperor coldly.


    "Now it''s just a threat. If you let me do it, then it''s not just a threat." Juggernaut has been peeping in the dark for a long time, knowing that the evil emperor has been hit hard and no longer puts him in his eyes.


    "It seems that the Emperor has not been born for a long time, and the aliens in this world have forgotten the fear that is dominated by the Emperor." The evil emperor slowly stood up from the lake, and the clear lake water slowly flowed from his majestic body. Flowing between the flesh and bones, like a demon **** breaking through the water.


    The sword emperor''s face changed slightly. Although he knew that the evil emperor had been seriously injured, the fierceness of the evil emperor was too strong. Although he was not the great emperor, he was killing the world, and he did not know how many super-natural creatures and emperors were killed. At that time, there was no one in the fierce flames, not inferior to a great emperor.


    Such a sultry person, even a seriously injured body, is also a tremor.


    "Evil love emperor, I respect your name, do not want to marry you, ruin your famous name for 100,000 years. Phoenix Oyi map is my thing, you return the picture to me, from now on, two irrelevant." Juggernaut The evil emperor said coldly.


    The evil emperor walked step by step onto the lakeshore, and the works on his body were criss-crossed, but it did not make people feel ugly. On the majestic body, there was a strange charm.


    "The things in this world are in my hands, that is mine. Even if the great emperors come, dare to say that they are not a word, but also a punch, what are you?" Slowly speaking, although the sound is very light, it is full of boundless hegemony.


    The silver blood flowing out of the wound in the evil emperor''s body, with his footsteps, burned like a flame, causing him to be shrouded in silver flames, roots and silver hair rising upright, difficult to speak. The momentum is rising.

 Chapter 1050： Juggernaut puppet

    "Evil love emperor, you do not know how to advance and retreat, then do not blame the emperor ruthless." Juggernaut emperor''s face exposed anger, I can not think of the seriously injured emperor even dare to be so tough.


    I saw the sword saint emperor ten fingers, ten ancient swords hanging out, ten hundred, hundred swords, thousands of thousands, suddenly tens of thousands of ancient swords hanging in the sky, cover the sky and murderous.


    The sword is a murder weapon. The swordsmanship formed by the ancient swords of the ancient swords overlaps like a mountain tide. It is suppressed by the heavens, and the scene is like a ruin.


    Hansen��s heart was shocked. The scope of the sword array had already included the entire tear lake. Looking at the horrible swordsmanship, Hansen picked up Boa in one hand and was ready to fly. .


    The evil emperor who was seriously injured did not retreat. He arrogantly swayed the ancient sword, and the silver flame on his body swayed wildly, like a candle in the wind.


    Wan Jian strangled down, the boundless killing of the smoldering gas into the mountains and down, suddenly the silver flame of the evil emperor body contracted to the limit, almost to be destroyed.


    However, the evil emperor is still not afraid, his eyes staring intently to cover the ancient swords of the heavens and the earth, seems to be watching a pile of scrap copper.


    boom!


    Wan Jian fell, the heavens and the earth changed color, the void was shredded by pieces, and the entire tear lake area was intertwined with swords, almost becoming a world of swords. All the non-swords were crushed and smashed into ash.


    Seeing the overwhelming ancient swords and swords light strangling down, like the mountains and the sea, they rushed to the evil emperor. The silver light in the eyes of the evil emperor suddenly flashed, and the silver light on his body slammed into the sky.


    boom!


    The silver beam suddenly shattered the horrible sword array. The sword light and the ancient sword, under the silver light beam, were like scrap iron and iron, and were directly vaporized by silver light.


    The horrible beam of light instantly destroyed the sword array and slammed into the front of the Juggernaut. The Juggernaut even had no chance to dodge. In the horror of the face, the body was vaporized by the silver beam.


    The heavens and the earth immediately recovered the Qingming, and everything was vanished. The evil emperor said coldly: "No one can threaten my evil feelings."


    After that, the evil emperor suddenly fell straight on the ground, the wounds of the whole body cracked, the silver blood poured out like spring water, and the vitality of the body quickly subsided, almost worse than a mortal.


    Hansen took Boa to the evil emperor and found that the evil spirits of the emperor were too terrible, leaving only a trace of vitality.


    He had already been seriously injured, and forcibly hit the terrible final blow. The emperor��s body did not collapse directly.


    However, Han Sen is somewhat admired by his stocks. When there are a few Buddhas to stop the Buddha, God is blocking the spirit of killing God.


    Hansen is preparing to imitate the power of the small silver and silver thunder, to treat his injuries, at least to stop the blood on his body.


    However, I suddenly heard a noise coming. Hansen looked over there and suddenly slammed the hole and saw that the Juggernaut had stepped out of the ruins.


    "Impossible... I clearly saw that the Juggernaut was smashed by the last horror of the evil emperor. It is impossible to survive." Looking at the Juggernaut who step by step, Hansen��s face was exposed. Awesome color.


    The impertinent emperor who fell to the ground and saw the Juggernaut did not die, but also his face was unbelievable. Unfortunately, he couldn��t move even with the bombs. He could only make an incredible voice: "Impossible... You can''t live under my evil spirits..."


    While the Swordsman Emperor erased the blood of his mouth, he stared coldly at the evil emperor on the ground. "The evil emperor is not an evil emperor. Under the Emperor, you are respected, and a fist breaks my sword." If I don��t have the spirit of the gods, the sword is holy, and I��m really killed by you.��


    Speaking of this, the face of Juggernaut has a little smile on his face: "It''s a pity... It''s a pity... you still haven''t killed me a bit, even though it ruined the only gene to the sword saint puppet, but able to Killing your evil emperor once, it is worth it, and a sword saint puppet in the district has nothing to count."


    The Swordsman Emperor said, he had already gone to the evil emperor with a mad face, and he slammed his face toward the face of the evil emperor, and his teeth creaked.


    The sword saint emperor said that he didn��t care, but the sword holy puppet could save his life��s gene secret treasure. He didn��t know how much effort he spent to grow it. Now he was directly destroyed by the evil emperor, and he was not affected. hurt.


    In addition, before the evil emperor took his Phoenix Oyi map, the Juggernaut had already hated the evil spirits, and he felt that he did not hate it.


    The evil emperor looked coldly at the evil emperor, and even his eyes did not blink. His eyes seemed to be full of disdain for the Juggernaut.


    The Swordsman Emperor was extremely disgusted with the eyes of the evil emperor, and he added a bit of strength to his feet and stepped on the face of the evil emperor.


    However, I suddenly saw the golden brilliance flashing. The Juggernaut felt a strange breath, and immediately receded, but Hansen��s hand held a sword like a golden feather. The man was already standing in the evil. In front of the emperor.


    "A human being in a district has even dared to stand in front of the Emperor. Do you think that you can rise like him?" The Juggernaut has already seen Hansen��s human identity, but he only Hansen is the evil emperor. Human slaves did not even think that the evil emperor did not know that there was human existence.


    "I can''t be resurrected." Hansen glanced at the Juggernaut, and then said faintly: "But in front of me, you can kill him, but you can''t humiliate him."


    The eyes of the evil emperor lying on the ground moved slightly, but his face was still indifferent, and he did not know what was in his heart.


    "Haha... Is it crazy for me or the world is crazy, a humble human being, dare to stand in front of the Emperor and teach me not to humiliate an emperor?" Juggernaut suddenly received a smile and stared cruelly. Hansen: "You said that you are not allowed to insult him in front of you? Then the Emperor will cut off your limbs first, and then let you see how he was humiliated to death, but you don''t have to worry, there. After that, I will let you taste the death of Wan Jian, and will not let you be humiliated."


    The Juggernaut said, with a finger movement, suddenly the ancient sword broke out and went to Hansen.


    In the hands of Hansen, the Phoenix Excalibur and the Tai Ajian flashed, and suddenly the ancient sword was opened, and the sword saint was coldly watched: "The power of this level should not be taken out, let me see too." Look at the ancient swords that you have no eggs to use."


    Hansen knows that he and the Juggernaut will have a battle sooner or later. If he wants to let human beings stand in the Kennon Shelter, he must lay down the holy sword sanctuary. Instead of fighting again, it is better to see the sword first. The truth of the Holy Emperor is more secure at that time.


    "You **** it!" The Juggernaut was furious, and even a man who seemed to be inferior to him in his usual eyes dared to insult him. He made his heart murderous, and his hateful teeth almost shattered.


    The horrific murder spread in the air, the ancient sword was turned into ten, ten hundred, one hundred thousand, thousands of thousands, formed a murderous sword array, and smashed to Hansen, Juggernaut wanted to burn Hansen alive. .


    Hansen was calm, and suddenly there was a mysterious force in his body. A pair of dark night-like crow wings unfolded behind him. 8)

 Chapter 1051： Turning into gold

    With the crow wing unfolding behind, Hansen��s body was turned into a black crow, which is the shape of the three-clawed gold.


    Hansen��s three-pronged gold beast soul, which was just acquired, is a fusion of the body of the beast, so that Hansen can be turned into a three-clawed golden body.


    In the moment of turning into a three-pronged gold, Wan Jian has been strangled down, Han Sen''s eyes are filled with blood, his wings are swaying, and his blood is soaring. The body of Jin Wu is with a **** flame, like a fire. The phoenix rushed and rushed into the Wanjian sword array.


    Hey!


    Where the blood flame wings pass, the ancient sword is directly cut off by the phoenix wing. Hansen��s figure swims like a phoenix in the sky. Many ancient swords linger on the blood flame, just like breaking into the flame of nothingness, even Useless.


    "Impossible!" Watching the blood phoenix phoenix enters the uninhabited territory in the Wanjian sword array. Between the wings and the opening, the ancient sword of a handle is directly destroyed and melted into copper juice. The face of the sword sacred emperor is full. It is an unbelievable color.


    He can clearly feel that it is the power to open nine genetic locks. It is incredible that a human has turned on nine genetic locks.


    Hansen��s **** nerves have already opened nine genetic locks, but they have no way to use them because of their physical deficiencies.


    However, after being turned into the body of Jin Wu, the physique has reached the standard of super-god, which is enough to easily support Hansen to open nine genetic lock operations.


    In the state of Jin Wu''s body, Han Sen found that he used the power of the immortal bird, the fire power and the phoenix secret technique, to get a strong blessing, which is more powerful than when he was used by himself.


    This is the blessing of talent. It is not that Hansen does not do well when he is a human being. It is because Jinwu itself is a super-natural creature of fire, and a bird of the same kind as a phoenix. Naturally, it is more suitable for these two secret techniques.


    Feng Xiang flying, proud of the world.


    Hansen''s whole person is like a phoenix that breaks through the murder, and Wan Jian can''t block his avatar.


    The sword emperor''s face changed greatly, his hands waved the sword, and the sword on the ancient sword was like the blade, and turned into a sword net.


    However, the general figure of the phoenix, but it is hidden in time, like walking between the void and the reality, even through the heavy sword net unscathed, directly appeared in front of the Juggernaut.


    A claw like a phoenix, the blood flame suddenly rushed to the point, the Juggernaut wanted to dodge, but found that he could not escape the power of this claw, it is too fast.


    The phoenix is ??the emperor of the sky. It is also the beginning of nine genetic locks and super-god. The Juggernaut can fly through the phoenix secrets in the air.


    The Swordmaster Emperor bit his teeth, pulled out a black long sword, and took a sword-like sword to the flames.


    when!


    The claws and the swords were attacked in the air, and the Swordsman��s Emperor suddenly flew out with the sword. The black sword that hit the claws of Jinwu actually burned the blood of the blood, and the Juggernaut��s power was running out. Can not lose the flame on the sword, watching the long sword burned by the blood flame a little bit, the blood flame is getting bigger and bigger, but there is no way.


    Han Sen shouted, and once again flew toward the Juggernaut, and the blood flames smashed to the front of the Juggernaut.


    The Juggernaut lost the black long sword and summoned two ancient swords in one hand and grasped in both hands.


    Hansen''s blood phoenix phoenix smashed around the sword saint emperor, and it was hidden in the air. It was incredible, and the sword sacred emperor danced with his sword on his hands, resisting the **** phoenix from all sides.


    The sound of the impact of climbing and the sword is endless. The swords of the Swordsman��s emperor are already bloody, and the body is also caught with the scars of the road, but there is no blood flowing out, and the blood flame continues to spread on the wound. .


    The sword sacred emperor is full of horror, he has exhausted all his strength, but still can''t stop the ghostly body, the blood and blood wounds on his body are more and more.


    Hansen''s body speed has completely exceeded his ideological reaction, and everything is a natural and intuitive response. That speed is so fast that even Hansen feels a bit like a teleportation.


    The phoenix''s general fire shadows appear from time to time in all directions of the Juggernaut, tearing out one after another **** scars on the body of the Juggernaut.


    Not long after, the Juggernaut has lost the double sword in his hand like a fire stick. The body is also full of flames. He is almost ready to be burned into a fire, and he makes a scream.


    "I will kill you." Juggernaut screamed with a sigh of relief, and suddenly the body burst open, turning into a little bit of light and shadow, and turned out to be a self-destruction to return to the soul stone.


    Hansen��s intentionlessly fell on the earth and directly restored the person. Although the Juggernaut was fighting with him in the case of injury, it is enough to prove that Jinwu��s body is matched with the nine gene locks and the phoenix secret skills. Juggernaut was not injured before, I am afraid it is not his opponent.


    The evil emperor lay on the ground, and his look looked at Hansen somewhat complicated. He was trapped for too long and could not understand what human beings existed.


    "Great Emperor, can I help you in the tears of the lake to heal?" Hansen went to the seriously injured emperor, and helped him into the lake of tears.


    It is useless to kill the evil emperor now, and Hansen is not willing to erect too many enemies. Even if it is a stranger, if he can coexist peacefully, Hansen is not willing to fight without meaning and benefit.


    "What is humanity?" The evil emperor dunked in the lake, staring at Hansen, who was also soaking in the lake.


    Hansen did not conceal, and told the evil things to the evil emperor. This is not a secret in the alien. After the evil emperor asks for a stranger to ask, he can know very well.


    The eyes of the evil emperor listened to the light: "The transmission array in the shelter is actually transmitted to that place. Why can''t I pass the past?"


    "I don''t know this." Han Sen spread his hands, why the aliens and aliens could not be transmitted from the transmission array of their own shelters. It is still a mystery until now.


    The evil emperor seems to be very interested in the human world, and asked Hansen some questions.


    Hansen only answered those who the aliens already knew, but did not say anything else.


    "Great Emperor, I should go, we will not go over this, I hope that next time I will see you will not be an enemy." Han Sen soaked for a few hours, the Spring of Tears had no effect on him, then he got up and said to the evil emperor.


    "Wait a minute." The evil emperor suddenly stopped and called Han Sen.


    Hansen turned to look at the evil emperor, not knowing what else he had.


    "I will go back with you, you let me see the human things you said." The evil emperor said directly.


    "This..." Hansen hesitated, although most of the human things can not be used in shelters, but he is still not willing to let the aliens see too many human things.


    Boa can enter the human world, and no one can be sure that the aliens will not enter in the future.


    "Your strength is good, but if the Swordsman is not injured by me before, you are not so easy to kill him. What''s more, there should be super **** creatures in his shelter? Listen to what you said, if he Take the super **** creature to attack your shelter. If you want to come to you, you should not be able to keep it?" The evil emperor suddenly narrowed his eyes and said. 8)

 Chapter 1052： a sign

    Hansen hesitated and repeatedly agreed to the conditions of the evil emperor, and agreed with him to meet at the exit of Nirvana. When he went to the Kenai sanctuary with evil spirits, he took some human things to show him. .


    The evil emperor also promised to help Hansen to lay the sanctuary shelter, which is a temporary cooperation.


    After the agreement was made, the evil emperor stayed in the lake to recover the wound. Hansen went alone to find the treasure of the Phoenix Emperor. If he could not find it, the evil spirits would find it after the injury, and anyone who could find it would look at their own skills. It is.


    Hansen had some worries about walking in this place before, but now there is a soul of Jinwu, but there is not much scruples.


    With his current physique, the time that he can turn into a three-pronged gold is not too short, enough to support most of the battles, and as long as he stays within the time limit, he will not have any burden on his body.


    The only pity is that when using Jinwu, most of the human techniques can''t be used, and it is difficult to control the blade. Forcibly use the blade. It is better to use the golden claws directly. Generally, only the flying sky can be used. The secrets of the technique and the phoenix secret technique.


    However, this is already very strong. When Hansen turned around in Jinwu, all kinds of abilities were added together. It is already regarded as the top super-natural creature of the fire system. Even if it is against the evil spirits, it may not lose.


    It��s just that Hansen doesn��t understand a bit. Why is Jinwu��s soul not being polluted like the magical king��s beast? It��s a normal beast.


    Hansen��s guess may be related to Jinwu itself being a fire system, but it is not certain that this is the reason.


    Hansen flew quickly in the land of Nirvana, and encountered some alien creatures like the magical horn sheep, but there is no way to eat the flesh and blood of this alien creature. Even if he encounters a blood-like creature, he is lazy. kill.


    The main thing is that Hansen is afraid that the seventh brother will be in danger and want to find him quickly. On the other hand, he hopes to find the treasure of the Phoenix Emperor.


    However, Hansen had been in the Nirvana for several days, and he did not find the Seven Brothers. The treasure of the Phoenix Emperor did not even see the shadow.


    In the end, Hansen can only return to the Wo Niushan that he said when he left, to try his luck. Maybe the seventh brother has returned to wait for him.


    When Hansen returned to Wo Niu Shan, he did not see the figure. When he was disappointed, he saw a piece of charcoal on the mountainside being pushed away. A figure of a dirty body was drilled from the hole behind the rock.


    "Seven brothers!" Hansen saw the figure, and suddenly he was surprised and rushed over.


    "I know that you will be able to come back alive." The seventh brother said, he found something from his arms and stuffed it to Hansen: "This is what I found in the land of the phoenix, and nothing else." I won, and I don��t know what it��s for, you bring it back first, maybe you can use it later.��


    "Seven brothers don''t go back with me?" Han Sen changed his face and looked at the seven brothers.


    "We will eventually conquer the third sanctuary. We must not retreat because of a setback. I will return to the Juggernaut, continue to gain his trust, try to inquire about the news. I will tell you a place, you remember carefully. Now, I will put the news there..." The Seven Brothers smashed Hansen several times, so that he must remember clearly.


    Hansen looked at the Seven Brothers and didn''t know what to say. Hansen was the first person to meet such a person. Although he could not do such a person himself, he did not hinder his admiration for the Seven Brothers.


    "Seven brothers, you can rest assured that soon I will lay down the sanctuary shelter and let you recover from freedom." Hansen solemnly said to the seven brothers.


    "I am waiting for you." The seventh brother nodded slightly, without any ridicule.


    Although it is difficult to know this, in Hansen, the Seven Brothers saw hopes that they had never had before.


    "Let''s go, I will take you out of the Phoenix Shelter," said the Seven Brothers.


    Hansen is shaking his head: "I have to wait for someone, seven brothers, go back first."


    "Wait? Anyone else come with you?" The Seventh brother gave a slight glimpse.


    "Not a person." Han Sen smiled slightly, and said the evil emperor and his cooperation.


    Seven brothers said: "It is a good idea to drive the tiger to swallow the wolf, but you must be careful. After all, our human body is too weak, and the strength has not reached the level of ability to control the evil spirits. Don''t hurt. Himself."


    "I understand." Han Sen knows that the seventh brother is kind enough to remind him to let him not play with fire.


    Hansen��s strength is now increasing, and with the super-imperial state, it is not the ability to fight the evil emperor, and he is not afraid of the wolf ambition of the evil emperor.


    However, the seventh brother is kind, Hansen did not explain, just remember the words of the seventh brother in his heart, it can be regarded as a warning to himself.


    After all, he is now relying on external forces, his physical fitness can not keep up, not really a strong, can not fight for a long time, indeed should be careful, not too bloated.


    After the Seven Brothers left, Hansen waited for a few days, and the evil emperor came to the exit. It seems that the injuries on his body are all good.


    "The Great Emperor, have you found the treasure?" Han Sen looked at the evil emperor and asked.


    "Nothing was found, and I didn''t know where the turkey hid everything." The evil emperor looked up and down Hansen and asked: "Have you found anything?"


    Hansen shook his head slightly: "I didn''t find anything, and I was worried that the shelter would have an accident, so I prepared to go back."


    Hansen did not believe in the evil emperor, did not explain much, and he did not lie, he did not find anything, but the seven brothers found a thing, but also gave him something.


    It is a metal sign, golden in color, like gold cast, only as big as a pendant, shaped like an arrow feather, with a pair of phoenixes engraved on the front, and a beautiful portrait of a woman carved behind.


    Hansen has not seen the Phoenix Emperor. I don''t know if the woman in this portrait is the Phoenix Emperor, and this brand has been studied for a long time. I have not found any use, but I can only temporarily collect it.


    In addition, Hansen��s harvest is the strange fisherman. In the water, it will become a fish. When it leaves the water, it will become a bird. It seems to be very interested in the phoenix feathers and stays beside the phoenix feathers. It is also a disguised follower Hansen.


    The evil emperor did not ask much. He didn''t know if he believed Hansen''s words, or he didn''t care too much about it. He was still anxious to urge him to go back to the shelter.


    Hansen returned to the Sword Furnace Shelter with the evil spirits, and married Lin Weiwei and Lin He, and never provoke evil spirits.


    Although the evil emperor promised not to harm the human beings in the shelter, but with his temper, he really wants to provoke him, I am afraid that even the Emperor Laozi will dare to kill, and remember so much.


    The evil emperor was very interested in looking at Lin clothing and clothing, as well as some human items in the shelter, and urged Hansen to take some human things to show him.

 Chapter 1053： Open the door to a new world

    Putting the evil emperor in the shelter, Hansen returned to the league with some headaches.


    The evil emperor especially succumbed to Hansen, and he should give him some more books. Hansen didn��t know what books he should bring to him. He couldn��t just give any evil books to the emperor, which would mean leaking human intelligence. Heterogeneous, Hansen is certainly impossible to do.


    However, this is also one of the conditions for the evil emperor to cooperate with him. Hansen is counting on him to go to the sanctuary shelter and he must not give it to him.


    While hesitating, Hansen suddenly saw the program being played in the holographic image, and suddenly his eyes lit up and he had an idea in his heart.


    Directly connected to Skynet, download and print a lot of books, and get a whole box of books ready to be brought into the shelter to give evil spirits.


    "No, we should treat more heterosexual friends, we should be more cordial and caring." Hansen put down the box and ordered some things on Skynet. After everything was sent, Hansen sent everything together with shelter. All.


    It was just a day, and the evil emperor had already waited for some impatientness. He almost dismantled the stove shelter and did not know his temper. How did the 100,000-year prisoner''s life come over?


    Fortunately, the evil emperor was very conservative, did not hurt the people in the shelter, but Lin He was scared, many people returned to the league, the evil emperor did not dare to enter the shelter.


    Only Boer was not afraid of him. He often rode on the head of the evil emperor, and the evil emperor did not take her.


    "What are these things?" The evil emperor squinted at the large boxes that Hansen had come over, not knowing what was inside.


    "You will know it later." Hansen mysterious smile, while taking things out, asked the evil emperor: "I have brought you the book, but can we understand the human words?"


    "Your human text is too simple and rough, a word corresponds to a pronunciation, can only be regarded as the basic branch of our alien text, just look at it at a glance." The evil emperor sighed and said.


    "It turns out that you can understand it. I am afraid that you can''t read it. I will give you some pictures with pictures, so that you can learn to watch at the beginning." Hansen said, while pushing one of the big boxes to Next to the evil emperor: "There are books in it. You should check it first. If you don''t like it, I will give you another one next time."


    "Good." The evil emperor felt that Hansen thought it was quite thoughtful, and that Hansen was a good person.


    "Great Emperor, you look at the book first, I will prepare you a bit of our human food, right, there is a little food here, you can eat while reading the book..." Hansen said and put another The box is opened, and a bag of snacks and a bottle of beverage inside are taken out to the evil emperor.


    The evil emperor feels that human beings are quite good, at least this Hansen is quite good.


    Hansen also got a sofa to let the evil emperor sit there while eating snacks while reading, and Hansen himself was cooking next to him. Although his cooking is very general, it is a genius compared to the aliens. It��s gone.


    The world of shelters does not pursue these things at all. The most spiritual is to eat some genetic fruits or something, just to pursue their own evolution, and have not yet realized the deliciousness.


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome. I don''t have to eat anything. You can get more books for me." The evil emperor looked at the book and said nothing to Hansen.


    "It must be, this is the etiquette of our humanity. You will be wronged by the great emperor. Just eat it and taste it." Hansen said very seriously.


    "That''s it? Well, then." The evil emperor glanced at the treasure sitting next to him and stuffing snacks into his mouth. He also took a bag and learned the look of Boa and tore the bag.


    Hansen cooks while watching the evil spirits eat snacks.


    The door to a new world opens.


    In the league, Han Sen is preparing to attack the Sanctuary Sanctuary these days. If he does not remove the Sword of the Sword, he will not be able to survive here.


    The communicator suddenly rang, and Hansen glanced at the number that was awkward and quickly connected.


    "Baby, when did you come home for a few days?" Hansen said with some resentment in the virtual image.


    Ji Yanran said helplessly: "I am afraid that I will not be able to go back recently. At present, we are negotiating with the Shura people and preparing to jointly develop a terracotta relic. I may be the leader of the human side."


    ��Cooperating with the Shura people to develop the ruins of the sects?�� Han Sen gave a slight sigh. Although humans and Shura are now in a more moderate period, there is no big battle on all fronts, but the relationship is not so good. , will actually cooperate to develop the relics of the Clan.


    Ji Yanran understands Hansen��s doubts and explains: ��Because there are some places in the ruins that need to be safely passed through the power of the Shura people, I have to cooperate with the Shura people.��


    "It sounds dangerous. You are just an evolutionist. Why did you choose you as the leader?" Hansen frowned.


    "This is one of the conditions of the Shura people." Ji Yanran laughed and laughed at himself: "In their opinion, I am the princess of humanity. They sent the royal family and a prince to participate in this cooperation, so I am required to do so. I want to join together."


    "Is it all about the Shura royal family?" Hansen��s face suddenly changed, and he knew exactly what it meant.


    "You can rest assured that the ones that go with me are the top transcenders of human beings. They will protect my safety, nothing." Ji Yanran laughed.


    "I am going." Hansen looked at Ji Yanran seriously.


    Ji Yanran said with a smile: "Dear, it''s really okay, the ones that went with me are the top human surpassers who have opened the eight genetic locks, and there are some restrictions on the relics of the crystal family. At most, only 16 people can enter. There are eight people on the other side of the Shura, and eight of us on the side. The candidates have already been confirmed and cannot be changed."


    "I don''t care so much. If you go, then I have to go, otherwise you don''t have to go."


    What Ji Yunran still wants to say, Han Sen directly hangs up Ji Jiran''s newsletter, and then dialed the number of Ji Ruozhen.


    "Why let''s go to such a dangerous place, is she your daughter?" After the newsletter was connected, Hansen looked at Ji Ruozhen with some dissatisfaction.


    "Because she is my daughter, she can only go. The development of this crystal trace is very important for our alliance." Ji Ruozhen looked calm, but his eyes flashed a little helpless.


    "She is not just your daughter, she is still my wife." Hansen looked at Ji Ruozhen and said: "You can let her go, I have to go together."


    "We can only go to eight people, and she is going to go with the top transcenders of our human beings. They will protect the stunned, professional work and let the professionals do it." Ji Ruo really frowned.


    "Let me go, or I will go back and give it back now." Hansen said firmly, there was no compromise.

 Chapter 1054： Fighting

    After consultation, the Shura people agreed to replace one of the human members by Han Sen, but there is a premise that Hansen must defeat the leader of the Shura ethnic line and prove his own strength before he can participate in this mission.


    "Who do we choose to go by ourselves, do we need to get the consent of their Shura people?" Hansen couldn''t help but frown after listening to Ji Ruozhen''s results.


    "After all, it is a joint operation. Both sides need the help of the other side, and they are also responsible for their own team members. They have already agreed with the Shura people before, and now they have to change the list. It is normal for Shura people to make such a request." Said.


    "Well, I agree with this condition." Hansen promised to come down.


    He already knows about the action. The ruins of the terracotta not only limit the number of people entering, but also have special equipment to limit the strength of the entrant.


    So far, only the transcendental humans have been able to enter the ruins, and the semi-god-level powerhouses have not been able to pass through the remnants of the Solomon.


    The Shura people are also similar. There is no way for the Shura fighters of the third level or above to pass through the Jingmen. The third-level Shura fighters are probably similar to the top transcenders of human beings, and their physical fitness can generally exceed two thousand.


    The top transcender of human beings, the physical quality is about one thousand or eight, purely in terms of physical fitness, it should not be comparable to Shura.


    However, human beings can open genetic locks and exert various special forces, which is also not available to Shura fighters. Shura fighters are pure forces.


    Hansen took a spaceship to Tansi Star, where the two-family expedition was located. He already knew who his opponent was. Ji Ruozhen had already given him the details of his opponent.


    His opponent, named Yutu Mountain, is the seventh son of the Queen Shura now, and the third-level Shura fighter. According to the results of his latest test, his strength has reached 2,143, and there is no use about him. Information after the Shura change.


    The other seven Shura royals who participated in the exploration of this ruins will not be much worse than the Yutu Mountain. They are first-class Shura royal masters.


    When Hansen took the spaceship to Tans, the Shura��s delegation at Tans Star met in the conference room.


    "His Royal Highness, it is better to let Woodlands teach the man, you don''t have to take it out yourself." The head of the Shura delegation said that he was worried about Yutuoshan.


    "He defeated my brother Jia Lan, which is a serious stain on my Yu''s royal family. It must be washed by myself." Jade Mountain was a proposal that rejected the Chief of the House.


    "The chief of affairs, you do not need to worry, a human transcender, and only promoted the transcendor for a year, and the royal family to defeat him is just a little effort." Shura royal family Lan Lan said faintly.


    "Yes, there is no need to worry, the human surpass is a little more, the real strength is not as good as our three-level warrior, this war is not necessary at all, that Hansen will be defeated."


    A group of Shura royals are very disdainful to Hansen, no one thinks that Hansen will be the opponent of Jade Mountain.


    The director also wants to say something, and Yutu Mountain has waved: "This matter does not have to be discussed again. This time I must defeat Hansen personally."


    Seeing that Yutu Mountain has decided to do so, the Chief of the Affairs has not said anything else. He has also read Han Sen��s information and feels that there should be no problem. After all, Hansen��s promotion to the Transcend is too short.


    Generally, only the top figures of the transcendence can use the special strength and the beast spirit to compete with the three-level Shura fighters, but the physical quality is greatly inferior, not to mention the Yutuoshan is also the top figure among the three-level Shura fighters.


    After Hansen came to Tans Star, he was directly arranged to fight against Jade Mountain and did not arrange for him to stay in the base.


    If Hansen��s matchup fails, he is not eligible to participate in this action. Naturally, he does not need to stay in the base. Everything will have to wait until the end of the matchup.


    In a training hall, humans and people from the Shura delegation came to watch this matchup.


    "It��s really a mess. Can��t you be arbitrarily because it��s the son-in-law��s son-in-law? How long has he been promoted, even if he��s really a super-professional promoter, can he open several genetic locks at this time?��


    Even if there is a discordant voice inside the human team members, an old man frowns coldly.


    "Mr. Zhao, you are a bit wrong with this. If you are promoted for a long time, we should be the most powerful among you. You are over 100 years old?" said a middle-aged man with a smile. .


    "Ji Hailan, you don''t want to steal the concept. Among us, Professor Bai is the strongest. I don''t deny that there are many masters among young people, but you think that a transcender can increase the number of genes in a year. Open a few genetic locks? The level is not enough to just add chaos, we must ensure that Miss Ji has been hard enough, do you want to protect more people?" Zhao Yongbo said coldly.


    Ji Hailan is a smile: "Mr. Zhao, you really don''t have to think so much. Our family members will take care of themselves. You only need to complete your exploration tasks. As for Hansen''s strength, after the match, It is clear that if he is not strong enough, the Shura Prince will not be able to pass the customs. If you always want to protect him, there is no such opportunity. If he can pass the Shura Prince, it is really unclear who will guarantee who."


    Zhao Yongbo��s face was slightly changed and he wanted to say something. The white professor on the side interrupted their conversation: ��Don��t say it, these are not what you should care about. You only need to keep your own state to complete the task. Other things are organized. There is no need to say anything about your own arrangements."


    Compared with the human side, the Shura people are very lively. The physical quality of the Shura royal family is very fast. As long as the qualifications are not too bad, generally the age of 30s and 40s can reach the level of the third-level Shura fighters, and the top level of humanity. Compared with others, they are considered young people.


    "Lian Chan, what are you doing?" Lan Lan saw that the beautiful Shura girl was playing with the communicator and couldn''t help but frown.


    "What else can I do, live this showdown in my personal community." Lotus Zen spit out her tongue.


    "How can this be broadcast live? It��s very difficult to get it up quickly." Lan Lan quickly said, lowering his voice.


    "What''s so scary, anyway, His Royal Highness is won, let the tribes see what is wrong with our Xiu Luo people''s prestige?" Lotus Zen did not care, but also adjusted the position of the communicator, can be more clear Captured the entire training ground.


    There is no way for Lan Lan to take Lotus Zen. The origin of Lotus Zen is also a big surname among the Shura royal family. There are several Shura emperors in her surname. Even if the jade family is in charge of the Shura emperor, it is difficult to shake. The foundation of the lotus family has to be relegated to some things.


    And Lan Lan also thinks that this is not a big deal, so it is not bad for the tribe to see the Shura people defeating humans. 8)

 Chapter 1055： Shuro Boxing

    "Lian Chan actually opened the live broadcast. What is this place? It doesn''t look like the place we have in the Shura. The equipment seems to be human."


    "It''s a human place. You see there are human beings. How did my lotus goddess run to humans?"


    "Lian Zen goddess said something, where is it?"


    "It seems to be a training ground. Is it necessary to broadcast a training game? Is it not a confrontation between humans and our Shura?"


    "Wow... It��s the emperor of the Jade Mountain, how did he play, who is his opponent?��


    "Really, the Jade Mountain Prince also went to the human side?"


    "It��s really the emperor of the Jade Mountain. If he plays, what kind of opponent will he be?"


    "Someone is playing, it really is human, it seems to be too young."


    "What the hell, what do humans send a little devil to do? Let our emperor abuse it? What should we do if we are saddened? We Shulu people will not marry children."


    "Ha ha..."


    Hansen, who saw the Shura people��s appearance, felt too young and seemed to be younger than Jade Mountain. Humans have fought with the Shuro for so many years, and they have a good understanding of human beings.


    Because human beings have a relationship with shelters, they are generally older and stronger. Such young people are generally weak. They do not think that such humans can compete with Jade Mountain.


    Although Lotus Zen is not afraid, it is always a problem to be discovered by the secretary. She is also afraid of the affairs, so she is only broadcast live, but she does not speak.


    After Hansen went on the scene, his eyes looked at his opponent, Yutu Mountain, which was exactly the same as the Jade Mountain in the data. The body was strong and strong, and a pair of purple-blue eyes showed perseverance and determination. At first glance, it was a decisive and defensive character. .


    A purple unicorn on the top of his head represents the identity of his Shura royal family. Together with Yu Xiuluo as the Queen, he also became a prince.


    Unlike human beings, although the Shura people are imperial powers, the throne is not a father-in-law. After the death of the old Shura emperor, the Shura royal family with various surnames will compete for the position of Shura, the most capable and powerful. Winning, and finally won the position of Shura.


    The Shura people can be passed down to the present day, and have a great relationship with this system. It avoids the mediocrity of the people who have inherited the Shura Emperor, the generations of the Shura emperors, and the Shulu people can have the status in the universe. .


    When Hansen was looking at the Jade Mountain, Jade Mountain was also looking at Han Sen.


    The Shura royal family has always been proud and has always despised humanity, but that does not mean that Yutu Mountain will despise its own enemies.


    Jade Mountain carefully looked at Hansen, and Shura people were not good at all kinds of bizarre peeping methods. They believed in their eyes and intuition.


    After seeing Hansen clearly, Yutuoshan suddenly felt a glimpse of his heart and no longer despised his thoughts.


    Although he can''t see the strength of Hansen, but he sees confidence and calm from Hansen''s eyes, and can have such a look before the war, there are only two possibilities.


    One is Hansen, a person who is particularly arrogant and does not know how tall and thick.


    There is also a possibility that he is very confident in his own strength and indeed has a terrible ability.


    Jade Mountain does not think that the head of humanity will choose a man who is arrogant and ignorant to be his son-in-law, so it is conceivable that Hansen must be a person with powerful strength.


    However, this does not make the belief of Yutu Mountain win. Any defeat of the strong is the instinct of the strong. The stronger the opponent, the more excited the Jade Mountain.


    "In the next Hansen, I have seen the emperor, and I will ask the emperor to give mercy." Han Sen said with a slight fist, very humble.


    After all, the Jade Mountain is far from the guest, and the two communities have to cooperate to explore the relics. At that time, they are considered temporary companions. Hansen is not willing to talk badly.


    Apparently, the Shura people did not understand the humility and demeanor of human beings. Many Shura people who watched the live broadcast heard Han Sen say this. They thought that Hansen was afraid of Yutu Mountain and showed weakness to Yutu Mountain.


    "Humans are really incompetent, and they are already scared if they haven''t played."


    "Isn''t the pants that have already been scared?"


    "Haha, that''s because the imperial prince is too strong, and the kid is not scared to pee."


    "Don''t underestimate human beings. They are very treacherous. This may be his trick, and you want to let the imperial concubine underestimate the enemy."


    ......


    The Shura people have been talking about it, and most of them are very disdainful to Hansen.


    "Humans are really hypocritical, obviously enemies, but also pretend that look." Lotus Zen also stunned with some disdain.


    The customs and educational beliefs of the two ethnic groups are different. It is very difficult for them to understand Hansen��s humility and demeanor. Hansen did not expect them to understand.


    "I know the etiquette of your human beings, but I can tell you that I will do my best to fight, this is also the etiquette of my Shura people, I hope you are the same." Yutuoshan looked at Hansen with a burning look.


    Hansen smiled a little and didn''t say much. He just extended a hand and made an invitation to start: "The prince, please."


    The Jade Mountain is also simply, the muscles of the body are raised like steel, full of explosive power, and directly hit Hansen with a punch.


    The fist tore the air made a strange tremor, and the steel fist in the moment rushed to Hansen, which was incredible.


    "It turned out to be Shura Boxing!" Many Shura people who watched the live broadcast couldn''t help but be surprised to see the fist of the Jade Mountain.


    Shurao Boxing is part of the basic education of the Shura people. This boxing method is almost one of the most basic methods of the Shura people.


    However, just because it is the basic boxing method, after numerous verifications and tempering, it is almost the most simple and effective boxing method. Although there is no uniqueness, it is also the least flawed boxing method.


    Moreover, the jade of Jade Tuo Mountain seems to be simple, but it is used by him. The horrible power and the punching method are just right, giving a strange feeling of being fistless and invincible.


    Hansen did not dodge, and he and his fists directly greeted the fist of the Jade Mountain. The thunderous sound of Hansen��s fist was the big Leiyin fist he had cultivated.


    The two fists collided, and the bones and bones of the Jade Mountain seemed to have a strong tremor. Even the thunder and lightning on Hansen��s fist was broken. A thunderbolt jumped on the muscles of the Jade Mountain, but it did not hurt him. Minutes.


    boom!


    The bones collided with the bones, and the fists and fists were blown. Hansen only felt a tyrannical force coming in. The body slipped out a few meters without control, and two traces were drawn on the alloy floor.


    "The strength of the Shura people is really terrible. I am still a lot worse than the strength." Hansen has no peace of mind and calmly calculates the strength of the strength of the Jade Mountain.

 Chapter 1056： incredible

    "Haha, and the Shura people compete for strength, is his brain teasing?"


    "As far as the physical quality of human beings is concerned, I dare to fight hard with the imperial court of the emperor. How stupid is he to be able to do such a thing?"


    "I have a little bit of heart, the big brothers, I give you a trick, you have to use the body to keep spinning, do not understand the rotation? Although there is no egg in the end, but at least can hold more time."


    "You are not right, there is a fart for rotation. You should use the theory of Toyama, try to use the advantage of the land type, and play guerrilla warfare with His Royal Highness, so that you can support a little more time... What... No land advantage? Training The field is the same? May the Shura **** bless you."


    The Shura people felt that Han Sen was really funny, and they wanted to give Han Sen an idea to discuss how he could help him to stay longer.


    Lan Lan couldn''t help but smile and said: "Is this guy not funny? Do you compete with our Shura?"


    Lian Zen also laughed: "A human being who has just been promoted to the transcendence, can you expect him to do something?"


    "Don''t look down on him, that human being is terrible." The side of the orchid, a younger Shura, whose hair was already gray, stared at the two men on the training ground.


    Both Lan Lan and Lian Zen were a little surprised to see the Shura royal family. Lotus Zen said something that he disapproved: "Uncle Gu, you can afford to see the human being. His power is obviously much worse than His Royal Highness."


    Guna shook his head slightly, but did not say much, but his eyes were deeply stared at Hansen, which seemed to be very concerned about Hansen.


    Lian Chan and Yu Lan met Gu Na and stopped talking, and he did not pay attention to him.


    Guna is the only Shura person in the Shura team who is not a Shura royal family. He is over 200 years old. For a white-horned Shura, being a third-level Shura fighter is almost the limit. It is impossible to have The possibility of promotion.


    Gu Na is not a royal family, nor is it a golden corner of the aristocratic class. It is only an elite warrior in the army. The combat experience is very rich, and he has won several medals of honor in the battle with human beings.


    The reason why he chose to join this time is to take a fancy to his rich combat experience, and his strength is only second.


    However, as a high-ranking Shura royal family, young people such as Lan Lan and Lian Chan did not care much about Gurna.


    On the training ground, Jade Mountain has once again punched Hansen with a punch. The boxing method is very solid and looks very ordinary, but it is fast and awkward. The fist also carries the horrible tremor.


    Han Sen didn''t move, but it was also a punch, but there was no meaning of dodge, and the choice was hard.


    Even the members of humanity can''t stand it anymore. Knowing that power is not enough, they still choose to fight hard. In their opinion, this is a very stupid behavior.


    "It seems that there is no suspense in winning and losing?" Zhao Yongbo said with a faint squint.


    Ji Hailan frowned and didn''t speak. Although he also wanted to refute Zhao Yongbo, Han Sen''s performance is indeed a bit strange. Even he feels that he should not, and naturally he can''t think of any rebuttal.


    Only Bai Yishan, but staring at Hansen with a burning gaze, his face showed a happy color.


    Others can''t recognize Hansen''s fist, but Bai Yishan is no longer clear, because Hansen''s current use of this punch is originally a masterpiece of Bai Yishan, his super nuclear genetic technique "Da Yin Yang magnetic cannon".


    The super-nuclear genetic technique he created, because it is too dangerous, has been listed as a ban, and will not be released for human practice. I am afraid that it will be impossible to lift the ban in the future.


    In the battle with the Shura people, Bai Yishan was able to see the "big yin and yang magnetic gun" created by his own hands, which was the biggest surprise and comfort for him.


    However, even Bai Yishan did not understand, Han Sen in the end how to use the "big yin and yang magnetic gun" to block the fist of the Jade Mountain.


    Although the big yin and yang magnetic gun has the magical effect of the soft, it must be in the same situation that the strength of the two sides is similar. Now Hansen��s physical quality is obviously much worse than that of the Yutu Mountain. Even if the softness is the most impact, I am afraid that it is difficult to pass through, but I still have to suffer.


    However, Bai Yishan is very aware of Hansen��s character and talent. He will certainly not do things that he is not sure about, so Bai Yishan��s eyes are not blind. He wants to see what Hansen��s ��Da Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon�� was created. degree.


    At the moment when the double fists were about to collide, Hansen suddenly turned his fist into the palm and directly grasped the fist of the Jade Mountain.


    Such changes seem to be meaningless in the eyes of everyone. They can even be said to be dead. The impact of the fist is obviously stronger than that of the palm. Hansen is a temporary change, and the power has been dispersed, which will only make his strength weaker.


    Jade Tuo''s brow wrinkled, and he was very dissatisfied with Han Sen''s behavior. He thought that Han Sen was scorning him, and suddenly added a few points to defeat Hansen in one fell swoop, letting him pay for his contempt.


    But when the fists really hit together, everyone��s face was full of surprise.


    The fist collided with the palm, but there was no sound coming out. It seems that the terrorist force that the Jade Mountain blasted did not exist at all. After the next second, Hansen��s palm was grasped and the fist of the Jade Mountain was pulled back. .


    The tall and majestic body of Jade Mountain, Hansen, completely uncontrolled, flew out like a puppet.


    boom!


    The body of the Jade Mountain hit the tempered glass of the training ground and directly smashed the tempered glass. The whole person flew out and fell on the outside audience in rows and rows, and the chairs were smashed four quarters.


    Everyone opened their mouths, like a ghost. No one thought that this would be the result. The Yutuo Mountain was thrown out of the training ground by Hansen. It seemed to be effortless, as if it were just a hand. Throw it.


    Lotus Zen is also a big beauty, I can''t believe that there will be such a thing.


    The live broadcast room is still dead. The Shura people are hard to accept this fact. In their view, the powerful Shura prince, Yutu Mountain, was thrown out by a younger human being, and they were not stunned. The virtual community seems to be empty, and there is no information at all.


    "Good!" Bai Yishan exclaimed with excitement. The fists were tightly held and slammed hard, and he was more happy than he won.


    Bai Yishan is not only happy for Hansen��s victory, but also the ��Da Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon�� created for himself. He can be excited and excited in the battle with the Shura people.

 Chapter 1057： Abandoned victory

    Of course, this is not exactly the "big yin and yang magnetic cannon" that Bai Yishan taught to Hansen. Hansen has added many of his own comprehension. The most important part is the technique of stealing the breath from Boa. The yin and yang magnetic guns have a strong suction, not just relying on leverage.


    The fist of Jade Mountain was very fierce. Hansen borrowed a force to absorb it. It was equal to the superposition of the power of him and Jade Mountain. The Jade Mountain itself was too hard to use, and there was no power to stop being directly taken out.


    But in the final analysis, the basis and foundation of this attack is the "big yin and yang magnetic gun."


    The body of the Shura royal family was indeed strong, and the Yutuo Mountain did not cause any serious problems. It immediately jumped up and rushed into the training ground. However, the eyes of Yutuoshan stared at Hansen, but they did not immediately shoot.


    "The training ground is not a fighting platform. Shouldn''t it be out of bounds?" Yutuoshan looked at Hansen slowly.


    Jade Tuo refused to accept it. In any case, Hansen��s glimpse completely utilized his own strength. Jade Tuoshan believed that his own intentions and mistakes would make Han Sen��s plan succeed. He did not think that the real one. He will lose to Hansen in the battle.


    However, Jade Mountain is the emperor of Shura, where he represents the face of the Shura, so even though there are 10,000 dissatisfaction in the heart of the Jade Mountain, he wants to immediately knock down Hansen to the ground, but the Jade Mountain has not directly shot, first asked. Hansen said.


    Everyone looked at Hansen, and everyone who presided over the show wanted to say that there was such a thing out of bounds. After all, everyone looked at it. Hansen��s move was borrowed by Qiaoli. Precautions, I am afraid that such a good thing is hard to have a second time.


    "Of course not." Hansen said very refreshingly.


    The Shura people listened to Han Sen, and they all breathed a sigh of relief. If Yutu Mountain lost so, it was a very depressing thing.


    "This Hansen is still a bit of a bone." Lan Lan said.


    "His Royal Highness must be small, can''t be in his tricks, although being thrown out is not a loss, but it is always detrimental to the image." Lian Chan said.


    Within the live broadcast room, the Shura people also breathed a sigh of relief, and no one would like to see their princes lose so much.


    "This human being is a little weird. Your Royal Highness must be careful."


    "It''s a bit ugly."


    "It��s just a little trick. Just be careful with your Royal Highness, you won��t be able to beat him. It��s easy to defeat him.��


    "Glory of the Crown! Come on!"


    ......


    Among the many Shura people who watched the live broadcast, several humans watched silently. When the Jade Mountain was thrown out by Hansen, these humans clenched their fists with excitement.


    They are the ambassadors of the peace talks of the humans in the Shura, but in the modern context, negotiations are only a means, and there is basically no possibility of true peace.


    Zhou Ping They have been waiting for the Shura people for several years. They haven��t known how many times they have negotiated, and they don��t know how much white eyes and cynicism they have suffered.


    After all, this is the site of the Shura, and the hatred of humans and Shura has been around for a long time. Of course, the Shura people will not be happy with their enemies.


    The only thing that makes Zhou Ping feel happy and happy is when humans win victory on the battlefield.


    Weak countries have no diplomacy. Only the fear, anger, unwillingness and helplessness of the enemy can make them deeply feel the power from their compatriots, so that they can become more emboldened at the negotiating table.


    However, because humans and Shura have basically temporarily ceased fighting for some reason, their days in the Shura have become somewhat difficult.


    Beautiful women and men love, this is regardless of national boundaries. When Zhou Ping is fine, he likes to watch the live broadcast of Shura beauty, especially some powerful Shura beauty.


    Lotus Zen is undoubtedly one of the best, the beautiful, powerful and distinguished Shura royal identity, each of which is enough to make a man''s heart.


    When Lotus Zen opened the live broadcast today, Zhou Ping also received a reminder of the reservation information. When I came in, I found out that the Lotus Zen live broadcast was a confrontation between Yutu Mountain and a young human.


    Zhou Ping naturally recognized that it was Hansen. He immediately called all of his colleagues and watched the confrontation between Hansen and Jade Mountain.


    When the Jade Mountain was thrown out by Hansen, the silence of the Shura people made Zhou Ping so excited that they were too self-sustaining and waved their fists.


    "Dry beautiful!" Zhou Ping is even more excited to call out.


    Although Hansen had never met with them, but at this moment, Zhou Ping felt that they were like Hansen, and Hansen��s victory made them feel the same.


    Only when you are in a different ethnic group and you are surrounded by enemies everywhere can you feel the feeling deeply.


    "Why is Hansen giving up the victory? He has already won." A young diplomat said inexplicably. In his view, Hansen had no need to continue fighting and give up the victory that had already been achieved.


    "If he gives up fighting, it just wins a matchup, it doesn''t make any sense, because the Shura people don''t think their princes lose, they only make them feel indignation, not a failure." A gray-haired diplomat looked at the image with a burning look: "If Hansen gives up and continues to fight, I will look down on him. His choice is to admire me."


    "But in case..." The young diplomat did not say anything, but everyone understood what he meant.


    In fact, like young diplomats, they are worried that they will miss this opportunity and give up the victory. Hansen will lose to Jade Mountain.


    Hansen is too young, younger than Jade Mountain. There are many masters who can beat the senior Shura fighters, but they are generally human masters who have evolved and evolved for many years.


    In the same age group, it is difficult for human beings to overcome Shura people, not to mention that Hansen is younger than Jade Mountain, so that they have no confidence in their hearts.


    If Hansen gave up the victory at this time, can he still win? The young diplomat was worried about this because he was puzzled and uneasy about Hansen��s victory.


    The gray-haired diplomat is firmly saying: "The strength and weakness have never been fortunate. If a lucky victory will only make people back down and dare not continue to fight for victory, such a victory will not be of no benefit. Instead, it is a poison that can make people lose their aggressiveness, which is more terrible than failure."


    After a pause, the diplomat looked brightly at Hansen in the image, and his face was full of appreciation: "No matter how successful or defeated, Hansen is worthy of admiration. He is an excellent human being. If we can have more humans. Some of these people, and He Xishuo does not die."

 Chapter 1058： Tyrannical Shura

    Zhou Pingren looked nervously at Hansen on the training ground. Although the old diplomats agreed with them, they still did not want Hansen to lose.


    Jade Mountain walked back to Hansen and stared at Hansen. "Well, I don''t think there are people in this humanity."


    "Humans have bones, but our human cultivation and bones, you Shura people can''t understand." Hansen does not accept such praise, which is equivalent to putting him on the opposite side of humanity.


    "More to say no benefit, let''s go." Jade Mountain is calm and calm, and the body directly erupts with the power of terror. The blue veins are protruding, and the dark green blood seems to be violent from his blood vessels.


    The muscles of the whole body contracted and turned into steel. The density seemed to be greatly enhanced. The original beautiful face was also awkward at this time.


    "The Shura has been used directly. It seems that Yutuoshan really regards Hansen as an opponent." Ji Hailan said with a frown.


    "When the break is continuous, arrogance and arrogance are lost." Zhao Yongbo cold channel.


    Ji Hailan gave him a glance, and snorted and said: "Your angel genes are decisive, but unfortunately you have no good opportunity to break."


    "You..." Zhao Yongbo''s face suddenly became difficult to look.


    "Well, don''t quarrel." Bai Yishan frowned and interrupted the quarrel between the two men.


    In the training ground, Han Sen looked at the Jade Mountain, which had already used Shura, but still didn''t mean to do it. He just stood there and watched the Jade Mountain smile.


    After the use of Shura, the Yutuo Mountain has greatly improved its vitality and physical fitness, and further opened the gap with Hansen.


    However, in Hansen''s view, although the gap is not small, it is not absolutely excellent. In terms of physical fitness, it is impossible to crush him.


    The fighting ability of the Jade Mountain is obviously not up to the standard of the third sanctuary, and it should be regarded as the top royality in the category of the royal family.


    Although Hansen himself did not reach the level of the Emperor, but he had the experience of the Emperor level, the eyes and skills are already level of the spirit, the only difference is the lack of physical quality.


    Therefore, from the perspective of Jade Mountain, Hansen seems to be in a weak position, but from the perspective of Hansen, he is overlooking the Jade Mountain in a condescending posture.


    Different realms, sometimes even strong, can not be made up.


    It can only be said that Hansen��s chances are too good. When he is in this physical condition, it is impossible to open nine genetic locks, and there will be no such experience and vision.


    Jade Tuoshan saw Hansen not to do it, but he couldn''t stand it anymore. He screamed and turned his knife into a knife.


    This time, Jade Mountain did not use the basic Shuraquan, but used the Shura, which he is best at. He is not willing to give Hansen any chance.


    I saw that the edge of the palm of the Jade Mountain was like a trembled blade, emitting a strange metallic luster, directly cutting the air, and instantly cut to Hansen''s face.


    "It is not the imperial concubine, even the Shura has been trained to cut the realm. If Hansen dares to block it by hand, I am afraid that even his bones will be cut off together." Lotus Zen said brightly.


    Watching the live broadcast of the Shura people, seeing all these Shurao are excited, and Zhou Ping they are somewhat worried.


    When humans fought against the Shura, many human masters suffered a big loss under Shura.


    It seems that it is just a palm of the hand, and there is no special power, but I don��t know how the Shura people practiced. They are going to be more terrible than the gods. Some great Shura masters will go down. The sanctuary of the three shelters can be cut off.


    Seeing the color of the palm of the Jade Mountain, it has obviously reached a very high level. Such a defamation method is no longer able to withstand the flesh and blood of human beings.


    Everyone thought that Hansen would avoid this record, and would not compete with the front of the Jade Mountain. However, Hansen did not dodge, and directly reached out to the palm of the Jade Mountain.


    "Looking for death!" Lan Lan said coldly, apparently that Han Sen was too arrogant.


    Those Shura people who watched the live broadcast, some of the lower quality have begun to scream.


    The palm is connected to the palm, Hansen grabbed the palm of the Jade Mountain with one hand, and the Shura blade with a horrible metallic luster seemed to be cut almost on Hansen''s palm.


    However, Hansen��s palm seemed to be a snake-like twist. He suddenly saw the tall and majestic body of Yutu Mountain, and Hansen directly passed his head and smashed a semicircle and squatted on the other side. on the floor.


    boom!


    The body of Jade Mountain has pulled out a humanoid pit on the ground of the composite training ground. The head and body are buried in the pit.


    The silence of death, everyone was staring at Hansen standing on the training ground and the Jade Mountain being smashed into the pit. It was shocking and difficult to speak.


    Lotus Zen is even bigger, the small red lips are open, and the jade hands are licking their mouths. I can hardly believe that such a thing will happen before my own eyes.


    The Jade Mountain screamed, and the strong body jumped from the inside of the pit, and the hands were turned into countless shadows. It was like a storm and rained over Hansen.


    Hansen did not look at him. He did not even move his footsteps. He extended a hand and grabbed it in the stormy shadow.


    boom!


    Jade Mountain was caught by Hansen again, and once again fell to the ground and the training hall seemed to be shaken by the shackles.


    "Hey!" The Jade Mountain again violently exploded, and the flesh and blood of the body broke out with the power of terror. The whole person seemed to be a wild animal and rushed to Hansen.


    boom!


    Without any suspense, Hansen grabbed the arm of Jade Mountain and picked him up and kneeled on the ground.


    For example, the body of a three-level Shura fighter is also **** on Han Sen��s face, and the nose bones have been cut off.


    Jade Mountain rushed to Hansen again and again, but it was once again picked up and kneeled on the ground. Hansen was like an insurmountable mountain. The hard work of Jade Mountain was futile, and it could not shake the mountain.


    The live broadcast room has long been silent, and all the Shura people are stupid. It is totally unbelievable. A human being who is younger than the Shura people has completely abused the most noble Shura royal family of the Shura people. This immediately puts the pride of all Shura people. The smashing of the hits made them unable to accept the reality at hand.


    boom! boom! boom!


    It seems that Jade Mountain has repeatedly angered Hansen, and Hansen no longer waits for him to climb up again and attack, holding the arm of Jade Mountain in one hand and picking up the violent temper.


    The original body of the Yutu Mountain, which was still stiff, was softened after being smashed for more than a dozen times, like a piece of rag.


    Everyone is demented to look at this cruel picture, like petrified, almost thought to be in a dream.

 Chapter 1059： The strongest genius in the history of the league

    "Fast... quickly shut down the live broadcast..." Gao Lan reacted and shouted at Lotus Zen.


    Lotus Zen was reminded by Woodlands that it was only after the return of the gods, and the live broadcast was shut down, and his face was pale.


    Originally wanted to broadcast the image of Yutu Mountain defeating the young master of humanity, who knows that it is the tyrannical abuse of the Jade Mountain, it is simply terrible, without any suspense.


    The live broadcast was closed, and the Shura people who watched the live broadcasts came back to the world. They were all whispering and discussing what happened to the live broadcast. It was true and false.


    They really can''t believe that the Emperor Yutuoshan would be liked by a younger human being, even suspicion that it was a spoof video, not a live broadcast.


    However, Zhou Pingren is excited and has been difficult to calm for a long time. They can feel the sense of racial pride, far more than the average person.


    "I lost this time. I will defeat you next time." Yutuoshan was lifted from the ground and put on a stretcher. His face was full of the blood of the Shura people. Before he was lifted, he died. Staring at Hansen deadly said.


    "Strong power does not mean everything. Let''s practice your martial arts first. You didn''t lose to me, but you lost to the "Da Yin Yang magnetic gun." Han Sen said a faint sentence.


    "Do you have a big yin and yang magnetic gun? I remember." Yutu muttered to himself that the person had been carried down, and the Shura people remembered this human martial art. After a few years, the big yin and yang The magnetic gun has even become the most well-known human martial art of the Shura.


    Bai Yishan heard Han Sen say this, his face was full of flowers, hate to go up and hold him two.


    "Mr. Zhao, this action has to ask you to take care of Hansen, to protect him." Ji Hailan looked at Zhao Yongbo and said with ridicule.


    "Hey." Zhao Yongbo turned his face and left.


    Ji Hailan��s heart was so happy that he walked off the scene and brought Hansen to introduce it to several other members.


    Ji Hailan first introduced Bai Yishan. After all, Bai Yishan was the strongest surpassing among them, and he was also a famous professor in the church. His status is much higher than others.


    Bai Yishan said with a smile: "Blue, you don''t need to introduce it. I am more familiar with Hansen than you. Seriously, Hansen is still half of my students."


    Everyone heard the words and looked at Bai Yishan and Han Sen with some surprise. Ji Hailan looked at Han Sen with amazement and asked: "Han Sen, what''s the matter?"


    Hansen nodded: "The martial arts that I used to defeat the Jade Mountain, I have learned from Professor Bai, I have always regarded Professor Bai as a teacher. Unfortunately, Professor Bai refused to accept this disciple."


    Bai Yishan helped Hansen a lot, although he initially deceived him to learn the big yin and yang magnetic cannons, but later Han Sen was in the process of selecting super nuclear gene technology and some problems encountered in cultivation. Bai Yishan paid a lot of effort to help him. Hansen really regarded him as a teacher.


    Bai Yishan listened to Han Sen��s words, but he said with a smile: ��You can��t afford this apprentice. Every time you find me, there is no good thing. My church card doesn��t know how much you have been cheated.��


    Ji Lanhai listened to the heart, and this time it was nominally led by Ji Yanran. In fact, Ji Yanran just hangs a name. The real principal is Bai Yishan.


    Han Sen and Bai Yishan actually have such a relationship, naturally it is to make Ji Lanhai very happy.


    After introducing Hansen, everyone talked a few words, and then someone began to ask Bai Yishan about the big yin and yang magnetic gun.


    It was unexpected that Hansen, a man of poor physical fitness, had abused the Shura prince. The power of this super-nuclear genetic technique was imaginable and shocked.


    If Hansen��s own super-nuclear genetics, they naturally have no idea, and it is impossible to get them from Hansen.


    However, Hansen��s super-nuclear genetic technique was actually from Bai Yishan, and Bai Yishan was a professor of the church. The super-nuclear genetic technique he studied should be sold in the church. At most, there are some purchase restrictions. They still have a good chance to get their hands.


    Who is such a powerful super nuclear gene therapy? Unfortunately, Bai Yishan clearly told them that the large yin and yang magnetic guns have been classified as banned and have been destroyed and destroyed. Hansen��s large yin and yang magnetic guns were learned before being classified as prohibited.


    Everyone could not help but feel a disappointment, has been classified as a ban, even if it can be used to get the information is not useful, all the supporting genetic fluids have been destroyed, unless Bai Yishan himself, then no one has the opportunity to learn.


    Some people have begun to think about it, considering the possibility of removing the big yin and yang magnetic gun from the ban.


    Han Sen wants this effect. Bai Yishan has helped him so much. If he can help him re-sell the big yin and yang magnetic gun, it is a little thankful and grateful to him.


    Of course, with the shield of Bai Yishan, he does not need to explain to others why his super nuclear gene technology is so powerful.


    Whoever comes to Hansen to inquire about this problem, Hansen can tell him: "Want to know why it is so powerful? I will not know if I have banned the big yin and yang magnetic guns."


    There is a white game that confirms what Han Sen said. Naturally no one doubts him any more, but he is secretly playing the idea of ??a large yin and yang magnetic gun.


    Unfortunately, they don''t know, if there is no Boe''s breath of circulation, they will become a big yin and yang magnetic cannon, and it is impossible to have such power. The simple use of force can not be so powerful, there are too many ways to crack .


    There are many techniques of close combat in the martial arts of the Shura people. They are very powerful in this respect. If the physical quality is similar, the big yin and yang magnetic guns can still exert some power, and the weak wins like Hansen are basically not It is too possible.


    After the Yutu Mountain was wounded, their group of people finally set off for the relics of the Clan.


    However, the image of the confrontation between Hansen and Jade Mountain was quietly spread in the league.


    Zhou Ping recorded the images of the showdown on the same day. Although some of them were not recorded at the beginning, the part of the high-energy was recorded.


    They didn''t think about spreading at first, but they were too excited. So when they contacted the alliance, they passed the image to colleagues in the league, hoping to let colleagues share this excitement, so the image was from Shura. The family passed to the human side.


    On the human side, because of the relevant confidentiality regulations, there is no image streaming out.


    Not long after, this paragraph did not know who was transmitted to the sky online image, in a very short time shocked the entire league of ordinary people.


    As the protagonist, Hansen and Jade Mountain are naturally recognized. There are many people who know Hansen in the league. After all, they are the son-in-law of the heads of state. There are many Hansen news in various gossip communities. I don��t know Hansen really. It''s hard.


    It is because of the knowledge and age of Hansen that I feel even more shocked by this image.


    There is no doubt that Hansen is younger than Jade Mountain. A young man defeated the three-level fighters of the Shura royal family. This is an unprecedented glory for mankind.


    For a time, Hansen��s reputation among ordinary people has surpassed some famous demigods, and many people have won the praise of ��the strongest genius in the history of the league��.

 Chapter 1060： Unicorn

    At this time, the league��s strongest genius in history has been holding a nap on the spaceship.


    Ji Yanran didn''t dare to see Hansen''s duel that day. Once everything involved Hansen, Ji Yanran felt uneasy. There was no way to bear such pressure. He had been waiting for Hansen outside the training hall until Han. Sen came out to announce the news of the victory, Ji Jiran was considered a hanging heart put down.


    Hansen was too tired last night. Although it was already in the morning, she still slept very heavily.


    In the voyage of the universe, there is no day or night, and it does not make any sense to get up early.


    However, Han Sen felt itchy on his face and couldn''t help but twitch a few cheeks, but the feeling of itching did not alleviate it. Instead, his nose tickles, and Hansen couldn''t help but sneeze, and people woke up. .


    Then I found a fist size, the whole body was green like a crystal unicorn, I don''t know when it climbed to his face, and the claw was about to reach into his nostrils.


    Hansen grabbed the unicorn in his hand and placed it on his bed.


    This one-horned immortal is the only one who went to the ruins of the sects and brought them out of the ruins when he was still in service.


    Hansen has been raising it for such a long time, but he has never found anything special. If he insists that it has something special, it is that it does not eat or drink but has never died. It has been several years, still Still alive and very healthy.


    There is also a strange thing in it. When Hansen leaves it for a long time, when he sees it again, he will find that it becomes lazy, and the luster on his body will be dim.


    But as long as Hansen takes it with him for a few days, it will regain its spirit.


    Hansen couldn''t figure out what was going on, but he always thought that this one-horned singer was not simple. This time he went to explore the ruins of the crystal family. I heard that it was very dangerous. Hansen considered it for a long time, or brought it with it. Come, hope to be able to bring into the ruins of the crystal family, may be useful.


    Ji Yan was still asleep, and it looked very tired. Hansen carefully pulled her arm out from under her neck and didn''t wake her up, ready to get something back to eat.


    However, I suddenly noticed that the green light on the unicorn fairy seemed to be a little different. Hansen took a closer look and found that the mechanical gears of the watch in the body of the unicorn were still working slowly.


    This discovery surprised Hansen. He had raised a single-horned fairy for a few years, but he had never seen such a change.


    While Hansen was going to take a closer look at the change of the Unicorn, he suddenly heard the sound of the radio coming out of the speaker.


    "The spacecraft has arrived at the apx-706 planet and is landing. Please invite all members to the meeting room...please invite all members to the meeting room to gather..."


    Ji Yanran was woken up by the radio, stretched out a lazy waist, and revealed the infinitely beautiful and delicate body from the slipped quilt. The Hansen index finger was big, and he couldn��t pull Ji Yunran back into the bed.


    Unfortunately, it is not the time to wear neat clothes and go to the conference room together.


    The unicorn was put in his pocket by Hansen, and he planned to wait until after the meeting, and then take a good look at what it is.


    Coming to the conference room, the Shura people and the members of the Alliance are all there, and the holographic projector has already shown the picture on the planet.


    It��s a little different from the trace of the crystal family that Hansen had been there before. It��s a completely crystallized planet, but this planet looks normal. Some of the normal ones make Hansen wonder if there is a ruins. .


    On the surface of the planet, there are no traces of the crystal family, the planet is covered with green plants, and the growth is very lush.


    They can even be described as huge. There is no doubt that the planet''s air oxygen is very high, which is probably a planet suitable for human habitation.


    On the periphery of the planet, there is also an atmosphere similar to that of human settlements.


    After a slight vibration of the spacecraft, it broke into the planet and slowly landed at the scheduled location.


    After the leaders of both sides confessed to their players some things to be aware of, they asked them to go back and prepare, and they will leave in three hours.


    In fact, because of the injury of Jade Mountain, they have been two days late than expected, and there is no extra time to delay.


    Because a lot of work has been done earlier, it has already been confirmed that this is a human-friendly planet, but the two sides are still driving the armor and leaving the spacecraft, heading towards the target.


    In the armor, Hansen operated the armor with one hand, but his eyes looked at the unicorn in the other hand.


    Since landing on this planet, the things in the body of the horned horn that resemble mechanical and visceral things have begun to turn and are turning faster and faster.


    Hansen didn''t know what it meant, so he kept a close eye on the unicorn.


    Except for the visceral rotation caused by many gears and parts, there is nothing else happening. Hansen can''t feel the change of vitality from his body, which makes Han Sen very confused.


    Soon they arrived at the destination, and the two sides had already established a temporary base here. The members of the base reported the situation here and took them to the entrance of the ruins.


    Some unexpectedly unexpectedly, Hansen did not see a lot of traces of crystal technology at the entrance.


    Just on a clearing of trees and plants, I saw a black crystal wheel with a diameter of about 20 meters embedded in the ground.


    The black crystal is black as ink, almost no longer transparent, and the eyes are difficult to penetrate, but on the top of the crystal plate, you can see many strange patterns of gears and lines intertwined. Kind of pattern.


    There are also many straight grooves on the black disc. The whole disc is like a cake, divided into twenty equal parts.


    There are four warning signs on the four grids, but Hansen doesn''t know what it means. Before they came here, everything was kept secret, even if they were members of the upcoming program. Inform the details.


    When Hansen saw the black disc, his heart was fierce and his eyes were strange.


    The pattern on the black disc is very similar to the pattern on the back of the unicorn. He has seen the unicorn for so many years, and he is familiar with the patterns. At this moment, the patterns and Hansen��s memories are completely The match is just magnified many times.


    "What''s the relationship between them?" Hansen thought, and the subconscious touch of the palm was inside the pocket of the unicorn.


    After Han Sen touched the Unicorn, he suddenly changed his face, and the palm of his hand quickly came out. He saw a wound on his hand, and blood was flowing from it.

 Chapter 1061： Wrong transmission

    Hansen frowned slightly, glanced at the wound in his hand, and saw that the palm of his hand seemed to be stabbed by something. There was a red-like wound, and blood seemed to rush out of the beads.


    I scanned the wound with a hole in the tunnel and found that there was nothing unusual. There was no poisoning or infection.


    Hansen''s physical fitness is extremely strong. This wound has healed automatically in the blink of an eye. In the end, nothing remains and there is no feeling of discomfort.


    Carefully pull the open pocket with your hand, Hansen wants to see what happened to the Unicorn, why he hurts him.


    He has been raised for so long, and the Unicorn has never been aggressive, and the action of the Unicorn is usually slow, as if it is not too much strength.


    Now that the unicorn can pierce his skin muscles, Hansen is slightly surprised.


    However, Hansenla opened the bag and looked inside. I couldn''t help but change my face. There was no trace of a single-horned fairy in my pocket. I don''t know where to go.


    Hansen quickly reached out and touched his body, and his eyes looked around, but he did not see the shadow of the unicorn, and the unicorn was gone.


    Hansen had doubts, but now it is not the time to look around. All the personnel have already lined up in front of the black crystal roulette. General Regg, who is in charge of the operation, is explaining the details and plans of the operation in detail.


    The black crystal roulette is the entrance to the relics of the crystal family. Each square can only be transferred into a living body, and there is a limit to the life energy of the living body. The life energy is too strong to enter.


    Both the Alliance and the Shura have been tested, and only one person can use a grid to transfer them in, otherwise the wheel will not start even if there is an ant on the body.


    It is also difficult for the semi-god-level powerhouse to pass through the roulette, and at most only the third-level Shura and the Transcend can enter.


    The four grids with warning signs are the locations that have been used for transmission. Each grid can only be used once, and then no one can transfer anything. The person who originally sent it can be sent from the original grid.


    Researchers have also used large machinery to dig down the wheel, but they have dug tens of thousands of meters deep, but they can only see black crystals that lead to the inside of the planet like pillars.


    Moreover, many strange things happened during the excavation process, and many machines and soldiers were lost. In the end, they could only give up and continue to dig.


    In the four trials, some people came back alive and had a preliminary understanding of the ruins, but the areas they explored were very limited, so they could provide very little information.


    Hansen, the team''s main purpose, is to get a purple crystal core as much as possible. The more the number, the better.


    As for the role of the purple crystal nucleus, neither the Alliance nor the Shura people explained.


    Armor and firearms are not equipped, not to equip them, but to use those items, they will be immediately attacked in the remains.


    Eight Shura and eight humans, including Hansen, each stood on a different grid. The researchers started the roulette and saw that the strange patterns on the roulette turned and the space suddenly became distorted. Individuals disappeared in the space distortion.


    Hansen��s heart feels very weird. The rotation of the patterns on the roulette is exactly the same as that of the unicorn, but now the unicorn is gone, he has not found it.


    Just blinking time, Han Sen felt the light in front of him, opened his eyes and found himself in the ruins. Unlike the ruins of the crystals he had seen before, he did not see the crystal building, but it was like a big one. In the mountains of the earthquake, there are collapsed rocks and cracked earth.


    Far from the distant mountains, there are some collapsed buildings, but not crystal buildings, but an ancient blue-brick building.


    Hansen quickly turned to see, but this turn was a big change, because he did not see them, and did not see those Shura people.


    "Don''t they pass in? It''s impossible, it''s impossible to send it together, but what about them? The researchers didn''t say that the previous four trials were sent to the same location? Although only two people came out, but They all saw the items and marks left by the other two.�� Hansen stood here waiting for a while, and quickly determined that they did not transfer to the same position with him.


    And after Hansen looked at the area, he quickly decided that it was not the transfer location that the researchers said. Although it looks like the same ruined mountains, but look at the distribution and shape of the nearby mountains, and they Said completely different.


    "What the **** is going on?" Han Sen''s face turned a little ugly. He was not afraid of being alone, but he was afraid that he was not in the air and she would be in danger.


    Make sure that no one can send it to yourself. Hansen bites his teeth and flies straight into the sky. He wants to distinguish between the mountains and the landforms, and then find them as soon as possible.


    The Dongxuan gas field was fully unfolded, and it looked around in the air, but found that there were ruins in the mountains. I didn��t know tens of thousands of miles and could not see the existence of people.


    And all the landforms are similar, it is difficult to see where the area is what the researchers said.


    Hansen couldn''t help but frowned. He was all the same in all directions. He didn''t even know where to go.


    While Hansen was thinking about how to judge the position, he suddenly heard a very strange sound in the ruins of an ancient building between the mountains.


    This kind of sound is like the kind of sound that is made by nails hitting the egg shell. It sounds a bit sharp, but there is a kind of empty feeling that can''t be said.


    Han Sen immediately looked at the ruins of the ancient city. After a while, he saw a stream of green water flowing from the ancient city and coming to him.


    After Hansen looked at it clearly, it changed his face. What is the flow of water, but the cluster of green crystal unicorns, which crawled along the ruins of the mountain, and the number could not be counted.


    "What is this?" Han Sen stared at the unicorns carefully and found that it was similar to the one he had raised before, but the size was obviously much smaller, only the size of the egg.


    And on the backs of those green crystal unicorns, Hansen did not see that strange pattern.


    In Hansen��s heart, those crystal unicorns had already climbed over, but they were not far apart in front of him, like a stream of water, surrounded him in the middle, but there was no single horned fairy nearby. He is within ten meters.


    Hansen was alert and didn''t know what these unicorns wanted to do, but in the next second, Hansen saw these unicorns separate a passage, as if to open a road that leads straight to the ancient city. Among the ruins.


    And those one-horned celestial beings are bowing their heads on both sides, seemingly worshipping.

 Chapter 1062： dusk

    Han Sen looked at the surprised color and looked at the one-horned fairy and asked: "Do you understand me?"


    There was no reaction. The one-horned singer was just there. When Hansen��s heart was hesitating, he saw a unicorn flying up, yelling at Hansen twice, then following that. The road that the unicorns gave up, flew in the direction of the ancient city, as if it was leading the way for Hansen.


    See Hansen standing there and not moving, the one-horned fairy flying in front and making a screaming sound, seems to be urging Hansen to go faster.


    Hansen gritted his teeth and followed the one-horned fairy.


    People have already come. If you don��t go into the ancient city to see it, Han Sen��s heart is also unwilling, and if these unicorns want to be against him, they should have already launched an attack. It seems that this is not necessary.


    Looking at their clonics does not seem to be hostile.


    When Hansen walked past, the unicorns in the back automatically followed up, like the tide, followed by Hansen��s body and headed towards the ruins of the ancient city.


    Before Hansen walked to the ruins, he looked closely at the ancient city that had collapsed. Most of them saw that one of the temple-like buildings was intact, and it was very awkward in this ruin.


    The one-horned fairy, who led the way, fell under the steps of the temple and yelled at Hansen. It seemed to indicate that Hansen entered the temple.


    They have already arrived here. Naturally, there is no reason to not go in. They have stepped on the steps carefully, but this time the unicorns have not followed, they are all gathered under the steps, still in such awkward posture, it looks like Some unspeakable joys.


    Before going to the temple, Hansen directly summoned the beast soul armor to wear on the body, and reached out to push the stone door away, but saw a broken inside the stone door, like a long-destroyed temple, full of thick dust everywhere. .


    There is no tribute case and statue in this temple-like building. There are only some stone tripods. There is nothing inside. The stone seems to be just ordinary stone, just like the texture of the rocks outside.


    When Han Sen��s eyes fell on the corner of the temple, it was a shock of his body. He saw a two-meter-high crystal vase in the corner.


    Hansen is also a person who has seen the remains of the crystal family. It can be seen at a glance. The crystal vase is not a general crystal, but a material unique to the crystal. It also has a strange pattern on it, and the gears are intertwined with the lines. Made like a mechanically precise pattern.


    If this is the case, it is not enough to shock Hansen. He has seen too many strange things in the crystal family, but this crystal vase has made him shocked.


    The crystal vase is colorless and transparent. Although there are patterns, it can''t stop the line of sight.


    Hansen��s horror discovery found that there was a girl in the crystal vase.


    The girl was curled up in the vase, her arms around her knees, her face buried in her arms, her face could not be seen, only a pale golden hair with a long white hair was scattered on her body.


    There are no horns of the Shura people on the head, and the ears are the same as humans. The whole body is fascinated, revealing white and innocent skin.


    The pale, flaming, long hair was scattered on the body, covering most of the body.


    "Human? How can human beings get trapped here? Is it an alliance researcher who has been here before?" Hansen was shocked to see the girl in the bottle, although he could not see the girl''s face, but he intuitively thought that it was A girl, not a woman.


    Hansen knows the previous four trials, entered two humans and two Shura, and finally returned a human and a Shura, but the man who did not return was a man or a woman, but Hansen was nothing. know.


    If this girl is a former researcher, Hansen naturally cannot sit idly by.


    Carefully walked to the front of the crystal bottle, Hansen carefully looked at the bottle and found that the bottle was closed as a whole, and even the mouth of the bottle was sealed, like a one-piece sculpture.


    Hansen is not too surprised. The crystal family has many strange technologies. It is not difficult to trap a person in a closed crystal bottle.


    No danger was found, Hansen opened his mouth and called twice: "Hey... can you hear me talking?"


    After a few clicks, the voice improved a lot, but the girl in the bottle did not move at all, it seems that he could not hear his voice.


    Hansen frowned slightly, reaching out and carefully touching the crystal bottle, and nothing happened. The crystal vase did not react at all, like a dead object.


    Hansen settled in his heart and reached out and knocked on the vase.


    The girl in the vase seemed to hear the sound, and the body moved slightly. Hansen was overjoyed and knocked for a few more times.


    The girl seemed to be awakened from her sleep, her eyes lifted her head, and Hansen saw her appearance. It was similar to the 17-year-old girl. The face was delicate and delicate, the skin was delicate, and the pair was still drowsy. The eyes are the same as her hair, mixed with blazing pale gold.


    From the appearance, this is undoubtedly a human girl, without any characteristics of the Shura.


    Hansen guessed that she was probably the human researcher she had entered before. As for her age, she looks very young, but now the human beings are not old. The 30s and 40s are still like the 16-year-old girls. There was no way to scan her body through the crystal vase, and Hansen could hardly guess her true age.


    When the girl saw Hansen, she suddenly seemed to be awake by the cold water. She suddenly woke up and got up and squatted on the bottle wall. While slap the bottle wall with her hand, she was surprised and anxious to say something.


    Hansen can only hear the girl slap the bottle, but she can''t hear her voice, but looking at her expression and mouth shape, it seems to be saving me.


    Hansen sank a bit, took out the pen and paper from the pocket of the battle suit, wrote a line on it, and let the girl see the words he wrote.


    "Who are you?" Hansen wrote very simple. He wanted to determine the identity of the girl. Although it looked like a human being, it was just Hansen��s own guess.


    In the strange place of the crystal relics, Hansen had to guard against it, and everything here was too strange.


    The girl understood the words written by Hansen, showing a pleasant expression, using a small mouth to breathe a sigh of relief on the bottle wall, and then using his fingers to write on it: "Dusk, Union Blue Blood Special Forces, University."


    Hansen has confirmed this time that the other side should be the human researcher who came in the last time. There is nothing wrong with it. It should be that the organization of the middle school is trapped here.


    "You step back, take care of yourself, I broke the bottle." Hansen wrote another line to the twilight.


    After watching the evening, he quickly leaned back against the other side of the bottle and shrank in the corner of the bottle.

 Chapter 1063： Recent distance

    Hansen��s fist condensed the inflammation of the dead bird, directly opened the seven genetic locks, and slammed into the upper half of the crystal vase.


    However, Hansen only felt his arm to be shaken. He couldn''t help but step back. The whole arm was trembled, but the vase was still moving. The flame of the dead bird slipped directly from the vase. Also did not stay.


    Hansen��s surprise is not the same. This punch is already the strongest force under his use of Jinwu and Super Emperor. Even a megalithic stone should be broken. The crystal vase is unscathed. The linkage did not move, so Hansen brows.


    Han Sen slightly indulged, and pulled out the Tai A sword inserted in his waist. A sword slammed into the crystal bottle. The powerful force slammed on the crystal bottle, but only left a shallow white on it. Traces, like the white marks of the nails on the skin.


    Hansen suddenly was shocked. The weight and hardness of the water bottle flower crystal far exceeded his imagination. Even the weapon of the gods such as Tai Ajian, under Hansen��s full force, only left a white The trace is really scary.


    It is a pity that the Phoenix Excalibur can not bring shelter, naturally it is impossible to bring it, otherwise the sharpness of the Phoenix Excalibur may be better than the effect of Tai Ajian.


    Hansen tried several strengths, but they couldn''t break the crystal vase.


    Looking at the dusk from hope to disappointment, and from disappointment to despair, Hansen bit his teeth and summoned the magic sheep knife. He held Tai Ajian in one hand, a magic sheep knife in one hand, and a crazy wave in his hands. The sword and a knife smashed on the vase, leaving a trail of white marks on the crystal wall.


    If you don''t see it, now Hansen can see how the dusk is trapped here.


    Although the Tai Ajian and the Devil''s Knife can''t open the vase, they can leave traces on it. The so-called water drops are worn, and thousands of swords are smashed. Hansen does not believe that this vase cannot be opened.


    If it doesn''t work, Hansen can only change into Jinwu or Super Emperor to try it. In any case, he can''t watch his compatriots being trapped here.


    The sound of the sword striking the crystal wall in the temple was connected in a line, and the white wall was thrown out again and again, but it never broke.


    "Let''s go, you can''t break it." Dusk seems to have given up, and wrote a few words on the crystal wall.


    Hansen ignored her, panting in his mouth, his arms trembled, his mouth was cracked, and blood flowed down his fingers.


    He didn''t know how many thousands of swords he had smashed. The white marks left a lot, but it didn''t seem to have much effect. If he continued, his hands would have to be abolished first.


    Knowing that there will be no result in this way, his strength is not enough, and there is no magic weapon in the air.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hansen directly summoned the soul of the three-clawed golden beast, and merged with the three-jawed gold, into a black gold, a pair of claws with a touch of gold, suddenly reddish by the blood, a claw toward the The vase wall was caught.


    Hey!


    The blood-staining nerves of the nine genetic locks are matched with the super-deity of the three-clawed Jinwu. The power of this claw is terrible. It is caught on the crystal bottle, and the crystal bottle is slightly shaken. It seems that there are slight cracks on it.


    Han Sen saw that there was a door, but he did not say anything. It was a claw that caught the past. The blood-red claws hit the crystal wall again and again, causing the crystal bottle to shake, and the fine lines on it were more and more.


    Twilight is also the color of surprise, has been excited to be self-sustaining, hands clenched into fists, wide eyes looked at the gradually expanding fine lines on the crystal bottle.


    The hardness of the crystal bottle surprised Hansen. He kept clawing the crystal bottle. Although the fine lines on the crystal bottle were more and more, they still broke.


    Even the hard and sharp sharp gold claws like the weapon of the gods, but also because of the continuous high-strength claw hit, at this time has been bloody, **** water spilled from the claws.


    Success is just in front of him. How can Hansen give up now, hit the crystal bottle again and again, and the blood is on the crystal bottle, and the more and more the fine lines.


    boom!


    Finally, under the claws of Hansen, the crystal vase, which is already full of cracks, seems to be broken into granulated crystals like tempered glass, which falls like rain.


    The dusk has been surprisingly unbelievable, standing there, the joy on his face gradually spread, his hands squinting like a sob.


    "Are you okay?" Hansen dismissed Jinwu, his hands were full of blood, and Jin Wu''s injury was equivalent to his injury.


    However, this injury is naturally nothing, Hansen does not care, take off his battle suit jacket and throw it to the dusk, so that she can cover the body of the ** first.


    Unfortunately, outside the shelter, there is no way to transfer the beast soul, otherwise it will be fine to give her a beast armor.


    At dusk, I took the coat and put it on my body. Her body was petite. Hansen''s coat was worn on her body, almost the same as the skirt, just covering the buttocks, revealing the long and slender legs, which looked very eye-catching.


    When she saw the clothes at dusk, Hansen asked her: "How come you are trapped here?"


    There was no talk at dusk, and a pair of very beautiful pale gold eyes looked at Hansen. It seemed to be very curious.


    Seeing that I didn��t answer at dusk, Hansen thought she was so frightened that she got up and said, ��Let��s leave here first. There are other teammates who came in with me. Before we left, we must first find them. ��


    Hansen took a few steps, but found that Huang did not move in the same place, still looked at him like that, and his look was a bit strange.


    "Go, what are you doing there?" Hansen turned and looked at the dusk frowning.


    I opened my mouth at dusk, and the voice was very hoarse. It was like the feeling of excessive alcohol and tobacco in the rough: "I don''t have much time, remember my words, don''t forget any words."


    "What time is not much?" Hansen frowned.


    I didn��t answer at dusk, just watching Hansen say: ��My name is dusk, the big school, the member of the Blue Blood Special Forces, the adjutant of Han Jingzhi, the investigator of the Seventh Action Team of the Special Investigation Division.��


    "What?" Hansen''s eyes widened, looking at the dusk as if he had seen a ghost. He could hardly believe his ears, watching the dusk, his lips trembled.


    "You said that you are the adjutant of Han Jingzhi? The investigator of the Seventh Action Team of the Special Investigation Division?" Han Sen pointed at the dusk, excitedly shaking all over the body, and even his voice trembled.


    He didn''t know if Dusk was joking with him, but this was his closest distance to Han Jingzhi and the Seventh Action Group.

 Chapter 1064： 亵渎

    "You know that the Korean instructor and the seventh action group would be better." Dusk nodded slightly, then continued: "Now you only need to listen to me, write down every word I say."


    After a pause, the twilight went on to say: "Our Seventh Action Group accepted the order to transfer into another space. In that space, we encountered something."


    "What?" Hansen asked quickly.


    "I don''t know." shook his head at dusk.


    "I don''t know? How can you not know? Didn''t you enter the shelter?" Hansen stared at the dusk, wondering why she said this, if she did, she was the seventh action group. One of the members, how could you not know what happened?


    "What do you mean by shelter is the space at the other end?" asked at dusk.


    "You don''t know where it is a sanctuary? It''s impossible. We humans are sent to the shelter of the First God. Although they are randomly appearing in a shelter room, there is a shelter in the room of each shelter. Basic information, how can you not know that there is a shelter?" Han Sen felt that this dusk was joking with himself, could not help but frown.


    At dusk, I looked at Hansen with a strange look: "The shelter of the First God? Is there more room for the same?"


    Hansen looked at the dusk, not knowing if she really didn''t know, or was joking with him deliberately.


    "You tell me the details of the space now, tell me in the most concise language, I don''t have much time." Dusk was anxiously watching Hansen.


    Hansen saw her expression not seem to be joking, just simply said the situation of the current shelter.


    Listening very seriously at dusk, from time to time, I also asked a few words. Hansen only said about the current composition and status quo of the shelter, which is already a few minutes.


    After listening to the dusk, his face became even more weird. After a moment of indulging, he said: "If you didn''t lie to me, then our seventh action group did not enter the world of shelter."


    "Not a sheltered world?" Hansen stared at Huang''s eyes and felt more and more like a liar.


    It was clearly after the exploration of the Seventh Action Group that human beings truly defined the existence of the shelter space, and the following years really opened up the development of human beings in the shelter.


    At dusk, it seems to have seen Hansen��s mind, and he took care of his own hair and said faintly: ��If the sheltered world is as you said, we are not really going to be the world of shelter, or not you. Any one of the few shelters we mentioned, when we passed in, did not see the so-called sanctuary, nor did it appear in the shelter, and we were all together after the transmission."


    "Where did you appear?" Hansen immediately asked, although he doubted that he was playing him at dusk, but he couldn''t help but want to know.


    At dusk, the color of confusion is like talking to Hansen, and it is like muttering to himself: "Where we enter, how do we say, we seem to have entered the world of God."


    "The world of God?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse, but after thinking about it, the many magics in the shelter really resembled the world of God. He said: "The shelter does have many magical places, saying that it is the world of God. Not wrong."


    At dusk, he shook his head. "No, you don''t understand what I mean. The world of God that I am referring to refers to the real world of God, not the superpowers you said, just like you just turned into a giant bird. It is just super power, not the world of God."


    "So what do you think of the world of God?" Hansen asked with suspicion in his heart.


    "Unable to describe." Shaking his head at dusk.


    "How can there be no way to describe it? There is something in the scenery, what kind of environment is there, can you always say something?" Hansen stared at the dusk.


    "If you can say this, it is just an ordinary world, I will not call it the world of God." Dusk said with a smile.


    "Well, then what do you want to tell me?" Hansen was speechless and could only change a question.


    "If you see Han Jingzhi, you must kill him." At the dusk, Hansen was suddenly there, and he was stunned for a while and did not speak.


    Hansen remembers that when he met the man suspected of Qin Huaizhen, he said "Be careful...Huang Jingzhi..." before he died. Now he said that he wants to kill Han Jingzhi, so Hansen��s heart is hard to understand.


    To say what Han Jingzhi did in that space, why did the people of Ningjia say that Han Jingzhi had saved the lives of their ancestors and was the benefactor of their family?


    Moreover, the Qin family seems to respect the Han Jingzhi very much. If Han Jingzhi did what Qin Huaizhen did at the beginning, did Qin Huaizhen not tell the Qin family after he came out? This seems to be somewhat unreasonable.


    All of this made Hansen think of it and couldn''t understand it. He had to look at the dusk and ask: "Why kill Han Jingzhi?"


    At dusk, the look was slightly different. I didn��t directly answer Hansen��s question. Instead, I looked at Hansen and asked, ��Do you believe that there is God in this world?��


    "I am not an atheist, but I will not pursue it deliberately," Hansen said.


    The dusk look is a bit weird: "If you really see God there, would you believe it?"


    "I haven''t seen it. Naturally, there is no way to answer you. What kind of **** do you see?" Hansen quickly asked.


    "If you can say it, then it is not God." Dusk smiled and said: "Whether you believe or not, you must remember to bring the news back to the Qin family, tell Qin Huaizhen, must kill Han Jingzhi."


    "Do you know who I am?" Hansen looked at the dusk.


    "You are holding a sword, it is naturally a Qin family, isn''t it?" Duan confusedly looked at Han Sen.


    Hansen is shaking his head: "I am not a Qin family, too Ajian is given to me by others, my surname is Han, my grandfather is also called Han Jingzhi, but I don''t know if he is the one in your mouth. Korean instructor."


    At dusk, I was surprised to see Han Sen, and the assertion: "Impossible, Han Jingzhi has no descendants, he can not have descendants, even if your grandfather is really called Han Jingzhi, it has nothing to do with him."


    "Why can you be so sure, even if he doesn''t have it on the surface, can he not have an illegitimate child?" Hansen frowned.


    "It is absolutely impossible." Dusk seems to be very positive about this, without any hesitation.


    "Well, then you should always tell me why you want to kill Han Jingzhi?" Han Sen saw the topic enter an infinite loop, and had to return to his last doubt.


    "Because he stunned God." Dusk said bitterly.

 Chapter 1065： Shi Ding

    Hansen finally understood why the dusk started when he asked him to believe in God. It turned out to be the answer.


    However, Hansen still does not understand, even if there is a god, Han Jingzhi also stunned God, then why should he kill him at dusk? And let Qin Huaizhen kill Han Jingzhi.


    "You may not believe it, but that doesn''t matter. You only need to bring what I said to Qin Huaizhen. He will understand it." Dusk said firmly.


    Hansen said with a smile: "I don''t think there should be any need. Qin Huaizhen has already died, and has been dead for many years."


    "What? Qin Huai is dead?" The eyes widened at dusk, and the face was unbelievable. In the blink of an eye, the face was angry. He grabbed Hansen��s collar and shouted: "Do you dare to lie to me? Qin Huaizhen How could he die? The people in the world are dead and he will not die. He clearly promised..."


    Speaking of this, the dusk seems to be aware of something, immediately shut up and stop talking, just looking at Han Sen with some anger.


    "No matter why you are so sure, Qin Huaizhen is not dead, but as far as I know, he is indeed dead." Han Sen told him what he had told him at the beginning, and said it to the dusk.


    "No, Qin Huaizhen will not die, he can''t die, he can live forever, how can he die? You must be lying to me..." The evening was very excited, even some hysterical.


    Hansen frowned slightly, and he seemed to hear something from the twilight, but he was not sure.


    Suddenly hesitated in the heart, Hansen looked at the dusk and said: "If Qin Huai really does not die, I still know a possibility."


    ��What is the possibility?�� asked at dusk, her own thoughts seemed a bit confusing.


    Hansen indulged in a moment, and said that he encountered the suspected Qin Huaizhen in the shelter, and said in detail the man''s clothing and appearance.


    "Qin Huaizhen... That is Qin Huaizhen is not wrong... How could he be there... He..." He said, what the twilight seemed to think of, his face turned white: "Wrong... We are all wrong." ...we are all cheated..."


    "What is wrong?" Hansen quickly asked, he felt that he was very close to the truth.


    At dusk, it was a look of some mental disorders. The mouth was just back and forth and repeated the two sentences. What was wrong, and what was cheated, Hansen did not hear why.


    When Hansen still wanted to ask again, it suddenly seemed strange to see the dusk. Her beautiful face was so old that she was unknowingly changed.


    And this kind of old is still going on, Han Sen can clearly see that her hair is becoming pale, the skin of her body is gradually relaxing and drying, has changed from a beautiful girl to an old woman.


    "You!" Hansen yelled at the dusk.


    At dusk, Hansen woke up and glanced at his own hands. He suddenly stayed there as if he was scared. After a while, he calmed down and looked at Hansen with a heart. "I don''t have time, I found Han. Respectfully, tell me about Qin Huaizhen, if he is still dead... maybe... maybe..."


    The words have not been finished yet, the vitality of the evening is almost cut off, and the youthful beauty of the body is completely gone, and it is turned into a dry old lady.


    Hansen reached out to hold the dusk, and the evening fell in Hansen��s arms. With the dry lips, he vomited a little audible sound: "Wrong..."


    After the two words were finished, she had no breath, and there was no scar on her body. It turned out to be alive and dead between the moments.


    The eyes slowly closed, but from her expression, Hansen saw a lot of unwillingness and remorse.


    "What the **** is going on? Where did they go? What happened to them there?" Hansen��s heart trembled and his mind was blank.


    Watching the dusk die in his own arms, Hansen can''t tell what it is, the sudden shock of Fanghua, so Hansen has a kind of inexplicable sadness.


    Hansen hesitated, or dug a pit in the temple and buried the dusk here.


    Hansen can''t bring her back because he has no way to explain to the league what the dusk will be here.


    Packing up things, Hansen was ready to leave with doubts. He heard something from the dusk that he wanted to know, but his doubts were much more.


    Hansen walked out of the temple and found that the green crystal unicorns were still outside. He just wanted to go out, but the green crystal unicorns all came up, blocking the way like a wall.


    "What do you want to do?" Hansen frowned slightly, but then he thought about it and suddenly understood it.


    He thought that the green crystal unicorns brought him here to save the evening, but the dusk is a human being, what does it have to do with them? Thinking of coming to them is not to let Hansen come to save the dusk, but to have other purposes.


    The reason why Hansen was able to meet the dusk here is just a coincidence. This has nothing to do with the purpose of the green crystal unicorn.


    Hansen walked to the side, and the green crystal unicorns gathered together to stop his way, and the other direction was the same.


    When Hansen walked into the temple, those unicorns would stop him.


    Hansen once again entered the temple and carefully searched for anything else. These green crystal unicorns must let him come here for a purpose.


    After a few laps in the temple, except for the crystal bottle that was trapped at dusk, there were only those stone dings left in the temple.


    There are three stone dings in total, each one has a height of more than one meter, and there is nothing empty except for some dust.


    "Don''t those unicorns want me to move these trips out?" Hansen thought in his own mind, but he couldn''t think of other possibilities.


    Han Sen came to a stone tripty, and stretched his hand under the stone tripod. The power of his body broke out, and he immediately took the pounds of Shiding directly, and then took Shi Ding and went outside.


    Seeing Hansen holding Shi Ding out, those green crystal horns were excitedly screaming, and then quickly gave up a passage, it seems to be guiding the road for Hansen, let Han Sen move the trip.


    Hansen glanced at them and found that they were pointing to another building in the old city, but the building had collapsed, and only half of the room was still there. The tiles on it seemed to fall off at any time. It looks like it.


    With Shi Ding striding over there, he also wanted to know what these green crystal unicorns wanted to do.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the addition of "the rain under the pomegranate skirt".

 Chapter 1066： Black unicorn

    Going to the half-turned house, I found that there was a well in the half of the house that had not fallen. Hansen looked inside the well. There was water and light fluctuations below, and there was still water.


    Except for this well, everything in the house is almost rotten, and there is nothing valuable.


    Those unicorns gathered together, wrapped Shi Ding a solid, and pulled Shi Ding to the top of the well, Hansen has let go of Shi Ding, looking at the group of unicorns, want to know what they are doing.


    thump!


    Who knows that after the unicorns were lifted to the wellhead, they threw a stone into the well and then dispersed again.


    Hansen didn''t understand what they meant. It took so much effort to throw the trip into the well.


    Those unicorns have opened a road at this time, which means that Han Sen will go back to the temple. I think it is necessary to move the remaining two stone dings out.


    They themselves seem to be afraid of the temple and dare not enter the temple.


    Hansen did not honed, went to the temple, directly one by one, and gave the remaining two stone tripods out, and under the **** of the Unicorn, he came to the well.


    The two stone tripods were also put into the well by the unicorns. After the three stone tripods were put into the well, the unicorns gathered around the well and bowed in the direction of the well. The scene looks strange and somewhat funny.


    However, Hansen couldn''t smile for a while, and the sound of the sound in the well seemed to be like the water inside, and the white steam was sprayed out of the wellhead.


    Hansen subconsciously retreated a bit, and the whole **** watched the old well, and swept it in with the hole, but did not feel anything like a life machine.


    When Hansen was puzzled, the sound in the old well suddenly disappeared. Hansen��s heart squinted and stared at the wellhead, and saw something flying out of the well.


    Accurately speaking, it should have floated out. A black crystal with a similar texture on the wheel when it came in first floated out.


    Looking closely, it turned out to be a unicorn, a black crystal-like unicorn, bigger than the average unicorn, and the one that Hansen had raised before was almost big, and it can still be on its body. Seeing the mechanical gear-like pattern is similar to Hansen''s one.


    After the black one-horned celestial floated out of the well, it went straight to Hansen''s side, and Hansen was shocked. He was reluctant to step back two steps and was ready to shoot.


    But the black one-horned fairy stopped in front of Hansen, as if there was no intention to attack him.


    When Hansen felt weird, he suddenly felt a little pain in his palm. He looked up and saw that his palm was green, and there was a pattern of dark green unicorns. The palm of his hand seemed to be crystallized. It looks like the one-horned fairy that Hansen had raised before.


    "It''s no wonder that the one-horned fairy has not lost, but has been integrated into my palm?" Hansen looked at the palm-shaped unicorn fairy with some surprise.


    As the palm of the pattern lights up, the gear of the black one-horned fairy body rotates, and the black crystal body has undergone a strange change.


    Originally, there was only one black horned singer in the palm of the hand, but in a moment, like magic, and turned into the size of a heavy truck, it fell heavily in front of Hansen.


    When Hansen was still in doubt, he saw the green light flashing inside the palm of his hand. The mouth of the black one-horned fairy opened, and the tongue spit out.


    Hansen took a closer look, what is the tongue, it turned out to be a console-like device.


    "Is this stuff a transportation work of the Clan?" Hansen was amazed, and the green light of his palm flashed, seemingly urging him to go.


    Hansen was very curious at this time and went into the crystal console.


    After Hansen sat down, the console suddenly closed, and then returned to the black one-horned body. There was a handle under Hansen��s palm, and there was a single-horned mark on the handle. Hansen��s palm was pressed up. Suddenly I felt that the entire console seemed to be lit up all of a sudden.


    Then Hansen magically discovered that his thoughts were actually extending outwards, as if the whole black horned horn had become part of his body.


    Han Sen��s mind was moved, and the black one-horned fairy moved in accordance with Hansen��s idea. The claws crawled fast on the ground, and the speed was amazing.


    Hansen��s thoughts were another move. The insect wings on the black one-horned fairy opened and flew directly into the sky.


    "Thinking control..." Hansen was surprised and happy.


    Humans have invested heavily in research in this area, but at present they are only semi-thinking operating systems, and they need to cooperate with brains and manuals to achieve perfect operation.


    However, this black unicorn-like machine can be perfectly manipulated by thinking. This technology is obviously much ahead of humans.


    "It seems that this should be something like the crystal family''s aircraft, that is, I don''t know what it is, is there any radar system and weapon system?" Hansen feels novelty, and between the thoughts, suddenly he feels the vision of both eyes. As if it was suddenly expanded, a map of three hundred and sixty degrees without a dead angle appeared in Hansen��s sight.


    "There is really a radar system!" Hansen was surprised and happy, which is much ahead of human semi-thinking. Between the rotation of the mind, the map zooms in or out of Hanson��s eyes, and shows some details. The scope is quite large.


    Hansen immediately scanned the area, and soon found signs of life thousands of miles away, and took a closer look at the white mountain.


    However, only Bai Yishan was alone. He did not see other people, and Hansen was shocked. He was afraid that Ji��s already had something.


    Hansen once again looked at other places and saw other signs of life. After seeing them one by one, they found that there were human Shura, all of them distributed in different places. Hansen quickly found Ji��s place, and his heart was light. Take a sigh of relief.


    However, Ji Yanran''s current situation is not optimistic. It is being chased by several crystal robots like robots. The situation is already very critical.


    "Come on, where are I going!" Hansen thought eagerly.


    boom!


    The black one-horned worm wings spread out, and the back of the buttocks seemed to be sprayed with a laser. In a moment, the space was torn apart, and the air was broken in the direction of Ji Yunran.


    The speed of horror shocked Hansen himself. This speed is probably much faster than the most advanced armor and aircraft of human beings. It is almost unimaginable, almost like a teleport at a long distance.

 Chapter 1067： Big plunder

    Ji Yanran''s situation is very bad. After transmitting into the relics, he found that he was not in the intended target, and his companions were not around.


    Ji Yanran carefully explored the four times, hoping to find Hansen them, but people did not find it, but first encountered the Jing family guardian.


    Bai Yishan, when they met with others, could still cope with it. Ji Yanran��s own strength was poor. He was just an evolutionary. It was very difficult to deal with those Jingzu robots and could only try to escape.


    Even so, the squad guards are getting closer and closer, and they have surrounded her.


    Looking at the dozens of crystal Guardian robots appearing in the ruins, Ji Yanran bit his lip, revealing the color of despair.


    Seeing that the several crystal Guardian robots had raised their palms, the palms lit up like the light of the sun, and it seemed that they would always emit a horrible beam of light.


    Ji Yanran almost closed his eyes and waited to die, but suddenly he heard a bang, and a huge monster fell out of nowhere, suddenly smashed several crystal Guardian robots.


    Those robots with hard crystal shells were even smashed and smashed.


    However, seeing the behemoth in front of him, Ji Yanran is even more desperate.


    A few ordinary crystal Guardian robots are difficult for her to cope with, let alone the huge black crystal unicorn that looks horrible, obviously a more terrifying crystal weapon.


    Hey!


    Several other crystal Guardian robots in other positions raised their palms and a laser-like beam hit the black one.


    However, it seems that the water hits the steel, and the beams are directly broken, but the black crystal-like shell does not have any scars.


    boom!


    In the eyes of the black unicorn, two beams of horror were ejected, like a cutting blade. The crystal Guardian robots were suddenly broken and they were all destroyed in an instant.


    Ji Yanran did not know why these crystal family things would kill each other, but this did not make any sense to her. It was no different to die in the hands of the crystal Guardian robots, and to die in the hands of the black unicorn.


    Seeing that the black one-horned fairy claw moved, almost appeared in front of her like a teleport, Ji Yanran had given up the survival, closed his eyes and sighed: "This time I was tired of him, I hope he can live out."


    However, Ji Yanran closed his eyes and waited for a while, but did not wait for the death to come, could not help but open the eyes and looked at it.


    Ji Yanran''s eyes widened, revealing a pleasant look, only feeling like a dream, Han Sen actually stood in front of her, and looked at her with a smile.


    "I am not dreaming?" Ji Yanran unbelievably reached out and touched Hansen''s cheek, for fear that it was only an illusion.


    "Beautiful girl, this is my new aircraft. If you don''t mind, come up and take a ride together?" Hansen smiled and made a gesture of satisfaction.


    "This is what you..." Ji Yunran looked incredulously at the huge black horned horn behind Hansen.


    Hansen was directly picking up Ji Jiran and went straight back to the console. Then the two people were brought into the cockpit.


    boom!


    The black horned eagle flies up and flies away, faster and more fierce than any aircraft.


    Seeing that Hansen drove the black one-horned singer all the way, the meteor guards that were met were directly blasted, and Ji Yan was surprised to see the dreamlike black one-horned fairy saying: "What the **** is this?"


    "Who knows, what I found in this ruin should be something like the warplanes of the Clan." Hansen replied casually, suddenly and excitedly said: "Is that the purple nucleus we want above?" ��


    Ji Yanran looked through the screen opened by Hansen, and saw that there was an egg-sized purple crystal nucleus between the rocks.


    "It is it." Ji Yanran a happy heart.


    Hansen thought, and a beam of light was emitted from one of the black unicorns, directly on the purple nucleus. The purple nucleus was suddenly sucked in by the beam and appeared next to Hansen.


    "Baby, sit down, I have to drive." Hansen exclaimed excitedly.


    I saw the black unicorn flying fast above the ruins, the speed is incredible, destroying many of the crystal Guards, and plundering the purple nucleus among the ruins.


    Hansen scanned the Bai Yishan with the black one-horned radar. They have no danger for the time being. Like the Shura people, they are still slowly moving forward.


    In such a place, they simply do not dare to go too fast, basically they are step by step.


    The same is true of those Shura people. Because of the separate relationship, everyone has become more careful. When they encounter the guards of the crystals, they are also careful to deal with them. No one dares to be too publicized in the remains.


    Hansen drove the black one-horned fairy, but regardless of this, he also killed some of the crystal guards. Later, Hansen did not kill. He directly scanned the location of the purple crystal nucleus and flew directly to the black one-horned fairy. One after another, the plundered purple nucleus.


    Unless the black unicorn attacks them, those squad guards will basically not actively attack the black unicorn.


    Hansen did not intend to meet with Bai Yishan for the time being. This black one-horned celestial is that he is hard to get the hand, and he has a great connection with the one-horned celestial in his palm. Hansen naturally cannot be handed over to the league, so It is impossible to let Bai Yishan see them.


    Bai Yishan saw that Hansen was not afraid, but other people couldn��t say it. As long as he was slightly exposed, he was sure to be taken away by the top management of the league, so it��s still a low-key one.


    The low-key is low-key, but the good things can''t be let go. Hansen doesn''t know what the purple nucleus is, but it can make the alliance and the Shura do not hesitate to cooperate. It is a very good thing to think about.


    Hansen naturally had no idea before he got the black unicorn. When he went out, he would be scanned by the instrument. He wanted to hide it, even if it was swallowed in the stomach, it would be useless to scan it. .


    It is not the same with this black unicorn, Hansen can completely use the black unicorn to bring out a lot of purple crystal nucleus.


    "This is not my greed. The crystal guards here are so powerful. If there is no black unicorn, even if everyone joins hands, I am afraid it is difficult to get a lot of purple crystal nucleus here. Anyway, it is impossible for you to get it." Something, I shouldn��t be a Tibetan private thing?�� Hansen��s heart found an excuse for himself, driving a single-horned fairy to plunder the purple crystal nucleus.


    "When I got the purple nucleus in my hand, I went back and killed the guys in the Shura." Hansen secretly counted the small dish.


    Although the two sides are cooperative, they are still the biggest enemy in essence. Those who can come here are the elites of the Shura, and they can destroy one enemy in the future.


    They have destroyed the Jade Mountain here, and they can push it on the body of the Clan. There is a unicorn, and it is not a very troublesome thing to destroy them.

 Chapter 1068： Really developed

    However, Hansen still intends to collect purple nucleus first. He cannot stay here for a long time. He must go out at the planned time. Otherwise, it will lead to doubts. It is still necessary to collect as many purple crystal nucleuses as possible. The essential.


    Driving a unicorn for three or four days, collecting more than one hundred purple nucleus, Hansen also wants to continue collecting, and found a huge pothole in front, like a crater.


    However, the pit was much larger, and there were dozens of diameters. After Hansen scanned with radar, he found that the pit was the ruins of a crystal building, which should be the core part of this crystal relic.


    It��s just that there��s basically no good thing there, everything is crushed, it��s like a big pit filled with broken glass.


    "It looks like something horrible to smash down, smashing this area directly, and the power of terror has spread over the entire ruins of the mountains, and the ruins will become what it is now." Ji Yanran looked at the screen. Said the image.


    "Can it cause such a terrible big bang, what caused it to fall? Isn''t it a meteorite?" Hansen agrees with Ji Yanran, but the explosion is too horrible.


    To know that the crystal building is very strong, even if it is bombarded with small and medium-sized nuclear bombs, the damage that can be caused to the crystal building will not be too great.


    However, the scale of this ruin is almost directly destroyed by a crystal building like a small city. It also gives the nearby mountains a look that is unimaginable.


    "So big things fall, there should be traces, look for them, maybe you can find them." Ji Yanran said with some excitement.


    Hansen scanned the entire ruins of the ruins with radar. The result was that he was very confused. He did not find anything that could cause such great destructive power. The deep pits were all things of the crystal family, and nothing was found.


    However, Hansen scanned a purple crystal nucleus, which was supposed to be a nucleus library. Now the crystal building is destroyed, and the purple nucleus is buried underneath.


    Hansen quickly controlled the unicorns to dig up the crystal fragments with their claws. It took several hours to get into the crystal fragments of more than two hundred meters deep, and the purple nucleus was collected back.


    "Developed, this is really developed, there are more than a thousand purple crystal nucleus here." Hansen excitedly looked at a pile of purple crystal nucleus, laughing and closing his mouth.


    Hansen searched around again, although he found some purple crystal nucleus, but the small amount of pity, it is difficult to let Hansen who has seen the big market.


    When Hansen turned around, he found that Bai Yishan and the Shura people were gone, only to remember that the ten days they had agreed had passed, and they should all be sent back.


    "Unfortunately, I still want to clean up those Shura people." Hansen is not really concerned about it. After all, the purple crystal nucleus is more important. His harvest is huge, far more important than killing a few Shura royals.


    "Let''s go out, if you go out too far from the agreed time, it will inevitably lead to suspicion." Ji Yanran looked at the pile of purple crystal nucleus and asked: "What are you going to do?"


    Ji Yanran knows Hansen too well, knowing that he has spent so much effort and thoughts, and certainly can''t just hand it over.


    "I have a way, you bring a few purple crystal nucleus and go out first." Han Sen sent Ji Yunran to the location she sent in, let her send it back first.


    Hansen himself drove the unicorn, returned to the place where he sent it in, went to see the green unicorns, and then returned to the transfer position.


    The black unicorn was collected by Hansen, turned into a small ink-colored unicorn, and a little jade carving, and there was nothing special about it. Even Hansen��s sacred field Nothing can be scanned.


    After receiving the black one-horned celestial, Hansen sent it out, and sure enough, those people have returned.


    Hansen handed over the eleven purple crystals that had been prepared, and then received the scanning of the instrument. The focus of the scan was on the nucleus, and the one-horned fairy was not scanned.


    Although the researcher of the operating instrument can see the black unicorn, but did not care, there is no energy fluctuation of the nucleus, and naturally will not pay attention.


    Out of the scanning instrument, Hansen breathed a sigh of relief and was able to pass the safety safely.


    Hansen, you are doing very well. You and Ji Yanran are the best soldiers in our league. General Regg personally welcomed Hansen to the team and quickly praised Hansen.


    The face of the Shura people was ugly, and Hansen was slightly strange, not knowing what happened.


    When I returned to the spaceship, Han Sen and Bai Yishan did not know when they chatted. The purple crystal nucleus that Bai Yishan and Shura had brought out this time were few.


    Because of the transmission error, they did not reach the expected location, the previous preparations were useless, and as a result most people did not find much purple nucleus, basically two.


    Before Ji Yanran and Hansen did not come out, the most one person only found three purple crystal nucleus, which is the white-horned Shura fighter of the Shura.


    The original Shura people were very happy, but who knows that Ji Yanran actually brought eight purple crystal nucleus, Hansen even exaggerated to bring out eleven, suddenly ruined the Shura.


    "I knew that I wouldn��t give up so much, it��s still a bit too arrogant." Hansen sighed in his heart, but he was happy again in a flash.


    Just a dozen purple nucleus makes the Shura people so jealous, there is no doubt that these purple crystal nucleus is very precious.


    Hansen thinks about the more than a thousand purple nucleus in the black unicorn, and feels that the heart is jumping, and the blood seems to be burning.


    "No, I have to find a way to find out what is the use of these purple crystal nucleus." Han Sen heart secretly calculated.


    But before Hansen went to inquire about it, Ji Yanran had already helped him inquire. Ji Yanran knew that he had hidden so many purple crystal nucleus, and he tried to find out the usefulness of the purple crystal nucleus.


    Because the transmission wheel has completely failed, it is basically impossible for anyone to enter the ruins of the crystal family. Coupled with the fact that the Alliance and Shura people know the role of the purple crystal nucleus, the alliance will not be as strict as the control, so that Ji Yanran can find out clearly. The role of the purple crystal nucleus.


    After listening to the news that Ji Yanran had inquired, Hansen couldn''t help but open his mouth. You are a smirk like a dementia.


    "More than a thousand... I have more than a thousand...developed... really developed..."

 Chapter 1069： Terror weapon

    Hansen now hates to get all the purple crystal nucleus out and sleep on it, which is more enjoyable than counting money.


    Ji Yanran and Han Sen are not professionals. They can''t say the professional name of the purple crystal nucleus. In Mandarin, these purple crystal nucleus is a kind of anti-matter weapon, or an energy bomb.


    The Alliance also has antimatter weapons, but it is obviously much worse than the purple nucleus. These purple nucleus require special methods to trigger the antimatter energy, otherwise it would be useless to smash the purple nucleus.


    The power of a purple crystal nucleus can detonate a star-rated super battleship.


    What is even more frightening is that the various defensive radars and weapons that are currently known cannot lock the purple nucleus, which is a force to break the balance of the rules.


    Both the Alliance and the Shura are currently studying the use of the purple nucleus. It seems that there has been some progress, but there is no way to completely control the energy inside, nor to develop the corresponding emitter.


    When they can study it, Hansen doesn''t know, but Hansen is now ready to use, because Hansen found that his black horned horn can fill the purple nucleus and then stimulate its energy to form an antimatter jet. .


    The kind of light beam that Hansen used to drive black unicorns is a weapon with a purple crystal nucleus as an energy source. A purple nucleus is equivalent to an energy block for a unicorn.


    Only the unicorn can control the use of the anti-special energy in the purple nucleus, and does not need to explode in one time, and can emit different levels of energy beams according to the demand.


    If you spray the energy of a purple crystal nucleus at a time, you can directly destroy the star-rated super battleship, and you must know the star-rated battleship.


    Hansen thinks that he feels trembled. It is no wonder that the Alliance and the Shura people will spend so much money to obtain the purple crystal nucleus. If they are really controlled by them, they will have an uncontrollable destructive weapon. It is very likely that the battle will be Decisive.


    Thinking of having more than a thousand of these terrible bombs, Hansen felt trembled by himself. Although it is unrealistic to rely on these hegemonic universes, such terrorist weapons are enough to shock one side.


    Hansen did not intend to dominate the party. After all, conquering the universe was not as simple as destroying a warship. Hansen had no interest in ruling others.


    However, with the black unicorn, Hansen has the confidence to compete with any force in the league, no longer worry about being oppressed in the league.


    Even the big power of the angel gene, if it is bullied to Hansen''s head, in the past, they have smashed their hometown.


    The only thing that disappointed Hansen was that the crystal technology products could not be used in the shelters. The black unicorns could not be activated in the shelter.


    After having a black one-horned fairy, Hansen walked with a feeling of lightness. He couldn��t immediately meet a few unopened guys, so that he could try the power of the black one-horned fairy.


    Unfortunately, no one has come to provoke him. Hansen has a good weapon but no use.


    After returning to the league, they were also awarded the left-handed medal. Although there were some deviations from the plan, the result was good, and they also got more purple crystal nucleus than the Shura.


    When Hansen returned to the shelter and saw the evil emperor, his eyes were about to come out.


    I was wearing a white shirt with a big shirt on my face, a brand-name boot on my foot, and a big chain like a skull on my neck. I was wearing this kind of body, and the evil emperor actually sat. There are sleeves and barbecues, beer and beer while watching comics.


    "Brother, you are good!" Seeing Hansen coming, the evil emperor also made a very exaggerated gesture to Hansen. Hansen did not know what the gesture meant, but it seemed to be very second.


    With a few twitching eyes, Hansen thought to himself: "What evil things did the evil spirits see in those comics?"


    ��Where did these things come from?�� Hansen sat down opposite the evil emperor and asked him if he had never bought these things for the evil emperor.


    "I will just say that, Lin He gave me a lot of things, you humans are very good, I like it." The evil emperor finished making a gesture, it seems to be praise, but unfortunately Hansen Do not understand.


    Hansen thought: "You ask them, who would dare not give it to you?"


    "I said brothers, is there any way to let me see you in the human world? I also want to try to fly the aircraft, armor and guns." The evil emperor said with excitement.


    "I rub, who told the evil emperor? I clearly give him a romance comic..." Han Sen quickly looked at the comic book in the heart of the evil emperor, could not help but straighten the black line on his forehead.


    It is a "New Century of Warrior", which mainly talks about the War of Armor, and also what the warships are. Hansen can be sure that these are not his evil emperors.


    When I think that he is not there, the evil emperor has finished watching the comics, and then let others bring him again, and the result becomes what it is now.


    Fortunately, the theme of comics in the league is basically love and peace. The protagonist is a party of justice. Even if the personality is a little different, the protagonist will insist on love and justice. Therefore, the thought should still play a positive role, and there is no evil. The emperor was badly affected.


    Just looking at the alternative shape of the evil emperor, Hansen couldn''t help but twitch, and he didn''t know what he learned from the comics.


    "The Great Emperor, the last account of the Swordsman Emperor, should we go and count with him?" Hansen intends to encourage the evil emperor to go to destroy the Holy Sword Shelter.


    "Don''t do it! If you are a sinister, you will be far away." The evil emperor looked deep and overbearing, and compared to a middle finger.


    Hansen��s cold sweat on his forehead, I don��t know what the evil spirits have seen in this guy.


    "And, don''t call me the emperor in the future, it''s too vulgar, I will call my brother in the future, but I am destined to become a man of the super-big emperor." The evil emperor said that he still pressed the brim edge with his hand and put a cool one. expression.


    "You like...just..." Hansen''s mouth twitched, and he didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Although the evil emperor has become a bit strange now, but fortunately his strength is still there, and in line with Hansen''s idea, want to kill the Juggernaut to report the hatred in the Phoenix sanctuary.


    Hansen is really afraid that he will come to a sentence to report the invincibility of the benevolent, and then it will be really big.


    "When you look back, you must have a good Yulin. They can''t do anything. You can''t just look at the messy cartoons." Hansen thought to himself.


    After negotiating with the evil emperor, Han Sen and the evil emperor set off to go to the holy sword sanctuary, and did not need much preparation. The evil emperor could play a few, plus Hansen, the holy sword. There are two super **** creatures and one emperor in the shelter. It can be said that it is stable.

 Chapter 1070： Attacking the Holy Sword Shelter

    Within the sanctuary sanctuary, the sword saint emperor''s face is iron and blue, and all the other people below are a little scared.


    Hansen and the evil emperor did not hide anything at all. They directly killed all the way. They have already laid down more than a dozen shelters under the sanctuary sanctuary, including the sword palace sanctuary, and his favorite son, the sword ghost. Together with the Stone of Soul, it was killed by the evil emperor.


    The Juggernaut now wants to escape immediately, but his soul stone has been merged with the Holy Sword Shelter. Even if he escapes, as long as the soul stone is still in the shelter, he will be useless to go to the horizon.


    "The evil emperor, you force me so much, I can not spare you." The sword saint emperor changed his temper and got up and went to his own treasure house.


    Passing through the heavy portal, Juggernaut carefully opened a metal box and took out a thing from it. The look on his face was very complicated.


    Hansen��s heart was a little depressed. He wanted to quietly kill the holy sword sanctuary and directly put the sanctuary shelter away.


    However, the evil emperor said that this is the way of the king. It is necessary to fight down the sanctuary under the Juggernaut, and also to name it "the majesty of the emperor."


    "You can hit it, why do you directly blow the stone of others'' souls, and you will leave me a little brother." Han Sen secretly confided.


    On this road, the evil spirits were prevailing, but he did not get anything, that is, he ate some flesh and blood of the blood creatures. This is still the emperor��s own mouth, so he left some flesh and blood. Otherwise, with his power, he can directly explode blood creatures into blood.


    Hansen vowed that if there is no special crisis next time, he will definitely not join forces with this guy. This guy is a late second sick.


    However, Hansen has no way. His own strength is not enough to lay down the sanctuary shelter. He can only join forces with the evil emperor.


    Fortunately, these are just small things, Han Sen''s mood is still very good, so that all the way to kill, there is a different kind of happiness.


    Boa squatted on Han Sen''s shoulder, holding the little bird of goldfish in his hand. Now the bird has become a special toy for Boa.


    Two people swayed to the front of the sacred sword, and the evil emperor went straight to the front of the gate, screaming at the momentum of the mountain and river: "My super lord is here, and I will not surrender quickly. If it is late, don''t blame the super emperor on behalf of the moon to destroy you."


    Han Sen''s cold sweat went straight down, soil, real soil, soil to the slag, if there are other people here, Han Sen will definitely draw a line with the evil emperor for the first time, pretending not to know him.


    However, the evil emperor himself is obviously happy in it. After the speech, he is very powerful and has a big hand: "This super emperor gives you a quarter of an hour to roll out and surrender. After a quarter of an hour, the dog does not stay."


    Hansen has been lazy to spit this guy poisoned by comics, his eyes are in the sanctuary shelter, the scope of the holy sword sanctuary is very large, like a huge city.


    However, at this time, it was very quiet. There was no visible creature outside the shelter, nor did it see any aliens. There were no traces of aliens and aliens on the wall. It was obviously quite wrong.


    Han Sen is preparing to use the hole Xuanqi field to scan what is inside the Shengjian Sanctuary, but suddenly saw the Juggernaut came to the wall.


    At the same time, a 100-meter-long alien creature stood up from the shelter behind him. After the Juggernaut, he stared at the evil emperor and Hansen.


    In the sky, a long elephant is like a monkey, but with bat wings, like a hellish evil spirit, hovering in the sky, staring at them with the same gaze.


    "Evil love emperor, we are the same as the emperor, you should not do things too much." Juggernaut emperor''s face gloomy staring at the evil emperor said.


    Although Hansen is also very strong in Jinwu, the Juggernaut can still cope, and he has two super **** creatures to help, so that can be solved.


    The problem is that the evil emperor in a state of prosperity is not solved by the Juggernaut.


    The evil emperor screamed coldly: "You can only go to this road, you can go, don''t talk nonsense, you have to fight down and decide."


    "Well, the evil emperor, this is what you are looking for." The sword saint emperor bit his teeth, the ten fingers even flashed to summon the ancient sword, turned into a horrible sword array to the evil emperor strangled.


    The evil emperor snorted: "Do you think the same moves will be useful to the super-emperor?"


    Saying, the evil emperor punched out and directly flew out the ancient sword in front of him. The ancient sword collided on the ancient sword behind it. Like the dominoes, most of them were directly crushed by the evil emperor. The array was disintegrated under a punch.


    "Hey!" The 100-meter-long behemoth jumped out of the shelter and opened the **** mouth and swallowed it toward the evil emperor and Hansen.


    In the big mouth of the creature, Hansen saw a **** red vortex, like a **** abyss, knowing that the power of this super **** creature must be very special. If it is swallowed by it, I am afraid it will be a little bit strange. .


    Moreover, he had already received the information sent by the Seven Brothers. He had some understanding of the two super-natural creatures around the Juggernaut. He knew that the **** vortex was very strange and could swallow everything.


    "Well, it��s enough to have a good battle with this super-big man." The evil emperor was screaming, his body rushing straight, leaping with horror silver light for a long time, punching the head of the super **** creature. Boom.


    The super-god creature that flies in the sky like a goblin screams, and the wings rise almost like a teleport on the head of the evil emperor. The claws carry the ghosts of the evil spirits to the head of the evil emperor.


    The evil emperor��s fist waved upwards, suddenly blocking the evil spirit��s slamming, smashing the ghost, and blasting the evil spirit directly out of the tens of meters, but the evil spirit circling in the air, but fluttering again It��s down.


    Another super-god creature also swallowed the evil emperor, and the evil emperor still did not fall into the wind with an enemy two, and from time to time also looked for opportunities to sort out his hair, for fear that his image is not cool enough.


    Han Sen looked depressed, this product is simply a super bag.


    However, the evil emperor has already dragged two super-god creatures, and Hansen directly rushed into the shelter. His primary goal is the soul stone of the Juggernaut.


    The Juggernaut saw Hansen rushing to the shelter, and the ten fingers suddenly danced quickly, turning out the ancient swords and smashing them to Hansen.


    Hansen summoned the three-clawed golden beast soul into a black crow, and his blood rushed into the sword.


    Where the blood wing passed, the ancient sword was directly cut off by the blood wing, and the broken sword of a handle was burned by blood, and the sky was a horrible spark.


    "In the Phoenix sanctuary, the Emperor was seriously injured first, otherwise you thought it would be better than the Emperor?" In the eyes of the Juggernaut, the murderous blaze, pulled out a sword with a strange shape, and made a breakthrough to Hansen. Jin Wu killed the past.

 Chapter 1071： Bronze statue

    The sword light rushed, and the **** flames seemed to be tumbling, and the shelter was suddenly discolored. .


    Hansen��s flying technique with the phoenix secret technique and the Juggernaut��s emperor battle, it was difficult to get the upper hand at a time. Under the state of the sword sacred emperor, by the power of the big sword, he actually struggled with Hansen. .


    Hansen��s heart was slightly depressed. Although Jinwu��s transformation with Feitian��s technique was tyrannical, but many of his methods could not be used, and his extensive and varied skills were of no use.


    "Sure enough, it is better to use a humanoid type of transformation. In the future, we must find a way to make a humanoid transformation of the beast soul." Hansen thought something unsatisfactory.


    Even so, Hansen still has the upper hand, the shape of the phoenix is ??generally flying in the sky, the body shape is hidden, and appears in all directions of the Juggernaut, repeatedly horrible flame claws.


    The sword sacred emperor had a singular sword and left right and right. He barely blocked the attack of Jin Wu, but he did not have the ability to counterattack.


    The ancient swords around him smashed to Hansen, but they were all cut off by Hansen��s wings. The blood was burning like blood, and the whole sky was burned into blood.


    Hansen couldn��t take the sword emperor for a time, and the hole Xuanqi field swept away from the sanctuary, but found that there was no alien in the sanctuary except for the Juggernaut and two super emperors. Human beings are also completely devoid of traces, and they are not able to sense the location of the Seven Brothers.


    "Strange, where did people go? Is it that the Swordmasters know that they must die, so have they dismissed all the aliens, aliens, and humans?" Hansen frowned.


    Can not find people, and can not take the sword of the emperor, Hansen heart turn, simply no longer care about the Juggernaut, the wings, the body shape from the shelter of the low-altitude flying, to find the temple of the different spirits.


    Although the shelter is large, but after being turned into Jinwu, Hansen��s speed is extremely amazing. At such a speed, it is not difficult to find the shelter in the shelter.


    The blood of Hansen''s double hall spurted into flames, turning into a horrible blood-blooded blade. Everything that was passed was cut off from the top cover, allowing Hansen to clearly see what is inside the building.


    The Juggernaut was shocked and angry, and the sword was chasing Hansen as usual. Unfortunately, his sword speed was obviously not as fast as Hansen''s flight speed, and he could not catch up with Hansen.


    Maybe Hansen had a good luck and flew out a dozen miles. When he cut a palace, he saw a statue in the palace. There was a sword-shaped soul stone on his forehead. There is no doubt that it is Juggernaut. The stone of the emperor''s soul.


    Hansen��s heart was a joy, and he rushed toward the stone of the soul.


    The sword sacred emperor''s face was pale, showing the color of grief and indignation. He bit his teeth and found something from his body. He yelled at Hansen''s sternly: "If you don''t give me a way to live, then let it go."


    Where Han Sen is willing to believe in the sword of the emperor, Hansen has not seen it before, even if he broke out, it is not much stronger than Hansen. In front of him is the soul stone, Hansen refuses to give up now.


    The Juggernaut was stunned and shattered the contents of the hand.


    It was a goose-sized thing, black in the whole body, and I didn''t know what it was. After being crushed by the Juggernaut, there was no such thing as egg yolk flowing out.


    The ink-like black spurted out from the inside, instantly smearing the surrounding area and spreading it out at an incredible speed.


    "The stone of the soul is mine." Hansen''s claws of Jinwu are about to catch the stone of the soul, but suddenly he feels black in front of him, like a dark night, someone suddenly turns off the electric light.


    Hansen was shocked and felt that something was not quite right. With his eyesight, even in the dark night without stars and moons, he could see things as if they were white, how could they not see anything?


    Han Sen just wanted to use the hole to see the surrounding area, but felt a strange force pulling his body, and then a space twisted and fluctuated.


    When Hansen resumed control of the body, it was already lit up.


    Hansen found himself in front of the statue of the Temple of the Hell, and the position did not change. The Juggernaut was still not far away, and it seemed that nothing changed.


    But looking up, Han Sen was stunned.


    Hansen saw a huge face, and he was bigger than the palace. He didn��t know how many times his face was. The face was rich and elegant, with a slight smile, like a Buddha��s smile.


    But that face is absolutely irrelevant to the Buddha, because it is a woman''s face, and there is a long hair that is scattered. Although the face is smiling, it gives Hansen a creepy feeling, like a smile. It is a kind of joy in the face of food. It seems that the face may open its mouth at any time and swallow him in one bite.


    But it was not a living thing, but a statue, a huge statue of a woman, like a bronze cast, Hansen can only see the face and part of the upper body.


    Han Sen didn''t have so many thoughts. He first digs out the stone of the soul in front of his paws. No matter what is going on here, he will control the Juggernaut.


    The Swordsman��s emperor saw the stone of his own soul dug down, revealing that the anger was extremely extreme. He said: ��I originally wanted to bring the evil feelings together to accompany the funeral, so that he would escape, but there is also you. Like, I am in the middle of reincarnation."


    Saying, the sword-shaped emperor''s hand-shaped sword on the top of the sword flashed, and suddenly exploded, together with his body to explode, turned into a strong sword light burst.


    At the same time as the Juggernaut blew himself, the stone of the soul of Hansen��s hand was also shattered. The brilliance above was completely absent, and it seemed that the quicksand was generally dropped from Hansen��s fingers.


    Hansen secretly smiled. Since he had acquired the body of the super-Emperor, he has basically never encountered a situation in which the alien spirit blew himself in front of him.


    Put away the Jinwu transformation, restore the person, patted the treasure on the shoulder, Hansen flew up, want to see what is a place here, Juggernaut did not know how to get him Here, listening to the tone of the sword emperor, this is definitely not a good place.


    Hansen flew into the air, his eyes looked inside and suddenly changed his face.


    A large area in the sanctuary shelter seems to have been torn from the hard, and a shelter area of ??a dozen miles, together with a large palace building, is actually a one that falls on the bronze statue of the woman. Among the palms, the huge bronze statue is unimaginable.


    At this time, Hansen only saw clearly that the woman shaped by the bronze statue wore armor in all directions, behind a pair of bronze demon wings, standing in a black sea of ??clouds, some light near the bronze statue, but black in the distance. The fog is shrouded and nothing can be seen at all.

 Chapter 1072： Evil domain

    Hansen secretly stunned. His hole in the black air penetrated into the black mist. At most, it was only a distance of more than ten meters. It was no longer sensed, indicating that the black mist itself is an extraordinary thing.


    ��What the **** is this place?�� Hansen looked around and found that behind the bronze statue, there was a building in the dark fog.


    There is nothing in the dark fog, but I don''t know why, it seems that I can see the outline of the building faintly, and the building is not close to Hansen, and the visual observation is at least a hundred miles away.


    Hansen did not dare to move, looked around for a long time, but did not find other things, black fog everywhere, even the bronze statue below the black fog.


    "It��s damn, I knew that I would wait for the evil spirits to come in and take the stone of the soul. The bird can��t do it.�� Hansen��s heart was slightly depressed, but he was thinking about whether he could get the soul stone and let the sword The emperor surrendered, so he rushed in to grab the soul stone. Who knows that the Juggernaut did not conquer, but was brought to this ghost place.


    Suddenly, Hansen heard a terrible groan, like a baby crying, and came from the black fog, and both Hansen and Boa were shocked.


    The little red bird was afraid to go straight into the pocket of Boa. Boa held the little red bird in his arms and used his little hand to caress the little red bird to comfort: "The bird is not afraid, Boa is not afraid."


    After the words were finished, Hansen suddenly saw a black shadow rushing out from the black fog. A monkey like a monkey, but with wings and different creatures, volleyed over Hansen, wrapped around a pair of claws. The black mist is very similar to the super **** creature in the sanctuary shelter.


    However, after the distance is near, Han Sen can sense the breath of it. It looks almost the same, but the life is weaker. It should be a blood creature.


    Hansen pulled out the Phoenix Excalibur and smashed it directly with a sword. The claws of the alien creature collided with the Hansen Phoenix Excalibur, and suddenly the claws were cut off and the blood spewed out.


    However, it did not know the pain, and opened his mouth, revealing two wolf-like fangs, and biting it over Hansen.


    Hey!


    Hansen was a sword, and suddenly he smashed his head.


    "Hunting the blood of the gods, you don''t get the soul of the beast, the flesh and blood are edible, and the absorption can be randomly obtained from 0 to 10 points."


    "It''s really a blood creature. This one of the ghosts and the sanctuary shelter should be the same kind. The Juggernaut should have been here. Since he can go back, there is no reason that I can''t go back." Han Sen Self-comfort in the heart.


    Hansen remembered that the Seven Brothers told him that the two super-god creatures of the Juggernaut were only saved because of the Juggernaut, and they defended the sanctuary for the Juggernaut.


    Hansen didn''t ask him which one he was. Now, if he wants to come, it is probably a ghost.


    Han Sen looked at the bronze statue while thinking. Although it looks like a personal woman, if you look closely, you still find that there is a big difference.


    Her ears are diamond-shaped, with wings on the back, and a tail. The tip of the tail is a triangle like an arrowhead. It is a bit like a legendary demon.


    After hesitating, Han Sen tried to contact the female emperor and found that he could not be contacted. This situation only appeared once in the valley of time. Now it has appeared again, indicating that this place is really not simple.


    After a moment of indulging, Hansen took a shot of the dragon''s blood on his hand and immediately called out the dragon emperor inside.


    The dragon emperor is now weak, and the dragon blood is only a little bit left, very weak and weak, and turned into a **** dragon suspended next to Hansen.


    "What do you do for me? What is going on in the outside world?" The dragon said suddenly suddenly stopped. He saw the huge bronze statue, as if he was scared, all of a sudden It is there.


    However, the Dragon Emperor soon returned to God and shouted at Hansen: "Damn, how come you come to this place, you don''t want to die?"


    "Where is this place?" Hansen was not shocked, but he had come, and regretting it was useless. Since the Dragon Emperor knew what it was, it was naturally good news for Hansen.


    "Come on, leave here immediately." Dragon Emperor shouted at Hansen.


    "I want to go too, but I don''t know how to leave." Han Sen said faintly.


    "You don''t know how to leave?" Long Di stunned the dragon eye and looked at Han Sen, shouting: "How could you not know? How did you come?"


    Hansen said that he had been told by the Juggernaut that he did not know what method to use here. The face of Longdi��s listening changed.


    After Hansen finished, Longdi immediately shouted: "That''s awful, the **** is too embarrassed. He used the ghost beads to bring himself and you into the evil spirits field. This is ironic." And you burned with stone and jade, this is finished, we all have to die here."


    "The evil spirits domain? What is special here?" Hansen continued to ask calmly.


    "What is special?" Long Di did not cheer well: "Here is the year..."


    The words only said half, the Dragon Emperor suddenly stopped talking, as if thinking of something.


    ��How was that year?�� Hansen asked.


    "Not very good, anyway, you only need to know that there are countless horrible creatures, there are many super **** creatures, and the space is very chaotic, there are space cracks everywhere, it is a place of death and life. Long Di said coldly.


    Seeing the Emperor��s concealment, Hansen is not angry. He smiled and said: ��Dragon Emperor, we are now friends who are sitting in the same boat. I will be born when you are born. If you die, you can��t live. If you have anything, you might as well Say it, help me is to help yourself, when it is time, why are you hiding again, is it because you want to bring the secret of this belly into the reincarnation?"


    After listening to Hansen��s words, Longdi hesitated and hesitated for a moment and said: ��I am not afraid to tell you that this is the sanctuary of the ancient devil��s old man, just because he experienced a big battle and teared the space here. The crack and twist became a Jedi. At the same time, for some reason, some strange creatures here have undergone strange changes. Many low-level aliens have been promoted to advanced, and many of them have been promoted to super-god. And the aliens here are very killing, even when I am in full bloom, I dare not break into here."


    "Who is fighting the ancient demon emperor, can it cause such terrible consequences?" Hansen asked in surprise.


    The Dragon Emperor shook his head and did not answer Han Sen��s question. He looked around and looked at it. Some said with emotion: ��This is the front of the mountain gate of the shelter. It was originally the statue of the witch, going through ninety-nine. With thousands of ninety-nine stone steps, you can reach the ancient magic sanctuary, but after the war, the stone steps have been destroyed, and now only this witch statue is left."

 Chapter 1073： Ghost tooth

    "What is the ghost ghost?" Hansen did not feel that the Dragon Emperor said this, and then asked.


    "The original ancient magic shelter has a gene tree of the Great Emperor. If the tree is truly capable, it is said that it can breed a space of the devil world, but even the ancient devil is not able to make the devil. The result of the tree is just barely maintaining it."


    After a pause, the Dragon Emperor went on to say: "At the time of the Great War, the tree of the Devil was also destroyed. After the broken wood was contaminated with some strange powers, I don��t know how many years have passed, and finally turned into a ghost bead. After the ghost beads are crushed, the space power contained in the inner world can bring people back to this evil spirit domain, that is, the original growth position of the tree of the devil."


    Hansen listened a little disappointed, and the ghost beads can only come in and not go out, it is of no use to him.


    When Hansen still wanted to ask something, he suddenly heard a cry of babies crying around, just like the ghost of the ghost.


    Longdi��s face changed slightly: ��Ghosts have found us, go fast, those ghosts have changed here for many years, at least they are already the blood-level existence, and the middle is likely to have a super-god level, and the ethnic group is huge. Not that you can match."


    Han Sen said faintly: "Where to go? Can the direction of the shelter go?"


    "Of course, I can''t go. In those years, there was a horrible super-god creature. After so many years of change, I have long been wondering how far the horror has gone. Are you going to find death?" Longdi immediately said.


    "Where should I go?" Hansen asked again.


    The dragon empire suddenly stopped, and he did not know where to go. The space here was distorted, and there were space cracks everywhere. If the body was not well, it would be cut by the space cracks. It was not a place where you could walk away casually.


    And after the space is distorted, even if you go all the way, you can''t go out.


    The dragon emperor has not come and said anything, but sees that there is a ghost tooth in the black fog, just like the dragon emperor said, these ghosts are all blood-level existence, Hansen It can be felt from their vitality.


    In a twinkling of an eye, there have been more than a dozen ghosts rushing out of the black fog, screaming and rushing to Hansen.


    The dragon emperor immediately got into the dragon''s blood, and his blood dragon was so weak that he couldn''t cope with a **** ghost.


    Hansen directly pulled out the Tai Ajian and the Phoenix Excalibur, carrying Boa directly killed the past.


    The blade cuts off the ghostly body, the green blood spurts everywhere, Hansen unfolds the sword, and in a moment there are four ghost-like ghosts, but other ghosts are still fearless. The death rushed over.


    Even if Hansen cut off the limbs and the body''s ghosts, as long as they didn''t smash their heads, the ghosts and gums still fled with fierceness.


    The blood stained the shelter everywhere, and Hansen��s swords were like rainbows. All the way to kill the past, the blood of the killings became a river, and there were ghosts and corpses everywhere.


    Less said that he also killed more than a dozen, but there are still more ghost teeth rushing out of the black fog, the number is increasing, just more than fifty in the vicinity, and there are more More rushed out.


    Even Hansen himself has a lot of green blood, some green blood splashed on the beautiful white face of Boa, has always loved the beautiful Boa, the big eyes suddenly rounded up, the eyes full of killing.


    With a cry, Boa did not know where to take out her mini gourd, and took a shot at the ghosts.


    Suddenly I saw that the hordes of ghosts flew involuntarily toward the gourd of the mini gourd. They slammed their wings desperately to escape the horrible suction.


    However, it was completely useless. One tumbling and rushing to the gourd mouth, the body was getting smaller and smaller, and finally was sucked into the gourd.


    In a twinkling of an eye, dozens of ghosts and gums were sucked in. The ghosts in the distance suddenly turned and fled, and they returned to the black fog. They blamed Hansen in the dark fog. But no ghosts and daring to rush.


    Hansen was overjoyed and reached out to wipe the blood on Bao''s face. He kissed him on his face: "Boa, it''s beautiful, Dad doesn''t hurt you."


    "Boa...awesome..." Boa said proudly and bravely.


    "Great, Boa is the most powerful." Han Sen touched Bao''s head, and looked inside to see the ghosts that he had killed. He chose a small one, and after cleaning it, from the broken palace. Some wood was removed and the barbecue was raised.


    Tossing for so long, Hansen��s physical strength is also very powerful, and the stomach is very empty. Now those ghosts don��t dare to come over, just take this opportunity to have something to rest, and then recover the physical strength and then find a way to kill.


    Ghost fangs look ugly, but the flesh and blood is very good, and the beef has a fight, very texture, placed on the fire a baker, suddenly the oil aroma of the scent.


    Boa suddenly climbed over, widened his eyes and sat next to the fire, staring straight at the barbecue on the shelf, and the small mouth squirmed from time to time.


    "Wait a moment, just fine." Hansen pointed a finger, the flame was controlled by him, like a life-like entanglement of the barbecue, the heat was evenly infiltrated into the barbecue, and the fat was baked. Soaked in the whole piece of roast, making the original aroma more intense.


    Take out a few seasoning bottles made of alloy, sprinkle salt and spices on it, the scent is even more attractive, Boa could not help but swallow.


    "Eating the ghosts and flesh and blood, the **** gene +1."


    After Hansen ate a piece of barbecue, he immediately heard the increase in the gene of God. Boa was eating a mouthful of oil, and the little red bird also ate a bite of barbecue.


    Hansen��s belly is limited. After eating a few pieces, he can��t stop it. Boa and the little red bird are very big. Hansen baked the flesh and blood of five ghosts and he barely fed the two.


    Those ghosts are only screaming in the distance, but no one dares to get out of the dark fog. They are in this strange place, listening to the screaming barbeque to eat. Don''t have a taste.


    Hansen added a total of 4 **** genes, so that his **** gene just reached 70 points, not far from full.


    "Maybe this place is still my blessing. Go back and kill more blood creatures. Maybe you can kill a few super **** creatures and get some super **** genes." Han Sen thought about the teeth while thinking about it. .


    Suddenly, the screams in the dark fog became frequent, and it seemed to be closer to them. In the dark fog, you could see the ghosts of those flying.


    Suddenly, a ghostly red blood that is twice as big as the average ghost tooth rushes out of the black mist. The body exudes a terrible breath, a pair of blood wings unfolding, and the eyes of indifferent blood are dead. Staring at Hansen them.

 Chapter 1074： Rebellious knight

    "Super God creature!" Han Sen''s eyes condensed, and Huo Ran stood up from the ground. His body was **** and turned into a black crow wing. The whole person between the **** has turned into Jinwu, and he flew toward him. The **** ghosts rushed up.


    Hey!


    The golden claws wrapped in blood flames collided with the ghostly claws of the ghosts, and the blood flames scattered, the ghosts overflowed, and the sound of gold and iron sang under the cross between the claws and the claws. The air around them seemed to be like the air. They were all shattered by the horrible power, forming a twisted space crack.


    Hansen''s brows were slightly wrinkled, and it turned out to be a tie-breaking game. No one could have won.


    A evil spirit and a golden eagle fought in the sky. Wherever they went, the buildings in the shelter were crushed, the blood flames burned everywhere, the ghosts shrouded them, and almost everything was frozen.


    The blood is scattered from the sky, there are ghostly green blood, Hansen''s red blood, a ghost and a bird are scarred, it seems that no one can take advantage of it.


    Hansen��s heart secretly surprised that the strength of Ghost Ghost is stronger than the one he saw in the Sanctuary Shelter. The ghost is extremely cold, almost dripping and freezing, and it also has a strong corrosiveness. Hansen��s golden body and **** nerves are able to stop.


    However, the transformation of Jinwu could not last forever. After a while, his body could not bear the transformation of Jinwu, and finally he could only lose.


    Han Sen bit his teeth, he was ready to enter the state of super emperor, to solve this ghost, but he did not wait for Hansen to launch the super-spirit state, but suddenly heard the strange sound in his beast.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly shocked, and he quickly looked into his own sea of ??souls. He saw the rebellious knight who had entered the metamorphosis state before, and the light outside his body was broken, and he broke into the battle state at this time.


    "It''s a good time to change," Hansen said, and he immediately summoned the rebel knight.


    I saw a bronze armor, the body is majestic, like the ancient knights, the rebellious knights broke out and came directly to Hansen.


    The ghost gums saw the rebellious knight appear, but it did not mean to retreat at all. A baby screaming like a cry, the **** body was shrouded in ghosts, and rushed straight toward the rebel knight.


    The look of the rebellious knight is indifferent, as his bronze armor is ruthless, a long black hair dances with the wind, and the body wrapped in bronze armor is standing still, so suspended in the air, it seems completely Moved.


    At the foot of the rebellious knight, the bronze aura spreads out like a shock wave.


    The aura rushed through the ghost''s gums, and the speed of the ghost''s gums dropped significantly. Even the ghosts on it were like a flame that was almost exhausted, and the whole momentum was much weaker. .


    boom!


    The rebellious knight��s strong arm slammed out, and the fist wrapped in bronze armor collided with the claws of the ghostly gums, and was even rolled back by a ghostly tooth to a dozen meters.


    In the next second, the rebel knight broke through the space directly, appearing in front of the ghostly tooth like a teleport, and the violent fist was bombarded like a storm.


    There was no intention of dodging at all, and the rebellious knight ignored the ghostly claws and the fists violently fell on the ghosts.


    Hansen people were watching, and the claws and teeth of the ghosts left a lot of scars on the rebellious knight, but the rebellious knight seemed to have no pain at all, and his looks were indifferent, and more fists slammed on the ghosts. , squeaking the bones of the ghosts.


    Under continuous bombardment, the flesh and bones of the Ghosts were torn apart by the rebel knights, and the green blood flowed everywhere.


    Looking at the rebellious knight''s perfect and powerful **, Hansen''s heart is ecstatic, and at the same time he is somewhat depressed: "Why is the rebellious knight not a fusion beast? If you can have such a beast, I can show it." Learning, Tai Ajian and Phoenix Excalibur can also be used, and why can''t you destroy the ghosts."


    Hansen soon saw why the rebellious knight did not dodge, because he did not have the need to dodge. Under the weakening of his rebellious aura, the power of the ghost''s minions was greatly reduced, one claw for a punch, rebellious. The knight was only slightly injured, but the ghost gum was severely wounded. After a while, the ghosts could not hold on. The whole body did not know how many roots were broken.


    Ghostly screaming, I want to fly back into the black fog, where Hansen will let him go, directly fluttering, making a crow-like scream, flying directly to the ghosts.


    Hansen discovered at this time that the speed of the ghosts was slower, and the speed that could have been comparable to his golden body was now a lot slower than him.


    Hansen''s paws were torn down, and the skin of the ghost''s gums was torn open, and a scar showing the bones of the forest was caught. The blood poured out like a spring.


    "Strong, even the toughness of the body has been weakened, and the rebellious knight is too strong." Hansen is ecstatic, with such a powerful rebel knight to help, even if he is not afraid of the super **** creature.


    Ghosts screamed and screamed, but there was no chance of rushing out. Under the joint efforts of Hansen and the rebel knight, there were more and more injuries.


    In the end, Hansen cut his chest and pulled his heart out.


    "Hunting the super gods, the ghosts of the ghosts, the ghosts of the ghosts, the flesh and blood, the flesh and blood can be eaten, the life gene extract can be collected, and the life gene extract can be randomly obtained from 0 to 10 super genes."


    Hansen was overjoyed. He thought that it would be good to be able to fish and blood and the essence of life. I didn��t expect to have the soul of the beast. This is the super-beast.


    "It is best to fly the soul of the beast. If you have a double wing, even if it is not in the form of birds, I can also play the power of the phoenix secret technique and the flying mystery of more than 95%." Han Sen secretly prayed.


    Although Jin Wu is very powerful, Han Sen is still not used to it. He hopes to fight in his personal state.


    Hansen looked at the ghostly king of the soul in his own soul and looked at it, but after seeing its information, it was a slight glimpse.


    Super sacred soul ghost fangs king: badge type.


    "What kind of ghost is the badge type?" Hansen was amazed. He had not heard of this kind of animal soul. This was the first time I saw it. I didn''t know what it was.


    Directly summoned the ghost soul of the ghost fangs king, I saw a slap in the palm of the hand, appearing in the palm of Hansen''s palm, faintly ghostly entangled. 8)

 Chapter 1075： Goldenrod evolution

    Hansen took the Ghost Gum badge. Some time I couldn''t understand the usefulness of this thing. It seems that there is a strong power fluctuation, but this stuff can''t be used as a weapon. When the armor is even worse, at most Just be a protective mirror.


    Hansen played two times, didn''t figure out the usefulness, and wanted to study it carefully, but saw that the little red bird flew to the body of the ghostly king, and the beak quickly hunted on it, like a woodpecker. In the blink of an eye, I ate an arm, and there was no bone left.


    Hansen quickly ran over, grabbed the little red bird, and let it eat it. I am afraid that even the blood and blood of the life gene extract will be eaten by it.


    Using the Phoenix Excalibur to cut the flesh and blood of the Ghost Tooth King, and dug out a black life gene extract from it, Hansen couldn''t help but feel a little excited. After so long, he finally got the essence of life genes.


    The rest of the flesh and blood, Hansen baked some, tasted it himself, and found that it was difficult to swallow. As expected, the flesh and blood of the super-sacred creatures, except for a very small number of people, are generally incapable of eating.


    I had to give it to Boa and the little red bird. But Boa seemed to have no interest in the flesh and blood of the ghostly king. Like Hansen, I felt that it was very difficult to swallow. When I barely ate it, I spit it out.


    The little red bird was eating fast, and in a blink of an eye he smashed a thigh down.


    Hansen also summoned Jun Jun and Jin Maoyan, and fed them some ghostly flesh and blood.


    They are not excluded from this, and they like it very much. Jun Jun��s food consumption is relatively small and he eats slowly. The golden retriever is holding a large piece of meat and bones there.


    In a short time, the flesh and blood of a whole ghost fangs were dull by them, and even the bones were not left. Most of them were eaten by the little red birds. Golden pheasant also ate a lot. .


    Hansen was trying to take back the Golden Retriever and the Sui Jun, but suddenly saw the Golden Retriever Automation as a golden light flew back to Hansen''s soul sea, the golden soul of the body spewed, and quickly turned into a light.


    ��Does the Golden Retriever evolve?�� Hansen was surprised and happy.


    Hansen has always felt that Golden Retriever is a little different. After the little angels have eaten the flesh and blood of Golden Retriever, they have the ability to infinitely evolve, and the Golden Retriever has only the Beast Soul. Although it is only a beast, it is always felt that Hansen has some Bizarre.


    For example, other mounts and beasts can''t eat like a pet''s beast, but the golden-haired beast can feed. For example, the general mount animal will not actively attack, and the golden retriever will actively attack.


    But for such a long time, Hansen fed a lot of good things, even the life drops have given it a lot, it does have some strange changes, but there is no essential change.


    This time, after eating the flesh and blood of the ghostly king, it still opened up some kind of ban on the golden retriever, which led to the automatic evolution of the golden retriever.


    Hansen didn''t know what the outcome of its evolution was, but as long as it evolved, it was a good thing for Hansen.


    No matter how strong the strength is after evolution, those are not very important, like Golden Retriever and Jun Jun, which are basically raised by Hansen as a mascot.


    I don''t know how long it took for the golden haired to evolve. Hansen didn''t take care of it for a while, and began to simulate the scent of the ghost fangs. He intended to absorb the essence of life genes.


    In a short time, Han Sen felt a little depressed. His gene lock in the hole Xuan Jing was too low. He simulated the ghost king who opened the nine gene locks. At most, he could simulate a few, only refining the essence of life genes. The speed is very slow.


    After refining for an hour, it turned out to refine the layer of skin of the essence of life genes, and even a little super-human gene did not increase.


    Han Sen estimates that this life gene must be completely refining. Even if he does not eat or drink refining 24 hours a day, it is estimated that it will take a month.


    "It is better to be able to refine and refine than to be." Hansen is very contented.


    After packing up and resting, Hansen carried Boa, let the rebel knights open the road in front, rushed into the dark fog together, ready to find a way to kill from the evil spirits.


    With the rebellious knight around, Hansen��s confidence has increased greatly. Even if he encounters a super-god creature, he is not afraid. It is not difficult to fight with the rebel knight and kill the general super-god creature.


    The black fog was too thick, and Hansen could only feel the range of more than ten meters with the hole in the tunnel. Suddenly he saw a ghost tooth rushing from the side, and Hansen smashed it with a sword.


    God''s blood-level ghosts are not completely Hansen''s opponents, and they can''t stop the sharpness of the Phoenix Excalibur. Now Hansen has no feeling for killing the **** ghosts.


    However, after the ghost tooth was killed, Hansen felt that something seemed to move in his soul sea. Looking at the soul sea, it turned out that the ghost king was instigating.


    Hansen��s heart was moved, and the ghostly scorpion king was summoned out. Only the ghost head badge of the ghost fangs was automatically flew over the corpse of the ghost tooth.


    There seemed to be a black ghost flying out of the corpse of the ghostly gums, flying directly into the mouth of the ghost, and disappeared at once.


    Ghost fangs badge fell back to Hansen''s hands, Hansen took a look and found a **** ghost-like badge above the number one.


    Going to see the Ghosts badge information, but see some changes have occurred above.


    Super sacred soul ghost fangs king: badge type, ghost +1, collect tens of thousands of ghosts can randomly summon the ghost king and trade.


    "Summon what ghost king? Ghost tooth king? What does the transaction mean?" Han Sen looked at the information a little dazed, I don''t know what this means.


    However, Hansen knows that this badge is still useful. Just now he killed a ghost tooth, and the badge added a little ghost. If you count it, you need to kill 10,000 ghosts to summon. What a ghost king.


    "There is nothing wrong with it anyway. While walking and killing and playing, maybe you can get together 10,000 points of ghosts." Han Sen knows that it is too difficult to kill 10,000 ghosts. He is just casual. One said.


    After all, the ghosts here are all blood creatures, and they can''t be killed casually. They just don''t come out in the dark fog. Hansen also has no way to take them. They can only hit a few kills.


    Hansen hangs the ghost fangs badge on his chest, and then continues to move forward. On the road, he encounters a ghost tooth. After the killing, there is a ghost that automatically flies into the mouth of the ghost fangs badge.


    After flying for seven or eight hours in the dark fog, Hansen also killed more than twenty ghosts, but Hansen was strange that even a beast had not been obtained.


    Hansen is very skeptical. After the ghost badge of the Ghosts, the ghosts of these ghosts are sucked and there is no beast.


    Fortunately, the flesh and blood of the ghosts can be eaten, but Hansen can''t eat so much. Only a small red bird eats a small part, and most of them sink into the black fog like the sea.


    Walking and walking, Hansen��s face suddenly changed. I saw a huge bronze statue in front of him. It was the statue of the witch. They walked for so long and went back.


    And on the top of the witch statue, holding a black figure, the body radiates a horrible atmosphere like a sky-fire, far more powerful than the ghostly king who Hansen killed before, even with the breath of the evil emperor It seems that it is not much weaker than it seems. 8)

 Chapter 1076： Ancient magic bell

    Can''t say what it is like a different creature, the whole body is gray like iron, and the carapace like steel on the back is layered on top of each other, extending from the head to the tip of the tail, making its tail look like A handle of a spiral steel gun.


    There is a curved one-corner on the head, and the claws are like tails. The sharp carapace is stacked on top of each other, which seems to be a sharp anti-scale gun.


    It was so squatting on the top of the witch statue, staring at Hansen and the rebellious knight with evil **** eyes, seeing Hansen looking at it, suddenly grinning, revealing a sharp, fang-like tooth. Feeling creepy.


    boom!


    The alien creature jumped up and appeared in front of Hansen like a teleport, sharply like the paw of the scale gun directly stabbed Hansen''s heart.


    Hansen''s figure retreated, and the rebellious knight suddenly rushed up. The rebellious aura shrouded the alien creature and then slammed it up.


    when!


    The rebellious knight banged on it, and the armor above the fist was cut open by the inverted scale carapace, and the blood suddenly flowed out.


    A few punches of madness, the alien creatures seem to feel no pain, but the rebel knight''s fist is bloody, the shells of the super **** creatures are unbelievable.


    Hansen turned into Jinwu, and a claw was caught on it. The alien creatures did not evade, and the evil murder was revealed in the eyes. The claws stabbed Hansen.


    The gold claws are hard and sharp, but they are caught on the shell of the alien creature. The different creatures have no counterattacks. Instead, Hansen feels the claws hurt, and the blood is dripping, and many scars have been cut.


    Hansen was shocked. The power of this super-god creature seems to be specializing in the eccentric carapace. There is no way to match the golden claws.


    The blood flame burned on it, and it could not burn the steel shell.


    It is like a hedgehog that is a weapon, and you can''t touch it.


    Hansen suddenly felt a little helpless, although its speed and strength were all weakened in all aspects, but with that terrible carapace, Hansen and the rebel knight could not hurt it, but hitting it would hurt himself.


    If it is a human form, Hansen can use the Phoenix Excalibur and Tai Ajian, but the Hansen power of the human form is too weak, and it is difficult to exert power with the weapon of the gods. The Jinwu form cannot use weapons.


    The rebellious knight also has no weapons. The beast is not a stranger. There is no way to use the beast weapon. He can only fight with his own fist.


    Hansen received the golden body and landed on the palm of the witch statue, watching the rebel knight fight the super **** creature.


    Because the rebellious knight has weakened the speed and strength, and the rebellious knight is fighting with it, it can''t be a rebellious knight, but it is not the way to go.


    Hansen looked at the super-god creature and looked at it from a distance. The hole in the tunnel was constantly scanning, but it was difficult to find its weakness at a time.


    The body''s shells are layered, the gap between them is extremely fine, and the shells are all curved. There is no way for the blade to directly puncture the innermost part of the gap. It is not realistic to use those gaps to assassinate it.


    In addition to the lack of remote attack power, the body of this super **** creature can be said to be perfect, it is simply a machine for fighting killing.


    If there is no rebellious knight to weaken its power and speed, as long as it is hit by it, I am afraid that I will have to lose half life without dying.


    Coupled with the claws and tails of a steel gun, even if there are hard shields and armor, I am afraid it will be directly pierced.


    Hansen couldn''t think of any way at the moment. When he was thinking about it, he suddenly heard the old bell coming from the direction of the ancient magic shelter.


    The bell is not harsh, but it is very far-reaching. It sounds slowly and slowly, and it seems that the old monk is slowly slamming the bell.


    The super **** creature heard the bell, but suddenly jumped up and rushed toward the direction of the ancient magic shelter, leaving the rebellious knight to ignore it.


    Hansen couldn''t help but sneak a sneak peek, and quickly made the Dragon Emperor out of the dragon''s blood. He listened to the bell and looked in the direction of the ancient magic shelter. "Long Di, how is this bell?"


    After the dragon Emperor was made out, he heard the bell and suddenly changed his face. He shouted: "Impossible! How is this possible? How could the ancient magic clock ring?"


    Han Sen saw the unbelievable expression of Longdi. It seemed to be greatly stimulated. He frowned and asked: "You are clear about what is going on, what is this ancient magic clock?"


    Long Di��s eyes still stared at the direction of the ancient magic shelter, and suddenly called Hansen: ��Fast... go to the shelter...��


    "What the **** is going on?" Hansen didn''t move at the foot. He naturally couldn''t go to the dangerous place without thinking about it.


    Just just that super **** creature, Hansen can''t find a way to deal with it. Who knows how many terrible existences there are, and that place can be gone.


    Before the Dragon Emperor also said to Han Sen, there are terrible things in it, and definitely can''t go in. But now he suddenly changed his mouth, and he was so anxious to urge him to go in. Hansen had to figure out why.


    The dragon emperor said: "It''s too late, hurry in, wait for the bell to stop, we can''t get in. You can explain it to me while walking. This may be a big chance. You and I are sitting together. Boat, you can''t live if you die, you have to believe me, I will never harm you."


    Hansen is still sinking. He doesn''t really believe in the Dragon Emperor. After all, the Dragon Emperor used to be a subordinate of the Ancient Devil. It is very likely that he and the horror creatures inside would have known each other. If Hansen rushed in, maybe Dragon Emperor You can use those terrorist creatures to deal with him, and the Dragon Emperor must also want to get rid of Hansen��s control over his freedom.


    When the dragon emperor saw Hansen still did not move, he was in a hurry and said: "This clock will only ring seventy-two times. If we can''t rush between them, we can''t enter the ancient magic sanctuary again. Hurry up."


    "You make it clear, I will naturally judge whether or not to go in." Han Sen said faintly.


    The dragon emperor was in a hurry, but there was no way at all. He wanted to explain it, but he suddenly heard a loud noise. He saw the ghosts in the dark fog, rushing over like clouds, covering the sky. The day does not see the margin.


    Han Sen��s face changed, and he pulled out his swords to prepare for battle. But who knows that the ghosts and fangs did not rush to Hansen��s side, and the swarms flew in the direction of the ancient magic shelter, and soon passed The witch statue.


    "The ancient magic clock was used by the ancient devil, the old man, and it is a peerless gene, and after this bell rang, those alien creatures will not give birth to killing in a short time. You believe me once, fast. Pointing over, I really can''t get my little ancestors." Long Emperor yelled anxiously.

 Chapter 1077： Different creatures gathering

    Han Sen thought a little and got up and flew in the direction of the ancient magic shelter.


    He did not believe in the Dragon Emperor, but the performance of the alien creatures was indeed a bit weird, and they did not attack them. They all went to the ancient magic shelter.


    In addition to the ghosts, Hansen saw many strange creatures heading in the direction of the shelter. It seemed to be attracted by the bell, and it was like a demon.


    Anyway, if you are trapped here, you will not be able to get out. If you still encounter many horror creatures here, you might as well go in and take a chance.


    As for the dragon emperor, now controlled by Hansen, Hansen is not afraid that he can turn it out.


    Hansen flew to the shackled building in the dark fog and asked the Emperor: "What do you mean by Kai Ling?"


    "Unless it is a natural innate, most of the aliens and aliens are just like your human beings. You need to comprehend learning to start genetic locks. Low-level genetic locks are easy to open, but the seventh or more genetic locks. , but it is not so easy to open."


    Long Di Dunton went on to say: "The bell of the ancient magic clock can make the soul wash, maybe it can be realized. Maybe when the ancient devil is still there, every time the ancient magic bell rings, there will be quite a lot. Different organisms and aliens benefit from this, and genetic locks are turned on. Basically, seven or fewer gene locks can be opened one or two times as long as you listen to seventy-two bells. As for seven or more, it depends on personal understanding and The chance is."


    "It seems like God is like God. How can I listen to so many voices, but I have no use at all?" Hansen said without trusting.


    "My little ancestors, your own cultivation is already so high, the soul is so strong, so far away from the ancient magic clock, can have effects to have ghosts." Long Di said depressed.


    "Since it doesn''t help me, what can I do when I go in?" Hansen asked, and he still didn''t believe in Longdi.


    On the face of the dragon emperor, there is a fascinating color: "When the ancient devil was still there, the ancient demon bell meant that the ancient demon had to personally detect the gene."


    "Detecting genes?" Hansen''s heart is slightly puzzled.


    Humans have equipment to check genes, and there are many things to detect genetics, but they have never heard of aliens and different organisms to detect genes. They have a hairy test.


    Hansen��s mind suddenly flashed a picture, a strange uncle, with a look of awkwardness, brought a little beautiful girl into the dark room, and smiled and pointed out the evil hands of the little girl: "Come, Let the Emperor check the gene for you."


    "I rub, is the ancient devil so cumbersome?" Hansen couldn''t help but vent his anger.


    The Dragon Emperor listened to a slight glimpse, looking suspiciously at Han Sen: "Worry? What wretched?"


    "Nothing, you continue to say, what did the ancient devil test the genes?" Han Sen quickly transferred the topic, naturally can not tell the dragon to his own hypothesis.


    Long Di said: "Nature is to determine the genetic defects of each of the alien and alien creatures, telling them which areas they should supplement their genetic defects in the future, which is more conducive to them to open the genetic lock, or else what else?"


    "Cough, nothing, I think so." Han Sen coughed twice, concealing his own cockroaches, and then asked: "Now the ancient devil is not there, naturally no one can detect the gene again. What are the different creatures still rushing to do?"


    "This is exactly where I feel strange. According to the truth, the ancient magic clock and other genetic treasures, even if they were not destroyed in that big battle, should be taken away, but the ancient magic clock actually returned. In fact, this has been somewhat unexpected, and the ancient magic clock has actually rang..." When it comes to this, Longdi does not seem to know what to say, thinking about it.


    The bell has been ringing forty or fifty times at this time. Hansen looked forward and found that the building in front was very clear. It was a huge palace complex built on the top of the mountain.


    Originally there should be a stone step directly outside the gate of the palace, but at this time the stone steps have been broken, leaving only a few tens of meters outside the exposed mountain.


    The palace itself has been ruined, and many places have collapsed and destroyed, but from the outline of the palace, it can be seen that it was magnificent.


    From time to time, there are different creatures flying from Hansen''s side, but they are not half-hostile to him. They are rushing to the shelter.


    Looking far away, I saw that all the palaces and the walls were full of all kinds of horrible creatures. They all stood there quietly. They didn��t even have a voice, and they didn��t even move. They all looked at the inside of the palace group.


    "The ancient magic clock has always been the secret treasure of the old man himself. It must have a special secret method to be used. If you still stay here, no one can knock it. Now the ancient magic clock is actually ringing. And these alien creatures are still coming, and there are big problems in them. Maybe... maybe..." The dragon statue is saying to Hansen, and it seems to be talking to himself.


    "Maybe something?" Hansen asked with some impatience.


    The dragon emperor still indulged and did not speak. Hansen had already flown to the ruined shelter. I saw this magnificent sanctuary. There were all kinds of horrific creatures everywhere, and there were hundreds of thousands of people. .


    Those small and weak creatures usually only stay on the outer wall or on the roof. The more they go to the square in the shelter, the more terrible and powerful the aliens there.


    The alien creatures like Ghosts are not qualified in the shelter, they are the life of the wall.


    On the square, Hansen saw six different creatures, and the smell of each alien creature was terrible. One of the strange creatures that Hansen encountered before was like a shellfish.


    If the big square is above, only they are occupied by six, and other alien creatures can only stand far away, or beside the broken palace.


    The other five different creatures are not inferior to the steel shells. Hansen looked at them one by one. The most conspicuous one is a tiger head. Below the abdomen, it is a four-legged body. There is also a pair of black monsters behind it.


    Most of his body is black as black iron, but there are some concerns about the handover, but there is a **** vein like a magma, and there are strange energy flowing inside.


    In the hands of the monster, he also held a double-edged axe, and the cold light flashed on it, just one axe face was as big as a house.


    In the left direction of the monster, there is a blood red double-headed dog lying there, two dog heads, one with a pair of forward corners, and one with a backward unicorn.


    The breath in the nostrils of the double-horned dog''s head is like ice, and the one-horned dog''s nostrils are in flames.

 Chapter 1078： Pothole

    In the right direction of the tiger head monster, there is a big snake with eight heads. The body is 100 feet long and has four wings. Each snake head has a green one-horn.


    On the other side of the eight-headed snake, there is a white sheep lying there. The sheep is white and looks furry. It looks like a large cloud in the sky. It seems that the human and the animal are harmless. Fell asleep.


    On the other side of the double-headed dog, there is a man with a demon wing sitting there.


    The man was wearing a purple-black armor, and even the devil''s wing was wrapped in it. He couldn''t see his appearance at all, but Hansen could be sure that he was definitely not human.


    Not only because of his different breath, but also because he has a pair of demon wings on his back, but because his ribs still have a pair of arms and palms, and there is almost no difference between the pair of normal arms above.


    This is a humanoid creature with four hands. Each of his four hands holds a purple-black steel sword, which looks extremely overbearing.


    Coupled with that one steel anti-scale shell monster, if there are only six of them on the big square, six super **** creatures each side, although there are still many open spaces in the square, there are no other aliens dare to go. On the square.


    Hansen saw a **** ghost tooth on the top of a palace near the nearby square. It was exactly the same as the super god-level ghost tooth that Hansen killed. From the smell of it, This is also a super **** creature.


    But even so, it did not dare to enter the square, apparently fearing the six super **** creatures.


    Hansen did not dare to go over, just fell on a wall next to it, and continued to look at the situation above the square.


    There is a stone platform in the center of the square. There is a black iron clock hanging on the stone platform. The bell is transmitted from the black iron clock.


    Han Sen stared at the black iron clock, but saw no flowers and no lines on it. It looked very rough. It seemed to be an iron clock that was created by pig iron. If it was not hung here, Han Sen would never think of it. This turned out to be a great emperor. The genes are treasured.


    If you drop it inside the garbage, Hansen will not go to jealousy.


    More and more different creatures have fallen into the shelter, but they only landed in the distance or on the wall of the eaves. No other creatures dare to set foot on the square.


    The bell had stopped at this time. Hansen looked out and found that the black fog outside the shelter seemed to be a lot stronger. I could still see the witch statue faintly, but now I can��t see anything. Arrived.


    "Dragon Emperor, what is the situation now?" Hansen glanced at the aliens and saw that they were still standing still. The sound of the bells seemed to have little effect on them.


    "Don''t say anything, wait a minute." Longdi said, he lowered his voice and said to Hansen.


    Hansen glanced around and sent out many different creatures to bow over to them.


    Hansen quickly stopped talking, and if he was besieged by a different creature in such a place, Hansen felt that even if he had nine lives, it would not be enough.


    When Hansen was waiting, Boa seemed to be a little impatient. He jumped from Hansen��s shoulder and fell on the back of a group of alien creatures, like a rocket that climbed to the square. central.


    "My little ancestor, you want my life!" Hansen was shocked in his heart, and gritted his teeth to Boa, and wanted to stop her.


    "Don''t go." Long Di was shocked and the soul was about to be scared.


    Where did Hansen take care of him, he directly took the Dragon Emperor and walked forward, but his body shape did not stop at all, and he quickly rushed to Boa.


    However, Boa''s crawling speed is too fast. Hansen has not caught up with her. She has climbed from many alien creatures and stepped on the faces of the alien creatures and climbed directly into the square.


    The cold eyes of the six super **** creatures suddenly shot at Boa. Hansen felt that the air seemed to condense, and the heart secretly complained: "Boa, Boa, you are going to be a pothole."


    Boa seems to be ignorant of the horrible atmosphere. He climbed all the way to the side of the Aries and flew directly into the soft wool. He jumped up excitedly, like playing a box-spring bed. same.


    The dragon emperor shivered, and he was not afraid. He was also a dragon emperor who had seen the big world. He was mad, and Boa was simply dead.


    Han Sen also looked at the cold sweat. At this time, he finally rushed to the side of Boa, and took Boa back into his arms.


    "You brothers, I can''t help, the children are not sensible, I will educate her when I go back." Hansen said to the super **** creatures with a smile.


    But who knows that Han Sen just wants to go back, Boa has jumped out of his arms and landed on Aries, excited and jumping: "Dad... fun..."


    Hansen only felt that his own liver was about to jump out, and the heart attack was going to happen. Boa��s death was a bit big, and his dad couldn��t hold it anymore.


    As for the Dragon Emperor, it is now a desperate look, just waiting for the six super **** creatures to be angry, and then kill them all here.


    However, after the six super **** creatures stared at Boa for a while, they turned their heads, and no one cares about them, as if they didn''t see them.


    Even the Aries, which was riding under the Boa, just looked at Boa and then stayed there and did not move.


    Hansen and Longdi both opened their mouths for a long time and didn''t close. They couldn''t believe their eyes.


    The dragon emperor felt that his brain was not enough. He didn''t know what was going on. These fierce and violent super-god creatures didn''t even react at all. They watched Boa play here, as if they didn''t see it.


    The dragon empire looked at Boa with a big eye. I really couldn''t figure out how this little demon would have such a treatment. Even if he came here during the heyday, I am afraid that he would only be besieged.


    Hansen is a little used to it. On Boa, it seems that anything can happen. The origin of this guy is a bit odd, and almost no other creatures will actively attack her.


    Falling beside Aries, Hansen can''t jump to Aries like Boa. People can tolerate Boa. It doesn''t mean he can tolerate him. He can stand on the square and not be attacked. Hansen feels very satisfied. It is.


    Boa squats comfortably in the soft wool, and the dragon''s eyes are straight.


    "Is this your daughter?" Long Di��s eyes glared at Hansen, his face suspicion, and said in a very low voice, for fear of being heard by the six super **** creatures.


    Han Sen was trying to answer, but suddenly he saw that the light above the stone platform was shining. For a time, the people of the glory of the glory could not even open their eyes, and a strange atmosphere spread from the stone platform.

 Chapter 1079： This is not the way I want to go.

    Guanghua gradually converges, Han Sen stares at the stone platform, and sees a brilliant light and shadow sitting on the stone platform. It seems that there is a muttering magic sound coming from the mouth of the light and shadow.


    Hansen looked at the light and shadow carefully, but he couldn''t see it anyway. He could only see a light and shadow shrouded in the glory of the gods. The outline seemed to be an extremely majestic person sitting there at random.


    Hansen, the voice of the devil, couldn��t really hear it, but it seemed to be able to understand something, but he couldn��t remember what he understood.


    After the appearance of the Huanghuang light and shadow, all the strange creatures are gazing and listening, which is completely different from their usual evil spirits. It seems to be a primary school student who listens carefully. It looks funny and ridiculous, but it makes people feel that Unrequited solemnity.


    The dragon emperor was already stunned and couldn''t speak, but his eyes widened and looked at the light and shadow. His face was unbelievable, and it seemed more terrible than a ghost.


    Although Hansen would like to ask the Dragon Emperor what is going on, what is this light and shadow, but look at the expressions of the alien creatures around, if this time disturbs them, the consequences may be very serious.


    Hansen sat there listening to the curiosity in his heart, trying to hear clearly what the magic word that the light and shadow said.


    A lot of different creatures, including six super-god creatures, are intoxicated at this time, as if the light and shadow of the magic word is the true solution of the road, so Hansen could not help but also some curiosity.


    However, the magic language is extremely weird. If you listen carefully, you can''t tell what to say. If you let the magic words fall into your ears, you don''t have to think about it, but you seem to have income.


    Can''t understand, Han Sen simply looked at the light and shadow while listening to it, but Hansen felt very surprised.


    He listened to the magic word, but he felt a strange power flowing into his body. It seemed to coincide with the sound of the magic word. In his body, the flow of sorrow gradually increased, and the flow of the beginning gradually began. Gathered into a creek, and then into a big river by the creek, and finally, like the river roaring in the rushing, it flows through Hansen''s meridians.


    The breath that Hansen himself practiced, along with this force, actually deviated from the original trajectory, and seemed to be gradually integrated with that power.


    boom!


    The hole Xuan Jing, which had not broken through for a while, actually opened a genetic lock within this moment, which made Han Sen��s heart inexplicable and unimaginable.


    The power is still more than that, and continues to be integrated into Hansen''s body, making his own breath more and faster, and his strength is constantly increasing, and he is actually going to the next genetic lock.


    Han Sen feels that this power is divided into two strands. One force comes from the brilliant light that is emitted from the light and shadow. If it is only the bright light, but the body that will not be immersed, it is just outside the body.


    And the power from the magic language is like a strange air training technique. Relaxing the body and mind and letting the rhythm of the magic language flow with the breath of the magic language is equivalent to practicing a strange air training technique. Naturally, You can inhale the glory of the gods into the body, and the more the radiance of the glory, the greater the power.


    The singular power is intertwined with Hansen''s own power, once again moving toward Hansen''s next genetic lock.


    Hansen didn''t know what kind of character the light and shadow was. It was such a horrible force that it could make his long-lasting hole, Xuan Jing, break through again. This is simply unimaginable.


    Han Sen looked around and saw all the strange creatures that had fewer genetic locks around him. The constant light of his body rose, obviously breaking through his own limits and opening the genetic lock.


    The vision of the breakthrough is one after another. I don''t know how many different creatures have broken through their own shackles and opened the genetic lock.


    You don''t need genetic fruits and flesh and blood, and you don''t need to cultivate yourself. Just relying on the power of light and shadow, you can make so many different creatures break through the self-opening of genetic locks. This is such a grand force that Hansen can''t imagine.


    However, Han Sen felt that something was wrong. Although the power helped him to open the genetic lock that was not added before, it also changed the trajectory of the tunnel mysterious classics, and broke away from the route that the original Xuan Jing should walk.


    And as the force is increasingly integrated into Hansen''s atmosphere, Han Sen feels that his power has become a vassal, and that the power controlled by the magic language has become the mainstream.


    "It''s not right! This is absolutely not good!" Hansen bit his teeth, wanting to block the integration of the power, cut off the connection with the magic word, stop the breath.


    However, he suddenly found out that it was difficult for him to stop the power. The power was already strong enough to drive Hansen''s breath together.


    Hey!


    Another genetic lock on Hansen was opened, and this power is indeed powerful and unbelievable.


    However, Hansen did not have the slightest happiness. He could feel that his strength was getting stronger, and he could feel the powerful power brought about by the opening of the genetic lock, but he was still not happy.


    Hansen has no great wisdom, but he is a down-to-earth person. He can accept external power, but that power must be dominated by his own power.


    The current situation is exactly the opposite. Hansen��s own power has become a vassal at this time. Although the external force is gradually integrating with his power and becoming part of his strength, Hansen can be sure that this is not his own. needs.


    It''s like learning formulas, using formulas to make quick and easy calculations, the magical mind and the power telling him that this will quickly become powerful, and it really makes him fast and powerful.


    However, if you do not understand the principles of these formulas, but your own ideas will be solidified by these formulas, which is very unfavorable for the road to innovation.


    Hansen knew nothing about how he became stronger. He didn''t even know what it was for after the opening of the gene lock by Dong Xuanjing. He only knew that it was so powerful.


    This kind of power is only a temporary one. Han Sen does not even understand the basics. His power is like a castle in the air. He can''t stand the wind and the waves, and it is difficult to really develop his own system based on what he has learned.


    Now he is just taking a road that others have told him. Others just tell him that this road is right. You just have to go on it and you will be able to become stronger...


    Maybe walking down can really become powerful. If you change someone else, you may think that it is right to go on, as long as there are benefits.


    However, Hansen does not think so. He is a very stubborn person in his bones. He needs to understand himself in his own affairs, instead of being confused and following the path of others.


    "This is not what I want, absolutely not." Hansen licked his teeth, the power of the blood and nerves of his body, the madness of the genetic lock, and the power of the tunnel mysterious warfare to block the strange power. 8)

 Chapter 1080： Fight against the devil

    The forces of blood and nerves are intertwined, gradually suppressing that strange power, and Hansen wants to completely remove that force.


    Although the integration of the one power will make Hansen''s own power more powerful, but Hansen does not want that kind of power, and does not like the power of such control.


    Seeing that the force must be extricated from the outside, but the light and shadow sitting on the stone platform seems to open his eyes and look at Han Sen, this eye is slightly surprised.


    After this eye, Han Sen felt that there was a sound of thunder in his mind. The sound of the magic word that seemed to have nothing was clear at this time, and it exploded like a sly in his mind.


    The glory of the glory of the glory of the glory of the sea is flowing into his body, and instantly rushes into his own sacred mysterious and **** nerves, and the thunderous magical language rushes within Hansen''s body.


    Not only Hansen��s qi and breath, but Hansen��s body genes seem to be changing by that horrible force.


    boom!


    Hansen��s body changed fiercely, turning into the body of Jinwu. At the same time, he opened nine genetic locks with blood and nerves. He wanted to rush out of the ancient magic shelter and cut off his connection with the terrorist power.


    However, the blood of the nerves and the body of Jin Wu, Han Sen was still suppressed and unable to move, the power is like a mountain, the suppression of Hansen''s fierce Jinwu body can not move at all, the wings can not fan half.


    And the glory of the glory is still pouring into Hansen''s body, into his blood and bone marrow, wanting to integrate with his body and become part of Hansen''s power.


    "Damn!" Hansen screamed in his heart. He didn''t know whether the result of this fusion was good or bad, but obviously it was not what he expected.


    Between the thoughts and the rotation, Hansen��s body swelled like a volcano, and a black hair instantly turned into blazing white, and the growth of madness continued to hang down on the ground.


    The pupils of both eyes are also turned into blazing white, and the blazing blazing light is spewing out inside the whole body.


    The blazing white light is intertwined with the glory of the gods, and suddenly the light of the meridians is broken, but it is difficult to drive the glory of the gods out of the body.


    Hansen couldn''t help but be surprised. He was self-satisfied with the super-spiritual body. Later, after opening nine genetic locks, he had not encountered any kind of power that could not be restrained by his power.


    This kind of power can compete with his super-spiritual body, which is hard to imagine.


    Hansen wants to think that there is only one possibility. The creature in the light and shadow is probably a horrible existence that has opened ten genetic locks. Only in this way can he suppress the super-spiritual body that opened the nine genetic locks.


    Hansen wants to turn and flee immediately, but the eyes of the light and shadow seem to be eyeing him. The voice of the devil is like the voice of the great devil in his mind. The light around him is even more intense, almost It seems to be condensed into a liquid, and it is wrapped in it like sea water.


    Although the closer the light and shadow, the stronger the brilliance of the glory, the strongest place above the square, but it can be clearly seen. The glory of the four super-natural creatures is far less than that of Hansen. Concentration, or there is no way to compare, there is too much difference.


    The blazing white light and the glory of the gods are constantly destroying each other. It is obvious that the quality of Hansen''s blazing light is stronger, and most of the glory of the glory is crushed into pieces.


    But when you destroy a part, there are more glory of the gods, and Hansen is already tired of coping, and can''t completely destroy those gods.


    Hansen has a feeling that if he turns around and runs, he will surely attract the most terrifying blow of the light and shadow.


    Just like encountering a hungry wolf, if you are confronted with it, the hungry wolf does not dare to rush right away. If you turn around and escape, it is equal to giving the hungry wolf a chance to make the most deadly and fierce attack.


    Hansen did not grasp the most terrifying attack of light and shadow, but continued to confront, Han Sen felt that he was also a dead end.


    The power of light and shadow is vast and boundless, as if it is not exhaustive, but his super-spiritual state can only last for an hour. After an hour, he will immediately collapse, and there is no possibility anymore.


    Hansen has been soaked in cold sweats. He stares at the light and shadow, but he can only barely confront each other. Whether it is rushing to the light or the shadow, it is now difficult to do.


    In the past ten minutes and a second, Shenguang was shattered in Hansen''s body, and the broken light was almost clogging the meridians in his body.


    However, Hansen has no choice but to continue to support his teeth.


    The surrounding creatures seem to be immersed in the sound of the devil. It can be seen that they have been transformed because of the absorption of the glory of the gods.


    From time to time, there are different creatures that break through the genetic locks, and the scattered shelters are flashing from time to time.


    Boa still slept on Aries, and the little red bird was held in her arms.


    At this time, the dragon emperor and the alien creatures, greedily absorbed the glory of the gods, his blood dragon looks like a real recovery, not as flashy as before, the **** body gradually stabilized.


    Hansen found that no one can help him now, even if the call of a rebellious knight is useless, the power of light and shadow is so terrible, even if it is a rebellious knight, it is difficult to get close to him.


    The teeth continued to persist, but Hansen knew that his time was getting less and less. The hour was too short. Now that he has passed most of the time, he must make a decision earlier, otherwise he will die here.


    Just as Hansen was about to summon a rebellious knight, he suddenly felt that a horrible pressure had flashed through the black fog. It seemed to be a smother of a peerless squad, but Hansen did not see it. Any brilliance, and that suffocation is just a flash, let Hansen feel that it seems to be just an illusion.


    However, after the suffocation flashed, the light and shadow sitting on the stone platform suddenly disappeared, and the magic words disappeared without a trace. The brilliance on the stone also converges.


    Hansen only felt that the pressure on his body had gone, and suddenly he couldn��t hold his own strength, and a squat fell to the ground.


    "Let''s go, wait for those horrible guys to wake up and get in trouble." Longdi called Hansen.


    Hansen had to bite his teeth and pick up Boa and ran out. While running, he used the blazing light to crush the radiant light that remained in the body, but there was too much light in his body, almost condensed into crystals, Hansen hit Broken a lot, have not come and discharged, the time limit for the super emperor to change.


    From the state of the super emperor, Hansen��s face suddenly became pale, his body was not only weak, but the body of the body was almost completely crystallized, which made his physical condition very bad. 8)

 Chapter 1081： Body crystallization

    The rebellious knight flies with Hansen, and Hansen��s body is so bad that he can��t even fly.


    His body was not injured, but the silled light made some of Hansen''s meridians and even the internal organs, blood vessels, muscle fibers, and bones crystallized.


    These gods lost the guidance of the magic language, no longer forced into Hansen''s body, but they could not be excreted, and they were half-fused with Hansen, making the body function very bad and the atmosphere difficult to flow.


    Although Hansen��s body is still not embarrassing, it has become somewhat rigid. It is not as flexible as before. Especially after the breath is blocked, there is no way to open the genetic lock. Now Hansen can��t open a genetic lock. .


    The rebellious knight flew back to the witch statue with Hansen, Hansen brows slightly wrinkled, and looked at the dragon emperor and asked: "Now I have been seriously injured, and stay here again, I am afraid that you and I are all dead, what can you do? Can you go out?"


    Long Di gritted his teeth and said: "I did not have any idea before, but just after I absorbed a little ancient magic light, the blood dragon recovered a lot, and I thought of a feasible solution."


    "You are not saying that you are one of the eight devils under the ancient devil''s emperor. How can the ancient demon not recognize you?" Hansen had some doubts in his heart. The dragon had not rebelled and returned to the ancient devil, but it was a bit abnormal. .


    The dragon emperor gave him a look: "Who said that it is the ancient demon emperor? If it is the ancient demon emperor, do you think you still have a life? I have told you that the ancient devil has already been promoted to the fourth god. How can the shelter be here?"


    "Not the ancient devil? Who is the person inside the light and shadow?" Han Sen was slightly surprised.


    The dragon emperor hesitated and said: "If I guess it is correct, it should be a big demon left by the ancient devil."


    "Great Devil?" Hansen didn''t know what it was.


    The Dragon Emperor indulged for a moment and said: "Probably it is the avatar of the ancient demon emperor, but this avatar is based on his own genes as a blueprint, and then uses the genetic seed to plant a body. Although this avatar does not have the great emperor The ingenuity, but it has the power to be very close to the great emperor. I don��t know why this big demon actually stayed in the shelter with the ancient magic clock and was not destroyed, and it was the same as before, instead of the great bell ringing the sermon, to the ancient magic light. Improve the genes of everything."


    Speaking of this, Long Di looked at Han Sen: "What is going on with you? Although the Big Devil is only a avatar, his ancient magic light is not fake at all, it can help you improve your own genes and strengthen your body. Why didn��t you not get stronger, but you were hurt?��


    "Forget it, don''t say this, what is the way you said to leave?" Hansen said, not willing to say more.


    The ancient magic light is no better, but it is not what Hansen wants. It may be honey for others, but it is arsenic poison for him.


    The Emperor did not speak, opened the Longkou, and spewed a little Guanghua, which was similar to the light that the Great Devil radiated that day.


    I saw the Dragon Emperor put a little bit of Guanghua on his own dragon''s eye. The dragon''s eyes suddenly changed his mind, and the Dragon Emperor immediately said: "Follow me, I saved this drop of ancient magic light, and opened my eyes. You can see through the ghost fog of the evil spirits domain. You only need to open up the cracks and distortions of the space, and you will be able to walk out of the evil spirits. But I only have this ancient magic light, I must go faster, if I consume the light, I will not leave. Going out, it��s really bad."


    Hansen did not say nonsense again, so that the rebellious knight followed the Dragon Emperor and flew into the black fog. The dragon''s blood dragon was still very weak, and the flight speed was very slow. Finally, he landed on the rebel knight, just pointing the way. Let the rebellious knight fly.


    Because those alien creatures have not yet come out of the ancient magic shelter, they have not encountered any obstacles on this road.


    The rebellious knight was in the dark fog under the guidance of the dragon emperor, watching the light above his dragon eye getting weaker and weaker, Hansen thought that when he could not go out, he suddenly saw it. One bright, they actually rushed out of the black fog area.


    The sun was a bit glaring, and there was a virgin forest in front. I turned and looked back, but I saw that it was still a strange area covered by dark fog, just like the clouds were pressing from there.


    "Fortunately, I am so lucky." The Dragon Emperor took a sigh of relief, and the brilliance on the dragon''s eye has completely dissipated. If he still has a body, I am afraid that it is already cold and sweaty.


    Hansen looked at the dragon emperor with some doubts: "Since you are one of the eight devils under the ancient devil''s emperor, I want to come to those super **** creatures, the big devil should also have some friendship, how do you think you are more afraid than me?"


    Long Di lightly coughed: "How can I be afraid of them, you are so hearted, I am not afraid that they hurt you."


    Han Sen looked at the Dragon Emperor. Since he did not want to say it, Han Sen did not ask much.


    Look at the surrounding environment, choose a road and continue to move forward, hoping to find a shelter first, to determine exactly where it is.


    After all, the Dragon Emperor was one of the eight sorcerers of the past. He was very familiar with this area, and Han Sen quickly found a shelter.


    The sanctuary is not big, it should be a knight sanctuary, but it seems that there is no such thing as a stranger living here, and it has been run down for a long time.


    "I hope the transmission array is still intact," Hansen said.


    "It��s not perfect, it��s okay, then I��ll find another one. The shelters that are tens of thousands of miles away are empty since that war. No one dares to come here,�� said Long Di.


    "What happened in that big battle?" Hansen asked Longdi.


    "Cough, still fast-forward to see if the transmission array can be used." Long Di obviously does not want to say things related to that war, just just talk about it.


    Hansen did not ask, from the back of the rebellious knight, and walked into the shelter.


    There is no problem with his body moving, but the breath is hard to flow, the power can''t be displayed, but the strength of the body is still there.


    Luck is not bad, the only one in the transmission is still intact, Hansen left the rebel knight to stay in the shelter, and he sent back to the league.


    Now his breath is blocked, blood nerves and caves are no way to use, naturally it is impossible to repair his body, only to return to the league to find a cure.


    After returning to the league, Hansen immediately went to the hospital to check his body, but the result was very bad.


    The internal organs, blood vessels, muscle fibers, bones, etc. of his body are partially crystallized, and even the blood is filled with tiny crystal particles.


    According to the analysis of the most authoritative panel of experts, it is impossible for him to separate the crystallization part by surgery.


    If only an organ is crystallized, it is not difficult to cultivate a new organ transplant at the current level of science and technology. However, more than 90% of Hansen��s organs have signs of crystallization, and even the brain has partial crystallization. The crystal, and the change of one person is not much worse.

 Chapter 1082： marry

    Ji Ruozhen asked Hansen to check his injuries, but it was also useless. The crystal organs were part of Hansen��s body. Although the power of the demigod was strong, it could not destroy Hansen��s crystallization. The organ, that is not to cure him, but to kill him.


    After a few days, a middle-aged man with a cold face, accompanied by Jijia Bishen Ji Yanwu, came to see Han Sen.


    Ji Yanwu was very humble in front of the middle-aged, although the middle-aged did not speak from beginning to end, but Hansen still guessed who he was.


    There is no doubt that this is the Luo Luo, the great Luo Luo.


    After checking out Hansen��s body, Luo Haiyan stared at Hansen��s speechlessness and finally sighed and left. He had not seen him since that day.


    Soon all the major forces knew that Hansen had an accident. Basically, there was no hope of recovery. Even Luo Haijun was helpless and almost sentenced Hansen��s death sentence.


    Although people will not die, and the body is very good, as a normal person is not much problem, but Han Sen is completely unable to use the power of the air machine, can not open the genetic lock, and if it is completely abolished.


    Many people who have a relationship with Hansen come to see him. Some of them care about him sincerely, while others look at whether he is really abolished.


    No matter how others think, Hansen is a well-known ancient well, and there is not much frustration, because he is not completely desperate.


    Although he can''t open the genetic lock now, he can still be transformed into a super emperor. In the state of super emperor, he can still use the blazing white light to crush the crystalized light and slowly excrete it.


    Just because the light of God is merged with his **, even in the state of super emperor, you can''t use the Thunder to directly destroy the light, only a little bit of stripping, only a few peels at a time. In part, it takes a long time to completely eliminate the crystals of the gods.


    In fact, Hansen has another quicker method. He only needs to follow the path driven by the magic word, and he can slowly absorb the crystalized light, so that he can heal the wounds and strengthen himself. Strength.


    However, Hansen did not choose this method. He would rather slowly strip all the crystallized light from his body, and would not let that force change his body.


    "It��s a pity that the generation of Tianjiao fell down." The people of Zhao��s family came to see Hansen. The words were full of regrets, but anyone looked at them. They were filled with gloating.


    The Zhao family has always been hostile to Hansen, and their gloating is also a must.


    But there are still some people who are close to Hansen. After confirming that Hansen is no longer able to recover, his attitude has become somewhat awkward.


    "Master brother." Wang Mengmeng and Wang Yuhang came together to see Han Sen, his eyes were red, like he just cried, but in front of Hansen is tough.


    Qin Yu, Yang Manli, Tang Zhenliu, Lin Feng, Lin Beifeng, Su Xiaoqiao, Liu Meng, Huangpu Pingqing, etc. have also come one by one. What makes Han Sen more unexpected is that Ning Yue actually came to see him. It is.


    Ning Yue came to say nothing, just sitting on the side of the bed for a while, when he left, he said to Han Sen: "Hurry back, without your opponent, this world is too lonely, don''t Let me wait too long."


    Hansen just smiled: "Even if the opponent is, you come to drink and chat with me."


    The Queen also came to see Hansen, but she sighed and reached out and beaten Hanson��s forehead. He said nothing and just got up and left.


    Hansen touched his forehead and didn��t know what the Queen meant.


    Many people came to see Hansen. From the beginning of the door to the city, to the back of the calm, Hansen is very optimistic, at least there are many friends who really care about him, which has made him very content.


    It��s Hansen��s mother, Luo Wei, who is not worried about Hansen��s injury. She even said that Hansen was very heartless. ��It��s so good, so you can stay.�� At home, I have to give birth to a few sons and daughters to the Korean family. I can also be a grandmother''s addiction. I want to hold my grandson for a long time."


    Han Sen can only smile, he has not fallen to the point of being a child machine.


    "Do you have to work with me all day long?" Hansen hid in the rocking chair while eating the apples that were cut and looked at Ji Yanran.


    Since he had a problem with his body, Ji Yanran moved to Han��s old house and took care of Hansen��s life.


    "I am retired," Ji Yan said faintly.


    Hansen was shocked: "Is your dream not to be the captain? How can you retire? You don''t have to worry about me, I am not that bad."


    Ji Yan did not answer Han Sen, watching Han Sen say: "I remember you still owe me a marriage proposal, right?"


    "Yes." Han Sen nodded slightly.


    "Give me back now." Ji Yanran calmly said.


    "But I am now..." Hansen wants to say that he is not very good at the present, and that she will give her a formal and creative proposal when she is in good health.


    "You need someone next to you, that person I don''t want to be anyone else, only me." Ji Yanran said Hansen.


    "But I..." Hansen felt a little moved, but he didn''t want to be wronged at this time.


    "No, this is what you owe me. The fortune teller said that if I can''t get married this year, I have to wait another ten years. I don''t want to wait so long, so this year I have to wear a wedding dress to marry." Said.


    "Stunned." Han Sen reached out and hugged Ji Yanran, and his heart was touched by the incomprehensible words. He was able to marry him at this time. Han Sen felt that this kind of grace is worthy of his life.


    The wedding of two people is very simple. I didn''t ask too many people. I just invited some real relatives and friends to participate. After a simple wedding, the two officially became husband and wife.


    The life after marriage is also very simple. Ji Yanran stayed in Luojiaxing to open a company that sells aircraft. Han Sen used the time when Ji Yunran worked to study super nuclear technology.


    His body made him unable to practice super nuclear technology in person, so Hansen turned to the theory of super-nuclear genetics, consulted Bai Yishan for a lot of knowledge, and systematically studied ancient texts, for later cultivation of "Dong Xuan Jing" Part of the basics.


    After having a certain foundation, Hansen identified his own research project. He did not study the more famous super nuclear gene technology, nor did he study the project of transforming ancient Wu into a super nuclear gene.


    Hansen is now studying the power of money and transforming it into a super-nuclear genetic technique. Hansen is very interested in this.


    Of course, what Hansen did is not only to transform the power of money into a super-nuclear genetic technique, but to go further and study how to improve the level of low-order gold coins, so that this power can be higher. The genetic lock matches. 8)

 Chapter 1083： Xiaolong

    Hansen will enter the state of super emperor once in a while, and peel off the crystallized light in his body with the power of the super emperor.


    This process is very painful. It is no different from sputum bones. Hansen can only peel off a small part each time. If you want to peel off all the crystals, it will take years to complete.


    However, Hansen was not idle during this time, and the rebellious knight hunted a lot of blood and flesh for him, so that his gene could continue to increase.


    And the rebellious knight can also enter the dark fog area to hunt the alien creatures inside, so that the ghost of Hansen hanging on the ghost gum badge on his chest is increasing.


    Although he can''t fight himself, Hansen''s life is still very fulfilling.


    What makes Han Sen feel the most difficult is not to strip away the crystallization of the gods, but to create the task. He and Ji Yanran have been very hard working, but they still have no baby born, and they can only raise Boa for the time being. It is a preparation before becoming a parent.


    Time is a terrible thing. After Hansen��s body was injured for a year, a scientist named Frye suddenly announced that he had found a way to refine the essence of life, and published the results free of charge.


    After the experiments of the major families, it was discovered that this method can indeed absorb the essence of life genes to obtain the super-god genes, and humans have officially entered the era of super-god genes.


    Hansen has no accidents about this. The wisdom of human beings is endless. It is only a matter of time to solve the mystery of the essence of life genes. Although it is a little faster than he imagined, there is not much difference.


    Nowadays, humans can inhale the essence of life genes with the same properties through a kind of genetic fluid. Although they can not absorb any kind of life gene extract like Hansen, it is a great progress.


    The first and second shelters have absorbed the essence of life genes, and the third and fourth killing of super-natural creatures is still very difficult. There is no relevant news yet.


    It is a good thing that human beings can absorb the essence of life genes. Otherwise, human beings will not be able to compete with the existence of super-god creatures and the level of the emperor. It is never possible to truly conquer the sanctuary.


    Hansen��s own pursuit is not only the super-god gene, it is only the most basic foundation, even if it has the foundation, it may not be able to really reach the peak.


    This injury is not good for Hansen. Although he did not accept the power of the ancient magic light, he personally experienced the power to open the ten genetic locks and confronted them for several years. This body has sentiment and has already touched.


    As long as the physical quality and time are sufficient, the general emperor can open nine genetic locks, but even among the gods and super-god creatures, it is only rare to open ten genetic locks, although it is only a layer of difference, There is a difference between heaven and earth.


    I don��t know how many priests and super **** creatures have used it for thousands of years to unlock the tenth genetic lock. As a human being, the chance of opening the tenth genetic lock is even lower. After all, humans are not so Long life.


    There are a lot of half-gods in human beings, but it��s not good to say that most of the gods are just luck.


    Humans can evolve directly into a semi-god through the evolutionary pool, and then pass into the shelter of the fourth god, without having to break open space into the sanctuary of the fourth god. Compared with super-natural creatures and aliens, humans almost open and hang No difference.


    It''s just that human beings are easy to promote and demigrate. It is definitely not easy to survive in the shelter of the Fourth God. So far, humans have not had many demigods that can survive in the shelter of the Fourth God.


    As time went by, people who remembered Hansen became less and less, and sometimes someone remembered Hansen. The impression was only the strongest genius of the league, but it was the kind that had fallen.


    Even Luo Jia has given up Han Sen, no longer expecting him to cultivate "Non-Tianjing" to return to Luo Jia, others will naturally not pay more attention to Han Sen.


    In the past few years, Hansen and Ji Yunran have been very comfortable. They usually go out to travel, go shopping, and taste food. They don��t concentrate on their work.


    Han Wei also entered the age of the shelter. Fortunately, human beings have occupied the hegemonic position in the first shelter. After Han Yuer was randomly assigned to the shelter, Hansen and Ji Yanran��s relationship was so that she would soon The first shelter was established and quickly developed.


    It��s just that Han Han��s performance is as good as Hansen��s. I don��t know if it��s genetically strong, or Luo��s education is good. Han Han is simply a copy of Hansen��s.


    No, it should be said to be more dazzling. In just two years, Han Yu has become the goddess of the first **** sanctuary, and has entered the top ten in the battle of the Son of God, and is known to man.


    When Hansen was mentioned before, it would be said that it was the son-in-law of the head of the family or the genius of human beings. Now when Hansen is mentioned, more people will say that it is Han��s brother.


    Han Sen just feels very happy about this. Han Han can have his current achievements. The nature of his brother is happy for her.


    Soon, even the name of Han Han��s brother can be remembered. Hansen has completely faded out of the mainstream of the league. It��s like a meteor that has flashed through. Although it has had a short-lived glory, it has now been attributed to it. dust.


    The dragon is in the soil, only to be thundered.


    On this day, Hansen and the general day, in his own backyard, and Ji Yanran sitting side by side in the hanging chair to kiss me, my greasy, from time to time to look at the super-nuclear genetics practiced by Han Wei.


    Han Wei practiced super nuclear gene technology, and Han Sen was pointing at it, but today Han Sen looked at it, his face changed a little, and he stood up involuntarily.


    After a problem with his body, the breath is difficult to operate, and there is no way to use the hole in the tunnel.


    However, as he peeled off the crystal gods more and more, the body has gradually recovered, and today I look at Han Han, but I feel that her breath is somewhat wrong.


    "Non-Tianjing... Xiaoyan... How can you cultivate non-Tianjing?" Hansen''s brow almost wrinkled into a Sichuan character. He knew that the "Ashulu Sutra" and "Non-Tianjing" were the same source. I already understand that the water inside is too deep, and it is absolutely good for my mother not to let him practice non-Tianjing.


    But who knows that Han Han actually practiced "Non-Tianjing", it seems that Luo Jia failed in Han Sen, and even turned his mind to Han Han, it seems that they have succeeded.


    "No, my brother, this is the "Da Luo Shen Gong" bought from the Holy Church. It is not what you said "Non-Tianjing". When you have misreading, you are really rare." Han Yu said with a smile.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and then he understood what was going on. He secretly sneered in his heart: "The Luo family is really painstaking, and it has already reached such an unscrupulous point." 8)

 Chapter 1084： The Origin of Non-Tianjing

    When the evening was over, Hansen found an opportunity to talk to Luo Wei alone.


    Luo Wei seems to have already known that the look is somewhat strange: "She has already practiced, and now it is too late to say anything. If the people of Luo''s blood are practicing non-Tianjing, then it is impossible to break again. ��


    With a slight sigh, Luo Xin said with a complicated emotion: "I thought that the name of the incognito can let you live a stable life. You don''t have to bear what you shouldn''t have to bear, but you don''t want to go out. Originally thought that Luo Jia still Not to fall to the point where a woman surnamed Luo represents the family, but did not expect that the proud person has fallen to such a degree, it seems that the Luo family is indeed no one."


    "Mom, why do Luojia must let us practice non-Tianjing? What do they want to do? They have already reached this point. At least you should tell me, what risk is it that she will practice non-Tianjing? Hansen asked, staring at Luo.


    If it is only related to himself, Luo Wei does not want to say that Han Sen will not force her.


    However, now that Han Yu��s safety is concerned, Hansen cannot help but ask.


    Luo Wei looked at Han Sen, Han Sen��s eyes did not mean to retreat. Even if this is his mother, he can��t give in again. He must know that there is no danger in practicing non-Tianjing Han Yu. He can��t watch it. Watching Han Han go to danger and do nothing, you must try to stop it.


    "If you don''t tell me, then I will go to Luojia and ask clearly." Hansen said firmly.


    Luo Wei��s look is complicated and said: ��It��s useless to go to Luo��s family. If you can��t practice non-Tianjing, you have nothing to do with Luo��s family. They won��t tell you.��


    "Then I will put Luo Jia as a flat." Han Sen said with a slap in the face.


    Luo Xiao suddenly sighed: "You are killing the Luo family now, it is useless. Xiao Yan, she has practiced non-Tianjing, then she can only bear all this, this is my fault, I did not expect that. A man who is proud of his inhumanity will one day bow down like this. Even a woman with a foreign surname will have to fight for it. The Luo family is probably already out of nowhere."


    "What happened in the end?" Hansen is now uncomfortable in his chest, but he can''t get angry with his mother.


    When Luo Wei saw Han Sen for a long time, he said: "Non-Tianjing was not originally a Luo family."


    Hansen��s heart was slightly shocked. I couldn��t think that my mother would say such a sentence. The old people in the league knew the non-Tianjing of Luo��s family, but Luo Wei, who is a Luo family, actually said that ��Non-Tianjing�� is not Luo. Home, this naturally makes Hansen very surprised.


    However, Han Sen thought of the "Ashulu Sutra", and there was some suspicion in his heart, but he was not sure, just looking forward to Luo Wei to continue.


    "Luo Jiazu was originally a family of interstellar thieves." Luo Wei finally continued to say, but in a word let Han Sen eyes wide open.


    "Star thieves?" Hansen was shocked. He completely missed the Luo family, which was regarded as a **** in the league. It used to be a star thief.


    "That was a lot of things before the generation. At that time, humans had just entered the universe for a long time. There is no alliance now. Human beings are still the vassal races of the Shura people. They can survive and survive in the universe by the care of the Shura people. ......" Luo Wei told Han Sen about the Luo family.


    "What do you say? "Non-Tianjing" was the ancestor of the Luo family from the tomb of the Shura Emperor?" Han Sen heard half of it, and his eyes widened with incredulous eyes.


    "Yes, "Non-Tianjing" was originally the practice of the Shura royal family, but I don''t know why, "Non-Tianjing" was hidden in the tomb of Shura, and no Shura people practiced it. Even Shura. The emperor can only enter the tomb when he is about to die, and he can peep into the secrets of the tomb, but even if they know the secret, they can hardly come out of it, and naturally there is no way to tell other Shura people. Said.


    "Why is this?" Hansen asked inexplicably.


    "The ancestors who had stolen "Non-Tianjing" on our ancestors did not know the reason, but later he learned after practicing "Non-Tianjing."


    Hansen didn''t interject, waiting for Luo Wei to continue, he really wanted to know the reason.


    Luo Wei continued: "The ancestors of the Luo family are extremely smart. Otherwise, it is impossible to steal the tomb after Shura in the time of human weakness. We must know that human beings at that time cannot be compared with the Shura. If the Shura people have the heart, it is easy to kill the whole human being. After the Luo family first took the "Nation of the Book of Heaven", although he learned the Shura language and translated "Non-Tianjing", he did not practice it himself, but first grasped it. A few Shura people went to practice. As a result, after the Shura people practiced, not only did they not become stronger, but the worse they practiced, the worse they were. When they finally vomited blood and died, the body was almost like a beggar, and they did not see the human form at all."


    "Later, the ancestors of Luojia did many experiments. In addition to the Shura people, they also found some humans to practice. As a result, the Shura people all died without exception, but human beings actually practiced non-Tianjing, but the power is different. The records in the Book of Heaven are far apart, until the Luojia ancestors met a person..."


    "Who met?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask.


    "A girl, a little girl of seven or eight years old." Luo Yan looked through a strange thing: "The little girl saw the "Non-Tianjing" inadvertently. The original Luojia ancestors wanted the little girl''s father to practice. "Non-Tianjing", but the little girl has stolen "Non-Tianjing", and she will learn as soon as she learns, and the "Non-Tianjing" she used is completely different from that of ordinary human beings. It is the true non-natural power recorded in the Book of Heaven."


    Hansen suddenly jumped in his heart and asked with amazement: "Who is that little girl? What is her name? Why is this?"


    At this moment, Hansen��s mind appeared to be zero, but I thought it was wrong and I was too old.


    "She is Yu Mushuang, and later became the wife of our ancestors in Luojia." When it came to this, Luo Hao looked a bit strange, and then he continued: "She is a mixed-race, her father is us." Humans, but her mother is a Shura. They accidentally combined to give birth to her, perhaps because she has the blood of Shura, so she can become a true non-Tianjing."


    "Lao''s family only had the pulse that she passed down to be able to practice a true non-Tianjing. There have been no exceptions for many years, but because Luojia has never married with Shura people, the blood of Shura is getting weaker and thinner. The talent of non-Tianjing is also weakened. If it is not the emergence of a shelter, it will strengthen the body of the Luo family. I am afraid that even the Luo family can not practice "Non-Tianjing."


    "Humans can''t be truly non-Tianjing. If Shura people practice, they will die. The mixed-race children can cultivate. This "Non-Tianjing" is really weird. What is the reason?" Han Sen couldn''t figure out why. such.


    "I don''t know, many people in Luojia have studied this problem, but there has been no answer. Later, Luo Jia also arrested some Shura people to practice. The result is still the same. No one can survive." Luo said.

 Chapter 1085： The secret of Luo Jia

    Luo Wei said so much, let Han Sen understand the origins of "Non-Tianjing", but he still does not know what this has to do with Luo Jia let them practice "Non-Tianjing."


    Seemingly seeing Hansen��s mind, Luo Wei went on to say: ��Because the blood of Shura is getting weaker and thinner, the Luo family had a disagreement at that time. Some people think that Luo��s family needs to be combined with Shura people again, and fertility is more suitable for cultivation. In the descendants of the Book of Heaven, there are other people who believe that we are human beings. There is no need to integrate and integrate the blood of foreigners. In the end, the two Luo family members parted ways. Most of them stayed in the alliance to inherit their family business, and one of them The Luo family went to the Shura, successfully entered the interior of the Shuro, and combined with the Shura to give birth to future generations."


    "There is still such a thing? What is the name of the Luo family''s predecessor? How have you never heard of it before?" Hansen asked.


    Luo Wei solemnly looked at Han Sen and said: "This is the biggest secret of Luojia. It must not be passed away. Otherwise, it is not just a Luo family. Even people who have been married with Luo family, including you and Han Yu, will be implicated. Although the blood of Shura in our body has been neglected to be negligible, others may not think so. I have never told you before, that is, if you are young and ignorant, and telling this thing out, it is a great disaster. ��


    "As for the name of the predecessor of the Luo family who went to the Shura, it was a top secret. Even I didn''t know what he was calling. You once had a granddaughter drunk, and occasionally said that the predecessor was long. Extremely beautiful, so there is a nickname called Yu Xiuluo."


    "This nickname is a bit too strange, even like the name of the Shura emperor today." Hansen smiled bitterly.


    Luo Wei was not in the mood to say these gossips, but said to Han Sen: "At that time, Luo Jia feared that "Non-Tianjing" was introduced to the Shura people. If the Shura people studied what would be unfavorable to human beings, then Yu Xiuluo walked. At that time, I only learned the first part of the "Non-Tianjing", that is, the part you got, the latter part is the secret story of Luojia, each generation only passed one person, until you have been a grandfather, the next generation is probably already No one else, otherwise his proud people will not even fight for you and Xiao Yu��s surnames."


    Han Sen heard that he finally understood some things. It is no wonder that the "Ashulu Sutra" he got would be more than a part of "Non-Tianjing". The original "Non-Tianjing" he obtained was originally incomplete.


    "The mixed-race descendant of Jade Shulu is better than the one who stayed in Luojia. It is much stronger in the cultivation of the non-Tianjing talents, and the gap is getting bigger and bigger. After the humans discovered the shelter, the Luo family This situation has improved with the promotion of the gene. The descendants of Yu Xiuluo are no different from the Shura people because they are assimilated by the Shura people. They can''t enter the shelter."


    Luo Xiaodun said: "The Luo family also believes that the Luo family of Yu Xiuluo, passed down so many generations, can not be regarded as Luo family, and even can not be regarded as human beings, they have been with the pure Shura people There is no difference, so I will not give the remaining half of the "Non-Tianjing" to the blood of the descendants of Yu Xiuluo."


    "After a few more things happened, Luo Jia and Yu Xiuluo had a **** scruples. They were unwilling to let the secrets know the outsiders. Finally, they set a ten-year agreement. Every ten years, Luo Jia sent the strongest people. If the Luo family lost, they would give the remaining half of the "Non-Tianjing" to them. Now you have no one to be a grandfather, but he is supported by him alone. He had any accidents, and the half of the "Non-Tianjing" would fall into the hands of Yu Xiuluo, so he would be so eager to cultivate a successor."


    "Apart from me and Xiaoyan, can''t I find other Luo family blood?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    Luo Xiao��s bitter smile: ��My father, your grandfather, was because your grandfather��s expectations for him were too high. He wanted to improve his strength as soon as possible, and he practiced hard in the shelter and finally died. In the shelter. When I left Luojia, Luo had no outstanding talents, and now I am afraid that there will be no more people."


    "The big deal is to ruin the "Non-Tianjing", and the one who does not give Yu Xiuluo the pulse is." Han Sen is not a pedantic person, thinking about it.


    "If it can be so simple, you will never do this kind of thing with the pride of your grandfather." Luo Yan shook his head: "Now the child has cultivated the "Non-Tianjing", if you have What''s wrong with my grandfather, the person who is in the veins of Jade Shulu will definitely find a child, so it is useless to kill Luo."


    "For his own pride, I will push my sister, such a little girl, to the battle of life and death for ten years. Is he proud?" Hansen said with a sneer.


    "It��s useless to say anything now," Luo said.


    "How is it useless? When I later hit Luojia, I ruined the second half of "Non-Tianjing", let his **** pride and the battle of ten years go to hell, and let Yu Xiuluo��s pulse die early. Heart," Han Sen said coldly.


    Luo Wei only thought that Han Sen was talking and not paying attention to himself. He only said to Han Sen: "Since Xiao Yan has practiced non-Tianjing, there is no turning back, she can only let her improve her strength as soon as possible. It is possible to promote the demigod before you have been a grandfather, so that it is possible to suppress the Yuxiu Luo."


    "You can rest assured, I will deal with this matter, and I will never let Otaru suffer any harm." Han Sen''s eyes are a bit cold, and his heart is dark: "Go to his mother''s pride, nothing is important to my loved ones, if true I am maddening me. I will directly throw the "Ashulu Sutra" to the jade, and I will never let Ozawa take the risk of participating in the battle of ten years."


    After talking with Luo Wei, Han Sen went directly to the shelter. He has not been idle for a few years, and occasionally he will go out and walk around, but not in his own capacity, but in the form of gold coins. Lest the outsiders know that his body has not been completely abolished.


    The Dragon Emperor is very familiar with this area, plus a rebellious knight, as long as you are careful, even if Hansen has no fighting ability, there is no danger.


    In the past few years, I have encountered humans who have entered this area on several occasions. After saving them as gold coins, they also learned from the mouth some things outside this ridiculous area.


    Hansen��s place to go now is a human sanctuary outside this ridiculous area. In the ridiculous area where no one is, Hansen directly summoned Golden Retriever as his mount.


    Golden Retriever has evolved a few months ago, and its physical strength has reached the standard of the third sanctuary super **** creature, but it is a genetic lock that does not open, you need to slowly open the genetic lock.


    In the past few months, Golden Retriever has automatically opened the third genetic lock, which is already fast, but without nine genetic locks, it is still difficult to compete with the real strong.


    Fortunately, Hansen just used it as a mount. In terms of speed, Golden Retriever is not slow now.


    Riding the golden bristles out of the ridiculous area, heading towards the human sanctuary, but before they arrived, they heard a scream and screams, and they could see the ray of light.


    Hansen frowned slightly, and the area seemed to be the location of the human sanctuary that humans had previously said.

 Chapter 1086： Days of gold coins

    Su Xiaoqiao is very depressed now. He thought that he was lucky. He was mixed with a **** gene in the second shelter. He came to the third shelter and luck was transferred to a royal sanctuary occupied by human beings. But who thought that this was only a year before, the royal sanctuary was stared at by a group of alien creatures. 3. The fastest


    Looking at the top of the city, a head of more than ten meters high, born with six feet and two heads, the body is like a marble-like male and foreign creature, Su Xiaoqiao feels a little soft legs.


    After all, he came to the Third Shelter for less than a year. He only ate some of the flesh and blood of ordinary creatures and primitive creatures. The mutant creatures did not eat a few mouthfuls. In the face of such groups of alien creatures, the fighting ability is too weak. .


    Moreover, the situation of the Shihao Shelter is not very optimistic. This kind of alien creature named Menggu Beast is infinitely powerful. The weakest among the ethnic groups is also the primitive creatures. The stronger ones can reach the level of mutant organisms. Some of the heads of the ancient beasts should be the blood of the gods.


    After the ancient animal opened the genetic lock, the body became hard as a stone, coupled with its own powerful body, the body hit the wall, the wall shook and shivered, and the wall was hit and cracked. The place, and then go down this way sooner or later.


    Once the protection of the sanctuary is lost, human beings are more difficult to resist, and the situation may become even worse.


    I glanced at the shelter of the sanctuary outside the sanctuary and the blood creatures of the gods. I saw the sky fluttering and the behemoths were terrifying, but the results were not very satisfactory.


    After those fierce beasts have opened the genetic lock, the body is too hard. Unless the masters of the same level can hit the critical positions such as their eyes, the damage to the ancient beasts is extremely limited, and they can only fight with them. The masters have been chased by the blood of the gods, and the forces of the blade and the thunder and lightning have not played a big role in the ancient beast.


    Hey!


    A fierce animal hit the wall city, and suddenly the rock hit by the wall city was broken, and the pieces of broken rock scattered.


    "Dry your mother." Su Xiaoqiao on the wall city was not stabilized and was shaken to the ground. The cracked rock splashed him and his face was scratched by several high-speed splashes of gravel. Suddenly flowed out, suddenly felt a burning pain on his face.


    Sustaining the pain, Su Xiaoqiao snorted and climbed up to pull the bow and arrow and shot at the fierce ancient animal in front of the wall city.


    when!


    The arrow hit the face of the fierce beast, but there was no eye that could shoot it. The fierce beast smacked away the vital eye.


    However, Su Xiaoqiao followed the second arrow of the ghost, directly pierced into the left eye of the fierce beast, and immediately listened to the fierce beast screaming, the front of the body hoisted, and hit the back of the ancient beast. together.


    Su Xiaoqiao went to touch the arrow in the arrow pot, but found that it had already been shot, and could not help but whispered a curse: "These guys are tall and tall, their eyes are as small as mung beans, and they have lost so much. arrow."


    The arrow was gone. Su Xiaoqiao threw the bow to the ground and refused to take care of the wound. He summoned a gun and smashed it toward the face of the ancient beast outside the wall.


    Blood splatter, the sound of miserable sounds, blood and fire intertwined into a most passionate and cruel movement, each note is made by the blood of humans and ancient beasts.


    Suddenly, the earth seemed to tremble a little, and then the tremor was getting stronger and stronger, from far to near.


    Everyone could not help but go to the place where the tremor sound came. I saw a body that was more than 30 meters long. The huge ancient beast that was built like Xuan jade rushed toward the battlefield step by step. Every step made the earthquake tremble.


    "Break the blood of the ancient beast!" Zhao Hao, the director of the tyrant shelter, changed his face.


    With the strength of the tyrants of the tyrants, the attack of this group of fierce beasts and several gods of blood and ancient beasts has been reluctant, but who knows that among these savage beasts, there is still a **** violent animal. Ancient beast.


    The **** savage ancient beast did not look at it, and went straight to the door of the shelter.


    Zhao Cong bites his teeth, and a pair of wings are unfolding behind him. He suddenly rises to the sky, with a long gun in his hand and a terrible thunder, and he slams into the **** ancient beast.


    The long gun flashed through the void like a thunder, and instantly stabbed the front of the **** ancient beast.


    However, the **** ancient beast of the violent gods only slightly bowed his head, and he avoided the eye. The long gun hit the forehead. The thunder and lightning exploded like a spark, but they could not pierce the ancient beast. The general body of Xuanyu, but the long-handed gun, was directly hit and flew out a few hundred meters, and suddenly stabbed into the wall.


    Zhao Cang suddenly changed his face, his strongest blow, even the body of the blood-stricken ancient beast could not be broken, and the **** beast of the ancient beast did not stop, the six-hoof rushed, madly rushed to the shelter The door, every step makes the earthquake tremble, leaving a one-meter deep hoof print on the earth.


    The defending humans on the wall city used their bows and arrows to shoot at the blood of the savage gods. The arrow rain was shot on the body of the sacred jade, which is like the real rain. Shake the ancient beasts, the large pieces of arrows directly broken, slipping down from the body of Xuan Yu.


    The defending city watched the **** savage ancient beast as a hill-like body hitting the gate of the city, directly smashing the door.


    Just listening to the bang, not only the city gate, but even the rock that was hit by the city gate was cracked, and a large hole was directly hit, and even the nearby wall collapsed.


    Everyone has a tragic face, and morale has suddenly slipped to the bottom of the valley. These horrible creatures have made them completely devoid of war, and fear spreads in everyone''s heart.


    The fierce ancient herd was excited, and a huge, fierce ancient beast rushed, and the earth that shook was shaking like a sieve, as if it would rot at any time.


    Everyone is desperate, and it is how to smother the blood, but it is also difficult to smooth out the gap between absolute strength. Everyone is very clear, I am afraid that the tyrant shelter is unstoppable, and they are also fierce.


    "Retreat, everyone immediately retreats and sends back to the league." Zhao Cang screamed and gave orders, while struggling to rush to the **** animal, hoping to delay the time for others to make more People fled back to the league.


    The other masters also rushed back to the gap in the gate that was knocked open. I hope that I can support it for a while.


    Su Xiaoqiao only felt the uncomfortable feelings in his heart. He looked at the same grief, unwillingness and despair, but he was helplessly sighing.


    At this time, I am afraid that it will be difficult to return to the shelter.


    "Gold coins!" Suddenly someone shouted. Su Xiaoqiao heard the voice and slammed his head and shouted: "Is God coming? B Where is God?"


    Su Xiaoqiao looked around and looked at him. He didn''t see the b god. However, the man stayed there with his eyes wide open, and saw a golden coin descending from the sky, just like the golden coins rain.

 Chapter 1087： Really gold coins

    "Really gold coins!" Su Xiaoqiao stunned and was shocked by this strange scene. I don''t know what it is. .


    I saw a piece of gold coins slamming on the body of those fierce beasts, and the body of a fierce beast fell on a gold coin, not many, one or many.


    Many people are in a daze, don''t know what the golden gold coins are, how they suddenly fall from the sky, and don''t know what these gold coins mean.


    But in the next second, everyone has widened their eyes and opened their mouths, revealing an expression of incredible and pleasant surprises.


    Rumble!


    After a piece of gold coins fell on those huge ancient beasts, those fierce beasts seemed to be crushed by the mountains. The head was directly pressed down on the ground, and they struggled and could not climb.


    Even the horrible ancient beasts of the gods are the same. After being suppressed by a gold coin, they are directly crushed on the ground. The six hooves are smashing on the ground, but they can only open the soil and rocks, but how can they I can''t stand up, and the pain in my head is weak and powerless.


    "What is this situation?" Zhao Cong dumbly looked at the incredible scene in front of him.


    Others are similar to Zhao Cang, and they are all unbelievably looking at the ancient beast lying on the ground.


    And the **** ancient beast that was violently stunned by a gold coin, the body trembled but did not fall down, the color of the mysterious jade was thicker, and it made a loud scream, as if it was unwilling to be suppressed, no matter How can I not fall down?


    Suddenly, I saw a figure that was covered by the blazing white light in the sky. The majestic body and the blazing long hair gave people an indescribable sense of sacredness, like God.


    Only he was wrapped in armor, and his face could not be seen. He only saw a gold coin between his fingers, and then he slammed the blood of the ancient animal.


    The gold coin was turned into a golden streamer in the eyes of everyone, and it was instantly shot on the forehead of the **** ancient beast.


    The gold coins were suppressed in the moment of the **** ancient beasts, and the huge body could no longer support the direct lying on the ground.


    This is not over yet, but in a flash, the body of the blood-stricken ancient animal, the mysterious jade, splits a hole, and the blood spurts out of the cracked body.


    Hey!


    In the eyes of everyone''s horror, the **** beast that was violently violently smashed into the body, blood and bones burst open, blood and brain splashes everywhere, directly crushed into a pile Rotten meat.


    Everyone is shocked, it is hard to imagine, just a small gold coin, even the invincible violent blood of the ancient beasts, this is a horrible force, it is like a **** general.


    "b god... you are b god..." Su Xiaoqiao yelled at the blazing figure in the air, and the excitement was hard to say.


    Although I can''t see the person''s appearance, Su Xiaoqiao has a feeling that the person is a gold coin, that is, b god.


    "Su Xiaoqiao, you are promoted to the third shelter." Han Sen looked at Su Xiaoqiao and said that he was a little bit happy. He was able to see friends who had fought together before the third shelter. It is a happy thing.


    Su Xiaoqiao suddenly overjoyed and shouted: "I am who I am, b God, you still remember me, I have been here for almost a year, b God, you are here very well..."


    Everyone suddenly looked at Su Xiaoqiao, and Su Xiaoqiao himself also stood up in his chest.


    Being able to be called by b **** is undoubtedly a thing that is worth showing off.


    "Thank you for your help, in the Zhao cage of the next angel gene." Zhao cage said to Hansen.


    "Gold coins." Han Sen said a faint sentence, and then said: "Those ancient beasts will be suppressed for twelve hours, you can solve it earlier."


    After that, Han Sen turned directly into a blazing stream of light, disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Hansen��s time to enter the super-spirit state is limited, and the time to enter the period of weakness will be longer, and he will not waste time if he does not waste time.


    Today, I was only planning to take a look at this human sanctuary, but I did not expect that it would happen in such a big war. He wanted to try out the results of his own research and had to transform into a super-president who used gold coins, his own The body has not recovered, and it is impossible to exert its power. It is even more impossible to suppress the blood of the ancient beasts. It can only use the body of the super emperor.


    After the gold coins researched by Hansen, the power makes Hansen very satisfied. When the large-scale use, the effect is worse, but it is quite good, and the victory can be suppressed by the group.


    Really condensing power on a gold coin, the resulting terrorist power also made Hansen feel that his long-term research was not in vain.


    Because the time of using the super emperor state was very short, Hansen recovered the real body, and the body did not appear to be weak.


    The Warlord Shelter can no longer go, Hansen can only go back to the ridiculous area.


    The gold coin appeared in the treasury shelter and demonstrated the horrible gold coin power, and the news spread quickly in the league. Because there were a lot of people present at the time, in addition to the Zhao cage of the angel gene, there are many other big forces, and the details are unbearable.


    With the suppression of the ancient beasts, a gold coin smashed the blood of the gods, and the power of the b **** was incredible, and they speculated on what the power of the gold coin was.


    Everyone has speculated about the extent to which b **** is powerful. Many people have guessed that Hansen is a b god, but it has not been confirmed.


    Now that Hansen��s body has been abolished, the gold coins are still active, and unprecedentedly powerful, so that everyone has dispelled previous speculation.


    Now there have been people in the league who have been promoted with the super **** gene. The first one to be promoted with the super **** gene is the discipline of the family.


    The super-death creature of the first shelter is relatively easy to kill, and the discipline has already hunted the super-god creature. After so many years, she was able to be the first to complete the super-god gene.


    As a result of the advancement of the disciplinary situation, Ji Jia did not conceal and directly announced the results of the promotion to the league.


    The word super-deity is finally known to mankind, and the super-spiritual name of the episode is called "Sword Soul", which greatly enhances her kendo talent, and there will be a large blessing when using swords and swords.


    Since the beginning of the situation, all major forces are desperately training their super-spirits, with the help of angelic genetic fluid and pet Dan. Humans have developed rapidly in recent years. After the bloody, they have been trained. Super-god, but the super-god is different for everyone.


    What kind of super-deity can be obtained, which has something to do with its own physique and the genes to be hunt. For example, those who cultivate the power of the fire system generally only get the super-deity of the fire system.

 Chapter 1088： crazy

    In the second shelter, it is more difficult to hunt the super-god creature than the first shelter, so it is now possible to successfully promote the third sanctuary in the second asylum, so it is not possible to pile up alone. from.


    Hansen is hoping that the more superhuman beings of human beings, the better, otherwise human beings will never rise in the third and fourth shelters.


    If it is not because of his method of refining the essence of life genes, it is related to the tunnel, and there is nothing to announce.


    However, what makes Hansen more puzzled is that the formation of super-god is related not only to the genes that are absorbed, but also to the constitution of the body and the practice of cultivation.


    He cultivated the three kinds of "Dong Xuan Jing", "Blood Life" and "Ice Muscle". Later, when he was promoted, he won the spirit, and then he became a super-spirit.


    Hansen did not know whether this was the influence of the practice method, or the influence of his own physical constitution. Judging from the super-spirits currently promoted, none of them was similar to him.


    Boa squats on Hansen''s belly, and Han Sen is lying on the sofa watching the latest news. Ji Yanran works at the desk next to him.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s communicator rang.


    "You are busy with you, let me go out and talk." Hansen said to him, turning around and looking at his own, and gently put the sleeping treasure on the sofa, then got up and walked out of the room to the yard.


    When the communicator is connected, the image of Lin Feng jumps out of it.


    "Man, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Hansen smiled and said hello to Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng is a serious person. He said to Han Sen in his first sentence: "There are four exchange meetings in a few days. This time is a communication based on the transcendence. I hope that you can participate together."


    "You don''t know my current physical condition. It''s useless to go." Hansen said with a spread of his hands. In fact, he was not interested in the exchanges of Xue, Wang, Ji and Lin.


    Moreover, he did not like the arrogant temper of the Xue family, and he was afraid that he would have conflicts with the Xue family after he went there.


    "This time is different. This exchange will be held in Xuejia, and the Xue family has a problem." Lin Feng said that he paused here. It seems that he is organizing the language and thinking about how to tell Hansen. clear.


    "What happened to the snow house?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "There is a person in the snow family who is crazy." Lin Feng hesitated and said.


    "It''s normal. Anyway, the people in Xuejia were originally crazy." Hansen said with gloating.


    Lin Feng shook his head and said: "If it is the average person who goes crazy, there is nothing. The one who is crazy now is the snow **** of the Xue family. The whole snow house was almost destroyed by him."


    Hansen suddenly widened his eyes: "Is there such a thing?"


    Hansen always thought that the people in the Xue family had some problems, but they did not expect to go crazy in this way, even if they had their own family.


    Lin Feng smiled bitterly: "When the snow is clear and crazy, the Lin family, Ji Jia and Wang Jia''s father are in the snow house, otherwise the Xue family is now finished."


    "What the **** is going on?" Hansen was interested in this time.


    "Xue Yiqing seems to have realized the problem before going crazy, so I found a few old men to discuss in the past. Unfortunately, the three fathers did not go to the snow house for a long time. Xue Yiqing went crazy. The last three fathers joined forces to temporarily give him a temporary uniform. However, before that, Xue Yiqing had already killed a lot of Xue family."


    After a pause, Lin Feng continued: "Then I found some information and diary left by Xue Yiqing. According to the above, it may be that Xueji��s "Ice Muscle Jade" has a problem, let the snow The spirit of the family seems to have some problems. Xue Yiqing also said that if the problem of "ice muscle jade bone surgery" cannot be solved, the people of Xuejia may face the plight of mental collapse and practice "ice muscle jade bone surgery". The higher the level, the greater the chance of problems."


    Han Sen was shocked by the heart. He also practiced "Ice Muscle and Jade Bone". Wouldn''t he have any problems?


    "How is the Xue family studying now? What is the problem?" Hansen asked quickly.


    "I haven''t researched it yet, but Xuejia has taken out the original "Golden Hanjing" of "Ice Muscle Jade Bone" and let the other three study together. I hope to find out the crux of the problem. The purpose of this exchange meeting is also It is here, I hope you can go and see together." Lin Feng said.


    Lin Feng asked Han Sen to go, mainly because Hansen had been following the study of super-nuclear genetics with him in recent years. There should be some insights in this regard.


    The Guanghanjing itself cannot be circulated, so there is no expert in this area to participate in the exchange meeting, but only some of the core disciples of the four.


    "Go, of course, go." Hansen agreed.


    Although he has not practiced "ice muscle jade surgery" now, but who knows if there are any hidden dangers, it is better to take a look.


    Moreover, "Guanghan Jing" is the top air-lifting technique in human beings. The towns of Zongmen, where the predecessors, Lin, Wang and Xue were located, were all owned by the Xue family, and the other three were not seen.


    Now that I have the opportunity to take a look at the original "Golden Cold", Hansen naturally does not want to let go of this opportunity.


    In the past few years, Hansen has learned a lot of knowledge about ancient Wu, Qi Qi and super nuclear gene technology from Bai Yishan. It is impossible to see what can be said.


    Of course, Hansen mainly wants to take a look at the "Guanghan Jing". The legend "Guanghan Jing" may also be able to open ten genetic locks, and the "ice muscle jade" adapted from it only Can open nine, Hansen also wants to know the difference between the two.


    After ending the conversation with Lin Feng, Han Sen went to ask if Ji Yanran had such a thing. Ji Yanran also knew about this, but she didn''t take it seriously. After all, it has nothing to do with them.


    Hansen asked Ji Yanran to ask Ji Jia to ask if he could give them a place to go. Ji Jiran and Ji Ruozhen passed the words, and Ji Jia was very happy to agree.


    The Xue family took out the "Guanghan Jing" this time. Originally, there was no plan to hide it. I also hoped to brainstorm and find out the problem of Xuejia''s "ice muscle jade". Otherwise, it will probably be after the snow home. Something went wrong.


    Moreover, the problem of the snow house demigod has killed so many people, and the strength of the snow house has fallen sharply. It is already the weakest of the four, and I want to hold the "Gold Cold Classic" as strong as before. It is also impossible. Simply, it is also open to the public. As long as the four children can go to observe, there is no limit to the number of people.


    Of course, the other three candidates are also very strict when they go to see the "Golden Han Jing". Basically, the core members of the three are qualified to go. They are not willing to pass the "Guanghan Jing".


    Ji Yanran''s interest in these things is not great, and the company has been a bit busy recently. Hansen can only pick up things for himself to go to Jijia and other people who go to Jijia, and then go to Xuejia.


    "I have long felt that the snow family seems to be a bit wrong. I didn''t expect it to be a problem with "ice muscle jade", but I have been practicing for so long, it seems that there is no problem, and it is not like those of Xuelongyan." Han Sen Sitting on the spaceship, thinking about what he knows about "ice muscle jade muscles", but I can''t think of anything wrong.


    "It seems that I can only wait until I read "Guanghan Jing", then it is possible to know where the problem is." Han Sen gave up and continued to think.

 Chapter 1089： Vernacular version of "Guanghan Jing"

    After meeting with Jijia people, they came to the planet where Xuejia is located.


    Most of the planet is snow-capped, and most of the planet is covered with snow and ice all year round. It is difficult to see the other three seasons except winter.


    The temperature is naturally very low, and the weather of minus ten degrees is already a good weather here.


    "The snow family is also strange, and would like to live in such a place." Han Sen looked at the glacier snow mountain around.


    Ji Hailan laughed and said: "You don''t know this. Most of the snow family''s super-nuclear genetic techniques need to use the cold when they are practicing. Here we live in uncomfortable feelings. The snow family lives but it happens."


    Hansen��s relationship with Ji��s family is not bad, and no one discriminates against him because of his physical problems. It��s just because Hansen is not good at communication and usually has fewer contacts.


    Ji, Lin, and Wang have come to many people, but they are basically transcenders. Because the level is too low, even if they look at it, they are also white. This time, they are basically all about super nuclear technology. Research, not only will practice a practice.


    The Xue family did not have the former arrogance. In the past, the Xue family was the boss among the four, and the strength was the strongest. Although it was a semi-hidden state, the master was the most among the four.


    The current Xue family is so badly hurt that there is no arrogance in the past, but there is still a sense of inconsistency in them, which will give people a feeling that their faces are very stinky, their temper is very bad, and they are not easy to get along with. .


    I came to the place where the snow house arranged. Although it is a modern building, there is no heating equipment and no heating machine.


    Everyone seems to have gotten used to it, and no one complains that the house of Xuejia is too cold, and that it is basically a transcender. This cold is not a natural thing for the body of the transcend.


    Han Sen came to his room and just sat for a while, and he heard the sound of knocking on the door. He thought it was Ji Hailan. Who knows that it is Lin Feng when he opens the door.


    "Come in and sit." Hansen is going to let Lin Feng come in for a while.


    Lin Feng did not come in and said to Han Sen: "If you are not tired, go to the training room of Xuejia with me now?"


    ��Can you go?�� Hansen asked in surprise.


    "In order to find out the crux of the problem, Xuejia basically opened up all the places related to ice muscle jade bone surgery. In their cultivation room, there is also a Guanghan classic, but it is a vernacular version. The original version has to wait. The four people of the day after tomorrow have arrived together to see." Lin Feng said.


    "Okay, let''s go see the vernacular version first." Hansen picked up his jacket and went out with Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng has been there once, and the familiar door does not need the guidance of the Xue family. After Hansen arrived at the place, Han Sen knew that the place where the Xue family practiced "ice muscle jade" turned out to be an ice hole.


    The temperature in the ice cave is very low, I am afraid that it is close to the Baidu. It is hard to imagine how the Xue family who had not received the gene blessing in the past practiced in this place.


    After walking through an ice tunnel, it quickly came to a large space. The temperature here seems to be lower. There are many artificially carved ice tables, which are obviously provided to the Xue family for cultivation.


    In the center of the ice cave, there is a stone monument, which is engraved in the vernacular version of "Guanghan Jing", which is also known as "ice muscle jade bone surgery".


    There are already more than a dozen human beings watching the above-mentioned "Guanghan Jing", among them, there are two people from Lin Wang, and some are people who guard the ice cave.


    Hansen carefully watched the above text and read it several times from beginning to end. This is exactly the same as he got the "ice muscle jade" from the snow geese. There is no difference in one word.


    "This is true. If the Xue family has problems, then I should have problems, but I don''t think I have anything wrong with it." Han Sen was slightly puzzled.


    After thinking about it, Han Sen turned to ask Lin Feng next to him: "Is there a problem with the genetic fluid that Xuejia himself studied?"


    Hansen wants to go, he and the Xue family are the only difference, probably that he did not use the exclusive gene solution of Xuejia.


    Lin Feng said: "The genetic fluid has been given to the most authoritative professors in this area for detailed testing. The results are the same, will not cause damage to the human spirit, and will only be harmful to the body."


    Hansen couldn''t help but frown. If it is not a problem with genetic fluid, then he really can''t think of it.


    "If you don''t understand, don''t talk about it. We ask the three masters to help us solve the problem. We don''t know what to do with a waste person who can''t practice." A snowy family heard the conversation between Hansen and Lin Feng. Said with a face.


    The fact that Hansen��s body was abolished is well known. The children of Xue��s family naturally know it. Listening to Hansen��s guess is a problem with genetic fluids, and he can��t help saying irony.


    "Although I can''t practice, I have studied the research work of super-nuclear genetics with Professor Bai Yishanbai of the Holy Church. It is also a bit of experience for the adaptation of super-nuclear genetic techniques by Guwu and Qiqi. This is my specialty. Didn''t your Xue family announce the "Guanghan Jing" for this?" Hansen did not get angry, said calmly.


    He now knows that the spirit of the Xue family is problematic. Naturally, he will not be angry with a mental illness. He wants to say something and let him say a few words. Anyway, Hansen mainly came for the "Guanghan Jing", not to quarrel.


    The children of the snow family didn��t say anything coldly.


    ��Is there anything discovered?�� Lin Feng did not pay attention to the children of Xue��s family, and asked Hansen.


    Hansen shook his head and said: "There is nothing wrong with the super-nuclear genetics adapted from this. If you compare it with the original version, you may be able to see something."


    When Lin Feng saw Hansen and couldn''t see the problem, he nodded. "That can only wait for the day after tomorrow."


    The other three people also attach great importance to this. The people of Xuejia have cultivated a problem with the "Guanghan Jing". If this problem is not solved, they will get the "Guanghan Jing" and it will be useless. No one will dare to practice it. .


    Therefore, Ji, Lin, and Wang��s urgency to solve the "Guanghan Jing" problem is no less than that of the Xue family. This is the qi training technique that they have passed on their ancestors, and it is also the top qi training in the league. Also don''t want to miss it


    Going back to the place where I stayed, Hansen thought about it and asked Lin Feng: "Can the exclusive gene solution and formula table prepared by Xuejia can be obtained?"


    "This is not difficult, it is not difficult to find a snow family, these have been announced, and they will not be embarrassed." Lin Feng said.


    After Hansen returned to the room, he contacted the Xuejia people with the communicator in the room. After a long time, Hansen heard the knocking of the door and it was supposed that the Xue family had sent something.


    Hansen opened the door but it was a slight glimpse. I saw a frosty woman standing outside his door. The length was extremely bright, but it was too cold, making people feel incomprehensible.

 Chapter 1090： Why is he reacting?

    The woman looked at Han Sen, her eyes were as sharp as a knife, as if she could see through the heart, liver, spleen, lungs and kidneys.


    After all, Hansen is a person who has experienced great winds and waves. Although the woman��s eyes are sharp, they can��t make him half-shake. He smiled and said: ��Are you sending genetic fluids and formulas?��


    The woman did not answer Han Sen, still watching Han Sen looking at it. When Hansen was ready to ask the second time, the woman finally spoke, but what she said, Hansen was shocked.


    "You have practiced "ice muscle jade"." The woman stared at Hansen and said.


    Hansen��s heart jumped, but his face was not changed. He smiled and said: ��You don��t want to laugh, how can I practice ice muscle jade?��


    The woman is watching him faintly said: "I don''t care where you learned from the ice muscle jade bones. These are not important. If you can find the crux of our Xuejia practice ice muscle jade bone surgery, Xuejia is bound to There will be a thick report."


    "Although I have not practiced ice muscle jade, I will do my best to help Xuejia solve the problem. I originally came here." Hansen said with a smile, he would not admit that he had practiced ice muscles. Jade bone surgery.


    The woman just looked at him and handed him a bottle and a few sheets of paper: "This is the exclusive genetic fluid and formula for ice muscle jade. If you find something wrong, you can come directly to me."


    "I don''t know how to call it?" Hansen asked.


    "My name is snow." When the woman finished speaking, she turned and left.


    Han Sen looked at the back of the snow-free smoke, and it was obvious that Xue Feifei had determined that he had practiced ice muscle jade. As for how snow was discovered, Hansen had no way of knowing it, but his heart felt a little wrong.


    It��s not long before Snow��s smoke has just left. Hansen hasn��t closed the door yet. Ji Hailan has come over and asked mysteriously: ��You kid dare to be sorry!�� Beauty is not a smoke, you believe it or not, I will tell you now, if you don��t want to go back and get rid of it, tell me what method you used to hook up the snow?


    Hansen smiled bitterly: "Which hooked her up, I didn''t know that she was called Xuefei, and she didn''t know what she was. It just wanted a special gene solution for ice muscle jade. Formula, she is sending these over."


    Said, Han Sen raised the gene solution and formula in his hand.


    "The snow house is really **** this time. Even if you send something, you will let the snow beauty come in person. I will go back and have a copy." Ji Hailan will return to his room with a slobber.


    "Uncle Lan, is this snow non-smoke famous?" Hansen asked Ji Hailan.


    Snow is not able to see through his cultivation of ice muscle jade, which really surprised him. He naturally wants to know what kind of person is snow.


    "Where is it? It''s famous. The name of the first beauty of Guanghan, don''t you know? Is your kid a man?" Ji Lanhai looked up and looked at Hansen, as if he was very suspicious of Hansen''s sexual orientation.


    Han Sen is slightly depressed, although he also likes beautiful women, but he can''t just see a beautiful woman on the spring, let alone the first time to meet, and others have broken his practice of ice muscle jade.


    I also asked Ji Hailan about some things about snow and non-smoke. I didn��t get much. I only know that snow is not a big beauty. It��s just 20 years old this year, and it��s a little daughter who is crazy and snowy. It is also very talented in terms of cultivation.


    What surprised Hansen, however, was that Snow was not just an evolutionary person in the First Shelter. Such a person could actually see through his practice of ice muscle jade, which really surprised him and surprised him.


    Going back to the room, Han Sen and the more he thought it was wrong, now that the snow is not smoking, he has learned that he has practiced "ice muscle jade", and if the snow house is pursued, I am afraid it will be very troublesome.


    "No matter, it is unrealistic to go now. Instead, it will make them think that I am a guilty conscience. When I am dead, I will not be able to take care of myself." Han Sen thought in his heart.


    Originally, he thought that he had not practiced "Ice Muscle and Jade Bone" for a long time, and the effect he had trained was somewhat different from that of the Xue family. The demigod of the Xue family was imprisoned again. No one should be able to see that he had practiced. Ice muscle jade surgery, but did not expect to be seen on the first day.


    This is the current situation of the Xue family is not good, otherwise Han Sen really wants to grab a spaceship to escape the snow planet.


    Of course, he does not need to grab, he has a black one-horned immortal, he wants to go, I am afraid it is difficult to stay with a fleet.


    Touching the black one-horned fairy on his body, Hansen��s heart was full of enthusiasm, and Xue��s family really wanted to tear his face. When he lost, he would never be Hansen.


    Hansen no longer thinks about this. He took out the genetic fluid and formula table. There is no instrument here. Hansen can only look at the formula table. The various materials used above are all known to Hansen in recent years. He has seen too many gene solution formulas. The materials in this formula are all overcast and cold, and most of them have the effect of soothing nerves, and some have calming effects.


    Eating these things is unlikely to cause trauma, but it will have a good effect on the nerves.


    Moreover, the genetic fluid will only be eaten once, and there will be no excessive dose or drug dependence. It seems that there is no problem.


    Hansen waited all night, and went to breakfast the next morning with Ji Hailan. There was no trouble for Xue family to find him. The Xue family didn��t pay any attention to him at all. It didn��t seem to know Hansen��s practice of ice muscle jade. thing.


    It was Ji Hailan who blamed Hansen, saying that it was not snow and smoke, but a housekeeper of Xuejia.


    After the meal, Han Sen followed Ji Hailan and they went to the ice cave again. There was still no gain. The ice muscles and bones engraved on the stone tablet, Hansen could recite it with his eyes closed, and then read it again. Also useless.


    "Don''t the snow be swindling me? She didn''t even see that I practiced ice muscle jade?" There was nothing happening, Hansen secretly doubted.


    However, looking at the attitude and eyes of the snow at that time, it doesn''t look like it is just swindling him.


    At this time, in the monitoring room of Xuejia, the original monitoring personnel were rushed out. Only Xuefeifei was looking at Hansen��s every move through the monitor, and seemed to be frowning about what he was thinking.


    In the hands of snow and non-smoke, holding a snow-like jade card, if you look carefully, you will find that the jade card is engraved with a lot of small characters.


    Snow non-smoke hands stroking the jade card, but the eyes are staring at Hansen''s image in the monitor, paying attention to every detail Hansen showed.


    "Impossible, how to see him is not like a person who has practiced ice muscle jade bone surgery. Except that the skin seems to be somewhat similar to those who practice ice muscle jade bone surgery, he does not have any characteristics of practicing ice muscle jade bone surgery. Why is there a reaction to the cold and cold?" Snow is not a smoke, and his face is full of doubts.

 Chapter 1091： Guanghan

    After the decline of the Zongmen in the same year, the reason why the Zhenzong Treasure "Guanghan Jing" was kept by the Xue family, not the other three, there are many reasons, but one of the important reasons is that the "Guanghan Jing" only has Xuejia people. Best for cultivation.


    "Guanghan Jing" to the yin to the cold, and the Xue family has a physical physique of three yin and yang. It is possible to do more with less with this physique and cultivate the "Guanghan Jing". It is easier to achieve something.


    However, from the very beginning, the Xue family knew that there would be problems in practicing the "Guanghan Jing". It was only at that time that humans had not found a shelter, and the physical quality did not reach a high level. The cultivation of "Guanghan Jing" can only learn a fur. If there is no yin and yin physique, even the fur is difficult to learn.


    Occasionally, someone can practice the "Guanghan Jing" in depth, and emotional fluctuations will occur.


    Xue Jia''s "Bing Xin Yan" was created for this purpose, in order to eliminate the abnormal emotions, but it is also very useful, and the Xue family has not been in trouble.


    Only in recent years, the Xue family has been hunting for genes in the shelters, and the physical quality is getting better and better. The "Guanghan Jing" is also getting deeper and deeper, and there are some changes in the unconscious nature.


    Because this change has changed in a subtle way, even the Xue family themselves have not been too aware of it. In recent years, some Xue family members have noticed something wrong, but they have been unable to change.


    Xue Yiqing has been looking for ways to improve, but it has not been effective. In the end, even his own mental breakdown has become a madman, perhaps because he is the highest person in the realm of Xuejia''s "ice muscle jade".


    After Xue Yiqing felt that he was becoming more and more uncontrollable, he quietly gave the cold and cold to the snow, which made the treasure discovered together with "Guanghan Jing", which was engraved with the original "Guanghan Jing". I don''t know what material I used to make it. It is like ice jade. The most bizarre thing is that it will respond to people who practice the "Golden Cold".


    Once the people who practiced the "Golden Cold" are close to the Guanghan Order, the temperature of the Guanghan will drop.


    But it is very strange that it is not the person who cultivated the higher and deeper. The temperature drop of the cold and cold makes it worse. Its standard is not to cultivate high or low.


    Like Xue Yiqing, this half-god, when Guanghan was around him, the temperature dropped drastically when there was snow and non-smoke.


    Of course, snow is not the smoker who can make the temperature of the cold and the temperature drop the most.


    The snow family doesn''t know what the temperature drop of the Guanghan order means, and it won''t bring any substantial benefits to those who wear the cold.


    When Lin Feng and Han Sen went to the ice cave together, the snow was not in the other ice hole next to it. It was about 20 meters away from Hansen. This distance has a reaction to the cold. Snow is not very confusing, she was not sure at the time that the cold was due to the reaction of Hansen.


    However, at that time, the snow family in the ice cave had already been there, and no new Xue family had entered. The Guanghan order was changed after Lin Feng and Hansen entered, so Xue Feiyan would personally give it to Han. Sen sent the gene solution and formula table, in order to test whether the cold chilling response to Hansen.


    As a result, the snow was very surprised, and the response of Han Han to Han Sen was even stronger than the reaction to her.


    Before this, Guanghan ordered never reacted to people outside the Xue family, or only to those who practiced the "Golden Han Jing", even if it is Xue family, if there is no cultivation of "ice muscle jade bones" In the case of surgery, the Guanghan order will not respond to it.


    Therefore, Xue Feiyan will recognize that Hansen has cultivated the "Guanghan Jing", but Han Sen has no special cultivation of "Guanghan Jing".


    In addition to the skin is very similar, there is no chill out of the body, no irritated temper, eyes are normal, if you have practiced "ice muscle jade", then the general white will be somewhat Qing, not the same as the eyes of ordinary people.


    There are some other small features that are completely invisible from Hansen''s body, which makes the snow non-smoke feeling very doubtful.


    Can make the cold and cold response, it must be the first stage of training, otherwise the cold will not respond, but the snow non-smoke station has been here for more than an hour, but can not see a practice from Han Sen Traces of "ice muscle jade".


    "Is it a mistake to make the cold?" Snow non-smoke from Hansen to see now, the heart is more and more uncertain, and even began to have some doubts about whether it is a problem caused by the cold.


    Can not see the results, snow non-smoke can only walk out of the monitoring room with doubts, but the snow is not smoke, but did not dispel the suspicion of Hansen, after all, before this, Guanghan has never missed.


    If Hansen really cultivated the "ice muscle jade", but there is no problem with the Xue family, then Han Sen is likely to have great help to the Xue family, perhaps it can help the snow home out of the current difficulties.


    For the tragedy of the Snow House no longer occurs, any possibility of snow is not willing to miss.


    "It seems that I can only try to try him." Snow is not a smoke.


    Although I know that Hansen��s body has been injured, I can��t run the breath now. But it doesn��t mean that there is no breath. If you can breathe into Hansen��s body, you will be able to detect Han. Whether there is the smell of ice muscle jade in the body.


    Just how to do this, snow non-smoke still needs to think of a way, after all, now the snow home has reached this point, can not be as strong as before, can not annoy the other three, especially nowadays.


    It is not very good to want to work directly with Hansen. Snow can only be used from other aspects.


    Hansen naturally does not know that Snow is not smoking his idea, he has been thinking about the issue of "ice muscle jade".


    At the beginning, he did encounter a problem, but he did not know whether he had practiced the problem himself or absorbed the problem after the chill of the snow.


    At that time, his temper became out of control. Later, after practicing "Tong Xuan Jing" for a while, there was no more temper out of control, so Hansen did not take it seriously.


    Now think of it, there is indeed a problem, but where is the problem, even Hansen himself is not sure.


    "But no matter what went wrong, it is now certain that the hole Xuan Jing should be able to resolve the side effects of ice muscle jade, but I can''t pass the hole to the Xue family." Han Sen is not a The philanthropist, not to mention the people of Xuejia who wanted to kill him twice.


    After staying at Xuejia for two days, I finally waited for the exchange meeting to begin. The four people were all in one auditorium. The Xue family took out the original ancient book of Guanghan Jing, and then directly used the instrument to plunge the contents of the book. On the screen, everyone can clearly see the original text of "Guanghan Jing".

 Chapter 1092： Guanghan Jing original

    Hansen stared at the original text of "Golden Han Jing" and wrote down the contents of the sentence. Although it was public, it was not allowed to record casually, and it would not allow outside transmission.


    If it is really passed out, don''t say it is a snow house, even the other three will not agree.


    The original texts are all ancient texts, which are very difficult to understand. However, in recent years, Hansen��s ancient literature has made great progress, and he can directly understand the seventy-eight.


    Although "Guanghan Jing" is profound, it is still worse than "Xuan Xuan Jing". It is also able to open ten genetic locks. This part can be said to have its own merits, but the content of the future, "Dong Xuan Jing" The content is more profound than the "Golden Cold", and the level of artistic conception is far more profound.


    After writing down all the content, Han Sen began to think about the contents of the "Golden Cold" repeatedly, and compared it with "Ice Muscle and Jade."


    In order to transform "Guanghan Jing" into "Ice Muscle and Jade Bone", the Xue family specially let their own children learn the technology in this area, but this line is also dependent on talent, not anyone who wants to learn can learn well. .


    It can be seen that the Xuejia seniors who adapted the "ice muscle jade bones" learned very well and can be regarded as professional masters.


    However, compared with the real top figures, it is a little worse. Compared with the people who really do research like Bai Yishan, Hansen can see some of the less accurate ones. If you completely correct it, you can make the ice muscles. The technique has improved a lot.


    It is no way for Xuejia to do this. After all, it is impossible to hand over the "Guanghan Jing" to outsiders for cultivation and adaptation.


    And such inaccuracy, in Hansen''s view, will have no effect, it is impossible to have such side effects.


    Han Sen put the main thoughts on the section that opened the genetic lock. He wanted to know the biggest difference between "Guanghan Jing" and "Ice Muscle and Jade Bone". Where is the "Guanghan Jing" really open? Road gene lock.


    The result is obvious. The original version of "Guanghan Jing" really has ten weights in this section. However, the adapted "ice muscle jade bone surgery" has only nine weights left, and only nine genetic locks can be opened.


    "Weird, the tenth heavy heart is esoteric, but since the adapted person can be adapted to this point, there is no reason to understand the tenth weight. How can he only adapt the nine weights and not adapt the last one?" Hansen has some doubts in his heart.


    Obviously, some people have also noticed this problem. A veteran of the Wang family looked at Xue Yufeng who presided over the exchange meeting and asked: "Snow brother, why is there a ten-fold in the second stage of the original text, and only nine is left after the adaptation? ��


    Xue Yufeng replied: "This is because the Xue family ancestors who were responsible for adapting the Guanghan classics did not be able to adapt the tenth weight after the accidental death of the nine-fold. Later, although I thought about it, I continued to adapt. Because no one can even practice even the ninth weight, even if the tenth weight is adapted, it will be created, so there will be no further adaptation."


    Everyone suddenly realized that the super-god gene had not been discovered before. The human body in the third shelter was unable to support the opening of the tenth genetic lock. Even humans who could open nine genetic locks had almost no use. .


    Once promoted to the fourth sanctuary, after the baptism of the evolutionary pool, the genetic lock in the body will also solidify, and the physical quality will not open the genetic lock behind.


    The explanation of the Xue family is reasonable and there is nothing wrong with it.


    Hansen has not been entangled in this, just remember the tenth content.


    Those who have just been practicing for a long time will have side effects, which has little to do with the tenth weight.


    After watching the Guanghan Classic, the three people raised a lot of questions, but in Hansen''s view, these problems have little to do with Xue Jia''s crux.


    Even some experts specializing in super-nuclear genetic techniques, like Hansen, can''t find the problem of the Guanghan.


    After discussing one day, I did not discuss a result. Hansen did not have any clues. He had to give up to find the problem and re-edited the Guanghanjing once again to see if he had adapted the Guanghanjing and Xuejia. Where, in contrast, you may find some clues.


    The re-adapted workload is very large, not one or two days to complete. Hansen hurried back to his room after dinner, ready to continue to adapt the Guanghan.


    But when he opened the door to his room, Hansen couldn''t help but frown slightly. He even heard the sound of water in his room. It seems that someone was in the bathroom.


    Hansen retired from the room and glanced at the room number. There was nothing wrong with this. This is his room.


    "Is Blue Uncle coming?" Hansen walked into the room and closed the door, then shouted: "Blue Uncle, the toilet in your own room is not used, what are you doing here?"


    Because the other party is in the bathroom, Hansen doesn''t know what he is doing. Naturally, it is not easy to use the hole to see the hole. In case of seeing something spicy, Hansen is afraid that he will spit.


    No one answered in the bathroom, but the sound of the water stopped, and soon I heard the footsteps of someone coming out of the bathroom.


    Hansen suddenly frowned, he was very sensitive to the sound, this footstep is definitely not Jihailan.


    Sure enough, it wasn��t Ji Hailan who came out of the bathroom, but a woman, a very beautiful woman, and a pretty woman without clothes.


    "Snow is not smoke!" Hansen looked at the woman in front of him with amazement.


    Those who practice ice muscle jade bones, the skin will not have to be said, white and smooth, delicate and crystal clear, can not find a trace of ambiguity, beauty is like a piece of art.


    With such a skin, even if it is long, it will be a bit attractive, not to mention that Snow is not a big beauty.


    Slender and straight legs, towering chest, rounded and beautiful buttocks, full of waist and waist, plus delicate facial features and a pair of spiritual eyes and a cold and proud look, full of different within Temptation.


    It''s like an ice cream in a hot summer day, and that coldness makes her attraction even more deadly, and people can''t immediately swallow her.


    It is a pity that although the snow is not wearing clothes, it is wrapped in a large white towel, but it is more attractive.


    The half-closed chest, the towel that just covered the beautiful buttocks, and the water pearls on the body, are filled with the charm of the soul between the snow and the smoke.


    "How do you take a shower with me? Is it particularly easy to use the shower here?" Hansen walked down to the sofa and sat down casually, smiling and admiring the beautiful body of snow.


    Hansen is not a hairy boy who has never seen a woman. The beauty he has seen is innumerable. Among them, the beauty is not inferior to the snow, and there are many temperament. Naturally, it is not because of snow. A little girl lost herself when she showed her thigh.

 Chapter 1093： Almost ruined

    Seeing Han Sen actually looked at himself like a geisha, and snow was not a smoker. .


    If she didn''t want to know if Hansen had practiced ice muscle jade surgery, or if she hadn''t had such a change in the snow house, she had already slapped her face in Hansen''s face.


    Snow has not been thought of at all, it is her own come to appreciate.


    Of course, Xue family, even if Han Sen knows her thoughts can understand, after all, no one is willing to reason with a person with mental illness, no one will reason with the beauty, both of which are the most in the world. The existence of reason, now the two are combined into one, it is simply invincible.


    In the heart secretly biting his teeth, the snow is not strong, and he wants to squat in the heart of Hansen��s face, step by step toward Hansen sitting on the sofa, and then press the sofa back next to Hansen��s head. On the back, the legs crossed Hansen''s body, and the knees were supported on the sofa. The cool red lips went to Hansen''s mouth.


    But the red lips of the snow have not touched Hansen''s lips, but they were pressed by Hansen''s index finger and had to stop.


    Hansen smiled and looked at the snow that was less than a foot away from him. He smiled and said: "You should practice more. You are too stiff and have no sense of beauty. It is not attractive to men. It is wasted so good." Body and face, if you are interested, you can pay tuition, I am happy to teach you how to seduce men, teach bags will be..."


    Snow is not the cold face of the smoke, the instant has already risen red, she originally thought that with her own beauty, just a stop here, it is not a matter of stability, who knows that it will be such a scene.


    Snow is not a smoke, only feeling shameful and angry, a little reluctant to feel, and then see Hansen that a hateful smile, suddenly evil to the gallbladder, hands to open Hansen''s hand, and then hold Hansen The face, the red lips are smothered together.


    "Helping... Indecent... Hey..." Hansen didn''t expect Snow to be so embarrassed, and he screamed, and his lips were blocked by the red lips of snow.


    Snow non-smoke is about to run ice muscle jade bones to spit in a cold scent, but suddenly heard the door of the room was pushed away, suddenly shocked the snow.


    Ji Hailan pushed in the door and said in a big mouth: "Kid, what are your ghosts, who will be rude, you are not rude, you are full of man charm, all of them are horrible blue... Uncle... ��


    Ji Hailan said that he hadn''t finished talking and widened his eyes. He saw snow and non-smoke sitting on Hansen''s body. He only wrapped his bath towel and lifted his body to hold Hansen''s face. Red Yan had a tough kiss. Hansen��s big mouth, Hansen is still struggling.


    "Let him go, what is it for me, don''t bully a child... There is a kind of bullying me..." Ji Hailan patted his chest and pulled the clothes on his chest with one hand. It seemed like a look of indignation, like to Hansen��s death.


    Snow is not a smoke but he does not look at him. He stunned Han Lin and then grabbed a coat on the sofa and slid it on his body.


    "You don''t go... there is a kind of you coming to me... I am very bullied... You are bullying me... Don''t look at my long chunks... It''s actually very powerless... oh... Don''t go..." Ji Hailan is not willing to yell at the back of the snow, the impulse and unwillingness of his face.


    Han Sen saw Ji Hailan still want to chase it out, and quickly took him, closed his door, and his forehead was full of black lines.


    "Kid, tell me quickly, how do you hook up the snow and smoke?" Ji Hailan��s eyes widened up and down Hansen, and he seemed to want to see what Hansen had in the end, but it seems to be Ji Hailan still feels handsome.


    "I didn''t hook her up. I didn''t know anything. I just came back from the outside. She was out of my bathroom when she was not smoking. Then she came up to kiss me. I want to thank you, Lan Shu, for coming, or else. I was really ruined by her." Hansen patted his chest with his hand and said with a look of fear.


    "Cough, are from the family, protect you is supposed to be." Ji Hai blue mouth twitching, hate can not slap Hansen to death.


    He didn''t know how much he wanted to be squandered by snow, and Hansen said that he was going to mad at him.


    Ji Hailan��s eyes showed a murderous murder. He looked at Hansen��s righteousness and said: ��In order to prevent the devil from ruining you again, I decided to stay with you from now on, and sleep at you in the evening, in case the devil��s head is coming again. Even if I feed the tiger, I will surely ensure your safety, and promise to return you to the whole and unscathed."


    "Uncle Blue, thank you very much, I am relieved to have you," Hansen said with a smile.


    "Yes, who makes me your uncle?" Ji Hailan twitched and said.


    Ji Hailan secretly expects that the snow will not come again, but after he came over, the snow has not appeared again.


    Hansen sat on the sofa and watched the news on the screen, but his thoughts were not on the news.


    "I am afraid that snow is not a smoke. I really have seen that I have practiced ice muscle jade. I want to confirm that I have the smell of ice muscle and jade." Hansen also practiced ice muscle jade, long ago. I already understand that snow is not what I want to do.


    He used the hole Xuan gas field to sense that Ji Hailan passed through, so he deliberately shouted and caused Ji Hailan''s attention. Otherwise, the room was soundproofed, and the general sound could not be transmitted.


    This is not to let the snow non-smoke into a cold into his body, otherwise ten will find the body of his body ice muscle jade.


    But even if he was found to have a breath, Han Sen was not sure if Snow could not recognize it. After all, the ice muscle jade he practiced was very different from that of Xuejia.


    His ice muscle jade is completely chillless and not as feminine as the Xue family. There are similarities between the two, but the difference is equally large.


    After thinking for a while, Han Sen got up and went to take a shower, but he stood up, but he felt that the toes seemed to have kicked something, and when he saw it, he saw a snow-white jade card.


    Hansen picked up the jade card and started to feel very cold. He looked at it carefully. Some people were surprised to find that the jade card was engraved with a lot of small letters, which turned out to be the original text of the Guanghan.


    Snow is not wearing a close-fitting swimsuit, wrapped in a bath towel, although it is not really not wearing clothes, but there is no place to let the cold.


    However, the snow is not smoked and I want to test it again with the wide cold, so I put the Guanghan order in the pocket of the jacket and put the jacket on the sofa.


    I had tossed it before, and I didn��t know when the coldness had slipped out of the jacket pocket.

 Chapter 1094： Practicing wrong

    Hansen took it in his hands and saw it for a while. When the snow was not smoke, he rushed to open the door and sneaked in. He saw Han Han��s hand in the cold and suddenly grabbed the past.


    When she returned to her room to change clothes, she discovered that the Guanghan order had disappeared, and she rushed back.


    "What is this?" Hansen was shrinking his hand, letting Snow not catch the air, and asked her as she smiled.


    "It has nothing to do with you." Xue Feiyan said and went to Hansen''s hand.


    Hansen��s palms dodge, so that Snow is not able to catch the cold and cold in his hands, mainly because Snow is not afraid to hurt Hansen, fearing the conflict between Xuejia and Jijia, and there are still some scruples when shooting. of.


    But even if she didn''t care, it wasn''t Hansen''s opponent. Hansen couldn''t run the breath, but her physical quality was far from being able to rival her.


    Snow non-smoke teeth fluttered to Hansen, pressing Hansen to grab the cold and cold orders in his hand.


    Hansen leaned back and leaned forward. Snow was not a smoke, and he reached out and grabbed it. However, Hansen��s arm was not long, and Hansen��s arm did not move fast. He could not catch Han Han��s cold hand.


    Ji Hailan just went to wash a bath and came out from the inside, suddenly widened his eyes and squatted there.


    He only saw Hansen sitting on the sofa and leaning back on his hands. The snow was not smoking but he was riding on him. The beautiful body was hung on Hansen, and Hansen��s face was buried in her full chest. And the hands of the snow are not according to Hansen''s arm, the frame looks like a hard bow to Hansen.


    "It��s too shameless, even if I don��t want to **Small Sen, you have the ability to let him go to me.�� Ji Hailan��s heart regrets, he went to take a bath, the snow is not smoke. Come, still so active.


    Snow is not a smoke but Han Han has paused for a time to catch the cold, and then got up and quickly left Hansen''s room, simply did not care about the sea blue.


    Ji Hailan��s heart was depressed, looked at Han Sen, and used his mirror to take photos of himself. He muttered to himself: ��No reason, how do I look at it, I��m more than 9.85 times better than Xiaosensen, how snow Don''t smoke, don''t you look for Komori? The young girl is really not looking at it. I don''t know what is the charm of a real man..."


    Hansen did not pay attention to Ji Hailan''s self-pity and self-pity. When he got the Guanghan order, although the time was short, he made him feel a little strange.


    When Guanghan was in his hands, the cool breath was getting heavier and heavier. It was nothing. The cool breath didn''t hurt people, and it didn''t even make people feel cold.


    However, when the temperature of the cold caused the temperature to drop to a certain extent, Hansen found that there appeared some words on the back of the Guanghan order that did not exist.


    Hansen didn''t directly return the snow to the smoke. He just wanted to see what the text appeared on it, but after only a few glances, the text above became blurred.


    It seems that after the snow is not close to him, the writing begins to become blurred. When the snow is taken away, the text above is almost invisible.


    "It turns out that it is no wonder that people in the Xue family will have problems. It is really that they have been wrong. I started to practice correctly." Han Sen thought about the words he saw, and his eyes suddenly began to smash.


    The above text is actually very simple. The Guanghan Order itself is a piece of something similar to the touchstone. As long as the cultivation of the Guanghan Classic, the body has the unique atmosphere of the Guanghan Classic, it can trigger the change of the wide cold, and cultivate different The level, the Guang Han Jing will show the corresponding order name, Guanghan is a tester, but only useful for those who have cultivated the cold.


    Hansen can use his own breath to stimulate the cold and cold, which means that his practice of ice muscle jade is correct. After the non-smoke of the snow is mixed in, the cold and cold suddenly has no corresponding response, that is to say, Xue Fei The practice of smoking is definitely not right.


    "The whole Xue family has been wrong in practice for so many years, but even one person has not found it. Isn''t this possible?" Hansen thought it too strange, and people could not imagine this judgment.


    However, the facts are placed in front of Hansen. Snow is not a smoke that can''t stimulate the cold, which only shows that she is practicing wrong.


    "I don''t know if other people in the Xue family can inspire the cold and cold. If they can''t stimulate it, it''s hard to believe, but it can only prove that so many generations of Xuejia have been wrong." Han Sen thought about himself. The original text of the wide cold seen.


    Hansen suddenly remembered one thing. The original text of the Guanghan Classic never said that it must be able to cultivate the Guanghan Classic, and the Guanghan Classic is a yin to soft air training technique, and there are also names in it. A cold word, but there is no mention in the scripture that this is the cold training.


    With this in mind, Hansen suddenly felt that it was very likely that Xue��s ideas were wrong from the roots, so they couldn��t find out what went wrong.


    There was no shelter in the past, human body quality is very low, and the practice of qi training is vitality and breath, physical fitness is low, vitality and breath are naturally weak, and it is normal for such advanced qi training to be difficult to get started.


    However, because the people of Xuejia are inherited from the three yin and yang, the three yin and yang are the body of the yin to the cold. Although the vitality in their bodies is not stronger than others, the chilly atmosphere is much heavier than the average person.


    In this way, it is easier to cultivate the Guanghan Classic than the average person, and therefore they are mistaken for the fact that the body of the cold is helpful for the cultivation of the cold and cold. In fact, it is only the negative property that is helpful to the Guanghan Jing. It doesn''t matter much.


    The Xue family later developed a genetic fluid to increase its chilly constitution. There is nothing wrong with strong yin, and the mistake is to enhance the cold.


    As the physical fitness in the shelter increased, they also went more and more to the cold path, and the chilling air had a serious impact on the Xue family.


    At the beginning of Hansen��s own cultivation, only the body temperature was slightly lower than others by one or two degrees, but there was no chilling spirit. In fact, that was the real correct cultivation path.


    Later, Hansen absorbed the chill of the snow and the progress was very rapid, but it immediately went wrong. Fortunately, the atmosphere of the tunnel Xuan Jing helped him to get rid of the cold, and Han Sen returned to the right path.


    The Snow House has gone the wrong way from the beginning, and unless they change from the source, no one can find it.


    The practice of such a practice is really fast in the early stage, and naturally no one will think that this is actually a wrong practice.


    If the average person practices like this, because there is no Sanyin, even if it is wrong, it will not be too dangerous, but the three yin and the pulse make the side effects of the Xue family more terrible than the average person.


    Hansen thinks that the more he thinks this is true, but this is just his guess. Even if he says to the snow family, I am afraid they may not believe it.

 Chapter 1095： "New Ice Muscle Jade"

    However, after I figured this out, Hansen was all relaxed. Since the Guanghanjing itself has no problem, Hansen has now obtained a complete Guanghan, and can continue to cultivate.


    Although the Guanghanjing is not as good as the tunnel mysterious classics at the final height, it has its own merits in the stage of the ten-fold gene lock.


    Dong Xuan Jing pays more attention to the hole and destroys the mysterious machine to control everything. In addition to the spiritual sense, the Guang Han Jing has a strong strengthening effect on the physical bones. Although the Xuan Jing Jing also has this effect, it does not resemble the Guang Han Jing. This is the ultimate.


    When the original Xuanzi broke the void, if it was not the body that could not support the damage of the space, it would not end in the first shelter.


    Although the blood nerves also have the effect of strengthening the body, it is more focused on the genetic enhancement of immortality, and the strengthening of the body is not as good as the cold.


    Hansen is very eager to give it a try. If the chills, or the ice muscles, are also trained at that level, can it compensate for the lack of physical strength?


    Of course, this deficiency is relatively speaking. The hole Xuan Jing itself is already very strong for the strengthening of the body. Compared with the general practice of qi, the body cast by the hole Xuan Jing has been terrible, but it is still not the ultimate, ice. Muscle jade surgery may reach its limit in this respect.


    After Hansen moved this idea, it was no longer difficult to suppress. He began to re-adapt the Guanghan Classic. He planned to get a new ice muscle jade.


    The exchanges are still going on, and several people are studying what went wrong, but they have never been able to study a result that is convincing to all parties.


    Hansen did not pay much attention to it, but he was studying and adapting his new "Ice Muscle Jade".


    Every day Hansen will also go to see the original version, although it has been written down, but I am sorry to stay in the room, after all, he is also nominally to help the Xue family to find problems, stay in the room and do not participate in the exchange meeting can not say .


    Hansen did not speak at the exchange meeting, that is, listen to what others said, and then take a look at the original text of the Guanghan.


    Snow non-smoke has not been looking for Hansen since that day, it is really too shameful.


    Not looking for Hansen, it is not equal to Xuefei, so he gave up. At the exchange meeting, Xuefeiqi finally found an opportunity to introduce the topic to Hansen when he spoke.


    "Mr. Han is a well-known genius in the league. He is also a proud disciple of Professor Bai Yishanbai. He wants to have his own unique opinions. Please also enlighten me and save thousands of my family in danger." The smoke tone was a bit bleak and sad, watching Han Sen said.


    Half of her expression is pretending, but half of it is true. If the Xue family continues, I am afraid that it will repeat the same mistakes, and the tragedy of Xue Yiqing will happen again.


    The eyes of everyone are brushed down on Hansen. Although the snow is not young, the beauty is very famous among the four. Among the other three, there are many self-proclaimed people who want to fight snow. The idea.


    However, snow is not a standard snow family, and it is not a fake for others. It is like a goddess of frost, making it difficult for them to get close.


    Now that snow is not so smoked, he talks to Hansen, as if only Hansen can save them in the world, and those who have ideas about snow are very upset.


    Even Ji Hailan has some jealousy, and there is no need to talk about others.


    However, although Ji Hailan is jealous, he regards Han Sen as his own family. He will not have any thoughts. Others will not speak so well.


    "Non-smoke, you don''t know, Hansen is indeed a genius, but he is seriously injured now, his breath can''t work. For the time being, he can only study some theoretical knowledge. You are somewhat embarrassed to say this." A man of the royal family Said with a smile.


    Although this is not difficult to hear, but the deep meaning is somewhat sinister, it is obvious that Han Sen is now a waste man, and he can only talk about it on paper. It is useless.


    Han Sen looked at the man and saw that there were not many people in the Wang family. Apart from Wang Mengmeng and Wang Yuhang, the other people basically did not speak, and did not know who the Wang family was.


    Wang Mengmeng and Wang Yuhang were not overtakers, nor did they come to participate in this exchange meeting. They did not introduce the Wang family to Hansen.


    "Mr. Wang Ling said this in a different way. Although Mr. Han has physical problems, his talents are still there. I believe he will have unique insights and can help my snow house." Snow is a smoke. The face firmly believes in Hansen''s appearance.


    Han Sen has seen this in the snow, and if it is still a word, it is too inhuman, and he originally wanted to tell the Xue family about the cold Han. Although he and the Xue family have some grudges, However, it is limited to snow geese and snow, and has nothing to do with other people.


    If it��s just a little effort, so that so many people in Xue��s family can avoid becoming mentally ill, Hansen is naturally very happy, but he has never found a suitable opportunity to speak, and he does not know how to let the Xuejia believe what he said, so he has never been Opening.


    "I have an idea, but I am afraid that you do not believe it." Han Sen said faintly.


    "Oh, since Mr. Han really has a high opinion, then let��s listen, maybe it��s really useful.�� Wang Ling said.


    This age is self-satisfied, and there are some ideas for Xuefei, but this is not the main reason why he targeted Hansen.


    Wang Ling is also a student of super-nuclear genetic engineering. His accomplishments in this area are not low. His teacher is also a very famous professor in the church. Bai Yishan belongs to two different factions because of various interests. Entanglement can be regarded as a dead end.


    Hansen is a disciple of Bai Yishan. Wang Ling is naturally very unsatisfactory, and so many of them have studied for so many days and have no results. Naturally, they don��t believe that Hansen can tell anything of value.


    After all, Hansen��s entry into the business was only a few years. Wang Ling was trained by the family from an early age. With decades of experience and experience, he is one of the most important super-nuclear genetic engineers in the Wang family.


    People like Wang Ling have their own training. After all, the general secret qi training can''t be handed over to outsiders to adapt, just like the Xue family, they will only be adapted by their own people.


    "Mr. Han please say." Snow is not a smoke but eyes are brightly watching Han Sen. If there are so many people who have the opinions that make the snow most careless, then Hansen is only, after all, Han Sen is a person who can make a response to the cold, and this alone is enough to make snow non-smoking.


    "As far as I can see, the Xue family changed the "Gold Han Jing" from the beginning, and they all made mistakes." Han Sen thought about it, but he said it straightforwardly.


    When this statement came out, it immediately made everyone shocked. It was Han Sen��s saying that it was too arrogant.


    "Snow House has misunderstood "Guanghan Jing"? There are so many generations of Xuejia, there are countless talented people, and there are many powerful people who can become semi-god. Many generations of people do not know how many talented people are talented. Didn''t find any mistakes in the adaptation, you mean that they are all stupid, and all of us are useless wastes, and we can''t even see the mistakes of adaptation. Only you are smart people. Can you see the mistakes? "Wang Ling looked at Han Sen, the taunting color of his face."


    He is also a person with real talents. He has repeatedly studied the Guanghan Jing and the ice muscle jade bones. Although there are some places worthy of discussion, it is definitely not a mistake.


    Therefore, Hansen��s words are a nonsense in Wang Ling��s opinion, a slang that wants to fight snow and smoke.

 Chapter 1096： Station height is different

    Hansen can understand the idea of ??Wang Ling. From the perspective of adaptation, the ice muscle jade surgery is indeed correct, and it is absolutely correct.


    Just like translating articles of other races, the meanings are translated correctly, but some words are debatable. This is not wrong. As long as they understand these two kinds of words, it is natural to make sure that there is nothing wrong with translation.


    Hansen really takes those words that are worthy of discussion as a mistake, but it makes the professionals feel ridiculous.


    If Hansen did not practice ice muscle jade surgery, and did not find the secret of Guanghan, even if he let him see, he is also very sure, this translation is absolutely correct.


    However, the level that Hansen sees now is not a superficial translation, nor a mere adaptation of the text, but a common-sense mistake.


    For example, in the past, humans believed that the sun was rotating around the earth, which was the common sense mistake of the foundation. The basis of this theory was wrong, and the relevant reasoning derived from it was all wrong.


    But with the knowledge at the time, no one knew that it was wrong.


    This is the case now. They all think that the Guanghan Classic is a qi-to-cold qi-training technique. The super-nuclear genetic technique adapted from this foundation seems absolutely correct, but it is actually completely wrong.


    It��s not that Wang Ling��s ability in this area is not as good as that of Hansen, but the height of the station is different. The scenery that can be seen is naturally different.


    Han Sen said that the adaptation is wrong. Wang Ling naturally sneered at it. Otherwise, even if Han Sen said that there is a problem with the Guanghan Jing method, Wang Ling will listen to him and then conclude.


    Wang Ling��s entanglement and targeting made Han Sen somewhat annoyed. If he was not unwilling to watch thousands of people in the snow family become mentally ill, he would be lazy to say more.


    "Mr. Wang is the proud student of Professor Li Xinghua Li?" Han Sen said to Wang Ling.


    "Yes, Professor Li is my teacher of the profession." Wang Ling replied first.


    Li Xinghua��s position in the church is not lower than that of Bai Yishan, or even higher, because Li Xinghua is already a demigod, and Bai Yishan is only a transcender.


    Although from an academic point of view, the two people''s abilities and achievements are quite similar, but because Li Xinghua is a demigod, Li Xinghua is stronger than Bai Yishan in the eyes of outsiders, but the comparison of this strength is not Suitable for academia.


    "I admire Professor Li for a long time, Professor Bai often mentions Professor Li, and feels that Professor Li is at the top level in today''s church," Hansen continued.


    "Of course, the achievements of the teachers and other families in the field of super-nuclear genetics are obvious to all. No one in the league can make a difference." Wang Ling is slightly proud, and feels that he is also honored.


    "Really, Professor Li is the pillar of our alliance and has unparalleled achievements in the research of super nuclear genetics." Hansen said seriously.


    Everyone looked at Hansen a little strangely. Wang Ling��s words were all humiliating Hansen��s meaning, and Hansen even praised Wang Ling��s mentor Li Xinghua. Although it can be said that it is graceful, it also makes people feel too weak. .


    Lin Feng looked at Han Sen with interest. He knew that Hansen was not a weak person, nor a person who would retreat in the face of the enemy, so he wanted to know what Hansen wanted to do.


    Wang Ling listened to Han Sen��s words, and he looked a lot better. He said a little smugly: ��You know it well. Although I have learned less than a teacher, it is also a professional. It��s clear whether there are any mistakes. If you don''t understand, don''t say it, lest you ruin the reputation of Professor Bai for so many years."


    Hansen was not angry. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Wang Ling and continued: "You are right."


    Wang Ling thought that Han Sen was soft, and agreed with his words, and his heart was more proud.


    But who knows Hansen��s words and turns, said faintly: "You really don''t know Professor Li, even Professor Li''s fur has not learned a little. It seems that Professor Li is too focused on research, there is no time to teach disciples, otherwise How come you have such a disciple?"


    "You..." Wang Ling didn''t expect Hansen to turn so fast, the last sentence was still immersed in the triumphant, who knows that suddenly came a big turn, the brain can''t keep up, and for a time, I can''t say it. When you say it, just say one word and you suddenly live.


    Hansen did not give him the opportunity to continue to say: "You can''t even see such obvious basic adaptation errors. You still claim to be a disciple of Professor Li."


    "Well, you said, where do you say the mistakes are made? If you say something wrong, and everyone in the room approves, I will give you a tea admittance. If you can''t say it, or you are wrong, don''t blame me." Regardless of the friendship with the family." Wang Ling said with a face of iron and blue, the heart is already angry.


    "Professor Li should have taught you the ancient Chinese? Can you read this original text?" Han Sen pointed to the original text of the Guanghan on the stone tablet.


    "Of course, not only can you read it, there is no problem in translating it." Wang Ling said coldly, he has considerable confidence in this.


    Hansen smiled faintly: "I don''t think you will actually read it."


    Wang Ling was angry and directly read the Guanghan scripture, and added his own understanding and annotation when reading. A reading of the Guanghan classic is equivalent to translating it.


    Everyone listened and felt that Wang Ling��s knowledge was indeed very profound, and several other experts in this field also agreed with Wang Ling��s explanation and mistakes.


    Even some places that Wang Ling had annotated, they never thought that after listening to Wang Ling, they were greatly inspired.


    "Master Han, what can I do if I read it?" Wang Ling said with a mocking look at Hansen.


    Hansen sighed: "It seems that I am wrong with Professor Li. Professor Li has not only taught, but also taught very well. It can be said that it is a confession. Unfortunately, the apprentice he received is a fool. You can''t blame Professor Li. It��s not good to teach.��


    Hansen did not intend to be polite with Wang Ling. Wang Ling regarded him as an enemy. He did not think that Wang Ling would be an enemy and he could win the reputation of Bai Xingshan against Li Xinghua. Hansen would not miss it.


    "You tell me clearly, otherwise don''t blame me for bullying you with a disability." Wang Ling is already angry, and the eyes are about to spurt out the fire, almost immediately to pick up Han Sen.


    Hansen calmly looked at Wang Ling and said: "If you can read and explain, then please tell me, which one of the Guanghan Classics says it is a cold practice?"


    Wang Ling gave a slight glimpse, and then sneered with disdain and said: "Is this still used? The Guanghan Classic is originally a qi to the yin to the cold."


    "To Yin, I agree, to the cold word, you are to find out to show me." Han Sen pointed to the Guanghan Classic on the stone tablet. (.)

 Chapter 1097： Xuejia’s guest

    "How difficult is that?" Wang Ling turned to see the Guanghan, and he found it easy to find out.


    However, when Wang Ling looked at it one by one, his face gradually changed. There was indeed a cold word in the Guanghan Classic, and there were more than one or two, but the usage of those cold characters could not be understood as the cold.


    "Impossible?" Wang Ling has been looking down. In his impression, there are many places where the cold chills mentioned the chills, but when you look carefully, you find that those places are not enough as the cold chills. The basis of cold practice.


    Although it can also be forcibly interpreted as a chill, only so many professionals are present, others are not idiots, if he is a strong word, it will only be ugly.


    Others saw that Wang Ling had never spoken, and his heart was also shocked. He also looked at the Guanghan Classic. Now, when I look at the original text so carefully, I have found a little problem. The original text of the Guanghan Classic did not mention that it is a cold. The martial arts did not explicitly mention the existence of chills.


    Their impressions are that the cold chills have been the chilling technique of the cold. It is because the Xue family practiced the cold and the cold can all cultivate the cold, so they let them ingrained that the cold chill is a yin to Cold air training.


    "You don''t have to look at it anymore. I can tell you responsibly. There is nothing in the original text that clearly clarifies that the cold chill is the qi to the cold, and never said that cultivation of the cold can be cultivated. The beginning of the ice muscle jade surgery said that this is a super-nuclear genetic technique to the yin to the cold, you can''t see such obvious basic adaptation errors, you dare to claim to be a disciple of Professor Li Xinghua." Han Sen cold Said coldly.


    When the Xue family saw Wang Ling��s face, he couldn��t say a word, it��s all in the heart.


    Snow non-smoke is even more reluctant to ask in the heart: "Mr. Han, as you can see, what is wrong with this in the middle?"


    Hansen pointed to the Guanghan Classic and said: "Guanghan Jing is a qi-to-soft exercise, but it is not cold. Your snow home has three yin and yin, and the body is too cold. The yin is good for the cultivation of the cold and cold, and the cold is also incorporated into it, so that the cold and cold can be trained to make the cold, so that you have fundamentally misunderstood, empiricalism kills the dead, you do It is the yin and cold of the wind that will make your body''s yin and cold evils flourish, affecting your body..."


    "The exclusive genetic fluid you use is the material of the big yin and the cold, which makes the body of the yin and yin dynasty stronger, and lives in this bitter cold. When it is cultivated, it absorbs so much chill, and the chilling gas has deepened. Bone marrow, it��s a strange thing to have no problems.�� Hansen continued.


    Everyone listened to Han Sen saying that some experts in this area went to see the Han Hanjing and the ice muscle jade, which really felt a bit problematic.


    "Mr. Han, how can this be solved?" Xue Yufeng saw Wang Ling simply unable to speak, and other experts in this field did not say a word, and suddenly he understood that Han Sen said that it is likely to be true. .


    Hansen sighed: "The ice muscle jade bones are fundamentally wrong. You must get rid of the cold things and re-cultivate. If the cultivation is deep, you can only nourish the body with warm things. You can never If you live in a place where the chill is so strong, you can''t practice in this place. You can then take "Bing Xin" to go further..."


    Hansen said what he had already thought of, as to whether they would do it, it would not be Hansen��s.


    The snow family asked Hansen about the related problems. Wang Ling was completely forgotten. He stood there for a while and then for a while, and finally left the auditorium, but no one noticed his departure.


    The snow family treated Hansen as a guest, and asked Han Sen to help them to re-edit the ice muscle jade and the exclusive genetic fluid, and also asked Hansen to help them strengthen the "Bing Xin" and improve their current situation.


    Hansen��s move not only benefits the Xue family, but the other three are also waiting to see. If Hansen��s theory is really established, then the Guanghan Classic is no problem, and they can safely cultivate the Guanghan.


    However, Hansen does not think that the average person will have much benefit in practicing the chilling cold. If there is no yin and yin, the progress of practicing ice muscle jade will be very slow. When Hansen himself cultivated, the progress is slow and terrible. .


    Of course, if you are not afraid of wasting time, you can still get started after practicing for ten or twenty years.


    Hansen lived in the snow home for a period of time. After some changes, the Xue family had a significant improvement, which made the Xue family more respectful to Hansen.


    In addition to the adaptation of the Guanghan Jing and Bing Xinyu, Han Sen also read a lot of Xuejia''s collections, which are secrets of ancient books that are not visible to outsiders. They also have a lot of inspiration for Hansen.


    After living in Xuejia for more than a month, Hansen completed the basic framework, and other parts were still completed and tested by Xue��s own professionals.


    However, the tone and the big framework have been determined, and those professionals are not worse than Hansen, and naturally do not need to worry.


    The Snow House also listened to Hansen��s suggestion and planned to move out of the planet to live in a planet with a milder environment.


    During this period of residence in the snow house, Xue Feifei personally took care of Hansen''s life, and also sincerely asked Han Sen for questions on cultivation.


    Hansen casually pointed a few words, but let the snow non-smoke, and more respect for Hansen, almost treated as a teacher.


    After Hansen left Xuejia, he began to adapt his "New Ice Muscle Jade". The Guanghan Classic is only a basic blueprint for Hansen. The "New Ice Muscle Jade" he wants to adapt is actually not only limited. In "Guanghan Jing".


    What Hansen needs is a super-nuclear genetic technique with a higher realm that can make up for the shortcomings of the lack of physical strength of Dong Xuan Jing, so he must go further on the basis of the "Golden Cold Classic".


    However, this degree of adaptation is not directly translated as Snow House does. It is not a short time to complete, Hansen can only slowly explore.


    Returning to the shelter, Hansen continued to enter the fringe area of ??the evil spirits with the rebellious knight to hunt the alien creatures. The ghost gum badge is about to collect tens of thousands of ghosts. Hansen wants to know how the transaction with the ghost king is. It��s going on.


    Hansen has not left this area for several years, which is one of the main reasons.


    Looking at the little angel in the sea of ??souls, Hansen��s heart is also a bit worried, I don��t know how long it will take her to complete evolution.


    It was the egg of the blue dinosaur that had recently moved, and there were some fine cracks on the egg. It seemed that it would take a long time to break the shell.


    Hansen still has some expectations for this blue dinosaur. I don''t know how far it will evolve to what extent it will have.


    There is no doubt that Hansen will be of great help as long as it can be born.


    Now Hansen only hopes that it will not be a white-eyed wolf. If it is evolved, it will be a little depressed. 8)

 Chapter 1098： The third **** war opens

    Since the body has not recovered, Hansen does not dare to go deep into the evil spirits domain, just hunting some alien creatures in the marginal area and increasing the ghost of the badge.


    "One day I will once again enter the ancient magic shelter, kill the big demon incarnation, and win the ancient magic clock." Han Sen often looks in the direction of the ancient magic shelter, will be in the heart.


    However, the avatar of the Big Devil is the horror of opening ten genetic locks. In addition, there are too many super-god creatures inside. Hansen has recovered his strength. In a short time, I am afraid that there is no strength to lay down the ancient magic shelter.


    And the terrible murderousness that passed through that day, even turned the big demon incarnation to death, and did not know what kind of horror existed.


    "When it comes back, is the big demon incarnation in the end is a different kind of alien or a different creature? Is it possible to kill the beast?" Hansen thought without a purpose.


    In fact, he didn''t want to do anything, he couldn''t do anything, his body hadn''t recovered, he couldn''t fight himself, just riding a golden retriever behind a rebellious knight, watching the rebel knight killing the alien creatures and plundering the ghosts.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw the ghostly king badge on the chest of the rebel knight, and heard a voice ringing in his mind.


    "Ghost fangs badges reach 10,000 points, do you summon ghost kings to trade?"


    Hansen was hesitant for a while. He didn''t know what was going on in the summoning of the ghost king. If the summoned ghost king came out only once, please ask the ghost king to help him do something. Now he has nothing to do with the ghost king. Is it wasted?


    Thinking about it, Hansen chose to summon the ghost king.


    Hansen��s badge is black and smashed, and a black evil spirit is suspended in front of Hansen. The body is the ghost that condenses and looks like a ghostly king.


    The ghost king looked at Han Sen and opened his mouth to spit out ten black ghosts. A group of ghosts floated in front of Hansen, and they floated there.


    "One thousand points of ghost exchange for an item, you can start to choose." Ghost Wang said coldly to Hansen.


    "This is all things, I can''t see anything, how can I choose this?" Hansen looked at the ten groups of ghosts with a bit of depression.


    The ghost king did not speak, still looked at him so coldly.


    "Where is this transaction, it is simply to buy lottery tickets, can you touch it first?" Han Sen reached out and touched one of the ghosts.


    In the moment when Hansen met the ghost of the group, the other nine groups of ghosts flew back to the ghost king and merged into the body of the ghost king. Then the ghost king slammed back into the badge, Hansen��s mind Another strange sound was heard.


    "The transaction is over and the ghost is cleared."


    "Is this finished?" Han Sen was slightly depressed, but there was nothing to regret. Anyway, it was all luck. How to choose the same.


    The ghost was used in the hands of Hansen, and suddenly one thing fell in the hands of Hansen.


    I saw that it was a black Dan Pill, the whole body was like ink, and the inside seemed to be a tumbling smoke.


    Goblin Pill: Ghost King''s Blade.


    "Is this thing a weapon?" Hansen took the evil spirit pill and looked at it. This is just an egg-sized black Dan pill. How to look at it is not related to the blade.


    Between the doubts in the heart, Han Sen poured some breath into the evil spirits. His breath can now flow, but it is still weak. The crystallized light in some places in the body is not completely ruled out. There is still a distance from the complete recovery. .


    After the breath was poured into the evil spirits pill, the strange thing happened immediately. I saw the black smoke on the evil spirits pill, and wrapped around Hansen��s hand.


    "What is the use of this black smoke? It is not a knife. Can you still cut people?" Hansen looked puzzled at the black smoke.


    However, with Hansen''s idea, the black smoke actually condensed into a black short knife in the hands of Hansen.


    "Hey, this thing seems to be a bit interesting. Can it be a sword?" Hansen was slightly surprised and thought.


    Sure enough, the short knife collapsed into smoke, and then the smoke condensed into a sword.


    Hansen was overjoyed, and between the thoughts, the smoke from the evil spirits pill could be condensed into any blade he imagined.


    However, it is limited to the blade, and it is difficult to become a thing like a armor or a shield.


    Hansen tried the strength of the evil spirits pill, the hardness is not as good as the Ajian, the sharpness is not as good as the Phoenix Excalibur, but the victory is that it can be ever-changing, and even if it is destroyed, there is no problem, as long as the evil ghost pill is still in the hands of Hansen, it is not destroyed. If you drop it, you can reunite the blade.


    "Good things, this thing is very good. With this evil ghost pill, you don''t need to change weapons in the future." Han Sen really likes this evil ghost pill.


    When I think about fighting in the future, when a sword smashes in the past and the other side prepares to block the sword, it suddenly sees a sledgehammer kneeling down, or a whip is pumping down. What kind of scene will it be?


    More importantly, with this evil ghost pill, Hansen can turn out the longbow, which is equivalent to having a bow that is similar to the super-god.


    Of course, the evil ghost pill can also be turned into an arrow, but the bow and the arrow can only be selected, not simultaneously.


    Hansen used various forms to test the power of the evil spirits. In general, it is similar to the super-beast soul. It is a little worse than the real super-beast, and there is no blessing of special attribute power.


    And the use of evil spirits pills needs to be supported by breath. If there is not enough breath, there is no way to unite the sword.


    A kind of weapon with obvious advantages and disadvantages, and this is not a beast, it should be a genetic secret.


    In general, this is a good thing, and the badge can continue to be used, as long as it can collect another 10,000 points of ghosts, you can trade again.


    It��s just that the collection speed is really too slow. If you can get into the depths of the evil spirits, you will get a lot faster.


    Looking at the ghost with the number zero, Han Sen had no feelings today, and immediately left the evil spirits domain and returned to the shelter.


    There are many abandoned shelters in the ridiculous areas. Hansen��s choice to settle is a royal sanctuary. It used to be a place where strangers gathered. It was killed by the rebel knights, and the others ran away. Hansen took up. Here.


    Hansen had just returned to the shelter and was preparing to send it back to the league, but suddenly heard a voice inside the shelter.


    "The war of God is open, the martial arts monument is open..."


    Han Sen listened to the slightest glimpse, and thought that the **** war of the third god''s shelter was actually opened at this time.


    Now that his injury is still not good, it is difficult to participate in the war of God, and even if he is hurt, it is difficult to fight against the great emperors.


    "In any case, I am still idle, and I have to go to the martial arts field to register." Hansen went to the martial arts field to register, because he was registered as a person, directly as the first shelter, 100% can enter God. war.

 Chapter 1099： I have raised your life.

    When entering the martial arts field, Hansen hesitated, and finally filled in the name of the gold coin.


    Now it''s just registration. There is still a first battle in each shelter. Although most of the first shelters are not controversial, it will take a month to start a real war.


    Pulled a lounge chair out and sat on the roof of the good city gate. Hansen read the book and studied ancient Chinese while sunning.


    Boa is still playing the game of catching birds, throwing the little red bird into the sky, and when the little red bird flies up, he stretches out his hand and **** it back into the palm of his hand. This game is not tired.


    Although Hansen feels that the little red bird is a bit pitiful, but there is absolutely no idea to save it. If Boa does not toss the little red bird, then it will be Hansen''s turn.


    Hansen has already begun to miss the little white bear and the red-eyed rabbit king. There are two of them. Boa has more playthings and will not toss him when he is bored.


    However, the little white bear and the red-clear rabbit are in the underground shelter. The underground shelter is still on the thorny jungle. If you don''t know the position, it is difficult to move.


    When I was basking in the sun, Hansen suddenly seemed to hear something. He sat up and pushed the sunglasses worn on his face and pushed it toward the wilderness outside.


    Far away, I saw a human figure running wild in the wilderness, followed by a group of flame dogs chasing.


    The situation of the man looked very bad, but he was able to dodge the pursuit of the flame dog. In the explosion of the flame bombs and the burning flame, the left and right suddenly smashed a path.


    Hansen looked at it carefully, but he was a little surprised. He actually recognized him.


    "The Queen has come to the sanctuary of the Third God so quickly. Didn''t she wait until the super **** gene is perfect?" Hansen stood up and shouted a far cry at the besieged empress: "Beauty, Come here."


    The Queen heard the voice of Hansen and couldn''t help but stunned. I never imagined that Hansen would be met here.


    Between the rotation of the mind, continue to use the celestial technique to escape the pursuit of the group of flame dogs, ran towards the shelter where Hansen was.


    Hansen didn''t mean to help, although the Queen seemed to be struggling, but with her ability, it was no problem to escape under the chase of a group of primitive creature-level flame dogs.


    Soon, the Queen rushed to the shelter, and some incredulously looked at Hansen, who only wore big pants on the gate of the city gate: "You are in this area too?"


    "This is called a long journey to meet." Han Sen said with a smile, the Queen was invited to the shelter, took some wound medicine to deal with her injuries.


    The flame dogs did not dare to approach the shelter, and slowly retreated after a few clicks in the distance.


    In the second shelter, how to call for the rain, the third shelter is to be bullied, even if it is as strong as the Queen, even a group of primitive creatures can not beat, there are many burns on the body.


    "How come you get promoted to the transcender so quickly, don''t you wait for the super **** to be successful?" Hansen asked while the Queen was treating the wound.


    "I am the transcender of the super-god''s gene promotion." The Queen did not conceal, very simply said.


    ��So fast?�� Hansen was slightly surprised. He knew that the super-death creature of the second sanctuary was harder to kill than the super-sacred creature of the first shelter, and needed to find the super-natural creature with the same attributes to kill. The difficulty is not as high as usual. In a few years, the super **** gene is perfect, which is too fast.


    The Queen was white and Han Sen glanced: "You are not faster than me. Can you only let you be fast, can you not let others be faster?"


    "Cough." Han Sen coughed twice and didn''t know what to say.


    The Queen went on to say: "I told you at the second shelter that I have a very important thing to do."


    "Hmm, is it finished?" Hansen remembered that the Queen had originally planned to kill the super-god creature with him, but later he did not know what happened. The Queen had never come, only knowing that she had something important. But I don''t know what it is.


    "At that time, I found a super **** creature''s lair, which has many eggs of super **** creatures. I thought a lot of ways to lead the super **** creature to get its eggs and get more than 30 points super. God''s genes, on that basis, can achieve great perfection so quickly." The Queen explained two sentences.


    "Thirty points of super **** genes? How many eggs do you have?" Hansen was a little envious of the feeling of jealousy, how he did not encounter such a good thing.


    The Queen did not answer this time, but looked at the shelter: "What is the area? Why are the shelters here broken?"


    Hansen said with a smile: "You should be glad that you are lucky enough to be transferred to this area without being enslaved by aliens."


    Hansen said to the Queen about the situation in this area, and she was not allowed to go to the evil spirits field.


    "Is your body better?" The Queen asked Hansen.


    "No." Han Sen shook his head slightly. He didn''t tell the truth, and it took a while to fully recover.


    "Give me your soul, and I will raise you later." The Queen said straightforwardly.


    Han Sen just sipped a mouthful of water into his mouth. Although he understood the meaning of the Queen, it was a bit too scary to hear it.


    "See what? Your body is broken, you can''t even eat meat?" said the empress.


    "Oh, of course, my soul is quite a lot, what type do you want?" Hansen asked.


    "I can''t use it, all the prey we divide." The Queen is not polite.


    Hansen smiled and looked at his soul sea, and transferred the soul that he couldn''t use to the queen.


    Hansen came in to the shelter not long after, the body was injured, the Queen thought that he did not have many powerful beasts, but after seeing the beast soul that Hansen turned, it was a big change.


    Armor and weapons are all blood-level, as well as mutant pet beasts that have opened six genetic locks, as well as variant mounts.


    The Queen couldn''t help but look at Han Sen with a look of eccentricity. Some time I didn''t know what to say.


    The quality and quantity of these beasts are beyond her imagination. In the third sanctuary, where human survival is difficult, if you sell it, you can definitely sell the price.


    With these beasts, the Queen can quickly improve her genes and strengths, and these beasts can''t imagine her help.


    "You have raised this life." The Queen is not a tweaking person. If she doesn''t say anything, she doesn''t want to say anything. It''s just that the hard state has left such a sentence, and there is no expression on her face. There is absolutely no meaning to make a joke.

 Chapter 1100： Participate in the battle

    "Not so serious, anyway, it is useless to keep it. It is used." Han Sen sweated on his forehead, and he was not really disabled.


    The Queen did not hear what Hansen said, stood up and looked around for a while, and said to Hansen: "You should be familiar with the aliens in this neighborhood? Give me a map and mark the distribution of different creatures. come out."


    Hansen himself had made a map and took a map directly to the Queen.


    After taking the map for a while, the Queen took the mount and left the shelter directly. She did not say anything nonsense, and the time was not delayed.


    "This woman is really wasting such a good figure and looks, just like the men." Hansen licked his lips and glanced at the long legs that the Queen was far away.


    In a few days, the Queen returned, with a lot of injuries on her body, and the prey brought back some, not many, only one variant of the horn deer.


    The Queen knew that Hansen had so many high-level beasts, and her physical fitness must be very high, so she did not bring back the ordinary creatures and primitive creatures she hunted until she hunted the mutant creature.


    Han Sen knows that the Queen is not easy. Although she has the help of the **** of blood, but her own physical quality is still too much, it is very good to be able to hunt mutant creatures.


    Although Hansen��s gene was full, she still received the horn deer.


    The Queen just returned to the Union to deal with the injuries. She left the shelter the next day. She brought some prey back every once in a while. The time between them was getting longer and longer, and the prey brought back was getting better and better, just Every time she came back, her injuries were getting heavier and heavier.


    Hansen didn''t stay in the shelter most of the time. The Queen sometimes came back. When Hansen was absent, she left the prey in the shelter. She returned to the league and sent a message to Hansen without a word. Hansen returned her information. If the sea sinks into the sea, there is no reaction at all.


    After Hansen entered the shelter, she found that she had left.


    "It''s a desperate woman. Why is she so desperate?" Han Sen didn''t quite understand the Queen, but she also appreciated her. This woman is really terrible.


    More than a month''s time passed, the Queen was not born in this shelter, and did not sign up here, Han Sen became the first place in the shelter, and qualified to participate in the war.


    As for the Queen, she had just gone out hunting for two days and didn��t know when she would return.


    By the time the **** war began, Hansen wore a full body armor and passed through the martial arts monument of the martial arts field to enter the space of the war.


    There are powerful aliens everywhere, and basically no human beings can be seen. This is also a very normal thing. After all, the sanctuary of the third **** is still a world of alienation. Generally, even if there are human beings who occupy the shelter, they will not come to participate in the war of God.


    Hansen fully converges on his body. Under the cover of the armor, no one knows whether he is a stranger or a human being. There is nothing to pay attention to him.


    Han Sen went directly to the battle table, his body has not recovered, but if you can meet a weak chicken, such as aristocratic aliens, you can also consider going to the show.


    However, Hansen was disappointed after seeing the match. His opponent was a stranger named Fei Yu, who could use the emperor as the name of the alien. The strength can be imagined.


    Hansen��s body is not good. If you use the super emperor state, even if you win the Feiyu Emperor, it will be useless. After finishing this one, Hansen��s body will enter a weak state, and it is impossible to continue to participate in the next game. In the battle, it is far from the battle of the Ten Great Sons, and it is impossible to rely on the super emperor to mark the top ten gods.


    Therefore, after seeing his own battle table, Hansen gave up the plan of the competition and prepared to watch a live battle here, better than watching the image of the martial arts monument in the martial arts field.


    "Fei Yu, your first opponent''s name is a bit weird. How can it be only two words of gold coins? Wouldn''t it be a personal class?" After Hanson finished watching the match, he was preparing to find a place to watch the game and see the difference. The various forces of the spirit, who knows, suddenly heard the words of the gold coin not far away, and immediately raised their ears to listen.


    "Humans dare to participate in the war of God? Don''t be kidding." Fei Yu Emperor said contemptuously: "Probably a boring alien does not write his own title."


    "It is also said that human beings participate in the war of God, that is not to find death." Another stranger laughed.


    "Although it is impossible, I really expect that the gold coin is human. The human creature is really a sad and ridiculous bone. There are several in my shelter, but they are all killed by me. It is too fragile. "Fei Yu Emperor said in an understatement, as if to say a little thing that is normal.


    "Haha, you are not talking nonsense. You are a monk. The physical quality is better than that of human beings. I don''t know how many times. Of course, they feel that they are weak. In other words, human beings are really too embarrassed. No matter how to fight, just give them a little. A little benefit, it will climb back like a dog..."


    There are many different spirits attached to each other. When talking about human beings, there is no difference between talking about human beings with humans, and even more low-lying.


    Han Sen listened to his face, although he knew that many human beings were in a distressed situation in the sanctuary of the Third God, but they really knew their experiences, but they still let Han Sen��s heart go straight.


    The aliens can be resurrected. They are used to the taste of death and cannot understand the fear of death. This kind of discrimination and insult is also unbearable.


    Hansen glanced at the Feiyu Emperor, and he felt uncomfortable in his chest. Although he did not know who the human beings died in the hands of Fei Yu, he did not know that those people were always young, beautiful, ugly, good. Bad, but he is very unhappy, the unhappy chest is about to explode.


    "Flying Feathers?" Hansen��s eyes were a bit of a killing. He couldn��t make it into the top ten, but it��s still no problem to enter the super-spirit state. One hour of super-spirit time is enough for him to do a lot. It��s a thing.


    Within the sanctuary occupied by some human beings, many human beings watch the war through the light and shadow of the martial arts monument. They naturally do not expect human beings to get the position of the Son of God, but only want to have a deeper understanding of the power of the alien spirit for the future. Prepare for battle with the alien.


    The war of God has not yet begun. Su Xiaoqiao in the tyrant shelter, while walking around the martial arts monument, while the eyes are spinning fast, want to find the name he expected in the battle table.


    "Small bridge, where are you going to turn around and see?" The person who was blocked by Su Xiaoqiao, asked casually.


    "Of course, it is to find the battle table of B God." Su Xiaoqiao replied casually, his eyes still searched on the light and shadow.


    "How is it possible, B God is powerful, but he should not participate in such a battle. After all, there are too many emperors in the battle of God..." the man said.


    "Found... B **** really entered the competition..." The man��s words have not been finished yet, Su Xiaoqiao suddenly surprised and called.

 Chapter 1101： First battle

    "Real and false? Is b really involved in the war?" In the martial arts field of the tyrant shelter, many people suddenly looked at the place where Su Xiaoqiao looked and wanted to see the name of the gold coin on the battle table.


    "I rub, really, gold coins against Fei Yu, is this gold coin really b god?"


    "There will be no mistakes. If it is a stranger, will there be a title in the back?"


    "Who is Feifei Emperor? Does anyone know? How is the strength?"


    "I don''t know, it''s not the alienity of our region, but there can be a different kind of emperor in the name, it should be extremely powerful."


    "Old Lee, what are you doing?"


    "Go to call people, b gods to fight, such a big thing, of course, let people look together."


    "Yeah, watching the battle table should wait a while before I start. I will also call people."


    "W Where is the **** of God? Why didn''t you see people? God is in the opposite world on the battlefield. You can''t see humans at all!"


    "You should enter when you should start the war."


    ......


    The participation of gold coins in the third shelter was quickly spread in the circle of transcenders. Many humans who did not have much interest in the war of God began to flock to the martial arts field.


    The surpassers who basically got the message rushed to the martial arts field.


    Finally, some people recognized the origin of Fei Yu.


    "I rubbed, b **** luck is too bad, the first round met the Fei Yu Emperor."


    "What''s the brother? Is this flying feather emperor very powerful?"


    "Is the spirit of the emperor not so powerful? I have heard of his emperor, which seems to be a powerful emperor who controls a large area. Although it is not a great emperor, it is considered a hegemon."


    "That''s really bad luck, so many different spirits, the first round has encountered such a strong presence."


    "I don''t know if b **** will participate in the war?"


    "I look at it."


    When people talked about it, it was the turn of Hansen��s war. Everyone looked up at one of the martial arts platforms in the martial arts field.


    Soon, people saw a pair of back wings, holding a jewel long bow in their hands, and boarded the battle platform.


    Fei Yu''s extraordinary beauty, coupled with the white wings, is simply like an angel in mythology and legend. The gemstone of the hand is full of amethyst, but he does not see the arrow on his body.


    Just a random stop there, it makes people feel a strong and unrestrained breath, it seems that a storm is born on his body.


    However, the focus of human attention is not on Fei Yu��s body. They are all looking at the other side of the fighting platform, and they are all speculating whether gold coins will appear.


    The opponents in the first round are such powerful aliens. Even if they don''t play, it is reasonable. But if Hansen really doesn''t play, it will make people feel lost.


    Suddenly, a figure walked from the other direction to the fighting platform, the blazing white hair, the majestic body, and the whole person was wrapped in holy flames, just like the gods who walked out of the river.


    "Is that b god?" Many people were amazed when they saw the people who came out. No one had ever seen the true face of gold coins. The person who came out now is also wearing armor, which is even more indistinguishable.


    "b god, really b god, actually came!" The tyrants of the tyrant shelter were exclaimed excitedly. They saw Hansen appearing in the state of super emperor, and naturally recognized it at a glance. .


    Hansen��s appearance not only caused turmoil among humans, but also caused shocks in the aliens.


    "Tai Shang Huang? He also participated in the war?" The flower girl, seeing Han Sen, suddenly screamed.


    "Unfortunately, his first battle hit the Fei Yu Emperor, the emperor who opened the nine genetic locks, even if he is invincible, I am afraid it is difficult to fight." Royal Emperor said.


    The Thunder Emperor is the itch that Hansen hates: "The **** dared to go to the war of God, and he should be unlucky, and he should be put in the heart."


    "Tai Shang Emperor!" Many of the aliens who watched the war in the Hell Shelter exclaimed.


    In the three years of the time valley, Hansen relied on the fruits of the genes in the valley to raise the super-spirit to the extent of opening nine genetic locks.


    Since then, Hansen has not entered the spiritual base again. There is no such thing as a stranger who knows that he has opened nine genetic locks.


    In a few years, it was nothing to the Emperor. Their impression of Taishanghuang was still at the level of opening the third genetic lock. Even after a few years, at most, one or two genetic locks were opened. Naturally, it is impossible to be the opponent of Fei Yu Emperor who opened the nine genetic locks.


    The same level of invincibility is only the same order, and there are so many genetic locks. Naturally, there is no such thing as Hansen can defeat Feifei Emperor.


    Hansen has not entered the spiritual base. First, because he entered, it is also in the ninth spiritual base. This is irreversible. He does not want the alien to know that he has opened nine genetic locks in such a short period of time.


    In a few days, the nine genetic locks were opened. Even in the aliens, it was too scary. Therefore, in the past few years, Hansen has only secretly entered the spiritual base several times, and has not fought with the foreign spirits. Ling knows that he has opened nine genetic locks.


    Lingji can always maintain the super-imperial state. Originally, Hansen thought that the crystallization of the gods could be completely clarified by the power within the spiritual base.


    But Hansen soon discovered that this is impossible. The spiritual foundation is a stable special space, and the spiritual foundation is the stone of the soul.


    The stone that condenses the soul is the current state of solidification. Only the alien gene can be changed in the spiritual base. Even if Hansen excludes the crystal light in the spiritual base, after the out, the super spirit is still Still keep the state before entering.


    If you don''t have such a characteristic, Hansen''s physical quality can''t be kept in the super-spirit state in the spiritual base.


    "I thought who it was, it turned out to be you, then it was just right. Today I will teach you to do the difference between the superior and the lower." Fei Yu Emperor looked at Han Sen with some contempt, the reputation of Tai Shang Huang for some time. It was too loud, although Fei Yu did not see Han Sen, but he also heard of his name.


    Although the different spirits have now been called Shunkou, they are directly called Hansen Taishanghuang, but this emperor still makes many emperors very unhappy.


    Hansen did not mean to talk to Fei Yu Emperor. He had limited time to become a super emperor, and he had to solve Feifei Emperor at the fastest speed.


    Looking coldly at Fei Yu, Han Sen raised his right hand and made a snap to the sky.


    Suddenly, I saw a gold coin flashing down in the sky, like a golden coin rain, directly covering the entire fighting platform.


    "I rub! b god, what is this trick, too cow is too embarrassing!"

 Chapter 1102： Human spirit

    People who haven��t seen Hansen��s shots have widened their eyes. The scene is too shocking. The gold coins in the sky are simply inhuman.


    Su Xiaoqiao and others who have seen the power of gold coins are extremely excited, but they are also somewhat faintly worried. I don��t know if such power has any effect on the emperor.


    Fei Yu Emperor saw Han Sen even shot himself on his own, and immediately snorted, the jewel in his hand was pulled, and only a white light appeared on the bowstring.


    Hey!


    When the bowstring leaves the hand, countless white feather arrows fly out. Those feather arrows are like life, and each feather arrow wins a gold coin.


    The number of gold coins is extremely large, and the number of feather arrows is also equal. Only the sound of the jingle of the sky is heard, and all the gold coins are directly shot down.


    Watching all the gold coins are easily shot, human beings are shocked, they naturally do not want b **** to fail.


    "What is Taishanghuang doing? What are the gold coins? How is it so waste?"


    "After all, the genetic locks that are turned on are too different. It��s normal for the Emperor of the Emperor not to fly."


    ��It��s too tricky, it��s not practical at all.��


    ......


    The Emperor��s face for Hansen��s gold coins is also somewhat inconspicuous. It seems to be of no use except for the perfect sound and visual effects.


    However, Fei Yu��s face has changed. Others seem to be his arrow rain to shoot gold coins, but his heart is very clear, he originally wanted to blast those gold coins, but no gold coins were shot. Explosion, and after the gold coins collided with the feather arrows, not the feather arrows shot them, but they fell with feather arrows.


    "How is this possible?" Fei Yu was shocked. Although he did not use his full strength, the power was not able to cope with the people under the genetic lock.


    It would be too scary to say that Taishanghuang had opened eight genetic locks in just a few short years.


    However, Hansen��s attack is far from over. The gold coins in the sky continue to pour down like heavy rain, and every gold coin is filled with blazing light.


    All the gold coins are dumped in all directions. Feifei Emperor now wants to hide too late. He can only open the gemstones in his hands, and countless feather arrows fly into the sky and crash into the gold coins that fall.


    There were a lot of gold coins that were shot down, but they fell to the ground, but more gold coins fell. In the end, the gold coins were like a gold coin waterfall. The gold coins piled up in the mountains suddenly flew feathers. The emperor buried it.


    Both humans and aliens have been stunned.


    The wings of Fei Yu Emperor unfolded and wanted to rush to Hansen, but the gold coins stuck on the outside of the body made him feel like he was carrying a mountain, condensing the strength of the whole body, but still feeling the legs weak, almost standing unstable. Being overwhelmed to the ground.


    At this time, Fei Yu was shocked, knowing that he was too big, and underestimated the power of the Emperor and the gold coins.


    He wants to use his own power to shatter his gold coins, but finds that it is completely useless. The gold pieces with the blazing white light are extremely hard, with a terrible weight, like a piece of boulder pressed against him. Body.


    Now Feifei Emperor has regretted the extreme. He is a monk who is known for his speed and shooting skills. He does not have to be positive with Hansen.


    However, he thinks that Hansen is much lower than his level, so he chose a positive battle. Who knows that Hansen��s power is far beyond his imagination.


    "Roar!"


    Feeling that the strength of the body is getting heavier and heavier, and the gold coins in the sky are still falling. The Feiyu Emperor makes a roar, the wings behind it vibrate, the power of the whole body bursts wildly, and wants to fly through the sky and break through the gold coins.


    However, his body only flew a few meters, and it could not be rushed. The gold coins piled up like mountains were heavier than the real mountains. He was screaming and screaming again and again, but he could not afford to fly again, and his body was still under constant sink.


    The bones of Fei Yu��s body are creaking, and the emperor seems to have been unable to withstand the horrible pressure to crack.


    Hey!


    Fei Yu Emperor fell to the ground, and even the station could not stand, and the single knee was pressed to the ground.


    All human beings and strangers have already seen it. The powerful and unparalleled Feiyu Emperor has opened the nine powerful genelocked emperors. Even the hard-boiled people are suppressed in front of Hansen, and they can��t stand even in the station. It has been bent, the whole body creaks, and the body has begun to crack.


    "Strong, too **** strong, b **** is b god, too strong and too embarrassed!" Su Xiaoqiao excitedly shouted.


    "B God is invincible, even the emperor is so easily suppressed."


    "I said, since b God came to the war, how could it be unprepared?"


    "How can you compare with the priests?"


    ......


    Not only human excitement, but even many aliens are excited. They know more about the power of Fei Yu Emperor than humans.


    "The Emperor Taishang was really invincible, and even the Fei Yu Emperor was easily suppressed."


    "Tai Shang Huang is too imperial, just moving his fingers, it is a horror to suppress the emperor who opened the nine genetic locks."


    "Long live the Emperor Taishang!"


    Many of the emperors have changed their colors, and even some emperors have changed their faces.


    "How is it possible? How is this possible? He was only like us before, and only opened three genetic locks. How can it be able to suppress the strong like Fei Yu Emperor in just a few years?" The eyes are unbelievable.


    The Baihua female emperor and the imperial female emperor are the bright colors in the eyes of the beautiful women. The Baihua female emperor is even more excited to say: "Tai Shanghuang can actually suppress Feifei Emperor, how did he do it?"


    "It��s terrible. It��s only a few years ago. He has grown to this point. Has he opened several genetic locks?�� The imperial lady looked at Hansen and her face was complex.


    Bang!


    The Fei Yu Emperor, who was unwilling to roar, was not as good as the pressure of the Golden Coin Mountain. He was crushed on the battle platform, and the powerful emperor was directly crushed by the Golden Mountain.


    The blood and feathers of the emperor were splashed, and the flesh and blood bones were directly crushed.


    Oh la la!


    The gold coin mountain collapsed and turned into a glory, and only one slab of broken bones and blood on the ground remained on the martial arts platform.


    A powerful emperor who opened nine genetic locks was so ruined.


    Looking at the Feiyu Emperor who is returning to the Stone of Soul, whether it is human or alien, it is silent in this moment. Whether it is within the battlefield of God or in every martial art field is a dead silence.


    Until Hansen fled and disappeared, he disappeared into the battlefield of God, and all human beings and aliens returned.


    "I wipe, invincible, b **** crushed the emperor, is the era of the rise of our human beings in the sanctuary of the third **** finally coming?"


    "Long live the Emperor Taishang!"


    Both humans and aliens are caught in madness and are cheering for Hansen. They all think that Hansen is his own, so there is such a strange picture.

 Chapter 1103： God

    When Hansen returned to the martial arts field and quit the state of the super emperor, he felt that his body was slightly weak, but he was not weak enough to continue fighting.


    He originally thought that it took more time to solve the Fei Yu Emperor, but who knows Fei Fei, who is not good at power, actually chose to be positive with him, directly touched by gold coins, and was stained in the first gold coin. When he was on his body, he had already decided the fate of Fei Yudi��s defeat.


    "I didn''t expect that I could solve Feifei Emperor so quickly. So, my body should be able to support the super-spirit state for a while, and I can fight another round."


    This is an unexpected surprise for Hansen. He thought that after almost a battle with Fei Yu, there would be no ability to fight again, so even the opponents who met in the next round did not go to see.


    Now I have studied it carefully and found that my opponent in the second round is just a royal-level alien.


    "The royal family is different, it should be able to kill directly, not much time was wasted, and the following battles can continue." Hansen��s heart is happy, and it is a good thing to be able to fight two rounds.


    Today''s day of the gods, if he can continue to support, there will be only five games in total. If the remaining four games can be quickly and quickly, without wasting too much time for the super-spirit, then maybe After a long day of fighting.


    After a restful night, you may be able to participate in the battle of tomorrow.


    Hansen studied his own battle table and found that the remaining three opponents are all royals, and should be able to solve them quickly in the super-spirit state.


    It was only the opponent of the last round of today, but Hansen was slightly disappointed, and it was actually a spirit.


    If the other party is still an emperor who has opened nine genetic locks, and is not as stupid as Fei Yu, it is a waste of time to solve such a spirit.


    "No matter what, after the next three battles, I will see the situation again." Han Sen sat in the martial arts field and found the last emperor who will fight against him through the light and shadow. He wants to see him. What kind of strength is it.


    Soon, Hansen found his match, just as he was playing two games. Hansen looked at it and knew that he was a little difficult today.


    It turned out to be an emperor who opened nine genetic locks, and its strength and speed are very strong. It is also the strength of the soil system. It can freely summon the earthen objects such as stone walls and stone plaques, which can completely block the gold coins. Let the gold coins rain not fall on him.


    Hansen estimates that even if he can quickly solve the previous three royalties, the last super-spirit state can only be about half an hour.


    Hansen did not have enough confidence to solve such a spirit within half an hour.


    There is no time for Hansen to think more. His second round of battle has already begun. Hansen saw that his opponent has stepped onto the fighting platform. This turned into a super-spirit, and quickly passed through the martial arts monument. Arrived on the battle platform.


    On the Wudoutai, Hansen was prepared to directly kill the royal alien. The time of the super emperor state was too precious, and he didn''t want to waste it in a second.


    However, Hansen has not yet shot, but the royal family is faster than his movements. One forward, one knee in front of Hansen, and the right hand in front of the left chest: "The Prince of Yunsha meets adults and can be with adults. The same platform is the glory of Yunsha��s life."


    After the ceremony of the monarch, the Prince Yunsha did not wait for Hansen to take the shot, and automatically confessed to the battle platform, let Han Sen stunned, and then returned to the martial arts field.


    "Did you see it? The aliens actually worship b god!"


    "B God is the ** bombing god, when did you see the aliens like this to us humans?"


    "God! I am not dreaming? Isn''t that a fake royalty?"


    "Fake, fake, try your God?"


    "It''s incredible, even the royals have to worship b god, b **** is really too god."


    "This is to blow up!"


    There are some people on the human side who are going crazy. When they have seen the high spirits, they worship humans, and they are also high-ranking royals.


    This is simply something that humans can''t imagine, and only when they are dreaming can they yy, and the high-rise third sanctuary of the royal family will surrender to humanity.


    But now all this has really happened, and many people feel that it is not true, almost like dreaming.


    The next thing happened is that humans are almost crazy. Hansen��s next two rounds of opponents are also royal-level aliens. They are all like the prince of Yunsha, and they have their own names. After the number, he surrendered to concede and lost, and there was no chance for Hansen to shoot.


    "My God, I am not going to dream? Are those aliens crazy?"


    Today is destined to be a day to be remembered by all, and all human beings are excited and hard to make.


    If the words "gold coins" were just synonymous with powerful and invincible, then from now on, it has almost become synonymous with God.


    Even the people who worship the spirits, what is it not God?


    Unlike human beings, they can be resurrected and reborn, so they don''t have too much fear of death, and they don''t fear death like humans.


    Because they are used to death, there are many aliens who choose to blew themselves after they have been taken by humans. Because death has experienced too many times for them, making such a choice is relatively simple.


    It is precisely because of this that the aliens rarely bow to humans, which makes the aliens in human impressions extremely proud, and it is almost impossible to surrender to humans.


    However, today Hansen not only defeated the powerful emperor, but also let the royal family worship him with sympathy, which is more powerful for human beings than killing a higher alien.


    From this moment on, the status of gold coins in the minds of human beings is not as simple as a simple master.


    There are a lot of masters, but they can only be worshipped by the different spirits, and only one person.


    The people watching the battle today are already excited and unable to speak, especially those who are still under the rule of the aliens. When they see the aliens worshipping the b god, the blood in the body seems to be boiling.


    The aliens do not know that there are so many thoughts in the human heart. It is normal for them to think that the Emperor is a super invincible emperor and deserves respect for worship.


    Hansen in the martial arts field was slightly frowning at this time, which is similar to his estimation. His body can still hold on to the super-spirit state for about half an hour. He must defeat the last game within half an hour. The opponent, complete the final matchup today.

 Chapter 1104： War ancient jade

    Both humans and aliens have discovered that Hansen��s next opponent is an emperor.


    The emperor''s emperor is "ancient jade", and the name seems to be very elegant, but in fact he is a tyrannical spirit that is more than eight meters tall and is like a jade.


    The ancient jade emperor stepped on the battle platform, and if the big fighting platform seemed to tremble, the hard ground left a clear footprint.


    All human beings are shocked in the heart. The royals have no way to leave a trace on the ground of the fighting platform. The ancient jade emperor just needs to step on it, leaving a deep mark. Footprints, what a terrible power this is.


    "This emperor looks so strong, b **** will not have a problem?" Someone worried about the whisper.


    Su Xiaoqiao was stunned, and he said with a confident face: "What can be worried about, but what is the b god, when did the b **** lose? Even the Fei Yu Emperor was easily suppressed, this is the same as the ancient jade emperor The abused life."


    "Right right, how can b **** lose, b **** must win." The man suddenly nodded, and there was a little fanaticism in his eyes.


    It has been too long for humans to be suppressed in the Third Shelter. The transcendents are also eager to see the hope of the rise of mankind, eager to have human heroes to stand up.


    Undoubtedly, the performance of gold coins today shocked all the transcenders, and they also boiled their silent blood. They are eager to see the gold coins continue to create miracles, eager to see the hopes of humanity in the future, and their own future hopes.


    Hansen didn''t know that he was so high hoped by people, because there was still some time away from his last game, so Hansen returned to the league and sneaked into the recovery pool, scrambling to restore his strength so that he could be super. In the state of the emperor, it persisted for a little longer.


    The communicator suddenly rang, and Hansen glanced at it. It turned out to be the Queen''s number. He drilled his head from the recovery liquid pool, and his body still slid inside, and the communication was connected.


    "Did you enter the shelter today?" the Queen asked directly.


    "You also saw it, am I not here?" Hansen used the communicator to take photos of the recovery tank.


    The Queen immediately said: "Fast into the shelter, the gold coins participated in the war of God, and also married a spirit, so that the three royals took the initiative to abstain from the power, and have already won four consecutive victories, and then with another emperor. Big fight."


    "Is there such a thing? Are you going to the martial arts field later?" Hansen��s heart was shocked. If the Queen had returned to the shelter and waited for the martial arts field later, wouldn��t it be? Watching him enter the battlefield of God, when he can not hold the identity of this gold coin.


    The Queen said: "I will go right away, but I am still in the other uninhabited sanctuary in the ridiculous land. I will not go back for a while, so go see it."


    "You are not interested in these things? How come suddenly so?" Han Sen breathed a sigh of relief and gave birth to curiosity.


    In addition to her own practice and growth, the Queen is almost indifferent to anything. Otherwise, she already knew that there was a war, and she would go out hunting. She did not intend to see it.


    "I don''t want to see it because there is no hope. Instead of wasting time to look at it, it is better to save time to improve my strength. But now the gold coin has been able to defeat the spirit, whether as a human being or for its own practice. I should go and have a look."


    The Queen paused and watched Hansen continue and said: "You must also go and see."


    "Why?" Hansen looked at the Queen in surprise.


    The Queen looked calmly at Hansen and said, "Because I will cure your body, in the future you will stand on the stage of the battle of God like gold coins. I believe that you will not be worse than him."


    After that, the Queen broke the newsletter and it seemed to go to the shelter.


    Hansen smiled and shook his head. He looked at the time again. It was estimated that the time should be almost the same. He came out of the recovery tank and put on the armor to the conveyor.


    Gu Yudi stood there, and his fourth-round opponent, a royal one, directly conceded defeat, but obviously his charm is not enough to make the royal family worship him.


    Hansen��s reason for being respected by the aliens is that he has been hit by his heroic record. He is invincible in the same spirit and is the idol of many low-level spiritual worship. It is not that any monarch will receive such worship.


    When Hansen came to the martial arts field, he had already seen the ancient jade emperor standing on the battle platform and waiting for the final round of the duel.


    Hansen did not go straight in, there is still a little time, he looked at the ancient jade emperor in the light and shadow frowning.


    For half an hour, I want to defeat an emperor who has opened nine genetic locks. The time is a bit too tight.


    With the lesson of Fei Yu, I am afraid that the ancient jade emperor could not give him a chance to kill directly. Hansen is thinking about what other power he can use.


    The Phoenix Excalibur and the Tai Ajian can''t be used. The three-claw Jinwu, the rebellious knight, and the Golden Retriever are all things that Hansen used when he was in his own identity, and he could not use it in the war.


    The only thing that can be used is the evil ghost pill. Hansen has been indulging for a moment, and watching the time is almost coming, this is the embodiment of the super emperor who walked into the martial arts monument.


    Seeing that Hansen appeared on the fighting platform, everyone cheered. Both humans and aliens seemed to support Hansen, and I am afraid they could not even think of them.


    The ancient jade Emperor saw Hansen appear, suddenly the earthy jade light was released, and a stone wall rose outside him, directly piled up into a simple stone house, blocking him inside.


    "Too Shanghuang, the power of your gold coin is useless to me." Gu Yudi sneered and said to Han Sen.


    ��Is it?�� Han Sen said faintly, reaching out and hitting a finger, and suddenly saw the gold coins falling in the sky, like a storm.


    The ancient Jade Emperor screamed, and a stone wall outside the body rose from the ground, blocking the gold coins, and the gold coins fell on the stone wall. Although the gold coins accumulated more, they could crush the stone wall.


    However, the ancient jade emperor has changed his position. There are new stone walls appearing outside him. The gold coins have crushed one stone wall after another, but they have never touched one of the ancient jade emperors.


    "Too Shanghuang, do you have only such a means?" Gu Yudi was careful before, but he found that Hansen''s gold coin strength could not threaten him, and he immediately sneered.


    Hansen did not say a word. The gold coins in the sky suddenly dispersed. I saw that he had already held a black straight knife in his inside.


    The blazing light on the straight knife swayed, and in a flash it turned into a streamer and turned to the ancient jade emperor.

 Chapter 1105： The temptation of money

    Hey!


    Black directly opened another stone wall, but there are still more stone walls rising in front of Hansen, as if there is endless.


    The ancient jade emperor did not even fight hard with Hansen, but he quickly walked around in full swing, resisting Hansen��s offensive with a stone wall.


    At the same time, a piece of stone spear was drilled from time to time on the ground to attack Hansen��s body.


    "It''s a tough guy. With such a hegemonic force, it''s so wretched." Hansen''s heart was slightly depressed.


    The body of the super emperor is matched with the knives of the evil spirits. It is very easy to break the stone wall, but it is too difficult to get close to the ancient jade under the obstacle of heavy stone walls.


    Watching Han Sen run the ancient jade emperor, the humans and the aliens are very excited, and they make a burst of cheers.


    "B **** is too powerful, even the horrible emperor is killed like a dog."


    "It is the strongest surpassing of my human beings."


    "Tai Shang Huang Da is really invincible."


    "I think even if the great emperor went out to fight with the Taihang Emperor, the outcome is still unknown."


    "Maybe the Emperor of the Emperor is already the body of the Emperor."


    The Baihua female emperor and the imperial female emperor are also seen in the beauty of the color. If Hansen and Fei Yu��s battle, or the Fei Yu Emperor��s intention, then Hansen��s current strength has already made them feel Unbelievable.


    The strength of the soil system is the thickest, but Hansen is able to cut off the stone wall condensed by the nine genetic locks, and can cut off several stone walls with one knife. This power is already top in the spirit, I am afraid Only the great emperor can suppress such a terrible force, and the ordinary nine genetically locked emperors are hard to match.


    Even the ancient jade emperor himself was scared, and it was only a matter of time before he lost his duel.


    Hansen''s strength and speed are very horrible. It is also the opening of nine genetic locks. He is much stronger than the ancient jade emperor, so that the ancient jade emperor did not dare to fight against him, just dodge.


    No one knows that Hansen is suffering in the heart now. Although he suppressed the ancient jade emperor, the ancient jade emperor was too cumbersome, and even the counterattack was not, but he fled and fled, but he was also proficient in stone. The technique of smashing, Han Sen was so easy to smash on the ancient jade emperor, but found that the smashed by the evil ghost pill turned out to be a stone wall, the ancient jade emperor had already reached the other stone wall.


    If Hansen can always maintain the super-spiritual body, defeating the ancient jade emperor only requires more time and patience, but now Hansen is the most lacking time.


    Seeing the passing of time and minute, it has already passed ten minutes. Han Sen��s heart is constantly calculating how to solve the wretched ancient jade emperor in a small amount of time.


    Looking at it is a one-sided advantage, but no one knows, Hansen and Gu Yudi are just as anxious, even more anxious than the ancient jade emperor, after all, the ancient jade emperor can escape, his time is one second less than a second .


    "Go to your sister, it seems to have to use that trick." Hansen stopped, did not continue to chase the ancient jade emperor, **** and a clip, suddenly there is a gold coin in his right **** and thumb condensation .


    This gold coin does not seem to be any different from the ordinary gold coin he usually uses. However, as the blazing white light of Hansen gushes out of the gold coin, a figure on the front of the gold coin is beating fast.


    1..................4...


    The number on the front of the gold coin jumps fast, and each time it jumps, it adds a value, and the breath on the gold coin is even more terrifying.


    "What is he doing?" Everyone looked strangely at the gold coin held in Hansen''s hand. Although he knew that he must have any effect, he did not see what it was for him to do.


    Even the ancient jade emperor did not know what Hansen wanted to do. If he only wanted to condense his strength on a gold coin, it would be of no use to him.


    The ancient jade emperor is very confident in his own bandit technique, and the power of the gold coin is so terrible that he can also walk away before the gold coin falls on him.


    Hansen did not pay attention to the strange eyes of the ancient jade emperor, but only poured his own power into the gold coins more quickly, and the gold coins between the fingers became even more embarrassing.


    The number on the gold coins is still beating, and it has exceeded 10 in the blink of an eye, and is still climbing upwards.


    Hansen only feels that his body is about to be drained. Every time a number is beaten on a gold coin, it means that his power has doubled.


    It sounds incredible, but it really has magic.


    If the strength of the gold coin is like a punch of all strength, then every beat of a number is equivalent to Hansen playing a full punch.


    Only the power of this punch did not break out, but it was accumulated in the gold coin. The number 10 means that Hansen has accumulated ten punches in the gold coin, and naturally it is ten times more powerful.


    This is the secret technique of "Money Savings" created by Hansen''s research on the strength of gold coins. However, it is certainly not a matter of saving money. It can only be stored one by one. This requires a lot of time, which means that it requires a lot of Time to accumulate strength.


    When using the money-saving technique, Hansen was unable to move. He had to condense the power of the whole body to fill the gold coins again and again. As long as he was interrupted, he would give up.


    However, it is not easy to interrupt the deposit. After all, the value of the money-saving technique is not fixed. You can also play it with a dollar. You can also play it for seven or eight dollars.


    Just after you go out and use the money-saving technique, you can only start again.


    If there is not much power to save, the gold coins that are punched out naturally have little power, and even if they can be used, they are not very useful.


    Therefore, unless someone can help Hansen to support the enemy, so that he can save money and save his strength, otherwise in the real battle, he is impossible to use the money-saving technique, and the use can not exert too strong power.


    The reason why Hansen dared to use it here was because he saw that the ancient jade emperor was a stockpile. He was scared again. He must not dare to attack it directly, so that Hansen can spend more time to save money.


    And things are even smoother than Hansen''s imagination. He has already saved ten dollars, which has turned the power of gold coins ten times. Gu Yudi has not yet shot him, and he is still waiting to see.


    If you change to a decisive emperor, you don��t know how many times you want to interrupt Hansen for such a long time.


    Finally, people like the ancient jade emperor can not help but Hansen shot, it is Hansen''s power storage time is too long.


    Looking at the ancient jade emperor''s wave of mountains and rocks, Hansen slammed down, Hansen''s eyes flashed a fine light, directly bounced out the gold coins between the fingers, and said coldly: "Be a slave to money, enjoy The temptation of money."


    The gold coin with the number 11 was turned into a stream of light and flew toward the ancient jade.

 Chapter 1106： Undead

    In the past few years, Han Sen followed Bai Yishan to study, and spent most of his time studying the power of the money to renovate money. He also only studied such a trick.


    Creating super nuclear genetics is not an easy task. Hansen also wants to create a few tricks, but in the past few years, he has only made such a move.


    Gold coin rain is only the use of power, it is not a real secret, but money-saving technology is a secret that has a fundamental change in the strength of gold coins.


    Of course, the advantage of human beings lies in the combined use of power. If it is a single use of power, many aliens are stronger than humans.


    Hansen��s money-saving technique also uses a compound approach, based on the strength of gold coins, blending the breath of learning learned from Boa.


    The so-called money-saving technique is naturally only incapable of calling money to save money. Boa''s suction force is combined with the strength of the gold coin. In addition to the ability to superimpose power on the gold coin, there is a certain difference between the suppression effect of ordinary gold coins.


    The eleven times the strength of the gold coin is streamed to the ancient jade emperor, and the speed is incredible.


    Hey!


    Seeing that the gold coins were shot into the body of the ancient jade emperor, the ancient jade emperor did not even have the chance to dodge, but in the next second, the body of the ancient jade emperor became a stone pillar, and the stone pillar was directly crushed by gold coins.


    The ancient jade emperor went to the bandits, and his heart screamed for danger. The strength and speed of the gold coin was too horrible. He did not even come to the reaction. He was directly hit by the gold coin. If it was not the earth and stone, it would alternate with the stone column. I am afraid that there are no opportunities for the bandits to go.


    But in the next second, the ancient jade emperor changed his face, only a few meters away from the bandits, but suddenly felt a terrible suction behind him, and he pulled his body back.


    The ancient Jade Emperor condensed the power of the whole body to resist the terrible suction, but it was totally useless. The body rolled and slammed into the gold coin.


    The people watching the game naturally did not know how many things happened. Only after seeing Hansen��s gold coins popping up, they directly smashed the stone pillars, and even the surrounding rocks were broken, and a piece of boulder rose from the ground and rushed toward the gold coins. Go and smash directly after hitting the gold coins. The body of the ancient jade does not know how, but it has rolled out from the cracked rock and hit the gold coin.


    How terrible the power of eleven times gold coins is, that is, the super-elect of the nine genetic locks, the total strength of the eleven strikes.


    Even if it is as strong as the ancient jade emperor, when it hits the gold coin, the jade armor on the body is directly crushed, and the body bursts directly into a **** fog.


    Hey!


    In the **** fog, the gold coins fell on the ground and turned around. Although all around it was blood, only the gold coins were as clean as new, emitting a blazing light.


    The human beings and the opposite spirits are silent. The power of this attack is too horrible. Even the hard fighting platforms have been destroyed. A tribe that opened nine genetic locks was killed. It is terrible to the extreme.


    After a moment of silence, there was a huge cheer in the battlefield of God.


    Hansen did not have time to enjoy such cheers. He waved his hand to the field and left the battlefield of God to return to the martial arts field of the shelter.


    After recovering the real body, Han Sen fell directly on the ground, sweating under the rain, the muscles of the whole body are squatting, as if the strength of breathing is gone, the pain is only to distort the body and sigh.


    The continuous battle has already allowed Hansen''s super-Emperor time to reach the limit. Fortunately, he will come out quickly, otherwise I will not be able to support it and restore the real body directly in the battlefield of God.


    After lying in the martial arts field for a long time, Han Sen felt that his health was a little better, he would not have been cramping all the time, but his body was still weak and he had no strength at all.


    "What the **** is this for me? It��s too far away from the top ten sons. It doesn��t make any sense to win today.�� Hansen said with self-deprecation.


    However, even though he said so, he feels very comfortable, can''t say the joy, and has no regrets at all. Even if he repeats it again, he will fight, no matter whether it is good or not.


    "Unfortunately, there is no way to really kill Fei Yu Emperor." Han Sen''s only unhappy is only this.


    After dragging the exhausted body back to the house, Hansen lie directly into the recovery pool. His physical overdraft is a bit too serious. The last 11 times of the strength of the gold coin has caused a lot to his body. Big burden.


    This kind of body can''t be recovered for a week or two, and it is impossible for tomorrow''s war to continue.


    Soaking in the recovery fluid pool, Hansen only feels that the body is being evacuated. There is no power in every cell of the whole body.


    Suddenly, Hansen felt that a strange force came out of the beating heart and seemed to be stronger and stronger than usual.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and then his face showed a hint of joy. He felt the change of the heart. In the case that the body was completely in a state of weakness, the heart actually jumped more and more powerful, and the blood was at high speed within the body. Running, delivering more energy to every inch of the body.


    "No death curse! Undead curse actually formed at this time!" Han Sen felt the change of the heart, his face full of surprise colors.


    The four realms of the ancient curse, he had already practiced the third curse for a long time, but the fourth curse has not died but has not progressed. Today, the heart is in an extremely weak state, and the ancient curse is automatically running. It��s faint, and it��s faintly changing to the immortal curse.


    Hansen��s heart is full of expectations, and I don��t know what effect his undead curse has on his body after condensing.


    Although the ancient curse is only an auxiliary method, its role is still very significant, the stronger the heart and body, the greater the role of the ancient curse.


    Compared with the function of strengthening the kidneys, the ancient curse strengthens the function of the heart. The heart is equivalent to the body''s motility. Only when the heart can work can the body explode stronger.


    At this time, the organs of the whole body are languid by overdraft, but the heart is more and more violent, almost like a gong-like creaking, exuding infinite power.


    The cathode is born of yang, and Hansen feels that his ancient curse has truly reached the realm of immortality.


    Hansen suddenly felt that he was hungry, as if he had not eaten anything in his life. He hated to put this recovery liquid into his stomach, as if he had returned to the time when he had just begun to practice ancient curse.


    Hansen dragged his tired body out of the recovery liquid pool, and then transferred it to the shelter again. He took out the stored bio-baked meat, and even couldn��t even cook it. He used the tooth to bite it and eat it. .

 Chapter 1107： Refining and chemical crystallization

    Hansen is too hungry. His current state is very strange. He is obviously exhausted, but he feels physically excited and seems to be able to kill a tiger.


    Hansen knows that this is a very dangerous signal. Undead can make his body recover quickly, but the energy needed to recover is not out of thin air.


    So fundamentally, Hansen��s body needs energy, and the Undead Mantra can use this energy to restore his body.


    But now there is no energy in his body, and the crush of such a curse will hurt his body.


    Hansen ate the blood and flesh of the blood creatures and tried to supplement himself with nutrition. The blood of the third shelter was much higher than that of the nutrients in the alliance. Even the most advanced nutrient solution could not be used with these. Blood and meat ratio.


    Even so, Hansen ate a large piece of blood and blood, but still feels very hungry, supplemented nutrition can not keep up with the speed of the heart to the whole body.


    Hansen soon had to stop eating because his stomach had risen like a ball, and there was no longer a trace of food in his stomach.


    His heart is very powerful, but the stomach has not been strengthened, it is impossible to digest so fast, and the food contained is very limited.


    Han Sen is lying on the ground like a pregnant woman''s big belly, but feels uncomfortable about being hungry. This feeling is simply unspeakable.


    It is clear that the stomach is inflated, but it is still hungry. The two contradictory pains are also on Hansen, making him even more uncomfortable.


    If Hansen��s endurance is not astonishing, I��m afraid that it��s already hurting on the ground.


    Even so, Hansen��s face was pale and snowy at this time, and his forehead was full of soy-sized sweat, and the clothes were already soaked.


    hungry! hungry! hungry! Extremely hungry!


    Hansen is holding his stomach and can only resist the hunger with endurance.


    It is difficult to provide the essence in the kidneys strengthened by Baoyu Yuanyanggong. Although his kidneys are very strong, he can extract a lot of energy, but it must be refined to purify.


    No oil can be used, no matter how good the machine and technology can be purified, even if it is a drop of gasoline, and the only channel to supplement energy is to eat, Hansen can''t even eat a grain of rice.


    "Your sister, I knew this, I must go to practice a super-nuclear genetic technique that strengthens the stomach." Hansen hugged his stomach, but now it is too late.


    Hansen��s arrival was not really impossible. When he was passing through the Ghost Mountain, the evil white snake once gave him a dragon, and it was a super-genuine gene secret treasure. The energy contained is amazing. Hansen can quickly replenish the energy that the body lacks as long as he eats Longzhizhi, so that the body can recover quickly.


    However, Hansen is not willing to eat, but it is the baby who recovers his strength during the battle. He may be able to save his life in the future. Now Hansen is reluctant to eat.


    There is no other way, Hansen can only endure the terrible hunger, the body is strongly squeezed, the fat is almost melted at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it looks a lot thinner in a while.


    "The ancient curse should be recommended to women who love beauty to practice, to ensure that they are thin and fast." Han Sen is entertaining, but can not stop the uncomfortable taste.


    When Hansen hesitated to eat a little top of the dragon, he suddenly felt that the crystallized organs in the body seemed to be loose.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, carefully observed inside, and was surprised to find that the crystals of the gods were actually ablated like fat, and it seemed to be absorbed as energy.


    Hansen was shocked. He was afraid that these crystallized light control would change his body, so he did not absorb them. If it was absorbed at this time, the bitterness of the previous years was not to be accepted.


    But Hansen soon discovered that the refining crystallization of the gods was not integrated into his body, but was burned like fat, and the energy produced by the burning was transported by the heart along with the blood. The whole body, this time energy is completely different from the original characteristics of crystallization, it is pure energy.


    The heart beats wildly, the crystal light is gradually absorbed by refining, and the hunger in Hansen''s body is greatly alleviated, and the body gradually begins to recover.


    Hansen lay there to digest the crystal light, and the media in the league was already crazy. He reported that the gold coins killed two emperors and made the three royals worship.


    The Alliance basically seldom reports on matters related to the Third Shelter, and even prohibits the Transcend from disseminating information about the Third Shelter.


    However, this time it was surprisingly promoting the coverage of the news media, so the media was able to report the details of the gold coin in the war of God without any scruples.


    The gold coin finally returned to the public''s sight. After the general people knew the news, they only felt that the gold coins were very powerful, but it was not clear how much they were.


    Those who transcend, but are very clear about how terrible the performance of gold coins is simply a miracle in human history.


    It is not easy for humans to survive in the third shelter. It is not easy to worship the spirits. It is good to be enslaved by the aliens.


    What gold coins have done is that many humans want to do but can''t do it. After this war, the reputation of gold coins in the transcendence is no longer there, almost like the existence of a superstar.


    But beyond the mainstream voice, there are some doubts.


    Because there are some human beings in the shelters of the opposites, they know the existence of the Emperor of the Emperor from the strangers, and above the war of God, they heard the strange spirits calling the gold coins as the emperor, so it is doubt that the gold coins are not human but a different spirit.


    However, this kind of voice was quickly dismissed. The gold coins were promoted all the way from the shelter of the First God. People can still use the soul of the beast. How could it be a stranger?


    After all, it was only a question of a few people, a murmur under the mainstream voice, did not cause too much waves.


    The aliens are also talking about the victory of Taishanghuang. All the different spirits believe that Taishanghuang will definitely be a great emperor in the future. Many of the different spirits are very admired by Hansen.


    A human being can do this, and this is the first in history.


    Both humans and aliens are looking forward to the performance of Hansen��s second day of war.


    But what is puzzling is that Hansen did not appear on the second day of the war, so he directly abstained.


    Humans and strangers are talking about why Hansen did not come to the war. They don��t think that Hansen is a fearful war. After all, his opponent on the second day, except for an emperor who has opened eight genetic locks, is just the other. The royal family is nothing but a reason for fear.

 Chapter 1108： restore

    Hansen wants to go to war, but when he does not die to smelt a lot of crystal gods, and finally complete the immortal curse, it is already four days later.


    When the undead curse condenses, Hansen can''t interrupt its operation, otherwise it will be abandoned, and can only wait until the undead curse is completed.


    "I don''t know if there is any chance to participate in another war." Hansen also had some regrets.


    After watching the remaining battles in the martial arts field, Hansen realized that his current strength, even in the state of the super spirit, is only barely able to fight the ordinary emperor, if it is open The ten emperors of the genetic lock are still not opponents. Even if they participate in the war of God, they will not be able to reach the top ten.


    "It seems that it is more important to upgrade one''s own strength. It is impossible to rely on the super-spiritual body. It is difficult to fight for a long time." Hansen secretly thought about how he should improve himself.


    Hansen: Super devil body super spirit.


    Rank: Transcender


    Shouyuan: 400.


    The evolution of the gods requires: a hundred genes.


    Owned genes: basic gene 100, original gene 100, variant gene 100, **** gene 100, super **** gene 5 points.


    The four genes are full, and Hansen''s own physical quality, the basic quality has exceeded 2,000, coupled with various super-nuclear genetic techniques for the body''s blessing, physical fitness has been considerable.


    Among the human transcendents, there is no doubt the first person, but it is obviously worse than the super **** creatures and the emperors.


    Any super **** creature, even if it is a poor physical body, can easily exceed 3,000. This gap is very obvious.


    The crystallization of the gods in the body has been refining, and Hansen''s breath has basically recovered. Although some crystal organs have not been fully refining, it has basically had no effect on Hansen''s combat power.


    "It feels good to have strength." Hansen took a look at the body and tried to open the hole in the tunnel.


    What surprised Hansen was that the hole Xuanjing gene lock that he opened in the ancient magic shelter was closed at this time, and his hole Xuanjing was still stuck before that.


    "There are some problems, otherwise the genetic locks that are opened may still be closed. The power given by the ancient demon gods is still not able to replace the power of self-cultivation." Hansen is glad that he has nothing to do with the ancient devil. Upgrade.


    Otherwise, the power of this power to lose the genetic lock will be closed again. When it is really decisive, there may be big problems.


    Hansen even suspected that the genetic locks initiated by the ancient demon gods were simply a false opening. They did not really open the genetic locks completely. Instead, they used some clever methods to open the genetic locks.


    Now that the ancient demon **** is almost completely eliminated, Hansen is no longer worried.


    After careful consideration, Hansen landed in the Church community for the first time. He wanted to find a super nuclear gene that can strengthen the stomach.


    Although it is said that the undead curse has been practiced, he can control it freely, and there will be no more cases in which the undead curse is out of control and the body is pressed. However, this incident has given Hansen a wake up.


    He only needs to strengthen his stomach. If the energy he eats can keep up with the demand of the immortal curse, then he can quickly recover his body and keep the body in combat.


    Using search engines to find super-nuclear genetic techniques in this area, and soon found a lot of them, from the common abcdef levels, you can see a variety of super-nuclear genetic techniques to strengthen the stomach, there are many types.


    The main reason why this kind of genetic surgery is so rampant is of course because humans want to digest more flesh and blood and make themselves evolve faster.


    However, there is still a limit to this kind of stomach. Even advanced super-nuclear genetic techniques can have very limited effects. At most, you can eat more than the average person. You can eat two or three times more. Awesome.


    Obviously, this degree of strengthening is impossible to satisfy the need of the undead curse, nor can Hansen be satisfied.


    From the s-level super-nuclear gene surgery, I found several out, the effect is not very good, let Han Sen feel a little disappointed.


    Hansen had to use the communicator to contact Bai Yishan and ask him for this knowledge. He wanted to find out if there was any super-nuclear gene technology that could greatly improve the stomach ability.


    Unfortunately, Bai Yishan��s answer also disappointed Hansen. Such genetic surgery is not without, but it has to pay a price.


    Once you have cultivated, you can really eat a lot of things, and you can even eat more than ten times more than ordinary people, but you have to pay a big price.


    After practicing, you need to eat more food every meal, otherwise you will feel extreme hunger. If you don''t have enough food for a long time, your stomach will be very easy to have problems.


    It sounds like there is no problem. Now the welfare of the league is enough to make people eat, even if you eat ten times more, it is no big deal.


    But this is in the league. If you are in a shelter, you don''t necessarily have food to eat at any time. No one can guarantee that you can get the prey at any time.


    Even the replenishment prepared before departure is ten times more than others, and carrying is a problem.


    In case something goes wrong and loses food, this kind of person is more likely to starve to death than the average person. Basically, he will die if he does not eat for three days.


    This kind of super-nuclear gene technology with major defects, Hansen naturally will not practice, and finally chose an ordinary s-class super-nuclear gene surgery "stomach-raising", the effect is not too big, after the practice can probably be compared The average person eats two or three times more food, and the digestion is much faster than the average person.


    Although it can''t keep up with the demand of the undead, it''s better than nothing.


    Hansen intends to practice first, and then find a way to get a stronger one.


    Back to the shelter, Hansen has begun to wonder where to kill the super **** creature, and now he is only the super **** gene.


    There is no super-god creature in this ridiculous area. The true and powerful existence of wisdom does not dare to come to this area. They are afraid of things in the evil spirits.


    "It seems that I can only leave this area temporarily. When I open ten genetic locks in the future, it is not too late to come back and kill the big demon." After Hansen thought, he planned to leave this ridiculous area and find a way back. Go to the underground shelter.


    There are many super-deity creatures in the jungle of thorns, and there are underground shelters. It is safer to go deep in the jungle of thorns. The only trouble now is how to go back.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he saw the Queen coming in from the gate of the shelter. His body was awkward, his body was full of blood, and it looked very bad.


    Hansen quickly greeted the past, the Queen saw Han Sen, suddenly a spirit of loose, suddenly fainted. 8)

 Chapter 1109： Continue not to stop

    Hansen reached out to hold the Queen, did not let her fall to the ground, then took her body and checked her wounds.


    The wound on the Queen is terrible. Hansen��s blood-level armor has been ruined. The east and west are like broken iron pieces hanging on the body.


    The clothes inside have been torn apart, revealing a large piece of skin, but it does not make people have any delusions.


    There are scars everywhere in the criss-cross, some scars are only a faint black mark, some are already scarred, some are like flesh and blood valgus revealing the forest bones, the old and new scars are intertwined, leaving her almost incomplete The wound in the abdomen, especially the viscera, can already see the internal organs. It seems that it is about to be squeezed out. It looks very scary.


    "This woman is really desperate." Han Sen shook his head slightly. He was already a very desperate person, but it was nothing compared to the Queen.


    Playing a treatment of the Holy Light on the Queen''s body, the effect is not great, the Queen''s physique is already good, and his holy light is only to simulate the power of the original rhinoceros, treatment of minor injuries can also, such a serious injury is very poor .


    "No way, you are patient." Hansen has no way, can only imitate the amount of lightning power of small silver and silver, and the silver lightning hits the Queen.


    "Ok!"


    The fainting Queen��s thunderbolt jumped, the body was wrapped in silver thunder, and the pain suddenly woke up, and the body kept twitching, but she didn��t scream out, just biting her teeth and making a loud cry.


    "Resist the point, this thunderbolt has the ability to heal, only then can the injury on your body recover." Hansen''s hand thunder and lightning, violently continued to hit the Queen.


    Those tattered armor clothes were burnt or dropped, revealing a body full of wounds, and the wounds quickly healed in the thunder.


    The Queen is definitely the most tolerable woman Hansen has ever seen. Hansen was treated once or twice by Xiaoyinyin when he was injured. Even he couldn��t help but scream loudly, but the Queen from the beginning to the end just screamed a few times. Times.


    Ordinary wounds heal quickly under silver lightning, but the Queen''s injury is too heavy, like the wound on the abdomen, or a continuous electric shock to heal slowly.


    After an hour of electric shock, even Hansen looked at the pain for the Queen, but the Queen was forced to endure.


    "Well, the rest of the wounds go back to the Union to make a healing fluid. It will be fine in a few days." Han Sen sees that the wound is no longer a problem, and he does not want to let the Queen continue to squat, she can send back to the Union for treatment. It is.


    "Continue, heal the wounds on my body." The Queen''s teeth were trembled, but the tone remained firm and unshakable.


    "The same is true for back to the Union." Hansen said.


    "This is faster, continue." The Queen said calmly.


    Looking at the calmness of the Queen, Hansen shook his head helplessly, and a thunder power was hit on her.


    Half an hour later, the wound on the Queen''s body finally recovered, and even the scars had fallen, leaving only the reddish marks of criss-cross.


    The Queen summoned a beast soul armor to wear on her body and looked at Hansen and asked, "Have your body recovered?"


    "Almost, there is still a little problem, but it has not affected much." Hansen did not intend to marry the Queen, not to mention the power has just been revealed.


    The Queen nodded slightly and turned to leave the shelter, and it seemed to go out to continue hunting.


    Hansen quickly stopped the Queen: "Don''t hurry, I have something to discuss with you."


    The Queen stopped her body and turned to look at Hansen, as if she was waiting for Hansen to speak.


    "Now my body is almost good. I am going to leave the ridiculous land and go to the shelter where I used to be. Will you go with me?" Hansen said.


    The Queen nodded slightly: "Okay."


    Hansen originally thought that he needed to explain the explanation well. Who knows that the Queen has promised so simply, so that the words he wants to say are completely useless.


    He coughed twice, and Hansen asked again: "What is the injury to your body?"


    The Queen said: "In a dilapidated shelter in the west of the ridiculous area, I want to use the transmission array there to return to the Alliance. I just got into the shelter and was attacked by a group of aliens."


    Hansen asked her to say the details, and her face showed a meditation color.


    The Queen is very desperate, although she has not been in the third shelter for a long time, but the gene has increased a lot, plus Hansen gave her the help of the beast, even if there is a **** creature, there is also the cost of escape.


    A group of different creatures can hurt her so much, and there must be a **** level in it.


    But listening to the Queen''s meaning, she just fled the group of alien creatures and escaped, but there is a **** blood creature to catch up, almost killed her life, this is a little scary.


    If it wasn''t for the Queen''s luck, when I first entered the king of the alien group, then there would be a super-god existence among the different creatures.


    "Go, take me to the shelter." Hansen took the Queen and went out. If there is a super **** creature in the ridiculous land, then it would be better. He couldn��t find Super God. It.


    Boa saw Hansen walked to the shelter, and suddenly climbed over and climbed directly onto Hansen��s back, excitedly looking around.


    Hansen��s stay here is too long. Boa seems to be a bit tired and wants to go out.


    The Queen took Hansen to the west of the ridiculous land. After walking for more than half an hour, she saw a body of a different creature.


    The alien creature is as big as an adult wolf, full of fuchsia carapace, looks a bit like a cockroach, and the sides of the two sickle-like arm are covered with jagged spikes.


    "Is this kind of alien creature?" Hansen watched the alien creature being pierced, apparently being killed by the Queen.


    The Queen nodded: "The blood is bloody, the original creature, I only killed one variant."


    The two men continued to move forward. From time to time, they could see the **** bodies, but only twenty or thirty of them were killed by the Queen. It shows how terrible the battle was.


    At the speed of the golden retriever, it was only two hours of running to the shelter that the Queen said.


    Like other shelters in the ridiculous land, the sanctuary looks very ruined, and it is clear that there is no alienation to take care of.


    It��s just that I can��t see the **** bloodstains that the Queen said, and they all seem to have returned to the shelter.


    "You are waiting here, I will go in and see." Hansen said.


    "I am going with you." The Queen said it.


    "Alright." Hansen nodded and summoned the rebel knight directly, letting the rebel knight open the way...


    a

 Chapter 1110： Bloody beast

    "People-like pet beasts?" The Queen looked at the rebel knight with some surprise.


    Han Sen nodded slightly, and did not explain much. After a while, the Queen could naturally see the fighting power of the rebellious knight.


    The rebellious knight had just entered the door of the shelter, and suddenly saw a group of wolf-dog-sized purple-black cockroaches rushing out of the shelter.


    One is like a mad dog, some of them rush out, and some jump directly from the wall. Although they have wings, they obviously don''t fly high.


    Most of the **** blood is the kind that Hansen has seen, the purple-red black carapace, and the jagged-like arm flashing on the cold mans.


    But there is a demon **** but a big body like a tiger. The vitality of the body is like the sea, and the hind legs jump like a teleport in front of the rebellious knight.


    "That may only be the blood of the gods," the Queen said quickly.


    The Queen��s words were finished, and the bloodstains had already reached the face of the rebellious knight. The horrible arm of the chainsaw was smashed against the head of the rebel knight.


    Hey!


    The rebellious knight punched the blood of the demon, and suddenly flew out the blood of the god-level blood, slammed into the wall more than ten meters away, and collapsed the wall.


    And the **** carapace was also blasted out of a blood hole, and the blood was flowing from inside.


    The rebellious knight''s feet raised a bronze halo, like a tiger into the flock, crazy killing those **** blood, basically a punch, directly exploding, killing speed is terrible.


    Han Sen��s mind kept ringing the sound of hunting blood and blood, and he couldn��t stop it.


    The Queen watched the rebel knight''s killing, and even the blood-level blood of the gods did not stop him from punching, the second punch directly smashed his head.


    "Hunting the blood of the gods, blood, and blood, get the soul of the blood, and the flesh and blood can be eaten. The absorption can be randomly obtained from 0 to 10 points."


    Hansen��s heart was slightly happy, and he couldn��t think of killing a blood-stained demon blood to get the soul of the beast. This is a good sign.


    Seeing that the rebel knight had already entered the sanctuary, Hansen said to the Queen while walking inside: "Go, let us go and look at it, and go back and clean up the flesh and blood."


    The Queen walked behind Hansen, and her look was a bit complicated. When Hansen took out the beasts and gave them to her, she was already surprised, but this rebellious knight pet animal soul, the Queen is even more surprised, even the blood Creatures can be arbitrarily bombarded, and it is hard to imagine how powerful the rebel knight is.


    "Is the rebel knight..." The Queen raised a thought in her heart, but she did not dare to think about it. If it was as she thought, it would be terrible.


    "Those people think that Hansen has been abolished without threats. I don''t know what they think when they see this rebellious knight pet?" The Queen thought of some people''s attitude towards Hansen, showing a strange color.


    The man entered the sanctuary of the third **** and was seriously injured in a year. In that year, Hansen had so much capital, and the Queen felt very incredible.


    Now the Queen is also the transcend of the super-spiritual promotion. She is very clear that even if she has a super-god, the situation of the sanctuary of the third **** is still not very good.


    The super-deity is just a foundation. Without the powerful beasts that Hansen gave her, the Queen doesn''t know how long it will take to kill the mutant creatures, and even some powerful primitive creatures can''t match it.


    Without any resources and help, Hansen reached this level in a year, and the Queen knew how difficult it was.


    "Super-god, those who think that they have acquired the super-deity can be the same as Hansen, even stronger than Hansen. If they see it all, they will know how ridiculous such an idea is." The empress has thousands of thoughts. Looking at Hansen in front of the complex look.


    The killing of the rebellious knight continued, and after the Queen and Hansen entered the shelter, they saw the **** bodies everywhere.


    Hansen��s mind is still ringing the body of the demon-killing blood, and the original level of the blood-stained beast soul has already got four, and the variant has also got one, plus the previously acquired blood level. The soul of the beast, this time the harvest is very good.


    Han Sen glanced at the soul of the demon blood, and turned out to be the armor of the armor.


    Looked at the original beast soul armor of the Queen, the spirit of the beast that he had given to the Queen before was destroyed.


    Directly transfer the soul-level soul of the **** to the Queen, see the Queen to see it, Han Sen said with a smile: "We have to leave the ridiculous land, the road is dangerous, wearing a blood-stained armor is more insurance."


    The Queen did not say much, and directly summoned the **** armor to wear on her body.


    The purple-red black-shelled armor appeared on the Queen, and her taller body was set to be more slender and powerful. The pair of shell-shaped shields on her chest wrapped her plumpness, making it look taller.


    The armor of the waist is tightened, making the contrast more intense, a sharp one, only the middle of the slim and full grip.


    On the outside of the arm''s armor, there is a jagged edge, which is a rare arm in the armor type, and the armor of the armor with its own blade, which is very rare.


    Not only the arms, but also the sharp and scary serrated blades on the legs and knees. If it is hit by her knees, it is estimated that even the body will be torn apart.


    "It''s a perfect combat armor." Hansen looked at the armor of the Queen and couldn''t help but admire it.


    The Queen moved her hands and feet, so the exaggerated armor had no effect on her activities. Instead, the serrated blades made the Queen resemble a humanoid beast.


    Hansen is admiring the perfect masterpiece of beauty and violence, but suddenly heard a terrible sound coming from the front.


    I saw the fist of the rebel knight and the huge blood of an elephant smashed together. The shock waves generated by the impact of the two forces shocked the nearby stone buildings. The broken stones scattered and scattered everywhere. .


    ��Is there really a super **** creature?�� Hansen��s heart was a joy. He thought that there would be no super **** creatures in the ridiculous land, but he didn��t want to have one.


    The rebellious knight''s fist violently swayed, and repeatedly attacked the **** arm of the scorpion, and produced a continuous impact under the collision. The surrounding sand was scattered and the large stone building was collapsed.


    "What a super **** creature?" The Queen looked at the rebellious knight who was in shock with the magical battle. Now she can completely confirm that Hansen��s pet beast rebellious knight is definitely a super-god-like existence.

 Chapter 1111： Super **** level armor

    The most powerful part of the rebellious knight is his rebellious aura, one-on-one battle with the super **** creature, because the rebellious knight has no weapons, and it is not easy to kill the super **** creature.


    However, if it is a battle between the two armies, a large group of super-god-level battles, a rebellious aura of the rebel knights, all enemy super-god levels are greatly weakened, that kind of influence is unmatched by ordinary super-god.


    However, even if it is a single battle, the rebellious knight is not weak, and the constant fight against the blood and blood, does not fall in the slightest wind, the only pity is that his fist is difficult to recreate the blood.


    At the time of the rebellious knight and the **** battle, Hansen went inside the shelter, pulled out the sword and the phoenix sword, and killed the original and mutated blood.


    Hansen wants to see if there are any other super **** creatures here, and why there are super **** creatures here.


    Because of the relationship between the evil spirits, as long as the wisdom of the higher aliens will not come to this area, even if the super **** creature is even lower in IQ, this vigilance is definitely there. This super-level **** of blood There must be a reason for it to appear here.


    Not far away, there was another **** bloody scorpion in the scorpion group, and Hansen rushed straight up.


    While the Queen was killing the blood and watching Hansen, she wanted to know where Hansen��s strength was.


    Hansen��s phoenix flying secrets began, and his body was shaped like a bird and crossed with the blood of the demon. The **** level of the blood-stained carapace suddenly appeared a cross of a cross.


    Hey!


    The **** body of the blood is broken into four and a half, and it is directly killed.


    Although she was psychologically prepared, the Queen saw Hansen killing the blood creatures with a single blow, or a slight shock in her heart. Such strength is undoubtedly the top of the human transcender.


    "Unfortunately, there is no animal spirit." Hansen was thinking about something greedy.


    All the way to kill the past, there are a lot of blood here, but in addition to the blood of the blood, did not see other super **** creatures.


    After Hansen smashed the blood of three gods, he never saw the blood of the gods.


    However, in the garden of the shelter, Hansen saw a strange tree, which was like a plum tree, with thick leaves and a huge mushroom in the distance.


    At this time, the tree is full of fruit, but the fruit looks strange, like a **** egg hanging on the branch, the whole body is crystal-like, it looks very weird.


    There are a lot of magic blood around the garden, which seems to be guarding this **** tree.


    "Genetic plants!" Hansen felt the vitality of the tree, and his heart was greatly surprised.


    Although he couldn''t see what kind of genetic plant it was, even the super-devil-like bloodstains coveted the tree, and it was definitely not a product.


    Hansen broke into the garden, and the **** blood rushed over without fear of death.


    With the strength of Hansen, coupled with the Queen''s assistance from the side, killing these primitive and variant levels of blood is not very difficult.


    The Queen did not care much about the fruit trees, and Hansen��s every move made her heart shocked.


    At the beginning, she only taught Han Senyi''s little fur, but now she can see Hansen''s body, which is already much more than her, even has made her unimaginable.


    In fact, this is no wonder the Queen, she is only practicing the game, Hansen has combined the phoenix secret skills and shocking 30%, it can be said that Hansen''s phoenix flying secrets have far exceeded the celestial itself.


    However, this so-called far-reaching refers to the breadth of skills. If it is only in the skill of "game", it is still the top level and one of the core skills of Phoenix Flying.


    The Queen saw Hansen��s demonstration, and her heart was shocked. It seemed to open a lot of previously unknown gates. Looking at the unknown scene, Hansen stepped out every step of the way, making her feel like a new world.


    squeak!


    A scream came from the air, and the super-sacred blood of the gods came across the sky. It suddenly rushed into the garden. It seemed that it was extremely valued for the **** and fruit trees, and even abandoned the rebel knight to kill directly. Come back.


    "Be careful." The Queen shouted, seeing that the blood of the demon has fallen on the top of Hansen''s head, Han Sen now wants to dodge seems to be too late.


    In the eyes of Hansen, the blood flames burned and instantly spread to the whole body. The whole person was like a rebirth in the fire. A pair of crow wings burning with blood flames opened up, and then turned into a golden giant bird, flapping its wings. With a **** flame, he greeted the blood of the head.


    Hey!


    The Queen looked stunned at the **** flames of the **** battle with the blood in the sky: "The super-god-level fusion turns into a beast!"


    Now she has begun to be a bit numb to Hansen��s endless horror beasts. After being shocked, she can treat her with a normal heart.


    "If those people see this, they don''t know if they have confidence to surpass Hansen. Even if Hansen is injured for another ten years, I am afraid that they are not comparable." The Queen sighed.


    It is unimaginable that a human being has two super-beasts in the sanctuary of the third god. It is impossible to know that there are not many people who have super-god creatures in the first and second shelters.


    When Hansen and the Bloody Wars fought, the rebellious knights also rushed over, and the two men besieged the blood of the devil, and the blood of the devil suddenly fell to the disadvantage.


    The golden claws took a **** flame and grabbed a wound on the **** carapace. The magic blood spewing from it splattered with flames, splashing like fireworks. Almost even the sky was stained with blood. The rebellious aura was weakened, and Hansen had the help of a rebellious knight. He took a huge advantage in an instant, and the slaying car was screaming and screaming, and he wanted to escape.


    However, Han Sen is willing to give it the opportunity to escape, and go with the rebellious knight murder, chasing the devil blood more than 100 places, along the way, the blood of the blood, the **** crust, the shell broken, the flames burning with flames everywhere. The blood fell, and finally Hansen broke his chest with a paw and was directly killed under the golden claws.


    "Hunt the super **** creature magic blood, get the blood of the demon soul, the flesh and blood are inedible, you can collect the essence of life genes, absorption can randomly get 0 to 10 points super **** gene."


    Hansen��s heart was ecstatic, and he could not even get the super-beast soul. He finally sheltered all the super-god armor in the third god.


    Looking at the **** body''s body decomposition, Hansen reached out and grabbed the purple-black life gene extract and directly collected it.


    The piece of life gene extract that he had obtained before, because he was injured in the past few years, could not run the breath to simulate the scent of the alien creatures, so he did not absorb it. Now he has another piece, and he does not know when he can fully absorb it.

 Chapter 1112： Pinch the soul

    The super-god-level magic blood succumbs to death, those **** blood suddenly retreat like a tide, Hansen did not catch up, went directly to the garden, carefully looked at the **** fruit tree. 3. The fastest


    Hansen did not know whether the fruit tree was mature or not. The blood of the fist-sized egg looked like a creature''s egg, not the fruit of the tree.


    After hesitating, Hansen reached out and took one, then crushed it directly.


    In the past, when Hansen pinched the dragon blood fruit, it was like this. At that time, there was a dragon blood snake beast soul, but I didn��t know what could be in this blood egg.


    The **** egg fruit is like a real egg. There is a shell outside. After being crushed by Hansen, I suddenly saw a **** light rushing out of the broken blood.


    The blood condenses into a monkey with wings, but the next second collapses and disappears.


    "The blood is not mature, and the soul can''t be condensed."


    Hansen��s mind suddenly sounded a voice, causing him to frown slightly: ��It��s really the animal tree of the beast, I don��t know when it will mature.��


    But when I think about it, he doesn''t have to be here like a **** scorpion. He has a life globule. He only needs to catalyze it. He should pick the fruit.


    It was only at the beginning that most of his life''s water droplets were given zero, so that he could help him plant the genetic plants of the mushroom in the underground shelter. In recent years, he has been trapped here. There are few genetic plants in this area. Too many life beads, if the tree needs too many life beads, he still has to find a way to absorb the water drops.


    Temporarily gave up the idea of ??leaving the ridiculous land, lived in this shelter, and poured a drop of life water on the blood demon tree every day.


    Fortunately, these blood monsters are about to mature, Hansen poured for seven or eight days, and saw that the blood monsters have matured completely, and they have fallen from the tree.


    After all the blood monsters fell, the blood demon tree suddenly withered and decayed, and it was only a day''s time, and it was turned into a pile of mulch.


    Hansen collected all the blood monsters, a total of seventy, and the one that he had previously crushed, a total of seventy-two.


    Hansen piled the blood monster on the ground, and surrounded Boa and the Queen in front of the blood demon.


    "Come and come, start to pinch the fruit, these are yours, these are Boa, the rest is mine, everyone is destined, who is the soul of the soul who is pinched out, do not fight for it." Han Sen Divide the blood monster into three parts, and then grab a blood monster directly, and squeeze it when you reach out.


    I saw a **** light flying out of the broken eggshell, condensed into a **** firefly in front of Hansen, and then flew into the soul of Hansen.


    "Get the normal blood worms and souls."


    Hansen suddenly stunned and jumped up in the next second: "What kind of ghost is this? Isn''t it a monkey with a **** wing before it? How did it become a blood worm, or a normal-level beast? Is there an egg? Is this a baby who is coveted by super **** creatures?"


    Han Sen also took a look at the type of blood worm, which is still pet-type, and only opened a genetic lock, which has a fart.


    Boa was very excited to pick up a **** demon fruit. When the little hand took a shot, he smashed the blood demon fruit. He suddenly saw a blood in the blood and condensed in front of Boa. A **** unicorn, then turned into a group of blood and rushed into Boa''s eyebrows.


    Hansen suddenly stunned. He said that he gave it to Boa. It was just talking about playing. In addition to human beings, only the aliens who contracted with humans could use the soul of the beast. I heard that different creatures can still use The soul of the beast, even the pet beast soul can not use the beast soul weapon.


    Boa can actually take away the soul of the beast, which is no different from human beings.


    The Queen just looked at Boa in a different look, but did not say anything. She was somewhat numb to Hansen.


    The Queen also picked up a **** demon fruit and directly crushed the eggshell. Unlike Hansen, she squeezed out a **** four-winged tiger.


    "What kind of beast is yours?" Hansen asked curiously.


    Boa did not speak with beautiful big eyes, but the Queen said faintly: "The blood of the flying animal soul."


    Saying, the Queen summoned a pair of blood-red blood wings, which seemed to have a fascinating beauty.


    Hansen ran into the saliva of the land, and quickly grabbed a **** demon fruit and directly crushed it.


    He can see it, this animal spirit in the blood monster should be uncertain, only to look at luck.


    Since even the super **** creatures are coveted, maybe there will be a super **** beast. It��s just that Hansen doesn��t understand what it��s like.


    The eggshell was broken, and a **** light was suddenly shot inside. In front of Hansen, it turned into a fist-sized blood-colored ant, and then rushed into Hansen��s soul sea.


    Hansen thought: "The ant beast is good. If it is a super-god ant armor, it is definitely a good thing to save lives."


    "Get the original blood ant beast."


    Hansen��s heart was depressed, and even the type of blood ant was lazy, and he picked up a **** demon to pinch.


    "Get the normal-level blood spider beast."


    Han Sen even pinched seven or eight, not the ordinary level or the original level, and even the ones of the variants were not pinched out.


    "I am going, what a ghost thing, how to get a good thing is so low." Han Sen''s heart was depressed.


    However, I suddenly saw Boa smashed a **** demon, and then saw a dragon of blood dragons rushing out, sending out a hegemonic dragonfly in the sky, and then rushed into Boa��s eyebrows. Among them.


    Even if Hansen doesn''t have to look at it, he knows that it is absolutely impossible to be an ordinary or primitive animal soul. At first glance, it is a good thing, and it is already against the sky.


    "Boa, what is your beast?" Hansen looked at Boa with his eyes open.


    Boa looked at Han Sen with his head in his head. It seemed that he didn''t understand what Hansen was saying. The big eyes were full of confusion.


    Hansen had no choice but to look at the Queen. She only saw that she had crushed three **** demon fruits in a row, and each of them was directly reported to the order of the Beast Soul.


    "Variation of the blood wolf...the blood of the three eyes of the blood snake...the varietal fire..."


    "I rub, I don''t believe it." Hansen grabbed a **** demon and shattered it directly.


    "Get the ordinary blood turtle beast."


    Hansen��s heart was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. The Queen looked at him, and the cold face could not help but reveal a smile.


    Boa took another **** demon fruit and took a shot. He suddenly saw a **** giant bear roaring in the sky and then rushed into her eyebrows.


    "It must be that these blood monsters are not good, Boa is awkward, we change." Han Sen pushed his blood monster to Boa, and he took back some of them from Boa.

 Chapter 1113： Lucky Boa

    Boa squinted and didn''t talk. Hansen grabbed a **** demon fruit with great confidence. "There is absolutely no problem this time. Taishang Laojun, Jade Emperor, Jesus, Ozawa Maria bless me...����......"


    Hansen crushed the blood monster, and then stared at the blood from the inside, only to see the blood twisted for a while, turned into a **** fly flies into the soul of Hansen.


    "Get the ordinary blood fly beast."


    Hansen suddenly felt that his life was gray, and the next performance was not unexpected. Hansen��s soul was not ordinary or original, and even a variant was not harvested.


    The Queen''s side is the lowest level of the beast soul, and there are four soul-level souls.


    Boa seems to be more exaggerated. Although I don''t know what grades she shot, but if I look at the momentum, I am afraid it will be a blood-level one. Maybe there is a super-god-level existence.


    Han Sen had left a **** demon in front of him, and Han Sen simply did not pinch it. He was seen through it, and he did not have this life.


    When he pinched those dragon blood fruits, he couldn''t pinch a good thing. Finally, he shot a handful of dragon blood snakes.


    "Boa, it''s useless to keep those beasts, do you want to send a few to Dad to play well?" Hansen smiled and picked up Boa, and asked him to kiss his little white face.


    "One." Boa stretched out a finger.


    "How many more, Boa loves Dad most, right?" Hansen continued.


    "One." Boa is still firmly holding out a finger.


    Hansen��s eyes turned and he said, ��Boa, I heard that the sapphire ice cream has a new product, and the super invincible Duobao ice cream has such a big one...��


    Boa seems to be struggling, and ultimately did not get the temptation: "One for a super invincible Duobao ice cream."


    "The deal." Han Sen immediately stretched out the little finger and Boa hooked his finger.


    Boa gave her the soul of the beast she got, and Hansen��s mouth was almost unbearable.


    The beast soul that Baoer squeezed out, even the only mutant level, is basically the soul of the **** blood, and there is a super **** beast soul inside, which is the **** dragon that the Boa first pinched out.


    Blood Demon Dragon: Flying Beast Soul.


    "Haha, super-god-wing wings, the soul of the beast is really good, Boa, I love you." Hansen picked up Boa and kissed her little face a few times, then lifted Boa Get up and circle.


    Now Han Sen feels very happy, even got two super beast souls, a magic blood armor, and now has the wings of the blood demon dragon.


    With the wings, his phoenix flying secrets can also exert more than 90% of the power under the human form, without having to rely too much on Jinwu.


    The use of the Winged Dragon''s Wing is very large, which increases his flight speed and enhances his strength. Nothing makes Hansen like it.


    Hansen directly summoned the wing of the blood demon dragon, a pair of huge appeared in the dragon wing behind Hansen, just a flutter, Hansen directly rose to the sky, the speed is no less than that Only super-level magic blood.


    The speed of the flying beast is determined by the beast soul itself, not Hansen��s own strength. This is Hansen��s favorite. He��s not enough strength now, he can get super-level flying speed, and it��s very good for Phoenix��s flying skills. Big.


    The Queen feels a bit unreal, so she has a super sacred soul, which is too exaggerated.


    After Hansen was excited, the Queen had to transfer the soul of her own to Hansen. She had no intention of wanting these souls.


    "You keep it, those beasts are useless to me, and it is a waste to stay with me." Hansen said, and transferred the blood of the bloodstains that he could not use to the Queen: "This There are many crises along the way, you need stronger power to protect yourself."


    The empress did not say anything, silently accepted the soul of the beast, she knew that her current strength is too much, and it is far from reaching the level of fighting with Hansen. If I really want to, I can only improve myself as soon as possible. Strength.


    Hansen hesitated for a moment, and finally transferred the contaminated magic horn sheep knife of the super-god level to the empress: "I can''t use this weapon, I will lend it to you for a while."


    Hansen knows that the alien forces of the third sanctuary are too powerful. The aliens of the great emperor are not only their own horror, but also many horrible super-god creatures and emperors. Just by his own power, even if Strong, I want to lay down such a shelter, and I don��t know what year and month to wait.


    Anyway, those beasts are useless by themselves. If you can cultivate some potential helpers, they may be useful in the future, and they can contribute to the human race.


    When I got the magic horn sheep knife, the Queen''s lips moved, and finally did not say anything.


    "Let''s live, don''t be so desperate, everything is life-saving, in case something happens to me in the future, there is something missing, and I hope that you will raise me for the rest of my life." Han Sen said to the Queen with a smile.


    He said this, just hope that the Queen does not fight too much, this woman is too embarrassed to herself, the wounds on her body, even men like Hansen looked terrible.


    The empress''s indifferent face flashed a blush, and did not say anything. She got up and walked over to the transmission array and sent it directly back to the league.


    Hansen took Boa back to the league, took Boa to go for a ride, and bought her a lot of snacks.


    Boa''s luck is almost a fight with zero. Hansen''s luck in opening his own fruit is not so good. He can only rely on Boa in the future.


    After two days of rest, Hansen decided to leave the ridiculous land after deciding on the route.


    Hansen has not yet arrived and set off, but there is news from Bai Yishan, let him take a trip to the headquarters of the church.


    In the communicator, Bai Yishan did not say anything, but it seems to be a very important thing, otherwise he will not mention nothing in the communicator, just let Han Sen go to the church headquarters.


    Bai Yishan has helped him a lot in these years. Hansen is generally taught as a disciple. Hansen is also very grateful to Bai Yishan. As a teacher, he did not ask much and immediately picked up the things and went to the headquarters of the church.


    This is the first time Hansen came to the church headquarters, but the church allowed outsiders to enter. Although he followed Bai Yishan, it was only the private teaching of Bai Yishan. Hansen had no identity in the church, so he only Can wait outside Bai Yishan to pick him up.


    "Han Sen? Why are you here?" Hansen sat in the hall waiting, but suddenly heard someone calling him.

 Chapter 1114： Blood collection

    Hansen turned to look at the past, but he saw that a man came over, and he was a classmate and roommate of the Black Hawk Military Academy.


    "I have something to look for Professor Bai Yishan. Didn''t your kid go to the warship as the deputy captain? How come to the church?" Hansen looked at the sacred uniform worn by Lu Meng.


    Some of their small partners in the 04 dormitory will also be contacted sometimes. Although there are few opportunities to meet, the general destination is clear. I didn''t think it was long before Lu Meng didn''t know when to get into the church.


    "Don''t mention, the celestial plane was shot down in the battle with the Shura. I was lucky enough to escape my life. I originally planned to go to other captains to continue to serve, but my mom worried about me, and refused to let me go." I found a relationship into the church, and now I am an intern researcher." Lu Meng seems to have matured a lot. The original feeling of Xiaobai face is completely gone, and it is a bit more masculine.


    "I wiped, something so big happened, why didn''t you listen to you?" Hansen looked at Lu Meng with surprise.


    "What do you say? When you die, you naturally know that it is okay for people to live. It is just to make you worry about the past, and it is useless." Lu Meng said with a free and easy voice: "It is you, I heard that your body is affected." It hurts, how is it now?"


    "Much better." Hansen and Lu Meng chatted.


    I chatted about my current situation, recalled everything in the 04 bedroom, missed the good student life, and talked about Zhang Yang, Shi Zhikang, Wang Mengmeng, fat president and thin people.


    The rise of the chat, but see Bai Yishan came to the hall.


    "Little Han, come to the office with me." Bai Yishan did not and Han Sen politely, saw Lu Meng standing next to Han Sen, and some surprised asked: "Do you know?"


    "Lvmen was my roommate and friend when I was in the military school. At that time, I was not bullied by him. Is this kid working under your veteran? Then you have to help me to teach him well, to bury him in death, don''t I am polite." Han Sen said with a smile.


    Bai Yishan looked at Lu Meng��s work card and thought about it: ��It��s an intern, come to my lab tomorrow to help, and when I look for Li Sheng��s report, he will arrange work for you.��


    Bai Yishan seems to be in a hurry. After he finished speaking, he said to Han Sen: "You are coming with me, and the things there are tricky."


    "I will go first, and we will gather again when we look back." Han Sen saw that Bai Yishan was really anxious, and he greeted Lu Meng and followed Bai Yishan to his office.


    Lu Meng blinked at Hansen and expressed his gratitude. The intern researcher who just came can enter the laboratory work of Bai Yishan, which is very rare.


    Even many veteran researchers, if Bai Yishan can''t see it, can''t enter his lab.


    Although Bai Yishan only gave Lu Meng an opportunity, if Lu Meng could not do it, Bai Yishan would not leave him, but such an opportunity is already very rare. I don''t know how many researchers can''t even get this opportunity.


    It can also be seen that Bai Yishan is a favorite of Hansen. He has always chosen to look at the heart and strength. It is the first time to recruit and investigate.


    Bai Yishan took Hansen to his office, and then took several documents to sign Hansen and so on.


    "The temple has the rules of the church, although I am looking for you to help, but this project is a church, the program must be clear. I am ready for the documents, you are the consultant of the project after the signing. You can participate in the project normally. You should be clearer than me, so I don''t have to say more." Bai Yishan said directly.


    Hansen looked at the file and signed his name.


    "What are you doing in the old project? It''s so mysterious." After Hanson signed it, he asked about the situation.


    Bai Yishan directly sent out the signed documents of Hansen, and then contacted a person, said a few words with the person, handled the documents well, and determined the identity of Hansen��s consultant. Go to my lab and we will walk as we walk."


    Said, Bai Yishan also printed a work permit with a holographic printer to Han Sen, let Han Sen wear on his body.


    Hansen followed Bai Yishan to his laboratory. Bai Yishan went very fast, but the pace was very steady. He said to Hansen while walking: "Are you not asking me about hypernuclear genetic surgery to strengthen the stomach?"


    "Did you always research for me?" Hansen was surprised and happy, and asked with excitement.


    Bai Yishan gave him a white look: "You are not my son, why am I so good to you?"


    Hansen was greatly disappointed: "So what do you mean by this?"


    "I have no research on strengthening the super-nuclear gene of the stomach. Recently, a super-nuclear genetic technique I have been studying is called "Blood Collection", and it is also related to this aspect." Bai Yishan said.


    "Blood? Is it a super-nuclear gene that strengthens the heart?" Hansen asked with disappointment.


    He has practiced the ancient curse of the heart, and the results are very good. There is no need to practice other super-nuclear genetic techniques.


    Bai Yishan shook his head: "The Blood Collection strengthens not the heart, but the spleen in the human body."


    "Spleen?" Hansen had learned some time when he went to school, but it took too long. Many of them didn''t use knowledge. He didn''t know much about it. He only remembered that the spleen is one of the five internal organs, an organ that filters blood. Others are not clear.


    Bai Yishan explained: "The function of the spleen is like a blood bank, with the function of hematopoiesis and blood filtration..."


    Hansen walked and listened to Bai Yishan, and the professional knowledge of Hansen also knew some. The knowledge of these years has not been learned, and I can understand it.


    Only Hansen did not touch this aspect before. His main research direction is money surgery, and there is basically no involvement in visceral reinforcement.


    However, after listening to the contents of Bai Yishan, Han Sen was a move.


    If "Blood Collection" really has the role of Bai Yishan, then the significance of this super-nuclear genetic technique is indeed very significant. If it can be practiced, it will be of great benefit to a strong person such as Hansen.


    After passing through the heavy portal, Hansen finally came to the lab of Bai Yishan, which is bigger than a football field. All of them are transparent materials. In addition to a few rooms, most of the rooms are Transparent, it is clear that many researchers are doing various kinds of work and experiments.


    "Now the research work of "Blood Collection" has a problem, I hope you can help." Bai Yishan brought Hansen into an opaque room, and said Hansen directly.


    "What''s busy?" Hansen always felt that Bai Yishan had a misunderstanding of his own eyes, like an old fox who was smiling and narrowing his eyes.

 Chapter 1115： Spleen of the five internal organs

    Bai Yishan said: "It is "blood collection", but this is the name we changed to super-nuclear genetic surgery. It was originally a cult method modified from ancient Wuzhong. The original name of the practice was "Heroes*" *", originated from an ancient evil faction, is considered a kind of evil."


    "However, we modern people naturally have no decent method of decent faction. The method is used in evil and evil. It is used in regularity. This "Greek Devil" has a strong strengthening effect on the spleen. I have recently The main research project of the year is it, basically it has been a success... No... It has been said that success is a bit too much..."


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse: "What is the meaning of success too much?"


    Bai Yishan smiled bitterly: "In short, the main role of "Blood Collection" is to strengthen the spleen, and the effect is to enable the spleen to filter and strengthen the blood, so that the blood contains more energy, which is very effective in this respect. Well, the blood produced by the filtration of Blood Collection can increase the energy density several times."


    ��What good is this?�� Hansen asked without some understanding.


    "The most straightforward thing is to remove the impurities in the blood, and then concentrate the blood, so that the energy contained in the blood is several times that of ordinary blood. It is like the fuel of an aircraft. The energy of an ordinary one liter of fuel can make one." When the aircraft flies for a thousand kilometers, then one liter of fuel after the reinforcement can make an aircraft fly thousands of kilometers or even tens of thousands of kilometers, which means that your physical reserves are several times stronger than others." When Bai Yishan said It is already full of excitement.


    But talking about it, Bai Yishan��s tone calmed down: ��The effect is really good, but we have encountered a problem. The blood vessels and heart of ordinary people can only adapt to ordinary blood. This strengthened blood is in the heart and blood vessels. If you run it in the middle, it will bear a lot of burden on the blood vessels and the heart. If you take a long time, you will hurt your heart and blood vessels, causing problems in both functions..."


    "You don''t want to use me as a test article to practice "Blood Collection"?" Hansen suddenly guessed the mind of Bai Yishan.


    Bai Yishan stared at Hansen with a burning gaze: "You have not practiced an ancient curse. Your heart and blood vessels are not strong enough. With your physical fitness, you can definitely bear the blood." Enhanced blood."


    "Don''t do it." Hansen shook his head again and again. This kind of thing as a mouse is too dangerous.


    "You think about it again. A good engine needs good fuel to be able to play its powerful functions. Your ancient curse has been practiced and has a powerful heart and blood vessels, but your blood function is obviously not On the degree of strengthening the heart, don''t you think this is a big flaw?" Bai Yishan looked at Hansen.


    Hansen struggled a bit: "There is nothing wrong with this, but when the mouse..."


    Bai Yishan immediately said: "You can rest assured that we have done a lot of experiments. The original "Greek Devil" is uncontrollable. Once you start practicing, you can''t stop it until you finish. But After our improvement, we can completely control the progress of spleen strengthening. If there is any problem, we can stop cultivation and strengthen the stain at any time. Together with the research of a drug, the blood can gradually return to normal level, completely There is no danger."


    Hansen listened very carefully and looked at the white-eyed mountain that he looked forward to. Hansen��s heart moved and stared at him and asked: ��What do you think about Blood Collection will soon be listed as a ban?��


    Bai Yishan coughed a bit and said awkwardly: "No way, the rules of the Alliance and the Church are too inhuman."


    Hansen couldn''t help but secretly spit out in his heart: "It''s not that the rules of the Alliance and the Church are not close to human feelings. It''s good that you always like to study some evil things."


    "You can rest assured that I will teach you as a disciple. Now you have at least 30% of my level. If you have any problems after cultivation, you still can''t see it? Everything is your decision. If you have problems, stop practicing immediately. I Never stop you," Bai Yishan said.


    Seeing that Hansen is still sinking, Bai Yishan said: "You helped me this time. When I finished this project, I began to study the super-nuclear genetic technique that strengthens the stomach. What do you think?"


    "For your old great cause, for the future of the human race, for the justice and peace of the world, I am willing to be your old mouse and contribute my ** and soul to the socialist cause. My youth has no regrets. Hansen immediately agreed to hear this.


    He is not very satisfied with the practice of stomach training. If Bai Yishan is willing to set up a project to study, it is definitely better than the average s-class super nuclear gene technology.


    Hansen also thinks that Bai Yishan is not wrong. His heart and blood vessels are already so strong, and the blood seems to be able to strengthen it. Otherwise, it is really not very suitable.


    Moreover, Hansen is also very confident in his ability to control. If there is any problem, it is not too late to stop strengthening.


    Bai Yishan did not have time and Han Sen played a poor mouth, directly took the "blood collection" information and genetic fluid to Han Sen, let him first read the information, and then use the genetic fluid to begin to practice "blood collection."


    Because the cultivation of Blood Collection has certain risks, Hansen must stay at the headquarters of the church and receive physical examination and monitoring every day. Once the abnormal symptoms appear, Bai Yishan will let Han Sen stop practicing immediately.


    All the processes were controlled by Bai Yishan. The data and data produced were also sealed by himself. The main reason is that Hansen didn''t want other people to know that his body had recovered so early, so he would ask for it.


    However, since he came, Han Sen has already had psychological preparations. Even if it is leaked, it has nothing to do with it. His physical recovery is not a big secret.


    "Small Han, your physical strength is really terrible. I have seen so many transcendents. People who have such a physical fitness have not even one, especially the heart and blood vessels. It is just to cultivate blood. "Birth..." Bai Yishan looked at Hansen''s test data while continuing to admire.


    Hansen had to give up the plan to leave the ridiculous land for the time being. It was not too late to practice "Blood Collection".


    Hansen practiced "Blood Collection" and felt very good. He thought that there should be no impurities in his blood, but the result was unexpected, and the impurities were beyond imagination.


    After filtering and strengthening the "Blood Collection", Hansen feels that his physical strength is really strong, and the dirty is almost equivalent to an energy library, which can store a large amount of high-energy blood. 8)

 Chapter 1116： Please ask questions

    The process of practicing Blood Collection is very smooth. Indeed, as calculated by Bai Yishan, Hansen��s heart and blood vessels are fully capable of carrying high-energy blood.


    It is only a matter of ten days, "Blood Collection" has been introduced, so that the energy density in the blood has doubled, and this is not a burden for Hansen''s body.


    In these ten days, Han Sen had time to enter the shelter to slowly refine the two vital gene extracts, refining speed is not fast, but also added a little super gene.


    Bai Yishan is very satisfied with this progress. After waiting for Hansen to double again, he can be included in the statistics as a model.


    However, it is only a model. It is not enough to complete this project. Bai Yishan came to Hansen to confirm the problem. Now it is possible to determine the heart and blood vessel problems. You can study this problem and find a solution.


    It is naturally impossible for ordinary people to practice ancient curses, but there are still many super-nuclear genetic techniques for strengthening the heart and blood vessels, but the effect is not as strong as the ancient curse.


    Hansen also learned a lot in the laboratory. Bai Yishan taught him before, but he only taught some key points on Tiantian, and then gave him some information for him to learn.


    It is rare to have the opportunity to study on the spot, and also saw a lot of experimental projects.


    Bai Yishan has hundreds of people in this laboratory. There are many experimental projects at the same time. Of course, it is not just a blood collection technique, but blood collection is his main research project. Other projects are handed over to his men. He is mainly responsible for the direction of the project and the check.


    Today Hansen watched a ** experimental project, it was a bit late, and missed the time when he went to the cafeteria.


    Fortunately, the lab canteen has a 24-hour smart cooking machine, and Hansen sat down in the hall with a few dishes.


    After practicing the stomach-raising technique, his appetite was really much better.


    Hansen was eating something, but he saw a group of people walked into the cafeteria hall.


    Because there was already a meal, there was no one in the cafeteria. The few people saw Hansen at a glance. One of the men who had talked and laughed, after seeing Hansen, suddenly became gloomy.


    Several other people also noticed the man''s look, and his eyes stayed on Hansen for a few more seconds.


    Hansen recognized the man, the Wang of the Wang family. The last time he studied the "Golden Hanjing" in Xuejia, Wang Ling lost his face because of Hansen. At this time, Hansen naturally had no good face.


    Hansen took care of himself and didn''t put Wang Ling in his heart. He had a good relationship with Wang Mengmeng and Wang Yuhang. If Wang Ling didn''t come to provoke him, he didn''t mean to be opposed to Wang Ling.


    It was Wang Ling and the few people who spoke to Hansen while they were talking. Hansen didn''t want to listen, but he was so good that he heard what they were saying.


    Wang Ling��s guy really had a good tongue, and the black ones were said to be white. Hansen used the name Li Xinghua��s disciple to ridicule Wang Ling, but now he was said by Wang Ling that Han Sen looked down on Li Xinghua. He is because he can''t see the teacher being humiliated, so he will come out and Hansen theory.


    And Li Xinghua himself is among those few people. Hansen has never seen Li Xinghua, but watching Wang Ling and others�� attitude towards him, as well as Li Xinghua��s vitality, also knows that this is an extraordinary character.


    However, Hansen did not pay attention to it. Li Xinghua was even more powerful. This is the sanctuary of the Alliance. He is not likely to be hurting people here. What are you afraid of?


    The researchers studied what Wang Ling said, all of them were filled with indignation, and Hansen��s eyes were even worse, even very angry.


    Hansen knows that this is no stranger to them. If he is replaced by his own words, he will be as angry as they are. After all, his own teacher is insulted, which is even more unpleasant than his own insult.


    A temperate researcher said as he stood up and hurriedly approached Hansen.


    "The surname of Han is that you said that Professor Li will not teach students?" The man was angry, but he came back and asked.


    Hansen had no way to deny that he did say it at the time, but it was just a mockery of Wang Ling, and he did not really look down on Li Xinghua.


    If it was on the scene, everyone knew that Hansen did not disrespect Li Xinghua, but after Wang Ling said that he did say that, he did not understand it at this time.


    "I said that Professor Li will not teach students." Han Sen simply admitted, watching the man said.


    The man��s anger suddenly rose, and his eyes stared at Hansen. ��I want you to take back the sentence and solemnly apologize to Professor Li, otherwise don��t blame me for being polite to you.��


    "I want to apologize. As long as one of Professor Li��s disciples can win me and prove that what I said is wrong, I immediately apologize." Han Sen said faintly.


    "Win you? How to win you? Fight? I remember that your body has a problem, there is no fighting ability at all?" The man groaned.


    Hansen smiled and said: "We are all engaged in research. Professor Li teaches you not to fight and kill. We naturally do not compete in battle."


    "Which do you say more than what? Is it more difficult than the subject you are studying?" The man frowned at Hansen.


    Because each person''s research field is different, if Hansen said a topic of his own research and their comparison, even if they are knowledgeable, it is naturally impossible to compare with the professional field of others.


    Hansen smiled again, ignored the man, and immediately got up and went to Li Xinghua where they were, and went to Li Xinghua.


    "Han Sen, what do you want to do?" Several researchers, including Wang Ling, stood up and stopped Hansen.


    Hansen disregarded Wang Ling and said to Li Xinghua''s subtle ritual: "Professor Li, it is better to ask you to have a research topic on super nuclear genetics. Let me study with them if some of them get faster than me. The result, that is, I lose, how do you see this?"


    Han Sen said that Wang Ling and others think that he is too arrogant. Every researcher has different research fields and directions. He even asked Li Xinghua to make a topic. If Li Xinghua��s topic is that he has no involvement in the field, he Why do you come up with results?


    And Li Xinghua is their teacher. If Li Xinghua said something that they are already studying, it is not easy to win Hansen.


    Li Xinghua looked at Han Sen but smiled slightly. He looked at Han Sen and said: "Bai Yishan has received a good student."

 Chapter 1117： Breath double cycle theory

    Han Sen asked Li Xinghua to ask questions. It seems to be very arrogant, and it also makes Wang Ling take advantage of them.


    However, this is actually not the case. Li Xinghua is a famous figure in the church. If he has a problem that has been studied to make it difficult for Hansen, even if Hansen loses, his own face will not look good.


    The people in the sanctuary are all well-informed, and people like Li Xinghua will not do the kind of self-defeating things. Even if they do, they will have a relatively fair subject.


    Retreat 10,000 steps, if Hansen won, then the subject won by Hansen is also given by Li Xinghua. If Li Xinghua points out, then it can only be said that Wang Ling is stupid and they can��t learn. It��s not that Li Xinghua��s teaching is not good.


    Hansen and Li Xinghua have no grudges, and they don''t want to provoke such an enemy because of Wang Ling''s right and wrong, so they will do so.


    Li Xinghua saw Hansen��s mind, so he would say that, but Wang Ling and others did not see it. He only thought that Hansen was too arrogant.


    "Teacher, you will have a topic, we will not give you a face, and promise to be more effective than him." The man with hot temper is directly asked.


    Wang Ling said quickly: "Teacher, you can''t leave this question. If he loses, he will definitely bite us and say that you are studying the subject we have studied."


    Wang Ling looked at some, but did not fully see it.


    Li Xinghua just smiled slightly. He looked at Han Sen and said, "No matter, since you want me to ask questions, then I will give you a debut question."


    Said, Li Xinghua picked up his own communicator and sent some data to Han Sen and Wang Ling. "This is a small gadget that I have studied in my free time. I have not yet researched the results. You can take it back and study it. If you study the results, you can come to me."


    After that, Li Xinghua got up and left, and Wang Ling quickly followed up, and when he left, he hated Hansen a few times.


    Hansen went back to finish his meal and watched the information left by Li Xinghua while eating. This is a subject that seems to be very simple.


    The goal of this topic is very clear, that is, the feasibility of studying the double cycle of breath.


    Hansen began to think that it was very simple. When he used the method of imitating other breaths, he could imitate two different kinds of venting, and even three or four had no problem.


    However, after carefully watching Li Xinghua''s research materials, Han Sen knew that he was wrong. This is not the simple simulation of two kinds of breath.


    Li Xinghua''s research is to let two different breaths run simultaneously in the body without interfering with each other.


    In other words, two different super-nuclear genes can be cultivated at the same time, but they do not affect each other.


    This is almost impossible in Hansen''s view, because the qi and blood meridians are all connected, and the many veins of the suffocating flow are the same, and some are the necessary veins. Every qi training must pass through there. It is impossible not to produce an intersection.


    Li Xinghua himself also made a lot of attempts to find a variety of super-nuclear genetic techniques with different circulatory meridians, but the results are difficult to avoid the possibility of overlap.


    Hansen wants to know that this is impossible. Just as he is practicing the "Dong Xuan Jing", he can only cultivate "Dong Xuan Jing". It is impossible to say that while practicing "Dong Xuan Jing" while practicing "Blood Life" Nerve, two different breaths running simultaneously in the body''s meridians will inevitably lead to conflict and chaos, not to mention cultivation, and the meridians will not be a good stir.


    Hansen suddenly understood that Li Xinghua had such a problem with no solution, which was to prevent Hansen and his disciples from fighting in disguise.


    After returning to the laboratory of Bai Yishan, Han Sen was found by Bai Yishan.


    "I heard that you and Professor Li have a small friction?" Bai Yishan narrowed his eyes and looked at Hansen.


    "I have nothing to do with Professor Li." Hansen said the story.


    "Show me the information." After listening to Bai Yishan, he said to Han Sen.


    Han Sen felt that there was no solution to the problem. There was nothing to see for Bai Yishan. Anyway, it could not be solved.


    After Bai Yishan looked at it, he was excited and looked at it while reading it. After reading it, he suddenly exclaimed: "A good Li Xinghua is the biggest opponent in my church. This idea is really amazing. ""


    Hansen did not understand, and asked: "Is this not a solution?"


    "There is no solution for no solution. In fact, it is not just Professor Li. Many university researchers who study super-nuclear genetic techniques have the possibility of studying the double cycle. This is a worldwide problem."


    Bai Yishan said that he looked at Li Xinghua��s information again and said: ��The ideas and plans put forward by Li Xinghua, although there are still some unsolvable problems, are already thought-provoking and have many unique insights. The idea also gave me a lot of inspiration."


    "Is there still no solution to say it?" Hansen said.


    "Which research can certainly be solved, the so-called analogy bypass, the incidental results produced in many studies will often become more valuable results than the original topic. Li Xinghua has many advanced theories and ideas in these studies. He is willing to show this to you, this is really a big worry.�� Bai Yishan said to Han Sen: ��Look at these materials and research. If you really understand these materials, then you can really be a teacher. It is."


    Hansen was shocked. He couldn''t think of such a topic. He would have made Bai Yishan so praised. Han Sen knew this research material that seemed to be useless, and there was such a big knowledge.


    Hansen went back to study the research materials carefully, and found a lot of information in places that could not be understood. However, there were too many studies involved. Many places where it was difficult to understand and find information, Hansen had to go. Ask Bai Yishan.


    Now Hansen is also understandable. Li Xinghua��s reason for this problem is not to stop their conflicts, but to save them from studying and learning. I hope they can study hard and make their own knowledge more. further.


    "It is difficult for Professor Li to work hard." Hansen sometimes asked Bai Yishan, but there is a lot of content that is not the research direction of Bai Yishan, and he is also difficult to make an accurate answer.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Yishan actually let Hansen go to ask Li Xinghua.


    "Is this appropriate?" Hansen looked at Bai Yishan with astonishment. Everyone in the church knew that Bai Yishan and Li Xinghua were the opposites. Now Bai Yishan asked him to ask Li Xinghua, which is really surprising.


    "There is nothing wrong with it. The disagreement between me and him is mainly in the academic concept. There is no personal grievance. I still admire his knowledge and humanity. You just ask him to ask him." Bai Yishan laughed.

 Chapter 1118： Countercurrent fish

    Hansen naturally did not dare to go to the lab to find Li Xinghua. People may not have time to see him. Han Sen just sent a message with the communicator, and sent out a question of his own incomprehension and doubt.


    Originally Hansen did not have much hope, but on the evening of the same day, Li Xinghua returned a message with many detailed answers, along with a lot of recommendations related to the theory of knowledge.


    Han Sen saw Li Xinghua''s reply. Many of the previously puzzled questions suddenly became clear, but they created many new questions.


    Every once in a while, Hansen sorted out the problem that he could not find the answer and sent it to Li Xinghua. After a day or two, he would get a very detailed reply from Li Xinghua.


    Hansen now has some understanding why Bai Yishan and Li Xinghua will have differences. Their research philosophy is indeed very different, and can even be said to be two extremes.


    Li Xinghua pays more attention to macroscopic, while Bai Yishan pays more attention to details. Whether it is the direction of research or the subject, it is completely different, but it has a positive and negative dialectical relationship.


    What I learned from Li Xinghua has made Han Sen''s eyes wide open.


    A month later, Hansen completed the second phase of testing, the spleen was greatly strengthened, the blood in the body has been strengthened to twice the energy concentration, and Hansen''s blood vessels and heart are still able to bear the perfect burden, without any An abnormal reaction occurred.


    It is now certain that the reason for the previous experiment was that the heart and blood vessels were not strong enough, and Bai Yishan had already begun to solve this problem.


    Hansen completed his task and left the church to return to his home.


    This trip to the church, "Blood Collection" is certainly a great harvest, but Li Xinghua''s research on the double cycle is even more obsessive to Hansen.


    "If you can really complete the double cycle, I can practice two different super nuclear techniques at the same time, which is equivalent to saving twice the time." Han Sen also knows that this is still a solution to the problem, just obscenity. It��s still a bit hard to do.


    Hansen is not completely unrecognized. For the study of the double cycle, Hansen has a new idea for his double flying sword.


    In the past, it was just a simple two-handed sword method. In fact, the technique of using the scent of the scent is still the same. Now Hansen intends to change to the double-cycle mode, so that the two swords can be swayed, so that the power can be doubled.


    Of course, this is not a true double cycle. The two kinds of breath transfer are still related, but according to the theory of "Da Yin Yang Magnet", the breath is both Yin and Yang.


    Hansen did not give up studying the study of the double cycle. He also hopes that one day he will be able to study the true double cycle.


    When the problem is encountered, a message will be sent to Li Xinghua. Li Xinghua will reply as long as he has time, and it will remain in contact for a long time.


    In the office, Li Xinghua watched the news from Hansen and commented on it. After he finished his endorsement, he couldn��t help but sigh.


    He gave Hansen a few of them on the same day, but in the end, only Hansen had been asking him questions.


    Among his students, there are many talented and intelligent people. I think they are just like Hansen. They see that it is a problem without solution. After seeing this, Wang Ling understands that Li Xinghua wants to stop them from conflict. The mind.


    However, they therefore no longer put this research material in their minds, and believe that it is no problem to solve the problem. It is useless to look at it again.


    Two people have been studying for a while, and I have asked Li Xinghua some questions. However, there are too many fields and problems involved in this topic. After too many problems, the two people slowly gave up and continued, and now only Hansen will also send information to ask him various difficulties and doubts.


    Moreover, from the question raised by Hansen, Li Xinghua also knows that Han Sen is really working hard to study.


    Although the beginning is very clumsy, the question raised is ridiculous, but it just proves that he is studying the society with his heart.


    There is no such thing as ridiculous in the study. If you don''t understand, you will make mistakes and move toward the wrong. This is a very correct path. If you understand everything, you don''t need them to study.


    Han Sen��s speed of learning and his ability to understand also made Li Xinghua very appreciative.


    "Bai Yishan really received a good student." Li Xinghua''s heart is slightly envious, talented people are everywhere, but concentration and patience are not every genius, but also determine how far a person can finally go.


    After returning to the shelter, Hansen and other empresses were directly prepared to go out of the deserted area, and they only disappeared for more than a month. The Queen��s momentum was much stronger, and the scars on her body were much more. It seemed that she was still so desperate. .


    Hansen is somewhat curious about what the Queen''s super-god is, but the super-god is a personal secret. If the Queen does not say it, he is not good to ask.


    Nowadays, there are only a few people who open up the super-deity in the league, but they only announce the name of a super-deity and some general effects. The real ability is not known to outsiders.


    Holding Boa on the road together, Hansen��s choice of route is only speculated that it may be the direction of going to the thorny jungle. He does not know whether he can reach the thorny jungle.


    However, this is not a big problem. Hansen��s main goal is to be able to hunt down the super **** creatures on the road.


    The alien creatures encountered along the way do not need Hansen to shoot, the Queen will directly solve all of them. After all, there is a super-god-level weapon in hand, plus a **** of blood and soul, even if the Queen is on the ordinary **** blood The creatures have not fallen.


    After the ridiculous area, there is a criss-crossing waters. A small river runs across the earth, and the waves are soaring.


    From time to time in the water, you can see a large fish jumping out of the water, but they do not fall back into the water like ordinary fish. Instead, they open their double fins and fly like that, flying toward the upstream.


    There is only one kind of fish in the opposite direction. The whole body is golden red, the double fins are like wings, and one strip is two feet long. There are many big fish that are over the length of rice.


    Among the many fish stocks, there is a big fish that is more than ten meters long, and the same body is golden red. The scales like red gold glitter in the sunlight and look extremely sultry.


    The big fish sometimes jumped out of the water and flew into the sky, and sometimes into the water, and the fish also followed it, and it looked very cheerful.


    "Super God creature?" Hansen saw the big fish, but it was shocking and incomprehensible. There was a chill in his heart, and he took the Queen and kept her away from the fish.


    The general super **** creature Hansen will not react like this, but this big fish is completely different.

 Chapter 1119： Lantern flying fish

    The vitality of the big fish has been so strong that even it can''t accommodate the convergence. Hansen has seen many powerful creatures in the third shelter, such as the gods and super **** creatures, but there is no creature. Can be compared with this red gold fish.


    Hansen took the Queen and didn''t dare to move. He was afraid of disturbing the big fish. This is probably a horrible existence that opened ten genetic locks. Even Hansen can''t afford it.


    What''s more, it also controls the countless flying fish, and the flying fish''s breath is also extraordinary, and there is no shortage of **** blood.


    Although the Queen did not know the horror of the red gold flying fish, but seeing Han Sen''s appearance also knows that there is a problem, Hansen pulled the station there and did not dare to move.


    The huge flying fish king didn''t pay attention to them. He went upstream with the flying fish. The speed of the tour was not very fast. He walked slowly in the river and flew out of the river from time to time to fly in the air.


    Hansen was relieved for a long time. He wanted to wait for the flying fish to go after the past, but the fish was really terrible. The flying fish in the tributaries were moving in the direction of the flying fish king. It seemed to follow it. .


    It was already dusk, and it didn''t take long for the sun to fall, and the sky became dark.


    However, the nearby rivers are bright, and they are seen in the rivers of the rushing river. The flying fish are like lanterns that glow red, and the nearby rivers are illuminated. It seems like people have put countless red lanterns in the river. of.


    The number of lanterns flying fish is counted, and the river runs along the river.


    This is also a rare spectacle. Boa��s eyes are big and round, and he suddenly smashed out from Hansen��s shoulder. In the air, a hundred and twenty degrees of tumbling, suddenly fell into the river. .


    The lanterns flying in the river were not afraid of her. Boa hugged a lantern that was more than a meter long and rode on its back.


    The lantern flying fish still smashed into the waves, and then in the water against the waves, and then flew in the sky, Le Bao''s happy screaming, it was very exciting between a lantern flying around the fish.


    "It seems that something big is going to happen, let''s look at it." Seeing Boa riding a lantern flying over the river, Hansen was also curious about what these lanterns were doing, summoning the golden retriever, and carrying the empress along the river. On, follow the lantern to fly the fish.


    A large river is reddish by fish, almost like a red dragon on the ground. Hansen estimates that there are millions of people flying in the lanterns, and they don��t know what they want to do with the fish king. .


    It seems that the lantern flying fish is not aggressive, and it ignores other alien creatures in the river, but just follows the fish king.


    Boa jumped around the fish, and rode on the back of the fish for a while, and then stepped on another lantern to fly the fish. He was very happy.


    The lantern flying fish seems to be extremely docile, and there is no sign that any fish has harmed Boa.


    Perhaps this is the reason, let Boa''s courage bigger, she jumped and jumped, even caught up with the huge lantern flying fish king, and suddenly jumped to the back of the lantern flying fish king.


    Han Sen is full of cold sweat, but even the terrible existence that he dare not provoke, even if the character is docile, it is difficult to ensure that it will not be a little tempered by Boa.


    However, the Lantern Flying Fish King has no intention of losing a temper. It is still self-contained, and the large lantern flying fish around it is following it, as the stars march toward the upstream.


    The more upstream, the greater the difference in the river course, the faster the speed of the flying fish group. After entering the plateau mountainous area, both sides are mountains and mountains, and the golden hooves rushed in the mountains and rushed in the mountains. The speed of the flying fish.


    Wherever the flying fish swarms, many alien creatures are retreating. The powerful existence seems to be hidden, and away from the river, they are not willing to alarm the fish king and the fish.


    Hansen��s heart is even more alarming. Generally, the alien creatures have their own sites. The fish population is so reversible, and even some of the original hegemonic creatures in the river have retreated.


    Hansen stood on the top of the mountain and saw the water snake with more than 100 meters in his body swimming away from the river. He left the waters to make way for the flying fish.


    There are also crocodiles, such as steel, which are more than a dozen meters long. They are huge, like cockroaches, full of poisonous mist, and even some creatures that look like dragons in the water have climbed out of the river, and all kinds of strange creatures are very scary. They left their respective waters before the arrival of the flying fish, and they all seemed to make way for the lanterns to fly.


    "That fish king is really prestige." Hansen envied in his heart, like a fish out, it really has the world''s momentum.


    Looking at Hongtongtong as a giant fish-shaped lantern, the flying fish king, and the treasurer who sits on it and clap his hands, Hansen also has the urge to ride a fish.


    It is a pity that he is not a Boa. Most of the aliens in this shelter are not hostile to Boa. He does not have such ability. If he really jumps to the back of the Flying Fish King, it may be the end of a mortal corpse. .


    "Where do these lanterns fly to go?" Two people chased the fish for a few days and nights. I was afraid that they had already walked out of the tens of thousands of miles, but still could not see the end of the river. It''s getting faster and faster, not as easy as it used to be.


    The fish school has also become somewhat silent, no longer play casually, following the fish king desperately going upstream.


    Just the average lantern flying fish is much slower. As the speed of the fish king is gradually increasing, more and more flying fish are left behind, and the lanterns that catch the fish king are flying less and less.


    Later, Jin Maoyan ran at full speed, but still could not catch up with the speed of the fish king.


    Although the body of the golden retriever is tyrannical, but after all, the genetic lock is too small, and it is still much worse than the speed of the fish king. The speed is not normal.


    Hansen called Bao a few times and wanted her to come back soon, but Boa shook his head at Han Sen. It seemed that he intended to follow the fish king. Otherwise, she would not eat or drink in these few days. She had already ran back.


    Seeing Boa, Han Sen knows that there must be some articles in it, and he wants to look at it in the past, but seeing the golden retriever try his best to catch up with the fish king, just like the big fish that was originally with the fish king. It was gradually opened by the fish king.


    Hansen said to the Queen: "I will look at it first, you are riding on the golden retriever."


    After that, Han Sen jumped from the back of the Golden Retriever, and the wings of the blood demon dragon on his back unfolded, displaying the phoenix flying secret technique, speeding up the speed and chasing.


    The speed of the blood demon dragon wing is extremely fast, coupled with the skills of the phoenix flying secret, quickly let Han Sen open the distance with the golden retriever, barely keep up with the speed of the fish king.

 Chapter 1120： Purple ancient vine

    The fish around the Lantern Fish King has been completely opened, and only Hansen can barely keep up with its speed.


    Boa sat on the fish king''s body, his face was surprisingly serious, and he kept looking at the direction of the upstream.


    Following the two-day and two-night flight of the Lantern Fish King, the wing of the Blood Demon Dragon is flying by the power of the Beast Spirit. If only Hansen��s own power is used, I am afraid that it will not be able to stand up.


    Hansen finally saw the end of this big river. It was a mountain that went straight into the clouds. The sky was rolling over the clouds, and it was impossible to see how high the mountain was.


    A waterfall cascaded down from the mountains and clouds, rolling like the water of the nine days of the Milky Way, and connected with the clouds in the sky, as if the clouds had flowed down.


    The magnificence of the sight is indescribable, that is, the huge lantern fish king, which is as small as a sea under the waterfall that day.


    Under the waterfall is a vast lake with vast smoke. After the lantern fish king rushed into the lake, he swam around the big lake for a few laps. Finally, the double fins showed up and directly against the silver dragon-like waterfall. Heaven flies on the clouds.


    Boa squatted on the fish king, as if to fly with the fish king.


    Hansen called a few times, but Boa did not pay attention to him. The small face was full of serious expressions, looking up at the clouds above the mountains.


    The power of the fish king was so powerful that it flew against the waterfall, and even the waterfall was cut off. The water curtain split from the middle and was like a curtain that was picked up.


    This level of power is not just a fish king, but even Hansen can do it. There is nothing unusual about it. Just as Hansen wondered what the fish king and Boa had to do, suddenly saw something in the cloud. I rushed down and turned to the lantern fish king.


    Hansen stood on the lake and stared at the object. He saw that it was a purple leafy vine. The wisteria fell from the clouds, like a ruthless whip, and directly smashed on the flying fish king.


    The belly of the flying fish king bulges, and the inner golden red brilliance is more prosperous. Under this daytime, it is like the same round of red-gold sun hitting the wisteria.


    Hey!


    The flying fish king was drawn by the red scales, the blood splashed, the fallen scales and blood, and the large pieces of lake water were dyed into a golden red color.


    The flying fish king opened his mouth, but could not make a sound, still vibrating the fins and continued to flow backwards.


    Hey!


    Another wisteria fell from the sky, slammed on the body of the flying fish king, and the blood of the flying fish king ran across, and the scales fell off a large piece.


    Hansen��s stunned look, the life of the flying fish king has been a strong horror, many terrorists along the way have made way for it, no one dare to block it.


    However, the wisteria that hangs down in the clouds of the mountains is only a force, and it is so unspeakable that it is so badly wounded.


    "What is that wisteria? Gene plants? Or some kind of weapon? Who is manipulating?" Hansen had countless questions.


    It is a pity that the scope of the Dong Xuan gas field is not so large that it can cover such a huge mountain. It is impossible to sense what is above the cloud. Why is this lantern flying fish king would rather be beaten, but also going upstream into the cloud.


    What Hansen didn''t understand was what Boa did with the fish king. Her serious expression, Hansen had never seen before.


    "Does she know what is on the mountain?" Hansen thought in his heart.


    However, I think it seems unlikely that they have come over for a long time. Boa is not the indigenous of the third shelter. He has never been here. How can she know what is on the mountain?


    But looking at Boa''s expression, she clearly has a plot for the things on the mountain, which makes Han Sen somewhat puzzled.


    Hey!


    The Lantern Flying Fish King couldn��t stand the wisteria drooping from the sky and fell from the sky, crashing into the lake and causing huge waves.


    Hansen discovered that although the lantern flying fish king can fly, but its flight time is limited, not always able to fly in the sky.


    The red gold glory in the body of the Lantern Flying Fish King was more prosperous. He swam a few laps in the lake and then jumped up again and rushed over the mountains.


    Chi Jin Guanghua formed a red gold unicorn on the top of his head. Between the moment the wisteria hanged down, the lantern fish king slammed up, and the red gold unicorn hit the wisteria with the incomparable brilliance.


    Above the wisteria, there is also a stream of light like a smoke, like a stream of fairy tales, drawn on the unicorn of the lantern fish king.


    Hey!


    The red gold horn was actually crushed directly by the wisteria, just like the boiling red iron juice was pumped and scattered, and the fish king was also pulled back into the lake.


    Only the fish king did not give up because of this. After a few laps in the lake, the red gold brilliance in the body was even more dazzling, and it was almost impossible to look directly at.


    Hansen glanced at the hole in the Xuanqi field, and faintly saw the fish scales reborn in the fish king. The pieces of fish scales were like Jinxia red flames, and the body of the whip marks was suddenly restored. The fish tail was also scattered, and a cloud of clouds was behind them. .


    The fish king broke out again and headed back to the mountains.


    Wisteria is also hanging down again, with thousands of purple smoke smashing down, only to see the piece of gold scales splattered, and the fish king is hard to fight with the slap of Wandao Zixia to continue flying upwards, let the broken scales The blood blooms in the sky, just like the golden glow of a awning.


    A wisteria failed to stop the fish king, and another wisteria hangs down in the clouds, and beats the fish king with the previous wisteria.


    This time, the fish king has a heart and bones and does not look back. When the body is pumped, the skin is almost fleshy. It seems that the scales of the red Jinxia are almost all broken, and it seems to fly over the clouds.


    Seeing that the two wisteria could not stop the fish king from going upstream, they would soon rush into the cloud, but suddenly saw two wisteria reclaimed within the cloud, seeming to give up blocking the fish king.


    But the treasure that has been sitting on the back of the fish king, the look at this time has become more dignified, and even summoned her baby gourd, and held it in the chubby little hand, staring at the big eyes. In the cloud, it seems to be looking at something.


    Han Sen looked at the **** lantern fish king flying to the clouds, almost when he reached the clouds, suddenly heard a thunder in the clouds, and then Wandao Zixia fell down from the mountain. It seems that a pair of light blades overlap the armpits.


    The surrounding clouds were all opened by the tens of thousands of Zixia. The fish king was like a scaled scale. The whole body scales were completely destroyed. It suddenly became a blood fish, and the wounds were hard to count.


    Hansen��s heart was horrified, and the moment the cloud was opened by Wan Dao Xiaguang, his eyes glanced at the top of the mountain, growing a purple ancient vine. The two wisteria were just two buds on the ancient vine. Vine only.


    And the torrent of thousands of Zixia, which is flowing from the ancient vines.


    "What is that?" Han Sen''s gaze touched the ancient vine, but it was a fierce contraction. 8)

 Chapter 1121： Different ancient vine

    Although the clouds are just a hit, Hansen still looks at it. The purple vines are not born in the mud or rocks of the top of the mountain, but grow on a huge creature like a wild animal.


    Just looking at it, the horrible scene has been deeply imprinted into Han Sen��s mind. The ancient vine is rooted in the flesh and blood of the huge creature, like relying on the nutrients provided by the body of the alien creature. Hansen has seen it before.


    The gourd vine born by Boa is born of the bones of a strange animal, and looks very similar to this purple ancient vine.


    However, the ancient vines born by Boa are already dry, and it seems to be somewhat different from this purple ancient vine. Moreover, Hansen just swept away and did not see the purple gourd on the ancient vine.


    "Purple ancient vines will not be the relatives of Boa?" Han Sen just looked at it, not sure that there is no gourd, and even if there is no gourd, it may not have grown.


    Boa is so obsessed with the fish king to rush to the top of the mountain, there must be some connection, otherwise how can Baoer be so heart-warming.


    While Hansen was thinking about it, the fish king had survived the sorrow of the thousands of Zixia, and the body of the **** body was smashed into the clouds, and it had already entered the cloud.


    Jin Xi''s tail swayed, causing the clouds to break apart, revealing a blue sky, and the purple ancient vines rushing toward the top of the mountain.


    The purple vines on the ancient vines are revived, but this time it is not turned into a light blade. The shadow of the vines flying above the ancient vines turns out to be a fist-sized purple bee, like a purple cloud covering the sky. Going over.


    The Boa who had been sitting on the back of the fish king and had no movements finally moved. The mini-hoist in his hand suddenly spewed out a powerful suction, sucking it against the purple bee in the sky, and inhaled all the purple bees in a moment. Among the mini gourds, there is not even one left.


    Hey!


    The fish king''s body fell on the top of the mountain, and it fell on the side of the purple ancient vine. Once again, it flew up to the purple ancient vine, and the eyes were full of fanaticism and urgent color.


    Han Sen looked at the fish king''s appearance, it seems to be eating purple ancient vines, but the fish king has not touched the purple ancient vine, but saw that the alien beast that was parasitic by the purple ancient vine suddenly stood up and the head was on the fish king''s body. Suddenly, the fish king smashed out and the fish king was torn apart with a terrible wound, and blood rushed out.


    Roar!


    The alien beasted with a roar, and the purple ancient vine with his body flew toward the lantern flying fish king again, and the purple sky above the beast was shining.


    The red red gold in the body of the flying fish king flashed again, and the whole body was magnificent, and it was a battle with the strange animal.


    Zixia and Jinhui circulated in the sky, shattering thousands of miles of clouds and sea, turning into heavy rain.


    Hansen fluttered and flew against the clouds against the storm. He stood on the sky and watched the earth-shattering war. One fish and one beast were the horror of existence. Even if it was the incarnation of the super-spirit, Hansen had no confidence. Any one of them is against.


    Hansen observed for a long time and found that the beast was somewhat different from the giant beetle that was born in the original Boa. Although the behemoth had only bones left, it was not the same as this beast. biological.


    This alien bone is like a male, with a double horn at the head and a sickle at the end. Although the flesh and blood are wilting, its shape is clearly visible, which is quite different from the skeleton of the giant beast in the second shelter.


    ��What is the relationship between Boa and this ancient vine?�� Hansen��s heart is difficult to understand. At this time, the whole picture of the purple ancient vine can be clearly seen.


    A root vine is entangled in a strange animal, and it is like a strange scorpion. It is like a strange vine-like tentacle.


    Hansen did not see the fruits and the like on the top, and did not see the gourd.


    I don''t know if it was sucked by the purple ancient vines, or if the alien beast is not the opponent of the lantern fish king. If it is only the power of the beast to fight against the fish king, I am afraid it is now at a disadvantage.


    However, the purple vines on the beasts were drawn out by the vines, and the golden phoenix of the lantern fish king smashed the blood. The fish king battled the beast, but it was not the opponent of the purple vine.


    However, the fish king did not mean to give up a little. The body of the fish has been smeared like a blood fish, but it is still desperately rushing up. I don��t know what it is for.


    Seeing that the fish king''s vitality is getting weaker and weaker, a root vine is wrapped around it, making it difficult for the fish king to move.


    The beast rushed over, and the horns on his head smashed the body of the fish king, and flew down the mountain with his blood, and fell directly into the lake.


    The blood suddenly stained the large lakes and formed a **** wave. This time, the fish king did not rush out like before. After a while, the fish king''s body slowly floated up.


    It��s just that the current fish king has no longer had the same golden glory. The red red gold in the body has already swayed like a candle in the wind, and it seems to be extinguished at any time.


    The wounds on the huge body are criss-crossed, the scales have already been scraped clean, and the wounds of the fish bones can be seen everywhere. The flesh and blood is so unbearable.


    The fish king struggled to swim in the lake, and wanted to fly the fins to the top again, but after all, he had no strength. He only fell less than ten meters and fell down. The huge waves of water tumbling.


    Boa looked up at the top of the mountain in the clouds, and his face was full of unwillingness, but it seemed to be scrupulous.


    Han Sen saw that the fish king had only half a breath left, and he fell on the fish king and picked up Boa from his back.


    The battle was just fierce. The treasure sitting on the fish king didn''t hurt at all. I didn''t know if the fish king deliberately maintained it, or the different animals on the top of the mountain and the ancient vine did not want to hurt her.


    "Boa, what do you want to do?" Hansen asked Boa, he was so curious, only Boa could answer the doubts in his heart.


    Boa looked at the top of the mountain and said, "Dad... Boa... To... vine..."


    "What do you want the ancient vine to do?" Hansen got to understand.


    "I want it." Boa said seriously.


    Hansen was speechless and asked a few words, but he couldn��t ask for any essentials. It didn��t seem that Boa didn��t want to tell him. I��m afraid even Boa didn��t know why. She��s not sure, just said Want.


    Seeing nothing, Hansen had to give up and ask again. If he pulled out the Phoenix Excalibur, he would like to kill the Lantern Fish King at his feet. This is probably a matter of opening a genetic lock or a supernatural creature. Naturally, there are great benefits.


    Now that it is dying, there is almost no effort to fight back. It is a golden opportunity.


    "Dad doesn''t kill it." Boa suddenly stopped Hansen.


    "Why?" Hansen looked at Boa doubtfully, and Boer never did anything similar.


    Boa looked at the top of the mountain and said: "Boa... Dad...not an opponent... I need it for help later..." (.)

 Chapter 1122： Worth forest

    "After?" Hansen suddenly was shocked. It seems that Boa is very obsessed with the ancient vine, and he still wants to go to the vine again.


    Hesitating for a moment, Hansen still gave up killing the fish king. Killing a super **** creature is not a very difficult thing for Hansen. There is no need to make Boa unhappy because of a super **** creature.


    Moreover, Hansen is also very interested in the ancient vines on the mountain. If the fish king can help in the future, he will not lose money.


    Hansen simulated the silver lightning of the small silver and silver, and hit the lightning on the fish king''s wound.


    Because the genetic lock opened by the hole mysterious is too low, the body quality of this fish king is too strong, and the effect of the silver lightning on it is much smaller.


    After a long time, Hansen was tired and couldn''t get lightning. The fish''s more serious wounds improved.


    "This is definitely a violent super-god creature." Han Sen sees that the fish king''s physical fitness is so strong, and his heart has already determined the tenth.


    The fish king''s body improved a little, and looked at the giant mountain that had been wrapped up again by the sea of ??clouds. The eyes seemed to be full of unwillingness, but they were helpless, and the tail was separated from the big lake and headed downstream.


    Boa looked at the giant mountain and was full of loss. Hansen hugged her on the back of the fish king, but she was thinking about the connection between the ancient vine and Boa.


    The big fish went straight down and swam for half a day. Finally, I met the Queen who came along the river. The Queen saw the big fish all over the body, and the scales on her body were gone, showing a suspicious color.


    Hansen took the golden retriever back, let the Queen also come to the back of the big fish, and said something about what happened just now, just erased the part related to Boa.


    "There are still many unsolved secrets in the shelter. It is difficult for us to guess what is going on. This fish king is so desperate, I am afraid that the ancient vine has great benefits for it, otherwise it will not be a fate." Fight." said the Queen after listening.


    Han Sen nodded slightly, and he also wanted to know what the ancient vine had in the end, but now his strength is not enough. If there is a chance in the future, maybe he can use this power of the fish king to fight with the ancient animal.


    The fish king ran down and merged with the lantern fish. Numerous lantern fish surrounded the fish king and came to kiss the wounds and blood of the fish king.


    When each lantern fish kisses the wound on the fish king, it seems to spit out a little lantern brilliance in the body. The brilliance flows into the fish king body along the wound, and the red gold jinhua in it is re-lighted, and the vitality gradually recovers.


    As more and more lantern fish contribute their brilliance to the fish king, the wound on the fish king will heal and re-start the growth of red gold scales.


    After reading this wonderful scene, Han Sen is preparing to leave the fish king''s back and continue to hurry. But Boer pulled La Hansen and pointed out that the fish king said: "Dad... it... send us..."


    "Send us? Does it know where we are going?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "It has seen people like us," Boa said.


    Hansen and the Queen looked at each other and no longer insisted on leaving, sitting on the back of the fish king. If it was possible to find a sanctuary for human gathering, it would be better.


    The fish king''s vitality is restored, and the speed is also getting faster. The waves break into the water and swim into the tributaries. With Hansen they keep going downstream.


    Without a daylight scene, the fish king stopped in a gentle river and slowly swam to the shore.


    Han Sen looked at it, but it was a joy in the heart. At the riverside, Hansen actually saw a few bushes, although it was only a few clusters, most of them were ordinary trees and plants, but at least it indicated that there was a thorn growth in this area. Maybe it��s not far from the bush jungle.


    Three people jumped to the shore, and the fish king put a tail on them and swam a few laps in the water before leaving with a group of lantern fish.


    "Boa, how can I find this fish king next time?" Hansen looked at the vast river. This is just a tributary. It is already so vast. I don��t know if I want to find this fisherman next time. Where to find.


    "It will go there too..." Boa said very positively, but his big eyes looked at the direction of the giant mountain, and it seemed to be very unwilling.


    Hansen also has no way to see the strength of the ancient animal, even if he turned into a super emperor, it is useless, and the fish king is also sent to die.


    Fortunately, the ancient animal vine seems to have any scruples, has never left the mountain, otherwise the fish king has no chance to live.


    "You can only wait for the strength to improve, then take the old vine." Hansen held Boa along the river bank.


    There are some small roads on the river bank that people have frequently stepped on. To see those footprints, it should be that human beings are undoubtedly active here.


    Sure enough, it was just a dozen miles away. I saw an old castle in the woods in front, and in the forest you can see humans hunting for aliens.


    "Friends, where are you from?" Some humans saw Hansen and they suddenly came over and asked.


    "Our sanctuary is near the thorny jungle. I lost my way into the thorny jungle and came here. I don''t know where this is?" Hansen said with a tentative test.


    "You are so lucky, even through the thorns jungle has not died, this is not a general luck." The man said with a surprised look.


    Han Sen listened to him. There was a jungle of thorns here. He was overjoyed and asked the person in detail.


    This forest is called the worm forest, which is very close to the thorny jungle. It is adjacent to the thorny jungle. The other three sides are large horrible waters. There is only such a noble-level shelter here. I don��t know what has become empty. There is no such thing as a sanctuary, and human beings have come to this sanctuary at random and have survived here.


    Fortunately, although the thorns jungle and the waters are dangerous, the worm forest is still stable, the forest is large, and there are many common creatures, primitive creatures and mutant organisms in the interior, which is very convenient for human survival. And evolution, human beings who can come here are also very lucky.


    Three people came to the shelter. The people here are very enthusiastic, because there are not many people, and the resources nearby are very rich. The human transcendents here do not have much competition. They basically help each other to hunt together. The evolution of different organisms clearly shows that the atmosphere here is very good.


    Hansen and the Queen temporarily lived in this shelter. Hansen returned to the Union to find some information and wanted to determine where he was in the thorny jungle. If possible, let the underground shelter move directly.


    Hansen also has an attempt at the ancient vines on the giant mountain. It is natural to stay in this area. 8)

 Chapter 1123： Re-encounter

    After Hansen returned to the league, he actually let him use the poor information to analyze the approximate location of the 10,000 forest.


    Hansen lived here, and then informed the female emperor that she would move the underground shelter directly to the area, but because the underground shelters have a limited distance to move each day, according to Hansen��s estimate, at least one more In the month, the underground shelter can get here.


    This shelter is called "worm nest". There are only thirty or forty people in the same family. They are randomly sent from different times. The oldest one has been here for more than 100 years.


    Because the danger here is relatively small, even those who are lucky to enter the third shelter, can also live well with the help of their predecessors, so basically the surpassers who come here are alive, listen to the people inside the shelter. It is said that over the past 100 years, there have been four or five people who have died here.


    Two of them died because they strayed into a nest of alien creatures. Others wanted to enter the thorny jungle or the waters to hunt different creatures, and the result was that there was no dead body.


    There is a nest of alien creatures here, which is somewhat unexpected to Hansen. The insects said that the nest of the alien creature is in the middle of the worm forest, and there are many terrible creatures in it. It is difficult to rush in to break the eggs of alien creatures, so no one has dared to get there any more than two humans who have entered it.


    The worm is the owner of the worm nest shelter. In fact, it is the owner. It is better to say that it is a predecessor. The worm is the first human to be sent to this shelter. It has the longest time and the most high-spirited, so it was Recommend to manage things.


    It is said that it is a matter of management. Most of them are also helping the other people. Every time a new person comes to the worm nest, they will follow the survival of the worms. The worms will give the new people some souls for free. They can survive here, at least have the ability to kill ordinary creatures, and will not die when they come up.


    Therefore, there is a grandson in the name of the insect, which is a respectable name, not only for his age, but also for his character.


    As for why it is called the worm, it is because the worm likes to keep the pet beast soul, and it is the pet beast soul of some insects. Just a trick is that dozens of worms are in full swing with him. There will be the title of the worm.


    As for his real name, no one remembers it.


    Basically, the newcomers who have come here have received the insects of the insects, which are given by the worms. Although the level is not high, it is still very helpful to hunt ordinary creatures. It is a must-have pet for newcomers.


    When Hansen saw the insects, the insects looked at his eyes with some strangeness. Although it was only a momentary feeling, then there was no difference, but because of the relationship between Hansen��s practice of the tunnel and the ice muscles, The aspect is particularly sensitive, so he still notices the strangeness of the insect.


    However, Hansen did not pay attention to it. He only thought that it was the worm who knew him and knew his identity.


    After all, there are many people who know him in the league. There is nothing strange about this.


    Everyone knows that his body is broken. Now that he has come here, it is normal to have doubts, so Hansen does not think much.


    The worm is obviously a very enthusiastic person, not afraid to waste his time, with Hansen and the Queen turning around in the vicinity, giving Hansen them a lot of taboos near the 10,000 forest, and finally sent He and the Queen each have a pet beast with a double-winged worm, all of which have been fed into combat.


    Knowing that Hansen had to stay here for a while, the Queen went out to hunt for different creatures. This woman is not going to delay for a moment.


    Hansen prepared something, and went directly to the central position of the worm forest. For the general transcender, the alien nest is dead, but it is a huge treasure for him.


    If the egg of the alien creature has evolved into a super-god creature, it would be better for Hansen. Like this single super-god creature, Hansen is now seeing one kill, and it will never be soft.


    Because Hansen only lacks the super-god gene, he has no interest in killing the alien creatures on the road. He flies directly and flies in the past, and those alien creatures cannot catch the wing of the blood dragon.


    Hansen went straight through, and it took a long time to see a strange lotus-shaped mountain in the forest, which is the typical lotus flower type at the entrance of the alien nest.


    Directly flew into the lotus peak, and suddenly saw a lot of golden shell beetles in the mountain peak, one with only the size of the grinding disc, with a strangely shaped golden horn, the claws are like jagged, less It is said that there are more than one hundred gold-shelled beetles lying on the walls of the mountains.


    These golden shell beetles are not strong, and most of them are mutant creatures. Hansen naturally lazy to kill the center of the lotus peak, and he saw a vertical well-like hole, which is the entrance of the alien nest.


    Looking inside, I didn''t see any alien creatures. Hansen thought about it, and the super-god-level magic blood armor was put on the body, and the rebel knight was summoned.


    Going forward by the rebel knight, Hansen also followed, and there was no trace of aliens in the stone path.


    Until the heterogeneous wall, I saw that the heterogeneous wall had broken, apparently someone had come here and broke the wall of the heterocrystal into it.


    Hansen looked into the inside and couldn''t help but stunned. He didn''t see any strange creatures inside, or he didn''t see any living creatures.


    Under the illuminating green light, Hansen saw a lot of broken carapace inside. The carapace was big and small, basically broken, and the fracture was very irregular. It looked like it was forced by something. It��s the same as tearing.


    Among the broken carapace, the big one is like a train carriage. The small one is only the size of a fist. It is piled up in the nest everywhere, and almost covers those nests.


    "Strange, is it that the people who have come in before have killed the aliens in this nest?" Hansen had some doubts in his heart.


    He heard in the nest shelter that the two people strayed into the nest of the alien creature. One of them died directly in the nest, and the other escaped, but because the injury was too heavy, it didn''t take long to die.


    I haven''t heard that they have such strength, and they have killed the alien creatures of the different creatures. Or is it that in addition to them, there are other people who have come to this nest of alien creatures to kill the aliens inside?


    Hansen couldn''t help but be slightly disappointed. If the egg of the alien creature has been broken, then his embarrassment is white.


    However, since it has already arrived, Hansen is not willing to go back if he has not seen the eggs of the alien creatures, so he ordered the rebel knight to open the road ahead and continue to go inside the nest of the alien creature.


    The shells of the insects were all over the place, and they were all broken and broken. Hansen couldn��t help but frowned.

 Chapter 1124： Metal sign

    These broken carapace looks very weird, like the iron is torn apart, and it is known that it is not injured by weapons. .


    The broken shells are everywhere in the entire nest of alien creatures, not even a living creature.


    I have been walking to the innermost part of the nest of alien creatures, and I have not encountered a living thing. The eggs of different creatures are no longer there.


    "In the end, who is the first to kill the alien creatures here to break the eggs of different creatures? Is it human or alien?" Hansen frowned.


    Now that I think nothing is useless, Han Sen is preparing to leave the nest of alien creatures, but suddenly he has a glimpse of his heart, giving birth to a strong sense of crisis, and the ridge is full of chill.


    Hansen��s rebellious resounding shot, only to hear a bang, the armor spike on the fist hit a piece of dark green claws, a powerful force hit, suddenly Hansen flew out, the alien creature The nests have been broken several times.


    The rebellious knight greeted him immediately, and the blood of the Hansen strong ninja''s chest rolled out of the broken nest.


    I saw the battle with the rebellious knight, a large green spider with a metallic luster. The spider had a big house and the claws were covered with a brush-like dark green fluff.


    The rebellious knight punched the past, but only saw the white spider silk in the big spider''s mouth, and suddenly stuck to the rebel knight''s fist.


    The rebellious knight''s power was strong, but the gossamer was very sticky, the rebel knight grabbed the spider''s silk and pulled it hard. The spider was suddenly pulled like a rubber band, but it was not pulled off.


    Instead, the spider''s silk is stuck in the hands of the rebellious knight. The spider''s silk is constantly spewing in the dark green spider''s mouth. The rebellious knight''s force is no longer strong, but it also has no way to take those sticky bullets.


    Soon the rebellious knight was squirted by the spider''s silk, how to pull and pull constantly, the action was greatly restrained.


    Hey!


    The spider''s metal claws stabbed the rebel knight and left a deep mark on the rebel knight''s armor. Although he did not pierce the armor, it was already very scary.


    More importantly, the rebellious knight is trapped by the spider''s silk. There is no way to exert his own strength. It is completely in the downwind, and the spider''s claws are constantly stabbing and tearing. The scars on the armor are more and more, and they are embarrassed. The harsh friction sounds.


    Hansen now knows exactly what the carapace is all about. Unlike Hansen��s previous speculation, the alien creature here is not killed by humans or aliens, but by this huge spider.


    The carapace is pierced and torn by the claws of the big spider, but the flesh and blood inside is also eaten by it.


    "This spider should be the super-god creature hatched by the eggs of different creatures? Its temper is so fierce, even with the alien creatures born in a nest, it is swallowed." Hansen sees the rebellious knight Falling in the wind, my heart is not shocked.


    The eggs of different creatures have not been broken by others, and they have hatched Super God creatures. There is nothing more fortunate than this.


    Seeing that the rebellious knight has only been beaten, Hansen directly summoned the soul of Jinwu beast, turned into a three-jawed gold-wool, opened nine genetic locks with **** nerves, and the **** flames on the body directly flew toward the big spider. The past.


    The big spider screamed and spouted the spider silk to Hansen. Unfortunately, when the spider silk encountered **** flames, it was suddenly burned and could not fall into Hansen.


    When Hansen went down with a paw, he tore a large hole in the carapace on the back of the big spider, and the dark green blood suddenly flowed out from the inside.


    The blood spurts in the mouth, but not to the big spider, but to the rebel knight.


    The spider silk stuck to the rebel knight was directly burned to ash after encountering the blood flame, and the rebellious knight immediately restored the body of freedom.


    Hansen and the rebellious knight joined forces to kill the big spider. The spider''s gossamer ability was restrained by blood and blood. Together with the weakening of the rebellious aura, it was not Hansen��s opponent, and he was caught by the golden claws. Blood marks.


    Within this nest of alien creatures, the big spiders did not even have a place to escape. After being blocked by the rebel knights, Hansen directly caught his head in an hour.


    "Hunting the super **** creature cruel spider king, not getting the soul of the beast, flesh and blood are inedible, can collect the essence of life genes, absorption can randomly increase the super **** gene from 0 to 10."


    Although he did not get the soul of the beast, Hansen was already very excited. He thought that he would have nothing to gain. He didn''t want to get a life gene extract, which exceeded Hansen''s expectations.


    But what is strange is that after the body of the cruel spider king is broken down, in addition to a black and green life gene extract, the body actually falls out of one thing.


    After Hansen saw such a thing, he suddenly opened his mouth and was suddenly a metal sign engraved with a **** cat pattern.


    The metal sign is only the size of the palm, the whole body is red and bloody, and the front is engraved with a nine-life blood cat pattern that is end to end. The back is engraved with a number seven in ancient Chinese.


    Hansen picked up the metal sign and looked at it. He didn''t see any clues. I don''t know why this brand would be inside the spider''s stomach. I had to collect the metal sign first.


    After smashing the essence of the life gene left by the cruel spider, Hansen turned around in the nest and determined that there would be no other living things and discoveries before leaving the alien nest.


    After Hansen returned to the nest shelter, he asked the worms about some of the nearby conditions.


    The answer to the result made him a little disappointed. There is no particularly powerful alien in the forest, and the most terrible place is the alien nest.


    "Apart from the thorn bush and the waters, is there any other strange place here?" Hansen asked without hesitation.


    Hansen didn��t dare to go over the waters. When the fish king passed by the waters, he saw many horrible aliens retreating and avoiding them. It��s just the horrible aliens that Hansen can solve now. Hansen will not go there to kill different creatures, so as not to cause public anger.


    Among the thorns jungle is mysterious and countless. Without the underground shelter as a reliance, Hansen does not dare to go inside, and there is no place to hunt for super **** creatures.


    "Speaking of strange places, there is really one place in this worm forest." The worm said indulging.


    "Where?" Hansen came to the interest and looked at the insects.


    The insects recalled for a while and said: "The worm forest is connected to the thorny jungle. There are three small stone mountains. The height is only four or five hundred meters. The three mountains are towering in shape and form a valley. This area is rich in plants. Even in the jungle of thorns, there are thorns in pieces, but only the grass in the valley is not born, even the thorns do not grow. After the aliens enter, they never see them again, and every once in a while, in the valley You can hear the sound of a baby crying, and you can''t tell the difference."


    After a pause, the worm said: "I have come to the worm forest for so many years, and I have not dared to go into the valley. There is nothing in it to say, but it is definitely not good, you can count it. Never, go there."


    Hansen��s mouth promised, but his heart was thinking: ��It��s not good to be right. I��m looking for that kind of place. I��m not going to go where it��s not dangerous.��


    Hansen asked the location of the valley. The mouth said that it was not to be mistaken into it. In fact, he had already planned to go to the valley to see what happened. Maybe there was a super **** creature inside.

 Chapter 1125： The fifth volume of the tunnel

    Now Hansen has three life gene extracts, but even one piece has not been absorbed, and the absorption speed is not generally slow. .


    "It seems that it is necessary to open the genetic lock as soon as possible, otherwise it will be difficult to absorb even the essence of life genes." Hansen also wants to buy the genetic fluid that can promote the absorption of the essence of life genes, but finally gave up.


    One thing is that it is too expensive, and now it is monopolized by a group of forces in the league. Secondly, Hansen does not know whether there is any side effect in that thing, and he is not willing to use it if he can absorb words.


    Thinking twice, Hansen decided to open the fifth genetic lock first, and then go to the valley to see.


    He has already opened four genetic locks, and the fifth genetic lock has not been opened because of the injury.


    It can''t be said that it didn''t open. It was already opened once in the avatar of the big demon, but it was closed again and it didn''t really open.


    Hansen is fully committed to practicing the tunnel mystery in the shelter, because his constitution has already exceeded the standard of opening the fifth genetic lock, and once opened a fifth genetic lock, although that time is not really open, but He also gave Hansen some valuable experience, so that his fifth genetic lock was opened smoothly.


    At the moment when the tunnel Xuan Jing entered the fifth weight and opened the fifth gene lock, Han Sen felt that something in his brain seemed to be broken.


    The scope of the Dong Xuan gas field did not expand this time, but within the scope of the Dong Xuan gas field, Han Sen feels a little different.


    In the previous hole Xuanqi field, Hansen was able to have a high sense of spirituality in this, and at the same time has the ability to shield the seven senses. Now the ability to shield the seven senses has not been enhanced, but the sense of spirit seems to have improved.


    The same is still the eighth, but now Hansen is focused on someone in the hole in the tunnel, and can actually feel some of their ideas.


    Hansen glanced out at the hole in the tunnel. In a nearby room, a man named Wang Lin was decomposing the body of a different creature.


    Although he did not speak, Han Sen seemed to hear him saying: "After eating the flesh and blood of this mutant creature, my mutant gene can reach 76 points, not far from full."


    If it��s just Hansen��s own delusions, it��s impossible to feel so detailed. Hansen really should be able to hear others�� voices to a certain extent, or receive the thought waves in their brains.


    Hansen glanced at other people, and it was more certain that there was nothing wrong with it.


    "Small beauty is really enough. I lost my waist last night. I am going to buy two bottles of oil today. I can''t kill her at night."


    "Where are you going to hunt aliens today? It��s too dangerous to hunt tridents. Hunting jadeworms is not dangerous, but it��s not very good for my genetic improvement..."


    "Mom, the **** named Li is afraid to hang me, let me meet him next time, he can''t die..."


    As long as they are humans in the tunnel, as long as Hansen��s thinking is focused on them, they can hear more or less their voices, but what they can hear is not what Hansen can choose.


    The voice that Hansen can hear is the strongest thought of those people.


    "I don''t know if I can hear the sounds of different creatures?" Hansen''s heart moved, and he focused on the treasure that was eating snacks.


    Unfortunately, Hansen did not hear any voice on Boa, and could not help but be disappointed.


    Hansen changed his focus to the little red bird standing on the top of Bao''er''s head. The sound that surprised him suddenly happened. He actually heard the little red bird''s heart.


    "Eat and eat, I know how to eat all day, and I don''t know how to give it to me. It''s awful."


    Hansen was excited, got up and left the shelter, went to the worm forest, and listened to the voices of the strangers.


    "Eat! Eat! Eat! Hungry! Hungry! Hungry!"


    Hansen found that the ideas of those low-level aliens were simple and there was no extra thought.


    After a long trial, Han Sen probably had a general understanding of the fifth metaphysical secret of the gene, as long as it was heard by the creature, but it must be a very strong heart to be able to hear clearly.


    The more intense the demand, the more clearly Hansen listens, and vice versa.


    Han Sen is thinking about the use of this ability in the end, shielding the seven senses is a very real power, but the super **** creatures basically open the eighth knowledge, the use of shielding the seven senses is actually not very large.


    And this relatively vague power is really not good to say whether it is useful or not. It is really useless in normal times, but if used well, it may be of great use.


    In addition to the enhancement of the sense of the spirit, the tunnel''s ability to simulate the atmosphere has also been upgraded to a higher level, allowing Hansen to simulate a higher degree of similarity, and the speed of refining the essence of life genes has also accelerated.


    "I really look forward to it. If you have made the hole to the ninth weight, I don''t know if I can directly see through all the other people''s thinking. If that can be the case, then it is really too strong." Han Sen knows that this is very possible.


    The name of Dong Xuan Jing has the meaning of breaking the mystery. The mystery is the secret, even the heavens can peep, and human thinking should naturally be able to peep.


    Han Sen now hates that he can''t immediately practice the hole Xuan Jing to the ninth weight, and open the ninth genetic lock. Unfortunately, there is no shortcut to the tunnel Xuan Jing, and he can only slowly cultivate himself.


    Hansen thought about returning to the shelter. When he first entered the shelter, he saw that the insects were preparing to go out. The two men took a face.


    Hansen subconsciously used the hole to sneak into the insects, and suddenly heard a strong and almost shouting voice.


    "Impossible! How is this possible! Han Jingzhi can''t have descendants. He can''t be a descendant of Han Jingzhi, but why is his grandfather called Han Jingzhi? How can he have nine blood cats on his body? ...this is too strange..."


    Han Sen heard the voice of the worm, and he couldn''t help but tremble. The worm actually knew Han Jingzhi, and he also knew that he had nine blood cats.


    If the insects have checked Hansen, it is not surprising to know that Hansen��s grandfather is Han Jingzhi. But how does the worm know that Hansen has nine blood-cats?


    Hansen thought that when he first saw the worm, the strange look flashed in the eyes of the worm, now recalling, the worm seems to be looking at his chest position, it seems that the position of the nine **** cats .


    Just the nine life blood cats have armor outside, the insects can actually sense the nine life blood cats in Hansen, which makes Han Sen feel very simple.


    "This worm, there must be some connection with Han Jingzhi and blood education." Han Sen''s eyes stared at the worm, hate to open his mind and see what he knew.

 Chapter 1126： Weird valley

    "The worm, where are you going?" Hansen asked the worm to smile and asked.


    "Go to the Red Worm Lake and look at it, and get some flesh and blood to come back to fight the teeth." The worm said with a smile.


    "The worms are really old and strong, and you are probably almost as old as my grandfather. I am not sure that I have teamed up with my grandfather before, but I have not been a grandfather. Your body is long gone." By the way, my grandfather is Han Jingzhi, do you have an impression?" Hansen said with a smile.


    There was a glimmer of color in the eyes of the worm, but it was fleeting, still laughing and said: "I can''t think of such a person, the shelter is too big, and it is normal to not know."


    Hansen still wants to say something more, but the worms put a hand on Hansen and walked outside the city: "Han Geer, I will go to the Red Worm Lake and turn around. Let''s talk back."


    Looking at the back of the insects who quickly stepped away, Hansen could feel his heart panicked and his eyes could not help but smash.


    Although Hansen was very eager to figure out what happened in the past, the generation of people seemed to be very jealous of this matter. Even the twilight night did not tell Hansen what happened.


    Han Sen is now so hard to find a clue such as the worm, and dare not force too urgent, otherwise it may not be able to get anything in the end.


    "How can I let the insects open?" Han Sen felt a little headache. He didn''t know much about the insects, and he couldn''t think of any way at the same time.


    After this incident, Han Sen deliberately investigated the background of the worm, but the shelter only knew that he was called the worm, but he knew nothing about his true identity.


    Hansen even made a holographic image of the worm, and then searched and compared it on the Sky. Although he searched for some people who are very similar to the worms, Hansen can be sure that those are not worms.


    There is an unspeakable temperament in the insects. Unlike ordinary people, Hansen��s spirit is powerful and can feel this special temperament, but he can��t say what it is.


    Hansen investigated a circle and found that he still knew nothing about the insects. Except for the words of the insects, everything else was blank.


    Even the old man who had been with the worms for more than a hundred years in the shelter said that he and the worm were the same as the old buddies. However, Hansen asked a few words after the side attack and found that their understanding of the worm was limited to them. Things after the worm.


    Hansen can be sure that there is absolutely a problem with the worm, but he can''t think of any way to ask him what he wants to know from the worm.


    The worm has always been pretending to be dumb. It seems that he does not know anything. No matter how Hansen tries to find it, it is difficult to get half of the useful words from his mouth.


    Unfortunately, there is no way for Xuan Jing to really see what is in the heart of the insect, otherwise it will not be so troublesome.


    There was no way for a time. Hansen was afraid to scare the worms away. In case of too much urgency, the worms would not leave when they left the shelter. Hansen really didn��t know how to find them in the big league. A person who does not even know the name.


    Hansen had to give up the useless work for a while, and took Boa to the valley that the worm said.


    Occasionally, one or two blood creatures can be seen in the worm forest, but that is very rare. Unless it is too close to the waters and the thorny jungle, there is not much danger.


    Han Sen went all the way to the place where the worms said, and saw that the three stone mountains are like the shape of a character standing in the intersection of the worm forest and the thorns.


    The three stone mountains are not very tall, only four or five hundred meters, and there is nothing bare on the mountain.


    Hansen flew directly into the sky, overlooking the three stone mountains and the valley from the sky. I saw three stone mountains surrounding a valley with a y-shaped shape. There are no plants inside, and you can see at a glance, in the valley. There is no occlusion at all, and all the white sandstones that can be seen are visible.


    Hansen didn''t believe that there was really nothing in the valley. He used the hole to sneak a glimpse of the big valley, and Hansen really saw something strange.


    In the valley of the y-shaped valley, there are many holes above the surrounding mountain walls. The holes are not big, and each one is only as big as an adult''s fist. It is dense everywhere, and looks a bit like a honeycomb.


    There is no way to pass through the thick rocks in the cave. It is difficult to know if there is anything inside those holes. However, after Hansen looked at it for a while, he heard some sounds in the hole.


    The sound is very small, Hansen is barely audible on the top of the mountain, but it feels a bit like a baby crying.


    The worm came to mention that the baby would cry out in the valley, but the worm said that the crying sound could be heard in a dozen or so rounds, but the sound could not be transmitted even in the valley, and Hansen��s ear force was somewhat I can not hear you.


    "It seems that the alien creature should be hidden in the mountain. If you want to find a way to bring it out." Hansen guessed, the mind moved, flew directly from the valley, and caught it in the nearby forest. Two tank worms came back.


    Put a scar on each of the two tank worms and throw them into the valley.


    The two tank worms were not thrown lightly. After climbing up, they rushed to the outside of the valley, and the blood of the insects dropped a string on the gravel.


    Seeing that the two tank worms are about to climb out of the valley, Hansen couldn''t help but frown: "Is the alien in the valley not interested in the blood of the worm?"


    While Hansen was thinking about it, the afterglow of the eyes suddenly saw two tank worms disappearing.


    Hansen suddenly took a look at the location of the two tank worms, where there is less than ten meters from the mouth of the valley, and there is no obstruction around.


    Two tank worms disappeared there, and the blood on the ground stopped there, but there was no trace of the sand and stones there, and there was nothing like pulling the tank worms under the sand.


    Hansen was thinking about things, but the eyes of the eyes still looked at the two tank worms. The two tank worms seemed to be invisible at once, so they disappeared out of nowhere. There was nothing special before that. Power appears.


    Han Sen��s heart is a bit cold. He has been driving a hole in the Xuanqi field. Even if he doesn��t use his eyes to see it, there are real creatures and power fluctuations in the valley. He shouldn��t feel it right.


    But the fact is that he did not feel anything, and the two injured tank worms disappeared out of thin air.


    After watching it for a while, I didn''t see any flaws. Hansen gritted his teeth and returned to the forest. He caught a few bugs and took them to the top of the mountain. Then he scratched several insects and threw them into the valley.


    This time Hansen played a twelve-point spirit and stared at the worms.


    The worms have ordinary and original grades, and they seem to be frightened in the valley, and they are desperately crawling outside the valley.

 Chapter 1127： Human face

    Hansen looked at it, and the pupil suddenly contracted. Three of the bugs crawled and disappeared.


    There was no power, no creatures, no waves on the ground, and the three bugs disappeared under Hansen''s eyelids, making Hansen almost think that he was blind.


    The remaining two worms climbed faster, but they did not escape the fate of disappearance. Like the three worms that were in the past, they crawled and crawled and the strange life disappeared.


    "What''s going on?" Hansen''s eyes were straight, and his eyes widened and stared at the place where the five worms disappeared. The tunnel was swept over and over again.


    No, there really is nothing, and the five worms are so strangely missing.


    "It is difficult to have a space fault there. The insects climbed into the fault and entered another space, so I couldn''t see them and I couldn''t feel it?" Hansen looked at the valley in amazement.


    Now Hansen is really a little shocked, and he is glad that he has not broken into the valley.


    Hansen bit his teeth and left the valley, and went to catch some bugs back, and then one was thrown into the valley to do the experiment.


    As a result, Hansen was even more alarmed. The bugs could suddenly disappear anywhere in the valley, not just a certain location.


    After Hansen lost all the dozens of worms he had caught, he did not see how the worms disappeared. If they entered the space fault, there were too many spatial faults in the valley. Everywhere.


    Although some spatial faults are difficult to sense, it is impossible for all spatial faults to fluctuate at all. Hansen does not feel spatial fluctuations in the valley. This makes Han Sen very doubtful whether there are spatial faults.


    Hansen didn''t catch the bugs any more, and he didn''t dare to approach the valley again, shielding his own breath. He observed the situation in the valley silently on the top of the mountain, hoping to find out a little clue.


    However, Han Sen looked at the sky for a long time, the sky was already dark, the stars of the sky also lit up, the silver moonlight scattered in the valley, the line of sight is still very clear, but still no discovery.


    There was no sound in the valley quietly, and even a little ant crawled. Hansen stared at the holes in the mountain wall for a long time, but there seemed to be nothing in the hole to climb out.


    And even if there are really different creatures inside, how does it make those bugs disappear?


    Hansen was puzzled. When Hansen was puzzled, he suddenly heard the sound of branches shaking in the nearby forest, accompanied by very light footsteps.


    Hansen looked in the direction of the forest, but saw the branches shaking. A figure walked through the dense woods and turned out to be the worm.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and the direction in which the worms went was actually going toward the mouth of the valley.


    "Strange, the insects clearly said that the valley is extremely dangerous. How did he come here alone in the middle of the night?" Hansen frowned, his eyes carefully looking at the insects who went to the mouth of the valley.


    There was a big pocket on the back of the insect, and the pocket was still moving, as if something was inside.


    Hansen looked strangely at the big pocket on the back of the insect, guessing what was inside, and swept it through the hole in the tunnel. He only felt that the vitality inside was very strong, and there seemed to be living things inside.


    The worm quickly walked to the mouth of the valley, but he did not walk in, and put down the big pocket on the back of the valley.


    Then I looked at the valley in a strange look and threw the pocket into the valley.


    The strength of the insects was beyond Hansen��s unexpected strength. The tall pockets filled with things, the one that was thrown by the insects, was thrown out of the kilometer, just fell into the valley. Y-shaped intersection on the sandstone ground.


    The things in the pocket seem to have been hurt, and the movement is even more powerful, but the pocket seems to be strong, and there is no way to get out of the pocket, no matter how hard it struggles.


    Han Sen looked at the pocket, and his heart secretly surprised: "It��s strange, what is the insect? What is it? He also found the strangeness in this valley, so I want to try it out?"


    When Hansen thought about it, he suddenly heard a sound like a baby crying from the valley. The voice was extremely sharp, just like the insects said, even in a dozen or so miles can still be heard clearly.


    The crying was a little scary, like the screaming cry of the baby after being scared. Hansen listened carefully and immediately found the sound coming from the holes in the mountain wall.


    Within the hole of the six-sided mountain wall of the Y-shaped valley formed by the three stone mountains, the sound of the chilling baby crying is heard. Even with Hansen��s ear force, the cry is not heard. Which hole came out inside.


    Soon, Hansen got the answer. The sounds were not transmitted from a hole, but all the holes heard the same sound.


    I saw a scorpion crawling out of the hole. Thousands of scorpions flocked to the intersection of the valley like the tide. It was unimaginable and went to the pocket.


    Those scorpions are not big, that is, the slap is a little bigger, just can be drilled out of those holes, one is only black and black, the black body seems to absorb light, the moon shines on them, and even a little reflection None, it looks like a black shadow.


    On the backs of those shadows, there is actually a pattern of a human face. It looks like a long, ugly baby grinning, making people feel sick and horrified.


    When the group crawled, it was like a ugly smile on the move, thousands of people gathered together, and Hansen Goosebumps were all up.


    It��s not that the scorpions are so powerful, but their appearance is really uncomfortable, even if Hansen is psychologically uncomfortable.


    However, under the sneak peek of the tunnel, the vitality of the human face is still a bit of a surprise to Hansen, and their vitality in the body is not inferior to the mutant creature.


    If so many people are all variants, this group is indeed a bit scary.


    It��s just that Hansen didn��t quite understand why the worm lost a pocket and the people climbed out of the caverns, and he lost the worms, but they disappeared out of thin air.


    "What the **** is it doing?" Han Sen looked at the insects and the more and more people in the valley, and kept thinking.


    Finally, the tide-like people climbed into their pockets, their claws ripped their pockets, and they quickly tore their pockets, and the things inside rolled out.

 Chapter 1128： Man who is dying

    Han Sen looked at what it was, suddenly widened his eyes, feeling the scalp tingling, and the goose bumps on his body began to rise.


    In the pocket, it turned out to be a person, a whole body man, it looks like only twenty or thirty years old, the body is very thin, and the thin ribs are all clear.


    There is no doubt that it is a living person, Hansen can clearly see the horror of his face.


    Hansen hasn''t waited for him to come back. Many people around him have already climbed onto the man''s body, and the donkey has smashed in.


    The man did not know how many squirrels were stabbed in, and only listened to the man��s screaming screams, which was like a devil in hell, and his body was constantly twisted on the ground.


    "A good worm, on the surface, kindly doing good things, but I can''t think of such a sinister life in the dark, even if the man has a hatred with you, you killed him, why bother to torture him?" Han Sen looked at the cold.


    However, when Hansen turned to see the worm, he suddenly stopped.


    The insects are outside the valley, and they are already old and tearful. They watched the man in the valley being bitten by the face. The painful and unbearable expression could not be described. It was just tears of desperation, and what was whispering in the mouth, it seemed like a kind of Pray for peace.


    That feeling... It feels like the man in the valley who is being tossed by the inhuman is the son of the worm.


    The mood of the insects has been excited to the extreme, but it is very complicated. Hansen looks at the hole in the tunnel. His heart is almost roaring, but because it is too complicated, Han Sen can��t hear what it is. .


    However, there are two strongest words, Hansen, but they are clear.


    "Son... that man is not really the son of the worm?" Hansen looked incredibly at the man who was tortured in the valley.


    He really can''t imagine that if the man is really the son of the worm, what he did for this is simply unbelievable and completely incomprehensible.


    However, the voice is not deceiving. Although Hansen does not really read other content, the words of the sons are not wrong.


    The man was swollen from the face of the person, and the swollen ones made people feel scared. Anyone who looked at it would only feel that the man must not live.


    A skinny skinny thin man, now swollen like a fat man of three hundred pounds, how can you not live?


    The man''s cry gradually stopped. It wasn''t that he didn''t hurt, but he couldn''t call it out. From his constantly shaking body and distorted expression, he could see it. His pain did not decrease.


    The insects had already shed blood and tears in the eyes that had been crying at this time. They didn��t dare to look at the man. They just put their hands on their chests and kept talking about the prayers like the Buddhist scriptures. The lips trembled and the teeth seemed to be playing. Trembling.


    Hansen had never seen such a bizarre thing, and he didn��t know what to do at the moment. He just stared at the strange scene in the valley.


    When Hansen thought that the man would be eaten by the face, he suddenly heard a baby crying in the valley.


    It''s just different from the sharp voices of those people who used to face it. This sound has an unspeakable hegemony.


    The shadows of those people lingered in the sound of the sound, and suddenly they retreated back into the hole in the mountain wall.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, all the faces of the people were retired, and only the swollen man like a pig was left in the valley.


    At this time, the worm suddenly raised his head, and the eyes with blood and tears stared at the silent valley and the man who fell dying in the valley.


    Hansen is also staring at the man who is watching. He wants to know what is going on, and why the worm is doing this. It��s all too strange and bizarre.


    When Hansen stared at the man while he was watching, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. It wasn��t that the man was not right, but the man��s shadow was a little bit wrong. His shadow was very big.


    Although the man is now swollen like a pig, but lying there, there is no reason to have a huge shadow of three feet long.


    And the shape of the shadow is also very different, the upper body looks like a man, but the lower part of the shadow is like a huge scorpion.


    Han Sen looked at it and found that the strange shadow had actually moved. It was originally a shadow that was reflected on the ground, but at this time it came out alive.


    A long black hair with a sharp face and a pair of eyes like a black jewel. The muscles of the whole body are raised. Under a black shell, you can still see a row of ten abdominal muscles.


    In this lower body of the demon god, it is a huge black carcass. The perfect combination of man and man, looks very horrible, but gives a strange combination of power and beauty.


    Han Sen looked at the demon of the demon god, and his look was very dignified. It was only the vitality that exudes in him that he has surpassed the rebellious knight. This is definitely a super-god-like existence.


    "What happened in the end? Why is there a super **** creature in the shadow of the man?" Hansen stared at the monk.


    I saw a slap in the back of the monk, and suddenly pierced into the man''s chest, and then saw that the man''s swollen body was pumped away, and the body quickly lost weight.


    But for a moment, the man''s body returned to its usual appearance, and the sultry appendix was pulled out of his chest.


    The incredible scene happened. The man had only a small blood hole on his chest, but the next second, the man climbed up directly from the ground. It looked flexible and powerful. He couldn��t imagine it. He just said Just a dying person.


    After the man turned over and climbed up, he directly rushed to the demon-like monk with a look of sorrow. The expression was like hatefulness.


    But the moment he rushed to the front of the monk, the majestic body of the devil, like a demon-like body, seemed to melt into the general, directly into the shadow of men.


    The man squatted on the ground, yelling at his own shadow and screaming at the boxing, but the shadow was impossible to break up, and the one he broke up was only a sandstone.


    Soon, the man��s double fists are already bloody, but there is still no intention to stop.


    "Xiao Yan!" The worm rushed into the valley. It seemed that he wanted to hug the man, prevent him from going crazy, and he was turned around by the man. He was suddenly there, and he couldn��t walk to the man again. For bitterness, whispered.


    "I hate you, I will hate you in my life." The man screamed at the worm, his eyes full of deep hatred.


    Then the man climbed up and turned and slammed into a large stone next to him, and his face was in love.


    But the man''s head did not hit the stone, and a strong arm wrapped in black shells from his shadow, pressed directly on the stone, the stone suddenly exploded, and the man just fell there. And did not be able to smash his head.

 Chapter 1129： Worm

    The man tried every means to commit suicide, but he was all stopped by the monk in his shadow, and he couldn��t even die if he wanted to die.


    The insects stood there with tears in their faces, and they couldn��t say a word. Their faces were full of pain and remorse, and some emotions that Hansen could not understand.


    The man smashed himself through the body, but in the end he still could not succeed in suicide.


    "Xiao Yan, don''t go any further." The worm finally couldn''t help but talk, but the tone was very contradictory, and he didn''t dare to shout.


    "Don''t go on any more? Then what do you want me to do? If you don''t die like this? Is this what you want?" The man glared at the worm, his eyes filled with deep hatred.


    The worm had already burst into tears and shook his head and said: "I don''t want to be like this. At that time, you got sick. I have no way. He said that you can cure you so that you don''t die, but I didn''t think... I didn''t think... ..."


    The worm said that it was already crying, and it is difficult to continue.


    "Haha, he did cure me, so I can''t die...not dead..." The man was laughing, but the laughter made people feel ten thousand times more violent than crying.


    "Xiao Yan... I... I am sorry for you..." said the worm.


    The man is just laughing, and the smile is hard to understand: "You are not sorry for me, you just make me die."


    The worm caught his white hair and squatted on the ground. It felt helpless and regretted to the extreme. He whispered: "If I know it is like this... If I knew it... I will not... I must..."


    At the end of the day, what the insects said could not be heard, but just heard the sound of choked.


    The man looked at the worm who was smashing his hair, and his eyes were full of complex colors. He sighed for a long time: "This is my life!"


    This sigh sighed with countless helplessness, unwillingness, despair, and remorse, and Hansen on the top of the mountain was a little moved.


    The two fathers and sons have been tossing in the valley for a night, and the sky is already white. The man looked at the white in the sky and said to the worm: "If you really are when I am your son, I will find someone to kill." I, I would rather die, and don��t live like this."


    "Xiaoyan!" The worm looked up at the man, his lips squirming and just wanted to say something, but he saw that the man had fallen straight to the ground.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. Seeing that the man��s body was normal, his vitality was still very strong, but he was like a coma, completely unaware.


    The insects ran away with tears, carefully put the man in a prepared pocket, and then carried the man outside the valley, while walking and talking about something in his mouth.


    If you don''t know what happened, the person who saw the insect at this time thought that he was a neuropathy of dementia.


    Hansen quickly flew up from the top of the mountain and chased after the insects, wanting to see where the insects are going.


    After listening to the dialogue between the father and the son, Hansen faintly felt that this was related to the gods mentioned at dusk. Perhaps this is an opportunity to solve all doubts.


    The worms walked into the worm forest with the man, and then went back to the worm sanctuary. Hansen watched the worm bring the man in the bag back to his room.


    Hansen had been waiting for the insects outside. After the next morning, the worm came out of his room. It didn''t happen like anything. He smiled and greeted the acquaintances he met, and then he made a few old ones. Friends out of the shelter, it seems to be hunting for aliens.


    "Insect, I have something to ask for your help, can you talk alone." Hansen walked over to the worm and stopped his way.


    "There is nothing to say directly. If you can help me, I will help." The worm said with a smile.


    Hansen insisted on saying: "I have something to say about it, so I want to talk to the insect alone."


    The insects sank a bit, summoned a few friends, and then took Hansen to an open space outside the shelter.


    "Small Han, what do you say, if the old man can help me, I will not let you down." The insects ordered a cigarette, took a sip and spit out the smoke. I spoke to Hansen.


    "Insect, do you know the Seventh Action Team of the Special Investigation Division?" Hansen said this to him without turning around.


    The worm directly shook his head: "What kind of institution is that? It seems that I have never heard of it."


    "Do you know Han Jingzhi?" Hansen asked again.


    The insects thought about it and said, "Listen to you, have you called Grandpa Han Jingzhi? You mentioned him so often, he must be a very good person?"


    Han Sen looked at the worm, and for a long time he sighed and said: "Then you should know the dusk?"


    The insects in the eyes of the fly flashed a trace of color, it seems that Hansen would have mentioned this person, but it just flashed, and then smiled and shook his head: "Older, people I have seen too More, I can''t think of such a person."


    "Then you should always know Xiao Yan?" Han Sen stared at the insects slowly and said slowly.


    The body of the insects suddenly trembled, and they could no longer conceal their emotions. They stared at Hansen with their eyes wide open, but they still laughed and said: "The people I have never heard of."


    "Have you forgotten your own wishes?" Hansen sneaked a swindle.


    After this sentence, the worm suddenly changed his face and his mood was completely disappointing. The body that seemed to be awkward was straight and straight, and his head was full of hair. His body was arrogant, like an angry lion staring at Han. Sen, his eyes are full of murderous words, and he asks in a word: "Who are you?"


    Han Sen felt the horrible vitality of the insects, and could not help but secretly admire. Among the human transcenders, the worm is definitely the top-level existence.


    If you don''t count Hansen yourself, even the top human surpasser is worse than the worm.


    His old age, such a physical quality, it is a little unexpected. After all, the human beings who were promoted by the first and second shelters have a low degree of gene completion. In the era of the worms, I am afraid that even the gods There are not many people who are fully promoted in the gene, and it is somewhat surprising that they can reach the physical fitness in the third shelter.


    "Who am I who you are not very clear? I also told you, my grandfather is who." Han Sen looked at the worm and said faintly.


    "Impossible, absolutely impossible, old Korea can not have descendants, less there to pretend to be a ghost." The worm stared at Hansen''s anger.


    ��Why can''t there be future generations? It is possible that people may have descendants,�� Hansen said casually.


    "It''s all possible, but he..." The worm suddenly stopped talking, and it seemed to react. The momentum on his body skyrocketed again. It seemed to be a beastly and beastly staring at Hansen: "Damn, dare In my words, who are you in the end? If you don''t know, don''t blame the worms, my heart is hot." 8)

 Chapter 1130： Hansen’s guess

    Hansen saw the murderousness of the worm, and he knew that he was definitely a murderous scorpion in the past, otherwise it would be impossible to have such an imposing manner.


    I sighed in my heart and knew that I was too tender. It was impossible to put out anything from the mouth of the insect. I simply said: "The worm, I was in the valley last night."


    The insect body trembled, staring at Hansen.


    "Insect, is that your son? Isn''t he asking you for someone to help? I think I can help." Hansen threw his last card and wanted to exchange information from the worm.


    The murder in the worm''s eyes did not fade, but just stared at Hansen and asked, "How do you know that there is a person like Huang?"


    "I met her." Hansen did not hesitate to directly say that he encountered the dusk in the trace of the crystal family.


    After the insects heard it, the murderousness of the body had converged, and the complexness could not be said. Finally, when I heard the dusk, I suddenly went old, and suddenly said with sadness: "You will stay forever, and she will choose youth forever."


    "Insect, you are also a member of the seventh action group? What happened in that space?" Hansen asked directly.


    The insects looked at Hansen and said: "These are not what you should manage, nor what you can manage. Don''t pursue these things again, it will kill you."


    "Insect, do you really want your son to continue this way? I can help him." Hansen also guessed that they did not seem to want to say that.


    The worms shook their heads: "Let''s go, don''t say these things out, or you will kill them."


    Hansen��s footsteps did not move, watching the worm continue to say: ��The worm, you are very strong, but you can��t deal with the alien creature in the shadow.��


    "No one can deal with him." The worm''s mouth twitched, revealing a painful color.


    "I can," Hansen said confidently.


    He can feel that there is nothing wrong with a super **** creature, and it is a very strong super **** creature, but there is a rebellious knight to help himself, Hansen is confident to fight the super **** creature.


    It��s just that Hansen didn��t know what kind of relationship the super **** creature had with a man, and he didn��t know what the planner had, so he didn��t shoot.


    The worm looked at Han Sen with a bitter smile: "You don''t even know what it is."


    "Super God creatures, this is no secret in the league." Hansen said.


    The worm sighed: "You know it. Now, among human beings, no one can hunt the super **** creatures of the third shelter, let alone the general super **** creature."


    "I am not an ordinary person," Hansen said.


    The worm smiled and shook his head. He wanted to say something, but suddenly he saw Hansen��s violent blood on his back. Then he saw Hansen��s whole person turned into a huge blood-flaming giant bird. Staring at him with a boundless horror.


    "This is... super-god-level transformation of the beast soul?" Some of the insects couldn''t believe it, looking at Hansen''s three-pronged Jinwu.


    Hansen regained his true body and fell in front of the worm: "Zhu Ye, do you think this kind of strength can''t work?"


    The worm looks at Hansen eccentrically: "You are not an ordinary person, but it is not a general super-god creature. The time to transform into a beast is limited..."


    "Plus him?" Hansen did not talk nonsense, directly summoned the rebellious knight, so that the rebel knight completely released his horrible atmosphere.


    "The Super God-level pet beast in battle?" The worm had his eyes wide open and his face was shocked.


    "Even if I can''t kill the super **** creature, can at least make your son rest in peace?" Han Sen stared at the worm, and said while watching his expression.


    The worm''s look is very complicated, it seems to be a little excited, and it seems to be a little scary. It took a long time to look at Han Sen and ask: "What do you want from me?"


    "I want to know what happened to you in that space? And why do you all say that Han Jing is unlikely to have descendants," Hansen said.


    The worm bites his teeth: "If you can really help Xiao Yan... I can tell you everything I know..."


    "Okay, then it''s a word, but you have to tell me what is going on with your son? If you can solve that super **** creature without hurting his life, then you don''t need to hurt you." Son''s life." Hansen said.


    The insect face was a little excited, like grabbing the last life-saving straw, biting his teeth, like a decision, said to Hansen: "Xiao Yan''s mother has a genetic disease, the disease has been inherited In the body of inflammation, with the medical technology at the time, there was no way to treat this disease. The mother of Xiaoyan died because of this disease. Xiaoyan had only two or three years left..."


    The worm told the story completely, and Hansen probably guessed what happened.


    The worm only said that he knew a way to save his son, and this method was to form a contract with a living creature with symbiotic ability, so that his son could share the vitality of the alien creature.


    The worm also succeeded in letting his son and the alien creature sign a contract. As a result, his son survived, but at the cost of symbiosis, his son was too weak to sign an equal contract with the powerful alien. Now the state of Xiaoyan is like a detachment of the alien creature, controlled by the alien creature.


    Usually, Xiaoyan is sleeping like a vegetative person. If there is no special situation, Xiaoyan can only wake up once a month. This time, I wake up to absorb the poison in the valley and then supply the super god. Biological consumption.


    If the worm does not bring Xiaoyan to the valley, then the small inflammation will be painful and unbearable, and even sleep can not be done, as if you are in purgatory, it is impossible to die.


    Although Xiaoyan was able to survive, it was more painful to die than to die. Xiaoyan lived for more than a hundred years.


    Hansen thinks that such a living method feels a little chilling.


    Although the worm did not say it, Hansen also guessed that his method must be related to the space that the seventh action group entered.


    Moreover, he was able to bring his son to the third shelter, and he was able to sign a contract with his son and a super **** creature. This is definitely not something that ordinary people can do. There must be something in it.


    Now Hansen can guess something, but that''s just his guess.


    Qin Huaizhen, Dusk, and the worms, the people of these seventh action groups met a guy who claimed to be God in that strange space.


    Maybe the **** said that they can help them realize their wishes, and they also made a wish.


    Qin Huaizhen��s wish may be immortal, so he was frozen, he did not die, but it was no different from death.


    At dusk, it may be that youth is forever, so she is trapped in the crystal bottle of the crystal family, and after so many years, she has always maintained a beautiful face until the moment of death.


    The desire of the worms may be to cure his son''s illness or to let his son live, and then it becomes the current situation.


    If it is like Hansen guessed, then the guy is not God Hansen does not know, but it must be a vicious jerk.


    "Insects, you can rest assured, I will try my best to solve the super **** creature." Hansen said seriously to the insects.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    Addition for "myoug".

 Chapter 1131： Invisible creature

    It is not a simple matter to kill such a super-god creature. According to the worm, what is hidden in the shadow of his son is only a avatar. The body of the super-god creature is still in the valley.


    Hansen remembered the worms that he had thrown into the valley and disappeared mysteriously. Perhaps the disappearance of those worms was related to the super **** creature.


    Hansen once again came to the valley. This time he still did not enter the valley. He only brought a lot of bugs to the top of the mountain, and every few days he threw a few insects into the valley.


    The same as when he came last time, the worms disappeared mysteriously under Hansen''s eyelids.


    But this time Hansen consciously threw the worms to the same position, and Hansen found that the worms did not disappear immediately when they passed through the previously disappeared position.


    This proves that there is no space crack, spatial cracks are fixed, and it is impossible to move the position.


    "If it is not a space crack, then the biggest possibility is that super **** creature, but what kind of power does it have, how do you let those bugs disappear out of thin air?" Hansen sat on the top of the mountain and looked at the valley and thought hard. .


    Undoubtedly, his hole and mysterious field are completely useless to this super **** creature, and even the fluctuation of power is not felt. This makes Hansen very cautious, before he figured out what kind of alien creature is. Hansen will not easily shoot.


    After watching it on the top of the mountain for several days, Hansen still couldn''t find out where the super **** creature might be hiding, and did not see what force it was to make the bugs disappear.


    If it is a shadow, Hansen carefully looked at the shadow of the insects falling in the valley. There was no special change, and there was no such thing as a son of the worm. There was a terrible creature hidden in the shadow.


    Hansen''s only certainty is that this is a very terrible super-god creature, and its power may be more than his imagination. At least Hansen has not known about its power until now.


    "It seems that there are only two possibilities. One possibility is that it is invisible, so you can''t see it without feeling. There is another kind of power that is invisible. If it is The second thing is easy to handle, as long as you find its body, then all the problems are solved. If it is the first kind, then it is really troublesome." Han Sen secretly thought.


    If it is really a super-god creature that is difficult to find in the mysterious field, even if its strength and speed are not so good, it is absolutely terrible.


    Because of the scruples in her heart, Hansen became more cautious and observed for ten days in a row, but could not get more information.


    If it weren''t for the secret of the seventh action group and Han Jingzhi from the worms, Hansen would never have to touch the powerful existence of this incalculable strength.


    After all, human life is only once, and any adventurous move may lose its only life. Generally, Hansen will never take it if he is not sure.


    But this time is different, he really wants to know what Han Jingzhi did in the past, why the dusk will say that he is stunned, why Qin Huaizhen wants him to be careful about Han Jingzhi.


    Hansen has been holding back, hoping to find out the clues, this time he will try it anyway, there is no possibility of retreating.


    This night, Han Sen heard the kind of baby crying, so Hansen could not help but glimpse.


    According to the worm, he only needs to bring his son to come here once a month. It shouldn��t be right today. How do those people react and have a reaction?


    It didn''t take long for the people in the hole to climb out and cover the entire valley, which looked extremely disgusting.


    The existence of these people''s faces also proves that there is no space crack in the valley, otherwise the face of the people should have been swallowed up.


    The face-to-face action attracted Hansen��s attention, only to see that they were crawling at the intersection of the y-shaped intersection, and there was nothing there, not knowing what they were going to do this time.


    In the center of the intersection, a position was vacated, and the diameter was about ten meters. The rest of the valley was full of people, and only one area was not even a single person.


    Han Sen stared at the open space, his heart was slightly excited, and he seemed to realize what.


    The silver moonlight sprinkled in the valley, and today it was particularly bright. Hansen looked up and found that today is the full moon day. The moon in the sky looks round and big, and the moonlight is especially bright.


    Those people face and bathe in the moonlight, and the human face on the back has a white brilliance. Those brilliances have life, and the brilliance of their backs rises toward the open space. Gather away.


    The light shone on the open space, as if it had hit an invisible wall, suddenly turned into a little radiance, and then merged into the invisible wall.


    Hansen looked at it for a while and quickly widened his eyes. As more and more radiance merged into the invisible things, the invisible objects filled with radiance gradually outlined a form.


    The handsome and majestic human male upper body, the horrible scorpion lower body, like the demon god, is exactly the same as the guy who got out of the shadow of the insect son in the day.


    It��s just that the guy in the shadow is all black and white, but this one is transparent, and his eyes can completely see his opposite side through his body.


    If it is not the reflection of the human face, the brilliance of the reflection into his body, so that it has accumulated a lot of brilliance in the body, it looks like a creature made of light, I am afraid it is impossible to see its existence.


    Even now, the brilliance of those people''s faces, after entering his body, Hansen can see that they are shining, but the hole is still unable to sense their existence.


    The transparent monk can completely ignore the glance of the hole in the Xuanqi field, and this alone is enough to explain his horror.


    "Sure enough, it''s a guy who can be invisible." Hansen frowned slightly. This is the worst situation. He wants to be on a completely invisible opponent.


    "Maybe now is the best chance to shoot, only now can see him." Han Sen stared at the super **** creature, turned his mind into countless thoughts, calculating all possibilities.


    In the end, Hansen still resisted the shot, silently watching the transparent moonlight absorbing the reflection of the human face and reflection.


    This process lasted only one hour. When the moon was slightly offset, the faces of those people on the back of the face would no longer reflect the moonlight, and the brilliance of the transparent monks gradually faded. (.)

 Chapter 1132： Invisible opponent

    Hansen looked at the brilliance of the transparent **** and gradually faded away, while estimating the time until he disappeared completely and could not see it.


    "In less than ten minutes in less than ten minutes, the transparent monk can completely refine the brilliance inhaled into the body, and then he will never see him and he will not feel his existence. The best way to kill him." Time is only less than ten minutes." Han Sen secretly thought.


    Hansen has made a choice and is ready to start with him when the next transparent monk comes out to absorb Guanghua.


    Obviously, this opportunity is only once a month. Hansen waited for a few days, and no one saw the face again. It is estimated that he must wait until the full moon night.


    However, Hansen is not idle. He observes the situation in the valley and refines the essence of life genes. Now his super **** gene has reached eleven o''clock.


    In the middle, the worms took his son to the valley again, repeating the pain that has been repeated countless times.


    Although it is already seen for the second time, Hansen still feels unbearable, and the whole body is goose bumps.


    It��s hard to get to the full moon night. When the moon is empty, the faces of those people climb out and use the human face on the back to help the transparent people absorb the moonlight.


    Hansen has been waiting for the transparent monk body to be filled with moonlight, such as the same goddess of the moonlight, and did not hesitate to incarnate the super emperor, while summoning the rebellious knight, together into the valley.


    The rebellious aura of the rebel knight directly covered the entire valley, and Hansen��s fingers bounced, and the golden coins of the sky rushed toward the valley.


    The transparent monks immediately discovered them, and the beautiful face that was condensed by the light condensed two people, and punched the gold coins falling in the sky.


    Hey!


    The horrible moon broke out from his fist, like a volcanic eruption, directly smashing those gold coins into pieces.


    Hansen suddenly felt amazed that the monks were more terrible than he had imagined. They were not only able to stealth, but even the power was terrible, and the extraordinary super-natural creatures were comparable.


    The rebellious knight took the lead and the fist was about to smash onto the slut, but he saw the sly squat of the scorpion, and immediately swept a steel whip directly on the arm of the rebel knight, and retreated the rebellious knight. A few meters to stabilize the figure.


    "Welling the super-god creature?" Hansen was shocked. Under the weakening of the rebellious aura, it was able to explode such a force. This is by no means an ordinary super-god creature.


    Hansen pulled out the Phoenix Excalibur and Tai Ajian, wearing a super-god-level magic blood armor, behind the wing of the blood demon dragon, madly killing the monk.


    In the eyes of the murderers, the hands of the murderers greeted Hansen��s Phoenix Light and Tai Ajian.


    when! when! when!


    The continuous crossfire sounded in the air, and a series of shock waves shook the surrounding sandstone, making the sandstone ground like a wave.


    The rock was also blown up by the power of terror, and the whole valley was a mess.


    Hansen��s look is extremely dignified. Under the state of super emperor, he used so many super beast souls, but he did not have the absolute upper hand. He just took a few wounds on the monk��s body, which is not enough. Deadly, this monk is really powerful and unimaginable.


    The rebellious knight rushed up again, and Hansen teamed up to besiege the transparent slut. Hansen��s gaze was like a fire, and the blazing light of his body broke out wildly. The Shuangfei Sword and the Flying Sky secrets were applied to the limit. Go madly.


    The scorpion was violently bombarded with one enemy and two fists. The claws and the tail were also horrible weapons. Apart from Hansen��s slight injury on his body, there was no sign of defeat.


    Seeing the brilliance of the transparent slut, it became more and more dim, and it was more and more difficult to see his figure. Hansen��s look gradually became dignified.


    "Go!" Hansen knows that there is no chance to kill this transparent monk today. He is definitely a violent level, and it is impossible to kill him in ten minutes.


    Hansen wants to go, but the transparent **** is not so easy to let him go. The claws crawl fast, and Hansen is entangled, so that he has no chance to retreat.


    Finally, the brilliance of the transparent monks completely converged and disappeared completely into Hansen��s sight.


    Hey!


    A blood hole suddenly appeared on the rebellious knight, and he pierced the armor directly. At first glance, he knew that the transparent scorpion''s tail was tied in.


    The rebellious knight reached out and tried to grab the invisible tail, but grabbed an empty one at a time, and the tail had already been collected.


    Hey!


    Although Hansen was on alert, he could not see the place where the transparent scorpion was. He was hit **** the chest, and his body suddenly retreated a dozen meters. His legs plowed two deep grooves on the ground, chest. There are several cracks in the super **** armor.


    "Damn!" Hansen couldn''t see the place where the transparent scorpion was. He bit his teeth and hit a finger, and the gold coins fell again.


    Hansen wants to use the gold coins to rain out the transparent scorpion. Although his eyes can''t be seen, his body still exists. The large coverage of the gold coins rain, although it can''t hurt it, it should also be able to find out. position.


    The days when the gold coins fell, it was like raining, but they did not explore the place where the transparent people were.


    It was another tragic sigh. I saw that the rebel knight��s chest was **** again, and blood was flowing inside the blood hole.


    Fortunately, the body of the rebellious knight is not afraid of poison, otherwise the rebel knight may have lost his fighting power.


    The situation is not much better now. The rebellious knight keeps looking around, but like Hansen, he can''t see anything, and he doesn''t even know where to attack.


    "Ah!" Hansen had a terrible pain in his back and his body fell forward.


    I saw Hansen��s back with a blood hole in the tail. Fortunately, there was a super-god armor to resist. The super-spiritual body was tyrannical and did not suffer too much injury.


    "Come on." Han Sen opened the wings directly and flew up. This super **** creature is too difficult. If you can see it, it will not be seen even now. The large-scale gold coins will not explore him. Where you are, you can only be beaten if you fight again.


    However, Han Sen just flew up, and felt that he was pumped from a steel whip on his back. He was directly drawn from the sky and fell into the sand and stone and knocked the gravel ground out of a big pit.


    The transparent **** seems to be really invisible, the gold coin rain can''t find him, and his attack is completely without any fluctuations, even Hansen''s eighth knowledge is not noticeable.


    The situation of the rebellious knight is even worse. His body is not super-powerful, and the armor can''t stop the horrible appendix. The wounds are more and more, and the armor is dyed red.


    Hansen��s situation is not much better, mainly because he can��t see transparent people and can only be beaten passively.

 Chapter 1133： Dinosaurs are born

    Biting his teeth and taking the rebellious knight back to the soul sea, Han Sen is preparing to forcibly rush out of the valley. Anyway, his super-spiritual body is tyrannical, and with super-level armor, he should be able to rush out with a hard injury.


    Transparency and deaf people must not be able to kill, can only wait to find a way to break his stealth and then kill.


    But before Hansen rushed out of the valley, he suddenly heard something cracking on his body, and Hansen only felt that something had fallen out of his pocket.


    Hansen turned his head and saw that it was a broken blue metal egg. There were already many cracks on the egg, and it was cracking quickly.


    "That blue metal dinosaur was actually completed at this time!" Hansen was shocked and turned to want to bring the eggs back.


    Even if the blue metal dinosaur is a super **** creature, I am afraid it is not a transparent opponent. I can''t leave it here.


    Hansen hadn��t picked up the metal egg. Suddenly he only felt the pain of the bite on his back. Then the body flew out and slammed into the mountain wall and hit the mountain wall. It collapsed a large piece.


    Hey!


    An invisible force stepped on the top of the blue metal egg, and suddenly the blue metal egg broke into pieces and was directly pressed into the bunker.


    Han Sen��s heart was so angry that it was hard to wait until the blue metal egg tarts were completed, thinking that he could add a super-god-level thug, but who knows that this has not yet come out, he was killed.


    If you can see the monk now, Hansen hates not to directly unload him.


    However, Hansen couldn''t see him at all. He had no strength and no use. He could only turn around and hate to get out of the valley.


    Hey! Hey! Hey!


    There was a continuous crash behind him. Hansen was a little bit strange. He turned his head and looked at it, but saw the invisible force of horror bombarded the position of the blue metal egg again and again, and it had already smashed it into a big pit.


    However, a blue figure gradually expanded in the pit, and it was a blue dinosaur that was cast like a metal.


    "Don''t die?" Hansen was overjoyed when he saw the blue dinosaur hatching out.


    The body of the blue dinosaur has been raised to more than three meters before it stops. Although it is not very big, it looks extremely heavy and textured.


    The blue metal body looks very high in density, and its weight is also very amazing. It is hit by invisible power continuously, but it seems to be a tumbler, and it can''t be beaten.


    when! when! when!


    Hansen can even see the transparent iris tailing directly on the blue metal dinosaur, leaving a scar on the metal body, but the scar is very small, can pierce the tail of the super **** armor, even tied Do not wear the metal body of the blue dinosaur.


    Like the Hansen, the blue dinosaurs can''t see the place where the transparent scorpion is. Like Hansen, they can only be passively beaten, making a loud and angry dragon, and the body is mad, but it can''t be touched. Transparent and sultry.


    However, it was so troubled by the blue metal dinosaurs that the attention of the transparent and sultry people was concentrated on it, and there was no attack on Hansen.


    A horrible force hit the body of the blue metal dinosaur, and it hit the west, and the wounds were more and more, but the next second, the blue metal dinosaur climbed up quickly, ignoring the little ones. wound.


    "The speed of the blue dinosaur is too slow, and the power can only be regarded as the middle and upper in the super-god creature, but this body is really strong!" Hansen was amazed, but he did not have time to look at it, ready to leave the valley.


    The super-spirit state can only last for an hour. He has to leave the valley quickly. Otherwise, with his body, I am afraid I can''t stand the power of transparent and savage.


    Hansen is trying to let the blue metal dinosaur leave together, but he hears the roar of the blue metal dinosaur violently, and a blue metal spiral monocle grows on the top of his head. The eyes are like electricity. Lan Tongtong''s light bulb, eyes screaming inside.


    Hey!


    Another terrible invisible force hit the blue metal dinosaur, and suddenly knocked it over to the ground, leaving a dent on the body.


    But the eyes of the blue metal dinosaur bulbs stared in one direction, and a pair of front paws hugged in the air, seemingly holding something.


    Hey!


    Hansen suddenly heard continuous crashes, and the scars on the blue metal dinosaurs continued to increase, but his body seemed to hold something, and was carried around with madness.


    "I rub, can it see transparent people?" Hansen was shocked and happy.


    The blue metal dinosaur is holding the air, the body is being beaten constantly, the wound on the body is increasing, but there is no meaning to let go. The big mouth is still biting down, like something bitten. The mouth full of sharp teeth can''t fit.


    The transparent monks were furious because they were bitten by the blue dinosaurs. The invisible tails and claws and the fists kept falling on the blue metal dinosaurs.


    Although the body of the blue metal dinosaur is powerful, it is not strong enough to attack people who can ignore the transparent shackles. Under continuous attack, the metal body is full of wounds, and blue blood flows out.


    Its head is even more severely hit, and the mouth overflows with blood.


    However, the blue metal dinosaur is still biting with a transparent scorpion, like a bite that is not loose.


    Hansen looked at the heart and did not escape. The fingers were condensed together in the fingers. The numbers above the gold coins jumped, and each beat increased a number. The power on the gold coins also became horrible. Doubled.


    The transparent monk felt the horror of Hansen��s side and wanted to open the blue metal dinosaur to Hansen.


    However, the blue metal dinosaur was biting and holding, letting the transparent scorpion slap it, swaying the blood of its body, but still did not open the blue metal dinosaur.


    "Keep it up... and stick to it..." Hansen''s chest was full of blood, and the gold coins between his fingers flickered, and the power of terror grew stronger and stronger.


    "Seven...eight...nine..."


    As the number on the gold coins beats, the breath above is getting scarier.


    The transparent scorpion apparently also sensed the crisis, desperately bombarding the blue metal dinosaur, and the scorpion needle was recorded in its wounds.


    The body of the blue metal dinosaur was so strong that it could not withstand such continuous slamming, and the pain screamed, and the blood rushed out of the mouth, and the mouth could not help but loosen it.


    The transparent monks suddenly broke away from the mouth of the blue metal dinosaur and wanted to move away quickly, but found that the claws of the blue metal dinosaur were still holding him, and could not completely open it.


    "It''s now!" Han Sen knew that he couldn''t wait any longer, and the gold coins in his hand were bounced out against the transparent monks. 8)

 Chapter 1134： Hidden Emperor

    Although he only saved ten dollars, Hansen couldn��t wait any longer. Once the blue metal dinosaurs were opened by transparent people, Hansen could no longer lock its position. When the gold coins were stronger, useless. .


    The gold coin with the number ten was shot out and turned into a golden stream of light, which was shot in a void.


    Only the gold coins were stuck in the void and did not fall.


    boom!


    It seems that something has fallen from the air and slammed on the ground, suddenly blasting a large pit on the sandstone ground.


    The blue metal dinosaur was screamed by Hansen, loosened the transparent man and jumped out to the side.


    I saw the gold coins hanging in the sand pit, and kept shaking. The transparent man was actually under the suppression of ten times of money-saving technology and did not die immediately.


    With the gold coins rolling up and down in the air, the transparent man seemed to struggle in struggle. Hansen''s hands condensed one gold coin after another, and flew out toward the transparent man.


    Although these gold coins do not have the money to bless, they only have their own basic strength, but they are also the full blow of the super-Emperor. They fall on the transparent people, and suddenly the transparent people collapse completely.


    Hey!


    Just listening to the sound of watermelon being crushed, the gold coins sinking in an instant, and the slamming fall on the ground, as if there is something scattered in the bunker, but Hansen is still invisible.


    "Hunting and killing the super **** creatures hidden emperor, get the hidden emperor''s soul, blood and flesh is inedible, you can collect the essence of life genes, absorption can randomly get 0 to 10 points super **** gene."


    Hansen suddenly overjoyed, and even got the beast soul, such a powerful super **** creature, the soul of the soul is no worse.


    However, Hansen did not see where the essence of life genes was, and quickly flew down in the sand pit. He reached out and touched the sand pit for a while, then he touched a crystal that could not be seen from the sandstone. It should be hidden. The essence of the life of the emperor is exhaustive.


    The blue metal dinosaur went to Hansen''s side and looked a little hostile, but also very close relatives.


    Hansen checked the wound on it. It looked a little scary, but it was just a flesh-and-blood injury. It didn''t hurt the key, and Hansen was amazed at its tyranny.


    "This guy is just a super meat shield. At first glance, it is a material for hard work." Han Sen touched the head of the blue metal dinosaur and his eyes were smashed.


    Let the blue metal dinosaur stay in the valley for a while, Hansen himself rode the golden retriever back to the worm nest shelter, not that he did not want to fly back, but he is now physically weak, not to fly back, even go Going back has problems.


    Now Han Sen wants to know how the son of the insect is, and he has killed the hidden emperor with great pains. In addition to his own needs, he still hopes that the son of the insect can survive.


    If you just want to help the son of the worm, you don''t need to be so troublesome. It is much easier to kill the son of the worm and the avatar than to kill the real body.


    However, Hansen had not returned to the shelter, and he saw that the insects had walked out of the shelter with a small body. The insects had tears on their faces, and the tears seemed to have been crying.


    Hansen looked at the insects and said nothing. He just sighed in his heart: "Sure enough, he could not keep his life."


    The worms showed a smile to Hansen: "Thank you, Xiao Yan, he finally got rid of it. He woke up before he went. We said a lot, he was very happy."


    "Insects." Hansen didn''t know what to say, but he couldn''t get it.


    The worm turned his head and shook his head: "Xiao Yan hopes to bury himself in a quiet place, and when I am buried, I will go to you."


    After that, the worm went to the forest, and the back was a bit lonely, and it seemed to be somewhat relieved.


    Hansen had to go back to the shelter and wait for the insects to come back. Nothing was idle. Hansen looked at the hidden emperor''s soul that he had just got.


    The sneak peek of the super sacred soul is hidden: jewel type.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly surprised. He reached out and saw a transparent gem appearing in Hansen��s hand. He couldn��t see anything inside, but Hansen knew that it was the transparent hidden emperor.


    In the past, Hansen had acquired the gems of the gems, and the gems of the gems can be merged with other beasts, so that other beasts grow into the same order as the gems.


    Hansen can choose a type of beast that he needs, and then use the gems to evolve into a super-beast, and make it possess the ability to hide.


    However, there is a certain success rate problem. It is better to evolve the soul of the same kind of gods.


    Hansen doesn''t know what the hidden emperor is, but he should be without mistakes. He only needs to find a suitable blood-level scorpion beast. He should have a high chance to evolve into a super-beast.


    "What kind of animal soul is going to evolve? Is it better? If you evolved the armor of the armor, would you have invisibility to wear armor? Or an evolutionary weapon type, with an invisible blade." Like the Emperor, the enemy is still not aware of the enemy. If this is the case, it is better to evolve an arrow..." Hansen��s heart flashed through various magical thoughts, and it was difficult to get it at a time. idea.


    The insects haven''t come back yet, Han Sen played the gems and souls for a while, and then took out the transparent life gene extract.


    As a result, Hansen did not expect that he could not see the scent of the hidden emperor, unable to simulate his power, and could not absorb the essence of this life gene.


    Hansen did not care. Anyway, he still had two pieces of life-genetic essence that had not been absorbed, enough for him to absorb for a while.


    Although this piece of life gene essence can not be absorbed for a while, but as the hole Xuan Jing gradually unlocked, there may be opportunities.


    The worm came out from the sky and didn''t come back until the evening.


    Hansen did not urge him to mean that the pain of losing a child is not something that everyone can bear.


    "Follow me." The worm said to Han Sen, he went to the room where he lived.


    Hansen quickly followed up. He wanted to say some comforting words, but he felt that what he said now was superfluous and would only make the insects more uncomfortable.


    "Thank you, let me and Xiao Yan be free." Bring Hansen into the room, the insects closed the door and poured him a cup of tea, said calmly.


    "After all, he still didn''t let him live." Hansen smiled bitterly.


    The worm seems to look at it: "Life and death have a life, I strongly acted that he continued his life for nearly two hundred years, and made him die for two hundred years. It is my fault. If I can choose another time, I will definitely let He died at that time."


    Hansen was silent and didn''t know what to say. He was not a person who would comfort people.


    The worm smiled: "What do you want to know, ask now."

 Chapter 1135： Two people who rejected God

    Han Sen opened his mouth and found that there were too many doubts in his heart. He didn''t know where to ask from time to time.


    After a moment of indulging, Han Sen asked: "The worm, your seventh action group, what was sent to the original place, what happened there?"


    "We met God... No... It should be said that the devil..." The worm said that it seemed to be hidden in the memory, and the face was full of pain.


    Hansen quietly looked at the worm, waiting for him to continue.


    The insect''s lips moved and continued: "At that time, I was still an interstellar pirate, because I got a qigong technique by chance. After cultivating, my physical quality was much stronger than that of human beings at that time. So at that time, I was mixed. Since the wind and water, although I dare not say the rich group, but there is no shortage of money."


    Speaking of this, the worm sighed: "Maybe because I have made too many shackles, the old man does not punish me, but the disaster is on their mother, it is more painful than let me be punished..."


    "After my mother-in-law went, it didn''t take long for Xiao Yan to check out the same disease. When I had no way to seek medical treatment, the people in the league found me. I hope that I can join the seventh action group and participate in the transmission experiment. They promised to use the best doctor and a new drug for Xiao Yan to temporarily control the condition of Xiao Yan, so I promised them."


    Suddenly, the worm''s face showed a confused expression: "I thought it was a very dangerous experiment, but after passing it in, we found that it is like a paradise, beautiful and unimaginable, what do you want? It is like being a god."


    "What kind of world is that?" Hansen asked, and the description of the insects really made him unable to outline the world in his mind.


    "I don''t know." The worms shook their heads, but he also knew that Hansen couldn''t understand it. Then he said, "The devil controls the world. He said that he wants mountains, and there are mountains and mountains." From the beginning, he said that if there is water, there will be an infinite ocean in front of him. He said that if you want a woman, there will be countless beautiful women, everything is between his thoughts, so at that time we all thought we met God..."


    When the insects came here, the cheeks twitched, showing a painful expression: "If I didn''t make a wish to him at that time, Xiao Yan would not suffer for so many years."


    "What does the devil look like?" Han Sen knew that the insects were uncomfortable, but he had to ask, and he could let the insects distract themselves.


    "I don''t know. It seems to me that he is a man, but I have asked Lao Han and dusk them. Lao Han said that it is an old man. At dusk, it is a beautiful woman. Everyone seems to see it. Different, but the devil is clearly in front of us, and everyone can see him at the same time."


    Hansen listened a little frowning and had to continue to ask: "What later?"


    "The devil told us later that he would give us a test. If we can complete the test, he can help us achieve a wish. I was very excited because I really regarded him as an omnipotent god. I hope to get a chance to make a wish, so I chose not to hesitate to accept the test. There are many people like me. Laohan also advised us at that time, but I couldn��t listen at all, just thinking about making small The inflammation is getting better..." The worm said that he was holding back the grief in his heart.


    ��Is the people in the seventh action group tested?�� Hansen asked.


    The insects shook their heads: "Most people accepted it, and only two people rejected the test of the devil."


    "One of them is Han Jingzhi, who is the other one?" Han Sen was slightly surprised. Unexpectedly, apart from Han Jingzhi, there were still people who chose to refuse the test.


    "No, no old Han, Lao Han chose to be tested." The worm said, shaking his head.


    "What? Han Jingzhi made a wish?" Han Sen screamed out. He always thought that Han Jingzhi did not make a wish, so he would be said to be stunned by the dusk, but who knows that Han Jingzhi actually accepted the test.


    "Does he wish that I don''t know, but he did choose to be tested." The worm said with certainty.


    "Who are the two people who have not been tested?" Hansen asked quickly.


    The worm thought about it and said: "Two people who have not been tested, one surnamed Ning, have a very good relationship with Laohan. He has been following Laohan. I only listen to Lao Han and call him Ning, so what is his name? I don��t know. It seems that because Laohan and Ning Laoji said something, Ning Laoji refused to accept the test of God."


    "Ning Lao Er is now the Ningjia Group''s Ningjia?" Han Sen''s heart fretting, he did not know that the seventh action group had several surnames Ning, if there is only one, then it must be the Ning family''s ancestors It is.


    The insects shook their heads: "I don''t know, I haven''t paid attention to the things in the league these years."


    "Who is that other person?" Hansen asked again.


    "It''s a woman, a very beautiful woman." When the worm said the woman, the dim eyes blinked involuntarily.


    Hansen looked at the insects slyly. I don''t know what this is. He said that he said nothing.


    The worm said: "I was just a interstellar pirate at that time. I usually hid it on the ridiculous planet of the universe. The understanding of the alliance is very limited. For some alliances and the military, there are some big groups. Understand, but in the seventh action group, I did not know a few people, and everyone used the code name, except for dealing with Lao Han and before dusk, others did not know."


    "That woman is the seventh action group, but her identity is a bit special. It seems that there is a special background. She didn''t introduce herself at all, and no one introduced her. I don''t even know her code. I only know. She is a very beautiful woman, the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my life."


    Hansen touched his nose helplessly and watched the insects continue to ask: "After you finished the test, what wishes have you made? What wishes did Han Jingzhi make?"


    The worms shook their heads: "I don''t know what wishes they made."


    Seeing Han Sen glaring at himself, the worm continued to say: "After the devil opened the test, I was sent to a place alone, and I finished the test there. When I came back, I only saw the devil, no goodbye. To other people, I don��t know where they went."


    "After I made a wish to the devil, he gave me a drop of blood, let me go back with the blood, give the blood to the small inflammation, and then send it with Xiaoyan, you can get the symbiotic ability with the powerful creature, the disease again. It is impossible to take away his life..." The worm said that he could not help but shed tears.


    The latter thing Hansen probably can guess, but the insects said that, but still can not solve his doubts.


    "Insects, how do you know that I have nine blood-cats on my body?" Hansen felt that there should be something else in the insects, and he asked a crucial question. 8)

 Chapter 1136： The origin of the nine life blood cat

    "How do you know?" The insects looked at Hansen with some horror.


    He did not pretend to have a **** cat in Hansen. Now Hansen suddenly asked this question and the insects were surprised.


    "You haven''t been watching it all the time?" Hansen pointed to the position of his own chest hanging with a **** cat pendant.


    The worms nodded slightly: "The nine blood cats are on you. I really feel very surprised. The old Korean has always been worn on the body and never left. I also checked some of your information and know that your grandfather is calling. Han Jingzhi, plus you have nine blood cats on your body, you can''t help but look at it a few more times. I didn''t expect it to be noticed by you."


    Hansen watched the insects not talking, waiting for him to continue.


    The worm continued to say, "I know that you have nine blood cats on your body, because I can feel it."


    "Feeling its existence?" Hansen looked at the insects with some incomprehensibility. The nine-blooded blood cat did not give off a unique atmosphere, that is, it would react a little when practicing blood and nerves. How could the insects feel it? What about it?


    According to Hansen��s conjecture, the worm may be a blood-teaching person. There is a special way to sense the blood-sucking cat. In addition, Hansen really can''t think of other reasons.


    However, the worm also said that he is a star pirate. He has not mentioned anything related to blood education. Hansen does not know if the worm is intentionally concealing.


    The worm pointed to Hansen��s chest and said, ��Can you take it out and let me see it?��


    Hansen hesitated a bit, or took the nine-life blood cat pendant from the neck.


    The insects took over the nine life-blooded cat pendants, and the fingers touched them for a while, as if they were caught in the memory. After a while, they said: "This nine-life blood cat pendant, when I was with an old Korean from an ancient I found it in the ruins, or I personally gave it to Lao Han."


    Han Sen��s face is amazed. He always thought that this thing is a sacred object of blood education, and it should be held by an important figure in blood education. Han Jingzhi should be an important member of blood education.


    However, what the worms are saying now is greatly out of Hansen��s surprise.


    In the past, the insects recalled a touch of nostalgia or a proud expression: "At that time, I have not yet become famous, but I still rely on the secret of the family to steal the craft. It is also a little famous on the road. Lao Han found me, please join me. To explore a ruin, that time changed my life. The qi training that I later cultivated was found in that ruins. This nine-life blood cat pendant was also found in the ruins."


    Said, the worm smiled: "In fact, the nine life blood cat and my qi training are together. At that time we were gone. I found the place first by the craft of the family and saw the door. When practicing qi and nine blood-sucking cats, they started to have greed, and they took up the qi training. They only brought back the nine-blooded blood cats and handed them over to Laohan."


    "I later cultivated the qi training, the physical quality is getting better and better, and I mixed up some famous temples and became the famous interstellar pirates." The worm said that he gave the Hansong blood cat pendant to Hansen: "There is some strange connection between the practice and the nine-life blood cat pendant. As long as the distance is not too far, I can sense its existence, so I will know that you have nine blood cats on your body."


    Hansen took the nine-life blood cat pendant and asked: "Where is that ruins? Han Jingzhi went to the ruins for this pendant?"


    "I only know that it is an ancient city buried in the mountains. As for what it is, I don''t know. It should be a gathering place for human beings in ancient times. Laohan should go there for the sake of the nine life blood cat pendant. He repeated I emphasized that it doesn''t matter if other things are not taken. This pendant must be brought back to him, so I didn''t dare to swallow this pendant at the time." The worm said.


    Hansen slightly frowned, and the answer of the worms made Han Sen somewhat disappointed. He still didn''t know what Han Jingzhi had to do with the nine blood pigs.


    "To the worm, why are you so sure, Han Jingzhi will not have future generations?" Han Sen asked another question that he had doubts for a long time.


    It seems that many people think that Han Jingzhi will not have descendants, and his attitude is very positive.


    Infertility in this era is not a disease at all. Generally, it can be solved by scientific means. The worst case can also be artificially cultivated through genetic technology. There are very few cases of real infertility. I really want children to have A lot of ways.


    These people are so sure that Han Jingzhi is unlikely to have descendants. Obviously, Han Jingzhi has a big problem.


    Hansen wants to know what the problem is, and then decide whether he is likely to be a descendant of Han Jingzhi.


    The worms shook their heads and smiled: "If you want to ask if you are a descendant of Lao Han, then I can tell you with certainty that you can never be a descendant of Lao Han."


    "Why?" Hansen stared at the worm, and he only believed in his own judgment, so he needed to know the reason, not a judgment given by the worm.


    The insects hesitated and said: "This is a secret. There are not many people who know, but now the old Koreans are gone, telling you that it should be fine."


    Hansen��s heart was happy and he hurried his ears. He really wanted to know the answer to this question.


    The worm pointed to Hansen: "Are you a pure human being, right?"


    Hansen nodded doubtfully: "I am of course a pure human."


    The worm continued to say: "That''s right, you are a pure human being, but he is not a human being. How can he have a human offspring like you?"


    "He is not human? What is he? Shura?" Hansen opened his mouth, and he did not expect it to be such an answer.


    He remembers that Han Jingzhi was called the last qigong master of mankind, or the instructor of the blue special forces. If he was a Shura, how could he be the instructor of the most elite blue blood special forces?


    Hansen stared at the insects and wanted to get the answer from the worm.


    But the worm turned his head and shook his head: "I don''t know what race he is, but I can be sure that Lao Han is not a human being. This is what he told me personally."


    "What features should there be? What is the name of Shura?" The answer of the worm is hard to convince Hansen.


    "If you say the characteristics, the words of Lao Han and the humans are really no different, but his blood is not red, it is a blue color close to purple." The worm thought about it.


    "Blue blood! Blue blood special forces, is this just a coincidence?" Hansen suddenly frowned and meditated.


    When the insects saw Hansen thinking about something, he took out a piece of skin and handed it to Hansen: "This is the qi training that I got in the ruins. It is useless to me now, if you are interested. Take it and look at it."


    Hansen quickly took over the skin roll. After thanking the insects, he talked a lot with the insects, but there was no more gain.

 Chapter 1137： "Life Gate"

    Going back to his room, Hansen opened the skin and looked at it carefully. The expression on his face gradually became a little surprised.


    Originally, he thought that the worm might get "Blood Life", but after seeing it, he discovered that it was not "Blood Life", but a kind of qi training called "Life Gate".


    "Life Gate" This kind of qi training should be an auxiliary type of qi training, and there is no complete system, just a kind of qi condensing inward qi.


    Probably similar to ancient curse, blood, and so on, except that the life gate is not an organ, but a so-called level or portal in the human body. That level is called " Life Gate.


    According to the records on the skin, the practice of "Life Gate" is good for the body''s internal organs and flesh and blood marrow, and can strengthen the physical quality to a certain extent.


    However, if you want to really practice "Life Gate", you must open that level.


    Hansen tried to practice "Life Gate", the effect is not bad, but just trained for a few days, I feel that the body seems to have some improvement, but there is still a long way from the open door.


    The worm said that he was also the life gate that he had been practicing for more than 20 years. Although Hansen��s physical fitness is not much stronger than that of the worms at that time, it is not a few days to be able to practice.


    A few days later, the female emperor finally moved with the underground shelter, let Han Sen see zero again, and the mood is much better.


    Although Zero can come directly to Hansen through the transmission array, Hansen did not let her do it, mainly need to stay in the shelter to help him water the mushroom.


    After such a long time, the flying mushroom has matured, and Han Sen is so anxious to return to the underground shelter, mainly for the one mushroom.


    This is a baby that can make ordinary aliens evolve into emperors. If they are too old to lose their role, Hansen can''t even cry.


    After Hansen returned to the underground shelter, he looked at some of the third shelters he had, and finally summoned the Earl of Thorns.


    "It belongs to you." Hansen pointed to the already mature fly mushroom and said to the Earl of Thorns.


    Earl of Thorns had a look of surprise, and some couldn''t believe Hansen asked: "Do you really want to use the mushroom for me?"


    "I think you are the most suitable candidate." Han Sen said faintly.


    Hansen��s heart really thinks so. The Earl of Thorns has the blood of the emperor. It is the descendant of the emperor. Her chances of using the flying mushroom are naturally higher.


    The Earl of Thorns looked at Han Sen with a different look, and then took off the mushroom and took the mushroom directly.


    In the red lips of the Earl of Thorns, the flying mushroom directly turned into a slurry and flowed into her belly. The soul of the thorns suddenly overflowed with a glimmer of soul, which changed her face. She hurriedly said to Hansen: "Please take me back. Soul Sea, I am going to begin to evolve."


    Hansen quickly took the thorns of the thorns into the sea of ??souls, and saw that the soul of the thorns of the thorns was more and more, and soon became a glory.


    "I hope she can be promoted to the success of the Emperor, so that I will have another high-level beauty beating." Han Sen took another look at the light of the little angel on the other side of the soul sea, and his heart was slightly guilty, and she did not know that she was going to When can you evolve successfully?


    During this time, Hansen also absorbed a small number of wild genetic plants in the vicinity, and gained a lot of life beads. He used to feed those super-beasts. He thought it should be useful, like the golden feathers.


    However, it is obvious that the effect of feeding the water drops is not as strong as feeding the black crystals directly. Hansen has been feeding for so long, and the three-jaw Jinwu has finally entered a state of metamorphosis. It should be changed towards the supernatural creature.


    The other super **** creatures have not yet moved because of the short time.


    "Small that, on the way to here, have you ever encountered the super-god creature of the order?" Hansen sat on the throne of the Temple of the Hell, and looked at the moment the female emperor asked.


    "I have encountered one, but I am afraid that we are still its opponents now." The female emperor is very upset.


    Hansen has not been in the underground shelter in the past few years. Everything in the underground shelter is her decision, and no one can restrain her. The little days are very moist.


    Now I have to listen to Hansen��s order, and the mood of the female emperor is not so good.


    "Talk about it, what kind of super **** creature?" Han Sen looked at the woman in the moment with interest.


    In a few years, the female emperor seems to have made great progress. The body''s breath has become significantly stronger, and a lot of genetic locks should be opened.


    However, Hansen''s progress is even greater, coupled with the possession of rebellious knights and blue dinosaurs, unless there is a super-god creature in the violent level, there is generally no problem.


    In an instant, the female emperor naturally did not know that Hansen��s current strength was so horrible, and did not care. She directly said the situation of the super-god creature she encountered on the road.


    It is a super-god creature deep in the jungle of thorns. It looks like a reptile like a lizard, but it is covered with scales and some like an anteater.


    The size is not very large, probably about two meters long. When the underground shelter moved there, when the female emperor came out to check the situation, she did not see that it was a super **** creature.


    At that time, the guy was eating worms, opened a wormhole, and swallowed a dozen worms in a roll.


    If it weren''t for the worms that flew out of the worm''s nest, the result was swallowed by the guy. The emperor did not find it to be a super **** creature.


    Hansen has decided to hunt down the super **** creature, and directly let the female emperor move the underground shelter to the valley and take the blue dinosaur into the underground shelter.


    This is a super-big Shield, and even the attack of the Super-God creatures is alive, and it must be useful when you go back and kill the super-god creatures.


    The female prince was surprised to see the blue dinosaur. In fact, it was not just the female emperor. They were even more surprised at Lin Weiwei in the underground shelter.


    They did not think that the underground shelter could be moved.


    "Right, when you were on the road, did you see the god-level scorpion?" Hansen asked the female emperor to ask for a sentence before he left.


    "The blood-stained scorpion has encountered several kinds. I don''t know which one you are talking about?" The female emperor frowned.


    "What are the kinds of talk about?" Hansen suddenly came to interest.


    There is no practical value for the hidden emperor jewels, and it must be used as soon as possible to integrate with the soul of the beast...


    a

 Chapter 1138： underground space

    The Empress and Boa were also taken into the shelter together. As for the people in the Nest Shelter, they lived very well here, and Hansen did not let them know the existence of the underground shelter.


    When everything was ready, Hansen allowed the female emperor to drive the underground shelter to the location where the super **** creature was.


    Before going to the area where the super **** creatures are located, there will be two places with scorpion-like blood creatures. Hansen is ready to take them all the way to see if they can get the soul of a scorpion. It can be used to fuse the gems of the hidden emperor.


    The shelter can only move once a day. On the third move, it comes to a dark valley in the jungle of thorns, where there are groups of scorpions, and there is also a **** level.


    Hansen let the shelter temporarily park here, called Huang Lao and others to go hunting together, and the Queen also passed together.


    The group of scorpions is a kind of blue-eyed scorpion, like a wolf-dog. It is called a scorpion scorpion. It is very much in the caves of the valley. Most of them are primitive. Occasionally, they can encounter the existence of variability. In a moment, the female emperor estimates that their king should be God blood level.


    Huang Lao, together they hunted a lot of original and variant yin scorpions, supplemented the reserves of different living flesh and blood.


    Just did not see the **** scorpion scorpion appearing, Han Sen is also lazy to kill the ordinary Yin poison scorpion, and the Queen in the cave to find, can see the blood of the king.


    The Queen is so desperate, she is now only full of God''s genes and super **** genes are not full, the other three genes are basically full.


    In addition to the Queen''s own strength and desperation, Hansen also played a decisive role for her beasts, otherwise the Queen could not grow so fast.


    The cave was very large, and there were a lot of sinister scorpions. Hansen and the Queen went inside for a while, and suddenly saw the bodies of sinister scorpions appear, and the number was quite large.


    Hansen and the Queen looked at each other and they felt very weird. They were still hunting the yin scorpion outside, and they didn��t go deep into the cave. How could there be a corpse of a poisonous scorpion?


    The two men scrutinized the corpses of the scorpion scorpion and found that the wounds of the sinister scorpions were made by the rifle. If there were no human beings, the only possibility was that there was a stranger here.


    Follow the bodies of the poisonous scorpions and continue to go deep into the cave. About three or four kilometers away, you will see a flash of fire in the cave.


    When the two men walked closer, they found that four humans were roasting meat around a pile of fire, and there was a poisonous scorpion corpse as big as a car next to them. It is.


    Hansen did not expect to meet humans here. Seeing that they were all vigilant and pulled out the blade to face themselves and the empress, they quickly said: "Don''t misunderstand, we are human beings, come here to hunt and poison the scorpion, how do you call it? ?"


    "Hey, aren''t you Hansen?" One of them recognized Hansen and retracted the blade and said with some surprise.


    "I am Han Sen, what do you call a friend?" Hansen asked the man.


    Nowadays, it is difficult for human beings to see the age. These people seem to be in their 30s and 40s. They recognize that Hansen��s man has a small flat head, his muscles are raised like steel, and his back is carrying a handle. Steel gun.


    "I am Liu Yunhui, working in Xingyu Group..." The man introduced himself and three other people.


    The other three people also heard that they had put away their swords. Although they had not seen Hansen, Hansen��s name was heard.


    One of them, Mr. Takeda, looked at Hansen with amazement. He said: "Your body is not a problem, how can you dare to enter the thorny jungle?"


    Hansen��s physical injuries are known to many people, and they all know that it��s not surprising.


    Hansen smiled and said: "This is not fighting for recovery, and there are masters around me. There are no problems in killing a few sinister scorpions. Right, is there a human shelter near here?"


    Liu Yunhui looked at a few people, and Takeda said: "It doesn''t matter. There is no human shelter here. We are now in a sheltered sanctuary, but because it is still possible, we can live and survive. Transfer back to the league."


    Hansen asked some of their circumstances. Only then did they know that this cave was connected to a royal sanctuary in the underground. They went out to hunt down the aliens, and they just ran into the king. It took a lot of effort to put it. The king of the king gave it a kill.


    What Hansen is interested in is that Liu Yunhui told Hansen that the underground world in this area is very broad. The shelters they are in are only occupying a small part. The large underground world is occupied by all kinds of underground aliens. There are many super **** creatures.


    The super-world creature known as the underground world is a rock mouse king. There are rock rats everywhere in the underground world, from ordinary rock rats and primitive rock rats to mutated and **** rock rats, the rocks of the whole underground world. I am afraid that there are millions of rats, which is one of the most common alien creatures in the underground world.


    In general, the rock rats are not very lethal, but if the rats are angered and a large number of rock rats gather to retaliate, then the rock rat group is the most terrible existence of the underground world, not to mention they have a super-god-level king.


    In addition to the rock rat, the easiest thing to see in the underground world is a blue scale.


    The entire underground world has a developed groundwater area. The underground dark rivers have a wide range of tributaries and many tributaries. Basically, all kinds of creatures that need water must deal with the underground river.


    And all the underground river branches will meet in an underground lake, and finally flow to different branches.


    The blue scales live in the underground lake, but it seems to be very gentle. Unless it really irritates it, the blue scales will not attack the creatures that take water in the underground lakes and tributaries, even humans. No exception.


    Liu Yunhui, several of them have seen the blue scales floating out of the water during the water intake, swimming in the lake and the river.


    There are also some horrible alien creatures. They have not seen it with their own eyes. They only heard about it from the mouth of the aliens, but they only heard about it and did not know if it really existed.


    What excites Han Sen most is that Takeda said that there is a huge gene tree growing in the underground world, which supports the largest space in the underground world.


    According to the aliens of the shelter, it is a super gene plant. If its fruit is ripe, it must be a genetic treasure.


    Not long ago, the gene tree exuded a strange scent, and many of the alien creatures that lured it went under the tree. It is likely that the fruit is almost ripe.


    If it weren''t for the fact that most of the powerful aliens went to the gene tree, they wouldn''t go hunting so far, and they wouldn''t have Hansen and the Queen.

 Chapter 1139： Mother tree (the lord plus more)

    "Dr. Big Brother, can you take us to see the genetic tree?" After Hansen listened, his heart suddenly became greedy: "Since it has caught up with the great opportunity of the birth of the gene to the treasure, don''t look at how to be worthy of yourself. ""


    "There is no way, now there are all kinds of horrible aliens, and the genetic fruit is no better than the small life." Liu Yunhui quickly advised.


    No matter what Hansen said, Liu Yunhui did not want to bring Hansen in the past, just let Hansen not take risks.


    Hansen knew that they were also kind, but Hansen made up his mind to take a look.


    Asked about the general situation of the underground shelters, Hansen did not force them to take them to the gene tree, but said that they went to the shelter to see and see.


    While following Liu Yunhui, they went in the direction of the shelter, and informed the female emperor to come over with a blue dinosaur. If it was really played, there would be blue dinosaurs, at least one or two super **** creatures could be dragged. The chance of genetic treasure is also a little bigger.


    Takeda, they mixed quite well in the royal family sanctuary, bringing Hansen and the empress to the shelter, and the aliens controlled by the shelter did not attack Hansen and the Queen.


    Among the four people in Takeda, the weakest Takeda also opened six genetic locks, and the other two opened seven genetic locks. Liu Yunhui actually opened eight genetic locks.


    But listening to his tone, they are able to open so many genetic locks, mostly because of the alienation of the alien gene.


    The alien gene that can give them eight genetic locks, and the alienation of their contract is also the top of the royal family, and they are quite important for Liu Yunhui.


    Takeda did not dare to bring Hansen and the Queen into the shelter. They just turned around and urged Hansen to go back soon, lest they be seen by the alien.


    Hansen originally wanted to help them lay this shelter, but think about it first, first go to the gene tree and look at it, so as not to miss the time when the fruit is ripe.


    Looking at Han Sen, Wu Tian said to Liu Yunhui: "I don''t think they will listen to them. Ten will go to the gene tree."


    The other three naturally also looked at Hansen��s mind. Liu Yunhui smiled bitterly: ��We said everything that we said, and the persuasion also persuaded them. They insisted on taking risks, and when they turned back, they couldn��t blame us.��


    "It��s a pity that the sister paper is so beautiful." Takeda said with some regret.


    Hansen and the Queen walked less than a few miles in the direction of the cave exit, and they saw the empress of the emperor rushing with a blue dinosaur.


    The blue dinosaur swallowed a lot of scorpion scorpions along the way and looked very excited.


    "So anxious to let me take it here to do what?" The moment the female emperor looked around, still sniffing with her nose, and her face was a little weird.


    Hansen has long been smelling the scent of the cave, but the fragrance is not strong, but the smell is refreshing and the body and mind are very refreshing.


    After coming to the shelter, he had already smelled the scent. As long as he found the scent, he could find the gene tree, so he was not too determined to let Liu Yunhui lead the way.


    However, looking at the appearance of the female emperor, she seems to know what the source of the fragrance is, and the head must not be small, otherwise it is impossible for her city to show a strange expression on her face.


    "It seems that you know what it is, let''s listen." Han Sen looked at the female emperor with interest. He didn''t have excitement and the moment the female emperor turned around. If the female emperor was not honest, Hansen had a way to clean up her.


    In an instant, the female emperor knew that her expression had been sold out. It was really shocking when she smelled the scent, so she didn��t control her expression, and she showed a hint of color. Now I don��t know if it��s okay.


    After hesitating, the female emperor said, "I just guessed that this aroma is similar to the smell of a gene tree I have seen before, but I am not sure that kind of gene tree, maybe I guess wrong, but the fragrance is somewhat similar."


    "You can''t be wrong." Hansen said quietly.


    In the moment, the hate of the female emperor��s heart tickles. Hansen��s sentence is clearly warning her. If she dares to talk nonsense, she will definitely clean up her.


    I can''t hate Hansen, but I have to say in my mouth: "I used to see a mother tree in the gene garden of a great emperor. The aroma is very similar to this aroma, but I am not sure that this is Mother tree."


    ��Why not sure?�� Hansen asked.


    In an instant, the female emperor sniffed two times and said: "The tree that I saw at the beginning was only 30,000 years old. It has not yet reached the end of the result. The fragrance is very light, and it is much lighter than the aroma here. So I am not sure if this is a mother tree."


    ��What kind of genetic plant is the mother tree? What fruit can it bear?�� Hansen continued.


    "I don''t know this. I didn''t know that there was a mother tree before that. It was the first time I saw it, and the emperor did not say what the mother tree could bear. It only said that the mother tree is The very rare gene tree of the Great Emperor, if it can produce the fruit, has a strong effect on the genes of any creature." The female emperor said so, but the heart did not think so.


    At first she was indeed a mother tree that was seen by a great emperor, and the mother tree did not grow to the end of the result, but the great emperor told her what kind of fruit the mother tree would bear, and the moment The female emperor also determined that the fragrance was definitely emitted from the mother tree, so it was just so shocking.


    If the great emperor said that it is not false, the fruit of the mother tree may even be coveted by the great emperor. The great emperor is also devoted to the resources of his hands, and it is only by chance that he can plant one.


    Han Sen saw that the female emperor had reservations, but she did not ask again. When she raised her hand directly, she took the female emperor back into the sea of ??clouds.


    No matter what the plan is for the female emperor, she can only blink in the sea of ??souls, and eventually she can''t do anything.


    Being absorbed into the soul of the sea, the hate of the female prince can not kill Hansen, she is figuring out how to get some benefits in the mother tree, but does not want Hansen to give her a soul without saying a word. Sea, she is useless even if she calculates it.


    Hansen did not care how the female emperor was depressed, and shared the blue dinosaur with the Queen. Looking for the smell of the fragrance, he went to the depths of the cave.


    The blue dinosaur seems to be fascinated by this scent. Without Hansen��s command, he quickly chased the aroma and went deep into the cave. 8)

 Chapter 1140： Amazing fruit (the Lord adds more)

    At the beginning, it was very smooth. The general aliens didn''t dare to approach the blue dinosaurs, and Hansen could shield the seven senses, and there was no trouble.


    However, it didn''t take long for the blue dinosaurs to have some problems. As the aroma became stronger, a large number of gray rock rats rushed out of the surrounding caves, like the tides of the sea.


    The blue dinosaurs had no space at all, and when they stepped on, they trampled on some of the rock rats.


    This rock rat is not too big, it is bigger than the ordinary mouse, and the whole body is like a gray rock. At this time, the rats do not care about the blue dinosaurs, vying for the place where the fragrance came, even I was trampled by the blue dinosaurs and I ignored a lot of them.


    The blue dinosaurs walked with the rat tide. When they stepped on the death, they didn''t know how many rock mice. The caves in front of them were getting wider and wider. Until the cave in front had no way, Hansen had the same cave that he had gone. It was just a huge one. A small branch of the underground space.


    The underground space can��t be said to be huge. Hansen��s place is only a cave stone with a half-waist stone wall. The underground space looks broad and boundless. In many places, underground rivers flow down from the stone walls, forming hundreds of meters. Even higher waterfalls finally gathered into a large lake in the vast underground space.


    The big lake barely sees the margins, but there is a towering old tree at the lakeside. The majestic ancient trees are unimaginable, supporting the entire huge underground space like the building trees that support the heavens and the earth.


    The roots of the tree are like a dragon in the ground, and the entire canopy is connected with the stone sarcophagus above. The branches are like roots and grow into the sarcophagus, supporting the stone sarcophagus.


    The giant tree is black and yellow, and it does not seem to be outstanding. Even the leaves are very ordinary, and it is also the inconspicuous black and yellow.


    However, the scent and horror that came out of it made Han Sen clearly feel its extraordinary. What shocked Hansen was that there were indeed many fruits between the leaves, but the fruits were completely beyond Hansen��s imagination.


    Hansen has seen that the genetic plants are not too small. He has already seen a gene tree like a rebellious knight tree that can produce a living knight. Even if there are several angels or demons on the huge ancient tree, Hansen does not. I will be surprised.


    However, the fruit grown on this big tree made Hansen not think of it completely beyond his imagination, and could not help but stare at the fruits.


    The fruit growing on the ancient tree turned out to be a jellyfish, and the jellyfish were still alive, one transparent and bright, like a light bulb, exuding a strange and holy brilliance.


    Their feet are still dancing, as if they are going to jump off the branches, or just fly up and fly into the sky.


    If the big old trees are above, the jellyfish-like fruits are tens of thousands of people. This number is really amazing. If every fruit has the effect of super-fruit gene, the jellyfish fruit of this tree will be Horrible.


    "I don''t know what these jellyfish fruits are for?" Hansen looked back and looked around.


    The Queen was obviously shocked by the jellyfish fruit of that tree, and still looked straight at the jellyfish fruit.


    The blue dinosaurs are out of the corners of the mouth, and the hind legs are ready to fly into the underground space and rush to the old tree.


    The tidal rock rat rushed down like a waterfall and rushed toward the old tree.


    In fact, the huge underground space is full of these rock mice, like the tides occupying most of the space in the vicinity of the ancient trees.


    Just above a stone pillar beside the old tree, standing like a rock squirrel, it is just a squirrel king several times larger. At this time, a pair of mouse eyes are staring at the jellyfish fruit on the old tree. .


    In addition to the rock rat, there is no rock rat dare to approach the big lake. Hansen faintly sees a huge shadow in the lake seems to be crouching.


    Even on land, there are some areas where the rock rat does not dare to approach.


    One of them can see two areas, one on the east side of the old tree, where there is a red-hot area. When you look carefully, it turns out to be a **** big cockroach. Looking up at the strange eyes, it seems that the fruits of the jellyfish are falling.


    Among the bloody, there is a giant red cockroach that is as big as a rhinoceros. The breath emitted by the body is extremely dangerous. At first glance, it is known to be super-god.


    On the west side of the old tree, a black shadow surging is a group of unknown black bugs.


    The worm is very interesting. One is like a fist-sized cockroach. The two long stalks are very tough, like two steel needles.


    The insects are all black, but the eyes are blood red, and the screams are very harsh.


    At the forefront of the swarm, there is a red-headed black cockroach, much bigger than a cat, but it is just silently squatting there, not like a normal cockroach.


    "Another super **** creature!" Hansen said in the heart.


    In addition to these super-god creatures that can be seen, Hansen also felt a few terrible breaths hidden in the dark, apparently peeping at the fruit of the mother tree.


    Once the fruit is truly mature, it is not just these super-god creatures that participate in the snatch.


    Hansen did not dare to let the blue dinosaur really close to the mother tree, and stopped it from afar. The blue dinosaurs also seemed to know that there was no hardship to rush to the mother tree.


    There are so many rock rats, and a large group of rock rats are coming here, coming from the side of the blue dinosaurs. They are not afraid of the blue dinosaurs at this time, and they have no way to escape. the meaning of.


    Not only the rock rat, but also other alien creatures. At this time, no one wants to fight against other alien creatures. They all look at the jellyfish fruits on the tree, and they have nothing to do with everything else.


    The jellyfish''s appeal to them is far more than anything else, so that they can''t produce a killing mind.


    However, no matter what kind of alien creatures, now dare not approach the mother tree, it seems to be a scruples.


    Now that there is a lot closer to the mother tree, Hansen once again carefully looked at the mother tree. At this time, it is clear to see that the jellyfish fruits on the tree are transparent and jelly-like, and with the attractive fruity flavor, it is very impressive. Have an appetite.


    Hansen looked at him, his face suddenly changed, his eyes staring at a branch of the mother tree.


    On the branch, Hansen actually saw a human-like figure.


    Nowadays all the alien creatures are afraid to get close to the mother tree, but one figure is above the mother tree. Hansen is hard to imagine, what is the existence.

 Chapter 1141： Sound beast

    Hansen��s heart was horrified, but his eyes were more cohesive, staring at the figure on the tree.


    After seeing the figure clearly, Han Sen was a slight glimpse. The figure turned out to be a girl with a light body and a fairy. The girl''s clothes fluttered with the swaying of the branches, and seemed to fly by the wind.


    The girl is very beautiful, but not as beautiful as ordinary people. There is a kind of sacredness that can''t be spoken. She just sits on the tree. The white and tender feet of the ** hang down casually, giving a kind of painting. The feeling of coming out.


    "Spiritual? Is it a humanoid?" Han Sen showed a trace of doubt. He couldn''t see the breath of the girl and couldn''t tell her true body.


    When Hansen looked at the girl, the girl��s gaze turned to him, and then she smiled and smiled like a sun.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. He was still far away from the mother tree. The girl was not watching the horrible super **** creatures. She looked at him and even laughed at him. This made Han Sen��s heart is slightly floating.


    "Shuai is having this kind of distress." Han Sen finished his clothes and hair, and returned to the girl a very handsome and cool smile.


    However, Hansen��s heart is not half-hearted. The girl is not a good person. Many horror creatures dare not approach the mother tree. Only she dares to sit on the mother tree, and these many terrorists are not. How dare to treat her, only know her horror.


    Hansen smiled like this, but the girl was a little surprised.


    "Do you recognize her?" The Queen naturally saw the girl looking at Hansen and asked.


    Hansen shook his head slightly: "I don''t know, it''s human, alien or humanoid, but it doesn''t look like it''s malicious."


    The Queen still wanted to say something, but suddenly heard the sound of a cow-like sound, only to see that the **** scorpion screamed, not to see their body is not too big, the sound is like a burdock.


    Especially the **** king, the abdomen agitated like a bead, and it was like a stunned thunder, and the people who were shocked were in a big mess.


    The **** king rushed out and climbed toward the mother tree. It didn''t climb fast. It seemed to have any scruples. The terrorist creatures next to it didn''t mean to stop it. Watching it slowly climbed under the mother tree.


    The **** king looked up at the tree under the tree and looked up at the girl who was elegant and singular. He made a screaming scream, and his belly was bulging. The **** body was soaring like a ball. It seemed to be provoking the girl.


    The girl looked at the **** appearance, but smiled slightly. The jade hand did not know where to grab it. A flute like a white jade appeared in her hand.


    Zhu lips leaned in front of the flute and opened slightly, and suddenly heard the wonderful and strange music in the flute.


    Hansen was shocked. The girl actually blew the flute at this time. It was definitely not for the pursuit of musical dreams. Ten ** is the power of the phonological system.


    Hansen quickly ran the hole in the Xuanqi field, shielding the nearby seven senses, so as to avoid the music.


    But Hansen quickly opened his eyes. Even if he had a lot of knowledge, he never saw that music could still be seen.


    The music that the girl blows out is indeed tangible, and the notes are beating from the flute, turning into a trickle, and the naked eye is clear.


    Not only Hansen, the Queen is also surprised to see the notes blown by the girl, as surprised as Hansen.


    Those notes fell on the ground, and they even condensed into a big snake. The momentum of the snake was as terrifying as it was, and accompanied by the rhythm of music, it rushed directly toward the provocative **** king.


    Suddenly a thrilling battle began, the big snake that the note was turned into was inextricably linked to the **** war, and did not fall into the wind.


    The **** king screamed, and the bleeding in the mouth was turned into a blood-stained blade to the big snake. The body of the snake was a roll, and the steel whip in the body flew all the blood blades.


    Two horrible beasts fought under the mother tree, and many of the strange creatures were onlookers, but no one came forward to stop or intervene.


    Hansen��s heart was shaking. The girl��s snake was only played by the notes that she played, and she was able to compete with a super **** creature. This power is terrible.


    Hansen knows that he is the real powerhouse of the phonology today, but he does not know whether she is a stranger or a different creature. Hansen has completely ruled out the possibility that she is human.


    "The power of the phonological system can still be used like this!" The Queen looked at it for a while and couldn''t help but admire it.


    The two beasts fought under the tree, and the rock cracking space was distorted, but they were all very restrained, and they did not affect the mother tree.


    The big snake that the notes are made, smotherly suppresses the blood, and the blood that is spit out of the blood is of little use to it, and it is impossible to reinvent the serpent.


    With the rhythm of music, the big snake is entangled in blood, and the body is getting tighter and tighter. It has already made the **** king unable to resist, and it will be swallowed by the snake.


    Hey!


    The blood cells of the **** king burst open, and the poisonous blood that turned into a stinking squirted the big snake wrapped around it. He suddenly saw that the body of the snake was melted and festered, and after a few twists, it turned into a note.


    After the **** king burst open the blood beads, the body seems to be a little wilting. Although the snake is broken, it does not dare to provoke the girl again. It slowly climbs back into the **** group and stays there.


    The **** king just left, but saw a fierce beast in a crack in the underground space. The fierce beast was so strong that he rushed all the way to the mother tree.


    Hansen took a closer look, but it was a strange creature that looked like a big-eyed thief. The whole body had golden hair, a pair of eyes, and a long, fluffy tail. It was a good appearance.


    The big-eyed thief is also an animal similar to a squirrel. This guy is much larger than a big-eyed thief, and is twice as big as a normal tiger.


    It��s just that it��s very heavy, and there��s a strange golden light shining on it. It��s very fast, and the rock rat group wants to give up. It��s too late to die. I don��t know how many rock rats, so the rock mouse group. They have given in.


    The Rock Mouse King saw this scene, and there was a hint of anger in his eyes, but there was no movement. It seemed to be a little jealous.


    The big-eyed thief rushed under the mother tree and screamed at the **** the tree. The golden light creaked and challenged the girl.


    There was a trace of disgust in the girl''s eyes. The jade flute in her hand had already disappeared. She reached out and grabbed it. A music similar to cymbal appeared in her arms, and then the girl��s jade hand waved on the string. The murderous music flowed out, and the notes pulsed, suddenly forming a golden-winged eagle in the air.

 Chapter 1142： Girl on the tree

    The big-eyed thief was originally very arrogant, but after seeing the golden-winged eagle, suddenly his body trembled, his body was full of arrogance, and he turned and wanted to escape.


    The golden-winged eagle screamed and shook its wings. It was like a golden light, and it was in the back of the big-eyed thief.


    The big-eyed thief was horrified by the golden light, and he also released a yellow smoke from his body to cover his figure.


    The golden-winged eagle is also a golden light. A pair of claws directly broke the yellow smoke and the golden light. They caught the big-eyed thief and directly tore the body of the big-eyed thief. The blood suddenly tore.


    Hansen and the Queen are all shocked. The snakes of the previous girl''s notes can compete with a super **** creature and even prevail. Hansen and the Queen can barely accept it.


    However, this fierce beast is obviously a super-god creature, but it is only a face that was torn into two halves by the golden winged eagle of the note. What a terrible force.


    "Don''t that girl be a great emperor?" Hansen was shocked and watched the girl''s eyes change a little.


    The yellow smoke released by the big-eyed thief filled the air, and suddenly there was a stench that spread away, and the relatively distant creatures were directly smoked and stunned.


    The girl seemed to be extremely disgusted. The jade hand waved, and suddenly she saw a scent of scent, and the stinky yellow smoke disappeared, so the girl��s face was slightly better.


    Those horror creatures that are eager to move, after the big-eyed thief was smashed and smashed, seemed to be a little stunned. No one dared to go to the tree to provoke a girl.


    But they are not willing to leave, or wait outside, as if waiting for the moment when the fruit is ripe, then it will be a special fight.


    "It seems a bit difficult to get cheap." Han Sen had some headaches and licked his temples. This girl didn''t know what it came from. The power of a phonological system was shocking. Hansen didn''t dare to say that she could take up her hands. To be cheap.


    If she is really a strong man of the Great, and if it opens up ten genetic locks, Han Sen feels that he has a rebellious knight and a blue dinosaur, and the three of them are not necessarily able to take advantage of the girl.


    However, so many super-god creatures are not willing to leave, and when they want to come, they will not sit down and watch the girls swallow their fruits. If they take them together, they may be able to benefit from such chaotic situations.


    Hansen, like the aliens, waited patiently, occasionally talking to the Queen around him, and the voices were extremely low pressure, almost just two people could hear.


    The girl was still sitting on the branch, shaking her feet and the looming white legs.


    The golden-winged vulture and the cockroaches in her hands have disappeared. Hansen is looking at the girl, but sees that the girl suddenly raised her right hand, and even pointed to Hansen��s position, and then hooked Hansen��s finger.


    Hansen suddenly stayed, this gesture is universal in humans, aliens, and even aliens. It only means one thing, that is, calling people past.


    Almost in a flash, all the aliens looked in the direction of the Hansen girl, which is where Hansen is.


    "I?" Hansen looked around and determined that there was no other creature in his position besides himself, and then he asked his face with a surprised face.


    The girl smiled and nodded at him, then hooked her finger.


    "Don''t go, it''s too dangerous." Queens Road, although Hansen is very strong, but the girl is too powerful and strange, the mother tree is peeped by so many terrorists, there is really sinister.


    "Nothing, if I want to go, she can''t stay with me. I''ll go see what she wants to do." Hansen was a heart-throbing move, stunned the Queen, let her and the blue dinosaur stay here, but she was volleyed. The girl flew over to the mother tree.


    Although Hansen is also interested in the girl, she wants to know her origins, but the reason why Hansen will pass is mainly because the fruit on the mother tree is almost ripe, and there are so many alien creatures on the outside, when he wants If you want to rush to grab it, I am afraid it will cost a lot of money.


    If you can get close to the mother tree now without a little effort, it would be better.


    As for the girl, although she is strong, Hansen confidently escaped and it is no problem.


    Because it was called by the girl, there was no alien to stop Hansen, but Hansen had been flying to the front of the mother tree.


    "Beauty, is there anything?" Hansen flew to the girl and asked.


    The girl jade finger pointed at the branch next to it, which meant that he would sit down.


    Hansen did not quit, but sat down next to the girl, but still kept some distance. He still had a deep guard against the girl, so he left a distance that allowed him to have enough time to react.


    In the vicinity of the girl, Han Sen only smelled a very good smell on the girl. In the strong mother tree fragrance, the fragrance of the girl can still be clearly distinguished.


    But the scent on her body is not such a strong fragrance, but a faint fragrance, which makes people feel very comfortable and does not have a sense of rejection.


    "Beauty, is there anything I need to work for?" After Han Sen sat down, he smiled and looked at the girl next to him.


    The girl just smiled and watched him not talking. A pair of black and white eyes that seemed to speak, and Hansen��s constant attention, seemed to be extremely curious.


    "Isn''t the stranger ever seen a handsome guy, want to appreciate my handsome face at a close distance, so I will call me over?" Han Sen saw the girl not talking, just looking at him with a strong look, the heart was slightly depressed thinking .


    "Beauty, don''t just look at it, you can talk, what do you call me to do?" Hansen said.


    But the girl is still just looking at him with a smile, as if she didn''t hear him.


    "Look, let''s see, who makes your home Senge look good." Hansen had no choice but to sit there and let the girl look at it, but in the dark he was paying attention to the jellyfish fruits next to him.


    The jellyfish fruit is full of vitality, and the vitality of each of them can not be underestimated. It is similar to the fruits of the emperor genes that Hansen had seen before. Even some of them are not too much.


    "The tens of thousands of genetic fruits in such a tree, if this thing can be eaten to increase the super-god genes, I don''t know how many horrible masters can be created." Han Sen secretly concealed himself.


    But now Hansen still doesn''t know what the fruit of the mother tree is. In the moment, the female emperor talks and vomits, saying that half of it is hidden. She probably knows what the fruit of the mother tree is, but she refuses to tell Han Sen.


    "What is your name?" Hansen was thinking about it, but the girl suddenly spoke. 8)

 Chapter 1143： Antique

    The voice of a girl is as beautiful as music, and can even be described as pleasing to the eye.


    "My name is Han Sen, what is your name?" Hansen answered after asking for a question. If she is the great emperor, she should report it to the emperor, so that she can know whether she is a monk or a stranger.


    "Sweet sound." The girl smiled slightly, and answered Han Sen without thinking.


    "Sweet... sound..." Hansen repeated it, but the name did not contain any words like the emperor, and he did not know whether it was the emperor or something.


    Xiangyin looked at Han Sen with interest and pointed his finger at Hansen��s dragon blood in his hand: ��Why is the dragon��s dragon blood finger at you? Is he dead?��


    "Do you know the Dragon Emperor?" Hansen was shocked and did not dare to answer directly.


    Hansen did not know that the girl and the dragon emperor were enemies and friends. If he had a bad answer, he might turn his face into hatred immediately.


    "Since you know Long Di, have you not heard of my name?" Xiang Yin smiled and looked at Han Sen.


    Hansen��s body was slightly shocked, and he seemed to think of something. He looked at the fragrant sound and lost his voice: ��Are you one of the eight devils under the ancient robe?��


    Xiangyin said faintly: "You haven''t answered me yet, why is the dragon blood finger in your hand, the dragon emperor?"


    Han Sen looked at the scent of the voice slightly hesitant, he did not really think that this girl would be one of the Eight Devils.


    Now Han Sen knows why Xiangyin will look at him. It is not looking at him but looking at the dragon''s blood.


    Although she knows that she is one of the eight devils, but there are also enemies and friends between the eight devils, he still does not know that the fragrance and the dragon emperor are enemies.


    It��s just that Hansen couldn��t ask too much. He had to say: ��This dragon��s blood is coming from the place of resurrection.��


    Hansen said that he went to the place where the Emperor was resurrected, but it was the version after the adaptation. He only regarded himself as an outsider. He did not say anything between himself and the Dragon Emperor. He only said that it was a mess. This dragon blood finger.


    After listening to the fragrant sound, he sighed slightly: "Lian Longdi has failed to advance, and the last vitality has not been left?"


    "Sister, are you going to be promoted to the demigod?" Han Sen saw the fragrance and did not show hostility. He relaxed a lot in his heart and asked himself.


    Xiangyin nodded slightly, looking at the fruit of the jellyfish, saying: "When the flowers are open, it is the machine of destiny."


    "Flowers are open? Isn''t these jellyfish not a fruit?" Hansen was slightly amazed.


    The scented voice whispered softly: "Who told you that this is the fruit? These are just the flowers of the mother tree, the fruit has not yet been produced, but it is already fast."


    Han Sen saw the sound of the scent and seemed to care. Some surprised, he asked: "Sister, there are so many terrorist creatures here. If you are promoted here, are you afraid of them?"


    Xiangyin looked at the alien creatures and said: "If I succeed, they are just dust. If I fail, it is useless to keep the flesh and blood. I will give them."


    Hansen listened to the horror. He suddenly realized that most of the horror creatures were not the fruits of the mother tree, but the result of the promotion of the scent.


    If the promotion of the fragrance fails, then her flesh and blood will become a treasure that is more precious than the mother tree.


    After all, when the promotion is made, the gene will be baptized by the power from the fourth sanctuary. If the fragrance sounds, the flesh and blood will contain the fourth genetic power of the shelter, which is even more precious than the fruit of the mother tree.


    Hansen had some unspeakable words for a time, and he couldn��t give birth to the robbing mind. He thought that such a beautiful girl would face life and death, although it was not my family, but it was also a bit tremble.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Hansen knows that he is not an opponent of the scent. It is a strong person who can attack the path of the demigod. It is undoubtedly the existence of the Great Emperor, and it is the kind that has opened the ten genetic locks. .


    "It''s rare for me to talk to me before I hit the road of demigod. This thing will give you a commemoration." Xiangyin said, there is something strange in the jade hand.


    The object looks like a bone, but its shape is elliptical. There is a mouth at the top and some small round holes in the bones. It looks very beautiful and simple.


    Although Hansen didn''t know what kind of instrument it was, but it was full of horrible air, it was not inferior to Hansen''s phoenix feather.


    The heart was ecstatic, and the mouth said how funny it was, but the hand was very honest and stretched over, and picked up the odd-shaped bone instrument.


    Xiangyin smiled slightly: "This is a skeleton. It is an interesting treasure with my natural crossbone. If this is a promotion failure, it can be regarded as a trace of what I have existed in this world." ��


    "How come, my sister must be promoted to success." Hansen said quickly.


    It��s just that Hansen��s heart is a little surprised. He thought that the Eight Devils would be all-in-one, but listening to the sound of the bones is the treasure of her cross-bone, which means that she is not a stranger, but a humanoid. Super **** creature.


    Treasures can only be nurtured by different creatures. The aliens themselves do not have this function. Heterogenes usually plant genetic seeds to use genetic secrets.


    Hansen has no rejection of alien creatures. He also raised a lot of different creatures, just like small silver and silver, and they are treated as friends.


    What''s more, the scent is almost the same as that of human beings, and it is so beautiful and beautiful. It is really difficult to treat her as a different creature. Plus the scent is not hostile to him, but also sent a bone to such a baby. Give him, let Han Sen more no way to treat her as an enemy.


    The scented sound just showed a smile, what I wanted to say, but I saw that the jellyfish flower that was full of trees flashed at this time, and it was out of the branches.


    However, they did not fall like ordinary flowers, but like a real jellyfish, the body shone in the air, just like swimming in the water.


    Within the huge underground space, there are shining transparent jellyfish floating everywhere, and the sight can''t tell the magic, like a dream like a dream.


    But those strange creatures did not go to see those shiny and beautiful jellyfish flowers, their eyes are staring at the position in the middle of the mother tree.


    Han Sen gazed at their sights and saw that in the center of the mother tree, there was a tree hole, and there was a strange brilliance within the tree hole. The brilliance was getting brighter and brighter, and the inner and the middle were full of vitality. .


    As the brilliance in the tree hole became stronger and stronger, like a round of sun rising in the middle of the earthworm tree, the scattered jellyfish flowers seemed to be flying moths and flew toward the sun-like tree hole.

 Chapter 1144： I teach you to brag (the lord plus more)

    Tens of thousands of jellyfish flowers rushed into the tree hole. The tree hole was like a bottomless hole, and there was no sign of accommodating. The brilliance inside was getting stronger and stronger.


    Hansen can feel that the air machine in the tree hole is getting more and more horrible, and his eyes are staring at the inside of the tree hole. Unfortunately, the air machine is too strong, and even the hole in the hole can not penetrate, and the tree hole cannot be seen clearly. What is the situation inside?


    The scented sound did not care about the changes in the tree hole. Still sitting on the branches like a freehand, gently swinging the white and tender ankles, and casually said to Hansen: "Would you like me to teach you how to brag?"


    "Okay." Hansen gave a slight sigh, and he handed the cockroach in his hand to the scent.


    At this time, it may be an important moment for the sound and death of the scent. I can''t think of her so much leisurely mood.


    The scented sound took over the bones and placed it on the mouth. The slender jade fingers were pressed on the round holes, and the lips were lightly opened. Only a quiet voice was heard from the bones. .


    Hansen had never seen such a musical instrument before. He only felt that the sound of the bones was low and resentful. There was a feeling like a cry, and it was like a beautiful woman whispering in a quiet valley.


    It seems to be clear, but it seems to be somewhat inaudible, but there is a long and deep heart that goes straight into the bottom of my heart.


    Some of them are like Xiao Xiao��s voice, but they are a little different. Hansen can��t say it either. It��s not that the bones are good enough, or the sound of the sound is so good. It��s just that she��s very touching, it��s easy to calm down. Listen, if the autumn leaves have a quiet beauty.


    The jade fingers of the scented sounds are lifted up from time to time, and the notes visible to the naked eye flutter out from the holes, turning into a single note. The elves flutter around the fragrant sounds, making the scented sounds look more like a flying fairy. Sen looked a little crazy.


    Those alien creatures that were agitated because the mother tree was about to mature, even after hearing the snoring, they gradually quieted down, seemingly listening to God, not the previous violent.


    Fortunately, Hansen is also a lot of knowledge, but also just a glimpse of God, it has already recovered the Qingming, using the hole Xuanqi field to observe the scent of the fragrance.


    The scent of the scent is boasting with her own unique scent of circulation. If there is no one else, there is no such effect, and there is no such artistic conception.


    As soon as the Dong Xuan gas field came, the scented sound was already noticed. She was the super-god creature that opened the ten genetic locks. It was comparable to the general super **** creature. Hansen opened the five gene locks. Naturally, she is not a girl.


    However, Xiangyin did not pay attention to the sneak peek of her in the tunnel, and did not scatter the gas field. She had to teach Han Sen to brag, still still screaming.


    Hansen��s heart was amazed. Like this powerful super-god creature, Hansen didn��t expect to be able to peek into her breath. It just wanted to use her hole to more clearly sense her breath and bragging method.


    But I don''t want the scent to be completely undefended, so that he can clearly see the scent of the fragrance when the scent is blowing.


    The scent of the scent of the scent is extremely subtle. It is the most esoteric of the technique of the different creatures that Hansen has seen. It is just that Hansen feels very difficult with the memory of the hole.


    After the scented sound was blown, the underground space was already silent, and the alien creatures stood there quietly, watching the scent of the branches.


    The light in the tree hole gradually converges, and all the jellyfish flowers have disappeared. It should all be rushed into the tree hole. There is only a little candlelight in the tree hole, which seems to be the flame of the oil lamp. .


    The scented scent touched the bones in both hands and handed it to Hansen��s hand: "I can only teach you here, and practice more in the future, at least to be able to blow a few simple songs."


    "I will definitely practice well." Hansen took over the skeleton and said.


    But unfortunately Hansen is interested in the power of the strange sounds that this bones blow, but not the way of the sound.


    Han Sheng is naturally not a person who knows the sound, but he is not annoyed. He just smiled at Han Sen: "You retreat, my time has arrived."


    Then, the fragrant sound rose and stood on the branch, and walked along the branch to the tree hole.


    Hansen didn��t know what kind of horrible power the scented singer would bring, and he didn��t dare to stay here. He only said that he shouted his sister carefully, and then took the bones and returned to the female fragrant and blue dinosaurs, and watched with them. The scented sound went to the tree hole.


    The scented sound went to the tree hole, and the jade hand stretched out to the tree hole, and the hands slowly came out from the inside.


    Han Sen looked at the real thing, that is the light in the tree hole, held in the hand by the fragrant sound, like a stream of water like a non-stop, but it will not spread, like the transparency of water jelly.


    The fragrant sound put the mouth in front of the transparent jelly, and the red lips seemed to kiss and fell on it. The transparent, frozen liquid was sucked into her belly.


    As the mother fruit was swallowed by the fragrant sound, the aroma of her body became stronger and stronger, and it had already overshadowed the scent of the mother tree, even the cigarettes that had been condensed into the naked eye, and scattered from the body of the fragrant sound. Make her like a fairy in the clouds.


    The aroma is getting thicker and thicker. It seems that the clouds are lingering in the underground space. The underground space seems to be like a hole in the sky, surrounded by incense clouds.


    Han Sen sniffed the mist around him, only feeling refreshed, as if he was young and young, knowing that this aroma is a good thing, he took a few deep breaths and wanted to **** more.


    A variety of different creatures looming in the clouds, seems to be absorbing the aroma, are a look of intoxication.


    The aroma of the scented sound has turned into a cloud that rushes into the void, which seems to open a curtain of nothingness in the void, and there is a majestic stone gate in the air.


    Stone Gate is quaint and luxuriant. There is no lettering and imprint on it. However, it has a solemn and sacred sense of incomprehensibility. It is not easy to find its own smallness in front of it.


    In addition to the fragrant sound, many alien creatures in the underground space are squatting after seeing the stone gate, and dare not look up to the existence of Shimen. Even the super-sacred creatures such as the Rock Mouse King and the Blood King are no exception.


    "The door to the fourth shelter?" Hansen looked up at the stone door in nothing, but was a little surprised.


    When he was in the second shelter, he also saw the promotion of alien creatures, like the sacred rhinoceros, and the sorcerer spirit. They were all taken away by the aliens appearing in the shelter.


    Hansen originally thought that this stone gate was the scent of the fourth shelter, but who knew that the stone gate did not open, but quietly suspended in nothingness.


    The fragrant sound started from the clouds, and it was like the flying fairy, flying toward Shimen, and there was a decisive feeling on his face. 8)

 Chapter 1145： Tenth step of the Shenmen (the lord plus more)

    Shimen stood in nothingness, and it seems to be an unchanging mountain. There is no sign of opening.


    Although the underground space is vast, but the stone gate stands in nothingness, but it seems to be infinitely distant, the speed of the fragrant sound, even a thousand miles away is just a moment, but she has been flying toward Shimen, but there is The feeling of never flying in front of the door.


    The cloud atomization of the fragrant sound is a little fragrant into the virtual cloud, faintly connected with the stone door, the fragrant sound flies along the fragrant fragrance, and gradually flies to Shimen, and the distance from Shimen is gradually approaching.


    The underground space is so big, the highest point is tens of thousands of meters, but in Hansen''s view, the scent seems to have flown into the infinite void, as if he is separated from him by a star.


    Before the fragrant sound finally reached Shimen, the palm of the hand was directly pressed on the stone gate, and the aroma of the body surging, and the stone door was pushed open.


    It can only be the gap of that line. The terrorist power that emerges from it makes Hansen one of them. It seems that there is a big horror coming to the world, and the body is suppressed to the ground uncontrollably.


    Not only Hansen, but most of the alien creatures around him, except for those super-god creatures who can barely stand, other alien creatures have been suppressed on the ground and can''t move at all.


    Although those super-god creatures have the ability to resist, they seem to be extremely awe-inspiring to this power. The super-sacred creatures such as the Rock Mouse King and the Bloody King are all active in the ground and do not dare to stand up.


    The scent of the scented body fluttered, as if a strong hurricane had blown out of the doorway, and she wanted to blow her away from the stone door.


    However, before the incense was attached to Shimen, the body was surging, and it resisted the horrible trend in the crack of the door. With the boundless pressure, the stone door continued to be pushed.


    As the Shimen was gradually pushed away, the tides in the middle and the middle were also more and more horrible, and even the super **** creatures were somewhat open to withstand the horrible pressure.


    The incense in front of the door is even more horrible, and the trend is like a lot of sharp edges blowing on the incense, and suddenly cut the fragrance of her out.


    The fragrant sound brows slightly wrinkled, and the strange sound of the body sounded. It was actually a jade flute that flew out. It hung around the fragrant sound and did not blow its own sound. It flowed out one by one to the stone door, and turned into a big snake to resist the horrible The tide.


    As the scented sound continued to push the stone door, the trend became more and more horrible, and the note-snake of the jade flute could not withstand the invasion of the trend.


    It is also a musical instrument that flies from the body of the fragrant sound, or what Hansen has seen. It is a pipa, the strings are not self-sounding, and the notes are also turned into a golden-winged eagle. Before, it blocked the raging wave.


    As the door was gradually pushed away, the scented sounds flew out one piece after another. In the end, there were eight instruments around the scent, and the outgoing notes were turned into eight sound animals to protect her, blocking the horrible The trend makes the incense sound push the stone door a little bit.


    boom!


    The Shimen vibration, after all, was pushed away by the fragrant sound, and the two doors opened, but there was no such thing as Hansen��s imagination.


    There was a stone step in the stone gate. I don��t know where it is going. The atmosphere inside is too horrible, and the space is so distorted that even Hansen can��t see it clearly.


    The scented sound did not hesitate to go up the stone steps. When I stepped on the stone steps, I saw a transparent flame burning from the stone steps. The body like a scented sound was wrapped in the transparent flame. .


    The sound beasts of the eight instruments are completely useless, and they burn together in the transparent flame, and receive the same treatment as the fragrance.


    The belts of the scented sounds are gradually melted by the transparent flames, as are the sound beasts and instruments, and a little bit is burned by the transparent flames to nothingness.


    The scented sound was burned by the flames. It seemed to be an extremely difficult step. This step seemed to span thousands of miles and finally stepped on the second stone step.


    The second stone step spewed again a transparent flame, which was added to the body of the fragrant sound. Those instruments and sound beasts could not bear to be burned for nothingness.


    The scent itself seems to be completely destroyed, and the flesh and blood bones are burning in the transparent flame.


    A cloud and notes flow from the super-spirit of the scent, contend with the transparent flame, and hold the incense tough on the stone steps.


    Every step of the scent sounds seems to be so slow and long over a century. Every step of the scent will produce a stone step in the emptiness, and I don��t know how many stone steps are behind.


    And those transparent flames are the blood of the flesh and blood that burns the scent of the scent again and again, but at the same time it damages her body, but also causes her body to change, and the gene of the super-theo is also different.


    Hansen��s heart was horrified, and the scented sound was only seven steps away. The super-deity has already shown signs of collapse, and there are still several steps behind it.


    The scented sound took another two steps and reached the ninth stage. The whole body was almost completely incinerated by the transparent flame. Only a blurred light shadow in the transparent flame stood on the ninth stone step. The next step, and the transparent flame on her body is burning more and more intense, making the notes and aroma of the fragrance sound weaker and weaker.


    "The tenth step of the Shenmen, half-step fate, I can''t think of you being able to go to the ninth stage, it is also the leader of my eight devils." Suddenly heard a voice coming out of the underground space, a figure quickly toward The scent of the stone steps flew away.


    Hansen looked at the figure and was shocked. It turned out to be a ghost night fork that he hadn''t seen for a long time. He didn''t think he came here.


    Moreover, Ghost Nightshade had a strange and sturdy breath and boundless killing. Hansen only glanced at it and guessed what he wanted to do.


    Nowadays, Xiangyin is fully committed to the stone steps, against the transparent flame, and has no ability to distract it.


    The ghost night fork is killing like this, obviously to destroy the sanctuary to promote the fourth god.


    Hansen believes that Ghost Hare must have been ambushing in the dark, and he waited for the promotion of this moment to destroy the scent of the scent, so that the scent of the singer failed to collapse.


    Then Ghost Night Fork can get the flesh and blood that already contains the genetic power of the Fourth God''s Shelter, which is of great benefit to him.


    If in normal times, Han Sen believes that Ghost Hare is definitely not the opponent of the fragrance, but now it is hard to say whether the fragrance itself can go out of the final step. As long as it is affected by the ghost night fork, even if there is only a slight distraction, it may be in the stone steps. The smoke on the fly is gone.


    The scent seems to have already known the arrival of Ghost Nightshade. The body in the transparent flame trembles a little, and the fragrance and notes are even weaker.


    "Not good." Han Sen screamed badly, looked at the bones in his hand, biting his teeth and flying, stopping the way of Ghost Harpoon. 8)

 Chapter 1146： Fighting ghost night fork

    "Bad boy, the last account has not been looking for you, you even dare to appear in front of me?" Ghost Night, see Han Sen dare to block himself, suddenly the eyes of the murder are exposed, the speed is not reduced but become faster.


    Hansen directly summoned the rebellious knight in the air, and he did not really rush to it. The three-clawed gold beast soul is still changing toward the state of violent walking. His own physical quality is not enough to exist like a hard-nosed ghost.


    The last time he was fighting with Ghost Hare, Ghost Nightshade was just waking up, power has not recovered, and now his power is probably stronger.


    The rebellious aura of the rebel knight unfolded and slammed into the night with a single punch.


    The ghost night fork did not retreat, and the fist hit the fist of the rebel knight with the power of infinite horror, which suddenly triggered a shock wave of terror.


    In the case of being weakened by the rebellious aura, Ghost Nightshade still prevailed, and the rebellious knights smashed the air for dozens of meters to stop the figure.


    Ghost Nightshade looks slightly changed: "Aura-like super-god pet animal soul?"


    Hansen was also surprised that under the weakening of the rebellious aura, he was able to suppress the rebellious knight. Although Ghost Nightshade has not yet opened ten genetic locks, it seems that it is not far behind.


    "Ghost Night Fork, you still find me to settle accounts, I am looking for you to settle accounts, the last time I could not kill you, today you can send yourself to the door is no better, see how I have destroyed your ignorant little alien Hansen deliberately wants to irritate Ghosts.


    But what the characters of Ghosts, at a glance, saw Hansen��s mind, and snorted: ��It��s easy to find death, and the grandfather will give you a death later.��


    Saying, Ghost Nightshade flashed, and he left Hansen to rush to the scent of the emptiness, and he did not want to miss the great opportunity to disturb the scent.


    Hansen quickly let the rebel knights block, but found that the speed of the rebellious knight is much worse than the ghost night fork, and was directly opened by the ghost night fork.


    Hansen��s eyes turned, and the Phoenix Excalibur and Tai Ajian were directly greeted. The body was wearing a **** armor, and there was a pair of blood demon dragon wings behind it.


    Although the speed of Ghost Nightshade is fast, it has been weakened once by the rebellious aura. The wing of the blood demon dragon is equipped with the phoenix flying secret technique, so that Han Sen catches up with the ghost night fork with his own strength.


    If it is not a critical moment, Hansen does not mean to use the super-spirit.


    Although his current physical quality is still not the spirit of God, but it is not too much, at most, it is about a thousand physical fitness, the gap is less than one-third, and will not be completely imperial. There is no resilience to the suppression of the spirit, not to mention the rebellious aura that weakens the ghost night fork.


    Ghost Nightshade saw Hansen actually stopped his way, and slammed it directly with a punch. At the same time, he said coldly: "Use your weird means, otherwise you are not my enemy."


    "Killing you a little emperor, you don''t need any means to do it." Hansen launched the phoenix flying mystery, escaped the fist of the ghost night fork, and picked up the double sword and killed it.


    Ghost Nightk sees that Hansen��s figure is very strange, and the speed is very fast, but it is not anxious at all. Some contemptuous cold words: ��Beyond speed, I am afraid you don��t even know how to die.��


    Ghost Nightshade''s body shape is once again accelerating again. The majestic body is under the weakening of the rebellious aura, and it is twice speeding up. It almost disappears like Hansen��s sight. When Hansen sees it clearly, Ghost Nightshade The finger is almost inserted in his eyes.


    The body draws a wonderful and strange arc in the air. Hansen is dangerously avoiding the fingers of Ghost Nightshade. The visor on his face is screamed by the nails of Ghost Harpo, and the Martians are scattered.


    Hansen touched the three traces of the fake face, couldn''t help but change his face. The speed and strength of the ghost night fork were stronger than he had imagined. He was only rubbed by his nails, and the super-level armor was almost Was caught.


    If it weren''t for his phoenix flying fast, and he had the ability to prejudge, I was afraid that the claw of Ghost Hare had already scratched his head.


    Ghost Nightshade obviously didn''t want to waste time anymore, and it was a claw that caught Hansen. The speed was almost like a teleport, so Hansen didn''t even have a chance to prejudge.


    Han Sen was filled with a strange red tide, forcing the ninth genetic lock with blood and nerves, and the body was greatly blessed, and the strength and speed were pushed to a peak.


    The blood stained his armor and swords into blood, which looked extremely weird.


    The undead curse is also fully launched, the heart is like a piston, and the high-purity blood that has been refined through the spleen is quickly supplied to the whole body, so that the body''s function and operation efficiency are greatly improved.


    There is also a lot of essence in the kidneys, supporting Hansen''s body for continuous high-intensity bursts.


    Even so, Hansen couldn''t keep up with the speed of the ghost night fork. The chest was hard and was scratched by the nails of Ghost Harpo. The blood suddenly spilled out.


    Although there is protection of super-level armor, it only hurts a bit of flesh, but it is already shocking.


    "I don''t think it''s one of the eight devils. It''s a famous name with Miss Xiangyin. This ghost night fork is really powerful." Han Sen''s body shape keeps on, the wings are swaying in the space, suddenly turned into a streamer and killed the ghost night. In the hands of the Phoenix Excalibur and Tai Ajian, a yin and a yang, the double flying sword method was also played to the extreme.


    Ghost Harpoon��s two consecutive hits failed to reinvent Hansen, and his heart was a little anxious. He was not afraid of Hansen, but he was entangled in Hansen. After a while, he did not know that he still couldn��t come and disturb the incense. Promotion.


    Hansen is in the heart of the dark, the rebellious knight has chased up, a fist hit the back of the ghost night fork, he only needs to join the rebel knight to entangle the ghost night fork.


    Ghost Hare feels that the rebellious knight is killing from behind, but he doesn''t look back. He stares at Hansen''s eyes and kills the blazing blaze. Suddenly, a pair of black wings are unfolding behind him. The breath of his body is suddenly violent like a hurricane.


    As the black wing flicked, the speed of the Ghost Harpoon was already incredible.


    Hey!


    The rebellious knight''s fist could not catch up with the speed of the ghost night fork. Even Hansen did not see how the ghost night fork moved. When he saw a vague shadow, the chest had already suffered a huge blow, and the body suddenly flew. Going out, blood sprang from the chest.


    Hansen hit the rock and smashed the rock, and there were five blood holes in his chest. Only the heart was dug out.


    "Be able to be hit by my full force without dying, you are also proud of yourself, go to escape soon." Ghost Hare fork said coldly, and no longer look at Han Sen, the wings will rush to the door The scent of the inside, afraid of the scent to take the last step before he arrives.

 Chapter 1147： The fifth hole is mysterious

    But see a blood shadow from the ground up, Hansen once again stopped the ghost night fork.


    "Since you really want to die, you can do it." Ghost Hare is already furious, Hansen''s speed is extremely fast, and the rebellious knight weakens his speed and strength. If they don''t solve them, he For a time, it is not easy to rush.


    Although the Wings of the Yaksha is strong, it is only an instant explosion. It is impossible for him to keep such a speed without being caught up by Hansen.


    The ghost night fork murdered, the wings trembled again, the body broke open the space, with a strong blast, and suddenly flew in front of Hansen.


    However, Ghost Nightshade grabbed it in one hand, but caught an empty one. Hansen actually flew away while he was not allowed to go, and he risked the danger of avoiding his speed.


    Ghost Nightshade changed: "Impossible, it should be just a coincidence. How could he avoid my Yaksha speed?"


    Hansen��s heart is ecstasy. His speed is indeed much slower than that of Ghost Harpo��s Yaksha. Even his eyes can��t keep up with the movement speed of Ghost Harpo.


    However, Hansen has the fifth weight of the tunnel, and it seems that it is not a very useful ability to peep into thinking, but it has played a huge role at this time.


    Ghost Nightshade wants to solve Hansen too, so his thinking at this time is very active, and his thoughts are very strong, so Hansen can clearly hear his voice.


    "He can''t keep up with my speed. This time I have to dig out his heart." The strong thought of Ghost Harpoon was heard by Hansen, and Hansen had already responded in advance.


    Although he was not able to completely avoid the attack of Ghost Nightshade on his heart, he had already avoided the key, but only hurt a little flesh.


    "Ghost Harpoon, you are just like that." Han Sen sneered loudly, and the two swords counterattacked and killed the past.


    Ghost Nightshade was shocked and angry. It was a coincidence, but Hansen actually escaped his attack at Yakeng Speed. This is no coincidence.


    "Impossible... absolutely impossible... how could he keep up with my Yaksha speed..." Ghosts did not believe in evil again and killed Hansen with Yaksha.


    Hansen has heard his voice, knowing where he wants to attack himself, making advance predictions in advance, and again dangerously avoiding the attack of Ghost Nightshade.


    With the mystery of the tunnel mysterious and the phoenix flying secrets, coupled with the **** nerves to the body, and the help of the rebellious knight, Hansen actually dragged the ghost night fork without being turned into a super emperor. .


    The Queen��s shocked look at Hansen, who was fighting in the air with Ghost Hare, had only come back for a long time, muttering to himself: ��Has he already reached this point? It seems that I have to work harder. ""


    But after watching it for a while, even if the perseverance is like a queen, I can''t help but give birth to a bit of discouragement.


    Hansen��s fighting ability has completely surpassed her level. It can hardly be said that it is not at a level. The Queen��s heart and soul are so powerful that they have a little sense of powerlessness.


    "How did he do it?" The Queen looked at Hansen in the air.


    That kind of discouragement is just a flash of death. After all, the Queen is still the Queen. After being hit, the fighting spirit in my heart has not been ruined, but it has burned even more.


    The Queen��s eyes stared at Hansen��s every move. In the past, the Queen directed Hansen��s tactics in the battle. Now the Queen has begun to comprehend and absorb the experience from Hansen��s phoenix flying secrets.


    On the battle talent, the Queen is not under Hansen, she just lacks some opportunities. Hansen��s phoenix flying secrets have given the Queen a great inspiration and touch, so that the Queen can continue to understand and look at Hansen��s eyes. It is even more blazing.


    In the eyes of the Queen, Han Sen is simply a pre-judgment. She does not know how Hansen judged the offensive track of Ghost.


    Hansen��s speed is obviously under the absolute disadvantage. Unless it is judged that the ghost night fork��s offensive trajectory, it is absolutely impossible to avoid the ghost night fork attack.


    But Hansen is able to escape the deadly attack every time, which is undoubtedly a wonderful performance.


    The Empress did not know that Hansen was using Cheung Sutra to cheat. He only thought that Hansen��s own judgments were the result of his own judgment. The ability to achieve this level, his talent and the strength of his mind, is simply the existence of anti-sky.


    The Queen himself is also a gift of great talent, very suitable for the practice of the game, even Huangpu Xiongcheng praised her as the best person to practice the game, is a rare wizard in a hundred years.


    But the Queen is now watching Hansen��s performance in this area, but she feels that her talent is not worth mentioning.


    "If my talent is a rare sight in a hundred years, then what is his talent?" The Queen is more and more shocked, but her fighting spirit is also higher.


    The Queen is not a person who will easily lose, Hansen''s performance is better, the Queen''s blood is more and more hot, completely Hansen as her goal of struggle and conquest.


    Unfortunately, Hansen didn''t know what the Queen wanted, otherwise he would have a red face. Although his qualifications in this area are really good, he is almost the same as the Queen. He can go farther than the Queen, mostly because of the tunnel. reason.


    Hansen became more and more brave, and a pair of swords rolled like a dragon. Under the cooperation of the rebellious knight, it blocked the footsteps of the ghost night fork, and the response was more and more calm.


    He has become accustomed to peeking at the opponent''s thoughts in battle, thus making judgments and actions that are beneficial to him, and he is getting better and better, although he is still suppressed by the ghost night fork at an absolute speed, and the trauma is getting more and more less.


    Han Sen��s excitement in the battle, suddenly felt that a horrible force came from an aspect he did not think of, and the situation was so fierce and fierce that he couldn��t wait to dodge. He had to use his arm to block it.


    Fight!


    A gray, iron-like stone spear pierced his arm and stuck in the bone, and the blood suddenly flowed down the stone spear.


    Han Senqiang endured the pain and escaped the ghost night fork. Yu Guang looked in the direction of the stone spear. He saw that the rock mouse king was facing him on the stone platform, and the root of the rat hair was erected. Pointing at a stone pike, he screamed, and another stone spear turned into a gray light and shot at Hansen.


    Due to the participation of the Rock Mouse King, the balance of strength was broken, and Hansen suddenly fell into a disadvantage.


    What makes Hansen horrified is that it is not just the Rock Mouse King, but also the Blood King, the Red Head King, and the horror creatures hidden in the dark. At this time, they are all eager to move, and their goal is Hansen.


    Watching the horror of a stock coming toward him, so many horrible existences have given birth to killing themselves. Hansen��s heart suddenly burst into shock and immediately understood what happened.


    Those super-god creatures are also waiting for the promotion of the fragrance to fail, to share her flesh and blood, they will wait here, naturally, like the ghost night fork, do not want the fragrance to be promoted to success.

 Chapter 1148： Red fruit

    Tens of meters long monsters, evil underground creatures, and weird creatures that Hansen has never seen before rushed out from the darkness. Even the big lakes were choppy, and a blue scale was broken.


    The goals of these super-god creatures are clear, all going to Hansen.


    They want to eat the flesh and blood of the fragrant sound, but they have no ability to go to the door of God to disturb the promotion of the scent. Now, the opportunity of promotion of the scent of the scent of the singer is blocked by Hansen, and they suddenly find a vent. The goal, one by one, rushed toward Hansen.


    Seeing a dozen super **** creatures rushing to himself, Hansen��s first reaction was to turn around and flee.


    He wanted to save the fragrance, but a dozen super **** creatures rushed up. He and the rebel knight and the blue dinosaur were not opponents, leaving only one dead end.


    And even if Hansen is dead, there are these super-natural creatures that contain him. Ghost Harpers have plenty of time and opportunity to rush to the gates. Hansen��s battle has no meaning. He can��t stop fighting and fighting. Ghost night fork.


    "Run!" Hansen yelled as he yelled at the Queen and the blue dinosaur.


    In fact, without his call, the blue dinosaur has already turned and ran. It is faster than Hansen. Although this guy is thick and thick, he sees so many super **** creatures rushing over, it is not stupid. If you don''t talk about turning around, you will run.


    The empress rides on the blue dinosaur and is carried out together, and soon into the cave of the coming.


    Hansen expanded the Dong Xuan gas field to a maximum extent, and shielded the seven senses in a wide range, so that ordinary alien creatures could not be seen or heard. There was no way to stop his way, and a lot of trouble was saved.


    However, this trick is of no use to those super-god creatures. The horrible creatures are all like a wolf-like rush to Hansen and the rebellious knight. Hansen quickly flies with his wings and flees outside.


    "Looking for a dead end." Looking at Han Sen''s wolverine look, the ghost night fork slammed coldly, and turned to rush to the door again.


    The transparent flame on the ninth stone step in the gate of God is burning wildly. The figure in the inside is already a little swaying, and it seems that it is too fast to support.


    The outside sound of the fragrance has already been clearly seen, Han Sen began to block the ghost night fork for her, so that the fragrance is quite moving.


    Later, those super-god creatures began to attack, and the fragrant sounds knew that the general trend had gone, and it was no wonder that Hansen fled, and even if he did not leave, he could not stop.


    Sighing in the heart, the fragrant sound no longer pays attention to the ghostly night fork that comes from the sky, but only condenses its own power against the transparent flame.


    It��s not that the scent can ignore the existence of the ghost night fork, but she has no choice now. All the power is used to fight against the transparent flame. There is no room for the ghost to meet the ghost night fork.


    "Hsu is my life." Xiangyin knew that she was in danger of escaping this time, but she did not have much resentment.


    Hansen has been fighting for Xiangyin for a long time, but she has never been able to take the final step. After all, the strength is so bad that the first line can''t break through. Even if the ghost night fork doesn''t come, her promotion is almost a failure. .


    Across the line is the end of the world.


    The choice of fragrant sounds is promoted here, and it is a last resort. After the results of the mother fruit will evaporate in a flash, all the power will return to the earth. It is impossible for her to go to other places with the mother fruit. She can only choose to eat the mother fruit here. .


    Before the ghost night fork flew to the front of the gods, it was also seen that the situation of the fragrant sound was not good. Even if he was not confused, the scent of the scented scent could not escape.


    "Sweet scent, you are also a peerless, but unfortunately, it is against me, how can I let you be promoted to the shelter of the fourth god?" Ghost Hare looked at the incense of the burning of the flame Said.


    The fragrant sound is only a full-hearted anti-transparent flame, and does not care about the ghost night fork.


    Ghost Nightshade is also afraid of long night dreams. Although it seems that there is no hope for promotion to the demigods, but there is also a fear, so Ghost Nightshade will find something out of his arms and prepare to enter the door of God.


    Ghost Nightshade didn''t even open the tenth genetic lock, and this is not the door that he opened. Of course he didn''t dare to go in, otherwise he would have to burn the fly ash if he didn''t walk the first stone step.


    Ghost Nightshade is only a good thing to destroy the fragrance, and there is no need to go in. He has already prepared, as long as the contents of the hand are thrown into the door of God, don��t say that the fragrance has no hope, even if she has a big The opportunity can also make her die.


    It is a black metal fruit held by the ghost night fork. This fruit is called red essence fruit. It contains the terrible essence of fire. It is the fruit of a spiritual tree.


    As long as the red essence fruit is put into the door of God, it can make the baptismal fire within the gate of God become miscellaneous and impure.


    Although the pure baptismal fire will burn the body, it is also a kind of baptism and rebirth. This is also the inevitable process of the emperor''s transformation towards the demigod.


    As long as you have passed this level and boarded the tenth order, you can achieve the body of the demigod and become a true demigod.


    However, now Ghosting Nights put the red fruit into the door of God, so that the baptismal fire is polluted, although the fire essence of the red fruit is only a little impurity for the baptismal fire, but because of this impurity, it does not The purity of baptism, on the other hand, will cause more harm to the body, and there is no baptism effect.


    "Sweet, your flesh and blood I accepted, I will replace you to promote the demigod into the shelter of the fourth god, to find the **** of the ancient devil." Ghosts sneer a sneer, look up to the red If you break into the door of God.


    Although the fragrant sound knew that she had no hope, but saw that the red fruit flew over the door of the gods, she couldn��t help but tremble with a sigh, and her heart was desperate.


    Seeing that the red fruit was about to fly into the door of God, but at the moment in front of the door, it suddenly stopped strangely, as if there was any power to pull it.


    The next moment, the red fruit turned in the direction, it seems that the shells generally flew toward the other side, a palm stretched out, grabbed the red fruit, and held it tightly in the palm.


    The change of all this is too sudden. When the ghost night fork reacts, the red fruit has already fallen into the hands of others.


    "It''s you!" Ghosting Nightshade and Xiangyin saw that the person who caught the red fruit was screaming out.


    The person who caught the red fruit was a **** Hansen. At this time, he was holding the red fruit in his hand and playing with it. He smiled and looked at the ghost night fork and said: "I want you to have a tenth genetic lock. If you don��t have a weak chicken, you can��t enter the door by yourself. Do you want to use this thing to destroy the promotion of Miss Sister? It��s a pity that now it��s mine, do you still have it?��


    "You are dead." Ghost Hare''s face was blue and green, and his body was full of anger. The backs of his arms spurred and turned into Hansen''s speed that was almost invisible to the naked eye.

 Chapter 1149： Tyrannical Nightshade (Lord Plus)

    Ghost Nightshade is extremely angry. He does have such a red fruit. This is the gene treasure that is formed on the tree of the spirit tree. It is only one such a tree in the red tree, and it will mature in 100,000 years. He is also Inadvertently, it was something that could not be met. Where did he go to find the second red fruit.


    However, although Ghost Nightshade is angry, he is not alarmed.


    Although the red fruit is not able to be thrown in, the fragrance has been distracted, she has been difficult to support, and then distracted, it is more difficult to support, anyone can see it, she is already strong, can not step The tenth step is gone.


    Hansen rushed back alone, and he suffered a lot of injuries. The super-natural creatures in the back also chased them. At this time, they just joined forces to win Hansen, and it was also the intention of the ghost night fork.


    Ghost Nightshade kills Hansen, and the super-god creatures that are chasing behind are also roaring, one is fiercer than one.


    Han Sen��s blazing white light rushed, and the black short hair fluttered with the holy light, turning into the blazing white hair, and the pupils and eyes were turned into blazing colors, even the body armor and other objects. They were also greeted by a blazing white light by the Holy Light, and the horrible atmosphere suddenly spread to all sides.


    Snapped!


    Hansen reached out and hit a finger, and suddenly saw the gold coins falling down the sky, covering almost the entire underground cave area, temporarily blocking the pace of the alien creatures.


    The cockroach on the ghost night fork was like a knife, and the gold coins near him were cut and punched in front of Hansen.


    Hansen��s mouth swayed with a smile, but he did not kill the nightshade as before.


    He used to dodge, because his strength is not enough to compete with the ghost night fork under various blessings, and the front can not catch the night fork.


    But now he is not the same as the super emperor, although the speed of the ghost night fork is still more than him, but his strength can already compete with the ghost night fork.


    And the killing of the ghost night fork is so heavy, his heart is almost roaring out, Han Sen has completely mastered where he wants to kill.


    Hey!


    Ghost Nightshade��s hand with sharp nails was about to catch Hansen��s face, but Hansen��s still motionless, until the nail almost pierced his eyes, a hand just arrived at this time. Suddenly grabbed the wrist of Ghost Harpo, and fixed it directly in front of Hansen��s eyes, and could no longer advance even one inch.


    "How is this possible?" Ghost Nightshade eyes burst, the muscles of both bodies trembled at high speed, and the blue veins seemed to protrude from the skin on the skin. The strength of the whole force had reached the extreme, but the hand still could not advance half a point.


    Hansen��s hand, like an iron gate, locked the wrist of Ghost Harpo, and the powerful Ghost Hare was shocked.


    "You said that you said yes, you...dead...definitely..." Hansen said after a word, the body''s light was like a volcanic eruption.


    Hansen reached out and pulled a ghost of the night fork, and the majestic body of Ghost Hare stood unsteadily and slammed directly into Hansen.


    In the eyes of Ghost Yeongsha, his suffocation is full, and the other hand is turned into a knife. The homeopathy leads to Hansen��s lower abdomen. His nightshade is fast and incredible, and with Hansen��s power, it��s really It��s fast and embarrassing, and it��s so calm and persevering. Even if you change someone who is faster than him, I��m afraid it��s hard to prevent this blow.


    It is a pity that the killing of the ghost''s heart is too heavy. His mind has already roared out, and Hansen listened clearly through his heart.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s other fist slammed out, just to the palm of the ghost night fork, the violent punching force directly broke the finger of the ghost night fork, and the twisted one finger was not the same, which made the ghost night fork emit a tragic sound.


    The horrible fist still did not stop, and after opening the palm of the ghost night fork, a fist hit the face of the ghost night fork.


    Hey!


    Ghost Hare''s screams abruptly stopped, his face and mouth were twisted and distorted by Hansen, blood and teeth spurted out, and the body leaned back at an extremely fast speed.


    However, his other hand was still caught by Hansen, and Hansen��s palm was forced to pull back the ghost night fork.


    The arm that had already been pulled to the limit blasted again with a violent fist, and it was a loud bang.


    The sacral bones of Ghost Harpoon were directly collapsed and collapsed. The horrible spare force formed a terrible shock wave, and the space of the four strikes was tumbling like a wave.


    Hey! Hey! Hey!


    The ghost night fork was buckled by Hansen, and he pulled back and squatted on his face. The bones on his face were smashed in an inch, and his eyes were smashed out. His face was full of blood. It has been distorted and not adult.


    The speed of the ghost night fork is re-excited. At this time, it has no effect at all. Hansen can''t escape with his wrist. After a few punches, the brain can''t give up, just make a scream and never think again. .


    Hansen still feels uncomfortable, and seeing the ghost''s head is about to be bombarded. He can no longer think more. He simply let go of his arm, and his fists are violently bombarded against the body of the ghost night fork.


    Auntie! Auntie! Ah!


    Hansen actually couldn''t help but learn the mantra of the evil emperor. While yelling at the mad screaming fist, he fell on the ghost night fork like a storm, and he couldn''t tell the pain.


    The blood splattered and the bones creaked. In the blink of an eye, there was almost no intact bone on the ghost night fork, all of which was broken by Hansen.


    The pain of the whole body bones being broken, even the ghost night fork can not help but hurt like a pig, and finally was beaten like a smashed mud by Hansen carrying a collar in the void in.


    The alien creatures chasing Hansen rushed to the ground with amazement. They were somewhat scared by Hansen��s imposing manner, and the horror of Ghost Harpo also made them horrified. The super **** creature dared to rush to Hansen again.


    After all, they are just a group of people, they are competitors, not real groups.


    At this time, Hansen��s fierceness was shocked. No one dared to take the risk of being the first one. They just looked at Hansen, who was standing in the void like a demon god.


    "Ha ha..." It was already like a ghost, and the ghost night fork that Hansen was carrying, even laughed arrogantly, and laughed very smoothly.


    "What are you laughing at?" Han Sen asked the collar of the Ghost Hare, and looked at the ghostly night fork that looked like a madman.


    "Don''t I laugh? My soul stone is not here. It is useless to kill me. I can still be resurrected, but she is dead, but you can''t save her. I don''t win, but you But lost, you are very depressed and helpless, haha... "Ghosts and nights are laughing wildly, laughing eyes are falling out, but still laughing, it seems to be excited. 8)

 Chapter 1150： Kill you forever (the Lord adds more)

    Hansen turned his head and looked inside the door of God. He saw that the light and shadow in the transparent flame had been lying on the ground. The breath and notes were almost invisible. Although they were still struggling, everyone saw it. The sweet voice is afraid that it will not be able to get out of this last step.


    "You lost, and you lost very badly. There is no chance to turn over. You can only watch her die, and I am different. Although I didn''t win this time, I still have many opportunities. I have a lot of time to slowly. Play with you... haha..." Ghost Nightshade said and laughed insanely, seemingly happy.


    "How do you know that I can only watch her die?" Hansen said that he was not salty.


    Ghosting Nightshade spit out a **** foam and said disdainfully: "You are ** stronger than me, and also a weak chicken that only has nine genetic locks open, and you have no ability to enter the gate to save her."


    "Why do you need to enter the door to save her?" Hansen said that he found something on his own. It was an oval instrument made of bones, which was the bone that was given to Hansen before the fragrance.


    "What use is it for you to take the crossbow? Can you still blow out the voice of Gan Dapo?" Ghost Nightshade spit a **** mouth with great disdain.


    "Why can''t you?" Hansen put the bones on his lips, blowing the blazing light into the bones, and between the fingers, a note jumped out of the hole and turned into a slap. Flowing into the door of the gods.


    This power, which is the same as the sound of the fragrant sound, flows to the side of the fragrant sound without any hindrance, and directly flows into her body.


    ��How is this possible?�� Xiangyin felt that a homologous force of a stock poured into the body. Although it was far less powerful than her own, she gave her strong assistance at this time, which made her surprise and hardly Dare to believe what is happening now.


    She is just the strength of the line that can''t step on the tenth order. Seeing that she is going to be trapped in the ninth order, now with the help of this small share of the same source, she suddenly hopes to fight with the sky again.


    The aroma and notes on the scented sounds broke out, and the last life potential and all the power broke out. With the help of Hansen��s small note power, he slowly stood up in the fire and his legs twitched. It seems that I want to take the last step.


    "Impossible...this is impossible...she just blew it to you for listening...how can you learn to do the voice of the singer...this is impossible...no...but...can..." The screaming, the scent of the gods in the door of God.


    In the far-reaching bones, the body of the scented sound leaned forward slightly in the fire, and the notes on the body gave an inspiring movement, as if to take the last step.


    "No... no... it��s ok for me to take that step... no... will..."


    Under the gaze of Ghost Nightshade, the scented trembling took the final step and walked toward the chaotic world.


    Ghost Nightshade��s eyes are getting bigger and bigger, and it seems that I can��t accept everything I��m about to see.


    boom!


    The tenth stone step was born out of thin air, and the body of the trembling trembling stood up. The transparent flame erupted like a volcano, and the body of the incense was completely swallowed up.


    The strong flames made people unable to look directly. After Guanghua gradually dimmed, Hansen saw that in the flame, the body of the scented sound was like a reborn, the whole body was covered with ice, and the whole body was surrounded by clouds. Full of the sacred breath that can''t be spoken, it is like a flying fairy, the beauty can''t be described.


    Hansen looked a little bit mad, and the scented voice seemed to be talking to him there, but Hansen could only see her lips moving, but could not hear a trace of sound.


    And that Shimen was slowly closing. Hansen only saw the scent of the voice repeating a word, looking at her mouth, as if to say: "I am waiting for you at the Fourth Shelter."


    After talking several times in a row, Hansen was not sure whether it meant this. In the end, Xiangyin pointed to the bones in his hand, but he did not come to say anything.


    boom!


    The Shimen closed, and Hansen and the peerless face were isolated from the two worlds. Hansen was a little annoyed in his heart. He couldn��t help the hero to save the beauty, but he didn��t even hear a thank you. He only saw a lip.


    However, Hansen did not feel the way to think about it. He picked up the ghost night fork and pulled him to his front. He narrowed his eyes and looked at him and said, "You just said that you still have many opportunities? Then I can tell You, you have no chance, you are killed by me, then you are destined to be killed by me for a lifetime, I will see you once to kill once, you better keep your soul stone, don''t let me know where it is ,otherwise����"


    Hansen did not say anything. In the stunned eyes of Ghost Nightshade, he punched his head and threw himself away from the body, leaving only a group of creatures still there.


    The corpse of Ghost Nightshade dissipated and returned to the Stone of Soul. After being born again, Hansen had hated Hansen, but he remembered the words that Hansen finally said to him.


    A few words are also common. The key is Hansen��s self-confidence and tone. It��s as if he has been defeated once, it will never be his opponent. This makes Ghost Hare feel very uncomfortable. .


    "I will make you regret it." Ghosting Nights screamed and left the shelter directly to rush out, as if there was already a decision in mind.


    After Hansen fled the underground space, he immediately lifted the state of the super emperor, and the body almost could not bear it.


    Hansen only felt that his body was like being hollowed out. He didn''t even have the strength to walk. He could only summon the golden retriever and let the golden retriever take him outside.


    Not far away, Hansen saw the blue dinosaurs and the empress. The Queen saw Hansen coming back and was obviously relieved.


    "You''re fine, let''s go back to the shelter." The Queen came up to help Hansen.


    "Going back? Of course it is impossible to go back like this. The **** have even joined together and they are aggravated. If this is not reported, I will follow them." Hansen thought that if it wasn��t the supernatural creatures of the Rock Mouse King, he would I am not so embarrassed, and my heart is very unhappy.


    Hansen has written their names on their own blacklists in their hearts, and they have not killed them.


    "The guys are a group of people, there is nothing terrible, let''s take a break here, and when I recover, we will kill them again and kill them one by one." Hansen hated.


    Hansen��s arrival was also said to have been done. He really camped outside and waited for the body to recover. He then killed the guys of the Rock Mouse King to take the essence of life genes and gave them a bad breath.


    After a few days, Hansen��s body was almost as good, and the blue dinosaur was brought into the underground world again.

 Chapter 1151： blacklist

    Hansen originally thought of so many super **** creatures in the underground world. As long as he sneaked in and found two, he could kill pigs and eat meat and fatten them.


    But who knows that Hansen has been in the underground world for two or three days, and even the shadow of a super **** creature has not been seen.


    Don''t say super **** creatures, even the slightly stronger alien creatures have not seen it. The only thing that can be seen is the ordinary creatures such as rock rat, cockroach, and cockroach. It is useless to kill.


    "I''m not right, it''s too bad. How can I not even have a strong alien creature?" Hansen frowned.


    The emperor glanced at the dark corners and the common creatures in the hole and said: "It seems that these alien creatures are much smarter than we think, and our every move is only afraid of being monitored by them."


    Hansen probably guessed that this was the case, but he had no choice but to suffer. The underground world is vast, but the squirrels are omnipresent and can��t be killed. They will be monitored wherever they go.


    Those super-god creatures have apparently included Hansen in their blacklists, leaving Hansen with no chance of seeing them.


    Hansen was full of hope. He thought that he could at least get a few pieces of life genetic essence, and maybe he could get a super-beast and soul, but who knows it would be like this.


    "Tired, really tired." Han Sen was so angry that he found a big stone to sit down.


    The Queen was looking at Han Sen with a different look. She didn��t know what happened after she was taken away by the blue dinosaur that day. Even the super **** creatures in the underground world were so afraid of Hansen that they were hiding from Hansen. Going, I don��t give Hansen the chance to see them at all.


    "Forget it, you can''t kill it if you can''t kill it. Let''s go to the shelter of the aliens and take a shelter. The royal sanctuary will not run long legs anymore?" Hansen got up and patted his butt. The soil on the ground, some depressed said.


    The blue dinosaur took two people to the shelter of the aliens and went to the shelter to meet Liu Yunhui.


    However, it seems that it is not a coincidence. Liu Yunhui got the news and rushed in front of Hansen. "I said, how do you both come back? Then you go around like this, go back and be different." Ling sees that I don��t want to go when I want to go."


    "We are going to knock down the Hell Shelter. Liu Ge, you are coming. You will go back and inform them of Takeda, let them go out and hide, so as not to be forced to participate in the war." Han Sen could not find those super **** creatures. The heart was slightly depressed, and there was no mood to turn around.


    Liu Yunhui suddenly stared at Hansen, as if he was watching a madman: "Don''t lay a shelter? How do you get shelter?"


    Everyone knows that Hansen��s body is hurt and can��t use the breath. Now Hansen runs over and tells him that he wants to lay down the royal sanctuary. Anyone will think that Hansen is crazy.


    Hansen took a picture of the blue dinosaur under the seat and said: "There is one that is enough to lay down the shelter."


    Liu Yunhui looked at the blue dinosaur and smiled bitterly: "Han Laodi, I advise you not to be too reckless, even if your pet is very powerful, but there is only one after all, the blood creature and the royal family within the Hell Shelter. No less than twenty, you may not be able to take care of this pet."


    Liu Yunhui said that it is very implicit. If he is replaced by others, he is too lazy to say so much.


    As the surpass of the Xingyu Group, Liu Yunhui received the above instructions and made a good relationship with Hansen as much as possible. If possible, he can also provide some help, so Liu Yunhui will have patience and Hansen said so. many.


    In fact, Liu Yunhui did not understand much. Although Hansen was the son-in-law of the epoch, he also had a blood relationship with Luo Haijun. However, because his body had a problem, he had already given up by Luo Haijun, and he did not really take power in Ji��s family. Is there any reason to pay him this way?


    Only the above command Liu Yunhui naturally did not dare to defy, so he patiently persuaded Hansen.


    In his view, even if the blue dinosaur is the top **** blood pet, it can force the royal family to be different, but so many **** blood creatures swarm up, Han Sen will be unlucky first.


    "I have my own size, Liu Ge, you should go back and inform them." Han Sen did not explain too much, but it is more effective to speak.


    Liu Yunhui couldn''t help Han Sen. He could only shake his head and sigh and go back first. He was ready to inform Takeda that they should hide first, so as not to be forced to participate in this battle.


    Returning to the shelter, Liu Yunhui and Takeda said that Wu Tian suddenly frowned: "Isn''t this a mess? Even if his pet is strong, it is too much to attack a royal family sanctuary with a pet and a woman. Have you played?"


    "Don''t say so much, let''s avoid it first, lest it be forced to kill him. It''s not good to tell it at the time." Liu Yunhui said.


    Several people found an excuse to leave the shelter first.


    Hansen waited until the agreed time, and then took the blue dinosaur to the shelter of the alien.


    It��s just that the blue dinosaur didn��t have a chance to shoot. The Queen had already killed it first. She didn��t miss the opportunity to improve herself in a quarter of an hour.


    Liu Yunhui tried to stay away from the shelter as much as possible, and they were a little embarrassed.


    "Old Liu, do you say that Hansen will be physically good?" said a younger transcender as he walked.


    "No, there were a few demigods and top doctors who had seen Hansen''s body at that time. They all decided that it was difficult for him to recover. Even the characters like Luo Haijun were helpless. How could they recover so soon?" Liu Yunhui Said.


    Two people were talking, but suddenly they felt a shock, and they had been constraining their contract shackles and disappeared at the same time.


    Liu Yunhui was a couple of people, and then they all showed surprises and incredible colors.


    Takeda even lost his voice: "This... how is this possible... Is Hansen really laying down a shelter..."


    "Go, let''s go back and see." Liu Yunhui hurried.


    Several people rushed back, and they saw the bodies of alien creatures outside the shelter. They had not waited for them to run in front of the shelter, and they saw Hansen and the Queen coming out from the shelter.


    Han Sen was spotless, his clothes were not even a little wrinkled, and the woman around him was blood, as if he had just fished out from the **** sea, and he still had a handle in his hand. Croissant scimitar.


    Even more so that the four people have widened their eyes. It is incredible that the owner of the sanctuary, the royal prince of the royal family, was like a servant who was behind Hansen. He did not need to ask and knew that he was surrendered to Hansen.

 Chapter 1152： Thorny poisonous beast

    When Hansen��s underground shelters moved again, there were only him and the Queen, Zero, Boa and others in the shelter.


    Huang Lao, they all stayed in the underground dark shelter, this is their own choice.


    Hansen wants to go deep into the jungle of thorns. If they go in together, they have no chance to go hunting again. They simply stay in the resource-rich dark shelter.


    Hansen left the dark prince in the dark shelter and helped him manage the dark shelter. After all, it was the shelter he had hit, and he could not give up in vain.


    Moreover, Hansen still remembered the super-god creatures in the underground shelters. They planned to relax their vigilance after a while and then kill the carbine. Let the dark prince help him observe the situation.


    After the underground sanctuary moved twice again, it finally reached the place where the female emperor said that there was another **** scorpion.


    Unlike the underground cavernous scorpion, this **** scorpion is a solo traveler.


    A scorpion bigger than a tank, the black-purple carapace may be thicker than the tank armor. The thorns are directly used as food in the thorns, and the chewing creaks.


    The Queen did not hesitate to rush up, there is a chance to shoot, the Queen will not lick his physical strength.


    Hansen just watched the Queen and the scorpion battle, marveling at the progress of the Queen, and her phoenix flying sorcerer has been imitated by her, and she is still improving and improving.


    However, this **** scorpion is quite strong. It is a powerful blood creature that has opened eight genetic locks. The time for the Queen to advance to the transcend is too short. Although it is fast, it only opens four genetic locks, if not relying on it. With so many beasts, it is hard to match the blood of the gods.


    Even now, it is just barely able to keep being killed. The situation is not very good.


    Han Sen looked at it for a while and said to himself: "The crane is the bone, the swallow is the shape, and the wing is in the sky and sinks to the ground..."


    Hansen said that the phoenix flying secret technique is the law, although the empress imitates seven or eight points, but because she has not seen the 10,000 pilgrimage and the phoenix phoenix map, so do not understand the true meaning of the phoenix flying, do not know the seven The unique way of luck, after all, is not a true phoenix flying secret.


    Han Sen sees the Queen''s talent is amazing, and may be able to help in the future, so I don''t mind pointing to one or two, so that she can grow faster.


    Hansen valued the Queen so much. In addition to her amazing talent and tough character, her super-theophyt also has great potential.


    Hansen has seen a lot of human super-theo, there is no way to make a specific comparison, but he is really optimistic about the Queen''s super-god.


    In theory, the super-deity of each department is very strong, but Hansen is most optimistic about the two departments of time and space, and the Queen is a super-deity of time and space.


    The Queen''s super-spirit is called "The Wheel of Time and Space". According to the Queen''s own experience, and Hansen sees her observations during the battle, the wheel of time and space can slightly affect the distorted time and space.


    This is obviously a very powerful, but very difficult force to control. Now the Queen can do very little, but it can speed up its own time and make its actions faster, but the ratio is not high. The effect is very general.


    Although it seems that the effect of the Space-Time Wheel is limited, Hansen is still very optimistic about the wheel of time and space, and thinks that it will be a very horrible ability after the Queen is really strong.


    As for Hansen''s own super-deity, he has not figured out which power is in the system, and there is no way to classify it, which makes him somewhat distressed.


    While the Queen was fighting with the **** scorpion, and listening to Hansen��s law, she was able to make progress in the battle. This talent made Hansen somewhat amazed.


    I don��t know what the Queen��s heart is more amazed. After listening to Hansen��s law, the Queen knows that Hansen��s phoenix flying secret is many times better than she imagined.


    From the beginning to learn a little fur with her, and now to create such a terrible secret, Han Sen''s growth in her view can only be described by the word monster.


    The Queen does not mind learning Hansen''s secret skills. In her opinion, anything that can make her stronger is worth learning.


    However, the Queen also understands that, like this kind of secret technique, it is impossible for others to circulate outside. Hansen has taught her so easily, which makes her feel a little different.


    Hansen didn''t think so much. Although Phoenix''s flying secrets are powerful, they are just a secret technique, and they are not even complete.


    Hansen is still improving, this can only be regarded as the half secret created by his own integration.


    Of course, if Hansen does not particularly appreciate the Queen, it will not be easily taught.


    While teaching the Queen, Hansen himself has been examined from another angle, and he has also given himself a new sentiment.


    Learning and teaching people in two completely different angles, Hansen has another feeling, seeing some problems that have not been noticed before.


    After all, the Queen��s promotion time was too short. In the end, she was not able to kill the **** scorpion, or Hansen finally killed it.


    "Hunting the blood of the gods, the thorns of the thorns, the soul of the thorns, the flesh and blood, and the flesh and blood are edible. The absorption can be randomly obtained from 0 to 10 points."


    Hansen was overjoyed and quickly went to see what kind of animal spirit is the thorns.


    God blood animal soul thorn poisonous scorpion: magic animal soul.


    Hansen couldn''t help but look at it. The magical beast is very complicated. I don''t know what it is.


    The soul of the poisonous beast was summoned, and suddenly there was a black and purple scorpion tattoo on the back, which almost occupied Hansen''s entire back.


    Hansen felt it carefully, the strength was not enhanced, the speed was not enhanced, and the strength of ** did not increase.


    "What is the use of this magic grain?" Hansen felt a little headache.


    When he was in the second shelter, he also had a magical beast, and the beast was called the Blood Blood Carving. Later he studied for a long time until he was promoted to the third shelter, and he did not study what the magic grain used. .


    If the thorns of the poisonous scorpion are the same as the magic blood carving, Hansen certainly cannot take the hidden emperor to evolve it.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he suddenly saw an original worm that had not known life and death rushed out of the thorns and wanted to bite him.


    He took a shot and blew the original bug, and Hansen himself stunned.


    The force that he just shot at hand seemed to contain poisonousness. The original worm was blasted and the body was eroded into a corpse.


    "Is the ability of the thorns to poison the magic lines is an additional toxin?" Hansen was surprised and tried again and again. 8)

 Chapter 1153： Greedy super **** creature

    After Hansen��s repeated experiments, he finally confirmed his thoughts. The thorns and poisonous dew can indeed add toxins to his strength.


    This toxin has a strong corrosive effect, but this corrosive effect needs to see the blood, can pollute the other''s blood, make the other''s blood become corrosive, and in turn corrode the inside of the other''s body.


    A poisonous poison, possessing this toxin, as long as it can injure the enemy, the toxin will spread throughout the enemy''s body with the blood. If his toxin resistance is not strong, it is basically a dead person.


    Hansen is very fond of this magical beast soul, but this ability seems to be completely irrelevant to the ability of the hidden emperor. Hansen does not know what kind of changes will occur after the fusion of the two beasts, and I don��t know this. The change is not a good direction, so I have some uncertain ideas at one time.


    After thinking for a long time, Hansen is still ready to put aside and see if he can find other suitable scorpion beasts. If there is no other choice, then use the gems to evolve this thorny scorpion soul.


    Returning to the shelter, the emperor of the moment controls the underground shelter to continue deep into the thorny jungle.


    When there is nothing in the shelter, Hansen will also teach Boa and zero boast, but Boa obviously has no good feelings for music and instruments, and throws the bones directly. Fortunately, Hansen is fast enough. Did not let the bones fall to the ground.


    Boa''s greatest pleasure is to protect those little animals. Little white bears, red-eyed rabbit kings, little red birds, and even blue dinosaurs have been poisoned by her poisonous hands.


    "I hope my child will not be so noisy in the future." Hansen thought helplessly.


    The Queen''s cultivation is very hard. Even if she does not have the opportunity to go hunting, she will practice super-nuclear genetics in the shelter. Her hard work makes Hansen even suspect that she is an intelligent robot.


    Hansen is so skeptical that there is another important basis.


    The Queen��s body is really good. When I was exercising, the pair of full and swaying tracks perfectly explained what is big and awkward and shakes. It completely violates the laws of physics, much like the perfect design according to ideals. smart robot.


    And the Queen can keep an expression for almost 24 hours a day, even when she sleeps, it looks like a robot.


    Zero is much gentler, not only cooking and cooking, but also Hansen''s shoulders. The only pity is that she has too few words. There is no way to chat with Hansen. Sometimes Hansen feels that she is Talking to himself.


    In the moment, the female emperor regarded Hansen as an enemy. He talked with Hansen in a cold, or did not talk to Hansen at all.


    "It��s still normal for my family." Hansen couldn��t help but think of it.


    The underground shelter moved for another five days, and finally arrived at the moment the female emperor saw the position of the super **** creature.


    Hansen got out of the shelter under the guidance of the female emperor, but did not see the super **** creature, only saw a lot of hollowed out ant nests.


    There are many mounds like hills in the nearby thorny jungle. Those are not really small earthen mountains, but a nest of alien ants.


    Just turning around in the vicinity, Hansen saw a dozen or so kinds of ant nests, but this time they were all opened and did not see the ants crawling out from inside.


    "It seems that the super **** creature has eaten the ants here. Let''s take a look at a farther place." Hansen continued to move forward with the female emperor.


    There is also a road here, just walking in a place with few thorns, although from time to time you can see small adobe-like ant nests, but even an ant did not see, so Hansen was a little surprised.


    "This guy''s food is big enough. The ant nest in the vicinity of a dozen miles has been stunned by it." Hansen looked at an ant nest that had been pulled out of the big hole.


    "I am afraid it is not just an ant nest." The female emperor looked at the other direction.


    Hansen turned his head and looked at it, only to see a huge three-storey oval hive between the huge thorns and vines.


    However, at this time, there were many places on the hive that had been torn, and it seemed to be damaged. There was no bee-like creatures there.


    Hansen went over and looked at the place where the hive was destroyed. It looks like the way the nest is destroyed. It is probably the same kind of creature.


    In the hive, Hansen smelled a sweet smell and looked inside. He found that there were some liquids with a sweet taste, which was obviously honey.


    However, the honey inside is only a little bit stuck on the nest wall, and most of it is eaten by something. It should be the super **** creature.


    He turned around and found several identical hives. The same bees were lost to honey, and even a bee was not seen.


    "This guy''s food is amazing. The ants and bees that are dozens of miles away are eaten up by it." Hansen saw an empty hive and suddenly frowned.


    "Maybe it has to give birth." The female emperor suddenly said, a flash of color in her eyes.


    Hansen nodded slightly. He also had the idea that if a super-god creature eats a lot, it is very likely that it will breed offspring. Hansen has seen a lot before.


    "Come here today, and the scope will be too great. We will go back to the planning plan and it will not be late to come back to find it tomorrow."


    Han Sen is ready to go back. After all, it is a bush of thorns. There are too many weird insides. He does not dare to go too far from the underground shelter to avoid accidents.


    Going back for a while, Hansen suddenly saw something in the thorn bush in front of him crawling.


    Gazing at the past, it is a little beast like a pangolin. The whole body is only two feet long and dark. At this time, the tail is shaking and crawling out from the thorns.


    Look at the thief''s head and look like it is looking for something.


    Hansen saw that the little beast was a joy in his heart. The little beast was small, but the breath of his body was very terrifying. Ten ** is the super **** creature.


    "This is the super **** creature you said?" Hansen looked to the female emperor.


    In an instant, the female emperor nodded and shook her head: "The shape is very similar, but this is only a small amount."


    Han Sen still wants to say something. Suddenly he saw that the little beast quickly entered a hole in the earth, and disappeared after a smog.


    Hansen regretted that he didn��t have the first time to shoot. If it didn��t come out after drilling down, I��m afraid it��s not realistic to get into the ground and chase it.


    When Hansen was annoyed, he saw that the little beast had even drilled out the brain of the thief, and there was still something in his mouth. 8)

 Chapter 1154： baby

    Hansen saw the little beast crawling out of the hole, and there was a silvery coin in his mouth.


    Hansen and the moment the female emperor are a glimpse. If the little beast comes out with a mouse or an egg, they will not be surprised.


    Even if it is a ginseng and other treasures, there is also a saying.


    But the little beast took a silver coin out of the hole, which was a bit confusing.


    There is no coin in the world of shelters, and the metal of silver is not worth a word here. How can there be such things as silver coins?


    It��s just that Hansen looks clearly, there is absolutely no mistake, that is a silver coin, not something similar.


    Because the side of the silver coin is engraved with a human head, the other side is clearly engraved with a 1, how to see that it is a coin.


    The little beast squatted into the thorns with silver coins. Hansen hesitated a moment and took the woman''s emperor back into the sea of ??souls. Then he shielded the seven senses around the body, convinced the breath and chased the little beast.


    The little beast didn''t go slow or slow, but it was just a little while, and he saw a small stone mountain, which climbed into a stone cave at the foot of Xiaoshi Mountain with silver coins.


    Hansen glanced at the stone mountain. It is estimated that there is still no one hundred meters. It looks like a big hoe. It is covered with thorns and thorns. Even the thorns at the entrance to the cave are thorns. If you don��t look carefully, you can��t find a cave here. .


    Didn''t dare to break into the cave directly, Hansen waited for a while outside the cave, and saw that the little beast like a pangolin climbed out, but the silver coin on its mouth disappeared.


    Seeing the little beast ran towards the previous one. Hansen��s eyes turned and did not follow the little beast. He hid it and waited for the little beast to go far, and carefully walked toward the cave.


    Standing at the mouth of the cave, Hansen swept the inside with the hole in the tunnel. It seemed that he did not feel the fluctuation of life. The hole was also deep. He turned a few bends, and Hansen��s hole was already inductive. Not enough.


    "There will be no old ones inside?" Hansen secretly snarled.


    However, the arrival has come, Hansen certainly can not retreat, summoned the armor to wear on the body, and then summoned the rebellious knight, let him first drill into the cave to explore the road ahead.


    Hansen followed the rebellious knight and walked through the hole in the tunnel. He was really afraid that it was a nest of super **** creatures.


    If you have one or two words, he and the rebel knight still live in the top. If you have a nest, you have to work hard.


    I didn''t dare to go too fast, but I didn''t dare to go too slowly. I was afraid that the little beast would come back later, and if they were stuck in the cave, it would be a little troublesome.


    After turning a few turns, I finally walked to the innermost part of the cave. There really is no other alien creature here.


    Hansen couldn��t help but see the situation inside the cave.


    I saw that there are a lot of strange things in this cave, there are broken armor, broken swords and weapons, and some messy things, they all seem to be useless things, most of them have been broken.


    Some of the broken weapons made of steel have been rusted like fire sticks.


    In that pile of smashing, Han Sen saw the silver coin just now, and he was placed on the pile of smashed beasts, because it was just put on, it was at the outermost, and it was already clear at a glance. .


    "No, this is a super-god creature. How can it be broken? Maybe I have no eyes, no eyes, no gold, no jade, these seem to be broken, but they are all hidden secrets." Sen thought of this, his heart suddenly excited, his eyes began to thieves.


    Quickly rushing to the front of the pile of things, Han Sen reached out and grabbed a long sword full of rust. The heart was still thinking: "Maybe this is the gene secret treasure of the Great Emperor, once was a smashing The invincible emperor held it, and the third sanctuary was invincible in the world. Finally, it was left in the dust and was only waiting for the Lord to come to save."


    "Don''t be afraid, my baby, my peerless sword, I will save you, let you regain the glory of the past..." Han Sen said more excited, but picked up the sword, just waved Then, I heard a bang, and the sword rust was too strong, so it was broken.


    Hansen took a half-cut sword and stayed for a while before he came back: "Cough, baby should be right below, the above is definitely not a good thing, it must be used to cover up the waste, really The good thing is inside."


    Hansen��s eyes patrolled the pile of things several times, and he saw a bronze armor that looked very primitive. He thought: ��Look at the armor and glory, but there is a sense of oldness, maybe it��s one. A great emperor."


    Hansen reached for the broken sword on the armor and grabbed the bronze armor to pull it out, but this hard, only listened and slammed, the shoulder of the bronze armor was directly cut off by Hansen. It is.


    It turns out that Hansen really wants more. This is a bunch of broken, not even a decent thing. Except that the silver coin is still complete, it is basically a broken product.


    "I rub, how are you a super **** creature? Isn''t your sister''s sister ruined, what is this pile of broken piles doing here?" Hansen''s heart was depressed.


    Hansen reluctantly picked up the silver coin and looked at it. The material was metal, but it should not be silver. It was much harder than silver. Hansen licked it with his nails, but he could not leave traces on it.


    To know the power of Hansen, this power, even if it is left on the original steel of z steel, but this coin is not hurt at all, so Hansen is slightly surprised, carefully look at that A silver coin comes.


    When the little beast came out, Hansen didn''t see it too clearly. He only saw a woman''s head on one side, and there was a number 1 on it. Now, under careful examination, it is slightly surprised.


    The woman''s head on the silver coin is vividly carved, and the shape is very delicate. It seems to be from the famous design and brushwork.


    The other number 1 is prominent, and there are some subtle mysterious patterns on the back. I don''t see any meaning.


    What surprised Hansen was that the woman''s head on the silver coin, Hansen looked a bit familiar, seems to have seen it.


    However, Hansen thought about it carefully. Among the more mature women, there seems to be no such one.


    After watching the silver coins for a while, Hansen suddenly shot his thigh and shouted: "I remembered, the woman''s head on the silver coin is her..."

 Chapter 1155： Old bank

    Although the woman on the silver coin has only one avatar, but it is very beautiful, it looks like a beautiful and beautiful, but there is another unspeakable majesty.


    Hansen looked at it for a while, and finally remembered why he looked a bit familiar. He did see a woman who was very similar to this avatar.


    It��s just that the woman Hansen has only seen it once, and it��s not very clear, so I won��t think about it for a while.


    When the ethereal banshee was promoted to the third shelter, there was a blue-haired female who came out of the wooden door and took the ethereal banshee to the third shelter.


    At the time, Hansen also glanced at the woman, but it was not very real. It took so long, and the impression inside her mind was blurred.


    Now I see the woman''s head on this silver coin. The more I look at it, the more I feel like the woman.


    At that time, the woman still left a red lotus brand on Hansen''s forehead, but it was later destroyed by the Dragon Emperor. Hansen still remembered that the Dragon Emperor said that the brand was left by the evil lotus female emperor.


    "Yes, it is definitely not wrong. The woman''s avatar on this silver coin is really like the evil lotus female emperor." Han Sen looked more and more like it.


    But it��s just like it. Hansen is not sure.


    Hansen turned over and looked at it for a while, but he never saw any clues.


    According to the truth, the concept of no money in the world of shelters, who will idle nothing to make coins? In theory, this silver coin should be the product of the alliance.


    However, the hardest material that the league can now forge is the z-steel alloy. It seems that this silver coin is not yet hard. It is said that the alliance is a bit unreasonable.


    And this silver coin is the little beast that came out of the cave. How can the Union''s silver coins be inside the cave?


    Han Sen thought of the little beast, and suddenly he was shocked. He just thought about the woman''s head on the silver coin. He thought too much, and almost forgot his time.


    His time here is not short, I am afraid that the little beast is coming back soon.


    Hansen��s eyes turned, and he turned over and hid in the pile of ruin. He used a large shield that was slanted in the ruin as a cover, converging his own breath, and motionlessly shrunk in the back, but he clenched the sword in his hand. .


    Hansen naturally made up his mind, to do the old ones before, waiting for the little beast to come over, and when it got rid of it, he went all out to attack and assassinate.


    Although Hansen has some strength now, the super-god creature is a super-god creature. After all, it is impossible to have any special power, and it is not easy to kill. If you can get a sneak attack, there is no need to fight hard.


    Han Sen just hid it for a while, and he heard the sound of crawling from the hole. Hansen had a good ear, and once he heard it, he knew that the little beast had not hidden.


    More and more convergence of the breath, and then received the body behind the shield, holding the arm of Tai Ajian but slowly relaxed.


    The tight body is difficult to exert the strongest explosive power. Only when it is relaxed can Handa��s strongest blow be erupted. Hansen has tried countless times in the first shelter, which has already formed a body. Instinctive response.


    Sure enough, in a short while, the little beast had already climbed into the cave, and Hansen could feel it crawling toward the pile.


    In the crawling sound of the little beast, Hansen can still hear the sound of a thing rubbing on the ground. I want to come to the small beast. This time, the thing that came over is relatively large, and its body is too small, so it can only be dragged. Climb at that thing.


    Hansen also didn''t feel the shackles in the little beast. As the little beast got closer and closer to the broken pile, Hansen''s body became more and more relaxed, and his mood became calmer and calmer.


    Just listening to the slap, the little beast seems to be smashing the things he picked up on the pile of smashed.


    Hansen��s mind was clear and clear, and he could even sketch out the little beast��s every move. He didn��t look at it with his eyes, but every little movement of the little beast was in his mind.


    At the moment when the thing fell on the broken pile, Hansen suddenly rushed out from the back of the shield. The sword in the hand made a beautiful arc, almost integrated with his body, and the sword was ready to turn and ready to turn. The little beast who left again was assassinated.


    The heart is jumping wildly, the kidneys are agitated, the blood is roaring, and Hansen is full of strange flushes.


    Hansen feels that his own attack is perfect in terms of strength and timing. The blood of the nine genetic locks, combined with Tai Ajian, should be able to form a threat to the super-natural creatures, not to mention that he still It��s not a sneak attack.


    The little beast turned back and looked very surprised. Hansen was excited in his heart. His attack was really perfect, fast and accurate, and the timing was just right, even the super god-level small The beast did not come and responded, and he was directly stabbed by a sword.


    when!


    Tai Ajian almost stabbed the neck of the little beast, and the tip of the sword had already touched the fine scales on the neck, but the scales on the little beast had a dark green halo.


    The halo is like a fusiform hood that covers the body of the little beast. Hansen��s full-strength sword stabbed on it, only to see the green light swaying, the little beast was hit and flew out, but the cover was not stabbed. broken.


    "Super-defense creatures of defensive ability!" Hansen''s heart was slightly shocked. When the little beast flew in the air, the twisting of the waist and limbs broke out with the power of terror. The Phoenix Excalibur was also pulled out by Hansen, and the volley caught up. The little beast, another sword, went down.


    when!


    The Phoenix Excalibur did not even open the fusiform dark green mask, but swayed the mask.


    "Death!" Hansen''s power surged out like a volcanic eruption. The body spurted out infinite power and volleyed to the beast that flew out.


    The Phoenix Excalibur and the Sun Sword are intertwined and arrogant, bringing together a stunned sword rainbow, which continually lingers on the dark green shuttle hood.


    The shuttle hood was shaken violently by the shackles. It seemed to be a balloon that would be broken at any time. Although it had been smashed by the smashing light, it did not collapse for a while.


    boom!


    The little beast was smashed into the mountain wall, Hansen flew to the front of the mountain wall, and the two swords slammed on the shuttle hood more fiercely. The sound of the sword slinger has been connected in a line, and the shuttle cover has been smashed. The fine lines are densely covered and will be smashed.


    "You can kill the super-god creatures without the super-spirit." Hansen''s blood is about to boil, and the heart is already excited to almost roar.


    "Death!" With Hansen''s roar, the phoenix gods raging on the hood, the shuttle hood was finally overwhelmed, smashed by the phoenix god, turned into a sky full of dark green shattered splashes.


    Without the protection of the shuttle cover, the little beast ** naked on the ground, looks like a poor and innocent little lamb, as long as a sword goes down, you can have a large piece of meat.


    However, Hansen��s sword was not able to survive, and the blade was fixed in the air.


    "Cough, the child is really embarrassed, the uncle is playing games with you." Hansen''s expression on his face instantly turned into a warm smile like a spring breeze, the double sword was also collected in the blink of an eye, a look of amiable stroking Said the little beast''s head.


    Hansen slowly turned his head and looked at himself as he spoke. He saw a few huge horror creatures hanging around him. At this time, he was lowering his head and staring at Hansen with a lantern-like eye. The expression was cold. The air is about to solidify.

 Chapter 1156： Be surrounded by Europe

    oom!


    Hansen, like a cannonball, usually rolled out from the wall of the mountain, and the mouth was madly sprayed, and it was stopped on the ground to stop the body.


    Before Hansen got up, a horrible behemoth had stepped on it, and the shadow of the thigh like a stone pillar shrouded Hansen, constantly magnifying in his pupil.


    Hansen didn''t have time to stand up, and he was lazy and rolling, and he was dangerously avoiding the power of the behemoth.


    The stout and scary big feet almost stepped on the ground with Hansen''s body, only to hear a bang, and even the earth trembled.


    boom! boom! boom!


    Hansen completely ignored the image of the left and right, and a giant beast descended from the sky. A total of six giant beasts stepped around him, which was simply a non-human abuse.


    Although he has turned into a super emperor, it is difficult to fight back if he is an enemy.


    Hansen escaped the trampling of several behemoths and just turned over and climbed up. A large, scaled tail slammed on his back.


    Hansen suddenly spit blood, his body was pumped out, and he felt that the bones were about to be cut off.


    The body hit the mountain wall and collapsed a large piece of the mountain wall.


    awful! Really miserable!


    Ever since Hansen was able to transform into a super emperor, it has never been so miserable.


    These six behemoths are super-god creatures, and the breeds are exactly the same as the ones, but they are not big enough to know how many times, and each one is covered with a dark green light shell.


    Hansen used gold coins to pick up, and he did not wear those dark green shells, which had no effect on them.


    I want to punch hard and hard, but the six giant beasts are not a family. They can be described by their own minds, and they are better than the military.


    Hansen kicked out and the other behemoths rushed from all directions, leaving Hansen with no chance. He could only rely on the phoenix flying secrets to escape.


    However, the speed of these guys is not slow, and with the excellent cooperation, Hansen left the right and suddenly could not rush out, but the nose and face were swollen, and the **** armor on the body was almost unable to support.


    Fortunately, Hansen''s super-spiritual body is also very tyrannical, and it is probably not enough to be replaced by a general super-god creature.


    "How come there are such unreasonable people, there is a kind of you and me single-handed!" Han Sen''s heart was in the belly, but his body quickly jumped out of the stone wall.


    Just listening to the boom, Hansen just jumped out, a monster has crashed into the position he was in, and shattered a large piece of stone wall, the power of terror is tremble.


    The six giant beasts, O''Hansen, Hansen, thought about the method of getting out of the way.


    He was surrounded and could not escape, and he did not dare to summon the rebellious knight. The rebellious knight was also a hard-hitting master, not very good at dodging.


    Although the rebellious aura can weaken the strength and speed of these behemoths, but how to weaken it, the six behemoths swarmed up, and the rebellious knights who are not good at avoiding it may also succeed in the blink of an eye.


    "It��s a good thing to come out and mix it up." Hansen mourned in his heart.


    I was drawn by a tail, and I had not waited for him to fall, and the other tail was pumped up again.


    Han Senqiang endured the pain in his body and the blood in his chest. He pressed on the tail and leaped into the air. He wanted to fly away.


    However, there are three tails in the sky, and Hansen is like a strange bird in the air, so he avoids the two tails, but the third tail can''t escape.


    The tail wrapped in the light shell was drawn on Hansen''s body. Hansen suddenly felt as if he had been hit by a train, and flew out like a bullet.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s body broke into the ground, and suddenly the earth was given a deep pit of human form, and blood was splashed everywhere.


    Without Hansen climbing out of it, the big feet of a monster have fallen from the sky and stepped down.


    Just listening to the bang, the earthquake trembled, and more than a hundred meters of ground near the ground collapsed, forming a round large crater, as if a large meteorite hit the earth.


    The big beast''s big feet are removed, and Hansen''s limbs are inlaid at the bottom of the crater. It has already left the state of the super emperor. It is still moving, there is blood everywhere, and there is no life on the body. It seems to be dead.


    Hey! Hey!


    A behemoth next to him stepped on his feet and put Hansen''s body into the cracked gravel. The armor of the body was broken into pieces.


    The behemoth stopped and turned around and talked with other giant beasts.


    At the time of their exchange, there was no breath that seemed to be Hansen, who had already died. He rushed out of the cracked stone, and there was a wing of the blood demon dragon behind him, and it turned into a streamer.


    The six giant beasts looked at Hansen��s direction and looked at it. It��s too late to chase.


    Hansen flew for more than a dozen miles and saw that the six giant beasts did not catch up. Only then did he find a place to fall, summoned the golden retriever, and squatted directly on the golden retriever, letting Jin Mao take him back to the shelter.


    "The bones are about to be smashed." Han Sen grieves.


    Fortunately, I was able to pretend to find a chance to escape. If I were put on a few feet, his body would really be smashed.


    Although he has survived, the magic blood armor has been destroyed, the benefits have not been harvested, and a super-god armor is gone.


    The only thing Hansen got, that is, the silver coin, the others are a bunch of broken, no value at all.


    Hansen feels like he doesn''t have a good time to bully the weak super **** creature every time, just like what a curse is in it.


    "This time it really is a big loss. I hope this silver coin is a bit of a use. Otherwise, this poison is going to be white." Hansen returned to the shelter and dragged the injured body back to the league, so he didn''t say anything. In the recovery liquid pool.


    After soaking in it for a week, Hansen climbed out from the inside. Although the body is not completely good, there is no big problem, just need to rest for a while.


    Hansen''s body function is already very strong, but the strength is not as good as the super **** creature, but the resilience is not inferior to the super **** creature because of the cultivation of several super-nuclear genetic techniques that strengthen the body.


    Back in the shelter, Hansen found a room where no one was, and summoned the Dragon Emperor from the dragon''s blood.


    "Do you know this thing?" Hansen took the silver coin and looked at the dragon.


    The dragon Emperor saw the silver coin, and suddenly the longan was widened. He was surprised: "The female emperor? Where did you get this?"


    "Women''s coin? Is it worth it? This thing, but I changed it, should it be a good thing?" Han Sen listened to the tone of the dragon emperor, it seems to be a good thing, the mood suddenly improved a lot, asked in a row.

 Chapter 1157： Female coin

    Dragon Emperor stretched out his claws, pinched the silver coin and took a closer look. After watching it for a while, he threw the silver coin back to Hansen.


    "How are you talking about it?" Hansen frowned.


    Long Di shook his head and said: "There is no mistake in the female emperor. Where did you get this thing?"


    "Let me sell off, let me say, what is the use of this thing?" Han Sen stunned the dragon emperor, he is in a bad mood now, and the dragon emperor makes a fool of himself, Han Sen doesn''t mind doing well with him. Exchange and exchange.


    Long Di said with a smile: "Don''t worry, the origin of this thing is extraordinary, not one or two sentences can be finished, you have to listen to me slowly."


    Hansen sat down and looked at the Dragon Emperor. Although he did not speak, the Dragon Emperor saw that Hansen��s eyes were not good. He quickly coughed and said: ��In the endless years, there are many great emperors among the third shelters. There is no shortage of female emperors, but when it comes to the most famous female emperor, then I have to say that the emperor of the night is the emperor. When the emperor of the night, the invincible presence of the third sanctuary, even the ancient devil must let her three Minute."


    Han Sen listened to the eyes and raised the silver coins in his hand and asked: "What kind of female emperor is the genetic treasure of the emperor?"


    "That''s not it." Longdi shook his head.


    Hansen glanced at the Dragon Emperor: "Don''t you say what?"


    "The female emperor can not be regarded as a genetic treasure, but it is indeed the thing of the emperor of the night, although it has no effect in itself, but with this female emperor, you can change some benefits." Long Di said.


    "How to change the benefits?" Hansen suddenly came to the interest, watching Longdi ask.


    Long Di pointed to the female emperor and said: "The avatar above is the emperor of the night, do you think it is a bit familiar? At the beginning, you have the brand of the evil lotus female emperor. I want to see you have seen the evil lotus female emperor? Is it and This picture is very similar?"


    ��They have a relationship?�� Hansen asked as he looked at the avatar on the silver coin.


    Long Di smiled and said: "It is more than a relationship. The Yongye female emperor has already been promoted to the fourth sanctuary, but she still has her descendants to stay in the third shelter. The descendant is the evil lotus female emperor. I was still in the shelter. When she walked, she was already a famous emperor."


    After a pause, the Dragon Emperor went on to say: "At that time, I heard that the evil lotus female emperor was collecting the female emperor left by her mother. If she took the female emperor to the evil lotus female emperor, she could exchange for a evil lotus. The innocent lotus seed promised by the female emperor. Of course, if you have the strength, you can talk to her about the price."


    "What is the use of innocent lotus seeds? Is it a good thing?" Hansen asked with a squint.


    "The good things that the great gene plant has made are very helpful for opening the genetic lock. The third shelter is only the evil lotus female emperor can plant innocent lotus seeds. Even many emperors are very coveted. Are you saying good things?" The emperor said.


    Han Sen''s eyes looked at the female emperor''s coin in a strange way. He looked over and over again and looked at it. He said, "If you say that this thing is useless, how can the evil lotus female emperor change it with a baby like an innocent lotus?" What?"


    The dragon emperor said: "In the past, there was also a strong person who got the female emperor. The female emperor has no special use except hard. It is said that the emperor of the night made thirteen female emperors, and she was promoted to the fourth sanctuary. I have given myself 13 thirteen confidants before, perhaps to commemorate them."


    Hansen also can''t see any clues. Although he suspects that the female emperor is a treasure, but I don''t know what it is, it is no different from waste.


    Han Sen thought about whether he could take the evil lotus female emperor and exchange some innocent lotus seeds. It might help him to break through the genetic lock.


    The breakthrough speed of Dong Xuan Jing has been very fast, and it is many times faster than the average human being, but Hansen still feels slow.


    It was only when the female Emperor of the Evil Lotus saw him in the second shelter, and left a mark on him. When Hansen was afraid of going there, the evil lady would force him to stay there.


    "It''s a big deal to find a different kind of help for me to change." Han Sen secretly thought.


    When Long Di met Han Sen for a while and did not speak, he asked again: "Where did you get this female emperor?"


    Hansen took himself to the other side, but he didn''t say that he wanted to attack the little beast and was finally surrounded by Europe. He only said that he was heroic and killed, and he grabbed it from the nest of the super **** creature. The female emperor.


    When the dragon emperor listened, he was slightly surprised: "Do you see the golden beast?"


    "Golden beast?" Hansen did not know the name.


    The Dragon Emperor explained: "The Golden Beast is a super-god creature that is famous in the Third Shelter. They feed on metal and can absorb the essence of metal. I guess the group you are looking for should be a gold beast. And the pile of decaying metal is broken, in fact, it should have been a good thing before, but it was just like the golden beast sucked the metal essence, so it will become that look."


    "If you say this, it really seems to be." Hansen felt that the break was indeed a little different, otherwise he would not look away from the beginning.


    "It should be correct. Otherwise, the little golden beast will not go to the female emperor. Although the wisdom of the golden beast is high, they are not interested in anything other than metal." Long Di said with some regret: "Unfortunately, there are too many gold beasts in the group. There are actually six adult golden beasts. Even if the emperor is afraid that they are not willing to provoke them, you will not be able to go. Otherwise, you can go and see if they still have any defects. Go to other things."


    "Even the Great does not dare to provoke? Is the gold beast so powerful?" Hansen did not believe it.


    The dragon emperor smiled: "The golden beast itself has a precedent for the promotion of the super-god creatures. The potential is not necessarily inferior to the emperor, and the metal genetic weapons are useless to them, and their defensive power is really amazing, even if it is The Emperor did not dare to say that he must be able to kill a golden beast that opened nine genetic locks. Moreover, the revenge of the golden beast is very strong. If you kill one, it means that they are provoked by them, and no one wants to. Get into such troubles."


    Hansen secretly glad that he was not able to kill the little gold beast, otherwise it would not end.


    However, Hansen turned to think and was excited.


    "The little beast is the female emperor coin that came out of the cave. Do you say there is something else in the cave?" Hansen looked at the dragon emperor and said with some excitement.


    The dragon emperor said: "That is very likely, the female emperor will not appear there for no reason, the golden beast should be only interested in metal, if there are other things, it should still be there."


    Hansen suddenly came to the spirit, and when he packed up the things, he went out of the shelter. He wanted to dig up the hole and look at it. Maybe there are other treasures. 8)

 Chapter 1158： Earth pit digging treasure

    Because the place where the earth cave is located is not far from the nest of the golden beast, Hansen is very careful when he goes, for fear of hitting the golden beast again.


    However, Hansen is not really afraid. He did not know that there were so many gold beasts last time, and they were surrounded by them.


    This time Hansen has added caution, and when they see them, they will run hard, and they will have a hard time catching up with Hansen.


    Fortunately, Hansen did not touch the golden beast all the way. Until the cave was near, Hansen turned around again, and decided to see the shadow of the golden beast before he came to the cave.


    Hansen squatted in the hole in the hole next to the earth cave. The hole was small, only the mouth of the bowl, and the black hole inside, I don��t know how deep it is.


    Sweep down with the hole in the tunnel, but because the hole is a bit tortuous, it is difficult to penetrate the hole.


    "No matter what, first dig and see." Han Sen summoned the evil spirits pill, turned into a shovel-like blade, and dug a shovel and a shovel against the hole.


    The soil in this place is not very good. There are a lot of hard rocks in the inside. Fortunately, Hansen��s strength is not small. After a short time, he will dig down the hole for five or six meters.


    But in addition to the rock, Hansen did not dig anything.


    When!


    Hansen was a shovel, but it seemed to hit something hard, and he couldn��t dig it down.


    Hansen suddenly got a hi, knowing that something was dug, otherwise it would be a stone, and the sharpness of the evil spirits and his power could be directly smashed.


    Now that the evil spirits pill has not been able to dig down, it is obviously something that has been hit.


    Hansen quickly smashed the dirt and rocks above, gradually revealing the following things.


    Hansen glanced at it and suddenly saw it. He saw that it was still a rock, but the rock was very flat and it seemed to be artificially made.


    I still can''t see the whole picture of the rock. I just showed a small piece, and a part of it was in the mud. Hansen waved the shovel and continued to dig it to the side. I had to dig up the whole piece to see it.


    The stone below was quite big, and Hansen dug it for a while before the stone was completely revealed.


    This stone looks a bit strange, it should be a broken stone, and both ends are cut off by something, leaving only a section of about two meters.


    The stone is more than ten meters wide and looks like it is part of a large stonework.


    There was nothing on the stone. I couldn''t see what it was. Hansen frowned slightly. He reached out and tried to turn the stone over to see if there was anything on the other side.


    However, Hansen was shocked by the start. The stone was heavy and unimaginable. Hansen slammed hard and could not even pick up the stone.


    Hansen opened nine genetic locks with **** nerves, and the whole body had a strange red tide. The hands clasped the underside of the stone and used up all the strength to go up.


    "Give me up." Han Sen screamed and lifted the stone a little.


    However, the stone has not been turned over. Hansen has already turned red and his face is trembled, his arms are not supported, and he finally has to let go of the stone.


    Just listening to the bang, the stone fell again, and the ground was shaking.


    "This stone is definitely a good thing." Hansen gritted his teeth and summoned the rebel knight and the golden retriever.


    Then go with them to pick up the stone.


    "Gays are working hard... one two three..." Hansen shouted slogans to let the rebellious knight, Golden Retriever and him work together.


    Seeing that the stone tablet would be turned over, Han Sen��s gaze swept in front of him inadvertently, and suddenly the hand that was scared was soft, and the stone fell again, and the dust was flying.


    I saw that little golden beast, I don��t know when I stood opposite the pit. At this time, I was looking down and looked at Hansen with curiosity.


    Hansen��s cockroach flew up and jumped out of the pit to run, but looked outside the pit, but did not find the shadow of the six adult golden beasts, only the small cockroach was there.


    "Cough, children, how come you are here, it is very dangerous, there are a lot of poor uncles, you go home soon." Hansen waved his hand to the little golden beast.


    However, the little golden beast ignored him, but looked at Hansen and the rebellious knight in a curious way, and there was no fear at all.


    Hansen wants to turn around and leave, but the digging is dug out. The six adult gold beasts are not here, so it seems a bit too embarrassing to go.


    Seeing that the little golden beast did not seem to attack him, Hansen swept the vicinity with a hole in the hole, and found no traces of other golden beasts. He gnawed his teeth and summoned him. Let it help to watch the movement outside, and if there is any movement, scream, so that he can escape in time.


    Then Han Sen smiled at the little golden beast: "Children, hey, don''t call it."


    Seeing that the little golden beast did not respond, and did not show hostility, Hansen jumped into the pit again, and went to pick up the stone again with the rebellious knight and golden retriever.


    "The comrades are working hard... one two three..." Hansen shouted at the sign and worked hard.


    The stone is really too heavy, and the strength of the three people is barely able to pick it up. The little golden beast looks interesting and thinks what game they are playing. It jumps into the pit and then uses the head. Go to the arch stone.


    Bang!


    The stone was finally smashed, and Hansen glanced over it, and his heart was filled with joy, and there was a nick on it.


    But after Hansen got rid of the dirt above, it was a bit dumbfounded.


    If this is a large stone surface, it is only engraved with two words "one person."


    "What does this mean? People one? I am still one!" Han Sen looked at the lettering on the stone a little depressed.


    However, after a few more glances, Han Sen��s face changed a bit.


    The appearance of the stone and the handwriting, Han Sen looked more familiar, and he seemed to have seen something similar.


    Hansen frowned and looked at the stone tablet and recalled it carefully. A lightning bolt swept through his mind, causing Hansen''s face to change greatly. He quickly approached and carefully looked at the handwriting and stone shape on the stone.


    "It should be right, it is very similar to that one, and the writing is also very similar..." Hansen looked strangely at the person on the stone one or two words, and more and more determined his own guess.


    At the beginning, Hansen was trapped in the valley of time for three years, and there was a monument there. The monument was seen for three years, and the above writing was familiar.


    Hansen can be sure that the writing on the stone is the same as the writing on the monument, and the texture and shape of the stone seem to be part of the monument.


    "What is going on? If this stone is really part of the monument, how can it fall here? What does this have to do with the female coin?" Hansen looked at the stone and frowned.

 Chapter 1159： Yong Ye Zhibao

    I can''t figure out the reason for this, but Hansen is very disappointed. .


    Originally thought that this stone is what baby, who knows it is part of that stone monument, the stone monument he looked at for three years, really hard enough, except that there is nothing special.


    Hansen can''t hold such a heavy stone to swear? Moreover, Hansen could not hold it, the stone was too heavy.


    Without taking care of the stone that was opened, Hansen waved the shovel and continued to dig down, trying to see if he could dig out other things.


    The little beast looked at Hansen curiously and seemed to wonder what Hansen was doing.


    Hansen doesn''t care about it, as long as it doesn''t call it.


    With Hansen''s strength and evil spirits, it was similar to a small excavator, and soon he dug down a few meters deep, and then saw another thing.


    A piece of rag was mixed in the dirt, but Hansen felt that this should not be a good thing. Just now he shoveled a shovel directly under the shovel, and there was no feeling at all.


    The rag was pulled out by hand, and the cloth was quite long, and it took a while to get it out.


    Looked like a broken flag, but there is no pattern on the flag, so Hansen is very doubtful about his judgment.


    "How to dig some useless things." Han Sen was depressed, and thought about it. He put the Dragon Emperor out of his fingers and pointed at the rags and stones and asked: "Do you know these things?"


    Longdi looked at the stone, first shook his head, then looked at the flag held by Hansen in his hand, and suddenly changed his face: "This is the symbol of the Yongyue Banner, the emperor of the night."


    "This thing is the flag of the Eternal Night Emperor? You can not fool me, just break this thing, the Emperor will use this thing as a flag?" Hansen did not believe.


    The dragon Emperor looked around and frowned. "Yes, this is the Yongyue flag. The material is the night silk, but it is very strange. It seems that there is something wrong with this night silk. It seems that it has been perfected. Lost..."


    "Isn''t it that the time of burial is too long and decaying?" Hansen said.


    "How is it possible, the night is the tree of the king''s gene tree, even if it is burned for thousands of years in the fire, it will not damage its points, let alone buried in the soil." Long Di recalled: "Previously I have seen the Yongyue Banner, the eternal night-time flag bearer who holds the flag around the emperor��s emperor, and the world is turned upside down. Even in the daytime, it will become dark."


    "Then you are definitely not talking about this thing. This thing will be broken if you tear it apart, and there is no trace of power on it. Isn''t this a fake?" Hansen pulled the flag and suddenly I tore a hole.


    The dragon emperor shook his head, apparently he could not figure it out.


    Hansen threw the flag aside and dug it. He dug and dug and suddenly felt the next loose, and the pit collapsed.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s reaction was fast enough to fly directly. After the mud had collapsed, it was found to be a hole in the ground.


    Looking down, the hole is not big, at most it is similar to a room.


    The space inside is semi-circular. It seems that there is a large stone bowl that is slanted in the dirt, so it will form such a small space.


    Hansen walked in and looked at it. It turned out that a large stone bowl was stuck here, but the big stone bowl rotted a piece, and the rotten part was the place where Hansen dug in.


    In the space where the stone bowl was buckled, Hansen saw a body that looked a bit like a human, but Hansen was not sure.


    The clothes on the body have been rotted and decayed, and the body has been turned into a pile of white bones.


    The dragon emperor followed him and saw the corpse in amazement. "I thought that there would be a confidant emperor under the eternal night of the emperor. I didn''t expect it to be a permanent night bearer."


    "How do you see it?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "Don''t you see that the clothes on his body are also made of silk?" This is the standard costume of the Everlasting Standard Bearer." Long Di flew over the body, looked around the body carefully, and then said: "No. Wrong, it is the night-time flag bearer, and his forehead has an eyelid. Most of the night-time flag bearers are dark three-eyed people. This bone belongs to the dark three-eyed family."


    "This is strange. You are not saying that the emperor of the night gave thirteen female emperors the thirteen hearts of her. How can there be a flag bearer here?" Hansen frowned.


    The dragon emperor shook his head: "Who knows, the generation of the emperor, the emperor of the emperor, after the fourth night sanctuary was promoted to the fourth sanctuary, the forces she established did not fall apart for a long time, and the evil lotus female emperor was able to have a hard time. The achievements, and finally embarked on the position of the great emperor, and did not receive too much Fuze from the emperor of the night. As for the thirteen emperors, most of them have disappeared from the world. What happened to them later, it is not what I can know. It is."


    Hansen did not ask again. He reached out and touched the clothes of the eternal night-bearer. He was not jealous of the dead. Moreover, this is still a different creature, not a real person, so Hansen has no psychological burden.


    The material of the clothes is also very night silk, but unlike the Dragon Emperor said, Han Sen gently smashed the clothes and it has already rotted, which is worse than ordinary fabrics.


    Turning over in the tattered clothes, Hansen really turned out a few things.


    There is an empty stone bottle, some pieces of decaying cloth, and a black cloak.


    All the clothes on the whole body of the eternal night are all rotten. Only this black cloak is still intact. Although it has no luster, it looks like black linen, but it is very intact. There is no black. Faded, black is like a piece of ink.


    The dragon Emperor saw Hansen pull out the cloak and suddenly changed his face. He lost his voice: "My God, how can the night cloak be here? How can it be on a permanent night bearer?"


    "This cloak is a good thing?" Hansen asked, looking at the cloak in his hand.


    "It��s just a good thing. This is the cloak used by the Emperor of the Night, the gene of the third god''s sanctuary, one of the most famous treasures of the Emperor of the Night." Long Di eyes look at the night cloak.


    "But I didn''t see any special power on this cloak?" Hansen was a little disbelieving. He had watched it for a while and didn''t see anything special about this cloak.


    "If you can see what it is, then it is not the cloak of the night." Long Di disdainfully grinned: "When the Yongde female emperor did not achieve the name of the emperor, he was wearing this cloak and sneaked into the **** of heaven. The palace, which assassinated the nine-day Emperor who was famous in the world at the time, shocked the entire third sanctuary in one fell swoop and won the name of the Great Emperor."

 Chapter 1160： Night cloak

    "Even the nine-day Emperor and the numerous emperors and super-god creatures did not find the night cloak. If you can see what is a ghost," the Dragon Emperor said scornfully.


    Hansen��s heart was overjoyed. He didn��t care about the disdain in the words of the Dragon Emperor. If it��s such a good thing, it��s really big.


    "Isn''t this thing like the Everlasting Flag, it''s useless?" Hansen didn''t worry about it, didn''t dare to use too much force, and some worried that he would be ruined by himself.


    Fortunately, this cloak was not broken like the previous Yongyue Banner. Hansen added several times in a row and did not damage the cloak.


    "Sure enough, it''s a baby. How do you use this thing?" Hansen looked at the Dragon Emperor with delight.


    "Since it is a night cloak, of course it will be useful at night. You will wait until the night to put it on. If there is no accident, no one can see you again." Long Di said.


    "Can''t you do it in a dark place?" Looked at the sky early, Hansen couldn''t wait.


    "Of course not, this is the night cloak, not the dark cloak." Long Emperor''s claw pointed to the Yongyue Qiqi said: "The reason why the Yongye female emperor will form the Yongyue Banner Group is to make the night with the Yongyue Banner. So that she can play the most powerful combat power. It can be said that in the dark night, the emperor of the night is the strongest emperor, no one can match it, even the ancient devils must also avoid the edge in the night."


    Hansen had to put the cloak of the night first, and it was useless to wait until the night to try this thing.


    Putting off the cloak, Hansen has been digging for a long time, but there is nothing else, and Hansen has some meanings.


    After thinking about it, Han Sen pulled the piece of broken monument back to the shelter, and it took a lot of effort to transport it back.


    The helpers who were able to find it all came over. The pushes of the pushes and pulls of the people, even Bao''s sitting on the stone tablet cheering for everyone, took a long time to finally get the broken monument back to the underground shelter.


    Although the broken monument seems to be useless, Hansen feels that this is a bit unusual.


    Time in the valley of time has a time lag with the outside world, and there are so many strange things, Han Sen feels that there must be something in it.


    Moreover, the broken monument seems to be cut off by any blade. Even he is almost impossible to damage the broken monument. Such a large monument is cut off neatly and cleanly. Who is the person who cuts the monument?


    In the third sanctuary, there was such a counter-attack force, and Hansen��s smugness due to his own strength soared disappeared.


    The little gold beast curiously followed Hansen and wandered around, and even went into the underground shelter.


    Hansen��s mood was a bit complicated, but it was a great opportunity. As long as he moved the shelter, he could leave the little gold beast.


    But listening to the Dragon Emperor said that the golden beast is the most vengeful. If he abducts the little golden beast, maybe all the golden beasts in the third shelter will find him desperately.


    Hansen just hesitated, and then he made up his mind directly. With his inexhaustible character, how could he vomit out the little golden beast that he had gotten.


    At the gate of the shelter, Hansen moved the female emperor to the underground shelter.


    "Several golden brothers and brothers, I just took the children out and turned around, and I will send it back soon." Hansen found an excuse for himself.


    Hansen is not very afraid of those golden beasts. How strong they are, it is useless to find Hansen.


    Of course, Hansen did not intend to harm the small-skinned beasts, ready for training and training, and the golden beasts were so resistant to fight. Later, they could form a meat shield duo with the blue dinosaurs and become a double-drive vehicle that Hansen crushed everything.


    The little-skinned golden beast played in the shelter for a few days, and it felt a bit boring. It seemed to be awkward and wanted to leave the shelter.


    Hansen quickly pulled out the metal that he had brought in from the league to see if he could seduce this little golden beast.


    Out of Hansen''s surprise, the little-skinned gold beast was also very interested in the metal produced by the alliance. All of a sudden, he rushed to the pile of metal and rolled it over.


    The small-nose gold beast touched this bite and seemed to be interested in all the metals, especially those z-steel alloys, which were picked up by them and hugged every day.


    With the temptation of this pile of metal, the little golden beast never wants to leave, and sleeps on the pile of metal every day.


    The little golden beast sleeps on it for a few days. The metal is like an oxidized one. It has a lot of rust on it, and it gradually begins to decay, and the speed of decay is quite fast. It has become decaying in a few days. The attraction to the small-necked golden beast is greatly reduced.


    Hansen can only buy more metal to come in, and also holding a variety of metals to try to lure small gold beasts.


    Hansen soon discovered that the small-skinned gold beast especially liked the original steel of z steel, and the original steel of z steel is not as easy to decay as ordinary metal.


    The little golden beast does not really eat the metal, just sleep on it, the metal is like the essence of being sucked away, even the original steel of z steel.


    However, the ordinary metal is not sucked in a few days, but the original steel of Z steel can last for a long time.


    "Golden...go..."


    In the underground shelter, Hansen threw a z steel original stone rod away from the distance.


    The little golden beast suddenly ran away and ran over, and a leap bite the original steel bar.


    Boa, who was sitting in a chair and eating snacks, was very happy to see it. He patted his little hand to cheer for the little gold beast.


    The Queen is a strange look at Hansen and the little golden beast. Not everyone has thought about training different creatures, but there are very few who can really succeed, let alone train a super **** creature.


    Han Sen is like a poor way to train a dog. The Queen was very disdainful, but the little golden beast was really trained. The Queen was very suspicious. Is it really a super **** creature?


    However, the original steel bar of z steel is not a frisbee. Hansen throws one out, and the small-skinned gold beast occupies it. It is impossible to go back.


    Therefore, Han Senxun is also very distressed. Every piece is a big sum of money.


    Hansen wants to replace it with other metals, but people have already eaten good things and are no longer interested in those inferior products.


    Hansen throws a large piece of alloy out, and Jin Zi does not even lift his eyelids.


    If Hansen is still a bright future, I am afraid that this greedy little ancestor has already been bombarded.


    The six old golden beasts have not been chased, which makes Hansen feel a lot of peace, ready to change places to kill super **** creatures, this area will definitely not come again.


    The underground shelter can only move once a day, and has not yet found a suitable location. Hansen returned to the league for a few days and was ready to send the child to the child''s mother.

 Chapter 1161： In-store encounter

    After completing the big business, Hansen spoke with Ji Yunran.


    "In the store recently, I entered a new type of aircraft. Would you like to try it?" Ji Yanran''s fingernails said on Hansen''s arm with a circle.


    "Aircraft, isn��t it better to open a unicorn?" Hansen said casually.


    "Oh..." After the words were finished, Hansen felt a pain in his arm and suddenly took a bite on his arm.


    "Why are you biting me?" Hansen said innocently.


    "Can''t you go?" Ji Yanran grinds.


    "Go, kill and go." Hansen said with a strong bone.


    Early the next morning, after Hansen washed, he took Boa to go to Ji��an��s aircraft shop.


    This store is the largest aircraft store in Luojiaxing. There are many new advanced aircraft parked in the exhibition hall. Hansen is very excited.


    The store is equipped with intelligent robots to provide optional services, even a clerk can not see.


    "You are waiting for me here, the new aircraft is still in the warehouse, I will transfer it out." Ji Yanran said that he handed his bag and coat to Hansen, and he went to the console.


    Hansen took Boa in the hall and took a look at the aircraft he sold.


    He rarely drives the aircraft himself. Even when he needs to drive, he is also autonomous. Because there is less time in the league, there is not too much pursuit for the aircraft.


    However, men have mechanical dreams. Although Hansen��s mechanical dreams are not strong, I feel that these aircrafts with exquisite shapes and strengths and lines are also very fond of them. I have the urge to open home collections.


    Boa was not interested in the aircraft, so he was very interested in the intelligent robots on the side and looked at them curiously.


    "Young people, can you do a favor for us?" When Hansen was watching the aircraft, an old couple next to him came over and looked awkward, as if he had encountered any trouble.


    ��What can I do for you?�� Hansen naturally doesn��t mind helping them if they can.


    The man said: "We want to buy an aircraft, but I don''t know how to choose it. I don''t know much about it. Can you recommend it for us?"


    Hansen looked at the old couple with some strangeness: "If you want to know what data, you can ask intelligent robots, or let them introduce them. If you don''t understand, you can ask them directly. They will answer them in detail."


    The man��s helpless spreader said: ��We have not touched these things, and have not received any education in this area. We don��t know much about the basics. We just want you to help me recommend an aircraft suitable for use in the planet. It''s cheap and convenient to use, I don''t know which models are popular."


    The man said that Han Sen was even more amazed. Now there are people in the league who don''t understand these things. It can only be said that the old couple is really old, otherwise they will receive relevant education when they go to school.


    "In fact, I don''t know much about these. If you are not in a hurry, can you wait here, my wife will come over for a while, she is very good at this, she can help you," Hansen said.


    "That would be a thank you very much." The old couple was very happy, just sat down next to the lounge chair and talked with Hansen.


    Both of them are elderly people who are very easy-going and very self-cultivating. It is easy to talk to Hansen.


    Hansen soon had a general understanding of them. The two old people were nearly three hundred years old. They were born and raised Luojiaxing people, and they had never been to Luojiaxing in their lifetime.


    Old people like this are gradually increasing in the league. Before the old people in the sheltered world have been developed, the old people who survived in the shelters have increased their lives, and more and more people live longer.


    The old couple has a manor of their own. When two people are young, they open a pet shop. They have a lot of research on domesticated pets.


    However, after the development of the shelter world, there were fewer and fewer pets in the league. After they closed the store, they raised some pets and entertainment in their own manor.


    And they also raised a lot of pets in the shelter, and the old man proudly told Han Sen that he also domesticated some alien creatures.


    Hansen asked them about some methods and techniques for cultivating different organisms. The two old people told Hansen a lot of things, and Hansen benefited a lot.


    After Ji Yanran came back, Han Sen introduced the old couple to Ji Yunran, and then let Ji Jiran recommend the aircraft to them.


    After asking about their needs, Ji Yanran recommended them to several aircraft and took them to experience the various aircraft, so that they felt the advantages and disadvantages.


    The old couple finally chose a Yunhe number, and expressed gratitude for the help of Hansen and Ji Yanran, and invited them to go to their manor when they have time.


    "Do you know them?" After the two old men left, Ji Yan looked at Han Sen.


    "This is not just known, what''s wrong? Is there any problem?" Han Sen looked at Ji Yanran strangely, wondering why she asked this question.


    "You are a native of the Luojiaxing people, don''t you know them?" Ji Yanran looked at Hansen with a more strange look.


    "Are they famous?" Hansen groaned. He did not have any impression of the two old people. It seems that he is not a well-known figure who often appears in the news.


    Ji Yanran shook his head and said: "They are not famous, but their son is very famous, you must have heard of it."


    "Who is it?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "Have you learned when you went to school at the Battle of Rexno?" Ji Yan did not answer Han Sen, but asked Hansen a question.


    "Learning, it is not that the war was the most important battle for us after we entered the universe, which laid the foundation for our humanity in the universe..." Hansen recalled what he had learned when he went to school because This battle is so famous, so he still remembers some now.


    "Then you should remember that in that battle, one of the generals who hit the bombs and finally directed the warships to the Shura main ship?" Ji Yanran said.


    "They shouldn''t be the parents of General Xu Henian?" Hansen was shocked.


    At that time, in the Rexro galaxy, the flamingo warship commanded by Xu Henian was shocked. It can be said that it was a key turning point in reversing the battle. It was because of the collision that the main ship of the Shura was destroyed. The superior Shura fleet lost its command and was defeated by humans. Eventually, humans took the Rexro galaxy as an important barrier to the alliance, thus laying the foundation for the alliance today.


    The Xu Henian and the Flamingo, as well as more than 10,000 soldiers on the Flamingo, have also been recorded forever in history.


    For the whole human race, that is a victory worthy of cheering, but for Xu Henian and the family of more than 10,000 coalition soldiers, it was a disaster.


    Hansen has some understanding why the two old people will eventually choose Yunhe, and maybe they just miss the children they have left. 8)

 Chapter 1162： Variety

    I spent a few days with the honesty, and actively carried out the gift of the people, Han Sen once again returned to the shelter when it was a week later.


    "Where can I find the super-god creatures that have been placed?" Han Sen has a very headache. He is now strong and strong, and he is weak.


    Attacking the Imperial Asylum is definitely not nearly the same, but the super-god creatures that are single are not very easy to find.


    "If the evil emperor is here, if he helps, it would be difficult to lay down an ordinary emperor sanctuary." Han Sen was slightly depressed.


    The evil emperor is still at the sanctuary shelter, and Lin Weiwei has also gone to the holy sword sanctuary, but Hansen does not know which direction the sanctuary shelter is in. It is impossible to move the past.


    After the underground sanctuary moved twice again, Hansen went out to check the situation but was taken aback. The shelter moved to a fruit forest.


    The trees are full of blue fruits, all of which are as big as fists. This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that these fruit trees are all genetic plants.


    The genetic plants that can''t be seen at the edge, although they don''t look too high, are at most primitive genetic plants, but the number is terrible.


    Hansen saw such a fruit forest, and his heart was very excited. If he absorbed it with black crystals, he could add a lot of life beads.


    Now, although he does not plant any genetic plants, life water beads can also be used to feed beasts and aliens, so that they continue to metamorphose. Now Hansen has so many beasts and aliens, and the consumption of life beads is also very Big, before Hansen had been unable to selectively feed the soul of the beast because of the lack of life.


    If he can absorb this piece of fruit, he does not need to choose to choose, all beasts and aliens can be full.


    Did not dare to go directly into the fruit forest, Han Sen first used the hole Xuanqi field to scan the vicinity, and did not find the smell of different creatures before they walked into the fruit forest.


    I picked a cyan fruit and opened the fruit with my hand. I wanted to see what the fruit was.


    After a layer of blue flesh was opened by Hansen, there was a bitter and unpleasant smell.


    There was only a very thin layer of flesh, and there was a big nucleus in the flesh. After Hansen saw the nucleus, he was slightly surprised.


    The outer flesh was removed three or two times, and a complete nucleus appeared in Hansen��s hands.


    "Walnut?" Hansen looked at the core of the hand, how to see it is a big walnut.


    Hansen broke the shell, and it was all walnuts. Hansen tried to eat a little, and he could eat it directly. The taste was quite good.


    It just seems to have no effect after eating, just like eating snacks.


    "Well, it''s also a genetic plant. Even if it''s just a generic plant, how much should it be used?" Hansen felt a bit strange.


    Hansen��s body naturally does not fear this low-level genetic plant, and picks up a few walnuts to eat. The result is the same, and it is not good for the body.


    Hansen originally had no hope for these low-level genetic plants, so he did not feel disappointed.


    Reaching out on a walnut tree, using black crystals to absorb the vitality of the walnut tree, watching the walnut trees withering quickly, and the black crystals also secreted life beads.


    After a walnut tree was dried by Hansen, the life water droplets obtained were small, and it was estimated that there was only three months of life.


    "With so little life, it seems that the ordinary genetic plant is right." Hansen thought about going to another walnut tree.


    Although the life of the walnut tree is small, but the number of can not stand, Hansen has absorbed more than 100 walnut trees, and the harvest is also quite a lot.


    Hansen is excitedly absorbing the vitality of the life. Suddenly, there seems to be something in the walnut forest not far away. Although I didn��t see what it was, Hansen heard the sound of hooves and hit the tree. It seems that there is What creature is hitting a walnut tree.


    Going over and looking at it, I found out that a black wild boar was hitting a walnut tree. The rhinoceros-sized wild boar slammed into the walnut tree and suddenly shocked the walnuts.


    Then the wild boar swallowed the fallen walnuts into the mouth and chewed it, squeaking the walnut fruit and swallowing it together with the belt shell.


    Seeing that the wild boar is just a primitive creature, Hansen is also lazy to kill it, and is ready to continue to absorb the vitality of the walnut tree.


    However, Hansen turned and left, but saw a strange change in the wild boar.


    I don''t know how many walnuts the wild boar ate. He suddenly rolled on the ground and kept calling. It seemed to be very painful.


    "I rub, this walnut will not be poisonous?" Hansen was shocked.


    But after thinking about it, his body is so strong now, even if the walnut is really poisonous, the poison of this low-level genetic plant is not useful to him, and it is very remarkable that he can make his diarrhea.


    Seeing that the wild boar screamed and rolled on the ground, Hansen looked at his eyes, but his eyes widened, revealing an incredible expression.


    The wild boar rolled and the body turned out to be a small circle.


    Hansen blinked and determined that he was not mistaken. The original wild boar was very strong and almost as big as a rhinoceros. However, this time, it was a small circle, like a shrinking.


    It��s not that there are no different creatures that can change in size, but a primitive creature can change size, which is a bit amazing.


    And it seems that this wild boar seems to be smaller because of the consumption of walnuts.


    Hansen stared at the wild boar that was rolling on the ground. After a while, the wild boar was a little smaller, that is, ten minutes, the wild boar shrunk a little, from the original rhino size. It is the size of an ordinary wild boar and it continues to shrink.


    Hansen looked here for half an hour, and the wild boar shrank to the size of a wild dog, several times smaller than before.


    "Will the walnuts have the power to shrink?" Hansen was a little surprised, and suddenly his face changed. He quickly lowered his pants and looked inside.


    "Fortunately... okay... Fortunately, it��s just a false alarm." Hansen looked at it and reached out and touched it. After confirming that there was no abnormality, he wiped the sweat on his forehead. He just shocked him. .


    The wild boar has stopped shrinking. After climbing from the ground, the wild boar has gone to hit the tree. After hitting the walnut, it swallowed it. After a while, the wild boar screamed on the ground again, and the figure went further. shrink.


    Now Hansen is finally ok, it is because of the relationship between the walnuts, the wild boar will shrink. 8)

 Chapter 1163： a tree hole

    The wild boar has been eating constantly, and has been shrinking all the time. In the end, Hansen is almost invisible, and only one of the ants is so big.


    Hansen looked at the mini wild boar very strangely and didn''t know what it was for.


    Those walnuts will hurt and become smaller, and the wild boars that are so prestige are not right. Now they are a little ant-like thing. How to look is a kind of regression.


    Although the body of the wild boar is small, but the strength and speed do not seem to weaken, the four hooves are still fast.


    Hansen locked the wild boar with the hole in the hole and wanted to see what it was doing.


    The wild boar ran towards the walnut forest. Hansen followed it. It was just a primitive creature. Now it has shrunk so much, and the speed has been affected. Hansen is too easy to keep up with it.


    The wild boar had been running towards the woods and ran for more than a dozen miles. Hansen saw a particularly strange walnut tree in front of him.


    The reason why it is strange is not because of the size of the walnut tree, its size is similar to the average walnut tree, there is no obvious difference.


    However, this walnut tree is red with a red color, which is completely different from the cyan walnut trees next to it.


    Whether it is leaves or fruits, it is black and red on this tree, with a high-density metal texture.


    Even more bizarre is that Han Sen did not feel the vitality on this walnut tree.


    If it is a tree king, then the vitality should be stronger than the average walnut tree, but this walnut tree has no vitality, it is like a dead tree.


    But look at its leafy appearance, the branches are covered with fruit, and there is no meaning of decay and withering. It doesn''t look like a dead tree.


    When Hansen was wondering, the mini wild boar climbed over the root of the tree and then plunged into a small hole in the tree.


    The little hole is even thinner than the little finger, and the ant-like wild boar is barely able to get in.


    Hansen suddenly realized that the wild boar had to endure the pain and eat walnuts, which was to get into the tree hole.


    However, at the same time, he was even more confused. I don''t know if this wild boar has suffered so much bitterness, and has spent so much effort to get into this small tree hole.


    Han Sen scanned the whole walnut tree with the hole in the tunnel. Nothing was found, and the hole was too small, and the hole could not be swept away.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s eyes widened. At the hole in the hole, he found a little different creature, but it was not a wild boar, but a snake-like creature, like a wild boar. It is also a small one, so it is directly into the hole.


    "Is there anything wrong with this tree?" Hansen looked at the walnut tree again, and there was an impulse to cut the tree and see what was inside.


    However, Hansen still tolerated it and watched it for a while.


    It was just over an hour. Hansen saw several different kinds of different creatures burrowing into the tree hole. Their bodies were all the same mini. Hansen suspected that they all ate walnuts and became smaller.


    Otherwise, it is too coincidental. It is difficult to explain why there are so many mini aliens here, and there is even a Titan-like alien.


    "It��s weird, it��s weird. Is there any baby in this tree? So many different creatures are getting smaller and running inside.�� Hansen looked again for a while and saw a mini alien coming out of it.


    It was a monkey-like alien creature with three tails behind it that looked strange.


    Soon after the three-tailed monkey came out of the tree hole, the body actually expanded like a balloon, and it did not know how many times it was under Hansen''s eyelids. It became a black three-tailed python with a height of more than three meters.


    The three-tailed giant clam did not stop here, and ran into the woods as soon as it slipped, and soon disappeared.


    Hansen��s feelings are more and more strange: ��Does the shrinking power produced by walnuts be temporary?��


    For this walnut tree and these different creatures have been curious to the extreme, Hansen intends to stay here to observe a few days to see what these strange creatures are doing.


    After watching it for several days, Hansen found that there were many alien creatures coming in and out. By the third day, Hansen saw the wild boar he had seen before.


    Like other creatures, after the wild boar was drilled, the body gradually recovered its original size.


    Hansen stared at it for a long time, making sure that this was the wild boar that he had seen before, but now it seems a bit different from entering the tree hole three days ago.


    This wild boar has a pair of big fangs. Hansen clearly remembers that his pair of fangs was somewhat yellowish white, but now it is golden like gold, and even the vitality of the body seems to be strong. less.


    However, the breath of Hansen still remembers that it should be that it is not wrong, and that it did not happen in the past three days, and there will be such a change.


    Hansen��s curiosity was so sad that he observed it for a while and found that many of the alien creatures he had watched before came out three days later, and after they came out, they had a little change in their body. The machine has also become a lot stronger.


    However, there are also many different creatures who don''t see them after they go in. I don''t know if they are still inside, or what happened.


    After watching it for a few days, Han Sen finally couldn''t help but pull out the Phoenix Excalibur, opened nine genetic locks, and a sword smashed into the black and red walnut tree.


    Han Sen is expected to have some treasures inside, otherwise those alien creatures may not have such changes in them.


    But this sword went down, and the sharp phoenix **** light actually left only a white mark that was almost invisible, and even the bark could not be opened.


    Hansen was shocked: "This thing is really extraordinary."


    Can''t open the walnut tree, Hansen''s mind hit the walnuts and wanted to pick a few walnuts.


    As a result, the fruits and leaves on the tree were as tough, and Hansen couldn''t even get a fruit.


    Hansen is not surprised, but the more magical the tree is, the more it proves that there is a baby in it.


    Hansen is not a person who will easily give up. The tree is constantly smashed, so he hit his mind on the ordinary walnuts.


    Since those aliens can use walnuts to get smaller and enter the tree hole, he should be able to do the same.


    "In any case, I can change back. It��s fine to try it." Hansen was afraid that he had guessed wrong, so he didn��t dare to go directly to try it. He took a different creature from the shelter and used it as a test article, let it Try to eat some walnuts. 8)

 Chapter 1164： Longevity shelter

    The stranger didn''t know how to swindle, and the walnut was quite fragrant. He ate the walnuts that Hansen knocked out, and then began to roll on the ground.


    Hansen watched as the aliens shrank, and it was certain that these walnuts could shrink the creatures.


    After three days, the alien creature recovered its original size and the body was completely abnormal.


    Hansen bite his teeth and eats a bit. He is too curious about the tree hole, so he wants to go in and have a look.


    Fortunately, these walnuts just shrink the body, the power is still there, those primitive creatures can come and go freely, Hansen does not believe that he will not come out.


    Perhaps his body is too strong, and he started to eat some unresponsiveness. Hansen ate more and more, and suddenly he felt that his whole body was like an electric shock. He couldn''t help but tremble on the ground and tremble.


    When the pain passed, Hansen found that his body had shrunk a lot, and he was almost the same as the seven or eight-year-old.


    He ate a lot of walnuts and tossed it for a while. Hansen finally narrowed down to the size of the ant and carefully walked toward the tree hole.


    Hansen didn''t go straight in and saw a primitive-level little beast crawling in. Hansen shielded his breath and followed it behind the tree hole.


    In the mini state, this tree hole looks like a train tunnel, and the details inside the hole have obvious artificial traces, not natural tree holes.


    Hansen walked behind the little beast and turned a few turns. He suddenly widened up and everything in front of him made Han Sen feel unimaginable.


    The open streets, all kinds of exquisite and unique buildings, the interior of the big trees is like a strange world of trees, everything has everything.


    Many alien creatures come and go in this strange world. There are huge Titans, pythons, bugs, and strange animals. Hansen is dazzled.


    Even more amazing is that the aliens here are completely hostile to each other. Hansen looked at it for a while and saw the aliens walking on the streets.


    ��Isn''t this a sheltered sanctuary?�� Hansen was amazed.


    Walking along the street, Hansen found that the mini world in this tree far exceeded his imagination. He couldn''t see it when he was outside, but now he found that the whole tree was almost hollowed out. On the first floor of the strange city, Hansen came in the lowest place.


    Those alien creatures in the tree-hole world seem to want to go to the upper level, but there are alien guards at the entrance to the upper level, and the alien creatures that want to pass must pass the test of the alien.


    There are quite a few different creatures that have participated in the test, and they have been beaten by the aliens, and even lost their lives directly.


    The little beast also took part in the test, and passed the test and entered the upper level of the tree hole world.


    Hansen is hesitant to go to the test. I don''t know if these aliens will kill him because he is human.


    When he was hesitating, Han Sen actually saw a human being going to participate in the test. As a result, he was interrupted by one leg, but he escaped a life and was not directly killed.


    Seeing that the man limped away with a broken leg, Hansen quickly chased it up.


    "Friend, are you okay?" Hansen walked over to the man and asked him.


    The man saw Hansen stunned, but he quickly reacted. He looked at Hansen and asked, "Are you new here?"


    "Yeah, I just came here today, how do friends call it, how long have you been here?" Hansen said quickly.


    Supporting the human surpassed Zhang Yuchen back to where he lived, Hansen also probably learned about the situation here.


    Similar to Hansen��s thoughts, it is really a shelter for the aliens, and it is also a sanctuary for the great emperor, the ruler of the aliens who ruled here.


    Zhang Yuchen was sent over twenty years ago, but because there has been no development, it is still mixed at the bottom of the Longevity Shelter.


    According to Zhang Yuchen, the hierarchy of the Changsheng Shelter is strict. If the strength is not good, it can only do some hard work at the lower level.


    If the strength is strong enough, as long as it can pass the test, not only can you get a good life in the upper level, but also the water of life given by the longevity emperor, quickly improve the genes and improve the physical quality.


    As far as Zhang Yuchen is concerned, there are dozens of human beings in the shelter of the Longevity, and most of them have gone to the higher level of the tree hole world. Just like him, there are only two or three people left at the bottom.


    Because the longevity shelters all rely on strength to speak, Zhang Yuchen''s own strength will not work. He is a transcender of the mutated gene, and his strength is too poor. He has not been able to go further after more than 20 years of mixing here.


    Many people who came later than him have already gone to the upper level.


    Han Sen is very interested in Zhang Yuchen''s water of life. Zhang Yuchen also said that he was not sure what the water of life is. He only used some ordinary water of life and added some basic genes.


    Listening to other high-level humans, there is a higher level of life water that can directly increase the original gene and the variant gene, and even directly increase the gene of God.


    However, it is necessary to go to the upper level to have a chance to get it. Zhang Yuchen himself has not tried it.


    Zhang Yuchen only thought that Hansen was a newcomer who was randomly sent. He only asked about the recent situation of some Hansen alliances.


    Because no humans have been sent in recent years, Zhang Yuchen did not have the ability to return to the league. They knew nothing about the recent alliance and did not know who Hansen was.


    Hansen told him a lot about the current situation in the league. Zhang Yuchen listened very deeply, but he lost some.


    If it is okay to go to an ordinary shelter, in the Great Imprison, they have almost no possibility of returning to the Union. The pain in the heart can be imagined.


    Han Sen had a detailed understanding of Changsheng Shelter, but he was somewhat happy.


    Because the Changsheng Shelter welcomes the addition of alien creatures from outside, as long as the strength is strong enough, it can do some work for the longevity shelter. Even if you don''t sign a contract with the aliens of the Changsheng Shelter, you can exchange the water of life.


    According to Zhang Yuchen, the Longevity Shelter requires a large amount of labor. The stronger the strength, the more popular it is here. Whether you are a human being or a living creature, you can enjoy a lot of things here if you can work hard.


    There are a few very good humans here, and even have acquired the alien gene that opens the eight gene locks. Although they can''t return to the league, they are very comfortable.


    "It��s all compatriots, no one is reaching out to help you?�� Hansen asked Zhang Yuchen with some doubts.


    According to Zhang Yuchen, there are quite a few human beings who mix well here. Those who only need to give Zhang Yuchen some low-level water of life, let his basic genes be more, and not so mixed.


    Zhang Yuchen shook his head bitterly, but did not say much.

 Chapter 1165： Broken shield

    After Hansen left Zhang Yuchen��s residence, he went straight to the test place. .


    Listening to Zhang Yuchen said that those alien creatures coming from outside, if they are not physically changing, can only stay in the tree hole world for three days, but they will not go out after three days. The body will not change in the tree hole world. Big, but if the stay is too long, it will cause damage to the body.


    After three days, as long as you leave the tree hole world, the effectiveness of the walnut fruit has been lost, and the original will be automatically restored when the door is opened.


    Hansen estimates that he should be the same as those of different creatures, so I want to hurry and do something. Let��s see what happens here.


    I heard that as soon as I hit the first floor, I will send a drop of water of life. Hansen is ready to hit it first.


    Once again, I came to the entrance of the second floor. Hansen waited for a while, and no other creatures went up to test. This went away.


    "Newcomers?" Guarding the aliens to see Hansen, asked a few eyes up and down.


    "Yes." Hansen replied directly.


    Heterologian listens to him as a human being, so he doesn''t say anything more. He points to a circular shield hanging on the wall and says: "If you can break it, you can pass it."


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse: "Does the test not work with you?"


    The dissident dissatisfied said: "You are a human being who just came, don''t know the height of the sky, even if you want to enter the upper level, if I hit you, I will kill you with a punch, but it is not allowed by the Great. This time You can play shields, and if you come back next time, it will not be so cheap."


    Han Sen suddenly realized that this is the first time to test the treatment, it can be seen that the longevity emperor is really very lack of manpower, otherwise there will be no such rules.


    "No." Han Sen was trying to play the shield. Zhang Yuchen ran limping, and some anxiously prevented Hansen from playing the shield.


    "How come you?" Hansen was surprised to see Zhang Yuchen, who had a bad leg injury.


    Zhang Yuchen hurriedly said: "I see you coming over here, you know that you have come here. There is only one chance to enter the second floor with the shield. It is also the easiest opportunity to enter the second floor. You have to have full control to test it. Otherwise, this time it will be defeated. It will be difficult to pass the test next time, and it will not be reckless."


    What Hansen is trying to say, the goalkeeper is ridiculous: "The test has started, you still have seven time."


    Zhang Yuchen suddenly stayed and regretted: "Well, miss this opportunity, you want to enter the second floor, I don''t know when to wait."


    "Five interest rates..." The stranger looked at Hansen with a smile and laughed. It seemed that such a game made him very happy.


    Hansen patted Zhang Yuchen''s shoulder: "Thank you for coming to tell me."


    "I am still a late step." Zhang Yuchen smiled bitterly.


    "That''s not necessarily, I will try and talk about it first." Hansen said, he walked to the shield.


    "There are still three interest rates." The alien continued to report the time, squinting and looking at Hansen before the shield.


    Hansen was not in a hurry, and he did not hurry to get to the front of the shield.


    "There is only two interest left, and you will temper again, fearing that there is no chance to even punch a punch." The stranger snorted and said.


    Zhang Yuchen has some remorse. He shouldn��t say so much with Hansen, let him play a few more punches.


    Hansen smiled and raised his hand, knocking on the shield like a knock on the door.


    Hey!


    The round shield suddenly exploded, and it fell apart.


    Alien and Zhang Yuchen are both staying, and they can hardly believe their eyes. The stranger is even more frowning: "Don''t the shield have been broken for too long?"


    Hansen turned to Zhang Yuchen and said: "Yuchen brother, you go back to rest, wait for me to earn some water of life, and send you some back to help you enter the upper level."


    Zhang Yuchen shook his head with a smile and turned and limped away.


    Han Lin��s slight glimpse, Zhang Yuchen��s strangeness, he just took a hurry to report, and now Hansen��s past, he left without saying a word.


    It��s too late to ask, Han Sen plans to come back and find Zhang Yuchen to talk in detail.


    "Can I go up now?" Hansen pointed to the wooden steps leading to the upper level and asked the alien.


    "Go up." The strange face is a bit uncomfortable, but it is not difficult for Hansen. It seems that the longevity of the emperor is very strict, and although the heterosexuality is not pleasing to the eye, Hansen will not be deliberate.


    "Where is my drop of life water to collect?" Hansen asked.


    The alien was some impatient to throw a small bottle to Hansen, and then he ignored him.


    Hansen caught the small bottle and saw it made of wood. He opened it and saw it inside. It was a drop of golden liquid like honey, still floating in the fragrance.


    Closing the cap and closing it, Hansen boarded the wooden steps and crossed the spiral passage.


    There is no difference between the upper layer and the lower layer. It is still those buildings. There are still various alien creatures and aliens here.


    It��s just that Hansen has just stepped out of the channel. There is a stranger who points to him and says to him: ��Stand there and wait, there will be a spirit to take you to work.��


    Hansen looked at the place where the aliens pointed, and saw that there were already a few other creatures there, all of them were tested before Hansen.


    Hansen has learned from Zhang Yuchen that the people who come up need to work for the shelter first.


    "Can I continue to test to go to the upper level?" Hansen looked at the alien.


    "You can continue to participate in the test, of course, but you have to wait until the end of the work." The stranger said with a blank expression, he no longer cares about Hansen.


    Hansen had to go to the side of the alien creatures. This is the Great Refuge. I don��t know how many super-god-powered people are there. He doesn��t dare to come.


    After waiting for a long time, after a batch of them, there was a stranger with Hansen who walked toward the other end of the second floor.


    Hansen finally knows why there is such a test. The test is mainly to test their strength, there is not enough power, and there is really no way to do the work here.


    Han Sen looked at the walnuts stacked in front of him, and could not help but be shocked.


    These walnuts are all black and purple. I want to see the fruit of this walnut tree. Many of the different creatures are put on the reins, and then they are like a scorpion, and the walnuts are ground into powder.


    Those stone mills are heavy, and if they are not strong enough, they can''t be pulled at all. The weaker primitive creatures are pulling a little hard. If you pull a day here, you really need some strength and endurance.


    "Newcomer?" Hansen was assigned to the front of a grinding disc. At another grinding disc not far from him, there was a human being who was also grinding. When Hansen came over, he whispered a question, body. But did not stop pulling.

 Chapter 1166： Tianyuanshu

    "Just come, first time." Hansen replied.


    "Then you have to work harder, although there is no guard here, but if you can''t grind ten bags of walnut powder a day, then you will be rushed back to the lower level, and then you have to retest it," the man said.


    ��What is the use of these walnut powders?�� Hansen asked while grinding.


    "Who knows, these are just raw materials, what do we do, we can know where." The man paused and then said: "But it is said that this is the material of the longevity refining Changsheng Dan, it is true or false, I don''t know."


    "What is Changsheng Dan? Can you live forever without dying?" Hansen asked with some surprise.


    The man smiled and said: "The alien spirits have the ability to live forever. What do they want to do with the stuff? It is said that Changsheng Dan is the magic medicine that can directly make the spirits fly to the fourth sanctuary, because it is the unique medicine of the longevity emperor. So there will be the name of Changsheng Dan."


    The man seems to be very struggling. After a few words, he will not say it anymore. He specifically pushes the stone mill.


    Hansen did not push very quickly, so he slowly pushed for a day, and he was curious about the feelings of the great emperor.


    "He got so much labor to come over, what exactly do you want to do? What kind of longevity Dan is made?" Hansen is actually a little bit convinced that if he has eaten, he can directly promote the demigod.


    When Xiangyin was promoted to the demigod, he saw clearly, but it was necessary to push the door to the tenth order. It was not related to eating or not taking medicine. At most, it was a strong medicine, and it was easy to go.


    After pushing the mill for a day, Hansen grinded a total of twenty bags of walnut powder. After receiving the walnut powder, He Ling gave the two drops of life to Hansen with a price of ten bags.


    "Brother, you can''t just come over, you can grind twenty bags of walnut powder in one day." After the man exchanged the water of life, he came to Hansen and looked at Hansen with some surprise.


    After he had done it for a day, he had grinded more than a dozen bags and changed a drop of water for life. The remaining bags could not be replaced by a drop of life water, and he was counted on the account by the alien.


    Hansen hurriedly left the tree hole after chatting with him. He wanted to go back and study the three waters of life to see what it is.


    After leaving the tree hole, Hansen returned to his shelter and waited until the third day, and the body automatically returned to its original state.


    His body has recovered, and the three drops of life still learn to be such a small drop, which is almost invisible to Hansen.


    Hansen summoned the female emperor and the dragon emperor and asked them about the longevity emperor.


    However, they all said that they had never heard of such a great emperor. The Dragon Emperor told Han Sen very surely that this must be a fake emperor.


    ��Why would it be a fake emperor?�� Hansen asked with amazement as to the dragon emperor.


    "The reason why the Great Emperor is the Great Emperor, is the honorable name given by the world''s aliens, a great emperor who does not even know the different spirits. How do you say that he may be the real emperor?" Long Di said with a grin.


    "It is also possible that his strength has reached the rank of the Great, but he has not shown off." Hansen said.


    "That would be even more impossible. Although the Emperor is also a monarch, the Emperor''s body is half a step stronger than the Emperor. It is only this half step that gives the Emperor more capital to open the Tenth Gene Lock. Even so A great emperor wants to open the tenth genetic lock. The resources needed are beyond the imagination of others. It is impossible to plunder resources without occupying large areas. Do you think there may be a great emperor who is unknown and unknown? Said the Dragon Emperor.


    "This is also the case, the great emperor who guards a tree, then his resources are indeed a little less." Han Sen also said that the Dragon Emperor said very reasonable.


    The three drops of life were taken out to the Dragon Emperor. After reading the Dragon Emperor, he suddenly said: "I am going, isn''t this the liquid of the heavens? Have you met the Emperor?"


    "What Heavenly Emperor? This is what I call the water of life." Hansen looked at the Dragon Emperor.


    "I know, what do you say about the longevity of the emperor, it is the **** of the Emperor of Heaven, he dare to call himself the emperor, it is simply shameless to the extreme." Long Di said with some indignation.


    "What kind of person are you talking about?" Hansen��s heart is happy, and now it��s a bit of a look.


    The dragon emperor said: "Which person can be, of course, one of the Eight Devils, the Emperor of Heaven, did not think that he had not yet died, but also ran here to claim to be a long-lived emperor, simply not knowing shame."


    Han Sen saw the look of the Dragon Emperor. He seemed to have a holiday with the Emperor. He smiled and said: "So long time has passed. It is normal for him to be promoted to the Emperor. It is not necessarily just a gold deposit on his own face. What?"


    Long Di suddenly dismissively said: "He promoted the **** of the great emperor, he was originally the great emperor, because it was too arrogant, even did not put the ancient devil adults in the eyes, but also challenged the ancient devil adults, the result was defeated by the ancient devil adults Received one of the eight devils, and gave him the position of the eighth demon. The **** was injured in the battle with the ancient devil, and the emperor fell back to the emperor, his injury is permanent. It��s unrecoverable, and no matter how many years old, he can��t be promoted to the Great.��


    When Hansen heard this, his heart moved slightly, and he gave the longevity emperor a lot of labor and the things of Changsheng Dan to the Longdi.


    After that, Han Sen asked with a deep insult: "If the Changsheng Emperor is really the Emperor of Heaven, is it possible that he has found a way to treat the wounds on his body? So he will hide in the shelter of the tree cave. What about the injured remedy?"


    Long Di suddenly frowned: "The ancient devil said that his injury is basically impossible to cure, but the **** of the gods is mysterious, and it is indeed a little weird, and he is not allowed to be found by him. What method... Wait... Did you just say that the shelter is a black and red walnut tree?"


    The Dragon Emperor suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Han Sen. His look was very strange.


    Hansen described the appearance of the walnut tree and the internal structure in detail.


    When the Dragon Emperor didn''t finish listening, he cried: "That''s awful. If I remember correctly, that one should be Tianyuanshu. It was the root of the Emperor''s achievement of the Great Emperor. It was a battle with the ancient devil." When Tianyuanshu should be ruined, how did it grow out? Didn��t Heavenly Emperor really recover? No... Not right... If Tianyuanshu really recovered, it��s impossible to live without it...��


    The dragon emperor muttered to himself, talking and screaming at the eyes: "Haha... I know... The **** of the Emperor was the idea of ??playing this... This is a good opportunity..."

 Chapter 1167： Trading with the dragon

    "What the hell?" Hansen asked the ridiculous Longdi frowning. .


    Long Di did not answer Han Sen, and stopped talking and said: "Boy, I have a big chance to give you, just look at you dare to take it."


    "What is the chance?" Hansen''s heart was moved, probably guessing that it was related to Changsheng Emperor, but he couldn''t think of the chance.


    If Hansen is going to lay a long-term shelter, Han Sen can''t do it. He knows how much strength he has. Even if the Changsheng Emperor is not a real emperor, the strength of the Changsheng Shelter is not something he can shake.


    "The walnut tree you said should be the Tianyuanshu, the gene of the Great Emperor, the one that the Emperor of Heaven has promoted to the Great."


    After a pause, Long Di went on to say: "Tianyuanshu was destroyed in that battle that year, so there is no life on the tree you saw, because it was originally a dead tree, a natural impossible. What the Emperor did now is to resurrect the Tianyuanshu, and I have already figured out how to resurrect the Tianyuanshu. This method is very feasible, but it is very troublesome."


    "What does this have to do with what you said?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    Long Tidao said: "You listen to me, if I guess it is correct, the dragon emperor must have planted another Tianyuan tree in the interior of Tianyuanshu. Originally, this gene tree did not grow for millions of years. Maybe, but what Long Di he is doing now is to use the dead Tianyuan tree to cultivate a new Tianyuan tree, and let the new Tianyuan tree absorb the old Yuanyuan tree. This method is equivalent to parasitization, which can quickly promote new The celestial tree sprouts and grows."


    After the explanation was clear, Long Di Zhengcai said to Han Sen: "I have a way to get you to get a new Tianyuan tree. Don''t say anything else. With that Tianyuan tree, even if it is only a seedling, even if you are just If you simmer the soup, you can increase the number of super **** genes. If you have the ability to feed the tree, the value is even more unimaginable."


    "What are your conditions?" Hansen asked Longdi.


    He didn''t believe that the Dragon Emperor would help him to win the Tianyuan Tree. The Dragon Emperor wasted so much saliva, and he was tempted by the horror of the day.


    Dragon Emperor smiled: "I want to be simple, you only know that I have only one true spirit left now. If I continue to stay in the blood dragon, the real spirit will only slowly consume it. Supplement, sooner or later will disappear completely."


    ��Directly speaking.�� Han Sen was not in the mood to listen to him.


    "I mean, if you can help me find a body that allows me to rebuild, I will help you to win the tree," said Long Di.


    "Talk about it, how can you get the flesh for you, you won''t want the body of the emperor?"


    The dragon emperor shook his head: "I am in a very bad situation now. Even if there is a stone of the soul of the emperor in front of me, I am already unable to seek it. It is really useless."


    After a pause, the Dragon Emperor said: "I only ask you to help me find the eggs of a super **** creature. The egg is the most vulnerable when it is uncultivated, so that I can enter it and occupy it. From then on, I will be born again. The identity of the creature continues to evolve."


    "The egg of the super **** creature, that is not something that can be found casually. Now where do you let me go?" Hansen said casually.


    "Nature is not for you to look for now, as long as you promise, if you can get the eggs of super **** creatures in the future, you must use them for me." Long Di said.


    "If Tianyuanshu is as magical as you said, I promise you." Hansen said with a deep indulgence.


    "You can rest assured that you will never let you down." Long Di was overjoyed.


    Although Long Di has no way to determine that Hansen will help him, this is finally an opportunity, better than no hope.


    "How can I get that Tianyuan tree?" Hansen asked.


    "The new Tianyuan tree is parasitic on the old Tianyuan tree. Now the Emperor must definitely need a large number of people to help him break down the old Tianyuan tree, so that the new Tianyuan tree can be better absorbed. You should first try to approach the core area as much as possible. At that time, I have the means to find out where the new Tianyuan tree is, plus the night cloak, you can completely steal the Tianyuan tree without knowing it." Long Di said with some excitement.


    Hansen feels that it is no problem to try it. The night cloak is really amazing. It can not only be invisible in the night, but also completely integrated with the night. It is impossible for others to smell his taste or breath.


    I am the night, the night is me, the magical place of the night cloak makes Hansen difficult to fully understand, Han Sen has no way to really stimulate its full power, for the time being can only be used as an invisible cloak.


    Hansen once again ate the walnuts that could shrink, and then entered the Tianyuanshu.


    Into the tree hole shelter, Han Sen went to find Zhang Yuchen, gave him three drops of life water, thank you for his care.


    Hansen has already asked Dragon Emperor, Tianzhi Liquid is really useful, but these three drops are only low-level liquids of the heavens. They are still useful for some common creatures. They can also add basic genes to humans. For advanced aliens and Hansen. The human beings are of no use at all, and Hansen��s **** is given to Zhang Yuchen.


    Zhang Yuchen saw three drops of life, suddenly revealing the color of surprise, and some looked at Hansen unbelievably: "Do you really give this to me?"


    "Before you brought a wound to me, this snack is nothing." Hansen smiled.


    Zhang Yuchen looked a bit complicated and just opened his mouth to say something, but he heard someone calling him his name.


    Zhang Yuchen''s face changed and he quickly pushed the door out. Hansen also went out together.


    Some people out of Hansen''s surprise, the person who came to Zhang Yuchen turned out to be the man who was grinding with him on the second floor. Hansen still remembered him as Cheng Hu.


    "Zhang Ge, you can hide and hide, Qiu Ping is back." Cheng Hu said to Zhang Yuchen in a hurry, did not notice the Hansen behind.


    Zhang Yuchen was shaking his head with a smile: "Where can I hide? He will let him come, and he will not be able to accompany him."


    "What happened?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    Cheng Hu discovered that Han Sen was here, quite unexpected.


    Zhang Yuchen did not answer Han Sen, but only returned the water of life to Han Sen: "Han brother, your mind has taken me, I don''t want anything, it doesn''t work for me. Also, you are now Just go, see other people, don''t talk to me, just don''t know me."


    After that, Zhang Yuchen reached out and pushed Cheng Hu and Han Sen to push outside, urging them to leave.

 Chapter 1168： Cross-racial love

    Zhang Yuchen couldn''t help but drive them out. Hansen wanted to ask for nothing. Zhang Yuchen had already slammed the door.


    "Tiger, what''s going on? What are the grudges between Zhang Ge and that Qiu Ping?" asked Han Han, who looked to the side.


    The tiger is his nickname, not only because he has a tiger character in his name, but also because his super nuclear work is "Tiger", which is a super nuclear technology taken from the tiger''s murderous. There has been a slap in the air.


    Cheng Hu sighed: "This is a long story. The reason why Zhang Ge is still in the first layer for so long, no one is willing to help him, it is because of Qiu Ping."


    "Everyone is a compatriot. In this place, they should be united. What is it for, so that Qiu Ping is aiming at Zhang Ge?" Hansen frowned.


    Cheng Hu smiled bitterly: "In fact, this piece also blames Qiu Ping. Of course, Zhang Ge is not wrong. The mistake is that they came here randomly."


    Cheng Hu told Hansen about the things between Qiu Ping and Zhang Yuchen. Hansen could only sigh after listening.


    Qiu Ping and Zhang Yuchen have arrived at the Changsheng Shelter in random. They are also very good friends in reality. Now they are in the same shelter, and the feelings are naturally better.


    At the beginning, the two people were really closer than the brothers, and they supported each other to develop in the shelter of the Longevity.


    Qiuping is the transcendence of the successful promotion of God''s genes. In addition, the family is also good, and the super nuclear technology is also powerful. The strength is much stronger than Zhang Yuchen, but he does not deny Zhang Yuchen''s cumbersomeness. It will never take half more points than Zhang Yuchen.


    Zhang Yuchen is also a free and easy person. He knows that his strength is not enough. He can work harder and harder, and there is nothing to do.


    These two good brothers eventually turned against a woman.


    Accurately speaking, it is a female alien, the story is very bloody, man, in the ghost place such as shelter, it is inevitable that there will be some physical and psychological needs, not to mention the ghost place that even a woman can''t see.


    Although the aliens are slightly different from the human structure, there is no way to really do anything, but it��s a pleasant thing to have a psychological satisfaction.


    Qiu Ping was exposed to a female alien when she was working, and later she had a relationship with the female alien.


    However, once Qiu Ping returned to the place where they lived, he found that Zhang Yuchen pressed the unsuitable female alien into the bed, seemingly misconducting the female alien.


    The female singer has been struggling, seeing Qiu Ping back, crying pear flower with rain and poor, sobbing and saying that she came to Qiu Ping, Qiu Ping did not come back, Zhang Yuchen took the opportunity to move her hands and said that she is just A stranger, being touched is no big deal.


    However, Zhang Yuchen insisted that he did not say those words, nor did he do anything to the female aliens. It was the female alien who was framed by him, and he also lost his hand and killed the female alien.


    The two good brothers turned their backs into enemies. The female aliens naturally did not die and resurrected in the Stone of Soul. However, because of this matter, Qiu Ping��s opinion was very great. She said that Qiu Ping could not protect her even a woman. Ken and Chuan are coming and going.


    Hansen frowned slightly: "Things have been going on for so many years, should it be out of the blue?"


    Cheng Hu shook his head: "That kind of thing, except for the parties knowing what happened, what can be said by outsiders, Qiu Ping has always been resentful against Zhang Ge, coupled with the rapid progress of strength, speaking in the circle of our humanity Very weighty, he swears that who helped Zhang Ge is his Qiu Ping''s enemies, Zhang brother is not willing to hurt others, so has been so mixed for so many years."


    Hansen slightly frowned, although Zhang Yuchen��s physical fitness is very low, but how has it been mixed here for more than 20 years, even if it is a coolie, it should be able to accumulate a lot of basic genes, not to say that it can go very far, on The second layer should not be a big problem. He has not been able to go up to the second floor. I am afraid that there are still some reasons in the middle.


    "You just said that Qiuping is back?" Han Sen asked Cheng Hu again.


    Cheng Hu hesitated for a moment, then whispered: "The female singer does not want to go with Qiu Ping, but it seems to help Qiu Ping a lot, otherwise Qiu Ping can not progress so fast, than he came There were a lot of humans in the early days, but now there is no good mix of Qiu Ping. In the past few years, Qiu Ping seems to have received a job, and has stayed in the upper level and has not returned. Now Qiuping is back, and it is said that Zhang and Zhang are released. Brother made a knot."


    "What''s the end?" Hansen frowned. He listened so much and always felt that there was something wrong with it.


    "Qiu Ping did not say, but he has already opened eight genetic locks. I really want to be a hard-working brother. I can''t hold it with three fists and two feet." Cheng Hu worried.


    "Which female alien is what kind of alien?" Hansen asked, sinking.


    "I don''t know, I only know that the female alien is like a maid''s maid. Qiuping can contract with the emperor and get the alien gene that opens the eight gene locks. The maid is helping him in secret. Otherwise, how can we humans make a contract with the emperor, and at most, the royal family is a contract with us, so Qiu Ping has great trust in the female alien." Cheng Hu said this is very good, it seems to have something Refers to.


    Hansen heard the meaning of Cheng Hu''s words. He also felt that the female alien was a little embarrassed. According to the average maid, even if it was the maid of the emperor, there was a knight-class aristocratic level.


    Just such an ordinary maid, how could it have such a large influence, can actually help Qiu Ping to go to this point.


    If she is not an ordinary maid, but a high-level alien, then Qiuping and her love are simply a fairy tale of a poor boy and a princess.


    Yes, it is a fairy tale. That kind of story generally exists only in fairy tales. It is hard to see in reality, not to mention that two people are not the same race.


    The two men spoke in a place not far from Zhang Yuchen''s residence. What Cheng Hu wanted to say, but suddenly his face changed, his eyes turned to the end of Long Street, and after taking a look, Hansen went to the side of the alley.


    "What''s wrong?" Hansen looked at the other side of Long Street. He saw a middle-aged man wearing a mysterious face wearing a mysterious look.


    "That is Qiuping." Cheng Hu said.


    Hansen was pulled aside by Cheng Hu, watching Qiu Ping go to the place where Zhang Yuchen lived.


    "Zhang Yuchen, you gave me out, I have already got a longevity order, and today you and I should also have a knot." Qiu Ping went to Zhang Yuchen''s room and said coldly.


    "What is a longevity order?" Hansen asked to see Cheng Hu next to him.


    Cheng Hu��s face is already very ugly: ��The longevity emperor stipulates that no killing is allowed in the shelter. Heterogeneous and alien creatures are no exception. The only way to kill is to obtain a longevity order and become a member of the Changsheng Legion. Under the conditions of killing in the shelter, Qiu Ping actually took the longevity order to return ..."


    Cheng Hu did not say it, but the meaning is already obvious.

 Chapter 1169： Hit up

    When the door opened, Zhang Yuchen came out from the inside and limped.


    "Zhang Yuchen, I have qualified for killing. Do you have anything to say?" Qiu Ping said coldly and looked at Zhang Yuchen.


    "Nothing is still that sentence, I have not done anything sorry for you." Zhang Yuchen said calmly.


    "So far, you still have a hard mouth, do you really think that I will not kill you?" Qiu Ping flashed a trace of anger.


    "I haven''t done it before, I haven''t done it. I want to kill you if you want to scratch it." Zhang Yuchen has already got rid of it.


    Zhang Yuchen''s attitude also angered Qiu Ping, Qiu Ping directly pulled out of the knife, and a knife went down to Zhang Yuchen''s neck.


    Zhang Yuchen knows that he must die, but he does not hide. He stands there straight, his eyes are not looking at the knife, but he is staring at Qiucheng.


    Qiucheng��s knife has been placed on Zhang Yuchen��s neck, but he did not directly squat down. The sharp blade was attached to the skin of the neck, and the skin was cut open with fine wounds. The blood flowed along the blade. .


    "I will ask you again, do you recognize or disapprove?" Qiu Ping asked coldly.


    "There is nothing to recognize, that is, the female alien is playing with you, you wake up." Zhang Yuchen excitedly loudly.


    "So far, you still want to provoke me to have a relationship with Ayan. It is really hateful." Qiuping was furious and his knife would be lifted.


    when!


    A black sword with a black smoke blocked Qiu Ping''s knife. Although the sword was cut off by Qiu Ping''s knife, it did not let him reach Zhang Yuchen.


    "Since that alien is not dead, why must you have his life? He has been suffering here for so many years, isn''t this enough?" Hansen said that he lost his half-hearted soul and broke his sword.


    He ate walnuts and narrowed his body. The Phoenix Excalibur and Tai Ajian did not have the means to shrink. They could only use the same reduced weapon weapon here.


    Hansen didn''t want to be too conspicuous, and summoned a primitive level of the soul soul sword, barely blocking the knife of Qiu Ping.


    Hansen didn''t know if Zhang Yuchen had any mistakes, but at least he couldn''t sin, and it didn''t seem like people like Zhang Yuchen.


    Moreover, there are too many doubts in this. It is difficult to imagine that he has the ability to kill a stranger who can serve the emperor.


    "Who are you?" Qiu Ping stared coldly at Hansen.


    Zhang Yuchen saw Han Sen, and quickly said: "Han brothers, thank you for helping, but this is a matter between me and him, let us solve it ourselves."


    Hansen said: "I don''t want to manage things between you, but I hope that Mr. Qiu gives me some time."


    "What do you mean?" Qiu Ping looked at Hansen with a frown.


    "Give me some time to prove that Zhang Yuchen has not done anything sorry for you." Hansen said very seriously.


    ��How do you prove it?�� Qiu��s plane asked blankly.


    "Give me ten days, if I can''t prove it, then whatever you want." Hansen calculated.


    "Why do you let me give you ten days?" Qiu Ping''s momentum is like a mountain, just staring at Hansen, giving people a condescending sense of pressure.


    "You don''t want your good friend to be a traitor. Isn''t it? Give me ten days, and give yourself a chance," Hansen said.


    "This is not enough." Qiu Ping said coldly.


    "One knife for one day, I will pick you up ten times. If you can''t cut it, I will give me ten days. Is that enough?" Hansen said faintly.


    "Han brothers can''t, this has nothing to do with you..." Zhang Yuchen was shocked. Hansen was just a newcomer. Qiucheng was the strongest who had already opened eight genetic locks. In his opinion, it is not a knife. Then, Qiu Ping really wants his life, and he can get rid of him with a knife.


    "Zhang Ge, this is what happened to me and Qiu Ping. It has nothing to do with you." Hansen said quietly, then he went to the corner of the hill and said: "Come on, one day."


    Qiu Ping snorted, the black long knife with a horrible breath, and suddenly hit Hansen''s body, the ten knives almost like killing at the same time, Hansen whole people are shrouded in it, as if they will immediately Hansen became a pile of meat.


    "Qiu Ping, what is coming for me, don''t hurt him." Zhang Yuchen was shocked.


    But how fast Qiu Ping��s knife was, did not wait for Zhang Yuchen��s voice to reach his ear, and his ten knives had already been cut.


    I saw a knife mark on Hansen''s body, and blood spilled from the scar.


    "I will come back after ten days, no one can save your life again." Qiu Ping also slashed into the sheath, and left the indifference as ice, then turned away.


    "Brother, you are so good, you can stop Qiu Ping''s ten swords and die. You are really fast enough. I haven''t seen how you are hiding." Cheng Hu ran over and admired. .


    Hansen looked at his knife and broken clothes and shook his head and said: "I didn''t hide at all."


    "Is it impossible? Why didn''t you hide the 10 knives that didn''t kill you?" Cheng Hu looked at Hansen with surprise, asked without trust.


    "Because Chuuping is not a really ruthless person." Hansen said with a smile.


    Cheng Hu seems to have some understanding, but he still worries: "But ten days, how do you prove that Zhang Ge has not done those things? This kind of thing, except for the parties, no one can say clearly, there is no way Proof."


    "Then go to the party," Hansen said faintly.


    "You said that the female **** named Ayan? She is the maid of the emperor, basically in the emperor''s palace at the highest level of the tree hole. We didn''t even see her qualifications." Cheng Hu smiled. Road.


    "Then go to the highest level of the tree hole to see her." Hansen said calmly.


    Hansen was originally prepared to hit the top of the tree hole, as close as possible to the Emperor, and the solution to Zhang Yuchen was just a matter of course, and this is a good excuse. There is such an excuse that he continuously hits the upper layer of the tree hole. It won''t look too awkward.


    "You have no fever? The highest level of the tree hole? Don''t say it is us, even Qiuping himself can''t go up. There are super **** creatures and emperors." Cheng Hu thinks that Hansen must be a little spiritual. problem.


    Hansen smiled and said: "It is not the same for Qiu Ping. It doesn''t mean I can''t go up."


    As said, Hansen did not explain, and strode directly to the entrance of the third floor of the tree hole.


    Cheng Hu still wants to say something, but Zhang Yuchen pulled it.


    "Zhang Ge, what are you doing for me, this guy is crazy, we have to stop him." Cheng Hu said.


    Zhang Yuchen said with a bitter smile: "You haven''t seen it yet? The Korean brother is really not very ordinary."


    "Not normal? Why not? He is just a new person..." Cheng Hu gave a slight glimpse, and felt that something was wrong. How could a newcomer block the knife that started Qiu Ping.


    "Zhang Ge, you are here waiting for me, I will go and see." Cheng Hu said that he followed Hansen, Zhang Yuchen because the second layer can not go up, naturally there is no way to follow the past.

 Chapter 1170： Break two levels

    Han Sen thought while walking, Qiu Ping did not kill, otherwise Zhang Yuchen was already dead when the first knife.


    Later, the ten knives, Qiu Ping''s knife is very fast, Zhang Yuchen and Cheng Hu can''t see clearly, but Hansen sees it clearly and clearly. It seems to be very fierce. In fact, the knife is just a force to stick to it. There is no need.


    "For more than 20 years, if Qiu Ping really wants to kill Zhang Yuchen, do you really need to wait for a killing order?" Han Sen felt more and more problems.


    Unknowingly, Hansen has already reached the third floor entrance, and there are fewer aliens tested here.


    "What are you doing here?" The guards looked at Hansen and said coldly.


    "I want to go to the upper level." Hansen pointed to the top.


    The guardian spirit is also nonsense, the body light condenses, turned into a guqin in front of him, the finger stroking it on the top, suddenly a syllable jumped out, the sound is thundering, the heart is violently twitching. It seems that there is a whip on the heart.


    "Listen to me, if you can still go, then just go up."


    After that, the aliens are on the top of the strings. If the sound of the storm is flowing, there are countless invisible whipes that beat Hansen''s guilt.


    Hansen just stood there and calmly looked at the alien, and the sound of the scented sounds, Hansen, had already seen it. The arpeggio of this nobleman was not worth mentioning in Hansen��s eyes.


    Although Cheng Hu thinks that Han Sen may be a master, but listening to the piano sound far away, still feels a little scared.


    Cheng Hu is so far away, and the alien sound is not directed at him. He already feels that the heart seems to be cracked by the sound of the piano, not to mention Hansen is standing opposite the piano.


    However, as the sound of the piano became more and more fierce, Cheng Hu found that Han Sen was only standing there casually. There was no semi-pointed movement at all, and there was no special force on his body. It seemed that the heart-breaking piano sounds did not exist at all.


    At the end of the song, Hansen did not look at the alien, and walked toward the third floor.


    "Don''t he be randomly sent to the shelter?" Cheng Hu was surprised. He had already determined that Hansen was a master, but he didn''t know if he could go to the top.


    After all, there is where the great emperor is, and there are many emperors and super **** creatures.


    Before I was promoted to the third sanctuary, I did not hear of such terrible existence. Now I know the existence and the desperation in my heart.


    In the past, human beings were already struggling to hunt down the blood creatures, but they did not want to have more fearful existence on them.


    It is because of this that the human beings who have been transferred to the Imperial Shelter will not have the hope of returning to the Alliance.


    Hansen came to the third floor of the tree hole. It is not like the second layer on each layer. The first layer to the second layer is a skeleton. After that, it is equal to the ability to work for the great emperor. There is no such strict rule up, as long as you enter it, you can choose the time to work in exchange for the water of life.


    Hansen did not stop, went directly to the entrance of the fourth floor, and the fourth floor was not his goal. He had to enter the fifth floor to see the woman.


    And only to the fifth floor, Long Di is likely to find the place where the Tianyuan tree.


    The fourth layer was guarded by a royal alien. Hansen went directly to the royal family and said, "I am going to the upper level."


    The royal family looked at him and reached out and took out a blank sheet of paper. The fingertips flashed brightly, and the appearance of a monster was quickly drawn on the paper.


    The next second, the monster roared and flew out of the paper, turned into an ink beast, the body rose to the size of the giant elephant, opened the **** mouth and smashed toward Hansen.


    In the darkness not far from the entrance to the fourth floor, Qiu Ping looked at Hansen intricately.


    "Can he really go to the fifth floor? Does humans really have that ability?" Qiu Ping was not calm at all. He longed for Hansen to go up, but he didn''t dare to have too much extravagant hope.


    In the past, he felt that the geneization of God''s genes was already great, but after he came to the emperor sanctuary, he realized that God''s gene was full and promoted as a fart.


    Those emperors and super-god creatures can kill a large piece of the hand, and human beings have no qualifications to compete with them. The foundation is not at one level.


    Even if he is now full of basic, primitive, mutated, and divine blood genes, he has opened eight genetic locks, which are already the top battles among human beings, but still weak in front of those super-god creatures and emperors. It''s like an ant like a blow.


    Qiu Ping saw that Hansen was a little different, but he did not dare to expect Hansen to be able to hit the Fifth Emperor.


    The recent human transcendence that came to the Changsheng Shelter was known four years ago, four years ago, and it is hard to imagine that human surpassers could compete with the emperor for four years.


    Han Sen''s body surged into a strange flush, and the blood-stained nerve was opened by Hansen. He punched the top of the ink beast and directly blew the head of the ink beast.


    The eyes of the royal family flashed a trace of color, but the fingers still kept on, and quickly swiped on the paper.


    A head of ink beasts flew out of the paper, with ferocious beasts, cruel birds, creatures similar to humans, and some weird bugs.


    Under the fingertips of the royal family, various strange creatures flew out of the paper and flew toward Hansen.


    Hansen took a deep breath and walked through the ink-like beasts like the wind-swinging willows. The blood-colored fists banged out once and for all.


    In the middle of the flowers, the leaves do not touch.


    Many of the ink beasts did not touch Hansen, but where Hansen passed, every punch blew an ink beast, and their bodies bloom like ink flowers.


    "Awesome body method! Strong and strong! But if this is the case, I am afraid it is not enough to hit the fifth floor." Qiu Ping silently looked at Han Sen, secretly frowning.


    Hey!


    After Hansen defeated an ink beast again, the man had already stood in front of the royal family, and slammed directly into the face of the royal family.


    The face of the royal family was full of panic, his fingers were stroked, and a tortoise broke the paper and blocked him.


    boom!


    Hansen pierced the tortoise shell directly, and the fist slammed into the other side of the royal family. He suddenly flew out and slammed into the wall.


    The strangers and aliens around him looked a little weird, and Hansen did not care to walk to the fourth floor.


    Hansen knows from Longdi that the Emperor wants to cultivate a new Tianyuan tree. Now it definitely needs a lot of manpower, especially the strong manpower. The more the better, the more powerful Hansen is, the more likely it is to approach. Heavenly Emperor, or close to that new Tianyuanshu.


    This is part of the Hansen and Dragon Emperor plans.

 Chapter 1171： Man ocean

    Seeing that Hansen was on the fourth floor, Qiu Ping followed the same look.


    Hansen asked about the entrance to the fifth floor and wanted to go directly to the fifth floor.


    However, I have not yet walked through a long street, but I saw Qiuping appear in front and stopped his way.


    "You really want to go to the fifth floor?" Qiu Ping asked Hansen.


    Hansen nodded slightly: "Don''t go to the fifth floor to find the female alien, how can you find out the truth?"


    It��s not too late to go. "Qiu Ping pulled out his knife, and his body was like a calm sea. He couldn''t see a trace of waves."


    But this extreme calm gives people a sense of oppression before the storm.


    Han Sen''s look is slightly dignified. He didn''t really see Qiuping. He didn''t say that Hansen''s strength had expanded. Instead, Hansen had seen many humans who started the high-level genetic lock after accepting the alien gene. Their strength is much worse than the human beings who actually turn on genetic locks.


    Since Qiuping is the eighth genetic lock that is opened by the alien gene, his strength is generally the level of the normal human seventh gene lock, and may even be even worse.


    However, when I saw Qiu Ping holding the knife, Hansen��s heart was not even scornful.


    Qiu Ping is a master, a real master, regardless of his strength, only to see the realm of his knife, he knows that he is a strong and powerful.


    Han Sen looked at Qiu Ping with a dignified look. Dong Xuan��s gas field had enveloped the entire area, but Hansen did not feel the air of Qiu Ping and could not hear his voice.


    Qiuping is like a real ocean. It is broad and unfathomable, as if it can accommodate all the good and evil in the world.


    The next one, Qiu Ping��s body was filled with savage and fierce flames. The invisible and violent knife-like anger was on his body, like the sea that was showing off.


    A knife out, the sea is changing.


    Han Sen looked at Qiu Ping��s knife, but his heart was shocked.


    The masters he has seen are not too few. The strong blows he has seen are also many. Although Qiu Ping��s knife is not as gorgeous and decisive as Yi Dongmu, it has a kind of calm and bred.


    Sniffing the rose, the heart has a tiger.


    Qiu Ping seems to be an ordinary knife, but has the simplicity of washing the lead, no sharp momentum, no dazzling skills, this knife is naturally unbelievable.


    However, this simple knife has given people a vast and vast river.


    If it is a sharp sword, Hansen can find a way to resist. If it is a bomb, Hansen can dodge, but it is a sea, but it makes people feel helpless, because it really contains too much Things can be dealt with by a single skill.


    Hansen is really curious, and what kind of man is actually able to practice such a knife.


    If it is said that the knife of Itomu is the only obstinacy of the unrequited love, it is the knife of obscurity without dust and dirt. Then Qiu Ping��s knife is the calm knife after reading the vicissitudes of the human world, as if facing any dilemma, this A knife can open the way for the most effective way.


    In the face of such a knife, Han Sen actually gave birth to the feeling of not knowing how to deal with it for the first time.


    No matter what kind of power and ability, there will be a method of cracking. This sentence applies to any technique.


    But before this knife, don''t say it is a crack, even if you have to deal with it, there is no clue.


    It is not that the knife of the knife has no solution, but that his knife method has no qualitative at all, and it changes with the wind. It is the open-mindedness and precipitation of a man after experiencing numerous ups and downs.


    Looking at this knife, Han Sen suddenly had an unspeakable feeling.


    Since the cultivation of the cave Xuan Jing, he has strong control and prophetic ability within the area of ??the tunnel, and he is increasingly enjoying and relying on this ability.


    However, even if it is a true Tong Xuan person, I am afraid it is difficult to break through all the omnipotence of Tian Xuan. Just like the founder of the hole mystery, he is counting the secrets. I am afraid that he will not die after flying. Within the sanctuary of God.


    The world is too vast. Instead of thinking about how to control the world, it is better to control yourself first. If you have a bad control of yourself, you can talk about controlling the world.


    "Do you do it yourself?" Hansen looked at the knife, and the rare heart in his heart, every cell of the body, the first inch of skin, and even every hair, was reflected in Hansen as a shadow in the mirror. Between the hearts.


    Hey!


    In that moment, Han Sen felt that a certain shack in his body seemed to break, and then he felt that the strange power was diffused in the body. It turned out that Dong Xuan Jing broke through the sixth weight and opened the sixth genetic lock. .


    "I used to pay too much attention to what the opponent would do, but I ignored what I could do." Han Sen knew that he was close to his eyebrows, but he never lost or lost.


    At the moment when the tip of the knife was almost stabbed in Hansen''s eyebrows, Hansen''s palm was slightly lifted, and the **** and the index finger actually caught Qiu Ping''s knife.


    All the violent showers disappeared in a flash, and Qiu Ping��s knife was fixed in front of Hansen. He couldn��t move forward even half an inch between Hansen��s fingers.


    In Qiu Ping��s eyes, there was a glimmer of surprise, and the knife in his hand was retrieved at random.


    Hansen��s fingers also came back, and his heart looked like Qiu Ping.


    "The person you are looking for is an emperor." Qiu Ping left a sentence, then turned and left.


    Hansen looked a little odd and looked at Qiu Ping. He understood the meaning of Qiu Ping. The female alien was turned out to be an emperor. Although it was difficult to believe, Han Sen felt that it was the only way to do so.


    Qiu Ping should have known that Zhang Yuchen did not do anything to be sorry for him, but he was forced to helplessly. He could only pretend that he did not know. He might even do so to save Zhang Yuchen''s life.


    What he has paid and what he has to bear is probably more than Zhang Yuchen, but this man has never said anything, just like his knife, he has accepted everything in silence.


    Qiu Ping told him that A smoke is a god, that is, he should consider whether he wants to go to the fifth floor of the tree hole.


    There is no extra persuasion, just let him measure it. After that blow, Hansen understood Qiu Ping��s knife. Qiu Ping also recognized Hansen��s own judgment.


    "This is very interesting. I have to look at it. What kind of alien is that A smoke is so able to let a man like Qiu Ping tolerate it." Hansen strode toward the entrance of the fifth floor.

 Chapter 1172： Dead bone

    Hansen��s message to challenge the fifth floor soon spread. It wasn��t Hansen��s intention to spread it, but when he went to test, the guard asked him to wait for a day.


    The mighty existence of the Emperor and the super-god is naturally impossible to guard the door there every day. The gatekeeper is only a few royals. If you really want to accept the test, you have to wait for the decision to decide which of the emperors or It is a super **** creature to be responsible for testing.


    So Hansen had to stay on the fourth floor for a day, waiting for the decision on the fifth floor.


    The fourth layer of aliens, aliens, and humans naturally heard the news and was very curious about it.


    The fifth floor of Shaoguan is a big event, not to mention that human beings are a small group of people here, and they have always been weak. Now there are people who want to cross the fifth floor. This is also a surprising news.


    "Old Zhao, is that Hansen really our human being?"


    "Of course we are human beings, I have already asked the tigers, and it is certain that we humans are undoubted."


    ��Is there really a human being able to break into the fifth floor?��


    "I don''t know, but Qiu Ping and his hand, he is not his opponent."


    "It would be great if it was really able to pick it up."


    ......


    Inside a large hall on the fifth floor of the tree hole, there are three aliens and seven super **** creatures around a round table, seemingly arguing about something.


    "Bad bones, I see you take a trip this time."


    "Why let me go, why don''t you go?"


    "I am afraid that I am too heavy to kill him. People who have the ability to smash the fifth floor, how to say it is a good labor, it is a pity to kill." The baby said with a grin.


    "I am, your strength is far worse than mine. You are afraid of killing him. Am I not afraid?"


    "What tells me that I am far worse than you? It is obviously that I am much better than you."


    "Are you stronger than me? Do you dare to try it out, I will even play it out."


    "Try it and try..."


    "Okay, don''t quarrel." A female emperor frowned and sipped, and the bones and the baby were quiet.


    The super-god creatures, who were watching the play at the side of the seven, immediately condensed their smiles and looked at the female emperor.


    "The original candidate should be decided by the longevity, but the longevity is being cultivated. We have no way to ask him now. This time, I will decide the candidate. Can you disagree?" The female emperor stared indifferently from two The alien and the seven-headed super **** creatures swept over their faces.


    There are no disagreements about the seven super **** creatures. The bones and the baby ghosts also said in a continuous voice: "Love, you decide that it is a perfect fit."


    The female emperor sentimentally nodded slightly, and her eyes were swept away from the faces of the people. Finally, she was fixed on the bones of the dead bones: "Bad bones, this time you will take a trip, don''t have to be scrupulous, do your best, think about it. The fifth layer shares the Yuanyuan fruit with us. It has to be true."


    The bones of the dead bones don��t care, they should say: "Okay, give it to me."


    "Go back and prepare, let''s solve this little trouble quickly. Two days later we set off for another Tianyuanguo." When the emoticon finished, he got up and left.


    The seven super **** creatures then left, and only the dead bones and the infant ghosts remained in the hall.


    "Bad bones, don''t you really kill that human?" the infant squinted and asked.


    The bones of the dead bones screamed: "When are you stupid? When the grown-ups are in need of manpower, if the human being really has the power of the emperor, if I kill him, it is not equal to the long-lived adult. This stupid thing is my bones. How could it be done?"


    "How do you tell me about the love? What she said just now is that she understands that she is letting you kill the human." The baby said with a grin.


    The bones sneered and said: "Everything has been for more than 20 years. She can''t even make a humble human being. Now I want to help her solve her troubles. I am not her, of course, I will not care about her. What should I do? How to do it, if the human being really has the power of the emperor, I don''t mind letting him come up, and we can also limit the emotions by multiple people."


    "If he doesn''t have that strength?" the infant said.


    The bones suddenly laughed, and the face like a gimmick was very surprised: "Then I don''t mind selling my love, anyway, I have nothing to lose."


    Hansen waited for one night, but before he went to the fifth floor entrance, there was a royal alien to inform him and let him go to the fourth floor of the martial arts field.


    When Hansen came to the martial arts field, he saw many strangers and strangers gathered here. After Hansen appeared, many of his eyes were cast on him. For a human being who dared to cross the fifth floor of the tree hole, it was very curious.


    In the martial arts field, a tall scorpion, which is composed of white bones, is dressed in white bone armor and stands in the martial arts field.


    More than four meters in height, just standing there, gives people the general horrible pressure, plus the blink of an eye in the blink of an eye, it looks even more horrible.


    Hansen walked into the martial arts field and carefully looked at his opponent.


    The opponent looks like a sly, but it is not as dry as the ordinary cockroaches. The bones on the body are jade and exude a strange and lustrous luster.


    The body is wrapped in white bone armor, and there is almost no gap between the bone and the bone. It looks like a white bone warrior coming out of hell.


    "You just want to enter the fifth layer of humans?" The obscene emperor looked at Hansen with interest and was observing whether Hansen had the strength of the emperor.


    A pair of **** eyes glanced over Hansen, and Hansen, who was reflected in the blood, was disappointed.


    His eyes are extraordinary, just a glance, it has already seen Hansen''s approximate physical fitness.


    Among the human beings seen by the Emperor Bian, Hansen''s physical fitness is indeed the strongest, and is much stronger than the average human.


    However, such physical quality is still a lot worse than the emperor, it is difficult to compare with him.


    "This kind of physical quality, strength is afraid that it is not strong enough. I thought it would be more helpers. Now it seems that I have to sell a person to love."


    "Yes." Han Sen looked at the bones of the dead bones.


    The Bone Emperor had no mood to waste time on Han Sen. The palm of the white bone was lifted up and held a few times. The knuckles creaked, and then laughed and said: "As long as you can persist for two quarters of an hour, even if it is Passed the test and qualified for entering the fifth floor."


    After the words, the emperor broke open the air, punched Hansen with a punch, and the fist broke open the air to produce a very terrible burst of sound. It was just the shock wave generated by the gas explosion, which seemed to be able to blow up the rock.

 Chapter 1173： The first person to die because of you

    Hansen opened nine genetic locks with his blood-staining nerves, and his body was singularly flushed. His body shape was like a swallow and a low-altitude general, and the danger was dangerous and he avoided the boxing of the dead bones.


    At the sight of the dead bones, the body is a tyrannical spirit. Hansen��s physical fitness has not yet reached the standard of the emperor, and naturally he will not be hard against him.


    The phoenix flying secret technique was run to the limit by Hansen. The whole person seems to be a phoenix phoenix flying in the void. The figure is looming, and when it is attacked by the dead bones, it can continue to counterattack.


    The power of the dead bones predominates, but the speed and body method are not as good as the phoenix flying secrets. The moment the boxing force tears the air to form a burst of shaking, but it has never been able to hurt Hansen.


    "There are even such strong men among us humans!" Several human transcendents looked at the body and trembled, and the goose bumps were all excited.


    Qiu Ping squinted at Hansen''s battle, and his heart was a little surprised. These methods are already peerless among human transcenders.


    Even many aliens and different creatures have seen some stunnedness. The body is really infinite, and many of the strangers who did not seem to be able to see Hansen are somewhat surprised.


    The bones of the dead bones are the same, the blood in the eyes is more prosperous, and suddenly he sees his palms on his chest, and the bones in his chest are picked up by him.


    Then one hand actually caught in his own chest, and when Hansen was puzzled, the dead bones grabbed a bone from his chest.


    The bones are crystal clear, like a flawless crystal, but it is very clear that it is a bone, the feeling can not be described.


    Hansen looked at the bone in the hands of the dead bones, and did not rashly attack the past. The fluctuations on the bones were heart-rending.


    The dead bones looked at Hansen''s cold smile, holding the strange bone of the heart shape with one hand in the palm, and the other bone hand clenched into a fist, like a drum sticking to the heart bone.


    when!


    It seems that the sound of the monk knocking on the wooden fish rang from the heart bones. Hansen only felt a strange force coming in, suddenly condensing the power of the whole body to stop the strange fluctuations.


    However, the fluctuations seemed completely unstoppable, and they directly invaded Hansen''s heart, causing Hansen''s heart to jump a bit, as if to explode.


    Han Sen slightly surprised to see the Bone Emperor, this guy looks like a five-big three look, originally thought that he is the evolution of the body strength of the emperor, but did not want this guy to major in the phonological power.


    when! when! when!


    The Bone Emperor, like the Buddha Buddha, stands on the battlefield, holding the heart-shaped wooden fish in one hand and tapping on the heart bone in one hand.


    A strange wave of power is directly introduced into the heart of Hansen, so that Hansen��s heart is as bombarded by a giant hammer. If it is replaced by someone else, I am afraid that the heart has already burst.


    Even if it is replaced by a general super-god creature, I am afraid that there is already a crack in the heart.


    Unfortunately, the Bone Emperor happened to meet Hansen who practiced the "Ancient Curse". His ancient curse has been trained to the realm of the Undead Mantra. The strength of the heart is much stronger than the rest of the body, compared to those that are tough in the heart. Super **** creatures are not inferior.


    Moreover, Hansen has long been accustomed to the high-intensity exercise of the heart. The power of the dead bones directly affects his heart is stronger than when he usually does not die, but it is still within the acceptable range of Hansen.


    The heart was smashed like a drum, but it never broke. It just made Han Sen feel the blood and the blood, and could not help but spurt a blood.


    "The guy who is dead bones is really hard, so he used the housekeeping skills so quickly, and his heart beats ten times. It is a perfect fit for those creatures with weak heart." The baby squints and looks at the battlefield. Hansen inside, that look is like watching a dead person.


    At this time, there was already a big chaos on the battle platform. Although there were prohibitions in the battlefield, the sound of the heart drum was still heard, so that the blood creatures and the royal family were both beating, and many of them were spewed out. Blood, all the creatures squatted and then retired, rushing out of the martial arts field.


    "I am afraid that Hansen is a fierce one. This is really not what we humans can match." Several humans vomited blood and rushed out of the battlefield, and their faces were full of gloom.


    "Unfortunately, in the body of Hansen, if you encounter a super-natural creature with strong physical strength, you may not have persisted in the hope of two quarters of an hour, but the power of the boneless emperor is omnipresent, and there is no possibility of dodging. No matter how good the body is, it doesn''t work."


    Everyone is worried, but also sighs that Han Sen��s fortune is not good, just met a nemesis.


    Qiu Ping also walked out of the battlefield. His look looked at the direction of the battlefield. Although he could not see the situation inside, he could still hear the horror of the drums.


    Even if he was already standing outside the battlefield, the sound of the heart drum still caused his heart to twitch, as if he had a myocardial infarction.


    "I hope he will not die because of me and Yuchen." Qiu Ping had some worries in his heart.


    "You don''t want him to die?" A woman''s voice suddenly sounded next to Qiu Ping.


    Qiu Ping��s face changed slightly, and turned to look at her side, but she saw a delicate female alien who didn��t know when she stood by his side.


    "I just think that it is a pity that he died like this. His strength can do a lot of things for the grown-up adults." Qiu Ping restored the expression of indifference.


    The female alien is a faint smile: "Qiu Ping, my patience is limited. If you still don''t kill Zhang Yuchen, then today this person will be the first person to die because of you, then all human beings will I die in front of you, except Zhang Yuchen. Since you don''t want Zhang Yuchen to die, I will leave his life to you."


    Qiu Ping��s body trembled a little, and he knew that the woman had done it when she said it.


    The woman has no patience. He has been dragging for twenty years, and the patience of the woman has been completely wiped out.


    Even a man like Qiu Ping is helpless in the face of such a choice. He does not have the courage to kill his best friend, but does not kill Zhang Yuchen, then all his friends and compatriots here will die.


    "Why choose me?" Qiu Ping looked at the woman, and the hatred that had been buried for twenty years was hard to suppress like a volcano.


    "No reason, I like it." The woman looked at Qiu Ping''s eyes like a fish struggling on the chopping board.


    Qiu Ping hated the heart and suddenly pulled out his knife and stabbed the woman next to him.


    Qiu Ping��s knife has already washed away the lead, which is even the knife that Hansen is amazed, but the woman is just a jade finger, and the knife flies up to the sky.


    Qiu Ping pulled out the dagger in the other hand, but it did not stab the woman, but stabbed his heart.


    Qiu Ping is not willing to choose to kill anyone, so he can only kill himself.


    The woman looked at Qiu Ping indifferently and did not stop him, but the dagger stopped when she touched Qiuping''s skin, and she couldn''t squeeze it in.


    The woman suddenly grabbed Qiu Ping, and when she was in a flash, she came to the battlefield and threw the unmovable Qiuping on the battle platform. He looked at Hansen, who spit blood in the fighting arena, said indifferently. "This is the first human being who died because of your weakness. You have to look carefully."


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    The recent state is very poor, the update is not so stable, and efforts are being made to retrieve the status.


    Friends who have more qualifications can go to add more information to post the reply, it is necessary to start to sort out and add more stickers.

 Chapter 1174： Ten hearts

    The bones of the bones excitedly knocked on the heart, and every sound rang through the heart of Hansen, causing the uncontrolled overflow of blood in Hansen��s mouth.


    The ten-hearted heart is not to say that the dead bones can only knock out ten rings, but the first ten rings are more loud than one, and the damage to the heart will be greater and greater.


    After ten rings, although the dead bones can continue to knock down, the power of the heart will not increase.


    Now that the Bone Emperor has knocked the seventh ring, Hansen fell to the ground, and the blood in his mouth sprang up uncontrollably, but Hansen still had not been shattered and the heart died, which made the Bone Emperor slightly surprised.


    The eyes of the dead bones can see through the physical quality. According to Hansen��s physical quality, his heart can be completely shattered by the sixth sound.


    However, Han Sen actually insisted on the seventh ring, the heart is still not completely broken, and some are beyond the expectation of the dead bones.


    However, the emperor did not care, the remaining three rings were even more horrible. Broken Hansen��s heart was only a matter of time, maybe it was the next ring.


    Thinking, the Bone Emperor knocked on the eighth ring, and a strange power spread like a thunder in the air, instantly invading Hansen''s heart.


    Boom!


    Hansen��s heart trembled like a thunder, and the sound that evoked the body��s resonance, as if his body had to burst with the heart.


    The capillaries on the skin have cracked, making Hansen''s body a **** red, which looks like a **** person.


    "Look carefully at each of his present expressions, but you don''t have to remember too clearly, because then you will see more of this expression." The woman said coldly and could not move, said Qiu Ping.


    Chu Ping��s heart is almost bloody. If he can kill, he will definitely destroy the devil, even if he kills himself, but he has no ability to close his eyes. He can only watch Han. Sen was blamed for the sound of the heart.


    Gritting teeth may be a kind of venting for hatred, but Qiu Ping can''t even gnash his teeth now. Looking at Han Sen who keeps spilling blood in his mouth, Qiu Ping can only look at his eyes.


    "Let him go, I will kill Zhang Yuchen." Qiu Ping''s voice trembled, and this kind of submission made the man like Qiu Ping feel shame.


    However, he knew that he had no other choice. If he had a choice, even if he died, he would not let Zhang Yuchen suffer any harm.


    The woman said with contempt: "You must know who is the master, you are not qualified to bargain with me, you only need to obey, and your eyes are optimistic about this person. He could have lived, but he died because of your weakness." ""


    Ruthlessly refused, the woman is like a devil without a trace of human feelings.


    Hansen sat in the battlefield and felt the violent beating of his heart. Although the physical condition was not very good, his mind was clear.


    The first few rings of the bones of the dead bones had little effect on Hansen. Hansen actually had to fight back, but because of the ten-hearted relationship, Hansen found a very interesting thing. So he did not launch a counterattack, but silently withstood the power of the heart.


    "The Ancient Curse" is derived from the ruins of the ancient martial arts "Shangxue Jing", "Shangxue Jing" itself and "Dong Xuan Jing", "Guanghan Jing" and so on, is a complete and systematic cultivation practice law.


    It is only because of the lack of the Shangxue Jing that this system of exercises has been impossible to reproduce the world. The only complete technique in the Shangxue Jing is the Ancient Curse.


    Hansen, the four levels of the ancient curse, has already reached the limit. The undead curse is also the ancient curse. After that, there will be no progress in how to practice.


    However, the bones of the dead bones were ten, but Hansen saw the possibility that the ancient curse would continue.


    The heart activity triggered by the ten-hearted heart is to stimulate the heart''s potential to self-destruct. At this time, the heart''s power has exceeded the limit that the undead can enhance. This heart movement beyond the limit, though not Like an ancient curse, it can be used as a super-nuclear genetic technique, but it gives Hansen a direction to let him know that the strengthening of the ancient curse has not yet reached the limit, and the strength of the heart can actually be stronger. .


    Hansen silently feels the stimulation that his heart beats to his heart, feels the power of the heart beyond the limit, and tries to remember and understand the explosive power.


    It��s impossible to find the rest of the Shangxue Jing, but Han Sen can continue to follow this path and create the fifth curse after the Tibetan, the ruin, the longevity, and the undead four curses. The Ancient Curse is pushed up one level.


    Boom!


    With the sound of the ninth vocal drum, Han Sen felt that the heart seemed to be injected with nuclear power, and the explosive power almost broke the heart.


    However, Hansen��s heart seems to be a tough ball. It is spread by the horrible force and almost occupies the entire chest. But after the sound of the heart, it shrinks back, and the inner wall appears a little slight. The cracks have also been repaired by the Undead in an instant.


    But the heart''s strong nuclear explosion, but Hansen excited almost to be called out, under the strength of the heart and bones, the heart has completely exceeded the limits of the immortal spell.


    Hansen meticulously recalls the pattern of feelings and power bursts, which will become the original foundation of his fifth mantra.


    Hansen was addicted to the ten-hearted heart, but the Bone-Bone Emperor had already frowned, and his face looked amazed.


    With Hansen''s physical quality, he was able to support the heart and bones, and the heart still did not rupture, which made the Bone Emperor somewhat doubt his previous judgment.


    However, the **** eyes fell on Hansen, and it was indeed possible to see it. His physical fitness did not reach the standard of the emperor, which made the Bone Emperor somewhat confused.


    It has already reached this point, and it is naturally impossible for the Emperor Bian to be merciful. This tenth ring must be knocked down anyway.


    "I don''t believe it, you can still survive my strongest tenth." The power of the whole body of the bones of the dead bones condensed on the left hand fist, and knocked down the heart bones in the hand.


    when!


    The horrible drum sound almost condensed into substance. Not only was Hansen��s heart affected, but only the aftermath of the drum sound, the ban on the martial arts field was completely destroyed, and the steps and stone walls around it were shattered by the earthquake. The entire martial arts field was almost overturned, and there were flying dust everywhere.


    Qiu Ping��s eyes almost spurted out the fire and stared at the martial arts field.


    A woman is a sneer and mockery.


    But when the dust fell, Hansen was still sitting in the same place, and the situation seemed to be a little better than before.


    Gently wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and in the stunned eyes of everyone, Han Sen stood up directly, seemingly effortless, and seemed to be harmless at all.

 Chapter 1175： Passed the test

    "How is it possible?"


    When the first nine rings, it seems to have hit Hansen, but the strongest tenth sound does not seem to hurt him. This is a bit too bizarre.


    Qiu Ping showed ecstasy, but the woman stunned, and the result was completely beyond her expectations.


    Han Sen looked at the emperor, and his heart was slightly delighted. The tenth ring did not hurt him, but he tried to beat his heart with the rhythm of the sound.


    The heart is under the force of the high explosive force, so that the blood in the heart is like a waterfall that snarls and roars. Even the blood vessels that Hansen has strengthened can hardly bear the impact.


    But it''s just a little bit worse. The heart and blood vessels that have not been strengthened by the curse have finally withstood this power.


    Hansen knows that he can''t continue listening. The power of the sound is getting bigger and bigger. If he listens to it, he will surpass the heart and blood vessels, so Hansen will stand up and prepare to launch an attack.


    Unfortunately, Hansen did not know that the first ten rings had been knocked out, and the strength of the bones in the future would not be stronger than the previous ten.


    The phoenix flying secret technique was used again. Hansen��s figure was like a strange bird passing by and madly killing the dead bones.


    The bones of the dead bones frowned slightly, and the body shape flashed between them, but the heart bones in the hands did not stop, but they also knocked on the heart bones.


    Boom!


    Hansen��s heart beats fiercely, like a balloon that was suddenly blown up. What surprised him was that the power of this ring was no stronger than the tenth.


    The Bone Bone Emperor fights with Hansen and knocks on the heart of his hand. His tactics are extremely secretive. If he changes a person, it is only an attack that the heart is attacked, not to mention the war with the Bone.


    Even if it is a strong person who can bear the attack of the heart, the heart beats the rhythm as long as it is disturbed, the body will naturally be affected to some extent, it is difficult to exert all the power of itself, and it is still a defeat to the Emperor.


    However, Han Sen made his heartbeat completely coincide with the sound of the heart, although the burden of the heart is very large, but it does not affect Hansen, and it is difficult for two people to fight for a time.


    "Evil door, this human true evil door, obviously poor physical quality, how the bones of the bones of the bones are actually useless to him?" The baby ghost muttered to himself, looking at Han Sen''s eyes changed a little weird.


    Although Hansen is not afraid of the sound of the heart, but it is also difficult to defeat the dead bones, the physical quality is still too much, the Phoenix Excalibur and Tai Ajian are not in his hands, in addition to the heart and bone strength, The body is indeed arrogant, Hansen''s fist hit him, almost no use, like kneeling on the iron plate.


    Moreover, the bones of the dead bones are white bones, and there is no internal organs at all. Hansen uses the yin-strength technique of the big yin-yang magnetic gun, and it is useless to force his body into his body, or he can''t hurt him.


    When Hansen thought about how to break open the body of the dead bones, he suddenly heard the sound of the heart and bones changed. It was just a simple drum sound, but now the agitation has become rhythm, like a complete song.


    The rhythm of Hansen��s heartbeat suddenly became chaotic, which had a great impact on his body, and Hansen��s figure was awkward. He could not escape the attack of the dead bones and was hit by a fist. Suddenly the body flew hundreds of meters, and after the continuous rolling in the air, the punch was removed.


    The bones of the dead bones attacked the heart and bones again. Hansen was able to withstand the power of the heart, but the rhythm of the heart and bones, which disturbed his heartbeat and body rhythm, immediately put Hansen in a disadvantage.


    Hansen can only try his best to display the phoenix flying secrets and the bones of the dead bones. Some of the bones that the scented scented to give to him have not been able to bring them. Otherwise, the power of simulating the scent should be able to fight with the heart of the sacred bones. Fight.


    When Hansen thought about how to fight back, the Bone Emperor suddenly jumped out of the battle circle and said to Han Sen: "Two moments have arrived, you passed the test."


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. He had already prepared for the endless death. He couldn��t think that the Emperor Bian��s body was so disciplined. It was said that it was two quarters of an hour, and even a second did not occupy much.


    The woman''s face was blue and green, and she turned and walked away, looking very angry.


    Qiu Ping was overjoyed, and at the same time, his heart was long and relieved. He had already made the worst plan, but he did not want Hansen to actually pass the test and immediately freed him from the predicament. .


    Hansen was able to enter the fifth floor and became one of the high-rises of the Longevity Shelter. With his shelter, it was not so easy for the woman to want to move other human beings.


    The aliens outside and the human beings heard the horrible heart-breaking sounds, all of them were wide-eyed and looking at the direction of the martial arts field, hoping to know what the result was.


    Soon, they saw Hansen and the Bone Emperor talking together and suddenly came out, especially the human compatriots like Hansen, who were ecstatic.


    The Bone Emperor took Hansen on the fifth floor and introduced Hansen to the fifth floor. He smiled and said: "In the future, we are our own people. We have the opportunity to be close to each other. If you don''t understand anything, you can come. Ask the Emperor."


    The Bone Emperor originally did not see Hansen. After the first battle, he began to draw Hansen''s mind.


    Hansen heard the meaning of the dead bones, and thought about it: "Emperor, do you know which emperor signed the contract with Qiu Ping?"


    It seems that the bones of the bones have already been expected to be asked by Hansen, and the voice is lowered. Hansen said: "The emperor you said is the emperor. When the elders are absent, let her manage the shelter. Only the super **** creatures only listen to her orders, so that she can do whatever she wants in the shelter. You are going to find her now, just to get rid of your excuses, so I advise you to temporarily forbear one or two, if there is a chance, I will Help you."


    "Thank you for the emperor." Hansen heard the meaning of the emperor.


    The Biandi Emperor clearly told him that they are all common enemies of love and can help each other.


    "You should rest and rest first. After two days, we will set out to exploit the Yuanyuan fruit." The Emperor Bian brought Hansen to a palace and placed him there.


    "Exploiting Yuanyuanguo?" Hansen didn''t know what it meant to be a dead bone.


    The dead bones smiled and explained: "Our main task is to collect the nuts of the Yuanyuan fruit for the grown-up adults. There are not only those nuts in the Yuanyuan fruit, but also many benefits and dangers. Other benefits besides the nuts are the ones. Whoever, the long-lived adult will not take back, and I will slowly talk to you later."


    After the death of Emperor Bian, Han Sen left the shelter and went to pick up the Yuanyuan fruit in two days. He was afraid that his time in the Longevity Shelter would overtime and would damage his body, so he would go back for a while.


    Returning to the underground shelter, Hansen resumed his true size and continued to absorb the essence of life genes. What surprised Hansen was that his absorption speed suddenly increased a lot.


    Search engine various novels for you to watch,

 Chapter 1176： Mysterious note

    "Accumulate the essence of life genes, super **** gene 1."


    It was just a little while, Hansen actually added a little super gene, which made Hansen ecstatic.


    "The sixth genetic lock opened by Dong Xuan Jing does not enhance the spirit, but strengthens its own simulation and absorption ability!" Han Sen was excited and continued to destroy the tunnel.


    "Accumulate the essence of life genes, super **** gene 1."


    Soon, a voice rang in Hansen��s mind.


    Hansen did not come out in his room day and night, and the refining and refining absorbed the essence of life genes. Except for the hidden essence of life, the essence of life genes was absorbed by Hansen. Clean.


    After opening the sixth genetic lock, this simulated absorption capacity is obviously stronger than more than one level, which really makes Hansen somewhat surprised.


    "Shuang!" Hansen couldn''t help but scream at his vast increase in the essence of life genes.


    Now Hansen''s super **** gene has reached 24 points, although there is still a distance from the perfection, but now can quickly absorb the essence of life genes, the only difference is to kill the super **** creature.


    Hansen: Super devil body super spirit.


    Rank: Transcender


    Shouyuan: 400.


    The evolution of the gods requires: a hundred genes.


    Has the gene: the basic gene 100, the original gene 100, the variant gene 100, the **** gene 100 super **** gene 24 points.


    Han Sen probably estimated that his basic physical fitness has reached about 2,500, although it still does not meet the standards of super-natural creatures, but the difference is not much.


    I ate the walnut fruit again and returned to the Changsheng Shelter. I went to see Zhang Yuchen and talked with them for a long time.


    Hansen returned to his home on the fifth floor, and then got the dragon emperor out: "Long Di, I have reached the top, how can you find out where the Tianyuan tree is?"


    The dragon emperor turned around in the palace, sniffing around his nose: "I didn''t smell the atmosphere of the tree, you have to take me around and walk."


    "I don''t have time to take you around now. I will follow the dead bones and pick them up. You know what''s going on?" Hansen repeated the words that the emperor gave him.


    After listening to it, Long Di said: "This is a good thing. Although Tianyuanshu is dead, but those Tianyuan fruit are almost mature, the good things in the fruit are all there, but if you want to get it, it will be a little trouble. You used to grind Those nuts are dug out from Tianyuanguo, but only the Emperor knows how to use it. Others take it and dare not eat it."


    After a pause, Long Di continued to say: "The Emperor of Heaven is only generous, and everything else belongs to you. This guy is very generous."


    "What else can the fruit besides the nuts?" Hansen asked inexplicably.


    He eats a lot of walnuts, except that the nuts are an empty shell, and there is something there.


    "Is there anything? Of course, there are good things, or else they will not work for the Emperor of Heaven." Long Di pointed out that Hansen said: "Day Yuanguo, this gene is the treasure, every day Yuanguo There will be a genetic treasure in it, and those genetic secrets can be good things. Any one of them is equivalent to a super-god treasure. If you can conquer a few, then you will make a big profit."


    Hansen��s eyes were bright and he was about to say something, but he suddenly frowned. He hadn��t noticed it. He sat down at the table and found that there was a piece of paper with the words on the table. It is still the general text of the league.


    "This line can be saved by the love of the right side." Han Sen took the paper and looked at the words written above, but it was a slight glimpse.


    This is the fifth floor of the tree hole. No one except him can come up. How can someone write such a note to him?


    "Is it Qiuping?" Hansen felt that it was a little impossible. When he came here today, he met Qiuping on the lower level. What Qiuping had when he could say it, there is no need to leave a note to him.


    However, in addition to Qiu Ping, others are even more unlikely to come to the fifth floor. The fifth floor is the gods and super **** creatures.


    "Is it left for me?" Hansen frowned. After he came to the fifth floor, he only had to deal with the Bone Emperor. Other emperors and super **** creatures had never met.


    When I thought about it, I felt that something was wrong. The emperor and the emperor had contradictions. How could he be called the emperor?


    Hansen thought about turning the paper over and looking at it. It was just a subconscious movement, but after seeing the back of the paper, Hansen��s body trembled.


    I saw that on the back of the paper, I even painted a **** red beast pattern. The little beast is like a cat and a non-cat like a fox. It is connected end to end and is the symbol of the nine-blooded blood cat.


    "How is this possible? Is there a person who teaches blood on the fifth floor of the tree hole? But there is no human being here, only super **** creatures and emperors, how can there be people who teach blood?" Hansen looked I was so stunned that I didn��t return to God.


    "Who is it? Is it a boneless emperor?" Hansen flashed countless thoughts in his heart, but he felt that it was impossible.


    Blood education is just a human organization. How can there be a spirit or a member of the super **** creature? This is really unbelievable.


    As soon as the departure time came, the Emperor Biantu came to Hansen to go there together, and there was another emperor with the Bone Emperor.


    The emperor called the baby ghost, Han Sen saw that he was very strange, his head was as big as a bucket, his body was like a child, and he looked like a big doll, which looked a bit funny.


    Hansen has been observing the Emperor of the Bone, and seeing him is no different, and he can''t see if the note is left.


    Now Hansen even has some doubts, this note is not left by the emperor, the purpose is to lie to him to die.


    However, if you think about it and feel wrong, how can the emperor know the sign of **** teaching, and also know that he has a relationship with blood education?


    Han Sen thinks more and more chaos, but he hasn''t figured out the clue yet, but he has been pulled out of the palace by the dead bones and goes to the fifth floor square.


    When three people came to the square, Hansen saw that a female emperor was already in the square, and there were seven super-devil creatures in different shapes nearby.


    The emperor''s look was indifferent, and he didn''t even look at Han Sen. He led the crowd directly and went straight through the passage in the Tianyuan tree to go directly to a Yuanyuan fruit.


    These passages are all excavated by the fourth layer of aliens and aliens, but they can''t dig into the roots of the fruit. This is the work of the gods and super gods, the general aliens and aliens if digging To the genetic secret treasure in Tianyuanguo, ten ** is a dead end.

 Chapter 1177： coolie

    Hansen originally thought that the spirits and super **** creatures should be the existence of arrogant and cool **, but who knows that after entering the Yuanyuan fruit, they are all similar to the migrant workers who dig the mountains.


    The nuts of Tianyuanguo are not too hard and can be easily separated. However, there will be a barrier similar to the shell between the nuts. To penetrate these barriers, you can dig the other side of the nuts. .


    These barriers are only slightly more brittle than the husks of Tianyuanguo. At the beginning, Hansen could not find the shell with the phoenix sword. It is conceivable how difficult these barriers are.


    Hansen used the shovel-like tool that the Bone Emperor loaned him. When he shoveled down, he only dug a thin skin of the palm of his hand. If he wanted to dig through the barriers of near-meter thickness, it would take a lot of time and effort.


    Moreover, there are more than one barrier in Tianyuanguo. The whole Tianyuan fruit is divided into many separate kernel rooms by these barriers. The work of Hansen and these people is to penetrate these barriers and then conquer the birth of Tianyuanguo. Gene secret treasure, after which there will be other low-level aliens coming here to transport the nuts.


    Looking at the emperor and super emperor creatures that seem to be walled like migrant workers, Hansen is still thinking about the previous question, who is the one who gave it to him, and why should he follow him? Emperor.


    "Weird!" Hansen was thinking, but suddenly heard the sound of the Dragon Emperor passed into his ear and shocked him.


    I looked around and found that the bones of the emperor did not seem to hear the sound of the dragon emperor. Hansen was relieved and looked at the dragon''s blood in his hand.


    "You don''t have to be afraid, I talk to you in secret, they can''t hear it." The dragon''s voice came out again from the fingers.


    Hansen wants to talk, but when the words come to his mouth and swallow it, he will not have any secrets, and the speech will definitely be heard by the dead bones.


    "This Tianyuan fruit is a bit weird." Long Di continued: "I didn''t feel the existence of the gene secret treasure here."


    Hansen thought: "What is strange, this tree is dead, and some Tianyuan fruit is not normal for the success of genetic secrets."


    It seems that I know Hansen��s thoughts. The Dragon Emperor said: ��You don��t understand. I have a unique sense of the smell of the gene secret treasure. Even if the genetic secret treasure is really not formed, there should be some breath, but here But there isn��t even a smell of genetic secrets. It seems that there is no genetic secret.


    "You don''t care about the genetic secrets, so I can sniff and sniff, where is the Tianyuan tree?" Hansen found an opportunity to shield the sound with the hole and then the extremely low The voice said to the finger.


    "I didn''t feel it." Long Di said very simply.


    Hansen was depressed. He didn''t ban the dragon emperor. He wanted him to find out the Tianyuan tree quickly. As a result, he didn''t feel anything about it. Hansen was very suspicious of whether he was playing himself.


    Hansen and the Bone Emperor, and a group of super **** creatures dug for more than an hour, finally found a channel, the other side of the barrier is still nuts.


    "This nut room is connected to the other four nuts room. We divide it into four groups and dig it into different kernel rooms. It is still the old rules. Whoever encounters the genetic secret treasure will be taken out first, and no other person can take it. "The emperor said with a blank expression."


    "Blood bones, infants and ghosts, and a group of animals and beasts."


    Eleven people are divided into four groups, and there will inevitably be a group of two people. The emperor has never divided Hansen into the group. In the end, only he and a super **** creature are not assigned. The emperor looks at Hansen. Slightly said: "You are new, I will give you a privilege, you are with them in groups, or with me, you can choose."


    "I am with you," Hansen said directly.


    Hansen��s choice made the Bone Emperor and the Infant Emperor have some accidents. The Emperor of the Evil is also a slight glimpse. It seems that Hansen would have chosen this way.


    However, it was only a slight glimpse. The emperor regained the original indifferent expression and turned to walk to the other side of the barrier. It was the default Hansen''s choice.


    The Emperor Bian seems to want to say something to Hansen, but anyone who speaks here can hear it. He opened his mouth and finally said nothing.


    Hansen probably guessed what the Emperor Bian wanted to say, and thought that his choice was simply to find death.


    It��s just that Hansen doesn��t think so. He is not the emperor who chose because of the note.


    The emperor is not the emperor, Han Sen is not afraid of her at all, and Hansen can just take this opportunity to find out why the emperor wants to make Qiu Ping kill Zhang Yuchen.


    With her strength, it is easy to kill Zhang Yuchen and Qiu Ping. There is really no need to play so many means. There must be some reason for this.


    Two people opened the nuts and reached the front of a barrier. The emperor dug the wall with a blank expression. Hansen followed her to dig alongside her.


    The power of the emperor is obviously stronger than him. Hansen can only dig a small piece of the palm of his hand every time. The emperor has dug up several times more than him.


    It took the two people nearly two hours to dig up a large enough passage and then passed through the passage into another nut room.


    The reason why it is necessary to dig is large enough to facilitate the transportation of nuts by low-level aliens, otherwise they will not wear them.


    Now that two people are alone in a kernel room, Hansen has been careful to guard against the emperor, but the emperor seems to have no reason to care about him. After opening the nuts, he goes to another barrier. .


    Hansen also followed up and digged with the emperor, but he did not relax his vigilance.


    "Weird, really weird." Long Di��s voice was introduced into Hansen��s ear, which sounded like he was puzzled.


    The emperor is now less than a metre away from Hansen. Hansen naturally does not dare to speak. Such a close distance, even if Hansen shields the voice, I am afraid that it is useless for the existence of the emperor.


    "I feel the breath of the gene secret treasure, it should be behind this barrier, but its breath is a bit strange." Long Di continued to say.


    Hansen heard the gene secret treasure behind him, and suddenly he was happy, but when he thought about it, the emperor was next to him, and I am afraid there will be a fierce battle later.


    The dragon emperor still said to himself: "Weird, it is too strange, this genetic secret treasure seems to be a bit wrong."


    Han Sen was a little anxious in his heart. He couldn��t hold the Dragon Emperor and ask if there was something wrong with him. But the emperor was next to him, and he couldn��t do anything.


    "I know... I know where the Yuanyuan tree is..." Hansen was depressing, but he heard the dragon emperor surprise. 8)

 Chapter 1178： Gene secret treasure

    "Where is the Tianyuan tree?" Hansen almost asked the voice. .


    Fortunately, the Dragon Emperor quickly went on to say: "The Emperor of Heaven is really awkward, and he has done this. It is to sacrifice all the creatures in the entire Tianyuan Tree and use them all as fertilizer."


    Han Sen listened to the heart of the jump, hate can not pull the dragon emperor to quickly ask a clear, but looked at the emperor next to the emperor, but only continue to grab the barrier.


    Long Di sighed and said: "Han Sen, after getting through the barrier, you must find a way to get the genetic secret inside, otherwise you and I will die here, there is no chance of luck."


    Han Sen slightly frowned, Long Di seems to be too alarmist, even if the Emperor really has any calculations, it is impossible to launch it now? As long as he had a Tianyuan tree, the Emperor could not do anything with his great ability.


    What''s more, Long Di is not a good thing. He can resurrect himself, and there is nothing to do with the sacrifice of super **** creatures, and the Heavenly Emperor is not much worse.


    The dragon emperor saw Hansen��s mind and immediately said: ��Don��t believe it, even if you are out of the tree, it��s a dead end. If we can��t win a new tree, all the creatures that have eaten those walnuts will die. Including you too, do you really think that such a large piece of walnut forest has nothing to do with this Yuanshu?"


    Hansen��s heart jumped, but he heard the Dragon Emperor continue to say: ��I can��t explain it to you. You can get the genetic secret treasure first, and we have a chance to live. I will explain it to you slowly.��


    Han Sen has no way to ask the Dragon Emperor carefully. He can only find a way to get the genetic secret treasure.


    No matter what the Dragon Emperor said is true or false, there is no harm in getting the gene secret treasure first.


    But what makes Hansen guilty is that the emperor is next to him. How can he win the genetic secret from the hands of the emperor?


    According to the rules here, the genetic secret treasure that was first discovered has the power to first accept the service. If two people find it at the same time, it must be based on the skill.


    Although Hansen��s strength is not weak, it��s okay to have a strong relationship with the emperor��s strong, but if you really want to defeat the emperor like the emperor, you may have to become a super emperor.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, the barrier had been dug a small hole. Through the small hole, you can see the back of the nut room. This nut room is a bit strange. There is no nuts in it. What is empty? nor.


    Close to the small hole and want to take a closer look, but the other side of the small hole suddenly appeared an eye, blood red and red, staring at Han Sen watching.


    Hansen was shocked and quickly followed a few steps. Then he saw a flash of red light, and a **** light and shadow flew out of the small hole.


    With the genetic lock turned on, Hansen looked at the thing that had flown out of the small hole and watched the appearance of the thing. Hansen��s heart was slightly surprised.


    It turned out to be a red bronze mirror with a smooth surface like a red glass mirror. There were many mysterious patterns and patterns on the side. At this time, Hansen��s appearance was reflected in the mirror, but Hansen in the mirror was mirrored. Red.


    "Don''t the eyes I just saw are my own eyes?" Hansen secretly groaned.


    Hansen is still looking at the red mirror, and the emperor on the side is a flash of light in his hand. A whip like a vine has been drawn to the red mirror.


    "Ah!" Hansen fiercely screamed.


    The whip of the emperor was obviously drawn on the red bronze mirror, but Hansen felt that his body was being pumped by a terrible force. Hansen, who was hurt, couldn��t help but scream, and his clothes were smoked. Broken, there was a welt on the body.


    Han Sen looked at the red bronze mirror again. He saw his shadow in the red bronze mirror, and his body was also pulled out of a welt, but the shadow in the mirror did not follow Hansen��s scream, but still there. A weird smile.


    "I wiped, I was recruited." Hansen was in a cold heart, knowing that he had already taken a look at the ancient mirror through a small hole.


    "Ah!" When Hansen��s heart screamed badly, the emperor was again whip on the red bronze mirror.


    There was nothing wrong with the bronze mirror. The shadow in the mirror was broken by the drawn clothes, and the outside Hansen enjoyed the same treatment, and there was another welt on the body.


    "Don''t call, don''t fight, you will die if you hit me again." Han Sen did not expect the emperor to stop, and his body was cohesive, and he was ready to stop the emperor.


    The emperor wanted his life, and now there is such a chance to be justified. I don��t think she will let it go.


    "It seems that the note is intended to harm me." Hansen wondered how to break the current situation.


    Not to mention whether you can stop the emperor, even if you can stop, the red bronze mirror has already reflected his shadow, definitely not just that simple.


    Han Sen is trying to stop the emperor, but who knows that the emperor actually stopped listening and did not attack the red mirror.


    This is something that is unexpected to Hansen, but now Hansen is not in the mood to think about why the emperor would stop, staring at the red mirror suspended in the air, thinking about how to solve it. it.


    The shadow in the red mirror mirrored Hansen��s sinister smile, raised his head in the mirror, clenched his fist in front of his face, and then smiled at Hansen, punching him into his own face, suddenly The same face as Hansen hit the blood.


    Hansen suddenly covered his face, nosebleeds rushing out of his face, his nose was about to be flattened.


    The power of the person in the mirror seems to completely ignore his physical fitness. As long as the person in the mirror is injured, no matter how strong his physical quality is, he will suffer the same injury.


    Now Hansen feels incomparably tricky, and he can''t play the red mirror, otherwise he will hit himself.


    But if he doesn''t play, the people in the mirror can also fight themselves, and Hansen is still injured.


    Hansen now suddenly feels that even if there is a strong force, it is useless. This situation is really unsolvable.


    "Idiot, not to smash it." The emperor said coldly.


    "How?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    "Of course it is directly smashed, it maps your shadow, only you can smash it, anyone who hits it will call you." The emperor still said with no expression.


    Hansen suddenly got a glimpse. He couldn��t believe that the emperor would help himself. According to the truth, isn��t it the best chance for the emperor to kill him? Why did the emperor not only take the opportunity to ask for his life, but also told him how to solve it, and Hansen was somewhat difficult to understand.

 Chapter 1179： Angels coming

    "Ah!" Hansen was screaming again, only to see the shadow in the red bronze shadow holding his fist to his own body, and Hansen, who was hurt, shouted.


    Fortunately, although the film is the same as Hansen, it does not have the power of Hansen. Otherwise, Hansen��s body will be pierced.


    Forcing the pain of his body, Hansen punched the red bronze mirror.


    The red bronze mirror did not evade the attack on the emperor, but Hansen��s fist slammed into the past, and the red bronze mirror flew away like a fly.


    Hansen��s heart is a joy, knowing that the emperor��s emperor said that there is nothing wrong with it. This bronze mirror reflects who��s shadow, and that can only be played, otherwise it is equivalent to playing the shadowed person.


    At the moment when the red bronze mirror flashed off, Hansen forced the nine genetic locks with **** nerves. The undead curse and the Yuanyang Baoyugong worked all the way. The phoenix flying secret technique was moved to the limit, and the body broke through the layers of space. In front of the red bronze mirror, a fist hit the top of the red bronze mirror.


    Hey!


    The red bronze mirror was suddenly blasted out by Hansen, and the smash hit the barrier.


    In addition to the people in the mirror, the red bronze mirror seems to have no other means of attack. Hansen��s fist is down, and the red bronze mirror is not able to resist.


    However, the material of the red bronze mirror was extremely hard. Hansen��s fist flew out of it, but it did not hurt it. After the red bronze mirror flew again, the people in the mirror were still beating themselves.


    Hansen endured the strange wounds on his body, and it was a punch on the red bronze mirror. This time Hansen did not hesitate, punched and punched, and bombarded the red bronze mirror, directly hitting the red copper. Above the barrier, the fist seemed to be violently slammed up.


    Soon Hansen��s face changed a bit. He smashed so many punches, but he still couldn��t break the red bronze mirror. Instead, the people in the mirror constantly hurt themselves, and Hansen��s wounds were more and more.


    The man in the mirror hurts Hansen while he is hurting himself. It seems to be laughing at Hansen��s incompetence.


    "The tiger doesn''t show up, are you really a sick cat?" Hansen was a little depressed.


    He and the emperor saw the red bronze mirror. The red bronze mirror did not choose to reflect the shadow of the emperor. Instead, he directly chose him. Obviously, his strength is weak, and there is no way to hurt him by his own strength. Red bronze shadow.


    However, Hansen does not have a knives around him, and the blood-splitting nerve itself is a super-nuclear gene that mainly strengthens the genetics. The combat aspect is not specialized, and there is no special combat skill, but the power to attach blood.


    Now Hansen��s strength is not enough to break the red bronze mirror. For a time, I really can��t think of anything too good.


    Of course, as long as you become a super emperor, it is easy to break the red bronze mirror, but if it is not necessary, Hansen is not willing to expose him in the face of a stranger.


    Han Sen glanced at his soul sea, and the three-clawed gold beast soul was still changing, and the little angel was the same.


    Hansen also has no super-god-level weapons to use, and it is really a little helpless.


    In fact, Han Sen wants to break the red bronze mirror. There is no way to use it. Just use the money-saving technique and save a few dollars. It is also very simple to blow the red bronze mirror.


    However, the shadow person will make Hansen injured, which is equivalent to interrupting the deposit of money, and the money-saving technique will not be used at this time.


    It is feasible to summon a rebellious knight, but the rebel knight is not a super-natural creature with attack power. The attack power is not much stronger than Hansen, and Hansen does not know whether his pet beast can fight the red bronze mirror, in case a pet Fighting the red bronze mirror will also hurt him, which is even more troublesome.


    Han Sen left his thoughts and thought that he couldn��t really think of a way.


    "When I returned to the league, I had to find another way to practice a powerful explosive martial arts." Han Sen was a little depressed.


    There is no other way, when Han Sen is preparing to transform into a super emperor, he suddenly hears a strange wave in his soul.


    Han Sen slightly glimpsed, once again looked into the soul of the sea, but see the sudden changes in the soul of the sea, a strange wave of power filled the whole soul sea, so that the soul of the sea has a myriad of embarrassment.


    Tianyuanguo is not too big. Hansen��s explosive power and the battle of the bronze mirror have already alarmed other gods and super **** creatures.


    The infant and the dead bones ran first, and they saw Hansen��s mad copper mirror, which was a slight glimpse. After watching it for a while, I immediately understood what happened.


    "It seems that the situation is a bit unpleasant. Hansen''s body is powerful, but the strength is still worse. He can''t break the red bronze mirror. I am afraid that this time is a lot of fierceness." The baby ghost said for a while. .


    "It''s a bit tricky. The red bronze mirror seems to have the power of mapping. If someone else hits it, it means that Hansen is playing, even if we want to help, it can''t help."


    It��s hard to get a helper who can fight against the emperor, so it��s too wasteful to die.


    But even if he had the heart to help Hansen, there was no way. He went to play the bronze mirror. The first to be killed is Hansen.


    Not long after, other super-natural creatures also rushed over, all staring at the red bronze mirror, it seems that they are all planning to wait for Hansen''s failure before they robbed this genetic secret.


    The emperor slightly frowned, looking at Hansen, who had more and more wounds on his body, seemed to be thinking about something.


    Hansen was surprised at this time. Although he had been blasting the red bronze mirror, his mind was in his own soul.


    I saw the light of the little angels, and at this time there were strange and holy fluctuations, and the white light was peeling off layer by layer, as if the petals were withered.


    An incomparably strong breath fluctuates from the light, and the intensity of the breath, even the rebellious knight seems to be somewhat fearful.


    "Is the little angel finally going to evolve?" Hansen felt the fascinating and powerful atmosphere, and the unusual joy in his heart.


    Originally, Hansen thought that the pet beast, like a little angel, who was promoted from the lower level, needed to open the genetic lock himself. If the little angel evolved and wanted to have a fighting state, he might need to feed it well.


    But now it seems that this is not the case, but the horrible power fluctuations have proved that the little angel is not just an ornamental pet. She has evolved directly into combat, and the genetic lock seems to have opened a lot. .


    The light ripples like a lotus flower, and there seems to be a golden brilliance in the ripples, which turns into a visible shape that spreads in the naked eye, so that the whole soul sea is full of golden ripples.


    As the last layer of light fell, I saw it in the light, a small angel in a white robe stood in it, hands pressed a transparent sword, the angel wings behind it slowly unfolded, a golden The long wave of big waves flutters with the strange power fluctuations, like the angel goddess who walks out of heaven.

 Chapter 1180： Right angel

    Super sacred soul jihad angel: pet type (evolved). .


    Han Sen glanced at the introduction of the resources of the little angels. The change was not great. It was just changed from an archangel to a power angel. The others were exactly the same.


    But the breath that the little angel exudes is definitely not as simple as changing one word.


    When Hansen hesitated to summon the little angels, he saw the holy golden brilliance of the angel''s ring at the top of the angel, and a strange power was injected into Hansen''s body.


    Hansen was surprised to find that there was a golden aperture on his head, exactly the same as the angel''s ring on the head of the little angel.


    At the moment when the ring appeared on that day, there seemed to be an infinite force pouring out of the ring of angels, like a waterfall that rushed into Hansen''s body.


    This power is powerful but not violent, like washing the holy water of the body and mind, washing Hansen''s body with dust and no dirt, the power is pure and incomparable, and no longer contains a trace of impurities.


    Hansen has not stopped attacking the red bronze mirror. At the moment of the angel''s aura, the fist hits the red mirror, but only listens to the red bronze mirror.


    Numerous fine lines stretched out under Hansen''s fist, and soon there were all the red bronze mirrors. The faces in the mirrors were no longer ridiculous. Now the face is full of horror, it seems to be desperate. Shouting something.


    boom!


    Under the fist of Hansen, the red copper was turned into countless pieces scattered, and a blood light came out of it. Hansen reached out and grabbed the blood and immediately caught the blood in his hand.


    I saw that it was a small, yellow-like copper core, like a shrunken walnut.


    The dead bones, the baby ghosts, and the love lover are all looking at Hansen. The power of the punch was just a little surprised.


    The seven super **** creatures are even more eccentric, and I don��t know why Hansen suddenly broke out with such powerful power.


    "Han Sen, you are a good means, and you have always been hiding your strength. It seems that the fear of the Emperor just now is somewhat redundant." The fat bones smiled and said.


    "Just desperately, where is there any hidden strength." Hansen smiled.


    "In any case, your luck and strength are nothing to say, just the first time you come, you can get the genetic secret, it is very enviable." Infant ghost also said.


    The bones and the infants�� attitude towards Hansen are quite close. In the past, Hansen��s strength was not enough. They were still somewhat contemptuous. After this punch, they placed Hansen in an equal position and no longer despised him. .


    "Go back and continue to work." The gentleman said coldly, a group of super **** creatures and the emperor can only go back to their respective places to continue to dig the barrier.


    However, the gene secret treasure has been collected by Hansen, their enthusiasm is much less, just in the mechanical completion of the task.


    "Thank you for reminding me just now." Han Sen said to the love.


    The love is not reasonable Hansen, go to the barrier before continuing to dig.


    Hansen went on and said: "But I have a question. You should know why I came to the upper level. According to the truth, I should be your enemy. Why do you help me?"


    The emotions are kept in the hands, and they don��t go to Hansen. They just say indifference: "Is the enemy? You are not qualified enough."


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. For a time, I didn��t know what to say. The emperor��s emperor was really weird. Hansen didn��t understand it.


    A group of super **** creatures and emperors spent most of the day, finally getting all the barriers open, and then found the walnuts inside the aliens, they went back to the fifth floor.


    Hansen couldn''t wait to return to his place of residence, shielding the seven senses in the room and summoning the dragon emperor.


    "Dragon Emperor, what the **** is going on?" Han Sen stared at the Dragon Emperor. When they were there, Hansen had been difficult to ask the Dragon Emperor, but now he has to ask immediately.


    Long Tidao said: "If I guess there is nothing wrong, the **** of the Emperor did not plant a new Tianyuan tree. He wanted to sacrifice all the aliens and the emperors to resurrect this Tianyuan tree."


    "What do you mean? Didn''t you say that he planted a new Tianyuan tree?" suddenly looked at the dragon emperor with annoyance.


    The dragon emperor snorted a little snoring: "It was true in my observations, but after I felt the strangeness of the genetic secret treasure, I discovered that the vitality of this Tianyuan tree did not sever, and then I figured out many things. I know that I was wrong before."


    "What is the situation now?" Han Sen knows that it is useless to get angry now. Let''s figure it out first.


    Long Di said: "If Tianyuanshu is a dead tree, then each Tianyuan fruit is equivalent to a single individual, and the breath of the genetic secret treasure that was born should be independent. However, when I was in the Yuanyuan fruit, I actually felt no. To the independence of the atmosphere, it means that the Tianyuan fruit is still part of the Tianyuan tree, so that Tianyuanshu did not completely die, still retains a trace of vitality, although I don��t know how the **** of the Emperor did it, but This is the case now."


    After a pause, Long Di continued to say: "Then I thought about a lot of things. Since Tianyuanshu didn''t die, then the Emperor must definitely want to completely resurrect it. Otherwise, it would be useless to live half-dead. The resurrection of Tianyuanshu definitely needs a lot. Nutrients, what is the most in the entire Tianyuan tree? Of course, it is a different creature and a stranger. There is nothing else that can supply so many nutrients to Tianyuanshu."


    "How do the Emperor God live to sacrifice different creatures and different spirits? Although there are many different creatures who have eaten walnuts, but many of them do not eat walnuts?" Hansen said.


    "Walnut is only a part. Didn''t you see the aliens and allergies in the whole tree of Yuanyuan drinking the water of life?" Longdi said.


    "You are not saying that the water of life is the liquid of the sky, is it a good thing?" Hansen frowned again.


    The dragon emperor nodded: "It is indeed a good thing, but what I said is good. It is built under the condition that Tianyuanshu has already died. The so-called Tianzhiye is actually the essence extracted from Tianyuan Guoren. Tianyuanshu If you don''t die, these essences can be manipulated by Tianyuanshu. Now it seems that it is integrated into the body and is very good for the body. But once the Tianyuanshu recovers, then this thing will become a terrible thing."


    Long Di smiled and said: "But you don''t have to worry, you don''t get a genetic secret. Just use this genetic secret to remove this hidden danger."


    "How do you do it?" Hansen took the genetic secret.


    "It''s very simple. What is the Tianyuan fruit? That is the seed of the Tianyuan tree. The gene secret treasure is the core of the seed. It can be regarded as a small Tianyuan tree. Now it has been separated from the Tianyuan tree, then it is a A complete individual, but it also has the attributes of the tree, just use it to **** out the things in your body, you don''t need to worry at all." Long Di said with a smile.

 Chapter 1181： Extreme law

    Hansen tried it according to the method of the Dragon Emperor, and he could use that genetic secret to **** out those things lurking in the body.


    However, Hansen himself did not have such things lurking at all. At first he thought that the method of the Dragon Emperor was wrong, but when Hansen went to Zhang Yuchen and tried them, he discovered that the Dragon Emperor said that there was nothing wrong with it. Things didn''t lurk in his body, and it seemed to be digested directly.


    Long Di was stunned by this. He did not say anything for a long time. He originally wanted to make a good invitation. Who knows that Hansen is useless.


    "It''s done well." Hansen is a rare compliment to the Dragon Emperor.


    Hansen himself has nothing to do, but there are still many human beings here. They have to be sacrificed at the time. It is of course best to save them.


    Hansen found Zhang Yuchen and other humans, and then asked them about their wishes. Then they helped them find the contractual aliens, let the aliens and them cancel the contract and restore their freedom.


    With Hansen��s current status, coupled with the help of the bones and the infants and babies, this is a very smooth job. The only thing that can''t be released is that Qiu Ping alone.


    Zhang Yuchen and others are at most a contract with the royal family, but Qiu Ping is a contract signed with the emperor, even if Hansen has no way.


    Hansen batched Zhang Yuchen to get them out of Tianyuanshu and brought them back to the underground shelter, but Hansen himself still stayed in the Tianyuanshu.


    First, the contract of Qiu Ping has not been solved. Secondly, Hansen also wants to be cheaper.


    Once the Tianyuan tree broke out, when the alien creatures and the aliens were the fish on the chopping board, even the super **** creatures would die.


    That is the seven super **** creatures. If you can take the opportunity to kill a few, you will make a big profit.


    And Hansen also wants to figure out who the paper left for him. He has already asked Qiuping, and no one has written a note for him.


    "Is it really the one of the gods and super **** creatures who wrote it to me, who is it?" Han Sen thought about it, and couldn''t think of who it was.


    The reason why Hansen has the strength to stay, in addition to his own strength, the most important thing is that the little angel has evolved, although I can''t see how strong the little angel''s strength is, but only look at the angel''s aura that she blesses herself. Know that the little angel must be strong and terrible.


    Coupled with Hansen himself and the rebellious knight, he has the confidence to stay here and it is cheap.


    Hansen was practicing in his own palace, but the door was suddenly forcibly smashed open, and the angry emperor came in.


    Not waiting for Hansen to speak, the emperor was already angry and asked: "Where did you hide Zhang Yuchen?"


    "Imperial monarch, I really don''t understand, you are an imperial monarch, why do you care about a small human?" Hansen smiled faintly.


    "The Emperor''s business does not need you to control, Zhang Yuchen handed over."


    "Zhang Yuchen is not here, I am afraid I can''t help the emperor." Hansen said unchanged.


    "Would you like to be an enemy with the Emperor?" The emperor stared at Hansen.


    "I don''t want to be an enemy with the emperor, but that Yuchen is really not here." Han Sen said with a clear face.


    "Okay, very good." The eyes of the gentleman were cold, and they did not even start with Hansen. After they turned around, they left.


    The emperor was just gone, the bones and the baby ghosts came together, and the bones looked strangely at Hansen. "You really sinned the love for this time, I am afraid she will be desperate."


    Hansen didn''t care, just curious to ask the bones: "Is it a gentleman, how can you value a small human?"


    The bones smiled and said: "You don''t understand. The love of the gentleman is the method of extreme love. Although you are weak, the feelings are the richest. Even if the senior alien is not in this respect, you will choose Qiuping and Zhang Yuchen did her love. If Qiu Ping could kill Zhang Yuchen for her, she would kill Qiuping again. That is how the law of love is done, but unfortunately..."


    The bones did not continue to say, but only two smiles.


    "What a pity?" Hansen asked.


    The baby ghost interface laughed: "Unfortunately, Qiuqiu is a powerful guy. Although he was very obsessed with the temperament of the lover, he refused to kill Zhang Yuchen anyway, and he had already seen the plan of the lover, but pretended to pretend. I don''t know, I have been using various excuses to delay the time. This drag has dragged on for more than 20 years, so that the love king has never been able to break through the final sentiment, and her sentiment cannot be broken with brute force, even if she is herself. It��s useless to kill Zhang Yuchen, so the love is tragedy.��


    The bones also smiled and said: "In fact, I also know that she is a failure. She can only come back again. It is just that she is very proud and unwilling to admit her failure. You are now giving Zhang Yuchen Going away, although it is said that it is a step to return to the love of the king, but unfortunately with her character, I am afraid that will not let you go, you must be careful."


    Hansen only then understood why Emotional Love would care about two people who were not strong. It turned out to be such a relationship.


    "What can she do if she doesn''t let me go? Can it be impossible to make the seven super gods besieged me?" Hansen said with a grin.


    If the emperor is the great emperor, he will have some scruples, just a stranger that has opened nine genetic locks. Hansen now has a little angel around, but there is no scruples at all.


    "It is impossible to mobilize seven super-god creatures to besiege you. The long-lived adults have already issued orders, and they are not allowed to harm other creatures and aliens. The love is only able to direct them to work. Let them be the beatings. I can''t do anything." Said the bones.


    Hansen had long known that this would be the result. The Emperor had to take the creatures here as nutrients, and how could they allow them to kill each other. It was a great waste.


    "If you can''t, then what can I fear?" Hansen smiled.


    The Bone Emperor is shaking his head: "Then don''t look down on the love, don''t be afraid of your jokes. If you are really desperate, I may not be able to fight with the infants."


    "She is so powerful?" Hansen was a little surprised.


    "If it is not powerful, the long-lived adult will not let her manage the shelter. In short, you must be careful, do not give her a chance to shoot." Infant said.


    ��Thank you for the two emperors reminding me that I will be careful.�� Hansen thanked.


    After sending away the bones and infants, Hansen returned to the room and was surprised to find that there was another piece of paper on his desk.


    "Is it one of the bones or the baby?" Hansen picked up the note and looked at the back first. It really had a mark of a **** cat.

 Chapter 1182： transaction!

    "Don''t tell you, do you have a chance to follow the love of the king? You can return Zhang Yuchen to the love, or you will die."


    The words on the note clearly had a hint of dissatisfaction and anxiety. Hansen ruined the note after reading it, only guessing who left the note, but did not care about the content on the note.


    If it is a bone and an infant, it doesn''t look like it.


    They just want to unite Hansen against the love of the king, and the emperor seems to have nothing to do with blood education.


    Hansen couldn��t think of a reason, and he could only wait.


    Originally thought that the emperor would come to find his own troubles, but Han Sen left and waited for a few days, but still did not see the movement of the emperor, it seems to forget this thing in general.


    After a few days, Hansen found a note on the table in his room.


    "Speed ??off the shelter, life threatening."


    After Hansen saw the note, it was destroyed directly, and there was no intention to leave.


    He was so hard to get here, ready to take advantage of the benefits, how can I leave now.


    However, Hansen is more and more curious about the person who sent the note. He can send the note to his room without knowing it. This person will not be a normal person at all. I am afraid it is really a **** or super **** creature. one of the.


    Hansen has been observing who is likely to be these people these days. The bones and the infants naturally don��t have to say anything, although it is possible, but Hansen did not see any abnormal performance.


    In addition to them, the fifth layer of the tree hole is only the seven super **** creatures.


    Hansen seriously studied the seven super **** creatures, which are the nine heads, the magic beast, the **** bird, the rock king, the ghost eye beast, the water charm demon and the magic flower.


    The nine heads are extremely brutal, the magic beasts are secretive, and the **** birds are not in the shelter most of the time. The rock king basically stays in his room except for working hours, and rarely sees it. Go out the door.


    These four seem unlikely, and the remaining ghost-eyed beasts, water charms, and magic words are some possibilities.


    The ghost-eyed beast is the most active on the fifth floor. He often walks around and has been to Hansen here. Hansen doesn''t know the animal language and doesn''t understand what it is saying, so the ghost-eyed beast quickly leaves. I have only been there once.


    The water charm is a humanoid creature, like a woman, but her body is really made of water, like a woman with a pure water sculpture.


    The water charm demon spirit can speak people''s words, and it is also a few words with Hansen, but she has not come to Hansen to live.


    The magic flower is the most exotic. It is a plant that can walk, and can speak a variety of languages, and all creatures can communicate freely.


    These three super-god creatures are most likely to be seen by Hansen, but there is no special performance, which makes Hansen unable to judge.


    During this time, Hansen went to dig three days of Yuanguo, but he had no luck before. These three times were not able to find the genetic secrets first. They only did a bit of hard work, and each time they got a drop of high-quality water of life.


    Counting the first water of life, Hansen now has a total of four drops of water for senior life, but he does not dare to use these waters of life.


    Hansen��s gene secret treasure is only a small part of the Tianyuan tree. The power is very limited. If the body��s latent burden is not too serious, if you use a lot of this high-purity water, you are afraid of that gene. Secret treasure is also powerless.


    The time in the tree hole has been more than three days, Han Sen is preparing to leave the tree hole once, but before he left the fifth floor, he met the water charm.


    The water charm demon spirit water body body came, the posture is very beautiful, the hips ** swaying between the waves, it looks like a strange charm.


    It seems that it is not a coincidence. The water charm demon path has come to Hansen and came to Hansen and said with a smile: "Han Sen, are you interested in making a deal?"


    "What trade?" Hansen looked at her graceful figure like water, and she was a little surprised.


    "I am mating with you once, how do you give me a drop of water for life?" The water charmed the demon, and he pulled Hansen''s palm and pressed it on the towering chest.


    Hansen only felt that it was like a jelly touch. The fingers were slightly forced, and they fell into it. It felt wonderful.


    However, the words of the water charm demon spirit made Hansen almost spurting blood, and he recovered some of his palms and said: "We don''t seem to be the same family?"


    "Which is the relationship? If you like, I can become any look you like." The water charm demon said, the body suddenly changed, the chest became taller, and the buttocks were also full and round. .


    That figure is simply tempting to the extreme, and her body is translucent water, it seems that there is a seductive style.


    "Cough." Hansen coughed twice.


    ��Don''t like this type?�� The water charm demon spirit smiled and the body changed again. The head suddenly shrank a lot, and all parts of the body also shrank and became a delicate little luoli. It was so small. The bird snuggled up to Hansen''s side, and his hands still held Hansen''s arm.


    See Hansen still did not say that the water charm demon spirit continues to change shape, turned into a variety of different styles of beauty, some charming and pleasant, some heroic and cool, some if deep sorrowful, some like a lively girl .


    Later, the water charm demon spirit also turned out the strange orc beauty such as ear-free, wolf-tail.


    Han Sen looked stunned, the water charm demon spirit is simply a changeable demon girl, but Han Sen sees a lot of knowledge, but also sees some dazzling.


    It��s a pity that the change of the water charm and the spirit of the demon is so superb that it only changes one body. The body has always been a naked water sample. It feels a little boring when you look at it.


    Human beings are different from mammals, and the looming tastes are beyond the understanding of these super-natural creatures.


    "Cough, what to do with mating, if you want the water of life, you can exchange genetic secrets or something else, I am happy to trade with you." Han Sen said with a light cough.


    The water charm demon seems to be a bit disappointing, but in a blink of an eye, he laughed again: "I don''t have the genetic secret treasure, but I have something here, I don''t know if you are interested."


    Said, the water charm demon spirit took out a thing to hold Han Sen.


    Han Sen curiously looked at the water charm of the demon spirit, only to see the thing that looks like a waterdrop, only a table tennis, the crystal clear and flawless crystal.


    "Is this the treasure you gave birth?" Hansen can clearly sense the same breath from the waterdrops as the water charm.

 Chapter 1183： Associate teacher

    Water charm and demon charm smile: "Yes, this is the treasure of my water brooding spirit, holding this bead can create a water disaster. Do not know if you can use it to change your four drops of life?"


    ��What does it mean to create a water disaster?�� Hansen can understand some, but does not know the concept of clarity.


    The water charm demon did not answer, put the water Lingzhu in the hands of Hansen, and then a crystal-like arm waved, a water arrow shot toward Hansen.


    Hey!


    The water arrow reached a foot in front of Hansen, as if it had hit an invisible wall, and it suddenly smashed.


    The water charm demon spirit smiled and said: "The power of the water spirit beads is enough to resist my full blow, but after a blow, the inner strength is consumed, and it needs to be nourished for a period of time before it can recover. It has little effect on the strength of other departments."


    "Changed, but I have used one drop of water for my life. Now there are only three drops left. Do you have to change it?" Hansen left a drop, naturally he didn''t want others to know that he didn''t use the water of life.


    "Three drops are three drops." The water charm demon spirit is very happy to change Hansen''s three drops of life water.


    Hansen took the water Lingzhu from the water charm demon spirit to play, although it can only create water, but it is also a very good treasure, always better than those who will harm the life.


    The water charm demon spirit exchanged the water of life from Hansen into the ears of other super **** creatures. Those super **** creatures have some intentions, and they want to change the water of life from Hansen, but they also know Hansen has no water for life, and no one will come to Hansen again.


    After a while, when Han Sen got two drops of life water, the ghost-eyed beast couldn��t wait to find Hansen for the water of life.


    When the ghost-eyed beast came to Hansen, he directly dropped a black-and-white eyeball like a taiji fish in front of Hansen and called Hansen twice.


    Hansen didn''t understand what the ghost-eyed beast was, but he probably understood what it meant. The eyeball of the taiji fish, at a glance, knew that it was a treasure of the ghost-eyed beast. I wanted to come to it for the water of life. .


    "I only have two drops of life, do you want to change it with me?" Hansen took out two drops of life water he had just recently, and looked at the ghostly beast.


    The ghost-eyed beast is a one-eyed gorilla with a black body. Only the one-eyed bulb is white, and looks very strange.


    However, its character is very active, and it is the most active super-god creature on the fifth floor. At this time, listening to Han Sen said that he directly swallowed two drops of life in Hansen��s hands, then turned and left. Satisfied look.


    Hansen picked up the eyeball left by the ghostly beast and studied it carefully. He found that this taiji fish-like eyeball had the effect of inverting yin and yang.


    If the cultivation is masculine strength, this yin and yang can transform the power of masculine into a feminine force, and the cultivation of feminine power can also be transformed into masculine power through the yin and yang, which is equivalent to a power converter, which is very magical.


    Hansen himself cultivated the "Da Yin Yang magnetic cannon", this yin and yang eye is of little use to him, but if it falls in the hands of those who practice extreme super nuclear genetics, this is the price of baby.


    "If I have been here for half a year, maybe I can change my treasure." Han Sen is very happy, using the water of life that hurts people to change treasures, which is very cost-effective to buy.


    Hansen originally expected to be able to change some treasures before the recovery of Tianyuanshu. However, after a few days of changing the yin and yang eyes, he saw another piece of paper with a nine-blooded blood cat logo.


    I only wrote one address and one time. It seems that the person finally couldn''t help but want to meet him.


    Hansen took down the time and address, and ruined the note. He rested for one night. He left Tianyuanshu early the next morning. The place where the person met him was not in the Tianyuan tree, but the piece. Outside the walnut forest.


    Hansen came to the appointed place early. He was so curious about that person and wanted to know who it was.


    After waiting for a while at the appointed place, I finally heard footsteps coming. Hansen suddenly swept over there. In the thorn forest, there was a figure coming to this side.


    However, there were thorns covering him. Hansen didn''t see the figure of the man for a while. When the man approached some, the thorns couldn''t stop him. Hansen finally saw his appearance and suddenly surprised. The open mouth.


    Hansen has already thought about all the possibilities, but when he really saw this person, he still surprised him. He did not expect that the person who left the note to himself would be him.


    "I didn''t tell you, let you leave immediately? Why don''t you leave, really not afraid of death?" The man looked at Hansen a little indifferent.


    "Which papers are you left for me?" Hansen looked strangely at the people in front of him. This man is as big as a bucket, but his body is like a baby. It looks very weird. It is the baby ghost who is inseparable from the bones of the dead bones.


    "Who else I have?" The baby snorted and said.


    "So, do you know what this is?" Hansen took out a piece of paper with a nine-blooded blood cat pattern and asked him in front of the baby.


    He is not very convinced of the baby ghost, and does not say whether it is the paper that the baby ghost sent him, even if he sent it, it is hard to believe that he really understands the meaning of the nine life blood cat.


    "I am a believer in blood education. You said that I know what it is?" The baby was disdainful.


    Han Sen listened to the words of the baby ghost, but it was shocking to add. The infant ghost is an imperial spirit. How could he be a human organization?


    Even when he was mentally prepared, Hansen was surprised to open his mouth when he heard the answer.


    "You are a believer in blood education?" Hansen still couldn''t believe to look at the infant.


    The emperor of the third sanctuary will actually be a believer in blood education, and this **** is too unacceptable.


    Hansen used to know that blood-threatening teaching may be very bullish, but then the cow is also in the human race, but never imagined that blood-skilled teaching has already reached this level, even among the third sanctuary They all have their followers.


    Hansen feels that his thinking logic has been completely overthrown. It is impossible to imagine what kind of existence is blood-blood teaching.


    The baby ghost took out something from his pocket and shook his hand to Hansen.


    Hansen took a look, it was a league of crystal cards, it seems to be the card of the door card class, this crystal card Hansen has seen many times, the crystal card hides the nine life blood cat Sign.


    Turning it over and seeing it, it is almost the same as what he had seen before, hiding the nine-life blood cat pattern in the pattern.


    "I am the deputy leader of the blood-stricken teaching, my teaching name is a ghost baby." The infant ghost said faintly.

 Chapter 1184： Wrong inference

    This sentence fell in Han Sen''s ear, Hansen frowned. He was shocked enough today. Now he is a bit numb, and he can start thinking calmly.


    "You said that you are the vice-president of blood-blood education? Then you must know who the leader of the blood-stricken teaching is?" Han Sen asked the infant ghost.


    "You are not a member of our blood education. I don''t have to tell you this. If you have already come out, don''t go back. Otherwise, your life will be difficult to protect." Ying Ghost said to Han Sen.


    Hansen was a little surprised. He thought that the person who sent him a note must have discovered the nine-life blood cat pendant on him. He regarded him as a blood-teaching person, so he would again and again. The news of the news warned him, but it seems that the baby ghost does not know that he has nine life-blooded cats.


    "Since you know that I am not your believer, why are you so enthusiastic to save me?" Hansen asked the infant.


    It��s hard to meet a senior executive of blood-thirsty teaching. Regardless of whether he is true or not, first ask and ask, Han Sen is really curious about the blood-study itself.


    The infant ghost Emperor turned his eyes with a pair of scary big eyes and said: "Because Laozi sees you pleasing to the eye, and you still look like a person."


    "Who am I like?" Hansen jumped.


    "Han Jingzhi." The baby ghost said casually.


    When Hansen heard these three words, his heart felt extremely complicated, but his face did not show it at all. He just calmly asked: "Who is Han Jingzhi? Who is there like him?"


    The baby ghost seems to be caught in the memory. After carefully watching Han Sen, he said: "You don''t need to know these things. You just need to know that this time you will dare to enter the Longevity Sanctuary."


    "At least you have to tell me why? I can''t leave because you didn''t know a word?" Hansen said with a spread.


    The baby ghost turned and left, leaving only a cold words: "Believe it or not, you must go to death, I will not stop you."


    "Wait a minute." Han Sen called the baby ghost, and smashed the nine-life blood cat pendant from the collar: "Infant ghost, since you are the assistant teacher of blood education, you will not know that this is What?"


    The baby ghost turned and looked at Han Sen, but this one eyes, the baby''s face suddenly changed, and the pair of scary big eyes seemed to be sucked by the magnet, staring straight at Hansen The nine life blood cat pendant in the hand.


    The baby ghost did not say a word, but the body suddenly moved.


    Hansen suddenly opened the genetic lock and was ready to fight, but Hansen was there for the next second.


    The baby ghost suddenly squatted in front of Hansen, and the big man squatted directly on the ground, giving the ground a big pit.


    Hey!


    The infant and the emperor did not stop at all, and they came directly to a three-week and nine-day ceremony. They still had words in their mouths, but Hansen couldn��t understand what he meant.


    Hansen people have already seen stupidity. He has thought of countless possibilities, but he never thought that the infant ghosts would have such a move when they saw the nine **** cats.


    This is the emperor of a third **** sanctuary. It is not a top-level sanctuary in the sanctuary of the third god. It can also be regarded as a first-class combat power, and it is a powerful existence that can explode all human transcendents.


    Such a horrible guy would have been worshipping because of the trust of a human organization. Hansen felt that this was the biggest joke of this century.


    "Is blood teaching really so arrogant?" Hansen felt a little embarrassed, feeling that the nine-hearted blood cat pendant in his hand seemed to be a lot heavier.


    After the respectful three worships, the baby ghost came from the place, and Hansen shouted: "Who are you, why is the sacred object of this teaching actually in your hands?"


    Looking at the expression of the baby, it seems that Hansen��s answer is not good, he will come up with Hansen desperately.


    "Han Jingzhi gave it to me." Hansen said calmly.


    The baby ghost is slightly stunned, and then the face is changed again: "Impossible... This is impossible... How can the sacred object be in the hands of Han Jing?"


    "Why is it impossible, this is what Han Jingzhi is," Hansen said.


    The baby ghost immediately said: "This is what I teach the holy things. How could it be Han Jingzhi? What are you talking about?"


    Han Sen listened to the strangeness. He always thought that Han Jingzhi was the top of the blood-teaching school. He might even be the leader of the blood-speaking teaching. But listening to the tone of the baby, it seems that this is not the case.


    At least Han Jingzhi will definitely not be the leader of the blood-stricken teaching. Otherwise, if the infant ghost sees the performance of the nine-life blood cat, he will go straight to the name of Han Jing.


    "Han Jingzhi is a member of your blood education. Is this something strange in his hand?" Hansen tempted a sentence.


    The baby was suddenly staring at Hansen with murderous eyes: "You really are talking nonsense, Han Jingzhi is not the person who teaches us blood, and it is even more impossible to hold holy things. You better tell me honestly. Where did the object come from, otherwise Laozi will let you survive without asking for death."


    Hansen��s heart was shocked, and the facts were far more ridiculous than he had imagined. Han Jingzhi was not a person who taught blood, and Hansen did not think that it would be such a result.


    If the infant is really the assistant of the blood-study, then Hansen��s previous reasoning may be completely wrong.


    However, if Han Jingzhi and blood life teaching have nothing to do, why would he ask the worm to help him find the nine life blood cats, why does he know where the nine life blood cats are?


    "Infant ghost, whether you believe it or not, I must tell you that this thing was actually passed down from Han Jingzhi, and many people know it," Hansen said.


    The infant ghost looked at Han Sen, and his eyes stared at Hansen like a knife, as if he wanted to see Hansen��s brain.


    Hansen added: "Since Han Jingzhi has nothing to do with your blood education, why do you know him again?"


    The baby ghost moved his mouth to say something, but suddenly changed his face and turned to look at the direction of the walnut forest.


    "You are waiting for me nearby, don''t go back to the Longevity Shelter, I will come back to you after I finish the matter." Then the infant ghost hurriedly headed for Tianyuanshu.


    Han Sen knows that something big may have happened in the Tianyuan tree. Otherwise, half of the words, the baby ghost can''t be so anxious to leave.


    "Is it because Tianyuanshu is finally going to recover?" Hansen rushed in the direction of Tianyuanshu.


    He waited for so long, waiting for this opportunity, how could it be missed because of a few words of the baby ghost.


    After Hansen returned to the Yuanyuanshu, he found that everything seemed normal and there was no change. All the aliens and aliens still worked as usual, and did not launch riots.


    When Hansen was wondering, he saw that the Bone Emperor hurriedly came over and took Hansen to go to the upper level of the tree hole shelter.


    "The cultivation of the grown-up adults is over, call us to the Hall of Eternal Life. I have been looking for you for a while. Where have you been, how come back now?" said the Emperor Bian, while pulling Hansen to the upper floor.


    Hansen suddenly felt amazed that the Changsheng Emperor was born, which may be a signal that Tianyuanshu is about to recover.

 Chapter 1185： Have to die

    Han Sen took the dragon blood and picked it up. If the longevity emperor is really the Emperor, he must recognize the dragon''s dragon blood. .


    Together with the bones of the dead bones, Hansen was very curious about the longevity emperor himself, and wanted to see what the longevity emperor looked like.


    Super **** creatures such as love kings and ghost-eyed beasts have come to the hall. The baby ghosts see Hansen and the bones coming in together, and their eyes suddenly change.


    Hansen smiled and greeted the infant, and sat down at the round table, and did not look at him again.


    After sitting down, Han Sen looked at the subject of the round table, but did not see anyone, the position is still empty, the longevity emperor does not seem to have arrived.


    The atmosphere was a bit depressed. No one spoke, even the most active ghost-eyed beast. At this time, I sat there and did not move, even the atmosphere did not dare to take a breath.


    The position of the lover is closest to the main position. At this time, the lover is equally expressionless. When looking at Hansen, he looks like a dead person.


    Hansen did not care, just sitting there waiting for the arrival of the longevity emperor.


    Hey!


    The back door of the Hall of Eternal Life was pushed open, and Hansen��s heart suddenly became tight, and his eyes could not help but look in the direction of the back door of the main hall.


    After seeing it clearly, it was a slight glimpse. Hansen imagined the image of countless longevity emperors, but he did not think that the longevity emperor would be a strange bird of peacock appearance.


    The peacock is like a gold cast, and the pattern on the tail feather looks like an eye. It looks strange and beautiful.


    "Longevity is not a monk? How could it be a peacock?" Hansen was a little surprised, but looking at the golden peacock has been on the main position, there should be no mistake.


    A group of emperors and super **** creatures bowed to the golden peacock, and Hansen bowed slightly like them, no longer looking at the golden peacock.


    The peacock''s gaze swept over everyone, and finally fell on Hansen''s body, but only a slight glance, he did not look at him again.


    The peacock made a tweet. Everyone looked at the peacock and saw that the peacock had opened the tail feather. The golden eyes above it shot the golden brilliance, and they formed a golden light in front of everyone.


    In the light and shadow, suddenly a golden figure appeared, extremely grand and solemn, but could not see his true appearance, just that light and shadow, but it seems to exude an irresistible terrorist momentum.


    Han Sen saw that the light and shadow of the lips trembled, it seems to be saying something to the side of the love, but he did not even hear the sound.


    The emperor, who was on the side of the light and shadow, nodded again and again, as if he had heard the words of the light and shadow.


    After the light and shadow were finished, the emperor of the emperor gave a slight salute, respectfully said: "I will follow the Emperor."


    The light and shadow seemed to be slightly nodding, then the light and shadow disappeared, the peacock also put away the tail feathers, and the proud wings flew out from the back door.


    After the golden peacock left, all the emperors and super **** creatures seemed to be relieved, and the atmosphere in the hall was restored to normal.


    "Love, what order does the long-lived adult have?" asked the water charm.


    The sensation said faintly: "The longevity adult is already about to open the door to the heavens. At this time, a large amount of Tianyuan fruit is needed to make the medicinal aid, so that we can speed up the collection of the Yuanyuan fruit, and it is necessary to take the remaining Tianyuan within one month. If all the collection is completed."


    "A month''s time? Will it be a bit too tight? There are still twenty-three of the remaining Tianyuan fruit. Counting the time to get through the channel, I am afraid that some are not enough."


    "The passage should also be opened by ourselves. We can no longer grind it. Do you want to delay the opening time of the grown-up adults?"


    When I was dead, my face changed a lot, and I couldn��t say it.


    "This month, everyone must listen to my orders to work, half a step is not allowed to leave, if anyone dares to break the big things of the longevity, don''t blame my love for turning face and ruthless." Love said coldly.


    "I don''t want to break the big things of the grown-up adults, but I have to go out to eat walnut fruit every three days, otherwise it will have a great impact on the body. I am afraid there will be no way to continue working," Hansen said.


    The emperor said with a blank expression: "The water of life can keep you in the present state, you don''t need to go out."


    "I have no water of life." Hansen said with a hand in his hand.


    Love seems to have already expected Hansen to say this, take out a few bottles, give each person a bottle, and then say: "Every ten drops of life water, this is the extra life for the grown-up adults Reward, as long as the task of mining Yuanyuan fruit can be completed within one month, the reward for the water of life will be doubled."


    A group of emperors and super **** creatures are overjoyed, and they have taken the mouth of life and thanked the great emperor.


    Hansen also had to accept the water of life, and they listened to the work arrangement of the emperor with the bones.


    Without any rest time, Hansen was directly taken by the emperor to the Tianyuanguo. Usually, they were opened by ordinary aliens and aliens. Now the time is tight, they can only get through the passage.


    The lover would let each of them take care of two celestial fruits and start their work.


    "It seems that the recovery time of no fruit is in a month." Only Han Sen himself was wearing the dragon''s blood when he was digging the channel. The sound of the dragon emperor came over.


    ��Is there any way to destroy the plan of the Emperor?�� Han Sen whispered to the Emperor.


    The dragon emperor hesitated and said: "I am afraid there is no way, the time is too tight, and the super **** creatures and the emperors have absorbed too much water of life, and by then they will certainly not be able to withstand the power of the tree, in a short time. Inside, it will be dried up by the Tianyuanshu and transformed into the nutrients of the Tianyuanshu. Unless it can break the Tianyuanshu, it will be its vitality, otherwise the Emperor may not be able to stop it."


    Hansen listened suddenly and frowned, Qiuping had not been rescued, and he finally found an important person in the **** life of the baby ghost. There are many questions that have not been asked yet. If he is so dead, Hansen has some Not reconciled.


    Hansen is thinking about the baby, but sees the baby ghost coming over to him.


    "I didn''t tell you not to come back, how come you are back?" The look of the baby ghost is hard to see.


    "Thank you for caring about me, I am fine." Hansen smiled.


    "Ghosts care about you, if the holy things are on you, Lao Tzu will be lazy to control you." The baby is annoyed: "You have nothing to blame, this time you come back, it is equal to self-investment."


    ��Why?�� Hansen asked in surprise.


    The baby ghost said with no anger: "I am not afraid to tell you the truth, the aliens and alien creatures in the entire long-term shelter, except for the love of the king and me."

 Chapter 1186： Tianyuan Tree Resurrection

    ��Why?�� Hansen��s heart was really a bit surprised. It seems that the baby ghost seems to know something.


    The baby ghost said: "Why don''t you know, you only need to know that you are dead, and give me the holy things. You can also listen to what you have, and don''t think about anything else."


    "Is it because the longevity emperor wants to live and sacrifice the creatures in the entire shelter to resurrect the Tianyuan tree?" Hansen looked at the baby ghost and said faintly.


    The baby was shocked and looked at Hansen incredulously. "How do you know?"


    Han Sen smiled a little and didn''t answer the baby ghost. He just asked: "How do I know it is not important. I am a little curious. Why do you feel confident that you and your love will not be sacrificed?"


    The baby ghost is obviously very surprised that Hansen knows that the living sacrifice Tianyuanshu is very calm. Some of them are not so calm. They look at Hansen and replied: "This is a matter of course. Love is the daughter of the Changsheng Emperor. I have been from the beginning. Of course, those who help him implement this plan cannot be sacrificed."


    "So have you used the water of life?" Hansen continued to ask.


    "What does this have to do with the water of life?" The baby''s face changed and seemed to think of something.


    "All creatures that use the water of life will be sacrificed, and no one can escape." Hansen looked at the expression of the baby, and knew that he must have used the water of life.


    The baby''s face suddenly became ugly, and I still didn''t believe it: "I can''t... It''s impossible... I also use the water of life... You heard the news from here... It''s absolutely impossible. of����"


    "The longevity emperor tells you how he wants to sacrifice those creatures?" Hansen did not explain, but asked one.


    The baby ghost opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he seemed to think of something, and his face suddenly changed: "Damn...Is I really deceived?"


    Said, the baby ghost turned and wanted to go, but was stopped by Hansen.


    "If you go to the Changsheng Emperor now, there are ten ** there are no return, you first tell me, Han Jingzhi and blood life teaching what is the relationship?" Han Sen said.


    The baby ghost took a deep breath: "I still can''t believe you, I have to confirm one thing. After I confirm it, I will come back to you."


    "Don''t, just say something, you can tell me now." Hansen is really afraid that the baby will not go back.


    The infant and the ghost did not hesitate, and said directly to Han Sen: "This is a long story. I don''t have much time to tell you slowly. Now I can only tell you that when a big event happened in the church, you need it. Some people with special talents, Han Jingzhi was kidnapped to blood, but he did not teach."


    Hansen listened to a glimpse. This is totally different from what he imagined. Han Jingzhi does have a relationship with blood education, but it is not a blood-throwing high-level, but a meat ticket that was kidnapped.


    Hansen still wants to ask again, but the baby ghost can''t wait, and he just left and left, and disappeared in the eyes of Hansen.


    "Han Jingzhi turned out to be a blood-sacred teacher who was kidnapped. That is to say, he actually stayed in the blood-study for a while, then he really might know the whereabouts of the nine-life blood cat, but why did the blood-stricken teaching Kidnapping him? What happened at that time? Why do you need someone with special talents? What is the talent of Han Jingzhi? Is this happen before or after he enters the world of God?�� Han Sen��s heart The doubts have become more and more.


    If you don''t understand these things, Hansen can''t think about it first. He just hopes that the baby will not die. He can come back to answer the doubts in his heart and make all the things clear.


    As for the action of the baby ghost will not expose him, this Hansen is not worried, there is a small angel, he is confident that he can kill the tree.


    Hansen waited for a few days, and finally someone came to him, but the person who came was not an infant, but a love.


    Hansen saw that the emotion was slightly unexpected. The girl stared at Hansen for a while and then suddenly asked: "You have not used the water of life?"


    "No." Han Sen shook his head slightly.


    "Okay." When the emoticon said, he gave a piece of something to Hansen, then turned and left.


    Hansen is somewhat inexplicable. I don��t know what the **** is doing in the end. Why didn��t he have no brains to go, Hansen has something to ask, but the result is too late to say.


    However, it seems that the baby ghost should tell the story to the matter, otherwise she will not ask.


    Hansen looked at the things in his hand. It was a jade bottle with no jade, and a note on the outside.


    There are several words on the note that "Quping''s contract has been solved." Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. He was still thinking about how to save Qiu Ping, but he did not want to have the contract removed.


    Hansen was overjoyed, and he left the tunnel being excavated, ready to send Qiuping out first.


    Originally Hansen thought that there should be someone to stop him, but the result was very unexpected. No one came to stop him. Hansen��s Dong Xuanqi field did not sense the life in the vicinity. The super **** creatures and the emperors did not seem to see it. It is.


    Han Sen went all the way to the fourth floor of the tree hole smoothly. After finding Qiu Ping, he took him directly away from Tianyuanshu.


    When Hansen sent Chuuping back to the underground shelter, when he went back, he saw that the walnut forest was dying quickly, as if the vitality was being pumped away by the pump.


    "Oops, it must be what the infants did, let the Emperor revived the Tianyuanshu in advance." Longdi exclaimed.


    Hansen frowned slightly, flew into the walnut forest and quickly flew in the direction of Tianyuanshu.


    It didn''t take long before I flew into the walnut forest. I saw many different creatures rolling on the ground, their bodies aging at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the visible vitality of the naked eye was stripped from their bodies, towards the direction of Tianyuanshu. Going away.


    And within their bodies, some strange green shoots were drilled. The longer and faster the green shoots, the more the vines pierced the flesh of the different creatures and absorbed their flesh and blood.


    Seeing that the aliens and bones are all turned into fertilizers, Hansen��s heart is cold: ��Sure enough, as the Dragon Emperor said, no matter if you are in the Tianyuanshu, you can��t escape the Tianyuan Tree if you eat walnuts and water of life. Absorption."


    Hansen speeded up the direction of flying to Tianyuanshu. Before he flew to the place, he saw a horrible atmosphere in the direction of Tianyuanshu. A black and red tree rose from the ground like a pillar of heaven. As fast as growth, the cloud has already been inserted in the blink of an eye, and it is still growing.


    The ground is full of withered walnut trees and a strange creature that has only been dried by vines. With the rapid growth of the celestial tree, the earth is like a crack that begins to be sucked out of nutrients, and the cracks are on the ground. Spread, like the end of the world.

 Chapter 1187： Passion bottle

    Hansen flew to Tianyuanshu more quickly. Although he knew that he could not stop the recovery of Tianyuanshu, he might be cheaper. Maybe he might have the chance to kill the super-god creatures such as Jiudou, and he could fight with the Emperor. Their life genetic essence. .


    Tianyuanshu has become enormously huge. With the rapid growth of the tree body, the black-red bark turtle on its body cracked like a snake skin, and the bark peeled off from the Tianyuan tree.


    There were many cracks in the tree, and many of the aliens escaped from those cracks.


    As the Yuanyuan tree grows up, those alien creatures have also recovered their original size. There are lion-and-birds, giant beasts like Titans, and various flying birds and beasts. The crack in the Tianyuan tree rushed out.


    But when they rushed out, the flesh and blood on the body had been torn apart in many places, and the vines were drilled from the blood, entangled in their bodies, their bodies were torn, and blood was sprayed everywhere. Many flying beasts were planted from the sky, and they were horribly entangled in the vines. They were eventually torn by the vines into pieces of flesh and blood, which eventually turned into fertilizer.


    A huge root-like root emerged from the earth, absorbing the fertilizer and the vitality of the body.


    The cracks in the tree slowly healed. Many of the aliens that did not escape were stuck in the cracks. The body was crushed and broken, and the blood spewed and the bones shattered. It looked like a huge tree and was covered with various kinds. Bloody and exotic, strange and incomprehensible.


    There are still many different creatures that have not come and rushed to the cracks, one by one screaming, struggling to climb to the crack, but the body has drilled a lot of vines, tearing their flesh and blood, the body has no strength, only I could watch the cracks heal and finally shut them all in the tree hole.


    The surrounding area is already like a hell. Hansen��s heart is cold, hesitating and not rushing in, but seeing a stream of light flying toward him.


    Looking closely, the streamer turned out to be a love lover, but the vitality of her body was drifting away, and a lot of green buds were drilled in the body, which looked very scary.


    "Take out the bottle of anger." The situation of the lover was very bad. Even the flight was somewhat unstable. He yelled after he slanted to Hansen.


    "What kind of bottle?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, but immediately responded and took out the small jade-like bottle.


    He looked at Han Sen with a complex look. His face was unrecognizable. He bit his teeth, kneeling in front of Hansen, his right hand on his heart, bowing his head to Hansen: "I am willing to follow the master to eternity." This life will never betray the world."


    Speaking, the stone of the soul appeared on her forehead. Hansen was surprised and happy. He didn''t know which one was sung, and the empathy took the initiative to surrender to him.


    However, such a good thing, Han Sen naturally will not miss, reach out and press on the stone of the soul of the emperor, and suddenly see the glory of the soul stone flashing, engraved with the brand of Hansen, and then reintegrated with the love One.


    Love has become Hansen''s alien, but the green buds on her body have not been able to be lifted, and they are still being drilled quickly, making her wounds more and more, and the blood continues to follow the green shoots. come out.


    "Quickly open the bottle of love and let me in." Qingjun shouted at Hansen.


    "How do you open this?" Hansen asked with a bottle of anger.


    He had already studied it before he got the bottle of anger. The bottle mouth was closed. He tried many methods and didn''t open it, so he was very surprised why He would give this bottle to him. He didn''t know what it was.


    However, Han Sen is now thinking about it, and the bottle of the bottle of anger is automatically opened.


    Hansen suddenly understood that this bottle of temptation is probably only to be signed with the lover before it can be used.


    When the bottle of love opened, the emotion suddenly turned into a streamer, and it broke into the bottle of love.


    When Hansen was wondering what the **** was doing, he suddenly saw a streamer stumbled and flew over, and it turned out to be a water charm.


    There are also a lot of green shoots in the body of the water charm, her body is transparent, and it is clear that the green shoots grow in her body.


    Her water-like body is constantly evaporating, like boiled boiling water, and then going on like this, I am afraid that it will not take long before the body will evaporate.


    The water charm demon spirit only shouted to save me, and then turned into a stream of water into the bottle of unrequited love.


    Han Sen looked at the bottle and saw that the emotic and the water charm were in the bottle of ecstasy. The green buds on them had stopped growing, and their vitality did not drift away.


    Hansen was overjoyed. This bottle of love did not know what the baby was, and it was able to isolate the suction of Tianyuanshu.


    "Han Sen! Save me!" Han Sen just glanced at it and heard the name of Tian Yuanshu being called his name.


    When you look closely, you see a group of green vines flying in the sky. Only when it flies out, it falls to the ground. It is faintly visible that there is a pile of white bones among the vines. .


    Hansen hesitated for a moment, flew toward the dead bones, and fell in front of the dead bones, pointing the bottle of ruthlessness to the dead bones and said: "Can you come in yourself?"


    The bones of the bones suddenly rose from the leaps and rushed into the bottle of love.


    Around the sound of roaring, I saw a monster with nine heads struggling in the air, and seemed to want to fly to Hansen.


    But before he flew over, the vines had already torn their bodies, the blood was scattered from the sky like a waterfall, and the faucet broke down. In a flash, a powerful super-god creature fell on it. The vitality of the life is scattered to Tianyuanshu.


    After the corpse''s flesh and blood fell on the ground, it was immediately wrapped up by a huge Tianyuan tree root and pulled directly into the ground.


    Hansen shouted that it was a pity that the ghost-eyed beast was entangled by the vines, and the body was about to be torn. He quickly flew over and prepared to pull out the Phoenix sword.


    But who knows that the ghost-eyed beast sees Hansen flying over, and tries his best to jump into it, and even rushes into the bottle of love.


    "I am going, I am coming to be cheap, how can all of them make their own claims into the bottle of anger?" Han Sen was a little depressed. However, they entered the bottle of ruthlessness, and it seems that they are already under the control of the bottle of ruthlessness. Without Hansen''s permission, they are hard to come out again. This is to make Hansen somewhat happy.


    After the ghost-eyed rushed in, Hansen heard the sound of the earth coming to the bang, and saw a rock giant rushing around, his body was already full of vines, but its body seemed to be extremely powerful, and those vines were between a moment and a half. It is also difficult to tear its body.


    Without any surprise, after the rock giant rushed to Hansen, he jumped straight into the bottle of love.

 Chapter 1188： Emperor

    Hansen��s heart is ecstatic: ��Come on, come a few more, I can form a legion.��


    In the sky, a horrible flame on a **** bird almost burned half of the sky into black, but the green buds that were drilled on it were of no use.


    These green buds have been bred in the body for too long, and because of its ** and strength as the soil is developing, how can it fear its own strength.


    In the black flame, the green buds have been drilled out, and the flames make them more excited and dance, tearing the **** birds.


    The **** bird made a terrible noise and flew over to Hansen. Before he flew to Hansen, the body had been torn apart. The flesh and blood and the feathers were scattered all over the sky and fell on the roots of the tree. Above, it quickly became the fertilizer of Tianyuanshu.


    Almost at the same time, Hansen saw the original door of Tianyuanshu, a huge flower-shaped creature was torn, and the blood of God was scattered.


    Other super-natural creatures can''t wait for Hansen to rescue, and they have become the fertilizer of Tianyuanshu.


    "Infant ghost? Where is the baby ghost?" Hansen flew in the direction of Tianyuanshu and searched four times. He still had too many questions to ask the baby.


    The whole walnut forest has already become an abyss hell, the earth cracked the roots like a dragon, and numerous bloodthirths and alien blood sprinkled, and the colors of the earth were everywhere.


    Hansen did not see the baby ghost, while rushing toward the direction of Tianyuanshu, he asked the love in the bottle: "Where is the baby ghost? Why didn''t he come out with you?"


    "When we rushed out, we broke away. He should come out together. I don''t know how to see him." Qing Jun also knows where the baby is.


    Hansen asked the water charm demon, they did not see where the baby ghost rushed.


    Han Sen��s heart stunned and felt that the big thing was not good, but the infant ghost clearly knew the conspiracy of the Emperor, how could he escape later than those super **** creatures?


    Hansen rushed to the front of Tianyuanshu, but could not find the original portal. The whole Tianyuan tree has been full of horror and vitality. The tree holes in the body seem to have all been refilled. There is no portal to enter.


    Just listening to a strange tweet in the sky, Hansen looked up at the canopy of Tianyuanshu, only to see a golden peacock flying down the canopy, sitting on its back.


    The man was wearing a golden cymbal, and his straight and long blond hair was hanging down, and he was wearing a crown at the top of his head. His body was full of horror, almost similar to the original scent.


    "That is the Emperor?" Han Sen stared at the man on the peacock. He only thought that the man was beautiful and somewhat demon. There was no trace of humanity at all, as if he were a **** in the sky.


    "That is the bastard." The voice of the Dragon Emperor was introduced into Hansen''s ear.


    Hansen still wants to say something. The golden peacock has already fallen in front of Hansen. The man sitting on the back of the peacock has opened his eyes slightly. The eyes are also golden. It looks a bit hollow, but it seems to have seen through the ages. Squat.


    "Leave them, you can die without pain." The Emperor said calmly, Hansen said.


    His eyes are still so empty, as if in his eyes, Han Sen does not exist at all.


    Han Sen is such an inexhaustible iron cock, how can the benefits of getting there be sent out, not to mention sending out is also dead, and then turn around and run.


    I haven''t seen the baby ghost yet. He is afraid that it is a lot of fierceness. Maybe it has already been killed in the Tianyuanshu. It is meaningless to continue looking for it.


    As for the thought of a battle with the Emperor, it was only flashed in Hansen��s mind. If there is no Tianyuanshu, he can try it. Now Tianyuanshu is recovering and is enemies with the great emperor born under the Tianyuan tree. Not much benefit.


    Even if he kills the Emperor, he can still be resurrected in the Tianyuan Tree. Unless the Tianyuan Tree is cut off, the Emperor can continue to resurrect the battle.


    I didn��t even think about it. When Hansen used the Phoenix Excalibur, he only left a white mark on the bark of Tianyuanshu. For example, today��s Yuanshu is like a pillar of the sky, and where can he break it? Tianyuanshu.


    At this time, the Tianyuan tree has completely disappeared from that kind of black. After the bark is squatted, the new bark is red in color, like a red iron block. The whole tree is horrible, just like a god. tree.


    How did the Emperor of Heaven plan for so long, how could Hansen take away the important fertilizer of so many Yuanyuan trees, but the golden peacock screamed in the sky, and the figure suddenly rose up innumerable times, and the wings almost covered half of the sky.


    The golden peacock leaned over to Hansen and sucked a horrible suction from the bird''s mouth. The hard-moving Hansen''s body sucked back and rolled into the golden peacock''s beak.


    Hansen used to **** others, but now he was sucked by the golden peacock. Hansen suddenly bit his teeth and directly summoned the rebellious knight, and he also turned into a super emperor.


    The fingers were bent, and a gold coin was formed in the hands of Hansen, and went to the golden peacock''s missile.


    Although it is only a dollar of gold coins, the full power of the super emperor is not a general super-natural creature can resist.


    The golden peacock��s seeing the gold coins flew, and suddenly he couldn��t stop licking his mouth. The golden hook-like beak actually smashed the gold coin directly.


    The rebellious aura of the rebel knight opened wide, and the bronze color suddenly became the body of the golden peacock and the emperor, and his fist had already slammed into the golden peacock.


    The golden peacock bowed his head and slammed it down. The golden light slammed down and collided with the rebel knight''s fist. The rebellious knight suddenly fell and his fist was thrown out of a blood hole.


    Hansen took advantage of this opportunity, the body broke open the space, crossed the golden peacock directly to its back, as if teleported to the face of the Emperor.


    The blazing light above the fist swayed like fire, with a pure power punching the heavenly emperor still sitting on the back of the bird.


    The eyes of the Emperor of Heaven finally fell on Hansen''s body. At the moment when Hansen''s fist almost slammed into his face, the Emperor finally moved.


    Hansen only felt a flower in front of him, only to see that the arm of the Emperor''s armor wrapped in gold armor seemed to move, and then only felt a terrible force rushing over his chest.


    As if it had been hit by a train, Hansen��s figure flew out and suddenly slammed into the earth, giving the earth a crater that was several tens of meters deep.


    puff!


    Hansen spurted out a blood, but his heart secretly complained: "Dragon Emperor, you are a bastard. You are not saying that the Emperor needs the help of Tianyuanshu to return to the Emperor? Now that Tianyuanshu has not fully recovered, how can the Emperor be so powerful? ?? This mother''s mother is not a ghost, but also opened the ten genelocked emperor, not worse than Miss Xiangyin sister."


    a

 Chapter 1189： Angel kiss

    "I rely on, how can the **** recover the body of the emperor? It also opened ten genetic locks. Is this impossible? Tianyuanshu has not fully recovered yet!" Long Di also called.


    Hey!


    The Emperor of Heaven came to the pit almost as soon as he could, and stepped down on one foot. He immediately stepped on the big ground and the power was terrible.


    "You are the **** bastard. I will believe you in the future. I am two hundred and five." Hansen relied on the phoenix flying secret technology to barely escape the power of the Emperor, and turned into a streamer to rush into the night sky. escape.


    The Emperor��s mouth was slightly moved, and only a golden palace was suppressed from the sky. Hansen had to change direction, but a golden palace emerged out of thin air. Hansen suddenly fell into a golden palace group, as if entering It is like a golden fairy city.


    "Damn, he really recovered the body of the emperor. This is the power of the Tianxian Palace, the space department. We have been trapped. If we do not defeat the Emperor of Heaven, we will not be able to rush out." Long Di mourned.


    Hansen has discovered the fact that his phoenix flying secrets are so fast, but they are moving through the golden palaces of the film, but it seems that they can''t reach the end. This is not just as simple as an ordinary palace.


    ��Is there a way to crack?�� Han Sen knows that it��s no longer useful to be angry with Longdi now. If you can��t get out, there��s only one dead end.


    While speaking, Hansen turned to look behind, only to see the Emperor step by step, and every time he took a step, his foot automatically appeared a golden step.


    It seems to be coming slowly, but every step has crossed the space that I don��t know. It��s just a few steps before Hansen��s face, and a punch hit Hansen.


    Hansen flew back and wanted to escape the fist of the Emperor, but found that his speed of retreat seemed to slow down, and he could not hide the seemingly slow punch of the Emperor.


    Hansen soon discovered that it was not his speed that slowed down. His phoenix flying skills were still as fast, but his flying space seemed to be stretched.


    Originally, the kilometer seemed to be stretched ten times. His actual flight speed did not slow down, but because the space was elongated, it seemed that his speed was slowing down.


    The fist of the Emperor seems to be slow, and the space through which the fist passes seems to be shortened. It seems that although slow, the actual speed is incredible.


    Between a quick and a slow, Han Sen couldn''t hide the punch completely, and he could only bite his teeth and condense his strength and punch it up.


    Hansen��s phalanx and arm bones creaked, almost like a break, and the body was involuntarily shaken out.


    After Hansen turned into a super god, he rarely ate such a big loss. The power of the Emperor obviously surpassed him a lot.


    boom!


    Hansen slammed into a golden palace and collapsed the palace halfway. The blood spilled out of his mouth.


    Before he stood up, the Emperor had already reached him, and his fist blew him to him again.


    "What the **** are you doing, hurry to hide!" Long Di screamed.


    Hansen didn''t want to hide, but his space was stretched, and he couldn''t hide.


    Seeing that the Emperor��s fist was about to slam on Hansen��s body, he suddenly saw a holy figure rushing out of Hansen��s eyebrows, and the white angel��s wings unfolded. The blonde��s curly hair seemed to be floating in the waves, and a sacred glow was filled with The transparent sword stabbed the Emperor''s fist.


    when!


    The tip of the sword and the fist were attacked together. The fist of the Emperor of Heaven was blocked, but the full body of the little angel was backed up by the earthquake and slammed into the arms of Hansen. The two men flew like a meteor. It crashed into another golden palace and collapsed the walls of the palace.


    "Run!" Dragon Emperor is almost roaring.


    "Shut up!" Han Sen directly sealed the dragon''s blood, this product is simply a second thing that is not enough to make a mistake. Han Sen feels that he would believe him before, it is just a pit.


    Seeing that the emperor had once again smashed through the void, Hansen made a snap, and the sky suddenly began to glow with gold coins. At the same time, he rushed out of the collapsed palace with the little angels, killing one by one in the gold coin rain. Emperor.


    The power of the little angel is no worse than that of Hansen''s transformation into a super emperor. It is only a weak face in the face of a great emperor who has opened ten genetic locks.


    The Emperor of Heaven simply ignored the gold coin rain, letting those gold coins fall on him, and the gold coins fell like real rain, and they could not suppress his body.


    Hansen also knows that ordinary gold coins must not suppress the Emperor, but he has no time to use the money-saving technique. The ability of the Emperor to stretch and shrink the space is too abnormal. The space seems to be like a dough in front of him. I want to pull how to pull it.


    If Hansen''s super emperor can also open ten genetic locks, the power is not worse than him, but he is not as powerless, but there is no way.


    Hansen and the little angels slammed the heavenly emperor with a left and right, transparent swords and fists attacked with all their strength, and the swords and screams shook the earth, and the road punches tore the void.


    However, the Emperor of Heaven was expressionless, and both fists waved at the same time. At the same time, he confronted Hansen and the little angel. One punched against one person, and even suppressed the little angel and Hansen.


    On the other hand, the rebellious knight and the golden peacock fight together, and they are also suppressed by the golden peacock. The armor of the body is smashed in many places, and the blood keeps flowing out, almost like a blood man.


    Hey!


    Hansen looked at himself as if he could stop the punch, but the space in front of him was suddenly stretched, so that his fist could not catch up. The Emperor��s fist easily passed through his defense and directly hit him. Above the chest.


    Hansen suddenly flew out like a meteor, and successively collapsed several golden palaces. The bones on his chest were broken several pieces, and the blood overflowed from the corner of the mouth without control.


    The pressure of the little angel suddenly increased, and he was unable to block the second boxing. He was also shot by the Emperor.


    In the heart, there was a retreat. Hansen flew in the past to catch the little angel, and he took out the cloak of the night and fled through the night.


    But who knows that Han Sen just caught the little angel and held the little angel princess on his chest. The little angel actually held his cheek with a pair of jade hands, and the **** and rich red lips kissed him directly.


    "My God, when is this all the time, even if you like me any more, wait for us to escape first?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and for a moment he was a little dumbfounded, not knowing what it was.


    But when the little angel kissed Hansen, her body seemed to burn like a blazing light, and it was so strangely coincident with Hansen''s body.


    Hansen only felt that a tyrannical force had swept his body, and a golden angelic aura appeared on his head. A pair of holy angel wings spread behind him, and the angel in the hand was the angel of the little angel. sword.


    "Hey!" Hansen couldn''t help but roar in the sky. The power of the body was hard to vent, and a powerful force that was hard to speak was integrated into every cell of his body, which made his body an incredible change.

 Chapter 1190： Killing the Emperor

    Hey!


    Hansen only felt that a shackle in the body was broken, and the blazing light shattered like water, wrapping Hansen''s body, wings, sword and every cell.


    The feeling can''t be described, it is like entering the water, the air resistance that can only be felt under high speed, Hansen now feels like they are wrapped in water.


    The Emperor of Heaven kicked out, and the whole space was shocked. Because the space was contracted by the Emperor, the fist was almost in front of Hansen.


    Han Sen''s transparent sword with a blazing white light like water, suddenly appeared the kind of feeling of the world, clearly that he is less than one arm away from the Emperor, but it feels like how can not walk this distance.


    But in the next second, Hansen��s sword has a feeling of going against the water. The sword of the big sword seems to cut off the water. The twisted space that was stretched out is cut open at once, and the transparent sword is directly He was on the top of the Emperor''s fist.


    When the Emperor suddenly changed his face, he wanted to take back his fist but it was too late. The sword and the fist collided with each other. The transparent sword with the horrible blazing light of the sacred light hardened the half of the Emperor''s fist.


    The blood of the Great Emperor collapsed, and the Emperor of Heaven also showed the color of horror. It seems that some of them could not believe that the sword had such power.


    Hansen is excited and can''t speak. After the little angel fits with him, he helps him to forcibly open the tenth genetic lock, and the super-imperial power that unlocks the tenth genetic lock is completely different from the heavenly emperor. Cutting the space that was distorted by the Emperor was completely no longer affected by space distortion.


    Hansen didn''t know if this was the power of the super-Emperor to open the tenth genetic lock, or the power that he had when he was combined with the little angel, but Hansen knew that he had the power to fight back, and he didn''t need to escape. .


    Abandoning the plan to use the night cloak, Hansen''s back wings, suddenly broke through the water-like space, the whole person with a violent sacred light, suddenly killed in front of the Emperor.


    The Emperor slightly frowned, and between the thoughts, the golden palace rose from the ground. He and Hansen appeared out of thin air. It was only a few hundred meters away, but suddenly there was a large group of golden palaces separated by distance. I don��t know how many times I stretched.


    The wing of the angel behind Hansen waved, as if a pair of scissors cut the twisted space, the transparent sword with the blazing white light, a sword opened the golden palace, directly killed in front of the Emperor.


    The Emperor��s face was iron and blue, and he did not expect that even the Tianxian Palace could not stop his power. That power is obviously the nemesis of space power.


    In the eyes of the Emperor, a different color flashed, and he turned to the Yuan tree that day, and he had to escape.


    The body passes through the layers of space, and the speed of the Emperor is incredibly fast. The distance that was originally far away is extremely short, and it is a few kilometers in a step.


    However, Hansen��s speed was not slow. The wing of the angel trembled, and the space that was twisted and folded was broken and killed behind the Emperor. A sword went to the sky behind the Emperor.


    Tiandi��s brows were slightly wrinkled, and there was a gold-like rifle in his hand. The long gun was like gold, and it was very similar to Tianyuanshu. I don��t know which part of Tianyuanshu was cast.


    when!


    The sword and the gun slammed in the air. The golden rifle made by Yuanmu that day was actually marked with a deep mark by the transparent sword.


    Hansen��s heart was so excited that his body was shaped like a phoenix. The transparent sword and the phoenix sword were like a wheel to the heavenly emperor. The figure was looming in the space, killing the heavenly emperor from all sides.


    The big gun left in the hands of the Emperor of Heaven, the left side of the left block, hard to block the continuous attack of Hansen''s double-flying swordsmanship, the shock wave generated by the impact of the gun and the sword is endless, exploding all the golden palaces around, the pieces of gold wreckage Rising in the sky, like the end of the world.


    when!


    Under the continuous impact, the Tianyuan gold gun in the hands of the Emperor of Heaven could not withstand the horrible continuous attack, and was cut into two halves by the transparent sword.


    Hansen''s figure was like a phoenix. In an instant, he was intertwined with the Emperor of Heaven. The face of the Emperor was cut into a wound, and the blood of the Emperor surged out.


    The face of the great emperor changed greatly, and his body shape moved to the sky, quickly retreating to Tianyuanshu.


    When Hansen��s double sword arrived, the blazing white light was almost invincible, and the ring of angels on the top of the head exuded the radiance of holiness, and the two wings trembled to catch up with the Emperor.


    The blood of the emperor collapsed, and the world was weeping.


    The whole sky was dyed red by the blood of the Emperor, and the blood of the emperor rained down, almost blood flowed into the river.


    The body of the Great was killed and the Emperor was shocked and angry. He did not dare to fight with Hansen again. He just fled to Tianyuanshu.


    Han Sen went all the way to kill, and he lost the helmet of the Emperor, and he had already lost his previous majesty.


    The crown was smashed in half, the scalp was completely draped, and the original golden straight hair was cut off by a large part.


    The golden armor was smashed everywhere with scars. It was no longer the previous light, just like a broken copper.


    The Emperor of Heaven was full of sword marks everywhere, and blood sprang from the shrunk flesh, and sprinkled the sky like a spring.


    The Emperor''s wolverine flew into the Tianyuan tree and there was no flash. The transparent sword in Hansen''s hand was blazed on the Tianyuan tree with a blazing sacred light. He suddenly took out a sword mark of more than ten meters. .


    However, this sword does not have much effect on the Tianyuan tree that has already been like Tianzhu. It is only between the blink of an eye that the sword mark has automatically recovered.


    Hansen��s self-defeating swords screamed at Tianyuanshu, and they took out a series of criss-crossed sword marks on Tianyuanshu. They hated to directly cut off the Tianzhu tree.


    The emperor seems to have disappeared, and he dares not to come out in the heavenly tree.


    The excitement of Zheng, suddenly a sense of weakness in his body, so Hansen was shocked, turned and went to the golden peacock who was trying to fly back to Tianyuanshu.


    The golden peacock was so horrified that there was no chance to dodge. He had to use the bird''s beak to go to the transparent big bird.


    Hey!


    The sword was over, and the golden peacock was directly split into two halves from the middle, and the blood cracked like a spring.


    "Hunt the super **** creature **** peacock, get the **** peacock soul, blood and flesh is inedible, you can collect the essence of life genes, absorption can randomly increase 0 to 10 points super **** gene."


    Hansen grabbed a piece of gold-colored life-genetic essence that fell from the corpse of the **** peacock, recalled the rebel knight to the soul sea, and smashed it away, returning to the direction of the underground shelter.


    Originally Hansen was able to stay in the super-imperial state for an hour, but after fitting with the little angel, it only took a few minutes, he had a sense of weakness, so Hansen had to retreat.


    During the flight, the little angel has disengaged the fit and flew back into the soul sea, and the state is very weak.


    Hansen is no better than where to go. After leaving the state of the super emperor, Hansen almost couldn''t fly in the air with his own strength. He could only summon the wing of the blood demon dragon to fly back to the shelter.

 Chapter 1191： Ashuras rebellion

    Hansen was flying between the air and suddenly heard someone calling his name. He turned around and saw a child of seven or eight years old. A child with a big head ran on the floor and yelled at him.


    "Infant?" Hansen was shocked and happy.


    The natural thing is that the baby ghost is not dead, and it seems that there is no green bud in his body. What is shocking is that the appearance of the baby ghost seems to be something wrong.


    It used to look like a child, but it was just a bit like it. Now it looks like a big son. It is a child''s body. If it is not his big head, Hansen almost can''t recognize him.


    And the smell of his body has also become very weak, and now it is almost the same as the golden camel that has just evolved, and even worse.


    "How did you become this look?" Hansen asked with a surprised look at the infant.


    "Don''t say this, run it." The baby ghost yelled as he ran, apparently he didn''t know that the Emperor of Heaven was killed by Hansen and went back to Tianyuanshu.


    Hansen directly grabbed the baby ghost and flew toward the underground shelter. After returning to the shelter, he immediately moved the female emperor to the location of the underground shelter, away from the area.


    Both the little angel and Hansen have been weak and weak. In a short time, I am afraid that it is difficult to recover. It is impossible to fit together against the Emperor. If the emperor smashes from the Tianyuan tree, Hansen can no longer regain his self-confidence. He can only stay away from it. Say.


    Hansen took the baby ghost and asked him: "What happened? Is it because you are going to find the Emperor, how can you do such a stupid thing?"


    The baby was suddenly depressed: "Looking for a fart, my love is just to find other guys to discuss together. I didn''t come and go to the Emperor. Tianyuanshu has already begun to recover. We don''t even have the face of Heavenly Emperor." I have seen it."


    "Then what is going on with you?" Hansen looked at the baby-like body of the baby.


    The baby ghost is even more depressed: "Mom, fortunately, I have a life-threatening ghost baby can get away from it, and give up the original body and part of the soul stone. Now my body is in its most primitive state, even a genetic lock is not open. I don��t know how long it will take to open the nine genetic locks."


    "It''s good to be alive." Hansen laughed.


    They are even worse than the infants and babies. Although they are still alive, they can only stay in the bottle of nostalgia, otherwise they will be absorbed by Tianyuanshu no matter where they are.


    Those who are not able to get rid of the celestial buds on their bodies, they may only have passed through the bottle of anger in this life.


    The bottle of eternal love can isolate everything, which is equal to an independent small space. Only within that closed space, they will not be affected by the Tianyuan tree, and they can temporarily make those Tianyuan buds sleep.


    In addition to destroying the Yuanyuan tree, Hansen can''t think of any way to get rid of those Tianyuan buds. They are different from Qiu Ping. They used too much water of high-purity life, and they have already produced buds. The secret treasure of that Tianyuan tree can''t be sucked out.


    After staying away from Tianyuanshu, Hansen returned to the league. The body of the little angel has been weak. He is not much different. For the time being, he is afraid of not being able to hunt the super **** creature.


    After two days of rest and recovery of the body, Hansen began to absorb the essence of the life of the Peacock Peacock.


    "Accumulate the essence of life genes, super **** gene +1."


    The continuous super-genuine gene adds sound, which makes Hansen feel a little delighted. This piece of life gene extract adds a total of four super-god genes to him.


    The super-deity creatures of the third sanctuary seem to be very different. Some super-natural creatures'' life gene extracts can increase the super-deity creatures, while others can only strengthen three or four points. Hansen absorbs too little, and temporarily It can''t be really what the reason is, but the guess is related to the generations of super **** creatures.


    The beast of the Peacock Peacock is the soul of the beast, and it is very windy, but the effect on Hansen is not great.


    After Hansen was in good health, he did not plan to hunt the super-god creatures for a while, mainly because the super-sacred creatures that were placed alone were not easy to find, and after a battle with the Emperor, Hansen found that he and the emperor still had some gaps. Some places are not easy to mess.


    The strength of the fit with the little angels can last for too short a time and cannot be a lasting force.


    Now Hansen is trying to get rid of the celestial buds of the gods. If they can save them all, then Hansen��s hard power can completely attack the emperor��s shelter, and there is no need to go alone. Super **** creature.


    Although the Dragon Emperor gave Hansen a lot of ideas, Han Sen does not believe in the Dragon Emperor.


    Hansen did not doubt that the Dragon Emperor deliberately harmed him. After all, if he had an accident, he would definitely kill the Dragon Emperor. The Dragon Emperor did not have the reason to do so, and he did not benefit from him.


    However, Hansen has a serious distrust of the Dragon Emperor''s IQ. Hansen is very suspicious, how can he be mixed into the Great Emperor like the Dragon Emperor.


    Hansen was the one who had been stunned by the name of the great emperor before he believed in his ghosts.


    "You will believe me again, I have never lied to you, this method will definitely work." Long Di also knows that he was too wrong in the last time, trying hard to restore his position in Han Sen''s mind.


    Long Di also wants to rely on Hansen to help him find the egg of the super **** creature as a flesh, and he does not want to be beaten into the cold palace.


    "So what Ashura can really get rid of Tianyuan bud vine?" Hansen still does not believe in the Dragon Emperor.


    "Really, as long as you can practice the Ashura, you can definitely get rid of those buds, that year..." The Dragon Emperor was eager to perform, and wanted to say something in a hurry, but immediately realized what he was, immediately shut up and stop talking.


    "What was that year?" Hansen looked at the dragon emperor coldly.


    The dragon emperor suddenly felt cold in the heart, knowing that if he had no contribution, he would have to die in the dragon''s blood in the future.


    "The Ashura of that year once defeated the Emperor of Heaven. His Asura is definitely the nemesis of the Tianyuanshu. It can easily destroy the Tianyuanshu. However, the Ashura can''t be practiced by ordinary people. You have to have Ashura''s blood. You have to find one. The healing power of Ashura''s blood can be practiced." Long Di had no choice.


    "Isn''t this right? You are not saying that the Emperor was the great emperor before, the ancient demon emperor personally defeated the Emperor, and sealed him to do the first of the Eight Devils. Asura is only the ancient demon, he can defeat the Eight Devils The first Emperor?" Han Sen is not convinced at the words of Long Di.


    The dragon emperor bit his teeth and said: "Ashuro can of course defeat the Emperor, and Ashura once rebelled against the ancient demon, and almost killed the existence of the ancient devil, the evil spirits and the shattered ancient devil shelter, that time. The result of the rebellion." 8)

 Chapter 1192： Harvesting a wave?

    "What?" Hansen looked at the dragon emperor with a big eye. He asked for a long time: "Then why the Ashura will be above your scales. Are you a group of Ashura?"


    "This..." Long Di vomited and said nothing.


    Hansen suddenly understood that seven or eight points, this old boy is definitely a anti-bone, it is no wonder that he saw the previous eight devils and the ancient devils are so afraid, turned out to be a traitor.


    "In short, you believe me again. King Ashura has been promoted to the shelter of the Fourth God, but I know that he still has blood in the third shelter. I can take you to find his blood, just let his blood. After practicing the Ashura Sutra, you can easily remove those Tianyuan buds..." When the Emperor did not finish it, he was directly closed by Hansen.


    "I need to go to the blood of Ashura?" Hansen snorted, and that kind of thing did not exist. The people around him could cultivate the Ashura.


    Especially zero, even Hansen did not know where her Ashura was cultivated.


    However, Hansen��s heart is also somewhat puzzled. Why is the Ashura of the King Ashura and the Non-Tianjing in the tomb of the Shura are almost exactly the same, and only the talents of the Shura people can cultivate into the ��Non-Tianjing��.


    "Does the relationship between the Shura and the King Ashura?" Hansen gave birth to such a ridiculous thought.


    In Hansen''s view, this is not impossible. Others may not have seen it, but Hansen is very clear. The creatures in the shelter are likely to enter the league.


    For example, Boa, she can enter and leave the shelter like a human being.


    "If the Shura are really descendants of King Ashura, then they should be able to get in and out of the shelter, but why can''t the Shura get into the shelter?" Hansen was puzzled.


    The most headache for Hansen is not this problem. Hansen��s most troublesome thing is the boy who is an infant, Hansen asked him what he taught, and he only has one sentence: "You are not a blood-throwing believer, not qualified to know blood. The matter of life."


    Hansen was very keen to know why **** teaching kidnapped Han Jingzhi, but the baby ghost refused to say that Hansen had no way to take him.


    The emperor was greatly attacked. She was the blood of the Emperor. The Emperor of Heaven had to live with her other super-god creatures. The love was deeply hurt and the mood was very low.


    Hansen has not tried to let the zero-use non-natural force remove the Tianyuan buds from them. Now they are only in the bottle of love, and they can only listen to Hansen��s words.


    But when they came out, the crisis was solved again. Who knows if they will be obedient, so Hansen plans to go back and have time to talk to them one by one, and then decide who to let zero try.


    Hansen ordered that the female emperor had been moving the shelter, hoping to move to the sanctuary shelter, where the emperor and the small silver and silver were there. These two powerful forces, Hansen naturally could not give up.


    Hansen now has a deep understanding of the thorny jungle, and can also judge the possible position of the holy sword asylum, so that the female emperor slowly tries to find it. Hansen is not very anxious. .


    The only thing that is a little worried is how small silver and silver are now, so I haven''t seen it for a long time. Hansen always feels that something is missing.


    Sometimes I subconsciously touched the shoulders and wanted to touch the head of a small silver and silver. As a result, there was nothing there, and I could only take back my palm.


    Hansen himself returned to the league and began to study a super-nuclear genetic technique suitable for himself. Since the last time he did not break the red bronze mirror, Hansen knew that he needed a super-nuclear gene that was instantaneously high, saving money. Although the technique is strong, it is difficult to use it during the battle. There is basically no room for play when it is alone.


    After seeing the space system ability of the Emperor, he is also very interested in the super-nuclear gene technology of the space system. In addition, he has a hundred-point space emperor gene, which is equivalent to having a very good space talent. This time Hansen intends to study the super nuclear technology of a space system.


    Hansen found a lot of transcendental space-based super-nuclear genetic techniques, and found that this department has few super-nuclear genetic techniques. He searched the entire s-class area of ??the church and found a dozen super-nuclear genes. .


    And most of them are just fury, such as the blade of space, in fact, the tearing space forms a short space crack, cutting the enemy by the space crack.


    This kind of can only be regarded as pseudo-space super-nuclear gene technology, which has little effect on Hansen. What he wants is the super-nuclear gene technology that can really change the space, just like the Emperor.


    In the super-nuclear genetics of the space system, no suitable target was found, but when the s-class super-nuclear gene was turned, there was a strange super-nuclear gene technique that attracted Hansen''s attention.


    It is a super-nuclear gene called "multidimensional space", which is a very modern super-nuclear genetic technique, not from the adaptation of ancient Wu, but a kind of super created according to the multidimensional space theory of modern science. Nuclear genetics.


    According to the theory of multidimensional space, three-dimensional space is also the space we live in, and in the theory of relativity, there is a theory of four-dimensional space.


    That is to say, adding a time axis to the three-dimensional space of our life is a four-dimensional space.


    There is a higher dimension above the four dimensions, theoretically there are eleven dimensions.


    "Multidimensional Space" does not involve so many layers, but it is based on the time axis theory of four-dimensional space, creating a super-nuclear genetic technique, so although it has the name of space, this super-nuclear genetic technique is classified. In the time system.


    Hansen is interested in this super-nuclear gene technology, not to say how powerful it is, but this super-nuclear gene technique gave Hansen a little inspiration.


    In fact, "Multidimensional Space" is just a theory. It is necessary to have both time and space talents to be successful in cultivation.


    So far only a very small number of people have been able to cultivate into "Multidimensional Space", and the effect is only to make a small range of deviations between space and time. It is almost useless in real battles, because the deviation is too small.


    Just a single-character super-nuclear gene, humans have no advantage over aliens, but super-nuclear genetics like space and time in multidimensional space is hard to do with most super-natural creatures.


    Hansen had previously wanted to find a super-nuclear genetic technique in the space department. This direction itself seems to be a bit wrong.


    "I have a hundred points of space now, and the emperor is the emperor of the time system. If I can get a hundred times of emperor genes from her, I have both time and space. Talent, you can fully cultivate the complex space-time super-nuclear gene technology." Han Sen squinted and thought: "I have not been in the shelter for the past few years. It is very good for the female emperor to have a small day. It must have accumulated a lot of emperor genes. Is it a good harvest?"


    Search engine various novels for you to watch,

 Chapter 1193： You are too weak

    Hansen finally did not buy "Multidimensional Space". The theory of this super-nuclear gene technique is more than practical. Hansen needs a high-explosive super-nuclear gene technique. The multi-dimensional space is not suitable for him temporarily, and he has not yet obtained it. Time emperor genes can''t practice multidimensional space.


    Picking up provocations, and not choosing the right super-nuclear gene technology, Hansen gave up the practice of new super-nuclear gene technology, and planned to get some time from the moment of the emperor to get the emperor gene back.


    After returning to the shelter, Boa jumped from the back of the little white bear and quickly climbed to Hansen and sat on Hansen''s shoulder.


    Today, Boa wore a small piece of clothing, leather boots on his feet, cowboy hat on his head, and a pair of big sunglasses on his face.


    Hansen patted Bao''s head and went straight to the martial arts field of the underground shelter.


    After arriving at the martial arts field, Han Sen called the female emperor and said to the female emperor: "I have recently practiced a new martial arts. You will practice with me."


    "The subordinates are low-minded, why don''t I ask Blue Dragon to accompany you to practice?" The female emperor looked down with a low respect.


    "No, the Blue Dragon is too powerful, and it can''t be practiced with it. Practice requires a good mood, just let you." Hansen said casually.


    In an instant, the female emperor listened to Han Sen��s words, and suddenly she twitched a few times. Hansen��s words obviously said that she was bullied and could marry her.


    In an instant, the female emperor still forced herself down and bowed her head: "You please."


    Hansen did not do it. He looked at the woman in the moment and asked: "I heard that there is something in your aliens that is too emperor. Have you heard of it?"


    "I have heard of it." The reverence of the woman��s mouth in the moment, but her heart is secretly confessed: "Who has never heard of the Emperor, it is almost inevitable to become the emperor."


    "Know it, he has the ability to throw gold coins?" Hansen asked again.


    "It seems that there is such a power." The female emperor replied.


    "You haven''t seen it?" Hansen asked again.


    "There is no chance to see you." The woman��s heart was cold and cold: "I have seen it, but I will not tell you."


    "You haven''t seen it right ago. This time you have a good eye. I have also studied the power of a gold coin. It is definitely a hundred times more powerful than that. It will let you open your eyes." Hansen said casually.


    In the moment, the female emperor secretly sneered: "You can study something, even dare to compare with the emperor, you don''t even have to give him shoes."


    Although the heart is very disdainful to Hansen, but the face does not dare to be half-disregarded, the female emperor just stood there waiting for Hansen to shoot.


    Hansen smiled and he could think of some of the thoughts of the female emperor, but he did not care.


    This moment the female emperor is no more than the ordinary emperor. At the beginning, she once lied to him to say that it was a space department. Later, she knew that it was a time system, and her identity was also very problematic. She knew too much, and seemed to have an intersection with many emperors. .


    If it is not necessary to keep her, the last time the female emperor rebelled, she would kill her.


    Hansen slightly extended his right hand, his thumb clasped his middle finger, and a gold coin was formed at the fingertips, fluctuating with strange power.


    In a moment, the female emperor gave a slight glimpse. I couldn��t think that Hansen was really able to make gold coins, but she still felt very disdainful in her heart: "It��s just like it."


    But soon, the look on the face of the female emperor changed, and the power on the gold coins fluctuated more and more. It seemed to be the power to accumulate terror.


    What kind of character is the female emperor, suddenly seeing that the gold coin is a martial art that accumulates strength. According to the speed of accumulation, if I wait a little longer, I am afraid that the power of a gold coin can kill her.


    "He won''t want to kill me?" The woman''s heart trembled in her heart, staring at Hansen.


    But I thought about it. If Hansen wants to kill her, she only needs one thought. Without such trouble, her heart settles down.


    As the power on the gold coins accumulates, the female emperor feels a little uneasy.


    Hey!


    The gold coin flew out of the hands of Hansen, and suddenly turned into a golden stream of light to the moment of the female emperor, and the space where it passed was distorted.


    In the moment, the female emperor''s face changed greatly, and the power contained in the gold coin has accumulated for a long time and is strong enough to destroy her.


    In the moment, the female emperor originally thought about forbearing, and let him take a trick, pretending to be injured and admit defeat.


    But now this hit, the moment the female emperor feels that if she really squats, then there is no need to pretend, I am afraid not to die but also to half life.


    It��s too late to think again, the body shape of the female emperor seems to have passed through the long river of time, and suddenly appeared hundreds of meters away.


    In an instant, the female emperor breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that she had escaped the attack of the gold coin, but who knew that the gold coin was spinning in the air, and a horrible suction suddenly pulled the female emperor back, as if the gold coin It is a big whirlpool.


    In an instant, the female emperor was shocked and excited to pull out the suction of the rotating gold coins. However, the gold coins passed Hansen��s long-term power, even if the emperor who opened the nine genetic locks could not escape, let alone the nine genetic locks. There is a moment of distance from the female emperor.


    Seeing the interest will be sucked to the side of the gold coin, with the terrorist power bred on the gold coin, I am afraid that it will be able to destroy her body when it is glued, and the face of the female emperor has become ugly.


    "He really wants my life?" The female emperor has never looked back a lot, and there is a strange power in her body. The time around her has become dull, and the moment of the female emperor seems to be Speeding up the general, the strength of the body broke out continuously, trying to get out of the suction range of the gold coins.


    It is a pity that she wants to resist now but it is a bit late. The strength of the gold coin is not something she can resist. In the moment, the female emperor broke out the strongest force, and it is still difficult to resist the suction of the gold coin, and she was sucked into the gold coin.


    Hey!


    In an instant, the female emperor only felt that a mountain was pressing on her body. The bones of the whole body were crushed in an instant, and my heart was desperate.


    But the gold coin disappeared without a jump. In a moment, the female emperor only felt that the body was light, and the horrible power disappeared, but the bones of the whole body had been crushed and fell on the ground.


    "How are you so weak?" Hansen squatted at the moment of the female emperor, watching the moment the emperor lying on the ground could not move, shaking his head and sighing.


    In an instant, the female emperor is very angry. If it is not her scruples, she is not willing to work with Hansen. It is definitely not so embarrassing to let Hansen have the opportunity to gather strength. Now Hansen is so contemptuous and shameful, and the female emperor is so angry. pole.


    "Forget it, I still go to the Blue Dragon to practice, you are too weak." Hansen shook his head and was ready to leave.


    But suddenly I heard the female emperor said coldly: "You wait, I have not lost."


    Hansen was surprised to see the moment of the female emperor on the ground, but saw the moment the female body of the bones had been crushed, and actually stood up slowly.


    The time seemed to flow back on her body, and the wound on her body disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the strange state recovered to the state that was just intact. 8)

 Chapter 1194： Meet half

    Hansen looks a little dignified and looks at the female emperor. If there is any kind of power that makes Hansen scruples, there is no doubt that space and time, and between space and time, time is the most Hansen.


    Humans can now take advantage of the power of space, but time is still a force that cannot be grasped. Its uncontrollable and irreversible characteristics make it difficult for human technology to control time.


    It is only in places like shelters that there is power that can truly manipulate time.


    Although the genetic lock opened by the female emperor was not as good as Hansen, Hansen did not dare to despise her.


    The golden light flashed between the fingers, and it was a gold coin condensed, but without waiting for Hansen to accumulate power, the female emperor had already appeared in front of Hansen as a teleport, and hit a shot in Hansen.


    At this moment, the female emperor''s eyes were cold. She used to be such a noble existence. She had already endured this in front of Hansen, and even she was as despised and shameful as Hansen. It was really unbearable.


    Therefore, the female emperor had to fight back against the consequences. She did not believe that Hansen would really kill her. At least she is still very valuable now. Without her words, Hansen could not drive this shelter.


    Han Sen slightly moved, and the phoenix flying secrets were run to the extreme, and the figure quickly retreated, and the dangerous and dangerous escaped the fist of the female emperor.


    Han Sen Ming Ming saw that he had already escaped, but the next second, Han Sen only felt that the fist of the female emperor was blurred, and suddenly the fist did not know how, even on the Hansen��s lower abdomen, suddenly put Hansen blasted out for more than a dozen meters to stop his body shape.


    "It looks like you are not very strong." The female emperor raised her face with arrogance and chilled at Hansen.


    Han Sen looks a little dignified. The power of the female emperor is obviously different from that of the Emperor. Although she is much weaker than the Emperor, if she really fights with the Emperor, I am afraid that the Emperor can destroy her with a finger, but in essence, the power The power of the female emperor may be more powerful than that of the Emperor.


    "Well, then I will seriously play with you." Han Sen opened the genetic lock with the hole Xuan Jing, staring at the female emperor, and volleyed to the female emperor.


    In an instant, the female emperor did not dare to neglect, and the time outside her body was distorted, making her look as if she was really illusory, and she did not fall into the wind with Hansen.


    In an instant, the female emperor is not afraid of being a terrorist who holds the time. Even if there are fewer genetic locks, the horror of time and power has already begun to show up.


    Time acceleration and time deceleration naturally need not be said, although the moment the female emperor can''t stop the outside time, but it can make her own time back, all the attacks hit her body has no effect, time reflow can be wiped off instantly All the injuries she suffered.


    Moreover, time acceleration and deceleration are also forces that are comparable to the space stretching and contraction of the Emperor.


    Hansen even suspects that the female emperor can let her surpass the flow rate of time and peep into the future. This is similar to non-Tianjing, but non-Tianjing is not the power of time. There are still some differences between the two.


    It��s just that the female emperor is still too weak now, and it��s just a little bit of meaning. It��s still far from the real transcendence time flow.


    It��s just that the power of acceleration at that time is already very powerful. If Hansen is not the one who has the hole and the mysterious field, it is difficult to prevent the attack of the female emperor.


    In the moment, the female emperor''s body is like a ghost, and it flashes quickly around Hansen. The strange attacking power, even Hansen has to deal with it carefully, and will accidentally follow the road.


    In an instant, the female emperor became more and more brave, but she has not been able to hit Hansen again. This made her heart very uncomfortable. The strength of her body is getting stronger and stronger. I can see that the ripples of time visible outside her body are distorted.


    "Fast... As long as you can get some faster, you can hit him..." The woman��s heart was stunned, and the power bursting out in her body became stronger and stronger. The time flow rate was getting faster and faster on her body.


    She believes that she has not been able to hit Hansen because she is not fast enough, so she has been constantly accelerating the flow of time, almost surpassing her physical capacity.


    In fact, the female emperor thinks that it is not wrong. If she can get past the time, or the level of the Emperor, she can naturally hit Hansen.


    However, before that, Han Sen��s Dong Xuanqi field was able to peek at her every move, even the target of her mind, plus the ability of the pre-judgment of Dong Xuan��s body, she wanted to hit Hansen too. Difficult.


    Hansen now knows the strength of the female emperor now. In the past few years, the female emperor has already opened the fourth genetic lock. Obviously, she has made a lot of good things in the past few years, otherwise it will not improve. So fast.


    Hansen also opened four genetic locks to fight her, even if she did not have a good way, whether it is her own ability or knowledge, the female emperor is not inferior to him.


    Hansen also exhausted all the solutions before he could fight against the female emperor.


    Two figures in the battlefield flickered, and a horrible crash came out from time to time.


    In an instant, the female emperor has completely abandoned the defensive, simply ignores Hansen��s attack and puts all the power into time acceleration and attack.


    Her body has the ability to reinvent time. Hansen does not have such ability. Naturally, it is impossible to fight with her life, so it falls to the bottom, basically keeping more attacks.


    "Fast... faster... I can still be faster..." The woman��s eyes were already full of fanaticism, and now she has only one thought in her heart, and Hansen must be defeated anyway.


    Hey!


    In between, the moment the female emperor only felt the shackles in the body open, and in this case opened the fifth genetic lock.


    The speed of the female emperor is already incredibly fast. Her figure has become blurred in front of Hansen. Hansen has not been able to stop the fist of the female emperor. It is like a phantom fist. On Hansen��s chest, Hansen retired a dozen steps.


    "Medium!" In the heart of the female emperor, the excitement of the heart is hard to say, just as happy as drinking honey.


    "Very good... very powerful..." The moment the female emperor still wants to attack Hanson with a few more punches, but she saw Hansen slap and slap back.


    "You have already opened four genetic locks. It seems that your emperor gene has increased a lot in recent years. Is it time to realize our original agreement?" Hansen smiled and walked to the moment before the female emperor said, shoot The shoulder of the female Emperor��s shoulder was softly said: ��You will not forget the appointment of half the meeting?��


    In an instant, the female emperor suddenly squatted there. The excitement and joy that had just occurred because of the hit with Hansen disappeared without a trace, faster than her own time.

 Chapter 1195： Union fourth

    "Time Emperor Gene +1... Time Emperor Gene +1... Time Emperor Gene +1..." Han Sen looked at his time and the number of emperor genes increased, and the corner of his mouth became higher. .


    In an instant, the female emperor is hating the teeth and itching, almost vomiting blood.


    Although she did get a lot of genes in her life in the past few years, every time she had blood and sweat, she was hard-pressed. Now it��s time to give Hansen a hundred points, and the female emperor��s heart is bleeding.


    "In the past few years when I was not there, it seems that I have learned a lot from the small moments, and I am able to open the fifth genetic lock. That is to say, she has at least five hundred points of life genes, and she has increased five in such a short period of time. The hundred points of the emperor''s life-sense gene, this is definitely not what the average emperor can do." Han Sen secretly contemplates.


    It is a pity that the contract with the moment is Hansen-based. He can only get a gene of one hundred and a half moments. If it is based on the moment, there is no such restriction.


    However, Hansen naturally does not make such a choice for some of the emperor genes, and Hansen is very satisfied with the one-time time of the emperor gene.


    Only when the female emperor looked at Hansen again, the expression seemed to hate that Hansen could not be cramped.


    After getting a hundred days of Emperor Gene, Hansen began his new martial arts research and development program with satisfaction.


    After Hansen saw the power of the moment and the Emperor of Heaven, the hole Xuan Jing also simulated some, and also had some understanding and understanding of this ability.


    However, this is obviously not enough. Dong Xuan Jing only trained to the sixth weight. There is no way to simulate it perfectly. Moreover, it is necessary to combine two extremely dangerous abilities. If you don��t get it, you will hurt yourself. Just think about it and you can do it.


    When it was time to create gold coins and save money, Hansen had been studying for a few years before he could shape it.


    After Hansen returned to the league, he specialized in learning space and time. He found a lot of information on Skynet and also consulted Bai Yishan. He hoped to find a point of entry as soon as possible and study a super nuclear algorithm suitable for him.


    "My main research direction is the human body. Space and time are not my own. If you are really interested, you can listen to Professor Yu''s class. He is an expert in this field." Bai Yishan passed a form to Hansen. Later, he said: "Recently, Professor Yan has just run a training course on modern super-nuclear genetics. The lecture is about space and time. You can listen to it."


    Hansen was overjoyed. After filling out the form, he asked Bai Yishan to apply for a place to enter the training class.


    After Hansen examined the information of Prof. Yan in detail, he realized that he was the author of the multi-dimensional space super-nuclear gene technology, and he could not help but be more happy.


    Because it is a training course for the insiders of the church, it is held inside a base of the church, and the training content will not upload Skynet. Hansen can only take the spaceship to the Lemman base of Lehman Star.


    Because Lehman is far from the voyage of Luojiaxing, Hansen is bored to the spaceship holographic room, intends to play in the virtual community, and practice his own fighting skills.


    "Are you Hansen?" Hansen walked to the holographic hall and someone recognized him.


    Hansen turned to look at the past, it was a couple of young couples, it seems that they are not old enough, they should be less than twenty years old, and they can be regarded as handsome and beautiful, and they are very fashionable.


    The girl was surprised to run to Hansen: "I like you and Ji Yanran, can you sign my name?"


    "Of course, where is the sign?" Hansen smiled.


    "Trouble you to sign me here, can you write to Xiaolan?" The girl took a small copy from the bag and sent it to Hansen.


    Hansen wrote it to the lovely Xiaolan and signed his name.


    After the girl thanked her, she left with her boyfriend happily.


    "It��s rare that I will have female fans." Han Sen was in a good mood, and he walked happily toward a hologram, but he heard the conversation with the little couple who had left.


    "You are really old-fashioned, how can you find him to sign, do you know that he has no way to use the breath?" The cool boy said as he walked.


    "What does it matter? I think he is very good," the girl said.


    "Childish." The boy licked his mouth and seemed to be disdainful to the girl.


    Hansen only deliberately converges his own hearing after listening to two sentences. He is not a saint. There is no way for everyone to have a good impression on him, so he does not care about those who do not like him.


    Into the hologram, Hansen entered the battle community and used the battle to send time on the road.


    Lehman Star in the edge of the league, even for sub-space flights, it takes ten days, Hansen certainly can not sleep all the time, so most of the time in the virtual battle community.


    However, he obviously feels that the game is much less interesting, mainly because the masters he has seen are too many. It is completely impossible to excite him with the ordinary people. After too many victories, Hansen feels a little bit boring. .


    If there is no other thing to pass the time, Hansen has no longer want to play anymore.


    Just as Hansen hesitated to see what the news was, the system randomly matched him to an opponent.


    Hansen saw that his opponent couldn''t help but glimpse, not to say that the opponent''s long special, but the opponent''s name is very arrogant.


    "The fourth person in the league, this is a bit of a meaning." Han Sen could not help but smile.


    If he is the first in the world, then Hansen does not think there is anything, but the name has a whole zero, it is not the kind of casual bragging, but very serious rankings.


    "Let me see how powerful the fourth person in the league is." Hansen couldn''t help but smile. Of course, he wouldn''t really think that the other is the league''s fourth.


    Because it is a free-matching area, the matching opponents have all levels, but with Hansen''s record, the match is basically a transcender.


    After entering the game, Hansen quickly moved toward the man as before, and used both hands and feet to directly launch a storm-like offensive.


    However, Han Sen��s face soon showed a touch of surprise. The other side has always adopted a defensive posture. This is nothing special. There were not many people who could have counterattacked under Hansen��s offensive. There were many opponents directly before. Hansen was defeated by the attack, and there was no chance to fight back.


    However, the fourth person in this league is different. Hansen''s storm-like offensive has not attacked his defensive. He attacked for ten minutes, and all of them were completely blocked by opponents.


    Hansen was a little surprised: "The fourth person in this league is really a bit of a doorway."


    Hansen thought that the hands and feet did not stop, but accelerated the pace and strength of the offense.

 Chapter 1196： Offensive and defensive textbook

    Fang Mingquan entered the virtual community and sent a message to the appointed Yuan Zhufeng.


    Fang Mingquan made an exclusive interview this time. After a long time, he finally arrived at Yuan Zhufeng Yuan Lao to accept his interview. Although he was only an interview in the virtual community, Fang Mingquan was very excited.


    Yuan Zhufeng is one of the few demigods engaged in basic education. He has the reputation of a league tutor in the league and has been committed to the basic education of super nuclear technology.


    Although he has not created advanced super-nuclear genetics, he has simplified many advanced super-nuclear genetic techniques, so that those who are not very qualified can practice relatively advanced super-nuclear genetic techniques.


    In terms of the influence of the contribution of the coalition people, Yuan Zhufeng is bigger than those who have created advanced super-nuclear genetic techniques. Many of his super-nuclear genetic techniques have been widely circulated, so that the general public can benefit from it. The level of improvement has an outstanding contribution.


    Being able to make an exclusive interview with such a person is still a proud work for Fang Mingquan, who is now red and purple.


    After Fang Mingquan sent the message in the past, he quickly received the reply from the other party, but the content of the reply gave Fang Mingquan a slight glimpse.


    "Sorry, I am waiting, please wait."


    After reading the information, Fang Mingquan quickly looked at the state of the other party. It was really in the middle of the battle. Fang Mingquan quickly chose to watch the game and suddenly entered the viewing platform.


    Fang Ming is somewhat curious in his heart, but also somewhat excited: "Yuan Lao will actually fight against people, then who is his opponent? Isn''t it a half-god? It seems that Yuan Lao and Zhuo Dong come to Zhuo Lao very good relationship, no Will they be fighting?"


    Fang Mingquan looked at Yuan Lao��s opponent and was disappointed, because the other party chose to hide the id.


    Fang Mingquan knows the id of the famous people in the league. If he can see the id, he can guess the same, but now he can''t see the id, he can hardly judge who the other person is.


    There is no way to judge by id, Fang Mingquan can only look at the face and body shape of the other party, which makes him more depressed, even the face is also blurred, and only by the body, can not see who the other person is.


    However, the match between the two quickly attracted Fang Mingquan''s attention. Yuan Lao has always taken the defensive and did not fight back.


    Fang Mingquan knows that this is the habit of Yuan Lao. He has played against the younger generations. Basically, he has no pursuit of winning and losing. He mainly wants to look at the opponent''s ability and point out the shortcomings and shortcomings of the opponent.


    "From the perspective of Yuan Lao taking the defensive posture, it should be a younger generation who is against him. It is not a half-god at the same level." Fang Mingquan thought this way.


    However, after watching it for a while, Fang Mingquan was somewhat surprised.


    Because I often interview famous people and often watch the relationship of the game, Fang Mingquan��s strength is not good, but his vision is very good. In his opinion, Yuan��s opponent��s offensive is perfectly incredible. He does not know when the battle started, but He watched here for five minutes, but he could not see a trace of flaws.


    This is a very terrible thing. It is definitely not an easy task to maintain a five-minute offensive in front of Yuan Zhufeng.


    In fact, Yuan Zhufeng was even more surprised than Fang Mingquan. He had come early, and he planned to come to play first and let himself relax.


    With the ability of Yuan Zhufeng, it is not difficult to control the time of the match before the interview time.


    After entering the battle, Yuan Zhufeng as usual, still took the defensive, while blocking the opponent''s offensive, while observing the other side, waiting for him to fully understand the other''s roots, to target opponents to understand their flaws.


    There are still fifteen minutes from the interview. For Yuan Zhufeng, this is enough for him to see a lot of things.


    However, after the real entry into the game, Yuan Zhufeng gradually became a bit surprised. The strength and speed of the other side are very good, and it is the level of the top transcender.


    But this is not the focus of Yuan Zhufeng''s attention. The physical quality can be increased as long as there is a gene, but the opponent''s offensive has surprised him a bit.


    Strictly speaking, the other party did not use particularly difficult skills, basically the mainstream technology of the league, but these techniques are used in the hands of the other party, but there is a kind of smooth and perfect.


    Perhaps it should not be described as perfect, the other party is more like a brain, in such a high-intensity offensive, he could not see any minor mistakes.


    The most appropriate time to use the most suitable and most succinct skills, mad attack for 20 minutes, with Yuan Zhufeng''s critical eye, can not find a little embarrassing.


    This discovery made Yuan Zhufeng attracted by his opponent. The game that was originally intended to end before the interview time, but it has continued, let Yuan Zhufeng become more curious about his opponent.


    At this time, Yuan Zhufeng��s temper also came up. He just wanted to take a look at what time the opponent could maintain this offensive.


    As long as people make mistakes, even Yuan Zhufeng himself, in the battle can not be perfect, can not completely make mistakes, so Yuan Zhufeng has been using the defensive and Hansen fighting, want to see how deep Han Sen''s limit.


    Hansen naturally didn''t know that his opponent turned out to be a half-god. He only felt that no matter how fierce his offensive was, his opponents all seemed to accept the whole sea, and they couldn''t afford a wave.


    "Master!" Hansen''s heart jumped, but more and more excited.


    Those easy wins have made him feel very boring, and the challenge of a stronger opponent is what he longs for. The appearance of Yuan Zhufeng finally made Han Sen play the spirit.


    Moreover, the general defense of the copper wall and iron wall also inspired Hansen''s blood. Compared with Yuan Zhufeng, who waited for his flaws, Han Sen wanted to break the defense of Yuan Zhufeng.


    Hansen dumped his own learning, and the whole body was turned into a weapon that can kill people. He used all possibilities to attack Yuan Zhufeng.


    Fang Mingquan is somewhat stunned. This is simply a textbook attack and defense war. The defenders are seamless. The attackers are like intelligent robots.


    Although the skills themselves are not very advanced, they are able to combine so many skills, and the skills that can be used in every kind of skill are as good as those who look at the generals. Fang Mingquan is the first time to see it.


    The human body is biased, and the masculine body is difficult to use with special feminine techniques. It is not enough talent, but the body does not allow it.


    It is like a strong man with muscles all over the body. The strength is very big, but in general, he can''t practice the kind of contraction that can fold the body.


    Now Hansen is a combination of many extreme skills, it seems very incredible, so Fang Mingquan will come up with the idea that he is an intelligent robot.

 Chapter 1197： Are you Hansen?

    In the past ten minutes, Hansen is still in a crazy attack.


    The opponent is like a tumbler, no matter what kind of attack he uses, there is no way to knock the opponent down.


    Even if he used the ability to predict, he could not find any chance to defeat his opponent. This made Han Sen very surprised.


    As everyone knows, Yuan Zhufeng is more surprised than him. Now that the two men have been fighting for more than an hour, he still has not found a flaw in the other side.


    Under the circumstances of suppressing his own strength and speed, and the other party at the same level, Yuan Zhufeng suddenly found that he seemed to start worrying about himself.


    Although Yuan Zhufeng is powerful, but he is also a person after all, people will make mistakes, even if the demigod is much stronger than the average person, it is basically difficult to make mistakes, but after a long time, it will inevitably lead to some small mistakes.


    Yuan Zhufeng has a feeling, just like he is waiting for his opponent to make a mistake. The opponent is waiting for him to make mistakes. Such an opponent, I am afraid that if he commits any minor mistake, he will be caught by the opponent without giving him. Take a fatal blow.


    Now Yuan Zhufeng no longer regards Han Sen as a younger generation, but as a real opponent, all his mind is devoted to the battle.


    In addition to suppressing his own strength and the other side is equal, Yuan Zhufeng has already exhausted his own ability and wants to win in this matchup.


    Fang Mingquan��s stunned, just the offensive and defensive warfare, the two people are very thrilling, and the people watching are dazzled.


    Often Han Sen and Yuan Zhufeng have already passed a dozen strokes. Fang Mingquan suddenly wants to understand the usefulness and exquisiteness of the previous move, and he can''t help but scream.


    But when he went to see it, he had missed a lot of tricks in the middle.


    Fang Mingquan knows that his level is still too low, and his usual eyesight is not worth mentioning in the face of such a real master.


    Now Fang Mingquan is only glad that he has already started the recording mode when he comes in. He can go back and see the wonderful showdowns.


    Although Fang Mingquan is not good at fighting, this does not hinder his love for fighting.


    This is full of thrilling battles, to the core of the battle is not a very powerful skill, but a tough endurance.


    When two people attack and defend, whoever reveals the flaws first, it is tantamount to ruining the victory.


    More than three hours have elapsed. Yuan Bamboo''s forehead in the hologram has already started to sweat. It is not that his body can''t support such a high-intensity battle, but he has gradually felt psychological pressure.


    The opponent is like a robot that never tires, and it seems that he will never make mistakes. Now Yuan Zhufeng has begun to worry that he will make mistakes.


    "Who is the other person in the end? Is there such ability and endurance?" Yuan Zhufeng secretly guessed the origin of the other party.


    Most of the masters in the league know him, but they never think about who the other party is.


    This makes Yuan Zhufeng very confused. There is such a level. According to the truth, the other party will definitely not be an unknown talent pair.


    Fang Mingquan��s palms are all sweaty. He has been watching here for more than three hours. The spirit of exhaustion is like watching a night with his wife, but the two people are still fighting insanely. No flaws were revealed.


    When Fang Ming thought that this battle might never end, he suddenly heard a loud voice.


    Yuan Zhufeng held the other''s fist with his arm, but the body was directly broken after this punch, and the system also judged the opponent''s victory.


    "Impossible! This punch has been blocked by Yuan Lao. How could it be judged that Yuan Lao lost?" Fang Mingquan suddenly widened his eyes and looked at the battlefield inconspicuously.


    Seeing that Yuan Zhufeng��s virtual body appeared on the sidelines, Fang Mingquan quickly went over and asked: ��Yuan Lao, what happened just now? Is the system malfunctioning?��


    Yuan Lao is shaking his head with a smile: "I lost. The opponent is a very terrible person. Not only is the body martial arts powerful, but the overall situation is also terrible. I just lost it."


    "The big picture?" Fang Mingquan gave a slight glimpse, and did not understand what Yuan Lao meant.


    Yuan Lao shook his head and did not explain it. He just sent a message to the opponent and invited the other party to come over.


    "Yuan Lao, who is your opponent? Is he also a half-god?" Fang Mingquan asked with some curiosity, he was able to defeat Yuan Lao, naturally a person of Yuan Lao.


    Yuan Lao said with a smile: "I don''t know who he is, but he is not a god, he should be a transcender."


    "Beyond?" Fang Mingquan suddenly took a look.


    A transcender can defeat Yuan Lao, even if Yuan Lao suppressed his ability, this is also very amazing.


    Fang Mingquan still wants to say something, but he sees Guanghua flashing. The people who just played against Yuan Zhufeng have already appeared next to them.


    "Your level is very high, my name is Yuan Zhufeng, can I add a friend, is it convenient for more exchanges in the future?" Yuan Zhufeng did not have a shelf, he said with a smile.


    Hansen suddenly showed amazement, and Yuan Zhufeng��s name was naturally known. He did not expect that he would have been fighting for more than three hours.


    "Yuan Lao, you have won the prize." Han Sen said that he showed his id, and at the same time reported his name, and took the initiative to add Yuan Zhufeng''s friends.


    Hansen, who is so highly respected and has made significant contributions to the entire human race, thinks this is a minimum of respect.


    Moreover, Hansen has already fully recovered, and he does not mind that others know that he is already good, but he is not in the mood to take the initiative to tell others.


    "Han Sen! Are you Hansen?" Yuan Zhufeng listened to Han Sen''s name and still thought about it. Fang Mingquan had already called up. He naturally recognized Hansen''s face, and his face was incredible.


    It is too unbelievable to know that Hansen is difficult to recover by several demigods. He is now able to play against Yuan Zhufeng.


    Yuan Zhufeng also remembered who Hansen was. Although he did not deal with Hansen, he also knew who Hansen was.


    "Your body is good?" Yuan Zhufeng looked at Han Sen with some surprise.


    "It''s almost good." Hansen said with a smile, and wanted to say something again, but suddenly his face changed, and then suddenly broke the connection with Skynet, and the virtual body disappeared instantly.


    "Warning...warning...the universe is being attacked...please ask all passengers to go to the refuge chamber immediately...please ask all passengers to go to the barrier cabin immediately..."


    The hologram is automatically disconnected and the doors are automatically opened. Hansen''s ear is full of harsh alarms.


    boom!


    The cabin suddenly shook abruptly, and some of the things in the spacecraft fell to the west, as if the spacecraft had been hit hard.


    boom! boom! boom!


    The horror of continuous rumors came, causing the spacecraft to tremble violently as if it were being attacked by fierce artillery. 8)

 Chapter 1198： Shura Fleet

    The hull swayed violently, and many people ran from different places to the direction of the barrier compartment.


    Although the hull is shaking a lot, most humans have good physical fitness, and this level of shaking can not stop them.


    Hansen has not yet stepped out of the holographic hall, and he saw that the girl who had signed him before and the cool boy also ran out of it, apparently just coming out of the hologram.


    Their age is a bit small, and they should still be undeveloped. It is a little difficult to avoid all kinds of colliding objects in the violently vibrating cabin.


    Hansen leaned over to them and wanted to help them, so that they could safely enter the barrier compartment.


    The barrier compartment is the most sturdy core area of ??the spacecraft. In addition to being able to withstand the bombardment of high-tech weapons, there is a built-in power system. If it is forced to do so, it can also be ejected like an escape cabin, and quickly enters Asia. Space channels help to escape.


    Hansen doesn''t know what it is. This area is already on the edge of the alliance, but it is not connected to the Shura''s astral world. It is connected to an undeveloped barren star field.


    The most likely to appear here is the interstellar pirates, and the interstellar pirates rogue in the ridiculous star field are also commonplace in the past.


    Now that the Cosmos has been forced to leave the sub-space channel, the situation looks very bad.


    However, if it is an interstellar pirate, there is still a line of life. Star pirates are generally just seeking money. Even if they want to kill people, they should not directly smash the spacecraft, or go to the spaceship, it is very good. opportunity.


    However, Hansen has nothing to fear. He has a unicorn flying ship on his body. It is not a big deal to go out and smash all the pirate ships into slag.


    Even the famous big pirate "the head of the horse", his pirate fleet has only two or three star-rated battleships, and the one-horned celestial can fire one ship, that is, two or three guns.


    Hansen thought, the man had already walked to the side of the little couple, just wanted to cover them, but suddenly heard a loud noise.


    Suddenly, I saw that the bulkhead next to it was opened up in a hole, and everything near it was sucked up by the vacuum outside.


    Even the transcendence has no way to survive in the universe. At most, it can survive for a period of time. After reaching the semi-god stage, it is possible to survive in the universe.


    Not to mention the little couple, who did not come and seized the solid things, rolled directly from the hole and was sucked out, the face of fear and despair.


    Hansen moved in the footsteps and rushed toward the hole along the vacuum suction, and summoned the armor of the armor and the wing of the blood demon dragon.


    At the same time, the nine gene locks were opened by the blood vessels, and the holes were rushed out like a wild animal.


    The girls and boys flew out of the cabin along with various hull fragments, and they knew exactly what it meant, and it was almost impossible to survive.


    The spaceship is still moving, although it has already left the sub-space channel, but even so, at the speed of the spacecraft, not to mention it is in the void, even if it falls on the land, they will not fall, it is certainly impossible Return to the spaceship.


    Both of them reached out to the cabin to grab what they wanted, but they couldn''t grasp anything. The powerful suction pulled them into the universe of radiant universe.


    Suddenly, two people saw a red-red figure rushing out of the broken copper, and a pair of blood-colored dragon wings swiftly and powerfully flew over to them.


    Between their hearts and horror, the **** figure had already rushed to them, and the two arms reached out to the two.


    Although the heart was in doubt, I didn��t see who it was, but now the arm is like the last straw for them, and both of them are desperately grabbing the arm in front of them.


    boom!


    The powerful arms caught their moments, and they suddenly felt like they were wrapped in a dragon. They only listened to the whistling of the dragon wings, and they burst into the air with a strong tear. Going back retrogradely, I flew back to the hole.


    Unexpected speed, even caught up with the spacecraft in motion, forcibly rushed back into the spacecraft.


    The little couple can''t believe their eyes, and the surprise is almost called out.


    Although they were just pulled back when they were just sucked out of the cabin, they were able to rush out and pull them back under such circumstances. I am afraid that only the semi-god-level powers would dare to do this. Can come back again.


    This man was able to rush out and rescue both of them. It is obviously the top power among human beings. At this time, he encountered such a strong person and returned a life that he thought would be mortal, so that they would not be surprised.


    Hansen has one hand in his hand, and the behind his wings erupted with unparalleled power. He was able to get rid of the impact of the airflow and the vacuum, and rushed back into the hole like a humanoid dragon.


    With a small couple quickly rushing into the passage, pressing the button of the isolation door, the space of the hole was isolated, and then they were put down.


    "Thank you, thank you so much." The boys and girls climbed up and thanked Hansen.


    Hansen took back the beast soul, revealing his true colors, striding in the direction of the barrier cabin, and said as he walked: "Go to the barrier cabin first, it is not safe."


    "It''s you!" The boy opened his mouth and couldn''t believe Hansen. He didn''t think that the person who saved him would be Hansen.


    The girl is also surprised by the look, obviously it is also somewhat unbelievable.


    Hansen did not bother to pay attention to what they thought. Although the time of flying out was only a moment, Hansen still saw a lot of things.


    There are many Shura spaceships outside, but there are two stars that he sees. There are other planet warships and satellite guards.


    This is only what he sees. In other invisible positions, I am afraid there are more warships.


    Just looking at the strict lineup, you know that it is definitely not a Star Trek, but a regular army of the Shura.


    Such a small passenger spacecraft, if it is really a crossfire, I am afraid that it will be completely destroyed in a moment, and even the **** will not be left.


    The Shura people took such a big lap, launched such a large squad, and ventured through the ridiculous star field, just to attack such a small passenger spacecraft, which is somewhat unreasonable.


    They besieged the Cosmos, which is equivalent to exposing their whereabouts, allowing the Alliance to have time to prepare. If this is a military action against the Alliance Space Fortress, Hansen can understand.


    But now they are attacking a small passenger ship. There must be some reason for this. Maybe there is something on the ship that they need. 8)

 Chapter 1199： Ancient alloy box

    Hansen quickly came to the barriers with a small couple. Although the warships of the Shura were attacking, they were more like warnings and forcing the universe to run aground.


    If you really want to fight, the cosmic number will be turned into nothingness if you can''t hold it for a second.


    "Little pity, are you okay?"


    They just entered the barrier compartment, and an old man rushed over and excitedly grabbed the girl.


    "Grandpa, I am fine, Hansen saved me and Lingyuan." The girl said.


    The old man suddenly thanked Han Sen, but Hansen did not have much thought to say anything. He was about to ask the captain to ask, what else was shipped on the ship except the people, which made the Shura people peep.


    But before Hansen left, he saw the person dressed in the captain and came to the old man with a few people. Some anxiously said to the old man: "Xu Lao, we are surrounded by the fleet of Shura, the barrier cabin. I am afraid that there is no chance to enter the subspace orbit. You will destroy the information and the things soon, so as not to fall into the hands of the Shuro."


    Hansen only noticed at this time that the old man��s hand had been carrying an alloy box. The style of the alloy box was somewhat old. Although it was a modern product, it seemed to be a few years old, at least a few decades ago. .


    What surprised Hansen most was that he seemed to have seen this kind of box, but he couldn��t remember it for a while.


    "No, that information is just that, but that thing is irreplaceable..." The old man suddenly said that he had hugged the box.


    "Xu Lao, when is it now? We can''t break out. This thing must not fall in the hands of the Shura people. I can''t help but leave the old, I have no choice." The captain said, waving his hand, his side The two men rushed toward the old man, seemingly to grab the alloy box in the hands of the old man.


    "I remembered." Han Sen looked at the box but his eyes were bright. He had been thinking about where he had seen the alloy box, and now he finally thought about it.


    This old-fashioned alloy case has long been discontinued. It is difficult to see the second-hand community on the Internet. Hansen has seen such a box before, not in the league, but in the shelter.


    In the cave where Hansen encountered zero, Hansen smashed into an identical alloy box, but the alloy box was damaged and deformed, so Hansen did not recognize it at first.


    Now think about it, the details of the two boxes are exactly the same, it should be that the same model of the product is not wrong.


    Hansen still remembers that there was a genetic fluid in the alloy box that he had picked up, and then there was some information.


    Because Hansen��s own knowledge in that area is very scarce, he can��t understand what it is to make something, so he has been collecting things. After so many years, he almost forgot to have those things.


    I just thought about it when I saw the alloy box in the hands of the old man.


    However, Hansen did not link the two. After all, this alloy box looks like a mass-produced product. It is not unusual to use it.


    The two men with military temperament have already reached the old man, but the old man is still holding the alloy box and refuses to let go.


    "Xu Lao, I really can''t help it. If there is a chance, I won''t make any decision. Now I really have no chance. It won''t be too late to destroy it." The captain heard the outside of the barrier. When the sound of the bang came, it looked very anxious and waved to the two soldiers.


    The two soldiers suddenly looked at the old man with one left and one right and reached for the alloy box in the hands of the old man.


    The old man''s look is very complicated and looks extremely sad, but he does not have a strong resistance. It seems that he knows that this thing cannot be saved.


    A soldier took the alloy box and tried to open the box, but he tried it without success.


    "Xu Lao..." The captain listened to the louder sound outside the barrier cabin. He was also more and more anxious, and he screamed anxiously at the old man.


    The old man suddenly sighed and took a crystal card out to the soldier.


    The military took the crystal card and brushed it on the lock of the alloy box. The alloy box was opened.


    Hansen looked at the box with some curiosity, but under this look, his face changed a bit.


    Inside the alloy box was a data card and a bottle. The shape of the bottle was exactly the same as the bottle in the box that Hansen had.


    "Is there really such a clever thing? The same as the box, the bottle inside is the same? Isn''t the liquid in the bottle the same?" Hansen was surprised.


    After the soldier opened the box, his fist was gripped, and suddenly there was a red hot flame burning, and a punch banged toward the bottle.


    Hansen looked at the soldier and the bottle in the box and thought about it.


    The soldier should be a transcender, and the power is quite tyrannical. After the horrible firepower is down, let alone the bottle, I am afraid that everything inside the box will be destroyed.


    If he didn''t see the bottle, Hansen might not care about such a gossip, but now Hansen hesitated, and the figure shook a bit, and instantly appeared in front of the soldier, his arm blocked his flame fist, and reached out and directly The alloy box was covered and pulled back into his arms.


    Hey!


    The high-temperature flame that melted the steel smashed on Hansen''s arm, like a magma, but it didn''t hurt Hansen.


    Everyone was a glimpse, and then the next second, the weapons in the hands of the soldiers and the guards on board were all aligned with Hansen.


    "You are the spy of the Shura?" The captain stared at Hansen and asked.


    "I am Han Sen, my wife is Ji Ruran, my father-in-law is Ji Ruozhen, you can''t believe you can look at the passenger watch." Han Sen faced so many laser guns, or raised his hand.


    Although he is confident that the laser guns can''t shoot themselves, but they are all fellow human beings, there is no need for them to call themselves, so they have quickly indicated their identity.


    The name of the head of the Grand Prix was still very useful. The captain listened to Hansen��s words and quickly waved his hand to prevent the soldiers and guards from shooting at Hansen.


    "You are Hansen?" the captain asked Hansen.


    "If you change," Hansen said.


    "He is Hansen, he just saved us." Xu pity said aside.


    "Even if you are the son-in-law of the epoch, you can''t do that. If you get things up, you have to destroy them." The captain said anxiously.


    Look at his appearance, if Hansen does not pay, let alone Hansen is only the head of the son-in-law, even if he is the head of the family, the captain will not hesitate to order him and the box to destroy.


    boom!


    Hansen had not come and reacted, but only heard a bang, the barriers were smashed into a big hole, and the Shura people armed with weapons rushed in from the outside passage. 8)

 Chapter 1200： Thorn

    The Shura people who rushed in were wearing the Shura''s standard armor. They couldn''t see their faces and the corners of their heads, and they couldn''t tell the level of Shura. .


    It can be seen that the armor worn by the first person is somewhat special. It seems to be much more magnificent than the average soldier. It is probably known that he is the head of the Shura.


    The first row of Shura, holding an energy shield in his hand, stood in front of them like a glass.


    The human beings in the barriers are all face-to-face. Everyone knows that this time I am afraid that they will not be spared. So many Shura soldiers rushed up. They are so little people, there is no room for resistance.


    The captain slammed his teeth and pulled out a gun and blew it over Hansen��s alloy box. Hansen predicted that the captain would shoot and lift the box before he fired.


    Hey!


    I saw an irregular beam hitting the floor and melting the metal floor through a big hole.


    "I will give you something, can you give me a life?" Han Sen ran with the box and went to the Shura.


    Xu Lao and others showed anger on their faces, and Hansen was not expected to be a traitor.


    "Kill him, death can''t let that thing fall into the hands of the Shura." The captain evenly ugly and ordered the two soldiers and a group of guards to shoot at Hansen who fled to the Shura.


    Suddenly I saw a speed of light and particles flowing toward Hansen. Hansen��s figure was a little embarrassing, and the beams almost rubbed his body on the ground, and suddenly shot the ground a lot of red. The hole.


    The Shura, who was headed, waved his hand, and the Shura people holding the energy shield in front of them suddenly rushed over and protected Hansen with a shield.


    Hey!


    The various beams hit the energy shield, causing the energy shield to explode, but it was not able to smash it.


    After all, it is only a passenger spacecraft. Although it is equipped with some weapons, the specifications are not top-level, and it is impossible to wear the advanced energy shields of the Shura.


    Hansen seems to have rushed into the Shura people, and grabbed the box and went to the Shura, who was headed, as if he wanted to give him the box.


    "I will give you something, please spare me a life." Han Sen''s voice seemed to tremble with fear.


    The leader of the Shura subconsciously reached out and picked up the alloy case in Hansen��s hand, and his eyes had already raised a sense of excitement.


    This time they paid such a big price, in order to get the things inside the alloy box, now that humans have sent them themselves, it is naturally better.


    As for Hansen in front, the leader of Shura did not pay much attention to it. Hansen was too young. Unlike the Shura people, the young human strength is generally weak.


    Secondly, those human beings have really shot Hansen. The chiefs of Shura have been fighting for the battlefield for many years. Naturally, those human beings are not acting, but they really want to kill Hansen and then they can''t eat his flesh and blood.


    Moreover, the Shura leader is also very confident about his instincts. The intuition that he exercised in the war allowed him to distinguish between crisis and killing. In Hansen''s body, he could not feel it at all.


    In the eyes of the Shura lord, Hansen was just a poor worm who wanted to ask for a life.


    The Shura leader reached out and took the alloy box, and his heart was lighter, but the next moment, a short sword that looked like copper, had been pierced into his chest without any warning. .


    Hey!


    The Shura Warrior couldn��t stop the power of the short sword, and the human being who seemed to tremble was unbeatable. The blood spread his whole body, and a pair of dragon wings spread out. The arm holding the dagger is still stabbing forward, and the eyes are calm to the extreme.


    The head of the Shura, whose heart was pierced by the sword, slammed into Hansen��s face, and the power was so tremulous that it seemed to tear the air.


    Being stabbed by a sword, it is still able to explode such a terrible force. The strength of the Shura people is far from being comparable to human beings.


    Several Shura people who came to the reaction in the vicinity were all roaring and shooting at Hansen, and Hansen was on the spot.


    Hansen did not look at the Shura soldiers. The figure was not only avoiding the horrible punch of the Shura leader, but also the long-eyed eyes on his back, avoiding the shooting of the Shura soldiers.


    In one step, several beams of light were rubbed from him, the micro side of the skull, and a stream of particles flew past his cheeks.


    The Shura soldiers scolded the leader of the Shura, avoiding some directions when shooting, and gave Hansen a chance.


    Hansen has been expressionless, calm and refreshing, holding the sword that was pulled out in his hand, and his figure once again bullied the leader of Shura.


    The Shura leader shouted, completely ignoring the **** wounds on his chest, holding the alloy box in one hand and banging Hansen.


    However, Hansen''s body was a strange twist, intertwined with the fist of Shura''s leader, and a beam of light shot at his side at the same time, but at all he could not hurt his body.


    And that one is too Ajian, but it was strangely changed to his left hand, passing by the neck of the Shura leader, suddenly blood rushed.


    The Shura leader was still hard to stand down. He grabbed Hansen in one hand and wanted to hold Hansen��s neck and twist his neck.


    Hansen��s body rushed back, with the heel as the axis, and turned back like a gyro, not only the arm of the Shura leader, but also the shooting direction of the Shura soldiers.


    From the other side of the Shura leader flashed, his eyes icy to the extreme, the red tide surging, the blood nerves have been run to the limit by Hansen.


    Tai Ajian��s quaint copper blade was once again cut on the neck of the Shura��s leader. His neck had already been split by a small half. The sword went down again. The head of the Shura��s head wearing a helmet suddenly flew into the air. The blood is also sprayed out.


    Hansen slammed the alloy box in the leader''s hand, and kicked it out, and smashed the headless body of the Shura leader to several Shura soldiers.


    All this seems to be very troublesome, but it only happened in an instant. The captain and Xu Lao have already seen it. The brain is not enough. It has not reacted to what happened. The head of the Shura leader. It has already been Hansen.


    Hansen did not stop at all. When the body of the Shura leader kicked the Shura soldiers, his **** shadow flashed together.


    The gunshots were loud and the streamer, the Shura soldiers were in chaos, and the blood was like a spring with the **** figure.

 Chapter 1201： Death harvest

    The captains were all stunned, and there was only a chaos among the Shura soldiers. Hansen��s phantom-like figure flashed among the Shura soldiers. The short sword took away the lives of several Shura soldiers. . .


    The shootings of the Shura soldiers seem to be offset by some mysterious power. So many turbulent flows, no one can be in Hansen.


    Hansen seems to be a **** of death that even deaths are escaping. In the blood and fire, the life is harvested, and the Shura soldiers have lost their lives under the bronze sword of the **** of death. Only the corpses are surging. The blood of the movement caused a little more in the barrier compartment.


    After all, the captain and Xu Lao were not professional soldiers. The reaction was slower than half a beat. However, the two professional soldiers had already flashed the enthusiasm in their eyes. They directly shot the guns against the Shura people.


    "All are scattered, find a place to cover themselves, can not find it on the ground." A soldier screamed, the gun in his hand kept shooting Shura.


    The guards and the captains finally reacted, and they found a place to cover their bodies, or they squat directly on the ground to shoot at the Shura soldiers.


    The Shura soldiers have already been turned upside down by Hansen, and the interior is in chaos. The Shura soldiers holding the energy shield on the outside are also smashed by Hansen. Together with the leader��s death, no one is commanding, it has become a mess. Only by relying on the instinctive reaction they exercised in the battle to kill Hansen who invaded them, only in this way can they stabilize their team and reorganize their fighting power.


    However, Hansen is like a real ghost. No matter how they fight, they can''t beat Hansen. In the hand-to-hand combat, the ordinary Shura soldiers are Hansen''s opponents.


    However, the number of Shura soldiers is extremely large, and more and more Shura soldiers are coming in from the passage.


    Hansen��s thoughts, a majestic creature like a bronze knight and an angel-like beautiful woman have already appeared beside him.


    I saw that the beautiful angel-like woman��s hand was fretting, and the wings flew between the two sides. In general, the big sword was swept by the soldiers of the Shura, and the blood suddenly sprang out, and the blood spewed in the tragic It is incomparably strongly contrasted with the beautiful and holy figure.


    The bronze aura of the rebellious knight spread out, making the actions of the Shura soldiers seem to be slow and half-shot, screaming at the Shura soldiers.


    Hansen ignored the few sporadic Shura soldiers left in the barriers, and rushed into the passage with the little angels and rebel knights. Tai Ajian took life and blood like a knife.


    Although there are many Shura soldiers, the passages are too narrow. Instead, they have no way to display their weapons. They are afraid of hitting their own people and can only fight with Hansen.


    After the captains cooperated with the two soldiers to kill the remaining Shura soldiers in the barriers, they rushed toward the passage and wanted to help Hansen.


    However, after rushing into the passage, I saw the bodies of Shura soldiers everywhere, and the entire passage was everywhere, like Shura hell.


    That kind of scene, even if the two soldiers who used to see life, looked at it, could not help but tremble in their hearts.


    "Who said that his body had a problem?" The captain couldn''t help but mutter.


    "It''s a pity that such a person, if he is allowed to develop for a few more years, is definitely a half-god, but unfortunately..." Xu Lao sighed.


    Everyone understands what they mean. Hansen is no better, and the Shura soldiers who killed him are useless. These are just the assault troops who boarded the ship. The Cosmos is still surrounded by the Shura Fleet. It is impossible to be an enemy of the battleship.


    Once the Shura people find that they can''t get what they want, I am afraid that they will directly destroy the Cosmos. It is useless when Hansen is strong. Unless it is promoted to the gods, it is impossible to prolong the universe. survive.


    They are still in the middle of the dead, without any hope of survival.


    "Kill one enough, kill two and earn one." The soldiers did not think so complicated. They had already gotten used to the death of the battlefield. As long as there was still a breath, they could continue to fight.


    Both soldiers ran towards the passage, crossed the body and blood of the Shura soldiers on the ground, and after turning around a corner, they still saw the dead bodies.


    The captains also followed them, and they saw the sights here, and they were all in the heart.


    The younger Ling Ling is looking at the scalp and numbness. He is shuddering and vomiting. There is a kind of fear in his heart, and there is an excitable excitement. The blood seems to be burning.


    "These Shura soldiers are killed by Hansen?" Lingyuan trembled and asked, the man who had nothing special in his view, but in his heart, it seems to be a mixture of gods and demons, that is, let him The trepidation, which made his heart difficult to suppress, produced an inexplicable sense of worship.


    Xu Lao shook his head and said: "The transcender I have seen is not too small, but I have never seen such a common person. I am afraid that no one under the demigod can match him. If he does not die, I will be among the human beings in the future. There must be a top-level force, and maybe it will be the second big murderer."


    The captain smiled bitterly: "It is a pity that such a talent is to be buried with us."


    The two soldiers did not feel so much nonsense, but they rushed forward quickly. The places they passed were full of the bodies of Shura soldiers, but they never saw Hansen.


    Until the front isolation door stopped their way, through the observation window on the isolation door, I saw that the spacecraft outside had broken a big hole, and it was connected with the void. It should be the place where the Shura people landed in the universe.


    Because of the difference between internal and external gravity and air, most of the outside things were sucked into space, but they did not see the shadow of Hansen.


    "Hansen others?" The captains all chased them, and Xu had not seen Hansen''s figure, and asked quickly.


    "Going out is already a void, I don''t see his shadow, I am afraid..." The soldier shook his head and said, although he did not finish it, but he meant that everyone already understood, I am afraid that Hansen is already fierce.


    "Look at you!" A courage was bigger, and the passengers who rushed over with the captain suddenly shouted.


    Everyone looked at him, but he saw him standing in front of a watchtower and pointing out at the watchtower.


    The captains rushed to the scene, and now the radar and other devices on the Cosmos have been destroyed. There is no way to see the outside of the spacecraft, and only some can be seen with the naked eye.


    Everyone went to the observation deck, which was originally a place for passengers to watch the cosmic scenery. It is a semi-circular platform. It looks like a **** bowl from the outside. It looks transparent from the inside and has a very clear view. it is good.


    The captains stood at the watchtower and looked out. They suddenly stayed, and the face was incredible and pleasant.

 Chapter 1202： destroy

    I saw a large group of Shura warships rising like a smashing aurora like a planet, spreading from that violently, like a dead light shock wave instantly bursting out, those horrible giant star battleships In the aurora, the explosion was directly destroyed.


    The star-rated warships and satellite frigates were directly blown into pieces. The huge fleet seemed to be a huge fireworks that exploded in the universe.


    The scene can not be described, the magnificent tremors, as if the big bang of the destruction of the universe, the entire universe is illuminated.


    If it is not the special design of the observation deck, it can filter out those too strong light, I am afraid that not only their eyes will be dazzled, but even the body will be directly radiated to death.


    The observation deck can filter the light, but the shock wave generated by the explosion is unavoidable. Seeing the shock wave like a tsunami rolling, everyone is shocked.


    Fortunately, the cosmic number is far away from the explosion. The horrible shock wave just flies out the cosmic horn and rolls out in the universe. I don��t know how far, some weak areas have suffered some damage, and it has not caused too much. Loss.


    Everyone has fallen, and many people have been injured. When the spacecraft stabilized, they picked it up and looked out, but found that there was floating space junk everywhere, the fleet of the Shura. It has disappeared.


    "What happened in the end?" The captain slammed his head on the wound that was still bleeding, staring blankly at the void full of cosmic waste, and said incredulously.


    Others are similar to him. After climbing up from the ground, they are all staring at the empty sky like a garbage sea. No one can speak, but joy spreads in the heart.


    "We are saved? Is the fleet of the Alliance coming?" A female passenger asked some questions that he could not believe.


    "We are indeed saved, but there is no alliance fleet." Xu Lao shook his head.


    Although there is no radar equipment, but the naked eye, there is no shadow of the battleship in the innocent starry sky. In addition to the endless garbage sea, it is the nearby planet that is relatively close and looks very large.


    And even if the fleet of the Alliance arrives, there should be a fierce exchange of fire. How could it be that all of a fleet of four star-rated warships will be turned into cosmic dust, which is like a dream.


    "My God, what happened?"


    "God bless, we are saved."


    "This is a miracle. It must be the punishment of the cruelty of the Shura people."


    ......


    After a moment of silence, the passengers cheered, although they didn''t know what was going on, but they knew they were saved.


    The captain was also very excited, but his gaze was searched through the watchtower, hoping to see something.


    But what disappointed him was that he saw nothing but the garbage floats everywhere.


    When the captain''s gaze returned to the ship and wanted to direct the order to do something, he was shocked to see Hansen standing in the corner of the observation deck, holding the alloy box in his hand.


    ......


    Hansen��s hand came to the control room of the barrier cabin with the alloy box. The guarded soldier slammed a straight military ceremony to Hansen, and his eyes burned like a fire.


    Hansen also returned to a military ceremony. The Alliance is generally a soldier. The marching ceremony is normal, but it is a high respect for a person who has retired and does not wear military uniforms.


    Entering the control room, in addition to the people driving the barriers, the captain and Xu Lao greeted them, and even the people in the driver''s seat stood up, looking at Han Sen.


    The captain walked over to Hansen and walked straight to Hansen for a military ceremony. Then everyone went to Hansen for a military ceremony with a ruthless expression on his face.


    The same is true of Xu and Lingyuan, and the small face is tight and serious.


    Hansen did not say anything, but just returned to a military ceremony.


    "Thank you for saving the lives of all of us." The captain came to Hansen, and his look was slightly excited.


    "I am just trying to save myself." Hansen shook his head and said.


    "Let''s go to the office and talk." The captain hurried Hansen into the office, and together with Xu Lao.


    "Mr. Han, is the Shura Fleet your handwriting?" Captain asked in a complicated look at Hansen.


    He thought about it. It seems that only Hansen has such a possibility. Otherwise, how could the Shura people��s fleet suddenly ruin?


    But the captain couldn''t believe this speculation anymore, because Hansen had only one person. How could he possibly destroy a fleet?


    It is only in addition to this possibility that the captain can''t even think of other possibilities.


    Hansen smiled and shook his head: "The captain, you are too high to see me, don''t say that I am still a transcender, even if I am a god, I have no ability to destroy such a fleet in an instant."


    The captain thinks that this is also true. Hansen is just a human being, not a god. How could it be done? It is just that the destruction of the Shura warship is too sudden and too strange, and he has such an unrealistic assumption.


    In fact, Hansen was distressed at this time. He was afraid of insufficient power. So he drove a single-horned amethyst to the Shura fleet and shot five amethysts. The result was far beyond his imagination, and he directly took the whole Shura. The fleet has been shattered, and the power has overflowed too much, which is a waste.


    Although Hansen��s hand has a lot of amethysts, but there is no place to add it, there is one less with one, so Hansen still has a bit of pain.


    "Han Laodi, can you give it to me?" Xu Lao pointed to the alloy box inside Han Sen''s hand.


    Hansen put the alloy box on the table, but did not push it to Xu Lao, but pressed it under his own hand and looked at Xu Lao and asked: "Xu old, I can return it to you, but my life is almost Just because it is buried here, should you give me a confession?"


    Xu Lao sank a bit, and looked at the captain, the captain coughed: "Xu Lao, or can you say something?"


    Xu Lao nodded and said: "Well, my life is saved by Han��s brother. If you don��t have a confession, you can��t say it.��


    Said, Xu Lao took the alloy box, opened the alloy box, and looked at the liquid bottle in the box.


    Hansen didn''t stop him. He just wanted to know what was inside, otherwise it would be useless to take the things inside.


    For a while, Xu Laocai continued: "Han Laodi, should you have heard of Angel Gene Liquid? I am the person in charge of the Angel Gene Liquid Project. Angel Gene Liquid is also led by the team... No... or Copy it out more accurately..."


    Search engine various novels for you to watch,

 Chapter 1203： Unlucky Shura Emperor

    Han Sen listened to what Xu Lao said, and could not help but be surprised.


    The Zhaojia Angel Gene can study the angel genetic fluid, not the technology they have developed themselves, but some results from the study of this liquid.


    According to Xu Lao, the angel gene is far from being able to study the role of this liquid. The current angel genetic fluid is only less than 10% of this liquid, and even lower.


    However, if it is only a pure liquid, it can not be used. If humans use this liquid, then there is only one end, which will directly explode and die. Even the tyrannical body of the transcendence cannot be avoided.


    As for the origin of this liquid, Xu Lao was a little swallowed, and finally only said "this is the thing in the tomb of the Shura", so Hansen smiled.


    "It turned out that this thing was also stolen from the tomb of the Shura emperor. The emperors of Shura were really bloody, and they were not allowed to live. They were so visited by so many human tomb thieves, not only stolen. Non-Tianjing, but also stole such a baby." Han Sen heart secretly.


    At the same time, Hansen��s heart was also somewhat gratified. After he got the liquid, he didn��t use it, otherwise he couldn��t escape the explosion.


    "Zero will not be a human using this liquid? Then why did she not explode and die? And it is also possible to switch between human state and Shura state at will, unlike those who use angelic genetic fluid. Human beings, even if their physical fitness is sufficient, it is only temporary, there is no way to keep it for a long time.�� Han Sen��s heart is more and more thought, but the answer to all this is difficult to answer.


    After the Shura had blocked the signal, the Alliance had dispatched a patrol fleet to the area. When they discovered the Cosmos and the vast space debris, everyone was shocked. It was a terrible battlefield.


    When they boarded the Cosmos and saw the body of the Shura soldiers in the area, they felt even more incredible. It was unimaginable that a working spaceship killed so many Shura soldiers.


    What surprised them even more was that the Cosmos staff and passengers were mostly only slightly injured, not even one.


    Hansen and others were brought back to make a separate trial. Hansen only admitted that he killed the Shura leader and some soldiers, and knew nothing about why the Shura fleet was destroyed.


    After watching the narratives of Hansen and others, the officers and soldiers on the inspection ship were full of respect for Hansen��s eyes.


    As for the high-level commissioners, seeing Hansen��s eyes is like watching a monster.


    If it wasn''t Hansen, then at that time, the entire crew and passengers on board could not be spared. Hansen did save a ship of humans.


    In order to avoid panic, all the staff and passengers on the Cosmos, their recording equipment are required to be formatted or the Alliance Commissioner checks to erase the sound or video content related to the incident, and also signs a confidentiality. protocol.


    After four days, Han Sen re-entered another spaceship to Lehman.


    For Hansen��s heroic behavior, the Alliance awarded the Medal of Honor, and the Angel Gene also produced a lot of money. Hansen naturally accepted it all at once, and there was no politeness at all.


    However, the news of Hansen''s recovery was also spread in the league. The well-informed forces quickly heard that Hansen had recovered and killed many Shura soldiers and a Shura noble general on the ship.


    "How is it possible? Isn''t it even Luo Haijun''s confirmation that Hansen''s body is difficult to recover? It''s only a few years, how can he recover?" Zhao Qi first got the news, after all, this thing was originally an angel gene. Something triggered.


    "A good person doesn''t live long, and the evil has lived for a thousand years. I know that the guy won''t go down like this." After the news heard by Tang Zhenliu, he laughed.


    After the major forces heard the news, the reaction was different, but everyone had a thought in mind, Hansen actually recovered, and could kill the three-level fighters of the Shura nobles, fearing the future alliance and the third asylum. It is not calm.


    As for the strange destruction of the Shura fleet, the Alliance has been checking, and no one has doubted Hansen too much. After all, such a destructive weapon is not something that human beings can do. Even if it is a demigod, it is difficult. Reach that level.


    Hansen received a lot of news from the news, and after replying to the people he knew, the others ignored it and went all the way to Lehman.


    Ji Ruozhen already knew about Hansen��s recovery, so I was not surprised by this. Anyway, Hansen did not want to develop in politics or the military. His recovery did not have much impact.


    After Luo Haijun heard the news of Hansen''s recovery, he showed his deep thoughts, but he had already chosen Han Han, and he did not return to Hansen.


    Hansen successfully arrived at Lehman, but because of the late days, Professor Yan has been talking for two days, naturally it is impossible to re-speak for Hansen, Hansen can only join halfway.


    Fortunately, he recently read a lot of basic knowledge and materials in space and time. He heard it from the middle and did not understand it completely. Some of the contents that he could not understand, Hansen consulted other students after the end, and harvested Not too small.


    After two days, after the lecture was finished, the professor did not leave as usual and called Hansen in front of him.


    "Your face is very big. Bai Yishan and Li Xinghua are both looking for me to talk about it. Let me help you make up a supplementary class. I can only sell them a face. If you are interested, then every day. In the evening, I can go to my lab to help me." Professor Yan said to Hansen with a smile.


    Hansen was greatly grateful. He did not expect that Bai Yishan and Li Xinghua took care of him like this. He knew that he was two days late, and he also specially asked Professor Yan to help him fill the missing class.


    Since then, Han Sen has been in class during the day, and at night he went to Professor Yan��s lab to help with some work.


    Professor Qi is different from Bai Yishan and Li Xinghua. He is not a researcher of ancient Wu, but a scientist who really studies space and time. His research ideas are completely different from Bai Yishan and Li Xinghua. Hansen has opened his eyes and learned a lot. The thoughts that have never been thought of before have been greatly expanded.


    Because Hansen is not a researcher in professional learning space and time, the theoretical knowledge is very poor, and there is very little help in the laboratory. Basically, it is equivalent to a handyman. Whenever there is a need, he is called to help him.


    Hansen is also a comer. Everything here is fresh for him. Hansen is like a dry sponge that is about to crack, and constantly absorbs all kinds of knowledge.

 Chapter 1204： Double talent

    In a blink of an eye, two months passed. Han Sen learned the theoretical knowledge of space and time while pondering what kind of space-time super-nuclear genetics he should create.


    In the moment, the female emperor''s time and atmosphere can be simulated. Hansen can simulate a little fur, and the time backtracking is definitely not done. Hansen can do it with a little time to accelerate, even the time delay will not work.


    It��s not that Hansen��s simulation is not good, but he��s only a hundred points of time. He��s the talent of the emperor. It��s impossible to have a natural talent for the time. It��s very good to be able to accelerate the time.


    With the space of the heavenly emperor, Hansen can only simulate a small part, and what can be done is a technique similar to space contraction.


    It is said that space contraction is worse than a technique similar to sub-space navigation. It is not really a space compression, but just a space shortcut.


    Whether it is space acceleration or space contraction, Hansen can only use it to the extent that it does not affect the surrounding space.


    Hansen originally wanted to create a high-explosive super-nuclear gene, but research and research, he found that both techniques can only increase his speed, as if it has nothing to do with the high explosion.


    These days, Hansen learns to master the characteristics of these two forces while learning to better understand the power of these two different attributes, and also think about how they should be combined.


    Time acceleration can make Hansen''s movements become very fast, and the space contraction has the effect of shrinking the size, so that Hansen step out in one step, farther away than the actual space.


    This technique can also be used on attacks to make the attack distance shorter.


    Hansen thought for a long time, and did not figure out how to combine the two forces, what kind of super nuclear technology can be created.


    After the end of the day''s work, after other researchers left, Hansen finished the experimental equipment and directly borrowed the gravity exercise room in the laboratory to practice his own space and time skills and enhance their control. And understanding.


    The so-called boxing practice thousands of times, true meaning.


    Although this is a stupid method, it is also the most effective way to understand a capability.


    Hansen swayed sweat in the martial arts, but did not find that Professor Yan was standing outside to see him practice.


    Professor Yan had already left, but because a little something was forgotten in the lab, he turned back and took things, saw the light in the gravity exercise room, and then came to see who was using gravity.


    Seeing Hansen inside, Professor Yan could not help but slightly nod.


    In the past two months, Professor Yan has had some understanding of Hansen. He can also understand why Bai Yishan and Li Xinghua like Han Sen so much.


    There is no reason for him, just because Hansen is their way. In Hansen''s body, they can see some of their own shadows. It is the same kind of atmosphere.


    Not much to say, hard work, but also to study hard, can fully participate, not so much redundant thoughts, not as impetuous as the average young people.


    If Hansen also does research, he must also be a very good researcher.


    He is also a kind of person, so he is also very appreciative of Hansen. If it is not because he saw the efforts of Han Sen just two days, the knowledge that he does not understand will find a way to learn outside the classroom, and Professor Yan will not let A layman like Hansen came to his lab to help.


    Hansen��s performance in the past two months has also made Professor Yan very satisfied, hardworking and hard-working, and will not act blindly. Although his current knowledge is still very shallow in Professor Yan��s opinion, such young people are very right. Awkward temper.


    Professor Yan was originally prepared to leave, let Hansen practice quietly, but after seeing Hansen''s practice content, Professor Yan stopped and his eyes were completely attracted by Hansen.


    As a professor of major research space and time, he suddenly saw that Hansen practiced as a space force.


    Seeing that Hansen stepped out step by step, he was surprised to pass through the nearly 100-meter-long martial arts room, which is clearly a technique similar to sub-space navigation.


    "Is he a space talent?" I was very surprised.


    Space talent is rare. Although there are two talented researchers in the hands of Prof. Yan, their level is obviously much worse than that of Hansen. It is still that Professor Yan has tried his best to dig a lot of money.


    For a professor who studies space and time for nuclear genomics, that''s really important.


    After all, the human body is different from machinery. It is not difficult to rely on strong energy to reach the space of tearing. However, it acts on the human body, which is another matter.


    Hansen��s current subspace shuttle technique has been somewhat horrifying. At least in the current league, no one has ever developed this super-nuclear gene.


    In fact, the study of this piece is also the most brilliant of Professor himself. He has not studied it, and others can''t even study it.


    "I didn''t expect Hansen to have such a talent!" Professor Yan looked at Han Sen''s gaze, just like watching a huge treasure.


    Hansen didn''t know that Professor Yan was staring at him at the moment. He was not in the shelter. Hansen didn''t have so much defense, and he was practicing the space skills.


    After two months of practice, he has been able to use space shuttle and time acceleration, but only skilled. If you combine the two abilities, Hansen has no clue.


    After practicing for a while, the space shuttled, and Hansen changed the practice time to speed up.


    Professor Yan was still not sure, but after watching it for a while, his eyes grew bigger and bigger, and Zhang Ba could not open his mind: "Time is accelerating... Is he actually a dual talent for space and time?"


    Now Professor Yan only feels like a big cake has fallen in the sky, and it happened to fall into his mouth. Professor Liu, who has always been serious, opened his mouth and looked at Hansen��s smirk, but his eyes were exposed. The wolf saw the evil eyes of Little Red Riding Hood.


    "Okay... It��s so good..." muttered in his mouth, but the eyes of the thief were not willing to leave Hansen��s body for a moment, as if they were watching a stunning red ** *like.


    Hansen practiced and suddenly he had a cold war, and the goose bumps on his body were all up.


    "Weird, how could it be a cold war suddenly? Is the temperature in the martial arts room too low?" Hansen stroked his arm and directly called out the brain, so that the brain increased the temperature between the martial arts.


    The professor outside is a lot of thoughts in his heart. In the past, many bold ideas were put on hold because of the lack of space and time. This time, like a spring, the professors are getting more and more excited.

 Chapter 1205： Same class

    Although Professor Yan was very excited, he did not alarm Hansen. He just watched it silently and waited until Hansen practice was about to end. .


    The next day, Han Sen just arrived at the laboratory and was called to the office by Professor Yan.


    "Han Sen, I have some information here, you take study and research, and then write an analysis report to me." Professor Yan put a piece of information in front of Hansen.


    "Good professor, is there anything else?" Hansen asked after receiving the information.


    "These are unfinished research projects. You should not let others see it. Room 507 is still empty. You will go there every day to see it." Professor Yan said that he gave a door card to Hansen: "Go. ""


    Looking at Hansen��s departure, Professor Yan��s mouth showed an intriguing smile. He knows people like Hansen because they are all the same kind of people. As long as Hansen sees the information, he will be attracted. I can''t help but try, I don''t need him to say anything.


    The only thing that regrets Professor Yan is that the training class has only three months, and now there are only less than one month left. He has no way to try all the ideas in his heart to be realized by Hansen. The more important part let Han Sen go to see.


    "One month''s time is too short... If you can give me ten years... No... Fifty years is better... I can certainly study a lot of results..." Professor Yan thought with some regrets.


    Hansen took the information to Room 507 for research. The information is very detailed. In addition to the text, there are holographic images. Each step has detailed argumentation and related data.


    Even Hansen, a person with a very shallow theoretical knowledge, can learn and understand on his own, but it takes much longer to look at the arguments and related data than to look at the subject.


    This is also a no-brainer. Hansen has not learned this before, and the theoretical basics are too bad. He can only slowly explore the learning.


    However, Hansen did not feel bored or bored, but instead was very excited to indulge in it.


    Originally, Hansen was still worried about how he should accelerate time and space shuttle. After reading these studies, Han Sen was full of all kinds of coquettish thoughts.


    In Hansen''s opinion, Professor Yan is definitely a genius, a super genius with a whimsical and research and development ability. Many of the ideas inside have made Hansen amazed. With his deep research and study, he is also a professor. The more you admire.


    Professor Yan has been paying attention to Hansen. Hansen��s hard work for learning has made Professor Yan very appreciative. After reading the notes that Hansen made during his studies for several days, Professor Yan asked Han Sen not to listen during the day. He talked about the lesson. If you have any questions about studying and studying, you can ask him directly.


    Because the classes taught during the day are basically only the popularization of theoretical knowledge about the relationship between space and time and the human body. With Hansen''s degree of learning, there is no need to waste time listening to those.


    Hansen was also very happy about this. After slowly reading the information and learning the relevant knowledge, I realized that those I had learned before were only fur.


    Although it is still fur, it has been much deeper than before.


    Fortunately, Hansen''s brain has undergone a change, both memory ability and comprehension ability are much stronger than the average person, so that he can quickly understand a lot of knowledge.


    Even so, the level of knowledge involved in these studies is too broad. Until the end of the three-month training period, Hansen only saw less than one-fifth of the content, not to mention the analysis report, and many things he fundamentally Haven''t seen it yet.


    "Take it back and take a look." When Han Sen came to Professor Yan to return the information, Professor Yan said with a smile.


    ��Is it ok?�� Hansen looked at Professor Yu with some surprises.


    There is obviously a lot of unpublished results in these materials, and there are many research topics and ideas that others have never thought of. The value of this information is not measurable by money.


    "This is some of my private research. There are no disputes. You can take it back with confidence, but don''t let it go." Professor Yan didn''t care much.


    Although these materials are precious, but people who can''t find the talents of time and space, these studies are no different from waste paper, and they never get any results.


    Professor Yan is not short of money and lack of honor, so he has never done research for fame and fortune. For these things, he does not care what he wants. What he needs is real results.


    After leaving the professor, Han Sen returned to his home with the information. Now Han Sen is full of all kinds of coquettish thoughts. He used to worry about how to combine time and space. Now he is worried about too many plans and ideas.


    Hansen is not in a hurry to decide. He has to read all the information. After having a complete concept, he decides how to combine time acceleration with time and space.


    Because he has not found the super-god creatures that have been placed, Hansen has not gone hunting for a while, and he stays in the shelter to see the information.


    Without Hansen reading the information, the female emperor had already found the area of ??the holy sword sanctuary, which made Han Sen very happy.


    When he went to the Sanctuary Sanctuary with the humans in the shelter, and when he saw the evil emperor again, Han Sen had some indescribable expressions of what he was.


    I saw the evil spirits wearing flip-flops, big pants and short sleeves on the hair, and a straw hat on the head, wearing a large pair of sunglasses on the face, sitting there while grilling the beer and drinking beer directly to the bottle. The thick native Xinjiang of Hawaii has emerged.


    If it wasn''t for the evil spirits, the body was too **** good, Hansen thought that the goods were selling kebabs in Hawaii.


    Even if it is dressed like this, the evil emperor still has an unspeakable charm, and there is a kind of barbecue in the seaside.


    However, Hansen had some doubts. He did not see a comic book next to the evil emperor. Hansen said in his heart: "Is this guy tired of comics and intends to devote himself to the barbecue business?"


    "Han Sen, your boy finally came back." The evil emperor saw Hansen, suddenly his eyes lit up, got up and grabbed Hansen''s shoulder, and took Hansen to sit next to him, very excited and somewhat mysterious. Hansen said: "Buddy, I tell you, my brother is a big man recently. If you say it, you don''t believe it. Brother has created a new genre. Brother is definitely the genius of the ancestor."


    "What new genre?" Hansen was very interested in watching the evil emperor. He wanted to know what the earthly emperor had created a new earth-shattering genre. Maybe he could learn and learn, add more strength and chips to himself. .


    "Come, you will know when you look at it. This is my new work. You can help me see how it works. Is there any potential for a fire?" The evil emperor excitedly took out a book from his arms, and he took it seriously. The hand was handed over to Hansen.


    "Comic book? What did you paint?" Hansen looked at what it was, suddenly widened his eyes and his face was incredible.


    "Yeah, I tell you, absolutely fried, it will definitely be fire." The evil emperor looked confident and full of expression.


    Han Sen looked at the evil emperor with a shocked look, and looked down at the comic name "Overbearing President Love Love".

 Chapter 1206： Disappearing super **** creature

    Hansen��s look at the evil emperor��s eyes is like watching a monster. Hansen can swear that even if he faced the alien creatures that almost killed his life, he was not as surprised as he is now.


    A painting of the overbearing president of the comics of the emperor? Hansen thought that this **** was dreaming.


    Under the urging of the evil emperor, Han Sen looked at this "overbearing president loves love and love", the painting is quite powerful, after all, it is the emperor, just simulate the painting workers will not be bad, this is no problem.


    But what about his sister''s? The protagonist is exactly the same as the evil emperor himself. He just drew himself into the painting, and then painted all kinds of arrogant and cool costumes, all kinds of cool and handsome sisters, all kinds of I am the president, I am very embarrassed. , all kinds of beautiful women were conquered.


    However, the girls in the comics, Han Sen looked a bit wrong, although they are very beautiful and sexy, and the style is different, it is a bit like humans.


    ��Do you paint these aliens?�� Hansen pointed to the beautiful women in the painting.


    "Oh, it��s all the former emperors." The evil emperor said a little embarrassed.


    Han Sen opened his mouth and looked at the evil emperor. This product is really dare to do it. It is actually obsessed with the beauty of the emperor. This realm is much stronger than the average human being.


    "Buddy, this work is definitely a new era. You take it to help me in your online network, and I will definitely fire." The evil emperor confidently filled Hansen to help him get it online.


    Hansen had to agree to it, but he did not dare to use his own name to send an author account with the evil emperor, and published the "overbearing president loves love", this overbearing president has long been ruined. He is afraid that others will misunderstand him to paint, and he can''t afford to lose that person.


    After the publication, Han Sen did not take it anymore. He took Boa to go to the mountains and robbed the mountains. He felt that if he stayed with the evil spirits, he would definitely become abnormal. This product is too evil.


    Xiaoyinyin has not returned since the departure of the ghost gene of the ghost fox. Hansen is afraid of what happened, so go to the ghost mountain to see if the silver and silver are there.


    As for the human beings, except for the Queen, Hansen stayed at the Sanctuary Shelter, sheltering all the secrets in the underground. Hansen didn��t want too many people to see the things inside, and the Holy Sword Shelter was also Hansen��s. The same is true for the site.


    Hansen took Boa and rode the golden retriever all the way to the Ghost Mountain, and rushed in directly.


    But what makes Hansen strange is that the super-god creatures can''t be found in the ghost robbery mountains, and the super white creatures such as the great white snake seem to have disappeared.


    Hansen crossed the entire Ghost Mountain and walked again according to the route he had traveled before. He did not see the super-god creatures in the past.


    "What happened in the end?" Hansen was shocked.


    If there is any big battle here, those super-god creatures are dead, but it looks a bit different. There are no traces of wars, and other alien creatures are still there, but the super-natural creatures are gone.


    The blood-winged beasts are still there, and they don''t seem to be reduced, but their king and the king''s cub are gone.


    "What happened in the end? Why are they gone?" Hansen couldn''t figure out what was going on. It didn''t look like it had been fighting.


    With the strength of the ghost robbery, even if it is the power of a spiritual sanctuary to attack, I am afraid it is difficult to get down here, and there should be traces of fighting.


    Now the Ghost Mountain has not changed at all, but the super **** creatures are gone, and the more they think, the more bizarre they feel.


    Hansen turned around and did not find any clues. When Hansen was worried about Xiaoyinyin, he saw a direction in the night and some purple light appeared, which made the night sky a strange thing. Purple.


    Hansen was shocked and looked over to the other side, but the distance was too far. He couldn''t see what was there. The distance between the hole and the air was not enough.


    With a little thought, Han Sen directly summoned the wings and flew toward the purple light.


    The area where the purple light is located is indeed very far. After Hansen flew out of the ghost mountain, he flew two or three miles before he saw the source of the purple light.


    It turned out to be a mountain with purple glow, but the mountain was a little weird. Hansen stopped to look at it for a while, and his face suddenly became a bit stunned.


    Just now he was on the road, so I thought it was because I was close to the mountain, so I felt that the mountain was getting bigger.


    However, Han Sen stopped now and looked at it for a while, but found that it was not because he was close to the mountain. The mountain with purple light seemed to grow, the longer and the longer, the longer it grew.


    Hansen looked at him, he never heard of the mountain can grow this kind of thing.


    If there is a change in the vicinity of the earthquake, it may be said that it may have risen because of the squeeze, but there is no quiet activity around it. There is no such thing as an earthquake. The purple mountain is growing fast, which is somewhat shocking. It is.


    Hansen did not dare to go forward. Although his curiosity is very heavy, he has already passed the watch regardless of the age of forward, while watching Zishan, while observing the situation around him.


    Here is a prairie. At first glance, there are almost no obstacles. You can clearly see the mountain with purple and brilliance.


    In the vicinity, groups of snake worms and ants climbed out of the cave and climbed toward the purple mountain.


    In the distance, there are large groups of alien creatures running wildly towards the Zishan Mountain. There are a lot of alien creatures in all directions, and they seem to be very excited.


    Hansen reached out and grabbed a big snake. The snake was hiding at once, staring at Hansen with hostility.


    Seeing the big snake is no different, and still keeps a clear mind, Hansen relaxed in his heart, it seems that they are not controlled by the power to go to the Purple Mountain.


    "Since they are not controlled, then there is something in the purple mountain that attracts them. Is there any baby on the purple mountain? The super-sacred creatures of the small silver and the ghost mountain will not go to the purple mountain long ago?" Sen��s heart looked suspiciously at the direction of Zishan.


    Slightly sinking, Han Sen flew in the direction of Zishan. If there is a baby, he naturally can''t let it go. If it is dangerous, maybe Xiaoyinyin will need help.


    With Hansen��s current strength, even if he meets the great power of the Great Emperor, he can resist one or two, and there is no need to be too fearful.


    Follow the animal tide toward the direction of the Purple Mountain. As long as Hansen does not provoke those alien creatures, they are not in the mood to manage Hansen, and they are rushing in the direction of the Purple side, as if there is any food there.


    Hansen saw a large number of wolves on the road. It seemed to be a group of ants in the river, and there were strange birds in the sky, and they all rushed to Zishan.

 Chapter 1207： Big mountain that will grow

    Fortunately, their minds are awake, and they are not controlled. Hansen is also relieved.


    The distance of Zishan is farther than Hansen��s imagination. The so-called mountain ran dead horse, Hansen came to the purple mountain before he knew how magnificent the Zishan Mountain was.


    Even more frightening is that Zishan seems to be still growing and is still rising.


    However, even if there are only a dozen miles away from Zishan, Hansen still does not feel any movement, and Zishan seems to be floating quietly out of the soil.


    At this distance, Hansen has been able to see some of the conditions on the Purple Mountain. From the middle of the mountain, the clouds are lingering, but they can be seen. The purple light is not from the mountains itself, but on the purple mountains. The clouds of the clouds are coming out.


    The purple mountain itself is not purple, but a color that is almost between black and green.


    Hansen slowed down and carefully followed the trend of the animal, although he did not find danger, but Hansen saw a strange scene.


    Those alien creatures flying in the sky, even a large group of strange birds, did not dare to fly up the mountain, fell down a hundred or two meters away from the mountains, did not dare to go further.


    Not only flying creatures, but also the giant beasts and snake worms are the same, all around the mountains, no one has climbed the mountain.


    The mountain did not spread outward, but it continued to rise and rise, as if that part of the space was out of thin air.


    Hansen naturally did not go up the mountain with recklessness and flew along the side of the mountain. He hoped to find a small silver and silver figure in the herd surrounding the mountain.


    There were so many different creatures here, and the tides were surrounded by mountains. Hansen looked for a long time, but he never saw the traces of silver and silver.


    If you say that the small silver and silver are too small to find, even the body of the white snake, Hansen did not see, almost certainly they should not be here.


    Just as Hansen was somewhat disappointed, he suddenly heard the sound of a beast-like beast that was uploaded by Dashan, followed by several different howls and bumps.


    The voice came and went quickly, as if something was suddenly cut off, and there was no sound at once.


    Hansen frowned and went up the hill. The voice seemed to be passed down from the top of the mountain, but there was a cloud of clouds, and there was nothing in it.


    What makes Hansen strange is that listening to the sound just now seems to be very fierce, but it doesn''t feel the mountain''s uploading power fluctuations, which is a bit weird.


    "Small silver and silver they will not have gone up the mountain?" Hansen thought this way.


    Carefully looked at the animal tide, and found that although there are a lot of different creatures here, but there is no super-level existence, Hansen turned around, even one did not see.


    "It seems that small silver and silver are really likely to have gone up the mountain." Han Sen looked at the alien creatures who were cringing, and he was slightly hesitant.


    After a while, the sound came out again on the mountain, rolling like a thunder, and the sound of the explosion was mixed with the roar of some beasts.


    As before, the sound just came to an abrupt end in less than a few seconds.


    Hansen didn''t know if the silver and silver had gone up, and he still hesitated. Boa jumped from Hansen''s arms and quickly climbed up the mountain. After climbing up the mountain, he turned back to Han. Sen waved: "Dad... come..."


    Han Sen saw that Boa had gone up, he no longer hesitated, and quickly followed Boer up the mountain. Boa climbed fast in front, Han Sen was trying to stop Bo, but he saw the purple glow in front of the mountain. Boa has not entered the Xiaguang, can''t see her figure.


    Suddenly, Hansen quickly called out: "Boa, don''t go so fast, let''s go together..."


    When the words were exported, Hansen��s face had changed. He opened his mouth and said so many words, but he did not even make a sound. Even he could not hear what he said.


    Hansen��s heart was horrified, and he quickly unveiled the hole in the tunnel to sweep it in, and then his face was ugly. The hole and the sinister field were useless. Except that his eyes could see the place, he could not sense anything at all. Not the current position of Boa.


    Afraid of Bao Er��s accident, Han Sen speeded up the speed and rushed past. Hansen rushed in, but saw Boer climbed out of Zixia and sat on the ground with a look of confusion on the mountain.


    Hansen��s heart was overjoyed. When he got up, he picked up Boa and said, ��Boa, don��t go around, be with Dad.��


    At this close distance, he did not seem to be able to make any sound.


    Boa seems to understand what Hansen said. He stretched out the chubby little hand and touched Hansen��s cheek. The milky voice said: ��Boa ��... there is something... can��t find...��


    What Hansen was stunned was that he could hear the voice of Boa.


    "What''s the matter?" Hansen asked Boa.


    "Baby!" Boa said seriously.


    "What baby?" Hansen��s heart was happy. Boa could really understand what he was saying, knowing that he was right this time. Boa said that there are treasures in it, and that there are really babies in the ten.


    Boa shook her head in a blank face, as if she didn''t know what was inside.


    Hansen also knows that if Boa can find the baby, he will not climb out with a confused look. It must be something strange about this mountain, so that Boa can not find the baby.


    Han Sen looked up at the top of the mountain, and saw that the purple cloud was rolling down like a big river, as if the sky had fallen.


    A large piece of Xiaguang flows down the mountain, and it is unimaginable. It is like a rolling tsunami plunging from the sky, as if the heavens and the earth are about to be crushed by the Xiaguangyun.


    However, the purple Xia Yunqi began to slowly weaken by halfway up the mountain. It was relatively calm to Hansen.


    Hansen couldn��t feel any force in the Zixia cloud, and even a sound could not be heard. The sound of that kind of voice had no sound, and there was a strange feeling of watching the mime.


    At the time of Hansen��s observation, there was a sudden sound coming out of the mountain. He only heard the rumble sound like a mountain and a crack, and there were screams and roars.


    It��s still just a blink of an eye, and the sound is abruptly stopped. The ear seems to be wearing a silencer, and no sound can be heard.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw something rolled out of Zixia. Hansen thought it would be something like a rock.


    After all, if the battle is so fierce, it is not surprising to roll down some rocks, but when Hansen��s eyes fell on the thing, his face changed.

 Chapter 1208： White flower ball

    It is not the stone that rolls down from the mountain, but a white flower flower ball, just like a group of lobster tail meat, but it looks dry, not so much water.


    Hansen did not feel the dangerous atmosphere on it. He walked a little and found that it was not a meat ball. It was more like a kind of mushroom. It was a bit like the lower part of apricot mushroom, but it was more white and delicate. some.


    The head has a big fitness ball, a special round. When it fell from above, Hansen also saw it play a few times, and the elasticity is very good.


    Hansen saw that it would change color. It was because the white flower was covered with a lot of blood, and it was still similar to human blood. Compared with the white sphere, it was particularly dazzling.


    Seeing that there was no response, Hansen walked over and reached out and touched the ball to see what blood was on it.


    But Hansen��s palm had not touched the blood above, and the ball suddenly rolled out and avoided Hansen��s palm.


    Hansen suddenly was shocked and watched the white ball with vigilance, but still did not feel any special atmosphere.


    The white ball stopped there, it seemed to be a dead object, and there was no attack on Hansen.


    Hansen walked in a few more steps, and when he saw that he was about to hit the white ball, it actually rolled himself up and avoided Hansen��s palm.


    Now Hansen has been a little surprised. He can''t feel the breath of life on this white ball, but this guy looks like he is alive. It''s really weird.


    Hansen came to the excitement, and when he reached out, he went to touch the white ball again. The white ball avoided it again, and Hansen accelerated the speed to chase.


    The original white ball was not fast, but after Hansen accelerated the speed, the white ball actually followed the speed up. After several consecutive accelerations, he could not meet the white ball.


    Boa looked at the white ball curiously. It seemed that he was attracted by the white ball. He jumped up from Hansen��s shoulder and opened his hands to the white ball. The speed was amazing, even faster than Hansen��s speed. A lot on it.


    Seeing that Boa was about to rush to the white ball, the white ball slammed and the speed accelerated again, and it was hard to escape the slap of Boa.


    Boa was thrown away with his hands open, and the white ball suddenly disappeared. Boa suddenly fell to the ground and fell to the side with his hat and sunglasses. His face was covered with dirt. .


    Not far from the big white ball, he jumped a few times against the treasure that was lying on the ground. Although it had no expression and couldn��t make a sound, Han Sen had a wonderful feeling. The white ball seemed to be Laugh at Boa.


    Hansen didn''t know how he felt like this, but he felt that there was no reason, and the white ball gave him the feeling.


    Boa looked at the white ball and apparently felt the same feeling as Hansen. He was immediately irritated by the white ball. He immediately jumped up from the ground. His face was full of anger, and he rushed toward the white ball like a little tiger. .


    The speed is almost like a teleport. Hansen��s eyes are straight. This speed is comparable to the fastest speed of Hansen��s use of the super-spirit state. Although I always know that Boa is strong, I don''t want to be so strong.


    But what happened to Hansen��s surprise happened. Boa��s speed was incredible, but he still didn��t rush to the white ball. The white ball rolled quickly, and he quickly took a white shadow, and even escaped the treasure. The fight of the child.


    Boa couldn''t make it, the small body didn''t stop, and the body didn''t touch the ground. Then the volley borrowed the force to pounce on the white ball again, like a little tiger with wings.


    Hansen looked stunned, and Boa��s volley-flying body was actually his phoenix flying secret. Although Hansen had used it in front of Boa, he didn��t know how many times, but Boa never imitated it. Now she��s actually Hanzi used it out and Hansen was very surprised.


    Hansen looked at it again and saw that Boa was flying in the air. There was no doubt that Hansen��s phoenix flying secrets, many of the techniques were Hansen��s own innovations, and the original shocks and phoenixes. The secrets are a bit different.


    Under the slap of Boa, the white ball kept rolling, the ball with a strong rotation, rolling left and right on the mountain, spinning forward and backward, even escaping Boa��s slam It is.


    "What the **** is this?" Hansen became more and more surprised. According to the truth, with such speed, how can it be enough to supernatural creatures?


    But Hansen was on the big white ball, but he couldn''t even feel a little life.


    And such a big ball, no nose, no eyes, no hands, saying that it is a super **** creature, and some can''t say it, even if it is a piranha, it has to be a long mouth, but this thing is just a big ball. .


    Boa rushed for a while and didn''t catch the big white ball. The little face had already risen red, and the anger and unwillingness of his face suddenly caught a small hand. A mini hoist appeared in her hand. Against the sky, the gourd mouth shot a small white gourd against the big white ball, the meaty slap.


    Suddenly a terrible suction came from the mouth of the gourd, sucking the big white ball to the gourd.


    The big white ball rolled over to Boa, but it didn''t take much to roll. The white ball forced the body to forcibly, and desperately wanted to roll out.


    However, the suction of the gourd is too strong. The big white ball is like a car''s wheel, which is crazy, but it can''t get out.


    The ball, which looks very white and smooth, rubs against the rock on the ground during the rotation, splashes the sparks of the rock, and quickly grinds a round pit.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly surprised to see the big white ball. After Boa used the small gourd, he couldn��t **** things in. This is the first time that Han Sen is more suspicious of the origin of the white ball.


    Although the gourd can''t get into the big white ball, but the big white ball can''t get rid of the suction of the gourd. No matter how hard it rotates, it will grind the rock, but it will never roll out, just like the tire slips in the sand pit. same.


    On this mysterious mountain, suddenly there is such a demon thing, Han Sen has a bad feeling, see that the big white ball is sucked and can not run, Han Sen directly pulled out the Phoenix Excalibur, open nine The road is genetically locked, and the blood color is red with the Phoenix sword. It is smashed against the big white ball.


    Where the big white ball was sucked, it couldn��t run away, and Hansen��s sword was directly on the body.


    The sharp sword of the Phoenix Excalibur immediately slammed in, but Hansen felt a bit wrong.

 Chapter 1209： Violent father and daughter

    This sword went down, Han Sen felt that the Phoenix Excalibur seemed to be squatting on the elastic rubber tires. Although the Phoenix Excalibur was smashed, but it did not break the white ball, the white ball fell into some, very It bounced again and took Hansen back with the Phoenix Excalibur to move back a few steps.


    Hansen bit his teeth, pulled out the Ajian sword, and smashed the sword toward the big white ball. This thing is so strange, and now it��s all hands-on, definitely not giving it a chance to breathe, otherwise who knows it still What a strange way.


    When it first rolled down, it was a lot of blood on the body. The blood was obviously not its, but the effort at that time, the blood was gone.


    Hansen has been staring at it, and the blood is not dripping down, just disappearing out of it, as if it had been absorbed by it.


    Hansen��s double-flying swordsmanship was unfolded, and Tai Ajian and Phoenix Excalibur continued to squat on the white ball.


    However, the powerful force and the sharp blade did not hurt the big white ball. The blade was immediately bounced after the white ball, and even a white seal was not left.


    Hansen��s heart was more and more surprised. He opened the power of nine genetic locks and the sharpness of Tai Ajian and Fenghuang Excalibur. The general super-god creature should also be able to be exported by him, but even the white ball��s skin would not break. The toughness of this thing has far exceeded Hansen''s imagination.


    Seeing this trick is useless, Hansen took the double sword and no longer cut it. He took a few steps back and stared at the big white ball and looked at it. It was still struggling to get out of the suction range.


    And Bao Er grabbed the gourd, the sweat on the small face has appeared, it seems very difficult, it seems that the use of the mini gourd for a long time is also a lot of cost, no wonder she usually does not use it.


    It was just that Boa was very reluctant to let go of the big white ball, so he still insisted on reluctantly taking back the mini gourd, still sucking against the big white ball.


    Hansen��s thoughts are moving. Anyway, there are no other people here. He doesn��t need to worry so much. He directly reaches out and gathers a gold coin. Then the number on the gold coins slowly jumps. The power of terror is accumulating on the gold coins between Hansen��s fingers. many.


    "I see how hard you are!" Han Sen saw that Bao''s face was red, and the small hand shook very sharply. It seems that some of them are too fast to support. Then I have already saved nine yuan on the gold coins. It should be almost the same. Then there is no more to continue, and the gold coins are directly bounced to the white ball.


    A golden light crossed the void and directly stuck to the white ball. Nine times the strength of the gold coin was suppressed on the big white ball, and suddenly the big white ball was pressed down, like a squashed balloon, which made people worry. It may burst at any time.


    Boa put away the mini hoist, sitting on the ground with a small butt, and the mouth was breathing, it looked tired.


    However, the white ball has been squeezed very exaggerated, but it still did not explode, and then bounced again, and restored the original appearance.


    Hansen��s people are a bit stupid, but it��s nine times the power. Even if the emperor suffers such a sudden, how much will be hurt.


    The big white ball looks like nothing, except that the gold coins are attached to it, and there is nothing special about it.


    The big white ball rolled out again, but the speed of rolling was obviously slower. If it was just the wheel of a sports car, now it is almost the wheel of the road roller. It looks heavy and stupid, as if it is not moving.


    Hansen took a sigh of relief and knew that the amount of gold pressure in the town still played a role. Although it was not able to blast the white ball, it also put a lot of pressure on the white ball.


    "It''s useful." Hansen''s heart was a joy, and he immediately made a snap, only to see the gold coins falling down, and the jingle went down to the big white ball.


    After a while, the white ball was already covered with gold coins, and soon it could not even roll, like a big golden ball was pressed there.


    Boa looked at the big white ball and was suppressed. He suddenly climbed over and hatred and kicked two feet on it.


    The big white ball was still moving, and the pressure was almost flat, but it was still not crushed, and it was hard to imagine.


    Hansen also came to the front of the big white ball, curiously watching the big white ball, can''t see what it is.


    If it is a super-god creature, then how should it have its own counterattack, but from beginning to end it just escapes.


    If it is a dead thing, Hansen does not believe it.


    Boa jumped directly to the top of the big white ball and jumped and stepped on it. The big white ball had already been pressed and the flat body bounced again, and the twitching random would burst.


    It seems that Boa felt that this was not very deflated, and he summoned the mini hoist, to **** in the big white ball that had no way to move.


    Boa''s mini hoist was just in his hand, and he hadn''t sucked it against the big white ball. The body of the big white ball shook and seemed to be very scared.


    Hansen couldn''t see what it was, and he couldn''t hurt it. He didn''t stop Boa. He thought that letting Boa **** into the gourd would save him some moths.


    Boa was preparing to **** in the big white ball, but suddenly heard a bang, and the shivering white ball actually broke a hole from below.


    Hansen can be sure that the mouth was not crushed by the strength of his gold coins, but that he split open, because the crack is very neat, the continuous smoothness is like polished, and the learning is a straight line, fracturing It certainly won''t be like this.


    However, because the mouth is split from below, Han Sen does not see anything in the mouth, but Hansen is sure that the inside of the white ball is hollow and can only see the black paint inside. I don''t know what is wrong.


    Suddenly, something was shook in the big white ball. Hansen and Boa��s violent father and daughter suddenly retreated several meters like a frightened cat. Boa jumped into Hansen��s arms. Holding Hansen��s neck, the big eyes glared at the big white ball.


    Hansen is also a vigilant face. If this big white ball is the egg of a super **** creature, the shell of an egg is so tough, how terrible it is inside the thing?


    The father and the daughter both stared at the crack of the big white ball, and saw that something had slowly climbed out from the inside.


    As the thing gradually climbed out of the crack, Hansen and Boa��s eyes grew bigger and bigger, as if they had seen something that could not be done.


    The thing climbed out of the crack completely, staring at Hansen and Boa, shaking his head and making a horrible roar.


    "Wang!"

 Chapter 1210： Trapped

    The thing that climbed out of the big white ball turned out to be a snowball-like creature. It was only as big as a palm, and the hair was fluffy. It was similar to a creature called Pomeranian, but it was a lot of mini.


    At this time, this snowball-like creature is screaming at the fierce sound of Hansen and Boa: "Wang Wangwang... Wang Wangwang..."


    Hansen and Boa looked at each other, and both of them showed an evil expression and rushed toward the little snowball.


    It seems that this big white ball is really an egg. Such a small guy should be born just right, even if it is a super **** creature, it should not be too strong.


    Although this is the case, Han Sen still has no intention, but he still uses his full strength and wants to catch it first.


    Hansen and Boa, who had fled over the small snowball, were not afraid at all, or yelled at them.


    Seeing that Hansen and Boa are already catching this little thing, snowball-like little things, facing two fierce screams, a white light glows on them, and suddenly Hansen and Boa only feel black in front of them. I couldn''t see anything.


    Then the two of them felt like they were hitting something. Hansen��s power broke out, but he couldn��t knock it away. Instead, he was shocked back.


    The body flew back a little bit backwards, and suddenly felt that it had hit something, and then a while turned, the father and the daughter rolled into a ball, like being thrown into the drum washing machine, rolling no stop.


    "I rely!" Hansen already knew what had happened. He and Boa were locked in the white ball similar to it by the little snowball.


    Only this ball is bigger than its one, just shutting Hansen and Boa.


    Hey!


    Hansen used the Tai Ajian to stab a few times. Sure enough, like the big white ball, it was tenacious and terrible. Too Ajian and Hansen��s power could not be broken.


    "Stop and stop, stop first." Hansen hugged a little crazy Boa, first stabilized his figure, not let the ball roll again, and then roll down, people are about to turn dizzy.


    "The ability of the snowball turned out to be such a strange white ball. It can be banned. The power is really strange!" Hansen secretly thought, how can he break the big white ball out.


    Before Hansen began to think about it, he heard the sound of a bark outside, and then the ball in their body began to roll again. The snowball actually kicked the big white ball out of the football.


    Hey!


    Hansen and Boa suddenly rolled up with the ball, and then ran into something. The shocked squad, the small snowball outside hit the ball, Hansen felt like he was going to vomit again. .


    "Your sister, really let us play as a ball!" Hansen yelled, reaching for a finger, suddenly a large amount of gold coins fell, piled up under his feet, and soon piled up, stuffed Small half sphere.


    The little snowball wanted to kick the ball out, but it didn''t succeed. The big white ball just shook a few times like a tumbler.


    Han Sen sighed a little, and finally did not need to rotate, the taste of the rotation can be uncomfortable, although his physique can be adhered to, but it is always a little uncomfortable.


    Boa waved a small fist and wanted to open the big white ball. But the white ball creaked like a gong and drum. The white material just bounced and couldn''t open.


    "Fortunately, although this sphere is tough, it will not hurt people." Hansen thought in his heart.


    When Hansen thought about it, he suddenly felt that the ball had turned again. Although Hansen used the principle of tumbler to make the ball slightly stable, but the snowball seemed to know what was going on inside, the snowball just slanted forward. Rolling, the principle of the tumbler can control the center of gravity, but there is no way to control this movement.


    However, in addition to rolling, there was nothing else happening, Hansen did not stop, thinking about how to get out of trouble.


    Nine times the gold coins can not break the ball, the weapon of the Phoenix Excalibur can not be broken, it is really not easy to break it.


    Hansen has no other way. He can only try to save money and save more money. Try to see if he can directly explode the sphere.


    Hansen��s fingers condensed gold coins again, and the numbers on the coins were slowly beating.


    "More, I don''t believe that you can''t break your ghost." Hansen thought.


    Bao Er��s honest sitting is Hansen��s arms. He watched Hansen��s gold coins gradually condense, waiting for Hansen to break the big ball, so he went out to find the snowball.


    The snowball went outside and pushed the snowball to the Zixia on the mountain. It was said to be pushing. In fact, the snowball did not touch this big sphere. It seems that this big ball seems to have life and goes forward, and it quickly rolls into it. Among the majestic purple clouds.


    Not long after, the snowball pushed a large sphere to a cliff, revealing an evil expression, and pushing the big ball off the cliff.


    Under the cliff, it turned out to be a pool of water, the water in the pool was crystal clear, and at the bottom of the pool, a strange creature was squatting.


    Because the distance is a bit far away, there is a purple smoke, and it is not really real. What kind of creature is there, only a large piece of creepy shadow can be seen at the bottom of the pool.


    The snowball went to the edge of the cliff and looked down first. I saw the shadow of the horror and I was happy.


    Its small hoof slid down the rock next to it, and the rock fell into the pool, suddenly raising a lot of blisters and pungent white smoke in the water, but in a flash, the rocks melted in the water without a trace.


    The small body of the snowball flashed to the side, causing the ball to roll toward the cliff. It suddenly rolled out of the cliff and fell toward the horror pool below.


    Watching the ball fall, the snowball smugly waved his paw toward the ball, as if to say goodbye to them.


    Within the sphere, the golden brilliance of Hansen''s fingers is like the sun. The number above has increased to sixteen, and Hansen''s body is full of blood, and the skin seems to be cracking.


    With such a powerful force, Hansen��s body is almost unbearable, although it is said that these forces are condensed on the gold coins, and it is no longer Hansen��s physical strength.


    However, there is still a certain correlation between the two. If the strength of the gold coin exceeds Hansen''s physical fitness too much, it will still make his body feel the pressure.


    "Sixteen times...should be almost..." Hansen looked at the shiny gold coin and smashed the gold coin out of it.


    Because there is a pile of gold coins under the suppression, if you are up, it is easier to force, maybe you can tear the sphere. 8)

 Chapter 1211： Big snake

    The small snowball stood on the cliff and was preparing to see the ball fall into the lake. Thinking of the two guys'' end, the corner of the mouth could not help but reveal a smug smile.


    However, the sphere fell less than 20 meters, and even saw the upper end of the sphere up, pulling the white flower ball up, forming a long pointed shape, which seems to be a very strong force. Drill through the sphere and punch it out.


    But the sphere was not drilled through, and the terrible power flew upwards like a cannonball in the sphere, and suddenly jumped over the cliff and flew higher.


    The little snowball was surprised to see the ball flying up, but when the eyes touched the top, his face changed greatly, like something terrible happened.


    Although it is a cliff, it is not a cliff outside the mountain. This cliff is inside the mountain. The top is a stone roof like a sky. The ball flies past the position. There is a big hole. The black paint can''t see the inside. There is something.


    The small snowball jumped to the top of the sphere. The four hooves jumped and stepped on it, hoping to step on the ball, but it was completely useless. Under the terror of the ball, the ball still rushed toward the **** hole. .


    The small snowball looked closer and closer to the black hole, and his face showed a faint color, but the expression was swallowed by the shadows in an instant, and the sphere had already entered the black hole.


    Hansen was surprised at this time. The sixteen-fold power gold coin hit the ball and pulled the ball wall out for several tens of meters. But even so, he still couldn��t tear the ball, but instead The spheres are pulling and flying upwards.


    After flying for a while, Han Sen felt that the ball seemed to hit something, and then it was a tumbling turn.


    Hansen quickly hugged Boa and tried to stabilize his body shape.


    The ball continued to hit, like a bouncing ball, and it suddenly stopped. Hansen posted on the ball and listened to it, as if he heard some strange sounds.


    I don''t know if the ball has been crushed from something, and it makes some strange buzzing sounds, but Hansen is not sure what the sound is, and his hole is not transparent to the sphere. There is no way to guess what is going on outside.


    Outside the sphere at this time, it was a scene of a car accident. This is a cave. The bottom of the cave is full of translucent milky white eggs of the size of a fist. The number is not estimated.


    After the ball rolled in, it suddenly crushed the egg that didn''t know much. The juice flowed everywhere, and the broken egg shell splashed everywhere.


    The whole cave was a mess, and the small snowball stood beside the ball, looking at a messy cave with a look of earthy color.


    The little snowball glanced at the sphere and looked at the broken eggs. He immediately climbed up and ran, but he just climbed the hole at the upper part of the cave. The small snowball suddenly stayed there and his body shook.


    A shadow gradually enveloped, and soon the body of the small snowball was completely covered in the shadow, and it was seen that within the passage, a large black snake swam over the snake head.


    It��s just that this snake looks a little different from the ordinary snake. It has a pair of black horns like an antelope on its head. The scales on the body are shining with the radiance of the crystal, and there is a pair of black on the back. wing.


    In addition to no claws, this snake looks more like a dragon, but it can clearly see the two fangs in the mouth of the snake. It flashes a strange light arc, which looks strange and terrifying.


    At this time, the snake was staring at the small snowball shivering underneath, and the horror of the eyes was trembled.


    The little snowball trembled and lifted his paws, pointing to the sphere inside the hole, and then screaming weakly against the serpent, as if explaining it had nothing to do with it.


    The snake''s eyes flashed with sinister and cruel, and bite down at the small snowball.


    The little snowball suddenly trembled, and the white light flashed into a white sphere that wrapped its body.


    The big snake bit the white sphere, and the huge bite force bites the white sphere like a balloon that is about to be pinched, which is worrying that it will explode at any time.


    The big snake''s pair of fangs were deeply immersed in the white sphere, just like Hansen''s money-saving technique, and they were not able to bite the ball.


    However, the poisonous tooth secreted a nearly toxic venom, which was stained on the sphere. The original white, delicate and mushroom-like texture was quickly blackened by the venom.


    Hey!


    It has become a black part. After a moment, it finally resists the fangs of the big snake and is directly bitten by the big snake.


    The small snowball fell from the broken sphere and crashed into the cave like a marble ball, and suddenly crushed several snake eggs.


    The little snowball climbed up from the ground, shook his small head, looked at the sticky egg juice on his body, his face suddenly became white, and he looked up at the big snake with a stiff look, showing a similarly stiff smile.


    In the next second, the little snowball turned and ran, but the big snake had already rushed down in anger, and the large fangs of the Shekou flashed a strange light arc.


    The speed of the small snowball is obviously not comparable to that of the big snake, summoning the body of the ball, but it is once again bitten by the big snake.


    It seems to be a thing, the serpent and venom of the serpent is the nemesis of the snowball, and the sphere that is hard to break by the force is directly bitten under the fangs of the serpent.


    The little snowballs fled with fleeing and crawling. At this time, they couldn��t care so much. When they ran away, they didn��t know how many snake eggs they had crashed.


    That is to rely on the ball''s protection once and for all, only barely saved his life, but the situation is getting more and more dangerous. Two times, he was almost bitten by the big snake with the ball.


    The little snowball stunned and fled, his face was pale, and when he saw the sphere that had hugged Hansen and Boa, his eyes were bright and he ran quickly.


    When there was less than one meter away from the sphere, the white light flashed, and the sphere of Hansen and Boa was suddenly cracked.


    Hansen and Boa are listening to the outside motion at this time. The sound outside is able to pass in. The snoring and the sound of the small snowballs are naturally clear.


    What is even more frightening is that the sound of the explosion is a bit like the sound of a balloon, but it is much louder than that, like a thunder.


    "Is this the sound of the explosion of the sphere?" Hansen had a guess in his heart, but his face was not very good-looking.


    How horrible is the power of destroying such a tough sphere?


    Between the thoughts, but suddenly heard a bang, the sphere actually split, like the unfolding lotus, the sphere is directly separated.


    Search engine various novels for you to watch,

 Chapter 1212： Kill snake

    Then Hansen and Boa saw that the little snowball rushed past them. Before they reacted, a huge snake head had already rushed to them. .


    The **** mouth and the strange snake letter, as well as the horrible fangs, with a strong smell, they will swallow Hansen.


    Hansen''s reaction was extremely fast. He held the powerful force of Boa''s legs and broke out with powerful power. The body flew out in an instant, almost disappearing from the snake.


    Hey!


    Just listening to the sound of a series of broken egg shells, Hansen fell on the ground with Bao, and suddenly crushed a lot of snake eggs.


    The big snake was very angry and bite into Hansen. Hansen could only launch the phoenix flying secret technique, avoiding the bite of the big snake. At the same time, the Phoenix Excalibur was like a streamer, and it was drawn from the serpent scale of the big snake.


    I saw that the blade had a slick spark from the smear of the sapphire of Ujingjing, but could not open the scales.


    But fortunately, the snake scale is not as tough as a white sphere, or is a sword mark, but because the snake scale is hard and thick, it can not be completely opened.


    The big snake was hit by this blow, and it was even more violent. He opened the Shekou to Hansen and spewed a black light from it, and it was instantly rolled in front of Hansen.


    Hansen didn''t know what Xuanguang was, and he didn''t dare to go to the hard block. He turned to the side and gave himself a time to accelerate.


    He studied the acceleration of such a long time, although there is no way to combine with the space shuttle, but it can also be used freely.


    Hansen had just escaped, and the Xuanguang was like a life in the air, and he turned to him again.


    The big snake also bite from the other side at the same time. Hansen can only dodge the attack of the big snake and the mysterious light, while looking at the mysterious light, but seeing something in the black light, but there is a black smoke wrapped around, seeing the inside What is it.


    When the big snake was attracted by Hansen, the little snowball climbed into the hole and returned to the scene to make a grimace to Hansen and Boa.


    But the little snowball just turned around, just listening to the bang, a snake tail slammed on it, and immediately pulled it out of the hole.


    The body of the small snowball is obviously not as tough as the sphere it condenses, and it is sucked and hits the mountain wall, and the mountain wall is cracked. The blood in the mouth overflows, and the nose and face are swollen and hurt. .


    Han Sen looked at this situation and knew that this big snake was going to kill them all, and no one wanted to escape from here.


    Just a little bit makes Hansen very strange. If the eggs in the cave are all from the big snake, then how can the big snake be so desperate.


    Although they did destroy a lot of snake eggs, there are still many good snake eggs in the cave. The big snakes fight like this, and only a lot of snake eggs will be destroyed.


    Even if the snake is insane and fierce, he does not care about his descendants. Hansen has already crushed a lot of snake eggs, but there is no sound of hunting in his mind.


    Let Han Sen also have some time to understand what these snake eggs are.


    The big snake rushed to Hansen, and the Xuanguang was rolled up to the snowball. The snowball quickly summoned the white sphere body.


    Within the white sphere, the speed of the small snowball is significantly improved by more than one grade, and there is a sphere protection, and it is not so easy to be injured.


    But the big snake suddenly turned his head, biting the ball in one bite, the venom was injected on the fangs, and suddenly the ball was bitten and the small snowball fell out of it, and even fled and fled.


    Hansen saw the big snake so easily biting the ball, and he was very surprised. But his sixteen times the strength of the gold coin could not be broken, and it was bitten by a big snake. This power is too horrible.


    However, after Hansen looked carefully, he discovered that the snake could bite the sphere, not because his fangs were sharp enough, but because the venom corroded the white sphere.


    The little snowball was extremely miserable at this time. After being bitten by the big snake and smashing the body of the body, it did not fall to the ground, and it was hit by a black light.


    Suddenly, it was hit by a missile and hit the mountain wall.


    Han Sen only saw what the group of Xuanguang was. The things in the black smoke slammed into the small snowball. The black smoke was scattered and it was clear that it was a fist-sized transparent bead.


    There is a fist size, and it is smaller than a small snowball body. The transparent one seems to be innocent crystal, beautiful and fascinating.


    It is hard to imagine that from such a dirty Shekou, it is possible to spit out such beautiful and clean things.


    However, the crystal beads seemed to be very pure, but after squatting on the snowball, the hair on the snowball immediately seemed to be corroded, and it melted black and instantly corroded its hair. Lost a big piece.


    The reaction of the small snowball was not slow, and the white sphere was again propped up outside the body, blocking the crystal beads in the black smoke, but the crystal beads hit the white sphere, but they were not bounced off, but also corroded the white sphere. A hole was still drilled into the white sphere.


    "The crystal beads should not be the treasures of the big snake venom?" Hansen looked stunned.


    The big snake did not give Hansen too much time to watch the drama, and a tail was drawn to Hansen.


    At this time, Hansen probably knew the ability of this big snake. He was not shocked and rejoiced. He jumped away from the tail of the snake and summoned the rebellious knight and the little angel together.


    Hansen himself also made a snap, and suddenly the gold coins fell, and the jingle fell on the big snake. The huge body sticked a lot of gold coins, and the snake body that originally went to the wind suddenly became slow.


    The venom of the serpent can restrain the snowball, but the use of Hansen is not great, unlike the white sphere, it can trap Hansen.


    Only by virtue of strength, the big snake is only a little stronger than Hansen who has not changed, the standard super **** creature.


    When the rebellious knight came out, the bronze rebellious aura suddenly shrouded, making the big snake''s body more dull.


    The little angel looked cold and between the two wings, and crossed with the big snake. Suddenly a long blood mark was drawn under the snake''s head. The snake blood poured out like a spring, making the snake look bad.


    The phoenix sword in the hands of Hansen followed, and the thorns penetrated into the wounds that the little angels took out. Almost all the swords did not go in.


    "Hey!" The snake squirmed like a madman, and suddenly Hansen was smashed out. The Phoenix Excalibur was also pulled out of the wound, and the blood was sprayed everywhere.


    The snake was obviously out of control, and the body slammed into the mountain wall and trembled the entire cave.

 Chapter 1213： Ghostly poisonous egg

    "Hunting the super **** creature ghost poison, you don''t get the soul of the beast, the flesh and blood are inedible, you can collect the essence of life genes, and you can get 0 to 10 super **** genes randomly."


    The little angel smashed the head of the serpent with a sword, and Hansen��s mind suddenly sounded hunting.


    The body of the big snake was automatically dispelled, and a black life gene extract fell out.


    Hansen reached out and grabbed the essence of the life gene, stuffed it into his pocket, and then walked to the side.


    The white hair of the snowball that was eroded by the crystal beads was almost lost, and the skin was rotten. If the little angel killed the snake, the crystal bead stopped moving and fell. I��m afraid I��ve already put it on. It died of corrosion.


    Seeing Hansen coming over, the snowball suddenly scared and held up a sphere and wanted to run.


    However, Hansen stepped on his foot. This guy was not hurt very much. Even the speed of the ball was slow. He was not able to run away because Han Sen stepped on it.


    Hansen��s sword squatted on the sphere, and it was still a constant sphere. It seems that the sphere��s ability of the sphere is not weakened by its injury. It seems to be a kind of ability to be permanent as long as it is released. No extra The power of the sphere supports the existence of the sphere.


    However, the moving speed of the sphere is related to the snowball itself.


    Hansen was not in a hurry. He stooped and smashed the crystal beads that fell off the side. This bead should be the treasure of the ghost poison.


    Looking at the crystal clear beads, it exudes a strange black smoke.


    Hansen injected his breath into the beads, and suddenly felt a strange connection with the beads, and he was able to control the beads to fly freely in the air.


    Hansen thought about it, and the poison beads flew toward the ball under his feet. After falling on the sphere, he immediately corroded the hole.


    The snowball fled and fled, and wanted to escape. He was shot on the ground by Boa.


    In the cave, Hansen pulled some of the vines on the mountain wall and burned the fire, and burned a pot of water.


    The snowball with a bruised face was tied to the side of the limbs. Waiting for the fire to open, the pot was boiled and scalded, and the barbecue was cleaned.


    Boa sat proudly watching the snowballs, and Hansen walked to the side of the snake eggs to study what they were.


    So many eggs, said to be the eggs of the super **** creatures, seems to be somewhat unlikely. If the poison dragons can produce so many super-natural creatures, I am afraid that it has long dominated the third shelter, and no one can compete with it.


    And destroying these snake eggs does not have a hunting hint, it does not seem to be considered a descendant of a different creature.


    Hansen crushed another one, and there was no hint of hunting. From these eggs, Hansen only felt the weak vitality.


    After studying for a while, I can''t see why. Hansen can only summon the Dragon Emperor. Although this guy is not very reliable, it is always very knowledgeable. It is only a matter of recognizing something.


    Long Di has not been released by Hansen for a long time, and Hansen is eager to be loyal: "The last time was really a mistake, and I will never make the same mistake again..."


    "Look at what this is?" Hansen ignored the Dragon Emperor and pointed at the eggs.


    The dragon emperor quickly followed Hansen''s fingers and looked at the past. He saw that the broken eggs in the ground were first smashed, and then they came close to watching them carefully. After watching them for a while, they showed ecstasy on their faces: "These are super **** creatures." The egg."


    "The eggs of the super **** creatures? No, I did not kill the super **** creatures after I destroyed them," Hansen said.


    The dragon emperor explained with excitement: "I did not make it clear that one of these eggs is a descendant of the super-natural creature, and the other is accompanied by eggs."


    "What is the accompanying egg?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "Super God creatures breed different ways of life. Some super **** creatures can produce a lot of eggs at one time, but not every egg can give birth to life. Generally, there will only be one egg that absorbs the essence of the previous generation. Only when the child can give birth to life, the other eggs are equal to the newborn food of the newborn super-natural creature, so that it can be safely transitioned to early childhood." Long Di excitedly said: "There are so many accompanying eggs here, at least There should be an egg of a super **** creature. I was so touched. I didn''t expect you to think so for me. So I found the egg of the super **** creature so quickly. What is the egg of the super **** creature?"


    Hansen��s mouth was pulled and he wanted to say something without saying it, then he said, ��How can I see which one is the real super-god creature?��


    "This is not very easy to distinguish. Generally speaking, before the egg is really gestated, it is not much different from the normal accompanying eggs. It is not visible from the appearance, but the super-natural creatures will generally It should be taken care of in a special position. It should not be difficult to find out.�� Long Di said that he would fly around to find the egg of a super **** creature.


    However, the Dragon Emperor turned around in the cave and did not find the egg of the super **** creature. The cave was a mess, and it was impossible to see which egg was in a special position.


    "Willn''t you confuse the egg with other companion eggs between the chaos when hunting the super-god creatures?" Longdi couldn''t find the egg, and some said anxiously.


    "It is not difficult to distinguish it." Hansen said with a smile.


    "How to tell?" Long Di quickly looked at Han Sen.


    Hansen reached out and shot a gold coin, suddenly bursting an egg, and then calmly said: "After hitting the egg of the real super **** creature, there will naturally be a murder sound."


    Said, Han Sen is ready to raise his hand to fight those eggs.


    The dragons were suddenly scared of the soul, and they quickly came out to protect their eggs: "Don''t stop, I want to find a solution."


    "Wang Wang!" At this time the snowball suddenly screamed.


    Hansen looked at the snowball and saw that it was always on his side, as if there was anything to say.


    Boa took a rattan as a whip and smoked it a few times. The snowball that sucked the ball hurts his mouth, but it still hurts and screams at Hansen.


    Hansen opened the hole and looked at it. He suddenly heard its urgent voice: "I know where the eggs of the ghost poisonous are... I know where the eggs of the poisonous poison are..."


    Hansen slightly frowned, this guy''s ability is very special, if it is not a poisonous venom, even a super **** creature, or even a supernatural creature, I am afraid that it can not break its sphere.


    Killing it doesn''t know if you can get it, if you can control it, it is an excellent helper.


    It��s just that this guy is insidious, and Hansen can��t believe it easily.

 Chapter 1214： Blood contract

    "Dragon Emperor, is there any way to control a super-god creature?" Hansen looked to Longdi.


    The dragon emperor gave a slight glimpse, and then his face changed. He hurriedly said: "You can rest assured that you have helped me get a new body. I am too grateful to you, how can I not betray you, and my new body needs Evolution, being able to be with a strong person like you, is also very helpful to my evolution..."


    Hansen waved his hand and pointed to the snowball on the other side.


    The Dragon Emperor suddenly understood the meaning of Hansen, but he said, "There is something there is, but that method must be the other party willingly."


    Han Sen looked at the appearance of the Dragon Emperor and knew that he must have a more sinister method, but he was afraid that Hansen would use it on his own body, so he would not say it.


    "Speaking to listen, what is the method." Hansen did not force him too much, otherwise even if the Dragon Emperor said the method of the sinister, I am afraid it would secretly leave the back door, but not good.


    Long Di quickly said: "My method is very simple, but I need to have a blood talent to use it. I don''t know if you can use it."


    "You just said, can you use it is my own business." Han Sen said faintly.


    Long Di did not say much, he told Han Sen that method.


    Indeed, as the Dragon Emperor said, that method must be the willingness of the other party.


    Hansen experimented with the law of the Dragon Emperor and found that it can be used smoothly. I don''t know whether it is because of the relationship of talent, or because Hansen''s blood has also been strengthened, and of course it may be the cause of blood.


    In any case, Hansen knows that he can use that method, and then he is relieved. If he can''t completely control the snowball, Hansen would rather kill it directly.


    Such a special power, if not fully controlled, would be a big hidden danger.


    Hansen no longer pays attention to the Dragon Emperor, let him go to find the egg of the super **** creature, Han Sen went to the front of the snowball, watching the snowball said: "You can understand my words, right?"


    The snowball face is a bit ugly, because it can understand Hansen''s words, so I know what Hansen is coming over.


    But the snowball finally nodded. This guy is not afraid of death. It is also a wonderful thing in the super **** creature.


    "That''s good, save me from talking nonsense, are you being stewed into a pot of meat, or are you contracted with me?" Hansen continued.


    The snowball''s face changed indefinitely. After looking at the pot of boiling water, he finally nodded his head and seemed to agree with Hansen.


    Hansen is also nonsense, directly pulling out the Phoenix Excalibur, a sword cut a long mouth above the body of the snowball, blood suddenly burst out, the painful snowballs screamed, tears came out.


    Han Sen reached out and said that the blood suddenly flew over to his palm. He looked at the snowball and said it funnyly: "I really see you so timid super **** creature every time, you really let me open Eyes."


    Said, Han Sen introduced the snowball''s blood into his palm, the blood attached to his skin, slowly spread out, and gradually formed a pattern that looked a bit like a snowball. However, it is just a **** shadow, and there are no noses, ears, and so on.


    "Come on." Hansen reached into the snowball with his palms in his hand.


    Snowball face change is the most uncertain, it seems to be very struggling, and finally a bite, spurting a white light into the blood shadow.


    The shadow of the blood suddenly squirmed on Hansen''s skin, and it seemed to be alive. It gradually disappeared into the skin and disappeared.


    The snowball is like a squatting head, like a little wife who has just been shackled, and the weakest shackles are there.


    Hansen looked at his palm and thought about it. The snowball-like blood shadow suddenly emerged. The weak snowball seemed to roll on the ground and screamed.


    After Hansen��s thoughts were re-moved, the blood shadow in his hand was hidden, and the snowball stopped screaming, and there was some painful gasping on the ground.


    Hansen is very appreciative of the dragon''s secret method of blood. Later, there is a way to control different creatures. However, for most super-natural creatures, I am afraid this secret method is useless, most of them are super. God creatures are so afraid of death without snowballs.


    Hansen glanced at the dragon emperor who was still turning around in the cave, trying to find the egg of the super **** creature, and then said, "Take me to find that thing, you know what I am talking about."


    The snowball had to stand up and support it, swaying out of the cave, and Hansen took the treasure together and followed.


    "How come this is gone? I haven''t found it yet?" Long Di met Han Sen to go out and cried.


    "Let''s go out and see, you''re here to find it, and you''ve found it." Hansen said as he walked out of the cave with the snowball.


    The old kid of the Dragon Emperor last time Hansen was not light, Hansen how to give him the eggs of a super **** creature, but it is a few super-god genes. If you want, you have to come up with some contributions. It is impossible to get white.


    Of course, if Long Di Ken and him completed the contract of the blood just now, Han Sen did not mind giving the egg of the super **** creature directly to him.


    "Okay!" All of Dragon''s thoughts were on the egg of the super **** creature. After answering it, he turned it up again in the cave. He wanted to pick out the one that was the real super **** creature. .


    Hansen��s heart is also somewhat strange. Although the Dragon Emperor said that sometimes his brain is not so good, his knowledge is really not ordinary. Looking at his appearance, he is very sure that the egg of the super **** creature is inside the cave. How is the snowball? Instead, take him out.


    However, the snowball''s life is now in the hands of Hansen, and Hansen is not afraid of what it is.


    Following the snowball through the complicated dark stone road, I quickly came to another cave. The snowball was weak and pointed to the cave with my claws.


    Hansen looked into the cave and saw an egg. It looked no different from the egg in the cave. The life above was also weak.


    The egg was soaked in a small square tank, and it undulating in the pool, rolling with the waves of water emerging from the spring below the pool.


    "Is there a problem with the pool water?" Hansen frowned at the snowball.


    The snowball nodded, then shook his head again. Wang Wang called twice and walked toward the pool.


    Because the snowball is very weak now, and the mind is not strong, Hansen can''t hear its voice, but it can also be seen. It is to help Hansen take out the poisonous egg.


    The snowball just walked to the side of the pool and suddenly saw something in the pool that was drilled out above the water.


    Hansen was shocked first, then revealed the color of surprise. The thing that digs out of the water, quickly unfolding, turned out to be a very beautiful red flower, which looks like a rose. 8)

 Chapter 1215： Thorns are born

    A bright red to the rose like a drop of blood inserted in the pool, looks very fascinating, the body exudes a strange life gas, strong and weak, sometimes even does not feel its vitality. .


    The snowball was carefully close to the pool and seemed to be very jealous of the rose.


    Hansen is looking at what the rose is, but suddenly feels a sudden sway in the sea of ??souls, Hansen''s heart moves, looking at the sea of ??souls.


    I saw that the Earl of Thorns, who had entered the metamorphosis after eating the mushroom, had a movement, and saw that the light smashed and cracked, and the thorns and vines stretched out from the crack.


    "The Earl of Thorns has been completed. I don''t know if she has successfully promoted the Emperor?" Hansen looked at the gradual broken light with some nervousness.


    Flying mushrooms only have a certain chance to evolve the aliens into emperors, but they are not successful but not necessarily, and the chances of success are not very high.


    The Earl of Thorns has its own gene, and the success rate may be higher, but it is not too sure.


    Hey!


    The light is broken, but inside the light is a sphere made of thorns and vines. Through the gap between the vines, you can see a beautiful figure.


    The vine dances like a petal, and gradually reveals the inside figure. I saw the thorns of the thorns on the thorns. The exaggerated curves and the white skin are even more bloody, and the nose feels a bit. Hot.


    The vine fell, the thorns opened the eyes, the pupil is very different from the human, the shape turned out to be a **** flower bud, it looks demon and beautiful, there is a dangerous beauty, people are a little scared, but can not help but be She is attracted to her.


    The Earl of Thorns rose from laziness and slowly walked down from the bed woven into the vines. The wonderful body swayed and the people who watched could not even move their eyes.


    As she walked out step by step, the vines were intertwined into a thorny garment wrapped around her, but it only covered the important parts, and many bare white skin could still be seen from the gap of the vine.


    Slender straight thighs, slender waist, **** collarbone and shoulder arms are also exposed, like a supermodel girl wearing a vine bikini.


    Hansen summoned the thorns of the thorns directly, and looked at her with some delightful words: "The Earl of Thorns... No... The thorny female emperor... Congratulations on your success..."


    The thorny female emperor slightly bowed to Hansen: "I also want to thank the master for giving me the grace of flying mushrooms, and the thorns will never forget."


    What Han Sen was trying to say, the thorny female emperor looked at the rose in the pool: "Master, where is this place, how can there be flowers on the other side?"


    "Do you recognize the flower?" Hansen asked with amazement as the female thorns asked.


    "There are great emperors among the emperors, and the same existence exists in the genetic plants. However, there are very few natural emperors among the aliens, most of them are promoted to the day after tomorrow, and the great existence of the gene plants, but Most of them are born, and the possibility of promotion is very small. The other side of the flower is one of the famous gene-class plants. Although this plant has just grown up, the Great Emperor is the Great Emperor, which can be touched by ordinary people."


    After a pause, the thorny female emperor went on to say: "Even if it is the emperor, if it is close to the other side of the flower, it will be taken to the other side by its power, and it will never come out again."


    ��Where is the other side?�� Hansen asked again.


    "No one knows that where the other side grows flowers, even the great emperor is not willing to come close. There is a big speculation that the other side of the flower may be the genetic plant of the space system. The other side is an independent space created by it, but this is only speculation." The thorny female replied.


    Said, the female thorns looked at the snake eggs in the pool and the snowballs that had already reached the pool. The face was surprised: "The eggs were actually produced in the pool of flowers on the other side, if they hatch in the spring water, It is bound to produce mutations. I don��t know what kind of organisms produce eggs that can survive there?"


    "It is a super-god creature called Ghost Toad," Hansen said.


    The thorny female emperor said with amazement: "I don''t know what kind of super-god creature is, but if the egg can hatch, the ten ** is to be mutated to become a supernatural creature."


    The thorn female actress said and looked at the snowball again. She saw that the snowball had already gone down the pool and swam to the snake egg. It seemed to be even more surprised: "The little beast could get close to the other side of the flower without getting lost. It was a bit strange. ��


    "If it is taken out now, will the egg be promoted to the super-god creature?" Hansen asked in a heart.


    The female thorns looked carefully and said: "The egg is still changing. If it is taken out now, it is difficult to succeed."


    "Snowball, you give me back." Hansen quickly yelled at the snowball. If he could be promoted to the super-god creature, he would eat more super genes, and he would not be anxious to take it now.


    However, the snowball did not seem to hear Hansen''s voice, still swimming to the snake egg.


    Hansen��s heart was so angry that he thought that the snowball was doing something else. He was about to launch the blood contract to clean it up, but he listened to the thorny female emperor and said: ��It has entered the Huangquan pool, which is equivalent to entering another space, you call it I can''t hear it."


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, only to know that he was wrong with the snowball.


    The thorny female emperor saw Hansen somewhat troubled. Knowing his mind, Jiao smiled: "The master does not have to bother, let me solve it."


    Said, the thorns female emperor reached out to the direction of the snowball, a thorny vine flew out of her hand, directly rushed into the Huangquan pool, wrapped the snowball inside, directly pulled it out from the Huangquan pool .


    The snowball slammed into front of Hansen, and some looked at Hansen and the thorny female emperor.


    Entering Huangquanchi to catch things, it is not just anyone who can go. The snowball is so hard to just please Hansen, let yourself be better in the future.


    Just now, a thorny vine was suddenly caught in Huangquanchi, and almost all of it was scared. I thought it was a change in the other side, thinking that this little life was going to be finished.


    Who knows that the stranger around Hansen pulled it out of the Huangquan pool, the strange spirit that can pull people out of the Huangquan pool, so that the snowball is very surprised and taboo, constantly looking at the thorny female emperor .


    "Bramble, can you see how long it takes for the egg to hatch?" Hansen asked the thorny female emperor. He came to find the silver and silver, and could not delay it for too long.


    "At least a hundred years or more, the eggs can be hatched." The thorny female emperor thought about it.


    "So long?" Hansen suddenly frowned.


    The thorny female emperor suddenly bowed to Hansen: "There is a thorn in the hope that the master can be allowed."


    "What, you say." Han Sen is very satisfied with the attitude of the thorny female emperor, unlike the guy who is the female emperor, he does not respect him at all.


    "Please ask the host to accept the flowers on the other side." The thorny female emperor said slowly.

 Chapter 1216： Huang Quan

    "Can you conquer it?" Hansen asked the thorny female emperor.


    "Even if the other side has a spatial attribute, but it is also a thorny gene plant, I am the thorny king of the empire, and it is not yet able to grow up, so there is a certain grasp to conquer it, if it waits for it to grow again Time, I am afraid there will be no chance." The thorny female emperor did not conceal, and continued: "By the other side of the treasure, I may have the opportunity to promote the body of the emperor, although the opportunity is not big, but it is already bigger than the average emperor. It��s more. It��s just that the treasure is so thorny, and the owner is hurt.��


    "No matter, if it can be conquered, the other side of the flower is yours." Hansen waved, if the thorny female emperor can achieve the body of the emperor, a living emperor is naturally more useful than a bank of flowers.


    "Thank you master." The thorny female emperor was overjoyed and went to Huangquanchi after the ceremony.


    Han Sen looked at the thorny female emperor and went to Huangquanchi. The white tender legs went straight into the pool water. I saw a vine on her feet, dragging the body of the thorny female emperor above the Huangquan pool, step by step toward the other shore. go with.


    The pool is just a dozen meters in diameter. The other side of the flower is in the center of the pool. The distance from the thorny female emperor is only ** meters. However, the thorny female emperor has walked thousands of steps, but still can not reach the other side of the flower.


    "Sure enough, some weirdness." Hansen secretly exclaimed.


    Boa sat on Han Sen''s shoulder, and some curiously looked at the thorny female emperor and the other side of the flower, her interest in the other side of the flower seems not very big.


    Snowball is a horrified look at the thorny female emperor, it is a super **** creature born here, the understanding of the other shore flowers is much more than Hansen, the thorny female emperor can actually walk in the Huangquan pool, and is still gradually It''s quite amazing to get close to the other side of the flower.


    At least among the super-god creatures it has seen, no one dares to do this.


    Even the ghost poisonous cockroach, after spawning, sent his eggs into the Huangquan pool, but he did not dare to go down.


    This is because the ghost poison cockroach itself has some origins with the pool water of Huangquanchi, and it is replaced by a general super-god creature, and it is afraid to send its own eggs into Huangquanchi.


    The snowball itself dares to go down the Huangquan pool, also because its attributes are special, as long as it is not too close to the other side of the flower will not be too dangerous.


    At the time of the snowball horror, I saw that the thorny female emperor had already walked to the other side of the flower, and reached out and took the other flower from the Huangquan pool.


    Yes, it is picked up. The other side of the flower has no roots and no need. It is like a rose. The female thorns of the thorns directly extract the flowers from the other side.


    It seems to be very simple, but the snowball has already been shocked by the open mouth, it is impossible to imagine, how the aliens did it.


    Snowball used to see the powerful super-god creatures disappeared because of the greed of the other side of the flower, and never seen it again. The horror of the other side of the flower is clear.


    The horrible other side of the flower was taken away by people, which really made it unbelievable.


    Han Sen was slightly disappointed. He had listened to the mysteriousness of the thorny female emperor. He thought that there was something remarkable about the other side of the flower. Now, seeing the thorny female emperor even picked it out easily, so Hansen did not agree with what the thorny female emperor just said.


    After the other side of the flower into the thorny female emperor, I suddenly saw that the yellow spring water in the pool turned out to be like a snake and flew toward the other side.


    The rolling spring water poured into the petals of the other side of the flower, and only a drop of crystal dew was attached to the petals.


    "Master, the egg of the poisonous scorpion has been collected by me in the spring of Huangquan. If you need it, you can take it out at any time." The thorny female emperor took the other flower back and said to Hansen.


    "Let''s put it there for a while." Han Sen said that he took the thorny female emperor back to the soul sea, and he took Boa back to the previous cave.


    Seeing that the Dragon Emperor was still there to find the eggs of the poisonous cockroaches, Hansen did not bother him. He found a clean place on the side and sat down to pick up the genetic essence of the poisonous cockroaches. The breath of the breath will absorb it.


    "Accumulate the essence of life genes, super **** gene +1."


    The genetic extract of Ghost Toad has added a total of 5 super-god genes to Hansen, bringing the total number of Hansen''s super-god genes to 33 points.


    Hansen has been very satisfied with this result. He got 5 super **** genes, a super poisonous treasure, and also received a super **** creature younger brother. This harvest is not small.


    Of course, the other side of the flower is a greater harvest, according to the thorny female emperor himself, if not influenced by the breath of the other side of the flower, she will not be promoted so fast to the female emperor.


    "How could it be? How could it not?" Long Di muttered to himself, and could not believe it.


    He has carefully looked at all the eggs one by one, but he did not find the true super **** creature egg.


    Hansen naturally knows what is going on. He smiled and said to the Dragon Emperor: "I said Dragon Emperor, I can''t find you, too. If you want to tell me about the things of Ashura and the Ancient Devil, I will help you find it, maybe you can find it."


    Longdi suddenly stared at Hansen: "You won''t have already found it already collected?"


    Han Sen said faintly: "I didn''t know what the accompanying eggs were before I let you out. How could I find it?"


    The Dragon Emperor looked at Han Sen with some disbelief. If Hansen didn''t get the egg of the super **** creature, how could he say that?


    Hansen did not explain much, and it didn��t matter how Longdi thought.


    "How? You tell me the story, I will help you find the egg." Hansen said another.


    The dragon emperor��s hesitant color, Hansen thought he would give up some in order to get a new body, but who knows that the dragon emperor finally bite his teeth, even if he doesn��t say a word, he flies back to the dragon��s blood, even There is no bargaining.


    "At that time, what happened in the end, even let the dragon emperor would rather not physically disclose the half sentence." Han Sen is more curious in his heart.


    Hansen wants to know what happened at that time, mainly to find out the relationship between Ashura and the Shura. These two are too suspicious.


    To figure out the relationship between them, you may be able to solve many doubts.


    However, the Dragon Emperor refused to say that Hansen had no good way. He shrugged his shoulders and said to the snowball: "Take me to the top of the mountain."


    Snowball heard that Hansen was going to the top of the mountain. His face changed suddenly and he even shook his head. It seemed to be very fearful.


    Hansen is unmoved. He knows that this guy is afraid of death. He just used the contract of blood to force him to lead the way to the top of the mountain. Snowball has no way but can only lead the way in front of him.

 Chapter 1217： Guta

    The snowball took Hansen out of the cave and walked up the path along a mountain wall. It was a trail, but it was actually some cracks on the cliff.


    There are a lot of places that are only as wide as the toes. Below is the rolling purple sea, and even the snowballs are carefully walking.


    Hansen knows that snowballs are capable of flying, but it does not dare to fly here, but walks along the mountain wall, Hansen naturally does not fly, just follow it.


    It��s just that Hansen is a bit strange. Why does it take a place where it is better to climb?


    At first, Hansen thought that this guy wanted to delay the time. Later, he gradually found that it was not the case. He followed the snowball and climbed up from there. He didn��t hear the sound of the beast again, and nothing happened. Dangerous, it went very smoothly.


    "This guy is afraid of death, it must be looking for the safest road to the mountain." Hansen is a bit like the style of this guy, at least let it lead the way will not encounter the inexplicable encounter with a strong enemy sent a life.


    The more you go up, the thicker the Zixia, almost to the extent that you can''t reach your fingers. The purple eyes are full of eyes. Fortunately, the sound of snowballs can penetrate the purple glare. A screaming bark directed Hansen to go up.


    Because the line of sight is really bad, Hansen can only explore the mountain wall, and if it is not necessary, he will not fly here.


    After a long period of time, Hansen suddenly felt only bright in front of his eyes. His eyes were difficult to adapt at a time. Some of them couldn��t see things clearly. Hansen quickly blocked the light with his hands. After the eyes got used to it, he put his hands on his eyes. Look.


    I saw that they have already stepped out of the Zixia, looking at the rolling of the smoke like the sea, the huge black peaks above the sea of ??smoke, like a blade straight into the sky, still majestic can not imagine.


    "This mountain has grown so long, it is still unattainable above the clouds. I don''t know what kind of mystery is, it is so strange." Han Sen squinted and looked up at the mountains, but could not see the mountains. It seems that after passing through the Zixia Yanhai, it is the real foot of the mountain.


    The snowball twisted his **** and continued to walk in the front. Hansen followed up and went for a long time. The night had already arrived. The stars in the sky seemed to be able to pick them up and they finally got to the foothills.


    They came along this road, even a strange creature did not encounter, did not know whether the snowball belt is good, or those alien creatures did not arrive here.


    After embarking on the foothills, Hansen was a slight glimpse. On the top of the mountain, there was a green brick tower that looked like something humans built.


    The ancient tower is not high, only two meters high, only a small door is left below, and the small one is afraid that someone can kneel down to enter.


    Those bricks do not know how many years of baptism, many places have been weathered and decayed, looks mottled and worn, with a history of heavy and vicissitudes.


    The snowball went to the front of the ancient tower, and it looked like a human being to the small door. It felt like it was asking the ghosts to forgive it.


    Hansen looked at the ancient pagoda, but he did not approach the past. There is such an ancient tower in such a strange place. Who knows what is strange inside? Hansen is not willing to take risks if he is not necessary. He mainly looks for small silver. Silver, before you find a small silver, other things can be put aside.


    After confirming that there was no movement in the ancient tower, Hansen went to the side of the mountain and looked down. He wanted to see if there were any small silver and silver in the other directions of the mountain.


    Hansen walked for a long time along the mountain wall and suddenly saw two huge figures on the mountainside below, and suddenly he was happy.


    Looked down and looked carefully, but I saw that it was a super-god creature that Hansen had not seen. Each of them was more than a hundred meters in size, but on this huge mountain, it did not appear huge. .


    At this time, the two giant beasts are fighting insanely, colliding with the horrible shock wave, so that the purple flowers of the lower part of the sea are tumbling and shaking.


    It��s just that even their collision sounds can��t be transmitted on this mountain. Hansen can only see them fighting, but they can��t hear the sound of their battles.


    The two super **** creatures are very powerful. They should not be able to win the game for a while. Hansen is worried about the small silver and silver. He has not continued to look at it and turned to other directions. He hopes to find small silver or silver. Rob the super **** creatures in the mountains.


    However, Hansen turned around on the top of the mountain, and did not see other creatures except the two beasts that were fighting.


    "Don''t they still come out in the purple sea of ??smoke?" Han Sen secretly snarled.


    Because he couldn''t find anyone, Hansen could only turn back to see the battle between the two giant beasts. If he was lucky, he might be cheaper.


    Both super **** creatures are born with majestic and prestige, a whole body black scale, a head antler, a long unicorn like a mythical legend, with every move with boundless moisture.


    A giant beast has a purple hair like electricity, and there is a purple electric beating between the roots. The beast can''t tell what it looks like. If it is hard to say, it is a bit like a squirrel.


    The two beasts, the water and the purple electricity blend together, did not explode, formed a strange force field, the force field is stirred like a simultaneous empty stream, the space seems to be distorted by the force field .


    Although it is also a water system and an electric creature, such a creature Hansen has seen a lot before, but the power of these two giant beasts has never been seen before.


    Han Sen is looking at the gods, but he feels that his hair in the back of his head has been caught. His eyes are still watching the battle of the two giant beasts. He said to the treasure on his shoulder: "Boa don''t make trouble."


    Han Sen just finished, the hair in the back of the brain was caught again. Han Sen looked down at the treasure in his arms and wanted to let Boa not make trouble, but when he looked at Boa, he found that Boa had a pair of chubby. The little one is on his chest, and there is no ring around his neck, and naturally it is impossible to catch his hair.


    Hansen suddenly felt cold all over the body, and a strand of hair on his back chilled out. He didn''t know what was scratching his hair, and he didn''t even feel something close to him.


    Looking down at the snowball at the foot, I saw that it was shivering and squatting on the ground. Looking straight behind Hansen, the scared movement did not dare to move, and the eyes were terrified to the limit.


    "I rely on, what is the end of me?" Han Sen fiercely opened nine genetic locks, suddenly turned around, entered the battle state, and swung out at the same time.


    Search engine various novels for you to watch,

 Chapter 1218： 骷髅古卷

    Hansen originally thought that Boa was pulling his hair in the back, but after reacting, he felt that it was wrong. Boa was in his arms, how could he pull his hair in the back.


    Look at the snowball scared, suddenly feel the scalp numb, knowing that the big thing is not good, a fist to the back and smashed out, and with the fist turned, want to see what is behind him.


    However, this boxing went out without any hindrance. Looking at the past and discovering that there was nothing on the top of the mountain, there was no one at all, and there was no shadow of other creatures.


    Hansen suddenly got a glimpse, but immediately changed color. He quickly lifted Boa and said to Boa: "Boa, do you see if there is anything behind me?"


    Hansen thought it was the thing behind him and moved with him, so he didn''t see what it was.


    Boa climbed Hansen��s head behind Hansen��s head and said with a milky voice: ��Dad, nothing.��


    ��No?�� Hansen gave a slight glimpse of the snowball on the ground and kicked the snowball that was still there. ��What did you see?��


    The snowball was still trembling, and the shaking was particularly powerful. It pointed out the direction of the ancient tower and then looked like it was coming back to the soul. It climbed up and quickly climbed onto Hansen��s back. With Boa, he shrank behind Hansen and stole the direction of Guta.


    Hansen frowned slightly and looked at the ancient pagoda, but he did not see anything unusual. The ancient pagoda was still the ancient pagoda and there was no change.


    However, Hansen��s position can only see the side of the ancient tower. When thinking about it, Hansen slowly moved, but he did not get close to the past, just took a lap and wanted to see if there was any Nothing.


    Hansen only spared half of it. Suddenly his eyes were condensed. The small door of Guta was originally blocked by a decaying gray wooden door, but now the wooden door has been opened.


    And within the wooden door, he was sitting on the knees with a human form.


    Now Hansen finally knows why he opened a small door. It turns out that the door is not for the past, but for the detention.


    The plate sits there, just as high as the small door, and you can see exactly what it looks like.


    "Isn''t it just pulling my hair in the back?" Hansen had some hairy hair, and the hard skin on his body suddenly rose.


    Hansen is not afraid of ghosts. There are more strange creatures in the shelter than ghosts. But if this thing is really going to pull his hair behind him, and he doesn��t even notice it, it is really terrible.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he suddenly saw that it was agitated. The snowball suddenly dared not to look at it and directly drilled into Boa��s arms.


    The sly body really moved. Although it was just a white bone, there were some decaying clothes on his body. Under such a movement, the clothes were torn and the bones were poked out from the cracks in the clothes.


    I saw the footsteps moving, and I came out from the small door. I had a rag of rags on my body. There was no green flame in the eyelids of the eyes.


    Hansen naturally wouldn''t be afraid of a shackle, just staring at it, and found that there was something in his hand.


    It seems to be a scroll axis, rolled into a bundle and held in the hand, can not see clearly what the painting is, from the exposed part to see the texture, like a certain cloth, with a faint yellow old.


    After coming out of the tower, he did not come to Hansen, but the ancient scroll in his hand was held in a pair of palms with only bones left, and then pulled away a little.


    Hansen couldn''t see what was on the ancient scroll of that side. On the back he could see, the ancient scroll was faint and quaint. I don''t know how many years of baptism, but it is still intact, although the old one is quite a point. One thousand.


    On the other side, Hansen didn''t know, but when he looked at the scroll, he opened his mouth like he was thinking, and Hansen could hear the sound from it. Its voice didn''t even be this. The strange mountain is shielded.


    Hey...hey...


    It��s just that after all, it��s just awkward, it seems to be talking, but it��s the sound of the collision of the upper and lower jaw bones, which sounds very strange.


    However, with the bones hitting the sound, the purple brilliance was raised on the scroll, and it was as mysterious as the purple haze.


    Hansen suddenly felt the terrible breath that came from the ancient scrolls. He said that he turned to the mountain and ran away. He didn''t know the depth of this, and he was unwilling to rush.


    In case it is a supernatural creature, you have to fight hard if you don''t run.


    And so many different creatures are gathered under the mountains. I don''t know how many horrible creatures have gone up the mountain. If he is beaten up with that, it is not cheap for other creatures.


    Hansen has always been a cheap person, where is willing to let others slap him cheap, this wants to rush down the mountain to avoid, and the direction he rushed is the direction of the two giant beasts, thinking in his mind, If the chase is chased down, he can also lead the disaster to the east, so that the two giant beasts can help him block.


    Hey!


    Hansen looked at the top of the mountain, but the body seemed to hit an invisible wall. Hansen, who was only hit, felt that the whole body was about to scatter, his nose was smashed, and the nosebleeds. Come out.


    Hansen looked at his nose and saw the outside of the mountain. It seemed to be drawn with a purple line. The purple glow was shining inside the purple line, and the entire mountain top was covered in a purple halo. In the middle, like a purple transparent bowl, it is buckled on the top of the mountain.


    Turning and looking in the direction of the ancient tower, I saw that the cymbals still hold the sound of the open scroll, and the purple light on the ancient scroll is getting stronger and stronger.


    Hansen said nothing, directly summoned the rebellious knight and the little angel, and he also pulled out the Phoenix Excalibur and the Tai Ajian, and then a sword hit the cover formed by the purple halo.


    Just listening to the sound, the purple wall was opened by the Phoenix Excalibur, and the Phoenix Excalibur was smashed in. Han Sen was secretly happy, but the slit that was opened was closed, and even the Phoenix Excalibur was stuck. inside.


    Han Sen''s face changed, and he quickly rushed back. Fortunately, the Phoenix Excalibur was heavy and sharp, and he was cut off by the purple light, and Hansen took it out.


    Hansen��s heart was awkward, and the mask was very weird. Hansen didn��t dare to hit the outside. If he hit half of it and was stuck in it, it would be terrible.


    Since he couldn��t get out, Hansen��s heart was worried, and they would take the little angels back to the cockroach, but suddenly found that his feet were lit up with purple light.


    On the platform of the entire top of the mountain, in addition to the old tower, there is a purple light everywhere, and the mountains and rocks are like a glowing amethyst.


    :. :

 Chapter 1219： Peak change

    Hansen was originally only attracted by the purple brilliance, but this eye made Hansen a little bit stunned. Under the rock that was already transparent like purple crystal, Hansen��s vagueness seemed to be seen. what.


    Inside this rock, there is a vague shadow, which is not clear enough to know what it is.


    Vaguely seems to see a human figure lying inside, but not really cut, do not know whether it is.


    When Hansen was carefully squatting down, he suddenly only heard a slam, and a slit was cracked on the amethyst under the foot.


    The crack spreads rapidly above the amethyst on the top of the mountain. In the twinkling of an eye, it is like a spider web that spreads over the top of the amethyst floor. Then I hear it screaming. The amethyst on the top of the mountain is all broken and falls down. There is a big hole that is bottomless.


    Only the old tower stood on the top of the mountain, and all other places have collapsed and fell into the big hole.


    Hansen and the little angels can only be suspended in the air, but Hansen��s eyes are always staring at the big hole.


    The deep hole is not visible at the bottom, as if it can absorb all the light, there is nothing underneath, but there is only one place in the big hole that is clear.


    It is a purple crystal table suspended in a black hole. On the crystal platform, lying on a man wearing amethyst armor, the man is so beautiful, a straight hair like a cloud is scattered on the crystal table, eyelashes Long and awkward, although only closed eyes, but already have the capacity to pour the country.


    There are many handsome men in the sorcerer and the Shura, but it is rare to be able to be beautiful to this man.


    Even more bizarre is that Han Sen actually felt the human breath in this man''s body, a very clear human atmosphere, completely different from the alien and alien creatures.


    "Human?" Hansen looked at the man with amazement. Some could not imagine why there was a human being here.


    "Is it the human being trapped here?" Hansen looked at the human being, and his mind flashed countless thoughts.


    Suddenly, the human eye opened his eyes, a pair of black eyes like jewels, and a strange feeling that made people indulge in it.


    Until then, the cockroaches stopped reading the scrolls, re-raised the scrolls, and went along the stone steps in front of the ancient tower to the amethyst in the black hole, step by step to the man lying on the Amethyst. .


    Seeing that he had already reached the Amethyst stage, the man was still lying on it. Although he opened his eyes, it seemed to be a little confused and not clear, lying there and did not move.


    "It seems that the man should be imprisoned for this." Han Sen thought of a move, suddenly the two swords came together and turned into a streamer to kill the scorpion, lest the man who was banned from the Amethyst stage was smashed. .


    The little angel and the rebellious knight also followed Hansen to kill the past. Then I felt that the three people were killed, and I immediately turned my body and stared at Hansen three people. At the same time, the ancient scrolls in my hand opened and blocked. Three people''s fists and swords.


    This time Hansen finally saw the front of the ancient scroll, which was embroidered with many gold lines and small characters. What is even more bizarre is that it turned out to be a kind of text in the ancient times of the alliance.


    Hansen has been learning ancient Chinese and recognized it at a glance. Those ancient words are undoubtedly not similar or similar.


    when!


    The sword of the Phoenix, the sword of Tai Ajian and the angel of the little angel, together with the fist of the rebel knight, squatted on the scroll, and could not open the scroll.


    And the power of that scorpion is great, and the power of the three people does not even make that squat back half a step.


    A cockroach actually used an ancient scroll to block the attack of the three of them. This made Hansen��s heart shocked. If he was not strong enough, the rebel knight would not be good at attacking. The little angel was almost ten genetically locked. The strongest force under the great emperor, but also blocked the attack, the three people can not make a step back, this is a bit too terrible.


    Look at the eyes of the ghostly eyes, it seems to show the color of anger, the body of the body emits black smoke, like a flame to cover its body.


    And the smoke condensed into the essence at a very fast speed, and turned into a black armor wrapped around the body of the cockroach, plus the black smoke swaying like a fireworks, like the Knight of the Necromancer coming from hell.


    The horror of the sky filled the black armor, and Hansen suddenly changed color.


    The snowball has already been scared in the arms of Boa. Boa is also a dignified face. If the enemy is staring at the black armor, the mini gourd has been summoned by her, but it has not been opened. .


    This horrible atmosphere, Hansen has only seen several times in the third shelter, the big demon in the ancient magic shelter, promoted to the fourth shelter, the heavenly emperor.


    Those who are already terrorists who have already opened ten genetic locks, and now this scorpion has exuded such a horrible atmosphere, how can he not be shocked.


    Now Hansen hates not to turn and flee immediately, but the purple light above the top of the light, it is not easy to rush out of the amethyst cover.


    Seeing it step by step, the smell of his body became more and more terrible. Hansen had already planned to become a super emperor and then fled the purple mask with the little angel to escape, but suddenly saw that the cockroach stopped again.


    He turned his head and looked at the Amethyst Terrace below. Hansen also looked at it with his gaze. He saw that the man on the Amethyst stage did not know when he woke up.


    It seems to be a very comfortable lazy sleep, the man sitting on the Amethyst table stretched a lazy waist, giving a comfortable snoring.


    After he had stretched out, the gems of the eyes looked at Hansen, which seemed quite surprised.


    boom!


    The black armor broke away and suddenly went to the Amethyst stage. Even Hansen, who was fast, couldn��t respond. Ten of them were the strongest of the Great.


    Hansen only came and shouted: "Be careful."


    But in the next second, Han Sen was like being given a body-building method. The whole person was fixed there, and his eyes widened as if he had seen the man on the Amethyst table.


    Hansen even suspected that he was dreaming, otherwise how could such a ridiculous thing happen to him.


    I saw that the horrible black armor came to the Amethyst stage, but did not attack the man.


    Instead of attacking the man, he also kneeled in front of the Amethyst, like a loyal knight, and his head loyal to his head lowered his head.


    "Is that man really a human?" Hansen stared at the man sitting in front of Amethyst, who seemed to be interested in watching him, and his mind flashed countless thoughts.

 Chapter 1220： Xuanmen Chuan

    When Hansen was hesitating to run away, he listened to the man talking.


    The man seemed to be very interested in Hansen. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Hansen. "I can��t think of my disciples in my mysterious door."


    Han Sen listened to a stay, looking at the man''s eyes more horrified, incredulous eyes wide open and asked: "You are the Xuanten people? Which Xuanmen?"


    Hansen himself knows one of the Xuanmen, and the Xuanmen disciple whom he has seen is also one, that is the hole Xuanzi who has broken the void.


    Listening to this man''s tone, he claimed to be a Xuanmenzhong, which made Han Sen not shocked.


    "Is it a strong man who is broken?" Han Sen looked at the man, but he could not believe it.


    If it is so easy to break the void, it will not take a long time to make a hole in the mysterious son, but this man can actually drive such a powerful black armor, it is not completely unreasonable.


    The man listened to Hansen��s words and sighed slightly: ��You are repairing the authentic method of my Xuanmen. Do you still think that there is a second mysterious door in this world?��


    Hansen quickly circumvented: "In the next Hansen, chances are that the method of repairing the Xuanmen is not well understood. What do the seniors call?"


    The man seems to have already expected the general, sighed: "I think it is also the case, my Xuanmen are hard-working people, the original is also a big faction in the world, just after the Xuanzu master, Xuanmen disciples are even more in pursuit of broken voids. Tao, unintentional management of sects, seclusion in the generations of cultivation, even the inheritance is difficult to continue, but unfortunately no one can break the void, Xuanmen has also been annihilated in the world, until now, there is only one left."


    "You also broke the void?" Hansen asked quickly.


    "If I am a broken void, how can I still be in the shelter, I have already gone to the fairyland." The man said indifferently.


    Han Sen listened to this, suddenly understand that this man should also be a modern person in the league, but with the inheritance of Xuanmen, is the true Xuanmen successor.


    Moreover, the people of Xuanmen seem to think that Dong Xuanzi is a broken void and went to the fairy world, but they can''t think of it anyway. The hole Xuanzi broke the void and went not to the fairyland, but to the shelter, and because of the broken void, he was in the first shelter. died.


    Speaking of it, Dong Xuanzi has been practicing for so long. Even an ordinary person is not as good as now. Now an ordinary person can survive in the first shelter.


    Hansen can only sigh that the power of science and technology is strong, and it is too difficult for a person to cultivate himself to a broken void.


    The man looked at Hansen and asked: "Han Sen is it? Where did you learn the law of my mysterious door?"


    "The disciple''s chance coincidence, in the antique stalls got a scrap, the broken volume and even the name is gone, only know from the content is the Xuanmen method, I do not know who passed it." Han Sen said.


    The human heart is separated from the belly, although the other party is a descendant of Xuanmen, but if he has the secret technique left by Xuanzi, who knows whether the other party will have any thoughts.


    Moreover, Hansen did not know whether there was any taboo inherited from Xuanmen, so he did not dare to talk about it.


    The man nodded slightly: "That is difficult for you, my Xuanmen qi training is a mysterious, no teacher command, you can cultivate to such a point is also rare."


    After that, the man got up and walked up to the ancient tower and looked at the full star. After a while, he sighed again: "Maybe it is the drawback of my Xuanmen qi training. If the cultivation is deep, then there are some things in this world." I saw it lightly, although I also know that if there is no inheritance, Xuanmen is only afraid of being in the world, but I can��t give birth to the disciples."


    After talking about the man turned to look at Han Sen said: "You can get my Xuanmen''s method, and I can see me here, it is a fate."


    Speaking of this, the man paused and found something in his arms and waved it to Hansen.


    Hansen caught it and turned out to be a memory card.


    The man said: "There are some mysteries of my mysterious door. You are practicing Xuanmen''s authentic aerobics. It should help you a little."


    Hansen was overjoyed and thanked him: "Thank you, teacher, can you tell me the name of the teacher, can the students follow you in the future?"


    Although Hansen has been studying ancient Chinese, but the hole Xuan Jing is indeed too esoteric, the content behind is more and more mysterious, more and more difficult to understand, and many words have found a modern interpretation, can meet an authentic Xuanmen disciple, It is just right to ask for content that you can''t understand.


    The man shook his head slightly: "I don''t care for the people, and I don''t have time to teach you."


    After that, the man stopped paying attention to Hansen and stared at the starry sky. "I am not as good as the mysterious master of the cave. It is difficult to truly break the void into the fairy world, but after more than two hundred years of hard work, I can also try the broken door. Surgery."


    Hansen listened a little surprised: "Teacher, do you want to push the gods to the heavens as a god?"


    The man smiled and said: "It''s rare that you know the Shenmen Tianjie. Although the pool of evolution can be easily upgraded, it is less tempered by the gods. You can repair the mysterious door. You can also go to this **** in the future. Order."


    After a pause, the man looked at Han Sen and said: "Today, don''t know if there is a goodbye. If you have any questions about spiritual practice, you can raise it now. I will answer it for you."


    Hansen was overjoyed and quickly asked the men who did not understand the words to ask the men one by one. The man casually answered for Hansen, which was very simple and concise, but made Han Sen feel a sense of openness.


    Many of the previously incomprehensible parts, after understanding the true meaning of those words, are like the blocked river channel being dredged, and the part behind the tunnel mysterious classics forms a clear vein, like a rolling river that flows through Hansen��s mind.


    Just for Hansen to answer one by one, the man��s brow was slightly wrinkled: ��There is a difference between what you learned and my mysterious mystery. It seems that the broken volume is not left by my Xuanmen��s true disciple. The deviation, there is an authentic mysterious secret in the crystal card, you can correct the error after the correction."


    Han Sen nodded again and again, and the hole Xuan Jing was created before the death of Dong Xuanzi into the shelter. It is normal to have some discrepancies with Xuan Tian.


    When I took the opportunity, I asked the man some holes in the mysterious mystery. The man also explained Hansen��s doubts.


    The sky was so bright that the east rose a touch of the morning glow, and the man looked at the morning glow and said: "You can ask the last question again."


    Hansen hesitated and asked: "In ancient times, in addition to my mysterious door, there are no other powerful sects to save the world?"


    The man did not think that Hansen would ask this question. He said in a deeper way: "There was no shelter in ancient times. It was extremely difficult to practice. The martial art that can be practiced in the true sense, except for my mysterious door, has only one door."


    "Which door?" Hansen asked quickly.


    "Blood life teaching, if you encounter the true successor of blood teaching, then you must be careful. The power of their past masters can be passed down from generation to generation, without having to practice from scratch. If it can be passed down to this day, it must be the ultimate in terror. The existence," the man said.


    Search engine various novels for you to watch,

 Chapter 1221： Pregnancy

    Han Sen listened to a moment, and wanted to ask another question, but suddenly saw the man''s body purple, and the sky was like a real dragon roaring.


    An ancient stone gate emerged from the void, and the man stepped toward the void, without any nostalgia, and did not look back at Hansen.


    "Excuse me, the teacher''s name?" Hansen quickly asked a man''s back.


    The man answered many difficult questions for him, and gave him the mysterious secrets. It is never too much to say that a teacher.


    "The world is a smog." The man did not return his head. He had already walked into the void and stepped toward the door of God.


    Hansen is helpless. These characters are a bit hard to ponder, giving him so many things, but even a name is not willing to stay.


    The black armor also broke through the air, following Han��s stepping on the door of the god, and Hansen looked at it with a slight glimpse: ��Why is this also going along with it? Can the gods let other creatures follow?�� Say that you have reached the level that can break the door?"


    Hansen thought about it, the man had already walked to the gate of God, and then pushed the door of the **** away, and the wind in it was blowing, but it only made his long hair slightly move.


    The Shenmen Gate was pushed away by the man like this, and then set foot on the heavens with the black armor.


    The transparent flame burned above the heavens, perhaps because the man and the cockroach entered the door of God at the same time. The transparent flame seemed to be more ferocious than the one Hansen had seen before.


    The purple air on the man is like a dragon, and he and the black armor are protected in it. The transparent flame is hard to hurt him and the black armor.


    The tenth-order ladder, the man arbitrarily stepped on, went straight into the emptiness with the black armor, and the **** gate closed.


    Hansen people have seen some of the stays, and the sound of the sound of the original shattered God is completely different, the man walked with the black armor, it is as easy as shopping.


    "Hey, hey!" Hansen was excited. The man could do it. He could do the same in the future. He just didn''t know what level the man had in the end, and he had such a terrible strength.


    And the hole Xuan Jing and Xuan Tian secret surgery seem a bit different, Han Sen does not know whether the equivalence between the two is the same.


    Now Hansen hates that he can''t immediately take a look at Xuan Tian''s secret technique. Unfortunately, there is no way to read it in the Crystal Card Shelter.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    Just as Hansen was excited, he suddenly felt the sound of thunder in the black hole, which sounded extremely embarrassing, and the whole mountain seemed to be shaking.


    "What is this?" Hansen looked down at the black hole, only to feel the suffocation of a stock with the sound of the roaring sound, it seems like the tide.


    "A man like that will not stay in this place for no reason. There must be something weird in this black hole. Maybe it is helpful for him to practice Xuan Tian Miu? After all, like this kind of perseverance, should not Will do things that have nothing to do with cultivation." Han Sen secretly thought.


    boom!


    The sound of the bang was getting closer and closer, and the breath almost rushed out of the black hole as if it were the essence. The powerful atmosphere made Hansen unable to hold it and was directly blown out for hundreds of meters.


    Han Sen just stabilized his body and saw a black hole like a volcanic eruption, spewing a sky of purple light.


    Hansen was shocked and quickly darted to fly out, but he flew out, but saw many different creatures under the mountain are climbing up, like the tide, it seems not afraid.


    After the purple light column rushed into the sky, it exploded in the sky, falling like a fireworks. The nearby area was covered with rainy purple spots everywhere.


    Ziguangyu and even the mid-mountain Zixia smoke clouds are scattered, making the entire mountain completely exposed to the world.


    The mountains and all the exotic creatures in the mountains are bathed in the purple rain, and Hansen in the air is no exception.


    The purple light rain falls on Hansen''s body, and it warms his skin like a warm spring. It seems that a warm stream is integrated into his body.


    Hansen quickly used the hole Xuan Jing to refine the warmth, and found that it was easy to assimilate it, making the atmosphere of the hole Xuan Jing grow a lot, and it is faint to open the seventh genetic lock.


    The mountains are full of vitality. Under the shower of purple light and rain, many plants are drilled out of the mud and rocks, which gives the original mountain a little more vitality.


    And those alien creatures bathed in purple light rain, some of them have already flashed brilliance, seeming to break through the physical limitations and open a new genetic lock.


    Hey!


    Hansen only felt that there was a shackle in the body, and an unspeakable feeling filled the body, as if the body had lost a layer of skin.


    Hansen was overjoyed and actually opened the seventh genetic lock.


    Just as Hansen wants to make persistent efforts and absorb some purple light rain, the eruption of the Yamaguchi is over.


    I saw that the ancient tower in the center of the mountain pass turned into purple, and the fairy scented, and it continued to rise.


    Soon, Guta has occupied the entire hill and turned into a magnificent tower.


    After the different creatures under the mountain bathed in the purple light rain, they all excitedly rushed toward the inside of the tower.


    Han Sen looked around and found that there are many different creatures here, but there are no super-sacred creatures such as small silver and silver.


    "Strange, small silver and silver, they didn''t come here? Where did they go?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    But seeing those alien creatures rushing into the giant tower, anyway, come, Hansen is also curious, and they rushed into the ancient tower.


    After entering the ancient tower, Hansen was shocked. The little blue brick tower was turned into a shelter, and the sight of the shelter was absolutely not low. It may be a prefecture sanctuary.


    Following the torrent of alien creatures, it rushed to the top layer of the giant tower. Within the top of the tower, a statue of a different spirit stood in it, and the light on the forehead bloomed, and the stone of the soul was born.


    Hansen suddenly understood that the man actually occupied a land where the innate alienation evolved, and cut off the energy that gave birth to this alien. It was his own until he left, then the energy re-entered the tower and made it innate. The aliens continue to evolve.


    "I don''t know what kind of order is the stranger that is born in this? But since it can be seen by the man, it must be a small one, and it should be a spirit." Han Sen feels the vitality of the soul stone. The face gradually changed a bit.


    Because the strength of that vitality has begun to exceed his expectations.


    "I wipe! Will not be the emperor who opened the ten genetic locks innately?" Hansen stared at the purple brilliant soul stone.

 Chapter 1222： Congenital emperor

    Looking at the stone of the soul that was gestating, Hansen��s thoughts raised greed, the vibrations behind the wings, the body streamed and the sky, and the stone of the soul that was bred on the forehead of the **** statue was caught. If the stone of the soul is not completely successful, it will be taken down first.


    Many alien creatures roared in unison, as if Hansen had smashed their gods.


    Hansen is deaf to the roar of their anger, but speeds up the speed to the stone of the soul, and there are not many opportunities to get the congenital emperor easily. This is probably the most opportunity.


    Some horrible aliens want to rush to stop Hansen, but the speed is not as fast as Hansen, and there is no time to stop him.


    Seeing that Hansen��s fingers almost all touched the purple stone of the soul, the stone of the soul suddenly burst into a little purple.


    Hansen��s palm touched the purple awning, and was suddenly pierced, and the blood immediately flowed out. I saw that the purple was getting longer and longer, and it was actually a purple blade that was worn out from the stone of the soul.


    With the palms receding, the wound on the palm automatically heals. Hansen��s eyes stare at the stone of the soul. With the purple straight knife, it is a purple smoke.


    It just looks a little weird, and the appearance is completely invisible. The thick purple smoke is condensed into the body and the purple smoke flows in the wings. The wings and the person''s body look like flowing purple smoke, holding a purple knife like nothing. Death.


    The purple light flashed, the newly born Emperor, and he went down to Hansen with a knife. He saw that the knife was at least three meters away from Hansen, but the purple knife was above Guanghua, and turned into a purple air knife. The light was directly on Hansen.


    In the hands of Hansen, the Phoenix Excalibur and the Tai Ajian were interlaced, blocking the purple knives. Under the impact, Hansen suddenly felt an unmatchable force to press down, causing his body to fall uncontrollably. Above the ground of the ancient tower.


    The purple knives did not disappear, and they continued to press down. It seems that the purple knives have their own souls. They don��t need to be controlled by the emperor. They can kill Korea by themselves. Sen.


    The powerful force has pressed the Phoenix Excalibur and the Tai A Sword to Han Sen''s chest. The blade has even been pressed into Hansen''s own armor.


    boom!


    The death of the general emperor took another knife, the front of the knife light Hansen has not been able to solve, the second purple knife light has already reached his face.


    In the eyes of Hansen, the blazing white light surging, spread out in an instant, dyed his entire body into a blazing color, and a black hair grew wildly, dancing with brilliance.


    The Phoenix Excalibur and Tai Ajian struggled for one, and the first purple knives flew out. Tai Ajian took the blazing sun to the second purple knife.


    Hey!


    The blazing light shattered, the purple gas was scattered, the purple gas knife was hard and smashed by Hansen, and the blazing white light on the sword was also broken.


    Seeing that many super-natural creatures in the back have already rushed up, there are no fewer than ten. Hansen bites his teeth and summons the rebellious knight, the little angel and the thorny female emperor.


    The role of the rebellious knight at this time was maximized. Wherever the bronze rebellious aura came, all the alien creatures and the new emperor were weakened by two or three percent.


    "The thorns, dragging those alien creatures." Hansen and the little angels together killed the **** of death, and shouted.


    The thorny female emperor''s eyebrows condensed, and the rose-like flower of the other hand gently waved. I suddenly saw a thorny giant vine that was drilled from nothingness, intertwined into a thorn wall and a thorn cage, blocking the path of the alien creatures.


    Hansen has been innocently distracted to see the results, and the little angels left to the new emperor.


    The two blows just made Hansen discover a thing. Although the emperor is exceptionally powerful, it is much more powerful than the average emperor, and it is likely to reach the level of the great emperor.


    However, compared with the Emperor Hansen who had fought before Hansen, this emperor was weaker and there was no feeling that he could not match it.


    Hansen didn''t know that this was because he was not the innate emperor who started the ten genetic locks, or that he was malnourished because he was cut off by the man when he was born.


    Anyway, Hansen feels that he has the opportunity to kill this emperor. If you want to retire now, there are all kinds of alien creatures everywhere. There are no fewer than ten super-natural creatures. It is not an easy task to rush out. It��s better to fight and fight, and to marry this innate emperor and take the stone of his soul.


    Hansen and the little angels succumbed to the innate emperor, but the innate eyes of the emperor were indifferent, and the purple knives in their hands continued to move, and the purple knives flew to Hansen and the little angels.


    boom! boom! boom!


    The purple gas and the radiant glory continually exploded at the top of the tower. The innate emperor suppressed Hansen and the little angel with an enemy.


    After the horrible purple air knife was broken up, it immediately re-agglomerated, from all directions to Hansen and the little angels, so that they could not even have room to dodge.


    "This guy is definitely the innate emperor!" Han Sen knows that the general emperor can''t have such a power. The other party has obviously opened up ten genetic locks. Otherwise, in terms of strength, the super-elect of the nine genetic locks is opened. It is impossible to be suppressed in strength.


    The reason why this congenital emperor was not as tyrannical as the Emperor of Heaven, most likely may be due to malnutrition, caused by the man intercepted too much vitality.


    Even so, the innate Emperor smashed out the knife, and the entire tower was almost covered by the purple knives. Everything that met the purple knives was smashed.


    "Little angel... fit..." Hansen gritted his teeth and rushed to the little angel.


    The little angels swayed and rushed to Hansen. In the air, the wings of the day wrapped the wings around Hansen''s body, and the **** red lips had kissed Hansen''s lips.


    The sky and the purple knife smashed into the air and kissed the two people. At this time, there were hundreds of purple knives, and they pierced the two people from all directions like arrows and rain, and they saw that they would be stabbed into horses.


    boom!


    An incomparable arrogant light flashed from the two people, and all the purple knives were crushed, and the purple fragments scattered like raindrops. No one could touch the brilliance. The figure that came out of the middle.


    The flaming and white body, the wings of the daytime, the golden aura of the soul on the top of the head, the figure blazing out, the transparent sword slowly rises.


    boom!


    The sword is like a rainbow, and it has already been stabbed in front of the innate emperor. 8)

 Chapter 1223： Conquer the great emperor

    The innate emperor''s face changed slightly, and the handle of the purple long knife was held in both hands, and Hansen squatted down. The horrible power seemed to open directly like the void.


    when!


    The tip of the sword collided with the blade, and the explosion produced a strong airflow. The super-natural creatures flew out and the tower top of the ancient tower was also flying.


    The innate Emperor held a purple knife and struggled to scream, making a sound like a roar from hell.


    Hansen��s eyes are also blazing as fire, the power of his body is surging wildly, and purple and blazing white form two distinct fields, which are madly bumped between the tip of the sword and the blade.


    "Kill!" Hansen screamed.


    Hearing only the screaming, the purple sword was stabbed by the sword of the angel. In the eyes of the congenital spirit, the sword of the angel has pierced his chest.


    But when the sword entered the chest, Han Sen felt that something was wrong. The body of the innate emperor not only looked like a purple smoke, but actually there was no physical smoke. The angel sword penetrated directly. There is no trace at all, like stabbing in the air.


    The innate Emperor revealed a sneer, and reached out to Hansen��s head, which was close at hand, with purple gas on his fingers.


    Hansen is not looking at the whole body. The whole body is one step at a time, just a step, but Hansen appears as a teleport behind the innate emperor.


    Although the space shuttle is not really a teleport, the effect is almost the same, and the purple gas on the hand of the innate emperor suddenly falls into the air.


    The sword light flashes, the angel''s sword is criss-crossed, the fast incredible, the transparent blade is completely invisible, and only a sword can be seen as a lightning-shattering space in the body of the innate emperor. The purple smoke that constitutes the body of the innate emperor is torn apart.


    However, such a slaughter does not seem to have much effect. Even if the body is shackled, the body of the innate emperor can still recover quickly without any harm.


    The innate emperor was already furious, and the purple gas on his body rushed out like a volcanic eruption, turning into a purple knife mountain and smashing toward Hansen.


    But that was of no use, Hansen stepped out, and the body crossed the space, crossed the knife mountain, and appeared again in front of the innate emperor.


    The previous killings were not successful, and there was no conviction that Hansen could be shaken. The sword of the angel did not hesitate, and the sword and the pair flew away with the innate spirit.


    "Even if you come back a thousand times 10,000 times, you can''t hurt the Emperor." The innate emperor roared.


    Hansen was calm and turned into a sword rainbow to smash the innate spirit of the innate emperor into two halves. His body also passed through the body of the innate emperor.


    It��s just that the innate emperor has already recovered from the moment, and Hansen, who turned to look behind, sneered: ��Let you make another thousand swords and you can...��


    The words of the innate emperor have not been finished, but they have completely changed color. Hansen has stood in front of the forehead of the alien god, and the finger has already touched the purple soul stone.


    "You... dare..." The innate emperor roared and rushed to Hansen, and turned the purple knife mountain to Hansen.


    Hansen is licking his mouth and not looking at the purple knives of the sky. He directly digs out the stone of the soul from the eyebrows of the gods.


    boom!


    The purple knives that are almost on the back of Hansen are broken, and the innate emperor is even more sturdy, like Hansen who is holding the stone of the soul.


    "Is death or death?" Hansen turned to look at the innate emperor, holding the purple stone of the soul in his hand, his fingers are very powerful, as if the stone of the soul would be crushed at any time.


    The innate emperor looked complicatedly at the stone of the soul of Hansen''s hand. For a long time, he slowly moved toward Hansen. The wings behind it converge, kneeling in front of Hansen and lowering his head. He said in a **** voice: "The Purple Emperor Eternal life follows the master, and this life will never betray."


    Hansen appreciates madness, and a big stone in his heart has finally been put down, and the stone of the soul in his hand is placed on the forehead of the Purple Emperor.


    Hansen��s heart was also very nervous. I was afraid that this innate emperor would choose to blew himself. After all, the influence of his super-spiritual body was already low for this level of alienation.


    The stone of the soul is printed in the moment of the forehead of the Purple Emperor. The purple light of the scorpion suddenly illuminates the top of the entire ancient tower. After that, it turns into a purple light and enters the soul of Hansen.


    Hansen��s heart was happy, but he didn��t have time to look at the purple emperor who had just conquered. After he had disintegrated with the little angel, he only felt that the body was weak, and the little angel was just as weak and returned to the soul sea.


    Hansen supported the body flight with the wing of the blood demon dragon, and ordered the rebel knight to rush to help the thorny female emperor.


    Just when Han Sen took off the stone of the soul, many of the different creatures have already rushed to escape. Most of the super-natural creatures have escaped, and only the thorny female emperor trapped a super-god creature with thorns. Didn''t let it run away.


    The thorns and vines are intertwined together, like a thorny cage, trapping the super **** creature inside, and the thorns and vines continue to shrink, and the spikes on the vine pierce the flesh of the super **** creature, It made a terrible roar.


    The super **** creature struggled with enthusiasm and spit in the mouth, but it did not have much effect on the thorns. After the thorny thorn penetrated its body, it sucked a lot of blood from its body like a blood-sucking monster. The thorns and vines have turned into blood.


    Hansen carefully looked at the super **** creature and found that it was a white wolf with a frosty power. It was also a tyrannical super **** creature, but it was not an opponent of the thorny female emperor, nor did it know that it was evolution. After the thorns female emperor is particularly powerful, or because she has the other side of the flower.


    The rebellious knight flew over to help kill the giant wolf, and the giant wolf was even more of an opponent. In a short time, it was sucked into a corpse by the thorny thorns of the thorny female emperor.


    "The thorny female emperor kills the super **** creature ice wolf god, gets the ice wolf **** beast soul, flesh and blood is edible, can collect life gene essence, absorption can randomly increase 0 to 10 points super **** gene. The animal soul can be recovered, whether to recover the ice wolf beast soul?"


    Hansen��s thoughts moved, and he immediately saw an ice light flying from the eyebrows of the thorny female emperor, directly into his soul sea, and turned into an ice wolf in the soul sea.


    Hansen chased the ancient tower, but he has disappeared from the shadow of other super **** creatures. Only some weaker alien creatures have not escaped.


    For those who are not interested in different creatures, Hansen Trail flew back to the ancient tower to see his own harvest.

 Chapter 1224： Ice Wolf God Armor

    The essence of the ice and wolf gods and the essence of life genes need not be said. The most important thing is the beast soul of the ice wolf **** and the purple emperor.


    Han Sen first looked at the beast soul of the ice wolf god, and could not help but have a happy heart.


    Super sacred soul ice wolf god: armor type.


    Since the last super-god armor was destroyed, Hansen has not been able to find the second one. Today, it is finally the wish.


    Summon the ice wolf **** armor to wear, the majestic body is suddenly wrapped in snow white crystal armor, some joints are covered with white fur, it looks extremely gorgeous.


    However, this is obviously a kind of light armor. Although the defense is good, it is a little worse than the previous super-god armor, but this armor has the ability to have a Frost Shield.


    Hansen��s thoughts changed, and he saw a shield like a frosty nebula outside the armor. A little ice crystal surrounded the body like a star, and it looked like a bath in the Milky Way.


    Of course, the actual effect is also very good, can withstand a wide range of attacks, can also offset part of the external force impact, the firepower of the defense is even more effective.


    Although Hansen is a pragmatist, he likes this armor very much.


    After playing for a while, Han Sen turned his attention to his most important harvest, the Purple Emperor. This is a great emperor. Hansen himself did not think that he could have a great emperor level so soon.


    Just looking at the introduction can not see anything, Han Sen directly summoned the Purple Emperor.


    Someone in the purple meditation stood in front of Hansen, and Hansen looked at him and asked: "What kind of strength do you have? Let''s listen."


    There is no extra words in the Purple Emperor, and he directly said his situation.


    To Hansen��s disappointment, although the Purple Emperor was the great emperor who was born with ten genetic locks, but because he lacked too much vitality when he was gestating, his body was greatly affected, and his actual combat ability was better than that of the general spirit. Be stronger, but not comparable to the complete form of the Great.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s much easier to make up the body than to open the tenth genetic lock." Hansen was not too disappointed, he knew how hard it was to open the tenth genetic lock.


    Many of the emperors who were promoted the day after tomorrow have not been able to open the tenth genetic lock. The Purple Emperor has been a lot stronger in the first place, but it is a little malnourished.


    However, Hansen soon discovered that although the Emperor of Purple was the great emperor, his military and IQ were very high, but he was extremely inexperienced.


    Perhaps because of the reason that he had just been born, his intelligence is not low, but in addition to the innate inheritance, he knows nothing about everything. It is like a blank piece of paper.


    "Fortunately, he is the innate emperor who just gave birth, otherwise it will be hard to say whether he will surrender." Hansen could not help but be thankful.


    There are quite a few super-god creatures near this ancient tower shelter. Hansen intends to stay here for a moment to see if he can kill a few super-natural creatures, so that he can reach the super-god gene.


    After a break, the thorny female emperor, the rebellious knight and the purple meditation were left here to guard the ancient tower shelter, and Hansen himself returned to the league.


    He and the little angels are in weakness. For the time being, there is no way to go out hunting for super-god creatures. It is better to go back to the league for a period of time and wait until the body recovers.


    However, Han Sen just returned to the league and found a lot of message on his communicator.


    When I opened it, it was basically left by Lin Weiwei, and I left a lot of articles. It seems that there is a very urgent matter.


    Hansen opened the content and suddenly saw Lin Weiwei��s image jump out. He said with an anxious look: ��Han Sen, are you there? The Holy Sword Shelter was attacked and the situation is very critical now.��


    The information after that is probably the same, it seems that the situation is really bad, so Hansen could not help but be a bit surprised.


    The evil emperor in the sanctuary shelter, with the skill of the guy, can threaten the strength of the sanctuary sanctuary must be very simple.


    Han Sen tried to contact Lin Weiwei, and he even connected the communication directly.


    Lin Wei looked at Hansen with a look of surprise: "You are finally back."


    ��What happened in the end?�� Hansen asked directly.


    "A few times ago, there was a stranger with some alien creatures to attack our shelters. The evil spirits killed the aliens and killed a lot of different creatures. I thought that things were over. Who knows how long it took? The alien spirit has been killed with a few other alien and super **** creatures. The evil emperor let us first send back to the alliance to contact you, if you can''t contact you, don''t enter the shelter. We all sent it out, Now we are not clear about the situation of the shelter." Lin Weiwei said with anxiousness: "I will not be killed by the evil emperor?"


    "That guy is not so easy to die, you don''t want to go to the shelter for the time being, wait for me to check it out." Han Sen knew that things were a little troublesome.


    The Lord, who is not afraid of fear and fear, will let Lin Weiwei not to enter the shelter again. Obviously his enemy is that he is not sure to be able to deal with it.


    After the news was over, Hansen had no time to rest, and he sent it back to the shelter. He planned to go to the holy sword shelter to see the situation.


    It��s been more than four days since Lin Weiwei sent them out. I��m afraid it��s too late to wait for him to hurry. Hansen is just rushing over to see the results.


    "I hope that the evil spirits are all right." Hansen rode the golden retriever overnight, took all his belongings, and rushed in the direction of the holy sword sanctuary.


    When Hansen arrived at the Sanctuary Shelter, he did not feel the fluctuation of power. Obviously, the war was over. From the far side, there were many walls and buildings collapsed on the side of the Sanctuary Shelter. It seemed to have passed. The battle was terrible.


    However, Hansen showed the color of surprise. Just outside the gate of the shelter, the evil emperor actually lay on a rocking chair and sunbathed, and there was a comic book on his chest.


    "You really have nothing." Hansen walked over and said with a smile.


    The evil emperor sat up and the comic book slipped from his chest. Hansen suddenly showed a stunned color. He saw a scar on his chest. From the scar, he could see the heart that was beating inside, and There was still a blood in the wound.


    "What is the injury?" Han Sen knows the general injury, the body of the evil emperor should have recovered, and the wound will not heal until now.


    "This wound is hurt by a weird force. There is no way to heal. It is just a small meaning to me. It is nothing." The evil spirit looks a little weird: "But this shelter is probably not guaranteed, and those guys come again." If you can''t solve it alone, you let Lin Weiwei come up and take them with them."


    "Who is the opponent?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "The people who come are all under the command of the Emperor of Lei''s prison. If someone comes, even if it is not the arrival of the Emperor of the Reich, it must be a very powerful force. I am one of the enemy." The evil emperor slightly frowned, on his chest. The wound began to bleed again.


    "You are not alone." Han Sen calmly went to the evil emperor, and he was pregnant with silver thunder, and pressed on the wound of the evil emperor.


    Search engine various novels for you to watch,

 Chapter 1225： War is coming soon

    Fortunately, the lightning therapy learned from the small silver and silver can repair the evil emperor''s injury, just because Hansen''s body is a little weak, it is difficult to support a one-time complete repair, it will take a few days to completely erase the wound.


    Within a palace within the sanctuary, Hansen opened the bottle of sensation and released the emperor from the inside.


    The emperor had just come out from the inside, and the Tianyuan buds on his body immediately moved again, so that the face of the emperor was unchanged. I don��t know why Hansen summoned her.


    "Zero." Han Sen yelled at the zero. He deliberately found the zero, just want to try to see what the Emperor said that the Ashura can suppress the Tianyuan bud vine is not true.


    Now that the war is imminent, I don��t know how the enemy��s strength is. If it can be used by the emperors, it��s a huge boost, which may have a decisive role.


    Zero walked to the face of the emperor, and reached out to the palm of the hand directly to the love of the king, the face of the love of the face changed to want to do it, but was controlled by Han Sen can not move.


    The emoticon was full of horror, but she saw an invisible force on her body, and immediately killed those buds, and even the parts that were drilled into the body were erased together.


    Hansen��s heart was overjoyed. This time, the Dragon Emperor said that there is nothing wrong with it. The Ashura is really the nemesis of Tianyuan Bud, and the effect is better than the imagination.


    Love is also a surprise, she and the bones of them have thought a lot of ways, have not been able to remove the Tianyuan bud vine, but did not want to be wiped out by this human girl.


    "Love, do you still have Tianyuan Bud in your body?" Han Sen asked.


    The love repeatedly checked his body and finally shook his head: "No, I can''t feel the existence of Tianyuan Bud."


    "That''s good. There will be strong enemies in the near future. I need some helpers. You can tell them with the bones. If anyone wants to return to me, I can help them remove the Tianyuan buds." Hansen paused and continued. "Of course, the premise is that the Emperor must offer the Stone of the Soul, and the Super God creature needs to sign a contract."


    "I can only say, but there is no guarantee that they will agree."


    "Go," Hansen said faintly.


    The loved king returned to the bottle of sorrow, and said things, when he heard that he could remove the celestial buds, he was overjoyed by the gods and super **** creatures.


    I just heard that I had to be loyal to Hansen, and I suddenly blew my nest.


    "He relies on what makes us loyal, and his power is even worse than the weakest of us."


    "Does he think he is the great emperor? It is absolutely impossible to let us surrender."


    ......


    ��Don''t you want to stay in the bottle of eternal life for a lifetime?�� The emperor��s eyes swept away from the creatures such as the water charm and the demon.


    "Afraid of what, the longevity emperor will soon be promoted to the fourth sanctuary, as long as he is promoted to the fourth sanctuary, the Tianyuan buds on our body will naturally be solved." The ghostly beast cried.


    The emperor is a sneer: "You don''t really think that if you lift the Tianyuan vine, you can leave the bottle of anger."


    Super-god creatures such as ghost-eyed beasts have widened their eyes, and the ghost-eyed beast has even called out directly: "Don''t the kid dare to trap us here?"


    "What''s the big deal for you here? Can you go out?" said the gentleman calmly.


    A lot of super **** creatures are a glimpse. Although the bottle of ecstasy is their refuge, but they are also their cages. If Hansen does not let them go out, even if they remove Tianyuan buds, it is useless.


    All the creatures were silent. For a while, the water charmed demon spirit suddenly smiled and said: "Love, trouble you and Han Sen, I am willing to sign a contract with him."


    "Water charm, are you crazy?" The ghost-eyed beast widened his eyes and looked at the water charm.


    "There is nothing wrong with surrendering Hansen, at least not every day in the jail, but also always worry about these days of buds." Water charm demon said.


    "But, his strength, how to let us surrender..." Ghost eyes are still not reconciled.


    At this time, the love lover said: "Ghost eyes, can you remove the Tianyuan bud vine?"


    "If I can, I will not enter this kind of ghost place."


    "You can''t, a human being under Hansen can be erased by hand. What do you think?" said the faint sensation.


    Ghostly eyes suddenly glimpse, the bones of the bones and a group of super **** creatures are revealing the color of thought.


    "In any case, I have decided to sign a contract with Hansen, and you can help me to talk about it." Water charm demon said.


    "Okay." The gentleman nodded slightly, and his eyes looked at them.


    ......


    Hansen has been watching the situation in the bottle of unrequited love. The situation inside is naturally clear. In addition to the rock giants, the Bone Emperor, the Water Charm and the Ghost Eyes have chosen to yield.


    The Bone Emperor offered the Stone of Soul, and the Water Charm and the Ghost Eyes signed a blood contract with Hansen, which made Hansen��s strength soar again.


    Emperor: the female emperor, the thorny female emperor, the dead bone emperor, the emperor, the purple emperor


    Super God creatures: blue dinosaurs, golden beasts, water charms, ghost eyes, snowballs.


    Hansen��s strength has surpassed many emperors�� shelters, plus evil spirits, Boa and zero, as well as little angels and rebellious knights. Hansen��s strength in the third shelter has never been stronger. What''s more, there are fewer genetic locks for ghost infants and golden retriever, which are not counted.


    Hansen thinks about it. He decides to go to watch the situation of his opponent first. He knows how to fight against each other and find out how many people have come to the prison, and he can decide whether it is a war or not.


    It��s just the emperor and the super **** creature. Hansen is not afraid, but after all, the prisoner is the old emperor. If he really comes with many powerful people, Hansen still has to consider whether to fight. .


    Before Hansen left the shelter, he suddenly saw strange power fluctuations in the sea of ??souls. A crow-like bird smashed through the void, and the three-clawed Jinwu evolved.


    Three-jaw Jinwu: The super-beast of the super-beast is merged and transformed into a body.


    Hansen was overjoyed. He did not expect that the three-jaw Jinwu had just evolved before the war. This is naturally good news for Hansen, meaning that he does not need to use the super-spirit state, but he can also exert a strong fighting power.


    "I am going with you." When Hansen was about to leave the shelter, the evil emperor went over and said.


    "I just went to sneak a look at the enemy." Hansen said.


    "Rather than waiting for them to come and destroy the shelter, it is better to pull out the battlefield. If you can fight, then you can do it directly, you don''t have to come back." The evil emperor said.


    "It''s right." Hansen thought about it, and he took everyone and went straight to the area where the thundermaster was.

 Chapter 1226： opportunity

    "Old Huang, what did the Emperor mobilize so many Emperors and Super God creatures?" In the woods, two humans walked and talked. .


    "Hey, you don''t know, the Emperor''s baby son, Lei Modi, ate a big loss outside. He heard that he had brought a **** and a super **** creature in the past, and the result was even with the Lei Modi. Killed, the great wrath of the great, will mobilize the spirits and super **** creatures come over, ready to kill the man." Another older man said.


    "Who is such a cow? Even the son of the Emperor dares to die directly." The previous young man asked.


    "I don''t know, I only heard that it is a monk." Lao Huang said.


    "Unfortunately, there are no such strong people in our humanity." The young man said with some disappointment.


    The two walked around, and Huang suddenly looked around and said strangely: "No, how can there be a meadow here? I haven''t seen it before."


    The young man also looked at it and nodded. "It didn''t seem to have been there before. There was a solitary tree growing there. It seems to be a variety that has not been seen. Would you like to go over it?"


    "Forget it, we just go out of our hard work and patrol, don''t worry so much, so as not to get into trouble and lose a little life." Lao Huang said, turned and turned back, ready to go elsewhere and then turn.


    But the two just turned back, suddenly shocked, shouting back a few steps, seeing clearly found that is a young man standing there.


    "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you know that people are scary to scare people? Isn''t it, I haven''t seen you before? What do you mean to send in?" asked Huang Huang, the young man.


    The young man looked at Han Sen''s eyes and suddenly screamed: "Han Sen... You are Hansen..."


    "How, Xiao Zhao, do you know him?" Lao Huang asked the young man screaming.


    "Of course I know, don''t you know the son-in-law of the Era?" Xiao Zhao said directly.


    "My **** has been in for decades. At that time, the head of the family was surnamed Wang. Who knows who is the son-in-law of the Era, and no matter how he is outside, he has to suffer here." Said a grin.


    Xiao Zhao didn''t care about Lao Huang. He went to Hansen and said, "Han Sen, how come you are here? Didn''t you hear that you entered the Lei Prison Shelter?"


    Hansen smiled and said: "I am not in the prison sanctuary. I just come here to see the situation. Just now you said that the prison emperor has gathered a lot of emperors and super **** creatures. How many do you know?"


    Lao Huang said casually: "The specifics are not clear, I just listen to others, at least five or six."


    "Do you know where the gods and super **** creatures are?" Hansen asked again.


    "They are all on the Leiyuan side, we can''t get in, don''t know where they are." Lao Huang said.


    "Thank you, you continue to patrol. In the near future, it is best not to get too close to the Lei Prison Shelter." Hansen asked the location of the Leiyuan and went inside the forest.


    What Huang wanted to say, but found that Han Sen seemed to go very slowly, but he did not know how to go into the woods, and he did not wait for him to say anything, people have disappeared.


    "Xiao Zhao, what did he mean just now? What is the recent stay near the shelter?" Lao Huang looked at Xiao Zhao.


    Xiao Zhao is a look of excitement: "It seems that the shelter may have a big deal in recent days."


    "What''s the big thing? You said that he would do things in the shelter? Xiao Zhao, don''t you have a fever?" Lao Huang touched Xiao Zhao''s forehead and said with a disdain: "Don''t say that young man like him, even if it is Old people who have been in the shelter for more than 100 years do not dare to do things in the prison sanctuary, which is almost the same as finding death."


    "He is different." Xiao Zhao is still very excited.


    Hansen crossed the woods and put a black cloak on his body, suddenly blending into the night and dive in the direction of the prison guard shelter.


    The cloak of the night is not the treasure of the emperor of the night, Han Sen easily sneaked into the prison sanctuary, and many of the aliens and aliens, can not find his trace.


    According to the direction Huang Huang said, Hansen sneaked into the Leiyuan, and no one in the night could find him.


    The so-called Thunder Park is actually the place where the Emperor and the Super God creatures live under the hands of the Repulse, and there are many precious genetic plants.


    Hansen has not yet entered the Thunder Park, and he has seen a giant animal like a dragon entrenched on the gate of Leiyuan. It seems to be sleeping.


    From the point of view of its breath, you know that it is a super **** creature.


    Hansen carefully walked inside, and the super-god creature did not realize that he had entered the Thunder Park.


    After entering the Thunder Park, Han Sen immediately saw two super-god creatures again. Hansen did not alarm them. After he circumvented, he turned around in the Leiyuan.


    The night cloak is really magical. There are at least a dozen super **** creatures and emperors here. No one has found his existence, which makes Hansen more and more surprised.


    "Sure enough, it is not the great emperor. It is just that there are so many super-god and emperor in this minefield. I don��t know how many other places there are. If the Emperor of the Rebes personally brought people out of the nest, I am afraid I am really Can''t stop it." Hansen secretly.


    Suddenly, Hansen heard the voice of someone talking and looked over there, but saw two emperors talking outside the botanical garden.


    "Is this Thundermaster really going to go in person?" said one of the emperors.


    "Of course, I heard that the Thundermaster is very valued by the Emperor. He said that it was a very powerful emperor, so he wanted to personally accept the emperor." Another emperor said.


    Hansen was happy in the heart of listening to it. If the prisoner of the thunder really wants to go in person, it will give him a chance to be awkward.


    Hansen can rely on the ability of the night cloak to sneak into the Temple of the Hell, and when the Emperor of the Rebes is not there, he grabs the stone of his soul. When the Emperor of the Reich is no longer powerful, life and death are in Hansen. Between the five fingers.


    Hansen listened for a while, did not hear any substantive content, and looked at the sky is not too early, he quit the prison guard shelter.


    Although the cloak of the night is powerful, it can only be used in the night. This place is useless in places where the night can''t reach.


    After Hansen returned to the underground shelter, he took a bite out of the blood-staining thorns of the scorpion and the sacred sacred soul, and merged the two together.


    This opportunity is a rare event, Han Sen intends to do his best to grab the soul stone of the thunderbolt.


    Now there is no time to go to find other beasts, and you can only use the thorns to get a little bit of it.


    Although the Emperor of Lei Prison left the shelter, he will certainly leave a heavy guard, and I am afraid there will still be some hard work.


    After all, the night does not shine into the Temple of the Spirit, and finally wants to kill by strength.

 Chapter 1227： Repulse

    Hansen used the night cloak to sneak into the prison sanctuary every night to see the situation. Until the sixth day, he finally found that there were a lot of emperors and super **** creatures in the Leiyuan. Hansen knew that his chances had finally come.


    Returning to the underground shelter, Hansen summoned all the people and arranged his own plan to grab the soul.


    However, Hansen did not immediately implement the plan, and connected and observed for two nights. One was to confirm that the prisoner had left the shelter, and the second was to wait for them to go far. If the distance is too close, maybe there is any means for the prisoner. Can come back.


    Hansen soon confirmed that the prisoner had indeed left the shelter, but Hansen had no way to know the situation in the Temple of the Spirit. The gate of the Temple of the Spirit has been closed. If he went to push the door, the cloak of the night The ability will be ineffective, and there is no way to do it. The night cloak is magical, but it is not invincible.


    Until the night of the third day, Han Sen brought all the manpower. The soul that can earn the soul of the sea is the soul of the sea. If you can��t get the soul of the sea, you will put it in the bottle of love, and then put on the cloak of the night, and cover the cover of the night again. Entered the prison guard shelter.


    The Temple of Hell is at the end of the Thunder Garden. The remaining seven or eight super **** creatures and emperors in the Thunder Garden don''t have to worry. They can''t find Hansen.


    When they rushed over, Hansen should have rushed into the Temple of the Hell.


    The only thing that needs to be worried is how many super-natural creatures are guarded in the Temple of the Hell. If you can''t solve them for a short time, then it is dangerous.


    Such an opportunity Hansen will not miss it. Now, even if you go back to the Sanctuary Shelter, you can''t keep it. It is still a bit difficult to compete with the real emperor.


    The Purple Emperor is still only half a great emperor. It is certainly not the opponent of the Repulse Emperor, and the Renault Emperor brought no more people than Hansen.


    The only chance to save the Holy Sword Shelter against the Jail Regiment is to take the opportunity to take the stone of his soul.


    Under the cover of the night, Hansen sneaked into the Leiyuan Park, and looked at the genetic plants in the Leiyuan. Hansen couldn��t help but swallow his mouth. He said: "When I get the stone of the soul, I must All of these genetic plants are sucked."


    Before coming to the Temple of the Hell, I looked at the temple like an old temple, and Hansen was as close as possible to the gate.


    Without any hesitation, all the fighting power was directly released. The little angels, the rebellious knights, the various emperors and the super **** creatures all appeared outside the gates of the temple, and the power of horror broke out. The door to the Temple of the Hell.


    The entire black-eyed temple exploded with black lightning, turning into a strange power grid, trying to stop their power.


    But with so many horrible forces erupting at the same time, it was not the grid that could be blocked. The black lightning grid was directly torn, and the door of the Temple of the Hell was also shattered.


    boom!


    The entire prison sanctuary seemed to tremble, and the eardrums of the slamming people almost split.


    Lao Huang and Xiao Zhao are talking around the fire. Lao Huang is still complaining: "Xiao Zhao, aren''t you saying that the heads of the son-in-law will make a big move? But even a fart is not put, I told you so early, that little youth. I didn��t use it at all, that is, lie to you young people who didn��t know...��


    When Lao Huang��s words were not finished, he heard a loud bang, and the ground shook, turning his people over.


    "I rub, what happened?" Lao Huang got up from the ground and screamed.


    Xiao Zhao looked at the direction of Leiyuan and cried: "You look at the old yellow, and there seems to be something wrong with Leiyuan. It won''t be Hansen''s hands?"


    "How is it possible?" Lao Huang looked at the direction of Leiyuan, but it was a bit stunned. I saw all kinds of brilliance in the Leiyuan area. Like a dragon-like thorny vine, it looked like something really happened. .


    "Quick and fast, people who call us leave the shelter, lest they kill each other in the past." Xiao Zhao said, he ran out.


    "Not going to be him?" Lao Huang still looked suspicious, and some could not believe it.


    ......


    Within the Temple of Hell, four emperors and four super-god creatures guarded the alien gods, and the super-god creatures and the emperors in the Thunder Park also rushed toward them.


    Hansen��s order, the thorny female emperor and others stopped the emperor and super **** creatures rushing in the Leiyuan, and Hansen and the evil emperor plus the purple emperor and the little angels all rushed into the shrine of the shrine. go with.


    Those super-god creatures and emperors were stopped by others, and Hansen directly turned into a three-clawed gold-wool, flying to the forehead of the **** of the gods with the phoenix flying secrets.


    Now Hansen��s only idea is to take the soul stone at the fastest speed and not give them any chance, so as to avoid long night dreams.


    The spirits and super gods who guarded the soul stone roared, but they were blocked by the evil spirits and the little angels. No one could rush to block Hansen. The claws of Hansong��s three-clawed Jinwu almost touched. Go to the stone of the soul of the thunderbolt.


    However, I suddenly saw the thunder and spurt above, and a black lightning-derived demon **** came out of it, and it was the great prisoner.


    The prisoner of the thunder has now reached the utmost anger. He did not know how many years he had fought in the third shelter. He had not been so embarrassed, and he was forced to commit suicide and return to the shelter.


    Seeing everything in front of him and the golden flamingo that is being caught in the stone of the soul, the prisoner of the thunder is extremely angry, but his eyes are cold and cold, and one hand is shot toward Jinwu.


    Thunder suddenly formed a black hole in his palm, and the thunderbolt distorted the space in it, forming a strange vortex. The horrible suction seemed to inhale everything into the black hole.


    Hansen felt the horror of the suction. Without saying anything, he directly thrown a shrubby snowball into the black hole of the lightning.


    The snowball immediately scared the white sphere in the air and directly slammed into the black hole of the lightning.


    The ball into the black hole, I saw the black lightning bombing in the inside, the ball bombing like a variety of leather candy twisted, but it has not been torn.


    Hansen couldn��t think that the Emperor of the Rebes could come back so fast, but now there is no retreat. He can only fight all the way, the barriers of the prisoner, and the stone of the soul.


    Like a phoenix, the figure passed through time and space and caught the stone of the soul of the thunderbolt.


    The tidal aliens in the entire shelter have already rushed toward the Leiyuan, and the number is unimaginable.


    Many of the emperors who came back from suicide also rushed to the Thunder Park. The entire prison sanctuary was just like the ground. The creatures with horror everywhere exploded with unimaginable power.

 Chapter 1228： Incredible dream

    oom!


    Thunder and lightning across the void, the Thunder Prison tore the space, directly blasted to the back of Hansen''s Jinwu, to Hansen directly with the void to emptiness.


    Han Sen knows that he has no retreat at all, facing the strongest of the Great Emperor. If he is unsuccessful, he will become a benevolent person. He will completely ignore the rest of the prisoner, and all the power will be concentrated on the golden claws and grasp the stone of the soul.


    The phoenix flying secret technique has been applied to the limit, time acceleration and space shuttle at the same time blessing at the same time, so that Jin Wu''s body seems to cross the time and space, grab the soul stone.


    The raging firebird, the thundering lightning strike, the speed is incredible, almost when Hansen hits the soul stone, the thunder and lightning that even the void can be penetrated has already fallen on him.


    It is difficult to separate, it is too fast, almost reached the speed of light, let alone the naked eye, even if it is an instrument, it is difficult to tell who is faster.


    However, the face of Rebean the Great changed, and between the moment when all the power broke out completely, the evil consequences of his suicide to break the stone of the soul finally appeared.


    Under the weak state, the stone of the soul was forcibly broken by the Emperor, and his power broke out to a limit. Suddenly, he felt a strong sense of weakness, unable to break through his own limits and exert his strongest combat power beyond himself. .


    Hey!


    The black lightning thundering bombardment on Hansen��s Jinwu back, so that Jin Wuyu on Hansen��s back was completely cokeed, and even the flesh and blood on his back had been destroyed. The horrible current spread quickly on Hansen��s body. It takes a moment to turn Hansen''s body into coke.


    Almost at the same time, the golden claws have also penetrated into the soul stone. Hansen had no time to dig out the stone of the soul. As long as hesitated for a moment, I was afraid that Hansen��s entire body would be thundered into coke.


    In the horrified eyes of the thundering emperor, the golden claws pierced the stone of the soul, and the stone of the soul of the thunder and lightning condensed and was splashed in the air.


    At the same time that the stone of the soul was broken, the thundering emperor disappeared with the terrible black lightning.


    Hey!


    Hansen resumed his body on the ground, his back was black, almost standing unsteadily, and the other emperors and super **** creatures stopped for a moment, as if they were fixed.


    Then they reacted and rushed to escape from the shelter.


    "Don''t let them run." Hansen shouted and ordered the little angels to pursue the super-god creatures.


    That is all super **** genes. Hansen did not think that the prisoner of the thunder could actually commit suicide, and quickly broke through the stone of the soul. He had to destroy only the stone of his soul and missed a great emperor. But in any case, I can''t miss it anymore. It is a few to kill a few.


    In the hands of the Purple Emperor, the purple knife was arrogant, and a super-god creature that wanted to escape was killed directly in the air, and the head of the giant dragon was smashed down.


    The little angel also rose from the sky and rushed to another super **** creature.


    The thorny vines like the dragons entangled two strange birds flying in the sky, making them difficult to escape.


    The snowball is also on the back of the blue dragon, and the commanding blue dragon chasing a spirit.


    Lao Huang and Xiao Zhao had already left the shelter with the humans in the shelter. Suddenly they only felt the body shake, and the contract signed with the aliens was lifted.


    Huang��s old man has dementia, and he can��t believe it and mutter: ��How is this possible... the contract has been lifted...��


    "My contract has also been lifted... Mys has also been lifted..." Everyone cried in surprise, and almost all thought it was a dream.


    "Han Sen broke the shelter and killed the prisoner!" Xiao Zhao even excitedly called.


    "This is impossible... that''s the Great... how could it be..." Lao Huang still couldn''t believe it, and some incoherently said it.


    Xiao Zhao is pointing at the direction of the shelter. "You look at it, those alien creatures and aliens have escaped. It must be Hansen. He took the shelter and killed the prisoner!"


    Lao Huang and others looked at the direction of the shelter, suddenly stunned and widened their eyes.


    I saw the aliens and the aliens that rushed out of the sanctuary like the tides. They only hated the birth of two legs, one faster than the other.


    It��s just the trampling of the high-level aliens that you don��t know how many low-level creatures have been trampled.


    In the past, they were very strong aliens and aliens. At this time, they are like dogs of funeral, and there is still a semi-universal prestige.


    A dragon flies into the sky and wants to escape, but sees a purple figure like a **** of death, suddenly smashing the head of the dragon.


    The blood was covered with the sky, the body of the dragon fell, and the buildings in the shelter were collapsed. The entire shelter shook.


    A vine like a dragon entangled two horrible strange birds, letting the strange birds struggle, and could not escape the entanglement of thorns.


    An angel-like figure passed by, and a transparent sword flashed. The heads of the two super-natural creatures suddenly flew into the air, and the black blood and feathers fell like rain.


    "In front of this uncle, all the emperors are paper tigers, go to hell." I saw a man wearing a big shirt and a pair of sunglasses, and wearing a sunglasses, with a horrible silvery light on his fist. The fists of a whole body wrapped in the armor of the emperor bombarded, and directly blown into the blood.


    Lao Huang, they looked at a horror creature that they usually didn''t even look up to. They were killed like chickens and dogs. They couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "These don''t seem to be...human...well..." Lao Huang said with some trepidation.


    Xiao Zhao also stayed a bit at this time. Those horrible and powerful existences did not look like human beings, and Xiao Zhao was somewhat confused.


    The aliens and the aliens in the entire shelter have escaped from death. If the big emperor sanctuary has been dead for a long time, the whole land has already flown into the river.


    Old Huang suddenly saw a sly monster rushing over to them, and suddenly he was shocked. Just now they saw the bones of the bones in the hands of the sly monsters, thousands of aliens and aliens. The heart blasted directly and died a large piece.


    At this point, I saw that the monsters rushed over to them, and all of them were horrified. They wanted to run but found that it was too late.


    Seeing that strange smile came to them, they had to knock down the murderous heart, but suddenly heard a voice.


    "Bad bones, that is your own people, don''t hurt them."


    When they heard the voice, they saw the horrible and reverent retreat. From the gate of the shelter, a lion-like golden behemoth came out and rode on the back of the golden behemoth. It��s Hansen.


    The horrible existence flew back to Hansen, and like a loyal knight, he replied to Hansen, who was riding on the behemoth, and then seemed to be a servant to follow Hansen.


    Old Huang, they are all a little crazy, almost thinking that they are in a dream, an incredible dream.

 Chapter 1229： I want to lay a third shelter to give you a gift.

    When I knew that Hansen��s body was recovering, everyone knew that Hansen would definitely do something, and that was a restless master.


    But no one thought that the motion that Hansen had made would be so big.


    In the sanctuary of the Third God, a sanctuary sanctuary was laid, which is simply unbelievable. Even in this era when someone has acquired super genes, no one dares to think about it.


    That is the sanctuary of the Great Emperor. I didn��t know how the Emperor and the Emperor existed before. Now more and more human beings know what kind of existence of the Super God creature and the Emperor, and they know more. It is difficult to lay down a great level of asylum.


    However, they are not allowed to believe that they are not known, and the Great Prison is also a well-known emperor. There are many people who know him. This is not a fake.


    Moreover, there are more than 30 human beings rescued from the prison sanctuary. The oldest is already over two hundred years old, and the youngest one is less than a year old.


    All of them can prove that Hansen has laid down the prison sanctuary, and also killed the Thunder Prison and a large number of super **** creatures and emperors.


    One of the most famous ones rescued is Huang Tianze, who has the title of the father of the biological super armor, Huang Tianze, who has been missing for more than 60 years, and Hansen has been rescued from the prison sanctuary, and Huang Tianze also confirmed Everything else said is true and trustworthy.


    The entire league is crazy, and the major media are scrambling to report that Hansen has laid down the Great Refuge, which is extremely exciting news for the entire human race.


    In the past, the top leaders of the Union did not allow the news of the third shelter to be reported, and even the Transcends were not allowed to arbitrarily disclose everything about the third shelter. It was because of the tragic situation of the human beings in the third shelter, causing panic among the latecomers, letting fresh The blood did not dare to enter the third shelter.


    If that happens, humans will never be able to conquer the third sanctuary and it is impossible to move to the higher levels.


    Although there is a certain danger, but for the overall evolution of mankind, the third sanctuary must be conquered, otherwise human beings can only step on the ground.


    The evolution of living things is like sailing against the water. If you can''t always move toward higher levels, then you may be eliminated by the times. No one knows what strong ethnic rise is in the universe.


    When Hansen laid down the Great Emperor''s shelter, the top of the league not only did not stop it, but also strengthened the reporting and propaganda. By the way, it also publicized some of the information of the third shelter, and even promoted Hansen as a new hero of humanity.


    "The Great Emperor Shelter, how did he do it?" Qin��s father looked at the report and couldn��t help but admire it.


    After Zhao Qi saw the report, he was gloomy. They had angelic genetic fluid, but now they have not been able to lay down a third-level sanctuary, even if it is an emperor sanctuary. Hansen has already laid down the Great Emperor��s shelter and let Zhao Qi Very unhappy.


    "I really want to go to the shelter with Hansen!" Liu Meng, the son of the gods, saw that the blood in the body could not help but boil, but thinking about the old man at home, it seems to be deflated. The ball is like.


    Tang Zhenliu said with a smile: "This guy has been silent for so many years. When he came out, he made a big one, the Great Emperor Shelter. That is the Great Emperor Shelter. How did he do it?"


    "I am going to the third sanctuary of God." After reading the report, I Dongmu only said one sentence, and then directly transferred into the world of shelter.


    After Lin Feng read the report, he silently walked into the practice room.


    For a time, the entire league was talking about Hansen and the Great Refuge, because some of the conditions of the Third Shelter were announced by the Alliance, which made the discussion of the people even more heated.


    At this time, Hansen, who was hailed as a hero of the people, was stupidly holding a bunch of things and smirking there.


    "My...all of mine..." Hansen was holding a small pile of life-genetic essences, and the saliva could not be controlled.


    Even Boa, who was on the sidelines, looked at Han Sen very arrogantly, and then climbed out of the room to find the zero. It really couldn��t stand the scene of Hansen��s nowhere to see the market.


    Hansen doesn''t care so much, and he is close to his son in the arms of his life.


    This time, a total of six super-god creatures were hunted, and six life-genetic essences were handed over. Among them, the flesh and blood of two super-sacred creatures were left, and the super-beast soul was also acquired.


    Incomparably huge gains, the only pity is that there is no surrender of the will of the emperor, and finally killed three emperors, and the others ran away.


    However, Hansen is very satisfied with this kind of harvest, especially the super beast soul.


    The humanoid fusion transforms into the beast soul "Ancient Demon". After the transformation, it is a warrior with armor and demon wings. It can greatly enhance strength and speed, has good defense and flight ability, and most importantly, The human figure has changed, so that Hansen can use all kinds of human martial arts in an unscrupulous state, without the restrictions of three claws.


    Hansen did not immediately absorb the essence of life genes, but returned to the alliance for the first time and shared his joy to Ji Yunran.


    If you first entered the world of shelters to survive, and to make yourself and your family better, then Hansen is simply like the feeling of becoming stronger.


    There are also many things that need Hansen to become stronger. Only when you become stronger can you get closer to the truth and not hurt yourself.


    Ji Yanran is also very happy: "Listen to you, I also have the urge to enter the shelter and conquer with you."


    "For the time being, don''t want it. The third shelter is too dangerous. No one knows where you can send it. Wait a second, give me time, wait for me to lay the shelter of the entire third god, when you send it. There would be no danger when going there. At that time, let the mother and Xiaoyan come to the third shelter.�� Hansen quickly let Ji Yanran dispel the dangerous thought.


    He spent a long time in the third shelter, knowing that the third shelter is all dangerous, bad luck, and it is often happening to be killed directly after promotion.


    ��Can you really knock down the entire third **** sanctuary?�� Ji Yanran looked at Hansen with some unbelievable.


    Hansen took Ji Jiran up and let her press on her lap and slammed a few **** and slammed.


    "What are you doing to beat me?" Ji Yanran raised two blushes on his cheeks, and he was very annoyed.


    "Don''t believe your husband, you should fight." Hansen said and squatted on the round buttocks.


    The slaps of the slaps were so squeaky, and the slaps that fell quickly became much lighter. From playing to stroking, it was already a spring entanglement in the room.


    "I want to lay down the shelter of the entire third **** to give you a gift." Hansen swayed and made his own declaration.


    ......


    Hansen had a rest at home for a few days. When Ji Yunran came back this day, he put a bunch of commemorative cards in front of Hansen.


    "What is this?" Hansen looked at the commemorative cards and asked Yu Jiran when he was puzzled.


    "Recently, the sales of aircraft in our store have soared. Many people have come to our store to buy aircraft from other planets. Their only requirement is that they hope to get your autograph." Ji Yanran said with a smile.


    "So many, how many aircraft did you sell?" Hansen looked at the thick commemorative card with surprise.


    "In any case, there is no problem in supporting you." Ji Yanran blinked and said, "And, Dad told me to inform you that you are ready to prepare. The league decided to set up a super aristocrat on the blood nobles. You It will be the first human being in the league to receive the title of super aristocrat, and it is currently the only one, and will be given a title and badge by your father-in-law, on the jihad of the left-hand square in the Alliance to the high glory."

 Chapter 1230： Super noble

    "My dear friends, I am your old friend Fang Mingquan. Now I am in the position of the left central star of the Alliance, the left-handed star, and the place where I am less than 500 meters is the most solemn and sacred jihad in our league. I believe that every A coalition citizen is no stranger to the jihad. There have been countless great people who have made significant contributions to the alliance, such as the great league marshal Peng Hongming... Today, there will be an equally great person on the jihad. Awarded a brand new title by the Alliance, that is the super aristocrat..."


    "In the previous vote of the House of Lords, I passed the motion of the super aristocratic title with great advantage, and confirmed that Mr. Hansen was the owner of the first super-aristocratic title." Fang Mingquan looked at the time and continued: " After fifteen minutes and thirty-six seconds, the head of the league, Ji Ruozhen, will present this glory title and medal to Mr. Hansen on the platform. It is worth mentioning that the head of the era is Mr. Hansen��s father-in-law..."


    The entire league did not know how many people were watching the live broadcast of the ceremony, and people were curious about the first human being awarded the super-aristocratic title.


    The glory of the Great Sanctuary of the Third Sanctuary, together with the propaganda of the Alliance, has made Hansen a well-known heroic figure in the league.


    Moreover, the opening of the super aristocratic title has a great influence on the citizens of the alliance, which means that the alliance will enter the era of super aristocracy, and the nobles of the blood will no longer represent the most elite class of human beings.


    Hansen, who is preparing in the lounge, is wearing a military uniform. In a strict sense, he is also a member of the special operations group, and can also be regarded as an active serviceman.


    But these are not important. Today Hansen must represent the Alliance soldiers.


    "How do I look?" Hansen finished his uniform, and asked Gu Jiran to smile.


    Ji Yanran reached out to Hansen��s epaulettes and said Hansen��s cheeks seriously: ��Today you are the most handsome man in the league, enough to make all men go crazy.��


    "Only the most handsome today?" Hansen said with disappointment.


    "Then what do you want to do? How do you want to keep other guys alive?" Ji Yanran pinched a hand on Han Sen''s face and said with a smile.


    Hansen still wants to say something, but there are soldiers who let him go out to participate in the ceremony.


    On the jihad stage, Ji Ruozhen, who will honor Hansen, stood on the stage and started his own speech.


    The people who watched the scene didn''t feel like it. The audience who watched the live broadcast were a little impatient. The heads of the league often appeared in various conferences. For those formulaic speeches and readings, the alliance citizens already had already Looked tired, they want to see the protagonist Hansen today.


    "Many people know that I have only one daughter. Like all fathers, she is the second most important treasure in my life, and my most important treasure is her beautiful mother." Ji Ruo really said the first sentence, but Let the people of the Alliance be a slight glimpse. Today��s Ji Ruozhen is obviously different in peace.


    Ji Ruozhen smiled and continued: "When my daughter was very young, I always thought that such a beautiful and lovely girl, even the king of the world, could not match her smile. She would marry her as a wife in the future. It must be a very, very good man, but no matter how good it is, in the eyes of a father, it is still not enough. What a good man, in the eyes of a father, is a despicable thief who wants to steal his most cherished baby. It is a Shameless idiot."


    When everyone heard this, they could not help but smile.


    "Frankly, when my daughter told me that she wanted to marry Hansen, my heart was very rejected. Such an ordinary family, who has not entered the aristocratic college, has no money, no background, and how can I I didn''t see where he could deserve my baby daughter. I thought this guy was a liar and a thief. I wanted to abduct my most precious daughter to suffer."


    "But standing here today, I feel extremely proud of him. He has not lived up to his love for him, and he is worthy of the vocation of an alliance soldier. In the nearly two hundred years of the sanctuary era, how many martyrs have paid The cost of blood and life has created the cornerstone of life for us in the sanctuary. The first step we take in the sanctuary is to have the path of our alliance ancestors blood-staining, without the obscurity of the ancestors. Effort, hard work, hard work, sacrifice, and sitting in, including me, not to say to a higher shelter. I am afraid that even the survival in the first shelter will cost an unimaginable price. All of us should thank those An ancestor who laid the foundation stone for us."


    "Today, we are going to give the supreme honor of the super aristocracy to an important cornerstone of the third sanctuary. This is not only an honor for one person, but also an honor for our entire alliance. This marks the beginning of today. From this moment on, the alliance will enter the super era. In the third sanctuary, in the world of transcendence, we humans also have a place, with the capital that competes with those who are different from each other. Alliance young people, please step on the ancestors The cornerstone of the company, not afraid to shrink, go forward, even if the feet are stained with blood, even if it is drained of blood and bones, please continue to move forward, so that my alliance humans can go higher and further on the road of evolution, and Before that, our old bones will use your own blood and bones to lay the way for you. I hope that each of you can go higher and farther like Hansen, and everyone can become a super-noble. Today, Hansen has laid the first Great Emperor Shelter for us. In the near future, I hope to see the young people in the league can Banner studded shelters throughout the third of God, so that all the Great shelters are flying from L Star flag. "


    ......


    Hansen took the stage to honor the honour, and Ji Ruozhen personally wore the Super Aristocratic Medal for him. The subsequent hug succeeded an eternal moment.


    The major media reported this ceremony with passionate articles and explanations. Many young people were encouraged by this, and becoming a super-noble became a more popular life goal than becoming a star.


    Hansen has become the goal and idol of thousands of boys and girls.


    Just as the first super-aristocrat in the history of the league, Hansen still absorbed the essence of life genes in the shelter.


    Although the scenery of a great sanctuary was laid down, Hansen was soberly aware that his strength has not really reached the point where he can compete with the emperor. He can only lay down the prison sanctuary and can only say that he is opportunistic and can still live or stay. A question is not yet a time of slack.


    Search engine various novels for you to watch,

 Chapter 1231： Saint Vatican

    After absorbing the essence of six life genes, Hansen��s super **** gene has reached 69 points, and there is not much left over from the perfection.


    The three super-god flesh and blood, including the ice wolf god, were given to the golden gods, snowballs, and golden beasts, and they also grew a lot.


    Like human beings, the Emperor has no appetite for those flesh and blood.


    From the hall, Hansen went to the gene botanical garden. He had been coveted for the precious genetic plants left by the thundering emperor, but he had no time to count.


    The gene botanical garden left by a great emperor can be imagined, and there are several gene plants of the Great Emperor level, which is enough for Hansen to make a profit.


    However, after Hansen entered the botanical garden, he was shocked by the sight. The whole botanical garden was dead, all the genetic plants had withered, and the female emperor stood in the center of the botanical garden, and the body was emitting a horrible atmosphere. Compared with Hansen before playing against her, the moment is not known how many times stronger.


    "In an instant, what did you do?" Hansen frowned at the moment of the female emperor. If the female emperor could not give him a reasonable explanation, he would never let her go easily.


    "I just want to save my life." The female emperor said in a moment.


    "You have a minute to convince me, otherwise your life will not be guaranteed, now I will accept it." Han Sen looked at the female emperor indifferently.


    In a moment, the female emperor looked at Hansen��s eyes, and her heart was slightly shocked. After she fixed her mind, she said, ��You don��t think it��s okay to lay down the prison sanctuary?��


    "You still have forty-five seconds." Hansen said coldly.


    In an instant, the female emperor continued to say: "Thunder Prison Emperor and Saint Vatican have always handed in a good relationship. You have laid the Thunder Prison Sanctuary and killed the Jail Emperor. The Holy Vatican will not let you go unless you are willing to give up the Thunder Prison. Otherwise, it will only be a battle. I have absorbed these genetic plants. I also want to enhance my strength. I can help in the future war. Otherwise, I will only open five genetic locks. I have no ability to compete with those of the emperor. The strong fight will not help you."


    Hansen frowned and thought, he seemed to have heard the name of Saint Vatican, and thought about it with a little thought.


    When he took the sacred rhinoceros in the second sanctuary and left his mark on his brow, it was the Holy Vatican. Later, when the evil lotus female emperor came to the world to erase the brand, he once said the name of Saint Vatican.


    "Now I have opened nine genetic locks, which can help you do a lot of things." The female emperor then said.


    Hansen glanced at her and took out the bottle of anger. The mind was moved, and the female emperor flew involuntarily into the bottle of anger.


    In an instant, the female emperor suddenly showed a horrible color. What she wanted to say, Hansen simply ignored her and directly sealed the bottle of love.


    The bottle of temperament is different from that in the sea of ??souls. In the sea of ??souls, it can continue to be promoted and evolved. However, the bottle of eternal love is a permanent independent space. There is no change in the body of the female emperor, which is equivalent to being imprisoned. .


    If the female emperor came to ask him, he could consider giving those genetic plants to the female emperor, but the act of the female emperor was unacceptable and unforgivable.


    "I can help you to fight against Saint Vatican. Without me, you can''t keep the prison guard shelter." The female emperor shouted in the bottle of anger. She didn''t want to be trapped here. She still had too many things to complete.


    "You are going to sit in the prison for a lifetime, even if you give up the thunder shelter, you will not let you out." Han Sen said coldly, he directly collected the bottle of anger, no longer care about the bottle. The moment of the female emperor.


    I found all the emperors and asked them if they knew about the situation of Saint Vatican.


    The emperor and the thorns have only heard the names of the Saint-Vatican, and the evil emperor and the infant ghost have said that they have not heard of it, and that the emperor actually knows some things about Saint-Vatican.


    Speaking of Saint Vatican, the bones of the dead bones said: "The **** is indeed the closest emperor to the prison guards, and the relationship with the prisoner is very good, so it is very likely to attack us."


    "How much do you know about Saint Vatican?" Hansen asked to ask the Emperor.


    In the eyes of the Bone Emperor, the flames flickered, and it was very excited: "How much do you know? No one knows more about the Holy Vatican than I did. When my father-in-law was destroyed by the Holy Spirit, the soul stone, how much do you know?"


    The evil emperor heard some surprises and looked at the emperor: "You turned out to be the son of the Emperor?"


    "Is the emperor famous?" Han Sen looked at the evil emperor with some surprises. The evil emperor was trapped for 100,000 years. Even the characters he knows are definitely not ordinary characters.


    The evil emperor said: "The Emperor of the Sui Dynasty was also the strongman of the one side, and had the opportunity to promote the existence of the great emperor. He did not expect to die in the hands of the holy Brahman."


    The Emperor Biandi said with some anger: "The power of the holy blessing is my father''s nemesis. If he kills my father and wins the resources of the shelter, it is impossible to promote the emperor so quickly."


    "What is the power of Saint Vatican?" Hansen asked.


    "Outsiders think that he is a light system, but it is not, but a very special kind of sacred power. The most powerful feature is the ability to heal everything. To be honest, although I want to kill the bastard, I use him. The strength, if it is to attack the nest, I am afraid we can not resist." The dead bones said.


    "Cure everything? Isn''t there any offensive power, what''s so scary? He wants to come, see how I kill him." Ghostly beast cried.


    The dead bones disdainfully glanced at the ghost-eyed beast: "Do you think that the healing power is not lethal? I tell you, if you think like that, it is a big mistake. The healing power is not only lethal, but also very horrible. Especially if it is used by the holy **** bastard, you can definitely make you die."


    "Speak and listen." Hansen couldn''t think of where the healing power of the healing power was.


    The Bone Emperor said in a very weird tone: "For example, his strength can make your mouths heal together, make your eyelids grow together, let your limbs and body grow together, like a meatball. ��


    Saying, the Bone Emperor pointed to the ghostly beast and the evil emperor: "For example, he can stick the two of your bodies together, let your flesh and blood grow together, or put a sword into your body. Inside, can you imagine what it feels like?"


    The evil emperor and the ghost-eyed beast looked at each other and felt that the goose bumps on the body were about to get up.


    "In addition, the power of Saint Vatican is definitely not worse than that of the Rebean Emperor. There are many emperors and super **** creatures in the family. In the third shelter, it is also a very strong emperor."

 Chapter 1232： Mysterious ancient well

    The people have been discussing for a long time and have not been able to discuss a result.


    It is not feasible to sneak into the Sanctuary shelter like a sneak attack on the prison sanctuary. The Sanctuary shelter itself is a very mysterious place. It is built in the holy lake, and the entire shelter is wrapped in holy water, even if it is It is the cloak of the night that cannot be found through the holy lake.


    And no one knows where the Temple of the Spirit of the Sanctuary is located, and it takes a lot of time to find the location of the Temple of the Spirit after entering.


    What''s more, after a battle with the Emperor of the Rebe, Han Sen knew that the Emperor was able to resurrect quickly, and it was not so easy to attack.


    When the people were negotiating, they suddenly heard a muffled sound coming from inside the prison sanctuary, as if there was something that exploded.


    The entire prison sanctuary shook a little, and there was flying dust everywhere.


    Han Sen''s face changed slightly, and the body quickly rushed to the direction of the sound. The emperors and super **** creatures also followed.


    Hansen came to the front of an ancient well in Leiyuan, but saw that there was water everywhere in the entire yard, and the water was already more than a foot deep.


    Boa and the snowball were innocently squatting at the well, and the snowball was scared and contracted behind Boa, as if he was afraid that Hansen would pack it.


    "Boa, are you okay?" Hansen picked up Boa and looked at her body, but fortunately, she was not injured.


    "Boa is fine." Boa said with a squint.


    "What is going on here?" Hansen was relieved to see Boa, and asked the water in the yard.


    Boa pointed to the snowball and said: "Just throw the snowball into the well, and then I heard the bang, it was sprayed out."


    "Snowball, is that the case?" Hansen looked at the snowball.


    The snowball nodded quickly and even called twice, as if to say that.


    Hansen looked at the inside of the well, and there was water below. It seemed that nothing was special.


    Mindful, Hansen grabbed the snowball directly and threw it directly into the well.


    The snowball mourned for a moment, summoning a white sphere to protect the body, and then broke into the water of the ancient well.


    Hey!


    After the snowball was smashed into the water, I heard a muffled sound, and then I saw that the water in the well was like a volcanic eruption that sprayed the snowball. The falling water suddenly deepened the water in the yard. More than a foot high.


    The snowball came out of the sphere and quickly hid behind the treasure, and dared not come out again.


    "This well seems to be a bit weird." Hansen stood next to him and looked inside the well. He saw that the water level in the well did not drop, but he did not feel anything different. He didn''t know what kind of force controlled the well water. Spray the snowball out.


    "Master, let me go and see." The water charm demon writhed the curve exaggerated body came to the well, and said to Hansen with a watery eye.


    "Alright, you are careful, safety first." Han Sen nodded slightly, the water charm demon spirit is the super **** creature of the water system, no one here is more suitable than her to find out.


    "Thank you for your concern." The water charm is a charming smile, and he immediately embarked on the ancient well, falling like a diving into the ancient well.


    The water charmed the demon into the water, and even a little splash did not splash, as if it was integrated into the well water.


    Han Sen looked nervously at the situation in the ancient well. Fortunately, there was no snowball after the water charmed into the water, and Gujing did not erupt again.


    Everyone was waiting outside. Hansen stood on the edge of the ancient well and stared at the surface of the water. However, it was difficult to see what was going on below, and it was impossible to sense where the water charmed the demon spirit had gone.


    After a while, the sound of thunder suddenly appeared in the water. Hansen and others were subconsciously retreating, but there was no water spouting out of the well.


    Hansen once again approached the ancient well, looked down at the well water, and saw a circle of ripples inside the well water, and the rolling thunder continued.


    "Strange, where did this thunder come from?" The ghostly eyes of the ghost-eyed beast looked into the old well, but did not see what was going on.


    The thunder that came out of the well was getting louder and louder. There were still some gaps at the beginning, and then it was directly smashed into a piece, like a thunderstorm of numerous lightnings.


    However, there was no lightning or thunder in the well. The well water was only micro-microwave, and it was difficult to guess where the thunder came from.


    "Is there still a space under this water?" Hansen looked straight and frowned.


    The evil emperor is somewhat incapable of tempering. He wants to jump into the well wearing a flip-flop: "I will go down and see."


    "Don''t go down, wait until the water charms come up and talk about it." Han Sen quickly stopped the evil emperor, now no one knows what the underground is, in case it is the death of the prisoner, they are one by one. Going on, basically it is almost the same as dropping dumplings.


    "What''s the best, the third shelter and the place where my brother can''t go?" The evil emperor said that he would jump down.


    Oh!


    Suddenly there was a violent sound of water in the old well, and they were shocked by the evil emperor. After a careful look, they discovered that the water charm was floating from the water.


    "Are you okay?" Hansen asked as the water charm in the well.


    The water charm demon spirit came out from the well and sat in the water column. He smiled and said: "Thank you for your concern, I have nothing, and I found some very interesting things below."


    "What fun things." The evil emperor couldn''t wait to ask.


    The water charm is different, but he did not answer the evil emperor. He just said to Hansen with a smile: "Master, what are those things, I can''t say it well, you still have to go down with me."


    "Okay, then I will go down and see." Hansen said that he went to the well.


    The water charm demon spirit quickly stopped Hansen and said: "Master, the water in this well is a heavenly water, can not tolerate a trace of impurities, anything into it, will be discharged as impurities, it is impossible to dive, I am water charm If you keep going, you can sneak into it."


    After that, the water charm demon spirit turned back and said to other emperors and super **** creatures: "You don''t want to get into the water, messing up the clean water and harming the master and me."


    After that, the body of the water charm demon spirit turned into a clear spring, wrapped Hansen''s body, and flowed into the well, and instantly disappeared into the water.


    Hansen only felt a stream of water around himself, taking him to the depths of the well water, the water below the well was like an inverted funnel, and the well was deep and amazing, not much water The charm demon spirit has taken Hansen to dive more than a thousand meters.


    Suddenly, Hansen only felt a flash of light in front of him, looking down at the light below, but Hansen gave a slight glimpse.

 Chapter 1233： Lightning spar

    There is a sapphire-like lightning in the bottom of the well. Unlike ordinary lightning, the lightning does not have intense friction, as if it has become a substance, forming a strange blue lightning stone.


    The blue lightning stone is crystal clear and crystal-like. There is a blue lightning current in the inner rotation, which will illuminate the bottom of the well like a blue fantasy world.


    It��s just that the brilliance of this blue thunderbolt is also strange, only illuminating the range of the bottom of the well, but then it seems that the light is directly cut off, and there is no half-brightness, if not Hansen already Dive into this position, can not see this blue lightning spar.


    The water charm demon condenses into a blisters, allowing Hansen to stand freely in the blisters and breathe.


    "Charming, what is this?" Han Sen looked at the lightning spar to ask the water charm.


    The blue lightning spar is very large, at least one three-bedroom, oval, with a lot of holes that can be drilled by one person.


    The water charm is like a water flowing into the blisters. It is a beautiful and enchanting woman''s image. With both hands holding Hansen''s arm, he snuggles up beside him and said: "Master, the charm does not know what it is, However, there is a terrible amount of lightning power on it. I tried to get close to it, but as soon as it is close to the lightning spar, lightning will be sprayed in those holes, but the lightning will only adhere to the crystal and will not spread outward. You said that the sound of thunder was heard outside, which was caused by lightning."


    "You try, how to trigger its lightning." Han Sen looked at the lightning stone with interest.


    The water charm demon spirit should be a sentence, holding Hansen in one hand, waving in one hand, only seeing a stream of water flowing toward the lightning crystal spar.


    The water flow just touched the lightning spar, and it saw the blue lightning in the hole above the spar, which was like a magma. In a moment, the whole piece of lightning crystal was wrapped in it, and the sound of thunder and lightning was emitted. It��s clearer here, and it��s almost going to shock my ears.


    The water flow hits the brilliant blue lightning and suddenly disperses, completely unable to get close to the lightning spar.


    After the water flow spread, the blue lightning on the lightning spar gradually converges back. It seems that nothing has happened before. The lightning spar still emits a brilliant blue light at the bottom of the well.


    Han Sen looked at the stone of thunder and lightning, his face was surprised. The power of the lightning spar was very strong, and it was hardly weaker than the feeling that the thundermaster gave him. But this spar does not seem to have a life, it seems to be pure The lightning is condensed.


    If it is just a pure thunder power condensate, how can it automatically spew lightning to prevent other forces from approaching it?


    "Charming child, you said that there can be no impurities in the water of the sky, why is this lightning crystal spar in the water of the sky, but not excluded?" Han Sen looked at the water charm demon spirit asked.


    The water charm demon spirit slightly frowns: "I don''t know why this is the case. According to the truth, Tianshui water can not contain any impurities. Even if the impurity is bigger than the water, then the water will automatically Flowing away, it will not be in sync with it, but this piece of lightning spar is obviously not rejected by the heavenly water, I am also puzzled."


    Hansen looked at the lightning spar and turned his mind. After a moment, he said to the charmer: "Take me to the lightning spar."


    The water charm demon was suddenly surprised: "This is not so good? The power on the lightning spar is too horrible, we are afraid that it is difficult to resist."


    "Nothing, I just try to get close to it. You just take me over. If I can''t support it, you can take me out again. I believe you have that ability." Han Sen looks at the water charm and smiles. Road.


    "The charm of the child will not be held by the owner." Water charm demon spirit seems to be very happy, driving the blisters toward the lightning spar.


    Hansen stood in the blisters and opened the hole in the Xuanqi field. At the same time, he simulated the power of the thunderbolt''s black void lightning. He wanted to try to see if he could use this force to enter the lightning spar.


    This kind of lightning spar in this place is definitely the treasure of the collection of the prisoner, and the power of the simulated prisoner should have a chance to enter.


    As soon as the blisters were close to the lightning spar, they saw that the holes were like whistle-like squirting blue thunder, which not only blocked all the holes, but also wrapped the whole spar inside.


    The blisters slammed into the blue thunder and were suddenly torn by lightning. Hansen was covered with black void lightning and pressed one by one on the brilliant blue lightning.


    Hey!


    Han Sen was shocked and the body suddenly flew out. The water charmed the demon around the body of Hansen, so that he was always in the blisters, did not fall into the clear water, otherwise it was only the repelling of the clean water. Force, he will spray him out of the well.


    After Hansen stabilized his body, he glanced at his palm and saw that the blue current was still trembled. Yu Wei had not completely eliminated it, but the black void lightning simulated from the thunderbolt was completely defeated.


    "Strange, the blue thunder and lightning did not respond to the black void lightning simulated by the thunderlord. It is the thunderlord who can''t drive it, or the degree of my simulation is too low. This lightning spar has its own wisdom and can What is the difference?" Han Sen secretly frowned.


    The blue lightning on the palm is still beating. Every time it beats, Hansen��s palm has a blue lightning pattern on it, like the blue ink, which gives the palm of the hand a strong sense of paralysis. .


    Hansen quickly simulated the silver lightning power of the small silver and silver, and wanted to expel those blue lightnings and heal the injured palm.


    The silver thunderbolt rose in Hansen''s hand, and the blue thunderbolt suddenly spread out. Even the lightning traces on Hansen''s hand were automatically dissipated, as if they were afraid of silver lightning.


    "Master, those blue lightnings have fled back to the lightning spar, they seem to be afraid of the silver lightning in your hand." Water charm demon spirits said a big eye.


    "You will send me to the hole of the lightning crystal spar." Hansen''s heart is also a joy, I did not expect the silver and silver silver lightning has such an effect.


    However, the thunder and lightning of the small silver and silver and the thunder and lightning of the Emperor are completely different. Although the same is the power of the thunder and lightning system, the thunder and lightning of the thundering emperor is the thunder of the main destruction, while the small silver and silver are the main vitality. It can be said that it is two kinds. The exact opposite amount of lightning power.


    The reason why the lightning spar has a special reaction to the silver lightning, Hansen guess may be related to this.


    The water charm demon spirit with Hansen once again came to the side of the lightning spar, and another blue lightning was spewed out in the hole, but after Hansen��s body threw out a silver thunder, those blue thunder and lightning actually avoided it, like There are life and eyes.


    Hansen had a happy heart, looked at the holes, and told the water charm to wait for him outside, and then he got into a hole.


    Search engine various novels for you to watch,

 Chapter 1234： Great Emperor

    There was no water in the hole. Hansen was wrapped in silver lightning. The blue thunder in the hole evaded, causing Hansen''s body to slide in through the hole.


    The hole is just right for a person to get in. Like a speed slide, Hansen turned a few bends along the hole and reached the bottom. This hole is much lighter than Hansen''s imagination, and it looks exactly the same as outside. It is the size of a three bedroom.


    Inside is a semi-circular space, many holes outside are directly connected to it, and within this semi-circular space, Hansen saw a mini tree like a potted plant.


    The small tree is like a coconut tree, but it is similar to this lightning crystal spar. It is all made up of blue lightning, just like the blue glass of lightning.


    On the thunder tree, there are three dreamlike blue crystal fruits, in which the lightning current turns like a star. What is even more bizarre is that in every fruit, it seems that a strange thing is born. .


    And the things that were nurtured in the three thunder and lightning crystals were different. The top one of the fruits was born with a knight in armor. The knight sat in the fruit and surrounded by blue lightning. It looks very strange.


    Because the knight''s body is wrapped in armor, he can''t see his appearance at all. Even the position of the eyes, there is no opening at all, and the five senses are completely invisible.


    Here is a hammer in the fruit on the left side. The square is like a blacksmith''s hammer, and it is also surrounded by lightning. At the two ends of the hammer, you can see the blue lightning pattern. It is like a thunderbolt bombardment.


    The things that are bred in the fruit on the right side are more peculiar. It turns out to be a palm, white and delicate, and even the nails are perfect like spar.


    In the palm of the palm, there is also a blue lightning pattern.


    Hansen looked more and more surprised. The fruits of the same genetic plant gave birth to three strange things that seemed to be completely detached. Even if this is a genetic plant, Hansen still feels very surprised.


    The fruit is not yet fully mature, but the breath emitted from it is already terrifying. Ten of them may be a gene plant of the Great Emperor.


    I just don''t know what is being bred in it. If it is genetically armed, what about the armored knight and the palm?


    If it is a different creature, the hammer does not look like a living thing.


    Hansen couldn��t say it at the end of the day. It��s definitely something good, but it��s definitely a good thing. Otherwise, the prisoner��s emperor will not hide it here, but also make so many precious waters to protect it. it.


    "No matter what, there is nothing wrong with good things. Let''s plant it first and say that the gene plants of the Great Emperor level can not be encountered casually." Hansen summoned a drop of black spar to secrete the water droplets of life. Above the lightning tree.


    Then I looked at the things in the three fruits and looked at them more and more.


    "It is best to be the soul of the beast, the gene tree of the Great Emperor, can you breed the animal spirit of the super-god-level?" Han Sen secretly concealed himself.


    After watching it for a while, Han Sen only remembered to summon the dragon emperor. Although the old boy was worried about his IQ, his knowledge was really good. He could recognize the good things.


    "Dragon Emperor, can you recognize what this is?" Hansen pointed to the Mini Thunder Tree and asked Long Di.


    The dragon Emperor saw the lightning tree, his face was amazed, and he turned around the lightning tree for a few laps. He then went closer to see the three lightning crystals on the top. After a while, he said: "Weird... It��s strange... ...this should be the great gene tree of the thunder and lightning system. How does it look like it is not a lightning system?"


    "Not a lightning system?" Hansen frowned slightly. "You can''t read it wrong? Don''t say that this tree is a pure lightning tree. Even if it is the fruit that is nurtured in the fruit, there is obviously a lightning mark. How could it not be a lightning system?"


    The Dragon Emperor screamed: "The old man is not always saying that I have crossed the bridge more than the road you have traveled. I don��t know how many years of experience I have seen in the shelter. What is nurtured in the fruit is definitely not a lightning system, or it is not entirely a lightning system."


    "What do you mean?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    The dragon Emperor carefully looked at the things in the three fruits, then pointed to one of the lightning crystals and said: "I don''t know what the palm and the hammer are, but this knight in armor, I am familiar. It is."


    "What is this?" Seeing that the Dragon Emperor deliberately paused, Hansen was lazy to care about him, satisfying his **, and asked one.


    When Longdi listened to Hansen and asked, this smiled: "I have also planted this thing before. This is a super-god-level animal soul named Twin Knight."


    "Where is this like a twin knight? How can I only see a knight?" Hansen looked left and right, and did not see any relationship between the knight and his twins.


    "And if I remember correctly, you can''t use the soul of the soul before you sign a contract with humans?" Hansen looked at the dragon and asked.


    Dragon Emperor smiled: "Who said that I want to use it, I planted this stuff, it was for my dragon knight."


    "Dragon Knight? Are you still looking for someone to ride you?" Hansen stared at Longdi, his face shocked and incredible.


    Longdi suddenly had a green face: "I am, you are looking for someone to ride you! I am talking about the dragon knight, a knight with a dragon blood, which is a super **** creature-level powerhouse, and your rebellious knight. And one of the four great knights, I used to have a whole dragon knight."


    "Looking for a group of people to ride you, you are really amazing." Han Sen sees Long Di really anxious, this did not dare to say, smiled: "You continue to say, what is this twin knight soul? use."


    "According to the truth, the twin knight soul should grow on the twin trees. At that time, I planted a twin knight tree. It was originally intended to use the twin knight soul to merge with my dragon knight to create a twin dragon knight. Let him be the head of the Dragon Knights, but unfortunately, when the last twin knight plant was planted, there was a problem, and it was impossible to grow alive. However, at that time, the fruit of the twin knights was exactly the same, but this It''s a bit strange, how can it grow on a lightning tree?" Long Di seems to be looking at the fruit.


    "You said so much, still did not tell me what is the use of the twin knight soul?" Han Sen glanced at the dragon emperor.


    Dragon Emperor smiled: "In fact, it is also simple. The twin knight soul can be attached to a knight creature, so that the knight creature has the opposite power."


    "The opposite force? Is it a knight creature with a fire power, if it is possessed by the twin knights, it becomes the power of the ice system?" Hansen asked in amazement.


    "No, it is not the power of the ice system, but the additional strength of the ice system, you can use the power of both ice and fire." Long Di corrected.


    Hansen��s heart is a joy. This seems to be an excellent baby. If it is used by a rebel knight, what is the opposite force of the rebellious aura? Rw

 Chapter 1235： St. Francis

    Long Di judged that this genetic plant was at least three or forty years old, that is to say, it must wait for thirty or forty days, Hansen can harvest the three fruits above. .


    The palm and the hammer didn''t know what it was, but the Cavaliers were identified by the Dragon Emperor as a twin knight.


    With such a good thing, Hansen is naturally reluctant to retreat. He plans to stay here and see if the genetic plant is mature.


    The underground shelter was moved by Hansen himself to a hidden place near the prison sanctuary. If he couldn��t keep it, he could also retreat to the underground shelter to escape.


    Out of the ancient well, Hansen left the water charm to guard the ancient well, and he returned to the palace to study some information.


    Xuanmen��s descendants gave him a sneak peek of Hansen, and the contents of it have been translated into modern alliance essays, which can be easily understood.


    Among them is the main practice of Xuanmen, "Xuan Tian Miu Shu", which is the predecessor of "Dong Xuan Jing", but after Han Sen looked over it, he found that "Xuan Tian Mi Shu" is also very powerful, but with " There are still many different places in Dong Xuan Jing, and it seems that it is not as profound as the content behind "Dong Xuan Jing".


    Hansen thinks and relieves himself. Although "Xuan Tian Miu Shu" is an authentic Xuanmen, "Dong Xuan Jing" is a hole in Xuanzi''s broken void, which combines the knowledge he learned in his life. Some differences are also appropriate.


    After Hansen seriously considered it, he decided to learn from the "Xuan Tian Miu Shu" and did not modify his own practice of practicing the exercises. He still practiced according to the route of "Dong Xuan Jing".


    "Xuan Tian Miu Shu" is not without merit. Xuanmen has been inherited since ancient times, and has also produced many geniuses, conforming to the changes of the times, and the updating of scientific knowledge and ideas. Their generations have also been on the mysterious secrets. "A lot of changes have been made, and there are also many amazing things."


    Hansen has also gained a lot of benefits from it, and there are some modern super-nuclear genetic techniques used in conjunction with "Xuan Tian Miu", which are also the brainchild of generations of Xuanmen.


    Han Sen tried to pick a kind of practice, and replaced the "Xuan Tian Miu" with "Dong Xuan Jing" as the basis. You can also use the super nuclear technology that is supported by "Xuan Tian Mi Shu".


    Because time is tight, Han Sen is not greedy, he has practiced one first, and maybe the one that San Vatican really can use when he hits it.


    Han Sen practiced this kind of "mysterious body method", the foundation is actually the Xuantian body method, the foundation of the hole Xuanzi method left by Dong Xuanzi is also the Xuantian body method.


    However, the method of the hole is only slightly changed, and it is more suitable for the "Dong Xuan Jing", but the "Mysterious Body" has changed a lot, combining a lot of modern theoretical knowledge and skills, just for the body, The mysterious body is indeed better than the hole.


    Han Sen transplanted the cleverness of the mysterious body method into the body of the hole, because the two were originally the same source, it was very easy, and it could be used for actual combat in two days.


    Hansen now has no time and mood to practice other martial arts. After such a long period of research, he finally finished reading the materials he gave him, and he also had a general idea about the combination of time acceleration and space shuttle. Now Hansen only wants to get this complex super nuclear gene technology out.


    "The combination of time acceleration and space shuttle, if I think it is correct, it should be able to combine it in that way." Han Sen thought and muttered.


    For many days in a row, Hansen studied the combination of the two in his own room, but he did not dare to return to the league, fearing that in the event of the attack of Saint Vatican, he could not come back.


    It has been half a month since the blink of an eye. The fruit on the gene tree of the Great Emperor is not yet fully mature. The ghost-eyed beast, which is responsible for patrolling outside, yells and ran back to the shelter.


    "Come on... The Holy Vatican is coming..." The Bone Emperor heard the cry of the ghost-eyed beast and translated its meaning, which seemed a little uneasy.


    Hansen heard the cry of the ghost-eyed beast and immediately rushed in from the room. The evil spirits and other super-spiritual creatures also ran over.


    The Queen and Zero came together, and other humans had already been sent to the underground shelter by Hansen, lest they were affected by the war.


    Like this level of war, the average human being can''t stand the aftermath, and there is no qualification to enter the battlefield.


    "Where is it? How many people have they come?" The big boy and the child are in a hurry to ask, he is still far from recovering, but he has reopened the third genetic lock. Fearful.


    The ghost-eyed beast screamed a few times, expressing something more than the hand-footed. It had the magical power of the eye system and was able to see it very far, so Hansen would send it to be a sentinel.


    The Biandi Emperor quickly translated: "The people of St. Vatican have now reached 500 miles. They come from a lot of people. The ghosts say that there are five supernatural creatures, and there are three emperors. St. Vatican��s personal presence and the vast amount of general aliens, we are not good at this, is it necessary to consider retreating?��


    The last sentence was added by the Bone Emperor himself. Apparently he was also somewhat afraid of the Holy Vatican. After all, even his father was slaughtered by the Holy Vatican. The Bone Emperor has not yet reached the level of his father.


    "There is nothing to fear, we are more than him, and blast him." The evil lover has a big cigar in his mouth, which is very casual.


    "After all, the people are the great emperors. We should not force the enemy, or let us go. Let''s stay in the green hills. We are not afraid of not burning wood. When we are promoted to the emperor, it is not too late to come back to work." The baby ghost shook his head.


    The emperor and the thorny female emperor did not speak, and the water charmed demon said: "What are you arguing, listening to the master."


    Everyone looked at Hansen, and it was up to Hansen to decide whether to go.


    "It��s not reconciled to withdraw from me. How can I play a game? Anyway, the underground shelter is behind, and it��s not too late to keep it back,�� Han Sen said faintly.


    Hansen��s heart was reluctant to give up the gene tree of the Great Emperor. It��s about to be harvested when he sees it. Now it��s not cheaper to go out.


    Moreover, the other side has the existence of eight emperors, and the manpower on Hansen''s side should be able to cope. The key is how to solve the San Vatican.


    After all, it is the great emperor. The general emperor is not his opponent. The purple emperor can only be regarded as a half emperor. I am afraid it is not the opponent of Saint Vatican.


    "The Purple Emperor plus my violent three-pronged Jinwu turned, even if it is not the opponent of San Vatican, it should be able to hold him for a while, but I can''t do it. I still have super spirits and little angels. If I want to retreat, I should still be able to retreat. Hansen��s heart is secretly calculated.

 Chapter 1236： The power of the holy rhino

    With the idea of ??fighting, Hansen simply greeted with a group of emperors and super **** creatures, lest the prison sanctuary be destroyed.


    Only after walking for a few dozen miles, I saw far away from the tides of aliens and aliens turning over the forest to the direction of the prison sanctuary.


    For the first alien, wearing a black metal armor, the sacred glory of the body, but can not see his face, only that it is like God''s unspeakable existence, it is at the time of the second shelter, Han The stranger Saint Vatican who came across the space barrier when Sen was promoted.


    In the seat of Saint Vatican, it is the sacred rhinoceros, but now the sacred rhinoceros, the body is powerful and extremely strong, and the body also exudes a holy light, like a warm sun shining on everything.


    Seeing the sacred rhinoceros again, Hansen��s heart is also a mixture of five flavors. At that time, he was so eager to promote the sacred rhinoceros of the third sanctuary. In just these years, he even grew to the point of opening the ninth genetic lock. Without the cultivation of Saint Vatican, it seems that Saint Vatican values ??it very much.


    There are several other horrible super **** creatures beside Saint Vatican, and the other three emperors are also physically sturdy.


    Behind Saint Vatican is the general instinct and alien creatures of the tide, and there is no shortage of blood.


    Some of them look very familiar and meticulously recalled, it should be the aliens and aliens who escaped from the prison sanctuary.


    Hansen slightly frowned. Since Saint Vatican is surrounded by the creatures of the former prison guards, he should be very familiar with the situation here. It seems that he has full confidence to come.


    Hansen, who was first seen by Saint Vatican, seemed to recognize him. His eyes were full of surprises. Sitting on the top of the sacred rhinoceros, he asked: "Human, you defeated the thunder and the emperor became this. Is the new lord of the shelter?"


    "Not bad." Hansen sat on the back of the golden retriever, and his eyes did not retreat to look at the Holy Vatican.


    Saint Vatican smiled slightly: "This is so good. I left a mark on you in the past. I originally wanted to take you to my shelter, but I didn''t want the evil lotus to go to the second shelter. I also met. You, erased the mark that I left on you, and now you are back under my seat, and it is a return to the source."


    Listening to the Holy Buddha, it seems that you want to take Hansen just to raise your hand, Hansen is not angry, just sneer: "I don''t know if you are under my seat."


    Hansen listened to St. Franco, so that he reminded him of one thing in his mind. How did the Saint Van Gogh and the Evil Lotus actress enter the second shelter to pick up people?


    If he can master this method, is it safe to take over both the mother and the sorrowful, and no longer have to worry that they will be random to the dangerous shelter.


    St. Vatican looked at Han Sen faintly and said: "I am different from Lei Prison. You can sneak into the stone of the soul of the slain. It is totally useless to me. If you surrender now, I can let you continue to control the prison. The shelter, these aliens and alien creatures are still your commander. If you let me do it, then there is no such cheap, you will be a slave forever."


    "And he did so much nonsense, and blasted him." The evil emperor''s body shines silver, and the punches break the air and kill the past.


    The power of the evil emperor is similar to the blazing white light of the super emperor. They are all overbearing forces to defeat the enemy, but there are still some differences in essence.


    Seeing that the evil emperor had broken the air, the Holy Vatican sat on the back of the sacred rhinoceros and didn''t even move his eyelids. A nearby emperor rushed out and greeted the evil emperor.


    The emperor''s double fists were swiftly swept away. After each punch, they were turned into a shield, and the layers of shields smashed toward the evil emperor.


    Hey!


    The evil emperor slammed down, and the layers of shields were directly smashed by his silver-colored fists. The fragments of the heavens flew between them, and the fists of the evil emperor still rushed to the emperor without stopping.


    The emperor did not evade, and he saw the fist of the evil emperor rushing to his chest. He did not care, and he did not fear the death of the double fists to the head of the evil emperor.


    Hey!


    The fist of the evil emperor with the sinister silver light directly bombed the chest of the emperor, and the double fists of the emperor also fell on the head of the evil emperor.


    However, his strength is not as good as that of the evil emperor. The body is further penetrated by the evil emperor, and the power becomes smaller. On the head of the evil emperor, only the silver light is broken, even the evil spirits. The emperor''s scalp did not tear.


    "And my emperor is an enemy, you will die back and evolve for 100,000 years." The evil emperor said proudly.


    Hansen and a group of emperors and super-god creatures saw the evil spirits so domineering, and they killed a monarch when they came up. They were all overjoyed.


    Saint Vatican is not looking at the eyes, as if he was not the emperor under his command, and the sacred light of the sacred rhinoceros under his seat, in the holy glory, the evil emperor The ruined emperor, who stood up again, stood up on the chest and the large hole that had been pierced, and he healed quickly at the speed visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, he had already closed, and finally the wound was invisible.


    "Our battle is not over yet." The emperor laughed and slammed his fist and attacked the evil emperor again.


    The evil emperor slightly frowned, his face flashed a murderous machine, and the silver of his body skyrocketed, once again rushing toward the emperor.


    At the same time, Saint Vatican waved slightly, and in addition to the holy rhinoceros he sat down, other super-god creatures and emperors rushed toward Hansen.


    Seeing that Saint-Vatican did not mean to fight for himself, Hansen directly ordered the Purple Emperor to greet those super-god creatures and the emperors.


    Because the other side has only seven elites to participate in the war, the Holy Rhinoceros and the Saint-Vatican are not involved in the war, Hansen''s human beings clearly occupy the advantage, coupled with the strength of the Purple Emperor, the evil emperor, the little angel and so on. Outstanding, it is much stronger than the average emperor, and soon took control of the scene and suppressed the Emperor of St. Vatican.


    It was only Hansen that they found out that this was of no use. Those emperors and super-god creatures were not afraid of death. Even if they were seriously injured, as long as the holy rhinoceros was under the holy light, the injury would resume immediately. Being alive and kicking is like an undead body.


    "No wonder they are so afraid of death, have such a powerful healing ability, they do not need to worry about injury." Han Sen frowned slightly.


    "Auntie! Auntie! Auntie!" The evil emperor''s double fists bombarded the violent silver light on the body of the emperor. The shields of the emperor could not stop his fists and silver light, all were beaten. Broken, the evil emperor''s fist hit the emperor in a row, and the flesh and blood of the emperor fluttered, the body was distorted, and it was about to be smashed into meat. Rw

 Chapter 1237： Not dead or hurt

    But the rhinoceros horn of the holy rhinoceros is like the water. Under the light of the holy light, the emperor seems to be bathed in the holy water. The flesh is smashed by the evil emperor, but the rapid recovery, how can he die? No.


    Hey!


    On the other hand, for the emperor who attacked the evil emperor regardless of disregard, a fist hit the face of the evil emperor, and the nose of the evil emperor was bleeding.


    Not only the evil emperor, the ghost-eyed beast, the blue dinosaur and the dead bone emperor, they all ate some losses, and there were many wounds on their bodies.


    Obviously, the aura of rebellious knights weakens the other''s strength, and the strength is stronger than them, but because the super-god creatures and the aliens under the saints of Saint Vatican are not afraid of death, they only attack and hurt, they hurt. If you are heavy, even if your head is blown up, you can recover from the Holy Light. The wounds of the evil emperor are actually real. It seems to be the suppression of strength, and it becomes a party that suffers.


    "The Holy Rhinoceros is really powerful, and it is worthy of breaking through the existence of its own barriers." Han Sen sighed in his heart, ready to attack the Holy Vatican and the Holy Rhinoceros.


    If you don''t solve both of them, this battle is simply a win-win situation, and that healing ability is terrible.


    However, Hansen had not yet shot, but suddenly heard the evil emperor screaming, and saw the clothes of the evil emperor fluttering, the hair was erected, the horrible silver brilliance rushed, and the whole space was Full of horror.


    Han Sen is still a long way from the evil emperor, but he feels that he is about to be overwhelmed by pressure.


    Seeing that the emperor rushed up again, the evil spirits in the eyes of the emperor murdered, the silver brilliance flashed, roared: "Go to hell!"


    Then the fist violently rushed toward the emperor, and the horrible silver light turned into a huge beam of light, instantly drowning the emperor and melting it, and directly turned it into nothingness. Together with the mountains behind him, they were smashed by the evil emperor. Through the big hole in the mountain.


    After the silver light, the body of the emperor has disappeared completely, and it has been directly vaporized by the power of the evil emperor.


    "To fight with this president, even if you have 10,000 lives, you are not enough to die." The evil spirits took the sunglasses out of their pockets and put them on their faces, posing a very cool posture.


    However, Hansen looked at it. The evil emperor had already sweated on his forehead, and the breath was a bit messy. It seems that the burden that he had given him was very big.


    However, even the direct explosion of an emperor, such strength is still amazing, Han Sen is also very happy, shouted: "Love brother you are the most embarrassing!"


    The healing power of the Holy Rhinoceros is stronger, and people are gone. It can''t be cured anymore.


    Han Sen just shouted, but saw that Saint Vatican reached out and waved a singular brilliance, and the sky flew in the air to the glory of the group.


    boom!


    Gloriously broken, the emperor who had just been vaporized by the evil emperor had just gone out intact. He didn��t even have a single injury. He directly rushed to the evil emperor. Hansen and others who were watching were stunned and even evil. The face of the emperor has also changed.


    Now Hansen, they finally understand why these emperors and super-god creatures under St. Vatican��s hands are so fearless, because they don��t need to worry about death at all, even if they are killed, Saint-Vatican can raise them.


    As a result, Han Sen no longer hesitated, directly summoned the Purple Emperor, and he also turned into a three-pronged Jinwu, one left and one right while killing the Holy Van.


    The reason why Hansen used three-claw Jinwu to transform, did not use the new ancient magic soldiers to transform, it is because the ancient magic soldiers are just ordinary super-beast souls, for the time being, there is no power to sneak three claws, and the battle with the great emperor can have more power. Some are more, and the super-god creature itself is also a level of existence with the emperor. If it is hit, the injury will be lighter.


    Seeing that Hansen and the Purple Emperor were killing one by one, the blood was shining, the purple knife was like a mountain, and the Saint-Vatican was still sitting on the back of the Holy Rhino, as if it were a godless fearless god.


    Until the golden claws and purple knives are about to come, the Saint-Vatican sitting on the top of the sacred rhinoceros stretched out his hands without hesitation, one hand greeted the golden claws, and one hand caught the purple meditation Purple knife.


    The horrible golden claws and sharp purple knives were grasped by the white and soft hands of Saint Vatican. Both Hansen and the Purple Emperor used all their strength, and they could no longer move forward.


    In the eyes of Saint Vatican, the flash of light, the perfect palm power, made the purple and the Hansen body uncontrollably hit the other side.


    Hansen has long heard that the Emperor of the Bone has said that Saint Vatican has the ability to grow two people together. Where is he willing to collide with the Purple Emperor, it is not to be a conjoined person.


    When the flames of the body broke out, when the wings were violent, the golden claws slammed and suddenly pulled out the palm of the Holy Vatican. The sudden burst of power left three blood-stained claws in the palm of Saint-Vatican.


    Almost at the same time, the Purple Emperor also abandoned the knife and flew up to the top of the head of Saint Vatican. The purple body was released and turned into countless purple knives to the body of Saint Vatican.


    Dangdang!


    The purple gas knives did not break the metal armor of the Saint Vatican, but the purple meditation was exposed outside the armor, but it was pulled out by the purple knives.


    However, whether it is the wound left by the golden claws or the wound left by the purple gas knife, it almost healed at the same time as the wound appeared, and there was no chance to see the wound.


    "I am going, is the emperor so perverted?" Hansen screamed in his heart, but his body shape was non-stop. The phoenix flying secret technique was unfolded and turned into a phantom shadow that was free from the void. He constantly attacked Saint Vatican from all directions. But try to avoid being caught by Saint Vatican again.


    The Purple Emperor also took out a purple knives and attacked the key points of Saint Vatican.


    The two men besieged the Holy Vatican, but Saint Vatican was only sitting on the back of the sacred rhinoceros. The body did not move over the position. The two hands only resisted the offensive.


    "Do not open the tenth genetic lock, and finally it is still a little worse." Han Sen has some helplessness, nine genes locked ten genetic locks, even if the body does not suffer, there is still a gap.


    Although the Purple Emperor opened ten genetic locks, his body was born with malnutrition, which is similar to Hansen. They both had 5 plus 5, but they did not reach the effect of 1.


    After all, they are two separate individuals, unlike Hansen and the little angels, which can produce qualitative changes.


    However, the two people are also dragging the enemy of the Holy Vatican, but the situation of the evil emperor on their side is very bad. Under the offensive of the emperors and super gods, they were forced to change. Injury, the situation is getting worse.


    Even the evil emperor has suffered a lot of injuries.

 Chapter 1238： War Saint

    The Bone Emperor is also a depressed face, fighting with an undead opponent, even if he is strong again, it is useless. He is good at the heart and bones, and the opponent''s heart is shattered, but people immediately healed. This feeling is too painful.


    The evil emperor is more depressed than the dead bone emperor. He is good at winning with strength. He can kill any emperor or super **** creature on the opposite side. He can be killed after being killed, even if he is resurrected by Saint Vatican. The powder is also useless.


    The angel''s angel''s sword left a sword mark on the opposite super-god creature, and some even cut off the other''s neck, but in the holy light bath, the wound was in the blink of an eye. It has been restored again, **** and kill can not kill, open the same belly is also the same as blink of an eye.


    There is a powerful force in the air, but in the face of an unkilling opponent, it can��t fully exert its power.


    The only thing that can be taken advantage of is the thorny female emperor and the water charm demon spirit. The thorny female emperor trapped the opponent with the vine, no matter how the opponent struggled, he could not escape the imprisonment of the thorny vine, at most he could break some vines and recover. It��s useless to be strong.


    The water charm demon spirit is similar to the thorny female emperor, trapping the opponent in the water polo, wanting to let the other party suffocate and die, but it is difficult to do.


    The evil emperor once again smashed the opponent''s head, but soon the other side regenerated in the light of the head.


    The evil emperor suddenly turned his body and picked up a snowball watching the play with Boa. He shot the snowball and killed the emperor.


    The emperor snorted, and a fist punched the shield to the evil emperor. The evil emperor punched the shield all the way, and immediately reached the other side, then the left hand waved out and took the snowball to the emperor. .


    The emperor was shocked. After seeing it was a small thing, he couldn��t help but sneer. Even the evil emperor couldn��t help him. What a terrible thing about this little thing.


    However, I saw a white light flashing on the snowball, and yelled, and the Turin only felt black in front of him, and then he felt like a whirl.


    "Haha, fight with this president, you are still very tender, IQ is a hundred thousand miles, idiot." The evil emperor kicked a trap on the white sphere of the emperor, and suddenly the ball was like a shell. Usually kicked out.


    The ball hit the mountain wall and bounced back. The evil emperor flew out and kicked the ball out.


    I saw that the white body ball was like a football and was kicked by the evil spirits. It seemed to be very exciting.


    "Evil brother, don''t play, come and save me!" The bones of the bones ran and screamed. The strength of his heart is not good, and his melee ability is average. It is the worst of these people. One, although there are ghosts and babies to help, but the strength of the ghost baby has not recovered, can help a limited.


    Hey!


    The white body ball was kicked into the mountain by the evil spirits, and the mountain wall was smashed, and the large rock fell down, and the white sphere was buried together with the emperor.


    "Come." The evil emperor slammed the snowball and rushed to the super-god creature that chased the dead bones.


    The ability of the snowball must be close to be able to use, but its own melee ability is too weak. If the opponent is prepared, it is difficult to break through to the opponent, so the evil emperor sees the super **** creature and directly The fist has passed.


    Like the silver of the drill bit, it suddenly broke the flame of the super **** creature like a magma, and punched the super **** creature on the ground, and then the evil emperor took the snowball to the front.


    The white light flashed on the snowball, and suddenly the super **** creature was trapped inside the white sphere.


    Apart from anything else, the evil emperor directly kicked off and kicked the big white ball out, smashing in the mountains, like a very large jumping ball.


    The Holy Vatican, who was entangled in Hansen and the Purple Emperor, saw the evil spirits smashing the snowball and rushing to the next super-god creature, and could not help but frown slightly.


    The healing and resurrection ability is even more powerful. It is useless for a creature that is imprisoned. They are not dead or injured, and there is no need for healing and resurrection.


    Seeing that the evil emperor rushed to the front of a super-god creature, St. Vatican suddenly swayed, dressed like a **** in the middle of Hansen and the Purple Emperor, and appeared in the evil emperor. In front of him, one hand grabbed the snowball in the hands of the evil emperor.


    St. Vatican naturally also sees it. This snowball is the nemesis of his and the sacred rhinoceros. Without removing the snowballs, their strongest ability has no effect at all.


    "It''s good." The evil spirits flashed through the fierce light, and the majestic body was silvered like a silver demon. The fist with an unparalleled hegemonic power blasted toward the body of Saint Vatican.


    Hey!


    The evil emperor who broke out of power completely broke the metal armor and chest of Saint Vatican and blasted the body of the Emperor of Saint Vatican.


    Hansen was overjoyed, and the purple emperor flew to the Saint Vatican, and wanted to kill his illness for his life.


    Jin Wu''s claws with violent blood flames, along the wounds of the evil emperor, caught the heart of the Holy Vatican, and the Purple Knife of the Purple Emperor also stabbed in from the other side of the wound.


    Seeing that Saint Vatican is about to be divided, but seeing a scornful smile on his mouth, as if his body was torn apart, it is completely unintentional.


    Hansen��s three hearts suddenly gave birth to an ominous premonition, and they wanted to retreat. This movement changed their faces.


    The arm of the evil emperor, the golden claws of Hansen, and the purple knives of the purple emperor are all like the body of Saint Vatican, and the wounds of Saint Vatican have healed, and the three of them seem to have become A part of the body that grew out of Saint Vatican.


    "Oops!" Hansen''s face changed, and he insisted on taking back the golden claws, but Hansen himself was so painful that he seemed to tear his arm from his body.


    The situation of the evil emperor is similar, and his face is also very difficult to see. Only the purple emperor is better. He directly abandoned the purple knife and retreated to the side.


    "I rub, this is what a disgusting ghost thing." The evil spirits of the evil emperor bloomed, and it was a fist to the head of Saint Vatican.


    The Holy Vatican was hiding and not hiding. He used the fist of the evil emperor to smash on his head. The helmet suddenly shattered, and the naked eye could see that the skull cover of Saint Vatican was shattered. The emperor''s fist directly rushed into his mind.


    But in the next second, the face of Saint Vatican remained the same, but the face of the evil emperor became very difficult to see. His fist in the head of Saint Vatican actually grew up with the mind of Saint Vatican.


    The evil emperor wanted to pull out his hand, but he felt pain in his head, as if his brain had been stirred up. The painful evil emperor had a cold sweat on his forehead.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1239： Danger

    Hansen��s face is also unsightly. The power of Saint Vatican is very different. If they come into contact with the body of Saint Vatican, they will grow up with Saint Vatican. Injuring Saint Vatican is tantamount to hurting their body. .


    However, Saint Vatican himself seems to feel no pain at all, and his mouth is slightly tilted up, revealing a cruel smile: "The name of the evil emperor, when the Emperor had already heard too much, when the Emperor was born, I heard that the evil emperor is so powerful that it is only like this today."


    Saying, the Holy Vatican suddenly slammed out and slammed into the lower abdomen of the evil emperor.


    The evil emperor''s hands were inserted into the chest of Saint Vatican. One of them was inserted into his head and could not be pulled out. He could only watch the fist of Saint Vatican slamming on the lower abdomen.


    What makes the evil emperor feel even more incredible is that the fist of St. Vatican��s fist is flashing with a strange silver light, which is obviously the power of the evil spirit, and the power inside the body of the evil spirit is flowing to the holy through the connected arms. Van Gogh.


    Hey!


    The double fists of Saint Vatican with the horror of silver light, continuously bombarded on the chest of the evil emperor, suddenly broke the flesh and blood of the evil emperor''s chest, the sternum was concave, the sound was heard, the bones were unknown. How many roots were shattered.


    Hansen��s heart was also shocked, as if they really became a part of the body of Saint Vatican, and Saint Vatican could call the power inside them.


    Seeing that Saint Vatican used the power of the evil emperor to bombard the chest of the evil emperor, he was about to pierce the chest of the evil emperor, Hansen''s wings vibrated, and brought the bloodless flame to the Holy Vatican.


    I saw that Saint Vatican punched Hansen, and the sinister silver suddenly smashed Hansen��s blood and shattered his fists. He also slammed directly on Hansen��s golden head, and suddenly Hansen felt The skull was broken and the cheekbones were broken.


    "I wipe!" Hansen was furious, and he was incarnate into the super emperor, but suddenly heard Wang.


    The snowball didn''t know when it sneaked to the feet of Saint Vatican, and the white light flashed, and the white sphere suddenly covered the Saint-Vatican.


    Hansen and the evil emperor were also covered in the part of Saint Vatican, but this is already a good result.


    "Snowball, it''s good." Hansen was overjoyed. It was better to trap the Saint-Vatican and think of it. It was better than being abused by him.


    "Wang!" The snowball screamed, his head high and his face looked proud.


    But soon the faces of Snowball, Hansen, and Evil Emperor changed. I saw a pair of hands that seemed to protrude from the water and passed through the white spheres that the snowballs condensed.


    The sphere that can withstand the power of sixteen times of gold coins did not block the palm of Saint Vatican, or that it had no use at all. It was similar to the Van Gogh Emperor.


    Then, the entire body of Saint Vatican was worn from the white sphere, and the white sphere was attached to his back.


    "Everything that is on me will be part of my body. Since it is part of my body, I can naturally control it. It is very simple." Saint Vatican said, looking at the snowball at Hansen''s feet.


    Just now the smug snowball, suddenly Wang shouted, turned and ran with the tail, between a few steps, the body has been wrapped in a white sphere, and then saw a large white ball quickly flew away.


    "I wipe, this guy really has no loyalty." The evil emperor cried indignantly.


    Hansen was a little bit smirking, and the evil emperor actually expected the snowball, the greedy and fearful guy to talk about loyalty, purely thinking too much.


    In the eyes of Saint Vatican, the murderous murderer, a punch and light to Hansen sticking to him, the silver awning on the fist, such as the same round silver moon.


    Han Sen''s face has changed. He knows how strong the power of the evil emperor is. If the fist is solid, even if his blood is afraid, he will not be able to stop it.


    But now Hansen is sticking to the Saint Vatican, and the body can no longer avoid this blow. He can only use the golden claws to pick up the blow.


    Hey!


    Blood flames and silver light collapsed, St. Vatican seized the remaining golden claws of Hansen, sneered at him and pulled it on his own body. This golden claw stuck to his waist, Hansen It��s impossible to pull it down again, and it��s like pulling the arm off.


    The Purple Emperor also succumbed back, but the Purple Knife was useless in the Saint Vatican. Hansen and the Evil Emperor were also rodents and did not dare to attack the Holy Vatican.


    One of the fists of St. Vatican, one after another, bombarded Hansen and the evil emperor, and immediately blew the blood of two people, and the sound of broken bones continued.


    Han Sen knows that he can''t continue any more. If he continues, he will not be killed. He can only get out of the three-jaw state and prepare to become a super-spirit.


    Separated from the three-jawed state, Hansen��s arms were still embedded in the body of Saint-Vatican, and he was not able to get out of trouble because of the solution.


    Although I don''t know if the super-devil can get out of trouble, but I can only try it at this time, otherwise it is a dead end.


    On the other side, they were also miserable. Although they were imprisoned by the power of the snowball, the remaining five were still fighting the death of the dead, and they suffered some injuries.


    Although the thorny thorns of the thorny female empire can trap them, it is the white ball without snowballs. After suffering a continuous blow, the thorns and vines will still be disconnected, and the opponents cannot be imprisoned for a long time.


    The snowball guy ran to the side of Boa and was scared to come out again. It was really frightened by Saint Vatican, and no one could break its sphere like this.


    Love Jun wants to pull the snowball out, learn the evil spirits to deal with the remaining super **** creatures and the emperor, but the snowball is dead and will not come out, desperately to drill behind the treasure.


    Baoer holds the gourd in his hand and looks at the Saint Van Gogh and the Hansen and the evil emperor who are attached to him. He is very hesitant. He does not know whether he is scrupulous Hansen and the evil emperor, or he is not sure that he can give the Holy Vatican Suck in.


    Hansen knows that he can no longer hesitate, and he is ready to enter the state of the super emperor, and then fight with the little angels.


    Even if you can''t kill San Vatican, as long as you can break his body and pull out his hand, he will at least be able to retreat.


    However, Hansen has not yet turned into a super emperor, but suddenly heard a long shout from the distant forest, a horrible breath is coming from there quickly.


    Hansen was shocked and thought that it was the reinforcements of Saint Vatican. The power that he could bring was brought. There should be no other omissions, and it is unlikely to be his own.


    However, St. Vatican heard the sound of the tsunami but it was a slight glimpse. It also looked very unexpected.

 Chapter 1240： Small silver and silver savior

    The howling sounded a long distance from Hansen, but it moved very fast. When the shouting ended, a figure had already rushed out of the forest, less than a kilometer away from them.


    "Small silver and silver!" Han Sen saw the figure clearly, and suddenly surprised and happy.


    The silver figure is so familiar that Hansen is so familiar. With the silver thunder, the whole body is rapidly thunder.


    When the small silver and silver rushed to the battlefield, it had turned into a giant fox of thunder and lightning. It was different from the thunder and lightning that Hansen had seen before. This time there were more than ten lightning bolts behind the small silver and silver. Was swaying, and the silver thunder on the foxtail seemed to tear the void and extended into the innocent emptiness.


    St. Vatican saw a small silver and silver, and there was a hint of jealous color in his eyes.


    Hansen is surprised and happy. The ten foxtails are not the root of Hansen��s surprise. What really makes Hansen��s movement is that the vitality of the small silver and silver has surpassed the level of nine genetic locks. It is very likely It has already opened the horrible existence of ten genetic locks.


    The small silver and silver were moving in ten, and the horrible silver thunderstorm suddenly slammed toward the Holy Vatican, just like the Milky Way that had fallen from the universe.


    When Saint Vatican looked at the thunderstorm, he did not want to let the thunderstorm fall on himself. He grabbed Hansen and the evil spirits to block the thunderstorm.


    boom!


    The horrible silver thunderstorm directly hit Hansen and the evil emperor, and the two people were scared and changed their faces. The terrible thunderstorm slammed on them, and they also had to remove half of their lives.


    But they were glued to the body of Saint Vatican, and they could not escape. The horrible silver thunder and lightning directly hit them, but they soon discovered that the body was not injured, only the horrible current passed through the body. Not only did it cause necrosis of the body, but the wounds on both of them quickly healed.


    Hansen and the evil emperor are both shocked and happy. The lightning contains a powerful healing power, which is completely inferior to the healing power of the Holy Rhinoceros.


    When the thunder and lightning were introduced into the part connected with Saint Vatican, St. Vatican suddenly screamed, Hansen, they were thundered and ignorant, and the silver thunder and lightning met the sacred lord of the Holy Vatican, but suddenly he blew his flesh and blood. Charred black.


    Hansen and the evil emperor were even more surprised to discover that their bodies have been separated from Saint Vatican.


    The wounds of St. Vatican, whose body can recover quickly, those wounded by silver thunder, could not heal, and the healing power could not spread on the burnt wound.


    The small silver and silver waves waved, and the thunderstorms rushed to the Saint Vatican. The Holy Light of the Holy Vatican was released into a sun-like glory against the thunderstorm.


    The silver thunderstorm''s crazy crit of the Holy Light, for a time, even stalemate, it seems to be evenly matched, no one can help.


    The small silver and silver are all over the sky, and the thirteen waves are lowered to judge the thunder and lightning. The Saint Vatican is dancing wildly, and the sun-like light is also a crazy explosion.


    The power of terror is stirring up, and there is no explosion of terror, but the madness of the grass within a hundred miles is withered, long and dry, withered and long, as if in a few moments, it has passed through countless spring and summer. Autumn and winter in general.


    Hansen and others were affected by that power, feeling the vitality within the body, and almost uncomfortable wanting to vomit blood, and can only quickly move away from the battlefield.


    "We will first fix those super-god creatures and the emperor." Hansen said that he would kill the super-god creatures and emperors brought to Saint Vatican.


    Nowadays, Saint-Vatican is fully fighting against the small silver and silver, and is unable to resurrect those super-god creatures and emperors. Hansen and the evil spirits killed the past, and soon they will supernatural creatures and emperors except the holy rhinoceros. Kill.


    It��s just a little strange that Hansen killed the super-god creatures and didn��t hear the hunts, which proved that they didn��t really die.


    Hansen slightly frowns, even if Saint Vatican has the ability to resurrect, killing should also have a hunting hint, but now there is no hint, it can only show that the resurrection ability of Saint Vatican is problematic, he is not in these Supernatural creatures and emperors were resurrected after being killed, but they did what they had done on them before they could be revived after they were killed.


    "How did this happen?" Hansen frowned, but for a while it was difficult to understand.


    However, this also makes Han Sen breathe a sigh of relief. If Saint Vatican really can resurrect anyone without limit, it would be terrible. Such a power may not even be able to possess it. It is a force that can truly be invincible in the world. .


    Apparently, Saint-Vatican was not invincible to the third sanctuary, so his power was still very limited, but Hansen did not find out what the limit was.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he suddenly heard the scream of Saint Vatican. His power had already shrunk under the silver thunderstorm. It turned out to be a little silvery silver.


    "What did the little silver and silver guy do in the end, even suddenly became so powerful, certainly not just to eat a piece of nine-tailed ghost fox''s life genetic essence is so simple, there must be something else... Is it a nine-tailed ghost fox stay? In the treasures of the Ghost Mountain?" Han Sen was surprised and happy, and secretly guessed.


    But when I think of the disappearance of the super-sacred creatures in the small silver and silver and the ghost mountain, Hansen thinks that there must be something.


    After the roar of Saint Vatican, the light of the body was released, and many strange light spots emerged from the surrounding sky and condensed toward him.


    The fascinating snake head, the majestic lion body, the spider''s claws, the light spots condensed toward the Saint Vatican, and many strange things have grown from him, making his body bigger and bigger, more and more horrible. .


    Hansen suddenly screamed: "I understand that Saint Vatican has already integrated those super-god creatures and emperors into a part of his body, and he himself has super regenerative power, those super **** creatures and emperors. The Spirit is not resurrected, but is reborn as part of the body of Saint Vatican."


    Now that the super-god creatures and the emperors are reunited with the Holy Vatican, while the Holy Vatican becomes a monster, the body is getting stronger and stronger, and it can suppress his silver thunderstorm, also by the Holy Vatican. The more intense the light of the body and the power from the super **** creatures and the emperors are forced to retreat.


    Small silver and silver also seemed to be a little hard, and the ten foxtails swiftly swung, exploding a stronger thunder and lightning bombarding Saint Vatican.


    After the fusion of so many super-god creatures and emperors, the power of Saint Vatican has become unprecedentedly powerful. Although the silver and silver of small silver and silver have been used for him, it is difficult to suppress him.


    Water can extinguish the fire, but if the fire is strong enough, and the water is too small, the water will be burnt.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1241： Sansheng tree

    The Holy Light of St. Vatican and the various forces entangled and expanded outwards. It was originally able to suppress his thunderstorms, and now it is gradually being repulsed by the Holy Light. .


    "The Thunder of Life... It turned out to be a thunder of life... Very good... Very good... As long as you become part of my body, I have the power of life that is very different from the Holy Spirit..." Those mouths squirmed at the same time, making strange and crazy words.


    Saint Vatican himself has a strong self-healing ability, but his power can not be applied to creatures other than himself, so he will retain the independence of the Holy Rhinoceros, without healing the Holy Rhino and his body.


    It is also a holy attribute, but the direction of development is different. If Saint Vatican integrates the sacred rhinoceros into his body, the power of the sacred rhinoceros will be assimilated by him, thus losing the ability to heal its people.


    The thunder and silver of the small silver and silver and the Saint Vatican are not a kind of attribute at all. Even if they are merged, they will not be assimilated. This allows the Saint-Vatican to have the power of small silver and silver, and no longer just self-heal.


    The horrible power of the horrible body of Saint Vatican broke out with all kinds of horrible powers. The super **** creatures and the powers of the emperors who are united with him are used by him. All kinds of power are bombarded above the silver lightning. The silver thunder was torn, and Saint-Vatican stepped toward the small silver and silver.


    The small silver and silver eyes were firm, and there was no retreat. The silver thunderstorms strengthened again between the ten tails, but it was still difficult to prevent the Saint Vatican from approaching it, but the speed was slower.


    "Mom, this guy is really disgusting. How can I find a way to kill him? I can''t let him bully the little fox."


    But everyone is helpless, their strength is not weak, but their power is not effective on the body of Saint Vatican. If it is glued to Saint Vatican, it may become part of the body of Saint Vatican, so who Did not shoot, can only watch.


    Hansen looked at the body of Saint Vatican but revealed a strange color. It seemed to be something that was discovered, but there were some unsatisfactory looks.


    Seeing that Saint-Buddhist Emperor stepped closer to the small silver and silver, Hansen did not turn into a super-diligent helper, but stared at the ugly and evil body of Saint Vatican.


    Bang! Bang!


    Every step of the great and ugly body of Saint Vatican caused a general shock of the earthquake. Under the pressure of his power, the silver thunderstorms were shrinking more and more.


    It was only half an hour. St. Vatican��s silver thunderstorm had already reached less than ten meters in front of the small silver and silver. An snake tail of Saint Vatican directly rolled over to the small silver and silver.


    "Small silver and silver... come back..." Hansen yelled.


    Xiaoyinyin heard the sound of Hansen, and the body suddenly shrank. The thunder and lightning disappeared. It turned into a silvery little fox and flew to Hansen��s shoulder. It was elegantly lying there, and the tail was habitually wrapped up. Hansen��s neck.


    St. Vatican turned around and looked at Hansen and Xiaoyinyin and so on. Many of them opened their mouths together and made a horrible and strange voice: "Well, then put you into the body of the Emperor, then the Emperor There is a full grasp that can push the door of God to the heavens and promote to the body of the demigod."


    Saying, Saint Vatican walked toward Hansen and others, and the various strange forces on his body fluctuated, and the imposing monks.


    The snowball scared and turned into a big ball to escape, and everyone else was squatting and then retreating, so the powerful Saint Vatican was not their enemy.


    "St. Vatican, before you absorb us, I have two questions to ask you, can you answer my doubts?" Hansen did not wait for the answer of the Holy Vatican, he said directly: "How do you wear it?" Passing the space barrier to the second shelter?"


    St. Vatican��s cold screaming did not immediately start, and many mouths squirmed at the same time: ��Ignorance, that is the unique ability of the Great Sanctuary. Every Great Refuge has its own unique attributes. If this attribute is touched, The door to the second shelter will be opened automatically. It is not that the Emperor crossed the space barrier, but the Holy Rhino opened the door to the shelter of the Emperor."


    Hansen was disappointed when he heard it. He originally expected to use this method to get his mother and stunned to the third shelter. Now it seems that there is no hope.


    "There is still a question, why are you coming to attack us? Not just to avenge the prisoner? Hansen thought about it and asked."


    "The Emperor does not have to tell you why." Saint Vatican said that he would continue to do it.


    "Is it because of the big gene tree in the ancient well?" Hansen suddenly said.


    Saint Vatican��s face changed slightly: ��Have you seen the tree?��


    "Of course, I also saw three fruits on the tree, one of which was born with twin knights." Hansen said that he would stop talking, but just looked at Saint Vatican.


    St. Vatican listened to Han Sen saying that his face suddenly showed a strange color, and some eagerly asked: "Is the Sansheng tree mature?"


    Hansen confirmed his own guess that St. Vatican was so anxious to attack him, not to avenge his friends, but to capture the gene tree of the great man in the ancient well.


    Now Hansen finally knows that the gene tree of the Great Emperor is a Sansheng tree, but he still does not know what is bred in the other two fruits.


    "San Vatican, do you know what is in the other two fruits of the Sansheng tree?" Hansen asked.


    Saint-Vatican did not pay attention to him, and the power of horror broke out, and with all sorts of strange powers, he would rush to Hansen.


    The small silver and silver stood up from Han Sen''s shoulders, and the thunder and lightning flashed into a thunder, and suddenly the force was shattered.


    However, the power of Saint Vatican is too strong, and the endless power is still rushing toward Hansen.


    But I don''t know if it is an illusion. Although the power of Saint Vatican is endless, it seems to be weak.


    Hansen''s wings fluttered, and suddenly the bombardment of Saint Vatican was flashed, but there was no escape. It was hung in front of the ugly and huge body of Saint Vatican. He sneered and said: "San Fan, you still have the heart to kill. We, you still have to look at yourself first."


    "What kind of trick do you want to play?" St. Vatican''s cold voice, his own body and his own unclear will be unclear, talking about the body moving, all kinds of horrible power to the air Hansen.


    "Is there a trick? You don''t know if you look at your body. Are you afraid that I can''t attack you?" Hansen said after evading those attacks.


    St. Vatican is naturally not afraid of Hansen��s sneak attack. He now has more than one pair of eyes, controlling the huge snake head to turn to look at his body. It��s just this eye. The Holy Brahma suddenly changed his face and screamed: "This is impossible!"

 Chapter 1242： Hidden poison

    Hansen did not deceive the Holy Vatican, and there was indeed a problem on the body of Saint Vatican.


    I saw the ugly body of St. Vatican, and a lot of blisters were blown up. Many blisters had already festered, but there was nothing flowing out of the blisters. I saw only a hollow hole eroding his body.


    This moment of hard work, the blisters of St. Vatican are more and more, and more and more broken, and on the ugly and huge body, there are more and more holes like ulcers and broken, more and more. It looks like a honeycomb, so that his already ugly body has become more horrible, and people just want to vomit.


    "Impossible... how is this possible... my body has no problems... I can heal myself..." Saint Vatican screamed in horror, and many mouths were simultaneously making a terrified voice.


    He didn''t even notice when his body became like this. He didn''t even feel it at all, and his body didn''t even heal. These festering wounds didn''t even feel at all.


    More and more blisters emerge from the ugly body of St. Vatican, like the bunches of grapes of different sizes, large in diameter, small in size like beans, and densely packed everywhere.


    Those blisters grow up to a certain extent and break up. There is nothing flowing out of them, only one hole that directly erodes the body.


    The huge body of Saint Vatican has been riddled with holes, like being smashed by locusts.


    "How could this be... How could this be... Holy Rhino... Heal me... Hurry up to heal me..." Some Saints of the Vatican gave orders to the Holy Rhinoceros with some horror.


    The sacred light of the Holy Rhythm falls on the body of Saint Vatican, but the light falls on the wound, but it seems that there is an invisible force to isolate the Holy Light from the wound, so that the Holy Light does not have any effect.


    St. Vatican��s heart was shocked, as if he had thought of something, and quickly removed the super-god creatures and the emperors from his body, revealing his own body.


    However, his body is not as good as it is. It is also a riddled hole that has been corroded, and even more serious. It is already rotten.


    "What did you do to me?" Saint Vatican stared at Hansen.


    "Nothing, just kill you." Han Sen said faintly, but his heart is extremely excited.


    In the beginning, his golden claws left three claw wounds on the hands of Saint Vatican, but the wound itself is nothing. Such a wound, Saint Van Gogh can be restored in a blink of an eye, there is no need to be conscious. Going to recover.


    However, the toxins invaded into the body of Saint Vatican from the wound were not removed by him.


    Yes, it is the toxin. Hansen��s body carries a terrible toxin. This toxin does not come from his body, but from a magic pattern on his body.


    Hansen''s entire back is occupied by a strange demon pattern of a person''s first body, that is, the new sacred soul of the scorpion venomous sorcerer soul combines the hidden sacred gems and souls.


    The poisonous emperor''s beast soul: the magic pattern.


    After the beast was successfully promoted, Hansen had no chance to test its power. He only knew that Hansen��s body could be attached with a strong toxin.


    This toxin is invisible and invisible, and it cannot be found at all.


    At the beginning of Hansen��s injury to Saint Vatican, he did not react at all. He thought that this toxin was of no use to the great power of the Great Emperor. It may also be that the body of St. Vatican��s body was too resilient and the toxins had no effect at all. .


    Otherwise, if there is a problem with the body, how can Saint Van Gogh discover it?


    However, until Hansen saw the blisters on the body of Saint Vatican, he knew that the toxins of the poisonous emperor had actually played a role, and the heart was really shocked and happy.


    The natural nature of the hi is that the toxins have an effect. What is shocking is that even the strong people like Saint Vatican have not found themselves poisoned. The poison of the poisonous emperor is too terrible.


    The poison of the venomous emperor may not be the strongest, but it is the most secretive and strange. This horrible invisible poison has already eroded the body of Saint Vatican. He did not even find it at all. Sen thinks that he has a little scalp.


    If someone else used this poison to deal with Hansen, Hansen really didn''t know if he could live without it.


    Seeing the appearance of Saint Vatican now, Hansen suddenly wants to hurry up and practice "Ice Muscle Jade Bone". "Ice Muscle Jade Bone" is extremely strong for ** and very resistant to poison. This is a hole in the mysterious esoteric scriptures.


    Although the Xuan Jing��s strengthening of the body is already very good, it has not yet reached the limit. Otherwise, the hole will not be seriously injured after the broken hollow.


    "No, after going back, you must practice ice muscle jade bones." Han Sen secretly made up his mind.


    The face of Saint Vatican is so ugly that his body has been eroded by toxins, and many bones have been rotted, but he does not feel pain at all. If he does not look at it, he will not feel it at all. The body turned out to be this look.


    It is only the vitality in the body that becomes weaker and weaker after the toxins are everywhere. It is almost dry, unless there is nothing unusual, until now, Saint-Vatican also does not feel that toxins exist in his own body.


    St. Vincent stared at Hansen with a hateful look and seemed to have hated the bone marrow. Suddenly, Saint Vatican flew up and wanted to escape.


    Hansen directly patted the head of the small silver and silver, and the small silver and silver hearts led the gods. They flew up and chased them into the air, and turned into the ten-tailed lightning fox in the air. The horrible bombardment bombarded the body of Saint Vatican.


    The vitality of Saint Vatican is now extremely weak, and it is impossible to withstand the silver thunderstorm of small silver and silver, and it has been directly bombarded into fly ash.


    In addition to the sacred rhinoceros, other super-god creatures and emperors as part of his body also dissipated as streamers.


    Emotional and dry bones are all stunned, and until now they do not know what happened, why there are such strange changes.


    The Bone Emperor returned to the gods and rushed toward the head of the sacred rhinoceros. Although the sacred rhinoceros did not directly participate in the war, it also caused them to suffer, and the sacred bones wanted to kill it.


    "Stop." Hansen stopped the Emperor of the Bone, he had a meeting with the Holy Rhino, and absorbed the tears of the Holy Rhino, and the Holy Rhino itself did not hurt anyone, just because it was driven by the Holy Spirit. Will come to this battle, Hansen is not willing to kill it.


    However, Hansen will not return to the sacred rhinoceros. It is equivalent to returning a powerful helper to Saint-Van.


    "Sacred rhinoceros, I know that you are not willing to help St. Vatican to fight, but there is no way to be trapped by the contract." Hansen took out the bottle of anger and said to the sacred rhinoceros: "This bottle can cut off the space connection, you just enter the bottle. The power of the contract of the Holy Vatican is useless to you, but you need to be wronged for a while, waiting for me to kill the Holy Buddha and let you out."

 Chapter 1243： Conquering the Holy Rhino

    The holy rhinoceros did not contradict, and he screamed twice and walked into the bottle of love.


    Hansen��s heart was closed, and the bottle of fortune was closed. This is a truth to the world of human beings leaving the shelter. The bottle of fortune is an independent space. If it is not within the same space, the contract will no longer have any effect on the sacred rhinoceros. .


    It is impossible for Saint-Vatican to use the contract to kill the sacred rhinoceros that has not gone back. If Hansen really wants the sacred rhinoceros to be his help, he still has to kill the holy lord and completely solve the contract problem, and the sacred rhinoceros can freely be outside. action.


    However, Hansen still has no ability to kill Saint Vatican. I am afraid that the super **** creatures in the entire Sanctuary sanctuary are already part of the body of Saint Vatican, but the Saint Vatican who is a fusion of several super **** creatures has been so powerful. Think about the horror of the entire San Vatican shelter, which will be a horror, and there is little hope of defeating the Holy Spirit.


    Even if St. Vatican is so stupid, he must have guessed that the abnormality in his body is related to the power of the poison system. It is not so easy to use this method to deal with him next time.


    The poison of the poisonous emperor''s magical pattern is powerful, but it can only be attached to the body. Hansen must use his own ** to leave a wound on the other''s **, if Saint-Vatican merges all the super God creatures and emperors, Hansen wants to hurt his ** is not easy.


    Fortunately, this time no one died, but only suffered some injuries. Fortunately, small silver and silver came back to the Savior in time. Otherwise, it is a problem to insist on the poison of the Saint Vatican.


    It is still a poison that still takes a while to work, not a toxin that can be attacked immediately.


    When the people returned to the shelter, the Queen went directly to the Wudouchang practice. In this battle, she had no chance to help, and her physical fitness was too poor. She could not find a chance.


    Of course, there is still a difference between death and desperation. If you want to die, you can do it at any time, but it is valuable to be dead. That is another matter.


    The Queen��s hard work, this war also made her more aware of the gap between her and Hansen, not to mention that Hansen��s current aliens and allergies are much stronger than her.


    In fact, this is no stranger to the Queen. Human beings have been in the shelter for about two hundred years. The aliens and the aliens have not known how many years have elapsed. Her situation is normal.


    Hansen was very happy with the return of the small silver and silver, but they were not happy with the bones.


    The small silver and silver use its lightning power to treat the wounds of the dead bones, and the screams in the prison sanctuary are connected.


    After the treatment of their injuries, Han Sen took the small silver and silver into the ancient well to see the Sansheng tree. The small silver and silver were very surprised by the Sansheng tree.


    However, the silver silver is interested in that palm, but there is no excitement about the other two fruits.


    It is a pity that the small silver and silver will not speak, and there is no way to tell Han Sen what the palm is. In the end, Han Sen only knows that it is a good thing to be seen by the small silver and silver.


    "Even the strong people like St. Vatican want to grab, it is definitely a good thing, to quickly ripen the fruit." Hansen has dropped a drop of life drops to the Sansheng tree.


    St. Vatican suffered such a big loss. It is estimated that he would not dare to attack the Thunder Prison in a short time. Hansen took the opportunity to return to the league.


    Go back to the league to take a break and read the book. If you have time, you will also land in the army''s virtual fighting community and find someone to practice his new insights and ideas.


    "Coach, do you have time to play with me?" Han Sen just entered the virtual community, and there was news flashing, and it was sent out by Shannon.


    Hansen sent a direct invitation to Xiangxi. The tortoise is Qin Yu. Basically, every time, Qin Lan will ask him to challenge him. Although he basically loses, he can feel it. In rapid progress.


    In particular, the power of the martial arts that Qin Qin practiced, the power of martial arts, can not be measured by the size of power alone, but an artistic conception.


    Hansen can simulate the form of power, but that kind of artistic conception, if not the same state of mind and comprehension, can not be simulated anyway.


    Qin Tai��s grandfather Qin Taixuan did not seem to tell her that the soldier of the battleship was Hansen, and now Qin Qin is still calling Hansen coach.


    In the classic fighting field, in the Roman arena, Qin Hao has a knife and a knife to Han Sen. Every knife has a kind of hegemony. It seems that this knife is thrown out, even if there is a star in front, it will be directly split into two halves.


    Hansen did not dodge, and he also held a knife in his hand. The knife and knife confronted each other, forcibly suppressing the arrogance of Qin Yu.


    The grandfather of the id �� �� �� �� �� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ����If you defeat, then Qin Hao himself will not be able to control the emperor''s hegemony, and the heart will change with the hegemony, and may even ruin her.


    Therefore, Han Sen did not mean to be merciful to the Qin dynasty. Because the gap between the two people is too great, every time Qin dynasty is defeated very badly.


    However, Hansen was amazed that no matter how many times Qin Hao lost, no matter how miserable he was, he could firmly continue to challenge Hansen without any discouragement.


    This may be related to the Qin dynasty''s cultivation of the Emperor''s tyrants. The emperor''s heart needs the courage of perseverance. If there is no such courage, Qin Hao does not have to practice the Emperor''s heart.


    Qin Hao��s grandfather once said to Han Sen that although the Emperor��s knives show the power from the tyrants, the real important thing is the emperor��s heart. There is no emperor, the tyrants are easy to fold, Hansen is the scabbard, or It is said that it is a sharpening stone.


    Emperor heart, the knife can be unfavorable.


    "Coach, are you a half god?" After another defeat, Qin Hao asked Han Sen when he was resting.


    "No, I am still a transcendor now," Hansen replied.


    Qin Hao suddenly surprised: "Even the strong people like you are just transcendents, is it really so difficult to promote the demigod?"


    "It''s not difficult, but it needs perfection," Hansen said.


    Qin Lan was even more surprised. He looked at Han Sen with a big eye. "Coach, do you want the super **** gene to be fully promoted?"


    Hansen nodded slightly, he originally planned this way.


    Qin Yan met Han Sen admits, suddenly excited: "Coach, which shelter you are in? I am going to be perfect, when I am promoted to the third shelter, maybe I have the opportunity to meet you, then you can face to face I have consulted you."


    "The third shelter is too large, and the chances are too small. You still have to be prepared to bear the burden of humiliation. You must live first, no matter what." Hansen said.


    "That can''t be said, my luck has always been good." Qin Xiao smiled.


    Hansen shook his head and said nothing. He also knows that Qin Lan is a young man. In fact, Qin Xin��s heart is more mature than him. Hansen is not too worried.


    However, Han Qin said that he was not sent to his sanctuary, and the probability was too low.

 Chapter 1244： Standard for good men

    Just out of the hologram, Hansen saw Boa sitting next to him and looking at the hologram. He saw Hansen coming out from the inside and immediately climbed into Hansen''s arms, glaring at Hansen''s neck and shouting: "Dad... ...Bao is thirsty..."


    "I will pour you water." Hansen said as he went to the water dispenser.


    Boa was not happy, shaking Hansen''s head and spoiling: "Dad, Boa wants to eat ice cream."


    "You are greedy." Han Sen pinched the little face of Boa fat, he already knew what Boa had to play, otherwise he just had to drink water, how could he wait for him here.


    Holding Boa out of the house, I went to the sapphire ice cream shop. The little mouth of Boa has already been raised. The general ice cream has not been able to enter her eyes. Recently, I have been eating the kind of expensive. Sapphire ice cream.


    Fortunately, Hansen is not a poor owner, and occasionally will take Boa to eat.


    Halfway through, Hansen saw Han Han on a street. Recently Han Han has recently been admitted to the military academy, and she actually turned out to be the Black Hawk Military Academy that Hansen had.


    Although there was a better military school to send an invitation to Han Han, they were all rejected by Han Wei.


    Han Wei completely inherited the beauty and temperament of Luo Wei, and her talent is not worse than Hansen. Just because of the relationship between the cultivation of "Non-Tianjing", the temperament of the whole person seems to be somewhat detached from the outside world. .


    In a relatively vulgar way, it seems that Han Yu is a bit sultry to outsiders, but Han Sen is not used to it because he is used to it. He is still a cute little girl.


    Because he was not on a self-going road and was separated by a long distance, Hansen had no way to go. When Hansen was trying to say hello to Han Han, he saw Han Han��s body followed by many young people who were similar to her age. Everyone Holding a musical instrument, surrounded by Han Han.


    One of the more handsome boys was holding a guitar in front of Han Han, walking backwards, watching Han Han playing while singing, and the song was quite good.


    Han Wei smiled and walked forward, listening to the boy singing while walking, the boys next to him were accompanying the boy in front.


    After a song was finished, the boy suddenly kneeled in front of Han Han, and he did not know where to change a large bunch of roses from the air. He said loudly to Han Han: "Han Wei, I like you, be my girlfriend." Let''s go."


    The boys next to them clashed and cried: "Promise him... promise him..."


    Hansen suddenly became angry, and now he has some understanding of what Ji Ruozhen said at the ceremony.


    "Humble and shameless thieves, scammers, bastards, even want to use a bunch of cheap roses to lie to my baby sister, see that I do not interrupt your dogleg." Han Sen is on the road, and Han Han They are separated by a distance from the overpass. Below is a few hundred meters of space. Hansen has the urge to fly immediately to rob the kid, and his legs have crossed the guardrail.


    Although this is a violation of the law of the Union, no matter what status it is, it will be punished for closed-door study of the traffic law for ten days, but now Hansen has not taken care of it.


    However, Han Sen just stepped up and saw Han Han had smiled and took the rose in the boy''s hand.


    Hansen was depressed, and his face was not iron. "Small �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��Let you see it, how can you be fooled by a bunch of roses with a small butt.


    Seeing Han Han took the rose, the people next to him cheered and applauded. The boy was more excited and shivering. He stood up and looked at Han Han, and wanted to hug her.


    "You dare, see that I don''t interrupt your dog''s paws." Hansen was furious and wanted to fly over the guardrail.


    However, I saw Han Wei��s figure slightly moving, putting the rose in a clever position, so that the boy had to stop.


    Han Wei took the rose and looked at the boy in front of him and smiled: "Thank you, the flower is very beautiful, but I hope that my boyfriend will be a good man besides being able to give me beautiful flowers."


    "My parents are celebrities and nobles. I am now almost full of God''s genes. I will work harder in the future. My goal is to become a demigod..." the boy said with enthusiasm.


    Han Wei listened carefully to the boy and said, "Your family is good, there is no money. It doesn''t matter to me. If you are a good man, you will like it if you have money. I have no money." I will like it."


    "What do you think is a good man?" the boy asked quickly.


    Han Wei reveals a charming smile: "There are many standards to prove that a person is excellent. I have no way to judge one by one. I only have a very simple standard."


    "What is it?" The boy quickly asked.


    The other boys also erected their ears. They didn''t want to chase Han Han, but they didn''t compete with their brothers. Second, some people lacked courage.


    Now, listening to Han Wei said that it is not important to have money or not. I feel a little shaken in my heart and want to know that I am not enough to meet Han Han��s standards.


    Han Yuzhan Yan Yixiao: "My standard is very simple, there is only one criterion, who can beat my brother, that is a good man, I am willing to try to associate with him."


    A group of boys are all staying. Han Biao��s brothers naturally know that they want to defeat a man who has laid a shelter for the Great at the Third Shelter. If they think about it, they will be desperate.


    "Thank you for your flowers, it''s really beautiful. Can I take it away?" Han Yu smiled and asked the boy.


    The boy nodded as if he was awakened: "Of course, you can take it, this is for you."


    "Thank you." Han Yu once again thanked the boy before he left with the rose.


    Hansen has already taken his leg back from the guardrail, and his heart is beautiful, and his sister is regarded as the benchmark of a good man, which makes Han Sen very proud.


    "You violated the Article 3835 of the Union Traffic Safety Law. If you try to cross the self-propelled guardrail, you will be sentenced to one-day closed traffic safety law. Please go to the nearby Traffic Safety Bureau and the nearby traffic safety bureau map. The distribution map and route are as follows..."


    The brain around the guardrail gives a hint of illegality.


    Hansen''s proud look suddenly turned into a bitter face, but fortunately he did not really turn over, just need to learn a day, if it really turned over, then you have to study for ten days, paying money is useless, even if it is The head of the league also needs to learn.


    Hansen couldn''t help but look at the deadline of three days from the traffic safety bureau. Hansen smiled and shook his head. He was ready to take the baby to eat ice cream. After he finished eating, he went to study.


    When he left the bridge and just stepped onto the bridge, Hansen suddenly glimpsed and walked over from him. The man walked straight toward him. After seeing the man, Hansen��s face could not help but change. Rw

 Chapter 1245： He is still alive

    If there is any stranger who can make Hansen very concerned, the blind man is definitely one of them. .


    At first, I met the scorpion. The scorpion sent him a book that was similar to the innocent flow. Hansen didn��t have much feeling, but later the scorpion sent him a three-legged Dan with a **** cat pattern. Furnace, this makes Han Sen feel something wrong.


    If the scorpion is a blood-speaking person, how can he send things to Hansen? This makes Hansen very confusing.


    The identity of Xunzi makes Hansen very jealous. According to the descendant of Xuanmen, blood education is an ancient sect with a true master. Even he reminds Han Sen that he must be careful when he meets the real life of the blood. Hansen Naturally, I dare not take it lightly.


    "Follow me." The nephew walked past Han Sen, did not look at Han Sen, just lowered his voice and said a word.


    Hansen frowned, but he turned to keep up with the scorpion. This is the alliance. Unless it is a private place, it will not be too dangerous.


    Fortunately, the nephew did not go to a private place, so Hansen did not hesitate to follow up, after changing a self-track, went directly into a cafeteria full of intelligent services, after swiping in, he found a quiet The corner of no one sat down.


    "Why are you sending me a Dan furnace?" Hansen asked the blind man.


    The blind man smiled and said something that was unexpected to Hansen: "I am not sending things to you, but saving your life."


    Hansen was also stunned. When he grew up so big, he didn��t believe in evil. He suddenly frowned: "There is no use for those who are useless. I didn��t have time to listen to you, but to say useful. ""


    The scorpion is not angry, but still smiles and said: "I said this is not nonsense, that thing can really save your life, you must collect it, wait until you are promoted to the demigod, eat the thing inside. Go on."


    "Do you think I will eat?" Hansen felt that he was not crazy. It must have been this scorpion crazy. How could he eat the inexplicable thing, not to mention that it is probably related to blood education.


    "Yes." The blind man nodded very positively.


    Hansen sneered: "Then wait."


    After that, Han Sen got up and was about to leave. Although he wanted to know about the teaching of blood, he also wanted to know what identity the scorpion was, but the scorpion obviously did not intend to talk to him. For one who didn''t want to be with you. People who talk well, you say no matter how much.


    "You have to stop, I won''t stop you, but you have to look at this at least." The blind man was still calm and relaxed, as if he was not afraid of Hansen going away.


    Hansen looked back and looked at it. It was just this eye, but Hansen��s pupils contracted. The whole person was fixed there, as if he had been applied to the body, and his eyes were staring at the fingers of the donkey. thing.


    The scorpion''s fingers are rough, short and thick, it is a very powerful hand, and just under his middle finger, presses a ring, a very ordinary precious metal inlaid gemstone ring, the ring is bright silver The bean-sized gemstone is diamond-like transparent and colorless.


    Not a very good ring, let alone in the shelter, even in the league, this is just a very ordinary ring.


    However, Hansen recognized this thing. Because of this ring, his mother also wears one on his hand. Since he started writing, his mother has never taken it off. It is the wedding ring of his mother and father.


    The shape of this piece is very similar to that of his mother, but it is a little bigger. Hansen��s vagueness seems to remember that when he was a child, his father��s hand was always wearing this ring. .


    When the scorpion saw Hansen �� there, he slowly pushed the ring with the middle finger, pushed the ring to the edge of the table near Hansen, and then took it back.


    Hansen grabbed the ring and looked at the inside of the ring. He saw the three words "Love''s �" engraved on it, and Hansen suddenly changed his face.


    He remembered these three words. When he was a child, he once took his father in the back garden of the old house to dig the fish pond himself. When he was afraid of staining the ring, he took it and gave it to Hansen.


    At that time, Hansen recognized a small number of characters, and he and I knew him. He didn��t know the word, and asked his father what the word meant.


    Dad told Han Sen that the word chanting, on behalf of his mother, Han Sen later learned more words, still a little strange, his mother is clearly called Luo Sulan, is the orchid''s orchid, how the father''s ring will be Engraving this word?


    It was only in recent years that Hansen knew that his mother��s real name was Luo Wei, which is the word.


    However, because Hansen was too small at that time, it only had a vague impression. It was the original one that distinguished the ring that did not appear in the hand.


    "What is this?" Han Sen stared at the blind man, and he naturally refused to say anything first, lest he be told by the blind man.


    The scorpion smiled, his voice was a little hoarse, but it was not the old man''s vocal cords that lost their elasticity, but the sensation that the smoke and the wine were excessive and the scorpion was broken.


    "If you don''t know, you can take it back and show it to Luo Wei. She will know."


    Hansen��s heart suddenly tightened, staring at the scorpion for a while, and asked in a word: ��Are you looking for me for this?��


    "The owner of this ring asked me to send a message to you. Before you advance to the gods, you must eat the things in the furnace." said the blind man.


    "Why? Just rely on it? Even if it really is that ring, what can it be?" Hansen looked at the blind man coldly, and had already passed the age of excitement, not to mention a ring in front of him. Even if Dad came to him in a lively life, he had to look at it first and foremost.


    The scorpion sighed and then said: "Do you know what color the cat is?"


    Hansen suddenly glimpsed, I don��t know what it means to be a scorpion. How did he suddenly say what color the cat is? There are so many cats in the world. The ghost knows what color the cat said.


    "This will not be the secret code of your blood education? I am not a person who teaches blood, you and I said that it is useless." Hansen said coldly.


    The scorpion shook his head and said to himself: "The cat is blue, because someone has dyed it blue."


    When Hansen heard the scorpion, he suddenly felt that his brain was banging, like countless bombs rang in his mind, making his brain blank and almost impossible to think.


    Hansen was a child when he was a child. At that time, he had a white old cat. The old cat was a kind of impure cork cat. It was long and fat and big. It was lazy in the yard all the time. How Hansen teased it is still lazy.


    Once Hansen was in a whim, he dyed all of his body blue with the paint of painting. At that time, only his father was alone at home, and he threw him a lot of thunder, saying that he would not touch the old one again. Cat, that is what the grandfather left behind.


    That was the first time Hansen had seen a gentle person like Dad lose his temper, so I remember very clearly.


    Later, he and his father washed the old cat together, but after a few days, the old cat died of illness. Hansen was still sad for a long time. He felt that he might have hurt the old cat. Only died.

 Chapter 1246： Three fruits

    Because Hansen and his father were at home at the time, so they knew the two of them, and things have passed for so many years. According to the truth, no one else should know. .


    "He is still alive?" Hansen stared at the blind man, asking in a word.


    Han Sen��s mood is very complicated now, and he can��t say what it��s like. If Dad is really not dead, then he hasn��t looked back for a few years, and he��s not secretly contacted his mother and son, saying that there is no resentment that��s a lie. of.


    However, over the years, Hansen has also been exposed to some things, knowing that the things here are complicated, and his father may be forced to do so.


    Anyway, Hansen now only wants to know where the father is, and asks everything in person.


    "Alive." The blind man nodded with certainty.


    "Where is his man? I want to see him." Hansen said with a bite.


    "Not yet." The blind man shook his head again.


    ��Why?�� Hansen asked immediately.


    The nephew said with a deep heart: "He is doing a very dangerous thing now, and there is no way to come back. If you can promote the demigod, you may have a chance to see him."


    "He is in a shelter?" Hansen moved.


    The blind man did not answer any more. The powerful fingers tapped the table at a strange rhythm, as if he was thinking about something, and he said after a while: "Dan furnace and the medicine inside was taken up by him at great risk. It is good for you to eat it. Also, he told me to tell you not to mix blood and Han Jingzhi and take care of your mom and sister."


    "Tell me, where is he and what he is doing?" Hansen stared at the blind man as if he had not heard the voice.


    "Now I can''t tell you, if you have the ability, or wait for him to finish what he should do, if he can still live, then he will naturally meet." The nephew said he got up and left.


    Hansen was furious, and what he hated most was that he said that half of the people stayed in the middle. Since they have already arrived, why not make it clear.


    Hansen was going to pull the scorpion, but the scorpion flashed his hand and walked out of the cafeteria.


    Here is the public place of the league. Hansen is not really good at it. He can only chase it out, but when he walks out the door, the nephew has disappeared.


    Searching with the hole in the Xuanqi field, there is no trace of the scorpion.


    Hansen was not in the mood to take Boa to eat ice cream, went straight back to the house and took the ring to his mom.


    When the mother saw the ring, she suddenly shuddered and took it in her hands for a long time. Her eyes were red.


    "Mom, is this the father''s ring?" Hansen said the matter again, and some anxiously asked.


    "It''s his ring, the bastard, he didn''t die, don''t let me see him, otherwise he won''t kill him." Luo said with a grin.


    Although Luo Wei is worried, but Han Sen looks out, my mother should be very happy.


    Hansen didn''t know what the nephew said was true or not, but it was always a hope. Hansen returned to the shelter and took out the Dan furnace hidden in the underground shelter.


    However, he still couldn''t see what the bead in the Dan furnace was. Hansen didn''t dare to believe the donkey completely. After watching it for a while, he finally put the Dan furnace cover back.


    I took Boa to eat ice cream again, and bought her a lot of snacks, because I usually have them in the shelter. There are really not many opportunities to take things with Boa, and I can only try to go back to the league. Meet her.


    It took more than half a month to pass, and Saint-Vatican did not appear again. The Sansheng tree in Gujing finally matured.


    The three fruits exude the treasures of the treasure, falling off the tree, and it seems to be three gems falling under the tree.


    The three trees born of the thunderbolt, after the fruit fell, quickly withered, the thunder of the body was extinguished, and finally turned into fly ash.


    Hansen did not dare to open the fruit himself. He had no confidence in the luck of his own fruit. After taking the three fruits out of the ancient well, he called the Zero and Boa, as well as the small silver and silver, and closed the door. Four people sat around a circle of three fruits.


    "Who is this fruit to open?" Hansen asked, referring to the fruit of the knight.


    "I!" Boa suddenly excitedly raised his little hand.


    "Okay, then Boa, let''s open it, but this time you want to give it to your father, and then Dad will take you to eat ice cream." Hansen nodded, and Boer''s luck was still trustworthy.


    Boer promised, the meaty little hand took the fruit, and directly slammed the hands to the ground, directly smashing the transparent diamond-like husk.


    I saw the knight in the fruit, turned into a streamer and entered the eyebrows of Boa.


    "How about Boa, what did you open?" Hansen asked nervously.


    Although the Dragon Emperor said that this is a twin knight soul, but this tree is not a twin knight tree, so in the end is not a twin knight, even the Dragon Emperor is not sure.


    But now it is certain that it is indeed the soul of the beast is not wrong.


    Boa directly transferred the knight soul to Hansen, and then said with a milky voice: "Dad don''t forget my ice cream."


    "Get the super sacred soul and the twin thunder knight: attached body type."


    Hansen��s slight glimpse is that there is nothing wrong with the twin knights. It��s just a word of thunder. I don��t know what the specifics are. If it is only used by the mines, it��s not very good.


    "I won''t forget it." Han Sen didn''t have time to experiment now. After agreeing to Boa, he looked at the small silver and silver that had already been eager to try. He looked at the fruit that gave birth to the palm and said: "This is Give you silver and silver."


    Xiaoyinyin is now his strongest force. He can play the full-scale player of the milk. It is also the strong existence of the ten genetic locks. Later, he is expected to contribute. The good things are used in it.


    The small silver and silver immediately stretched out the claws and smashed the shell of the fruit that had bred the palm of his hand. The palm of the hand flew out from the inside.


    It was not really real when I saw a layer of fruit shell. At this time, the palm of the hand flew out completely. Hansen discovered that although this thing looked like a human hand, it did not seem to be real flesh and blood.


    The look above is like the veins of the blue blood vessels, without the blockage of the shell, it seems that the lightning is flowing inside.


    The small silver and silver did not say anything, but swallowed the palm of the hand directly, and then the body trembled slightly. After a while, the small silver and silver suddenly hit a fullness, and even spit out some blue lightning from the mouth.

 Chapter 1247： Combat genetic animal soul

    There was no big change in the small silver and silver after swallowing the palm of his hand. Instead, it seemed to be somewhat stunned. He went to the place where Hansen usually slept and squinted and looked like he was asleep.


    Hansen was somewhat worried about the small silver and silver, and observed its vitality with the hole in the tunnel. It was only a relief when it saw that its vitality was not broken.


    "Zero, the last fruit is opened by you." Hansen gave the last fruit that gave birth to the hammer to zero.


    After zero picking up the fruit, the jade hand used a little force to crush the fruit shell directly, and suddenly saw a stream of light into her eyebrows.


    Han Sen slightly glimpsed, can enter the soul of the sea, it is naturally the beast soul is not wrong, the original Han Sen thought that the hammer should be similar to the palm of the hand, are genetic secret treasures and the like, I can not think of this hammer is actually the soul of the beast.


    Without waiting for Hansen to speak, Zero will happily transfer the hammer to the Hansen.


    "Get the Super Soul Hammer: Battle Genotype."


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. I don��t know what the fighting genotype is. I have never heard of this type. He has had in-depth research on the type of the beast soul. Kind.


    Hansen glanced at the hammer of Thunder in his own soul, only to see that the hammer and the fruit inside looked exactly the same, a blue metal hammer in the square, with a lightning mark on each end of the hammer. I don''t see anything special.


    After a moment of indulgence, Hansen wanted to summon the hammer to use it, but the hammer was not summoned, but a voice was heard in his mind.


    ��Do you absorb the hammer of the fighting gene?��


    Han Sen opened his mouth and did not close for a long time. He was the first to see such a beast.


    However, there should be no harm in the soul of the beast. Hansen��s mind was moved and he chose to combine the Hammer of Thunder.


    The Thunder Hammer in the soul sea suddenly turned into a blue current pouring into Hansen''s body, causing Hansen to be shocked and involuntarily stunned.


    The current came quickly, and when I came back to God, I couldn��t feel the current. The hammer of the Thunder in the sea of ??souls was gone.


    Hansen quickly checked his body. It seems that there is no special change. The breath in the body is still the way he originally cultivated. There is no power of lightning in the flesh and blood.


    "Strange, how can it be ineffective?" Hansen tried to bang out and did not produce the power of the lightning system.


    Han Xin simulated the power of the small silver and silver lightning, and once again slammed out, but the silver lightning suddenly condensed into the shape of a hammer in the air, turning into a blue metal thunder hammer. Above the stone pillar of the main hall.


    Hey!


    Lei Zhi hammer directly pulled the stone pillar out of a large hole, the inner thunder and lightning beat, surrounded by blasted stone dust everywhere.


    Hansen opened his mouth and looked at the big hole on the stone pillar. The look on his face gradually became surprisingly surprised.


    To know that this is the pillar of the Great Emperor''s Shelter, the hardness is terrible, and Hansen just had a punch, and it didn''t use much.


    This kind of punch, but the stone column blasted out a big hole, this power can be many times larger than the one that Hansen just made.


    Moreover, Hansen��s silver mines have a lot of power, and they have no deliberate cohesion. However, they are automatically condensed into a hammer of Thunder. The power is condensed and compressed, which maximizes the power of lightning. Even Hansen uses some super-cores of mines. Genetic surgery is even more powerful.


    Hansen��s surprise also blasted a few punches. As long as he thought about it, the amount of lightning power that was blown out could be turned into a hammer of Thunder. The power was greatly enhanced, and Hansen did not need to control himself. It is also convenient and powerful to use super nuclear gene technology.


    "I am going, does this mean that it is directly trained as a top-level super-nuclear genetic technique of a mine system? And it does not require any time and cultivation, and it is possible to reach the strongest state directly. It is too abnormal." Han Senxin If mad.


    It takes a lot of time to practice a super-nuclear genetic technique, even Hansen is no exception. He spends more time studying hypernuclear genetics than he is going hunting.


    Now only one animal soul is needed, and everything is solved. There is no more practical way of cultivation than this.


    Unfortunately, this Thunder Hammer Beast is the hero of the Thunder''s combat gene, and it is better if it matches Hansen''s own attributes.


    "I don''t know where to get the fighting gene beast soul, and get a few hundred to absorb it, then you don''t need to practice super nuclear gene technology." Han Sen secretly concealed himself.


    However, he also knows that this is impossible. Almost no humans have ever heard of this kind of beast. Even if there are, there are only a handful of them. He can get one is already luck, and can get hundreds of them.


    The power of Thunder Hammer makes Hansen very happy. It is already the strongest attack he can play at the moment, but there are some regrets that the Hammer of Thunder can only be driven by the power of the Thunder.


    His current hole Xuan Jing has only seven layers. Even if it simulates the amount of lightning power of small silver and silver, it is difficult to simulate it perfectly. The power is only seven levels of genetic lock, not as powerful as small silver and silver.


    "When my hole mysteriously opens ten genetic locks, it can perfectly simulate the amount of lightning power in small silver and silver. Then the Hammer of Thunder is really powerful." Hansen was pleased.


    After all the three fruits were finished, Hansen was a little empty and really wanted to play hundreds more.


    Han Sen just walked out of the hall, and saw the ghost-eyed beast and the bone-bone emperor walked over with excitement.


    "Master, we found a super-god creature in the lake in the east." Lu Biandi said excitedly to Hansen.


    Ghostly-eyed emperor screamed at the side, although he couldn''t understand what it said, but guessed it, it pointed at his nose and said it was what it found.


    "You have done a good job." Hansen praised the ghost-eyed beast and the dead-bone emperor.


    Hansen sent them out to look for nearby super-god creatures. They didn''t expect them to really find the super-god creatures that were placed, but they didn''t want to have unexpected surprises.


    Let the ghostly beast and the boneless emperor take him to the great lake where the super **** creature was discovered, ready to kill the super **** creature, and soon reach the super **** gene to complete.


    Now Hansen has some time to wait for the fourth shelter. He faintly thinks that many of the answers he wants to know must be answered at the Fourth Shelter.


    Moreover, people in their family have the same deficiencies in their personality. They want to solve things themselves, and they are not willing to let their families suffer.


    It��s a good thing to say that it��s independent and has a responsibility. It��s hard to say that it��s stubborn and hard to listen to, and almost everyone in their family has this problem.


    Luo Wei is like this, Han Sen''s father is the same, in fact, even Han Sen is the same, but Han Sen himself can not feel it.

 Chapter 1248： Fusion knight

    It was a lake with a lot of green floats. Because it was a stagnant water, it looked a bit dirty and almost did not see anything in the lake.


    Hansen glanced at the whole hole with the mysterious dongjing, and suddenly felt a particularly powerful life in a position in the lake. The water there seemed to be quietly crouching with a horrible creature.


    "What type of super-god creatures do you see?" Hansen looked at the emperor.


    The bones of the dead bones coughed twice: "When I ask a ghost eye, its eyes are good, and it is clearer."


    Han Sen knew that the dead bones should not be seen, just waiting for him to ask the ghosts.


    The ghost-eyed beast screamed a lot more than the hand. After listening to it, the emperor explained: "The thing is six or seven meters long and has a purple-red carapace, but when it is seen, it is half-floating. On the water, I can only see the carapace on the back, so I don��t know what it is. The ghost eye guarantees that it is definitely a super **** creature. There is nothing wrong with it. With the eyesight of the ghost eye, there should be no mistake."


    Han Sen looked at the big lake, about two or three kilometers wide. This underwater is at least tens of meters deep. I am afraid that it will be a little troublesome to fight the water.


    Now Hansen is a bit regretful that she has not brought the charm of the demon spirit, and she is a lot easier.


    But now it��s not necessary to go back to find her. It��s just killing a super **** creature. They have come so many people, how can they make it, and at most it is troublesome.


    "Bad bones, you shocked the heart with a heart, and tried to get it out." Han Sen looked at the water a bit too dirty, plus he was not very good at water warfare, he said to the dead bones.


    "Okay." The Bone Emperor should have a voice, opened the sternum, and pulled out the heart from the inside. He punched it on the top and immediately heard the slamming sound. The water on the entire Great Lake seemed to tremble, forming a The road to the central gathering.


    Seeing no response, the Biandi Emperor waved his fist and slammed it in a row, and with a strange rhythm.


    I saw the tremors on the lake surface of the entire Great Lake. Under the continuous tremor of the sound of the heart, there were layers of waves on the water.


    Boa''s hands covered his ears and seemed to dislike the drums that were so ugly.


    Of course, the sound of the heart and bones did not target Boa. In fact, Boa heard only ordinary sounds, and there was no actual effect, purely because it felt ugly.


    Hansen slightly frowned, only to see that the lake was fluctuating, the super **** creature did not mean to rush out from inside, still still at the bottom of the lake without moving.


    "Bad bones, do you have any other rhythm in the drums?" Hansen asked, turning to the bones.


    "In fact, the rhythm is not very useful, at most it only disturbs the opponent''s breath rhythm, so the difference is not big, I have not studied much." The bones of the emperor said with a smile.


    "Since it doesn''t have much impact, then you can learn from me. It''s a good thing to knock. You can''t listen to Boa. How can you get the super **** creature out?" Hansen said, he took him. The rhythm of a song that I heard in a small time was played out, let the bones of the bones be remembered, and then I will follow this rhythm.


    The Bone Emperor quickly remembered it with his heart, and then learned the rhythm of Hansen to fight the heart.


    "Deng Deng and so on, stools and other lights..."


    Boa was very happy to hear, and the little hand that licked his ear was also put down.


    Suddenly, with the sound of the bones of the bones and the rolling waves, a water column exploded from the lake, and then a huge purple-red figure rose from the lake.


    Hansen glanced at him, and suddenly his eyes lit up. It turned out to be a creature with a length of more than seven or eight meters, like a lobster. At this time, he was waving a pair of big pliers and driving the water waves to them.


    Boa''s big eyes are round, and the inside seems to be full of the shadow of steamed big lobster, and the saliva flows down the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing the big lobster rushing over the waves, Han Sen thought about it and summoned the rebel knight.


    Hansen has attached the twin heroes to the rebellious knights. Fortunately, the twins are not only the knights of the thunder.


    The rebellious knight, who combines the spirits of the twin thundering knights, has undergone significant changes. The original bronze armor has been turned into a blue metal, and the bronze aura under the foot has also become a blue lightning aura.


    And the halo is jagged, and it seems to be connected by a small lightning bolt, emitting a strange blue electric light.


    The rebel knight stepped out in a step, and the thunderbolt aura spread directly, and suddenly covered the lobster body, causing a blue current on the lobster.


    In addition to the weakening of strength and speed, the body of the lobster is still trembled like a paralysis, and it seems that the current rebellious aura has the power of paralysis of lightning.


    However, it is obvious that such numbness does not make the lobsters completely smashed. The lobster suddenly bounces and rushes toward the rebel knight, and the speed is incredible.


    A dragon tongs is like a big scissors, and it is directly attached to the body of the rebellious knight.


    In the eyes of the rebellious knight, a thunderbolt flashed through the body, and the body slammed into the ground. It was like a rocket jetting out, leaving a circle of shock waves on the ground and turning the surrounding gravel grass.


    Hey!


    The rebellious knight, like a blue lightning bolt, was worn directly from the lobster''s double shrimp pliers. Because of the speed, the shrimp pliers simply could not touch him.


    The rebel knight��s fist bombarded the head of the big lobster, and suddenly the carapace on his head was bombarded, and the blue thunderbolt jumped in the crack. The big lobster seemed to be stunned and landed. After the ground, he was not able to react in time, and was hit by a rebel knight.


    I saw a rebel knight with a blue thunder, a fist and a punch on the body of the big lobster, the big lobster hit the body of the blue thunder photoelectric flower, and the dizzy turned like drunk, There is no effective counterattack and resistance at all.


    Under the continuous heavy blow, the rebel knight finally smashed the shell and smashed his brain into a paste.


    Han Sen looked stunned and originally thought about asking everyone to besiege. Who knows that the rebel knight is so easy to get it.


    "Hunting the super **** creature Bihu lobster, not getting the soul of the beast, flesh and blood can be eaten, can collect the essence of life genes, absorption can randomly increase the super-God gene from 0 to 10 points."


    Until the sound of hunting in his mind, Han Sen only came back, and his heart was overjoyed.


    After the combination of the twin thunder knights, the rebellious aura of the rebel knight seems to have not only weakened the enemy, but also has a strong blessing on him.

 Chapter 1249： rich

    Hansen immediately tried it and found that it was not just a rebellious knight. As long as he stood inside the thunderbolt, he could get blessings. The outside of the body was wrapped in a layer of blue lightning. Speed ??and strength were all there. A certain increase, but also a kind of blue lightning power, when hitting the opponent, if you can break the defense of the other side, there will be a certain paralysis effect. .


    "Strong! Really strong!" Hansen''s heart is ecstatic, although it has not evolved into a beastly soul, nor has it opened ten genetic locks, but now the rebellious knight is obviously much stronger than the average super **** creature, waiting to eat later. The life of the water drops more, evolved into a beastly soul, the strength may not be inferior to the evil emperor.


    Hansen Meizi summoned the Golden Raspberry, transported the flesh of the big lobster back to the shelter, and immediately opened a lobster barbecue party.


    The big lobster white meat is washed and grilled on the fire. The scent does not mention how tempting it is. Boa keeps lobster drooling.


    But when I really went to eat, the two people couldn''t wait to bite a bite. They just bite a bite, their faces changed, and finally they spit them out. It wasn''t something that people ate, it was harder than sand.


    However, looking at other super-god creatures, they are eating with relish, and even Yu Jun and Jin Maoyu have eaten a lot.


    The ghost-eyed beast makes a face to Hansen and Boa while eating, and the snowball is also deliberately pouting there, as if eating very sweet, but also deliberately ran to Hansen and Boa to eat.


    Hansen hated the teeth and tickles, grabbed his teeth, picked up the same depressed Boa, and went straight back to the league.


    "Boa, let''s go eat real food, the thing is to feed the dog, let them eat." Hansen hated and said.


    "We want to eat more delicious food." Boa also held a small fist, and his face was unwilling.


    "Sure, what are we eating today, what to eat, what to eat, don''t be polite with your father, your father, I have nothing, just have money." Hansen said with a bite.


    "There is money!" Boa also waved a small fist.


    Go straight out of the aircraft and go to the most luxurious and expensive Dolly restaurant in Luojiaxing. Hansen is also lazy to go upstairs to the noble area, and find a place to sit down in the hall.


    "Sir, what do you want to order?" The waiter sent the menu to Hansen and Boa. Although Boa was still small, he sent a menu to her.


    In this age of artificial labor, the use of such beauty waiters, rather than the use of artificial intelligence, is enough to prove the grade of Doria, not to mention the perfect quality service.


    "What kind of signature dishes are delicious in your store, all of them are given to me." Hansen said very much, but it was really depressed.


    What the waiter wanted to say, the next to Boa looked seriously and said: "There is money."


    The beauty waiter looked at the father and daughter in a weird look. For a time, she didn��t know what to say. She had never met such a good father and daughter.


    A somewhat ridiculous voice came to the table: "Where is the outbreak of the family, come to Doria to show off the rich? Do you know that you can come to Doria to eat rich people?"


    Hansen looked at the table next to him. He saw that he was a well-dressed middle-aged man. The man was sitting opposite a beautiful woman. At this time, the middle-aged man looked at Han Sen very uncomfortably. It seems that Hansen and Boa are too loud to affect him and women.


    Hansen frowned slightly. His voice was not very big. It was similar to the volume of other tables next to it. The middle-aged man made it clear that his father and daughter were unhappy.


    However, Hansen is Ji Ruozhen��s son-in-law, even if he doesn��t want to face, he will be recognized by the people, and he will be photographed and sent to Tiantian. He said that the head of the maiden��s restaurant and the people��s racks, the people��s heroes fight the people, for Ji Ruozhen. The impact is not very good.


    Therefore, Hansen did not care about him. He thought about picking up the menu. After turning over it, he gave some of the most expensive dishes in it, and prepared to have a good meal with Boa.


    The middle-aged man heard the food of Hansen��s order, and suddenly he licked his mouth. He said: ��Where is it wide, it seems like no one has money, and has the ability to go to eat aristocratic meals.��


    Hansen couldn''t help but frown. He was originally in a bad mood and took Boa to relax. Who knows that even eating a meal will encounter some screaming flies.


    Boa looked at the man with his big eyes, and with murderous eyes in his eyes, he had already caught a small gourd in his small hand.


    It seems that it is very uncomfortable for the man to ridicule Hansen, and he wants to directly absorb him into the gourd.


    Hansen suddenly got a shock and quickly hugged Boa, preventing her from using the small gourd. She really wanted to collect people here. The fun was big, not shocking the whole league.


    When the waitress was trying to confirm Hansen��s menu, he saw a gentleman-like old man walking to Hansen.


    "Manager?" The beauty waiter suddenly panicked and thought that he had made something wrong.


    Doria''s salary is very good, and can also provide gene and flesh as a salary in the first shelter, it is not easy to find such a job, the beauty waiter does not want to lose the job.


    The old man gave a small service to the beautiful woman, let her retreat to the side, then he went to Hansen very elegant and performed an aristocratic ceremony, then said: "Mr. Han, we have prepared the topmost for you. Garden Restaurant, where you can go, if you like, Shirley Chef has been waiting in the top garden to make your favorite food on the spot."


    Everyone, including the middle-aged and beauty waiters, was stunned.


    Doria''s top-floor garden restaurant, which is a place that can''t be rented or rented, can overlook the night view of the city. More importantly, it only accommodates special guests, even the nobles of the blood may not be able to book the top floor. Garden restaurant.


    And the one who can make the dishes of Dorian''s chef Shirley live on the scene, the last one is still half-hearted.


    The people at the nearby table were wide-eyed and looking at Hansen. They wanted to see who the young man was, and they were able to enjoy such treatment, and Dolly took the initiative to ask him.


    Finally, someone recognized Hansen and suddenly exclaimed: "Han Sen, the first super-noble Hansen of our alliance."


    The scene was a bit confusing. Hansen had to get up and hold Boa and leave with the manager. He didn''t like being watched as an animal.


    The middle-aged man who had just ridiculed Hansen had a face that was somewhat difficult to look at. He was very restless. When the meal was not finished, he hurriedly paid the bill and left.


    Hansen took Boa to the top of Doria, and after being guided by the manager, he saw a beautiful woman standing behind the cooking table at first sight.


    "Is it you?" Hansen saw the beautiful woman wearing a chef''s suit, and suddenly she was surprised.

 Chapter 1250： Beauty chefs request

    ��Want to eat something?�� The beautiful female chef smiled slightly, and it seemed that the iceberg thawed the flowers and recovered.


    "What do you do what we eat." Hansen sat down in front of the cooking table with Boa.


    Until now Hansen was a little surprised, it is really difficult for him to associate the iceberg''s iceberg beauty with a chef.


    Thinking about the **** of the Xue family, Hansen couldn''t help but drum up: "Can she really eat something she has done?"


    It��s not surprising that Snow��s family has come to Hansen��s pork roast, but if it��s delicious, it��s really hard to imagine.


    But come here, and it��s not good to say it now.


    Snow is not a smoke, and the ingredients are prepared directly. The kitchen knife seems to be a work of art in her hand, and it is pleasing to the eye.


    The iron plate on the cooking table ignited the fire, and the scent of the oil quickly came out. Hansen and Boa were both staring straight at the meat on the top, and couldn''t help but swallow.


    This meal is extremely comfortable and enjoyable. The chef��s special service feels really good, and the non-smoke cooking is far better than Hansen��s imagination. It��s not half a bottle of water that only barbecues and stews. Knowing how many times stronger, Hansen and Boa��s tongue are about to bite.


    Boa is eating a lot of mouthfuls of oil, and she doesn''t know how much her little belly can eat.


    Hansen did not dare to let Boa eat too much, afraid to scare them into the snow, they really want Baoer to let go of their stomachs, I am afraid that they can empty Dolly��s warehouse, which makes Boa very Dissatisfied.


    "This meal is very good. I don''t think you have such a great cooking skill. It is delicious. Thank you for your hospitality. We should leave." Hansen is going to pay the bill.


    Snow is not a smoke but said with a smile: "I don''t have to pay the bill, I have one thing I want to ask you for help. You can open it at will."


    "What are you talking about first? If you can help, I will try my best." Hansen said with a deep heart.


    Snow non-smoke came out from behind the cooking table, took off the chef''s hat and the chef''s suit directly, and walked down to Hansen''s side and sat down.


    The non-smoke of the chef''s suit has a professional temperament. After taking off, it is a close-fitting white tight skirt, revealing a **** collarbone and a little mysterious white gully, plus the exquisite curve, it is very charming. .


    "If you can''t do this, then the whole league should have no one else can do it." Snow non-smoking made it across Hansen, very seriously.


    "Let''s talk about it first." Han Sen smiled slightly and was so complimented by a beautiful woman. Although it was a very happy thing, it was not easy to make a woman like Xue Feiyan compliment. thing.


    Snow is not smoked and said: "In fact, I have been to Luojiaxing for more than a month, I always want to see you, but I can''t find a chance. Fortunately, I can meet you this time, then I will say it. I Two of the elders are now trapped in the third sanctuary. Someone has seen them and helped them bring their words. Now their shelter is near the sphere of influence of the thunderbolt. If there is If possible, I hope that you can help us to rescue them from the Snow House. You can open them at will, as long as we can pay for it, we will not let you down."


    ��Where are the shelters where they are trapped? What level of shelter?�� Hansen asked.


    "It is an emperor sanctuary, called the blood river." Snow non-smoke details the situation to Hansen.


    After listening to Hansen, he said: "Since someone has been there, I have seen the two elders of your Xue family. It is obvious that they are not in danger for a while and want to attack a shelter of the emperor. It is not an easy task. It is necessary. After careful investigation, I can decide that I will be able to answer you after I have seen the Imperial Asylum."


    "Then please, you, if there is anything you need, we must support you all the snow." Snow is not a smoke indicating her and Xue''s position.


    When Hansen left, the snow non-smoke people packed a lot of desserts for Boa, which made Baoer smile.


    On the way back, Hansen has been thinking about the blood river shelter, even if there is no request for snow, he also wants to attack the Imperial sanctuary to try.


    With his current strength, attacking the Great Refuge may not be possible, but there should be no major problems in laying down the Imperial Shelter.


    After all, there are small silver and silver, the strongest who opened the ten genetic locks, and the general imperial sanctuary is difficult to compete with Hansen.


    Being able to lay down the Imperial Shelter has the opportunity to get a lot of life genetic essences, otherwise it would be too difficult to find a super **** creature one by one.


    Now that Snow is not smoking, he has provided him with a position as a sanctuary. Hansen is naturally a little heart-warming.


    After returning home, Hansen directly transferred to the shelter. Others stayed in the shelter and kept their homes. They only took Boa to the direction of the Blood River Sanctuary.


    There are small silver and silver. They are in the prison of the prison. Even if the Saint Vatican attacked it, it would not be able to be beaten in a short while, enough Hansen to go back.


    Unfortunately, the prison sanctuary has no way to move like an underground shelter. Someone must be guarded, otherwise it will easily be taken away.


    The role of the shelter itself does not say that there is no shelter, and the nearby genetic plant fields will be lost. Those that are not advanced genetic plants are also useful for Hansen. Black crystals rely on those genes. Plants turn into life drops.


    With Hansen''s super-beast soul more and more, he needs more and more life water drops, and many animal souls have not evolved into a state of violent walking.


    Because this area is still within the sphere of the prison sanctuary, there is no danger, and the super-god creatures and emperors who have escaped have long since moved away from this area.


    After crossing the edge of the thunder prison sanctuary for a long time, I saw a **** river roaring from west to east. The river was very wide and could not be seen at the margin, almost like the sea.


    Looking at the blood of the **** river, Hansen couldn''t help but frown. He had heard that the Blood River Shelter was on a river island in the blood river, and he didn''t think much.


    However, I don''t want this blood river to be so broad, and there is a vitality in the river, which seems to be not as simple as blood.


    After thinking about it, Hansen did not go directly to Hexin Island. He went to the place where other people met the parents of Xue in the beginning to see if they could meet them again. First ask the situation of Xuehe Shelter and consider the next step. .


    After going down for a long time, I came to a place where the river was gradually slowing down. I saw three mountain peaks like a hoe, and I knew it should be here.


    Looking for a piece of grass to rest near the river, the two snow parents were sent to the river by the aliens, and there should be a chance to meet them here.

 Chapter 1251： Unmatchable

    Boa is sitting on the grass holding a bottle and drinking milk. She has been born for several years, but she is still almost the same as she was born, and there has been little change.


    Hansen didn''t know if she was growing up, or if she was very slow, but it didn''t matter. Even if Bao''s life was not long, Hansen could raise her.


    Originally Hansen planned to wait until dark, if he had not met the two elders of Xuejia, he would use the night cloak to sneak into the Blood River Shelter of Hexin Island.


    However, after waiting for less than an hour, I saw a large ship on the far side of the river flowing down the river.


    Hansen got up and stared at it. Because it was too far away, he could only see a large ship with a white boat and white sails. He fluctuated in the blood river and quickly sailed downstream along the river.


    When the big ship was near, Hansen was a face-changing face.


    The hull of the big ship was completely made up of white bones. Even the skeletons of the three large sails were made of white bones, which were covered with some kind of biological skin, and the blood was like a living and peeling.


    If it just doesn''t make Hansen discolored, he has seen so many horrible things, and there are countless dead bodies, and how can he be scared by the white bone ship in this area.


    What really made Hansen discolored was at the bow of the bow. At the tip of the bow stood a cross-shaped white bone. Above the bone, a human being was nailed.


    Yes, it is the human being nailed to it. The human being must be white, obviously an old man, but his body is nailed to the cross of the white bone of the bow. He wore his flesh and bones and nailed him to the skeleton behind him.


    The open arms and the legs that are close together are nailed with rows of spurs. As the hull rises and falls in the river, the wounds pierced by the bone thorns are constantly bleeding.


    The expression of the old man is extremely painful, but he does not dare to struggle. The more he struggles, the more painful he has, and the swaying of the hull makes the wound unable to heal.


    The blood drooled down and ran down the bow, looking like a villain who was executed in hell.


    Han Sen��s eyes caught fire. Although he knew that many people in the third shelter were suffering, but seeing such a scene still makes his chest seem to blow up, but there is something. Blocked inside, so that he can not vent the anger in his heart, almost uncomfortable vomiting blood.


    Even if the teeth bite, Hansen did not go up to save the old man.


    Now save him from the boat, it is not to save him, but to his life.


    After dismissing the contract signed with the aliens and destroying the white bone ship, there is only one dead road waiting for the old man.


    The old man also saw Hansen standing by the river. The white bone ship came to Hansen, and Hansen was slightly amazed. It seems that the old man seems to be able to control the white bone ship.


    The white bone ship arrived near the shore, and the old man who was nailed to the bow showed a bit of joy in his pain: "Young people, are you from other shelters?"


    "Yes." Hansen nodded.


    The old man was even more pleased and asked: "Are you free? Can you return to the league?"


    Hansen nodded again: "I am a free body, can return to the league, what do you call old?"


    Seeing this old man, Hansen realized that there are multiple words in freedom, which are heavy enough to crush the backbone of the people.


    The old man snorted and then said: "My surname is Xue Mingyu, can you trouble the little brother, one thing, help me bring a message back to the Union Snow House."


    "You are old, please," Hansen said.


    "Please help me to tell the people of Xuejia, let them find a way to come as soon as possible." Xue Yucheng seems to be the pain of the strong ninja.


    Han Sen is trying to say something, Xue Yucheng then said: "You go back and tell them that Xuechen was trapped inside the Blood River Shelter, unable to leave the shelter, let them find a way to go to Xuechen, our snow house thing in his body."


    Han Sen listened to a slight glimpse. He originally thought that Xue Yucheng was letting the people of Xuejia to save them. Now it seems that it is not the same thing. They seem to have something important to Xuejia to give to Xuejia. People, so the people of the Xue family will come over quickly.


    "How old is this?" Hansen pointed to Xue Yucheng.


    Xue Yucheng��s face showed bitterness: ��This white bone boat has the ability to patrol the river, and can swim in the blood river without life, but there is no discernment. It needs someone to drive to cruise the river. I am driving it. The person on the river of the white bone ship."


    "Can this boat only control like this?" Hansen frowned.


    Xue Yucheng sighed: "If you change a powerful alien, you can naturally control the white bone ship directly, or the owner of the white bone ship gives permission, and can easily control the ship, and I am just a weak human, that is, incompetent. I can''t get the trust of the emperor, and only then can I control the ship and use the blood as a guide to make it travel. If I don''t want to do this cruise, I have the opportunity to pass some news back to the snow house, I would rather have it. It��s also a shame to be ruined by blood and death."


    Han Sen listened to the anger in his heart. Since the emperor did not believe in Xue Yucheng, he had to let him sail on the river. This kind of pain was added to the person, and it was really life to die.


    It has long been known that life is more than **** in the third sanctuary, but Hansen still feels a discomfort in the chest.


    "Little brother, you must bring your words to the snow house. The snow house will have a thank you. It is too dangerous here. You should go quickly. Don''t be discovered by the aliens in the blood river." Xue Yucheng said that he was going to Depart from the boat and continue to cruise the river.


    "When you are old and slow, can you tell me how many emperors and super-god creatures in the Blood River Shelter, how strong is their strength?" Hansen quickly asked, this is the main question he wants to know.


    Xue Yucheng said: "There are only two emperors in the Blood River Shelter, one is the Blood River Emperor, the other is only recently in recent months, called Ghost Night Fork. The only spirits are these two. There are seven super-natural creatures, all of which are terrible horrors. You tell the Xue family that they can''t be beaten, let them find a way to enter the Blood River Shelter and find Xuechen to take things away."


    Hansen is a glimpse of it, the ghost night fork that guy will be here, the last time after the battle of the Shengyin promotion, he has not seen him again.


    "That''s really good. I have a clear account with the old account. I don''t know if the soul stone of Ghost Harpolet is in the Blood River Shelter. It would be great if it is here. It directly kills him." Han Sen The heart is worried.


    "What kind of ability is the Blood River Emperor and the Seven Super God creatures?" Hansen asked again.


    Xue Yucheng is shaking his head: "We humans are far from their enemies. It is useless to know them. You only need to tell them that it is enough to be unable to match the four characters."


    After all, Xue Yucheng controlled the white-bone ship to go downstream. With the ups and downs of the hull, the faint snoring of Xue Yucheng could be heard.

 Chapter 1252： Calculation

    Hansen secretly smiled and shouted: "Snow is old, don''t leave, I am going to lay down the Blood River Shelter to save you. The intelligence is very important to me."


    Xue Yucheng heard Hansen''s words and turned his head and said: "Little brother, you don''t know the horror of the Imperial Shelter. Don''t mess around and send the words back to Xuejia. The Xue family will naturally thank you."


    After all, it went straight down the river and soon disappeared into the lower reaches of the **** river.


    Han Sen is slightly depressed, but he knows that this is no stranger to Xue Yucheng. His time in the shelter is too long. It is not clear to the current situation of the league. The last time he saw human beings was two or three years ago, naturally it is impossible to know. Hansen laid down the shelter of the Great Emperor.


    Hansen had no choice but to wait until dark, then put on the cloak of the night and sneak into the Blood River Shelter to see the situation first.


    Although there is an absolute strength advantage for Hansen��s shelter, but because there is a Saint-Buddhist emperor on the side, if they bring the small silver and silver to attack the blood river shelter, I am afraid that the prison will be sheltered. There are ten out of ten things to keep.


    Do not say anything else, as long as Saint Vatican ruined all the transmission arrays, the prison sanctuary was abolished for humans.


    Hansen intends to look at the strength of the Blood River Shelter first. If it can be attacked with a small number of people, it is naturally better, otherwise it will have to be considered.


    Of course, if you can kill the blood river emperor with one blow, that is the best result.


    At night, Hansen sneaked into the river heart island on the upper reaches of the blood river in the night. This blood river is only a few hundred miles wide, and the river island is quite huge.


    A gloomy castle is built on the black island, like a nest where the devil lives.


    In the night, I fell into the Blood River Shelter. In the nearby blood river, I saw a huge **** tentacle monster dancing the blood.


    The **** tentacle monster didn''t know what the super **** creature was, and couldn''t see its body. A tentacle with a length of several tens of meters stretched out from the **** river to beat the water and splashed a horrible blood wave.


    There are also many weird creatures in the shelter. The most common one is the strange fish with legs and the mouth is full of crocodile teeth, which looks terrible.


    Fortunately, there is a night cloak guard, no one can see Han Sen''s trace, and turned around in the Blood River Shelter for a while, Hansen sensed a familiar atmosphere.


    "Ghost Nightshade!" Hansen looked at the breath and saw it in the garden on the top floor of a castle. Two people were sitting talking, one of which was Ghost Harpo.


    After a period of absence, the spirit of Ghost Harpoon was much stronger, and Hansen was slightly surprised.


    However, I want to think that it is also relieved. Ghost Nightshade itself is one of the Eight Devils. The strong ones with Xiangyin and Emperor Tiandi were once a level of existence. After his strength gradually recovered, even if they were not with them, they also Not too weak.


    Sitting opposite the Ghost Hare, is a spirit wrapped in a **** armor, with a **** cloak in the back, a pair of blood-stained swords on the back, looks like a good sword spirit.


    "This should be the blood river emperor?" Han Sen secretly said.


    "Imperial, what are you thinking about? I hope to give me a reply as soon as possible. Such an opportunity may not be frequent. I missed this one time. I am afraid that in the next few tens of thousands of years, I will not be able to find such an opportunity again." Said the river emperor.


    When Hansen listened to his heart, he lurked next to what they were saying.


    The Emperor of the Blood River seems to be hesitant, sinking and saying: "The Emperor''s secret treasure is good, but it must be enjoyed by the life. The blue vines can even swallow the super-god creatures. You and I may have died in the past. Even the soul stone is hard to preserve."


    The ghost night fork is shaking his head: "The emperor is so worried, I will not know the power of the blue vine, I already have a countermeasure, we are only going to be cheap, it is not us who really fight with the vine."


    "How do you say this?" The blood river emperor looked at the ghost night fork somewhat unexpectedly.


    "Is the emperor should know that flying squid?" said Ghost Hare.


    The Blood River Emperor nodded. "What do you mean by the sneak squid that has opened ten genetic locks in the river?"


    "Yes, the flying squid has already opened ten genetic locks. It has the qualification to break the gods to climb the heavens, but the gods step is also leisurely, that is, the flying squid does not dare to try. Now the flying squid is playing the idea of ??the blue vine. If you let it swallow the bilberry fruit, then you can turn the fish into a scorpion, break the gods and climb the heavens, and promote the gods without any doubt." Said faintly.


    "You mean to say..." The blood river emperor''s eyes lit up.


    Ghost Nightshade smiled slightly: "We only need to take advantage of the opportunity of flying squid and ������, and take the �̹���, and then there may be a chance to conquer the flying squid."


    "It''s worth a try, but it''s just cheap. You are enough. Why are these good things cheaper?" The blood river emperor is obviously not convinced of the ghost night fork.


    Ghost Nightshade said sincerely: "Even if the two lose, the blue vine is still Biluo, that thing just restrains my strength, if I go to pick the blue fruit, even if there is a bit of air, it would not let me succeed. You are different from the emperor. You are the body of the bloodline. It is also the same as that of the blue vine. If you pick the fruit of the blueberry, let��s say that when the vine is disabled, it is also the time when it is full. Separate opportunities."


    After a pause, Ghost Nightshade said: "There are a total of seven bilberry fruit on the vine. If the emperor can pick it all, I only need two. If there are less than four bisques, I will only have one. Is the emperor so good?"


    "If this is the case, then you can try it, but you don''t know when the flying squid will start." The blood river emperor said indulging.


    Ghost Nightshade smiled slightly: "I have already calculated the timing of the flying squid. If the Emperor is interested in this plan, then I will go to the Emperor to win the treasure."


    Ghost Nightshade did not say the specific time of the flying squid to start, obviously it is also guarding the blood river emperor, afraid that he refused to go alone.


    Hansen listened to the heart: "They said that it would not be the lantern flying fish king and the wisteria on the mountain peak? If this is the case, it is a good opportunity."


    The ancient vines above the peaks of the horror, even the lanterns flying fish kings were almost killed, the results on the vine must be extraordinary, Han Sen is naturally greedy.

 Chapter 1253： Broken jug

    After listening to it for a while, I couldn��t hear any useful news. Hansen turned and left, temporarily dispelling the idea of ??attacking the Blood River Shelter. .


    Prepare to wait for the ghost night fork and the blood river emperor to grab the blue vine, and then decide to sneak into the blood river shelter, or to grab the blue fruit.


    Early in the morning, Hansen turned around in the Blood River Shelter. I first familiarized myself with the landforms and looked at other super-natural creatures in the Blood River Shelter.


    Although it is not a shelter for the Great Emperor, the strength of the Blood River Shelter is indeed not to be underestimated.


    Going to a big tree in the Blood River Shelter, I saw a man with a human appearance. I was not using the blood river to pour the big tree. After the pouring, I carried another bucket with a bucket.


    Han Sen looked at his skin and breath, and he knew that this person was definitely a Xue family, and that he was still practicing the wrong "ice muscle jade".


    "This one should be Xue Chen? Just don''t know what is in his hand, it seems to be very important for the Xue family." Han Sen secretly thought.


    With the cover of the night cloak to be able to stand here, Han Sen naturally can not talk to Xuechen, just followed for a while, determined where he lived, and then left the Blood River shelter.


    Even if Hansen appeared with him, I am afraid that he would not give things to Hansen, and Hansen had to wait for an opportunity, not to be a stunned snake, so he did not meet him.


    After withdrawing from the Blood River Shelter, Hansen returned to the river bank, ready to find a hidden cliff and cave for a few days, waiting for the ghost night fork and the blood river emperor to grab the blue vine.


    There were quite a few mountains on both sides of the Blood River. Hansen flew for a while, and saw a cave with a height of one person on the mountain wall. He flew over with Bao.


    Even if there are different creatures in the cave, it is just a matter of his ability to directly block the seven senses, even if it is a blood creature, you can kill it without disturbing anyone.


    After flying into the cave, I saw that the cave was very dry and had no odor. It didn''t look like a strange creature appeared here.


    The cave was a bit deep, and Hansen walked inside. It was about fifty or sixty meters away. It was a separate cave. There was only one exit outside, and there was no ramp in the middle.


    There are no strangers in this area, but Hansen has seen an egg of a different creature.


    In the innermost part of the cave there is a bird''s nest made of dead grass and wood branches. There is a nest of eggs that are bigger than the goose eggs.


    But the bird''s nest seems to have been in disrepair for a long time. It is full of thick dust everywhere, not like the owner. The egg was already covered with dust, and it was almost impossible to see the original color of the egg.


    "Boa, our luck is good, today''s dinner can improve the food." Han Sen reached out and pulled the egg out of the nest.


    I took it in my hand and it was quite heavy. I am afraid that this egg will have a pound.


    I swept it with the hole in the Xuanqi field. There was no life in it, and Hansen was quite worried: "Is this stuff not going to break down?"


    The dust on the egg was wiped off, and the blood-red shell egg was suddenly revealed, and there were some strange patterns on it.


    It looks a bit like a layer of spray, plus a blood red color, similar to the water waves in the blood river below.


    "No matter how much better, cook it first." Hansen took some tools such as pots and pans from the bottle of fortune, gave birth to a pile of fire, burned a pot of water, and then put the washed eggs in and boiled. Cook it and then knock it open to see if you can eat it.


    Perhaps because there is no such thing in the egg, Boa has no interest in it. He sits on an air cushion bed that Hansen took out from the bottle of ecstasy, eating all kinds of dried meat and snacks.


    Hansen took out a small pot of wine, lying next to Boa, a bite of wine, very comfortable.


    I closed the seven senses of the cave, so I don''t have to be afraid of someone seeing something wrong here.


    With the bottle of sensation, the biggest advantage is not to be able to collect different creatures, but Hansen can carry a lot of daily necessities with him, and it will not be so uncomfortable when he comes out to kill different creatures.


    "Dad, cheers!" Boa took a bottle with Hansen''s small jug and touched it with a bite of milk. He ate a bit more than Hansen.


    "Cheers." Han Sen smiled and took a sip of wine. He just drank and suddenly heard a bang. The bottom of the jug in his hand suddenly broke open a big seam, and the wine was sprinkled from below.


    Hansen was shocked and immediately watched for four weeks. However, he did not find any enemies, and there was no special atmosphere. Hansen could not help but smash.


    Look down and carefully look at the jug in your hand, cracking a gap from the bottom, the gap is very neat, looks like it is split along the bond at the time of manufacture.


    Hansen''s brow wrinkled deeper. This jug was given to him by Tang Zhenliu. At that time, Tang Zhenliu also boasted. This is because of the hand of a metal craftsman, using a whole piece of ten. Steel alloy, seamless design with integrated molding.


    "It seems that Tang Zhenliu is fooled. This is where the seamless design is, there are seams, and it is still a shoddy product. It has not broken down a few times. It has whitened me a pot of good wine. Wine or my dear Xiaoyan gave me a hand." Hansen thought with some distress.


    Just now he thought that there was an enemy attack, so he did not manage the wine, or he could inhale the mouth before drinking it without spilling it on the ground.


    Put the jug back into the bottle of fortune, and touched a bottle of wine, because there is no jug, you can only blow directly to the bottle.


    Fortunately, this is not a very strong wine, just drink a little to eliminate fatigue.


    Snapped!


    Hansen took the bottle and did not fill it in the mouth. The bottom of the bottle suddenly broke open, and the whole bottom broke down. The wine inside was suddenly sprinkled.


    Hansen��s big mouth sucked, and the wine condensed into a mouth like a spring, and there was no waste in one drop.


    It��s just that Hansen��s eyes are searching quickly, and his look is a bit dignified.


    It''s hard to believe that it was just a coincidence that twice, but Hansen searched again in the hole, and still didn''t see anything different.


    The water in the pot has already boiled, making a sizzling sound, and the egg is pushed and flipped by the boiling water in the pot, still not a little life.


    "Is it really coincidence? Two times the jug and the bottle broke apart. This is not a good sign. Isn''t this going to be a bad thing?" Hansen is not a superstitious person, and now he can''t help it. I am guilty in my heart.


    Sitting next to the fire, Hansen re-extracted a bottle of wine while staring at the egg in the pot.


    Although it seems that this egg has no problem, Hansen still wants to give it a try and determine if it is a problem.


    Hansen��s eyes looked at the egg, Hansen opened the bottle cap, and then lifted the bottle to his lips.

 Chapter 1254： Love drinking eggs

    Snapped!


    Just under Hansen''s eyelids, the bottom of the bottle was cracked.


    This time Hansen didn''t pick up the wine any more, and stared at the **** boiled egg in the pot.


    He had never sensed the vitality on the egg, but he kept looking at the egg with his eyes. At the moment the bottle cap exploded, Hansen clearly saw that the egg had flashed a **** light.


    This time, Hansen was shocked by a cold sweat. After his opening of the seventh genetic lock, his hole Xuan Jing was stronger than before. He actually watched the egg move his hands and feet, but he still didn��t feel a little strength and The fluctuation of vitality.


    "No... It��s going to go wrong with an egg?" Hansen stared at the **** bird in the pot.


    "Wait, it seems a bit wrong." Hansen looked up on the ground and found that the wine that had just been scattered on the ground had disappeared, and there was no trace of dampness. It seemed that there was no wine there.


    Even if the alcohol is volatilized again, it will not be so fast, let alone it is not hot, how can it be done at once?


    While Hansen was frowning, the tip of his nose smelled a strong alcohol.


    Because the wine jug broke down and the wine flowed on the ground, Hansen did not care about the smell of the wine, but now I have a closer look, the wine is actually from the pot of boiled eggs.


    "No, this guy wants to cook himself into a drunken egg?" Hansen was amazed.


    Although the egg is eccentric, but Hansen has no scruples, even if the egg can produce super **** creatures, it is also the life of Hansen slaughter.


    Now that he has a rebellious knight and a little angel, it is not easy to kill a newborn super-god creature. Even if the things inside the egg are a bit odd, it is a matter of more trouble.


    The egg has been ups and downs in the boiling water. Except for the previous one, there is no other reaction. There is a strong scent in the pot, and it is a good wine.


    Hansen looked at Boa sitting on the air bed, and she was still holding a bottle to drink milk.


    "It seems that this egg is not interested in playing rotten bottles, but is interested in wine." Hansen''s eyes turned and he touched a bottle of wine from the bottle.


    This time Hansen didn''t drink it himself. After opening the lid, he poured the wine directly into the pot and dripped it over the egg.


    When I was drunk by the wine, I suddenly saw the spray patterns on the eggs appear to be brighter and brighter. The blood waves seemed to be sprayed from the eggshell.


    But until now, Hansen still did not feel the vitality from this egg, as if this guy is really just a dead thing.


    "It''s weird." Han Sen had great confidence in his own hole, and the strange thing like this was the first time he encountered it.


    If the other party is a great emperor, there may be some secrets to avoid the sneak peek of the tunnel, but the other person is just a different creature that has not yet been born. Even if it has the physique of the supernatural creature, it may not be born yet. Have such magical powers?


    "I''m going to have a look, what the **** are you." Hansen grabbed a few bottles of wine from the inside and poured them all into the pot, watching the water and wine in the pot overflowing.


    He is not afraid of the birth of things inside, but it is better to give birth. If you eat eggs, the added super-god genes will be a little less. The super-human creatures that hatch are different. Even if they are larvae, they only have a life. The essence of the gene is not much worse than the adult body.


    So Hansen is determined to look at what can be hatched in the egg.


    Almost at the same time, Hansen summoned the rebellious knight and the little angel, and the three stood upright, surrounded by the pot, staring at the egg boiling in the wine.


    There were some strange changes in the eggs in the wine. The whole egg was blood red, but now many of the blood red on the egg has receded and turned into a white color, like a white jade.


    However, some of the blood color did not recede, not only did not recede, but also became more and more bright red, like the ability to drop bleeding.


    Those blood-red parts, that is, the parts with spray patterns, the more and more red spray patterns are in sharp contrast with other jade parts. It looks beautiful and strange, and it doesn''t make sense.


    Hansen calmly looked at the eggs in the water and waited for it to change. No matter what could happen in it, it was the same for Hansen. Killing meat is the only destination of this egg.


    Hey!


    Along with the strong scent of the wine, the egg white and white parts cracked a lot of fine lines, and the fine lines spread quickly toward the whole egg, and soon all the white egg shells were spread.


    But those **** eggshells with spray patterns don''t even have a fine line.


    Hansen pulled out the Tai Ajian and the Phoenix Excalibur, and directly used the ancient demon warrior soul to transform into a heavy armor with a demon wing and a devil''s horn on his head. .


    The little angel also clenched the sword of the angel, the blue electric light on the rebellious knight flashed, and the rebellious aura under his feet directly covered the entire cave.


    All three people stared at the egg that was about to be broken, and when it was born, it was killed under the sword.


    The wine in the pot is still boiling. If there is only a small bird or chicken in it, just cook a drunk chicken with a pot of wine.


    Hey!


    The egg finally broke, but unexpectedly Hansen''s surprise, the first thing that was broken was not the jade-white part covered with fine lines, but the **** part with the spray pattern below.


    The red eggshell shattered, like a piece of cracked wall paint peeling off, and soon the **** parts were all peeled off from the eggshell, and all sank into the bottom of the pot.


    However, the **** part only accounted for one-third of the egg, or in the position below, Hansen still did not see anything in the egg.


    And his hole in the Xuanqi field has been constantly scanning the egg, until now, he still can not feel the existence of vitality in the egg.


    Hey!


    With a soft bang, the jade-white part, which had already been covered with cracks, was finally completely broken, like a tempered glass that was crushed, and all of it fell down and sank into the bottom of the pot. Things are presented in front of Hansen.


    When Hansen saw the thing, he suddenly said: "Why do you have such a thing in the egg?"


    In the shelter, he saw more strange things, but he found such things in the egg, he saw it for the first time. 8)

 Chapter 1255： Jue (the lord plus more)

    In the wine, a blood-red bronze prince appeared, and fell into the pot with the pieces of the eggshell.


    The bronze prince is engraved with exquisite and simple mysterious patterns. The wine in the pot is poured into the bronze prince, and it turns into blood color, like pure red wine.


    The water inside the pot has not passed the bronze prince, but there is no such thing as a red cross, and the water and **** liquids are distinct, as if they are separated by two worlds.


    Hansen originally wanted to kill chicken and eat meat, but now it is a bit dumbfounded. I can��t think of the fact that there was such a thing in the egg.


    And this bronze prince still has no vitality, it seems to be an artifact, not a life bred from the egg.


    Hansen looked at the bronze prince, and he didn''t know much about the prince. He only knew that it was an ancient wine vessel, and some people said it was a kind of ritual.


    In addition, he did not know more about it. Now this bronze prince is very similar to the ancient prince of the Union.


    But Hansen can''t believe it anyway. It''s too weird to have an inanimate object in an alien creature''s egg.


    It��s just that the bronze prince is living in front of him. Hansen doesn��t even have a way to believe it. He just stares at the bronze prince and hopes to see a little reaction.


    There was no reaction in the bronze prince, so it fell silently in the pot, and the outside liquor was continuously evaporated.


    Gradually, the water in the pot was dried up, and the bronze prince seemed to be the same, and the blood red liquid in the bronze prince did not decrease at all. It was still a full prince, almost overflowing.


    The temperature in the pot is so high that it seems to have no effect on the liquid in the prince.


    The flame under the pot is still burning in the smashing, and the bottom of the pot is burnt red, but the bronze prince is still the same, there is no change.


    From the bronze prince, there was a scent of pure wine, so Hansen, a person who had no alcohol addiction, could not help but swallow.


    However, this bronze prince came too strange, Hansen naturally did not dare to really drink the things inside.


    Boa did not have so much scruples. He climbed directly and grabbed the bronze prince in the pot.


    "Be careful!" Hansen was shocked. Who knows what kind of ghost thing this bronze prince is, and if it hurts Boa, it will be miserable, or the thing in the bronze prince is like a poisonous venom, it is even more terrible.


    Hansen wants to win the bronze prince in Boa''s hand, but he doesn''t want Boa to be too fast. When Hansen reaches out, Boa has put the bronze prince on the small mouth and puts the blood red liquid inside. All drunk.


    "Boa, are you okay?" Hansen grabbed the bronze prince in one hand and looked at Boa nervously.


    Boa''s cheeks were red, like drunkenness, and the little body sitting there was a little shaken.


    Hansen was shocked, but after careful inspection, he found that Boa seems to be really drunk, and the body is not damaged, and the breath is still stable.


    Hansen was relieved and carefully examined the bronze prince in his hand. He had been guarding the bronze prince, but the bronze prince was like a dead object in his hand, and there was no movement at all.


    And it burned in the pot for so long, the alloy pot has been burnt red, but the copper squad did not feel a little hot, still cold and cold, and it was somewhat comfortable in the hand.


    "This is really amazing, there is no life, it seems that there is no aggression, is this thing really coming out of that egg?" Han Sen looked strangely at the bronze prince, it is hard to imagine a big bronze priest What kind of picture is the little bronze prince.


    Hansen checked for a long time, and did not find any dangerous places for Bronze, and Boa was like drunk, and had climbed to the air bed and slumbered.


    Hansen did not dare to care about it. He had been controlling the bronze prince. When Boa slept for a long time, he finally got a lazy waist and woke up.


    "Boa, are you okay?" Hansen asked quickly to look at Boa.


    "Baoer is very good." Boa said, the big eyes slid to the bronze prince in Hansen''s hand, pointing to the bronze prince and said: "Dad, drink is good, Boa wants to drink."


    "This is not a drink, it is a wine, and a child can''t drink alcohol." Hansen said this inside, but he was curious in his heart.


    The bronze prince was born from the egg. This is a strange thing. It seems to have a special purpose for the wine, so Hansen can''t help but also be curious.


    After monitoring the Blood River Shelter for several days, I have never seen the Ghost Nightshade and the Blood River Emperor leave the Blood River Shelter.


    For three days, Hansen finally couldn��t control his curiosity, and took the bronze prince out and found a bottle of wine and poured it into the prince.


    The white wine, which was originally as clear as water, gradually turned into a blood-red color in the bronze prince. It began to be very light, and finally it became more and more red like blood.


    Moreover, the scent of the bronze prince is getting stronger and stronger. Although it is also a fragrant wine, it is more pure than the previous white scent. It only smells the scent of the scent of the singer, so Hansen is not a very good wine. The man couldn��t help but swallow.


    Boa climbed directly to the past and reached out to grab the bronze prince.


    Hansen grabbed Boa''s collar and lifted her up, letting her chubby little hand pass the bronze prince.


    Boa was hovering in the air by Hansen, still waving a small hand to catch the bronze prince.


    "What kind of wine does a child drink, I will try it first." Han Sen slammed Boa in one hand and picked up the bronze prince in one hand.


    I sniffed at the tip of my nose, only felt a pure incense pouring into my nose, and my body trembled comfortably.


    It has been determined that the blood and wine in the bronze prince is harmless, and Hansen no longer hesitates, and directly leans forward to pour the **** red liquid into the mouth.


    A sweet and pure spring is made from the tongue, with a hint of burning in the silky, and it spreads into the abdomen. It seems that the pores of the whole body are like a bubble that has opened up like a hot spring. Translucent.


    "Good wine!" Even Hansen, who doesn''t know much about wine, only feels that the wine is really mellow.


    Sticking out his tongue and licking his lips, his mouth is full of sweet scent, and his long and long aftertaste.


    When Hansen was recollecting himself, he suddenly heard a voice in his mind.


    ��Drinking the heavenly wine, the ceremony of the sacrifice is open.��


    "What''s the matter?" When Hansen was shocked, he suddenly saw that he had a red light.


    Looking down and looking at it, Hansen��s mysterious pattern of blood red appeared in many places. The pattern similar to the pattern above the bronze prince was emitting a strange red light and a red blood in the entire cave. .


    Han Sen is now a black line. How can Bao Bo have nothing to do? He has a moth on his drink. This is totally unreasonable.


    Hansen glanced at the treasure that he was holding in his hand. She still had nothing good at it, and she looked at Hansen, who was full of red light, with her big eyes curiously.


    boom!


    Hansen��s **** pattern burned like a flame, wrapping his whole body in it.

 Chapter 1256： Three stone statues

    The Blood River Emperor stood at the highest point of the Blood River Shelter, frowning at the **** river.


    Although the Blood River is in a hurry, it has never been like today. Over the night, the river has skyrocketed by more than a dozen feet, flooding the original river bank nearby, and many hills have been drowned in half. A large part of the Blood River Shelter is submerged. In the blood river.


    "Emperor, blood river often skyrocketing?" Ghost Nightshade stood next to the blood river emperor, frowning at the upper reaches of the blood river.


    There was no drop of rain in the sky, but the blood river suddenly soared. This was a bit embarrassing.


    The blood river emperor shook his head slightly: "I have been here for tens of thousands of years, I have never seen a **** sky, but..."


    "But what?" Ghost Hare turned to look at the Blood River Emperor.


    The Blood River Emperor Shen Shen said: "Before I came to the Blood River, I heard that there was a violent creature in the **** river. The smashing super **** creature dominated the whole blood river, but it was the true blood river. Legend has it that whenever the Lord of the Blood River needs to eat, the water of the Blood River will skyrocket, drowning the nearby mountains into a sea of ??blood, and the Lord of the Blood River will enter the mountains to hunt the aliens in the mountains until it is full. After that, the blood river will return to normal with it."


    "Where is the Lord of the Blood River?" asked the ghost of the night fork.


    "I have already broken the door of God to go to the fourth sanctuary, otherwise I dare to occupy this place. But this is just a matter of hearing, I have never seen the owner of the blood river, when I arrived here. Here, it is already a land of nowhere." The blood river emperor said.


    "That''s a bit strange. There is no reason for the **** river to skyrocket. There must be flaws. Since the Lord of the Blood River has been promoted to the demigod, is it possible that the descendants of the Lord of the Blood River are left behind?" Said the river.


    "It is possible to go to the river to find it." The blood river emperor summoned the tentacles in the **** river, let it sneak into the depths of the blood river to find out.


    However, the search for a long time, but did not find the reason for the **** sky.


    The river has flooded the cave where Hansen is, but there is no drop of water in the cave.


    Hansen was standing in the cave at the moment, looking at the **** bronze prince floating in front of him.


    After drinking the blood wine in the bronze prince, Hansen showed a lot of patterns that released red light, which almost turned into a blood flaming.


    At the time when Hansen frowned, the **** flames poured into the bronze princes. Soon Hansen returned to normal, and all the blood flames had poured into the bronze prince.


    Originally used to hold the bronze prince, it was like an oil lamp at that time, and the blood flame burned on the prince.


    What is even more bizarre is that the light of the blood flame not only does not illuminate the cave, but makes the surrounding darker. In addition to the three-foot range of the bronze prince, other places are dark and invisible, even Hansen��s cave It turned out that it could not penetrate into the darkness.


    Hansen��s heart glimpsed, holding Bao��s body and checking his body at the same time. There was no other difference except for the loss of breath.


    When Hansen was in doubt, the bronze prince suddenly moved himself and floated in one direction.


    Hansen quickly followed up. In addition to the bronze prince, there was a darkness everywhere, and there was a faint scent of sorrow in the darkness, as if there were countless double ghosts watching him.


    Hansen subconsciously did not want to fall into the darkness, only to follow the bronze prince.


    Boa is a small hand tightly clutching Han Sen''s neck, and his face is straight in Hansen''s arms. It seems that he is afraid of darkness.


    The bronze prince floated slowly and slowly, even if an ordinary person could keep up, Hansen followed the bronze prince and went forward, but his heart was somewhat suspicious.


    He remembers that the direction of the bronze prince is now going to go inside the cave, but there is a dead end inside the cave. So straight up, it should have already reached the bottom of the cave.


    However, he has been moving forward, but he has not touched the mountain wall. He has already traveled for several miles, and the trace of the mountain wall is still not visible within the scope of the bronze prince.


    The mountain walls on both sides are naturally invisible. In the darkness, there seem to be countless pairs of eyes staring at Hansen, but Hansen just feels like this. If you look closely at the darkness, you can��t see anything, just Total darkness.


    I don��t know how long it took, Han Sen suddenly saw a little light in front, just like the exit of the tunnel.


    As the bronze priest fluttered, Han Sen was getting closer and closer to the light, and found that the fruit was an exit, and the heart could not help but be overjoyed.


    Obviously, the export is close at hand, but Hansen can''t see what is outside. Until he stepped out, his eyes became clear and the surrounding scenery was clearly reflected in his eyes.


    Boa is also curious to look around, it seems very surprising.


    It is underwater, and the clear water flows alongside. Hansen reaches out to touch the water around him, and can feel the coolness and the flow of water. It is real water, not an illusion.


    However, the water was flowing alongside it, and even the area like the sky was covered, but no drop of water fell.


    It seems that there is an invisible wall that separates the water from the outside, and within this space, there is a gray stone, so it is an altar-like round stone platform.


    There is no memorial on the stone platform. There are only three stone statues. The three stone statues are different, but they seem to have some similarities.


    The stone statue on the left side looks like a legendary mermaid, while the stone statue on the right side is a human head and looks very weird.


    The stone statue in the middle is the most bizarre. Although it looks like a human figure, it has legs and legs and legs, but the body is covered with scales and fins on the back.


    The bronze prince flew slowly to the top of the stone statue on the left side, and the blood flames poured down, and the whole mermaid-like stone statue was immediately ignited.


    In the **** flame, the stone statue seemed to be alive, and even opened his eyes and started up. At the same time, the horror of the body was not inferior to the super **** creature.


    Han Sen stared at the stone statue and frowned slightly. He saw that the mermaid-like stone statue had turned into a living creature and walked down the altar. The fishtail part was reddish and covered with blood-colored scales.


    I saw a red-haired mermaid holding hands in front of the **** red lips, gently blowing, suddenly saw a red blisters flying in the hands, and the sky flew toward Hansen.


    Hansen did not dare to care about it. He directly summoned the rebel knight and the little angel. The rebellious aura of the rebellious knight was released, and everything around him was superbly charged with a layer of fine blue lightning.


    boom!


    Without any hesitation, the rebel knight slammed into the front of the **** blisters and threw the **** blisters directly.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1257： Blood River Lord Battle Gene Essence

    The **** water spurts out of the broken blisters, and falls like a waterfall on the rebel knight. .


    The blue armor was suddenly stained with blood red blood, and the rebellious knight also wanted to rush to smash other blisters, but suddenly found that the body could not move.


    It shouldn''t be said that it can''t be moved, but it is stuck to the ground. Those **** liquids are like strong glue, and they are drunk with a rebellious knight.


    The rebellious knight''s feet were connected to the ground, and they were immediately stuck to the ground. The rebellious knight tried to break free, but the blood was pulled like a rubber band, but still stuck to the rebel knight.


    The rebellious knight leaped forward, and the powerful impact made his body rush for several meters, pulling the old-fashioned blood-colored glue, but still did not break.


    Hey!


    After the rebellious knight''s rush was weakened, the **** glue suddenly bounced back, and the force of the rebound was great. The rebel knight was pulled back at once and the whole person fell to the ground.


    And his body was covered with glue, and after falling to the ground, even the cockroaches could not climb, and the whole person was glued to the ground, like a gecko.


    The rebellious knight struggled desperately, but it was totally useless, and the glues were constantly getting through.


    Hansen looked at the **** blisters in the sky and ordered the little angel to step back and not touch the blisters.


    However, the **** blisters have drifted over the sky, almost all over the space, and it is impossible to ignore them.


    Pulling out the phoenix sword on his back, Hansen��s sword slammed into a blisters, and the blisters were immediately opened, and the blood inside was also splashed out.


    Hansen had already been wary, and did not let the blood water stick to himself, but the phoenix sword that opened the blisters stuck a lot of blood.


    Hansen tore off a piece of cloth from the clothes and tried to use the phoenix excalibur to stick the **** water to the piece of cloth, but the sharp phoenix sword did not even open the cloth, but stuck it with the cloth. , completely lost the sharpness it should have.


    "A very good glue, this thing to get back to the league, industrial manufacturing and welding are saved, just touch the glue." Han Sen sighed.


    He did not panic, watching the **** blisters drifting over, directly summoning the three-clawed golden beast soul to merge with himself, and suddenly turned into a **** flame crow.


    Hansen opened his mouth and sprayed a **** flame like a dragon to the blisters. Wherever the flame went, those blisters burned up and soon burned a clean light.


    Hansen��s heart was a joy. Although he knew that the fire was in contact with each other, the strength of the three-jaw Jinwu should be able to restrain the blisters, but he did not expect to use it.


    A beak, a spurt of blood against the rebel knight and the phoenix sword, suddenly burned the **** glue on them, so that the rebellious knight recovered his freedom, and the Phoenix Excalibur was restored sharp.


    The mermaid is still blowing blisters to Hansen, Hansen directly screams, and the wings of Jinwu spurt, rushing to the mermaid with a **** flame.


    Those **** blisters couldn''t stop Hansen''s Jinwu body and the bloodline nerves of the nine genetic locks. After hitting the blood flame, they were immediately burned into gas, and they could not stick to Hansen.


    Hey!


    Jin Wu claws with a **** flame, directly smashed the head of the mermaid, only to see the mermaid''s body also broken, turned into a stone.


    Strangely, Hansen did not hear the hunting tips, obviously this is not a kind of super **** creature.


    However, in the broken mermaid stone statue, Hansen saw a blood-red spar, which looks very similar to the essence of life genes, and it also has a very large vitality.


    Reaching out the blood red crystal in his hand, I saw that the fist-sized spar, there is a mermaid light and shadow that is exactly the same as the stone statue.


    "Get the blood of the Lord''s Battle Gene Essence."


    Until this time, Han Sen��s mind sounded a hint.


    However, Hansen did not have time to study the **** battle gene essence in his hand. The bronze prince on the other side flew to the top of the stone statue on the right side. Under the **** flame, the stone statue of the fish head was also alive. Going down from the altar, he walked over to Hansen.


    Under the thigh, he was bleeding from the air, as if he was walking on the waves. He flew up one leg and kicked Hansen, who was flying in the air. His legs were so shocking.


    Hansen''s wings fluttered and greeted the blood wave.


    I saw blood and blood waves colliding in the air, blood flames and blood waves constantly blending into the sky of steam, but no one can suppress.


    Hey!


    When the fish head monster confronted Hansen, the little angel turned into a streamer from the body of the fish head monster, and the angel sword directly smashed its fish head.


    The fish head monster is also broken like the previous mermaid, and a blood red crystal appears in the gravel.


    Hansen inhaled the hand and saw that there was a light and shadow of the fish head monster inside the crystal.


    "Get the blood of the Lord''s Battle Gene Essence."


    "Weird, how is it the essence of the battle genes of the Lord of the Blood River? Are they the Lord of the Blood River?" Hansen looked at the two blood-stained battle genes in his hands.


    The bronze prince once again flew over the top of the stone statue of the fisherman in the middle, and the blood flames drenched. The stone statue of the fisherman suddenly survived like the other two stone statues, but it did not appear like the two stone statues. Hansen wars, but instead uses a pair of strange eyes like Shi Jingjing to stare at Hansen.


    Hansen thought that this guy might be able to say something, but who knows that the fisher''s hands are held up, only to see the water flowing above the water curtain suddenly pour down and condense between his hands.


    Like a waterfall, the water flow seems to be compressed. It is condensed into a fist-sized water droplet between his hands, and the water is still being injected, but the water droplets between his hands are not getting bigger, just above. The breath has become more and more horrible.


    "Get rid of him." Hansen immediately understood that this is similar to his money-saving technique. It is a skill to accumulate strength. Let the fisherman save it again. The power of the explosion is not that they can resist it.


    Hansen and the little angel and the rebellious knight rushed toward the fisherman and wanted to rush to the altar to kill the fisherman, but who knows that he rushed to the side of the altar, but a **** mask was raised on the altar, and the whole altar was covered. In it.


    The attack of the three men hit the blood mask, but they could not open the mask, and the fisher still condensed the power of water quickly.

 Chapter 1258： Violent violence

    Above the blood mask, you can see a **** red shadow, as if it is a big fish of blood, because it is just a virtual shadow, the specific appearance is not really true.


    It''s a bit like a shark, but it''s more terrifying than a shark, and it''s even bigger.


    At the back of the fish head, there is a thing that bends forward like a tentacles, and at the forefront of the tentacles, it seems to be falling on something.


    Although I can''t see it, I look at it in the past, like a person''s shape. It makes people feel a little hairy and has a sense of evil.


    The illusion of this evil fish hangs over the altar. It seems to be the evil ghost **** worshipped by the altar. Its illusion appears, it seems to guard the altar.


    "Is that vain shadow the Lord of the Blood River?" Hansen and the little angel and the rebellious knight slammed a few times, still unable to shake the **** mask that appeared the evil ghost fish, know that the power of the mask is not their Existing power can be broken.


    The power of the mask itself has reached the level of opening ten genetic locks, and the general strength is unbreakable.


    "Is it better? Then see who is more embarrassed." Hansen no longer attacked the mask, and took two steps back, so that the little angel and the rebel knight stayed beside him and turned directly into a super-spirit state.


    The blazing light shone out, making Hansen''s whole person seem to be filled with a powerful light, with a pinch of fingers, a gold coin condensed between his thumb and middle finger.


    The numbers on the gold coins are beating rapidly, and as the numbers on the gold coins beat, the power that is bred is becoming more and more horrible.


    The fisherman condenses the strength of the water above the altar, and Hansen is outside the altar, and at the same time condenses the power of incomparable terror.


    The two forces, like the two volcanoes that are about to erupt, exude an extremely dangerous atmosphere, and as time goes on, the dangerous atmosphere becomes more and more terrible.


    The fisherman''s body gradually trembled, and the water polo that had condensed between his hands was already as big as a basketball. However, the strength of the inner part was like a big river roaring, giving people an incomparable pressure, as if the water polo was explosive. Open, the earth and mountains must be washed away.


    boom!


    The fisherman��s legs were already trembling and unbearable. Finally, the water polo was thrown at Hansen, like a bomb exploded, turning into a terrorist force and rushing toward Hansen.


    Han Sen''s eyes were burning, his body was shaking, and the whole body''s light was stirring. The number above the gold coins has jumped to twenty-one.


    At the moment when the water polo hit, Hansen threw out the gold coins in his hand.


    I saw a golden light piercing the void and instantly colliding with the water polo.


    It seems that Tian Lei has swayed the fire, and the horrible breath of madness swept out. Hansen and the little angels were so tyrannical and powerful that they could hardly control themselves and were thrown out by the horrible power.


    In that turbulent flow, Hansen saw the gold coin smashing through the water polo, and the power that swept out was the power of the water polo.


    The gold coins were heavily attached to the fisherman��s forehead, and the fisher��s head was blasted at once, but in the next second, the terrorist suction from the gold coins sucked all the power of the fisherman and the water polo. The past.


    Even the altar below was blasted together, and countless jade vacated and flew toward the rotating gold coins.


    The blood-colored mask is already broken, and the weakness of the evil fish is also broken.


    boom!


    When everything is over, don''t say that it is a fisherman. Even the altar has been turned into a ruin. The water that was originally separated from the outside has also flooded down, and this area has been drowned in an instant.


    Hansen''s sharp-eyed hand rushed into the ruins before the flooded water. From the fragments of the fisherman''s stone that had been broken, he caught a blood-red crystal and was caught in the water.


    "Get the blood of the Lord''s Battle Gene Essence."


    Hansen��s mind sounded familiar, exactly the same as the previous two.


    Holding Boa rushing out of the turbulent flow, Han Sen saw the moon in the first sight, and the silver moonlight fell down, and it was particularly confusing to reflect everything. There was a kind of beauty.


    The waters where Hansen is located is actually a clear big lake. Under the moonlight, the water seems to be clear and can see the bottom. It seems that it should not be blood.


    Hansen took Boa to the sky and looked at the area at high altitude. I saw that there was a green grass and rolling hills outside the lake. I could not see the shadow of the blood river.


    Both the little angel and the rebellious knight flew out of the lake, and left and right floated beside Hansen. Seeing that there was no danger around them, Hansen took them back to the sea of ??souls.


    Hansen landed on the green grass by the lake. When he looked around again, he found the blood-red bronze prince. He didn��t know when he rushed out with him. At this time, he fell on the grass at his feet. on.


    It was only the blood flame inside the bronze prince that had already been extinguished, and it was restored to the ordinary appearance when it first saw it. If you have already seen its singularity, I am afraid that it will only be considered an ordinary antique.


    Grabbing the bronze prince, it turned out to be a dead thing, there is no semi-singular atmosphere.


    Hansen took out a bottle of wine and poured it into the bronze prince. The wine became a blood red color in the bronze prince, and the wine was still so tempting.


    Hansen once again drank the blood wine inside, still so aftertaste, but this time Han Sen did not appear bleeding color pattern, and there was no strange change, so Hansen could not help but be disappointed.


    If Bronze can also allow him to enter a similar place, he wouldn''t mind killing a few more stone statues and getting some of the battle gene extracts of the Lord of Blood.


    It is a pity that although the bronze prince can still make a sacrifice to the heavenly wine, it is difficult to start the ceremonial ceremony.


    Han Sen was hesitant, he summoned the Dragon Emperor. He still couldn��t understand what the bronze prince was. The Dragon Emperor had a lot of knowledge. Maybe he could see what it was.


    "What are you doing for me?" Long Di said with no anger. He has no body to cultivate. The more he comes out, the faster the only remaining blood dragon will be consumed. Hansen summons him every other day. Once, without giving him body, naturally let the Dragon Emperor is very unhappy.


    "Do you know what this is?" Han Sen knew that the Dragon Emperor was not happy, and he did not fight with him. He asked the bronze prince to the front of the Dragon Emperor.


    At the first sight of the dragon, the longan that suddenly became big, shouted: "I rely on, where did you get this thing?"


    "How? Is it good or bad?" Han Sen looked at the dragon emperor''s expression a bit strange, it seems that it is not simple, there is no way to visually see whether it is a good thing or a bad thing. Rw

 Chapter 1259： Gene nucleus

    The dragon emperor stared at the bronze prince, and said with no anger: "This thing is bad or bad. If you are a god, then this thing is a treasure, but if it is not a god, this thing may be a terrible guy."


    What the **** is this? "Han Sen has experienced too many big winds and waves, and naturally he will not be stunned by the Dragon Emperor in three or two sentences, just ask casually.


    The dragon emperor revealed an inscrutable expression: "If you ask someone, I am afraid that there is not much in the third sanctuary that knows what this thing is, and I am one of them. I want to be with Ashura that year... ...cough..."


    When the Dragon Emperor talked about half, he seemed to think of something, and quickly coughed and swallowed the back words.


    ��Is this thing related to your rebellion against the ancient devil?�� Hansen asked with some surprise.


    "Don''t say it''s so ugly." Long Di asked a word, and then went on to say: "This thing has nothing to do with us, but I have seen something similar before."


    "What is it?" Han Sen asked again with his patience.


    "This is the secret of Tianda. How can I casually talk about it? And I told you so many secrets, but I didn''t get any benefit. Why should I tell you?" Long Di suddenly became hard. Up, I dared to scream with Hansen.


    Hansen looked at the dragon emperor with some surprise: "Are you afraid of dying now?"


    The dragon emperor snorted and said: "In any case, you have no intention to help me get rid of the body. If you go down this way, it will be a life of sorrow and death. If you die early and die, what are you afraid of?"


    Han Sen saw the dragon emperor so bachelor, and it was not good to force him for a time. He smiled and said: "I have always helped you to pay attention, this is not yet found."


    "Let''s come to this set. Last time you must have found the egg of the super **** creature. Are you an idiot when I am a dragon?" Long said contemptuously as Hansen said.


    Hansen smiled and said: "I did find it, but you thought about it. The last time I was in Tianyuanshu, I was almost killed by you. You didn''t even contribute a little. If you are me, you will put super. Is the egg of God creatures for me?"


    The dragon emperor gave a slight glimpse, and then strongly argued: "Although there are some mistakes, but when did you come to me and asked me what problems, I did not help you answer, even if there is no credit, there is hard work?"


    Han Sen said indifferently: "That is not enough to change the egg of a super **** creature, at least you have to make me think that value."


    The Dragon Emperor sank a bit and pointed his finger at the bronze prince and said, "I tell you the secret of this thing. How do you give me the egg of the super **** creature?"


    "That depends on the secret value is not worth it," Hansen said.


    "Absolute value, the third shelter knows that there are not many things, let alone know the origin of its use. If I don''t give you some guidance, it is a curse to stay with you." Said full.


    "You first talk about it. If it is true, it would be fine to give the egg of the super **** creature to you." Hansen looked at the dragon emperor.


    "No, you say so every time, this time you have to agree to me before I say." Long Emperor stubbornly shook his head.


    Hansen��s eyes turned and looked at the dragon emperor with a smile: ��Do you think that you know what this thing is? I originally wanted to give you a chance, but you made me very disappointed.��


    "Cut, you know what this is, then you said." Long Di sneered.


    Hansen looked at the Dragon Emperor slowly and said: "This thing is from the fourth shelter."


    The dragon emperor suddenly changed his face, but immediately reacted, and said coldly: "You are very smart. I guess from the words I just said that this is not the third shelter, but even if you know this is the first The things in the four shelters are useless, and you still don''t know what it is for."


    "How come I don''t know, this is the thing used to start the ceremonial ritual." Hansen said.


    The dragon''s face was disdainful: "If it is called a secret, the secret word is too worthless."


    "What is the use of this thing?" Hansen asked with a little surprise.


    "I will tell you the egg of the super **** creature." Long Di''s eyes are about to grow to the forehead.


    Hansen looked at the bronze prince and looked at it, but still couldn''t see anything special.


    If it is really the baby from the fourth shelter, Han Sen is naturally not willing to throw it away, but if he is with him, if it is like the Dragon Emperor would bring disaster, it is not Hansen��s wish.


    The so-called gentleman does not stand under the dangerous wall. If he does not figure out what this is, Han Sen is really afraid to take it with him.


    Even if he is so powerful, he can''t be armed for twenty-four hours a day. There is always time to relax his vigilance.


    "That way, I can promise to give you the eggs of the super **** creature, but what you said must be valuable. If there is no such value, I can destroy it for you. You have to think clearly." Hansen looked at the Dragon Emperor slowly.


    "I promise that you will not regret this transaction after listening to it, that is, I need a body now, instead of being a former one, let alone one, if you take the eggs of ten super **** creatures and I change, this Emperor does not bring Look at you." Long Di did not hesitate, it seems to be full of confidence.


    "Well, I like people who are confident. I promise you, but now the egg of the super **** creature is not around me. I can only give it back after I return to the shelter. Let me talk about it. What is this?" Something," Hansen said.


    The Dragon Emperor indulged and said: "Well, I can tell you first that this thing is indeed the fourth shelter. You should also know a little about the demigod. Do you have heard of the demigod?" gene?"


    "You said that this bronze prince is a semi-god gene?" Hansen stared at the bronze prince in his hand.


    The demigod gene does not sound as good as the **** gene, but it is not a conceptual thing. The more accurate term for the demigod gene is the "semi-god gene nucleus."


    It is a kind of gene that only has a half god. It is different from a variant gene, a **** gene, or even a super **** gene. If the genes such as the super **** gene are one instruction, then the semi-god gene core is edited with countless instructions. A powerful program.


    The degree of evolution of the gene nucleus will directly affect the strength of the demigod.


    Specifically, Hansen is not very well aware. The semi-god gene nucleus is the secret of every demigod, and it is easy to leak to others to know.


    Hansen has only heard a little about the semi-god gene nucleus from Ji Jia, and it is not too well understood.


    "Yes, this is the genetic core that a half-god creature gave birth to. Where did you get it? This thing is almost impossible to see once in the third shelter." Long Di also looked at Hansen with some curiosity. Road.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1260： Unexpected reunion (the lord plus more)

    Hansen said in detail about the process of getting the bronze prince and the matter of entering the altar.


    After listening to the dragon, the face changed indefinitely. He said for a long time: "That would be awful. If I guessed it correctly, this bronze prince is not the semi-god gene nucleus that was bred by the **** river, but from the fourth shelter. Something that has fallen."


    "Why wouldn''t it be the semi-god gene nucleus of the Lord of the Blood River?" Hansen asked, looking at the Dragon Emperor.


    This bronze prince opened the altar left by the Lord of the Blood River. How could it not be the Lord of the Blood River?


    The Dragon Emperor said with indifference: "The Lord of the Blood River wants to form the semi-god gene nucleus, and it can only be after the tenth step of breaking the Shenmen Gate. He wants to leave the ectopic gene of the semi-god. There are only one possibility for the three shelters, that is, when he condenses the semi-divine gene nucleus on the tenth day, he does not know what causes the accident to die, but the semi-god gene nucleus has been successfully condensed, so that May leave a semi-god gene nucleus."


    "How can you be sure that the Lord of the Blood River is not dead?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "If the Lord of the Blood River is dead, how can you condense its altar? The so-called ritual of worship is the ritual of summoning the demigod. Since the altar can be launched, it means that the demigod you called is Living, or the altar will not appear at all." Long Di said with certainty.


    "That''s even worse. If the ritual of worship is a ritual of summoning the demigod, then the bronze prince I used, what it summoned, should be the half-god who gave birth to it, if it is not the owner of the blood river. Come out, then how can you summon the altar of the Lord of the Bleeding River?" Hansen frowned.


    "This is the bad thing, the Lord of the Blood River is still there. This bronze prince will certainly not be the gene nucleus it bred, but it can open the altar of the Lord of the Blood River, and almost summon the Lord of the Blood River. Come out, if it is not because there is no sacrifice, or that your sacrifice has destroyed the altar, the Lord of the Blood River has already come... I can only think of one possibility..." Long Di said here The face could not help but change.


    "What is it?" Hansen asked Longdi.


    "This bronze prince has the ability to summon other demigods. We don''t know under what circumstances it will be activated, nor what kind of demigod will it be called next time. This is too dangerous. Said the Dragon Emperor.


    Hansen did not agree, the altar was nothing remarkable, and all three stone statues were killed by him, and he also got the essence of the battle genes of the three blood river owners.


    "Right, if the demigods are really summoned, what can they do?" Hansen couldn''t figure out what the half gods had come to the third shelter.


    They have become the body of the demigod. The third sanctuary should be considered a dirty place for them. What good is it to return here?


    "This is the core secret. After you give me the egg of the super **** creature, I can tell you, and I promise you will not be disappointed." Long Di refused to say it anymore.


    Hansen had no choice but to let the Dragon Emperor go back to the Dragon Blood.


    Hansen flew to the heights to look at the surrounding terrain again, and wanted to find out exactly where it was.


    To the east is the rolling hills, while looking west, but seeing some rivers and thorns growing, Hansen flew to the west.


    Not far from flying, Hansen''s face is more and more weird. The more he looks at this water, the more familiar he is, the water that he encounters the lantern flying fish king.


    Among the rivers below, there are occasionally a strip of lanterns flying out of the water, making Hansen more certain, this is the water.


    "That''s good, it saves me to run again, just to see the fish king, ghost night fork they want to play the king of fish and wisteria, I will go there to ambush, then you can help Fish King." Han Sen thought about flying up the river, paying attention to the river along the way to see if he could touch the fish king.


    The result flew for hundreds of miles, did not see the fish king, so that Hansen saw a shelter next to the river bank.


    The shelter was not a high-level sanctuary at first sight, and it was at most a noble sanctuary. It was a small town.


    Hansen intends to rest and rest inside, and by the way, the shelter will be given down. Even if he does not occupy the place himself, there is no such thing as a human being. If there is a human being transmitted, it will not be oppressed.


    However, after entering the shelter, Hansen was a slight glimpse. It turned out to be an abandoned sanctuary with no aliens or aliens.


    The entire shelter was only a transmission array within the Temple of the Hell, and it was still intact.


    Hansen returned to the league through a transmission, and took a day off at home. He was married to Ji Xiaoran and went to the shelter the next morning.


    Receiving his own things from the little angel, Hansen is preparing to leave here and continue on the road, but suddenly sees that the transmission array has been activated.


    "Someone sent to the shelter, there are still humans in this shelter?" Hansen was a little surprised, looking at the location of the transmission array, want to see who is here.


    If it is not an enemy, he does not mind helping the other party. It is a human being. It is not a bad thing to make the other party better.


    Looking at the space distortion in the transmission array, a figure appeared in the transmission array soon.


    Very beautiful curve, jade legs are slender, bumpy and beautiful, it seems to be a very good woman, Han Sen''s eyes slowly move up, when he saw the woman''s face, it was suddenly amazed Zhang Da Mouth, revealing an unbelievable color.


    And the woman who had just sent in, after seeing Hansen, was also the same open mouth, the incredible and surprise color.


    "Is it you?" The two men almost screamed at the same time.


    Hansen certainly recognized this woman, and she had only met her on Tianshang. It was Qin��s Qin.


    "I rub, wouldn''t it be so smart?" Han Sen looked at Qin Hao, but still can''t believe that there would be such a coincidence, such a big third shelter, he happened to a small shelter. It will happen to Qin Hao, who is in the third shelter.


    "It seems that my luck is really good. I even met you in the third shelter. I will hold your thighs in the future." Qin Xiao smiled out of the transmission array.


    "No problem, my thighs are always open for you, Captain Qin, just hold it." Hansen said with a smile.


    What Qin Zhen was trying to say, but suddenly heard the sound of a booming sound outside, like a horse galloping, Han Sen''s face changed slightly, flying out of the shrine of the gods to the sky to look outside.


    I saw that the strange creatures like the tides crawled out of the river. It seemed like something was scared. There were already many different creatures rushing into the shelter.

 Chapter 1261： Fish king reproduction

    Above the river, millions of flying fish broke out of the river and flew upstream from the downstream.


    "It seems that the fish king really wants to fight the wisteria again." Hansen looked at the heart and was shocked. Looking down the river, I saw a dozen fish in the upper reaches, and a big fish ran up the water and jumped out of the water from time to time. In the middle of the sky, the golden scales shimmer in the sun, which is the lantern fish king that Hansen had seen before.


    Originally, Hansen also wanted to find a time to send the Qin dynasty to a safe place. Now there is no time. He summons the golden scorpion and pulls the scorpion to the golden retriever''s back. He chases the fish king. .


    ��What happened here?�� Qin Hao had just entered the third shelter for the first time. It was a bit of a surprise to see the scenes of these beasts.


    The tide of aliens fled the river, and the countless flying fish flew in the sky, bringing together Jinxia, ??the scene is too amazing.


    "The fish king wants to fight with a very powerful guy. Let''s take a look at the past and maybe get cheap." Hansen replied briefly.


    "Would it be a little tiring with me? Or will I send it back to the league first?" Qin knows that Hansen is extremely powerful and can be said to be the strongest person in the third shelter, but she has just been promoted. Fighting with ordinary creatures may not necessarily win, such a big scene, I am afraid to drag Hansen.


    "Nothing, we just look at it from afar, find a chance to be cheap." Hansen smiled and said.


    Now that the riots here, it is no different to leave Qin Qin alone in the shelter. Although she can be sent back to the league, Han Sen is not sure when she will return, simply take her with her.


    Moreover, I was afraid that the violent aliens would ruin the transmission array. When the Qin dynasty was sent in again, I did not know where to go randomly.


    Anyway, Hansen is also planning to lurk in the dark, waiting for the ghost night fork and the blood river emperor to come, bring her to the defense is not a matter of time, when the time is not allowed to come out.


    Boa wants to run past and play with those flying fish, but he is caught by Hansen.


    I still don''t know where the Ghost Nightshade and the Blood River Emperor are. I really want to sit on the back of the Flying Fish King. I haven''t seen it at a glance.


    Far away with the Flying Fish King, fortunately, the flying fish king tour is still very slow, it should be a long distance from the Great Lakes and the mountains.


    Countless flying fish chased the fish king, and the scene was spectacular and indescribable.


    The golden retriever ran between the mountains and the mountains on the shore, but the back was smooth and there was no slight bump.


    Between the Mercedes-Benz, I suddenly saw the shore next to me, holding a dozen feet long, a long crocodile-like creature, and saw the golden-haired rushing over, even opened a big mouth, I wanted to take a golden pheasant with Han Sen they swallowed.


    Han Sen saw that the huge monster was extremely ugly. His body was like a thick scale of metal scorpion. The big mouth was covered with knives. There were two rows of spurs on the back. The spurs on the top of the head were like crowns. .


    Just from the momentum of this monster, you can be sure that it is a super **** creature.


    In the open mouth, an abyss-like black hole was formed, with an incomparably powerful suction, which seemed to directly inhale Hansen into the mouth.


    Not waiting for Hansen��s order, the golden-haired donkey screamed, the golden hairs were splendid, and the body shape rose rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it was like a giant beast supporting the heavens and the earth.


    Originally, the seemingly huge animal, like a small gecko in front of the golden retriever, was stepped under the paw by the golden retriever, and suddenly made a scream.


    Golden Retriever has now opened seven genetic locks, and has caught up with Hansen. Although Hansen has given him a lot of super-human biological flesh and black crystal secreted life water drops, but its growth rate still makes Han Sen very Surprised.


    Now the golden lock opened by Golden Retriever has been level with Hansen��s Dong Xuan Jing. Its ability is no different from that of the first shelter, or it can only make the body bigger.


    But now the bigger the Golden Retriever, the stronger his weight and strength, and the greater the opening of a genetic lock.


    The largest size, body and strength of the Golden Retriever after opening the seven genetic locks is much stronger than Hansen who also opened the seven genetic locks.


    However, Hansen was not too surprised. Golden Retriever seems to have been somewhat different. The creatures of the first shelter are generally not capable, but the body is a little stronger.


    However, the Golden Retriever can be made bigger and smaller. Only this point makes Han Sen very skeptical. Is Golden Retriever a pure first sanctuary super **** creature?


    And after the little angel swallowed the golden flesh and blood, he even gained the ability to evolve, which is even more unusual.


    However, it is now difficult to get to the bottom of it. Golden Retriever can continue to become stronger, and Hansen is naturally a good thing.


    Only the Golden Retriever, which has opened seven genetic locks, relies on the strength of the body, and it is difficult to solve the battle with the super-god creature that opened the nine gene locks.


    The big mouth of the beast seems to be able to swallow everything, but the golden hair is so big that it bites on the golden retriever, and the golden retriever just bites like a kitten, although it hurts, but there is no Awful.


    However, after all, the Golden Retriever is still a little worse. It is still difficult for the seven genetic locks to incite the nine genetic locks. It is only a slight injury to the beast.


    Even so, it is enough to be surprising. To know that the Golden Retriever is a beastly soul, the general mount of the beast is capable of colliding at most, and there is no real combat capability.


    Golden Retriever can be weak and strong, fighting with Super God creatures, which is a bit surprising.


    At this time, Qin Lan was even more surprised. He felt the horrible force colliding. It was almost like a mountain colliding. It was just the impact and the aftermath, which made her unbearable.


    ��Is the aliens of the Third Shelter so powerful?�� Qin Hao did not think that a strange creature that happened to be accidentally turned out to be a super-god creature, and his heart was shocked.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the golden retriever fighting with the beast was taken back within the soul sea. It��s not that the golden retriever is not the same, but the golden hair is bigger and bigger. Hansen doesn��t know the ghost night fork. When the blood river emperor arrived, I was afraid to be seen by them.


    Unwilling to waste more time, directly summoned the little angel and the rebellious knight.


    At the foot of the rebellious knight, the blue lightning aura spread, weakening the aliens and strengthening themselves and the little angels.


    The little angel directly slashed the sword to the stranger, and a sword left a wound of several meters in the strange beast, and the blood poured out like a flood.


    The beast was screaming, and the rebel knight was a hook-up, directly hitting its jaw, and its huge body flew up.


    The little angel flashed fast from the flying beast, and the angel''s sword in his hand flickered. In the blink of an eye, the beast had been broken into several segments.


    "Hunt the super **** creature abyss beast, get the soul of the abyss beast, the flesh and blood are inedible, you can collect the essence of life genes, and absorb the random supernatural creatures from 0 to 10 points."


    Hansen was overjoyed, and unexpectedly there was another super sacred soul.

 Chapter 1262： Super demon soul

    When Hansen��s heart was happy, the little angel had already captured the essence of life genes left behind by the abyss and the beasts flew back to Hansen.


    Hansen took over the essence of life genes and took back the little angels and the rebellious knights.


    "Good luck, I got the soul of the beast." Hansen put away the essence of life genes, and smiled and said to Qin Hao.


    However, Qin Lan was looking at Han Sen with a complicated look. Previously she only guessed that it was a blood creature, but when she saw the essence of life genes, Qin Hao suddenly realized that it turned out to be a super **** creature.


    It��s incredible that a super-god creature was killed by Hansen in this way.


    It is necessary to know that although humans have acquired the super-god genes, it is still extremely difficult to kill the super-god creatures, let alone the third sanctuary. Even in the second shelter, it is possible to form a siege.


    Within the third sanctuary, there was hardly anybody who said that he could kill supernatural creatures, but Hansen killed one by himself, even he did not do it himself, but the beast soul had already helped him. .


    When I think of the soul of the beast, Qin Yu thinks that the animal soul that they just rode on the mount is even able to compete with the super **** creature.


    Qin Lan looked at Han Sen and sighed: "Now I finally understand why you can lay down the Great Refuge, and your strength has far exceeded the level of the Alliance''s human goals."


    Hansen smiled and said: "This is not a big deal. When you have more genes, you will open more genetic locks and get more souls. This is a very simple thing for you."


    Qin Hao just shook his head and said nothing. Although Hansen was already very strong, but he saw such a tough side with his own eyes, he still felt a lot.


    When he was in the first shelter, Hansen was still a rookie who was so nervous that even the strange creatures and humans could not be distinguished. Qin Qin was already the hegemon of the shelter.


    It��s only been how many years later, Qin Hao found that he could not keep up with Hansen��s footsteps. This man��s walking is too fast and too far.


    Thinking of the things of the year, Qin Hao subconsciously touched his ass, his face slightly red.


    Hansen naturally didn''t know what Qin Lan was thinking. He said to Qin Lan: "As far as I know, there is a powerful alien in the peek of the fish king. We are still going around the road so as not to be discovered by those aliens."


    "This is your site, everything you have the final say." Qin Hao returned to see Hansen said.


    Hansen took the Qin dynasty and left the river to make a detour to the direction of the Great Lakes, so as not to be seen by the ghosts.


    On the way, Hansen killed a few blood creatures to give Qin Qin to eat, let her add more blood genes, so as to enhance some physique.


    As for the low-level genes, it will be replenished slowly, but the flesh and blood of the **** blood creatures will not be finished. Naturally, it is not necessary to eat the low-level alien flesh and blood now.


    Seeing that Han Sen is killing the blood creatures, Qin Xin��s heart is even more emotional: "This man has grown to the point where people can only look up. I have to work harder, otherwise I will even have his back. I can''t see it."


    Killing and eating along the way, so that the gene of Qin Qin��s gods rose rapidly. Even at the time of the first shelter and the second shelter, there was a master of the family, and Qin Hao did not experience the speed of such gene acquisition. Getting the gene of God is as simple as breathing and drinking water.


    Moreover, Hansen gave Qin Qin some mutated beasts and gods of blood, so that Qin can also try to kill different creatures.


    Just after seeing Hansen hunting high-level aliens, Qin Hao himself went hunting for low-level aliens. Although he did a great job of hunting, he also had very good performance, but he could not feel the sense of accomplishment.


    On Hansen Road, the essence of the life of the abyss beast was refining, and the essence of the life of the ice wolf god, the gene of Hansen''s super **** has reached 81 points, and it is already at your fingertips.


    Although not yet complete, Hansen''s body is almost the same as the super **** creature, even stronger than the average super **** creature.


    The only regret is that the speed of cultivation of Dong Xuan Jing cannot keep up with the speed of physical strengthening. The more difficult it is to open the genetic lock in the tunnel.


    Han Sen really admired Dong Xuanzi. He has such a strong body, and it is so difficult to cultivate the tunnel mysterious. If there is no shelter, Dong Xuanzi can cultivate to the realm of broken void, and he can no longer use genius. Described, it is a monster in a monster.


    Originally, Hansen was somewhat proud of his talent and ability to learn. However, when he thought of Dong Xuanzi, he felt a bit boring. Compared with Dong Xuanzi, his talent was really nothing.


    But whether it is science or cultivation, most of the winners are standing on the shoulders of giants to be able to go higher and farther. Hansen is now looking up at the stars on the shoulders of his predecessors, so that he can get closer to the stars. Look for the road to heaven that belongs to him.


    Although there was no more super-god creatures along the way, Hansen had the heart to replenish the super-God gene, but he could only wait for other opportunities.


    When I saw the big mountain into the cloud again, it was already half a month later. I saw that the waterfall like a silver dragon flowed down from the clouds, and it was still magnificent.


    Because Hansen was coming around the road, when Hansen arrived near the big hole, the fish king had not appeared yet, and it is estimated that it is still on the road.


    At first, Hansen did not dare to approach the big hole, but found a hidden cave in the distance.


    After the night, I was alone in the cloak of the night and went to the big hole. I found a circle with a big hole, hoping to find their trails.


    I don''t know if they haven''t come yet, or they are hiding too secretly. Hansen looked for a whole night in the nearby mountains and didn''t see them.


    However, Hansen unexpectedly discovered a super **** creature. The super **** creature is in the depths of the Great Lake. The horrible vitality can not be concealed even by the big lake. Hansen can clearly feel without using the hole. .


    "Weird, the fish king has not yet arrived. There is such a terrible life in this big lake. Is there any other supernatural creature that is also playing the idea of ??wisteria, and has it come here first?" Han Sen stared at the Great Lakes. Thinking secretly.


    Not daring to stun the snake, Hansen temporarily returned to the cave, waiting for the arrival of the fish king and ghost night fork.


    After staying in the cave for two days, I suddenly heard some strange sounds in the direction of the Great Lakes. It was like the sound of a gas explosion in a sprite drink, which sounded very crisp and sweet.


    Hansen left the little angel and Boa to protect Qin Qin, and he put on the cloak of the night and dive in the direction of the Great Lake. He wanted to see what happened there.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1263： Change in the lake

    Hansen arrived near the Great Lakes and stood on a mountain peak. He found that in the center of the Great Lake, there were dense bubbles floating up. When the air hits the air, it immediately explodes. It really is similar to the gas explosion of carbonated drinks. .


    "Is the super **** creature at the bottom of the lake coming out?" Hansen stared at the bubbles in the center of the lake, and secretly guessed.


    The air machine under the lake is still strong, except for these bubbles, but the shadow of the alien creatures is not found.


    Hansen looked at it for a while and found that the bubbles were getting more and more, and the scope was getting wider and wider. When it was not much, most of the lakes raised dense bubbles. The whole lake was like a boiled pot. It looked very Surprising.


    "Strange, what do you want to do with such a big movement at the bottom of the super **** creature?" Hansen looked puzzled at the Great Lakes.


    Suddenly, Hansen felt that a rock of two or three feet high was moving at the edge of the lake. Within his hole, the movement was very obvious.


    Han Sen stared at it and saw that the rock was really moving. It looked like a pulley, and it slipped toward the lake.


    Hansen looked at the rock with amazement. It was obviously a big rock. How could it move out of thin air? And he did not see other creatures beside the rock.


    The rock moved all the way to the lake, and the speed of the move was not too fast. It took ten minutes to move to a distance of only two meters from the Great Lake and then stopped there.


    Hansen carefully observed the place where the rock moved, and he could not see the trace of movement.


    The rock is two or three feet high, four or five feet long, and two or three feet wide. The weight is very amazing. Such a rock like a hill moves past, and there is no trace, just like the drifting past.


    When Hansen was puzzled, he suddenly saw a hole in the rock, about one meter in diameter.


    This hole really appeared out of thin air. There was no such thing as a stone door, and no broken stones were scattered. It was like a piece of rock on the top of the rock.


    Soon, Hansen saw a thing drilled out of the cave.


    It was a huge scorpion, and it was red and bloody, but the strange thing was that there was no toxic bubble on the cockroach, but it was covered with scales.


    On the top of the donkey, there was a crown like a clay pot. It looked like a coffin with a clay pot walking towards the river. It looked very strange.


    "What do you want to do? Do you want to go to the river to get water?" Hansen thought about looking at the rocks by the river and found that the hole didn''t know when it was gone.


    "There must be something weird inside." Hansen was lurking on the side and watching what he wanted to do.


    The smell of cockroaches is terrible. I don��t need to look at it to know that it is a super **** creature. After it climbed to the lake, the **** pottery on the top of the head suddenly opened a seam.


    Hansen glanced inside the slit and suddenly felt the scalp numb, only to see a pair of cold and evil **** eyes sticking to the gap, as if staring at him.


    However, Hansen soon returned to God, he was wearing a cloak of the night, and the eyes inside should not see him.


    The lid on the **** pottery was gradually opened up by something, and the cold, evil eyes were getting clearer and clearer, and then a triangular white bone snake head was drilled out of the pottery.


    Hansen looked stunned. Although the thing looked like a clay pot, it was actually part of the body that grew on the hoe. How could it be that a white bone snake head was drilled?


    The snake head has only white bones left, and there is no trace of flesh and blood. Nor does it mean that ordinary snakes can swallow snakes. Only those fangs are shining with strange cold light. The inside of the eyes is not empty. It looks like a blood red and a poisonous poison. With cruelty.


    After the snake head was drilled out, the body that came out with it was also the bone of a section. Hansen looked frowning.


    A snake head is almost as big as the clay pot, but the white bone snake that is drilled behind is no smaller than the snake head, and the thicker it is, the thicker it is. When the whole white bone snake is drilled out from it, the body length has exceeded two feet. It is hard to imagine. That little pottery jar, how to put such a big white snake in the end.


    After the white-bone snake came out, he made two rounds around the blood, and the **** screamed two times at the white-snake, and suddenly saw the white-snake snake crawling toward the lake.


    The body slammed into the lake, in the blisters, swam toward the center of the lake.


    The dense blisters rising in the lake are not harmful, and the white-snake snake swims between the blisters without any damage.


    He yelled at the lake and seemed to be directing the white-snake to advance. Soon the white-snake snake swam to the central area of ??the Great Lakes and then drilled down. It seems to have sneaked into the deep water.


    "It seems that the white-snake snake should be a pathfinder. I want to know what happened in the lake. Is this his own will, or is there another person?" Hansen looked at the piece in the river. The rock on the side, thoughtful in my heart.


    Suddenly, I heard only the sound of the explosion in the lake, and Hansen quickly looked at it. I saw the waves in the center of the lake tumbling, and the bubbles were filled with large pieces.


    Only after a short while, the waves in the middle of the lake suddenly stopped and the rise of the bubbles returned to normal levels.


    "puff!"


    The cockroach was squirting a blood from the mouth, and the body suddenly changed a lot. The eyes were horrified, and the lake was slowly frustrated.


    After a few steps back, I turned and wanted to run to the rock, but just as it turned around, I saw a black shadow drilled out of the Great Lake. It seemed like a quirk of a big cockroach. Pulling the raft to the lake.


    He was so bloody, he tried to break free, and his claws forced into the rocky ground, but the black shadow that rolled it was a powerful horror.


    The sly claws plowed a deep ditch on the rocky ground, but they were still dragged into the lake.


    It was like a white water wave that the speedboat raised after rushing over the water. After picking up a white water wave in the lake, it was dragged into the depths of the lake.


    Then I saw a wave of waves on the lake, and suddenly calmed down after a while, then I saw a large stream of blood rushing and dyed a large lake.


    Han Sen has some horror in his heart. He is also a super **** creature. He just has no breath in the blink of an eye. I don��t know how the monsters in the lake exist. It is easy to hunt super **** creatures.

 Chapter 1264： The death of the super **** creature (the lord plus more)

    After the raft was dragged into the water, the rock suddenly moved again, but this time it was not close to the lake, but to stay away from the big lake.


    When the rock moved less than a metre, it saw a black shadow like a snake in the lake, and it suddenly caught the hill-like rock, so that the rock could no longer move half a point, but was pulled toward the Great Lake. mobile.


    Because the rock was extremely heavy like a hill, the black shadow could not immediately pull the rock into the lake. Hansen finally saw what the black shadow is.


    It was a thing with thick arms covered with bronze scales that looked like a snake''s body, but the tip was round and didn''t see the snake head.


    This snake-like thing sticks out of the lake. I can''t see how long it is. The overhanging part is already over twenty feet, but I still can''t see how long it is.


    The rock was caught by a snake-like monster and pulled into the lake. The rock itself seemed to have a force to pull out, but it was no match for the snake. The inch-inch inch was pulled to the big lake and pulled deep on the rocky ground. ditch.


    Seeing that the rock had been pulled to a place less than two meters from the Great Lake, suddenly I only listened to the bang, and the big stone stood up.


    It was really standing up, not standing up, the rock''s body unfolding, turned out to be a rock giant, and a few figures emerged from the rock giant''s arms.


    "Ghost Nightshade and Blood River Emperor! It turned out that they were hiding here. No wonder I can''t find them." Hansen looked at it with a slight glimpse, and three figures came out from the inside. One of them was like a ghostly figure. It is a ghost night fork, and the other body that wears **** armor is the blood river emperor.


    There was also a six-armed monkey and a ghost night fork. The three men ran out of the rock giant''s arms and ran out. Only the rock giant''s body was **** by the snake-like monster.


    However, when the ghost night was full, they just moved, and they saw several black shadows in the lake, which turned out to be the same monsters as the rock giant.


    The three black shadows each rolled up to the ghost night forks of the three, the ghost night fork suddenly held the pair of Yaksha wings, the body shape in the air, a sudden rotation, suddenly flashed the monster''s scroll.


    The Blood River Emperor and the Six-armed Ape also exhibited the second method, avoiding the monsters chasing them. But in the next second, I saw the fireworks like a blast in the lake. A black shadow swept out and I didn''t know how many monsters with bronze scales.


    Ghost Nightshade They have already changed their face. The Ghost Nightshade pulled out two black feather daggers and slammed the monsters. The pair of big swords behind the Blood River Emperor also pulled out and slammed the monsters that swept up.


    The stunned sword light flashed, squatting on the monster, but found the sound of metal impact, brought a slick spark, ghost night fork they even licked those bronze scale monsters.


    The two emperors and the two super-sacred creatures were trapped by monsters, and they could not escape for a time. The monsters that were drilled out of the lake were everywhere, making them tired.


    The rock giant who has been caught by the monsters can still compete with the monsters by his body strength and is not pulled into the lake.


    However, in the twinkling of an eye, many monsters were rolled up on it. Even the rock-like giants of the hill could not withstand the power and were tied to the Great Lake.


    Despite the desperate struggle of the rock giant, the body was still pulled into the lake a little bit, first leg, then body, watching the rock giant desperately pulled into the lake, even Hansen is inevitably horrified.


    "What is this monster in the end, it is so terrible, even the ghosts of the night fork and the blood river emperor they are also difficult to fight, but fortunately I did not rush to the Great Lake before, or else I am suffering now." Han Sen heart secretly.


    "Hey!" Ghost Nightshade and Blood River Emperor can also compete with the copper scale monsters with a powerful ability. The six-armed ape monkey accidentally was caught by a monster on his ankle and was pulled down on the ground. Immediately caught by a number of copper scale monsters, screaming was pulled to the Great Lakes.


    In the eyes of the blood river emperor, the blood was released, but he wanted to take advantage of it, but who knows that the price has not been seen yet, all the three super-god creatures he brought were all entered into the Great Lakes.


    The Emperor of the Blood River bite and is preparing to fight hard, but he has seen the ghost of the night fork slammed and smashed it back to a copper scale monster of the Blood River Emperor.


    "Emperor, go fast." Ghosts yelled and just wanted to escape with the Blood River Emperor, but a copper scale monster had already wrapped his arm, making him difficult to escape, many copper scale monsters swarmed up, suddenly put the ghost Yaksha also pulled to the Great Lakes.


    The blood river emperor gratefully glanced at the ghost night fork that was about to be pulled into the big lake, then turned and quickly took off, and a blood was sprayed in his mouth, turning into a **** cornice, and in a blink of an eye he took a few hundred miles and disappeared. In the middle of the night.


    Ghost Nightshade was also pulled into the Great Lakes, only a few waves in the lake, and then there was no movement.


    Hansen frowned and watched the copper scale monsters retreat into the lake, and the lake gradually returned to calm, and the heart felt like something was wrong.


    How can Ghost Hare be a self-sacrificing guy, and he is one of the eight devils, strength and not to say, knowledge and life-saving ability is absolutely first-class, how could it be so easily into the lake.


    While Hansen was thinking about it, he heard the sound of the bubbles in the lake. From the center of the lake, something gradually floated out.


    Hansen took a closer look. The thing floating from the lake seemed to be a bronze sculpture. The part that first appeared on the surface of the water was a bit like a carved bronze screen.


    But as the thing gradually came up, Hansen was surprised to find that it turned out to be a huge bronze throne.


    A lot of mysterious and quaint patterns are carved on the entire bronze throne, as if it were bronzes from ancient times, and the base of the bronze throne is made up of many bronze snakes.


    I don''t know how many bronze geeks with evil blood are intertwined to form a base. They stand tall against the bronze throne, and the snake tails of those bronze monsters are the blue-scale monsters that have previously been drilled.


    It is clearly a snake-like snake body, but it can move like a living creature. Many bronze monsters are twisted by the bronze throne, and the bronze throne is completely lifted out of the water.


    On the bronze throne, sitting on a beautiful and unusual female alien, dressed in a black open-cut dress, slender legs stacked together, so arrogantly sitting on the bronze throne.


    A long black hair, the eyes are cold and ruthless, but there is a dangerous temptation that can''t be said, and I can''t help but look at it.


    "This time I sacrificed three super **** creatures, I should be able to help the Emperor to successfully capture the blue vine." The ghost yak that was pulled into the lake actually got out of the water and went to the woman sitting on the bronze throne. Respectfully bowing the way.

 Chapter 1265： Female Emperor (the lord plus more)

    Hansen suddenly came to understand that the ghost night fork and the blood river emperor joined forces to win the treasure, in fact, actually turned out to be the super **** creatures under the blood river emperor.


    "Poor blood river emperor, I am afraid that he is still grateful to the ghost of the night fork to save himself a life." Han Sen sighed, the ghost night fork this guy really will play.


    The cold and beautiful woman is faintly said: "Your merits will be remembered in the heart, but it is a pity that there are only three super-god creatures, not enough to feed the zombie."


    "The blood river emperor is too careful, his subordinates have done their best, and can only persuade him to bring three super **** creatures." Ghost Yeh quickly said.


    The female singer waved slightly: "You helped the Emperor to attract a lot of super **** creatures during this time, and it was almost the same. Going back and swallowing the flying sacred fish, the Emperor has enough strength to fight against the vine. Naturally, you will not be able to benefit from it."


    "Xie Dadi." Ghost Nightshade quickly squatted on the lake and thanked the female alien.


    "Go and see if the flying **** fish came, and the emperor has to take a break." The female alien said faintly.


    "Yes." After the ghost night fork ceremony, he flew away and flew down the river.


    Hansen is secretly shocked, listening to the meaning of the female heterosexual words, it seems that the super-god creatures deceived by the ghosts are not just the **** emperors.


    "Ghost Hare fork this guy is really terrible, but who is this female alien? Can actually make the ghost night fork surrender, it must be a very terrible emperor." Han Sen looked at the female alien, but he knew the stranger Too few, I don��t recognize the female emperor at all.


    Hansen turned to think again, with the character of Ghost Night Fork, even the emperor and former companions like Xiangyin had to calculate, I am afraid that I did not really help this female Emperor, and the ingredients used were mostly.


    "They have to calculate the king of flying fish first, but this is a little trouble." Han Sen frowned slightly.


    Hansen originally wanted to wait for the ghost night forks and the blue-falling vines to shoot again. Now they are going to move the fish king directly, Hansen has to think carefully.


    Flying fish king must be kept, otherwise Hansen himself, to compete with the Emperor and the blue vine, before the start of the ten genetic lock is still a little worse.


    Keeping the flying fish king and joining the flying fish king, Han Sen is likely to compete for the blue fruit.


    Hansen is considering how to keep the flying fish king, and will not disturb the ghost night fork and the female emperor, but suddenly see those copper snakes twisting, with a bronze throne to the shore.


    Not long after, the bronze snake has moved to the shore, and the female emperor and the bronze throne have also come to the shore.


    The female emperor sits on a bronze throne, with one hand on his cheek, and his frowning seems to be thinking about something.


    Although the bronze snake is very distorted, the bronze throne above is very stable. It has been seen far away. It is like a long, slender bronze tentacle under a bronze throne. It moves on the rocks by the force of those tentacles. .


    Looking at the bronze throne gradually brought into the mountains, Han Sen was a little curious, not knowing what the female emperor was going to do at this time.


    "According to the truth, the Flying Fish King is coming soon. Shouldn''t she be lurking in the lake waiting for an opportunity? How could it suddenly leave at this time?"


    Hansen was curious in his heart, and he pursued his body and chased him. He took advantage of the cloak of the night and wanted to see what the female emperor was going to do.


    Hansen soon discovered that the direction the female emperor went was actually the mountain that the flying fish king wanted to rush to, but she circled around and did not directly rush from the waterfall.


    "Did this female emperor just leave the ghost night fork, and then go up the mountain to win the fruit of the blue vine?" Han Sen while tracking the female emperor, while secretly guessing, but soon Hansen found his guess seems a bit Not quite right.


    The other side of the mountain is not so steep. The bronze throne came to the front of the mountain, but it did not climb up. It just stood up from the bronze throne and stood on the base. A pair of cold and tempting eyes looked at the mountains. Coldly said: "Not yet?"


    Hansen suddenly was shocked: "The great female emperor can actually find that I am following her. I am wearing the cloak of the night emperor, which can also be found?"


    At the time of Hansen��s horror, he heard the sound of the mountain coming from the bang, and a stone wall was removed, and a smooth cave appeared behind it.


    Hansen secretly breathed a sigh of relief: "I didn''t find me. I said, the Eternal Night Emperor increased the dependence on the night cloak to assassinate a great emperor, and it was so easy to find out."


    Looking into the cave, I saw that the cave was dark and unusual, like a volcanic tunnel. I couldn��t see anything from the outside when I saw it.


    The bronze snakes had come to the stone sarcophagus with the bronze throne and the female emperor, but they did not go in. They only heard the female emperor say to the hole: "My last proposal, how was your consideration?"


    There was a strange sound in the cave, but it was not the answer, but the sound of metal and stone rubbing.


    It sounded like someone was dragging the chain and walking over the stone, and the sound made people feel very uncomfortable.


    The female emperor did not seem to be in a hurry. She said that after that sentence, she did not speak any more, just watching the cave quietly.


    The sound of the iron chain and the stone rubbing in the cave is getting louder and louder, as if something is close to the mouth of the cave.


    Han Sen stared at the cave and wanted to see what was coming out inside.


    Soon, the sound of the iron chain rubbing against the stone had already reached the entrance of the stone cave, and a figure gradually came out of the darkness.


    When the figure gradually came out of the darkness and appeared under the moonlight, Hansen couldn''t help but start to open his mouth after seeing the figure.


    The figure that came out of the hole was a man''s appearance. The armor on his body was broken, and the long black hair was a little messy. He blocked most of his face and couldn''t see what he looked like.


    The man''s hands and feet are wearing bronze cymbals. Every step, the bronze cymbals will rub against the stones on the ground, making a harsh sound.


    And there are a few large bronze chains connected to the raft, extending into the darkness of the cave, and I don''t know where the other end is connected.


    Hansen looked at the material of the bronze enamel, which was very similar to the material of the female emperor''s bronze throne. It seemed to be the same source.


    This is still secondary. What surprised Hansen most was that the man��s body was actually a human breath.


    "How can a human being locked here? What did the female emperor lock him here?" Hansen was suspicious, frowning at the man and scrutinizing it.


    "How are you thinking about it? Can you help me?" The female emperor looked at the prisoner''s man and asked slowly.

 Chapter 1266： Blue blood member

    Hansen was very surprised. What a noble presence in the Third Shelter. In the face of a human prisoner, it was so embarrassing to say that there was no such high euphemism.


    "Who is this man? Is it really a human?" Hansen is very skeptical that this man is not human at all.


    The man did not pay attention to the female emperor. He just raised his eyes and looked at the night sky. He said in a hoarse voice: "I have never seen such a round moon for a long time."


    The female emperor couldn''t help but frown slightly, but it didn''t happen. It just looked at the man and seemed to wait for him to talk.


    After watching it for a while, the man took back the look of the sky and slowly turned to the female emperor. His eyes fell on the eyes full of dangerous temptations. He said in a word: "What do I want?"


    The female emperor said coldly: "The blue fruit is about to mature. Do you know what will happen?"


    "Where is the thing?" The man did not seem to hear the words of the female emperor, and asked again slowly.


    The female emperor stared at the man and said for a while: "You know, this is your last chance."


    The man suddenly laughed and laughed at the innocent feeling of vicissitudes: "You are wrong, this is your last chance."


    "Don''t you be afraid of death? You humans only have one life, this is your last life-saving opportunity." The female emperor frowned.


    Hansen��s look suddenly became a little weird. The female emperor has already said this. The man must have been human.


    The man still smiled like that weirdly: "I am afraid, of course I am afraid of death, and I am afraid of death. But I know that you will not let me die, so I will not die at all, so I don''t have to be afraid."


    The female wrath was extremely angry. The pedestal of the snake group under the bronze throne seemed to feel her anger. A pair of claws and claws opened the mouth of the snake to the man, and the snake tail rolled directly toward the man.


    The man simply ignored the bronze snakes, stood there and did not dodge, just calmly looked at the female emperor on the throne.


    Seeing that many of the bronze snakes were about to be rolled up on the man, the female emperor raised his hand slightly, and the bronze snake almost wrapped around the man stopped and slowly took the snaketail back.


    "Well, I can promise to give you something, but you have to change it with Bijou," said the female emperor.


    "A word is fixed." The man said faintly, there was no trace of surprise, as if everything was in his grasp.


    The female emperor hesitated a little, and reached for a wave, a bronze key flew toward the man, directly into the keyhole of the cockroach, only to hear a bang, the cockroaches on the man��s hands were opened and fell. .


    Men don''t have too many surprises. It''s not like a prisoner who finally got out of trouble. He walked calmly toward the Great Lakes, as if walking out from home.


    "I can put you, just like you can imprison you for another hundred years, you better understand what to do." The female empire said coldly to the man''s back.


    The man continued to move forward and said as he walked: "You can rest assured that my blue blood special forces are in a good position. I will definitely take it back and prepare your things."


    The female emperor snorted, and the snakes under the bronze throne surged and headed toward the Great Lakes.


    Hansen��s heart was suddenly shocked: ��This man turned out to be a member of the Blue Blood Special Force? Hearing the meaning of the female emperor, he seems to have been imprisoned here for hundreds of years, then is he likely to be Han Jingzhi��s blue blood special? What about the members of the army instructor?"


    Although the Blue Blood Special Forces are elite troops of the Alliance, but no matter how elite, it seems that it is impossible to compete with a great emperor, not to mention that a great emperor bows, and some are too illusory.


    The female emperor did not have the confidence to pick the blueberry, but also asked the man to pick it. This is a bit too unbelievable.


    Hansen followed the two to the big lake. The man reached out and tore off, and directly tore the tattered armor of his body, leaving a majestic and perfect body.


    The body was a little surprised when Hansen saw it. Every inch of muscle on the body seemed to be full of incredible explosive power. It seems that as long as the man is willing, any part of the body can be turned into the most terrifying killing weapon.


    What surprised Hansen most was that the blood vessels that were slightly bulging between the muscles were different from those of ordinary humans. The blood vessels turned out to be a strange blue color instead of the common blue color of human beings.


    The man stepped into the lake step by step, washed the body with the lake water, and washed away with the dirt on the long hair.


    The palm of the hand, like a knife, directly cut off the long hair, and the long hair turned into a short hair in a moment, and Hansen completely saw his appearance.


    Very resolute and angular face, with a sense of self-confidence and pride, the five tubes are not handsome, but they are very masculine, as if they are exuding male hormones.


    If this guy walks through the street, I am afraid that even the female cat on the street will have difficulty in making incontinence.


    Washing the whole body up and down, the man walked out of the lake directly, and walked to the front of the bronze throne. The whole body was clearly presented in front of the female emperor. The following quite considerable gadgets followed the men��s pace. Swinging.


    The female emperor frowned slightly and even grabbed a piece of genetically armed armor and threw it to the man.


    The man took the genetic armor and put it directly on the body, then sat down at the lake and looked at the lake and said faintly: "If there is a bottle of wine, then it is better."


    "Oh." The female emperor snorted and expressed her dissatisfaction with the man, but did not say anything.


    Two people were there watching the Great Lakes, and no one spoke anymore. It seemed that they were waiting for something.


    Hansen waited for a while and saw that they didn''t mean to do it. They probably guessed that they should still wait for the flying fish king to arrive.


    There is such a horrible female emperor here, and now there is a mysterious human being. Hansen feels that the king of flying fish does not come. If he really comes here, I am afraid it is fierce.


    When the mind was moving, Hansen planned to fly to the river and wanted to stop it before the flying fish king arrived.


    Seeing the acts of the female emperor is a must for the Biluo fruit. Even if the flying fish king does not come, I am afraid that they will also shoot the blue fruit, and it should not be affected by the flying fish king.


    However, Han Sen had just flew out for a long time, and heard the sound of the waves on the downstream river channel, as if the tide was surging.


    Then I saw a golden red brilliance rising downstream, and the ghost night fork also flew back from the river. I saw the man glimpsed a little, obviously he was a little strange, how suddenly there was a human man.


    However, Ghost Hare did not hesitate to report directly to the female emperor: "The Great, the Flying King has arrived."

 Chapter 1267： Bijou

    Hansen knows that it is too late to stop now. He can only wait for the opportunity to see if he can find a chance to help the fish king.


    Jin Hongxia came very fast, and soon it was near the Great Lakes. I saw the river flowing backwards, like a heavy wave, pouring into the Great Lakes, followed by the Jinsha general body of the Flying Fish King.


    "Great Emperor, do you want to avoid it?" Ghost Nightk quickly asked to ask the female emperor.


    The female emperor said faintly: "No need, just look at it."


    "Do you not kill the flying squid?" Ghost Hare''s face changed slightly. Obviously, he did not expect such a change. He thought that the female emperor would kill the flying squid, but now it seems that she does not want to do it. The intention.


    "Not necessary for the time being, it is not too late to wait for it to be hurt with the loss of the blue vine." The female empire said faintly.


    Ghost Nightshade did not say anything, bowed back to the side, but his eyes were changing, and his eyes looked at the man who was sitting by the lake from time to time.


    Ghost Nightshade is very certain. Before the female emperor really wanted to kill the flying squid, but now suddenly gave up, how to think about it is not related to this sudden appearance of the man.


    It��s just that Ghost Nightshade can��t see the origin of this man, and the female emperor is next to him. He doesn��t dare to make any changes.


    The Flying Fish King has swam into the Great Lakes and swam a few laps in the Great Lakes. When they swam around the female emperor, the fisheye also looked at the female emperor.


    Perhaps because of the existence of the female Emperor, the Flying Fish King did not rush to go upstream, and swam in the lake for a long time, and did not see it rushing to the waterfall.


    Seeing that the East has been white, the ability of the night cloak will be invalid, Hansen had to find a forest nearby, lurking inside, as much as possible to condense the breath, let your breath blend with the grass.


    Since the opening of the seventh gene lock in the tunnel mysterious classics, the perception and simulation ability has become more and more subtle, not only to simulate those powerful atmospheres, but also the tiny breath of flowers and trees can be accurately simulated.


    Originally Hansen felt that this was useless, but this time it came in handy.


    Hansen is in the grass, as if he is part of the grass. If he didn''t see him, it would be hard to find him lurking in the grass.


    The reason why Hansen was not hiding in the rock, Han Sen was afraid that after a while, the mountain would collapse and he would have to shift his position.


    Hidden in the grass is nothing to be dangerous, even if the tree falls, it is not painful to Hansen, and he will not be forced to transfer the latent position.


    The east reveals a glare of light, indicating that it will be dawning.


    The majestic waterfall is like a silver dragon. At this time, it suddenly becomes thinner and thinner. It gradually turns off, and no half drops of water fall from the clouds.


    The clouds gradually dispersed, and as the sun rose, the sea of ??clouds gradually melted away, and the mountains that towered into the clouds also opened their mystery.


    "Weird, the last time the clouds and seas in the big day did not spread out, how did the clouds even spread out this time? And the waterfall also stopped flowing?" Han Sen frowned slightly.


    But soon he got the answer, only to see the top of the mountain, the vine has collapsed like a purple dragon, covering most of the mountain peaks below.


    At this time, the wisteria has become enormous, and the horror creature that has been parasitized by it has already turned into a pile of white bones.


    Hansen stared at it and found that the huge wisteria had a total of seven main vines, and each of the main vines had a greenish fruit.


    The fruit is very strange, non-fruit and fruit, more like a green bell hanging on the vine, after the sea of ??clouds spread, a breeze stroking, greenish green like a bell-like fruit, slightly shaking between It turned out that there was a sound of jingling, such as a camel bell, which did not linger for a long time, lingering between mountains and rivers.


    Although the length is a bit like a bell, but the head is many times larger than the average bell, the smallest one is not as big as a watermelon, and the biggest one is like a disc.


    Hansen listened carefully, and the sounds of the seven bells were different, as if they were seven scales.


    In the sound of the bell, the sun''s light fell on the fruit, and Hansen actually saw a flying witch or a fairy dancing around the fruit.


    The light above the fruit is flowing, the music is trembled, the flying witch surrounds it, and the unspeakable grotesque.


    Although the flying fish king is worried, but the innate genes and nature make it difficult to resist the temptation of the blue fruit, the double fins burst into flames, suddenly turned into a golden glow towards the top of the wisteria.


    The wisteria, like a dragon, suddenly moved up, and took the flowing purple flowers to the flying fish king.


    With the last experience, coupled with the flying fish king seems to have refined in this period, the body Jinxia changed, the top of the head turned out Jinxia single-angle, the body scales flashing, Xiawei a pendulum, like a fish over the rapids, actually from that The wisteria hid in the past.


    I saw a wisteria dripping like a ray of sunshine, but the king of the flying fish wandered in the sky, and even the thousands of Zixia were hiding in the past, and flew toward a blueberry.


    The female emperor and the human man are watching the fish king flying in the sky, and the man is even more exposed to the color of the play, which actually carries a trace of mercy, and does not know who this pity is.


    Hansen saw that the flying fish king had passed through the heavy wisteria block, only less than ten meters away from the blue fruit, but still did not see the female emperor they acted.


    Suddenly, I saw the flying witch who was surrounded by Biguo, and even flew to the flying fish king one by one.


    Hansen couldn''t help but be shocked. He thought that those illusions that were only morphological when the fruit was ripe were not real things.


    But now it seems that those flying witches are like a living thing, waving in the blink of an eye, flying to the king of the fish.


    A strip of ribbons danced with the flying witch, and they were intertwined from the fish king, and they even tied the fish king.


    Jin Xia on the fish king, wanting to struggle with the shackles of the flying witches in the hands of the flying witch, struggled several times in a row, and they were not able to break free.


    Instead, the ribbons in the hands of the witches are more and more wrapped around the fish king, and they are tied more and more solid.


    The one-horned Jinxia of the head of the fish king was put up, and the golden scales of the fish were upside down. Like a piece of scales, the streamers wrapped around it were cut off from time to time and broke free from the bondage.


    The streamers were cut off, and the original beautiful flying witches suddenly turned into a horrible scorpion, and there was nothing in the air, and they screamed at the fish king. 8)

 Chapter 1268： Squid

    Jin Xia on the king of fish king could not stop the shackles of the witches. They seemed to be phantoms. Jin Xia and the scales were cut on their bodies, and they immediately wore them in the past, and they could not touch the real objects.


    But biting it on the body of the fish king, but biting a piece of flesh and blood, the blood of the magma suddenly flowed out.


    A group of cockroaches like a skeleton of the bones bite on the fish king, suddenly dripping the blood of the fish king biting, the blood and rain falling, the whole big lake and the nearby rock and stone were dyed golden red.


    The fish king also screamed in the air, swaying his body and trying to get rid of those, but he couldn��t get rid of it.


    Xiaguang and reverse scales are not useful for those crickets. Those cockroaches seem to be between real and illusory. They are hard to reach but have the ability to devour flesh and blood.


    "The Great Emperor, the flying squid seems to be going to die, are we going to take it now?" Ghost Nightshade asked the female lord.


    The female emperor said faintly: "Don''t underestimate any creature that can open ten genetic locks. They are the strongest survivors."


    Ghost Nightshade had to retreat to the side, and there was a hint of suffocation in his eyes. He also knew that the Fish King was not so easy to be killed, but the situation is a bit complicated, beyond his expectations. He wants to urge the female Emperor to launch ahead of time. Maybe you can find the opportunity again from the chaos.


    It is a pity that the female emperor did not do what he wanted, and the ghost night fork could only continue to wait for the opportunity.


    At the time of those biting, suddenly see the fish king screaming, the sound is like a dragon, the scales of the body flashing, Jinxia is fast flowing, in the brilliant brilliance, but the body of the fish king is gradually elongated. The paws were born under the abdomen, and turned into a golden red dragon.


    "It''s no wonder that Ghost Nightshade said that the name of the fish king is flying squid, and it can really be ruined!" Hansen was surprised and looked at the flying squid in the air.


    The body of the phlegm, the fish king hoes a turn, facing the squirting of the bite on himself, suddenly a tidal wave like a spout.


    The dragonfly was blown by the dragon, and suddenly screamed into the fly ash, then disappeared.


    The squid king turned back and rushed toward the blueberry, and Zhang Kailongkou would swallow the fruit.


    The flying witches that surround this fruit have been destroyed, and nothing can stop the squid king, and the fruit will be swallowed by the squid king.


    But when I saw the bell-like fruit bell, I suddenly shot a blue glow.


    Bi Xia moment shot on the body of the squid king, and immediately listened to the screaming of the squid king, and even fell straight from the sky, the huge dragon body fell to the big lake.


    In the process of the fall, the dragon''s body gradually contracted, and when it fell into the lake, it has returned to the appearance of flying fish.


    Hey!


    The flying fish king fell into the water, causing a huge wave, and the blood suddenly dyed the big lake into a golden red, as if it were a magma pool, and did not know how much blood the flying fish king had flowed.


    "At this time, I still have to wait, what time do you have to wait?" The female empire stared at the man sitting by the lake and said coldly.


    The man did not speak, stood up straight, and walked toward the wall that had flown down the waterfall.


    Then in the eyes of everyone''s suspicious eyes, the man climbed the mountain wall to climb up.


    Hansen looked stunned: "Is this man not going to fly? He is a man who even compromises the emperor. How can he even fly?"


    But the man really climbed the mountain wall step by step, and it was not very fast.


    "Great Emperor, who is this guy?" asked the ghost night fork machine.


    "I found someone who picked the Bichen fruit. You used to help him pick the Bichen fruit." The female emperor said, sitting down on the bronze throne and heading towards the Great Lake, it seems that he wanted to collect the flying fish king first.


    Ghost Nightshade hears a happy heart, and only if he and the man go, he has a good chance to get the blue fruit.


    If the female emperor went together, he still had some concerns, fearing that he could not find a chance to shoot, but with a human being, he had too many opportunities to shoot.


    The other six Biluo Fruit Ghosts did not dare to touch, but the one that Fei Yuwang had already moved, the Ghost Hare was confident to pick it up.


    Under the pressure of the fish king, the blue fruit has been sprayed out of the body, the danger has been greatly reduced, it is the best time to pick.


    Seeing that the female emperor had sneaked into the lake with the bronze throne, the ghosts in the eyes of the nightshade flashed into a pair of Yasha wings, chasing the man who was climbing to the mountain.


    Ghost Nightshade has no interest in climbing up and flies directly to the man. Ghosting Nights looks at the man and asks: "The Great Man ordered me to come to help you pick the Bichen, how do you plan to pick the fruit?"


    Although Ghost Harpoon is somewhat disdainful to human men, considering the characters like the female emperor, it is impossible to find someone who is not used for no reason, so Ghost Hare feels that there is something he does not know, so there is no courage. Rushing up the mountain, or flying over and wanting to set a set of human men''s words.


    While the human man continued to climb up, he said casually: "The plan is to climb up and then take off the blueberry."


    This said that it is equal to not saying that Ghost Nightshade flashed a murderous eye, but still smiled and said: "The blue fruit is extremely dangerous, with the power of terror, how do you pick it?"


    ��Is it dangerous? She didn��t tell me, just say it��s up and down,�� the man said.


    Ghost Night''s heart is in the fire, but still resists the temper, and said with a cheerful color: "Then we will pick it up quickly, you don''t grind it, otherwise you will not be so easy to wait for the blue fruit to recover. ""


    "I am not climbing hard all the time?" The man smiled and said.


    "You can''t fly?" Ghost Harpoon is also annoyed, coldly said.


    "No." The man answered very simply, letting the ghost night fork smash.


    "You really can''t fly?" Ghosting Night is a confused man.


    "I don''t have wings, isn''t it normal to fly?" the man said faintly.


    "Then you slowly climb, I first helped the Emperor to take off the Bichen." Ghost Night said, he took a double-wing and flew directly to the mountain.


    Now is the best time to pick the blueberry, Ghost Nightshade makes up his mind no matter what the cat is tired, he picks the blue fruit and runs straight.


    Ghost Nightshade has already prepared for it. He has the confidence that the female emperor can''t catch up with him and can safely flee.


    When the Flying Fish King fell, Hansen had already plunged into the water along the grass. He wanted to see how the fish king was hurt. He would not be finished with this.


    After the fish king entered the water, Hansen dive to the place where the fish king fell, and when he knew the appearance of the fish king, he was shocked.

 Chapter 1269： Pineal gland (the lord plus more)

    On the forehead of the fish king, a pine-like green-green thing is inlaid in it. Half of the pine cone has been trapped inside the bone of the fish king, and the part that stays outside is flashing with a green brilliance. It looks like the fish king has a strange bi-color vertical eye on his forehead. .


    As the pineal body flashed a bit, the body of the fish king also twitched and twitched, as if it had committed a sheep.


    The wound on the fish king does not seem too heavy, but the body has been sinking, as if losing consciousness.


    "What is the thing that spurts out in the blueberry? Is it that it makes the fish king lose consciousness?" Hansen thought, and grabbed the sword and swam to the fish king.


    The fish king had only a twitching share, and he was unable to move on his own. Hansen soon approached the fish king, and the hand of the sword was inserted into the turquoise pineal gland.


    when!


    The sword tip of Tai Ajian was stabbed on the pineal gland, and it made a muffled sound, and it was not able to damage it.


    Hansen has stabbed a few swords, and still can''t hurt the pineal gland. The stuff is really amazing.


    "Since the thorns can''t be broken, then you will dig them out." Han Sen holds the Tai Ajian in both hands, and the blood-stained nerves open nine genetic locks. The blood-colored power spreads over the Tai Ajian, dyeing the Tai Ajian. Blood red.


    Along the edge of the pineal gland, Hansen stabbed his sword and immediately smashed the fish king''s bones into a slit.


    The fish king''s body just trembled, it seems that the pain has been difficult to make it react a lot.


    However, this is exactly the same as Hansen��s intention, saving the fish king from struggling, which is more troublesome.


    Dr. Tai Ajian was pulled out a little. Hansen suddenly saw that the fish king skull was connected to the pineal gland. There were many white thin lines connected. It was a bit like a nerve. It seems that the pineal gland has grown into a fish king. Part of it.


    Hansen��s thoughts moved, and Tai Ajian slammed the white thin lines. The thin lines were very tough, but they were a lot worse than the pineal gland. Hansen did his best and suddenly cut off several.


    When the white thin line breaks, I suddenly see the pineal gland and the fish king tremble at the same time. The light above the pineal gland seems to be weaker.


    Hansen was overjoyed and knew that he was looking for the right path. He held the sword quickly with both hands, and dug the head of the fish king against the pineal body, and then cut off the connected white thin lines.


    However, the head of the fish king is also very hard, Hansen dug up very laborious.


    Only after a small digging, I saw a snake-like bronze monster in the water in the distance.


    "Come so fast?" Han Sen knows that the female emperor came to the lake, and her goal must be the fish king.


    The Tai Ajian in his hand speeded up the speed, but it was faster than the bronze snakes. Hansen was attached to the fish king. He covered his body shape by the fish king. His eyes were seen from the water and he could already see the bronze. The throne and the female emperor sitting on it, she is less than a hundred meters away from the fish king.


    Han Sen sneaked a sneak peek and found that only the female emperor went down to the lake, and his heart was a little relieved.


    The strange human man and the ghost night fork did not come down, only need to deal with the female emperor, Han Sen felt that he still had a chance.


    Looked at the upcoming female emperor, and then look at the fish king and the pineal gland, Han Sen made a fuss, directly transformed into a super emperor state, clenched the sword with both hands, slamming toward the forehead of the fish king Sting down.


    The blazing light flashed wildly on the sword of Tai A, and it was directly plunged into the forehead bone of the fish king with the power of terror.


    The place where the female emperor came was the tail of the fish king, and did not see Hansen in front. After she approached the fish king, she immediately ordered the bronze snake group that formed the bronze throne seat, all of which suddenly came from the bronze throne. Spreading down, a group of bronze snakes licking the blood, and opened their mouths to the fish king''s body to bite, look at their appearance, it seems to be the fish king to eat.


    Seeing that a large number of strange snakes have swarmed, Hansen, who is at the head of the fish, is about to make it out of his teeth.


    when!


    Finally, the pineal body was dug out directly from Hansen��s skull, and the pineal fruit suddenly popped out with a strand of golden red blood.


    As soon as the pineal gland went, the fish king suddenly woke up from the deep sleep. The body slammed and the body regained its brilliance. Jin Xia swept out with waves, and suddenly Hansen and those almost almost bite. The bronze snakes on the fish kings all flew out.


    The female emperor suddenly stunned, and she saw the fish king being sprayed by the blue fruit. According to the truth, it should not be possible to resist again. How suddenly, the fish king seemed to wake up.


    Hansen just used the sound of the Xuan Jing to simulate the fish king, and posted it on the fish king. The female emperor did not expect that there were other people here, nor did he see Hansen, so I did not know that Hansen helped the fish king to take down the pine. Fruit.


    The fish king recovered to be awake, and saw the bronze snakes and the female emperors, and suddenly the golden brilliance of the body was released, and they sprayed out against the female emperor.


    A golden red scent like a torrent rushes toward the female emperor. Although it is not as powerful as the fish king incarnation, it is already very embarrassing.


    The female emperor looked at the golden red tide indifferently, but even the eyes did not blink. The group of bronze snakes automatically gathered under the bronze throne, and a tail flew toward the golden red tide, forming a huge torrent in the bronze. .


    Hey!


    The snake tail collided with the golden red tide, and the whole big lake was blown up. The lake water rose like a volcanic eruption, and everything in the lake was shaken up to the sky.


    Hansen, who had already lifted the super-spiritual body, flew out with the lake and rushed into the sky for a few hundred meters before falling down with the lake.


    Hansen did not fall back into the lake. When he turned over, he fell into the woods on the shore. When the water waves receded from the trees and turned back into the lake, Hansen��s breath was perfect and merged with the grass. As one.


    I only heard the horrible explosions coming from the lake. The brilliance of Jinhong continued to burst in the lake, and the lake continued to erupt, causing heavy rains in the surrounding area.


    In the potential forest of Hansen, the lake was shocked, but the eyes looked at the mountains.


    The human man climbed a little and a half, still far from the top of the mountain, but the ghost night fork has already flown to the top of the mountain, only two meters away from the blue fruit that the fish king wants to swallow.


    There is a strange black smoke on the ghost night fork. The vibration of the wings is like the evil spirit that escaped from hell. The face is slightly stunned and grabbed the blue fruit.


    Seeing the ghost night fork will catch the Bi fruit, but only see a blue light in the blue fruit, and suddenly shot on the forehead of the ghost night fork.


    Ghost Nightshade was shocked and stunned, but I couldn��t think of Biyue Fruit��s second shot.


    Fortunately, in the heart of the ghost night fork, there is always a warning. When you see the light of the blue light, the wings will vibrate. It seems that the swallows swept away like a vanity, and escaped the blue light.


    However, the blue light turned hard and turned a corner, and suddenly hit the back of the ghost night fork, the ghost night fork suddenly turned his eyes, like a fainting past, directly planted from the top of the mountain.

 Chapter 1270： Unexpected harvest (the lord plus more)

    "I wipe, it is no wonder that even the female emperor dare not go to the blue fruit, even the fish king who opened the ten genetic locks and the sinister ghost night fork are planted in a face-to-face. It is terrible." Sen was very glad that he didn''t pick the fruits first, otherwise it would be him if he is unlucky.


    However, Hansen turned to think again, since even the great emperor and the supernatural creatures can not be picked up, then why does the female emperor think that a human man can pick it up?


    In the potential forest of Hansen, his eyes looked suspiciously at the human man on the mountain. He seemed to be unable to fly. He just climbed slowly. The speed was not very fast. He did not know that he did not want to climb too. Fast, or that there is no ability to climb faster.


    The female emperor still fought in the lake with the fish king. I saw the eruption between the lakes, and the female emperor drove the bronze throne to the air.


    After fighting for so long, she didn''t even have wet clothes. She was sitting on a bronze throne with her long, white legs. It seemed that she had never moved.


    The fish king also rushed out of the lake, and the tail of the morning glow flew into the air, and the gold-red tide of the waves sprang out in the fish mouth.


    The bronze throne of the whole person, together with the bronze snakes, exudes a strange brilliance, but only a throne and those bronze snakes resisted the tide of the fish king.


    Although the fish king was injured, but with a bronze throne, he was as good as the fish king, and Hansen was surprised.


    The most important thing is that Hansen did not see the fluctuation of the female emperor''s own breath, which means that the bronze throne is not her own power, but independent.


    "If this is the case, does it mean that the female emperor and the bronze throne are equal to the two great emperors?" Hansen said in the heart.


    However, the female emperor has never shot, just sitting on the bronze throne and watching the battle, it is difficult to tell the winner.


    Rather than saying that the female emperor is fighting the fish king, it is better to say that she is looking at the man who climbed to the top of the mountain.


    Hansen is also watching the man, but the man is too slow to climb, and Hansen is eager to see.


    The man is not in a hurry. He is still crawling slowly up the hill. If he wants to climb to the top of the mountain, it will take at least half an hour.


    Hansen was holding a big tree. Most of his body was soaked in the water. Only the head stayed outside. The lake was blown out and the nearby forest was about to be submerged.


    Just watching the man climb the mountain, but suddenly something has floated from the water, but also flashed a blue shimmer.


    Han Sen took a closer look and turned out to be the pineal fruit that he dug out from the skull of the fish king. This thing did not sink in the water, but floated up, and the water wave fluttered.


    It floated, but it floated toward Hansen, and it floated straight to Hansen��s head.


    Hansen��s heart was a glimpse. Although the pineal body was dug out by him, there was no drastic reaction, but Hansen was still wary of it.


    Carefully swimming in the water, changed a position, but the pineal gland actually drifted to him again.


    "There is a problem!" Han Sen looked cold and held Tai Ajian in his hand. If the pineal body dared to rush to him, he directly turned into a super emperor to open the pineal gland.


    Under the gaze of Hansen, the pineal gland gradually floated to Hansen, but it did not have a fierce move, but slowly drifted to Hansen.


    Hansen��s sword was on the pineal gland, and the pineal fruit was suddenly flew out several meters.


    Because she was afraid of alarming the female emperor, Hansen did not dare to make too much movement, and did not dare to use it.


    But in a short while, the pineal gland floated again, and Hansen flew it out several times in succession, and the pineal gland also floated back.


    "After this guy was sprayed out, there is no power in itself, so there is no way to force the parasitism as before." Hansen thought so, and did not fly the pineal.


    When the pineal gland came to Hansen, Hansen touched it with Tai Ajian, and the pineal gland did not have any special reaction.


    I reached out and touched the pineal gland, and there was no abnormal reaction.


    Hansen couldn''t help but be curious. He held the pineal gland in his hand and carefully observed its reaction.


    The pineal gland is just a flash of light, and there is no other difference.


    Those white thin lines have been ablated after being cut off, and the pine cones appear to look like a beautiful bi-colored gemstone, or the one that will shine.


    Hansen carefully scanned the pineal gland with the hole in the tunnel and found that there was a weak vitality in it, which turned out to be a living life.


    Hansen��s heart moved: ��Is it true that this pineal gland is the seed of the blue vine? If it��s a seed, it��s a good thing. I can plant a vine, and then ripen it, and it��s so ripe. It��s rushing, and it��s definitely not a problem.��


    Hansen thought, suddenly remembered that there was also a pineal body on the ghost night fork, and it was good to take it back together.


    The four eyes looked for a while, and soon it was discovered that the ghost night fork was washed into the woods like a dead man, just to facilitate Hansen.


    Hansen quietly dive into the past, and I saw that the same pineal body was inlaid on the back of the ghost night fork. I was trying to dig it, but suddenly thought of a problem.


    Now Ghost Night Fork is controlled by the pineal gland, like a dead man, even the suicide to return to the soul of the stone is impossible, he took the pineal body to get it, is not equal to save the ghost night fork life.


    Thinking about it, Hansen felt that this kind of thing could not be done, and when the eyes turned, he immediately thought of a good idea.


    Now Ghost Nightshade is unaware, and even has no ability to refuse. He directly puts him in a bottle of ecstasy.


    The pineal gland was taken inside, and it was impossible for Ghost Hare to return to the stone of the soul even if he wanted to commit suicide. He was not in the same space at all, and he could not return suicide.


    Hansen is very interested to know that if Ghost Harpers die in a bottle of anger, what will happen.


    If you do it, Han Zhong directly puts the ghostless night fork that has been unrestrained into the bottle of love.


    "Bi Erguo? Where did you get the Bichen fruit?" Han Sen just got in the ghost night fork, and the imprisoned female emperor looked at the stunned ghost night fork, and suddenly he cried.


    "Bi Erguo? You said this is a Bichen fruit?" Hansen also surprised to see the moment the female emperor asked.


    Hansen always thought that the bell-like fruit was the blueberry, but now the female emperor saw the pineal gland, and she directly called out the name of the Biluo fruit, which made him feel surprised and happy, but he did not believe it.


    "This can be said to be a blueberry, or it can be said that it is not." The female emperor said that it was a plausible statement and refused to speak again.

 Chapter 1271： Blue blood

    Hansen still wants to ask again, but he sees that the man has climbed to the middle of the mountain, close to the vines like the dragon, and Hansen��s eyes are attracted to the past. He wants to know what the man is going to pick. Bichen fruit. .


    Under Hansen��s gaze, the man had already reached the wisteria, and he reached out and grabbed a wisteria rattan.


    Hansen didn''t know what he wanted to do. The power of Wisteria was not weaker than the super-god creatures. Even the fish king was not willing to let the wisteria pull easily. This man directly reached out and grabbed it. This move seemed crazy.


    However, the scene that happened next made Hansen even more surprised. The man reached out and grabbed the wisteria. The wisteria didn''t react at all. It seemed to be the usual plant vine. He was climbed up by the man and did not move at all.


    "How is this possible?" Hansen''s eyes were wide, and he couldn''t help but blink.


    This is indeed the case. The man really climbed over the wisteria and grabbed the wisteria to climb up, but the speed was faster.


    Those wisteria like Long Ruxia, let alone beat him, and do not move, it seems to fall asleep.


    "It''s no wonder that the female emperor would let the man pick the fruit of the fruit. It''s too arrogant. How did he do it? Isn''t the vines harming humans? Then can I pick it?" ��


    However, Hansen turned to think about it and felt that it was unlikely. Like the existence of a female emperor, it is not easy to find a few human beings. She went to a shelter, whether it was a shelter in her own name, as long as she spoke, I am afraid that a large number of aliens will be sent to the human beings in the shelter, why should they be angry with this man, how to get angry or agree The conditions of men.


    "What a hell, a human man, why do you let the genetic plants like Biluovine look at each other?" Hansen really couldn''t understand.


    The female emperor also looked at the man at this time, and saw that the wisteria did not respond to the man, and the eyes passed a hint of joy.


    The man''s hands and feet have become much faster. Hansen discovered that the man was not crawling fast, but he was slow to climb. After climbing the wisteria, his speed became faster and faster, and he climbed to the top of the mountain in a short time. Came to the front of the blueberry that the former fish king and ghost night fork want to pick.


    The eyes of Hansen and the female emperor are all condensed on the man and the blueberry, and the fisherman and the ghost night fork can''t pick up the blue fruit, I don''t know if this human man can pick it.


    The man did not like the fish king and the ghost night fork, anxious to pick the blue fruit, stopped in front of the fruit, palms out of the palm of his hand, and put a hole in his palm with the nail of the other hand.


    The blood suddenly flowed out of the wound, and Hansen suddenly widened his eyes.


    Originally Hansen thought that although the blood of a man''s blood is blue, the blood should still be red blood. After all, the venous blood is blue, and it is possible that something special will turn blue.


    But seeing the man''s blood, Hansen was shocked. His blood turned out to be really blue, a translucent blue, and blue is very glamorous.


    "Blue blood... Han Jingzhi... Isn''t he Han Hanzhi''s failure?" Hansen stared at the blue blood flowing from the palm of his man, his face changing.


    The man flipped his palm and dripped his blue blood on the blueberry.


    A drop of blue blood fell on the blueberry, and the blue fruit shivered slightly, like a sponge, sucking blue blood into it, making its original bicolor more translucent.


    Until the blue blood on the fruit disappeared completely, the blue fruit also stopped shaking, and the man slowly extended his palm to catch the blue fruit.


    Suddenly, a blue light spurted out of the fruit again, making Hansen and the female emperor a surprise.


    But the man grabbed the hand and grabbed the blue light, then the other hand continued to grab the blue fruit, directly grabbed the size of the fruit of the blue fruit, and gave the fruit from the vine Pulled it down.


    And Bi Erguo did not have any reaction, so he was held in the hands of a man.


    The female emperor was overjoyed and shouted at the man on the top of the mountain: "Get the blueberry fruit down."


    The man did not hesitate to climb down the vine with the blue fruit.


    The female emperor had no intention of fighting with the fish king, and directly drove the bronze throne to the man, only waiting for him to take out the range of the blue vine, so that he could get the blue fruit.


    Yu Wang seems to know that he is not a woman''s opponent, nor chasing it. He just swam a few laps in the lake. He glanced at the top of the mountain and turned to the river. It seemed to give up the robbing of the vine. intend.


    Hansen secretly shocked, whether it is the fish king, the ghost night fork, or the female emperor and the man, it seems that they only want to play the idea of ??this smallest blue fruit, there are six above, but they dare not touch, the blue vine The horrible imaginable.


    "Give me the blueberry." The man just got out of the range of the blue vine, the female emperor went to the man, and wanted to get the blue fruit in the man''s hand.


    The man ignored her, but he climbed down from his own feet.


    The female emperor flashed a trace of anger in her eyes, but she did not endure it, and she followed the man down the mountain.


    "Can you give me now?" He waited for the man to go down to the ground, and the female emperor said with a cold face.


    "What do I want? I will deliver the money in one hand." The man held the blue fruit in one hand and reached the female emperor in one hand.


    The female emperor hesitated a little, but still found something to hold in her hand.


    At the same time that the man got such a thing, the female emperor took the blueberry to the past, his face was full of joy, and he no longer took care of the man, and directly drove the bronze throne to leave.


    Hansen looked at the heart of the surprise, the terrible existence of the female emperor, and the secret treasure like the bronze throne, even did not want to grab, but really exchanged with the man, the blue blood human man seems to imagine just more than Hansen It��s still scary.


    The thing that the female Emperor used to exchange with the man was a wooden bottle. The man opened the wooden bottle directly, put the bottle mouth to his mouth, swallowed the contents directly, and then the wooden bottle was left behind. On the ground.


    Hansen wanted to know what was inside the wooden bottle, but unfortunately he did not see it at all.


    Suddenly, the man walked over to the woods and let Hansen''s face change slightly. I don''t know if the man found him.


    The man walked to the front of the woods, his eyes glanced around, and then frowned, his eyes glanced over the woods again, and finally settled in the grass where Hansen was hiding.


    "I don''t think there is any product that knows the goods, leaving the Bichen fruit, you can leave alive." The man looked at the grass hidden by Hansen and said calmly.

 Chapter 1272： Scorpio

    Undoubtedly, this human man did discover him. Hansen did not need to hide anymore. He stood up from the grass filled with water, and the armor of the whole body was flowing.


    "Friend, what do you say about Bichen, I am not too clear." Hansen looked at the man and said.


    "Human?" The man saw Hansen, slightly revealing a little bit of surprise, apparently did not expect to be a human being here.


    "It��s all compatriots. Everything is good to discuss. My name is Han Sen. How do friends call it?�� Han Sen wondered if he could find some information from this mysterious man.


    The man said with a cold face: "I have never been friends with human beings, not even compatriots."


    "It��s like saying that you are not human," Hansen said, staring at the man.


    The man said indifferently: "Don''t confuse me with your lower races. I originally wanted to keep you a life, but unfortunately you have too much nonsense."


    As he said, the man rushed directly to Hansen with a punch, and he was planning to kill himself directly.


    Hansen couldn��t think of a man saying that he started doing it, and that the man actually said that he was not a human being and regarded human beings as a lower race.


    However, Han Sen clearly feels that the man is a pure human atmosphere, and there is absolutely no mistake.


    Now there is no time for Han Sen to think so much. The man punches out, the body is powerful and terrible, the fist with a whistling sound, tearing the space and instantly reaching Hansen.


    Hansen��s blood flashed in his eyes, and he had opened nine genetic locks with **** nerves, like a fist in the blood.


    Hey!


    Hansen only felt that his fist avatar was rushing over the locomotive that crashed at high speed. He couldn��t help but step back and slammed his feet on the ground, but he still couldn��t stop his figure.


    The hard stone under the foot was directly plowed by Hansen''s legs, forming two deep grooves. Hansen slipped a few hundred meters on the ground before he barely stopped his figure.


    The bones on the fists have been broken, and even the arm bones have been shaken.


    "Good strength!" Hansen looked at the man with horror. The man did not carry any attribute power. It was a blow from the power of **, and it was unimaginable to force it to such a point.


    "Oh, **** nerves, are you a believer in my blood education?" The man snorted and seemed surprised.


    "You are?" Hansen was surprised. He had heard the man say that he was a member of the Blue Blood Special Forces. How did he become a blood-speaking person?


    The man smiled a little and his expression obviously eased a lot: "You don''t know that I am normal. I am afraid that there is no real saint in the blood education today. But since you cultivate blood and nerves, I must teach my true disciples, even if I teach my true disciples, even if Have you ever seen a true saint, you should have read the classics of the Thirteen Saints? I am one of the thirteen saints."


    Said, the man suddenly frowned: "Which disciple are you, how is the blood and nerves so weak?"


    Hansen��s heart flashed through thousands of thoughts. When he finally decided to fight, he said: ��I am a disciple of Qin Huaizhen. Before the old man died, he accepted me as a disciple and passed on the blood. I know nothing about teaching. many."


    "Qin Huaizhen?" The man frowned and thought, for a while it seemed to think of something: "It turned out to be the Qin family. Has the Qin family actually fallen to such a degree? It is actually a foreigner disciple, or the practitioner of the first generation of blood and nerves."


    Hansen didn''t talk, just looked at the man. He didn''t know anything about blood-threatening. He said that he would only be wrong. It is better not to say it.


    The man thought about it and said: "It is hard to find a person who can cultivate the nerves. It is not easy for the Qin family to find one. Since you accepted the inheritance of the Qin family, although it is still the first generation, the Qin family��s saints still have to be It is up to you to inherit, but your blood is still too weak to enjoy the saint''s title. Fortunately, there is a shelter now, and you will inherit it for generations. After your descendants turn into blue blood, you can truly get the saints. title."


    Hansen��s heart was so excited that the man suddenly made him understand a lot of things, just a few words.


    Blood-stained nerves are the top-level exercises to strengthen genetics. Generations will make future generations stronger.


    Xuanmen��s descendants once said that the true disciples of the blood gods are terrible. They are the horrors that have been passed down from the ancient times, and their physical qualities are far superior to those of ordinary human beings.


    In addition, the man who claims to be a saint of the Scorpio said that it means that the algebra of the blood and nerves has passed away for a long time, and the blood will turn blue. That is not to say that the blue blood is the inheritor of the blood-sacred teaching.


    This ancient method of using blood and time as a means of inheritance is not something that can be practiced casually, and even if it is practiced, the power that can be exerted is not too strong.


    The most powerful place in the blood-staining nerves is the inheritance of power and genes. It is passed down from generation to generation. If it is a true long-term disciple, the power is indeed horrible.


    This is why Han Sen practiced the blood and nerves, and also opened nine genetic locks, but the strength is not much stronger than the super **** creature that opened the nine genetic locks.


    Because this is not the real strength of the blood and nerves, such a person like Tianzhu is the real strong person who cultivates the blood and nerves. I don��t know how many generations of horror existed.


    Hansen��s thoughts are another turn: ��If the Thirteen Saints represent 13 blood inheritances passed down from the ancient times, then Han Jingzhi should be one of the inheritors? He is also blue blood.��


    However, it is wrong to think about it. The infant and the ghost clearly said that Han Jingzhi was tied to the blood to teach. If he is really a saint of blood, how can someone dare to tie him? Who else has tied him?


    And the Qin family is also a saint, why their blood is red, and it has not turned blue?


    One question was raised in Hansen��s mind, which made him even more confused.


    However, there is a point that Hansen has inferred that if Han Jingzhi is one of the inheritance saints of blood-stained teaching, then he cannot be Hansen��s grandfather.


    Even after Han Jingzhi, no one in the Han family cultivates the blood and nerves, and the gene inheritance power of the blood and nerves will continue for generations, but it will slowly weaken.


    According to the truth, when you get to Hansen, you can inherit a little blue blood.


    Even if Hansen is not genetically inherited, his father should be a little blue blood.


    However, Hansen knows very clearly that both himself and his father are red blood, and that the blue blood has no relationship with the money. It is absolutely impossible to pass on the saints of the blood-sacred teachings.


    Han Sen and the more he wants to be confused, Han Jia really has nothing to do with Han Jingzhi, so how can the Han family pass on the blood to teach the holy things and the blood of the cat? This is too strange.


    The man did not know that Hansen��s heart was a thousand times, and he said to himself: "Well, the two blueberries will be given to the saints."


    After that, the man turned and left.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1273： Bronze statue

    Seeing that the man is about to leave, Hansen couldn��t help but ask: "Scorpio saints, among the thirteen saints I teach, can there be a surname Han?"


    "No, you better leave here soon." The man replied without looking back.


    Hansen still wants to ask another question, but sees that the man has gone quickly. The horrible body has already torn the space in an instant, as far away as a teleport.


    Hansen found a problem. The man��s ** was indeed strong enough, and even Hansen��s physical fitness could not compete with it.


    However, he seems to be only powerful, and he has no power at all.


    At first he climbed up the mountain, maybe it might not really fly. After all, pure power is strong and can jump very high, but it is also difficult to completely get rid of the restraint of gravity.


    "Which people are the thirteen saints? Is the Qin family one of the thirteen saints? Is Han Jingzhi one of the thirteen saints?" Hansen flashed countless thoughts, but both It is difficult to understand.


    While Hansen was thinking about it, he suddenly felt the fluctuation of power, and the female emperor actually came back with the bronze throne.


    Hansen suddenly complained in his heart and understood why the man wanted him to leave soon. It was just that too many doubts made Han Sen not think so much. He stood here for a while and could not leave in time.


    "Scorpio, you dare to play with me, I want your life!" The female emperor seems to be angry. On her bronze throne, there are many pieces of jasper that have been smashed. It seems to belong to the bell. Bijou fruit.


    Hansen turned and ran, but it was too late. Although the female emperor saw that Hansen was not a scorpio, he did not want to let him go. He couldn��t find Scorpio. The female emperor was obviously crazy. The gas is scattered on Hansen, who is also human.


    The bronze throne flew to the top of Hansen''s head, and the speed was so fast that even the phoenix flying secrets could not escape.


    Countless bronze snakes rolled over Hansen, Hansen was furious: "Your sister, when I am bullying? Scorpio lied to you, you don''t go looking for him to settle accounts, take me out and count what happened. ?"


    Mindfulness, Hansen summoned the little angel and the rebellious knight to his side, and at the same time turned into an ancient magic soldier, pulling out the Phoenix Excalibur and the Tai Ajian to the snake group.


    The thunderbolt rebellious aura of the rebel knight spurted out, causing an aura to appear at the foot of all creatures, and the body was also subjected to a layer of fine blue lightning.


    It��s just the aura of the bronze snake and the fine thunder and lightning, which makes their actions slow, their strength and speed are weakened. It looks like a meal, and the action is not smooth.


    Hansen and the little angels have increased, and the attacks have also brought the power of thunder and lightning.


    However, the body of the blue-snake snake is as strong as the super-god creature, and Hansen��s sword is on it, leaving only a wound, and it is difficult to directly break the snake tail.


    Those bronze snakes couldn��t help Hansen them, and the situation was deadlocked for a time.


    At this time, the female emperor was angered and burned. He could not find the Scorpio Saints. He wanted to take a human sprinkler, but he did not want this human being to be so arrogant. The bronze throne could not take him for a time.


    "Great Emperor, we have no enmity, I am just passing by, why is this necessary? If you are seeking revenge, go to the Lord, how about we?" Hansen had no thoughts and the female emperor desperately.


    People are different, killing and resurrection, and there is no benefit to Hansen.


    Moreover, people have just been deceived, Han Sen also got two blueberries, the benefits are all available, but also desperately with a great emperor, Han Sen is really difficult to give birth to any war.


    After taking up the cheap, of course, I have to run quickly. Now Hansen only hates that he is not running fast enough. He should learn to learn the saints and saints. The guy has long known that the deceived female emperor will definitely come back, so he will be so anxious. Leaving, he reminded Hansen before leaving.


    It was only at that time that Hansen was troubled by too many doubts. For a time, he could not understand the meaning of the saints.


    "You humans are not good things, kill you first, then go to the scorpio that **** to settle accounts." The female empire said coldly.


    The reason why the female emperor had to fight Hansen was not to vent his anger.


    She knows that it is not so easy to find the Scorpio. Hansen appears in this place, and is the same human being as Scorpio. Maybe there is a relationship between them. If Hansen is taken, maybe some Scorpio can be found. The clue.


    Therefore, the female emperor will leave Hansen, not a brainless killing and catharsis.


    The bronze throne could not take Hansen for a time, so that the female emperor even more determined that Hansen and Scorpio have anything to do with it.


    The number of human beings in the third shelter is small, and the strength is even stronger. It is said that Hansen has nothing to do with Scorpio, and the female emperor naturally refuses to believe.


    Seeing that the bronze snake was difficult to clean up Hansen, the female emperor was already impatient, and stood up from the bronze throne.


    Her legs are extremely slender and beautiful, making the body extremely tall and natural, with its own queeny temperament.


    A pair of eyes full of dangerous temptations, this time is full of strange brilliance, staring at Hansen fighting with bronze snakes.


    Hansen didn''t have too many battles, and he fled back and forth, hoping to escape with speed. But the bronze throne was extremely fast, almost like a void, and he couldn''t get rid of it.


    The eyes of the female emperor are getting brighter and brighter, and it seems that her eyes are lit with light bulbs, and a pair of eyes are turned into blazing colors.


    In the blazing white, Hansen''s figure was gradually mapped out, but it was different from Hansen. The figure turned out to be a bronze statue resembling Hansen.


    Hansen, who was escaping from the battle, suddenly felt his body sinking, and the body seemed to be rigid for no reason. The activity became very inflexible, a bit like a puppet.


    Hansen was shocked and looked at him. He found that many parts of the body turned into bronze, first bones, then flesh and blood, and finally internal organs and skin.


    Hansen saw that more and more parts of his body were turned into bronze, which could not be stopped. His heart was suddenly shocked.


    Then see the strange eyes of the female emperor, and the bronze statue mapped in it, Hansen suddenly understood what happened.


    Understand clearly, but the power of blood and nerves can not prevent the spread of bronze in him, the body is getting heavier and heavier, and the eyes will look like a figure in the eyes of the female emperor, turning into a bronze statue.


    "Is it really good for me to bully?" Hansen''s eyes were cold, his eyes burning a blazing light, and then spreading toward the whole body. Rw

 Chapter 1274： Time and space

    The power of the super emperor can ignore all negative effects, and the law is not added.


    In the past, no matter whether the money was suppressed by the gold coins or the power of the imperial spirit, the super-spiritual spirit could not be controlled.


    Hansen is still very confident about the super-spiritual body. At the moment when the super emperor turned into a body, the blazing light was spread all over Hansen''s body, so that his body was completely saturated with the light.


    The body, which had already been bronzed, retreated under the light and restored the original flesh and blood.


    It''s just that the power of bronze is very strong. Even if it is transformed into a super-imperial state, it still takes some time to fully recover, and those bronze snakes have already rushed to Hansen who has not completely escaped from the bronze and the body is inconvenient to move.


    The little angels and the rebellious knights guarded Hansen in front and behind, resisting the green snake''s offensive, but only two of them, if they fight back, they can support for a while.


    Now it is necessary to protect Hansen from moving, and only to forcefully resist the snake tails of those bronze snakes, and suddenly become in jeopardy.


    Han Sen is preparing to summon several of his emperors, temporarily helping him to resist, so that his body has enough time to recover.


    However, I suddenly heard a sound of water and waves. In the river not far away, a golden golden red flying fish broke out of the water, and at the same time, the tidal glow came, and suddenly rushed to Hansen. Those bronze snakes all repelled.


    "Fish King?" Hansen was overjoyed.


    The body of the flying fish king Jin Guangkai flew over Hansen''s body. The cloud-like tail was like a cloud covering the sky. Hansen was covered in it. All the attacks of the bronze snakes were blocked by the fish king.


    The female emperor was furious, and the eyes of the demon looked at the fish king, and the figure of the fish king gradually reflected in the eyes.


    Suddenly, I heard only a ringing finger in the tail of the fish king. The golden light of the original clear sky, the gold coins falling like rain, suddenly affected the sight of the female emperor.


    The reflection of the fish king in the eyes of the female emperor suddenly disappeared. Her eyes obviously could only reflect the bronze statue of the enemy without cover. So many gold coins fell like rain, interrupting her eyes continuously, and the reflection suddenly disappeared. not see.


    When the gold coins fell on the bronze snake, they suddenly sticked up. One of the two had no effect on the bronze snake, but the gold coins on the body were more, and the bronze snake was greatly affected and moved by the suppression. It is very difficult to get up.


    There was a scream of anger on the face of the female emperor. The body was filled with a horrible atmosphere. The long black hair fluttered, and she saw that she reached out and grabbed a bronze old gun from the bronze throne.


    At the moment when the bronze gun was pulled out, the bronze throne was twisted, and the many bronze snakes contracted back, and the gold coins on the body fell.


    The bronze throne, together with the bronze snake below, twisted into a bronze snake with a dragon like a dragon.


    The female emperor was armed with a bronze ancient gun, riding a bronze snake, and screaming at Hansen. The gold coins of the sky were all blocked by the bronze brilliance, and they could not fall on the snake.


    Hansen is still inside the fishtail, and the fish king is the first to bear the brunt of it, spitting Jinxia in his mouth and trying to block the female emperor.


    The bronze ancient gun in the hands of the female emperor, with a terrifying brilliance, directly pierced the tidal Jinxia, ??as if the water and the waves were simple, and suddenly it had already stabbed the head of the fish king.


    Hansen is in the fishtail, his hands are ringing the little angels, kissing on the red glamorous glamour, the moment when the lips meet, the strange brilliance will completely wrap the two, and the second fit will transform.


    When the bronze ancient gun was about to pierce the top of the fish king''s head, I saw a strong light shot, hitting the bronze ancient gun, and suddenly hit the bronze gun to the side, not able to stab the fish king.


    Almost at the same time, Hansen, who was born with white wings and a ring of golden angels on his head, stood on the head of the fish king and took the sword of the angel who was knocked back at the same time.


    "Kill!" Hansen screamed, and the fish king and the tail below swayed, and suddenly turned into a golden glaciers and rushed toward the female emperor.


    Hansen��s eyes are like electricity, and the sword of the angel in his hand is tightly held, and his breath is constantly rising.


    The female emperor seems to be cold-eyed. The bronze snake is like a dragon and rushes to the big fish at the same time. The bronze ancient gun in the hands of the female emperor condenses a strange light and points to Hansen on the fish.


    Jinxia and Qinghong rushed in the sky, and there seemed to be a sound of swords and guns, and thunderous.


    I saw that Jinxia and Qinghong were flying and dancing on the Dahe Mountain. When the mountain collapsed, the river did not flow backwards. A tree was tens of meters high. The big tree was swept by the sword. Suddenly, Qigen broke a large piece.


    The earth is cracked, the sea of ??clouds is broken, the heavens and the earth are discolored, and even the void is torn by the power of terror. The turbulent collision forms a storm, and the world is in a doomsday scene.


    The female emperor was able to fight with Hansen. Hansen only suffered from the loss of the ninth genetic lock. However, after combining with the angel, the nine genetic locks can also compete with the ten genelocked emperors. The power is already terrifying. .


    Now Hansen��s super **** gene is almost full, and the time to fit with the angel is much longer.


    But no matter how long the time is, there is end, Hansen is not able to fight.


    It��s just that Han Sen has no intention of retreating at this time, and his eyes are full of fanaticism.


    Riding the fish king and the female emperor in a crazy battle, the sword in his hand gradually distorted.


    How to combine time acceleration and space shuttle, Hansen has been studying for a long time, and there are already many plans in mind, but I haven''t made up my mind yet. Which one is the best solution?


    Nowadays, in the battle with the female emperor, seeing the shooting method of the female emperor, Hansen made a choice. In that crazy battle, the combination of the two forces began.


    The theoretical knowledge of Hansen has been inferred numerous times, and what is lacking is only the true combination.


    Now Hansen has a strange feeling in his heart, and he feels that he will succeed this time.


    The power of time and space condensed in Hansen''s body at the same time. At the beginning, it was only a different way, but gradually, the two forces began to blend together.


    The female emperor''s eyes are full of strange light. As far as the eye can see, the gunpoint can arrive at the same time. It seems that it is not her hands that are driving the bronze gun, but the pair of monster eyes.


    The Jinxia of the King of Fish and the blue-green of the bronze serpent are constantly fighting in the sky. Where the tidal tides and the blue light pass, the mountains are destroyed by destruction. Within a few dozen years, it is already A ruin.


    Suddenly, Hansen stopped the fish king, because if he went further, the mountain was the cave where Bao and Qin were hiding. If this was done, Boa might be able to protect himself, but Qin Hao would die.


    "That''s here." Hansen stared at the female emperor, and a terrible force was born in the body.

 Chapter 1275： Prostitute

    When the female emperor saw Hansen stop, she even wanted to harden the impact of the bronze gun in her hand. She suddenly snorted, and the evil light flashed in her eyes. The bronze gun in her hand suddenly turned, and it seemed that the drill bit hit Hansen.


    With the strong rotation of the gun body, the void was drilled through, and the bronze gun suddenly disappeared. I could not see where the gun went.


    Hansen did not care where the bronze gun went. He just stared at the female emperor, and all the power poured into the angel''s sword in his hand.


    The original transparent angel sword, this time is even more magical dreams, because the distortion of the space, making the blade almost difficult to see clearly in the space fault, can only see a touch of transparent brilliance.


    At the moment when the bronze ancient gun disappeared, Hansen also held the sword of the angel in both hands, and a sword smashed against the female emperor.


    "Death!" The eyes of the female emperor flashed a flash of excitement. When the bronze gun appeared, the tip of the gun was already stabbed in Hansen''s eyebrow.


    Hansen��s big sword did not fall down. The female emperor was 100% sure that he could pierce Hansen��s head before the big sword fell.


    Fight!


    The blood stained the sky, the long hair of the female emperor danced, and the two eyes stunned to the limit, and the face was full of unbelievable expression.


    And her body has been split in half from the center, two half-faces and half-body with a horrified look, falling in the blood, and falling to the sides.


    The bronze snake suddenly lost his horror and turned and wanted to escape.


    Hansen let it do the same, the strange power in the body revived, merged into one, and the fish king under the shackles, in the midst of a ray of light, turned to the bronze snake.


    The bronze snake was completely devoid of war because of the female emperor. He just wanted to escape. The huge body rushed toward the rock. It seemed that he wanted to rush into the ground.


    Only Hansen was in the midst of the ray of sunshine, and it was already behind the bronze snake.


    Qin Lan held Boa in the cave, because the outside suddenly appeared like an earthquake, the cave was also shaking, she quickly rushed out with Bao.


    After Qin Lan rushed out, he saw a piece of Jinxia and a blue rainbow fighting between the heavens and the earth. Everything that was passed was destroyed, and even mountains and rivers could not be avoided.


    Seeing that Jinxia and Qinghong came quickly to this side, the earth was not torn at once, and the horror was hard to imagine.


    Where did Qin Lan dare to continue watching here, holding Bao''s turn and running desperately.


    However, it was not long before Qin Hao had just been promoted to the third shelter. Some genes were not considered good, and the speed was still not very fast. They simply did not run Jinxia and Qinghong.


    I haven''t run far, only to the position on the mountainside, I heard a horrible roar from behind, and Qin Hao turned his head and glanced at it, suddenly screaming in his heart.


    I saw that Qinghong had already rushed to the back, and was still rushing at a very fast speed.


    The distance was so close, and Qin Zhen finally saw what the Qinghong was.


    It is a horrible snake like a bronze cast. It seems to be the ancient vine **** worshipped by human beings. The body is like a giant dragon. The breath of the body and the big snake mouth are terrible.


    Seeing that the horrible snake rushed down, Qin Hao suddenly had no way to escape, and subconsciously used his body to protect the treasure in his arms. Although he knew that this would have no effect, the big snake could take her and Boa together with the earth. They all gave a big hole, but Qin Hao still subconsciously made such a protective action.


    In fact, the Qin dynasty was only suffering from innocent disasters. The big snake just wanted to rush into the ground. Qin Hao took Bao''s but just ran here, and it was so easy to feed into the Shekou.


    The body protects Bao, and Qin��s eyes have been staring at the snake. Although she is desperate, she does not close her eyes.


    This is the quality of a soldier. If you close your eyes, you can''t solve any problems. The danger will not disappear, but you may see opportunities and hopes while squinting.


    Qin Lan is a standard soldier, so she keeps her eyes open, but she sees no despair.


    Seeing that the blood basin of the Shekou has been shrouded in them, the shadow has already put them, Qin Yu in this moment, made a reaction, throwing Bo Bao out into the distance.


    Because the time is too tight, there is no room for Qin Zhen to consider so much. Qin Hao did not even think that Boa is a beast soul. He only felt that she should be thrown out so that she could have a chance.


    After throwing Boa, Qin Hao faced the shadow of death independently, and his heart was still full of despair, but there was also a hint of relief.


    Hey!


    The Shekou has already wrapped up the Qin dynasty, and even the top of the Qin dynasty is about to encounter the snake tooth, but suddenly sees it bright.


    In front of the eyes, a bright light appeared. In the incredible eyes of Qin Yu, the head of the serpent was separated from the middle and split into two halves.


    It''s not just a snake''s head. Even the body behind the snake''s head is like a broken bamboo. The blood of the snake is like a river.


    Because the bronze serpent''s impulse was too strong, after being smashed into two halves, the two halves of the hill-like body still rushed toward the ground, and rushed out two deep trenches on the ground.


    Qin Lan stood in the middle, watching the rocky ground on both sides being washed away by the snake body. The gravel and dust of the sky were flying, and the earth under the foot was also shaking. The Qin dynasty stood unsteadily and fell to the ground. Take a big rock so that you don''t fly out.


    After the remnants of the big snake stopped, Qin Yu stabilized his body, but his eyes looked at the dusty earth in front of him. Only a piece of Jinxia gradually emerged from the dust.


    It turned out that a beautiful goldfish flew in the sky and slowly came towards Qin.


    Qin Yu''s subconscious retreat, this goldfish looks extremely beautiful, not like the bronze python, but Qin knows that within the world of the shelter, can not judge a different creature from the outside.


    The horrible bronze snake is probably killed by this goldfish, so to what extent is this goldfish horrible?


    Qin Hao wanted to turn around and ran, but the breath of goldfish was too strong. She was afraid that she would turn around and be the most horrible attack, so she could only slowly retreat step by step, and perhaps there was still a chance.


    The Boa who was just thrown out by Qin Lan, suddenly climbed up with a pacifier, and climbed to the beautiful goldfish.


    "Baoer is careful!" Qin Hao was shocked and stunned. She wanted to stop Boa but it was too late. Her speed was not as fast as Boa.


    Boa jumped up to the front of the goldfish and jumped over the top of the goldfish. Qin Hao looked at the treasure, but saw that Boa fell into the arms of his hands.


    "Han Sen!" Qin Yan looked up at the top of the goldfish and held the treasure in his arms. When the dust fell, he could clearly see his face. It turned out to be Hansen.


    Han Sen is now full of joy, while he has just killed the bronze snake, the sound of hunting is also heard in his mind.


    "Hunt and kill the super **** creature zombie, get the soul of the zombie beast, blood and flesh is inedible, you can collect the essence of life genes, absorption can randomly get 0 to 10 points super **** gene.

 Chapter 1276： Blue nucleus

    Hansen is very weak now, but his heart is very excited. Although he can feed the beastly spirit, it takes a long time, and it is better to get the beastly soul directly.


    Zombie is also the top super-god creature that can compete with the fish king who opened the ten genetic locks. It also opens up the existence of ten genetic locks. If you want to come to the beast, you should not go anywhere.


    Hansen quickly looked at his soul and wanted to see what type of zombie is.


    "What kind of type is good, armor and weapon I have, this thing is like a mount, but I don''t lack a mount. Even if I change my body, I don''t want to change a chair or a piece. The snake makes people ride, and it has already changed the Jinwu and the ancient magic soldiers. It is really difficult to decide!" Han Sen wanted to see it.


    Runaway Super Soul Souls: Dolls.


    "Doll type? What is this beast?" Hansen was just a little surprised, but not surprised.


    There have been a lot of special types he has seen. The league has set up a new type of beast soul declaration reward. Unfortunately, Hansen lazily ran past the collar, otherwise it is only a bonus.


    In this place, it is not easy to study it carefully. Hansen pulled the Qin dynasty to the fish king. The fish king swayed to the river and stalked down.


    Hansen is very grateful to the fish king. If the fish king arrives, he will fit in with the little angel. I am afraid that it is not an opponent with an enemy. It is impossible to accelerate the integration of time and space.


    The newly completed space-time super-nuclear gene technology, Hansen named it "Ghost".


    It sounds like it has nothing to do with time and space, but it has a deeper meaning.


    When humans had not entered the interstellar era, technology has not been as developed as it is now, and it has not touched the time and space.


    There have been many mysterious shipwrecks at sea, and occasionally appeared in a few years or decades. Such ships are known as ghost ships or ghost ships. In fact, those ships just pass through the distorted space because The distortion of time and space makes the time and space misplaced. There is only a moment in the distortion of time and space, but in reality it may have been several decades.


    Hansen combines the ghosts created by time and space to be similar to this time-space twisting power, except that the distortion of the ghosts shortens the time and space, which is the opposite of the ghost ship.


    Directly through time and space, the distance and time are shortened, and because of the principle of time and space distortion, the other side saw Hansen''s attack, but it is difficult to stop.


    That period of time and space are directly through the past. In theory, this distance and time is not in the same time and space as the other party, so it cannot be stopped.


    The power of the female emperor is not weaker than Hansen. If it is really hard, the ghost dome can hurt her. It is too difficult to kill her.


    However, the ghosts disregard the characteristics of time and space. The bronze sniper of the first female emperor hit her in one step. In addition, the female emperor could not see a sniper that distort the time and space, and the chance of even blocking was not already in the sword. Was killed by a blow.


    As for the Zombie, after the death of the female emperor, there is no war of confusion. Otherwise, even if it can''t resist, it can be delayed for a while and will not be killed by a single blow.


    Of course, there is also the merit of the angel''s fit. Otherwise, there is not such a strong force, and it is impossible to open the body of the supernatural creature.


    Hansen is still very satisfied with the ghost, although it is a little different from the explosive power he had previously thought of, but this kind of super-nuclear gene technology that can ignore the time and space and can hardly block, Hansen still likes it.


    The fish king took Hansen three people to go downstream. He had sent Hansen to the shelter nearby. After bidding farewell to the fish king, Hansen returned to the prison sanctuary with Qin Lan.


    There are six blueberries on the mountain, but Hansen is afraid to take it. Even the female emperor and the Scorpio Saints dare not move the remaining six fruits. Hansen asks no more than them, and has no plans. Take your own life to take risks, there are two blue fruits in hand, he is very satisfied.


    Qin Lan followed Hansen back to the prison sanctuary and saw so many super **** creatures and emperors in the shelter, and his heart was even more surprised.


    Hansen was not surprised to be able to get the super-beast of the gods, but the super-god creatures and the emperors surrendered, but it was not able to kill them.


    Arranged Qin Lan to live in the shelter. Qin Lan originally wanted to see the Queen, but the Queen had already gone hunting, but I could not see it for the time being.


    The Queen is so desperate, Hansen is not lacking in the flesh and blood of the blood creatures, but unless there are special circumstances, the Queen insists on going out to hunt.


    Hansen is preparing to recuperate for a few days. After the body is fully restored, he will take people to the Blood River Shelter.


    This time, the Blood River Emperor lost three super-god creatures, and the strength was weakened. Hansen only took the little angels and the rebellious knights to kill them. He was fully confident that he could lay down the shelter of the Blood River.


    Returning to his own palace, Hansen summoned the momentary female emperor in the bottle.


    "Do you want to stay in the bottle of sorrow?" Hansen said as the female emperor said.


    How clever the female emperor, Hansen only said one thing, she already understood what Hansen wanted, and quickly said: "The brain behind the emperor is the blue fruit, but the fruit of the blue fruit."


    ��What is the difference?�� Hansen asked.


    In an instant, the female emperor thought about it: "In the third sanctuary of the Great Genital plant, the Bichen fruit can be discharged into the top ten. It is said that a blue fruit can make the nine genelocked emperors open the tenth. Gene lock. If it is the great emperor who opened the tenth gene lock, then you can let the body reach the limit of the third shelter, you can easily push the door to the top ten steps to promote the demigod."


    "It��s just that the general aliens only know that the blue fruit has this kind of magic effect, but they don��t know the kind of ability. They need the fruit of the blue fruit to be realized. The outer pulp is not practical, but it can only open the general spirit. The gene lock is only a function of the tenth gene lock."


    "So you are not an ordinary emperor?" Han Sen said faintly.


    Even the female emperor did not know that the fruit was really useful. It was put together by the Scorpio saints and only took the flesh outside. The three cores fell into the hands of Hansen and the Scorpio Saints.


    In the moment, the female emperor''s face changed indefinitely. For a long time, she sighed: "I know that it is useless for me. It is better to ask a condition. What do you want me to do? You are willing to give me freedom."


    "Is there any use, it will be up to me to say." Hansen said.

 Chapter 1277： Instant enemy

    The complex look hesitated for a long time, and the female emperor immediately said: "If I said that I used to be a great emperor, do you believe it?"


    "Trust, what do you believe?" Hansen had seen a few emperors, and also killed one. The emperor is already an opponent for him, and there is not much fear.


    With the insight and ability of the female emperor, she said that she is the great emperor, Hansen is not surprised at all.


    Hansen has not seen other aliens have the ability to break free from the contract, and the female emperor almost broke free.


    In an instant, the female emperor sighed: "I was the great emperor. I only failed when I was in the heavens, and I was defeated by the dead, and I was defeated by the second shelter."


    "So what you told me before is it fake?"


    "Not too fake, I just killed the great emperor with a genetically superior son, and he will become a deadly enemy with me."


    "What is the emperor''s emperor?"


    "No god."


    Hansen listened to the female emperor in the moment, saying that just a mouthful of pure water in his mouth, almost all sprayed out.


    Hansen, the name of the godless emperor, heard that Hansen also fought in the last battle of the third sanctuary, but at that time the strength was still much worse, and it was impossible to join the top ten.


    And this godless emperor is the first of the last **** war, the head of the top ten gods, and the existence of the invincible hand of the entire third shelter, I am afraid it is stronger than the female emperor.


    In the end, the female emperor��s former confrontation would be a godless emperor, but I can imagine how the female emperor existed before.


    It��s a pity that the tiger fell to Pingyang and was bullied by Hansen.


    "You won''t be composing a story, oh me?" Hansen was very skeptical about whether the female emperor had watched the war and used it to scare him with a nameless god.


    In an instant, the female emperor said faintly: "In the great sanctuary of the third sanctuary, knowing the secret of the fruit of the blue fruit, there will be no more than ten in the aliens. Do you have many empires under your hands? You can ask They, seeing that they don��t know the secrets of the fruit of the blue fruit, I��m afraid they don��t even know what the blue fruit is.��


    Hansen actually has some belief in the moment of the female emperor. After all, the female emperor knows too much. It is hard to imagine that she is just an ordinary emperor. Hansen has already suspected that she is not ordinary.


    In an instant, the female emperor told Hansen how to use the fruit of the fruit, but the female emperor also told Han Sen that the fruit of the fruit of the blue fruit can only be used by one alien, otherwise it would be harmful.


    And this method is only effective for the alien, she can not guarantee the same applies to humans.


    As a result, Hansen was a little embarrassed, and Han Sen thought about it. He first digged the blue fruit on the back of the ghost night fork.


    Hansen asked the female emperor to dig, and the female emperor actually said that she could not touch the blue fruit, otherwise it would be parasitic. It must be dug with a weapon made of non-scale jade to remove the parasitic organs above the blue fruit.


    Hansen couldn��t help but feel a bit strange. He hadn��t dug the blue-nuclear core before, and nothing happened.


    "Is it because I cultivated the blood of the nerves? When the saints go up to pick the fruit, they can directly grasp the blue fruit, and it is not parasitic. He touches the blue fruit and is not parasitized, perhaps because of the same Reason. I am the same as the Scorpio Saints, and that is only the blood of the nerves." Han Sen thought.


    Hansen had to enter the bottle of anger and directly dig the blue fruit on the back of the ghost.


    In an instant, the female emperor looked a little surprised. Han Sen directly touched the blue fruit of the fruit, and the nuclear did not react at all. This made the female emperor feel very confused.


    As soon as the blueberry fell, the ghost night fork suddenly woke up and climbed up from the ground. When Hansen suddenly changed his face, his body smoky and he wanted to shoot Hansen.


    The bottle of eternal love can only isolate the space, and there is no other role, and the power of the ghost night fork cannot be forbidden.


    However, Han Sen has not seen the power of Ghost Harpoon in his eyes. He is so strong that he still hasn''t opened the tenth genetic lock. Hansen can even kill the Emperor, let alone him.


    Seeing the ghost night fork with black smoke, Han Sen directly pulled out the Phoenix Excalibur, and a sword smashed toward the ghost night fork.


    Ghost Nightshade clearly looked at the Phoenix Excalibur, but he did not wait for him to dodge, the Phoenix Excalibur disappeared abruptly, and he only felt pain in his body, and an arm was smashed down.


    Ghost Nightshade changed his face and looked at Hansen unbelievably. I can''t believe it. Hansen has grown to this point. He didn''t see what the sword was, and his arm was smashed down.


    Hansen did not directly kill Ghost Nightshade, because he did not know what would happen if Ghost Nightshade was killed within the bottle of ecstasy.


    In the unlikely event that the direct soul can not be resurrected, it will be worth the loss.


    Hansen left Ghost Hare, mainly to ask about the rebellion of the ancient demon in Ashura and the Dragon Emperor, especially about Ashura. Hansen always felt that Ashura should have some relationship with the Shura. There are too many connections.


    The Emperor did not want to say that Ghost Harpod was one of the eight devils of the year, and he might be able to ask something from his mouth.


    Looking at the look of the ghost night stand in the distance, Han Sen said faintly: "Ghost Harpoon, you should know what the situation is now?"


    "Where is this place?" Ghost Nightk asked coldly, and he could not feel the connection with the stone of the soul here, which made him feel a little cold.


    "Where is the place here, you don''t care, I only ask if you want to die or want to live?" Hansen said, looking at Ghost Nightshade.


    Ghost Nightshade is strong and self-supporting: "I am the Emperor, do you think I will be afraid of death? It is a joke."


    Hansen continued to say quietly: "You better think about it and talk again. I only ask you one thing. What happened between your eight devils and the ancient devils, and your answer can satisfy me. I can put you in a life. If not, then you can try to see if you can resurrect in the Stone of Soul."


    Ghost Nightshade changed his face and hesitated for a while before saying: "Even if I told you, how can you guarantee that I will be let go?"


    "I kill you like a chicken. Do you think I need to care about your life and death? I slowly think about it and think about it." Hansen said that he had a bottle of anger.


    The female emperor was also released by Hansen. One of them was Hansen��s current strength, and he did not have to care about the female emperor. Secondly, Hansen had something to do with her afterwards.


    "Don''t do anything that I can''t tolerate. This is your last chance." Hansen just said this, and did not say much.


    "How do you use it?" Hansen took Bichen, thinking in his heart.


    According to the method of the female emperor, it can only be used by the aliens. Human beings may not be able to use them. Hansen is hesitant to take a chance to try. If he wins, he can open the tenth genetic lock, which is very important for his strength. Big.

 Chapter 1278： Three of us

    After playing for a long time, Hansen still didn''t use Bijou himself. After all, he was not a very adventurous person.


    He practiced himself, and sooner or later, he could open the tenth genetic lock, but it was only a little longer. He took his life to gamble, and Hansen felt worthless.


    And the ten genetic locks are a checkpoint. Hansen doesn''t know what the sequelae of breaking through this level with external force, so I don''t really want to use the blueberry.


    Of course, Hansen has another plan. The Purple Emperor is the body of the Great Emperor. It is only because of the congenital deficiency that the real power of the Emperor cannot be realized. It can only be regarded as a half Emperor.


    Hansen only needs to give him a Bichen fruit, which should make him a complete ten gene lock emperor. When Hansen has a double ten emperor in hand, God blocks the killing of the gods, the Buddha blocks the Buddha, and goes to the holy Vatican sanctuary is not difficult.


    Suddenly summoned the Purple Emperor, Hansen peeled the pineapple''s common Bichen fruit layer by layer according to the method taught by the female emperor, and gave the inner fruit to the Purple Emperor.


    The Purple Emperor obviously didn''t know what it was, but with Hansen''s order, he swallowed it directly.


    The fruit is green and crystal clear, like a piece of no jade, into the mouth of the Purple Emperor, suddenly turned into a green liquid into his belly.


    Soon, Han Sen felt that the smell of the purple emperor had changed greatly. The original purple body gradually revealed a touch of green color.


    The purple and the blue are intertwined in the body of the Purple Emperor, and soon merged into a purple-blue color, and the atmosphere of the Purple Emperor is becoming more and more horrible.


    boom!


    Suddenly, the whole body of the Purple Emperor suddenly seemed to be leaking. The purple-blue smoke was ejected from the pores of the whole body. In the purple smoke, Hansen saw the body of the Purple Emperor. It seems that a wonderful change has taken place.


    Although there is not much change from the outside, the hole can be clearly felt. The whole person of the Purple Emperor seems to be reborn, and the whole person is somewhat different.


    Within the Xuanqiu field, Hansen could hardly sense the strength of his life. The whole person is like a **** of death walking in the Nether, which makes it hard to see.


    Hansen��s heart was happy, and he brought the Purple Emperor to the martial arts field. He personally went to the battle with the Purple Emperor. In the absence of transformation, he was no longer the opponent of the Purple Emperor.


    "The Biluo nuclear is really a good thing, and the rest is left to the small silver and silver." Hansen has decided to use his own strength to open the tenth genetic lock, the last fruit is intended to give small silver In the future, small silver and silver can be safely promoted to the demigod.


    Looking for the little silver and silver, Hansen took the Bichen fruit to seduce it, but Hansen did not intend to give it to him now, just teasing it.


    Hansen also hopes that Xiaoyin Yin can accompany him for a while, and it is best to be able to open the door with him to promote the demigod.


    However, the small silver and silver just looked at the blue fruit, but it was not interested at all. I went to sleep on the bed.


    "I rub, you are too picky eaters? People have tried to grab things, do you even eat?" Han Sen stunned two words.


    Even the small silver and silver did not eat, Han Sen even dispelled the idea of ??eating Bichen.


    "If you don''t eat small silver and silver, who will eat the last one?" Hansen was also somewhat difficult to decide.


    Obviously, Super God creatures don''t like everyone to eat the Bichen fruit. There are still a few of the emperors under his command. They can use the Bishui core to help them unlock the tenth genetic lock.


    However, because there are too many candidates, it is a bad choice for a while.


    "Forget it, let''s put it first, and wait to see their performance later." Han Sen also thought about giving the fish king to eat, but the fish king ate, it is estimated that he will soon be promoted to the demigod.


    Now there is a fish king over the waters. Hansen doesn''t need to worry about threats there. If the fish king is gone, there will be another horrible alien creature on the other side. If you join forces with Saint Vatican, it will be another trouble.


    "First hit the Blood River Shelter and talk about it." Hansen took a small silver and silver and went to the Blood River Shelter.


    Now that there is a purple sanctuary sitting in the shelter of the town, there is no need to leave the small silver and silver, there is still a lot of small silver and silver to follow, and it is not afraid to be able to go to the world.


    Hansen went to the Blood River Shelter and studied the essence of the three battles of the Lord of the Blood River from the Lord of the Blood River.


    The name of this gadget is also the essence of the gene, but it can not be absorbed like the essence of ordinary life genes. Hansen simulated the breath of the three stone statues, but still can not absorb this stuff.


    Research has come to study, and no research has been done.


    Xue Yucheng patrolled the blood river, and only hoped that the people of Xuejia could come soon. When the people of Xuejia took things away, he would not have to continue to suffer from such undead, and he could end up with himself. s life.


    But after waiting for so long, I have never been able to see the Xue family. On this day, Xue Yucheng was guiding the white-bone ship in the blood river with blood, but suddenly saw a familiar figure on the shore. It was the human person he had met before, and he suddenly felt happy and worried. Don''t be in pain, quickly destroy the blood, and drive the white bone boat to the shore.


    "Little brother, have you brought my words back to the snow house?" On the shore, Xue Yucheng could not wait to ask.


    Hansen shook his head and said: "There have been too busy things recently, and have not come yet and went to the snow house."


    Xue Yucheng listened to a sudden rush: "Little brother, you have to go faster, so as not to have a long night dream, you have to believe me, Xuejia received the news, will definitely give you a remuneration."


    Hansen smiled and said: "You don''t worry about my brother, listen to me. I don''t have to go to the snow house. The people who were originally Xuejia asked me to save you. I am here to save you and Xuechen. ""


    "Is this true?" Xue Yucheng asked some unbelief.


    "Do you know this?" Hansen took out a thing from his pocket. This is the token that was previously given to him by snow. The last time Hansen was not taken with him, this time brought it together.


    "Snow Yuhuan... Great... you don''t need to save me and Xuechen, just need to find a way to enter the shelter to see Xuechen, and then show him this snow jade ring, he will naturally give you things, you Just bring things back to the snow house." Xue Yucheng saw Xue Yuhuan, and suddenly he gave up Hansen completely, and said directly.


    Hansen did not think that Xue Yuhuan was so easy to use, otherwise he had already taken it out, and he still needs so much nonsense.


    Hansen put away Xue Yuhuan and said: "It doesn''t work. I plan to directly drop the Blood River Shelter. When I turn back, I will bring things back to Xuejia."


    "Get down the Blood River Shelter? How to fight?" Xue Yucheng asked.


    "Our three past is enough?" Hansen pointed out that Xiaoyinyin and Boa said.


    Xue Yucheng suddenly said: "When is this time, you should not be joking again, we will discuss it quickly, how to sneak into the shelter to find Xuechen."


    Hansen did not say much, just stepped on the blood river and went to the Blood River Shelter.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1279： Step on the waves

    Xue Yucheng began to think that Han Sen was joking, but who knows that Han Sen actually went to the Blood River Shelter, and suddenly shocked Xue Yucheng, and quickly drove the Bone Boat to chase the past.


    "What do you want to do?" Xue Yucheng''s face is a bit ugly, because of emotional excitement, the body movements are a bit large, so that the wounds pierced by the bones are blood flow faster.


    "Don''t you say that? I am going to lay down the Blood River Shelter." Hansen said faintly.


    "You are really the one we invited from Xuejia?" Xue Yucheng looked at Han Sen suspiciously. Hansen��s move was too absurd in his opinion.


    Hit the Blood River Shelter? Just rely on him a young man plus a baby and a little fox beast? In Xue Yucheng''s view, this is not to attack the shelter. This is to add food to the other creatures in the Blood River that guard the Blood River Shelter.


    There is a blood river sanctuary, an emperor sanctuary, a place where the super **** creatures are daunting. How could it be a place where a young human being said to fight?


    Hansen does not explain that the facts are always the best explanation. Xue Yucheng has been trapped in a shelter for too long. He does not understand his situation. It is too time-consuming to explain. It is better to speak directly with facts.


    "You don''t want to come over, don''t get forced to go to war." Han Sen said to Xue Yucheng, he stepped on the blood of the river and speeded up the direction to the blood river sanctuary.


    Hansen��s figure suddenly accelerated, and Xue Yucheng was slightly shocked. He watched one person and one fox go fast on the blood river, and the speed was amazing.


    "The speed is very fast, but it is the shelter of the emperor. Even if he can defeat the super **** creatures, it is impossible to lay down the emperor sanctuary..." Xue Yucheng looks so complicated that he can only look far away. Hansen went to the Blood River Shelter.


    As far as he thought, Han Sengen could not get close to the shelter, and he would be eaten by the alien creatures in the blood river. There were many blood creatures in the blood river, and there was a horrible super **** creature, smelling the breath of the living, immediately Will rush to the Hansen to eat.


    Hansen did not converge on his own breath. He did not intend to attack. Otherwise, he used the night cloak directly to assassinate the Blood River Emperor at night.


    Han Sen is now very publicized, there is a small silver and silver around, Han Sen''s emboldened foot is full, the body''s breath is released directly, the behavior is like saying: "Come on... come eat me..."


    There are a total of four super-god creatures left in the Blood River Shelter. Hansen intends to seduce them all, and directly gives them a pot. There are four life-genetic essences, and the remaining ten super-genes It can almost be filled up and reach the real great perfection.


    Not to mention the invincible in the third shelter, basically in addition to the strongest to open the tenth genetic lock, I am afraid that no opponent can be found.


    However, Hansen��s depression is that he has already sent himself to the door as a bait. There is no such thing as a different creature to attack him. Instead, the alien creatures that can be sensed are fleeing, as if he had a plague, a ratio One runs faster.


    The tentacles that he had seen in the blood river before, but he had no idea where to go, and even the smell of it did not feel.


    "Weird, it��s a hell, how did they run?" Hansen was depressed, looked down and watched the water and waves, and was very elegant with the small silver and silver around him. Hansen suddenly thought about it.


    "Failure, too failed, how can I forget you, there is you by my side, those alien creatures are not all running!" Han Sen thought that when the small silver and silver were with him, there was basically no difference. The creature dared to approach him.


    Now the small silver and silver are already the super-god creatures, and there are even fewer aliens who dare to come close.


    Xue Yucheng has been watching Han Sen in the distance, watching Han Sen go to the Blood River Shelter, his face is more and more suspicious.


    Originally, he thought that the alien creatures in the blood river would besiege Hansen, but there was no such thing. The aliens in the blood river not only did not besiege Hansen, but one was faster than one, and they were far away from Hansen.


    Xue Yucheng looked at the blood river creatures who were escaping from each other and couldn''t help but stay asleep. It is totally impossible to imagine what this is. Why is the ferocious blood river creatures afraid of Hansen?


    Until Hansen set foot on Hexin Island, there was still no blood river creature attacking him. Even the tentacles did not appear. Xue Yucheng��s mouth was closed for a long time.


    "The super **** creature in the blood river is asleep?" Snow is honestly unimaginable, and super **** creatures will fear a young man.


    In fact, it is true that I am not afraid of Hansen, but I am afraid of small silver and silver. It is not wrong to think of snow.


    Seeing that the aliens are escaping, Hansen does not say anything. If he pulls out the sword directly, he will go all the way to the Blood River Shelter. If he doesn��t rush, then those aliens will have to run out, then what else does he have? Get started.


    Xuechen was pouring trees, and suddenly heard the bell ringing in the Blood River Shelter. The bell was very urgent. Xuechen knew that there was a big enemy coming, and the Blood River Emperor was recruiting people to fight.


    "Who is the man who dares to attack the Blood River Shelter?" Xuechen was curious, and secondly, he could not resist the command of the Blood River Emperor. He could only follow the aliens to the Blood River Shelter.


    Just to make Xuechen somewhat puzzled is that the original aliens who were obedient to the blood river emperor, at this time, were actually shaking, seemingly afraid of what, instinctive did not dare to go to the door.


    However, because the blood river emperors mastered their life and death, they had to go in the direction of the gate. Although they were walking forward, the body was shaking and walking very slowly.


    Xuechen saw that even the powerful **** blood creatures were like this, and his face became somewhat difficult to look at.


    Even the blood creatures are so fearful, I am afraid that the enemies coming will inevitably be extremely terrifying, and perhaps they will be able to kill a large number of alien creatures, and his chances of living among different creatures are even lower.


    "That thing hasn''t been sent yet, I can''t just die!" Xuechen''s face changed, but he couldn''t defy the blood river emperor''s order. Once he fled, he was inspired by his contract. I am afraid I will directly ask for his life.


    Xuechen had no choice but to go to the gate, and it was very slow, but how slow it was, so a short distance still had to be completed.


    When Xuechen arrived at the gate of the shelter, he saw that the blood river emperor and all the other spirits were there. The aliens did not have much anxiety. They could not feel the fear of alien creatures.


    The three super-god creatures in the Blood River Shelter are also around the Blood River Emperor, but Xuechen sees out that the three super-god creatures are not as restless as other alien creatures, but they are also somewhat restless.


    "In the end, what kind of enemies are drawn, even the super **** creatures are so uneasy." Xuechen looked out in the alien group, only to see the **** river, a young man with a beautiful little silver fox Stepping on, there is a pretty little girl sitting on the shoulders.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1280： Strong killing

    "That seems to be human?" Xuechen looked at the young man like a human being, and it was a little different from the alien, but he was not sure.


    If it is a young human being, how can it make the Blood River Emperor so nervous, how can it make the Super God creatures uneasy?


    "Who dares to swear at my blood river sanctuary." Blood River Emperor asked Hansen, who had already set foot on Hexin Island.


    Although the Blood River Emperor did not feel how strong Hansen was, the reaction of the aliens in the shelter was too strange. The ordinary aliens were shaking, and the super-natural creatures felt very uneasy, which made the Blood River Emperor somewhat Do not dare to act rashly.


    Han Sen saw that there were three super-god creatures here, and he was overjoyed. He looked at the blood river emperor and said: "I am the Hans emperor Hansen, and the stone of the soul is returned to me, leaving you a life."


    "It''s time to perform a wave of real bragging...not... it''s the real technology... From the Blood River Shelter, sweep across the sanctuary of the third **** and lay down all the shelters so that you can get along with your mom. They can safely be promoted to the third shelter." Han Sen secretly stood up and gave himself encouragement.


    Although there is no absolute strength to truly sweep the sanctuary of the Third God, this is the first step that really begins.


    Human Emperor?


    This not only made the blood river emperor listen to them, but Xuechen also listened.


    Who has heard of the human emperor, does humanity have a great emperor? All the aliens and the shepherd are full of question marks.


    But Xuechen finally knew that the young man really was a human being.


    The Blood River Emperor first responded and stared at Hansen��s anger: ��The humans in the district also dare to call the Great...��


    The words of the Blood River Emperor have not been finished yet, but Hansen has already drawn the sword in his hand, and the sword like the phoenix feathers screams against the blood river emperor.


    In the heart of Xuechen, he was shocked. He thought that this young man was really overbearing. Even if he didn��t let the blood river emperor finish speaking, he would be more violent than the Xue family.


    Seeing that the Blood River Emperor reached out and pulled out a pair of blood-colored swords behind him, Xuechen thought that there would be a terrible battle.


    But the next second, Xuechen was wide-eyed, and he could barely think about it.


    The eyes of the Blood River Emperor are bigger than the Shepherd, not only big, but also prominent, and will circle in the sky.


    The Blood River Emperor has not yet pulled out a pair of big swords, and his head has already been smashed down, flying with dark red blood in the air.


    All the alien creatures and the aliens stayed a bit, and the alien creatures that had already shivered were the first to run, and then the aliens fled together.


    The blood river emperor even lost his sword and was lost his head. Who dares to go to work harder.


    Other alien creatures and aliens ran away, and Super God creatures couldn''t let go anyway. Hansen''s back wings fluttered and he flew to a super **** creature.


    Xuechen stared blankly at Hansen and the small silver fox into the alien group. The sword pointed out that there was no way to block him.


    Where they rushed past, the alien creatures and the aliens sneaked away, and instantly became empty.


    "It��s just like this." Xuechen came back and his face was full of surprises.


    This young man is beyond his imagination, making him feel incredible, but at the same time let him raise hope.


    "This is a human being. If he has laid down a shelter and broke the stone of the soul, can he and Xue Chengcheng and the alien contract be lifted?" Xue Yucheng''s eyes were full of burning.


    The blood is like a spring, and Xuechen��s eyes are watching Hansen killing a super-god creature. The horror that looks like an invincible beast in his eyes is actually killed between the three swords and the snow. Yu Cheng was surprised and happy.


    "Did we humans have already been so strong?" Xue Yucheng looked at the chilling back, unbelievable.


    It��s just that in the twinkling of an eye, the two super **** creatures have been killed by Hansen.


    Only another super-god creature was proficient in the technique of the earthworm. When he plunged into the rocky ground, he disappeared. Hansen opened a deep ditch of tens of meters deep, still not seeing its shadow. I can''t feel it anymore.


    In desperation, Hansen can only take two essences of life genes and go directly to the Temple of the Hell.


    Along the way, the sword in the hand flashes continuously, killing each other directly, although it is not a ghost, it is not a general alien can resist.


    As for ordinary aliens, Hansen is lazy to kill, and they escape.


    On the **** river where the aliens rushed to escape, Xue Yucheng had already driven the white bone ship to the shore. Because the body was nailed to the white skeleton, he could not get the river heart island, but everything happened on the island, but he Seeing clearly.


    Seeing that the alien creatures are fleeing, the horrible super-god creatures are killed like chickens and dogs. Xue Yucheng��s already excited old tears screamed like a weeping cry: ��Go open eyes, I finally found this. one day."


    Hansen directly entered the Temple of Heterogene, and the Emperor of Blood was not resurrected. Apparently he did not have the ability to resurrect immediately.


    Before Hansen flew to the statue of the alien, he directly dug the stone of the soul on the forehead.


    The glory of the soul stone changes, like the roar of the blood river emperor, but also flashes the color of grievances.


    In the next second, the stone of the soul in Hansen''s hand exploded directly, turning into a little bit of Guanghuafei, and the blood river emperor actually blew himself and died, and refused to surrender to Hansen.


    Almost at the moment when the blood river emperor blew himself up, Xue Yucheng and Xue Chen felt the body tremble, and the bond of the body disappeared.


    The two looked at each other and were excited to say nothing, the joy of the face.


    In the end, Hansen still only got two pieces of life genetic essence, and even the beast soul did not get one.


    However, Hansen has been very contented. Before he won the super-beast soul, he was afraid that he had exhausted his recent luck. It is normal to not get the soul of the beast now.


    After occupying the shelter, Hansen sent Xuechen and Xue Yucheng back to the league, which is also a confession to Xuefei.


    After sending away two people, Han Sen stood alone in the empty blood river sanctuary, watching the alien image, his eyes slightly picked up.


    Within the soul of Hansen, the soul of the zombie beast is eager to move, and seems to be very interested in that alien god.


    "There will be a reaction to the different gods, what is the use of the doll beast soul?" Han Sen looked at the statue of the alien, directly summoned the soul of the snake god.


    After the snake **** beast came out, he rushed straight toward the alien god.

 Chapter 1281： doll

    The bronze brilliance of the Zombie sacred directly into the groove of the original stone inlaid with the soul stone.


    After the brilliance gradually dissipated, on the forehead of the alien statue, there was a bronze soul stone with a zombie pattern.


    "Isn''t it a doll? How did it become a stone of the soul? What is the use of this?" Hansen looked puzzled at the stone of the soul of the Zombie, full of questions.


    When Hansen was puzzled, he suddenly saw the strange bronze brilliance in the stone of the soul of the zombie, and shot it from it, and turned it into a human form.


    "The Blood River Emperor?" Hansen saw a glimpse of the human form that was shot from the stone of the Soul Lord Soul.


    However, it looks different and different. Although it looks like the Emperor of the Blood River, the body is like a bronze statue of bronze.


    Bronze armor and bronze sword, it looks like the material is the same as the zombie, but the appearance is the appearance of the blood river emperor.


    "The Zombie dolls meet the master." The Bronze Blood River Emperor went down on one knee and made a knight.


    "What use do you have?" Han Sen really didn''t know how to ask, so he had to ask the doubts in his heart.


    "Master, I have copied the blood river emperor gene within the alien statue, turned into a blood river emperor doll, has all the power of the blood river emperor, but the body is still my own body, and does not have the blood river emperor Thought." Zombie replied.


    After listening to Hansen, he thought for a moment and asked: "Are you all like this in the future?"


    "The master can put me into any alien gods. I can extract the alien gene and turn it into a heterosexual doll born in that alien god, and have their abilities." Zombie replied.


    Hansen listened to the overwhelming hope that the Zombie itself is a supernatural creature. The strength of the body is already top in the third shelter, not weaker than the Great.


    It has now become a blood river emperor doll, can be said to be overkill, should be able to play a greater power than the blood river emperor.


    However, if you can lay down the place of the San Vatican, it is not the ability of the Zombie to have the Holy Spirit, and the physical strength of the Zombie itself, in theory, will definitely not be worse than the true Saint Vatican.


    And the Serpent is the soul of the beast, absolute loyalty, Hansen can also use the idea to give orders directly to it, is a very good helper.


    Of course, the premise is that Hansen can lay down the sanctuary shelter and put the zombie into the alien statue of Saint Vatican.


    "Can you resurrect like a different spirit after you die?" Hansen asked an important question. Since there is a stone of soul, it should be resurrected by reason.


    "This is just a copy of the doll. It can be copied again after death, but death will consume my strength. It takes a while to copy the doll again." Zombie replied.


    "Okay, very good." Hansen was very happy, and went to the Wudouchang with the Blood River Emperor doll. He tried his actual combat ability.


    The result is similar to Hansen''s imagination. The blood river emperor doll has the ability of the blood river emperor, but the body is more strengthened than the blood river emperor. Even if the real blood river emperor comes, I am afraid it is not the opponent of this doll.


    Hansen��s heart was happy, and he couldn��t immediately find a big imperial sanctuary to let the Serpent the Great to copy the Great Emperor doll.


    The strength of the Zombie Beast Soul is to see what kind of sanctuary Hansen can have. The stronger the shelter there is, the stronger the Serpent is.


    Now Hansen has a prison sanctuary for the Great Emperor, and it is entirely possible for the constellation of the zombie to copy the doll of the prison. But Hansen did not bother to do so. Instead, he took the zombie to the underground shelter.


    Compared to copying the prisoner, Hansen wants to know what level and appearance of the owner of the underground shelter is.


    Although it is impossible to copy the original thought of the alien, it is just as interesting to see how he looks.


    After Hansen rushed back to the underground shelter, he walked directly into the alien statue and summoned the zombie beast.


    The zombie has penetrated into the groove of the Temple of the Hell, but this time it has become much slower to become the stone of the soul, and the time to breed the doll is much longer.


    Hansen waited for a while before he saw a bunch of bronze brilliance shot from the stone of the soul of the zombie pattern, forming a figure in front of Hansen.


    Hansen suddenly looked at the strange dolls that appeared in front of him. They are still dolls made of bronze, but they look completely different from the blood river emperor dolls.


    This is a female alien, with a double horn on the top of the head, a dragon wing behind it, and a dragon-scale body armor on the body, which looks like a dragon goddess.


    "Zombie, what is this alien?" Hansen asked.


    "I can only copy the alien genes in the alien gods, but I can''t get the thoughts of the aliens." said the dragon **** Valkyrie, which was made by the zombie.


    "You started a few genetic locks?" Hansen had to turn and asked.


    "Ten." The constellation of the snake once answered this question simply.


    "Sure enough, it is the strongest of the ten locks." This is not too unexpected for Hansen. The underground shelters are so mysterious. If the strange spirits born here are just ordinary emperors, Hansen himself is also Can''t believe it.


    Going to the battlefield with the Valkyrie doll, Hansen did not end himself this time, just let the zombie show the ability of this doll.


    The snake gods entered the battle field. Hansen originally thought that the dolls would explode with great strength, but who knows that the Valkyrie dolls have their hands together, and they have words in their mouths. After a while, the space in front of her is distorted and formed. A black hole in space.


    I saw a roar coming out of the black hole, and then Hansen was surprised to see a huge black dragon head in the black hole.


    After the body and wings, and then the hind legs and tail, a black dragon appeared in front of the Valkyrie doll, the Valkyrie directly rode up, suddenly turned into a dragon knight.


    However, her dragon knight obviously has no real combat ability. The body of the Valkyrie doll is much smaller than the dragon head. She can only stand on the head of the dragon and command the black dragon to fight.


    It is not so much a dragon knight, it is more like a dragon summoner.


    The black dragon spits out the horrible dragon''s breath, and the power is not inferior to the flying squid, and the combat power is amazing.


    Hansen secretly rejoiced, and in this case, he got a strong fighting power that was not inferior to the ten-locked emperor, and his strength was further strengthened.


    "Master, can you start showing your ability?" The doll suddenly asked.


    "Summoning Black Dragon is not your ability?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1282： Real performance

    ��This is just a preparation for demonstrating the ability.�� The doll replied.


    "So, please start your real performance." Hansen looked eccentric and looked at the doll.


    Summoning the dragon is just a preparation activity. To what extent this ability of the alien **** is strong, Hansen is a little unimaginable.


    "Can you summon a group of such dragons?" Hansen secretly groaned, but his eyes looked at the doll without looking at him. He wanted to see what he could play.


    Although there were countless guesses in my heart, Hansen was shocked after the dolls started to act.


    I saw the doll stand as a knife, and waved the black dragon''s head.


    Hansen had seen countless chefs cooking in his life, but Hansen was the first to see a chef who summoned a dragon to cook.


    The hands of the dolls seem to be turned into sharp kitchen knives. For example, the **** is divided into the body of the dragon, and the essence is taken for cooking.


    Watching the dragon female Valkyrie dolls summoned the pots and pans, and then fried and stewed and fried and fried in that, Hansen''s mouth was too big to reach the limit, and half of them could not be closed.


    Hansen suddenly understood why there were so many bones inside the underground shelter, why the aliens did not dare to approach the underground shelter.


    The owner of this shelter is a great food. Even the horrible dragons say killing and killing, directly killing the wonderful existence of cooking. It is no wonder that the aliens are not close to here.


    Until the Dragon Female Valkyrie... No... The Dragon female chef brought a plate of good dragon meat to Hansen and gracefully presented her own dishes. Hansen only came back.


    ��Can this really be eaten?�� Hansen asked as the dragon in the plate.


    A horrible dragon was made into a dish like this. Hansen always felt a bit unreal. He thought that the dragon might be a fake, maybe it was a phantom.


    "Master, you can eat." The doll replied with certainty.


    Hansen also smelled the scent, which was really good, and it was not inferior to the dish of the Dolly restaurant in the snow.


    And such ingredients are simply impossible to find in the league.


    Hansen put a piece of meat in his mouth and suddenly widened his eyes as soon as he ate.


    The meat of the entrance penetrated the delicious and rich sauce, and the bite went down. The whole mouth was filled with the scent of gravy, and all the taste buds were satisfied with twelve points.


    But in the next second, that kind of satisfaction turned into greed, and I couldn��t help but smother the meat into my mouth.


    Boa couldn��t help but look at it. He climbed into Hansen��s arms and reached out and grabbed a bone-baked barbecue. He sent it to the small mouth.


    "Auntie!" Boa swallowed the basketball-sized piece of bone meat directly, and then pulled the bone stick out of the small mouth.


    The high-pitched scorpion fluttered fast, and the big eyes lit up.


    Han Sen��s tears were coming out quickly, and I never thought that I could eat such a delicious meal in a place like a shelter.


    The father and the daughter robbed the meat together, but the dolls were delivered to the father and the daughter in a plate.


    Mainly Boa eats a lot, although this dragon meat is delicious, but Hansen''s food intake is limited, and can not be compared with Boa this freak.


    After eating for a while, my stomach was about to burst, but I suddenly heard a voice coming from my mind.


    "The life of the gene +1."


    Hansen was a glimpse, and then he was overjoyed. He originally planned to enjoy the delicious food, but he could not think that this dragon meat could increase the gene of life.


    Hansen last ate a lot of fruits in the time valley, got nine hundred points of life genes, and made the super-spirit state open nine genetic locks.


    However, since the 900-point life-threatening gene, eating those fruits has no effect, and even a bit of the life-threatening gene is no longer increased.


    During this time, I couldn''t find the genetic treasure that added the gene of the life, but I didn''t want to eat the dragon meat of such a doll. I even added a bit of the gene.


    It is a pity that Hansen is about to blow up now, and he really can''t eat it anymore. Otherwise, he will definitely eat the whole dragon in one go and see how many genes can be grown.


    "Zombie, the rest of the meat should be able to keep eating?" Hansen looked at the huge piece of dragon meat left.


    "The owner can, but it is useless to eat more. Each person can only add a little more gene to each person. Others eat more and just enjoy the delicious." The doll replied.


    Hansen couldn''t help but be disappointed, but what he remembered in a blink of an eye, looked forward to the doll and asked: "Can you then summon other ingredients to make cooking?"


    ��Yes, every month, you can summon ingredients once, and the ingredients are random. Different ingredients can be used to add different genes.��


    "Different genes?" Hansen frowned slightly, not quite understand.


    The dolls are also unclear, but they are only based on the ingredients. He also said that he is not sure what the genes are.


    After all, he copied only the ability, and did not get the thought of the great emperor. There are many things he does not understand.


    It can only be eaten once a month, which makes Hansen slightly disappointing, but thinking about it is better than nothing.


    And so many dragon meats, can be divided into other alien and super-god creatures to eat together, each of the aliens can add a bit of life genes, this is absolutely a good thing.


    If you want to come to the super **** creature, it will only be good and there will be no harm.


    In fact, Hansen did not have to say hello, and Xiaoyinyin had already eaten meat in the battlefield.


    Hansen called his own kind of strange spirits and pets and different creatures to eat meat together. After eating the dragon meat, the thorny female emperor added a little bit of life gene like Hansen.


    "It''s delicious, this uncle knows what is real cooking today. It used to be garbage." The evil emperor sipped his mouth while eating meat, and his mouth kept arguing.


    Golden Retriever and Jun Jun also ate a lot, and there was no time to call.


    The little angels just eat a little and don''t have much **.


    Hansen returned to the league and saw the information that Xue Feiyan had left for him. He said that he was thanking him for saving Xue Yucheng and Xue Chen, and letting the Xue family get back the very important things, so he invited Hansen to go. Xuejia runs a leisure travel planet to go on holiday, and Xuejia also sent a spaceship to pick up Hansen.


    Hansen thought that he had not gone out to play with him for a long time. After deliberation, he agreed to the invitation of the Xue family and went on holiday with Boao.


    When he left, the evil emperor gave Hansen some paintings, which was the follow-up part of "Overbearing President Love Love", let Han Sen help him to continue to pass.


    Hansen last time sent to Skynet, set up automatic update, the system will automatically release a part of the day, do not need artificial updates, since then have not paid attention to it, do not know how it is now.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1283： Was recognized

    Hansen and Ji Yanran took Boa and zero on the snowship ship to Otto Star.


    Otto Star is a pure travel and leisure planet. You can enjoy all the services on the entire planet as long as you pay for one ticket.


    If you want to eat, you want to wear it. If you want to wear it, you can play it. In addition to not being able to take things away, you can enjoy everything on the planet for free.


    Of course, as a high-end tourism and leisure planet, the price of tickets is also very expensive. Ordinary people come here to spend once, and may have to deposit a long time. Usually, they are often celebrities and nobles.


    There are also some additional custom services that require additional fees.


    Hansen is free of charge and can also enjoy the most advanced custom service.


    However, Hansen did not intend to order any services, that is, to relax and relax, the basic services here are good enough.


    Boa is very happy to play with some pretty mushroom-like animals.


    The animals of Otto Star are beautiful and docile. They are very warm and rich in wisdom. The IQ is basically equivalent to a human child of ** years old. They are very good-natured and will not hurt people, and their bodies are like mushrooms. In the same way, there are no hands and feet in the body, and there is basically no way to hurt others.


    Hansen and Ji Yanran are soaked in the sea and enjoy a rare holiday.


    When you get together, sit on the beach and eat quietly.


    Hansen suddenly remembered that the evil emperor asked him to upload the "overbearing president love love love" follow-up part he had not uploaded, before he was too hasty, only scanned the internals into the communicator, and did not do diversity upload.


    Hansen walked back to the desert from the sea, lay down on the beach chair next to the zero, and used the communicator to adjust the originals inside, and split them into an episode of one episode.


    "excuse me."


    When Hansen was in the process of diversity, he suddenly heard a girl voice that was very soft and youthful.


    Hansen looked up and saw the two beautiful girls who were only seventeen or eight years old standing next to his beach chair and looking at him with excitement.


    ��What can I help you?�� Hansen sat up and asked as the two girls smiled.


    I can''t help but feel a little smug in my heart: "Being a celebrity is a distress. When you get there, you will be recognized. Wearing big sunglasses is useless. If you are too good, there is no way. It seems that I have to practice the signature in the future. Only then."


    "Excuse me, are you a great emperor?" The two girls were full of expressions of excitement and admiration, and one of the girls asked about it.


    "Evil love? How can I be that guy." Hansen almost didn''t be killed by his own saliva, and immediately denied it, how could he be such a strange person.


    "Big, you don''t deny it. We all saw that you are uploading the follow-up of "Overbearing President Love, Love, Love". You can rest assured that we will not say it. We must give you a big secret. We are all yours. Hardcore fans, most like to see your "Overbearing President loves love", waiting for your follow-up for a long time, we will continue to support you." Another more extroverted girl said with joy.


    Hansen quickly explained that he was not an evil emperor, but the two girls did not believe at all. They only thought that Hansen was a low-key person. He did not want others to know that he was the author of "Overbearing President Love Love".


    "Big, we will keep it secret for you. This is our little secret." When the two girls left, they were very sweet and happy to Hansen.


    After the girls left, Hansen quickly opened Skynet and went to see the comment area of ??the book.


    "Greatly cheering, I like your overbearing president loves love, I want to give you a little overbearing president."


    "Big milk long-legged young woman, ask the president to be pampered."


    "President, please ask me, 36e, live well."


    "President, I am an adult, I want to support you, the communicator number..."


    "You are my God, my heart is redeemed by God''s Lord..."


    "President, update, I can''t see the follow-up, I will die."


    "How are you still not updating? The chrysanthemums I am waiting for are about to open."


    ......


    The popularity of "Overbearing President Love Love" has far exceeded Hansen''s imagination, and even Hansen is stunned.


    In Skynet''s largest comic community, "The Overbearing President Loves Love" ranks second in the rankings, and the gap with the first is very small.


    This is because Hansen��s last release has been automatically updated, and it has not been updated for half a month.


    If it is continuously updated, it is likely to have occupied the first throne.


    "How is it possible? How is this possible? I am the first super aristocrat of mankind? How could it be that there is no such thing as a broken book written by a **** casually, and is there any place to make a mistake?" Han Senyi Depressed face.


    "You are very good, the charm is not reduced in the past, it will only be a while, it is so happy to talk with the little girl, what little secret, let me listen?" Han Sen is depressing, I heard Ji Ruran The voice passed from behind, and when I turned around, Ji Yanran looked at him from a bad look.


    Hansen��s heart jumped, he was not even afraid of the emperor, but he was afraid that Ji��s expression would be like this, just like the devil��s smile. He quickly explained: ��They are not happy with me, they are talking with the evil emperor. Happy."


    Hansen quickly explained the things of the evil emperor to Ji Yanran. Although Ji Ruran had seen the aliens in the shelter, she was basically taken care of by others, and she was a perfection of evolution. I have not experienced too many battles, and the focus of work and life has not been placed in the shelter.


    "Is there such a stranger? I thought that all the aliens are killing people and not swearing, and they like to enslave humans." Ji Yanran also felt very interesting.


    "He is a different kind of thing." Hansen said helplessly.


    Hansen and Ji Yanran are chatting, but they see Boa being surrounded by a bunch of young men and women. It seems that she is more popular than the cute animals of Otto.


    In a short while, Hansen saw the young men and women walked over to them. One of the pretty short-haired girls was holding Boa Hansen and Ji Yanran in front of them.


    "You are a player in the waa professional armor league. My name is Xia Yuxin. Are you the father of Boa?" the girl asked very politely.


    "I am the father of Boa, what did Boa do wrong?" Hansen quickly got up and asked.


    "No, no, you misunderstood, Boa is very cute, and did not do anything wrong, but she said that her father is very powerful in driving the armor, and also made a bet with us, if you can win the home planet brought The specialty candy is all she has. If you lose, we hope that you can let Boa play with us for a few days. This is Otto Star, you can rest assured." Xia Yuxin first showed his identity, that is, he did not want to cause Hansen. misunderstanding.


    Hansen looked at Boa, who was held in his arms by Xia Yuxin. Boa was looking at Han Sen with pity, and his eyes were full of pleading.


    However, her small mouth squirming, and the bulging candy that smashed the gang, sold out the snack.


    "Since it has been agreed, then compare it." Hansen smiled and said.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1284： Once silver kill TS

    "Do you really want to compete with us?" Xia Yuxin and other men and women looked at Hansen with some surprise.


    Waa is the league''s top-level armored league. They are all real professional armored fighters. Although they are still young players, they are not very famous, and they are not powerful star players, but they are not the average person who can compete.


    Han Sen took back Boa, put Boer on his shoulder, and said with a smile: "Since Boa has already agreed with you, I can''t let Boa disappoint."


    A young man looked at Hansen and asked, "Big brother, do you know waa?"


    Hansen shook his head slightly. He really didn''t know what waa is. If Han League is a professional league, it is known. However, this kind of abbreviation is difficult for ordinary people except those who like to watch these games. Come out.


    Hansen spends most of his time in shelters. Naturally, he doesn''t have time to watch the battle armor. I don''t know that waa is normal.


    Xia Yuxin showed a look of sorrow on their faces, even waa did not know, obviously Hansen is a layman.


    "Excuse me, where did you learn to drive the armor?" Xia Yuxin asked again.


    "I used to go to the military school before," Hansen replied.


    Xia Yuxin and other people have become eccentric, and when they went to the military academy, it is equal to playing basketball in ordinary universities. How can it compete with professional athletes in the top league?


    "If this is the case, then we will go to the holographic room, just playing, there is no need to use the real armor, it is not good to hurt, we all like Boa." Xia Yuxin said.


    "Okay." Hansen responded, turning his head and greeting Qi Jiran and Zero: "You are here to wait for me and Boa, or go see it together?"


    "Go together." Ji Yanran took the zero and stood up together.


    Everyone went to the holographic room, Xia Yuxin did not let it, chose to play.


    After entering the holograph, Xia Yuxin also blinked at Boa and said: "Boa, you have to keep the promise. If your father lost, you have to play with us these few days."


    "My father won''t lose it." Boa said with a small mouth.


    "Boa, it seems that my sister has to teach you a word, you have to remember the word occupation." Xia Yuxin said that he opened the hologram, and everyone was covered.


    Hansen handed Boa to Ji Yanran and entered another hologram.


    Two people suddenly entered the virtual armor arena, and the hall also projected a holographic image of their competition field.


    "Dad cheers!" Boa waved his hand and cheered Hansen in the holographic image.


    After refueling, I seem to think of something again. Boa said with a small fist: "The candy babies are waiting, Dad will win you all right away, you are all mine."


    Seeing someone fighting, the people in the hall were watching, and one of the young women sitting in the corner wearing oversized sunglasses looked at the side with some curiosity.


    "Lesser? How are you here?" The woman saw the young men and women together with Xia Yuxin, and asked with some surprise.


    One of the young people heard the cry and turned to see the woman wearing sunglasses, and suddenly sprinted and ran, and ran and said: "Sister, how are you here?"


    When I heard the young sister of Yu Shaoqing, the young men and women were not calm, and they followed the jade Shaoqing to the position of the woman.


    "Shaoqing, this should not be your sister, our idol?" A young man asked the woman to surprise.


    "Crap, can I still have a few sisters?" Yu Shaoqing gave him a look.


    "Are you really a jade?" Everyone was surprised and happy watching the young woman.


    The young woman took the sunglasses off and it was the ace of the Royal Knights.


    Although Yu Shaoqing is a player in the top league of the league, there is still a gap between the top league and the real battlefield. In particular, the ace of the Royal Knights, such as Yuqian, is higher than the star players in the league. A grade, not to mention the young players who haven''t been in the league for a long time.


    ��What are you doing here?�� Yu Qianqian asked curiously.


    Yu Shaoqing and others suddenly said things again. After Yu Qian searched, he shook his head slightly: "You are all professional players. How can you hang a passerby?"


    "Haha, that little girl is so cute, we just want to take her to play for a few days, and we have already told her dad, we are waa players, people don''t care, they agree directly, this can''t blame us Ah?" Yu Shaoqing laughed.


    Yuqian search did not say anything, the game over there has already begun, both sides have chosen the armor to enter the arena.


    Yu Qianxu and others saw that the armor chosen by Hansen could not help but be a glimpse.


    "Silver kill ts, there are people who choose such an old model, now a new generation of models a year, this is how many generations of old antiques?" Yu Shaoqing said, and remembered what, turned to Yu Qianqian asked Road: "Sister, I remember this is your model of endorsement?"


    "Yeah, it has been many years, and the time has passed really fast, as if it was yesterday." Yu Qianxun saw silver killing ts, and his heart was also quite touched.


    Yu Qianxuan later endorsed a lot of super-steel armor of Disteel, and also took a lot of promotional videos, but she did not have the propaganda film of the armor only silver kill ts.


    Recalling that year, Yu Qianxun could not help but sigh: "It is a pity that the man did not take the road to drive the war, otherwise the man''s ability will become a legendary division."


    Because of the emergence of the silver kill ts, it is to let Yu Qianqian have some interest, and look at the already started battle.


    Xia Yuxin saw that the other party chose to be the old super-human armor of the silver kill ts, which was even more contemptuous.


    Just about performance, her selection of the Sky Warrior series has been several times higher than the silver kill ts.


    Moreover, the silver kill ts is equipped with few weapons, and it is almost impossible to form a very powerful firepower net.


    Xia Yuxin had the intention to perform his own driving skills, and did not use long-range firepower. Pulling out a pair of particle pulse swords rushed toward Hansen��s silver kill ts.


    Hansen did not control the armor for a long time, and he did not understand the new armor. He simply chose the old silver ts that he was familiar with, and he did not despise Xia Yuxin.


    Controlling the silver kill ts activity, Han Sen re-find the look of the past, because it has not been practiced for too long, it is already some strange, and the control is not as smooth as before.


    Fortunately, Hansen''s mental strength is very amazing, coupled with the terrible physical quality, just a little activity, it has already recovered the previous feeling.


    When he drove silver to kill the ts into the arena, he saw that Xia Yuxin did not use long-range firepower, but instead rushed in to do near-combat, could not help but smile.


    If it is a real military armored division, there will never be such a move. After all, the Battle A League has a performance nature. The melee can stimulate the enthusiasm of the audience and the viewing effect is better. Therefore, many players in the league are used to melee.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1285： Real master?

    Seeing the sky warriors rushing, Hansen did not have to retreat, pulled out the particle pulse sword and rushed up.


    However, the kinetic energy of the silver kill ts is indeed a lot worse than the sky warrior, no matter the speed or impact, it is not a grade.


    Hansen does not think that this gap is unsolvable. In addition to the performance of the armor itself, the driver itself is also an important factor affecting combat effectiveness.


    On the driving skills, Hansen may not be stronger than Xia Yuxin, plus there is no practice for a long time, really talking about driving skills and proficiency, Xia Yuxin can even be said to be stronger.


    Hansen''s only advantage is that his physical strength, reaction and judgment ability are far beyond Xia Yuxin.


    Xia Yuxin is just an evolutionary person, and his physical fitness is much worse than Hansen.


    Of course, physical fitness is not the most important key. After all, operating the armor is a technical job. If the technology is too poor, even if Hansen��s physical fitness is strong, there is no chance.


    Hansen''s technology is somewhat unfamiliar, but it is not too far from the summer rain core. Under such circumstances, Hansen''s excellent physical quality and judgment ability play a vital role.


    Yu Shaoqing, they started to talk and laugh, did not take this battle as one thing at all, but when the sky warrior and the silver kill ts really fought together, Yu Shaoqing gradually stopped chatting and looking at them. Focused on the battlefield.


    "Oddly, the man''s armor control technology is not bad, but it seems a bit rusty, not as good as the rain core, how the rain core looks like it is very difficult to cope, it has been so long, even a sword is not in the middle The opponent''s armor, but also forced to go backwards, what is the situation?"


    "Is the rain core not releasing water?"


    "Is it impossible? Is this necessary?"


    Yu Shaoqing they are very puzzled, it is clear that the silver kill ts fell in the wind, and it seems that the operation is not smooth enough.


    The average person may not see it, but they are all professional. It is easy to see that Hansen is not a person who often drives the armor.


    However, the sky warrior who clearly occupies the upper hand, not only did not kill the ts in the silver, but he has been retreating, which seems really weird.


    In fact, Xia Yuxin himself was depressed and wanted to vomit blood. Even she did not figure out what was going on.


    Although the operation of the other party is good, it is definitely not amazing, and because of the too unfamiliar relationship, some mistakes will be made from time to time.


    Such an opponent, if it is placed in the past, Xia Yuxin has already solved the other party, and in the virtual community, do not have to worry about the other person''s life and death, you can let go of the other side.


    Xia Yuxin did indeed do this, but as time went by, she was very depressed and found that Hansen��s luck was too good, or her luck was too bad, she could not catch Hansen��s mistakes.


    When Hansen made a mistake, it wasn��t that she was too far away, that is, she was in a wrong position, and she could not touch Hansen��s mistake.


    Some mistakes in the silver kill ts, even just escaped the attack of Xia Yuxin.


    The feeling of this match against Xia Yuxin is "grievance", incomparable grievances. If it is a man who is better than her and fights with her, even if she defeats her or even abuses her, Xia Yuxin will only be convinced. Then continue to work hard to make up for your own shortcomings and challenge the powerful opponents again.


    However, the current situation is exactly the opposite. The opponent''s armor and driving skills are obviously not as good as her, but because of various coincidences and problems, she has never been able to solve this opponent, and her heart is almost guilty.


    Xia Yuxin desperately attacked the opponent, but she did not find out that while attacking the silver kill ts, her own sky warrior was gradually forced to the corner of the arena.


    Hansen didn''t play armor for a long time. At this time, it was very interesting to play. It was like returning to the era of the military school, and there was a sense of memories of the times.


    "Is it old? I have begun to recall." Han Sen, while operating the silver kill ts, recalled the good campus life.


    Even so, with his strong mental strength and reaction, he can still use the principle of ecstasy to constantly predict and lure the actions of Sky Warriors.


    Although it was too unfamiliar to make some small mistakes, but because Sky Warfare''s every move is within his calculations, it is very easy to make up for those mistakes.


    If Hansen wants to relive the feeling of driving silver kill ts for a while, he already has the opportunity to attack the key of the sky warrior.


    Because Xia Yuxin was in the game, he only wanted to get rid of the current grievances, and suddenly attacked the silver kill ts, so he did not feel it.


    However, the jade Shaoqing who watched the battle, but they can see it, the sky warrior has gradually been forced to a very dangerous position. If you continue, I am afraid that within five minutes, the sky warrior will reach the dead end, and then move and The range of motion will be greatly affected, and the combat effectiveness should be reduced by at least 50%.


    "What the **** is going on?" Yu Shaoqing looked at Yu Qianxun, and everyone else did the same.


    After all, they are not the top armored divisions, but Yuqian is the real top, and the armored divisions baptized in the battlefield, and they are not a level of existence.


    Yu Qianxun looked at the silver kill ts and said: "You have met a real master."


    "No? The real master will drive the silver kill ts into that way? He has too many mistakes, not to mention the top warrior, even if we are, I am afraid that if you make any mistakes, you will be coached for a long time. "Yu Shaoqing said something that he did not believe."


    Everyone else thinks that the other party doesn''t look like a master.


    Yu Qianxun said very seriously: "On driving skills, maybe you are more subtle and more gorgeous than him, but if it is really on the battlefield, you must die in the end, there will be no accidents."


    "Really so powerful?" Yu Shaoqing, they still have some doubts.


    When they were talking, the Sky Warrior had already been forced to a dead end, and it was already late when Xia Yuxin realized it, because the activities of the Sky Warrior were restricted, and the silver kill ts continued to kill a few kills, and the energy compartment was opened. The armor is directly scrapped.


    Xia Yuxin withdrew from the hologram, his eyes were red, and there was crystal inside.


    She is not afraid of losing, but she clearly feels that her opponent is not as good as her, but she lost her battle so unclearly, letting her feel like a thorn in her throat, unable to swallow it, and only want to cry.


    Fortunately, Xia Yuxin is already an adult, or has resisted the sad impulse, and did not really cry, but the grievances of the eyes are red, and the eyes are covered with a layer of water mist.

 Chapter 1286： Attacking Saint Vatican

    Xia Yuxin returned to Yu Shaoqing next to them and saw Yu Qianxue. Some of the grievances screamed: "Chihiro."


    Yu Qianxue and Xia Yuxin are still very familiar. I also know that her heart is wronged and touched her head and said: "Don''t be sad, you have met a real master, and you lose."


    "Real master? Is he deliberately pretending to be a bad operation? I am listening to Yu Qianxun," Xia Yuxin suddenly became more annoyed.


    "That''s not it." Yu Qianxun shook his head and looked in the direction of the hologram: "I will try him."


    "Yes, old sister, you help the rain core revenge." Yu Shaoqing said.


    "What kind of hate is reported? If there is a win or a win in the battle, if you can win, you must lose. If you lose, you will work hard. There is nothing to avenge." Yu Qianxu said and went over there. .


    But before Yujin Chihiro went to the place, Han Sen came out of the hologram.


    Yu Qianxun just wanted to say that Han Sen and her had to fight again, but they couldn��t help but see Hansen.


    "Han Sen... Yu Qianxun..."


    The two people called out the other''s name almost at the same time.


    "Older sister, do you know him?" Yu Shaoqing looked at Hansen and looked at Yu Qianqian.


    Yu Qianxun said with no anger: "You don''t even know the first super-aristocrat in our alliance?"


    Yu Shaoqing and Xia Yuxin were dumbfounded when they heard it. They opened their eyes and asked some unbelievable questions: "Chihiro Chikui, is he really the super noble Hansen?"


    Yu Qianxun ignored them and said hello to Hansen: "I haven''t seen you for a long time, you still look the same."


    "You haven''t changed anything." Hansen also said with a smile.


    Yu Shaoqing and others all gathered up, talking to Hansen with a slap in the face, Xia Yuxin, who was still full of grievances, and did not feel wronged at this time.


    If you lose to an unknown ordinary person, Xia Yuxin will feel aggrieved, but the other party is the first super aristocrat in the league. It can be said that it is a superstar in a superstar, a milestone in an era.


    Being able to play against such people is already a very lucky thing, and you will care about winning or losing.


    What''s more, Xia Yuxin is only an evolutionary, and Hansen is already a strong person who can lay the Great Emperor''s sanctuary. This kind of strength gap also makes Xia Yuxin''s heart better.


    Yu Qianxun introduced Yu Shaoqing and others to Han Sen to know, and Han Sen also introduced them to Ji Yanran and Zero.


    It��s rare to have a happy holiday, there are Yu Qianqian playing with them, and there is a lot of fun, and Hansen��s body and mind have been relaxed.


    In the battle of the shelter, even Hansen will feel the pressure, occasional leisure and entertainment, a good relief of his psychological fatigue.


    After returning home, Hansen once again entered the shelter.


    Hansen: Super devil body super spirit.


    Rank: Transcender


    Shouyuan: 400.


    The evolution of the gods requires: a hundred genes.


    Genes: basic gene 100, original gene 100, variant gene 100, **** gene 100, super **** gene 93 points.


    Now Hansen is only seven points away from the Great Constellation. There is basically no gap. The physical quality is close to 3.7. Among the human transcendents, it can be regarded as a monster.


    Without exception, after Hansen��s promotion to the demigod, his physical fitness will exceed 7,000, and his strength will be enough to explode small warships.


    Hansen asked the Emperor of the Bone to ask about the situation of the San Vatican shelter and was prepared to solve the scourge of the Holy Vatican.


    Now Hansen has three emperors of small silver and silver, purple meditation and zombie dolls. How to kill a Saint-Vatican is enough.


    And Hansen has an advantage over the aliens, because he doesn''t need to guard his own soul stone. There are so many scruples without the aliens, you can go straight to the nest, even if the prison sanctuary is hit by a sneak attack. No big deal, just go back and fight back.


    The strange spirit of Saint Vatican, even if it knows that it is invincible, can''t escape, and can only protect its own sanctuary and the stone of the soul.


    The Biandi Emperor heard that Hansen was going to attack the Holy Vatican, and immediately said the situation of Saint Vatican without any reservation.


    Hansen, the strength of Saint Vatican himself, has already seen it. He can imagine how strong he will be with the aliens and aliens of the Vatican Shelter. Hansen is not worried about this issue. What about Saint Vatican? Powerful, but also can not stand the siege of the three great emperors plus Hansen.


    The main problem is how to get into the sanctuary shelter. The San Vatican shelter is built in the holy lake, surrounded by holy water, which is the heavenly water.


    After they enter the holy lake, they will be rejected by the heavenly holy water. Unless there is the protection of the water charm, they will not reach the San Vatican shelter.


    Hansen also found the water charm, and asked her if she could sneak into the Saint Vatican with a super sacred creature such as a blue dinosaur.


    The water charm demon thinks and wants to say: "I have the ability to take them through the holy lake, but this method is not feasible, my strength is limited, and you have no way to fight in the clean water, if holy The Lord of the Vatican attacked us in the clean water of the sky, and only the strength of me alone could not withstand it."


    "Do you have any other way?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    The water charm of the demon charm smiles: "Master, in fact, do not have to be so troublesome, with the strength you have now, you can directly blow the holy lake."


    ��Breaking the holy lake?�� Hansen gave a slight glimpse and then rejoiced: ��Do you mean to take the holy lake water away?��


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome. Tianshen Shengshui can''t contain impurities. We can inject the power into the holy lake together, enough to detonate the whole water of the holy lake, and let the sky clean water spray all out." The water charm demon said.


    "Well, I like this method, I use it." Hansen was overjoyed and recruited all the people to go in the direction of the San Vatican.


    All the locations of the holy lake are a prairie. A thousand-pounded lake is like an innocent diamond. It is inlaid on the verdant grassland, and it is beautiful and fascinating.


    Rodman is a native of the East, and since he was promoted to the transcendence seventy years ago, he was trapped inside the Sanctuary sanctuary, and even the holy lake has not gone out.


    The only thing that can be done every day is to water the holy flowers with the holy lake water. The whole holy flower stands in the center of the San Vatican shelter. It seems to be a big umbrella. It covers the entire San Vatican sanctuary and makes the water of the holy lake. Unable to get close to the building of the San Vatican.


    Like the humane transcender of Rodman, there are more than two hundred in the sanctuary shelter, earlier than Rodman, the earliest one has been here for more than 100 years, and he is also more than him. Later, the most recent one came to Saint Vatican two years ago.


    No matter whether it comes early or late, once you enter the San Vatican shelter, there is no difference between it and the labor reform criminals, except that there is almost no freedom in the work.


    Sometimes Rodman hates to commit suicide, but suicide is also a luxury in the Sanctuary. 8)

 Chapter 1287： Fried dry holy lake

    The creatures of the entire Vatican sanctuary, whether human, alien or alien, have been connected to the body by Saint Vatican.


    In the past, many old people thought about suicide and settled this hopeless life. But even if they died, they will still be resurrected. They will only be punished by the Holy Vatican and suffer more pain. It is better to die than to die.


    Sometimes Rodman doesn''t dare to think about it. The more he thinks, the more desperate he is. Even the power of death is not. What a tragic life.


    The human beings in the San Vatican are almost in the same state. After a day, there is almost no hope.


    Rodman, as usual, fetched water from the outskirts of the mechanical and numb refuge, looking at the clear waters of the holy lake that stood out like a prison wall. Rodman often wondered if there would be a day when the lake disappeared. It is good to let him see the sky outside.


    The sky seen through the heavenly holy water has an illusory distortion that makes him feel unreal, as if he is not really alive.


    Suddenly, Rodman saw a twisted shadow reflected in the lake through the crystal clear water. Although it has an unreal distortion with the sky, Rodman still sees it, it is a human being, and Still a young human man.


    The reason why Rodman can be a personal class, not a heterogeneous or humanoid, is because the other is wearing a league battle suit, and is also a new type of alliance battle suit.


    In the human companion who has been advancing for two years, Rodman has seen a similar battle suit, so he can be sure that it is a human man, and the aliens are generally not interested in the kind of flashy battle suits of human beings.


    "How can there be a human being outside the holy lake? Is he a human being from other places? He doesn''t know if this is a Sanctuary sanctuary? How can he let him get out of here soon, otherwise he will be seen by the aliens in the shelter?" The words..." Rodman was thinking, but suddenly saw some other figure around the human being.


    Huge like a metal dinosaur, like a sly alien, more and more strange figures appear around humans.


    Rodman��s heart was a little disappointed. In his opinion, it should be a human being who has been enslaved by aliens. Otherwise, how can there be so many aliens and strange creatures appearing beside him without attacking him?


    Compared to seeing a enslaved human being, Rodman prefers to see a free human being, and that makes him feel a little hopeful.


    "Also, how can there be a free human being in this place? I think too much." Rodman laughed at himself, but the next move of the human man caught Rodman''s attention.


    The man seems to be talking to those aliens and different creatures, and those alien creatures and aliens that look very fierce and sacred seem to be bowing to the human man one by one, as if listening to the instructions of human men.


    "Is there an illusion?" Rodman licked his eyes, and when he looked back, it was still the same scene as before.


    "It is the water of the holy lake that distorts the image. How can the alien creatures and the aliens be able to bow to a human being." Rodman thought.


    But Rodman still curiously looked at the human being and the alien. He was a bit strange, what they wanted to do when they stood by the holy lake.


    After a while, the aliens and aliens spread out, and then they saw their bodies rise in colorful brilliance. Although they could not feel the smell of aliens and aliens across the holy lake, they only looked at the glory. And the momentum, so that Rodman was shocked.


    With such an imposing manner, Rodman was only seen in the super-god creatures and the emperors of the Sanctuary.


    ��Don''t those super **** creatures and emperors? What do they want to do?�� Rodman��s brain has not turned around for a while.


    In the Sanctuary sanctuary for decades, he has never seen anyone who dares to come to the San Vatican shelter. In the subconscious, no one dares to do it, so I didn��t want to understand it for a while.


    When the brilliance broke out, as the clouds covering the sky fell into the holy lake, Rodman realized what happened.


    boom!


    After a horrible explosion, Rodman saw an unforgettable sight.


    It was like a transparent cage, and the water of the holy lake was trapped by the colorful brilliance. In the next second, the whole holy lake seemed to explode, like a volcano erupting.


    All the holy lake waters rise to the sky and burst into the sky. The Qianlong Lake is dry in a flash, and the whole sky is filled with rain.


    Rodman finally saw the world outside clearly. There was no need to see the sky outside, the rain, the grass, and a face.


    A human young man''s face is firm and confident. Rodman doesn''t know how long he hasn''t seen such a human face.


    Within the Sanctuary sanctuary, there is no such human face at all. The human face that can be seen is only sad, numb, desperate and deeply sad.


    "Guys, it''s time to show your true strength."


    Rodman only heard the human man say, and then the powerful aliens and aliens around him seemed to have military orders, one with a horrible breath and brilliance, rushing toward the Sanctuary. Come over.


    "What is going on? How can those powerful aliens and strangers obey the orders of a young human? Who is he?" Rodman was surprised to the extreme, standing there and staring at the rushing The aliens and the aliens did not react at all, and even forgot to escape.


    The next second, I heard a voice of anger in the shelter, asking questions that Rodman wanted to know.


    "Who is the man who dares to break my holy lake." Saint Vatican rushed out of the shelter and angered.


    "Human Emperor Hansen."


    Rodman heard the answer from the human man, and suddenly felt a blast: "The Terran Emperor... Do we humans have the power of the Great Emperor?"


    Without waiting for Rodman to think about it again, he suddenly felt that the body could not help flying to the Saint Vatican in the sky.


    Not only Rodman, but the whole body of the Sanctuary sanctuary flew to the Holy Virgin. Even the sacred flower was uprooted and wrapped around the entire Sanctuary sanctuary to fly to Saint Vatican.


    "St. Vatican actually wants to integrate all the life in the Sanctuary sanctuary. It is such a great enemy. Is it really the great man in my humanity?" Rodman''s heart was full of shock and joy.


    Nothing more than Rodman thought, his body has been integrated with Saint Vatican, becoming part of the huge ugly body and losing control of the body.


    However, Rodman��s consciousness is still sober, and he can still see what happened.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1288： Despicable Saint Vatican

    Hansen saw that the Holy Vatican even had the entire San Vatican shelter integrated into the body, and could not help but be a little surprised. .


    Originally, he also wanted to take a sneak peek into the stone of the soul of Saint Vatican when Saint Vatican was besieged by the little silver and silver. It seems impossible now.


    "Well, just kill him." Hansen pulled out the Phoenix Excalibur and Tai Ajian, with a stunned Jianguang, and volleyed to the Holy Vatican to kill the past.


    The little silver and silver and the purple emperor almost flew at the same time, and the dragon female chef of the zombie rushed over with a kitchen knife.


    The little angel, the rebellious knight, the evil emperor, the dead bone emperor, the emperor, the thorny female emperor, the blue dinosaur, the golden beast and the female emperor also rushed together to encircle the Saint Vatican.


    St. Vatican has a fusion of so many living beings, and its power is already strong and powerful, but in the face of the siege of the three great emperors and many super-god-levels, it still seems to be powerless.


    In particular, the thunder and lightning of small silver and silver, a large piece of a large piece of the body of Saint Vatican electricity into coke, making it impossible to regenerate.


    The Purple Emperor slashed down and hardened the body of Saint Vatican and smashed the big mountain. The speed of the regeneration of Saint Vatican could not keep up with the speed of his fall.


    The dragon female chef doll waved like a big kitchen knife in the door panel, and cut a piece of flesh and blood down. The sky seemed like a piece of rain.


    There are also small angels and other strong people besieging Saint-Vatican, Hansen did not do anything, and Saint-Vatican is almost unable to hold on.


    Suddenly, the ugly huge body, the body of Saint Vatican emerged, standing at the top of the huge body, legs connected with the huge body, watching Han Sen shouted: "Han Sen, you really want Kill me?"


    "Today you will die," Hansen said coldly.


    Saint Vatican is a cold smile: "You want to kill me, but if you kill me, it means killing them. Do you really want to do this?"


    Saint Vatican waved his hand, and next to him, a personal body floated out of the distorted ugly body, the human transcenders that were merged by Saint Vatican.


    Hansen saw those human beings, and suddenly frowned. He had not seen a stranger like San Fan, and he knew that humans were threatening him.


    "How? Do you want to continue? They are already part of my body. If you kill me, you will kill them. Do you want to kill me? Then come, let all of your fellow human beings be buried with me. ...not that I want to kill them... It��s you who killed them... You committed suicide to them...�� St. Vatican��s yin and yang said strangely.


    St. Vatican has integrated many human beings. Those human beings are already part of his body. St. Vatican can read their thoughts, and they are also very emotional about human feelings and theoretical concepts. So he knows that this is true for the aliens. It''s useless, but for humans it may be useful.


    Although Hansen did not order to stop the attack, he could not help but frown slightly.


    St. Vatican is going to kill, but these human transcendents also want to save, but it is difficult to think of a two-way approach.


    Rodman is also among those human beings. He knows very well what is happening now. The human man has forced the Sanctuary enemy, which is almost invincible to God, to this point, which makes him surprised and happy. .


    But when he heard that Saint Vatican actually threatened Hansen with him, Rodman burned in his heart and yelled at Hansen: "Don''t worry about us, kill him and kill Saint Vatican."


    Rodman shouted, and the other humans shouted.


    "Don''t worry about us, kill him."


    "We have already lived enough anyway, let us go to **** with this devil, and we will be grateful to you in hell."


    "Please kill him."


    ......


    Rodman and others smashed their lungs and let Hansen ignore their lives. They would rather die with Saint Vatican than to live like this.


    Saint-Van was just watching it and didn''t stop them.


    In fact, all of Rodman''s thoughts, St. Vatican can clearly know that if Saint Vatican wants to stop, Rodman can''t open his mouth.


    However, Saint Vatican really understands human emotions too much. The more they get to Rodman, the more Hansen will not be able to get down.


    Hansen couldn''t help but frown. He really didn''t want these compatriots to be buried with Saint Vatican, but he couldn''t think of how to save Rodman.


    When they kill the Holy Vatican, they will all die. They will not kill the Holy Vatican. They will continue to be enslaved by the Holy Vatican.


    It is simply impossible to let Saint Vatican let them go.


    Now that Saint Vatican has treated them as life-saving straws, how could they be placed?


    Hansen originally thought that the sanctuary of Saint Vatican could not move. Now, Saint Vatican has integrated the entire shelter into the body and can move away. If this time, let go of Saint Vatican, I am afraid to find him again. Not so easy.


    In the past, Saint-Vatican did not know that Hansen had two great emperor-level helpers, and also had a holy lake as a barrier. He did not think that Hansen had enough power to break the holy lake and he did not leave.


    St. Vatican did not think that Hansen could find three great emperors, plus many emperors, and joined forces to directly blow the holy lake. This kind of strength is too horrible, now Saint Vatican Nature is absolutely impossible to stay.


    "Kill him... don''t care about us..." Rodman, they screamed and screamed.


    Saint Vatican stood next to Rodman, although his body was still being attacked and injured, but there was a smile on the face of Saint Vatican.


    Saint-Vatican saw Hansen��s hesitation and thought he knew humans very well, so he thought that Hansen would finally close.


    Hansen looked at Rodman, and the anger in his heart almost broke through his chest. He had enough power to kill San Vatican, but he did not save Rodman''s ability.


    Xiaoyinyin and silver all felt Hansen��s hesitation. Although Hansen did not speak, their attacks also converge a lot. Otherwise, under the siege of the three great powers, Saint-Vatican could not persist. just now.


    "This sin, I am back, your life, I also accepted." Hansen looked at Rodman, they almost bite the bleeding, but the eyes are calm to the extreme, almost one word, not tolerant The questioning voice said: "Kill him."


    The small silver and silver they heard Hansen��s orders, all of which gave up the strength of the whole body and launched an attack against Saint Vatican.


    St. Vatican��s heart was shocked and his mind was moving. Adelman suddenly called them with a terrible voice.


    "Don''t kill us...I beg you to save us..."


    "You are a murderer..."


    "Han Sen, you are the hero of our humanity, you have to save us, you can''t kill us like this."


    "I am still very young, I don''t want to die!"


    "I beg you... save us..."


    "I will give you a gimmick, please don''t kill us..."


    They all hesitated when they were small silver and silver. Although they knew that Saint Vatican controlled their pleadings, it was still a little moving.


    Suddenly, a **** sky flew through, like a **** line pierced into the eyebrows of Saint Vatican.

 Chapter 1289： 斩圣梵

    Everyone was shocked and quickly looked at the eyebrows of Saint Vatican. I saw the snoring of the cheeks of Saint Vatican, the pupils magnified, and the horror of the face. .


    In his eyebrow position, there was a fine wound, and blood was coming out from the inside.


    St. Vatican has a metamorphosis resilience. Such a small wound should be harmless to him. Not to mention that there is a small wound on his head. Even if his head is broken, he can recover quickly.


    However, this small wound has been bleeding on the forehead of Saint Vatican. There is no sign of healing. The cheeks of Saint Vatican have been twitching constantly, and it seems that they are enduring great pain.


    Suddenly, Saint-Vatican merged with the ugly body formed by many creatures, and suddenly there were many cracks, just like the cracked earth during the earthquake, and the cracks of the road spread rapidly on the huge body.


    More and more cracks are scattered all over the body, and it looks like a broken vase re-splicing.


    "Roar!"


    The Holy Vatican sent out a painful and unwilling roar in the sky, and the huge body he condensed also shattered.


    A different kind of alien creature, one by one, and two hundred humans, one by one separated from the huge body, fell on the ground.


    It seems that they are not dead, do not know why they are separated from the body.


    Even the huge holy flowers and shelters were separated from the body of Saint Vatican, and Saint Vatican also restored his own body.


    The wound on the forehead is still bleeding, and the sorrow of the face of Saint-Vatican is as beautiful as the god-like face.


    puff!


    A blood spurted out of the mouth of Saint Vatican, and one of the blood flew to Hansen, disappearing in a blink of an eye.


    Saint-Vatican is again a roar of despair and unwillingness, and then the body explodes directly, turning into a **** fog dissipated in the air, and finally nothing left.


    Since he did not enter the Sanctuary sanctuary, Hansen also heard a crack of crystallized spar from inside, as if something had been broken inside.


    And the aliens and the aliens, as well as the humans such as Rodman, are all a glimpse, and the contracts on them are all removed.


    After the reaction, the aliens and aliens fled one by one, and Rodman was surprised and happy. Many people were so happy.


    Hansen ordered the Purple Emperor to chase down the super-god creatures that escaped, and Hansen��s own eyes looked at the zero standing behind him.


    I was seeing zero hair slightly, and there was a touch of purple dissipating, leaving only the long hair of black hair.


    Rodman, they all came over and excitedly thanked Han Sen. Many people were excited and even said that they were incomplete.


    They all saw that the blood was flying from Hansen''s side. They only thought that Hansen had killed Saint Vatican.


    Hansen did not explain that, after being crowded by everyone, he entered the Sanctuary sanctuary. After arriving at the Temple of the Hell, it was as he guessed that the stone of the soul of Saint Vatican was broken.


    The human beings trapped in the San Vatican shelter were sent back to the Union one by one, and all of them were shaking with excitement.


    Some of the old people trapped here for more than 100 years are stunned before the transfer. They don''t know what happened over the past 100 years. They don''t know if their family and friends are still there.


    In the end, they still sent back to the league with awkward mood.


    The Sanctuary sanctuary won a total victory in the first battle. The Purple Emperor killed a total of seven super emperors and six emperor-level powerhouses, and also gave the harvest of seven life-genetic essences and a super-soul soul.


    Hansen collected the essence of life genes and the soul of the beast, and also rewarded the gene plants and gene secret treasures in the shelter to the dead bones.


    Rodman��s return, once again shocked the entire league, another Great Emperor sanctuary was beaten by Hansen, and also rescued more than 200 trapped transgressors. This shock is no less than Hansen��s just hitting the thunder. When the prison is sheltered.


    Rodman, they were interviewed by many media. After they detailed their suffering in the shelter, and Hansen took the shelter with different creatures and aliens, many media were directly The first human emperor was the title and reported the relevant content.


    Han Sen was staring at the zero in the palace at this time. Others thought that the blood was the one he shot. He himself was clear. The blood that was playing at that time was standing behind him. zero.


    And that **** Hansen also recognized that it was the knives that were originally picked up.


    Hansen did not know whether Zero was killing Saint Vatican because of the power of the bone knife, or because she cultivated the relationship of the Ashura, but no matter what point, it shows that zero now has the power of terror, not only Killing the Great, even the stone of the soul of the Emperor can be smashed together.


    "Zero, how did you kill Saint Vatican?" Hansen looked at the zero that was eating glutinous rice.


    "Isn''t that what you taught me?" Zero looked at Hansen a little strangely.


    "You mean the Ashura Sutra?" Hansen asked quickly.


    Zero nodded, added another sentence: "There is a knife."


    Hansen probably knows that both may have played a role, but Zero himself said it was not very clear, and Hansen did not ask again.


    Zero followed Han Sen for so long, Han Sen is absolutely trusting for zero, but the "Ashulu Sutra" has such power, and some are unexpected to Hansen.


    Han Sen so simply refused to practice "Non-Tianjing". In fact, he was a bit out of the "Non-Tianjing" in his bones. After all, the Luo family who cultivated the "Non-Tianjing" did not cultivate the "Dong Xuan Jing". Hansen��s opponent, so Hansen did not put "Non-Tianjing" in mind.


    However, this time, Han��s shot made Han Sen slightly surprised. Although in that case he could kill the Saint-Vatican who had no way to be hit, but it was impossible for Rodman to separate from Saint-Vatican. Directly connected to the spirit with the soul stone to kill.


    Hansen probably thought of a possibility. The power of non-natural power itself seems to be a force close to causality. Although Hansen has not practiced it, he has seen it in "Non-Tianjing" and "Ashulujing". Also know some principles.


    It is possible to kill San Vatican without hurting those human beings. I am afraid that only the zeros of the "Ashulu Sutra" can be done.


    "Da Luo killing God can be so famous, and it really makes sense. I am afraid that the small things are really troublesome. It seems that I need to be promoted to a half god." Han Sen secretly thought.


    Da Luo killed the gods and promoted the gods for many years. Among the demigods, they are all famous figures, which are quite different from the half-god who is generally promoted by luck.

 Chapter 1290： Life gate

    After more than two years of rushing through, Hansen sent Ziming the Great and other people to fight around, and laid a lot of different shelters, but the Great Emperor''s shelter has laid three, occupying more than 100,000 miles of rivers and mountains. .


    Hansen, who had a great generous accomplishment, devoted himself to practice, and cultivated the "Xuan Xuan Jing" and his own re-edited "Ice Muscle and Jade" to the ninth weight, and opened nine genetic locks.


    It��s just that Hansen��s cultivation is also cultivated. There are no good things to eat, but they have never been able to break through to the tenth.


    Whether it is "Blood Life", or "Dong Xuan Jing" and "Ice Muscle", it has always stayed at the ninth weight and has not been able to break through.


    By the time, the gene of this life has increased a lot, and it is almost reaching a thousand points. Maybe it will be time for the super emperor to open the tenth genetic lock.


    In the past two years or so, Han Sen has almost cultivated "Life Gate", and only one chance is enough to break through the key one.


    The emperor''s road to expansion has stagnated not long ago. It is not that Hansen does not allow them to expand, but there is no place for expansion around.


    In other directions, they have encountered powerful enemies. Even if they are fully attacked by the Purple Emperor, it is difficult to win.


    However, Hansen has already controlled the territory of more than 100,000 miles, and the number of human beings rescued is countless. He is already a famous emperor, and among human beings is called the strongest surpasser, the first emperor of mankind, etc. Wait for the title.


    Many of the new transcenders, accidentally transmitted to the shelters controlled by Hansen, are also catching up with the good times, not as sinful as the predecessors.


    Hansen was slow to break through the ten levels of genetic locks, knowing that he had fallen into a bottleneck, even if it was no longer useful, it was useless to spend most of his time with his family.


    From time to time, they went out to play with them, mothers and Hans. They made his spirit clear and clear, and they did not dig into the corners, and their thoughts were broadened.


    Hansen also went to ask the worms and asked him how he practiced "Life Gate". The worms also said that they were not very clear. They only said that they were practiced casually.


    The worm also told Han Sen that he actually passed "Life Gate" to his loved ones, but they could not break through the last level anyway.


    Hansen has no choice but to force himself to practice. He still insists on practicing every day, but he spends more time with his family.


    On this day, Han Sen and Yu Ran and Bo Er played in the backyard of the old house. Ji Yanran sat on the swing with Bao Er. Han Sen pushed behind, I don��t know how, playing for a while, Han Sen looked at Ji Ruran. The back of the picture turned out to be somewhat ecstatic.


    It seems that I suddenly thought of something, but I didn��t think about it. I was there, and even Hansen didn��t know what she was thinking in her mind. It was a daze.


    Hansen didn''t push the swing any more, and the swing didn''t move anymore. Boa was not happy. He jumped to Hansen''s back. A pair of chubby little hands hugged Hansen''s neck and said with a tear: "Dad What are you doing? How can you ignore the treasure?"


    Hansen is swimming in the sky, not knowing what to think about in a chaotic manner. Boa��s voice is like a thunder in his ear, and Hansen is scared and shuddered.


    But this is a chill, which makes the life of Hansen''s body fiercely pushed away by the ingenious force of the natural shaking of the whole body.


    Hansen only felt that his body seemed to be alive. Every cell in the whole body was active and seemed to be reborn.


    Hansen��s heart was overjoyed, and even he didn��t know what was going on. His life door turned on.


    "What are you doing there?" Ji Yanran also stood up and looked at Hansen, who was giggling there.


    "Haha, I am so happy, you are really my lucky star." Hansen kissed Boa''s little face, then another hooked Ji Jiran''s chin, kissed him with a big mouth, Zhiji The whole body of the kiss was soft and soft, and it was almost impossible to breathe before letting go of her.


    As the worm said, even he himself did not know why he could practice "Life Gate". It seems to be a life-like life, and it can be done casually. If you don''t have a good life, you can''t make it.


    "Life Gate" can be said to be Hansen''s most inexplicable qi training, even how to practice it is not known.


    However, Hansen is not a person who likes to dig into the horns, and will not go deep into why.


    After the "Life Gate" was practiced, Hansen��s physical fitness was indeed much better, but it was not so obvious. Han Sen felt that his body seemed to have some changes, but he did not know what kind of changes had happened. .


    If Hansen is clearly aware of the changes he can make, that is, he can feel the breath of the nine life blood cat pendant.


    Han Sheng was very surprised when he cultivated the "Blood Life and Death" and absorbed the breath of the nine-life blood cat pendant. Now Hansen feels the breath.


    Because in Han Sen''s current feelings, the nine life blood cats are like a living thing, and they have the breath of life.


    This kind of vitality he did not feel before, and this is just a crystal pendant, how can there be life?


    Hansen repeatedly examined the nine life blood cat pendant, except that he could feel the vitality of the nine life blood cats, and no scientific instruments could detect it.


    Hansen borrowed many of the most advanced instruments in the Bai Yishan lab and came to the same conclusion. This is just an ordinary crystal, and it is impossible to have a vitality.


    Returning to the shelter, Hansen originally planned to look at the situation of the recent shelter, but he just woke up with a brow.


    He sensed that there was a strange alien atmosphere in the shelter, and it was very powerful. It was definitely not a member of his super **** creatures.


    Even more frightening is that this super-god creature that was invaded is hidden in the vicinity of the Temple of the Hell.


    This is within the underground sanctuary. It is Hansen��s most careful sanctuary. Now it has been invaded by alien super-natural creatures. The humans, alien creatures and aliens guarding here have not been discovered. This makes Hansen��s face Some are not very good looking.


    "Since it is here, what are you hiding from hiding?" Hansen looked at the white bones not far away and said coldly.


    Seeing no one responded, Han Sen''s figure flashed, and instantly came to the front of the white bones, and the fist slammed with a horrible breath.


    But seeing a stream of light flashing out of the white bones, avoiding Hansen��s fist.


    Hansen still wants to punch again, but he hears a familiar and pretty voice: "How do you feel so awful, you want to hit someone when you meet? Lost people still squint and ran for more than ten thousand miles to find you, want to ask you Going to eat the holy fruit that the great emperor is eligible to enjoy, I knew I wouldn��t come, and I didn��t report well.��


    search engine,

 Chapter 1291： Holy fruit

    "Empty banshee? What are you doing?" Han Sen slightly looked at the mini-beauty in front of him.


    At first, the ethereal banshee was born again by the empty vine, opened the door to the third sanctuary, and was led by the evil lotus female emperor into the third sanctuary. Hansen has never seen her again since then, but she did not expect her to Come to your door.


    The ethereal banshee looked at Hansen and said: "I didn''t really see it at the beginning, you can actually go to this point, even the Great Imperial shelter has been laid down by you."


    "Fortunately." Han Sen said faintly.


    The ethereal banshee snorted: "I don''t think it is luck, there is the help of the Holy Spirit, you have today."


    Hansen smiled and did not defend. He just asked: "What are you doing for me? Not just want to say this?"


    "The holy fruit is ripe, and the evil lotus is going to invite the emperor to taste. Although you are not a stranger, you can be regarded as a great emperor. Therefore, the adults of the evil lotus want to invite you to eat the holy fruit, and I will take the initiative. "The ethereal banshee eyes look inside: "What about the Holy Spirit?"


    "She is not in the shelter." Hansen replied casually.


    Ji Yanran went to participate in a new type of aircraft exhibition, and took the treasure together to travel, so recently Boa is not around Han Sen.


    The ethereal banshee suddenly disappointed and said: "You are coming to the Holy Spirit, I want to see her."


    "Boa has no time to come to the shelter recently. If you have anything, let me talk about it," Hansen said.


    "What use is it with you?" The ethereal banshee whitened Hansen and said nothing.


    Hansen did not say much, but said: "What is the holy fruit? Why do you want to ask someone to eat?"


    "The holy fruit is the gene plant of the Great Emperor. Within the third sanctuary, there is also a plant of the evil lotus. When it is mature every 10,000 years, it will invite the famous emperor to taste it. Many emperors can be invited. Proud, you have the opportunity to eat the holy fruit, that is your blessing." The ethereal banshee said.


    Hansen is indulged, and the aging emperor''s genetic fruit, the evil lotus female emperor himself does not keep eating, even invites people to eat, how to think that there are some weird inside.


    Moreover, he is a human being, going to a heterosexual site, and participating in the conference are all aliens, who knows if they will be killed by them.


    The ethereal banshee seems to see what Hansen is worried about. He said directly: "You don''t have to worry about security. Many of the empires invited by the adults of the evil lotus are dead opponents, but no one dares to The evil lotus sanctuary is chaotic, not to mention that I am there, and will not let you suffer."


    "Don''t go." Hansen replied simply.


    Hansen did not put the habit of putting his own life and death on the hands of others, and naturally he would not go to that place to take risks.


    Not to mention that he has reached the bottleneck now. The general genetic fruit is useless to him. Even if he needs the genetic fruit, the fruit of the holy fruit, which is given to others to eat, will not be of any use to him.


    "I''m afraid you don''t know what the holy fruit is, you will refuse it so fast." The ethereal banshee said Hansen who threw the same thing.


    Hansen caught it and saw it. It was a lotus flower carved out of a red crystal.


    "This is the token of the evil lotus. Do you have a lot of different spirits under your hands? You ask them what the holy fruit is. When you want to understand it, if you are willing to go, take this to the evil lotus sanctuary. If you encounter other alien obstacles, as long as you show this, you will naturally be unimpeded." The ethereal banshee eyes turned and added: "It is best to bring the Holy Spirit together, I want to see him."


    "Okay, I don''t have much time, I have to rush to the next big emperor. Think about it yourself." The ethereal banshee said that it turned into a streamer, and flew out of the underground shelter in a blink of an eye. .


    Hansen took the crystal lotus in his hand and frowned slightly. The ethereal banshee could sneak into the underground shelter in silence. Although Hansen was not there, there were no other emperors in the shelter, but this skill was already very remarkable.


    Being able to reach this level in such a short period of time as the promotion of the third sanctuary is surely inseparable from the cultivation of the evil lotus female emperor, and thus the power of the evil lotus female emperor.


    Hansen summoned a few of his emperors and asked them about the holy fruit and the evil lady, and the answer was somewhat unexpected.


    The sacred fruit tasting once every 10,000 years has been carried out many times. It is indeed a very safe gathering. However, anyone who goes to the meeting of the evil lotus female emperor, whether it is a supernatural creature or a great emperor, does not dare to shelter in the evil lotus. The inside has been injuring people, and I have never heard of any aliens and aliens who have come to the meeting and are in danger at the Honglian shelter.


    And the holy fruit is indeed a good thing, each holy fruit can add a bit of life genes, the emperor who went to the past years, generally can be divided into two holy fruit.


    The most important thing is that the holy fruit is called the holy fruit. It is because there is indeed a holy child in the holy fruit. Unlike the general fruit, if you can eat the true holy child, you can be reborn.


    If only nine genetic locks are turned on, you can directly open ten genetic locks; if you have already opened ten genetic locks, you can open the door to the heavens directly, and you can promote the semi-god.


    At the Holy Fruit Festival 40,000 years ago, a great emperor ate the real holy fruit, and he was promoted to the fourth sanctuary on the spot.


    However, there are three thousand holy fruits on the fruit tree. Every holy fruit is the same. It is impossible to tell which one is the true holy child. Whether you can eat the true holy child can only rely on luck.


    "Since it is such a good thing, why does the evil lotus female emperor not use it himself, but instead give it away?" Han Sen felt that this was too unbelievable.


    Such a baby, the evil lotus female emperor does not keep eating, but also to others to eat, she is not a big philanthropist, just a stranger, unless she is pumped, will do such stupid things.


    The Bone Emperor said, "The reason why the evil lotus female emperor would do this is because she can''t eat the holy fruit, so she will give it to other emperors. It is a good relationship. Now the third sanctuary is so famous. The emperors have almost eaten her holy fruit, but the great emperor who has eaten the holy fruit, even if it owes her human feelings, even thick skin, do not feel owed to her human feelings, and later want to eat the holy fruit, still have to The evil lotus female emperor gave three points, and within the entire third sanctuary, the evil lotus female emperor said that it is more useful than the first godless emperor."


    "It''s fun." Han Sen touched his chin and showed an expression of interest.


    The baby ghost drooled and added: "Don''t say it is the Great Emperor, there are still a lot of violent creatures that are also invited to participate in the list. They are benefited by the evil lotus female emperor. Even powerful alien creatures must sell evil lotus. A few points, you hold her tokens, unless you take the initiative to provoke those alien creatures, there will be no danger along the way, the more advanced aliens will not move you."


    search engine,

 Chapter 1292： Yong night treasure

    "It sounds like awesome." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Why is it the prestige, even if it is the Great Emperor, if you don''t open the ten genetic locks, you are not invited to qualify. If it is not ineligible, I would have liked to taste what the holy fruit." The baby ghost stared at Hansen. The evil lotus token said.


    "Whether things are good, I am afraid that I will live without it." Han Sen said, playing with the evil lotus token.


    At the beginning, the female emperor left a mark on his forehead, apparently plotting him.


    Now he is just a human being who has opened nine genetic locks. The female emperor of the evil lotus sent someone to ask him to eat the holy fruit, which seems to be more concentrated.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he suddenly saw the evil lotus in his hand turned into a red light, and projected a red shadow in the air.


    Han Sen took a closer look, it was the evil lotus emperor, and the one he saw in the second shelter, was an elegant Tsing Yi woman.


    "You don''t have to worry, this is just a picture of the deity. There is no will in it. The deity is afraid of your heart and doubts. I dare not come to the Essence of the Lianlian sanctuary, so I will leave it here. There are a few words to tell you."


    Han Sen knows that this is just a photo. There is no will of the evil lotus emperor, just like the video of the league, so there is no answer.


    The picture of the evil lotus female emperor continued to say: "The reason why the deity asks you to go to the meeting is to make a deal with you. This transaction has a lot to do with your body. If the deity is not bad, You can''t open the tenth genetic lock. If you want to know the reason, you can come to the Xielian Shelter to talk to the deity. If you dare not come, you can wait for the Holy Feel Conference, I will find you."


    After that, the shadow of the evil lotus female emperor disappeared, and the evil lotus token returned to normal.


    "Is my body unable to open the tenth genetic lock, what is the real reason? And is it a simple cultivation problem?" Hansen frowned.


    Although the evil lotus female emperor may be nonsense, want to marry him to the evil lotus sanctuary, but Hansen himself feels a little embarrassed.


    "Dong Xuan Jing" and "Ice Muscle" can''t open the tenth genetic lock. It''s not long before they open the ninth genetic lock. It is normal.


    However, "Blood Life" has already opened nine genetic locks in the old days. It has not been so refined for so many years, and it has not been able to open the tenth genetic lock. Hansen also feels that there are any problems.


    Otherwise, with his qualifications, he has eaten so many genetic treasures. How can it not progress to this point?


    The evil lotus female emperor can break his current situation in one go, and it is really possible to know something.


    Unfortunately, Saint Vatican is already dead, otherwise Hansen wants to ask him why he was interested in him and why he left a mark on him.


    Hansen thought for a long time, and finally decided to go to the evil lotus female emperor to see, he is not a stranger, nor afraid of others attacking his soul stone.


    Of course, Hansen did not intend to take risks on his own. He brought the small silver and silver and the purple emperor with all the beasts and the aliens. When the conflict really happened, Hansen also had the confidence to escape. .


    There was a small silver and silver, and there was no danger along the way. When passing through the shelter of the aliens, Hansen took out the token of the evil lotus female emperor. It was really very easy to use, and there was nothing wrong with them. Let them pass.


    When Hansen and Xiaoyinyin were still a thousand miles away from the Xinglian Shelter, the ethereal banshee had already taken him with the brigade and introduced him to the Xinglian Shelter.


    The establishment of the Xinglian Shelter is a lake island. The lake is covered with red lotuses, and the whole island is set off like a fairyland on earth.


    The Blood River Shelter, also built on the island, is completely different in style. Even the Sanctuary shelter is a bit too cheesy.


    Hansen did not bring the treasure together, the ethereal banshee was very disappointed, and complained about Hansen.


    In addition, Hansen did not encounter any trouble, was placed in a garden-style small courtyard by the ethereal banshee, waiting for the beginning of the Holy Feast.


    Hansen and Xiaoyinyin lived in peace, and they were not polite at all. They should eat and drink, but they have never been able to see the evil lotus female emperor.


    Hansen asked the ethereal banshee, the ethereal female saying is in the practice of the evil lotus female emperor, to wait until the holy fruit will soon open, can see her.


    Because it was too smooth along the way, it was nearly ten days before Hansen expected to arrive at the Xinglian Shelter. It was almost half a month before the Holy Feast.


    Hansen was bored and idle, and the ethereal banshee proposed to take him and Xiaoyinyin to see a wonder of the Xinglian Shelter.


    "What is the wonder?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "Although it is a sacred lotus sanctuary, it was moved by the evil lotus giant. It was originally the birthplace of the eternal female emperor, and it was also the place where she was promoted to the demigod. What I said was the eternal moment. When the night female Emperor was promoted to the demigod, the luminous stone left behind." The ethereal banshee said.


    "What is the beauty of the luminous stone?" Hansen wondered.


    Not to mention that it is in the shelter, even within the league, the luminous stone is not a strange thing.


    The ethereal banshee gave him a glance: "Of course, it is not an ordinary luminous stone. It is a genetic treasure that comes with the body when the emperor of the night is in the heavens. The gene to the treasure of the night, the female emperor is reluctant to stay in the third. The shelter, close to the body, wants to bring a fourth shelter, but when the Tiantian step, the genetic treasure can not withstand the burning of the fire, the emperor of the night when he boarded the tenth day, he had to The gene that has melted has been lost."


    "The gene treasure is in the lake, and it has become the current luminous stone. Although it has been melted, there is no original power, but the baptism of the ten-day gods also makes it a bit more difficult. The rhythm of speech, many great emperors have seen what they have learned. If it is not in the face of the Holy Spirit, I will take you to see it lazily."


    "There is such a treasure, it is really going to have a look." Han Sen took a small silver and silver, followed the ethereal banshee to see the night stone left by the emperor.


    However, the ethereal banshee with Hansen has not yet reached the place, Han Sen feels that there is something in the pocket that trembles slightly, and reaches out and touches it, but it is the bronze prince, I don��t know why it is slightly shaking at this time. It seems to be touched by something.


    Hansen already knew that Bronze was from the Fourth Shelter and was able to evoke the altar of the demigod and to lead the demigod of the Fourth Shelter to the Third Sanctuary.


    Now this bronze tremble trembles and Hansen is suspicious: "Does it have to pick up the altar altar?"


    search engine,

 Chapter 1293： Moving star emperor

    Fortunately, the bronze prince just trembled, but nothing unusual changed.


    Han Sen probably also knows that as long as the wine is not poured, it will be fine. If it is poured, it will be difficult to say it. Maybe it will open another half-god altar.


    Going forward, the bronze trembles will be more powerful. When the ethereal banshee brought Hansen to the shore on the west side of the island, the bronze tremble was already very powerful.


    "There is a luminous stone. Now there is no black in the sky. After dark, you can see the night light and the charm." The ethereal banshee pointed to a position in the lake.


    Han Sen looked in the direction of the ethereal banshee finger, only in the red lotus, there is a black stone that stands in the river, smoothed by the storm waves, looks like the seaside Reef like.


    If the ethereal banshee does not say, Hansen really can''t see that it turned out to be the legacy of the Emperor''s promotion.


    "What makes the bronze prince react, ten ** is that piece of luminous stone. I am going to drink a glass of wine now, I am afraid I will be able to recruit the emperor of the night." Han Sen looks at the luminous stone intricately, inside the heart Thinking about it.


    Unfortunately, Hansen did not know what to use to summon the demigod. He asked the female emperors, they knew nothing about it. They only heard that there was a semi-God to the third sanctuary. It is possible to summon half. God, but what they can summon to do, they are not very clear.


    "It seems that if you want to figure out what the demigod can do, you can only agree to the conditions of the Dragon Emperor." Han Sen thought in his heart.


    If you change to the general emperor, Hansen has already given the egg of the super **** creature to the dragon emperor.


    However, Hansen has always had some scruples about the people of the Eight Devils. In particular, the Dragon Emperor and Ashura have an unclear relationship. Hansen always thinks that the Dragon Emperor knows far more than he said.


    Ghost Nightshade was trapped inside a bottle of ecstasy, and nothing was to be said, even if Hansen threatened to kill him.


    This made Hansen more curious and wanted to know what happened in the past.


    Hansen faintly felt that if he could figure out what happened in the past, he might understand a lot of things.


    Ashura may be related to the Shura, and the Shura is related to the Luo family. Zero can cultivate the Ashura and non-Tianjing, and there are nine blood-cat tattoos on her back, which is related to blood and blood. The life religion is related to Han Jingzhi.


    Hansen feels like this is a chain buckle. If he can unlock one of them, maybe he can understand other things.


    However, there are not many clues that Hansen can grasp now. The Dragon Emperor and Ghost Night are not willing to say that the ancient demon and the Eight Devils will be the same. Han Sen only knows that Ashura has rebelled against the ancient demon.


    Another clue is the ghost baby. He claims to be the vice-president of the blood-threatening teaching, but the blood-blood education is the organization of human beings. How can he be a vice-minded master?


    Unfortunately, the ghost baby is also unwilling to say anything, which makes Han Sen very depressed, hate can not directly open the baby''s brain to see what is hidden inside.


    The sky was getting darker, and when the night was about to come, Hansen heard the footsteps again, turned to look at the direction of the footsteps, and saw a cold face, surrounded by stars like a star. This time, and the strange eyes have been staring at Hansen, and the look is very bad, just like Hansen has a hatred.


    Hansen saw the strange spirit coming, and his heart was relieved.


    The last mover of the top ten sons of the last world is also the biggest enemy in the northwest of Hansen''s control area. It is because the master of the shifting star controls the area that Hansen''s power cannot expand.


    The two sides have fought several times in the past two years, and they have not been able to win the game. No one can take advantage of it.


    Although Hansen did not personally deal with the Emperor of the Moving Star, but from the mouth of the Purple Emperor, they also know the power of this displacement star.


    Of course, the power of the Moving Star Emperor itself is only one aspect. The forces under his command are also not weaker than Hansen. This is the fundamental reason why the Purple Emperor can''t beat them.


    I didn''t think that I would meet here. The enemy meets naturally and is very jealous. The Emperor of the Stars can''t immediately put Hansen and the small silver and silver on the skin, and then smash the bones.


    The reason why the Emperor of the Moving Star hated Hansen so much is not unreasonable. In the past two years of fighting, there have been a lot of deaths and injuries on the side of the Moving Star Emperor. Although it is not a real injury, it is also very annoying to the Emperor. .


    Hansen has a strong ability to heal the small silver, silver and sacred rhinoceros. Although he failed to defeat the Migratory Emperor, he did not lose much. Naturally, the Emperor of the Stars hated it even more.


    "How can a human being come to a sacred lotus sanctuary? The evil lotus is too casual." The moving star said coldly.


    Hansen��s heart was quite surprised. The Emperor of the Moving Star did not even shoot himself. The evil lotus emperor was somewhat capable. Even the great emperor did not dare to act in her shelter. It seems that the rumors about the evil lotus female emperor are not Boast.


    "Invite what kind of guests, that is the will of the evil lotus adults, as long as the evil lotus adults like it, naturally anyone can." The ethereal banshee did not even fear the shifting emperor, directly said.


    The Emperor of the Moving Star did not get angry because of the collision of the ethereal banshee, which made Han Sen even more surprised by the evil spirit of the female Emperor.


    The ethereal banshee has opened nine genetic locks, which can talk to the moving star emperor. Naturally, it is the prestige of the evil lotus female emperor. Otherwise, the general nine-locked super-god creature will be replaced. It is.


    The moving star emperor walked to the lake with no expression and looked at the luminous stone in the lotus pond. Obviously he also came to watch the luminous stone.


    At this time, the sky is dark, and the luminous stone has begun to emit a radiant glow.


    Hansen also looked at the luminous stone, feeling very novel, the darker the sky, the piece of luminous stone is more and more crystal clear, and the surrounding lotus pool is shining brightly, it looks very strange.


    Han Sen looked at it for a while, and felt that there was a strange rhythm on the luminous stone. It felt like a rhythm of music, but there was no sound, which made Han Sen feel very weird.


    "The road is silent, probably this is the reason." Han Sen looked at it for a while, although he could feel the rhythm, but he could not understand the truth, and could not help but sigh.


    "The human race is also familiar with the inferior race?" The moving star emperor watched a cold voice and was obviously deliberately provocative.


    The Emperor of the Moving Star did not dare to do it in the Xinglian Shelter, otherwise he would have started with Hansen and tried Hansen��s reality.


    Over the past two years, Hansen has never been involved in the war. They are all fighting in the Miyun Shelter. The Emperor of the Moving Star wants to know what kind of human beings Hansen has, and how to control so many powerful differences. Spirits and aliens.


    If Hansen is motivated and takes the initiative to conflict with him, it is naturally better. Maybe he can use his hand to kill Hansen.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1294： Light is dark

    Han Sen looked at the moving star emperor and narrowed his eyes and said: "According to the law you said, the incomprehensible races are inferior races. Then you explain the explanation, what is the road on the luminous stone? If you can��t explain it So, are you right next race right?"


    In the eyes of the moving star, there was a slap in the eye, and it was cold: "You still don''t know so much."


    "It seems that it is just an idiot who pretends to be a superior race. Even such a simple road can''t understand. It is really a shame for the aliens. If you go out later, it is best not to say that you are the great emperor... No... Say that you are a stranger, the aliens can''t afford to lose this person, even my humanity feels shameful for you..." Since it is an enemy, Hansen is naturally not polite, and does not give the opportunity to talk to the Migratory Emperor. A lot of bullets were said, and the blocked emperor couldn��t speak.


    Hansen was originally an iron cock, and he was facing his enemies. Naturally, he was not willing to eat.


    The heterosexual family is the strong one who speaks with strength and the emperor is the high emperor. He controls many powerful people. See the human beings on the Internet.


    Hansen is already a human who can''t talk very much, but still makes the Emperor of the Stars completely unable to interject, and his face is red.


    If it is not a sanctuary shelter, the Emperor of the Stars has already slapped the past and made Hansen a bolognese.


    The moving star emperor is almost ready to blow up the lungs. He originally wanted to provoke Hansen��s shot, but he didn��t want to ruin himself. He almost couldn��t help but shoot.


    For a long time, I finally waited until Hansen finished, and the murderous eyes in the eyes of the moving star emperor were forced to hold back, and said coldly: "Simple, since it is simple, you are talking about it, what is the road on the luminous stone?"


    Hansen said with a smile: "You have to ask such a simple matter. The road of the luminous stone is of course the way of light."


    The Emperor of the Moving Star suddenly dismissed: "I don''t know how to pretend to be nonsense, the luminous stone is the genetic treasure of the emperor, and the emperor of the night is the dark way. Although the luminous stone is called the night light, it is pure darkness. The gene secret treasure, the two forces opposite to the light system, your first sentence is already wrong, the inferior race is the inferior race, it will only be nonsense."


    Hansen is not angry, he talks about theory, so many scientific theories in the league, and all human beings can learn. It is much more convenient than the aliens.


    The aliens only rely on inheritance and self-realization. The degree of understanding is not too deep for the different departments from their own strength. The degree of development of the two is not a grade at all.


    On the basis of force, there may be very few human beings who can win the Migratory Emperor, but purely slapsticks, and adults who have completed an integrated education may not lose.


    Hansen smiled and said: "So I said that you are ignorant. The so-called light and darkness are two sides. Light is dark, dark is light. Although the emperor of the night is a dark way, he can use light. The gene of the department is treasure, this is a very common thing, what is it worth making a fuss about?"


    "Light is light, dark is dark, how can it be one, if the emperor is still alive, listen to your absurd words, I am afraid that you will slap you to death." The Great Star is cold.


    Hansen pointed to the part of the red lotus pond that was illuminated by the luminous stones. He also pointed out that the other side was not illuminated by the black paint. He said: "On both sides of the pool, which side do you say which side is dark?"


    The moving star is cold and vocal: "Of course, the luminous stone is bright."


    "Are you sure he is bright?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "Of course, this Emperor is not jealous." The moving star said coldly.


    Hansen shot a flame and immediately took the dark pool on the other side as white.


    The luminous stone was originally able to emit light in the darkness, and the light is not strong, just fluorescent.


    Nowadays, the place where Hansen��s strong flames illuminate is one, and it seems that the night of the luminous stone is faint.


    "Which side is bright now which side is dark?" Hansen smiled and looked at the moving star.


    The face of the moving star is a bit ugly, Hansen did not have to wait for his answer, continue to say: "Light and darkness are two sides, there is light, there is dark, there is darkness, there is light, the emperor of the night is indeed In the law of the night, in order to seek eternal darkness, it is extremely normal to use the light of a light gene as a reference. Looking for the darkness in the light, the realm of the emperor of the night, and you can understand this kind of fool. of."


    The emperor��s face is blue and green, but he can��t say a word. He was not a big emperor in both light and dark. He is not very proficient in these two aspects. Although he thinks that Han Sen is a bit wrong, he is not thinking. Come back with a rebuttal.


    Hey!


    Just listening to the sound of applause from afar, Hansen turned to look at the past, seeing a very elegant and heterosexual woman patted her hand and came over, it was the evil lotus female emperor Hansen had seen before.


    The evil lotus female emperor went to Hansen and said: "Looking for darkness in the light, if the mother is still in the third shelter, let her hear you, I will be very happy, and finally have someone who knows her. ��


    The ethereal banshee flew to the side of the evil lotus female emperor, and some surprisedly asked: "The evil lotus is the adult, is the luminous stone really the gene of the light system?"


    Because the luminous stone is melted by the fire above the heavens, the atmosphere inside is completely erased, and others do not know what it is.


    The evil lotus giant nodded slightly: "Yes, the mother is only the gene of the light system to the treasure, but before the opening of the gods, the mother left all the secret gene secrets in the third shelter, but only this The secret gene of the light system is reluctant to stay, but unfortunately it has to be left. This stone was originally called the Stone of Light. Because of the ten-day fire of the heavens, the power of light has been completely burned, and there is no semi-distribution. Force, but it is indeed the genetic treasure of the light system."


    The Emperor of the Moving Star listened to this and his face was even more embarrassing. He couldn��t think of it anyway. The gene secret treasure that the Eternal Night Emperor valued most was not the darkness that she had repaired, but the light gene secret treasure that she had repaired with her. .


    "The Great Emperor won the prize, and I only said it with the mouth." Han Sen modestly said.


    In fact, he really just said that he just used it. He used only the basic knowledge he learned during school. Although he said that he was the leader, he really let him know. He also felt that there is nothing in the charm of the luminous stone. mysterious.


    It��s not that Hansen��s talent is not good, but the level has not reached that point. Some things you can��t understand.


    In the past, there were countless great emperors of the glory of the night, and there were also many emperors of the light and darkness. The genius of nature would not be worse than that of Hansen, and this is also the department they are good at, even they only realized a little fur. There is no way to fully comprehend the charm of the gods. It is obvious that the charm of the thing, if not qualified, will certainly be comprehended.


    The charm comes from the sanctuary of the Fourth God. It is normal to not understand before you are promoted to the demigod.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1295： I need your body

    When the Emperor of the Stars and the Essence of the Essence Lotus talked a few words, they left. It is obviously a little boring to stay, and some of them are not very nice.


    After the emperor left the emperor, the evil lotus female emperor sat down on a stone chair on the shore and reached for the position around him: "Come on."


    Hansen was also welcome, and went straight to the side of the evil lotus female emperor.


    The evil lotus actress looked at Han Sen with a strange look. After a while, she said: "To tell the truth, when I saw you at the second shelter, I never thought that you could have such a day, even the five emperors. The other four will be gone, even St. Fan is also smashed by you. Such a short time has such an achievement, let alone you are a human being, even those who have the power of the great emperor, I am afraid it is very difficult to do This situation, you really surprised me."


    "I am surprised to be able to make you such a beautiful emperor, I think I should be honored?" Hansen blinked and said.


    The evil lotus female emperor smiled slightly: "The strong among the different spirits is respected. You can conquer the three great emperors. No matter your own strength, you already have the qualification to be equal to me. You don''t need to be so flattering. Call me a sacred lotus."


    "I don''t know if you are coming to me, I am looking for a deal." Han Sen asked directly, he was originally trying to find out if his body had any problems, and he would choose to come to the Xielian Shelter.


    "This matter is not urgent, because it matters, you need to find a time to talk about it in detail, and it will not be too late to talk until after the Holy Feast." The evil lotus actress looked at Han Sen and smiled and said: "You know why I want to Will you have a holy fruit?"


    "I really don''t know. If I have so many Genes of the Great Emperor, I will definitely eat it all myself. If I can''t finish it, I will pile it up into a pile of incense that sleeps on the bed and sleeps. It will never be. It��s so cheap and irrelevant,�� Hansen said.


    The evil lotus female emperor listened to Han Sen��s fun and couldn��t help but smile: ��You humans are really more interesting than most of the aliens, but the strength is too bad. But you are an exception, you are a powerful and interesting human. ��


    "Thank you for your sister''s compliment." Han Sen said with a smile, such a beautiful woman, called a sister is not a loss.


    The evil lotus female emperor went on to say: "The reason why I want to open the holy fruit will be to choose a helper for the thing I have to do. Now I am almost ready, and I will be alone."


    ��What do sisters want to do with our transactions?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    The evil lotus female emperor nodded slightly: "When I saw you at the second shelter, I discovered that your physique is different. It is a person who can help me to fulfill my wish, so I will leave a mark on you. I want to directly pick you up to my sacred lotus sanctuary, but I don��t know what went wrong. After you were promoted, you didn��t even have access to my shelter. Later, the brand on you was erased. I am afraid that you will die. At the third shelter, I was really worried for a while."


    Speaking of this, the evil lotus female emperor turned around and looked at Han Sen and said: "But I don''t want you not to die, but to have such an achievement in such a short time, so that you have helped me, that thing. The chance of success is going to be a lot bigger. Ten ** can make up my sister��s wish."


    "Sister, I haven''t promised you yet?" Hansen said with a wry smile.


    Evil Lotus blinked and said: "You will promise, because what I can give you, no one else can give you, and it is something you urgently need."


    "What is that?" Seeing that the female emperor of the evil lotus said so positively, she was somewhat curious in her heart.


    "You will naturally know when you arrive, and you will be here to participate in the Holy Feast. In my shelter, no one can hurt you." The evil lotus female emperor is very plain, but it is a bit convincing and domineering. .


    It is not a big one that can be owned by a big man. It is a kind of self-confidence that has been experienced after numerous winds and waves.


    Seeing the evil lotus female emperor refused to say, Hansen could only turn and ask: "I have nothing special about my body, can I let my sister see you at a glance?"


    The evil lotus female emperor knew the mind, but did not avoid it and replied softly: "What is special about you is that you are very special."


    "Sister, are you praising me?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    The evil lotus female emperor laughed: "Of course, I am boasting about you. Do you know that this is not particularly difficult? At least in our aliens, I have never seen one. All the aliens, whether they are innate. Spirit is still the birth of the stranger, they all have their own unique attributes, but you do not have this unique attribute, your body is not special, but this is not special, but it is the biggest special, I need It is such a body."


    "Is this special? Is this the case for most of us?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    The evil lotus female emperor shook her head: "I have been paying attention to you humans very early, and I have seen many human beings through many methods. There are no special attributes before you enter the sanctuary or enter the shelter. But as you grow up in the shelter, basically in the second sanctuary, the body has evolved toward a certain attribute, and to the third sanctuary, it is almost the same as ours, everyone has A property with high affinity."


    "And you are different. I was worried that after you got to the third shelter, because of your own growth, it will become the same as the average human being, but now I am completely relieved, your body is still not special, and in the second There was no difference in the shelter, which was better than I expected."


    "This is not right. I have absorbed a lot of alien genes. I have already filled the fire genes. How can I not have a little affinity?" Hansen said that he did not believe it.


    "That is different, the alien gene is only attached to your body. The essence of your ** has not changed." The evil lotus woman stood up and smiled and said to Hansen: "Play here for a few days, everything. Don''t worry, if I am there, no one can move your hair."


    Until the evil emperor''s emperor left, Hansen still had a bit of incomprehensible mind, and he had no special body, so he became fragrant.


    Hansen looked at the luminous stone for a while, and realized that he couldn��t find anything. He had to go back to the yard where he lived.


    After returning to the room, Hansen called the dragon emperor and watched the dragon emperor say: "I can give you the egg of the super **** creature, or you can not ask the things of the eight demons, but I need you to serve me. In a hundred years, you are free after one hundred years, and it is your decision to stay."


    "Good." The Dragon Emperor agreed to it. One hundred years may be very long for humans, but it is not a long time for the aliens.


    Hansen summoned the thorny female emperor, letting her take out the snake eggs collected in the other side of the flower and hand it over to the dragon emperor.


    The Dragon Emperor was overjoyed. After careful inspection, he even showed interest and wanted to drill directly.


    "You don''t rush into it first. You don''t know when you can change it. You tell me first, what is the use of summoning the demigod?" Hansen stopped the dragon emperor.

 Chapter 1296： Drumming

    The Dragon Emperor thought about it: "The demigod is the gene."


    "Gene? What kind of genes do you need for the third sanctuary?" Hansen couldn''t help but be a demigod. What is the use of the genes of the third shelter?


    The dragon emperor hesitated for a moment before he said: "I am not too clear about this. I have only seen one half **** coming. As far as I can see, the demigod is the gene, so I need a lot of super **** creatures or The stone of the soul of the emperor as a sacrifice can complete the entire coming ceremony."


    "If the completion of the advent, what can God do?" Hansen frowned and asked, the words of the Dragon Emperor did not say, he also knew that the demigod was a sacrifice.


    "The other half-god I don''t know, the half-god I have seen, after getting enough sacrifices, will satisfy a request from the sacrificer, for example, you can ask the demigod to help you kill someone, the third shelter There should be no creatures that the gods can''t kill... but there are too many sacrifices to summon the demigods. I advise you not to play the idea of ??a demigod, otherwise the sacrifices are not enough, even you will be treated as a sacrifice. It��s useless to summon it when it��s time,�� said Long Di.


    Hansen suddenly thought of what he thought. He looked at the dragon emperor and said: "The demigod you see is not the summoned by the ancient devil?"


    "I refuse to answer this question." Long Di said coldly.


    Hansen is self-satisfied: "If it is really a demigod summoned by the ancient devil, then he also needs a lot of sacrifices, not the ancient devil to take you as a sacrifice, so you will rebel. ?"


    The dragon emperor rushed to the snake egg without a word, and suddenly went in.


    Hansen didn''t stop him anymore, but he felt that his guess should be very close, but there are still some joints that still can''t figure out.


    The dragon emperor got into the snake egg, and I don��t know how long it will take to hatch. Hansen let the thorny female emperor put the snake egg into the other side of the flower again.


    Staying in the Xinglian Shelter for a few days, more and more emperors, and many powerful super-god creatures, basically opened the existence of ten genetic locks.


    Most Hansen did not know, only Hansen who had participated in the war and won a higher ranking, Hansen was able to recognize it.


    The top ten sons of the last world have come to four, and many of the great emperors who did not participate in the war of gods, but whose strength is not weaker than the top ten sons, the whole sacred lotus sanctuary can be said to be a strong gathering.


    Originally Hansen was also a character, but it was not so conspicuous here, and even few people knew him.


    At the time of the Holy Feast, if the big square is full of super **** creatures and the emperor, that is, the territory within the shelter is vast and boundless, otherwise the resources will not support so many emperors.


    Hansen probably counted, and the Emperor plus Super God creatures had at least 500 people. In addition to this, there were many great emperors who were not eligible to be invited. In addition, there were some who were not eligible to come, the entire third sanctuary. The strength is amazing.


    At least the top three of the top ten sons of the last world are not here, so Hansen is somewhat disappointed. He originally wanted to see the godless emperor, but now there is no chance.


    When the evil emperor came out, all the emperors and super **** creatures were quiet, and the evil lotus female emperor said a few words, so that her aliens sent two holy fruit to each emperor and super **** creature.


    Hansen also got two, and there were two small silver and silver.


    The small silver and silver slowly ate the holy fruit, and Hansen took the holy fruit and carefully licked it.


    The fruit is milky white translucent and looks crystal clearer than the sheep white jade. There are many mysterious patterns on the oval fruit.


    Through the translucent flesh, it can be seen that there seems to be a strange brilliance flowing inside, and the vitality can hardly stop flowing.


    Hansen took a bite and suddenly felt a sweet and fragrant juice overflowing the mouth, which is really rare in the world.


    After eating the whole fruit, I heard the sound of the increase in my life gene in my mind.


    Hansen also ate another holy fruit, and it added a bit of life.


    "My life-sense gene is still full at 15 o''clock. If I can eat another 15 tablets, isn''t it full at once? Unfortunately, only one person can be given two, and there is not much more to eat." Han Sen��s heart Thinking about it.


    Hansen looked around and saw that the great emperor and the super **** creatures were eating faster than him. Basically they had already finished eating. He was the slowest one to eat.


    All the great emperors and super **** creatures are looking at each other. Look at me, I look at you, as if looking for something.


    Hansen thought of this, there is a very special among the holy fruit, which can make the emperor directly promoted to the demigod. I want everyone to see it. Does anyone have the real holy fruit.


    "Most of you are not the first time to participate in the Holy Fruit Association. Everyone wants to be clear about the rules. Three thousand holy fruits, one thousand gifts to you, the remaining two thousand, everyone can fight for their own merits." After all had finished eating, I said this.


    "Evil Lotus, we all know the rules, let''s get started." The emperor, who has a more temper, can''t wait to say.


    The evil lotus female emperor smiled slightly and stepped back two steps. She suddenly saw a giant beast and came with a huge jade drum. She walked until the evil lotus female emperor stopped.


    Han Sen saw the giant beast with the jade drum, and he couldn''t help but be surprised. The giant beast resembles a unicorn, and the whole body is black as ink.


    And the jade drum like the white jade is not the one who put it on it, but it grows directly on its back, which is part of its body.


    The life of this behemoth is not weaker than that of small silver and silver. It is obviously the existence of ten genetic locks.


    Although I have already guessed that there must be a super-god creature with ten genetic locks in the Xinglian Shelter, I was surprised to see it.


    "The beast drums are seven rings, and the holy fruit is seven. This rule does not require me to say more. Which one is willing to come up and try?" The evil lotus female singer glanced at the crowd.


    "I am coming." The voice of the female emperor of the evil lotus has just fallen, and I saw a great emperor flying directly out. Before falling on the beast drum or the beast, he raised his hand and knocked it on the drum.


    The evil lotus female emperor smiled and retreated to the side. Hansen also looked at the great emperor and the beast with curiosity, and wanted to see what was wonderful about it.


    The great emperor was tempered, and the power he possessed was also the fire system. The flames on the fists condensed like the sun, which was even stronger than the fire used by Hansen when he turned into a three-pronged gold.


    The fists burning like the sun bombarded the beast drums, and only heard a drum sound, but the sound was unexpectedly small. If Hansen��s ears were not good, he could hardly hear the drums.


    "Is that really a drum?" Hansen wondered, the horrible power of the Emperor, only to make the beast drum sound so loud.

 Chapter 1297： True holy fruit

    The great emperor frowned slightly, and the fingers crossed and clasped into a hammerhead. The flame on it was even more violent, as if even a space had to be burned.


    But a fist is on the animal drum, but it is smaller than the first sound, almost inaudible.


    When I hit the third strike, I couldn''t hear any sound. The emperor''s face was a little embarrassed, and his teeth retreated.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly surprised. The great emperor also opened up the existence of ten genetic locks. The power of a fire is extremely powerful, and the more it knocks, the less it rings.


    Then I went up to a few super **** creatures and the great emperor. The result is basically the same.


    When I arrived at the sixth super-god creature, I finally made the beast drum seven rings and took seven holy fruit.


    The super **** creature swallowed up the seven holy fruits directly, but unfortunately there was no sign of promotion to the demigod. There was no real holy fetus in the holy fruit that he wanted to eat.


    More and more emperors and super-god creatures have tried it. Most of them have not been able to make the beast drums ring, and only a few can make the beast drums ring, but they all seem to be very difficult.


    Hansen observed for a while and found that the great emperors or super-god creatures that could make the beast drums sound seven are not all powerful forces.


    In the sense of Hansen''s Dong Xuanqi field, there are obviously many emperors with stronger strength than them. Even the three rings can not be knocked out, but the weaker people can knock out the seven rings.


    But it is not entirely true, and some of the more powerful ones can knock out seven rings. Hansen looked at it for a while, and did not see any rules in this.


    "Don''t go and try it?" The ethereal banshee flew to Hansen''s shoulder and asked with a smile.


    Hansen shook his head: "Look at it again, there aren''t many people who can knock it anyway, and the holy fruit can''t be finished, and it won''t be late later."


    Hansen wants to see if he can find the law and then grasp it.


    "You don''t have to look at it, there is no skill to speak, and the knocking of the ring is not full of life." The ethereal banshee eyes turned and added: "But your words must be able to ring."


    "Why?" Hansen looked at the ethereal banshee inexplicably.


    "The evil lotus is not clear why." The ethereal banshee said.


    Hansen looked at the evil lotus female emperor in the stands, but she did not see what she had done. She just stood by and watched the drums of the great emperors and super gods.


    One by one, the Emperor and the Super God creatures went to drums, and only about a dozen of them were able to ring seven.


    Seeing that no one has gone up to drumming, Hansen did not see any rules, so he had to go up and be ready to touch a chance to see if he could knock the seven rings.


    Because it was the only human being on the Holy Feast, Hansen got a lot of attention after he went up.


    However, most of them are very disdain. Hansen is a personal class. Secondly, there are powerful emperors and super-god creatures. It has also been seen that Hansen only opened nine genetic locks. It is very difficult to even ring.


    Hansen walked to the front of the beast drum, and opened the nine genetic locks with the ice muscle jade. The fists became crystal-like and jade, and the punch blew toward the drum surface.


    Ice muscle jade bone surgery is much stronger than the blood-like nerves. Since the ice muscle jade surgery opened nine genetic locks, Han Sen rarely used blood vessels.


    Hey!


    A snoring drum blasted in the square, and the shocked human ear rang.


    A group of great emperors and super **** creatures were surprised to see Han Sen. This is really too loud. There are so many emperors and super **** creatures in the square, no one can knock so loudly.


    Hey! Hey! Hey!


    Hansen��s fist fell on the beast drum continuously, and the knock was louder than the sound. In the twinkling of an eye, seven rings were knocked out.


    It wouldn''t help if you didn''t knock it down again. Hansen felt that he could knock a song out.


    "Weird, how can it be like ordinary drums, it can be ringed without any effort, how can they knock so hard?" Hansen wondered.


    The great emperors and super-god creatures all looked at Hansen, and the look became very weird. People who didn''t care much about it, they all stared at Hansen.


    Hansen was the first to be able to knock the beast drum so loudly, not to mention that he was still a human being.


    "You can go to get the holy fruit." The evil lotus female emperor flashed a happy color in his eyes, but his face said quietly to Hansen.


    Under the eyes of a group of great emperors and super-god creatures, Hansen went to the pile of almost two thousand sacred fruit, and looked at the sacred fruit.


    The rest of the holy fruit is here, and anyone who can knock the seven rings can choose whatever they want.


    Hansen naturally wants to choose the real holy fruit, open the hole and the air, and want to see if you can feel the difference and find the true holy fruit.


    His hole mystery has opened nine genetic locks, and his ability has been strengthened. Within the hole, there are no subtle changes that escape his sense.


    Especially for the inductive ability of the vitality, it has reached an extremely delicate state.


    Under the cover of the tunnel, the remaining cherries, one by one, appeared in his mind like a holographic image, allowing him to see three hundred and sixty degrees without a dead end.


    Including the vitality of their internal circulation, there is nothing in the cover of Hansen��s mind.


    Just like the beauty model contest, others look at the beauty of wearing clothes, and Hansen sees the naked beauty, even the heart spleen and kidney can see clearly.


    If it was before, Hansen might not see anything special. The vitality of these holy fruit is almost the same, basically no difference.


    But now it is different, although the vitality of their bodies is similar, but Hansen still found a distinctive holy fruit.


    Although the vitality of the Holy Fetus is not stronger than other Sacred Fruits, but unlike the chaotic air of other Sacred Fruits, the vitality of this Sacred Fruit is like human beings, with clear veins and circulation.


    It seems that it is not a fruit, but a real life.


    "It seems that it should be it." Hansen''s heart was dark and happy, and he was not polite. He directly grasped the hand and took the past with a different holy fruit.


    Directly putting the holy fruit in his hand, Hansen was delighted in his heart, but suddenly felt the pressure of a terrible horror.


    No, to be precise, the horrible pressure enveloped the entire sacred lotus sanctuary.


    I saw one person coming across the sky, like a god, and descended on the square. Many great emperors and super **** creatures were exposed to the hustle and bustle. Even the face of the evil lotus female emperor changed slightly.


    "It is possible to make the evil lotus female emperor change color. I am afraid that it is not a simple character." Han Sen stared at the figure carefully, but it was a slight glimpse.


    This is like a god-like figure. Hansen knows it. It is the head of the top ten gods and the godless emperor who is known as the most powerful emperor of today.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1298： Godless Emperor

    The godless emperor is a mysterious man, the black long hair is casually tied behind the back, the majestic but giving a slender body, full of explosive power, as if the body is only slightly moving, even the space will be torn.


    "The godless emperor is in the holy fruit association, it is the honor of my evil lotus, please come to the seat." The evil lotus female emperor said faintly.


    The godless emperor said with a blank expression: "No, I am only coming for the holy fruit. I am all these holy fruits."


    When the godless emperor said this, all of them suddenly disappeared.


    The evil lotus female emperor seems to know that the godless emperor is not good, nor angry, just said faintly: "You are the godless emperor who wants the holy fruit, my evil lotus is willing to offer it with both hands. But I have my rules, no matter if you are Who, I have to keep my rules here. If you want the holy fruit, I invite you to eat two, and then want to take it, then go to the beast drum, seven rings and seven."


    "I have no gods and I don''t know what the rules are." The godless emperor said indifferently, and went straight to the jade case where the holy fruit was piled up.


    The evil lotus female emperor has a cold face and a finger push. Only a red lotus blooms in the void. The godless emperor is only a few hundred meters away from the jade case, but there seems to be a Wanlilian pool in the middle.


    "If the night emperor is still there, I am still qualified to block me. You are still far away." The godless emperor stepped out, and the whole space seemed to collapse. The Wanli lotus pond was also torn.


    Just one step away, the godless emperor came to the jade case with an unrivaled momentum.


    Han Sen just got the sacred fruit, the godless emperor had already come to him, and looked at Hansen coldly and said: "Return the holy fruit."


    Han Sen smiled faintly, and ignored the godless emperor. Not only did he put the holy fruit in his hand back, but he also reached out and grabbed six holy fruit from the jade case.


    All the alien and super **** creatures took a breath of air.


    Although the same as the great emperor, but the power of the great emperor is also different, the power of the godless emperor can be called the third sanctuary invincible, almost no natural enemies exist.


    The general emperor simply did not dare to fight against the godless emperor, and the great emperor who was killed by the godless emperor was not in the minority.


    Hansen, a human being, dared to face the godless emperor. Not only did he not put down the holy fruit, but he even took six more. This is simply death.


    In the eyes of the moving star, there was a burning flash in his eyes. In his heart, he said: "Okay, with the temper of the godless emperor, it will definitely kill him directly, then it will save my troubles."


    Sure enough, as the Emperor of the Stars, the Emperor did not say anything, just looked at Han Sen, suddenly the space was torn, and a terrible force instantly came to Hansen.


    Hey!


    A red lotus bloomed in front of Hansen, as if it had been blown up, and the petals fell.


    The evil lotus female emperor has already arrived in front of Hansen, watching the godless emperor coldly say: "No god, this is not your sanctuary shelter, but you can''t be wild here."


    No **** stands tall like a mountain, eyes look like a knife to the evil lotus female emperor, the evil lotus female emperor does not retreat, a red lotus blooms in front of her.


    I saw the sound of the tearing of the space, the godless emperor just stood there and glanced at it. The lotus flower in front of the evil lotus female emperor was all broken, as if it had been torn.


    Hansen��s heart was shaking. The godless emperor and the evil lotus actress did not move. The power that broke out exceeded him. Unless he opened the tenth genetic lock, it would be difficult to fight this kind of existence.


    The drum beast has climbed to the side of the evil lotus female emperor, and the other side of the ground has also split, and a green vine has been drilled out of the ground to protect the other side of the evil lotus female emperor.


    "Evil Lotus, do you really want to be an enemy with me?" The godless emperor looked coldly at the evil lotus female emperor.


    "You are going to be an enemy with me." The evil lotus female emperor said without hesitation.


    The godless emperor stopped talking, and with a big hand, there was a black hole in the palm of his hand, and the power of the whole world seemed to be sucked into the black hole by him.


    The drums and the beasts were forced into the earth to fight against the terrible suction. At the same time, the jade drums on the back were silent and loud.


    Every time the jade drum rings, the brain seems to be banged, and the headache is almost cracked.


    On the other side, the vines were rolled up to the godless emperor, and the sacred lotus emperor raised a nine-pound lotus platform, radiating the power of terror and confronting the godless emperor.


    The emperors and the super-god creatures have all retired. The collision of the two terrorists has made the entire square a hell, and will not retreat. Even the emperor will be affected.


    "There is no arrogance for the godless emperor!" Hansen also withdrew his seven sacred fruit, and looked at the godless emperor who was still in the enemy''s three major battles and still did not fall.


    "The great emperor who can get the top ten of the gods, of course, has the qualification of arrogance." The ethereal banshee said with some concern: "I don''t know if the evil lotus can stop him?"


    Han Sen watched the battle sinking into silence, and the space on the entire square had been distorted. As if he had a hole in the mysterious field, I am afraid I could not see what was happening there.


    However, even if he could see the battle between the godless emperor and the evil lotus female emperor, Han Sen could not speak at a time.


    Although it is evenly matched, but the evil lotus female emperor is three hits after all, so it is no longer possible to be a godless emperor, I am afraid that if the time is long, the evil lotus female emperor is not an opponent.


    The ethereal banshee is extremely clever. When I look at Hansen��s face, I know that the situation of the evil lotus female emperor is not optimistic. Some of them are anxious to shout at the onlookers and super **** creatures: ��You have all eaten the holy fruit, and you have received the evil lotus. The benefits of adults, shouldn��t they go up to help adults to defend their enemies?��


    The great emperors and super **** creatures did not seem to hear the shouts of the ethereal banshee, and some even quietly left.


    No one wants to offend the godless emperor for a few holy fruits. Even the strongest of the great emperor is very jealous of the godless emperor.


    "It seems that the evil lotus female emperor can''t stop the godless emperor, and she has to find a way to help her." Han Sen secretly indulged himself.


    Although he was wary of the evil lotus female emperor, it was even more dissatisfied to see the godless emperor. Just now, the godless emperor had to deal with him, making Hansen even more uncomfortable.


    What''s more, Hansen also counted on the evil lotus female emperor to tell him the physical problems, and the evil lotus female emperor just for his shot, he also did not stand idly by.


    After thinking for a moment, Hansen''s figure was shaped and killed directly in the battlefield.


    "Hey, don''t be self-sufficient!" The moving star saw Hansen rushing into the battlefield and couldn''t help but snorted.

 Chapter 1299： No god

    Hansen rushed into the battlefield and suddenly felt something wrong.


    The square, which was already a huge one, seemed to be twisted and enlarged. After entering it, it was almost impossible to see the margin. The big one was terrible.


    "The battle even twisted the space. It is no wonder that the power that can be felt outside the square is not very fluctuating. It is really amazing." Han Sen glanced at the godless emperor, but he did not rush to the godless emperor, but instead turned to the evil lotus emperor. Close to the past.


    The godless emperor is really powerful. Hansen does not open the ten genetic locks now. Unless the super emperor turns into a body and then fits with the little angel, he may barely be able to fight with the gods, not necessarily his opponent.


    Therefore, Hansen did not intend to rush to hard work, fell behind the drum beast, shouted at the evil lotus female pedigree: "Beauty, I will help you."


    The evil lotus female emperor is a little depressed in the heart. If you come to help, help, hiding behind the drum beast? Come watch the game?


    After Hansen stood behind the drum beast, he reached out and took the trick and summoned the rebellious knight.


    When the rebellious knight came out, the rebellious aura suddenly shrouded, and the evil spirits of the female emperor and the drum beast and the green vine were covered with a blue lightning aura.


    Suddenly, their strength has increased by several, and the evil lotus female emperor has a slight joy.


    Hansen did not let the rebellious knight go out, but he hid behind the drum beast to bless the aura, but Hansen was somewhat surprised that the rebellious aura did not weaken the godless emperor, and there was no shadow of the aura of the godless emperor.


    "The first **** is really not fake, and the rebellious aura that can ignore the defense is actually ineffective against him." Hansen said in the heart.


    Although the effect is not as good as Hansen''s imagination, but it can enhance the evil lotus female emperor, and the situation of the evil lotus female emperor has improved a lot.


    Han Sen is now watching the war at close quarters, only to know that the drum beast and the green vine are just a foil. The real confrontation with the godless emperor is the evil lotus female emperor.


    If there is no evil lotus female emperor, I am afraid that the drum beast and the green vine will be killed if not for a moment.


    In the midst of it, Han Sen really felt the horror of the godless emperor. Generally, the ten strong genetic locks were opened. I am afraid that it is difficult to fight the godless emperor.


    The power of the godless emperor is invisible and invincible, and every move can even burst into an infinite force.


    The general super **** creature is taken a look at him, I am afraid that it will be directly torn into pieces, and there is no room for even a hand.


    I don''t know what the power of the godless emperor is. It has such a terrible effect.


    It can also be seen that the female emperor of the evil lotus is also an extraordinary figure. The lotus platform rotates under the feet. The endless red lotus is born and dying in the surrounding. The power of the godless emperor is no longer strong. It can only tear the red lotus, and it will not hurt for the time being. To the evil lotus female emperor and the drum beast, green vine.


    The red lotus was infinitely endangered, and immediately after the destruction, a new red lotus was born, so the godless emperor could not meet the evil lotus female emperor.


    The drum beast and the green vine are also hiding in the red lotus to attack the godless emperor, but it has no effect. The drum sound of the drum beast can''t shake the half of the godless emperor. After the green vine blossoms, the pollen that is sprayed can not be near. The body of the great god.


    The blossoming red lotus is destroyed, the space is distorted, and in the distorted space, it is still shattered by the godless emperor. Hansen��s heart is secretly admired: ��This is the true top emperor. If I open ten genetic locks. I don''t know if I can beat the godless emperor."


    Between thinking and thinking, I suddenly saw the godless emperor suddenly reaching for the palm of his head, and the power looked very big.


    "Strange, this guy wants to be self-satisfied? How do you beat yourself?" Hansen saw this scene behind the drum beast, and he was very confused.


    However, the female emperor of the evil lotus has changed her face. Many of the great emperors and super-natural creatures watching the battle are subconsciously retreating.


    I saw that the Emperor of the Great God shot on his own head and reached out and grabbed a black knife from the top of his head, as if his body was a scabbard.


    The knife was slowly pulled out, and there was no trace of light on it. After all the light touched the knife, it seemed to be absorbed. Even the gaze was no exception, and people could not see the knife at all. What it looks like, I only know that it is a very black knife.


    As the black knife was pulled out, the breath of the godless emperor became stronger and stronger.


    If it is just a calm sea, then it is the sea that roars in the storm. The powerful and violent atmosphere is simply unimaginable.


    Hansen suddenly knew that he was self-defeating. The original Godless Emperor did not intend to take full force, but his participation made the Emperor of the Gods truly take full action and fired the most powerful force.


    At the moment when the knife was pulled out, the godless emperor slammed down directly, and the target was not the evil lotus female emperor, but the drum beast on the right side of the evil lotus female emperor.


    To be precise, it should be Hansen hidden behind the drum beast.


    Han Sen saw that the Emperor of the Great God had a sword, but he did not have the strength to rush out from it, but his heart raised a very ominous premonition.


    Hansen quickly flew away from the drum beast, and there seemed to be a horrible but incomprehensible force sticking to his side. The armor on Hansen��s shoulder was silently removed.


    I saw that the red lotus flower was directly split into two halves. Even the body of the huge drum beast was directly opened and killed directly by the cockroach. If Hansen did not leave there, I am afraid that even his body would Was directly split into two halves.


    Even now, Hansen still does not feel the power of that.


    "The terrible power, even a single blow, killed the super-god creature that opened the ten genetic locks." Han Sen was shocked and knew that it was time to fight.


    "Go." The evil lotus female emperor suddenly flashed to Hansen''s body, and took Hansen to the lotus platform. Before the godless emperor took the second knife, the lotus platform distorted the space and directly smashed it. In an instant, I left the Xinglian Shelter.


    When Hansen��s eyes were restored to the Qing Dynasty, they saw that they had come to an unknown mountain area and seemed to have moved away from the Xielian Shelter.


    Hansen quickly worried and asked: "Why are you leaving the Xinglian Shelter like this? Is the godless emperor not taking the stone of your soul?"


    The evil lotus female emperor smiled slightly: "There is not a shelter for my hidden soul stone. It is just a shelter built according to my mother''s shelter."


    Hansen was relieved. He was not willing to be the stone of the soul by the godless emperor.


    "I originally wanted to help you, but I didn''t want to be tired of you." Hansen said apologetically.


    The evil lotus female emperor smiled and said: "You can''t help me. If the godless emperor wants to take the holy fruit, he won''t easily retreat. Unless I compromise, his use of a sword is only a matter of time."


    "It''s a pity that those holy fruit." Hansen sighed.


    "There is nothing to begether. Everyone can only eat nine, and no matter how much more, you have eaten two, and you have taken seven. You can no longer eat it." said the evil lotus female emperor.


    Hansen patted the small silver and silver on his shoulders and said: "I can''t eat it myself, I can still give them food, it''s better than giving it to the godless emperor."


    Between the words, I suddenly saw the space in the distance not far from the crack, and the godless emperor came out of the crack in the space with no expression.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    Adding more to "face the face of the wind."

 Chapter 1300： Desperate wine

    "There is no god!" The ethereal sorceress standing on Hansen''s shoulder screamed.


    Hansen and Xie Lian Emperor all changed their faces. I didn��t expect the godless emperor to refuse to let them go.


    "No god, do you really want to die?"


    "Leave the holy fruit." The godless emperor did not pay attention to the evil lotus female emperor, staring at Hansen.


    "Leave you a hammer." Han Sen pulled out the sword, and gathered a sword to the godless emperor.


    The godless emperor snorted and Han Sui slammed against Hansen.


    puff!


    Blood was arrogant, Hansen��s shoulder was pulled out of a wound, and the meat on his shoulders was cut off. If it wasn��t for him to hide, I��m afraid the whole arm was cut.


    Hansen��s Tai Ajian also crossed the black knife and directly squatted on the chest of the godless emperor. It was just that the invisible power of the godless emperor��s chest automatically gave birth to an invisible force. Sheng Sheng flew out Hansen and Tai Ajian.


    Almost instantaneously, Hansen��s wound on his shoulder healed quickly, without any treatment at all.


    Hansen''s ice muscle jade has opened nine gene locks, the body strength has increased greatly, and the resilience has been much stronger. Otherwise, it will not heal automatically.


    However, with this blow, Hansen already knew that he was not an opponent of the godless emperor. Even if he became a super-elect and an angel, he could remain undefeated at most.


    However, Hansen��s transformation time is limited, it is impossible to continue, and there is no chance to win.


    The eyes of the godless emperor flashed a strange color, seemingly surprised that he would actually have a knife, or surprised that Tai Ajian was not interrupted by his power.


    But in the next second, the godless emperor slashed his knife against Hansen, but this knife was faster and more embarrassing than before. The most terrible thing is that the power of the knife is not felt at all, even the eighth knowledge feels east. To the existence of that power.


    "Go!" The evil lotus female emperor pulled back Hansen, and the lotus platform was twisted again, breaking the space again.


    It was only this time that the godless emperor chased it faster. He seemed to have locked Hansen like them. No matter where the evil lotus female emperor went, he could catch up like a deadly evil spirit.


    Hansen knows that unless he opens the tenth genetic lock, it is difficult to compete with the godless emperor, and the power of the godless emperor is too overbearing and almost impossible to stop.


    Hansen still relies on the strength of the mysterious sacred verse to see the power of the heavens, and then he can perceive a crisis at the moment when the power comes.


    If it is a fast, positive battle, it is difficult to avoid the horrible power in a row.


    It��s just that the dodge is not the same way. Even if the evil lotus female emperor is a continuous break, it is difficult to get rid of the godless emperor. As long as the time is longer, the godless emperor will catch up.


    "Beauty, we sent back to the Xielian Shelter to take a look." Hansen suddenly said to the evil lotus female emperor.


    The evil lotus female emperor stunned: "What are you going to send back? There are a lot of great emperors and super gods there, but I am afraid that no one dares to risk the offense of the godless emperor to help us."


    "You don''t need their help. If they haven''t gone yet, maybe I have a way to stop the Emperor," Hansen said.


    "What is the way?" asked the female emperor.


    "It''s not easy to explain now, go back and talk." Han Sen intends to use the bronze prince to summon the altar. As for the sacrifices, the island is full of the great emperor and super **** creatures. Anyway, Hansen is preparing to lay the entire third sanctuary. In the future, he will be his enemy. Hansen naturally will not have the slightest compassion for them.


    The evil lotus female emperor nodded slightly, and after several consecutive moves, Hansen moved back to the Xinglian sanctuary, and the position was still above the square.


    Hansen��s eyes swept away and I saw that there were still many great emperors and super **** creatures who did not go here, and the jade case and the above-mentioned holy fruit were still there, and there was no one.


    Hansen said nothing, directly put the jade fruit into the bottle of love, this good thing should not be white, if the return to the sacrifice is not enough, maybe you can also take these jade fruit as a sacrifice.


    "Let the jade fruit." The Emperor of the Star suddenly made a starlight at Hansen, and the starlight turned into a superstar and pressed down to Hansen.


    Hansen was shocked. He has not yet blasted the power of the planet. This superstar is not hard to suppress.


    Han Sen flashed away from the suppression of the superstar, and at the same time coldly greeted the moving star emperor: "What do I do with the holy fruit? You are afraid that the godless emperor will not take it, is it not allowed to take it?"


    The moving star emperor did not speak, just watching Han Sen sneer.


    Hansen was shocked and saw that the Emperor and the Super God creatures in the square were all surrounded by them.


    "Xielian, we are also forced to be impatient, the godless emperor said that we want to keep the holy fruit. If one is missing, we will kill us. If the godless emperor says it must be done, we have no way." You still have to let go of the holy fruit, and let us escape, otherwise we will not be able to hold you..." A great emperor said to the evil lotus female emperor.


    "A good group of bullying and hard-selling goods, I really have a face with the name of the great emperor." Hansen did not stop at all, saying that while putting the holy fruit into the bottle of ecstasy, he received a net light in a blink of an eye. .


    "Everything is caused by this humble and shameless human being. If you kill him, nothing will happen."


    Many of the great emperors and super-god creatures looked at each other and felt that the Emperor of the Moving Star was justified. There was a horrible force on the body, and Hansen was surrounded.


    The evil lotus female emperor slightly frowned, just wanting to say something, but saw a gap in the sky cracked, the figure of the godless emperor came out from it, and even chased it up.


    "Let''s go to the luminous stone." Hansen called to the evil lotus female emperor.


    Although the evil lotus female emperor did not know what Hansen wanted to do, but he seemed to have a well-thought-out, and the lotus platform moved slightly, and Hansen arrived at the front of the luminous stone.


    "What are you doing here? What are your plans?" asked the Hansen, who looked at Hansen.


    "Drink a glass of wine." Hansen said with a smile.


    At the same time, Hansen had already figured out the bronze prince, and also took out a bottle of good wine from the bottle of anger and poured it directly into the bronze prince.


    "It��s all this time, do you still have a mood to drink?" The evil lotus female emperor glanced around the heavens and the earth everywhere with the great emperor and super **** creatures. The godless emperor has also come near, Hansen is still so indifferent. If you decide, it��s quite a bit of appreciation for his courage.


    "If you die, you should really drink a broken wine. If you don''t drink it, you won''t have a chance." The Great Star said coldly.


    Hansen glanced at the numerous emperors and super **** creatures. His eyes finally fell on the empty godless emperor. He raised the bronze prince and made a toasting action. He said calmly: "Now, maybe you can keep it." One life, otherwise this cup is the one that I respect you."


    As he said, Hansen looked up and drank the wine that had been turned into blood in the bronze prince.


    "If you die, you will dare to talk nonsense..." The words of the Great Star have not been finished yet, and their faces suddenly changed.


    The whole sacred lotus sanctuary was turned into absolute darkness in an instant. Even the strong man of the Great Emperor could not see anything in his eyes.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the "tame" addition.

 Chapter 1301： Demigod

    All places are dark, as if they broke into the abyss. .


    Only Hansen��s bronze prince burned a **** flame, guiding Hansen forward.


    Hansen took the evil lotus emperor in the darkness and saw a bright light in front of him.


    Hansen had a long experience, and went to the light with the evil lotus female emperor. After coming out, he saw a mysterious altar standing in the night, and the altar of the altar was a goddess who radiated the light.


    "How does this statue look like a mother..." The evil lotus actress looked at the statue of God in surprise.


    Without the guidance of the bronze princes, the great emperors and super-god creatures trapped in the darkness were horrified at this time. They could not walk out of this dark abyss no matter how they walked, and even the space transfer could hardly leave this place. .


    The godless **** frowned slightly, and there was no sword in his hand to look at the darkness, but there was some stunned discovery that the power of the swordless sword broke into the darkness, but it did not break the space out of the crack, and then fell into the darkness. There is no trace.


    Above the altar, the bronze prince flew to the goddess and landed on the head of the goddess. The **** flame erupted from the bronze prince and immediately ignited the entire goddess.


    The goddess suddenly recovered in the flames and gradually came alive, but this time the goddess did not go down like the statue of the altar of the blood river before, but the palm of the hand was held, and then it was seen in the darkness in all directions. There are countless vitalities that come out to the gods and directly into the body of the stone statue.


    The last time Hansen triggered the altar of the Lord of the Blood River, but there was no sacrifice in the vicinity, and the altar was the initiator of the altar of Hansen.


    But this time it is different. There are big emperors and super **** creatures everywhere. Naturally, there will be no reflexes.


    In the darkness, many great emperors and super-god creatures were screaming in horror. They found that their vitality was lost, although the rate of loss was not too fast, but it could not be stopped.


    Although the speed of the loss is not fast, but they can not walk out of the dark, so that it has been lost, and sooner or later the vitality will disappear completely.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "The evil lotus female emperor, what did you do?"


    "Human, we have something to say, why are you doing this?"


    "There is something to discuss, why bother to do so, and there will be a meeting tomorrow..."


    ......


    A group of great emperors and super-god creatures, who did not have the means to get out of the darkness, did not stop the loss of vitality on their bodies, and they all felt awkward in their hearts, and could not help but ask for evil lotus and Hansen.


    The godless emperor''s face is gloomy, and he looks around from time to time, trying to find out where Hansen and the evil lotus woman are.


    However, this darkness is difficult for him to break open. He can''t find Hansen''s traces. The power of the godless emperor has stopped the outflow of vitality.


    "Hey, I am going to see what kind of tricks you are playing." The godless emperor feared nothing, and he believed that the third shelter was invincible and did not really shake.


    It is a pity that he has not seen the demigod, nor does it know what it means, otherwise it will not be so calm.


    The third shelter has seen very few people who have come to the semi-god. The female emperor was also the emperor who was almost promoted to the demigod. He did not know that the demigods had come to these things. The trapped emperor and super-god creatures obviously did not have such knowledge.


    The evil lotus female emperor has never seen it. Looking at the idol that absorbed a lot of vitality and is gradually recovering, he was very surprised and asked: "What the **** is that?"


    Hansen looked at the statue on the altar and was secretly surprised. Before he summoned the Lord of the Blood River, because there was no sacrifice, the statue was like a recovery, and the power was very limited.


    But this statue is different, absorbing the vitality of a large number of sacrifices, the atmosphere on the statue is getting stronger and stronger, as if there is an unmatched force coming into the image of the god, the power of the statue is far from being comparable to the Lord of the Blood River.


    "This is the altar that summons the demigod of the demigod, because it is the demigod that is summoned in front of the luminous stone. It is very likely that the summoned is the master of the luminous stone." Hansen replied.


    The evil lotus actress listened and was surprised and happy: "Is it really possible to summon the mother from the fourth shelter?"


    "I didn''t dare to be sure before, but now it seems that it is really coming." Hansen looked at the idol that had almost become a **.


    "If this is the case, then it is really good." The evil lotus female emperor was overjoyed, and her eyes looked at the statue without looking at it.


    The stone statues that have absorbed countless vitality are almost completely transformed into flesh and blood. The more they look, the more like the emperor of the night, the holy goddess who is the master of all things.


    Suddenly, I saw a mysterious mark on the forehead of the statue that had been completely transformed into flesh and blood. The mark became brighter and brighter, almost turned into a round of the sun, illuminating all the darkness.


    The emperor and super **** creatures who were caught in the darkness immediately recovered their light. They all saw the altar and the Hansen and the evil lotus women in front of the altar.


    Only most of the super **** creatures and the great emperor have been sucked away most of the vitality, and at this time they are somewhat weak.


    The godless emperor is still strong, and has not lost too much vitality. He glanced at the altar and his eyes flashed through the fierce murder. He had no sword in his hand and went straight to Hansen.


    The power of terror is almost at the same time as Hansen��s body.


    Han Sen just wanted to dodge, but saw a black touch in front of him, the power of the godless emperor, silently inhaled into the black, no wave of ripples.


    The diminishing contraction of the godless Emperor seems to be somewhat unbelievable that his power would be so easily melted.


    Hansen was a joy in his heart, but he saw that the statue on the altar had opened his eyes and looked at him and the evil lady.


    The evil lotus female emperor saw the **** open his eyes, and his eyes were the same as his mother. He couldn��t help himself anymore, flew toward the goddess of the god, and cried at the same time: "Mother, evil lotus miss you. ""


    Yong Ye female emperor reached out and embraced the evil lotus female emperor, lovingly stroking her hair: "Xie Lian, I can''t think of you being able to summon me to the third sanctuary, it is really difficult for you."


    "Not that I summoned the mother, you are coming, Hansen is the mother he summoned." The evil lotus actress quickly said things again.


    "Don''t dare to disrespect my daughter, you are so courageous." The night-time female emperor suddenly became angry, and looked at the emperor and super **** creatures behind him with a boundless look.


    The emperors and super gods were suddenly chilled, their faces were very ugly, and they wanted to run when they turned around. It was difficult to give birth to even the idea of ??excusing or fighting.


    Before the Yongye female emperor was promoted to the semi-god, it was almost invincible to the existence of the third sanctuary, not to mention the promotion of the demigod, who could not think that the emperor of the night could still come.


    If you know, killing them will not dare to be disrespectful to the evil lotus female emperor.

 Chapter 1302： More precious gift

    It is a pity that they want to escape now is too late, and the emperor��s hand is waved, and suddenly the darkness is swallowed away by the great emperors and super **** creatures.


    The horrified Emperor and the super-god creature saw that they were swallowed up by the darkness, and they quickly burst into strength in an attempt to dispel the darkness. But in the third sanctuary, it was the top power, hitting the darkness, but silent. Was swallowed up, and even a little splash was not able to spread.


    In the blink of an eye, in the horrified and angry roar of the great emperors and super gods, they were all swallowed up in the darkness.


    "Pretend to be a ghost!" The godless **** snorted, and the body directly tore the space, holding the sword without a sword and rushing over to the emperor.


    He does not believe that the demigod can really come to the third sanctuary. He believes that the advent may only be a avatar of the emperor of the night, and also has unparalleled confidence in his own strength, and wants to smash the emperor.


    Seeing that the godless emperor had already reached the front of the emperor of the night, the emperor of the night was just waving a hand, and suddenly the darkness swallowed the godless emperor, and suddenly there was no sound.


    Then the emperor of the night is a jade hand, as if it is a blackboard, erase all that darkness.


    Hansen��s horrific discovery that the super-god creatures and the emperor in the dark also disappeared with the darkness.


    "What about the great emperor and the super **** creature?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask.


    "All have been completely obliterated." Yong Ye female emperor said faintly.


    Hansen was shocked: "Can those emperors still be able to rise again?"


    "No, they have no such opportunity." Yong Ye female emperor said casually, as if to say a trivial matter.


    Just finished, the Eternal Night Emperor slightly frowned: "The Stone of Soul can automatically force him to resurrect, and it is a bit of a skill."


    "Mother, what do you mean is the godless emperor?" asked the evil lotus female emperor.


    Yong Ye female emperor slightly nodded: "My time is limited, it is not good to destroy his soul stone, but it does not matter, you will go directly to the fourth shelter with me, no one will dare I am half disrespectful to you."


    ��Can you go directly?�� asked the evil lotus female emperor.


    Yong Ye female emperor smiled and said: "Would you think that the demigod is for what?"


    "But it is not the altar that I summoned." The evil lotus female emperor looked at Hansen.


    Yong Ye female emperor said casually: "Take him with him."


    Hansen said quickly: "Thanks to the demigod, I don''t want to go, you will go with the evil lotus sister."


    Hansen couldn''t help but scream at the Dragon Emperor. This guy is really not at all reliable. He is simply ignorant and dare to talk nonsense in front of Hansen.


    Now Han Sen knows that the demigod is a fast-track, and it can safely enter the fourth shelter, without suffering from the baptism of the gods, 100% can be promoted to the demigod.


    Unfortunately, Hansen has no interest in this way of promotion to the demigod, and does not say that his genetic lock has not been fully opened. Even if he is opened, he will go to heaven and be baptized by the gods and will not go this way. shortcut.


    If Hansen wants to take shortcuts, he will go straight into the chemical pool. It is also a 100% success rate, so it doesn''t have to be so troublesome.


    "Mother, I am still going to the heavens to promote the gods." The evil lotus female emperor indulged, and said very firmly.


    The Yongye female emperor applauded the hair of the evil lotus: "You have the confidence to be naturally the best. The baptism of the gods has many advantages for the gods, and it is the right way to advance to the demigod."


    After that, the Eternal Night Emperor slightly frowned, suddenly a black light fell in the hands of the evil lotus female emperor: "My time is running out, I will return to the fourth shelter, this time you hold, if there is no **** to come to you again Trouble, this thing can knock it back and keep you safe."


    Said, the emperor of the night has slowly walked back to the altar, and the body slowly re-formed as a stone statue.


    "Hey, I��m half-god...you don��t want to go...I��m calling you to come...what do you have to send me something?�� Hansen��s heart was depressed, and he wanted to go up to the point, but I haven''t finished it yet, but I saw that the emperor of the night has returned to the altar and turned into a stone statue.


    After a while, the altar disappeared directly into the darkness, and then the eyes brightened, and Hansen and the evil lotus actress returned to the side of the luminous stone.


    I saw that the luminous stone was full of cracks and collapsed directly, and it no longer existed.


    The bronze prince fell in the hands of Hansen, and there was no change, no more trembling.


    Hansen suddenly became depressed, and he summoned a half-god. He did not get any benefit.


    "Hey!" The evil lotus female emperor saw Han Sen''s depressed appearance, could not help but laugh out loud, watching Han Sen said: "You don''t feel bad, or else, my sister sent you a gift?"


    "What gift?" Hansen asked happily, not able to get the benefits from the Yongyue demigod, and it would be good to get some benefits from the evil lotus female emperor.


    Han Sen��s gaze couldn��t help but look at the black gem in the hands of the evil lotus female emperor. This is the baby that was left to the evil lotus female emperor just before the night. If the evil lotus female emperor would give this to him, it��s really good. However, it is.


    However, Hansen also knows that this possibility is very low, so it is greedy to think about it.


    But who knows that the evil lotus female emperor actually picked up the black gem and shook it in front of Hansen, and said with a smile: "This gem of the night..."


    "Will you give it to me?" Hansen said with great joy.


    The evil lotus was only shaken in front of Hansen, and then received it directly: "Of course I am taking it myself."


    "Then you shook in front of me." Hansen secretly groaned.


    The evil lotus female emperor seems to like Han Sen''s present appearance. Looking at Hansen, who is depressed, said with a smile: "Don''t worry, my sister will give you a better gift."


    "A better gift?" Hansen did not believe in watching the evil lotus female emperor, what better than the baby left by the gods?


    "Yeah, a better gift than the Yongye Night Gem, do you want it?" asked the evil lotus female emperor.


    "What my sister gave me, I like everything, definitely." Hansen said quickly.


    Although I have taken so many holy fruit, but no one is too good, Hansen certainly has no reason to refuse.


    What''s more, the night of the night is still summoned by him. The result is that the goddess of the evil lotus has been obtained. It is also necessary for the evil lotus female emperor to compensate him.


    The evil lotus female emperor turned a circle in front of Hansen, and the bumpy body appeared without a trace, especially the long thighs were long and white, and the fire was charming.


    Hansen hasn''t figured out what the meaning of the evil lotus female emperor, just see the evil lotus female emperor squinting and asking: "How about your sister, how about this gift?"


    "Sister, you mean..." Hansen''s eyes widened and he couldn''t believe the evil lady.


    "It is the sister who gave me a gift as a gift. How about watching this gift? Is it more precious than the Yongye gem?" asked the evil lotus female emperor with her eyes open.


    "Precious... It��s definitely a hundred times more than a thousand times precious than the precious night gem... But how is this fun... Miss Sister, are you going with me now?" Hansen was a little polite, and did not wait for the evil lotus actress. When I spoke, I immediately greedily stared at the female emperor.

 Chapter 1303： Ten locks open

    The evil lotus female emperor actually followed Hansen back to the underground shelter, and went to Hansen with the ethereal banshee and the green vine, and promised to follow Hansen��s dispatch and arrangement.


    But Hansen also wants her to do something, that is, what she was supposed to trade with Hansen.


    Hansen naturally promised without hesitation. The godless emperor is not dead. It is always a scourge. Before Hansen himself does not open the tenth genetic lock, the evil lotus female emperor holding the gem of the night can easily defeat none. God the Great, to preserve the safety of many lives on Hansen.


    Hansen also asked the evil lotus female emperor about his physical problems. The evil lotus female emperor told him that the more specific the body''s attributes, the easier it is to open the genetic lock.


    If you have multiple attributes, the more complex the attributes you have, the harder it is to open the last gene lock.


    Like Hansen, a body with no special attributes, the affinity for various attributes is general, and the difficulty of opening the last gene lock is terrible. It is best to use the external force to open the last genetic lock, such as the real holy fruit.


    However, the Holy Fetus can only eat nine, and then it will have no effect. It is not an easy task to choose the true Sacred Fruit among the nine.


    So many great emperors and super **** creatures were sacrificed, and the entire third sanctuary was shaken.


    Hansen took the opportunity to seize the territory of the blockbuster, and swallowed all the nearby areas, such as the Migratory Emperor, and developed extremely rapidly.


    The shelter of the Great Godless is not in this area, and he has not seen him for a while.


    Hansen took the purple emperor to the area controlled by the devil''s shelter, and was stopped by the expansion.


    The demon emperor is the third of the top ten sons in the last world. Not only is his own strength amazing, but his strong men are like clouds. At least three or four have opened the horror of ten genetic locks. Hansen does not dare to say that he can It was easy to hit, so I could only temporarily stop the expansion.


    Mainly Hansen wants to open the tenth genetic lock as soon as possible, so he will temporarily give up the attack on the demon sanctuary.


    Han Sen inquired in detail about the evil lotus female emperor. Will there be any sequelae of using the holy fruit, and after careful understanding, I decided to use the holy fruit to open the tenth genetic lock of ice muscle jade.


    The reason why I did not choose "Blood Life" and "Dong Xuan Jing" is mainly because the power of "Blood Life" is not strong enough. The main ability of "Blood Life" is to strengthen genetics, which can make future generations stronger. As the first generation, Hansen��s power was slightly weaker.


    In the case of "Dong Xuan Jing", Han Sen still intends to open the tenth genetic lock without any external force, so he targeted the "ice muscle jade".


    Because each person can only eat nine holy fruit, it will be useless to eat later, so Hansen also left seven, and the other was given to the small silver and silver.


    Among the seven Hansen''s, it contains the real holy fruit.


    Go back to your own palace, let zero and small silver and silver keep them outside, don''t let others disturb him, Hansen has eaten the real holy fruit.


    After the holy fruit was in the abdomen, it suddenly turned into a strange airflow to Hansen''s body. Hansen quickly ran the ice muscle jade, and absorbed the breath of the holy fruit.


    With the operation of the ice muscle jade, Hansen''s entire body is more and more crystal clear, just like a crystal jade statue.


    Standing outside, you can directly see Hansen''s brain and the internal organs, and as time goes by, even the internal organs are completely crystallized.


    Hansen seems to be really like an ice crystal statue, from his body has completely felt no vitality.


    I don''t know how long it took, and the transparent jade body was gradually filled with milky white, which made Hansen''s body look like a white jade carving.


    Hey!


    Suddenly there was a crack in the body of the white jade, and it spread quickly toward the whole body. Soon the entire white jade was filled with cracks like a spider web.


    Oh!


    In a flash, the jade broke open and fell to the ground, like a white jade shell peeling off, revealing Hansen''s inside.


    This body, not to mention flesh and blood bones, even the eyebrows and hair are new, the skin white and tender like the ability to seep out the water, the hair is also rooted black if the gem.


    Hansen''s whole person seems to exude a crystal of glory, with a strange temperament that is difficult to speak.


    Now if someone is here, even if the person is a demigod, it is difficult to feel the slightest vitality from Hansen''s body, just as Hansen is not a person, but a statue of ice statue.


    This is not because Hansen has no vitality, but his vitality has condensed to the extreme, completely converging in flesh and blood, and outsiders simply can''t feel it.


    Hansen opened his eyes, and a pair of jewel-like eyes picked up slightly, and the dissatisfaction was happy.


    Holy Fetal fruit really helped him to open the tenth genetic lock of ice muscle jade. Now Hansen only feels that his body has changed greatly.


    Although there is only one genetic lock difference, but there is a difference between heaven and earth, the tenth genetic lock and the ninth genetic lock are completely different concepts.


    Hansen himself can feel the huge gap, and the strong body of the bones makes Hansen feel a little scared.


    And the ice muscle jade technique is not only powerful, but also the powerful spiritual knowledge. After the opening of the tenth genetic lock, Hansen��s spiritual knowledge has returned to the essence, although it is not like the tunnel mystery. Peek into the sky, but it can sense the slightest will in the dark.


    In Han Sen��s eyes, it seems that the whole world has changed a bit.


    Summoned the armor to wear on the body, Hansen got up and walked out of the hall, and the small silver and silver and zero outside kept out of it did not feel that he came out.


    Until Hansen spoke, Xiaoyinyin and Zero knew that Hansen had come out and looked at his eyes full of surprises.


    "Zero, try to attack me with your bone knife." Hansen said to zero.


    Looking at Hansen with some hesitation, Hansen smiled and said: "Nothing, there is a small silver and silver."


    Zero slightly nodded, the palm of the hand lifted slightly, and suddenly a **** light flew to Hansen. The blood was fast, but it was not very fast, but there was a feeling that it was already doomed in the past, as if it was anyway. Can''t hide.


    However, the attack of zero is only Hansen��s arm, and he has not attacked him.


    Hansen casually reached out his palm and directly pinched the blood between two crystal fingers. How to struggle with the blood, it is difficult to move half a minute, revealing its true content, it is the **** bone. Knife.


    Hansen threw the bone knife back to zero, and his heart was extremely excited. Before the killing of Saint Vatican, Hansen could not sense the bone knife trajectory. Now there is a hint of inspiration in the meditation, directly on the folder. With the bone knife, the power of the tenth weight of the ice muscle jade is indeed extraordinary.

 Chapter 1304： Scaleless fruit

    After opening the tenth genetic lock, Hansen originally wanted to go to the Devil''s Shelter first. However, because the evil lotus female emperor came to him, she had to slow down for the time being. After all, Hansen promised to go through the evil lotus female emperor. Help her to do that.


    The evil lotus female emperor told Han Sen in detail what she wanted to do. Hansen couldn��t help but feel the heart.


    For the general Emperor, the ability to open nine genetic locks is already the limit, and it is lucky to open ten genetic locks.


    But for the Great Emperor, opening up the ten genetic locks is only the beginning. What really needs to be worked hard is to climb the ten steps.


    The Dengtian step is a process in which the body changes toward the demigod. If the body''s potential is insufficient, it will not be completed.


    Even the powerful emperor, such as Xiangyin, almost did not finish ten days.


    The evil lotus female emperor is also not sure. In order to be able to finish ten heavenly steps, the evil lotus female emperor is also exhausted.


    Although it is the master of the holy fruit, but the evil lotus female emperor can not tell which one is the real holy fruit, before she picked the most likely nine to eat, the result is still not in the middle.


    Therefore, the evil lotus female emperor can only think of another way, and then let her find a gene secret treasure comparable to the holy fruit, and do not have to take the chance to choose, as long as the food, the potential to enhance, is enough She can safely become a god.


    It is a very difficult thing to just pick up the fruit. It needs special talents to pick it up. This is the main purpose of selecting the manpower.


    The fruit that the female Emperor of the Evil Lotus wants to pick is called ��No Fruits��. It is a gene of the Great Emperor that is no less than the Holy Fruit and the Bichen Fruit. Although the fruitless tree itself is not aggressive, it will not harm anyone, but wants It is not an easy task to take off the fruit without the scale.


    In order to extract the non-scaling fruit, the body must have no other properties, and can maintain the scale-free body before it can remove the non-scaling fruit.


    Otherwise, as long as it touches the non-scaling fruit, the non-scaling fruit will be immediately contaminated, and eating will not only be of no benefit, but will become highly toxic.


    Moreover, the removal of the non-scaling fruit must be taken in the flesh and touched with other objects, which will be poisoned.


    The reason why the female emperor of the evil lotus valued Hansen was that she wanted to take Hansen to her shelter and help her pick the fruits without scale.


    "For tens of thousands of years, I have found six alien and super **** creatures to help me pick the non-stained fruit. As a result, all the scale-free fruits they picked are poisoned. Now there is only one scale-free fruit on the scale-free tree. This last chance, I will rely on you." The evil lotus female emperor said to Han Sen.


    "Xielian sister, I can''t guarantee that I am a non-scale body. I really don''t blame me when I look back." The evil lotus female emperor had great expectations for Hansen, but Hansen was for himself. There is no confidence at all.


    The non-scaling body should be purely physique. He can use the power of many kinds of attributes. It can be regarded as the most versatile body. Can such a body really be a scaleless body? Hansen��s heart is not at all.


    "No problem, if you really can''t, then it is my sister, my life is not good, I can''t blame you." The evil lotus female emperor said with a smile.


    The evil lotus female emperor said so, Hansen had to follow her to see if she could pick up the only remaining fruit.


    The place where the scale-free fruit grows is on an island of the infinite sea. Even if the goddess of the evil lotus uses the technique of space transfer, it is not a place that can be reached in a short time.


    Moreover, the space movement of the evil lotus female emperor is not a skill that can be used for a long time. Hansen simply took the flying fish king and invited it to serve as a mount with Hansen and the evil lotus female emperor to the Wulianghai.


    The speed of the fish king in the water is much faster than their own.


    Before Hansen��s departure, Ji Yanran came back with Boa. Boa returned to the shelter to find Hansen. Hearing that Han Sen was going out, he followed it directly.


    Hansen privately found a chance to ask the ethereal banshee, why she would call Baoer "the Holy Spirit", the ethereal banshee hesitated for a long time before telling Han Sen, Boa has a very holy and pure gene.


    The average person can''t feel the existence of that kind of gene. The ethereal banshee is also in the moment when the empty vines mature, with the power of the empty vines from birth to death, only to clearly feel the terrible and pure gene.


    The original ethereal banshee thought that Boa is the powerful genetic seed of the third sanctuary. I don��t know what caused the reason to fall into the second sanctuary, and a kind of grass-wood Holy Spirit that surpassed the limit of the second shelter.


    However, after coming to the third shelter, the ethereal banshee discovered that the genes in Boa were far stronger than she thought.


    Even the gene of the sacred fruit tree is not as strong as the gene in Boa, and the sacred fruit tree is already one of the top plant genes in the third shelter, so now the ethereal banshee does not dare to guess the true of Boa Origins.


    Moreover, the ethereal banshee once again saw the treasure that had been born, and could not sense the genes in Boa, which is even more uncertain.


    Hansen did not ask for more, even if the ethereal banshee did not say this, Han Sen also knew that Boa is definitely not a life that was born from a gene plant of the Great Emperor.


    There are many genetic plants in the Great, and there are many who have given birth to different creatures. However, they have not seen anyone like Boa, who is free to enter and leave the shelters and alliances like human beings.


    The reason why the Immaculate Sea is called the infinite sea is because no one knows how big the sea is, and no one has ever walked to the end of the sea.


    Even more bizarre is that the sea of ??nourishment is a sea of ??heaven.


    As the name implies, the so-called Tianhai is the sea in the sky. The vast sea is a sea suspended in the sky. Under the sea of ??nourishment, it is a normal land, and the 10,000 meters above the sky is a sea that cannot see the margin. .


    After entering the area of ??the sea of ??nourishment, you can only walk against the ground. If the body leaves a certain distance from the ground, it will be directly inhaled into the sea.


    Whether it is the great emperor or the super-god creature, it can be scared out if it is sucked into the sea of ??infinite sea. There are not many years in the endless days of the shelter.


    Only after reaching the island can the body leave the ground and let the body fall directly on the island so that it will not be sucked into the sea.


    The reason why Hansen took the fish king in the past is mainly because the fish king is one of the few non-native creatures that can survive in the sea of ??nowhere. With the fish king, even if he encounters any danger in the sea, he accidentally leaves the ground. Not immediately was inhaled in the sea, lost his life...


    a

 Chapter 1305： Infinite sea

    When he saw the boundless sea, Hansen was shocked by its magnificence.


    I can''t imagine what it feels like to have a sea above my head. I can see that there are many strange sea creatures jumping out of the water on the sea.


    Those are the marine aliens born in the vast sea, and Hansen��s threats are mainly from these marine aliens.


    If it is a general marine alien, it does not force Hansen to leave the ground, but in the event of the emergence of the super-god creatures that open the ten genetic locks, it is a little troublesome.


    Hansen, they are on the land, and the flying fish king swims in the infinite sea above their heads. It is no different from the ordinary river water, and it is not inhaled into the infinite sea. Hansen is very suspicious. The legend of the sea is true. And he has never felt any special strength in the infinite sea.


    "Fish king, catch me!" Hansen intends to try what the power of the sea is like, and yells at the flying fish king in the sea above his head.


    The flying fish king suddenly swam to the top of Hansen''s head, as if he was ready to be an air cushion.


    Hansen jumped a little, but just jumped up, but more than a meter high, he suddenly felt that the body had uploaded a huge force that could not be stopped. He even pulled his body and fell to the sea.


    In an instant, Hansen felt as if gravity had reversed, causing his body to fall into the sea uncontrollably. Even flying ability was useless here, even the treasure sitting on his shoulders together. Falling to the sea of ??nowhere.


    Hansen opened ten genetic locks with ice muscle jade, but he still couldn''t resist falling, and the stronger his strength, the faster he would fall.


    Hansen quickly took power, hugged Boa, and saw that he was on the back of the Flying Fish King.


    As a result, the world turned over in Hansen''s eyes. He stood on the sea, but at the top of his head was a continent that could not see the margin.


    The evil lotus female emperor walked on the other side of the ground and looked very strange.


    "Let the fish king take us to go, it is better than walking." Han Sen said to the above-mentioned evil lotus female emperor.


    The evil lotus female emperor responded with a sigh, and flew down and landed on the back of the fish king.


    The little red bird flew out of the head of Boa, and even plunged into the sea, turning into a small goldfish to play in the water, swimming around the king of flying fish.


    After a while, it turned into a fish game, and in a while it turned into a bird flying in the sky.


    Hansen was a little surprised. I couldn��t think of this little guy who could be turned into a goldfish and could fly freely in the sea of ??nowhere, without any influence from the sea.


    Since I got this little guy in the Nirvana of the Phoenix, it has been followed by Hansen and Boa. In addition to being able to change the birds and change the fish, there is nothing strange. Today, I suddenly remembered that this guy is not Everything.


    The fish king took the three people to the direction pointed by the evil lotus female emperor, but only after swimming for more than a hundred miles, suddenly saw a huge shadow under the sea.


    Then I saw the tail of the fish king, and the golden glow penetrated into the sea. I only heard a loud noise, the sea was blown up, and the fish king flew up from the sea.


    A huge strange fish rushed out of the water next to the fish king. The strange fish is like a shark, but it has two heads. Each fish head has a big mouth and seems to be able to swallow the flying fish king.


    It''s just that its IQ doesn''t seem to work very well, and it wants to swallow the flying fish king.


    Han Sen��s breath is just a super-god creature that has opened nine genetic locks. He dared to challenge the horrible existence of the flying fish king.


    Seeing that the two-headed shark is about to bite into the fish king, the fish king''s tail is evenly swayed. Jin Xia is like a slap in the face of the shark''s head, and suddenly shakes one of its fish heads to the left.


    I can only stop listening to the sound of snoring, and I can��t stop it. A fish head of the shark is directly crushed.


    The remaining fish head screamed and sneaked into the sea when the waves were turned up.


    Han Sen is willing to let it go, pull out a sword light directly, and smash the other fish head of the shark.


    "Hunting the super-devil creature double-headed magic fish, without acquiring the soul of the beast, the flesh and blood are inedible, the life gene extract can be collected, and the super-gene gene can be randomly obtained from 0 to 10 points."


    Han Sen just wanted to fish the essence of the life of the double-headed magic fish, but saw the dead double-headed magic fish quickly falling into the depths of the ocean. The speed is amazing, as if the following is not sea water, but a **** with terrorist suction. Abyss like.


    When Hansen was depressed, he saw the little red bird plunged into the water and turned into a goldfish. A pendulum sneaked into the deep sea and disappeared.


    After a while, I saw the little goldfish swim back, and the tail jumped out of the water, and the bird flew into Hansen��s palm, and spit a piece of life gene extract in the mouth into Hansen��s palm. .


    "Little guy, are you very powerful?" Hansen was surprised. Even the flying fish king was not willing to sneak into the depths of the sea. This little guy even sneaked down and brought the essence of life genes back, making Hansen more and more Surprised.


    The little red bird jumped on Hansen''s shoulder and screamed and screamed twice. It looked very proud.


    "We are still going back to the land. There are so many horror creatures in the sea. We have limited fighting power here. In case the fish king is injured and there is no place to stand, we have no way to fight and will be directly inhaled into the sea." "The evil lotus female emperor said.


    Hansen nodded and said to the Flying Fish King that the Flying Fish King took the waves and took off the sky, sending Hansen back to the land above his head.


    The three men set foot on the land, gravity re-inverted back, and the sky turned into a vast sea.


    The Flying Fish King flew back to the sea and continued to follow Hansen in the sea to ensure that Hansen could catch them in the first place if they fell to the sea.


    After walking for a long time, I saw a lot of strange creatures in the sea, but apart from the sharks, there are no other marine creatures to attack them.


    Walking, suddenly saw a large number of fish on the sea in the distance, and swam one by one to the side, the number is amazing.


    The fish jumped out of the water from time to time, and it looked like some swordfish. Each one was more than three meters long. At first glance, the swordfish was almost everywhere on the sea, and the margins could not be seen at a glance.


    "They won''t be coming to us?" Hansen frowned.


    "These are the most infinite swordfish, the most common kind of alien creatures in the vast sea. They range from ordinary to super-god. They don''t feed on flesh and blood, they don''t attack aliens, and they are even less likely to attack a super-god. There are so many special reasons why so many infinite swordfish have been rushed to the surface of the sea." The evil lotus female head looked up at the swordfish and frowned. 8)

 Chapter 1306： Stared

    Soon, a large group of infinite swordfish have already rushed over, but they are not directed at the fish king and Hansen. The crowds of swordfish rushed from the side of the fish king and swam one by one. .


    Now Hansen is able to see it. These infinite swords are not like the trouble of finding someone, but more like they are escaping.


    Han Sen stared at the back of the fish. He could see that in the distance from the sea, there was a huge figure looming, and he might hear a sound like a wave crashing into the shore.


    The infinite number of swordfishes swam past the fish king, and the sound of the waves crashing on the shore became clearer. Hansen finally saw what the giant behind the swordfish group was.


    It was a sea monster like an octopus. The huge body swam in the sea, a huge tentacles, each with a thick bucket, and slaps in the sea, causing a huge wave.


    There are a lot of suction cups under the tentacles, and the swordfish caught by it has no possibility of escaping. It is directly wound into its mouth, and it is swallowed down by three or two times.


    The octopus sea monster is blue in color, with a jade-like luster, and on its tentacle, there are rows of eyes that look extremely terrifying.


    "Another super-biological creature!" Hansen is not shocked. Although he does not use the essence of life genes, the soul of the beast is still needed, and the essence of life genes can be left to others.


    Although Hansen has now laid down a large territory, but the overall strength of mankind is not good. If the overall strength of mankind does not come, after he leaves, the third shelter will still fall into the hands of the aliens, which is not what he wants.


    When Hansen was preparing to shoot, he suddenly saw that the octopus-like super **** creature stopped and did not catch up with the swordfish.


    The swordfish around have escaped, but the octopus has waved its tentacles like a madman, slaps the empty surface of the water, and does not know what it is doing.


    suddenly!


    The huge body of the octopus is like something pulled, and it sinks into the sea at once. Only the tentacle twists twice on the sea, and then it is pulled into the deep sea, sinking in the sea. The speed is much faster, and you can''t see the shadow of it in a blink of an eye.


    Han Sen''s face changed slightly, and he quickly greeted the flying fish king back to the mainland. His eyes were staring at the sea. Under the sea, Han Sen seemed to have seen a huge shadow, but he didn''t see what it was.


    After a short while, I saw a large stream of blood spray from the water, it seems that the octopus has been killed.


    "Let''s go." Hansen glanced at the sea above his head, and with the flying fish king they accelerated their speed.


    Even super-natural creatures can be easily hunted, and the shadows in the sea are absolutely terrifying.


    If it is in other places, Hansen will not be afraid of anything, but within the boundless sea, the space that can be played is too small, and if accidentally, it will be directly inhaled into the sea, and Hansen is not willing to take risks.


    The evil lotus female emperor is obviously the same idea, and Hansen has accelerated the speed together.


    But they walked a distance, and the shadows in the sea were always on top of them, and they were undoubtedly eyeing them.


    The evil lotus female emperor said as she walked: "If there is any movement in it, you should not shoot it first. I will resist the dark gems and get rid of it as soon as possible."


    "Do you know what it is?" Hansen looked at the expression of the evil lotus female emperor and seemed to know something.


    The evil lotus female emperor said with a deep sigh: "I have not encountered this thing when I came here, but I have heard some rumors of it. If the guess is not wrong, this should be a sea ghost."


    "What kind of ability is it?" Hansen asked again.


    The evil lotus female emperor went on to say: "No one knows what kind of alien creatures the sea ghosts are, and encounters its creatures in the sea at no limit. It is impossible to escape from the dead. But the goal of the sea ghosts is clear. It only kills super-natural creatures. It has no interest in lower creatures. There have been many strangers who have seen it killing super-god creatures. They have not figured out what happened, and super-natural creatures are dragged into it. The deep sea."


    After a pause, the evil lotus female emperor said: "But the sea ghosts are generally in the depths of the vast sea. The island we are going to can only be regarded as the outer part. According to the truth, the sea ghosts should not appear in the This area is right, otherwise I won''t let you take the flying fish king."


    "You mean that the Flying Fish King has attracted it?" Hansen thought about it.


    "It is very possible, but it is also possible that you have attracted the sea ghosts, and perhaps the sea ghosts are also very interested in the human strong."


    "Go ahead, it won''t come out. If you dare to come out, you will kill it and eat meat." Hansen said casually.


    Although he is not willing to take risks in such places, he will not be afraid if he really wants to come.


    However, the sea ghosts seem to have any scruples. Although they have been following the sea in their heads, they have never rushed out of the sea and have not attacked them. They just followed them.


    Because the sea ghosts came out, there were no other alien creatures in the nearby seas, and there was a dead silence everywhere, as if it were a dead sea.


    In the ocean in front, a round of sun rises from the sea level above the head. After a while, it falls into the horizon, and night falls.


    Above the only sky between the sea and the earth, there is a particularly huge moon, and the stars are shining.


    Originally Hansen thought that the sea ghost beast should behave after dark, but there is still no movement.


    Under the dark night, a strange sea beast hides in the ocean above his head. The shadows have been shrouded in Hansen. Although they have not been attacked, Hansen always feels a little uncomfortable.


    When I arrived in the middle of the night, Han Sen faintly saw a mountain peak appeared above the front of the earth. The mountain peak was extremely majestic. Looking far away, the mountain peak of the mountain has already been inserted into the sea of ??infiniteness. It looks like it is A pedestal that supports the heavens and the earth.


    "That is the mountain of Haiti, bypassing the mountain of God. We only need to walk another three hundred miles to see the island with no fruit."


    Han Sen looked at the strange scene connected by the sea. Some doubts asked: "Why should you go around? Can you not walk directly from the mountain? Is it true that the mountain is too high and the mountaineering will be inhaled into the sea?"


    The evil lotus female emperor shook her head slightly: "There is no such thing, but there are many strange things on the mountain of Haiti. Even if it is the strong man of the Great Emperor, it is not easy to go up the mountain. We are still better to go around."


    "What''s the difference?" Hansen listened to the evil lotus female emperor and followed her along the road, but was very curious to find out.

 Chapter 1307： Force throwing elephant

    "But all the creatures on the mountain of Haiti, whether it is a strange creature or a different kind of creature, have never come out again." The evil lotus actress is just a sentence, let Han Sen dispel the thought of being close to the mountain of Haiti.


    Although Hansen is the kind of person who sometimes feels impulsive, he is not a person who likes to look for excitement alone.


    If there is a need, Hansen is not afraid of taking risks, but there is no meaning and no target adventure, but Hansen has no interest at all.


    Hansen, they have bypassed the mountain of Haiti, although they have gone a little more, but do not take risks.


    But before they completely bypassed the mountain of Haiti, they suddenly heard a sigh on the mountain of Haiti, and then they heard the hoof of the bang.


    Listening to the direction of the sound, it is actually coming to them.


    Hansen couldn''t help but frown. After they entered the sea of ??nourishment, it seemed that something was not quite right.


    In the past, the female goddess of the evil lotus has come many times, and she has never encountered such troubles.


    First, the sea ghosts in the deep sea appeared in the outer area, and they followed them all the time. Now even there is something running down the mountain in the mountains of Haiti, or they are coming to them. How do you feel that something is wrong?


    "My luck will not be so back?" Hansen''s heart was slightly depressed, and it was not Hansen''s wish to encounter things in such a place that was not convenient to fight.


    The top of the mountain in Haiti is full of towering ancient trees, almost covering the entire mountain. Hansen only sees the branches shaking, but does not see what is rushing down.


    However, after a while, I finally saw a huge creature in the foot of the mountain. Hansen looked carefully and it turned out to be an elephant.


    It��s just that the elephant is like a mysterious iron. Although it��s just like a normal elephant, the weight is obviously much heavier. If you step on it, you can step on a hard rock on the hard rock. .


    But beyond Hansen��s surprise, this mysterious figure is not directed at them, but is chasing one person.


    Hansen did not misread, it is indeed a human being. It seems to be at most 40 or 50 years old. It looks a little middle-aged. With the life of the transcendence, the 40s and 50s can only be regarded as young people. It looks younger, this person is the older one.


    The man is not wearing the beast of the beast, but the battle suit of the league, but it has already been ragged, and the one that has been torn is hung on the body, as if it were called the Hanako in ancient times.


    Although his appearance was a bit embarrassing, he did not see any injuries on his body and no blood.


    Xuan Tiexiang chased him in the back, but the speed of Xuan Tiexiang was not fast, it looked very cumbersome, and he could not catch up with the human man for a time.


    The human man also saw Hansen, and they suddenly showed a happy color. They ran straight to Hansen��s side, and ran and called: ��Han Sen...Save me...��


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, the man actually recognized him, so that he was somewhat surprised, and the sound was still familiar.


    Hansen looked at the man carefully and saw him smelling dirty and dirty clothes. His face was covered with mud, and his face was stumped. Hansen looked at it for a while before he recognized it.


    "I rub, Professor Bai, how are you here?" Han Sen finally recognized who this person is, and turned out to be Professor Bai Yishanbai of the Church.


    Bai Yishan is Hansen''s teacher in super-nuclear genetics. Han Sen saw that he was chased by Xuan Tiexiang. He quickly rushed to the past and directly blocked behind Bai Yishan. He faced the black iron elephant. .


    "Don''t fight hard, this head is the mysterious elephant that unlocked the nine genetic locks. One monster is infinite, and even the mountains can collapse..." Bai Yishan hurriedly yelled at Hansen, trying to stop Hansen and Xuan Lixiang Positive hard fight.


    However, Xuan Li Xiang has already rushed to Han Sen, Han Sen now wants to dodge is too late.


    Han Sen''s eyes condensed, and the body suddenly turned into ice jade. The palms of both hands were crystal clear and innocent.


    Hey!


    Xuan Lixiang ran wildly, with a powerful impact, infinite force hit Hansen''s body, and Hansen''s hands were holding an object of the mysterious elephant.


    The two horrible forces collided together, causing Xuan Lixiang and Hansen��s rock to collapse. Their bodies were trapped deep in the ground, but no one had retreated. Hansen was so hard to withstand the impact. The mysterious elephant that came.


    The eyes of Bai Yishan are about to come out. He has tracked the mysterious image for nearly a decade, in order to study the breath of the mysterious image and the refining technique.


    For the power of the mysterious force, Bai Yishan is clear, although the mysterious elephant is very cumbersome, the speed is very slow in the super **** creature.


    However, its power is powerful and terrifying. It is also a different creature that unlocks nine genetic locks. Xuan Li��s power can smash the other body.


    Not to mention the human transcendence, even if it is a giant super-god creature that also opens nine genetic locks, it is necessary to detour to see the mysterious image.


    Bai Yishan has a big problem, that is, to adapt the "Bao Xiang Jing" to super nuclear genetics, so for many years, I will continue to observe the study of mysterious images.


    Fortunately, the speed of the mysterious elephant is not fast, Bai Yishan can rely on all kinds of means, so that Xuan Lixiang can not hurt him, and Xuan Li Xiang is not a kind of alien creature like to kill.


    If it wasn''t for this time, Bai Yishan angered the mysterious image and would not end up in such a miserable end.


    At this time, Bai Yishan saw Han Sen actually smashed the mysterious force with the flesh, and the surprised mouth was about to fall.


    "Monsters, really monsters, the power of the transcendence can compete with the mysterious image, it is terrible." Bai Yishan snorted with a big eyes.


    But the next second, Bai Yishan is even more eye-catching.


    I saw Hansen screaming, the strength of the waist and the abdomen, the muscles on the upper abdomen bulging, and the power of horror broke out, and I suddenly lifted the mysterious image.


    Hansen tried to throw it away, and suddenly he threw the mysterious elephant out of the dozens of meters, and he slammed it on the ground.


    boom!


    The rock was suddenly thrown into a large pit by the heavy body of the mysterious force. The crushed rock quickly cracked around and formed a circular deep pit with a diameter of several tens of meters.


    Bai Yishan fell into the pit, staring at Xuan Li Xiang and Han Sen, and did not return to God for a long time, his face was incredible.


    Hansen was somewhat confused and looked at the mysterious elephant. Just now he threw the mysterious elephant, how could it be more than ten meters high, and Xuan Lixiang did not inhale the infinite sea.


    "Han Sen, what kind of super nuclear technology is practiced by this guy? How is the strength of the ** so strong?" Bai Yishan came back to God, and climbed out of the pit and asked Hansen''s collar.


    He studied "Baoxiang Jing" for so many years, in order to create a strong ** super nuclear gene technology, but looked at Hansen''s ** power, Bai Yishan feels so much time wasted, it seems that "Bao Xiangjing There is no research value at all.

 Chapter 1308： Violent collision

    Before Hansen answered, the Xuan Lixiang climbed up again and rushed toward Hansen.


    Hansen quickly pushed Bai Yishan to the side, and then rushed to the hand, and the jade-like fist directly slammed into the head of Xuan Lixiang.


    The mysterious force hit with a violent violent amount, like a car driving at full speed hit the iron wall, the whole body slammed, and it floated up, and the head was smashed directly with the body. At the ground.


    Hey!


    A large pit was pulled out on the ground.


    It was just that Xuan Lixiang��s body was really powerful. Hansen��s throwing and punching did not kill him. The body of Xuan Lixiang slowly climbed up inside the pit, and his face was full of anger.


    Only this time, Han Sen felt that the body of Xuan Lixiang had exuded a kind of horrible pressure, and it was like a black iron body, and it suddenly shrank, and it was a small circle.


    It is as if the heart is beating, and the body of Xuan Lixiang is slightly smaller every time it shrinks. When it shrinks to the tenth time, the body is almost as big as a cow.


    Although the body size has become smaller, the smell of the body of the mysterious force is even more terrifying, and its body of the mysterious iron, because of the compression relationship, the density has become higher.


    "Be careful, it broke through the tenth genetic lock." The evil lotus actress shouted at Hansen.


    Hansen also saw that after this mysterious force suffered his blow, the explosive opening of the tenth genetic lock was also considered a blessing in disguise.


    Bai Yishan is looking at the mysterious image with his eyes shining. He studied the mysterious force for so long, and it was the first time that he saw the horrible atmosphere of the mysterious force. The strength of the power was far greater than that of his previous observation. Any time.


    This clear atmosphere is very helpful for the study of Bai Yishan. Bai Yishan looked at the mysterious image on the sidelines and even forgot that this is a very dangerous battlefield, and there is no step backward.


    Fortunately, the mysterious force is a purely **power creature, otherwise it will be replaced by other ten-locked super-god creatures, but only the afterglow of the power, which is enough to seriously damage Bai Yishan.


    "Sister, help me take care of Professor Bai." Han Sen stared at the mysterious elephant with a burning gaze, and said to the evil lotus female emperor in the mouth.


    The evil lotus female emperor should have a voice, and her mind was moved. Suddenly, a red lotus floated around the body of Bai Yishan, lest he be affected by power.


    Hansen completely opened the ice muscle jade bone surgery, so that the body''s power completely broke out. After his ice muscle jade surgery opened ten genetic locks, it was the first time to fight.


    The pure ** power super **** creature like Xuan Li is combined with Hansen''s mind, and can maximize the power of the ten gene locks of ice muscle jade.


    Xuan Li Xiang did not immediately rushed up, but slowly retreated.


    However, Hansen did not know that it wanted to retreat. From its eyes, Hansen only saw the anger of war.


    After Xuan Lixiang retreated a certain distance, he screamed and screamed. The four hoofs rushed toward Hansen as a train of high-speed trains.


    Originally, it did not open the ten genetic locks, the body was very bulky, only the power did not have speed.


    But now the mysterious image is not only powerful and terrible, but the speed has also increased. In an instant, it has rushed through a distance of several tens of meters, and slammed into Hansen with incomparably violent power.


    Han Sen simply did not use his fists. He watched the mysterious force collide and his head was about to hit his chest. He slammed his head down and suddenly collided with the head of Xuan Lixiang.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s body was slammed backwards, and he stepped back a little. He reached out and rubbed his forehead with a little numbness. He didn��t feel any signs of redness and swelling. It seemed to be very smooth and delicate.


    The mysterious elephant just stepped back two steps, then the two hooves raised, roared, and another head hit Hansen.


    Hansen just wanted to try to see how strong the ice muscles of the ten locks were, and they didn''t dodge, and they ran into them again.


    I saw a loud thunder, and Xuan Lixiang and Hansen kept hitting. The rocky ground of the four hits could not withstand the strength of their feet. The rock cracked open and was sucked to the sea of ??nourishment above the head.


    Although the pure force collided, only the power transmitted from the foot has turned a nearby area into a ruin, with cracked earth and gravel everywhere.


    "Dad... Come on... Dad... Come on..." Boa sat in the lotus platform of the evil lotus female emperor, holding a bottle in his hand to cheer for Hansen.


    Bai Yishan has eyes that are straightforward. Xuan Li is like a super-god creature that is arrogantly flanked by ** power. Now it has opened ten genetic locks, and the power of ** is unimaginable.


    If Hansen can defeat it, Bai Yishan will be somewhat surprised, but it is also expected. After all, Hansen is the person who can lay the Great Emperor''s sanctuary. It is also reasonable to use the beast soul as a helper to defeat the mysterious elephant.


    But now Hansen actually uses the flesh and the mysterious force to be hard, and does not fall into the wind, which is a little scary.


    "How did he practice such a horror? In this body strength, I am afraid that I will catch up with some demigods." Bai Yishan looked at Hansen intricately.


    At this time, Bai Yishan felt a little discouraged. He studied the "Bao Xiang Jing" for so long, that is, he hoped to create a strong ** super nuclear gene technology, but with the strength of Hansen, let Bai Yishan feels that it is boring to study again. Even if his research is successful, it is impossible for a transcendental body to reach the level of Hansen.


    Hey! Hey! Hey!


    After the continuous impact, Hansen was still strong, but his forehead was slightly reddened, and the mysterious image was a few steps later. Some bloodshots were seen on his forehead. The body shook a few times and it looked like it was drinking. Drunk like wine.


    The evil lotus female emperor is also surprised to see Han Sen, such strength and strength, is also rare in the great emperor.


    Xuan Lixiang stepped back a few steps, but did not hit it again. He turned and ran, trying to escape to the mountains of Haiti.


    Hansen was trying to catch up, but suddenly he heard the sound of water and waves rushing from the sea above his head. He saw a behemoth coming out with the waves of water, with a breath of incomparable horror, and even caught the head. The mysterious elephant fleeing to the mountain of Haiti.


    Although the creature is huge, but the speed is astonishingly fast, it seems to fall like a cloud covering the sky, and in a blink of an eye it is on the top of the mysterious elephant.


    Han Sen��s eyes were so powerful that the speed of the object was fast, but he was still looked at by Hansen for seven or eight points, and his face was also surprised.


    Some of the monsters that rushed out of the sea were beyond the expectation of Hansen. It turned out to be a strange bird with a black body. 8)

 Chapter 1309： Friend or foe?

    Xuan Lixiang saw the strange bird, and the nose like the iron whip was directly drawn.


    However, the strange bird is open with two claws. It seems to be a snake-catching, catching the nose of the mysterious elephant, such as the two wings of the dark clouds, suddenly pulling the mysterious force like a heavy body, toward the infinite sea go with.


    Xuan Lixiang struggled fiercely, but after flying a certain distance, the infinite sea played a role, the gravity suddenly reversed, and a terrible force sucked the mysterious force to fly to the sea.


    Hansen had wanted to stop, this is his prey, how can it make the strange bird cheaper.


    However, the strange bird is too fast. After flying, Hansen is no longer ready to move. He does not dare to fly to stop the strange bird.


    Seeing the mysterious image falling in the sea of ??infiniteness, I was shocked by the huge waves, and the strange birds also rushed into the sea.


    However, as soon as the strange bird entered the sea, it suddenly turned into a **** fish. Hansen looked at it slightly.


    "How can this guy, like the little red bird, be able to fly into the hydration fish?" Hansen frowned at the mysterious elephant and the strange fish in the sea.


    Perhaps because the mysterious elephant is a native of infinite sea creatures, although it has fallen into the sea of ??innumerable seas, it has not been inhaled into the deep sea. The four hooves swim in the sea and want to swim to the mountains of the sea connected to the sea.


    The strange fish suddenly rushed up, trying to pull the mysterious elephant into the deep sea, huge and full of sharp teeth, and swallowed the mysterious image in one bite, chewing.


    Inside the big mouth of the strange fish, the sharp teeth bite on the mysterious elephant, leaving a blood mark on the elephant skin of the mysterious elephant, but it looks like a skin wound, and the body is really tyrannical. Time strange fish is also difficult to chew the mysterious elephant.


    When Xuan Lixiang screamed at the mouth of the strange fish, he rushed out of the mouth of the strange fish. Two monsters fought in the sea, stirring the waves in the nearby sea, and the sea was stirred up by waves.


    Hansen thought that he would be in trouble for himself and others. Who knows that they have not encountered any trouble, the two monsters are playing themselves.


    Although the mysterious image is incomparably strong, but after all, it is not a creature in the water, it has been falling in the wind, and it will be dragged into the deep sea by the strange fish.


    Once the mysterious force has been dragged down, even if its body is tyrannical, it is difficult to fight the strange fish in the sea for a long time, and finally it is a dead end.


    At the time when Hansen thought that everything was about to end, he suddenly heard a strange scream from the mountain of Haiti.


    I saw a place where the sea-mountain mountain was connected to the sea of ??nobility. A white old turtle with a grinding disc size sneaked into the water and surrounded the mysterious elephant and the strange fish.


    Hansen counted a number of six white old turtles rushing into the sea of ??infiniteness. They all went to help the mysterious elephants, surrounded the strange fish from different directions and launched an attack on the strange fish.


    The six white old tortoises are super-god creatures. Although they don''t open ten genetic locks, because the carapace is very hard, when looking for an opportunity, they stick out their heads and take a bite. When they bite, they shrink into the turtle shell.


    Coupled with the mysterious force on the front side of the strange fish, the strange fish was bitten by the old turtle for a while, but not able to take advantage of it.


    With the help of six old turtles, Xuan Lixiang also stabilized the situation and retired from the battle. He wanted to return to the mountains of Haiti.


    After the strange fish was bitten by the old turtle, it suddenly became a little angry. The fins patted and suddenly rushed out of the water, turning into a huge black monster, one claw, and grabbed two white old turtles. sky.


    I saw a strange wave on the claws of the black monster, and then I heard two sounds. The shells of the two white old turtles were actually caught by him.


    Looking at the remaining four old turtles and mysterious elephants in the sea, they have already fled back to the mountains of Haiti, and they have disappeared into the forest.


    The black monsters flew angrily around the sea in Shenshan for two laps. They did not find the shadow of mysterious force, and they turned and rushed toward Hansen on the land.


    Han Sen has seen the fierceness of the black monster, knowing that it is a terrible alien creature, and he did not dare to care about it. He began to wait for ten genetic locks.


    The evil lotus female emperor is also ready to fight, the flying fish king is ready to rush into the sea, if Hansen they are forced to fly, then catch them below.


    Seeing the black grotesque flew over, Hansen was about to shoot, but who knows the black grotesque but the claws are loose, the two white turtles that have been crushed by the crust, have been killed by the claws, have been cast to Hansen In front of them.


    Then the black geeks called them two times, and they flew back to the sea of ??infinite seas. They sneaked into the sea for the strange fish, and they followed them in the sea.


    Hansen and others are a glimpse. I don��t know what this is. The fish-like monster will actually throw the creatures it hunted.


    The evil lotus female emperor has a lot of knowledge, but she is also confused by the current situation.


    "Maybe I made a mistake, isn''t that a sea ghost beast?" The evil lotus female emperor frowned, and she was not confident about her previous judgment.


    Hansen looked at the little red bird that was caught in the hands of Boa. He secretly guessed: "They all have the ability to turn birds into fish. It is not that they have blood relationship? So the sea ghost is only Will you take care of us like this? No, or does it want to take care of the little red bird?"


    Hansen didn''t know that his guess was not accurate, but since things have been sent, Hansen is not polite.


    The broken turtle shell was removed, and two vital gene extracts were dug out of the flesh and blood. The flesh and blood were also cleaned and served as their food.


    There is no doubt that the two white old tortoises are super-god creatures, and if the flesh and blood can be eaten, they should all be different creatures of the second generation of the super god.


    Hansen, they went all the way, the sea ghosts still followed them in the infinite sea above the head, and there was no intention to attack them.


    There were sea ghosts escorting, they did not encounter any danger along the way, very smoothly bypassed the mountain of Haiti, reached the island of the evil lotus female emperor.


    "What is the situation in the end? The sea ghosts seem to be escorting us?" The evil lotus female emperor also saw the clue, could not help but be surprised.


    Hansen is not sure about his own guess. Naturally, there is no way to answer the evil lotus female emperor. He just asked about Bai Yishan.


    When Bai Yishan was promoted to the transcend, he was directly transferred to a ridiculous sanctuary in the infinite sea. The luck was very good. He was more familiar with the Wudi Sea than the evil lotus female emperor. The shortcut that passed through the sea of ??Shenshan was still the Baiyi Mountain Belt. The road.


    Bai Yishan told Han Sen about his study of Bao Xiang Jing and his observation of the mysterious image. He also said his depression and asked what kind of super nuclear technology Hansen practiced.


    "Professor, you have to continue to study. Your research is very meaningful. What I have cultivated is Xuejia''s secret super-nuclear gene technology, which can''t be rumored. And there are great restrictions on cultivation. It is not suitable for ordinary people. If your "Baoxiangjing" can succeed, then that is the real magical skill." Hansen said. Rw

 Chapter 1310： No war

    Hansen originally thought that the island that could grow such a holy fruit must be a pure garden island like the Eden.


    But on the island, Han Sen knew how wrong he was.


    The island is full of dead trees and rancid leaves. Most of the island is covered with mud. It can be seen that there are many dead bodies in the swamp, and many don��t know how to go through it. How many years of baptismal skeletons are half buried in the swamp.


    This is completely different from Hansen''s imagination. It is hard to imagine that such a place can produce such a delicate and holy fruit.


    The evil lotus female emperor seemed to be a little excited. After falling on the island, she quickly took Hansen and went to the swamp.


    At their speed, it was not long before they saw a small tree of less than three feet tall in the black mud of a swamp.


    The small tree grows out of the sludge, but the rhizome is white and transparent. It seems to be made of jade. The more it goes up, the more crystal clear it is.


    In the stinking black mud, there is a hint of fragrance, and the smell is comfortable, because the discomfort caused by the harsh surroundings is instantly eliminated.


    "That is no scale fruit." The evil lotus female emperor pointed to a table tennis-sized fruit made by Komatsu.


    Hansen stretched out the evil lotus female emperor who wanted to continue moving forward. She did not go to see the scaleless fruit, but looked at a dead tree not far from the scaleless fruit.


    "Since it is here, why do you hide and hide, does the first emperor still need to sneak?" Hansen stared at the dead tree and said faintly.


    The evil lotus female emperor was shocked, but after seeing the dead tree, she came out with a figure, and it turned out to be a godless emperor.


    The evil lotus female emperor suddenly came over and understood that the godless emperor must have decided that she would definitely pick the fruit without fruit, so she would wait for them to vote for the net.


    In this place, the evil lotus female emperor does not dare to transfer the position casually, otherwise it will fall in the vast sea and will be sucked in directly.


    However, if a battle is forcibly, even if she and Hansen join hands, I am afraid that it is not the opponent of the godless emperor.


    Hansen is also not likely to summon a demigod here. The evil lotus female emperor knows that the current situation is very bad. Even if they want to go, they can��t escape in the sea.


    The godless emperor said indifferently: "No matter what the death method, death is death, there is no difference."


    "Looks like you are sure to kill us?" Hansen said to the godless emperor.


    "This time, I won''t give you any chances anymore. You can''t summon the emperor of the night." The godless emperor said that he had already walked toward Hansen with a black knife.


    Although the godless emperor did not go fast, it gave people an invisible pressure. The black knife in his hand was slowly raised, and the knife pointed to Hansen.


    Obviously, the goal of the godless emperor is Hansen. He did not even look at the evil lotus female emperor. It is probably that it is useless to kill the evil lotus female emperor.


    "To defeat you, why do you have to summon the emperor of the night, so troublesome." Hansen handed Boa to the arms of the evil lotus female emperor, and then faced the godless emperor, the body glowed with crystal jade, the strength of the whole body was extremely restrained, almost let People can''t feel his vitality, as if they were made into a statue.


    "We will deal with her together." The evil lotus female emperor frowned, secretly holding the night jewel in her hand.


    "No, I am enough, you can take care of Boa and the professor for me." Hansen said calmly.


    The godless emperor was expressionless and went straight to Hansen. The power of the knife is still invisible, and it does not make people feel the fluctuation of power.


    Hansen looked at the black knife calmly, his body slightly on one side, and a beast skeleton not far behind him was suddenly split in half, and slammed into the swamp.


    The godless emperor couldn''t help but frown slightly. Hansen actually escaped his knife perfectly. The godless emperor didn''t know if it was a coincidence, or Hansen really could escape his power perfectly.


    Between the rotation of the mind, the black knife in the hands of the godless Emperor has already smashed out like the death of the **** of life.


    Hansen��s figure flashed, and there was a trace of grace in the elegance. The godless emperor even smashed a few knives, and even his clothes were not able to touch one.


    The evil lotus female emperor was shocked and happy. Han Sen was able to escape the sword of the godless emperor. This has not been done by a few people before. At least the evil lotus female emperor himself is not sure to avoid the sword of the godless emperor. Can rely on transmission to escape, or directly to force hard.


    Hansen��s heart is also slightly a little joy. After the ice muscle jade surgery has opened ten genetic locks, he has been able to sense the power of the godless emperor in the midst of it, and it is impossible to hurt him by such power. .


    The godless emperor reveals a slight surprise, but it is fleeting, just able to see through his knife power, that does not mean anything.


    Among the great emperors of the Third Shelter, there are others who can see through his knives, but those people are still not his opponents. The godless emperor relies on it, not just the strange knife power.


    The godless emperor slowly raised the black knife in his hand, and the strength of his body also condensed, making his body more and more fierce, the knife has not yet smashed out, and the breath of his body has almost become solid, like a volcanic eruption. Like straight into the sky.


    Hansen looked at the godless emperor, and it seemed that there was a strange dark shadow behind his back, like a demon of the devil, who was squatting behind the godless emperor.


    The evil lotus female emperor rode the fish king, left the island with Boa and Bai Yishan, and fell on the mainland to look at Hansen and the godless emperor on the island. The hand was tightly buckled with the night jewels, ready to be shot.


    "Is that strange spirit strong?" Bai Yishan asked with a frown.


    The evil lotus female emperor stared at the battlefield and replied: "The top ten gods in the last world."


    Bai Yishan suddenly showed a horrible color: "Isn''t that the strongest alien in the third shelter? Hansen, he has no problem?"


    "The strongest alien is not necessarily, but it is definitely one of the top emperors in the third sanctuary." The evil lotus female emperor frowned and said: "Han Sen has no problem, I don''t know, he just opened the tenth. Gene lock, but can not compete with the godless emperor, it will only be known after the war."


    Bai Yishan looked nervously at the battlefield. Boa held a bottle and said with a small face: "Dad is the best, and will definitely win."


    The evil lotus female emperor and Bai Yishan did not speak, they did not dare to be as innocent and confident as Boa.


    At this time, Hansen has pulled out the Tai Ajian and the Phoenix Excalibur. He also wants to try it out. The ten genetic locks of the ice muscle jade can compete with the godless emperor.


    The godless emperor holds the knife, Hansen holds the sword, and both of them walk silently toward each other.


    The two men are not moving fast, but they give the impression that the whole world is moving forward with them.


    The heavens and the earth behind the godless emperor is like a horrible demon. It is pressing against Hansen.

 Chapter 1311： Ice muscle

    In the moment when the black sword was thrown out of the hands of the godless Emperor, Hansen��s sword was also smashed out at the same time.


    The demon scorpion condenses on the black knife and smashes it out. The whole world seems to be occupied by the devil-like knife, and there is no room for dodge.


    Hansen��s sword does not have any breath. It seems to be a pair of ordinary and ordinary swords. Besides the sword, he can no longer feel a little extra strength.


    Bai Yishan can only see the devil-like knife flashing through, and the godless Emperor holding the black knife has arrived behind Han Sen, and even the sound of the sword collision has not been heard.


    Hansen is still holding a pair of swords, and still maintains a forward posture.


    "Who won?" Bai Yishan asked nervously.


    Although his martial arts were high, his eyes could not keep up with the speed of Hansen and the godless emperor, and he did not see the situation at all.


    Although the evil lotus female emperor saw it clearly, she still shook her head and was as nervous as Bai Yishan.


    She saw Hansen''s phoenix sword in the middle of the godless emperor, but Tai Ajian did not block the black knife of the godless emperor, but also the black knife of the godless emperor.


    Blood spurts, and there is a slanting wound on the chest of the Emperor, and you can almost see the sternum inside, and the blood is pouring out.


    Hansen��s chest also had a wound, but Hansen��s chest wounds can be described as negligible compared to the godless emperor.


    On the top of the crystal jade, only a very shallow wound was cut, only a little bit of blood leaked out, forming a drop of blood in the skin.


    Hansen��s heart was surprised. After the ice muscle jade surgery opened the ten genetic locks, the strengthening of the body was stronger than he imagined. Even the attacking power of the godless emperor could only barely break his flesh. It is almost impossible to want to deal a fatal blow to him.


    The godless emperor turned around and the wound on his chest was healed at the speed visible to his eyes, but his eyes showed a strange color.


    The sword without a knife left only a negligible wound on Hansen''s body, which made the godless emperor almost unbelievable. It was obvious that not long ago, he could easily kill Hansen''s flesh and blood.


    "You opened the tenth genetic lock with the holy fruit?" The godless man stared at Hansen.


    Hansen did not answer, but the sword in his hand had already been killed by the godless emperor.


    The reason why he just got a knife, or because of the lack of swordsmanship, the Shuangfei sword method and the godless Emperor are still a little weaker, so that he sensed the trajectory of the godless emperor, but did not use it. Tai Ajian blocked it.


    However, this is not a problem. Even if he can''t stop it, it doesn''t matter. It is difficult for the godless Emperor''s knife to pose a fatal threat to him.


    Jianguang is vertical and horizontal, and the knife is in the air.


    It is also impossible to stop the attack of the other party, but the body of the godless emperor is constantly splashing blood.


    Although Hansen has also had scars on his body, but those injuries are only a shallow one. Without a sword, Hansen��s body is a joke-like sound.


    Both Bai Yishan and Xie Lian female emperors were overjoyed. Where the sword passed, the blood of the emperor collapsed, and the godless emperor had completely fallen to the disadvantage.


    Suddenly, they only saw the godless emperor rising into the sky, and even left the island to fly to the earth, and quickly went away in a blink of an eye, leaving a string of blood of the great emperor on the earth.


    ��The godless emperor escaped?�� Bai Yishan surprised.


    The evil lotus female emperor is also a flash of beauty, surprised to see Han Sen, who can escape without the gods, and I am afraid that there are few people in the entire fourth shelter.


    Hansen did not catch up. It is not a matter of moments to really kill the godless emperor, and it does not make sense to kill. The godless emperor is still able to rise in the stone of the soul.


    Ice muscle jade is not an Ashura, no ability to break the cause and effect, can not kill the soul, but also destroy their soul stone.


    However, the strengthening of the body by the ice muscle jade is not comparable to the Ashura.


    Even the body that is hard to reinvent even without a knife, Hansen can almost walk across the entire third shelter, unless it is like a place like the sea, Hansen does not need any scruples.


    Hansen did not catch up with the godless emperor and returned to the scaleless fruit.


    The evil lotus female emperor and Bai Yishan also fell from the ground and came to Hansen''s side.


    "Can I really pick it up?" Hansen pointed to the scaleless fruit that was already in front of him, and turned to the evil woman.


    "Come on, good or bad is my life." The evil lotus female faint said.


    Hansen no longer hesitated, and directly reached out to grab the scaleless fruit, directly holding the crystal jade fruit.


    Han Sen and the evil lotus female emperor were a little nervous, staring at the crystal jade fruit, seeing that the jade fruit did not change, Han Sen could not help but breathe a sigh of relief: "I rub, my body is really what is the scale Body, how could this be?"


    The evil lotus female emperor is a big joy: "Sure enough, help me pick up the non-stained fruit."


    Hansen directly picked up the non-scaling fruit and put the non-scaling fruit in the palm of his hand. I saw that the non-scaling fruit was still crystal clear and exudes fragrance, and it was not as black and stinking as the evil lotus actress said.


    ��What are you going to do now?�� Han Sen asked to ask the female emperor.


    The evil lotus female emperor has already had a face full of surprises, but it is not too close to Hansen, as if the nature is dirty and there is no scale.


    "You peeled the shell for me and dripped the juice directly into my mouth."


    Said, the evil lotus female emperor has opened his mouth and stood in front of Hansen. In order to facilitate Hansen to drip the juice into her mouth, the evil lotus female emperor half bent her leg and opened her mouth with a small mouth.


    Hansen directly slammed, the shell of the non-scaling fruit was not hard, and it felt like a peach. The crystal shell was suddenly opened, and the juice inside suddenly flowed out, and a drop of water flowed into the evil lotus female emperor. In the small mouth.


    The female empire of the evil lotus has a big eyes, and her face is full of surprises.


    A drop of fruit juice is turned into the mouth of the evil lotus female emperor, rolling into her belly, and then it can be clearly seen that the body of the evil lotus female emperor began to emit a light of glory, and the white air spewed from the pores of her whole body. Come out.


    Hansen didn''t drop the last drop of fruit juice into the small mouth of the evil lotus female emperor. Then he retreated to the side and curiously looked at the evil lotus female emperor whose body was gradually wrapped in fog.


    Just after watching it for a while, Han Sen''s face suddenly changed. It wasn''t something that the evil lotus female emperor had, but Hansen received the idea from the female emperor and the thorny female emperor.


    "Xinglian sister, the shelter has an accident, I will take a step first." Han Sen left the flying fish king to take care of the evil lotus female emperor, and after picking up Boa and Bai Yishan��s words, they flew directly to the ground and landed on the earth. , quickly go to the road when you come.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1311： The devil strikes

    The entire Shifting Shelter is already a sea of ??insects at this time. The huge beetles like tanks flooded the shelters like tides. The horror of the real dragons lingered in the sky.


    Various poisonous poisons come from all directions, and there is no shortage of terrible and powerful existence.


    The super-deity creatures such as the dead emperor, the emperor, and other powerful emperors and blue dragons are in a bitter battle.


    There are horrific power fluctuations everywhere, the earth collapses, and the shelter buildings are destroyed one by one.


    The female emperor was fighting with a black knight riding a poisonous insect, and her face was very ugly.


    Above the sky in the distance, a ten-tailed thunderbolt fox is fighting with a great emperor-like alien, and the emptiness of the fight is broken. Although it has a slight advantage, it is difficult to win at one time.


    On the other hand, the Purple Emperor was also entangled in the blue flying scorpion like a real dragon, and there was no room for distraction.


    In the blink of an eye, the female emperor looked at the sky not far away. I saw an evil emperor wrapped in insects suspended in the air. His mouth was slightly upturned and he was watching the battle below with interest.


    And beside the evil emperor, he also followed a general-like gold-like super-human creature, which also exuded the horror to the extreme.


    "Damn!" The female emperor secretly sighed, but her eyes flashed deeply worried.


    The demon emperor came up with a big attack, but the great emperor who opened the ten genetic locks came to four places, and the small silver and silver and the purple emperor each blocked one.


    However, the strongest demon and another golden **** who has opened ten genetic locks will not yet be shot, but they have no strong rivals on their side.


    In the moment, the female emperor��s own opponent is a super-human creature worm who has opened nine genetic locks and a super-deal creature poison worm under it. She is one enemy and two, and it is difficult to defeat the opponent in a short time.


    Others have also fallen into a hard battle, and the poisonous insects and poisons from all directions have also broken their retreat. It is almost impossible to withdraw now.


    Except for the strong silver and silver and the purple emperor, such a strong person may break out, and others may not even break through.


    Now the female emperor can only hope that Hansen can come back as soon as possible, although she also knows that the possibility is very embarrassing, that distance, until Hansen comes back, I am afraid they are all finished.


    The snowball shook in the shelter, and the blue dragon was besieged by the three super-natural creatures. Although it was still fierce, the body had already been caught many wounds.


    The baby ghost was chased around by a big snake that opened nine genetic locks. His strength has not fully recovered, and he has no ability to fight the super **** creatures that open the nine genetic locks.


    The light of the Holy Rhythm keeps flashing, healing the wounded spirits and super **** creatures.


    The thorny female emperors can support them until now, and most of them rely on the powerful healing ability of the sacred rhinoceros, so that they do not let them collapse directly across the board.


    "Resolve the rhinoceros." The demon emperor smiled and said, he naturally came out, the holy rhinoceros is the last refuge of the female emperor, to destroy this last hope directly.


    "Yes." The Golden God will be together, with a bloodthirsty color on his face, step by step to the holy rhinoceros in the shelter.


    In the moment, the female emperor stunned, and her most worrying thing happened. Another ten-locked strongman shot, but they could not find anyone who could stop him.


    Seeing that the golden **** is about to descend before the holy rhinoceros, suddenly a silver beam is sprayed out.


    The golden **** will be slightly sideways, and the silver beam suddenly emptied, rubbing his golden body and rushing into the sky.


    "There is not the place where you should go." A majestic figure burning in silver brilliance appeared in front of the golden god, and said coldly.


    "Is it?" The golden **** will reveal a sinister smile, and his fist will slam.


    His seemingly cumbersome body was a terrible horror, almost appearing in the face of a sinister emperor.


    In the eyes of the evil emperor, there was a fascination in the eyes, and the silver brilliance of the body rushed up, and the silver light on the fist condensed to the extreme, and the punch went against the gold giant of the golden god.


    boom!


    The golden fist collided with the silver awn in the air, and a horrible shock wave erupted. At the same time, the body of the evil emperor was bombarded like a projectile, and slammed into the shelter, suddenly smashing the wall of the shelter. A large section collapsed and a large hole was found on the ground.


    "Unspeakable." The golden **** will scream and continue to go to the holy rhinoceros.


    boom!


    The wall bricks exploded, and the gravel rose. In the ruins, the majestic body of the evil spirits stood up again, the clothes on the body were broken, and the corners of the mouth were still bloody.


    However, the silver light on his body became more and more intense, almost condensed into substance.


    "Bastard... I dare to ruin my clothes... This is the limited edition brand of the league... Can you **** you up?" The evil emperor jumped up, hands clasped, facing the golden **** Bounced out.


    The thundering silver beam broke through the void, and even the space was directly penetrated.


    The golden **** will frown slightly, and the golden fist will hit the silver beam again.


    boom!


    The silver beam is like an erupting volcano. The violent impact is on the golden god. The endless impact of the past, the golden body will be submerged in the silver beam.


    "Kid, know that your evil spirits are so powerful?" The silver light on the evil emperor converges, slightly breathing, but not forgetting to put on a cool posture.


    However, the silver light in the sky dissipated, but it was seen that the golden **** would stand in the sky without any injury, and the fist still maintained a bombardment posture.


    The face of the evil emperor changed slightly, and the strongest blow to his potential broke out. He was thus blocked, and even a hair of the Golden God was not hurt.


    "Since you are looking for death, you will solve it first." The golden **** flashed a murder in his eyes, and the horrible golden body flashed to the evil emperor, and his fist directly slammed into the head of the evil emperor.


    "Auntie... Auntie... Auntie..." The silver light of the evil emperor broke out again, and the fist blasted with silver light, each hit was the supreme power of the explosive potential, and the golden **** will The fists collided.


    The surrounding stone pairs and buildings were blown up by the shock waves generated by the collision. The broken buildings and the thick stone pillars of a dozen meters were flying in the air.


    Hey!


    The body of the evil emperor was bombarded and slammed into a palace, colliding with the palace, and a blood spurted out.

 Chapter 1313： Full fight

    The golden **** will fall in front of the evil emperor. When the feet are on, the ground suddenly breaks the broken marks like spider webs. .


    "Come on again?" The golden **** will sneer, and the fist will be rushed toward the evil emperor.


    The evil empires jumped up, and the silver light rose again, and the fist once again greeted the golden god.


    Unreserved crushing the last drop of strength in the body, silver light bursts like a volcano, and the golden **** will violently collide.


    "Alu... Aru... Alu..."


    The power of terror exploded between the boxing and the boxing, and instantly destroyed one of the surrounding areas into a powder.


    The evil emperor did not retreat in one step, and there was never a retreat in his dictionary.


    The golden **** will have a smirk on his face, and his fists will be bombarded on the silver light again and again, and the silver light will be directly smashed. The evil emperor has already exhausted all his strength, and the golden **** seems to be able to smash.


    The gap between the ten genetic locks and the nine genetic locks is still too large, and the golden **** will not be the general super-god creature. It is second only to the demon emperor in the demon sanctuary, even on pure power. Not weaker than the demon emperor.


    The evil emperor did not open the ten genetic locks. After all, it is still difficult to compete with the golden god. Although the step has not been retired, the impact of the collision has caused the blood of the evil spirits to keep flowing.


    "Don''t play, hurry to end the battle." The demon emperor said, he also flew to the small silver and silver that was fighting in the sky.


    The small silver and silver have completely suppressed the ten-locked emperor, and the demon has also seen it. The small silver and silver are the most threatening forces here.


    The power of the silver thunderbolt is even more difficult to resist, and it also has a strong healing power. It is more threatening than the holy rhinoceros. He must first remove this biggest threat.


    "It''s over! It''s impossible to insist that Hansen is back." The female emperor sighed in the heart, wondering if she should order to retreat. It is one that can escape. It is better than death all here.


    In any case, there is no stone of soul in the Shixing Shelter. They can completely abandon it. They don''t have to worry about the destruction of Hansen''s soul stone.


    However, the female emperor is also aware that as long as the retreat is a full-line collapse, it will only accelerate the death. At that time, there are few who can really retreat alive, and most of them will die here.


    Retire to death, not to retreat to die, this is not a difficult choice for the female emperor.


    If the female emperor is the master of the moment, she has already ordered the retreat, but she is not the master here. If the silver and silver are not retired, if she retreats, if the silver and silver are out, even if she has now escaped. Life, I am afraid that Hansen will not let her go, the female emperor is very clear about the weight of small silver and silver in Hansen''s heart.


    In an instant, the female emperor remembered the electric turn, but if she did not retreat, she could not think of any way to save the small silver and silver.


    No matter how powerful the small silver and silver are, it is impossible to defeat the victory under the siege of a ten-locked emperor and the third god. It is only a matter of time.


    Seeing that the demon emperor is approaching the small silver and silver, he suddenly saw a figure flying out of the shelter, and soon blocked the way of the demon emperor.


    In a moment, the female emperor gave a slight glimpse, and for a time I couldn��t think of anyone in the shelter who could stop the Emperor.


    A closer look, the moment the female emperor is wide-eyed, the only person who blocks the demon emperor is a girl with a pair of purple small corners, purple purple hair, holding a **** knife in the hand.


    The girl looks a little like the human girl who often follows Hansen, but the breath is completely different.


    Some women in the moment are not sure whether the girl is zero or not, except that the face is a bit like, there is almost no similarity.


    And from the girl''s body, I don''t feel a particularly strong breath. What is the use of her to stop the demon emperor?


    At the moment when the female emperor was suspicious, the demon emperor looked at the girl in front of him and frowned slightly, and the palm of his hand showed a strange poisonous worm that rushed toward the girl like a tide.


    The girl fluttered in purple, facing the tide of the worms, and there was no trace of retreat in the purple scorpion. The blood in his hand flashed, and the **** knife slid out toward the insect tide.


    The tiny blood light was inundated by the insect tide in an instant, but in that second, the female emperor saw the blood light actually wearing the insect tide and directly stabbed the eyebrow of the demon emperor.


    The demon emperor fled sideways, and the female emperor seemed to be hiding from the blood, but I didn��t know how, but the blood was still stuck in the eyebrows of the demon emperor, directly through his head.


    The power of non-natural power is a must-attack, and it is an attack that can be kicked off casually.


    "No?" The female empire suddenly looked at the girl floating in the air, the characters such as the demon emperor, even if she was the great man of the great emperor, she could not guarantee that she would be killed.


    The girl turned out to be only a blow, and she ran through the head of the demon emperor, which really made the female emperor somewhat suspicious.


    Hey!


    The body of the demon emperor twisted and directly exploded, turning into a **** fog, and even the insect tide that was released by the demon emperor just collapsed and dissipated.


    However, after a while, I saw a worm flying out of the insects in the shelter, flying on the side of the body and deforming. In a short time, it turned into the appearance of the demon emperor.


    "You are very strong, but unfortunately you want to kill me, the demon emperor, but it is impossible." The new demon emperor once again summoned the insect tide and rushed toward the girl.


    This time, the demon emperor stared at the **** knife in the girl''s hand. He didn''t understand what happened. He clearly avoided the **** knife. Why was he stabbed? He wanted to see it again.


    The girl once again raised the **** knife in her hand and looked at the demon emperor with no expression.


    ......


    The golden **** will receive the command of the demon emperor, and his eyes flashed a murderous machine. The golden light of the body was released, and the punching power became stronger and stronger. After several consecutive punches, the fist of the evil emperor was suddenly broken.


    Hey! Hey! Hey!


    The golden **** will blast a few fists in the evil emperor, and suddenly the bones of the evil emperor will be broken, and the body will fly out and fly out.


    The evil emperor struggled on the ground a few times, but he did not get up immediately. He had been squeezing his potential to fight in overdraft, and he was seriously injured and his body nearly collapsed.


    Just struggling to get up, the wounds on his body have cracked like spring water.


    The golden **** will jump up, with a bloodthirsty color on his face, and the big foot like a metal pillar will step toward the head of the evil emperor, and he wants to crush the head of the evil emperor directly.


    Under the serious injury of the evil emperor, he could not escape the attack of this speed, and watched the horrible gold color in his eyes magnified.

 Chapter 1314： Greet your final splitter!

    Duang!


    A white big ball was blocked in front of the evil emperor. The golden **** stepped on the white big ball. The big ball hit the evil emperor. It was almost squashed in an instant, but the power of the golden **** was also white. The existence of the ball was squandered by most of the power, but the body of the evil emperor was plunged into the rock, and the life of the evil emperor was not able to be fulfilled.


    The golden **** will raise his foot and frown at the white ball. He didn��t understand it for a while. What the **** was it, he didn��t even get rid of him.


    After the golden **** lifted his foot, the white ball that was stepped on was suddenly bounced again and restored to a spherical shape.


    I saw the white ball spinning around the evil emperor, and turning around the evil emperor.


    Snowball is very scared, but for such a long time, in the shelter, it is followed by evil spirits.


    In the past, in the shelter, anyone can bully it, but since it is next to the evil emperor every day, although the evil emperor did not care about it, but did not drive it away, there is no other than Boa The man bullied it again, so the snowball was safely followed by the evil emperor.


    The original snowball was afraid of it. I couldn��t dare to hide in the shelter. However, I saw that the evil emperor was severely damaged, and I was trampled to death. The snowball also summoned the big white ball to help the evil. The emperor blocked a fatal blow.


    Wang! Wang! Wang!


    Although the snowball is still very scared, but it controls the big white ball around the evil emperor and turns and screams, hoping to call the evil emperor to escape together.


    However, the evil emperor was really hurt too much, and the body was overdrafted, and even the strength of struggling from the pit was gone.


    The golden **** will reveal a disgusting color, and lift his foot to the body of the evil emperor.


    The snowball quickly controlled the white ball in the body of the evil emperor. The golden **** stepped on it. Although the big white ball was extremely deformed, it never smashed.


    The Golden God will step on a few feet in a row, still can''t blast the big white ball, and the eyes flashed a little bit of surprise color, which seems to be a bit of a surprise to the toughness of the white ball.


    He stepped on a few feet and turned the twist of the big white ball into a variety of strange looks, but still did not step on the explosion.


    The golden **** will frown slightly, staring at the big white ball and glanced at it. Suddenly, the fist is gripped, and a gold bit-like spur is extended from the arm bone.


    Looking at the big white ball, the golden **** will smash the spurs to the big white ball.


    The sharp spur, on top of the big white ball, suddenly flattened the big white ball, and the tip was drilled against the white sphere.


    The white sphere was connected to the gold spur, and a lot of white powder suddenly flew out.


    After a while, I only heard a bang, the white sphere exploded, and a small white body fell out from the inside and hit several rolls on the ground.


    The golden **** will see the snowball that fell from the inside, and it kicked the ball directly.


    The snowball was suddenly kicked out by kicking like a soccer ball. He crashed into the walls of several palaces and fell down. He was covered in blood, his body was broken, his body kept twitching, and he looked at it. It��s almost impossible.


    The Holy Light of the Holy Rhino immediately fell on the snowball, but it was too heavy to recover.


    The golden **** will sing coldly and go directly to the sacred rhinoceros. The sacred rhinoceros will be killed directly, and the last scourge will be eliminated.


    "Stand up." A trembling voice came from behind the golden god.


    The golden **** will turn around and see that the whole body is hurt, almost like a **** human evil emperor, actually struggling and standing up from the gravel, although the whole body is shaking, but still slowly stood up, The silver eyes are like burning flames, extremely blazing.


    "Isn''t you still dead? Then I will send you another ride." The golden **** will say, and he will wave his golden fist and rush to the head of the evil spirit, trying to smash his head directly.


    The body of the evil emperor trembled, as if it would fall down at any time, the wounds in the whole body were bleeding, and the golden **** swung the horrible gold fist, and the body seemed to have no ability to lie down.


    The snowball slammed into the ground, and when one eye broke, nothing could be seen. Only the only one of the eyes could look at the evil emperor. He screamed with a voice that was almost inaudible. It seemed to be Urge the evil emperor to escape.


    But the body like the evil emperor, where can still hide the golden **** will be that violent fist.


    Seeing that the fist was about to smash on the face of the evil emperor, but suddenly a palm appeared, holding the golden fist, so that the fist stopped directly.


    The golden **** slammed the pupil, because he saw that the palm that held his fist was actually an evil emperor. He seriously injured the evil emperor who was almost unable to stand, and even grabbed it with his palm. With his fist, this will make the Golden God a little surprised.


    The evil emperor grasped the golden god''s fist with one hand, and the **** face had a smile, but the smile made people feel that there was an unspeakable anger.


    "In my comics, like your garbage supporting role, you can''t live three episodes." The evil emperor looked at the golden god, faintly said.


    "What the **** are you talking about?" The golden **** snorted and the other fist slammed into the evil emperor.


    The other hand of the evil emperor grabbed it and seized another fist that the golden **** would wave. He still said faintly: "The original grandfather is so kind and can make you live two episodes, but you This kind of junk supporting role, even dare to play this uncle''s younger brother, is simply a sin. This grandfather announced that today is the last words of your end, greet your final split!"


    Said, the silver light of the evil emperor madly burned up, blazing to almost impossible to see the body of the evil emperor.


    "What a joke? You are a neuropathy!" The golden **** will feel the extremely dangerous atmosphere in the body of the evil emperor, wanting to get rid of his palm back.


    However, he found that the palms of his hands were like iron shovel, and locked his fists with death. The golden **** broke out his arm with powerful power, but it was difficult to break his fist out of the palm of the evil spirit.


    The golden **** suddenly panicked in his heart, and his knee hit the body of the evil emperor.


    The evil emperor did not dodge, and there was no extra hand to stop the knee of the golden god. The golden **** would directly hit the lower abdomen of the evil emperor, and suddenly he was happy.


    But in the next second, the golden **** showed his face in the face.


    His powerful blow of the knee was actually blocked by a thick silver glazed, and only one inch did not touch the belly of the evil emperor.


    However, the distance of this inch, the Golden God will not be able to collide, not only can not hit, but also by the silver Guanghua oppressed to retreat.


    "Impossible...how is this possible..." The golden **** was full of horror on his face, and the silver light on the whole body of the evil emperor was already powerful and amazing, so that the golden **** would be such a strong For trembling, just want to escape quickly.


    The golden **** will struggle to retreat, but the great power has pulled him to the evil spirit like the silver sun.


    "Let me go..." The golden **** twisted his face, struggling with desperation, full of horror, but after all, he could not withstand the terrible power and was forcibly pulled into the silver sun.


    boom!


    At the moment when the Golden God will be completely drawn into the silver sun, the silver torrents swell like a volcano, rushing into the sky with strange power fluctuations, dyeing the entire sky in silver.


    "Ah..." In the silver stream of light, the screams of the Golden God screamed in less than a second, and the powerful golden body was melted into nothingness in the silver light.


    In an instant, the female emperor and others were horrified at the horrible silver light that erupted like a volcano. Half of the stellar shelters were destroyed by the silver light.


    All the creatures retreated from the area. After the end of the light flow, the area formed a huge deep pit. Except for the evil emperor standing in the center, within the depth of the pit, everything was destroyed. Even the dust has not been left, and the golden **** will have been turned into nothingness.


    The evil emperor did not know where to find a cigar placed between the lips, a direct finger, a fingertip burning flame, igniting the cigar, taking a deep breath, and then spit out the smoke, sandwiching The cigar looked up at the sky at a forty-five degree angle and said faintly.


    "Remember, the next generation should not be enemies with the uncle who is the protagonist. In the script of this uncle, no one is the opponent of this uncle."


    After that, the evil emperor gave a thumbs up to the snowball that was injured in the ruins of the palace.


    The snowball squatted in the ruins, and it was difficult to reach out with a **** claw. He wanted to respond to the evil emperor, but he saw that the body of the evil emperor fell straight backwards, and the silver eyes were still squatting. However, he was already in a coma, and the wounds on the whole body were filled with silver blood.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1315： Killing the undead

    In an instant, the female emperor was overjoyed. Why didn��t she think that the evil emperor had broken through the ten genetic locks and killed the golden god?


    Although the evil emperor himself is now seriously injured, overdrawn and forced to break through, he does not know whether he can still live, but finally the balance of victory has been pulled back.


    "If she can really stop the demon emperor, we will have a chance." The moment the female emperor''s eyes looked at the purple girl in the sky.


    The body of the demon emperor was once again killed by the **** knife of the purple-haired girl, but another insect crawled out of the swarm and turned into the appearance of the demon emperor.


    This is the fourth time that the demon emperor has been killed, but it seems that he has no influence on him. No matter how many times he is killed, new insects will crawl out of the insects and become the demon emperor again.


    Moreover, the scorpion emperor, which is made up of these worms, does have the power to match the emperor, not simply as simple as a avatar.


    In an instant, the female emperor observed the swarm while fighting and found no rules.


    The worms that turned into the sorcerer''s emperor were not specific worms. The worms of the sorcerer''s sorcerer were not the same, and the female emperor did not see any difference before they became the avatar. It is as if a random insect in the swarm can be transformed into a demon emperor.


    "What is the power of the demon emperor? You must find out the source of his true strength. Otherwise, it will be useless to kill him many times." The female emperor thought about it, and her eyes were also searching in the swarm, hope roots. Where.


    But after watching it for a while, I didn''t see it.


    "Damn! If the zombie doll is here, things will be much easier." The woman��s heart was slightly depressed. The zombie doll was transformed into a dragon sanctuary and controlled the underground shelter to stay near the prison sanctuary. It also takes a short time.


    When the Emperor of the Devil saw that the Golden God would be killed, he couldn��t help but frown slightly. He thought that he was holding the ticket, but he did not expect that there would be so many problems.


    The golden **** will kill the super-god creature like that, and it was killed by a stranger who temporarily broke through the ten genetic locks. This is indeed beyond his expectation.


    "It seems that I have to make a quick decision, so as not to regenerate other branches." The demon emperor''s eyes condensed, his eyes turned into a complex eye, and the inside sparkled with strange light.


    Suddenly, only a few insects in the insect swarm flew out together, and they all turned into the demon emperor, and surrounded the purple-haired girl from all directions.


    The woman who had been observing the insects suddenly changed her face. She thought that the demon emperor should be attached to the worm, even if it would not be killed, only one worm can be attached at most.


    However, this singer turned out to be six demon emperors, plus the living demon emperor, a total of seven demon emperors to kill the purple hair girl, so that the face of the female emperor is very unsightly.


    She has carefully seen the seven demon emperors, and they all have the same horrible power, not the illusion or the avatar. Each of them can be said to be the real demon emperor. There is no truth or falsehood.


    A demon emperor has been very difficult to cope with, and now it has become seven, and the female emperor is afraid that the purple girl will be quickly killed under the siege.


    However, the performance of the purple-haired girl, but the female emperor was shocked, although there are seven demon emperors besieging the purple-haired girl, but the purple-haired girl is a knife, no matter how strong the sorcerer, the number is more, as long as she is close to her Was directly killed.


    The demon emperor couldn''t even escape her attack. Every time a purple-haired girl had a knife, she would be able to kill a demon emperor.


    However, among the insects, there are still insects flying out, turning into a scorpion demon siege of the purple-haired girl, as if **** can not kill.


    In an instant, the female emperor looked at the purple-haired girl to kill, and the shock in her heart could not speak. Even her own strongest period did not reach this level.


    Although it is still impossible to completely kill the demon emperor, but the purple-haired girl''s suppression of the demon emperor has been very surprising.


    "How can we really kill the demon emperor? Which one is his real body?" The female emperor looked around in search.


    Although the demon emperor can continue to use insects to incarnate, but the highest number can only be maintained at ten, ten demon emperors besieged the purple-haired girl together, each time they are killed, there will be a new insect incarnation. The Great Emperor joined the battle group.


    "Although I don''t know what kind of power the demon emperor has, even if he has the ability to resurrection, it is impossible to resurrect in such an unrestricted way, without any consumption at all, unless the body being strangled has no direct connection with him. If this is the case, then it means that those demons can not be true, then where is his real body?" The female emperor fights in the battle, and the eyes simultaneously look at one is becoming the demon emperor. The bug.


    In an instant, the female emperor bit his teeth, and the eyes flashed through the strange brilliance. The image of the worm turned into the demon emperor was printed in the pupil of the female emperor, and the image was quickly reversing, and returned to the worm before the incarnation of the demon emperor.


    The image seems to have been recorded in the eyes by the female emperor, and it is re-played again and again, so that the female emperor can repeatedly watch the process of turning the worm into the demon emperor.


    Suddenly, the eyes of the female emperor suddenly lit up. During repeated observations, the female emperor finally found a strange thing.


    After watching it again, the moment the woman��s mouth showed a sneer: ��Sure enough, those are not the real body of the demon emperor, but the things that he created to resemble the avatar.��


    In fact, the female emperor still guessed a bit wrong. Those demon emperors are not avatars. If they are avatars or segments, as long as they are related to the demon emperor, the power of zero Ashura is killing the avatar. At the same time, you can kill the real body and the stone of the soul together.


    These scorpions, which were created, are actually only the scorpion of the sorcerer''s abilities, which is equivalent to the pets raised by the sorcerer, and has no direct connection with the sorcerer.


    The demon emperor only needs to put his own power into a poisonous insect body, and the poisonous insect can be turned into a "skull" instead of fighting the demon emperor.


    A "��" is killed, and the Devil can use his power to create a second "��". In addition to consuming some power, it does not really hurt his body.


    Now the demon emperor can now create ten "��" at the same time, which means that he has opened ten genetic locks on his behalf.


    However, this has no effect on the judgment of the female emperor. In the moment, the female emperor''s gaze flies among the swarms and wants to find out the true body of the demon emperor.


    Suddenly, the moment the female emperor��s eyes brightened, her face showed a sneer: ��I finally found you.��


    search engine,

 Chapter 1316： Killing the gods

    Before the moment, the female emperor was always looking for a stranger, so she never saw the clues, but she repeatedly watched the image before the insect became the demon emperor, and found a problem.


    In the vicinity of the worms that turned into the demon emperor, the female emperor saw a strange bug. The worm was like a beetle. It was as big as a football. It was black and black, and there was a cellar-like organ on the back.


    Among the various horrible bugs, it was very inconspicuous, but after the repeated observations by the female emperor, it was found that each of the bugs turned into a demon emperor could see the figure of the insect.


    However, if you go alone, you can''t see the same bug, which is obviously very suspicious.


    And before the worms turned into the sorcerer''s emperor, the moment the female emperor saw that there was a trace of black smoke inside the cellar on the back of the worm.


    After the black smoke left the wine cellar, it soon disappeared. Although the female emperor did not see the black smoke entering the insect body, after that, a nearby insect turned into a demon emperor.


    "It should be it." The female emperor has been paying attention to the movement of the worm. Seeing it under the cover of the insects, she kept crawling to various positions. Everywhere, there was a worm incarnation and a demon emperor. The female emperor is more certain.


    However, the female emperor did not act rashly. She only opened nine genetic locks. It is basically impossible to kill the ten-locked emperor.


    Seeing the purple-haired girl in the air and the demon war, the female emperor suddenly seemed to have passed through the time. She opened her own opponent and moved to the purple-haired girl in the sky.


    Just a moment, it has already reached the side of the purple-haired girl, and the female emperor and the purple-haired girl are intertwined, and the lips seem to move.


    Under the acceleration of a large amount of time, everyone saw only the figure of the female emperor flashing past the purple-haired girl, and then rushed out of the swarm.


    The worm knight who has been fighting with the female emperor has caught up with the female emperor. The poisonous insects that sit down also squirt a weird silk thread, which is to trap the female emperor.


    In an instant, the female emperor looked like a light, and the body seemed to enter the long river of time. The figure flickered and escaped all the attacks. It was only the image that was mapped in her eyes, but it was not the insect knight she was watching.


    If she looks at her pupil carefully, she will find a black beetle with a wine cellar in her eyes. The black beetle''s every move is clearly mapped in her eyes.


    Suddenly, the body of the female emperor passed through the time again, almost in the presence of a black beetle in the form of a teleport, holding a genetic dagger in his hand and stabbing it toward the beetle.


    when!


    The time is accelerating in the hands of the female emperor, and it is faster than Hansen to use it. It seems that the time is almost gone, and the tip of the sword is directly stabbed on the beetle''s back.


    However, the tip of the short sword did not have the carapace capable of piercing the beetle, leaving only a small white spot on it.


    The beetle was hit by this blow, and suddenly became furious. The black smoke inside the wine cellar spurted out like a volcanic eruption, and it was necessary to cover the moment of the female emperor.


    The figure was flashing again, and the female emperor had already withdrawn from the smog.


    The black beetle also wants to catch up with the female emperor under the wrath of the black beetle, but suddenly sees a flash of blood, a blood knives into the wine cellar, directly piercing the body of the black beetle and nailing it to the ground.


    The black beetle made a scream, the black shell cracked, and after a few struggles, the body slammed into a burst of blood and exploded.


    And with the death of the black beetle, the demon emperor who fought the purple-haired girl in the sky also exploded into pieces.


    The whole battlefield is one of the battlefields. In the next second, all the aliens and aliens retreat like tides, and all creatures are escaping.


    In the moment, the female emperor and others started to chase, killing the blood into a river, and hundreds of miles of mountains and rivers were stained with blood.


    At this time, there was a cloak in the scorpion shelter, which almost wrapped the whole body in it. People could not see the strangeness of his appearance. They were staring at a worm pot, and the inside of the jar turned out. There are also three black beetles carrying a wine cellar.


    "The descendants of Da Luo''s killing gods have appeared. I am a scorpion, and as long as the news is spread, I believe that there will be many great emperors willing to help me kill them." The cloak is a sinister smile When I reached out, a few black poisonous insects flew out of his fingers and flew in different directions in all directions. In the twinkling of an eye, they disappeared into the square.


    Within the Shixing Shelter, snowballs and evil spirits screamed together, and the body was floated in the air, as if they could see the skeleton inside.


    This time the battle, the snowball and the evil spirits are the heaviest, the small silver and silver personally healed them, and the remaining wounds are lighter, it is treated by the holy rhinoceros.


    "I... I... well... no... no...healing..." The evil emperor was stunned by the electric lips.


    The small silver and silver did not care about him, and still released a large piece of silver lightning, which was continuously transmitted to the evil emperor and the snowball.


    "Ah... Wang..." Two screams rang together.


    In the moment, the female emperor counted the loss. Because there were the existence of the holy rhinoceros and the small silver and silver, there was no death, but most of them were injured. The Shixing Shelter was also destroyed.


    Fortunately, there are not many different creatures that can be hunted. Among them, the super **** creatures have been killed by them. It is a pity that the strongest golden **** will be completely destroyed by the power of the evil emperor, and there is no residue left. Don''t say the essence of life genes and genes.


    The black-haired girl is cleaning the battlefield and preparing food for everyone. The female god��s look at zero is very weird. It can even be said to be awesome. Now she already knows that the purple-haired girl is zero.


    Not only zero, but also a lot of awe, like the Emperor of the Bone, who looked at the zeros.


    The performance of zero is really scaring them, and the terrorist power of a great emperor cannot be owned by anyone.


    At this time, within the sanctuary of the Great Emperor, a worm flew in and landed in front of the emperors.


    "Devil, what are you doing?" A great man stared at the bug and frowned.


    The little insects did not speak, but the light in the eyes radiated out of the brilliance, which became a light and shadow. The images in it were the scenes of zero and ten demons.


    "Da Luo killed God?" The great emperor suddenly looked at him, staring at the zero in the image, saying it in a word.


    "The descendants of the great murder of God have finally appeared."


    "Oh, I am going to see how terrible the power of Tarot is to kill God. Is there any legendary invincibility?"


    "It''s time to wash away the shame."


    ......


    Within the various embassies of the Great, many great emperors showed strange expressions.

 Chapter 1317： Enemy with the Third Shelter

    Hansen spent more than four days, and he rushed to the Shixing Shelter. He almost cramped.


    It is a pity that the battle has already ended. Hansen went to the Shixing Shelter and saw the ruins of the Shifting Shelter and the affliction of drinking beer in the ruins.


    "Dry beautiful." Han Sen reached out and slammed his hand.


    He has already known the situation from the thorny female emperor. If it is not evil, he will be really troublesome.


    "Of course, I am an evil emperor...not an evil emperor..." The evil emperor said proudly.


    "Are you not a super-big emperor? When was it downgraded?" Hansen smiled.


    Fortunately, no one died, and there is a strong healing power. In the war, it really took a lot of money. As long as it was not directly obliterated, small silver and silver can save people.


    It is not a matter of breaking your hand and breaking your foot, even if your heart is broken.


    However, the cure system is rare. Most of the cures are different because of the lack of attack power. It is easy to be hunted by other creatures in other departments. It is not easy to survive.


    And because there is no strong attack power, it is difficult to cure the precious resources of the healing organisms, and the promotion speed is often slower than other alien creatures.


    Not to mention the ten-locked Great Emperor level, even the healing system of the nine gene locks of the Holy Rhinoceros is very rare.


    Otherwise, the original Saint Vatican would not take the holy rhythm and took such a large handwriting. In just a few years, the Holy Rhinoceros opened nine genetic locks.


    Han Sen was talking to the thorny female emperor and the evil emperor, but suddenly saw that the female emperor''s face was gloomy and came out of the temple of the different spirits.


    Because the face of the female emperor was too ugly, even the smell of her body became a little uncomfortable, and everyone looked at the female emperor.


    "Who can tell me, what is Da Luo killing God?" asked the female emperor in a sullen face.


    When Da Luo killed God in the third shelter, the female emperor had already been shot down to the second shelter, so she did not know who the **** was.


    "It''s a strong person in our humanity. Is there any problem?" Hansen felt something was wrong.


    In an instant, the female emperor pointed to the zero and said: "I have just come out of the spiritual base. Now the whole world of the alien world is saying that she is the descendant of the big murderer, and there are already many powerful aliens ready to kill her."


    Hansen has already guessed a few points in his heart. He said: "Oh, who is going to kill zero?"


    Hansen had already been psychologically prepared for being besieged by the aliens when he was promoted to the third shelter. However, beyond his expectation, the aliens did not know that he was the descendant of the gods, and no one spread. this matter.


    I didn��t think that it��s been so long, but it��s zero being mistaken for the death of the gods.


    But now Hansen��s strength is not what he used to be, but he is not too scared.


    In an instant, the female emperor looked at Hansen silently: "You can know that the whole alien family is boiling now. I don''t know how many great-level powers want to kill zero. We are now the target of public criticism. You have to make plans early. ""


    "What do you do according to what you said?" Han Sen asked the woman in the moment to ask.


    In an instant, the female emperor thought about it: "For the time being, give up the shelter we have now, withdraw the underground shelter, and then move to a hidden place, and avoid it for the time being."


    "We can retreat, what about humans in various shelters?" Hansen asked.


    There are hundreds of thousands of miles of territory and shelters. Although there are not many humans in each shelter, they add up to a very impressive number. If they are brought back to the underground shelters, an underground shelter can''t accommodate them.


    "If you can go to the underground shelter, go to the underground shelter first. If you can''t do it, you can go back to your alliance and hide, and then we will come back later," said the female emperor.


    Hansen shook his head slightly: "It��s better to kill them now than to fight back in the future."


    The woman��s face suddenly looked ugly and said: ��You don��t know how serious this time is. As far as I know, at least a dozen famous emperors are on the way. I don��t know how much, I don��t know how much. Moreover, there are still many strong spirits, even if zero is so powerful, it is impossible to block so many strong people."


    "She can''t stop it, I will stop it, go and pass my order, let all humans temporarily return to the Alliance to take refuge, waiting for my notice to re-enter the shelter." Hansen said.


    "You block? How do you block? So many emperors, one person and one punch is enough to destroy the entire Shifting Shelter together with all of us." The female emperor felt that Hansen was too arrogant, and it is not clear what is happening now. .


    In an instant, the female emperor continued to say: "As far as I know, the second and seventh sons who have been ranked second and fifth have already decided to come to us. There are many other powerful aliens. We are now equal. And the emperor of the entire third sanctuary is the enemy, and it is the best choice to avoid the edge."


    "Come on, come and kill one, come to me and kill two." Hansen said calmly.


    "I said Nana, what are you afraid of? When you come, you will all die, just let them know the power of this uncle." The evil spirits finished drinking a can of beer and left the empty cans on the side. I don��t care.


    "You are all crazy?" The female emperor couldn''t understand what these people were thinking.


    "Go pass my orders and let all humans send back to the league as soon as possible." Han Sen said faintly.


    In an instant, the Emperor did not persuade him and had to communicate the order.


    Han Sen is figuring out how to fight. He is going to lay down the entire third shelter. It will inevitably have to go through such a situation in the future. If you can''t cope with it, it will be useless to lay down more territory.


    And after the ice muscle jade surgery opened the ten genetic locks, Han Sen has enough confidence in his own strength, coupled with the fit of the little angels, it is not difficult to kill the godless emperor, let alone other emperors. .


    Coupled with zero and small silver and silver, they helped, even if they came to twenty or thirty emperors, Hansen did not care.


    The thorny female emperor suddenly came over and summoned the snake egg from the other side of the flower. I saw the fine lines on the snake''s egg. It seems that the dragon emperor was born.


    Sure enough, the thorny female emperor summoned the snake egg for a long time, and saw the eggshell broken, a **** dragon was drilled out from it, and screamed proudly: "Haha, this emperor has finally returned to the world."


    Han Sen smiled and looked at the dragon emperor and said: "Dragon Emperor, you will not forget to promise me anything?"


    "Of course not, the Emperor said that it was not a hundred years, but a small meaning." Long Di said without hesitation, he followed Han Sen for so long, and even his way of speaking was closer to mankind.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1318： Ashuras rebellion

    "That''s good, I am having a big trouble right now, you should see what to do." Hansen said that his shelter was about to be besieged.


    "I rely on, this is not to be an enemy of the entire third sanctuary? What is the big roman killing? How can it cause so many different spirits?" Long Di��s eyes widened and almost didn��t get I swallowed my own saliva.


    "The big Luo kills the gods, it is a human being who has slaughtered the aliens." Hansen said quietly.


    "How is it possible, a human being, even if it can kill the aliens, it is only killing a few low-level aliens, how can it provoke so many emperors?" Long Di did not believe.


    Hansen smiled and said: "I don''t know the specific situation. I only know that the big Luo killed God and slaughtered a lot of different spirits. I want to come here and there should be no big power of the Great Emperor. Otherwise, how can it make the aliens So angry."


    "This..." The Dragon Emperor hesitated and did not say anything. He did not believe that human beings were so powerful.


    Hansen naturally saw the thoughts of the Dragon Emperor, and looked at the Dragon Emperor and said slowly: "I heard that the power of Da Luo killing God is very similar to that of Ashura."


    "Cut, you are coming less. No one except me knows what the real power of Ashura is." Long Di said with confidence.


    "Isn''t it the Ashura? Even if others don''t know, how can other people in your eight demons not know?" Hansen said.


    "Ashulujing was only later..." Longdi said half of it, and immediately shut up with vigilance. He looked at Hansen uncomfortably and said: "You don''t have the words of me. Anyway, the power of the gods is impossible." Like Ashura, and unless it is a descendant of Ashura, it is impossible to cultivate into the Ashura."


    "The Ashura is no big deal. Zero is because cultivation has become the Ashura, so it will be misunderstood to be the descendant of the gods." Hansen seems to be very casual.


    "Impossible! You are less envious of me, human beings cannot cultivate into the Ashura." Long Di said with certainty.


    Hansen did not defend, directly let the thorny female emperor find the zero, let zero in front of the dragon emperor, waved a force of Ashura.


    "Impossible...this is impossible...how can humans cultivate into the Ashura Sutra..." Longdi suddenly widened his eyes, like a ghost.


    "It is not a matter of cultivation into the Ashura. As far as I know, the "Non-Tianjing" of Da Luo''s killing is exactly the same as the power of the Ashura." Han Sen said.


    "You are nonsense!" Although the Dragon Emperor still does not believe it, but the bottom is already somewhat inadequate.


    Hansen smiled and looked at the dragon emperor and said: "I can tell you that I have a blood relationship with Da Luo, and I have also seen the non-Tenjing of Luo family. The content is basically the same as the Ashura."


    The Dragon Emperor looked at Hansen with his eyes wide open, but he did not speak.


    Hansen went on to say: "And my sister also cultivated the "Non-Tianjing", and the power of non-natural power and the power of Ashura are almost the same. So I have to solve the current situation, otherwise I will wait for my sister to advance. Three shelters, if she is besieged by a different spirit, it will be very troublesome."


    The Dragon Emperor looked at Han Sen and he never talked. His face was uncertain. It was obviously a very big impact on his heart.


    Hansen went on to say: "There is a race called Shura in the league. The "Non-Tianjing" comes from the mausoleum of the Shura emperor."


    When the dragon listened to his body, he finally asked: "What does the Shura chief look like?"


    Han Sen described the appearance of the Shura people once again. After listening to the Dragon Emperor, his face became more strange.


    "Dragon Emperor, can you tell me what kind of relationship is there?" Han Sen asked Longdi to ask.


    The dragon **** changed his mind and said for a long time: "I don''t know why this is, I..."


    "You have to understand that if we can''t solve this problem, we have to be enemies with the aliens of the entire third shelter. I can''t live, you can''t escape. Now we are a ship, don''t you want to say What useful things?" Han Sen said faintly.


    The dragon emperor bit his teeth, as if he had made a great determination, whispered: "What do you want to know? What I know does not help us in our current situation."


    "Hey, you can talk about it, maybe it''s useful or not," Hansen said.


    The dragon emperor looked at the zero on the side and sighed: "Well, there are some things that I don''t even say. Since someone has practiced the Ashura, I will know sooner or later."


    Speaking of this, Long Di Dunton seems to be thinking about organizing the language. After thinking for a while, he continued: "You have guessed that there is nothing wrong with it. It was indeed the ancient devil who used a semi-god gene to summon a demigod. But there is something you guessed wrong. The ancient devil did not take us as a sacrifice. With the strength of the ancient devil, you can summon a large number of super **** creatures and emperors. There is no need to sacrifice us. What''s more, he still needs our help."


    "Help?" Hansen looked at the Dragon Emperor with some incomprehensibility. The sacrifices were enough. What do the ancient devils need to help them?


    The Dragon Emperor continued: "I told you before, summoning the demigod, you can get help from the demigod. This is actually not right. The half **** may help you, maybe not, it depends on the mood of the demigod. The ancient devil summoned the demigod, not to get help from the demigod."


    "What does he want to do?" Hansen faintly guessed something, but thought it was too unbelievable, even Hansen could not believe it.


    Long Di stared at Hansen and said in a word: "The ancient devil is to kill the demigod and capture the semi-divine gene."


    Although Hansen had already guessed a bit, but he heard the Dragon Emperor say so, he couldn��t help but be surprised.


    "What good is the ancient devil doing this? Is the semi-god gene nuclear useful to him? Has he finally succeeded?" Hansen had too many questions in his heart and asked in one breath.


    "Of course it''s useful, and it has very big benefits." Longdi looked eccentric and continued: "But the ancient devil finally succeeded only half."


    ��What does it mean to be half successful?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    "The ancient devil really succeeded in calculating the demigod, but it was not that he killed the demigod, and the semi-god gene nucleus did not fall into his hands." Long Di slowly said.


    "Is Ashura?" Hansen felt a move, and he finally understood the general context of the whole thing.


    "Yes, it is Ashura. He not only killed the demigod, but also got the semi-god gene nucleus. In the end, he broke with the ancient devil and led to the rebellion of the Eight Devils." Long Di said bitterly.

 Chapter 1319： Weird half god

    Han Senjing waited for the Dragon Emperor to continue, and he sounded that there were many contradictions.


    Since the ancient devil is so powerful, even the idea of ??a half **** is dare to fight. How can it be unprepared, and let one of his men kill the semi-god to take the semi-god gene?


    Also, if Ashura is a coincidence that he killed the semi-god and took the semi-god gene, can he be more powerful than the ancient devil? Being able to confront the ancient demon emperor, but also let the other eight devils will have a disagreement, and eventually someone with Bethura betrayed the ancient devil emperor?


    Even if these are all established, the ancient devil has already possessed the semi-god gene nucleus, then he summoned the demigod with the semi-god gene nucleus, and then kills the demigod to obtain the semi-god gene nucleus, which sounds a bit strange.


    Just like Hansen��s bronze prince, this is also a semi-god gene nucleus, but Hansen does not feel that it can make himself stronger.


    And what can you say about this kind of thing? Why did the Dragon Emperor and Ghost Nightshade not close their mouths, and they would not disclose these secrets even if they died.


    Because there are too many doubts, Han Sen did not know where to start to ask the Dragon Emperor. He could only wait for him to go quietly, hoping to solve the doubts in his happiness.


    However, after the Dragon Emperor finished the rebellion of the Eight Devils, he did not know what he was thinking, but he did not say anything.


    After waiting for a while, Han Sen couldn''t stand it. After a moment of contemplation, he asked: "How did Ashura kill the half-god? What kind of power did the semi-god gene nucleus give him?"


    The dragon emperor heard Hansen��s problem, his lips moved, and it seemed that he was struggling inside. He had a long time to bite his teeth, as if he had made some determination: ��This is a very complicated problem, because until now, I still have some uncertainty, the half-god we killed, is he half-god?"


    Han Sen listened a little embarrassed. He didn''t understand what the Dragon Emperor meant. He asked subconsciously: "Are you not summoning a demigod? How can you be sure he is a demigod?"


    The Dragon Emperor was still hesitating and did not immediately answer Hansen��s question.


    Han Sen looked at the Dragon Emperor and saw his inner struggle. I was really afraid that he would stop talking about it.


    Fortunately, the Dragon Emperor indulged for a while, and then went on to say: "The ancient devil used the semi-god gene nucleus to summon the demigod. At that time, we all thought so, but the half-god that was summoned some eccentric."


    ��How is it weird?�� Hansen asked.


    The dragon''s tone is somewhat weird and continues: "The original plan of the ancient devil is to summon a weaker demigod, and the method of judgment is the strength of the semi-god altar itself. If it is a powerful demigod, then his The semi-god altar will have a very powerful power. On the contrary, the power of the altar will be much weaker."


    "The ancient demon collects more than one semi-divine gene nucleus. He did a long-term experiment, and he selected one of the semi-god genes, gave a sacrifice to make a formal call, and the altar of the summoned demigod. It is very weak and weak. The power of the altar can hardly devour the living super **** creature sacrifices. We must kill those super **** creatures to take the initiative to sacrifice, and the altar can absorb the vitality of the sacrifice. Finally summoned down The demigod is indeed the same as the ancient devil, and it is a very weak demigod, not only weak, but even completely powerless."


    "How weak is the half god, even the most common semi-god creatures, the physical quality is at least 5,000 or more, how can there be no power?" Hansen asked doubtfully.


    Hansen has learned some things about the demigod from Ji Jia. The old man told Han Sen that the weakest creature in the fourth shelter has a physical quality of more than 5,000. In the past, many gods have successfully promoted the gods. It is very difficult to kill a common creature in the fourth shelter, and there is still a great possibility of dying in the hands of ordinary creatures.


    Ji Laozi even warned Hansen that after Hansen was promoted to the Fourth Sanctuary, even if his physical fitness is more than 5,000, he should never despise any semi-god creature, even if it is not as good as you.


    Even the half-god creatures that are treated so carefully by the gods, even if they are summoned by the ancient devils, seem to be weaker than the great sanctuary of the third sanctuary. How can they say that there is no power?


    "There is no power. Originally, the ancient devils made a lot of preparations. They intend to use the power of our eight devils and the many genetic secrets collected. I hope that I can have a chance to kill the demigod, even if it can not kill, even if it can make him Injured, get some blood of the demigod, that is to complete the purpose. At that time we were very embarrassed in the heart, after all, that is half-god, how weak is stronger than us, but after the demigod However, it is completely beyond our expectation. It turned out to be a seriously detained demigod, or a demigod that is already dying. It has no power to resist. Any one of us can kill. Die him."


    "I wipe, your luck is so good?" Hansen''s eyes wide open, such a good thing would fall on the head of the Dragon Emperor.


    "Good thing?" Longdi��s sneer sneer: "It can be said that it is a good thing. Many of the ancient devil''s calculations have not been used. As a result, Ashura killed the demigod and swallowed the power of the demigod. The betrayal of the ancient devils also triggered the internal division of our eight devils. Eventually, the battle turned the area around the ancient demon sanctuary into a ghost field."


    "It sounds like Ashura is cheap, and it has nothing to do with you. Why do you prefer to die and refuse to disclose this?" Hansen asked suspiciously. In his opinion, these things Nothing can''t be said, there is no need to use life to keep secret.


    The dragon **** looks a bit complicated: "I didn''t say it, the half-god we summoned is a bit weird."


    "Is it strange to say that the half-god was hurt?" Hansen asked.


    "If that''s the case, I will use the word good luck, not to use weirdness." Long Di bite and said: "Before Ashura killed the demigod, he said something."


    "What?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask again. The way the dragon emperor talked made him feel uncomfortable. He hated that the dragon emperor was a holographic camera. He had a fast-forward button and was able to adjust a ten-speed speed. of.


    "He said that he is a god!" When the Dragon Emperor said this, the voice was shaking.


    "God!" Hansen was shocked. He often heard this word, but he said it in the mouth of the Dragon Emperor, but Hansen had a different feeling.


    This feeling is like when he heard that Han Jingzhi met God. This is not a simple word, but an unspeakable feeling. 8)

 Chapter 1320： Thoroughly erase

    "Middle God, it is normal to claim to be God, let alone half-god, even among our third shelters, there are not many guys who claim to be gods." Han Senqiang is a little uncomfortable in his heart. Feeling, said with a strong smile.


    "We thought so at the time, so there was no hesitation. It was impossible to miss such a good opportunity for 100,000 miles. Of course, it was to kill him. Before Ashura killed him, he also said something." When the emperor said this, his face was very unsightly, as if he had thought of something terrible.


    Hansen did not ask this time, but he looked at the Dragon Emperor with some embarrassment.


    Although the dragon emperor looked ugly, he did not hesitate to continue with a very strange tone: "He said that the gods will be completely erased."


    Han Sen didn''t sound too much. I think of the situation at the time. The half-god who was summoned to say this is more like a swearing.


    Just fight with the little punk fight, but before you run, you will say, "You give me waiting, I don''t want to kill you."


    Or the words "I will not let you go when you are a ghost", it feels like you are arrogant.


    When the dragon looked at Hansen��s expression, he knew what was in his heart, and then said: ��We didn��t put this in our hearts. Asura swallowed the guy who claimed to be God and gained great power. The ancient devil is very angry and wants to kill Ashura."


    "My relationship with Ashura is very good, but I don''t want to rebel against the ancient devils. I don''t know what to do at the moment, but some of the other eight devils, like the tacit understanding, have stood in the air. On the side of Shura, the rest of the devil will still obey the orders of the ancient devils, and they will be torn in the ancient magic shelter."


    "The original Ashura is also a powerful scorpion in our eight demons, but it is worse than the ancient devils. But after swallowing the guy who claimed to be God, Ashura is getting stronger and stronger. The ancient devils must not escape in the end."


    "Those who followed Ashura thought that they had won. After that, they could follow Ashura''s spicy taste, but who knows that it didn''t take long, Ashura disappeared." Here, Dragon Emperor The tone is already full of obvious fear.


    "What does it mean to disappear?" Hansen could not understand.


    "I don''t know what to say, it''s gone, maybe it''s promoted to the fourth shelter, maybe somewhere else, in short, Ashura is gone."


    The expression on the face of Dragon Emperor was very strange, and then went on to say: "And in addition to those who participated in the killing of the demigod, all the alien and super-god creatures have forgotten the existence of Ashura. The adult was in the third sanctuary at that time, and Asura was one of the eight devils. It was also a famous name, but since then, it seems that everyone has forgotten that there is such a powerful emperor-like alien in Ashura. Even some of the aliens who interacted with him for 100,000 years, or the strange creatures who followed his endless years, even his different generations, did not remember the existence of Ashura, as if he were here. The imprint of the world has been completely erased."


    "Except for those of us, no one remembers him again, and when we carefully remember, I was astonished to discover that many of the devils except me would not remember the things of Ashura before. That is what happened on the altar."


    In the eyes of the Dragon Emperor, there was a deep fear: "After some time before Ashura disappeared, he came to me and said something to me. Let me not say anything about the altar, otherwise there will be ominous, etc. Etc. I also engraved a book on my counter-scale and told me that if I see a creature that cultivates this power in the shelter, I hope that I can take care of them and give them to them. I took a look. I was very confused at the time, I didn��t know what it meant, but I didn��t think much about it at the time. I only thought that Ashura was talking about his descendants, but then I discovered that Ashura. None of the different generations born with the aliens have cultivated this power. And since then, Ashura has disappeared, and no one knows where he went."


    "I went to Ashura in many places, but no one remembers him. Even the things about our Eight Devils and the Ancient Devils are very vague. Many aliens have only a vague impression on us. It seems that we are all long-time legendary figures. At that time, we were really scared." The Dragon Emperor gradually calmed down and looked a lot better.


    Han Sen��s heart was filled with turbulent waves, and his mind flashed countless thoughts: ��Is it true that Ashura disappeared to the Alliance, and the Shura is the descendant of Ashura in the Alliance? Then the Shura can��t enter. The reason for the shelter is likely to be related to the word of God."


    Hansen thinks that the more likely he is, the more he thinks it is.


    Long Di looked at Han Sen and said: "The Shura people you mentioned are probably the descendants of Ashura. Since your family has the blood of the Shura people, you can also cultivate the Ashura, probably the ones that Ashura points to. It��s a creature. I think it��s okay to say these things to you, and I��ve been jealous for so long, and I want to know what��s going on.��


    Han Sen knows that Long Di wants to let him say something, but he knows that it is really very limited. His Xiu Luo people''s blood is actually negligible, and basically has nothing to do with the Shura.


    I am afraid that the blood of Shura in the death of Da Luo is also thin and pitiful. The one who really has the blood of Shura is to go to the Luo family of the Shura.


    "Maybe only the Luo family ancestors who entered the mausoleum of the Shura emperor could know something. Will they pass the secret? Doro��s killing God may know something, but unfortunately I am not a real Luo family, I am afraid He knows nothing and will not tell me." Han Sen thought in his heart.


    Hansen had a lot of chats with the Dragon Emperor, but the Dragon Emperor knew only this. Han Sen told the Dragon Emperor about the Shura and the Non-Tianjing.


    The judgment that the Dragon Emperor can make is similar to that of Hansen. He believes that Ashura should have gone to the Alliance. The Shura should be the descendants of Ashura in the Alliance.


    Only the alliance of how Ashura went, Hansen and Longdi could not accurately judge.


    If it is to use force to tear the space, it seems that it is not quite right. Even if it tears the space, it should be the fourth shelter, how could it go to the league.


    "Is there still alive in Ashura?" Hansen couldn''t help but have such a question.


    In theory, as long as the stone of the soul of the alien spirit does not die, they should be undead.

 Chapter 1321： Another lock

    "If it is normal, the ancient demon emperor killed the demigod, got the semi-god gene nucleus, or got the flesh and blood of the demigod, what kind of benefits can he get?" Hansen has been puzzled by this question.


    With the strength of the ancient demon emperor at the time, the promotion of the demigod should have been a matter of stability. He can be promoted to the demigod and then hunt down the semi-god-level aliens, so the risk is much lower.


    However, the ancient demon emperor had to spend so much effort before the promotion of the demigod, but also took such a big risk to kill the demigod, and there must be great benefits in thinking of it, otherwise the ancient devil would not do this. .


    After Ashura swallowed the demigod, it was obviously different from the one in the plan of the ancient demons, so Hansen would specifically ask the dragon emperor.


    The dragon emperor said: "According to the ancient devils, no matter whether it is a stranger or a different creature, including you human beings, in the third shelter, only a total of ten genetic locks can be opened, and after being a demigod, because The gene lock is solidified, and if it is not able to turn on all the genetic locks in the third shelter, it will not be able to continue after it becomes a demigod."


    "The ancient devil must have opened all the ten genetic locks?" Hansen asked.


    The dragon emperor nodded: "It is the opening of ten genetic locks. This is also the limit, but the ancient devil thinks that there is a layer of lock in addition to the ten genetic locks."


    "There is the eleventh genetic lock?" Hansen asked some of the unbelievable dragons.


    "Not the eleventh genetic lock, but another lock." Long Di said.


    ��What is the difference?�� Hansen did not understand the difference between the other lock and the eleven genetic locks.


    "I don''t know this, because I haven''t touched that level. I just listened to the ancient devils and said a few words. Not just the ancient devils, Ashura also said that there were other horrible emperors at that time. Speaking of this lock, like the ancient devil, there is no promotion of the demigod, just want to open that lock."


    Long Di Dunton, and then went on to say: "But the ancient devil thought a lot of methods, did not open the lock, so in the end can only play the idea of ??a demigod, want to resort to beyond the third shelter Power, open that lock."


    Hansen did not understand what the lock was, and the Dragon Emperor could not tell.


    "Like the existence of the godless emperor, there is no doubt about the promotion of the demigod. He did not advance to the fourth sanctuary. Is it the same reason? Maybe you can ask about the specific situation of the lock from such a strange spirit. Hansen thought in his heart.


    There was no other gain. Hansen went back to the league. When he returned to the league, he heard the communicator ringing. He took the communicator and glanced at it. He found that his father-in-law, Ji Ruozhen.


    Hansen quickly connected to the newsletter: "Dad, Mom''s illness is better?"


    Before Ji Yunran''s mother was sick, he and Ji Yanran had seen it. It didn''t matter, it should be good, but Hansen still asked.


    Ji Ruo really looked a little dignified and did not answer Han Sen. Instead, he asked: "You let all humans return to the league, so the rumor outside is true?"


    "What rumors?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse. He was in the shelter recently, and he did not pay attention to the situation outside.


    Ji Ruozhen said: "The aliens of the Third Shelter suspect that the descendants of the Dalu killing God are in your shelter, and many powerful aliens have gone to your shelter."


    Hansen nodded: "There is such a thing, I have sent all humans back to the league, and they will not be allowed to enter the shelter until the end of the matter."


    "What are your plans?" Ji Ruozhen asked directly.


    Hansen thought for a moment and said, "I am going to fight with all my strength."


    "Is it sure?" Ji Ruozhen asked for a long time.


    "Yes." Hansen answered with a positive answer.


    Ji Ruo really nodded, but still said very seriously: "Remember, what you are carrying now is not only your own life, but also the future of many of the Alliance''s transcendents. If you are defeated, so many surpassers in the league will be difficult in the future. If you enter the shelter again, you can''t get away from it. You don''t have to fight for a moment. Sometimes you want to jump higher."


    "Dad, I understand." Hansen nodded.


    Ji Ruo really looked at Han Sen seriously and said: "The words just said as the head of the league, and as a father, I don''t want to see my daughter sad, so protect yourself, if necessary, evade I have to escape."


    "Dad, you can rest assured that I will not take my own life to gamble," Hansen said.


    At the end of the conversation with Ji Ruo, Han Sen directly opened Skynet and looked at the latest news. Only then did the news that the aliens attacked him had already been rumored in the league.


    Many people are pessimistic about this. They think that Hansen should be temporarily retired. Hansen��s current situation is to be an enemy of the entire third sanctuary. There is no chance of victory.


    Those who return to the league after receiving the news are also very worried. If Hansen is defeated, all the shelters will be occupied again by the aliens, and they will once again fall into the predicament.


    There are still many experts and scholars who are analyzing Hansen''s current situation. Basically, Hansen''s situation is very pessimistic. The only way out is to evacuate.


    In the evening, I went to eat with Ji Yanran. Ji Yanran wanted to say something several times. Finally, he opened his mouth and said nothing.


    Hansen walked over to Ji Yanran and hugged her from behind. She said in her ear: "Do you believe me?"


    "I believe in you, but I am still very scared." Ji Yanran closed his eyes and stroked Han Sen''s hair.


    "Because you are there, I will take my own life as the first factor no matter where I am doing. If I don''t have full control, I will be the first to escape. I dare not say that I am invincible in the third asylum. But I want to escape, but no one can stop me." Han Sen kissed Ji Yanran''s cheek: "I am still waiting to hold my son, how can I die casually."


    Ji Yanran smiled and said: "I want to have a daughter, a beautiful and lovely daughter like Boa. My son is too naughty."


    "My daughter is OK, my son and daughter, I like it, it''s best to be twins... No... The quadruplets are all four... so lively..."


    "When are you a sow?"


    "No?"


    "you wanna die����"


    "Ouch!"


    After Hansen returned to the shelter, the ghost-eyed beasts strengthened their alert. Although Hansen had full control, he still had to be careful and hoped that he would not make any mistakes.


    Within a few days, Hansen was talking to the evil emperor in the square. Suddenly, a figure appeared in the sky, and the shadow was getting bigger and bigger. When it was near the shelter, it was like a huge mountain.


    boom!


    The giant like the mountain fell on the ruins of the shelter, the earth trembled, and the ground was trampled out of two huge deep pits, and that was just the footprints of the giants.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1322： Biggest trouble

    "The giant **** is here, who is the descendant of the great slain god, come out to fight with the great emperor." The giant voice is like a thunder, the brain of the shocked man��s head slamming, and some of the palaces that have collapsed half are being shackled by him. The results all collapsed.


    "A huge huge alien!" Hansen said in his heart.


    "What is your name? Arguing to the uncle, do you know?"


    The Great Gods bowed their heads and put the huge face close to the ground. Hansen and others looked at him, just like watching a skyscraper collapse.


    "You are the descendant of Da Luo''s killing of God. How can it be so small? The Emperor does not dare to gasp, afraid to blow you away." The Great God said with a sigh of relief.


    When the Great God the Great spoke, he was facing the evil emperor. The spouting water was like rain, and the evil spirits flashed silver, blocking the saliva.


    "Go to your sister, talk and talk, less squirting there." The evil emperor directly slammed into the big face of the giant god.


    The majestic body of the evil emperor was like a fly in front of the giant god, with a silver-colored fist directly hitting the forehead of the giant god.


    Just listening to the bang, the mountain-like body of the giant god, was actually floated up by the evil emperor, flying for several tens of meters, fell to the ground, suddenly stunned the earthquake, and took out a huge pit.


    Hansen quickly yelled: "The evil situation, don''t play here, stay away from it, or the shelter will be tossed away."


    The giant gods rose up in anger, and the fists like the tower rushed toward the evil emperor.


    The evil emperor should have a voice, avoiding the fist of the Great God, flying on the sky, and the Great God also chased it.


    The two men fought in the air, the giant gods of the great powers are endless, and the silver emperor is a master who does not know the retreat and dodge, and even the front of the giant **** is hard.


    With the silver fist and the huge fist in the air, the vibration caused by the shock almost shattered the air, forming a horrible shock wave, which spread like a ripple in the sky.


    Hansen��s heart was secretly surprised. After the opening of the ten genetic locks, the destructive power of the silver emperor was terrible. The great **** emperor was able to keep up with him and the strength of the body was terrible.


    The female emperor and other people have also come out to watch the battle between the evil emperor and the giant **** in the sky.


    The female emperor looked at Hansen for a while and said: "The sixth great **** of the top ten gods has come. Now it is only the beginning. I don��t know how many horrible aliens are coming, but now I am still back."


    Hansen was smiling and didn''t answer, just watching the battle in the sky quietly.


    On the top of a mountain in the distance of the Shixing Shelter, three different spirits are also watching the battle.


    One of the aliens wore a black cloak and held a clay pot in his hand. It was the demon emperor.


    And one of the two aliens standing beside the demon emperor, one of them is a godless emperor.


    The last remaining alien is a stranger with a vertical eye on the forehead, but does not know what origin.


    "The evil emperor is really powerful. It is worthy of being a famous emperor who was famous 100,000 years ago. It can be hard and hard with the giant god." Three eyes looked at the battle and exclaimed.


    "This is not his limit. If he completely breaks out the power, the Great God should not be his opponent. However, the explosive power of the evil spirit is very burdensome on his body. It is estimated that he can use it once or twice." The Great Emperor said faintly.


    He has seen the evil emperor killing the golden god, and he has a deep memory of the explosive power of the evil emperor.


    The three-eyed singer said that he was very sure: "That is so horrible, but it can only be broken once or twice. It is not impossible to deal with it. There are so many strong people coming here, and he can��t kill a few. ""


    Speaking, the eyes of the three-eyed aliens glanced inside, and some strangely asked: "Why didn''t you see the descendant of the big Luo killing God?"


    "It should be in the shelter, or it will be sent back to them. What alliance has not come out." said the demon emperor.


    "In the past, so many powerful aliens killed Da Luo to kill God. Not only did he let him escape, but he also killed a lot of different spirits. This time, he must never make a mistake again. He must kill his descendants directly. Here." Three eyes of the opposite spirit said that the big Luo killed God, his face suddenly cold, his eyes full of hate.


    The demon emperor smiled: "In fact, it is difficult to kill the descendants of the gods, although their eccentric power is powerful and almost impossible to stop, but once the power can only kill one creature at a time, Secondly, although their destructive power is strong, their bodies are not invincible. As long as we join hands and launch a wide-ranging attack together, we will certainly be able to kill them."


    The three eyes smiled and laughed: "I did exactly that. I have already contacted several other emperors. Only after they have come over, they can join hands to kill the descendant of the big Luo."


    The godless emperor suddenly said: "The slain of the gods is not enough. The real trouble is the man."


    The demon emperor and the three-eyed spirit looked at the eyes of the godless emperor and saw Hansen standing in the migratory shelter.


    The three-eyed alien was surprised and asked: "Does that human being is also a descendant of the gods?"


    "No, but it is more difficult to deal with the descendants of the gods." The godless emperor said faintly.


    The three-eyed sorrow snorted and said: "Since it is not the descendant of the slain god, there is no such power to kill, then there is nothing to worry about. It is not easy for us to bring so many emperors to kill a human being?"


    The demon emperor did not think so. The person who could make the godless emperor so vigilant was definitely not weak. He looked at Hansen and asked: "No god, what kind of power does the human being have?"


    The godless emperor said: "His body is extremely tyrannical, and even my swordless sword can only cut his flesh and it is difficult to seriously hurt him."


    "What?" The demon emperor and the three eyes are all horrified.


    How strong are the godless knives of the godless emperor, they are very clear, although not as great as the death of the gods, there are not many people who can escape the sword without killing.


    Now even the godless emperor said that his godless knife can only make Hansen slightly injured, which is a bit too horrible.


    The squint of the three-eyed singer has not been completely, and the look is calmly looked at Hansen. "If it is only physically strong, it doesn''t matter. My strength can try to smash his body from the inside."


    The Emperor of the Devil agrees: "The power of the three eyes is indeed the nemesis of the cultivator. As long as the three eyes can be close to him, his ** is no longer strong."


    The godless emperor said: "His swordsmanship has the power of time and space, and I can''t stop his sword."


    As soon as this statement came out, the face of the demon emperor and the three-eyed alien changed completely. I couldn''t believe it in the incredible look of the godless emperor, but they all knew that the godless emperor was a person who never made a joke.


    "Is that human being so strong?" Both of them looked at Hansen with some horror.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1323： Lets go together

    Three eyes are looking at Hansen, and suddenly Hansen turned his head and smiled in the direction of his face, suddenly shocked the three eyes.


    "He found us?" Three eyes were surprised.


    The Emperor of the Devil also had some suspicions, but he still said: "It shouldn''t be. We are so far away, and we cover up the breath with power. How could he find us?"


    Seeing that Hansen has turned his head, the three eyes are still feeling a little scared: "That guy seems to be a little weird. If it is really like no god, with such terrible ** and attack power, it is really difficult to deal with. ""


    After thinking about it, the three-eyed alien said: "But it doesn''t matter. The big Luoshen **** was so strong. It was not forced by us to promote the fourth shelter. He is stronger and can still be stronger. Do you want to kill God? This time there are so many strong people, and the one who is in the ultimate mountain is coming over. With him helping, the human being can no longer escape."


    "Is the Great Emperor also coming?"


    Three eyes are nodding and nodded: "The eyeliner that I have laid has already heard the news. Two days ago, the emperor had left the ultimate mountain and came here. I want to come soon."


    "With him, that man must die." The demon emperor said hi.


    More and more aliens came to the vicinity of the Shifting Shelter, but most of them only observed in the dark and did not immediately shoot.


    "Where is the great emperor of our alien family fighting with the Great God?"


    "Do you even know the evil spirits?"


    ��Is it famous?��


    "The emperor, who was already known as the third sanctuary 100,000 years ago, should have been promoted to the Great."


    "How can the evil emperor help the big Luo to kill the descendants of God?"


    "Who knows, the evil spirits are very strange."


    A multicolored three-sail ship came from the sea of ??clouds in the sky. There were many strangers on the ship. Among them, there were two beautiful women, and they were in the flowery female emperor and unloading female emperor.


    There are several other emperors around them, but the real masters of the sailboats are not them, but in the cabin.


    Where the sun rises in the East, a great emperor rides on a dragon, and the roar of screams shocks the world.


    The **** seas of the West, like the horrific creatures in the meantime, are chilling.


    A horrible alien appears in the vicinity of the Shixing Shelter, either bright or dark, making the vicinity of the Shixing Shelter full of murder.


    Han Sen��s eyes were calm, and the arrival of powerful aliens was already in his mind, and he could not make him feel fear.


    The snowball is shivering in the arms of Boa. The people who are afraid of death feel most sensitive. The snowball has already felt a lot of terrible breath, and almost has to be scared.


    Although Boa often bullies it, but the evil spirits are not there, the snowball still feels more secure with Boa.


    The baby''s face is not very good-looking. He has only opened seven genetic locks so far, not to mention ten locks. Even when he arrives at the nine locks, he doesn''t know how long it will take. He just looks at a horrible breath and approaches the shelter. The heart beats a lot.


    "This guy can really cause trouble, and it has provoked so many horrible strongmen to come over. This time, there are ten ** to be miserable." The infant ghost thought while he was wandering, hoping to find a way to escape, in case he really got it, let him Can live to escape.


    In an instant, the female emperor is not much better than the baby ghost, but her life is in the hands of Hansen, there is no way to escape, only to stay here desperately.


    Feeling a horrible scent of scent near the Shixing Shelter, the face of the female emperor is getting more and more ugly.


    This time, the strong ones are more than the women envisioned in the moment. It is hard for her to imagine how these people should hold this place.


    Even if Zero has an invincible sting force, her body is not invincible. As long as the large-scale strength is strong enough, she will die if she does not have the opportunity to escape.


    What''s more, until now, the female emperor did not see the shadow of zero. She was not returned after Hansen brought it back to the league a few days ago.


    "What the **** is he going to do?" The female emperor looked at Hansen''s back and his face changed.


    In fact, Hansen��s plan is very simple. Those strangers are coming for the slain of the gods. If they do not appear, they will not see the descendants of the gods. Maybe they will not be so anxious to shoot, maybe It will give him some awkward opportunities.


    It��s really hard to fight back, and it��s not too late to call zero.


    boom!


    The body of the giant gods of the mountain peaks smashed down from the air, and the tremors of the earth were trembled. I saw a silver light falling in the sky like a comet, directly smashing through the chest of the giant god.


    The Great Gods screamed and turned into a stream of light, and the evil emperor stood in the ruins. Yang Tian, ??who was very angry, said: "Who else wants to fight with me?"


    "What kind of strength is it, look at me to destroy you." A strange spirit broke through the space, with seven gold wheels to kill the evil emperor.


    "Awesome great emperor, some like the emperor?" Baihua female emperor looked at the evil emperor''s body, and the beautiful eyes shone with a splendid color.


    "It just looks a lot like it is actually a little different," said the royal lady.


    "Yu, where is the descendant of the great slain god?" A woman''s voice came out of the cabin.


    The imperial lady turned and bowed slightly in the direction of the cabin. She said with respect and respect: "Returning to the Great Emperor, I have not seen it. I have scanned the entire Shixing Shelter and found no existence. If I did not leave the Shixing Shelter. The words are sent back to their human alliance."


    "Then wait a minute." The Emperor in the cabin was indifferent.


    "Yes." The imperial emperor responded with a voice, and then he returned his gaze back to the battlefield.


    The evil spirits, the Lien Chan, have won the five great emperors, but his own consumption is also very powerful, and he has begun to gasp.


    "You are full of prestige, should I be out of the limelight?" Hansen broke up and came to the side of the evil emperor and said with a smile.


    "Yes, change your cool." The evil emperor and Han Sen hit a palm, like a handover, then flew back to Boa, sitting down next to Boa.


    Just sitting down, the evil emperor suddenly burst into a big sweat, and the five great emperors of Lien Chan seem to be overwhelmingly winning, but the consumption is too great. If Hansen does not shoot, he will have to fight. Old life.


    "Who is going to fight with me?" Hansen said in a tone of evil spirits. It is not that he is arrogant, but that he can kill one now, and if he is besieged later, he will have less trouble.


    "A human being dares to arrogate, I am going to destroy you!" In a flash, four aliens jumped out of the air, and there were other aliens who wanted to rush out and end up one step later.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly depressed. When the evil emperor was here, he was singled up one by one. He stood here and seemed to be gangstered.


    "Does they know that I am too strong, so I will be able to embrace it? The temperament of the master is really hidden." Han Sen secretly comforted himself.


    In fact, Hansen thinks a bit more, mainly because there are too few different spirits who have seen his strength. These years are small silver and silver and purple emperors. They have been in the north, and few have seen each other. Hansen shot and felt that he was better than the evil spirits, so he would jump out.


    After the four aliens flew out at the same time, they were all slightly stunned. Obviously they were not negotiating.


    "Let''s go together." Han Sen said a faint sentence.

 Chapter 1324： One sword

    Han Sen��s attitude suddenly made the four aliens angry, and the aliens did not have much conception of death. How could they endure such insults, and each launched their own power and directly killed Hansen.


    The root metal thorn seems to be falling toward Hansen, and a mountainous boulder is also suppressed. There is also a wind blade that turns into a tornado to Hansen. In that invisible place, a strange black smoke is also Quietly wrapped around Hansen''s feet.


    The four aliens attacked Hansen at the same time, completely severing Hansen''s retreat and not giving him any room to retreat or dodge.


    They are the strongest of the Great Emperor. Even if there is no agreement in advance, the match is seamless and the offensive is shocking.


    A group of all-powerful people are watching Han Sen, want to see how his strength is, the demon emperor and the three-eyed emperor are staring at Hansen.


    The godless emperor said that Hansen was so strong, they also wanted to see it with their own eyes.


    Han Sen stared at the front, pulling out a sword with his hands. The gold was like the long sword of the phoenix feather, the short sword of bronze, and each hand held a sword.


    At the moment of the double sword in the hand, Hansen finally moved, and his body shape rose like a strange bird, and rushed directly to the metal thorn rain in front of him.


    Seeing that Hansen��s body had already rushed to the metal thorns, but the next second, Hansen��s sword broke out, but people suddenly disappeared.


    Several great emperors were shocked. When Hansen, who saw them again, was already in front of a great emperor, and the Phoenix Excalibur in his hands had already split the great emperor into two halves.


    Everyone looked at Hansen with amazement. Under the siege of the four great emperors, not only did they get out of trouble, but they also smashed a great emperor. What a terrible ability.


    The other three great emperors were all shocked and fascinated, but they have not waited for them to turn their minds into action. See Hansen��s figure flashing, and he heard another scream from a great emperor. The body was also split into two halves.


    The remaining two emperors were dying, and they turned to escape. But they escaped a few steps. One of them heard another scream and turned to look at the third emperor who had been shackled. Mori��s sword has already rushed to him like a demon.


    The Emperor only felt the coldness of his back, and there was still a half-point of war. He summoned a mountain to suppress behind him. He wanted to stop Hansen for a moment, so that he could escape into the many aliens, perhaps to escape a life. .


    The emperor did not hear the sound of the broken mountain behind him, thinking that Hansen could not catch up, but he saw the opposite face of the strange face, and looked around subconsciously.


    Suddenly I saw that Hansen had already arrived behind him. There was no trace of damage in the mountain. I don��t know how Hansen came to him.


    If it is bypassing the mountains, how could it be so fast?


    Unfortunately, he did not give him time to think so much. His head has already flown into the air and turned into a stream of souls.


    All the aliens and alien creatures in the battle are a shocking color. The four swords kill four emperors, just like killing chickens and dogs. These strengths have already been against the sky.


    "Too horror, how can there be such a powerful human?"


    "He won''t be the descendant of Da Luo''s killing god?"


    "A terrible sword!"


    ......


    "It''s really amazing, is that the power of the big Luo to kill God?" said the flower girl, surprised.


    "That is not the power of Da Luo to kill God, but a force of time and space." The voice of a woman came out of the cabin.


    "The power of time and space? Is that the combination of the two forces of time and space? Can someone have these two rare forces at the same time, and can also integrate him?" The flower girl is still very surprised.


    "It''s really amazing, but it''s not as good as the power of the gods to kill God. As long as you know what power it is, there is a way to crack it." The woman in the cabin said.


    "How to crack?" Baihua female emperor asked curiously.


    Any kind of time and space is the product that can cross the world, the combination of the two forces, the flowery female emperor is hard to come up with the method of cracking.


    "You will know soon." The woman in the cabin said nothing after that.


    Although the flower girl is strange, she dare not ask again. The character of this great emperor is very weird. In front of her, the female flower girl does not dare to let go.


    The other three eyes are also exposed to the stunned color: "The combination of time and space can directly open the opponent''s body through space. Although this is not the power of the gods, it is not too much."


    "Sure enough, it is a very troublesome guy, but the power of time and space is not invincible. Now there is a great emperor who can make him." The demon emperor squinted.


    "Who?" asked the three eyes.


    "He can''t help but shoot." The Emperor did not answer, just looked at the battlefield.


    Looking at the past with three eyes, I saw another great man in front of Hansen. Under the Great Emperor, riding a black dragon, wearing a black iron armor, holding a huge hammer in each hand, it looks very powerful.


    After seeing the great emperor, the three eyes were in a different mood: "The original is to attack with poison."


    The Baihua female emperor and the royal emperor did not see the insights of the three eyes. When they saw the great emperor, they still did not understand what it was.


    "Great Emperor, you mean that the Emperor riding the Black Dragon can restrain Hansen''s time and space?" The Royal Emperor asked cautiously.


    "Yes, the great emperor is called the sin, and his power is also related to the time and space system, but the direction of the different is the human nemesis," said the woman in the cabin.


    The Baihua female emperor and the royal emperor quickly watched the great emperor and wanted to see how he could restrain Hansen.


    "Human, the great emperor is called sin, and you are going to marry you today." The imprisoned emperor sat on the black dragon, watching Hansen whispered condescendingly.


    Hansen did not say a word. He directly smashed the sword to the sinister emperor, and disappeared in a strange shape, as if it had been erased in time and space.


    Today, Hansen only wants to kill, and lazy about nonsense.


    The sinister emperor saw Hansen''s body shape disappear, but it was not flustered at all. The hammer hammered out, but it was not hitting the enemy, but the double hammer collided.


    Just listening to the bang, the space where the two hammers collided broke, forming a huge black hole.


    "I understand... The Great Prisoner can create a black hole that affects time and space. When Hansen crosses time and space, he will be sucked into the black hole and directly lost in the space fault. It will be hard to come out again..." After the black hole, I immediately reacted.


    "Yes, the black hole created by the emperor, although it only temporarily tears time and space, is enough to trap the human being. In that time, the body shape was twisted by the distorted space and time, and he could not wait for him to cross the black hole. The body has already been destroyed, and the use of time and space to shuttle power in front of the sinister emperor is tantamount to finding a dead end." The woman in the cabin said faintly. 8)

 Chapter 1325： Strong body

    When the female emperor saw the black hole, she immediately understood why the emperor dared to play after Hansen easily smashed the four emperors. The black hole he made was indeed the nemesis of Hansen��s time and space.


    In the black hole, time and space are distorted and a fault is formed. The fault will directly kill Hansen who is actively involved in it. The strongman who can rush out from that place, the entire third shelter may be afraid. I can''t find a few, and count one hand.


    Therefore, the female emperor is very worried now. Although Hansen is dead, she is not sad at all, and even happy. But when Hansen is dead, it means that she has to follow her death. This is what the female emperor can''t accept anyway.


    The Emperor of the Stolen Prison is also a smug look, cold and proud said: "The power of using time and space in front of me, I really do not know how to live and die."


    After the words of the Emperor, the face suddenly suddenly became stiff. I saw a dazzling golden sword light piercing from his black hole, then the entire blade, and then the hand holding the hilt, the palm of the hand Jade, can''t tell the strange beauty.


    Later, I saw Hansen��s arm and the calm face of the face, as crystal clear as the palm of the hand, that is, weird and pleasing to the eye.


    "Impossible!" The imprisoned emperor saw Hansen through the black hole unscathed, and suddenly his face changed greatly. He quickly raised his double hammer and wanted to make a black hole again.


    It is a pity that he has no such opportunity. The double hammer has not yet collided, and a golden sword light has already passed from his body.


    Hansen��s body shape also disappeared in front of him. When it appeared, it was already behind the Emperor.


    The body of the sinister emperor was fixed there. The hammer was only separated by an inch, but it was still moving. His face was white and his eyes were wide.


    "Roar!"


    The blackness of the emperor''s emperor screamed, and then the black dragon''s body was separated from the center by two halves, and fell along with the dragon''s blood sprayed like a waterfall.


    The body of the sinister Emperor is also divided into two halves along with the Black Dragon. It also falls down, and at the same time turns into a little black light and drifts away, returning to the Stone of Soul.


    "Hunt and kill the super **** creature dark dragon, get the dark dragon dragon beast spirit, flesh and blood are inedible, you can collect the essence of life genes, absorption can randomly increase 0 to 10 points super **** gene."


    Surrounded by silence, everyone sucked in a cold air, able to pass through the black body of the body, and it was unscathed. It is hard to imagine how strong Hansen��s ** was.


    If it is only ** powerful, it also has such a horrible attack method. Both the offensive and defensive sides are strong and unimaginable. Many emperors suddenly discovered that they came for the slain of the gods, but now they see a possibility. A man who is more terrifying than the hero of the gods.


    The scene was quiet for a while, and there was no such thing as a fight with Hansen.


    The sudden chin of the female emperor suddenly fell off, and I can''t believe that Hansen has reached this point.


    That time and space skills are nothing, Han Sen''s body is so strong, but it makes her feel very contemplative.


    Even when the female emperor is the strongest in her own time, her physical strength is much worse than that of Hansen, not to mention that she has not yet recovered to its peak.


    "In such a short time, he has already reached this point, how is it done?" The female emperor looked at Hansen in the air.


    "Have he passed through the black hole unscathed?" The female flower singer looked at Hansen and muttered to herself.


    The woman in the cabin did not talk any more, nor did she know that it was because of the mistakes in judgment, or the degree of humiliation of Hansen.


    The brows of the demon emperor have become wrinkled into a zigzag shape: "The body is so strong and strong, and as if no **** said, this human offensive and defensive side is somewhat terrible. It is really difficult to kill him. It seems that he can only wait for the market." The emperor arrived and made plans."


    "That''s not necessarily." The three eyes of the alien suddenly said one.


    The godless emperor and the demon emperor all looked at the three-eyed alien, and did not know what the meaning of the three-eyed alien was.


    The three-eyed alien eyes turned and looked at the colorful sailboat in the sea of ??clouds. He lowered his voice and said: "The Eastern Fairy Emperor is here. If she is willing to help, it is difficult to kill Hansen. Hansen is even more powerful. It��s just a person. There are so many different spirits and different creatures here. If you really work together to attack the shelter, don��t say a Hansen, even if the descendant of the big Luo killing God is useless, it will die.��


    "I am afraid that the Eastern Fairy Emperor will not easily shoot. She has no grievances with Da Luo, and she is about to be promoted to the demigod. There should be no interest in these things," said the Emperor.


    "That is not necessarily, I have helped a busy Eastern Emperor, she promised to owe me a favor, I can go and try it." Three eyes said.


    The Devil''s Emperor suddenly rejoiced: "If you can really move the Eastern Fairy Emperor, it is naturally better, and we don''t have to wait for the Emperor to come."


    "If that''s the case, then I will try it." Three eyes said, flying around the colorful sailboats in the clouds.


    "Three eyes meet the Emperor." Three eyes of the alien flew to the front of the ship, but did not dare to board the ship, respectfully respected the cabin.


    "You and I don''t have to be polite, let''s talk about it." The voice of the woman came out of the cabin.


    After seeing the colorful sailboats, I looked at the colorful sailors on the boat first, then looked at the cabin and said: "The Great, I have something to do, and I hope the Emperor can help me?"


    "You said." The voice of the woman came again, and there was no emotion.


    The three eyes were indulged and said: "The human being is so arrogant, and killing me is like a mustard. In the future, I am afraid that it will be a scourge like the big murder of God. Although I have the heart to kill him, I know that it is not his." Opponents, so I want to ask the Emperor to take the shot and help me to wait for the power to join the many aliens to kill the human being, and kill them together with the great murderous gods.


    "You want to kill and kill yourself, what are you looking for?" The Baihua female emperor said very uncomfortable.


    "If I have such ability, even if I have a broken bone, I will go there. Unfortunately, I don''t have that ability. Even if I put this life on, it is not the opponent of humanity." Three eyes looked strange and smiled.


    The voice of the Eastern Fairy Emperor once again came from the cabin: "I have already vowed not to kill, I am afraid I will not be able to help you."


    Three eyes were different and some disappointment, but the voice of the Eastern Fairy Emperor came again: "But you have grace in me, and I promise to owe you a favor. Since you come to ask, bring this thing, from now on you and me. Kindness is clear."


    Saying, a thing flew out of the cabin and landed in front of the three eyes.


    When the three eyes saw the thing, they suddenly became surprised and happy. They joined and reached for the hand: "Thank you for the reward of the great emperor. The three eyes will surely live up to expectations and kill the man."


    "This is just the kindness that I owe you. You have nothing to do with killing or killing." The Eastern Fairy Lady said faintly.


    Although the three-eyed aliens touched a gray nose, they were not angry at all. After bidding farewell to the Eastern Fairy Emperor, they took the thing and flew directly back to where the Emperor and the Emperor were.


    "How? The Eastern Fairy Emperor had promised to take the shot?" The demon emperor asked quickly.


    "The Eastern Fairy Emperor did not promise to take the shot, but gave it to me. With it, we can unite all the aliens and aliens." The three-eyed alien took out the things from the Eastern Immortal. .


    The demon and the godless look at the past, suddenly shocked: "Call the fairy bell, she is willing to give you? What did you do for her before?"


    search engine,

 Chapter 1326： Lost in the dark

    It��s no wonder that the Emperor and the Emperor of the Gods are amazed. Calling Xianling Bell is the secret gene of the famous fairy goddess of the East Fairy. It is also the famous secret treasure of the third sanctuary. If there is a ranking of the Emperor��s secret treasure, the call of Xianling Bell can definitely be discharged. The top ten.


    These secret treasures, the Eastern Fairy Emperor will actually give three eyes, the three eyes have helped the Eastern Fairy Emperor''s busy must be different, otherwise it is impossible for this to happen.


    The three-eyed emperor smiled slightly: "That doesn''t matter. Now that the bell is in hand, we can shoot it, so as not to have a long night dream."


    As he said, the three-eyed Emperor stretched out his palm and saw that he had a bell in his hand, and a white ribbon was hung inside the bell.


    In the eyes of the three-eyed Emperor, the strange brilliance was revealed, and the eyes were swept in the eyes. The power of the body rushed toward the inside of the caller''s bell, and then the name of one after another appeared on the ribbon.


    As the bell sways, more and more names appear on it. If you look closely, you will find that the names are actually the emperors of the emperors, and they are the emperors of the emperors in this area. number.


    The three-eyed emperor smashed like a fairy bell, and in front of the nearby emperors, there was a light and shadow like a holy shrine.


    "Calling the Immortal Order?" Many of the emperors were shocked in their hearts. They immediately went to see the words written on the light and shadow, and they let them attack the Shixing Shelter.


    After many hesitations of the aliens, they reached out and took off the light and shadow of the holy shrine. The light and shadow turned into a fairy scent into their bodies, and they immediately made them look happy, which seemed to have great benefits.


    Han Sen saw no one dare to challenge again. He was preparing to provoke a few more words to see if he had not sent the head, but he had not yet exported, but suddenly saw a horrible atmosphere all around him.


    The many horrible aliens took their aliens and super-god creatures, and they all rushed toward the Shifting Shelter.


    Hansen suddenly frowned, and these aliens were originally rabble, but at this time they suddenly attacked together.


    Although there are doubts in my heart, but now I have too much time to think so much, so many horrible aliens and super **** creatures rushed over, even if Hansen can save his life, the evil spirits in the shelter can''t stand it.


    Hansen was not flustered, but just sighed in the shelter: "Sister saved me."


    In an instant, the female emperor was in a state of sorrow. Originally thought that Hansen had stabilized the situation, many of the different spirits did not dare to challenge again. Perhaps they could escape this robbery.


    But who knows that the aliens seem to suddenly discuss the situation, and at the same time, from all sides, and so many terrorist forces attack, even if Hansen has the ability to live, they are probably dead.


    Hearing Hansen shouted his sister to save his life, the woman��s heart was depressed in the moment: ��I��m going to let you back early, what is the use of calling my sister to save my life? Don��t say that calling my sister, even calling your mother��s life is useless.��


    Not only the female emperor, but even the evil emperor has changed color. The horror that exists is too much. One-on-one evil emperor is not afraid. However, if he looks at this style, he can''t beat one in five.


    Snowball scared to summon the white ball wrapped around the body, the baby ghost is quietly retreating, my heart secretly: "Hit your sister? People can spit them into a horse cello."


    The aliens who rushed up were still a little afraid of Hansen. They didn''t dare to be too close to Hansen. They all rushed to the shelter, and at most they let their aliens and super **** creatures kill Hansen.


    However, seeing so many horrible existences together, suddenly a courage is big, let Hansen means the sky, they join forces to strangle, not to mention a human, even if the gods have to retreat.


    "How did the emperor give the call to the three bells, it was too wasteful." The Baihua female emperor said something unhappy.


    The Eastern Fairy Lady said faintly: "I owe him a big favor in the past, and I have saved my heart."


    ......


    The demon emperor saw many powerful people killing the migratory shelters, and looked at the bells shaking in the hands of the three eyes. He could not help but admire: "The summoning bells are really the secret treasure of the third sanctuary, which is really wonderful." This time, Hansen will die, but it is a pity that the descendants of the heroes have not yet appeared."


    Between talking, I saw a purple-haired girl wearing armor coming out of the Shixing Shelter. It was the great slaying gods that the Emperor of the Great had seen that day.


    "That is the descendant of the big roaring god." The demon emperor pointed at the purple-haired girl and screamed.


    In fact, there is no need to call the emperor, and many of the aliens have also discovered the purple-haired girl, recognizing that she is the great murderer, and many of the aliens have screamed at her.


    It is the godless emperor who did not shoot three of them. It seems that they want to look at the situation first.


    All the strange eyes were on Hansen and Zero. I didn��t notice that there was a different beauty with the zero. It was the evil lotus female emperor.


    The evil lotus female emperor heard Hansen calling her sister to save her life, but she smiled slightly. She held up a black gem in her hand and saw that the black gem had a flash of light, and a black light rolled up into the sky. The area is turned into a darkness.


    The aliens who attacked the shelters were shocked. Even though they were the great emperors of the eyesight, they could not see anything in this darkness, as if they had become blind.


    Some of the light system''s alien and super-god creatures are shining with flames, but the light flames can''t even shine a range, like a dim oil lamp.


    Everyone was shocked and wanted to rush out of the darkness, but found that this darkness seemed to be endless, and with their own, they could not fly this darkness.


    The evil emperor and the female emperor are also surprised by their faces. Although they feel dark, their vision has not been greatly affected, and those horrible aliens and super-god creatures are like headless flies. Like, turning around in the sky, I don��t know what they are doing, as if they suddenly lost their hearts.


    "What are you doing, killing, kill the super **** creature first, don''t let go. Zero, you kill those aliens." Hansen screamed, holding a pair of swords to kill a super **** creature.


    The black jewel in the hands of the evil lotus female emperor is the semi-god gene nucleus given to her by the emperor of the night. The power of the genius is not the genetic secret of the third sanctuary. Although it is only the effect of darkness, there is no real killing effect, but for Hansen is enough, and this is one of Hansen��s daring to face the existence of many horrors.


    The only pity is that the aliens of the third shelter use the semi-divine gene nucleus, which is very expensive. The evil lotus female emperor can only persist for about ten minutes.


    So Hansen didn''t want to waste a minute or two and killed him directly.


    The female emperor and other people also reacted, and one by one, first of all, they killed the super **** creature.


    For a time, the blood flowed into the river near the entire Shixing Shelter. The blood of the super **** creature and the blood of the Emperor collapsed like a rainstorm.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1327： Returning to the Great

    There was a scream of screams in the darkness, which made people feel terrified, but they could not see what happened. The feeling was even more disturbing.


    Both the demon emperor and the three-eyed emperor showed a flustered color on their faces. They also couldn��t see anything. They heard the screams getting louder and louder, and they were a little nervous.


    "What power is this in the end? How can we not see anything with our strength?" asked the demon emperor uneasy.


    The three-eyed Emperor did not know, and looked around in his eyes, or couldn��t see anything, and the sight was just a darkness.


    The godless emperor said faintly: "The power of this eternal night female emperor."


    "Emperor Night Emperor? Didn''t she have already been promoted to the demigod?" The three-eyed emperor was shocked.


    The godless emperor continued: "It is indeed a demigod. If she is there, she will not just be lost in the dark. You don''t have to worry. We are safe here. This darkness will not last long. ��


    Listening to the godless emperor, the three-eyed emperor and the demon emperor were only slightly relieved, but lost in the darkness still made them feel uncomfortable.


    Especially the screams are getting more and more, and the sound seems to be very far and very close, and it seems to be coming from all directions. It is impossible to know exactly where it is.


    Hansen��s double swords are bleeding, and the super-god creatures and the aliens who are lost in the dark have limited ability to resist. Before he approaches, it is almost impossible to find his existence. When he finds him, few people can stop it. Live in his ghost.


    The hurrying hunts, not only Hansen, the evil emperor and the female emperor, they also killed a lot of super **** creatures and emperors.


    This is a unilateral slaughter. The super-god creatures and the aliens are like captive pigs, and basically they are not able to form effective resistance.


    The original number advantage has completely lost its effect in the darkness of the lost. Instead, they have made all the people close to them as enemies without seeing each other, and they have made a big fight. As a result, there are many super-god creatures. And the aliens are all hit by their own people.


    The scene was extremely chaotic, only in the dark, and no one but Hansen and them could see what was going on.


    Ten minutes passed, and when the darkness disappeared and everyone recovered their vision, everyone was shocked.


    The Baihua female emperor and the imperial female emperor can hardly help but spit it out. The entire Shixing Shelter has been submerged in the blood river. The corpses of the super **** creatures can be seen everywhere. The original super gods of hundreds of people. Creatures and emperors, only a dozen or so left in the air.


    Hansen��s side is not a small one. At this time, the remaining dozens of aliens have been surrounded.


    It��s just a glimpse of the effort. Hansen has already rushed to the remaining dozens of aliens. Although the aliens can now be seen, they have no capital to resist.


    Suddenly, a stranger directly killed himself and directly returned to the Stone of Soul.


    It is not that he fears fighting, but he is afraid of killing God and killing God. He is killed by such power. Even the stone of the soul will be annihilated together. Suicide can be resurrected.


    Others who have seen each other have some of them, and they all have the same kind of learning. They don��t wait for zero shots, and they all go to suicide one step at a time.


    Just in the darkness, there are already many strangers who realize that the situation is not good. They use this trick to escape and leave, otherwise Hansen can''t kill it so fast.


    The Baihua female emperor and the imperial female emperor have already seen it. So many horrible aliens and super **** creatures have just died in a moment, and it is impossible to imagine what terrible power it is.


    The demon emperor and the three-eyed emperor are also in the heart of the cold, so the massacre, in the third shelter, I am afraid that tens of thousands of years are also rare to see, hundreds of super-god creatures and aliens are slaughtered, simply unimaginable.


    The three-eyed emperor also gave birth to a retreat. The scene of the **** river in front of him was too scary. He had never seen such a scene. He had seen more dead bodies, but these bodies were super **** creatures and spirits. That is not the same.


    Just watching the horror creatures that once swayed the world, at this time like a dead dog floating in the blood, the three-eyed Emperor could not help but tremble.


    Others who did not call the immortal in the distance, but secretly fortunately for their wise decision, did not have the courage to summon the benefits of the immortal and sent a small life.


    At this time, suddenly saw the sky in the distance, a great emperor came across the sky, rolling gray as a dragon, three thousand miles across the sky, the magnificent momentum is tremble.


    "The returning emperor is coming!" The demon emperor had a happy heart and couldn''t help but scream.


    Hansen and others also looked at the rolling gray gas. Before seeing the gray, a great emperor rode a strange animal, and the rolling dragon was actually emitted from the stranger.


    I saw the four hooves of the beasts rushing, and the gray dragons were born under the hooves, and the breath was terrible.


    "You are the descendant of the great Luo killing God?" The great emperor on the back of the beast, looked at him indifferently.


    "There is no big robbery here, but if you want to kill, I can fulfill you." Hansen��s sword directly killed the great emperor.


    No matter who is coming today, you must kill it. It is inevitable that you will kill the celestial spirits of the heavens, otherwise you will be able to rule the world.


    The great emperor saw Hansen''s figure disappeared, and his eyes flashed a little, but he did not dodge.


    when!


    Hansen��s Phoenix Excalibur squatted directly on his chest, but it was a slight glimpse. In the moment when the Phoenix Excalibur met the great emperor, the power of time and space on the sword disappeared without a trace.


    Not only the sword, but also the power of time and space in Hansen disappeared, as if the power of time and space was erased from the body at that moment.


    The evil emperor and other people saw that Hansen��s attack did not work. They all smashed toward the great emperor, and saw that the silver was shining, the thorns were like dragons, and the thunder was falling.


    All the attacks fell on the great emperor, and they disappeared in an instant. So many horrible forces could not reach the great emperor.


    Instead, the thorny female emperors screamed, because they found that their powers disappeared, as if they were imprisoned.


    "The ultimate mountain of the returning emperor?" The female emperor recognized the origin of the great emperor, the look of the dignified color.


    "He is the emperor of the retreat?" The emperor of the bones heard the name of the emperor in the moment, and his face was pale.


    It��s not just the bones of the dead, but the other strangers who have heard of the name of the emperor of the Hui Dynasty are also full of sorrow. 8)

 Chapter 1328： Two unstoppable forces

    The godless emperor is the head of the top ten gods, and can be regarded as the first person of the alien, but that is only the first person in the war.


    The first alien **** recognized by the real alien is now the lord of the returning emperor and possessing the power of returning to the market.


    All the power in the world will be imprisoned once it touches his body. It has no power to be strong and then strange, and it is useless before the returning emperor.


    If there is really no law in the world, I am afraid that only this returning emperor can be counted.


    Even the lawlessness of the law can no longer describe the horrible power of returning to the market. The power of returning to the market can not only be done, but also to ban the law.


    "The returning emperor, you are not enjoying the blessing of the ultimate mountain, what are you doing here?" The female emperor stared at the returning emperor and asked.


    The returning emperor saw the female emperor at a glance: "If you return to the third shelter, you should cherish the opportunity and don''t worry about it."


    After that, the returning emperor looked at the evil lotus female emperor: "Look at the love of your mother, the night emperor, you can leave here."


    The evil lotus female emperor slightly frowned: "There is nothing to do with the Emperor of the Great Wall. Why do you have to intervene?"


    "I don''t care about others, but the descendants of Da Luo''s killing God must die." The eyes of the returning emperor have fallen on zero.


    The godless emperor, the demon emperor and the three-eyed emperor all flew out, and the godless emperor stared at the woman in the moment. "In an instant, you dare to come back? Today I will destroy the stone of your soul, absolutely not Give you any chance."


    "The returning emperor and the godless emperor are coming. This is a good show. The man is no longer arrogant, and definitely not the opponent of these two emperors."


    "What two, any one can kill him."


    "Where do you still need to shoot, you have not seen that their power has been banned by the Great Emperor, and it is impossible to exert power, what is the difference between the dead and the dead?"


    "The returning adult is still the strongest, it is too powerful."


    ......


    The surviving aliens in the distance are a joy in the heart. The big defeats just like that, although they did not participate in it, they are also secretly discouraged in the heart, making a human being so arrogant, and naturally being uncomfortable as a stranger.


    Now the Great Emperor of the Great Wall has shaken Hansen and they cheered.


    Hansen��s heart was also a little surprised, and others were gone. The power of the small silver and silver and the purple emperor fell on the returning emperor, and it disappeared without a trace. It seems that small silver and silver can no longer release the amount of lightning power. Obviously, The power inside the body was also banned.


    "How could there be such invincible power?" Hansen frowned, but some did not believe that the returning emperor was really invincible.


    Hansen has always believed that there is no invincible power in the world, but so many kinds of power are on the main body of the retreat, but there is no effect at all. Instead, they are all banned from the power of the body, which is really incredible. .


    Hansen tried it, and the power of time and space in his body really had no way to use it. However, he turned to use the amount of lightning power, but found that it was still usable.


    boom!


    Hansen condensed the Hammer of Thunder and directly slammed it on the body of the returning emperor. However, the thunder and lightning were like sparks. When they first came across the body of the emperor, they spread directly, and they could not hurt him half a point.


    Then I want to condense the hammer of Thunder, but I find that I can no longer simulate the power of small silver and silver, and naturally I can''t use the hammer of Thunder.


    "Sure enough, some weird!" Hansen brows slightly wrinkled.


    "It��s useless. In front of the returning adults, all the forces are vulnerable." The three-eyed emperor sneered.


    The returning emperor ignored Hansen, as if he had no interest in Hansen, and there was only zero in his eyes.


    Seeing the returning emperor step by step toward zero, Han Sen holds the double sword and directly slams into the returning emperor. Hansen does not believe that there is absolutely invincible power in the world.


    Originally, the Emperor of the Great Wall did not care about all the attacks. There was no such thing as dodge, but Hansen��s sword was in the past, but the returning emperor was stretching his arm.


    I saw a gray metal ring on his arm. Hansen��s phoenix sword was on it, and there was no sound. It was like being stuck. The Phoenix Excalibur was stuck in the metal ring. Above.


    Hansen is not shocked, he has already noticed one thing. The returning emperor can imprison all forces, but there is a kind of power that he can''t help. It is pure physical strength.


    Hansen��s sword just did not add any attribute power. It was purely physical force. With the help of the Phoenix Excalibur, the returning emperor, who had never shot it, finally reached out and blocked that he could not imprison such power.


    The suction on the metal ring is great, Hansen can no longer puncture the Phoenix sword, but if he wants to pull it back, the body shape of the returning emperor is pulled back together, and the returning emperor has already slammed Hansen. The face of the door, the strength of the fist made the surrounding space collapse, and the horror reached the extreme.


    Hansen was also a punch, and the fist of the crystal white jade collided with the fist of the returning emperor, and suddenly the face of the returning emperor changed.


    Just listening to the bang, the body of the returning emperor was repulsed backwards by Hansen, and it took a dozen meters to slide down in the air, and the fist of the returning emperor actually shivered slightly.


    The three-eyed emperor and the demon emperor were shocked. They couldn''t believe the Hansen and the returning emperor. Obviously, Hansen could not be forced to retreat.


    The Baihua female emperor and the royal emperor also saw the eyes bright, and the Baihua female emperor even exclaimed: "A very powerful human being, can actually force the returning emperor to retreat?"


    I saw the cabin open, and a woman��s figure came to the bow and looked at the battlefield and said: ��The returning emperor can imprison all kinds of power in the world. Only two forces can''t help him.��


    "Which two kinds of power?" asked the Royal Lady, curiously.


    "One is the power of Da Luo to kill God. When Da Luo killed God, the returning emperor once also fought with him." Dong Xian female emperor slowly said.


    "How is the result?" Baihua originally wanted to ask the returning emperor to win, but think about the Dongxian female emperor who had already said that the returning emperor could not succumb to the power of Da Luo to kill God, so it would be better to win or lose.


    "No one has lost, no one has won." The Eastern Fairy Lady said faintly: "The Great Emperor can''t stop the power of Da Luo''s killing God, but Da Luo''s killing God can''t stop the power of the returning emperor. No one dares to shoot, otherwise it may be the end of jade."


    "In the past, what is the second force that the Great Emperor can''t confine?" asked the Baihua female emperor.


    "The second kind is the power that human beings use now, pure physical strength, without the slightest attribute power. The returning emperor can imprison all attribute powers, but only physical strength can''t be imprisoned." Dong Xian female emperor looked at Hansen. .


    At this time, Han Sen had already put away the Phoenix Excalibur and Tai Ajian, and a pair of fists directly smashed the past toward the returning emperor. The ice muscle jade technique was run to the limit.

 Chapter 1329： War

    Hansen is like a robot. The whole body is turned into a horrible killing weapon. In front of the returning emperor, only this body can be used.


    Punch and fist fight, legs and legs collide, the power of terror in the sky accompanied by the release of bones and flesh, the most primitive life collision.


    In a moment, the female emperor looked at some of them. Hansen only suppressed the horrible existence of the returning emperor by virtue of the **. Not only did he not fall into the disadvantage, but also faintly suppressed the feeling of returning to the emperor.


    "How far is his flesh strong?" The woman��s heart was secretly suspicious.


    It��s not just the moment that the female emperor, the colorful ship and the many aliens in the distance have been stunned, including the Eastern Fairy Emperor.


    That is the third strongest sanctuary recognized by the third sanctuary, a human being can actually fight with him to this extent, it is just like a dream.


    However, Hansen himself has also been affected. His main source of strength is ice muscle jade surgery. It is the most powerful ** qi training, and the power of the returning emperor actually affects Hansen. Little effort.


    The biggest impact is that Hansen has no way to use the ghosts again. The ability to kill is greatly reduced. He can only fight with pure force, and he can��t return to the Emperor for a time.


    The face of the returning emperor is not very good-looking. It was originally for the slain of the gods. Who knows that the descendants of the gods and the gods have not been stalked by a human being.


    The power of the returning emperor''s return to the market broke out again and again, with the power of horror to kill Hansen, but Hansen was smashed one by one. Hansen''s body was too strong and the power of returning to the market. Even if it is on the top, it can only cause some minor injuries. For a time, it is not only difficult for Hansen, but a feeling of being suppressed by Hansen.


    The three-eyed emperor and the demon emperor looked at each other and understood the other''s mind. They flew together and killed the evil spirits.


    They were amazed at the power of Hansen, and they were able to fight against the Emperor of the Great Wall without falling into the wind. So they started their minds and tried to kill the evil spirits. They could smash the roots and disperse the Han. Sen''s attention, maybe there will be some miraculous effects.


    If they were before, they naturally did not dare to do this, but now many small and powerful people such as small silver and evil spirits are being imprisoned when attacking the returning emperor. The only thing they need to pay attention to is zero.


    Dealing with zero, the demon emperor has his own way, although it is difficult to kill zero, but it is not difficult to just trap zero.


    The demon emperor turned his mind and suddenly saw the tide-like poisonous insects in the earth everywhere, and rushed toward the migratory shelter.


    And he himself patted the clay pot in his hand, and the three scorpions in it suddenly flew out, and the black smoke in the cellar on the back of the konjac spilled into the poisonous insects and turned into a demon empire. Killed the past toward zero.


    In the eyes of the zero hand, the cold light flashed, and the blood knives in the hand should be shot at the konjac, but before she could wait for her, she saw that the sorcerer had been surrounded, and one of her closest demon emperors, the body Inflated, like an atomic bomb, the power of terror suddenly swept the area where zero was located.


    The power of zero Ashura is very strong, but the body is not invincible. It can only fly quickly into the sky and dodge the power of the explosion.


    However, Zero has just escaped the explosion. One by one, the Emperor of the Devils has come round from all sides, so that Zero has no chance to shoot.


    A scorpion konjac can turn out ten sorcerers, and three can make thirty. The thirty scorpions are like a personal explosion, madly rushing to zero.


    Zero was entangled in them, and the **** knife in his hand kept killing the demon emperor. There was no chance to distract him from killing the devil, and he could not even touch the demon emperor.


    After all, the power of Ashura is limited by distance. With the help of **** knives, the distance is much farther away, but now it is so entangled by so many devils who are not willing to blew themselves, and it is difficult to distract them.


    It is a general alien, even if it is the existence of the Great Emperor, I am afraid it has already been destroyed by the self-destructive Demon Emperor.


    Zero and one knife and one knife, and before the demon empire close to her self-destruction, they were killed, as far as possible to avoid being hurt by the power of self-destruction.


    Every demon emperor is equivalent to a ten-strong genetic lock, and the zero body can''t bear the impact of such a terrorist force.


    Seeing that the zero was entangled by the demon emperor, there was no ability to take care of the other, and the three eyes were cold and smiled, and they rushed directly to the evil emperor.


    It can form a small circle with the godless emperor and the demon emperor. The three-eye emperor itself is naturally extremely powerful. I saw the green light burning in the vertical eye of the three-eyed emperor and turned into a green light arrow. Directly shot toward the eyes of the evil emperor.


    The green light arrow flashed past and directly shot into the eyes of the evil emperor, and there was no chance to dodge.


    The silver power of the evil emperor was imprisoned, reaching out to block the green light arrow, but the green light arrow was too fast, he just raised his hand, and the light arrow had already shot into his right eye.


    Suddenly, I saw only the blood and water bursting. The right eye of the evil emperor was shot and exploded, and the blood poured out like a spring.


    The blue metal dinosaur who had not attacked the returning emperor just screamed and rushed toward the three-eyed emperor, but only after a move, the three-eyed emperor glanced at it, a green light arrow flashed over, a blue metal dinosaur The eyes are also directly exploding.


    The three-eyed Emperor looked at it with both eyes, and the blue metal dinosaurs both burst open completely, and suddenly made a tragic sound.


    The blue metal dinosaurs endure the pain of the explosion, open the mouth or bite the position of the three-eyed emperor, but the three-eyed emperor is only slightly flashing, and has already escaped the bite of the blue metal dinosaur.


    Losing the visual blue dragon, the response was obviously a lot slower, just hearing and feeling, and could not keep up with the speed of the three-eyed emperor.


    Hey!


    The three-eyed emperor punched the blue dragon''s head with a horrible green light, and directly flew the blue dragon out a few hundred meters, pulling the ruins of the moving star shelter into a long gully.


    Fortunately, the power of the Holy Rhinoceros is still there, and two holy lights spewed out at the same time, falling on the eyes of the evil emperor and the Blue Dragon, and immediately healing their eyes.


    The three-eyed emperor snorted: "It seems that you have to solve it first."


    Said, the strange third eye of the three-eyed Emperor looked at the eyes of the Holy Rhinoceros, almost no time interval, a green light arrow has penetrated into the eyes of the Holy Rhinoceros.


    The blood and water suddenly spewed out of the eyes of the sacred rhinoceros. The three-eyed emperor was about to look at the second eye again, and the other eye of the sacred rhinoceros was also blasted, but suddenly saw a figure blocking the front of the sacred rhinoceros. He lost his goal.

 Chapter 1330： Breakthrough opportunity

    Almost at the same time as the Three-Eye Emperor and the Demon Emperor, the Emperor did not do it together, but he did not rush to the Evil Emperor with the Three-Eye Emperor, but rushed to the war with the Great Emperor. Hansen.


    The godless emperor knew that Hansen was the most terrible human being, and even more terrible than the great murderous god, and his goal has always been Hansen.


    Now Hansen��s time and space has been banned by the Great Emperor, and he can no longer send out the ghosts that make him unable to dodge. The godless emperor naturally has no fear, and directly rushes to the past, and joins the returning emperor to kill Hansen.


    when!


    Hansen sensed the power of terror, and stretched out his arm to resist. He only heard a sound of gold and iron, and the crystal arm collided with the sword without a knife. He was immediately found a blood mark.


    The returning emperor also took the opportunity to slam the Hansen''s lower abdomen. Hansen''s figure changed and he opened the fist of the returning emperor. At the same time, he waved open the sword of the godless emperor.


    Hansen took an enemy two, left and right, blocking the attack of the combination of the godless emperor and the returning emperor. Although he was not defeated, the advantage he had previously occupied has disappeared.


    The three men madly fought in the air, but they saw the distant aliens stunned. The top ten gods of the gods were the godless emperors, and the most powerful emperors were recognized. Two so horrible powers joined forces to fight a human being. It was not even able to kill the man immediately, and it seems that the human being is still attacking and defending. Although it is in the downwind, it is difficult to be defeated for a time. It is impossible to be shocked.


    "Awesome human beings."


    "It��s terrible. The returning emperor and the godless emperor joined forces and could not kill him. Is it really a human being?"


    "How could there be such a terrible human?"


    Many aliens can''t believe that Hansen has completely subverted the image of human beings in the minds of aliens.


    The humans they saw before were basically weak and vulnerable, and among the third shelters, they were the lowest level.


    Even if there are occasionally a few strong human beings, at most they can only fight with the imperial spirit. Apart from a few human beings, they have hardly seen human beings who can fight with the elites, not to mention The great powers of the great powers are against humanity.


    Now Hansen is not only able to fight against the Great Emperor, but also the emperor of the Great Emperor and the Emperor of the Gods. It is still in the situation of one enemy and two, and it is still incredible.


    "My God, is that really a human?" The flower girl was surprised to lose her voice.


    "Humans are indeed a race that cannot be underestimated. Although most human beings are very weak, there are occasional real human powers that are strong and terrible," said the Eastern Fairy.


    "Great Emperor, have you seen other human powerhouses? Is it a big Luo killing God?" The Royal Emperor asked with some surprise.


    The Eastern Fairy Emperor shook his head slightly: "It��s not a big robbery, it��s another human being, something more than a hundred years ago. At that time, that human being killed the mysterious ghost."


    "The mysterious ghosts and beasts are actually killed by humans?" The royal emperor and the Baihua female emperor are all surprised faces.


    The mysterious ghost beast is a super-god creature that has opened ten genetic locks. The position in the alien creature is much higher than that of the general emperor, and it is not much worse than the godless emperor.


    "Yes, not only killing, but also killing with an overwhelming advantage." The Eastern Fairy Emperor seems to have fallen into the memory, revealing a touch of color.


    "What kind of human beings are there? How can it be so much worse than the average human?"


    The Eastern Fairy Lady smiled and said: "I don''t know what kind of human he is, but he himself said that he is called Scorpio."


    If Hansen hears this name, he will not be surprised. The Scorpio Saints who truly have the inheritance of blood education can no longer be regarded as ordinary human beings. It is not surprising that they can kill the super-god creatures.


    The flower girl, they naturally don''t know this. Looking at Hansen on the battlefield, the flower girl can''t help but say: "I am afraid that in the case of one-on-one, only the king who has opened the ten genetic locks can defeat him?"


    "It is hard to say that the ten kings of genetic locks can defeat this human being, but it is necessary for the emperor to open ten genetic locks first. For a long time, he did not see the emergence of the emperor. I don��t know if he has unlocked ten genetic locks." Said.


    "Yeah, I don''t know where he went. He hasn''t seen him for a long time. If he starts the ten genetic locks, he will be able to defeat the human." The flower girl sighed.


    Hansen fought with the Great Emperor and the Emperor, and suffered a lot of injuries. Although it is not fatal, Hansen understands that he only wants to kill with only ten genetically locked ice muscles. Market and godlessness are unlikely.


    However, Hansen did not immediately summon the idea of ??a small angel to fit, but accelerated the operation of the tunnel.


    At the same time, Hansen opened the power of Dong Xuan Jing and found that he was not imprisoned by the power of the returning emperor, and still able to play its effectiveness.


    And in this high-intensity battle, Han Sen faintly felt that the tunnel Xuan Jing seems to have a kind of breakthrough.


    Hansen has worked hard for the long-term Xuan Jing, and now he has a little bit of eyebrows. Where will he let go of such an opportunity, dispelling the idea of ??summoning the little angels, just relying on the body and the mysterious and the ruins, the two gods fighting.


    These two emperors are the most powerful existences in the third shelter. Hansen''s ice muscle jade surgery is not difficult to compete with one of them, but it is an enemy, although it is unbeaten by strong body, the body The wound is constantly increasing.


    Without a knife, he once again slammed Hansen��s back. There was already a wound there. At this time, the second knife ran in along the wound and suddenly saw the blood.


    As the agate-like blood drops dripping out of the wound, Hansen felt a slight pain on his back.


    Although it was not a very serious injury, Hansen��s look changed.


    However, he did not change color because of the injury, but after the injury, the hole Xuan Jing had a strange change, so Hansen��s heart was slightly shocked.


    Although he faintly felt that the tunnel Xuan Jing seems to have a breakthrough, but he can not grasp what it feels, has not been able to go further.


    But the sword of no **** was on him, but Hansen��s body trembled, seemingly faintly caught something.


    "What the **** is it?" Hansen carefully recalled, but the feeling was blurred.


    "Do you want to be injured before you can feel it?" Hansen''s heart was moving, simply no longer evading the godless and returning to the market, directly using the body to withstand their attacks, and at the same time launched a reaction.


    Just now he has been using the mystery of the tunnel Xuan Jing, the most attacking of the returning emperor and the godless emperor, and now suddenly changed the style, completely do not dodge their attacks, so that the returning emperor and the godless emperor are Amazed in my heart. 8)

 Chapter 1331： Dragon Food Eight Law

    In front of the holy rhinoceros, standing with a long dragon head, a dragon with a dragon''s wings and a dragon-scaled armor.


    And this woman''s hand is holding a kitchen knife, it looks very weird.


    The three-eyed emperor looked at the woman and frowned slightly. From this woman, he could not feel the breath of life, as if the woman standing in front of him was a real sculpture.


    It is no wonder that the three-eyed emperor can''t see it. The woman can''t be regarded as a living body. It is a dragon female chef doll made by a zombie doll.


    There are not many people who have seen the Zombie, because Hansen rarely makes the Zombie dolls participate in the war. Basically, they are left in the underground shelter to take care of the diet of Hansen and others, as well as the mobile work of underground shelters.


    This is the first time that the Zombie dolls have entered the war. They don��t know much about the fighting ability of the Zombie dolls, and they don��t dare to hold too much hope.


    After all, the doll that the zombie incarnation is a chef, I don��t know how her fighting ability is except for cooking.


    Although the three-eyed emperor has some doubts about the origin of this woman, it is naturally impossible to retreat. The third eye flashed green and suddenly a green light arrow hit the woman''s eyes.


    The woman did not escape the green light arrow and was directly pierced into the eye. The green light arrow of the three-eyed emperor was really strange. As long as he was seen by his eyes, it was impossible to hide.


    However, the green light arrow shot in the eyes of the dragon female chef, only bursting out a green brilliance, even failed to explode her eyes, so that the three-eyed emperor was slightly surprised.


    This is not the ability of the dragon female chef, but the power of the snake **** itself, the doll itself is the body of the zombie, and the zombie is just a doll, the eye and body materials are the same, there is no difference, the green light arrow is shot at There is no difference between her eyes and other positions in her body. There is no weakness in the eyes.


    The eyes of the three-eyed Emperor once again looked at the dragon female chef, and the green light arrow shot continuously on the eyes of the dragon female chef. However, apart from causing some damage to the dragon female chef��s eyes, there was nothing special about her. Did not form any influence.


    The dragon female chef licked her lips and looked at the eyes of the three-eyed Emperor.


    The three-eyed emperor suddenly felt a little creepy. The dragon female chef looked at his eyes not like looking at a living thing, more like watching a piece of meat, a piece of meat that can be used for barbecue or steaming.


    This feeling made the three-eyed emperor very uncomfortable. He reached out and pulled out a long gun from behind and sneaked away to the dragon female chef.


    Although the three-eyed emperor is good at eyeballs, it is not his whole. Before the eyeballs are removed, the combat power of the three-eyed emperor is astonishing.


    If the gun is a dragon, it is incredible, and the third eye of the three-eyed Emperor is always staring at the dragon female chef. His third eye not only has the ability to eye, but also has strong dynamic vision.


    The movements that others seem to be very fast, in his eyes, are like slow-motion replays. Even if there is no trajectory, he can see them clearly.


    It is one thing to be able to see that it is one thing. Whether the body can keep up with the reaction is another matter. The three-eyed emperor can see clearly, but in real combat, the physical reaction sometimes cannot keep up with thinking.


    Of course, the three-eyed emperor does not think that this weird woman can compete with the godless emperor, so he is not worried at all.


    Dangdang!


    The dragon female chef stood still in the same place, and the kitchen knife in her hand waved, and the three-eye empire''s long gun was opened three times in a row, and the speed was very amazing.


    However, in the eyes of the three-eyed Emperor, such speed is called fast, but it is not a threat to him.


    "I thought it was a great character. It turned out to be the case." The three-eyed emperor snorted, and the third eye radiated green brilliance.


    The green brilliance illuminates the rifle, and the rifle burns a green flame. The lance also leaves the palm of the three-eyed emperor, but it is alive. With the eyes of the third eye of the three-eyed Emperor, the moment The thorns were stabbed in the body of the dragon female chef.


    when!


    The dragon female chef did not come and blocked the gun that looked like a quick eye. The gun tip pierced her arm and stabbed her arm out of a wound.


    However, there is no blood flowing out inside. She is a doll. The doll is naturally impossible to have blood and has no painful feeling.


    The eyes of the three-eyed Emperor flashed, and the rifle at an incredible speed volleyed the dragon female chef in various ways, leaving a lot of scars on the dragon female chef.


    The dragon female chef stopped a few times, but she couldn��t stop the long gun that was moving with her gaze. She simply stopped resisting and allowed the long gun to stab her.


    The dragon female chef himself held the kitchen knife in her hand and closed her eyes and silently read something.


    In the moment, the female emperor and others saw that the dragon female chef could only stand there and be beaten, showing the color of worry.


    Although her body is quite strong, the lance can only leave a wound on her body every time, and she can''t kill her, but as the wounds get more and more, even the iron body can''t stand it. And if I continue, I am afraid that it will take ten minutes, and the body of the dragon female chef will be completely destroyed.


    The three-eyed Emperor saw the dragon female chef even closed her eyes and held a knife and thought about it. She couldn��t help but sneer, and her eyes finally pierced her wings.


    The next second, the eyes of the three-eyed Emperor moved again, and the rifle stabbed into her heart.


    The pike was stabbed in the heart several times in a row, and the heart of the dragon female chef was pierced and the rifle passed through the chest.


    However, the dragon female chef still has eyes closed and said: "The great dragon **** of food, please allow your most loyal servant, to offer you the most delicious tribute..."


    The three-eyed Emperor slightly frowned, looking at the throat of the dragon female chef, and wanted to pierce her throat so that she would not read those eccentric words.


    But who knows that the dragon female chef suddenly opened his eyes, a pair of weird and fanatical eyes staring at him, making the three-eyed emperor stunned.


    After the reaction, the three-eyed emperor was a little angry, and his eyes looked directly at the throat of the dragon female chef.


    The dragon female chef suddenly burst into a horrible dragon''s breath, and there was a virtual shadow like a dragon god. The virtual shadow turned around the dragon female chef for a few laps, and finally rushed to her kitchen with the sound of dragons. Within the knife, the kitchen knife suddenly changed strangely.


    On the short and wide kitchen knife, the dragon''s mark appeared, and the blade kept trembled, as if the dragon was horny.


    The eyes of the three-eyed emperor faintly felt this bad feeling, speeding up their eyes, and the long gun directly stabbed the throat of the dragon female chef.


    At the same time, along with the indifferent and sincere voice, the dragon female chef finally moved again.

 Chapter 1332： The tenth lock of the hole

    The dragon female chef finally moved, but she did not move the kitchen knife in her hand, but the left hand.


    She burned a raging flame on her left hand, and the volley caught the head of the three-eyed Emperor.


    "Does this speed also want to touch me? It��s an idiot." The three-eyed emperor grinned disdainfully.


    The dragon female chef''s grasp looks fierce, but in the third eye of the three-eyed emperor, the speed is still very slow, it is impossible to catch him.


    The three-eyed Emperor was trying to avoid this catch, but suddenly felt his body from top to bottom, as if he had been pierced by something, his body could not move.


    The heart was horrified, and the pain of the body was taken care of, but I found out that I didn��t know when a huge fork light was born out of thin air. I pierced directly from the top of his head, running through his entire body and nailing him. up in the air.


    The three-eyed Emperor was so horrified that he did not see how the fork appeared. It seemed to appear on the top of his head out of thin air, running through his figure.


    And he can''t move now, it''s like a chicken wing that is skewered by a barbecue fork, and the blood flows down the fork.


    The dragon female chef grasped the handle of the fork. It turned out that she did not want to catch the three eyes of the emperor, but to grasp the handle of the fork.


    The fork was held in the hands of the dragon female chef, together with the three-eyed emperor, and then the flame on her hand spread to the three-eyed emperor, and the three-eyed emperor was wrapped in a horrible flame.


    The flame almost immediately took the three-eyed Emperor''s flesh and blood, and the aroma was suddenly released.


    "Ah!" The three-eyed emperor made a painful scream, and the third eye looked at the dragon female chef, attempting to stab the dragon female chef with a long gun.


    However, his eyes only looked at the dragon female chef, and saw a cold light with a dragonfly flashing, the third eye of the three-eyed Emperor was directly smashed out by the tip of a kitchen knife.


    The action of the dragon female chef did not have any pause at all, one holding a barbecue fork and waving a kitchen knife in one hand.


    The fluffy, fragrant flesh of the flames was cut down, and the three-eyed emperor, which was run through the fork, made a non-human scream.


    Everyone saw the creeps, and was smothered by a piece of film in the fire. This is a cruel means, and the dragon female chef does not even look at her eyes.


    The emperor and other people who often eat dragon female chefs, seeing this scene, and then think of the dishes they have eaten, can not help but feel some nausea and vomiting.


    The three-eyed emperor now only wants to die immediately, but he can''t move with it, as if he was really nailed to the fork, he can only scream and enjoy this inhuman torture.


    Listening to the screaming screams of the three-eyed Emperor, the dragon female chef is still looking at it, and still slices the burned meat down. It doesn��t seem that the three-eyed Emperor��s adult will never stop.


    The miserable screams kept reverberating, and the aliens in the distance saw the death of the souls. They were not afraid of death. They were able to resurrect when they died. But this is comparable to the death of torture in purgatory, but they are from the heart. be terrified.


    The horror of the three-eyed emperor is not only the same, but Hansen is also not good. His body has been wounded by the godless emperor, and the blood has been unable to control it.


    The power of the returning emperor''s return to the market also made his body beat green and purple, and some bones were about to be interrupted.


    The tough body can''t stand the continuous attack, not to mention the two top emperors who attacked Hansen or the third shelter.


    Although the ice muscle jade is strong, it has not made Hansen''s body reach the level of immortality.


    It��s just that Hansen��s injury to his body not only did not feel pain, but he was ecstatic in his heart, even shouting in his heart: ��Call me, swear at me, let the storm come harder.��


    Hansen is not a masochist. He wants the returning emperor and the godless emperor to attack him. He does not like to be detained, but in the process of injury, he has a feeling different from usual.


    Not all attacks can make him feel that way, only some of the attacks that have reached a certain level and directly crushed his flesh and blood cells into a state of identity can make Hansen feel.


    Under the ice muscles of the ten genetic locks, Hansen��s body is already powerful, and even the great emperor is hard to hurt him. He can crush his flesh and blood directly to the attack of the smallest molecular state. There are not many third shelters.


    Even the top powers such as the godless emperor and the returning emperor, only in an occasional attack, broke out beyond their own power, and still in a very coincidental situation, can Hansen��s flesh and blood directly Decompose to that point.


    This is a very terrifying attack power in the eyes of others. For Hansen, it is like drinking nectar.


    He has worked hard for a long time, and Xuanjing has reached the limit, and it is hard to get in, so Hansen has not been able to find the opportunity to open the tenth genetic lock, or even open the tenth gene. The direction of the lock was not found.


    Today, the accidental injury caused Hansen to observe his own flesh and blood into the most simple state of the molecule.


    Originally, he thought that the smallest molecular structure, after such crushing, was broken again, splitting smaller molecules.


    Those broken molecules, under Hansen''s cave, show a unique form.


    As the understanding of that form deepens, the whole world seems to be somewhat different in the eyes of Hansen.


    Among the holes in the hole, the world that Hansen saw was completely different from the world he saw with his own eyes.


    Hansen now looks at the same item and sees it no longer just his form, but the most primitive and minute sequence structure that makes up such an item.


    This perspective is terrible, with almost no sensibility, and only those sequence structures that look very complex and very monotonous.


    That feeling can''t be described, just like Hansen and other men look at a very beautiful beauty.


    What other men see is a **** hot beauty, and Hansen sees the structure that constitutes the tinyst structure of the skin, even the bacteria in the pores.


    The whole world has become the most primitive sequence structure under the hole.


    ��The mystery of the world? Is this the true meaning of Dong Xuan Jing?�� Han Sen only felt that a certain shackle in the body was broken, making him as if he stood in a sequence of structures, completely without humans. That perspective.


    The attack of the returning emperor and the godless emperor became strange in Hansen��s eyes, and their bodies were no longer a solid.


    Their every move will emit a lot of molecules, which may be the power of them, or the smell of them.


    The whole person, in Hansen''s eyes, is no longer a single individual, but a whole composed of many sequences.


    "If I break this sequence structure, what happens?" Hansen looked at the strange sequence structure and thought about it.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1333： Covering the sky with one hand

    Hansen reached out and grabbed the Emperor. In his eyes, it was not a godless emperor, but a sequence complex. He now wants to break the sequence.


    The ten mysterious meridians of the gene lock, the power condensed on the palm of Hansen''s hand, the feeling is very strange, different from the previous power.


    Within the Xuanqi field, Hansen even saw his own body and only saw the sequence structure. However, when the power of the ten genetic locks was poured into the palm of his hand, he could not see the sequence structure of the palm.


    Hansen��s palm did not touch the godless emperor, and the godless knives of the godless emperor had already collapsed.


    Hansen thought about it and reached out and took the sword without a knee.


    He saw that the swordless sword is also a sequence structure, but it is somewhat different from the body sequence structure of the godless emperor.


    In fact, the sequence structure of each thing is different, the whole world presents extreme complex colors in Hansen''s eyes, and various complex sequences are running at different conveniences.


    At the moment of holding the sword without a knife, the power of Hansen''s palm invaded into the sequence structure of the swordless, easily destroying a ring in the sequence.


    It''s like a domino, a link is destroyed, and the other sequences collapse. The feeling is very cool, just like seeing a piece of domino falling down.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it is incredible to be horrible. Hansen just shook his sword without a sword. It is almost the third-class sanctuary''s top-notch gene-free knives. It has collapsed directly into the hands of Hansen for powder. It was dissipated by the wind.


    Everyone, including the Emperor of the Gods and the Emperor of the Great Wall, are full of sorrow.


    Hansen��s body is strong and there is still a way to deal with it. It only takes a long time. After all, he can kill him. But with this gentle grip, the power of the sword without the knife is broken, but they only feel the back. Cold, can not help but give birth to deep fear.


    Hansen is also a surprise, and can''t believe that the power of the tenth genetic lock is so terrible.


    "It is no wonder that the original Xuanzi of the hole can break the void, and the real power of the tunnel Xuan Jing is terrible." Han Sen secretly surprised himself.


    The returning emperor took advantage of the power of returning to the market. Hansen reached out and grabbed his fist and directly destroyed a ring in his sequence. He suddenly saw the body of the reigning emperor as a stone statue, and there were countless appearances. Crack.


    In the next second, the body of the returning emperor collapsed directly into fly ash, and the power of returning to the market was useless.


    Dead!


    Dead silence!


    Everyone was staring at Hansen, and the powerful emperor of the retreat was just a slap in the face of a slap in the face. What a terrible force.


    All the aliens feel that they are creepy and unconsciously start to retreat.


    After the returning emperor was broken by Hansen, the power of being imprisoned by the returning powers also recovered and returned to the people.


    The godless emperor turned pale and turned to go empty. He had no war at all.


    Hansen turned his hand into a knife, and a ghostly singer instantly smashed into the godless emperor who broke into the void. The godless emperor who had entered the void was actually smashed by Hansen.


    "Impossible...Boom..." The words of the godless emperor have not finished, and the body collapses directly, and the ash that has turned into the sky disappears into the void.


    Not to mention those aliens, even Hansen��s own people are fixed like stone statues, like Hansen who looks at the monsters in the air.


    Everyone stared at Hansen''s palm, as if the palm had incredible magic.


    The aliens who reacted escaped one by one, and the female empresses forgot to catch up.


    "Great Emperor, what kind of power is that?" On the colorful sailboat that flew away, the female flower goddess was asking the Eastern Fairy Emperor, her voice was trembled, and her heart was really terrified.


    The returning emperor and the godless emperor, almost the great emperor who stood in the third shelter, was actually killed by Hansen��s palm, but just thinking about it, the body could not help but tremble.


    "I don''t know..." Dong Xian''s face was also pale, the power was too horrible, and even she was awe.


    The imperial lady did not say anything, and her eyes were deeply worried: "With such human beings, can we find out the existence that rivals us?"


    "Yes, there must be. Too emperor, Taishanghuang he will be able to defeat the human." The flower girl is convincing the imperial lady, but it sounds more like convincing herself.


    "I hope so, if no one really can suppress him, I am afraid that our aliens will be in danger at the third shelter." The Queen of the Royal Lady was deeply worried.


    Han Sen��s news of killing the returning emperor and the godless emperor quickly sensationalized the entire third sanctuary, but all the strangers who saw the scene in front of him were timid.


    They don''t know what kind of power it is. When it comes to that kind of power, it automatically starts a name.


    Only cover your hands!


    The stranger called the power to cover the sky, and even the invincible returning emperor and the godless emperor were killed by one hand. This name is also very appropriate.


    The aliens are discussing the battle, and many of the aliens are very worried. Even the returning emperor and the godless emperor are so miserable. Who else can stop Hansen?


    The news was passed from the alien to the human alliance, and many people could hardly believe that there would be such a thing.


    Hundreds of terrorists besieged Hansen��s shelter, and Hansen smothered countless, and even the existence of the godless emperor was killed by Hansen, which is the head of the top ten sons.


    Human beings basically don''t know the name of the emperor, but the godless emperor is famous. After all, it is the head of the top ten gods. No one knows no one in the transcendence.


    Although many people can''t believe that Hansen can kill the godless emperor, but the news came from the other side of the spirit, and has spread throughout the alien family, it is impossible for the aliens to make such a lie. ? This has no benefit to them at all.


    "Hands to hide the gods without gods", "the most powerful emperor of mankind", "no one can stop, the first emperor of the Terran", the major media have rushed to report this news, swept the major media at an incredible speed The front page headlines set off a wave of fanaticism in the league.


    However, Han Sen did not have time to return to the league and began to sweep the entire third shelter. He really wanted to lay the entire third shelter.


    The third shelter suffered two consecutive heavy blows, was cleaned once by the Yongye female emperor, and was massacred by Hansen. The strength has already fallen, and it is even more resistant to Hansen��s offensive.


    Hansen��s whereabouts was almost invincible, and the vast territory and the same-spirit shelter fell. Many of the aliens were taken to the soul stone, and they all swore allegiance to Hansen.


    If they were before, they could not be loyal to human beings, but Hansen was the strongest to kill the returning emperor and the godless emperor. In their minds, they were already different from ordinary human beings.


    The area that has not yet been captured by Hansen is heart-warming and is being discussed, who can stop Hansen��s madness.


    At the time of the retreat, Hansen quietly incarnates the super emperor into the spiritual base. [Love Chinese]

 Chapter 1334： Heterogeneous gene is sent to the door

    Within the ninth spiritual foundation, several aliens are talking.


    "Six arms, you heard that there is no, what kind of human hand that has only covered the sky recently is very troublesome?"


    "Why didn''t you hear about it? Even the Emperor and the Emperor of the Huis had suffered a big loss in his hands, and they were destroyed by one hand. The territory of the big piece was taken up by him. Now who else is not? Know that human?"


    "I don''t know what power the mankind cultivated in the end. Even the godless emperor and the returning emperor were destroyed. It is terrible."


    "Who knows, I heard that there have been similar rebellions in the past, but the rebellious aliens have been killed by one hand. There is no chance at all. Stronger aliens can��t stop even one blow. It��s really enough. Evil."


    "In this way, no one can cure him. Isn''t he going to be the third shelter?"


    "Which is so easy, he has to live with it when he hits it. He has a fart for a human being. He uses all kinds of aliens and aliens. He heard that he is still very good for aliens." The surrender to his aliens has not been too distressed. And he can also choose to surrender to the powerful aliens around him. Now he is surrendering to the past and alien creatures, most of which are surrendered to his side. The family, who directly surrendered to him, is still a minority."


    "And there is no invincible power in this world. The human power must have a method of cracking. It is only necessary to find the right force. Now the highest voice among us is the undead emperor and the emperor. The undead emperor has not died. The immortal body may not be afraid of the power of the human being, and the power of the emperor may be able to open up the law. If he can be promoted to the ten-locked emperor, there may be a chance to defeat the human being."


    "Too Shanghuang should still have a distance from the ten locks?"


    "Who knows, people like Taishang, can''t speculate on common sense."


    A few of the emperors were talking, suddenly seeing the space distortions not far away, and a spiritual island appeared in the void.


    The emperors looked at the past in a blink of an eye, and they looked at them indiscriminately. They were all slightly stunned. The strangers on the spiritual island were just Hansen who they were talking about.


    The emperors quickly drove the Lingji Island around, and one of the emperors asked: "Too, you can hear about the human thing?"


    Hansen thought: "I certainly heard about it. I will tell you, is that person me?"


    With a slight smile, Han Sen said: "I have heard of it, so I will come to practice in the spiritual base, hoping to open the tenth genetic lock as soon as possible to kill the human."


    A group of emperors heard a word of joy: "Too Shanghuang, can you grasp the power of the human hand to cover the sky?"


    "My strength can open up a million laws. How difficult is it to break his strength? Unfortunately, I have not yet opened the tenth genetic lock. After all, it is difficult to fight." Hansen said with a look of regret.


    "Too Shanghuang, how are you going to open the tenth genetic lock?" asked one of the emperors.


    "My strength can be used to create a law. Naturally, I need to be promoted in battle. And I also need all kinds of alien genes to make the emperor reach a perfect state..." Hansen solemnly said.


    "Too Shanghuang, nothing else, I have the water system''s alien gene you need? I am willing to give it to you, I only hope that you can open the ten genetic locks early to clean up the arrogant humans." One emperor said directly.


    "I still lack some of the spirits of the water system. You are willing to give it to me. It is better than that..." Hansen secretly rejoiced. He ran back at this time and was the idea.


    The spirit of the gods is really not easy to get. If he kills one by one, he only gets one point at a time. I don��t know when it will be able to bring a kind of emperor gene to a full value of 100 points.


    And people can also avoid him, and it is not easy to get it when you get it.


    Now that the Emperor is willing to give it directly to him, it is not a little bit simple. It is also common to encounter a large hand of the Emperor and send him a hundred spiritual genes.


    After all, this is the ninth spiritual base. They are all the emperors who have opened nine genetic locks. At least there are more than 900 points of the emperor genes. It is not difficult to send a hundred points.


    "Too Shanghuang, mine is the Rayling gene, do you want it, how much I want to give, just ask you to kill the human."


    "I also have it here..."


    One by one, the emperor rushed to give Hansen a gene for the emperor.


    "I want the soil system, the fire system is not needed, I am already full... Don''t send the gene... I still need to break through in the battle... You play with me..."


    Hansen watched the emperor''s genes grow like water, and the beauty in his heart, almost laughed when he dreamed.


    In the absence of the war, Hansen took a time to visit the ninth spiritual base, searched for some of the emperor genes, and battled with those emperors to add a little practical experience.


    In the same way, the nine genetic locks were opened. Hansen��s super-spiritual state swept the vast majority of the emperors, and the emperors�� expectations for him were even greater. They believed that he had a good chance to kill Hansen, so many emperors Give it to Hansen''s Dharma gene.


    This made Hansen''s various emperor genes reach a full value of 100 points in a long time, and all the alien genes were basically full, and the blessings of the various talents reached the strongest state.


    Hansen can use the powers of wind, fire, thunder, electricity, etc., and they can work hard without any effort. Although they are not as good as those who specialize in this department, they also have a good standard.


    The reason why Hansen wants so many talents, of course, is not to practice a single line. He still wants to learn some multi-composite super-nuclear genetic techniques. That is what human beings are really powerful. With these talents, he learns more. It is more convenient to use a composite super-nuclear gene technique.


    Hansen is very relaxed and happy, but he has suffered from these aliens. They are waiting for Taishanghuang to open the ten genetic locks to defeat Hansen. Wherever he wants, Hansen is too emperor, and Han Shang is Hansen. How can Hansen himself? Kill yourself.


    Hansen is also fortunate in his heart. He did not encounter the Emperor and the female emperor who drove the serpent. They knew that Hansen was too emperor. If they met them, they would not be exposed.


    However, they are all ten lock emperors, naturally it is impossible to appear in the ninth spiritual base. Only when Hansen''s super emperor opens the tenth genetic lock, it is possible to meet them in the spiritual base.


    I don��t see Taishang himself, even if they have doubts, I am afraid I am not sure.


    Of course, the best thing is that they didn''t enter the spiritual base at all, and they didn''t hear about the emperor''s things. It would be better.


    But even if they point to Hansen''s nose face to face and identify him as Hansen, Hansen will not admit it. I am afraid that there are not many aliens who will believe that it is a stranger. How can it be human?


    Anyway, Hansen is a mind that has not been recognized for killing, and his alien gene is basically full, and will not be dismantled or affected. 8)

 Chapter 1335： Scorpio farewell

    Hansen has recently laid down nearly a million miles, but because there are almost no humans around him, the shelter is basically handed over to the management.


    As the aliens said, he couldn��t hold it down and lay down more territory. He still had to rely on the aliens to manage. In addition to being able to rescue some human beings, he could not form a third shelter for human beings. The situation.


    This is also a helpless thing. The evolution of human beings has been very fast compared to the aliens. However, after all, the time to enter the shelter is too short, and it takes a long process to be strong.


    On this day, Han Sen was resting in the shelter, but suddenly he was alert and immediately opened his eyes, but he saw a person standing in the garden, only three meters away from him.


    With Hansen��s spiritual knowledge, even someone can get close to his three-meter distance to be alert, showing how terrible people come.


    "Scorpio?" Hansen saw that the person was a glimpse, and it turned out to be the blood of one of the thirteen saints.


    The Scorpio saints sat casually beside Han Sen, and his eyes looked at Hansen and said: "I didn''t see it before, you have some ability? It''s so discouraged to cover the sky."


    "Cough, just fortunate, not worth mentioning." Han Sen coughed.


    "I heard that you want to lay down the entire third **** sanctuary?" Tianzhu saint smiled and looked at Han Sen.


    "There is just such an idea." Hansen did not intend to conceal, he is indeed prepared to do so.


    "If I were you, then I would not do that." Scorpio suddenly said very seriously.


    ��Why?�� Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    Scorpio looked at the pool in the garden and said faintly: "The existence of the super-god gene, we have already known the blood-sacred teachings, and the saints have already had the ability to hunt super-natural creatures to acquire super-god genes, but Except for the inheritors of our saints, they have not told anyone, nor have they helped anyone to acquire the super-god genes. Even the teachers of this religion are no exception. Do you know why?"


    Hansen was not surprised that the descendants of the Thirteen Saints could hunt for the super-god genes. Their blood has evolved through so many generations, far more powerful than the average human being, and after receiving the shelter, they were sheltered. The enhancement of the genes, Hansen will be strange if they have not hunted the super-god creatures.


    However, Hansen was still very curious about what Scorpio said, so he asked: "Why is this?"


    Scorpio smiled slightly: "For the sanctuary, human beings are actually aggressors, alien species. The entry of human beings has actually broken the balance of the shelter system. Although the shelters are vast and infinite, the exotic creatures are as numerous as they are. It is the result of the evolution of endless years, the invasion of human beings is destroying the balance of shelters. Perhaps you still don��t feel very obvious in the third shelter, but in the first and second shelters, many times you need to compete for those differences. Biological resources? Previously humans could not kill super-god creatures, and there was no ability to kill everything. The first shelter and the second shelter could maintain a certain stability, but now more and more human beings can kill super-natural creatures, only It will make the ecology of the shelter more and more bad."


    Hansen frowned: "Isn''t a different creature born in a nest of alien creatures? Is it going to be less and less?"


    "Do you know how long it takes for a different creature''s egg to give birth to a super-god creature? How many more different creatures have not been bred by superhuman creatures? Is it broken by humans? I can tell you with certainty. As it is now, the number of human beings, at most one or two hundred years, within the first shelter, and then want to kill the super-god creatures, the object you are desperately is not a super-god creature, but Human beings, when humans need to compete with their own compatriots, it is possible to win the super **** gene."


    Scorpio said here and looked at Hansen and said: "And you are accelerating the process now. If you really lay down the third shelter and massacre supernatural creatures, maybe the third shelter will be more than the first shelter. To reach that state quickly, it is not a battle between humans and alien creatures, but a battle between people."


    "So your **** teaching wants to stop human beings from acquiring super-god genes?" Hansen asked Tianmu.


    Scorpio shook his head slightly: "Since humans have entered the shelter, it is an ending that cannot be stopped. We just hope that we can delay the arrival of the day as much as possible. Do not artificially destroy it, so that our future generations will have no resources available. Human terror is beyond human imagination. You can understand the situation of the first shelter now, and you know how terrible human beings are."


    ��Is there a way to solve this problem?�� Hansen frowned.


    Scorpio shook his head slightly: "If it is a complete cycle, we humans appear as a part of it, and the shelter may have the possibility of self-adjustment and recovery. But until now, we still don''t know whether human beings are the ones of the shelters. The ring is still a pure alien intruder. Whether the shelter can self-adjust and recover is something that no one can guarantee."


    After a pause, Scorpio said: "At least for now, because humans have seriously affected the ecology of the shelter, the first shelter is now the most serious, and what you are doing now may make the third shelter. The situation is even worse than in the first shelter."


    "If I insist on going on?" Hansen asked staring at Tianzhu.


    "That is naturally because of you, but in the future when your offspring and companions toss and fight for the flesh and blood of different creatures, I hope that you will not regret what you are doing today." Tianzhu just got up and slowly left.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. He originally thought that Scorpio would say something threatening. Even he was ready to fight with Scorpio. He tried to test the inheritance of the blood-sacred teachings.


    However, I did not think that Scorpio just said such a sentence, just leave like that, there is no intention to threaten him or do it.


    Hansen looked at Tianzhu��s departure and his face was slightly strange. He always thought that blood education was a very mysterious organization, but today��s words made Hansen feel incredible, it��s like Look at aliens in general.


    Blood education will still care about the ecological problems of shelters? It seems that the environmental protection associations of the Ecological Protection Association seem to have made Han Sen unable to link this image with blood education.


    "Go to the Fourth Shelter, where is your real stage. I am waiting for you there, hoping that we will not be enemies." Tianzhu left the last sentence, and people have disappeared into the night.


    Han Sen was slightly surprised, only to know that Tianzhu had to be promoted to the fourth shelter.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1336： Super Emperor Tenth Lock

    "No, oh, the kid is whispering me!" Han Sen took a moment to return.


    The sorrows and sorrows that Scorpio said are as if they are thinking about the future generations of human beings, but if you think about it, you know that it is not the case.


    This is like a person who lives as an animal protector. He shouts all day long that you don''t kill small animals. If you don''t buy or sell, you don''t kill them. As a result, he eats barbecued meat all day long. This is his mother''s thief calling for a thief.


    Blood teaching does not allow others to kill super-natural creatures, fearing to destroy the ecological balance of the shelter, but they themselves can not kill less, otherwise how could it evolve to this point.


    Their actions are actually similar to Hansen''s, they are all taking resources first, and they are more embarrassed than Hansen. The people who teach blood are still thinking that their descendants will continue to occupy the super-god biological resources, and there is no point at all. I plan to leave it for others, and even the teachers who teach their own blood are not scoring. This is much more than Hansen.


    Hansen just didn''t have the long-term problems they thought, and did not consider the problems of future generations.


    This is no wonder that Hansen, he does not have this concept at all, and blood education is different, they are passed down from generation to generation, and the first thing they consider is the issue of inheritance of future generations.


    "I rely on, the mouth is so righteous, it is even more embarrassing than me." Han Sen secretly sighed.


    However, what Scorpio said is indeed a big problem. Hansen didn��t think about it before. If he really knocked down the third shelter, and didn��t say how long it would take, just in case it��s really different. It��s too embarrassing to kill, and your offspring have no different creatures and flesh to eat. That��s really not a good thing.


    Hansen licked his temple, and he must have been hit in the third shelter, but this serious problem must be solved.


    The human compatriots should save and save, and they must take the mother and the safest of them to the third sanctuary, but they can''t let humans kill the aliens, let alone all humans get nothing.


    Indeed, as Scorpio said, human beings occupy the dominant position, which is really terrible.


    Even Hansen himself has to admit this because he is a human being. He has no confidence in himself, let alone other human beings. Human beings are greedy, but only to varying degrees.


    Just as in the interstellar era, human beings are constantly expanding and plundering resources like locusts. It can be said that human beings are the most resource-consuming race in the universe.


    Unlike those simple creatures, human beings have a variety of hobbies and curiosities. These hobbies and curiosities themselves consume a variety of resources that humans do not need at all, and waste more than other races.


    It can be said that the more brilliant and splendid civilization, the more serious the waste of resources, but this is also the only way for the evolution of perceptual biology.


    Back in the league, Hansen shut the communicator and eat with his mom.


    He hasn''t opened the communicator for a long time, as long as it is on, it is basically twenty-four hours.


    Since he defeated the Emperor, the various forces of the Alliance have used various methods to cooperate with him. The content of the cooperation is of course because Hansen has not been able to take care of the area after he has taken shelter, and can hand it over to them. Management operations.


    The great interests of this are simply unimaginable. Through various channels, we want to cooperate with Hansen, and we have the coercion and lure.


    The reason why Hansen has been staying in shelters for a long time has rarely come back, and there are also reasons for this.


    However, the problem has always been faced. Hansen originally intended to solve this problem with the help of Ji Jia, but even Ji Jia did not dare to take over.


    Ji Ruozhen also told Han Sen very meaningfully: "Right, willing, have a home."


    Hansen understands that Ji Jia does not dare to monopolize the third shelter, fearing that the public anger will become the public enemy of the alliance. After all, the alliance is the root of mankind. Ji Jia can not stay in the shelter for the rest of his life.


    Ji Ruo��s real meaning is obvious. He advised Hansen to abandon some of his interests and choose several cooperations so that everyone can benefit from it. Although he abandoned some of his benefits, he has obtained stable development and important allies in the alliance.


    "It seems that I can''t lay down the entire third sanctuary. It''s no wonder that the blood is so strict, and there is no real hegemony in the big roaring god." Han Sen secretly thought.


    However, Hansen did not give up the plan, sneered and said to himself: "Since I can''t lay the third shelter as Hansen, then I will change my identity."


    In the next period of time, Hansen stopped expanding and searched for the secret gene that could increase the gene of the life in the territory he occupied. He hoped that the gene of the life could reach 1,000 points as soon as possible, so that the super-spirit could open the tenth genetic lock. .


    At the same time, Hansen also asked Ji Ruozhen to help him screen some of his relationships with him, and some must discuss family cooperation.


    More than a month later, Hansen��s life-threatening gene finally broke through to a thousand points, and the super-triad successfully opened the tenth genetic lock.


    After the super emperor opened the tenth genetic lock, it still only increased the power, making the power of the super emperor transform more horrible, but there is no other transformation.


    The power of the super emperor''s transformation is pure, that is, one method breaks the law, and how the power of others can change, but this is enough.


    The biggest advantage of opening the tenth genetic lock is that Hansen has acquired the ability to transform infinitely, and can remain in the super-spirit state, and there are no many restrictions.


    After opening the tenth genetic lock, Hansen directly entered the spiritual base and smoothly entered the tenth spiritual base.


    After entering, Hansen did not see the aliens for the first time. The void was hollow and he could hardly see the Lingji Island.


    It is no wonder that after all, there is a very small number of aliens that can unlock the tenth genetic lock.


    Hansen took control of Lingji Island for a while and finally saw a stranger.


    However, Hansen directly withdrew from the spiritual base and did not reveal his identity.


    From this day on, Hansen led his singular and alien creatures to launch a horrible offensive. Many powerful shelters were found along the way. No one can match it wherever he went. Unify the momentum of the world.


    In the league, the whole league has been boiled.


    The aliens will be in danger, and many powerful aliens will unite. They will also invite the undead emperor to stop Hansen��s offensive.


    Finally, before the Hengtian Mountains, the undead emperor with many alien powers and super **** creatures blocked Hansen''s army.


    "Han Sen, can you dare to fight with me?" Before the undead emperor stood in front of many strangers, he looked at Hansen indifferently, as if he did not put Hansen in his heart.


    "Why don''t you dare." Han Sen stepped out and the volley came to the undead emperor.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1337： The Third Treaty of Human Spirit

    Originally, the undead emperor was highly hoped by the aliens, hoping that his immortal body could withstand Hansen��s hand to cover the sky, but the result made all the spirits horrified.


    It was as powerful as the undead emperor, but he was still shot by Hansen, and there was no suspense.


    The aliens fled, and the human race triumphed. After Hansen laid down the Hengtian Mountains, all humans celebrated together, but halfway through the celebration, they suddenly saw a fearful light flashing through the sky.


    Then I felt the ground shaking, the horrible explosion was heard, and when everything was over, everyone was white.


    Except for the area where they are located, the surrounding mountains have disappeared. I don��t know what horrible power is destroying. It was originally a mountainous place, but it has become a huge pit.


    All humans who see this scene feel only cold in their hearts. If that power falls in the place where they were, I am afraid that everyone has been destroyed.


    "There seems to be a word on it?" Someone pointed to the deep pit that was thrown out by the terrorist forces.


    Everyone quickly looked at it and saw that the whole huge pothole was like a huge sword. The words "three days later, the sky is full of life, and it is a matter of life and death."


    Everyone looked at the huge pothole with a look of eccentricity. Although they were confident in Hansen, the power of such horror still made them feel scared.


    If Hansen is defeated, their power can''t match even one emperor, and where can they confront such a horrible power.


    The news of the Taihang Emperor''s appointment with Hansen quickly spread throughout the third shelter.


    The heterosexual family is very excited, but human beings are mixed.


    Compared with human beings, only Hansen has such a strong fighting power. If Hansen is defeated, the humans in the third shelter will be immediately returned to their original form.


    Anyone who has seen the terrorist power, no one can guarantee that Hansen will win.


    In the excitement of human uneasiness and alienation, the battle of the heavens is as close as possible.


    On the day of the decisive battle, Hansen embarked on the highest peak of the Hengtian Mountains, waiting for the arrival of the Emperor.


    All the aliens and human beings are also nervously waiting to see the outcome of this war.


    When a suspected Emperor��s figure embarked on the top of the sky, everyone found that their senses had lost their effect, but only for a moment, they recovered.


    But when they look at the past, they are all eyes wide open, and they don��t talk for a long time.


    Hansen and the Emperor Taishang have disappeared, disappeared with them, and the huge peak of the cross.


    And all the way to the past, there are traces of horrible battles everywhere, extending into the vast sea.


    Although I did not see the situation of the battle, only the traces of those battles were enough to be astounding.


    The infinite sea has also triggered infinite waves and tsunami. There is no human being or aliens who dare to get close to it. It is simply a dead zone.


    That battle lasted for seven days and seven nights, and the infinite sea finally recovered.


    That war has also become one of the most legendary battles of mankind. The history of the Alliance is called "the last battle of human dignity."


    In the end, Hansen and Taishanghuang��s victory and defeat were unknown. The league insisted that Hansen won the victory, while the other side insisted that Taishanghuang won.


    However, the war did not continue. The human side, headed by Hansen and led by the Emperor Ethere, signed the third most famous "People''s Spirit Third Treaty" in the history of the Third Sanctuary.


    The main content has three:


    1: Humans who enter the alien shelter will be allowed to return to the Alliance using the Convergence Array.


    2: Hansen will return the freedom of the aliens, and will not be able to step through the Hengtian Mountains for the rest of his life.


    3: The Hengtian Mountains are the line, and the West Miles is the territory of Hansen. Without permission, the aliens are not allowed to enter privately.


    Many forces in the Alliance have also endorsed the Third Treaty of Human Spirit. Hansen has also become the legendary hero of the Alliance, saving all the transvestites trapped in the Third Shelter so that they can return to the Alliance.


    At the same time, it has also won the living space for mankind. The million-mile territory west of the Hengtian Mountains has become the pure land for human existence.


    As for the top of the league, because Hansen was seriously injured in the Battle of Yokoyama, fearing that Hansen would die in the war, they could not keep up with these current territories, and they also agreed to the Third Treaty of Human Spirit.


    Taishanghuang has also become a hero of the other side. In the case of the undead emperor being shot by a palm, it is difficult for the aliens to resist Hansen��s offensive. Taishang��s own power makes Hansen no longer dare. Stepping through the Hengtian Mountains for half a step, the spirits are also cheering and cheering, seeing the Emperor as the savior.


    Although there are humans or aliens who question that Taishanghuang may be a gold coin, the vast majority of the two sides do not care about it.


    The aliens naturally do not think that the alien hero like Taishanghuang is a human being, and humans do not think that the gold coin will be too spiritual.


    Hansen��s mind is very clear that everything is speaking with strength. The Third Treaty of Human Spirit has no actual binding force. Once he leaves the third shelter, I am afraid that it will not last for many years. The Third Treaty of Human Spirit will It is a piece of waste paper.


    However, this is enough for Hansen. Hansen took the opportunity to connect Ji Jiran and his mom to the third shelter.


    Mom''s luck is very good, it is directly transmitted to the area where Hansen is located; Ji Yunran is transmitted to the area controlled by the aliens, but because of the relationship of the Third Treaty of Humanity, Ji Yanran safely transmitted back to the alliance, Han Sen asked Knowing the sanctuary where Ji Yanran is located, he sent a stranger directly to pick her up.


    Hansen has a lot of life genes in his hands, and it is very simple to enhance their strength.


    Hansen did not provide too much help to the Alliance humans, just to give them freedom, to want genes, or to work hard.


    As for Hansen''s alien and super-god creatures, only a few are used to protect the shelters, provide a safe shelter for human beings, and will not participate in the battle.


    Most of them were brought back to the underground shelter by Hansen and were rarely known.


    Hansen handed over many things to his mother, and he concentrated on preparing for the fourth asylum.


    Hansen has always been puzzled. What exactly is the lock that Long Di said? Now he has three kinds of power to open the tenth genetic lock, but he has never felt the existence of the lock.


    Because he hasn''t figured out what the lock is going on, and the league wants him to spend more time in the third shelter, Hansen has not been promoted to the fourth shelter.


    On this day, Hansen returned home and even received a letter, a true letter. In this era, there would still be a real writing with a pen and paper, which made Han Sen feel very surprised.


    After taking a look at the letter, Hansen suddenly became shocked, and it was difficult to make himself tremble. 8)

 Chapter 1338： The role of medicinal herbs

    In order to find clues about his father''s accident, Hansen has read a lot of relevant information, and he is naturally familiar with his father''s handwriting.


    Hansen is very sure, on this piece of paper, the father''s handwriting.


    However, forging handwriting is a very simple thing in this era. What really surprised me is the content written above. Many things are only known to him and his father. This makes Hansen believe that this letter is from his father. Handwriting.


    At the end of the letter, I also said something that surprised Hansen.


    Before the scorpion handed over to Hansen''s Dan furnace and the medicinal herbs inside, it was indeed Hansen''s father gave him something, so Hansen must eat the remedy before he was promoted to the demigod because the remedy inside can help Hansen opened a special shackle inside the body.


    The shackles are not within the ten genetic locks, but their importance is definitely not under the tenth genetic lock, and there is no small benefit to the promotion of the demigod.


    This made Han Sen very surprised. The role of this drug seems to coincide with another gene lock that Long Di said. It sounds amazing.


    Then there are some words that are sorry for their mother and son, but now he can''t come back, otherwise it will bring great trouble to Hansen and their mother and son.


    After Hansen finished reading, his face changed.


    He believes that this is his father''s letter, but Hansen has become accustomed to independence. He has been born and died in these years, and he has always maintained a strong vigilance on everything. Even if the medicine in the Dan furnace is really given to him by his father, Hansen will also To understand the origins and authenticity of the drug, I dare to eat it, not to mention a letter, and it is not 100% sure.


    However, the letter mentions a way to test whether or not the shackle is opened, and it is not too much trouble. Hansen wants to come and try to find a few powerful aliens to try. Try to see if this method is true. Effective.


    Moreover, the method mentioned in the letter actually uses the nine-life blood cat pendant as a test instrument, and Hansen wants to know whether the nine-life blood cat has such a effect.


    It��s just that Hansen can��t find the person who has already opened the shackle, so I can see that it��s just a failed test result.


    Did not dare to test directly, Han Sen summoned the moment the female emperor came out, let the moment the female emperor dropped a drop of blood into the mouth of the nine life blood cat.


    Hansen has never done such an attempt before, watching the drop of blood from the blood of the nine **** cats. The mouth of the nine **** cats has no gaps. There are solid crystals inside, but the blood is actually gone. The strange flow into the mouth of the nine life blood cat, but also strangely sucked into the solid belly of the nine life blood cat pendant.


    In a short while, Han Sen''s eyes widened, and the blood of a strange spirit gradually turned into blue in the belly of the nine **** cats. The blue blood gradually spread, and finally the whole nine life-blooded cat pendants were dyed. Blue.


    After a while, the blue color of the nine life blood cat pendant gradually faded away, and finally restored the original blood red, which is exactly the same as the result of the letter that did not open the shackle.


    If the shackle is turned on, the blood will not turn blue, and it will still be pure red.


    However, Hansen is not a person who can easily believe anything. He has found other aliens, different creatures, and even blood for human transcenders. He has repeatedly conducted many experiments.


    The result is 100% accurate. No matter what color of the blood of the alien and the different creatures, the result will be absorbed into the blue after the blood of the nine blood cats, without any accident, even the Queen''s The same is true of blood.


    Hansen dripped himself into a drop of blood. He thought that his own should also turn blue, but after a while, his blood melted in the nine **** cats, and did not turn the nine **** cats into Blue, but exudes a blood red brilliance.


    Hansen suddenly groaned: "What is going on? According to the test method mentioned in the letter, this should be the reaction to open the shackle. When did I open the shackle? Is there a problem with the cat''s test?"


    Hansen couldn''t believe it and found the blood of other people to test it. The result is still the same. Whether it is human or heterogeneous blood, only the blood of the nine blood can be turned into blue, only his blood can put Nine blood cats turn red.


    "Wait a minute... Another shackle... doesn''t it mean the lock that the life gate opens?" Hansen suddenly remembered that when he practiced "Life Gate" successfully, his body also had the feeling of opening a shackle, just open After that, Hansen did not feel the direct benefits, so there was no such thing.


    If the test of the Nine Blood Cat is correct, Han Sen wants to go, there is only one possibility.


    "If I say this, I have already opened the lock inadvertently, and I don''t have to eat that medicine anymore." Han Sen thought: "I don''t have to eat it myself, so I can use it in other Who should I eat for people?"


    Because Hansen still can''t be 100% sure that there is no problem with the drug, so he dare not give the drug to the person he is closest to, but if the drug is true, he gave it to an irrelevant person, isn''t it? Great waste.


    After hesitating for a long time, Hansen returned to the underground shelter, dug out the Dan furnace, and then called the little angels, small silver and silver, and the thorny female emperor to see how they reacted to the medicinal medicine.


    They were sitting in front of the table with small silver and silver, watching Han Sen curiously, not knowing what Hansen wanted to do.


    Hansen put the Dan furnace on the table, their eyes were suddenly attracted by the Dan furnace, Hansen looked at their faces one by one, and then slowly opened the lid, suddenly revealing the strange inside. Dan Wan.


    Four pairs of eyes fell on Dan Pill at the same time, and the thorny female emperor frowned slightly, apparently not knowing what it was.


    The little angel didn''t have much reaction. He just looked at Dan Maru inside. I don''t know if she didn''t know it, or because she didn''t dare to move without Hansen''s order.


    The small silver and silver directly rushed toward the Dan medicine in the Dan furnace, but there was a figure faster than the small silver.


    Boa, who had been sitting on Hansen''s shoulder, caught the medicinal herb directly after a flash of light. Hansen did not come and stopped, and Boa had already swallowed it.


    Hansen didn''t think that Boa would be so fast, stop it too late, look at Boa nervously, and don''t ask for any benefits. Just ask for nothing to happen.


    However, after Boa ate it, the body trembled a little, and then there was no other reaction, as if it was useless.


    Hansen had already taken Boa''s blood for experimentation. As a result, like everyone else, it would make the nine-life blood cat blue.


    Waiting for a while, seeing that Baoer has not changed, he took another drop of Bo''s blood into the mouth of the nine **** cats. The strange thing happened. Boa''s blood turned out to be the same as Hansen. The pendant exudes a **** red brilliance.

 Chapter 1339： Advance to the road of demigod

    Hansen looked at the nine-life blood cat pendant, and now he can finally determine two things, the drug should be true, and he has already opened the lock.


    After this, Han Sen always took Boa with him, but he did not find any change in Boa. Compared with his previous opening of his life, there was no substantial change in his body.


    "It''s okay." It was decided that Boa had nothing to do, and Han Sen was relieved.


    In the following time, Hansen used to practice "Blood and Blood" for most of the time. Once he opened the ten genetic locks, he was ready to advance to the gods.


    Hansen is not worried that after he left, the aliens will violate the Third Treaty of Human Spirit. After all, it is only a million miles, but it is not a big place for the aliens, and there is also the great Emperor Hansen. And super **** creatures guard this place, plus the growth of human surpasses such as the Queen and Qin Lan, unless the aliens once again unite, it is difficult to threaten this area.


    In the blink of an eye, more than a year later, Hansen finally succeeded in opening the tenth genetic lock of blood and nerves.


    Similar to what he expected, the blood nerves of the ten genetic locks greatly enhanced his physical strength, but he did not perform too well in combat, and he was much worse than the ice muscle jade.


    Hansen didn''t care about this. He cultivated blood and nerves, and he hoped that he would be able to pass on the generations like a saint, and pass on the power to his descendants.


    After the **** nerves succeeded in opening ten genetic locks, Hansen was not in a hurry to promote the demigod, or to accompany the mother and Ji Yanran for a long time.


    The world of the demigod is completely different from the first three shelters. In the words of the old man, the world of the sanctuary, the demigod is the real beginning.


    Among the populations such as the old man, Hansen also had a lot of understanding of the fourth shelter, but even if he knew something, Hansen did not dare to scorn the world.


    The fourth sanctuary is still a world of aliens and aliens, but it is completely different from the first three shelters. Whether it is a stranger or a stranger, their starting point is the same as that of human beings. They have nothing in the fourth shelter, they also need Use your own strength to conquer the shelter.


    In the Fourth Shelter, the shelter itself is an independent existence. Each shelter has its own semi-god gene nucleus. Only by taking the semi-god gene nucleus can it occupy the shelter and become the owner of the shelter.


    After being promoted to the demigod, human beings can also use their own genes to condense their own semi-god genes, and the more genes they acquire, the stronger their ability to make the semi-divine gene nucleus.


    Of course, there is also a chance at the Fourth Shelter to seize other creatures or the semi-god genes in the shelter.


    The semi-divine gene nucleus of each kind of life has a variety of unique abilities. The princes have repeatedly warned Hansen that although Hansen is promoted, the physical quality should be better than that of ordinary demigods, but never underestimate. Any ordinary demigod creature.


    A semi-divine creature with a nuclear nucleus, even the lowest, can cause fatal damage to humans.


    The power of the gene nucleus is endless, there are many abilities that you simply can''t think of. If you are not careful, you probably don''t know how to die even if you die.


    Hansen listened to the words of the old man, and the rest can only be seen.


    Most humans use the evolutionary pool to promote the demigod. As long as there are a hundred genetic points, they can easily promote the semi-god. Once again, they will enter the shelter and enter the fourth shelter.


    However, there are still very few semi-gods. The environment of the fourth shelter is very bad and the physical quality is too bad. If the first three floors of shelter are not full of God��s genes, entering the fourth shelter will basically Death, there is no hope of survival.


    Even if the first three shelters are human beings whose gods are fully promoted, they only have the lowest chance of survival in the Fourth Shelter. Whether they can survive or not depends on luck and skill.


    Humans have entered the world of shelters for nearly two hundred years. Until now, the known human demigods have just reached three digits, and thus the probability of human survival in the fourth shelter is low.


    Hansen did not intend to enter the pool. He wanted to push the door to the heavens and enter the fourth shelter directly like the Xuanmen.


    But this also depends on luck. Hansen only asks himself to arrive at the Fourth Shelter, and will not encounter a particularly powerful and ferocious alien or alien. Otherwise, Hansen himself is not sure.


    Accompanied by Ji Yunran went to a lot of places she had wanted to go before, Han Sen is also afraid that he will not know when he will be able to come back.


    If he can''t find a shelter that he can enter, he has no chance to send it back.


    Four months later, Han Sen returned to the shelter, preparing to push the door to the heavens and promote to the fourth shelter.


    After bidding farewell to his friends, Hansen quietly came to the no-man''s place in the sea of ??nowhere, he did not want to alarm anyone.


    He is not sure that he is still in the third sanctuary. There will always be some awe in his heart. He will not easily cross the Hengtian Mountains. He will be the last contribution to the fellow human beings in the Third Shelter.


    Han Sen brought a small silver and silver together with Boa. The beast soul also brought the little angel and the golden donkey, and the alien spirit only left the female emperor.


    It is not Hansen who does not want to bring more, but the baptism of the fire is omnipresent. Even within his soul sea, he will be baptized by the fire of God. If he does not pass, it will be wiped out.


    If it is not because Hansen is afraid that the female emperor is too insidious, she will be left behind if she is left in the third shelter. After all, the gods are too dangerous, and they still go with him.


    The stronger the people who walked the heavens, the stronger the fire, and the same as Hansen. The baptism of the goddess they suffered was far more difficult than their own.


    Originally, Hansen was also to leave Baoer and Xiaoyinyin, but they refused to stay. They insisted on following Hansen. Hansen thought that the original Xuanten had the ability to shelter the scorpion and walk through the heavens. He also Nothing is worse than that of Xuanmen. If you want to come to shelter only the small silver and silver, you should not have too many problems.


    As for the little angels and the golden retriever, they are the beasts that Hansen has been with, feeding them so many babies, they have already opened ten genetic locks, and they also have special ability to evolve, Hansen They are not willing to leave them, so they are all brought together.


    Others of the aliens and alien creatures and the soul of the beast, Hansen are handed over to the mother and Ji Yanran, so that they have the capital in the third shelter.


    Hansen is not very worried about their safety. There are evil spirits and other people to take care of them. Together with the underground shelter��s mobility and the vitality essence that Hansen has left for them, the third shelter should have no one to bully. they. 8)

 Chapter 1340： Semi-divine creature

    puff!


    Hansen''s body fell heavily on the grass, and a blood could not be suppressed.


    Almost at the same time, Boa also fell out of the space cracks above, sitting on Hansen''s head, causing Hansen''s face to break into the grass.


    Now Hansen has some regrets with the five horrible creatures of Boa, Xiaoyinyin, Xiaoying, Jinmao and the thorny female emperor to walk the heavens, and the baptism of the gods is unimaginable.


    Hansen is also a person who has seen the world, let alone the promotion of the scent, even if it was the promotion of the Xuanmen sect, it is also a lot less than the fire that he encountered when he was promoted this time. Hansen is almost the same. Planted on the last day.


    Hansen did not want to think about it. Xuanmen��s descendants also dared to bring a king to go to the heavens. He was good, and he took five at a time. No one was weaker than the king. Six people walked together to lead the heavens. To the extreme.


    If non-Hansen turned into a super emperor plus the hole Xuan Jing and ice muscle jade surgery is indeed arrogant, I am afraid that it has already disappeared on the tenth day.


    Even so, Han Sen tried his best, it is still difficult to take care of everyone, only to protect the treasure, the power of the separation is not enough to help others completely resist the baptism of the fire.


    Fortunately, Hansen still resisted most of the baptism of the fire, they only bear a small part, small silver and silver in the baptism of the fire, reborn, turned into an egg.


    The little angel and the golden retriever entered the evolutionary state after the baptism of the fire. Only the female emperor was the worst. Hansen couldn��t care so much. Only a small amount of power was on her. The female emperor was hit hard, although it was successful. It turns into a god, but the body is very seriously injured. I don''t know how long it will take to recover.


    "Fortunately, there is no more people to promote with others, or even I may be there." Hansen secretly rejoiced.


    I climbed up from the ground and looked around the environment. I found that it was a hilly area with a grassy **** at the foot and no powerful aliens and strange spirits around.


    Hansen got up from the ground, but found that his body was extremely heavy, not because of his injury, but because of the terrible gravity here. If the physical quality is not good, I am afraid that I can''t stand even.


    Fortunately, after Hansen was promoted to the semi-god, the body was very powerful, and the gravity of terror did not cause too much trouble for him.


    It��s just that the clothes were ruined when they walked the heavens. He didn��t have the armor of the armor, but it was a bit embarrassing.


    Hansen: Super God Super Spirit (ultimate).


    Rank: half god


    Shouyuan: 500.


    Divine evolution requirements: None.


    Have the gene: None.


    Semi-God Gene Nucleus: None.


    Hansen didn''t understand the super god. What is the meaning of the ultimate, Shou Yuan has increased by one hundred. If he is not sick, he can easily live for five hundred years.


    The evolution of the gods requires no such thing. Hansen has also heard that there is no evolutionary pool in the shelter of the fourth god. Even if it has a hundred genes, it is difficult to evolve directly from the evolutionary pool.


    Hansen looked around and found that there was a grass with a large leaf that was not far away. He took the treasure together and picked up a few large leaves and wore them together to make two pieces of grass. Put on yourself and Boa.


    While picking the leaves, a grasshopper smashed out of the grass and shocked Hansen. He did not sense the existence of the grasshopper before.


    Fortunately, the grasshopper chased away in the distance, Hansen did not catch up, first get the clothes and say.


    After wearing the straw clothes, Han Sen was preparing to leave with Boa, but suddenly heard the screams of bugs coming from far away, only to see the grasshopper screaming at him and Boa on the grass in the distance.


    Hansen had just scanned the grasshopper with the hole in the tunnel, and the life was very weak. It seems that even the standard of ordinary demigods could not be reached, so Hansen did not care too much.


    Seeing that it dares to scream to himself, Han Sen directly condenses the power of time and space, it is necessary to kill it directly with the ghost, if it is a demigod, it just adds supplemental genes.


    But I haven''t waited for Hansen''s palm to go out, suddenly feeling the pain in the right eye, as if it had been needled in.


    Hansen was shocked and grabbed his right eye, but the next second, Hansen��s left eye was equally painful.


    Han Senqiang endured the pain and observed the surroundings, but he found nothing. He clearly felt that there was an extreme danger around him, but he did not even see the shadow of the enemy.


    Look at the grasshopper, and plunged into the cave of the grass. It disappeared in the blink of an eye. It seems that it should have been drilled into the ground.


    Hansen didn''t feel the power outburst from it, but he didn''t know why, his eyes still hurt.


    Hansen continued to search around the hole in the tunnel, and wanted to find out the enemy who attacked him. For a while, there was still no gain.


    what!


    Hansen suddenly felt a stinging sensation in his throat, and then went down the throat. The trachea and the stomach went down all the way. It hurt so much. Some people used needles to stab his internal organs. The painful Hansen''s face was distorted. Cold sweat suddenly popped out of his forehead.


    Hansen has realized what it is. It looks cold and directly turns on the ice muscle jade, which makes the whole body become crystal clear as ice jade, even the internal organs and blood vessels.


    Hansen still feels the feeling of needles stuck in the body, but under the strengthening of the ice muscle jade, the pain is negligible and can''t really hurt him.


    At the same time, Hansen also opened the ten mysterious classics of the gene lock, and carried out internal vision on his body.


    Soon, Hansen saw something in his stomach that was almost smaller than the dust. Under the ten-hole hole, Hansen finally saw what it was.


    It is a tiny gray worm, a bit like a silkworm, but the head is sharper, and it is as small as dust. There is no hole in the hole that opens the ten genetic locks. So I can''t find it. Just put it. When it became dust, it could not be seen at all.


    This tiny bug, like a needle tip, ransacked in his stomach with a little cold light. The pain that was just like the needle was caused by it.


    After Hansen looked at it carefully, he finally knew what it was. This is not a demigod, but the semi-divine gene nucleus of the grasshopper.


    From this dusty worm, Hansen also saw the same sequence structure as the grasshopper, and there is no doubt that there is a very close relationship between the two.


    Seeing that the grasshopper sneaked out of the grass hole and looked at him, it seemed to be a smug look. Hansen��s heart snorted, directly condensing strength, using his hand as a knife, and a ghost to smash the past.


    The ants in the grass hole were suddenly split into two halves by Hansen. The blood was scattered on the ground, and the dust bug that was tossed in Hansen��s stomach also stopped.


    "After hunting ordinary creatures, the soil locusts, without the soul of the beast, get the bronze dust of the nuclear gene, the flesh and blood are edible, and the absorption can randomly increase the basic gene from 0 to 10 points."

 Chapter 1341： sheep

    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the dusty worm��s gene nucleus fell on his finger. Because it was too small, it was generally invisible to the naked eye. Hansen was able to see it clearly under the hole. .


    Dust worm: soil bronze gene nucleus.


    The soil system means that there must be the power of the soil system to drive this gene.


    Bronze is the grade of the nuclear nucleus. The four nucleus of bronze, silver, gold and gemstones are well known to mankind. Although it is assumed that there should be one above the genomic gene, most human demigods I have never obtained such a gene nucleus, and I don��t know what kind of order it is.


    Hansen has a lot of indigenous genes, and the earth talent is not bad. As long as you use the hole to transform your own breath into the soil, you can naturally drive the dust.


    However, this is not the gene nucleus that Hansen itself condenses, and the body that condenses it is dead, so the dust worm has solidified and can no longer continue to grow.


    If Hansen himself condenses the gene nucleus, he can continue to evolve with Hansen''s growth.


    Hansen tried to control the worms of the dust and found that the dust worms were small and hard, and they could penetrate into the other body without any holes. As long as the physical quality of the other party is not too strong, it is easy to take action.


    Hansen now understands profoundly that Ji��s father said that he should not despise any semi-divine creatures. It��s just an ordinary demigod, and he has such terrible ability. If Hansen��s ice muscles are not strong enough, I am afraid I will be planted here directly.


    Those who have been promoted to the demigod through the evolutionary pool have a low chance of survival in the Fourth Shelter. If there is no luck, there is a low chance of returning to the Alliance alive.


    It''s no wonder that the Alliance has so many ascendants who have been promoted to the demigods. So far, they have returned to the league with three digits, and most of them have died in this horrible world.


    Of course, there may be some who are still wandering around the Fourth Shelter and have not been able to find the returning array.


    With the first three shelters, the human beings who entered the fourth shelter no longer appeared in the shelter. They wanted to send it back, they had to lay down the shelter, or they found shelters that others had laid, and others would let him Use a transport matrix.


    The shelter of human control, in the shelter of the Fourth God, can no longer be described with less pity, and can meet one. It is really a lifetime that has accumulated so much luck in the last generation.


    Hansen put away the dust worms and looked at the surrounding environment. He was thinking about finding a safe place to settle down. He first accumulated 100 basic genes and gathered the gene nucleus.


    Although the gene nucleus is condensed by cultivating super-nuclear gene technology and stimulating its own genetic ability, according to the experience of the predecessors, if it can obtain a hundred and a half **** genes, it is basically 100% successful in condensing the gene nucleus.


    Hansen does not expect that he will be stronger than others. He can condense the gene nucleus in advance, and intends to honestly eat the flesh and blood of different organisms, and accumulate a hundred basic genes early.


    Of course, there are still some talents that are relatively strong, and the power is relatively purely a single alien or alien. When you walk the heavens, you can directly condense the gene nucleus.


    Hansen obviously does not have such a talent, and he does not have a special single attribute.


    When the grasshopper came back, Hansen��s body was nothing now. He didn��t even dare to bring the bottle of anger, fearing that it would be destroyed by the fire.


    Fortunately, he did not bring it, otherwise the horror baptismal fire caused by him and Boa, the bottle of eternal love is not burned.


    Looking at the flesh and blood of the grasshopper, Hansen raised a flame directly in his hand, cooked the grasshopper, and ate half of it first, except for a little light, the taste was not bad.


    "After eating, the soil mites, the basic gene +1."


    The continuous increase of basic gene sounds in Hansen''s mind, Hansen gave the other half to Boa, but Boer was a disgusted one, and apparently had no appetite for such food.


    Hansen himself gave the grasshoppers two or three times and got a total of 8 basic genes.


    The semi-divine-level basic gene is very good for the improvement of physical fitness. Hansen can obviously feel that his strength has increased, and the whole body cells seem to be active.


    "It''s still necessary to find a safe place to stay first. Otherwise, it is too dangerous in such a place. If you don''t have a fortune, you will hang up with a terrorist creature." Hansen walked over the grass **** and wanted to climb high. Check out the surrounding environment.


    Hansen walked very carefully. The hole Xuan Jing kept sweeping around the grass. He was really afraid of another ant, spider and other gadgets. The big things can be guarded. These little things are really hard to guard against.


    Fortunately, until Hansen climbed the grass slope, he did not see any other alien creatures, nor did he know that his luck was good, or that the number of aliens in the fourth shelter was relatively rare.


    After boarding the grass slope, Han Sen��s eyes still couldn��t be seen far. This is a large undulating grass slope. These low grass slopes are not counted, if lower, and grassland. There is no difference.


    Hansen did not dare to fly to the sky to see, it would make him become the target of the public, in case of being fiercely targeted, it would be more troublesome.


    When Hansen looked around, he saw a figure crawling up behind a grassy **** not far away.


    Almost conditional, Hansen fell down directly, squatting in the grass, staring at the creatures that were slowly climbing the grass **** in the distance.


    After Hansen saw it clearly, it was a little easier. The creature looked like a sheep with cotton-like hair and two black corners on the top of the head. The body was very fat and walked. A twist, it doesn''t look like it is very aggressive.


    Although Hansen��s heart didn��t dare to look down on the sheep, it��s a bit more cute, and it��s easier to relax than the ugly shape.


    "The guy over there, what are you doing on the ground?" Hansen was looking at the sheep, but suddenly saw the sheep''s mouth moving, and suddenly spit out.


    Hansen looked around, but did not find any other creatures, which confirmed that the sheep was actually talking to him.


    "What do you think, that is to say you?" The sheep stood on the hillside and continued impatiently.


    "I am not tired, I am resting on the ground." Han Sen got up from the grass, his heart was secretly alert, but his mouth was easy to say.


    The sheep looked at him contemptuously and snorted and said: "You can rest assured that I am not interested in flesh and blood, what kind of species are you... forget... what kind of species are you... I ask you, what ability do you have, if If I have the ability, I can let you join my team and mix with me later..."


    Hansen looked at the sheep with a stunned look. Although he had already heard of the aliens in the fourth shelter, he didn''t want to see nb.

 Chapter 1342： White angel

    "I will have a lot of things," Hansen said quickly.


    Nowadays, I am unfamiliar with life. Although I don��t have a face with a sheep, this is the quickest way to get into the fourth shelter. Hansen is very happy to accept it.


    With this old sheep leading, at least not dead will not be confusing, and will not be mistaken into some dangerous places.


    "I asked what you are best at?" The sheep was very impatient.


    Hansen thought about it. He really wants to show himself as much as possible. He said without reservation: "My destructive power is very strong."


    The ten mysterious classics of the gene lock, the destructive power is not fake.


    After the sheep heard it, they were very disappointed and turned around and turned away.


    "Don''t you go? What do you mean?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse, not knowing what it was.


    "As for the weak chicken creatures like you, even the gene nucleus is not condensed? Where can the destructive power be strong? I need useful special forces, such as healing, aura, etc., destructive power? Just find a creature that condenses the gene nucleus is much stronger than you. What do you want to use?" The sheep ran away quickly and twisted.


    Hansen stood there for a while and didn��t return to God. He looked at the treasure on his shoulder with a puzzled question: ��Boa, is it despising me?��


    "Yes, Dad." Boa nodded very seriously.


    Han Sen was slightly depressed, and he would be despised by a sheep.


    However, Han Sen probably also saw that the strength of the sheep is not weak. It should be considered a top among ordinary creatures, and it has no team. It seems that it is not a person. Hansen is not necessarily irritating.


    "That... Sheep brother... Don''t go... I just said wrong... I am good at healing power..." Hansen quickly chased it up and ran.


    Hard to meet a different creature that does not eat meat, Han Sen feels that it is still necessary to mix it with it, first familiar with the situation in this area.


    "You will heal the strength?" The sheep stopped and turned to look at Hansen with some disbelief.


    The healing power is very rare in any shelter. Anyone wants to have such a friend. Just the sheep just said that, Hansen really does not have the healing power.


    "Yeah, in our hometown, I am a man called a white angel." Hansen said with a slap in his chest.


    The sheep looked at Hansen and seemed to be very distrustful of him. He suddenly saw it swaying slightly, and suddenly a black iron knives like a horned horn flew out and flew in the middle, like a whirlwind. Going to the grass in the distance.


    Just listening to a scream, the black iron scimitar nailed a mouse-like creature to the grass.


    The mouse struggled desperately, but he couldn��t struggle, and the body was nailed to the tip of the machete, and he did not dare to exercise vigorously.


    Hansen��s heart glimpsed, the sheep��s attack power looks very strong, and the black iron scimitar should be its gene nucleus, and the destructive power is indeed amazing.


    "You can see if you can cure it." The sheep raised his hoof and pointed to the mouse that was nailed to the grass and bleeds.


    Hansen did not dare to neglect, simulating the power of the Holy Rhinoceros, treating the wound of the mouse with Holy Light.


    I don''t know if it was the reason for the fourth shelter, or the problem of the mouse. Hansen''s healing effect on the mouse was not very good. It took a few minutes to heal the wound on the mouse.


    "It''s really a healing power, but it''s too weak... forget it... you come with me..." The sheep hesitated, and took Hansen.


    Hansen quickly followed up. The sheep walked for half an hour and finally saw a small forest in front. After entering the woods, Hansen saw several different creatures.


    Hansen casually looked at his eyes and found that the alien creatures here are really complete. There is a black giant bird, staring at him coldly from his eyes.


    There are also four six-legged beasts that look similar, each with a tank that is so strong that it looks strong.


    On the left side, there was a stranger resting on the tree, and his eyes were looking at Hansen.


    The sheep and Hansen are facing a giant beast with a locomotive. It is a bit like a wild boar, but there is a row of bone spurs on the back. It looks like a black iron. It looks very domineering. A pair of **** eyes looked at Hansen coldly.


    It seems that the aliens and aliens here are headed by this mysterious iron behemoth.


    "Is this the food you brought back?" asked the sheep, looking at the sheep with a smile.


    The sheep quickly shook his head and leaned in front of the wild boar and said, "Boss, this is the younger brother I found."


    "It seems that even the gene core is not condensed? What kind of younger brother is going to do? When is the grain reserve?" The stranger said with a smile.


    The mysterious iron beast had a pair of lantern-like red eyes and looked at the sheep. The sheep suddenly trembled and said with a sigh of relief: "Boss, although he is very weak now, he has healing power, and the effect is poor, but he is poor. It is used, and it should be better after training and cultivation."


    I heard that Hansen has a healing power. The black iron behemoth turned back and looked at Hansen. Then he whispered and the voice was very low, but it was full of wildness and domineering. If some weaker creatures listened, only I am afraid that my legs will tremble.


    "You still lie on what you are doing, and don''t hurry to cure the boss." The sheep yelled at Hansen.


    Hansen followed the sheep to the side of the black iron behemoth, only to see that its ribs had a nearly long wound, and now there is blood bleeding outside.


    Hansen quickly simulated the power of the sacred rhinoceros, and the holy light fell on the wound. The effect was not so good, it was worse than when he treated the mouse.


    Hansen probably estimated that this mysterious iron beast should be a primitive creature, and its vitality is obviously much stronger than that of sheep and hexapods.


    The aliens saw Hansen��s healing effect and couldn��t help but smile: ��You are also called healing power?��


    The sheep''s old face was red and coughed: "It''s better than nothing, and the culture will be better."


    The mysterious iron beast did not care for them, and closed his eyes and rested there.


    After Hansen came to the fourth shelter, he also had a place to settle down, and the only thing he needed to do was to use the Holy Light every day to treat the wounds of the black iron beast.


    Although Hansen didn''t have much interest in being a white angel, he followed them quickly to understand the situation in this area, so Hansen dismissed the idea of ??leaving and prepared to stay here for a while.

 Chapter 1343： Boss Terminator

    Hansen knows from the mouth of the sheep that this area is called Yuqiu. There are not many powerful aliens in the nearby area. The Xuantan giant beast is one of the most powerful aliens, and it is also a rare primitive creature nearby. One.


    Sheep and hexapods are common creatures, and the singularity is only the waiter level, and the average creature is a level.


    Hansen originally wanted to follow the mysterious iron beast for a few more days. I first figured out the situation on the side of Yuqiu, but who knows that he only came for two days. The mysterious iron beast has not gone to the lake to drink water. When I came back, Hansen and the sheep came to the lake, they saw that the mysterious iron beast had only the skeleton.


    The blood stained the blood of the nearby grass and the lake, and Hansen��s face could not help but change.


    There is hardly any hesitation, and the sheep and others follow the aliens and aliens of the mysterious giant beasts, one running faster than the other.


    Even the mysterious giant beasts have been killed, and they dare to stay here.


    Hansen also ran with the sheep. He is not familiar with it now. There is nothing wrong with the sheep who are familiar with the road.


    The sheep ran far away to stop, panting with a big mouth, and seeing Hansen actually follow it. He was slightly surprised. When his eyes turned, he said to Han Sen: "Now the boss is dead, you will follow me later." Let''s go."


    "Well, where are we going now?" Hansen just wants to get familiar with the area of ??Jade, just like everyone else.


    "Of course, I am going to find another boss, or how can I live in such a dangerous place?" The sheep looked like a well-thought-out, and said to Hansen: "You can rest assured that there is nothing wrong with me."


    The sheep took Hansen on the road and walked for a long time. He came to a hill and took Hansen to run another primitive creature.


    This primitive creature is a big scale snake. According to the sheep, this blue-scale snake is even more powerful than the black iron monster. It has long wanted to go, but it is only because the mysterious giant beast is still there. opportunity.


    With the sheep''s three inches is not bad, but also said that Hansen''s healing ability, the blue-scale snake let the sheep and Hansen stayed in the occupation, it became its younger brother.


    But that night, the blue-skinned snake didn''t know who was smashing his head. The body didn''t know where to go. Only a **** snake head was left in the cave where it was inhabited.


    The blue-streaked snake was smashed, and the alien creatures that followed it suddenly disappeared. Although the sheep��s heart was a little depressed, it was not discouraged, and told Hansen that it also knew another big jade creature of the jade. They could also Go and go.


    Hansen just wanted to get acquainted with the environment. The sheep took him around and it was just what he wanted. When he said nothing, he followed the sheep.


    But after the sheep left, Hansen��s face was getting more and more weird.


    In just ten days, Hansen followed the sheep to the six jade-sized creatures of the Jade Hill. The result was three days, and one day, these big brothers did not know who was killed, one by one. None of them can stay.


    "What is this situation? Who killed the original creatures? Is it directed at me?" Hansen was a little surprised.


    This is a bit too coincidental. How do they go to go and who will die? This is even worse than Conan, and Hansen is very suspicious. This is not a coincidence, but someone deliberately.


    But think about it and feel wrong, Yuqiu has no personal class here, no one knows him at all, how can someone target him?


    And really want to target him, just start with him, why bother to kill the original creatures?


    With the ability of the other party to be able to kill the original creatures without knowing it, it should not be a concern for Hansen, a human being who has not even condensed the gene nucleus.


    "It��s too coincidental to come to me. Isn��t we really so bad?�� Hansen secretly snarled.


    The sheep is obviously very depressed. He will die with a boss. Fortunately, there is no circle of friends in the shelter. Otherwise, its reputation will be stinking, and maybe there will be a nickname for the "Boss Terminator".


    The sheep squatted on the ground for a long time, then climbed up and said weakly: "I said brother, now there is the last primitive creature in Yuqiu, let''s try it, maybe there is still a chance."


    "You have the final say." Hansen smiled and nodded.


    In the past ten days, he has been following the sheep to the boss. He has probably gone through the area of ??Yuqiu. He is very familiar with this place. Even if there is no one to take care of, there should be no problem for a person to survive here.


    However, the sheep wants to go to a boss''s mind is very firm, Han Sen thought that it has already turned around anyway, to see the last primitive creature of Yuqiu is not bad.


    And those primitive creatures died one by one, and Hansen��s heart felt a little uneasy.


    The sheep took Hansen on the road again. This time, the original creature that went to the run was a triangle beast. It was a bit like a cow, but it had three spiral horns on the top of the head.


    The sheep is indeed a genius who is relying on the boss. It is easy to persuade the triangle beast and promised to let Hansen join him and become the younger brother of the triangle beast.


    After the occupation, the sheep still had some trepidation. He was lying on the grass at night, but he kept saying in his mouth that he could only hear it: "Don''t die anymore... don''t die anymore. ......"


    Although Hansen is also a bit worried, but looking at the sheep, it is still a funny smile.


    The triangle beast is different from the mysterious iron behemoth. Its alien creatures are very single. It is a group of ordinary triangle beasts, and it is the king of the triangle beast itself.


    In addition to the triangle beast, among the younger brothers of the Triangle Beastmaster, there are only two different creatures, the sheep and Hansen.


    Therefore, Hansen is really admired for the ability of sheep. Even this single-ethnic group can be scored. It is simply a social flower in the alien world.


    Hansen followed it, although he did not get any benefit, even the food was eaten up, but he also had a lot of knowledge.


    The Triangular Beastmaster does not have his own separate dwelling place, that is, with the tribe of the beasts, Hansen and the sheep are also among the herds, and the distance from the Triangle Beastmaster is only twenty or thirty meters away.


    So this time Hansen played a 12-point spirit, has been driving a hole in the Xuanqi field, want to see if the Triangle Beastmaster will die, if it will, who killed it.


    "There must be any reason, it should not be because of our bad luck?" Han Sen''s heart secretly snarled.


    In the middle of the night, Han Sen was somewhat sleepy, but suddenly felt that the Triangle Beastmaster had abnormal power fluctuations. Hansen quickly looked at the past and saw that the head of the Triangle Beastmaster had been smashed down.


    Hansen saw the figure of the slain triangle beast king, and suddenly revealed an incredible look, the figure was very familiar.

 Chapter 1344： Smashed a bulls head

    Although it is night, but the moon in the sky shines on the grass, Hansen sees clearly, and the figure that smashes the head of the triangle beast, looks like a person, and the figure Hansen is very familiar.


    "Isn''t it so clever?" Hansen stared at the figure with a big eye. It was a horn on his head, with wings on his back, dragon scales on his body, and an oversized kitchen knife in his hand. Weird woman.


    Hansen is very familiar with this figure. Before being promoted to the demigod, Hansen almost eats her cooking every day.


    That''s right, this figure is exactly the same as the dragon female chef doll made by the zombie. Even the eyebrows and temperament are exactly the same, but the zombie is a bronze doll, and this is a living big living, the skin is tender. They are all able to take out water.


    At that time, the woman squatted under the head of the Triangle Beastmaster, and one hand took the body of the Beastmaster and slammed it straight out.


    The size of a woman is almost the same as that of a human being. With one hand holding a body that is bigger than her and not knowing how many times the giant triangle beast king is, it looks light and nothing, and looks very strange.


    She walked very quickly, and in a blink of an eye, she walked out for several miles. After the reaction of the triangle beasts, I watched the head of the triangle beast, who was still bleeding on the ground, and yelled and fled.


    The sheep also woke up and saw that the head of the Triangle Beastmaster suddenly changed his face and turned and wanted to run.


    Hansen grabbed the tail of the sheep with one hand, but the sheep did not return. He didn''t dare to look at the back of the man who grabbed its tail and ran away from the hoof.


    Hansen couldn��t catch a hand. The sheep��s hooves were like the wind. In a blink of an eye, they rushed out for hundreds of meters. While running, they shouted: ��To die... to die...��


    Seeing that the sheep ran away, Hansen was lazy to chase it again, and turned back to the head of the Triangle Beastmaster.


    He didn''t know how the original creatures died in the past. Of course, he had to run. Now he already knows what is going on, and he didn''t think about running again.


    The situation of the dragon female chef Hansen is also familiar. Since she can easily kill the original creatures, and has not killed the ordinary creatures before, it must not be seen.


    Like a chef, there are abalone shark fins that can be used to make dishes, and who will use fans.


    Hansen, they are now fans in the eyes of the dragon female chefs, so there is no danger at the moment.


    Hansen walked to the head of the Triangle Beastmaster. This thing is similar to the head of the beast. He grabs the horn and directly slams his head and runs. This thing is definitely more delicious than the cow''s head. Maybe it can add some original genes, not white. Not bad.


    As for the dragon female chef, Hansen did not have that plan.


    He doesn''t really know people. If the dragon female chef only has food in his eyes, and he and Boa are also used as ingredients, it is really terrible.


    Seeing the dragon female chef''s knife and the ability of the Triangle Beastmaster, Hansen estimates that he is not her opponent.


    The animal heads are already smashed, so don''t be ignorant of finding things. It is serious to find a place to bake the head of the beast.


    These days, following the sheep running east and west, at most, it is to get some potato-like plant roots to fill the hunger, even the different creatures flesh and blood have not been able to eat a few mouthfuls, and finally have the opportunity to understand.


    Now Hansen is very familiar with this area. He walks quickly into the uninhabited grove with the animal head, simulates the power of the water system, and makes a little water to strip the animal head and put it up. Give it to the grill directly.


    The meat on the head of the cow is much fat and fat. It is so roasted by the fire, and the oil is rushing out. The aroma of Hansen and Boa��s stomach is ringing.


    Hansen quickly blocked the nearby smell, so as not to send out any horrible creatures.


    Boa also suffered a lot from these days. At this time, sitting next to the fire, and staring straight at the barbecue above, the small mouth kept swallowing.


    "Dad... can you eat it?" Boa couldn''t help but ask for a moment, hate not holding the animal head and licking the meat.


    Hansen is more anxious than Boa, but now he has no spices on his body. If the meat is not cooked, it is not so good to swallow, so he can only continue to bake with the temper, while roasting and drooling to Boa. : "Come on, you can eat it right away, hold a little, a little lady, don''t look like a poor ghost, as if you haven''t eaten meat in eight lifetimes, we can''t afford to lose that old Korean family."


    "Well... Boa is a lady..." Boa raised a small waist and showed a very temperamental appearance, but smelled the aroma of the barbecue, and soon he squatted down, involuntarily toward the barbecue, big eyes Straight thief light, mouth still hangs a trace of crystal saliva.


    Hansen was not in the mood to educate Boa. He himself was staring at the barbecue, his eyes were green, and he was hungry for several days.


    At all, I couldn''t wait for all the roasting. Hansen directly turned the palm of the knife into a knife. He took the baked part outside and gave it to Boa. Then he piece it into his mouth and stuffed it into his mouth.


    "Dad... well... delicious..." The father and the daughter couldn��t care for the hot mouth, and the hot-smelled **** was still stuffing into the mouth, and the food was full of praise.


    The father and the daughter roast while eating and eating turkey roast. This is the same as the head of the beast of the bullhead. The meat on the top is quite a lot. The father and the daughter who have eaten both have their eyes swollen, and finally they all solved it. Boa is still trying to hold a bone to **** the bone marrow.


    Hansen ate less, most of them were eaten by Boa, and the proportion of the beast head was very small compared to the body of the Beastmaster. Therefore, eating such a thing did not increase the original gene.


    However, it was not entirely unprofitable. Han Sen saw that the three one-meter-long spiral beasts on the skull were baked for so long, and they were still spotless, and the black ink was shining in the ink. Like a good thing.


    Hansen''s running ice muscle jade bones tried to play with a hand. With Hansen''s power, there was no fingerprint left on it. It looked very hard and could not help but be overjoyed.


    Such a hard beast can be used as a weapon. Hansen has no other guys in his hand. This is a good thing that comes to the door.


    Although the animal''s horn is hard, but Hansen uses the hole mysterious, it should still be able to open, but in that case the whole horn will probably be destroyed, so Hansen did not dare to use it, but only condensed the ice muscle jade Strength, the bones that are connected with the horns are removed a little, and the three horns are completely stripped.


    The part of the horn into the skull is a vertebra, and it is just a handle. Hansen has tried it twice, and it is quite easy. It is similar to the cold weapon of ancient times, and the front end is sharp and sharp. Can be used as a stab.


    Hansen is happy to play with three horns, but suddenly feels that the strange atmosphere is close, and he suddenly turns around and suddenly sees it. The dragon female chef is staring at Han in a place less than ten meters away from them. Sen, holding her bright knives in her hand.

 Chapter 1345： Life is your sheep death is your dead sheep

    Han Sen saw the dragon female chef, and suddenly he screamed in the heart, and screamed badly: "Isn''t she coming back to find the animal head? It''s going to be miserable. The meat is finished by me and Boa. I want to return. It��s not going to be.��


    "That... I thought you didn''t want this thing, so I came back and ate a little." Hansen held Boa and said that he slowly retreated.


    The dragon female chef is so powerful that he is very clear. The zombie incarnation dolls are so powerful. This guy is a real person, and he has been promoted to a half-god for a long time. It must be very powerful. If you can��t turn your face, Hansen does not want to She fights.


    The dragon female chef looked at Han Sen and looked at the beastmaster''s head, which was only the bones left by the beggar. He directly cut off the kitchen knife and chopped it toward Hansen.


    Hansen said that he turned and ran. He knew that the dragon female chef had a skill in the dragon food and eight methods. He was able to hold the portrait directly as a food, and Hansen didn��t know if he could live, so he still ran first. Said again.


    Now Hansen''s basic physical fitness is about 7,000. If the whole force breaks out, it is not difficult to reach 10,000, and the strength of 10,000 is just enough to meet the original standard.


    The dragon female chef smashed the original level of the beastmaster, and Hansen really did not dare to fight with her.


    Although Dong Xuan Jing can see through the essence of the world and directly dismantle the material, but this ability also has his hand to directly touch the opponent.


    Now Hansen has not yet condensed his own gene nucleus, and does not know the ability of the dragon female chef''s gene nucleus, it is really not adventurous.


    Unfolding the secret of Phoenix Flying, Hansen ran fast.


    Out of Hansen''s surprise, the speed of the dragon female chef is not very fast, probably almost the same as the original original level, it is estimated that it is similar to the triangle beast king, and can not catch Hansen at one time.


    Hansen ran and thought: "Don''t it take long for this woman to be promoted to the gods? It seems that it is possible that the human man died in front of the tree door of the underground shelter, if the dragon female chef was promoted half during that time. The words of God, that is, decades, are at most a hundred years. If she is not lucky, she will not be able to obtain good development opportunities and resources, and there is such a possibility."


    Hansen thought that although it was not all right, but it was also a bit of a point, the Dragon female chef was not promoted for a long time, and she just entered the fourth shelter, a very dangerous area, where she was trapped for many years. The body did not evolve and did not say it. It almost died in it. It was only after a lifetime of death that she survived. She really had the opportunity to hunt for evolution in the past two years.


    Hansen ran and suddenly saw a bunch of flowers on the grassy **** in front. Looking at it, the guy in the sheep turned his hips and lowered his head and didn''t know what to eat.


    The sheep heard the sound turned around and chewed the mushroom-like things in the mouth. After seeing Hansen, he said, "How come you came here? I have been looking for you before, I thought you were dead, come and come. Just eat here, you can also eat some stomach, then we will go to other bosses, this time I think, I must rely on a hard-nosed boss, can not just die..."


    The sheep was still there, and Hansen had already rushed past the wind from his side, shouting: "Run."


    Such a big fat sheep, falling in the hands of the dragon female chef, is not the rhythm of the kebabs in minutes. Hansen thinks with the ass, and can also think of the end of the sheep after being caught.


    But the sheep saw the dragon female chef, but it was like being scared, standing there motionless, not scared to run.


    "What are you doing, don''t you run?" Hansen saw the sheep being scared, and yelled back.


    But who knows that the sheep slammed, and the front hoof was soft on the ground, yelling at the dragon female chef: "The grown-up is forgiving, the small is willing to loyal to the adults, the saddle before the horse, the death for the big man, the life It is the sheep of an adult, and death is the dead sheep of an adult..."


    Seeing the squeaking of the sheep''s head, the tongue slipped than the cross talk, and Hansen looked at it.


    However, Hansen��s heart is somewhat disapproving. You are a fat sheep. The dragon female chef will definitely not let you go. You will no longer use it. It will definitely become a pot of stewed lamb or grilled lamb chops. Maybe. People have long wanted to bake a kidney to supplement the kidneys.


    However, Hansen soon discovered that he really underestimated the ability of the sheep to worship the boss. The dragon female chef did not look at it at all, but said coldly: "Block them."


    "The boss is assured that even if they are small, they will never let them run." The sheep that had just looked like a leaping jump from the ground, like a ninja, came in the sky for a hundred and two. Ten degrees of back-flip, fell behind Hansen, directly put the head down, I saw a claw knife flew out of its eyebrows, like a whirlwind generally rolled to Hansen, the speed is amazing.


    "I rely on this, the sheep is really shameless." Han Sen now understands that this guy not only has a boss, but also turned his face faster than flipping a book. Hansen admits that it is inferior to three points.


    Seeing the crocodile whirlwind like a roll, the speed is too fast, not the speed of the body can be compared, Hansen had to pull out a spiral beast, directly on the machete.


    The mysterious spirit of the phantom is matched with the hard spiral beast, and it is squatting on the croissant, and it is impossible to break the knives.


    With this violent blow, the speed of the knives turned faster, and a beautiful arc in the air was rolled over to Hansen.


    "This stuff will also borrow strength?" Hansen was shocked, but he took the opportunity to use his power to make a fascination, one hand and one beast, once again slamming into the air to rotate the claw knife, want to use the big yin and yang The skill of the magnetic gun makes the claw knife unable to borrow his power, and can also destroy the claw knife.


    But Hansen soon found out that he underestimated the sheep''s claw-like gene nucleus. He used the yin to slap on the croissant. The croissant was able to absorb even the yin, and the rotation speed was faster. Almost, Hansen was not able to escape.


    When Hansen was entangled in the claw knife, the dragon female chef had already chased it up, only to see her left hand, a huge fork broke out and shot at Hansen.


    Hansen flashed away from the steel fork of one person, suddenly felt a darkness in front of his eyes, his body was shrouded in a shadow, and then he heard a bang, a transparent crystal bowl covered, Hansen and Boa Covered inside.


    "Boss, a small fortunate not to be insulted." The sheep, like a pug, smirked and ran to the dragon female chef to invite.


    The dragon female chef ignored it and walked to Hansen, who was covered in a large bowl.


    "It seems that I have to use the power of only covering my hand." Han Sen raised his palm slightly, and the power of the ten-hole sacred mystery condensed on his right hand. 8)

 Chapter 1346： Lord of the Jade Hill

    The dragon female chef took the kitchen knife and walked to Hansen, who was covered in a bowl. Hansen was preparing to use a hand to cover the transparent bowl, but suddenly heard a cold voice in the air.


    "Are you hunting the original creatures in Jade?"


    Upon hearing the sound, the dragon female chef stopped and turned to look in the sky.


    Hansen is also a slight glimpse, temporarily put down the palm of his hand and look through the big bowl to the place where the sound came.


    I saw a strange man floating in the air, at this time an angry face staring at the dragon female chef.


    Hansen��s heart suddenly stunned and said: ��Isn��t it so clever? The sheep just worshipped the dragon female chef as the boss, she will be unlucky? This product will not be so poisonous?��


    "Who are you?" The dragon female chef stared at the male singer in the air and asked indifferently.


    "Kill me Yuqiu creature, but I don''t even know the owner of this jade hill?" The male genie looked coldly at the dragon female chef and continued: "If you kill my alien creature, then use your life. Come on."


    The male singer said, his body flashed, and a strange light emerged in front of him, turning into an ancient bronze-cast book. The cover of the ancient book was engraved with many mysterious and strange patterns.


    The man reached out and opened the bronze cover directly, then took a little light on his finger and quickly padd it on the bronze book.


    Because it was covered by a large bowl, Hansendong Xuanqi field could not reach the man, he could only see the cover side, and could not see what the Lord of the Jade Hill painted on it.


    However, after blinking, I saw the brilliance of the bronze book, and a scorpion-like animal paw was drilled from it, followed by the skull and body.


    A strange animal with a body length of more than three meters was drilled from the little bronze ancient book, and roared, and the vibrating wings fluttered toward the dragon female chef.


    Look at the speed and momentum of the alien, I am afraid it will be much stronger than the Beastmaster.


    The dragon female chef frowned slightly, and the left hand slammed into the flying beast. When the fist hit the limit, a huge fork broke out and directly penetrated the body of the strange animal.


    The dragon female chef caught up with the fork and grabbed the handle of the fork in one hand. The kitchen knife in the other hand violently smashed against the body of the beast.


    The body of the beast was run through the fork, but it seemed that there was no pain at all. He still waved his claws to attack the dragon female chef, but because he was held by the fork, he could not meet the dragon female chef.


    The oversized chopper in the hands of the dragon female chef flashed, and suddenly the body of the beast was cut off, and in a moment it was cut into pieces.


    "There is a bit of skill, but you are already dead." The master of the Jade Hill showed a touch of surprise, but in a blink of an eye, it was restored.


    I saw the fingers of the Jade Hill waving on the bronze ancient books, as if painting on the pages of the book. In the blink of an eye, the different beasts of different shapes flew out of the ancient books, rushing to the dragon female chef.


    The dragon female chef holds a fork and holds a kitchen knife, killing the beasts that flew over, but the number of those beasts is too much. She kills one, and the master of Yuqiu draws a few more. The speed at which the dragon female chef was strangled could not keep up with the speed at which he painted the beast.


    When the sheep saw this, they quietly stepped back, then turned and flew away from the four hooves, running faster than the rabbit.


    Hansen was a little surprised to see in the transparent bowl. The gene of the master of the Jade Hill was a bit strange, and he was able to draw so many different animals out of thin air.


    Hansen now wants to get together his own gene nucleus, and he doesn''t know what his nuclear nucleus will be. He doesn''t know what kind of abilities he will have.


    "The situation of the Dragon Girl is not very good. She has killed so much, and no one has painted much. When she turns back her strength, she only has a dead end." Han Sen looked at the battle and thought.


    Within the Fourth Sanctuary, if the aliens do not lay down the sanctuary and cannot put their own soul stone on the alien god, then like human beings, there is only one life.


    If the dragon female chef does not have her own shelter, I am afraid that she is also very dangerous today.


    The dragon female chef seems to be aware of this as well. In the eyes of the murder, the volley of the body rushed to the head of the Jade Hill in the air, trying to kill the Lord of the Jade.


    The owner of Yuqiu stood on the back of a strange bird he had drawn. He looked at the dragon female chef with disdain. The strange bird at the foot automatically ducked to the distance, and the owner of the Jade Hill continued to draw the beast. To the dragon female chef.


    The dragon female chef is going to fight with many different beasts. Where can I catch up with the owner of Yuqiu, I still fall into a bitter battle.


    "Looks like she is probably not working. I will run away quickly, so that I don''t want to go back to the master of Yuqiu to deal with me." Hansen saw that more and more different beasts were also a little headache, and they slammed directly. Above the transparent bowl, I want to blast the big bowl and escape.


    Because there was no use of the power of the hand to cover the sky, the strength of the ice muscle jade bones slammed for more than a dozen punches, and the cracks on the bowl did not appear in one.


    "How is this bowl so hard? Is this thing a genetic nucleus?" Hansen secretly guessed.


    There is no other way, Hansen can only prepare to use the power of the hand to cover the sky to break the big bowl, but who knows but suddenly sees the flash of light in front of him, the transparent bowl is flying away and returning to the strange beast group. Dragon female chef.


    Hansen was able to restore his freedom and immediately ran away. The benefits of killing the aliens were limited. In the event of death, it was even more worthless. Hansen still went first.


    After clarifying the direction, Hansen chose a direction that was completely opposite to that of the sheep. The guy was poisonous, and Hansen decided to stay away from it better, so as not to cause trouble.


    When he was far away from the battlefield, Hansen was still able to hear the sound of the beast and the collision of power from time to time, but he didn''t care about it at all, or it was better to improve his strength first.


    At the very least, it is necessary to first condense a gene nucleus, otherwise it will be too bad in the fourth shelter.


    Everyone is using genetic nuclear battles. He also has to go to the body to fight with the genes of the people. Hansen thinks this is very unreasonable.


    With this understanding of Yuqiu during this time, Han Sen ran all the way to a valley.


    Originally, this valley was home to a primitive venomous beast, but after being hit by sheep and Hansen, it was killed by the dragon female chef, and now there is no master.


    Hansen came here because there is a common creature called "Jade Snail" in the valley. The action is very slow and the attack power is not strong, but their gene core and animal soul are very good. Hansen is ready to hunt. They, get some nuclear and animal souls, and arm themselves.

 Chapter 1347： Jade snail

    There are a lot of jade snails in the valley, there are more than a dozen, but their actions are very slow, and the number is no longer a threat to Hansen.


    Moreover, the nucleus of jade snails is their snail shell, which is not aggressive, but its defense is very strong. If there is no strong attack means, it is difficult for the original creatures to break their shells.


    Hansen intends to build a shell as his own place. This stuff is definitely better than a tent. With it, you don''t need to sleep in the wind. You can have a safe place to rest anywhere, and you can resist the enemy''s attack at a critical time.


    Of course, what Hansen wants most is the soul of the jade snail. When he came to rely on it, the sheep and Hansen said that the beast of the jade snail is armor-shaped.


    Now Hansen and Boa are still surrounded by a few pieces of grass and leaves, and they are like a mountain, and they can make a decent armor. It is an epoch-making great progress.


    When I came to the valley, I saw a few large snails crawling slowly on the stream beach. The snail shell was like a white porcelain. The crystal clear looks very beautiful.


    Hansen and Boa came to the side of a jade snail. The body of the jade snail was indented into the snail shell. The opening was blocked by the jade shell, and even a gap was left.


    The jade snails are almost non-aggressive. It is also the reason why Hansen chose to kill them. After all, security is the first.


    Of course, don''t think that jade snails are really harmless. They crawl slowly, but when they crawl, the body secretes a venom that sticks to the vegetation.


    If other alien creatures eat the ash-stained vegetation, they will soon be poisoned and their bodies begin to rot. The jade snails eat the carrion.


    Hansen has already learned the hunting snails of the jade snails from the mouth of the sheep. Naturally, he will not touch the grasses any more. He will fly directly to the jade snails next to the snails, and will turn the palms into knives.


    Just listen to the sound, like the cross of the jade, the snail shell did not even leave a scar.


    Ghosts can travel through time and space, but the attack power is not enhanced, and the snail shell can not be opened in Hansen''s expectation.


    Hansen did not use his fist to smash the snail shell. The snail shell was also poisonous. Hansen was not sure if his ice muscle jade could resist this poison, so he was not willing to take risks.


    A spiral beast was pulled from the waist, and then the power of the ice muscle jade was opened and stabbed directly over the snail shell.


    Hansen used the technique of the spiral arrow method to make the horn with a strong rotating force, like an electric drill directly hitting the snail shell.


    Suddenly, I saw white powder flying, and the horn of the beast snail opened the snail shell. After a while, the shell was drilled directly, and most of the horns were inserted.


    Under the pain of the jade snail, he suddenly twisted his body and drove the snail shell to roll up and rushed toward Hansen.


    Hansen flew away, and the beast of the hand also took the opportunity to stab another place in the snail shell.


    The other jade snails also moved. One by one, like a gyro, rolled to Hansen and wanted to kill Hansen.


    However, Hansen''s speed is much faster than them, and the strength is bigger than them. The jade snail''s hard nuclear shell is hard to protect them under the horn.


    In a short time, Hansen killed a jade snail, but after killing it, the carapace that was stabbed and riddled was also broken.


    "Hunting ordinary jade snails, not getting the soul of the beast, breaking the gene, eating flesh and blood, and absorbing the random increase of 0 to 10 basic genes."


    Hansen was slightly depressed, even if he could kill the jade snails, but their snail shells were destroyed, but the gene nucleus could not be done anyway.


    "Forget it, let''s first make two sets of armor beasts and say, I can''t always wear grass leaves with Boa." Hansen also killed other jade snails.


    However, Hansen��s heart was moving, as if he had thought of something. When he was about to kill the jade snail, Hansen stopped again and turned and flew outside the valley.


    Hansen lurked outside the valley. After waiting for a while, he saw that the jade snails had been drilled out of the snail shell and climbed to the dead jade snail. They even ate the same kind of body.


    Hansen also had no mood to sigh the ruthlessness of these jade snails and reached out to summon one thing.


    It is a small bug smaller than the dust. The whole body is gray, which is the bronze dust of the gene of Hansen.


    Hansen looked at the jade snails that were eating, and used the tunnel to simulate the earth''s power to inject dust into the dust. The mind was moving, and the dusty insects flew toward the jade snail.


    The dust insects fly very slowly, so Hansen feels a little bit eager, but this is no way. After all, each gene nucleus has its shortcomings and advantages. The advantages of dust worms are small and hard. It��s gone, after all, it��s just a bronze gene.


    But what Hansen needs now is its advantages, and the shortcomings can be ignored for the time being.


    Those jade snails do not have a hole in the sacred field, and it is more difficult to find the dust worms, so it does not matter if the dust worms fly slowly.


    For a while, the dust worm finally flew to the side of a jade snail, directly on the body of the jade snail like a transparent soft plastic.


    The jade snail suddenly felt like a needle, and the body trembled, then quickly retracted the body into the snail shell.


    It''s just that it''s no longer useful to retract it now. The dust worm has already gotten into its body, and as it gets into the snail shell.


    It is almost like a remake of Hansen��s first visit to the fourth sanctuary. The dust worms continue to drill in the body of the jade snail, piercing the inside of the body of the jade snail.


    It��s just that the dust worm is too small, and the trauma that can be caused is small and pitiful. After a full hour of tossing, Han Sen��s mind finally sounded the sound of hunting.


    "Hunting ordinary jade snails, obtaining the soul of the jade snail, obtaining the bronze gene skeletal shell, flesh and blood can be eaten, and the absorption can randomly obtain 0 to 10 basic genes."


    Hansen was overjoyed, and this time he not only got the gene nucleus, but he also got the soul of the beast.


    Hansen directly pulled the leaves of his body, and summoned the soul of the jade snail. He suddenly saw a porcelain-like white armor wrapped around Hansen''s body, only his head was exposed.


    Although the jade snail armor does not have a helmet, it has already made Han Sen very satisfied, which is much stronger than bare bottom.


    "Dad... Boa also wants..." Boa looked at Hansen''s armor and asked for it. The little guy was also very beautiful, and he had already tired of the grass skirt.


    "Wait, Dad will get you a set right away." Hansen thought, and the dusty insect immediately flew toward another jade snail.

 Chapter 1348： Boss is forgiving

    After tossing for more than ten hours and killing the eighth jade snail, Hansen finally got a jade snail soul again, directly to Boa, and let Boa get rid of the ugly grass skirt.


    Hansen did not intend to continue killing. The purpose has arrived. There is no need to continue killing, and the jade snail has too much meat. He and Baoer may not be able to finish it.


    Hansen has seven small white snail shells in his hand. This is the seven bronze gene nuclear volutes he got. The minimum state is similar to that of beans. Once he injects power into it, he can become like a room. Big.


    Like the dusty worm, the snail shell is also the genetic core of the soil system and requires the strength of the soil system to be used.


    Hansen split a piece of snail meat out of the horn, washed it with water, and set off a fire outside the valley to bake. He was not sure if the thing could be eaten.


    Although it is edible, but the snail is covered with venom, although it has been washed out, Hansen is still not sure, this thing is still not poisonous.


    Seeing that the meat had been baked, and it smelled very fragrant, Boa wanted to eat, but was stopped by Hansen. He was not sure if there was any poison, he could not just let Boa eat.


    Picking up the horn of the fire on the fire, together with the grilled snail meat on the horn, took it away. After leaving the valley, Hansen directly smashed the barbecue to the grass in the distance.


    Then Hansen lurked in the grass next to him, staring at the roast meat far away.


    After a short while, I saw the grass near the barbecue swaying, and then I saw a beetle as big as a basketball. I was drilled out of the hole in the grass. I looked around in the vigilance and determined that there was no danger. Climbed it out and climbed over to the fragrant barbecue.


    This beetle is called a snake worm, don''t look like it looks stupid, those are just illusions, its head can stretch out like a snake one or two feet long, fast and sturdy, even steel can be bitten by it directly wear.


    The last time I passed here, the sheep also told him that he must be careful about the snake worm. This guy does not loosen his mouth when he bites it, and it also has snake-like fangs, which is terrible.


    Hansen also did not intend to hunt the snake worms, just want to give it a try, the snake worms eat the jade snail meat will not be poisoned.


    The snake worm climbed to the side of the barbecue, and the neck suddenly stretched out, which looked like a black iron whip.


    The snake worm bites the barbecue and eats it very fragrant. Seeing the Boa DC slobber, hate not to rush to the snake and rush to eat.


    But when I saw the snake worms, I had to finish the barbecue, but suddenly I started to roll on the ground. It looked very painful, and it actually had a blisters on the body.


    As it rolled on the ground, the blisters burst open and rolled out of the rancid pus, which seemed a bit disgusting.


    Hansen looked secretly, the snake worm itself was also toxic, and it should have certain resistance to the toxin, even if it was poisoned into this way, it can be seen that the poison of the jade snail meat is fierce.


    Struggling for a while, the snake worm stayed on the ground.


    "Hunting ordinary snakes, not getting the soul of the beast, not getting the gene nucleus, the flesh and blood are edible, and the absorption can randomly obtain 0 to 10 basic genes."


    Hansen couldn''t help but glimpse a little. He couldn''t think of this as he hunted the snake worm. As a result, Han Sen''s face was bright.


    I quickly ran back to the valley and saw that the remaining jade snails were swallowing the bodies of their companions. Hansen went up and drove them up, then got the flesh and blood of the jade snails, and then roast them into meat.


    The jade snail''s meat looks a lot, but the water is also very large. After roasting the meat, there is not much left, and after being eaten by other jade snails, a lot of flesh and blood are eaten. There is only one or two hundred pounds left.


    The straw was tied with straw, and Hansen picked it up and went straight outside the valley.


    Hunting ordinary creatures is not difficult for Hansen, just need to be careful about their genetic cores. Don''t be unclear, there is generally no danger.


    But if you want to kill the original creatures, then it is not that simple. The physical fitness of tens of thousands is not a joke. Coupled with the power of the gene nuclear, even Hansen does not dare to take it easy.


    Now that there is the poisonous meat of the snail meat, Hansen has a mind.


    The other thing of the sheep is very general, but the ability to worship the boss is very powerful, but in this jade, there is a primitive creature that even the sheep are afraid to provoke.


    It was a very ferocious primitive creature. No matter who entered it, it was basically hunted. There was no chance to speak at all, so even the sheep did not dare to go to it.


    Now Hansen took these poisonous meats in the past, just want to try to see if he can poison the original creature, can poison the best, and he can''t kill him without any loss.


    If you can successfully kill, you may have the opportunity to get the original level of gene and animal soul, and there is a big advantage.


    The alien creature guards a genetic plant and poisons it. The genetic plant is Hansen.


    After dragging more than two hundred kilograms of poisonous meat, Hansen came to a crack near the earth, and the cracks of the earth went out for several miles, but the width was less than two meters.


    Looking down from the side, the bottom of the day is still black and holey, and I can''t see it all at once, just like **** opened a mouth.


    Hansen did not look at it too much. He directly dumped more than two hundred kilograms of poisonous meat and threw it into a large crack. It took a long time to hear the echo of the dried meat.


    Not staying here, Hansen turned and left. Anyway, if he really wants to be poisoned, he will naturally hear the sound of hunting. It is useless to stay here.


    Han Sen turned back and did not go far, suddenly saw a group of white figures, suddenly stunned in the heart, a closer look, it really is that the ram sheep are eating something on the grass slope.


    "You shameless sheep, I dare to harm me, see that I don''t peel you into a kebab." Hansen pulled out the horn directly and rushed toward the sheep quickly.


    The sheep felt very sensitive. When he looked back at Hansen, he was shocked. He also knew that he had done too much last time. Hansen would not let it go, and turned and ran.


    However, its speed is a little slower than that of Hansen. Hansen looked at it and caught up with it. He grinded his teeth and shouted: "Hey, next year is your day of worship."


    The sheep saw that they couldn��t run, and they were in a hurry. They turned to Hansen and yelled at them. They called and said: "The boss is forgiving..."


    Hansen suddenly shuddered and secretly said: "You are a bastard, you want to harm me, see if I don''t kill you."


    Hansen was trying to kill the sheep immediately, lest he be killed by it, but who knows that he hasn''t rushed to the sheep, he saw a **** figure on the grassside next to him.

 Chapter 1349： Evil spirit

    Hansen was shocked. He thought that it was so fast. The curse of the sheep��s worship was about to happen.


    Who knows to take a closer look, the **** figure appearing on the grass **** turned out to be a dragon female chef, but now her condition is very bad, the whole body is bloody, walking is a little shaken, it looks very heavy.


    Hey!


    The dragon female chef��s shaking body fell to the ground and rolled down the grass slope.


    Han Sen looked at the situation of the dragon female chef, and suddenly he was a little bit eager to revenge. It is time to show real strength.


    Han Sen just walked to the front of the dragon female chef, pulling out the horns to fight, but seeing the dragon female chef seems to be coma, the eyes are half open, already a little awake, some obsessively watching Han Sen, moved Moving the lips, the sound is almost inaudible, then it screams: "Han...respect...the..."


    Hansen��s body trembled fiercely, forcibly holding the beast of the dragon��s female chef, and rushed to grab the dragon female chef and asked, ��What are you talking about?��


    The dragon female chef��s eyes were a little distracting, and he murmured again: ��Han...respect...the...��


    This time Hansen listened clearly and clearly, there is absolutely no mistake, it is the three words of Han Jingzhi.


    Hansen thought again that outside the shelter of the dragon female chef, a man died by the tree door of the shelter. In the man''s arms, Hansen also found a pocket watch.


    There is an old photo in the pocket watch. There are two people on it. One of the boys is Hansen��s father, and the middle-aged man holding the boy, Hansen has never seen it.


    Hansen asked his mother, Luo Yi did not know the middle-aged man, Han Sen has been very confused, do not know who the man in the photo is.


    Now the dragon female chef suddenly shouted Han Jingzhi''s three words, so that Han Sen was struck by lightning, and suddenly there were countless thoughts in his heart: "Is there any relationship between the dragon female chef and Han Jingzhi? The man holding the father in the photo will not Will it be Han Jingzhi?"


    Hansen still wants to ask another question, but the dragon female chef has been comatose.


    Hansen wanted to wake her up and then ask, but suddenly felt a horrible breath coming from the other side of the grass slope, looked up, the Lord of the Jade Hill has flew from the air.


    And he was followed by a lot of different beasts, like a tidal wave over the grass slope, rushed over to the dragon female chef and Han Sen.


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and picked up the dragon female chef and turned and ran. If it was just now, he was too lazy to go to the dragon female chef to die and die.


    But now he can''t let the dragon female chef die anyway. If the man in the photo is really Han Jingzhi, then their family has a relationship with Han Jingzhi, so Hansen must figure out that this is for him. Very important.


    The stunned dragon female chef is running, and the strange animals behind the tide are also desperately chasing. Hansen can��t smack them for a while, and the Lord of the Jade Hill has been following in the sky, looking like they want to get rid of them. Not an easy task.


    After running for a while, I saw the sheep guy running in front. It was running earlier than Hansen. When Hansen saw the dragon female chef, it had already taken the opportunity to run away.


    It wasn''t that Hansen was running fast. After so long, Hansen was chased up.


    "Boss, don''t kill me, you want me to do anything..." The sheep looked at Hansen and chased him up. He ran forward in desperation, while begging for mercy.


    "You stand for me..." Hansen chased and yelled.


    "Boss, I don''t dare to stand, the guy who is so terribly behind, I will die when I stand." The sheep did not listen to Hansen''s orders, but instead gave up the strength of breastfeeding and continued to run forward desperately.


    "Your sister." Han Sen snorted and tried his best to catch up with the dragon female chef.


    I saw the infinite grassy **** under the blue sky, a sheep running in the front, Hansen playing in the back, and Hansen is behind a group of horrible aliens like a wolf, and also made a fierce battle. The strange screams.


    "You stand for me!"


    "I don''t stand!"


    "stop!"


    "Don''t stand!"


    Han Sen saw that it was ironic to run, and no longer shouted, clenched his teeth and chased his life, and gradually narrowed the distance from the sheep.


    The other beasts behind Hansen are getting closer and closer to Hansen. They don��t seem to know what the tiredness is. They are running faster and faster under the drive of the Lord of the Jade.


    When the sheep saw Hansen, he was about to catch up with it. He was scared and gnawed his teeth. He immediately summoned its claw knife and turned it into a whirlwind and rolled it over Hansen behind him.


    Hansen had already learned the power of the claw knife last time, and he was willing to be fooled again. Seeing that the croissant knife was rolled up in front of him, the phoenix flying secret technique was unfolding, like a phoenix flying sky, the flashing of the croissant knife did not go. I touched the claw knife and rushed to the back of the sheep.


    The sheep''s own combat ability is obviously not good. Coupled with one heart escape, there is no war. Hansen grabbed his neck and picked it up and went straight back to the Lord of the Jade Hill in the sky.


    "Go to the guy to be the boss." Hansen also shouted.


    Although Hansen doesn''t really believe in the immortality, this scorpion is a bit sinister. Maybe it will be a bit of an effect if it is evil.


    The sheep is like a projectile, and it is flying to the Lord of the Jade Hill in the sky. The tears are coming out quickly, and the body is involuntarily flying to the owner of the Jade Hill. Seeing that the Lord of the Jade Hill has raised his hand. It, the sheep suddenly shouted: "Boss, own people, do not kill me, small is to go to yours!"


    It was also a wicked door. After the sheep yelled, the owner of Yuqiu frowned slightly, grabbed the sheep flying over with one hand, and threw the sheep aside, and did not kill it.


    Hansen saw that the sheep had already worshipped the boss, and he secretly hoped that he would be able to come out with another monster and kill the owner of the jade. He could take the opportunity to escape.


    The strange thing is that this time there is nothing unusual, and the Lord of the Jade is still driving the beasts to catch up with him.


    Hansen did not expect the sheep to have such ability. Seeing no effect, he had to continue to escape.


    Running and running, there are already beasts catching up with him. The gravity of the fourth shelter is too strong. Hansen also runs fast. The strange animals are running faster and faster as if they were not affected.


    Seeing that running can''t run away, Han Sen glanced at the beast behind him and the owner of the jade hill in the sky. He bit his teeth and turned directly to the ground. The body suddenly appeared like a cannonball, facing the jade. The master of the hills smashed the past.

 Chapter 1350： Initial coagulation gene

    Hansen��s heart secretly muttered: ��Don��t stop me... let me get closer...just closer...��


    The beast of the Lord of the Jade Hill is too powerful. If it is trapped inside, Hansen will end up in the same way as the Dragon female chef.


    But if Hansen can meet the Lord of Jade, it will be different. If you directly cover the sky with one stroke, you may directly kill him.


    The only thing that worried about Hansen was that he could only touch his hand to meet the master of the Jade Hill. He was afraid that he had not yet rushed to the place, and he was stopped by the strange animals.


    The good spirit is not good, Han Sen is still far away from the Lord of the Jade Hill. The master of the Jade Hill has ordered a large four-legged flying beast to rush over to him, like a cloud, and did not give it. Hansen is close to his chance.


    Hansen holds the dragon female chef in one hand and holds a horn in one hand, killing the flying beasts near him one by one, but because there are too many, killing one and more rushing over, killing Inexhaustible.


    "Your sister, the same is to worship the boss, how can I be unlucky, but the Lord of the Jade Hill has nothing to do?" Han Sen was a little depressed.


    The master of Yuqiu looked at Hansen with a little surprise. Hansen��s combat power had already reached the original biological level, but he did not have a gene nucleus. This is very strange.


    However, this also makes the murder of the master of Yuqiu more prosperous. Originally he just wanted to kill the dragon female chef, but now Hansen is also the target of hunting.


    Hansen''s ice muscle jade is very endurable. There are no problems in the war for a few days and nights, but these animals are endless, even if his endurance is good, after all, there will still be time.


    "How can I rush out?" Hansen looked around while fighting.


    It is not possible to kill the Lord of the Jade Hill. He is a little too far from the battlefield, and he is still drawing strange animals. There are always beasts in front of him. Hansen has no chance to approach him. .


    It seems that it is not easy to rush out of the encirclement of aliens. The world of the fourth sanctuary has a strong oppressive force, not only to make Hansen feel the increase of gravity, but also to use other forces. The three shelters are a lot of labor.


    In the past, when I was in the third shelter, I was able to break the power of the mountains, and I was able to take advantage of the huge stones here.


    Human demigods with insufficient physical fitness, after entering the fourth shelter, do not need to encounter alien creatures, but this horrible oppression can cause them to explode and die.


    Although Hansen will also have some large-scale super-nuclear genetic techniques, it is not very useful here, far less effective than the ten-locked ice muscle jade.


    There is no good way to think about it, mainly because he does not condense the gene nucleus, and it is a bit of a disadvantage to rely on the physical battle.


    "It��s like this." Hansen gritted his teeth and waved the beast in his hand, rushing in the direction of the rift.


    Before he wanted the original creature in the poisonous crack, but now he prayed that the original creature was not poisoned, he could use the power of primitive creatures to escape this great disaster.


    The horns kept waving, and the head and beast were broken by Hansen''s fracture, or they pierced the throat directly. No one could live a face in front of him.


    However, after these beasts were killed, they were directly turned into black smoke, and new beasts were painted by the master of Yuqiu.


    Hansen was careless, and his arm was caught by the claws of a strange animal. Fortunately, his ice muscle jade technique was extremely powerful, and the place he was caught only left a shallow mark, and the cat caught. Almost, there is no flow of blood.


    Hansen now regrets that he ran too fast before, and it was far away from the cracks in the earth. Now it takes a lot of time to kill the herd.


    The Lord of the Jade Hill saw that some of her herds could not stop Hansen for a moment, and could not help but frown slightly. The power of the body broke out like silk, and it was turned into a book.


    The original bronze-colored ancient book turned to silver in Guanghua.


    Hansen saw this scene, and his heart was screaming badly. The other side was a knight-like alien. His gene nucleus is likely to have evolved into silver.


    In the state of silver gene nucleus, the painted aliens are probably much stronger than the current ones.


    Sure enough, Hansen did not expect that the main look of Yuqiu was dignified, and the paintings were not as casual as they were just now, and all the paintings were very dignified.


    After a while, I saw only the ancient book turned into silver on the brilliance, a silver like a monkey, but the bizarre beasts rushed out from the book, flew toward Hansen, and the speed was terrible. .


    when!


    Hansen and the silver ape had a punch, and the silver ape was shaken by him. He walked a dozen meters in the air to stabilize his body, and Hansen��s own legs fell into the earth.


    "Your sister, this guy should have the level of primitive creatures?" Hansen frowned.


    I saw that the owner of the Jade Hill was still painting, and after a while, he painted a similar silver-winged monkey, but he had already seen sweat on his forehead. Obviously, his painting of these silver-winged monkeys was very exhausting.


    Four silver-winged monkeys have been drawn, and the master of Yuqiu stopped.


    Hansen has already fallen into a bitter battle. The power of these silver-winged monkeys has already broken through. Hansen uses ice muscle jade, and they are similar.


    Only Hansen had to deal with the ordinary beasts, while defending against the attack of the four silver-winged monkeys, and suddenly fell into a disadvantage.


    Ice muscle jade surgery was madly smashed by Hansen, and at the same time, using the phoenix flying secret technique, constantly adjust their position, try to use the enemy as their cover, so that they can not be a good siege.


    Hansen has not used the power of only covering the sky, mainly because he is afraid of scaring the Lord of Yuqiu. In that case, the owner of Yuqiu will not give him a chance to approach.


    Hansen also thought about finding a chance to give the owner of Yuqiu a chance to kill him directly. Otherwise, it would be useless to kill a silver-winged monkey. The main force of Yuqiu can still draw.


    The blood oozing out of the wound, Hansen could not help but frown slightly. The silver-winged monkey was strong enough, and the nail on the claw was very sharp like a silver hook, tearing the wound out of his muscles.


    After such a long battle, Hansen suddenly felt that there was a strange force in the body that was surging, as if every cell survived the destruction of the ice muscle jade, and secreted a kind of A strange substance is energy.


    Hansen was shocked and happy, which is very similar to the situation that Father Ji told him.


    "Is it necessary to condense the gene nucleus?" Hansen was shocked and happy.

 Chapter 1351： First life gene

    Different from the agglomeration of breath, this time the feeling is very strange, it seems that the body really secreted a certain mysterious substance, this mysterious substance is secreted from the cells of the whole body, and it gathers in the body to flow into the sea of ??the soul. Going in the middle.


    When those mysterious substances gathered in large numbers, Hansen finally saw what it was, a substance that was as transparent as water.


    It is a crystal, but it flows like water, it is water, but it seems to be too thick.


    A little similar to the non-Newtonian liquid, it is a little different, Hansen also can not describe what kind of material is, giving people a mysterious and unspeakable feeling.


    Hansen knows that different super-nuclear gene stimuli will motivate the nucleus of the body genes. He is now using the ice muscle jade to stimulate the condensed gene nucleus, which is also the same as ice muscle jade.


    A little bit of transparent matter gathers in the sea of ??souls, gradually becoming a group, and constantly evolves.


    Hansen rushed out of the herd, and there was no time to observe them, but they had to change themselves to see what they could change.


    However, even if Hansen wants to control this mysterious material change, it is impossible to form the nuclear nucleus only by the body genes and super-nuclear gene technology during cohesion. Besides, I have never heard of any power to influence it.


    When Hansen was rushing, he suddenly felt that something was wrong in the soul sea. The formation of the gene nucleus seemed to have some changes.


    Hansen quickly revisited the soul of the sea again, and suddenly he was shocked. He saw the black crystal suspended in the sea of ??souls. At this time, he was emitting a strange brilliance, secreting a black material like night, toward Hansen. The gene nucleus flows away.


    Hansen''s own nucleus is transparent and flawless, and there is no trace of impurities. However, the substance secreted by the black crystal is extremely dark, which is ten times deeper than the black of ink.


    The two are mixed together, but unexpectedly turned into a milky white color, and not dyed black.


    As black crystals secrete more and more black liquid, after mixing into the gene nucleus, the volume of the gene nucleus is not increased, and the milk color is getting heavier.


    Hansen wants to prevent black crystals from blending into his gene nucleus, but he finds that he can''t stop it. He can''t interfere with the changes in the nucleus, and he can''t control the black crystal.


    With more and more black liquids secreted, Hansen discovered that he experienced three black crystals without any change in the shelter. At this time, it turned out to be significantly smaller, and the black liquid secreted seemed to be its body. The change.


    Hansen could not control the formation of the gene nucleus, and they could only let them continue to develop. As a result, the black crystal was probably only about one-tenth of a small one, and no black liquid color was secreted.


    The gene nucleus that has become milky is undergoing dramatic changes, like blooming flowers, which are layered from top to bottom, and finally gather at the bottom.


    Hansen knows that the aggregation of the gene nucleus has reached a critical moment, and it is not known what the gene nucleus mixed with black crystal will look like.


    Hansen can''t pay attention to the gene nucleus all the time. The four silver-winged monkeys have brought tremendous pressure on Hansen, and the wounds on his body are getting more and more. He must play a 12-point spirit.


    After a while, Hansen suddenly felt a shock inside the soul of the sea, it seems that a volcano erupted in the soul sea, and quickly looked at the soul of the sea and glanced.


    After seeing what the nuclear nucleus is now, Hansen couldn''t help but look at it.


    "What the **** is this?" Hansen was full of doubts.


    I saw a fist-sized milky thing suspended in the soul sea. The whole body is crystal clear and smooth, and it is really ice muscle jade bone, beautiful like porcelain.


    However, this shape makes Han Sen speechless, oval, with a slightly smaller upper end and a slightly larger lower end. It looks like an egg standing there.


    "Is it still not finished? Is it really a success to break the egg?" Hansen thought in his heart, but the nuclear nucleus did not change at all.


    Take a closer look, but you can already see its introduction.


    The nuclear gene of this life: bronze crystal nucleus.


    Han Sen��s eyes are straight, and this is too common. Hansen doesn��t want to be as magical as the gene of the Jade Hill Lord. At least you have to be decent.


    If the name is not domineering, Han Sen does not ask for anything like the name of the god, but is it too perfunctory?


    And what do you do with an egg? No matter how inferior, it should be like a dragon female chef, get a fork or a kitchen knife, and it is also a weapon.


    But that''s an egg, isn''t that an egg?


    Hansen��s heart is depressed, but there is still a glimmer of hope in his heart. He thought: ��It may just be a bit of a slap in the face. It��s actually a very powerful gene nucleus. It��s just for a low-key.��


    In the heart of the movement, directly summoned the egg-like gene nucleus.


    I saw a milky crystal egg like crystal jade appeared in front of Hansen, suspended there and did not move.


    Hansen��s thoughts moved, and the crystal egg suddenly rushed to the nearest alien from Hansen.


    Looking at the crystal egg directly on the top of the strange animal, Hansen is full of expectation: "This stuff will not be like a grenade, directly to a big bang? Or like a bullet, can be a beast head shot?"


    Hansen still has great expectations for his own gene nucleus. After all, it is ice muscle jade bone surgery combined with the accumulation of its own genes, and it is impossible to think that it will be weak.


    Although the shape is really unbearable, it should actually be a good thing.


    Hansen��s heart turned a myriad of thoughts, but the crystal egg was already on the head of the strange animal, and Hansen involuntarily widened his eyes and waited for the miracle to happen.


    Boa rides on Hansen''s neck, holding Hansen''s head, and widens his eyes and looks at the crystal egg. It seems to be like Hansen, waiting for the big event to happen.


    In the next moment, the two people have already reached the limit of their eyes, and they are incredibly big and big, just like seeing a ghost.


    The crystal egg **** was on the forehead of the beast. It looked like a jade-like egg. It didn''t smash the head of the beast, and it didn''t explode. It didn''t even have a little redness and bruise.


    Not only that, the head of the beast is fine, the crystal egg itself is flattened, and then like a bouncing ball, it bounces back at a faster speed.


    Hansen people have stayed, and can''t believe that the gene nucleus they have condensed will be such a thing.


    Because of the shape, the crystal egg is not a perfect circle. Therefore, when it was bounced back, it was very unstable in the air. It did not fly back according to the original line, and flew past Hansen��s head.

 Chapter 1352： Jumping egg

    Hansen just happened to have a strange beast coming over. The crystal egg was on the arm of the other animal and was once again bombed out.


    I saw a fist-sized bouncing ball that bounced in the herd. There was no bird at all, let alone hurt, and even a little redness did not come out.


    "I went, I spent so much time and energy, and I paid a lot of hard work. After practicing for such a long time, I gathered such a thing? My mother is not a dad, I don''t need to give it to my daughter. Making toys?�� Hansen��s heart was depressed, and he really couldn��t see what it was for.


    "Forget it, or go to the big crack according to the original plan." Han Sen thought of a move, and took back the crystal egg that was bombed.


    He has been watching for a while, the crystal egg bombs are on those beasts, and the beasts are still rushing to him, which is of no use.


    Hansen continued to rush to the side of the big crack. He didn''t know how many different animals were killed, but it was useless for ordinary beasts.


    The claws of a silver-winged monkey caught his back directly in the case of Hansen''s dodge.


    Hansen was ready for the injury, but the silver-winged monkey caught on his back, but Hansen did not feel the pain as expected.


    He didn''t feel the pain at all, and he couldn''t help but see the place where he was scratched by the silver-winged monkey.


    After seeing it clearly, it was even more accidental. There was no injury at all, and even the armor was not damaged.


    "How could this be?" Hansen was surprised.


    The silver-winged monkey''s claws are extremely sharp. Hansen has been taught many times before. The jade snail armor can''t stop the power of the claw. Every time the silver-winged monkey''s paw can leave a bleeding wound on him.


    Although Hansen''s ice muscle jade surgery is very strong, it is only a flesh injury, but it is already very scary.


    This time it was very strange. The silver-winged monkey clearly caught Hansen��s back, but there was no wound.


    "Is it a silver-winged monkey that has released water?" Hansen quickly dismissed the idea.


    The silver-winged monkey is just a creature that has been drawn. There is no likes and dislikes, no extra feelings, just obeying the master''s command, there is no possibility of releasing water, unless it is ordered by the master of the jade.


    But the Lord of Jade Hill simply wants Hansen��s life, and how can he order the Silver Wing Monkey not to hurt him?


    Someone in Hansen��s heart couldn��t figure it out. When he was wondering, another silver-winged monkey was killed from the side, so that he couldn��t get out of it, and he had to raise his arms.


    Although it blocked the claws of the silver-winged monkey, there were still a few claw marks left on the arm, which made Hansen know that the silver-winged monkey was absolutely not merciless to him.


    "What the **** is going on? Why didn''t the back have been injured?" Hansen was very confused.


    While rushing, he focused his attention on the silver-winged monkey that did not hurt himself. However, Hansen did not see anything different, and it was the same as the other three silver-winged monkeys.


    This silver-winged monkey had also left a scar on Hansen''s body, only the one that was the exception.


    "If there is any difference, it seems that just when the crystal egg bomb came and bounced, it was also played on a silver-winged monkey. Wouldn''t it be that silver-winged monkey?" Hansen thought in his heart.


    The number of crystal egg bombs was too many, Hansen did not have the mood to count, just remember that it was like a silver-winged monkey. As for which one did not know.


    "If it is the silver-winged monkey that is being bombarded, is it not that the crystal egg has the ability to be friends with the beast? As long as it is bounced by it, I and the beast are good friends of a lifetime, and no one will hurt from then on. Who, so the silver-winged monkey will be merciful to me?" Han Sen thinks and thinks this idea is too ridiculous.


    If this is the case, the silver-winged monkey will not be as violent as he is now, and he will attack him again and again.


    "But it really didn''t hurt me? What is going on? Isn''t the silver-winged monkey knowing how to play infernal, knowing that it doesn''t work, the master of Yuqiu will kill it, so will he play there?" It��s going to be desperate to fight with me.


    Hansen glanced at the fierce appearance of the silver-winged monkey and felt that the idea was equally unrealistic. It was really so dry, and that acting could definitely win the award.


    Hansen couldn''t think of the reason, while rushing to observe the silver-winged monkey.


    The owner of Yuqiu only painted four silver-winged monkeys, and the others were ordinary beasts. Obviously, the ancient book of his gene nucleus was not completely unrestricted. At least he could not draw the silver-winged monkey infinitely. Such a creature.


    The Lord of the Jade Hill saw four silver-winged monkeys and so many different beasts still could not kill Hansen, and could not help but frown slightly.


    Looking up and looking at the direction Hansen rushed, the brow of the master of Yuqiu wrinkled deeper, almost wrinkled into a zigzag shape, obviously there are things that he has some taboos.


    After thinking for a moment, the Lord of the Jade Hill gritted his teeth and opened the ancient book again. In that piece of silver, he drew on it and painted it.


    This time, the master painting of Yuqiu was slower. Every stroke fell, and a lot of sweat appeared on his forehead, and he continued to fall down his cheeks.


    After a few minutes, the master of Yuqiu finally recovered his finger, and his face was already a bit white, but he was relieved for a long time.


    I saw the brilliance of the brilliance in the ancient silver book, and a creature full of silver light emerged from it.


    The creature is like the evil spirit depicted on the mural in the temple. The body is strong and ugly, and there is a blood-stained fork in his hands, just like the legendary sin.


    After the evil spirit came out of the ancient book, a pair of green-eyed eyes stared at Hansen, and the long fork in his hand was already stabbed toward Hansen.


    The power and speed of the evil spirits are all powerful to the extreme. One fork pierces, the body is a fork, and the sound of the empty voice is faint, and Hansen is in front of him.


    Hansen holds a dragon female chef in one hand and can only hold the animal''s horn block with one hand.


    when!


    The fork and the horn hit together, Hansen only felt a huge force hit, the body involuntarily retreated, legs like the ground plowed out two deep ditch, and extended more than 100 meters before they stopped.


    Hansen��s palm, holding the horn of the beast, shivered slightly, apparently being overpowered and producing a little numbness.


    At this time, a silver-winged monkey slammed into the back of Hansen when Hansen��s old force had gone to Xinli, and the claws directly caught Hansen��s back.


    Suddenly, the silver nails, like a dagger, directly stabbed Hansen��s body, and Hansen��s eyes widened.

 Chapter 1353： The power of jumping eggs

    Hansen��s spirit was highly concentrated this time. It was very clear under the hole in the tunnel. The silver-winged monkey was the one that made him wonder.


    This time, the paw of the silver-winged monkey caught on his back. There was no mercy, and the speed was fast and fierce. It almost seemed to tear Hansen''s body directly into two halves.


    But when his dagger''s usual silver nails were on Hansen, Hansen''s eyes widened and he was surprised to find that the sharp nails turned like rubber when they touched his body. The child bent on the soft bullet and did not cause any harm to Hansen.


    Because the power of the silver-winged monkey was too strong, its nails changed and the fingers and palms hit Hansen''s back.


    Hansen��s feeling was like a balloon made of soft rubber. There was not much pain. The armor on the back was not damaged. The fingers and palms of the silver-winged monkey were deformed. The impact is like a twisted rubber.


    "How could this be? Is it really the role of the crystal egg? Is it the creature that is bombed by it will become like this?" Hansen was shocked.


    The other three silver-winged monkeys in other directions rushed up again, and the evil creatures also swung their forks again, and the speed and strength were faster and stronger than the previous one.


    Hansen��s thoughts moved, and the crystal egg appeared in the palm of his hand. Hansen looked at the flying night fork and directly grabbed the crystal egg and smashed it.


    After the crystal egg was taken out by Hansen, it produced a sharp rotation in the air. Because it was not a spherical shape, the center of gravity was very unstable. During the flight, it swayed, but it rushed to the evil spirits very quickly.


    In the eyes of the evil spirits, a fierce light broke out, and the fork in his hand smashed down against the crystal egg. It seemed that he wanted to solve the crystal egg first.


    The Lord of the Jade Hill in the sky also frowned at the crystal egg. Like Hansen, he did not see the use of the crystal egg. The silver-winged monkey attacked Hansen twice because of his focus on painting. Out of the beast, so did not see clearly.


    Now I see Hansen once again picking up that strange crystal egg, and I have some doubts in my heart.


    However, the doubts are doubtful, the Lord of the Jade Hill did not carelessly, or ordered the evil spirits to destroy the crystal egg first.


    The power and speed of the evil spirits are very strong. The tip of the fork just stabbed the crystal egg that flew over. One fork and one egg suddenly hit together like Mars hitting the earth.


    Hansen��s heart is faintly worried. The crystal egg is only a bronze gene nucleus. This is positively impacted by the power of a silver gene nucleus. Do you know if there will be damage?


    Hey!


    The fork had already collided with the crystal egg, and I saw that the crystal egg was sagged inward and sunken, and the deformation was very powerful.


    However, the fork was not able to pierce the crystal egg after all, and the crystal egg was shocked by the powerful force on the fork, and suddenly bounced out faster than Hansen.


    I saw a crystal egg bouncing around, and the people watching it were dazzled, and they played on a lot of strange animals. Even the silver-winged monkeys couldn��t be bounced.


    And as the number of bounces increases, the speed of the egg is moving faster and faster, as if every bounce has saved more power for it.


    Hansen evaded the attack and watched the crystal egg bounce. This time he did not take back the crystal egg, but observed it silently. The more he looked, the more Hansen felt surprised.


    Unlike the jumping ball that ordinary children play, this crystal egg is very different because of its shape, whether it is the flight path or the force surface of the object in the bomb, it is unexpected to predict its trajectory.


    Hansen tried to use Optimus and Dong Xuanjing to predict its trajectory, but found that the actual trajectory was very different from his prediction, which was completely unpredictable.


    Even Hansen can''t predict the trajectory. Those animals are naturally more unpredictable. Unclearly, they are bombarded with crystal eggs. Then the egg bombs are forced to move in the other direction.


    Not long after, the beasts near Hansen were bounced again, and even the three silver-winged monkeys and evil spirits were not spared. Some of the beasts were also bounced several times.


    Hey!


    Finally, the crystal egg bombed to Hansen, and Hansen was in the palm of his hand.


    Hansen didn''t know if the crystal egg was just bounced back, or he returned to his palm, but those are not important. Now Hansen just wants to know if the crystal egg has the same power as he imagined. .


    The evil spirit held a fork fiercely at Hansen, and it looked fast and fierce. The silver-winged monkeys also rushed to Hansen from all directions.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the beast''s horn in his hand slammed into the evil spirit''s fork. At the same time, his body shape did not retreat and he deceived the evil spirit.


    The evil spirit fork once again collided with the beast. The last time Hansen was directly shaken back more than 100 meters, this time Hansen has been psychologically prepared, if his guess is wrong, I am afraid it will be worse than the last time.


    But when the evil spirit fork and the horn hit the moment, Han Sen was surprised and widened his eyes, and the hairs all over the body seemed to be beating because of joy.


    The evil spirit fork, which was originally hard and full of strength, was bent like a rubber band after being struck with the horn, and the soft bullet was incomparable, which could not stop the advance of the horn.


    Hansen��s heart was full of surprises, and he ignored the silver-winged monkeys and the strange beasts that fluttered to him. The beast��s horns were forced twice, passing through the weak fork and directly piercing the evil spirit��s body.


    At the same time, the four silver-winged monkeys also rushed to Hansen''s body, and the claws caught Hansen''s body, and the fangs also bite up.


    Not only the silver-winged monkeys, but other exotic animals also rushed to Hansen, or tore or bite, and Hansen was drowned in the blink of an eye.


    Even the dragon female chef who was held by Hansen was bitten by many other animals.


    The Lord of the Jade Hill saw that Hansen was drowned by the alien beast, and his mouth was slightly tilted, revealing a smug color.


    Although there is a little trouble, but the solution is completely solved.


    But in the next second, the triumphant color of the Lord of the Jade Hill solidified on the face. Although many exotic animals drowned Hansen, his breath did not show signs of diminishing.


    "What happened?" The master of Yuqiu frowned at Hansen, who was surrounded by the group.


    According to the truth, Ren Hansen''s body is no longer tyrannical, but only four silver-winged monkeys can tear his flesh and blood, but the owner of the Jade Hill did not see flesh and blood splashing out.


    boom!


    While the Lord of Yuqiu was wondering, he suddenly felt the power of the herd broke out. I saw those groups surrounded by Hansen, and the beasts that fluttered on him were directly shaken by a huge force. The garbage in the sky generally flies around.


    Even the four silver-winged monkeys were no exception. They were directly fled out by Hansen, and Hansen, who had been bitten by the beasts for so long, had no injuries even before the wounds.

 Chapter 1354： I have to play 10,000.

    In Hansen��s eyes, these aliens have turned into balloons, which are basically not threatening.


    After they were shot in the crystal egg, the body did not seem to change, but in fact it became a characteristic similar to foam rubber. It was very soft and could not hurt people.


    Not only the creature, but even the evil spirit fork was turned into a sponge soft bullet after hitting the crystal egg, which is completely non-threatening for Hansen.


    Hansen��s whole body was shocked, and all the strange beasts that had been thrown on him suddenly flew out. There was a piece of sponge, and the same thing as garbage, there was no pressure at all.


    The horn of the beast was also rotated within the evil spirit''s chest, and his chest was directly drilled through a hole, and the evil spirits rushed to the ground to try to bite Hansen.


    But the seemingly sharp teeth, immediately after touching Hansen, deformed like a sponge-made toy.


    Hansen pulled out the beast and pierced the evil spirit''s head directly, killing the evil spirits at once, and the strange beasts that had once again rushed up became the target of Hansen''s massacre.


    Now Hansen doesn''t have to pay attention to the attack of different beasts. Anyway, they can''t hurt people. Hansen only needs to concentrate on killing.


    "Shuang! It''s so cool! This is the real killing, and more, I have to play 10,000." Hansen''s animal horn directly pierced a silver-winged monkey, and his heart was very excited.


    The master of Yuqiu has widened his eyes, and some can''t believe that the beasts he painted have completely lost their attack power, and they seem to have become sponge dolls.


    His face changed indefinitely. See Hansen killing himself on his side. The owner of Yuqiu turned the strange bird who sat down and flew away in the distance, and escaped.


    Hansen grabbed the crystal egg and smashed it over to the Lord of the Jade Hill, who was fleeing in the air. The crystal egg flew across the sky like a meteor, and flew away toward the owner of the Jade Hill.


    Hey!


    The Lord of the Jade Hill saw the crystal egg, and suddenly painted several strange animals behind him. The crystal egg was on the strange animal and suddenly popped out.


    Although the power of the crystal egg is powerful, it has its shortcomings. It is not able to pass through the object, nor the ability to break the object, and the object will inevitably be ejected. Hansen has no way to control it.


    Seeing that the crystal egg bomb was in the other direction, the owner of the jade hill had escaped, and Hansen could only take the crystal egg back.


    After the Lord of the Jade Hill went away, the strange beasts also collapsed and turned into black smoke, and it seemed that they could not be too far away from the Lord of the Jade.


    "It��s a baby, I don��t want to practice it for so many years. The gene that is condensed is magical.�� Hansen was excited to play the crystal egg and tried to throw the crystal egg out.


    After playing a few times, Hansen found that the crystal egg can still be controlled, but it needs to be controlled by the power and its own rotation, as well as the characteristics of the ejection.


    Hansen''s ability to control it is that before leaving the hand, after leaving the hand, it is necessary to rely on the trajectory and the trajectory of the rotation.


    That is to say, if Hansen can pre-determine its flight and ejection trajectory, plus clever tactics, it can also control it.


    This is not difficult for Hansen. He was good at the yin and yang strength of the big yin and yang magnetic guns. He is also very proficient in terms of strength. The spiral power is the skill of the hand. These are very helpful for controlling the crystal egg.


    Even the baseball pitchers can cast a curve ball, and some football players can also kick out the banana ball. Hansen is naturally stronger than them. Together with the instability of the crystal egg itself, the change that can be cast is also More.


    Of course, the unstable center of gravity changes, which means that it is difficult to control, plus the need to calculate its ejection angle, it is even more difficult.


    However, Hansen knows that practice makes perfect, and with his ability to control power and predictive ability, he only needs to practice more and practice, and he will be able to control it in the morning and evening.


    Hansen took the crystal egg and cast it in his hand. He cast it on the ground and let it bounce back into his hand. Because it was not a sphere, the angle of ejection of each area of ??the body touching the ground was different. Hansen began to lie on the ground. After that, ten of them couldn��t play back, but they bounced to other angles.


    If this is not the case with the rotating force, if you add the rotating force, its angle will be more variable.


    Boa looked very happy. It seems that she discovered a new toy. When the crystal egg flies out, she grabs it.


    This move shocked Han Sen, fearing that Boa was also changed by the power of the crystal egg. He did not know whether he could change it after the change, and it would be miserable if he could not return.


    Fortunately, such a thing did not happen, the ejection trajectory of the crystal egg has no way to be controlled by the heart, but its ability to change matter can still be controlled. Only when Hansen needs it to work, will it change the substance of contact.


    Moreover, after Hansen��s experiment, the role of the crystal egg is only about one meter in radius, that is to say, the object that is bombed by it, whether it is a creature or a stone, will be converted into a kind within a radius of one meter. Magical features.


    If the egg is re-bounced a second time, this characteristic will be eliminated.


    A very strange kind of gene nucleus, Hansen has not heard of the gene nucleus with this ability before.


    Of course, he has heard that there are not many gene nucleus. After all, there are too few semi-god-humans. Hansen��s understanding of the gods is very limited.


    With the dragon female chef came to a hidden grove, Hansen opened the crystal egg in her hand and bounced on her body, suddenly turning her body into a soft and harmless state.


    This female singer called out the name of Han Jingzhi before the coma. Hansen went to ask her, what is the relationship between her and Han Jingzhi?


    The dragon female chef was very hurt. Hansen could only help her for a treatment. Soon she woke up and saw Hansen��s face suddenly change. She punched Hansen��s face with a punch.


    Hansen had already been prepared for it. He grabbed the fist of the dragon female chef and then twisted it. The arm of the dragon female chef was twisted into a twist.


    The dragon female chef''s eyes widened and looked at her twisted arm. Like a ghost, her arms were already twisted like that. She couldn''t feel the pain, as if the distortion was natural.


    With a shake, the dragon female chef suddenly turned to the ground, and the beast also immediately resisted the throat of the dragon female chef. Hansen said coldly: "Respond to my question, I can leave you a life, otherwise don''t blame me. The heart is not hot."


    Saying, the beast horn pressed against the throat of the dragon female chef, and the tip suddenly stabbed in, and a little blood flowed out along the corner of the beast.


    "What is your relationship with Han Jingzhi?" Han Sen saw the dragon female chef biting her teeth and not talking, frowning and asked. 8)

 Chapter 1355： Own person

    The dragon female chef heard Han Sen ask, but she just stared at him, and did not want to answer the question.


    Han Sen''s face was cold, and the beast horn was drawn down her skin. It immediately left a blood mark between her neck and the collarbone. The blood spilled out of the scar and formed a strong contrast with the white skin. Compared.


    "My patience is very bad, you don''t challenge my patience." Hansen pretended to be a fierce cold voice.


    "If you want to kill, you don''t have to talk nonsense." The dragon female chef is very simple, and seems to have no fear of death.


    Hansen suddenly felt a little headache. Of course he didn''t want to kill the dragon female chef. The secrets that killed her were also annihilated with her. Hansen had no interest in killing her. He just wanted to know the dragon female chef and Han. What is the relationship between respect and respect, and how many things she knows about Han Jing.


    Seeing intimidation, Hansen��s tone turned mild: ��Why are you here? I just want to know what relationship you have with Han Jingzhi, and not to ask you what you can��t say. Just answer my question. I will let you go after the question, and I will not hurt your half hair."


    Seeing the dragon female chef is unmoved, Han Sen��s eyes turned and added: ��In fact, I also want to ask clearly, so as not to kill the innocent, you and Han Jingzhi are enemies and friends to give a happy speech. Lest I kill the wrong person."


    "My hatred with Han Jing is like the sea. If I find him, I will be born and then fast. You are Han Jingzhi. If you want to kill, you must kill so much." The dragon female chef said without any hesitation. The eyes are still glaring at Hansen.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. He originally suspected that the man who died in front of the underground shelter tree might be Han Jingzhi. If that is the case, even if the dragon female chef and him have hatred, it should be the dragon female chef who killed Han Jingzhi. It is.


    However, looking at the dragon female chef, this hatred is like the sea, but it seems like Han Jingzhi has made her look like.


    "How do you know that I am Han Jingzhi?" Han Sen asked the dragon female chef.


    "Hey, you are all the same race, do you think I deceived me?" The Dragon female chef said disdainfully.


    Hansen suddenly smiled: "I am afraid that you are misunderstood. We are indeed the same race. Our race is called a human race. However, the number of our races may be more than all of your aliens. You are different." It��s not that there are enemies and friends. We humans are the same. How do you know that I am Han Jingzhi?�� Hansen��s bitter explanation is just to get more words from the mouth of the dragon female chef.


    The dragon female chef listened to Han Sen saying that some untrustworthy look up and down Hansen: "What are you talking about?"


    "I lie to you for what you do, it doesn''t matter. Han Jingzhi and I are also enemies. I just don''t know the heroine. You are the same person. You think that you and him are a group. There are many offenses, and the female heroes are forgiven. Han Sen quickly put away the horns of the beast, and apologized to the dragon female chef, and used the light to heal her wounds. By the way, she also touched her with a crystal egg, and her body returned to normal. .


    "Do you really have a hatred with Han Jing?" The dragon female chef looked at Hansen with some horror.


    Hansen helped the dragon female chef sit down on the stump and used the power of the Holy Light to treat her wounds. She said sincerely: "Of course there is hatred. If I am Han Jingzhi, I will kill you." Why do you say so much nonsense with you, and there is no need to waste your strength to save you."


    The dragon female chef thought it seemed reasonable. After checking her body and finding that the body had returned to normal, and under Hansen��s treatment, the injuries suffered by the original master of the Jade Hill gradually recovered.


    She was very hurt. Han Sen''s simulated light was only the strength of the third shelter. The role played by the fourth shelter was much smaller and could only be treated slowly.


    Hansen treated the dragon female chef while chatting with her and did not ask anything special.


    Han Sen saw her appearance as a dead-end, and felt that if she used strong words, she would definitely not ask anything. Simply enter the enemy''s army first, and then try to find out what news can be heard.


    The Long female chef began to be wary of Hansen, but after a few days, her injury has been completely cured by Hansen, and she also felt the warmth of her loved ones, making the dragon female chef''s wariness lower and lower.


    "Speaking, why do you chase me when you meet? I have stunned you a bullhead, you don''t need to want my life?" Hansen saw that the relationship between the two eased a lot, he asked A problem that is not too light or heavy.


    The dragon female chef��s wariness for Hansen is already very low, because she has recovered her strength and feels that she is much stronger than Hansen. Han Senming knows that it is not her opponent. She even cured her. It should not be an enemy.


    After listening to Hansen��s question, the dragon female chef replied casually: ��I saw you and Han Jingzhi are the same people, thinking that you are his person, so I want to kill you.��


    "Have you seen any other human beings in the third shelter? Although we humans are not many in the third shelter, basically every shelter has some, it should not be difficult to see." Hansen has some doubts. I looked at the dragon female chef.


    The dragon female chef shook her head: "No, I have only seen Han Jingzhi as a human being."


    "How did you endanger?" Hansen listened to him.


    The dragon female chef did not answer this time. She stood up and said, "Let''s go, I will take you to kill the alien creatures. You saved me and healed my wounds. I will return this kindness to you."


    "These little things don''t have to be on the mind. Everyone has a hatred with Han Jingzhi. They should have helped each other. They shouldn''t be worth mentioning. If they have something to do, they will go." Hansen said quickly.


    Hansen is preparing to play in the end, letting the long line catch big fish, let the dragon female chef completely have no defense against him. When the next opportunity is goodbye, it is much easier to ask what to ask.


    The dragon female chef saw Han Sen like this. Instead, she felt a little embarrassed. She thought about it and said: "You have just been promoted to the gods. It is too long to walk alone. It is better to go with me. You can join me. Shelter."


    ��Is there a shelter here?�� Hansen suddenly was shocked. If it was a sheltered shelter, his situation would be very dangerous.


    The Dragon female chef did not think so much, and replied casually: "There is a silver-level sanctuary, which was hit by a primitive creature. If you provide some resources to it, you can live in a shelter, much safer than outside."


    When Hansen heard this, he immediately agreed to go to the shelter with the dragon female chef. Since he would not be enslaved, he could use the transmission array to return to the league. That would be better.


    The dragon female chef took Hansen to the shelter and walked halfway. Suddenly she saw a white sheep running over, the sheep that Hansen knew.


    "Two bosses, I can find you." The sheep ran up and screamed and yelled while running.

 Chapter 1356： Bronze shelter

    Hansen saw the sheep, and suddenly his face was black, especially the boss, and Han Sen felt itchy.


    Seeing that the goods dare to appear, Han Sen is ready to kick it off, or to roast a kebab or something.


    But the sheep ran up and said excitedly: "The two bosses, I found a bronze sanctuary, no one has yet to fight, we will go down and make a fortune together."


    ��Where did you find the shelter?�� Hansen put away his fists. Although the ranks of the bronze shelters are the lowest, they are also the shelters that Hansen is most confident of now.


    If there is a shelter that can enter and leave the league freely, it is a very good thing for Hansen.


    "In an underground cave near Yuqiu, I will take you to the boss." The sheep said excitedly.


    Hansen and the dragon girl looked at each other and understood the meaning of the other party. If there is a bronze shelter, of course, it is necessary to fight.


    Although I am still a bit worried about the sheep''s curse, but I think that he and the Dragon Girl are still okay, it should not be so terrible, let it lead the way to find a shelter.


    The sheep said on the front side of the road: "The two bosses, back to the shelter, the gene nuclear inside you can just divide me two, do not give me too much, or I will be proud ..."


    "Shut up, you tm is the boss, your family is the boss." Han Sen listened to it as a boss, the more he listened to the more like a ghost, he couldn''t help but swear.


    The sheep was shocked and didn''t dare to speak any more. He just took the road in front and walked for a while. On a slightly higher grass slope, the sheep opened the grass and got into a grass hole while going inside. Drilled and said: "It''s just inside."


    Han Sen looked at the grass hole and couldn''t help but frown slightly. Although the grass hole was not too small, one could not walk in and could only climb over.


    "Is there a shelter there? You don''t want to play us?" Hansen asked with a suspicious stare at the sheep.


    "Boss, our loyalty to you can be seen in the sun and the moon, how can you play with you, if I play with you, let me thunder and do not die..." The sheep immediately sweared.


    After discussing with the Dragon Girl, the two men followed the sheep and climbed in. The sheep were not threatening to them. Second, they had to explore the road ahead, and they were not afraid of any tricks.


    Inside is the dirt road, but it looks very solid, so there is no need to worry about the collapse. The dirt road has been slanting downwards, climbing for ten minutes, the dirt road has gradually disappeared, turned into a rock, and it has also been widened, Hansen And the dragon girl can stand up and go down.


    The rock road has been slanting down and going, I don''t know where it is going.


    Fortunately, Han Sen and the Dragon Girl have good eyesight. In this dark place, they can also be ashamed, and they are not worried about being attacked.


    "How far is it?" After nearly an hour, I still didn''t see the shadow of the shelter. Hansen frowned.


    The sheep smiled and said: "Come on, there is almost a third of the road, and you will stick to it."


    Come here, Hansen had to let the sheep continue to lead the way, but fortunately this guy did not lie, and walked for almost half an hour, only to see a little light in front, even out of the cave early.


    "Boss, the shelter is there." After the cave, the sheep raised their hooves and pointed to the front.


    Hansen and the dragon girl looked at the direction in which they pointed. They saw a rock-built castle, but it was said that the castle was a bit too exaggerated, and at most it could be a bigger villa.


    Han Sen looked around and saw that he could see a sky like a sky. There were cliffs on both sides. It should be a place like a canyon. The shelter is in the middle of the canyon.


    All are built with blue-gray rocks. The whole is a big castle like a castle. The gate of the shelter is the gate of the castle.


    The dragon girl took the lead to go to the old castle. She also came to the fourth shelter for many years. She had never had the opportunity to lay down her own shelter. Although it was only a bronze sanctuary, she was very tempted.


    The sheep quickly followed up. It was better to see the dragon girl better talking, and has been around the dragon girl, not too close to Hansen.


    Han Sen saw no problem around, and this was followed. The shelter of this scale should be bronze-level, corresponding to the waiter-level alien, which is considered to be the lowest of the shelters.


    But now Hansen has only the bronze gene nuclear. If you go to the silver shelter, it will be hard to say if you can get it down.


    The dragon girl pushed the bronze door directly away, and it was a hall that was seen in the hall. I saw a rectangular dining table in the center of the hall.


    It is a long kind of dining table. The table can only be used by one person, but there are five chairs on each side, and the whole table can sit eleven people.


    On the dining table, there are still some silver cutlery, there are bowls and cups, and there are pots and pots that look like silver.


    There are also many fruits, roast goose, elbows and other dishes in the plate. In a small silver pot, a pot of meat is also stewed. The flames in the table below are also burning, so that the meat inside the pot is always Boiling, exuding seductive meat.


    Hansen and Boa couldn''t help but swallow their throats. They came here for so long, and at most they ate some barbecue. They didn''t even put the salt. They enjoyed such a big meal.


    Hansen reached out and took control of Boa, so that she couldn��t get caught off guard.


    It is a bit strange here. According to the truth, there is no shelter for the fight, there can be no aliens or human beings, no strange creatures will exist, and how could these things happen.


    ��Did this shelter have been hit?�� Hansen thought, and said loudly: ��Excuse me, is the owner of the shelter?��


    Hansen even shouted a few times, but there was no quiet voice in the whole castle. It seems that there is no one at all.


    "Let''s look inside." The dragon girl said as she walked up the stairs behind the hall.


    Hansen and the sheep also followed the past, and the three men turned around in the old castle, but there was no ghost shadow.


    There are four floors in this castle, and there are more than twenty rooms in the room. Hansen opened them one by one and there was nothing at all.


    The strange thing is that they did not find the image of the alien god, and naturally they did not find the transmission array.


    "Strange, isn''t it a shelter here?" The trio turned back to the hall, Hansen frowned.


    The dragon girl was about to say something, but suddenly heard a bang, the gate of the old castle turned out to be closed, and the candlestick in the hall burned itself and lit the hall.

 Chapter 1357： Start cleaning

    The sheep brushed behind the dragon girl, and Hansen and the dragon girl watched the direction of the table with vigilance.


    I saw a figure there, and stood straight at the end of the table near the host, wearing a black dress.


    It��s just that his appearance looks a little weird. Under the light of the candlelight, Hansen looked at the man��s face and suddenly saw it. It turned out to be a puppet, and the pointed nose was a bit like a Pino slot. .


    However, wearing a black dress on it, it is very conspicuous, not a lot of style, but very decent, it is a bit like aristocratic steward in film and television works.


    ��Welcome several guests to the banquet shelter, the dinner is ready, please take a seat.�� Suddenly, the puppet moved a little and invited a very gentleman''s invitation etiquette, then said.


    Hansen��s three people were shocked. In the puppet, they didn��t feel the breath of life, but the guy was like a living person, except for the relationship between the face and the wood, there was no expression, and the movement was a bit dull. But speaking is no different from living people.


    The sheep suddenly jumped out and shouted: "You are the genetic core of this shelter. Don''t want to lie to us. I will see you through the cleverness. You must be poisonous in your meals. You want to kill us all... ��


    The puppet looked up at the sheep and said in a somewhat mechanical voice: "You have been included in the list of unwelcome guests, and cleaning begins."


    As the sound of the puppet fell, Hansen was staring at it with vigilance, but he did not see what he did, just standing there and looking at the sheep with a pair of red-eyed eyes.


    After waiting for a while, I still can''t see how it reacts. Han Sen is trying to let the sheep say a few more words, but when she turns around, she suddenly changes her face. The sheep is a good guy. I don''t know when it turned into a puppet made of wood. The face still maintains a talking posture, as if the words have not been finished, it has become this appearance.


    Hansen and the Dragon Girl were both shocked. The sheep were by their side, and even they didn''t even notice when the sheep became a puppet.


    Fortunately, unlike the puppet, the sheep can still feel the breath of life, but the body becomes wood, there is no way to move, and even the eyes can not be licked.


    "Three guests are invited to the seat and the dinner is about to begin." The puppet bent over again to Hansen and invited them to the table.


    However, the three guests he said obviously did not include sheep, and one of them referred to Boa.


    Han Sen slightly frowned, but the dragon was a flash of gaze, and wanted to attack, a small bronze gene nucleus, even want to threaten her, she naturally refused to endure.


    "Let''s sit down and talk." Hansen was holding the dragon girl, did not let the dragon girl attack, and walked toward the table together.


    Under the guidance of the puppet, two people sat down at the table, and Hansen watched the puppet and wanted to see what he was doing.


    "Please ask the guest to follow the dining etiquette and ask the guest to sit in his position." The puppet stood next to Hansen.


    Hansen understood that he was talking about Boa, and placed Boa in the chair next to him.


    Hansen was so cooperative because he did not see how the sheep were turned into puppets.


    The fourth sanctuary is different from the first three-story sanctuary. Even the weakest common creature is a semi-god-like existence. The power of the bronze gene nuclear is absolutely not to be underestimated.


    Hansen is very skeptical that they have entered the opponent''s nuclear capabilities. If they refuse puppets, they are likely to have the opportunity to launch a nuclear power like a sheep.


    The power of the demigod is so strange that it is difficult to ponder. If there is no absolute repressive power, then it must find the flaws of the other party to defeat it.


    So Hansen will take advantage of the situation and see what the power of this puppet is.


    Sure enough, they accepted the invitation of the puppet, and they were not treated like sheep, nor were they attacked by power.


    Although the sheep turned into puppets, they were full of vitality and consciousness. They couldn��t move with their eyes open and their eyes open, but they could watch Hansen.


    "Please enjoy the first food I prepared carefully." The puppet did not know where to push a dining car, and then placed the silver tableware in front of Hansen. After opening the meal, it turned out to be hot. A piece of meat similar to a steak.


    Although the scent of the steak was very attractive, Hansen still pressed the drooling beside him and looked at the dragon girl.


    "This is snow beast meat, no problem." The dragon girl said that she had picked up the knife and fork and cut the steak. She sent a small mouthful of mouth and chewed a few times and praised it. It seemed to feel good.


    Hansen was relieved to learn the dragon girl together with Boa. The dragon girl is a big expert in this area. If there is a problem with this meat, she can��t see it. Even if she can��t see it, she can��t taste it. come out.


    Hansen cut a piece into his mouth and suddenly felt the whole mouth filled with fragrant and delicious gravy. It was really good and had a happy satisfaction.


    "Eating snow beast meat, gene gene 1."


    Hansen was amazed at the heart, but did not expect this thing to increase the gene.


    Boa also learned Hansen''s appearance, cut and ate a piece, and the small face suddenly burst into a happy red light. A pair of small hands danced with a knife and fork, and put one piece of meat into the small mouth and chewed it. stand up.


    "Guest, there is a good wine here." The puppet gave Hansen them a pour, and the service was very thoughtful.


    Hansen and Boa are watching the dragon girl''s eyes. Seeing the dragon girl pick up the wine and drinking, I know that there is no problem, and they all drink.


    A dish of food was brought up by a puppet, a glass of wine was in the belly, Hansen three people eating sea to drink, that taste is not so much more beautiful, Han Sen and Boa have not enjoyed such a big meal for a long time.


    Only the sheep is set there, but the heart is bitter to the extreme, hate can not be rushed to eat a big meal, but unfortunately it can not move now, it is so uncomfortable all over the body.


    The rise of Boa��s food has already been taken care of so much. When he reached out, he grabbed a piece of meat such as a roast goose leg and stuffed it into the small mouth.


    "It''s too odious... you are seriously violating the dining etiquette... being included in the list of unwelcome guests... cleaning up..." The puppet saw Boa grabbing the meat with his hand and suddenly seemed to be irritated. There was red light in his eyes, and he cried out in anger.


    "Not good!" Hansen was shocked and quickly went to see Boa.

 Chapter 1358： Punch

    Without any hesitation, Han Sen grabbed Boa and reached her directly behind her.


    After the puppet''s eyes flashed through the blood, a horrible color appeared, and he looked at Boa.


    Hansen stared at the puppet, and also checked Boa, and found that Boa had no problem at all, and did not become a puppet like a sheep.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly surprised. Looking at the puppet��s appearance, it should have been the power of it, but it did not work for Boa.


    After the puppet slammed, the red light in the eyes was released again, and he angrily angered: "You are all listed as unwelcome guests, cleaning up begins."


    The words fell, the puppet flashed red eyes have already looked at Han Sen, Han Sen summoned the crystal egg, is about to cast out, but has not left the palm of his hand, the palm has actually become wood, the body quickly turned into wood.


    The dragon girl summoned the kitchen knife, but it didn''t work yet. Like Hansen, the body turned into wood.


    Although Hansen couldn''t move, but his heart was amazed, the puppet''s ability was much stronger than he had imagined, even his body of ice muscles and the dragon girl who had already condensed the silver gene. It can be directly woodized, and it is probably not the general bronze gene nucleus. It is hard to imagine that the bronze gene nucleus will have such a strong force.


    "Is this small castle not a bronze sanctuary, but a silver-level sanctuary?" Hansen thought in his heart.


    The puppet over there, but the red light in the eyes flashed, staring at the treasure behind Hansen.


    Its power has always had no effect on Boa, and Boa has nothing at all, and it has not been woodized at all.


    "Clean up!" The puppet walked toward Boa, and the puppet-style mouth spoke, and the red light flashed in his eyes, which looked very strange and scary.


    Boa stroking the wooded Hansen behind his back, his face was angry, not only did he not fear the puppet, but also glared at it, her mini hoist appeared in her hand.


    I want to see the puppet going to the front of Bao, but suddenly heard a strange sound, Han Sen has been wooded on the body, revealing a strange blazing brilliance.


    The puppet suddenly burst into shock and looked at Hansen unbelievably. I saw that in the blazing brilliance, Hansen��s already woodized body actually recovered his flesh and blood.


    "Dare to bully my daughter, you guys are dead." Han Sen''s blazing light is like a galaxy, and a punch hit the puppet.


    The puppet''s face changed greatly, and the red light in his eyes flickered, but it didn''t work for Hansen. In its horrifying eye trial, the blazing light directly hit it.


    boom!


    The sawdust flew, and the entire body of the puppet was shot by Hansen and turned into a flying sawdust.


    "Destroy the silver nuclear puppet housekeeper and get the silver nuclear puppet housekeeper."


    I saw that in the scattered wood chips, a small piece of wood flew to Hansen and directly shot into the soul sea.


    Hansen got out of the super-spirit state and glanced at his soul sea. He saw that there was a puppet-sized villain.


    Puppet Housekeeper: Woody silver gene nucleus.


    As the puppet housekeeper was destroyed, the wooded dragon girls and sheep gradually recovered their flesh, and when they resumed their mobility, they looked at Hansen with amazement and were very surprised.


    Because they were all wooded, the eyes could only look in one direction, and did not see Hansen turned into a super-spirit, only to see the puppet being shattered by a holy light.


    Waiting for what they said, the stairs behind the hall suddenly made a loud noise, slowly separating from the middle and moving towards the sides. After a short time, a road was revealed, but at the end was a door that seemed to be the shelter. The Temple of Heterogeneous.


    "Boss, you are truly extraordinary, handsome and straight, is the **** of the demigod, the small respect for you is like the continuous stream of water, like..." The sheep rushed up, holding Hansen''s foot and slamming.


    Now the sheep can see who is the real thigh, and even the horrible puppet gene nucleus directly explodes, this power is too strong.


    Hansen didn''t take care of it. He took Boa directly to the gate. After pushing the door, he saw that there was a shrine in the opposite, and a statue of the opposite spirit stood at the end.


    However, the groove on the forehead of the alien statue is still empty, and there is no stone of the soul, indicating that it is not occupied by the alien.


    The alien gods are silver-white, like silver, which means that it is indeed a silver shelter, not a bronze sanctuary that Hansen had previously thought.


    The dragon female chef and the sheep knew that the puppet that Hansen had killed was turned out to be a silver gene, and it was even more shocking to see Hansen��s eyes.


    Hansen looked at the dragon female chef and asked, "Would you like to put the stone of the soul into it?"


    The dragon female chef shook her head slightly: "The silver shelter is not what I want."


    Once the aliens put their own soul stone into it, it is very troublesome to take it out. Most of them will be like the third shelter, they have to live with the shelter, so the semi-god is for the asylum. The choices are very cautious, generally not easy to put into their own soul stone.


    Since the dragon female chef did not put her own soul stone into it, Han Sen summoned the female emperor and let her put the stone of the soul into it to control the shelter.


    Although the transmission array can be used without controlling the shelter, the protection function of the shelter cannot be opened, and many portals cannot be opened.


    At the moment, the female emperor looked at Han Sen with a grudge, and injected the stone of her soul into the forehead of the alien god.


    The female emperor is not the same as the dragon female chef. She has already surrendered to Hansen. The stone of the soul is actually controlled by Hansen. Just like in the third shelter, it can be temporarily put in, as long as Hansen is willing, She can be taken out at any time, and there are not so many concerns.


    If the dragon female chef is willing to surrender to Hansen, the same can be done, but the general aliens will not be willing to submit to a human being.


    The dragon female chef saw that Han Sen actually summoned a stranger, and her heart was even more surprised.


    Although the moment the female emperor''s breath is very weak, but the dragon female chef has seen it, this is not an ordinary alien.


    In an instant, the female emperor took control of the shelter and thoroughly understood the situation in the shelter. So Hansen was very happy. This is really a shelter that has not been occupied. The treasure house of the shelter has not been opened yet. Gene nuclear.


    In the silver-level sanctuary, there will definitely be a silver gene in the treasure house. Hansen goes directly to the treasure house and wants to see what gene cores are there.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1359： Magic ring

    The shelter of the Fourth Sanctuary is different from the previous three floors. If it is an unoccupied sanctuary, in addition to the gene nucleus of the shelter, the treasure house is not affected by the alien and alien creatures. The gene nucleus in the birth.


    Although the female emperor''s injury is not completely good, it is not too much effort to use the stone of the soul to control the shelter.


    Hansen and the dragon female chef and sheep came to the treasure house, and when they opened the door, they saw three strange boxes.


    Different from ordinary boxes, these three boxes are like three pillars standing in the treasure house, connecting the upper and lower ends of the treasure house. The lower part is directly deep into the ground and connected with the earth.


    One of the columns is full of silver color, which means that the inside is the silver gene nucleus, while the other two columns are bronze columns. The natural nucleus is the bronze gene nucleus.


    Hansen did his part and went straight to the silver pillar. Most of the shelters were his credit. Naturally, there is no need for humility.


    Hansen��s palm rested on the silver column, and the silver pillar suddenly fell.


    It was not until there was any institution, but because the female emperor controlled the shelter, and the silver pillar was lowered.


    The pillars are hollow. After descending, you can see that there is something floating in the center. It is a purple ring.


    Hansen reached out and took the ring out, and suddenly heard a familiar voice coming from his mind.


    "Get the silver gene nuclear ring."


    Hansen looked at the information of the magic ring, and there was a slight surprise.


    Magic Ring: Darkness gene nucleus.


    The gene nucleus of the dark system is not common. Fortunately, there are all kinds of heterogeneous genes in Hansen, and it is impossible for him to be dark.


    The remaining two bronze gene nucleus, Hansen gave the dragon female chef and sheep, with the silver gene nucleus, Hansen is not so concerned about the bronze gene nucleus.


    The dragon female chef got an armor. The sheep got a bronze mirror. It can shoot from the bronze mirror and hurt people. Although the attack power is good, for Hansen, the genetic core is useless. His body of ice muscles is not too much damage.


    Probably studied the two new silver gene nucleus, the puppet housekeeper can be transformed into the same thing as the puppet housekeeper they have seen, and can use the red light in the eyes to make people.


    The role of the magic ring is more interesting. After wearing the magic ring, you can demonize the heart and gain powerful power, but the magical heart has great damage to the body. It will not benefit the body for a long time. .


    Hansen returned to the league from the shelter, and the mother, Ji Yanran and Xiao Yan were greatly surprised. Although they were confident in Hansen��s strength, the fourth shelter was too dangerous to see Hansen return. That is great joy.


    Hansen also contacted friends who had a good relationship with him. They told them the news of their return. Everyone was very happy. Congratulations on his successful promotion to the demigod.


    Did not stay in the league for too long, because his shelter is not safe, maybe it will be hit by high-level biological discoveries, so Hansen still has to improve strength.


    With this shelter as a base, Hansen hunt ordinary creatures in the nearby area, so that he can fully increase his basic genes and increase his strength.


    The fourth shelter gene, even the underlying gene, can add a lot of physical fitness.


    The 100-point basic gene can increase the physical fitness by 2000 points; the original gene can increase 4000 points by 100 points, and so on. Some half-the gods estimate that if it is a super-god gene, one hundred points can increase the physical fitness of more than 30,000.


    Hansen only fully supplemented the basic gene, it can make the physical quality close to 10,000, even if you do not use any super nuclear technology, it is enough to fight the original creatures.


    Hunting ordinary creatures is not a difficult thing for Hansen. There are still many ordinary creatures in Yuqiu. Hansen has killed a lot of crystal eggs and quickly filled the basic genes.


    The only pity is that Hansen��s poisonous meat thrown into the big crack did not play any role, and he could not poison the original creature.


    The sheep has already determined that Hansen is a real thigh, and he is not following the dragon girl. He has been working hard with Hansen��s saddle horse all day long, and he has shouldered the responsibility of playing with Bao��s play. How does Baoer pack it, it is not angry, it is Let Han Sen also feel a little embarrassed to drive it away.


    However, Hansen insisted that it should be called his own boss. Some of them could not afford it. Every time the sheep called him the boss, Hansen felt the coldness of the back bones.


    After the basic gene was full, Hansen abandoned the shelter in the canyon and went to the shelter where she was with the dragon girl.


    Mainly because of the place in Yuqiu, the original biological resources are originally few, and the dragon girl said that many primitive creatures are group living, and they encounter primitive organisms that are genetically nucleated. They themselves are not easy to solve, it is better to have A team, it is easier to hunt.


    The Dragon female chef has joined a team, Hansen goes with her, she can recommend Hansen to join her team, the efficiency will be higher.


    Hansen is naturally happy to agree, and he can''t guarantee that his super nuclear gene and gene core are invincible. It is not bad to be able to join a team.


    So three people and a sheep went on the road together, Boa rode a small sheep, Hansen and the dragon girl walked on foot, and soon the area of ??the jade hill.


    Because the dragon girl is still very familiar with the road in this area, there is no danger.


    However, when I reached the fourth day, I suddenly saw two streams of light in the sky, and then I saw the world changing. The sky was like a collapsed snow-capped mountain. A large piece of snow slipped from the sky and took a moment. The nearby mountains turned into a silvery white, and the temperature around them suddenly dropped to a terrible degree.


    Han Sen looked around the flowers and trees, and even some ordinary creatures were directly frozen, his face suddenly changed, and immediately the ice muscle jade surgery was run to the limit, while Bao Bao was carried into his arms and looked around. Seeing everywhere is a snow and ice, there is no hiding place, and a snow wave like a tsunami has already flooded.


    "Not good, there is a horrible strong man in the big fight!" The dragon female chef also changed her face and directly reached out and summoned her transparent bowl, and buckled them all three.


    The next second, the raging snow waves drowned them together with the big bowl, and there was no shadow in the blink of an eye.


    Hansen didn''t know how thick the snow was outside, but even within the big bowl, he still felt cold.

 Chapter 1360： Innocent disaster

    Hansen''s ice muscle jade surgery has a strong resistance to the cold, even he feels a little cold, not to mention other people.


    The dragon female chef and the sheep have been shivering in the frozen, the dragon female chef is still okay, and the body rises to ignite the flame, although it is difficult to play a big role, it will not let her be frozen to death.


    The sheep are a little bit miserable, and the white hairs on the body are frozen and iced, turning into a glimpse of ice, which looks very weird.


    Now that the sheep has been frozen, only the twitching is left. It��s already too fast to be retracted. Look at it, I��m afraid it will be frozen to death after a while.


    Hansen holds Boa, transforms the power of the flame, and warms the treasure in the arms. Although the effect is not great, it seems that Boa��s state is not bad. He does not show the look of fear of the cold, but only looks curiously. The snow outside.


    Hansen��s face didn��t look good, and he didn��t say that the sheep would be frozen to death. Now the temperature outside is still falling rapidly. If this continues, then for a while, I��m afraid he will be frozen. died.


    "What is the strong outside in the fight? How can there be such a terrible power overflow?" Hansen frowned and asked, his hole mysteriously difficult to see through the thick ice and snow.


    I can only feel that the sky is like a sky, and large blocks of snow and ice are constantly tilting from the sky.


    "I don''t know, I have never seen such a horrible strongman in this area. Looking at this situation, it is very likely that the Emperor and even the Emperor of the Emperor are fighting." The Dragon Girl��s teeth trembled.


    Even if it was wrapped in a flame, the dragon girl''s lips were still frozen and some purple, and the body was shaking with uncontrollable sorrow.


    When the dragon girl finished speaking, she heard a very strange call coming. The voice was like an awl and directly penetrated into the brain, causing several people to feel only a bang, and the pain fell to the ground. .


    "Damn!" Hansen''s face changed greatly. His situation was much better. His brain was strengthened by the crystal spar, and his mental strength was stronger than that of the average person.


    But this kind of psychic attack is still going on, obviously caused by another horrible life in the battle.


    This kind of sound is far away from them, as if it was uploaded in nine days, but their lethality is still great for Hansen.


    The dragon girl had fallen to the ground with her ears, and the sheep was even more painful to roll around. Boa also covered her ears, and her face was very unhappy.


    Fortunately, the place where the sound was initiated was too far away from them. If it was near, I was afraid that their heads had already exploded.


    The sky and the earth are falling apart, the screams keep coming, and the temperature is getting lower and lower, making their situation worse and worse.


    "I don''t know how long their battle will last. There are still one or two hours. I am afraid that we will die here today." Hansen endured the pain of his brain.


    But I can''t think of any good way. The sheep only have the convulsions. Most of the body has been frozen into ice. Only the heart and other places have not been covered by snow.


    The situation of the dragon girl is better, but it does not seem to support it for too long.


    Boa��s face also showed a trace of uncomfortable expression, and it looked quite uncomfortable. Hansen rarely saw Boa��s expression.


    Hansen opened the Ten Lock Hole Xuan Jing, I want to try to see if I can shield the cold and sound with the hole Xuanqi field. Even if it can''t shield the cold, it should have some effect on the sound.


    Sure enough, the seven senses of Dong Xuan��s gas field still played some role. Although they could not completely shield the screams, they also made them better.


    Hansen constantly runs the tunnel and screams against the screams, hoping to minimize the impact of screams on the dragon girl, hoping that they can persist for a while, waiting for the two terrorists in battle to finish, or They are far from such an area, even if they are saved.


    However, their luck was very bad. After a while, the voice not only did not go far, but gradually got a close trend.


    Hansen��s Dong Xuanqi field became more and more difficult to operate. Hansen bit his teeth and tried to squeeze the strength inside the body. At the same time, he also shrank the scope of the hole��s sacred field, just holding the transparent bowl, hope Can support as much as possible for a while.


    If there is only cold, the dragon girls can still fight against it, but the screams have seriously confused their minds, making them unable to run power against the cold.


    Han Sen used the hole Xuanqi field to shield the screams, which made the dragon girl''s situation better, but the sheep did not respond at all, and did not know whether it was dead or alive.


    "That guy is really a bad guy. If you die, you can''t blame others. It hurts us to be unlucky with it. Maybe it is called our boss, so it will be affected by this innocent disaster." Hansen was depressed.


    The screams are getting closer and closer, and the faces of Dragon Girl and Boa are getting more and more ugly. Hansen is also uncomfortable. He feels like a needle in his head, and he has to fight against the lower and lower temperature. Look, see Boa''s face has been somewhat whitish, and the dragon girl has been unable to fall to the ground.


    "Damn! After I have been promoted to advanced level, I must let you taste this taste." Hansen once again overdrafted the force and forced the strength of Dong Xuan''s gas field, hoping to help Boa to resist some strange screams. .


    Hansen is trying hard, but suddenly feels that the whole body''s cells have survived under the operation of the tunnel mysterious classics, secreting a mysterious substance, slowly flowing toward his soul sea.


    "Does the tunnel mysteriously condense the gene nucleus at this time?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse.


    The mysterious substances entered the soul sea. Like the last ice muscle jade condensed gene nucleus, the black crystals reacted and secreted a black liquid to participate in the aggregation of the gene nucleus.


    The chills around him, the screams have been like the thunder, Hansen has been difficult to distract to see the tunnel mysterious condensed gene nucleus, just the power of the condensed power and the sound and ice against.


    The dragon girl has no idea of ??life and death, and she has also produced frost on her body. Boa is also shivering in the arms of Hansen, and the face is pale and terrible.


    Hansen felt that the temperature was still lowering, and the screams seemed to be closer, as if the battlefields of the two terrorists were closer to them.


    "Damn, this is not a death!" Han Sen looked around, there were deep snow and ice everywhere, and it was impossible to rush out.


    Suddenly, Hansen only felt a shock in the sea of ??souls. It seemed that something had rushed out and hung in front of Hansen.

 Chapter 1361： Sky umbrella

    Han Sen was slightly surprised. The thing that rushed out of the soul sea turned out to be an umbrella, like the kind of paper umbrella that Jiangnan women supported in the rain.


    The whole body is black as ink, and there is no variegation. Even the handle is black.


    After the black umbrella flew out of the sea of ??souls, it immediately flew to the top of Hansen''s head. Then Hansen felt an invisible force shrouded, and the whole world seemed to be quiet at once.


    No matter the icy scent, or the screaming scream of the brain, it disappeared at once.


    Hansen��s heart was happy, and he found that within the scope of the umbrella, all the molecules of matter were shielded and could not enter the umbrella.


    "This is the gene nucleus of the tunnel mysterious?" Han Sen quickly went to see its information.


    The nuclear gene of this life: bronze umbrella.


    Within the scope of the umbrella, it seems that an absolute field has been formed. It is difficult for any force to invade it. Without the intrusion of coldness and sound, Boa suddenly recovered normal, and the big eyes looked curiously at the umbrella.


    Hansen went to check the dragon girl and the sheep. The situation of the dragon girl is still good. Without the stimulation of the cold and the sound, there should be no big problem.


    The sheep is left with a sigh of relief, and it is a big fat if it is not directly frozen.


    Hansen treated the dragon girl and the sheep with the Holy Light. After a while, the dragon girl was able to use her power to expel the cold in the body. The sheep was still sick and sick, although the mind was restored, but the body was still weak. The strength of the continuous shooting is gone.


    "The two strong men of the war have already gone?" asked the dragon girl after recovering some.


    "Not yet." Hansen looked outside and said.


    In the umbrella of the dragon, the dragon girl could not feel the outside situation. Hansen could see the situation. The ice and snow molecules and sound molecules outside were still in the fierce movement. Obviously the war continued.


    Fortunately, under the shelter of the umbrella, they have not been affected again. Under the treatment of the Holy Light, after a while, the sheep are much better.


    Suddenly, Hansen heard a horrible sound coming like it was like a mountain collapsed on the ground, and everything went to calm, and the power of ice and snow stopped.


    "It seems that the battle between the two terrorist powers has already been separated." Hansen thought so, but he did not dare to go out immediately.


    If the party that is victorious is still outside, if you go out now, you don��t know whether the strong person��s mood is good or bad. If the person��s mood is not good, wave the hand and destroy the life that can be seen. .


    Waiting for several hours, I haven��t heard any more movements. Hansen just let go of the heart and received the umbrella. The dragon girl also received a transparent bowl and saw snow and ice outside.


    The dragon girl used a kitchen knife and a fork to dig a passage in the snow and ice, and dug more than a hundred meters before finally drilling out from under the ice.


    The place can be seen all around, there is a silver color everywhere, but nothing can be seen, and even those mountains are completely covered by ice and snow, becoming a continuous snow mountain.


    The land, forests, rivers and the like have been buried in the snow and ice, and there is no trace at all.


    There is a dead silence around them. Apart from Hansen and them, they have completely felt no signs of life, as if they are already isolated areas of life.


    "It''s terrible!" Hansen couldn''t help but feel a little scared. If it wasn''t for the success of the umbrella, they would have died.


    Hansen suddenly thought of a problem. The shelter where the dragon girl is located will not be buried in the snow or ice. They are not going to pass, and the aliens and aliens in the shelter may not be as good.


    Thinking of this, Hansen urged the dragon girl to go to the shelter soon. If the shelter was really affected, they could dig it in, and they could find a lot of different creatures and flesh, maybe there would be a nuclear nucleus. Can be embarrassed.


    The dragon girl took Hansen to the direction of the shelter, but because of the snow and ice, many types of land were difficult to identify, and the dragon girl could not determine where the shelter was.


    Four weeks ago, I saw snow and ice everywhere. Thousands of miles were all snow and ice. Except for a few high mountains, I couldn��t tell the difference.


    The dragon girl only knows the approximate location of the shelter, but it is not an easy task to dig a shelter from more than 100 meters of ice and snow.


    Ming knows that there is a treasure house below, but the feeling of not finding it is very uncomfortable. Hansen has gone hundreds of miles and can see that there is no marginal snow and ice, and the dragon girl has gone astray. Turning around, she couldn��t even tell where the shelter was.


    The good snow and ice almost wiped out all the nearby lives, and they did not encounter any danger, just wasting some time and energy.


    "Forget it, since we can''t find it, let''s go out of this area first. Everything here is dead. There is no chance to hunt for a different creature or find a genetic plant." Hansen said helplessly.


    The three men and one sheep chose a direction and went all the way, hoping to get out of the snow and ice area.


    After walking for more than a thousand miles, I still didn''t see a living thing. I didn''t have anything but ice and snow. It was a bit boring.


    "There seems to be something in front!" The sheep stalked Boa in front, ran and screamed.


    Hansen and the Dragon Girl walked up the snow slope, and they saw that there was something standing in front of the snow, green and green, which was quite eye-catching in this silver world.


    Look closely, there is a tree there.


    "Go, we used to look at the tree that can survive here. It is definitely not a product. Maybe it is a high-level gene tree. If the fruit has already been formed, then we will be developed." Hansen��s heart is happy. Speed ??up the pace and go to the direction of the tree.


    It was surrounded by snow and ice. The tree looked only a dozen meters high and was not flooded by snow. It was a bit strange.


    The tree is somewhat like a tree-flowered tree, the tree is covered with pink flowers, and the fragrance is floating, making people feel comfortable.


    Moreover, there is no trace of snow and ice in the area under the tree, revealing a piece of land. It seems that this place was originally a small mountain. The tree grew on the top of the mountain. After the mountain was flooded by heavy snow, it became the present.


    Under the big tree, there are still a few different creatures, which may have escaped under the big tree during the war, and they have fortunately escaped.


    But the big tree can only help them withstand the cold, but they can''t resist the terrible sound. Although the different creatures survived, the situation is not so good. One is like drunk, groggy. It is very difficult to climb up.


    search engine,

 Chapter 1362： Hunting gold dragon

    The sheep see the alien creatures that have no resistance, and they are also happy in their hearts and want to run over.


    "Don''t go." Hansen was looking at the sheep with a dignified look, staring at the middle of several alien creatures.


    In a short time, I saw a three-foot-long cockroach crawling out from behind a strange creature. The hustle and bustle of the golden color, even thousands of feet and tentacles are like gold casting, that is, gorgeous and strange.


    "Golden Dragon!" The dragon female chef''s face changed, and Hansen quickly retreated.


    "Do you know what it is?" After retreating to the distance, Han Sen asked the dragon female chef.


    The dragon girl nodded slightly: "That is the mutant creature gold dragon, the gene core has reached the gold level, not that we can compete."


    "That''s not necessarily. I don''t think it hurts. It should have been shocked by screams. The situation is not so good. We don''t necessarily have the chance to kill it." Hansen looked at the gold dragon.


    The golden dragon was wrapped around a strange creature, and the mouth pierced into the head of the alien creature, like sucking like a coconut juice.


    The strange creature struggled and screamed, but because it had been hurt too much, it was just a struggle for a while and there was no movement, it was already dead.


    The golden dragon pulled out the mouthparts, and the alien head had only one empty shell and one blood hole left. The sheep''s scalp was numb and quickly ran to Hansen.


    "The creature with the gold gene nucleus is too dangerous, and we don''t know how many injuries it has, and its carapace is very hard, we may not be able to open it." The dragon girl frowned.


    "Do you know what the nuclear capacity of Golden Dragon is?" Hansen asked.


    The dragon girl thought about it: "The nuclear power of the golden dragon is a metal rope. Once it is tied, it will get tighter and tighter until it is strangled, and as long as it is close to the golden dragon, a certain distance. Eighty-nine can''t escape the bundle of the metal rope."


    Hansen listened a little frown, but his eyes were always staring at the golden dragons crawling on the aliens.


    Dong Xuan gas field can be seen, the life of the golden dragon has fluctuated greatly, obviously it has been seriously injured, and now is the best chance to kill it.


    "You stay here, I will try it." After Han Sen knew the ability of the Golden Dragon, he observed it for a while and decided to try it.


    If you want to hunt down a creature with a gold core, I am afraid there is no better chance than this. Hansen does not want to let it go.


    Summoned the sky umbrella in his hand, and summoned the puppet housekeeper, and rushed to the golden dragon from two different directions.


    The golden dragon had apparently discovered Hansen. They only saw the golden light flashing on it, a golden rope lock, almost at a speed that was invisible to the naked eye, and instantly tied the puppet housekeeper closest to it.


    The puppet housekeeper''s eyes flashed red, but because of the distance, or its power, the influence of the golden dragon was very limited, and it did not make the body of the golden dragon.


    "It''s now!" Hansen is a happy heart, with the moment when the puppet housekeeper is locked by the golden rope, the power inside the body bursts wildly, the speed is raised to the limit, and the gold dragon is approaching quickly.


    He wants to kill the golden dragon''s gene core when he is not around.


    However, he only heard a bang, and the golden rope lock that tied the puppet housekeeper shrank fiercely, like a sharp blade, and suddenly divided the puppet housekeeper into many pieces.


    Then I saw the golden rope lock once again turned into golden light, and rolled over to Hansen.


    The puppet housekeeper was solved too fast, Hansen did not come and rushed to the side of the golden dragon, but the golden rope lock had already been rolled into his body.


    Hansen��s umbrella in the hand of the sky greeted the golden light of the golden rope lock.


    Suddenly I saw the golden rope locked around the sky umbrella, and Hansen��s other hand summoned the crystal egg, and directly smashed it toward the golden dragon.


    Seeing that the crystal egg flew like a meteor, the golden dragon had a fierce shape and flashed to the side, not being smashed by the crystal egg.


    However, the crystal egg **** was on the side of a different creature, and immediately bounced again, and it even bounced in the direction of the golden dragon. So close, the gold dragon that had been seriously injured could not escape. Was in the crystal egg bomb.


    Hansen reached out and grabbed the crystal egg that came back, and sent it back to the soul sea. The figure quickly rushed to the golden dragon, and at the same time pulled out the horn and stabbed the golden dragon.


    The golden rope lock is like a snake, wrapped around the umbrella, and the body is getting tighter. I want to break the umbrella.


    Although the rib of the umbrella of the sky made a squeaking sound, it was not broken by the golden rope lock.


    It��s just that the bronze-level umbrella is even tougher than the silver-level puppet housekeeper.


    Hansen is not sure how long it will take to cover the sky umbrella. After all, it is two levels worse than the golden rope lock, so he only wants to kill the golden dragon as soon as possible.


    The golden dragon saw Hansen rushing to the front of it. The body suddenly became as high as a snake, and no longer dodged. When the body bounced, he rushed over Hansen��s face.


    Hansen��s beast horns spurted out, and the ghostly time-space shuttle technique was applied to the thorn. On the gold dragon, the horn had stabbed its abdomen.


    The beast horn collides with the golden carapace, and the carapace becomes softer, but it does not completely soften like the different creatures Hansen had previously encountered.


    The horns did not even penetrate the carapace, but they flew out the golden dragon.


    Seeing that the beast horn does not wear the golden shell of the golden dragon, Hansen��s heart glimpses, directly using the power of the hand to cover the sky, and photographed the body toward the golden dragon.


    The power of the hand to cover the sky is used. If it succeeds, it will completely destroy the other''s body, and even the flesh and blood will not be left.


    Hansen also wants the flesh and blood of the golden dragon, so he didn''t use his hand to cover the sky at first, but now he doesn''t care so much, killing it first.


    Although Jin Xulong had been seriously injured, but the fierceness was still there, Hansen stabbed a bit, suddenly provoked its fierceness, screaming and rushing to Hansen, the golden brilliance of his body.


    Hansen''s palm was shot above the golden light, and suddenly felt the palm of his hand like a knife-cutting pain, but Hansen still endured the pain and handed it to one of the rings of the Golden Dragon''s genetic structure order chain.


    The power of only covering the sky allows Hansen to break through one of the weakest parts of the creature, but because of the poor physical condition, even if it is only this weak link, Hansen is caught in the hands, as if he is as strong as a beef tendon.


    Hey!


    Hansen used all his strength and violently to tear off the tough chain of gene order.

 Chapter 1363： Injured pony

    The dragon girl and the sheep are very strange. Hansen did not hurt the golden dragon with the horn, but now he used his hand to shoot. Isn''t it even more hurt?


    While one person and one sheep were puzzled, they saw Hansen��s palms plunged into the body of the golden dragon. It seems that the body of the golden dragon is made of water, and it is straight into it.


    boom!


    Just when Hansen��s palm was pulled out of the body of the golden dragon, the golden dragon had a horrible sound, and then the body cracked like a rock, and it collapsed in an instant, turning it into a dust of the land. Blowing is dissipated in nothingness.


    The dragon girl and the sheep looked stunned. A mutant creature that condensed the gold gene nucleus was actually killed by Hansen with one hand. It is unimaginable.


    "Hunting mutant mutant gold dragon, not getting the soul of the beast, getting the gold gene nuclear gold dragon lock, flesh and blood is edible, absorption can randomly increase 0 to 10 mutation genes."


    The golden dragon wrapped around the umbrella of the sky had to be softened and flew into the sea of ??Han Sen.


    The golden dragon must be locked: the gold-based gold gene nucleus.


    Although it is a pity that the puppet housekeeper and the golden dragon have been destroyed, it is worthwhile to get a gold gene.


    "Boss, you are so amazing..." The sheep''s fart went to Hansen''s body, but Hansen''s foot fell to the ground.


    "I said, don''t call me boss." Han Sen was really afraid of this sheep.


    Two of the alien species under the tree are primitive, others are of ordinary grade, and most of them are sucked by the golden dragon, and basically there is no living.


    The dragon girl directly made two primitive creatures into a hot pot, and the three men and one sheep sat around the tree to eat hot pot.


    After eating for a while, I suddenly heard the sound of snow being pressed on the snow in the distance, as if something was coming to this side.


    Hansen looked at the past and saw the snow in the distance. A wounded creature was crawling over Hansen.


    The alien creature is a bit like a horse. The whole body is blood red. It looks very sturdy. It is just a small head. It only goes to Hansen''s waist and seems to be an underage pony.


    The pony''s abdomen has a deep blood mark, and the blood flows down from the lower abdomen. The walking is a bit slanting, and it seems that it is almost impossible.


    Hansen, the three of them looked at the **** pony and came to this side, but the pony went to a place ten meters away from them. He could not support lying on the snow, and struggled for several times without being able to stand up.


    Struggling a few times, the red pony seems to have no strength, just like there, a pair of weak, weak and seemingly innocent eyes look at Hansen and Boa, as if they are praying for their help.


    "Haha, it��s the food that comes to the door, just cut the hot pot." The sheep screamed excitedly, summoning the claw knife and smashing toward the red pony lying on the snow, his knife facing it. Neck, I want to kneel down directly.


    "Hey!" The sheep suddenly jumped up by Boa and knocked on the head, then flew to the side of the red pony and kicked the sheep''s claw knife out.


    Baoer squatted beside the red pony, stretched out the chubby little hand and stroked the head of the red pony. Turned his head and looked to Hansen for asking: "Dad, can we save it?"


    Hansen looked at Boa and looked at the red pony on the snow. He nodded slightly: "Okay."


    In fact, if Hansen himself, he is not willing to save this red pony. Although the red pony has a weak vitality and feels like a normal creature, Hansen has not seen any problems.


    However, this area was affected by the battles of two terrorists. Even the mutant creatures of the Golden Dragon had been seriously injured, and the difference did not survive.


    This is still because Golden Dragon has found this big tree sanctuary. It is hard to imagine that a common creature pony can survive under such circumstances.


    Even if it finds a place to hide and is not frozen by ice and snow, how did it get through the horrible scream? It is normal to look at it. Unlike the alien creatures under the big tree, even if you survive, your brain is broken, and it is no different from an idiot.


    However, since Boa was going to save, Hansen did not insist on killing it, using the Holy Light to treat its wounds.


    The effect of the Holy Light was very poor. Hansen had to use the Alliance to bring medicine and sutures. He first stopped the red pony''s wounds and then slowly healed.


    Hansen took the cooked meat and fed the red pony, but the red pony just shook his head and it seemed that it did not eat meat.


    Boa feeds it with his own bottle, and the red pony only drinks some milk.


    Fortunately, when I returned to the league last time, Hansen brought a lot of high-concentration milk powder, and it was enough for Boa and the red pony to drink for a while.


    Hansen did not want to delay here for too long, let the sheep continue to move forward with the red pony, the sheep did not look at the red pony, and there was no complaints on the way.


    Hansen lazy, it has been studying the newly obtained golden dragon lock, this thing is really easy to use, Han Sen simulated the golden scent of the scent of the dragon, although it can only simulate a part, but it is enough Drive this golden dragon to be locked.


    I saw a golden light flashing. Within 20 meters, even the dragon girl could not hide its binding. If it was farther away, there would be reaction time.


    However, the dragon girl''s kitchen knife is constantly locked, and it will be entangled. If it is locked by the golden dragon, the general silver gene and the original creature can not withstand the contraction force, and will be directly divided. .


    "It''s a good thing. This thing is used to bundle mutant organisms. I am afraid that the general mutant organisms may not be able to break free. It is all dependent on hunting mutants in the future." The more Hansen used, the more he felt that the golden dragon had to be locked.


    The group walked for nearly ten days in the snow and ice area, and finally finally went out. The little red horse had a lot of injuries, and they were able to walk on their own or have been behind Hansen.


    Just human language, Hansen has no way to communicate with it, so Boa and Xiaohongma are very intimate.


    Out of the snow and ice area is a mountain range, the dragon girl does not know where this is, they had to carefully explore forward, just turned over the two mountains, they saw a shelter on the front of the mountain.


    Not far away, I saw signs of biological activity. Hansen used the power of the Ten Locks and mysterious to observe the traces, and found the human breath molecules on it.


    ��There are humans here?�� Hansen��s heart was a bit happy, and being able to see the same kind in such a place is naturally something to be happy about. 8)

 Chapter 1364： Green cow

    "Who is it? Hope is the person I know, if it is the old man, then it would be better." Han Sen secretly thought.


    However, he also knows that this probability is very low. In the fourth shelter, he wants to meet his acquaintance, which is even harder than the lottery.


    Followed by the traces of the breath, Hansen still carefully walked forward, during which Hansen also saw the breath of some other creatures.


    Obviously, the shelter is a low probability for human shelters. There are humans, aliens and aliens, and humans have little residual breath. It is likely that there is only one human being. It seems to be a more complicated shelter.


    The creatures appeared in the foot of the front, and Hansen was alert. After watching it for a while, he found that he was a green cow and was eating grass at the foot of the mountain.


    The green cow also found Hansen and they seemed to be surprised by their appearance.


    The sheep took the initiative to take up the work of the diplomatic ambassador and ran away with four hooves. He smiled and said: "The cow boss, where is it here? Who is the owner of the shelter?"


    When Qingniu listened to the sheep, he spoke directly to the people: "This is the shadow mountain range. The shelter is called the shelter of the shadows. The owner is a human being, claiming to be from the south..."


    The green cow was very refreshing, said the situation of the shelter, and told the sheep that the South is very welcome to join the shelter and shelter.


    Hansen listened a little surprised. He couldn��t think that the owner of this shelter would be human. As far as he knows, there are currently four shelters occupied by the Union in the Fourth Shelter, but there is no shelter from it.


    If it is human, he already occupies a shelter and can be sent back to the league. There is no possibility of going back, and Hansen has never heard of the human demigod.


    "Is it a relatively low-key human demigod?" Hansen can only conjecture.


    According to the Green Cattle, the Shadow Shelter is a golden shelter. The strength of the South from the sky is also a top figure compared with the mutant creatures and the nobles.


    However, because the South allows the aliens and aliens to join, the strength of the shelter is very impressive.


    Joining and surrendering are two different concepts. Just joining the shelter is not subject to the jurisdiction of the owner of the shelter, but only at a certain price.


    The conditions for joining the shelter are not harsh. You only need to pay a primitive gene of fruit every month. You can live in the shelter and pay some genetic fruits to have your own room without worrying about other Biological attack.


    "Boss, since it is your kind, should we be able to take some care in the shelter?" said the sheep excitedly.


    Hansen shook his head, the so-called human heart is sinister, and he is not sure. Sometimes human beings are more unreliable than the aliens. Hansen only hopes that the human being who is away from the shadow shelter will not be his enemy.


    However, it is impossible for Hansen to enter now. To enter the shelter, it is necessary to pay the original gene of the fruit. They are all frozen in the road. There is no place to pick up the genetic fruit. It is impossible to enter.


    I also asked the green cow about the situation nearby to see if I could get some genetic fruits back first.


    The green cows are not hostile to them. In fact, the most terrible thing about the fourth shelter is not the wisdom of aliens and aliens, but the genetic plants.


    Many intelligent lives are united in order to be able to collect genetic fruits safely.


    Hansen was ready to leave after they had asked, and the young cow said to Hansen: "Look at your strength is also good, are you interested in joining my team? Although my team is a primitive creature, but the strength is very Yes, it��s top in this area, and I��m planning a big move recently. If you succeed, you can collect a lot of genetic fruits...��


    Hansen and the Dragon Girl discussed it. They are not familiar with this area. It is also a good choice to move along with the Green Bull.


    "We are very happy to join your team, but we don''t have a genetic fruit right now, I am afraid I can''t enter the shelter." Hansen said to the green cow.


    Qingniu quickly said: "It''s okay, if you are sure to join, those little things are on me."


    Seeing that Green Bull is so generous, Hansen also needs it. He said that he is willing to join the team, and the Green Bull will help Hansen pay for the genetic fruits needed to enter the shelter.


    Qingniu was very happy with Hansen. They went to the shelter and went to the side and told them about the shelter from the shelter. It was very enthusiastic.


    The Shadow Shelter is a gold-level sanctuary. It is quite large in size and is similar to an ancient city. It can be seen that many different kinds of aliens and aliens come and go.


    But what can be seen here is a very intelligent life, and there is no such thing as attacking other lives.


    "Old cow, have you been cheated so many guys back?" Just walked to the door of the shelter, a strange spirit of the goalkeeper looked like a smile and looked at the blue cow.


    Both Hansen and the Dragon Girl looked at the Green Bull. I don��t know what the meaning of the Alien is.


    Qingniu quickly explained: "Don''t listen to him nonsense, who have I cheated?"


    The guardian of the door has stunned and continued to say: "You lied so many creatures to join your team, and then went to Tibet to send to death, there are no more than two hundred before and after you go, there are a few live back of?"


    After that, the guards of the door also said to Hansen: "I advise you to stay away from it, don''t follow it to death."


    "Green cow, what is going on?" The sheep immediately yelled at the green cow.


    "You listen to me, we are advanced, find a place, I will explain it to you slowly. You can rest assured that if you don''t want to go, I will definitely not force you." Qingniu said quickly.


    Hansen was not surprised. Qingniu knew nothing about them. They invited them to join the team so enthusiastically. Hansen had long felt that there was a problem.


    A primitive creature, Hansen is not afraid of any intrigues and tricks. He wants to see what the young cow wants to do, and it can also let the blue cows help them pay for the genetic fruit, so there is nothing to say. Just followed the green cow.


    "Then go in and talk about it," Hansen said faintly.


    Qingniu was overjoyed. Instead of Hansen, they paid the gene fruit. With Hansen, they entered the shelter and went directly to the room where the green cow was in the shelter.


    The strangers and strangers encountered along the way, looking at their eyes are a bit weird, it seems that this green cow is indeed very famous in the shelter.

 Chapter 1365： Semi-god association

    "I assure you that Tibet Zhengu is really the land of the Xinghai beast. As long as we can find its bones, the harvest is unimaginable." In the room, the cow''s hoof is shot in the chest. The sound is loud.


    Han Sen listened to the green cow for so long, it is also understood, the Tibetan cow said that the true valley, was previously a **** of blood, the star of the sea and the beast.


    However, the Xinghai God Beast has already died, and the legend still died in the Tibetan Valley. The Qingniu once heard a mistake in the Tibetan Valley, and later the lucky creatures said the situation inside. The treasures inside can almost be discussed. To describe, so I want to play the Xinghai God beast bones and gene core ideas.


    However, because there are many different genetic plants planted in the Tibetan Valley, the green cattle have been taken many times, and many different creatures and strangers have died, but they have not been able to walk in.


    "Old cow, your dog is insidious? You have killed so many lives, and now want to let us die?" the sheep cried angrily.


    "You have to believe me. With the previous experience, I already know how to enter the Tibetan Valley. This time is different from before." Qingniu said immediately.


    The sheep whispered: "Ghosts believe in you, you know how to get in, what do we need to do?"


    Qingniu hesitated and said: "You didn''t agree to go with me. I shouldn''t tell you, but in order to make you feel at ease, I will tell you. The last time we went to the Tibetan Valley, but there is no I saw the bones of the Xinghai beast. In the innermost part of the Tibetan Valley, I found a cave. I judged that it should be the place where the Xinghai beast was buried, but there is a big stone outside the cave. I am alone and the power is not bad. If you don''t open, you will need help."


    After a pause, the old cow went on to say: "If you are willing to go with me, I promise that you can get there safely, not like before."


    "You can''t push it yourself. How do you know that we can push it away when we go?" Hansen asked the old cow.


    "When I try to push it, I can make the big stone shake a little. I want to come because the power is not enough. If the strength is big enough, I should be able to push it away. Plus your words, I think it is almost the same." Said.


    Hansen secretly indulged himself. If there is a bone of the Xinghai beast, Hansen naturally wants it, and Hansen is also excited about the genetic plants in the Tibetan Valley.


    Those genetic plants do not produce biologically beneficial fruits, which are of little use to the average person, but Hansen can absorb those genetic plants to feed black crystals.


    After the skyshadow was condensed, Hansen looked at the black crystal again and found that the black crystal actually shrank again, and more than the crystal egg condensed.


    When the crystal egg is agglomerated, the black crystal is only one tenth smaller, and when the sky umbrella is condensed, the black crystal is reduced by about one-fifth.


    Hansen also has blood-staining nerves that do not condense the gene nucleus. I am afraid that the black crystal will not be much left.


    Black crystals can absorb the vitality of genetic plants, and I don''t know if I can add the missing parts.


    It��s just that for this young cow, Hansen didn��t dare to believe in it. He just promised to think about it, and then Hansen sent it back to the league with Boa.


    To the mother, Ji Yanran, they reported a peace, Hansen prepared some essentials, is preparing to be transferred to the shelter again, the communicator rang.


    Hansen glanced at the communicator and found out that he was a good-time father. He quickly connected to the newsletter: "Father, what do you have to do to find me?"


    Father Ji rarely finds him. Generally, even if Ji Jia has something to do with Hansen''s help, it is also to let Ji Ruzhen really speak.


    "When you came back last time, I happened to have something to come and look for. There is a semi-god association here. It is mainly about the relatively half-god that is related to the exchange of information and news. You are now also Half-god, qualified enough to join the club, are you interested in joining?�� Ji��s father added a smile and added: ��Of course, it��s purely voluntary. If you want to come, it��s okay to come. It��s all about your personal wishes. What is compulsive?"


    "Master, you are inside, then I definitely want to join, what qualifications do you need to join? Have you paid the membership fee?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "The membership fee is not used, but the first time you join the club, you must go through the formalities in the past. The gathering place in the future will be in the virtual community. It will not be so troublesome. If you are convenient now, I will pick you up." Said.


    "With time, I can go by myself," Hansen said.


    "The outsiders can''t get in, I''m going to pick you up, you''ll be waiting." Ji��s father hangs up the newsletter.


    Hansen felt that the people of Ji��s father did not arrive so soon, so he went to his own aircraft shop to see Ji Yunran.


    Early the next morning, the man of Ji Laozi came over and took Hansen to the seat of the association.


    Hansen was still a bit strange. Why do you have to join the conference in the past? Now that Skynet is so developed, can you still make it on Skynet?


    After I got to the place, I realized that there are still some test conditions for membership. I have to test it myself.


    "These tests are only symbolic. You can just take the test." Ji Laozi also came over and personally took Han Sen to test.


    Hansen nodded, and looked at the instruments with some curiosity. It is completely different from the general physical testing instruments. The testing tools here are high-end, and basically every instrument is fully enclosed.


    In a room in the association, three men and a woman were sitting, and at this time they were watching holographic images, which were Hansen''s test pictures.


    The founder of the Semi-God Association was the three men and one woman. They are considered to be the oldest half-god.


    One of the old men, if Hansen still has an impression, he will find that he is still very familiar with it, that is, the half-god Zhuodong who wants to accept Hansen as a disciple.


    Another blue-haired old gentleman, Hansen must also know that it is the half-god Green of the Rand family.


    There is also a half-god-faced cold, watching people always have some of the meaning of the review, the demigod Hansen must have heard his name, the iron fist half-death Jia like the road, the Tekken Budokan in the league''s branch can be quite a lot, did not listen There are not many people who have passed him.


    The last half-god woman is a face of indifference, and her age seems to be the youngest among these people. The appearance looks like a 20-year-old, but even Green and Zhuo Dong come here. Such people seem to attach great importance to this woman, and every time she speaks, she will watch the woman''s reaction.


    "It��s awesome. I didn��t expect Hansen to be a successful semi-god at such a young age, and it��s probably a super-professional super-professor. I don��t know how much his physical fitness can reach.�� Zhuo Donglai said with amazement.

 Chapter 1366： No fluctuation of the power curve

    Zhuo Donglai had some regrets in his heart. After the last Hansen body problem, he had to give up Hansen and re-find a person to be a disciple to inherit the "Zifu Xianjing", but did not expect that even Luo Haijun had already sentenced the body to death. It really recovered. .


    Not only was it restored, Hansen was promoted to the demigod in such a short period of time, so that Zhuo Dong had some regrets and did not insist on his choice.


    But now Hansen is already a demigod. Naturally, he can''t be his disciple any more. Zhuo Donglai had to dispel the thought, and the disciples he now received are still quite satisfactory.


    "The demigod of the super-god''s gene promotion may not necessarily be strong. If it is strong or not, it depends on its own practice and the nucleus of the nucleus, and the use of power." Jia Zaodao was used to being a teacher, but the problem of being a teacher is Some can''t be changed.


    Green smiled and said: "Han Sen''s physical quality is unquestionable. After all, it is the half-god of the super-god''s gene promotion. It is definitely stronger than we were. I am more interested in what kind of abilities his gene nucleus is. ��


    "It is very difficult to say. I heard that Hansen did not cultivate the evil door of Luo family. What kind of gene core he can cultivate is indeed unpredictable." Zhuo Dong said.


    Three people were discussing, but the woman did not say a word, just looked at the holographic image faintly, and did not mean to participate in the conversation.


    Despite this, when Zhuo Dong came to them to speak, he still habitually took a look at the woman''s reaction, even though they knew that the woman had always had such an expression, but still could not help but see.


    Hansen has already entered the first test instrument at this time. It looks like a sealed container larger than the swimming pool. The container is filled with transparent liquid.


    However, Master Ji told Han Sen that it was not a liquid, not a water, but a nano-robot. As long as the power was used inside, the data obtained by the nano-robot could know the amount of power that Hansen��s body broke out.


    This kind of test is more intuitive and practical than a simple power test. After all, in the battle, no one will stand there and let you put it in a position to play. The data that can be played in the battle is generally lower than that test. a lot of.


    This kind of test has no such drawbacks, and can more comprehensively derive the value of the explosion in the battle.


    After Hansen entered the pool, it felt very weird. It looked like water. After entering it, it didn''t feel the water soaking the body, just like the jelly that was not sticky around.


    However, these water-like nano-robots also possess the characteristics of water, which fits perfectly with his body and even fits closer to water.


    Suddenly, these liquid-like nano-robots began to tighten, and suddenly Hansen felt pressure all over the body.


    Hansen knew that the test had begun, and the power of the body broke out against the power of the nano-robot.


    Zhuo Donglai and other people''s eyes are concentrated on Hansen, and there are numerical values ??displayed next to them.


    Now no one is interested in talking anymore. Even Green, who was previously not very interested in Hansen��s physical fitness, is staring at the numbers.


    After all, it was the first demigod of the super **** gene, and they wanted to know how much Hansen��s physical fitness could reach.


    "Five thousand ... broke through five thousand at the beginning... a very good body... It is a demigod of the super **** gene full..." Looking at the first number on the tester, Zhuo Dong came to swear.


    Five thousand is the minimum standard for applying to join the Semi-God Association, even if it is this value, it is not so easy to reach.


    God''s gene is full of promotion of the demigod, far from the standard of five thousand, must be hunt in the fourth shelter for a period of time, after adding a large number of basic genes, it is possible to reach this value.


    And the gods full of God''s genes, want to kill different creatures, even the basic creatures are extremely difficult, but a bad one will be killed.


    The half-god who can return to the league alive is mostly a character with both luck and strength, and luck accounts for a large proportion.


    Just like the luck of Ji��s father, after he entered the fourth shelter, the place was actually a genetic fruit forest. The gene fruit inside can increase the basic gene, so that his basic gene will soon reach 100. The full value of the point has the capital to hunt ordinary creatures.


    Now Hansen��s initial explosive power has broken through 5,000. It��s a bit scary. Several people are staring at Hansen and want to know how much power he can finally break out.


    However, the next change in value has made Green and others look a bit strange.


    The value of five thousand has not changed. The curve on the data chart is a straight line. There is no fluctuation in straightness and straightness, just like the electrocardiogram of a dead person.


    "It''s amazing, even the power fluctuations of zero and zero are not, this power control ability is a bit scary." Green praised.


    He naturally knows that this is not to say that Hansen��s power is only five thousand, but that he has stabilized his strength at a value of five thousand. Without any instrument assistance, he can keep five thousand data, even zero. There is no error in one. It can only be said that he has reached a very terrible state of power control.


    Zhuo Donglai also nodded: "This kind of body control ability is also top in the demigod. His nuclear power is not related to body control?"


    Jia Sidao said with some unhappy frowning: "The young people now have a little ability to show off, this character is not enough."


    Jia Sidao believes that Han Sen reveals such a body control ability, is showing off to them, but the fact is the opposite, Hansen is not to show off, but afraid to scare them.


    The demigod that has just been promoted can reach nearly 10,000 in strength, which is too scary.


    The reason why I keep the value of 5,000 is that I don''t want to expose my true strength. Secondly, I don''t want others to look down on him.


    Now that you have such a hand, you can let the people of the Semi-God Association not dare to despise him, without revealing the true strength, but it is better.


    It��s just that Hansen didn��t know, but it made Jia Sidao very unhappy.


    "Let me come in the actual test." Jia Sidao suddenly said.


    Green, they all looked at Jia Xiangdao meaningfully, and did not stop, they all smiled and nodded.


    They know that Jia Sidao sees that Hansen is not pleasing to the eye, and that is also a reason. The Tekken Budokan and the Emperor��s Budokan have always been competitors.


    When Hansen occupied the third shelter to find someone to cooperate with, he chose to cooperate with Huangfu, but did not cooperate with Jia Sidao. It was a normal choice for Hansen, and it was also the best choice for Ji Laozi and Ji Ruozhen.


    However, for Jia Sidao, it is very uncomfortable for him, and he has lost a good opportunity, so he will be very unsatisfied with Hansen.

 Chapter 1367： The most beautiful woman in the world

    The establishment of the Semi-God Association is mainly to provide a place for exchange of information between demigods.


    But there is no white lunch in the world. You don''t have the strength to prove that you have the ability to get valuable intelligence. Even if you are a god, no one will value you.


    The purpose of the test is mainly here, but generally as long as the strength test is completed, with more than 5,000 powers, it is eligible.


    The actual combat test is more about giving the new half-god a chance to showcase its own abilities, let the old members know something about him, and affirm the strength of the newcomer. It will be easier for newcomers to exchange information later.


    Although not everyone will take the initiative to approach the strong, but when there is demand for the strong, there will always be more people willing to provide some help as far as they can.


    Like a person with a million net worth, he wants to borrow 10,000, and many people will be willing to lend him.


    But there is only one hundred poor people in one body, and there is no source of income. In that case, there are very few people who will give him 10,000 yuan.


    The actual test is to show the strength of the individual''s body. After passing, there will be no substantial rewards, but the influence is still very big.


    Although Hansen didn''t have the idea of ??going out of the limelight, it wouldn''t make people look down on him. The actual test still needs a beautiful pass, so that he can have a certain degree of recognition in the Semi-God Association, and he can''t lose the face of Ji''s father.


    "Dry beautiful!" Hansen came out of the pool, and the old man took a shot of Hansen''s shoulder.


    Although Hansen only showed five thousand strengths to join the passing line, the display method was enough to surprise many people.


    Master Ji feels that Hansen has handled it very well, that is, he has not exposed the real strength, and he can let the old members of the association not dare to look down on him.


    "I didn''t give you a shame." Hansen smiled.


    "It��s not a shame, it��s a big face. Come, I will introduce you to a few veterans of the Semi-God Association. The Semi-God Association was originally created by their four proposals. You also need to be with four elders. One of them will carry out a actual combat, and then they can formally join the association." Ji Laozi said with a smile.


    Hansen was taken to a closed huge martial arts field. At the entrance of the martial arts field, he met Green, and the old man introduced him to Hansen.


    Green and Zhuo Donglai, Han Sen is already known for a long time, Jia Sidao is also a famous league, only the woman, Han Sen has never seen.


    When the old man was introduced, he did not introduce the woman to Hansen.


    The woman just sat aside without saying a word. Hansen thought she was a secretary and so on, but then she felt something wrong.


    The old man said that he was a four-member veteran, but he only introduced three. Apart from Green, the only people here are this woman.


    The woman looks very young, but Hansen has felt a terrible life from her. If these four people must choose an opponent, Hansen has a kind of willingness to be besieged by the other three gods. I don''t want to feel hostile to this woman.


    Can Hansen produce this feeling, must not be an extraordinary person, Han Sen could not help but carefully look at her.


    Looking closely, Hansen suddenly felt his eyes bright, this woman''s five senses is not particularly outstanding, can not be said to be very amazing, but grows on a face, but gives a beautiful incredible feeling.


    Even the big beauty of the alien family seems to be inferior to this woman.


    This feeling is very strange, the beauty of this woman seems to have surpassed the form itself, but an unspeakable temperament.


    Hansen is also a person who is used to beauty. However, after carefully watching this woman, she feels that the more she sees the more beautiful, the heart can''t help but give birth to the idea that "this woman is so beautiful, it is simply the most beautiful woman in the world."


    This thought made Han Sen feel a little weird, and he seemed to have heard it in a similar way.


    Hansen thought for a moment, and suddenly he was shocked. He thought of where he had heard similar words.


    When the first worm told Hansen about the story of God and wish, when he described a woman who did not wish, he used similar words.


    Because it was only the second member of the seventh action group who did not make a wish, Han Sen was very serious at the time, but the case of the woman, the worm did not know at all.


    "Isn''t it so clever?" Hansen felt that he was so hearted, and there was such a coincidence that he could meet the woman.


    After the introduction of Master Ji, Zhuo Donglai told Ji��s father that the actual test would be shot by Jia Sidao. After listening to the old man, he could not help but frown slightly.


    Before entering the scene, Ji Laozi quietly told Han Sen: "Be careful, the last time the third shelter cooperated, we chose the Huangfu family, so we refused the Tekken Budokan, Jia Sidao took this shot, I am afraid he will There is a heart in the heart. The heart of the victim is indispensable, and the heart of the person is indispensable. Although Jia is like a person who is not aware of it, it is unlikely that he will be yelling at you here, but be careful. If the situation is found to be wrong, it is no big deal to directly admit defeat."


    "Master, you can rest assured, I will pay attention." Hansen nodded.


    Hansen of the Tekken Budokan is also very clear. He chose the Warrior Budokan of the Emperor''s family to cooperate, but did not choose the Tekken Budokan. The relationship between Hansen and Huangfu Pingqing and Huangfujing was good. Secondly, it was also because of the God of War. The museum is currently the largest and most powerful martial arts museum in the league. In any case, Hansen has no reason to choose the Tekken Budokan.


    Life is like this. Sometimes you have to choose. If you have a choice, you will be hurt. If you encounter a person with a relatively narrow volume, it is inevitable to erect the enemy.


    Although Hansen did not cause trouble, he would not be afraid of things. It was not so easy for him to really want to be embarrassed.


    Hansen entered the martial arts field, and Jia Sidao also came in.


    According to the rules, Hansen only needs to insist on ten minutes of unbeaten even if it passes the test. Generally speaking, the veterans who appear will give the newcomers a chance to show, and will not regard this as a serious battle.


    Jia Sidao took the hand in the field, quite a bit of a master style, watching Han Sen said: "Do your best, let me see the difference between the super gods of the super **** gene."


    "Please advise." Hansen did not know if Jia Sidao would be embarrassed about him, so the number of rituals is indispensable.


    Hansen did not use his own gene nucleus. Although the nucleus of the genus could be condensed again after breaking it, the damage to the body was not small, and it took time to re-agglomerate. Hansen was not willing to use it casually.


    Between the fluctuations of power, a rope of gold appeared in the hands of Hansen, and then turned into a golden light, and directly rolled toward the past. 8)

 Chapter 1368： Some embarrassing scenes

    Jia Sidao is very confident in his fist and does not summon the gene nucleus.


    The most famous of the Tekken Budokan is his iron fist, and as an old-fashioned demigod, Jia��s physical fitness is also very impressive.


    The basic, primitive, and mutated genes are basically full of Jia Sidao, and the physical quality has exceeded 15,000. Only one hundred mutated genes provide him with 8,000 physical qualities.


    Jia Sidao has enough confidence to deal with everything with his own pair of iron fists. Even with the silver-level gene nucleus, his smashing iron fist can directly smash it.


    Hansen��s promotion to the demigod did not take long, and it was very powerful to be able to condense the bronze gene, and Jia Sidao naturally did not think that Hansen would have a high-level gene.


    Like the Beast Soul, the gene nucleus can be taken out of the shelter or used outside, but it can''t be traded outside the shelter, even if other half gods want to give Hansen a high-level nuclear nucleus.


    Therefore, Jia Sidao is very determined, even his own gene core is not used, only intend to use a pair of iron fists to deal with Hansen''s gene core.


    Seeing a golden light in Hansen��s hand, Jia Sidao slightly frowned, and the speed of Jinguang was a bit too fast.


    Green and others are staring at the golden light, and they also want to know what kind of abilities Hanson has.


    Seeing that Jinguang has reached the front of Jia Sidao, Jia Sidao''s right hand has turned into the color of the mysterious iron, and there is a chilling mysterious light. In an instant, it has already fallen on the golden light that the golden dragon has to lock.


    With the help of his own iron fist, Jia Tingdao has not known how many bronze and silver-level gene cores have been smashed, and has established a very strong self-confidence.


    However, when his hand was on the golden light, but his face changed, his hand and the golden light hit the place, and he made a sound of gold and iron, and Jia Sidao only felt that his palm was shackled in the toughness. The top of the wire rope, that is, hard and flexible, did not even break.


    Jia Sidao did not be able to cut off the golden dragon to be locked, and the lock was entangled in the trend. In the blink of an eye, Jia Sidao was bundled like a scorpion.


    "The gene nucleus turned out to be a rope lock, which is really interesting." Zhuo Dong said with a smile.


    Green looked at the chained Jia Xiangdao, and some funny said: "Old Jia is a little too weak, although the iron fist is powerful, but it can not be invincible, I think Hansen''s gene core should have flexible power, with brute force, I am afraid It��s hard to break."


    Father Ji just smiled and didn''t talk. Hansen had told him before that what kind of gene nucleus was condensed. He naturally knew that the rope lock was not Hansen''s natal gene.


    However, even the singer-like smashing iron fist did not break the rope lock, which made the prince also curious, and Han Sen got the level of the rope lock gene core.


    It is estimated that the prince may be a silver-level gene nucleus. It is unlikely that he will be able to get the gold gene nucleus when Hansen enters the fourth shelter.


    Although the three people think that Jia Sidao is somewhat underestimated, he does not think that Jia Sidao really is so stunned. After all, the attack, Jia Sidao did not use all his strength.


    Jia Sidao''s physical quality is strong enough to directly break the silver gene nucleus. It is not easy to tie him. What''s more, he still has a life-threatening gold gene nucleus.


    In addition to the nuclear gene of this life, Jia Sidao still has a lot of bronze and silver gene nucleus. It is not difficult to think about breaking the rope lock on his body.


    Mr. Ji��s father was worried about Hansen. He hoped that he would be able to see it. The rope lock was not a nuclear gene, and it was a pity to be destroyed.


    However, Hansen did not take back the meaning of the golden dragon lock. With the power of Jia Sidao��s shot, if Hansen used the bronze gene nucleus or even the silver gene lock, I am afraid that it was directly cut off by Jia Sidao.


    Although it can be re-aggregated when the nuclear gene is broken, the body will follow the injury, and it will take some time to re-agglomerate. Jia Zhudao��s shot is not light, and it is clear that he wants to look good.


    In the character of Hansen, naturally he refused to eat this loss, so he did not take back the meaning of the golden dragon to lock, waiting to see if Jia Sidao could break the golden dragon to lock.


    Hansen is still very confident about the toughness of the golden dragon lock. This stuff is hard to break off even after the general mutant creature is tied up. Jia��s physical fitness may not even be the mutant creature. He wants to break free. It''s not that easy.


    After Jia Sidao was locked up, he only slightly frowned. The strength of his body broke out again, and the strength of the whole body was revived. He wanted to use the powerful force to directly lock the golden dragon.


    Everyone saw that the muscles under Jia��s clothes were bulging like steel. In an instant, the loose clothes were almost cracked.


    But the golden rope lock was not broken by the power of Jia Sidao, but directly into the clothes, it was hard to break the clothes, through the cracks of the clothes, you can see the mysterious iron inside. .


    What is even more incredible is that the rope lock has been pulled into the skin of Jia Sidao. You can see the place where the rope locks are stuck, and blood is leaking out.


    Jia Sidao''s face changed, his body was bright, and the power of terror was like a volcanic eruption. Once again, the golden dragon had to be locked and still tied, and there was no sign of being broken.


    Jia Sidao used three times of continuous force, but did not be able to lock the golden dragon to the explosion. Instead, the golden dragon had to be locked into his muscles. The blood almost penetrated the entire rope lock and dripped down the rope lock.


    The scene was a bit awkward, but Green did not care about the atmosphere, and his face changed a bit.


    With the power of Jia Sidao, they couldn��t make a rope lock. Even Zhuo Dong came to them with some horror in their hearts. They all stared at the golden dragon that had to be locked.


    Jia Sidao��s face was very ugly. He originally wanted to show Hansen his powerful strength, so Hansen knew that he would not choose to cooperate with him.


    Unexpectedly, there was such a situation. Jia Zida said that he was riding a tiger and directly summoned his gold gene.


    Jia Xiangdao��s heart is very clear. Even his power can��t be earned. Those bronze gene locks and silver gene locks may not have any effect. If they are summoned out and keep rope locks, they will only be more humiliating. Summon the nucleus of the natal gene.


    Has evolved to the gold-level gene nucleus, the shape is very weird, looks like a giant fish mouth scissors, the whole body is cast iron, the strange black light, the radiant blade, you can see at a glance Very sharp.


    The old man looked at Jia Sidao��s smashing iron scissors and was forced out. Some of his smug and somewhat surprised, the natural pride was that Hansen had smashed his face for him. What surprised him was that the golden dragon had to be locked so hard that he even forced Jia. Like the Tao directly used the gold-level natal gene.

 Chapter 1369： Mysterious woman

    The iron-cutting shears moved with the idea of ??Jia Sidao, and the upper and lower cutting edges were opened, and the slamming was cut on the golden dragon''s lock.


    The old man looked a little distressed, thinking that Hansen should have received the golden dragon lock earlier, such a good rope lock gene nucleus, even Jia can not open, it is a pity to be cut off.


    But who knows that the smashing iron is twisted on the gold dragon''s lock, the blade is twisted with the metal rope lock, and the sparks are splashed, but it is not able to cut the golden rope lock.


    This lower Green, they all widened their eyes, and the incredible look of the golden dragon tied with Jia like the road must be locked.


    They are all old acquaintances for decades. They are very clear about the details of Jia Sidao. The ability of the smashing of the smashing iron is very outstanding in the gold gene nucleus. Now it is actually cutting the gold rope lock. This is actually Some are beyond their expectations.


    Jia Sidao��s face is now very ugly, destroying the smashing iron shears, and cutting it over and over again on the golden dragon��s lock. At the crossfire, the spark of a awning collapsed, leaving some scars on it. However, it has never been able to cut the golden dragon lock.


    Han Sen saw this situation and had completely let go of his heart. In ten minutes, the smashing iron can not be twisted and the golden dragon must be locked.


    Don''t say ten minutes, even if you give him another half an hour, I am afraid it is difficult to cut.


    "Old age, Hansen, what is the name of the gene nucleus he condensed? How is it so powerful, even the twists and turns are twisted constantly, is he a bronze gene nucleus?" Zhuo Dong could not help but ask the old man.


    However, because knowing the ability to inquire about the gene nucleus is a taboo, Zhuo Donglai, although he wants to ask what the ability of the golden dragon to lock, is still holding back, just asked the name.


    The old man caressed the beard, and he said in a deep manner: "Where I am going to ask so much about the younger generation, you want to know and ask Xiaohan yourself."


    Zhuo Donglai shook his head helplessly. He only thought that Ji��s father was deliberately not saying. Where did he know that Ji��s father really didn��t know, he only knew that Hansen��s life-threatening gene lock was a crystal egg. I really don��t know this stuff. When Hansen told him, he still hadn''t got the golden dragon to lock.


    Jia Sidao cut for two or three minutes, and he was not able to cut the golden dragon lock. His face was white for a while, and the old face did not know where to put it.


    Hansen did not really wait for ten minutes to unravel. Seeing that Jia Sidao did not move, he reached out and took the golden dragon lock.


    Jia Sidao��s old face swelled into a pig liver color, and he urged him to turn around and said: ��Your test passed.��


    After that, Jia Sidao just walked away from the martial arts field. This time it was too shameful. He lost such a big ugly in front of so many old friends. He is still willing to stay here, hate to find a hole and drill directly. .


    Father Ji is proud of Hansen and he talks to Green, I am afraid that others do not know that Hansen is the son-in-law of their family.


    Both Green and Zhuo Donglai expressed goodwill to Hansen. Hansen is naturally very happy to respond to their kindness. There are not many human gods. If you can make good words, Hansen is not willing to be an enemy.


    It��s just that Han Sen feels a bit strange. Whether it��s Ji��s father or Green, they seem to care about that woman, but no matter what topic, they don��t want women to participate.


    The woman sat there, just watching them talking, and there was no sound from beginning to end, as if it were just a bystander.


    After leaving the test base, Hansen couldn''t help but ask the old man: "Father, who is that woman? Is one of the four elders of the Semi-God Association?"


    Father Ji nodded and said: "It is one of the four elders. She seems to be a dumb. She has seen her many times since I joined the club, but I have never heard her speak."


    Saying, Ji��s father thought of something like it. He looked up and down Hansen and said, ��You don��t want to see the beautifulness of the parents. What can you tell me? You can tell you, you dare to do so sorry, I Fight this old bone and pack it up."


    Hansen smiled bitterly: "Father, where do you want to go, I just wondered what the origin of this woman is. How do Zhuo Laozi and Mr. Green seem to be awesome to her?"


    Father Ji nodded: "Her is really mysterious. I only know that she is a veteran god. As for what origin is she, I really don''t know. Her origins are probably only Zhuo Donglai and Green know. Jia Sidao should not know."


    Hansen listened to the old man, and he said something in his heart: "Is this woman not really the woman that the worm said?"


    "I still have some things to go to the Southwest Galaxy. Go to the space station and take the spaceship and go back." After a few steps, Master Ji turned and said: "I warn you kid, don''t hit the woman''s idea, the age of the people. Can do your grandmother."


    Hansen smiled bitterly: "Don''t you, what do you think of Hansen as a person?"


    Father Ji smiled: "If you are someone else, I am very reassured to you, but the woman is really a bit out of sight, even my old bones can not help but some heart, not to mention the hair boy like you, but should No problem, this woman is too mysterious and has no interest in anyone. You should have no chance to see her again."


    After all, the old man went to the spaceship and left.


    Hansen is to understand the fear of Ji��s father. As he said, this woman��s beauty is a bit sinister, and anyone will worry.


    Father Jiang was sitting in the spaceship. Hansen could only go to the public spaceship. Because there is no spaceship flying to Luojiaxing today, Hansen can only open a room in the hotel for one night.


    It��s fine at night, and Hansen used a public transfer station to enter the shelter to see how the dragon girls were in the shelter.


    The sheep is so slick, and it has only been mixed in this shelter in a few days, and I heard a lot of news.


    The green cow said that it is basically true, but none of the aliens and aliens who followed the green cow to hide the true valley came back alive. The words that the young cow finally said were true and false and even Hansen could not judge.


    When Hansen and Green were chatting with each other, they asked if they knew a demigod called Nan Litian and knew that they were hiding from the shelter.


    As a result, they knew nothing about it. No one knew that there was such a human god, and they had never heard of the shelter.


    After chatting with the Dragon Girl in the shelter for a while, Hansen sent back to the league. After returning to the hotel, Hansen walked into his room and took off his clothes while walking, but he had not waited for him to take off his jacket. People are there.


    On the sofa in his room, there was a woman sitting, and it was still a very beautiful woman.

 Chapter 1370： You are very different from him.

    After Hansen saw the people coming, he couldn��t help but look at it. The pretty woman sitting on the sofa turned out to be one of the elders of the Semi-God Association, the woman who had never spoken. .


    "How are you here?" Hansen asked subconsciously. After asking, he thought that the other party might be a dumb and could not speak at all.


    "Come to you." But what surprised Hansen was that the woman actually spoke. The voice was not very magnetic and hoarse, and there was no girl''s sweetness. It was a normal woman''s voice, but it made people feel very good. It is easy to make people feel close.


    "You can talk?" Hansen looked at the woman in surprise.


    "Who told you that I can''t talk?" The woman looked at Hansen with interest.


    "No, I just heard that you didn''t seem to have spoken. It seems that I misunderstood." Hansen shrugged his shoulder and said.


    The woman did not entangle the problem any more. She only looked at Han Sen and said for a long time: "You are totally different from Han Jing."


    Han Sen listened to some inexplicable, I don��t know how she suddenly said such a sentence, and I don��t know what this sentence means.


    Is it that he is different from Han Jing? If this is the case, then it is normal, let alone he is not a descendant of Han Jingzhi, even if it is already the third generation, it is normal.


    The key is what the woman said Han Jingzhi is, his grandfather Han Jingzhi, or the Han education of the first blue blood special forces.


    "Han Jingzhi, what is the Korean instructor of the Blue Blood Special Force?" Hansen asked.


    The woman nodded slightly and repeated: "You are very different from him."


    "Of course it is different. I have nothing to do with him. How can it be the same?" Hansen secretly surprised himself. A woman can say such a thing, obviously knowing Han Jingzhi, then she is a member of the Seventh Action Team of the Special Investigation Division. The possibility is even higher. It is probably what the worm said, the woman who did not wish.


    The woman��s eyes showed a slight contemptuous color: ��In order to escape, even my grandfather can be said to be a stranger. Shameless, your Korean family is exactly the same.��


    Hansen suddenly frowned. "What do you mean by this? My grandfather is called Han Jingzhi. There is nothing wrong with the Blue Blood Special Forces. It is just an ordinary small staff."


    After listening to the woman, it is even more disdainful: "Your Korean family''s tricks have deceived others, but they can''t deceive me. You admit it, don''t admit it. Since you are his descendant, some things can''t escape. Still think about how they survived after discovering your relationship with Han Jingzhi."


    "Who would want to kill me?" Hansen felt a move, did not explain his identity, and asked one.


    "Who wants to kill you, you should be clearer than me." The woman snorted and said coldly: "If you still use this attitude to talk to me, I don''t think we need to continue."


    Hansen looked at the woman slowly and said: "I don''t know how you judged that I have a relationship with the Korean instructor of the Blue Blood Special Force. I only know that my grandfather is a small employee and the Blue Blood Special Force. not related."


    The woman is very surprised to look at Hansen, and the look is like watching a Chinese who can''t speak Chinese, can''t tell the weirdness.


    "You really don''t know?" The woman looked at Han Sen and asked some questions with suspicion.


    "If you know what, you can say it," Hansen said.


    The woman looked eccentric and looked at Han Sen for a while and said: "You know it, don''t know. Since you have been promoted to the gods, it is only a matter of time before they are discovered, so you should be mentally prepared."


    After a pause, the woman looked at Han Sen again and then said: "Fortunately, you are not the same as Han Jing, maybe there is still a chance to live."


    Hansen��s listening is very weird. She has said this several times. Hansen doesn��t know what she is saying.


    But now Hansen is more concerned about another thing, staring at the woman and asking: "Who are you talking about? Who is blood?"


    The woman seems to be somewhat numb to Hansen��s ignorance, saying succinctly: "Try to improve your strength, I hope that when you meet them, there is a chance to live."


    After that, the woman got up and walked toward the door.


    Hansen quickly asked: "At least you can make it clear, who are those people?"


    However, the woman did not answer him. When she opened the door and went out, Hansen chased the door and looked out, but she did not see the shadow of the woman.


    "What a wonderful woman, what does she mean? Does she really recognize that I am a descendant of the Korean instructor? Or is it just testing me?" Hansen thought in a hurry.


    In the past, Han Jingzhi��s people in the era believed that he could not be a descendant of Han Jingzhi, and Han Jingzhi could not have descendants.


    However, this woman firmly said that he is a descendant of Han Jingzhi, which made Han Sen, who had already identified himself as having nothing to do with the Korean instructor, had a trace of doubt.


    However, this does not make sense. It is said that the Korean instructor is blue blood. If he is the inheritance saint of blood-threatening, Hansen and his family should inherit some blue blood, but none of them have blue blood.


    "These people are really too self-righteous, at least to make it clear." Hansen has some self-righteousness that is used to the older generation, and today he can face it calmly.


    As long as the generation of people has not yet died, there will always be a day of glory. No matter what the woman said is true or false, at least she said that Hansen is very convinced that it is most reliable to improve strength.


    After returning home, Hansen landed in the virtual community of the Semi-God Association. There are a lot of information provided by the demigods, most of which are some maps and gene nuclear information.


    The content is much richer than the one that Master Ji told him.


    It is a pity that the map that the Semi-God Association already knows does not include where Hansen is now.


    This is also normal. The fourth shelter is boundless, but humans have only three digits. The places that have been there are very limited.


    Even if Hansen, who had almost dominated the third shelter, still didn''t know how big the third shelter was, the fourth shelter would obviously not be smaller than the third shelter.


    Transmitted back to the shelter, the dragon girl and the sheep were not there, as if they were hunting, only the little red horse was in the room.


    Hansen thought about it and took the little red horse and Boa to the gate of the shelter, and was also ready to go hunting.


    "South is coming back from the sky!"


    Only when he walked to the gate of the shelter, Hansen heard the voices of different spirits and different creatures. Everyone was looking outside the gate.

 Chapter 1371： Inexplicable killing

    Hansen was very curious about the South, and he followed the door and looked at the direction of the aliens. He saw a human man riding a black unicorn and was approaching the gate. Come.


    Hansen can confirm that it is indeed a human being. It seems to be the age of twenty or thirty. The actual age does not know how big.


    The unicorn ran unhappy, but it quickly reached the front door. Hansen was looking at the man. The man��s gaze also fell on Hansen. It seemed to just look casually, but the next second, that The man suddenly stopped the unicorn, and his eyes stared at Hansen.


    Hansen��s heart suddenly stunned. He could be sure that he didn��t know the man. He had never seen it before, and he didn��t even have a single impression.


    The man looked at his eyes, but it was getting colder and colder, and the inside seemed to have burned a horrible murder.


    Hansen picked up Boa and turned away. He didn''t have the idea of ??continuing to look at the man. He could clearly feel the murder in the man''s eyes. If he didn''t leave, he would have no chance to go.


    Although Hansen did not know why the man who met for the first time actually murdered him, he understood that he had to leave immediately, the farther away from the shelter.


    Here is the site from the south, really want to fight, so many aliens and alien creatures have to embrace, there is no chance of survival.


    Hansen��s run, he exhausted all his efforts, and suddenly came as fast as he could. He took more than a thousand meters in the blink of an eye.


    The little red horse actually ran over. Originally, Hansen thought that his speed should not keep up with the red horse. As long as he did not follow Hansen, others did not know its relationship with Hansen. Will not go to the trouble of the little red horse.


    But who knows that the little red horse actually followed up, and also kept up with the speed of Hansen, the four hooves ran fast, just behind Hansen.


    South is not a word from the sky, destroying the black unicorn sitting down in the direction of Hansen''s escape, the speed of the black unicorn can be much faster than Hansen.


    In the eyes of Hansen, the black unicorn is probably a mutant creature, and its physical quality is far better than that of Hansen. Plus, it is good at running, and the speed is much faster than Hansen.


    Seeing that the black unicorns quickly chased them from behind, the distance between them was getting closer and closer, and Hansen knew that it was impossible to open them.


    Han Sen��s thoughts turned around and flashed countless thoughts, but he never thought of a way out. South is able to lay a golden shelter, and certainly has the same level as the mutant organism, and certainly has a gold gene nucleus.


    Different from Jia Sidao, people who have actually laid down the shelters, the same level, the level is very different.


    What''s more, Hansen can use the golden dragon lock to directly control Jia Sidao. A large part of the reason is because Jia Sidao is too proud to underestimate the enemy.


    Hansen ran out a few miles, and the black one-horned horse had already arrived behind him. There was a long gun in the south from the hands of the horn, and the spur of the unicorn spurred against Hansen.


    Guns rushed to the rainbow, directly through the space of more than a dozen meters stabbed behind Hansen, Hansen swayed like a bat, quickly flashing aside.


    However, the gun gas was too fast, or it was wiped Hansen''s arm, and the body of the ice muscle jade bones was condensed, and a blood mark was still drawn directly by the rifle, and the blood suddenly overflowed.


    Hansen made it clearer that the difference in physical fitness between the two is too great.


    "What are you doing? Why are you attacking me?" Hansen stepped back and shouted.


    One is Hansen��s doubts, and the second is delaying time.


    "Why do you know for yourself, or why do you want to run?" South said that it was a shot stabbed and did not give Hansen a chance to breathe.


    Han Sen saw that he couldn��t stop, and he bite his teeth and summoned the golden dragon to be locked out. He turned into a golden light and went south to the sky. At the same time, he shouted: "Where I ran, I just rushed to go, why are you for no reason? Catch me?"


    South from the sky, seeing the golden light came to the front, picking up a long gun in the hand, wanting to pick up the golden light, but the golden light is entangled, and it is wrapped in a long gun, like a snake, rolled up to the south of the body.


    South from the sky slightly frowning, abandoned the long gun in his hand, the figure jumped from the unicorn.


    The golden dragon must be locked and unable to entangle the south from the sky, but only tied the unicorn under his seat.


    The unicorn that was running wildly, the four hooves were tied, and suddenly fell forward, and it took a few tens of meters to stop on the ground, and many pits were pulled out on the ground.


    After being detached from the sky, the unicorn was struggling, and there was a hint of surprise in the eyes, but it quickly disappeared and replaced with a stronger murder.


    I saw him reaching for a stroke, and the rifle returned to his hand. He sneaked at Hansen, and the guns rolled like a real dragon. In an instant, he came to Hansen and did not let him Extra time and preparation.


    Hansen fled the gun with the phoenix flying in the sky, but the rifle was rolling like a river. After a move, there was a trick, and the horrible guns enveloped the surrounding area.


    Hansen��s strength and speed are much worse than that of the South. Although he used the phoenix flying method to avoid some attacks, it is more and more difficult to get out of the way.


    No matter what Hansen said, the South is just ignoring the sky, it seems to be ironic to kill Hansen.


    Han Sen��s heart was slightly depressed. Since he met the sheep, he has been very unlucky. Now he is inexplicably chased by the South, and he can��t even ask why.


    Seeing a shot stabbing against the chest, Hansen had already avoided it. He had to pull out a pair of horns and cross the chest to stop the rifle.


    boom!


    A pair of horns were directly broken during the impact. Hansen��s figure was like a projectile, and he flew out and flew out hundreds of meters.


    However, Han Sen is not shocked and rejoicing, borrowing a waist, like a milk swallow passing through the low sky, fleeing away from the distance.


    South from the sky, a slight glimpse, this reaction, Han Sen originally made up his mind, by his power to escape, suddenly looked cold, looked at the bundled black unicorn, there is no Going to manage it, and directly flashing his body, he chased it toward Hansen, and the rifle in his hand also hit Hansen��s back with a horrible gun.


    Hansen secretly complained, and the speed of the south from the sky is not inferior to that of the unicorn. With speed, he is impossible to run south.


    Turned over and flashed a shot, Hansen''s hole Xuanqi field has been launched, while evading the attack from the south, while observing the surrounding environment, want to find out the way to escape.


    "Isn''t that the direction of the Tibetan Valley?" After Hansen saw a mountain in the distance, his heart glimpsed.

 Chapter 1372： Traitor

    Hansen has the heart to escape from the Tibetan Valley, but it is still twenty or thirty miles away from the Tibetan Valley. It��s not an easy task to get through the twenty or thirty miles. Hansen is now every second. They are all threatened by life.


    The long shot came again. Hansen couldn��t get rid of it. He had to summon the umbrella to block the blow.


    The rib of the sky-covered umbrella collided with the pistol and made a creaking sound, which made people worry that it would break at any time.


    However, the bronze-level umbrella was not cut off by a long shot, nor was it bent. It was just a powerful force that made Hansen fly out with the umbrella.


    Although Hansen was numb with the **** arm of the tiger, it was a joy in his heart. I don��t know if his gene and the hole are particularly strong, or because the formation of the gene nucleus, there is black crystal infiltration, this is only bronze. The umbrella of the sky can be hit with a gold-grade pike without damage, which is really commendable.


    With the support of the umbrella, Hansen��s life-saving confidence was much stronger, and he fled to the direction of the Tibetan Valley.


    South is not allowed to let go of Hansen, and his body flashed in front of Hansen, and his rifle slammed like a mad dragon.


    Hansen grasped the handle with both hands, struggling to lift the umbrella against the violent gunshots, and the gunshots, Hansen��s body sank, most of his body was caught in the rocks, and his hands were almost numb and could not hold the umbrella. The wound in the tiger''s mouth was torn open and the blood collapsed.


    I haven''t waited for Hansen to pull out of the rock, and the south is a shot from the sky.


    Hansen��s heart has already flashed countless thoughts. What is the origin of the South from the sky? Why did he suddenly kill him? Hansen has been thinking about when he has made such an enemy from the South, but he did not have a result.


    If he is a person who is an angel of the Zhao family, it does not seem like it. If Zhao Jiaru has such a big master, the momentum may be much larger than it is now.


    Moreover, Zhao is good at using genetic fluid, but this person is very normal, and does not use the abnormality of the angel gene solution.


    The Tekken Budokan is even more impossible. Even Jia Sidao himself is not so strong.


    "Stop, are you a person who teaches blood? I am a good friend with the Scorpio saints who teach you blood..." Hansen wants to come and think, it seems that people who teach blood are most likely, and now they can��t control it. So much, let��s take a try with the name of Scorpio.


    When I heard the name of the Scorpio Saints, the South was really deserted.


    Just as Hansen was delighted to find the right way, he suddenly heard the South cry from the sky: "Our traitors are of course good friends."


    As a result, the rifle stabbed with more horrible power, more violent than before, and the killing was stronger.


    Hansen was lazy and rolled, pulling his body out of the rock and rolling it aside, avoiding the long gun from the south.


    At this time, Hansen knew that he was self-defeating. The name of the Scorpio Saints not only failed to bring him benefits, but also caused a stronger murder in the south.


    However, this also allowed Han Sen to know something. Since the South has said that the Scorpio Saints are traitors, then it is true that the South is really a blood-stained person.


    Hey!


    The sky-covered umbrella blocked the long shot, and Hansen��s whole man slammed into the mountain wall, knocking out many cracks in the mountain wall and spewing blood in his mouth.


    Seeing that the south was slain and smothered, Han Senqiang endured the wound on his side and shouted at the same time. He also called: "I am also a friend of the deputy master of the blood-study, and you are a friend of your blood." Are you confessing the wrong person?"


    When I heard the name of the baby ghost, the south was obviously relieved from the sky, and then said: "A nonsense, after you, this traitor, how can it have anything to do with the assistant teacher."


    After that, he killed Hansen again. Hansen��s heart was also angry. "Your sister, after your mother��s voice said that I am a traitor, do you know who I am?"


    "If you die, you still want to argue. You have a holy thing on your body. Isn''t the descendant of the traitor of Han Jingzhi who is the descendant?" South said coldly, but the rifle in his hand did not stop.


    With blood flying, Hansen��s full-scale outbreak has only more than 10,000 physical qualities. The south is absolutely more than 20,000. The difference is a bit too much. Hansen is always in a state of being suppressed. many.


    Fortunately, his body of ice muscles is very powerful. If someone else suffers such a serious injury, I am afraid that there is no fighting power. Hansen has only suffered some flesh and blood injuries, and has not hurt the key.


    "You said this stuff? This stuff is my embarrassing..." Hansen pulled out the nine-hearted blood cat pendant inside the collar and said it with his mouth.


    Now he only wants to delay some time, hoping to escape into the Tibetan Valley, and only then can there be a chance.


    "Oh, it really is a descendant of the traitor. Like the traitor, there is no truth in his mouth." South is not believed in Hansen''s words, and the rifle dance is even more fierce.


    "Your sister." Hansen was swept in the shoulder by a long gun. A **** mark suddenly opened, and the armor and flesh were all spread together. The blood immediately rushed out, and this also inspired his fierceness.


    Seeing that it is far from the Tibetan Valley, and then going on like this, he will not be able to rush to the Tibetan Valley.


    The gun from the south was stabbed again. Hansen did not hide. He held the umbrella in one hand and greeted the long gun. At the same time, he held a crystal egg in the other hand and directed directly to the opposite south. The past.


    Hey!


    The sky umbrella once again collided with the long gun, and the ribs made a painful squeaking sound. Together with Hansen, they were smashed out. Hansen��s hand was really shocked, and the umbrella handle could not be grasped. Flying down to the side, inserted into the rock.


    At the same time, the crystal egg also shot in the south of the sky in the violent rotation, the south is cold from the sky, slightly sideways, avoiding the crystal egg.


    However, when the crystal egg flew from the south to the sky, it made a strange arc and directly shot at the ear of the south.


    Under such a close distance, the South was still reacting to the sky, and with a long shot, he hit the crystal egg with the back handle and suddenly flew out the bullet that hit the crystal egg.


    The effective radius of the power of the crystal egg is one meter, but it refers to the same thing or a creature. The crystal egg collides with the pistol, which causes some changes in the pistol, but it does not affect the south of the sky holding the pistol.


    Seeing that the crystal egg bounced back into Hansen''s hands, the south held the rifle from the sky and swept over Hansen. The guns rolled for nine days and the galaxy fell.


    Hansen turned over and pulled out the umbrella that was inserted on the rock, and opened the umbrella directly, blocking the gunling, and the rifle was also on the umbrella surface of the umbrella.

 Chapter 1373： Hard battle south

    Hey!


    The long gun smashed over the umbrella surface, the original hard and straight gun body, this time it was like a rubber stick bending, but perhaps because the level of the crystal egg is too low, can not completely soften the lance, or keep a certain Hardness, Hansen shocked out.


    Hansen held the umbrella and accidentally slammed into a mountain wall, but the impact he received was significantly smaller than the previous one, making him less uncomfortable.


    In the air, Hansen cast a crystal egg again, but this time the goal is not south, but the mountain wall.


    After the crystal egg tarts were on the mountain wall, they bounced back into Hansen''s hand, and Hansen also slammed into the mountain wall.


    However, the wall of the mountain became soft and elastic like a sponge. Hansen hit it, and the impact was buffered and unloaded, and it was hardly affected by the impact.


    Bounced out of the mountain wall, Hansen screamed, holding a covered umbrella in one hand, and volleying toward the south.


    South from the sky slightly frowning, took back some of the soft rifle in the hand, another green straight knife appeared in his hand, and turned to the sky, greeted Hansen''s umbrella.


    Hansen pulled the other hand behind him, then slammed forward, and the crystal egg in his hand was thrown out by him again.


    The irregular surface of the crystal egg reacts with the air resistance during the rotation, and there is no regular shaking in the air. It looks like an erratic magic ball.


    The sky-covered umbrella and the straight knife did not collide. The crystal egg had already reached the south in front of the sky. The south was away from the sky and grabbed the crystal egg. It was necessary to catch the crystal egg, but the crystal egg seemed to be He suddenly disappeared in front of his palm. When he appeared again, he had already passed through the palm of his hand. He was about to lie on the face of the south.


    Hey!


    Suddenly a bronze bell appeared out of the sky in the south, and covered the crystal egg at once, and immediately put the crystal egg in it, and suddenly suppressed it on the ground.


    Hansen only heard the sound of the crystal egg coming back and forth in the clock, but it was impossible to come out from it.


    The only drawback of the crystal egg is that it has no ability to break, and it can''t be bounced out in a closed space.


    when! when! when!


    In the south, the green straight knife danced in the hands of the sky, and instantly slammed the umbrella for three times. With a strong force, the sky umbrella was swept out of Hansen��s palm.


    "Go to hell!" South left the day with both hands holding a straight knife, Hansen smashed in front of the hand has nothing to do, the green knife light instantly hit Han Sen, so Hansen did not even have a chance to dodge.


    Looking at the green knife and straight knife near the body, Hansen''s mouth suddenly lifted up, revealing a strange smile.


    South is a hop from Tianxin, but Hansen is only pretending to be a ghost. He must be able to split Hansen into two halves, so the knife not only did not converge, but added two points.


    Suddenly, the South is only feeling that the right eye is hurt by acupuncture. I can��t help but blink my eyes, but between the blink of an eye, Hansen��s figure flashes and I don��t know how to escape. A knife, and this step does not retreat, directly deceived to the south, and one hand grabbed his chest.


    The south screamed from the sky, and it was too late to take the knife. One hand was taken back, and the palm was punched together with Hansen��s palm.


    Hey!


    The fist and the palm of the hand did not cleverly collide, making a dull sound, but there was no horrible shock wave.


    Hansen��s palm is like being inserted into the water. The five fingers are caught in the fist of the South, but there is no blood flowing out, and there is no surprise.


    Hey!


    Under Hansen��s palm, the south was only feeling the body violently pumping. The pain could not help but scream, but after opening his mouth, he could not make a sound, and a blood sprayed directly. .


    South is not able to describe the pain in the sky, as if it is cramping, not a part of the cramps, but the entire body of the cells seem to cramps, even the brain and internal organs have been violently pumped.


    In the interim, the South is only feeling that the whole body is uncontrollable.


    Hansen was also surprised by his heart. He only had a hand to cover the sky. He didn��t even have the ability to break the chain of genetic order in the south. This is the first time Hansen encountered this situation, apparently because of the south��s body. The quality is too strong, and his physical fitness is too weak, so even the weakest link can not be broken.


    However, although it has not been broken, it has already damaged the ring. If it is pulled a few times, it should be cut off directly.


    South from the sky did not give Hansen such an opportunity, when Hansen''s palm once again reached him, the South has already held a shield in the hands of Tian.


    Hey!


    Under the palm of one hand, the shield from the hands of the south was suddenly split and turned into dust.


    South from the sky, the face is full of horror, but the killing is also stronger, the body shape has already escaped Hansen''s palm, while the green straight knife is criss-crossed like a lightning, a knife from Hansen Passing over.


    Because of the poor physical quality, Han Sen can''t keep up with the speed of the South, and can''t touch the body of the South, and the power of covering the sky is useless.


    Between the rapid flashing of the knife light, Hansen��s umbrella in the hand opened, blocking the knives that could not be avoided.


    Hansen gritted his teeth and rushed to the side of the bronze clock. One palm was shot on the bronze clock. The bronze bell was suddenly split, and the crystal egg finally got out of the trap and returned to Hansen.


    Hansen��s footsteps did not stop for a moment, rushing toward the direction of the Tibetan Valley.


    South did not dare to approach Hansen again, but used speed and knife light to sway from all directions to Hansen.


    Hansen evaded the flash and blocked the knife with the umbrella, but there was no way to completely block it. Hansen would have some wounds when he was shaken.


    Fortunately, because South is not afraid to venture into Hansen with his own flesh, it is hard to be rushed into the Tibetan Valley by Hansen��s injured body.


    Nan Litian almost did not think about it, just rushed along with it, obviously for him, killing Hansen is more important.


    The Tibetan Valley is very weird. Although it is a large valley, the entire valley is occupied by genetic plants. The towers in the valley are almost as tall as the peaks, and the huge canopy covers the entire valley. There are also many vines intertwined, like a layer of large nets, wrapping the entire valley inside.


    After drilling into the valley, there are roots and vines everywhere, and even the sun shines in. There are dense green plants everywhere, forming a narrow passage like a cave.

 Chapter 1374： Tibetan true valley

    When Hansen got into the plantation forest, he felt that the sensory ability of the tunnel was very chaotic.


    Everywhere is the gas of life, genetic plants everywhere, no need to sense, you can know that there are many lives on every piece of land around.


    South from the sky holding a long knife, after Hansen kept chasing and killing, the knife passed over the plants, suddenly cut off many plants, so that the broken branches were flying all over the sky, Hansen can only continue to escape inside.


    However, with these plants blocking, the space of the hole and the celestial technique can be greatly expanded. Hansen uses the plants to block the attack from the south, and the situation has improved. At least the south wants to hurt him. It��s not as easy as it was just now.


    There are many giant trees and vines in the valley. Even the knives of the south are constantly smashing. Hansen is retreating in the labyrinth of the plant maze, and gradually deepens into it.


    Qingniu said that there are many weird genetic plants in the Tibetan Valley, and some examples, such as large trees with snake branches, vines with eyeballs, and so on.


    Although not all genetic plants in the Tibetan Valley are hurting, there are many weird people.


    Hansen has been opening a hole in the mysterious field, looking for a powerful genetic organism. If there is not enough powerful genetic biology to block it, it is almost impossible to stop the South.


    Suddenly, among the many genetic plants, Hansen felt a bonfire-like vitality, and the power of the vitality machine has completely surpassed all nearby creatures, like the moon in the stars. .


    Han Sen gritted his teeth and rushed over to the other side. If he could not get rid of the South and leave the sky, he would still be dead.


    It is getting closer and closer to the location where the vitality is located, but it is less than ten meters, but because the plants around it are too lush, I still can''t see what the genetic plant is.


    Suddenly, Nan was a knife from the sky, Hansen bowed his head, and saw the green knife cut off a large piece of the plant in front, and then the knife hit the other thing, and made a sound of gold and iron.


    Hansen looked up, but he was shocked. He saw that behind a plant that had been cut off by the waist, a large tree with a jade-like body grew there.


    In the soil around the big trees, there is a head of emerald bull buried in half.


    The body of the cow was completely buried in the soil. Only one big jade bullhead was exposed on the ground. At this time, one of the jade bulls was staring at them with **** eyes. It was not a statue but a statue. A living thing.


    The knife that was just south of the sky was broken when it hit the horns, and the horror of life that Hansen felt was from those jade heads and emerald trees.


    "Hey!"


    Han Sen was looking at the tree and the bull''s head, but suddenly heard the head of the cow from the south, opened his mouth and made a sound like a thunder, and then heard the sound of a boom.


    The land beneath the bull''s head cracked, revealing the same emerald body as the bull''s head. The emerald bull buried in the soil broke out. The majestic body is more powerful than the elephant. The body is full of horror. Explosive power and vitality.


    At the moment when the ground broke out, the Jade Bulls bowed down to show off a pair of sultry jade horns, aimed at Hansen and Nanli, and rushed straight over.


    It seems that a green beam of light passed through the void, Hansen almost even raised the idea of ??dodging, the bull has already rushed to his face, the thick and sharp horns, directly to Hansen.


    Hansen only came and palms on top of the horns, and then felt a powerful and difficult to counterbalance power from the horns, his body was involuntarily picked up and slammed into the sun and even the sun could not penetrate. Crown of the tree.


    I only felt that the body had broken a lot of branches and leaves, and then it seemed to hit something, it felt a little soft.


    After a closer look, I found myself smashing into a huge silver flower. The flower was amazing, but the part of the flower was as big as a double Simmons.


    Hansen hit the silvery flower, so he felt so soft.


    Almost at the same time, the south from the sky was actually picked up by the following emerald bull, and smashed into another silver flower next to it.


    Hansen wanted to come out of the flower, but suddenly found those silvery flowers, like a rope tied to his body, Hansen struggled with the strength of the whole body, and even earned those stamens, the heart suddenly shocked , quickly look south to the sky.


    South is like the sky, he is also entangled by the silver flower, he is also struggling, but under the tangled flowers, even he can not break free.


    Both of them have a body like a mummy that is wrapped in a flower, and the five limbs are trapped in the flower.


    Hansen originally thought that these might be narcissus flowers, but although the silver stamens entangled them, they did not swallow the movements. After that, they did not move, and did not secrete liquids that could corrode their bodies.


    "Hey!"


    The emerald bulls that picked them up and screamed angrily at them, and then walked back into the pit.


    Hansen looked at it clearly. The tail behind the jade bull was like a tree root. It stretched into the pit. Obviously, the jade bull is part of this emerald tree. The creature born in the root is so terrible. Hansen is actually Unexpectedly, what grade is this jade tree?


    Look carefully and find that there are eight emerald bull heads buried around the tree of the emerald tree, facing each other in eight different directions.


    On the huge emerald tree, there are many huge silver flowers, and Hansen and Nantian are trapped among the two flowers.


    Hansen is observing the situation around him. South is far from the sky, but he uses all kinds of strength there. He wants to get out of the flower, but the toughness of the flower far exceeds his imagination. No matter what kind of power he uses, it is only In vain, the body couldn''t get rid of the seemingly crystal white flowers.


    "You said that you are so desperate to chase after me? What kind of **** vengeance do we have, so that you would rather risk your life and put me to death?" Hansen asked.


    The current situation is not very bad. Since it is not a piranha, Hansen, who has only one hand to cover the sky, there is hope for getting out of trouble.


    Therefore, Han Sen��s first thought at this time was not to immediately find a way out of trouble, but to take the opportunity to ask something from the mouth of the South.


    "After the traitor...the killing..." The south is cold and the channel seems to be a little regretful.


    "I don''t think you want to kill me, but you want to grab the nine life blood cat pendant?" Hansen pretended to test.


    "Fart, except for your Han family, blood and no one wants to teach that thing." Nan Litian was very angry with Hansen, as Hansen was insulting him.


    Hansen looked strangely at the south, and he thought that there would be various reactions from the south, but the reaction from the south was completely beyond his imagination.

 Chapter 1375： Super Emperor (ultimate)

    "The sacred objects of your blood, why don''t you want it?" Hansen frowned and looked south and asked. .


    South from the sky to listen to Han Sen asked, his face changed slightly, once again looked at Han Sen, some less certain asked: "You are the descendant of Han Jingzhi?"


    "I didn''t say it. My grandfather called Han Jingzhi is not wrong, but it is not the one of the Blue Blood Special Forces." Hansen said.


    South from the sky, I frowned and seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Is it really not a descendant of Han Jingzhi?" South thought about it for a while, and looked at Han Sen muttering to himself: "If it is not his descendants? Then why are there holy things, and yes, if it is true It is impossible for his descendants to bring the holy things to him."


    "You haven''t told me why you want to teach the sacred objects of blood, only the Han people want?" Hansen stared at the south and asked.


    "Since you are not a descendant of Han Jingzhi, this has nothing to do with you, but since you know my true identity, you can''t let you live any more." Nan said from the sky, his mind was moving, a handle The dagger appeared out of thin air and stabbed Hansen.


    Hansen was bound by the flower, and now it is impossible to dodge. He now has only the magic ring, the crystal egg and the sky umbrella, and he has to summon the sky umbrella to resist the dagger.


    The sky umbrella opened to protect Hansen''s body. The dagger was stabbed above the umbrella surface. He could not pierce the sky umbrella, but he shocked the sky umbrella.


    The South is moving away from the heavens, and his green straight knife suddenly appears out of thin air, turning into a green light and stabbing Hansen��s throat.


    The umbrella was too late to come back, and there was nothing to resist the dagger.


    Seeing that the dagger is going to stab Hansen, Hansen uses the power of the hand to cover the sky, but he can''t even break it. The grade of this big tree is too high, and Hansen estimates that the lowest is also the blood-level gene plant.


    Seeing that the tip of the knife is going to stab the body, Hansen can''t take care of it at this time. He directly opened the super-spiritual body and wanted to try to see if the super-spiritual body could break free from the flower.


    The brilliance of brilliance is pervasive in Hansen''s body, the pupils are turned into blazing colors, and the short black hair is also whitened. It grows rapidly in the blaze, and has turned into a long, flaming long hair.


    After becoming a super-spiritual body, Hansen did not break free from the stamen, and the flowers were loosened by themselves, releasing Hansen��s body.


    Hansen did not dodge, and the flowers even stretched out, entangled the straight knife stabbing Hansen, wrapped the straight knife inside, so that it could no longer fly, like protecting Hansen. .


    "What is going on?" Hansen had a physical activity, and his heart was very strange. The flowers were completely hostile to him.


    The nucleus was entangled and formed a disc, holding Hansen from below instead of being **** as I had just.


    South is wide-eyed from Tianzhu, and his face is staring at Hansen incredibly. The current picture is beyond his imagination. A high-level genetic plant seems to be helping Hansen, not just helping. It turned out to be a little flattering.


    "What is the smell of your body? Why is there a smell of alienity... No... There is a breath of alien creatures... You are not human... Who are you?" South looked at Korea with horror Sen, Hansen''s situation has now surpassed his common sense. How can a human being have the smell of aliens and aliens? This is really amazing.


    Hansen looked at his super-spiritual body, and he felt that his breath was a little weird. This body seems to have more than a strange spirit, but also has another side, just like the South is said to be similar to something. The breath of different creatures.


    There are only a lot of different creatures, and Hansen can''t tell which kind of alien creature it is.


    Hansen suddenly thought of the question of the name of the super emperor. If it was just a heterosexual body, it would be right to call the emperor directly. Even if it goes further, it should be called the emperor.


    Super two words, should be the use of different creatures, only super **** creatures will use the super word, the name of the super emperor gave Hansen a weird feeling from the beginning, until now, Han Sen only figured out that the original The super emperor is not just a heterosexual, but also a physique of a different creature.


    "I don''t matter who I am. What''s important is that your life is in my hands now." Hansen walked toward the south of the sky **** in the flower.


    Originally he wanted to go through the air, but his feet took a step, and the flowers were stretched out and condensed into a disc, so that he could step on it.


    Hansen took a step forward, and the other stamens condensed a new disc, like a ladder, which was generated at the foot of Hansen and carried him forward.


    Hansen was amazed, but now he has no time to study this. He has been walking to the south and staring coldly at the south to ask: "What is your identity in blood education?"


    South from the sky, the body broke out of a strong body, but it did not break out. South is staring at Hansen and said: "The inheritor who hates the saints."


    "Are you one of the thirteen saints?" Hansen asked some people who didn''t believe it.


    Although Nantian is very strong, Hansen always feels that he lacks something and does not have the strong taste of Tianzhu.


    "I am just a successor, not a hateful saint." South said coldly from the sky.


    ��What is the difference?�� Hansen did not understand the difference between the inheritor and the saint.


    "Only the oldest and purest inheritance blood is qualified to become a saint. I am just a **** side," said Nan.


    Han Sen was about to ask another question, but suddenly heard the sound coming from the woods not far away, and looked around, I saw the grass and the branches and leaves shaking, and soon a red pony was drilled out of the bushes, on the back. Still carrying Boa.


    Before he and the South were fighting from the sky, the little red horse ran away with Boa. I didn''t expect to chase the Tibetan true valley, but also arrived safely here.


    Hansen was afraid that the cows buried under the tree would hurt them. They rushed to the past and landed in front of the little red horse.


    "Dad." Boa was happy to rush into Hansen''s arms.


    Hansen hugged Boa, but found something behind the little red horse''s tail, which turned out to be a golden rope lock, and the black unicorn was tied behind the rope lock.


    Hansen��s heart was a joy, and he couldn��t think of the red horse even dragging the bundled unicorn.


    When the little red horse tail slammed, the golden dragon was locked, and the unicorn was **** in the nose. Maybe it was because the struggle was too strong. The golden dragon had to lock and tighten, and it had already entered it. Among the flesh and blood.

 Chapter 1376： Chaos

    The black unicorn wants to call, but the neck is stretched, and even the gas is almost unable to breathe. Where is the ability to call, this time the whole body is blood, the eyes are straight and white, and there is less air and less air.


    Hansen pulled out one of his left horns, and smashed it into his neck. Under the support of the super-spiritual body, the tough skin of the mutant creature did not stop the horn. Hansen directly smashed his throat.


    "Hunting the mutant creature, the unicorn, and getting the blast of the unicorn horse, the gene nucleus is broken, the flesh and blood are edible, and the absorption can randomly obtain 0 to 10 mutated genes."


    After recovering the golden dragon lock, Han Sen returned to the south and looked at him coldly and asked: "Continue the question just now, why do you **** to teach yourself that you don''t want holy things?"


    South said faintly from the sky: "The sacred object of blood-threatening teaching can only be held by the lord, otherwise it will weaken the power of the blood."


    "Is weakening the power of the blood? Are you talking about the power of blue blood?" Hansen felt a move.


    South is not aware of whether it is afraid of death or want to open it. The answer is very simple: "Yes, if the holy things are around, it will make the holy blood gradually fade, so the holy things are precious, but for us it is no different from poison. Only the leader can hold it."


    "Is Han Jingzhi the leader of your blood education?" Hansen was a little surprised.


    To the south, it is said that Han Jingzhi possesses sacred objects, and the sacred objects are held by only one of the lords. Other saints who use the sacred objects are useless, so it is not that Han Jingzhi is the leader of the blood-sex teaching.


    But think about it and feel that something is wrong. If Han Jingzhi is the blood-stained leader, how can he say that he is a traitor? The leader himself is the biggest, and the traitor said.


    "He is just a traitor, but also a teacher of my blood-stricken teaching?" South screamed in disdain.


    "So what is the identity of Han Jingzhi in your blood education?" Hansen asked.


    "An ordinary believer." South said coldly from the sky.


    "Ordinary believers? Does Han Jingzhi also have blue blood?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse.


    "How can he have a holy blood when he is caught by an outsider?" South is very disdainful from the sky.


    Hansen��s heart moved: ��This is the opposite of the infant and the ghost. Han Jingzhi was arrested for his blood. He used to be a blood-stained person. Why did the old people think that Han Jingzhi had blue blood? What?"


    "Why do you want to catch Han Jingzhi?" Han Sen did not understand, and asked.


    "This is the big secret of our blood-stricken teaching..." South said that the voice was gradually lowering, and the corner of his mouth actually shed blood, and his life''s breath quickly declined. It looked like he was taking drugs.


    Hansen was shocked and quickly approached the south to pinch his mouth, but Han Sen��s hand just pinched his mouth and saw a sudden smile in the south.


    Hansen��s heart screamed badly, and he wanted to go backwards quickly, but it was too late to see the body exploding in the south. The blue blood seemed to burn like a flame, and it bursted out like a blue one. sun.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the umbrella was blocked in front of him, blocking the blue blood that broke out like the sun.


    It was only the horrible power that flew out the sky umbrella and Hansen. Before Hansen flew away, countless stamens were wrapped around, and Hansen��s body was caught like a spring bed, so that he did not hit. Into the woods.


    "A terrible blood-thirsty believer, I said so much to me before, just to lead me close to him, the South is already dead, and I want to pull me to the funeral." Hansen looked strangely and splashed. Light blue blood everywhere.


    He has seen the blue blood of Scorpio, and the south is much lighter than the sky. It seems that it is somewhat different.


    Hansen suddenly grateful for the burning of the nine life-blooded cat pendants on his chest. He reached out and looked at it. He saw the nine-life blood cat pendant flashing red brilliance.


    By the red brilliance, the blue blood suddenly lost the blue luster, and restored the red color of the original human blood.


    "South is not lie to me from the sky, the nine life blood cat pendant seems to really eliminate blue blood." Han Sen heart slightly surprised to see the pendant.


    After the blue blood turns red, the nine life blood cat pendant will return to normal again, no longer flashing that red light.


    Although South is smashing and dying, Han Sen knows a few things. Both the infant and the South are saying that Han Jingzhi is tied to the blood, so Han Jingzhi is unlikely to be blue. Blood saints.


    But why do some people think that he has blue blood, and there is no possibility of future generations?


    Hansen has changed very calmly now. It is not as unsettled as before. He has experienced so much. He has already understood that there are many questions that need to be slowly searched for answers, just as life itself is a puzzle. It may not be possible to get an answer.


    However, Hansen believes that he may not understand the answer to life. He must be able to understand the problems of blood and Han Jingzhi, and he has the feeling that he is getting closer and closer to the answer, perhaps only after the last layer. paper.


    With the body of the unicorn horse out of the Tibetan Valley, when Hansen walked out with the super-spiritual body, those genetic plants with consciousness would actually kick off the leaves and let Hansen pass directly. Sen feels very strange.


    "In this way, I can safely enter the area where all kinds of strange genetic plants are entrenched. I will go back to the Tibetan Valley. If the blue cow does not lie, maybe she can really find the body of the Xinghai beast." Hansen intends to go back to Tibet, but before that, he must first dispose of the flesh and blood of this one-horned horse.


    Peel the unicorn to the bone and cut it into pieces to avoid it being recognized as a mount from the south.


    Although the south is dead, but there may be his death loyalty in the shadow shelter, Hansen does not want to be besieged.


    When I returned to the shelter, there was a lot of chaos in the shelter. Those aliens and aliens who had signed contracts with the South, because the death from the south was followed by violent, the entire shelter was chaotic. A group.


    "This is a good opportunity, maybe you can take it away from the shadow shelter." Hansen''s mind turned and went in the direction of the Temple of the Hell.


    When Hansen ran to the Temple of the Hell, he saw a stranger and two different creatures confronting each other. It seems that they all thought the same as Hansen thought, and they wanted to take the opportunity to take up the shelter.


    Just glanced at it, Hansen has confirmed from their vitality that the alien is a nobleman, and the two different creatures should also be mutants.


    The two beasts and one spirit saw Hansen coming in, and the six cold eyes were brushed on his body.

 Chapter 1377： joint

    Hansen��s heart is a glimpse. The vitality of these three guys is not weaker than that of the South. They should all want to occupy the shelter of the shadows, but they all have scruples. Some time is deadlocked.


    After Hansen came in, he suddenly became the focus of the three parties.


    The time of one spirit and two beasts is not too short in the shelter of the shadows. They have a deep understanding of the shelters. Apart from the three of them, it is really hard to think about it. Now it is inside the shelter. And who else has the ability to dare to compete with them.


    After seeing Hansen, it was a slight glimpse. No one thought that it was a human being, and it seemed that the atmosphere was not strong.


    The stranger looked at Hansen and sneered: "We have been pressed by a human being for so long, and now there are still humans who want to take advantage of it. You said that we should solve him first?"


    After listening to the words of the opposite spirit, the two mutant creatures looked more and more fierce to Hansen��s eyes.


    Han Sen just came in. He was looking at the alien and the two mutant creatures. Suddenly he heard such a sentence, and suddenly he secretly said: "I am going, this is a different sinister, I want to kill me first, I will invite you. Called you?"


    Hansen��s eyes turned and said: ��The two don��t listen to the stranger��s nonsense. We humans are just like a living creature, and they have only one life. They can be resurrected infinitely. You are now killing me with him. In the unlikely event that he is in the middle of the opportunity to count on you, and fight with you, he will be able to return to life and return to occupy it. We are really dead, and we cannot live again."


    When the two mutant creatures heard it, their faces changed slightly, and they all looked at the alien.


    The strange face changed, and Hansen glanced at it.


    Hansen did not take the threat in his eyes as one thing, and looked at him and the two mutants.


    The alien spirit is blue, and behind it is a blue sword carved from a crystal. A dazzling blond hair shines like the sun.


    Two mutant creatures, one looks like a white tiger, but the body is stronger than the big bull, and three pairs of ears on one side of the head, turned out to be a six-eared white tiger.


    The other mutant creature, which looks like a metal robot with black metal accumulation, doesn''t know what it is, but looking at his metal, I am afraid that the body is extremely strong.


    "Two, do you forget that the South has been crushing us from the sky? Do you still want to repeat the same mistakes, and then be crushed by this human?" The alien said.


    Without waiting for the reaction of the two mutants, Hansen said: "I don''t know what the South has done to you, but at least you are still free. If you let a stranger occupy a shelter, there is no human being. So good to speak, you should have seen the shelters occupied by the aliens? In the shelters occupied by the aliens, the aliens can be slaves. Think twice."


    What the singer still wants to say, Hansen is the first to say: "And I am just a human who has just condensed the bronze gene nucleus, and even the silver gene nucleus is not, how can I fight with you?"


    As said, Hansen also summoned the umbrella to make the Umbrella reveal the birthmark of the bronze gene, in order to win the two mutants.


    Seeing that Hansen is still only a bronze gene, the two mutant creatures have focused their attention on the alien body, but they are also hostile to each other, so they still have no intention of launching an attack. The scene is deadlocked. Come down.


    Hansen thought about how he could provoke them to fight, and he would be cheaper. If he was an enemy, Hansen was not sure.


    It is not easy to deal with a south from the sky. These three are weaker than the south, and they are not too weak. There is no chance of winning one enemy.


    After thinking about it, Han Sen wanted to quit first. After the three of them got up, it was not too late to come back.


    However, Han Sen just raised his footsteps and suddenly saw the metal figure in his body. The majestic body blocked the door of the Temple of the Hell and broke the only way out.


    "Human, how about we make a deal?" Hansen frowned, what he wanted to say, but the metal man spoke first.


    "What trade?" Hansen looked at the metal man with interest.


    "You and I will take the shelter and take it all else. I just need to shelter the mine behind it." The metal man''s eyes flashed with pale golden brilliance, watching Hansen say.


    "Metal Magic, you are looking for a human cooperation with only the bronze gene, it is better to find me directly, you and I joined hands to kill six ears, I promised to give you the mine." Heteron said.


    The six-eared white tiger heard the strange spirit saying so, and suddenly the fierce light glared at him and made a cry.


    The metal devil listened to the alien words but it was cold. "There is nothing wrong with human beings. Even if human beings rule the sanctuary, I have some freedom to wait for the aliens. If you are ruled by me, I will be slaves. Even if you work with six ears, you will never cooperate with you."


    The aliens listened a little ugly, and looked at Hansen''s eyes more fiercely: "Even if you work with him, can you add a bronze gene to the human being, can you fight me and six ears?"


    The metal devil is sneer: "You are you, six ears are six ears, don''t confuse."


    Said, the metal devil turned to the six-eared white tiger and said: "Six ears, you should just want that botanical garden? I have a mine, you have a botanical garden, and the rest belong to that human being. How do you see this?"


    The six-eared white tiger listened, but hesitated a little, and the tiger snorted. Although it was not a language that Hansen could understand, he also knew that he had agreed.


    "Human, what do you say?" The Metal Devil looked at Hansen again.


    "I have no opinion, my strength is low, I can be a shelter, I am already contented." Hansen smiled.


    Listening to Han Sen, the six-eared white tiger and the metal demon are approaching the aliens, apparently preparing to destroy the alien.


    Although Hansen didn''t know what the metal magic man was playing, but he could solve an opponent first, it would be better, and they followed them to the opposite spirit.


    The aliens saw three people coming around, but instead of showing the color of fear, they laughed: "Six ears, metal demons, you are too naive, you think I am here to tell you so much nonsense. ?"


    The six-eared white tiger and the metal devil heard a word, and then their faces changed. They all felt a strong atmosphere outside the shrine.


    Soon, I saw two different spirits rushing into the Temple of the Hell, one tall and one short, the tall three or four meters like a giant, holding a sledgehammer in his hand.


    The short one is only as high as Hansen''s waist, but on the shoulder is a hammer that is bigger than the giant''s hand.


    The two of them did not hide the breath of the body at all, and the strong breath was not weaker than the previous alien.


    "Three to three, you still carry a human with a bronze gene, do you think there is suspense in this battle?" The previous aliens showed a charming smile, as if the victory was in the grip.

 Chapter 1378： New owner of the shelter

    The faces of the six-eared white tiger and the metal demon are somewhat ugly. They were very jealous of this alien, so they didn''t want to share the shelter with him. They would rather cooperate with a weaker human.


    But I don��t want the aliens to be able to recruit such powerful helpers, and they all have a retreat in their hearts.


    But the one high, one short and two different spirits blocked the door of the temple. If they want to rush out now, they must fight the two opposite spirits.


    "If you are willing to surrender to me, I can leave you a life, as for you..." The blond-eyed look fell on Hansen and said in a sullen voice: "Humans are damned, you are the most damn."


    "It��s as if our little life is in your hands." Hansen was not angry, just smiled.


    "At least your little life is already in my hands." The blond hair pulled out the blue crystal sword on the back, and the tip of the sword pointed to Hansen.


    "Two, just follow what we said earlier. This illusion is mad by me, and the rest of you solve it." Hansen said with a wave of his hand, and gave a golden light to the blond hair.


    The blond hair snorted, and was originally prepared to smash Hansen��s blue crystal sword, and a sword smashed the golden light that Hansen shot.


    The six-eared white tiger and the metal devil looked at each other and pounced on one high and one short two.


    They are naturally unwilling to surrender to the aliens, but they also do not expect Hansen to really defeat the blonde, but hope that Hansen can hold the blonde out for a short time, so that they can escape from the temple and escape.


    Seeing the six-eared white tiger and the metal magic man rushing over, one high and one short, two strange and strange smiles, a wave of a sledge in the hand, smashed toward the six-eared white tiger and the metal demon.


    The six-eared white tiger and the metal demon suddenly fell into a bitter battle. The hammers of one high, one short and two different spirits were very different. Each time they collided with a hammer, they were attacked by a shocking force, making their bodies and genes nuclear. They all produced a little sluggishness and they couldn��t get out of it for a while.


    Their eyes can''t help but look at Hansen. If you want to see how long Hansen can last, they still have no chance to rush out.


    But this time, both mutants stayed a bit.


    I saw a blonde and a stranger with a sword tied by a golden rope, and everyone has fallen to the ground. Hansen��s hand holds a spiral beast, which has been pierced into a blond hair. The heart of the spirit.


    Not only the six-eared white tiger and the metal demon were stunned, and the one high, one short, two different spirits saw that the blond singer was pierced by Hansen, and the blood rushed, and they all stayed.


    Then, without saying anything, the two aliens turned and ran, and the six-eared white tiger and the metal magic man reacted, and suddenly chased up.


    "Remember, the next time you brag, first look at who your opponent is." Hansen said to the tied blond hair, and then the spiral beast ran through his heart again, The vitality of the blond hair is completely cut off.


    The blond singer''s eyes widened and stared at Hansen. What he wanted to call was not called out, and the body turned into broken light.


    Hansen knows that this is definitely not finished. As long as this guy is not dead, he will definitely come to him for revenge. He will know that he has hated Hansen before he returns to the stone in front of the soul.


    Hansen also did not go after the six-eared white tiger and the metal demon, directly before the alien statue, summoned the female emperor, let her occupy the alien statue first.


    Soon the protective mask of the Hell''s Shelter was reopened, and the riots gradually stabilized. The creatures in the shelter were watching and wanted to know who was the new owner of the shelter.


    The six-eared white tiger and the metal demon seem to be unable to catch up with the one high, one short and two different spirits. After returning to the temple of the different spirits, they look at Hansen��s eyes with a little more vigilance.


    "Are you still saying what you said?" The metal devil looked at Hansen.


    The strength of the blonde''s different spirits is clear, and he can solve him so cleanly, Hansen''s strength makes them unable to understand.


    "Of course, you have no problems with mines and botanical gardens, but relatives, there are responsibilities for gains. When shelters need you to contribute, you can''t stand by." Hansen said.


    His current strength is very limited, and it is not bad to be able to draw two variants of the helper.


    "That is of course. If those aliens come again, we will fight with all our strength." The six-eared white tiger and the metal demon are all overjoyed. They had some concerns that Hansen would turn their faces and let them get nothing.


    With Hansen directly overturning the power of the blonde, they really did not dare to fight with Hansen.


    Hansen and the two mutant organisms discussed some of the details of their cooperation in occupying the shelter, but the aliens and aliens outside were a bit embarrassing.


    They don''t know what the new owner of the shelter is, and what kind of means the new owner will have. He is hesitant to escape from the shelter and not to find other shelters.


    The most worrying of these is not the aliens and the aliens. The most worried is the one in the shelter.


    In addition to the South, there is also a human demigod in the sanctuary. This human demigod is called Su Mianhua, and now he is the most worried person.


    Su Mianhua was originally a well-known professor of genetics. After being promoted to the fourth shelter, it happened to be near the shelter and just happened to be south.


    After leaving the sky to understand his situation, he took him to the shelter of the film, and he did not treat him badly. He also gave him a lot of different creatures and flesh, and he raised some genes.


    However, the South did not let him back to the Alliance, or even allowed him to be close to the transmission array, and put him under house arrest in the shelter for research.


    After so many years, others did not know that Su Mianhua was very clear. Nan Tiantian secretly killed many alien creatures living in the shelter. Many research materials of Su Mianhua came from this.


    At the beginning, Su Mianhua was forced to do research. However, as a genetic scientist, after Su Mianhua��s in-depth research, he himself was indulged in research.


    Although there are no high-tech instruments here, Su Mianhua has achieved unexpected results in some original experimental research.


    Since the research has not yet reached the final stage, Su Mianhua still needs Nantiantian to provide the materials needed for the experiment. Now the south is bizarre and dead, the experimental materials are naturally impossible, and I don��t know what creatures occupy the shelter. In case, it is a cruel alien, and maybe his life is gone.


    These years have been doing research, Su Mianhua''s physical quality is relatively good because of the relationship between the absorption of genes, but it is extremely lack of combat experience. If he escapes from the shelter, he does not know whether he can live outside.


    All the aliens and aliens are staring in the direction of the Hell Shelter, waiting for the emergence of the new owner of the Shadow Shelter.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    Adding more to the "Phantom of the Devil".

 Chapter 1379： Gene nucleobase

    "Who are you talking about the new owner of the shelter?"


    "I think it will be a metal magic man. His genetic core is almost impossible to be destroyed. He has a strong defense force and is already in an invincible position."


    "I see the six-eared white tiger most likely..."


    "It just seems that I saw them chasing two different spirits and ran back. I am afraid that the new master will be born between them."


    "I don''t know who is strong or weak, but I hope that the Metal Devil can become the new owner of the shelter. His character is not so cruel, maybe our days will be better."


    "Whoever works, as long as it is not a different kind of spirit, if we are occupied by a foreigner, we can''t escape, we have to sign a different spiritual contract in all likelihood."


    "Yeah, don''t be a stranger."


    When everyone was talking about it, I suddenly saw a figure coming out of the Temple of the Hell.


    The shelter was quiet all the time. Whether it was a strange creature or a stranger, it was far from staring at the figure that came out of the Temple of the Spirit. If the person who came out was not the one they imagined, maybe they would immediately flee. Shelter.


    But when I saw the six-eared white tiger and the metal demon, they went out side by side, and all the creatures were a glimpse. They thought that they would definitely have a victory, but it would not be like watching them. The appearance of the war.


    When the creatures were puzzled, they suddenly saw the six-eared white tiger and the metal devil who were side by side separated from each other, and came out from behind them.


    Seeing that figure is like a stranger, many alien creatures are tight in the heart, and some timid ones want to escape.


    They thought that the aliens occupied the shelter, and they also conquered the six-eared white tiger and the metal magic man.


    But when you look closely, the breath is not like a stranger, but it is like the owner of the former shelter.


    "Human... that''s a personal class..." A lot of aliens and aliens reacted, and some looked at Hansen who came out of the Temple of the Spirit.


    They don''t know Hansen. I don''t know what the origin of this human being is. How come it suddenly appears here.


    The green cow was among them. At this time, he looked at Hansen with a big eye: "How did the kid run to the Temple of the Hell, what did he do?"


    Su Mianhua is also somewhat puzzled in his heart. He does not know how he will come out of a human being in the Temple of the Hell. As far as he knows, he and the South are two human beings in the shelter.


    When the creatures were puzzled, they suddenly heard the metal devil pointing to Hansen. "From today, he is the new owner of our shelter. If anyone can''t go with him, it is with me metal magic. If I can''t get through, I will cramp it and smash the bones."


    As the voice of the metal demon fell, the six-eared white tiger on the other side also screamed and shook the soul of the entire shelter.


    All the creatures were stunned. No one could have imagined that the new owner of the shelter was actually a human being, and at the same time, he was supported by the most powerful six-eared white tiger and metal magic man in the shelter. He was there for a while, no. Know what this is all about.


    Only Su Mianhua is ecstatic, and a human being is the owner of a new shelter. Naturally, it is better for him.


    "He...is the owner of the new sanctuary..." And the bull''s eye of the green cow is about to come out, almost can''t believe his ear, but glanced at the treasure that Hansen sat on his shoulder. Make sure you don''t admit the wrong person.


    "The rules of the shelter are the same as when the south is in the sky. There will be no change for the time being. You can continue to live here with confidence..." Hansen appeased these alien and alien emotions.


    These guys will pay taxes to him in the future. Hansen can rely on them to lie down and collect money in the future. Naturally, they should still have their hearts so that they can stay and pay taxes.


    With six ears of white tigers and metal magicians assisted, Hansen quickly took control of the shelter from the shadows, and there was no creature to dare to make trouble.


    Hansen also kept his promise and gave the mine and the botanical garden to the metal demon and the six-eared white tiger. It was a spender who took care of the two home guards.


    Hansen returned to the Temple of Hell, but saw that the female emperor was sitting in the temple, as if he was waiting for him.


    "What''s the matter?" Hansen asked the woman in the moment to ask.


    The female emperor said directly: "Do you want to occupy this shelter for a long time?"


    "Not bad." Han Sen nodded slightly. He had already inquired from the six-eared white tiger and the metal magic man. There is no strong creature in this area, and there are no other strong shelters.


    Now the strongest enemy, that is, the blond-spirited group, and there are a lot of original and mutated resources nearby, so Hansen is going to occupy it for a long time, at least to wait for his original gene and variant gene. It��s full.


    "If it is occupied for a long time, I hope that you can spend some resources to open the gene bank." The female emperor said very simply.


    ��Can you open the gene nuclear library here?�� Hansen looked at the female emperor with some surprise.


    He naturally heard about the gene nucleus library, and the prince also told him in detail about the gene nucleus.


    Simply put, the gene nucleus is somewhat similar to the spiritual base of the Third Shelter and is an independent space.


    But there is also a big difference. The nuclear genuary can enter without the soul stone. Only one thing is needed, that is, the gene nucleus.


    Using the gene nucleus, you can enter the gene nucleus, whether it is a heterogeneous, a different organism or a human being, as long as there is a gene nucleus.


    However, there is a very important limitation. The gene nucleus is the key to the gene nucleus. Which gene nucleus you use to enter the genomic library, then you can only use this nucleus in it, and other nucleus will be subject to the genomic library. There is no way to use the restrictions.


    In the nuclear arsenal, if you defeat your opponent and win, you can get the reward of the gene nucleus and strengthen the gene nucleus.


    Of course, the bronze gene nucleus can only enter the bronze gene nucleus, the silver gene nucleus can only enter the silver gene nucleus, and so on, and can not be mixed with each other.


    All creatures entering the gene pool have a ranking, but this ranking does not belong to these creatures, but belongs to the gene core.


    Father Ji Ji is now the gold nuclear gene, and in the gold gene pool, his ranking is 8 million, which is probably moderate.


    Hansen has always been interested in the gene nucleus, but not every refuge has a nuclear arsenal. He has had few shelters, so he has never had the opportunity to enter the gene nucleus.


    "I don''t know how many places my sky umbrella and crystal egg can be placed in the gene bank. If it can be ranked among the top ten gene cores, it would be cool." Han Sen thought in his heart.

 Chapter 1380： Woman and dog

    The detachment shelter itself has a gene nucleus, but if you want to open it, you need a thousand kinds of biological genes to be able to open.


    In fact, this condition is not difficult. It only takes some time. The so-called genes do not need biological life. Just a drop of blood can be used. The low-level life of ordinary creatures and primitive creatures can be just needed. There are a lot of them, and I want to work harder.


    The nearby creatures are quite rich, and Hansen plans to take the time to put together a thousand kinds of biological genes, and there are many kinds of biological species in the shelter, and the number of missing should not be too much.


    Hansen is thinking about going back to Tibet and seeing if there is a body of Xinghai God Beast. It can only be quietly passed by himself. Hansen does not want other people to see the super emperor transform.


    The dragon girl and the sheep came back and found that the shelter seemed to have a big battle and did not know what happened.


    "Strange, how does it seem like you have experienced a big battle? Has someone attacked the shelter?" The sheep looked around and looked strangely.


    Although the dragon girl is also strange, she does not care about it, and she does not speak.


    The sheep couldn''t help but ran to the side of a strange creature and asked: "Man, what happened to the shelter? Has anyone attacked the shelter?"


    "Wang Wang... Wang Wang..." The strange creature called out to the sheep.


    The dragon girl didn''t understand it. After listening to the sheep for a while, her face became more and more surprised. Finally she cried out: "What do you say, Hansen has become the new owner of the shelter? You are not playing me. ?"


    The dragon girl looked at the sheep and asked, "What happened?"


    The sheep came back to the dragon girl with an unbelievable look: "The original owner of the shelter, Nantian, does not know how to die. Now the owner of the shelter is a human being. It seems to be Hansen. I don''t know if it is the boss?"


    The reason why the sheep are not sure, it is still very difficult to believe that Han Sen can actually win a gold-level shelter, it is really unbelievable.


    "Go and see it." The dragon girl went in the direction of the Temple of the Hell.


    The dragon girl and the sheep came to the temple of the different spirits. Sure enough, Hansen was seen. The sheep was shocked and happy. It was a slap in the face and the dragon girl was a surprise.


    Although Hansen is very powerful, but he said that he can lay a gold-level shelter, it is a little too scary. You must know that when he was in Yuqiu, Hansen saw that she had to escape, and now she can lay down the Golden Shelter. This progress is also too fast.


    In fact, Hansen has only smashed a cheap, truly cohesive gold shelter, and it is impossible to hit Hansen��s current strength.


    Just receiving the shelter, there are many things that Hansen took over, so Hansen has no time to go to Tibet, but he has eaten the flesh and blood of the unicorn and added nine mutations.


    A little variant gene is almost equal to eighty physical fitness, nine points is seven hundred and twenty, the increase is very amazing.


    On the street inside the shelter, an angel-like woman walked around with a dog and looked around.


    The hair on the dog''s back is like ink, and the bottom is white and looks very handsome.


    An angel-like woman is a real angel, a mirror-like armor, with a pair of white wings behind it, but with an angel aura.


    "Master, the South is actually dead, and we are white." The dog said to the woman.


    The woman said faintly: "Look at the new owner of the shelter."


    "I heard that it is still a human being. The specific strength is not known. However, if you can occupy a shelter, you should also condense the gold gene core." The dog replied as he walked: "In fact, the owner of a small golden shelter, why bother you? Come and see for yourself? Just send someone to come, just report the name of our sacred sanctuary, or fear that he will not surrender?"


    The woman smiled slightly: "This is the place where the shelter outside the country is. After all, we can''t act too much, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble."


    "Master, I really don''t understand, why do you have to be human? At most, it''s just a gold gene nucleus. We have a big grasp in our domain. Isn''t it necessary for you to take a special trip?" said the dog.


    "There is something that only human beings can do. This is also the task that the mother handed over to me. I just took the opportunity to go out and let go," the woman said.


    One person and one dog walked, the dog suddenly erected his ears, his ears twitched a few times and then said to the woman: "Master, they said that the human being is in the square."


    The woman nodded slightly and headed for the square from the shelter.


    Hansen is collecting blood from different creatures in the square. A drop of blood can reach the cost of staying in the shelter for a month. Many ordinary creatures and primitive creatures are rushing to donate blood. Less Hansen is going to collect different creatures. The trouble of blood.


    Moreover, Hansen also announced that the blood donors can enter the city free of charge to attract more exotic creatures.


    When the woman and the dog came to the square, they saw Hansen supervising the aliens on the stage to queue up for blood donation.


    "Is that human being? It doesn''t look like anything special. The life is not very strong. Can there be anything like this to do?" The dog is still looking at him.


    The woman said faintly: "It is better to say that human beings are better, but they must have a certain strength. Otherwise, there are many human beings within my sanctuary shelter. There is no need to come here."


    Said, the woman''s gaze fell on Han Sen, the pupil split into two halves in a flash, and looked at Hansen on the stage with a strange brilliance.


    Hansen suddenly felt that he was stared at by someone, but recently he has become accustomed to it. He has just become the owner of the shelter. Every time there is a lot of aliens and aliens, he will look at him. Hansen is lazy. To control the eyes of others, as long as they do not feel hostile, they like to see them and let them look good.


    The woman looked at Han Sen''s eyes and suddenly showed disappointment on her face.


    "Master, what''s wrong?" The dog is obviously very familiar with the woman. When she looks at the woman''s expression, she knows that things are not quite right.


    The woman turned and walked away, and casually said: "Let''s go, there is no need to see him again. This human physical quality has just reached the original standard. The nuclear light emitted by the body is bronze, which means his nuclear gene. Only the bronze level, such humans, far from the standards we need, have no use."


    "The alien creatures in this shelter are really incompetent. Even let such a human being occupy a shelter. Do you want me to kill him?" The dog looked fierce in Hansen''s eyes.

 Chapter 1381： Xinghaizhu

    "Forget it, this is the site outside the sky. Our relationship with the heavens is very tense now. If it is not necessary, we should not reveal the good things." The woman waved her hand and took the dog out of the shadow shelter.


    "Master, it''s hard to get a trip, let''s go around and go back?" The dog shook his tail and said to the woman.


    "Alright."


    Hansen did not notice the arrival and departure of women and dogs and continued to supervise blood donation.


    "All of them are lined up... one by one... don''t squeeze... that guy, what''s the matter with you... How do you line up and urinate? How is this? Isn''t this your nest, here It is a gold-level sanctuary. It is the main person of the sanctuary. Do you want to have awe and know?" The sheep is responsible for maintaining order below, and sipping after running.


    This blood donation activity has been going on for several days. Hansen originally thought that he still needs to find some more to get a thousand genes, but after a drop of blood can be heard in the gold sanctuary for a month, There are quite a few low-level aliens coming over. Looking at this situation, it is almost a few days to collect a thousand genes.


    The things at hand are almost finished. Hansen is not in the mood to see the blood donation. He simply handed it over to the sheep. He cleaned up the things and planned to go to the Tibetan Valley to see if there is any Xinghai in the end. The bones of the beast.


    Boa went to the Aegean Sea with Ji Yunran, and Hansen went to the Tibetan Valley.


    Like Hansen, after Hansen entered the Tibetan Valley, the genetic plants with life consciousness have opened the way for him to let him walk into the Tibetan Valley.


    There are quite a few strange plants in the Tibetan Valley. There is a little green cow to lie. Hansen really saw a tree full of snakes, but the snake-like branches automatically avoided Hansen. Threatened to him.


    In the state of the super emperor, Hansen passed through the Tibetan true valley without any danger and came to the innermost part of the valley.


    As the young cow said, there is a cave in the innermost part of the valley that has been blocked by the big stone. The big stone is like a monument on the square, and it is still engraved with words.


    Hansen looked at it carefully and found that it should be a monument. The upper and lower sides were cut off. There was only one middle section, and a large "day" was engraved on it.


    "This handwriting is familiar. I seem to have seen it there?" Han Sen thought about it and thought about where he had seen it.


    The size and writing of this broken monument is very similar to his time in the valley, as well as the stone monument dug out from the ground.


    "Wait a minute, the monument that I saw in the valley of time is a slogan. The monument that was dug up later is one. Now there is another word in this one. Isn��t that the word? Put it on top, isn''t that a life word? Plus this day word, is the word of destiny?" Han Sen carefully looked at the monument, the more he saw the more similar, almost certainly the same piece of monument.


    "If it is really the same monument, there are some in the third shelter, and some in the fourth shelter, this is a bit scary." Han Sen secretly thought.


    Hansen tried to punch a punch on the stone tablet. He couldn''t hurt the stone tablet when he was at the third shelter. Now he has been promoted to the demigod. The power is much stronger than before. But this punch is still going on. Did not hurt the stone monument.


    Hansen couldn''t help but be surprised: "The power of this kind can not hurt the stone tablet. Who is this stone monument?"


    It is impossible to break up the monument, but the monument is simply placed here, and there is no institution to ban it. Hansen pushes hard and the monument is pushed a little.


    Hansen used all his strength and pushed the monument to the side a little, revealing the cave behind the monument.


    The cave is very large, the wider it goes inside, and the cave''s rock is filled with many shiny spar, making the dark caves dazzle like stars.


    Hansen carefully walked forward, and there was no danger. He walked to the deepest part of the cave and saw a huge beast.


    It looks a bit like a dinosaur of ancient times, but it is even bigger, but its flesh and blood has already been eroded by the years, leaving only a skeleton, like the dinosaur skeleton displayed in the museum.


    The skeleton lies in the hole, although it is only a skeleton, but the body exudes a sparkling brilliance, and a little bit of fluorescent light flashes on the bones, which looks beautiful and strange.


    Hansen scanned the skeleton with the hole Xuan gas field, and determined that it was no longer alive, and it was indeed dead.


    "The green cow guy didn''t even lie, it was a little unexpected." Hansen thought, and went to the skeleton of the Xinghai beast, want to see if it has no genetic core left.


    The star **** beast should be a **** blood creature. If its gene core is left behind, it should be a gem-quality gene.


    Now Hansen has almost no possibility of killing blood creatures, and there are not many opportunities to get a gem gene.


    Hansen��s eyes have been searching within the skeleton, but there is no existing nuclear nucleus, and the heart is slightly disappointed: ��Is the gene nucleus dying with the Xinghai beast?��


    Unwilling to scan the hole in the hole Xuanqi several times, but also really let him see the difference, the fluorescence inside the skull of the Star God beast seems to be much stronger than other places.


    Hansen climbed directly into the skull and looked inside for a while, and it was discovered within the skull.


    I saw a star-like bead hidden in the bones of the skull. Hansen grabbed the bead in one hand. It was as big as a baseball. It was crystal-clear and crystal-clear. There was a strange brilliance inside. The stars of countless stars are constantly flowing in the middle.


    Hansen didn''t know what kind of alien creatures the Xinghai beast was. He tried all kinds of power. When the water power was injected into the beads, he just saw the gemstone marks flashing on the beads.


    "Sure enough, it is a gem-quality gene nucleus." Hansen was overjoyed in his heart and whitened a gemstone gene, and anyone was in a good mood.


    "Put the star sea pearl down." When Hansen was delighted, he suddenly heard a little cold sound.


    Looking up at the direction of the hole, I saw a woman coming to the place with a black-backed dog. The woman was born with a beautiful, behind a pair of white wings, like an angel in mythology.


    "Why should I let go?" Hansen frowned at the woman. The breath of the woman was not a stranger, but a strange creature.


    The woman seems to be disdainful to what Hansen said, but faintly screamed: "Little black."


    The black-backed dog looked fierce, screamed, opened the dog''s mouth, and a horrible force condensed in its mouth, instantly ejecting Hansen as a laser.

 Chapter 1382： Silence

    When Hansen saw the beam coming out, the beam had already reached him. It was too late to dodge. He immediately condensed the power of the whole body and banged the beam.


    boom!


    A horrible force forced Hansen��s body to fly out, slammed into the mountain wall, shattered the mountain wall into a deep hole, the stone collapsed, and the star Haizhu in his hand also flew away. Go out.


    The woman reached for a trick, and Xinghaizhu had fallen into her hand and looked at the collapsed mountain wall. She frowned and said: "His breath is a bit strange, I don''t know what it is."


    The dog said with a smug look: "Master, then you can say a little late, and I am dead and dead, the guy is dead, and it is impossible to get back and ask questions."


    "An insignificant creature, there is nothing to ask." The woman said that she received the star Haizhu and turned away.


    The dog left with the woman and walked and said: "Master, you can get a gem-level gene nucleus, and it is worthwhile. Your virgin nucleus has just been promoted to the gem level, and now you have the gem level. The nuclear nucleus is really a blessing for the atmosphere."


    "Gem-quality gene cores, are you so exaggerated?"


    "There is... of course... there is something you have personally obtained... and it is different from the one given to you by the gods in the sanctuary shelter..."


    ......


    One person and one dog gradually went away, and within the stone wall that was collapsed by the dog, one hand stretched out from the collapsed rock, and then the rock collapsed, and Hansen, who was glowing with white light, climbed out from it.


    The black back cannon has a beam of light, and the strength is stronger than that of the south. It is probably the power that the blood creature can achieve, and the beam of light with a dead power can directly kill the vitality. If Hansen does not always maintain the super-spirit state, I am afraid that the blow will cause a devastating blow to his body and vitality.


    Wiping off the blood of the corner of the mouth, Hansen gritted his teeth in the cave where there was no shadow. The shelter was the world of the weak meat. Hansen did not resent the one person and the dog robbed the star Haizhu. That is his skill is not as good as people, nothing to say, But this hatred must be reported.


    "My strength is still not strong enough. To kill the dead blood dog, at least until the mutant gene and the original gene are full. The woman may be stronger than the dead dog, the sanctuary, I Remember.�� Hansen climbed out of the gravel pile and looked around. He couldn��t help but glimpse.


    The blow of the dead dog, pierced the mountain wall for several meters, and after a few meters, there is still a cave. This cave is similar to the cave in front, and there are also many fluorescent spar in the wall. A flash of beautiful, even more shocking to Han Sen, in the hole in the hole, Han Sen actually saw a half-human egg, it seems that thousands of stars flow on the eggshell.


    "Is this the egg of the Xinghai beast?" Hansen suddenly overjoyed and refused to take care of the injury. The ninja ran to the big egg.


    Although the gem gene is good, but after all, it can''t increase the gene, but it is just outside the body. If it is the egg of the Xinghai beast, eating it will definitely increase the gene of God, which is the foundation of biological evolution.


    Hansen said nothing, grab the horn and drill on the eggshell. I want to drill a hole first, so as to **** the egg juice inside.


    Using the power of the whole body, coupled with the spiraling power, the horns of the beast with the blazing light on the eggshell splashed for a while, and then the eggshell was drilled with a soybean-sized hole. But there is no egg juice flowing out.


    Hansen put his mouth in the hole and sucked it. He couldn''t **** it out. He put his eyes in the hole and looked inside. The hole was a little small. Second, a star flashed inside, as if there were countless stars flowing. I can''t see exactly what is going on.


    Hansen grabbed the horn and pointed it at the hole and continued to drill inside, expanding the hole a little.


    After drilling for more than half an hour, when the tip of the beast horn went in a few centimeters deep, the hole was also enlarged to the table tennis. Hansen pulled the horn out and prepared to look inside.


    But who knows that the horns have just been pulled out, and the eggshells are all shattered.


    Hansen was shocked and worried that the egg juice would be spilled out, but who knew that there was no egg juice inside, and he saw a mini-triangle dinosaur dish that was long and long.


    The triceratops are four-footed dinosaurs. This guy is very similar to the triceratops. It is just a crystal blue, which seems to be carved from jade.


    The three horns are like the night sky of crystal engraving. There are countless stars flowing inside, and the mystery is mysterious.


    "This is the larvae of the Xinghai beast?" Hansen is not shocked, and the larvae that have been hatched have more genes than the egg juice.


    Han Sen reached out and wanted to take out the larvae of the Xinghai beast. No matter what the dead is, it is the same as roasting and eating. Just ask if it is not broken.


    However, Hansen��s palm had not touched the sacred animal of the Xinghai, and the guy opened his eyes and stood up from the bottom of the eggshell.


    The Star River beast saw Hansen grab the hand of it, not only did not dodge, but excitedly jumped up and jumped directly into Hansen''s hands.


    The Star River beast automatically jumped to Hansen��s hand, so Hansen stunned and saw that the Star River beast was alive. He thought that he would go through a big battle. Even if it was a larva, this is also a blood creature, definitely not a weak person. .


    Hansen''s hands hold the star-studded beasts, but the star-studded beast sticks out his tongue, and he is very excited to look at Hansen''s face. A pair of night-blue eyes that are pregnant with Xingyu are full of joy.


    "Don''t be embarrassed... Don''t worry... I don''t believe that I will kill you immediately?" Hansen was stunned and quickly put the Stars and the gods down and shouted.


    The Star River beast sits on the ground like a small hippo, looking at Han Sen with a flawless look.


    "It��s hard to find a **** blood creature. This opportunity to increase the gene of God can��t be let go.�� Han Sen glanced at the little star river beast sitting in front of him, and raised his beast at the glance: ��This is here. It is the world of weak meat and strong food. Don''t blame me, blame you for not being born well. Don''t reincarnate as a living creature in the next life. Reincarnate as a woman, find a good family to marry and live well..."


    Hansen raised the horn of the beast and slammed it against the small star river.


    However, Xiao Xinghe��s beast sat there and looked at Hansen with a ignorant look. He didn��t seem to understand what Hansen was going to do. The mysterious and beautiful eyes looked at Hansen, without any trace of impurities.


    "I...I..." Hansen��s horns stabbed a few times and couldn��t stab.

 Chapter 1383： Xiaoxinghe beast

    "No... No... It��s a must for a man to do it... Don��t improve his strength as soon as possible, how to get rid of that dead dog... Not that I��m not jealous, it��s the guy��s eyes that are confusing, so like me The hard-wired tough guy will not be able to get his hands... Yes... it must be like this..."


    Hansen bit his teeth, his hands clinging to the small star river beast, and Xiao Xinghe''s beast was happy to stick out his tongue and Hansen''s face. Hansen turned his heart and turned it around, letting it face away from himself. .


    "I am a real man of iron and blood, killing people like a stunned eye, a little beast, or a knife falling down..." Han Sen stood behind the little star river beast, once again raised the horn, bite his teeth, and stabbed again. Go on.


    Seeing that the beast horn is going to stab the small star river **** beast, but it can not stab in any way, Hansen bite a few teeth, holding the hand of the beast and raising it, falling and rising several times, still no Can stab down.


    Xiao Xinghe''s beast was sitting on his back against Hansen. He heard Hansen''s voice gnashing his teeth and turned his head to look at Han Sen. His face was confused and grievous.


    "Go to your sister, please, you are fierce, is it good? You are a blood creature, you are simply humiliating the blood creatures. Do you know..." Han Sen pointed to the little star river **** beast.


    Xiaoxinghe beast turned and sat there, like a pupil who made a mistake and looked down on Hansen. The little expression was getting more and more wronged, as if he was crying.


    "Do not sell Meng! Selling Meng is shameful. Do you know? Take out the dignity of your blood creature, and do a good job with me. If you lose the king, you will not blame anyone who died." Han Sen fiercely against Xiaoxinghe The beast shouted.


    In the next second, the stars in the eyes of the little star river beast flashed, and the tears flowed down the corners of the eyes.


    "I am going, well, don''t you cry..." Hansen was very depressed. If it was a fierce beast, he could fight as much as he could, but such a guy, he really couldn''t go.


    After taking a picture of the head of Xiao Xinghe''s beast, Xiao Xinghe''s beast was so happy that he reached out and licked Hansen''s palm. He wanted to rush to Hansen''s arms to lick his face, and he was a little dare.


    "Forget it, you will follow me in the future, although it is not very useful, you should be able to see a home? You call two to listen to it... Wang Wang will not..." Han Sen squatted down and looked at the small The Star River beast said.


    Xiao Xinghe��s beast suddenly rushed into Hansen��s arms and reached out and licked his face.


    "Hey... don''t lick my face... I''m eating by the face..." Hansen called for a moment and suddenly noticed that the injury on his body seemed to be healing quickly.


    Between doubts, I saw a small star river beast open mouth spit out a sly star sea pearl, the star in the star sea pearl surging, turned into a piece of Xinghai water wrapped Hansen.


    The body that was originally injured, healed more quickly, only for a moment, Hansen��s body has fully recovered.


    "Is there a water system with healing power?" Hansen��s heart was happy. Although he lost a star-shaped sea pearl, he was able to get this little star river beast, which is obviously more powerful than a star-shaped sea pearl.


    Hansen walked out of the Tibetan Valley with the little star river beast, lifted the super-spirit state and returned directly to the shelter.


    "The woman and the dead dog, go back and look for you to settle accounts." Although I got the little star river beast, but this hate Hansen did not forget, specifically to find the metal magic man and other senior aliens to find out what is the sanctuary shelter .


    The result of the inquiries made Han Sen very surprised. The Divine Shelter is a super sanctuary. Its owner is the super **** god of heaven and the power is very large.


    "The position of the woman in the sanctuary shelter does not seem low, and it is very likely that the relationship with the **** of heaven is very close. I want to take revenge, but the mutant gene is not enough." Hansen did not give up because of the other''s background. Just thinking about how to revenge.


    Hansen is not a boss who is willing to suffer. This time he has suffered such a big loss, this hatred must be reported.


    Enhancing strength is the top priority now. Hansen intends to kill the original creatures first, and then fill the original genes first.


    When the woman and the dog saw Hansen, Hansen was still in the state of super emperor. Now, even if he sees him again, he can''t recognize him. Hansen is not worried about this.


    Before Hansen went out to hunt, the female emperor first told Han Sen that he had collected a thousand kinds of genes to open the gene nucleus library. Now Hansen can enter the gene nucleus library.


    Hansen thought about it. He wanted to take a look at the advanced gene nucleus library. On the one hand, he could try his own nuclear power. In the end, he didn��t know that the woman and the dead dog had gone, and then they met them. In case they are the kind of guys who don��t want to grab things and like to kill, it��s a bit of a hassle.


    Coming to the gene nucleus library, the entire genomic library looks like a conveyor, but there are no instruments, and there are some mysterious patterns and symbols everywhere.


    At the center of the gene nucleus, a plate-like stone plate with a diameter of more than one meter has many symbols that Hansen does not see.


    Hansen already knows that this is the transmission array that is sent into the gene bank. After going up, he is hesitant to use which gene core to open the transmission array.


    When the gene nucleus library is opened, only the nucleus of the nucleus can be used, and the nucleus that is robbed does not match its own gene, and the transmission matrix cannot be opened.


    If there is someone else''s words, there are not so many troubles. Generally, there are only one genus gene in the alien and the other, while Hansen has two, and two of them are not formed.


    "Or use the crystal egg." Han Sen thought about it, decided to go ahead and try the real thing, first look at what the situation is, and then use the cover umbrella to rush after the name is not too late.


    Summoned the crystal egg, the moment the crystal egg appeared, the stone plate at the foot of Hansen was running, and countless mysterious symbols flew from the square of the stone plate, and turned into a light and shadow wrapped Hansen and Jing egg.


    In the blink of an eye, Hansen has appeared in front of a huge and quaint mysterious stone monument, with many handwritings engraved on it.


    Although Hansen didn''t know the words, he didn''t know why, but he could understand the meaning of those words.


    What is recorded on the stone tablet is the top 100 bronze gene nucleus. Hansen casually looked at his eyes and found that the third place in the bronze gene nucleus is a gene nucleus named "The Heart of the Gods". There is another note behind the heart of the gods.


    "The sacred sanctuary!" Seeing the meaning of the note, Hansen��s gaze suddenly condensed.

 Chapter 1384： Gene nuclear test

    Not only the third place, but a rough sweep of the top 100, many of them are the nuclear core of the sanctuary shelter, which shows that the strength of the sanctuary shelter is indeed strong.


    And there are many gene nucleus in the top 100 that are not annotated in the shelter, and there may be some refuge in the shrine.


    Hansen is watching the bronze gene nuclear ranking, but suddenly saw a stone man next to the stone monument moved, and said: "Welcome to the nuclear arsenal, you rank more than 100 million, not included in the ranking, whether Start the nuclear test immediately to determine the ranking?"


    "Who are you?" Hansen asked, staring at the stone man.


    "I am the nuclear pool of genes, the nuclear pool is me, you can also think of me as a gene nucleus." Stone man replied.


    "So the entire gene nucleus is actually a special gene nucleus?" Hansen frowned.


    "Yes." Stone man replied.


    "So who belongs to this gene nucleus?" Hansen asked again.


    The stone man replied in an old, unvoiced voice: "It belongs to the entire fourth sanctuary."


    Hansen asked a few more questions, and he had a thorough understanding of the gene nucleus, and then he chose to start the nuclear test.


    In the nuclear arsenal, you don''t need to hit each one to start the nuclear test. In the test, according to the performance of the gene nucleus, you can directly determine a ranking. As for the ranking, can you improve or be beaten down? It depends on the strength of the individual.


    Ten million, ten million, one hundred thousand, ten thousand, ten thousand, one hundred, ten, one, one, a total of nine ranking levels, each will be strengthened once, each strengthening will make the power of the gene nuclear become stronger, but It does not increase the level of the gene core.


    Hansen��s goal is to be able to get the first place in the bronze gene nucleus, so that he can enjoy nine enhancements, then promote the silver gene nucleus library, and then undergo nine enhancements. This layer of reinforcement will continue until the final state. The power is much stronger than the unrecognized genetic core of the same level.


    However, if you want to stand out from the hundreds of millions of gene nucleus and become the first place, it is obviously not an easy task.


    Fortunately, the ranking battle of the gene nucleus is not purely a nuclear nuclear battle, but also depends on the ability of the nuclear actor, even if the crystallization egg''s ability does not reach the first place, Hansen also has to send it by his own strength. The first position.


    Hansen sent the crystal egg to the stone man. The stone man suddenly opened his third eye and shot a strange beam of light on the crystal egg.


    In the illumination of that beam of light, there are various changes in the eyes of the stone people, just like playing a slot machine, and the numbers are rotated in his eyes.


    Hansen watched the numbers in the eyes of the stone people keep turning. The numbers from the very beginning were very long and long, and then continued to change, the number of digits was getting smaller and smaller.


    Although the ability of the crystal egg is very good, but the shortcomings are also obvious, Han Sen estimates that the ability of the crystal egg itself, 10,000 yuan should still be ok, and then it is a bit difficult.


    After all, the crystal egg itself has no lethality and can''t really kill the enemy, so the ranking may not be too high. Even if it is less than 10,000, Hansen is acceptable.


    However, as the number of digits in the stone eyes is getting smaller and smaller, Hansen is somewhat surprised: "It has already been four digits, and it is not already within 10,000. This number is still decreasing. It seems that there is still a lot of room for improvement. Is the power of the crystal egg so strong?"


    Hansen was somewhat unbelievable and watched the rankings rise rapidly. In a short while, he has entered three digits.


    The ability of the crystal egg to have no lethality, although it is sometimes very useful, but Hansen does not think it is so strong, the current ranking is somewhat beyond his expectations.


    When there are only two digits left in the eyes of the stone people, Hansen has already begun to doubt whether the test of the nuclear nucleus is a problem. The crystal nucleus, which has obvious defects, can reach 100. It makes him feel too unbelievable.


    But the numbers in the eyes of the stone people are still beating. With every beat of the numbers, Hansen��s heart can��t help but jump, which is a bit crazy.


    It��s like dreaming. Seeing that the numbers in the stone eyes have become 1 and 0, Hansen only feels that the heart is about to jump out of the chest.


    The crystal egg actually entered the top ten in this way, which means that the crystal egg can get eight times of reinforcement directly, which makes Hansen, who is ready to go through a battle of a field, is unprepared in his heart. Eating a big pie that fell from the sky saved the hard work of a challenge.


    Even more insane is that after showing 1 and 0 in both eyes, the stone man suddenly closed his eyes and all the numbers disappeared.


    And in the vertical eye that the beam of light shrouded the crystal egg, the number 9 appeared, and the number is still beating.


    "No... It��s still jumping? Is this fake? Is the crystal egg so strong?" Hansen��s eyes widened and his eyes were about to come out of his eyes.


    The number of beating in the vertical eye is like a joke. There is no prudent feeling at all, so I just jump up and down.


    "8...7...6...5...4...3... No... my little heart is gone..." Hansen excitedly pressed his heart, and the performance of the crystal egg in the test completely exceeded Hansen��s imagination made Hansen a bit unbearable, and his eyes stared at the numbers above.


    When the number in the one-eyed change was 1, it finally stopped all the changes. Hansen was ecstatic, and even he did not think that the crystal egg could be ranked first in the bronze gene core by testing.


    ��Is the crystal egg really so strong?�� Han Sen had deep doubts about it, but after thinking about it, he thought of one thing: ��It��s not because the crystal egg is formed, it absorbs the liquid secreted by the black crystal. So will there be such a high ranking? But there is no ranking, the ability of the crystal egg does not seem to be the kind of domineering that I am alone. It seems a bit too much to go directly to the first place, but I like it."


    When Hansen was thinking about it, the stone man once again spoke: "At the end of the test, the crystal nucleus ranks one in the bronze gene nucleobase, which will be displayed on the leaderboard of the bronze gene nucleobase. Does it show the shelter of the test? What?"


    "Do not show." Hansen said immediately.


    Just kidding, let people know that the number one gene nucleus is in a golden shelter with no background. Those super and emperor-level dignitaries don��t come directly to catch him.


    The gene nucleus can be promoted, and the gene nucleus that ranks high in the bronze gene pool will be noticed by advanced organisms.


    In particular, the crystal egg, which has not experienced any battles, directly rises to the first place by its own quality test. It is simply scary and will shock the entire fourth shelter. 8)

 Chapter 1385： Anti-day gene nucleus

    "Montenegro God, why have you been entangled in me, to challenge the true magic is not better?" Within a battlefield of the nuclear arsenal, an elegant alien is looking at the black-winged humanoid in front of him.


    "My Montenegro **** is going to challenge the strongest, and my heart of the gods will surely surpass your Taiyuan clock and become the first nuclear gene in bronze." Montenegro''s eyes stared wildly at the alien.


    "Cough, in fact, there is absolutely no need for this, my Taihuang Zhong will soon be promoted to the silver gene, and then the sword of the ultimate magic will become the first bronze, you directly challenge him." The Emperor said with a squint.


    "Hey, what is the meaning of the first one? I just want to defeat you before your Taihuang Zhong promotes the silver gene. That is the real first." Montenegro said wildly.


    Taiyi Emperor shrugged his shoulders helplessly: "But you have lost hundreds of times, what is the meaning of the challenge? You don''t feel bored?"


    Montenegro suddenly face, cold channel: "This time I will not lose again, the first is mine."


    Saying, the **** of Montenegro summoned a round of gene-like nucleus like a crescent, which was radiant and swayed to the sun.


    "With me, you can only do the second child at most." Taiyi Shenhuang said faintly, a golden bell appeared on the top of his head and greeted the heart of the gods.


    The sudden change of the world within the genetic battlefield has triggered extremely terrifying power fluctuations.


    At this time, I suddenly saw the bronze gene nuclear plaque outside the battlefield, which originally occupied the first place of the emperor bell. At this time, I suddenly retreated one after another, and the rankings in the back were also down, and at the top of the list. There are two words "nucleation" in the position.


    The beast and the spirit that are fighting are stunned at this time, and the war naturally stops. The eyes are all straightforward and look at the nucleus of the top position.


    "Crystal nucleus? What is the nuclear nucleus?" Montenegro and Taiyi Emperor, there are countless question marks in the brain.


    Before that, they had never heard of this name. Among the top 100 rankings, there was no such a nuclear nucleus. Now it suddenly appears at the top of the list, and the Taiyi Emperor is here, still accepting the Montenegro. The challenge, naturally can not be defeated by that crystal nucleus, then the only explanation is that this nucleus is not the top of the list, but in the quality test, directly got the top position.


    To figure this out, both Montenegro and Taiyi Emperor have changed color at the same time, and they have not been scorned because they have ranked first because they did not fight, but they are even more shocked.


    To know that even the Emperor''s Taihuang Zhong, in the nuclear test, the rankings are only able to reach the top 100, and then he himself hit the top spot.


    The top leaders of the past are also like this. I have never heard of such a nuclear nucleus. Even the quality test is directly on the top of the list. It is hard to imagine how powerful the nuclear nucleus is.


    "How is it possible? What kind of gene nucleus is it?" Montenegro is staring at the name of the nucleus at the top of the list, just like seeing the killing of the enemy.


    He fought hundreds of times with the Taiyi Emperor, just to grab the first place, but now there is a gene nucleus, even if the battle is not used, the Taiyi Emperor��s Taihuang Bell is kicked off the top position, let Montenegro There is something in the heart that is hard to accept.


    Taiyi Emperor is also a face of change, his Taihuang Zhong has experienced nine enhancements, although the first place has no practical significance for him, but his status as a natural, unwilling to his own nuclear ratio Others are poor, so they still occupy the first throne and refuse to lose to any creature.


    Now that the crystal nucleus kicked him down directly in a test, it really surprised him. When the quality test was carried out, there was no enhanced gene nucleus. If there was no enhanced gene nucleus, he would strengthen him for nine times. It��s hard to imagine what the ability of the gene nucleus is.


    It is not only the shock of Montenegro and the Taiyi Emperor, but the alien creatures and the aliens in the nuclear gene pool are shocked by the two words that appear in the top position.


    "Bronze gene nuclear leader is the leader? Is it possible to promote the silver gene in Taiwang Zhong?"


    "Promoting a fart, it is not still in the second place."


    "I rely on, really ranked second, what is the ability of this crystal nucleus, actually defeated the Taihuang bell."


    "I don''t think it is defeating the Queen''s clock."


    "You are stupid, don''t beat Tai Wang Zhong, how did he get to the top of the list?"


    "You are stupid. I know the bronze gene list very well. I can guarantee that there is absolutely no nucleus in the 10,000-core gene. Now it suddenly appears at the top of the list. It is absolutely impossible to hit it."


    "Not hit it, how did it go up?"


    "You are stupid, not hit, of course, when the nuclear test is carried out, it is directly ranked first."


    "Is this possible?"


    ��Although I don��t think it��s possible, there��s nothing else to explain.��


    "God, the direct test is the first nuclear gene, how much is the ability of the nuclear nucleus?"


    "I don''t know how many days, but in all likelihood, it is after the super **** creature, or the son of the great emperor."


    "Even after the super-god creature and the gene nucleus condensed by the son of the emperor, has never been such a situation?"


    "It��s really against the sky, and I don��t know what kind of creatures are actually able to condense such a nuclear nucleus.��


    ......


    The appearance of crystal nucleus caused a huge sensation in the fourth shelter, even if those gene cores have reached the top of the alien creatures, after hearing this news is also a look of stunned.


    "Check, go check it out, be sure to figure out what kind of ability the crystal core has, and who owns it."


    Almost all the owners of powerful shelters have issued similar orders.


    Even if it is the number one bronze gene nuclear, the power is not strong, but a gene nuclear that can directly reach the top of the bronze by its own quality, the huge potential is almost unimaginable, and after the promotion to the top, it must be suppressed. The horror of the entire fourth shelter exists.


    Many powerful creatures with ambitions, each with their own abacus, want to find out the master of the nucleus to kill, to kill the strong enemy that may appear in the future in the cradle; also want to win the nucleus master Various ideas are different.


    However, because there is only a simple nucleus, I don''t know what it looks like, and I don''t know which shelter I am in. I can''t find it.


    The word "nuclear" shocked the entire fourth shelter, but no one knew what it looked like, nor what power it had.

 Chapter 1386： Nuclear first battle

    At this time, Hansen is looking at the gene nucleus that is strengthening the metamorphosis under the stone beam. Every time a stone beam is emitted from the stone man''s eye, the crystal egg is strengthened and transformed once after a continuous nine-color beam. Hansen has clearly felt that the smell of the crystal egg is much stronger than before.


    The beam in the stone man''s vertical eye disappeared, and the crystal egg fell back to Hansen''s hand.


    The shape of the crystal egg has not changed, and it is still the same as before, but Hansen��s mind is moving, and the crystal egg has suddenly appeared in the colorful light, which means that it has experienced nine enhancements.


    "It seems that my body''s genes and cultivation skills are too good, and the nucleated gene nucleus is directly ranked first. It is really too challenging." Han Sen slightly thought about it.


    Although Hansen felt that the secretion of black crystals also had some merit, most of the credit was still on his own.


    The first is to take it, but the power of the crystal egg itself makes Hansen somewhat suspicious. Even if the ability is strengthened nine times, the power of the crystal egg can not directly kill people, nor can it destroy anything. This is the characteristic of ability, regardless of How many times you can''t change it.


    This ability can rank first, Hansen himself is also somewhat doubtful.


    However, Hansen��s goal was to get the first position and be able to test it directly, which is naturally better.


    "The crystal egg has already taken the first place. Wouldn''t it be better to go back to the sky umbrella than the crystal egg?" Han Sen thought in his heart.


    However, Hansen did not want to use the umbrella to test immediately, because after the gene core has been ranked, it needs to accept the challenge of others.


    Generally speaking, as long as Hansen does not enter the gene bank, he can reject all challenges. However, the rules of the gene pool are subject to a challenge every month. This challenge cannot be rejected. If no challenge is accepted. , will be directly convicted by the gene nuclear library.


    And even more terrible than losing the battle, if you lose the first position in the challenge, nine times of reinforcement is still there.


    But if it is not accepted to accept the challenge, then the enhancement that belongs to this ranking will be erased.


    So in any case, Hansen needs to accept a challenge every month.


    Of course, it is not the qualification of any nuclear nucleus. At the nine levels of the nuclear arsenal, the challenger can only be one level lower than the challenger.


    That is to say, the ranking of the crystal nucleus is now the first, and it is qualified to challenge the nucleus, only the second grade, that is, the second to tenth gene nucleus.


    Although it is only necessary to accept the challenge once a month, if the crystal egg and the sky umbrella are on the list at the same time, one position in two positions and two challenges in one month, it is not easy to be seen as the same person.


    What''s more, Hansen is not just two. In the future, the blood of the nerves will also condense the gene nucleus. The super priests will also condense the gene nucleus. That is, if the four gene cores are on the list at the same time, even if Hansen wants to hide, it is very troublesome. Therefore, we must first predict the countermeasures, and we must not expose all the cards to the eyes of others.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he suddenly saw the brilliance of Shiren��s eyes flashing continuously. At the same time, he heard Shiren��s opening and said: ��The second-ranked Taihuangzhong challenge... The fourth-ranked Shennong heart challenge... ...rank..."


    The stone man kept talking a lot, Hansen did not count carefully, but he also heard it. At least six or seven people would challenge him.


    In fact, so many people challenge him, not to be completely in order to compete for the first position, more people want to see the direct test of the first-ranked gene core in the end what kind of ability, have it What kind of creature is it.


    In the case that other methods can not be found, the challenge of the crystal nucleus is the only way, all the top ten creatures, in addition to the current third true magic and the ninth alien, are Hansen launched a challenge.


    Hansen did not reject the challenge, but chose who to fight with.


    This war can not be refused, otherwise the ninth enhancement of the crystal egg will be eliminated, and I have to re-play it myself.


    Although Hansen has such a slight suspicion about the ability of the crystal egg, he is still very confident about himself. Among the same level, no one should be his opponent.


    Even the son of the Great Emperor, in the fourth shelter, has to start from the bronze gene nucleus, physical fitness and strength are slowly improving, but the foundation is better, and Hansen is not afraid of anyone in the same rank.


    And Han Sen also wants to know how the ability of the crystal egg is, and since the gene nuclear library ranks it first, there is always some truth.


    Hansen chose to challenge his own nuclear nucleus, and finally chose the heart of the gods, which is the highest ranked nuclear gene in the sanctuary.


    The hatred of Hansen and the Divine Shelter is settled. Naturally, I will not let go of the opportunity to attack them. Let��s take this heart of the gods out and say it.


    I want to accept the challenge of the heart of the gods, but Hansen turned to think that if he went this way, he would probably reveal his identity and offend the behemoth like the sanctuary shelter. It is impossible to confront him with his current strength. Unexpectedly, the next day, the shelter will be moved to the ground.


    "Or hide your identity first." Hansen thought about getting a full armor to put on, and then left everything that could identify him. This was the challenge of the heart of the gods.


    "The challenge failed, the other party is accepting the challenge." Taiyi Shenhuang and others heard the voice of the stone people at the same time, and they were somewhat disappointed in their hearts. At the same time, they also speculated that the owner of the crystal nucleus accepted the challenge.


    Montenegro stared at the stone man waiting for the result, and suddenly heard the stone man opening: "The other party accepted your challenge and the challenge began."


    When the words just fell, I saw the space distortion on the bronze gene nuclear monument, and a black hole channel appeared.


    Montenegro suddenly had a happy heart, directly patted the black wings, flew into the black hole, and in a blink of an eye came to the genetic battlefield.


    The **** of Montenegro fell on a residual wall of the battlefield and looked at the entire battlefield. This battlefield is a broken relic. It is full of dilapidated buildings and yellow sand. It is an ancient city in the desert.


    Because the ability of the gene nucleus is different, some gene nucleus needs a relatively large space to be able to exert its power. Therefore, the gene battlefield is not a place like the martial arts station, but a large space that allows people who participate in the nuclear war to play freely. Not limited to the ability of the gene nucleus.


    The **** of Montenegro soon saw a figure coming through the black hole tunnel, and his eyes focused on the figure.

 Chapter 1387： Nucleation

    But after glanced at it, Montenegro couldn''t help but frown slightly. What he could see was just a group of blurred humanoid shadows. His eyes fell on the shadows and it seemed to be absorbed. He could not see the shadows. The real look.


    Hansen made the hole Xuanqi field extremely convergent, shielding all the molecules close to his body, unless the strength is much stronger than him, can make the molecule invade the hole in the Xuanqi field, otherwise the eyes will not penetrate, naturally he can not see him clearly. Look like it.


    Hansen put on the one-piece armor, just to prevent it. In case the other party is the eye-type gene nucleus, it can explode a powerful visual ability, or it is possible to break through the shielding of the hole.


    "I am the **** of the gods sanctuary Montenegro, how do you call it?" Montenegro did not see the appearance of the opponent, and did not feel the breath, even the other side is a different spirit or different creatures can not judge, so first asked.


    He just wants to win first, but the command of the Divine Shelter is to make it necessary for him to figure out the identity of the crystal nucleus and what kind of abilities the crystal nucleus has.


    Hansen did not say anything. The crystal egg in the direct hand was smashed against the **** of Montenegro. I saw the crystal egg rotating with a violent force to break through the space, swaying up and down in the air and rushing to the **** of Montenegro.


    Montenegro is shocked by the fact that there is only one gene nucleus that can be used in the gene nucleus, but it is the terrorist gene that can directly rank first. Heishan God does not dare to have a half-point, directly summoning the heart of his god. It came out, the crescent-like **** wheel, and a yellow light fell on the crystal egg.


    The **** of Montenegro is a different creature. It has no ability to resurrect. It is a real death in the nuclear treasury. It is not afraid to be neglected in the face of the nucleus.


    The yellow light emitted by the heart of the gods is very large, and the crystal egg is covered in it all at once, and then it is directly placed in the yellow light as if it was used.


    Seeing that the crystal egg is easily settled by the light of the heart of the gods, both Montenegro and Hansen are a slight glimpse.


    Montenegro did not think that the gene nucleus with such a terrible ranking would be easily settled by the heart of the gods, and Hansen was a little depressed. After nine times of strengthening the crystal egg, it was not a bit aggressive, and it was directly The beam is fixed.


    Montenegro still has some suspicion to look at the fist-sized crystal egg in Huang Guangzhong. Some can''t believe that this is over. I think the power of the crystal egg has not really been revealed, so I still try my best to destroy the heart of the gods and make Huang Guang come. The stronger.


    After all, the heart of the gods is the top bronze nucleus. The ability of itself is very powerful. It is definitely not a common item. The light of the gods has a powerful melting power. In that yellow light, the crystal egg gradually disappears.


    "Pit, ah, this ability is directly ranked first!" Han Sen saw that the situation was not good, had to do it himself, and the cohesive force broke through the darkness of the **** of Montenegro.


    There was still no point in Montenegro��s original belief that the first-ranked nuclear gene was so weak that it was directly melted by the light of the gods. Now that Hansen suddenly succumbed, this reaction is reflected, and the nuclear gene is So weak.


    "This kind of gene nucleus can also rank first? Is the gene bank problematic? Or is my heart of the gods just its nemesis?" Montenegro is ecstatic in the heart, the black wings are flying in the sky, not with Han Sen confronted the front, but the heart of the gods still shines on the crystal egg, and it must be completely melted directly.


    Hansen didn''t succeed in a blow, but he saw that the crystal egg is almost gone. The outer shell is rotten, and it is still melting in the yellow light. I am afraid that it will be finished in a while.


    Hansen is trying to attack Montenegro again, preventing him from melting the crystal egg with the heart of the gods. Now it is a nuclear war. If the crystal egg is destroyed, this battle will be lost. It is useless.


    He came to the gods to ask for interest, so it was not cheaper for them, but let Montenegro get the first ranking.


    However, Hansen had not yet waited for another shot. Hansen suddenly felt that there was a strange wave of power in the crystal nucleus illuminated by the yellow light. The fluctuation of power was only felt by Hansen who gave birth to it.


    The horrible power fluctuations, even Hansen was a little surprised, looked at the crystal nucleus that was melted in the yellow light, and said in the heart: "Is that thing really an egg, can it incubate something?"


    Feeling that the power fluctuations in the nucleus are getting stronger and stronger, Hansen stopped and did not take the initiative to attack the Montenegro, but stared at the crystal nucleus in the yellow light.


    The **** of Montenegro did not know anything about it. Seeing that the crystal egg was settled by the light of the gods, and it was still melting quickly, and the opponent was not able to take back the crystal egg, he could not help but be excited: "What is the number one? The nuclear nucleus, it turned out to be the case, I ruined it today."


    Hansen was already very calmly standing on top of an ancient city building, watching the crystal egg melt in the yellow light.


    To be precise, the white shell is ablated, and inside the crystal egg, the heart is more and more intensely fluctuating, making Hansen full of curiosity.


    Hey!


    Under the melting of the powerful light of the gods, the milky white eggshell finally ruptured, and the fine lines spread on the eggshell, and from the cracks, the gleam of ice like jade.


    "What is going on? Is there any change in the gene nucleus?" The **** of Montenegro frowned slightly, but he was still very confident about his heart. Even the Queen��s clock was lighted by the gods for a long time. Irradiation will also be destroyed.


    Now that the gene nucleus has been illuminated by the light of the gods for so long, it should be destroyed almost.


    The mind of Montenegro is slightly moving, and the yellow light emitted by the heart of the gods is more and more fierce. It is necessary to completely melt the crystal egg.


    Among the horrible yellow light, the crystal egg melted more and more, the shell became thinner and thinner, and the cracks became more and more. The ice jade gloss that was revealed inside was still so faint.


    Finally under the yellow light, the milky white eggshell is completely broken and melted.


    The eyes of Hansen and Montenegro almost fall into the broken eggshell at the same time. I saw that there is really a group of things, such as crystal jade, like an emerald glass jade, but it has no color, and it seems to be The ice of the ages.


    Looking closely at its shape, Hansen was slightly surprised. The shape of the ice jade is like a Buddha sitting cross-legged, but it looks like a skeleton, and the holiness is full of evil. breath.


    Even Hansen was a little surprised. The inside of the crystal egg turned out to be this thing. I couldn��t help but think in my heart: "Is it because the shell is too early, so there is no coming and growing bleeding, which is supposed to be a Buddha?"

 Chapter 1388： Ice jade

    Although the **** of Montenegro does not feel that there is anything powerful about the sitting on the knee, but it is a glimpse of the heart. After all, it is the gene nucleus directly ranked first by the gene nucleus. This change has made him Also a little scared.


    The **** of Montenegro tried to destroy the light of the wheel of the gods, and destroyed the little ice jade, but the yellow light was on the ice jade, which was sitting on the plate, but it was difficult to melt the bones.


    On the contrary, it seems to give its bones a layer of glass golden light, which looks more holy and evil. These two opposite words are used to describe the ice jade, which makes people feel less than a little bit of violation.


    Under the illumination of the gods, Bingyu finally opened his eyes, and the inside of his eyes was a piece of ice and jade, which seemed to be a crystal vortex.


    Hey! Hey!


    As the body of the skeleton unfolds, a strange sound of bones is heard, as if it has not been active for a long time.


    The shape of the skeleton is very small, only a little higher than the fist, but it is the same as that of human beings. There are a lot of bones on the body. Although it is a skeleton, it gives people a delicate beauty. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a work of art.


    Under the illumination of the light of the gods, the volley rushed toward the Montenegro, and the light of the gods could not cause a slight damage to its body. What effect does it have on the gods of Montenegro? .


    The ice jade rushed faster and faster, and finally turned into an ice light, directly impacting the past against the Montenegrin god.


    The **** of Montenegro gritted his teeth and summoned the moonlight-like heart of the gods to welcome the past. He wanted to destroy the heart of the gods, and also to see what kind of power the mini ice jade had.


    Hey!


    The ice light instantly collided with the heart of the gods. Hansen can clearly see that the small bones of the ice jade slammed into the heart of the crescent moon.


    Hansen originally expected that Bingyu could break the heart of the gods with a punch, but the situation did not happen. After the ice jade hit the heart of the gods, he immediately closed his fist and the body was in the air. Sitting down again, the ice color inside the eyelids gradually faded.


    "I thought that there was no great power. It turned out to be nothing." Montenegro saw the heart of the gods without any damage, and suddenly sneered.


    However, his smile solidified on his face in an instant. He wanted to drive the heart of the gods to attack again, but found that he had lost contact with the heart of the gods and could not control the heart of the wheel.


    Until this time, Montenegro finally saw that the heart of the gods still hangs there, but the position of the ice-golden bones has just turned into a buffalo-like color, and that ice The color of jade spreads rapidly on the crescent. In the blink of an eye, the whole heart of the gods is turned into the color of ice jade, like the art of jade carving, but there is no more brilliance.


    At this time, the heart of the gods has been unable to maintain the hanging posture, the power seems to have been lost, directly fell into the broken ancient city, fell between the yellow sand, buried by the dust.


    "Hey!" Montenegro opened his mouth and spit out a blood. He felt like he had been taken to the heart, and there seemed to be something missing in his body.


    The **** of Montenegro knows what this is. This was the feeling when his heart was destroyed when he was killed with a gold gene nucleus.


    But now his heart of the gods is still there, and he has not been destroyed. His body has such a situation, which makes Montenegro feel very bad.


    And according to the normal situation, in the nuclear war, if one of the gene cores is destroyed, it will be considered a failure, and the owner of the gene nucleus should be immediately popped up in the genetic battlefield.


    But now he has not been popped up on the battlefield, which means that his nuclear nucleus has not been destroyed.


    When Montenegro was horrified, he suddenly saw a black shadow in front of him, the owner of the ice jade.


    Han Sen looks like ice, and punches him to the **** of Montenegro. The power of the gods is so powerful. He wants to kill the dead dog and the woman. A guy like the **** of Montenegro will have great resistance in the future. Kill one now. There will be less threat in the future.


    Since it is already an enemy, there is no need to be merciful. Hansen took the opportunity to approach the Montenegro god. The shot is only to cover the sky, to kill the Montenegrin directly, and not give him any chance.


    As long as Black Mountain God can abstain from the nuclear arsenal, Hansen has only one chance to attack. If it is not successful, Montenegro may abstain from leaving the battlefield.


    "You dare to move me, the domain will destroy you." Montenegro saw the punch, not knowing why, the heart was filled with extreme uneasiness, and wanted to abstain from leaving but it was too late to shout.


    "The garbage of the gods, I saw one kill one." Han Sen''s cold voice, the fist has been blasted on the body of Montenegro.


    The power of Montenegro condensed the strength of the whole force, and the fist blocked Hansen��s fist, but when the two fists met, the Montenegro **** swiftly widened his eyes.


    He didn''t feel his own power colliding with Hansen''s power. He just felt like a string in the body was blown by Hansen. The whole body felt twitching and his face suddenly changed. The color of horror.


    But before the sound of the Montenegro gods, the body has shattered like a stone statue, turned into dust and scattered with the wind, into the yellow sand, and even a trace of traces.


    The strength of the hand to cover the sky is too ferocious. The origin of the Montenegro **** is good. After all, it has not really grown up. The physical quality is not strong enough to withstand the destruction of the order.


    "Hunting the super **** creature larvae Montenegro, did not get the soul of the beast, the bronze gene nuclear heart of the seal of the heart, flesh and blood are not edible."


    In Hansen��s mind, the sound of hunting was heard. The existence of the **** of Montenegro is only a larva in the super-god creature.


    After Hansen killed the **** of Montenegro, he went to see the ice jade, but he saw the ice jade sitting there. The body was covered with milky white smoke, and the smoke gradually condensed into a milky white eggshell. It was once again turned into a crystal egg, exactly the same as before, without any change.


    Hansen took back the crystal egg and picked up the heart of the gods that fell in the yellow sand. He left the genetic battlefield directly.


    The creatures of the bronze gene nuclear pool, such as the Taiyi Emperor, are waiting for the result of this war. Unfortunately, only the challengers can enter the genetic battlefield. They do not know who challenged the nucleus. They can only stare at the bronze gene nuclear monument. Look, I hope to see some changes.


    Suddenly, there was a real change on the stone tablet. The first crystal nucleus did not change. The heart of the fourth round of the gods suddenly disappeared. The latter gene nucleus entered the situation and made up for the **** wheel. The vacancy after the disappearance of the heart.


    Taiyi Shenhuang and others are all horrified, they know very well what this means.


    In the nuclear war, even if the gene core is destroyed, the ranking will not be canceled. After all, as long as the owner is still there, the gene core can recondense.


    The ranking is directly erased, and there is only one case where the owner of the gene nucleus is killed.

 Chapter 1389： Unblock

    Being killed in a nuclear war that can be abstained from escape, it can only show that the opponent is too powerful, so powerful that the descendants of the super **** creature of Montenegro are directly killed by the spike, and it makes people feel scared.


    Although within the fourth sanctuary, the larvae of the super-god creatures have only a high ceiling, and the physical quality is indeed stronger than that of the average creature, but it is not strong enough to be crushed, or it is necessary to rely on oneself to enhance the body and the gene nucleus.


    However, the super-soul creatures like the **** of Montenegro are not too inferior to the mutant creatures that have condensed the gold core. In particular, the heart of the gods is powerful and powerful, and there is a heart of the gods, even if it meets the gemstone core. The blood creatures are not directly killed.


    Now it is spiked in the battle of the same level, so that all creatures are shocked, and it is more awesome for the crystal nucleus that appears in the first place.


    The **** of Montenegro was killed, and the **** of the gods of the gods was furious, and ordered to trace the owner of the crystal nucleus.


    However, there is always no way to know. No one knows who the owner of the nucleus is. There is no creature at all knowing what the nucleus looks like. The only Montenegrin **** who has seen the nucleus has been killed.


    The creatures of the entire fourth shelter are talking about the nucleus, and they are speculating about what kind of organisms have condensed such a nuclear nucleus.


    The most guessed nature is the son of the Great Emperor or the descendants of the super-god creatures. No one thinks of human beings. Even if it is a big murderous god, there has never been such a horrific record in the past, and it is the first in the world. This is simply unprecedented. legend.


    Hansen didn��t have the mood to pay attention to it at this time. He was studying the crystal egg. Since the last time, the crystal egg has returned to its original appearance. No matter how Hansen got it, it is just an egg, and it has never changed. Ice jade.


    "Does it have to have enough power to break its eggshell before it can let the ice jade inside out?" Hansen secretly guessed.


    However, Hansen does not know whether his guess is right or not. Of course, he will not break the eggshell by himself. If the guess is wrong, then he is going to breed the flesh inside. He himself has destroyed the good things of the embarrassment. Isn��t that what you are looking for? ?


    Therefore, Hansen did not dare to mess around, so he had to put this thing down and turn to study the heart of the **** of the ice jade carving.


    The heart of the gods is like a ring-blade. It just lacks a hole. At this time, it has become a jade, and there is no power in it. It seems to be just a common art.


    The heart of the gods is now in a sealed state, but Hansen does not know how to unlock the seal. It was sealed by the ice jade, and now the ice jade has returned to the crystal egg, naturally it is impossible to come out again. seal.


    "I don''t know if the power of the crystal egg can unlock the seal." Hansen thought, summoning the crystal egg and playing it on the heart of the ice jade.


    After being bombarded by the crystal egg, the heart of the gods suddenly responded, as if it were snow and ice, and the color of the ice jade above the heart of the gods gradually receded, revealing the original pale gold.


    "It''s really OK, the crystal egg can be soft, and the cockroach can harden. This gene is really interesting." Hansen was very happy.


    Although the heart of the gods is only the bronze gene core, because the owner died, he can no longer be promoted in the future, and he can only be the bronze gene core in his life.


    However, after all, it is the gene nucleus condensed by the super-god larvae. The genetic advantage of the innate gene is too great. It is only the power of the bronze level. I am afraid that it can compete with a small number of gold-level gene nucleus, which is stronger than most silver gene nucleus. Gene nucleus.


    Hansen tried the power of the heart of the gods, and the lethality was enormous. It was indeed a rare good thing. Unfortunately, Hansen did not dare to use it casually. Otherwise, it was discovered by the creatures of the **** domain, and it was difficult to protect it from the shelter.


    After collecting the heart of the gods, Hansen walked out of the temple of the different spirits and found that the little red horses and the two beasts of the star gods were lying on the mat, sticking out their tongues and holding the milk inside the bowl.


    Looking at the two sprouting look, Hansen couldn''t help but sigh and shake his head.


    Little Red Horse doesn''t know what level it is, but it seems that life is not too strong. Xinghai beast is still small, although the birth is good, it should be the descendants of the **** blood creature, but still the larvae, the body strength is not enough, Xinghaizhu is also bronze, I don''t know how long it will take to evolve to the gem level.


    Hansen found that there was no usable force around her. As for the sheep, it was very good to be a boss. It��s really important to play, it is faster than anyone who runs.


    "Speak up, do you want the sheep to go to the gods to worship the boss? If it can worship the **** of the gods, you may be the boss, the **** sanctuary will die." Han Sen touched his chin and thought about it. The feasibility of a thing.


    However, it is too far from the gods, or Hansen does not know where the gods are. Even the metal devils just heard about it. They don��t know the true place of the sanctuary.


    The weak sheep of the sheep, I am afraid that if they can not get anywhere, they will be eaten by other creatures.


    "When I have the opportunity to go to the sanctuary shelter in the future, I will bring the guy of the sheep and let him go to worship the boss. Even if he can''t worship the **** of heaven, he can worship the woman or the dead dog, and let them taste it too. Han Sen made up his mind. Although he is not able to do so now, he has no ability to lay down the sanctuary shelter. If he has the opportunity, he must first send the sheep to the boss.


    "You two, know what is the grace of dripping water when the spring is reported?" Hansen came back to the little red horse and the star **** beast.


    He intends to pull them out to practice, the combat power is to start from a small, take them to kill the original creatures and mutants, so that they can become a useful person in the future.


    The little red horse and the star **** beast are all looking at Hansen with a blank face. They are not human beings, and they will understand this.


    "I tell you, as a serious alien, you must have the correct values ??of different creatures. You see, you have nothing, long and not good-looking. How do you grow a house to ask your wife in the future? So you guys Try hard to fight... In the future, you will become a good creature for all the use of society..."


    Hansen educated them while walking around the shelter with a look of two strange creatures, preparing to hunt some primitive creatures nearby and replenishing the original genes earlier.


    "Xiaohong, you go to the original creature to drive to me... right... that''s it... Xiaoxing... You are always ready to treat the wound for me and Xiaohong, to be quick and accurate, absolutely not Leave a little scar... Come on and work hard... In the future, the beauty and the ticket are all dripping..."


    Hansen was living as a hot-blooded coach. He suddenly heard the sound of fighting in the distance. He quickly climbed up the mountain next to him and watched the direction of the sound. The look was shocked.

 Chapter 1390： Death dragon

    I saw it on the top of Panshan Road. The dragon female chef was running hard in front. There was a hundred meters long behind it, and the alien creatures like green were chasing.


    From time to time, the giant scorpion waved a pair of sickle-like arms to attack the dragon female chef, and the mountain wall was broken and collapsed.


    The dragon female chef has been running away desperately, holding a basketball-sized egg in her arms, which seems to be the giant cockroach.


    Hansen looked at it from a distance, and knew that the level of the giant cockroach was not low. The vitality was like the sea, and it was a blood creature.


    Fortunately, the giant cockroach is too big to look too flexible, and the dragon female chef ran quite fast, wandering around on the mountain road, and the giant cockroaches couldn''t miss her.


    However, the dragon female chef wants to get rid of the giant cockroach and it seems unlikely that he can only continue to use the ground to escape.


    Hansen looked at it for a while and felt that he couldn''t make a giant cockroach in all likelihood. He even struggled with the mutant creatures, let alone the blood creatures. Now, in the past, he added more food to the giant cockroaches.


    Moreover, Hansen has not seen the use of gene nucleus in giant cockroaches, but it should be already a mature body, and it is likely to be a gem-quality gene nucleus. In that case, the odds are even lower.


    "The little life is tight, and the egg is lost." Hansen shouted to the dragon girl far away.


    Look at the giant scythe arm and give the mountain wall a strong crack, Hansen simply can''t rely too close.


    The dragon female chef yelled as she ran: "Can''t lose."


    "A **** **** egg, there is still a chance in the future, or a small life is important, throw it away." Han Sen did not want to save, it really can''t save.


    Even if the nucleus is thrown over, it will only be able to soften a small piece of two meters in diameter. For such a huge cockroach, the impact is very limited.


    And with this strong physical quality, the effect of the crystal nucleus on it may not be too good, it is impossible to become as soft as a sponge.


    Then look at the little red horses and the small star sea beasts around them, all of them are cute and cute, and they are not aggressive, it really can''t help.


    The dragon female chef got into a forest, turned left and right in the woods, and waved her arm. She suddenly cut off several trees that needed several people to hold, and the power was terrible.


    "Can''t throw, I can''t promote the gold gene nuclear. It depends on it. If you kill it, you can''t throw it." The dragon female chef hugged the egg and walked under the fallen old tree branches, and ran and said.


    "There are more opportunities in the future, no need to be anxious." Hansen once again shouted to persuade the dragon female chef.


    "I came to the fourth shelter for such a long time. I finally summoned this death dragon. I want to summon it next time. I don''t know when it will be. I can''t wait, I must seize this opportunity." The dragon female chef shouted.


    "I went. It turned out that this thing was summoned by you? And this guy looks like a cockroach. What is the death dragon?" Hansen��s sweat on his forehead, which reminds me that the dragon female chef is There is a power to summon the ingredients, but this food looks too strong, and the chef is cut into dishes.


    Hey!


    The dragon female chef was dodging, and was hit by a fallen tree tree, and suddenly fell to the ground.


    The arm of the death dragon suddenly fell down. If you smash it, let alone the dragon female chef, even the earth would be pulled out of a ditch.


    When I couldn''t think too much, Han Sen summoned the crystal egg, and the pickpocket thrown it out. The crystal egg broke through the heavy space like a meteor, and squatted on the arm before the arm of the knife fell.


    The crystal egg came to the side and the arm was already smashed.


    The dragon female chef quickly summoned the kitchen knife and the fork, and crossed the front of the arm to block the kneeling arm.


    Hey!


    Even the knife and fork and the dragon female chef were smashed into the soil, and the earth was pulled out of a deep trench more than 20 meters long.


    The dragon female chef spit out a blood in the deep ditch, but it does not seem to be directly traumatized. The position in the crystal egg bomb is just the position of the dragon female chef. It has become a lot softer, otherwise the horrible power will come down. If the hardness is enough, I am afraid that her knife and fork will be smashed, and people will not be spared.


    The death dragon saw a blow and did not kill the dragon female chef, and the other arm slammed down.


    "You two will return to the shelter first, and I will go back later." Hansen first let Xiaohongma and Xinghai beast go back, and he flew into the air with his teeth, and the crystal egg in his hand smashed out again, but this time the target is not the arm. But the eyes of the dead devil.


    Hey!


    The crystal egg **** was on the eyes of the death dragon, causing it to hurt his eyes, his head swaying, and the attack of the arm was offset. There was no dragon female chef who could squat in the ditch.


    "Run." Hansen caught the crystal egg that came back and shouted at the dragon female chef.


    The dragon female chef hugged the egg and jumped out of the deep ditch, but it still looked like some injuries, and the speed was significantly slower than at the beginning.


    The death dragon glared at Hansen, but did not rush to him, and continued to chase the dragon female chef.


    Seeing that the dragon female chef was running too slowly, it was difficult to escape the pursuit of the death dragon. Hansen��s heart rushed toward the dragon female chef and cried, ��Give me the eggs.��


    The dragon female chef hesitated for a moment, still biting her teeth and throwing the eggs to Hansen. She slammed herself and rolled out on the ground, which escaped the attack of the death dragon.


    The knives squatted on the ground, brought a piece of mud, and splashed the dragon female chef on the ground, as if it had been raining.


    Hansen caught the egg and yelled at the death dragon: "Come, come chase me, something is here..."


    There was an anger in the eyes of the death dragon, and immediately chased Hansen, and the arm was smashed like a wind.


    Hansen''s physical quality is actually worse than the dragon female chef. The speed is worse than that of the dragon female chef. Fortunately, he has the phoenix flying secret technique, pre-judging the attacking trajectory of the death dragon, and it is easier to dodge.


    However, it is impossible to get rid of the death dragon, but it is not a problem to keep a small life in a short time.


    Hansen��s escape from the death, the death of the dragon and the sword, and left a terrible deep mark on the earth, but has not been able to reach Hansen.


    After all, its body is too big, not particularly flexible, and it seems not easy to want to be such a flexible little thing as Hansen.


    It seems to be anxious, the death dragon suddenly stopped, no longer wield a knife arm to attack Hansen, only to see its eyebrows flashing, there is something flying out.

 Chapter 1391： Life is important

    Hansen was shocked. He looked at the thing carefully and found that it was a mini-death dragon. It was only three meters long and it was purple and black. It looked very embarrassing.


    Hey!


    The mini-death dragon was forced to use the foot, and in an instant it was like a teleport to Hansen. The speed was incredible, and Hansen couldn��t even hide.


    when!


    Han Sen holds the umbrella in his hand, and he has blocked the arm of the mini-death dragon. He only feels an unrivalled force. Hansen can��t hold the umbrella, and people are like bullets. I flew out and slammed into the forest. I didn��t know how many big trees had been broken before I stopped. Zhang mouth spurted a blood, and the blood in my chest was not over.


    "Mother''s, it really is the gem gene nuclear, and it is the same as the body of the same gene nucleus, it can be used as a avatar." Han Sen heart was shocked, just got up, the death of the dragon''s gene nucleus has come to him The purple-black arm, like the scythe of death, smashed the space and smashed it against Hansen��s neck. The sawtooth on the arm shone with horror.


    fast! It is too fast! Hansen��s thinking can keep up, but the body reaction can��t keep up. The muscles are showing signs of soreness and tremors because of the high speed running, but they still can��t keep up with the thinking reaction, and they will be caught in the arm.


    "Go to your sister." Han Sen was unable to think so much at this time, and the eggs in his hand greeted the arm of the death dragon.


    I saw the death of the dragon dragon hard to stop the arm of the squatting down, under the force of the foot, slightly back.


    Hansen��s death escaped a cold sweat, and the gem-level genetic verification was too strong. Although it could not be said to be stronger than the death dragon��s body, it was more flexible than Hunson��s body. Difficult to cope.


    Hansen turned and ran, and the death dragon and its gene nucleus chased it up again. The dragon''s gene was shaped like a bomb, and it caught up with Hansen, but this time he didn''t cut Hansen''s neck, but went. Look at his legs.


    It seems that Hansen will use the egg to stop, so he cut his leg first, so that he has no chance to escape, and then he will pack him.


    Hansen jumped up and escaped the sniper of the dragon''s gene nucleus. At the same time, he gave the egg to the dragon female chef and shouted: "This thing can''t be saved, let''s return it to others."


    "Not returning." The dragon female chef hugged the egg and turned and ran. The death dragon and the gene nuclear suddenly chased her past and gave up the killing of Hansen.


    The dragon female chef also knows that she has no ability to withstand the death of the dragon and the dragon''s gene nucleus. When she is about to be caught up, she is also a slap in the hand and gives the egg to Hansen.


    "You didn''t use me, it really didn''t work." Han Sen quickly ran with his egg, but he didn''t run much. The dragon''s nuclear nucleus flew behind him, and Hansen quickly frightened again. He gave the dragon female chef.


    When two people ran away and threw it away, they lost it a few times. When the dragon female chef once again threw it to Hansen, the demon dragon��s nuclear body flashed, and the egg was stopped in the air. past.


    "This is good, things are returned to the original owner, let''s go, don''t make trouble again, we can''t deal with this stuff, and plan again later." Hansen yelled as he ran.


    There is no way for the dragon female chef to know that the egg must not be recovered. It can only escape with Hansen.


    The magic dragon gene nucleus sent the egg back to the body of the dragon, and then it went to Hansen and the dragon female chef to catch up, it was actually to kill them.


    "Things have been returned to you, what are you chasing us?" Hansen was depressed, but he also knew that this is no way to kill the dragon. It was replaced by who the egg was stolen, and it was impossible to swallow this breath. The thief��s mood is also normal.


    But now that he has become the target of being hunted, it is definitely not a good thing. What is even more terrifying is that he is not sure if he can escape.


    Seeing that the dragon''s gene nucleus has arrived, the arm has been swung, Hansen can only bite his teeth and play a golden light. The golden dragon has to be locked up and wrapped around the body of the dragon''s gene, and bundled it. .


    The magic dragon gene was bundled all over the body, and suddenly fell to the ground. Hansen and the dragon female chefs were relieved, but the magic dragon gene was agitated, the shell expanded outward, and the golden dragon had to be locked one inch apart. It seems that randomness seems to be broken, and it seems that it can''t last too long.


    "Run!" Hansen shouted a word, turned and ran, the gem-level gene nucleus was too strong, even the golden dragon had to be locked and it was about to be broken. If you don''t run ten, you have to wait.


    The dragon female chef was also running desperately. Hansen turned his head and looked at it. He found that the original three-finger gold dragon had to be locked. Only the little finger thickness has been supported. Some places in the rope lock have cracked, and they are almost ready to see. Was exploded.


    At first glance, Han Sen directly locked the golden dragon back, and he really could not bear to be destroyed by the golden dragon.


    The dragon''s gene was removed from the nucleus, and immediately they chased them to Hansen. As they watched the dragon''s gene core get closer and closer, Hansen couldn''t think of a good way to get out of trouble.


    "You go first, I will take the trouble that I have to bear." The dragon female chef suddenly stopped, holding the oversized kitchen knife in one hand, holding the oversized fork in one hand, and turned to the magic dragon gene nucleus. Apparently knowing that he couldn��t escape, he wanted to delay a little time and let Hansen, who was implicated, escape.


    when!


    The knife and fork collided with the arm of the magic dragon''s gene nucleus, and was suddenly cut off. The nuclear nucleus was destroyed. The dragon female chef suddenly blew his blood and his body was shaken out.


    Hansen��s look at the dragon female chef was too bad. Not only was the nuclear nucleus destroyed, but also a wound was found in the chest, and blood was seeping out from the wound.


    "Have you put the gene nucleus in the shelter?" Hansen shouted and asked.


    The dragon female chef climbed up hard and did not answer Hansen��s question. She just said, ��Let��s go, otherwise you will be too late.��


    Seeing that the dragon''s gene nucleus rushed toward the dragon female chef, Hansen gritted the golden dragon that had been damaged and put it out, tied the magic dragon gene nucleus, and shouted: "Run first, then the car There must be a road to the mountain, don''t give up the opportunity to live, have hope in life, are you still in the spirit? Haven''t enjoyed the fun of the world, and die without marrying, it is not a pity..."


    Hansen ran while admitting the dragon female chef to run fast, and the power of the magic dragon gene nucleus instigated, watching the golden dragon must be locked, the death dragon body has also caught up, the huge shadow shrouded Han Mori and Dragon female chef. Rw

 Chapter 1392： Explode the power of the death dragon

    Hansen can''t take care of it now, and he plans to summon his own nuclear nucleus. He thinks that he can block it and prepare to become a super-spirit, which will explode all the power.


    But before Hansen turned around, he suddenly heard a shrill sound coming. In the next second, he saw a torrent-like force passing through it, pouring from the distant mountains.


    The rocks and old trees in front of the power were directly destroyed, and a deep rock groove was rushed out in the middle of the mountain, directly impacting the body of the death dragon.


    The death demon screamed, and the body''s shells were shining, and a pair of huge arms slammed into the force.


    Roar!


    In a scream, the powerful body of the Death Dragon was bursting under the impact, and was shocked by continuous forces. The body was directly turned into a **** fog, and even a small piece of flesh and blood was left.


    As the death of the dragon died, his nuclear nucleus collapsed and dissipated with the body.


    Looking at the **** fog of the sky, such as the mountains for several miles, the intermittent rock ditch, Hansen and the dragon female chef only felt a chill in their hearts.


    The blood creatures were blown into a blood mist, and even the meat residue did not stay. How terrible this power is. If you hit Hansen and the dragon female chef, I am afraid that even the blood fog will remain.


    "Come on, the harsh sound before the power appeared. I seem to be familiar. It is the sound of the two superpowers when they fought. They came here..." Hansen said, pulling the dragon female chef to retreat. .


    The dragon female chef flew past and picked up the rolling egg from the ground, which left with Hansen.


    They all went back to the shadow shelter, but fortunately they did not touch the super strong, and did not hear that voice again.


    "Weird, is it that our character is exploding, and when the super strong person passes by, seeing that the death dragon is not pleasing to the eye, so I will kill it by hand, and by the way also save our life?" Hansen was puzzled.


    Returning to the shelter, I saw that the little red horse and the little star sea beast had returned and were not injured, which was a sigh of relief.


    The dragon female chef was very happy. She hid the egg and wondered how she would promote her gene nucleus.


    However, this incident made Han Sen realize that the dragon female chef is also a time bomb. The food she summoned herself has no way to control it. She also summoned the blood creature, if she is not careful, she will be sheltered next time. The Super God creature was summoned in the room, and the small shelter was not enough to toss, and the two or three feet were finished.


    "Return to talk to her well, can not summon the ingredients in the shelter." Han Sen secretly said.


    Hansen recently ate a lot of raw flesh and blood, and ate some fruits that could increase the original gene, so that the original gene quickly reached a full value of 100 points, and increased the physical fitness of about 4,000.


    However, it is not so simple to kill mutant organisms. First, the mutant organisms are strong, and the number is rare. Only the kings of some herds can reach the level of variation.


    As for plants that can increase the mutated gene, it is even more difficult to see.


    Hansen always thinks that the genetic plants that are eaten increase the gene is the king. If the genetic plants can be planted in a wide range, the problem of difficulty in gene acquisition can be solved.


    Unfortunately, Hansen is not a scientist himself. He does not know how to plant it on a large scale, and how to shorten the growth time of genetic plants. These must be left to scientists to solve.


    Although the life water droplets secreted by black crystals are easy to use, they are not suitable for a wide range of planting. Hansen does not want others to know that he has such treasures.


    When Hansen was thinking about this, Qingniu came over and told him that there was a man named Su Mianhua who wanted to see him and waited outside.


    Hansen did not know that there were other human beings in the shelter. The news made the young cow bring Su Mianhua over.


    Su Mianhua''s appearance is relatively old. It may be that the age is relatively large before entering the shelter. There is no way to retreat in the shelter, but it looks very old.


    Hansen originally thought that Su Mianhua was coming to him for help. Han Sen��s love for human beings gave him some help, so that he could have a better life in the shelter. This is no problem.


    However, after Su Mianhua explained his intentions, Hansen was shocked.


    Since Hansen occupied the shelter, he did not block the transmission array. Su Mianhua excitedly returned to the league. During this time, he put his research results in the league and reorganized some instruments in the league. Some demonstration experiments.


    However, because it is difficult to find the materials in the shelter, it is only to make his ideas clearer and clearer, and has not made a major breakthrough.


    Su Mianhua came to Hansen, hoping that Hansen would provide him with the materials needed by the institute in the shelter so that he could continue his research.


    In order to obtain the trust of Hansen, Su Mianhua put all his research out and was willing to share the research results with Hansen.


    "You mean, South has been letting you study the use of genes from different organisms to make genetic fluids in the past few years?" Hansen frowned and looked at Su Mianhua.


    Su Mianhua nodded: "Yes, I have achieved some results. Using some specific blood from different organisms, I can make a different kind of genetic fluid. After use, I can let humans temporarily obtain the genetic enhancement of that kind of alien..." Said with a feverish face.


    "If humans use this genetic fluid, will it affect the body?" Hansen asked.


    "There is no way to determine this for the time being, because there are no other humans in the shelter. When I experimented, I used the genetic fluid in a common creature called a monkey. In the reaction of the monkey, I used the gene solution. At the time, the body will produce some changes. After the effectiveness of the gene solution is slowly weakened, those changes will disappear and there will be no side effects. However, before conducting human experiments, I am not sure whether it is the same for the human body." Su Mianhua answered It was very rigorous and did not excessively boast of his research.


    "Isn''t this the same as Angel''s Gene Liquid of Angel Gene? It''s just that they use Shura blood, and you are using different blood." Hansen said.


    Su Mianhua nodded: "After returning to the league, I also heard about the angel genetic fluid. Their products are very mature. I can only count as the initial stage. After all, I have to do research in the shelter. There are not so many experiments. Instruments, and no brain-monitoring and computing power, all use only the most primitive means of research, there are many difficulties, and if you want to really produce results, you don''t know how long it will take."


    Hansen suddenly felt a move: "I don''t understand genetic technology. I haven''t understood the bottle of genetic fluid and some information I got when I met zero. Now I know that the bottle of genetic fluid is from the tomb of Shura. I got it, but the information still doesn''t understand. Now there is such a genetic expert. Maybe I can follow him a little and understand what the information is."

 Chapter 1393： Want to be a father?

    Hansen promised to provide some experimental materials to Su Mianhua, but in addition to sharing the research results, Su Mianhua also needs to teach Hansen some knowledge of genetics, and to ensure that Hansen can not answer the questions at any time.


    According to the information provided by Su Mianhua, Han Sen first learned some basic theoretical knowledge. This part is actually very difficult, not a day or two can learn.


    Fortunately, the memory of modern people is very amazing. Hansen is one of the best, but it is not particularly difficult to memorize.


    Hansen did not intend to become a scientist, nor did he think about researching new technologies. If he wanted to understand the information, it would not be difficult.


    In addition to the time to go hunting, Hansen took some time to carry out the theoretical knowledge. These are the essential parts that Su Mianhua gave him, which is much lighter than the systematic learning burden, and at the same time allows Hansen to have genetics. A rough perception.


    Because there are too many fields involved, it is impossible to learn in a short time. Han Senxue can let him understand some deeper genetic works, including of course some genetic research materials.


    After learning for a while, Hansen compared the information with Shura''s genetic fluid, and probably knows exactly what the information is.


    Among those materials, the purple bottle of genetic fluid is called "Shuluo stock solution", and the data shows that the use of these "Shuluo stock solution" to create a genetic fluid that can be injected into humans, using this gene After the liquid, the human can possess the genes of the Shura, and the physical quality can be extremely powerful.


    "Isn''t this the angel''s genetic fluid?" Hansen frowned.


    However, there is still some difference between the two. Angel DNA is only made from the Shura blood, and it is similar to the Shura liquid. It is not possible to directly use Shura.


    The methods in these materials must use the practice liquid, and the final effect is not mentioned in the data.


    "Zero will not be the human using the Shura liquid?" Hansen secretly thought.


    Although the puzzle was solved, it is not very useful for Hansen, but this information is very precious.


    Zhao��s angel gene has been studied for so long, and it is not possible to directly use Shura��s stock solution. If this is true, it is conceivable that this information is precious.


    If Hansen has the heart to make money, he can use this information to create a group that may be bigger than the angel''s gene. However, Hansen does not have such ambitions, nor does he have such time and needs. He does not need much money. I didn''t want to rule the alliance, so I still hid the information.


    Although Zhao Qi created the angel gene, he has been managing the angel gene in the league for many years. His strength is not strong. He has not been promoted to the demigod until now. It is not that he cannot, but he does not dare.


    After the promotion of the demigod, I don��t know how long it will take to return to the league. I don��t even know if I can return to the alliance. The group with such a huge angel gene, as long as Zhao Qi is not available for a while, the whole group may be under internal and external pressure. And the fall apart, so Zhao Qi has not dared to promote the demigod for so many years.


    In fact, the helm of the major groups, the personal strength is generally not too strong, Zhao Qi is like this, Ji Ruozhen is also true, and most other major families are also so.


    Hansen currently only wants to improve his strength as soon as possible. When he comes to the bottleneck in the future, there is no way to continue to break through, then do something else, engage in a group to play, earn some money to buy a few planets or something. Not bad.


    It��s rare to be at home during the day, Hansen is preparing to cook a few dishes, let the mother and her taste the craft.


    Han Wei is still at the military academy. Basically, she can only meet at Tianwang. She usually can''t see her at home.


    Listening to Han Wei, she is now the president of the Hand of God and the first school flower recognized by the Black Hawk Military Academy. In short, Hansen is very worried. So many hungry wolves in the military school, are they all staring at their sister��s fat? meat.


    Fortunately, Han Han��s current strength, the classmates in the military school, it is estimated that no one is her opponent, non-natural power is not a joke, but it hurts people, want to hide can not hide.


    Hansen was cooking in the kitchen, but suddenly he heard the door rang. When he listened carefully, it was Ji Yanran.


    "How come you came back so early today, I just started cooking." Han Sen wore an apron, holding a rice spoon in his hand and said while cooking.


    "Today I went to the hospital for examination." Ji Yanran said.


    "Go to the hospital for examination? What is wrong with your body?" Hansen suddenly burst into tears and quickly came out and looked at Ji��s body.


    "The doctor said that I have." Ji Yanran reddish.


    "Have? What''s there?" Hansen didn''t react at all. After a while, he suddenly reacted: "You mean there are children? Then I want to be a father?"


    Hansen��s joy is almost stunned, and he has been married for several years. He finally has to have his own children.


    "Come and come, let me listen, my son''s son has no movement." Han Sen said, relying on the past to put his ear on Ji Yanran''s stomach.


    Ji Yanran reached out and picked up one of Hansen��s ears: "Listen to you, this is less than two months. You can hear it, there are ghosts. And how do you know that you are a son, maybe a daughter?" What?"


    "Daughter, we already have a treasure, or a son." Hansen licked his nose and smiled and said: "Wife, you are sitting, I am going to cook, today we add vegetables, I will cook for you. ""


    "What kind of specialty food do you have?" Ji Yanran asked on the sofa.


    "Chop pork, I learned with the dragon girl, especially good." Hansen proudly said.


    Once again, I entered the shelter and just walked out of the transmission array. I saw a stranger sitting on a chair on the side of the Temple of the Hell, and looking at Hansen with a pair of gray eyes.


    Hansen��s heart suddenly burst into shock. This stranger has not seen it in the shelter before, and it is very scary to see him. It is hardly weaker than the death dragon that the dragon girl summoned in the past. It is a strange spirit in the shelter.


    The metal devil, the six-eared white tiger and the sheep, and the green cow are all guarded by the alien, and the look looks very embarrassing.


    "No? I was at home for two days, and the shelter was hit down?" Hansen secretly snarled.


    "You are Hansen?" The gray-eyed alien saw Hansen coming out of the transmission array, and stood up from the chair and walked to Hansen and said with a smile.


    "I am Han Sen, what do you call it?" Han Sen did not seem to be hostile to see each other. Although he was vigilant, he could not immediately turn his face.


    "My name is Qingle, from the shelter outside the heavens. There is a big event that I want to discuss with you." Gray eyes said seriously.

 Chapter 1394： a shelter that only humans can enter

    Outside the shelter, Hansen also listened to the metal devils when they inquired about the sanctuary. They said that they are the same as the sanctuary, and they are all legendary super sanctuaries, and they are more famous than the gods.


    Today, it ranks second in the bronze gene nuclear arsenal. Before Hansen did not appear, the number one Taihuang Zhong was from the refuge.


    Qingle came here without the meaning of occupying the shelter of the film. It was originally within the sphere of influence of the shelter outside the heavens. It was because there was no special output because of the remoteness. Before the Tianwai Shelter did not care about it here. .


    Qingle came here not for the shelter of the shadows, but for the owner of the former shelter of the shelter from the south. It was only after the arrival that the south was dead, and the new owner was replaced by Hansen.


    Originally, Qingle was somewhat disappointed, but I heard that Hansen and Nantian were also human beings. They stayed and waited for Hansen to come over and wanted to see him.


    "It''s no wonder that the metal devils and the six-eared white tigers are scared like grandchildren. It turned out to be such a big one." Hansen thought, clearing his throat and saying: "I don''t know if you are looking for me?"


    "You don''t have to worry about you. We found a shelter that has not been attacked. But the shelter is a bit strange. We have found a lot of creatures. After entering the shelter, we will suffer an unstoppable wound. Only humans don''t. I will be hurt by this kind of trauma, so we want to find a few humans to explore. It was originally intended to find the South, but now the South is dead, if you are interested, we can cooperate." Quite simply, make things straightforward.


    "You have such a large shelter in the sky, there should be a lot of human beings inside? How can you find an outsider?" Han Sen asked the doubts in his heart.


    Qingle said: "Although human beings will not suffer from that inexplicable trauma, but the shelter is still controlled by genetic cores, there are still many troubles, so we organized a group of humans to enter, hoping to succeed, much more At the end of the life, we have found twenty-four humans so far. If you are willing to participate, the price is good, we can provide you with the fruits of increasing the gene, and you can pay in advance."


    ��Increased the fruit of the super **** gene?�� Hansen asked Qingle.


    Qing Le smiled and said: "The kind of fruit we have outside the sky, but it depends on your strength, how much strength you can get. How much, if you are exploring the shelter, there are special performances. If it plays an important role, we will have another reward."


    "What kind of genetic fruit can I get if I participate?" Hansen is not interested in the so-called reward, he just wants to know how much he can get.


    Of course, Hansen is just asking. If you go or not, you haven��t decided yet. So strange places, there are so many super strong people in the shelters outside, there is no way to forcibly break through, and you have to find humans to explore. This is already Explain the horror of the shelter.


    Han Sen��s heart was made up of an idea. No matter what kind of price code was reported by Qingle, he said that it was too low, and then opened a sky-high price to make it clear that Qingle knew it.


    Although the gene of the gene is very good, but it must be enjoyed, the place of horror, if Hansen is full of genes, he does not hesitate to go, but he has just put the basic and original genes. Filled up, too much physical fitness, the fourth shelter can kill him too much power.


    "We originally prepared 20 god-level genes for the South, and each of them can add a little God''s genes. If you are willing to go, these 20 god-level genes are yours, at the shelter. I can give it to you before." Qingle said.


    Han Sen couldn''t help but feel a little indulgent. He now wants to kill a blood creature. It is very difficult. The 20-point gene is not a small number.


    However, such a price is not worth Hansen to sell, Han Sen said faintly: "This price is a bit too low."


    "How much you want, you can open a price, as long as it is not too much to discuss." Qingle said with a smile.


    "To tell the truth, I am only a bronze gene nuclear. Are you sure to ask me to go?" Han Sen really didn''t want to go to the dangerous place to take risks, but the direct rejection is not very good, I am afraid that only the Qing music in front can be destroyed. Leaving the Shadow Shelter, not to mention the many superpowers outside the sky.


    "Being able to become the owner of the Golden Shelter with the bronze gene nucleus, you can have something to be said. This exploration is mainly to find out the inside of the shelter, not to ask you to fight down, so each The talents in the field are all in need. If you are willing to go, I can give you 10 more god-level genetic fruits." Qingle is serious.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders helplessly: "To be honest, I am not very interested in the god-level gene. If I can give me the fruit of the super-god gene, even if there is only one, I am willing to increase this action. ��


    Hansen knew very well that Qingle could not agree to such a condition, like the precious genetic fruit, even the super **** creatures and the emperors are in need, how could they give him such an irrelevant human being, let alone a Half of it is impossible to give.


    Qingle looked at Hansen and laughed: "In fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to go. Our shelter outside the heavens will not be difficult, but in addition to our shelters, the Divine Shelter also knows the existence of the shelter. They are also Looking around for humans, if they look for them, I am afraid that it will not be the way I am acting. I hope that you can think about it again."


    What Hansen wants to say, Qingle has gotten up and threw something to Hansen: "If you change your mind, you can take this to the Chiro Shelter, where I will wait for me, I will go to other shelters. Please ask a few humans to pass by when you go back."


    When Hansen caught the thing and looked up, Qingle had already come out of the temple of the opposite spirit, and his body shape disappeared on the long street.


    Hansen looked down and found that Qingle had thrown him a leather scroll. After opening the leather roll, there were some pictures on it. The painting was like a shelter. I thought it should be the shelter that Qingle said.


    There are several paintings, the appearance of the different sides of the shelter, and some internal scenes, but they all seem to be peripheral buildings, and there is no internal picture. It is not a secret thing to think about.


    Since it was not the shelter of the Tianwai Shelter, it should have been known to many people. It is no wonder that Qingle is so casual.


    Hansen looked at the pictures carefully. When he saw one of the pictures, the pupil suddenly shrank abruptly.

 Chapter 1395： Weird shelter

    In that picture, the painting is a building that is facing the gate after entering the gate of the shelter. The building is very strange, some are towers and a bit like a monument.


    The square width of the square is narrow and tens of meters high. This picture can only see the front of the building. There are many reliefs on the front wall.


    Some of the reliefs are pictures. The pictures in the picture are actually human. At least the appearance is exactly the same as that of human beings. There are no particularly strange organs. Of course, it may be a kind of alien or humanoid creature that is very close to human beings.


    It is believed that only human beings will not be harmed after entering this shelter. The creatures on these reliefs are still more likely to be human.


    It��s just that human beings are latecomers. It��s only about two hundred years before entering the shelter. How could there be a human statue on a semi-god sanctuary? Thinking of this, Hansen thinks it may be just a coincidence that the above will not be human.


    These are not the key points. The focus is on the words that are embossed on the walls. These are all ancient human words that have evolved to this day and become the universal text of the Alliance.


    "The place of life, the return of God..."


    This paragraph of text turned out to be the beginning of "Life Gate", which made Han Sen very surprised. Why is the secret of blood education taught on the wall of a semi-god shelter? This is really incredible.


    Hansen quickly looked back and wanted to see the other three faces of the building, but he couldn��t see the picture of the building again. Later, there were some things that could be seen in front of the gate. I don��t know. No one can go in, or the part that I saw after I entered did not draw it.


    "It��s weird. Look at the building. It must have been a long time. The embossing cannot be painted. Why is the "Life Gate" on it? Is it true that blood education is really a different kind or different creature? Created, the blood-stained leader is actually a stranger or a different creature? Otherwise, it is really difficult to explain why the opening of "Life Gate" will be on the wall of the shelter, and the infant ghost is the vice-president of the blood-teaching, If he does not lie, the possibility of blood-teaching is the creation of a different kind of spirit. Maybe human beings will only join later." Although Hansen thought this way, he felt that something was wrong.


    Looking back and looking at the relief on the building, because the text is only a few words, so there is no need to see it again, Han Sen has long been familiar.


    Those humanoid reliefs, Hansen watched them one by one, and found that their movements turned out to be the process of practicing "Life Gate". There are a total of ten humanoid reliefs, each of which represents a stage after the cultivation of "Life Gate". When the fourth humanoid relief is reached, what is manifested is the opening of the life gate.


    "The fourth person has already opened the door of life, then what is the realm of the six humanoid reliefs behind? Isn''t the "Life Gate" that the worms get is incomplete, and there is still a part behind?" Hansen frowned.


    Although Hansen would like to go to the shelter to see if there is any follow-up to "Life Gate", and what is the shelter, is it related to blood education.


    But I thought that I was already a daddy. I went to the place to take risks. It was definitely a life of death. Hansen still pressed the impulse of the heart and gave up the idea of ??going to find Qingle.


    "Forget it, there is no danger after they have been hit. I will not look late, or wait until my strength comes up. There is no need to take risks now."


    Abandoning the idea of ??going back to research, Hansen took time out of his own time, and spent most of his time practicing his own exercises.


    His genetic and physical qualities are enough to support him to evolve the gene nucleus into silver, but this requires a breakthrough in the practice, and the blood and nerves of the super-Emperor and the bronze gene have not yet condensed.


    It is better to say that after the time of practice, it has been faint to condense the bronze gene.


    The supergene''s gene nucleus, Hansen does not know how to be able to condense. Although the super empire has its own strength, but his power is self-contained and there is no follow-up cultivation method, Hansen does not know how to condense. Gene nuclear.


    "Boss, we found a mutant creature." The sheep ran up and ran. He was called Hansen��s boss. It was Hansen��s rule. Hansen was really afraid that it would be his boss. Every time it was called, Hansen seemed to There must be a dangerous thing. If you don��t die, you can only say that Hansen��s life is hard. If you change your life, it��s not so hard. It has long been ruined by it.


    "Where? What kind of mutant creature?" Hansen has been sending people around to find mutant creatures that can be hunted. Looking at the sheep, he has found the right target.


    "On the edge of Fenglingshan, there is a mutant creature in the cave. Every night, it will come out to shine in the moonlight. Our people have been there for a few days, and it is one, there is no other companion," said the sheep.


    "Well, we will go over it this evening." Hansen had long wanted to hunt mutants, but there were too few mutant creatures nearby, and some of them were kings of huge ethnic groups, which was very difficult to hunt.


    Under the leadership of the sheep, Hansen came to Fenglingshan with Boa.


    The little red horse and the beast sea beast are still too small, although the physical quality is good, but there is no great use for the mutant creatures, so they are not brought with them.


    The terrain of Fengling Mountain is very strange. It is the mouth of the valley formed by the two mountains. The wind blown out from the canyon is very strong. It sharpens the side of the windy mountain facing the canyon. The whole windy mountain is like A tip is aligned with the triangle of the canyon.


    The sheep came with Hansen to the back of Fengling Mountain and pointed to the mountain wall that was almost ninety degrees. "The cave of the mutant creature is on the mountain wall. When the moon is empty, it will come out of the cave. , climb to the top of the mountain to shine in the moonlight."


    "Very good, go back first." Hansen said to the top of the mountain.


    "Boss, you are here to risk hunting mutants, how can I go back alone, it is simply a pig and dog, I still stay to help you?" The sheep said with some flattering.


    Han Sen knows its virtue, the strength is weak, and it is a bit of a rush. It can only help, but it is just a flattering.


    "No, you can go back first, you can find mutant creatures, you have made great achievements." Hansen is also afraid that it will bring bad luck here.


    The sheep has only turned back three times, and she has been reluctant to leave.


    Hansen found a sheltered place to shelter from the wind, blew an air cushion, and lie with the treasure to watch the stars in the sky, waiting for the emergence of the mutant creature.

 Chapter 1396： Black wind

    "Dad, is the mother going to have a baby?" Boa squatted on the mat, and the little face looked at Hansen seriously.


    "Yeah, you are going to be your sister." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Dad, after you have a baby, will you not be a treasure?" When Boa spoke, his eyes were covered with a mist of water.


    Hansen happily picked up Boa and touched her head: "How come, you are my sweetest daughter, and my father will always hurt you the most."


    Boa was happy again: "Let my mother hurt the baby, my father hurts the baby."


    "Okay." Hansen licked Bao Bao''s small head: "But you are a sister later, and your sister will have to hurt the baby."


    "Boa will be a good sister, who dares to bully the baby, Boa will flatten him." Bo Er said with a small fist and a small fist.


    Hansen suddenly smiled, but immediately condensed a smile, looked up at Fenglingshan, and saw a white gecko crawling on top of the mountain wall, and climbed to the top of the mountain in a short time.


    The gecko is more than three meters long, and the whole body is covered with fine white scales. It looks like a white porcelain. There is a row of bone spurs on the back, but there is a strange thing on the top of the head.


    It''s not like a corner, it''s like an alchemy stove, it looks very strange.


    After climbing to the top of the mountain, the big gecko has a brilliance in the direction of the moon, and then sees the smog in the direction of the moon, and then sees a mist of spring water in it, in the mist, one The fist-sized beads flew out and flew in the sky, seemingly absorbing the essence of the moonlight.


    "Is this mutant creature getting fine? Can you still swallow the inner lining to absorb the moon?" Hansen was slightly surprised, but he also knew that it was not the inner dan, but the gene nucleus of the mutant organism.


    Looking at the smell of the gene nucleus seems to be related to the moonlight, and I don''t know what kind of ability.


    Han Sen is preparing to fly to the top of the mountain, but suddenly heard the rumbling rumbling in the gorge opposite the wind ridge, let Han Sen slightly frown, temporarily stopped.


    The boom came very fast, and it took a moment to reach Fenglingshan. Hansen saw a black air rushing over Fenglingshan. After being separated by Fenglingshan, he rushed to the sides and banged. Endless.


    Fortunately, Hansen chose the place behind Fenglingshan, which was blocked by Fenglingshan, but still can feel the strong wind. The black wind is like the torrent of the naked eye. Rushing over, rubbing against the rock and making a banging sound, the sound of the human ear can hardly be heard.


    ��How can there be such a strong wind?�� Hansen frowned and looked up at the top of the mountain. He saw that the gecko seemed to stand on the top of the mountain against the moon. The black wind blew from its body, but the body did not move. The beads were in The black wind is still bright, as if the black winds have avoided it.


    "Does the beads have the effect of restraining the wind power?" Hansen''s heart moved slightly.


    Hey...hey...


    In the bang of the black wind, Hansen suddenly heard a very heavy hoof, still clear and audible in the bang of the wind, as if something horrible creature is marching in the black wind, seems to be facing the wind The direction of the mountain.


    Hansen hesitated a bit, or dismissed the idea of ??flying up the mountain to kill the big gecko: "There is no need to hurry for a moment, or to see what is going on."


    The gecko on the top of the mountain has not been moving, and the hoofs in the black wind are getting closer and closer. After a long time, Hansen saw a huge figure in the black wind.


    Just looking at the outline, it seems like a horse is holding something, and when the figure gradually comes over, Hansen discovers that it is actually a white camel, step by step in the black wind, like a leisurely walk, horrible The black wind has no effect on it.


    The white camel is more than ten meters tall and has a double peak. There is a figure sitting between the two peaks. Hansen looks at it carefully and knows that it is not human, but a stranger.


    The alien head has a triangle, his mouth is like a duck, and his looks are very weird. The smell of his body should be an aristocratic alien. The white camel that sits down is also a mutant creature.


    The alien came to the white camel and stopped in front of Fenglingshan. Looking at the big gecko and the bead on the top of the mountain, the eyes were flashing with greed.


    Hansen frowned slightly: "There are people who hunted a mutant creature to grab it. The luck has been worse recently."


    Hansen is still looking at the alien, but sees a strange eyebrow, a different light flies out and shoots directly at the top of the mountain, but the direction of the light is not the big gecko, but the one here. Beads flying in the air against the moon.


    Condensed to look at the moonlight, the hole Xuanqi field was also moved to the limit by Hansen, and finally saw clearly, the beam of light hitting the beads turned out to be a black iron wind chime.


    The wind chimes directly cover the beads, the speed is very fast, but the beads are not slow, fluttering in the air, avoiding the cover of the wind chimes.


    The aliens suddenly became furious, and the brilliance of the body flashed. The wind chimes suddenly rang and sent out a crisp and long ringing tone. The ringing sounds passed, and the black winds around seemed to be stunned by the ringtones. I can''t see the black wind coming.


    The bead of the big gecko is among the bells, and the speed of flying seems to be slower, and it will be covered by the wind chimes.


    The big gecko on the cliff finally moved, and a white mist sprayed in the mouth, rushing over the wind chime like a water column, and suddenly the wind chime was blown out, without the bell that the wind chime covered it.


    Then the big gecko''s head of the Dan furnace''s general meat crown was once again Guanghua, then Danzhu flew back and returned to the meat crown Dan furnace.


    The wind chime was blown out and Danzhu was taken back. The alien was furious and reached out and grabbed the wind chime, shaking wildly.


    Suddenly, I saw the black wind rolling in. I didn��t know how many times more than before. I was covered by the strong black wind all the time, and I couldn��t see the light of the stars and the moon. wind.


    The black wind is also mixed with a dragon roll. The nearby rocks are cracked by the black wind and then rolled in. Several black dragon rolls are turning around Fenglingshan.


    Originally Hansen and Boa hid behind Fenglingshan, the black wind could not blow them, but now the tornado rolls directly, so that they have no place to hide.


    Hansen glanced at the mountain wall, and suddenly his heart moved, holding Boa flying and flew toward the cave of the big gecko.


    The gecko didn''t get down from the top of the mountain. It seemed to be trapped by the black wind. Now there should be nothing in the hole. Hansen just went in to avoid the black wind.

 Chapter 1397： Attacking the alien

    Han Sen just flew up and suddenly saw two black dragon rolls rushing over to him. It seemed that the alien had found him and drove the black dragon to kill him.


    Hansen frowned slightly, and the black dragon roll was extremely fast. He had no chance to fly into the cave at all. In the blink of an eye, people have been involved.


    "There are still other creatures, then you are unlucky, go to die together." The alien sitting on the back of the white camel, flashed a glimpse in his eyes, watching Hansen and Boa black dragon roll drowning.


    The black dragon''s wind is terrible, and those black are not just a color. In fact, it is countless black sand. The black sand itself is hard. The tiny particles are more horribible than the knife under the wind speed. .


    The black dragon roll is like a huge sand wheel, not to mention the flesh and blood, even if the steel is ground into powder.


    When Hansen and Boa were involved, the aliens thought they were dead. Even if they were mutants of the same level, it would be difficult to live out of the black dragon.


    Hansen originally wanted to fly away from the black dragon roll, but the black dragon roll around him brought up the wind, which made his flight path somewhat affected. If he did not come out, he would have been rolled in by the black dragon.


    Feeling the arrogant wind, and the numerous black sands, Hansen reached out and grabbed the umbrella. He was caught in the hand, and the wind and black sand were isolated from the moment when the umbrella was opened.


    The sky-covered umbrella has the property of shielding everything. All the sands are outside the umbrella and cannot enter the range covered by the umbrella.


    However, the horrible black wind sand roll was on the sky umbrella, but there was a feeling of flying out of the sky umbrella. Han Sen��s hands were full of grips, so that he could barely stabilize his figure in the black sand.


    "Fortunately, the range of black sand is very large, the power is already very scattered, if the power is stronger, I am afraid that even the umbrella will be scraped." Han Sen secretly rejoices.


    The power of the gold gene nucleus is indeed very large. The strongest place of the black sand is the wind speed and the black sand that is pervasive. The skyshade blocks the black sand, which means that the black sand is abolished by a large part. It is not too much threat to take away the umbrella from Hansen.


    Holding the umbrella to move forward in the black sand, Hansen��s goal is naturally the alien.


    The strange spirit is as hard to see in the black sand. Hansen is in the black dragon roll. He can''t see his shadow at all. He just doesn''t feel the breath of Hansen, and he thinks he is dead.


    The aliens licked their mouths, driving the two black dragon rolls to roll over the wind ridge.


    Above the top of the mountain, the big gecko squats on the top of the mountain rock, and the claws are already caught in the rock. The top of the meat crown is filled with brilliance, and the black sand has become weak when it approaches it, but the black dragon roll Come over, although that Guanghua can greatly weaken the power of the wind, but the black sand has fallen, and the body of the big gecko is gradually buried in the black sand.


    The gecko shakes the body and wants to shake off the black sand, but the black sand sticks to it like a magnet, so you can''t get rid of it.


    More and more black sand fell, and the gecko was soon buried underneath. The gecko squatted, but it was difficult to climb out of the black sand. After a while, it was completely annihilated by the black sand. I can''t hear anything anymore.


    "Hey, you got a mutant creature." The alien saw that the big gecko had been submerged by the black sand, and stopped shaking the wind chimes in his hand.


    The black sands suddenly stopped, and the black dragon rolls also dispersed, and large black sand fell, making the surrounding mountains black.


    When the aliens smashed the white camel, they wanted to let the white camel go to the mountain to see the life of the gecko, but the white camel screamed and the hooves lifted up and made a painful roar.


    When the aliens looked down, they saw a figure breaking through the sand and staggered with the white camel. The man held an umbrella in one hand and the horn was held in the hand. The horn had pierced the belly of the white camel and pulled quickly. However, the wound was quickly enlarged, and the belly of the white camel was directly cut open, and the blood and internal organs poured out together.


    The aliens were suddenly thrown out, and the white camels fell on the black sand, and the blood stained the large black sand.


    "You didn''t die?" The alien was shocked and angry, and Hansen was already hated.


    The white camel has a very powerful force, but it is directly killed by Hansen''s sneak attack, even its gene core has not come and summoned.


    Hansen was good at assassination, hiding his body shape by black sand, and when the white camel passed by, he made a fatal blow and directly killed the white camel.


    The reason why he chose to kill the white camel was not to regard the alienation as the primary goal. That is because Hansen has seen the heterogeneous gene nucleus, knowing what kind of power he is, and having a way to cope.


    However, Hansen knew nothing about the power of the white camel. In order not to have an accident, he chose to kill the white camel first.


    "Hunting the mutant creature, the goddess of the wind, has not acquired the soul of the beast, the gene core has been broken, the flesh and blood are edible, and the absorption can randomly increase the 0 to 10 point mutation gene."


    Hansen didn''t have time to pay attention to the sound of hunting. He hit the sky umbrella in one hand and the horn in the other hand stabbed again. The goal of this time is the alien.


    In the heart of the alien, the wind was violent, and the wind chimes in his hand swayed. The black sand rose again, and he turned into a black dragon roll in front of him, and Hansen was swallowed up.


    "The **** human being, dare to kill my goddess, I will definitely suppress you in the black sand for 10,000 years, so that your bones will be whipped by the black sand forever." The horror of the black dragon roll is like a black pillar connected to the heavens and the earth.


    It was just that the black Tianzhu was spinning fast, and everything was wiped out.


    The squeaky teeth of the alien teeth, can not see the blood that was pulverized in the black tornado, but the next second is widening the eyes.


    Among the raging black dragon rolls, Hansen took out his umbrella and broke the sand. His face was cold and ice-like. He came through and directly reached the front of the alien. It seemed that the horrible black dragon roll could not hurt him. I couldn''t see a grain of sand on him.


    "Impossible..." The stranger was surprised, but Hansen��s horn had already stabbed him.


    The black light of the alien body is released, and the wind chimes in the hand turn, covering the tip of the horn, so that the horn can no longer advance.


    "Want to kill me, you are still far away." In the eyes of the aliens, the murder was full, and some screamed.


    Hansen did not look at his face. The umbrella in his hand was gently lifted up, causing it to fly in the air. At the same time, a fist hit the alien, and the body also passed away with the alien, two meters behind the alien. Left and right, caught the falling umbrella.


    "Before killing people before killing, first polish your eyes." Hansen did not return to the wind and sneaked in the sky.


    The dissident face is distorted, turning and wanting to see Hansen, but feeling the body is out of control.


    "what!"


    In the screams of horror, the aliens couldn''t believe the cracks in their bodies and turned them into dust.

 Chapter 1398： set off

    Heterogeneous returning to the stone of the soul, Hansen has expected this will be the result, but there is nothing to be disappointed, directly to the top of Fenglingshan, after the sky umbrella is closed, a stroke in the black sand Suddenly, the large black sand was shaken open, revealing the big gecko buried underneath.


    The gecko was dying, leaving only a half breath, and the black sand had been poured into its body, making its body resemble a rag doll filled with stuffing, and the bulging bulging was very powerful.


    Blood and black sand flowed out together in the eyes and ears, and the internal organs were almost completely destroyed.


    Hansen pulled out the horn and directly pierced its heart and hunted it directly.


    "Hunting the mutant creature Dan furnace beast, get the soul of the Dan furnace beast, get the gold gene nuclear Taiyin Dan, flesh and blood can be eaten, the absorption can randomly increase the 0 to 10 point mutation gene."


    Hansen��s heart is a joy, this hunting can be regarded as a huge harvest, the beast soul and the gene nucleus together, plus the Dan furnace and the flesh and blood of my camel, can be described as a bumper harvest.


    The dark unicorn horse was summoned out, and the golden dragon was locked to bind the flesh and blood of the two mutant creatures together and pulled back to the shelter.


    The two mutant creatures have a lot of flesh and blood. It is enough for Hansen to eat for a long time. Hansen is no longer eager to go hunting. Just wait for the sheep and the green cow to find the right hunting target.


    After more than a month of this, the days have been very comfortable, Han Sen almost has to eat the flesh and blood of the two mutant creatures, has increased the 16-point variant gene, so that his variant gene reached 25 points.


    On this day, Hansen trained the little red horse and the little star sea **** beast in the square of the shelter. The little star sea **** beast sat there, his eyes widened, and he followed Hansen seriously, and looked like a baby.


    "Ah...hey...hey..." Hansen pointed a letter on the small blackboard with a bamboo, a word and a word.


    "� � � � �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��


    Hansen��s heart is slightly depressed, and the semi-divine-level aliens are not able to speak. It seems that Xiao Xinghe��s beasts and little red horses have no language talent. He taught for a long time. These two guys even pronounced the letters. Did not learn.


    "You two guys, even if it''s a stone, I don''t want to talk to your church, follow me... oh..." Hansen intends to take them first and then teach his son.


    Little Red Horse is very absent-minded, just screaming twice, but the little star sea beast is very hard work, but there is no way to have no talent, what tone tone has become awkward in its mouth.


    Suddenly, a horrible breath came from outside the shelter. Although the breath could not be seen at all, Hansen felt as if the shelter was shrouded in general and suddenly changed his face.


    Flying to the gate of the shelter, Hansen saw that Qingle was behind another alien and was heading towards the shelter, less than 500 meters from the shelter.


    The horrible breath was radiated from the stranger who didn''t know the name. Hansen saw the music and the alien spirit, and knew that he might not have to go to the strange shelter, unless he would abandon it. I left the shelter and escaped.


    "Qingle, I have been waiting for you for a long time." Hansen looked at Qingle and another stranger and walked to the city gate, smiling with a smile.


    Qingle and that kind of spirit listened to Hansen��s words, and then Hansen��s smile was awkward. He couldn��t help but look at the strange spirit in front of him. Then he looked at Hansen and asked: ��You know that I am coming. ?"


    "The last time some things were delayed, I was not able to rush to meet you, missed a great opportunity, you can come again, think about it or because of that thing? I am willing to join your team, but I want fifty gods. Do you think this price is right?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "I haven''t said it before, 30 fruit-level genes?" Qingle and the aliens looked at each other again, and then they said.


    The incident was obviously beyond their expectations. They originally wanted to forcefully take Hansen, but they did not expect Hansen to say that they would go with them, so that they would not be in trouble.


    After all, a person who voluntarily goes is still much better than the people they are forced to go to. They don''t have too much hostility towards them. Some things are much easier to do and they can communicate more.


    "If I had to go with you, I would have no problem with 30. But the last time I didn''t go, you came to me again, indicating that those people should have failed last time, which means my risk has doubled. The increase, I want 50 is not too much?" Hansen said.


    "Not too much, fifty god-level genes, so it is fixed." This time, there is no waiting for the music to speak, the side of the aliens directly said.


    His tone is very natural, and obviously has the power far beyond Qingle. This little thing can be easily decided.


    "Slow, how do you call it?" Hansen walked down from the gate of the city gate and came to the stranger. Since he couldn''t cover it, he simply took the initiative to fight for the best interests for himself.


    "The sixth son of the Great Emperor Yu Hyun." The stranger said faintly, the terror of his body has converged, but the confidence has not diminished.


    "In the next Hansen, I hope to be able to cooperate happily." Han Sen smiled and looked at Yu Xuan.


    Yu Xuan nodded slightly: "You are a smart person, I like to work with smart people, our time is a little tight, you clean up, we will leave now."


    "Good." Hansen returned to the shelter and sent Boa back to the league. The shelter was too strange. Boa was not a pure human being. Hansen was afraid that she would be dangerous to follow along, so I decided not to do this. With a treasure.


    I gave a confession to the shelter. This time Hansen did not bring anyone, but a person followed Jade to go to the strange shelter.


    On the road, Qingle and Yuxuan have already told Hansen about the current situation.


    They last sent twenty-nine people into the weird sanctuary, and only three of them came out alive, but the three living people are now dead.


    Among the twenty-nine human categories, the non-pan has already condensed the existence of the gem gene, but none of them survived, showing the danger in the shelter.


    And more than twenty-nine of them, the gods also sent some humans into it, the result is even worse, only one came out, not long after the same death.


    Now that the gods and the heavens have not been able to make up so many humans, the two are preparing for joint action and making the last exploration. If they still can''t find useful information, they can only give up the idea of ??the shelter.

 Chapter 1399： Different beasts on bronze

    "Yu Hyun''s Highness, now I am also a person in your shelter outside the country. In order to be able to complete the task better and to return to my own life, should I tell me what happened in the shelter?" Han Sen knows this. It was dangerous at one time, but he had to come, so he wanted to find a chance to live as much as possible, and Hansen was really curious about the shelter.


    Yu Xuan looked at the side of Qingle and nodded slightly to Qingle. Qingle said, "We don��t know much about the things inside the shelter. There are indeed three humans coming out from inside, but they came out after they came out. We don��t know what is said to be true or false."


    Hansen did not understand what Qing Le said, and looked at him slightly.


    Qingle knew that Hansen did not understand, and continued: "The three people who came out said that the situation is basically the same, but on a key issue, the three people said that they are completely different. We don''t know. Believe in who. And after that, they are also bizarre to die, and it is impossible to ask the results again."


    ��What is the key question?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    "After they had spared the first building, they went to the shelter. When they walked over to a palace, they encountered some terrible things, and most of them died. Only three of them were behind. The man escaped."


    Qingle said here, after a moment of indulging and organizing a language, he continued to say: "Just for the things that happened at the time, the descriptions of the three of them were completely different."


    Hansen did not interject, waiting for Qingle to make things clear.


    Qingle continued: "But there is a point that all three of them said the same. They said that when they walked in front of the main hall, they saw a bronze ancient plaque in front of the main hall, above the bronze urn. There was a strange animal lying on it. They said it was like a fox, and it seemed to be a cat. The red blood of the body was lying on the bronze urn. It was not good to say what it was."


    When Hansen heard this, he suddenly jumped his heart: "Is it a nine-life blood cat, not a living nine-life blood cat?"


    "Is that thing alive?" Han Sen said with excitement in his heart. If it was a nine-blooded cat, his chances of survival were much greater.


    He also practiced blood and nerves, and there are nine life-blooded cat pendants on his body. The shelter is really related to blood education. It is a good thing for him. If he encounters any danger, he can A person who pretends to be a **** teacher.


    "I don''t know." Qingle shook his head. "It''s different for the three of them. One person said that the strange animal came to kill everyone. One person said that the beast is just a statue, a bronze coffin." After the opening, all the talents died bizarrely; another person said that after they saw the strange animal, they began to kill each other and the result was dead."


    ��Is it the power of illusion?�� Hansen asked.


    "If it is only a pure illusion, then the three people who escaped should not die." Yu Xuan said.


    Han Sen nodded slightly, and Yu Xuan said that there is nothing wrong with it. If it is only an illusion, the three people who escape will not die. They must have been attacked.


    "How did they die? What hurts on the body?" Hansen asked again.


    "No injury, that is, all the blood in the body is condensed into crystals, like red gems, filled with their blood vessels and heart." Qingle said.


    Hansen frowned. When it comes to this, the situation that Qingle knows is already finished. Hansen is more certain that the shelter and blood education must have anything to do with it.


    If the **** beast on the bronze urn is really a **** cat, Hansen feels that his trip may solve a huge doubt.


    Yu Xuan and Qing Le did not take Han Sen back to the shelter, but went directly to the shelter. It seems that there is some anxiety.


    After waiting for the place, Han Sen knew that in addition to him, the Tianwai Shelter had found only three humans besides him.


    The last time the loss was heavy, the human demigod was originally few, and the human demigod in the shelter of the aliens basically could not return to the alliance. It was the demigod of the missing population by the Union.


    Even such a human demigod is still only a minority among the fourth shelters. It is already very powerful to be able to get together nearly thirty humanoids.


    Now all of a sudden, the human beings that can be found are already poor.


    "What is the use of a human being with a bronze gene?" In a temporary camp, a foreign woman looked at Hansen''s frown and said that it was obviously very dissatisfied with the return of such a human being by Yu Xuan and Qing Le.


    Jade is the sixth son of the Great Emperor. It is an unusual respect for this female alien: "Big sister, now human beings are hard to find, and more than one person is a chance, let him give it a try."


    The female alien nodded no longer to continue this topic, looking at a man on the side, the face of the iceberg melted instantly, and the laughter said with amazement: "Mr. Li, I will ask you for this action."


    "Please rest assured that your Highness, I will do my best." The man who was called a beautiful lady by the female spirit, did not humble and replied.


    Hansen looked a little surprised and couldn''t help but carefully look at the man known as Mr. Li.


    There is no doubt that he is a pure human being, but it is a bit surprising that this human being will be so valued by the emperor.


    This man also looks like he is about 30 years old. The actual age doesn''t know how much, but the air machine is not tyrannical, but Hansen feels it. This Mr. Li''s air machine does not stop there. It seems that It is a deliberate convergence of power.


    The female alien who is called the big sister by Yu Xuan, has always had a low posture when talking with Mr. Li. Like a friend, or more exaggerated, the female alien is even a bit like the feeling of the student facing the teacher. Mr. Li is very respectful.


    At the side of Mr. Li, there are still two human beings, one old and one young, the old ones have to be white, and the few seem to be in their early twenties, but the actual age should not stop there.


    The breath of both people is very strong, and they are comparable to the death dragon. It is likely to be a human being that condenses the gemstone gene.


    And these two human demigods are obviously based on Mr. Li��s head, and one left and one right are like two guards, standing next to Mr. Li.


    Hansen��s heart said: ��It seems that this position of Mr. Li��s shelter in the outer heavens should be very high, otherwise it will not be used in the last time when they explored the top half of the three human beings. Being able to mix in this kind of shelter, this Mr. Li is really not simple, but why have I never heard of such a person in the league? Is he also a demigod who can''t go back to the league?"

 Chapter 1400： Entering the shelter

    Hansen waited for two days in the camp and was ordered to leave for the shelter.


    In fact, in the location of the camp, you can see the shelter, the shelter in the mountains, the clouds are covered all the time, only a vague outline can be seen.


    "Little brother, go back to the shelter, try to walk by my side, and have a good care of each other." When walking on the road, Mr. Li said to Han Sen.


    Hansen nodded: "It should be mutual care. We are all compatriots, and we hope that we can all come alive."


    Han Sen just finished, the seemingly young half-hearted Xu Yan dreamed and said, "Do you really dare to say? Mr. Li let you be closer to him, that is to protect you, you have a bronze gene, no one The shelter, who died inside, did not know how to die."


    "This is the case, thank you Mr. Li." Although Xu Yan dreams to talk a little hard, but Mr. Li is indeed expressing goodwill, Han Sen is too lazy to compare with Xu Yan dream, thank you to Mr. Li.


    Mr. Li smiled and said: "Protection can''t be said. I don''t know if I can get out of the shelter. Everyone will do their best."


    Not long after, under the leadership of Yu Xuan and his eldest sister Yu Miao, Hansen and his party came to the foothills in front of the shelter.


    Originally Hansen thought that the distance was close, he could see it clearly, but it was discovered here that it was only in the vicinity that he could only see a silhouette in the cloud.


    Yumiao let them rest here for a while, and saw a group of people coming from another direction. The person who came to Hansen actually knew that it was the woman who killed him and the dead dog.


    "Goddess, you are coming too late." Yumiao stared at the woman and said.


    The goddess had not spoken yet, and the dead dog screamed: "What is late is coming, we are called exactly."


    When they were talking, Hansen looked at the goddess and his wife. In addition to the alien creatures, there were five human beings. It seems that life is good. Two of them are particularly powerful and should be the same as Mr. Li. A person who condenses the gemstone gene.


    They said, the dead dog suddenly pointed to Hansen and said: "You are too useless in the sky, even looking for such a human being with a bronze gene, our **** domain does not bother to call such a person."


    "More than one person and one strength, there will always be some use." Yu Miao said faintly.


    Hansen suddenly thought that the woman and the dead dog appeared in the Tibetan Valley last time. They might have been looking for the South to leave the sky. As a result, the South was dead from the sky. He was only seen as a bronze gene, so he did not take him away.


    "Time is up, get ready to go." God said a faint sentence.


    Yumiao didn��t say anything anymore, let Hansen gather a group of humans together to prepare them. I saw that the clouds outside the shelter gradually dissipated under the sun, and I could see the gates more clearly. This allowed them to head to the shelter.


    There are a total of nine people in this line. In addition to Hansen, Li, Xu Yanmeng and Laoqiu, the five people in the Shennian area are Wang Zhao, Zhong Sanxiao, Yu Zhiyu, He Zhi, Xiao Liuyu.


    Hansen is headed by Mr. Li, and there are two people, Yu Zhao and Zhong Sanxiao. Although they are both human beings, they can obviously feel that there are still thoughts on both sides.


    Hansen is not surprised by this. Human beings are notoriously fighting. There is a saying that they are fighting for people. It is human beings to say this, let alone nine people, even two people, for different interests. Can also fight.


    "Little Han, be careful of those fogs, don''t get close to them." Mr. Li reminded Hansen.


    Hansen thanked Mr. Li, but he secretly said: "Jade and Qingle are two bastards. I don''t know how many things have not told me. This fog can''t be worn even by my hole. It can only be faint. To a very dangerous atmosphere, they did not say it before."


    "Mr. Li, are we going to come out before the clouds turn thick?" Han Sen asked Mr. Li.


    Mr. Li replied: "This cloud will only become thinner at noon, allowing us to pass safely. After a while, it will re-aggregate outside the shelter. It is extremely dangerous, so if we want to come out, at least Wait until this time tomorrow."


    Han Sen knows that he didn''t want to come out. These things, Yu Xuan and Qing Le, didn''t tell him at all. It was estimated that it was for confidentiality. Later, Han Sen was not valued by Yumiao, so no one specialized. Come tell him this.


    Hansen is probably among the many people who know the least about this shelter.


    The pedestrian walked into the shelter, and the atmosphere was somewhat suppressed. Apart from Mr. Hansen and Li, a few words were spoken, and no one else said anything. Obviously, the mood was very heavy. Everyone knows that this time is a life of nine deaths.


    When I arrived at the gate of the shelter, the door had been pushed open, and everyone entered the mysterious and strange sanctuary.


    Hansen originally thought that after entering the shelter, he could see the building with the relief of "Life Gate", but beyond Hansen''s surprise, he saw it clearly on the painting, but he actually came here and found the shelter. There are also many clouds in the house. Although it is not as thick as the outside, the buildings in the distance are very ugly and clear. It can only be seen faintly in front of a building with a tower like a tower.


    "Several brothers, we are coming in now. Here are our fellow human beings, no outsiders, we can talk openly and honestly." Mr. Li looked at Wang Zhao and Zhong Sanxiao and said: "For all of us can have more The big chances are alive, let��s talk about what we know about shelters?��


    "That is naturally better." Wang Zhao and Zhong Sanxiao looked at each other, then Wang Zhao said.


    Everyone said what they knew, they didn''t go to the shelter themselves, and the things they knew were naturally told by Yumiao and the goddess.


    However, because Tianwai and Shenyu explored the shelter twice, they took a different route, so the information they got was somewhat different.


    Hansen listened to what they said and finally got some understanding of this shelter, not as ignorant as it was.


    The understatement of Qingle said that it seems that the humans had easily reached the front of the bronze urn, but in fact it was not the case. Before going to the bronze urn, the twenty-nine people were almost dead.


    Mr. Li and others discussed it for a while in the gate, and finally decided a route that everyone recognized.


    Hansen has a bronze gene, and he has the least understanding of the shelter, so he basically has no say and can only listen to it.


    But no matter which way you go, you must pass by the non-Tower monument building. The difference is just to the left or the right.


    According to Mr. Li, the building itself is very dangerous.

 Chapter 1401： My life is my life

    Hansen went with Mr. Li, and everyone walked very carefully, although they heard that as long as they were not too close to the building, there would be no danger.


    But when I heard about this kind of thing, no one is ten or ten. They have never come in person, so they are extremely wary of everything, even for those around them.


    Everyone walked from the left side of the building, but not too far from the building, because there was a lot of fog in the distance, and they were even less willing to walk into the fog.


    Everyone stayed at a distance of about ten meters from the building. When the walk was near, Hansen finally saw the building.


    The first thing I saw was the front. It was exactly the same as the painting. It was engraved with ten humanoid reliefs and the opening of the "Life Gate".


    "This is a good time to lie to me." Han Sen looked carefully and found that the front and the picture did not come in and out, just follow the crowd and go to see the side of the building.


    After seeing the side clearly, everyone changed his face. On the side of the building, sitting three people, it looked like there was no injury on his body, his face was normal, sitting there like falling asleep, but they The body is full of life, and has been dead for a long time.


    Seeing these three people, Hansen knows that Mr. Li had said that he was good. People close to the building really died very strangely, even if they didn''t know how to die.


    Han Sen looked at the three bodies and looked at them. They didn''t see how they died. They sat there and leaned against the wall on the side of the building, like a monk meditating, so they bowed their heads and died.


    Why did they rely on the building to pose this position? Everyone couldn��t figure it out. If it was the power that killed them, being cut off their heads or smashing their belly would make people accept it, but there are some ways to die. It��s too strange.


    Hansen didn''t look at the body again. His eyes fell on the wall on the side of the building, and he saw some reliefs and handwritings.


    It''s just a little different from Hansen''s imagination. Those handwritings are not a follow-up part of Life Gate, but a very weird word.


    "My life is my life, your life is also my life, life and death cycle, a little bit of people." Yu Zhi whispered the words on the wall.


    Hansen didn''t understand what it meant in the end. His eyes looked at the relief figures, which was a bit of a surprise.


    There are ten human reliefs on the side walls, but the ten figures are sitting, and the three people are sitting in exactly the same shape as the three.


    When Hansen was surprised, he suddenly heard Wang Zhao screaming loudly: "Yu Zhiyu, what are you doing, come back soon."


    Han Sen quickly looked at the past, only to see Yu Zhiyou did not know why, even went to the building, and the speed is very fast, people want to pull him have no chance, in a blink of an eye, they ran to the wall.


    Then Hansen saw a weird scene. Yu Zhi turned around and sat down against the wall of the building. He smiled at Hansen and smiled at Hansen. They all had some scalp hair. Hemp, and then closed his eyes like that, the vitality of his body disappeared at once, as if he were dead.


    Everyone only felt the back of the chills, and the goose bumps on the body were all up. A living person was so strangely dead. They didn''t even know how he died.


    Although Yu Zhi is not very strong among the nine people, he also has a gold gene nucleus. This time, except Hansen, it is an elite of human demigods. It is not very weak, but he died like this. Unclear, it makes people feel hairy.


    Hansen is even more clear. The posture of Yu Zhiyuan is exactly the same as a human figure on the wall.


    "Don''t read the words on the wall." Mr. Li frowned and looked at the wall.


    Everyone thinks about it. Just now they are all reading the words above, but only Yu Zhiyou read it out.


    Wang Zhao said with ugly face: "Everyone is careful, this shelter is very strange, don''t look at chaos, or you will lose your life, no one can save you."


    Everyone was cold, and they didn''t dare to look at the building again. They turned their teeth and continued to move forward.


    Originally thought that with the experience of the predecessors, in the previous section, there is no need to die again, but this has just come over and died, making everyone''s mood more heavy.


    Hansen did not regain his gaze. His eyes were still staring at the ten figures, and he remembered their postures. He felt that these postures should have something to do with Mingmen.


    Soon, everyone walked through the building and saw the back of the building.


    However, at this time, Wang Zhao did not dare to look at it again. He did not look back at the back of the building. Hansen, who was at the end, stopped and looked at the back wall of the building.


    There are no handwriting on the back wall. There are only ten human-shaped engraving patterns. Their movements are sitting and standing, and they look different.


    Hansen remembered the patterns, and then walked toward the other side of the building, trying to look around to see what was on the other side of the stone.


    "Little Han, what are you doing?" Mr. Li thought that Han Sen was also in the middle of the move. He flew over and slammed Hansen''s arm and pulled Hansen back.


    Hansen was pulled out by him for several meters before he stopped. The eyes of Wang Zhao and others fell on him. They were all vigilant, as if Hansen was possessed by evil spirits.


    "Mr. Li, I am fine. I just want to see what is engraved on the other side of the building. I always feel that what is engraved on this building has a lot to do with this shelter." Hansen explained.


    "What nonsense, that is the harm of people, you will follow us honestly, don''t bother with Mr. Li." Xu Yan dreamed with a sad face, apparently dissatisfied with Hansen''s unauthorized actions.


    "Mr. Li, I want to take a look, can you wait for me?" Hansen ignored the dream, said to Mr. Li.


    Mr. Li sank a bit, and then said to Wang Zhao: "It is better to go and have a look together. Don''t make a noise, just take a look, maybe it''s really useful and maybe."


    "Mr. Li, if you want to go see it, let''s go, we don''t have to. The person who came to the sanctuary last time is the other side of the building that is going. What we have already knew about it." Zhong Sanxiao said. .


    Wang Zhao also nodded and agreed, obviously they are not willing to approach that strange building again.


    "That''s it, old autumn and small dreams, you stay here, I will go and see with Xiaohan." Li said.


    Xu Yanmeng was a little angry: "Mr. Li, why should you listen to him nonsense, have come over, and have to take risks?"


    Mr. Li took a picture of Xu Yan��s shoulder: ��Nothing, I want to see, what is on the other side of the building, don��t worry, it��s okay.��


    "You really want to go, then I will go with you in the old autumn." Xu Yan dream said.


    "No, you stay here, I will go and see with Xiao Han." Mr. Li waved his hand and walked around the building with Han Sen and went to the other side.


    Hansen��s eyes have been in the same building, and when he saw the other side, he suddenly felt happy.

 Chapter 1402： Wall of destiny

    On this side of the building, there is no relief, there are many letterings on it, and there are thousands of words in the dense.


    Hansen thought that this was the follow-up of "Life Gate", but his heart was secretly stealing joy, but when he looked closely, he found that the content written above turned out to be something about the reincarnation of fate, not a practice.


    Hansen was a bit disappointed, but he still read the content, but it didn''t help to cultivate "Life Gate."


    Mr. Han Sen and Li have been watching for a while, but they have not waited for them to go back. Both Laoqiu and Xuyan dreams have come over. It seems that they should be worried that Mr. Li will have an accident.


    "These words mainly refer to fate and reincarnation. Perhaps the genetic core of this shelter is related to the two. Destiny and reincarnation are extremely mysterious attributes, and they are related to cause and effect. We must be more careful." "Mr. Li said after reading the lettering.


    Hansen was disappointed with Mr. Li and they returned to the team, and everyone continued to move forward.


    The next road, everyone is more careful, with the foresight of Yu Zhiyu before, no one dares to talk more, try not to look around, for fear of losing life without knowing it.


    After the tower-like monument, there were tall walls in front, like labyrinths, with many different intersections, and the internal passages were very tortuous.


    On the top of the wall, the clouds condensed into dark clouds, and part of the walls were enveloped in them, and it was not known how high these walls were.


    There are three entrances on the outermost side. Before Mr. Li and Wang Zhao discussed them, they took the passage that the former group of people walked outside the shelter, which is the middle entrance.


    Before that group of people came back alive three times, the path they took, the chances of coming to survive would be higher, and the description of the passages by the three people was basically the same, and there should be no big problems.


    Mr. Li took out a map and walked into the passage with the crowd, while repeatedly moving forward against the map, dare not have the slightest care.


    Not far away, everyone saw a human body falling to the ground, and there was no injury on the body, but the person was already dead.


    "Is this a group of people from the Tianwai Shelter?" Zhong Sanxiao asked the body.


    "Yes, it is one of the last batch of people." Xu Yanmeng said after carefully examining the body.


    "How could he die here?" Wang Zhao said with a frown.


    There doesn''t seem to be any mechanism here, and there are no engravings or handwriting on the walls. It seems that this is a normal passage, and there is no difference between the places they have traveled before.


    "According to the three people who came back alive, only by mistakenly entering some wrong channels will they be attacked by strange forces. We are taking the right path. There should be no problem. They will come back when they enter. It��s all the way to go.�� Mr. Li thought about it.


    "Maybe it was after the Chinese government ran here and died." Xu Yanmeng said.


    After the people had negotiated for a while, they continued to move forward according to the map. Perhaps the map was indeed right. There was no danger on this road, and soon the exit marked on the map was seen.


    Mr. Li walked in the forefront and saw that he was about to go to the exit, but suddenly heard a bang, and the position of the exit actually rose from the ground, blocking the way out of their eyes.


    "Strange, what''s the matter? Didn''t listen to the three people talking about it, there will still be walls blocking the way?" Mr. Li frowned, and looked at the map carefully, confirming that the exit is not wrong here.


    "There seems to be a word on the wall." Laoqiu pointed to the wall blocking the exit.


    Everyone quickly looked at the wall, and saw that there were four large characters "Wall of Destiny" engraved on it, and there was a small line on the side that "only the good luck of the destiny to open the door can pass."


    "Can the good luck pass? What does this mean? Can people who are lucky can still wear a wall?" Wang Zhao couldn''t help but frowned. I didn''t understand what it meant. Second, No one knows how bad luck is. This is a standard that cannot be judged.


    "Maybe it is not literal, this good lucker may be pointing out." Mr. Li thought.


    However, everyone thought for a while, and did not think what the good guys meant. No one dared to take the risk and go to the trial. Finally, they negotiated and planned to return to the original road. Take a try and try.


    Returning in the same way, but walking and suddenly found that they could not find the way to come.


    "Mr. Li, you are not deliberately doing ghosts? How can you take the wrong place with the map?" Wang Zhao and Zhong Sanxiao, they all stared coldly at Mr. Li.


    Xu Yanmeng immediately called: "What do you mean?"


    Zhong Sanxiao said coldly: "I mean what you heard. You can take the wrong way with the map. Isn''t that strange?"


    "You have been watching the maps. You can''t see them. When we returned, these channels seem to be a little different?" Lao Qiu said.


    "The road is what you bring, the map is also yours, who knows what you are doing." Although Zhong Sanxiao also knows that Laoqiu said the truth, but still muttered.


    Xu Yanmeng still wants to say something, but he was stopped by Mr. Li. Mr. Li looked at Wang Zhao and said: "The map should be correct, but it seems that there is a problem here. Let''s go ahead and see."


    Mr. Li took the crowd forward, and now the map is useless. The location of the marked channels on the map is completely different from what they are now.


    But they did not encounter any danger. After walking for more than half an hour, suddenly Zhong Xiao smiled and pointed at the front and called: "Fuck, how come we are back?"


    The crowd looked at his fingers and saw that there was a wall in front of him. From then on, you could see the wall with four big characters on it.


    "It seems that we have to go through this wall to be able to move on." Mr. Li said helplessly.


    "This place is really **** evil." Zhong San smiled and snorted, spit a spit on the ground, it seems that his heart is also very uneasy.


    "First take a break here to eat something, keep physical strength, and then we will study and study, what is the meaning of good luck." Mr. Li thought about it.


    There was no other way for everyone to sit down and take out the food they brought with them.


    Hansen took out a fist-sized god-level gene, swallowed it bit by bit, while staring at the wall of destiny in the distance.


    After a fruit is eaten, a voice is heard in my mind.


    "Eating nine days of black fruit, God''s gene +1."

 Chapter 1403： Life and death sign

    The 50 god-level fruits that were taken from Jade Hyun, Hansen came together. This thing was given to him before he entered the shelter. He couldn��t finish it all at once, and he simply brought it in. As a food of your own.


    A fruit-level gene can be eaten for a few days without hunger or thirst. Nutrition can support a person to live for dozens of days. In case of being trapped inside, Hansen can also live comfortably with these fruits. time.


    After a fruit is eaten, Hansen will not continue to eat. He just looks at the wall of fate and frowns. The previous article on the side of the strange building has mentioned the concept of air transport.


    If you follow the above, it is not difficult to know if a person has the air.


    "Don''t the air transport referred to in the engraving is the way to pass this wall of destiny? If that is the case..." Hansen thought in his heart and his face changed.


    Resting for a while, Wang Zhao also proposed to follow the map again, this time he came to see the map lead the way.


    Mr. Li did not have any opinions. He directly gave the map to Wang Zhao. Wang Zhao walked back according to the original road of the map, but when he walked, he was a little different. After a long time, they went back to the wall of destiny. .


    I tried it several times in a row, no matter how they walked, and finally returned to the front of the wall of destiny.


    The faces of Wang Zhao and others are not very good-looking. It is obvious that they are trapped here. Unless they can open the wall of destiny or fly out from above, it is impossible to go out.


    Flying out of the clouds above, they did not have this courage, but to open the wall of destiny, no one can be sure whether they have good luck.


    Those who can come here to take risks are basically forced to come. They can all be said to be unlucky. No one dares to say that they are lucky. Naturally, they will not dare to be close to the wall of destiny.


    Yu Zhi��s death gave them too much impact, so they could not easily try anything.


    "A wall is all right. I think we can open it directly. If you don''t dare, then come by me. If you are big, you will die." Xu Yan dreamed and said.


    "Not reckless." Mr. Li shook his head and stopped Xu Fangmeng. Then he looked at Hansen and said, "Xiaohan, do you remember the engravings we saw on the side of the building?"


    "Remember some." Hansen nodded.


    Everyone looked at Mr. Li and Han Sen, but I don��t know what Mr. Li said now.


    Mr. Li cleared his throat and continued to say: "The engraved text is about fate and reincarnation. There is a saying about air transport. It is not difficult to determine who has air transport among us. ��


    "Mr. Li, what do you mean by saying, find out who has the gas transport among us and let him open the wall of destiny?" Wang Zhao immediately understood the meaning of Mr. Li''s words.


    Mr. Li nodded. "We can''t go out now. This is the only way out."


    Zhong Sanxiao asked directly: "How can we know, who among us has a good air transport?"


    "There is a saying in the engraving that the fate of the people is not what it is. The meaning is that a person who has a gas transport has someone who has no life and can get something that others do not have. Just like buying Lottery, others can''t touch it, only he can touch it, it means that the person has no gas for others." Mr. Li explained slowly.


    "So, we can see who is the most airlifted person by drawing lots?" Zhong Sanxiao said.


    "In theory, this is true." Mr. Li nodded.


    "Then draw lots, anyway, it will be difficult to escape after being trapped here, it is better to fight together, whoever draws the sign to open the wall." Xu Yan dreamed a little annoyed.


    "If there is no other way, then do it." Wang Zhao��s eyes swept over the faces of the crowd. When everyone saw no sound, he took out a small note from his arms and tore eight sheets of paper. I wrote a word on one of the papers and said to everyone: "Whoever got this word, whoever opened the wall, I signed it, in order to avoid the suspicion, I finally smoked."


    Then, Wang Zhao smashed eight sheets of paper into a group, and swayed it in a pocket for a while, and threw the pocket on the ground among the crowds: "Who is smoking first?"


    Although the first person to draw is the least likely to be drawn, but after all, it is still organic, so everyone is hesitant.


    "No one wants to smoke, then I will come first." Laoqiu went to the middle, reached into his pocket and touched a piece of paper to open it.


    There was no word on it, and the nerves of the people were tightened, and the probability of one-eighth became one-seventh.


    "I am coming to the second." Xiao Liuyu gritted his teeth and went over. He grabbed a hand and grabbed it. He touched a paper ball and opened it. His face changed.


    On the paper he touched, he wrote a word on the end.


    "Leaving jade..." Wang Zhao''s face is also somewhat ugly. Xiao Liuyu is his best friend in the domain of the gods. He did not expect that he was drawn.


    "This is a life. Since it is fate that allows me to go, I should give me a way to live." Xiao Liuyu smiled bitterly, as if praying, but also as comforting himself.


    "Be careful." Wang Zhao''s lips squirmed, and finally only said these two words.


    Xiao Liuyu took the life and death sign, it is impossible to not go, so many eyes are watching, I don��t want to rely on it.


    If Xiao Liuyu is now repenting, don''t say that people outside the sky don''t agree, even if it is the three-dimensional voice of the gods, they probably won''t agree.


    After all, if Xiao Liuyu does not go, they must have someone to go.


    Xiao Liuyu nodded, his eyebrows flashed, and a jasper sword was caught in his hands. This is his genetic core, but the above is not exposed, and he does not know what level.


    Xiao Liuyu holds the jasper sword, and the body is like a gear-like guardian Jianguang. The look is steadily stepping toward the gate of destiny.


    "Don''t go, you must die like this." Hansen suddenly said.


    Xiao Liuyu stopped and looked back at Han Sen. Wang Zhao��s eyes also fell on Han Sen.


    "He won''t go, don''t you go?" Xu Yan dreams coldly.


    Han Sen said faintly: "He took the sign and took his own life to take risks. This is completely different from the good luck of the lottery. Where is the good lucker? I think it is the luckiest talent pair. Isn''t it like sending death?"


    Xiao Liuyu listened to cold sweat and his legs were no longer moving.


    Although everyone knows this truth, but there is also the hope of the event, if he is really the person chosen by the fate, it may also push the wall of destiny.


    In fact, this is also because they have no other way out, only to take the risk and try it.


    "If you say this, there is no way. No matter who draws, it can be said that the air transport is not good." Xu Yan dream said.


    Everyone thinks this way too. If you overthrow the result of Xiao Liuyu, then there is no point in drawing lots. You can apply this theory if you pump.

 Chapter 1404： The person who pushed the door to fate

    "No need to pump, if you promise me a condition, I can go." Han Sen said faintly.


    Everyone was surprised to look at Hansen again, because Hansen was just a bronze gene, so everyone didn''t put him in the heart before, but he didn''t want him to say such things.


    "Little Han, this is not a joke." Mr. Li frowned.


    "No kidding, if you agree to my conditions, I will try it first, life and death without complaints." Hansen said very seriously: "I have always had good luck. I have been very lucky since I was young. I think I am It is the person of good luck."


    "It''s a man, what are your conditions, though, as long as it is not intentionally embarrassing us, I promise you." Wang Zhao said directly.


    Friends can not go to risk to die, Wang Zhao naturally enjoys it.


    Seeing that no one else objected, Hansen said: "When you come here, the heavens and the gods should give you a lot of benefits? I don''t want anything else. You can put together sixty fruits that can increase the genes of God. Just give it a try."


    Han Senti��s request is not low, but it can��t be high. Sixty fruits are not a small number, but they have seven people, and there are fewer than ten on each person.


    "Han brothers, you have to dare to go. I have sixteen fruits that can increase the gene of God. I will give you all." Xiao Liuyu said from the pocket.


    Others have discussed it. Some of the genetic fruits are fruitful, and if they are not, they are exchanged for other things. Soon, they have enough 60 fruits, probably about their majority.


    "Little Han, you have to think clearly, this is not a joke, you don''t have to force yourself to go, we can think of another way." Mr. Li also advised Han Sen two sentences.


    Hansen smiled and said: "Mr. Thank you, Mr. Li, I have already considered it clearly. I am very confident about my luck."


    Hansen directly collected the fruits and then strode toward the wall of destiny without any hesitation.


    Hansen is not a person who likes to gamble. If he does not have the confidence of 10%, he will definitely not take risks. The reason why he took the initiative this time is because he has the confidence to open the wall of destiny.


    It��s not that Hansen��s ability is better than Mr. Li, but Hansen wants to know one thing.


    The engravings seen on the previous building are indeed related to this wall of destiny, but it is not that anyone who is lucky can push this wall apart.


    Luck is a vain thing. Everyone has good luck and bad luck. Even a very lucky person can''t guarantee that his luck is always good. There will always be some bad times. Who can guarantee him? When pushing the wall, will it be lucky?


    Hansen saw the wall of destiny, and contacted the engraving and the opening of "Life Gate" engraved on the building, and suddenly let him understand one thing.


    It is not a person who is lucky, but a person who has opened the door to life.


    Now he secretly runs "Life Gate", and suddenly feels that the body seems to have some connection with the wall of destiny, vaguely can feel the incitement of the wall of destiny, the wall of destiny seems to be summoning him.


    This did not make Hansen feel uneasy, so he was sure that he could push the wall of destiny.


    Moreover, Hansen is very skeptical that the two groups of people who came last time, including the extraterrestrial and the gods, did not mention the wall of fate. It is very likely that they did not encounter it.


    Now Hansen has encountered the wall of destiny, it is probably because they have people who have opened their lives, so it will lead to the emergence of the wall of destiny.


    Hansen even suspected that after they passed the wall of fate, the area they arrived was probably not the place where the two groups of people went before.


    Han Sen and Mr. Li and Wang Zhao did not have any grudges, nor did they put their thoughts on death, that is, they could save their lives and get what they needed. Why not?


    Hansen went to the front of the wall of destiny, and the spur of life was more intense. Hansen could even feel the wall of destiny as if he was gently shouting at him.


    Taking a deep breath, Hansen summoned the umbrella to open it, open it in his hand, protect his own body, and then reach out to the wall of destiny.


    Although the dongjing Xuan Jing did not give birth to a warning sign that made him uneasy, there should be no danger, but Hansen still defended it, so as not to be willing.


    The eyes of everyone were concentrated on Hansen''s left hand, watching his palm slowly press on the wall of fate.


    Hansen��s palms have condensed the power of the ice muscles, but the moment the palms touched the wall of destiny, Hansen felt that the whole body seemed to have an electric shock, and could not help but take a nap.


    The palms quickly retracted, the body completely hid behind the umbrella, and quickly retreated, Hansen''s movements were amazingly fast.


    Wang Zhao, they are more nervous than Hansen, each of them summoned their own nuclear nucleus as the enemy, and the power of terror is on the verge.


    Rumble!


    The wall of destiny made a huge sound, making Wang Zhao more nervous, but they were beyond their expectation, and there was no danger of coming. I saw that the wall of destiny slowly sinked, and then opened the exit.


    Until the exit was completely opened, Xu Yan dreamed that they still could not believe it, and it was so simple to end.


    "Han brothers, you really are people with air transport." Xiao Liuyu said with joy.


    Others looked at Hansen''s eyes differently. He thought that he was just a bronze gene that had no great use, but he didn''t want to solve a big problem.


    However, they also have some doubts in their hearts. Maybe the wall of fate is simply swearing at them, and anyone who goes there can push it.


    "Good luck." Hansen smiled and walked toward the exit.


    He naturally wouldn''t tell Xiao Liuyu, this is not a good luck to be able to push open.


    And Han Sen��s faint feeling is a bit strange. The moment I just pushed the door, it seems that something like current has been introduced into his body, which has caused some changes in his ��Life Gate��, but where it changed, Hansen said not sure.


    Hansen carefully examined his body and found nothing different. Instead, he felt much more spiritual and his life became more vigorous.


    Everyone followed Hansen to the exit, but although the exit was very bright outside, they could only see a light inside, but they could not see what was going on outside.


    Hansen had seen the same situation before, and didn''t feel that there was anything that went straight through the light. It felt like it was passing through the water curtain, and the eyes suddenly became clear.


    Seeing the sight, Hansen��s body was so cold that he wanted to rush back into the passage, but it seemed to hit an invisible wall, and Hansen felt that the bones were about to fall apart.


    Wang Zhao, they can''t see Hansen''s situation here, and they all walked through the light.

 Chapter 1405： Wolves

    Wang Zhao and Han Sen reacted exactly the same. After passing through, they saw the things in front and turned around and wanted to run back. Then they heard a scream.


    The heads of each one slammed, and some of the faces slammed flat, and all faces were blood.


    Hansen didn''t have the mood to laugh at them. Now he can''t get back into the passage. In front of them, a giant wolf is surrounded by a lot of terrible. I don''t know how many, and a pair of green eyes are dying. Staring at them deadly.


    In the next second, the hordes of giant wolves slammed into the air, and everyone was in a bitter battle.


    Hansen said nothing, directly summoned the umbrella to cover the giant wolf that rushed to him.


    The giant wolf is more majestic than the bull. When it comes over, the paws are condensed on the claws.


    Hansen blocked it with a skyshade, and suddenly felt a huge force hitting him, and his body hit the back of the light uncontrollably.


    Fortunately, the umbrella is tough enough to be cut off by the claws of the giant wolf.


    Originally, everyone still wanted to fight against the wolves, but the wolves were too ferocious. Under the rush, everyone could only escape each other. At this time, no one can care for anyone, and escape is the first.


    Hansen��s mysterious field was swept away, and the nearby landforms were in his mind. His brain was running fast and he calculated a road that could survive temporarily.


    Hand-held umbrella, Hansen rushed into the wolves, but the sky umbrella is only an aid, Hansen used the powerful prejudgment and computing power of the hole, and repeatedly evaded the attacks of the giant wolves, rushing to the left. position.


    Here is a place similar to a square. There is a stone statue on the left, which can rush into the stone forest. Hansen can use the complex terrain to deal with these giant wolves.


    Fortunately, the strength of several other people attracted a large number of giant wolves, so Hansen��s pressure was not so great, and unexpectedly, easily rushed into the stone forest.


    After entering the stone statue forest, Hansen swallowed the fruit with the help of the stone statue and the giant wolf. Now he can''t take care of it. The small one swallowed it down, only listened to a little increase in the gene of the god, let his constitution It also increases rapidly.


    Although these giant wolves are powerful, they have not yet reached the level of unmanageable. Hansen��s physical fitness is not enough. After swallowing a large number of **** genes, his physical fitness is rapidly improving. When he uses the umbrella to resist the attack of the giant wolf, it is no longer It��s so embarrassing.


    Mr. Li, they have all been washed away, and they don��t know whether they are dead or alive. Hansen can��t take care of it now. There are groups of wolves rushing over him. Hansen can only continue to stone statues. Retreat inside.


    Hansen soon discovered that these giant wolves were fierce, but they did not seem to want to kill him, but they always rushed him into the stone statue.


    "What do they want to do?" Hansen was surprised, but now even if he doesn''t want to go inside, it''s impossible. The giant wolf rushing over more and more, he can only retreat into the stone statue.


    Soon the stone statue forest came to an end, and the front became empty again, and Hansen suddenly screamed badly.


    In the stone forest, with the help of complex terrain, he can also deal with the wolves, and there is no shelter outside. If the wolves are swarming, he will not escape.


    Fortunately, this time, Hansen has already eaten a lot of god-level genetic fruits, increased the number of **** genes, and greatly improved the physical quality. The threats of those giant wolves are also much smaller.


    Want to stay in the stone statue forest, but the wolves have surrounded all around, Han Sen did not have to rush back to the room, can only rushed out of the stone like a forest.


    What surprised Hansen was that after he rushed out of the stone statue, the giant wolves did not catch up. They just looked at him in the stone statue forest, as if there was an invisible barrier outside the stone statue to stop them.


    Hansen stood outside and looked at the giant wolves. Although they were only a few meters away, they didn��t mean anything.


    "Sure enough, they didn''t intend to kill me, just brought me here. What do they want to do in this way?" Han Sen looked around and found that it was a place similar to a garden.


    There are many weird plants planted in the garden. There are a lot of radishes on the ground next to him. But when you look closely, those are half buried in the land, with green leaves on the top of the head, and those heads are like human beings. The head, one by one, is buried like a radish, and it looks like a strange thing.


    Further inside, there is a flower, which is full of flowers of different colors, but if you look carefully, you will find that in the flowers, there seems to be a little bit of blood, and all the flowers are bleeding. It seems that blood and tears generally flow out of the flowers.


    As far as I can see, the plants are very weird and look a little uncomfortable.


    Surprisingly, Hansen did not feel strong life on them, as if they were like ordinary plants, and their vitality was very fragile.


    The giant wolf was on the edge of the stone statue and refused to leave. Hansen could not rush back. He could only continue to go inside.


    Fortunately, Hansen did not feel the dangerous atmosphere in the garden. After thinking about it, he continued to go inside and see what else was in the garden.


    Because of the foggy relationship, Hansen couldn''t see the whole picture of the garden and could only walk slowly.


    The more we walked inside, the more weird the plants. Hansen even saw a human body as a trunk, a lot of arm-shaped branches, and a lot of ear-like leaves on the arm, which looked terrible and terrifying. plant.


    Even with this plant, Hansen did not feel too strong a life in it, and the vitality of ordinary plants, even genetic plants are not.


    "Strange, reasoning, the plants here are so strange, how can they not be ordinary plants, why is the chance of life so weak?" Hansen had some doubts in his heart.


    Going inside, but suddenly heard a voice coming from behind, Hansen turned around and saw that He Zhi ran from behind.


    The state of He Zhi looked quite good and he was not injured.


    "He straight, Wang Zhao, who are they?" Hansen asked quickly.


    He said coldly: "Where did they go, I don''t know. After I fled here, I only saw you alone."


    Han Sen��s tone of listening to He Zhi seemed to be a bit weak, and he stepped back in two steps and stared at him.


    "I don''t talk nonsense anymore, give me your genetic fruit, and follow me later, I will keep you safe." He Zhi said.


    "Why do you keep me safe?" Hansen suddenly understood that He Zhi was trying to grab his genetic fruit and his face was cold.


    "Just rely on this." He Zhi said, his eyebrows shot a brilliance, and he formed a black metal wolf in front of him. The branding of the metal wolf showed that it was a gold gene. 8)

 Chapter 1406： Killing straight

    Hansen is not very worried about someone to grab his genetic fruit, because among the people who come, Mr. Li, Laoqiu, Xu Yanmeng, Wang Zhao and Zhong Sanxiao have already condensed the gem gene, their **** genes should have been It��s full, and grabbing the fruit is just a food, and it��s not very useful.


    What is needed for the fruit of the god-level genes, that is, the rest of the congratulations to them, and they are not the main characters in the ranks, and there is no weight in speaking. If you want to grab the fruits of Hansen, you can only wait for Hansen��s chance to place orders. .


    Looking around, only He Zhiyi, Han Sen glanced at his metal wolf gene nuclear said: "You rely on it to escape from the group of giant wolves?"


    He Zhi sneered and said: "Yes, my gene name is a beast, can be simulated into any animal, let the other party regard it as the same kind."


    "It''s a pity that there is a strong nuclear nucleus." Hansen sighed.


    "What a pity?" He said that the metal wolf approached Hansen, the majestic body of the metal wolf, and it seemed that a strong direct force would erupt at any time, directly tearing Hansen into pieces.


    "If such a gene nucleus can evolve to the strongest state, it must be very interesting, but its evolution can only end here." Han Sen said faintly.


    "I originally wanted to leave you a life. Now it seems that there is no need for it." He Zhi snorted, and the metal wolf suddenly turned into a blast and rushed to Hansen.


    Hansen did not dodge, and a golden light was shot in his hand. The golden dragon had to lock up and wrestle with the metal wolf that rushed to him, and the metal wolf was like a scorpion.


    The metal wolf suddenly fell in front of Hansen, and the whole body struggled desperately, but he could not struggle.


    "Do you have a gold-level gene nucleus?" He saw his own nuclear nucleus actually earned the golden rope lock, and suddenly his face changed.


    "There is nothing remarkable about having a gold gene nucleus," Hansen said.


    "There is nothing remarkable." He Zhi said, and he summoned a purple sword.


    The sword is three feet long, with a purple crystal and a lot of runes engraved on it. It looks very strange.


    He straight waved a long sword, only to see the light above the long sword, the rune above lived, turned into a water-like light letter rushed to Han Sen.


    Hansen��s hand-covered umbrella opened and blocked the light symbols.


    I saw the explosion of the light on the umbrella surface, but I couldn��t hurt the umbrella.


    Hansen had swallowed so many god-level gene fruits before, and added a lot of **** genes. The power was not weaker than the mutant creatures. The power of the gold gene core could hardly shake him back.


    "How can you have so many gold gene nucleus?" He straight face is very difficult to see, thinking that the sky umbrella is also a gold gene nucleus, so it can block the attack of the gold gene nuclear light sword.


    "This is just a bronze gene nuclear." Han Sen was holding a sky umbrella in one hand, and the crystal egg was already held in the other hand. The conversation had already passed to He.


    "Impossible, you are lying to me, I don''t think you are hiding so deep. You are also the half-god of the gold gene nucleus." He Zhi''s hand in the light of the sword once again waved, and a light letter rushed to the crystal egg.


    However, the crystal egg was swaying in the air, avoiding the flow of light, and He had to directly smash the crystal egg with the light sword in his hand.


    Hey!


    The light sword was on the top of the crystal egg, and suddenly the crystal egg fell to the ground, but the crystal egg falling on the ground bounced on the ground, and even more quickly bounced to the body of He Zhi.


    He straight changed his face and wanted to avoid the crystal egg, but it was too late. The crystal egg was on his lap and then bounced back into Hansen��s hand.


    Hansen put away the crystal egg and stepped forward to go straight to the sky with his umbrella. His control of the crystal egg was more and more accurate and wonderful.


    He Zhi was bounced by the crystal egg, and did not feel physically injured. This was a sigh of relief. When Hansen came over, he used the light sword again to Hansen.


    Those light characters exploded directly in front of the umbrella, and Hansen��s body could not be seen.


    He Zhigu gritted his teeth and directly used Han Zi��s sword to Hansen. Han Sen did not hide even, and did not use the umbrella to stop, letting the light sword linger on him.


    However, the light sword did not even damage the armor of Hansen, but the blade was curved like a rubber rod.


    He was shocked in his heart. I don��t know why there was such a situation. However, at this time, he was not allowed to think more. He just bite his teeth and slammed into Hansen��s chest.


    Hansen still did not dodge, and his fist was on his chest.


    In the moment of Hansen��s fist, He Zhi��s pupils shrank fiercely, revealing a horrified and distorted expression. He actually saw his fist hit Hansen��s chest, and it was like a sponge. It is not the fist of a living person, but the fist of a sponge doll.


    Without giving any chance to He Zhi, Han Sen grabbed a straight hand close to him, and it seemed like a ghost hand.


    The distance is too close, Hehe is too late to dodge, can only use the fist to meet Han Sen''s palm.


    I saw Hansen��s palm grabbed on He Zhi��s fist, and He��s body suddenly stagnated there, as if he had been sucked out of the soul, and his face still had a terrified expression.


    Oh!


    He Zhi��s body seems to be cracked stone statues, and it is turned into dust.


    Almost at the same time, the metal wolf of his natal gene was turned into dust, and the light sword fell to the ground and was not damaged.


    Hansen picked up the light-sword sword and saw that it was a gold-level gene nucleus, and he took it into the soul sea.


    Han Sen was about to leave, but suddenly heard the sound of rustling coming from the side, as if there was something walking in the sand.


    Looking at the past, I suddenly changed my face and saw that the humanoid tree was moving in the land and came to Hansen.


    "Isn''t that a tree, but a living creature?" Hansen stared at the humanoid tree and slowly retreated.


    The vitality of the humanoid tree is still not very strong, and it is generally the same as ordinary plants, but now Hansen can''t treat it as a common plant anyway.


    The human form of the ancient tree came from the soil step by step, the speed is not fast, and it has been to the dust of the body of He Zhi, and it stopped there.


    Hansen knows that the goal of the humanoid tree is not him, but that Hansen has broken the structural chain of the gene order and turned it into the most primitive molecule.


    The humanoid ancient tree was rooted in the dust of Hezhi, and then a strange scene happened. Hansen saw the dust of the Hezhi, disappearing at the speed visible to the naked eye, as if it had been absorbed by the old-fashioned tree.

 Chapter 1407： Waiting for the shadow of endless years

    It didn''t take long for the dust to be completely absorbed by the humanoid trees. Hansen looked at the humanoid tree far away and found that the vitality of it was growing rapidly, and it was almost the same as that before He Zhisheng.


    And I don''t know if it is an illusion. Han Sen looks at the face of the human-shaped old tree. It seems to be a bit like a straightforward one.


    Hansen watched the humanoid old tree with vigilance, but it did not have any extra movements. After absorbing the dust of the Hezhi, he took root and stayed there, as if he had grown there.


    When Hansen saw that it did not move, he slowly retreated. This shelter was too strange to be able to provoke it. Hansen was not willing to move it.


    After retiring, Hansen walked in the direction of Shilinlin and wanted to see if the giant wolves were still there. If they were not there, he could go back to the original Mr. Li.


    However, he just wanted to go back, but he heard a ringing around. The heads that seemed to be radishes were planted in the ground, and they moved in the land, completely blocking Hansen��s way.


    Even the humanoid old tree, which moved the body, was blocked in front of Hansen.


    Han Sen��s look was uncertain. He had to bite his teeth and turned to continue inside. He said in his heart: ��I��m going to have a look, what are they going to do when they drive me out?��


    Hansen went to the garden, and the plants did not move. The plants that had blocked Hansen��s return to the road had returned to their own positions.


    Going inside for a while, the plants in the garden have become more and more strange, but they don''t look so scary, but they are very beautiful.


    There are flowers like a butterfly fairy, trees with jade carvings, and the whole garden is gorgeous, almost like a place where humans should come.


    Among the flowers and plants, Hansen saw a lake as pure as the sky, and in the middle of the lake stood a stone monument. Hansen looked far away, but saw a person standing in front of the stone tablet, standing like Generally on the lake.


    The clouds on the lake were indifferent. Hansen couldn''t see who the man was. He gritted his teeth and went on to the lake. It was only then that the man was in white, although he could only see a back, but it made people feel ethereal. The dust has reached the extreme, and the clear spirit stands on the surface of the lake, not like the red dust.


    "My child, I have waited for your endless years, you are finally here." Han Sen was looking at the white man who was facing him, but suddenly heard the voice of the white man passed.


    "You are talking to me?" Hansen knows that this time is useless, he can only answer with a scalp.


    "Of course it is you, my child." The white man stood in front of the stone tablet, although he seemed to be talking to Hansen, but he never turned his head, as if he was still staring at the stone tablet.


    Hansen feels that the white man is very awkward to talk to, what is my child, is this not cheap for him?


    "Who are you? I don''t seem to know you?" Hansen frowned.


    He determined that he had not heard the man''s voice, that he was not familiar with the figure, and he had never seen him before.


    "I don''t know you, but except my children, I can''t come here, even God." The white man''s voice is still calm, but it has a sultry discouragement, which makes people have to be convinced. .


    "Who are you? If you talk like this, don''t blame me." Hansen''s face is not good-looking. Even if the opponent is so powerful, he can''t be pointed at the nose and say that you are my son and continue to swallow. Health.


    "I am a shadow, a shadow that has been left here for endless years, just to wait for your arrival." The white man continued.


    "Do you know who I am?" Hansen is somewhat inexplicable. This guy is so strange that there is no point in speaking.


    If it weren''t for the misty clouds on the lake, Hansen''s hole and the mysterious field couldn''t be extended. He really wanted to see what kind of creature this guy is.


    "Who is who you are not important, since you can come here, it must be my child." The white man said.


    Hansen was furious, and the guy said that he was only verbally taking advantage of him.


    Reaching out to summon the crystal egg, Hansen is ready to smash the crystal egg to the white man.


    Anyway, it has already reached this point, and Hansen recognizes it, but this gas is absolutely unacceptable.


    But before Hansen cast the crystal egg, the white man said again: "This is the only thing I left for you, you have to see it clearly."


    Said, the white man slowly walked to the stone monument in front of him, and he even walked into the stone monument as if his body was illusory.


    Then Han Sen saw that there was an empty stone on the top of the stone, and there was a light symbol that became a word.


    "The place of life, the return of God..."


    Hansen suddenly felt amazed, and the handwriting that appeared above turned out to be the opening of "Life Gate."


    Hansen quickly stared and watched, only to see the above-mentioned light words constantly appearing. In a short time, a whole piece of "Life Gate" was completely presented, and Hansen learned almost nothing.


    And the word of light is constantly going on and continues to emerge.


    Hansen��s heart is a joy, remembering the following words with his heart, which is obviously a follow-up to Mingmen.


    However, after he had the following words, he suddenly felt the breath of his body. The blood and nerves actually turned on, causing the cells in his body to secrete mysterious substances, and they began to condense the gene nucleus.


    Hansen was shocked and happy. He always felt that "Blood and Blood" had to condense the gene nucleus, but it has not been able to condense it. It seems that there is an invisible barrier blocking him.


    Now I just watched this follow-up of "Life Gate", and even let "Blood Life" automatically condense the gene core, which is somewhat unexpected to Hansen.


    "There is a great connection with blood education here. The white man is probably thinking of me as a blood-bearing inheritor, so he will show the secret of the follow-up of "Life Gate."" Han Sen thought, eyes But they are quick to memorize the words that are condensed by Guanghua, and they are printed in the heart.


    When the words condensed by Guanghua ended, "Blood Life" also reached its limit, and together with the mysterious substances secreted in the cells, rushed into the sea of ??souls and began to truly agglomerate the gene nucleus.


    The black crystals are touched again, secreting a black liquid into the gene nucleus, causing some strange changes in the gene nucleus.


    For the first time, Hansen had the opportunity to observe the formation of the gene nucleus. I saw that the mysterious material kept changing, like the cell was blooming, and it seemed to be the contraction before the big bang.


    In that bizarre transformation, a gene nucleus gradually formed, and the appearance of the gene nucleus made Han Sen startled.

 Chapter 1408： True blood

    The gene nucleus condensed by the blood vessels seems to be exactly the same as Hansen himself, as if it were Hansen''s mini model.


    Just as Hansen was shocked, the gene nucleus changed.


    Hansen is like watching a movie lens replay. Hansen, a genetically modified one, becomes younger, changing from a youth to a teenager, from a teenager to a child, from a child to a baby, and then from a baby. When it comes to the embryo, it turns into a drop of bright red blood, and it never changes.


    The nuclear gene of this life: bronze blood.


    Han Sen was a little shocked and unable to speak at the first time. It��s not that the gene nucleus is so strong. Now Han Sen doesn��t know what the real blood is. It��s just watching the process of his life being reversed. Feeling shocked.


    "Children, their own path is still going to go by themselves, and I can only help you."


    The light words above the stone monument condensed together and turned into a white man''s figure, but this time the light and shadow was facing Hansen, Hansen could clearly see his face.


    Hansen determined that he had never seen this man. He was very handsome and handsome, but he had an unspeakable perseverance and arrogance. He was not similar to Hansen��s father, grandfather and grandfather.


    There is not much similarity with Hansen��s nature, and it does not seem to have any blood relationship.


    "Who are you? Blood teaches the teacher?" Han Sen knew that there was only a picture in front of him. It was not the real body of this person, so there was not much scruples and he asked directly.


    The white man smiled slightly and nodded: "Remember, life is determined by the day, things are man-made, and you are killed by you."


    After this sentence is finished, the figure condensed by the light and shadow will fade away, and soon disappear without a trace. There is nothing left on the stone tablet.


    In an instant, the plants in the entire shelter are like living people, and they shed tears in the direction of the stone tablet, as if they were mourning the death of the dear.


    "The original leader of the blood-threatening teaching is actually the same as the human being, but his breath is not like a human being. It is more like a stranger. It seems that blood-study is really created by a different kind of spirit, not by the creation of human beings. Hansen thought in his heart.


    At the same time, Hansen is also secretly glad, but fortunately he has cultivated "Blood Life" and "Life Gate", which is mistaken for the inheritor of blood-threatening. Otherwise, if you enter this horrible place, it is a small life. Guarantee.


    The only thing that makes Hansen strange is that the nine-blooded blood cat is a sacred object of blood education. Why is it that there is no special reaction to this place?


    The white man is really a **** lord. The nine-blooded blood cat is his thing. With the spirituality of the nine-blooded blood cat, it is impossible to react at all.


    Although there are some doubts in Hansen��s heart, the shadow of the blood-stained leader has disappeared, and he is unlikely to get an answer.


    Turning around and looking at the plants with their blood and tears down, Hansen was thinking about where to go next, but the plants moved and gave way, as if they were guiding Hansen.


    "Since the white man has already identified me as the inheritor of the blood-stained religion, should these plants not harm me?" Hansen thought, walking along the road that the plants gave up.


    Hansen walked along the path. He had already walked out of the garden in a short time. It was just the place where Hansen came out, but it was not the one he came in. The arch of the garden was not far away, and he saw a huge palace in front. .


    In front of the palace, there is a bronze ancient plaque. There are many mysterious symbols carved on the ancient plaque. Hansen can''t understand what it means, but a little beast lying on the bronze urn, Han Sen is clearly seeing it.


    The little beast has a hair that is like a fire, and the head and tail are lying on top of the ancient scorpion, like sleeping.


    "This place should be the place where a group of people from the outer shelters came. The little beast on the ancient scorpion really seems to be a **** cat." Han Sen secretly sued.


    At the time of Hansen''s doubts, the nine-hearted blood cat pendant had a burning sensation in Hansen''s chest, as if he was urging him to hurry.


    Hansen is trying to take a look at the pendant from the armor, but suddenly he heard the sound of footsteps and turned to look at it. He found that it was Mr. Li, Laoqiu, Xuyan, Wang Zhao and Zhong Sanxiao. The individual turned out to be together and walked in from a nearby gate.


    "Han Sen?" Mr. Li, they saw that Hansen was a little surprised and seemed very surprised.


    "Little Han, you are really good, I have been worried that you are dead in the wolves." Mr. Li said with surprise.


    "Mr. Thank you, Mr. Li, fortunately, escaped a life." Hansen said.


    Mr. Li asked again: "How did you escape the wolves and chase them? How come you come here?"


    "I don''t know too well. At that time, there were too many giant wolves. I fled desperately and ran into a stone statue. I managed to escape the chasing of the wolves and walked through a garden." After speaking, Sen asked another question: "Mr. Li, how did you come here?"


    "We are the same, all the way to escape the chasing of the wolves, finally came here, to you, a half-god of the bronze gene nuclear, can escape the chasing of the wolves, luck is really good. Xu Yan Meng said coldly, obviously he did not believe it in Hansen��s words.


    The giant wolves are very strong, although they have not reached the level of the blood creatures, but they are even stronger than the ordinary mutants.


    On a one-on-one basis, the giant wolves are not their opponents, but the giant wolves are attacking and attacking, and they seem to understand the formation method, so that Mr. Li almost died in the wolves, although they escaped, Some of them suffered some injuries.


    However, Hansen��s bronze gene was not only escaped, but he did not even have any scars on his body. Not only Xu Yan��s dream, but others also had some doubts about Hansen.


    Hansen naturally has no intention to explain, pointing to the bronze ancient saying: "Is that the bronze blessing that the previous group said?"


    The eyes of several people of Mr. Li looked at the bronze urns. They just came here and saw that Hansen was very surprised. He had not come and looked around.


    Now I saw the bronze urn, and the little beast that was sleeping above, all of which changed.


    The people who came here last time are dead. They are here now. No one knows if they have a life to live back.


    "It seems to be it." Mr. Li��s eyes stared at the little beast on the bronze urn, his face changing indefinitely.


    "Mr. Li, what do you think we should do now?" Zhong Sanxiao said to Mr. Li, the words are quite respectful, and they are somewhat different from the previous ones. It seems that what happened on the road before, so that they are also Change like a dream is generally respectful.

 Chapter 1409： Who is going to open up?

    "Ten and the gods are asking us to figure out what is in the bronze urn. This is definitely going to open, otherwise there will be no way to go back." Mr. Li sighed.


    Wang Zhao and Zhong Sanxiao looked at each other. Zhong Sanxiao said, "Mr. Li, we must open the bronze urn. Otherwise, it is also a dead end, but I feel that we don''t have to go all the way."


    "What do you mean?" asked Mr. Li, looking at Zhong Sanxiao.


    Zhong San smiled and glanced at Hansen, and then said: "On the last group of people in the Shenkang Shelter, only one person came back alive. He also saw this bronze ancient scorpion. According to him, because of his distance Bronze ancient urns are far away, so they are not close to the past, so they can escape. There are so many people in us who don��t have to go all the way. It��s the same to find someone to open the bronze urn.


    "I rub, Zhong Sanxiao, this guy is really yin, I want to let me be a ghost." Han Sen couldn''t hear what he meant, and he was secret.


    Although Hansen originally wanted to see the bronze scorpion and the **** little beast above, it was two different things that he wanted to force him to go with others.


    "Han Laodi, your luck has always been good, it is better to work harder this time. In the past, open the bronze urns and see what is inside. What conditions do you have, even if we can do it, we will satisfy you." Three smiles turned to look at Han Sen said, the tone is a bit blunt, and there is no meaning of negotiation, apparently made up his mind, to force Hansen to open the bronze ancient.


    Han Sen''s face is gloomy and he wants to say something. Mr. Li said, "How can this be done? Xiaohan''s strength is inherently poor. How can he let him go alone? And there is still a blood color on the bronze urn. The little beast, it should be the guardian of the ancient bronze beast, Xiaohan is only the bronze gene nuclear, I am afraid that it is not its opponent, and turned back to give life, and can not see what is in the ancient."


    Han Sen has a good impression on Mr. Li, and Mr. Li is really taking care of him along the way.


    "Mr. Thank you, Mr. Li, unlike some beasts, even people can''t say anything." Hansen said coldly and looked at Zhong Sanxiao. At this point, he naturally does not need to be polite with Zhong San.


    Zhong Sanxiao Yin said: "Bronze gene nuclear? Bronze gene nuclear may live in the wolves? Is it possible to come here faster than us? I think he is simply speculative, do not know how to harm us in the dark? ""


    Han Sen is trying to say something, but Mr. Li said: "I have known Xiao Han and I have not seen it, but Xiao Han is not such a person."


    "Mr. Li, knowing people and knowing what to do, the last time we were in front of the wall of destiny, why is he so confident that he can push the wall of destiny? I don''t believe that people in the world really have such good luck, life and death. There is no hesitation, isn''t that strange? I think he just knows that there are wolves behind the wall of destiny, that is, he wants to take us to death." Zhong Sanxiao coldly said.


    "Three smiles are not unreasonable. I also think that he is a little weird." Wang Zhao also said, although he did not say it clearly, but obviously he also agreed with Zhong Sanxiao, let Han Sen go alone to open bronze bronze .


    "I always think that he is not quite right, how can a bronze gene nucleus escape from the wolves?" Xu Yan dream said.


    "You don''t have to say any more. If you insist on letting Xiao Han go to open a bronze urn, then I will go with him." Mr. Li said categorically.


    Said, Mr. Li went to Hansen''s side and patted Hansen''s shoulder and said: "Small Han, you can rest assured that I will bring you in. I won''t let you go alone, I can live alive, absolutely not. Will make you buried here."


    "Mr. Li." Hansen was greatly moved.


    "Mr. Li, why are you so..." Zhong San smiled and saw Mr. Li, and it was a bit embarrassing.


    "You don''t have to say any more. If you don''t want to go, let me go with Xiaohan. There is also a kind of care. If we are in danger, you don''t have to go any further. You can go straight back." Mr. Li calmly Said.


    "Mr. Li, you have to go, I must go, I can''t look at you to risk myself but do nothing." Xu Yanmen went straight to Mr. Li and said.


    "Don''t see for yourself what''s in the bronze urn. If you go back, you can''t make a difference." Laoqiu said that he also went to Mr. Li.


    Wang Zhao and Zhong Sanxiao looked at each other. Wang Zhao said helplessly: "Let''s go together, Mr. Li saved our lives, and we can''t look at Mr. Li to take risks."


    "You don''t have to be like this." Mr. Li sighed.


    "Don''t say anything to Mr. Li, just like this, it''s like death." Xu Yan dreamed and glared at Hansen: "Boy, Mr. Li is like this to you, if I let you find out that you really If you want to harm him, I will never let you go."


    Hansen reluctantly spread his hand and said: "I didn''t know you before, how could I want to harm you?"


    "Hey!" Xu Yan dream did not say anything, but apparently did not believe in Hansen''s words.


    Hansen is also helpless. The human heart is the most difficult thing to speculate in the world. Before he pushed the wall of destiny, although he mainly wanted to make some genetic fruits, he did save the mind and did not want to watch them die. I don''t want to be suspected by them.


    If it weren''t for Mr. Li, Han Sen was forced to succumb to them, and the bronze gongs had not yet opened. They had to be divided into life and death.


    Mr. Li and they discussed for a while, the people summoned their respective gene nucleus, Xu Yan dreamed with a big gun in his hand and pointed out Hansen said: "You go ahead, don''t let me find out what you have, or I The gun can''t spare you."


    Mr. Li shook his head and sighed. He walked over to Hansen and patted Hansen��s shoulder and said, ��Little Han, let��s together.��


    Hansen is also lazy and Xu Yan dreams what they explain, and how to explain it has not been explained. He did not die in the wolves. For Xu Yanmen, they have no way to explain things, and they can no longer recover. Their trust.


    Several people slowly walked toward the bronze ancient plaque, the ancient lie lying quietly there, surrounded by terrible horror, even the little beast above the ancient scorpion did not make a slight sound, the hair is like a fire, it does not look like The living thing is more like a statue.


    The closer to the bronze ancient scorpion, the more intense the reaction of the nine life-blooded cat pendants, as if a small stove had been emitting heat in the chest.

 Chapter 1410： Open

    Han Sen reached out and touched the pendant, which was slightly hot.


    "This pendant has no reaction to the shadow of the self-proclaimed blood-study master. The reaction here is so strong. Is it true that the bronze ancient pipa is really the body of the nine-blooded blood cat? Or the **** life of the bronze urn The bones of the teacher?" Han Sen secretly thought.


    However, if it is said that the body of the blood-stricken master is not very similar, I have never seen a church leader, and put his coffin at the gate of the palace.


    Between Hansen and Suo, everyone has already reached a place two or three meters away from the bronze ancient plaque. It is already clear that the bronze urn is on the plate.


    Its head is buried between the tail, a hair like a jade, looks very gorgeous, Han Sen has been staring at it, but did not feel the life of it, as if it is just a dead thing.


    Suddenly, the tail of the little beast moved, and Wang Zhao, who had already collapsed his nerves, suddenly felt cold in his heart and immediately stopped. No one dared to go any further, staring at him. The little beast above the bronze ancient urn.


    "That thing is alive!" Xu Yan dreamed staring at the little beast.


    His words were just finished, and the tail of the little beast was shaken twice. This time everyone saw it clearly. The shrugging tail was like a freehand shaking. Through the shaking tail, you can see a pair of thin Long red eyes, staring at them indifferently.


    "It''s alive!" Zhong Sanxiao saw the red eyes and couldn''t help but step back two steps.


    The face of the little beast is like a cat, but the eyes are not round, but a slender shape. There is a **** erect in the middle. It looks very cold and ruthless. It seems to ignore all life in the world. .


    Everyone didn''t dare to move at all. From the news they had heard, the last group of people died because they saw it. No one knows what kind of attack it will launch. Everyone is alert. The strength in the body has also been running to the limit, and the strongest force can be erupted at any time.


    But the little beast just looked there and looked at them. It seemed to be watching a few ants crawling. The face was indifferent, as if Mr. Li and others could not cause interest.


    After waiting for a while, I couldn��t see any action of the little beast. Zhong Sanxiao couldn��t help but say: ��Look at it, it seems that there is no plan to attack us. It��s better to shoot with us...��


    Zhong Sanxiao did not finish, but everyone understood that they had to join forces to kill this little beast.


    "No." Mr. Li shook his head and said: "Now it does not show hostility towards us. If we take it now, it will irritate it if we can''t kill it. If we are not its opponent, it is a dead end. ��


    "We can''t always stand here," said Zhong Sanxiao.


    Mr. Li stared at the little beast for a while, and then slowly said: "Looking at it seems to have no murder for us, we will try some more, if it does not respond, we will leave it alone and directly lift the cover of the bronze urn. It��s all right.��


    Everyone was hesitant in their hearts. Listening to Mr. Li, they looked at each other and nodded. They slowly approached the bronze urn from different directions.


    Every time they take a step, the heart jumps very hard, for fear that the little beast above will suddenly attack them, and they all feel a little scared.


    But until they reached the vicinity of the bronze urn, the little beast did not move, as if they were lazy to care about them, just shivering their shrugs and looking at them indifferently.


    However, because Wang Zhao''s six scattered in different directions, the direction of the little beast''s eyes is facing Hansen''s side. Hansen doesn''t know if this is a coincidence, or is it really looking at himself.


    "Let''s lift the lid together." The crowd stood by the coffin for a while, seeing the little beast still did not respond, Mr. Li said.


    Wang Zhao, their eyes were staring at the little beast, and the palms touched the bronze urn, and both hands grasped the lower edge of the bonnet.


    Although they are carrying the cover, but their minds are not covered, they are even more afraid that the little beast will suddenly hurt and hurt.


    "One...two...three..." Mr. Li also looked at the little beast. After the number of three in the mouth, everyone started to use force.


    To their surprise, the bronze cover was easily lifted by them. The little beast above still had no reaction. They slowly raised the beast, but the speed was very slow, as if afraid of scaring the little beast.


    The little beast on the lid is still indifferent to the face, as if lifting the lid has no effect on it, and everyone''s eyes can''t help but look down the lid.


    Their task this time is to take a look at what is inside the bronze urn. Now it is basically a task. After a glance, they can go back and do not need to continue to take risks.


    Several people''s eyes fell on the bronze ancient plaque, and after a glance, the face was full of surprise.


    Bronze ancient cockroaches turned out to be empty, and there was nothing inside.


    "How can it be empty?" Wang Zhao said.


    "That... that...the little beast...is gone..." Old Autumn said that the voice was a little trembling.


    Wang Zhao, they all looked at the coffin, and when they heard that the old autumn said so, they suddenly looked up and looked up at the top of the coffin.


    The little beast that was still lying on it had disappeared in such a blink of an eye, and could not see its shadow at all.


    "Where did it go?" Xu Yan dreamed and looked around, but did not see the shadow of the little beast.


    Other people''s eyes are also searched in the same way, and they don''t see the little beast, as if it disappeared out of thin air.


    "Where he went, it was just right. Anyway, we also opened the bronze sarcophagus. The task is already completed. We will go out now, so as not to have more troubles." Wang Zhao said.


    "Well, put the cover back in place, we will go out immediately." Mr. Li nodded.


    Several people slowly lowered the lid and returned it to its original position. When they wanted to let go, the face changed.


    Xu Yanmeng was directly screaming out: "What is going on, there seems to be a strong suction on the cover, and my hand can''t be pulled out."


    "I am the same, really a hell!" Zhong Sanxiao also cried, seeing his face swelled red, apparently trying to pull back his hand, but has not been successful.


    Everyone is just like them, as if the palm of the hand is caught by the coffin cover, no one can hold it.


    Although Hansen also grasped the coffin cover, but he did not feel that Zhong Sanxiao said their suction, he secretly tried to release his hand, and did not find any suction.


    However, Hansen��s heart did not let go, but like Xu Yan��s dream, he grabbed the coffin and kept it as if he had been sucked.

 Chapter 1411： Holy 棺 recovery

    Everyone suddenly panicked, and each one condensed their own strength, wanted to break away from the bronze urn, or wanted to break the old cockroach.


    They did not use the power, this force, suddenly felt the power of the body, unexpectedly flocked to the bronze ancient, as if it was sucked in by the water suction machine.


    Wang Zhao, they have been horrified, and seeing their power flow into the bronze urn, they can''t stop it, and their hands can''t leave the bronze urn.


    Zhong Sanxiao summoned a sword-shaped gene nucleus, squatting on the bronze cover, but the gene nucleus touched the cover, but did not make a slight sound, as if it was sucked on it, the gene The power within the nucleus was also inhaled into the bronze urn.


    The same is true for other people. The summoned gene nucleus has no effect at all, and as soon as it touches the bronze scorpion, it is immediately sucked on it.


    Everyone was a big man, and his own power poured into the bronze urn, and the strange symbols on the bronze enamel lighted up a little, and the hearts were shocked.


    "Why didn''t you be sucked away?" Xu Yan Meng suddenly looked at Han Sen and said that the power of everyone was taken away, but Han Sen did not change anything. Xu Yan dreamed that Hansen had problems. The reaction was to take a look at Hansen and found that Hansen had nothing to do.


    Xu Yanmeng said this, everyone��s eyes were on Hansen, and he saw that he had nothing at all.


    "Mom, he really has a problem." Zhong San laughed and screamed, and summoned a gene nucleus to Hansen.


    Hansen let go of his hand and stepped back, avoiding the knife-shaped nuclear attack. He said helplessly: "Although I have not been trapped by the bronze scorpion, I have not harmed you, and it has nothing to do with this bronze urn."


    Unfortunately, at this time, Wang Zhao did not believe Hansen at all, and they all summoned the gene to kill Hansen.


    Hansen can only retreat. Their nuclear gene is gem-quality, and the gene core is at least gold-level. Several gene nucleus are killed together, and Hansen does not dare to touch it.


    "I knew that this kid is not a good thing, she should have killed him." Xu Yan dreamed and said.


    "Your body..." Old Autumn suddenly cried.


    The people glanced at each other and suddenly found that their bodies began to age, and the aging was very powerful.


    Originally a young man''s Xu Yan dream, this time it was already gray hair, and the face was wrinkled, like the old man of sixty or seventy years old.


    Everyone''s situation is the same, they are all shocked, but Wang Zhao suddenly screamed: "Mr. Li, why are you not aging?"


    Not only Wang Zhao, everyone saw it, and Mr. Li was still so elegant, and did not age like them.


    In the eyes of everyone''s horror, Mr. Li smiled slightly, released his hand and stepped back two steps, then said faintly: "I am not trapped by the Holy Ghost, and naturally will not age."


    "Mr. Li, do you know what this is?" Wang Zhao and others'' faces are all changed, and the face is unbelievable. No one can believe that Mr. Li would say such a thing.


    "This is the holy sacred blood of the blood. Just the nine blood-blooded cats are the towns and beasts. There are towns and beasts, and the holy priests will always sleep. But we opened the holy shrine and let the town beasts leave. You are able to restore your strength, and you need vitality to make it completely recover." Mr. Li said calmly.


    "Mr. Li, how do you know this? You have a way to save us, right?" Old autumn screamed at Mr. Li, as if to pray.


    He was already very old. At this time, the old bark-like wrinkles were all over his face, and his back was smashed. It looked like a dying old man who was going to be a wood.


    Wang Zhao also looked at Mr. Li, although he already knew that Mr. Li was not quite right, but he still held the hope of that.


    "I do know how to save you, but this is the purpose of my visit, how can we stop the recovery of the holy shrine?" Mr. Li said faintly.


    "You...you deliberately brought us here...you have already calculated it to us..." Wang Zhong shouted.


    "Don''t say it is so ugly. Your life is saved by me. Isn''t it normal for me to give it back? You have said that you will be able to report to you in the future. Now is the time for you to repay." Have you ever said that you have never taken it seriously?" Mr. Li said indifferently.


    Wang Zhao had already heard the stunned, and the vitality was sucked by the holy scorpion. The body became weaker and weaker. Even the words were so powerful that they couldn��t say a word at this time.


    Han Sen was also stunned at the side. I couldn��t think of Mr. Li, who was so respected. There was such a side. Even Hansen could not believe it.


    Xu Yan dreams that they trust Mr. Li, but they never think of it. It is Mr. Li who personally brought them to death.


    Mr. Li no longer pays attention to them and turns to look at Han Sen: "Little Han, what kind of disciple are you?"


    Hansen knows that Mr. Li also regards him as a believer in blood education, but Hansen did not know how to answer it at one time.


    According to Hansen, there are at least two forces in the blood-sense teaching. One is a line from the south, and it seems to be loyal to the blood-stained leader. The other is considered to be a traitor. Hansen knows that there is a scorpio. Saints and Han Jingzhi.


    Hansen didn''t know that Mr. Li was a person who belonged to that force, so he didn''t know how to answer it all the time.


    However, Mr. Li did not seem to ask in detail. See Hansen did not answer immediately, and then said: "The holy sacred recovery needs some holy blood. Although the holy blood on your body is very light, it is also useful. The sacrifice of the Holy Blood makes the Holy Ghost recover."


    Mr. Li said, before he reached the holy shrine, the right index finger swung out in the palm of his left hand, and suddenly the blue blood came out from the wound.


    The blue is fascinating, and there is no way for the blood from the south to be compared with it. It is almost as beautiful as the blue blood of the Scorpio Saints.


    "Mr. Li, don''t know which saint you are?" Hansen asked Mr. Li.


    Mr. Li listened to Han Sen''s words and frowned slightly: "Which is the descendant of your pulse, did your parents not tell you anything about the lord?"


    "You are the blood of the church?" Hansen suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Mr. Li.


    Hansen had spent all his time trying to know who the leader of the blood-study was, but now he has come two, and they are completely different.


    A shadow that claims to be the leader of the church is a stranger. Now Mr. Li said that he is the leader, and he is clearly a pure human being.


    "What is going on? How come suddenly so many teachers?" Han Sen thought sharply, but he couldn''t think of a clue.


    Et��

 Chapter 1412： War of blood

    At this time, Wang Zhao was white and gray, and his body was next to the holy shrine. His eyes were full of sorrow and despair, not to mention the use of genetic cores, and he did not even have the strength to stand up.


    "Isn''t the Holy Blood yet?" Mr. Li said faintly.


    "What happens when the Holy Ghost recovers?" Hansen did not pass. Although he had a heart to pretend to be a **** believer, he let him give blood. The ghost knew what would happen, maybe it would have killed him.


    Mr. Li did not answer Han Sen this time. His eyes fell on Hansen. His figure was suddenly moving. He appeared in front of Hansen as a teleport. He grabbed Hansen��s neck with one hand and went straight to Hansen. coffin.


    Hansen didn''t even have a chance to dodge. Although his mind realized it, his body did not respond with consciousness.


    When Mr. Li grabbed his neck, Hansen only felt like he was locked by the iron gate. The whole body seemed to be soaked by a current, and the body could not move at all. He could only let Mr. Li catch the stone.


    Mr. Li took Hansen to the sacred priest and put him on the shackle. He stretched his finger and pointed it to Hansen��s neck. He wanted Hansen to bleed directly on it.


    Hansen��s eyes flashed with blazing white light. The holy light spread quickly from the pupils. The black short hair turned into a blazing color, and it grew rapidly. The whole body was soaked in the light.


    Hansen, who was shackled by the strange power, finally regained his freedom, and slammed into Mr. Li��s finger with a fist, using the power of the hand to cover the sky.


    Hey!


    Mr. Li took a two-step step back and looked at Han Sen with some surprise.


    Hansen��s heart was even more shocked. He used his hand to cover the sky with Mr. Li��s gene order chain. It was like pulling it on the steel bar. It��s completely continually pulling. I can��t imagine that Mr. Li��s body is strong. At what point, it is likely to have reached the level of Super God creature or the Great.


    Hansen said nothing to turn around and flee, the power gap is too big, it is not a class of people at all, and it will definitely die if it goes on.


    "I don''t think there is such a powerful disciple in my blood teaching. Although the concentration of the holy blood is lower, it is not a shame to sacrifice for the holy shrine." Mr. Li said faintly, but his body shape has already reached Han. Behind Sen, he grabbed Hansen with one hand.


    This time Hansen was prepared, and under the blessing of the super-spiritual body, the body reaction speed was much faster than before.


    The sky umbrella opened to block the palm of Mr. Li, while the other hand took out the crystal egg.


    boom!


    Mr. Li��s hand was shot above the umbrella, and the umbrella of the umbrella was suddenly cracked. Hansen felt a huge force, and even the man flew out with the umbrella and crashed into the palace. On the wall, the blood in the mouth was mad.


    The crystal egg swayed in front of Mr. Li, but the strange trajectory did not bypass Mr. Li''s palm, and he was caught by him. The five fingers were slightly forced, and only the slamming sound was heard. The crystal egg was directly pinched.


    Bing Yuyu suddenly emerged from it, punched in the palm of Mr. Li, and quickly returned to Hansen''s side.


    Mr. Li did not think that there was such a change. The palm of his hand was hit by the fist of Bingyu, and suddenly a little bit of ice and jade spread in his palm, but in the blink of an eye, the whole palm became the color of ice jade, as if It is a crystal jade sculpture in general.


    Han Senqiang endured the blood in his chest and climbed up from the ground. His heart was a little dark, and he couldn��t think of the ice jade, so even the tyrannical body of Mr. Li could be sealed.


    But in the next second, Hansen��s excitement turned into nothing. I saw that Mr. Li��s body was blue, the skin seemed to be soaked in blue, and the color of the ice jade was fast under the blue. The ablation disappeared completely from the hands of Mr. Li in the blink of an eye, leaving only pure blue in the palm of his hand.


    "It''s rare, it''s really rare. My disciples who teach blood can apply the strength of the shelter to this level. You are the first person in my teaching." Mr. Li was not angry because he was attacked. Instead, he was angry. Exclaimed.


    Hansen was not in the mood to listen to his praises, his thoughts in his mind, calculating the possibility of all living, but for a time he could not think of any feasible methods.


    His strength is much worse than that of Mr. Li, and the gene core is still bronze. Both can''t compete with Mr. Li, and the chance of being alive is very slim.


    ��Why do I seem to be less comfortable with the strength of the shelter?�� Hansen said casually, just wanting to delay a little time, hoping to think of ways to get away.


    Mr. Li looked at Han Sen and seemed to see through his thoughts, but he did not immediately start. Instead, he replied: "The believers who have the Holy Blood can absorb the genes of the shelter, but it is difficult to have the attribute strength of the shelter. The more pure the holy blood, the more so, because our genes have passed through so many generations of inheritance, and we have already fixed the method of evolution, which can promote the evolution of genes, but it is impossible to change the attributes. Your holy blood is too Too thin, so you are not bound by the Holy Blood, you can still have the attribute strength in the shelter. Which disciple is you, the same generation of holy blood?"


    "You know my name is Han." Hansen said.


    "There are no people named Han in the thirteen saints. You use a pseudonym." Mr. Li seems to have some interest in Hansen now, and he is not in a hurry.


    "This is my real name, my grandfather is Han Jingzhi." Hansen said.


    "Han Jingzhi? Impossible, although Han Jingzhi entered my teaching, but after all, it was only an outsider, and his descendants could not have holy blood." Mr. Li directly denied.


    Han Sen listened to Mr. Li, and he knew that there should be no mistakes in the South and the infants and ghosts. Han Jingzhi is not a saint of blood and religion. He is only forced into the blood.


    "Since you say that Han Jingzhi is an outsider, why does he have a sacred object of blood teaching?" Hansen continued, and at the same time searched in the hole in the tunnel, hoping to find the possibility of escape.


    Suddenly, Hansen discovered that the nine-sex blood cat of the town was just lying on the eaves of the palace, his tail swaying, and his eyes were staring at Hansen.


    "Is it still here?" Hansen was surprised.


    Mr. Li said with a deep sigh: "You know this thing, then it must be a descendant of one of the thirteen saints, but your blood is so thin, can you say that you are the person of the emperor''s saints Qin family?"


    "How do you know?" Hansen pretended to be surprised.


    "Qin family has been separated from my teaching since ancient times, and it is not normal to practice blood. It is normal for the holy blood to be thin." Mr. Li said, looking at Han Sen: "I can��t think of the long time, the Qin family is heavy. It is a happy event to teach me."

 Chapter 1413： Secret of blood education

    "Since it is a happy event, such a big day, don''t use a knife to shoot a gun. It''s unlucky to bleed." Han Sen said, slowly moving back.


    "I teach my disciples to be proud of blood. If there are major festivals, they must use blood as a sacrifice. Why should they not say auspiciously? Since you are a descendant of the Qin family, you should sacrifice for the holy shrine. Later, I will teach the king to the world. At that time, there must be a credit for your Qin family." Mr. Li said that people have come to Hansen in the wind.


    Hansen had been prepared, and when he turned over, he jumped over the eaves of the palace and came to the side of the nine-blooded blood cat.


    The nine-life blood cat pendant in his arms has been very hot, and now Hansen has been able to determine that it is not the bronze scorpion that responds to the nine-life blood cat pendant, but the nine-sex blood cat.


    The Nine Blood Cat Pendant can suppress the blue blood. This living nine blood cat has previously been sacred. If it is, it may have any effect on the current situation.


    Mr. Li looked up at Hansen and originally planned to catch up, but at first glance he saw the nine-life blood cat on the eaves, and his body suddenly stopped, frowning and looking at the nine-blooded blood cat did not move.


    Seeing Mr. Li reacting like this, Hansen��s heart was happy, and he cautiously squatted around the nine **** cats.


    The nine-life blood cat is still lying there without moving, and Mr. Li is staring at the nine-life blood cat and said: "The holy shrine is already open, why don''t you leave? Really, when I don''t dare to kill you?"


    Nine **** cats heard the words, their eyes smashed, and they even showed a strange smile. Then they stood up and suddenly reached the top of Hansen��s head. Hansen did not come and reacted at all. It was already lying. On Hansen��s head, the tail hangs behind Hansen��s back, and looks at Mr. Li as if he is provocative and likes to laugh at him.


    Han Sen saw that the blood-sucking cat did not hurt him, and he did not start. He turned his mind into countless thoughts and thought: "What is going on? Is the sacred object of blood-stricken teaching really going to go with their leader?"


    Mr. Li��s face was a little dignified, staring at the nine-life blood cat on the top of Hansen��s head. The palm of his hand was lifted slightly, and his body shape smashed toward the nine-sex blood cat.


    Hansen wants to dodge, although Mr. Li is a **** cat, but the nine **** cat is on his head, which is equal to his head, how can Hansen not hide.


    However, Hansen suddenly felt the chest burning and rising, and the nine-hearted blood cat pendant in his arms was red, so that Hansen��s whole person was wrapped in blazing blood, and a powerful force to the extreme was injected into his body. Hansen feels that he can punch the universe.


    Han Sen felt that the inside of the body rose so badly that he could not help but bang a bang to Mr. Li. With the fist of red light banging in the hands of Mr. Li, he directly flew out Mr. Li.


    Mr. Li��s powerful body fell on the ground, his legs slipped out of the ground for more than a dozen meters, and two deep grooves were pulled out on the rocky ground, and the corners of his mouth overflowed with blue blood.


    "The sacred object is on you, after you are not a saint? Who are you?" Mr. Li stared at Hansen.


    "I have said that I am a descendant of Han Jingzhi." Hansen''s heart was a surprise, the nine-hearted blood cat pendant on his chest, pouring out an endless stream of force into his body, making him wrapped in red light. In the middle, the power is arrogant and unimaginable.


    "Han Jingzhi''s descendants, then you should die." Mr. Li''s face was gloomy, and he punched Hansen with a punch.


    Hansen didn��t have the idea of ??dodging again this time. Under the package of red light, he punched Mr. Li.


    Hey!


    The powerful power of Mr. Li can''t resist Hansen''s boxing power, and the body that was bombarded floated up.


    Hansen��s legs were double-strength, and the eaves suddenly split open. Hansen��s body broke open and appeared in front of Mr. Li as a teleport.


    The fist fell like a storm on Mr. Li. The sense of speed and strength was something Hansen had never had. Hansen felt that he could now blow the stardust.


    Mr. Li was able to withstand a few fists with his fist, but under that powerful force, he was quickly broken off the defensive.


    Hansen��s fist violently banged on Mr. Li��s body, like a boxing punch like a punching bag, twisting the body of Mr. Li��s body and squirting blood in his mouth.


    "Auntie... Auntie..." Hansen��s excited punch was on Mr. Li, and he couldn��t help but learn the mantra of the evil emperor.


    boom!


    Finally, Mr. Li was shot out by Han Sen, his body slammed into the ground, and the ground was knocked out of a deep ditch. The body had been hit by the holy scorpion before stopping.


    Hansen is trying to get out of the way and kill Mr. Li in one go, so as not to have more trouble.


    However, Mr. Li��s relying on the holy shrine is not the same as the distorted body. His complex complex face says: ��Han Jingzhi��s teachings are falling apart, and now his descendants are bad for me. Is it my blood is destined to be destroyed? Han��s hand... I��m not willing... I��m really reluctant... It��s only one step away from being a god...��


    "God into a god? What kind of god?" Han Sen heard the word, could not help but jump.


    "Since you are a descendant of Han Jingzhi, don''t you know that the ultimate pursuit of blood education is to become a god?" Mr. Li spit out a **** voice.


    ��How to be a god?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    "Crushing the void, entering the fifth shelter, will naturally become a god, but unfortunately I do not have this opportunity, Han Jingzhi he did not, it seems that you are the most likely person." Li said.


    ��Why is there no chance for Han Jingzhi?�� Hansen wondered.


    "His qualifications are too bad, there is no possibility of becoming a god. He is just like me, just thinking about it." Mr. Li sneered.


    Hansen wants to kill Mr. Li immediately, but there are too many doubts in his heart to ask. Hesitated or did not do it. He asked: "Why does blood teaching teach aliens and humans? Blood teaching is human. Is it created, or is it created by a different spirit?"


    Mr. Li reached out and wiped the blood of his mouth: "It seems that Han Jingzhi did not tell you anything, are you really his descendants?"


    ��Does it have anything to do with it?�� Hansen said.


    "Also." Mr. Li said with a deep sigh: "There is no contradiction in the question you are talking about. The teaching of blood is created by human beings, and it is created by aliens."


    "What do you mean?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    Mr. Li said with a smile: "What do you think humans are? Where did we come from?"


    Hansen suddenly jumped in his heart: "Did the founder of our blood-stricken teachings was originally a creature in the shelter? But then he went to the league? Just like the Ashura?"


    Mr. Li nodded and shook his head: "You only said half right, Ashura counts something, he just killed a seriously wounded god. And the founder of our blood teaching, or the whole human being. The ancestor of the ancestors, but the real broken void reached the existence of the fifth shelter."

 Chapter 1414： Ins and outs

    "What? You mean the ancestor of our entire human race, originally a sheltered creature?" Hansen screamed.


    "This is the secret of our **** teachings from ancient times. It is the words left by the ancestors, and naturally there will be no mistakes," said Mr. Li.


    ��What is the fifth shelter?�� Hansen asked, everything that Mr. Li said was too shocking, and he wanted to know the answer.


    However, Mr. Li shook his head and said: "I don''t know, this is the secret that our blood donors want to pursue. Only when they enter the Fifth Shelter to become God can they know this secret."


    "So what about Han Jingzhi? Who is he?" Hansen asked again.


    Mr. Li smiled and said: "A liar, originally thought that he has a strange power, can help me master the holy things, but did not expect that he is just a liar, nothing, not only can not help me, but also cheated The whole blood-death teaching, the separation of blood-blooded teachings, and the opportunity to steal the treasure map of my teachings, it seems that he has found the holy things, and passed the holy things to you."


    Every word that Mr. Li said made Han Sen shocked.


    In the mouth of Mr. Li, Han Jingzhi, who was known as the last qigong master, turned out to be a liar, and he also cheated the whole blood.


    Hansen integrated the clues he knew and finally got everything in a way.


    The ancestors of mankind were originally creatures in the shelter, and blood teaching was also created in the shelter.


    Then he, like Ashura, became a god, and then he did not know what, and he came to the league.


    Ashura gave birth to the Shura, and the ancestors of mankind gave birth to the Terran, and also created the Blood Life in the Alliance.


    Infant ghosts are the congregation of the **** teachings of the shelters, and Mr. Li is a member of the Union Humanity.


    The human ancestor left some things about the sanctuary in the blood education, but I don''t know why the human ancestors and humans could not enter the shelter again.


    Until the advent of space transmission technology, human beings once again entered the shelter, which opened the journey of human beings in shelters.


    The shadow that Hansen had previously seen as a blood-stained leader is probably the shadow left by the human ancestor before he became a god.


    I think that Hansen feels that there is something that can''t be considered. If these speculations are true, then what he saw before is the ancestors of all human beings.


    No wonder he would say that he must be his child. If he is really the ancestor of mankind, then he can indeed be said to be his child.


    As for Mr. Li, he does not know why he wants to play the sacred object, perhaps for the sake of becoming a god, or for other reasons.


    I don''t know if he couldn''t do it himself, or if he had any special needs, Mr. Li took the well-known qigong master Han Jingzhi to help him, but he did not expect Han Jingzhi to lie to the whole blood teaching. Got a treasure map.


    Hansen guessed that Han Jingzhi relied on the treasure map, and with the help of the worms, he found the sacred thing, the **** cat and the "life gate."


    However, Han Sen felt that something was wrong. He felt a move and looked at Mr. Li and asked: "Han Jingzhi joined the blood education before or after the alliance developed the shelter?"


    Mr. Li disdainfully said: "If Han Jingzhi did not steal our research, do you think the alliance can study the delivery device? It��s just that the people in the league are lucky, and with the help of the crystal technology, we succeeded in one step. It is."


    Hansen suddenly understood that Han Jingzhi knew that the place he sent in was the shelter before the seventh action lady sent it.


    However, because the transmission technology is not mature, or something unexpected, they are not transmitted to the first floor of the shelter, it is likely to be directly transmitted to the fifth **** sanctuary.


    As for their encounter in the Fifth Shelter, Hansen still couldn''t fully understand it. He only knew that many people in the Seventh Action Group were pitted by a guy who claimed to be a god.


    Han Jingzhi knew the existence of the shelter, but why did he finally have a wish? This is what Hansen doesn''t know.


    But in any case, Hansen has now figured out one thing, that is, as long as he can enter the fifth shelter, all doubts will be solved.


    Whether the blood-throwing master is the first ancestor of mankind, whether he entered the alliance from the shelter, and what the other guy who claimed to be a **** is, etc., as long as he can enter the fifth shelter, he can solve it all.


    "Here is the sanctuary before the blood-stricken leader is promoted to God?" Han Sen asked Li.


    Mr. Li nodded slightly, and some arrogantly said: "This is the sanctuary of the ancestors, only his descendants, that is, we humans can enter, even if we are, even God, can not enter here."


    Listening to Mr. Li, Han Sen thought of another thing. He also entered the alliance after becoming a god. Why can''t the descendants of Ashura enter the shelter again?


    And why God is also hurt, and the Ashura of the Third Shelter is cheap, which is also very puzzling.


    Hansen is not sure that Mr. Li is telling the truth, but if he says it is true, Han Sen has a rough outline of the whole thing, no longer as confused as before.


    "What is the holy thing? What is it?" Hansen looked at the nine **** cats lying on top of his head.


    "The sacred object is the gene nucleus of the ancestor, but it is not very accurate. It should be said that it is the gene nucleus after the gods. I don''t know what its name is." Mr. Li said that he looked at the top of Hansen''s head. Blood-sucking cat: "As for it, it is a different creature for the ancestors to guard the sanctuary. As for what it has to do with the adults, I don''t know. I only know that the gene nucleus of the ancestors is its appearance."


    Hansen still wants to ask another question, but Mr. Li suddenly reveals a strange smile: "Time is up."


    Han Sen''s face changed, and he suddenly understood what Mr. Li was saying, and slammed him to Mr. Li.


    However, I suddenly saw the bronze enamel on the top of Guanghua, and the cover was automatically opened. Li turned over and jumped into the bronze urn.


    "When I was born again, it was when I was promoted to God." Mr. Li only said such a sentence, and the cover was already covered.


    Hansen rushed to the bronze ancient ancestors, grabbed the lid with both hands, and wanted to pick it up, but Hansen��s current strength, even under the hood, did not move at all.


    "It doesn''t have to be a waste of effort. It is the relic of God. If it is already open, no one can open it."


    Hansen grabbed the lid with both hands and was about to use it again. Suddenly he heard the nine blood-blooded cat on his head and spoke.

 Chapter 1415： Gene god

    "Pendant is not the genetic core of God? Isn''t it even possible to open the bronze scorpion?" Hansen did not feel strange about talking about the nine-blooded blood cat, asked directly.


    Nine blood cats squinted and said: "The thing is not called the nuclear nucleus, but the meaning is similar. If the thing is still in the hands of God, it is natural to break the relics of God. Unfortunately, you are not a god, and its power is not It��s normal to be inspired by you, and it��s normal to break the bronze.��


    The nine-blooded blood cat said that the red light on Han Sen began to fade, and the pendant also restored its original appearance.


    Hansen had long guessed that the nine-hearted blood cat inspired the power of the pendant. There was no special reaction to this. He just continued to ask: "Is there any way to get him out of the bronze urn?"


    Nine blood cats said faintly: "From the blood, he is the descendant of the owner of this shelter, just like his own, but his blood has gone wrong, so he was not directed to see the owner of the shelter. Without real inheritance, even if you enter the bronze age, the chances of being a **** are very low."


    After a pause, the nine-blooded blood cat was again said: "And even if you use bronze to become a god, it may not be a good thing."


    ��Why?�� Hansen asked inexplicably.


    Nine blood cats did not answer Han Sen, jumped from Han Sen''s head and jumped over to the bronze ancient plaque: "I promised your ancestor, guarded the shelter until his descendants came to open the bronze urn, now the bronze urn Open, I don''t have to stay here anymore."


    Nine-blooded blood cats seem to have some nostalgia and look at the bronze urns at the foot: "It��s been a long time to sleep here, and it��s a bit uncomfortable to change places to sleep later."


    After that, the nine-life blood cat jumped up again and jumped over to Hansen��s head and lying there, like a red fur hat.


    "Let''s go." The nine-blooded blood cat said of course.


    Hansen��s heart is a joy, the origin of this nine-blooded blood cat is extraordinary, even the ancestors of God became the guardian of the sanctuary, the strength can be imagined, and it can also stimulate the power of the pendant, only this has already Hansen is very tempted and wants to leave it.


    "If we go out now, I am afraid there will be some trouble." Han Sen said the things of the heavens and the gods.


    "Well, when the man was still there, the heavens and the gods didn''t dare to put one, that is, the man was gone. They didn''t dare to enter the shelter. They just dared to find you to search for shelters. It was smart." It''s a pity that cleverness is wrong, and they can''t think of dreams. You will be the descendants of that person." The nine-blooded blood cat grinned disdainfully.


    "It turns out that the owners here are so strong, then I am relieved, or will I take you out to pick them up now?" Hansen said.


    Nine blood cats have a white eye: "I am not that person, there is no ability to suppress the extraterrestrial and the gods, you can not stimulate the true power of the gene god, only rely on me to stimulate its power, restrain the humans with blood problems OK, it��s too far to fight against the heavens and the gods. You still honestly think about how to fool the past, so that you can keep your life."


    "That can only be taken one step at a time." Hearing, Hansen��s eyes turned and said to the nine-blooded blood cat: "You have to go, there is nothing to pack and take away?"


    The nine-life blood cat suddenly saw through his mind: "You don''t move those minds, the shelters can''t move, otherwise the guardian bursts will fail, and anyone can enter the shelter, and there is no guarantee here. Wait for your future strength. When you reach the point of the Great, you can naturally come back to take over here."


    "Mr. Li has already occupied the bronze urn, can I take over here?" Hansen asked with surprise.


    "Bronze ancient plaques are bronze urns, shelters are shelters, and the two have nothing to do with it. You have the genetic personality of that person, that is the key to controlling the shelter. And it is not easy to become a god, then what? Mr. Li entered the bronze ancient urn, no matter how successful he failed, at least tens of thousands of years will not come out." Nine blood cat said.


    Han Sen heard that Mr. Li had to wait for at least tens of thousands of years before he could come out. His heart was happy: "This is no different from death. After tens of thousands of years, my brother has long been a god, even if it is not a god. That��s already dead, and he can��t come out and have a relationship with me.��


    Although Hansen felt a little pity, he was not able to take away a treasure in Baoshan. However, the blood of the gods condensed the gene nucleus, and there were nine blood-cats, and he was content.


    Real blood still doesn''t know what it is. Gene nucleus is like a human body. When human beings are born, although they can control their own bodies, they don''t know much about their bodies. They need to develop their bodies slowly. Then I know what I can do and what I can''t do.


    The same is true for the gene nucleus, which requires the ability to develop it continuously. The higher the degree of development, the higher its evolution.


    This also involves the issue of potential. Some of the nuclear potential is insufficient. Even if it is developed, the potential will be developed and it will not reach a high level.


    With the nine life blood cats out of the shelter, under the guidance of the nine life blood cats, it was very easy to go out, no danger.


    "In other words, do you have a name? How do I call you?" Hansen asked as he asked the **** cat on his head.


    "You call me a cat god." Nine blood cats squinted and said.


    "Cat god, I don''t understand a problem. So many of us come in. If we are descendants of the owner of the shelter, why are there so many people dying? According to the truth, in addition to the problem of the blood, Mr. Li Others should be directed to see his shadow?" Hansen asked.


    The cat **** snorted and said: "There is nothing strange about it. Everything here is what he left before he became a god. Even after he became a god, he is not omnipotent. The expected design deviation is normal. If you didn''t practice the correct secret, you couldn''t be directed to see the shadow he left behind."


    When one person and one cat spoke out of the shelter, Hansen waited until the midday clouds to spread out of the shelter.


    Yumiao, Yu Xuan, and the goddess who had been waiting outside, saw that someone came out and stood up one by one, staring at the door of the shelter.


    Seeing that Hansen was alone from the inside, he was surprised.


    So many humans went in, and the last one that came out would be a human with a bronze gene, which was somewhat unexpected.


    Their eyes were on Hansen, but they didn''t seem to see the cat **** on Hansen''s head, as if it didn''t exist at all.


    "What happened inside? Why is it that you are alone?" asked Hansen, who was staring at the goddess.

 Chapter 1416： challenge

    "You don''t have to answer. If there is anything, let''s go back and say it." Yu Miao suddenly stopped in front of Hansen and said to the goddess faintly.


    "Yu Miao, what do you mean by this? We said that cooperation is good, and there is news that we have to share." The face of the goddess changed slightly.


    "Our cooperation is over now, Yu Xuan, take him away." Yu Miao said coldly.


    "Want to go, it''s not that easy." Goddess also knows that no matter who is coming out, unless both sides come out, there will inevitably be a battle.


    Hansen was ready to speak a word, but he did not wait for him to say a word, and it was already playing.


    Jade Hyun is pulling him and running. The aliens in the shelters of the heavens and the sanctuary of the sanctuary are fighting together, and the days of the landslides are devastating.


    Fortunately, Yu Xuan had arranged for them. Yu Xuan summoned a jade boat, carrying Hansen to shuttle the void, and quickly fled the battlefield. When Hansen could see the surrounding scenery, the jade boat had reached an ancient Inside the shelter.


    "You don''t have to be nervous. Just say what you see in the shelter. It will naturally have great benefits." Because of fear that Hansen will die as fast as the first three humans who came back, Yu Xuan and others Ling couldn''t wait to ask Han Sen what he saw in the shelter.


    Hansen said the things happening in the shelter in detail. When it comes to the truth, it��s basically true. For example, the building that looks like a tower, and the strange death of Yu Zhi��s. In the passage, I encountered the monument of destiny, chased by the wolves, and was sucked to death by the bronze scorpion. Wang Han said that the word is not bad.


    However, some key places, Hansen did not speak out, slightly modified.


    For example, he pushed open the wall of destiny, and the shadows seen in the garden, and Mr. Li is a **** lord and a cat god, Hansen has covered up the past.


    After listening to what Hansen said, Yu Xuan looked at a stranger next to him. The stranger said nothing, and went to Hansen��s face. The eyebrow suddenly appeared an eyeball, and the bead was facing Hansen. A photo, Hansen suddenly felt a pain in his head, as if something had invaded his brain.


    "Mom, I want to directly read the memory of my brain." Hansen was shocked and wanted to resist.


    But I heard the cat **** above the head said: "Do not close your eyes, pretend to be painful, I will solve it."


    Han Sen heard that he would no longer move, closed his eyes and stood there, his face showing pain.


    But the power that invaded his brain seemed to disappear.


    After a short time, the aliens took back the eyeball and said to Yu Xing on the side: "He didn''t lie, his memory is exactly the same as everything he said."


    "It seems that our exploration has failed again. It still has nothing to gain. The bronze urn is empty, which is somewhat unexpected." Jade sighed.


    After a while, Yu Xuan looked at Han Sen, who was still there, and asked the stranger: "How is this human being?"


    Heterophoric replied: "His soul was directly broken through my soul search, and the soul has been damaged. It is basically impossible to recover as early as possible. Death will not be a problem. The brain will have a problem later. If you are not lucky, you will change directly. Become an idiot, good luck can still live like a normal person, although not to become a fool, but the previous memory is completely destroyed."


    "This is just the right thing, saving him from leaking out what he saw in the shelter." Yu Xuan said faintly.


    After a few days, Hansen seems to have gradually recovered, but the previous things are completely unrecognizable, and IQ seems to have some problems.


    So Yu Xing, they were completely relieved, gave Hansen some genetic fruits, and found a stranger to send him back to the shelter.


    The reason why Hansen has not been killed is that Hansen has completely destroyed his memory. Even if someone wants to search his memory, it is useless. Secondly, Hansen does have a force. If he kills him, he is afraid. Other creatures in the shelter outside the chill are chilling, and no one will dare to contribute to them in the future.


    "One is not a good thing. After I am promoted to the Great Emperor, I have to fight all the gods outside the sky." Hansen returned to the shelter and was relieved, and his heart was also very angry.


    Fearing that the person in the shelter of the heavens knew that he was fine, Hansen had never left the shelter, and he was in the league most of the time.


    Hansen made up his mind. When he went out to hunt again next time, he went out as a super emperor, lest he would be seen by the creatures in the refuge.


    This time, the harvest is still very big. After Hansen ate the fruit of the god-level genes, the gene of God was full, and there were still ten fruit-level genes.


    The mutated gene is still a lot worse, but with Hansen''s current physical fitness, even if you don''t use the nucleus, hunting mutants is not difficult.


    Once again, I entered the gene nucleus library and entered it with the nucleus as the key.


    Hansen found that even a creature that challenged him did not, quietly a little weird.


    "Isn''t it a stress to accept a challenge in a month? How can anyone challenge me?" Hansen asked the stone man.


    The stone man replied: "No one is challenged."


    Han Sen asked again, Shi Ren only answered these four words.


    In fact, Hansen��s last killing of Montenegro was too scary. The top ten other creatures did not dare to challenge him until they figured out what the nucleus had.


    After all, even the hearts of Montenegro and the gods were directly killed, and there was no chance of escaping and fleeing. No one would be willing to make fun of their own lives.


    It is the aliens who have the ability to resurrect, and they are not willing to take risks. After all, there are some forces in the shelter that can directly destroy the stone of the soul.


    "Stoneman, can I challenge them?" Hansen''s eyes turned and looked at the genes on the bronze gene list that contained the extraterrestrial and the sanctuary shelter. Hansen felt very uncomfortable in his heart.


    "You can challenge, but you are already at the top of the list. Even if you challenge the victory, you will not get any benefit, and the ranking will not change any more." Shi Ren replied.


    Hansen saw that the gene nucleus of a sanctuary shelter was lit up on the list, indicating that the owner of the gene nucleus was inside the gene nucleus, so he directly chose the challenge.


    The result was only a moment, and the other party directly refused, and did not give him a chance to fight.


    "You are not saying that you can challenge?" Hansen looked at the stone man and asked.


    The stone man said: "It can be a challenge, but the rules of challenge are the same. The other party has only one chance to accept the challenge every month. Other challenges can be freely accepted or not accepted."


    Hansen was a little depressed. At this time, he suddenly heard the stone man say: "The bronze eye of the ninth place of the nuclear gene has challenged."

 Chapter 1417： First place in the trading list

    Hansen glanced at it and found that the shelter where the Eye of the Ghost was located was not a heaven or a god, and was slightly disappointed.


    However, Hansen accepted the challenge and entered the genetic battlefield.


    After entering the genetic battlefield, I saw a black body shining, and the three-eyed leopard, which was like a satin, ran to the side.


    The black three-eyed leopard usually ran and shouted: "Big brother should not misunderstand, I am coming to talk about business, not to challenge you."


    Han Sen saw that it was a different creature. He was somewhat happy in his heart. He thought that he had the opportunity to kill the super-natural larvae. Hearing it shouted, he could not help but glimpse.


    "What business?" Hansen did not do anything, and asked the black leopard up and down.


    "Big brother, this is the case. You have already got the first place. Your gene core has been strengthened nine times. It doesn''t make any sense to stay in the first place. It''s better to give me the first position... ... Of course, of course... that is not your strength, but you are kind, I will not let you suffer, what conditions do you have, despite the mouth, as long as I can do it, I will try my best to satisfy you." Black Leopard took a breath After all, I was afraid that Hansen would not wait for him to finish.


    Hansen was able to understand. This guy was originally for the ninth reinforcement. He wanted to get the first position, but he was afraid to beat Hansen, so he wanted to buy it and let Hansen directly concede.


    "What price do you plan to buy for me?" Hansen wants to hear what the price of the black leopard can be. If he wants to take a break and want to fool him, he will kill the meat directly.


    The black leopard listened to Hansen asking for the price code. When he was happy, he was afraid that Hansen would not ask the price to start the game directly.


    "Big brother, the price is definitely not a problem. We have a lot of good things in the purgatory shelter. Big brother, you want to say anything, as long as the purgatory shelters everything, I promise not to let you down." The black leopard said in a row.


    "Do you have good things in your purgatory sanctuary?" Hansen listened to the black leopard, that is the super rich second generation in different creatures. There are certainly many good things.


    "There are a lot of things, like ghosts, **** fire..." The black leopard immediately said a bunch of names that Hansen had never heard.


    ��Is there any genetic fruit that can increase the super **** gene?�� Hansen asked.


    "There is no such thing, but there is a super ghost tree. It is also good. The fruits that are produced may have super genus larvae. It is better to kill meat than to eat fruit." The black leopard said quickly.


    "You are such a large sanctuary, not even the fruit of the gene?" Hansen asked, looking at the black leopard.


    The black leopard said with a bitter face: "The tree is there, but the fruit has already been eaten, and it can''t be kept."


    "The gene fruit is not, should the super gene core be there?" Hansen said.


    The black leopard��s heart secretly confesses: ��Do you really dare to speak, super gene nucleus? It��s got to kill the great emperor or super **** creature to get it. We have a purgatory sanctuary, but we can��t change it with you.��


    However, this black leopard did not dare to say, with a smile said: "Big brother, such a baby, I really do not, gem-level gene nuclear is there is one, or you look at the change?"


    In fact, Hansen also knows that even if the black leopard has a super gene core, it is impossible to take it out and change it. He is called the price of the sky, waiting for the black leopard to counter-offer.


    "Gemstone gene core, it seems that there is no big use." Hansen seems to be a disappointment, but added another sentence: "What is your gene core, what special ability?"


    Hansen is still quite satisfied with the gem-level gene nucleus. Anyway, this first position is useless to him, and it is better to change things.


    The black leopard quickly said: "There are some, the ability is very special and easy to use, it is the best in the gem gene core, so you can enjoy it at a glance."


    Said, the black leopard summoned a gene nucleus, but within the gene nucleus, except for his natal nuclear, other nucleus could not be used. Although the nucleus was summoned, it was In a state of seal, there is no half-power, and there is no way to stimulate its power.


    Hansen glanced at it and saw that the gene nucleus was a blue gem. I don''t know what it is.


    Waiting for Hansen to ask, the black leopard explained: "This gem-level gene is called the ghost armor, the dark core gene, which can be turned into a ghost armor to protect your body. Strong defense ability, and can automatically change according to your body shape, the appearance is gorgeous and practical, the only drawback is that there is no good defense ability for physical attacks..."


    Hansen listened to the black leopard, probably already knowing that this is a kind of nuclear armor that can defend against magic attacks, but can''t prevent physical attacks.


    Unfortunately, within the gene bank, there is no way to show what the ghost armor looks like.


    "You just said what kind of tree is there?" Hansen asked again.


    The black leopard quickly summoned a genetic seed: "The tree is planted in the purgatory sanctuary. There is no way to transplant it. This is the seed of the super ghost tree. It is a little care that I gave you."


    "Okay, very good, you are very promising, I am optimistic about you." Han Sen reached out to pick up the super ghost tree seeds, feeling the inner and the middle of the machine, is indeed a very high-level genetic seed.


    "Thank you for your big brother''s compliment, this you see..." The black leopard sent the ghost to the methyl group and sent it to Hansen.


    Hansen took over the nucleus like a sapphire. He took a look and saw that it was the same as the gem-quality dark gene.


    "The first place I can give you, but after you strengthen the gene nucleus, you have to accept my challenge and let me get back to the first position." Hansen said.


    "No problem..." The black leopard promised to come down.


    "That''s it, congratulations on becoming the leader of the bronze gene nuclear bank. In the future, the fourth shelter will be just around the corner," Hansen said with a smile.


    "That would also like to thank your brother for your cultivation." The black leopard was overjoyed.


    "Well, what business will come to me again in the future." Han Sen waved his hand at the black leopard and directly confessed to the nuclear Vault.


    Back to the stone man, I saw that his nucleus ranking dropped by one, ranking second, and the first place was the ghost eye.


    After looking at the crystal egg, the nine layers of light above it are still there, still nine times.


    Returning to the shelter, Hansen summoned the ghost armor and turned his breath into the darkness, destroying the ghost armor.


    Suddenly, I saw the blue light appearing in Hansen''s body, turning into a crystal-like blue armor, completely wrapping Hansen''s body.


    This armor has no substance, but outsiders look, Hansen seems to have become a blue evil spirit, can not see what the body inside the ghost armor looks like. 8)

 Chapter 1418： Again on the top

    "This is a good thing!" Hansen tried. The outsiders'' eyes and thoughts were not wearing ghost armor, and they didn''t say how defensive the thing was. Just wearing this thing, no one could see him. Look, I can''t feel his breath, so Hansen likes it very much.


    The nuclear armor is different from the beast of the beast. In the ghost armor, Hansen is able to wear the beast of the beast, which is equivalent to double defense.


    "Go back and hit the first place, maybe someone will take the baby to change." Han Sen thought so.


    The seed of the super ghost tree was planted in the garden, and a drop of life water droplets secreted by black crystals was poured. After only one night, the super ghost tree gave off a blue-like crystal bud.


    A drop of life water drops is equal to one year. It only makes it a piece of sprouts in a year. It is a super gene seed, and it doesn''t matter how many years it will take.


    The next day, Han Sen was idle, and then entered the gene nucleus library. When he saw that the ghost eye was still there, he immediately challenged him.


    The black leopard received the challenge of Hansen, directly chose to refuse, and snorted and said: "Just kidding, even the seeds of the super ghost tree are given to you, only to change back to the first place, I have to sell it back. At a big price, how can you accept your challenge and let you win back."


    In fact, the black leopard did not intend to return to the first place from the beginning. He had contacted a stranger in the top ten, and the other party opened a big price and wanted to buy his first place.


    After rejecting Hansen��s challenge, the black leopard soon received another challenge. Seeing the name of the challenged nuclear nucleus, the black leopard suddenly showed a happy color and quickly accepted the challenge.


    This time he challenged his alienity, that is, the person who bought his first name at a big price. As long as he completed the transaction, he would make a big profit and earn back the benefits of Hansen.


    Hansen challenged the black leopard to be rejected. He suddenly understood that the black leopard wanted to destroy the contract, and he was not angry. He just sneered: "Do you think there is no way to clean up you without accepting my challenge? It is too naive."


    Hansen immediately withdrew from the gene nucleus and then summoned the true blood gene nucleus to open the gene nucleus.


    Hansen soon entered the gene nucleus again and opened the ranking test with the real blood nucleus.


    When the true blood gene nucleus condenses, it is similar to the hole Xuan Jing, and it also absorbs about 20% of the black crystal, which is much more absorbed than the crystal egg. I believe that the ranking should not be lower than the crystal egg.


    The stone man''s third vertical eye shot the beam, covering the real blood gene nucleus, the number in the eyes suddenly flashed, exactly the same as the crystal egg test.


    Within the genetic battlefield, the black leopard and a red-haired alien stood and talked face to face.


    "Ghost Leopard, you can get the top position, it is very powerful. See the crystal nucleus and his master? What kind of gene core, what kind of ability?" Red-haired looks at the black leopard Said.


    Ghost Leopard said with a wry smile: "Your Highness, you don''t know me this skill, where can defeat such a horrible strongman, I bought the first place at a big price, and even what his gene core looks like Did not see."


    "Oh, then you should always see if he is a stranger or a different creature?" asked the red-haired alien.


    The ghost leopard shook his head again: "No, his body is shrouded in a chaotic darkness. He can''t see what he looks like. If I see it, I will sell this news directly. I can sell this first place. Still have to earn."


    The red-haired alien nodded slightly. He also knew the spirit and temper of the ghost leopard. If he really knew the situation of the crystal nucleus and the nucleus master, he had already taken the transaction, and he will wait until now.


    "That''s it, everything you want is here, there are a lot of things, take things and admit defeat." Red-haired aliens summoned a few things, placed in front of the ghost leopard.


    Seeing those things, the eyes of the ghost leopard suddenly lit up, full of greed.


    The value of those things is several times higher than that of Hansen. This time he not only took a first place in white, but also earned so many benefits. Think of the ghost leopard and couldn''t help but grin.


    The claws of the ghost leopard have reached the top of the things, but at this time, they suddenly saw the bronze gene nuclear ranks shine, the ghosts and the red-haired aliens are slightly stunned. I don��t know what it is, how to rank the monument suddenly. Is there such a big reaction?


    Their trade has not yet been completed, the ghost leopard has not yet conceded, and the red-haired alien has not yet got the first one. According to the truth, there is no replacement for the top of the list, and the bronze gene nuclear monument will not have such a big reaction.


    When I was wondering, I suddenly saw the change in the ranking on the stone tablet. The ghost eye that was originally in the first place suddenly fell back and became the second place. The rankings of the latter genes were also in turn. Retired one, and at the top of the list, there were two strange words of real blood.


    The ghost leopard was a little stupid. How did he not admit defeat? The position of the first place has already been moved. And he remembers that the red-haired alien gene is not called real blood.


    "You have already got the top spot?" Ghost Leopard couldn''t turn his head for a moment, and he looked at the red-haired alien.


    "Ghost Leopard, are you in the pit? I want to swallow my red spirits. Are you too long to live?" The red-haired alien looks staring at the ghost leopard, reaching out is a fist To the ghost leopard.


    The ghost leopard was blown out by a punch for more than ten meters, and the blood in the mouth was sprayed out, but did not dare to fight back.


    The red-haired alien who can afford such a big price, the background of the identity is a ghost leopard can not afford, he did not dare to fight back, climbed up and quickly explained: "His Royal Highness, where can I swallow your things? I myself Here, I haven''t taken your things yet. I don''t know what is going on here?"


    The Red Spirit also understands that the Ghost Leopard is accepting his challenge, and it is impossible to let others take the position of the top spot. Even if the Ghost Leopard wants to engage in a ghost, it is impossible.


    Just the punch, just the red spirit vented the depression in my heart.


    The ghost leopard was punched and vomited a lot of blood. The brain was awake and immediately said: "I know, and the gene nucleus directly rushed to the top of the list, occupying the first position."


    "There was another gene nucleus that could directly hit the top of the list. What kind of creature is this time?" The spirit of Chi Ling was very ugly, and he had already thought of this.


    Ghost Leopard is now depressed and wants to vomit blood. Seeing so many good things is about to be done. As a result, he can''t get it. He also stunned the red spirit god, and the precious super **** blood spit out several liters.


    "It��s a big loss. I won��t come late, why is there a horrible nuclear nucleus at this time?�� The ghost leopard wants to cry without tears, and the heart is blocked.

 Chapter 1419： a comeback

    The position of the real blood gene nuclear on the top of the list suddenly caused a huge sensation in the life of the fourth shelter.


    "What''s wrong with this recently, even the emergence of such a horrible gene nucleus, direct test on the top of the list, do not know what kind of creature gave birth to such a terrible gene nucleus?"


    "It seems that the shelter of the Fourth God is going to usher in a big era of horror. So many enchanting creatures are born. Once they grow up, the entire fourth shelter will probably turn upside down."


    "I don''t know who is stronger in the nucleus and the real blood."


    "I see that the real blood is stronger, otherwise how can I cross the nucleus directly at the top of the list?"


    "That is not the same, the nucleus is deliberately lost to the eye of the ghost, so it will be ranked behind. If the nucleus is the first, the real blood may not be able to squeeze it down. You must know that it can kill the gods. The genetic core of the heart."


    "Too horrible, one by one is so horrible, and let us not live."


    "The most worrying thing is the super-shelter in the gods and the sky. Such horror is born continuously, and once it grows up, it will inevitably endanger their rule."


    "In such a big era, there may be a great existence that would rule the entire Fourth God''s sanctuary."


    "Is it possible? That''s something that has never happened."


    "Have you ever heard of a nuclear test directly to get to the top of the list? Now that two are coming out, this era is really hard to say."


    "That is also too horrible. I really want to know if the owners of the two genes are alien or alien."


    ......


    The entire fourth shelter is talking about the true blood gene nucleus, and the big refuge of the super sanctuary also tried their best to find out who the true blood gene nucleus belongs to, but there is no clue. .


    Hansen regained his first position and had a lot of thoughts. He wanted to see if anyone had challenged him, and he didn��t even have a challenge.


    With the example of the last Montenegrin, no one dared to easily challenge the gene nucleus directly on the top of the list.


    Hansen felt a bit boring, so he had to withdraw from the gene nuclear library and return to the league to accompany the critics.


    Hansen occasionally incarnates the super-spirit to go hunting hunting mutants to increase his mutated genes, but most of the time is accompanied by Ji Yunran.


    Ji Yanran''s stomach gradually rose, and it was confirmed to be a boy. It will be produced in a few months, so Hansen has no intention of doing anything else during this time. Most of the time he stayed at home with Ji Yunran.


    The super nucleus''s gene nucleus has not been able to condense, and the nucleus, the sky umbrella and the real blood have not been promoted to the silver level.


    Hansen��s physical fitness has improved too fast, but the cultivation speed has not kept up. The time he was promoted to the fourth shelter is too short. It takes time to cultivate. It is not like raising genes, as long as they have to eat.


    In a few months, Hansen��s variant gene was also full, leaving only the super **** gene yet to be settled.


    It is obviously not an easy task to kill the super-god creatures. Unless you can encounter larvae, it is still difficult for the pure body to succeed. It is still necessary to wait for the gene nucleus to be promoted. The physical strength and the strength of the high-level nuclear nucleus It is possible to kill super **** creatures.


    As for the larvae of the super-god creatures, basically under the protection of their elders, it is almost impossible to meet them outside, and Hansen did not expect that he would have such good luck.


    Although he has reduced his time out, he has been accompanying the league in the league. Hansen has been quite comfortable during this time.


    The third sanctuary, inside a heterosexual sanctuary, gathered many horrible emperors, including Hansen��s former defeated Emperor and the Emperor.


    It is almost impossible to destroy everything, but it is not like the power of the heavens. It can directly break the cause and effect and kill the stone of their soul.


    After the defeat, the godless emperor and the returning emperor disappeared. Many people thought that they had been promoted to the fourth sanctuary, but they did not want to be in the third sanctuary.


    Many of the aliens and aliens that appeared here at this time are not inferior to the existence of the Emperor and the Emperor.


    "The news has already been confirmed. The man has been promoted to the fourth sanctuary. There is no power in the Hengtian Mountains to compete with us. It is time to take back our lost and let them know who is the third. The real master of the shelter." The returning emperor said coldly.


    A dragon-like violent super-real creature snoring said: "The situation there has also been clearly identified. The strongest is the evil spirits and super-god creatures, although it is really strong, but this time. Combined with many super creatures and emperors, it should be easy to destroy those abominable human beings."


    "Unfortunately, we can''t contact the Emperor Taishang, otherwise it will be more sure." There is a stranger sigh.


    "Han Sen has gone, but there are only those human beings left, and where they need to be taken by the Emperor, we can kill them easily." The dragon-like supernatural creature said.


    "Okay, that''s it. According to the agreed time, let''s go to the Hengtian Mountains and let those people know who is the master here." The godless emperor said coldly.


    The creatures of the horror of the horror roared and snarled, almost smashing the top of the hall.


    In those years when Hansen was in, it can be said that the third sanctuary was the most depressing period for many emperors. They had already gotten used to supervising everything. After getting the news that Hansen had been promoted to the fourth sanctuary, he joined the first time. It is necessary to recapture the millions of miles in the Hengtian Mountains and kill humanity completely.


    Hengtian Mountains.


    The Queen is fighting with a super **** creature. Hansen left a lot of life genetic essences, except for the part left to Luo Wei, Ji Yanran and Han Wei, others also traded to partners, which benefited. The most is the Queen.


    After absorbing some of the essence of life genes, the Queen has barely been able to fight with the super **** creatures. Although it has won more and less, it has the ability to acquire the super **** gene.


    Of course, the Queen can fight with the super **** creatures. Another important reason is that I learned the ghosts from Hansen, the ghosts of time and space power, and the fit of the Queen��s super-spiritual space-time wheel. Mori himself is still high, this is also the reliance of the Queen to kill the super **** creature.


    This super-god creature is very fierce. If it is not the Queen''s possession of the space-time wheel super-god, it has the dual attributes of time and space. The power is amazing. I am afraid that it has already been killed by this super-natural creature.


    Although it can still support it, it has already fallen to the bottom.


    Suddenly, the super **** creature did not know why it stopped, did not attack the Queen again, but fled to the distance.


    The Queen is self-confident, but suddenly sees the inside of the Hengtian Mountains, like the tide of alien creatures coming out, the sky is everywhere, almost covering the whole world.


    Many of them are standing on the backs of all kinds of horrible creatures. Among them are the godless emperors and the returning emperors that the empress has seen.


    "The aliens have turned away from the original agreement!" The Queen suddenly changed her face and understood what had happened.

 Chapter 1420： Wars open

    The Queen''s figure flashed through the layers of time and space, rushing toward the shelter of humanity at an incredible speed. .


    "When I first arrived in the Hengtian Mountains, I met someone who had a relationship with him. Today is really a good day." The godless Emperor saw the time and space shuttle used by the Queen, and immediately thought of Hansen, without saying anything, Heng The air emptied the Queen.


    The Queen used the ghost to apply to the body. The general super **** creatures and the emperors could not catch up with him, but the speed of the godless emperor was also the top of the third shelter. Without the sword, the queen was smashed. Behind him, you must split the Queen directly into two.


    The empress''s body flickered, as if it had disappeared into time and space, and when she reappeared, she had already crossed the sword of the godless emperor.


    The wheel of time and space super-theo, so that the Queen''s talent in the ghost is stronger than Hansen, and can also push to a stronger limit, the whole body can travel in time and space in a short time, can shuttle time and obstacles, absolutely Most attacks have no effect on her.


    No sword can open the void, but it only opens up the space. The ghost of the Queen is a shuttle through time and space. There is still time, even if it is in the void, not above a time node, still can not find the Queen.


    Coupled with the pre-judgment ability of the game, the Queen''s side battles back, the strongest such as the Emperor of the Gods, but for a time they could not help the Queen.


    Many aliens and different creatures were a little surprised. It is surprising that a human woman who is not famous is able to entangle with the godless emperor.


    Although they are not willing to say anything, many of them are secretly shocked. They all feel that human beings will be a big worry in the future. It is necessary to extinct humanity this time.


    The face of the godless emperor is also somewhat ugly, and there is a black cockroach on his body. There is no sharp knife in his hand, and he suddenly speeds up. He slashes through the void and continues to go forward.


    When the Queen''s body reappeared through time and space, she found that the sword was gone, and she had to pull the sword to resist the sword.


    Hey!


    The long sword in his hand was cut off by the sword without a knife. Although the Queen had tried to withdraw, the armor on the chest was still scooped up with a blood mark, and the blood suddenly overflowed.


    The Queen''s face did not change, as if the knife was not on her body, the legs broke out with strong power, and the body shuttled time and space again and again, and fled to the direction of the human shelter.


    The Queen knows that she must die, but if she can remind other people earlier, they will have the opportunity to send back to the Alliance, and will not be destroyed by the aliens.


    It��s just that the Queen��s distance from the super god��s gene is still a long way away. Compared with the godless emperor, there are still some gaps. After several consecutive shuttles between time and space, they are chased behind by the godless emperor.


    The blood blooms like a flower, and the Queen barely avoids the key, but the body has left blood marks again.


    Both the celestial and the ghosts were played to the limit by the Queen, flashing the deadly sniper of the Emperor, and rushing away in the direction of the human sanctuary.


    But the blood is constantly blooming. When there is not too much, the Queen is bleeding all over her body, almost like a **** person.


    Only the Queen is still silent, and the armor has been bursting with powerful blood by the blood-stained legs, and again and again in the direction of the human shelter.


    It was a slash of the air, and the power seemed to smash the entire space, and it was after the Queen.


    The empress has just flowed through time and space, and it is impossible to avoid it. She knows that she is afraid of being unable to return to the human sanctuary. This knife will probably kill her.


    Without looking back, the Queen used all her last strength and shouted in the direction of the human sanctuary: "The alien spirit is coming!"


    The sound spread through the void toward the front, but it was too far from the shelter. The Queen knew that her voice could not reach the shelter. She only hoped that there were humans nearby, she could hear her voice and send the news back to the shelter. .


    "You can''t use it anymore, no one can save you." The godless emperor said indifferently, there was no pause in the hands of the godless knife, and it directly slammed into the queen''s back, and the queen was directly formed. Two halves.


    boom!


    Like a laser, the silver light hits the sky, and instantly passes through the void and hits the sword without a knife. The blade and the silver light collide to create a blazing spark.


    The godless emperor holds the sword without a sword. Although the silver light is completely offset, but there is no sword, but it can not be smashed down half an inch. The queen once again penetrates into time and space, and the blink of an eye is already several kilometers away.


    However, the godless emperor did not look at the queen again, staring at the front.


    I saw a majestic figure breaking through the silver light and falling across from the godless emperor.


    Big pants, open short-sleeved flower shirt, revealing a muscle-filled chest and belly, a flip-flop on the foot, a long silver hair flying in the wind, wearing a pair of big sunglasses on the face, covering Lived in a large half-edge of the evil face.


    "Evil love, you are my alien family, do you really want to be an enemy of us for those despicable humans?" The godless emperor stared coldly at the evil emperor.


    The evil emperor did not disdain the cold and said: "The uncle is born naturally, and you are the same family of Mao? Less than a close."


    The godless emperor suddenly became furious: "Today I have married you as a traitor to this alien family."


    Said, a knife to the evil emperor smashed the past, the knife is raging across the mountains and rivers, it seems that the power of a knife can be smashed.


    The evil emperor did not dodge, the muscles above the arms were raised high, the silver light on the body, the long hair and the flower shirt fluttered with the silver light, and the fist directly greeted the godless sword of the godless emperor.


    "If you want to fight, you can say that so much nonsense is a waste of time. Do you lose the youth of this uncle?" The evil sentiment in the emperor''s mouth screamed wildly.


    Hey!


    The fist collided with the knife, the silver-light broken knife flame was extinct, and a fine knife mark was left on the fist of the evil emperor, and the blood was oozing out.


    The godless emperor stepped back two steps to stabilize the figure and the sword in his hand.


    Many great emperors and super-god creatures were shocked by the heart. With the power of no gods, they could not have the upper hand. Instead, they were forced to retreat by the unscrupulous emperors. It is really amazing.


    In the eyes of the evil spirits, the color of the fanaticism is revealed. The silver light of the body erupts like a volcano. It turns into a silver shadow and directly rushes to the front of the godless emperor. The fists are like a madman.


    "Auntie... Auntie..."


    The godless emperor''s face is cold, and there is no sword in his hand.


    The boxing and the knife kept smashing in the air, and the explosions and shock waves generated directly shattered the surrounding mountains and the earth, just as if a major earthquake occurred.


    The alien creatures that are closer to them are not killed by gravel, they fall into the cracks of the earth, and they have a strong impact. They do not know how many low-level aliens have been killed.

 Chapter 1421： Hard fight

    "They are handed over to the godless emperor, and we go directly to the human sanctuary." The returning emperor said coldly, the emperors and the emperors each ordered their subordinates to alienate and alienate the evil emperor and the godless emperor. The battlefield continues to march toward the shelter of mankind.


    "Forever, do you want to abandon the original agreement with my people?" A sinful voice came, only to see the direction of mankind, and many figures came across the void.


    There are huge blue metal dinosaurs, knights with lightning, enchanting like water, small beasts with snowballs, and glamorous aliens.


    The voice is a beautiful woman riding on the back of the sacred rhinoceros.


    The beautiful woman stretched out the injured queen and pulled the queen onto the back of the sacred rhinoceros. The sacred rhinoceros turned to the emperor and the wounds disappeared in the blink of an eye, except for the scars on the armor, the empress. The body seems to have never been hurt.


    "The agreement is the agreement between Taishanghuang and Hansen. It has nothing to do with me. Why should I turn it around?"


    "Why must they talk nonsense with them, their strongmen are here, directly destroy them, recapture the land that belongs to us, let the despicable creatures know who is the master here." The dragon roared in the sky.


    The tide-like aliens suddenly rushed toward them, and the great emperors and super-god creatures also directly killed the past.


    For a time, the heavens and the earth were covered, and the power of terror was everywhere, and the roar of countless alien creatures.


    The thorny female emperor''s hand waved, the earth cracked open, and a giant vine resembling a real dragon was drilled. The body was covered with countless spikes, and many different creatures were suddenly involved in the sea of ??vines. The thorns pierce through the body, and the blood suddenly reddenes the earth.


    The bones of the dead bones grabbed the heart bones from the chest, and the bone fists knocked on the heart drums. The alien creatures that flew from the sky suddenly burst open one heart, the blood rain generally fell down, and the large pieces fell from the sky. It��s down.


    The water charm is turned into a tidal self-contained alien creature. The flesh of the alien creatures is fine, the water on the body has been drained, and one of them has turned into a dry corpse and fell to the ground. .


    The blue dragon''s horrible body rushed into the herd and smothered it. The metal tail swept away, and suddenly swept a large piece. One big mouth, swallowed a few exotic beasts, and the chewed bones creaked.


    Infant ghosts, love kings, rock giants and other super strong people have also rushed up, the blood of a time to kill into a river like a mountain.


    But soon the strong people of the aliens have already rushed up, stopping the dead bones of the killing.


    "The bones are ten, the world is sobbing, the bones are dead, I have long wanted to fight with you to see if your heart is strong, or my thunder drum is strong." A back wing, face like a bird, waist support The drum, the emperor with the double hammer in his hand came to the front of the dead bones, and the hammer in his hand hit the drum. He suddenly thundered and thunderous thunder and lightning spread over the earth, turning into a dragon to break through the rock and rushing toward the dead bones. .


    The bones of the dead bones were condensed, and the bones punched the drums, and suddenly an invisible force rushed out and collided with the dragon of the Thunder.


    Hey!


    The whole space seems to be shaking, and the two sounds are intertwined, and there is no sound, or the sound is too high, and even strange creatures and aliens can''t hear it.


    However, the high-frequency sound produced an impact, but shattered everything around it. The dust and gravel fluttered between the high-frequency oscillations and were ground to finer dust.


    Hey!


    The drums shook the sky, and the confrontation between the two drummers could not allow any living creatures to be separated from them. Everything in the vicinity was destroyed. Even the alien creatures that were too late to escape were separated by the flesh and blood of the earthquake. The surrounding earth trembles and trembles. Thunder and sound are intertwined with each other.


    "Water charm demon spirit, the same water system, you try to test the power of the Emperor''s Tianhe water ..." A strange woman rolled up in the Tianhe River, rushing toward the water charm.


    "The rock giant, the same earth system, to see if you are stronger than the other creatures, or my aliens are stronger." A giant like a mountain stepped down and suddenly took the land out of a big pit. .


    The returning emperor flew to the beautiful woman sitting on the sacred rhinoceros, but he saw the purple emperor coming across the sky and blocking him.


    "Zi Ming, do you dare to touch me?" The returning emperor dismissively said that his body can be levied in the law, and he can also ban the law. Any force that touches his body will be immediately imprisoned.


    The Purple Emperor was a sneer, and the purple knives in his hand went straight to the returning emperor, and sneered at the same time: "Why don''t you dare?"


    The returning emperor was a change of face, and did not dare to harden the knife of the Purple Emperor.


    Now it is a complete form, completely remedy the flaws of the purple Emperor, the power of this knife can break the Yellow Spring, the returning emperor smashed this knife, although it can ban the power of the Purple Emperor, but this knife has already put him Strangled, so even if the returning emperor has the power to return to the market, he does not dare to slap this knife from the Nether.


    The war continued, even the Queen had rejoined the battlefield, but Luo Wei could not help but frown slightly.


    Although they are very strong, they can win in a crushing posture with any large-scale sanctuary alone, but this time the great powers of the Great Power are not in the minority.


    People who have not yet been promoted to the Great Emperor, such as the Bone Emperor, the Water Charm, and the like, have to fight with the great power of the Great Emperor, and have fallen to the bottom.


    Although there is a healing power of the sacred rhinoceros, the situation has been stabilized for a while, so that they will not be defeated for a while, but the situation is already very bad.


    The zero on the side also shows that the situation is not good. There are still many emperors and emperors who can stop them. They are coming to kill them, stepping out one by one, welcoming the emperors and the emperors, and shooting a blood in their hands.


    The bone knife was killed with the power of non-natural power, and suddenly killed a spirit together with the stone of his soul, so that he completely disappeared between the heavens and the earth.


    "Da Luo killed the descendants of God, do you really think that your strength is invincible? It is too naive, even if the big Luo killed the gods, but also can not help the Emperor, let alone you." It was early to prepare, and the moment of zero shot, a great emperor greeted him.


    The great emperor was like a fairy statue, holding a mirror, a zero bone knife with a non-natural force to pull out, the ancient emperor in the hands of the ancient mirror greeted up, blocked the bone knife, but not the bone knife and the power of the heavens Kill.


    "Ten life, ten deaths and ten rounds of reincarnation, although your power of cause and effect is powerful, but it is still far from the heat, can not find the tenth, can not break my ten mirror." The tenth Emperor said contemptuously.


    Zero frowning, holding the bone knife again to the tenth Emperor.


    "The descendants of Da Luo''s killing **** have been dragged by the tenth emperor. We first married the holy rhinoceros and the woman." The emperors and the emperors rushed toward the holy rhinoceros and the beautiful women, and they must first destroy the dead bones and they can support The root of going down.

 Chapter 1422： Break through thirty-three days

    oom!


    The blue lightning is like a shock wave that is generally transmitted on the battlefield. All the creatures are dyed with a layer of blue lightning, and at their feet, there is a lightning aura.


    The difference is that all the creatures on the human side, after being blessed by the blue thunder and the aura, become more ferocious; and the people of the godless emperor suddenly became weaker and the action became somewhat sluggish.


    The rebellious knight walked on the electric light and slammed into a different spiritual emperor.


    On the other side, the dragon female chef dolls of the Zombie also waved their forks and knives to another great emperor.


    "Kill the past, destroy the head of the sacred rhinoceros." The two emperors faced the rebel knight and the zombie, and roared in unison, preventing other aliens and aliens from assisting them.


    The rest of the aliens and aliens should drink and continue to kill the past.


    There are holy rhinoceross, unless they directly kill the aliens and alien creatures such as the Bone Emperor and the Water Charm, otherwise they will be the undead, and they will have no effect at all.


    Has been promoted to the violent super **** creature, and opened the ten rhythm of the genetic lock, the body of the holy light kept falling, even if the heart of the broken leg is pierced, it can also recover instantly.


    Such as the dragon''s alien creatures spewing flames from the sky, the hundred meters of scorpion from the ground, rolled up to the four feet of the sacred rhinoceros, all kinds of horror creatures are overwhelming, among which there are more powerful people of the emperor and the Great. With the power of infinite horror, only to kill the Holy Rhythm.


    The sacred rhinoceros roared in the sky, the light of the body was released, and the holy dandelions flew between the heavens and the earth. Where the dandelions fell, the destroyed plants were revived, and they were incorporated into the body of the dead bones. The dragon is fierce and fierce, as if it was a stimulant.


    However, although the power of the Holy Rhino is powerful, it has no lethality and cannot stop the terrorists and strangers coming from all directions.


    A scene of **** above the earth, all kinds of demons and ghosts are thrown at the holy rhinoceros, as if to pull it into hell.


    The sacred rhinoceros did not move, and the beautiful woman, Luo Yan, who was seated on the back of the sacred rhinoceros, showed a strange smile on her lips.


    As the aurora, Tianliu Emperor first rushed to the front of the sacred rhinoceros, and put his hands together to turn into a ray of light. When he headed down to the sacred rhinoceros, he would kill the sacred rhinoceros along with the roach on his back. .


    The sacred rhinoceros did not move, Luo Hao slightly raised his right wrist, slightly in front of the empty sky in the elegant horizontal stroke, the rushing light flow, as if it was cut curtains, suddenly torn into two halves At the same time, it was split into two halves, and there was the body of the great emperor.


    The blood of the emperor is flowing, and the earth is blood-stained.


    For a time, all the creatures who rushed to the holy rhinoceros and Luo Wei had a moment, and even the aliens of the Great Emperor level were shocked. It was as strong as the great emperor, and it was simply unimaginable to be killed by this one.


    "Non-the power of heaven...Da Luo kills God... This woman is also a descendant of Da Luo''s killing god..." Someone suddenly screamed.


    Luo Wei looked at the heavenly creatures with a faint look. The sacred rhinoceros seemed to know her heart. The hooves stepped on the ground and suddenly stepped on the hundred-meter-long cymbals and the body jumped up. The volley rushed to the dragon in the sky.


    The jade hand swayed, and the invisible power slammed into the void, and the many horror creatures and aliens were killed one by one. The blood of the emperor was as if the river collapsed, as if the whole world was crying and mourning.


    "I went, the woman actually did the power of Ashura, and it was so fierce. Hansen really didn''t lie to me. It was more terrible than zero." The dragon who turned into a scorpion shrank his neck and looked at the miserable differences. Spirit and alien creatures feel a little cold in my heart.


    The sacred rhinoceros ran wildly, and the jade hand waved, no one could block the force of one blow, and everything was everywhere, such as ants, only the blood bones fell on the sky.


    kill! kill! kill!


    Luo Wei��s face still had a slight smile, which has not changed since the beginning, but the smile is even more terrible than the evil spirit in the eyes of hostile aliens and alien creatures.


    The power of Ashura, the power of blasphemy that should not appear in the shelter, the power left by Ashura after the blasphemy, cut off the cause and effect of the world, and destroyed all vitality.


    Although Luo Wei has not yet reached the highest level, but there are no ten mirrors, the heavens emperor and the super **** creatures, but no one can stop it.


    At the time when the ghosts and sorcerers who were killed by the aliens and the different creatures were defeated, they saw a golden light coming from the sky. The emperor-like alien spirit came with glory. It was the Emperor who lived above the tree of God. He turned out to be Has not been promoted to the demigod.


    "Not good!" The dragon screams in the heart.


    Although the power of Ashura is overbearing, but Luo Wei is not Ashura after all, has not really reached the realm of Ashura, the emperor has thirty-three days of energy, I am afraid that the power of Rosie''s Ashura can not wear thirty-three. day.


    Sure enough, I saw that the Emperor of Heaven had shot it, and the whole world was suppressed to Luo.


    Luo Hao broke out in one hand, but the power of the heavens broke through the void, but when he took a void and gave birth to a void, when he was as heavy as he could, he could not reach the front of the Emperor.


    "One day, one world, thirty-three days, thirty-three worlds, how is the power of Ashura, you can''t do anything like the thirty-three worlds." The Emperor said faintly.


    "I oh, if Ashura is still in the world, can you dare to say this sentence to the Emperor?" Longdi dismissed disdainfully.


    The Emperor was also free and easy, and looked at the Dragon Emperor and said with a smile: "Dragon Emperor, I don''t think you are still dead. You are right. If Ashura is still there, I naturally can''t say this. Unfortunately, she is not Ashura. ""


    "You maiden, I don''t need to be anyone." Luo said faintly, the jade hand swayed again, and the power of the heavens came out like a blade, splitting the void again and again.


    The Emperor suddenly changed his face and his body shape quickly retreated. When he stopped, there was a wound on his chest. The golden armor was cut and the golden blood was flowing.


    The Emperor��s face changed slightly, but the Dragon Emperor laughed: ��Haha, it��s beautiful.��


    The Emperor of Heaven snorted, and the golden light turned into Tianwei, and he re-created the thirty-day world. He pressed the palm of his hand to Luo, and shouted: "What are you doing there, not killing her together? Blocking her strength, she has no ability to kill you."


    Many emperors and super-god creatures reacted to each other and once again succumbed to the Holy Rhino and Rosie, but unlike the previous one, their main goal was the Holy Rhino, but now it is Luo Wei.


    Luo Yuyu''s hand wave, although it can break through the thirty-three worlds, but it is already very stubborn, it is difficult to kill the Emperor, it is more difficult to cope with so many terrorists and the attack of the Emperor.


    For a time, all kinds of horrible powers came across the sky, leaving Luo Yi with no room for dodge.

 Chapter 1423： Altar

    Long Di and others are all shocked. Luo Wei is the mother of Hansen. If she died here, Han Sen is not crazy.


    Everyone wants to save, but there are too many aliens and different creatures. They are all entangled by their own opponents, and no one has the chance to save.


    Luo Wei was in the same shape, suddenly grabbed a white hair group from behind and smashed into the sky.


    The snowball screamed, and the figure greeted the terrifying power of the sky. The scared tears came out and immediately summoned a huge white sphere.


    boom!


    All kinds of horrible forces bombarded the sphere, and the big white ball slammed on the ground, twisted and deformed under the bombardment of power, but it was never blasted.


    After all the power has dissipated, the sphere is restored.


    "Don''t take care of that white ball, kill the woman first."


    A group of great emperors and super gods reacted and killed Luo.


    The big white ball was rotated on the ground, rising like a flying saucer, blocking the other force that rushed to Luo, the ball was swelled and swelled, and it was flying around, but there was no sign of being broken.


    However, a big white ball obviously couldn''t stop all the attacks. The already horrible emperor photographed Luo Wei in front of him. The palm of his hand contained an extreme cold chill. He was shot in the palm of his hand, only the body would freeze immediately. Ice sculpture.


    At this time, Luo Wei was confronting the Emperor of Heaven. He had no intention of escaping to resist the hand of the Great Emperor. He was about to shoot on her body, but suddenly he heard a bird song.


    A small red bird standing on Luo''s shoulder suddenly bowed his head and suddenly took the hand of the great emperor out of a blood hole. The great emperor suddenly screamed and began to fly.


    Luo Wei caressed the little red bird on his shoulder and looked at the battlefields around him. The situation was very bad. There were too many different powers and super **** creatures, although under the strong healing power of the Holy Rhinoceros, It can still be supported for the time being, but the ruin is only a matter of time.


    Even the emperor has been forced to face the two emperors, and the strong healing power is almost unable to support it. I am afraid that it will be directly killed, and then the ability to heal will be useless.


    After all, healing is not a resurrection, and you cannot resurrect a dead person.


    "It seems that I can only try this one." Luo Wei touched a bronze prince from his pocket, and at the same time pulled out a bottle of wine and poured it in.


    This bronze prince was the sacrifice of the priests that Hansen had left. He did not bring the priests to the fourth sanctuary. He hoped that in the future, they would be able to use the priests to summon him from the fourth shelter, so that they would not The guy who has the ability to finish the Shenmentian step by his own strength is taken up.


    Although it has not been baptized by the Shenmen Tianjie, the body is not pure enough, and it is hopeless to be promoted to the **** level in the future, but it is better than even the half **** can not be promoted, or it is dead above the heavens.


    Luo Hao pours wine while fighting. After the bronze prince is full, he takes out a blood bag and pours the blood inside.


    Hansen naturally could not leave his own nuclear nucleus in the third shelter, but he was a human being and could return to the league. After returning to the league, Hansen gave his blood of the demigod to Luo.


    Without the gene nucleus, directly using Hansen''s blood of the demigod, it is also possible to let the sacred Tianjue and Hansen get in touch and summon him from the fourth shelter.


    Hansen��s blood of the demigods entered the festival of the princes, and suddenly the bronze prince responded.


    "Alu ... Aru ... Alu ..." The evil emperor at this time with an enemy three, the warless emperor and the other two emperors, but it is not retreating, the violent silver light is like a volcano The eruption, the fists madly waving, and the three great emperor''s blade constantly hit, as if the incarnation of three heads and six arms.


    Although it is the desperate potential of the outbreak, but it is a battle of three, while the three great emperors of the war do not fall, it is still very shocking.


    Zero bone knives smashed on the mirror of the ten times again and again, and many cracks were found on the mirror of the tenth century, so that the tenth emperor was also horrified. If he continued, he would not even be smashed by his tenth mirror. Broken, when it is time, you can''t stop the zero power.


    "The Tenth Emperor is flustered, let us help you kill her." The two nine-locked emperors came from the left and the right, and when the tenth emperor entangled the zero and the bone knife, the body broke out with zero force. .


    Hey!


    The bones of the dead bones were taken off half of the shoulders, and then a Leiyin dragon hit him. He suddenly flew him out for several kilometers, and the body hit the hill and collapsed the hill.


    The dead bones barely climbed up from the gravel, and a black metal giant blade descended from the sky, and the dead bones would be completely killed.


    I saw a beast shadow rushing to the front of the dead bones, opened a big mouth, swallowed the metal giant blade that descended from the sky, chewed a few times, swallowed directly into the abdomen, and also hit a full .


    "Golden beast!" The emperor above the sky was horrified.


    "What is the gold beast to eat the soil beast, all of them give me death!" Thunder drums arrogant, a thundering electric dragon impacted the golden beast.


    The golden body of the beast rose up to the hood, and it was hard to block the thunder and lightning bombardment of the other. Although it was blocked by strong defensive power, it also overflowed the blood.


    After all, it is a golden beast, not a thundering beast. The power of thunder and lightning is difficult to digest.


    The emperor was besieged by seven or eight emperors. She did not open the ten locks. It could be a battle with an enemy three. It can support a period of time. The current situation is very bad. It is already bloody, if not the holy rhinoceros. The healing power has come to her from time to time, and she has been killed for a long time.


    Rock giants and mountain singularity, you punched me with a punch, and the rocks on the body were shattered by pieces of smashing. It seems that no one is taking advantage of anything.


    The water charm demon spirit is a bit bleak, the water in her body is constantly being taken away by the Tianhe River, becoming smaller and smaller, and it is almost impossible to see it.


    She has not yet opened ten genetic locks. The great emperor of the ten genetic locks is also the same system. Naturally, it falls to the disadvantage. It is also supported by the holy rhinoceros without being directly killed.


    The strong man on the human side is basically under siege. Seeing that he is almost unable to support it, he suddenly hears strange sounds coming from the direction of the holy rhinoceros.


    After Luo Yu drank the sacrifice of the heavenly wine, the blood of the heavenly prince was skyrocketing, and the sound of the whistling sound went straight into the sky, and the whole sky was suddenly dyed into a blood red.


    There was a line in the blood, and an ancient and mysterious altar slowly fell. On the altar, there was obviously a **** image. Looking closely, the face of the statue is the same as Hansen. It is like It is the same from a mold.


    The aliens and aliens who are trying to kill all the people, such as Luo Wei, see that the altar is coming, and their faces are changed.

 Chapter 1424： Poor woman being bullied

    At the moment of the altar, all the nearby creatures only felt that the vitality of the body was like flowing water, flowing out of their own body and flowing toward the **** altar.


    There are so many creatures here, and the massive vitality flows into the altar as a ritual, and finally condenses on the image of the altar in the center of the altar.


    Hansen was waiting for some embarrassment in the shelter of the Fourth God. He had received news of the alien attack on the human sanctuary, so he had been waiting in the fourth shelter.


    Because he does not know that he only uses the blood of the demigod, can the Sangju be able to summon him. If the summoning is unsuccessful, then they can only rely on the mother to kill them.


    The heart was self-conscious and suddenly felt that his body seemed to burn up, and a force came from the void and poured directly into his body.


    This power is so powerful that it burns within Hansen''s body, causing the surrounding space to be twisted and broken.


    Hansen suddenly had a happy heart: "It seems that the summoning is successful. So many great emperors are coming together with different creatures. The sacrifice should be enough. There should be enough power to help me break the space and come to the third god. Shelter."


    Hansen thought that the force that poured into the body became more and more powerful, directly breaking the space, pulling his body into the void passage, disappearing instantly, leaving only a twisted space door.


    The third shelter is the Hengtian Mountains.


    The godless emperor saw the altar come, and suddenly his face changed: "Damn, how is it a half-god altar, why can they successfully summon a demigod every time?"


    Summoning the demigod is definitely not a simple matter. Even if you are lucky enough to get the semi-god gene nucleus left in the third shelter, maybe it is also a dead demigod, and it may not be able to summon success.


    There have been few successful summons since ancient times, and the semi-god of summoning is difficult to control. Generally, the corresponding demigods are summoned according to the semi-god gene nucleus.


    But the last time in the evil lotus female emperor, Han Sen successfully summoned the mother of the evil lotus female emperor, and this time Luo Qi summoned more exaggerated, seeing the **** image, clearly Hansen, really can''t imagine, they are How to achieve such a high success rate, and it seems to be a fixed-point call, it seems that you want to summon who can call someone.


    The godless emperor wants to walk away when he bites his teeth. He has seen the terrible scene of the emperor''s coming, and it is not the life of the third sanctuary.


    Although Hansen has not been promoted to the demigod for a long time, it should not be strong in the demigod, and it will not reach the level of the goddess of the night, but how weak is it, it is also a demigod, not to mention Hansen is not promoted to the demigod. It was already invincible to the third sanctuary before, and no one except Taishang could fight him.


    Other relatively insightful emperors and super-god creatures, like the godless emperor, also want to escape.


    But before they even fled, they suddenly felt that the whole world seemed to be shrouded in an invisible force. All their feelings were stripped, as if they had not belonged to the world, and they did not know where to escape. Even if they want to take a step, they suddenly find that they don''t feel their body, and their senses are completely stripped.


    They couldn''t see other creatures around them, they couldn''t hear or smell them. They were still in a battlefield, but now they seem to have only themselves and the altar.


    They can only see what happened on that altar, and nothing else seems to exist.


    The godless emperor desperately condenses the strength of the body and wants to break free of this bondage, but he does not feel the existence of the body at all, let alone the power inside the body, and even the sword without the sword in his hand, No.


    Since the last time Hansen broke the sword without a god, the godless emperor has exhausted all the hardships, and then reunited the sword without his two, but he did not want this to become part of his body. God knife, now even the same can not feel.


    "How is this possible... Is he already stronger than the Empress Dowager? How long has he been promoted to the demigod?" The godless emperor was in a state of sorrow, and he escaped a life when he faced the Eternal Night Emperor. But he gave birth to a sense of uneasiness and despair that he could not escape.


    This kind of uneasiness and despair is not only the godless emperor alone, all the aliens and alien creatures, at this time the heart is full of anxiety and despair, the body shivering. They don''t feel the existence of other creatures, as if they were alone in the face of the horror altar, without any sense of security.


    And above the altar, the idol has been turned into Hansen''s true body, step by step from the altar, each step is like stepping on their heart, making them feel the pain of despair.


    "I am finally back!" Hansen was very happy at the moment, and went back to the third shelter through the void. This is not an opportunity that every demigod has. In fact, most of the demigods have no such opportunity. .


    But the feeling of returning to the third shelter was not very good. He felt like he was in the mud, and even breathing seemed to be swallowing the mud, making him feel uncomfortable.


    At the same time, Han Sen feels that his power is infinitely magnified here, and the power suppressed by the Fourth Shelter can be completely released here, even more powerful. After all, he has absorbed so much vitality here. Hansen feels like a real **** is omnipotent, as if he can destroy the entire space.


    The hole in the tunnel is shrouded, and all the enemy''s aliens and aliens are stripped of him. Not to mention watching it, even their own bodies can''t feel it. If the dead are generally standing there Daze, watching Hansen step by step, but even the fingers can not move half a point, even if the powerful as the returning emperor and the godless emperor is the same.


    The Empress and other people, but surprised to see Han Sen, no one thought that Hansen could actually come down from the fourth shelter, this kind of thing has never been heard before.


    The situation, which was already about to collapse, was completely reversed at this moment.


    That is a demigod, the ability to blast the existence of the third sanctuary by itself, here is synonymous with invincibility.


    Even if you don''t know how strong Hansen is now, just look at the great emperors and super **** creatures, stay there and even your fingers can''t move, you know how horrible Hansen is now.


    "Son, these bad guys bully your beautiful, generous, gentle, considerate, pitiful, **** and beautiful mother..." When Luo Wei spoke, his eyes still contained a crystal, as if he had been grievanced by Tianda.


    The aliens and the aliens don��t know why, even when they heard Luo��s words, they all trembled in their hearts, and they couldn��t help but secretly conceal: ��Bullying you, no one, even your hair.�� Instead, you have been killed so much, is this called bullying you?"

 Chapter 1425： Kill

    "The kill!" Hansen said with a grin.


    He told a group of strangers and strangers to hear what Luo said. Just tell them that I have a reason to kill you.


    And this is the real thing, although Luo Wei is not injured now, but if he can not successfully come to the third shelter, the result can not be imagined.


    Hansen''s body shape came to the front of the godless emperor. I don''t know why, everyone''s eyes suddenly restored their vision and could see everything, but they still couldn''t move or talk.


    Hansen looked at the godless and said coldly: "No god, you are so damn, even dare to commit another human race, today you will die and have no life, and there is no **** in the world."


    The godless emperor found that he could speak, and he whispered, "How can you kill me again? I can resurrect again. I don''t believe that you can always come to the third shelter. There is always one time, the Emperor put them all. Extinct."


    A group of strangers listened, and the fear in the heart suddenly went a lot. How about the gods, indeed, as the godless emperor said, it is impossible to stay in the third shelter, it is impossible to go to their shelter to kill them all. Now, they have opportunities in the future.


    "Do you think you still have that chance?" Han Sen said faintly: "Zero, kill."


    Zero came out of Hansen, and the bone knife in his hand stabbed the godless emperor. The godless emperor was horrified and struggled to dodge, but he could not move at all.


    The face was full of horror, but the head was pierced by a bone knife.


    Hey!


    The body of the godless emperor collapsed and disappeared. There was no stone that could return to the soul, and it was killed by the power of the heavens. Even the stone of the soul in the shelter of the distant place was extinct together.


    All the strangers are horrified in the heart and want to commit suicide from the current predicament, but they find that they have no control over their bodies, and even suicide is impossible.


    Hansen went to the front of the returning emperor and said a murderous word. The zero-knife has already smashed the head of the returning emperor, and he did not even give him the opportunity to speak.


    Hansen walked past the aliens of the Great Emperor. Each of the great emperors was directly beheaded and died directly. There was no chance to return to the Stone of the Soul. The hearts of the aliens and aliens were lost.


    Hansen originally wanted to let them all solve the problem, but found that they were more and more excluded by the sanctuary of the third god, and the body could not support it.


    The demigod is no longer part of this shelter and will be rejected by the power of the entire shelter. Hansen��s time to stay here is very limited.


    Now Hansen finally understands why the Yongtai female emperor will leave in such a hurry and be rejected by the power of a shelter. It is definitely not a joke. If it is late, I am afraid that the body of the demigod will be destroyed.


    "Reading the heavens has a good life, and give you the last chance. If there is another time, you will destroy your alien family." Hansen waved, all the alien bodies exploded, all turned into streamers. The stone of the soul.


    Those different creatures Hansen are not willing to kill, after all, these are resources, left to the children of future generations to hunt.


    A strange creature has restored the body of freedom, and suddenly escapes like a house dog, and retreats like a tide.


    They have already been scared, and so many powerful aliens have been killed by the waves. It is difficult to kill them. They have no resurrection ability. They all flee fast and only hate the aunt. Less born two legs.


    The only one who did not recover his freedom and was not killed by Hansen was the Emperor. Hansen had some doubts about the things of the ancient demon and Ashura, and he intended to keep the Heavenly Emperor tortured one or two.


    And the lover is the daughter of the Emperor, Hansen is not willing to kill the Emperor in front of her face, but is not willing to let him.


    "The demigod is really powerful, it seems that I should also be promoted to the demigod." The evil emperor said with a smile.


    "Haha, if you are interested, you can go back with me now and directly promote the demigod. You don''t have to be stone of the day, but you have not been baptized by the heavenly fire. The body is not pure. There may be some hidden dangers in the future. God is afraid that it will be very difficult," Hansen said.


    "That''s not necessary, of course, my evil emperor must go to the gods with his own strength, otherwise there is still fun." The evil emperor said casually.


    Hansen naturally knows that he will not go up with himself. At this time, his time is not much. He directly said to the aliens and alien creatures such as the Bone Emperor and the Water Charm. "Who do you want to directly promote the demigod?" Can leave with me."


    Hansen should have someone to leave with him, but beyond his expectations, the dead bones and other living creatures, look at me, I look at you, no one speaks, obviously they all want to go to heaven If you are promoted to the gods, you don��t want to go straight up like this.


    Even the snowballs that are very timid and fearful of death have no intention of taking shortcuts to promote the gods.


    In fact, Hansen did not know that it was because of his strong performance that he had made all the creatures have a shortcut to take shortcuts and wanted to advance to the heavens.


    Hansen touched his nose and shook his head and said, "If that''s the case, then it''s up to you."


    After Hansen came to Luo Wei, Luo Wei gave Han Sen the things he prepared.


    These include the bottle of eternal love and the princes, etc. When they walked the heavens, they did not dare to carry them. They were afraid that they would be melted directly by the fire. Now it is natural to take the opportunity.


    "Mom, I am leaving." Hansen felt that the body had to withstand the rejection of the third shelter. After bringing the Emperor into the bottle of fortune, he returned directly to the altar.


    Now is not the time to chat, anyway, returning to the league, you can talk, you don��t have to talk about it here.


    Waved and bid farewell to everyone, Han Sen directly returned to the fourth shelter, wearing out from the cracks in space.


    Looked at the bottle of nostalgia, Ghost Nightshade and the Emperor of Heaven are safe and sound here, and then look at their own soul sea, and Jun Jun has not been damaged, this is the heart.


    He also regarded the monarch as a pet, and did not expect it to help fight.


    After this war, the loss of the aliens was heavy, many well-known emperors were killed by zero, and in the absence of certainty that Hansen could still come, there was no such thing as a willingness to fight humanity.


    Hansen has stayed in the league for the past, and she is already about to produce. Hansen is still looking forward to her upcoming son.


    Moreover, he does not have much to do now in the shelter. Super **** creatures can''t kill, other genes are full, and every day is to practice the exercises. It is the same in the practice of the sanctuary.


    When Ji Jiran was about to come to the hospital, Ji Ruozhen and his wife also came to take care of Ji Yunran, and the family gave her as a baby.


    Luo Wei was very happy when his grandson was born, but Hansen still had a lot of distrust for Luo��s ability to raise children.


    Finally, on that day, Ji Yanran was sent to the delivery room, and Hansen, Luo Wei, and Ji Ruozhen both waited nervously outside.

 Chapter 1426： Genetic

    The production room is all equipped with intelligent robots, powerful perspective and scanning functions, which can clearly understand all the conditions of the mother, which is much safer than manual delivery. If necessary, the accuracy of the operation will be high.


    "Han Sen, you bastard, you roll me in." There was some painful voice in the studio loudspeakers.


    The original husband can accompany the delivery in the delivery room, but Han Sen is a little scared. Even if he is not stunned, he still feels very nervous, so he did not dare to go in.


    Now I heard the voice of Ji Yanran, and I couldn��t care much. I pushed the door into the delivery room. I saw that Ji Yan was sweating and his face was very unsightly. It seemed to hurt a lot.


    Hansen quickly walked over and took Ji''s hand.


    Ji Yanran yelled at him, Han Sen barely heard Ji Ruran swearing, but today, Ji Yanran almost finished the swearing of her life.


    Finally, the child was born smoothly, but Hansen and Ji Yanran did not hear the child''s voice, and they were worried about whether the child would have any problems.


    When a child is born, it seems to cry very badly, and there will be a voice.


    After the smart robots were cleaned up according to the steps, they took the child to the side of Ji Yunran. Hansen and Ji Yanran saw that the child��s big eyes were very curious and very healthy, which made them feel relieved.


    Now that the technology is mature, it is not so troublesome to have children. The children and mothers recover quickly with the help of various nutrient solutions.


    After Ji Yunran was sent to the post-natal recovery room, Ji Ruozhen and Luo Wei could not wait to see the grandson.


    "What happened, I have never heard the voice of the child. Is there something wrong with it?" Ji Ruozhen asked nervously, there was no head of the league, and he was worried.


    However, when Ji Jiran was all well, the child was lying next to Ji Yanran, his eyes widened, and there was still a small hand to grab it, which was to let go of his heart.


    "I don''t know why he doesn''t have a voice, but according to the brain examination, the baby is normal, the body is very healthy, the vocal cords are no problem, it will not be dumb, you can rest assured." Han Sen explained quickly.


    Ji Ruozhen quickly hugged the child up and said to Han Sen: "This is not enough. If you don''t cry, it is probably caused by suffocation and hypoxia. It will affect the brain in the future. You have to cry, the older generation. People have to do this."


    Said, Ji Ruozhen opened the bag with a baby bag, and slap a slap on the child''s bare butt: "The brain is not reliable. The old doctors would do this. My method is to learn from an old doctor. ...you can rest assured...no problem... look...he cried..."


    The child was taken a few slaps on the small buttocks, and the small mouth was flat. The big eyes closed and he cried.


    Ji Ruozhen was slightly proud, but Hansen found that the incident was very bad, because he felt the power of terror in the child''s body, and the degree of horror made him feel a little scared.


    "Wow!"


    The child cried out, and Ji Ruozhen and others were delighting, but suddenly saw the blazing light on the child, the whole body was wrapped in the light, the hair grows fast, and the eyes hang in the blink of an eye. When I reached the root of my foot, I felt a volcanic eruption from the child''s body.


    boom!


    The entire maternity recovery room was blasted, and a white light rushed into the sky. Ji Ruozhen��s body was black and red, his hair was still smoking, and his mother-in-law was similar. This was because Hansen discovered it early and used his own strength. The power is suppressed, otherwise the entire hospital will probably be annihilated in the power of terror.


    Ji Ruozhen��s eyes widened and looked at the baby who had been hugged in Hansen��s arms, and he hadn��t returned to it for a long time.


    "This child... what is going on..." Ji Ruozhen came back to God, and was surprised and happy and looked at Hansen��s child in disbelief.


    Hansen has no way to explain it, but his heart is also very surprised. This child has directly inherited his super-god, which is really terrible.


    The child was hugged by Hansen, and he did not cry. The blazing light on his body also converges. The long hair that had just grown disappeared. Like ordinary babies, the big eyes looked at the world curiously.


    Boa squatted on Hansen''s shoulder and looked at the little baby curiously.


    Ji Ruozhen called the brain and gave a comprehensive examination to the baby. The result of the inspection made Ji Ruo really very surprised. The baby��s physical condition is terrible, just born, and the physical quality has been broken. It is simply the super **** of the first shelter. The creature is even scarier.


    Han Sen knows that this data is still in a state where the baby does not enter the super-god. If you enter the super-god, the power will be even more terrifying, and it will be multiplied many times.


    "It��s my good grandson who doesn��t have the excellent genes of our family.�� Ji Ruozhen��s joy is not close.


    "The head of the era, you have a problem with this?" Luo Wei is not happy.


    Ji Ruozhen quickly said: "The right pair is the excellent gene that your Han family and our family have together to be able to give birth to such a good child. Congratulations, have such a good grandson."


    Luo Yan also said with a smile: "Congratulations, have such a good grandson."


    ......


    What happened in the hospital was crushed by Ji Ruo. Apart from Hansen and a few of them, no one knew that the newborn would have such terrible physical qualities.


    The family cared for the baby like a baby, but when he got the name, Hansen was a little bit guilty.


    Hansen has not been very good at the name, and can only resort to his mother Luo Wei.


    Luo Wei thought about a few names. Hansen heard those names such as Han Tian, ??Han Tie Bowl, and Han Youqian, and he was desperate for his mother''s ability to name.


    In the end, I asked Ji Ruozhen to help give a name. I was very happy with Ji Ruozhen. I thought that Luo Wei and Han Sen deliberately let him name him. He was very respectful to him and he was not moved.


    Where did he know that Hansen and his mother were both idiots in the name of naming, and they simply refused to ask for help.


    "You don''t have to say anything. I will pack all the expenses for this child in the future." Ji Ruozhen said with a chest.


    However, Ji Ruozhen did not immediately name his name. He was very cautious about this matter. After returning, he also turned over many ancient books. It is also a calculation of fortune. It is also combined with the birth of the eight characters. Anyway, Hansen does not understand. Learning, finally gave the baby a name Han Xiaohua.


    When Hansen heard the name, his eyes twitched and he was very stubborn. He suddenly found that the ancient books of those **** were not used at all, and Ji Ruozhen, like their mother and child, was an idiot with a name.

 Chapter 1427： Hundreds of gold coins

    "No, no, how can I call this name. If the grandson of the family is the head of the family, the family is called the head of the flower... The head of the joke... What does it look like? It is not the name of the big thing, it is absolutely impossible." When Hansen speaks, the wife of the mother-in-law will protest first.


    "Women''s see, this name Zhong Ling Xiu Xiu, will become an atmosphere in the future. Also, the league heads have any fart, I am not the head of the league? Not tired every day, but also so many suffocating, in the future we are small flowers The man who wants to blow the universe..." Ji Ruozhen said with a beard.


    "Dad, people say that the name can''t be too good, or else it''s not good to feed, or let''s take the little flower as a nickname, do you want another one?" Ji Yanran can''t listen anymore, the name Xiaohua is really too "amazing" It is.


    Ji Ruozhen saw that the whole family did not like the name very much, and had to compromise a bit: "Well, the little flower is a small name, but fortunately I have a second plan, but not as good as the first plan, barely Can be used."


    Listening to him, everyone feels a little bad, the first plan is so scary, not as good as the first plan, it is not more scary.


    Ji Ruo really thought about it and said: "Since Han Xiaohua doesn''t like you, it is called Han Fei."


    "Okay, great, this name is quite good! There is a standard, there is a special level." Han Sen, Luo Wei, Ji Yanran and the wife''s mother are busy applauding.


    It��s not that the name is so good, but they are really scared. If they have a normal name, they will be content. If they are afraid of Ji Ruozhen, what kind of demon moth will be made, and if you go back, you can��t say this, he will give him a big foot. , that''s bad.


    So the baby''s name was set, the big name is Han Fei, the little name is called Xiaohua.


    Although everyone has unanimously approved the second plan, Ji Ruozhen is still a bit unwilling. Several times he tried to convince them to accept Han Xiaohua as a big name. Everyone just did not hear it, and did not take his words.


    There are senior intelligent robots in the family to take care of them, and they don''t need to take care of others. However, if Ji Ruo is so busy, he will see his grandson every other day.


    The mother-in-law of the mother-in-law lived in the old house of the Han family. In name, she helped to serve the month, holding the flowers all day long, and the pro-existing.


    Although Luo Wei also likes children, she doesn''t like to do housework very much. She sits on the sofa and directs Hansen''s mother-in-law to work, and the mother-in-law seems to be very happy.


    I don''t know why, although there is Han Fei''s name, but it is called, the little name of Xiaohua is called, and when I am at home, I still call it Xiaohua.


    Xiaohua is very embarrassed, and usually does not cry or make trouble at all. It is very popular. The mother-in-law has determined that Xiaohua will have a big future, so take care of him as a baby.


    However, although Xiaohua is very embarrassed, he can''t be anxious. If he is anxious, the power that erupted from him will ruin a street without problems.


    Fortunately, the small flower temper is very good, very well-behaved, unless you beat him like Ji Ruozhen, it is generally difficult to make him worry.


    Han Sen stayed at home for a while, and there was nothing to do. Whatever life had left the mother-in-law, he was idle at home, and he once again entered the shelter.


    "The nuclear advancement is so slow, you still have to find a way to first condense the super-genuine''s gene nucleus." Hansen became a super-elect, looking for a remote valley outside, bursting power again and again, wanting Try to see how you can condense the gene nucleus.


    The experiments were repeated in failure, and Hansen tried to use the money-saving technique to gather strength.


    Gold coins are condensed in the fingers, the numbers above are flying fast, one piece and two pieces... As time goes by, Hansen��s fingers are getting stronger and stronger, and the number on the gold coins has reached an astonishing twenty-seven. .


    This is already twenty-seven times the strength of Hansen''s own, and his body has begun to bear a little bit of horrible power.


    Hansen continued to gather strength within the gold coin, so that the power of the gold coin continued to increase.


    When it reached thirty times, Hansen��s body was full of sweat, and the body seemed to have just been fished out of the water.


    At forty times, Hansen��s body has begun to tremble, and his body is shaking.


    Above the gold coins, there is a horrible atmosphere. If this gold coin explodes, even if there is a row of Hansen, I am afraid that it will be directly blown up.


    If it is normal, Han Sen will not continue, but today he wants to see how much his own limit is, so it is still cohesive.


    Soon, the number on the gold coin has broken through 50. Such a terrible force, if it is within Hansen''s body, Hansen''s powerful body may have exploded.


    Fortunately, the gold coin is condensed on the outside, and Hansen only needs to be careful about the power of it, and it will not let it fall on the ground and explode.


    Even so, the gold coin has already brought a great burden to Hansen, the strength of the whole body is condensed on the fingers, and the bones are creaking.


    The strength increased a little. When the number on the gold coin reached 100, Hansen did not dare to continue. He has begun to control the power of the gold coin.


    Wanting to let the power of the gold coin subside, but found that it could not be done, the power of the gold coin has exceeded his control ability, and it is impossible to eliminate the gold coin.


    Hansen immediately implemented the second plan, and wanted to take out the gold coins and let it explode outside.


    The reason why I chose this valley is because there is a crack in the abyss next to the valley. I don''t know how high it is. Just throw the gold coins down and the gold coins will not be able to spread after the landing.


    Hansen didn''t want to be the first person to be killed by his own power, but when Hansen tried to pull out the gold coins, he found that the power of the gold coins was too heavy. He is only three meters away from the abyss, but now Don''t say three meters, he can''t even get out of ten centimeters.


    Hansen bit his teeth and pinched the gold coins to the edge of the abyss. Every step, they left a deep footprint on the rocky ground, and the bones of the body were creaking, as if they could not afford the horrible power.


    Only after three steps, Hansen found that he had moved in, and the distance of three meters was just like him.


    "I am going... I don''t really become the first person to be killed by my own power?" Hansen struggled to hold up the gold coin, but he couldn''t hold it anymore. The gold coin pressed his hand and sinked a little. No matter how hard Hansen can''t stop it.


    "People really can''t die!" Seeing that the gold coins are going to fall on the ground, Hansen has no way at all.


    Hey!


    The rock under the foot of Hansen was broken, and the rock below could not withstand such a strong pressure. Hansen suddenly felt the foot empty, and fell to the deep sea with the rock under his feet.

 Chapter 1428： Black crystal change

    In the air, Hansen immediately released the gold coin, letting the gold coins fall below, and he flew up and returned to the edge of the cliff.


    Hansen waited for a while, but he still didn''t hear the sound of the gold coins landing. He wanted to look up, but suddenly he heard a bang, and the volcano erupted under the abyss. A horrible force rushed up. .


    The force flew out Hansen on the edge of the cliff and rolled out for dozens of meters to stabilize the figure.


    I saw that the mountain walls on both sides of the abyss were blown up by a large piece, and the power of the super emperor was a hundred times more terrifying.


    Hansen got up and wanted to take a closer look at the situation, but when he moved, he felt that the super-precious chest was active and secreted a mysterious substance.


    "Is it necessary to condense the gene nucleus?" Hansen suddenly overjoyed and stopped to observe the process of the super-Emperor''s condensed gene nucleus.


    The process of super-triad condensing the gene nucleus is similar to the previous three gene nucleus. After secreting the mysterious material, it merges into a trickle of water into the soul sea.


    Cohesive within the sea of ??souls, began to distort the changes, will be turned into a fixed form.


    The black crystals, like the previous ones, secrete a black liquid and participate in the aggregation process of the gene nucleus.


    The black crystals were originally small, the condensed crystal eggs were reduced by more than 10%, and the sky umbrellas were reduced by 20%, and the real blood was almost reduced by 20%. This time, the super emperor condensed the gene nucleus and secreted many Black liquid.


    When the black liquid was secreted, Hansen looked at the black crystal and was taken aback.


    I don''t know when the black crystal is completely black, or it is no longer a crystal. The crystal part has completely separated and disappeared, but inside the bare black crystal, there is a chaotic halo.


    Without the shackles of black crystals, the glory of the group is getting bigger and bigger. From the beginning, like the size of the jujube nucleus, it will develop into a large group like the sun.


    Although Hansen couldn''t see what was in the chaotic glow, but the horror of the halo, he clearly felt it.


    Haven''t waited for Hansen to see what is in the halo. The gene nucleus of the super emperor has been condensed successfully. What makes Hansen somewhat surprised is that the gene nucleus condensed by the super emperor is actually a gold coin. .


    The front of the gold coin is a 1 word, and the back is the head of his post after becoming a super emperor.


    The nuclear gene of this life: bronze gold coins.


    Hansen did not have time to study the use of the gold coin gene core. The glow on the other side of the soul sea became more and more intense. Finally, the whole soul sea was illuminated, so Hansen could not see anything.


    Fortunately, this halo is not lethal. After a long time, the halo finally converges, allowing Hansen to restore his ability.


    By the time the halo was completely extinguished, Hansen looked at the location where the black crystal was originally located, but was surprised and opened his mouth.


    There was no shadow of black crystals there, but instead it was a black crystal armor standing in the void.


    That is clearly a reloaded armor, like a heavy armor knight standing in the void, but the shape of the crystal armor itself gives Hansen a more feminine feeling.


    The crystal armor presses a black crystal sword of the same material with a gorgeous black crystal wing.


    I can''t see any creatures in the armor, but the breath of the black crystal armor makes Hansen''s heart jealous. Even the strongest female emperor has no such horror.


    The black crystal armor did not move, Han Sen tried it with his thoughts, but he did not respond, and the horrible atmosphere gradually converges.


    It didn''t take long for the black crystal armor to stand there like a statue, and I couldn''t feel a little breath anymore.


    Within the shadow shelter, the nine-life blood cat lying there resting suddenly opened his eyes, his face was suspicious, turned into a stream of light into the void, and soon came to the abyss.


    Nine blood cats saw Han Sen far away, slightly surprised, but its eyes did not stay in Hansen for too long, the direct flashing like a teleport appeared in the abyss of the collapse of the mountain wall, watching the abyss Among them, frowning and muttering to himself: "Weird, I just felt it, why didn''t I? Is it already gone?"


    The nine life-blooded cat sniffed around and didn''t seem to smell anything.


    "How are you here?" Hansen opened his eyes and suddenly saw the nine-blooded blood cat on the edge of the abyss.


    Nine blood cats did not answer Han Sen, but asked: "Have you seen anything here?"


    "Things? What?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    Nine blood cats see Han Sen''s face doubts, they did not ask again, ignored Hansen, and looked around, muttered to himself: "Is it my illusion? That thing should not appear It was right at the Fourth Shelter."


    "What the **** is it?" Hansen asked as he walked over to the nine **** cats.


    The nine-blooded blood cat shook his tail and said: "This has nothing to do with you. You still have to improve your strength soon. After a long time, it is still a bronze gene. In what year and in what month can you become a god?"


    "I am already very fast, and what is the relationship between me and you?" Hansen said.


    The nine-blooded blood cat glared at Hansen: "You are not a god, how can I return..."


    Having said that, the nine-life blood cat seems to realize that he said something is missing, and suddenly stopped talking.


    Hansen looked at the nine-blooded blood cat and asked: "What are you going back to?"


    "Nothing." Nine blood cats turned and wanted to go.


    "You will not be the creature of the Fifth Shelter. Can you use my strength to get back?" Hansen guessed.


    Nine blood cats paused, but did not look back, said as they walked: "The fifth shelter can be as simple as you think, and improve your strength, otherwise you will die hard to see."


    Hansen still wants to ask another question. The nine-life blood cat has disappeared after a flash, and does not know where it went.


    Hansen shook his head helplessly, and did not dare to think about the nine **** cats. He looked at his own soul sea. The gorgeous black crystal armor was still there, and there was no sense of death. It seems that it is really just The dead stone cast by the spar is general.


    I don''t know what it is, and there is no way to get it out of the soul sea. Hansen can only secretly observe it carefully, but nothing can be done.


    However, the crystal armor gives Hansen the same feeling as the previous black crystal, and there is no special danger.


    I was about to leave here, but I saw the faint flash of light in the abyss. Hansen went to the edge of the cliff and looked down. I saw the brilliance below, as if there was something.


    But because the abyss is too deep, the light is not particularly bright, and occasionally flashing, when Guanghua is particularly bright, can you see it on the cliff.

 Chapter 1429： Heavy jack

    Hansen searched the hole in the Xuanqi field and found no biological smell.


    And just after the gold coins fell, it caused such a big movement. If there are any creatures, they should have come out long ago and will not wait until now.


    Hesitant, Hansen decided to go down and take a look, carefully flew into the abyss.


    This abyss is several kilometers deep, and there are many fogs. When Hansen is about to descend to the bottom of the abyss, he discovers that the bottom of the abyss has been blown up by a hundred times of gold coins.


    In the center of the deep pit, there is a thick hole in the bucket. It seems that there is another space below. After a hundred times of gold coins are blown through the rock, the hole is revealed.


    The light that Hansen saw was transmitted from this small hole. It is still flashing. From time to time, there is light coming out of the hole.


    Hansen carefully took a look at the hole and looked down, and suddenly his face changed.


    I saw the bottom of the hole, it really is a huge underground space, and there is a black and white in the underground space, the creature that looks like a snake is crawling.


    Its body is black and white, the black part is like black, and there is no light, but the white place is shining. Every time its white body passes through the hole, the flashing light on the scale Will reveal it.


    The guy is hundreds of meters long and his body is very large. He said that it is a snake, but he has no eyes and no eyes. It looks more like a huge black and white.


    However, unlike the cockroach, its body is still swaying like a snake, and on its head, there are two black and white dragon horns, which is not what kind of alien creature.


    Just looking at the vitality that emanate from it, it is likely to be super-god.


    At this point, the big guy is turning around in the underground space, as if looking for something.


    Hansen held his breath and used the hole to smear all the molecules he had emitted. He then walked around the hole to observe the strange creature and see what it was doing.


    Such a creature, Hansen does not dare to expect to be able to hunt it, is not an order of magnitude.


    If Hansen��s gene nucleus has reached the gem level, maybe you can find a chance to try it. Now Hansen is not a little hands-on.


    After watching it for a while, Hansen finally understood what the black and white monster was doing. It was not looking for something, but expanding underground space.


    Its body climbed over the rock, and the scales below shredded the rock and squeezed it aside. Every time it climbed, the rock was pulled out by a trough more than a meter deep.


    Such a circle and circle, so that the area is dug deeper and deeper, forming a spiral down, like a funnel-like stone pit.


    "What does this guy do to dig such a deep crater? Wouldn''t he want to commit suicide, first dig a grave for himself?" Hansen felt secret inside.


    When Hansen felt confused, he suddenly found that the deepest position in the middle of the crater seemed to be dug by the monster, and something was revealed.


    The exposed part seems to be a general part of a porcelain, with a white snow shining with a slight curvature.


    After the monster touched the thing, the more and more digging, the disk-like things going down the porcelain, and the nearby rocks were dug up, and the things and the original colors gradually revealed.


    It turned out to be a porcelain-like egg. The eggshell was white and crystal clear. If it was the work of a master of human porcelain, Hansen would not feel surprised.


    The exposed part of the egg is already more than one meter high, and about half of it is buried in the rock. It seems that the diameter should be about three meters. I don��t know what kind of giant creature is in it.


    "Is this egg a descendant of a black and white monster, or is it stealing eggs from other creatures?" Hansen peeked and thought.


    Not long after, the monster had already dug out the whole egg. It turned around the egg for a few laps, but there was no movement, and then climbed into a cave in the underground space, and soon there was no trace.


    Hansen suddenly accelerated his heartbeat: "The guy went away, and now there is no one below. This is a golden opportunity. Whether the egg is a black and white monster or something other, how to see it is a Super God-level eggs, get it back and eat, will definitely increase the super-gen gene."


    Hansen searched the search below with the hole Xuanqi field. He did not find the breath of the black and white monster. He wanted to come far.


    "Standing bold, starving and timid." Han Sen bit his teeth, he went in through the hole and gently fell beside the huge egg.


    Hansen reached out and wanted to hold the egg up. As long as he could hold it up, he would be able to put the egg into the bottle of love.


    The bottle of love is not the gourd of Boa. It can''t take the initiative to **** things. Hansen must put things in himself.


    But the hands held the big egg and lifted it. The egg didn''t move, Hansen changed another position and tried it again with all the strength.


    The egg didn''t know what was going on, the weight was terrible, and Hansen couldn''t move at all.


    Hansen��s heart was a little anxious. With such a big egg, he couldn��t finish it. If he couldn��t move it, if the black and white monster came back later, then he would only have to run.


    When he was afraid of anything, Hansen was still trying to get the egg into the bottle of fortune. He heard the harsh sound of the scales rubbing against the rock inside the cave. He knew that the black and white monster was coming back.


    However, the black and white monsters are not crawling fast, and there is no eager feeling. I don��t think Hansen is here.


    Han Sen probably judged that the black and white monsters are almost able to return to the distance in a few dozen seconds, leaving him with less time.


    "What to do? Just give up?" Hansen wants to escape this underground space immediately, but he is not willing.


    There are not many opportunities to supplement the super **** gene like this. He is really willing to give up.


    I tried to push the egg again, but I didn''t know what was going on. It was obvious that an egg shape should be easy to roll, but Hansen couldn''t even push it.


    I was about to give up the egg and escape and say it, but Hansen suddenly found the egg a bit strange, it seems that something is wrong.


    "Where are you taking me?" Inside the cave, a woman��s voice suddenly came.


    Not long after, the huge black and white monster was drilled out of the cave and entered a huge underground space, and on top of it stood a beautiful girl.


    The black and white monster swam quickly to the side of the giant egg, and the girl saw the giant egg, and suddenly she was surprised.

 Chapter 1430： Lingmeier

    "Wang snake, this egg seems to be a special, is the egg of the super **** creature?" The girl came to the giant egg, reached out and touched the eggshell, and asked some surprises. .


    The black and white snake had a little head and seemed to be answering the girl.


    "That''s great. Our shelter has been a long time since no super **** creature was born. Let''s take it back soon." The girl said with joy.


    The king snake slid his body and wrapped up the porcelain-like big egg. When the body forced a roll, he would drag the giant egg out.


    But the king snake was so hard, the porcelain-like eggshell suddenly shattered, and the whole big egg suddenly broke.


    The king snake and the girl were all a glimpse, and then they found that there was still something out of the broken giant egg.


    Take a closer look, it is a whole body with a white light, with a long white hair.


    This creature is naturally Hansen. Hansen just found that this egg has some problems. The part that is still buried in the rock at the bottom seems to have a crack. Look carefully, the following seems to be empty.


    Hansen took a hole from the rock next to him and found that the egg just opened a hole directly, so Hansen could not help but be disappointed.


    There is a mouth just below, even if there is egg juice inside, it has long been leaked. Originally, Hansen was ready to take a look and sneaked away, but Hansou looked aside and Hansen was a little surprised.


    There is no egg juice inside the giant egg, but the inside is not empty. On the inner wall of the eggshell, there are many red and red things like ganoderma lucidum. There are many large and small, exuding aromas. .


    Just smelling the aroma, it makes people feel like the whole body cells are alive.


    "Good things... definitely a good thing..." Hansen was overjoyed, and quickly reached out and picked up one of the red Ganoderma lucidum, and put it into the bottle of love.


    Fortunately, these red Ganoderma lucidum roots are not hard, Hansen easily picked it up from above, a total of seven, all put into the bottle of love.


    Hansen finished the Ganoderma lucidum and wanted to escape from the hole below. Anyway, he had a hole in the mysterious can shield the sound, even if the sound made, the average creature could not hear.


    But before he even got out of the eggshell, the king snake had already wrapped up the eggshell. I don��t know if the seven ganoderma lucidum were taken away, or for other reasons. The original hard and heavy eggshell was the king snake. Then a roll, even directly broken, Hansen, who did not come and drilled out, rolled out from the eggshell.


    Hansen looked up and saw that the black and white king snake and the girl looked at him with some sorrow. The king snake naturally did not have to say it. It was a very powerful existence.


    The girl is not a human being. Although she looks very long, her ears are like cats. There is a hairy tail like a fox, and her ears and tail are black.


    Hansen can feel the breath of her body. This is not a stranger, but a humanoid.


    Although I can''t see what level she is, but the humanoid type of alien creatures, the general level is not too low.


    "Is it running? Or is it running?" Hansen turned his mind into countless thoughts and was about to run out.


    Suddenly I heard the girl look surprised and said: "Don''t be afraid, we are not malicious. Are you a new born creature? I am the owner of the Dark Soul Shelter. I hope to invite you to join my shelter."


    Han Sen listened to the slightest glimpse, this kind of humanoid alien creature, even turned him into a different creature.


    However, it is not surprising that Hansen has always been a super-spiritual state. Under this state, the aliens will mistake him for being a stranger. Heterogens will mistake him for a different creature, even those genetic plants will Think of him as the same kind.


    Hansen��s eyes turned and he narrowed his eyes and asked, ��What level is your shelter? How many super **** creatures?��


    "Our dark spirits need to come out and develop their own shelters in adulthood. I have just grown up. It is not long before the establishment of shelters. Now the super **** creatures in the shelters are only me and the king snake. If you are willing to join, we will There are three super **** creatures." The girl''s face was red, and some embarrassed said.


    Hansen suddenly felt a move: "It seems that she is too good to lie, it is better to go with her first, and maybe she can turn her away with this king snake, it is really developed. ��


    "What are the benefits of joining my asylum?" Hansen asked.


    "You have just been born. It is very easy to encounter danger in the underground world. I and the king snake can protect you and provide you with the food you need to grow." The girl thought about it and added some unconfident words: " Although we can only pick up the mushroom, we will be able to get the most high-quality food after we are strong."


    "Well, I promised to join your shelter, but you have to tell me what you are calling?" Hansen said.


    The surprise of the girl''s face, I did not expect Hansen to agree so easily, some unbelievable stunned, and then quickly said: "My name is Ling Meier, what is your name?"


    "My name is gold coin." Hansen blinked and said.


    "Let''s go back soon. It''s not safe. If other people of the dark spirits find you, it will be bad." Ling Meier said, and he greeted Hansen and climbed to the back of the king''s snake. Then the king snake I swam towards the cave.


    Han Sen saw that Ling Meier had no idea, and she was very naive and deceived. She put a lot of words from her mouth along the way.


    After knowing the situation here, Hansen was very surprised. According to Ling Meier, their dark spirit is a very large super-natural creature race, which can be regarded as the master of this underground world, and the number Quite a lot.


    "A terrible, super-god creature family, don''t know if I have abducted Ling Meier, will the super **** creatures of their family come to me to settle accounts?" Han Sen''s heart has some drums.


    I talked to Ling Meier along the way and chatted and knew a lot of things in the underground world.


    After arriving at Lingmeier''s shelter, although Hansen had already been psychologically prepared, her shelter would probably be relatively small. After all, she said that she had just emerged as an adult, and she did not have a large shelter. There is no excuses.


    However, Hansen was still stunned when she saw her shelter. In the middle of an underground river, there was a relatively large cave. It seemed to be a simple decoration, and it was regarded as a shelter.


    "Can this be considered a shelter?" Hansen looked at Ling Mei with a puzzled look.


    In Hansen��s impression, should it be the kind of shelter that has a transmission array? This kind of cave is a shelter, and he really encountered it for the first time.


    Ling Meier suddenly became a little red face: "The shelter of the underground world is originally small. I have just come out. If I have not found a suitable place, I will make a temporary appointment here. In the future, we will be able to occupy the largest shelter. ��


    Hansen��s eyes turned and smiled at Ling Meier��s temptation to seduce the little loli��s strange uncle. ��Actually, you don��t have to stay in the underground world. There are many shelters outside, and you and My ability to take up a lot of very very large shelters."8)

 Chapter 1431： Hundred Covenant

    Who knows that Ling Meier heard the words but shook his head again and again: "I can''t go."


    ��Why?�� Hansen asked.


    "The dark spirit family has an agreement with other ethnic groups and cannot occupy the shelter on the ground." Ling Meier said.


    "What agreement? Who has an agreement?" Hansen asked in a heart.


    Ling Meier said: "I don''t know clearly. I only listen to the ancestors saying that it is the stipulation of the 100-nation covenant. If I leave the underground world and go to the ground, even if I am killed, the ancestors can''t go to the ground for me. revenge."


    Hansen listened to the frowning secretly. I don''t know what happened to this Baizu covenant. Lingmeier didn''t know what was going on. He only knew that it was a covenant of many powerful races. Their dark spirits were only one of them.


    For a time, I couldn��t turn away from Lingmei, Hansen could only follow her into the cave first, and it was the same simple inside. It was no different from the original cave. It was seen by the king snake, even the most basic. Life is hard to guarantee, let alone comfort.


    As for the men of Ling Meier, there are only some primitive creatures of the original level and the mutated level except for the king snake, and some are simply ordinary creatures, and they add up to twenty.


    Moreover, these different creatures are also the young bodies found by Ling Mei, some of them are hatched from the eggs, most of them are still bronze gene cores, and the combat power is weak.


    "Mei, there are powerful accomplices like the King Snake, even if there are fewer shelters in the underground shelters, should you be able to hit them down?" Han Sen is somewhat puzzled. How can the king snake be a companion? It will be so mixed.


    Ling Meier shook her head again and said: "The king snake was sent by the ancestor to take care of me. It will not help me to attack the shelter."


    Hansen listened to his heart: "It seems that this kind of lingering child should still be very valued in the dark spirit family. Even the ancestors of the dark spirit family sent a powerful creature like the king snake to protect her, showing that she is in the dark spirit. In the heart of the ancestors of the family, the status is very unusual."


    Although Hansen couldn��t turn away from Lingmei, he thought it would be good to have a good relationship with her first, and touch the bottom of the dark spirit.


    And there is the existence of the Baizu Covenant. The fourth shelter seems very simple. Hansen also wants to find out what the Hexagon Covenant is. Otherwise, if he kills a super **** creature, he will return to a group of people. Husband and uncle, like revenge, Han Sen can no longer stand.


    So Hansen temporarily stayed at the "shelter" of Lingmeier. When he was eating, Lingmeier took out some dry things that looked like mushrooms and gave them to everyone.


    Hansen ate a little, and suddenly felt a little difficult to swallow, although it is not difficult to eat, but not very delicious, and this stuff is at most a variant of the genetic plant, the role of Hansen is very limited .


    Ling Meier looked at Hansen''s frown, and some worried that Hansen would run away. He quickly said: "You are a descendant of the super **** creature. These stone bacteria are not very useful for you, but they are still useful. You should eat a little, I will Wait a minute to go out and find high-quality food for you?"


    Hansen nodded, and when the owner of the shelter became a singer, it was not easy.


    However, these stone fungi Hansen did not want to eat, took some dried meat and drinks from the bottle of unrequited love, and ate himself.


    Because ordinary flesh and blood can no longer increase Hansen''s genes, the flesh and blood of super **** creatures can''t be found, so Hansen''s food is the specialty of the Union, what is the spiced beef jerky and cola.


    Hansen himself ate and drank here again, and Ling Meier smelled the smell beside him, staring at Hansen��s hand, and the watery eyes were stunned.


    "Want to eat?" Hansen asked Ling Meier''s smile.


    Ling Meier swallowed and swallowed her head and said, "I am the owner of the shelter. You are my subordinate. How can I eat your things? You can rest assured that I will soon find a lot of high-quality food to feed you. ��


    Han Sen heard that Ling Meier really thought that he was a pet to raise, but as far as your living standard is concerned, it is estimated that you will change other creatures, and you will be hungry in all likelihood.


    "Or, do you taste a little?" Hansen tempted.


    Ling Meier looked at the cola and the dried meat, but could not help but sigh, but still shook his head firmly.


    "It doesn''t matter, you should try it first. If you don''t taste it, how do you know what I like to eat? I don''t know what I like to eat. How do you find the food I like?" Hansen put a packet of dried meat and one. The bottle of Coke was put into the hands of Ling Meier.


    "Then I will taste it, and the rest will be returned to you later." Ling Meier learned Hansen''s appearance, took a piece of dried meat from the bag and took a drink.


    Suddenly, Ling Meier��s big eyes suddenly lit up: ��What is this? What is the genetic plant that is formed?��


    "This is the beef vine and the cola tree." Hansen said casually.


    "This is so strange, can I try another bit?" Ling Meier swallowed her mouth and looked at Hansen with her big eyes.


    "Of course, try a little more, remember that taste, that is the food I like." Hansen said with a wink.


    Ling Meier then took out a piece of dried meat from the bag and tasted it. After a while, a packet of dried meat and a bottle of Coke were "tasteed" by her.


    Looking at Ling Meier is still unsatisfactory, the little tongue still licking the dried meat residue on his finger, and then took out a bag to her: "This is spicy, I like this taste, you try this again. ��


    "Then I will help you try again." Ling Meier took the meat with pleasure, and very skillfully tore the package, took the meat and put it in the small mouth.


    "Eat, fall, you can''t escape my claws." Hansen secretly smug.


    After eating seven or eight packets of different flavors of dried meat, I drank a few bottles of drink, and Ling Meier was satisfied with the touch of a small belly, and it seems that she is about to eat.


    When Hansen glared at Ling Meier��s food, she asked her about the underground world and the dark spirit.


    There are some things about the Dark Spirit that can''t be said, and the rest are knowing everything.


    Hansen finally figured out one thing. Although the underground world is dominated by the dark spirits, there are still many shelters occupied by other aliens or different creatures. There are gold shelters occupied by other races nearby. Some undeveloped shelters that have not been knocked down, but the strength of Ling Meier is not enough, so they are not able to occupy the real shelter.


    Now Ling Meier is only a bronze gene nucleus. Although it is a super **** creature, it is not easy to lay down a gold-level shelter.


    ��Is the dark spiritual bronze gene nuclear even adult?�� Hansen asked with some doubts. In Hansen��s impression, the super-god creature of the bronze gene nucleus should be a larvae.


    No matter the physical strength or the ability of the gene nucleus is low, every time the gene nucleus of the super **** creature evolves, their flesh will change with it once. When the nucleus evolves into super, it is truly mature.

 Chapter 1432： Lingmeiers dilemma

    "If we secretly condense the gene nucleus, even if we are an adult, we need to leave the sacred sanctuary to go out and establish a shelter." Ling Meier said proudly with a small chest.


    Hansen didn''t say anything more, but he thought to himself: "It seems that the Dark Spirit has a strong control over the underground world, otherwise it is impossible for such larvae to exercise."


    "How can I turn Ling Meier back? Since the Dark Spirit can''t go to the ground, then I have nothing to fear. If I can abduct her, I don''t have to worry about the dark spirits coming to me." Sen��s heart was thinking about it.


    I was thinking about how to turn away Ling Meier, but suddenly heard someone from outside.


    "Ling Meier, are you inside?"


    Ling Meier heard the voice, suddenly changed his face, and quickly climbed to the back of the king snake, and then whispered to Han Sen: "Come up, we have to go faster."


    "Who is coming from outside? What are you afraid of when the king snake is here?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "I am not afraid..." Lingmei��s words have not been finished yet, but I saw that a figure has come in.


    Hansen glanced at the figure and found that he was a man similar to Ling Meier. He had cat ears on his head and a tail on his back. He was obviously a member of the dark spirit family.


    Underneath the male dark spirit, riding a beetle that is the size of a bull, the whole body is green and crystal-like, looks very fierce.


    "Ling Meier, where do you want to escape? This time will not let you escape, and quickly fulfill the agreement to fight with me. If you lose, you will go back with me honestly." The male dark spirit said to Ling Meier.


    "Where can I escape?" Ling Meier argued that some of the blame looked at Han Sen, blaming him for asking so many words not to escape, and now want to escape can not escape.


    "If you don''t escape the best, let your tame creatures fight with my crystallizer. As long as you can conquer it, if you lose, even if I lose, you will be embarrassed. Go back with me." The male dark spirit jumped from the back of the crystallized insect with a slight movement.


    The Bijing worm stalked forward and walked toward the front. The body was shining and it looked very fascinating.


    "Your beetle is already a gold gene nucleus. I don''t even have a silver gene in the aliens. It''s not fair. When they condense the gold gene nucleus, we fight again." Ling Meier said.


    "At the beginning, we were not so agreed. After a year of talking, you have been hiding for more than a year. If you don''t want to fight, I will go to the ancestors and let the ancestors give me justice." The male dark spirit said .


    "Ling XIII, you should not be too much." Ling Meier said with a bite on her lips.


    "I am too much? Then I went to the ancestor, let him tell the old man to see if I was too much." Ling XIII said that he would leave when he turned.


    "Slow, better than you, I thought I was really afraid that you would not be?" Ling Meier bite his teeth and screamed Ling XIII.


    Ling Xing��s face showed a smug smile, pointing to his own Bijing worm: ��Which of your creatures can play, you can win if you can win it.��


    Ling Meier bit his lip and looked at his own alien creatures. Finally, his eyes fixed on the only two mutant creatures. One of them was just not hatched for a long time, and certainly not.


    Another mutant jade mouse has condensed the silver gene nucleus, which is still worse than the gold gene nucleus.


    But now that Ling Meier has no other choice, he called the mutant jade mouse and let it fight with the crystal worm.


    Seeing the variation of the jade mouse beast toward the crystal worm, Hansen walked to the side of Ling Meier and whispered, "What is going on here? Are you not a family?"


    Ling Meier bit his teeth and said: "It is the same family, but this is the rule of our dark spirit. If I lose, I have to go back with him and give birth to his offspring."


    "I am going, how can this be done?" Hansen suddenly ignited the flame of anger. If Ling Meier went back to Ling XIII, there was something about him. He also expected to be able to turn back to a super **** creature. Beat hands.


    The dark core family''s nuclear power is very special, they can communicate with different organisms in various departments, especially those larvae, it is easy to tame them.


    Of course, their genetic core is not without combat capability. Being able to communicate with different organisms is only one of the characteristics.


    Hansen was originally planning to go out with a little secret and translation. She is not afraid of where she goes. She will know what the strange area is in advance. This is a very important ability to avoid many dangers.


    Now Ling 13 has to get the Ling Meier back to the baby, Hansen��s heart suddenly burned with anger.


    The mutant jade mouse has climbed to the front of the crystal worm, but it looks a little uneasy. A gold gene nucleus has a silver gene nucleus, but the gene nucleus is a grade.


    If you look at the body type, the mutant jade mouse is also significantly smaller than the Binger, and loses one momentum.


    "Get started." Ling 13 said faintly.


    The jagged insect''s claws are suddenly opened, and a pair of blue light is sprayed from its eyebrows, turning into a green-green scythe, and it is going to smash the mutant jade.


    "Jade mouse, come on!" Ling Meier is still cheering for the mutant jade mouse beast.


    The variation of the jade mouse beast, just as Hansen and Ling Meier thought that it was to summon the nuclear battle, who knows that the mutant jade mouse turned and ran away, the claws ran fast, and they got into the blink of an eye. In a cave, there is no shadow to run soon.


    "I am going, what are these things?" Hansen almost vomited blood.


    Ling 13 on the other side is a big laugh: "Ling Meier, what are you messing with, what are you messing with, even fleeing without fighting? It is simply throwing the face of our dark spirits. You are still sly with me. Go back, this kind of battle is not for you, how good the offspring are at home."


    "I will evolve a super gene core, and I will definitely be stronger than you in the future." Ling Meier said with a bite.


    "I don''t know if you are strong in the future, but now if your alien creatures can''t beat my Bijing insects, you have to go back with me now." Ling XIII said with a smile.


    Ling Meier''s face suddenly smashed down. The mutant jade mouse is already the strongest alien creature under her hand. Even it is scared away by the crystallization insect. Who else can fight with the crystallization?


    "Can''t you find a different creature to fight? Then go back with me." Ling XIII stared at Ling Meier.


    Ling Meier couldn��t say what she was trying to say, but she suddenly saw a figure coming out from her side and walked over to the crystal worm.


    Appapp

 Chapter 1433： Strong physical strength

    "I am going to fight it." Hansen went to the blue crystal insect and said to Ling XIII.


    "Whoever is the same." Ling XIII waved his hand slyly, and the sickle hanging on top of the crystallized insects flew directly to Hansen.


    Ling XIII is very confident about the Bijing worm. The attack power and defensive power of Bijing worm are one-and-one. More importantly, it is the descendant of the **** blood creature. Just the mutant jade mouse is promoted to and Jingjing. The gold gene core like a worm is definitely not its opponent.


    Although it is the same level, the foundation is different.


    Ling Meier''s situation is also clear. Although Ling Meier is very fond of the ancestors, the rules set by the ancestors will not break himself.


    Although the black and white king snake was given to Ling Meier, it would not help her to kill strange creatures, nor would she help her attack the shelter, what kind of alien creatures can be obtained, but also rely on her own efforts.


    Ling Meier��s time is too short, and there are few places to go. There is basically no possibility to find descendants of advanced aliens in this area.


    Even if she finds a more advanced offspring, she also needs a lot of resources and time to cultivate. Lingmei has no time and no resources. Can the strange creatures around her be strong there?


    What''s more, the dark spirits are also very sensitive to the strength of life. Ling 13 does not feel a strong breath from Hansen, so although Hansen seems to be a high-intelligence alien, he is not in the heart. .


    Seeing that the sickle was like a whirlwind, Hansen did not plan to dodge, and directly hit the scythe.


    "Don''t!" Ling Meier saw Han Sen so reckless, suddenly yelled in a hurry.


    Although she thought that Hansen was a descendant of the super-god creature, but the strength of the demigod was linked to the gene nucleus, Hansen was born, and even the gene nucleus is not necessarily condensed, even if it is congenitally able to condense the super-god of the nucleus. That is only the bronze gene nucleus, stronger than the general biological gene nucleus, able to leapfrog the silver gene nuclear.


    However, the crystal worms of the gold gene are still worse than the ones, and it is difficult to win.


    Now Han Sen directly uses his fist to smash the sickle. It is likely that even the gene nucleus has not condensed. Just by the birth of the flesh, it is impossible to be the opponent of the gold gene nucleus. Injury.


    "Looking for death!" Ling XIII is also secretly sneer.


    However, Hansen��s fist slammed on the scythe, and Ling XIII and Ling Meier both widened their eyes and revealed an incredible color.


    The green radiance radiated the sharp knives of Guanghua, and the blade smashed with Hansen��s fist. It was suddenly broken by the smashing, and the fragments were scattered like meteors.


    After Hansen smashed the gold gene nucleus of the celella worm, the punching force continued, and a fist hit the top of the carapace of the cytoplasm, directly smashing the carapace of the cytoplasm, and the blood died.


    "Hunting the blood creature of the crystal worm, not getting the soul of the beast, the broken core of the gene, the flesh and blood are edible, and the absorption can randomly increase the gene of 0 to 10 points."


    This punch Hansen is still only using pure power, and does not use only the hand to cover the sky.


    His foundation, primitive, mutated and gene of God are full. If the crystallized worm is evolved to the level of the gemstone gene, it will be qualified to compare with Hansen. Now it only has the level of the gold gene, and Hansen can only use pure power. Suppress it, it doesn''t need to be that much trouble.


    However, this fist fell in the eyes of Ling XIII and Ling Meier, but they surprised them. With pure physical strength, they can smash the gold gene nucleus. At least the genomic DNA of the gem gene can be done.


    Even the descendants of super-natural creatures such as the Dark Spirit can evolve to the golden gene nucleus.


    The most surprising thing is Ling Meier. She always thought that Hansen was a super-god creature that had just hatched. It was such a horror that it was born with such physical strength.


    Ling Thirteen''s face is somewhat ugly and said: "I don''t think you have tamed such a powerful alien, but you should not be proud first, I will come again."


    After all, Ling 13 flew away directly. There are black and white king snakes guarding Ling Meier here. Even if he wants to use strong, there is no such strength.


    "Gold coins, you are so powerful! Just born in the flesh is so powerful, you must be a very powerful super-natural creature offspring, your parents are super-god creatures? Is it a super-god creature? Is it much worse than you come to me? My father and mother have a part of the blood creature gene, not a pure super **** creature..." Ling Meier said to Hansen.


    "It should be." Hansen said casually, although Ling Meier is a descendant of the super-virtual super-natural creature, but after all, the birth time is not too long, or the larvae of the bronze gene nucleus, probably born in recent years. The social experience is seriously inadequate, and it is almost like a child. It is so good to lie, Hansen has been lazy to compose a story.


    After Hansen punched out the crystal worm, Ling Meier valued Hansen very much, but she couldn''t get any good things to keep Hansen. She still had Hansen''s things, which made her very upset.


    "Merce, you are not saying that there are undeveloped gold shelters nearby. Let''s go down and do it. It can''t live here." Hansen said to Ling Meier.


    Ling Meier has no consciousness as a master at all. Wen Han suddenly looked forward to Hansen and asked: "Well, which one do we want to play?"


    "Which are there?" Han Sen saw that Ling Meier didn''t understand anything. She had to take things on her body. After asking her some things, she took her to the Golden Shelter so that she could have A place where you can settle down and not sleep in a cave.


    Hansen himself also needs to use the transmission array to return to the league, otherwise it will not go back too long, and the family will be very worried.


    In a shelter in the underground world, Ling Thirteen stood there in an ugly face and was reprimanded by a dark spiritual man who resembled him.


    "I have secretly helped you to tame the crystal worm, how can you lose to Lingmei?" the dark spirit man asked coldly.


    "Father, Ling Meier did not know where to find a powerful alien creature. He was able to break the gold gene nucleus by hand. The crystal worm was directly killed by a punch. I have no way." Said.


    The dark spirited man heard his face sinking: "How long does it take for Lingmei to be born? How can she tamed such a strange creature?"


    "Father, it is true, it is true, I saw it with my own eyes." Ling 13 quickly swears.


    "If that''s the case, then there is only one possibility, and the ancestors deliberately helped her."


    Ling 13 slightly sighed: "You mean that the alien creature is the ancestor of the ancestors to the Ling Meier?"


    The Dark Spirit man sneered: "Ling Meier is only a general in my dark spirit. Only half of her parents'' blood is super-blood, but she just inherited all the advantages, and her blood is strong. The ancestor adult determined that she will inevitably evolve into a super gene nucleus in the future, so she will look at her differently, otherwise it will not directly make her mount the black and white king snake to protect her."


    "There are ancestors who are so eccentric to protect her, then I am not without a chance?" Ling thirteen frowned.


    "Oh, that doesn''t necessarily have to be seen. Even if it is the ancestor, you can''t destroy the rules that he set himself. I will definitely let you get the spirit of the child to enhance the blood power of future generations." The dark spirit man sneered.

 Chapter 1434： Golden mask

    Hansen and Ling Meier are on their way to a golden shelter. The entire underground space is huge and connected by a huge underground space.


    On the top of the rock in many underground spaces, a vine plant can be seen.


    ��Which genetic plants are those vines?�� Hansen pointed to the vines on the top of the stone and asked Ling Meier. The vines seemed to be a bit familiar, but Hansen couldn��t remember to see similar vines there.


    These vines are not as strong as the blue vines, and they feel no different from ordinary vines.


    "Those are the sacred vines of our underground world, guarding the entire underground world, and our dark spirits are the guardians of the sacred vines. Those who can be promoted to the gems of the gemstones can return to the sacred sanctuary, where is the holy The roots of the vine and the main vine are located," Ling Meier explained.


    ��Can the sacred fruit be fruitful? What is the use of the fruit it produces?�� Hansen asked curiously.


    Ling Meier smiled and said: "Of course, it can be fruitful, but I heard from the ancestors that the sacred vines have grown from the present to the present, and they have only one fruit, and they don��t know how long it will take. Leaving the shelter, half is because of the Baizu covenant, and half is to protect the sacred vine and the holy fruit."


    "Even the ancestors of your family must guard it, its function must be very powerful," Hansen asked.


    Ling Meier thought about it and said: "Then I don''t know, I have a fruit. I haven''t matured yet. The ancestors didn''t tell me what the fruit is. But I used to be small. At that time, the ancestor will hold me sitting next to the holy vine, and I still touched the holy fruit with my hand. There is nothing special about it."


    Saying, Ling Meier made a different stroke of the shape of the fruit, and then continued: "I really don''t understand, the big sacred vines, all over the entire underground world, why only grow a small fruit."


    Seeing the shape of Ling Meier''s stroke, Hansen suddenly felt a shock, and the shape of Ling Meier''s stroke was clearly a gourd.


    Seeing the shape of the gourd that Ling Meier made, Hansen��s mind suddenly seemed to have crossed a flash of lightning. He finally remembered why he would look at these holy vines.


    The vine that was born in the original Boa seems to be very similar to the vine, but the vine has withered, so there is no big difference with this sacred vine, so Hansen did not think of it at first. Just feel a little familiar.


    After Ling Meier reminded me, Han Sen looked more and more and felt that the sacred vine and the vine were very similar. If the vine is not dry, it may be like this.


    Hansen directly painted a gourd figure on the ground with his fingers, and then asked Ling Meier: "Is that holy fruit like this?"


    "Yes, exactly the same, have you seen the fruit before?" After that, Ling Meier patted her head again: "I am so stupid, you have just been born, how could you have seen the fruit."


    Hansen��s heart was shocked and he couldn��t add any more. The painting of the gourd was drawn according to the gourd before the birth of Boa. The Lingmeier actually said exactly the same. Then, will the holy world of the underground world have anything to do with Boa?


    Hansen��s heart flashed countless thoughts, and the origin of Boa��s has always been a big question for Hansen.


    It is only humans who can freely shuttle between shelters and alliances, or creatures with human blood.


    Boa was born from the gourd. How can she think that there is no human gene? How can she freely shuttle the shelter and the alliance? Hansen has been very confused about this.


    If it really has anything to do with this holy vine, maybe you can find out the true origin of Boa.


    It is a pity that Ling Meier does not know much about the sacred vines. The entire underground world really understands the sacred vines. I am afraid that only the ancestors of the dark spirits who have always guarded the sacred vines.


    Han Sen really wants to go and see the fruit immediately, is it exactly the same as the gourd that gave birth to Boa.


    It is a pity that even if she followed Ling Meier, she would have to wait for her genetic core to evolve to the gem level before she was eligible to return to the Dark Soul.


    Although the ability of Lingmeier is not weak, but the birth time is too short, it is still the IQ and temper of the child. If it is not the guardian of the black and white king snake, it is difficult to say that it can be lived at that time, and she is expected to be promoted to the gem gene core. I don''t know what year and month to wait.


    "No, after I have laid down the shelter, I will take Boa and let her see if this holy vine is related to her." Hansen decided to accompany Ling Mei to lay a golden shelter.


    The shelters of the underground world were basically built in the rock. Hansen came to the stone gate inlaid in the mountain wall, and Hansen carefully looked at the stone gate.


    The stone gate has not been opened, the lock on it is still intact, it should be a shelter that has not been developed.


    This shelter was also discovered by the black and white king snake. Unfortunately, the black and white king snake could not help Ling Meier to lay a shelter, otherwise she would not have to live in the cave.


    Hansen observed the stone door, seeing many mask-like patterns on it, it looks very strange.


    The pattern of the general shelter door is somewhat related to the strength of the shelter itself. These masks do not know what power is represented.


    However, looking at the size of this door, it is estimated that the scale inside should not be very large, not a silver shelter or a gold shelter.


    "Just it." Han Sen directly cut the door lock, and reached out and pushed the stone door away.


    I saw a hall inside the stone gate. Two people walked into the hall. The black and white king snake did not follow in, but stayed outside the gate of the shelter.


    ��Can we really lay down this shelter?�� Ling Meier looked at the hall and asked some uncertainties.


    There are stone tables and stone chairs in the hall, which look very old, and on the last wall of the hall, there is a mask that looks like gold.


    The appearance of the mask and Hansen just saw the same on the stone gate, but the real thing is much more beautiful than the simple stone carvings, which looks like the mask used by the gods.


    Before Hansen and Ling Meier had gone, the golden mask flew up from the wall and rushed toward them.


    There are not many opportunities to capture the gene nucleus. This golden mask seems to be the gold gene nucleus, so it is not directly broken up, but a cohesive gold coin has been played.


    The gold coin was directly attached to the forehead of the golden mask, but the golden mask seemed to be unaffected, and continued to fly toward Hansen, and the speed was extremely fast, and Hansen was in the blink of an eye.


    Hansen slightly frowned, thinking that the strength of the previous gold coin was not enough, and several gold coins were continuously popped up, all of which were attached to the golden mask.

 Chapter 1435： Evolutionary gene nucleus

    The gold coins fell on the golden mask, but the speed of the golden mask did not slow down at all, and it was suddenly in front of Hansen.


    Hansen reached out and punched the golden mask. The fist passed directly through the golden mask. The golden mask seemed to be illusory, and there was no way to force it.


    The next second, the golden mask was already attached to Hansen''s face. Hansen suddenly felt a tight face, and then there was a strange force invading his mind.


    "Slave, obey my orders, I will give you endless power!" A voice roared in a golden mask, trying to invade Hansen''s brain.


    Hansen��s brain was strengthened by the crystal family. This kind of mental blow did not make him feel any threat. He reached down and held the golden mask, but found that the golden mask had been concealed in essence after touching his face. Not as vain as it was just now.


    The palm of the hand forced the gold mask directly from the face and held it in the hand.


    Seeing that the golden mask was constantly struggling and twisting in Hansen''s hands, but after it was solidified, its power was not so strong, and Hansen''s mastery could not be removed.


    Hansen��s fist is about to be embarrassed, but the golden mask is screaming: ��Don��t fight... don��t fight... I��m willing to surrender to you...��


    Han Sen was a little surprised. I couldn''t think of this golden mask and even talked, but when I look closely, the mouth of the golden mask has not changed. The sound it emits should only be sent out with spiritual power.


    "What level of gene nuclear do you have, what is the use?" Hansen did not immediately agree, first asked.


    "I am a golden nuclear gold mask. I can attach it to any biological face, then control the creature to be used by you. Ask the owner not to ruin me." The voice of the golden mask came again and again.


    "It looks like it''s useless," Hansen said.


    "Useful... useful..." The golden mask was shocked and quickly said: "It is the master that your strength is too strong, so it seems that I am useless, as a general creature, as long as I put it on my face, even God. Blood creatures can also be enslaved. And I still have the opportunity to continue to evolve, and it will be possible to become a gem or even a super gene."


    "Are you kidding? I have not heard of the nuclear nucleus and can evolve on its own." Hansen said with a cold face.


    "Master, really is not a joke, I have an evolutionary property, can continue to evolve, you can naturally see it if you accept it, if you don''t believe it, then I will accept it first. If I don''t have an evolutionary property, you will take me again. Destroyed." The golden mask hurried.


    "That''s okay." Hansen seemed to be very reluctant.


    The golden mask quickly presented its soul brand, and turned into a golden light into the soul of Hansen.


    Hansen glanced at the golden mask and there was an evolutionary comment.


    Golden Mask: Soul is a gold gene nucleus (evolved).


    Hansen was a little surprised that the gene nucleus generally needs to be attached to the physiology to continue to evolve. The gene nucleus that can evolve alone can never be heard.


    And with the things that can evolve the attributes, Hansen has also seen the little angels and golden feathers, and that is still the soul of the beast.


    The surrender of the golden mask was relieved of Hansen��s troubles. He did not have to look for aliens to control the shelter. The golden mask was not destroyed. It also had control of the shelter.


    "Is the shelter so hit?" Ling Meier asked some unbelievable.


    "Yes, it has already been hit. From now on, this is your shelter." Hansen said with a smile.


    In nominal terms, the shelter of Ling Meier, but the actual control is in the hands of Han Sen.


    "I finally have my own shelter." Ling Meier was very happy, opened the door, let the black and white king snake come in, and brought the other creatures she tamed.


    Hansen found an opportunity. When Ling Meier didn''t notice him, he sent it back to the league. He planned to take over Boa and let Boa see if the sacred had anything to do with her.


    However, when I sent it back to my home, Hansen��s vision was stunned.


    Luo Wei went to the military academies to visit Han Wei a few days ago, and Ji Ruozhen and the couple also had some urgent needs to deal with them, so they rushed back.


    Ji Yanran''s company has made some things, eager to go to the company, and Xiaohua will be handed over to Boa.


    Although Boa seems small, it takes no problem to take care of it for a short period of time. In fact, Xiaohua itself is very well-behaved. He is lying on the mat and playing with a nanny-type intelligent robot. In fact, he does not need any care.


    Boa sat next to him, holding the bottle while drinking milk and looking at the small flowers next to it. The small flowers lay there, but the big eyes looked at Boa, his face full of smiles.


    Boa touched his chin and looked at the little flower thinking about it. Then suddenly his eyes lit up and stood up and swayed to the room of Ji Yanran, taking some cosmetics from it.


    "Small flowers don''t move, my sister is dressed up for you to float." Boa holds a lipstick in one hand, an eyebrow pencil in one hand, and a sinful smile on his face.


    The small flower lay there and smiled at the treasure. Boa took the lipstick and the eyebrow pencil and painted it on the face of Xiaohua. While painting, he also proudly praised his masterpiece.


    Happy to play, Boa suddenly stopped, eyes looked at the direction of the door, she felt someone entered the old house, and not the person she is familiar with.


    The Han family''s old house is in the old town. For now, it is not a very valuable house, and the infrastructure is not very good.


    However, because it is a Han family ancestral home, and Hansen is also used to living here, and Luo Yi refused to live elsewhere, the Hansen family still lived here.


    At this time in front of the door of the old house, a man opened the door, sneaked in from the crack in the door, and then quickly closed the door.


    "I thought that the first super aristocratic family in the league had something great. It turned out to be just like this. It took me the first ecstasy of the Stars to come over, and it was not at all difficult." The man muttered to himself.


    I looked at the eyes and looked at it. I took out a remote control instrument from my arms. After pressing it for a while, the old house was completely broken by the safety net. All the alarm devices lost their function. The intelligent robot also There was no precaution for this intruder and no warning was issued immediately.


    "It''s too simple, what, I thought it would be a bit challenging. It turned out to be so vulnerable. Are rich people so slammed? The first super-noble in the league, or the son-in-law of the epoch, actually lived in this break. The place is not willing to spend money to decorate the decent safety net." The man said as he swayed through the yard and entered the room.


    After entering the room, I immediately saw Boa and Xiaohua.


    "It should be the small one. It is too simple. I really don''t know how that person will have such a high price." The man has already inquired about it. The family is not at home, only two dolls are left, and he The goal is small flowers.

 Chapter 1436： Good man uncle

    Tang Rushen, nicknamed Ghost Hand, self-styled StarCraft First God, through all kinds of ancient and high-tech theft methods, has never lost his hand in his debut for more than 60 years.


    This time I received a big business. Some people went out of price and let him steal Hansen��s son Han Xiaohua. So he came to Luojiaxing and stepped on it for a long time. Then he seized such a rare event. A good opportunity, waiting for everyone in the old house is not there, only two children are left.


    "Now people, there is really no sense of security. Why do you give it to the brain and the robot? How can it be reliable? Don��t say that this kind of super thief, even a small thief can do it. Ding." Tang Ruyi generally went to the small flowers, but also muttered to himself.


    "Children, do you like to eat ice cream?" Tang Ruyi saw Boa watching him, his face showing a smile, and taking out a sapphire ice cream to Boa.


    The information given by the person is very detailed. Tang Rushen knows that Boa is not a human being, but Hansen''s pet-beast, but has no fighting power, and he likes to eat sapphire ice cream, so Tang Ruyi has prepared for it early.


    "Uncle, you are a good person." Boa looked at his eyes and took the ice cream very happy.


    Tang Ru is secretly self-satisfied: "Stealing is a technical life, what is technology? This is called technology, the whole alliance, no, in the whole universe, I don��t believe that the second is stealing. I am afraid no one can admit it. First."


    When Boa eats ice cream, Tang Ruyi bends down and reaches out to pick up the small flowers. His movements are very gentle. He stretches his hand and says, "Little baby, uncle takes you." Go to a fun place."


    However, Tang Ruyi��s hand had not touched Boa, but suddenly felt something pulling his clothes behind him. Tang was suddenly struck by lightning and turned quickly.


    Tang Ruyi is most proud of his ability to perceive, but he did not feel that someone was close to him, but his clothes were pulled, which made him not surprised.


    After being engaged in the thief business for so many years, he has never been arrested, and this time he will be arrested, and the glory of the world will be completely ruined.


    However, Tang Ruoxi turned and looked, but found that there was no one at all, and Boa stood next to him in the corner of his clothes, and his eyes were still looking at him.


    "I said, they can''t come back so soon." Tang Ruyi sighed with a sigh of relief, and the heart that almost just jumped out of his throat had finally fallen back.


    "Children, go eat ice cream." Tang Ruyi revealed a friendly smile to Boa, and then turned around and wanted to hold a small flower.


    However, the clothes were pulled by Boa. Tang Ruyi had to turn around and look at Boa. Boa squinted with a big eye and said innocently: "Uncle, after the ice cream is finished, Boa wants to eat." ""


    Tang Ruo suddenly had some headaches. He thought that Boa is a pet beast. Although the pet beast is doing what the owner is, if there is no way to know, but the pet beast is attacked and the body is damaged, the owner can still detect it. .


    Therefore, Tang Ruyi is not willing to do anything with Boa, so as not to let Han Sen notice.


    In fact, Boa is not Hansen''s beast soul, even if he does to Boa, Hansen will not feel it.


    "There is nothing wrong with that sentence. The richer the more people, the more cute humanoid pets. If I come to raise them, I would like to eat whatever I want. Hansen��s family is definitely not willing to give her a good meal. Things will make her so embarrassed." Tang Ruyi thought, he opened a small box hanging around his waist, it is a special small refrigerator, there are two sapphire ice cream.


    Tang Ruyi always likes to have two hands to prepare, even the ice cream is brought three at a time. At this time, it just came in handy. Both took it out and gave Boa one hand: "Hey, go eat it."


    I haven''t waited for Tang Ruyi to turn around. Baoer took one of the two ice creams, and then looked at Tang Rubei with big eyes. The milk said with a milky voice: "Uncle, I still want to eat."


    "I am going, if you eat ice cream like this, you are not afraid of eating bad belly?" Tang Ruo was a little depressed when he was sad. He prepared three, and there are extras.


    "Uncle has no ice cream, you wait a little while, my uncle will take you to buy it later." Tang Ruyi said that he had to go to hold a small flower.


    "Uncle, you will take me to buy it now." Boa took Tang��s sorrowful clothes and said.


    Tang Ruyi wants to ignore the treasure, wants to pick up the small flowers to run, but finds that his hand can not reach the small flowers, the body can no longer move forward half a step.


    When I turned around, I was taken aback. Boa grabbed his clothes with a small hand and was so powerful that he could not break free.


    "A lot of strength, is she a high-level pet beast that has been fed into combat? How is it different from the information?" Tang Rubei was shocked, but he was an experienced thief after all, in a blink of an eye. With the idea, I piled up a smile and said to Boa with kindness: "Well, now my uncle will take you to buy ice cream. We will go shopping with our younger brother. How much do you want to eat when you go, can''t you?"


    "Well, uncle, you are a good person." Boa said with a happy face.


    "Well, let''s go now, don''t go late, go back to the shop and close the door." Tang Ruyi turned and wanted to hold a small flower, but was pulled by Boa.


    "Uncle, still can''t, Boa can''t go." Boa said with a look of bitterness.


    "How can it not be done? You don''t want to eat ice cream?" Tang said in a sad heart, and quickly said.


    "Think, but if you don''t finish your homework, Mom and Dad will swear at me. I have to finish my homework before I can eat ice cream." Boa pointed to the homework book next to him.


    When Hansen is free, he will let Boa learn some of the knowledge of the alliance. In the future, he intends to let Boa live in the league. The place of the shelter is not suitable for such beautiful and lovely girls.


    "It''s awful. Now parents don''t just let go of their children. Even pets have to write homework. It''s too inhuman. Uncles help you write." Tang Ruyi said with anger and indignation, but he thought: " I have to wait for you to finish your homework, and maybe you will be back."


    "Uncle, you are a good person." Boa looked moved.


    "That is, the uncle is definitely a good person." Tang Ruyi picked up his homework and pen and looked at the subject: "There are a total of 67 small animals in the farm, and the number of ducks is twice that of chickens..."


    If Tang Rushen has a mood to count this, then he will write an answer casually, and he will want to cope with it and leave.


    "Good uncle, you are wrong in this question, it should be like this..." Boa pointed to the answer written by Tang Ruyi.


    "Uncle is deliberately writing a mistake to test you." Tang Ru was so depressed in his heart, he had to recalculate it again.


    "What is going on here, I am the first Star of the Stars, I went to someone else''s home to do the children''s arithmetic problem." Tang Ru sadly continued to calculate the problem.

 Chapter 1437： Tang Rubei

    What is even more tragic is that some questions like Tang are still not counted.


    Although he had certainly learned how to solve these problems before, but this has not been going to school for decades, and it is impossible to steal things without using the knowledge. It has long been forgotten. If it is difficult, Tang Rushen will not.


    "Shameless, too shameless, how can we make such a small child learn such a difficult question? This is simply the destruction of the future flowers of the Alliance, ruining their beautiful childhood. The people who came out of this question are beasts, scum, It��s time to pull the gun.�� Tang Ruo sighed angrily.


    Boer''s kindly appeasement: "Good dear, you are right, you should pull my dad out and shoot, but you have to help me with this question."


    "Don''t do it, let''s go eat ice cream, uncle is the master of the house, you can rest assured, there is something back to your uncle to give you a top." Tang Rue patted his chest and said.


    Baoer shook his head again and again, and looked like a frightened bird: "No, I can''t finish my homework, my father will come back and play Bao, and use a belt to hang up..."


    Saying, Boa��s big tears are crystal clear, and they are coming out of tears.


    "The beast, really a beast, even a small child is not let go, it is not a person, should go to the Union Children''s Rights Association to sue him, let him go to jail." Tang Rue looked at Boa''s fear of grievances, the heart still Really some angry for her.


    Bao''s long look looks fine and tender, and is exquisite and lovely. I think that Boa was hoisted and used the belt to draw the tragic appearance. It is true that the Buddha will also get angry.


    What''s more, when Tang Ruoxi was a child when he was stolen and returned to school, he would be lifted by his master if he was slightly unsatisfied. Now, Boa said that Tang Ruyi immediately felt the same feeling of being connected to the same disease.


    "You can rest assured that your uncle will help you write, and promise that you will not be beaten." Tang Ruyi can only continue to bury his head and write questions. He can''t write a question and there is no way to do it. He doesn''t lie to Boa and he can''t go away.


    There is no way to be forced. Tang Ruyi can only open his own brain. If he can''t figure it out, let Zhinao help him count it. In this way, he will go back and forth and write for more than an hour. Finally, he finished all the homework.


    "Good dear, you are so powerful, what questions will be done." Boa looked at Tang Ruyi with a look of respect, and Tang Rufei arranged Han Sen and Ji Yanran for her, and the work for one week was finished.


    Tang Rushen feels that the whole person has sublimated in an instant. It seems that he has done a very great thing. There is still a little smug in his heart: "This is nothing. Uncle has lived for decades, what big winds have not seen, will There are so many things. Let''s not say this, go eat ice cream, and close the door without going to the store."


    Said, Tang Rue is going to hold a small flower, Boa suddenly shouted: "Good devil, you must not touch him."


    "What''s wrong?" Tang Ru''s grief inside stunned, and thought that Boa found him a bad person, but still calmly turned to look at Boa.


    Boa said sincerely: "Good dear, I tell you, Mom and Dad are afraid of someone stealing his brother, so he has an instrument on his brother. As long as people who are not within the scope of the setting touch him, the instrument will When I started the remote alarm device, my mom and dad, as well as my brother��s grandparents, were able to receive the news. When they came back, I was miserable. They said that no outsiders would come in, but I put the good uncles in, they would Kill me."


    Tang Ruyi listened to Bao Er and said that he suddenly said: "I will say, the first super-aristocrat in the league, or the son-in-law of the epoch, how can we use such a bad safety net, the original good thing in the children What about the body? Really high-tech, have not heard of it, is it injected into the child?"


    However, when Tang Rushen thinks so, he is somewhat guilty. He can''t go to Bao Bao, then how can he steal him?


    When Tang Ruyi thought about what to do, Boa swayed into the inner room, and soon took a remote control to Tang Rubei, and said with sincerity: "Good dear, I know that you are a good person. This is for you, as long as you press the button, you can temporarily release the device, which is used when the guests come."


    When Tang was sad, he was overjoyed. He took the remote control and said with emotion: "You are really awkward, and you can buy ten ice creams from your uncle... no... twenty..."


    "Thank you, good dear, let''s go buy it. Right, you have to put the remote control on his face." Boa looked forward to look.


    ��Is it an instrument implanted in the brain?�� Tang Rushen took the remote control and pressed it against the small flower. He immediately saw a light shining from the front of the remote control, and the light just shined on the face of the flower.


    Xiaohua originally looked at Tang Ru''s sadness with a pair of big eyes. The light suddenly shone on his face, and suddenly the flower was shocked.


    The small flower body trembled, the small mouth was flat, and the closed eyes had overflowed with crystal tears. The tightness of a pair of small handcuffs seemed to cry soon.


    "Good man uncle, yes, you are holding your brother and yelling at him, don''t let him cry, otherwise Mom and Dad will come back and beat me again." Boa quickly urged.


    Tang Ruyi is also afraid that Xiaohua will cry, and then he will attract the attention of others. He will go forward and hold a small flower and want to take a look at him.


    Tang Rushen this time is really true hands clinging to the small flowers, but the small flowers were shocked, and now they are so hugged by strangers, suddenly wowed out.


    "Baby don''t... ah..." Tang Ruyi was trying to swear, but suddenly he felt a horrible force released from the florets. When Tang was sad, he was suddenly struck by lightning and suddenly flew out and broke. The wall of the room crashed into the back garden and fell into the fish pond.


    Fortunately, Tang Ruyi itself is a transcender, his physical quality is very good, although he suffered some injuries without precaution, but it is not fatal.


    Tang Ruyi crawled out of the fish pond and rushed back into the room. He looked at Boa and Xiaohua with anger. He hadn''t figured out what was going on.


    Boa holds a small flower, the little flower has not cried, and it seems that there is nothing wrong with it.


    "I''m sorry for the uncle, I forgot to tell you, there is another anti-riot device on the flower. I have already turned it off. Now it''s okay, let''s go." Boa looked at Tang Rubei.


    Tang Ruoxi looked at Boa with some suspicion. He was suspicious of Boa. Now he is water, his hair is blackened, and his clothes are also ragged. This situation is very bad.


    Now if he takes the treasure and the flowers to the streets, it is too eye-catching.


    "To the uncle, I am afraid that others will see us on the streets, and tell my father and mother, they will hit me again. You will take us with us." Boa said, pulling a big travel suitcase out, I opened the box myself and sat in the empty box with the small flowers.


    Tang Rue looked at Boa in such a match, and there was a lot less suspicion in his heart. In the past, he had to cover the boxes and then take them with them. This would not be too suspicious.


    Boa sat there, the old head of the head lifted, the box could not be closed, Tang Ruyi held down Bao''s head, and wanted to press her head a little inside to cover the box.


    But at this time, Han Sen came in from the outside.

 Chapter 1438： Some familiar

    Hansen looked at the picture like this. There was a big hole in the wall of his house, and there was a strange old man in the room, pressing the head of Boa, trying to stuff the treasure into a box.


    Bo''er''s arms are still holding small flowers. The face of the small flowers is full of blood red color. It seems to be a touch of blood. There are tears in his eyes. Hansen is violent.


    "You...in...do...what...what..." Hansen stared at Tang Rubei, a word that seemed to be squeezed out of the teeth, and had already angered to the extreme. A horrible breath is almost like a demon out of hell.


    When Tang Ruo suddenly stunned and kept this position, he turned his head and looked at Hansen, who looked at the anger and rushed to the crown. He looked at himself and Boa��s younger brothers, and suddenly he was shocked and jumped to say : "You listen to me explaining... not like this..."


    "Dad, he is a thief, he wants to steal the little flower brother." Boa screamed at the right time.


    "You go to **** to explain it!" Hansen''s body violence broke out like a volcano, and his fist violently blew out like a hammer in the body of Tang Rue.


    Hey! Hey! what!


    Tang Ru''s whole man was floating, and his fist fell on him like a rainstorm.


    Tang Ru''s bones in the whole body did not know how many roots were interrupted at that moment, and even the face was twisted and distorted. After Hansen punched him out, Tang Ruo slammed into the wall. Sliding down, the whole body has been distorted by the non-adult shape, and there is blood flowing out of the seven scorpions. If it is not Hansen who wants to leave a living mouth, he has already died and does not know how many times.


    Tang Ru''s bones all over the body are broken and misplaced, and even the sound can''t be heard, but he can''t commit suicide because he is hurting all over the body, but he is squatting there slightly, with a drop of crystal tears in his eyes. Know what is in his heart.


    Hansen took Boa and Xiaohua out of the box. After a careful look, they found that the faces on Boa��s face were not blood, they seemed to be lipsticks, and they suddenly understood what was going on.


    Hansen had some doubts about how the thief could put the treasure into the box. He asked Boa and asked, "What is going on?"


    Boa said innocently: "I want to dress my brother pretty, but I won''t make up, it will be like this."


    Hansen naturally did not blame Boa for the meaning, touched her little head and asked: "You are not injured?"


    "Boa was not injured, and his brother was not injured. Boa has always protected his brother." Boa proudly said.


    Hansen patted Bao''s head and praised her a few words. Then she and Ji Ruran and Ji Ruozhen passed the words. Ji Ruozhen heard about this incident and suddenly thundered and let Han Sen wait at home. He immediately sent someone. Come to catch this thief.


    Hansen is not good at punishing confessions. There are many such professionals in Ji Ruozhen, and they are still handed over to professional talents.


    After two days, Tang Ru��s ancestors�� ancestors�� ancestors were all checked out, and Tang��s sorrowful things were also explained.


    However, Tang Ruyi does not know who his employer is. They trade through an interstellar pirate organization. The pirates have been flowing between the human and the Shura region.


    When he was pursued by humans, he fled into the area of ??the Shura. When he was chased by the Shura, he fled into the human area. It was a very difficult group of pirates.


    Both the employer and Tang Ruyi are transactions that have been reached through the group of pirates. They have not met directly. Tang Ruyi does not know who the real employer is.


    Ji Ruozhen personally talked with the Shura people in an angry situation. After reaching an agreement, they jointly sent the fleet to encircle the group of pirates. Finally, they completely destroyed a group of pirates and seized some heads, but they did not know what the employer was. People, the clues are completely broken here.


    "Who is the idea of ??who is hitting my son? It seems that they want to steal the flowers, not to kill him. Then there are two possibilities, one is to focus on the small flowers themselves, the other is to use small flowers. To threaten me. If it is a fancy flower itself, Luo Haijun and blood education seem to be possible. If it is used to threaten me, then there are too many possibilities." Han Sen couldn''t think of a clue.


    However, this matter has given him a wake-up call, and it is necessary to strictly protect the flowers.


    In fact, in the league, the possibility of forcibly taking away the small flowers is not great, otherwise the other party will not ask Tang Rushen to take the shot.


    The best way is to let Boa always stay with Xiaohua. With the strength of Boa, even if it is a demigod, I am afraid I can''t take the little flowers from her hands.


    However, Hansen sometimes needs Boa to follow him into the shelter. It is impossible for Baoer to keep watching the small flowers. He has to call out the zeros from the shelter and let the zeros look at the flowers.


    Zero has never come out of the third shelter, because she once again entered the shelter and will come to Hansen''s side. Hansen himself did not let her come before the fourth shelter was stable.


    Now I have to let zero come back first. When Luo Wei is not at home, take care of the small flowers first, and wait until Luo Wei comes back.


    After Ji Yanran came back, he praised Boa and praised Boa for a lot of things. He was very happy.


    "When can I get another thief? I have ice cream to eat, some people help me write homework, I can get so many snacks and beautiful clothes, and I am praised by my parents. The thief is really good." Boa sits in the snack pile. Inside, think about eating snacks.


    Han Sen came to the shelter with Boa, and he used a few words to fool the Ling Meier, and then took Boa to see the vine.


    "Boa, do you see that it has anything to do with you?" Hansen pointed to the vines on the sarcophagus to ask Boa.


    Boa saw the vines, and the little face suddenly showed a strange color. The big eyes kept looking on the sacred vines, and they climbed directly onto the sarcophagus, and touched the vines with small hands.


    "Don''t touch it! It''s dangerous!" Lingerer, who came from behind, was shocked and yelled.


    But she said it was late, Boa''s little hand had caught the vine, but nothing happened, the vines still remained motionless, no different from ordinary plants.


    Han Sen just let go of his heart, but Ling Meier said with a look of surprise: "How can this be the case, the alien creatures in the underground world, except for our dark spirits, most of them can not touch the sacred vine, otherwise they will be holy The vine rolls and **** dry."


    "Maybe she is a bit special." Hansen said casually.


    Boa came down from above and returned to Hansen, but his eyes looked at one direction of the underground world, which was also the direction of the dark spirit shelter.


    "Dad, I want to go there and have a look. Maybe this vine really has something to do with me. I always feel that it is very familiar." Boa said with a small face to Hansen.

 Chapter 1439： Death worm

    Hansen also wants to go to the dark shelter to see the holy vine and the holy fruit, but there is a super-god creature family, and it is impossible to use his current strength.


    "Wait a minute, we will have a chance to go," Hansen said.


    I was about to return to the shelter, but suddenly I heard some strange echoes from the nearby cave, a bit like the sound of a rat''s wood.


    "What does this mean?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    Ling Meier listened carefully to the voice, but suddenly his face changed: "No, how can there be a dead insect here?"


    "What is a dead insect?" Hansen asked Ling Meier.


    "The most terrible kind of alien creatures in the underground world, they can swallow any creatures, and they will not be born. If they come to us, it will be bad. The shelters we just hit can''t be saved." Meier said a little anxiously.


    "What level of aliens is the dead insect?" Hansen asked again.


    "They are **** blood creatures, and they grow very fast. They usually have gemstones. The gene cores make their bodies hard and hard, and the level of aliens can''t break their carapace. They can only watch them. Devouring everything, unless it is a super strong shot, no one can destroy it." Ling Meier said with a bitter face: "This area has not been found before eating dead insects, how can it suddenly appear?"


    "Can the black and white king snake not shoot?" Hansen listened carefully and found that the sound was getting closer and closer, and the dead insects should have come to them.


    "The black and white king snake will not intervene in these things, at most, take me away when I am in danger." Ling Meier shook his head.


    Between the two people, I saw a distant place in the underground space. There was a bug. The bug looked a bit like a crab, but there was a white pattern on the back. It looked like a ghost face, and the claws were like a blade. Generally sharp, the mouth is full of jagged, jagged teeth.


    The worm is as big as a tank, and the whole body is black and inky. The carapace looks like a black iron cast. It looks very uncomfortable.


    Hansen felt the air of it, and it really was a blood-blooded creature.


    Hansen is not afraid of blood-level creatures. His physical fitness can completely fight the blood-level creatures.


    However, the special ability of the crystal egg and the sky umbrella can be regarded as an introduction to make up for some gaps.


    As for the real blood and gold coins, the ability is also very special. Hansen has already developed some eyebrows and is planning to try it in actual combat.


    The dead insects did not hesitate, and they rushed straight to Hansen. They made Han Sen very skeptical whether the dead insects were originally directed at them.


    But now there is no time to consider those, Han Sen directly flew up and greeted the Death Eater. Although Ling Meier is a descendant of the super god, but because the gene core is too low, the combat ability is not very strong.


    Hansen passed by like a strange bird, and the moment he crossed the Death Eater, he slammed it directly and slammed it on the back of the Death Eater.


    Although this fist does not use only the hand to cover the sky, but the strong physical quality plus the transformation of the super emperor state is not a joke.


    When Hansen was promoted to the demigod, the physical quality was already more than 7,000 and nearly 8,000. After that, the basic gene was increased by about two thousand, the original gene was increased by about 4,000, the variant gene was increased by about 8,000, and the gene was full. One thousand six.


    Now Hansen��s physical basic quality has reached 37,000, which is close to 40,000.


    Coupled with the increase in the super emperor''s transformation, the power of this boxing, ordinary blood creatures can not stand.


    However, Hansen��s fist was on the back of the dead insects, but he saw the grim face on the back of the dead insects flashing a strange brilliance. Hansen only felt that his fist was on the iron block and gave a harsh gold iron. The sound of the cross, there is no half of the carapace that can hurt it.


    Within a cave in the underground space, Ling XIII and his father Ling 12 are watching Hansen fighting the dead insects.


    Seeing the punch of Hansen bombarding the dead insects, Ling 12 sneered: "The strength of his fist has surpassed most of the blood creatures, such a powerful existence, how can Lingmei be tamed It is absolutely the ancestor of the ancestors who deliberately released it to her."


    "His strength is so strong, will the dead insects not be killed by him?" Ling XIII said with some concern.


    Ling 12 is dismissive and said: "Even if his boxing power can kill the blood creatures, it is impossible to kill the dead insects. The ghost methyl of the dead insects is nuclear. In the blood creatures, the defense is also One of the best, unless the super strong shot, or want to use brute force to break its gene core, it is impossible."


    Between them speaking, Hansen had already fought the Death Eater several times, and his fist slammed on it, and he could not break the carapace of the dead insects.


    Hansen is also seen. The crab''s general carapace should be the nuclear nucleus of the dead insects. The real dead insects are actually inside the shell.


    "Is it a blocker to block me?" Hansen used the technique of the big yin and yang magnetic cannon to turn his power into yin, and punched the inside of the dead insect through the shell.


    However, Hansen was somewhat surprised by the results. His madness inside the Death Eater did not work. He did not know whether Hansen��s guess was wrong or that it was as hard as the carapace.


    The claws of the dead insects climbed up on the rocks, and the speed was amazing. Although they couldn''t catch up with Hansen, it was not a dead-eyed eye. When they couldn''t catch up with Hansen, they rushed toward Ling Meier.


    Ling Meier quickly evaded, but the dead insects did not look back. The claws left a knife mark on the rock and quickly rushed toward the mask shelter.


    The door to the mask shelter is closed and the guardian mask has been opened.


    However, the Death Eater did not stop at all, and the body like a tank directly hit the gate.


    Just listening to the bang, the shelter of the shelter was smashed, the stone gate was directly knocked open by it, and the alien creatures tamed by Lingmei were immediately exposed to it.


    The Death Eater rushed in. The pliers caught a snake-like alien creature and threw it into his mouth and chewed it twice. He swallowed it directly into the belly and continued to ravage the mask shelter.


    Hansen frowned slightly, and a gold coin was condensed in his hand. He bounced toward the dead insects. The gold coins were attached to the dead insects, and suddenly his movement speed was slowed down, like a boulder. .


    Han Sen was trying to rush to solve the dead insect, but suddenly heard the strange work around him. He saw a dead insect in the distance climbed from everywhere, and there were dozens of less.


    And one of them is especially huge, and it is twice as big as the average dead insect. It is known to be the king of this group of dead insects.


    Ling XIII said excitedly: "The father is so powerful that he can control a group of dead insects."

 Chapter 1440： "tax collection"

    "This group of dead insects is not dominated by me. Otherwise, they have my breath on them. They will be discovered by the black and white king snake. When the ancestors are pursued, I will not escape." Ling 12 said faintly.


    "How did the father do these dead insects attacking them?" Ling XIII asked with some surprise.


    "That''s not a difficult thing. I just let a color-changing insect with some pollen pollen sneak up on the door of their shelter, and then scatter all the way. The dead insects have special effects on the pollen of the Luohua. Like, they naturally rush to the shelter along the pollen," said Ling XII.


    "Father and granddaughter is not the most intelligent dark spirit of our dark spirits." Ling XIII complimented.


    Between the two fathers and sons, groups of dead worms are about to rush to the mask shelter.


    "There are too many dead insects, and there is a worm king. This shelter can''t keep it. Let''s go." Ling Meier shouted Hansen to escape. She was not afraid that she would be killed. There is a black and white king. The snake will not see her die.


    But the black and white king snake will only save the spirit, but will never save Hansen, so Ling Meier will be so anxious.


    "You take them first, let me try again." Han Sen reached out and pointed at the group of dead insects, and suddenly the gold coins fell, and Ding Ding fell on them, speeding them up. Slowed down a lot.


    However, Hansen did not come and was happy for too long. The grimace on the back of the dead insects radiated a strange brilliance. The gold coins were shaken by them and shaken from the body. They were not able to completely suppress them.


    "These guys are really a little bit tough." Hansen thought, and summoned a gold coin, but this gold coin is different from other gold coins.


    This gold coin is a little thicker than the gold coin condensed by Hansen. It is the gene nucleus of the super-divine body. Hansen now wants to test the ability of this gold coin gene nucleus to use the dead insects. .


    Looking at the king of the dead insect, Hansen bounced the gold coin toward it.


    The Death Eater is a **** creature. The carapace is harder than the average dead insect. These guys are screaming at their own carapace. There is no idea to dodge. The nuclear gene is directly on the shell of the Death Eater. Above.


    The grimace pattern on the back of the Death Eater was flashing, and the body shook a bit, but this time it was not able to shake off the gold core gene, but the gold coin gene nucleus did not have much impact on the Death Eater.


    It seems that the amount of gold pressure on the nuclear core of the coin is not as good as the ordinary gold coin that Hansen has made.


    It is certain that the strength of the gold coin itself is not as good as that of Hansen''s ordinary gold coin, or that it has almost no power. The power of the nuclear gene is not derived from itself.


    Without being able to shake off the gold coins, the Death Eater Wang felt that it had no effect, and continued to lead the insects to the shelter.


    But at the moment, the worm king and the group of dead insects felt something wrong, their power seems to be weakening, although the rate of weakening is slower, but it is indeed weakening.


    The gold coin gene nucleus seems to have a weight, and it seems to be getting heavier and heavier, and the speed of the worm king is obviously slowed down.


    "Is it really useful?" Hansen looked at the heart.


    The bronze gene nucleus can produce effects on the blood creatures of the violent gods. I am afraid that except for his gene nucleus, even the descendants of the super **** creatures cannot do this.


    The ability of the gold coin to be nuclear is called ��tax collection�� by Hansen. As long as it appears, a certain range of nearby creatures will be forced to absorb power. The more power it absorbs, the stronger its own pressure on the town. .


    Now the gold coin is only a bronze gene, and the scope of tax collection is not large, it is a few hundred meters, but it is still very good for dealing with such a group of dead insects.


    Dozens of dead insects were forcibly taxed by the nuclear gene, and the power in the body continued to flow to the gold coins, and the gold coins became more and more heavy, and the body of the pressed insects was obviously slow.


    It��s just that the gold coins are absorbing too much force at the moment, and it��s hard to really suppress the worm king at a time.


    "If I wait for the gold coin to be promoted to super, I don''t know how much taxation can be covered. If I can collect taxes in the entire fourth shelter, it will be really powerful." Han Sen secretly smug.


    However, the current nuclear nuclear gene is not so powerful. Although the actions of the dead insects have been slowed down, they have not been able to stop them from rushing.


    Hansen originally did not expect the nuclear nuclear gene to be able to suppress them immediately, to make them slower, and the purpose was achieved.


    Seeing that the dead insects had rushed to the shelter, they had to rush into the shelter, and Hansen summoned a gene nucleus and rushed toward the king of the dead king.


    A golden light fell on the head of the Death Eater, which was the golden mask that Hansen had only received before.


    Although the golden mask is one level worse than the genetic nucleus of the dead insects, this guy boasted that Haikou, as long as it can be attached to the other''s face, even the blood creature can control.


    However, its speed of drifting is too slow. If the creatures want to hide, it is difficult to stick.


    Before Hansen used gold coins to suppress the king of the dead, so that its speed became much slower, that is, to create opportunities for the golden mask to see if it really can control the blood creature.


    The Death Eater did not dodge, and was directly attached to the face by a golden mask. The golden mask suddenly changed its face and covered its entire face.


    The Death Eater screamed and shook his head as if he was struggling with the golden mask.


    The Death Eater King stopped like this, and the other dead insects also stopped. They wanted to help around the Death Eater, but the closer they were to the Death Eater, the more they were absorbed by the gold gene. It��s amazing, and they can��t really help the king of the dead, and they can��t take the claws to the face of the worm.


    The worm king himself used his claws to grasp the golden mask on his face, but its spirit was very unstable. The claws were lifted up and put down, and they were put down and lifted up. Obviously, there was a fierce confrontation on the spiritual level, and there was no way to completely Control your body to tear the golden mask directly.


    After tossing for a while, the nuclear nuclear gene has more and more power to absorb, and the suppression of the body of the insect king is getting more and more powerful. It can also be regarded as an indirect help to the golden mask, making the insect king''s resistance weaker and weaker.


    After a while, the worm king finally stopped resisting. He climbed up and screamed. In the unbelievable eyes of the spirit and thirteen spirits, a group of dead insects climbed to Hansen under the leadership of the worm king. It seems that he is waiting for the tanks he is reviewing. 8)

 Chapter 1441： Lord of the Great Shelter

    Hansen took back the gold core gene of the smashing king, and the nuclear nucleus of the gold coin left the body of the worm king, and all the power was dissipated.


    This is also a shortcoming of the nuclear nuclear gene. It can only be attached to a creature when it can be used to suppress the creature. Once it leaves the body of the creature, the power of condensation will dissipate and return to those who are it. A creature that has absorbed strength.


    But now it doesn''t need its power. The golden mask has already controlled the worm king, and ordered the group of dead worms as the worm king. They lined up in front of Hansen and bowed their heads as if they were saluting Hansen. Waiting for his order.


    "Please tell the master." The golden mask attached to the insect king said excitedly.


    It is only the gold gene nucleus, and there is an opportunity to attach to the blood of the violent god, which naturally has the credit of the nuclear gene, otherwise it may not be able to do it alone.


    It is attached to the worm king, which is not simply to control the worm king, but also to absorb the power of the worm king, and at the same time promote the evolution of its own gene nucleus.


    Han Sen looked at the group of thirty or forty dead insects, and he was very happy in his heart. This is equivalent to a group of god-level beaters, and they are all super-large meat shields.


    The distant face of Ling 12 is ugly and scary. He did not think of it. He finally tempted a group of dead insects in the past. Not only did he not be able to hurt the other party, but he was also conquered by others. It was because he sent a group of strong people. The **** blood creature beats the enemy, making him depressed and almost wants to vomit blood.


    If he is not afraid of the black and white king snake to see him, he now hates not to kill immediately, and Hansen is directly paralyzed.


    "Father, what do we do now? That guy is too strong. Even the king of the dead insects has been conquered by him. I don''t know what kind of gene core the golden mask is. It is really amazing." Said three eyes stunned.


    "I can''t think of the ancestor''s eccentricity to this point, and gave such a powerful alien to Ling Meier." Ling 12 said with a sullen face.


    "So, did I have no chance to get a Ling Meier?" Ling XIII said with a sad face.


    Ling 12��s face said with a blank face: ��Ming Meier must go to our house anyway. Her parents�� blood is not good, but she has inherited all the advantages, even further, compared to pure blood. The super **** creature is not bad, you can combine with her, and it will inevitably give birth to a stronger next generation, which is too important for us."


    Although the Dark Spirit is a highly intelligent alien, it has not completely escaped from the instinct of aliens, and has a deep-rooted desire for blood heritage.


    In fact, human beings are also the same. Human beings will also pursue strong and beautiful opposite sex. In terms of performance, they are for their own desires. In fact, they are also an evolutionary instinct that inherits excellent genes.


    "But even the dead insects have not been able to defeat him. Now he has so many more dead insects to help. How can we still have any solution? Can you always take the father and you personally?" Ling XIII said. .


    Ling 12 sneered: "There is always a way, let''s go back and talk."


    Ling Meier looked at Han Sen with a group of dead insects and returned to the shelter. It was like dreaming. So many blood-stained worms and a blood-sucking king, now she is sheltered. One of the members, she simply could not believe it.


    Hansen asked the golden mask some questions: "Why did these dead insects rush to our shelter?"


    The golden mask has already controlled the thoughts of the insect king. After reading the memory of the insect king, he said: "They like the taste of the pollen, which is followed by the taste."


    ��Folding pollen?�� Hansen frowned slightly.


    The golden mask controlled the worm king and walked to the front door of the shelter. He sniffed and said: "There is a taste of pollen here."


    Hansen scanned the hole in the Xuanqi field and suddenly found tiny pollen that was almost invisible to the naked eye. There are many such pollen on the door.


    I scanned it somewhere else and found that the pollen seemed to extend from the gate like a small path. The direction was where the dead insects came.


    "Sure enough, some people are deliberately engaging in ghosts. I think it should be the spirit of the thirteen." Hansen secretly thought.


    "Gold coins, I am the owner of the shelter, what should I do?" Ling Meier asked a little embarrassed.


    Although she is now the owner of the shelter, but everything is done by Hansen, and even she is eating Hansen now, which makes Ling Meier feel a little embarrassed.


    "Can you massage?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "What is a massage?" Ling Meier shook her head, she never heard of the word.


    Hansen said in a serious way: "Massage is a must-have secret for a great sanctuary. It can make your subordinates happy. They are always in the best fighting state. When fighting, they can explode more fighting power. Play more wins and occupy a larger shelter..."


    Ling Meier��s eyes are getting brighter and brighter. When Hansen finished, he hurriedly asked, ��Can you massage? Can you teach me? I want to be the owner of a great shelter.��


    "I will only be a little bit, I can teach you first, but this kind of thing is to see talent, I don''t know if you can''t do it." Han Sen said that he looked at Ling Meier.


    Ling Meier is petite and exquisite, but the plumpness on the chest is very impressive, and the target should have d.


    "The ancestors said that my talent is very good, I will be able to do it, you will teach me to massage, I will definitely practice." Ling Meier said anxiously.


    "Well, then I will teach you all the massage secrets I have learned all my life, but this is my inheritance secret. I can only teach you a person. You can''t rumor, you can''t tell others, even your ancestor. I can''t say, you promise me first, then I can teach you." Han Sen said solemnly.


    Ling Meier heard that even the first ancestors could not say, hesitated a little, but the desire to be the owner of the great sanctuary made her resolve: "I swear, I will not tell anyone about this massage secret, including the first ancestor. grown ups."


    "Okay, very good, then now I will teach you the real massage Dafa." Hansen washed his fingers and his eyes fell on Ling Meier.


    A few hours later, Hansen was on the airbed, and Lingmei was kneeling on the cushion next to him. His hands were pressed on his body and he was shot and looked serious.


    However, Ling Meier still had some doubts. He asked Hansen for a massage: "Is this massage really useful?"


    "Of course it is useful. I have already felt that the combat power in the body is multiplying, and then going down... Pressing the waist... Right... It��s there... It��s a little harder... The master is too great...��

 Chapter 1442： Six roads

    ��Is there any increase in combat effectiveness?�� Ling Meier asked while using the Thai massage technique that Hansen learned.


    "In the ascension, continue to continue." Hansen said comfortably on the mat.


    The baby next to Hansen couldn''t help but screamed: "The Lord of the Great Shelter, Boa also needs to improve combat power and massage."


    Ling Meier immediately shifted her position and pressed Boa.


    Hansen didn''t have to press it. He had to sit up and move his muscles and sit on the mat and ask Ling Meier: "Where is the shelter of Ling XIII, do you know?"


    "Know, what?" Ling Meier asked while giving Boa a massage.


    "Can you rule the dark spirits, can you lay down the shelter of the Dark Spirit?" Hansen asked again.


    "You have to go to the shelter of the spirit of the thirteenth, no, no, the rules of the dark spirits can not hit the sanctuary of their own family, want a shelter, can only grab from other races, some is attacked and undeveloped The shelter." Ling Meier shook her head again and again.


    According to Hansen''s temper, you come to get me, I must get back, but now there are rules of the dark spirit, really want to kill the spirit of thirteen, then you have to secretly start.


    "I have to think of an idea." Han Sen secretly thought, how can he secretly start to solve the big trouble of Ling XIII.


    He intends to help Ling Meier to advance to the gem level, so that she can go back to the Dark Soul Shelter to see the gourd on the sacred vine.


    This obviously takes a long time. If you don''t completely solve the hidden danger of Ling XIII, he will come across a sinister move, and Han Sen will do nothing, and beware of him all day.


    Moreover, it is difficult to prevent a dark gun from hiding. If it is not protected at all, it is not bad.


    Hansen asked Ling Meier about the details of Ling XIII and tried to deal with him.


    The ancestors of the Dark Spirit first produced four offspring, but when the four descendants gave birth to their offspring, some found super-natural creatures to mate, while others only found the descendants of the blood-blooded mating, and then gave birth. Some of them will naturally weaken.


    Ling XIII is the one who belongs to the boss of the four descendants. The boss is called Lingyi. Later, the descendants were called Ling Er. This generation passed down to Ling XIII and passed through 13 generations.


    The other three dark spirits are not in this row, and Ling Meier is the descendant of the fourth group.


    After so long separation and inheritance, the blood relationship has been weakened. The combination of the descendants of different veins will not produce some offspring with natural disabilities, so the dark spirits now allow the combination of different branches.


    The Ling 13 is now the weakest of the four dark spirits. It seems that because of the battle before the Baizu covenant, many of their strong men have fallen. Now only Ling 10 is left. Sanhe and his father are twelve or two, and the blood is not very good, so they are now anxious to re-establish the blood of future generations.


    Ling XIII is born a few decades earlier than Ling Meier. If it is the same time, the achievement is far less than the charm.


    Ling 12 is still a gemstone gene, because the blood is not good, has not been able to promote the super gene core, is among the four dark spirits, the only branch that does not have a super strong person.


    "No wonder they want to hit your idea so much." Han Sen felt that only by the spirit of thirteen, I am afraid that there is not such a great courage, and Ling 12 must have participated in it.


    If you want to deal with Ling XIII, you should also take into account Ling XII.


    Although Ling 12 is not super, but after all, it is the master of the pulse. The resources available on hand are much more than the average dark spirit. It is not so easy to pack him.


    Hansen asked Ling Meier some other things, secretly thinking about finding a chance to clean up the spirit and father.


    Hansen also accidentally heard a message. Ling Meier said that there is a deep pool in the place where the mask shelter is more than ten miles away. There is a super **** creature in the pool. It is a lone super **** creature, and there are no descendants. No partner.


    Ling Meier told Han Sen that it was to make him careful not to get close to the deep pool.


    After Hansen listened, he secretly left his heart and asked carefully what kind of power the super **** creature had.


    "The eclipse dragon, with the gene nucleus of the cold system, can squirt the dead, it seems that there is such a chance. With my physical quality, coupled with the resistance of the ice muscle jade bone to the cold, if it can be cultivated Gem-level, maybe have a chance to fight." Han Sen secretly calculated.


    Not reaching the super, always just a role that does not enter the stream, Han Sen did not give up the idea of ??hunting super **** creatures for a moment, but the strength is still not up to it.


    Hansen found an excuse to return to the shelter, mainly because the mask shelter did not open the gene pool. He felt that someone challenged him and could only return to the shelter.


    "Who is the courage to be so big, dare to challenge me?" The blood has been on the bronze gene for so long, no one dares to challenge him. Now suddenly someone challenges, so Hansen is very curious.


    Entering the gene nucleus, Shiren suddenly read the gene that challenged him and found that it was a six-way gene nucleus. There was no commentary on the shelter and no refuge from which shelter.


    Han Sen feels a little strange. He has seen the bronze gene list before, and the latter rankings can''t remember. The gene nuclear in the top ten still knows, and there are not six of them.


    Now he looked at it, and the six roads have already reached the second place, only under his real blood, even his nucleus is also under the six.


    In this case, there are only two possibilities. One is that the six direct tests will rush to the second place, or he will challenge the gene rank that was ranked second.


    The crystal nucleus is now in fifth place. After losing to the eye of the ghost, Hansen has no longer challenged with the nucleus, and the ghost eye has lost twice, so the ranking of the nucleus has also been declining.


    Hansen thought for a moment, wearing armor to accept the challenge of his own body, did not use the shielding ability of the hole Xuan Jing, lest others guess that the owner of the crystal nucleus and the real blood is the same person.


    After entering the genetic battlefield, it is still the ruined ancient city in the desert. A gray man stands on the collapsed half of the ancient city gate, holding a black-and-white scabbard in his arms.


    Although he was facing Hansen, Hansen appeared in the battlefield, and the gray man felt his heart and looked back at him.


    The gray man is very similar to the human being, but it is a stranger. If it is not the petals of the purple cicada in his eyes, he can hardly tell whether he is human or alien.


    "My name is six, are you the master of true blood?" Liu said, looking at Hansen.


    "I am the real blood." Han Sen thought that the six deliberate use of the name of the nuclear nucleus as a pseudonym, so he used his own gene nucleus as a name, did not report the real name.


    Nine don''t care, continue to say: "I thought I could directly hit the top spot, but I didn''t want to be ranked fifth. I challenged the second place in the gene bank, and I didn''t think there was anything great. I really want to know what kind of power the real blood in the first place has, which can stop me from hitting the top."

 Chapter 1443： Ideal sword

    Han Sen listened to the six-way tone, it should be just after the test line was up, he was sure to punch the first, and the result was only ranked fifth.


    Hansen thought about it. It seems that the fourth place should be the nucleus. When the six tests were carried out, there was no rush to the nucleus.


    "Where are you from?" Hansen thought and asked again, with such confidence and gene nucleus, it would be extraordinary to think about it.


    "I am the spirit of the great emperor, born from chaos. There is no parent, no mother, no background, you don''t need to have any scruples, so that you can fight with all your strength." Liu said lightly.


    Hansen snorted and said: "When are you an idiot? When the birth of the congenital emperor is the gene of the emperor, how can it be only bronze? The descendants of the emperor are still similar."


    The six roads are still the expression of indifference: "When I came from chaos, it was indeed the gene of the Great Emperor, but I didn''t like it for such gene nucleus, so the self-explosive nucleus was reborn, and now, like you, it is only bronze. ��


    "Do you say that it is true?" Hansen looked at the six eyes with great eyes. He never imagined that there was such a strange spirit in the world. He did not want to put the gene of the emperor, ruin his nuclear gene and re-agglomerate the bronze gene. This is too much.


    "Why should I lie to you?" The six words are very serious, and there is no point to make a joke.


    "Then why don''t you like the previous gene nucleus, your physical attributes are still the same, even if you re-agglomerate the gene nucleus, it will not be too different from the previous gene nucleus. Does this mean anything?" Hansen asked inexplicably. .


    "There is no meaning in the process without a process. I want this process. It makes a lot of sense to me." Liu said after reading the words, Hansen said: "Although I blew the gene nucleus, the body of the emperor still At the same time, the power is still great. If you use all your strength, I will suppress myself according to your strength and reach the same magnitude as you."


    "Well, I will try it out. What is the difference between the power of your great emperor." Hansen said that he would turn his hand into a knife and slap the palm toward the six.


    All of this Hansen used the ghost to condense the power of time and space, and in an instant it was six.


    The six roads even pulled out the sword, and the same palms broke out. Hansen��s palms collided together. Two terrible forces collided with the explosion. The six bodies were not moving, and even the broken city gates under the feet were not under a little pressure, but Hansen��s It took a few meters in the air to stabilize the figure.


    "I already know your strength. I will suppress my strength to the same magnitude as you, and I will try my best." Six thoughts said.


    Hansen frowned slightly, and his heart said: "This is really the body of the Great Emperor, the descendants of the ordinary super-god, and it is impossible to have such power when the bronze gene is nuclear."


    Hansen''s look has become somewhat dignified, but there is such an opportunity to compete with the great powers, Hansen naturally will not let go.


    Without using the true blood gene nucleus, Hansen only condensed the power of the whole body, and the phoenix flying secrets moved to the limit, turning into a stream of light and killing the past six.


    The six roads did not lie. He suppressed the power to the same magnitude as Hansen. No matter the speed and strength, it was weaker than Hansen, but it was no better than Hansen.


    "Use your gene nucleus." Six empty-handed men stopped the Hansen three-shot, and still did not see Hansen using the gene nucleus, frowning.


    "While you use the gene nucleus, I naturally use it when I need to use the nucleus," Hansen said.


    "It turned out to be the case." Six roads should be heard, and finally the ancient sword in his hand was pulled out.


    When the ancient sword was unsheathed, Hansen suddenly felt that the heart was cold. The sword seemed to be pig iron, and the scabbard was generally inconspicuous, and there was no brilliance.


    However, this sword was pulled out, but Hansen��s heart was cold, giving birth to an extremely dangerous feeling, and the back was chilly.


    Looking at the six swords, Hansen suddenly believes that his name is really six. The six whole people and his six nuclear swords seem to have merged into one whole, just like the six swords are part of his body.


    "My six swords have six different strengths. The first sword used by the six swords is now used." The six-way sword is a sword that stabbed Hansen.


    Hansen only knows what kind of animal life is in the six reincarnations, but he has not heard of any thoughts.


    However, the six-way sword stabbed, but it brought great pressure to Hansen. Hansen had a feeling that he couldn''t help but want to plunge into the past and was pierced by his sword.


    This feeling is like watching a horror film. It is very scary to know, but I can''t help but want to watch it all the time. It is like the moth that is burning, knowing that it is dead, and is attracted by the gorgeous and unwilling to take care of it.


    Hansen quickly slammed the ancient sword with the phoenix flying secret technique, but the desire to rush to be pierced by the ancient sword is getting stronger and stronger.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s mind is extremely tenacious. He has been unmoved and replaced with a person with a slightly weaker mind. He is afraid that he has already pounced himself on the sword.


    The six-way swordsmanship is getting faster and faster, and the dangerous attraction is getting stronger and stronger. Hansen fights with six battles and resists the temptation, making his battle extremely difficult.


    In Hansen��s eyes, the whole six people exude an unspeakable charm, and hate can��t be thrown in, even if it��s in the hands of such a stunning person, it��s a kind of happiness.


    Although the six roads did maintain the same physical magnitude as him, Hansen found that he was actually at a disadvantage, something that had never happened before.


    "What kind of heart is a good evil!" Han Sen resisted his inner impulse while fighting.


    It seems to have seen through Hansen��s thoughts. Six sides said while fighting: ��The heart is the way of faith. Everything in the world is universal. All living beings have their own reasons. Nothing is right or wrong. If you want People believe in your truth, then your beliefs will be stronger and stronger than other creatures. The only way of thinking is to think of the heart and to be a sword."


    Han Sen��s more and more warfare feels that the six personal charms are boundless, and he seems to be a lot worse.


    Six even spoke of the secrets of their own power to Hansen, without any reservations, but Hansen is selfish, and there are any good things that are hidden by themselves and are not willing to share with outsiders.


    Comparing the two, even Hansen himself feels that there is a difference between the clouds and the mud, and he feels that the six lanes are as respectful as the gods, and at the same time they are more attracted by his swordsmanship.


    "Awesome swordsmanship... awesome six... I��m Hansen to look down on the creatures in this shelter...�� Hansen thought he was invincible, but now he��s only learned six ways. There are also such amazing existences.

 Chapter 1444： The most delicious food

    This is not just a collision of power, but a contest of willpower, without any chance of success.


    Whether a person is weak or strong can deceive everyone in the world, but he can''t deceive his own heart. Now is a direct consideration of the soul. If Hansen''s belief is weak, then he does not need six to kill him. He will himself. Pounce on the ancient sword to die.


    There is still some difference between the mind and the spirit. The strong mental strength can make the belief stronger, but it is not the powerful whole of the soul.


    Even if the mental power is general, even the body strength is very general, there are still many people with strong beliefs and hearts.


    A strong mind may not be a true powerhouse, but a true powerhouse basically has a strong mind.


    The fight between boxing and sword, the collision of belief and belief, there is no spark of earth-shattering, and there is no sword of arrogance, but the danger is more than that.


    A sniper, a turn, all passed away with death.


    Hansen has experienced so many battles. I don��t know how many times between life and death, but it has never been as bitter as it is today.


    It is to fight with those who are stronger than him, and just do their best.


    However, this battle has caused Hansen''s body and mind to be pushed to the limit, not only the body, but also the mind is overloaded.


    However, this overload has also caused Hansen to send out the power beyond his own limits and make many choices and reactions that are difficult to make.


    Under the deadly attraction, Hansen always kept his mind clear, never made any mistakes from beginning to end, and his movements did not change a bit. He did not succumb to the charm of six.


    Hansen never put his position high, even if he has already achieved the demigod, it can be regarded as the league''s top combat power, but Hansen''s happiness is still so simple, never changed.


    "Even if you are the **** of heaven? I am a piece of mud. It also has my own beliefs. I don''t need the beliefs of others to impose on me." Hansen''s thoughts are firm, and I feel that the six beliefs are as gorgeous as the clouds in the sky. Capital, but will not want to do the beautiful clouds like him.


    "I just need to be myself." Hansen secretly consciously guards himself, strengthens his beliefs, and is not shaken by the six swords and beliefs.


    Suddenly, the six swords retreat, so the sword no longer attacks, standing there watching Han Sen.


    "Why don''t you fight?" Hansen looked at the six words with some confusion.


    Six roads shook his head: "Your body is too mysterious, it seems to be able to predict the destiny, my sword can''t stab you, my kendo can''t shake your heart, and it doesn''t make any sense to fight."


    "You want to admit defeat?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    "My six swordsmanship only used the first sword, and there are five unused ones. How can I admit defeat? But you are the only enemy I have seen since I was born. I can fight with my heart without a nuclear nucleus. It��s rare. If you are such an opponent, I don��t want to continue fighting.��


    "What do you mean? Is it war or not?" Hansen did not understand what the six words meant.


    Six lightly said: "The most delicious food is to leave everything to enjoy. For me, you are the most delicious food, but your current strength has not been reached, there is no way for me to try my best to enjoy the battle. No matter whether you win or lose, there is no point. Today, I am waiting for you to let me completely release the power of the day."


    After that, the six roads will be sent to the sheath and ready to leave the genetic battlefield.


    "And slow." Han Sen quickly yelled.


    "What else do you have?" Six lanes turned and looked to Hansen.


    "Even if you don''t fight, you can also get the first place. You can give me something, exchange this first position. My nuclear core has been strengthened nine times. If it is again, you only strengthen. Eight times, isn''t that what I am taking advantage of? I don''t like the cheapness of others." Hansen said with a thick face and a very bold look.


    However, Hansen��s heart does not think so: ��If you are a great emperor, even if you self-destruct the nuclear re-repair, you must be a good thing, just give me something, and be stronger than the ghost eye��s bastard. ""


    Six listen to Han Sen said so, a little bit stunned, after a while said: "Alright, then use this for your first place."


    Hansen caught six things that he had thrown over. He took a closer look and found that it was a wooden sword. The sword of the wooden sword is very similar to the six ancient swords, but this one is carved with a black wood. It is quite heavy.


    Although Hansen couldn''t see what the wood was, he saw it. This is not a nuclear nucleus, nor a thing like a beast. It is a wooden sword carved out of a piece of wood.


    "This wooden sword was carved when I learned the kendo. You can say anything, I only have this." Six said faintly.


    "Cough, OK, that''s it... I''m gone..." Hansen said that he was leaving, but his footsteps did not move, and his eyes were still looking at six.


    He was a bit unwilling, he thought he could get some treasures, and he ended up with such a six-handed wooden sword.


    "In the future, you and I will have a battle. I hope that you can improve your strength soon, so that I can enjoy the battle as soon as possible." Six said faintly.


    "Okay, I will definitely work hard." Han Sen casually responded with a sentence, reluctantly choose to confess to withdraw from the genetic battlefield.


    "Oh, the big loss, the good position of the top, even changed a broken wooden sword." Han Sen''s heart is slightly depressed, but the words are spoken, he is also embarrassed to repent.


    Six of the top positions in the bronze gene nucleus did not cause much sensation, because the six self-destructive nuclear re-repairs, which itself is more sensation than the bronze gene nuclear top.


    Six roads are not unnamed emperors. They have emerged from chaos and have swept the world in just a thousand years. Few people are qualified to fight him.


    His previous six gene nucleus was the second strongest presence on the supergene nuclear list. The self-destruction of the Six Great Emperors has already caused a huge sensation in the shelter of the Fourth God, in contrast. Take a bronze gene nuclear top, all the creatures feel normal, there is nothing to be fussed, that is what it should be.


    Hansen slightly depressed and returned to the shelter with a wooden sword, and happened to run into the moment of the female emperor who wanted to enter the gene nucleobase.


    Hansen and the moment the female emperor took a photo, and the female emperor inadvertently glanced at the wooden sword that Hansen was holding in his hand, suddenly widening his eyes and revealing an incredible look.


    "What are you doing?" Hansen looked at the moment the female emperor came to him in three or two steps. The excited hands grabbed the wooden sword, as if looking at the antiques of the priceless city, where they looked at an inch.


    "Impossible... how is this possible..." The more the woman''s face looked at the surprised color, the more she was shocked.

 Chapter 1445： Tongshenmu

    "Is this a good thing?" Hansen looked at the expression of the female empress, and her heart suddenly moved.


    "Of course it''s a good thing, where did you get it? How to carve it into a wooden sword, it''s too wasteful." The moment the female emperor looked at Hansen''s eyes, it was like watching a defeated mother.


    "Don''t worry about where I am getting this thing?" Hansen''s heart was a joy, listening to the moment of the female emperor, the wooden sword should be a good thing.


    The woman��s emperor suddenly said: ��If I am not mistaken, this should be a branch on the tree of the gods.��


    "What is the Tongshen tree? It sounds like a very powerful look?" Hansen had never heard of the name.


    In an instant, the female emperor gave Hansen a look: "You have been in the fourth shelter for so long, have you ever heard of the connected tree?"


    "If I heard that I still have to ask you?" Hansen said impatiently, the female emperor would have to make a few bends every time he spoke, and he would not speak well.


    The female emperor said: "The Tongshen tree is a **** tree that grows in the fourth shelter. The legend is connected to the fifth sanctuary. If you can climb to the top of the Tongshen tree, you can directly enter the fifth sanctuary. ��


    "Climbing a tree can become a god. It is too easy to become a god. Everyone has become a god." Hansen said with a grin.


    "In fact, until now, no one has been able to climb to the top of the Tongshen tree, and no one can become a god." The female emperor said.


    "No one can climb to the top of the tree? No? How high can the tree be? Thousands of tens of thousands of meters? Is this nothing for the superpower?" Hansen��s heart did not believe it.


    In an instant, the female Emperor stroked the wooden sword and said: "No one knows how high the Tongshen tree is, because no one has climbed to the top of the tree, even if the Emperor went, the tree climbed higher and he could not climb the top."


    "Tong Shenshu is so big, isn''t such a branch worth any money?" Hansen was slightly disappointed, and no matter whether the Tongshen tree could climb to the top, the big tree could be cut and cut, and the branches could be discussed. Tons, a twig is probably not worth much.


    Han Sen was so surprised to see the female emperor, and thought it was a good thing. It turned out to be such a popular thing.


    In a moment, the female emperor gave Hansen a look: "Do you think anyone can cut the tree of God? Even if it is the strong man of the Great Emperor, it can''t hurt the **** tree. If you want to take the branch from it, it is better than going to the sky. It��s hard.��


    "This is a bit of a meaning." Hansen said, touching his chin.


    "It��s just a bit of a meaning. If you don��t say it is a Tongshen tree, some people suspect that the Tongshen tree is simply the kind of **** left by the Fifth Sanctuary. Otherwise, how could it be impossible for even the strongest of the Great Emperor to hurt it?�� Said.


    "Since even the emperor can''t hurt the Tongshen tree, where does the branch come from? Is it not that Tongshen wood?" Hansen looked at the wooden sword.


    In a moment, the female emperor shook her head slightly: "This is Tongshenmu. Although the gods can''t even hurt the gods, every 10,000 years, there is a chance to fold down the gods."


    The goddess of the moment told Han Sen in detail about the things about the Tongshen tree. Every 10,000 years, the top of the tree of the gods would have a terrible thunder and lightning like a waterfall.


    That thunder and lightning can destroy everything, even the strongest of the great emperor can not touch, otherwise the body of the emperor may be turned into coke.


    However, the Tongshen tree that was soaked by the wreckage of lightning was basically not damaged. There were only a few branches, and I did not know what the reason was. I was hit by lightning and turned into a lightning strike.


    Although this kind of lightning strikes Shenmu is still very hard, but it is not as indestructible as the original. If the powerful of the Great Emperor is enough, it can fold the lightning strikes from the Tongshen tree.


    Generally, the number of such lightning strikes is very small, and it is good to produce two or three branches per 10,000 years.


    This kind of lightning strikes a very special role, as long as it is worn close to the body, it will emit a unique vitality, moisturizing the wearer''s ** and gene nucleus, making ** more dynamic, but also promote The evolution of the gene nucleus.


    I heard that many great emperors are proud to be able to wear a piece of lightning strikes, and they are also a symbol of status and status.


    In a moment, the female emperor looked at the wooden sword in her hand and said: "The bigger the lightning, the better the better. It can be a piece of length. It is very rare, and it is enough to make the great emperor proud. This wooden sword is more than three feet. It is carved in one piece, and the hand guard is thicker than the arm. It can be seen that it should be very thick. It has been removed so many parts at a time, just to engrave a wooden sword, it is too wasteful, it is simply a violent thing. ��


    Hansen��s tears, the treasures that can promote the growth of the gene, have been so ruined. The six guys are too defeated.


    Hansen took the lightning striker from the hand of the female emperor, and stroked it like a lover: "Following the six-way guy, it really makes you wronged, and then follow me, guaranteeing better than following six. Ten thousand times, I will treat you as a baby."


    When the female emperor was ready to enter the nuclear arsenal, she suddenly turned her head and said to Hansen seriously: "You should not let others see this thing. Otherwise, the mighty leader will be tempted to **** it." You shouldn��t have the power to fight against the great powers now?"


    Hansen nodded: "I didn''t know it was a baby before. Now I know, naturally I won''t let others see it again."


    After the moment the female emperor left, Hansen played for a while, thinking about how to make people not see that this is a lightning strike.


    Because it is useful to wear it personally, Hansen can''t put it into the bottle of fortune, but such a big wooden sword, six wearing it on the body is fine, he wears it on his body, I am afraid it will not be recognized for how long it will be recognized. Go.


    When Hansen thought about it, he suddenly thought of a problem. Since it was called lightning strikes and was hit by such terrible thunder and lightning, should this thing be regarded as a treasure of the lightning system?


    "I don''t know if this thing is useful for small silver and silver, but unfortunately it has not been transformed yet, otherwise it can be let it take a look." Han Sen thought of small silver and silver, he found the egg it had made. Look.


    Hansen did not dare to put the small silver and silver into the bottle of anger, because the space inside the bottle is solidified, Hansen is afraid that it will not continue to change in it, so it has been placed outside.


    Just after taking out the eggs made by the small silver and silver, Hansen suddenly found that there was no special smell of lightning strikes, and a trace of lightning threw out of the dark sword, like a ray of light. Small silver and silver eggs.


    Appapp

 Chapter 1446： Small silver silver was born

    The wooden sword is black and inky, but the thunder of lightning is white as snow. A thunderbolt is wrapped around the egg, slowly melting like snow, immersed in the egg, and the whole egg is lit up.


    Hansen was surprised to see the wooden sword and the small silver and silver eggs. Although the wooden sword was thundering, but it did not feel the thunder of lightning, but it was full of vitality, giving people a breath of biological origin. .


    On the eggs of small silver and silver, Han Sen felt a kind of longing for the idea, as if the hungry beast was eager for flesh and blood.


    When the mind was moving, Han Sen put the wooden sword on the egg and stood by to watch the reaction of the small silver and silver.


    Although the lightning strikes Shenmu is precious, if it can make Xiaoyinyin get out of it earlier, and it is good for it, Hansen will not be embarrassed, although he will not give up.


    After all, Xiaoyinyin followed Hansen''s time for too long, and saved him in danger several times. Hansen had already regarded it as a part of his family.


    When the wooden sword touched the egg, the lightning that came out of it suddenly became more and more. The lightning wire was like a silk wrapped around the egg, making the egg more and more transparent. It seems that there is silver lightning in the egg.


    What is even more surprising is that the lightning-shattering wood that has been carved into a wooden sword has gradually become alive, and the black-skinned sword has gradually become hydrated, slightly inflated, as if it is growing slowly.


    Not long after, Han Sen saw that a small bud had grown on the wooden sword, and the buds continued to grow. The buds on the sword grew more and more, and the wooden sword gradually disappeared. It is more like a dead trunk that is sprouting.


    "Is this a dead wood?" Hansen was amazed.


    As the thunder and lightning emerged from the wooden sword, the eggs made by the small silver and silver have been like the same silvery thunder and lightning, and the wooden sword has grown into a small tree, and the buds have grown and become Green leaves.


    This process did not last too long. When the whole wooden sword was full of green leaves, the vitality on the wooden sword began to weaken from the Sheng, and the leaves began to wither slowly, and the lightning light from the sword It is also getting less and less.


    Until the green leaves are all withered and dying, the wooden sword will no longer spurt out, and then the wooden sword will be slammed into a pile of coal-like powder.


    Han Sen is slightly distressed. This is a baby that can only appear once in 10,000 years. It must be released by the Emperor. Now that this branch has been destroyed, Hansen does not know if he will have a chance to get another lightning strike. .


    However, in that piece of silver electricity, the familiar life is getting stronger and stronger, that is the life of small silver and silver.


    Hey!


    In that round of the silver sun, a loud whistle sounded, and then the silver thunder and lightning became more and more intense, suddenly expanding and drowning the entire hall.


    However, those blazing silver thunder and lightning did not hurt Hansen. Instead, Hansen felt that the whole body was comfortable, as if the whole body was baptized by the Holy Light, and the cells were full of vitality.


    Among the silver lightning, a petite and elegant figure slowly came, a silvery fur, can not tell the noble and gorgeous.


    "Small silver and silver!" Hansen''s heart was happy, and he directly held up the small silver and silver, and his old face rubbed against the head of the small silver and silver.


    Small silver and silver eyes squinted, very proud of the expression of helplessness, but there is also a hint of joy in the expression.


    Lightning and brilliance, Xiaoyinyin broke away from Hansen, his body shook slightly, and the hair that was messed up by Hansen suddenly restored beauty and smoothness.


    "Don''t just hold a girl." A young girl voice came out of the mouth of a small silver and silver.


    Hansen was overjoyed and raised his hands and silver, and looked at her and said, "Do you actually speak human language?"


    "I said, don''t hold me, my beautiful hair is messed up by you." Small silver and silver broke free of Hansen''s hands, fell on the ground and shook the messed hair, proudly said: "Human voice It��s too simple for me to say that human language has nothing to be proud of.��


    "Know that you are the best." Hansen licked the head of a small silver and silver.


    Little silver and silver are very proud, so there is no emphasis on Hansen not to mess with her hair.


    The birth of Xiaoyinyin made Hansen very happy, but made Baoer very unhappy. In the past, only she was favored by Hansen. Hansen will bring her wherever she goes, but now she has a small silver and silver.


    Boa and Xiaoyinyin looked at each other and looked as if they were all in the air to produce electric flowers. After the eyes of one person and one fox, the eyes immediately turned around and stopped looking at each other.


    The situation of small silver and silver is similar to that of the descendants of the super **** creature. It has just been born, and the physical quality is the level of the super-god larvae. However, the small silver and silver are directly condensed with the gene nucleus. Like Hansen, it is bronze. Gene nucleus, you need to upgrade yourself a little.


    Han Sen is trying to take Boa and Xiaoyinyin to go to the underground world. He is afraid that he will leave for too long, and Lingmei will be concealed by Ling XIII.


    Death is not enough, but the simple and beautiful girl, if it is deceived by the spirit of the thirteen to give birth to a baby, it would be too poor.


    However, before Hansen left the shelter, he felt that there was a very strong breath coming from the shelter, so Hansen could not help but frown slightly.


    He already knows who the owner of the breath is, the alien who has been here twice, and the music from the shelter outside the heavens.


    Hansen quickly hid back to the Temple of the Hell, and then let the two most flirtatious sheep, the sheep and the green cow, greet Qingle and see what he was doing.


    The sheep and the green cows greeted the door with a few different creatures. The sheep said with a smile on their face: "Qingle adults, you can come and visit us. It really makes us shelter from the shadow shelter. Do you know what the big guys are doing here? We are also actively working with adults."


    Qingle��s face said sullenly: ��From now on, this shelter will be dominated by me, and you will follow me later.��


    Qingle��s mood is very bad now. Hansen was the only one who came out of the mysterious shelter, and Hansen was recommended by him and Yuxuan. It is reasonable to say that it is a great achievement.


    However, because Hansen did not bring back particularly useful information, and there was no place to lay a mysterious shelter, so this credit was gone.


    There is no credit for it, because he and Yu Xuan are closer, and they have been squeezed out by Yumiao. They are rushed here to station and say that it is to manage this area. In fact, this is a remote place where the poor mountains and waters are located. There are not a few, the shelter from the shadows has been regarded as one of the more important shelters, and the original owner Han Sen has suffered damage to the soul and weaker strength, so Qingle intends to live here.


    When I heard Qingle say this, both sheep and green cows have changed their faces.


    "Adult, our little sanctuary, where can you manage it yourself, what you want, just say a word, the little ones will do it for you." The sheep said.


    "If you abandon it, take me to the Temple of the Hell, and then I will be your boss." Qingle is in a very bad mood, and he is lazy and sheep nonsense, and goes directly to the shelter.


    "Yes, yes, please inside the boss." The sheep''s eyes turned, and the eyebrows said with a low eyebrow.

 Chapter 1447： Revenge

    "What happened to Hansen?" Qingle went to the city and asked the sheep.


    The sheep looked disgusted and said: "He, there is a problem with the brain, we have been driven out by us. What is the use of an idiot to keep it, can''t let an idiot give us the boss?"


    "Yeah yeah, that person is so stupid, even the male and female can not be separated, not to mention the owner of the shelter, no one wants slaves." Qingniu also said.


    "That is also, where is he now?" Qingle asked again.


    "Who knows, occasionally I can see him in the alley of the shelter, and some other creatures eat the remaining bones, you don''t know the cockroaches, then the big bones, no meat, He is awkward, musk..." The sheep said that the mouth was flying.


    When Qing Le listened to them, they asked me about Hansen and asked: "Who is the owner of the shelter now?"


    The sheep and the young monk were dumb and said in unison: "Now isn��t the boss you are the master?"


    "I mean I didn''t come before." Qing Le gave them a look.


    "Before you said that you didn''t come, it was a female singer who called the moment. I went out a few days ago. I haven''t come back yet, and I don''t know what to do. We don''t dare to ask." The sheep said. .


    Qingle asked some questions about the moment. The sheep and the green cow were all asked one by one, and no one disclosed the sentence.


    However, Qingle is very satisfied with the respectful attitude of a sheep and a young man. He also strolled around the shadow shelter, and was very satisfied with the development here. Finally, he lived in the shrine and then let The sheep and the green cows summoned the big shackles in the shelter. Tomorrow he will have a meeting, so that the creatures from the shelter will know that he has become the owner of the shelter.


    The sheep and the green cows naturally agreed to come down. After they left, they sneaked into a stone house in the shelter. Hansen and the female emperor, Boa, Xiaoyinyin, Xiaohongma, Xinghai, and other beasts The characters are there.


    "Boss, we have stabilized the grandson of Qingle, what should we do now?" The sheep said it again, then asked Han Sen.


    "Otherwise, we quietly, when he slept, he rushed to kill him." Qingniu blinked a murderous voice, and lowered his voice.


    Hansen shook his head: "Qingle is a person in the shelter outside the country. We have no strength and extraterrestrial fighting. We will kill him directly. It will inevitably cause more trouble. This is not urgent, you will first wrong and follow him. God, I naturally have a way to deal with him."


    The sheep and the green cow stretched out a hoof and slammed the chest: "The boss is assured that we are loyal to you, even if the body is on the side of Qingle, the heart is the boss of you..."


    "Very good, follow me to your advantage, as long as I am in a day, you are in the shadow shelter." Han Sen said faintly: "You should go back first, so as not to cause the doubts of Qingle, he wants What to do, you will first do what he wants."


    After leaving the stone house, the sheep and the green cows negotiated while walking.


    "Old sheep, are we just following the boss, or are we mixing with the boss?" Qingniu lowered his voice and asked the sheep. It has been walking very close to the sheep, and he also trusts the sheep''s ability and IQ. Everything is based on the sheep. .


    The sheep gave it a white look: "Of course, who is the best person to mix."


    "That is to mix with the boss? He is out of the shelter outside the home, certainly stronger than the boss." Green cattle thought.


    The sheep stretched out the hoof and licked the hoof of the green cow. He licked his mouth and said, "You know a hair, and the music is more powerful. It is just a slave. What is the future of a slave? Do you want to be a slave to the slave? what?"


    "But you just didn''t say who is going to follow anyone?" asked the young cow.


    The sheep hated the expression of iron and steel: "You are stupid, what is the boss who you haven''t seen yet? Compared with the boss, Qingle counts a hair, if it is not the background of his shelter, the boss The fingers are killing him. Why does he fight with the boss?"


    ��The boss is so powerful?�� The green cow has a big bull.


    "So you are stupid, anyway, you don''t care, we just follow the boss right, and there is a boss, we are in the shelter, that is the Lord, where to go to be looked at a high, do you want to follow the Qingle grandson Ah, as far as our strength is concerned, I am afraid that people will not look at their eyes."


    Qingniu thought for a moment: "It is also said that our strength, if not the boss appreciates, will give us the management of the shelter, how can we have such a beautiful scenery now."


    "That''s it, let''s say that the boss didn''t force us to turn our face with Qingle. Let''s do it first."


    ......


    Hansen went out of the shelter at night. He was not afraid of sheep and green cattle to inform him. Qingle is also a royal-level alien, possessing a gem gene nuclear and now Hansen is not afraid of him.


    If you don''t want to disturb the shelter outside the heavens, he will kill the pure music directly. Anyway, Qingle is a stranger who has surrendered. His soul stone has been integrated with himself. Without the ability to resurrect, he will kill. killed.


    Now Hansen has no plans to let go of Qingle. He is going to go to the underground world, get a few dead insects to come and kill the Qingle, so that the shelter outside the heavens will not be able to think of him.


    Hansen went out of the shelter and walked for a few miles. Suddenly he saw a white figure coming in front of him. Hansen took a closer look. It was a large white monkey with a height of more than three meters. The muscles bulged like steel, the hair was white, and the exposed face, palms and soles of the feet were like Wujin.


    Hansen��s hole in the Xuanqi field is extraordinary, although the snow has already converge on the body, but Hansen feels it is, this guy��s vitality is terrible, even the madness of the dead insects is not as good. It''s a lot.


    Han Sen is not in the mood to get into trouble now. He is ready to circumvent this snowball and take other roads. Who knows that the snow is but the eye is very sharp. He has already seen Hansen, and his feet are running like a locomotive. I rushed to Hansen and yelled, "Are you a person from the shelter?"


    Han Sen looked at the expression of Xue Yu, and he said in his heart: "This snow owl seems to be in trouble."


    So Hansen said quickly: "I have lived in the shelter, but I was driven out and I am now homeless."


    "Oh, that''s just right, you take me to the shelter, and when I tear the owner of the shelter, no one will drive you away." Xue Yan said with a cold face.


    Hansen listened to the heart and secretly shuddered, the owner of the shelter, isn''t that just saying him?


    "No, now the owner of the shelter is Qingle!" Hansen thought that the eyes suddenly lit up and asked the snowman: "You and the owner of the shelter have hatred?"


    "Do not wear the sky together." Xue Yu snarled angrily.

 Chapter 1448： Because I am the owner of the shelter

    Hansen took the snow to the direction of the shelter, but he was stealing music. .


    On the way, Hansen knocked on the side, and already knew what was going on. This snowy owl has a great origin and is a descendant of the super **** creature.


    However, after the sun and the moon gave birth to it, I didn''t know what was going on. This snow owl had not seen its parent line since it was born, but it happened to be taken by the south and passed back to the blood to test.


    Nan Tiantian didn��t think that he was so lucky, he could pick up the super-god creature larvae. I don��t know that the ferrets are the descendants of the sun and the moon, and the blood of the snow owl is not pure. It is not seen that it is a blood larvae. I took a lot of blood and took it to Su Mianhua for experimentation.


    Fortunately, Xue Xing was clever, and when he was away from the sky, he found a chance to escape and ended the tragedy of the white mouse career.


    Later, Xue Yu had a lot of adventures. Until now, Xue Yu has been promoted to the super gene core, so he came back to find the South to revenge.


    However, because the snow owl was caught very small, and after so many years, it did not remember what the south was like, and did not know what the person who caught it was, only knowing that it was the owner of the shelter. Therefore, I have been clamoring for the revenge of the owner of the shelter.


    Hansen��s heart is in danger: ��There is a guy who has a good music. Otherwise, I am the owner of the shelter. This super ferrets will tear me up when I come up, it��s too embarrassing.��


    Fortunately, the snowy temper is not bad, although some are violent, but there is no intention to hurt other creatures.


    With the snowballs all the way to the shelter from the shadows, Xue Yan looked at the shadow shelter, the eyes suddenly red, roaring and said: "Yes, this is the shelter."


    Said, Xue Yu will rush into the shelter, Han Sen quickly called it: "Adult, you don''t rush in."


    "Why can''t you rush in? Do you want to stop me?" Xue Yu suddenly glared at Hansen, as if Hansen stopped it and had a deep hatred.


    "No, I mean, you don''t remember what the owner of the sanctuary looks like. You are so strong now, so you go straight, the turtle son is scared to death, knowing that you are coming to him. Where can I still admit that I am the owner of the shelter? When I am sure, I will run my grandson." Hansen said quickly.


    "There is also reason to say." Xue Yu said.


    "Like this, the adult you are still astringent like you just now, you are wronged to go with me to the city. I will take you to the owner of the shelter. When I ask, I confess that I am the owner of the shelter, sure that he It��s your enemy, and it��s not too late to tear him away.��


    Hansen said while thinking in his heart: "South is left to be killed by me, and it can be used to help you to avenge yourself. You can help me a bit now, killing the **** of the music, it is a reward."


    When Xue Yan heard it, he said with a sigh of relief: "This is a good way. You will take me to find the bastard. I will tear him away immediately."


    Hansen responded with a sleigh and swayed into the sanctuary, and went straight to the Temple of the Hell.


    Qingle is waiting for a meeting in the Temple of the Hell, sitting on the main seat, eating the genetic fruits of sheep and green cattle, and feeling a lot better.


    The development of the shelter is better than he imagined. He will be able to fish a lot of oil and water here, and his natural mood will be much better.


    Suddenly I saw a figure entering the shelter. Qingle thought that it was the metal devil who came to the meeting, and the snake from the shelter of the shelter, looked at it casually, but found that Hansen was in front and followed by a white.


    "Han Sen, what are you doing here?" Qingle now has no idea about Hansen. Hansen has no use for him, and naturally he will not be polite to him.


    "I want to ask you what to do here? Why are you seated in that position?" Hansen asked indignantly.


    "Why? It depends on me as the owner of the shelter." Qingle said arrogantly, he directly sworn his position in front of Hansen.


    Han Sen was happy when he heard it. He thought that he would have to say a few more words before he could put out the music. Who knows that Qingle is so arrogant, he came up and said it, so Hansen��s originally prepared set of words was useless. .


    "Are you really the owner of this shelter?" Xue Yan was not directly impulsive, and he ran into the anger of his heart and asked again.


    "I am not the owner of the shelter. Can you not succeed?" Qingle did not have the ability to make a hole in the field. Naturally, he could not see the vitality of the snowy body. Plus he knew that there was nothing in this place to get it. The different creatures on the countertop, so there is nothing to worry about in the heart, a pair of only my unique style.


    Han Sen heard the words of Qing Le, and suddenly a big stone fell in his heart: "Qing Le ah Qing Le, you are doing this yourself, you can blame others."


    Sure enough, when I heard Qingle��s answer, Xue Yu suddenly ran away, and the white and majestic body flashed in front of Qingle. A pair of claws like Wujin caught the Qingle��s head.


    Qingle was shocked and shouted: "Who are you..."


    The ferrets snorted: "I was the little ape that was captured by you and was beaten with blood. Today, your grandfather is coming to take revenge."


    Qingle listened to the full face of doubts, want to defend what, but still did not open his mouth, the snow smashed two claws and one force, suddenly tore the Qingle directly into two halves, blood suddenly sprayed a place, Qingle this difference Ling, there is no room for reconciliation.


    Qingle is surrendered to the aliens of the heavenly sanctuary. The stone of the soul has been integrated with itself. It is similar to the situation of the female emperor. The soul stone can be temporarily put into the alien god, but the ability to resurrection has long been lost.


    Now it has been torn directly by the ferrets, and there is no possibility of resurrection.


    The snow owl looked at the Qingle, which was torn in half, and he couldn��t help himself. The fists slammed down and smashed the corpse of Qingle into the mud together with the ground.


    "Tragic! It''s terrible! You can''t admit the boss of the sheep. You can''t live because of it." Hansen sighed at the unsettled Qingle.


    The sheep and the green cows on the side have already seen stupidity. How to clean up the good end is so dried up, and there is no room for a royal family.


    The metal creatures and other strangers who came to the meeting also saw this scene, and the heart was even more shocked.


    After the death of Qingle, Xue Yu turned and left, there is no slightest nostalgia for this place.


    Hansen quickly reminded: "You should be careful when you are an adult. He is a shelter outside the heavens. When he returns to the shelter, he knows that he is dead in your hands and may go to your troubles."


    "How much do I kill?" The snow screamed violently and strode directly.

 Chapter 1449： Unreachable mushroom

    "Boss, you are really wise and martial, and you have just come to Qingle so much trouble, someone will help you solve it." Inside the Temple of the Hell, the sheep said with a charming face.


    After the blue cow is not falling: "Boss, you are the darling of heaven, handsome and young, and the cows in the entire shelter are heart-warming..."


    "Well, cows keep it for yourself." Hansen thought about it and said to them: "If the refuge is coming again, do you know how to say it?"


    "Of course, of course, it is the snow-scarred revenge to kill Qingle. The guys in Qingle are not good at all, and the enemy is so much. It is normal to be killed." The sheep said quickly.


    "Good, honestly, I like it." Hansen smiled.


    "Thank you for the boss''s compliment. After the small, I will continue to go to the front of the horse for you." The sheep suddenly came to the spirit and sold out the idioms that it had stolen when they were in Hansen Jiaobao and Xiaoxinghaishen.


    Hansen gave the shelter to the sheep and the green cow. Although the two guys are slippery, they are still very capable of doing things. Hansen does not expect them to be truly loyal. Just help them manage the shelter. How much to help him make money.


    The general strong aliens and aliens have no such sleek ability. They are so strong that they are not as good as sheep and blue cattle in this respect.


    They left the women in the shelter and did not bring them with silver and silver. They mainly went to the underground shelters, using the identity of the super emperor and the gold coins, and they were afraid to wear them.


    Boa is not willing to stay, must go with Hansen, and Boa and Shengteng also have a relationship, in the future must follow Hansen into the dark spirit shelter, so had to bring Boa.


    When he left, Boa sat on Hansen''s shoulder and proudly showed a smile to the winner.


    The small silver and silver did not care about her. She walked back to her own mattress and rested. It seemed that she did not care about it at all. It was so angry that Bao was very angry.


    When I came to the mask shelter, it was still safe and sound. There was nothing special about Hansen��s absence. It seems that after the failure, Ling XIII did not think of any further means.


    "Gold coins, I found a place with high-level genetic plants, but the king snake refused to take me in. Do you want to take a look?" Ling Meier said to Han Sen.


    "What advanced genetic plants?" Hansen has little interest in general genetic plants.


    "That is a cave. It has a lot of mushrooms in it. It looks very advanced. I don''t know what they are." Ling Meier said.


    Hansen has not yet thought of the way to deal with Ling 13 father and son, and there is nothing else to do, just follow Ling Meier to see what grades of the mushroom plants.


    There are thousands of caves in the underground world. There are countless numbers in the end. If it is not a genie, the Hansen will go through it once and he will probably not find a place.


    The cave was only allowed to pass by one person, but after a few hundred meters, it gradually widened. Although it was still small, it was enough to accommodate three people in parallel.


    After walking for a while, Ling Meier pointed to the front and said: "It is the kind of mushroom."


    Han Sen looked at the charming fingers, and saw a mushroom-like plant growing in the gap between the rocks. The whole body was white and crystal-clear, and it was as big as a fist.


    "There is no animal guardian here. Why don''t you pick it yourself?" Hansen swept the inside of the tunnel with the hole in the tunnel, and found no other creatures. Some doubts asked.


    "I picked it, but I can''t pick it up." Ling Meier said helplessly.


    "How can I not get it?" Hansen did not understand the meaning of Ling Meier.


    Ling Meier does not seem to know how to say it: "I just can''t pick it up. You can know it when you try it."


    Hansen didn''t feel any danger, he went straight to the mushroom and reached for the mushroom.


    However, his hand seems to have passed through the phantom, and it looks like a mushroom that is actually aroma, but there is no touch at all.


    "Strange, is this a phantom?" Hansen looked at the mushroom suspiciously.


    There is a lot of scent in the white, and the scent of the hole is indeed felt in it. It is full of vitality. It is probably a blood-level gene plant.


    "It��s weird, it looks like it��s not a phantom.�� Hansen reached out and touched it again, and the palm of his hand passed through again, completely touching the mushroom.


    "Look, I can''t pick it up." Ling Meier said.


    "This is really strange, how can I not pick it?" Han Sen scanned the hole in the tunnel with a few times. How do you see that this is a living thing, not a phantom.


    But no matter what kind of power Hansen uses, he always touches it.


    "There is still a lot inside." Ling Meier said and went inside.


    Hansen followed Ling Meier and went on. He saw a lot of the same mushrooms, many in size, big and big, and big and small.


    Hansen interviewed again in the interview, but still can''t touch these mushrooms.


    When Boa looked curious, he jumped from Hansen''s shoulder and reached for one. Her little hand grabbed the mushroom and took it out with a little force.


    "Sure enough, Boa is very powerful." Han Sen said.


    Ling Meier saw that Bao Er took the mushroom and was overjoyed. She also reached out and found a mushroom and tried it. The result was still not met.


    "Dad, give it to you." Boa put the mushroom in Hansen''s hand. I don''t know if it was already taken off, or because it was touched by Boa. The mushroom fell in the hands of Hansen. In essence, it did not fall through Hansen��s palm.


    Hansen gently squeezed the mushroom, and originally wanted to pinch a small piece and taste the use of the mushroom.


    However, he pinched the whole mushroom directly, and a white light shot into Hansen''s eyebrows, and a voice also sounded in Hansen''s mind.


    "Get a normal-level beast soul mushroom."


    "This thing can actually be a beast?" Hansen was greatly surprised.


    Looking at the sea of ??his own soul, I saw a white and tender bomb mushroom there, and Hansen looked at it again.


    Mushroom: Ordinary plant animal soul.


    "What is the use of plant beasts?" Hansen was a bit puzzled.


    Obviously, the plant animal soul does not mean that it was born from plants. Hansen has also received a lot of animal spirits from the plants before, and has not seen the type of plant animal soul.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, Boa took another one, but this time Boa didn''t give Hansen. She saw Hansen pinching the mushroom and it was very interesting. The little hand squeezed the mushroom himself.


    "Dad, I got a soul of the **** of blood." Boa said to Hansen.


    "No, how is the gap so big? How do I get the ordinary beast?" Hansen suddenly widened his eyes.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the "crocodile early" plus more.


    Appapp

 Chapter 1450： Bomb mushroom

    "Boa, you can help your father pick one." Han Sen''s heart does not believe in evil, if this mushroom can really be a **** of blood, there is no reason that he can only be a normal beast.


    Boa should scream and reach for the mushroom. Hansen said quickly: "That is too small, only the fist is so big, it must not be a high-level beast. You give me the one over there, yes, that is the big one. ""


    Boa holds a football-sized mushroom in his hands and gives it to Hansen. Hansen has taken care of it and feels that the weight is several times heavier than the one he had previously squeezed.


    "This kind of genetic plant knows whether it is good or bad at first glance. The big one must be that it absorbs more life, and the longevity is better. The chance of getting a good beast is high." Hansen said, the palm of his hand was pinched.


    Hey!


    The football-sized mushroom was pinched by Hansen, and a white light was shot from the inside and entered the soul of Hansen.


    "Get the common beast soul bomb mushroom."


    "I am going, how is the ordinary beast soul, is it as small as possible?" Han Sen secretly said.


    "Dad, I got another soul of the **** of blood." Boa himself smashed a mushroom and said happily to Hansen.


    "It must be that my posture was wrong. I must not be so unlucky." Hansen bit his teeth and said to Boa: "Boa, you can pick one for me, this time I will pick a small, big one." Not for me, not in line with my character."


    "What is the eight-character?" Boa looked at Han Sen inexplicably.


    "Don''t worry about this, hurry up and pick me up." Hansen said eagerly.


    Boa was very obedient, and helped Hansen pick a small mushroom and directly to Hansen.


    Hansen held the mushrooms in his hands and put a pose of a heavenly incense. Then he closed his eyes and prayed piously: "Buddha, God, Madonna Osama Maria, please bless me, I must open the soul of the blood, and I will definitely Day and night, burning incense at night, believers Hansen worship..."


    After sincere prayer, Han Sen was preparing to pinch the mushroom, but immediately thought of something, turned the body, chose a Kyrgyzstan, and then forced the mushroom to burst.


    "Get the common beast soul bomb mushroom."


    "I am going to your sister. This is definitely a question of probability. It is not my bad luck. The probability of this kind of thing will happen to everyone. There will always be good and bad. The average value will not be too much. Just fine.�� Hansen has given up that superstitious mind and decided to believe in science.


    "Dad, I have another soul of the **** of blood, what have you got?" Boa said happily.


    "Cough, we are almost, you can pick me up a few more." Han Sen coughed.


    Boa was very obedient and gave Hansen a few mushrooms. Hansen took a deep breath and took the mushroom heart and thought: "The gods are not reliable, science is the truth, I have to believe in science."


    "Get the common beast soul bomb mushroom."


    "Dad, how is this the **** of blood?"


    "Get the common beast soul bomb mushroom."


    "It''s so boring, it''s the blood of the beast, is this only?"


    "Get the common beast soul bomb mushroom."


    "Dad, I got the Super Soul Soul Mushroom!"


    puff!


    Hansen almost spurted out an old blood in the sky, his hands were shaking, although there were mushrooms in front of him, but he really did not go to pinch again, it was really hit hard.


    However, Hansen turned to think: "Boa is different after all. She is not an ordinary person. It is normal to be able to pinch out the high-level beast. I can''t be considered bad luck, just like ordinary people."


    "What are you doing? What is the use of these mushrooms?" Ling Meier looked at it for a while, and asked curiously.


    Hansen suddenly brightened his eyes and threw a mushroom to Ling Meier. "You try to open the mushroom."


    In the first three shelters, unless the aliens surrendered to humans, there is no way to use the soul of the beast. In the fourth shelter, I don��t know if it is the same.


    If the aliens can''t get the soul of the beast, what do they get when they smash the gene fruit?


    Hansen is still a little anticipating this. After all, the genetic fruit can''t be used because of the inability to use the beast.


    Ling Meier looked at Han Sen and Boa to pick up the mushrooms. It was very heart-warming just now, and I wanted to pinch it. Now Hansen gave her mushrooms, and if I don��t say anything, I will force it to burst.


    Hey!


    I saw a white light flying out of the mushroom and directly into the eyebrow of Ling Meier.


    Ling Meier suddenly showed the color of surprise: "I got a primitive animal soul."


    Hansen suddenly felt a little flustered in his heart, although it was only the original beast, but it was better than his ordinary beast.


    Hansen gave the remaining two to Ling Meier. As a result, Ling Meier squeezed out a variation and a primitive, as if this was the level of a normal person.


    "What kind of broken things, I am not rare, I think that in the past, the high-level beast soul that the brothers got ridiculous, can be connected to the league for three weeks, who cares about this beastly soul, direct white soul, a little technology There is no content, the master does not bother to use it, a strong person like me, does not need this kind of beast soul." Han Sen''s eyes twitched constantly, his eyes slightly, snorted.


    Boa swayed around the mushroom bushes, bending over to pick up a mushroom from time to time, and it seemed very fun to play.


    "Dad, give you mushrooms." Boa took a few mushrooms and ran to Hansen.


    "Cough, my father will not, Boa likes to pinch it." Hansen gave up the plan to pinch again, feeling that it would be too wasteful to pinch.


    Although the mushrooms here are quite a lot, it seems that there should be more than one hundred. However, if you are pinched by Boa, at least you can pinch out the soul of the blood, which is still very useful. The ordinary beast is not useful at all.


    Boa went to pick mushrooms and pinch the soul of the beast. Hansen studied the use of these beasts. All the beasts that were pinched out were bomb mushrooms, but the grades were different.


    The plant beast soul, Hansen has not seen before, summoned a normal-grade bomb mushroom.


    Suddenly, I saw a white mushroom appearing in Hansen��s hand, and Hansen was a little surprised. There was no change in this thing, and it still remained the same.


    "Bomb mushroom, can''t it be used as a bomb?" Hansen threw out the bomb mushroom in his hand.


    Hey!


    The bomb mushroom fell on the ground and suddenly heard a loud noise. The bomb mushroom exploded directly after it fell, and a white mushroom cloud appeared. The rock was blown apart.


    "I am going, it can really be used as a bomb! The power is not bad, the ordinary level is so powerful, how powerful is the blood and super?" Hansen was ecstatic.


    "Unfortunately, the soul of the bomb mushroom is a one-time use, and it will be gone when it is used up." Han Sen thought about some greed.


    Suddenly, there was a sharp scream in the cave, as if something had rushed toward them.

 Chapter 1451： Red-headed owl

    "Oh...hey..."


    Soon Hansen saw a red light in the depths of the cave and quickly came over to them.


    After Hansen saw it clearly, he took a breath of cold air. What was the red light, it was a red head.


    Good guy, full of more than one meter long, like a black iron, wings with gold, six legs and sickle, the first four legs are relatively small, the back two legs are particularly thick and powerful, the head and tail each have two Wugang whip-like whiskers, only a red blood on the top of the head is also glowing, like the ruby ??cast.


    Between the vibrations of the gold-winged wings, a strange scream is made, and the eardrum of the thorns is painful.


    Its hind leg strength is very amazing, and it jumps out like a teleport in a jump. It is close to Hansen in a moment, and it looks very angry.


    "Oops, it''s a super-god creature, run fast." Hansen ran up and ran, and did not manage Ling Meier.


    It��s not that he left the charm, but the black and white king snake is nearby. Even if the spirit can��t escape, the black and white king snake should also come to save her, and if he and Boa can��t run, it��s really There is a dead end, and the black and white king snake can''t save them.


    Ling Meier also desperately ran to the exit, but her speed was much slower than Hansen, and she was caught up with the red head.


    Hansen heard the sound of giant objects hitting the rock outside, and suddenly thought of what happened. The cave at the entrance can only pass one person. The black and white king snake body is too big to enter. If you want to come in, you have to knock the cave open. .


    When it rushes over the rock, the little life of Lingmei is probably gone.


    Seeing that the red dragonfly has caught up behind Ling Meier, it is like a devil''s mouth wide, full of jagged teeth, bitten by it, I am afraid that even steel will be torn.


    Hansen was stunned and turned back. He smashed from the top of Ling Meier��s head, and took a palm on her back. She pushed her out with ingenious power and rushed to the front quickly. She escaped the bite of the red-headed owl.


    Hansen clearly saw the red-headed squats biting together and sending out the general impact sound of a liquid punch.


    From the moment when the red head licked the top of the head, Hansen took another shot, but this one was not a singer, but was shot on the back of the red-headed owl.


    This palm Hansen condensed the power of only covering the sky, and was heavily photographed on the back of the red head, but it was like being photographed on the steel bar, just making its order lock slightly shake.


    Hansen fell in the place of a dozen meters behind the red-headed owl, and the red-headed scorpion was taken by Hansen. Although he was not injured, he stopped and slowly turned around and stared at Hansen.


    "Come on me, you are an idiot bug." Hansen erected a **** against the red-headed pheasant, then turned and ran, his body took a phantom and ran towards the depths of the cave.


    Hey!


    The red-headed screams of anger, and the jump between the jumps is like a teleport.


    Ling Meier looked at the red-headed scorpion chasing Han Sen, and his face showed a complex expression. It seemed to be a little moved, and some people couldn��t tell the story.


    Hansen struggled to run, but the speed of the red-headed scorpion was too fast, and the two ups and downs had already arrived behind Hansen.


    Hansen had no way to directly summon a bomb mushroom to the red-headed owl behind him, but the bomb and mushroom soul he got was of ordinary grade. After the burgeoning red-headed cockroach, it had no effect on the red-headed cockroach.


    "Boa, give me the bomb and mushroom soul you just got." Han Sen ran as he ran.


    Boa was very obedient to transfer the beast soul to Han Sen, Han Sen looked shocked, a total of eleven bomb mushrooms, ten of which are gods of blood and soul, and one is the super beast soul.


    Hansen couldn��t think of his first semi-god super-beast soul, but he also sighed that people are more popular than people. He has been a normal beast for half a day. Boa is the lowest blood **** beast. Super soul beast.


    Now Hansen is not allowed to sigh. The red-headed owl behind it has already bitten over with a big mouth, and it will touch Hansen��s back.


    Hansen��s backhand was a blood-level bomb mushroom that was thrown into the big mouth of the red-headed owl. He only heard a bang, and in a white gas spurt, the red-headed scorpion was blown out.


    Hansen was also struck by the shock wave and flew forward far away. He crashed into the mountain wall and stopped.


    "The power of the one-time beast is really much bigger than the same beast. The power of this bombing is about to catch up with the power of the super **** creature." Hansen climbed up from the ground, and some surprises said.


    But before he was happy, he saw that from the white gas and gravel dust, the red-headed scorpion rushed out again, and the bomb mushroom exploded in its mouth, but it did not seem to hurt it, even a trace of blood. Did not see it, its speed did not weaken.


    Hansen had to continue to flee inside, and the caves inside began to become complicated. With the help of complex terrain, Hansen had the capital to deal with the red-headed ones. Otherwise, if he only talked about speed, he would not be a red-headed opponent. .


    Even so, the red-headed owl can still follow him, and he almost bite Hansen several times. Every time Hansen reaches the crisis, he will throw a blood-level bomb mushroom, even if it is fried in red-headed oysters. On the body, I can also blow it up temporarily.


    However, the number of bomb mushrooms was limited. After running for more than an hour, the bomb mushroom was almost used up, leaving only one superbomb mushroom that was not used.


    The cave in front suddenly widened, and many passages ended here, entering a large underground cave.


    Hansen rushed into the cave and flew straight up, leaning against the vine that climbed up the cave.


    The red-headed owl rushed from the passage, and also flew directly to Hansen.


    Hansen has been flying over the top of the cave, and the red-headed scorpion is also rushing to follow.


    It was fierce and fierce, and it was necessary to swallow Hansen in the air, but Hansen was like a bird, and crossed a beautiful arc in the air, flashing a red-headed bite.


    boom!


    The body of the red-headed scorpion suddenly hit the sarcophagus, crawling over the sacred vines of the sarcophagus, and suddenly lived like a snake, entangled the body of the red-headed owl.


    Hansen has already flew back to the side. He didn''t really touch the sacred vines. He was not sure if he could be like Boa, not attacked by those vines, and could not touch or not touch.


    Turning to look at the red-headed owl, I saw it screaming, the body struggled in the vine, but did not even get out of the vine.


    "A very good sacred vine, even the power of the super **** creatures can not break away." Han Sen secretly surprised. 8)

 Chapter 1452： Stone shell

    The red-headed owl struggled for a few times and was unable to break free. It suddenly saw its ruby-like head flashing, and something floated above its head.


    Hansen took a closer look. It was a ruby ??gear about one meter in diameter. Immediately after the gear appeared, it was rotated at a high speed. Like a cutting machine, it was cut on the vine of the red-headed scorpion.


    The hard sacred vines were cut and opened, and the thick sacred vines were cut off by the rotating ruby ??in a few seconds.


    Hansen doesn''t talk about turning around and running. He is not an opponent of red-headed scorpion. There are not many creatures nearby that can provide nuclear power to suppress the red-headed cockroaches. Staying here is waiting for death.


    With the red-headed pheasant still not completely out of sleep, Han Sen only wants to run as far as he can. It is best to wait until the red-headed scorpion cuts all the vines and can''t find him.


    However, contrary to expectations, Hansen ran out for a kilometer or two, and then heard the snoring of the back, the red-headed scorpion has been out of trouble to catch up.


    What is even more frightening is that the ruby ??gear is still spinning on the top of the red head. This time it will be caught up again. The situation will only be worse. The ruby ??gear can be cut off even by the sacred vine. Hansen��s body is not to mention, If you cut it, it will definitely break into two pieces.


    Hansen desperately ran, but couldn''t stop the red-headed scorpion from getting closer to him. What made Han Sen depressed was that the front of the underground space had come to an end. The entrance was a large stone wall, and there was no way.


    "Damn!" Hansen cursed in his heart, but his eyes were looking around the stone wall to see if there were any caves that could lead to other places.


    There are many caves in the underground world, but there is not a single stone wall on such a large stone wall. There are bumps and bumps everywhere.


    Hansen can only turn and prepare to rush to the left. Fortunately, this underground cave is very wide. He doesn''t have to run back and fight with the red head.


    However, Hansen stopped after a few steps. It was not that he was in danger, nor did he have any way to block him. Instead, the red-headed man stopped at a place twenty or thirty meters away from him. He was there, but he did not rush forward.


    Hansen is now running back, but it will get closer and closer to it, so Hansen has to stop.


    The red-headed owl stopped there and yelled at Hansen, but it never rushed over. This made Han Sen feel very strange. When Hansen was wondering, Boa suddenly called: "Dad, look behind." ��


    "Back? Isn''t it behind the stone wall?" Hansen was puzzled, but he turned his head and looked at the stone wall behind him. This time, Hansen was shocked.


    The rugged areas above the stone walls seem to be a piece of stone-sized stone, but now Hansen sees that those are not stones, but rather shellfish like stones.


    The giant shellfish, which are inlaid on the stone wall, have opened their shells to reveal the bright red meat inside.


    On the stone walls that are hundreds of meters long, there are such stone shells everywhere. They are all open at this time, revealing the red soft meat that emits the fluorescent light. The scene is strange and spectacular.


    And in the inside of some stone shells, Hansen also saw pearl-like beads, which are much larger than the pearls of the Alliance. They are as big as the fists of adult men. They are red and bright pink and look very beautiful.


    Hansen has no idea of ??picking pearls. Although he doesn''t know the level of the stone shells, but the red heads are not stopping, there must be reasons for them. This can be called the reason, and only those stone shells. .


    Scanning it with the hole Xuan gas field, Hansen found that the stone shells of all sizes are not as terrible as he imagined. There are many stone shells with only the original level and the variation level, and some can reach the blood of God. Level of level.


    This level does not seem to have the qualification to make the red-headed phobia fear. I don''t know why the red-headed owl will stop.


    Hansen is now in a dilemma. There are red heads behind it, there is a dead road ahead, and there is a wall of stone shells. Although the level is not very high, even the red heads are not willing to approach them. What is definitely there? Weird, those stone shells must have any special power to make the super **** creatures fear.


    When Hansen thought about it, I saw the soft meat inside the stone shells, as if the tongue was slowly extending out, and the longer it stretched, the Hansen side stretched over.


    It is hard to imagine that a few hundred meters long stone wall is full of a strange picture of the tongue coming out to you.


    And those tongues are getting longer and longer, as if they are hanging the dead tongue, as if they can extend infinitely.


    Hansen looked at the soft meat that the stone shells had extended, and looked at the red-headed pheasant. He resolutely pulled out the Tai Ajian and bowed to a tongue that stretched out.


    The life of these stone shells is not strong, even if there is any danger, Hansen can also find a way to deal with it, and the red head, he can not beat.


    The sharpness of Tai Ajian is not very useful in the fourth shelter, but the hardness of the sword is as good as the fourth shelter. As long as it is enough, it can still be played. power.


    With Hansen��s strength, with the sword, the sword went down and suddenly broke the soft meat of the tongue. The soft meat that had been smashed fell to the ground, and struggled like a snake. Then there is no movement.


    The rest of the soft meat flows through the pink liquid and retracts into the shell.


    "Sure enough, it''s just a mutant creature, it doesn''t look too strong." Hansen was happy, and these stones were weaker than he thought.


    In the hands of Hansen, the sword was too waving, and the tongue that stretched out to him was cut off. In a short while, a lot of soft meat was cut off, and the soft meat of the tongue did not dare to extend to him again.


    "These stone shells don''t seem to have any special ability? The strength is also very weak. What is the red head �� afraid of?" Han Sen thought about looking at the red head.


    It was discovered that the red-headed owl was actually retreating, and it was farther away from the stone wall.


    Hansen suddenly felt a glimpse of it, knowing that these stone shells must not be so simple.


    Without waiting for Hansen to come back, I suddenly felt that the whole big cave was shaking. It was like an earthquake. There were stones falling from it.


    Hansen evaded the fallen stones, turned his head and looked at the stone wall. This look made Hansen��s eyes wide open, his face was full of horror, and he turned and rushed. The red head is over there.


    Now Hansen finally knows what the red-headed scorpion is afraid of. He would rather face the red-headed scorpion than the horrible thing. 8)

 Chapter 1453： King

    The hundreds of meters long mountain wall behind Hansen actually broke through a gap, like the big mouth of the cracked hell, with a **** brilliance inside, as if to be able to devour all creatures.


    The entire stone wall turned out to be a huge stone shell, and those small stone shells grew on it.


    The giant stone king opened a few hundred meters of shells, and the **** red meat flakes came out, almost like **** sea water, and instantly filled most of the caves.


    Hansen has not come and escaped, and the person has been caught by the soft meat.


    The same is true of the red-headed owl, which was dragged into the stone shell after being caught by the soft meat.


    There is a kind of mucus on the soft meat. After the red-headed scorpion is stuck, it can''t be broken. Immediately use its ruby ??gear to cut the soft meat.


    The ruby ??gear was really powerful, and the soft meat was cut out of a big mouth at once, but at the same time, the soft meat around the water rushed over and wrapped the ruby ??gear.


    The ruby ??gear rotates and is as invincible as the cutter, but the soft meat sticks to it from the side, like a suction cup, making the ruby ??gear rotate more and more slowly, and finally it is stuck and can no longer be rotated. Naturally, it is impossible to cut soft meat again.


    In the hands of Hansen, Tai Ajian smashed two times and cut a piece of soft meat rolled around him. He suddenly got out of it.


    Those viscous liquids are of little use to Hansen''s super-spiritual body.


    Hansen flew up in the sky with Boa, and wanted to rush out of the cave, but the soft meat that surged like a stream suddenly rushed up and wanted to drag Hansen into it.


    Hansen left and rushed to the right, still could not escape, and was dragged back by a wave of soft meat rolls.


    The soft meat is like a sleeping bag. Hansen and Boa are wrapped in it. Hansen��s hands and feet are all tied up, and they can��t move at all, let alone cut the soft meat.


    The **** soft flesh seems to flock to the shells of the stone king. The cracks of hundreds of meters long look like a big mouth of a **** blood beast. They must be swallowed up by Hansen and the red-headed owl.


    Hansen didn''t know **** the stone king. These soft meats can only trap him, but they can''t kill him. If they are dragged into the shell, it''s hard to say.


    Hansen struggled with all his strength, but he was still struggling. The soft meat was the flesh of the super **** creature. After all, relying on strength, Hansen was still a lot worse.


    Even if the body is weaker, the physical strength will be close to 100,000, and Hansen has less than 40,000 basic physical qualities, plus the explosion of super spirits and exercises, it is still far away.


    Because Hansen had escaped a short distance, the red-headed owl was pulled into the shell one step earlier than him. Hansen suddenly saw that there was a huge blood-colored bead in the shell.


    That should be the pearl of the stone king, the diameter is several meters, it looks like a huge **** night pearl of the same bead, and when the red head is pulled into the shell, the pearl of the king will light up and radiate A kind of **** light.


    The blood is flowing in the shells, as if there is life, but it is not revealed from the shells.


    The blood was shining on the red-headed pheasant, and the red-headed scorpion was dyed into blood, and the red-headed scorpion was photographed by the blood. The hard super-natural creature carapace, like steel, met with aqua regia, and began to rot and melt. .


    Hansen looked so horrified that even the horrible creatures of the red-headed owl could not stop the blood. If he was pulled in, wouldn��t that be a dead end?


    The speed of soft meat retracting was extremely fast, and there was no time for Hansen to consider it. He saw Hansen being pulled into the shell.


    However, Han Sen did not get out of it. He said: "It��s over, it��s over, it��s really bad this time, and it��s still tired of Boa.��


    In a twinkling eye, I saw Boa on the side, but I saw Boa��s small body jump, and squeezed out from the soft flesh, standing on the soft flesh, curiously watching the **** sphere inside the shell.


    "Boa, throw the bomb mushroom into it." Hansen transferred the last super-beast soul mushroom to Boa, yelling at Boa.


    "Why?" Boa asked Hansen inexplicably.


    Hansen is less than two meters away from the opening of the shell. Where is the time to explain, the loud voice: "Slow in."


    Boa rubbed his eyes and summoned the super-bomb mushroom. He held the big and small hands and smashed it into the shell.


    Almost at the moment when Hansen was about to be pulled into the shell, the super bomb mushroom fell into the shell.


    Hansen originally expected that after the explosion of the bomb mushroom, he could escape him, but the bomb mushroom fell in the shell and was lying on the soft meat. I don��t know if the meat was too soft or what happened. Bomb The mushroom fell on it without a bomb.


    "I am going, pit!" Hansen screamed and was already pulled into the shell.


    The blood was shining on him, and Hansen felt like he jumped into the oil pan all at once, and the whole body hurt.


    Almost no hesitation, Han Sen instantly summoned the sky umbrella to block the top of the head, blocking the **** brilliance, but under the brilliance of the blood, even the sky umbrella began to corrode, it seems that it can not last too long.


    "The level of bronze gene nuclear is still too low. It can be very great to resist a moment in the super gene nucleus." Han Sen��s thoughts turned sharply, desperately trying to escape, but the body was imprisoned, he even fingers The head can''t move, and I can''t escape.


    The blood is like Boa, and Boa is also under the umbrella.


    "Dad, these blood is so annoying, let''s go out?" Boa said.


    Han Sen secretly smiled, he also wanted to go out, but he did not go, Hansen gritted his teeth and said to Boa: "Boa first go out, Dad will go out later."


    "Dad doesn''t go out, Boa doesn''t go out." Boa shook his head.


    Han Sen was trying to say something, but suddenly felt that his body was loose, and the soft meat actually let him go and let him recover his freedom.


    Hansen suddenly rejoiced. This is not the stone king. He is kind enough to let him go, but the shell is closed. He can��t escape. The soft meat let him go, just to let the **** brilliance shine better on him. The whole body, so that his body will melt faster.


    The red-headed owl was released as well, only to see it hit the shell desperately, but it was not able to knock the shell away, and its ruby ??gear gene core was still wrapped in soft meat, it seems that the stone king is also afraid The red-headed eagle uses a ruby ??gear to cut the shell.


    The sunken umbrella is already corroding, and Hansen has no time to think about it. If there is any possibility, try it.


    Summon the crystal egg in his hand, the arm stretched back to the limit, and smashed toward the bomb mushroom that fell on the soft meat.

 Chapter 1454： Big explosion

    The crystal egg seemed to be a meteor-like violent impact, and it suddenly hit the bomb mushroom.


    Hansen hugged Boa to the top of the soft meat, and covered the body with the umbrella to roll the shell as far as possible. He did not ask the bomb mushroom to bomb immediately, because the distance is too close, if the bomb The mushroom exploded at this distance, and I am afraid that even he and the umbrella must be destroyed together. The power of the super-bomb mushroom is absolutely terrifying.


    Hey!


    The crystal egg hit the bomb mushroom, and the bomb mushroom did not explode immediately. Instead, it flew up and flew in the direction of the big **** pearl.


    Hansen was overjoyed. He was still gambling. The bomb mushroom fell on the soft meat without a bomb. It was softened by the power of the crystal egg and was not hit by an explosion. This is what Hansen needs.


    Seeing that the bomb mushroom hit the big yellow **** pearl, but because it has been softened by the crystal egg, this time there is no explosion.


    However, after the crystal egg rebounded several times in the shell, it just hit the bomb mushroom that came back.


    The bomb mushroom was subjected to a secondary bombardment of the crystal egg, and it was suddenly removed from the softening characteristics, and then hit the big **** pearl again.


    Hansen didn''t dare to look at it again. He held Boa on the soft meat and desperately wanted to get into the body so that he and Boa could be less affected by a bomb.


    boom!


    A powerful shock wave blasts the soft meat and shells together and turns into a huge mushroom cloud.


    Hansen only felt that the body was thrown up in the waves, and then like a train hit, the sky umbrella resisted most of the power and was directly smashed. Hansen only felt the blood in his chest rolling, in the air. Already bloody.


    Hey!


    I don''t know what it was hitting. Hansen only felt that the head of the collision was Venus, and the head was smashed. The whole body''s bones were so painful and uncomfortable, and there seemed to be something in the brain.


    But he can still take care of so much, just holding the treasure in desperation, hoping that his body can block and hurt.


    After a while, Han Sen felt that his brain was better. He still had Venus trembled in his eyes, his ears were squeaky, and his whole body hurt like tears.


    However, Hansen knows that he is still not dead, otherwise there will be no such pain, but Hansen is also very clear that he is seriously injured.


    "Dad... Dad... You''re okay..." After a while, Hansen heard a familiar voice in his tinnitus.


    Difficult to open his eyes, blurted from a gap in his eyes, Boa looked anxiously in front of him.


    "Dad...nothing...cough..." Hansen said with a hard time. Just two words, he spilled blood from the mouth. He coughed more and more, and the more he coughed, the more painful he was.


    However, this pain caused Hansen to wake up again, and various feelings such as hearing and vision gradually returned to him.


    The clothes on Boa''s body were all stained with blood. I don''t know if it was Hansen''s or her own. Hansen was very distressed.


    I want to use my strength to use the hole in the mysterious field, but I find that the whole blood is weak and weak, and I can��t stand the power.


    Looking at my body, I found that the whole body was hurt everywhere. The bones didn''t know how many roots were broken, and the arms and legs were twisted. It was really a big life without death.


    The crystal egg and the sky umbrella were destroyed in the horrible explosion, which caused him to be injured and wounded, and the inside of the body was also destroyed.


    The power of the explosion is far greater than that of Hansen��s imagination. It seems that it is not just the power of the bomb mushroom. The **** big pearl exploded after being bombarded by the bomb mushroom. The two forces overlap and it is so horrible. the power of.


    Now Hansen didn''t even have the strength to stand up, and his eyes seemed to be swollen, and he could barely open a slit, the blood flowing in, and Hansen''s line of sight seemed to have a layer of blood.


    Difficult to look around, his head turned around, his neck hurt so badly that his painful self-made pain screamed, as if the neck bones were broken, but fortunately he was a demigod, his body was powerful and replaced with ordinary People have already died.


    "Dad, are you okay?" Boa was next to Hansen, and his face was full of regrets.


    "I...nothing...have you been injured..." Hansen said a few words, and couldn''t help but cough up, blood coughed out of his mouth, and the chest was as uncomfortable as a fire.


    "Boa is not injured." Baoer shook his head again and again, and put the small mouth close to Hansen''s wound, and gently blew: "Mom said that it would not hurt if it was blown."


    "Daddy is much better." Hansen saw that Baoer was really okay, and he was relieved. His injury could not save his life, as long as there were no other enemies.


    Han Sen looked around and saw himself lying on the curved stone wall. Looking carefully at the inner wall of the shell, not far from a mess, all kinds of broken soft meat were everywhere, and on the top, there was Guanghua. Falling.


    Hansen''s gaze turned up and found a huge shell above it. It was blown up by a large hole of one or two hundred meters. Guanghua was infiltrated from the big hole.


    Undoubtedly, the stone king has already finished, and the dead can no longer die, and he has not seen the shadow of the red-headed owl. In such a terrible explosion, I am afraid it will be finished.


    Hansen grew a sigh of relief, but fortunately there are no enemies. Otherwise, with his current body, he is already unable to continue fighting. He can only sit and wait to die.


    Slowly running the breath, a little bit of the residual power to cohesive, repair the injured body, but the injury is heavy, but not fatal, as long as there is time for him, he can recover.


    After a while, Han Sen��s seven senses recovered a lot, and looked out of the big hole in the shell.


    Although there is light outside, but unlike Hansen��s thought, it is not the sun. It is still underground. It can be seen above, but there is light shining from the cave outside. Blue, giving a feeling of chilling, does not know what is coming out.


    This is not the big cave where Hansen came, but another cave behind the stone king, even bigger than the cave he came from.


    "I hope there are no enemies outside." Hansen secretly smiled in his heart, and now he has no strength to fight again.


    Looking at his own soul, Hansen wants to summon the one-horned horse and let the one-horned horse take him out of here and say it.


    However, in the soul sea, Han Sen saw a familiar and strange figure.


    "Red-headed ��... I actually got the red-headed beast soul?" Han Sen looked at the figure, and his heart was happy.


    Hansen is not sure what the explosion was just now. After all, it was a double explosion. Now that I saw the red-headed beast, I suddenly understood that the rule of the shelter still determined that he had killed the stone king and the red-headed owl.


    When he was in the explosion, he seemed to hear a murder, but at that time he did not hear what was going on.


    "I didn''t expect to have a super sacred soul. I don''t know what type?" Hansen looked at the red-headed beast.

 Chapter 1455： Trapped shellfish shell

    Super sacred soul red crystal ��: pet armor type.


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse. For a long time, he had never seen the animal spirit used by pets. Occasionally, he also saw low-grade goods. Like this super-god level, he once had it once.


    Although it is not the animal soul used by itself, the practical value is not low at all.


    If it is a pet shield type pet, the defense will be greatly enhanced, or if it is used as a healing pet of the sacred rhinoceros, you can safely heal without worrying about being killed.


    If you put it on a small silver and silver, it will be able to attack and heal and heal, it is perfect, but unfortunately the small silver and the holy rhinoceros are not the pet beasts. This pet armor should not be used.


    There is also a small angel, with a strong attack power, coupled with the armor''s defense, can also greatly enhance her combat effectiveness.


    It''s a pity that the little angel is still evolving. Now he doesn''t have a powerful pet beast, but even if it is a general pet beast, as long as he wears this armor, he will have super-defense power and use it as a meat shield. Not bad.


    "Boa, go find it and see if King Beckham and Blood Crystal have left the essence of life genes." Hansen said to Boa.


    Boa should have a cry, and quickly climbed over. After a while, he smashed two crystals from the center of the explosion. The two crystals were very small, and at a glance they could tell who they belonged to.


    It''s not that their breath is very different, but their shape is easy to distinguish.


    Unlike the previous three shelters, the **** scorpion and the king''s life gene extract are no longer a simple crystal. Their life genetic essence looks like their own mini crystal statue, only the size of a fist, but It is lifelike, a pink crystal shell and a **** dragonfly, which looks very image.


    "I don''t know if there is any difference in absorption?" Hansen is also the first to get such a life gene extract, and some worry about whether he can absorb it.


    However, he is currently hurt too much, unable to simulate the air and the king''s air, can only be collected first.


    The flesh and blood of the **** crystals did not stay, until the flesh and blood of the king of the king stayed, and Hansen did not have any other thoughts when he looked at the soft meat that was still piled up after the bombing.


    According to his previous experience, the flesh and blood of the general super **** creatures are of no benefit to humans, so pets and other living things can be eaten.


    But he didn''t bring any pets or different creatures around him, and the meat was too much, and he couldn''t finish it at the same time.


    Hansen is afraid that these flesh and blood will call other alien creatures, and he will not continue to stay here. Regardless of his injuries, he wants to summon a unicorn and let the unicorn carry him away.


    But before he even waited for his action, he saw a figure coming in from the big hole in the blasted stone shell.


    Hansen suddenly was shocked. He was hurt too much. Basically, he has no fighting power. Now he is not a good sign.


    Take a closer look, the alien creature that climbed in is a creature with an ink blue scale, a bit like a crocodile.


    After it got in, it immediately began to bite the soft meat, and it seemed that he did not care about Hansen.


    Hansen can''t use the hole in the tunnel now. He can''t sense the level of the alien creature, but he looks at the shape with his eyes and feels that its grade should not be low.


    Carefully summoning the unicorn, Hansen wants to leave here as soon as possible. Fortunately, the alien creature has no interest in Hansen and has been eating soft meat.


    Han Senqiang endured the pain in his body and climbed onto the back of the Unicorn. The one-horned horse rushed out of the big hole and landed on the top of the shell.


    Now Hansen finally knows where the blue light is coming from. In the cave behind the king, there are many blue luminous mushrooms that emit faint blue light. The light is from them. Come.


    However, almost at the same time that these luminous mushrooms were discovered, Hansen also discovered that a group of alien creatures surround the shell of the shellfish. At first glance, there are various strange creatures, especially various strange-shaped insects, like tides. Generally surging, I don��t know how many.


    Seeing Hansen and the one-horned horse appear, many different creatures screamed at the fangs here, as if they wanted to swallow them, but no one dared to be close to the king.


    Hansen quickly and again controlled the unicorn to return to the shell of the shell, it is obvious that it is impossible for him to take him out of the siege of alien creatures.


    Back in the shell of the shell, Hansen asked the one-horned horse to put him in the corner, and then he took the one-horned horse back, so as not to stimulate the crocodile-like alien.


    Although I don''t know what level it is, but the reason why the outside creatures don''t dare to enter the shell of the shell and eat the flesh and blood, it is because of it, even if you use your toes, you can guess its level.


    "I hope it won''t like to eat human flesh." Han Sen is now unable to fight, even if he can fight, without the Super Bomb mushroom, he is not an opponent of Super God creature.


    Fortunately, it is still not interested in Hansen, and all the attention is on the soft meat of the king.


    Hansen can only sit there and run the tunnel Xuanjing slowly to repair his body, I hope to get better soon, and find a way to rush out of the surrounding.


    Otherwise, when the crocodile has finished eating the soft meat of the king, he may come to eat him.


    Fortunately, there are too many soft meats, and the crocodile is not small, but it can''t be eaten for a while. When it has been eaten for a long time, it can''t be eaten, and it only eats one-fourth or forty-one.


    After eating, the crocodile rested there and didn''t mean to leave.


    Hansen had run a hole in the mysterious period, and the speed of recovery was still very slow. Several times, Boa went out to look at it. Those groups of alien creatures were still outside, and there was no chance to escape.


    "No, this is not a good injury. I am afraid that the meat of the king will be eaten by the crocodile." Hansen wondered what to do.


    Suddenly, Hansen thought that he was inside the porcelain-like eggshell and picked up a lot of things that were as strong as Ganoderma lucidum. Maybe it would help the injury.


    I took one out of the bottle of fortune, and I took a bit of it and tasted it.


    The general thing of the Ganoderma lucidum, the entrance immediately turned into a warm inflow into the abdomen, and then spread to the whole body, Hansen felt like the body entered the heating room, the whole body heated up, and the injured bones and meridians also began to accelerate. Heal.


    Seeing Lingzhi Chizhi was so effective, Hansen took another big bite and swallowed it. He suddenly felt like a stove in his body. The warmth flowed all over the body. The wounds healed quickly and began to itch and itching.


    "Good things!" Hansen originally hoped to restore a little vitality and breath, but did not want this red Ganoderma lucidum to have such a strong therapeutic effect, it was an unexpected joy.


    Appapp

 Chapter 1456： Winning the meat

    However, the skin wound is easy to heal, but the meridians and bones are not so easy. Fortunately, Ganoderma lucidum has a good healing effect on the meridians and bones.


    Hansen spent more than four days in the shell of the shell, and the injury on his body was basically good. If it was not the effect of Chi Lingzhi, I am afraid that it would not be as fast as ten times longer.


    "It''s a good thing, but unfortunately there are only seven in total. I have eaten one, and now there are only six." Hansen thought greedyly.


    Although the body is good, but the crocodile and the outside herd are still there. After he has finished, he went out to check it carefully. There are quite a lot of horrible existence in the herd. With the ability of the hole in the field, Hansen is in the herd. Found the existence of super **** level.


    "Don''t even go beyond the god-level aliens to eat the meat of the king of the shell, how terrible is the crocodile?" Hansen was shocked.


    Fortunately, the crocodile''s mind is on the top of the shell, and he is not interested in him and Boa.


    Hansen did not dare to play the crocodile''s idea, and found two suspected super-natural creatures in the outer herd, plus many blood creatures and mutant creatures, etc., and he did not have the confidence to rush out. Can only remain in the shell of the shell.


    "What?" Hansen really didn''t want to wait here. He couldn''t bet that the crocodile was not interested in him and Boa after eating the meat. When the crocodile was interested in them, their situation would be worse than now. .


    Now rushing out, at least not to fight this horrible crocodile, at that time maybe the crocodile with the herd besieged him and Boa.


    Hansen observed the beast outside in the shell of the shell, hoping to find a chance to rush out.


    However, it is found that the more and more herds are gathered, the chances of rushing out are becoming more and more rampant.


    However, Hansen also found a problem. In the first few days, the herd did not dare to be too close to the shell of the shell, but recently it has become more and more instigated. It has begun to have different creatures trying to get close to the shell of the shell.


    There are flying creatures hovering over the big hole that was blown out, but when the crocodile snorted, they all dispersed, and no one dared to rush in.


    "It seems that they will not be able to endure it sooner or later. When they want to eat a crocodile, they must have a battle with them. I may be able to rush out at that time." Hansen thought.


    Now unable to rush out, Hansen can only practice ice muscle jade bones and caves in the shell of the shell, so that the nucleus and the sky umbrella can be re-aggregated as soon as possible.


    Re-aggregating the gene nucleus is much easier than the first coagulation, it only takes a little time.


    Hansen also tried to absorb the essence of the two life genes, but he did not know what the reason was, but he could not absorb it successfully.


    It is useless to simulate the breath of the shellfish and the blood sputum. I don''t know if Hansen''s simulation level is too low, or what other reasons.


    Hansen studied for a while and did not study it, but he found that the life fluctuations in the essence of life genes are very strange, somewhat different from what he has seen before.


    It is as if these two vital genes are not purely crystallized, but more like a life in gestation.


    "Weird, both the king and the blood scorpion are dead. How can their life genetic essences have such a breath of life, just like eggs that have not yet hatched? Can it be said that the essence of life genes can finally be turned into life? Is there a presence?" Han Sen secretly guessed, but could not confirm what he thought.


    Two days later, the alien creatures in the herd were more and more unable to hold back. There were a lot of flying creatures hovering over the breach, and other alien creatures had climbed over the shell, from the edge of the breach to the inside. Zhang Wang, the eyes are full of hunger and greed, but still dare not rush in.


    The crocodile is no longer awkward at this time, and some of it is not very useful, so it is not too embarrassing, as long as the aliens do not come in, he will not pay attention to them.


    "It seems that they can''t stand it for a long time, they should rush in, just don''t know what they are waiting for." Hansen secretly thought.


    After a few more hours, Han Sen heard the sound coming from outside. The herd let a road open. I saw a snake like a snake. It was like a turtle, a turtle, and a head. A pair of different creatures of the horns climbed in from outside the shell of the shell, without any hesitation, it directly into the shell of the shell.


    As soon as the snake turtle came in, other alien creatures followed in, and the scene suddenly lost control. The tide-like aliens poured in, like a hungry wolf in the same head.


    "It turns out that they are waiting for this snake turtle. My chance is finally coming." Hansen��s heart was so happy that the more chaotic the scene, the better he would be.


    The tide of alien creatures poured in, suddenly annoyed the crocodile, and saw the crocodile roaring, a strange shaped scissors like the nuclear rushed out, the scissors through the crystal blue, like a crocodile mouth with a terrible jagged, one Under the cut, suddenly cut several different creatures into two halves.


    Scissors smashed in the herd, almost invincible, any alien or genetic nucleus, as long as it hit it, it was cut and broken, there is no suspense.


    Even Hansen��s previous two creatures suspected to be super-natural creatures are escaping from the battle, flashing the attack range of the crocodile shears, not dare to fight the front of the crocodile shears, and even dare not release their own nuclear nucleus. Crocodile shears against.


    "No wonder they didn''t dare to come in before. The crocodile''s genetic verification is too overbearing. Everything is cut and broken. It''s just invincible. It''s even more terrible than the ruby ??gear of the **** crystal." Hansen was shocked, but I couldn��t help but look at the snake tortoise: "Those alien creatures wait until the snake tortoise arrives before they dare to come in with it. Do you want the snake turtle to fight against the crocodile?"


    His eyes fell on the body of the snake tortoise, but he saw that it did not mean to control other alien creatures. The upper body of the snake twisted, and a large piece of soft meat was rolled up. The mouth was swallowed and the shellfish was swallowed. Those alien creatures and crocodiles cut a look.


    It does not look at the crocodile scissors, but the action of swallowing the king''s meat, but annoyed the crocodile, only saw the crocodile roaring at the snake turtle, the crocodile cut into the snake turtle body, and cut it.


    The snake turtle was not in a hurry, still swallowing the king''s meat, but the body was full of light, a bronze ancient bell flew out, guarded above its body, blocking the crocodile''s big scissors.


    when!


    I only heard a gold and iron cross, and there was no crocodile cut. I couldn��t cut the bronze clock.


    Under the blessing of the ancient bronze bell, the snake turtle continued to swallow the shellfish, and other creatures rushed in with this opportunity, and they all rushed to eat the shellfish. 8)

 Chapter 1457： Come with me

    Han Sen was rushing out of the chaos, but suddenly saw a sword light flashing in the sky, suddenly seeing the blood and feathers flying all over the sky, many flying creatures were killed.


    The snake turtles and crocodiles who were fighting, after seeing the Jianguang, did not even fight, even the king of the king did not eat meat, and left and right respectively rushed out of the shell from different directions.


    "Where are you still running?" Hansen only heard a woman''s voice coming from the sky, and then a sword light flew toward the crocodile. The speed was too fast. Hansen did not see the master of Jianguang. Who, Jianguang has already arrived at the crocodile.


    The crocodile used the crocodile scissors to greet Jianguang. He wanted to cut the Jianguang, but the cutting edge had not come and closed, and Jianguang had already worn it from the middle.


    Only heard a scream, the powerful crocodile, even through the Jianguang directly through the head, fell from the air, fell in the shell of the shell.


    Other alien creatures are also scrambling to escape, even the super-natural creatures are no exception, one by one, even the king of the meat is not, and in a blink of an eye ran clean.


    Hansen looked stunned, the crocodile was so powerful, but he did not want the master of Jianguang to be able to kill him. This ability is really scary.


    But the voice, Han Sen felt that he had heard it there, and when the sword light converges, he took a closer look and suddenly was shocked. It turned out to be one of the veterans of the Semi-God Association, and it is likely to have a certain relationship with Han Jingzhi.


    "How come you are here?" The woman also saw Hansen, slightly frowning.


    "I was chased here by different creatures. I didn''t expect to meet you here. I didn''t even think that you have such a strong strength. Even the super **** creatures can kill." Han Sen looked at the woman. Said, fortunately, he did not maintain the super-spirit state for the rhythm of the rhythm, otherwise the woman would kill him as a different creature, that is the big embarrassment.


    The woman said faintly: "There are still many things you can''t think of. You don''t think you are the first aristocrat of the league?"


    "Don''t dare, at least I know that you and the saints who teach the blood are stronger than me." Hansen said with a spread.


    "You know, just let me go." The woman said, she must turn and go outside.


    ��Where to go?�� Hansen frowned and asked, he didn��t want to be involved in this mysterious woman in the shelter.


    The woman said: "It would be better to be able to meet you here, just one thing I need you to do."


    "I still have important things to do, I am afraid there is no way to help you." Hansen euphemistically refused.


    The woman stopped and turned and looked at Han Sen faintly saying: "You can refuse me, but you can''t refuse my sword, take or pull the sword, you choose."


    "Do I still have to choose?" Hansen said helplessly.


    "Yes, you can choose to die." The woman said very seriously.


    "I don''t want to die, who can live and who wants to die?" Hansen sighed and followed the woman.


    The corpse of the crocodile has dissipated, leaving no flesh and blood, the woman got a crocodile life gene extract, and also harvested the nuclear crocodile scissors.


    Hansen knew that she was not her opponent, and that resistance was useless. She simply followed her with her bare bachelor.


    The woman does not care about Hansen, but carries him in the passage of the underground world. When the woman is here, it is completely different from the alliance.


    Almost no one in the league can perceive her power, but now she is always in an extremely dangerous atmosphere, and even underground creatures are afraid to approach her.


    Hansen began to ask her a few words, but she did not pay attention to Han Sen, Han Sen did not ask after several times of self-discipline, just follow her, just follow her.


    After more than two days in the underground world, I walked out of the underground world from the cave wall of a mountain.


    "Where are you going?" Hansen looked at the surrounding environment. It was not the area he knew well. It was not even in the direction of the shelter.


    Out of Hansen��s surprise, this time the woman actually answered him: ��Go to my shelter.��


    "Your shelter? Human sanctuary?" Hansen was slightly surprised.


    "Who told you that I am human?" The woman said coldly.


    Hansen suddenly was shocked and looked at the woman carefully with the hole in the tunnel. Although her breath was very strong, she felt that human beings were not wrong.


    "You are not a human being? Is it still a different kind of spirit?" Hansen joked.


    "Han Jingzhi did not tell you anything?" The woman frowned and looked at Hansen.


    "If I know, I don''t have to ask you." Hansen was very helpless. Now he doesn''t even know himself. Is he the descendant of the Korean instructor?


    Originally Hansen thought that the woman would tell him something, but after the woman indulged, she said: "This is irrelevant to what I want you to do. You don''t know if there is any difference."


    When the woman finished, she continued to move forward. Hansen asked her again and she answered.


    "You tell me at least, what do you want me to do at the end? And your name, I can''t call you a woman?" Hansen still didn''t give up, asked again.


    The woman hesitated and said: "I will let you know what you are doing. As for my name, whatever you call it, it is a code name."


    "It��s said that it��s not said." Han Sen was slightly depressed, but the woman no longer cares about him. It��s useless to ask him.


    The woman summoned a giant beast, Hansen also sat on it, the speed of the behemoth is terrible, and the ten is a super-god mount.


    Even so, the super-god-level mount ran for four days before finally coming to the shelter that the woman said.


    Similar to Hansen��s imagination, it is a great sanctuary. It is built on a suspended island. The floating island floats on a lake and is surrounded by clouds. It is like a place where immortals live in myths and legends. .


    However, there is no fairy palace on the suspended island. There is only one shelter that can rival the metropolis of the Union. It is a super sanctuary without knowing it.


    In the shelter, Hansen did not even see a human being, except that the alien creatures were aliens, and the number of aliens was many, even more than the aliens.


    What is even more frightening is that the aliens and alien creatures here have a terrible atmosphere. Even ordinary aliens and aliens are not much weaker than Hansen��s, which means that the weakest here is God blood creatures or royals.


    Those heterosexuals and different creatures see women, and they bow their heads and bow down. They seem to be very respectful and even fearful.


    At the same time, Han Sen, who followed the woman, cast a curious and doubtful look. Obviously, he was guessing what Hansen was from, and he was able to follow the woman. Rw

 Chapter 1458： Grand priest

    Hansen followed the woman to the shrine of the shelter, and the woman sat down on the main seat of the temple. Hansen looked around and there were no other chairs, so he had to stand on the main hall.


    In a short time, I saw a powerful alien coming in from the entrance of the main hall, and I was able to walk into the aliens of the opposite hall. In Hansen��s view, the breath of the body was enough to match the red head. Heterogeneous.


    Only they were covered in a gray cloak, they could not see their appearance.


    After every horrible and powerful alien comes to the Temple of the Hell, he must first salute the woman, and at the same time, respectfully say "Someone meets the Lord", and then walks to the two sides of the hall to stand.


    In a short while, the two sides of the main hall are already full of strange spirits. How can there be twenty or thirty, all of which are emperor-level aliens, powerful and terrible.


    What makes Han Sen even more surprised is that these emperors seem to be of the same race. Although they can''t see their faces, his physical characteristics and atmosphere are very similar. It is probably a similar to the dark spirit. Spirit family.


    "Is this woman really not a human being? Or how can we rule such a powerful family of emperors?" Hansen felt very strange in his heart, but looked at the woman and felt that the breath on her body was completely different from those of the aliens. More like humans.


    Now the twenty or thirty emperors on the main hall, eyes are brushing and looking at Han Sen, it seems very strange to him appear here.


    Fortunately, Hansen is also a person who has seen big scenes. Although the momentum of these emperors is tyrannical, they can��t scare him, and they still stand calmly on the hall.


    Boa is looking around curiously. If Hansen is not holding her, I am afraid she has already jumped to the statue of the alien.


    ��Are all people coming together?�� The woman��s gaze swept across the face of the opposite side of the main hall.


    "Returning to the Lord, in addition to the ghost month, all other branches have arrived." Standing on the left side of a woman who is closest to a woman, said a different kind of respectful salute.


    "Why isn''t the ghost month?" The woman frowned.


    The alien said: "The Lord let us go to the sky to borrow such things, I will let the ghost month go."


    The woman nodded slightly: "Then I don''t have to wait for her. I have one thing to announce. You all listened. From today, he is the great priest of our underworld shelter."


    When the woman said this, many of the emperors were suddenly shocked.


    "In the Lord, this matter is absolutely impossible. The position of the Great Sacrifice has been chosen from my family since ancient times. How can a foreigner be responsible?"


    "Lord, I see that his body is covered with bronze nucleus. It should be just a bronze gene nuclear creature. Where is it qualified to be the great priest of my family?"


    ......


    Inside the entire Temple of the Hells, like a fried pot, a group of emperors prayed for a woman to take back the order, and the whole hall was smashed, and Hansen stood still.


    Moreover, Han Sen is also a look of awkwardness. He does not know what the great priest is doing. Although it sounds like a very powerful look, he does not have the intention to send people under the fence. Naturally, he does not want to be a great priest.


    It��s just that when this big priest is not properly used, Hansen has no choice but to talk about it, so he simply does not speak, and he looks at how things develop.


    "On the Lord, the ghost month talent is excellent, better than this creature thousands of times, it is the best choice as a high priest, please think twice!" The foremost bitterness on the left hand side persuaded.


    "You don''t have to say anything, I have decided, you can go on." The woman did not pay attention to the hardships of a group of emperors, and the direct hand said.


    As soon as this statement came out, the many emperors were unwilling in their hearts, but they did not dare to stay in the temple of the different spirits. They slowly quit the temple, but their eyes were staring at Hansen, and their eyes were full of indignation.


    After waiting for those emperors to withdraw from the temple of the different spirits, Hansen only smiled and said: "I am only a human with a bronze gene in the district. I am afraid that too many things can not be done. You are so many strong people, you It is better to choose one of them as a great priest."


    The woman said faintly: "Since I have made you a great priest, naturally I have my reason. You only need to do your thing well, and you don''t have to worry about other things."


    "I am afraid that my skills are low and I can''t do what you confess." Han Sen said with a bitter face.


    The woman suddenly smiled slightly, and she was born with great beauty. This kind of smile made people feel that they had the beauty of the country, and Hansen looked at it unconsciously.


    "If you don''t do well, I will cut your head." The woman said with a smile.


    "I haven''t said that I can do it well. You insist that I do it. If I can''t do it, I still have to cut my head. Is this unreasonable?" Hansen said.


    "Because I am stronger than you, is this reason enough?" said the woman.


    "Enough is enough." Han Sen no longer speaks, knowing that he is useless to say anything else, this great priest is he is set.


    "You must at least tell me what the big priest is going to do? If I let me kill the super **** creature, even if I kill me, I don''t have that ability," Hansen said.


    The woman smiled and said: "To kill the super-god creatures, you don''t need you. The great priest of the Underworld Shelter has only one mission. It should not be difficult for you." The woman said and looked at the treasure sitting on Hansen''s shoulder. .


    "What are you going to do?" Hansen is lazy and nonsense.


    "Teach the Son of the Sun to take care of him to grow up," the woman said slowly.


    "The Son of the Ghost? Is it your son? How old is it now?" Hansen was full of doubts.


    The woman glanced at him: "I am not telling you, it is the Son of the Ghost. Just those people are the Nether. What you want to teach is their Son."


    "But I have never been a teacher. I haven''t even taught anyone, let alone what a different kind of son." Hansen felt that this was not a bad thing.


    Not to mention that the emperors are very opposed to him as a great priest, and they all regard him as an enemy. Even if they all support, Hansen has no interest in teaching the children as teachers.


    "If you don''t teach well, you will cut your head." The woman has such a sentence, but it is very easy to use.


    Hansen no longer said anything. He said nothing was useless. In the end, he could only follow the woman out of the shrine and was placed in a small garden in the shelter.


    "In the future, you will teach the Son in this garden. If you don''t teach well, you should understand what the consequences are." The woman looked at Han Sen faintly.


    "Where is the Son? At least let me see him first?" Hansen has no retreat now, and it is useless to say anything. It is better to think about how to teach the Son.


    "The Son is here." The woman''s gaze looked into the garden.


    Han Sen looked at her in the eyes, suddenly widened his eyes, and some unbelievable asked: "He is the Son?"

 Chapter 1459： Painter

    Originally Hansen thought that the Son of the Hagg, which is naturally a genie, at most, is a child. He already has the consciousness of being a nanny, but looking at the woman��s gaze, what he sees is not A migh, not even a different kind.


    Following the woman''s gaze, Hansen saw a stone, about a foot high, Hansen originally thought it was a rockery in the garden, used for decoration.


    But along the woman''s gaze, Hansen saw a picture on the stone.


    In the picture-in-picture, a woman stands on a bridge with an umbrella. Under the misty rain, only one of the women''s backs can be seen. Although she can''t see the face, she has a kind of unspeakable beauty.


    "You mean that the woman in the painting is the Son? Where is she?" Hansen couldn''t believe his thoughts and asked for a way of understanding.


    The woman seems to see through Hansen''s mind: "As you think, the person in the painting is the Son, she is there."


    "That is to say that the painting is the Son?" Hansen could not believe to use the hole in the Xuanqi field to scan the entire stone and the portrait above, and felt no vitality, it was a dead thing.


    "Not bad." The woman said very seriously: "You can now go back to the league to make some preparations, bring some famous works back to read to her, teach her some human thinking direction as much as possible, if you teach poorly, I Just use it to cut your head. If you teach well, it is yours."


    The woman said, took the crocodile cut out and shook it in front of Hansen.


    "But..." Hansen still wanted to say something, but the woman had turned and left, and disappeared into the garden in the blink of an eye.


    "I rub, are you crazy? Let me teach a picture, can she understand it?" Hansen said with a depressed voice.


    "Who said that I can''t understand?" Suddenly, from the direction of the stone, a faint woman voice came.


    Hansen was shocked, and his eyes widened and stared at the stone. The hole in the tunnel looked back and felt like a dead object.


    "Is you talking to me?" Hansen said that he couldn''t believe it near the stone and looked at the Tsing Yi woman on the painting.


    ��Is there any other creatures here?�� The voice came out of the stone, but Hansen did not see any changes in the Tsing Yi women in the painting, or the dead things.


    Hansen said a few more words, but the Tsing Yi woman in the painting did not make a sound.


    "Hey, are you still there?" Hansen called again, but he could not hear the voice of the woman again.


    "Strange, isn''t I just listening to it?" Hansen was puzzled in his heart, looking at the portrait on the stone intricately.


    However, Hansen finally knew that this stone and portrait is really not a thing. It is not so difficult for a woman to teach him a portrait.


    No way, he wants to run and can''t run away. He can only go back to the league, find a few books and read it back to the portrait, except that in addition to the first two sentences, he never heard the Tsing Yi woman in the painting.


    The woman does not allow Hansen to leave the garden. In addition to reading and listening to the Tsing Yi women in the painting, Hansen is practicing the ice muscle jade bones and the tunnel mysterious classics, so that the crystal nucleus and the sky umbrella can be re-aggregated.


    Hansen did not really take the Tsing Yi women in the paintings as one thing, and spent most of their time practicing or chatting with Boa.


    It��s not that Hansen doesn��t want to teach, but he is reading a portrait here. No one responds to him. This kind of thing does not need him to do it. The woman takes a few books back, and a stranger can replace Hansen. Anything, and better than him, at least they will not be as lazy as Hansen.


    Fortunately, Hansen is no longer lazy, and the woman is not looking for him. It seems that he has forgotten him. Hansen stayed in the garden for half a month. Except for the murals on the stone, there is no living creature. I have seen it, as if the whole world has forgotten him.


    "I don''t know how Lingmei is going, I hope she doesn''t have an accident, don''t be deceived by Ling XIII." Han Sen now has the desire to help her, and there is no such ability.


    After practicing the ice muscle jade bone and the hole mysterious classics, Han Sen was idle and nothing to do. Anyway, he couldn��t escape. He took out the Tai Ajian and made a six-pointed sword.


    The heart of Kendo is not re-inviting, even if the six-way moves are not useful, the heart of the sword is the mood, and the individual''s mind is more important than the sword itself.


    Hansen liked this sword method very much, but he did not practice it when he practiced it. It has not been very good.


    Han Sen wants to come and think, the problem is still on the six swords, six can use the kendo, in addition to he is indeed a peerless genius, there is an important reason, his talent and the characteristics of the six nuclear swords and hearts The kendo matches, so it is possible to exert the ultimate power of the kendo.


    Hansen does not have that kind of attribute and six sword gene nucleus. It is much more difficult to train the mind of the kendo to the extent that it is more difficult than the six.


    However, Hansen did not intend to practice the heart of the sword to the six realms. It is just a way of using the kendo to make himself more aware of his beliefs. It is also a reflection and understanding of himself.


    Although the kendo is learned from six, but Hansen uses it, it is completely different from the six, because they are two people of different personalities, and can even be said to be two opposite extremes.


    Six is ??a kind of person full of perfectionism and romantic style. There seems to be nothing in the world that can leave traces in his heart. It is the gene of the great emperor. He also said that the destruction was destroyed, and he never put it in his heart.


    However, Hansen is a person who has suffered from sin. He has too much burden, so sometimes it is not so easy to let go, and he is not willing to let go.


    The heart of the sword is the way of the heart of the heart, the mood is different, using the sword method, the mood is completely different, even if the move, it seems to be two completely different swords.


    Six use of the heart of the sword, it is just like the gods are generally admirable, hate can not try to test the sword, even if he died under his sword, there is no complaint.


    However, the heart of the sword went to Hansen''s hands, but it was not the case at all. Others saw Hansen''s swordsmanship. Not only did they not have the idea of ??feeding the sword, but they would be inspired.


    This is something Hansen can''t control, because his own belief is like this. No matter what difficulties he faces, he will never give up. Even if he wants to survive in the event of a chance, his belief will be transformed into a mental sword. Naturally, Become this style.


    Unless Hansen��s own ideas change, even if he changes his moves, he can��t change the mood.


    "This sword is excellent, what is its name?" Hansen was practicing the sword, but suddenly heard a faint voice coming out of the stone wall, the woman voice he had heard before.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    Addition for "pw250".


    This chapter has been written several times and is not satisfied. It has only been completed now and has kept everyone waiting.

 Chapter 1460： Not really

    "Do you know the sword?" Han Sen looked at the Tsing Yi woman on the painting.


    "I saw your swordsmanship naturally." The faint voice was once again uploaded from the stone.


    "If you like to learn, I can teach you." Hansen turned his eyes and looked at the woman in the painting.


    "I have learned it," said the woman in the painting.


    "You just look at it?" Hansen said a little unbelievable.


    The woman in the painting did not speak any more, but Hansen was surprised to find that the woman in the Tsing Yi painted on the stone actually moved.


    The stone wall seems to have become a TV screen. In the midst of a misty rain, the Tsing Yi woman gathered the umbrella and used the sword sword to use the heart-sword road that Hansen had used.


    Han Sen looked stunned, and the woman in the painting actually showed his heart-warming slogan. Whether it is sword or artistic conception, it is exactly the same as Hansen��s practice. It is indeed learned.


    "You are just copying, not really learning." Han Sen saw that the Tsing Yi woman in the painting had not been so surprised after finishing a set of swords.


    The real power of the kendo is the belief and the artistic conception. The woman in the painting completely looks like his sword, and it seems to be learned.


    However, the woman in the picture is not Hansen. She is completely different from Hansen��s thoughts and experiences. Even after reading it again, she can make the sword method exactly the same as Hansen. This shows that she does not understand the heart of the kendo, but has a certain A special ability to directly copy Hansen''s heart kenith.


    ��What is the difference?�� said the woman in the painting.


    Hansen thought for a moment and said, "What is the copying thing, it is not your own. The heart of the heart is self-ideal. You don''t even have the self. Even if you have this sword, you can use the power of the sword. Exhibited, it is not really learned the sword."


    ��What is it to learn?�� asked the woman in the painting.


    "If you can express your beliefs in the context of swordsmanship, then it is practiced," Hansen said.


    The woman in the painting didn''t talk anymore. Hansen waited for a while and asked a few more questions, but she never answered it again. It seems that the stone is the same as the original dead object.


    ��Does it mean that only a powerful martial arts can attract the interest of women in the painting?�� Hansen secretly thought.


    While thinking about it, I suddenly saw a figure walking into the garden.


    Hansen was a little surprised. He came here for more than half a month. It was the first time he saw a stranger who dared to walk in. He thought it was the woman, but it didn��t look like it. When you look closely, you see it as a cloak. The cloak of the gray cloak can''t see the appearance, but from the body, it should be a female alien.


    "You are the new great priest?" The female alien looked at Han Sen, and her eyes looked out from the cloak, and it looked a bit fierce.


    "Yes." Hansen replied casually.


    "What do you have to do, can you sit in the position of this great priest?" asked the female alien.


    "I don''t want to sit, but you have to let me sit on the Lord. I don''t have a way to sit." Hansen has experienced too many things. Once I heard it, I know that this female alien is very good for him to become a great priest. Dissatisfied, it should be to find fault.


    "Three months, if within three months you can''t make the Son recover, say a word, my ghost month will definitely replace you as a great priest, even if the Lord can''t stop me." The female voice said firmly. One sentence, turning around and leaving directly, it seems like saying to Hansen, but also saying to her to listen to.


    Han Sen looked at the back of the ghost month and blinked and asked: "Is it difficult to make this picture?"


    "Since the ghost priests of 6,000 years ago, no one can make the Son resurrect and speak. The next great priest who can make the Son recover is my ghost month." Ghost Moon has already come out. Garden, Hansen wants to say nothing has come.


    "Just saying a word, it seems that it is not so difficult? Although the woman in this painting doesn''t like to talk much, can''t she say a word for six thousand years? On the day I came, she didn''t already say two. Sentence." Han Sen secretly said.


    However, Hansen did not deliberately practice other martial arts to show the women in the painting. First, he was afraid that his martial arts had been stolen, and secondly, he felt that it was not necessary.


    If the ghost month can really replace him as a great priest after three months, then it would be better, he can just get out of it.


    Because it is really reassuring that Ling Meier, Han Sen used the idea to tell the female emperor, let her go to the underground world to find Ling Meier, help her with Ling Meier.


    Although the strength of the female emperor is still not very good, like Hansen, it only condenses the bronze gene nucleus, but the insidious and deceitfulness of the female emperor is incomparable to Lingmeier. If she is there, if she encounters something, the female emperor Should be able to think of ways to help Ling Meier solve.


    Ling Meier has the guardian of black and white king snakes. What is lacking is not power, but a brain of wisdom.


    After a day, the female emperor responded to Hansen with her thoughts, and told Hansen that she had found Ling Meier, and that she had obtained the trust of Ling Meier and stayed in the mask shelter.


    When I was in the garden at the beginning, Boa was very curious about it, but after a few days here, Boa couldn��t stand it anymore. Hansen had to send her back to the league, just like Ji Yan��s plan to take a small flower to go on holiday. So Hansen did not return to the shelter, and took Boa, Zero and Ji Yan to go on holiday together.


    Xiaohua has already walked rickety, but he is a fairly quiet child, who has been sitting on the air cushion under the tree and playing with Boa.


    Hansen and Ji Yanran, Zero are also sitting under the tree, chatting and eating snacks while enjoying the petals falling like snowflakes.


    This season of Yuhuaxing is the time when the rain flower tree blooms, attracting many tourists to this holiday and enjoying the beautiful scenery of the flowers.


    Han Sen heard the name of Yuhuaxing for a long time, but it was only seen until today that there is a different kind of style.


    Several people were in a very good mood. Hansen and Ji Yun were chatting about some of the past events that took place at the military school, but suddenly saw a man in formal attire coming over.


    Hansen and Ji Yanran��s eyes could not help but fall on the man. There are many people who come to vacation, but they usually wear casual clothes. They choose a rain tree under the tree to enjoy the flowers. They don��t bother each other. .


    The man has been walking under the rain tree where they are, apparently only for them.


    "Hello, **** Wang Gukai, working for the Qiu Ming demigod, Tyumen will soon come here to enjoy the flowers, this is his favorite position, if you can, please pay a price, I want to buy this Position." The man''s tone seems very polite, but it implies a strong.

 Chapter 1461： Epoch Capital is afraid

    Hansen looked around, Yuhuaxing is full of rain trees, and the places where flowers are seen are everywhere. Even this mountain is a very nice flower viewing place, there are many other locations, it seems that there is no It is not necessary to be here.


    Han Sen looked up and down the man and said faintly: "There are a lot of places to see flowers here. You don''t have to be here in the autumn and the half gods?"


    Wang Gukai continued to say that, "You misunderstood, and the autumn and the gods like to be quiet, so we hope to give him a better environment, so that the autumn and the half gods can enjoy the flowers alone."


    Hansen looked around and found out that there were a lot of staff dressed in formal clothes like Wang Gukai looking around for those who enjoyed the flowers.


    Some tourists have begun to pick up and leave, and some are arguing with them, but most people still seem to give half-faced face, many people accept their conditions, and pack things away.


    Wang Gukai continued to persuade: "I hope that you can understand the Qiu Ming demigod, and we will pay for your satisfaction."


    "Forget it, let''s change places, and there is no feeling of staying." Ji Yanran said.


    Hansen nodded slightly, they were originally out of the heart, there is no need to make troubles, and the innocence of the autumn and the half, the key will affect their mood.


    Anyway, there are many places where Yuhuaxing can enjoy flowers. There is no need to argue with a group of dog legs here.


    Hansen and Ji Yanran packed up and left to leave. They hadn''t packed things up yet, but suddenly they heard the sound of quarrels not far from the side. It seemed to be a conflict.


    Hansen and Ji Yanran and others looked at the past and saw a young couple quarreling with a person similar to Wang Gukai.


    The young wife did not know that she fell on the ground and made a scream. The young husband suddenly looked red and shouted at his wife. "What are you doing? We are not saying, my wife is pregnant, acting. Inconvenient, we don''t want to sell this place, why do you drive us away?"


    The staff member said coldly: "Boy, you better think clearly, you are in the midst of the autumn and the moon."


    "What happened to the demigod? Can the half **** be able to do whatever it wants? We don''t sell the place here, you roll immediately." The young man cried excitedly.


    The staff member was already impatient. He said something to the communicator. Immediately there were several staff members who were going toward him. If they pulled, they would force the young couple down the mountain.


    Hansen suddenly frowned, and Ji Yanran couldn��t stand it anymore. He rushed straight over and shouted: "What happened to you? Even treating a pregnant woman like this, are you crazy?"


    Wang Gukai quickly stopped Gu Jiran and frowned. "This has nothing to do with you. If I were you, I wouldn��t care so much, especially the semi-god."


    "What happened to the demigod? The demigod is the people of the Alliance, and the law of the Alliance is the same." Ji Yanran pushed Wang Gukai and the young couple who ran to the front.


    "What''s the matter here? What''s the noise like? The autumn and the half gods are coming soon. Haven''t you got it yet?" A middle-aged man came over the flight chair and asked with a frown.


    "The boss, there was a little accident, some people didn''t want to sell the location, we are solving it." Wang Gukai said before.


    "How much money you want, just give them." The middle-aged man said something impatiently.


    ��There is a young couple saying they don��t want money.�� Wang Gukai said.


    The young husband immediately said: "Is it great to have money? We don''t want your stinky money."


    The middle-aged and old man listened to this sentence and dismissed his mouth with disdain: "Give you money, it is for your face, don''t give your face a shameless face, the whole rain flower star is my Zhou Changlong, I will not give you a penny, You can still get out of the way."


    Ji Yanran was unhappy: "Even if Yuhuaxing is yours, but since you have already charged, you have no power to drive away the guests."


    "My site is my master. You don''t like to sue me, but now you have to leave." Zhou Changlong said faintly.


    "If I don''t want to go?" Ji Yanran also cold face.


    "If you are physically inconvenient, then I will do good deeds and help you." Zhou Changlong said, waving his hand, and the staff members suddenly turned to the past, and there were still staff members to work on the young couple. .


    Han Sen looked at some of the sorrows and laughs. I don��t know where the local tyrants of Zhou Changlong came from. Even Ji Jiran did not know, and it should not be a big man.


    How can the real big man in the league not know Ji Jiran.


    Even if you don��t know that Ji Yunran is the only child of the Era, he should know that he is Hansen��s wife.


    Hansen couldn''t watch Ji Yanran being bullied. He rushed to the palm of his hand and grabbed a staff member''s arm and shook his arm.


    One step at a time, in the blink of an eye, more than a dozen staff members, all of whom were distracted by him, one by one fell to the ground and screamed.


    "Do you know who you are playing?" Zhou Changlong did not have a trace of surprise, but sneered.


    "Not your person?" Hansen said with a smile.


    Zhou Changlong pointed to the screaming staff on the ground and said: "Young people just don''t know how high the earth is. If I am yours, I will get out of the way right away. Otherwise, when the autumn and the gods come, the people who saw his little nephew will be like this. I am afraid. Even if the Era came first, it could not stop the anger of his old man."


    "So, you are the little nephew of the autumn and the gods?" Hansen thought about it and realized what Zhou Changlong meant.


    It��s not that Han Sen is stupid, but the average person will not talk like this, so he thought about it and realized that Zhou Changlong said it was himself.


    "Not bad." Zhou Changlong said coldly: "Do you still want to start now?"


    Hansen smiled and said: "You just said that the first time the Era came, can''t stop the anger of the Qiu Ming demi?"


    "Of course, what advice do you have?" Zhou Changlong said proudly.


    "There is no opinion. It seems that the Qiu Ming demi is really great, but my wife is also very powerful. She wants to launch a fire. The Epoch Times can not stop it, and it will be very scared." Hansen smiled.


    "What is the blow?" Zhou Changlong suddenly looked disdainful, Han Sen and Ji Yanran are so young, and at most the transcendence, this is really too big.


    "He said everything is true." A voice came from afar, only to see an old man walking down the hill on foot.


    "Sister husband!" Zhou Changlong rushed to the old man, his face full of smiles.

 Chapter 1562： Punch armor

    "Hey!" The old man was slap in the face of Zhou Changlong, and his face was swollen directly. Zhou Changlong, who was playing, was stunned.


    "Brother, why are you hitting me?" Zhou Changlong squinted and looked at the old man.


    The old man snorted: "This time it is to beat you. You will kill you directly next time. It��s better if you die in someone else��s hands, but it will also destroy my reputation and lose your sister. People can be bad, but bad. Stupid is damn, you don��t even know the daughter of the Era and the first super-ordinarian Hansen. You are really damn."


    "They are Hansen and Ji Yanran?" Zhou Changlong suddenly changed his face and couldn''t believe Hansen.


    "I told you how many times, it doesn''t matter if the talent is not good, the strength is not good, at least you have to know how to look at people. I want you to remember the face of the real core people in the league. You don''t even know them until now. It''s **** "The old man said that he was in a sigh of relief, and he was slap in the face of Zhou Changlong, and the face on the other side of Zhou Changlong was also swollen."


    "Sister-in-law..." Zhou Changlong was fierce outside, but in front of the old man, he did not even dare to say that he was extremely afraid of the old man.


    The old man did not care about him again. He turned to Hansen. His eyes fell on Hansen as a sharp blade. Every step he took out seemed to carry the mountains and the mountains, making his momentum extremely terrifying.


    Ji Yanran felt an invisible pressure and she couldn''t breathe. Han Sen stepped forward and went to the front of Ji Yanran. Ji Yanran suddenly felt that the pressure on his body had disappeared. He couldn''t help but frown and said: "Qiuming demigod, You have done something wrong with your nephew. Do you still have to blame us for not doing it?"


    Qiu Ming and Shen Shen walked one step at a time, and said in a faint voice: "He did something wrong, I will teach him naturally, but others bully him, and I have to help him."


    "It''s a good theory. It''s a man of angelic genes. It''s really overbearing."


    The face of Qiu Ming��s demigod remains the same, and it is still the kind of high-pitched tone: ��You can rest assured that I will not kill him in the sentiment of the Epoch Times, just let him know that the dog must also look at the owner.��


    "Husband, you have to be careful, he has been promoted to the gods for many years, and I heard that he probably has already condensed the gemstone gene." Ji Xiaoran''s condensed whispered to Hansen.


    Hansen nodded slightly. When he studied the alliance half-god, he also heard the person of Tyumen. He was not a Zhao family himself. Later, he did not know what the reason was. He joined the angel gene and acted very much.


    Zhou Changlong, who had slapped two slaps, was happy at this time, and yelled at the side: "Sister, let''s teach the unbeatable bastard, the daughter of the head of the league and the son-in-law are terrific, and we are going to squat like us."


    Han Sen looked at the autumn and the half gods did not speak, and Qiu Ming walked step by step. Originally Hansen thought that the power of his body was just imposing.


    However, walking and walking, he gradually gathered a armor, the armor is thick and heavy, so step by step to accumulate thicker, like a mountain hit Hansen.


    "The �� methyl group of the soil system seems to be a bit interesting because of the nuclear." Hansen said that the autumn and the half gods who are about to come to him said.


    The body of the Tyumen demi was wrapped in heavy armor, and no longer spoke. The speed was getting faster and faster, like a volcano head hitting Hansen.


    The momentum is strong, it seems that even a hill can be broken.


    Hansen did not intend to dodge, and directly punched the autumn and the gods.


    "Crash him!" Zhou Changlong saw Han Sen even dare to use the boxing to fight against the autumn and the gods, and suddenly gnawed his teeth.


    He is naturally clear about the strength of Tyumen. The nuclear core of Tyumen is a thick armor. Now he has been promoted to the gem level. In the battle with the Shura, Tyumen also blocked the star-rated battleship directly by the thick armor. The main gun was bombarded in front, the armor was not broken, and the strength of the thick armor was conceivable.


    On the defensive power, Tyumen can be said to be one of the strongest of the league''s demigods. Hansen, a half-god who has just been promoted to the shelter of the Fourth God, dared to face the hard-eared armor of Tyumen. A single blow will break his bones.


    The autumn and the half gods also secretly frown, he just wants to teach Hansen, and does not intend to Hansen''s life.


    Although the angel gene and Hansen are in the dark, but in the league, the Tyumen demi can not really let Hansen.


    Hansen did not evade his impact. In the eyes of the Qiu Ming demigod, this is extremely arrogant.


    "Do you think that I really don''t dare to hurt you? Today I will hit you with a serious injury and a half-residence. As long as I don''t kill you, can Ji Jia take me?" The fierce light in the eyes of Qiu Ming��s demigod is not strong. Minus, slammed into Hansen��s fist.


    boom!


    The fist banged on the armor, and the body of the Qiu Ming demigod, like the locomotive, rushed into the iron wall, and suddenly stopped.


    From moment to moment, from the extreme to the static, the visual impulse is unparalleled.


    And this is not over yet, the heavy armor of the mountain, with Hansen''s fist as the center point, instantly cracked a line of roads, and all over the body.


    Hey!


    The thick-soil armor that can withstand the bombardment of the main star of the star-rated battleship, even broke directly, turned into pieces of broken stone collapse.


    The body of the Qiu Ming demigod also flew backwards in Zhou Changlong''s incredible horror, and broke the seven or eight trees of the rain tree. This stopped the figure and a blood spurted out.


    "In my eyes, the dog is a dog. There is only the difference between a big dog and a puppy. There is no master." Han Sen said a faintly, then picked up the flowers and told them to leave.


    Zhou Changlong and other people��s staff have already seen stupidity. No one dares to stop Hansen. In their eyes, the Qiu Ming demigod, which is almost unbeaten in the eyes of the gods, has been shot by Hansen, which makes them unbelievable.


    The young couples were also shocked and quickly left with Hansen.


    "Han Sen, we have heard that you are the first super aristocrat in our league. I didn''t expect it to be so powerful. Even the half **** can''t stand your punch. It''s too strong..." Young husband Walking and chatting with Hansen, Hansen��s punch made him feel very relieved.


    "Why is he so strong? Isn''t there a super-god gene, is the gap really big? He even smashed my thick-skin armor even if the gene nucleus is useless." Tyumen''s half-hearted teeth strongly support the body station. Get up, look at the back of Hansen''s back, his face will be white for a while.

 Chapter 1463： Re-rushing first

    How can Tyumen not think that Han Sen''s physical quality is far faster than his nuclear growth, his body is stronger than the gene core, even if the gene core is used, it will not be stronger than this.


    "The discovery of the sanctuary has given mankind extraordinary power. This is a good thing and a bad thing. The good side is to make human beings have unlimited possibilities, but it is because of this infinite possibility that many humans And swell, think that you can override the law and the sentient beings." Ji Yanran, while driving the spacecraft home, said to Hansen.


    "The demigods are not gods, they want to be above the sentient beings, or wait until they become gods," Hansen said faintly.


    Speaking of God, Hansen remembered the so-called **** who had dug at dusk. Hansen didn''t know what it was, whether it was the creature of the Fifth Shelter, and there was no answer.


    Going out to relax, although I had a little trouble, I also made Hansen a lot easier.


    Returning to the shelter again, still in the garden.


    "You see that this sword is right." Han Sen fell into the garden and heard the stone painting uploading the woman''s voice. This time the woman actually spoke.


    Hansen looked at the stone wall with some surprise, and she saw that the Tsing Yi woman in the painting had already closed the umbrella, and the sword was being used to display the sword.


    This time, she is still playing the sword, but it is a little different from the pure copying before. The sword is full of grievances, such as crying, people can''t help but feel the sadness in their hearts, but Hansen The will is very firm. If you change to a sentimental woman, you may not be able to see the cry.


    "You have complaints in your heart, it is better to listen to them, maybe I can help you." After the end of the swordsmanship of the Tsing Yi women in the painting, Hansen sighed.


    But the woman in the painting of Tsing Yi did not have a voice, the umbrella had been opened again, and she still stood facing Hansen on the bridge, and there seemed to be a bit of sadness between the rain and the rain.


    For the next few days, the women in Tsing Yi did not speak any more. Hansen was taking advantage of this time and had already reunited the nucleus and the umbrella.


    I don''t know if it is an illusion. The recrystallized nucleus and sky umbrella seem to be tougher than before.


    The woman who had not seen for a long time finally came out again and came to the garden. Her face was still so amazing, as if nothing could leave marks on her face.


    Sometimes Hansen couldn''t help thinking about how old she was, whether it was like dusk, and she promised the desire of youth forever in the presence of God.


    However, the worm told me with certainty that this woman and the ancestor of Ningjia did not make a wish before God. It was among the seventh action group, and the only two who did not make a wish.


    What Hansen didn��t understand most was that since Han Jingzhi entered the sanctuary world after he had been taught from the blood, he should have a clear understanding of the sanctuary world. He should know that it is not true. God, why should he wish?


    "Ghost month has come to me, she wants to replace you as a great priest. You only have two months left. If you can''t let the Son recover within two months, then she will replace you as a new big sacrifice. Teacher," said the woman.


    "If she really has that ability, let her be a great priest," Hansen said.


    The woman smiled and said: "I remember I said that if you fail, I will cut your head. This sentence is still valid. If you can''t do it in two months, then wash your clothes. Let''s neck."


    Hansen was depressed. He had hoped that Ghost Moon would succeed him as a great priest. He could escape the catastrophe. Who knows that the woman refused to let him go.


    "In order to better cultivate the Son, I have a request." Hansen said to the woman.


    "Speak and listen." The woman looked at Han Sen with interest.


    "I hope to be able to use the gene pool in the shelter." Hansen thought about it.


    If you want a woman to let him go, it is definitely impossible. First, fight for a little free space and say that at least the nuclear arsenal is not in the garden. As long as you can go to the gene bank, it means that he can leave the garden. Can find opportunities to escape.


    ��What is the relationship between using the nuclear library and cultivating the Son?�� the woman asked.


    "If my own strength is too weak, how can I teach the Son? There is nowhere else to improve the strength, so I want to enter the gene pool and strengthen the gene nucleus," Hansen said.


    The woman nodded slightly: "Yes, but you have to remember, you only have two months left. If you haven''t revived the Son by then, I will definitely cut your head."


    "I will do my best." Hansen was overjoyed.


    Hansen thought that the woman still didn''t know that the Tsing Yi woman in the painting had already spoken. He was also in an invincible position, so there was no psychological burden.


    After the woman left, Hansen went straight out of the garden. This time, it was not blocked by the guardian, and all the way to the gene nucleus unimpeded.


    At this time, in the Hell Temple of the Underworld Shelter, the woman''s freehand lying on the throne, hanging in front of an ancient mirror, the ancient mirror turned out to be Hansen''s current image.


    "I am really an interesting guy. I can actually let the Son speak. I really didn''t find the wrong person. It is the descendant of Han Jingzhi''s old liar. It will deceive most, especially the woman." The woman muttered to herself. The eyes have been watching the Hansen''s every move in the ancient mirror.


    Hansen has already entered the gene nuclear library and summoned his umbrella. He plans to let the sky umbrella take the first place and complete the nine reinforcements.


    When he recently practiced the tunnel mysterious classics, he felt that he was about to break through. Perhaps he would soon be able to promote the silver gene, so he could not wait any longer, so as not to miss the nine enhancements of the bronze gene pool.


    The woman looked at Hansen��s use of the umbrella to open the gene nucleus, and the eyes flashed a different color: ��It��s an umbrella-shaped gene nucleus, very similar to the sac��s gene nucleus. How can there be such a coincidence?��


    Hansen entered the gene nuclear pool and once again came to the stone man. Like the previous two, the stone man opened the test for the sky umbrella.


    The woman closed the ancient mirror, the ancient mirror can only see the image inside the shelter, Hansen has entered the gene nuclear pool, away from the scope of the ancient mirror monitoring, it does not make sense to look at it.


    "On the Lord, the ranks of the bronze gene nucleus have changed again, and another bronze gene nucleus has directly rushed to the top of the list." A genie is coming in.

 Chapter 1464： Entering a picture

    "A new nuclear nucleus is on the top of the list. Is this world really going to change?" The woman could not help but frown, looking at the aliens and asking: "What gene nucleus has reached the top of the list?"


    The stranger quickly replied: "Returning to the Lord, a gene nucleus named Sky Umbrella rushed to the top of the list, and even the six roads were pushed to the second place."


    "Sky... umbrella..." The woman''s face suddenly became a bit strange, muttering to herself: "Is the umbrella-shaped gene nucleus, is it a coincidence?"


    The sky-covered umbrella rushed to the top of the list and once again shocked the entire fourth **** sanctuary, everyone is discussing.


    Not only are the umbrellas covered, but various powerful gene nuclei have appeared frequently, and the creatures of the entire fourth shelter have felt the repression of the mountains and rains.


    "Is it really a big time to come? So many horrible genes are born, it is an unprecedented era of horror." All the creatures think this way, and there is some fear in their hearts.


    But no one can think of it, so many horrible gene nucleus, except for three of the six, belong to Hansen alone, and he also has a gold coin gene nucleus not on the list.


    Regarding the nuclear core of the coin, Hansen thought that it could not be easily put on the list. These two words are too sensitive for humans.


    As for the umbrella, Hansen is not worried. Maybe it will take less than a month. His umbrella will be able to promote the silver gene, and even the challenge may not be accepted.


    And in addition to six, Hansen does not think anyone dares to challenge his umbrella.


    Sure enough, Hansen is thinking about this, the six challenges there are coming, but Hansen has not accepted or refused. Anyway, for a month, he wants to wait for the sky umbrella to directly promote the silver level. No need to accept the challenge.


    Leaving the nuclear arsenal, Hansen walked on the streets of the Underworld Shelter, and the exotic and alien creatures coming and going were powerful.


    I have been scanning the surrounding area with the hole in the tunnel, but I have not been able to find the opportunity to escape.


    Hansen slowly walked back to the garden, only to find that the woman was sitting on a bench in the garden.


    "Congratulations, your umbrella is on the top of the list." Hansen did not speak, and the woman suddenly said.


    Hansen has already seen the big winds and waves, and his face has not changed a bit. He asked: "What is the umbrella?"


    The woman seems to have already known that this will be the result, faintly said: "You and Han Jingzhi''s old liar are really different, I am a little underestimated."


    "Why do you say this?" Hansen asked with a wink.


    "The old liar will only lie, you have at least a little real skill, teach the Son well, I said to do it, as long as you can make the Son recover, the crocodile cut is yours, and you can also get freedom." When the woman finished speaking, she got up and left, and did not say anything more than Hansen.


    "It seems that my every move in the shelter is under her supervision. She should see that I started the gene pool with the umbrella, but I can''t be sure if I am the first one." Han Sen thought about it. I couldn''t help but frown slightly: "She can see me when she enters the nuclear arsenal. It doesn''t make sense to see me in the garden. She should already know what the woman in the painting is talking to, why she doesn''t mention it." ?"


    "Is it true that the conditions for the recovery of the Son are not as simple as speaking?" Hansen felt that with the woman''s heart and wisdom, it was impossible to say this to him for no reason, and exposed a lot of things out of thin air.


    Perhaps the woman is to remind him that it is not enough to let the Tsing Yi women in the painting speak.


    "What is it that makes her recover?" Hansen thought in his heart.


    Before coming to the stone wall again, Han Sen said a few words, but did not hear the woman''s response in the painting, but had to give up the idea of ??communication, pull out Tai Ajian and continue to practice his sword.


    He just just able to bless his beliefs in the sword, but if you want to play a real role like the six, it is still far behind.


    It is very difficult to have no blessing of six sword gene nucleus.


    However, Han Sen is now idle and idle, so let''s take a look at it. Maybe there is a chance that the woman in the painting will not speak.


    Practice and practice, Han Sen devoted himself to the sword law, practicing the sword of the heart and mind, and he thought it would be difficult to concentrate.


    After a set of swordsmanship was finished, Hansen turned around and went to see the stone wall. The woman in the painting did not react. She still stood on the bridge with an umbrella and could only see one back.


    "The body is good, I don''t know how long it is." Hansen sighed.


    Because the smoke and rain in the painting block, even when the woman casts the sword, she can only see a rough outline, and she can''t see what the woman looks like.


    Hansen��s voice just fell, and suddenly he heard a voice of a woman who was angry and passed out from the stone: ��You are not a good thing about a woman��s head.��


    Hansen listened to her and was thinking about what the interface said, but suddenly saw the umbrella in the woman��s hand rotating, like a big lucky big turntable, and it seemed to be a strange one between the umbrellas. The black hole seems to be able to **** people directly into it.


    Hansen only felt a strange force that caught his body and pulled him to the stone wall.


    Hansen struggled for a moment, but he was not able to break free, and the body directly hit the stone wall.


    However, he did not feel the pain of the impact of the body, the body seems to be put into the water, and even suddenly penetrated into the stone wall.


    To be more precise, he did not penetrate the stone wall, but penetrated into the painting on the stone wall.


    Hansen had touched the stone wall and the painting above. It was a real thing, not an illusion.


    But now that he has entered the world of painting, he can''t help but have some surprises in his heart. He looks around and finds that it is the scene of the rainy, silky painting, but can see some images outside the portrait.


    A small river flows between the old towns, surrounded by stone-built ancient stone houses. The stone bridge is just in front of Hansen, and the Tsing Yi woman with umbrella is still standing on the bridge.


    Between the rain and the rain, the woman in Tsing Yi seems to be looking at Han Sen, although she can''t see her face, but Han Sen feels that she seems to be angry.


    "It turned out that this painting is really a world. Isn''t that stone and painting a genetic core?" Hansen asked the Tsing Yi woman.


    The woman in Tsing Yi did not speak. She took the umbrella and walked down the stone bridge step by step, coming to Hansen��s side.


    Soon, Han Sen saw her face clearly. It was a pretty face that was also very touching and very moving. It seems to be a little angry now.


    But this face, Han Sen is too familiar.

 Chapter 1465： Infinite swordsmanship

    There are so many beautiful women in the world, but when it comes to the most beautiful woman, of course, that mysterious woman.


    The face Hansen now sees is exactly the same as the face of the mysterious woman. No, it should be said that it is a person, and the eyebrows are slightly different.


    "I am interesting to play with you like this?" Hansen said, looking at the Tsing Yi woman frowning.


    The woman in Tsing Yi did not say anything. When the umbrella in her hand was closed, she stabbed it with an umbrella. She used the sword she learned from Hansen.


    The swordsmanship is like a stream of water, with a hateful resentment.


    Hansen��s hand was too shielded from the umbrella, but the umbrella was endless. It seemed that even the non-continuous, it was broken, Hansen had to retreat, and it fell to the bottom.


    However, when I saw the swordsmanship of the Tsing Yi women, Hansen had doubts in her heart. Although the mysterious woman used swords, her swordsmanship was extremely arrogant. Even the super **** creatures were able to kill them with such a sword. How many times stronger than Hansen.


    Nowadays, the Tsing Yi women''s kendo, no matter the strength or speed, is much worse than the mysterious woman, that is, the level similar to Hansen, it seems that it is not a person.


    The Tsing Yi woman stabbed her sword and did not give Hansen a chance to breathe.


    Han Sen��s mind was moved, and Tai Ajian also stabbed out in the form of a heart martial art.


    Unlike the swordsmanship of the Tsing Yi women��s hate, Hansen��s swordsmanship has a strong enthusiasm. Although there seems to be little relationship between a sword and a sword, it seems to be a mess, but there is The feelings of the stocks are natural, and they can always highlight the peaks at the crucial time, using the coup that the Tsing Yi woman can''t imagine.


    Many times, the Tsing Yi women��s continuous swordsmanship has forced Hansen to a desperate situation, but Hansen has used the unexpected tricks to escape from the danger, which not only resolves the sword style of the Tsing Yi women, but instead It also forced her to a very dangerous situation.


    After a while, the Tsing Yi woman found herself falling in the opposite direction and was suppressed by Han Sen��s sword.


    The more Tsing Yi women want to fight back, the more they are stunned by Hansen, and seeing that the swordsmanship is forced to become a chapter, the mood of resentment is gradually difficult to maintain.


    "Are you the woman?" Hansen has taken the absolute advantage, and now he can easily respond, while asking for a sword with the Tsing Yi woman.


    However, Hansen only found out that this was a very problematic problem, but he did not know what the woman was calling. He couldn��t think of what to say when he arrived.


    The woman in Tsing Yi did not say a word, and the umbrella in her hand suddenly changed her sword style. She no longer used the kendo, but changed the sword method that Hansen had never seen before.


    When the sword was released, the Tsing Yi woman immediately grabbed the upper hand and suppressed Hansen.


    Her swordsmanship is completely different from the previous sacred swords. This swordsmanship is like a sword, and the sword is like a cloud of volatility in the sky. It is unpredictable and can��t guess where her next sword will come from, or Where did you pierce it?


    If Hansen��s swordsmanship is the kind of natural difference, then the swordsmanship of the Tsing Yi women is the ultimate change.


    Although her swordsmanship is complicated and complicated, she has a unique relationship between the thorns and the thorns. She does not believe in arbitrarily stinging, but pushes the way of change to the extreme.


    No matter how Hansen out of the sword, the Tsing Yi woman seems to have a post-resolution, obviously looking at the flaws, but there is hidden murder, with subtle changes.


    "A good sword, who has such brain power and energy, has created a sword that is so complicated and extremely extreme?" Han Sen was slightly surprised.


    If you think about the ability to calculate, Hansen, who is well versed in Yi Tianshu and Dong Xuan Jing, is definitely the leader. However, even if he sees such a sword, he feels very complicated. I can imagine how powerful this swordfare is.


    Anything that you can think of or that you can''t think of can be seen in this sword.


    Hansen was completely suppressed in the downwind, but he was not surprised, because he found that there is no set of swordsmanship, which is more suitable for him than the sword method used by the Tsing Yi women.


    With the sacred mystery and the celestial technique as the basis, this sword method that pushes the change to the limit is really suitable for Hansen.


    Han Sen��s hand was waving a sword, and a sword and sword peaked up, not to defeat the Tsing Yi woman, but to see how many wonderful changes she had in her sword.


    This swordsman did not disappoint Hansen, the change seems to be endless, and no matter how you look at it.


    Hansen, while fighting with the women in Tsing Yi, secretly thought about the changing laws.


    With so many changes, even if Hansen has an unforgettable ability, it is impossible to write down all of them. Only by finding the law between changes can it be possible to actually steal this sword.


    However, Han Sen has been watching for a long time, but still can''t see what the law is. The Tsing Yi women''s handwriting is a wonderful change. It seems that the swordsmanship of the world is integrated into one. The Qingyi woman uses a sword method. Outline like.


    "It''s a good sword. In the end, who has such a broad mind, can you create such a sword?" Hansen''s heart is more and more admired.


    He does not think that this sword is created by the Tsing Yi woman himself, because from the heart of the Qingyi woman, she is not a woman with a heart.


    This is not a question of qualification. Without such a mind, it is impossible to create such a sword.


    laugh!


    The tip of the umbrella was swept over Hansen''s arm, and a wound was immediately drawn on it, and the blood immediately oozing out.


    "Good sword method, what is the name of this sword method, who created it?" Han Sen did not retreat, and the hands of too Ajian repeatedly stabbed, recruiting are all techniques of life-changing blood transfusion, forced to occupy The Tsing Yi woman who had the upper hand had to temporarily avoid the edge and let Hansen stabilize the situation.


    "Why can''t I create it?" The woman in Tsing Yi finally spoke, but the sword in her hand did not stop. The unpredictable swordsman quickly suppressed Hansen.


    "This is not a woman''s swordsmanship. Only the man who cares about the world can create such a sword." Hansen''s hand is too a sword left to the right, barely blocking the changing swordsmanship of the Tsing Yi women.


    After the Tsing Yi woman listened to Hansen��s words, she suddenly changed her face, and the umbrella in her hand suddenly became more violent and strange. The offensive was violent to the extreme.


    The blood spattered from the wound and turned into a little bit of blood dripping from Hansen''s face.


    Under the fierce attack of the Tsing Yi women, this is already the sixth sword in Han Sen''s, but Han Sen now has not only a little pain in his heart, but is excited to speak.


    In the violent offensive of the Tsing Yi women, he finally saw a trace of this sword.


    Appapp

 Chapter 1466： Who is she?

    "This sword is really not created by the woman in Tsing Yi, otherwise she will not use this sword with anger, and will not let me see the veins." Han Sen happy, although only saw this silk The veins are far from reaching the point where they can sum up the rules.


    However, this thread is like a correct little thread in a mess. After finding it, Hansen can smear a little bit, and analyze this set of swords that are complicated to the extreme, so as to truly master this. The essence of the sword.


    The confrontation between the sword and the umbrella, the blood splashed out.


    Although those blood belong to Hansen, but his heart is hot at this time, excited to be self-sustaining.


    The longer the Tsing Yi woman is fighting with him, the more thorough he knows about this sword, and he can learn such a sword. For Hansen who is proficient in the tunnel and the celestial technique, he is very lucky. Things.


    Yi Tian Shu is only the body method, and Dong Xuan Jing is only the body method. There is no real killing technique. Han Sen has always hoped to find an offensive super nuclear gene that can match the two perfectly, but I have not been able to do so.


    At this time, I saw the swordsmanship of the Tsing Yi women, but it was very exciting in my heart. This sword method can be perfectly matched with the hole Xuan Jing and Yi Tian, ??so that Hansen can play more. space.


    This is like cooking, Dong Xuan Jing and Yi Tian Shu are equivalent to the exquisite cooking skills, can match the wonderful food.


    But before that, you must have enough rich materials, otherwise if you only have rice, then you can cook well, and you can''t do it.


    The set of swords used by women in Tsing Yi is equivalent to the most abundant ingredients, including almost all the best ingredients and spices in the world, plus the combination of Chao Xuan Jing and Yi Tian Shu and cooking ability. The chemical reactions produced are unimaginable.


    Although the Tsing Yi woman is out of the sword, it does not seem to really want to kill Han Sen, and there is no real killer.


    Otherwise, Hansen��s mental sword, which has not really formed, cannot be supported until now.


    Of course, if the Tsing Yi woman really hurts the killer, Han Sen will not use the sword of the heart to fight with it. Although his swordsmanship is not as good as that of the Tsing Yi women��s swordsmanship, the victory is simple and subtle, and can also be Tsing Yi women scored a point.


    The woman in Tsing Yi saw Hansen��s war and the more courageous, and she was obviously hurt when she was injured. She couldn��t help but feel a bit guilty, and the anger in her heart was reduced a lot.


    Suddenly, the Tsing Yi woman saw Hansen��s sword change, and the sword he used now seems to have the same effect as the sword method she used.


    Tsing Yi��s woman��s heart was slightly shocked: ��It��s impossible to be a ghost sword. Should it be similar? The ghost priest was called the first swordsman of the Ming Dynasty. It took him nearly a thousand years to create a ghost sword. Later After many years of continuous improvement, I was able to reach this point. Even if I was personally taught by the ghost priest, it took me more than a year to really learn the ghost swordsmanship. How could it be a Did humans learn so quickly?"


    Tsing Yi��s woman did not believe that Hansen used ghost swordsmanship, but after a while, the face of Tsing Yi��s woman became more and more complicated.


    Although she did not want to admit that it was a ghost sword, she did not believe that it was a ghost sword, but the sword method used by Hansen was more and more like her.


    Often the Tsing Yi women have just used the tricks. After a few moves, they can see exactly the same tricks in Hansen.


    What is most unacceptable to the Tsing Yi women is that Hansen is better and smarter than she used.


    It''s not that the changes in the technique are more precise, and the tricks are the same, but at the timing of the use, Hansen grasps better and is more sensitive to the ability to capture details.


    Hansen, who was originally at a disadvantage, used the same sword method, and gradually got the disadvantages back. The two people struggled for a time, and no one could afford the upper hand.


    However, the face of the Tsing Yi woman is getting more and more surprised, because now she has basically confirmed that Han Sen is using ghost swordsmanship, and she just learned from her.


    "Have you ever practiced a similar sword method?" Tsing Yi woman suddenly withdrew from the battle circle, and the eyes stared at Hansen.


    "Okay." Han Sen nodded slightly.


    Although he has not practiced ghost swordsmanship, the essence of ghost swordsmanship is the combination and application of the technique. This is the best part of Dong Xuan Jing and Yi Tian Shu, so in fact, Han Sen��s ghost swordsmanship has a very deep The foundation, as long as you understand the laws of ghost swordsmanship, it is easy to learn, and move to it.


    Otherwise, even if Hansen learned all the tricks, it is impossible to learn ghost swords so quickly. This is not a swordmanship that can be learned by rote memorization. Complex techniques are just a foundation.


    The woman in Tsing Yi looked at Han Sen with a complicated look, and then the umbrella in her hand turned slightly.


    Hansen suddenly felt a suction pull him back, as if to inhale him into the void, when the suction disappeared, he had already returned to the stone wall, and the Tsing Yi woman in the painting had been holding the usual The umbrella stood on the stone bridge.


    "Don''t tell Gu Qingcheng that you have entered the escaping stone." The faint woman''s voice came out from the stone.


    "Who is Gu Qingcheng? You mean that woman?" Hansen suddenly reacted and looked at the Tsing Yi woman in the painting.


    Now he has already affirmed that the Tsing Yi woman in the painting is definitely not the mysterious woman. Although the two people are exactly the same, they are all very different in all aspects. It is impossible to be the same person.


    "She didn''t tell you?" The faint female voice came out of the stone.


    "No, I also heard from you that she knew that she was Gu Gucheng." Hansen turned his eyes and stared at the woman in the painting and asked, "Who are you? Are you the twin sisters of Gucheng?"


    There was no sound in the stone wall. It seems that the Tsing Yi woman is not ready to answer this question.


    "The original mysterious woman called Gu Qingcheng. Since she has a surname, the possibility of being human is higher. Heterologous and alien creatures seem to have never seen anything like it. Most of the people in the genre use ghosts as their surnames, and the word itself does not seem to be used by aliens or aliens." Han Sen secretly thought.


    "Who is the Tsing Yi woman in the painting? What is the relationship between her and Gu Qingcheng? Sister? Is it a singer? Or is it just a painting? Why doesn''t she tell me to Gu Chengcheng, I have entered the painting?" Hansen��s heart flashed through countless questions, and his eyes could not help but fall on the portrait of the woman in Tsing Yi. What he saw was still only the back of the beautiful and resentful.

 Chapter 1467： Opportunity to escape

    Although the woman in the painting said that Hansen would not tell Gu Qingcheng, Han Sen knew that Gu Qingcheng had been monitoring him. It is very likely that Gu Chengcheng now knows.


    However, Hansen was worried. Gu Qingcheng did not see Han Sen entering the painting. It was not that Gu Chengcheng relaxed his monitoring. From the ancient mirror, Han Sen just stood in front of the stone wall and did not do it. Nothing seems to have never entered the painting.


    Hansen has been thinking about the relationship between the woman and Gu Liancheng, but she can''t think of any clues.


    Early the next morning, Gu Qingcheng came to the garden to find Hansen. Hansen jumped in his heart and thought that Gu Qingcheng discovered what he had entered into the painting.


    "I have something to leave the shelter for a while. When I am not in the shelter, you''d better stay in the garden and don''t go." The thing that Gu Qingcheng said made Hansen somewhat surprised.


    "I have been trapped here, where can I go?" Hansen said with a spread.


    "You understand what I mean." Gu Qingcheng said that he got up and left, and did not explain much.


    "Where are you going?" Hansen asked.


    Gu Qingcheng hesitated and said, "Go to take one thing. If you can make the Son recover, then it will be of great benefit to you to the Son, but only if you can make her recover."


    When Gu Qingcheng left, he deliberately said to Han Sen: "When I am not, don''t leave the garden."


    Han Sen understands what Gu Yucheng means. When she is not there, the Nguyen may not be as honest as before, and may be unfavorable to him. Therefore, Gu Liancheng will let him stay in the garden and not run around.


    On this matter, Han Sen knows that Gu Qingcheng is definitely a good intention, but Gu Qingcheng is not in the shelter, and it is also a great opportunity for him to get out of trouble.


    The next day, Hansen did not heed the warning from Gu Qingcheng, and still walked out of the garden to the gene pool.


    There was no danger on the road, and there was no difference between Gu��s and the city. Although the other people��s aliens were somewhat hostile to him, no one did anything to him. At most, he only looked at him.


    Hansen went back and forth a few times, did not encounter danger, and also let him discover an opportunity to mix out of the underworld shelter.


    In the East City of the Underworld Shelter, there will be many aliens and aliens coming in and out. Those who are not members of the Underworld Shelter seem to have something to come here.


    Hansen observed for two days, and there were a lot of aliens coming in and out every day, and the defense there was relatively less strict. Hansen was also good at shielding the ability of eight senses, just looking for a suitable opportunity, it should not be difficult to mix out. .


    "The Great Emperor''s Shelter, there will be such a loophole. I am afraid this is a terrible trap. It is probably the bureau of the Nether, and I want my life. I stay in the shelter, they have no reason to kill me. Once I got out of the shelter, they could kill me in the name of hunt." Han Sen secretly sinks.


    Hansen has been hesitant and seems to be an excellent opportunity to escape, but the greater possibility is a terrible trap.


    "You want to escape?" When Hansen was thinking, he suddenly heard the voice of the Tsing Yi woman coming out of the stone wall.


    "How come?" Hansen was shocked and quickly denied it.


    "No matter what opportunity you see, it is just a trap." The woman in the painting did not seem to hear what Hansen said, and continued to say.


    Han Sen��s face changed slightly, and this time he did not deny it.


    The woman in the painting continued to say: "If you believe me, I have a way to get you out of the underworld shelter. Do you want to give it a try?"


    "Why are you helping me?" Hansen asked the Tsing Yi woman in the painting.


    The woman in the picture said faintly: "I am not helping you, but helping myself. I want you to take me with me."


    "Are you not the Son of the Nguyen? Why are you escaping?" Hansen asked in a blank way.


    The woman in the painting was silent for a while before she said: "Although I am the Son of the Ny, it is not a good thing for me. I would rather be an ordinary alien."


    "What plans do you have?" Hansen is not a gossip. He doesn''t want to ask the story of the woman in the picture. He just wants to know if the woman in the picture can really help him escape the underworld shelter.


    The woman in the painting said faintly: "Gu Qingcheng is not in the shelter, I naturally have a way to help you escape, but before that, you must first help me get back the stone of my soul, otherwise I will go anywhere. No."


    "Where is the stone of your soul?" Hansen felt that the woman in the painting did not need to lie to him. If he could really get out of trouble, he would not mind making a deal with the woman in the painting.


    The woman in the painting said: "The stone of the soul on the statue of the opposite spirit belongs to me."


    "Is the stone of the soul on the alien **** statue?" Hansen suddenly frowned.


    The stone of the soul has been placed in the alien god, and unless the woman in the painting surrenders to others, she cannot leave with the stone of the soul.


    And the place of the Hell Temple is sure to have the guardians of the strong people of the Nyg, and it is definitely not a place that can easily be mixed in. If you want to take out the stone of the soul from there, I am afraid it will be several times more difficult than getting out of the shelter.


    "Not the stone of my soul, but also the failure of Guchengcheng? She is a human, where is the stone of the soul." The woman in the painting said faintly.


    "Gu Gucheng, is she really human?" Hansen has been suspicious of this issue.


    It is simply unthinkable that a heterogeneous family like the Nine would be ruled by a human being.


    And if Gu Gucheng is a human being, then why is the woman who is exactly the same as her, why is she a different kind of spirit?


    The woman in the picture did not answer Hansen��s question and ridiculed: ��Do you humans are so ignorant of life? When it��s time, you don��t want to keep your life, and you have to ask for it?��


    "Cough, I just ask as much as I can, although I really want to help you get the stone of the soul, but my strength, I am afraid that even the door of the Temple of the Spirit can not enter." Han Sen spread his hands and said.


    "Who made you hard to rush in?" Tsing Yi woman snorted and said: "I have not told you, the stone of the soul above the statue of the **** is my, I naturally have the control of the underworld shelter, want to put Isn''t it easy to send you to the Temple of the Spirits? You just need to take the stone of the soul for me."


    Hansen looked at the Tsing Yi woman with some unbelievable. If it was really so simple, would she just take it for herself? What is still doing this is too much trouble.


    "But there is a little trouble in this, you need to overcome it yourself." Sure enough, the Tsing Yi woman has a story. 8)

 Chapter 1468： Another genetic battlefield

    The small troubles in the Tsing Yi women��s mouth are not so easy for Hansen to overcome.


    The woman in Tsing Yi can send him directly to the shrine of the Hell, and in front of the statue of the alien, but Hansen has to take the forehead of the statue of the **** before killing him with a smashing supernatural creature that guards the statue of the alien. The stone of the soul.


    According to the woman in Tsing Yi, the super-god creature that swept away, before the ancestors of the family had not passed away, had followed his powerful existence.


    After an endless baptism of the years, the power of this super-god creature is now incalculable. If you want to take the soul stone in front of it, the chance of success can be imagined.


    After Han Sen asked in detail the shape and ability of the super-god creature, he still did not dare to agree.


    "Let me think about it again." Hansen did not refuse.


    "You don''t have much time. After you return to the city, you will never have a second chance." said the Tsing Yi woman.


    "Let me think about it again." It was not touched by the words of the Tsing Yi woman.


    Hansen''s biggest advantage is that he has self-knowledge. He knows what he can do and can''t do anything. He picks up the soul stone in front of a violent supernatural creature.


    Unless the violent super-natural creature does not care about him, even if he stands in front of the alien god, it is only a matter of time.


    The Tsing Yi women did not urge Hansen again. They just said, "Do you know what Gu Liancheng is going to do?"


    "Do you know?" Hansen heard the meaning of the Tsing Yi women''s words.


    The Tsing Yi woman said: "You have entered the genetic nuclear pool, should you know the genetic battlefield?"


    "Of course." Hansen nodded.


    "There are two kinds of gene battlefields within the gene pool, one is the one you have seen, and the other is that you need a special gene library to get in." Tsing Yi said.


    "You mean, Gu Qingcheng went to another genetic battlefield? Where did she go?" Hansen asked.


    The Tsing Yi woman said faintly: "Although it is also a genetic battlefield, it is different from the genetic battlefield used in the duel. Another genetic battlefield is a battlefield for the death of the gene nucleus."


    "What do you mean?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "The demigods who enter the genetic battlefield can kill their opponents, devour their genes, and make their own nuclear nucleus grow rapidly. It is easy to raise the level of the gene nucleus," said the Tsing Yi woman.


    "There is still such a place? How can I enter such a genetic battlefield?" Hansen asked in surprise.


    "When you want to enter such a genetic battlefield, you also need to pass the gene nucleus library. However, unlike the general gene nucleus library, it must be a special gene nucleus. Gu chengcheng goes here to make the nuclear refuge of the underworld shelter. Transformed to that. After I recover, she will force me to enter such a genetic battlefield, so that I can quickly upgrade the level of the gene core."


    ��What good is it for her to do this?�� Hansen said with a deep sigh.


    "I don''t know what benefits she has, but as my great priest, you need to enter the genetic battlefield with me. Your chances of dying inside are much higher than mine." Tsing Yi said.


    "Why? I think your strength should not be as good as me." Hansen smiled and said.


    The Tsing Yi woman taunted and said: "If I die inside, I can still resurrect with the help of the Stone of Soul, but if you die inside, it is really dead. Are you sure to compare with me?"


    "No need." Hansen smiled and shook his head.


    "If you don''t want to enter the genetic battlefield, you can only take this road and recapture the stone of my soul. I will help you escape from the underworld shelter," said the Tsing Yi woman.


    "But there is a supernatural creature guardian. Even if I take the stone of your soul from the image of the alien god, it is impossible to escape. After I take off the stone of the soul, you are no longer the shelter of the underworld. The master of the house should not be able to send me out under the eyes of the supernatural creatures?"


    "Who can''t say it? If even such a small thing can''t be done, my son''s son for so many years is considered white." Tsing Yi woman said faintly: "I have already thought of a retreat for you, you just take off the soul. Stone, I have a way to get you out of the shrine of the gods directly."


    "Let me think about it again." Although Han Sen had some heartbeat, he did not believe in the Tsing Yi women. After all, they were basically strangers. Han Sen did not understand this Tsing Yi woman.


    "The coward." The Tsing Yi woman snorted and stopped speaking, apparently a little angry.


    Hansen didn''t care whether she was angry or not. Compared to going to the Hell Temple, he would rather go to the genetic battlefield. Maybe he could still get some benefits and let his gene nucleus evolve rapidly.


    In the next few days, the Tsing Yi women mentioned him several times to steal the stone of the soul. Hansen had fooled the past.


    The Tsing Yi woman probably also knew that he was determined not to take risks. The attitude toward Hansen suddenly took a big turn of 180 degrees and completely ignored him.


    After returning to the city, Hansen was safe and innocent and stayed in the garden. His face showed a smile: "You really didn''t let me down. It is the descendant of the old liar of Han Jingzhi. Only you deceive, no. People can fool you."


    "My grandfather is called Han Jingzhi, but he is just an ordinary small staff, not the one you said." Hansen sighed.


    Now Han Sen is discovering one thing. What must have happened between Gu Qingcheng and Han Jingzhi makes Gu Qingcheng very unhappy. Han Sen feels that Gu Qingcheng is not very pleasing to see him. Ten ** is because Han Jingzhi Relationship.


    Gu Qingcheng said disdainfully: "Let''s say that those who are useless, Han Jingzhi''s old fox deceived others, but can''t lie to me. You haven''t been fooled by the Son to do anything stupid, the performance is not bad, keep going."


    "You know she''s already awake, right?" Hansen asked Gu Chengcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng nodded slightly: "If you say something, you should not believe a word, otherwise you will not know how to die."


    "What did you do to go out this time?" Hansen asked again.


    "Reconstructing the gene-level nuclear database of the Great Emperor needs the same precious and rare genetic material. Only I can get it back within the Underworld Shelter." Gu Qingcheng��s face showed a touch of joy: "The gene nucleobase will soon be completed and completed. You can enter the gene pool with the Son."


    ��The woman in the picture is not lying in this respect.�� Hansen��s heart moved slightly. 8)

 Chapter 1469： Gene battlefield

    "Are you sure I can make the Son recover?" Hansen listened to the tone of the city, as if he had determined that the Son would recover.


    Gu Qingcheng smiled and laughed: "If it is a high priest as a priest, she will not care about you, but you are human, it is different, and your performance is very good, she already has action. The recovery is only a matter of time."


    Said, Gu Qingcheng looked at the painting on the stone wall and said: "Are you saying yes?"


    The stone is silent, and the woman in the painting seems to have heard nothing.


    "But you have to hurry up for a little while, only one month left." Gu Qingcheng said to Han Sen.


    Hansen asked: "What is it that makes her recover?"


    "Let her come out of the painting." Gu Qingcheng answered Han Sen cheerfully this time.


    Looking at Gu Liancheng''s departure, Han Sen looked at the women in the painting again. I felt that the relationship between them seemed to be very wonderful. Gu Gucheng just said that many of them were said to the women in the painting.


    "Beauty, what is the relationship between you and Gu Qingcheng?" Han Sen asked as he looked at the portrait.


    "What is the relationship with you, coward." The woman in Tsing Yi seems to be still angry.


    "Human life is only once, and of course I have to cherish it." Hansen did not feel that there was anything wrong with fear of death.


    "There is nothing to say about it now, you are waiting to enter the genetic battlefield, when I see how you die." Tsing Yi women indifferent.


    Han Sen listened to her tone, and suddenly she was happy. She said this, she said, she would come out of the painting.


    Hansen also chatted with the Tsing Yi woman. The Tsing Yi woman was very dissatisfied with him and then stopped talking.


    Time passed day by day, and within a few days, the hole Xuan Jing had a breakthrough. Hansen��s body produced a metamorphosis, and the umbrella was also changed and promoted to the silver level.


    Ice muscle jade surgery is almost about to change, it is estimated that it will not take too long.


    Since that day, the Tsing Yi women have not taken care of Han Sen. Looking at the distance and the time agreed by the ghost month, Hansen is somewhat worried.


    In the event that the Tsing Yi woman really did not come out in three months, she changed her ghost month to be a big priest. Han Sen did not know if Gu Qingcheng would really cut his head.


    However, no matter what Hansen said, the women in Tsing Yi ignored him. Hansen tried his best to do the same. Whether it was a serious matter or a story telling a joke, the stone wall seemed to become lifeless. None of the reactions.


    In the blink of an eye, three months have passed, and the nucleus has reached the silver level. Now only the true blood and gold coins are still bronze.


    Hansen has figured that three months have passed, and the Tsing Yi woman still ignores him. When Han Sen is thinking about what to do, Gu Liancheng has come to the garden with the strange spirits of the other people.


    The ghost month slightly bowed to the city and said: "On the Lord, the three-month period has arrived. This man has not revived the Son. He also asked the Lord to abide by the agreement and let me replace him as a great priest."


    "Since the agreement is so, naturally you should let him replace him as a great priest." Gu Qingcheng said slightly.


    "Thank you for the Lord." Ghosts and other ghosts are all overjoyed, and quickly thanked Gu Qingcheng.


    "I said that if he can''t make the Son recover in three months, he will cut his head. If you replace him as a high priest, then you will perform it on your behalf and cut his head." Gu Qingcheng faintly Said to the ghost month.


    Ghost month did not hesitate, and directly summoned a machete and walked over to Hansen.


    Hansen has been thinking about how to get through this difficult time. Since he can''t escape, he can only go back to the league and plan again.


    His physical fitness is already very good. What he lacks is the growth of the nuclear nucleus. After he returns to the league, he can practice the exercises and make the nuclear evolution.


    After he promoted the gene nucleus to the gem level, and then quietly transmitted it, there is no chance of rushing out of the underworld shelter.


    Hansen had a plan. The place where he stood was in front of the small building. When he looked at the ghost month, he wanted to turn back to the small building and use the transmission array in the small building to return to the league.


    "Wait a minute." But before Hansen��s action, I suddenly heard the voice of the Tsing Yi woman coming out of the painting.


    Everyone looked at the portrait on the stone wall with a look of surprise, but Gu Qingcheng showed a smile on his mouth, as if he had already known it.


    I saw the image of the stone wall rippled like a wave of water, as if the space was distorted. The woman in the Tsing Yi, who was holding the umbrella, walked step by step from the painting and walked out of the rain.


    Not long after, the woman walked out of the painting and turned to a large living person standing in front of everyone.


    The beautiful face is exactly the same as Gu Qingcheng. Two people stand face to face. If you only look at the appearance, you can''t tell who is who.


    All the other people, including the ghost month, immediately squatted to worship the woman in Tsing Yi, and shouted in the mouth: "The Son of the Son!"


    "Let him continue to be a great priest and join me in the genetic battlefield." Tsing Yi said faintly.


    Ghosts and other geniuses are all slightly changed, but no one dares to defy the words of the Tsing Yi women.


    When the Tsing Yi woman finished, she walked outside the garden.


    Han Sen��s thoughts and movements quickly followed up, and walked around the Tsing Yi women��s side, turning a blind eye to the smoldering eyes of the Ming Dynasty and other ghosts.


    "Thank you for coming out to save me." After entering the nuclear arsenal, those of the geniuses did not follow up, Hansen said softly to the Tsing Yi woman.


    The woman in Tsing Yi gave him a white look and said coldly: "I am not so kind, save you this coward, but let you go to the genetic battlefield with me to die."


    After all, the Tsing Yi woman has already entered the transmission matrix of the gene nuclear bank, and the umbrella in her hand is used as the key to transmit into the genetic battlefield.


    Hansen said: "The gene nucleobase is stratified. With my strength, there is nothing to fear. After I go in, only I will destroy people. No one can destroy me. Maybe I can quickly promote the rank of the gene nucleus. Besides, I don''t know what grade your gene core is, we don''t necessarily transfer it to the same layer."


    Hansen looked at the gene nucleus. He had been here many times during this time, but he did not see any change here. Hansen��s transformation was not seen by Hansen.


    After thinking about it, Han Sen took the umbrella as the key, opened the transmission array, and entered the gene nuclear library.


    After the sight returned to normal, Han Sen looked at it, and suddenly he was slightly surprised. He saw the **** moon, and all the mountains, rivers and trees around him were stained with blood, which looked very strange.


    There is no stone man, no genetic nuclear monument, only one transmission array, and the Tsing Yi woman is standing outside the transmission array to look at him.

 Chapter 1470： Heavy armor

    "What''s going on? Is it like the silver gene nucleus like me?" Hansen looked at the Tsing Yi woman with amazement. This is indeed different from the gene nucleus he has come forward with.


    "Did I tell you? The gene bank has been transformed. We are coming in another genetic battlefield. In this genetic battlefield, no matter what level of creatures are together, your area has just been promoted to silver. Nuclear, where most of the creatures encountered here is a dead end." Tsing Yi woman snorted and said.


    "What level of gene nuclear are you?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "I am a gem-quality gene nucleus, and I can only be promoted super in one step." The Tsing Yi woman said proudly.


    Hansen��s judgment is probably the same. Her physical fitness is similar to that of Hansen, so Hansen also thinks she should be a gemstone gene.


    Hansen did not go out from the transmission array, but took the umbrella and wanted to open the transmission array again and send it out from here.


    Anyway, he has completed the task of reviving the Son. Gu Qingcheng has no reason to kill him. He is now sending it out and discussing with Gu Liancheng. Maybe he can leave the Underworld Shelter and restore his freedom.


    If she disagrees, it will be big to send it in again.


    However, Hansen had some unexpected discoveries that the transmission array did not respond at all, as if it had broken.


    "Don''t waste any more time. This genetic battlefield can''t go in and out. Unless you find a nuclear monument, you can send it again. But next to the nuclear monument, it is the most dangerous place. There must be a strong person waiting in the dark. Waiting for the creatures that I want to send out to die." Tsing Yi woman looked coldly at Hansen.


    "How is this so trouble?" Hansen could not help but frown slightly.


    The Tsing Yi woman snorted and said: "I regret not listening to my escape now?"


    Hansen smiled and looked at the Tsing Yi woman and asked: "Now we are also companions. Do you tell me at least the name? You can''t always be yours and you are awkward."


    "Who is your companion with your coward? If it is not your nuclear level is too low, I will kill you now and swallow your gene nucleus." Tsing Yi woman went out when she finished.


    Hansen did not care, and walked behind the Tsing Yi woman.


    If the Tsing Yi woman really wants his life, it will not come out when the ghost month is about to kill him.


    Hansen had just stood outside for a while before being sent in. If the Tsing Yi woman is not waiting for him, she should have already gone far.


    "Even if you are not a companion, let me know the name does not matter? Otherwise, see you later, it is your name, how hard it is." Hansen said next to the Tsing Yi woman.


    "Mingyue." Tsing Yi said a faintly.


    "Mingyue, it is a good name, people are as their name, the beauty of the sky is dull," Hansen said with a smile.


    The woman in Tsing Yi glanced at him: "It is the meditation of the underworld, not the moonlight, the meaning of the moon in the underworld."


    "Mingyue...Mingyue... How does this name resemble Ghost Moon?" Hansen read it twice.


    "What tells me to be like her, she just imitates my name." Ming Yue said with a grin.


    Hansen followed the moon, and although the moon said that he looked down on Hansen, he did not say that he did not want to be with him, nor was he as silent as he used to.


    When only two people spoke, the moon had been unable to pass Hansen, and from time to time satirized Hansen, Hansen just smiled and did not argue.


    Just turned over a mountain, both of them stopped their steps. After looking at it, the moon stared at the direction of the valley and said: "Since it is here, come out, want to count us, then you Just got the wrong idea."


    The voice of the moon has just fallen, and I heard the heavy hoofs coming from the valley.


    Soon two people saw a man with a heavy armor, and took a red crystal rifle out of the valley, with a blood red in his eyes.


    "It''s the soul of the genetic war!" said the moon, staring at the heavy armor.


    "What is the genetic war?" Hansen asked.


    "The creatures that are bred in the genetic battlefield, they can be counted as gene nucleus, killing them can absorb the nuclear nucleus that enhances themselves." The moon stunned and said: "But the genetic warfare thing, very It rarely appears, but once it appears, the level will not be too low, at least it is also gold-grade. This one should look like a gem-level one, just kill it and absorb my nuclear nucleus."


    Said, the umbrella in the hands of the moon, a wave, like the wind, rushed toward the heavy armor.


    The heavy armored horse ran wildly, and the red crystal rifle in the hand waved at the same time, suddenly blocking the umbrella of the moon.


    boom!


    In the place where the umbrella and the gun were attacked, a horrible force exploded, and the surrounding rocks were blown up to form a deep pit.


    But in the next second, the umbrella in the hands of the moon was suddenly opened, and between the rotation of the umbrella, it seemed that a terrible suction was formed, and the heavy armor was pulled over the umbrella.


    The heavy armored man struggled to retreat, but he could not resist the terrible suction, and he was sucked into the umbrella step by step.


    After the heavy armored horse was completely sucked in, the moon stopped spinning the umbrella. Hansen looked carefully and sent out a picture of a heavy armor on the umbrella surface, which was as vivid as a real thing.


    No, it should be said that it is a living life.


    "Awesome ability, when she was fighting with me, if she used this ability, maybe I would be like a man, and it would be a painting on the umbrella." Hansen was shocked.


    After another thought, Han Sen was somewhat depressed: "It is also an umbrella-shaped gene nucleus. Why is my snorkeling umbrella only capable of defense? I don''t know if there is any new change in its ability after being promoted to the silver level. ""


    Hansen looked at the umbrella in his hand and evolved into a silver level. It seemed that there was no special change, or that it was dark and quaint.


    Hansen was still watching his umbrella, but suddenly heard the hoofs in the valley, but this time it was not just a heavy armor.


    The hoof was booming, and it seemed to be a galloping horse. In a short time, I saw a large group of flood-like heavy-armed people rushing out from the valley mouth.


    "You are not saying that the genetic warfare is rare? What is going on?" Hansen''s face changed greatly, even if he was strong, facing a group of such heavy armor, I am afraid it is not an opponent.


    "How do I know that I have not been here, I also listened to other strangers." The moon is also depressed.


    Hansen stopped talking, turned and ran, the moon was no slower than him, and he ran fast, and the group of heavy armies behind them, one with red crystal rifles, came like a mudslide, fast. Terrible.

 Chapter 1471： Skyscraper defense

    Hansen and the moon are not slow, and those who are heavy can''t catch up with them.


    Hansen turned his head and looked at it. His face changed slightly. The heavy armor who chased him also said that there were also one or two hundred heads. They had already raised the red crystal rifle in their hands, and they all voted like a tender gun. come.


    The red crystal pistol disappeared instantly, and when it appeared again, it seemed to have fallen from the rain, covering a large area, and it was impossible to avoid it.


    Han Sen bit his teeth, immediately set up a sky umbrella, and now can not manage so much, can only top one and then say.


    However, the sky umbrella is only silver grade, and it is two grades worse than the gem grade. It is hard to say that the sky umbrella can stop the red crystal pistol.


    The moon has also set up an umbrella, wanting to block those red crystal rifles.


    Suddenly, I heard only the sound of Ding Ding��s impact, Hansen��s surprise discovery, the red crystal long gun stabbed on the sky umbrella, did not cause too much vibration, and did not pierce the sky umbrella.


    "Isn''t these heavy armored men all gem-quality?" Hansen was puzzled and looked at the moon in the distance, but the umbrella that saw her did not have the good luck. The umbrella was covered with a red crystal rifle. After the continuous attack, there have been many traces left. If there are more than a few times, I am afraid that the umbrella surface will be pierced.


    Hansen��s heart said: ��Sure enough, it��s better to focus on the defense. Her umbrella-shaped gene nucleus is already gem-quality, or it��s not completely blocking the attack of the red crystal pike. My umbrella is only silver. The gap has been blocked, and the gap is too big."


    Hansen is thinking that the second round of the red-crystal rifle projection of the heavy armor is once again shot like a rainstorm.


    Hansen supported the umbrella, only listening to the sound of Tintin Ding Ding on the umbrella, but the umbrella was completely nothing, but Hansen couldn��t open the heavy armor for a time, only to use the umbrella to resist one after another. The red crystal of the round was shot.


    After running for a while, Hansen suddenly heard a pain in the back and turned to look at it. I saw that the umbrella face of the moon was pierced by a red crystal pistol. The tip of the gun passed through the rib and stabbed her. On the shoulders, she made a scorn.


    The handle has been subjected to too many times of red crystal pikes, and after being attacked many times in the same place, it can not bear to be pierced.


    After all, it is the same level of gene nucleus. The umbrella of the moon is not particularly strong against the defensive power. It is not strange to be pierced.


    In addition to stabbing this red crystal rifle on the shoulder of the moon, there are several sticks on the umbrella surface, but those few have not been able to pass through the ribs, nor have they hurt the moon.


    "Come on me!" Hansen said to the moon.


    Hansen has fully realized that the genetic battlefield is terrible. Many companions are better than one person in it. When people are in danger, they are shared.


    Han Yue��s face looked strangely at the front of Hansen, and she was very surprised. Her gem gene was not able to block so many rounds of red crystal pikes. Hansen��s silver gene was blocked, which really made her Somewhat surprised.


    But I thought that I didn''t look at Hansen before, but now if I hide from his umbrella and be sheltered by him, it is not too shameful.


    Biting his teeth, the moon still bites his teeth and continues to run forward, not to Hansen.


    Han Sen saw that the moon was not coming. She thought that she had any special means, and she did not call her again. She continued to run into the forest, hoping to open the heavy armor with the help of the ground.


    Seeing that he was about to rush into the forest, Hansen looked back and found that the moon had already put the umbrella together, and the sword was used to fly the red crystal rifle.


    However, there are too many red crystal rifles. She has been injured many times, and a red crystal pistol runs directly through her shoulder.


    Seeing those heavy armored horses, each of them fiercely waved powerful arms and projected the red crystal rifle again.


    The face of the moon is very pale, and the clothes on the green clothes are soaked in many places. It seems that the situation is not good.


    Hansen thought about it, but he rushed back and covered her body with a skyshadow. He only heard Ding Ding��s screaming, and the red crystal rifle was like a rainstorm.


    "What are you doing back?" said the moon, biting his lips.


    "Don''t say that much, let''s go." Han Sen took the waist of the moon and rushed to the mountain with her.


    The heavy armored man still rushed over, and the body wrapped in heavy armor broke the tree directly and chased Hansen and the moon.


    "You let me down." The moon was caught by Hansen, and some shouted.


    "I have such an umbrella. I usually have two people crowded, but now I am running away. It is inevitable that I will not be able to take care of it. You are injured again. Let us open these heavy armor and talk about it." Sen did not let go of the moon, still running fast.


    Looking back, the heavy armored horses smashed into the forest like a dead and dying, still rushing over in the back, and the two trees that were held together were directly broken by them.


    However, when they broke the trees, they also delayed their speed. With a flexible body, Hansen slowly opened the distance between them.


    After running for more than a hundred miles, I finally couldn''t see the traces of the heavy armor. Hansen stopped at the side of the river.


    Looking back at the back, no more hears of the hoof, Han Sen was relieved: "It seems that those heavy armor are not chasing again."


    "You still don''t let me down." Han Han, who was sandwiched by Hansen, said with a blushing face.


    "Oh, sorry." Han Sen put the moon in the air.


    "Is nothing wrong with your body?" Hansen asked if the wound on the moon was still bleeding.


    "I''m fine." The moon glowed like a moon, trying to repair the injured body.


    However, it seems that the effect is not very good, those wounds have not healed, and blood has flowed from time to time, making the face of the moon more and more pale.


    "The strength of those heavy armored horses is a bit weird, and there is no way to heal the wounds." After a while, the face of the moon was somewhat ugly.


    "Is there such a thing? Fortunately, you are a stranger, you can resurrect in the Stone of Soul." Hansen said.


    Mingyue smiled and shook his head and said: "I was cheating on you before. My soul stone is not on the other gods, it is within my body. If I die, it will be like you, it will not be resurrected. It is."


    Hansen listened to the slight frown, watching the moon without talking.


    The moon continued to say: "I used to let you go to the alien god, just want you to break the stone of the soul there, because the stone of the soul in the temple of the different spirit belongs to my enemy. I never thought about going away. Just want to kill him."

 Chapter 1472： treatment

    Hansen didn''t feel surprised. He didn''t really believe in the moon.


    "Now that those are meaningless, we still have to find a way to live, let me see your injury." Hansen leaned closer to see the wound on the shoulder of the moon.


    I saw the original white skin, pierced a blood hole by the tip of the gun, and the flesh opened. It looked terrible. What is even more terrifying is that the flesh did not heal, the blood did not solidify, and it always leaked out of the wound. .


    Although the moon has used its own power to stop the blood from spilling out of the wound, the wound has not been able to heal, and it will only make her weaker and weaker.


    Hansen indulged in a moment, simulating the power of the Holy Rhinoceros, healing the Holy Light on the wounds of the Moon, but the pure Holy Light did not work very well, and the wound could not heal.


    "It''s useless, even my power of the Nether can''t make the wound heal, your strength is even worse." Ming Yue shook his head and said: "I am afraid I can''t go out, there is something I hope you can help me." ""


    "Talk about what it is." Hansen said while checking the wounds of the moon.


    "Although the opportunity is very embarrassing, if you can go out alive and return to your human world, can you help me with a word?" He said he hesitated.


    "What is the man?" Hansen looked up and looked at the moon.


    He secretly guessed in his heart: "Isn''t it Han Hanzhi? Is it true that Han Jingzhi has been cheating?"


    The moon opened her mouth, but she did not say anything. It seems that what she wants to say next, some of them make it difficult for her to speak.


    Hansen did not urge her, just continue to check her wounds. This injury is really strange. It seems that there is some strange power to stop the healing of the wound.


    If it is Hansen''s super-spiritual body, naturally there will be no such distress, but obviously the moon does not have that power.


    After a long time, the moon was like a determination, biting the already pale lips and said: "I don''t know what kind of identity she is in the league, only know her name is Tang You, is a very beautiful woman. ""


    Han Sen was slightly surprised. He couldn��t think of what Heyue wanted to look for was a human woman, not Han Jingzhi who he had previously guessed.


    "What does she have to do with you? What do you want me to tell her?" Hansen asked.


    "I don''t need to know my relationship with her. I only hope that if you can see her, help me tell her that I have never hated her." Ming Yue whispered.


    "Well, if I see her, I will tell her." Hansen said, re-aggregating strength, the palm of his hand was wrapped in silver lightning, pressed on the wound on the shoulder of the moon.


    This time Hansen simulated the lightning power of the small silver and silver, and directly hit the wound of the moon.


    "Ah!" There was no defense in the moon, and suddenly a cry was heard.


    "What are you doing?" The moon hurts and wants to knock Hansen''s palm down, but finds that she is being wounded by Hansen with a silver thunder palm, slowly healing, and blood no longer seeps. It has begun to solidify into sputum.


    "How is this possible?" Ming Yue looked at Han Sen incredibly.


    Hansen was able to learn ghost swordsmanship, and he had already surprised Miao Yue, but he did not expect that Hansen��s performance surprised her after entering the genetic battlefield.


    The same is the umbrella-shaped gene nucleus. Hansen''s silver gene nucleus can resist the attack of the gems gene warfare without damage, and is stronger than her gemstone nucleus.


    Now Hansen can still make her wounds heal, which can''t even be done in her noble family.


    The pain caused by the thunder and lightning of the Ninja Moon, the eyes of Hansen, looked like a first time to know him.


    Under the treatment of silver lightning, the wounds of the moon gradually healed. Although the body is still very weak because of too much blood, it will not deteriorate any more.


    Because the small silver and silver have just evolved into a demigod, its power is still in its infancy, and it is not fast enough to treat this kind of wound.


    After more than an hour, Hansen processed the two heaviest wounds on his shoulders and then dealt with other less serious wounds.


    One of the wounds was on the lower abdomen of the moon, and her green clothes were opened together, revealing a snowy and firm belly, which looked very seductive.


    Hansen''s palm pressed on the wound, and I don''t know if the lightning caused the moon to be too painful or what happened. The body of the moon trembled a little, the cheeks were a little red, and the wheezing seemed to be heavy.


    After sharing for more than two hours, I finally finished the wound on the moon. The whole person in the moon was already intact, and even a little wound was left.


    However, after the body was damaged, it was not so easy to recover. Now the atmosphere of the moon is much weaker than before. If you want to recover completely, you have to rely on herself.


    Of course, in fact, Han Sen has red Ganoderma lucidum, and if she feeds her to make up one supplement, it can speed up the recovery of the moon.


    However, Hansen is not a bad person. He also wanted to lie to him before the rescue. She saved her back and helped her to heal her wounds. It is also a matter of benevolence. Naturally, it is impossible to waste his treasure.


    In such a dangerous place, the treasures like Chi Lingzhi are likely to have great use in the future and are the basis for survival.


    Just the moon is also a good help, can help her, Hansen will not be jealous.


    The most important thing is that if the moon does not go out with him, Hansen does not know whether the gods of the city and the people of the genius will let him go.


    "Don''t move!" Ming Yue wanted to get up, but Hansen reached out and held his shoulder.


    "What do you want to do?" The moon was suddenly shocked. Her body is still in weakness. If Hansen wants to harm her, she may not have the ability to resist now.


    Hansen shook his head slightly and pointed to the river not far away, and then made a gesture of ban.


    The moon turned to look at the river, and suddenly I saw a shadow under the river, as if something was crouching there.


    The moon suddenly knew that he would be wrong, and his cheeks could not help but be red.


    Han Sen was staring at the river and watching it, and did not notice the expression of the moon.


    The river is mixed with a lot of dead leaves and mud. It looks a bit turbid. It looks darker under the red moonlight, but the underwater shadow is very obvious. It is at least three or four meters long and looks like a big one. fish.


    Hansen has already moved the hole to the limit, and can perceive the shadow under the water. There is a horrible breath, and it feels terrible.


    "We slowly retreat." Hansen whispered a word in the ear of the moon, and then pulled the moon slowly back, trying to stay away from the river.


    However, they just took a step back and immediately heard a bang, a thing rushed out of the river, with a **** mouth, and rushed to them with a strong stench. 8)

 Chapter 1473： Rush into the encirclement

    Hansen was looking back and seeing what it was. It was not the same as what he had thought before. It was not a big fish.


    Although the body is a bit like a fish, it has four feet, and there are no scales on the body, a thick **** shell, and the body is black and ink.


    No wonder you can only see a shadow in the water, it looks like a shadow.


    After the water, the body looks bigger than when it is underwater. The open mouth is like a shark, as if it can tear all the flesh and blood.


    The speed of it rushing out of the water is too fast. Hansen and Mingyue have not left a few steps away, and the **** mouth has come to them.


    The moon evokes an umbrella, uses an umbrella as a knife, and squats on the top of the monster''s head.


    However, I saw a black light on the top of the monster. A triangular black edge was formed on the top of the head. Then it had a head and the triangular blade hit the umbrella of the moon.


    The umbrella had already been hit hard before it was hit by the triangular blade. It broke off a moment and suddenly let the moon spurt a blood, and the body stepped back and slammed into Hansen��s arms.


    Hansen brows slightly wrinkled, picking up the moon and running. The good moon is also the gem gene core. Although its characteristics are not tough, it is cut into a piece by the monster. It shows that its nuclear destructive power is terrible. And the level of the gene nucleus will not be lower than that of the moon.


    Hansen ran in front, the monster chased behind, don''t look at its short legs, not proportionate to the body, but it is very powerful, running fast and amazing.


    Hansen had a hand in the moon, and the phoenix flying secret technique was run to the limit. He used the body method to flash the monster''s impact again and again, and he was never bitten by it, nor was it hit by the sharp edge of the head.


    Hansen, who was caught in the armpit of Hansen, bit her lip and said nothing, she said that Hansen was a coward, but since she entered the genetic battlefield, Hansen was taking care of her and she was taken Very big blow.


    Hansen flew in the sky, and the monsters also chased at the same time, the speed is not slower than the phoenix flying secret.


    The triangular sharpness of the top of the monster has the ability to split the void. It seems that there is no resistance at all when it is shocked, and it is even more powerful than the streamline design of the super sports car.


    Hansen had to fly back to the mountains, and by virtue of the land type, it was easier to avoid the impact of monsters.


    However, after a long delay to get rid of the monster chasing, Hansen can only continue to rush forward, ran for a while, but faintly saw some figure appeared in front, it is those heavy armor.


    The group of heavy armored horses were resting in a mountain forest. Seeing Hansen and the moon ran over, they all stood up, one by one like an angry bull, rushing over.


    "Oops, those heavy-armed people rushed over." Ming Yue saw the heavy armor, suddenly called.


    Hansen naturally saw it, but he still continued to move forward, and there was no intention to retreat or turn.


    "Are you crazy?" Ming Yue''s eyes widened. I don''t know if Hansen had a problem with his brain. He even rushed to the group of heavy armored horses.


    Hansen ignored her, speeded up the speed and continued to move forward. Until he didn''t want to answer the moon, he didn''t have the heart to answer.


    Now Hansen has already moved the hole to the limit, and in the brain, all the heavy armor''s every move has been deduced.


    He can''t get rid of the monster, and now even if he turns away, it is likely that he will be chased by the heavy armor and the monster, and the possibility of being able to escape is even lower.


    Hansen chose to rush into the heavy armored group, which looks very risky, but it is a good opportunity to get rid of monsters and heavy armies.


    "It''s really crazy!" Ming Yue looked at Han Sen and speeded up the rush to the heavy armor, his face paler.


    Before she thought that there was no hope of living, so she could free herself. Now that she has hope for life, she has to face death. Even if it is a stranger, she will feel a little uneasy.


    However, she does not have the power of her choice, but she can only be rushed into the heavy armor by Hansen.


    Hansen is like an angry bird, violently rushing to the heavy armored horse, and the heavy armored horse is also rushing over, the head of a heavy armor, the red crystal rifle in the hand into a pair of training Hansen stabbed it.


    Under the high-speed hedging of both sides, the shot was as fast as a shock, and did not give people a chance to react.


    With the eyesight of the moon, I feel that this gun has no way to dodge, and the heart is about to jump out of the chest.


    However, after a moment, Mingyue found that Hansen suddenly took a step in the cross. The step was firm like iron. There was no hesitation at all, and there was a kind of self-confidence.


    The red crystal long gun rubbed Hansen''s cheek and stabbed it, and Hansen didn''t even change his eyes. It seemed that he didn''t know what to fear. He didn''t retreat and stepped into the heavy armor.


    The red crystal rifle in the hand of a man next to him stabbed down, and the other side of the horse also stabbed at the same time, one left and one right sealed Hansen forward and sideways route.


    The moon was watching the heartbeat, but Hansen had just stepped out, but suddenly he took it back. At the same time, he turned back and pulled back, and he returned to the beginning of the horse. He changed his body to the extreme. Just like magic.


    The two red horses in the back of the horse were stabbed, and the previous man did not expect Hansen to retreat. He did not come and sneaked him again.


    When he reacted, Hansen had already rushed out and drilled directly from the two men and rushed into more heavy armored groups.


    The feeling of the moon is like sitting in a thrilling roller coaster. It seems that it will be thrown out at any time. The red crystal rifle, such as the mountain, stabbed in all directions, giving her a feeling of being stabbed into a horse''s nest at any time.


    Even as a strange moon, the heart that feels nervous is about to burst.


    However, every time in the moon, I thought that when it was in a desperate situation, Hansen suddenly changed the convenience. From the impossible, I found a way to live. I was born in the middle of the gun forest and took an incredible road. Heavy armor, no one can hurt them.


    This is like a fantasy magic show, and the thrill of swimming between life and death, so that the only audience in the moon, a heart and a heart, can not control their heartbeat.


    Between the flashing and moving, the moon moon glanced up and looked at Hansen, but Hansen��s face did not have a trace of expression, but the eyes exuded a serious brilliance, as if everything was in his grasp.


    Seeing Hansen��s expression in the moon, the complex color appeared in his eyes. I don��t know why, but I felt a lot of stability in my heart.


    "Is he really sure to rush out?" Ming Yue looked at the strong face, and couldn''t help but think about it.

 Chapter 1474： Gene nuclear light

    Hansen��s physical fitness is not as bad as that of the squad. Now the hole is full of firepower, and every move of the heavy armor has formed a trajectory in his brain.


    Every step is taken, and all the possibilities are within Hansen''s calculations. In the network of hundreds of tracks, Hansen calculated a safe passage.


    In the back, the monster also rushed into the heavy armor with Hansen, but it was not as gentle as Hansen, and it ran straight into it.


    Suddenly a few heavy armored horses were hit by it. It seems that its power is bigger than that of a horse, and the carapace is also harder than a horse.


    The heavy armored group was so rushed by the monsters that they suddenly became confused. They obviously felt that the threat of monsters was much larger than that of Hansen. Many heavy armored horses rushed toward the monster.


    Suddenly a man turned over and the monster was extremely brutal. He collided in the heavy armored group and the heavy armor was knocked over.


    Hansen took the opportunity to rush out of the heavy armored group, rushing into the mountains and forests, and quickly got rid of those heavy armor and monsters.


    Hansen didn''t know where it was safe. He just found a shelter that had no signs of life and rested temporarily.


    There is no day or night in the genetic battlefield. The **** moon has been hung above the sky. Hansen has been here for so long and has not seen the meaning of its fall.


    Here is a bamboo forest, the bamboo itself is dark green, but under the illumination of the **** moon, it looks like a dark red, which makes people feel depressed.


    "There is no danger here. Let''s take a break here." Hansen put down the moon and sat down on the ground.


    The full force of the escape just broke out, although the body can still support the living, but the spirit is a little tired.


    Now that there is no danger, Han Sen closes his eyes and runs through the tunnel to reassure the gods in order to meet the next battle.


    Han Sen, who is looking at the closed eyes, is full of complex colors. He has been watching Hansen and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    The wind blew through the bamboo forest, causing the bamboo leaves to make a rustling sound. The moon regained its gaze, stood up and looked around, as if it was in the judgment of what it was.


    After watching it for a while, the face of the moon suddenly showed a touch of joy: "I know where it is."


    "Have you been here?" Hansen asked in amazement as he looked at the moon.


    Mingyue shook his head: "I am the same as you, and it is the first time I entered this genetic battlefield. How could I have been here, but I heard that many other aliens in the Nguyen have said a lot about this genetic battlefield. If I judge it, there is nothing wrong with it. This should be the bamboo forest."


    "Firetail Bamboo Forest? Is it dangerous here?" Hansen didn''t know what the firetail bamboo forest was. He just wanted to know if it was safe.


    "It''s hard to say that there may be terrorist creatures entering the genetic battlefield anywhere, which is difficult to test, but there is no particularly strong genetic warfare in the vicinity, and there is a nuclear nuclear monument near the firewood forest. If there is no If you are occupied by a strong person, maybe we can go back to the shelter there." Ming Yue said with excitement.


    "Are you going to go back?" Hansen asked as he looked at the moon.


    He also thought that after the moon entered the genetic battlefield, he would not go out without promoting the super gene core.


    The moon sighed softly: "Do you think that I want to come in? It is someone who doesn''t want me to live, but forces me to come in, otherwise I would rather slowly progress and not come to this place."


    "You are in the stone, as long as you don''t come out, who can force you?" Hansen wondered.


    The moon shook his head: "Although the stone is almost impossible to be destroyed, it is a dead thing after all. Some people want to deal with me. After all, they will think of ways. If I don''t come out, they will only make them more unscrupulous."


    "Who is your enemy? Gu Chengcheng?" Hansen asked.


    Mingyue shook his head again, but did not say it any more. After looking at it for four weeks, he said: "I just looked at the type of land here. We are afraid to cross the bamboo forest to get the nuclear monument. It is."


    "Your body is too weak, it is better to rest here for a few days," Hansen said.


    "No, the firetail bamboo forest is very big. We have to go through it. It takes at least ten days. When I get hurt, it should be restored. If we are lucky, we can still meet the bamboo forest." The fire tail gene war soul, it is a gold-level battle soul, with your strength, you should be able to easily hunt them." Ming Yue seems to agree with Han Sen''s strength.


    "Alright, I hope we don''t encounter terrorist creatures entering the genetic battlefield." Hansen summoned a single-horned horse, two people marching in the bamboo forest on a unicorn.


    The genetic battlefield is different from the shelter. Although there are plants here, there are no animals other than genetic warfare and foreign creatures.


    This quiet feeling makes people very uncomfortable and doesn''t feel a little life.


    Now Hansen is somewhat fortunate that he has saved the moon. Otherwise, he is alone in such a place. He does not know where to go. He can only be like a headless fly.


    And there is a moon in the sky, and some people can talk, not too much pressure.


    "Firetail Gene Wars!" Only after a half-day walk, the moon was surprised and pointed to the front.


    Han Sen looked in the direction of the fingers of the moon, only in the bamboo forest, a butterfly with a flame condensed and fell on a bamboo leaf.


    The butterfly''s flame is a very beautiful blue, which is particularly dazzling under the **** moon.


    "The fire tail has the power of a flame, and it can eject a possible high temperature flame, but with the defense of your umbrella, the flame should be useless," said the moon.


    Hansen nodded, holding the umbrella and slowly approaching the fire-tailed butterfly.


    After the discovery of Hansen, the fire-tailed butterfly immediately flicked and brought a whirlwind-like flame to Hansen.


    Hansen opened the umbrella and blocked the blue flame with the umbrella. The flame hit the umbrella and was blocked. Hansen gathered the umbrella, and the sword was on the sword. The body of the butterfly.


    The blue flame exploded, and the fire-tailed butterfly was directly smashed by the sky umbrella. One of the golden brilliances flew out, and Hansen opened the bottle of anger and took the golden brilliance into it.


    Hansen has already known from the moon, this thing is called nuclear light, and this nucleus is golden, which means it is a gold-grade nuclear light. If it is a silver-level gene nucleus, it can absorb 100 gold nucleus. It can be easily promoted to the gold level.


    If it is a gold-level gene nucleus, the use of gold nucleus is useless, and gemstone nucleus must be used to enable the nucleus to continue to advance.


    Hansen has not yet decided to evolve the umbrella, so first collect the gold nuclear light, and then decide whether to use it later.

 Chapter 1475： Zifu

    Maybe it was really transferred. After entering the bamboo forest, Hansen did not encounter any danger. They also saw a lot of firetail butterflies. After two days, Hansen had collected nineteen. Gold nuclear light.


    The moon is already a gemstone gene, and these gold nuclear lights are useless to her, and naturally fall into the hands of Hansen.


    It��s just that Hansen doesn��t quite understand that she is already a gemstone gene in the moon. Only when she gets super nuclear light, can she promote her genetic core.


    But the strength of the moon, how can she kill the super-gene warfare, or kill the super-god creatures and the emperors entering the genetic battlefield?


    If she can''t kill, then she has no meaning in entering the genetic battlefield.


    Although Han Sen��s heart is doubtful, he did not ask much. After all, this is the thing of the moon, and he is too lazy to ask so much.


    And after passing through the bamboo forest, if you are lucky, they can be sent out through the nuclear nuclear monument, and there is no need to entangle the problem.


    Two people are marching in the bamboo forest, suddenly heard the footsteps coming from the front, it seems that there are creatures coming to this side.


    The bamboo forest is not very dense, and there is no place to hide. Hansen soon saw what creatures were opposite.


    It turned out to be a human being, and Hansen still recognized him. He couldn��t help but scream: "Zhuo Lao, how are you here?"


    The person who came across from the opposite side turned out to be Zhuo Donglai, one of the veterans of the Alliance Semi-God Association. Han Sen really did not think that he would enter the genetic battlefield.


    "Han Sen, why did you come here?" Zhuo Dong came to see Han Sen, his face suddenly showed a surprise color, and they quickly walked over to Hansen and they came over.


    Hansen and Zhuo Dong came to talk a few words, probably knowing why he came here.


    It is also said that Zhuo Dong is unlucky. He is already a demigod of the gem gene, and it is a top existence among human beings.


    Before he found a broken shelter, there was no biological inside. Zhuo Dong came to discover that the shelter could still be used, and there was a nuclear arsenal, where he lived for a while.


    Zhuo Donglai used the gene nuclear library. Who knows that he was not sent to the stone man of the gene bank, but sent it directly to such a ghost place.


    Although Zhuo Dong came to a good strength, he also hunted some genetic warfare spirits, but the low-level genetic nuclear light was useless to him. Later, he also encountered a horrible alien creature. He was chased around and ran away, and finally got rid of the pursuit. Come here.


    "Han Sen, how come you come here?" Zhuo Dong came to Hansen.


    Hansen had some bad explanations and had to say: "I was forced to come in by people, and it was even worse than you."


    Zhuo Donglai smiled and said: "Your genetic core is only bronze. It is too dangerous in this place. You should follow me first, or you can take care of one or two."


    Hansen is shaking his head: "You still follow me, I know the way to go out, we must first find the nuclear nuclear monument."


    So Hansen told him about the moon, and said it to Zhuo Dong.


    After Zhuo Dong came to listen, he was overjoyed: "It would be better if you can go out, then I will follow you."


    Hansen let the moon continue to lead the way, Zhuo Donglai also followed along. Two people talked a lot about things along the way. Zhuo Donglai also told Han Sen that he had planned to accept Hansen as a disciple, but for various reasons, he finally missed it.


    When they got to rest, Zhuo Dong came to let them wait a little, then he reached out and tried to call out a stone temple. He said with a smile: "It is my gene nuclear purple house, we can sleep in peace, don''t worry about rest. I was attacked."


    "You old nuclear gene is really practical, comes with a real estate villa, it is too local." Han Sen joked.


    Zhuo Donglai sighed: "There is still a lot of magical use of Zifu. It is difficult for people who have not practiced to understand. Originally, I wanted to hand over the "Zifu Xianjing" to you, but unfortunately... a pity..."


    Hansen followed Zhuo Dong to Zifu, and inside the stone temple, he even enshrined a stone statue, with a big copper bell hanging in front.


    "My Zifu Xianjing has not yet arrived at home, and the purple house formed is also very simple. Fortunately, the defense is very good, and it can shield the breath. If it is attacked, the bronze bell will also have no wind and sound. An automatic alarm, you can sleep with peace of mind." Zhuo Dong said.


    Hansen was not polite, he found a corner in the hall and rested on the stone wall to rest.


    His spirits have been highly tense these days, and now it is a good idea to have a good night''s sleep.


    This Hansen sleeps very well, without any interruption, even the rustling of the bamboo forest can not be heard, after a feeling makes him feel very full of spirit.


    When Hansen got up, he found that the moon was still there to cultivate and promote the recovery of the body, and Zhuo Donglai had not yet woken up.


    When I walked to the entrance of the main hall, Hansen pushed Shimen, but there was no reaction. It seemed that Zhuo Dong had to come out personally to make Shimen open.


    "Why don''t you sleep for a while? After the bamboo wind, it may be difficult to have such a chance to rest." When Hansen pushed the door, Zhuo Donglai had been awakened, watching Han Sen smile.


    "Isn''t you talking to you?" Hansen was a little embarrassed.


    "No, I have already rested almost. Don''t underestimate my old bones. It is harder than most young people." Zhuo Dong said that he came over and opened the stone door, but only looked outside. At a glance, Zhuo Donglai immediately changed his face, and the stone door was closed with a bang.


    Hansen immediately heard the sound of hitting the stone door and scratching.


    Although Zhuo Donglai only closed it and closed it again, but Hansen still saw what was going on outside.


    There is a beautiful fire-tailed butterfly everywhere in the bamboo forest. Just now they all fell on the bamboo around them, like a beautiful blue light, and they looked everywhere.


    But when Zhuo Dong came to the beginning, he suddenly alerted the fire-tailed butterflies. They flew like snow-covered clouds and rolled up toward Shimen.


    Fortunately, Zhuo Dong came to Guanmenguan to fast enough, otherwise it would be like a blizzard of the fire-tailed butterfly flying in, they have no room to dodge.


    "It''s okay, those butterflies are just like mutant creatures. They don''t break my purple house. We are still safe inside." Zhuo Dong smiled and said.


    However, when Zhuo Donglai��s voice just fell, he suddenly saw that the stone gate of Zifu was like a magma melting, melting a big hole from the middle, and the big hole was still spreading, and a beautiful blue flame came in from it.

 Chapter 1476： Powerful super pet armor

    Through the large hole that Shimen melted, I saw a beautiful blue flame butterfly outside, which is the soul of the fire tail gene.


    However, this blue flame butterfly is somewhat different from what Hansen had seen before. The ones that Hansen had seen before were only a little bigger than the adult''s slap, but the wings were more than one meter long. The blue flame forms a beautiful and strange pattern, which is obviously comparable to the general fire tail gene warfare.


    "Oops, this genetic warfare is a bit weird. Even my gem-level Zifu has melted. You are careful, I have to take up the purple house." Zhuo Dong is afraid to continue burning, the entire Zifu is melted. Now, you can only collect the purple house first.


    When I went to Zifu, I immediately saw the fire-tailed butterfly outside like a snow-covered butterfly. I don��t know how many, all the fire-tailed butterflies circled around the huge butterfly.


    After all, the genetic warfare is not a real creature. There is no life. Hansen��s hole and mysterious field can��t see their strength, but the giant butterfly is not the same as the ordinary firetail butterfly. At least it is also the gem gene core.


    The fire-tailed butterfly rolled directly toward Hansen, and the three men could only fight. Hansen opened the umbrella and greeted the flying-tailed butterfly.


    The fire-tailed butterfly was violently hit by the umbrella surface of the sky-covered umbrella, and several of them suddenly burst open at the same time, and a glimmer of gold nuclear light flew out.


    Hansen now has no time to take them away, and more firetail butterflies have already flown over.


    In particular, the fire-tailed butterfly king turned into a blue flame, and the target turned out to be Hansen.


    The speed of the firetail butterfly king is too fast, and just after that, Hansen used all the power to survive, and then it was difficult to avoid the butterfly king��s slamming, only to use the sky umbrella to harden the fire tail butterfly king .


    Hey!


    Just listening to a loud noise, Han Sen only felt that the umbrella surface was uploaded with a huge force, and even the person with the umbrella was thrown out, and the umbrella surface of the sky umbrella appeared, there was a trace of burnt black, faint There are signs of rupture.


    "Oops, isn''t this guy a gem-level genetic warrior, but a super-war?" Hansen��s heart was amazed, but the butterfly king looked like him, and rushed over again.


    Zhuo Donglai and Ming Yue are trapped in the fire-tailed butterfly group, but those fire-tailed butterflies are only the golden soul, they can not form a real harm to them, so they are killed a lot, the gold nuclear light is floating everywhere. All.


    Han Sen flashed away from the butterfly king''s slamming, and the butterfly king''s wings trembled, and the body shape was chased up again, the speed became faster, and Hansen could not hide.


    Hey!


    Hansen could only use the umbrella to block it. He was blown out again, and the tiger''s mouth holding the handle was shaken, and blood flowed out.


    The umbrella surface of the umbrella is even more black and dark, as if it is about to be burnt.


    "This guy is absolutely super!" Hansen can clearly feel that the butterfly king is much stronger than him, regardless of strength and speed. This is not a gem-level.


    If it is gem-quality, his body should be able to compete with it. It is impossible to be so embarrassed, and the umbrella will not be damaged so badly.


    Seeing that the butterfly king rushed over to Hansen, Hansen still couldn''t hide, but only listened to Zhuo Dong''s violent temper. The stone temple was suppressed by the air and the butterfly king was covered.


    "Run." After Zhuo Dong came to suppress the butterfly king, his face was even more ugly, and he shouted at Hansen.


    Hansen turned and ran hard, but he ran for more than 100 meters. He saw the blue light behind him. He turned around and saw the top of the Zifu Stone Temple burned through a big hole. The blue flame is like a volcano. The explosion rushed to the sky, and the butterfly king flew out from there, and rushed over to Hansen.


    Hansen gritted his teeth in the bamboo forest, but the speed of the butterfly king was too much. The blue flame body of the butterfly king was hidden in the air. In a moment, he chased Hansen behind him and flew directly to Hansen��s back. .


    "����! Block it!" Han Sen can not dodge, a bite of the teeth summoned Jun Jun, let it greet the butterfly king.


    Junjun ate a lot of life water droplets secreted by black crystals, and the high-quality alien creatures did not eat less. Together with the promotion of the fourth shelter, he absorbed the energy in the fourth shelter, and he also had a certain growth, but Because of its poor qualifications and no evolutionary attributes, so far, the body is barely equivalent to the level of ordinary demigods, and has not yet agglomerated gene nucleus.


    Hansen took it purely as a pet, and this time it was released, not letting it go to death.


    Because Hansen has no other pet beasts available, and that one super pet armor, but only the pet beast can be used, so it can only let Yu Jun go out.


    Yu Jun became a fighting state and became a black tiger. His body size is much larger than that of the Huowei Butterfly King. However, the strength is far worse, and it is directly killed.


    At the same time that Jun Jun was summoned, the red crystal scorpion soul also descended on it, turned into a ruby ??statue armor, wrapped the entire body of the ���� into it, it seems to have become a Only a ruby ??tiger.


    Hey!


    At this time, the firetail butterfly king also slammed into the scorpion, and the scorpion was suddenly blown up and flew out.


    However, in the air, Yan Jun twisted his four claws and landed firmly on the ground, and once again rushed to the fire tail butterfly king.


    Hansen suddenly overjoyed, and with the physique of Jun Jun, he was hit by the fire-tailed butterfly king, and it seemed that he was not injured at all. This is obviously the credit of super pet armor.


    Originally, Hansen was still worried that her body was too bad. Even if she had super pet armor, she could not hold back the power of the butterfly king. Now she is a big stone hanging in her heart.


    Yan Jun once again rushed to the butterfly king. This move seemed to anger the butterfly king. The butterfly king also strove to smash the scorpion, and the blue flame broke out like the sun.


    boom!


    The blue flame exploded, like a volcano erupting, and the prince was directly rushed to the sky by the blue flame, but when it fell, the four claws that remained unscathed steadily landed, and once again rushed to the firetail butterfly king.


    The butterfly king once again swears, but the prince with the super pet armor protector is always uninjured, ruby-like armor, and there is no sign of burning or melting.


    "Strong! Too strong!" Hansen was excited.


    On the other side, Zhuo Donglai and Mingyue were also surprised. Even the Zifu, which Zhuodong came to, was burned through. They also saw the extraordinaryness of the flamingo, and it was probably super.


    Hansen''s pet beast soul can actually block the fire tail butterfly king, so that they are all guessing what level of pet animal soul.


    If it is super, it looks a little different, regardless of speed and strength, it seems to be weak, but the body''s defense is really amazing. 89

 Chapter 1477： Firetail Butterfly King

    Hansen looked at it for a while and didn''t look at it again. Instead, he rushed to the fire-tailed butterfly group, and the gold nucleus that had been smashed was put into the bottle of sorrow. The fire-tailed butterfly that was encountered was also killed.


    These are all good things. In the future, the four nuclear genes will be promoted to the gold gene core.


    The firetail butterfly king screamed, and even abandoned the monarch to rush to Hansen. The speed difference of Junjun was too much, and he could not catch up with the butterfly king. Naturally, it was impossible to entangle it.


    Hansen thought about it and immediately summoned Jun Jun back, and then he slammed it to the butterfly king who flew in the air. He suddenly saw an explosion. He was once again bombed and flew out, and the attack of the butterfly king was also resolved. It is.


    The king of the butterfly looks like Hansen, and comes again and again. Hansen has the ace of ����, and can temporarily save his life, but he has no energy to collect those nuclear nucleus.


    Seeing that Hansen was not able to fight, the King of the Butterfly seemed to have wisdom, and suddenly turned and threw himself into the weakest of the three.


    If it is normal, the strength of the moon is stronger than that of Zhuo Dong, but now her body has not fully recovered, naturally it is much weaker. The butterfly king rushed over, she only avoided a blow, and she could not escape again. Seeing that it will be hit by the butterfly king.


    Hey!


    Hansen once again smashed the scorpion, and the scorpion slammed into the butterfly king, and suddenly caused a flame explosion. It was only the aftermath of the power, and he flew out the moon for more than ten meters.


    "You go first, I am entangled in it." Hansen yelled at Zhuo Donglai and Ming Yue.


    Zhuo Donglai and the moon moon that just got up, knowing that they are not useful, will only become the burden of Hansen, and they all turned and rushed out in the bamboo forest.


    "We are waiting for you near the nuclear monument. You should not be close to the nuclear monument after you arrive." Ming Yue shouted to Hansen.


    "Well, I will pass quickly." Hansen responded with a slap in the face and took the singer to the butterfly king who wanted to chase the moon.


    After entangled the butterfly king, the moon and Zhuodong gradually disappeared and disappeared into the bamboo forest. Although a group of firetail butterflies chased them in the past, ordinary firetail butterflies should be able to cope easily.


    After they left, the firetail butterfly king suddenly dumped all the anger on Hansen.


    Fortunately, Hansen has a ���� can be used as a meat shield, and there is no need to fear the fire-tailed butterfly king. When Hansen is entangled with the butterfly king, the umbrella in the hand is not idle, and the nearby gold fire butterfly The soul of the war has blown up a lot.


    Now Hansen doesn''t have time to put the gold nucleus into the bottle of anger, and let the sky umbrella directly absorb them. I saw a glimpse of gold nucleus into the umbrella, making the sky umbrella seem to be stronger. A lot.


    At the same time, Hansen also discovered an interesting phenomenon. Although the Firetail Butterfly King is powerful, but after every explosion with the ����, the blue flame scatters, its power seems to be weakened, although it is very small. Part of it, if you don��t look at it carefully, you can��t see that the butterfly king has weakened, but it has indeed weakened.


    After many impacts, it is already obvious that it is weak.


    "Maybe I have the chance to kill this firetail butterfly king!" Hansen was a little excited, while letting Jun Jun and the butterfly king entangle, consuming the power of the butterfly king, killing the ordinary firetail butterfly and hunting their nuclear light. .


    Soon, the sky umbrella absorbed a hundred genes of nuclear light, and there were some signs of breakthrough.


    Because the life-threatening gene is closely related to the life, the sky umbrella absorbs so many nuclear light, and the hole in Hansen''s body has been circulated, and it has been greatly improved, and it is faint to break through the level.


    Han Sen knows that once the tunnel Xuan Jing breaks through this level, the sky umbrella will be promoted to the gold level, but Hansen did not do so. Johnson and Johnson suppressed the hole mystery and did not let it break through.


    The Sky Umbrella has just been promoted to the silver level. It has not gone to the silver gene nuclear bank for nine times. Now it is too bad to be promoted, so Hansen forcibly suppressed the promotion of the hole.


    After absorbing a hundred gold nucleus, re-absorption seems to have no use, and it has not continued to make the sky umbrella stronger.


    Hansen summoned the nucleus, let it continue to absorb those gold nucleus, while the nucleus absorbed, Hansen also felt that the ice muscle jade surgery grew rapidly, and soon reached the edge of promotion, also Hansen Directly suppressed.


    Because there are too many firetail butterflies, there are still a lot of nuclear light that has not been absorbed, but Hansen does not dare to summon the two gene cores of gold coins and real blood to absorb.


    They are still bronze gene nucleus. Once they absorb the gold nucleus, the energy they get is too large. I am afraid that they will not be able to suppress it and will be promoted directly.


    Suddenly I saw that the fire-tailed butterfly king screamed, and a group of fire-tailed butterflies flew away, and it rushed into the bamboo forest.


    Where Hansen is willing to let it escape, this is the super genetic warfare, and now there is a chance to kill, it is absolutely impossible to let go.


    Hansen also refused to kill those ordinary firetail butterflies and went straight to the firetail butterfly king.


    The Huowei Butterfly King has been entangled with Yu Jun for so long, and his strength has dropped significantly. Hansen has tried his best to display the phoenix flying secrets and chasing the past, but he has not been opened by the Firetail Butterfly King.


    Hansen used the scorpion as a cannonball. While chasing the flamingo butterfly king, he smashed the scorpion to the scorpion. If the flamingo butterfly king did not dodge, he would be close to Hansen. If it did not dodge, it would be smashed. In the middle of the monarch.


    After several consecutive times, the Huowei Butterfly King was completely irritated, and he turned back to Hansen, trying to kill Hansen.


    Hansen did not fight hard with it, but he used the power of ���� to consume it. Slowly, the strength of it was getting weaker and weaker. After struggling for nearly one day and one night, the power of the fire-tailed butterfly king was almost dry. Hansen hit a fist and turned the firetail butterfly king directly.


    After the body of the firetail butterfly king was broken, it was not the nuclear light, but a red crystal that seemed to be condensed by the red brilliance. It was no vain light, and it really became a essence.


    Hansen reached out and took the crystal off, and suddenly heard a voice in his mind.


    "Get the nuclear butterfly gene."


    "Is this a nuclear nucleus? Not a nuclear nucleus?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse, which was somewhat unexpected.


    Looking at the information on the nuclear gene, Hansen has some doubts.


    Firetail butterfly: super gene core (incomplete).


    "What does it mean to be crippled?" Hansen frowned slightly, the nuclear nucleus was destroyed, or it was possible to break the damage, but he did not see the defective gene nucleus.


    What makes Hansen strange is that this nuclear butterfly gene can not be used, can not fully stimulate its power, do not know what the reason.


    Hansen did not have time to study it carefully, and went in the direction of the agreement, and wanted to catch up with the moon and Zhuo Dong.


    After chasing for a long time, I didn''t see them. It may be because Hansen chased the butterfly king and ran far away. There was a deviation in the position. Although he went in the same direction, he took a different path.


    Those firetail butterflies didn''t know where they ran. Hansen didn''t touch one on the way. After two or three days, I suddenly heard a sound similar to the piano in the bamboo forest in front.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the addition of "Peng Zong".

 Chapter 1478： Six more encounters

    After Hansen listened carefully, his face changed, because it was not the sound of the piano, but the sound of the blade, like the sound of a sword.


    And in the direction of the sound of the blade, Hansen felt a very powerful force fluctuation, it seems that someone is fighting there.


    After a moment of indulgence, Han Sen sighed and sneaked over there, and he wanted to see who was fighting at the end.


    The place to fight is not far from Hansen. Without a few miles, Hansen saw a blade with a similar sound. Hansen was a little surprised that the owner of the sword actually knew that it was in the nuclear arsenal. There were six roads in the first battle.


    At this time, the six roads are fighting with a genetic warrior like a peacock. He is not using the kennel. The six swords are waving between each other, and the strange sound is heard. The sound of the piano seems to be very harmful to the peacock, although the six swords are not in it. The body has made the peacock always make a painful tweet.


    "Is this the law of the sword?" Hansen was very surprised to see that the super-nuclear gene technique of the phonological system had once been involved, but because there was no phonological talent in itself, there was no in-depth study.


    Now I saw six sound swords, but it made him very fascinated, but Hansen did not want to learn the sound sword, but simply appreciate it.


    He learns to be a kennel. It is to reflect on himself and to recognize himself more. It is meaningless to steal the sound sword. He can learn too much for a single skill. There is no need to learn what he is not good at. Phonology.


    Under the guise-like sword sound, the peacock had already fallen painfully on the ground. Six swords and one sword smashed its head, and the peacock war was suddenly killed.


    To Hansen��s surprise, this peacock��s soul is not a nuclear nucleus, but a green gene nucleus.


    Six roads took up the gene nucleus and looked at Hansen��s direction: "Since it is here, why not come out."


    Hansen suddenly was shocked. He had used the hole to smear all the molecules outside him. He still felt that he was here.


    "It was still discovered by you." Hansen put away the hole in the Xuanqi field and walked out of the bamboo forest.


    Six ways to see Han Sen, slightly surprised: "You also came to the genetic battlefield?"


    "You haven''t discovered me yet, why bother?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    Six smiled and said: "I just feel that there is a missing area in the area, it is like a whole piece missing, so I know that there are any creatures lurking there, I don''t know if it is you."


    Han Sen��s reason why he was exposed, is not to say that the six can see the hole in his hole, but the flaw in the hole.


    ��It��s the same.�� Han Sen looked at the six lines and asked: ��Are you here to improve the gene nucleus?��


    Who knows the six lines but shook his head and said: "If I want to upgrade the level of the gene core, I will not self-destruct and rebuild. This time I will re-cultivate the gene core step by step without any external force."


    "What are you doing here?" Hansen looked at the six words inexplicably.


    Six is ??also a question: "Do you enter the genetic battlefield not for the genetic core of God, but simply want to upgrade the rank of the gene?"


    "What is the gene of the god?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    "It seems that you really don''t know." Six ways to explain things.


    "Mingyue really has something to look at me, I said, with her strength, it is impossible to kill the super genetic warfare, how can she promote her genetic core level, and there is also the genetic gene of God, I am afraid she Originally it was for the nuclear gene of God." Han Sen listened to the six things said, and suddenly thought of everything.


    There is no super nuclear light in the gene battlefield. Even if you kill the super genetic warfare, you can only get the kind of defective gene core that Hansen got.


    This defective super gene nucleus cannot be used normally, but it is the key to entering the battlefield of God. Only when this defective gene nucleus is obtained can it enter the main battlefield.


    Within the main battlefield, there is an opportunity to find the nuclear core of God, and the place to enter the battlefield of God is the nuclear monument of different regions.


    This is completely different from that of the moon told Hansen. She said that it can be transmitted from the nuclear monument, but it is the gateway to the main battlefield.


    "Surely a beautiful woman will lie, she just wants to go to the nuclear nuclear monument, and then enter the main battlefield? So, she should already have a defective gene nucleus." Han Sen secretly thought.


    "What is the use of God''s genetic core?" Hansen asked six lines.


    "The role of the nuclear gene of God is to let you have the second life gene. I have not had the chance to try it before, but now I have to give it a try." Liu said.


    "You used to be a great emperor, isn''t it easier to get the genetic core of God?" Hansen asked doubtfully.


    Six roads shook his head: "The nuclear gene of this life exceeds the gem level, and you can''t enter this genetic battlefield. I am the emperor level. I used to be unable to enter here. Now the main battlefield is reopened. This time I must get the gene of God. Try what it feels like to have a second life gene."


    Hansen has no interest in the second gene nucleus. Generally, the creatures have attribute biases and can only condense a gene nucleus. However, his body has no attribute bias. Up to now, four gene nucleus have been condensed. It doesn''t make sense, so he doesn''t have a very strong desire to capture the nuclear core of God.


    "Since you have come, let me go to the main battlefield with me, but you don''t need to have any scruples. If you have the strength, even if you want to grab the gene of the god." Six invited Hansen.


    "I don''t have much interest in the genetic core of God. Do you know how to get out of the genetic battlefield?" Hansen asked.


    "When the main battlefield is closed, you can send it out from time to time. You don''t even know this? So how did you get into the genetic battlefield?" Six of them looked at Hansen with some surprise.


    Hansen said about his own things. After six listening, he frowned. "You were deceived by the moon. She must have won the nuclear gene of God, and she should have a defective gene nucleus."


    "I think so too." Hansen licked his lips and said, "Don''t let me meet her again, otherwise she will make her look good."


    Six smiles: "You don''t want to meet her. It''s not easy to go with me. If she doesn''t die, she will definitely meet. And there will be many powerful super-natural creatures and descendants of the great emperor. It is exercise. The best time to improve yourself." 210

 Chapter 1479： opponent

    Hansen followed the six roads to find the nuclear monument that entered the main battlefield.


    The main battlefield is not over, Hansen can''t go out, staying here is as dangerous as the super war soul. It is better to follow the six roads. The six roads are the body of the great emperor. Even if you don''t use the nuclear nucleus, there is no pressure to kill the super war soul.


    On the way, Hansen also consulted the six-way sacred road. After seeing Hansen''s demonstration, Liu said, he unabashedly pointed out some places that he needed attention and lack, which made Hansen benefit a lot.


    The six roads seem to not care about these things at all, that is, those secret techniques are also told Han Sen casually.


    "I am more and more looking forward to a battle with you, you have to grow up soon." Liu said seriously to Hansen.


    "I also want to grow up faster, but I don''t know how to absorb the essence of life genes of super **** creatures." Hansen said helplessly.


    Six said: "It is not difficult to absorb the essence of life genes, but you must be able to get the identity of the essence of life genes, or your strength is strong enough to absorb them directly."


    "You mean, the essence of life genes is conscious itself?" Hansen was surprised.


    Six nodded slightly: "The evolution of super-god creatures is different from ours. When they are finally promoted to the fifth sanctuary, they are throwing away **, deriving life with the pure essence of life genes, even before they are promoted, although they still do not To that extent, but the essence of life genes have already had consciousness. In fact, killing their bodies does not really kill them. If the essence of life genes is still there, they are still alive."


    "It turns out that it''s no wonder I can''t absorb it." Hansen realized that the original life gene extract had a sense of autonomy, and it is no wonder that he would not be fooled by the breath he simulated.


    Hansen asked six times how to get the recognition of the essence of life genes, but Liu told him that there is no fixed method, each life gene extracts different methods, different opportunities, and experience is not universal.


    The two men talked about a lot of things while looking for the nuclear nuclear monument. They had not found the nuclear monument, and suddenly saw several figures in front of them.


    I saw a few strangers, and the breath of each one was amazing. Although they were all super-extraordinary, they should all be after the emperor.


    "Six Great Emperors, I didn''t expect to meet you here. I don''t know if the Emperor is willing to walk with us?" The few strangers saw six, and they were all shocked. One of the red-haired aliens headed up said.


    "I have always been used to being alone, and I don''t like to walk with people." Six said faintly.


    The aliens frowned slightly, looking at Hansen, who was around Liudao, pointing to Hansen and asking: "Since the emperor likes to be alone, what is this human being?"


    Six said indifferently: "He is my opponent."


    "Emperor?" Six words of this, a group of strangers are shocked, looking at Han Sen with a different look.


    Six different from the general Emperor, is the strongest who stood at the top of the Fourth Shelter. Even many of the Great Powers are almost never seen as opponents.


    There was only one person who was once called the opponent by six, that is, above the super gene nuclear monument, the six people occupying the first position.


    Many different spirits say that the reason why the six roads are self-destructive and rebuilt is to be able to surpass themselves, make up for the innate defects, and defeat the number one strongman on the nuclear monument.


    Now that the six roads actually call a human being as an opponent, this really surprised them.


    "Then I have to take a look, a human being in the district, how to match the opponent of the Emperor." The red-haired alien stepped out and had a long gun in his hand, pointing to Hansen and said: "Report your name, I am not dead under the gun of Akasaka."


    "Han Sen." Han Sen was a little helpless. He didn''t like the meaningless battle. It was a waste of effort and no gain.


    However, Hansen still reported his name. When he was in the first battle with the six nuclear gene banks, he used the body, but he wore a armor, so he did not need to hide anything in front of the six. Simply use your own name.


    The red-haired alien is simply, and without saying anything, he directly stabbed Hansen with a shot. The gun seemed to be practiced. Like the poisonous dragon, it was stabbed with a rolling dragon. It had not been stabbed to Hansen, and the earth was Jianqi scraped a deep ditch.


    Six smiles and retreat, and a few strange spirits followed by red-haired aliens also retreated to the side.


    Hansen did not retreat, pulled out the Tai Ajian, and slammed into the dragon, the powerful force made the hard Tai Ajian directly open the dragon, and squatted on the rifle.


    Hansen and Akasaka have not retreated, but they are evenly divided.


    Akasaka dragon snorted coldly, and the long shot of his hand was magnified, and turned into a black dragon. He was used as a long gun in the hand of the Akasaka dragon. The black dragon has the role of a gun, but he can spray the dragon to hurt the enemy, not only the power. It��s huge and it��s hard to prevent.


    Hansen is not at all confused. The gene nucleus of Akasaka is magical and different, but after all, it is still a gem-level gene nucleus, and it cannot suppress him in strength.


    Hansen unfolded the hole in the tunnel, and at the same time exhibited the ghost sword. After learning the ghost swordsmanship from the moon, Hansen has been practicing and adapting to make it more suitable for the tunnel.


    Although it is still not perfect, it has been very skilled by Han Sen.


    At this time, with the use of the tunnel Xuan Jing and Yi Tianshu, the sword method is infinitely changeable, and it is possible to expect the enemy to take the lead, and let the black dragon gun in the hands of the Akasaka dragon be surprised. Many changes seem to be in Hansen��s expectation.


    The discovery of Akasaka''s horror, no matter how his gunwork changed, Hansen''s sword had already stepped before him in front of him. If he continued, his body would hit Hansen''s sword.


    Akasaka was suddenly timid, and the black dragon gun in his hand had just halved, but he had to take it back. So he went down, and Akasaka had no ability to attack. He was attacked by Han Sen with a sword and only resisted. Retreat.


    All the strangers are shocked by the look. The Chishao Dragon is the strongest among them, and after the Emperor, the black dragon gun gene has a large and horizontal territory, and there is almost no rival in the same order, but he does not want to be killed by a human being. Nothing to fight back, only to retreat.


    "This human being is really different. It is worthy of being the creature of the six great emperors."


    "The sword is really unpredictable. I have seen it for so long, but I have not seen repeated changes."


    "It''s terrible. He seems to be able to see through the thoughts of Akasaka. No matter how he designs the red dragon, he is broken by a sword. How can there be such a terrible sword?" 210108

 Chapter 1480： Tianjian

    All the strangers are shocked, but the six roads are flashing in the eyes of the eyes, praise: "This sword has the essence of the heavens."


    It is just a hundred swords. Chih Long has to abandon the black dragon gun in his hand, otherwise his hands will be cut off.


    Akasaka retreated and retreated. He looked pale and looked at Hansen. "I don''t think it is the man that the six great emperors regard as opponents. Hansen, I remember this name."


    After all, Akasaka Dragon turned and went, and the strangers quickly followed him away.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders, and he didn''t want others to remember himself, especially as an enemy.


    "Your swordsmanship is very strong, but it seems to be not perfect, and you have no swordsmanship in this sword method." Liu said to Hansen.


    "There is no sword heart, but it is not a sword." Han Sen smiled.


    Although it is said that the ghost swordsmanship is now merged, it is mainly based on the sacred mystery and the celestial technique. The sword method is only supplemented. The core is to promote, prejudge, and set up the game. The sword itself is second.


    Therefore, Liu Dao said that Hansen��s swordsmanship has no swordsmanship, but Hansen is not a person who specializes in swordsmanship. It is not important for him to have swordsmanship.


    While walking on the road, Liu Dao also asked Han Sen some questions about ghost swordsmanship. Hansen did not hide it and answered six questions.


    No matter whether it is the technique of breaking the mystery of the hole in the tunnel, or the heavenly game of the game, it is not the skill to learn. If I don��t have that kind of mind and consciousness, even if I teach it, I will not teach it. If there is Such a gift, even if you don''t teach, just watching will also be realized.


    "It''s a pity that you are not a person who really cultivates swordsmanship. Otherwise, this sword method can really pass the heavens." After six deep understandings, I couldn''t help but admire again.


    Along the way, six learned a lot of ghost swordsmanship, and also showed his six swordsmanship to Hansen, and Hansen benefited a lot.


    Each of the six swords is self-contained. Under the six channels, it is like a sentient being. The ghost swordsmanship only contains the changes in the swordsmanship of the world, and the six swordsmanships have been detached from the changes in the swordsmanship. There is no conflict between the two.


    After nearly half a month, Hansen never saw Zhuo Donglai and Ming Yue, and did not know where they ran, or had already entered the main battlefield.


    However, they finally found a nuclear nuclear monument. In addition to the nuclear monument, there are still many strangers standing there. Among them, there are red dragons.


    "I heard the Red Dragon. They said that the six great emperors are here. They are waiting for your arrival here. Fortunately, there is no hope." A beautiful white-haired alien looked at the six smiles.


    "Who are you?" asked six indifferently as he looked at the white hair.


    "My name is a must, is the son of the virtual furnace emperor." White hair said.


    "It turned out to be the son of the virtual stove." The six roads only said a faint sentence, and they did not say anything.


    Sui Mi is not angry, Liu Dao and he are not the same level of characters, when his father, the virtual furnace emperor was defeated by the six hands.


    Although Sumi intends to challenge the six-way father as a shame, but before the promotion of the super gene nucleus, it is even dare not mention.


    "You are Tianjian Hansen?" Sumi''s gaze fell on Hansen''s body, and he asked him up and down.


    "I am Hansen not wrong, Tianjian does not know what it is." Hansen shrugged his shoulder and said.


    I must seriously say: "Since even the six great emperors have said that your swordsmanship has passed through the heavens, the name of the sword is natural, and that I am also a kendo, so I have to teach you how to teach you."


    Said, Sui Mi has been pulling the sword in his hand, his sword is very weird, just like a long steel needle, the blade is too thin.


    Hansen also pulled out Tai Ajian, although he does not like meaningless fighting, but in this place, he can not show weakness, but after entering the main battlefield, how to fight for the genetic core of God.


    Although his desire for the nuclear gene of God is not great, but come here, since there are good things, nature still has to fight for it.


    Akasaka and other singers are watching Hansen and Sumi, and I am looking forward to this battle.


    Although Hansen is an opponent recognized by six relatives, Hansen��s power has not yet reached super, and six have not fought with him. He should only be recognized by six.


    But Sumi is not the general Emperor II. His father is a virtual furnace emperor. His mother is also a famous great emperor. He must have the genetic advantages of the two emperors. It is more excellent than his parents. If it is an achievement in the future. Super, it is possible to challenge the existence of six characters.


    The combination of his parents is also for the purpose of making their descendants the top presence of the Fourth Shelter, and even the fifth sanctuary.


    The birth of Sumi did not disappoint them. He was extremely talented and capable, and his potential was stronger than his great parents.


    It must be said that Hansen has already drawn the sword in hand, and there is no more to say. The sword in his hand directly smashed toward Hansen.


    The sword is like an embroidered needle, and there is no radiation of the gods. It is necessary to use it as a knife and a sword. It is somewhat unexpected.


    Han Sen��s Tai Ajian also smashed the past, the two swords intersected, Hansen suddenly felt a huge force hit, the body involuntarily moved backwards, firmly nailed to the legs on the ground, hard and hard rock Two deep marks were pulled out and extended for hundreds of meters.


    Hansen only felt that the hand holding the sword was shaking slightly, and the tiger''s mouth was broken. The heart was slightly surprised: "How can a gem-level alien have such a powerful force? This power is almost ready to be able to Super **** creature."


    Suma once again smashed the sword toward Hansen, and said faintly: "My sword is also known as the sap, the gem-level gene nucleus, and has the power of a mountain."


    Hansen realized that the sword in the hands of Sumi was strange, not that his physical strength was so strong.


    Akasaka and other strangers were amazed: "It��s not a must, but the power of a sword is so good, it��s not what I can."


    "He has not been promoted to super, if he is promoted to super, then the sword does not know what will be strong, I am afraid that even the emperor may not be able to block his sword."


    "This kind of sword power is really terrible."


    Hansen did not look at his eyes. He smashed some of the numb palms that had been shocked, and changed the sword to the left hand. He even greeted the whisk with his left hand.


    Power is not equal to everything, at least under Hansen''s cave mystery, but power is useless.


    Every move of Sumi is reflected in Han Sen��s mind, and too Ajian also stabbed the body of Sumi. 2589

 Chapter 1481： Main battlefield

    Absolute power is not supported by absolute speed, and it is obviously difficult to cause Hansen too much trouble.


    No matter how strong the power is, Hansen has no effect. The sword must have the power of a mountain, which is almost inferior to the power of the super **** creature.


    However, under Hansen''s Dong Xuanqi field, his every move was in Hansen''s calculations. Just like a puppet, he couldn''t touch Hansen.


    Even if he wants to fight for his life, there is no such opportunity. No matter how hard he tries, it is like discussing with Hansen. Every sword can hardly touch Hansen��s clothes.


    In the hands of Hansen, the Tai Ajian was arbitrarily swayed, and the sword pointed out that all of them had to be dodge, and there was a strong sword force, but they had to retreat.


    Akasaka and other people are shocked by the hearts of the people. Even if they are such strong, they still have no power to fight back under Hansen��s sword. Once they retreat, the body directly hits the nuclear monument. There is no way back.


    I have to scream, and I close my eyes. I have to slap the sword in my hands. It��s not that he doesn��t want to fight, but he��s already unable to fight again. There��s no way to go back, no war, no resistance to Hansen. The sword is not possible.


    Hansen��s hand was too sturdy and did not move. It��s useless to kill him here. He can still be resurrected again, adding an enemy.


    The backhand put Tai Ajian back into the sheath, and Hansen returned to the side of the six.


    "Your good swordsmanship is not a sword, but I have to lose." The must-have is also simple, no more entanglement.


    "The time is almost up, enter the battlefield." Six said a faint sentence, he went to the front of the nuclear nuclear monument, and put the defective gene nucleus he got into the groove of the nuclear monument.


    Suddenly, the defective gene nucleus radiated a brilliance, and it was photographed on the six-way body, and the six roads were sucked into the nuclear monument.


    Hansen also took out the defective gene nucleus that he had obtained and put it into the groove. He sent it into the nuclear monument like six.


    After the line of sight returned to normal, Hansen found himself in a huge fighting field, and his position was above the grandstand of the fighting field.


    In addition to him, there are many different spirits and different creatures in the stands. But now, whether it is a different kind of creature or a different creature, even if it is usually a dead end, there is no immediate battle here. They all look at the fighting field below.


    At this time in the fighting field, there is a pair of fierce beasts fighting, one of them is a steel lion, the other is a six-armed snake woman, two monsters are crazy, other creatures are only watching the battle.


    Hansen looked around, because this fighting field is too big. With Hansen��s eyesight, I can��t see any creatures on the stands opposite the fighting ground. Six of them are not around him. I don��t know in the fighting arena. What position.


    "Mingyue!" did not see the six, but saw the moon that has not been found, Hansen screamed as he walked over.


    Seeing Hansen in the moon, but just faintly said: "I didn''t expect you to come here."


    "Where is Zhuo Lao?" Han Sen already knows that there are many things in the moon that are cheating on him, and there is no need to ask again. He is only worried about Zhuo Dong.


    Ming Yue said: "You can rest assured that he has nothing to do, just because he did not get the nuclear nucleus, so he could not enter the main battlefield. Now he is waiting outside the nuclear monument. You are able to enter the main battlefield. Do you kill that? Only the fire tail butterfly king?"


    "The goal you came to is here?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    Ming Yue nodded slightly: "Now I don''t want to marry you anymore. I just want to come here. Thank you for your help. After you go out, the Nguy will naturally thank you."


    Han Sen said faintly: "You don''t even have the ability to walk here. Do you really think you can capture the genetic core of God?"


    "It seems that you already know a lot of things." Ming Yue smiled slightly: "But you don''t have to worry about me, I have my own way, you help me to come here, it is already completed the task, do not need to think again of."


    "I am afraid you may not be able to get what you want," Hansen said with a sneer.


    "No one can stop me from acquiring the nuclear gene of God." The moon is a firm face.


    Hansen no longer said anything, just sat down next to him, he went to have a look, why in the end of the moon, she thought she could seize the gene of God in so many powerful people.


    Although her strength is good, she is not prominent in the main battlefield, and she does not know where her confidence comes from.


    "Look at the sentiment that you have come here, I want to persuade you to say it. If you look at it here, don''t go to war. Your strength is good, but there are too many strong people here. You don''t have a chance. Even if I am not prepared, I will not dare to fight for the nuclear gene of God." Ming Yue said to Hansen sitting next to her.


    "That is my own business." Han Sen said faintly.


    Of course, he has to fight, not only to participate in the war, but also to take down the genetic core of God, it is best to let the moonlight like a game.


    It��s just that Han Sen still can��t figure out what it��s like to stay in the moon.


    What the moon wants to say, but see the two super-god creatures in the fighting field have already scored the victory, the steel lion was torn by a six-armed snake female, and quit the battlefield.


    Fortunately, it retreats fast enough, otherwise I am afraid that even life is gone.


    Suddenly I saw a gene nucleus in the hands of the moon radiating a strange brilliance, and at the same time there was a light door in front of her.


    "I advise you to be kind, this is not the place you should come here." When the moon said, he walked into the light door, and when he appeared again, he had already arrived in the fighting field.


    At the same time on the other side of the fighting field, a stranger also entered the fighting field.


    The alien took a sledgehammer, and when he came up, he slammed into the moon, and the hammer formed a horrible explosion. Almost even the mountains could explode.


    The moon has summoned her ghost umbrella, but the current Umbrella seems to be a bit different.


    "Weird! How does the breath on her Nether Umbrella become stronger?" Hansen looked at the umbrella in the hands of the moon and frowned slightly. Now the Umbrella is much stronger than he had seen before, even not weaker than the super gene nucleus. .


    The sledgehammer in the hands of the aliens squats down, but the moon in the moon does not evade. The Umbrella in the hand rotates, and the umbrella surface forms a huge whirlpool.


    The giant hammer squatted on it, and it was suddenly sucked into the whirlpool. The strange hands held the hammer handle and tried to pull the hammer out, but the suction was strong and terrible, directly connected with the hammer and the hammer. Sucked in.


    When the Nether Umbrella stops rotating, there is a pattern of a stranger waving a giant hammer on the umbrella surface.


    There are some discolors and different creatures on the battle platform. It is also a descendant of the imperial class. Even a face is sucked into the umbrella, even if it is dead or not.


    "I''m not right... It''s too bad... The power of the Umbrella has never been so strong. Did she have promoted the super gene core? But is this genetic battlefield not only allowing creatures below the gem level to enter?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    "Now you understand, this time no matter who comes, the person who finally got the nuclear gene of God must be me." The moon came back from the light door, sitting next to Hansen, confidently said. 2219

 Chapter 1482： Admit defeat

    "Since you have such strength, why bother to install it?" Han Sen said lightly.


    The moon shook his head: "It''s not a pity, although I have a way to enhance the Nether Umbrella and let it reach the level of the super gene core for a while, but the time is very limited. I have to stay in the main battlefield before I can use it. I won the nuclear gene of God. I will not use it until I am here. So, thank you and Zhuo Dong for helping me get here."


    Hansen didn''t say anything more, although this was originally what he had to do, but he was deceived by the moon, or he was very upset.


    What the moon wants to say, but the gene core of Hansen��s hand is also lit up, and a light door is opened in front of Hansen. It seems that it is his turn to play.


    "You are just a human being. If you die, there is no chance of resurrection. The strong here is like a cloud. If I were you, I would not participate in this kind of battle that is meaningless and risking my life." Said.


    "I don''t like to participate in meaningless battles, so I have to get this nuclear gene of God, it makes sense." Han Sen said a faint sentence, he walked into the light door, appeared in In the fighting field.


    Ming Yue sighs to himself: "Although some of you are sorry for you, but this time the genetic gene of God I must get it."


    After all, the eyes of the moon fell on the field, and Hansen��s opponent turned out to be a red dragon. He couldn��t help but frown slightly: ��After Akasaka is the emperor, it seems that Hansen��s luck is not so good, even if he can win In the next game, I am afraid that it will pay a small price. But this is also good, lest I encounter him, such a funny human being, and some can''t bear to refine his income in the Umbrella."


    Hansen saw Akasaka, and Akasaka also saw Hansen. Two people couldn��t help but sigh, and then Akasaka laughed. "It��s really bad luck. I didn��t expect to encounter it in the first game. you."


    Hansen smiled and didn''t talk. Akasaka shook his head helplessly: "Whether, anyway, it will be lost sooner or later, and you can lose in the hands of your sword. It is not a shame."


    After all, Akasaka suddenly waived his right to confess and quit the fighting.


    After the Red Dragon is the Great Emperor, there is still some fame in the aliens. Now Akasaka is directly confessing to the war without fighting, and many of the aliens are very surprised. They have heard what is going on, and Akasaka Who is the dragon in the battle?


    The moon is also a stunned face. After Akasaka met Hansen, she took the initiative to admit defeat. This is somewhat beyond her expectation. It is impossible to guess what is going on.


    Hansen walked out of the light door and sat down on the original seat.


    Looking at the moon, he didn''t mean to talk. He couldn''t help but ask: "Why did Akasaka admit defeat?"


    "Maybe I am lucky, or he looks at me handsome, I can''t bear to hurt me, so I will take the initiative to admit defeat?" Hansen said with a smile.


    The moon will not believe his ghosts, but it is not too much in the heart. Although the red dragon is behind the emperor, it is not too strong, and it is far from the opponent of the moon, so the moon is not very good. care.


    There are always strong players who enter the fighting field, whether it is a different creature or a different kind of spirit, which has a lot of powerful existence.


    After six games, the face of the moon changed: "The six great emperors even came to the genetic battlefield."


    "You haven''t already won, who has a relationship?" Hansen said mockingly.


    "The six great emperors are different. Although he does not have a super gene nucleus, his body is still the body of the great emperor. Even if it is me, there is no one hundred percent sure to win him." The moonlight looked solemnly.


    Hansen snorted and said nothing. Although the moon is awkward, it is a pity that she is not a real practitioner. Even if she has a super gene core as a booster, Hansen is not optimistic about her when it comes to real combat power.


    Not to mention that it is six, even if it is against her, she may not be able to win.


    The power of the super gene nucleus is stronger, and the user must be able to exert its true power. The moon itself does not reach the super, and it is not a person who is dedicated to practice. It is difficult to say that the power of the super phantom umbrella can be exerted.


    Because there are not many creatures that can enter the main battlefield, it is only a few hours, the first round of the game has ended, and the second round of fighting has begun.


    The failed creatures have lost the chance to fight again, and the winners continue to win and lose.


    Soon it was the turn of the moon, her ghost umbrella was really powerful, and it was a face-to-face. She took the back of a super **** creature into the umbrella and turned it into a picture on the umbrella.


    "Where is the sacred and wonderful means of the female alien?"


    "If I am not mistaken, her strength is the power of the Nether, it should be from the once-ridden fourth shelter, the famous Ming family."


    ��There are so strong people in the Nguyen? How have you not heard of their deeds for many years?��


    "The war in that year was too fierce. Many powerful races have been crouched, and the Nether is only one of them."


    "I see this time the nuclear gene of God, I am afraid that it will fall in the hands of the six great emperors or the female genius, we should have no chance."


    "It��s just to come to see and see, there are such strong people, we have opportunities."


    "It��s terrible. Even the super-natural creatures who have condensed the gem gene nuclear can not resist the power of the umbrella. They are directly killed. I don��t know if the six emperors can break her umbrella."


    "If I meet her, I can only abstain directly. Otherwise, she will be included in the umbrella. I don''t know if I can return to the resurrection of the soul."


    Everyone has been talking about it, and some of them have been shocked by the strength of the moon.


    In a short while, it was Hansen��s turn to play. After Hansen entered the fighting field, he saw his opponent coming out of the light door, and could not help but be a slight glimpse.


    "What happened today, I actually met an acquaintance." Hansen licked his lips and looked at the opposite hair.


    The people watching the battle saw Hansen and Sumi, and they were all a little excited.


    Hansen is a human being who can let the red dragons admit defeat, and Sumi is the crystallization of the two great emperors. The talent is extraordinary. In the spiritual circle, it is also the famous second generation of the great emperor.


    These two strong fighters fought, and naturally let all the creatures have some expectations.


    "I don''t know who is stronger?"


    "Of course it is necessary, but after the two emperors, I heard that his power is powerful, although it is only a gem gene nuclear, but the power has been able to barely compete with the super **** creature."


    "How come out so many terrible powerhouses this time, the genetic verification of God is hard to say in who''s hands." 4519

 Chapter 1483： God-like sword

    Seeing Hansen��s opponent turned out to be a must, and the moon couldn��t help but frown slightly, muttering to himself: ��The power of Sumi is too strong. If he is full of his blow, I��m afraid that even the opportunity to admit defeat will be No, if I were you, I will give up directly now."


    Within the fighting field, Hans had to go to Hansen and walked to Hansen��s face, but he did not pull the sword. He just looked at Hansen and said, ��I heard from your humanity, you humans. What is the price, then what is the price of your sword? What price do I have to give, will you teach me the sword?"


    It must be said that the whole scene is a loss.


    The sons of the two great emperors, who are famous in the second generation of the great emperor, will learn the swordsmanship from a human being. This is really too amazing.


    "A super gene core, I want to learn what sword method I want to teach you." Hansen said.


    "Yes, but the super gene core is not here. After leaving the genetic battlefield, you can come to the virtual stove shelter to find me, or you can say a place, I will go to you." I agreed to it in one bite, as if in his opinion, Hansen��s sword is much more precious than a super gene.


    The creatures on the battle platform are even more awkward. After all, the super gene nucleus is not the hand that anyone can get. Many of them have been suffering for so many years, only to be able to condense a super gene nucleus.


    Now, I have to use the super gene core to change Hansen��s sword method, which makes them more curious. What kind of swordsman does Hansen have, it is worth a super gene core.


    "I have the opportunity to go to the virtual stove shelter to find you." Han Sen also just said that, just did not expect that Mi will actually promise, can not help but sigh that the second generation of the emperor is a cow, even the super gene core does not put In the eyes, give it to you.


    "The business is over, it''s going to be a business, let''s take it." Hansen pulled out the sword and said.


    "What hand? If I have beaten you, why bother to learn your swordsmanship, I admit defeat, you remember to come to the virtual stove shelter to find me." It must be said of course.


    In the stunned crowd, Sumi has already confessed to the exit of the fighting arena.


    The moon is full of complex colors, and she never dreamed that it would be the result.


    "What did he do during the period of separation?" The moon suddenly found out that Hansen, who she thought she knew already, suddenly became somewhat strange.


    Hansen returned to the position to sit down. The moon was just watching him not talking. The original moon did not regard Hansen as a competitor, but now he has to start to take Hansen seriously.


    Even the second generation of the Emperor must be the opponent of Han Lin, and let the moon feel the pressure.


    The surrounding spirits and aliens looked at Hansen and the moon, talking about Hansen, and talking about the moon, but the two were not talking about anything.


    Although the squad won two straight games, but also let a variety of aliens and different creatures know his name, but for Hansen, this does not help him.


    If you want to get the gene of God, he always has to fight with the moon or the six games. If luck is better, before he meets two people, they have already scored the first step, then Hansen only needs It��s okay to fight with the winners between them. This is the best result.


    The battle continued until the final winner was reached. The light door continued to open on the battle platform, and each of the strong players entered the battlefield.


    The creatures that basically met the six roads and the moon moon took the initiative to abstain and admit defeat. No one wants to play with their own little life.


    However, Hansen is not so lucky. Although the aliens who come here now know the name of Tianjian, but they have not seen the power of Hansen with their own eyes, there are still people who don��t give up.


    The super-god creature that came up in the third round just sniffed with the nose and took the initiative to abstain from the power. When I went to the fourth round, I met an emperor, but I didn��t give up the right to admit defeat.


    "Is it a sword? I am going to see, why is a human being so arrogant with the name of Tianjian, do you really think that you are the strongest swordsman in the world?" The alien spirit is unscrupulous, and the knife is directly drawn. To Hansen.


    "I have never said what kind of sword I am." Han Sen said faintly, he had already pulled the sword in his hand and stabbed the alien.


    Hansen really doesn''t like the nickname of Tianjian. It is too earthy. He still prefers the nickname of gold coins. It is more expensive and festive.


    It seems that thousands of knives have fallen together, and almost the entire fighting field has been shrouded in it. There is no room for Hansen to dodge.


    This alien is called a hundred knives. His gene name is 10,000 knives. He has a knife and a knife. He is born with a powerful range of attack capabilities.


    Before the hundred knives have heard of Hansen defeated Akasaka and Sumi, know that Hansen''s swordsmanship is really powerful, just a sword, he may not be Hansen''s opponent.


    However, he has a knives gene nuclear, does not give Hansen the opportunity to display swordsmanship, forcing Hansen to fight with him, he is to defeat Hansen with strength.


    Looking at the sky and the knife fell, Han Sen did not look the same, the hands of the A-Sword directly greeted.


    He needs to win with swordsmanship, which is only relative to Sumi, and the strength of the sword must be too strong. He can''t touch it hard and can only avoid winning by technique.


    But the same is the knives of the gemstone gene, his power is far less than that of the sword, and Hansen must dodge.


    when!


    The sword collided, Hansen''s hand was too Ajian, and the knife light near his body was blocked. The figure did not retreat, and the sword was like a rolling tide.


    On the power, Hansen''s body is not inferior to any gem-level creature.


    Before those people just heard that Hansen��s swordsmanship was so powerful that he had never seen it before, and he did not know how powerful it was.


    Now that Hansen��s battle against hundreds of knives has been seen, it��s all somewhat relieved. Why are you even willing to pay the price of a super gene, and you must learn the swordsmanship with Hansen.


    In addition to the first knife, the hundred knives were not able to attack another knife. All his knives were abandoned halfway. It is not that he does not want to continue, but if he continues, he will first hit Hansen''s sword.


    Hansen��s swordsmanship is like a **** who can predict the future. Each of his swords does not seem to be a direct thorn, or even some people can��t understand why the sword will stab there, but wait. After a hundred knives shot, they discovered that the original sword had a magical effect there.


    Every song of Hansen is for the future, so that the sword of the gods is so stunned. After seeing Hansen��s swordsmanship, no one thinks the value of a superpolar gene is too Expensive.


    "Value! It''s too much of his mother''s value! If I have a super gene nucleus, a sword talent and a gene nucleus, I will certainly learn this sword method, which is simply a sword-like method." 2219

 Chapter 1484： Waiting to see you beat her

    Hundreds of knives have not been able to support hundreds of swords under Hansen''s sword, and they have to admit defeat to the battlefield.


    Although Hansen won, but it was not as scary as the moon, every time Hansen appeared, the opponent would fight with Hansen and refused.


    Because Hansen''s swordsmanship is very repressive, but he can''t directly kill his opponent, so they are not too afraid.


    This also gave Hansen the opportunity to practice the new swordsmanship. All of these opponents are super-god creatures or descendants of the emperors. Each has its own secrets and abilities, and tests Hansen''s new swordsmanship from various levels.


    Regardless of the ability of the opponent, Hansen can respond with different swordsmanship changes, the swordsmanship is endless, but the core is still pre-judgment and layout.


    The moon is more and more surprised, the Hansen used is obviously ghost swordsmanship, and it is still incomplete ghost swordsmanship, but I don��t know why, Hansen��s incomplete ghost swords learned from her are more than her Ghost swordsmanship is even more powerful.


    It��s not just powerful, I don��t know how many times it��s so powerful. I��m thinking in my heart: ��Why do ghost swords have no such power in my hands, or I don��t have to rely entirely on the Umbrella.��


    After another round of opponents defeated Hansen''s sword, he was seated in the name of his sword, and all the descendants of the Emperor and Super God recognized his sword.


    When Hansen once again entered the fighting arena, everyone was a glimpse, because Hansen��s opponent this time turned out to be six great emperors.


    "It''s a pity. If you can reach the super sword, you may not be able to fight the six emperors. Now there is no chance."


    "They met too early, and I still want to see a few more swords like that. It''s amazing."


    ......


    Everyone thinks that Hansen��s must lose, and the sword is powerful. It is based on the fact that the body is on the same scale, and the difference is not too far.


    In the face of absolute strength and speed, the strong swordsmanship is useless.


    The moon was slightly relieved. Hansen and the six-way first battle, it should be Hansen''s defeat, let her lose a stronger opponent.


    Although the moon is very confident about the Umbrella, Han Sen is full of strangeness, but it is a bit jealous for the moon. If you can''t meet it, it will be better.


    Of course, if Hansen can beat the best of six, the moon always feels that six is ??her biggest obstacle.


    Han Sen saw six roads and was slightly bitter. He couldn��t understand the six roads. He knew that he would not exceed 10%.


    The six-way sword method is no worse than him, and the physical quality is more than one level. There is almost no suspense in such a battle.


    Six look at Han Sen, said with a slight smile: "I know what is in your heart, I am waiting to see you defeat her, this is also very interesting."


    Only said such a sentence, the six roads actually quit the fighting field.


    Everyone is a glimpse, and no one has thought that the six roads will eventually admit defeat, and the six-speaking sentence, she said, obviously refers to the moon.


    "It is really unexpected that the Six Great Emperors have retired for him."


    "Is he really the opponent of the Six Great Emperors? How can I not look like it?"


    "What do you know, when you reach the realm of the six great emperors, the hardest thing to find is a good opponent. Of course, be nice to him."


    "I originally thought that the Miao woman would be stronger. I didn''t expect the six great emperors to be so optimistic about the Tianjian, and to see the meaning of the six great emperors. It seems that Tianjian will definitely win against the Shang women."


    "The six great emperors themselves gave up the opportunity to become a full-day sword. If he is victorious, then he will be too disappointing to the six great emperors."


    ......


    The moon was secretly relieved. Although the words of the Six Great Emperors made her feel awkward, she was able to avoid a battle with the Six Great Emperors. Her heart was still very happy.


    The biggest obstacle to capturing the nuclear gene of God has disappeared. It is definitely a good thing for the moon.


    "I didn''t expect him to come here, but there is such a benefit." The look of the moon looks at Hansen intricately, and he secretly said: "What kind of human being is he, even the six great emperors are like this to him?"


    The next battle has become somewhat boring. Everyone is looking forward to the battle between Hansen and Hidden Moon. In the case of Hansen��s alienation, they all take the initiative to admit their abstentions and want to see Hansen and Ming. The battle of the month.


    Originally, they thought that Hansen��s chances of winning would be lower, but the six emperors believed Hansen and made them shake their own judgments.


    Because the Hanling and the sacred moon''s aliens and super-natural creatures have taken the initiative to admit defeat, it didn''t take long for the two to see each other in the fighting field.


    "I didn''t think that the biggest obstacle to winning the nuclear gene of God would be you." The moon sighed.


    Han Sen said faintly: "Now you regret it is useless, you should not let me come from the beginning."


    Mingyue shook his head: "It''s not just my own decision to let you come. It''s also the decision of Gu Qingcheng. She said that you can help me more than the ghost month. She said that it is correct. If it is changed, I will come with me. I am afraid I can''t get here, but she can''t think of it, you will be my opponent."


    "What is the relationship between you and Gu Qingcheng?" Hansen asked, he did not expect the moon to answer.


    Sure enough, the moon did not have to answer the question. It just opened the Umbrella and pointed to Hansen. "The creatures that are inhaled into the Umbrella are hard to live. You help me a lot. I don''t want to kill. You, but the genetic gene of God, I must get it, so you should quit yourself."


    "You didn''t say before, don''t participate in the meaningless battle. If I quit now, isn''t it all meaningless in the previous battle?" Hansen said faintly.


    He has observed for a long time that the power of the Umbrella should be a space force that can inhale the soul into the space of the Umbrella, and ban it inside and slowly refine it.


    Hansen himself also practiced the super-nuclear gene technology of the space department. It is no stranger to this. He thought for a long time, and thought of some countermeasures. However, he did not know whether these methods were feasible or not.


    Of course, the easiest way is to become a super emperor, the kind of suction and banned ability of the Umbrella, and it has no effect on the super-spirit.


    However, Hansen did not want to become a super-spirit in front of everyone.


    "Since you insist on being enemies with me, it''s no wonder that I don''t miss the old feelings." Ming Yue said with a cold face, and also turned the ghost umbrella in his hand.


    The umbrella surface exudes faint light, and when it turns, the space around it is distorted, forming a black hole-like vortex.


    Hansen suddenly felt a huge suction entangled his body and pulled him to the whirlpool. 89

 Chapter 1485： War month

    The power of the vortex is great, Hansen has exhausted all his strength, and can''t stop his body from throwing into the Umbrella, and in a moment he will be inhaled into the Umbrella.


    Watching the aliens and alien creatures of the war, see Hansen also can not resist the strange power of the Nether Umbrella, some secretly pity, so the strong martial arts will fall.


    But when Han Sen was about to be inhaled into the Umbrella, he suddenly saw Hansen��s body flashing, disappearing like a teleport.


    Everyone thought that he was inhaled into the umbrella, but Hansen��s figure was already on the side of the moon, and a sword slammed into the throat of the moon.


    "What happened just now? How did he escape?"


    "Don''t see it!"


    Everyone did not see how Hansen escaped from the Umbrella. Even the moon was a bit stunned. She did not see clearly how Hansen escaped.


    The moon gnawed his teeth, and the Umbrella in his hand turned. When the body receded, the Umbrella was directed at Hansen again, and he wanted to **** him into the umbrella again.


    However, Hansen��s figure flashed and he reached the side of the moon. There was no way to face him without the umbrella of the Umbrella.


    This time everyone saw it clearly. Hansen��s time and space outside his body was distorted. He was like a real teleport like the side of the moon. The power of the Umbrella did not pull him.


    "That is the power of time and space? Isn''t Tianjian actually a rare duality of time and space?" The alienation of the goods, immediately recognized the power used by Hansen, was greatly surprised.


    Any property of time and space is very rare. It has the power of dualism. It is rare and rare, and it is less likely than the lottery.


    In the history of the Fourth Sanctuary, there have only been a few cases of aliens and aliens with dual attributes of time and space. One hand is counted, and the other is the strong one among the strong.


    However, Hansen is not a dual talent, his time and space talents are only derived from the alien gene in the third shelter.


    Although it is a lot worse than the real time and space talents, when you use the ghosts all the time, you can let Hansen briefly transit through time and space.


    This extremely short-distance teleport, the farthest distance will not exceed one meter, which is inferior to the single talent of the space system, but it is very useful for the Umbrella.


    The time and space of the ghosts alone is not enough to completely get rid of the suction of the Umbrella. After all, Hansen��s talent in time and space is not very good, and the body does not reach the super. The ghost can not face the ghost umbrella.


    However, after Hansen��s observation, the suction of the Umbrella is only present on the umbrella surface of the Umbrella, and the closer it is to the center of the umbrella, the stronger the suction.


    Every time the moon inhales the opponent into the Umbrella, it is aimed at the enemy with the center of the Umbrella.


    In order to verify this idea, Hansen just pointed at him with a Umbrella in the moon, and he had already flicked sideways, only to point the edge of the umbrella to him.


    Although he still felt a strong suction, but with the ghostly time and space shuttle ability, Hansen successfully escaped the suction of the Umbrella.


    As a result, Hansen has the confidence, as long as the Nether Umbrella is not indifferent to inhale everything, then there is no way for Hansen to cope.


    In Hansen''s view, the moon is not just an enhanced version of the whisker.


    However, the sword has a small range of swords and no long-range attack ability. It is easier to dodge, and the moonlight of the moon has a certain long-distance suction, and the range is relatively large. It is more troublesome to deal with.


    Hansen was absolutely not afraid of trouble in the battle, so he was very patient, constantly moving his position and avoiding the center position of the Umbrella.


    The moon also shows that Hansen��s space movement ability is not strong. He is trying to swing the Umbrella. He wants to use the center of the umbrella to point to Hansen. As long as he can use the center of the umbrella to point to him, he can use the Nether. The strongest force of the umbrella forced Hansen into the Umbrella.


    However, the moon suddenly found out that she had made a mistake. She shouldn��t let Hansen approach her. Now Hansen is moving around her, moving between the steps, from time to time on the side and back of the moon. Although he was able to keep up with Hansen''s speed, he always judged Hansen''s next position, and there was no way to make the center of the umbrella face Hansen.


    Only the suction at the edge position will be rid of Hansen��s strange body, and it is difficult to truly put him in the umbrella.


    The strange face of the warrior''s face was revealed. The picture they saw now was like a child with a pistol shooting at the surrounding, but always couldn''t hit the adult who walked around her.


    This gave them an illusion, as if an adult was playing with a child.


    Of course, they know very well that it is definitely not a play. Any mistake by Hansen will make him fall to death.


    But I don''t know why, but they always feel that they don''t need to worry about Hansen, just as Hansen can''t make mistakes.


    The heart of the moon has already begun to be a little impatient. She has been unable to use the central position of the Umbrella to target Hansen, and she has to be relegated by Hansen��s sword, and she will retreat to the edge of the fighting field.


    Suddenly, the movement of the moon was in the heart, not waiting for Hansen to force it again, but she rushed to the wall at the edge of the fighting field.


    Hansen was able to confront her, relying on the mysterious body, turning around her body, making her completely inaccurate, and always unable to use the position of the umbrella to target Hansen.


    But as long as she is facing the wall, Hansen can''t use this method to avoid the Umbrella, and Hansen can be easily defeated.


    The different spirits and alien creatures of the warfare also saw her intentions. Some of them could not help but worry about Hansen. If Hanyue walked to the wall, Hansen could no longer fight against her.


    The moon is only less than ten meters away from the wall of the fighting field. Once she was rushed over, Hansen lost 90%, but this distance of ten meters is just like the world of the moon. In front of her, she is just a storm, and it can be reached in two steps.


    However, it is such a simple rush, for the moon, it seems that the task is impossible.


    The hole sacred mystery and the ghost scorpion were used by Hansen to the limit. Between the body movements, a sword and a sword stabbed in a strange position. It seemed to be stabbing in the empty space, and it was impossible to encounter the moon, but with Hansen. The movement of the footsteps, as well as the movement of the position of the moon, makes the sword that seems to be stabbing into the empty space, and becomes the key to the sacred moon.


    The moon looks at the wall in front of me, but feels like there are countless obstacles and corners in front of her eyes. She has to turn to continue to move forward, otherwise she will directly hit the obstacle and destroy the car.


    Those obstacles are naturally Hansen and the sword in his hands. He held a powerful umbrella in the moon, but found that not only Hansen was injured, but he was forced by Hansen to be like a puppet, not only close to the wall, but distance The walls are getting farther and farther.


    "This sword is really a god!" Akasaka could not help but admire. 0898)

 Chapter 1486： Body of the gods

    "The great emperor, Hansen is not the man you are looking at." Sumi, standing on the side of the six roads, also praised.


    Six roads shook his head: "He can only be half of the sword."


    "Half of the swordsmanship?" Must look at the six.


    Hansen, who looked at the scene, said: "The core of his sword is actually not a sword. Even if you don''t use a sword, you can use a knife, a gun or even an empty hand. He can play such a power. The sword is for him. It''s just a prop, not his only one. If you really want to learn his sword, you can learn its shape, but you must have your own god, otherwise you will not only gain something, but also lose yourself."


    "Thank you for the guidance of the emperor, you must remember it."


    In the battlefield, the moon has been forced into a desperate situation by Han Sen. The rhythm of the sword method makes her suffocate. She clearly recognizes every trick, and she is still her own sword, but she can''t resist the attack of the sword. Can''t guess where the next offensive came from.


    The sword passed over the shoulder, and there was a blood mark on the white skin of the moon. Her physical quality did not increase, but the gene core temporarily reached super.


    The face of the moon is a bit ugly. In any case, Hansen will become an obstacle to her taking the nuclear gene of God. Even if she breaks into the super-secret umbrella, she can��t help him.


    "Han Sen, I will say it again, and immediately quit, but don''t blame me for being ruthless. In any case, I have to get the gene of God."


    "This is exactly what I want to say." Han Sen said faintly, the sword in his hand did not stop.


    While dodging the Nether Umbrella and attacking the Moon, Hansen is still very calm, without any signs of impatience, as if it were just a game of handcuffs.


    "This is what you forced me." The moon seems to have made some kind of decision, and the face is absolutely ruined.


    Han Sen��s heart was slightly moved. It seemed to be a little uneasy. I saw that the eyes of the moon were turned into blue color. If the two rounds of the moon were empty, the brilliance inside was more and more vigorous.


    Almost at the same time, the breath of the moon was suddenly soaring and soaring, and between moments it was already strong enough to be incredible, just like playing chicken blood.


    "Does this guy eat stimulants?" Hansen frowned at the moon, and the power of the moon itself increased rapidly, making up for her only flaws. Together with her ghost umbrella, the strength suddenly rose to a terrible degree. It is not inferior to the real emperor.


    ��How did she do it? Can she improve her physical fitness to the level of the emperor in an instant?�� said a little surprised.


    The six roads are indifferent: "The family has not been in the world for too long, and even the body of the gods has been forgotten. It seems that she is the orthodox blood of the Pluto, otherwise it is impossible to inspire the body of the gods."


    "The body of the gods? The special constitution of the family?" asked.


    "Not all, the Pluto Emperor of that year had this ability, but among his descendants, there are not many who can fully inherit this physique." Liu said.


    "What kind of physique is this? How can it be possible to raise the physique to this point in an instant?" asked.


    Six looks at the moon in the field and said: "There is also a **** called the **** of death in Pluto. The so-called body of the gods is actually to make the gods come to her body. As far as I know, they are called meditation. Although God is not a true god, but the power is enough to compete with the top emperor. When Pluto came to the world with the gods, even after the six great powers, they fell in that battle."


    "It is so powerful, is Hansen not lost?"


    Six smiles: "That is not necessarily there. Although the body of the **** is very powerful, the gods are also very powerful. Even if I have not self-destructed, I may not be able to win the gods, but the gods are coming to the body. The burden is great. Pluto Emperor used the gods to come, and only supported the time less than one day. Even after the six great emperors, they finally could not support the power of the gods to sneak away. The physical quality of the moon is still If you don''t reach the imperial level, such a fragile body can''t support all the power of the gods. The time that can be persisted is very limited. I estimate that before the gods are completely coming, she must stop the activation of the body of the gods, otherwise the gods will completely Falling on her, let alone killing, her body blew first."


    "While saying this, even if it is not completely coming, I am afraid that Hansen can''t resist it. Such a force can be combined with the Umbrella. You can kill him with a single blow." Ms. and asked six times: "The Great, Do you see Hansen still have a chance?"


    "I don''t know, according to normal circumstances, there is no chance, but he is a very special guy, maybe there is still a chance." Liu Dao looked at Hansen with interest.


    I can''t help but smile in my heart. What do you mean by the six words? This is simply to say that you have to wait for the miracle to appear.


    In the fighting field, the moon is as normal as the six words. Before the limit of the body reaches the limit, Hansen has already launched an attack.


    The Umbrella in the hand waved, and the umbrella was aimed at Hansen.


    Under that powerful force, this speed has made Hansen unable to respond, his brain wants to hide, but the body has not kept up with the speed of the brain.


    Suddenly a huge suction came, Hansen was involuntarily attracted to the Umbrella, Han Sen used the ghost to open, but could not get rid of the horrible suction, still pulled to the rotating umbrella.


    And as the power of the moon rises, the suction of the Umbrella becomes even stronger. Not to mention that the position of the umbrella is aligned with Hansen. This time, even if the edge of the umbrella is aimed at Hansen, his strength is not enough. Get rid of it.


    This is the benefit of the nuclear gene of this life. The power will be affected by the power of the body. It is not like the gene core acquired from the day after tomorrow. It has nothing to do with the body and will not be affected by the body power.


    Hansen��s continuous use of several forces to get rid of suction is useless because the suction is too strong, but in a flash, Hansen is sucked into the swirl of the rotation.


    Everyone is terrified in their hearts. Even the strong Hansen is sucked into the Umbrella. Among the remaining aliens and aliens, I am afraid that no one has the ability to fight the moon.


    After the moon inhaled Hansen into the Umbrella, he immediately stopped the stimulation of the body of the gods. Although the gods have not yet fully arrived, there have been many cracks in her body during such a short blow, and then continue. Going down, you will have to explode and die.


    After the body of the gods stopped, the body of the moon returned to normal, but it was clear that there were many tears on her body, and the blood could not stop spilling out of the wound. The status looks very bad. 19

 Chapter 1487： True blood force

    "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be forced to this point." Ming Yue resisted the wounds and the feeling of weakness, and looked at the umbrella of the Umbrella.


    Originally, I wanted to take a look at Hansen��s portrait, but I only looked at it, but the moon was there, and there was no Hansen portrait on the umbrella.


    The moon was taken aback, rubbed his eyes and looked at it carefully. It really didn''t have anything. The umbrella was blank, not to mention Hansen''s portrait, even a portrait of a bone.


    The people on the battle platform also looked at the umbrella surface of the Umbrella with some strangeness. They had already seen the ability of the Umbrella before, and they did not see the portrait on the umbrella. They were also very confused.


    Suddenly, I saw only a touch of blood blooming on the Umbrella. It seemed to be a flower blooming on the oil-paper umbrella. The blood color spread quickly on the umbrella surface, and the umbrella surface of the Umbrella was completely stained with blood in a blink of an eye. The blood is still spreading rapidly toward the ribs and the handle.


    Seeing the blood color has spread to the position she is holding, the heart suddenly burst into amazement. I don��t know what the blood color is all about. The power of the Umbrella can��t stop the blood from spreading. She dare not take risks, and she has no time to think about it. Had to let go of the Umbrella.


    When the Umbrella is still in the air, it is completely swallowed up by the blood, and turned into a ghostly umbrella with a **** red body.


    "puff!"


    The moon was squirting a blood, and the eyes widened and couldn''t believe the red-eyed umbrella floating in the air.


    The Umbrella was like being destroyed. She completely lost contact with her, and her body was once again hit hard. The body that had been damaged by the coming of the gods was even crumbling, and almost stood still. Living.


    I saw the **** red umbrella with no wind and rotation. From the **** red vortex of the umbrella, Hansen actually rushed out again, and the ghost umbrella also automatically fell into his hands.


    Everyone opened their mouths and looked incredulously at Hansen, who was standing there with a Umbrella. He didn''t know how he did it. After being inhaled into the Umbrella, he was not refining, but he also took the Umbrella. The past.


    Hansen looked at the moon, and the Umbrella in his hand waved against the moon. The Umbrella suddenly turned again, and a powerful suction force brought the original owner of the Umbrella umbrella into the whirlpool.


    "No..." The moon screamed in amazement. Before it was finished, the body was already pulled into the whirlpool, and the sound stopped.


    Hansen stopped the rotation of the Umbrella, and saw a portrait of a woman in Tsing Yi on the umbrella. It was the moon.


    Sumi and others have long been stunned, no one can think of it, all the changes are so fast, just the winner��s moon, Hansen took away the umbrella in the blink of an eye, and even took her into the Nether. In the umbrella, everything is too sudden, and the brain can''t turn around for a while.


    Hansen was indeed inhaled into the Umbrella, but at the time of inhalation, Hansen put his true blood gene nucleus on the umbrella.


    Hansen has been studying for a long time. He probably knows that the true blood gene nucleus has a strong blood circulation ability. As long as it is saturated with the true blood gene nucleus, it will be controlled by Hansen like the blood of Hansen.


    However, there are many restrictions on the true blood gene nucleus. For example, the true blood gene nucleus itself has no power. As long as it does not touch the body, the true blood gene nucleus is of no use.


    Moreover, the control of the true blood gene nucleus is not permanent. Once the true blood gene nucleus is recovered, the control power will disappear.


    Hansen is not very clear about the significance of this control. Whether the real blood gene core has other abilities, he is still continuing research and development.


    Originally, Hansen was just holding the idea of ??trying it out. Try to see if the real blood gene core can control the Umbrella. After all, there is too much difference in level. Hansen does not expect the true blood gene core to penetrate the Umbrella.


    The effect of the true blood gene nucleus is obviously much better than he imagined. After the real blood gene nucleus entered the umbrella surface, it slowly penetrated into the Umbrella, and also dispelled the idea that Hansen turned into a super emperor.


    As the moon was taken away by Hansen along with the Umbrella, there was no suspense in the next battle. The opponents of Hansen directly confessed to abstaining.


    Until Hansen went into the fighting arena again, he did not see the opponent again, and in the center of the fighting field, an altar appeared.


    In the altar, there is a ray of light like a spring, and it goes to Hansen. The target of those gods is not Hansen, but the broken gene nucleus he used to enter the main battlefield.


    The gene nucleus was suspended in front of Hansen, and the endless light flooded into it, causing the nucleus to gradually change, gradually becoming a butterfly, and it looked very similar to the flamingo.


    When all the gods flooded into the gene nucleus, the gene nucleus had survived and turned into a butterfly flying to Hansen''s eyebrows, and in a blink of an eye it flew into the sea of ??souls.


    "Get the nuclear butterfly of God."


    Hansen glanced at the butterfly gene nucleus in his own soul and found that it looked like a firetail butterfly king, but it was a little different.


    At least it seems that it should not be a fire system, although the whole body is like a ruby, but there is no fluctuation of the fire system.


    God''s Gene Nuclear: Super Butterfly.


    Hansen saw the level of the butterfly gene nuclear, and suddenly he was overjoyed. This is a complete super gene core, which means that Hansen already has a super gene core.


    Although the gene nucleus of God is only similar to the nucleus of the natal gene, it cannot be regarded as the true nucleus of the natal gene, but its function is already very similar.


    For example, the gene nucleus of God and the nucleus of the natal gene can be reborn infinitely within the soul of the master after being destroyed.


    Another example is the strength of the nuclear gene of God, which is also affected by the power of the master, etc., and is the same as the nuclear gene of the life.


    Of course, there are also some different places. If the nuclear gene of God is destroyed, it will not cause the owner to be injured like the nuclear gene of the life. This is one of the advantages.


    The nuclear gene of God was completed, the main battlefield was directly closed, and everyone was directly transferred away from the main battlefield and returned to the outside of the nuclear monument.


    Solved the moon, and got the nuclear gene of God, Hansen this time can be regarded as a big win, but there is a point that Han Sen had to be carefully considered.


    After he left the genetic battlefield, he will return to the nuclear Vault of the Underworld Shelter. Now, how can he get out of the underworld shelter?


    The Ming people know that if he accepts the moon, he will definitely work hard with him. It is estimated that Gu Liancheng will not let him go.


    "If you can send it elsewhere, you can do it." Hansen sighed, but he also knew that it was impossible. He could only face the Nguyen and Gucheng, and he had to smash it. Otherwise It is a dead end. 19

 Chapter 1488： Return to the underworld

    Zhuo Donglai lingered outside the nuclear monument, originally wanted to wait for the moon to come out. .


    He also realized that he had been on the moon, and wanted to wait for the moon to come out and grab her to ask the situation.


    But who knows that the nuclear plaque on the gene is released, not the moon, but a few strong aliens and aliens.


    Zhuo Donglai suddenly changed his face and turned quickly to escape.


    Those aliens and aliens suddenly rushed together, and while chasing him, he cried, "Are you Zhuo Dong?"


    "The sorcerer of the moon, even called these beasts to kill me, it is so abominable." Zhuo Donglai was shocked and angry, thinking that the strong man who was looking for the moon to kill him, but also desperately running, nor answer.


    "What are you doing so fast? I asked if you are Zhuo Dong?" The stranger behind him chased him again.


    "I am not Zhuo Dong, you admit the wrong person." Zhuo Dong came and yelled, and the old fritters like him did not care about the reputation, life is the most important.


    "How could you not be Zhuo Donglai, obviously the same as Tianjian said, you must be Zhuodong." The stranger behind does not believe, while chasing and saying.


    "Scorpio? Probably just saying that the moon is the monk? If she has self-knowledge, she knows that she is jealous." Zhuo Dong thought in his heart, but his legs and mouth were not idle, and he ran and said: "I am really not what. Zhuo Donglai, I don��t know what��s going on, you must have mistaken people.��


    "It must not be wrong, it is you, Tianjian said very clearly, old and ugly, still have a goatee, such a human being is not you or who?" Hetero said.


    "Your sister, you are old and ugly, my name is the precipitation of the years." Zhuo Dong came to anger.


    However, in a blink of an eye, Zhuo Dong came to the heart and suddenly screamed, only a variety of brilliance flashed, there have been several aliens and different creatures chasing up, directly blocking his way, the behind the aliens and different creatures catch up, also Surround him in the middle.


    "It seems that Zhuo Donglai is going to die here today. I can only hate that I can''t kill the monk by myself." Zhuo Dong came to see the hopeless escape. He simply called the bachelor: "Come on, today, your grandfather will single out a group of you. If you want to kill me, you have to pay a painful price."


    Those aliens and different creatures look at him like a neuropathy. The stranger who shouted at him just said: "What crazy are you doing? Who is going to kill you? Tianjian asks us to meet you. If you help me, send you back to the transmission array, where are you talking nonsense?"


    Zhuo Dong came to a moment and almost thought that he was dreaming. After a while, he said: "Who are you talking about? Why should he let you send me?"


    "Does Tianjian not be your human friend? He said that you are his friend, we promised to help, are you really not Zhuo Dong?" A group of strangers and strangers are also suspicious looking at Zhuo Donglai.


    Zhuo Donglai quickly waved: "I am Zhuo Dong, but I can''t remember who Tianzhu is, and you can think about it."


    Zhuo Donglai thought: "Whoever is so low-powered, give yourself a name called Tianzhu, I don''t seem to know such a person, no matter what, anyway, I will admit it first, and it is most important to keep my life."


    "Oh, yes, the name of Tianjian seems to be Hansen." The stranger said another.


    Zhuo Donglai suddenly widened his eyes: "The person you are talking about is Hansen?"


    Zhuo Donglai felt as if he was in a dream. He was escorted back to the transmission array by a group of aliens and alien creatures, and returned to the ruined shelter from the transmission array.


    "Maybe I am really old. The young people are really unfortunate. They have such influences in the aliens and different creatures. It seems that the days when I am standing at the shelter of the Fourth God are not Far away." Zhuo Dong could not help but sigh.


    After Hansen and Liu Dao and other people broke up, they rushed back to the transmission array that they sent in. Only then can they be transmitted.


    Hansen is studying the butterfly gene nucleus along the way. If you really want to fight it, this super butterfly gene nucleus may be his biggest reliance.


    The butterfly gene nucleus is indeed not the original fire system. After the glory of the main battlefield, the original defective gene nucleus was repaired intact, and some changes have taken place.


    The butterfly gene is like a ruby. It has a blue fireworks pattern inside. It looks very gorgeous and beautiful. It is the most beautiful of all Hansen gene nucleus.


    However, when it comes to ability, the butterfly gene nucleus is an intuitive one, and you don''t need research to know its role.


    The butterfly gene nucleus can be attached to Hansen''s body, which makes Hansen grow a pair of butterfly-like wings. Unlike the flying beast, the wing of the butterfly gene is not only capable of flying, but also has powerful power. Can provide Hansen not inferior to the super power of super **** creatures.


    "It is really the nuclear gene of God, it is too strong." Han Sen tried the butterfly gene nuclear power, the heart more and more surprises.


    Having a butterfly gene nucleus is equivalent to having a capital that competes with the superpower, at least not too much in strength and speed.


    "Maybe this time I can escape from the Underworld Shelter, I really have to rely on you." Hansen thought in his heart.


    Returning to the transmission array when he passed forward, Hansen thought all the details carefully before he embarked on the transmission array.


    This transmission array was actually started normally. Hansen��s space was distorted, and in a blink of an eye he returned to the gene pool of the Underworld Shelter.


    As far as the situation is concerned, the nuclear nucleus is full of the genus, which is the genus he has seen in the hall of the different spirits, including the moon.


    Gu Qingcheng stood in less than two meters from Hansen, staring at Hansen.


    "Where is the Son? I remember that I told you that the Son will live and you will live. The Holy Son will die as well. Don''t tell me that the Son is not able to come out alive." Gu Qingcheng stared at Hansen and said coldly.


    Han Sen��s gaze swept through the masses of the Nguyen, and finally settled on the beautiful face of Gu��s face, summoned the **** ghost umbrella, and slowly opened the umbrella to reveal the Tsing Yi. Portrait of a woman.


    "You said that the Son, will not be her?" Han Sen said faintly.


    "How can the Son be in the Umbrella?" The crowds of the Nguyen were suddenly shocked, and Gucheng also changed color, and the injury was about to catch the Umbrella.


    "Don''t move, who will go one step further, I will let your son and this umbrella fly together." Hansen screamed coldly.


    "You dare!" The innumerable geniuses of the inhabitants roared in unison, and the horror that erupted was enough to destroy a city.

 Chapter 1489： The power of the butterfly gene

    Ignoring those horror, Hansen directly pulled out the sword and bowed to the ghost umbrella in his hand.


    "All live." Gu Qingcheng snorted, but the sound was not big, but in a flash he suppressed the roar of all the strong people of the genius, so that the entire nuclear corpus was quiet.


    Han Sen��s Tai Ajian also stopped and did not continue to squat.


    "Leaving the Nether Umbrella and letting out the Son, I can keep you alive." Gu Liancheng stared at Hansen slowly.


    "My life is my own. I don''t need anyone to protect me. If you want my life, you can take it yourself." Hansen said that he strode outside the gene bank.


    A group of people will come up to block, Hansen is not to say anything, the sword will be smashed into the Umbrella.


    "All retreat." Gu Qingcheng''s face was indifferent, and after drinking a group of other people, he looked at Hansen and said, "Do you really think that you can escape from the underworld shelter?"


    "The best way to escape is to escape. There is a son who gives me a back." Hansen seems to be fearless. He holds the sword in one hand and holds the umbrella and moves on.


    The people of the Nguyen are not willing to retreat, they are standing there staring at Hansen, his face full of anger.


    Hansen did not retreat, and went straight ahead, and he was about to face the big gang of the gang.


    "Let''s let go, let him go." Gu Qingcheng said with a cold face.


    "Lord, the breath of the umbrella is very similar to the sacred umbrella of the Son, but it doesn''t look like a phantom umbrella, maybe there is a swindle."


    "Yes, even if it is really a ghost umbrella, he is a human being in his area, and it is impossible to destroy the Umbrella. We can''t let him go." Another gangster said.


    A group of gangs clamored and screamed, and refused to give in.


    Hansen��s heart was shocked: ��It seems that there is one thing in the moon that didn��t lie to me. She really should have an enemy in the genre, and it seems that her son is not so much to be seen by the gang. This hostage is also Unreliable."


    Gu Qingcheng is cold: "It is better to let you be the owner of the Underworld Shelter. Do you make my place?"


    "Don''t dare." All the people of the Ming dynasty were surprised. They said with enthusiasm and sincerity, it seems that they are still very afraid of Gu Qingcheng.


    "Don''t dare to stand still there?" Gu Qingcheng''s face is a bit gloomy.


    A group of strong people of the Nguyen reluctantly let a road open, Han Sen secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but did not dare to have the slightest care, or clasped swords and umbrellas, ready to shoot.


    Under the commentary of many powerful inhabitants, Hansen slowly walked out of the gene bank and just stepped out of the gate. Suddenly, a strange animal appeared out of Hansen''s side from the side, like a scaleless white snake, Shekou. Biting into Hanson��s head.


    The strong people of the Nyg are all overjoyed. The alien beast has the invisible ability, but it can''t move. The invisible force will disappear after a move. It has been kept out of the door, waiting for Hansen to go to the gate, far away from it. I just bite down when I was close at hand.


    Suddenly I saw Hansen��s red light, and a pair of ruby-like butterfly wings spread out behind his back. At the same time, there was an infrared-like red light on the sword of the hand, and the sword was lifted. The skull of the beast was smashed down, and the blood bloomed like a flower.


    The strangers who were supposed to rush up were all horrified, stopping the pace of rushing up, and they never imagined that Hansen would have such power.


    The alien animal is a super-god creature. Although the physical strength is not strong, but there is no super standard, it is impossible to kill it. Hansen is a sword that has smashed its head and its power has obviously reached super.


    "Hunting the super-natural creatures of the alien gods, gaining the spirit of the alien beast, the nuclear core is broken, the flesh and blood are inedible, and the essence of life genes can be collected."


    Hansen��s heart is happy, the power of the butterfly gene nucleus is bigger than he imagined, and the red brilliance generated can kill the super **** creature, although the defense of the super **** creature is a weak one. Kind, but it is also an unexpected surprise.


    And did not think that at this time, even got a super beast soul.


    "Is you got the nuclear gene of God?" Gu Qingcheng was the most selective response, and his eyes stared at Hansen.


    Listening to the Allure, such a saying, the strong people of the Nguyen also reacted. When Hansen came, it was far from the super poor. How could he get such power all at once? The only explanation was that he got the gene of God in the genetic battlefield. Nuclear, it is possible to suddenly surge in strength in a short period of time.


    However, they can''t believe it. There are countless strong players in the genetic battlefield, and the moon has made so many preparations. In the end, he will let him acquire the gene of the god.


    "I want to try the power of the nuclear gene of God. I don''t know if I can break this Umbrella." Hansen did not panic, but went to the body of the alien animal that had disappeared and dropped it. The essence is smashed.


    Then Han Sen continued to go out, the look of the Helan aliens are a bit complicated, but they want to do it, but there are some scruples, but to say that Hansen left, but not reconciled.


    Although they did not stop Hansen from advancing, they did not completely let go. A group of genius spirits turned their eyes to Hansen. As Hansen moved together, he seemed to be ready to shoot at any time.


    After the nuclear arsenal, the aliens and aliens from the outside are also surrounded. A large number of genres, all kinds of horrible creatures, stare at Hansen from all directions, and will rush immediately if there is a chance. Torn Hansen into pieces.


    Hansen seems to be just moving forward, but every move of all nearby creatures has been mapped in his mind. Once they have any change, Hansen will respond in the first place.


    Moreover, Hansen��s rhythm and position are also trying to avoid giving the chance to the gens. It��s just that there are too many gangs. Hansen can��t completely block all angles, so they have the courage to start.


    Fortunately, Gucheng has been following behind, there is her, those who are in the same spirit are not afraid to let go, no one dares to privately shot Han Sen.


    However, when Hansen walked to the front door of the shelter, the other inferior spirits did not continue to retreat, standing there to block the gates of the shelter.


    "Lord, you can''t let him go. If you let him leave, what is the face of our family? And even if you let him go, I am afraid I can''t keep the life of the Son. He will not let go of the Son after he leaves." If he is left, the Son will have a chance to live." A genie is angry and angry.


    All the other people of the Ming dynasty are echoed in unison, apparently refused to let Hansen leave. 89

 Chapter 1490： Civil strife

    "I said let go, have you not heard?" Gu Qingcheng''s face is dark and watery.


    The Hmong were wearing cloaks one by one, they couldn''t see their expressions, but they just turned their heads down and didn''t dare to refute Gu''s city, but they didn''t mean to retire, like a group of ghosts standing there and motionless, blocking Hansen Within the gates of the shelter.


    "It seems that the interior of the Hidden Shelter is very complicated. The owner of the shelter of Gu��s city does not seem to have the final say. The moon is not seen in the Nether. My hostage is not So easy to use." Han Sen secretly thought.


    "Gu Gucheng, since you are the owner of the shelter, you should think about my family. If you let him be a human being, then I will find out the shelter of my family. How will our family be based on the fourth shelter?" The sound came from the shelter, and many aliens and alien creatures opened the way.


    I saw a black-colored wooden stick, and the gray cloak of the temper came slowly. Many of the geniuses of the genius saw him, and they hurriedly respected the ceremony: "The Great Priest!"


    "How come a big priest again? How many big priests are there in the Ning?" Han Sen looked at the alien''s slight frown, and he couldn''t feel a trace of life from the alien body, as if it were a dead person.


    Gu Qingcheng saw that the alien spirit was also slightly frowning: "The great priest, this is my business, I don''t need you to teach me how to do it."


    The great priest said with a sneer: "My ghost sacred to follow the Pluto''s fourth refuge in the same year. I don''t know how many years have passed. I have experienced countless battles. I have been a priest of several generations of the Son, and the Nether is my life. Nothing is more important to me than the Hmong and the Underworld Shelter. Even if you are the owner of the Underworld Shelter, if it is done to make me a shame, even if I die, I will not agree."


    "That depends on your opinion, how can you not shame the Ghost?" Gu Qingcheng said to the ghost.


    "The Ghosts are never threatened, and the human beings in the area are naturally going to be killed." The great priest said indifferently.


    "You just want to die in the moon?" Gu Qingcheng grinned disdainfully.


    The great priest said without hesitation: "As my sacred son, I naturally want to gain glory for my genius. Even if I can''t get glory for my genius, I can''t save my natural family because I can be saved." It is a glory to save, to save, to die for my family."


    "If I must let him go?" Gu Qingcheng looked at the big priest coldly.


    "Unless I am dead, he will definitely not be able to walk out of the underworld shelter." The great priest said in a tit-for-tat manner.


    Gu Qingcheng saw the ghost of the great priest, and then said to Hansen faintly: "You will leave now, I will see who can stop you."


    Han Sen knew that this was his last chance. The hostage of the moon was obviously only useful to Gu Qingcheng. When listening to Gu Qingcheng, Han Sen immediately strode toward the gate.


    However, the meaning of the infernal spirits that were blocked in the gates of the city did not mean a little retreat. It seems that they are all standing on the side of the great priest.


    Seeing that Hansen was in front of the inhabitants, and they did not mean to retreat, if Hansen went further, he could only fight the sword.


    Without waiting for Hansen to pull the sword, he saw a sword that was overbearing. It was like a slap in the face of the sky. In an instant, Hansen opened a passage in front of Hansen, and the ghosts in front of Hansen were killed in an instant. how many.


    Han Sen was shocked and turned his head and looked at it. He saw Gu Qingcheng pulling a green sword in his hand. Just like a fairy, the sword of the overbearing sword came from her sword.


    "Gu Qingcheng, you dare to kill me the genus, do you really think that we are afraid of you?" The great priest was furious, and the stick in his hand was on the ground, and the power of the gloom was like the water of the rolling yellow spring.


    "You are not afraid of a year or two, now it makes sense to say this?" Gu Qingcheng said indifferently.


    "Well, Gucheng, today let you see the bones of our gang, killing the human, today will never allow anyone to leave my underworld shelter." The priest''s hand with a wooden stick, suddenly the entire underworld shelter They are shrouded in gray smoke, as if they are caught in nothingness.


    Hansen suddenly understood that the great priest was the one who really controlled the shacks of the underworld, and the stone of the soul within the sacred image should belong to him.


    With the orders of the great priests, those of the geniuses of the Ming dynasty suddenly appeared horrible brilliance in their eyes, and their bodies were gray smoke, like ghosts from the ghostly ghost field.


    Although there are no ancestors in the genius, there are many emperors in the emperor, and there are more than 20 gene nucleus super, and the gem-level is even more numerous.


    At this time, the power broke out together, and the horrible scene was indescribable. Even Hansen��s heart was a little uneasy.


    Depending on the butterfly gene, it is not difficult to fight with an emperor, but at the same time facing so many emperors, it is not so easy to kill.


    Put away the ghost umbrella that has no effect, Han Sen is holding Tai Ajian, the other hand summons the sky umbrella, is preparing to fight a battle, suddenly seeing the direction of the city, Jianguang once again came, and the sword light was like a blue sky, directly on the gate of the city.


    The huge city gate, together with the gray mist outside, was hardened by the Jianguang, and the entire city gate was divided into two, revealing a passage leading directly to the outside world.


    "Chongjie." Gu Qingcheng shouted coldly.


    Although there is no name, Han Sen also understands that she is talking to herself, and she does not say anything. The butterfly wings behind it are shining, and the red light is shining. In a moment, they rushed out of the underworld shelter, along the gray mist. Fly out.


    "Gu Decheng, you are deceiving too much!" The great priest was so angry that he had a horrible atmosphere and waved his wooden pole to Gu Chengcheng.


    Some of the powerful Mighty emperors followed the rushing out of the shelter and chased Hansen.


    Hansen did not dare to pause, and devastated the butterfly wings to escape with the phoenix flying secrets, but the speed of those emperors was not slower than him, and they could not get rid of them at a time.


    In the back of the underworld sanctuary, the sound of the bang was as big as the sky, and most of the gangsters and the great priest ghosts were left in the shelter.


    "A wonderful woman, what is her origin? Is it really human?" Hansen��s heart is awkward, a human being can reach this level, I am afraid that even the saints who teach the blood are not so, even possible Those saints are not as good as the city.


    Hansen had no thoughts and thoughts, and he tried to escape to the distance. Although he was in a hurry, Hansen still selectively rushed to the direction of the underground world.


    Gu Qingcheng once appeared in the underground world, but she should not be a person of the genre. The real genius is still in compliance with the sect of the tribe, even if they do not obey, after they rush into the underground world, the dark spirit The family will also teach them to follow the rules.


    There are a total of six aliens who are chasing Hansen. They are all elites who have gathered super gene cores. 21019

 Chapter 1491： Re-enter the underground world

    Although they are the same as the genus, the power attributes are similar, but the nucleus they condense is still different.


    There are two swords used by the Hmong emperors, and one is a feather, the remaining three, one is a knife, and one emperor holds a bronze furnace, the other does not see him in his hands. Something, but I saw his big hand under the cloak, the sky fell, and suddenly surrounded the dozens of miles, Han Sen also fell into the fog.


    The fog was too wide, and Hansen couldn��t rush out. After falling into it, the hole in the air suddenly felt the smell of the surrounding area being shielded by the fog, and the heart was not good.


    If it was only an illusion, it couldn��t help Hansen, but the fog was accompanied by a strong pressure that Hansen��s speed slowed down involuntarily.


    The six emperors in the back chased them up, and the horrible knife and swordsman also came over.


    Hansen suddenly fell into a bitter battle, but fortunately, there is the power and flight ability of the gene of the god, plus the phoenix flying secret and the tunnel.


    It was barely able to deal with them one by one. Although Hansen continued to retreat, the scars on his body continued to increase. Fortunately, Hansen tried to avoid the key points and would not be fatal between the moments and the moments.


    It��s only a long time, after all, it��s still impossible to escape the fate of being killed. Hansen is preparing to transform into a super emperor to see if he can get rid of the influence of fog on him, but suddenly hears a familiar voice coming from afar. .


    "father����"


    Hansen turned his head and looked at it because the fog was too thick and he could only see a small figure coming quickly to this side. After a while, he saw a beautiful porcelain doll-like girl flying fast from the fog. Come over, like a rocket with an ejector.


    "Boa!" Han Sen was shocked and happy. I didn''t expect Boa to be here, and I didn''t know how she found it.


    "Dad! Boa wants you." Boa jumped up in joy and threw himself into Hansen''s arms.


    Hansen hugged Boa, but because the body paused, the back smashed a sword of the emperor, and the blood flowed down the armor.


    Hansen fled while fighting, but Boer was exposed to anger, and the chubby little hand caught in the void. A mini squash was caught in her hand and looked at the sky.


    I saw that the rolling fog was like the river that broke the levee, and it poured into the little gourd of Boa, and it was sucked clean in the blink of an eye.


    "puff!"


    The dying of the genie, who had released the fog, spurted a spurt of blood, and several other emperors were furious and violently killed Hansen.


    Hansen��s heart was a joy, and the burden on his body was gone. The twin wings trembled and turned into a streamer. Although they could not get rid of those emperors, it was not easy for them to catch up with Hansen.


    "Boa, you are really a good daughter of Dad." Hansen praised Boa for a while.


    Boa proudly said: "Boa is a good baby for Dad."


    The Hmong spirit can''t catch up with Hansen, and only a knife can be cast in the back to force Hansen to stop.


    However, Hansen��s body method is even worse than that of the emperor. Those swords and swordsmen are not able to hit him. It is impossible to stop him. It is the deep ditch that has pulled the ground out again and again. , criss-crossing on the earth, almost like the end of the world.


    Hansen ignored them. He just fled away. They played against them, killing them was no good, and they had a lot of risks. Hansen was naturally unwilling to fight hard.


    The emperor''s emperor seems to be ironic to kill Hansen, has been reluctant to give up, chased Hansen for several days, and finally let Han Sen back to the underground world, rushed into the underground cave.


    The few Ming emperors had a pause at the entrance. Obviously, they were scrupulous and did not dare to chase them directly.


    "The following seems to be the place of the Dark Spirit. Do we want to continue to pursue it?" One of the Mage emperors frowned and looked at other people.


    A few of the emperors were hesitant, and one of the emperors said coldly: "Of course, chase, he is not a dark spirit, there is nothing to fear, and he must not let him escape. And not kill him, how can we To the priest?"


    After all, the emperor rushed in, and the other tribes also gnawed their teeth and chased them together.


    Han Sen sees that the tribes of the Ming dynasty really follow the chasing, and they are not shocked. The underground world is very complicated, and it is suitable for the play of the celestial and the tunnel.


    If you use it well, you may be able to kill all six of these emperors.


    However, Hansen turned to think, and did not turn back, but rushed to the area where the king was blown up.


    He knows that there are many horrific creatures there, and maybe they can use them to fight with the tribes of the Nyg, and maybe they can come to a fisherman.


    Hansen rushed all the way, but he did not encounter underground aliens, let alone super **** creatures, and even the original and variant aliens did not encounter one.


    "Strange, where did the aliens go?" Hansen saw that he had already rushed to the shell of the king, still still did not see the traces of different creatures.


    Hansen had to fly over the shells, intending to fly to the side of the dark spirit shelter, let the dark spirits discover these invaders, he can also pretend to be a subordinate of Lingmeier, but these people must be unlucky.


    However, when Hansen flew to the big hole that was blown up above the shell, there was a sudden sigh of heart in his heart, and suddenly he screamed badly, and his body flew upwards.


    Almost at the same time, I saw the hole in the shell, lightning bolted out a purple-black big pliers, as big as an excavator, full of jagged, almost caught Hansen.


    Han Sen looked down at the purple-black pliers and looked inside the hole in the shell. He saw a large purple crab crawling out of the shell.


    I don''t know when, the shell of the king of the king was actually occupied by it.


    The big crab just climbed out of the shell, and the tribes of the genus also rushed over. The crab claws of the big crab waved again. The two huge pliers seemed to be teleported and caught the two emperors.


    The two emperors did not expect that such a big guy would suddenly appear. When they found out, the crab claws had already arrived in front of them, and they could only use the sword in their hands to smash the big crab.


    when!


    The sword of the super gene nucleus, with the horrible power of the shackles on the pliers of the big crab, did not even leave a white mark, but angered the big crab.


    The big crabs have purple-black light in their eyes. There seems to be an infinite murder inside. The claws are bombarded on the shells. The huge body pops out incredibly. The speed is terrible, and the crab claws are once again caught in the spirit. 89

 Chapter 1492： Do your own thing

    Hansen was watching the music in the side. Now he finally understands why there are no other alien creatures nearby. It is because he is afraid of this purple-black crab, so he dare not stay nearby.


    Just watching the purple-black crab can actually use its carapace to attack the emperor, you know that this guy is very simple.


    As the emperors were entangled in the big crabs, Hansen looked at the big crab again, only to see that its carapace was black and purple, like the black iron.


    This is the case, there is no gap, just like a monster made of steel.


    Its body is bigger than the excavator, but the action is agile and terrible. It is not like a crab, it is more like a smart spider.


    The six emperors were besieging one of them, and no one could hurt it. It was so stagnant at that time.


    Hansen did not run anymore. In the distance, he watched the six emperors run around the crab. The crab was rampant and fearless.


    Let those super genetic weapons lie on its carapace, and it won''t hurt it.


    The Emperor of the Ming Dynasty wanted to bypass the crab several times, but because the passage was blocked by the shell of the king, it must pass over the shell of the shell, and the crab would stay near the shell. They also rushed for a while. But come.


    "I am entangled in this ghost with the ghost, you go to chase the man, you must kill him." A mage emperor loudly.


    "This beast is too powerful. You two are afraid that you can''t resist it. I will stay with you and let the three of them kill the human being." Another Gentile emperor said.


    "Alright." The previous Nguyen emperor should have a voice. The six emperors were divided into two teams. One team rushed to the big crab, and the other team took the opportunity to cross the shell and rushed to Hansen, who was watching the show.


    Hansen��s eyes turned, but this time he did not escape. The two wings vibrated, but instead rushed toward the three Ming emperors.


    The Ming tribes were overjoyed. The underground world was not their place after all. They were still worried that they couldn��t catch Hansen. Now Hansen sent it to the door, which is naturally better.


    However, Hansen did not intend to entangle with them. After using the body to dodge a few times, he rushed past them and landed on the shells, not far from the big crabs.


    The big crab saw Hansen and caught it directly with a pair of pliers. Hansen��s figure flashed and avoided its pliers. The crab suddenly found the three emperors chasing Hansen��s back, and ruthlessly clipped the past. .


    The scene suddenly became a bit strange, on the reaction and judgment ability, those emperors are not as good as Hansen, Hansen wandering beside the big crab, fighting with the emperor from time to time, it seems a bit like he and the big crab teamed up against the six emperors spirit.


    In fact, the big crabs and Hansen also attacked together, but Hansen used the position and layout to guide the big crabs into the enemies of the six gentes, and he followed the foxes.


    This big crab is really powerful. Not only is the body hard and the speed is surprisingly fast. Until now, Hansen has not seen what its gene nucleus looks like. If the gene nucleus is used, it will only be more terrifying.


    The emperor''s emperor has a hard time saying that they really can''t figure out, obviously the big crab is attacking without any enemy, but I don''t know why, every time they suffer, Hansen is always benefiting from the attack of the big crab. .


    If they say that they are leaving, they are not reconciled. The imperial spirits are played by a human being, so that they can''t stand this breath, and they don''t kill Hansen. They can''t explain it after they go back.


    "You are surrounded here, don''t let him run, wait for me to use the ghost furnace to collect this strange animal, and then kill him." The Emperor found that it is impossible to kill Hansen without solving this crab. The emperor, whose nuclear core is a bronze furnace, said loudly.


    "Good." Several emperors responded with a sigh of relief, rushing to different directions, blocking the passages on both sides, and letting Hansen have the opportunity to escape.


    And the dynasty emperor holding the bronze stove, the light of the gloom of the body, put his hand to open the lid, suddenly there is a green glow of the lingering from the furnace, it seems that the fire wave is generally rolled up to the big crab.


    The size of the crab was so large that it was caught in the green glow of the Nether, and it was pulled into the little bronze furnace.


    The Emperor of the Ming Dynasty immediately put the lid on the lid and saw that the flame in the furnace was rolling, as if it were steel.


    The bronze furnace is constantly shaking, and the dynasty monk can''t make it quiet by pressing the stove. It is obvious that the big crab is rushing inside and wants to rush out.


    "You killed the human being soon, this beast is too powerful, my Nether Furnace can''t support it for too long." The Emperor shouted in the bronze furnace.


    A few of the emperors did not say anything, directly killing Hansen in the past, one by one murderous, seemingly wanting to eat Hansen''s flesh and blood, crushing him into meat.


    Hansen saw that the retreat had been sealed, and he had no plans to retreat. He naturally could see that the Nether Furnace could be far worse than the Umbrella of the Moon. I couldn��t stand the big crab for too long. Stick to the big crabs and rush out, when these guys are finished.


    Both the body and the sword are brought to the limit, but it is still inferior to an enemy.


    "Dad... Come on... Dad... Come on..." Boa squatted on Hansen''s back, holding his neck and cheering loudly.


    Hansen��s arm was smashed with a sword light. He couldn��t help but ask: ��Boa, can your gourd absorb the fog and **** their swords?��


    Boa said very directly: "Yes."


    Hansen suddenly got a glimpse of it, and he almost took a knife. He just said that he didn��t think Boa could really do it.


    "Then why don''t you use the gourd to **** their swords?" After the sword was opened, Hansen suddenly asked depressedly.


    Boa thought about it with his head: "Dad, don''t you say that I have been educating me to say that my own things are done by myself, and that we must continue to practice and grow in practice and adversity before we can become truly useful people?"


    Hansen almost didn''t have a spurt of old blood. He always wondered why Boa''s gourd was not working. It was not ineffective. She didn''t intend to use it at all, and it was the result of his own education.


    But now Hansen is also dumb to eat Huanglian, but he can''t say it. If he wants to help Boa now, isn''t he playing his own face?


    "The head can break the blood and flow, when the face of Laozi can not be lost." Hansen gritted his teeth and continued to insist, really can''t pull this face and let Boer help again.


    "Dad... Come on... Dad... Come on..." Boa began cheering Hansen again, but Hansen didn''t know how to listen.


    "Hurry up, I am going to hold on." According to the Emperor of the Nether Furnace, the whole body was bursting with gray smoke, and the body trembled with the shaking of the Nether Furnace. It seems that it is almost pressing. Can''t live. 89

 Chapter 1493： Golden pattern crab

    The five aliens who besieged Hansen are also very anxious. Under the blessing of the butterfly gene nucleus, Hansen��s speed and strength are not weaker than them, and the body is extremely strange. They are besieging Hansen alone. There are always kinds of obstacles that are hindered by oneself, and some of them are unable to exert their full strength.


    When there were many chances to reinvent Hansen, I found that my position was blocked by my own people, and I was not able to make a fatal blow in time.


    Hey!


    I saw a thrilling explosion, and the Nether Furnace exploded directly, and the blood of the Emperor��s mouth was blown out.


    The big crab rushed out of the bi-flame of the sky, and the crab claws flashed like a clip, and the dilute that had been hit hard was cut directly into two halves.


    "It��s finally out!" Hansen was overjoyed.


    The five gangsters have changed their faces. They have not waited for them to react. The big crab has already rushed over, only to see a golden word on its back.


    Hansen was also surprised in his heart. Looking closely, on the purple and black shells of the black iron, there was an ancient word composed of gold. Hansen had a lot of research on ancient Chinese, and immediately recognized that it was an ancient one. "He" word.


    "What is the ancient gold pattern? Is it difficult to achieve the genetic core of the big crab?" Hansen thought about it, but he saw that the big crab had already met a spirit.


    The Emperor��s hand held the long sword gene nucleus, smashed down with the power of the Nether, and collided with the crab claws of the big crab.


    Hey!


    Under this collision, the dragon''s long sword gene nucleus was directly crushed. The emperor''s mouth spit blood and flew back, but it was caught by a phantom crab claw, and it came directly to a knife and two.


    The big crabs that illuminate the gold-plated body are really rampant. The nuclear nucleus of the emperor and its carapace or pliers are shattered, which is really scary.


    Hansen didn''t dare to look at it anymore. This crab is really terrible. Even the super gene core can be shattered. It is almost certain that it is a supernatural creature.


    Turning around and carrying Boa, they ran, and the emperors were also running, but in the blink of an eye they were killed by four big crabs, and only two of them ran a little farther.


    Who knows that the big crab did not chase the two emperors, but chased him over Hansen.


    "I am going, you don''t chase them, what are you chasing me?" Hansen was depressed.


    Originally, he still thought that the fisherman would be cheaper, but now he has no idea of ??cheaper. He just wants to escape quickly.


    But the big crabs are faster than the emperors, and the claws are on the rocks, flying close to Hansen.


    Hansen suddenly found out that he had smashed the monks, but now he has caused a bigger trouble.


    "Dad... Come on..." Boa is still cheering for Hansen.


    Hansen��s heart was crying, and he ran and said: ��You are my relatives.��


    One person and one crab raced in the underground world. Hansen obviously ran away from the big crab. With the complicated stone road in the underground world, he was barely caught up with the big crab.


    Hansen passed through the small caves and originally wanted to block the big crabs by the terrain. Who knows that the big crabs directly hit the stone wall, and the stone wall a few meters thick is like a paper paste in front of it. effect.


    Hansen ran and ran, suddenly found that the front was actually a dead end, the stone wall sealed the stone hole.


    Hansen bit his teeth, too Ajian smashed toward the stone wall, want to learn the big crab, open the stone wall and enter the cave behind.


    Under the blessing of the power of the god''s gene nucleus, Hansen took out a red sword light and immediately took the stone wall out of a crack several meters deep.


    But what Hansen is depressed is that it is still a stone, and I don��t know how thick it is.


    At this time, Hansen had already rushed to the front of the stone wall, and saw the big crab behind it smashed the gravel of the cave, and widened the cave with a diameter of only about two meters. In the splash of the gravel, Quickly rushed over, Han Chuchu is less than 20 meters.


    Hansen bit his teeth, and a sword smashed against the stone wall, or aligned with the previous sword mark. This sword extended the crack to the inside for several meters, but it was still rock.


    "I will go, this will not be solid after that?" Hansen was greatly depressed, and the big crab had already rushed to him. The huge crab claws swung over him, almost occupying the entire passage. There is no chance for Hansen to even dodge.


    "Spell!" Hansen retired, and the teeth summoned a beast.


    The beast soul is like a scaleless snake. The body looks very delicate and strange. It is the super beast soul that Hansen has killed before the alien beast.


    Super Alien Beast Soul: Fusion transforms.


    After the fusion of the alien beast and Hansen, Hansen immediately became a scaleless white snake, but it looked more like a big white.


    The butterfly gene nucleus was taken up by Hansen, and it has been turned into the body of the alien beast. It twists in the hole and suddenly becomes as thin as a piece of paper. It is drilled against the wall from the pliers of the big crab.


    The alien beast''s own defense is very poor, and the power is not very strong in the super-god creature, but its body is free to change various shapes, very slippery.


    Rolling up Boa to escape the pliers of the big crab, the body of the alien beast is elongated, and you want to drill through the cracked stone beside the big crab.


    Unfortunately, the big crab is not an easy-to-handle character. Like a sharp-knife claw, it stabs Hansen and makes Hansen change direction. He snakes to the other side and loses the opportunity to rush out. .


    The big crab''s pliers and claws move together, constantly attacking Hansen trapped in the hole, Hansen uses the body of the alien beast, from time to time thin or short, repeatedly avoiding the attack of the big crab.


    However, this is not a way to go on, a dodge can not open, it will send off life, or must find a way to rush out.


    Hansen glanced at the big crab and gritted his teeth toward the bottom of the big crab. His body blocked the exit, and there was only a gap in the belly.


    However, the belly of the big crab is also the place with the strongest attack power. All the claws can attack there. Hansen has just swam, and several claw-like claws have stabbed him, not only sealing Hansen��s way. Even his retreat was sealed together.


    Hansen bit his teeth, his body bounces like a snake, and at the same time thins it, like a piece of paper stuck on the belly of a big crab.


    The big crab is so smart that the abdomen slams down against the rocky ground, which is to crush Hansen and Boa posted on its abdomen.


    The thinned body, like a snake, moves upstream of the big crab. When the big crab belly hits the rock, he has already traveled to the back of the big crab with Boa, and posted it on the top of the gold pattern. 5689

 Chapter 1494： Scorpion crab

    The big crab waved his claws, but his claws and pliers couldn''t reach his back, and he couldn''t touch Hansen and Boa.


    After a while, the big crab gave up the plan to kill Hansen and climbed to the road.


    The golden pattern on the back of the crab disappeared. Hansen regained his personality and sat on the back of the big crab with Boa. He didn��t know what to do for a while.


    Although the big crab doesn''t care about him now, but once he leaves the back of the crab, it can''t be said, so Hansen doesn''t dare to jump off its back.


    The big crab has been walking into the cave. Hansen looked at it. I felt a little strange in my heart. The direction it went was not the location of the shell of the shell, nor the place where it was going.


    Not long after, Han Sen heard the sound of the bang, and when he heard the face suddenly changed, it was obviously the sound of the current.


    "This big crab doesn''t want to sneak into the water. Want to drown us with water?" Hansen frowned. Although he can breathe freely in the water, he can''t live in the water all the time. I don''t know if Boa can breathe in the water.


    Sure enough, not long after, there was a deep underground river running in the front, and the big crab climbed directly into the big river and quickly sank.


    Hansen and Boa also sank with the big crab. Fortunately, Hansen was able to breathe in the water. It didn''t affect him. He looked at Boa and saw that she had nothing in the water. She was still having fun. Water, this is the heart.


    The underground dark river is much deeper than Hansen''s imagination. The huge gold-grained crabs fall into the river and are easily submerged.


    The crab went down the underground dark river. Hansen sat on the back of the baby with his eyes. He looked around and looked at some underwater creatures. He didn��t dare to get close to the big crabs. Go far.


    The big crab climbed for more than an hour at the bottom of the river. Hansen felt that it should have forgotten himself and Boa, and quietly wanted to drive from its back.


    However, Hansen had just left its back, and the crab claws suddenly came over. Hansen quickly turned into a strange animal, and escaped the crab claws and returned to the back of the big crab.


    It seems that this big crab is very vengeful, and he has always been paying attention to Hansen, looking for an opportunity to kill him.


    Helpless sitting on the back of the big crab and thinking of another way, Boa is very happy, the little hand is shot in the water, it seems that she likes to play with water.


    The big crab has never stopped. It follows the current. This is a few days. This underground river does not know how long it is, as if it will never come to an end.


    However, where there are caves, you can see the sacred vines that climb on the top of the cave. The sacred vines are terrible and support the entire underground world.


    "This vine is much more than the vine that was born in Baoli. I don''t know what will be in the gourd that it is bred. It won''t be the same creature as Boa?" Hansen thought in his heart.


    I never thought of the way to escape. I followed the big crab all the way along the underground river. After another two days, I found that the water before it suddenly widened and it became deeper.


    Almost like the sea, you can''t see the margin at a glance.


    The big crab climbed into this large underground water area and dive all the way. It is much deeper than the underground dark river. Soon after climbing, it has already reached the deep water of several hundred meters underwater.


    Some underwater creatures swimming around, it seems that they are not too afraid of big crabs, big crabs stick out crab claws, and some foreign creatures are caught in the mouth to eat.


    Hansen supported the umbrella, blocked the water, and took some food and water from the bottle of esoterics to enjoy with Boa.


    After climbing for a while, I suddenly saw a piece of blue electric light flashing at the bottom of the water. It was like a thunderstorm under the water, but I could not hear the sound.


    The big crab climbed over the blue thunder and didn''t know what it wanted to do.


    The blue thunderstorm flickered and flickered. When the big crab climbed closer, Hansen saw it clearly. What was thunderstorm, but a huge, diamond-like eDonkey.


    The embers in the body constantly flow blue lightning, which looks like a thunderstorm, that is, beautiful and strange.


    "This eDonkey is not a big crab friend? Big crab wants to let the eDonkey help us to eat it?" Hansen''s face turned a bit ugly.


    When I look at the eDonkey, I know that it is a very horrible guy. If it has something to do with eMule, this time it��s really fierce. I only had to deal with a big crab. Now I have to add a horrible The embarrassment, the possibility of living further reduced.


    "Boa, can you **** the big crab and eDonkey into the gourd?" Hansen asked Boa, if he could, Hansen decided to sacrifice his father''s dignity and let Boa quickly put these enchantments. Give it up.


    Boa shook his head and said: "They are too strong, and the gourd can''t **** in now."


    Hansen was depressed, and it was really relying on the mountains and the mountains.


    The eDonkey also found the big crab near it, and suddenly entered the alert state, staring at the big crab, the diamond is generally transparent inside the body, the blue lightning surge is even more powerful, it seems to warn the big crab not to get close to it. .


    Hansen��s heart was a joy: ��They were not a group, it��s much better.��


    However, after thinking about it, Hansen��s face is somewhat difficult to look at. Although they are not a group, this big crab takes the initiative to provoke the eDonkey. If the eDonkey releases the lightning to attack the big crab, the Korean sitting on the back of the big crab Mori and Boa will suffer first.


    The big crab''s own shell is so strong, and there is nothing wrong with the lightning. It is probably the idea of ??playing, and wants to use the electric smash to kill Hansen on its back.


    Sure enough, the big crab waved the crab claws and provoked the electric cymbals. The electric smash was suddenly irritated, and the blue electric light inside the body suddenly skyrocketed. The whole body was wrapped in blue lightning, which seemed to be a brontosaurus.


    boom!


    Blue lightning spurted out of its body and directly enveloped the entire body of the big crab.


    The big crab didn''t even sneak away. It was hard to bear the baptism of blue lightning. It was bathed in blue thunder and lightning. The big crab seemed to be bathing. There was no sign of injury, and it was excited to spit bubbles.


    Hansen was secretly complaining. After the blue thunder fell, the sky umbrella suddenly suffered a great blow and could not bear it.


    "Dead crab, you are really poisonous. It is not so easy to die." Hansen bit his teeth and looked around, trying to find a chance to escape. 8)

 Chapter 1495： Fish and crab fight

    Finally, I passed a round of lightning, and there was a crack in the umbrella surface of the sky umbrella. The big crab saw that Hansen had not been electrocuted, and then waved the pliers to provoke the eDonkey.


    The eDonkey was made more violent, and a large piece of blue lightning spurted on it, directly rushing to the big crab.


    Hansen gnawed his teeth and rushed directly from the back of the big crab. He was subjected to two lightnings. I am afraid that it is not just a sky umbrella. Even Hansen himself has to be burnt.


    Hansen had just left the back of the big crab. The big crab suddenly turned around and faced Hansen. The big pliers were caught in the past and Hansen was killed.


    Hansen directly turned into a strange animal, turned into a scaleless white snake swimming in the water, avoiding the pliers of the big crab.


    The shape of the alien beast is very suitable for water warfare. It is much faster in the water than Hansen''s own body, but it is still worse than the big crab.


    Hansen did not rush to escape, and took Boa to swim to the side of the eDonkey.


    The big crab is also rushing to catch up, it seems to be ironic to kill Hansen.


    The eDonkey thought that the big crab was coming over it, and suddenly the thunder and lightning re-emerged and spurted into the big crab.


    Han Sen was swimming around the eDonkey. The big crab chased it and angered the eDonkey. The thunder of the electric eruption was stronger.


    Finally, I was annoyed by the electric smashing. Zhang mouth spouted a sun-like thunder ball. The thunder ball fell on the big crab. The crab hair of the big crab was suddenly erected, and the carapace was black.


    Originally, the big crab was to provoke the electric scorpion in order to kill Hansen. However, the electric squirt was sprayed a few thunderballs in a row, and the big crab was suddenly irritated, and even Hansen was not chased. Anyway, it was killed.


    Two horror creatures fought in the middle of the earth, and the sea water swelled in the waves, and Hansen took the opportunity to swim out of the water and resumed flying in the air.


    Suspended in the air, I saw the waves on the sea, the blue lightning flashing underwater, illuminating a large area of ??the sea, and there is a small piece of golden brilliance that can be seen. It is the golden tyrant on the back of the big crab. Pattern.


    The two fierce beasts fought wildly, and Hansen was not in a hurry to leave, just watching the two fierce beasts in the water in the air.


    "Dead crab, don''t let me find the chance, otherwise you can''t kill you." Hansen watched the battle in the air, prepared to attack when he had a chance, and killed the big crab.


    However, after watching it for a while, Han Sen found that the eDonkey was also very strong, but it was not the opponent of the Golden Heart Crab. It gradually fell to the disadvantage, and it looked very bad.


    "No wonder it dares to provoke eDonkey. It turns out that eMule is not its opponent." Hansen was slightly depressed in his heart. Although he wanted to be cheap, he wanted to kill the big crab.


    Now look at the fierce appearance of the big crab, even if the eDonkey is killed, I am afraid he has no chance to be cheap.


    And now that Hansen is not escaping, if the big crab kills the eDonkey, I am afraid he will continue to chase him.


    However, if he escaped, Hansen was somewhat reluctant. Hesitated a moment. Hansen summoned the butterfly gene nucleus, pulled out the Tai Ajian, and saw the opportunity. A red sword light slammed into the big crab in the water.


    However, the red Jianguang obviously has no effect on the big crab. After being offset by a part of the force, the sea squats on its back and can''t even leave a white mark on its carapace.


    Hansen did not give up, or sent a sword light to attack the big crab at a chance. The attacking directions were different. He wanted to see if there was any critical position on the big crab.


    The result was very disappointing. Whether he was kneeling on the carapace, or lying on the key and some marginal positions, even lying on the eyes of the crab, he could not hurt the big crab.


    "Isn''t it possible to have a flaw? Or is it not invincible?" Hansen frowned.


    The crab claws of the big crab left a lot of wounds on the body of the eel, but the body of the eel was also very hard, like the real diamonds, and there was no blood, and it was nothing to hurt. Continue to deal with the big crab.


    Once again, the big crab hurt the body. The eDonkey suddenly opened a thunder and spurt a thunder. The thunder and lightning suddenly shot into the eyes of the big crab, and even shot the big crab''s eyes.


    Hansen was shocked and took a glance at the thunder, but found that it turned out to be a diamond-like arrow with lightning and entanglement, which looked gorgeous and exquisite.


    The big crab was shot through the eyes and made a terrible sound. The crab claws caught the part of the diamond arrow that was exposed outside, and pulled out the diamond arrow at once.


    However, even the crab''s super-gene core can cut the crab claws, but it was not able to cut the diamond arrow, but was thrown into the sea by the big crab.


    The diamond arrow suddenly flew back into the electric sputum, and then it was sprayed again by the eDonkey and shot at the other eye of the big crab.


    The big crab is a little afraid of the diamond arrow, concentrating on the diamond arrow and clamping it directly with the crab claws.


    This time the big crab did not throw away the diamond arrow, one crab claw clamped the diamond arrow, and the other crab claw continued to attack the electric scorpion.


    The diamond arrow was controlled to move, and the eDonkey was once again in the downwind. It had never used the diamond arrow before. It knew that the diamond arrow couldn��t help the big crab. It was hard to find a chance to shoot the big crab with a diamond arrow. One eye, but failed to achieve key results.


    Hansen had been bleeding since he saw the eyes of the big crab being shot.


    "Weird, with the body of a big crab, the general injury should be able to heal quickly. How does the wound on the eye have not healed? Is it a natural healing ability, or is the diamond arrow itself capable?" Hansen��s heart secretly guessed.


    But no matter what the reason, Hansen��s heart raised a glimmer of hope.


    Biting a bite, Hansen plunged into the water and turned into a scaleless white snake. He swam toward the big crab. He observed it in the water for a while, found a chance, and attached it to the back of the big crab.


    After falling on the back of the big crab, Hansen turned into a person, pulled out the Tai Ajian, and carefully climbed to the eyes of the big crab.


    The big crab is fighting the eDonkey. He did not notice Hansen. Hansen took the sword and fell. The sword was taken with the red light of the god''s gene, and it was directly inserted into the left eye of the big crab.


    The eyes that had been pierced, the defensive power was not as strong as before, and suddenly it was stabbed in by red light. Too almost all the swords were not in the left eye of the big crab.


    The big crab hurt so badly that he waved the crab claws to clip Hansen, but Hansen had already pulled the sword back and returned it on his back. He couldn''t touch him with the crab how to wave the crab claws.


    In the eyes of the big crabs, blood is rushing out and it seems that it is not light.

 Chapter 1496： Runaway super sacred soul

    Under the pain of the big crab, the crab claws were released, and the diamond arrow was taken back by the electric pick.


    The eDonkey seems to have suffered a lot from the big crabs for a long time. Seeing such a good opportunity, there is almost no hesitation, and the diamond arrow is sprayed out.


    The big crab waved the big pliers in a ruthless manner. He wanted to catch Hansen on his back. The diamond arrow instantly shot into its other eye and immediately blasted its other eye.


    The big crabs were both hedged, and they lost their vision and could only rely on feeling action.


    Hansen shielded his molecular flow with the cave, and the big crab could not feel his existence.


    The Tai Ajian with red light directly penetrated into the other eye of the big crab. The big crab could not feel the presence of Hansen, and he could only wave his claws indiscriminately.


    The eDonkey''s diamond arrow cooperated with Hansen to attack the big crab. The big crab turned and wanted to escape, but it was too late. The electric diamond thunderbolt was directly shot through, and it continued to come back and drill in its body. Go, let the big crabs squirt blood.


    Hansen gritted his teeth and drilled in from the big hole that the other crab''s eyes broke. The Tai Ajian in his hand was cut to the left and the inside of the big crab was smashed.


    However, the body of the big crab is really very powerful. Even if it is a relatively fragile interior, Hansen uses the power of the Tai Ajian and the gene of the god, and can only barely pull out the sword marks, and it is difficult to tear a large wound quickly.


    Hansen and the diamond arrow destroyed the inside of the big crab. The electric squirting thunder and lightning outside, has been tossing for a long time, and the big crab finally did not move.


    Hansen has been working hard to slash inside. He is afraid that the big crab will be killed by the eDonkey, and he will not get any benefit.


    Seeing that the big crab has not moved, Hansen still dare not stop, directly condensing the power of only covering the sky, banging the big crab close to the brain.


    Although there is no genetic order chain that can break the big crab, it has also hit it once again.


    The diamond arrow, also under the control of the eel, shuttled through the body of the big crab. It seems that the eel also wants to kill the big crab.


    After tossing for a while, suddenly Hansen��s mind rang a voice.


    "Hunting and killing the super-god creature gold-grained king crab, get the ghost of the gold-grained king crab, the gene core has been broken, the flesh and blood are edible, the life gene extract can be collected, and the absorption can randomly increase the super-god gene from 0 to 10."


    Hansen suddenly ecstasy, this is really a super-god creature of the violent level, but also got its beast soul, even the eDonkey, I am afraid it is also a super-god creature of the violent level.


    When Hansen was happy, he suddenly felt a thunderstorm sprayed into the body of the big crab. Hansen had to drill out of the crab body.


    The eDonkey looked at Han Sen, then the body wrapped up the big crab, and directly dragged the body of the big crab to the depths of the underground sea.


    Hansen feels a little pity. The body of the Golden King Crab and the essence of life genes have been pulled by the eDonkey. However, he is not an opponent of eDonkey. If you think about it, you can get the supernatural beast. .


    Can''t wait to see the soul of the sea, want to know what type of animal soul of the Golden King Crab.


    "Looks like it should be armor-type? If it is, it would be great. If you go to the super-god armor, how strong is the defense, you will not be afraid of encountering super **** creatures and emperors in the future." Hansen Thinking in my heart, my eyes have fallen on the soul of the Golden Pattern King Crab.


    Runaway Super Soul Spirit Gold Pattern Overlord Crab: Arm Shield.


    "Bra shield type?" Hansen stunned, the shield-type beast soul can not be considered rare, but the probability of occurrence is not high. Hansen also got the shield-type super-beast soul, and later traded to others. Changed the weapon he needed.


    The arm shield type of animal soul is rare, this is the first one Hansen got, used to see others used, it feels not very useful, not as good as ordinary shield.


    "Walk the super-beast soul, it should be a bit special." Han Sen thought, he summoned the gold pattern crab shield.


    Suddenly, I saw a plate-sized purple-black mysterious iron crab appearing on Hansen''s arm. At first glance, I thought it was a mini king crab. I saw it as an arm shield after a closer look.


    "So small, the defense area is too small? If it can be bigger, it will be better." Han Sen slightly frowns, so small, the defense range is too small, can only be used to block a sword or something, basically Can not block a wide range of attacks.


    Hansen thought this way, but suddenly saw that the arm actually turned up automatically, and soon became the size of the disc.


    Hansen suddenly said: "Can this thing grow bigger? I don''t know if I can continue to grow bigger?"


    As soon as the mind was moving, the Overlord Crab Shield turned out to be bigger again. As the arm shield became larger, the weight also increased, making Han Sen feel more and more difficult.


    In a short time, the Overlord Crab Shield became bigger than a house, and the weight became very scary. Hansen couldn''t lift it. He could only set the edge of the shield on the ground and let it continue to grow bigger.


    The arm shield is not able to grow indefinitely. When it becomes almost the same as the Golden Pattern King Crab, it will not be able to continue to grow bigger. At this time, with the power of Hansen, the shield cannot be lifted. .


    "Why didn''t you see the overbearing gold pattern on its back?" Hansen was puzzled in his heart, and it seemed that he did not have the tyrannical gold pattern.


    Although this arm shield looks very good, but there is no overbearing on the back, it always feels not perfect.


    The arm shield was restored to its minimum state, like a crab lying on the outside of his arm. When Hansen was admiring it, he suddenly saw a strange fish like a swordfish rushing toward him.


    After the big crab died, the eDonkey had already left, and the alien creatures that had lived here had swam back, and Hansen��s suspected food was immediately attacked.


    Looking at the swordfish like a sharp arrow, Hansen did not dodge, raised the arm shield in his hand, turned to the size of the disc, directly greeted the swordfish.


    "Just give it a try and see how the armor''s defense is going." Hansen said in the heart.


    The swordfish is not weak, it should be a blood creature. Under the impact of high speed, the pointed and long front end directly hits the arm shield like a rifle.


    Hey!


    In the moment when the swordfish hit the arm shield, the arm shield was struck by the force, and the golden light flashed on it, and a golden tyrant appeared.


    In the body of the swordfish, it suddenly exploded in the impact, and the flesh and blood gave the nearby waters a red color.


    "Hunting the blood of the gods and shocking the fish, the soul of the animal is not obtained, the gene core is broken, the flesh and blood are edible, and the absorption can randomly increase the gene of 0 to 10 points."


    Han Sen looked stunned, although he already knew that the blood creature could not shake the arm shield, but how did he just hit it, and the impact fish himself exploded.

 Chapter 1497： Is that gold coin?

    Hansen made several experiments and found that when the arm shield was subjected to a force impact, the gold pattern was revealed, and the force hitting it would be shocked back by the gold pattern.


    "It''s terrible. This arm shield has a super strong anti-shock capability. It is much stronger than the armor''s simple defense." Han Sen is very satisfied with this arm shield. The only drawback is that it is too heavy to change. Too big, otherwise Hansen simply can''t move.


    With Boa rushing out of the water, Hansen walked back down the underground river and returned to the mask shelter of the underground world. He didn''t have much trouble in the middle.


    Ling Meier looked pretty good, and Hansen came back very happy.


    In the moment, the female emperor told Han Sen that the mask shelter did encounter some troubles. Someone should be unable to go with Ling Meier, but she has already tried to solve it. There is nothing here.


    During this time, she didn''t go home. Hansen returned to the league with Boa, and couldn''t wait to see the little flowers.


    "Little flowers, do you want to be a father?" Han Sen took the little flower and kissed his little face, but the little flower still couldn''t talk.


    "You haven''t come back for so long, and Xiaohua is almost gonna recognize you." Ji Yanran spit a few words.


    "This is not something. I have stayed at home with you and Xiaohua recently." Hansen also plans to stay in the league for a while, and consolidate his gains.


    "That''s just right, I am preparing to give Xiaohua a school. Tangjia has built a new kindergarten. I heard that it is very good. Many of the gods have sent their younger generations to study there. Go back and visit us first." Ji Yanran said.


    "How big is the small flower, you let him go to school now?" Hansen said with amazement as Ji Yanran said.


    "Education should start from the doll. Let''s take a look. If it''s really good, then after two years, when Xiaohua is three years old, you can send it directly." Ji Yanran thought and said: "You It��s not a good relationship with Tang Zhenliu. Let him say it, let the teachers take care of our little flowers when they go back to school.��


    Hansen said helplessly: "This is still early, let''s talk about it later."


    "No, you can''t be sloppy. You don''t have to rest at home anyway. I will deal with the company''s affairs first. In a few days, we will take a small flower to visit and see if the flowers like the illusion. Children''s College." Ji Yanran said seriously, has become a darling mad.


    "He is still so small, where will he know that he likes it or not." Hansen was speechless.


    ��The feeling of a child is the most accurate. It��s just right now.��


    Han Sen still wants to say something. Ji Yanran gave him a look and quickly changed his mind: "Go, go back, the education of Xiaohua is the most important."


    Although Hansen��s heart is thinking: ��I��m Hansen��s son still need to go to school to learn things? It��s enough to go to school to make some friends to have fun. With the physical qualities of small flowers, even if you enter the shelter in the future, hit those super God creatures are not the same as playing?"


    "I don''t know if Xiaohua can now enter the shelter, or do I have to wait until the age of sixteen like ordinary humans? But there is no need to let him in now, let''s play for a few years, and wait until you grow up. Hansen did not intend to make Xiaohua become a monk like himself. What kind of life he liked, or let him decide on his own.


    Resting at home for two days, entering the shelter when I was bored, but without going out to hunt, I entered the gene pool in the shelter.


    The real blood, crystal nucleus and sky umbrella have all been promoted to the silver level. Now only the gold coin has not experienced nine enhancements. Hansen intends to strengthen the gold coin.


    Without any suspense, the gold coins have been tested and directly ranked first in the ranking of the bronze gene nuclear pool.


    Those aliens and different creatures are somewhat numb, and the recent emergence of powerful genetic verification is too much, and another gold coin, although surprising, is not as sensational as before.


    However, the name of the gold coin has caused a sensation among human beings, and its sensation is far more sensational than the previous sky umbrella, real blood and crystal nucleus.


    Because of the former, humans think it is a heterogeneous or heterogeneous gene nucleus, but the name of the gold coin is too easy to reminiscent of b god.


    "Do you say that gold coins belong to b gods?"


    "I see that in all likelihood, it is b god."


    "You are all too naive. His nickname is the gold coin that condenses the nuclear core of the coin. My nickname is the friend of the woman, and I have not seen the sister gene."


    "You are a friend of women, then you should condense the old women''s gene nucleus, of course, can not condense the sister."


    "I think it is definitely the gene nucleus of b god, but the test is directly on the top of the list of nuclear nucleus, b **** is really too cattle."


    "It can''t be b god. He is powerful, but he hasn''t reached that level yet."


    The human side has been arguing endlessly. It is said that it is a gold coin, and it is said that it is not. It is very hot in the league for some time.


    It is a pity that no one has ever seen the owner of the gold coin. Human beings have not been able to enter the top ten in the bronze gene list, and they have not qualified for the gold coin.


    There are some aliens and aliens who want to challenge the gold coins, but Hansen has not accepted it. If they can''t be promoted to silver in a month, it is not too late to consider accepting the challenge.


    After withdrawing from the gene nucleus library, Hansen used the nucleus as the key to re-enter the gene bank nucleus and again tested the nucleus to determine its ranking.


    There is still no suspense, the nucleus at the silver level test, and reached the top position.


    The crystal nucleus is on the top of the silver gene nuclear, and no one feels too unexpected, in the expectation of many people.


    What they are looking forward to now is that the real blood, the sky umbrella and the gold coins have all been directly on the top of the list of enchanting gene cores, if you enter the silver list, who can win the top spot.


    Hansen did not advance immediately. He didn''t want to cause too much attention. Other gene cores waited first.


    Moreover, the ranking of the gene list does not explain everything. Whether a gene core is powerful or not depends on its owner. The ability of the gene core itself is only one aspect.


    Hansen himself has never been superstitious about this ranking. Without a realistic ranking, the water is too big.


    After a few days, Ji Yanran handled the company''s affairs, and took Boa and Xiaohua to go to the children''s school established by the Tang family in Guna.


    As long as you are over the age of three, you can enter the kindergarten, the flowers are still a lot worse, and now just visit.

 Chapter 1498： shadow

    "Old Han, you are very good recently." The space port of Guna Texing, Tang Zhenliu greeted Hansen and Ji Yanran, and took them to visit the kindergarten.


    "It''s okay, that is, it''s long and handsome. It''s a little richer. It''s a little faster, and it has a son. Nothing else." Hansen said.


    "If it''s not for you, I really want to kill you now." Tang Zhenliu said with a grin.


    "How are you doing?" Hansen asked Tang Zhenliu.


    "I and Lao Lin are still struggling in the third shelter. There is still a long way to go before the super **** gene is full. It is estimated that I have not spent more than ten years. It is impossible to promote the demigod." Flowing sighs: "You are going too fast. We can''t catch up. Lao Lin has been working hard, but I want to be super-god and promoted to the gods. It is not a year or two."


    "I am very lucky." Han Sen said with a spread.


    This is his heart. If it is not luck, he can''t develop so fast. Whether it is Tang Zhenliu or Lin Feng, he is a genius, but luck is worse than Hansen''s, and there is no Hansen development. So fast.


    "In short, you make my little heart very hard, although this is my site, but today you have to treat guests." Tang really said evilly.


    "The whole Gunat planet is your Tang family. If I want to treat, I can''t find a place to ask you." Hansen smiled.


    "I don''t care, anyway, eat and drink, remember your account." Tang Zhenliu said that with Hansen they visited the kindergarten.


    The entire Gunat Star is the main body of the Children''s College. In the different distinctions of the Guna Star, there are imitations of the first shelters. For example, Hansen used to kill almost all of the shelters in the First God. The black beetle is almost identical to the imitation.


    Regardless of shape, speed and strength, and attack mode, they are exactly the same as real black beetles, except that they are intelligent bionic robots, mainly to train young children''s actual combat ability, and also allow them to shelter before entering the shelter. The different organisms have a good understanding.


    "Now the technology is really developed. We used to have these things at that time. At most, we just watched some three-dimensional animations. It is impossible to directly fight like this." Hansen praised.


    Tang Zhenliu said with a smile: "This technology has been there before, but you used to be an integrated school, so you can''t enjoy this kind of treatment. We are doing more refined now, almost 90%. More than nine simulations, the common aliens of the first shelter can be seen here, and the cost is quite high."


    "Should it be lower than your tuition?" Hansen spit out, the annual tuition fee, ordinary people can not earn a lifetime.


    "Hey, how can you make money? But our Tangjiao Preschool, whether it is technical, educational, and faculty, is the best in the league. Many league leaders and demigods send their descendants to study here. "Tang Zhenliu paused and said: "Of course, there is another point. It is the descendants of the top circles of the league. The future of the league is theirs. It is also a small society here." It will enable children to adapt to this circle as soon as possible."


    "The children are really hard." Hansen smiled bitterly.


    "No way, the competitive pressure is too great now. The recent development of the alliance is advancing by leaps and bounds. The ridiculous galaxies that can be developed are becoming less and less. Just vying for existing resources, it is inevitable to compete with oneself." He added: "And the recent conflict between the Alliance and the Shura is also more and more frequent. I am afraid that the war will be restarted soon. If there is no real separation of who is the master of the universe, this battle can never really end."


    "This is the best era, but it is also the worst era. I hope that some of our descendants will be able to live, not as much as we have experienced." Ji Yanran said with emotion.


    "If you can comfortably live, who wants to fight to fight it, but unfortunately, in the shelter or the universe, we humans can not dominate everything, can only continue to fight to fight." Tang Zhenliuton hesitated for a moment Said: "And even if humans really master everything, then they can''t avoid infighting. Anyway, no matter in which era, people need to fight hard. Our Tangjiao Preschool is to provide children with a win at the starting line. opportunity."


    "Old Tang, you can do this now." Hansen shouted.


    Tang Zhenliu smiled: "No way, I also need to support my family. I have two daughters and a loser wife to raise. I can''t make money."


    "Right, I remember that your little daughter is almost the same as my little flower? Is she at this college in the future?" Hansen asked.


    "You don''t want to hit my daughter''s idea right now?" Tang Zhenliu said with a smile.


    "Hello brothers, fat water does not flow outside the field, you see my family is also a beautiful eyebrows, certainly a beautiful man in the future, your daughter is not active now, there will be no chance in the future." Han Sen said.


    "I am going to go, your family''s little flowers are positive. I am the daughter of Tang Zhenliu. It must be a super beauty. In the future, the man chasing her can be so far away from a galaxy. Your family wants to chase, and you have to queue up. ��


    Several people talked and laughed and turned the entire Gunat star again. Ji Yanran was very satisfied with the equipment and environment here, as well as the teachers.


    "Right, is the dean of the Preschool is still Uncle Tang?" asked Ji Yanran.


    Tang Zhenliu said: "My uncle was recruited to bring troops. Now the dean is a grandmother of mine. Her name is Tang You."


    "Tang You?" Hansen was surprised to hear the name.


    Before the gene battlefield, Hingyue once asked him to bring a sentence to a human woman named Tang You. Han Sen now heard the name and suddenly remembered that there was such a thing.


    However, after the performance of the moon, Han Sen felt that this should be her sympathy with the patience, just like that. Just as there is such a Tangyou, it should be just a coincidence, so Hansen did not pay attention to it.


    After visiting the kindergarten, Tang Zhenliu stayed with the Hansen couple for two days, after which Hansen and Ji Yanran drove the spacecraft back to Luojiaxing.


    They came over by flying ships this time. Ji Yanran said that it was a long time not to come out to play together, by the way, travel.


    After leaving the Gunat Star for half a day, the spacecraft was driving in the stars under the driving of Ji Yunran. Suddenly, a giant beak jumped out of the subspace, and the huge shadow shrouded Hansen. Above their spaceship.

 Chapter 1499： New stream agency

    A huge battleship jumped out of the subspace and appeared in Hansen''s spaceship.


    "The Shura warship?" Hansen and Ji Yanran saw that the battleships were all changed. The shape of this warship was a bit strange, they had not seen it, but it seems that the warships of the Shura do not seem similar.


    "This is the hinterland of the Alliance. How could there be a Shura warship?" Ji Yanran drove the spacecraft and wanted to rush out of the battleship.


    However, the warships of the Shura are extremely incomparable. Their spaceships are like mosquitoes and elephants. They have not waited for the ship to flee, and the warships opened a mouth-like passage and directly took their spaceships. Swallowed into the battleship.


    After Hansen��s spacecraft was taken in, the battleship immediately entered the sub-space channel again and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    On the screen of Hansen''s spaceship, an external intrusion signal suddenly appeared, and only one image of the Shura royal family appeared on it.


    "Han Sen demigod, if I were you, now I will take my family off the spaceship and have a chat." The Shura royal family said with a smile.


    "Do you think that a warship is stuck with me?" Hansen looked at the Shura royal family.


    "Of course, a star-rated warship must not be able to trap a half-god, but you can take a look outside. Now there are five and a half-level powerhouses outside your spaceship, which can also destroy you in an instant. The spaceship, even if you are not afraid, don''t you think about it for your family?" The Shura royal family seems to be in the chest, not ill.


    Hansen looked at the spaceship and saw that there were five humans and the Shura royals standing around the spacecraft. Each of them had a very terrifying life, and it was apparent that they all reached the semi-god-level horror.


    What surprised Hansen and Ji Yanran was that there were even Shura and human powers at the same time, and they did not see the regular army of the Shura. This did not seem to be a simple Shura army.


    Hansen��s strength is enough to blow up the star-rated battleships, but there are so many semi-god-level powerhouses, and their spaceships are hard to keep.


    Hansen himself can survive in space for a while, but they don��t have that ability.


    "Who are you?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    The Shura royal family smiled and said: "Mr. Hansen, you don''t have to be nervous. We are not working for the Shura, or we are not playing for any race. We are a free organization. Please come here this time, just want to be with you. Make a deal."


    "What trade?" Hansen was not too nervous, and there were people who were interested.


    Even if their spacecraft will be destroyed, it doesn''t matter much. Hansen and the unicorn can be used, and there is no danger in space.


    "Don''t talk face to face as follows, let me explain it for you." The royal Shura smiled.


    Hansen and Ji Yanran looked at each other and Ji Yanran nodded slightly. Han Sen said: "Good."


    When the spacecraft was opened, Hansen and Ji Yunran walked out with a small flower holding a baby, and the five and a half god-level humans and the emperor also came over.


    "Long-awaited name, in the Naga, is the vice president of the new stream, these four are the backbone members of our new stream." The Shura royals who used the video and Hansen exchanged smiled.


    Hansen and Ji Yanran couldn''t help but frown. They have never heard of the name Xinliushe, but this new Liushe has five strongmen of the gods, and covers the human and Shura, such a powerful organization. They can''t have heard of it before.


    "What is your lord''s hijacking our family?" Hansen asked straightforwardly.


    Naga said: "This is not a hospitality. Let''s talk about it in the living room."


    Hansen and Ji Yanran did not refuse, they have already arrived here, whether it is in the living room or here.


    After the gamma came to the living room, only the gamma stayed, and the other four and a half-level powerhouses did not follow up. Then a human woman sent some drinks and then retired.


    "We should have come to visit your home, but because of the limited ability, we only get the best policy." That Gaga said apologetically.


    "You have seen Hansen since I saw it. It is really hard for you to abolish such a great strength." Hansen is very clear, even if they are not Shura people, but it is definitely not easy to appear in such a place. Things.


    It''s not just that you have a warship and a semi-god-level powerhouse. They must have a strong network in the league, otherwise it is impossible to drive the warship here.


    "In order to be able to meet you, it is worthwhile to make great efforts." That Jia said sincerely.


    "So what do you want to do with me?" Hansen asked.


    Nagya��s expression is serious: ��We want to invite you to join us and become a member of our new club.��


    "I don''t know what kind of organization Xinliushe is. Why should I join you?" Hansen said.


    Nagha seems to have already known that Hansen would say this: "Our New Society is a non-racial free organization whose members come from all races. As you can see, there are humans who also Shura, and some members of small races, our The goal is to maintain peace between the universe and strive to make all races fair and just..."


    How Hansen listened to this new society is like a religious or pyramid scheme organization, but can have so many semi-god-level powerhouses, but also spans multiple races, obviously not as simple as a general religious organization.


    "Mr. Hansen, don''t you want to contribute to the peace between races?" Nagya said to Hansen.


    Han Sen said faintly: "I also hope that the universe can be peaceful. Unfortunately, I am just an ordinary person. I have no ideals that are too far-reaching. I am responsible for maintaining the peace and responsibility of the universe. You still have to give it to others."


    "Mr. Hansen, you only need to have this kind of mind, no matter how much you do or do less, as long as you do your best, it is a good deed for the benefit of all. We are a free organization, will not have too much for you. The end of the more, only occasionally a little busy when you need your help, I hope you can make a little effort." Naga said.


    "What kind of little busy?" Hansen asked.


    "This is hard to say, but you can rest assured that it is a kind of charity to help others. You will naturally know when you get there."


    Hansen frowned slightly, and it seemed that the gamma did not want to reveal anything. It was impossible to ask what was coming from his mouth.


    "I am sorry, I don''t have such a great ideal. I think you are looking for the wrong person. You can go to the Cosmic Ethnic Protection Association to see if the members there have a common life goal and ideals with you," Hansen said. .


    The smile on Naga��s face converges, and Hansen said seriously: ��Mr. Hansen, I still hope that you can think about it again. The power you have now threatens the survival of most living things in the universe. If you can��t Determine if you are good for cosmic creatures, then we have to use some unconventional means to make sure you don''t endanger the survival of other creatures."

 Chapter 1450： kill

    Hansen��s eyes flashed a murderous machine, and a punch hit the past. The powerful force condensed on the fist. Although it didn��t seem to have any special effect, it was just this force that broke the shell of an alloy battleship. .


    The battle is inevitable, and Hansen intends to preemptively kill the Gaga.


    Naga smiled and greeted Hansen with the same punch, and there was no plan to retreat.


    Hey!


    The two fists collided, although they all converge on the force, but the gas explosion caused by the impact, but the entire alloy wall near the living room burst.


    Hansen��s figure was not moving, and Ji Xiaoran stood behind Hansen without being affected by power.


    And the body of Nagya stood unsteadily. If it hit, it would crack the alloy walls.


    "Han Sen''s demigod is really worthy of the name, and the physical quality can be compared with the gem-level demigod." The gamma stood up from the broken metal, and there was still a trace of blood in the corner of his mouth.


    The four-and-a-half-level humans and Shura had just rushed over and Hansen was surrounded.


    Naga erased the blood of his mouth and said: "But it is because of your strength, once it is out of control, it is more harmful to the universe, so we have a greater responsibility to erase you."


    Hansen glanced at the gamma and sneered: "I am not harmful to the universe. Why do you judge by yourself? Do you think you are God?"


    "We are not gods, but the defenders of this universe." The gaze does not change, the body suddenly erupts, becomes powerful and unparalleled, and the body has undergone some changes. The original beautiful Shura royal family��s face has become somewhat embarrassing. .


    After using Shura to transform, Naga stepped toward Hansen and said: "You still have the chance. If you are willing to join us now and prove your kindness, you can continue to live."


    "This is the best laughter I have ever heard since I was born. Hansen doesn''t need to prove to anyone that I am good or evil." Hansen''s gaze was on fire, staring at Naga: "But I have decided now." I want to be a wicked person."


    "It''s a pity, then we can only erase you." The voice of the gamma fell, and it slammed into Hansen. Under the transformation of Shura, the corpse that had reached the level four defender, the physical power that erupted. , almost formed the essence of the naked eye.


    The other four strong players also broke their own power. Humans summoned the semi-divine gene nucleus. Shura used the Shura to transform, and the power that broke out was not weak. The faintness reached the semi-god level. The level of blood creatures.


    But the semi-divine-level blood creatures may be strong for others, but for Hansen, that is not a big deal.


    Behind a pair of ruby ??butterfly wings suddenly unfolded, Hansen''s entire body was covered with a layer of red light, with a strong red light, with a hand knife to the Naga''s fist.


    Just a face-to-face, Naga''s fist was smashed together with the arm. This is still the case when Naga found that something was wrong and the body was sideways, otherwise his whole person was split into two halves by red light.


    Without any pauses, the vibrations behind the wings, Hansen almost like a teleport, flashing four times in a row, while throwing out four red lights, killing the four semi-god-level humans and Shura directly, let them There are no opportunities to exert their own strength.


    "Impossible... How can you have such power... How long have you been promoted to God? How can it be... Even if you are a super god, you can''t reach the super so fast..." Still at the break of the spurting shoulders, widened his eyes and looked at the corpses and blood of a place full of incredible colors.


    Ji Yanran stood behind Han Sen and grabbed the eyes of Xiaohua with her hand. She didn''t want Xiaohua to see such a **** scene so early.


    "Who is your master? Who told you to kill me?" Hansen asked intently and staring at Nagar.


    Being able to dispatch so many demigods is absolutely impossible to be a silent power. There must be a powerful force behind them.


    Naga suddenly laughed and shook his head and said: "As long as you join our new club, you can naturally see the president, but it seems that you are obsessed with it. This time I can''t kill you, but the next kill. I will erase you. The stronger your strength, the greater the harm to the universe. Our new society will never allow you to exist in the universe."


    "Who told you that there is still another chance, you are dead today." Han Sen said faintly.


    Naga is not afraid at all, although the wound at the broken arm is still bleeding, his face is a little pale, but he still smiled and said: "You will not kill me, although our estimation is wrong, I did not expect you to have It��s super, it��s our mistakes, but you don��t forget, you are not alone, you can survive in the universe, your wife and son can��t, I��ve already set it up. The procedure, if I am dead, this warship will explode, can your wife and son insist that you take them to find the planet of life?"


    Having said that, Jia Jia laughed: "So you don''t dare to kill me. The next time I won''t make the same mistake again, even if you are a super strong, and we are enemies with our new Liushe, there is only one dead end."


    "Is it finished? If you have finished, you should be on the road." Hansen said that he had bowed his hand to the Gaya.


    Naga did not dare to compete with Hansen, while evading and retreating, he screamed with horror: "You can''t kill me, everything is true, you kill me, your wife and son will be buried with me!"


    puff!


    Hansen did not say a word, the palm of his hand had already passed through the head of Naga, and the red light directly knocked his head down.


    With a **** head rolling down, the eyeballs are about to come out, and I can''t believe it until I die. Hansen really dared to kill him.


    boom!


    Naga did not lie. After being killed by him, the brain of the brain started the self-destruction of the warship, and the battleships started to explode everywhere.


    Hansen��s hand was full of light, and the black one-horned plane was summoned by him: ��Oh, you drive the aircraft.��


    Ji Yanran quickly took the small flowers into the black one-horned celestial, but Hansen did not go in, jumped to the top of the black unicorn, and punched the front with a punch. The red light suddenly blasted a huge hole in front of the battleship, extending Going out for a kilometer and going all the way to the battleship.


    Ji Yanran rushed out of the battleship with a single-horned fairy. The huge star-rated warship exploded and made a brighter brilliance than the sun.


    Hansen was afraid of the damage of the one-horned immortal, summoned the arm shield to become bigger and then blocked it behind, and suffered a huge impact from the explosion.


    The gold-grained Shield is really powerful, and the explosion of the star-rated warships has not been able to damage it.


    However, Hansen had some troubles. During the time of the battleship, the warship flew into a ridiculous star field, and there was no signal at all. Hansen did not know what they were. position.

 Chapter 1451： Main control room

    Fortunately, the unicorn has a huge star map, which is more detailed than the most complete star map of the league. Ji Yanran called the star map to locate them and found them in a ridiculous star field named as Plato by the Alliance.


    If you want to go back to the human domain, it is not too far away. At the speed of the unicorn, it will take half a day.


    Hansen just let go of his heart and watched Ji Yun, who was driving the Unicorn, saying: "Xinliushe, what kind of organization is it? Have you heard of it before?"


    Ji Yanran shook his head and said: "I have never heard of it, but with such strength, it is possible to dispatch five semi-god-level powerhouses at once, and there are human beings and half-god. This is definitely not an anonymous organization, father. He should know something, we will know when we go back and ask."


    The black unicorn flying in the ridiculous galaxy is surrounded by a star field that has not been developed by humans, and even the shadow of a space station cannot be seen.


    Set up automatic navigation, Hansen, Ji Yanran and Xiaohua, Boa play, it is not boring.


    It took about an hour for the unicorn to fly, and Hansen, who was making a small flower, suddenly heard a sound like a brain in the unicorn.


    ��Found the main control room, did you land?��


    "The main control room? What is the main control room?" Hansen looked at the screen of the Unicorn, and saw that there was a huge planet on the left side of the Unicorn, like a diamond. At that time, the diamond-like superstar, It is moving fast along a track, and it is much faster than the most advanced battleships in the league.


    "Is that the planet of the crystal family?" Hansen looked surprised and he looked at the star map again. He did not find the existence of this diamond planet on the star map.


    In other words, this planet was not originally here, I don��t know where it has flowed from here.


    "It looks a lot like it." Ji Yongran, after all, was the captain of the Crystal Adventure Ship, and he still knows more about this.


    ��Do you land?�� The sound of a brain-like voice sounded again in the Unicorn.


    ��Is there any danger?�� Hansen tried to ask.


    "There is no sign of life in the main control room, and the risk factor is zero."


    Hansen and Ji Yanran discussed it, and finally encountered the relics of the Clan, there is no risk, not to look at it as above, perhaps to get some of the crystal technology products.


    The diamond is generally so fast that it is not so fast. I am not going to take a look at it. I am afraid it is impossible to find it again.


    Hansen ordered the unicorn to land, and the unicorn did not act immediately. It seemed to be the first signal to the planet, and it took a while to fly toward the planet.


    "The docking with the main control room is successful and is landing."


    As the unicorn flies to the diamond planet, the planet automatically splits into an entrance like a space port, which makes the unicorn come true.


    ��Is there really no danger here?�� Hansen tried again and asked.


    Unicorn said: "The main control room is currently in automatic operation mode, there is no sign of life, as long as it does not violate the main control room safety code, the risk factor is zero."


    ��What is the main control room safety code?�� Hansen asked in confusion.


    The screen of the unicorns suddenly showed a lot of information, but it has already been translated into the alliance text, Hansen and Ji Yanran clearly understand.


    I did not immediately drive the unicorns to explore this ruins. After they carefully read the safety rules, they let go of their minds and ordered the unicorns to move on.


    The whole planet is a huge crystal instrument, its precision and advanced level far exceeds the alliance. The star-rated battleship is in front of the planet, just like a child''s toy.


    Sitting in the corner of the main control room, all the things I saw, Hansen and Ji Yan were amazed.


    But here are all the instruments that make up the main control room. According to the safety rules, they can''t touch those things, otherwise they will be completely systematically sanctioned.


    Although Hansen is now a demigod, but he does not dare to have the slightest meaning in the face of the crystal family, the crystal family is the most developed civilization known in the universe, and many of the technologies they have left until now. Neither humans nor Shura have been able to study and understand.


    Some of the crystal technology that has been studied have had a profound impact on humans and the Shura.


    "Already arrived at the lounge, did you enter?" Before coming to a crystal portal, the sound of the unicorn was ringing again.


    "Go in and see." Hansen has long been tired of the countless crystal instruments. After all, he is not a scientist, and advanced things, it will be boring after a long time.


    To the crystal lounge, Hansen was very curious, where the crystal family rested, Hansen also wanted to know how the crystal family usually entertained.


    The unicorn opened the portal and fell to the ground after entering.


    Hansen found that it was like a square with many statues, fountains, benches and the like, but these things were made of crystals.


    What is even more amazing is that there are many statues here, which are all human appearances.


    "Weird, when the crystal family existed, human beings have not yet been born. How can there be human statues here?" Ji Yanran looked at the statues curiously.


    "Maybe it is a species similar to humans in the past, just like the Shura." Hansen thought about it.


    Out of the unicorn, Boa jumped onto a bench. It looked like a crystal bench. I didn''t think it was a soft bomb. Boa jumped up and on, as if playing a trampoline. same.


    Because it is a lounge, there is no security code here. Hansen is very reassured, and he is not afraid that Boa will touch anything. Let Boo play by himself. He and Ji Yanran turned around.


    There are a lot of things that Hansen doesn''t know, and I have to ask the one-horned fairy flying next to me. After the one-horned immortal scan, I gave Hansen the answer one by one.


    Everything here makes Han Sen more and more surprised, because looking at the layout and items here, it is clearly a thing that conforms to human habits. How the crystal family''s lounge would look like this.


    ��Is the crystal family actually a race similar to our humanity?�� Hansen couldn��t help but guess.


    "It seems very likely to look at the layout here. If this is the case, the discovery is too striking. The alliance has been studying for so long, and it has not demonstrated what the crystal family is. It is generally assumed that they should be crystal organisms. It��s really incredible that it��s a species similar to humans.�� Ji Yanran said with some excitement.


    The two men said as they watched and walked around. Suddenly, one thing attracted Hansen��s gaze. On a recliner, there was a paper book. It��s incredible that the text on the cover of the book Sen actually knew, it turned out to be the ancient script of mankind.

 Chapter 1452： Gene Story

    "The Clan also uses human words?" Hansen was surprised to the extreme.


    This seems to be an unlikely event. Among the signs of the crystal family that were previously discovered, they are all a special symbolic text of the crystal family. They have never seen human characters appear.


    However, the book is clearly written in human language. Hansen recognizes the four words as "Genetics."


    In order to determine whether it was a coincidence, Han Sen took the book and opened it to see it. I saw that it was written in ancient Chinese.


    "Isn''t there anyone who has already been here?" Ji Yanran guessed.


    Hansen smiled bitterly: "I don''t know, if this is really a thing of the crystal family, it would be really weird."


    "What was written above?" Ji Yanran did not specialize in ancient Chinese, and could not read what was written in the book.


    Hansen looked at it for a while, and his face turned a little weird: "This seems to be a method of cultivation similar to practicing qi, but it is a little different and it feels weird."


    "Is the cultivation method of the crystal family?" Ji Yanran was surprised.


    "If it is the cultivation method of the crystal family, but I see the words used above and some descriptions about the body, but it is very similar to the human air training, and it seems to be the human cultivation method." Hansen said.


    "In this case, it is possible that some people have come here, or have lived here for a while, and left it here." Ji Yanran thought about it.


    Hansen shook his head again: "Although it is similar to human qi training, I also understand what I write inside, but it is a bit strange. This seems to be quite different from practicing qi. It seems that human beings are not at all. It may be cultivated like this."


    "What the **** is that?" Ji Yanran looked blank and didn''t know what Hansen meant.


    Hansen thought about it and said: "I can hardly explain it. For example, humans have no way to breathe in the water, but this cultivation method is taken for granted. Humans can breathe in the water, so they can breathe in the water. It has become the basic condition for cultivation. There are many basic conditions like this. Basically, it is impossible for human beings to reach. Even if I am a god, I can��t reach most of them. I really want to say who can reach it. I am afraid that there is only a legendary **** in the legend."


    The two men studied for a while, and did not study why. After Hansen asked the Unicorn, he decided to take the book away. This took the book and decided to study it later.


    In the lounge, I took some of the genius gadgets, and then I returned to the unicorn with the little flowers and Boa, and continued to visit other places in the main control room.


    In fact, many of the crystal family, Hansen and Ji Yunran simply can not understand, but just listen to a single name to introduce a name, but only such a great artificial planet-like existence, it is enough to be amazing.


    This main control room is dozens of times larger than the Luojiaxing where Hansen lived, and this is just a control room. The warships built by humans cannot be compared with them.


    And here is the main control room, then what is it controlling? In general, should the main control room be part of a building or machinery?


    Hansen asked the question of the Unicorn, but the answer of the Unicorn was that the information was insufficient and could not be answered.


    It took about twenty-four hours to visit the entire main control room. Except for the things in the lounge, the rest could not be touched. Hansen and Ji Yunran felt that it would be meaningless to stay, and they were afraid of the Lord. The speed of the control room was too fast, and it was too far away. It was difficult for them to return to the league, so they left the unicorn to fly away from the main control room.


    When the unicorns flew out of the main control room, Hansen found that they were still in the star field when they first entered, as if the main control room had not moved at all after they entered.


    But after they left the main control room, the planet, which looks like a diamond, continued to move faster at the previous speed, and disappeared in a moment.


    "What kind of race is the Crystal family? It is really curious." Ji Yanran said that the main control room disappeared.


    "Who knows, it has nothing to do with us." Hansen shrugged his shoulders. Although he was curious, he didn''t have much desire to find out.


    He still can''t figure out what he is doing at home, and there is no mood to investigate those prehistoric civilizations.


    However, Hansen is still very interested in the "Genetics Story" that he does not know whether he is a human or a crystal family. He is looking at the research along the way.


    The cultivation method inside makes people feel a little ridiculous, and it is like a fantasy. At least in Hansen''s view, there is no human being able to try to cultivate this kind of practice.


    Just as a fish swims in the water, birds can fly in the sky, and too many basic requirements are not available to humans.


    "Isn''t this a prank that someone deliberately made?" Hansen thought in his heart.


    It was only half a day, they had already flew out of the ridiculous galaxies according to the route of the star map, and after a long time out of the ridiculous galaxies, they saw a small and medium-sized cargo ship belonging to the alliance.


    Hansen didn''t want to go back with a single-horned immortal. At this time, he happened to encounter a cargo ship, and he took the initiative to get in touch with the other party, hoping to get a sailboat.


    "Man, your spaceship is cool. I thought it was a cosmic monster." A young man who was chewing on the sweet and listening to music appeared on the screen. It looked very cheerful and he said directly. .


    "The custom-made spacecraft, that is, the shape is a bit strange, the momentum is very general." Han Sen smiled and then said: "We have a problem with the spacecraft, can you take your spaceship to the nearby human planet? We can Pay the fee."


    "The cost is no longer needed, but I am going to mirror Mercury. I will not park in the middle. If you have no problem, please open the spacecraft." The young man said friendly.


    "Thank you, we have no problem." Han Sen quickly thanked.


    After the young man opened the entrance to the mooring cabin, Ji Yanran opened the one-horned fairy.


    When they opened the hatch, they saw that the young man was standing outside, stroking the outer corner of the horned fairy and said: "Man, your ship is really cool, from where is it ordered? This shell looks like Very advanced bionic alloy."


    "Own refit, we opened a spaceship store ourselves." Hansen smiled.


    "That''s so cool." The young man praised him.


    ��How do you call a friend?�� Hansen asked.


    "You can call me Sieg, right. I have to send the goods to the mirror Mercury before the 25th. The time is very tight, so I can''t detour to send you to the nearby planet. I can only go all the way to the mirror Mercury. You have no problem. "The young man said.


    "We are not in a hurry, go to the mirror Mercury." Han Sen nodded.


    Ji Yanran holding a small flower, but his eyes looked at the inside of the cargo ship with some doubts. For a while, he couldn��t help but ask: "Siegel, your spaceship looks like the Jinniu series of Xingyu, but it seems to be Some are not quite right. It seems to be much more advanced than the Taurus series. Is it the latest model?"


    "My is a series of white gold cattle, five or six years ago, the gold bull series that you said has long been discontinued?" Sig said with a puzzled look at Ji Yanran.


    Ji Yanran suddenly stopped, because she is selling spaceships, she is very clear, the Taurus series is the latest new, how could it be discontinued.

 Chapter 1453： ten years

    After chatting with Sig, Hansen also found that something was wrong. After connecting to Skynet with the communicator, he suddenly found something that made them stunned.


    The day they stayed in the main control room seemed to have passed ten years in the league.


    "It''s no wonder that Siegel will not know us." Hansen and Ji Yanran feel very incredible. The crystal technology has reached the point where it can change the time. This is really terrible.


    Hansen has again looked at the "Genetics Story". Originally, he did not believe that this is a real cultivation practice. However, the crystal family can even be distorted even in time. It seems that the authenticity of this practice is felt. It is also a little higher.


    After Hansen intends to return home, he tries to cultivate this practice. Although his basic conditions are too poor, there is no harm in trying it.


    Sitting on the ship of Sieg has been going to the mirror Mercury, Hansen saw a lot of news on the sky, adding to their lack of the past decade.


    In the past ten years, a lot of things have happened in the league. The development of angelic genetic fluids and the development of various genetic agents have made people soaring.


    The number of humans who have achieved semi-god has increased greatly during this decade. However, among the shelters of the Fourth God, human beings are still very vulnerable groups. Compared with aliens and aliens, they are still negligible.


    There is also a more important thing. The Shura have developed a genetic fluid that will allow them to be excluded from shelters in a short period of time and free to move around in shelters.


    However, they still can''t absorb the genes in the shelter, and they can''t use items such as the beast and the gene nucleus, and the Shura people enter the shelter, and not everyone enters the first shelter.


    According to the classification of the Shura fighters, when the first-class fighters enter, they will enter the first shelter, and so on, so the advantage of the Shura people in the shelter is not great.


    Despite this, human beings have suffered a lot from the conflicts with the Shuro people from time to time in the shelters.


    When I found a Sieg, Hansen and Ji Yunran gave their parents a message. When Luo and Ji Ruozhen saw Hansen and Ji Ruran, they couldn��t control the emotional collapse. Even Ji Ruo��s usual mood was so angry. People who are not good at color, their eyes are red, and it��s good to say it again.


    Ji Ruozhen has stepped down as head of state. In the general election a few years ago, Wang Zhixuan, who was fully supported by Angel Gene and Xingyu Group, became the new head of the league.


    Wang Zhixuan Hansen also knows that it is Wang Mengmeng��s father, Wang Yuhang��s brother.


    Ji Ruozhen told Han Sen that they should not contact other people first, and should not pass on the disappearance of their death, and wait until they return home.


    Ji Ruozhen let them continue to follow Siegel to mirror Mercury, he will send people to pick them up.


    "Thank you Sig, you have our communication number. If there is anything you need to help in the future, you can call us." After the mirror Mercury, Hansen��s family left and they paid for Sieg, but they were Sig refused.


    The spacecraft that had already been waiting for Mercury had brought the Hansen family back to Luojiaxing, and Ji Ruozhen and Luo Wei had already been waiting at home.


    Hansen and Ji Yanran saw their parents, and there was no special feeling because they felt that they had gone out for a few days.


    However, the feelings of Ji Ruozhen and Luo Wei were different, and they rushed over with excitement.


    Hansen and Ji Yanran were also infected by their emotions, and they opened their hands to hug them.


    "My little baby, you are finally back, I want to die grandmother, why haven''t you grown up yet?"


    "Small flowers, why didn''t they grow up, we won''t grow up after we baby?"


    ......


    What makes Hansen and Ji Jiran is that they just took the little flowers to the past, one is both pro and painful, and no one cares about the meaning of the two of them, so that the open hands of the two people are stuck there.


    After returning home, Ji Ruozhen told Han Sen and Ji Yanran to tell their experiences. After listening, the brows wrinkled deeper and deeper.


    "Dad, do you know the organization of Xinliushe?" Han Sen asked Ji Ruozhen.


    Ji Ruo really nodded and then shook his head: "The organization of Xinliushe has always been heard, especially in recent years. In the many events of the Alliance and the Shura, you can see their shadows faintly, but to So far, our family has not found out who the president of Xinliushe is. Even if he is a human being or a Shura, he does not know."


    "With such a big force, it is impossible to have no roots?" Hansen said.


    "In general, organizations like this can''t be found, but the new society is really weird. Their members are all over the human race and the Shura, and even inside some big families. Some people secretly play for the new society. All major families have doubts, but they have been unable to find out who the president of Xinliushe is."


    Ji Ruozhen paused and said: "You haven''t been too arrogant recently. I will check the original things first."


    After the chat was over, Hansen asked Luo Wei: "Mom, what about Xiaoyan?"


    Luo Yan said with a smile: "You don''t have to worry, Xiao Yan has also been promoted to the gods, and he has returned to the league smoothly. Now he is practicing in the shelter. We can''t contact her, we can only wait for her to come out, and then return you. The news told her that she would be very happy."


    "This day has passed too fast, even Xiao Yan has been promoted to the gods." Han Sen could not help but sigh.


    Resting at home for two days, it was really boring, Han Sen could not help but enter the shelter.


    Fortunately, the mask shelter and the spiriting child have nothing to do, and with the help of the female emperor, Linger��s gene nucleus has been promoted to the gem level, and she has the qualification to return to the dark spirit shelter. She has already returned several times. It is.


    In an instant, the female emperor himself was promoted to the gem gene core, and also told Hansen a very bad news.


    A film shelter arrived a few years ago and said that it was Hansen��s. Because Hansen had never returned, she took the shelter from the shelter. Now everything from the shelter is the woman. Well, she has been waiting for Hansen there.


    "Does the woman say what her name is?" Hansen asked.


    "I did not say that it is a human being, very beautiful and very powerful human." The female emperor thought about it.


    "Gu Qingcheng? If it is her, I am afraid that it is for the moon, I don''t know if there is still alive in the moon." Hansen summoned the Umbrella, and the ghost umbrella controlled by the true blood gene is still the color of blood. The figure of the girl in Tsing Yi is still there, and it has not been absorbed by the Nether Umbrella.


    Hansen intends to go back to the shadow shelter. Now they are still in the shelter of the small silver and silver. If he does not go, they will always be adult.


    Appapp

 Chapter 1504： nightmare

    When I came to the shelter, there was not much change here. I didn��t go to the shelter. I saw the sheep and the green cows at the gate like a hip-hop.


    "What are you two doing here?" Hansen looked at the four hoofs and stood there, not squinting like a sheep and a green cow that turned into a stone statue, and asked some surprises.


    "Boss, you are finally back. If you don''t come back, we will be killed." The sheep and the green cow saw Hansen and almost cried out.


    After the sheep and the green cows cry, Hansen knows that after Gu Qingcheng came, they sent them to stand here.


    Let them stand guard not to defend against the enemy, but to wait for Hansen to come back. When they see Hansen, they will go back to the city for the first time.


    The two of them have been here for ten years, and they usually do not dare to move.


    "How are they with small silver and red horses?" Hansen''s face was a bit unsightly. Even sheep and green cows were so whole. They were probably worse than small silver and red horses.


    The sheep said with a bitter face: "They are okay, the woman is not embarrassing them, or let them live in the garden, every day is still fragrant and spicy, the same is your boss''s confidant, why are we always injured?"


    Speaking and talking, the tears of the sheep will not stop.


    I heard that they were fine with small silver and silver. Hansen just let go of his heart and comforted the sheep and the green cow. They let them lead the way and guide him to see the woman.


    In fact, the woman lived in the Temple of the Hell, and soon Hansen came to the Temple of the Hell, and saw the woman in the Temple of the Hell, and it was Gucheng.


    "You finally came back, I know, you are not so easy to die." Gu Qingcheng saw Han Sen, it is difficult to hide the joy of the eyes.


    "Nine deaths, I almost can''t come back," Hansen said.


    "Give me back the Son, I can not remember the suspicion." Gu Qingcheng is also simply, there is no more winding.


    Hansen summoned the Umbrella and said it in his hand: "She is in the umbrella, I don''t know if I live and die."


    After all, Hansen took the real blood gene core back, and then threw the Umbrella umbrella to Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Liancheng, in order to be able to face the whole family with the moon, such a dangerous woman, Han Sen really does not want to have anything to do with her, and the small silver and silver in the hands of Gu Qingcheng, not Hansen does not compromise.


    Without the control of the true blood gene nucleus, the Nether Umbrella immediately restored its original color. It has not yet fallen into the hands of Gu Qingcheng. The Umbrella umbrella is automatically suspended in the air and rotated, and the Moon is also flying out of it.


    The moon caught the Umbrella and stared at Hansen angrily. It was necessary to wave the Umbrella to start Hansen.


    Gu Qingcheng was a palm of his hand, and he shackled the moon in the sky. Then he looked at Hansen and said: "Now we have turned to the face of the gang, and there is nowhere to go. I will borrow you for a while, it should not Hinder you?"


    "Do not hinder, how long you want to live." Hansen felt a little strange.


    Han Cheng, who is such a strong woman like Gu Chengcheng, said that she had taken up the shelter from the shadows. Hansen did not feel strange, but now Gu Qingcheng is obviously discussing with him, which makes Han Sen feel a bit strange.


    Originally Hansen was ready to fight with Gu Chengcheng. Who knows the expression of Gu Qingcheng, but exceeded his expectations.


    It��s best to be able to fight without it, but Hansen can��t figure out what the reason is, so that Gu��s city will not be so strong.


    "I didn''t expect that you are very different, so that the alien creatures will stay in your little shelter." Gu Qingcheng looked at Han Sen.


    "I have a lot of powerful aliens here. Which one are you talking about?" Hansen said in his heart, pretending to be calm.


    Gu Liancheng snorted and said: "Nature is a nightmare. Although the little fox and the Xinghai beast are also good, but unfortunately have not yet grown up, far from being comparable to the nightmare."


    "Dream?" Hansen had a slight glimpse of his heart. He was very strange to this name, but after thinking about it, he ruled out the small silver and silver and the Xinghai beast, and the only remaining red horse.


    Although some can''t believe it, the facts are already obvious. The little red horse is not a cub, but a powerful alien that has some taboos.


    Hansen had some doubts about Xiaohongma before, but it has not revealed any anomalies. Hansen gradually turned it into a general alien creature.


    Now think about it, Xiaohongma is probably one of the terrorists in that war. When Hansen was in danger, he heard the horrible voice again, and there was a powerful force to kill the enemy. He, I am afraid it is from the hand of Xiaohongma.


    Hansen couldn''t wait to come to the garden. He didn''t wait for him to go to the garden gate. He smelled his breath of silver and silver and walked out to Hansen''s feet and honed Hansen''s calves.


    Hansen picked up the small silver and silver and stroked its hair. He said very happy: "Small silver and silver, ten years have passed. How are you still so big? Is there no height?"


    The small silver and silver stick out the pink tongue, licked Hansen''s cheek, and licked his face with a small head, but did not speak. Obviously it did not like to use human language.


    Sitting on the shoulders of Hansen, Boa, holding his hands and looking at the small silver and silver, his face is full of bad mood.


    "Thank you for taking care of the little silver and silver." Putting down the silver and silver, Hansen said in front of the little red horse.


    Little Red Horse just shook his head and walked over to the air cushion on the side and squatted down. He didn''t mean to talk to Han Sen.


    Hansen did not insist on it. Since it sheltered the small silver and silver and the Xinghai beast, and did not hurt them with Hansen for so long, it is obviously not malicious, and there is no need to care about it.


    Small silver and silver and small star sea beasts have been promoted to the gem level, this decade is not wasted, only one step away from promotion super.


    Gu Qingcheng is jealous of Xiaohongma, but she borrowed from the shelter and she did not see a small shelter. The reason why she stayed, I am afraid that the main reason is because Hansen is here.


    After Hansen took care of the shelter, he went back to the mask shelter of the underground world.


    Now Ling Meier can go back to the Dark Soul Shelter. She will go back every once in a while. Hansen wants to follow her to the Dark Soul Shelter to see the gourd on the vine.


    It��s just that Lingmei is not going to the Dark Souls at any time, or there are some special excuses, and it��s been nearly half a month since she went to the shelter next time.


    Han Sen was bored while he was idle. He stayed in the shelter and studied the "Genetics Story" and tried to cultivate it.

 Chapter 1505： Mysterious armor recovery

    Sure enough, Hansen did not expect that when Hansen practiced "Genetic Special Language", his body and breath did not react at all, and there was no effect at all.


    This is quite normal. The basic requirements of Gene Story are too high. Not to mention human beings. Even the top half **** in the shelter cannot fully meet the genetic requirements of the basic language.


    However, when Hansen was about to give up, he suddenly found that the black crystal armor in the soul sea had reacted.


    As Hansen''s method of cultivation in accordance with the "Genetics", there seems to be a mysterious force flowing in the black crystal armor, it feels like a black crystal armor also has a meridian.


    Hansen was very surprised and continued in accordance with the cultivation method of "Genetics". Sure enough, the mysterious power within the black crystal armor also turned, and it continued to flow in the armor.


    As time passed, the mysterious power within the black crystal armor became stronger and stronger. When a cycle was completed, Hansen continued to drive, and the mysterious power automatically flowed through the black crystal armor. stand up.


    Hansen looked eccentrically looking at the black crystal armor, but he couldn��t figure out what it was.


    At first he was a black crystal found in the sanctuary of the First God, and later discovered that black crystals have greatly helped the evolution of alien creatures and beasts.


    Hansen always thought that it should be a treasure from the advanced shelter, but now the armor hidden in the black crystals will be driven by the power of the crystal master control room, which produces a strange reaction, let Hansen temporarily There are a lot of associations between them.


    ��Is there any relationship between the shelter and the crystal family?�� Hansen secretly guessed.


    The mysterious power in the black crystal armor has not been known for many cycles, and suddenly it has flowed out of its body. It seems that the spring rain has flowed into Hansen''s body and continues to flow in the same cycle.


    At the beginning, when the mysterious power nourished the cells of his body, Hansen felt as comfortable as eating fruit.


    However, after a while, Han Sen''s face has become very ugly. It is not that the mysterious power is harmful, but that the mysterious power is too strong. Just flowing inside his body has already made Hansen somewhat unbearable.


    It is like a small river that was forcibly widened by a powerful flood. Hansen''s body and body are forcibly torn under mysterious power.


    The blood instantly stained Hansen''s body, and many muscles and blood vessels burst directly. Hansen''s physical strength was like a paper paste under the mysterious power.


    This is because the mysterious power is only working, not deliberately attacking him.


    The mysterious power is completely out of his control, roaring in his body, and the rapid flow.


    If Hansen''s body is regarded as a world, then the mysterious power flowing out of the black crystal armor is like a flood that destroyed the world in ancient legends.


    Hansen��s body is almost completely smashed by the mysterious force. The meridians, muscles, and bones of the whole body are strongly impacted. Hansen��s whole body is like a **** person, the meridians are bursting, the muscles are torn, and the bones are on the bones. It is full of cracks.


    When Hansen almost thought he was going to die, the mysterious force finally completed a cycle in his body, then withdrew from his body and returned to the black crystal armor.


    Hansen was lying on the floor and gasping for a while, and it took a while to calm down, running ice muscle jade to repair the injured body.


    The mysterious force did not cause fatal wounds, but it did not leave a perfect place for his body. All the cells were traumatized and recovered very slowly.


    Hansen had to let the female emperor bring the small silver and silver, and let the small silver and silver help repair the wound on his body.


    Fortunately, the amount of lightning power in small silver and silver is indeed strong, coupled with Hansen��s own strength, but it is just over an hour, and the wounds of the body have been completely repaired.


    The mysterious power within the black crystal armor is still automatic, and there is no sign of stopping.


    This is not the end. Since this day, even if Hansen does not practice the "Genetics Story", every one or two days, the mysterious power in the black crystal armor will flow out once, in the body of Hansen. The same route looped Hansen��s body to full trauma.


    Hansen didn''t know what the black crystal armor had in the end. It seemed that he was also practicing this practice.


    However, Hansen has tried many times. After the black crystal armor circulates in his body, he still does not respond to how to practice according to the "Genetics".


    However, Han Sen faintly felt that his body seemed to have such a small change, but he could not say exactly where there was change.


    Fortunately, after being traumatized by mysterious forces again and again, Hansen has gradually adapted to the kind of destruction, although there is no way to cultivate "Genetics", but when the mysterious force flows through his body, it causes his body. The wounds are getting smaller and smaller.


    Half a month later, when the mysterious power flowed through his body, it only made Han Sen feel pain, and the trauma was already insignificant.


    Ling Meier is also ready to go to the dark spiritual sanctuary, Hansen with Boa to follow her, the identity is of course the human being.


    Ling Meier is now used to the state of Hansen''s use of the ontology. Now, Hansen has an outsider who has a super-spiritual state, and only one of Ling Meier.


    Fortunately, Ling Meier��s mind is simple, and there are very few contacts with the outside world. Han Sen is also very trusting, so there is no need to worry that she will leak out.


    Ling Meier walked in front of the black and white king snake, Han Sen walked behind, his eyes kept looking at the underground city in front.


    This is a huge underground cave that can''t see the margins. There are things like clouds floating above, and you can see the vines sticking out from the clouds.


    In the center of the ancient city, you can see a huge vine-like vine entangled and extended into the clouds, as if supporting the world.


    There are many different creatures and aliens coming and going in the shelters, but the aliens that appear here are basically dark spirits.


    Many dark spirits and alien creatures pay attention to Ling Meier and the black and white king snake. Obviously they are very afraid of the black and white king snake, but they are very envious and even jealous for Ling Meier.


    "Han Sen!" Han Sen just followed Ling Meier into the shelter and heard a pleasant voice.


    Han Sen listened to this voice a little familiar, turned his head and looked at it, suddenly his face showed a complex color, I don��t know if it��s the joy or the worry.

 Chapter 1506： Another gourd

    "Uncle, why are you here?" Hansen looked at the human man not far away and asked, the man turned out to be the unlucky king of the air.


    Being able to meet friends at the shelter is a very happy thing, but when I saw Wang Yuhang, Hansen felt a bit of a shock.


    Here are all aliens and aliens. If he is as unlucky as before, Hansen doesn''t know what will happen. He is chased by the creatures of the entire dark shelter. It is definitely not a very good thing.


    "I was brought by a strange spirit called Ling XIII. Why are you here too?" Wang Yuhang said.


    "Ling XIII brings you here?" Hansen''s heart moved, and quickly pulled Wang Yuhang to the side where he was less noticed and asked him what the situation was.


    Wang Yu''s shipping air is still as bad as ever. After he was promoted to the semi-god, he went to this underground world, was chased by a group of different creatures, and finally encountered Ling XIII.


    Wang Yuhang originally thought that he was dead, but who knows that Ling Xie did not kill him, but also brought him to the dark spirit shelter.


    "Ling XIII can''t be so kind, there must be some conspiracy. Does he know that you are unlucky and can attract the hatred of different creatures?" Hansen looked at Wang Yuhang.


    "I think he should have taken a fancy to me, but he hasn''t let me do anything, I don''t know what he wants to do." Wang Yuhang shrugged his shoulder and said that he was used to this kind of thing.


    Hansen indulged for a moment and said: "We still can''t leave the dark spirit shelter. You stay on the thirteenth side for the time being. When I leave, I will find a way to take you away. Right, have you signed with Ling 13? contract?"


    "No, I don''t know why, he didn''t ask me to sign a contract." Wang Yuhang said.


    "This is the best, where do you live? Go back and I will find a way to contact you. Don''t let Ling Xie know that you have a relationship with me." Han Sen felt that Ling 13 brought Wang Yuhang over, and probably wanted to use Wang Yuhang to deal with it. Ling Meier.


    Still good, Ling XIII does not know that Hansen is a gold coin, and he should not be too wary.


    After Wang Yuhang agreed on the method of goodbye, Han Sen quickly caught up with the Ling Meier in front.


    Everyone''s eyes are on the black and white king snake and Ling Meier, and no one pays attention to them.


    Boa has been watching the direction of the sacred eagle, Hansen touched her little head and whispered: "There are too many strong people here, I will find a way to let you see the gourd, you should not worry. ��


    Boa nodded slightly, but his eyes were always looking at the direction of the vine.


    Ling Meier had her own home in the Dark Soul Shelter, and Hansen went to see her parents.


    Because of the impureness of the blood, the parents of Lingmeier are still gemstones, but because of the relationship between Lingmeier, they occupy a very good garden-style castle in the secret shelter.


    "How to collect a personal class? Human beings are the most difficult to domesticate, low strength and easy to betray." Ling Meier''s father looked at Han Sen who followed Ling Meier, could not help but frown.


    "Han Sen is very good, very strong and very loyal." Ling Meier quickly defended Hansen.


    "Well, let alone these things, let Meier go to see the ancestors, and the old man may be anxious to wait." Ling Meier��s mother said.


    "Right, Meier, you first go to see the ancestor adults." Ling Meier''s father also followed.


    "The Meier first went to the ancestors." Ling Meier has long been used to it. Every time she returns, her parents will urge her to go to see the first ancestor.


    "Merce, can we follow you to see the ancestor?" Hansen asked with Lingmeier.


    "The ancestors did not allow other creatures to enter his garden. I can only take you outside the garden. You can only wait for me there." Ling Mei said apologetically.


    "Alright, we are waiting for you outside." Hansen did not think that he could directly see the gourd on the vine, and if he could get there, maybe Boa could sense something.


    Under the guidance of the black and white king snake, Ling Meier came to the center of the dark spirit shelter with Hansen.


    In the center of the stone castle, there is a huge garden made of vines, and the vines are intertwined to form a wall of tens of meters high, so that people can''t see what is inside.


    In the opening of the garden, there is a money turtle lying there, which seems to be asleep.


    When the black and white king snake and Ling Meier approached, the old turtle opened his eyes and glanced at them, and then closed his eyes as if he were indifferent to everything.


    "You are waiting for me here first." Ling Meier looked at the old turtle and said to Han Sen.


    Han Sen knows that the old turtle should be the alien creature of the guardian of the vine, and it can be felt from the horror of it. It should be a super **** creature.


    Han Sen was trying to agree, but he heard an old voice from the Rattan Garden: "Let your human children come in together."


    Hansen was shocked. He heard that Ling Meier said that even the core members of the Dark Spirit will not be allowed to enter the Rattan. Now the person who opens him to enter is undoubtedly the ancestor of the Dark Spirit. .


    He took the initiative to let Hansen go in. Hansen didn''t know what it meant, but now it is impossible to retreat. He can only enter the Rattan with his scalp and Ling Meier.


    The black and white king snake swam into the rattan garden, and Hansen and Ling Meier also followed it and the whole rattan garden was very empty.


    Except for the huge vines that make up the vine wall, there is nothing else, and you can see the giant vine like the pillar of the sky at a glance.


    Under the giant vine, sitting on a beautiful alien, originally Hansen thought that the ancestor of the dark spirit, how is the character of the old and the old, even if the life of the alien is so long, he should also have some aging sign.


    But after seeing him, Han Sen knew that his thoughts were too limited, and the human concept was too strong.


    The ancestors of the Dark Spirit are not only old, but also very beautiful. If you don��t see him in the Rattan Garden and say that he is the brother of Lingmeier, Hansen will not doubt it at all.


    "Meier sees the ancestors." Ling Meier walked quickly to the front of Ling Meier.


    "Merce is getting more and more sensible." The ancestors of the Dark Spirit smiled and touched the head of Ling Meier, and then the eyes fell on Han Sen''s body, faintly said: "You are the human who has been helping Meier." ?"


    "This is what I should do." Hansen said slightly.


    However, Boa��s gaze did not look at the ancestors of the Dark Spirit. He kept staring at the holy vine next to the ancestors of the Dark Spirit.


    At the position of the huge sac near the roots, a green vine with only three feet long was born, with a palm-sized green gourd.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    Adding more to the "Devil''s Monk".

 Chapter 1507： Emperor

    Hansen had already seen the green gourd, but he did not dare to look at it, so as not to be seen by the ancestors of the dark spirit.


    However, it seems that the gourd seems to be somewhat different from Boa, and it feels a bit different. Hansen can''t say what is different, just feel it.


    "I had some intersections with the Emperor in the past, and I was helped by the Emperor. What is he now? Why did your Terran fall to this?" Hansen was shocked by what the ancestors of the Dark Spirit said.


    Hansen also knows that the emperor of the ancestors of the Dark Spirit is probably the blood-stained leader of God.


    "We are not very clear about the ancestors. We humans have never seen the ancestor, and even the ancestors'' deeds know very little." Hansen shook his head.


    The ancestors of the Dark Spirit did not seem to have any doubts about Hansen��s words. They nodded and said: ��All the tribes of the year have legend that the Emperor has become a god. Now it seems that this is not the case. If the Emperor is really a god, you are also a Terran. It will not fall on the lower level, but also from the lower level. It seems that the Emperor is really degraded, otherwise it will only have his own little blood, it should be after the Emperor, not to fall to the lower level. ��


    For the first time, Hansen heard other creatures talking about human and human ancestors. I only wanted him to say more, so that I could know more about human ancestors.


    Just a few words just now, Hansen got a lot of answers. The deeds of the human ancestors still existed in the shelters, and they were not forgotten by the souls of the shelters like Ashura.


    "We humans are somewhat different from the Shura." Hansen thought in his heart.


    It is a pity that the ancestors of the Dark Spirit did not continue to say the meaning of this matter. Instead, they said to Han Sen: "You take care of Meier, I will not treat you badly. This is a reward for you. Meier��s reward."


    As said, the Dark Spirit always summoned a gene nucleus and suspended it in front of Hansen.


    Han Sen saw that the gene nucleus is an ancient mirror with a gem-grade imprint on it. Although I don''t know what it is, I still accepted it first. I thanked the ancestors of the Dark Spirit.


    At the same time, Hansen also understood that the ancestors of the Dark Spirit did not only reward him, but also warned him that the two sentences seemed very casual, but they seemed to tell Han Sen that his every move was in the hands of the ancestors of the Dark Spirit. Within him, even if he did not enter the shelter, it was only clear that the aliens followed the Meier.


    "When Meier is promoted to super, there will naturally be more rewards, that is, the super gene nucleus is nothing. You can do it yourself." The dark spirit always waved his hand and let the black and white king snake take Hansen. Out of the rattan garden.


    After Hansen left the Rattan Garden, he had already had a cold sweat. The ancestors of the Dark Spirit would not be weaker than Gucheng. If the ancestors of the Dark Spirit had a crush on him, it would be difficult for him to get out of the Rattan today.


    "Dad, I want that gourd." Boa said very seriously.


    Hansen quickly grabbed Bo''s small mouth and looked around. He opened the hole in the tunnel and asked the element: "Boo, do you know what the gourd is?"


    Boa shook his head: "I don''t know, but I feel it is very important to me."


    "Now I am afraid that there are some difficulties. There are dark spirits and ancestors guarding the gourd. We have no chance to start." Hansen knows that the strength is not as good as that of the ancestors. These strong ancestors are probably stronger than the average emperor. less.


    Seeing the frustration of Boa��s face, Hansen had some unbearable feelings. He thought about it and asked: ��Boa, do you know when the gourd is mature?��


    "It should mature in another four or five years." Boa looked at Hansen with a eager look.


    "Fortunately, the time is still very good. We will find another way when we get there." Hansen comforted Boa.


    But he also knows that it is basically impossible to grow to a point where it can compete with the underworld in a few years.


    But it is not completely impossible. At least in Hansen''s view, Gu Qingcheng has the ability to fight with the ancestors of the Dark Spirit. If you can rely on the power of Gucheng, you may not have the opportunity to capture the green gourd.


    And there are still a few years, maybe Hansen himself has reached the level of the ancestor.


    After living in the Dark Soul for two days, Hansen finally found an opportunity to meet with Wang Yuhang at the agreed place.


    Hansen came to a secluded alley in the Dark Soul Shelter and heard a man��s voice in the dark corner of the alley: "The garden can''t be closed."


    Hansen quickly picked up the cipher: "A red apricot comes out of the wall."


    "Comrade, you finally came, wait for me to work hard." Wang Yuhang ran out of the shadow, excitedly holding Han Sen''s hand.


    "For the victory of the revolution, patience is a must, you have to be psychologically prepared to sacrifice." Hansen said with a sigh of relief.


    Wang Yuhang suddenly opened Hansen''s hand: "When you go to your sister, you sacrificed. I still have a few hundred years of Shouyuan, and there are a lot of beautiful women waiting for me to chase. I don''t want to sacrifice."


    "Young people, do you work hard to promote the demigod, just for a few women? You have to have a higher ideal." Han Sen looked down on his face and hated the expression of iron.


    "Or do you think that I am doing hard work for what? Not for beauty but for you?" Wang Yuhang said with a grin.


    Hansen shrugged helplessly: "You still want to be a woman. Right, is there any reaction in Ling 13?"


    Wang Yuhang nodded and said: "Yes, he asked me to find an opportunity to approach a dark spiritual woman called Ling Meier, and then followed her away from the dark spirit shelter."


    "Sure enough, this guy is not well-intentioned. He wants to let you follow Ling Meier, and then borrow your unlucky power to attract different creatures to deal with Ling Meier." Han Sen had already had doubts, listening to Wang Yuhang said, I suddenly understood.


    "What should I do?" asked Wang Yuhang.


    "He let you come, you will come, I am there, don''t be afraid." Han Sen is thinking about how to take away Wang Yuhang, now Ling 13 actually took the initiative to send Wang Yuhang, so Hansen lost a lot of trouble.


    Wang Yuhang was overjoyed. He was really afraid that Hansen would let him stay on the thirteenth side.


    "Ling XIII is really naive. He knows nothing about the real power. It is too small to look at the uncle. Is it really simple to think that the uncle is just unlucky?" Hansen secretly sneered.


    Wang Yuhang discussed with Han Sen for a while before he went back.


    Ling 13 had already arranged the opportunity, Hansen sincerely wanted to receive, Wang Yuhang went to Ling Meier''s side very smoothly, just waiting for Hansen to return to the mask shelter.


    "Right, there are other human gods in the Dark Soul. I have already contacted them. I want to get together. Would you like to go?" Wang Yuhang asked Han Sen.


    "Are you very informed?" Hansen looked at Wang Yuhang in surprise.


    "Oh, well, I am now the younger brother of the head of the family. Those half gods will give me some face." Wang Yuhang sneered.

 Chapter 1508： Mysterious power recovery

    "I won''t go. The news that I didn''t die has not been announced yet. I didn''t want people to see me before that." Hansen thought about it.


    Wang Yuhang said with a smile: "I am afraid of anything, it has been ten years. Except for some acquaintances, I still remember that there are not many people. At most, some people still remember the first super-aristocrat Hansen, but they said that they are looks like eighty-nine. I have forgotten it."


    "Be careful, I will keep you secret for my affairs." Hansen shook his head, not to say that he was afraid of Xinliushe, but that he was afraid of hindering Ji Ruozhen��s investigation.


    Wang Yuhang promised to go down to a human gathering.


    Because of the relationship between the genius and the child, Hansen was not restricted, and returned to the league using the transmission matrix.


    "Brother, you are back." Just came back home, I saw Han Hao happy to meet up, took Hansen''s arm.


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days, and I have grown into a big girl." Hansen shot Han Han''s head like a child.


    "It��s a few days for you, but it��s ten years for me.�� Han Han shook Hansen��s arm: ��Brother, is the master control room of the Crystal family really amazing?��


    "It''s not magical, it''s a good life. One day is equal to ten years. It''s a few days inside. The life span of hundreds of years is gone." Hansen smiled.


    "It seems that you have no change at all. It is ten years for us. It should be a day for you. But in this ten years, I have caught up with you. I am also a god, now maybe you." It��s not my opponent anymore.�� Han Han��s speech in front of Han Sen did not have so much scruples.


    "Oh, your brother will always be your brother, even if you let you a hundred years, still your brother." Han Sen said with a smile.


    "Well, who makes you my brother, you are the best." Han Biao blinked and said: "Brother, I have to go to class reunion in a few days, can you accompany me?"


    "What are your classmates going to do with me?" Hansen said.


    Han Yu��s helpless spreader said: ��They said they have to bring their own other half. I don��t have another half. I can only bring my brother to fill up.��


    "So, what time is it?" Hansen asked indulgingly.


    "On Saturday night, the location is just a short trip to Fanti, which is a three-hour journey." Han Yu said.


    "You wait for the first time." Hansen dialed the Ji Ruozhen communication number and chatted with Ji Ruozhen.


    After the news was over, Hansen smiled and said: "No problem, brother will accompany you to the class reunion."


    "That''s the way to say it, hook your fingers, you can''t be jealous." Han Hao pulled Hansen''s hand and held out his little finger and said with a finger.


    Hansen said with a smile: "How old is it, I still like to come here."


    "How big is my sister, anyway, you can''t talk to me and count." Han said with a smile.


    Ji Yanran and Xiaohua are at home. Hansen has been playing with Xiaohua for a while, and he took out the "Genetics Story" and studied it. Although he can''t really practice this practice, there is a painful process every day. He feels very uncomfortable, so I want to study how I can solve this problem.


    The mysterious power of the black crystal armor, Hansen''s own power can not be shaken at all, even if it is transformed into a super spirit body is useless.


    Hansen studied the power carefully, but he did not even see what its attributes were.


    He used to study the development of super nuclear technology with the Baiyishan system. He has in-depth research on the properties of various forces, but the power that the black crystal armor sheds is completely incompatible with the existing known power system. .


    Looked at the time, almost reached the time when the black crystal armor recurred, Han Sen went into his own practice room, ready to suffer the painful coming again.


    Sure enough, it was like timing. After that time, the mysterious force that flowed through the black crystal armor flowed out of its body and flowed through Hansen��s body along the same cycle, giving Hansen The body brought great pain.


    Although there is no way to stop this from happening, Hansen is not a person who is willing to bear everything and do nothing. When these mysterious forces flow through his body, Hansen began to practice according to the method of Gene Story. I hope to control this mysterious force.


    I don''t know if his own power is too shallow, or because this mysterious force does not belong to him. Hansen can''t affect their operation at all, and naturally it is even more impossible to control them.


    Following the familiar vein, the mysterious force circulated in Hansen''s body for a week, and then returned to the black crystal armor.


    When the pain disappeared, Hansen habitually followed the practice of "Genetics" to practice a circle, but this time Hansen had an unexpected surprise.


    The body that he has not responded to has produced a little reaction when he cultivated the "Genetics Story". The cells of the whole body have some slight fever, just like being soaked in hot springs.


    Although this kind of reaction is insignificant, even the entry is not counted, but it does have a reaction, which proves that this "genetic language" can be cultivated by human beings.


    Hansen has been running several cycles in succession to make sure that the reaction has always existed, but it is limited to this. No matter how many times Hansen runs, the response is still very weak, and there is no sign of strengthening.


    Hansen did not care, and he continued to practice the practice of Gene Story in over and over again.


    At the top of the building of a planet, a majestic man with white hair sits at the top of the conference table, sitting on his sides, humans and Shura.


    If anyone sees these humans and Shura, they will be very shocked, because these human beings are a semi-god-like strong existence, and Shura is also a four-level Shura fighter who is not inferior to human demigod.


    So many powerful existences, on both sides of the white-haired man, one by one is chilling, almost dare not face the white-haired man''s face, even more dare to touch the white-haired man''s sight.


    "Who can tell me what happened? Why Hansen and his wife and son are still alive, and the five backbones of our new Liushe still don''t know where to go." The white-haired man''s eyes swept over the faces of humans and Shura. Said faintly.


    Everyone was silent, for a moment, a Shura royal woman sitting on the right hand side of the white-haired man said: "The president, if you allow, I think I can bring Hansen and his family back. We can get an answer from his mouth."


    "This is not very good, we are not sure whether he is a descendant of Han Jingzhi. If he is not, then we will start with him, is it not guilty of Ji Jia and Luo Haijun?" The human man said.


    "Even if he is not what? The president has fully recovered, will he care about a Jijia and Luo Haijun?" Shura woman said contemptuously.


    "Sha Fei, this matter will be handed over to you, I just need the answer, don''t let me down again." The white-haired man said faintly.


    "Yes, the president, Shafei will not let you down." Shura woman got up and walked.

 Chapter 1509： God-like man

    Ji Yanran went to Jijia for a period of time with Xiaohua. One is to look at Ji��s father and let him not worry. Secondly, Ji��s family and the new half-god protection are safe.


    Han Sen teaches Bao children to study at home. Although Bao''s wisdom is not low, but the body has not grown up, such a large child can not even reach the standard of kindergarten, let alone go to school directly.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang, and Hansen looked at the surveillance image and found that it was a blind man.


    Hansen was slightly surprised. The blind man has always been mysterious, and this time he will take the initiative to come to the door, which is somewhat unexpected.


    Hansen opened the door, and the donkey did not say anything. He walked in directly and didn''t mean anything polite.


    ��Is it convenient to talk here?�� The blind man looked away as he looked around.


    "Talk to the house." Hansen��s mentality is now very calm, not as urgent as before, he knows that he is close to the truth.


    In the living room, Hansen asked the blind man: "What do you want to drink?"


    "No, I don''t have much time. I have to say a few words and leave." The nephew looked at Hansen and said: "You are dangerous now, someone wants your life."


    "There are a lot of people who want me to die, I have been used to it." Hansen shrugged his shoulder and said.


    "This time, the person who wants your life this time is really capable of killing you. If that person really shoots, even Luo Haijun can''t keep you," said the blind man.


    "Who is going to kill me?" Hansen just asked casually, and did not expect the blind man to answer his question.


    However, the scorpion said very simply: "New Liushe."


    "Do you have a relationship with Xinliushe?" Hansen said in his heart and looked at the blind man.


    The blind man nodded: "The situation is very complicated. There is no time to elaborate. Your father told me to tell you, take your family to Jijia or Luojia for temporary refuge. If one day you fall into the hands of Xinliushe, No matter who asks you, you only need to know that your grandfather Han Jingzhi is an ordinary small staff member and has nothing to do with Han Jingzhi of the Blue Blood Special Forces."


    "I want to know everything." Hansen said faintly.


    "The things you want to know are all inside, open it in a safe place, completely destroyed after reading, can''t be seen by anyone, or your father will be in danger." The donkey gave a crystal card to him. Hansen, then left the Han family.


    The scorpion walked very fast, Han Sen did not come and said anything, he has already gone out.


    Closing the door, Hansen returned to his room and read the contents of the crystal card.


    Soon, there was a familiar and unfamiliar figure in Hansen''s holographic image, which looked like the father of Hansen''s memory.


    "Komori, now what I said, you must remember firmly that you have grown up and will have your own judgment. I believe that you will make the most correct decision."


    The man in the holographic image paused and sighed: "This is a long story. I can only use the most concise language to let you know everything. If you can still meet alive, I will tell you in detail. ""


    "First of all, my grandfather is your grandfather Han Jingzhi, who is formerly known as the last qigong master of the league."


    Hansen stunned and suddenly did not respond. He was used to the mysterious style of the older generation. Nowadays, the direct way of speaking by men makes him somewhat unacceptable.


    The man continued: "Second, your grandfather is the real Han Jingzhi is not wrong, but he is not a rumored qigong master, nor a special blood, he was born in the ancient Jiangxiang faction, it is not a practice The Shishimen School, but the professional swindler sect in the ancient times as a cover for the status of the priest."


    Han Sen listened to the stunned, he thought that the real Han Jingzhi is still a bit of a real skill, otherwise how could it be so big wind and rain.


    Who knows that it is a pure liar, and it is still professional.


    "Third, your grandfather is not a real grandfather. Your uncle and aunt are not your blood relatives. When you were a grandfather, when he was not dead, he started a dark step that he had already prepared in the past. Chess, which is the identity of the small staff Han Jingzhi. Your grandfather occupies the identity of a small staff member, and I also occupy the identity of your first grandfather, and the Korean family paid the price of two lives for us. I owe too much to the Korean family, so no matter what they do, don''t blame them. Apart from the original Han Jingzhi and your grandfather, their family doesn''t know anything, but we really owe them two lives."


    Hansen��s look has become extremely complicated, and it��s a expression that can��t be said. What the man said is beyond his imagination.


    "We originally thought that we could get rid of the pursuit and live as an ordinary family. But who knows that they have discovered the clues and finally traced it to me. At that time, just as Xingyu Group wanted to acquire our company, I borrowed it. This opportunity to swindle, and made some arrangements, let them think that the clues are wrong, but unfortunately I have miscalculated two things."


    When the man said this, he smiled again: "I didn''t think that my wife would be the daughter of Luo Haijun, but I didn''t even think that my son would be so good. When you gradually grew up, they re-engaged their attention. Fortunately, your grandfather is Luo Haijun, and later you become a true son-in-law of Ji Ruo, plus your own strength, and many doubts in your body, so that they can''t figure out if you are the descendant of Han Jingzhi. And they are also afraid of stunned snakes and let Han Jingzhi be prepared, so it will not be delayed for you."


    Having said that, the man''s face has become dignified: "But now it is different, the man has recovered from his sleep, and for up to three years, he can fully recover, now they have begun to be unscrupulous, and even possible In the next three years, the entire universe will undergo tremendous changes. These three years are very valuable to you. You can go to Jijia or Luojia for temporary shelter, but after three years, the man is fully recovered. If he really has the heart to kill you, even if it is Ji Jia and Luo Jia, I am afraid I can''t keep you."


    Hansen opened his mouth and he wanted to ask who the man was, whether it was the president of Xinliushe, or whether it was a blood-teacher.


    However, this is just an image and it will not answer him, so Hansen opened his mouth, but no sound came out, and finally closed.


    The man seems to see through Hansen��s mind and continues to say: ��The man is the president of Xinliushe. I changed my identity and sneaked into the new society for many years, but apart from his power, I still know nothing about him. The only certainty is that he is a man as powerful as God. If he waits for him to fully recover, even those top-level demigods will be as vulnerable as a doll in front of him."


    Appapp

 Chapter 1510： Three years

    "But the man has a fatal flaw. He can''t enter the shelter. If it is really life and death, you can go to the shelter to take refuge, although there will still be many strong newcomers there, but at least you don''t have to face it. The president of Xinliushe."


    Having said that, the man''s face is already very complicated: "My child, you are much better than I thought. Being able to have a son like you is the greatest pride of my life. In any case, I must live and take care of it. Your mom and little sister, the daughter-in-law is very good, the little flowers are very cute, I will do everything I can to protect it all, hope that there will be a day of reunion."


    The image is over here. Hansen doesn''t know if the man in the image is a real father. Now that technology is too developed, it is too easy to make such a piece of information.


    Hansen knows that the reason why Xunzi ventured himself to send it was that he was afraid that he would not believe it.


    Although Hansen does not dare to believe in all of this, the content does explain many of the doubts in his heart, and it sounds reasonable.


    However, Hansen still has some doubts in his heart, and he always feels that something is wrong.


    If Han Jingzhi avoids the new Liushe, then the dark chess he laid down, why is it the name of Han Jingzhi?


    Don''t say that the most dangerous place is the safest place, or what is black under the lamp. Those are all fart words. With a name that has nothing to do with Han Jingzhi, it is definitely safer than using the three words of Han Jingzhi. How many times, the probability of being discovered will be much smaller.


    If it is Han Jingzhi��s own pride and refuses to change his name, then he can��t say it. Han Jingzhi is a professional liar. Abandoning his name is a common practice for him. He is not likely to be proud of himself. Just take that big risk.


    In addition to this doubt, everything in the image sounds credible.


    "Who is the president of Xinliushe? It is stronger than the top half god, but can''t enter the shelter. Who is he? Han Jingzhi, a liar, how to offend him, let him hate Han Jingzhi, even Han Jingzhi''s descendants are not willing to let go?" Han Sen secretly thought.


    Regardless of whether the image is true or not, there is a little Hansen who can be sure that Xinliushe will definitely not let him go. Whether it is true or not, he needs to upgrade his strength in order to cope with the future changes.


    Hansen did not have such a plan to go to Jijia or go to Luojia. He is very clear that with his current strength, I am afraid that it will be stronger than Jijia. If he can��t stop it, he will go to Jijia. Let Ji Jia follow the funeral.


    Although there have been a lot of new demigods in the past ten years, but compared to Hansen, those who are not even at all fighting power, how many of the whole league can reach the super demigod?


    In addition to the saints who care about the city and the blood, the Hansen has never seen one, and the family has not.


    Hansen, who has the nuclear gene of God, can already be regarded as a super, so he has no meaning at all to go to Jijia.


    Destroyed the crystal card, Hansen continued to teach Bao children homework.


    It��s just that Hansen has been distracting. He can��t help but guess who the president of Xinliushe is.


    The biggest possibility seems to be Ashura. Ashura is inexplicably disappeared in the shelter. The remaining Shura people cannot enter the shelter, and the president of Xinliushe can��t enter the shelter. These are integrated, Xinliushe. The length is probably Ashura.


    Hansen still had an idea. The new president of the new stream hated Han Jingzhi, and it seemed that there were some accidents. Until now, he has not been able to fully recover.


    In this way, Han Sen feels that the president of Xinliu is probably the **** that the seventh action group met in the shelter. Maybe at that time, what happened between him and Han Jingzhi, so there will be the present. situation.


    These two are Hansen''s most likely feelings, but there is not enough evidence, and he does not know what the truth is.


    But even if the sky falls, the days are still the same. It is impossible to say that I will die tomorrow. I am sitting at home and waiting to die today.


    Hansen is not such a person. Even if he really wants to die, he will live comfortably before he dies, not to mention that he has at least three years of time. It is hard to say who wins and who wins.


    When Han Han went to the class meeting, Han Sen took Boa to go with her. Xinliushe already knew that he was still alive. He didn��t need to hide anything. He went directly to the Union��s public spaceship to go to Fan. Tis star.


    Fanti Sisi itself is a leisure travel planet, there are many leisure resorts, Han Hao, their place of classmates, is the most luxurious holiday hotel in Fandi.


    Han Wei told Han Sen that most of her classmates, except her, were only transcenders. Only one of them was promoted to the semi-god, just like Zhao Mingze who initiated this class meeting.


    "The angel gene Zhao family?" Hansen asked.


    Han Hao nodded: "The second son of Zhao Qi, when he was from the military academy, he has been pursuing me, but I don''t like his character."


    Han Sen suddenly realized: "You took me this time, I want to help you block the harassment of Zhao Mingze?"


    Han Xiaoxiao said: "There are a lot of people who pursue me, but now the angel gene is in full swing, and the influence in the league is too great. Even if I am looking for a boyfriend in the past, there will be no shortage of skin in front of Zhao Mingze. Brother, you have not always had a grudge with Zhao, should you not be afraid of him?"


    Hansen��s pretending coldness: ��A Zhao family in the district, what are you afraid of? He wants to be really ignorant, I will help you to clean up him, let alone Zhao Mingze, even if Zhao Qi is coming. It��s useless. You don��t have to worry about it, just choose what you like. Nobody except the parents and your brother can force you to do things you don��t like.��


    Han snorted: "You mean, if my parents don''t like you, it would be useless if I choose a boyfriend?"


    "Of course, as the saying goes, don''t listen to the old man''s words and losses in front of me, if you and my parents, you still have to listen." Han Sen said of course.


    "Cut, this is a double standard. I have not heard that you used to listen to your mother." Han Yu said with great defiance.


    Within an ordinary coalition civil spaceship, Shafi is looking at the information in the image.


    "I really don''t know the guy who lives and dies. I still have the mood to attend my sister''s class meeting. It is solved there. We also go to Fanti Sex." Shafei issued an order, and the spacecraft suddenly turned to Fantis. Go and go.

 Chapter 1511： Tina

    Han Lin and Han Yu came to the hotel together and saw a young man greet him: "You have finally arrived, Xiaoyuan Hong Lianshun has arrived, and I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Seeing Hansen holding Bao''s side, the young man stayed for a while, then smiled and asked: "Is this gentleman a little male partner?"


    "This is my brother." Han Yu said with a smile.


    "Your brother? Your brother is not already..." The young man gave a slight glimpse.


    "My brother is not so easy to die." Han Yu said to introduce Hansen to the young man: "This is my classmate Zhao Mingze at the Black Hawk Military Academy, the famous angel gene two sons."


    "Fortunately." Hansen said with his hand out.


    Although Zhao Mingze extended his hand, he was still confused. He seemed to be unbelievable and asked: "Are you Hansen?"


    "If you change," Hansen smiled.


    "Don''t stand here, let Yuanyuan wait for them," Ji Yanran said.


    "They are in the hall, I will take you in." Zhao Mingze quickly led the way, but his eyes turned to Hansen from time to time.


    Hansen did not die, this is really a very amazing news.


    "Oh, what''s yours? Wow, no, you even have children. Is this your husband?" After the hall, some men and women saw Han Han come over and see Han Wei. Hansen and Boa around him were screaming.


    "What are you talking about? This is my brother. I don''t have a male partner, so let my brother come with me." Han Yu said.


    "Your brother... Isn''t that the first super-aristocrat in our league? He didn''t have an accident ten years ago..." Fang Yuanyuan didn''t finish it, and looked at Han Sen in confusion, and everyone else was similar.


    "It was an accident. I stumbled into a ridiculous galaxy. It took me ten years to find the way back..." Han Yu probably explained it.


    Everyone suddenly realized that Fang Yuanyuan even smiled and said to Han Sen: "Schoolmaster, I used to admire you very much. At that time, you were the idol of all the students of our Black Hawk Military Academy."


    Hansen is also a member of the Black Hawk Military Academy. These can be regarded as his schoolmates. When they talk about their identity, they feel that they are close to the distance, and it is a pleasure to talk.


    "I haven''t seen you for ten years. I don''t know if you have regressed." At the time of several chats, I suddenly heard a voice that was somewhat indifferent and awkward.


    Hansen��s gaze looked in the direction of the sound. I saw Idong Wood sitting on the sofa with a glass of wine in his hand and stood up to come over to Hansen.


    "How are you here?" Hansen was a little surprised, and thought he would see Itomu here.


    Fang Yuanyuan went to Yidongmu and pulled Yidongmu up and took his arm. He said with a slight smugness: "This is my boyfriend Yidongmu. I know you, I don''t know much about you." ��


    Zhao Mingze smiled and said: "Now who doesn''t know the name of Yi Dongmu, it is a half-god with a famous spirit in the Iraqi parliament. It is blue and blue."


    Han Yu��s classmates obviously know that Yi Dongmu��s reputation is very high. Han Sen is also very interested in this. He sat down next to Yi Dongmu and smiled and asked: ��It seems that you have been very good recently. Beauty and fame and fortune."


    Itomu said faintly: "The only pity is that I can''t fight with the gold coins any more. After all, I can''t win him."


    Hansen and Yidongmu chatted a few words. Yidongmu is not a person who likes to talk. Basically, except Hansen, he rarely talks with others and is more indifferent than before.


    When Hansen chatted, a spaceship had quietly landed on Fanti.


    Shafei went through some camouflage and put on her hat and walked down from the spaceship, but she had not waited for her to leave the spaceship, but saw another person coming down from the spaceship.


    "Miss Tina, how are you here?" Shafei stared at the girl who had come down from the boat, her face incredible.


    "I came out with you, Aunt Shafi." Tina blinked and flashed a glimmer of color.


    Shafei suddenly smiled: "Miss Tina, if you sneak into my spaceship and sneak out, I will be punished if I am known by the president."


    Tina blinked and said, "Don''t let my father know that you can''t do it? Are you not killing Hansen? I can help you."


    "Miss, this is my task, I can finish it myself. Go back to the spaceship first. I will let you go back." Shafei said quickly.


    "Aunt Shafi, do you think that my ability is not as good as you, can''t help you?" Tina seems to be a little angry.


    "Miss, I don''t mean this. You have inherited the excellent genes of the president, and the ability is far above me, but Hansen is just a human demigod. It is not worthy of letting you have such a noble presence." Sha Fei��s heart Very helpless.


    Tina is the only daughter of the president of Xinliushe. She is very favored and her genes are really strong. But after all, she is too young, plus no real combat experience. Real and powerful half-god fight, in case there is any mistake. Shafei can''t afford that responsibility.


    It��s just that Tina only hurts a hair. I��m afraid the president will also be thunderous, and maybe he will have Shafei��s life directly.


    Although Tina is inexperienced, but people are very clever, and blinked and said: "Aunt Shafi, you don''t have to worry, I borrowed my father''s genetic armor by the way, and there is no danger."


    Shafei��s eyes were bigger and she lost her voice: ��What? You stole the genetic armor of the president��s adult?��


    "Aunt Shafi, don''t be so ugly, I am the father''s daughter, my father''s thing is my thing, I use my own things, how can I steal it?" Tina squinted.


    Shafei has no idea what to do, but after thinking about it, Tina, the young lady, is not afraid of fear, and even the president has no way to take her.


    Now that she has secretly followed, it is impossible to get her back. It is safer to carry a genetic armor on her body.


    At least don''t worry about Tina''s accidental injury being punishable by the president. With the power of the genetic armor, even the top half **** can''t hurt Tina.


    "Aunt Shafi, let''s hurry to kill the human god." Tina said with some excitement.


    "You can go, but Miss Tina, you have to listen to my arrangements," Shafi said.


    Tina promised it, but Shafei looked at her expression and knew that it was impossible to make her obedient.


    Now Shafei is a bit fortunate that Tina has stolen the genetic warfare, otherwise it will be a real big trouble if she has any damage. 8)

 Chapter 1512： Unfathomable

    Shafei joined Tina with the original plan, but they did not see Hansen in the hall, nor did they see Han Han.


    Itomu didn''t like that occasion very much, so he called Hansen to go to the hotel''s fighting room.


    "Han Sen, let me see if you have regressed in the past ten years." Itomu stood on the fighting platform and held a special dagger with a fight to Hansen.


    Hansen also went to the fighting platform, holding a special sword for fighting in his hand, and said with a smile: "Even if there is no progress, it will not fall back."


    Itomu is not nonsense, and the capital is stabbed.


    Han Hao, Fang Yuanyuan and Zhao Mingze have a good relationship. At this time, they are also watching the battle.


    Hong Lianshun said with some excitement: "I don''t know who Han and I are better."


    Fang Yuanyuan said with confidence: "Of course, our family Dongmu, Xiaoxiao''s brother is very strong, but he has been ruined for ten years, and many things are definitely unfamiliar."


    Han Wei smiled slightly: "Even if you are unfamiliar, my brother will not lose."


    Zhao Mingze quickly made a round: "Korean and Yishen are legends of our alliance. They are all powerful semi-gods. Whoever wins and loses is possible."


    Between the people speaking, the battle has reached its climax in an instant.


    Itomu''s assassination technique has reached the point of being superb. One shot is a killing machine. Although it is only a special dagger for fighting, it has almost no lethality. However, in the hands of Yidongmu, there is still an incredible power.


    Everyone looked at such a close distance, but they did not see how Yidongmu shot, and the body of Yidongmu seemed to disappear in the moment of the dagger.


    Even Han Hao and Zhao Mingze have already promoted the semi-god strong, and still have not seen where Idong Wood went.


    when!


    Hansen��s fighting sword in his hand waved back, and the sword slammed into the back space. He only heard a sound of gold and iron, and then saw Yi Dongmu and the dagger in his hand.


    It was just a blink of an eye, and Itomu disappeared again, until the sword in Hansen��s hand was again thrown out, and the sound of gold and iron symphony was heard, and the shape of Yidongmu appeared again.


    Itomu''s figure is looming, like a ghost in the Hansen around the ghost, but his dagger has never been able to stab Hansen, have been blocked by Han Sen''s sword.


    "Great, they are really too powerful, I don''t know when I can be as powerful as they are." Hong Lianshun looked at his eyes.


    "Han Han, your brother is really very powerful, but my family Dongmu has the upper hand." Fang Yuanyuan said.


    "The people say that the women in love are blind, it seems that this is true." Han Yu is not willing to show weakness, concealed counterattack.


    "Did you not see that your brother has been suppressed by Dongmu? There is no ability to fight back. Until now, I have not been able to take the initiative to attack a sword." Fang Yuanyuan said with a grin.


    Han Hao looked helplessly at Zhao Mingze: "I said that I am afraid that Yuanyuan does not believe, Zhao Mingze, explain it to her."


    Zhao Mingze always looked at the match in the field, the shocked color of his face, and he was screamed by Han Hao before he returned. His face was eccentric: "I have been listening to my father and said that there are several in the league that I admire him very much. One of them is Han Xuechang, and my father most admire is the ability of Han Xue��s practice. I have always listened to my father and said that Han��s ability to practice is very strong. I was still not convinced in my heart. Opportunity, we must compete with the Korean seniors to defeat the Korean schoolmaster to see the father, but today I saw the sword of the Korean schoolmaster, I realized that I am still far away, I am afraid that the Korean senior will give me another ten years, I am powerless. Win him."


    Han Wei has some slight surprises. I don��t think Zhao Qi would like to evaluate Han Sen in this way. Some people do not believe it: "Zhao Dong will evaluate my brother like this?"


    Zhao Mingze smiled bitterly: "There is some contradiction between my father and your brother, but my father, the person he knows best is not his own relatives and friends, just his opponent. He used to study opponents'' time, far It��s much more than the minds of friends and relatives, and Han��s seniors are one of the opponents who let him do his best.��


    "You said so much, still did not say why Han Xuechang is stronger than Dongmu?" Fang Yuanyuan said with disappointment.


    Zhao Mingze continued: "Is a **** is very strong, and the assassination technique can be said to be unparalleled in the world. In this respect, he can be said to be the strongest demigod of mankind."


    "Whatever is good to let you say." Han said, grinning.


    Zhao Mingze looked at Fang Yuanyuan, and then said with a smile: "I am not good at assassination. Even if I understand something, I don''t dare to evaluate such a strong person as Yishen. I just talk about my own point of view. The assassination technique is poor. It should be a blow, and the Iraqi half **** has spent so much time, has issued nearly a hundred blows, or has not been able to hurt the Korean seniors, which should not be a good phenomenon for those who practice the assassination. ��


    In fact, Zhao Mingze said that it was very euphemistic, and the assassination technique was not hit, and it was basically a defeat.


    Hansen stood still and did not move. With only one sword, it blocked all the thorns of Yidongmu. It had already surprised Zhao Mingze as a god, but in the face of Fang Yuanyuan, he could not say too much.


    Although Fang Yuanyuan is in love, she is also very confident about Itomu, but she is not a stupid person, naturally listening to the meaning of Zhao Mingze''s words.


    "Small, is the Korean senior really so strong? Isn''t he already wandering in the ridiculous galaxy for ten years?" Fang Yuanyuan asked, looking at Han Yu.


    Han Wei smiled and said: "They just converge on the strength to fight with skills, the limitations are too great, if it is really a full-force war, it is difficult to say."


    Fang Yuanyuan heard the words and became happy again, let Han Han and Zhao Mingze and others sigh that the women in love are really negative IQs, everyone listens, Han Han just comforts her.


    "Han Xuechang is not the pride of our Black Hawk Military Academy, it is too strong." Hong Lianshun praised.


    Itomu kept stabbing. He didn''t know that he had lost. He just wanted to try Hansen''s limit.


    In ten years, Idongmu felt that he should have caught up with Hansen, and even surpassed him. However, it was discovered after the First World War that Hansen was still as unfathomable as the ocean.


    When the two men were fighting, they suddenly heard the explosion of the explosion sounding outside, causing the fighting room to shake, and then there was a continuous explosion of explosions, as if a series of big explosions were taking place in many parts of the hotel. .

 Chapter 1513： Battle of Fantis

    Shafei did not see Hansen in the hall, she was lazy to continue to find, and stood with the Tina at the gate of the hotel, using the communicator to give orders.


    Fanti''s star exploded all over the place, causing the whole planet to fall into a panic. Many people on vacation are rushing to stop and want to drive the spacecraft to leave.


    Because Fantistar is a private industry and there is no security department in the alliance, but members of the Zhao Family Security Division have already dispatched the cause of the explosion and evacuated people.


    Hansen��s hotel was also exploding. Everyone ran outside the hotel. Hansen and several of them came out of the hotel to see what happened.


    Shafei and Tina, they saw Hansen from the hotel at a glance, and Shafei��s eyes would be shot on Hansen.


    Tina was holding her hand: "Aunt Shafi, Hansen handed it to me, and the other people came to solve it."


    What Sha Fei wants to say, Tina has already rushed to Hansen and summoned a big sword. Her height is about one meter and six meters. It is very small and exquisite, but the sword is longer than her height. It was totally disproportionate to be seen by her, and it looked very funny.


    "Vantistar banned the use of weapons, please take back the weapons immediately..." The unmanned intelligent aircraft in the sky responsible for safe patrols immediately flew over Tina, while the beams and weapons were aimed at her.


    Tina��s steel sword was waved again and again. The big sword in her hand seemed to be as light as nothing in her hand. The steel swords were scattered and scattered, and the unmanned aerial vehicles were all split into two in the air. A big bang occurred.


    Tina did not look at the explosive aircraft and continued to rush to Hansen.


    Hansen, they have already seen Tina, Zhao Mingze suddenly furious: "Who are you? Dare to make trouble in Fandi Silk, do not know if this is the industry of our angel gene Zhao family?"


    Tina is not saying a word, the steel sword in her hand has already turned to Han Sen.


    Zhao Mingze was furious and summoned his own nuclear anger gun, and greeted Tina.


    When the anger gun and the steel sword were photographed, they were directly cut off, and the steel sword continued to slam into the body of Zhao Mingze. It was necessary to smash Zhao Mingze in half.


    Zhao Mingze was shocked and stunned by the blood in his mouth. He didn��t even have the chance to dodge, and he would be split in two.


    Yi Dongmu''s body shape flashed, and Zhao Mingze''s body has already arrived, pulling Zhao Mingze''s body to retreat quickly, so that Zhao Mingze is free from murder.


    The old classmates of the Black Hawk Military Academy have changed their faces. Zhao Mingze is also a demigod, and he was smashed the gene nucleus in the blink of an eye.


    This little girl, who looks like a fifteen or six-year-old, has such power. It is really scary.


    Yi Dongmu snorted and summoned his genetic nuclear dagger, and he would stab Tina, but found that there was already a woman in front of him.


    "Miss, hurry up and kill Hansen." Shafei stopped Yidongmu and said to Tina.


    "Good." Tina had already rushed to Hansen, and the steel sword went straight.


    Han Sen stared at Tina with a burning gaze. He had already moved the hole to the limit from the beginning, but he could not sense the life of Tina, and he could not help himself frown.


    But only by looking at the steel sword, Tina should be a semi-god-level powerhouse, and that big sword is the gene core.


    "Brother, let me come." Han Yu said, she has summoned her a knife that looks strange, and the knife is bigger than the dagger. Its blade is as thin as a flap, as if it can be seen through the blade. To the other side.


    Hansen knows that it is the gene nucleus condensed by Han Yu. It is a gene nucleus condensed by "Non-Tianjing". It is called Shedi Knife and has a terrible causal force.


    Shedi Knife also shocked the bronze gene list and the silver gene list. After direct testing, it rushed into the top five, not inferior to the six-six swords. Although it did not get the first, it was already terrible.


    With the "Non-Tianjing" and the Shedi Knife, Han Yu is able to kill the aliens at the fourth sanctuary. The fate of the must, there are almost no different creatures at the same level to resist.


    when!


    The steel sword and the Shedi knife slammed together, Han Han and the Shedi knife were shaken out together, and the face was full of unbelievable colors.


    Han Hao��s knife is clearly pointing to Tina��s body. Even if there is a big steel sword in front, but because of the magical and strange power of the heavens, Tina should also be right in the knife, but Han Hao��s knife is The steel sword was blocked and she could not believe it.


    What is even more frightening is that this kind of girl who looks like a girl, Tina, is terrible in power. After a blow, she flew out of Han Su, who is already a silver gene, without a suspense. There are many cracks in the crack.


    Hansen reached out and Hansen, and with the big yin and yang magnetic gun, he unloaded the power of Han Han and saved her from being shocked by the force before she let her down.


    "Who are you, why are you killing me?" Hansen asked, staring at Tina.


    Although it is only to help Han Han to unload his strength, Han Sen is now very sure that the power of this girl has reached super, this is really an incredible thing, among human beings, in addition to Luo Haijun, Gu Qingcheng and the teaching of blood Beyond the disciples, there are still people who have reached super, and still such a girl, it is simply unbelievable.


    "Because you have to die." Tina said, the steel sword once again smashed.


    Hansen��s red light behind him, a pair of jewel-like butterfly wings appeared, so Hansen��s body was also coated with a red film.


    Tai Ajian was also pulled out by Han Sen and turned to the steel sword.


    Jianguang slammed in the air, and the shock wave caused the surrounding ground and those buildings to be cracked. The debris of the sky flew, and the aircraft parked next to it exploded.


    "It��s still a very strong Korean student, so a horrible woman can��t help Han��s senior.�� Hong Lianshun said.


    "Don''t say it, it''s too dangerous here. Let''s go back to the hotel first. There is a special defense project inside. Even the power of the semi-god can resist one or two." Zhao Mingze said.


    "What about Dongmu?" Fang Yuanyuan looked at Yidongmu who had fought with Shafei. Some anxiously said.


    Itomu, who has been promoted to the gem gene, has been completely suppressed by Shafei, and the assassination has not been able to hurt Shafi.


    "Idon Wood, they are coming to me, you go back first." Hansen probably already saw the origins of Shafei and Tina, the Shafi is obviously a Shura, this girl looks more like a class, otherwise There will be no gene nuclear, and there are not many people who can mobilize these two forces at the same time. Among them, Hansen has hatred, and I am afraid that there is only a new society.

 Chapter 1514： Crystal armor

    The most frightening thing is that both the girl and the Shura, their strengths have reached the super standard, and some people can''t believe it.


    "It is not surprising that there are super strong people in Xinliushe. How can there be so much? The physical practice of the Shura people is very difficult to reach the fourth level. It is even rarer to reach the peak of the fourth level. When the number comes, how can such a Shura strongman be willing to sell for the organization of Xinliushe?�� Hansen��s heart is full of doubts, and he always feels that there is something wrong with this.


    "Yuan Yuan, you go in with them." Yi Dongmu said with a cool flash of shape.


    "But..." Fang Yuanyuan is very anxious. Itomu has been dodging and does not dare to fight against Shafi. If it is not his body that has the power of space, I am afraid that it has already been hit hard at this time, even if Fang Yuanyuan is against Ito. Wood has no confidence in it, and he has seen his situation very bad.


    "Go in." Yi Dongmu said in a cold voice, the voice is full of steadfastness that cannot be rejected.


    "Yuan Yuan, let''s go ahead, my brother is here, there will be nothing." Han Hao comforted.


    "There is monitoring inside, we can monitor the situation here through monitoring." Zhao Mingze and several people persuaded half-pull, bringing Fang Yuanyuan into the hotel together.


    In the lower-level defense project of the hotel, Zhao Mingze opened the instrument, and the holographic image outside was suddenly projected.


    Outside the hotel, the Jianguang is horizontal and vertical, and the hard ground has been pulled out of the deep ditch. From time to time, the building has been cut off. The dozens of high-rise buildings have been cut off by dozens of layers. After falling on the ground, it is like an earthquake. General vibration.


    "The power of the demigod is really terrible. Is that girl also a god?" Hong Lianshun exclaimed.


    Now everyone''s mood is settled a lot, because the horrible girl, although still very fierce, has been suppressed by Hansen.


    "It��s not a Korean schoolmaster. Even if it has been wandering for ten years in a ridiculous galaxy, it is still a terrible horror." Others also praised.


    Zhao Mingze looked at the image, but his face was a bit strange. He was already a god, and he could see more things than Hong Lianshun.


    Hansen��s power is as simple as horror. Zhao Mingze has seen many gem-quality creatures in the shelter of the Fourth God, but compared with Hansen, those creatures are simply weak.


    "Did he have reached super super ten years ago? Dad said that it is true, this man''s cultivation ability is really terrible." Zhao Mingze flashed many thoughts in his heart, but his eyes could not be separated from Hansen.


    The situation of Itomu is not so good. His body shape disappears and reappears. Like a teleport, his space system and gene nucleus have been brought to the extreme.


    However, even so, still can not hurt Sha Fei, he suffered a lot of injuries, so Fang Yuanyuan is very worried.


    However, Yi Dongmu has no intention of retreating, but his eyes are more hot, and his body is flashing faster and faster.


    "It��s a nasty fly." Shafei waved his knife in disgust. The Shura people purely cultivated their strength and met Yidongmu, which is almost a teleporting force. For a time, there was no good means to kill directly. Die him.


    However, Shafei is very clear that carrying out this level of teleportation is a great burden on the body. Itomu has not yet reached super, and it should not last too long.


    "When you are tired, it is your death." Shafei��s eyes turned to Tina and Hansen, but it was a surprise.


    "How is it possible? Miss Tina was actually suppressed by Hansen? Has he been promoted to super?" Shafei was too clear about how strong Tina was.


    Although Tina has very little experience, she has one of the most horrible fathers in the universe. Even Shafei himself is able to advance to the fourth level of Shura and reach the peak of the fourth level as a new one with the help of President Xinliu. It is unimaginable that the daughter of Liu��s daughter, Tina��s genetics, is strong.


    Even Shafei did not dare to say that he could defeat Tina who had no experience, but now Tina was suppressed by Hansen.


    "Awesome swordsmanship, strong strength, no wonder that they will fail. Such human beings are really not what they can overcome. It is a terrible human being." Shafei is now somewhat grateful, and she is glad that Tina is coming.


    Shafei originally thought that Hansen could be solved by his own strength, but Hansen did not expect to reach super.


    If she follows the original plan, her actions have already failed, and she will be punished after returning.


    But Tina is different here. Her strength will not be stronger than Hansen, but she has one thing in her body, which can give the same power to Tina, although because Tina��s own strength is too weak, I can''t fully play the power of that kind of thing, but it is enough to kill Hansen.


    "Miss, we don''t have much time, use that to solve Hansen." Shafei shouted at Tina.


    Tina is also annoyed in her heart. She is very confident in her own strength. She thinks that there is no creature other than her own. She can��t compare with her, but she did not expect that she used all her strength and was still Hansen suppressed it.


    Now Tina feels very uncomfortable. No matter what kind of moves she uses, the result is the same. There is no way to run out the complete trick, otherwise she will hit Hansen''s Jianguang.


    This kind of beaming and squeezing, even the feeling that a complete sword can''t be stabbed, makes Tina feel very uncomfortable.


    "Stupid humans, you will pay for your rudeness." Tina suddenly retreated, only to see her brows flashing, the white light of the spring flowing out, instantly condensed outside her body. A milky white crystal armor wraps her entire body.


    The crystal armor above the fairy light, not like the mortal things, even more terrible is that the breath of the armor above the powerful, to a shocking point.


    Hansen saw the armor, but the pupil was shrinking a bit, because the crystal armor looked a bit familiar.


    That''s right, this crystal armor reminds Han Sen of the black crystal armor in his own soul. Although the shapes of the two are very different, the power of the crystal armor of Tina''s body is in the black crystal armor. The power of the flow, the breath is somewhat similar.


    "Ignorance of mortals, accept God''s judgment." Tina said coldly to Hansen, and then suddenly broke out of the power of terror, the body disappeared in an instant, and when it appeared, it was already in front of Hansen. The big sword in his hand has already reached Hansen.


    Just a single armor, let Tina''s strength and speed not know how many times increased in an instant, the horrible unimaginable.

 Chapter 1515： The power beyond the limits of humanity

    When Shafei yelled at Tina, there was a hint of coldness in the eyes of Itomu. The body shape, which was getting faster and faster, suddenly broke out with incredible power, as if the power and speed previously saved were in a flash. The room was cast out.


    Hey!


    The dagger and the body merged into one, and the void was torn apart in an instant. The space seemed to be shortened. The dagger was directly stabbed on the chest of Shafei.


    Seeing that the dagger would pierce Shafei��s chest, Shafei suddenly sneered, and the palm of the hand held the dagger of Yidongmu like a lightning bolt. He sneered and said: ��Show these little tricks in front of me, you are simply I am looking for death."


    But the next second, when Shafei really held the dagger, her face suddenly changed, her hand actually held an empty, the seemingly real dagger, turned out to be just a phantom.


    Almost at the same time, Yi Dongmu''s indifferent face appeared behind Shafei, waving his face with a blank expression, and slammed into the back of Shafei.


    Fang Yuanyuan has been excited to say nothing, Hong Lianshun and others have excitedly called: "Dongmu Dashen is beautiful!"


    "Distracted in front of a real assassin, the Shura woman is simply looking for death." Zhao Mingze also said.


    The blood bloomed from behind Sha Fei, but the expression of Yi Dongmu was not so easy. The dagger in his hand only stabbed into a sharp point, and then he couldn��t stab again. It seemed to be caught by the bones. .


    At this time, Itomu wanted to pull out the dagger again, but found that it still remained untouched.


    Shafei��s knife slammed and Yidongmu had to abandon the dagger and retreat.


    Shafei slowly turned around and did not care about the dagger inserted on her back. She stared at Yi Dongmu and said, "I have seen some of you humble human beings, and I am actually hurt. Even if you are dead, you are proud enough."


    As a result, Shafei��s horrible power broke out, and the sword went to Yidong, and it was faster and stronger than before.


    "Oh, the Shura woman''s body is probably comparable to the super-half god. Itomu''s ability is very strong. If he is also a super-half god, the Shura woman is dead, but his current strength is not enough to break open. Super demigod''s body, it is impossible to kill the Shura woman." Han Han frowned.


    "What can I do?" Fang Yuanyuan is eager to cry.


    At the time, Yi Dongmu had only room to dodge, but after that outbreak, his speed and teleportation ability dropped significantly, and suddenly became in jeopardy. Randomly, he might be killed by Shafei.


    At the same time, Tina, wrapped in crystal armor, had a steel sword in her hand and had an unparalleled sword light that had already reached Hansen��s face, almost on Hansen��s chest.


    Hansen frowned slightly, but there was no flusteredness. Between the roundabouts of the body, like a magic, the horrible sword light was flashed.


    boom!


    The steel sword is in the empty space, the horrible sword light directly pulls the earth out of a deep ditch, and the deep ditch has been extended to the distance. I don��t know how many miles, I can��t see the end at first sight, as if I had opened a big ball above the planet. Mouth like.


    This horrible sword triggered the turbulence of the planet''s plate, and the earth shook the sea and roared. The whole Fantistar did not know how many buildings were destroyed.


    Everyone was stunned, and they could hardly believe their eyes. The power of a sword could reach this level, and it was much more terrifying than the mighty demigods who only bombed the star-rated battleships.


    "That woman...she is really a human...what..." Hong Lianshun said a little stuttering.


    Others, including Han Wei and Zhao Mingze, are pale and can''t say a word. Such power has completely exceeded the limits of human beings, and people can''t believe the sword that was thrown out by a human being.


    Hansen��s face is also not good-looking. Tina��s power has exceeded his cognition and seems to be stronger than Gu��s.


    "Crystal armor... That''s the power of the crystal armor, not her own power." Hansen stared at Tina''s crystal armor.


    The crystal armor gave Tina an unimaginable power. As she said, the power is like a judgment of God, a force that should not appear on earth.


    And Hansen felt that Tina didn''t seem to fully exert the power of the armor, and the crystal armor itself was more horrible than the one she had.


    Similar crystal armor, Hansen also has one, but he does not know how to use crystal armor like Tina.


    And Hansen is not sure, the black crystal armor in his soul sea and Tina''s crystal armor are not the same thing, because the breath is somewhat similar, but there is still a big difference, and can not be fully generalized.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, Tina didn��t have a sword in Hansen, and the second sword continued to come over. The strength and speed were terrible and unimaginable. It was not weak compared to Gu��s city, and even had It.


    Hansen has been unable to rely on strength to compete with Tina, and combined the secrets of the tunnel and the phoenix flying secrets to the limit. With the body, prejudging and layout ability, Tina��s attack was flashed again and again.


    On the planet of Fantis, there was another horrible sword mark. The whole planet was devastated by her smashing. Fortunately, many humans had already fled the Fantistar in a spaceship. Otherwise, it was only the earthquake caused by the sword marks. Tsunami and volcanic eruptions do not know how many people to kill.


    Fortunately, this is a leisure resort star, and quite advanced, the average person who can come here for vacation is rich, and the number is relatively small. If it is a living planet, it is too late to let so many residents retreat.


    Even so, there are many people who have not come and take the spaceship to leave the Fanti Stars to withstand the catastrophic attack. Seeing that the sword marks are criss-crossed on the planet, even giving the illusion that the whole planet will not It was smashed by Tina.


    But Tina is very upset now, obviously so powerful, but always stunned Hansen, as if Hansen can predict her actions in general, each time can be kicked off one step ahead, let her swords empty .


    "Fortunately, the horror woman is fighting Hansen, if it is me, I am afraid there are one million, and it has already been smashed into gray." Hong Lianshun said palely.


    Other people have the same thoughts in their hearts, especially Zhao Mingze. At this time, they really admire their father. When Hansen had not shown such terrorist strength, Zhao Qi had already treated him as a big enemy. This kind of eyesight is not for everyone.


    Tina couldn''t even blink, and suddenly her eyes narrowed. The sword did not smash to Hansen, but instead turned to the direction of the hotel.


    Hansen��s face suddenly changed. Other people��s life and death can be ignored. Han Han is still in the hotel. The defense project there can resist the attack of the demigod, and it can��t stop the sword of Tina.

 Chapter 1516： Gods armor

    "It is the genetic armor of the president. Although it is difficult for the young lady to exert its true strength, it is already so amazing. It is really the power that God can have." Shafei looked at the amazing sword light and could not help but Exclaimed.


    However, seeing Hansen under the horrible Jianguang, he still insisted that he was not killed. His heart was secretly glad: "I don''t think that a human being in Hansen District is so difficult. Fortunately, Miss has stolen the president. The genetic armor, otherwise this mission will certainly fail, and I will be punished."


    Looking at Tina suddenly a sword smashed into the empty space, Shafi was a glimpse, and then immediately understood.


    Fanti��s star was completely destroyed, but the main body of the hotel was still very intact. Without much impact, Shafi��s thoughts about what happened.


    Hansen��s sister and others just entered the hotel. The reason why the hotel was not damaged was obviously Hansen��s deliberate intention.


    "It��s a terrible human being. Under the horrible offensive of Miss, it can still count to the point where the Jianguang��s Jianguang completely avoids the hotel. If this human being does not die, it will definitely become our new society. Fortunately, Miss is smart, and found his intention. If he does not block this sword, Han Han in the hotel will be killed, how will he choose?" Shafei secretly thought.


    Hansen saw Tina''s sword slamming into the hotel, his face changed slightly, but his body did not stop, directly blocking the front of the Jianguang, preventing Jianguang from rushing to the hotel.


    Tina saw Hansen in front of Jianguang, and her heart suddenly became happy. She added a few points to Jianguang and slammed it down.


    She didn''t intend to kill anyone else, but she was only trying to force Hansen to stop her attacks.


    "Don''t!" Han Wei saw that Han Sen had directly greeted Tina''s Jianguang, and suddenly screamed.


    Hong Lianshun is also silent, and the Jianguang is too strong. Even Hansen may not be able to withstand it. Hansen Ken is going to block Jianguang, obviously for the sake of being harmless in the hotel.


    Although Hansen��s motives are likely to protect Han Han, they are equally empathetic.


    Seeing Tina''s steel sword with a horrible sword light has already reached Hansen''s body, even Fang Yuanyuan began to pray for the emergence of miracles.


    Under the horrible sword light, Hansen''s body flashing red light was suddenly submerged and melted, and then Han Han could not see anything.


    The horrible sword force directly destroyed the building on the upper floor of the hotel and the nearby instruments. No signal was sent to the defense project, and the picture naturally disappeared. A snowflake on the screen.


    Everyone was a glimpse first, and then they understood what had happened, and their faces were bleak, and they secretly prayed for Hansen to block the sword, otherwise they would be destroyed together with the defense project.


    When they were scared, they suddenly heard a loud noise and the entire defense project shook.


    boom!


    Outside the hotel, at the moment Tina��s horror sword arrived, Hanson��s arm appeared a purple-black arm shield.


    The arm shield was turned into a diameter of two or three meters in a flash, and Hansen''s entire body was blocked behind, and then Tina''s horrible sword light was on the arm shield.


    Under the impact of Jianguang, the golden tyrant appeared on the shield. Hansen was shocked with a shield and the body slammed into the main building of the hotel, directly smashing a building and hitting the body from behind the hotel. When they came out, their legs pulled out two deep trenches on the ground, and they slipped out for hundreds of meters before they stopped.


    However, Hansen still stood still. The corner of his mouth flowed out of the blood, but his arm was still firmly holding his arm shield. There were several cracks on the hard and incomparable arm shield, but the above-mentioned tyrant gold pattern still shines. It��s like the sun.


    At the same time, Tina, who was on the arm shield, screamed, and the terrorist power she erupted was bounced back by the Golden Shield.


    Tina only felt a horrible force to bounce back, suddenly shocked her body out of the crystal armor, so that her mouth also oozing blood.


    The crystal armor is not owned by Tina itself, nor does she agree with Tina''s dominant authority. Now she has suffered a strong force to rebound. The crystal armor suddenly separated from Tina and fell to the ground.


    Hansen, Tina and Shafei were all slightly stunned, and no one thought that Tina would be shocked.


    Hansen felt that the breath of the crystal armor was too strong, and the strength of the earthquake was strong, but it did not destroy the crystal armor.


    But now Tina was shocked, and it was somewhat unexpected.


    "Is it true that Tina is like me. In fact, she can''t control the crystal armor. So the crystal armor that was shocked back is shocked by the power of the property. Is it shocked out of the armor?" Han Sen thought about it, biting his teeth. Fully rushed toward the falling crystal armor.


    If Tina really can''t control the crystal armor, Hansen just rushes over and grabs the crystal armor. Even if he can''t use it himself, Tina can''t use the crystal armor. On his own strength, Hansen is enough to defeat. Tina.


    Tina''s face changed, almost simultaneously rushing to the crystal armor.


    As Hansen thought, Tina could not completely control the genetic armor.


    Gene Warfare was originally the new president of the new stream. The new stream president had told Tina a method that could temporarily borrow the power of the gene armor, and this method can only be used by Tina.


    It is not that the method itself has any defects, but the body''s genes are different. Tina has the genetic inheritance of the new stream president, and can use that method to temporarily borrow the power of the gene armor.


    In addition to her, even if the strength is not inferior to Tina''s Shafei, can not make the genetic armor a little reaction.


    Even if the president of Xinliu was in front of the backbone of several new clubs such as Shafei, telling Tina this way, only Tina alone can use genetic armor.


    Shafei and others also believe that the gene armor is the power of God. Only the god-new new stream president and Tina who owns his gene can use it.


    Both Hansen and Tina rushed to the crystal armor, and the speed of the two men was similar, but Tina was closer to the crystal armor.


    Han Sen��s Tai Ajian directly slammed Tina, and Tina had to shield the Jianguang with a sword. With this short time, Han Sen rushed to the side of the crystal armor and grabbed the crystal armor.


    The crystal armor started, Han Sen felt that his hand sank, he could not lift the crystal armor, but he fell down with the armor.


    Tina, who was stepped down by Hansen��s calculations, laughed after seeing this scene: ��That��s the armor of God, and it��s the mortal that you can tarnish.�� 8)

 Chapter 1517： The power of genetic language

    Hansen was not willing to let go, and he was thrown to the ground with his armor, giving the earth a big pit, making the gravel and dust fly.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hansen summoned the true blood gene nucleus. He wanted to try to see if he could control the armor, but the real blood dripped on the crystal armor, but it was like water droplets on the oil paper. It suddenly fell to the surface. Aside, you can''t immerse yourself in it.


    Tina took the steel sword and killed it. Hansen couldn''t keep the armor and Tina, but if Tina touched the armor, she would return to the armor, and then I wouldn''t be so threatened to shake her out. It''s easy.


    Hansen lifted the shield and blocked the Tina Steel Sword. At the same time, a sword forced her back and prevented her from approaching the crystal armor.


    "It''s useless to guard it. God''s armor is not something that you can be mortal." Tina said with a slap in the face.


    Shafei was a little scared and jumped. After Yidongmu was hit hard, he didn��t have the mind to chase him again. He rushed over to Hansen and helped Tina get the genetic armor.


    Itomu itself has too many grades. At this time, he has been seriously injured. He wants to rush to block Shafi, but he is too hurt to catch up with Shafei. He can only watch Shayuan.


    Hansen relied on the power of the Golden Shield and the nuclear power of God to defeat Tina. It was not difficult to get Tina, but with the addition of Shafei, Hansen suddenly fell into a predicament.


    There is a gold pattern in the hand, Hansen with an enemy two may not lose, but the crystal armor stops there can not move, he must guard the crystal armor to prevent Tina from approaching, which seriously restricts his combat ability. .


    The gold pattern is not a sneak peek of the super-beast. Although it has suffered a horrible blow, there have been many cracks on the shield, but Tina and Shafi still cannot break its defense, and it is also shocked by it. Li Zhen''s involuntary retreat.


    Only when Tina and Shafi were attacked from both sides, Hansen became very difficult to deal with. She could only try to stop Tina''s attack and prevent her from approaching the crystal armor.


    The body was inevitably injured by Shafei, and the blood suddenly spilled out of the wound.


    Hey!


    Hansen was punched by Shafei and his body slammed into the back of the crystal armor. Tina had already approached the crystal armor from the other side, and the palm of her hand had to touch the crystal armor.


    Hansen wants to stop it too late. He wants to get up and go to find Han Han to escape. He hasn��t waited for Hansen to take action. He suddenly feels that the Gene Story in his body is running automatically.


    The group''s story has only been a little weak, and it has not been able to form combat power. Hansen does not know why it will automatically work at this time.


    At the moment when the genetics of the genes worked, Hansen felt that his body had a strange connection with the crystal armor that was backed.


    The next second, I saw the light above the crystal armor, Hansen''s body fell into the water like a crystal white armor.


    "Impossible! How is this possible?" Tina and Shafei almost screamed at the same time, their eyes widened, and it was like seeing a ghost.


    They can''t believe that Hansen actually started the genetic armor.


    "Impossible! My father said that the creatures in the universe have no qualification to start the Gene Wars. Only the blood of God can activate the Gene Warfare." Tina grabbed the crystal armor and wanted to use the new one. The president of the stream taught her how to control the crystal armor and shocked Hansen.


    But Tina''s palm touched the genetic armor, but suddenly felt a force coming in, suddenly screamed, and was bounced out like an electric shock.


    "Day...how is this possible..." Tina stared at herself and her numb palm, and couldn''t believe the genetic armor.


    Shafei was even more shocked. Hansen not only launched the genetic armor, but also caused the genetic armor to exclude Tina, the original controller.


    "What the **** is going on? That is the genetic armor of the president, only the **** of the gods can use the **** of war, why a human can actually start, and the authority of Miss Tina is even higher "Sha Fei couldn''t imagine what had happened, and her mind was completely confused."


    Hansen''s body was trapped inside the crystal armor, and the armor automatically fits his body. With the flow of the genetics, Hansen feels a terrible force pouring into his body from the armor, making him feel the body. The power inside roared, as if with a single punch, it would be able to blow the whole world.


    "It''s too powerful! Is this the power of the crystal armor?" Hansen tried to move the body wrapped in armor.


    It��s just a slight movement, it��s like tearing a space, and that kind of power can��t be spoken.


    He clenched his fist and felt the power of that sly. Hansen thought to himself: "The real power of genetic material is to control the crystal armor? This kind of power, I am afraid that even the super demigod in the shelter is not enough... ...value...it''s too much value...not to mention ten years...even if you spend another ten years to change the genetic terminology..."


    Hansen looked at the unbelievable Tina and Shafi, gently holding the fist and punching Tina.


    "Miss...be careful..." Shafei yelled and pushed away Dina, who was still in a daze.


    boom!


    I saw a horrible force directly hitting Shafei��s body. Shafi��s powerful four-level fighter was directly shattered into ash under that punch.


    The powerful force is still more than enough. It has been rushing to the sky, blasting a large hole in the atmosphere into space, and turning it into a beam of light.


    "Strong... It''s too strong..." Hansen had no way to describe this power in words. Even if he let the whole Fanti star explode, Hansen felt that it only needed a punch.


    "Impossible... Father said... In the whole universe, except for him, only I can start the genetic armor. It is the blood of God that can use power. Why can he use it even if he can use it? Inspire such power?�� Tina��s impact on her heart was too great. She couldn��t believe that a human could use genetic armor and exert more power than she used.


    With the circulation of the gene language, Hansen feels that the crystal armor has been integrated with him, and there is no gap in the flow of power. The force works seamlessly between his body and the armor, as if the crystal armor has become his body. Part of it.

 Chapter 1518： Hansens return

    Feeling the power inside the body, Hansen looked at Tina, who was white and pale, and clenched his fist again.


    Terror can force the power of the stars, let Tina completely lose the war, and even have no chance to escape, can only watch the power zoom in the pupil.


    Seeing that the horrible power is going to smash Tina into a fly ash, but suddenly I saw an elegant middle-aged man appearing beside Tina, palms pressed on Tina��s shoulders, in the blink of an eye, middle-aged men and Tina disappeared together, and the power of terror also slammed into space.


    Hansen used a wide range of search for the hole in the tunnel, but on the planet of Vanity, there was no shadow of Tina and the middle-aged man.


    Outside the southwestern star, Tina and the body of a middle-aged man appear in space.


    Tina still had some unsettled looks, but she saw the middle-aged man but said: "Qing Ya, how come you?"


    The middle-aged man smiled a little: "I don''t look at you, you don''t want to be killed."


    Tina said with a lingering heart: "The human being is terrible. Doesn''t the father say that the genetic armor can only be used by our blood? Why can that human being use genetic armor and exert more power than me?"


    Uncle Qing played a finger on Tina��s head, and Tina snorted and said, ��Ye Ya, what do you do with me?��


    "You should fight, who told you to sneak out and sneak out, and also steal the president''s genetic armor, now the genetic armor was robbed by others, see how you go back to the president and confess." Uncle said.


    Tina suddenly turned a little ugly, and took the arm of Qing Yashu and said, "Ye Ya, you have to help me to say good things in front of my father, otherwise I will be really miserable."


    "Hey, I can''t help you, I can only try to help you, but you have to admit your mistakes yourself, otherwise no one can help you." Qing Yashu said, palms pressed on Tina''s shoulders, suddenly two people The figure disappeared and disappeared. When it reappeared, it crossed a large field and appeared in a spaceship.


    Like Fandi, who had experienced the end of the day, Yi Dongmu stood up with his wounds and looked at Hansen with a complicated look.


    He originally thought that Hansen had been wandering for ten years in the ridiculous star field. He should be able to catch up, but he did not expect that there is still such a big gap. It is just like the sea can''t pass.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the white crystal armor was automatically absorbed into the soul sea. Under the operation of the genetic story, the crystal armor seemed to be part of his body and could be used by Hansen.


    But as long as Hansen stops running the genetic terminology, the feeling of oneness will disappear immediately, and the connection with the crystal armor will no longer be felt.


    "Brother!" Han Hao and other people rushed out of the ruins of the hotel and saw Hansen standing there safely. He immediately ran over in surprise, but his face still had tear marks and he just cried.


    "What about the two ferocious women?" Hong Lianshun was afraid of looking left and right, but did not see Shafei and Tina.


    After the signal was broken, they didn''t know what was going on outside. When they ran out, they had already disappeared from Shafi and Tina.


    "The Shura woman was killed, the other was beaten, and now it''s okay," Hansen said with a smile.


    Zhao Mingze and others are all surprised. When Shafei is killed, they can understand it. But before the signal is broken, they see that the terrorist power erupted by Tina is not something humans can resist. They can��t imagine it. How did Hansen run such a horrible woman?


    However, they have been lucky to survive, and they have been very happy. At this time, they have no thoughts and thoughts.


    After waiting for more than an hour, the fleet of the Alliance and the fleet of the Zhao family arrived at Fandi Si almost at the same time. They probably told about the passing of the time.


    Hansen asked Itomu to help him conceal what happened later, and even this has already shocked the soldiers of the Alliance.


    Looking at the shocking sword marks on Fandi''s star, I can fully imagine how terrible the battle was. Hansen and Itomu fought with such horror, and finally defeated the enemy and made the soldiers look Both eyes are full of awe.


    However, Zhao Mingze did not take out the image data stored in the defense project, and finally sent the information to Zhao Qi.


    After Zhao Qi saw the image, he did not speak for a long time. After repeated replays for several times, he said: "Try to find out who the woman is and what the armor on her is."


    "Father, Hansen still needs to investigate?" Zhao Mingze could not help but ask.


    Zhao Qi said faintly: "No, he can beat off such a woman, enough to prove that he has extraordinary, has exceeded the power of our imagination, and it is useless to check. I let you check the woman, just want to To know who she is, not to let you go against her."


    "Yes, father, I will go check." Although Zhao Mingze is already a demigod, and Zhao Qi is just a transcender, but in front of Zhao Qi, Zhao Mingze still feels like a child who is not very sensible.


    "It seems that our research speed is still too slow. There is such a powerful force in the world, completely beyond the scope of the demigod. We must accelerate the study of the angel genetic fluid." After Zhao Mingze left, Zhao Qi murmured. Self-speaking.


    Because of the Fanti Star incident, Hansen, who had been silent for ten years, returned to the line of view of the top of the league. The forces have speculated on the extent of Hansen��s strength, but it is difficult to have an accurate answer.


    Judging from the traces of the battlefield and the confession provided by Hong Lianshun and others, Hansen must have reached the super.


    However, he did not enter the shelter for ten years. Before he entered the fourth shelter, it was only a short time. If he said that he had been promoted to the super-half **** in such a short period of time, it is somewhat unbelievable.


    Hansen ignored the speculations of the outside world, let his family try to avoid going out, or simply enter the shelter, so as not to give new opportunities.


    Ji Yanran and Xiaohua should be fairly safe in Jijia. The main star of Jijia has a large number of fleets and defense system protection. It is not as easy to break into it as Fanti.


    Hansen thought about it, and he went to Jijia. It wasn''t that he wanted to let Jijia protect him. He mainly didn''t worry about Ji Yunran and Xiaohua. There are too many terrible strong people in Xinliushe, which is really hard to prevent.


    Finally, the middle-aged man who took Tina, obviously has the ability to move the stars, the power is much higher than the teleport, and it is not a simple character at first glance.


    And I don''t know why, although Hansen determined that he had never seen the middle-aged man, he always felt that the middle-aged man seemed familiar.

 Chapter 1519： Bloodthirsty ant

    Out of Hansen��s surprise, I don��t know why, there has been nothing happening, and Xinliushe seems to have completely forgotten this matter.


    Once again entering the shelter, Hansen found that the crystal armor could not be used in the shelter. Even if he wore crystal armor into the shelter, the crystal armor would immediately lose contact with Hansen in the shelter and could not fully exert its power.


    "The power of such a crystal armor is still restricted by the shelter. What is the shelter?" Hansen thought in his heart.


    Hansen had to give up the idea of ??using crystal armor to kill a day in the shelter, and honestly continue to improve his own strength.


    Now Hansen''s four gene cores have been promoted to the silver level, but in addition to the crystal nucleus, the other three have not been tested in the silver gene nuclear pool.


    Originally in the first position of the crystal nucleus, because Hansen did not come back in ten years, and did not accept the challenge, the ranking has dropped and then dropped, and now has fallen out of 10,000 rankings.


    Hansen is going to raise the level of the gene nucleus. After all the nine enhancements, he can use the gold nucleus light he used to get, and directly promote the gene nucleus to the gold level.


    However, before Hansen entered the gene nucleus library, he was called by Ling Meier. Ling Meier was ready to leave the dark spirit shelter a few days ago. It was because Hansen was coming back and stayed better. In a few days, Hansen had just returned to the shelter and she immediately found it.


    Hansen had to follow Ling Meier back to the mask shelter, and Xiao Shu naturally followed them.


    "I am afraid that the road will not be too peaceful." After leaving the dark spirit shelter, Han Sen secretly thought in his heart, Ling 13 sent the little uncle, there will be any big moves.


    However, Hansen can''t figure out some things. There are black and white king snakes here. How can Ling 13 not threaten Ling Meier? What is his plan?


    Suddenly, a thought flashed through Hansen��s mind: "Is it true that the person who Ling 13 wants to deal with will not be me?"


    Han Sen thinks more and more likely: "Ling XIII is not meant to kill Ling Meier. He also needs Ling Meier to help him improve the genetics of his descendants, so he wants to kill, and only those of us who are in the way." He sent the little uncle, it must be to get rid of me."


    Thinking of this, Hansen has been a lot easier. He has the nuclear gene of God. Even if Ling XIII can get a super-god creature, he can''t take him.


    The three men followed the black and white king snake in the direction of the mask shelter and walked around, and found many ants in the surrounding caves.


    Those ants are naturally not ordinary ants, each one is as big as a puppy, and the whole body is red as fire, as if it is burning with flames.


    "Weird, how can there be so many bloodthirsty ants here?" Ling Meier looked at more and more ants around, could not help but frown.


    "Sure enough." Han Sen secretly sneered, although I don''t know what kind of bloodthirsty ants are used by Ling 13 , but it is certain that he is not wrong.


    Hansen asked the situation of these bloodthirsty ants, and after listening to it, it was slightly surprised.


    Although the general bloodthirsty ants are only of the original level, because the base of the bloodthirsty ants is very large, it is often possible to see mutations or even bloodthirsty bloodthirsty ants.


    If it is the king of the ant colony, it may even be a super **** creature.


    The gene nucleus of bloodthirsty ants is their blood. The bloodthirsty ants that enter the bloodthirsty state will be greatly improved in speed and strength. Even their shell-shell defenses will increase greatly. It is a very difficult creature. .


    However, one thing is that Hansen is very happy. The animal spirit of the bloodthirsty ant is a magical pattern, and the effect is also to greatly improve the physical quality of all aspects.


    It is only that their gene nucleus is generally difficult to obtain. Killing them is equivalent to destroying its blood, and the gene nucleus is generally unprotected.


    "Ling XIII played very big this time. There are young uncles here, and there are ten or eighty ants who will lead them out." Hansen has no fear in his heart, but instead has some faint expectations: "If you are lucky, you may be able to Get another super sacred soul."


    They continued to move forward, and there were more and more bloodthirsty ants around them. They started to stare at them in the distance. After a while, they began to have bloodthirsty ants to endure rushing.


    Hansen directly killed a few bloodthirsty ants that had been rushed. They were all primitive people, and they could not get the soul and gene nucleus.


    But the blood stimulated the fierceness of the ant colony, and suddenly the large bloodthirsty ants were drilled out of the caves in all directions, and they rushed toward Hansen, all of them with red eyes, like the devil who chose to deny. .


    Three people suddenly fell into the siege of the ant colony. Fortunately, except for the poor strength of the uncle, Hansen and Lingmeier have gem-level standards. Although the ant colony is fierce, it is difficult to pose too much threat to them. .


    The more bloodthirsty ants they kill, the more bloodthirsty ants they are attracted to, and it seems that they are not exhaustive.


    At the beginning, they were only some primitive bloodthirsty ants. Later, the variability and blood levels came out more and more, and **** them was not enough.


    "Let''s get out of the way, there are too many bloodthirsty ants. How can we kill them? It''s not a way to go down. My strength will be consumed sooner or later." Ling Meier said while killing bloodthirsty ants.


    "No hurry, wait." Hansen did not mean to escape.


    Mainly Hansen is very clear, he is useless now, there is a little uncle here, the ant colony will definitely follow them, only more and more.


    Between talking, suddenly saw a huge ant that was the size of a bull, and the body was dark red, and climbed out from the cave.


    "Not good, is the bloodthirsty ant king!" Ling Meier saw that a huge ant, his face suddenly changed.


    The black and white king snake, who had been squatting in front of him, saw the huge ant and immediately extended his head. He picked up Ling Meier and went to the mask shelter, regardless of Hansen and Wang Yuhang.


    "I am going, how is the snake going, why don''t you talk about it?" Wang Yu was arrogant.


    Among the caves in the distance, Ling XIII and Ling Xing looked far away from Hansen and Wang Yuhang in the ant colony. Ling XIII said: "It is a pity that the gold coin is not there, otherwise it will be perfect even if he is removed together. ��


    "Slowly, don''t worry, the evil guys around Ling Meier, together with the female aliens, must be solved." Ling 12 said with a cold face.


    Han Sen saw the ant king, but he was not shocked. He grabbed Wang Yuhang and clipped him under his arm. He flew on the back of the bloodthirsty ants and fled to the distant cave.


    "Uncle, you shouted twice and brought them all over." Hansen said to Wang Yuhang while running.

 Chapter 1520： Unmoved ants

    Wang Yuhang didn''t know what Hansen wanted, but he still said to the group of bloodthirsty ants and ant kings: "You garbage ants, there are kinds to catch me."


    When Wang Yuhang said this sentence, he suddenly saw that all the bloodthirsty ants had stopped for an instant. All the bloodthirsty ants were staring at Wang Yuhang, and his eyes were full of horrible blood.


    The next second, the violent ant colony, including the ant king, rushed toward Wang Yuhang.


    "Han Sen, run!" Wang Yuhang yelled.


    "Running!" Hansen did not answer back.


    Ling XIII and Ling 12 father and son, seeing the violent ant colony, are also secretly shocked, the power of the uncle is bigger than they think, seems to be stronger than before.


    "It��s really a dead end." Ling 13 snorted, and he didn��t think that Hansen and Wang Yuhang could survive in such a violent ant colony.


    But soon, the face of Ling XIII and Ling 12 changed a bit. I saw Hansen running in front of Wang Yuhang, chasing the **** ant colony behind the tide. Those bloodthirsty ants could not catch up with them. .


    Ling XIII and Ling 12 quickly chased up, chasing after chasing and found something wrong.


    Ling 12 first responded, his face changed aloud: "No, they are running to our shelter."


    "They shouldn''t run out of place?" Ling XIII''s face changed.


    "The human being has a problem, the ant king can''t catch up with him. It''s a **** of a ghost. We are going back to the sanctuary. We can''t let them in anyway." Ling 12 looks very ugly, wants to rush to stop, but he can''t catch up. Hansen.


    It is a pity that they want to go back now but it is too late. Their speed is not as good as that of Hansen. Now it is running behind Hansen. Naturally, it is impossible for Hansen to return to the shelter.


    "They should just run around indiscriminately. Can''t they go to our shelter?" Ling XIII himself comforted.


    "Damn, that human being is absolutely premeditated." Ling 12 is not as innocent as Ling XIII, his face has been ugly to the extreme, just chasing after the desperation.


    Hansen was carrying Wang Yuhang in front of him. Wang Yuhang saw that the ant colony couldn��t catch up with them. Even the ant king was left behind, suddenly excited, and spit on the ant colony: "You guys are ugly, can live in The world is already God''s tolerance and gift to you. If you don''t think about giving back to the society, you will forget it. You still want to kill your uncle Wang Jiaxiao. It is just that the gods are angry and the animals are not as good. Sooner or later, God will drop the skyfire and burn you all. Spicy ants, when your little uncle has a sip of ants, you will be overweight..."


    If the eyes can kill, Wang Yuhang may have been blasted countless times by the group of bloodthirsty ants.


    I saw that only one bloodthirsty ant, the eyes are like a lantern, the blood inside, the speed is getting faster and faster, even beyond their original limits.


    In particular, the one ant king, like Wang Yuhang, had the hatred of killing his father and robbing his wife. The claws climbed fast, and suddenly rushed to the back of Hansen, and a paw smashed toward Wang Yuhang.


    "I am going to die... I am going to die..." Wang Yuhang screamed in a scary way, struggling with his hands and feet.


    Hansen had no choice but to summon the gene of the gods, speeding up the speed and avoiding the ant king''s blow.


    He did not think that Wang Yuhang was so fierce, it was like a chicken blood for a different creature. He originally wanted to use the gene of God, and now he can only be used.


    The claws of the ant king almost wiped Wang Yuhang��s cheeks and smashed the eyes of Wang Yuhang��s eyes.


    However, after Hansen��s speed was accelerated, the ant king couldn��t catch up with him. Wang Yuhang suddenly became more and more courageous: ��The little ant, even wants to touch the face of your family, Wang Xiaoshu, you don��t know your little uncle is leaning on the face. Have you eaten? Did you lose your compensation? Selling your whole family is not enough for me to buy a box of cosmetics. You have to be a cow and a horse for the rest of your life..."


    Hansen ran in front, and Wang Yuhang kept tweeting the group of bloodthirsty ants. The violent ant colony, like crazy, chased them.


    At the end of the spirit of the thirteenth and the spirit of twelve, this time is a face of anger and despair, they can not catch up with the ant colony, and the direction of the ant colony has gradually approached their shelter.


    There is no doubt that Hansen is going to introduce ant colonies into their shelters to see the violent bloodthirsty ants who can''t imagine what happens when ants enter their shelter.


    "Father, let the bloodthirsty ants stop, or our shelter will be finished." Ling 13 shouted.


    "It can only be like this." Ling 12 bite his teeth, took out a few large table tennis eggs from his arms, and looked at the painful squatting on the ground, suddenly seeing the egg juice splash, the spirit twelve hate Road: "I will let them return a hundred times sooner or later."


    These are the blood snake eggs, the descendants of the gem-quality blood creatures. The taste of the blood snake eggs can attract the bloodthirsty ants. Before, he used a blood snake egg to lure some bloodthirsty ants close to Han. Sen them, otherwise Xiao Shu��s ability is not so powerful, it is impossible to attract so far different creatures.


    Only because the blood snake is very precious, now Ling 12 has to sacrifice a blood snake egg, the heart is very unhappy.


    However, his **** snake egg smashed down, and those bloodthirsty ants did not react at all. They still madly chased Hansen and Wang Yuhang.


    "What is going on, how can the blood snake egg be useless?" Ling 13 face changed a lot.


    "Oops, those bloodthirsty ants were irritated by them, and the smell of blood snake eggs didn''t even attract their attention." Ling 12 bites his teeth, and a few blood snake eggs in his face are directly thrown in front. Among the ant colonies, now he also refuses to feel the blood snake eggs, and all of them are thrown in.


    I saw that the blood snake eggs hit the carapace of the bloodthirsty ants one by one, and the egg juice splashed everywhere.


    The original Ling 12 thought that this should be able to attract the attention of the bloodthirsty ant colony, but who knows that the bloodthirsty ants simply ignore the blood snake eggs they usually love.


    Even the bloodthirsty ants that splashed egg juice on their bodies did not care about the egg juices, but chased Wang Yuhang crazy.


    "No... don''t..." Ling 12 and Ling XIII all screamed desperately.


    I saw that a group of crazy bloodthirsty ants, chasing Hansen and Wang Yuhang, had already rushed toward their shelter.


    Hansen rushed to the gate of the shelter, and his body suddenly flew upwards. The queen behind him was hit by the gate of the shelter.


    Rumble!


    Antstrong''s powerful body slammed the door and collapsed the wall of the shelter. Countless bloodthirsty ants followed him.

 Chapter 1521： Killing ant king

    "It''s over!" Ling 12 and Ling XIII are both cool in the heart.


    Hansen rushed into the shelter with the army of ants, with a group of red-eyed ants strolling around in the shelter. Those bloodthirsty ants could not catch up with Hansen, and the creatures that caught the road directly rushed to eat and eat. Even those buildings were smashed and torn by them.


    Like a torrent of bloodthirsty ants, the royal sanctuary has been completely submerged for a moment, and the place where it passes is not alive, and there is a blood-red ocean everywhere.


    "I want to kill you." Ling 12 saw that the creatures in the shelter were torn and swallowed by the bloodthirsty ants one by one. It was all that he was hard to tame, and the teeth were about to bite and bleed.


    Ling XIII pulled the spirit twelve dead and dead, did not let him rush in and Hansen desperately.


    Now there are violent bloodthirsty ants everywhere, and the ant king is also inside, and only one way to death is to enter.


    The only thing that is gratifying now is that the stone of the souls of their dark spirits are in the shelter of the dark spirits. Otherwise, the sanctuary is now occupied by bloodthirsty ants, and they will be finished.


    Hansen slipped the ant king to the temple of the different spirits and directly dig out the stone of the soul in the alien god. Unfortunately, it is not the spirit of the thirteen father and son, but an ordinary royal alien. Hansen was slightly disappointed.


    The royal family did not choose to surrender to Hansen, but directly blew himself to death, let Han Sen slightly glimpse, guessing may be the special connection between the alien and the spirit twelve.


    The shelter was tossed upside down, and Hansen rushed out with the ant colony, leaving a ruin that was almost like a ruin.


    "I must kill you!" Hansen faintly heard a long, screaming voice coming from behind.


    Hansen ignored it and continued to run forward with the ant colony.


    "Han Sen, what do we do now? Those ants have been chasing us forever." Wang Yuhang said with some concern.


    "Killing the ant king, naturally it will be fine." Hansen continued to rush forward and said.


    "How to kill? Do you kill it? It seems that the ant king is a super demigod." Wang Yuhang said.


    "Try it." Hansen said that people have already gotten into a passage.


    There was only one person in the passage. After Hansen got in, the ant king rushed over and crushed the rock a lot, which squeezed the body in.


    Hansen saw the opportunity. Tai Ajian took the red light of the gene of the **** and stabbed it in the eyes of the ant.


    The ant''s eyes were stabbed out of a blood hole, and under pain, they struggled to retreat and wanted to leave the cave.


    "Uncle, hurry up and bring it in, don''t let it run." Hansen said quickly.


    "You and his sister seduce the ants!" Wang Yuhang snorted, but still yelled at the ant king: "Stupid ants, so afraid of it, not to catch your uncle? Come!"


    The ant king, who had wanted to go out, was so stunned by Wang Yuhang. He suddenly saw the fierce light and rushed in toward the cave. The claws rushed forward and tried to kill Wang Yuhang.


    "Good little uncle, continue to seduce it!" Hansen shouted as he walked inside the cave.


    "I said, can you and his sister change a word?" Wang Yuhang seduce the ant king and yelled at Hansen.


    Hansen ran to the inside and said: "That is called temptation? It seems that it is not very good, it is called charm... pull the pimp..."


    "I wipe, do you have any culture in the end, this is called to seduce the enemy." Wang Yuhang said with a grin.


    "Right, give up the enemy, can''t afford the child can''t set the wolf, can''t bear the wife can''t catch the satyr." Han Sen nodded.


    Wang Yuhang hated the channel: "You are a child, you are a daughter-in-law. If you don''t have culture, please don''t worry so much nonsense?"


    Hansen had no longer spoken and moved directly.


    In the hands of Tai Ajian from time to time stabbed the ant king chasing after, but the physical quality of the ant king is really good, Han Sen''s strength can only hurt it, want to be fatal but not so simple.


    Every time Ant King wants to retire after being injured, he is seduce by Wang Yuhang.


    The body of the iron can not stand the seduce of Wang Yuhang. Hansen did not know how many swords were stabbed on his head. The blood kept flowing for more than an hour. The ant king gradually became weak.


    In the end, it was dragged for a long time, and Han Sen finally pierced the head of the ant king with a sword. The ant king only struggled for a few times and did not lie on the ground.


    The ant king''s face is full of sword holes, I don''t know how many times Hansen has stabbed, and the death is really miserable.


    "Hunt the super **** creature bloodthirsty ant king, get the bloodthirsty ant king beast soul, the gene core is broken, the flesh and blood are inedible, the gene extract can be collected, and the absorption can be randomly obtained 0 to 10 super gene."


    Hearing the sound of hunting and screaming in his mind, Hansen��s whole person seems to have eaten the fruits of life. He is comfortable. ��It��s good to hunt strange creatures. There are no birds for the fruits of the devils.��


    Hansen��s killing of different creatures has a very high chance of acquiring the soul, and this time he even won the Super Soul Soul, which made him very happy.


    But when I think about the fruit of the gene, Hansen is very upset.


    The ant''s body slowly dissipated, leaving a tiny ant-like crystal that was directly picked up by Hansen.


    The ant colony saw the ant king being killed, and all of them were horrified and fled, and did not dare to chase them.


    Wang Yuhang also wants to call, Han Sen quickly grabbed his mouth: "Don''t call, those bloodthirsty ants are too many, one by one, do not know when to kill, tired and exhausted, kill an ant king Enough."


    "Only kill one ant king, the essence of life genes falls in your pocket, I have not gotten any advantage, and then kill some blood-thirsty bloodthirsty ants to make me supplement." Wang Yuhang said reluctantly.


    "After the blood creatures, there is a chance to kill. There is no need to provoke such a large group of bloodthirsty ants. As for the essence of this life gene, half of it is yours. If you want, I can give it to you now." Hansen generous The ant king''s life gene essence was handed over to Wang Yuhang.


    He has the essence of life genes, but he can''t absorb this thing. If Wang Yuhang can find the method of absorption, there is no harm to him.


    Now Hansen has the ability to hunt the super-god creatures, and is not very concerned about the gains and losses of a life-genetic essence, not to mention that he has just acquired the super-soul soul.


    "Really give me?" Wang Yuhang looked at Hansen with some unbelievable. In his impression, Hansen was not so generous.


    "What is really fake, you have to take it." Han Sen directly threw the essence of life genes to Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang suddenly overjoyed, holding the essence of life genes is like holding a son: "Hey, thank you very much, next time we join forces to kill the super **** creatures, and get the essence of life genes is yours."


    What Han Sen was trying to say, but suddenly heard a strange voice coming from afar, and looked at the past, suddenly changed his face. 8)

 Chapter 1522： Old tree

    They smashed this way with the ant king, did not pay attention to the surrounding environment, and heard the sound to see the past, only to find a circular cave in front, there is an old tree growing inside the cave.


    There were a lot of fruits on the old tree, but the fruits were unusual and looked like a fist-sized bee.


    At this time, the bee fruit of that tree vibrates its wings and makes a squeaking sound. It looks very strange. The fruit of a bee that shakes a tree is numb.


    Hansen didn''t know what the tree was, but he felt it was terrifying with the hole in the air. Fortunately, the bees were fruit after all, and even on the branches of the old trees, they could not really fly over to attack them.


    When Hansen and Wang Yuhang secretly rejoiced, they suddenly heard only one of them, one of the bees'' fruits bowed to the body, and the tail was aimed at Wang Yuhang. A bee was suddenly stunned like a phantom.


    The speed of the bee pin is too fast. Wang Yuhang can''t hide even if he hides. Hansen''s sword smashed in the past and dropped the sharp needle on the ground, but the palm of his hand was also numb, and his face could not help but change slightly.


    Wang Yuhang just breathed a sigh of relief, but the bee fruit of the tree was pointed at him with a bee tail, and the poisonous needle shot like a rainstorm.


    "It''s over!" Wang Yuhang screamed, and he couldn''t even hide one. Now a large shot is coming, only to be shot into a horse.


    Hansen��s sword was fast, and it was impossible to knock down all the poisonous needles. He had to summon the gold-grained shield and become a person who protected the two.


    The dense needles were shot above the gold-grained shield, and Ding Ding was like a storm, but it was not able to pierce the gold-grained shield.


    I saw the tyrannical gold lines on the shield appearing, and the poison needles were shocked back, and they turned to the old bee tree.


    Originally Hansen thought that the poison needles that were retroreflected should be able to injure the bee fruits, and even kill some, and then you can know what these bee fruits are.


    But who knows that the poison needles flew in half, it turned out to be like life, and turned back, and they stabbed Hansen.


    And this time the poison needles are not directly punctured, one by one, with a strange arc, from different directions to Hansen and Wang Yuhang, it seems to be a small flying sword like a handle.


    Although the gold pattern is very powerful, it can only block one side. It is impossible to block the poison needles that have been shot in all directions. Hansen��s face has changed slightly, and Wang Yuhang turned and ran.


    Fortunately, those poison needles did not seem to exceed a certain distance. After Hansen escaped from the kilometer, the poison needles flew two times and returned to the bee tail of the bee fruit.


    "What kind of ghost thing? Can the bee''s poison needle be able to be put back after it fell?" Hansen looked at the old tree of the bee in the cave far away, and he was very surprised.


    "The bee of a tree, looking at the disgusting, can''t do it, let''s go," Wang Yuhang said.


    "Don''t worry, that old tree may be a good thing. The strength of those poison needles is not weak. The faint has reached a super level. Maybe the bee fruits of that tree are super **** creatures. If they are killed, That''s the countless life genes, and so many super-god creatures can definitely get the soul of the beast," Hansen said.


    "Impossible, a tree can produce so many super-god creatures, is the super-god creature so cheap?" Wang Yuhang is somewhat unbelievable.


    "There is no harm in trying it out. What if it is really?" Hansen refused to leave, but for a time he couldn��t think of any good way to kill the bee fruits.


    Because their poison needles are too dexterous, the attack distance is far away, and the gold-grained tyrants can''t stop them. Hansen doesn''t dare to take the poisonous needles and take turns for a while, still no. Think of something.


    "The bee of that tree is really a super-god creature. It is certainly not so good to kill. Let''s go back and discuss it for a long time." Wang Yuhang seems to be a little afraid of those bees.


    Han Sen looked around and saw that there was only one passage to the ancient tree of bees. The possibility of rushing through this passage was not great.


    "Forget it, let''s go back first, and wait for the way to come again." Hansen had to return to the mask shelter with Wang Yuhang.


    Ling Meier saw that they came back safely, and suddenly overjoyed her. She thought that Hansen and Wang Yuhang would definitely not escape the murder of the ant king.


    After Hansen returned to his room, he was free to look carefully at the bloodthirsty ant king''s soul that he had just received.


    Super sacred soul bloodthirsty ant king: magic pattern.


    Hansen, the type of ant king beast, had already known it. He tried to summon the ant king beast and suddenly saw a **** red ant tattoo on his body, and then a stream of heat poured into his body. It seems that the blood is boiling, and the strength and speed of the body seem to have increased a lot.


    Feeling the real power in the body, Hansen is very happy.


    When he used the gene of God''s gene, his strength reached the level of super-half-god, but that power was limited to the flying power of the red light and butterfly wing produced by God''s gene nucleus.


    Hansen��s own strength is still at the level of gem-level aliens, and the ant king��s magical pattern actually enhances his physical strength and speed, making his strength and speed very close to the real super.


    "Yes, it is a good thing, I don''t think I spent so much time and energy." Han Sen likes the ant king beast.


    However, although the ant king beast soul is very strong, but it does not help much to kill the old tree of bees, he still can not kill the bees before the ancient trees.


    "If you have a super-god-level armor, you can completely block those poisonous needles and rush to kill the bees. Unfortunately, the pet armor can only be used by pets. I don''t have a strong pet in my hand. Put on the rushing to the old tree of the bee, with its power, can not hurt the bee fruit, if you can get a super pet." Han Sen secretly thought.


    Unfortunately, neither of them can be used now, unless the little angel can evolve, otherwise there is no use for super pet armor.


    "Little angel, little angel, you are coming out soon." Hansen now misses the time when the little angel was there.


    "Dad, Boa wants a small flower, let''s go back to see my brother?" Boa said with his head.


    "Okay, let''s go back and find a small flower to play." Hansen picked up Boa and sent away from the shelter.


    Now Hansen lived in Jijia, and came out of Ji��s private transport device. He looked up and saw that a conveyor next to him had been sent out. It was an episode.

 Chapter 1523： Zhao Yu Xiao Wang

    Ji Ji is the youngest person in the generation of Ji Jia. When he was in the first shelter, he had already killed the super **** creature. In the end, he was promoted with the super **** gene and obtained the supernatural body of the sword.


    Ji Jia has been working hard to cultivate the disciplinary situation, and she is also very contentious. I heard that it is now a transcend, and the super **** gene is almost full, and will soon be promoted to the demigod.


    Hansen has always heard that the supernatural spirit of the swordsman is very powerful, but he has not seen it. After all, there are very few contacts between the two people. Occasionally, they meet on some important occasions of Ji��s family. They just say hello and talk casually. degree.


    "Sister, I heard that your swordsmanship is very powerful. I am going to be promoted to the gods. I can fight with you at a fair time to see who has more swordsmanship." Seeing Hansen in the episode, he smiled and said .


    "You have a super-deity of the sword system, I am definitely better than you." Han Sen has already passed the age of contending for strength, naturally, and will not do the unnecessary struggle with the circumstances, no good, not to mention, in case of injury Love, returning to be complained by the Ji family.


    Discipline stunned and said: "I have to know after I have played, anyway, after I am promoted to the demigod, you must be more serious than your brother-in-law."


    "Cough, let''s talk about it later, I still have something, your sister is waiting for me at home, I will go back first." Han Sen perfunctory.


    After leaving Boa, Hansen thought: "I am always in a shelter, and you can''t touch me anymore. This sword is definitely not comparable, unless you are just as good as the sanctuary when you are promoted to the demigod. How could it be so smart?"


    Back to the small garden that Ji Jia prepared for them, Ji Yanran was basking in the garden with small flowers, sitting on the side of the tea, Bao Bao jumped to the side of the small flowers, pinched the face of the small flower, milky milk Said: "Is there a little flower for my sister?"


    "Sister...sister..." Xiaohua now knows how to call people. Although it is just some simple fathers, mothers, sisters, sisters, grandmothers, etc., it is already very gratifying.


    ��Is there any recent situation?�� Hansen sat down and drank a cup of tea, and asked Ji Yunran.


    Ji Yanran knew that Han Sen was asking about the new Liushe. He shook his head and said, "Nothing is going on, as if they have forgotten this thing."


    Hansen secretly frowned: "There is no reason. I have robbed them of such important treasures. It is impossible for Xinliushe to have no action at all. Do they have such a good temper?"


    In fact, it is not that Xinliushe��s temper is good, but they have not figured out why Hansen can use the genetic armor, but also he is not sure to deal with Hansen who uses the genetic armor, so he will not hesitate to do so.


    Even in the Xinliushe, there is only this genetic armor. Unless the new stream president personally shot, no one is sure to fight Hansen.


    The body of President Xinliu has not fully recovered. Under various reasons, they will not let Hansen start again, but wait for the timing.


    Tina has also received some punishments, but even if she made such a big mistake, she did not have very severe punishment, which shows that the new president has favored her.


    If Hansen killed Tina at the time, perhaps it is not the result now. The president of Xinliu is likely to be desperate to directly deal with Hansen.


    After two days of rest at home, when Hansen once again entered the shelter, he entered the gene pool directly and wanted to raise the level of the gene core faster.


    After thinking about it, Hansen opened the gene nucleus with the nucleus as the key. Now the ranking of the nucleus is very low, and the previous blessings have been weakened. It is necessary to regain the first place.


    In ten years, people have forgotten the existence of the powerful nuclear nucleus of the crystal nucleus. After Hansen entered, he challenged the top-ranked gene nucleus. The other party easily accepted the challenge and let Hansen hit 10,000. Within a thousand, with a ranking of thousands, Hansen was able to challenge the gene nucleus in the 100-place, and got a ranking of 100, to be able to challenge the ranking within the ten, and finally to be the first.


    However, when the nucleus enters the thousandth place and wants to challenge the ranking within the 100th place, it is not so easy. Those genetic nucleus within the 100-bit will not easily accept the challenge of the opponent, lest avoiding their own ranking. Down, Hansen launched several challenges, but the other did not respond to him.


    "How long will it take to get back to the first place?" Hansen used to go straight to the first place. It was a habit to go near the road. Now, step by step, it always feels too slow.


    But there is no other way to think about it. Hansen can only look at the top 100 of the silver gene nuclear monument. As long as the name is on, he will send out a challenge invitation one by one, and take a chance to see if anyone is there. Will accept his challenge.


    As a result, the challenges were basically sloppy, and no one responded. Hansen continued to challenge the invitations one by one.


    When Hansen was indifferently challenged, he suddenly saw the radiance of the nuclear nuclear monument and turned it into a light door to **** him in.


    "Someone accepts my challenge!" Hansen is happy in his heart. He has been challenging himself. He doesn''t know which one he is challenged. He stands on the genetic battlefield and looks into the distance. He wants to see. Who is his opponent?


    I saw a white lion appearing on the other side of the genetic battlefield. The body is majestic, bigger than an elephant, and the body is carved like white jade. The lion''s brown is like a crystal, which looks very domineering.


    Hansen did not recognize who the white lion was, but if he was replaced by a stranger or a stranger who was born and raised in the Fourth Shelter, he would recognize the white lion at a glance.


    The lion''s sacred supernatural creature, the white lion, is the horror of the fourth shelter of the famous earthquake, because there is a contradiction with a great emperor who is close to the lion''s head mountain, and thousands of shelters are destroyed overnight. The sanctuary of the great emperor swept away, and the great emperor who had killed the plane lost his armor and fled, and never dared to appear near the Lion��s Head Mountain.


    This white lion is the descendant of the White Lion King. Although the blood is not 100% pure, its mother is also a super **** creature, and its gene is not worse than the White Lion.


    It is a jade-like body, which is inherited from its mother, the magic lion.


    At the same time, it has the blood of the White Lion King and the Magic Jade Lion. It is called the Zhaoyu Little Lion King. In the Fourth Shelter, it is the famous second generation of the god.


    In addition to the strength of the parents, its own strength is also very amazing, after the promotion of the silver level, only the test has been ranked eleventh.


    Hansen challenged the gene nucleus within so many hundred, and no one took care of him. According to the Jade Lion King, there was not so much scruples. After it came in, it was the first time someone challenged it, so I didn��t think about it. I thought, I directly agreed with Hansen��s challenge.

 Chapter 1524： Never enter the top ten

    As the Jade Little Lion King stepped on the gene battlefield, a lion-gray-like gryphon was greeted in the sky, and the whole genetic battlefield trembled.


    Hansen is not shocked, this is obviously a descendant of a super **** creature. It is useless to kill the alien in the genetic battlefield. It is very useful to kill the super **** creature, the animal soul and the essence of life genes, even the super god. The flesh of the creature has a chance to get it.


    According to the Jade Little Lion King, Han Sen saw the fierce color in his eyes, opened the lion''s mouth, and gave birth to a horrible light bomb that spurted out Hansen. He suddenly saw a beam of light ejected and instantly passed. The void was sprayed in front of Hansen.


    Hansen was scared to scare the lion king, and did not hardly pick up the lion''s roaring bomb. The figure was like a strange bird, and it escaped the jet of the lion.


    According to the Jade Little Lion King, there was no attack. Some angry Zhang Zhang had a large lion''s mouth. Like a continuous beam of light, the Hansen was killed directly under the roaring bomb.


    Hansen once and for all avoided the continuous bombardment, slowly approaching the Jade Lion King, wanting to hit it with a blow, not giving it a chance to escape.


    The real super **** creature Hansen is not an opponent. This is only the second generation of the silver gene nucleus. His hand is enough to cover the sky.


    According to the Jade Lion King, Hansen��s attempt has not been discovered. It has long been called the king��s hegemony. There are almost no opponents in the same stage. At this time, he has not been able to hit Hansen many times, and he has seen Hansen approaching. I even rushed straight up.


    "It��s just right." Hansen was overjoyed. He had thought about how to get close to the Jade Lion King. He didn��t expect it to be delivered to the door.


    The power in the body condenses, and the power of terror flows into the right hand, making Hansen''s right hand as dreamlike, as if it can be explored into the void.


    Hey!


    The right hand passed through the layered space and collided with the claws swept by the Jade Lion King. It directly penetrated into it, as if it had pulled off a certain arc in the body of the Jade Lion King.


    Then I saw that the body of the Jade Lion King collapsed like dust and turned into a pile of dust.


    But what makes Hansen feel strange is that he didn''t hear the sound of hunting, and he couldn''t help but glimpse.


    The genetic battlefield ended directly. Hansen��s crystal nucleus jumped to the eleventh place, replacing the original position of the jade lion, while the jade lion retired to the twelfth place.


    Inside a gene nucleus, a white lion spurts a blood out of his mouth, and his face is angry with the color of anger: "The wicked guy, dare to ruin my genetic nucleus, I don''t kill you."


    Although Hansen did not know that he destroyed the lion''s nuclear nucleus, he probably guessed that it might be a avatar, although some unfortunately could not kill the super **** II, but he could get the eleventh. The position of the position is considered to be the goal, and as long as he reaches the top ten again, it is much simpler to take the first place.


    Hansen continued to challenge forward, but there was no one to fight at all. Hansen did not pay attention to it. There is no way for people not to fight him.


    Hansen came up to challenge every day. The top ten nine people, except the first one, will receive a challenge every month, and there will always be a chance to turn him.


    But what makes Hansen strange is that he has been challenging for many days, and there is still no top ten nuclear core to accept his challenge.


    Hansen only thought that people knew the name of the nucleus and did not accept the challenge, so they did not pay attention to it.


    On this day, Hansen entered the gene nucleus again and found that someone had challenged him. When he looked closely, he turned out to be a jade lion.


    "In any case, idle is also idle, just look at what the jade lion is in the end, why did it not kill it last time." Han Sen directly chose to accept the challenge.


    After entering the genetic battlefield, I saw that the Jade Lion King was already inside. It saw Hansen coming in and suddenly snarled: "Whatever you are, there is a kind of name."


    Han Sen wore armor, and also used the hole Xuan gas field to shield his own molecules. According to the jade lion king, even if he is a human being or a different creature, it is unclear.


    "I don''t care what it is, I can beat you." Hansen said with a smile.


    According to the jade lion king, he screamed: "Beat me? You are now asking for mercy and returning. Otherwise, I will not remind you that your promotion path will stop here."


    "I am afraid that you will be disappointed. My promotion path has just begun. I will be at the top of the list." Hansen did not know the jade lion who said this to him.


    "The top of the list?" Zhao Yu Wang sneer sneer: "I have already greeted all the souls of the top ten, no soul will accept your challenge, you can not enter the top ten in your life, unless you are now ��Ask the king, if the king is in a good mood, you can still let you go."


    "The top ten are so strong, why do people listen to you?" Hansen looked at the Jade Lion King with some surprise.


    According to the jade little lion Wang proudly said: "I am the son of the White Lion King, within the shelter of the Fourth God, who does not give the king a few faces, you dare to destroy my gene nucleus, if you can not let this king Happy, you don��t want to go into the top ten in this life."


    Hansen understands that no one in the top ten has accepted his challenge. He is not afraid of the reputation of the nucleus, but this is only a jade lion.


    "How can you be happy?" Han Sen smiled and looked at the Jade Lion King.


    "First come over to let the king out of the air, and then say something else." Zhao Yu Xiao Wang Wang cold channel.


    "Okay." Hansen walked over to the Jade Lion King, but he did not wait for the Jade Lion King to do it, but he took the first step.


    This time Hansen did not use his hand to cover the sky, pure power banged on the chin of the Jade Lion King, and directly flew it.


    The legs are like a blade, and they are popped up in the air. They are not put on the ground as the Jade Lion King is kicked. Finally, it is punched in the air.


    "puff!"


    Within the gene nucleus, the blood of the Jade Lion King is mad, which makes many genetic treasures re-agglomerate the gene nucleus in such a short period of time, and then rushes to find Hansen, but who knows It was blown up again, and there was no chance to quit and quit.


    "Damn, I must kill you." Zhao Yu Xiao Wang violently thundered.


    Unfortunately, it is not Hansen��s opponent. I don��t know who Hansen is. It��s impossible to go directly to him for revenge. I can only contact the top ten creatures again in anger, so that they should not accept Hansen��s challenge anyway. Let him never enter the top ten.

 Chapter 1525： Method of absorbing the essence of life genes

    According to the Jade Lion King, the only worry is that now the second place is the Shedi knife, the other three to ten, it knows what belongs to the creature, keep it in the gene bank, wait for them to come in and say it Basically, they all give the White Lion a face.


    Only the second-ranked Shedi knife belongs to a human being. It has never seen the human being. It only knows that the human being is strong and challenges her soul. Even the aliens are directly killed, without any survival. opportunity.


    If it wasn''t for the first person to avoid the war and not accept her challenge, I am afraid she has already rushed to the first position.


    "He doesn''t challenge that human being. If it is a challenge, let him go to death." According to the jade lion, he thought about it.


    According to the Jade Lion King, Hansen is also a human being. He not only knows the owner of Shedi Knife, but also her brother.


    Hansen took a look at the top ten of the list. In addition to the first place he could not directly challenge, the second place he did not challenge, he naturally has no reason to challenge his sister.


    "It seems that the little lion is very bragging. What makes me never enter the top ten? I don''t know any other guys, but this second one is not a small sister. It is not good. I can only go to Xiaoyan to help. Hansen snorted and said to himself.


    After leaving the nuclear arsenal, Hansen first went home and looked at it. Xiaoxi still did not come out in the shelter. He only had to leave a message and then went to the shelter.


    Hansen��s hand holds a vital gene extract, and he is studying how he can absorb it.


    The life gene extracts of Kings and Red Crystal have been studied by Hansen many times, and they have never thought of any way to absorb them.


    Hansen listened to six words before, and always thought about how to communicate with them, how to get their approval, and the results have not been successful.


    Today, when he thought of Xiaoyan, he thought of one thing. The true blood gene nucleus is the power of blood, and can control the gene nucleus. Is it possible to control the essence of life genes?


    If true blood can control the essence of life genes, isn��t that much easier?


    Therefore, Han Sen just thought about trying it out, took out the essence of the king''s life gene, and summoned the blood to the top, and the heart was slightly nervous.


    The blood has not slipped, and it has been stuck on the essence of the king''s life gene, and slowly penetrates into it, but the penetration speed is very slow. After more than an hour, it penetrates into the silk and wants to truly control the essence of life. I am afraid that it will take at least ten days or more.


    "It seems that the level of the true blood gene nucleus is too low, so the penetration will be so slow, but since it can penetrate, it would be great." Han Sen''s heart is a little faint, hate the true blood gene nuclear immediately control life Gene extracts, so try to see if it can be absorbed.


    Hansen is thinking about raising the level of the real blood gene nucleus. If it is promoted to the gold level, it should be faster.


    After waiting for two days, Han Han finally came out of the shelter. When Hansen returned home, Han Han, who saw the message, was waiting for her.


    "Brother, what do you ask me to do for you?" Han Yu asked Han Sen.


    "I saw your Shedi knife on the silver gene list, how can I rank second?" Hansen asked.


    Han Han listened to Han Sen and asked about it. He suddenly said with indignation: "The guys are too confusing, and I don''t accept my challenge at all, so I can''t go up. What''s more, the first is the dragon''s eye. Originally, as long as it was promoted to gold, I would be the first to become the first, but who knows that it was deliberately lost to the third wave of blood before the promotion, I can only rank second, blood waves I have never accepted my challenge."


    Han Yu��s bitter water, if not because she has never been able to get the first place, she has already been promoted to the gold level.


    "It turns out that you want to take the first place?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "Why don''t you want to, dreaming, if not for nine times, I will not be promoted so slowly. Brother, you have given me so many resources, so that I can quickly promote the demigod, but I am promoted myself. So slow, I am really sorry that you have left so many resources for me." Han Yu said.


    Hansen smiled and said: "This has nothing to do with your strength. It is not difficult to promote the first, but you have to lose first."


    "Don''t lose first?" Han Yu looked at Han Sen with a puzzled look. He didn''t understand what Hansen meant.


    Hansen explained: "I just promoted the eleventh place in the silver gene list, but offended a second generation of God. The second generation of the gods joined the top of the list and did not accept my challenge. I was promoted to the top ten. There is a way for us to take the lead in advance."


    Han Wei slightly said: "Brother, are you just a silver gene?"


    Hansen showed such a terrible fighting ability in Vanity, and she always believed that Hansen had already been promoted to super.


    "I don''t have only one nuclear gene," Hansen said.


    "Double life-threatening gene nucleus? That is really rare. I heard that among the human gods, there are only two nucleus genes with dual natal life. I don��t think you are a brother. Now I will enter the shelter and let you advance. The first ten said." Han Yu said and asked: "To the brother, what is your name?"


    "Crystal nucleus." Hansen replied.


    Han Hao listened to a moment, and then looked at Hansen with surprise: "The nucleus, is that the bronze nucleus and the silver gene nuclear list are directly tested to get the first nucleus? That turned out to be Your gene core?"


    "Can''t you?" Hansen said with a smile: "But this thing is not to say it for the time being, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble."


    "I know, I am a leading shelter." Han Han did not ask how Han Sen could get them to the top of the list.


    Hansen also entered the shelter, and once again entered the gene nucleobase, he saw that Shedi knife had already lit up on the gene list.


    However, Hansen has not been challenged by Han Han, and the lion has actually challenged him.


    Hansen indulged in a bit, and first accepted the challenge of the jade lion. He wanted to see what the lion wanted to do.


    Entering the genetic battlefield, as soon as the Jade Lion King saw Hansen, he immediately said, "How can I not enter the top ten? You are now asking me to come back."


    Hansen smiled and said: "I don''t think it''s hard to go to the top ten. I want to be on at any time."


    "Hey, bragging is useless." Zhao Yu Xiao Wang slammed his mouth with disdain, but it was learned this time, and has been keeping a long distance from Hansen, if Hansen wants to come and kill it. It directly confessed to the exit of the genetic battlefield, so that the nuclear nucleus that was finally re-aggregated was destroyed by Hansen.


    Appapp

 Chapter 1526： Return to the top

    "Is it a boast? You will soon know that I will not only be promoted to the top ten, but also to the top of the list." Han Sen said faintly.


    "You must be able to take the top spot, and the king cut his head and gave it to you as a stool."


    If Hansen has such a slight possibility in the top ten, there is not even a single possibility at the top of the list. According to the Jade Lion King, this is very certain.


    Because the current ranking of the blood wave is the father of its father Bai Shi Wang, Zhao Yu Xiao Wang has already determined the first position, just wait for it to advance to the top ten, you can challenge the blood wave The first one.


    Hansen did not have the opportunity to challenge the blood wave, how could he get to the first place.


    Hansen smiled and said: "It��s not so bad to cut your head. If I get the top spot, what do you think of me?"


    According to the Jade Lion King, he was furious: "You can''t get the top spot, do you want to recognize me as the Lord?"


    "Of course, this is fair." Hansen nodded.


    "Well, if you can get the top spot today, the king will recognize you as the main, otherwise you will recognize the king as the main." According to the jade lion, it is not stupid, but also to Hansen. Time is stipulated, so that Hansen is not allowed to lie.


    "That''s a word, you can''t play if you lose." Hansen smiled.


    "What do you think of this king? The king is saying that it is the best." Zhao Yu Xiao Wang Wang proudly said.


    It simply does not believe that Hansen can get the top spot. Even if he borrows the blood of the ten courage, it will not accept the challenge of people other than the Jade Lion King.


    "Do you admit defeat yourself, or let me send you away?" Han Sen said lightly.


    "Let you be proud of another day, then you will know that it is amazing." According to the jade lion king hate to say a word, he confessed to withdraw from the genetic battlefield.


    Hansen returned to the gene bank and saw that Han Han had taken the initiative to challenge him.


    Accepting the challenge of Han Han, Hansen once again entered the genetic battlefield, and sure enough, Han Han stood in it.


    Han Wei saw that Han Sen was also a joy of his face: "Brother, are you the master of the nucleus? Let me see, I can directly test the gene nucleus at the top of the list, how powerful is it."


    "This...even..." Hansen didn''t want to glare at Han Han. For his sister, there is nothing to hide.


    However, the appearance of the nucleus is an egg, which makes it difficult to connect with a powerful nuclear nucleus. It always feels that a man''s gene nucleus is an egg, and it makes people look a little shameful.


    "Do you want to keep your lovely sister so secret?" Han Yu said with a small mouth.


    "Cough, this is a little inconvenient today. I will let you see another gene nucleus." Han Sen coughed.


    "The other one I have not seen before, what else is it?" Han Hao did not insist, and Han Sen chatted a few words, and took the initiative to admit defeat, let Han Sen replace her second ranking, and she His own Shedi knife retreated to the third place.


    Zhao Yu Xiaoying has been staring at the nuclear nuclear monument, and he wants to know what Hansen wants to do.


    Suddenly, the name on the nuclear nuclear monument flashed a bit. The second-ranked Shedi knife was squeezed down. It turned out that the crystal nucleus replaced the position of the Shedi knife.


    "Sure enough, the problem appeared on that human being. Is it that the idiot is also human? Or is it that he paid the price to let the man be willing to give up the second position?" The face of the Jade Lion King is somewhat ugly.


    The biggest worry is that the human will have problems, and the result is really a problem, making it very uncomfortable.


    "Hey, even if you can rush to the second, it''s useless. You definitely have no hope at the top of the list." According to the Jade Lion King, he thought about it and his face looked good.


    In case, just in case, the lion lion eagerly retired from the gene nucleus to find the blood wave, let it stay with him, so as not to have any accidents.


    "Now the top of the list is by my side. I will not let it leave me half a day today. I see how you got on the top of the list. After today, see how the king can clean up your bastard." With.


    After Hansen got the second position, he did not greet Han Han, and immediately quit the gene nucleus library. Then he changed the real blood gene nucleus as the key and entered the gene nucleus again.


    Hansen is going to use the real blood gene nucleus to get the first position, and then lose to Han Han, let Han Han get the first and then lose to his nucleus, so they can get nine enhancements.


    Although Hansen himself has several gene cores, he can only use one gene core to enter it at a time. It is impossible to challenge himself. Han Han is a bridge in China and can solve this problem perfectly.


    "Turn on the test." Hansen did not talk nonsense with Shiren, let it open the nuclear rank test.


    I saw a stone beam in the third vertical eye of the stone man falling on the real blood gene nucleus, the number in the eyes flashing fast.


    According to the Jade Lion King, he was talking to the blood of the Lions in the Lions'' Shelter, but suddenly heard the blood scream: "Not good."


    "What happened?" Zhao Yu Xiao Wang Wang frowned and looked at the blood of the wave.


    "My blood wave top position is easy to change." Blood wave face ugly said.


    "How is this possible? Are you kidding? You have been here, how can the top of the list be easy to change?"


    "I don''t know, Xiao Wang, let''s go into the gene nucleus library and see what is going on." The **** rush.


    According to the Jade Lion King, he quickly entered the gene nucleus with the blood wave. According to the Jade Lion King, he first looked at the first position, and then the whole lion stayed there.


    The first position of the silver gene nuclear monument has become the word of the crystal nucleus, not the original blood wave.


    "Impossible...how is this possible..." The lion was alone and the whole man was shocked.


    Hansen��s true blood gene nucleus just took the test and got the first position directly. There is no suspense at all.


    He did not hesitate, and after getting the first position, he directly challenged Han Han.


    Han Wei is thinking about how Hansen has any way to get them to the top of the list. Suddenly I saw someone challenging myself and found that it is a relatively strange name. Now she is not in the mood to accept the challenge, she is going to refuse, but suddenly I feel that this challenge is her genetic core, and the name seems to be familiar.


    "True blood...true blood..." Han Hao suddenly thought of what it was like, looking at the position of the top of the list, only to see the original position of the blood wave has retreated to the second place, the name of the top position at this time It is true blood.


    "A decade ago, I directly got the first blood on the bronze gene nuclear tablet. I will see the real blood of the first place... This time it will appear... No..." Han Han gradually widened his eyes, as if he had thought of something. Things.

 Chapter 1527： Super **** gene

    Han Han accepted the challenge and entered the genetic battlefield with excitement. She saw Hansen standing on the genetic battlefield.


    "Brother... How is this possible... The real blood gene is actually yours... Do you have a triple-life gene?" Although Han Han has always believed that Hansen is strong, she is the target of her progress, but she still keeps her. It feels a little shocking.


    Two direct tests took the top-ranked gene nucleus, which was all owned by Hansen, and Hansen also had a super-gene nucleus. It was a monster-like existence, and I would not believe it if I said it.


    "If you let others know that the nucleus and the true blood are both human beings, I am afraid that the aliens and aliens of the entire fourth shelter will be insane." Han Yu is somewhat proud, because she has her brother. It is also the goal she has been chasing.


    "The first position is for you. I will change to the nucleus and challenge you now." Hansen said that he left the nuclear arsenal. Some things can be said without one or two sentences, so Hansen does not. Explain now.


    Once again, using the crystal nucleus into the gene nucleus library, challenged Han Yu''s Shedi knife, regained the nucleus to the top of the list, and regained nine enhancements.


    Now the ranking of the silver gene nuclear list has become the nucleus, the sword, the blood, the blood, and the blood wave directly squeezes out the top three positions.


    After the jade lion king and the blood wave re-entered the gene nucleus library, they saw this ranking. At this time, the lion lion king was stunned, and couldn��t believe his eyes, and there was no reaction in it. come.


    "How is this possible... This is impossible..." The little lion king had a little bit of a turn and couldn��t understand why the blood wave was clearly around him. Hansen was able to get the first one. position.


    Other aliens, aliens, and humans who have witnessed the true blood in the nuclear keet directly on the first place know what happened.


    The three changes in the top of the list are also shocking, causing huge controversy. They are all speculating about the relationship between the owner of the real blood and the owner of the pedigree knife and the nucleus. They will give the first position to them. .


    But no matter what they think, they did not think that the crystal nucleus and the real blood would belong to the same person.


    The average person did not think about Hansen, because Hansen has already displayed the butterfly gene nucleus in the league. Now many people in the league already have the battle images at the time.


    Everyone thinks that Hansen is already a strong super nuclear gene, and no one will associate two silver genes with him.


    As long as Hansen does not say it, no one knows that he still has four nuclear genes.


    After leaving the nuclear arsenal, Hansen directly used gold nucleus to promote the true blood gene nucleus to the gold level.


    The gold-level real blood gene nuclear appearance does not change much, it is still a drop of blood, but the inside seems to have an unspeakable metamorphosis, the blood drop reveals a touch of gold, just like the sunset afterglow A touch of glory.


    In Hansen''s body, the blood-like nerves also broke through a level with the promotion of the true blood gene nucleus, and the body genes were once again optimized.


    Just after the real blood gene nucleus on the silver gene list, it disappeared directly on the silver list, and it was just over an hour.


    Hansen once again used the true blood gene nucleus to penetrate the essence of life genes, and found that the penetration speed was greatly accelerated. It should take only one or two days to completely infiltrate the essence of life genes.


    "I hope that I can absorb it after I completely infiltrate it." Hansen did not have the heart to do other things in the past two days. He has always guarded the life gene essence of King.


    The speed is faster than Hansen''s imagination. After only 35 hours, the entire life gene extract has been completely infiltrated by the true blood gene nucleus. At the same time, Hansen also feels the feeling of blood connection. The essence of life genes has become a part of his body.


    Hansen once again tried to run the hole in the mysterious spirit and absorbed the essence of life genes. This time Hansen did not even deliberately imitate the life of the king.


    "Accumulate the essence of life genes, super **** gene +1."


    Hearing the long-lost voice, Hansen��s excitement almost picked up, and he finally succeeded in acquiring the super-god gene.


    "Haha... Super God''s gene is perfect... I am coming again..." Hansen couldn''t help but smile and smile from the heart.


    After all, external forces are only external forces. Only their own power is the most reliable. Nothing is more exciting than raising their own genes.


    The energy of a strand of the vital gene extract flows into Hansen''s body, and the cells that he has stopped evolving are once again active, re-emerging and evolving, and the genes are again optimized.


    In the end, King''s Life Gene Essence provided Hansen with a super-god gene of up to nine points. After Hansen absorbed the essence of the king''s life, he immediately couldn''t wait to use the true blood gene nucleus to penetrate the life-genetic essence of the red crystal scorpion.


    According to the Jade Little Lion King, he was very unhappy recently. After the crystal nucleus won the first place, it escaped from the nuclear genre. They didn��t dare to go in these days, for fear that Hansen would come back to it.


    Although it does not want to follow the convention to recognize Hansen, but it is not like those who do not have a bit of shame, you can think of everything as never happened.


    The beliefs of different creatures are different from those of human beings. Especially for the White Lion King, loyalty, courage, and faith are very important to them, so it is so contradictory that the Jade Lion King will be so contradictory.


    "Xiao Wang, the time to go to the glacial relics is almost coming, are you ready?" asked the blood wave to the front of the small lion king.


    "The glacial relics are about to open so soon?"


    "Yes, the Lion King will let you set off for the glacial relics tomorrow." Blood Wave replied.


    According to the jade lion king nodded slightly: "Alright, you will not have to worry about going into the glacial relics, will you go together?"


    The wave of blood nodded slightly: "I went to the glacier ruins with Xiao Wang, and there is also the tooth beast. It is responsible for protecting the safety of Xiao Wang, but it can only be outside the glacial relics. After it is inside, You can only rely on Xiao Wang and my strength to seize the treasures inside."


    "That is nature. Are there any terrible things in the same stage?" Zhao Yuxi Wang said with pride, but he couldn''t help but think of Hansen.


    At this time, Hansen was still waiting for the essence of the life gene of the red crystal scorpion to be infiltrated, but before the life gene extract was completely infiltrated, the sheep from the shelter of the shelter came over and reported that there was a strange creature coming. Shadow shelter, named after the surname to see him, also said that he is very familiar with him, is a very good friend.


    "Impossible..." Hansen listened to the sheep''s description of the alien creature, and suddenly he couldn''t believe it. 8)

 Chapter 1528： Remains of God

    Hansen quickly walked into the hall of the shelter, and saw a strange creature suspended in the main hall.


    "Little Leprechaun... Are you even promoted to the demigod?" Hansen looked at the mini-beauty that was suspended in front of the elf, and was surprised to say.


    "How? Only you are promoted to the demigod, will not allow me to be promoted?" The little demon snorted, seemingly dissatisfied with Hansen''s words.


    "No, I just didn''t think you would be promoted so soon." Hansen smiled.


    In the same year, the Leprechaun was the third sanctuary promoted from the Second Shelter. The promotion of different creatures was far more difficult than that of human beings. She was promoted to the demigod so soon, and some of them were unexpected.


    "Cut, I will be promoted to a half gods earlier than you can." The little goblin said very disdainfully.


    Han Sen suddenly realized why he had not seen the little goblin in the third shelter. She had already been promoted to the demigod.


    "How do you know that I am here?" Hansen looked at the little goblin and asked, the fourth shelter is so big, how did the little goblin find him?


    "You don''t care about this, I have a good thing to come to you." Xiao Yao said with a smile.


    "Would you like to come to me to have something good? I don''t dare to expect it." Hansen snorted and said, the little enchanted ruthless guy, when he was promoted, he had no attachment, and he followed the people directly. Han Sen can not expect her to have something good to think about herself.


    The little demon suddenly annoyed: "You really don''t know how to have a conscience. I am so special to come to you to go to the remains of God. I want you to have some benefits. Forget it, hurt yourself, I am gone."


    The little demon said that he wants to go, the wings are flapping but the flight is very slow. At first glance, he knows that there is no intention to go.


    "Well, don''t act, let''s talk about what is going on?" Hansen said helplessly, the little goblin is still the same as before, except that the wisdom is higher and stronger, there is no change in the temper. .


    The little goblin did not feel embarrassed at all, and immediately said his intentions.


    She is now quite mixed. When she was promoted to the third sanctuary, the alien who took her away was an extremely powerful existence. In a few years, she had already opened ten genetic locks for her, and she was still promoted to the demigod. At that time, she was promoted to the shelter of the Fourth God.


    Now the goblin is still a good mix. Although it is not as beautiful as it was at the third shelter, it has reached the gem level. Besides her own qualifications and abilities are really good, naturally there is the same spirit she followed. The credit.


    This little goblin came to Hansen. It is indeed a good thing. I want Hansen to go with her to the relics of God.


    The so-called relics of the gods are some of the gods that are suspected of being in the fourth sanctuary. Those gods have their own special powers, and the distorted space forms a special area.


    Because the power of the gods is different, the special areas produced are also different.


    The remains of the gods that the goblin is going to go this time are in a glacier. The inner strength is also dominated by the ice system, which is exactly the same as the property of the little goblin.


    So the little goblin wants to go inside and try his luck and see if there is a chance to get that fetish.


    Even if you can''t get the fetish, there are a lot of benefits in the relics of God. This little goblin didn''t lie to Hansen.


    "In such a place, there must be many super strong people to enter. We are not strong enough to enter this strength?" Hansen said.


    The little goblin snorted and said: "If the super strong can get in, I won''t come to you. The relics of the gods can only be entered by the gem and gem-level creatures."


    "If this is the case, you can go and try it." Hansen said.


    "Don''t hesitate, go, there are a lot of strong descendants of the nearby super sanctuary will go in." Leprechaun said.


    Hansen didn''t want to go. He hesitated, he didn''t know that he had the gene of God, and he couldn''t enter the relic of the god.


    Strictly speaking, the gene nucleus of God is already a super gene nucleus. If it is limited to the gem level, he is likely to get in.


    However, after thinking about it, Hansen is still going to try it. The nuclear gene of God is different from the general gene of the life, and maybe it can go in.


    Even if you can''t get in, you should be long-sighted.


    "Does there be people outside the heavens and gods in the people who go there?" Hansen asked again.


    "Yes, the goddess of the heavens and the goddess of the gods, they will all enter the remains of God." The little fairy thought for a moment.


    "Well, I will go with you." Han Sen heard that the goddess and Yumiao will go, and they have strengthened their determination to go.


    These two women have a lot of hatred with him. I am afraid that it is not realistic to want to kill the heavens and the gods. This time, even if I can''t get those gods, it is worthwhile to kill them.


    Especially the goddess, and the one hyena, Hansen hated not to dismount them eight at once.


    Now Hansen is most worried that if he can''t get in, there is no way.


    As for the consequences of killing Yumiao and the goddess, Hansen is not afraid at all. Now within the shadow shelter, there are two horrible guys, Gu Xiangcheng and Xiaohongma.


    Gu Qingcheng is a powerful existence that can be killed from the underworld. Even her little red horses are not afraid to go anywhere.


    Even if the outside world and the gods know that it is Hansen��s hand, it��s really hard to say who can take advantage of it.


    Moreover, people outside the world have already known that Gu Liancheng has occupied the shelter from the shadows. They have never dared to send people again. They don��t know whether Hansen is actually in control of the shelter.


    Packed up something, Hansen originally did not want to bring in, but after Boa, Xiaoyinyin and Xinghai beasts heard about it, they must go with Hansen.


    After seeing the small silver and silver and the Xinghai beasts, the little goblins suddenly let their eyes shine, and urged Hansen to take them with them, saying that many people would have more strength.


    Sheep and green cattle also said that they want to go to the table loyalty, but the little goblins are merciless to let them stay at home, lest they go to die.


    "Small silver and silver and Xinghai beasts are already gemstones, and they can be taken with them. In the same order, they are not inferior to the descendants of any super-god creatures. Moreover, as long as I can go in, I don��t need to fear. Anyone." Han Sen hesitated a little, and promised to take them with him.


    However, Hansen made up his mind, if they can''t get in, they won''t let them venture, lest they be in danger.


    And Hansen is not at ease with the little goblins, afraid that the little goblins have pitted them.

 Chapter 1529： Frozen woods

    After a little cleaning up, Hansen went to the ruins of the gods along with the little goblins. The nature of the peers was also Boa, Xiaoyinyin and Xinghai.


    The Xinghai beast has grown up a lot now, and the body is as big as a dinosaur, but the eyes are still so pure, so that every time Hansen sees it, he still feels like a child, still a child.


    Boa has always occupied Hansen''s arms, not letting the small silver and silver have a chance to come, but the small silver and silver suddenly jumped to the top of Hansen''s head, lying like a fur hat, the shrugging tail is still in Korea. Behind Sen, the singer��s singer��s eyes blinked but there was no way.


    After Hansen came to the fourth shelter, he had not been to a place too far away, so he had to lead the way.


    The goblin is familiar with the road, with Hansen they go around and there is no danger along the way, it is very worry-free.


    After nearly half a month, Hansen came to a snowfield, and they could see a glacial mountain in the north. It seemed like a crystal sword with a handle spurting into the sky.


    The little goblin pressed down the voice and said to Hansen: "The entrance to the remnant of the **** has a horror creature guardian. If you want to enter the ruins, you must pass its permission. Our strength is low, and the terrorist creature also There is no friendship, and it is definitely not possible to go in from there."


    Hansen has long known that the little goblin is not reliable. The heart already has preparations. There are not too many accidents in the news. He said faintly: "Since you came to us, what plans should you have?"


    The little goblin blinked and smacked his wings and fell on Hansen��s shoulder. He said with a smile: "You still know me. If you go positive, we will definitely not get in, but we can sneak in."


    "How to sneak?" Hansen asked.


    "The remains of the gods are shrouded in a special force. The external force cannot be broken. There is only a gap from the glacier valley. Most people have to go in there. The terrorist creatures are entangled in the glacier valley. We It is impossible to walk in from there."


    After a pause, the little goblin went on to say: "But I have already inquired clearly. In addition to the glacier valley, there is actually a gap in the remains of the gods, just in the northwest of the glacier mountains, from which you can also enter the remains. but����"


    "But what?" Hansen asked faintly.


    He came to know very well that there are such good places, those alien creatures and aliens have to go to the glacier valley, obviously because another road is more difficult to walk, so he did not expect to be able to easily enter.


    The little goblin shrugged and said: "There is no terrorist creature guarding there, but there is a very scary genetic plant frozen tree. We have to go through the frozen forest of eight hundred miles before we can enter the remains of God."


    ��What kind of genetic plant is a frozen tree?�� Hansen continued.


    "A super-god plant with ice properties, with strong ice power, generally gem-like alien creatures step into the frozen forest, and will be frozen into ice in a moment, even if it is a super-natural creature and the descendants of the great emperor, It is also difficult to persist in it for a long time. Once it is frozen, it will not die if you want to die. The stranger is not afraid to be embarrassed. What is even more terrifying is that it is already part of the relics, and the super strong can''t enter the frozen woods."


    After the talk, the little fairy said with a smile: "But you can rest assured that this lady is the genius of the ice system. With this lady, you can definitely keep you safe through the frozen woods. If you don''t have such a grasp, I will not I will come to you."


    "Well, let''s go to the frozen woods." Hansen did not say anything, nodded slightly.


    Hansen promised so refreshingly, so that the little goblin glimpsed a little, and could not help but feel moved: "You believe me so, I will bring you safely."


    Hansen smiled and said nothing. He didn''t believe in the little goblin, but believed himself. Even if he didn''t have a little goblin, as long as he could get in, it would be enough to shelter the safety of the small silver and silver.


    The key is whether he can go in. If he can''t get in, then everything is empty.


    The little goblins didn��t say anything more, with Hansen they detoured to the northwest side of the glacier mountains.


    Hansen was observing the glacial mountain range along the way. Apart from seeing the continuous glacier peaks, nothing else could be seen. It seemed that there was a strange force covering a mountain range.


    Since they entered the snowfield, almost 80% of the time, the snow is floating in the sky, it feels very cool.


    In order to increase Hansen��s confidence in her, the goblin also took the initiative to control the snowflake and prevent the snowflake from approaching them, demonstrating her control over the ice power.


    "The one who brought you to the sanctuary of the fourth god? Didn''t he come together?" Hansen has been very curious about this problem.


    If the alien is not promoted to super, he should come together. If he is already super, he should have the opportunity to ask for a favor from the horror creature. Go directly to the glacier valley.


    The demon spirit is a glimpse: "Dead, killed by a horrible strongman, even if she is as strong as she exists, she still can''t escape the fate of teasing."


    Hansen was slightly surprised. He was able to promote the existence of the fourth god''s sanctuary with the little goblins. He must be powerful, he would die, and the person who can kill him would be different.


    "Who killed him?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask.


    The little goblin shook his head and didn''t answer, just gritted his teeth and said: "That bastard, I will kill him personally, so I must promote the super as soon as possible, and I must also get the fetish, otherwise there is no chance of revenge."


    Hansen didn''t say anything anymore. He saw the expression of the little goblin and knew that the death of the alien was a big blow to her. She was ironic to revenge herself.


    Just such a strong existence, the little goblin wants to avenge the alien spirit, I am afraid that this road will be very very difficult to go, and may even lose her own life.


    After walking on the snowfield for a few days, they finally came to the frozen woods that the goblins said.


    A frozen tree shaped like a mysterious ice looks like a crystal tree in a fairy tale, but the frozen atmosphere that emanates from it, the people who have frozen in a dozen or so miles are numb.


    Part of the whole forest is outside the glacier mountains, but there are more parts that extend directly into the glacier mountains. It is no wonder that the goblins say that this frozen forest was originally part of the relics of God, and it is not unreasonable. of.


    "Let''s go." The demon spirit is a little dignified, and it looks like an ice crystal snowflake, and everyone is shrouded in it.


    Enclosed by the ice crystal snow, but Hansen they feel that the body is warm, but the cold has decreased a lot.


    Walking into the frozen woods, Hansen��s hanging heart was put down and able to walk into it, indicating that he could enter the remains of God.


    The group slowly entered the frozen woods. Under the power of the goblin, Hansen didn''t feel too cold, but his heart was a little uncomfortable. Since entering the frozen woods, he always felt peeped, like a pair. Eyes are always watching them.

 Chapter 1530： Sea horse furnace

    Although there is the power of the little goblin, but the more you go inside the frozen forest, the chill is gradually infiltrated, and even the power of the little goblin is difficult to completely resist the cold.


    Fortunately, most of the chills are shielded by the little goblins, and the infiltrated part is not difficult to resist with Hansen''s physical strength and strength.


    However, Hansen was looking around for a long time, and the hole was moved to the limit by the tunnel, trying to find the source of the peeping feeling.


    However, this frozen forest is indeed strange. It is not only a part of the relics of God. Hansen��s hole and mysterious field can only extend beyond 100 meters. Nothing can be sensed from the outside, and no feeling of being peeped is found. Where is it from?


    The more you go inside the frozen forest, the stronger the feeling of being peeped, and Hansen has been frowning and staring at the things in the remains of God. Obviously it is not a good thing.


    "The rules of the sanctuary are so strict that it is impossible to have more than this layer of living in the fourth shelter for a long time." Han Sen secretly thought.


    Between the thoughts, I suddenly heard the little goblin screaming and shouting: "Everyone is careful, there seems to be something in front."


    Hansen, Xiaoyinyin and Xinghai''s beasts all looked in the direction of the little goblin, only to see what was shaking in the ice forest in front.


    Dong Xuan gas field is also useless here. Hansen can only rely on the most primitive vision, which is similar to what Xiaoyinyin saw.


    It��s already here, naturally it��s impossible to retreat back, and look at the little goblin. The crowd continues to move forward, but more and more cautious, want to see what it is.


    Not far away, the figure in the woods gradually became clear. It turned out to be a sea horse with a height of more than one meter. The whole body was carved like ice jade, suspended in the air, and the body was bowed and bowed. Swimming in the sea is normal, and no sound can be heard between the actions.


    The ice hippocampus obviously saw Hansen them, but they did not have hostility and were still floating in the woods.


    "Dad looks at the side... a lot of hippocampus... so beautiful..." Boa pointed at the other side of the woods and cheered.


    Hansen quickly looked at the past and saw the direction of Boa��s fingers. There were a group of twenty or thirty iced seahorses floating in the air. There were big and small, and the small one was about one meter tall and the big one was three. Four meters high, one by one, bowing forward, it looks very interesting.


    These ice hippocampus seem to be very docile. Although they have seen Hansen, they have no hostility at all, just taking care of themselves.


    Under the influence of the power of the relics of the gods, Hansen��s Dong Xuanqi field could not see the vitality of these ice hippocampus, and could not judge their strength.


    Boa was cheering, jumped from Hansen''s arms and landed on the back of a small ice seahorse, clasping the neck of the ice hippocampus, like riding a horse.


    Hansen was shocked and wanted to call Boa back. The ice hippocampus looked docile, but who knows if they are angered will not be so docile.


    At this time, the little goblin suddenly snorted, Hansen looked at the little goblin, but saw the little goblin eyes straight and looked at the back of the group of iced seahorses, as if they saw a ghost.


    Hansen also looked at the past, and suddenly he was shocked. He saw that there was still a group of hippocampus behind the ice and sea horses.


    The seahorses are bigger and look like the height is more than four meters, and the whole body is like a black crystal diamond. The body is like a black ice cast, and the previous ice hippocampus looks completely different.


    What is even more strange is that on those black ice hippocampus, there is a thick chain of adult arms, which is like a cast iron, with some strange patterns and symbols.


    The number of Xuanbing hippocampus is actually not much. Hansen counted a few, a total of eleven, the size of the head is almost exactly the same, they are suspended in the air, not as sloppy as the previous ice hippocampus, arranged in a strange The formation, in an orderly manner, even the rhythm of the body bow is exactly the same.


    At the back of the black ice hippocampus, the chains are all connected to one thing. It is a dark iron-like iron furnace, which is as high as seven or eight meters. From the vents of the iron furnace, you can also see An ice-colored flame emerged from it, as if the blazing flame in the stove was burning.


    However, Hansen did not feel a little warm. On the contrary, the closer the iron stove was to them, the more they felt the colder. It was like the heating in the iron furnace, but the hail of a strand. It��s like a gas.


    The strong hail of gas is getting heavier and heavier. Even if there is a leprechaun''s strength shelter, Hansen feels like they are frozen. Even the goblin himself is shaking, even the ice system. Can not resist the invasion of the hail.


    Hansen, they are all trying to use their own strength to confront the hail, but the effect is obviously not very good, and the frozen body is trembled one by one.


    "We will avoid it first, and wait until the iron furnace has passed," Hansen said.


    The little goblin should have a voice, everyone wants to quit together, but who knows the body but does not listen, do not know when, their body has been frozen, and both sides of the legs have been covered with a layer of frost.


    Soon, the frost on the legs spread to the body, making them unable to move, barely struggling, and feeling like the robot, only a small amount of movement.


    Only the treasure sitting on the back of the ice sea horse has nothing to do, still play where.


    Everyone was shocked. Hansen quickly summoned the gene nucleus of God. A pair of ruby-like wings stretched out behind his back, and his body glowed red.


    The powerful force suddenly excluded the hail of the body, and Hansen got rid of the influence of freezing on him.


    Hansen is trying to take the small silver and silver away, lest the increasingly strong hail of gas have a bad influence on their bodies, but suddenly they see that the black ice horses that have pulled the iron stove have stopped, eyes I brushed it over to him.


    Hansen��s heart suddenly stunned: ��I��m not good, it��s my performance, but it��s caused by their hostility?��


    However, Hansen soon discovered that those Xuanbing hippocampus were not looking at him, but looking at Boa who jumped back to Hansen��s shoulder.


    Boa was completely unaffected by the hail of the hail. Sitting on Hansen''s shoulders, he swayed his little ankles, and his big eyes curiously looked at the black ice horses and the big iron stoves they were pulling. 8)

 Chapter 1531： Strong in battle

    After Xuanbing Haima looked at Bao''s eyes, there was no special move. He pulled the big iron furnace forward again, and the speed was much faster. He took the big iron stove away in a moment.


    As the big iron furnace went away, the hail of the surrounding air gradually weakened, and the frost on the small silver and silver bodies gradually receded, and the frozen body slowly recovered.


    "It''s terrible, what the **** is it?" After the goblin recovered, he said with a lingering heart.


    Similarly, with the strength of the cold system, the goblin has reached the gem level. Even if it is super power to the same department, it should have some resistance, but she is also frozen under the hail. It is.


    "Since it has nothing to do with us, let''s go ahead." Hansen took the nuclear gene of God and continued to walk inside the ice forest.


    The little demon spirit has a look of Hansen, and she has not been able to withstand the hail of the ice. Hansen is able to recover her ability in the hail, which makes her very surprised. .


    The feeling of being peeped always existed, but until they walked out of the frozen woods, they never encountered any accidents, and they safely entered the remains of God.


    There are continuous glacial peaks everywhere in the ruins, as if entering the glacier world, even a little dust can not be seen, clean and uncomfortable.


    The light reflected by the snow will be dazzling after a long time, and the eyes will feel very uncomfortable. Although Hansen, these highly qualified people will not have much influence, but Hansen is still awkward. Three pairs of sunglasses were put on, and the other two were put on Boa and Xiaoyin.


    The head and eyes of the Xinghai beast are too big, Hansen can''t find the sunglasses that suit it.


    "You are not saying that there is a tunnel of light in the ruins. Where is the thing?" Hansen asked the little fairy.


    The Shenguang tunnel is a special light field formed by the power of the gods. After entering the tunnel of the gods, it can perceive the existence of that special power, and in the process of confronting that power, the body will be strengthened.


    This reinforcement does not appear in the genetic data, but it does help the body.


    Hansen estimates that those who are Yumiao and Goddess should go to the Shenguang tunnel, so his first goal is to be there. Even if you can''t find Yumiao and the goddess, you can use the Shenguang tunnel to hone your body.


    "It should be going to the left from here, as if there is a distance of a thousand miles, you can reach the Shenguang tunnel." The little fairy looked at the surrounding mountains.


    "What is it like?" Hansen frowned.


    The little goblin helplessly spread his hand and said: "I haven��t been there yet, and I just heard the news. If the news is correct, it should be on the left."


    Hansen nodded and said nothing. The Xinghai beast lowered his body and let Hansen and Boa, the small silver and silver on his back, carrying them quickly in the direction of the little goblin.


    When the Star God beast was running, there was a star light flashing around it, as if flying between the stars and the sea, the speed was very fast.


    Don''t look at the body of the Xinghai beast, but it is not awkward at all, but it is usually too thick and thick, which gives people a feeling of being dull. In fact, it is quite dexterous to act.


    "Slow down, here is the ruins of God, there are many unimaginable dangers." The goblin flew aside and warned Hansen them.


    Hansen did not let the Xinghai beast slow down, or still run fast.


    Not to say that he is not afraid of the dangers in the ruins, Hansen just wants to give it a try, can not get rid of the feeling of being peeped under high speed.


    It''s just that it''s obviously not useful. The star **** beast is running fast, and the feeling of being peeped still exists.


    Originally, Hansen thought that they were being peeped because they entered the frozen woods. Now it seems that this is not the case. They will be peeped within the remains of the whole god.


    ��Does it mean that the **** has its own consciousness and can monitor the remains of the whole god?�� Hansen wanted to come and think there was only one possibility.


    If it is the creature in the fourth sanctuary, even the super strong, Hansen does not think that they can have such a great energy in the relics of God.


    Hansen��s own use of God��s gene nucleus can also reach a super level, and this power has little effect on the remains of God.


    "If it is the spectacle that is peeping, there is no need to worry too much. There are many creatures that have come forward. Except for a few unlucky ones, most of them can go out. They want to come to the gods and not kill them." Han Sen��s heart secretly Thinking: "But is it peeping at what we do? Is it curious about alien creatures, or looking for a target that can be relied upon."


    "If it wants to find someone who can rely on it, shouldn''t it be right for those superpowers? Why don''t you allow superpowers to enter the relics of God?" Hansen thought about it and some of them couldn''t figure it out. I don''t think so much anymore, let the Star God beast slow down and continue in the direction of the Shenguang Tunnel.


    Not long after, I suddenly heard the sound of fighting in front, and it was very intense.


    Hansen listened for a moment, suddenly changed his face, murmured to himself: "The six roads have come here, who is fighting six, and can actually push the six roads to this point."


    Hansen is very familiar with the six-sword sword. When he hears the sword sound from afar, one of them sounds like six, and six of them broke out in a strong battle. It seems to be fighting all the opponents.


    With six strengths, although the gene nucleus may not have returned to super, his physical strength is absolutely super-class, and the person who can make him fight hard obviously has super power.


    "Isn''t it said that people above the gem level can''t get in? How can there be such a terrible strongman in the remains of God? Is it a strong self-destructive and rebuilt?" Hansen hesitated, letting the star gods go to the beast In the direction of the battle, he wants to take a look at what creatures are fighting in six battles.


    The turbulence caused by the battle was very fierce, and there were many faults in the surrounding glaciers. These glaciers are unusual, and it is difficult for the gem-level powerhouses to break them. It is also known that the people fighting are not the same.


    After Hansen approached the battlefield, they finally saw two creatures in the battle. One of them was the Six Great Emperor, but he has now been promoted to the gem level, and the six swords become even more terrible.


    And the battle with him turned out to be a human being, Hansen surprised Zhang��s mouth, and the man he knew.

 Chapter 1532： Make it simple

    "Scorpio Saints, is he here too?" Hansen couldn''t help but be surprised to see the humans who had fought with the six wars.


    Scorpio didn''t use weapons. He relied on his body and six battles. He didn''t fall into the wind. His body was tough, and he was much more terrible than the four-level warrior Shafi. In the face of the existence of six, he still seemed to be very capable. Not particularly cautious.


    "You are a madman, I have no complaints with you, why are you dying to chase me?" Scorpio called out.


    "You are a good opponent. You should have tried to fight with me all the time. It will explode all your strength." The six swords in the hands of the six hands went to the sky with the unparalleled sword.


    Scorpio is a depressed face: "Nervous disease? There are more powerful people in the world. You want to fight and find someone else. I don''t have time to go crazy with you."


    Scorpio wants to retire, but the six-way swordsmanship is too powerful, and Scorpio has never been able to escape the battle circle.


    "How can there be such a terrible strongman in the relics of God, they should all be super strong? How did they enter the relics of God?" The little goblins looked stunned and their faces were cloudy and uncertain.


    She originally thought that her competitors only had some gem-level or even lower-level second generation. After joining Hansen, the chance of winning the gods was still great, but they didn''t want to just enter the relics of God. There are two powerful superpowers.


    Hansen is very relaxed, six times will not find him trouble for a while, Scorpio has no hatred with him, although there are two super strong people in the ruins, but they are not much conflict with him, and they should There is nothing to do with the extraterrestrial and the gods, and it will not affect Hansen��s actions.


    Let the Xinghai beast stay in a place not far from near, Hansen condensed to see the battle between the six and the Scorpio.


    He learned a little about the six-way swordsmanship, but except for the kendo, he just borrowed a little and didn''t really practice.


    I haven��t seen six full-strength battles before, but now I��m watching six full-strength swords, so that he has a lot of insights.


    What makes Hansen even more surprised is the means of Scorpio. Hansen knows that the blood of the Scorpio teaches the saints. Because of the influence of the blood, they cannot obtain the strengths and attributes in the shelter. They can only rely on their own physical strength to fight. .


    However, the combat ability of Scorpio still makes Hansen very surprised, completely inferior to the super demigod, his boxing and body are very weird.


    Each of his fists looks very simple, and there is no difference between those basic boxing methods. Basically, most of the tricks can be learned at school.


    But this is the ordinary boxing method, it actually resists the horrible tricks such as the six swordsmanship, which is really surprising.


    After Hansen looked at it for a while, he couldn''t help but feel a little moved because he found that the boxing method of Scorpio looks simple, but in fact it has reached the level of simplicity. Every punch looks simple, but no matter the timing or function. They are very mysterious.


    Even Hansen used to take a few tricks after using the boxing method in Tianzhu, only to see the real beauty of the boxing method.


    "A very good boxing method, a very good scorpio, is worthy of the inheritance of the blood of the saints, this kind of heritage is not comparable to the average human." Han Sen secretly admired.


    At the same time, Hansen��s heart is also secretly happy. The reason of this boxing method is to use it.


    Scorpio''s boxing method is simple, but it is not a simple matter to learn.


    The so-called simplification is simple, then you must learn the complicated changes before you can reduce it to the essence. If you start directly from Jane, you don��t understand the complexities involved in it, and don��t understand the true meaning of it. Just learning a shelf is useless.


    Just like an ordinary person, you have not endured the great winds and waves of the world, and have not experienced the ups and downs of life, it is not really a wash.


    Hansen has learned the most complicated ghost swordsmanship. Now he has seen the boxing method of Scorpio. He has a lot of insights in his heart, but he does not want to learn Scorpio, but he has deepened his understanding of change. He can use this insight in his own sword. Above the law.


    Scorpio obviously does not want to fight this kind of unnecessary battle with Liudao, but there is no way to be entangled in six ways. Although his boxing method is powerful, he is not strong enough to suppress the six-way. Even if he is fighting seriously, the victory of the two people is also Just between the two.


    However, Scorpio has not been fully fighting, and just wants to escape, which makes the six roads very frowning.


    Suddenly, Liu Dao and other people who found the station standing not far away, suddenly showed a happy color, and slowly approached Hansen.


    Han Sen saw the heart of Tianzhu at a glance, and quickly made the Xinghai beast back, keeping a certain distance from the six.


    Six times suddenly became depressed. He had hoped to lead the disaster, let Hansen deal with six such a guy who seemed to be very abnormal in his opinion, but who knows that Han Sen saw his attempt at a glance and did not give him at all. The opportunity to be close.


    Scorpio has to fight with six roads, and the speed of movement is not too fast, and they can��t catch up with Hansen.


    Biting his teeth, Scorpio shouted at Hansen: "Boy, come over and help me get rid of this neuropathy, I will tell you where the gods are."


    Hansen didn''t believe in the scorpio, and he screamed and screamed: "The gods keep it for yourself, I am not interested in that thing."


    Scorpio was depressed when he heard it, but his eyes turned and shouted: "You want to know the secret of my blood teaching. If you come over and help me get rid of him, I will tell you the secret of blood teaching." ��


    Hansen snorted and said: "I have seen the leader of your blood teaching, are you more secrets than the blood-stained master?"


    Scorpio didn''t lie to Hansen, but he was surprised: "What? Have you seen the leader?"


    "Yeah, he also told me that you are a traitor. If you find him, you will definitely unload you eight pieces, and then smash the bones into a meat." Han Sen said.


    I didn��t expect Tianzhu to listen to him. I thought it was true. I sighed in a blank voice: "I am also the evil person of Han Jingzhi��s bastard, and I will be against the leader. But he did not do it right, we blood. Life education should not take the road."


    "Which way?" Hansen asked.


    Scorpio didn''t say anything more. It seemed to be because of what was unpleasant, and the mood changed very badly. He didn''t even escape, and fought with the six emperors.


    The Scorpio is so serious that the battle between the two becomes even more popular. I don��t know how many times better than before, and Hansen��s gains are even greater.

 Chapter 1533： Xinghai shuttle

    The unscrupulous battle between the two men caused the nearby glaciers to break.


    "What do you think is that?" Hansen was looking at the gods, but suddenly heard the little goblin screamed.


    Hansen turned to look at the little goblin, and then looked at the direction of the little goblin''s fingers. I saw that in the place where a layer of ice broke, there was a blood-like liquid flowing out like a **** river. Come over.


    "Not good!" Hansen''s face changed, because he saw it, those are not blood, not liquid, but dense red worms, one is only as big as sesame seeds, but the number is amazing, from ice The layer breaks out and does not know how much.


    Where the **** worms flow, except for the ice and snow, everything is swallowed up in an instant, making the glacier mountains without any plants more dead.


    "Don''t fight, look at what it is." Hansen shouted at the Scorpio and Liudao.


    They heard Han Sen��s cry, and the six did not pay attention to it at all. They still attacked the Scorpio with all their strength. When they saw the red worms, they changed their faces and shouted: ��No, those are the **** corpses, fast. run."


    After that, Tianzhu turned and wanted to run, but he couldn��t run away with six lines.


    "Are you guys really crazy? Now we don''t run anymore, those **** corpses come over, we all have to die." Tianzhu was depressed and facing the six roads.


    "Today, you and I must have a victory or defeat. If God comes, it will not stop." Six said indifferently, the sword in his hand did not stop.


    "I rely on it, it is unfortunate, I met such a madman." Scorpio couldn''t help but swear, and called Hansen: "You can help me find a way to get rid of this madman, otherwise I can''t really run away." The **** corpses claim to have eaten the bodies of God, although not necessarily true, but they eat us absolutely no problem."


    "How can I stop him?" Hansen turned and prepared to run. Although the corpse was only known to have eaten the body of God, Hansen was very arrogant. Hansen did not want to take risks. Don''t want to try to see if the **** corpse can get rid of his flesh.


    "So let me think about it, I haven''t lived enough yet. Even if I die, I don''t want to die with such a madman." The Scorpio Saints called again.


    Hansen thought for a moment, and the speed at which the **** corpses climbed was not very fast. For the time being, they should not be threatened. The first ones were the Scorpio and the Sixth. Even if they were unlucky, they would be unlucky.


    "Six, even if you want to fight with him, at least let him be able to fight with you wholeheartedly? Now in this case, he has no thoughts to fight with you, I think it is OK." Han Sen casually Say one thing, it is a good idea, and then let the Star God beast carry them quickly to escape.


    They just fled a dozen miles, and they saw that Tianzhu and Liudao chased them from behind, faster than the Xinghai beasts, and soon passed over Hansen.


    Hansen turned his head and suddenly changed his face a bit. The **** water gods have already caught up from behind. The speed is amazing, not as slow as before.


    In a short while, the **** corpse is less than a kilometer away from Hansen, like the river that breaks the levee, and rushes over.


    It��s just that the **** corpses act on the snow, but they don��t even have a voice, and the silence is very strange.


    Hansen is preparing to come down from the back of the Xinghai beast. The speed of the Xinghai beast is not as fast as those of the gods, and Hansen can only find another way.


    But who knows that the starlight of the Star God beast suddenly broke out, the body''s flesh and bones are revealing the starlight, and the surrounding stars and brilliance bloom at the same time, then the speed of the Star God beast suddenly rises, as if marching in the Xinghai In general, even the surrounding scenery has become somewhat blurred.


    Looking far away, it seems that the body of the Star God beast has been blurred. In the package of a star, it turned into a glacier peak.


    "I rub, Xiaoxing, is your head broken? Don''t you want to commit suicide by hitting the wall?" Hansen''s face changed, but the Xinghai beast had already hit the glacier peak.


    As a result, Hansen was shocked. Between the stars, the body of the Star God beast ignored the collision of the glacier and directly worn it.


    Between the starlights of the stars, the body of the Xinghai beast quickly moved forward. After a while, it crossed the glacier peak and reached the other side of the glacier peak.


    The speed of those corpses is fast, but they can only be turned over over the glaciers and chased them, which is much slower than the Xinghai beast.


    The Xinghai beast has been rushing forward, ignoring the collision of the glaciers, and passing through the glaciers again and again, not only to open the corpse, but even the six roads and the scorpio have been left behind.


    Scorpio saw the star sea beast so strange, even smashed the face, bursting out the power of terror, and suddenly fell on the back of the star **** beast.


    "Hey, let me take a ride." Tianzhu laughed.


    The six roads almost fell on the back of the Xinghai beast and sat quietly.


    "Brother, you can be a pet, you can ignore the collision of matter, this ability is strong." Tianzhu looked at the Xinghai beast through the glacier and said with a thumbs up.


    "This is not a pet, it is a different creature I adopted." Hansen corrected.


    He has always cultivated the Xinghai God Beast as a human child, but the Xinghai God Beast has no language talent. He has not learned human language until now, and his intelligence is not bad, but his nature is too docile and almost non-aggressive.


    The Xinghai God beast has been shuttled for half a day, and the shadow of the **** corpse has not been seen at all. Hansen has stopped the Xinghai beast.


    "Little star, doing very well." Hansen patted the head of the Xinghai beast and praised it.


    He did not know before, the Xinghai beast actually has such ability, this ability itself has been very abnormal.


    The Xinghai God Beast screamed twice, and it seems that Hansen��s compliment makes it very happy.


    When I was studying cultural knowledge and human language, it was always blinded by Hansen, and it was rare to be praised. It was naturally very exciting to be praised.


    Hansen now thinks about it, and it is indeed a bit difficult for the Xinghai beast to learn human language and cultural knowledge.


    Scorpio and Liudao also came down from the back of the Xinghai God Beast and looked at the surrounding environment.


    Although it is still among the glacial mountains, there are many flowers growing on the glaciers here, and the colors are very beautiful.


    "No, how come we came here." After seeing the surrounding environment, Tianyi suddenly changed his face. 8)

 Chapter 1534： Iron furnace

    ��Is there any problem here?�� Hansen frowned and looked around, and found nothing unusual.


    Scorpio said with a dignified look: "There is no problem, but it is very problematic. I have been to this area before. The flowers here are terrible. You should never touch them."


    "The flowers are really weird. They are very beautiful, but there are no signs of life." Liu Dao also looked at the colorful flowers.


    "What if they hit them?" Hansen asked.


    Scorpio smiled: "I accidentally bumped into a red flower and had to weaken my fingers. I saved my life. If you are interested, you can give it a try."


    Han Sen looked at the palm of Tianzhu and found that it was still intact. It was probably re-growth, and he did not know whether he said it was true or not.


    But even Tianzhu said so, Hansen did not dare to touch the flowers.


    "The best way to do this is to let your pet, no, it''s a small star, let it take us out of here, its body will not touch the material, these flowers have no effect on it." Said.


    Hansen nodded. Now there is only this method. Although there are not many flowers around, the body of Xiaoxing is too large. If you walk normally, you will encounter some.


    The people re-sit back on the back of the Xinghai beast. Hansen looked around and asked Tianzhu: "Since you have been here, where are we going now to go out?"


    "I just came to this area, but I have not been here. You asked me where I am going, I don''t know." Tianzhu spread said.


    Six did not speak, obviously he did not know where this is.


    Six is ??a born great emperor. He used to come here before, and this is the first time he came in.


    "That can only be a chance." Hansen casually pointed to a direction, let the Xinghai beast carry them forward.


    Among the star-studded stars, the Xinghai beasts pass through the glaciers and flowers, and those things can''t touch them, and naturally there is no danger.


    But walking and walking, Hansen, they feel that something is wrong, when wearing the glacier, you can see more and more flowers around.


    "I said the younger brother, you are not in the right direction. How are the flowers growing more and more, we are deeper." Tianzhu said.


    "It��s a chance to take a chance. If you can��t, you can choose a direction.�� Han Sen said with a spread.


    "Go here." Scorpio thought about pointing in a direction.


    Hansen let the Xinghai beasts go through the direction of Tianzhu, but it didn''t take long for Hansen to find that the flowers around him had become more and more, and even they could see the flower fields.


    "Let''s go back, can''t go any more, there are more and more flowers here." The little goblin quickly said.


    However, at this time, the starlight on the star **** beast was dimmed, and the body gradually became real.


    Hansen quickly checked the body of the Xinghai beast and found that its breath weakened a lot. It seems that this kind of shuttle is very expensive to consume, and it is almost unable to support it.


    Hansen had to let the Xinghai beast find a place without flowers in the vicinity.


    "Oops, it��s a bit of a hassle to go back now." Scorpio looked around, surrounded by flowers in the small area like the basketball court, and surrounded by flowers.


    Unless they can fly out of the sky, it is too difficult to touch the flowers.


    Hansen, they said that the size of the Xinghai beast is so huge that they will surely encounter those flowers without the protection of shuttle.


    As for flying out, it is not impossible, but looking at the strange clouds in the sky, they still gave up the idea.


    According to the news that the Leprechaun has heard, it is too high to fly in the remains of the gods. Never cross the glacier peaks, otherwise the power of terror will be reduced in the clouds. Many creatures that entered the relics of God in the past are dead in the clouds. Under the power of terror.


    Hansen is discussing what to do next, but suddenly sees some figure in the distant sky. After a while, I saw the huge hippocampus cast by eleven ices flying through the air, behind them. Pulling a dark iron furnace, the ventilator of the iron furnace is full of ice flames, very strange.


    "What is that?" Scorpio did not see those black sea horses, frowning and asked.


    Six roads are also staring at the mysterious ice hippocampus in the sky, seeming to be thinking about something.


    Although Hansen has seen them once, they don''t know what they are.


    Unlike the last time I saw them, this time only these black ice hippocampus, there are no ordinary ice hippocampus, do not know what they are doing, or stay in the frozen woods.


    "They can fly in the air. It doesn''t make sense for us not to do it. It''s better for us to try to fly out of the air." Tianzhu looked at the black ice hippocampus.


    Hansen was not so optimistic. He shook his head and said, "You can try it. We are still here to wait for the small star to recover and then go back."


    Although Scorpio has some intentions, he finally endured it, mainly because his flying ability is very poor, and he is not even flying. It is more suitable to call it a high jump.


    Eleven black ice horses and horses quickly went away, but the six roads still stared at the direction in which they disappeared, seemingly thinking of something.


    "Six, do you recognize those black ice horses and big iron stoves?" Hansen is not a blind man. Naturally, he saw what the six words seemed to think, and he asked.


    Six of them said a little bit: "Have you ever heard that there was a big battle in the Fourth Shelter, that war was very wide, and many horrible strong people were involved, and finally the fallen Great Emperor and the runaway God creatures don''t know how many."


    "I heard that I also heard that the surviving superpowers also signed a 100-party covenant. Was it that big fight?" Hansen asked.


    Six nodded words: "It was that big war. I was not born at the time of the war. I didn''t know the details of that war, but I once heard a sneak super **** creature who participated in that war. There will be that big battle, it seems that it is because of the struggle for a treasure, but most of the creatures have never seen the treasure, but they are only involved in the same family or friends."


    Everyone did not speak, waiting for the six roads to continue, they knew that the six roads would not mention the war for no reason.


    The six-pointed meal continued and said: "The one that I know is the super-god creature. It is one of the few creatures who have seen that treasure. Listen to it, the treasure is a large iron stove with a dark body."


    Everyone��s heart was a fierce jump, and I couldn��t help but think: ��Isn��t that the big iron stove just now?��

 Chapter 1535： Heavenly Tower

    "Is that the big iron stove?" The little goblins looked at the direction of the disappearance of the big iron furnace.


    Six thoughts wanted to say: "I am not sure, it does not describe the appearance of the big iron furnace carefully, but one thing is certain, it is said that the big iron stove does not have those black ice horses, nor have you heard. There is ice flame burning in the big iron furnace."


    "Is that still not?" The little goblin frowned.


    "Whether or not, it has nothing to do with us. So many horrible powers of that year did not get the treasure. Even if it is, we can''t get it." Tianzhu said.


    "This is also the case, we still think about ways, how can we go out from here." Han Sen had no idea about the big iron stove.


    Before they were not close to the big iron furnace, the hail of the big iron furnace almost killed their lives, and Hansen always felt that the black ice hippocampus was a terrible existence, as Tianzhu said Even if the big iron stove was really the baby that was robbed by many powerful people, it was not that they could get it.


    There are too many flowers around, and these flowers are not fragrant and there are no insects such as bees in them. Although they are beautiful, they look very strange.


    Adding these flowers is completely lifeless, and the original flower-like scene is a beautiful sight, but it makes people feel a little hairy.


    Hansen approached a few, observing a yellow flower next to it, it seems that the rhizome is distinct, it is impossible to be artificial fake flowers, how to see is a real flower.


    "What are you looking at?" Scorpio seems to see something, pointing to a place in the mountains.


    Everyone looked at him in the same direction. I saw it on the halfway of an iceberg. I could see a tower-like building. The whole body was made of white metal. It was not too conspicuous between the glaciers. Just now they The attention was on those flowers, and there was no building there.


    "This place is so strange, where it is not the place where the gods are located?" The little goblin said with a light.


    "It is very possible." Tianzhu agreed.


    "You are not saying that you know where the gods are?" Hansen spit out a scorpio, before Scorpio used the gods to lie to him.


    Scorpio is not a little blush, and said with a smile: "The gods, of course, are gods, and it is not surprising that they appear here."


    Hansen lazily argued with him and looked at the white metal tower building.


    The icebergs are not too far away from them, and it is already possible to see the style of the white metal tower, but because of the different places, only the front can be seen.


    Hansen saw a plaque hanging on the door of the building. There were two ancient words "Destiny" written on it. Hansen looked more familiar with the two words. The structure and meaning of these two words, and those discovered by Hansen. The monument is almost exactly the same, and it is also the word of destiny.


    "Is this related to the monument?" Hansen was surprised.


    The monument does not know what is being shackled by any living beings, and it is scattered within several layers of shelters, which is beyond the common sense of the shelter.


    And that monument is hard and hard, even Hansen is hard to hurt its points, but it has been smashed into so many paragraphs, plus the mysterious time valley, everything seems confusing.


    Now suddenly there is such a building related to the stone monument, so Hansen could not help but secretly guess: "This is the relic of God, is it difficult to become the stone monument and the **** of the shelter?"


    "There are many flowers here, but we should be careful not to touch them. Would you like to take a look at the metal tower?" Tianzhu proposed.


    Everyone also had the intention to move, negotiated, let Xiaoyin Yin stay with the Xinghai beasts, and everyone else went there to have a look.


    The physical strength consumed by the Xinghai God Beast has not recovered, fearing what is happening in the past, and it has no physical strength to deal with.


    Secondly, its size is too big. There are too many flowers here. It is terrible to fear that it will not be encountered.


    Let the small silver and silver stay, I am afraid that there will be any danger here. If something goes wrong, you can temporarily protect the Xinghai beast.


    After the discussion, everyone carefully walked through the flower field toward the white metal tower, surrounded by a lot of flowers, but there are still some places without flowers, it is not very dangerous.


    There was not much twists and turns, and the group came to the white metal tower.


    It was only after a close distance that the tower was very majestic. Although it was only seven stories high, it was more than a hundred meters high. It was just a door that was twenty meters high. The word "Destiny" on the raft was carefully watched at close range. Hansen is more and more certain that they are the same as the ones on the monument.


    The metal tower is octagonal, and each metal horn is hung with a metal clock. Everyone turns around the tower. The scorpio can''t help but frown. "This tower is a bit strange, except for a scorpion. There are no traces of it, let alone murals. There are no basic evil spirits on the gallery. And this tower is inconsistent with the surrounding environment. It seems very awkward, as if it was not built here, it is more like being People are moving over."


    Six nodded slightly: "This tower really does not belong here."


    "Is the gods in the tower?" asked the fairy.


    No one answered her because everyone did not know what the origin of the tower was. No one knew what was inside. Naturally, there was no way to answer her.


    "Would you like to go in and have a look?" Scorpio said, he pushed the tower door with his hand. He had only tried it. Who knows that the door of 20 meters high was opened and pushed away by him. A door joint.


    It��s awkward, and even he himself can��t believe it. ��It��s really open.��


    Everyone looked through the door to the tower and saw that it was empty. There was nothing more than a stone statue.


    The stone statue is also a bit strange. It is not a god, not a god, not a **** of the gods. Although it has a human body, it has no head.


    It was like a headless corpse sitting there, and I don��t know if the stone statue had no head, or was it destroyed by someone.


    Seeing that there is nothing dangerous in it, Scorpio and Liudao have already stepped in first.


    Hansen also took Boer up and went into the tower. Hansen was a slight glimpse.


    Just through the cracks in the door, I could only see most of the inside. It felt like it was empty. However, after coming in, I found that there were some words on the walls inside the tower. The contents of these words made Han Sen feels a little surprised.


    Appapp

 Chapter 1536： Donghuang to this tour

    The text on the tower wall is the ancient character of mankind. Hansen has been lazy to think more, but the text content engraved on the wall of the tower is faintly related to the blood and nerves, so Hansen is somewhat surprised. .


    Although these words are not the main part of "Blood and Blood", they are not the shackles of the life gate. However, when you look closely, you find that what is recorded above is actually a kind of cooperation with "Blood Life". The secret method can stimulate the body''s blood power, making it into a state similar to Shura.


    Those who haven''t studied "Blood and Blood", watching this paragraph, will only feel that it is very strange to have no head and tail, but Hansen and Scorpio looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    "Does this have anything to do with the founder of Blood Life?" Hansen secretly guessed, but his eyes quickly remembered those words.


    The little goblin turned a few laps on the first floor. Nothing was found except the headless statue and the words, and some impatiently flew toward the second floor.


    Walking along the stairs on the second floor, I found that the second floor was also empty. There was nothing, and there were no stone statues or words. It seemed to be visited by a very dedicated thief.


    "How come there is nothing? Is it that before we have, some people have been here, have stolen good things?", and reluctantly went to the third floor.


    Everyone also followed her on the third floor, and the result was the same as the second floor, and there was nothing empty.


    "It seems that someone has come here one step at a time. There should be something here, but they have already been removed." Six observations said all around.


    "In this case, there is no fetish here. If the fetish has been taken away, this relic of the gods should have lost a special force field, and it will not exist until today." Tianzhu said.


    The little demon was suddenly disappointed. She originally thought that there might be hidden objects here, but who knows that there are not only the gods, even the things inside have already been evacuated.


    "Come on, come to the top and take a look." Hansen took Boa and continued to go up.


    "Yes, maybe the people who came before have not moved things, and there may be something left to be left." The little demon carefully saved the hope in case.


    Going up one level at a time, the result is nothing but empty, and it is cleaner than moving the company.


    After the goblin experienced the disappointment again and again, in the end, there was no hope at all, and everyone joined the last seventh floor.


    However, after entering the seventh floor, everyone was slightly glimpsed, and then overjoyed, the seventh floor was not empty, not only empty, but also placed a lot of things.


    I saw seven round stone platforms in the seventh floor, and there was one thing on each stone platform.


    Swords, shields, tripods, rods and a seed, as well as a glove and a vase, seem to be unusual.


    Almost at the same time, they found some lettering on those tables, but those letterings were not originally on the stone platform, and they were skewed. At first glance, they were known to have been engraved.


    "East Emperor is here!"


    The seven tables have exactly one word on it, and the exclamation mark also occupies a table.


    Hansen��s people are a little bit stunned. This East Emperor is obviously the first person to come here, but this word is too inferior, just like the tourists who like to leave their mark.


    The little goblin didn''t have the mood to read the words, and flew directly to the treasures, and seemed to want to take it for himself.


    Hansen grabbed the wings of the little goblin and brought her back.


    The little demon is annoyed: "What are you doing?"


    Hansen let go of her and said faintly: "This Donghuang has left all of the following, but only left the things here without moving. Don''t you feel a bit strange?"


    The little goblin just turned from disappointment to surprise for a time. Her mind was a little too excited. After Hansen said this, she felt that there was a big problem. The eyes looked at the things on the round table, but they didn��t fly again.


    "There are two possibilities. One is that the East Emperor kindly left these things for the later generations. This possibility is very small. The most likely thing is that he can''t take these things, so he can only stay here." He said.


    Six looks at Shitai and said: "These stone platforms have problems. There are some strange fluctuations on them. Although they are very weak, there is absolutely no mistake."


    Scorpio took a stone out of his pocket, and he didn''t know where he came from. A very ordinary stone hit the copper ding on one of the stone slabs.


    Hey!


    The stone has not touched the copper tripod, but it is close to the stone platform, and the space distortion on the stone platform is seen. The stone is suddenly sucked into the distorted space, and then disappears out of thin air.


    When I look at the top of the stone platform, the twisted space there has been restored, as if nothing has happened.


    "Space vortex barrier!" Six roads and Scorpio frowned at the same time.


    Hansen is also a dignified face. He can use such space power on a small stone platform. The strength of the owner of this metal tower is unimaginable.


    This is not as simple as a single blow of a distorted space. To form a permanent space vortex barrier, it is much better than Hansen��s spectre.


    "There is such a strong person in the world. I don''t know who he is. Is it really the **** of the fifth shelter?" Six eyes stared at Shitai, whispering to himself.


    Even the six great emperors felt that the owner of Shitai had the power not to belong to the fourth sanctuary. Imagine the terribleness of the master of Shitai.


    "Since there is such a powerful force to guard, these may be true deities, and there are still seven, and we are enough to divide one by one." The little goblin is delighted to say.


    Everyone naturally comes to this point, and they all want things inside. The question is how can they break through the space vortex barrier and get the things inside.


    For a time, everyone was silent. Even the six roads and the Scorpio did not speak. They looked at the things on the stone platform and thought about it. Obviously they could not think of a way to break through the space vortex barrier.


    The little goblin flew around the stone platform, but did not dare to approach the past. Her power was the weakest among the people. Even the six roads and the scorpio did not move, and she was even more afraid to move.


    "I have a way to try it." After a moment of indulgence, Liu said suddenly. 8)

 Chapter 1537： Secret surgery

    "What is the solution?" Everyone''s eyes are looking at the six roads, and the little goblin is even more anxious to ask.


    Six faintly said: "The space vortex barrier is equivalent to a different space in between. No matter how strong our strength is, it will be sucked in by the space. Unless you have God, you can tear the power of space, otherwise it is impossible. Break through the space vortex barrier."


    After a pause, the six roads pointed to the stone platforms and said: "But those stone platforms are different. Since the first emperors can leave words on them, they have no space vortex barrier protection, just destroy them. Perhaps in the place where Shitai is connected to the treasure, there will be blind spots in the space vortex barrier."


    "Although there may not be such a blind spot, but you can also try it, this should be our only chance." Tianzhu nodded.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s break the stone platform." The little goblin has calmed down at this time. It is not as impulsive as before. Although she said so in her mouth, she did not do it herself.


    Six summoned his six swords, and a sword smashed on the stone platform that worshipped the sword. He said: "If this method works, I only need this sword."


    However, the six-way and one-sword squatted on the stone platform, but only heard a gold and iron cross, and the stone was only pulled out by him with a white mark, so that the face of Liu Dao changed slightly, and everyone was also amazed.


    The strength of the six powerful homes is very clear. When he went down this sword, he only left a white mark on the stone platform. The hardness of the stone platform has far exceeded their imagination.


    Six eyes stared at the stone platform, and the power of the body rushed to his six swords like a tide. After a while, he slammed into the stone platform again.


    This time, the effect was much better. Finally, a sword mark was left on the stone platform, but it was only a shallow trace. It was much lighter than the lettering of the East Emperor.


    "A hard stone!" Even Tianzhu couldn''t help but swear.


    "The diameter of this stone platform is one meter. Even if we don''t completely cut it off, just dig a hole in the edge position, I am afraid it will take a long time." Six frowns said.


    "It''s better for us to take turns to dig and see if it can really dig out the things inside, it is worthwhile to waste a little time," Hansen said.


    The people discussed it and planned to take turns to dig the stone bench and dig a hole from below to see if you can take the treasure inside from below.


    Although Shitai was hard, it was still able to dig. After a few days of using water mills, it took a few days to dig a small hole under the treasure.


    However, what disappoints them is that the treasure seems to be placed on the stone platform, but there is still a space vortex shield in the middle, still can not wear.


    "It is no wonder that the East Emperor did not take these things, unless it can tear the space, otherwise it is impossible to take these things out." Scorpio said with some disappointment.


    Hansen is also very clear. If you want to really tear the space, the difficulty is too high. Unless you reach the realm of the hole Xuanzi, it is possible to really tear the space, open the space of different space, and take out the treasure inside.


    Although there are treasures in the front, but Hansen they can only hope to sigh, no one can afford to take things out.


    The treasure was not taken out, but Hansen was not without gains. He wrote down the secret law that can stimulate the blood, and tried it a little, but he could really practice it.


    Hansen went back to the Xinghai beast and the small silver and silver to see their situation every day. Scorpio found a chance to follow him and left the white metal tower.


    "Brother, did you practice the secret law on the wall?" When he walked on the road and no one was there, Scorpio lowered his voice and asked Han Sen.


    "I haven''t practiced yet. Is there any problem?" Han Sen knew that Scorpio couldn''t ask him for no reason, and there must be something.


    Scorpio continued to say: "You should also see it. The secret law on the wall has a lot to do with the blood-stained treasure book "Blood Life". I suspect this white metal tower may be related to my teaching. Perhaps this secret method is the key to getting those treasures. But I tried to cultivate it. This secret method is obviously related to my teaching of "Blood and Blood". After cultivation, I have no reaction. I really don''t understand, I don''t know if it is. I have made any mistakes in my cultivation and I want to prove it to you."


    Hansen listened, but he was in the heart, thinking secretly: "How could this be?? Scorpio can''t even practice this secret technique. This is obviously the secret method that is compatible with blood and nerves. It is impossible for the saints who teach blood to practice." Instead, I can practice. Unless there is only one possibility, it is that Scorpio has not practiced the "Life Gate" and the subsequent changes, and did not open that porch, so he will not be able to practice this secret."


    Hansen wants to come and think, only this one is the most likely.


    "You are a saint of blood and teaching. Even if you can''t practice it, I will be even more difficult to practice with my half-toned blood." Hansen shook his head.


    Although Scorpio thinks so, he still said: "If you practice first, you may be able to practice it. Maybe it is because I am preconceived, and those places are wrong."


    Hansen only promised to agree first, and prepared to tell Tianzhu two days later. He did not react when he practiced.


    If this secret is really the key to getting those treasures, Hansen is even more impossible to reveal.


    Those who have been taught by blood are aware that an outsider can actually practice the secret skills that even the saints can''t practice. This is already very popular and hateful, not to mention the secrets that may be related to those treasures.


    Hansen didn''t want to build his destiny on the goodness of Scorpio, so he couldn''t disclose the news that he could cultivate this secret technique to Scorpio.


    Of course, it does not rule out the possibility that Scorpio is acting. In fact, he can also cultivate the secret technique. It is only to stabilize Hansen, and he will only swallow treasures in the future, so he will say so.


    Returning to the open space of the small silver and silver and the star **** beast, see the star sea beast is lying there, staring at the direction of the metal tower with a pair of big eyes.


    When Hansen came, I stood up happily and ran to Hansen in front of him. She extended her big tongue and licked Hansen��s face.


    "Teach you how many times, don''t say hello with your tongue in the future." Han Sen has some helplessness. Although he has taught many human etiquettes of Xinghai beasts, its nature is still difficult to completely suppress.


    The body of the Xinghai beast has been restored. Although Hansen can cultivate the secret technique, it is not a few days to be able to practice it, so I still intend to leave here first, and then I will become the secret and return later. .


    Appapp

 Chapter 1538： Shenguang Tunnel

    Because the treasures inside are not available, Liu Dao and Tian Hao are also preparing to leave here, and the little goblins are also very unwilling to leave together.


    In order to prevent accidents and lose the way, this time Hansen let the Xinghai beast return according to the original way, first return to the place without these flowers.


    The Xinghai God Beast took them through the glacier peaks and walked back along the way they came. They returned to the place where they met the gods, but they did not find the traces of the gods. I don��t know them. Did you return to the ice?


    "Cough, this is already safe, and I should leave. After the opportunity, whoever can get the fetish, look at their own creation." Tianzhu hurried away.


    Seeing that Tianzhu had left, Hansen was very skeptical that Scorpio could actually cultivate the secret technique.


    However, it is not possible to think about it, even if he can cultivate that secret technique, but without the ability of the Xinghai beast to cross the material, it is not an easy task to return to the white metal tower.


    After all, the Xinghai beast is straight through, and there are not many glaciers in the middle. If you walked over, it is hard to say how many roads you want to go. It is very likely that you can''t find the location of the white metal tower.


    Six of them also left, they are all independent, do not like to walk with people, and they are not willing to share treasures.


    Hansen let the Star God beast rest for a while, restore the physical strength of consumption, and then take them to the road again, to the area where the Shenguang Tunnel is located.


    There are many different places in the relics of God, but there are very few creatures. After the gods and the ice seahorses, they have not encountered any living things.


    "There is a stone mountain in front of us. There is nothing wrong with us. It should be the location where the Shenguang Tunnel is located." The little goblin flying in the front suddenly screamed excitedly.


    Hansen sat on the back of the little star and looked up at the front. As it was seen, there were several blue-gray stone mountains between the glaciers, and the location of the Shenguang Tunnel was very similar.


    The Xinghai **** beast spreads its hoof in the direction of the stone mountain. Before it is close to the stone mountain, it has already seen the figure of the creature on the side of the stone mountain, and the number is still quite large.


    Hansen looked carefully and suddenly looked at him because he saw the angel-like woman and the hyena in those figures.


    In addition to them, Hansen also saw Yumiao and Yuxuan. Whether they are goddess or Yumiao, they have many companions around them. It seems that they should be subordinates who protect them from the relics of God.


    What makes Hansen even more surprised is that in addition to the goddess and Yumiao, he also saw a familiar figure, that is, the lion cub that has been seen several times in the gene nucleobase.


    Although its strength is not strong, but there are many horrible creatures around, each one is a gem-level existence, the overall strength is not inferior to the goddess and Yumiao two groups.


    When Hansen saw them, they also saw Hansen, and their faces were different.


    Yumiao and the goddess are slightly frowning. I don��t think Hansen will appear here. According to the Jade Lion King, Hansen is not taken seriously. It does not know that this human being is the master of the nucleus.


    "What are you doing here?" Yu Xuan looked at Han Sen and asked.


    He always thought that Hansen��s soul was traumatized. Even if it was good, there would be no room for improvement in the future, so Hansen was not put in the heart.


    "Of course, here is to smash the Shenguang tunnel. Otherwise, what do you do in this ghost place?" Hansen said with a narrow eye, but his eyes were looking at the creatures around Yumiao and the goddess.


    There are dozens of gem-level aliens or different creatures around them. Hansen is calculating his own ability. Is it possible to protect the goddess and the hyena and their beauty under their protection? Yu Xuan is killing.


    The goddess and the hyena are the first targets of Hansen. They are different creatures. If they kill, they will kill. It is impossible to live again.


    Yumiao and Yuxuan are different spirits. Now they are killing them. They can still be resurrected. However, if they have the ability, they will kill them once, and they will count the interest.


    Hansen��s gaze swept through the creatures behind the goddess, and when he glanced over a human face, he gave a slight sigh.


    "How could she be here?" Hansen saw the Queen of the Evil in the camp of the goddess.


    After he returned to the league, he heard that Huang Jingjing had been promoted to the demigod, but he never returned to the league. He did not know if he had an accident in the fourth shelter.


    I did not expect the Queen to go to the sanctuary shelter and follow the goddess to the relics of God.


    The Queen naturally recognized Hansen, but there was no change in her face. She should not want to recognize Hansen in this situation, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble to Hansen.


    Hansen did not know if the Queen was trapped by something like a contract, and did not rush to recognize her, lest the goddess and the hyena use the Queen to threaten him.


    What Hansen couldn''t think of was that when he looked at the group of Yumiao, he even saw an acquaintance. The guy from Tang Zhenliu actually stood in a group of strangers behind Yumiao.


    Like the Queen, Tang Zhenliu has endured with no discoloration, and obviously has a scruples.


    Yu Xuan was hit by Han Sen, and his face suddenly fell dark. He looked at Han Sen and said coldly: "Is the Shenguang Tunnel the place where you want to enter? Now the Shenguang Tunnel is owned by our shelter." If you want to go in, you can hand in a gem gene core."


    I haven''t waited for Hansen to speak. According to the Jade Little Lion King, he called: "What is the Shenguang Tunnel is your shelter outside the heavens, here is the talent of our Lion King."


    "What do you say stupid? Our **** domain is the master of the Shenguang tunnel. Didn''t you see that we are all gods? What are you going to do?" shouted the dog around the goddess.


    Hansen knows why so many people are deadlocked here, and no one has entered the Shenguang tunnel. It is actually that all three want to occupy the toll.


    In the surrounding mountains, you can also see some scattered aliens and strangers. They are not in the three camps. They are similar to Hansen��s. They are all alone in the relics of God, and at most two or three creatures. Come in together.


    "You may not be too overbearing. If you want to occupy the tunnel of God, are you afraid of angering the aliens and aliens in the world?" A lone alien can''t enter the tunnel of light, and some annoyed cold voice said.


    "Don''t you accept it? If you don''t accept it, try the power of the heart of the lion''s heart. You can block the king''s seal. The king will let you go in." According to the jade lion, there is no scruples, and directly summon one. The lion heart prints the gene core.


    Seeing the lion''s heart-printed gene nucleus, Hansen suddenly frowned. The gene nucleus is obviously not the nucleus of the lion''s life. The power above is terrible, and it is obvious that it has reached the super gene nucleus.


    Hansen suddenly came to understand that although the genius of the genus reached the super strong, they could not come in, but they could come in with a non-native super gene nucleus.


    I want to come not only to the jade lion, the goddess and the jade, they will definitely have a super gene nucleus. 8)

 Chapter 1539： Super gene checkup

    The alien saw the lion print, his face showed fear of color, did not dare to say anything, bite his teeth and turned away.


    Others, such as aliens and aliens, did not dare to say anything more. They just watched the development of the situation and hoped to wait until they could enter the tunnel of Shenguang.


    Hansen thought about it, and with everyone retreating together, first look at the development of the situation. If he can take advantage of the fisherman''s interests, he will save some strength than he can play 300.


    Yu Xuan saw Hansen retreat, and he said nothing after a cold cry.


    Tang Zhenliu is slightly depressed now. His luck is not so good. He has been promoted to the fourth shelter in the past year. Although his luck has survived well, he has been caught by the aliens of the Tianwai Shelter. Signed a contract.


    If you can''t go back to the league, you still have to sell the life of the bronze gene of the district. This time, the action of the relics of God, because of the contract with him, is also forced to follow. come.


    When I saw Hansen, Tang Zhenliu was slightly delighted. Fortunately, Hansen was still alive, but he thought that he was caught by the super-powerful force outside the sky, and he signed a contract. Even if Hansen wants to save him, I am afraid there is no such thing. That ability.


    "It''s really sad. I don''t want to catch up with Hansen in ten years. Even my own destiny can''t be mastered." Tang Zhenliu secretly sighed.


    The situation of the Empress and Tang Zhenliu is similar, but she did not think so much, just quietly standing in the alien group behind the goddess, waiting for the opportunity to come, she has an extraordinary confidence in Hansen, I believe Hansen Will definitely give her the opportunity to escape.


    Hansen looked far away at the three forces in the valley in front of the Shenguang tunnel, and also thought about how to save Tang Zhenliu and the Queen.


    "If they don''t sign a contract, it''s still easy. If you sign a contract, it will be a little troublesome." Hansen thought for himself.


    "Don''t waste time anymore. The time of the relics of God is limited. The light tunnel we have to set up the Lion King Mountain, you go to other places." The Jade Lion King said very arrogantly.


    Although it is only a silver gene, but because of the strength of the White Lion, it is not very fearful for the extraterrestrial and the gods, and the performance is very strong.


    "Little Lion King, I want to let us leave the shelter outside the country, but we have a condition." Yu Miao suddenly said to the Jade Lion King.


    According to the Jade Little Lion King, Yumiao said that he would retreat, and he did not go too far. He asked: "If it is a very excessive condition, then you don''t have to say it, but you can talk about it if you don''t."


    "Absolutely not too much, we don''t compete with you for a light tunnel, but our people outside the world enter the Shenguang tunnel. Can you always accept our gene core?" Yumiao said.


    "Sister... How can this be..." Yu Xuan was a little anxious, and Shenguang Tunnel can be regarded as one of the greatest interests in the relics of God. Yumiao only mentioned so few conditions, it can be said that they lost most of them. Interests.


    Yu Miao waved his hand and stopped Yu Xing from going on, and did not mention other conditions.


    "Well, this king promises you that your aliens outside the sky can enter the Shenguang tunnel for free." According to the Jade Little Lion King, Yu Miao just raised such conditions and immediately agreed.


    "That''s it." Yumiao waved his hand and took the shelter outside the heavens to retreat, giving up the entrance to the Shenguang tunnel.


    "Sister, we are so retired, isn''t it possible to get any benefits?" Yu Xing asked in the side of Yu Miao.


    "What are you worried about? We have retired. There are not gods and girls. They will not retreat. There will be a dragon fight in the end. It is hard to say who can get the benefits in the end." Yu Miao said indifferently.


    "In the event of the goddess they also retreated?" Yu Xuan asked worriedly.


    "Impossible, with the temper of the goddess, she is absolutely impossible to retreat." Yu Miao said well.


    The black-backed dog looked at Yumiao and they actually quit the entrance of the Shenguang tunnel. They immediately lowered their voice and said to the goddess: "Miss, the jade is very treacherous, and definitely wants to wait for us and the lion king. The little lion king lost both sides, what should we do? Do you want to leave first, so as not to let the Yumiao they get cheap?"


    "No need, Yumiao, she wants to count us, and why not give us the opportunity, as long as we repel the Lion King with the thunder, we can completely occupy the entrance of the Shenguang tunnel." Said the direction.


    "The little lion is still very tender, but the lion''s heart is a very powerful super gene nucleus. Coupled with the protection of different creatures, the strength is not weaker than ours. I am afraid it is not so simple to win them." "The black-backed dog said something a little worried."


    "If it''s simple, Yumiao will not give us such an opportunity." The goddess said, and walked toward the Jade Lion King.


    "Goddess, read in my father and your son, a little friendship, you are now back and return, I am not embarrassed you." According to the jade lion eagerly said.


    Goddess faint smile: "The gods and the Lion King have always had a good relationship, but let us give up the tunnel of God, you are too naive."


    "We rely on the strength of the Lion King Mountain, not what we are dealing with. What do you mean by this word must compete with the King for the Shenguang Tunnel?" Zhao Yu Xiao Wang said unhappy.


    "The competition is definitely a battle, but there is no need to hurt the gas and let others be cheaper." The goddess said and looked at the strange spirits that had already withdrawn from the valley.


    Although the Jade Lion King is arrogant, it is not stupid at all, and naturally understands that Yumiao wants to be cheap.


    "What do you mean by that?" asked the little lion king looking at the goddess.


    "It''s not as good as you and me. If you lose, you will quit, you can avoid loss, and you can''t let others be cheap. How do you look like this?" said the goddess.


    "When is this king stupid? You are already a gem-level, I am only silver-grade. Why do you want this king to fight with you alone?" According to the Jade Little Lion, he snorted and was not interested in the goddess.


    The goddess said: "We are only more powerful than the nuclear power, no more than our own strength. Have you brought the lion''s heart to the seal? I also brought the ring of the gods of our sacred sanctuary. Do you think that the lion''s heart is not comparable to our gods? Is the ring of God?"


    "Really only than the nuclear nucleus?" Zhao Yu Xiao Wang Wang looked suspiciously at the goddess, can not guess what she was playing.


    The Lionheart of the Little Lion King and the Ring of God of the Goddess are not their own nuclear genes, and they are not affected by their own strength. In some exchanges before the two major shelters, the ring of God has already been confirmed. The power is weaker than the lion''s heart, and now the goddess takes the initiative to propose such a defiant way of fighting, so that some of the lion''s heart can''t guess what she wants.


    However, according to the jade lion king, I have great confidence in the lion''s heart. I don''t think it is reasonable to refuse such a cheap duel, and everyone has said this to it. If it doesn''t dare to fight, isn''t it weak? Wang Shan��s momentum, others thought it was afraid of the domain.


    "Well, just say so, only the lion heart and the ring of God fight, who lost who exited the Shenguang tunnel." Zhao Yu Xiao Wang Wang is not stupid, the nuclear gene of the game is said to die. In order to avoid the goddess also brought other more powerful super gene core.

 Chapter 1540： Ring of God (the Lord adds more)

    When the goddess smiled, she summoned the ring of God and did not seem to be planning to play tricks.


    According to the Jade Lion King, the goddess really used the ring of God to fight the lion''s heart, and did not want to play tricks, and the heart was settled a lot.


    "Sister, God, what kind of ghost is she doing? The ring of God has been defeated under the lion''s heart before. Isn''t she clearly going to lose? If this continues, the little lion will really occupy the tunnel of light." Hyun said.


    The goddess slightly frowned: "The goddess is not so simple, there must be any means, the innocent little lion is afraid to suffer."


    Between the two people speaking, the ring of God and the lion heart have already erupted a powerful force to start the collision between the super gene cores.


    The Lion Heart Print is a super-spirit of the Lion King Mountain. It is one of the most famous super gene nucleus of Lion King Mountain. It is a large print of a lion head. The whole body is like gold casting. There is a strange symbol, the title is the meaning of the heart in the lion language.


    The lion heart prints to the steel to the Wei, under the heart of the seal can suppress everything, the weak super **** creatures, will be crushed by the lion heart, the power of the gods is terrible.


    The ring of God is a family of elders who died after the death of the goddess. It looks like an aura of angels. The inside can emit white light, the creatures illuminated by the Holy Light, and the vitality in the body is surrounded by the ring of God. Absorption and phagocytosis is also a very overbearing super gene core.


    At this time, the lion heart prints with a golden light to suppress the ring of God, and the light in the ring of God spurts and greets the golden light of the lion''s heart, but it is obvious that the golden light of the lion''s heart is gradually suppressed. The light in the ring of God is slowly suppressed and contracted, and I am afraid that it will not be long before it will be defeated.


    Hansen looked at the relish, and the power of the super gene nucleus, although in a far-reaching place, still can feel the horrible power fluctuations.


    The surrounding glaciers collapsed under the power of the super gene nucleus, and within a few kilometers of the Lion''s Heart and the Ring of God, everything was destroyed.


    This is still in the remains of God. If it is outside, I am afraid that even the mountains will be destroyed directly.


    "It''s a very powerful force, but it''s no better than my god''s gene nucleus. I don''t know if there are any other super-gene cores in them. If not, I should be able to shoot." Han Sen''s eyes flashed, and he thought in his heart. .


    Seeing the golden light of the lion''s heart, one inch and one inch fell, and the brilliance above the ring of God gradually converges, and it seems that it is almost gone.


    The lion''s heart-printed gold-colored prints are to be suppressed on the ring of God. Once they are smothered by the lion''s heart, the general super-gene nucleus can''t bear the power of being directly crushed by the lion''s heart.


    According to the jade lion, the heart of the lion is secretly self-satisfied, but when the lion''s heart is really suppressed on the ring of the god, he suddenly sees the smoldering light of the ring of God. After being pressed down, it suddenly bursts from the outside. It became absorbed inward, and the Lion''s heart was suddenly sucked in by the ring of God.


    The white halo of the ring of God automatically shrinks and is placed outside the lion''s heart. It is like a spell, so that the golden light on the lion''s heart is lost.


    The goddess reached out and the lion''s heart of the ring of God locked in Guanghua lost her hand.


    "How is this possible?" Zhao Yu Xiao Wang''s face changed greatly, and the eyes were about to come out. I couldn''t believe it. The Lion''s heart print would be taken away by the ring of God.


    You must know that the Lionheart has been fighting the ring of God several times before. The ring of God has never won the lion''s heart. The ranking has always been under the lion''s heart. How suddenly has this ability, even the lion The heart prints have been locked, and it is really impossible to believe that the Jade Lion King can��t believe it.


    "How is it possible? Isn''t that the ring of God? How can the ring of God have such power, even the lion''s heart prints are collected?" Yu Xuan is also a look of ignorance, can not believe the look of the goddess The heart of the lion is set in the ring of God.


    "No, that is the ring of God, it is just the ring of God in perfect state." Yu Miao is a dignified look.


    "The ring of God in a complete state? Has the ring of God been damaged before?" Jade Hyun looked at Yumiao a little, and he certainly knew it, but he never heard that the ring of God had been damaged.


    Yu Miao shook his head and said: "The ring of God has not been damaged, but the origin of the ring of God is extraordinary."


    After a pause, Yu Miaocai went on to say: "The goddess and their family are alien creatures, but they are descended from the descendants of God. The true and false are not known, but their family has indeed produced many powerful supernatural creatures. Famous is the **** of the gods, you know this naturally, but in the same period as the Lord, there is actually a very terrible existence, and also the supernatural creature of their protoss, which is not worse than the reputation of the Lord. However, it was accidentally degraded in a big battle, otherwise the Lord of the Gods might be it."


    "Is it the gestator of the ring of God?" Yu Hsing was surprised.


    Yu Miao nodded: "The power of the Protoss is a bit special. It is because half of its blood is not belonging to the Protoss, it may be from the blood of its mother, so its power is not purely protoss power, and the spurt Super gene nucleus, even in the hands of the descendants of the Protoss, can not exert the full power, the power is similar to the general super gene nucleus, the time has passed too long, and the number of people who know the origin of the **** ring is less and less. It��s almost forgotten, in fact, it��s a violent supergene.��


    "Do you mean that the goddess has played its full power? The goddess should be a pure Protoss descendant? The other protoss descendants play the full power of the ring of the gods, how did she do it?" Yu Xuan incredible look Said the goddess.


    Yu Miao shook her head slightly: "I don''t know, but that doesn''t matter. What''s important is that the current situation is very unfavorable to us. I hope that the little lion will not be as blind as his Laozi, otherwise I will be really wrong. There is no chance to occupy the Shenguang tunnel."


    The goddess took back the ring of God and returned the lion''s heart to the lion, and said: "Little lion, you will keep your promise, right?"


    According to the Jade Little Lion King, he received the lion''s heart print, and his face was white for a while, but after all, he couldn''t say the words to destroy the contract.


    "Little Lion King, victory or defeat is a common thing, you and I can join hands to hold the Shenguang tunnel, how about half of us?" Yu Miao in the election high.


    "This king is not the only one. If you lose, you lose. This Shenguang tunnel has no relationship with our Lion King." As the jade lion king bites his teeth, he will leave the glory of the lion king. The entrance to the tunnel.


    "Wait a minute." The little lion had not yet led the crowd, but suddenly heard a voice rang outside the valley.


    Everyone looked at the direction of the sound, but found that the person who shouted at the Jade Lion King turned out to be Hansen. He was surprised at the time and didn''t know what he wanted to do.

 Chapter 1541： Kill the black-backed dog

    Seeing Hansen walking toward the jade lion, the eyes of Yu Miao and the goddess and others were concentrated on him. I don��t know what he suddenly provoked to do.


    Although the lion king of Zhaoyu has not yet grown up, even the goddess and Yumiao do not dare to move it. The lion heartprint that the goddess has already won is still given to the lion king, because it is taboo.


    According to the different creatures around the Jade Lion King, Hansen came over and suddenly entered the alert state, one by one glaring at Hansen''s fangs, as if he would always rush to tear him into pieces.


    "What are you doing?" Zhao Yu Xiao Wang was very upset. He looked at Han Sen and asked coldly. He secretly decided that as soon as this human being made him unhappy, he immediately tore him into pieces, so he vented it. Depressed by the duel.


    ��Remember the first agreement?�� Hansen looked.


    He wants to give it a try. Will this little lion king comply with the agreement? If it complies with the agreement, Hansen can help it to win the tunnel of Shenguang, and he can also get some benefits.


    After all, Hansen has nothing to do with the hard work. It is impossible to stay in the Shenguang tunnel. It can make the little lion king work. It is better to lie down and collect the money.


    If the little lion did not comply with the agreement, Hansen did not lose much. After seeing its battle with the goddess, Hansen was not afraid of turning it.


    "Is it you?" Zhao Yu Xiao Wang listened to Han Sen''s words, suddenly changed his face and looked at Han Sen with horror.


    It did not think that the owner of the crystal nucleus would actually be a class, and even more unexpectedly would see him here, and for a time did not know how to react.


    The change of the little lion king''s look fell in the eyes of Yumiao and the goddess, so that they all frowned. I don''t know what Hansen and the little lion king had in the end, and let the little lion king show such expression.


    Hansen went to the Little Lion King. The alien creatures behind the little lion roared and wanted to rush to tear Hansen into pieces.


    "Stop all the hands." Zhao Yu Xiao Wang Wang face change, but still drink those exotic creatures.


    Hansen has been walking to the front of the Jade Lion King. The body leaned forward in his ear and said with a voice that only two people could hear: "You help me in the remains of God, and we have two relics. Clear, from now on, they don��t owe each other."


    According to the jade lion, Wang Wenyan suddenly heard a joy. Before that, his heart was also very entangled. Although it was not willing to betray his betrayal, but let its descendants of the White Lion King recognize a human being as the master, it is really unwilling and can not afford to lose that person. .


    Now Hansen only lets it do something in the relics of the gods. According to the jade lion king, he suddenly looks out loud and loudly. "No problem. If you have anything, you can say that there is a king here, and the big things can Help you get it."


    Both Yumiao and the goddess frowned. I don��t know what Hansen had done, letting this come.


    Hansen smiled: "There is nothing. I have to grab the Shenguang tunnel and let the people of Shiwangshan help me look at the Shenguang tunnel. The benefits we receive are half of us."


    "Okay." According to the Jade Lion King, he promised it. Although it seems that it is difficult for Hansen to grab the Shenguang tunnel, it is better than Hansen as the owner, so he did not hesitate.


    "Little Lion King, are you going to violate your promise?" The black-backed dog yelled at the Little Lion King.


    According to the Jade Little Lion King shrugged his shoulders and said: "I have not violated my promise. As for myself, I am not robbing you, but now I am not going to rob you, he is going to rob you, now he has the final say. ,I have no way."


    Yu Miao and the goddess and other people who listened to the little lion king��s words are all doubts. The little lion king has always been lawless, but looking at its current appearance, it��s actually a human horse��s head, which really makes them think about it. It��s going on.


    Hansen ignored the goddess and others and walked toward the entrance in the valley. It seemed to be the entrance to the Shenguang tunnel.


    Hansen��s move shocked the Jade Lion King. Although it was arrogant, it did not ignore the goddess of them. But biting his teeth, the Little Lion King followed Hansen with his own men.


    Little Lion King naturally can''t think of it. Hansen originally wanted to trigger an impulse. He took the opportunity to start the goddess and the dead dog and find a chance to kill them.


    When the goddess and the dead dog grabbed the star **** of the sea, Hansen was in a state of super emperor. They did not know that the person who killed almost at that time was Hansen, but Hansen still remembered this great feud.


    "Mom, a human being is so arrogant, are you looking for death?" The black-backed dog screamed and rushed up with the alien creatures in the sanctuary shelter, intercepting Hansen and Zhaoyu Xiaoying Wang. Different creatures.


    "Hold me to die!" Hansen had already started killing. He didn''t talk nonsense at all, nor did he have to negotiate. His body was red and a pair of ruby-like wings were unfolding behind him.


    The red light is like blood. With the sword of Hansen in the hands of Hansen, with a fierce murder, with the vibration of the wings, it instantly crosses the black-backed dog.


    The black-backed dog is only a gem gene nuclear, and it is a step away from the super. Plus, there is no such thing as Hansen��s human beings dare to directly shoot it. It��s completely unprepared, and it��s too late to avoid it. Let go, spit out a terrible light in the mouth, and block the sword of Hansen.


    It was only the red light that cut the light that was ejected in its mouth in an instant. At the moment when it crossed the black-backed dog, Hansen��s voice floated into its ear at the same time: ��Remember the Star God Pearl?��


    The black-backed dog''s pupil slammed and stunned to see what Hansen wanted to call, but Tai Ajian had horrible red light and had already smashed its dog''s head.


    The dog''s head full of horror and doubts flew in the air with blood, so that everyone stayed there, everything happened so fast that they didn''t react at all.


    No one can believe that a human being has such a strong shot to kill the alien creatures of the gods. Even the goddess has widened his eyes. He hasn��t reacted for a long while. He can��t believe that the black-backed dog was killed by Hansen.


    Even the lion, the little lion, has been shackled there. It did not think that Hansen would kill him without saying a word. He directly smashed the black-backed dog, and he was more aggressive than it.


    To know that the origin of the black-backed dog is not ordinary, it is the descendant of the super-god creature, and has been growing up with the goddess, it is also known as the second generation of the **** sanctuary.


    What makes people feel more terrifying is that the black-backed dog has been killed by a single blow. There is no chance to fight back. Although there is a big intention, it is undeniable that it can kill its human beings. It won''t be a common item.


    Looking at the body wrapped in red light, Hansen, suspended in the air between the wings, everyone''s look is complicated to the extreme.


    "You are dead." The goddess''s murder is like a blaze. Although the black-backed dog is her subordinate, it is also a companion who accompanied her to grow up, far more than the average ordinary subordinate.


    The black-backed dog was killed, and the goddess was angered to the extreme, and even the murder of the heart could not be concealed. 8)

 Chapter 1542： Strong kill

    However, although it is in anger, the goddess is still sober, the butterfly wings behind Hansen exudes a terrible horror, obviously not ordinary goods, almost certainly super gene core. .


    The goddess did not know where Hansen��s super gene nucleus came from, but she did not care about it at all. She summoned the ring of God directly and set it over to Hansen.


    "Stop the super-god creature larvae, without the soul of the beast, the gene nucleus is broken, the flesh and blood are edible, the life gene extract can be collected, and the super-gene gene can be randomly obtained from 0 to 10 points."


    Hansen��s voice sounded hunting, but he had no time to listen, and the ring of God had already set him over.


    According to the jade lion king''s mood is very complicated, although the Lion King is very strong, but the gods are definitely not weak, and it does not really want to fight with the goddess, otherwise it will not be deadlocked for so long.


    Now the goddess has moved the real anger, and many of the alien creatures are fiercely rushing to Hansen, and for a time let the lion lion king have some choices.


    Bite the teeth, according to the Jade Lion King called to the goddess: "Goddess, you don''t want to mess, otherwise don''t blame the king for turning his face."


    The goddess is only cold: "This human being is dead, this has nothing to do with you. If you insist on helping this human being, I will not be merciful."


    According to the Jade Lion King, the goddess of the goddess has been determined, hesitated, or ordered his own men to rush to the alien creatures of the gods, but it did not shoot himself, nor let the genus block the goddess.


    According to the jade lion, the lion does not want to continue to expand the situation, and plans to find a chance to calm the current chaos.


    Hansen doesn''t care so much. The butterfly wing vibration has escaped the trap of the ring of God and rushed toward the goddess at a very fast speed.


    "Is that guy really Hansen? How could he have a super gene nucleus?" Yu Xing was afraid to look at Hansen, who was like a god.


    Yu Miao is excited in her heart: "No matter why he has a super gene nucleus, our chances have finally come. Lion King and the oracle are both hurt, and the Shenguang tunnel is ours."


    "I rely on, Lao Han is so fierce now? The supernatural creatures of the gods say killing and killing, it is simply mad." Tang Zhenliu is looking at the eyes straight.


    The Queen fights with the alien creatures of Lion Mountain in the alien creatures, and the beauty flashes in the eyes.


    She is a relatively early generation of the new generation of human beings, but because she is not very lucky, she is trapped in the sanctuary shelter, can only be driven by different creatures, grows slowly, and now just promoted gold. The gene nucleus did not last long.


    However, the strength of the black-backed dog, the Queen is very clear, Han Sen can smash the black-backed dog with a sword, this strength can be included in the top level within the fourth shelter.


    "There was no news of him in ten years. I can''t think of him going further." The Queen secretly sighed.


    Under the change of body, the Queen walked between time and space, the body was looming, and did not really fight, more energy is concerned about Hansen and the goddess.


    The goddess saw Hansen escaping from the ring of the gods, rushing toward himself, and the look did not move. Suddenly, he summoned a short knife and slammed into Hansen who rushed over.


    The short knife was like Wujin, and it was cut with a black knife, as if the space had been cut.


    "Cut the knife! The goddess even brought the knife to the knives, and the lord of the gods really loved her." Yu Miao said with some jealousy.


    The splitting knife is also a well-known super gene core within the sanctuary sanctuary. It has the ability to cut everything, and it can be said that it is invincible.


    When the master of the splitting knife was still in the world, the splitting knife did not know how many super-natural creatures were broken, and its fierce name was unknown in the fourth shelter.


    Although the splitting knife has not reached the level of the violent level, but the power is even more terrifying than many of the super-genes.


    "The goddess even brought the knife with the splitting knife. Han Sen rushed up to death. It��s true that the ignorant is fearless. Fortunately, he has a little power and is arrogant. I don��t know how tall and thick it is. It��s damn.�� Yu Xuan said faintly.


    When Yu Miao and Yu Xuan spoke, Han Sen had already rushed to the goddess, and the splitting knife in the hands of the goddess had already reached Hansen with a horrible knife.


    According to the Jade Little Lion King, I also looked at the heart: "The goddess even brought the knife with the splitting knife. The guy is dead, not the king will not save you. Under the splitting knife, the king can do nothing."


    when!


    Everyone thought that Hansen had died, and suddenly he saw Hansen��s arm lifted up, and he had to use his arm to block the splitting knife.


    "It''s so naive, even if it is a super-natural creature, it can''t stop the sharpness of the cutting knife." The hearts of the people raised such a thought at the same time.


    But the next second, but Hansen''s arm appeared a black arm like a crab, blocking the sniper of the splitting knife.


    The black knife of the splitting knife slammed above the arm shield, and the almost indestructible knife light did not even open the arm shield. The blade of the splitting knife was placed on the arm shield, leaving only an inch deep on it. Knife marks.


    "How is it possible? What shield is it? Can it block the power of the splitting knife?" Yu Xuan directly screamed out.


    Yu Miao and Zhao Yu Xiao Wang, even the goddess themselves have changed their faces, and no one thought that the splitting knife would be blocked.


    Hey!


    On the top of the gold pattern, the overbearing gold pattern emerged, and the force of the splitting knife was suddenly shocked back. The wrist of the goddess holding the knife slammed off, and the splitting knife flew out, and the human mouth spit blood and flew backwards. And go.


    Although the goddess can use the power of the splitting knife, her body and her nuclear gene have not evolved into super, and can not withstand the shock of this horrible force.


    Hansen''s wings vibrate, people like a red light across the sky, too A sword like a wind rushed through, suddenly the vomiting blood falling goddess directly in the air into two halves.


    Everyone was shocked and couldn''t believe that Hansen actually killed the goddess.


    That is the most favored daughter of the lord of the gods, and does not say why Hansen has such power. Even if there is such power, it is replaced by Yumiao and Zhaoyu Xiaoying Wang, and they dare not really squat.


    However, Han Sen now directly smashed the goddess, let them all stay there, and even want to take advantage of the cheap Yumiao, this time they are lying there, the situation has completely exceeded her expectations, so she dare not act rashly .


    Hansen was frowning. He obviously killed the goddess, but he did not hear the sound of killing. He saw that the goddess was split into two parts of the body and turned into a ring of gods. Into the void has disappeared.


    "I will kill you." Only the goddess'' hateful voice echoed in the air.

 Chapter 1543： Occupy Shenguang Tunnel

    Han Sen saw that the goddess did not die, but he felt a little pity in his heart. According to the jade lion, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If the goddess was really killed, it was implicated in it, which might trigger the Lion King and the gods. The war.


    Although Lion Mountain is not afraid of the gods, but this kind of thing has triggered the war of two super-shelters, it is too uneconomical.


    Han Sen saw that the knife was not caught with the goddess, and he directly caught it.


    ��Get a super gene nuclear cutter.��


    Hansen��s heart is a joy, and the splitting knife is directly collected. The splitting knife can make traces on the gold-grained shield. The destructive power is indeed very general. It is possible to obtain such a super gene core, and the improvement of Hansen is also great.


    After all, Tai Ajian is only hard, relying on Hansen''s strength to be able to exert its power, and the splitting knife itself has a very powerful splitting power. For Hansen, it is obvious that the splitting knife can strengthen his fighting power, especially It is the ability to kill super **** creatures.


    As the goddess of the goddess disappeared, the alien creatures in the sanctuary shelters also fled. According to the jade lion king, the lion cub did not let the hand go down and pursue it. It is not willing to be truly enemies with the sanctuary shelter.


    When Hansen saw that the Queen did not escape, she came to the Queen and asked: "You are not restricted by the contract?"


    The Queen nodded: "If it is limited by the contract, I will not stay."


    "That''s good, wait for the relics of God, I will take you back to the league." Hansen said that he looked at the little lion king and said: "Let your people guard the entrance to the Shenguang tunnel, without my permission, No one is allowed to enter it."


    As the Jade Lion King quickly responded, he ordered his men to occupy the entire valley.


    Now, in the heart of the Jade Little Lion King, there is a bit of fear in Hansen��s heart. Before that, he thought that Hansen wanted to use its power to capture the tunnel of Shenguang. Now it seems that it is not the case at all.


    Moreover, Hansen��s existence for the goddess is to kill and kill, and the strength is terrible. It is really afraid that Hansen is not happy and kills it.


    Even with the super gene nuclear lion heart print, the lion lion still does not have much security.


    In front of Hansen, the name of the lesser owner of Lion King can not bring even a sense of security to the Jade Lion King.


    Yumiao originally wanted to be cheap, but when she saw a goddess, she was almost killed by Hansen. With the help of the power of the ring of God, she was able to escape, and she dared to do it.


    "Little Lion King, according to the agreement, should we be able to enter the Shenguang tunnel?" Yumiao came to the valley and said to the little lion king.


    Zhao Yu Xiao Wang Wang smiled and said: "If I took the Shenguang tunnel, then of course it is no problem, but now I am not here to say."


    Said, according to the Jade Lion King looked at Han Sen.


    "To enter the Shenguang tunnel, everyone has to pay two gem-quality genes," Hansen said faintly.


    Although Hansen also wants to get rid of Yumiao and Yuxuan, they are aliens. It is useless to kill them here. Instead, they will be more careful in the future. If they want to shoot them, they will kill them and even kill them. The stone of the soul is destroyed together, leaving them without any room for struggle.


    "You don''t want to be too much!" Yu Xing said with some irritability. In the past, the power of the Shenguang tunnel was the highest.


    "Excessive? Then three." Hansen said a faintly.


    "You..." Yu Xuan was furious.


    "Four." Hansen looked the same, did not wait for Yu Xuan to finish and spit out two words.


    "Two are two." Yumiao frowned and said that in the relics of God, she was not sure that she could defeat Hansen and could only be patient.


    "Now there are four people, and one can''t be less." Han Sen pointed out that Tang Zhenliu continued: "But you can also use something else instead, and hand over the contract to me, you can exempt you half." cost of."


    "People can hand it over to you, or you can cancel the contract, but I want to be free." Yu Miao took a look at Tang Zhenliu and then said to Han Sen.


    For her, Tang Zhenliu is just a bronze gene cannon fodder. Since it can be exchanged for such benefits, there is no reason to keep it in his hands.


    Although Yumiao also thought about threatening Hansen with Tang Zhenliu, he finally gave up the idea.


    She didn''t know how much a small human being such as Tang Zhenliu could have a weight in Hansen''s mind, fearing that it would eventually become self-defeating.


    If you don''t succeed, it''s only the second time to spend a lot of money into the Shenguang tunnel. If Hansen is going crazy like the one just now, kill them like a goddess, even though they can resurrect in the Stone of Soul, they lose. The opportunity to find artifacts in the remains of God.


    "Half, more than one child, he is worthless." Han Sen said faintly.


    After a stalemate for a while, Hansen was not willing to give in. In the end, Yumiao chose to compromise, and used Tang Zhenliu to exchange half of the fee reduction. The price of one person''s four gem-quality gene cores is too expensive. Even Yu Miao also It''s hard to make so many gem-quality genes.


    However, after the waiver, two gems-level gene nucleus will be paid, which is twice as great as those that occupied the Shenguang tunnel when the relics of the gods were opened.


    Yumiao and Yuxuan originally thought that Hansen would charge for other aliens and aliens, but who knows that scattered aliens and aliens come to ask for price, Hansen only accepts one of their genes, Yu Miao and Yu Xuanqi almost vomiting blood.


    Yu Xuan was annoyed with what he wanted to say, but he was pulled into the Shenguang tunnel by Yumiao.


    "Don''t talk about those meaningless words. In the relics of God, we are not his opponents. Everything has to endure, waiting for the remains of God. At that time, there are naturally many ways to clean up him." The hand of the tunnel, Yu Miao only said coldly.


    "I must cramp him." Yu Xing''s eyes are like a murderous voice, hateful.


    Tang Zhenliu regained his freedom and burst into tears with excitement: "Old Han, I said nothing, and I will use it in my place."


    "Hey, there are really a lot of things for you to help. After going to your college in Xiaohua, do you have to give a special price for tuition?" Hansen smiled.


    "What is a discount, all fees are free, and the absolute highest level of treatment." Tang Zhenliu said with a chest.


    "Then I will be welcome. I will go back to the league and talk about it in detail. Come here, we will also enter the Shenguang tunnel to try our luck, maybe we can directly promote the rank of the nuclear nucleus." Han Sen with Tang Zhen The stream entered the Shenguang tunnel with the Queen.


    The Shenguang Tunnel is a tunnel that passes through the mountain. The total length is just over a dozen miles. However, there is a strange power inside, which will exert tremendous pressure on the people entering the tunnel. The pressure will be light to heavy, and the tunnel will be inside. The greater the pressure, the more obvious the strange power will be.


    If the talent is good enough and the physical quality is strong enough, in the confrontation with the singular power, it may be possible to comprehend something, so that the self-propagation method is leaps and bounds, and it is common to directly upgrade a level.

 Chapter 1544： Promotion under pressure

    The tunnel and the underground air-raid shelter are almost the same, and there is no problem in passing the cars. Every one kilometer or so, you can see a sun-like light source hanging over the top of the tunnel. It looks like it is very close and seems far away. Very weird.


    Every time a light source passes through, the pressure in the Shenguang tunnel will be a bit more. The gem-quality creatures that have come here in the past, even if they are the descendants of the super-god creatures, are generally able to go to the fourteenth source, and they dare not Going forward, or simply can''t move.


    However, looking at the tunnel side, you can see those sun-like light sources, such as the same street lamp hanging there, the number is as many as nineteen.


    Until now, no one knows that there is something going to be at the end of the Shenguang tunnel.


    Even if he promoted a super alien in progress, he could not reach the end of the Shenguang tunnel.


    According to the Jade Little Lion King, they also came together and said with a smile: "We are not ignorant, I will re-recognize. I am the lion king of the Lion King. I don''t know what you call it?"


    "Han Sen, human." Hansen replied that he didn''t like the Jade Lion King, but he couldn''t talk too much about the bad feelings, at least it was still talking.


    When Hansen and the Little Lion King spoke, the former Yumiao and others looked at them from time to time, apparently very dissatisfied with Hansen.


    Between the words being spoken, someone entered the Shenguang tunnel. Originally Hansen thought it was the scattered aliens and aliens, but who knows that it was six.


    When Yu Miao saw six words, his heart was a move. With the character of the six great emperors, it was impossible to hand over any gene nucleus. If Hansen and him had conflicts, they would be killed by six great emperors.


    Yumiao, who was going to move forward, stopped his footsteps and planned to wait for six to see if he would conflict with Hansen.


    "Sister, the six great emperors have come here too. I don''t know if Hansen doesn''t know him. If you don''t know, the character of the six great emperors will be played in all likelihood." Jade is also the same idea as Yumiao. , depressed the sound, some excitement, said to Yumiao.


    The six roads went to Hansen, but beyond the expectation of Yumiao and Yuxuan, the six emperors said to the old acquaintance: "How are you here?"


    "When the relics of the gods come, how can you not come to the tunnel of the gods." Hansen smiled.


    The six emperors nodded: "That is, so just right, we can go farther than anyone who walks in the Shenguang tunnel."


    The look of Yu Miao and Yu Xuan are somewhat weird. I can''t think of Hansen actually recognizing the six great emperors, and with the character of the six great emperors, they would talk to Hansen so much. It seems that Hansen is regarded as an equal existence and let them feel in their hearts. Very surprised.


    According to the Jade Little Lion King, Han Sen actually chatted with the six great emperors like a friend, and his heart was even more awe: "No wonder he is so fierce, even the goddess said killing and killing, it turned out to be a person with a big identity. The six great emperors did not When the ruin was rebuilt, it was bigger than the father��s fame. Hansen was able to talk with his peers, and the head must not be small."


    The six roads are not many people. After talking a few words with Hansen, they walked toward the inside of the Shenguang tunnel.


    Hansen and the Queen, Tang Zhenliu, Zhao Yu Xiaoying lion chased up.


    Boa relies on Hansen''s arms, Xinghai beast has been behind Hansen, and small silver and silver are sitting on top of it, looking at the rows of light in the tunnel in front.


    The light source at the top of the tunnel is like a small sun. The tunnel shines brightly. Those brilliance falls on Hansen, which is very close to the water-like liquid, which makes Hansen feel like walking in the water.


    However, this feeling is very slight and does not impose too much burden on Hansen.


    Almost everyone easily walked through the first group of light sources. After the first group of light sources, the feeling was obviously aggravated a lot, but they didn''t have much impact on Hansen.


    Everyone went all the way, and at the fifth light source, Tang Zhenliu had already begun to withstand the horrible pressure. The whole body was sweating, like carrying a mountain in the forward direction. Every step must pay for it. With great efforts, the sweat kept falling.


    After all, he is still only a bronze gene, and both the physical quality and the nuclear power are still weak. It is very good to be able to get here.


    "Can you still go?" Han Sen asked Tang Zhenliu.


    "No problem, I can still insist, at least have to go through the sixth light source." Tang Zhenliu bit his teeth and said.


    Hansen did not say anything, just continue to move forward with Tang Zhenliu. The pressure here is still too small for him, and basically does not constitute any obstacle.


    Tang Zhenliu sees that everyone else is very relaxed. The small silver and silver are lying on the top of the Xinghai beast. It seems that they don��t care about the pressure here. They sigh in the heart: "These guys around Han Sen are so horrible, I I don''t know how long it will take to catch up."


    However, Tang Zhenliu did not give up the plan, or step by step and hard to go forward, people have fallen to the end, and the slower and slower, the muscles of the body are tight, as if they will always wear the clothes that are already soaked Explosive.


    Hansen did not deliberately go to see Tang Zhenliu, but he has been paying attention to him. If he can''t support it, he will take him out immediately, lest he be destroyed here.


    Except for Hansen��s surprise, although Tang Zhen��s exile was very difficult, he insisted on it. When he was about to go to the sixth group��s light source, he could already hear the squeaking sound of his body bones. People are worried about whether his bones will break.


    boom!


    Tang Zhenliu stepped out of the sixth group of light sources, and the light above the body bloomed. It seemed that there was a silver brilliance rushing out. It seemed that the gene nucleus had upgraded to a level and was promoted to the silver level.


    Yumiao and Zhaoyu Xiaoying Wang are slightly different. Although it is not unusual to be promoted in the Shenguang tunnel, they can be promoted here, indicating that the qualification is still very good.


    Tang Zhenliu was sitting on the ground and did not go further. Although the nuclear nucleus was promoted, his physical fitness has not improved. His physical endurance has reached its limit and it is impossible to go any further.


    "I can''t walk, let''s go, I am here waiting for you." Tang Zhenliu sat there and gasped.


    Hansen nodded, and the Queens continued to move forward.


    When I walked to the ninth group of light sources, the Queen also began to struggle, and went to the tenth group of light sources, only half way, the emperor''s body shines, the gene core has also upgraded a level.


    "Although the organic light rate increases the level of the nuclear nucleus, there is a certain chance that the other organisms and the aliens have not changed. The two human beings of Tang Zhenliu and the Empress have upgraded their ranks. This is a coincidence. Or is there any special reason?" Han Sen secretly doubted.

 Chapter 1545： Why is there no promotion?

    After the promotion, the Queen did not move on. She said to Han Sen: "My physical fitness has not arrived, and there is no good result if I go barely. I am still here to wait for you to come back."


    Han Sen saw that she still had more strength, but she did not continue to move forward. She also admired her heart. She was able to know how to be one and the whole, and the empress��s comprehension in the game should have gone one step further.


    After the tenth group of light sources, some of the aliens and aliens began to advance, but the chances were small, and basically one of the twenty was promoted. The rest of the aliens were unable to move forward. How to persist and there is no sign of promotion.


    And what can be promoted are the gemstones below the gem level, and there is not a gem-level gene nuclear promotion super.


    After the twelfth group of light sources, most of the aliens and aliens are no longer able to move forward. When they reach the thirteenth group of light sources, even Yu Xing has stopped, and the Tianwai Shelter only has Yumiao. Go ahead.


    Yumiao��s gaze fell on Hansen��s side, but it was a horror. Hansen was able to move on. She was not surprised, but Hansen��s one big and one small two different creatures, as well as the son of Hansen��s arms. It turned out that she was able to move on, and she did not have too much performance, which made her really shocked.


    The creatures that can pass thirteen gods are considered to be top-notch in the gem level. The alien creatures around Hansen can actually come here, which is really amazing.


    As the Jade Lion King is even more surprised, it can come here, mainly because the promotion of alien creatures is different from that of human beings.


    The elevation of the human nuclear rank depends on the level of the exercises. After the evolution of the gene, the impact on the constitution is small.


    If humans want to improve their physical fitness, they still need to absorb the genes of different organisms.


    However, the promotion of different organisms is not the case. Their nuclear promotion is proportional to the physical body. Every time the gene nucleus is promoted, the physical quality will be greatly improved.


    Therefore, if the alien creature is promoted to the gem level, then it will have a gem-quality physical quality and no need to improve the physical quality.


    According to the jade lion king''s gene is indeed very strong, the gene nucleus soared, jumping from the silver level two levels, has reached the gem level, physical fitness has also improved at the same time, unlike the Empress and Tang Zhenliu, although the gene core Improved, but because the physical quality has not improved, it is difficult to continue.


    According to the Jade Little Lion King, he was very satisfied with his performance, but he saw that the small silver and silver and the Xinghai beasts came to this place without any effort. The heart could not help but secretly said: "Han Sen is really a very horrible figure, even his side is different. Creatures have such top qualifications. I don''t know if they can go to the fourteenth light. If they can get there, they must be descendants of the top super **** creatures."


    Hansen did not pay attention to what Yumiao and Zhaoyu Xiaoying Wang were thinking. He secretly wondered why Tang Zhenliu and the Queen were promoted, but his gene nucleus still did not respond.


    The four nuclear gene nucleus he owns, except for the real blood promotion to the gold level, the others are still silver-grade, it should be easy to promote, but he has already arrived here, but the four natal nuclear nucleus still has no reaction. .


    Now that I am still moving forward, there are Yu Miao, Zhao Yu Xiao Wang, Liu Dao and Han Sen. They have thoughts in their hearts and they are all moving forward without saying a word.


    After the fourteenth divine light, everyone''s footsteps slowed down.


    Many of the former strongmen, who have been able to come here, are already the top in the gem class. In the 14th Shinano, there is already an opportunity to promote the gem gene nuclear super.


    Yumiao��s goal from the beginning is here, but now, at the sight of Hansen��s alien creatures, all of them can come here, and she can��t help but be shocked: ��The creatures around him are top creatures. Offspring? Or how could it be so easy to get here?"


    According to the jade lion, the more and more convinced that Hansen must have a great origin, otherwise it is impossible to gather so many descendants of terrorists.


    Han Sen had no surprises about this. Xiaoyinyin had not eaten the water of life before, and the potential was absolutely not to be said. It would not be worse than the potential of the offspring of the supernatural creature.


    It was the small star sea beast that was able to come here, so Hansen was slightly surprised.


    When Hansen discovered the body of the Star God beast, the gene core he saw was only gem-level. Hansen thought that the Star God beast was a blood creature, but now it seems that something is wrong.


    The ability of the Xinghai beast to cross the material is not what the blood creatures can have. Now it has easily arrived here. It is obvious that there is endless potential and there is a lot of room for improvement.


    "Weird, why is the big star **** beast only gem-level? Isn''t it the parent of the little star sea beast?" Hansen secretly guessed.


    Looking at the appearance of the little star sea **** beast, it seems that I have not exhausted all my strength, and I have the strength to continue moving forward.


    Little silver and silver have been sitting on the top of the little star, and there is no waste of its own power.


    However, the pressure of the Shenguang tunnel is everywhere. Although the small silver and silver are sitting on the top of the star, the pressure it bears is the same. It is not too exhausting, and its potential is also terrible.


    Yumiao originally had a heart and Hansen competed, but walking and walking, the body is getting more and more difficult, not to mention compared with Hansen, even if compared with Hansen''s neighbors, it seems to be worse.


    When it is approaching the fifteenth group of gods, Yumiao has been struggling, and the body''s ability to withstand is reaching the limit, but Yumiao is still sticking his teeth.


    When Yumiao crossed the fifteenth group of gods, the light of the body was greatly released. If the stars flashed, the gene nucleus was promoted.


    Yu Miao suddenly overjoyed: "I want to thank the guys of Hansen for giving me the excitement. If I am alone, I am afraid it will be difficult to get here, and I will not be successful in promoting the nuclear."


    Hansen looked at Yumiao, needless to say, Yumiao is also promoted to super, she was originally a gem, this is no doubt.


    According to the Jade Little Lion King, there is a depression. After two consecutive promotion, there is no movement. Now it is difficult to cross the fifteenth regiment, but still has no promotion, but it has already felt that its body has reached the limit. I am afraid it will be difficult to go any further.


    "I am now promoted to super, my strength is already top in this place, although some wins, but this time I won, except for the six great emperors, it must be the farthest I can go." It is secretly thinking.


    Small silver and small stars have also crossed the fifteenth level, but their gene cores have not been promoted.

 Chapter 1546： The potential of terror (the lord plus more)

    Zhao Yu Xiao Wang originally wanted to give up, but saw the small silver and silver and the small star sea beasts are still moving forward, biting and biting and desperately followed.


    "I don''t believe it. I don''t even have the same creatures around him." According to the jade lion, the heart of the lion is secretly self-sufficient and strong and self-supporting.


    Halfway through, I saw the jade of the little lion king, and the gene nucleus was promoted again, reaching the super.


    "Oh, I really is the strongest." According to the excitement of the Jade Lion King, the sound of the big bang.


    "This guy''s talent is really amazing, even jumped to the third level, it is worthy of the descendants of the top alien creatures." Han Sen''s heart is slightly envious, his nuclear gene has not responded at all.


    After the jade lion king was promoted to super, suddenly it was a little fluttering. Because of the substantial improvement in physical fitness, the fifteenth Shenguang��s suppression of him was much weaker. He ran to Hansen and said: ��Han Sen, Are you interested in spending more time with me to see who can go further here?"


    ��What good is it to win?�� Hansen asked casually.


    "If you can go farther than me, I will worship you as the boss. What do you say afterwards? You let me go east, I will never go west. You let me go up the mountain, I will never go to the sea." The king''s eyeball turned and said.


    It has seen Hansen''s power, but that is because Hansen uses the gene nucleus and the animal soul.


    Just a simple physical quality, according to the jade lion, Hansen is only stronger than the gem-level aliens, and has not reached the super standard.


    In the Shenguang tunnel, those external forces are useless, and they can only fight against their own physical strength, so it will be so confident.


    "Okay, that''s it." Hansen smiled and said.


    "Don''t worry, you lose the same. You have to worship me as the boss. After that, I will say what you are going to do." Zhao Yu Xiao Wang said quickly.


    "Good." Hansen nodded.


    Yu Miao did not speak at the side, although the Jade Lion King also promoted super, so that her heart is slightly uncomfortable, but she is more optimistic about the Jade Lion King.


    Human beings are different from different creatures and aliens. Even if Hansen��s life-threatening gene is promoted to super here, his physical fitness will not increase. Just like the two previous humans, he can only stop here. It may be as beautiful as the little lion who has been promoted to super.


    The reason why Yumiao was promoted to Super did not have Hansen''s shot. The only thing that feared was Hansen''s gene nuclear and animal soul, not Hansen''s own strength.


    Six roads have not been said, just slowly moving forward, do not care about other people, and do not care what they say.


    What really makes Yumiao really surprised is that not only Hansen, but even Boa, Xiaoyinyin and Xinghai beasts have crossed the 16th regiment.


    To know that they are still gemstones, they have not been promoted to super, and they have been able to cross the 16th Regiment. Yumiao has never heard of such a thing before, and her heart is a bit stunned.


    "Which guys are the descendants of what creatures, how could there be such a terrible potential? Is it that they are already super-god creatures? Impossible, if it was already super, it is impossible to enter the relics of God." The heart is in doubt.


    The Little Lion King is similar to Yumiao. It is also very shocking. It is said that the White Lion King said that there are extremely horrific descendants of different creatures, and they can walk to the 16th God Light with a gem-like body, but that It��s a rare existence for hundreds of millions of years. How can Hansen be so much around him?


    While Yumi and the little lion king were secretly surprised, they saw the starlight of the star-studded beasts, and the stars were turning and swaying.


    "Little Star is promoted super!" Hansen was happy, this may be the first super **** creature he cultivated in the shelter of the Fourth God.


    Yu Miao has no doubt at this time, knowing that the little star sea **** beast is really only gem-level before, and the heart is even more dazed.


    Being able to walk to the 16th ray of light in a gem-like body, this ability is absolutely the best in the alien creatures. If it is not a mid-way failure, it can be promoted to the level of the supernatural creatures and become the fourth shelter. The top level of combat power.


    Even the six roads were a little moved, and I couldn''t help but carefully look at the little star sea beast. After a long time, I said: "There was a legendary Xinghai Dragon King''s fourth shelter in the past. The power of Xinghai made Wansheng surrender, no one can match it. Finally, Going to the sea of ??the end of the world, is it a descendant of Xinghai Longwang?"


    Hansen shook his head: "No, the little star is just a descendant of the blood creature, but the gene has produced some mutations."


    He doesn''t know if Xiaoxing is the descendant of Xinghailongwang, but even Hansen will not admit that such a big name is on Xiaoxing. Who knows how many Xinghailongwangs are still in the fourth shelter? It��s just asking for trouble.


    However, if Xiaoxing is really the descendant of the Xinghai Dragon King, it is not difficult to explain why it has such great potential. After all, it is the legend that has been promoted to the existence of God. If you can climb relatives, Xiaoxing can be regarded as a descendant of God. .


    As the crowd continued to move forward, when they were approaching the seventeenth light, the small silver and silver had already shown a tired look, and the body was shaking with trepidation. It seemed to be fighting against tremendous power.


    What makes Hansen somewhat strange is that he doesn''t know why. He has been able to feel the pressure of the light, but he is not as exaggerated as he imagined, nor has it caused too much burden on his body.


    "Strange, my physical fitness is stronger than the gem-level aliens. They can''t be much stronger than Yumiao. How can they not feel the strong pressure of Shenguang?" Han Sen is more and more surprised, he is almost ready. The seventeenth light is gone, he still does not feel much pressure.


    After reaching the seventeenth **** light, the small silver and silver suddenly stood up from the back of the Xinghai beast, and the silver hairs of the whole body were upside down. The skeletons of the whole body found strange snoring, still working hard with some kind of power. confrontation.


    Hansen originally worried that the support of small silver and silver could not be passed, but the Xinghai beast had already carried it through the seventeenth **** light, but the small silver and silver were still struggling, and the nuclear nucleus did not evolve.


    The seventeenth Shenguang section was halfway through, and the small silver and silver finally couldn��t bear to jump off the back of the Xinghai beast and stop there and stop moving forward.


    It seems that it has reached the limit and there is no power to move on.


    "The potential of small silver and silver will not be weaker than the Xinghai God beast. How can its genetic core not be promoted?" Hansen had some doubts in his heart.

 Chapter 1547： Easy to move forward

    Still in the Shenguang tunnel, there are only Yumiao, Zhaoyu Little Lion, Xinghai God Beast, and Hansen and Liudao, who have been promoted to super.


    Boa has always been in Hansen''s arms, but Hansen said that Boa is his pet beast soul, the animal soul has no gene core, so it will not be suppressed by the Shenguang tunnel.


    In the eyes of others, Boa can follow Hansen freely. That is a matter of course. As long as Hansen can move forward, she should be able to go together, but Hansen himself knows very well that Boa is not an animal soul. .


    After the seventeenth **** light, even if it has been promoted to the super Yumiao and the Zhaoyu Lion King, they have already felt tremendous pressure.


    Yu Miao and Zhao Yu Xiao Wang Wang are watching Han Sen here, but Han Sen still looks very relaxed, so that their hearts are in doubt, and even suspect that they have read wrong before, is Hansen��s physical fitness already reached? The level of super demigod, otherwise how could I get here.


    It is impossible to imagine that a physical strength has not yet reached the super creature, and it is possible to walk to the seventeenth god.


    Even the six faces have been slightly dignified. It should be felt some pressure. Hansen is still relaxed, and the pressure on him is always very small.


    There is still less than a hundred meters away from the 18th sacred light. The body of the Jade Lion King and Yumiao has begun to tremble, and every step of the way has to make great efforts.


    The two people saw that Hansen and Liudao did not stop. They could only bite their teeth and continue to move forward, but the speed was obviously slowed down. Every step was like a mountain.


    The fleshy bones of the whole body seemed to make a creaking sound. According to the jade lion king, he was not willing to roar. He wanted to move on, but the flesh was not eager to tremble, and he could not step out.


    The same is true of Yumiao. Seeing Liu Dao and Han Sen are about to go to the 18th light, but she feels that her legs are firmly nailed to the ground, and she can''t move.


    "I have been promoted to super, how can there be such a big gap?" Yu Miao''s heart is full of unwillingness, destroying the power of the whole body, and wants to continue as before Liu Dao and Han Sen.


    But when one leg just stepped out, he heard a bang, and the other leg supporting the body was unable to support the body alone. The leg bones broke under heavy pressure.


    Hey!


    Yu Miao fell to the ground directly, unwilling to watch Han Sen and Liu Dao''s back gradually away, but did not have the ability to stand up and continue to catch up.


    According to the jade lion, the lion roared and walked step by step. Every time he walked, he shuddered, but he only walked to the place where he was four meters away from the 18th sacred light. He was trembled all the time, but he never again Can''t move forward even one inch.


    Han Sen and Liu Dao crossed the eighteenth light of the gods. I saw that the six swords were blooming like flowers, and at this time the gene core returned to super.


    However, the six-way gene nucleus returned to super, and it did not have much influence on his physical fitness. His body was the body of the great emperor, and there was no essential change before the promotion of the nuclear nucleus.


    "Mom, lost again, that guy is too strong, how did he do it?" According to the Jade Lion King, Han Sen and Liu Dao crossed the 18th light, and they could not help but vent their anger. No longer strong self-support, but did not retreat, lying there looking at the front, want to see who the six roads and Hansen go further.


    Others are unclear. According to the Jade Lion King, it is clear that Hansen��s life-threatening gene is clearly leveld with him. He has already risen to the third level. Hansen��s life-threatening gene is not a bit moving.


    If he is really only a silver gene, and his physical fitness has not reached super, it is too scary to be able to go to this point.


    "A human being, even if there is something special about physical fitness, it is impossible to compare with the six great emperors." Yumiao sat there, his eyes staring at the backs of the two people.


    She didn''t want Hansen to go further. The six great emperors walked farther than her. She was able to accept it, but Hansen, a man who had been looking at her before she was lazy, could go farther than her. It is difficult for her to accept this reality.


    "I don''t think it is necessary. The six great emperors have already shown a dignified color. Hansen is like never before. I have never changed. I think he may go further than the six great emperors."


    It still hopes that Hansen can go further. It bet with Hansen and loses, but if Hansen can go farther than the six emperors, then it will be much better in the heart.


    Even the six great emperors lost, and it was not a shame to lose to Hansen.


    The same is to admit defeat to the younger brother, to be a younger generation as a younger brother, naturally than to give a nameless person to be a younger brother to have more face.


    The alien creatures are still worshipping the strong, and the Jade Lion King is no exception.


    The six emperors gradually felt the pressure brought by the light, and even the body of his great emperor began to be difficult to deal with easily, the muscles of the body were tightened, and the sweat could not be controlled.


    Looking at Hansen on the side, the six great emperors couldn''t help but look at each other. I saw that Hansen was still as relaxed as when he first entered the Shenguang tunnel. He couldn''t even see a trace of sweat on him.


    "How could this be? His physique has not yet reached super, how can he go so easily?" The six emperors secretly frowned, but they could not think of an answer.


    There have been many strong people who have been to the Shenguang tunnel before, and there are many peerless powerhouses with various attributes. There are also many strong players who have been promoted in the Shenguang tunnel. However, no matter what kind of power they have, they cannot be exempted from the Shenguang tunnel. the power of.


    If Hansen��s power attribute can restrain the power of the gods, the six great emperors are not very convinced.


    But beyond that, it doesn''t explain why Hansen can go so easily.


    "I didn''t look at the wrong person. He really is a different opponent. So I am more looking forward to that battle. Let''s get promoted to super, let me see how far your strength can reach?" Six Great Emperors The eyes are a little bit hot.


    Hansen did not look at the six great emperors. The pressure on the Shenguang tunnel was almost negligible. However, after gradually approaching the end of the Shenguang tunnel, Hansen faintly felt that there was something in the end, as if something was shaking. He summoned him in the midst of it.


    "Is it true that I have not been suppressed by the light of God? Is there really any special reason? What is the end of the Shenguang tunnel? Why is it me?" Hansen was extremely confused and also gave birth to a great Curiosity, I want to see what is going on at the end.


    Unknowingly, Hansen speeded up and wanted to see what was going on at the end of the Shenguang tunnel.

 Chapter 1548： The darkness of the world

    Hansen stepped up and suddenly left the six great emperors behind. The six emperors themselves had begun to struggle, and the pace was slowed down. Hansen��s acceleration made the distance between the two people open.


    The six emperors frowned slightly, but they were not influenced by Hansen and still proceeded at their own pace.


    However, this scene fell in the eyes of Yumiao and Zhaoyu Xiaoying, but they made them horrified and unbelievable.


    Hansen��s ability to keep pace with the six emperors has surprised them, but now Hansen has surpassed the six emperors and has gone much faster than before.


    Where have they seen such things, they can walk into the eighteenth sacred light, which can be regarded as the top-ranking strongman who is hard to see. After entering the eighteen gods, the speed is not reduced, so that Yumiao and Zhaoyu Xiaoying Wang looked stunned and could hardly believe his eyes and thought he was dreaming.


    But blinking their eyes, they found that Hansen was really speeding up, and it was getting faster and faster. It was just going, and later it became a trot, so he ran to the 19th.


    Yu Miao and Zhao Yu Xiao lions have been shocked and unable to speak. They sprinted and marched under the light of the eighteenth light. They never even dreamed about this kind of thing.


    "I don''t think I can bet on the existence of the king. It really is a different person." According to the Jade Lion King, there is no frustration to lose the bet at this time. Hansen is so behaving, let it feel that the loss should be Even some faint glory.


    Yu Miao did not say a word, but the lips were shaking and never closed. The eyes stared at the back of the trot.


    "How is this possible... a human being in the area... a human being in the area..." The mood of Yumiao has become complicated to the extreme.


    In a short time, Han Sen has already ran into the nineteenth light, and the speed is still not slowed down. It is still so brisk, like a young boy who comes home from school.


    The six great emperors walked slowly, and each step went very dignified, but after all, he let him into the nineteenth light, but it was much later than Hansen.


    The six great emperors'' eyes were firm, step by step at their own pace, and although the sweat on their bodies had drenched their clothes, they could not stop him from moving on.


    At this time, the six great emperors were all like the same sword, a sword without fear and fear, as if any difficulties and obstacles could not stop his progress.


    However, it was not long before the six great emperors entered the nineteenth glory. Hansen��s body suddenly disappeared at the end of the Shenguang tunnel.


    There are nineteen groups of gods in the Shenguang tunnel distributed at the top of the tunnel. The whole tunnel is illuminated, but at the end of the nineteen gods, it is dark. No one can see what the darkness is. Because no one has ever been able to walk into that darkness.


    However, Han Sen has now easily walked in, so that the eyes of the six great emperors could not help but flash a glimmer of light, and the pace of progress has become more firm.


    "There was a walk to the end of the Shenguang tunnel!" Although it was already guessed that this result, when Yumiao saw that Hansen disappeared into the darkness at the end of the Shenguang tunnel, he could not help but tremble.


    The remains of this **** have existed for many years, and I don��t know how many horrible existences have been promoted here, and many of them have been promoted super supernaturals and aliens here, and later became superpowers of the dominant side. Among them, the Emperor and the Supernatural creatures are all unclear.


    Even so, no one has ever been able to walk to the end of the Shenguang tunnel, and to be able to walk into the soul of the eighteenth god, is already the top of the demigod.


    The strongest who can walk into the nineteenth sacred light, there are only a handful of ancient and modern times, all of which are like the six great emperors.


    But no matter how good those strong people are, how powerful the talents are, no one can walk to the end of the Shenguang tunnel.


    Now Hansen, a human being, has gone to the end of the Shenguang tunnel, and he ran and ran in. If he did not see it with his own eyes, Yumiao would not believe it.


    She can now predict that when she goes back, she will say this to other aliens, I am afraid they will not believe that there is such a thing.


    "What kind of person is he? Is there such a potential for human beings?" Yumiao��s mind has become a mess.


    "It��s not the boss of the king. It��s too strong. It��s just a strong one in ancient and modern times.�� Zhao Yu Xiao Wang��s eyes are now shining, and he��s not ashamed to lose to Hansen��s boss. Even the title has been changed.


    Now, according to the jade lion, the lion has begun to calculate and worship Hansen as an old conference.


    The six great emperors marched like a sword with the same invincibility, and their footsteps and gaze were firm and sharp, as if there was nothing in the world to stop him.


    One step, two steps and three steps... The six great emperors stepped closer to the end of the Shenguang tunnel, approaching the unknown darkness, and there was only one darkness in his eyes.


    After the jade lion king and Yumiao��s mood calmed down a little, their eyes fell on the six emperors, and they wanted to know if the six emperors could also walk to the end of the Shenguang tunnel.


    As the darkness at the end of the distance is getting closer and closer, the six great emperors are getting slower and slower. Every step of the way seems to be as difficult as opening the ground.


    Powerful gods and light pressure, even the six great emperors are difficult to get rid of, the pressure on the body is growing.


    Hey!


    Under the Shenguang tunnel, it was immersed in the light of the gods. I don��t know how many years, almost the rocky ground that could not be damaged, actually split at the foot of the six great emperors.


    Every step of the six great emperors left a deep footprint on the rock.


    At this time, the six great emperors were less than a hundred meters away from the end of the nineteenth god. In addition to Hansen, this is already an area that other creatures have never reached.


    But the goal of the Six Great Emperors is not the only thing. He has to go to the darkness. He wants to walk through this Shenguang tunnel like Hansen.


    The eyes of the Jade Lion King and Yu Miao also moved with the footsteps of the six great emperors. Although they were not walking by themselves, they were equally nervous.


    One step, two steps and three steps... The sharpness of the body of the six great emperors is getting stronger and stronger, which makes people feel that he is not a person, but a peerless sword is on the way.


    "Quickly... There are still less than ten meters left..." Yumiao clenched his fist tightly.


    However, at this time, the body of the six great emperors began to seep out of the blood, and the blood of the emperor came out of the skin, making people feel as if they saw a **** sword.


    Every time the six great emperors stepped out, they all felt the feeling of blood flowing into the river.


    "Come on... there are only a few steps left..." Yumou hopes that the six emperors will be able to reach the end, so that her heart will be better.


    The six great emperors were all blood-stained, and they walked more and more slowly, but after all, they came to the darkness.


    Light and darkness are as distinct as two worlds. The six great emperors stood before the darkness like a wall, but they could not see anything. It was just a darkness in front of them. Only one step away, he could walk into it.


    But the six great emperors stood there, and the last step was too late to go out.


    "Go in!" Yu Miao shouted in his heart.


    The six emperors were also roaring in their hearts, and the horrible sword light flowed through him. He wanted to take this last step and want to go into the darkness, even if it was broken.


    But the horrible light suppressed his body, no matter how he broke his strength, how to overdraw his own body, but his legs seemed to be nailed there, and even an inch could not continue.


    The six great emperors wanted to know what was in the darkness, but his body could not move, and even his fingers could not advance an inch.


    The difference in one step is like a world of difference.


    Appapp

 Chapter 1549： one room

    Hansen looked strangely in a room, his mouth opened slightly, and he didn''t close.


    Seeing from the Shenguang tunnel seems to be dark, but when I really walked in, I found that the darkness was just a layer like a tulle.


    After passing through the darkness, it was a room as large as a lounge. If it was just an ordinary room, even if there were any monsters in the room, it would not be enough to surprise Hansen.


    After all, he was able to get here, and he was already mentally prepared for danger, but when he saw everything in the room, Hansen was still surprised to say nothing.


    Tables, chairs, and even cups for drinking water and lounge chairs for rest are not unusual in their own right, but the materials they make are a kind of crystal that Hansen is very familiar with.


    This kind of crystal Hansen has seen it many times in the main crystal control room of the planet, and even the style of these tables and chairs is similar.


    Hansen can be sure that this room made entirely of crystals is definitely a matter of the crystal family.


    "How could the back of the Shenguang tunnel be a room for a crystal family?" Hansen is now filled with countless question marks.


    According to the reason, Crystal Science should not be used in shelters, and even his one-horned spaceship cannot be used in shelters.


    However, there is a complete room for the crystal family here, which is too unexpected.


    "It''s just a room. Maybe someone moved in, but here is the end of the Shenguang tunnel? Who has the ability to move a room of a crystal family completely?" Hansen''s Looking around, I hope to be able to play some clues.


    At the same time, he was also looking for something that made him feel agitated, but his eyes glanced through the room several times, and he did not find anything that really made him feel agitated.


    Here are some everyday items. Hansen tried the chairs, just like the ones I saw in the main control room. Although it was a crystal, it was very soft and comfortable to sit on.


    It is a pity that you can''t start a unicorn in the shelter, or you can let the unicorn tell him where it is.


    Hansen��s gaze was finally fixed on the left side of the room, where a black crystal cabinet was placed against the wall. Hansen walked up to the front of the crystal cabinet and stretched it out to see if there was anything in it.


    Hansen pulled two times, but the door did not respond at all, apparently locked.


    Hesitating for a moment, Han Sen pulled out the Tai Ajian, a sword slammed on the door of the cabinet, sparks splashed, but the white door did not leave a little on the door.


    Han Sen''s face changed slightly. His sword has exhausted all his strength. Even a trace of it has not been left. The hardness of these crystals is too terrible.


    When Hansen frowned and looked at the cabinet, suddenly the unicorn pattern on his hand lit up, and the unicorn that had been inaccessible in the shelter was automatically started up.


    "I found the control room connected, is it connected?" The electronic sound of the one-horned fairy brain was transmitted from Hansen''s palm.


    "Connect." Hansen was amazed at his heart: "There is really a crystal control room here, and can the crystal technology such as Unicorn be used here?"


    This is beyond the imagination of Hansen. Among his impressions, or the idea of ??being instilled from childhood, it is impossible to use technology products in shelters.


    There are countless people who have done various tests in the shelters. The result is the same. From the simplest firearms to the most advanced quantum cannons and super bio-chemical armor, they can''t be started in the shelter, no different from scrap iron.


    Prior to this, even the crystal technology such as Unicorn could not be used in the shelter, but I don''t know why, now I can use Crystal Technology.


    "Connected to the control room..." The unicorns glow on the pattern and land on the black crystal cabinet.


    After a short while, I heard a bang, and the originally closed cabinet door automatically opened.


    "The connection is successful." The radiance of the unicorn fairy pattern faded after the cabinet was opened.


    Hansen looked into the cabinet and found that there was a crystal instrument flashing light flow inside the cabinet. It seemed to be a kind of console. Those flashing light flow seemed to be a kind of data flow, but Hansen did not know what it was. .


    "What is this?" Hansen asked the unicorn.


    The unicorn replied with a mechanical voice: "It is a master brain."


    "What is the use of this?" Hansen asked again.


    "There is not enough data to answer." The unicorn fairy pattern flashed and replied.


    Hansen frowned slightly. He didn''t understand Crystal Science. Even if he knew what it was, he couldn''t control it.


    When Hansen thought about what to do, he suddenly saw that the other side of the room didn''t even know when to open a door.


    Hansen curiously walked to the side of the door and looked inside. I saw it looked like a bedroom and a large crystal bed that looked very comfortable.


    There was a quilt and other utensils on the bed. The corner of the quilt was pulled apart, and it seemed a little messy. It seemed that the owner was in a hurry when he left, and did not pack the quilt.


    Hansen went to the bed and pulled the quilt to look at it. There was nothing underneath. He looked at the bedside table next to the crystal bed. There was a crystal bottle on it. There was a small half bottle of red liquid inside the bottle. The color is lighter and the pink is very beautiful.


    The bottle was covered with a lid, and Hansen pulled it out, and the lid was unplugged. Suddenly, a scent of wine was heard from the inside.


    "Is this wine? Is the crystal family drinking too?" Hansen was incredible.


    After thinking about it, Han Sen put the lid on it, then put the bottle up, then opened the drawer of the bedside table, and wanted to see if he could find something useful.


    After the drawer was opened, Hansen suddenly showed a happy color. There were not only things but also a lot of things. There were some items that looked like hair clips, some beautiful decorations, and some more delicate small bottles. It looks a bit like a cosmetic bottle for women.


    Among the many things, Hansen actually saw a paper diary.


    I took the diary out of the drawer and opened the cover directly. I saw that there were a lot of words written in it. I knew it was handwritten at a glance. The font was very beautiful and beautiful. It seemed to be from a woman''s handwriting.


    What makes Han Sen excited is that these words are all ancient human scripts, and he can basically understand them.


    Now Hansen is very glad that he has studied ancient words for so long, otherwise he will not understand anything with this diary.

 Chapter 1550： Journal

    Hansen can''t wait to read the contents of the diary.


    Although this is a diary, it has no annotations such as dates. Each page only writes a paragraph, and there is no coherent content. It seems to be just some very casual mood records.


    "How is the 3480 so stupid, I really took him, and I was killed by a jade beast."


    "Is there a water in the mind of 5079? Then a little bit of strength goes to the sea of ??stars, it is simply a dead end."


    "It��s really dead, it��s a fool."


    "..."


    The diary itself is full of such complaints and vomiting, but Hansen does not quite understand what those numbers mean?


    "Does the Celestials, like ours, have entered the shelters and hunted the aliens in the shelters? These numbers represent the companions of the crystal family?" Hansen secretly guessed.


    Although most of the content is complaining and voicing, Hansen is still reading a word and a word, afraid to miss the important content that can give him clues.


    However, Hansen was disappointed. He looked at it for half a time. All the contents were similar. It seems that the owner of the diary is a very boring recorder. It is just watching other people''s battles all day long.


    Resist the urge to turn directly to the last page, or read it one word at a time. After turning a few pages, suddenly there was a text that made Hansen''s spirit alive.


    "There are still thirty-four days left after the return, and there are still no qualified people. The failure of the mission is inevitable."


    "What does it mean to return? What is the qualifier?" Hansen was full of doubts and continued to turn back, hoping to get an answer in the following content.


    However, those who complained and spit in the back, Hansen has been watching, and after turning over a dozen pages, I finally saw a piece of content that was not complaining and voicing.


    "The mission failed. It is still impossible to determine the trace of the fourth, and finally freed. I will not have to stay in this ghost place to suffer in the future."


    Since this page, all of the following are blank. It seems that the owner of the diary has left here and never wrote it down.


    Hansen��s heart moved and turned forward. When he saw it, he saw a lot of spit on the 4th, but he didn��t care too much.


    However, when the owner of the diary was about to leave, he even mentioned the fourth number. Obviously, the fourth number is somewhat unusual, so the master of the diary will be so concerned.


    Pick all the spit on the 4th.


    "The fourth sword is not bad, barely reached the level of kindergarten."


    "The 4th is actually going to kill the blood of the river god, it is really looking for a dead end."


    "Oh, I��m so lucky that I��ve succeeded in the fourth. It��s really a dog��s luck.��


    "..."


    After finishing, I found out that the owner of the diary was particularly concerned about the number four.


    The owner of the diary feels a condescending taste for the other numbered spit, as if it were a monkey watching the zoo.


    But only this fourth, although the owner of the diary is the most powerful to spit on her, but it feels like treating her as a similar, not a lower creature.


    After repeatedly scrutinizing those who are on the No. 4, Hansen can probably make a few judgments.


    This number four should be a woman. Although she doesn''t know if she is a crystal or any other race, she must be a woman. There is nothing wrong with it.


    There is also a sword she uses, and quite powerful, one of the most mentioned in the Tucao, Hansen has heard before, it should be a semi-god super **** creature, the power is very strong, the general Super **** creatures dare not provoke it easily.


    From the content of the Tucao, the No. 4 kills the absolute, although the master of the diary is very bad, it is not as good as the primary school level, but the process of killing is obviously nothing, the fourth should be easy. It��s killing it.


    Another point is that this number four should be very beautiful.


    One of the Tucao is written like this: "What''s so good, isn''t it beautiful, long, beautiful, can you be arrogant? It''s a shameful number four."


    Hansen contacted a few pages before the No. 4 spit, you can know that there was a bacterium that was close to the number four and followed her, so there would be such a spit in the back.


    Now Hansen knows that the clue is a very beautiful woman with a very strong sword. The strength can at least kill the super **** creature.


    All the clues are combined, and suddenly a figure emerges in Hansen��s mind.


    "Gu Jiangcheng? Is this the fourth may be her?" Hansen thinks that it is unlikely. It doesn''t know how long it was before, and it is the record of the crystal family. It is probably the people of the crystal family. .


    Besides, a woman who is beautiful and will use a sword is not just a person in the city. There should be a lot of aliens and humanoids.


    Hansen has studied the contents of the diary several times. Except for the fourth number, there are not many bright spots. The other owners of the numbers do not seem to be put in the heart of the diary master. Nothing will happen for the second time.


    "Go back and ask Gu Gucheng to see if she has killed her. I know if this No. 4 is talking about her." Although Han Sen felt that the number four is not likely to be Gucheng, he decided to go back. Ask again.


    Looked carefully in the bedroom, except for the decorations and the vial, there is nothing else, and there is no other hint for the unicorn.


    In addition to these two rooms, there is no other way out. Han Sen can''t find other valuable things, and can only retreat from the place where he never went.


    Those decorations and vials, as well as diaries, were brought into the bottle of sensation by Hansen.


    When Hansen walked out of the room, he was shocked and saw that he was standing outside with six moves, almost like a **** person. Hansen almost didn''t recognize it at first sight.


    thump!


    When the six roads saw Hansen appear, the body could no longer support it. The blood in the mouth was mad and the body fell backwards.


    Hansen quickly stepped forward and held up six roads. He carried his back on his back and went back. He said in his heart: "Why is this painful, a road, and it is not a road to life and death, why should it be so persistent."


    He can only say other people, but he forgets that he is also a person who goes to the black. Although he knows that the answer has no real impact on him, he has been searching for the answer.


    According to the jade lion and Yumiao, Hansen took back the six emperors who had been stunned by the heavy stun, and his face looked even more eccentric.


    "Boss, you are too strong, even the six great emperors can not go to the end, you just went in easily, it is too powerful." Zhao Yudao. 8)

 Chapter 1551： Big iron stove

    Hansen took the six roads out of the Shenguang tunnel, checked the wounds on his body, and found that his wounds were very heavy. Fortunately, the body of the great emperor was really powerful and there was no danger to his life.


    Yu Miao took Yu Xuan and they left. Before they left, they looked at Han Sen, and the eyes were complicated to the extreme.


    Hansen didn''t waste time killing them, killing them once was useless, or looking for opportunities to scribble.


    According to the Jade Little Lion King, Han Sen is very docile, and he has a stubborn feeling. He seems to be the boss of his own.


    Since the encounter with the sheep, Han Sen felt very uncomfortable when he heard the words of the boss. Therefore, he finally asked the lion to call his boss like a sheep and a blue cow.


    "Han Sen, should we set off?" The little goblin said that he was anxious to say to Hansen.


    The little goblin didn''t enter the Shenguang tunnel. She said that she should be promoted super by her own practice, and her goal is not the Shenguang tunnel, but the gods here.


    The promotion of self-promotion and the promotion of Shenguang Tunnel are beneficial, and it is impossible to say who is good or who is bad. Everyone has different choices.


    Hansen took Boa and they went on the road together. According to the jade lion, Wang Yong had to follow them together. Hansen did not refuse. It was a good help to have such a super **** creature.


    According to the jade lion, other alien creatures arranged for the Shenguang tunnel, and they followed Hansen to other places of the relics of the gods.


    Hansen sat on the back of the Star God beast. From time to time, he put out some gadgets in his hands. These gadgets were taken from the bedroom of the Crystal family.


    Before he was in the Shenguang tunnel, he felt that something seemed to be summoning him, but after entering the Shenguang tunnel, he never felt the kind of incitement.


    After I came out, I didn��t feel it anymore, so Hansen was very suspicious, and what made him instigated was in these gadgets.


    But it seems that it seems to be something of a woman, there is nothing special.


    "It''s the mysterious ice hippocampus!" The little goblin flying in the front suddenly shouted loudly.


    Hansen looked up at the sky and saw that the sea horses were flying in the air, but Hansen felt that the accident was that the big iron furnace did not spray flames in this time, like the ice flame in the furnace. It has been extinguished.


    "These black ice horses are running around in the remains of God in the big iron furnace. What do they want to do?" Hansen wondered and muttered to himself.


    According to the jade lion, Wang Wenyan quickly said: "I heard from the father that it had come to this ruins of the gods when he was a child. He also saw the black ice horses pulling the big iron stove, and the father also warned me. Don''t get close to them. They are very terrifying. Every black ice hippocampus is enough to compete with the super-middle **** of the world."


    "You don''t need to know that the black ice hippocampus is very strong." The little goblin said with a sigh.


    Hansen was surprised to see that the little lion king said: "Is the White Lion King not a natural supernatural creature?"


    "There are many people who think that my father is a natural supernatural creature. In fact, it is not. He is also step by step from the father." Speaking of the white lion, the face of the jade lion is suddenly proud. The color.


    Han Sen snorted without saying anything. His eyes were always watching the big iron stoves of the mysterious ice horses. Looking at them, they found that the black ice hippocampus had fallen down on an iceberg in the distance, and there was no trace in the blink of an eye. .


    After waiting for a while, I did not see them flying again.


    "Go, let''s see what they are doing." Hansen is still very interested in the big iron furnace. The hail in the big iron furnace was too strong. Now the ice flame inside has been extinguished, if the distance is near If you can, you can see what is inside the big iron furnace.


    The goblin always suspected that the big iron stove might be a fetish, and immediately agreed to take a look.


    Although the Jade Lion King is a little hesitant, but Han Sen has to go, it thought about it or decided to follow Hansen to see it.


    Several people climbed up the iceberg where the big iron stove landed. This iceberg is not the most majestic of the many icebergs in the ruins, but it also has a height of tens of thousands of meters.


    Fortunately, apart from the glaciers, they did not find anything like strange flowers. Everyone climbed to the top of the mountain with ease and was not in danger.


    When they climbed the top of the iceberg, they discovered that there was still a higher ice peak behind the iceberg, which had been inserted into the sky, and the black ice horses were pulling the big iron furnace to fly over the ice peak.


    Hansen and the little goblin looked at each other and continued to follow up.


    The ice peak is no different from ordinary glaciers. It just drifts into the sea of ??clouds, and soon the traces of the black sea horses are not seen.


    It took a long time to climb to the top of the sea of ??clouds. The sight of the scene made Hansen a little surprised. I saw that the sea of ??clouds was rolling, just like the fairy sky, only this ice peak stood above the sea of ??clouds, as if floating in the ocean. An ice crystal giant ship.


    Those black ice horses have pulled the big iron stove to the top of the ice peak, and stopped at the top of the mountain, as if waiting for something.


    Hey! Hey!


    When there was not too much, I suddenly saw the chains that were tied to the neck of the black ice hippocampus automatically unraveled. The eleven Xuanbing Haima suddenly screamed and jumped into the mountains and jumped into the sea of ??clouds.


    Just like a fish that gets out of trouble, jump in the sea of ??clouds.


    In a short time, I saw a group of large and small ice hippocampus in the distant sea of ??clouds, the group that Hansen had seen in the frozen woods.


    Eleven ice black sea ice rushed up, and those ice sea horses want to get together, some of them larger ice hippocampus, entangled with the ice mysterious hippocampus, like a couple who have not seen for a long time.


    The smaller ice seahorses surround them, and they jumped happily, a scene of family fun.


    Hansen was watching the scenes of the hippocampus meeting. Boa looked curiously at the top of the ice peak, jumped out of Hansen''s arms and leaped to the top of the mountain.


    Han Sen was shocked and wanted to call Boa back, and he was afraid of alarming those black sea horses.


    And Hansen himself was very curious about the big iron stove, and quickly chased Boa on the ice peak.


    The little goblin and the jade lion king also followed, and the group sneaked up from the other side of the ice peak.


    Those black ice hippocampus are lingering with the ice hippocampus and seem to have not noticed them.


    There was no ice flame burning in the big iron furnace, and there was no such thing as the hail of the past. Soon everyone climbed to the top of the mountain. Boa jumped directly to the top of the big iron furnace and extended his head to the vent. Big eyes curiously look inside.


    Hansen, who came later, picked up Boa and pulled her down from the big iron stove, but he curiously put his eyes in the vents and glanced at the big iron furnace.


    Appapp

 Chapter 1552： In-furnace creature

    Just looking at it, Hansen was shocked, because within that big iron furnace, there was actually a pair of eyes staring at him. .


    Fortunately, Hansen experienced a big storm, and immediately set his sight, his eyes did not back down, and in turn looked at the masters of those eyes.


    However, some of them are not really good, because the masters of those eyes are wearing a one-piece armor, just like the big iron stove, sitting in the big iron furnace, only one pair of eyes are exposed, the other parts are invisible. It is only from the approximate form that there is almost no difference from human beings.


    "Human? Is it a humanoid creature?" Hansen flashed a few thoughts in his heart, but his eyes were always looking at the eyes of the armor.


    Boa climbed onto Hansen''s shoulder, approached the vent, and looked at the creature in the big iron stove wearing armor.


    In a short while, the little goblin, the jade lion king and the small silver and silver, the little stars also leaned over, and the beasts looked at the big iron furnace together.


    The eyes in the big iron stove didn''t move, and they stared at Hansen straight, and they didn''t care about the little goblins, as if they didn''t exist.


    Hansen��s heart squinted and was stared at by these eyes. His feeling of being peeped suddenly increased a lot, and his heart was slightly shocked: ��Is it true that since I entered the relics of God, I have been peeping at me. Is this the creature in this big iron furnace?"


    Being stared at by those eyes, Hansen has some doubts about whether the eyes are peeping at all the creatures or just peeping at himself.


    Hansen thought that all the creatures who entered the relics of God would be peeped, but now the eyes are always staring at him, and they ignore the other people, causing Hansen to doubt his previous judgment.


    The little goblins saw that the creatures inside were also a bit dazed. They thought that there would be treasures inside, but they didn''t want to be a living thing.


    However, I thought about it again. They were a little scared in their hearts. Before the big iron furnace, there was a horrible ice flame. They were already seen by the hail, and it was impossible to get close to the big iron stove.


    The creature was sitting in the big iron furnace. I don��t know how long it took to burn the ice flame. It��s just that, it seems to explain the terrible creatures in the big iron furnace.


    Several people were amazed. I don''t know if they should immediately retreat. The creatures in the big iron furnace have obviously seen them. If he screams, they will alarm the black sea horses. I am afraid they don''t even know how to die.


    Even though the Jade Lion King and the Little Star have been promoted to super, but for the eleven Xuanbing hippocampus, there is still no chance of winning.


    I haven''t waited for them to turn the thoughts of wanting to retire into actual actions, but suddenly heard the sound of screaming from afar, and Hansen was shocked.


    Looking around, I saw a little ice seahorse more than a meter high. I don��t know when I ran to the sea of ??clouds here. I was smashing the gang, using the little trumpet-like mouth, facing Hansen. Howl.


    However, it seems that it is not hostile, and a pair of eyes squint at Hansen, revealing the color of curiosity.


    However, it is not tight, and the distant black sea horses and ice sea horses in the distance have stopped their original happy party, and dozens of big eyes are staring at it.


    "Run." Hansen screamed and ran.


    Although his strength is already very strong, it is only able to reach the super level. The eleven black ice horses, none of them are super weak, or even stronger, plus the unknown inside the big iron furnace. The creatures and a group of iced seahorses, they really want to fight Hansen, they will definitely be miserable.


    Hansen, they desperately ran down the mountain, and the little ice hippocampus followed them with a bow and a bow.


    Eleven black ice horses saw them, suddenly anger, violent pursuit, the speed of the horrible scary, faster than the promotion of the super jade lion.


    "Tragic, these black iron horses are too horrible, and we will be killed when we are caught up." Zhao Xiaoying looked back and looked shocked. Xuanbing hippocampus was only caught up behind them for a moment. far away.


    Hansen bit his bite and held Boa and the small silver and silver to jump on the back of the Star God beast. The loud voice: "All come up, the little stars run fast."


    The little goblin also jumped up, and the little ice hippocampus later jumped up together, as if it was playing very embarrassingly.


    Xinghai God beast suddenly launched the ability of the Xinghai shuttle, only to see the stars outside it, like the Xinghe guard, the speed suddenly increased a lot.


    "Wait for me!" Zhao Yu Xiao Wang rushed over, but it was too big to hold the tail of the Xinghai beast.


    Starlight flowed, the body of the Xinghai beast directly penetrated into the glacier, so that the black ice hippocampus swooped into an empty space, the body hit the glacier and collapsed the glaciers.


    However, the mysterious ice hippocampus still did not give up chasing, the Xinghai beasts shuttled among the glaciers, they followed the run, the speed is not slower than the Xinghai beast.


    In addition to those black sea horses, the ice sea horses also chased together, constantly making a scream.


    when!


    Seeing the mysterious ice hippocampus will be chased into the clouds, but see the iron chain on the big iron stove automatically flew out, entangled the neck of the black ice hippocampus, so that they can no longer advance half a step, but because of the chain The contraction was pulled back to the side of the big iron furnace, and the anger of the mouth was groaning, but it was how to struggle without the chains.


    Those ice seahorses are still chasing the Xinghai beasts, but after the Xinghai beasts pass through the icebergs and continue through several mountains, they have no shadow on those ice sea horses.


    At first, I was able to hear the screams of the ice seahorse, and I couldn��t hear even the screams.


    "Xinghai God beast is really an escape artifact!" Hansen secretly admired, promoted to the super Xinghai beast, the speed and ability of the Xinghai shuttle is stronger.


    The star **** beast stopped on an ice sheet, and everyone came down from the back of the star **** beast. According to the jade lion king, the star **** beast admired: "This brother can actually shuttle between substances, this ability is too strong. ""


    The little ice hippocampus that was brought out together was a little panicked at this time. Like the child who could not find her mother, she turned around and shouted from time to time, as if she was summoning it. Loved ones.


    It��s just a long way from the ice seahorse, and even if it��s called again, I��m afraid those ice seahorses can��t hear it.


    Boa jumped on the back of Xiao Bing''s hippocampus and stretched out his chubby little hand to touch his head: "Little baby, don''t be afraid of a baby, have a baby to accompany you."


    Xiaobing Haimao screamed twice, and his head rubbed two times against Boa, as if he had found a mountain, not as helpless as before.

 Chapter 1553： Return to the tower

    Hansen originally wanted to kill Xiao Bing Haima. It seems that Boa seems to like it very much, and he can only give up this plan.


    "I didn''t think there would be a creature in the iron furnace, and I don''t know what kind of existence he is?" said the little lion king.


    "A living creature, shouldn''t it be a fetish thing?" The little goblin said with some distress.


    "I don''t know if it is a fetish, but we still don''t want to provoke him any more. Those black ice horses are probably top-notch among super-organisms, but they are obediently packed by the big iron furnace chain. There is no resistance at all. The creatures in the big iron furnace are absolutely terrifying, not that we can fight." Han Sen said, he went ahead.


    Everyone is the same idea. I dare not go to the idea of ??a big iron stove. I can only go to other places to try my luck.


    The little ice hippocampus also followed Boa, and some of them began to miss the ice sea horses. Later, they played and opened up, and soon they became lively again.


    It��s just that Hansen has been in the ruins for a few days, and there is nothing to gain.


    Hansen didn''t care much about whether he had any gains. He had been secretly practicing the secret technique obtained from the white metal tower. Once he was trained, let the Xinghai beast take him back and try his luck to see if he could top the tower. Those treasures are given out.


    To say the things of the gods, the seven things in the tower are most likely to be the gods.


    With the goblin they searched around in the ruins, Hansen was also a tourist, and did not think about what benefits he could get.


    In the relics of the gods, he turned for more than half a month. On this day, Hansen was still as usual, sitting on the back of the Star God beast to cultivate the secret technique. Suddenly, his life was suddenly spurred, and the blood of the whole body suddenly accelerated.


    Just different from the previous ones, the whole body''s blood is no longer running with the heart as the center. The blood flows into the life gate, and then flows out, there are some inexplicable changes, forming a new cycle, making Hansen''s The flesh is driven by the blood and produces a strange change.


    This change is not limited to blood, but blood is more like a catalyst, causing a strange change in Hansen''s cells and genes.


    Hansen��s appearance did not change much. The change itself was internal and there was no obvious external manifestation. Only the pair of pupils changed from the original black to the blood red color.


    In addition to the color of the pupil, it seems that Hansen is no different from the previous one, but in fact there has been earth-shaking changes.


    Hansen feels that his flesh and blood bones seem to have been reorganized. Some of them are different from the previous ones. The weight of the body has increased several times. However, the body and bones are like birds, creating a hollow structure. The blood no longer flows from the blood vessels, but flows through the mid-air of the bones and flesh, directly infiltrating the flesh and bones.


    This change makes Han Sen feel more sensitive to the subtle changes in the body, and his control is stronger and more delicate, and the strength of the body seems to be stronger at once.


    It was only Han Sen��s gaze that fell on the Xinghai beast and the jade lion, but they were shocked.


    His vision changed a little under the influence of bloodyness. Under the **** perspective, he could see the red liquid flow in the body of the little lion.


    Originally Hansen thought it was their blood flow, but looked carefully, but found that it was a bit different.


    If the blood circulation is flowing, it should be centered on the heart, but what Hansen sees is not the case. The red color flows through them, forming a patchy area with different strengths and weaknesses, and there is no fixed circulation route. .


    "Don''t those are their vitality?" Hansen secretly guessed, but he was not sure.


    I wanted to see it carefully, but suddenly I felt that my brain was sore and the body began to twitch, as if the whole body was punctured by needles.


    Hansen quickly stopped the secret operation, the tingling and convulsions gradually disappeared, the body''s changes also returned to normal, and the blood re-centered on the heart.


    Only Hansen can still feel the weakness of the body, and the heart can not help but be shocked: "This secret law is so serious for the consumption of the body, but it is just a few minutes, even let my body almost overdraft, do not know the power after transformation In the end, I don��t know if the reds that I saw after the transformation are alive."


    Hansen has been resting for a long time, and his health is much better. There is nothing wrong with it.


    "It''s time to go to the white metal tower to win the treasure." Han Sen thought of a way to open the little goblin and the jade lion king, saying that it is looking for a split, with his own treasure, small silver and small stars Go to the white metal tower again.


    The little ice hippocampus has been following Boa, Hansen let it go without it, and can only bring it together.


    According to the jade lion king, after all, it is still an outsider. The little goblin guy has too many thoughts, and Hansen dare not let them go.


    The Xinghai God Beast took Hansen through the glacier mountains and once again came to the glacier mountain range where the flower of death was growing.


    The Xinghai beast has grown to super, and this time the Xinghai shuttle did not take much effort, and Hansen was brought directly to the white metal tower.


    Hansen couldn''t wait to push the door into the metal tower, and climbed the seventh floor all the way. He saw that all the seven treasures were still there, and a big stone in his heart fell to the ground.


    "It seems that Scorpio is really unable to cultivate the secret method, otherwise how will he come back to try it, or that he has not yet practiced?" Hansen said in his heart.


    Looking at the treasures on the seven stone platforms, Hansen ran the secret law, and his body entered the strange change, carefully reaching out and trying to take the treasure inside through the space vortex barrier.


    However, Hansen was very careful. The palm of his hand slowly approached, and the nails were close to the stone platform. The front part of the nail disappeared immediately.


    Han Sen��s face changed slightly, and he immediately took his hand back: ��Is this secret method unable to cross the space vortex barrier?��


    Hansen spent so much thought and came with hope. Who knows that this is the result, and the heart only feels cool.


    At this time, Hansen suddenly heard the sound of a booming sound outside. The entire metal tower was shaken by the earthquake, and then he heard a very familiar voice.


    Han Sen''s face changed and he quickly walked toward the tower window, trying to push it, and the tower window was actually pushed away.


    Looking down from the tower window, as he thought, the eleven black ice horses fell on the front of the white metal tower, and it was just blocked at the gate.


    The eleven black sea horses, at this time, yelled at the metal tower and made a loud noise.


    "I wiped, those black sea horses are so embarrassed, even pulled a big iron stove to chase over? I knew that, I should not come with a small ice hippocampus." Han Sen thought that those black ice hippocampus is chasing to save Xiao Xuanhai Ma, the heart is secretly depressed.

 Chapter 1554： Headless stone man

    I don''t know when the ice flame in the big iron furnace burned again.


    Eleven ice-cold seahorses in the mouth of the trumpet-like mouth, shooting the spring-like hail of gas, even directly sprayed into the white metal tower.


    "I am going, these black ice hippocampus will not be so embarrassing? Even if you told me to steal the small ice hippocampus, it would not freeze us to death with Xiaobing hippocampus? Tiger poison is not eating, you are better than The tiger is still awkward!" Han Sen secretly depressed, thinking about how to survive.


    The hail of the hail has fallen on the white metal tower, and the entire metal tower is shrouded in it. Now, even if you use the small star''s Xinghai shuttle ability to slip out of the metal tower from behind, I am afraid that it will be the horrible hail. Force freeze.


    Bang!


    The surrounding glaciers were all frozen and shattered under the hail, and the mountains collapsed directly. The white metal tower collapsed with the collapsed ice peak.


    The flowers of those horrible deaths have been frozen into ice flowers under the hail of the hail, and the flowers burst into pieces of ice and slag, and the glacier of the earth is cracking, just like the end of the world.


    The power of the eleven black ice horses is too horrible. They only look at the power they spurt, and may even be the supernatural creatures.


    "Your sister, this is my life... No, it��s so horrible, why don��t I feel the cold?�� Hansen was shocked, but suddenly found that he didn��t even have I feel cold.


    The horrible hail of anger smashed the glacier peaks, but Hansen did not feel a little cold, as if the horrible hail of the outside did not exist.


    "Is it too cold, I am frozen and stupid, I have no consciousness, I can''t feel cold?" Hansen licked himself, and suddenly he groaned, his flesh was still so white and smooth, and he was not Signs of freezing.


    "What is going on here? Is it that the white metal tower resists the hail of the black sea ice horses?" Hansen was shocked and thought of a new problem.


    The icebergs that were originally based on the white metal towers have been frozen and collapsed by the eleven seahorses. The white metal towers have also fallen, but until now, they have not felt the shaking of the tower. .


    Hansen quickly walked to the side of the tower window and looked out. This moment suddenly surprised him and widened his eyes.


    The white metal tower did not fall with the collapsed peaks, but was suspended in the air. More precisely, it was held in the air by a palm.


    It was a huge stone palm. It was already a very large white metal tower. It was held by the palm of the stone. It could not completely occupy the entire palm. It seemed to be a toy on the palm.


    Han Sen looked at the palm of his hand and suddenly looked at him. He saw that the palm of his hand was connected with a huge stone man, and the stone man had no head.


    The stone man sits between the glaciers and holds a white metal tower in one hand, which looks exactly the same as the headless stone people Hansen saw on the first floor of the white metal tower.


    It��s just that the stone man at this time is full of sunshine, and the stone body of Tongtian is not even enough to see the ice peak mountain, just like the heaven and earth body of the gods.


    "Heaven...life...day...life..."


    From the headless stone man, the voice of nothingness, the voice is desolate and mournful, seems to be accused of the impermanence of the destiny, but it is full of boundless unwillingness and determination.


    The stone man has no head. Hansen doesn''t know where the sound is coming from, but the sound is like a rolling thunder. The blood of the shock is rushing, and the blood seems to break out with the sound.


    When Han Sen looked at the eleven black ice horses and the big iron stove, his face changed.


    Those black iron hippocampus and big iron stoves, their body shape does not know when it has become extremely huge, compared with the stone people are not inferior.


    Every black iron hippocampus is as huge as a star-rated warship. The big iron stove that is pulled is like a planet.


    "Destiny... destiny... my life is from the sky..." The voices of the stone people are getting more and more fierce. It seems to have torn the atmosphere of the heavens and the earth, like the soul of the war that never ends, the temper of killing Ride up.


    "Baptism of the endless years, you still haven''t realized it yet?" There was a cold voice inside the big iron furnace, which didn''t sound too big, but it passed through the stone people''s rolling thunder, and it was clearly introduced. Hansen had no words in their ears.


    The voice was a bit neutral, and Hansen couldn''t hear anyone who was a man or a woman, but he was sure to speak the creatures he wore before.


    "I don''t realize death." The stone man made a fierce sound like the thunder, and another big mountain like a mountain went to the eleven Xuantie hippocampus and the big iron furnace to suppress.


    The heavens and the earth seem to be torn by the big hand, unable to suppress the fall. Wherever the big hand is, the space suddenly breaks apart, as if the stone man is going to go down, even the whole world will be crushed and broken.


    Eleven ice-cold sea horses roared angrily, and they were even bigger than the constant-star battleship guns. They spewed out the hail of the hail, and they held the big stone hand, so that they could not fall.


    The horrible hail of the wind made the stone appear frost on the hands of the stone, and soon it was frozen into a thick layer of ice.


    "You are dead, you should realize." The cold voice came out of the big iron furnace.


    "Death does not realize." Stone people voice anger and indignation, the big hand continues to press down, the ice layer frozen above the palm of the hand has been broken, seeing the big hand will be suppressed on the top of the eleven Xuanbing Iron Sea.


    puff!


    Eleven black ice horses suddenly spurted back, obviously unable to withstand the horrible power of the stone man.


    "Then it will be completely annihilated." With the indifferent voice, I saw that the lid of the big iron furnace was wide open, and the ice flame inside was sprayed out and turned into a rolling torrent that rolled toward the body of the stone man.


    Hansen knew at this time that those black ice hippocampus were not directed at him and Xiao Binghaima, but when they saw this power, they could not help but secretly complain.


    Originally, I just wanted to get some baby. Who knows that luck is so bad, and caught up with a battle between bosses. His strength is like a creek compared with the stone man and the creature in the big iron furnace. Compared with the sea, there is no influence at all.


    Looking at the ice flames rolling like a river, Hansen was worried that the ice flame would destroy them together with the metal tower.


    But who knows that the stone man is holding the metal tower''s big hand, the metal tower will fly automatically, suspended in the air to meet the horrible ice flame.


    Then Hansen saw that the hail was inhaled into the white metal tower, and the overwhelming hail was suddenly sucked clean by the metal tower.

 Chapter 1555： Absorb blood color power

    Hansen��s face was a bit ugly, so many ice flames were sucked into the metal tower, and they were not flooded inside the metal tower. They were terrible in the metal tower.


    The image that Hansen imagined did not appear. The ice flames that were sucked into the metal tower did not flood, and did not even flow inside the tower.


    Just inside the top of the tower, there is another stone platform. There is a cluster of ice flames on the stone platform, which is like a flower on the stone platform.


    Now Hansen finally knows where the other seven stone slabs come from. The original ones are not the collections of the tower owners, but are received by the metal towers.


    "These guys are so horrible, you have to find a way to escape." Han Sen looked out of the tower and wanted to find a chance to escape.


    This time the ice flame did not hurt them, but in this war, who knows what will happen next, or find a way to escape.


    However, the outside situation made Han Sen dare not act rashly. After the ice flame was taken in by the metal tower, the metal tower directly pressed toward the big iron furnace, and the momentum seemed to crush the big iron furnace town.


    I saw that in the big iron furnace, the ice flame had completely dissipated, I don��t know if it was extinguished by itself, or it was absorbed by the metal tower.


    A whole body of black armor came out of the big iron furnace, and a tower base that held down the metal tower hardened the metal tower, letting the metal tower shine on the metal tower, and it could not be pressed for half a minute.


    The headless stone man presses the palm of the tower at the top of the tower, and the horrible force pushes the metal tower down. The black armor is hard-topped below, and two horrible forces are added to the metal tower, which erupts with horrible power fluctuations. .


    The powerful shock wave radiates out around the tower, and the surrounding glacial mountains immediately collapse, and the ice in the sky flutters, killing the heavens and the earth.


    Hansen and Boa were also uncomfortable in the tower. The metal tower suffered two forces of horror to the extreme, and it was not completely blocked.


    The strength of the stone man and the power of the black armor have partially infiltrated into the tower. The strength of the stone man is as **** as Hansen feels very familiar. It is the power derived from the secret skills of the tower.


    "Does this headless stone man have anything to do with the Emperor? Or is it a human Emperor?" Hansen flashed countless thoughts.


    The strength of the black armor is very strange. It seems to be the power of the ice flame, a combination of ice and fire. Hansen can''t see the origin of this power, but feels extremely powerful.


    Only a trace of power penetrated into the tower, not much damage to the metal tower, but caused a lot of trouble for Hansen.


    The inside of the tower is simply *****, a cold bone into the bones, a hot soul in a while, and blood power from the stone people, causing Hansen��s blood in their bodies to flow backwards, as if they are going to burst out of the body. .


    Small silver and silver and Xinghai beasts are struggling against these two terrible forces, but they don''t look very good. Their breath becomes very chaotic, and they may burst into the body at any time.


    Hansen has summoned the gene of the **** and the bloodthirsty ant king to counter the horrible power.


    The power of the headless stone man and the black armor seems to be between the middle and the middle. For a time, no one can help but who is deadlocked.


    Hansen looked outside and there were some shelters for metal towers. The power outside was terrible. Under such circumstances, they did not have the possibility to rush out.


    Hansen felt the power in the tower, and suddenly he moved: "I also cultivated the secret law in the tower. I don''t know if I can use my power to try to control the blood color that penetrates into the tower. If it can be controlled, it is not necessary. At the same time, to counter the two forces, you only need to concentrate on the power of ice and fire, it will be a lot easier."


    When the mind was moved, Hansen opened the secret law of the tower, urging the power of the blood and nerves, changing his body and entering the strange state.


    Han Sen has just activated the secret law, but has not yet controlled the blood color strength, but suddenly felt the blood color infiltration into the tower, and it automatically came to his body, as if he had found a home.


    Originally, the consumption of this secret method was extremely high. Hansen couldn��t stand it for too long, but after those **** forces poured into his body, he felt more and more spiritual, no feeling of exhaustion, and no last headache. And convulsions.


    After the **** force poured into his body, it was easy to be refining the secret law, nourishing his changed body, and the changes in the body''s flesh and blood bones were more intense.


    As more and more blood color power was refining by Hansen, Hansen actually felt that he seemed to have some strange connection with this white metal pagoda.


    He seems to be able to feel the pulsation of the metal tower itself, and there is a strange feeling connected with the blood of the metal tower.


    But this is just a feeling, he can''t really drive the metal tower.


    As the confrontation intensified, Hansen saw the treasures on the stone platform, as if it had been eroded by some strange power, and began to decompose and dissipate, even the ice flame was no exception.


    The treasures on the stone slowly decomposed, and the little light radiated from the stone and merged into the main body of the tower, making the brilliance of the tower more and more sinister, and the power seems to be growing.


    "Do you really obsessed?" I saw the black armor''s indifferent voice coming again.


    If the headless stone voice is away from hate: "If Wu is a destiny, I would rather never realize it."


    "Then it will be completely annihilated." With the cold voice, the black armor slammed on the tower of the metal tower, and the metal tower flew up.


    The stone man was pierced by the metal tower according to the big hand of the metal tower, and the body involuntarily stepped back a few steps.


    The black armor''s body of ice flames condensed, turned into a knife of ice and fire, breaking open the void to the stone people smashed the past.


    The knife flames are shocking, and the towers are like the sky.


    Han Sen��s gaze can only see the explosion of various horrible forces outside, as if the heavens and the earth have been indented and broken, and there is no way to see what is going on outside.


    The treasures on the stone have all been broken down into the metal tower, and from time to time you can hear the impact of the blade and the metal tower.


    Every impact made the power inside the tower more chaotic, and the tower body violently shakes, as if a magnitude 10 earthquake occurred.


    Even Hansen couldn''t control his body, and like the small silver and silver, the little stars and the small ice hippocampus, rolled around in the tower.


    Hansen holds Boa tightly in his arms, tries not to let her be hit, and the body runs the secret law at the same time, constantly absorbing the blood color power that flows into the tower, so that the small silver and silver do not have to withstand the intrusion of blood color, only need Fight a small amount of ice fire power.


    Fortunately, the metal tower itself is determined to be sturdy, experienced a number of horrific collisions, still not broken, the power that can penetrate into the tower is only a small part, Hansen they can barely support.

 Chapter 1556： Great gene nucleus

    I don''t know how much time has passed. It seems like Hansen''s feeling is so long after a century, and suddenly I heard a loud bang.


    Hansen only felt his body slammed up and hit the ceiling of the tower, then fell again, and everything recovered.


    The metal tower no longer shook, there was no sound outside, and the power that penetrated into the tower gradually dissipated.


    "Is it finished? Who won?" Hansen got up from the ground, rubbed his head, and looked around: "Small silver, little stars, are you all right?"


    Small silver and small stars, and the little ice hippocampus are also climbing up from the ground, shaking their heads and shaking their bodies, it looks a little dizzy.


    Fortunately, they did not seem to be hurt, although the smell of the body is a little weak, but it is still normal.


    Hansen saw that they had nothing to do, and they were relieved. They quickly went to the tower window and looked out. After seeing the outside situation, they could not help but stay.


    The outside of the tower window is all water, just like entering the marine museum, there are many marine creatures swimming around.


    Hansen reached out and found out that it was really water. He looked up and saw that the sky was like a cloud of clouds, and there were many strange cracks.


    Looking carefully, Hansen knows what is happening now.


    The metal tower split the ice and sank into the sea, and now they are on the bottom of the sea.


    There are a lot of marine life around, but I don��t see the stone people and the black armor. I don��t know where they went, and whether they have won or lost.


    Hansen tried to swim out of the tower window. The marine creatures looked very weak, and the atmosphere was the standard of ordinary aliens and primitive creatures. There was no threat to Hansen.


    Hansen swam all the way to the ice cracks. After wearing it out of the water, he found that there was a glacier sea around him, and he could not see the glacier mountains at all.


    "Isn''t this the area of ??the relics of God?" Hansen looked around and couldn''t feel the shroud of that strange power, obviously not in the remains of God.


    The stone man and the black armor did not know how long they had been playing, and they had already shot the remains of God.


    Hansen looked around and saw no headless stone man and black armor. He did not sense the power fluctuations nearby, and then sneaked back into the metal tower in the sea.


    They are a lot better, they seem to be awake, and the small silver and silver are using their lightning power to treat themselves and the small ice hippocampus.


    The little stars are okay, it has been promoted to super, the flesh is stronger than the small silver and silver, and there is not much damage.


    Hansen ran downstairs and ran to the first floor. Sure enough, he did not see the headless stone statue. The first floor of the metal tower is now empty. There is nothing left except for the secret law.


    "Sure enough, the headless stone man is the headless stone statue in the tower." Hansen secretly thought: "Now the headless stone man does not know where to go, I don''t know if I can control this metal tower?"


    This metal tower has such a powerful power, and it has been fighting for so long with the horrible black armor. There is no damage, it is definitely a top treasure.


    Hansen had been able to feel connected with the metal tower before. At this time, I wanted to give it a try and see if I could take this unowned metal tower to my own.


    But now Hansen can''t feel his connection with the metal tower, just a little hesitation, Han Sen once again used the secret method to turn his body into that strange state.


    When he entered this state, he immediately had such a strange connection with the metal tower, and it was stronger than before.


    Hansen tried to control the metal tower. He didn''t know if he could do it. He tried it before the headless stone man and the black armor, but he didn''t succeed.


    But now the metal tower has lost control, and maybe there is a chance.


    Hansen is just holding the attitude of trying it out. It is best to be able to control the metal tower. If it can''t be controlled, it can only be said that there should be no life.


    Who knows that Hansen��s mind is fretting, and the metal tower suddenly trembles and makes a banging sound, as if it is going to collapse.


    Scared Hansen quickly took the small silver and silver together and drilled out of the metal tower, floating in the sea and watching the shaking metal tower.


    The metal tower was shaken a few times, and the huge tower was slowly shrinking. In a short time, it was reduced to the size of the palm. As Hansen��s body flowed, it was shot into his soul.


    "Get the Great Gene Nuclear Tower."


    At the same time, Han Sen��s mind also sounded a familiar voice, and Hansen was overjoyed: ��The Great Gene Nuclear, which is really the top treasure.��


    Hansen has no relevant information, and he does not know the essential difference between the gene of the Great Emperor and the super gene nucleus. However, the Great Emperor should be the corresponding supernatural creature, which should not be as simple as a super gene nucleus.


    I was trying to summon the tower of the gods to see how powerful it was. Hansen suddenly felt a headache, and the whole body was convulsive. He had to lift the secret law and restore his usual state.


    However, after resuming the usual state, Hansen wanted to summon the tower of the gods, but found that he could not get in touch with the destiny tower. The destiny tower seemed to be a dead object sleeping in his soul sea.


    "Can you only use the Destiny Tower in that kind of transformation?" Hansen was slightly distressed.


    If he can only use the Destiny Tower under that transformational state, he will not last long, and the time he can use is very limited.


    Hansen took Boa and they swam out of the water and returned to the glacier. They wanted to determine where they were, but there were glaciers and seas everywhere, and even the iceberg could not see one. Obviously, the remains of the gods. It is already far away.


    The direction of the sea is definitely not right. Han Sen probably judged the position and went to the south. Although I don��t know where this is, the general direction of going south is not wrong.


    There are small stars carrying them forward, speed and energy saving, there are small silver and silver, the general aliens do not dare to approach them, but just a few days, they have already walked out of the snow.


    It��s just that the surrounding scene is still very strange, and Hansen can��t judge where it is.


    Hansen had to let the little stars carry them and continue to go south. Only then did they walk for more than a dozen miles. Suddenly they heard the sound of shouting and killing in front.


    "There are humans?" Hansen heard the voice suddenly happy, and many of those shouts were spoken by human beings, and there was a great possibility of human beings.


    Hansen quickly took the small silver and silver and they walked over and could see the words of the human compatriots. At least, I can find out where it is.


    Turning over a mountain forest, I saw that there were several human beings in front of killing a different creature. What surprised Hansen was that there were actually acquaintances he knew in humans.


    However, it seems that their situation is very bad now, although several people have killed the other creatures together, but they have been defeated by the killing of different creatures, and it is difficult to maintain the formation.

 Chapter 1557： Killing the sanctuary

    Among those few human beings, the one headed by is one of the iron fists and half gods.


    When Hansen went to the Semi-God Association last time, he had some contradictions with Jia Sidao, and finally he was dissipated.


    "I didn''t expect luck to be so bad. I finally met a few humans, and one of them was a family. Is it really a matter of narrow roads?" Han Sen��s heart secretly snarled.


    Jia Sidao''s strength is quite good. He has an iron-blade glove on his right hand. It seems to be his gene nucleus. Each punch can leave a scar on the hard scale of the alien creature.


    It is a pity that his companion is weak, and he has hardly penetrated the ability of the other creature''s scales. The knife in his hand is cut on the other creature. Basically, it does not make much difference.


    The alien creature looks very weird, and the body is a bit like a tortoise, but there is no turtle shell on the body, but a solid scale, and it is very thick.


    Jia Sidao should already be a gem-quality gene nucleus. The boxing is on the top, and the scales are cut nearly half a foot thick, so that you can see a little flesh and blood.


    The alien creatures ran rampant, like Jia Zidao and so on, although the speed is not very fast, there is no fatal threat, it seems very dangerous.


    "Several, do you need help?" Hansen came close, Hansen came to the vicinity with a small silver and silver, but did not immediately help.


    The battle is still a little bit glued. He was somewhat inconsistent with Jia Sidao. It is not good to be directly shot as a stalker, so Hansen asked one.


    "Friends even shot." Jia Sidao and others heard the news, they have been very hard to deal with this alien creature, and they have been unable to re-create it. Now the physical exertion is very serious. It is hard to say whether it can be retired. Some people help naturally. It''s better.


    However, Jia Xiangdao turned his head and saw that the person who came to see it was Hansen, and his face could not help but change.


    After Hansen got their reply, he did not hesitate to summon the gene of the splitting knife directly. The body shape flashed in front of the alien creature and slashed.


    The hard shell of the hard shell is directly split into two halves by a splitting knife. It is like cutting tofu.


    Some people like Jia Sidao and others were shocked, and they looked at Hansen and the alien creatures that were split in half.


    The creature is called the armored beast, and its defensive power is considered to be the top of the blood creatures. It was turned into a halves by Hansen. Even Jia��s words were shocked.


    "Hunting the blood of the gods, and getting the beast of the armor, the gene nucleus is broken, the flesh and blood are edible, and the absorption can randomly obtain 0 to 10 points of the gene."


    Hansen couldn��t think of the soul of the beast, but he was somewhat happy.


    The splitting knife is a super gene nucleus, and it is also a very destructive one in the super gene nucleus. It takes no effort to kill a **** blood creature. It is an unexpected joy to get the blood animal beast.


    "Jia Guanzhu, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Han Sen looked at Jia Sidao.


    Jia Xiangdao said with a strong smile: "Han��s brother hasn��t seen it for so long, and his strength has improved a lot. It��s so easy to kill the armored beast, I��m already promoted to super?��


    "The super **** gene is so easy to get it. I just just got the gene full of God, but it is just luck, and I got a destructive gene nucleus," Hansen said with a smile.


    Several other people have come up and Hansen has been chilling. They are all older gods. When they say their names, Hansen has heard of them. Except for Jia Sidao, other half gods Hansen have never seen them. .


    Hansen said that he did not want to be the flesh and blood of the beast, they were even more delighted, and more enthusiastic, and answered Hansen''s questions in great detail.


    Han Sen knew that this was the place, his face could not help but change.


    There is a human sanctuary here, and Jia Sidao, who now lives in the human sanctuary, is one of the fewest shelters in humanity.


    It��s just the owner of this shelter, but Hansen��s heart is not willing to see it.


    Although there have been many more humans who have been promoted to the demigods in recent years, there are not many who are really strong in the fourth shelter. The average person can think of it, and I am afraid that only Luo Haijun.


    Jia Sidao is the sanctuary where they are located, the sanctuary sheltered by Luo Haijun.


    Hansen was hesitant in his heart and didn''t know if he was going to kill the sanctuary.


    Originally, the mother left Luo, and this thing could not blame Luo Haijun. Hansen had no special feeling for Luo Haijun.


    However, Luo Haiyan tempted Han Yu to practice "Non-Tianjing", but Han Sen felt very dissatisfied. The impression of Luo Haijun and Luo Jia also became very bad.


    When Luo Haiqi had any problems, Luo Jia would let a young girl from Han Hao go to the ten-year agreement, and it will be one generation after another, and every ten years will go to desperately, this kind of disaster and the disaster of future generations. The fact that Luo Haijun was imposed on Han Han��s body was the basis for Han Sen��s impression that Luo Jia and Luo Haijun were bad.


    "Han Sen, you have been a grandfather in the shelter, we are taking you to see him?" said a demigod named Liu Che.


    Hansen hesitated and shook his head and said: "No, I still have things, I will not go."


    After that, Han Sen is ready to leave. Now he probably knows where this is, and it is not difficult to go back to the location of the relics of God.


    The goblin is still in the remains of the gods, and Hansen has to go back to the benefits of the Divine Light Tunnel, so he still intends to go to the relics of the gods first, to see the Jade Lion King and the Leprechaun are still absent.


    "Han brother, please stay." Jia Sidao hesitated, and called Hansen.


    "What''s the matter with the Jiaguan owner?" Hansen stopped and looked at Jia Xiangdao.


    Jia Sidao bit his teeth and said with a strong smile: "Han, I have a business that I want to talk to you. I don''t know if you are interested?"


    "What business?" Hansen looked at Jia Xiangdao with a puzzled look.


    "Related to killing super **** creatures, I found some super-god creatures that can be hunted by chance. Just because the strength is not enough, the body of the super **** creature can''t be broken. With the power of Han''s brother''s gene core, there may be opportunities. "Jia likedao said.


    "What super **** creature?" Hansen came to interest.


    Of course, he is very interested in hunting the super **** creature to get the essence of life genes.


    Hansen recently only got a piece of life gene extract, which is the life-threatening essence of the hyena, which has not yet come and absorbed.


    "This is a bit of a hassle. It''s better to go back to the shelter and negotiate slowly. I promise you will be interested in them." Jia said.

 Chapter 1558： Luojia

    Hansen hesitated for a moment, or followed Jia��s return to killing the sanctuary.


    Because Jia Sidao said that the super-god creature is not a simple one, but a group, listening to him, it seems that as long as there is enough power to break the super-human creatures, it is easy to kill all.


    Therefore, even Hansen has some heartbeats. He wants to listen to what is going on at the beginning. Although he and Jia Xiangdao have contradictions, in the face of interests, non-principal issues can be temporarily ignored.


    Although Hansen did not want to see the Luo family, he would not be afraid to see them.


    The size of the sanctuary is very large, and it is likely to be a super sanctuary. Only a few people come and go, and most of them are aliens and aliens.


    This is also a no-brainer. After all, human beings are still very few within the Fourth Shelter. Even if they are their own sanctuaries, human compatriots are also a minority.


    Not long after entering the shelter, there was no place where Jia Xiangdao lived. Hansen saw several humans coming from the opposite side, one of which was Luo Li.


    Luo Li is not Luo Xi��s sister. Hansen still wants to call a little sister. Long ago, Luo Li came to Hansen and wanted Han Sen to practice ��Non-Tianjing��, but Hansen didn��t know her at that time. It was Luo Li, and later asked Luo Wei to know her true identity.


    Luo Li was talking to two human men while walking, seeing Han Sen could not help but glimpse.


    The two human men also looked at Lori''s eyes. They didn''t seem to know Hansen. They just thought it was a strange young man.


    "Jia like the road, who is this person? The new half-god?" One of the human men said, the old-fashioned demigod of Jia Sidao, there is still a condescending meaning.


    Jia Sidao did not take it seriously. He said with a smile: "Yu Shao, this is still the relative of your Luo family. You don''t know?"


    "Family? What relatives do we come from?" Luo Yu said with a grin, it seems to be very disdainful to Jia Sidao.


    Because of the strength of the death of Da Luo, Luo Jia has never put the ordinary people in the league in his eyes, let alone ordinary people, even if he is a god, Luo family is not in the eyes.


    After all, in the entire sanctuary shelter, many deities and gods depend on the protection of the Luo family. Basically, all the deities of the gods see the Luo family, they are more respectful. After a long time, the Luo family has a kind of arrogance.


    This arrogance has been twice damaged before, once when Luo Haijun chose Hansen as the successor, and once when Han Han was chosen as the successor.


    These two times have dealt a lot with them. Although Luo��s family is not prosperous, there are still some blood vessels. Luo Haijun would rather choose a foreigner than choose them, so that they are very dissatisfied with the Han family.


    However, because of their arrogance, they deliberately expressed their disdain for the Korean family. They did not pay attention to Hansen and Han Han, and even subconsciously contradicted the news about them.


    It''s like seeing a nasty person on TV, and most people will subconsciously change channels.


    In fact, it��s not just the Korean family. There are not many of the entire leagues that can help the Luo family to pay attention.


    "Yeah, Hansen''s mother is Miss Luo Wei, count, you are Hansen''s uncle," said Jia Sidao.


    Hearing the names of Hansen and Luo Wei, Luo Yu and Luo Hui��s faces have become somewhat unsightly. In Luojia, these two names can be regarded as taboos.


    "It turns out that you are Hansen. It is good to be able to promote the half-god at a young age. Unfortunately, if you don''t take the right path, you will never be able to go to the elegant hall." Luo Yu said Hansen said coldly.


    "Is this person sick?" Hansen frowned. He had never seen Luo Yu. Now Luo Yu came up and said so many words that Han Sen only felt that Luo Yu was simply unreasonable.


    Hansen naturally didn''t know that Luo did not know how many people wanted to inherit Luo Haijun''s clothes, but Luo Haijun chose Hansen. As a result, Han Sen did not appreciate it. The non-Tianjing, which was sent to the door, was not practiced. Let the Luo family be very angry.


    In the eyes of the Luo family, Luo is the strongest family. "Non-Tianjing" is the strongest martial art. Hansen''s behavior is simply ridiculously ridiculous.


    "What is the right way?" Hansen asked Luo Yu.


    He doesn''t like the Luo family, and he naturally won''t be accustomed to them.


    Luo Yu said coldly: "It is useless to say anything to a stupid person."


    After all, Luo Yu walked directly from Han Sen, and regarded Hansen as nothing.


    "The people in Luojia are sick?" Hansen frowned. This Luo Yu is really inexplicable.


    "Cough, let''s go back and talk about it." Jia Sidao originally thought that the relationship between Han Jia and Luo Jia was so close, it should be better, so he would take the initiative to introduce it, but did not expect to get so embarrassed, and quickly transferred the topic. Road.


    Luo Yu and Luo Hui both walked over. Lori looked at Han Sen, but did not say anything.


    She is not a real Luo family, just a foster daughter, although there are some Luo family''s pride, but it is not as arrogant as Luo Yu.


    And because of Luo''s relationship, Luo Li is very concerned about the news of the Han family. The understanding of Hansen is much more than that of Luo Yu. They know that Han Senfei Luo Yu is comparable and is really a powerful person.


    Just as a member of the Luo family, Luo Li is not good to say anything about Hansen, who rejects the Luo family.


    After they left with Luo Yu, Luo Li found an excuse to leave, went to Luo Haijun''s residence, and told Han Sen to Luo Haijun about the news of the killing of the sanctuary.


    Han Sen followed Jia Sidao to his residence, and Jia Sidao said the details of the super **** creature alone.


    In a secret place, Jia Sidao discovered a very special super-god creature. Those super-god creatures will not move, and the scope of attack can be narrow, but their defense is amazing. The defense of blood creatures is so difficult to prevent, naturally it is impossible to kill the super **** creature.


    Today, after seeing Hansen��s super attack power, he will not hesitate to invite Hansen to come back and want to cooperate with Hansen to kill those super **** creatures.


    Hansen did not ask where the super **** creatures were, but asked them in detail.


    After Hansen listened, he couldn��t help but frown. "There is no such thing as a super-god creature that can''t move on the ground, the attack range is very short, and it can only be beaten."


    "That''s true, I saw it with my own eyes. I only know that place. If you are willing to cooperate, I will take you to see it in a few days." Jia Sidao said that he swears.

 Chapter 1559： Luo Haijun

    ��Why do you have a few days?�� Hansen asked.


    Jia Sidao said with embarrassment: "I have talked to Luo family about this matter before, but I haven��t talked about it yet. If it is not successful or not, I have to have a result first. But you can rest assured that even if you talk to Luo Jia, And I will definitely count you."


    Han Sen heard that Jia Rudao said what the old fox meant. He couldn��t kill the super-god creatures and wanted to cooperate with Luo, but he was afraid of Luo��s unloading and killing.


    Now that Hansen has come over, he wants to use Hansen and Luojia to achieve mutual checks and balances so that he can profit from it and not be swallowed by either party.


    Before Hansen met Luo Yu, in all likelihood, Jia Xidao, the old fox, deliberately wanted to see if Hansen��s relationship with Luo��s family was as bad as the rumors.


    "Jia like the old fox playing the abacus is good, but unfortunately the strength of the Luo family, I am afraid will not give him this opportunity, I am afraid he will have to make a choice." Hansen did not say it, promised Jia The Tao temporarily stayed in the sanctuary for a few days, waiting for his last news.


    In the past few days, Hansen has not been idle, and has absorbed the essence of life genes. Now his super **** gene has reached 26 points and his physical quality has also improved greatly.


    Taking advantage of these days, Hansen also just returned to the league to report a peace to his family.


    It��s only two or three days. Jia Sidao came to Hansen again. He said with a smile: ��Han��s brother, I really can��t help it. Luo Yu heard that you want to participate. I don��t agree anyway. It��s useless. You know, this is the place of Luo��s family, and I can��t help...��


    Hansen ignored the old fox complained of Jia Sidao. The matter was very obvious. Jia Xidao, the old fox, finally chose to cooperate with Luo Yu.


    "If this is the case, then let me be successful." Han Sen left after he finished.


    "Old Jia, do you really want to cooperate with Luo Yu?" After Hansen left, a question asked by the demigod of Jia Sidao.


    "I didn''t think that Luo Jia and Han Sen''s grievances were so deep. If Hansen participated, Luo Yu would completely withdraw. The two can only choose one. In comparison, Luo is more reliable, so I can only choose this way. "Jia likedao said helplessly.


    "Why don''t you choose Hansen? Isn''t he very powerful? If he is alone, we can divide it a bit more." The half-god still asked some less.


    Jia Sidao shook his head and said: "Han Sen is very powerful, but to what extent it is really powerful, we have not seen it with our own eyes. The strength of Luojia is clear to us, and Hansen has not practiced "Non-Tianjing". Still, there is no reliable family, and we have been at the Luojia site to ask for food, or to choose Luojia is more appropriate."


    ......


    After Hansen left Jia Sidao, he was ready to leave the sanctuary. He had intended to try his luck. Now that there is no chance, there is no need to stay.


    But before Hansen walked out of the gate of the shelter, he saw that Luo Li was not far from the front.


    "Mr. Da Luo wants to see you." Luo Li said straightforwardly.


    "I don''t want to see him." Han Sen didn''t like Luo Haizhen very much. He directly refused Luo Li, and walked around her and left the sanctuary.


    "It''s about Han Han." Luo Li stopped Hansen in one sentence.


    "Is there anything to talk about?" Don''t think that she would lie to her to practice non-Tianjing, she can drag her down, her name is Han not Luo." Han Sen said with a gloomy face.


    "You and I said that it is useless. Go directly to Mr. Daro and say it is not good? Or are you afraid?" Lori said indifferently.


    "Well, I will go and tell him clearly." Although Han Sen knew that Luo Li was a radical, but this did make sense. Now that his strength is enough, it is time to make it clear to Luo Haijun.


    In any case, Hansen will not let Han Han get involved in the never-ending whirlpool, that is, a bottomless pit, once stuck in, unless the vein of Yu Xiuluo is destroyed, it will harm future generations, Hansen will never Allow this to happen to your sister.


    "Please." Lori made a gesture of asking, and then led the way.


    Hansen followed Luo Li all the way to a shelter room. Hansen originally thought that the place where Luo Haiyu lived, even if it was not magnificent, must be very elegant.


    But after seeing it, Hansen was a little surprised.


    The place where Luo Haiyu lived was very simple. It was as simple as a bed and a table and a chair. There was nothing but the whole room was empty.


    Hansen had seen Luo Haijun when he had a physical problem last time. He saw him again at this time and found that he had not changed anything. He was still a look when he saw him.


    Luo Haijun sat behind the table and looked at Hansen. The legendary killing of the gods in the shelter was like an ordinary middle-aged man. He couldn��t see half-heartedness and looked at Han calmly. Sen.


    "You don''t want to play the idea of ??a small donkey. Her surname is Han, and she is not qualified to let her sell for your family." Hansen said straightforwardly to Luo Haijun.


    Luo Haiyan looked the same, but waved her hand. Luo Li went out of the room and closed the door from the outside.


    "I am dying." When Hansen still wanted to say something, Luo Haijun finally spoke, but Hansen was slightly surprised when he said it.


    Hansen looked at Luo Haijun and found that his vitality was vast, and there was no sign of partial failure, and even terrible. It was like a dying person.


    "Do you think that you can lie to Xiaoxiao to sell your life for you? You are dead and you are all your own family, and have nothing to do with our surname Han." Hansen said coldly.


    Luo Haiyan sighed: "If Luo family has people who can use it, I will not find two of your brothers and sisters, and will not use such means."


    After a pause, Luo Haijun went on to say: "Even if I can continue to live, I will not let these juniors bear such a heavy fate, but I am really dying, and there are only less than five years left. However, the next time I have a duel with Jade Shulu is after six years, I can''t wait until that time, when Han Yu can only replace me, there is a chance."


    "Who are you who win and lose, what does it have to do with us? I will say it again, she will never play for your family." Hansen said coldly.


    Luo Haijun shook her head slightly: "She has cultivated the real "Non-Tianjing", even if she does not go, Yu Xiuluo will come to her."

 Chapter 1560： Jade Shura is Jade Shuluo?

    Hansen thought: "Are you not a hooligan? Losing you is still the **** of the world, and it is still my grandfather."


    It��s just that Hansen didn��t dare to say it. The other party is his elder.


    I haven''t waited for what Hansen said. Luo Haijun continued: "Although I don''t want to admit it, I have to admit that Xiu Luo, who has more blood in Shura, is indeed better than the qualification of practicing non-Tianjing. We have to be a lot stronger. In order to win the jade, I have to use some special means. This is also a serious overdraft of my life. No matter how much I support it, I have lived for five years. I have no other choice. I have to Find someone who can take over."


    After a pause, Luo Haijun said: "I said that this is not to make you sympathize with me, just to let you know that Han Han is already a fact. It is the most important thing to think about how she can win her showdown after six years. of."


    "I said, I won''t let Han Han sell your life for you. It''s not her fate." Han Sen was a little surprised that Luo Haijun might actually die, but on Han Han''s things, he There will be no concessions.


    Luo Haijun looked at Han Sen. The look was like watching a child with a small temper. He smiled and said, "So what do you want to do?"


    "Do they want "Non-Tianjing"? Give them it," Hansen said.


    Luo Haijun shook his head slightly: "Even if you are willing to give it, I am afraid that Yu Xiuluo will not be willing to give up. Do you think they can tolerate other people in the world who will be "Non-Tianjing"? Even if you give them, they will try their best If you want Han Han��s life, even those who have been exposed to the Non-Tianjing will become their target of hunting, including your mother."


    "Then kill them all," Hansen said.


    Luo Haijun did not argue again, just said: "Do you not think that the three words of Yu Xiuluo are familiar?"


    "What do you mean?" Hansen did not respond for a while.


    Luo Haiyan shook his head and said: "The Queen of the Shura now is called Yu Xiuluo. Do you think this is just a coincidence?"


    "The Queen of Shura is the jade of this generation?" Han Sen''s face changed slightly. Although he used to think that the two names were so strange, but never thought that the Queen of Shura would actually be the descendant of Yu Xiuluo.


    Because the spiritual concept of the Shura people is much stronger than that of human beings, Jade Shulu is a human being, although it is said that after he combined with the Shura, coupled with the descendants of the Shura, and now the human body in the body of the jade There are very few genes, but their origins can be mixed into the Shura, which is somewhat surprising.


    Luo Haijun nodded slightly: "The Empress of Shura today is the descendant of the generation of Yu Xiuluo, and it is also the strongest descendant of Yu Xiuluo. Although she only cultivated half of the non-Tianjing, but in the battle of the last decade I just managed to win her line, and she is still on the rise. Even if I don''t die after five years, it is unknown whether I can win her again."


    Luo Haijun said, took out a wafer and a diary and pushed it to Hansen: "This is the battle material between me and Yu Xiuluo, as well as some of my personal comprehension and creation of non-Tianjing. "With the techniques, I hope that you can hand them over to Xiaoyan. After six years of fighting, she will win anyway. If she loses, not only will I be a family, but the whole league will suffer, I can''t imagine. I have cultivated the complete "Non-Tianjing" Jade Shulu, and it will be strong to what extent."


    Hansen didn''t go to the chip and the diary, just said calmly: "Han is my sister, I will naturally teach her, don''t bother you, I will say the last time, don''t bother my sister, whether it is Jade or you. No matter who I am, I will kill it."


    After that, Han Sen got up and was ready to leave.


    "Children, you are too self-willed, it is like a mold carved in the mold, it is so rebellious and not listening to people." Luo Haijun said: "Have you ever thought about it, because of your waywardness, may Let Otaru lose his life and even your mother."


    Luo Haijun looked at Han Sen and did not seem to hear the general. He continued to leave and sighed: "If it is possible, I am not willing to choose you. Even if Luo Jia is defeated, you can live well. But she also I have cultivated the "Non-Tianjing". If the Luo family is defeated, Yu Xiuluo will not let her go. You have been wrong. You are already destined to be in this game. Even if I don''t force you, Yu Xiuluo will find you sooner or later. ""


    "Hold the child, this is the hope of our Luo family, and the hope of your Han family." Luo Haijun took the wafer and crystal book to Hansen.


    Hansen looked at Luo Haiqi, the legendary smashing of the gods, but now it seems to be a curtained old man, although his appearance is not old, but his heart is indeed old.


    I don''t know why, Han Sen suddenly felt that Luo Haijun was pitiful and sighed: "What have you done, why are there only five years of life? I am watching your vitality, and it is not like any dark injury."


    Luo Haijun said: "My qualifications are considered to be the top choice in Luojia, but the cultivation of "Non-Tianjing" is still not as good as that of Yu Xiuluo. The influence of Shura''s blood on "Non-Tianjing" is too Big, in order to win the jade, I have to walk a path that no one has ever walked, and cultivated the "Shu Luo" with the human body."


    "The Shura gene in our bloodline has long been weak and negligible. Relying on that thin bloodline and using the human body to cultivate "Shuluo", I was lucky enough to succeed, and the effect was unimaginable. Let me The power is so strong that it is far beyond ordinary humans."


    Luo Haijun��s face showed a few smug colors: ��This kind of strength is compatible with the ��Non-Tianjing��, which makes me almost invincible in the shelter, but at the same time, I have lost the ability to possess the nature of the shelter. I You can strengthen your body through the flesh and blood, but you won''t get the genes like you, and you can''t use all kinds of gene power. All I can use is physical strength and non-natural power. It''s just that, enough. Supporting me to fight the best alien creatures, it is difficult to find a few people or different creatures that can match me."


    "But this kind of power has over-developed my body. You should feel it. My vitality is much stronger than the average person. Now I am like a big balloon blowing, it looks big and strong. But it may burst at any time. I have tried my best to suppress that kind of power, but it is still expanding, for up to five years, maybe as long as three or four years, it will grow to the extent that I can''t suppress it." Said.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    Adding more to "wearing a wife in a school uniform."

 Chapter 1561： Unspeakable son

    Han Sen carefully observed the vitality of Luo Haijun with the hole in the tunnel, and found some clues.


    Luo Haijun''s vitality is indeed too strong, and the kind of power is like a very burning bonfire. The bigger the fire, the faster the body will be burned to ash.


    Under the pressure of his own strong suppression, Luo Haijun''s vitality is still strong and tremulous. Obviously he can''t control himself. Hansen believes a lot about what he said.


    "The cultivation method of Shura has also been in it, but I have made some modifications, the power is not as good as what I have cultivated, but the harm to the body has been reduced to a minimum." After a pause, Luo Haijun said: " If Han Yu��s strength in the past few years can reach the level of a battle with Jade Shura, then don��t let her practice this. If it doesn��t, it��s even more harmful, and it��s better than losing the game.��


    Said, Luo Haijun sent the wafer and diary to Hansen.


    Hansen still did not pick up, watching Luo Haijun said: "I can understand your mood, but these things are not needed."


    "Children, don''t be so stubborn, it''s about the lives of your mother and sister. Sometimes life has to compromise, no matter who is."


    Hansen shook his head: "I have said it before. Xiao Yan, she is our Korean family. I will teach her. As for these things, it is your family, we don''t need it. What''s more, your heart is old, one The things written by the old people, even if they look at them, are harmful to her."


    Luo Haijun smiled slightly, but his eyes were sharp, and he stared at Hansen. "It seems that I should let you see the real power of non-natural power. Maybe you will change your current thinking."


    "I am not a persistent person, but there is no room for negotiation, and my thoughts will never change." Hansen said firmly.


    "It��s not too late to read it." Even though Luo Haijun��s temper is much better now, especially the Luo Yi and Luo Wei who feel that he is guilty, so when he talks with Han Sen, it is a rare gentle side. Even those of the Luo family''s close relatives, I am afraid I have never seen such a good temper.


    Despite this, Luo Haijun couldn''t help but give birth to the lesson of Hansen''s mind, but this kind of mind is not malicious. The more he looks, the more he thinks that Hansen is too much like Luo.


    It��s not about looks, it��s the kind of temper, but once it��s decided, even the nine cows can��t pull back.


    Others don��t look back at the south wall, but Luo Wei is the kind of person who hits the south wall and doesn��t look back.


    Han Sen��s temper, let Luo Haiyan think of Luo Wei, who was reprimanded by him all day, but he only kept her with her nephew.


    Luo Haiyan''s palm was slightly moved, and he patted Hansen''s shoulder. This shot already contained the power of non-natural.


    Unlike Han Yu and Zero''s non-natural power, Luo Haijun''s non-natural power seems to have been integrated with him as a whole, which makes people feel the unbalanced feeling of non-natural power, as if this is just ordinary Just a shot, similar to the encouragement of the elders for the younger generation.


    Hansen��s look was dignified in an instant, and Luo Haijun��s strength was not inferior to any of the top guards in the Fourth Shelter.


    In Hansen''s eyes, this simple shot seems to have endless causal entanglement, as if the palm is destined to fall on his shoulder, even if the gods can not change.


    In an instant, Hansen has already moved the "Dong Xuan Jing" to the limit, and the whole body is shielded from the secret plane, and all the molecules that are not their own are excluded.


    Even so, Hansen still feels that Luo Haijun''s palm still seems to fall on his shoulder, the feeling can not speak.


    "Sure enough, Dong Xuan gas field can easily break Luo Li''s non-natural power, but it is almost useless for Luo Haijun. It is worthy of being called a man who kills God." Han Sen secretly praised him.


    However, the breath in the body is still running fast, breaking through the shackles directly. In an instant, the whole world has completely changed in the eyes of Hansen.


    The most powerful force of Dong Xuan Jing, although named as a hand to cover the sky, is not just the skill of the hand.


    Stepping out in a step, it seems that the chain of order that was immersed in Hansen��s body was broken.


    Luo Haiqi''s palm shot down, Han Sen actually stepped back, let him open his palm, let Luo Haiyan eyes wide open, palms solidified in the air, the whole person seems to be somewhat stunned.


    "Farewell." Han Sen gave a slight gift, then turned and left.


    He finally saw the real non-Tianjing, and also saw the power of Luo Haijun, it is worthwhile.


    In terms of strength, Luo Haijun should reach the level of Gu Qingcheng. Who is strong and who is weak is not good, it is undoubtedly the top power.


    Hansen��s own strength is still a bit worse, but it also proves that ��Dong Xuan Jing�� is indeed stronger than ��Non-Tianjing�� and has the following possibilities.


    It wasn''t until Hansen left the room that Luo Haijun came back, but his eyes still looked at the door of Hansen''s door, and muttered to himself: "Hey, you gave birth to a son who is incredible." Perhaps the fate of our Luo family can really be solved in his generation. A Luo family who does not practice the "Nation of the Book of Heaven" can actually go this step, I am afraid that no one will believe that if you go out, if Jade Shuro saw him and didn''t know what kind of reaction would it be?"


    Suddenly, Luo Haijun showed a strange smile: "It''s really interesting. I didn''t think that I would see such a funny thing before I die. Unfortunately, I can''t see the day he stood in front of Yu Xiuluo. It is a bit regrettable. ""


    After Hansen left Luo Haijun��s room, Luo Li followed up and asked, ��What did you say to Mr. Daro?��


    "Not that thing, do you know what to ask?" Hansen said casually.


    "Do you promise Han Han to come to our house?" Lori said with joy.


    "How is that possible? Xiaoxuan is our Korean family. Why do you come to Luojia?" Hansen was not happy.


    "Oh, shortsightedness, a foreign surname can enter the Luo family, cultivate the secret technique of Luojia, that is your blessing, but I still don''t know how to be good." A voice that was a little angry passed from far away.


    Hansen looked at the past and saw that Luo Yu and Luo Hui were not far away. The person who spoke was Luo Yu.


    "It is no wonder that Luo Haijun prefers to choose me and Xiaoxuan, and does not choose a successor in Luojia. These Luo family members are really spoiled." Han Sen secretly shook his head, and did not have any thoughts and Luo Yu what they said, only When it is not heard, turn and continue to move forward.


    However, Luo Yu apparently did not intend to let Hansen go so far. Several people came over just to block Hansen��s way.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    Adding more to "wearing a wife in a school uniform."

 Chapter 1562： cactus

    "What else?" Hansen asked Luo Yu to frown.


    Luo Yu snorted: "You don''t want to kill super **** creatures? Look at Luo''s face, I will give you this opportunity."


    Han Sen was slightly surprised. He thought that Luo Yu wanted to do something. He even wanted him to hunt and kill the super **** creature. He thought that it should be the super **** creature discovered by Jia Sidao.


    "Is this necessary?" Hansen looked at Luo Yu with a smile and laughed at Luo Yu. He could guess something.


    "Don''t dare to go?" Luo Yu said contemptuously.


    "Go, but I am a super-god creature that I hunted. I have to divide it in half." Han Sen didn''t care what Luo Yu had any idea. If he could get the essence of life genes, there would be no reason.


    "Okay, as long as you have that skill." Luo Yu arrived very refreshed and agreed.


    "When is the departure?" Hansen is no nonsense.


    "Tomorrow," Luo Yu replied.


    "Okay." Hansen responded and left the garden to meet with Xiaoyinyin.


    "Second brother, we finally managed to kick him out with Jia Xiangdao, and now I want to take him there?" Luo Hui asked inexplicably.


    Luo Yu coldly said: "Kicking him out is to let him know the strength of our Luo family, take him to go, but also let him know our strength, but also let the old man see, we are not a man, but he does not give We have opportunities."


    "That''s what it is, I don''t know what the old man thinks. I don''t have to use it for my family. I have to use the surname Han." Luo Hui said something uncomfortable.


    Luo Haijun''s choice made many people in Luo''s family feel very wrong, but Luo Haijun''s decision they have no way to question, but the heart is very convinced, this time see Han Sen, naturally want to perform in front of Luo Haijun, I want to let Luo Haijun know that they are better than the surname Han.


    Luo Yu, they don''t think they are worse than Hansen. The first super-aristocrat in the league is just a joke in their opinion.


    With the help of Luo Haijun, the Luo family had already acquired the super **** gene, but because of the family rules of Luo family, they did not disclose it before the people.


    Luo Li listened to Luo Yu, but she secretly smiled in her heart. She was clear about Luo Yu and Luo Hui.


    Ability and talent are there, but they are not outstanding. Together with the status of Luo Haiyan and the sanctuary shelter, they have been used by too many people since childhood, even the high gods in the league. Give them three points of courtesy, let them feel that in addition to Luo Haijun and a few strong people in the world, they count the strongest, and they are very low in the bones, too much to overestimate their ability.


    The next day at the appointed time, Han Sen came to the square where the gods sanctuary was brought with a small silver and silver, and they saw Luo Yu they were already there.


    Jia Sidao has also come, seeing Han Sen could not help but sneak a sigh, said with a strong smile: "Han brother, how so smart?"


    "It''s not a coincidence, I told him to come. This time he went with us," Luo Yu said.


    Jia Xiaodao��s light coughed twice. He didn��t know what Luo Yu was doing. He asked to kick Hansen out of the game. Now he has taken the initiative to let Han Sen go.


    Luo Yu met Han Sen with a few different creatures, and did not say anything, or did not look at it in small silver and silver. After all, it is not an easy thing to tame a powerful alien creature. There are not a few super-god creatures in the shelter, and those super-god creatures will not be driven by their orders.


    Taming super **** creatures is far more difficult than killing them. Hansen��s super **** creatures are basically raised from a young age. Like the adult body of Xiaohongma, they will not listen to Hansen like Xiaoyinin. It is also difficult to be instructed.


    The group was on the road under the guidance of Jia Sidao. Luo Li also went with her, but her fighting power was not very strong. It was only gem-level. Luo Yu and Luo Hui took her, just wanting Luo Li to be a witness. Counting on her can help.


    Although Luo Li is not the real Luo family blood, but she is responsible for taking care of Luo Haijun''s life, the opportunity to contact Luo Haijun is more than Luo Yu, and Luo Li sees it is equivalent to Luo Haiyan saw.


    Luo Yu and Luo Hui did not shoot along the way. The strange creatures they met were only sent to them by the few deities who followed them. Although these people are attached to the Luo family, they do not have the blood of the Luo family. Naturally, they will not Non-Tianjing.


    After walking for more than four days, I finally came to the sand valley that Jia Sidao said.


    The sand valley is full of white sand, and you can see that there are some scattered green shadows in the base. It is a very huge cactus and prickly pear.


    Jia Sidao pointed at the cactus and said: "Everyone is careful, those cacti and prickly pears are not plants, they are the alien creatures here, and the super-god creature I am talking about is the cactus deep in the sand valley."


    ��What kind of ability do these cacti have?�� Luo Yu asked Jia Xiangdao.


    Jia Sidao refused to say anything before he came, so Luo Yu knows the situation is similar to Hansen.


    Jia Sidao did not hide again, pointing to a cactus closest to them: "The cactus can''t move, but the acupuncture on them can be ejected and can spray about a thousand kilometers, so we should be careful."


    "No problem." Luo Yu summoned a beast soul shield to walk in front of the front, and walked toward the cactus.


    When the cactus was a few hundred meters away, the cactus found Luo Yu, and the needle-like acupuncture on the body suddenly ejected, and there were hundreds of them.


    Only those needles that did not pierce Luo Yu��s shield were blocked by the shield, and Luo Yu continued to rush toward the cactus.


    The acupuncture on the cactus seemed to be inexhaustible. After one round of shooting, a new acupuncture was born out of thin air, and a new round of bursting began.


    Just because the power of acupuncture is not strong, it was completely blocked by the shield. Luo Yu rushed to the front of the cactus and cut the cactus directly with a knife.


    "Sure enough, it is a different creature, but only the variation level. Jiaguan, do you sure there is a super-god cactus here?" Luo Yu smashed the cactus and looked at Jia Sidao.


    "Yes, there must be super-god-level. I mistakenly entered here last time. I saw a gold-cast cactus in it. It is a blood-level, and there is a kind of crystal-like fairy in the distance. Stick, it should be that the super **** creature is not wrong." Jia Xiangdao said quickly.


    "Then continue to go inside." Luo Yu stared at the depths of the sand valley, holding a shield and walking inside.

 Chapter 1563： Crystal cactus

    Ordinary cactus has no threat to Luo Yu, and the power of non-natural forces is easy to kill. There is no cactus to stop him.


    However, Hansen found that Luo Yu��s "Non-Tianjing" they practiced was only the first half, and it was not a complete "Non-Tianjing". I don��t know why Luo Haiqi��s blood relatives did not teach the complete non-Tianjing. ��.


    And Luo Yu''s body, Hansen looks a bit strange, it seems that his strength and speed seems to reach super, but his life does not seem to reach that level, or stay at the level of blood creatures.


    Hansen naturally did not know that Luo Haijun had obtained the essence of life genes very early, but Luo Haiqi himself could not absorb the essence of life genes because of his physical relationship.


    The descendants of Luo family like Luo Yu are also the same as ordinary human beings, not to mention the essence of the life genes of the Fourth God''s Shelter. Even if they are the essence of the life of the first shelter, they can''t absorb it.


    At that time, there was no invention of a genetic fluid specifically for absorbing the essence of life genes. The generation of Luo Yu and Luo Hui��s father, after a long time of research, finally came up with a special method of using the essence of life genes.


    This method is different from the real life-absorbing genetic essence. They draw on a kind of Jindan technique in the practice of Qi, and regard the essence of life gene as a kind of external Dan.


    Although it is impossible to integrate the essence of life genes into the flesh and blood, it has been cultivated into a kind of genetic Dan. This gene Dan has condensed the power of the essence of life genes and has become the source of strength for the Luo family, so that in addition to the power of non-natural power, the Luo family also Has another unique strength.


    After reaching the fourth shelter, the genetic Dan they condensed turned directly into the nuclear gene of this life, and the nuclear gene of this life still retains the ability to absorb the essence of life genes, breaking through the barriers and making the gene core super.


    In addition to this nuclear gene, they can also condense the second life gene of the non-Tianjing, which is the real strength of the Luo family.


    The dual-life gene nucleus, and the first natal gene nucleus has been promoted super, enough to make the Luo family proud of the alliance, is also their proud capital.


    However, this method also has a big drawback, that is, their flesh does not reach the super level, so the physical strength of the Luo family is generally not high, and the life of the life is not up to the super level, so let Hansen It feels weird.


    After entering the sand valley for a few hundred miles, the cactus and the fairy sticks that were created by the gold appeared. They are all blood creatures. Luo Yu and Luo Hui are still killing one by one. Only half of the non-Tianjing forces are already amazing.


    Hansen also used Tai Ajian to kill a few gold fairy sticks. He even got a **** of blood and a beast. It was a heavy-handed mace. It looked like gold and it looked very domineering.


    It��s just this unpopular warrior. Hansen doesn��t use it very much. He can only take it out later.


    These cactus aliens are very weird. They can''t move in the sand. The only way to attack is acupuncture. Their flesh and blood can''t be eaten. If not even the beast is already available, Hansen even suspects that they are not aliens at all.


    For Hansen to kill the blood creatures, Luo Yu did not feel surprised. If Hansen did not even have this ability, how could Luo Haijun see him.


    "That''s some cactus!" After a thousand miles in the sand valley, Jia Sidao suddenly shouted in front of him.


    Han Sen and Luo Yu and others looked in the direction of Jia Sidao''s fingers. Sure enough, I saw a three-meter-high cactus with a crystal-like cactus shining in the sunlight.


    And not just this one, behind this cactus, you can also see many cactus and fairy sticks that are also crystal-like, which are gorgeous and dazzling.


    Everyone stopped and didn''t dare to move on. Even Luo Yu and Luo Hui did not dare to have the slightest effect on the super **** creature.


    After all, their physical strength is similar to that of the blood creature, and they will be killed by the super **** creature.


    "You don''t want to kill the super **** creature? Now it depends on whether you have the ability." Luo Yu said to Han Sen.


    Hansen looked at the crystal-like cactus and shook his head and said: "Now I don''t know what kind of power the cactus has, or whether it is better to test it first."


    Although the cacti can not move in front, but no one can guarantee that these super cacti can not move, Hansen is not willing to take risks.


    "If you don''t dare, then I will be welcome." Luo Yu said, he summoned his gene nucleus.


    Luo Yu''s body was covered with a red crystal armor, and there was a knife in his hand.


    The red crystal armor is very weird, and the feeling of giving Hansen seems to be made from the essence of life genes, and it is not surprising.


    Luo Yu''s knife looks a bit similar to the Shedi knife, but it lacks some charm.


    "It''s weird, the power of the crystal armor seems to have nothing to do with the non-Tianjing, but it gives Luo Yu the power of terror." Han Sen looked a little surprised.


    Luo Yu held a shield and rushed to the front of a cactus. The cactus was just like the ordinary cactus in front. A crystal-like acupuncture flew out like a rainstorm to Luo Yu.


    when!


    The sacred soul shield of Luo Yu��s hand was pierced by hard, but after the crystal needle was shot on him, he was blocked by the crystal armor and could not hurt his body.


    Hansen nodded slightly: "The Luo family really has the capital of pride. With this armor alone, I am afraid that no one in the human race can hurt him except for a few people like Gu Chengcheng."


    Like a heavy armored soldier, Luo Yu rushed toward the crystal cactus. The rainy shower-like crystal needle was shot in his armor. Ding Ding was a non-stop, but he never stabbed his armor. Instead, he was beaten by him. Quickly close the distance, the knife in the hand with a mysterious non-natural power to the crystal cactus.


    Jia Sidao��s heart was overjoyed, and he could not help but scream: ��It��s too much for Yu Shao, it��s too powerful, far from what I can do.��


    Luo Hui smiled and said: "If you find us to cooperate, even if it is right, Big Brother''s nuclear offensive and defensive, killing this kind of immovable alien, can be said to be easy, you just wait and see if it is cheap."


    Between the two talking, Luo Yu''s knife has been shackled on the crystal cactus, but the next second, Luo Yu''s face has changed somewhat.


    The nuclear knives that condense the power of the heavens are on the crystal cactus, but they are not able to hurt the crystal cactus.


    The nuclear knives are non-terrestrial nucleus nucleus. There is no way to grow like the first virgin nucleus. It is still gem-grade and has not been promoted to super.


    The crystal cactus''s body is too hard, even if it has the necessary force to bless, it can not break the crystal cactus body.

 Chapter 1564： Swing knife

    Luo Yu is shot with a crystal acupuncture, and the knife in his hand squats on the crystal cactus. His every shot can hit the crystal cactus, but the continuous sniper, almost all over the body of the crystal cactus, but only in Some white marks were left on it, and nothing really hurt it.


    Hansen shook his head slightly: "The most powerful thing is not the attack. It can even break into the body without ignoring the defense. But the body of these crystal cactus seems to be a piece of iron. Luo Yu��s power is not enough, even if there is a hit. No use, can''t break its body."


    Luo Hui and Jia Sidao said that Luo Yu could not open the crystal cactus, and his heart was a bit stunned.


    Luo Yu and the crystal cactus battle, he can not help the crystal cactus, crystal cactus can not hurt him, Luo Yu insisted for a while, suddenly retreated back, leaving the attack range of the crystal cactus.


    "It''s really too hard, Luo Hui, now you can only rely on you." Luo Yu looked at Luo Hui.


    "My nuclear gun gene nuclear may be able to hurt it, but I don''t have a methyl group because of the nuclear, it is difficult to access it." Luo Hui said.


    Unlike Luo Yu, Luo Hui��s first life gene is a gun, with powerful destructive power and super.


    "It doesn''t matter, I am holding you in front of you to block those crystal thorns, you can kill it." Luo Yu said.


    "Good." Luo Hui nodded.


    So the two rushed to the crystal cactus one after the other, Luo Yu blocked the acupuncture of the crystal cactus in front, and Luo Hui rushed to the vicinity of the crystal cactus.


    Luo Hui immediately summoned a long gun with a large body like a gold crystal, with a strong gun mans, a gun stabbed on the crystal cactus, suddenly half a gun tip stabbed in.


    "Sure enough, just kill it." Luo Yu was overjoyed, and together with Luo Hui, attacked the crystal cactus, and more and more scars left on the crystal cactus.


    Jia Sidao and others are also overjoyed. Liu Che said: "The crystal cactus is too powerful. Fortunately, Yu Shao and Hui Shao came together, otherwise it is really difficult to kill it."


    Jia Sidao also said with some excitement: "It is good to get the essence of life genes, and it is not a waste of effort."


    After two or three hours, Luo Hui��s mantra gun finally pierced the body of the crystal cactus, and then saw the crystal cactus decomposed and dissipated, but even the essence of life genes did not stay.


    Luo Yu and Luo Hui also had to retreat because of the physical exhaustion.


    "Yu Shao, what is the situation, why did not see the essence of life genes?" Jia Xiangdao asked doubtfully.


    Luo Hui frowned: "Weird, although we killed the crystal cactus, but did not hear the hunting tips."


    ��There is no hunting hint? How is this possible?�� Jia Xiangdao said with some disbelief.


    Luo Yu said: "The crystal cactus is indeed a bit strange. If it is a super-god creature, there will definitely be a living genetic essence left."


    Jia Sidao thinks that it is right. Although he was promoted too early, he did not see the essence of life genes in the shelters in the front. However, in recent years, the essence of life genes is no secret. He also knows that ordinary super-natural creatures will have life. The essence of the gene, this crystal cactus did not leave the essence of life genes, it is indeed something wrong.


    "We are too tired of physical exertion. When we take a break, try killing a crystal cactus." Luo Yu said to Hansen and said: "You should see the situation of the crystal cactus?" Don''t want to kill one?"


    "Good." Hansen did not deny this time.


    Just now Luo Yu��s battle with the crystal cactus, Hansen has already seen that the crystal cactus is no different from the ordinary cactus except that it has stronger strength and a harder body.


    Luo Yu and others saw Han Sen really want to go, could not help but frown slightly, do not know what Hansen has to rely on, can resist the cactus attack while being able to kill it.


    Jia Sidao looked at Han Sen with some surprise. After seeing the powerful body and attacking ability of the crystal cactus, Han Sen even dared to go, some unexpectedly.


    Lori is not surprised at all, her eyes follow Hansen, and she wants to know how strong Hansen is now.


    Hansen let the small silver and silver stay here, and walked over to a crystal fairy who was four or five meters high.


    The crystal fairy stick was suddenly touched, and a wave of crystal acupuncture was sprayed over. The speed was amazing, and it was like a rainstorm that did not give people a chance to dodge.


    Hansen did not want to dodge, summoned the gold pattern of the shield, directly in order to just block the size of his body, holding the shield and moving forward.


    The dense needles were shot in the shield, and the sound of Tintin��s Dangdang sounded.


    Luo Yu and Jia Sidao and others all widened their eyes. The crystal acupuncture did not even penetrate Hansen''s arm shield, but the next scene surprised them.


    Not only did the acupuncture not pierce the shield, but the shield bounced back, and a crystal needle pierced the crystal fairy stick. Although the stab was not deep, it was hard to believe.


    "What is the Beast Soul Shield, can you bounce back the attack of Super God creatures?" Luo Hui said with some surprise.


    "A beast soul shield only does not mean anything. External force is always external force, does not represent his own ability." Luo Yu said coldly.


    Hansen held the gold pattern of the shield, and easily walked to the front of the crystal fairy, and summoned the gene of the splitting knife, which was smashed on the crystal fairy of the water tank.


    It took more than two hours for Luo Hui to cut off the crystal cactus. This crystal fairy is thicker than the crystal cactus, but it was directly split into two halves under Hansen��s knife. Even the second knife Useless.


    "How is this possible?" Luo Yu couldn''t calm down. He widened his eyes and couldn''t believe the crystal fairy stick that was dissipating and Hansen standing in front.


    Jia Sidao and others have been shocked at this time. They originally thought that Luo Yu and Luo Hui were already very strong, but compared with Han Sen, they were completely incomparable.


    The two of them joined forces to toss a crystal cactus for a long time, and Hansen cut a strain with a knife. This gap has been difficult to calculate and is not at a level.


    Luo Li was equally shocked. She already knew that Hansen was strong, but it was too strong.


    "There is really no hunting hint. Are these crystal cacti not aliens?" Hansen frowned. As Luo Hui said, he did not hear the hunting sound.


    When Hansen was wondering, he suddenly saw those crystal cactus prickly **** moving. When they reacted, they found that creatures like crystal cactus were everywhere, and they were surrounded. Everyone was full of complexion. Great change.

 Chapter 1565： Big 仗

    Looking at the crystal cactus around the jungle, Jia Sidao and others have already been unmanned.


    Luo Yu and Luo Hui''s face are also very difficult to see. Luo Yu also has armor protection, not afraid of the acupuncture of the crystal cactus, but Luo Hui has no armor protection. If these crystal cacti are volleyed from all directions, he can''t escape.


    And Luo Yu is not so good. Although he has armor protection, but those crystal fairy palms have been shrouded in all directions, the area around here is like a cage, his armor defense is stronger, can not rush out A dead end.


    When everyone was uneasy, they suddenly saw the direction of the valley, and the crystal cactus like a jungle automatically opened a passage.


    I saw two identical and one different creatures in the channel. The two different creatures are like white jade, and the shape is somewhat like the legendary beast Bai Ze.


    Luo Li saw the two strange creatures coming out of the passage, and suddenly his face changed greatly. He said: "That is the super **** creature Bai Ze. I used to see Mr. Da Luo once, but Mr. Da Luo. It is said that Bai Ze is an extremely rare alien species. It is extremely difficult to give birth. I am afraid that it is hard to find a second one in the entire fourth shelter. Mr. Da Luo originally wanted to accept Bai Ze as a mount, but he eventually ran away. The ability is terrible. There are two white zebras at the same time. What is this?"


    Listening to Lori, Luo Yu and Luo Hui are very ugly.


    The horrible crystal cactus forest, together with two super-human creatures Bai Ze, who have been admired by their father, seems to be more and more embarrassed.


    Two white zebras came out of the passage, and one left and one right flashed to the sides, and they did not attack Hansen.


    After Bai Ze��s flashing, they discovered that there was still a strange creature behind Bai Ze. The strange creature was a black bull with a horn of horns. There were clouds on the four hooves, and it was like walking through the clouds.


    "Tianyun beast!" Luo Li''s face changed.


    Although Luo Li did not say the origin of the Tianyun beast, but only heard the name, Luo Yu and Luo Hui��s face had already revealed the color of despair.


    Although Jia Sidao does not know what Tianyun is a beast, but looking at Luo Yu and Luo Hui''s face, I know that it is more terrible than Bai Ze''s beast.


    The Tianyun God Beast came step by step. Although it did not release the power, it invisibly made Luo Yu feel the tremendous pressure. All the palms were sweaty and his face was very ugly.


    If it weren''t for those crystal cacti that stopped, how far they had gone, how far it was, it was impossible to stand here and look at the Tianyun beast.


    The names of Tianyun and the beasts, Luo Yu and Luo Hui, have also heard of it. It is a real-life supernatural creature, one of the top creatures in the fourth sanctuary.


    Luo Yu and Luo Hui are no longer proud of their arrogance, nor will they naively believe that they can compete with the supernatural creatures.


    Looking at the Heavenly Clouds and the Beasts step by step, they have already been half-cooled in their hearts, and they can''t even see a chance to live.


    Tianyun beast went to the encirclement, but did not look at Luo Yu, they went straight to Hansen.


    "Hello, is Tianjian Hansen?" asked Tian Han, a pair of bronze bell-like eyes.


    "I am Hansen, Tianjian does not dare to do it. I don''t know who you are?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and he was ready for a big fight.


    If you can''t do it, you can use the secret of blood and then use the tower to escape a path, but you don''t want this horrible creature to call out his name.


    Luo Li and Luo Yu looked strangely at Tianyun and Hansen. I don��t know what it is. Hansen obviously doesn��t know Tianyun��s beast, but Tianyun��s beast can call Hansen��s name. It seems that It is for him.


    "Sure enough, it is the temple of Heavenly Sword. My little master has a request. I hope that the Temple of Heavenly Sword must enter the shelter to meet the little master." Tianyun''s beast said, he nodded slightly to Bai Ze.


    One of them, Bai Ze, came out and looked down at Hansen. It seemed to let Hansen ride on its back.


    Luo Yu, they have long been watching, even if Luo Haijun is coming, I am afraid that there may not be such treatment. After all, Luo Haizhen is too embarrassed to be hated by many aliens and aliens. If he meets with Tianyun and the beast, I am afraid that there will be a big battle, not such a courtesy.


    Moreover, Tianyun Beast actually said that it also has a master, a horrible existence that can drive the Tianyun beast, and sent such a large lineup to Hansen, so that they have some hard to imagine what is going on.


    "I can''t help, can I ask who is your little master?" Han Sen couldn''t think of it for a time, and whoever he knew had such a big hand.


    "I will know when I meet you." Tianyun''s beast did not say straight.


    Han Sen sees the Tianyun beast not as malicious, and he seems to have no other choice now, simply no longer ask, directly sitting on the white animal.


    The Tianyun beast turned and walked toward the depths of the sand valley. The white sacred beast glared at Hansen.


    Small silver and silver lie on the top of Hansen''s head, squinting at the front of the sky cloud beast, Boa riding a small ice hippocampus with Han Sen. The little stars also quickly followed.


    "What do we do?" Luo Hui asked without anxiety.


    The crystal cactus is surrounded by them, and they still can''t get out.


    "After all, he is the son of a sister-in-law, and he always has some friendship." Lori said as he followed, looking at Hansen, who was riding Bai Ze in front.


    Luo Yu bit his teeth and called Shang Luohui and others to catch up.


    Jia Sidao has no other choices, but he can only rush to go. He is also embarrassed and unbelievable. He does not know what the situation is now, nor what the future fate will be.


    Under the guidance of the Heavenly Clouds and Beasts, the group of people came to the deepest part of the sand valley, and there was a shelter like a copper mountain there. It was unimaginable.


    At the gate of the shelter at this time, there is a stranger waiting to see.


    Luo Yu, they saw the alien, and the face was suddenly ugly.


    Luo Haiqi is very strong, and he is also very strong in the shelter. He has won a great reputation and has also made many enemies.


    And the aliens who can enmity with Luo Haijun are generally very terrifying.


    When Luo Yu and Luo Hui saw the opposite spirit in front of the Tongshan Sanctuary, they had already recognized it. After the alien spirit was a terrorist enemy of Luo Haijun, he also had the name of Hehewei in the Fourth Shelter.


    If the stranger knows that they are Luo Haijun, I am afraid that today is fierce.

 Chapter 1566： Tianjian, my teacher

    Luo Yu and Luo Hui��s face changed a lot, but when they saw it, they saw that the alien had already come out.


    "Tianjian my teacher, you are finally here, I am waiting for you to wait for the hardship." I saw Hansen, who came directly from the alien, and took a very serious ceremony, then excitedly said.


    Luo Yu, Luo Hui and Luo Li all looked at it. Jia Sidao did not know who this stranger was. Some of them were very clear about this alien identity. He even went to Hansen. This is simply unimaginable, let them think that they are in a dream.


    The son of the Emperor of the Desperate Furnace, the mother is also the super-second generation of the great emperor, and will even worship a human being as a teacher. There is no such thing as a dream. When did humans have such a shelter in the shelter? status? Why have you received such courtesy and respect?


    Even if it is Luo Hailu, it is also the prestige of the fight, but it will not be respected by the aliens.


    But now they are really looking at it. It must be true that Hansen has performed a ceremony, and he is very eager to welcome Hansen into the shelter. The grandeur of this is definitely not as simple as joking.


    Hansen had promised to teach the sword, but did not expect to meet him here, could not help but be surprised to ask: "The virtual stove shelter is here?"


    Sumi said with a smile: "The teacher does not know that the virtual stove shelter has the ability to move in the void. It has only recently moved here. I didn''t expect to meet the teacher, it is very good."


    After entering the virtual stove shelter, he asked Hansen to be introduced into a large hall.


    Luo Yu, they saw Boer and the little stars, they all followed, and they wanted to follow, but they were stopped.


    "Standing here, if you don''t look at the sentiment of Heavenly Sword, you humans who are killing the sanctuary, don''t want to live." Bai Ze''s beast snorted and kept on the left and right. Outside the hall.


    Luo Yu did not know that they could go there. They did not dare to go inside the virtual stove shelter. They could only wait outside the hall. The heart was not very tasteful, but they also secretly glad that if Hansen was here, I am afraid that this time they are It��s hard to escape.


    With the grievances of the virtual furnace emperor and Luo Haijun, they fell in the hands of Sumi, I am afraid that even a whole body could not stay.


    "What did he do? Even the same kind of spirits must worship him as a teacher? This kind of courtesy, even Mr. Da Luo has not had." Luo Li looked complicated in the hall, but the hall The door is closed, she can''t see what Hansen is doing inside.


    "Yu Mi, this is the teacher you want to worship?" Above the main hall, like the ancient gods, the virtual furnace emperor looked at Hansen, could not help but frown slightly.


    Originally, it was necessary to make such a solemn request for the imaginary furnace emperor, let Tianyun beast go to meet Han Sen, and the imaginary furnace emperor thought that it was the strong existence of a certain horror.


    I don''t want to be a human being, and it seems that it has not yet reached super.


    "What can you teach me?" The virtual furnace emperor was not satisfied with the decision of Sumi, but he did not directly drive Hansen.


    "Is it necessary to learn swordsmanship with me? Nature is teaching swordsmanship." Hansen replied casually.


    Shou said quickly: "Father, the teacher''s sword is very powerful. Even the six great emperors say that his swordsmanship is close to heaven, so he will be called the Tianjian."


    The imaginary furnace empire heard a little bit of movement, and the person who can make the six great emperors so praised is still somewhat capable.


    However, the virtual furnace emperor can''t really see what Hansen has in particular. When he thought about it, he said to Han Sen: "Since you have the name of the sword, you have to be praised by the six great emperors, and the sword must be in the environment. I have a sword mark left in the backyard when I was promoted to the fifth sanctuary. You can go to watch one or two, maybe it will be rewarded."


    The Great Emperor of the Virtual Furnace said that the Emperor of the Great Sword is a great emperor who has achieved great success in Kendo. He also swept the fourth sanctuary hundreds of thousands of years ago, and he was invincible in the world with Kendo.


    When he was promoted, he once smashed a sword, and the tail of the sword swept to a rocky mountain, leaving an immortal sword mark and sword on the stone mountain.


    Later, Shishan was the source of the virtual furnace, and he was placed in the garden. It was the closest to the residence of Sumi, so that it was convenient to understand the sword.


    It��s just that the sword of the Great Sword is very strange. There have been many strong swordsmen who came to observe this sword mark. The result is not only nothing, but also many swords strong, but they are confused by the sword on the sword mark, almost lost. My own sword heart.


    The imaginary furnace emperor let Hansen go to see the sword marks, that is, he saved his mind more than his mind. If he couldn��t keep his heart, he would be confused by the sword on the sword mark, no matter how good he said. Also not worthy of being a teacher.


    Sumi also thought of this layer of thoughts of the virtual furnace emperor, but he thought that Hansen would not be confused by the sword, so he immediately said: "Teacher, I will take you to see the sword mark."


    Hansen and the virtual furnace emperor also have no common language. It is also boring to watch the virtual furnace emperor sitting on the throne. It is fun to leave with the whisky.


    With Boa, they followed Su Shi to the garden, saying that it was a garden, but it was beyond imagination. A stone mountain with a height of more than a thousand feet only occupied less than one-fifth of the space.


    Han Sen saw that there was a sword mark on the stone mountain. He almost split the mountain from the middle of the mountain.


    It must be explained: "When the Great Sword of the Great Sword was promoted to the fifth sanctuary, the tail of the sword was swept over the rocky mountain, leaving the sword of immortality. I don''t know how many kendo strongmen once faced the mountain. Wu Jian, the results have no income. I often know this sword scar, but there is no half-understanding."


    "It is the martyrdom of the emperor, how many will always have some sentiment?" Hansen asked with some doubts.


    He stood at the door and could already feel the horrible swordsmanship on the sword mark. Such a strong sword meaning, immersed in it day and night, how can some gains.


    As the old saying goes, if you read 300 poems of the Tang Dynasty, you will not be able to make poems. You can��t have half of them.


    "Teacher you don''t know, the sword of the Great Sword is very special. Many emperor-level strongmen face the mountain Wu Jian, not only have no income, but are confused by the sword, almost lost themselves..." Enter the garden and explain.


    In the Temple of Hell, the Furnace Emperor and a female alien are watching the image of Hansen entering the garden through an ancient mirror.


    "If the human being is not confused by the sword marks, do you really want to worship him as a teacher?" The female alien looked at the image and frowned.


    "If it can be confused by the sword of the Great Sword, plus the words of the six great emperors, it is also barely qualified to be a teacher of Sumi," said the virtual furnace emperor.


    The female singer shook his head: "My teacher, it should be the unparalleled martial art strongman, just qualified for three words, not my wish."

 Chapter 1567： Holy sword

    After Hansen entered the garden, he immediately felt the tide of swords coming from the sword marks.


    The sword is really weird. Most people who practice swords will give people a sense of sharpness. Although the swords are different, most of them will have a strong sense of invincibility.


    However, this sword is completely different. One wave after another, the endless stream of water, although there is no strong and invincible strength, but there is a kind of resilience of water and stone.


    It feels like this sword is not too strong. Most people can fight against the sword with their own will. Not to mention the super strong, it is some gem-level creatures, and it is enough to compete with the sword and not fall.


    It is such a less powerful sword, but it has made many of the world''s martial arts strong and helpless, that is, the super strong is difficult to tame this docile sword, but it may be affected by it.


    "The first sighted people, most of them can not think that this will be the sword of the Great Sword, but after a long time of experience, you will know the horror of this sword. This strange sword is like a continuous river tide. Generally, the pressure is constantly formed, and the longer the product is accumulated, the stronger the power is, and the greater the pressure is formed. The average gem-quality creature can be watched for a few days without being invaded by the sword. However, even if it is super strong, it is difficult for this to persist for more than ten days, and it will be strongly influenced by the sword''s intention. If it is damaged, it will affect its own beliefs and make its own sword meaning incomplete."


    Hansen nodded. He also practiced swordsmanship. Although he was not very good, he also had his own sword.


    Especially after drawing on the heart of the Six Great Emperor, the style of the kendo is also very obvious. If it is influenced by the sword of the Great Sword, it will also cause a very heavy blow.


    Sumi continued: "Don''t try to use your sword to fight against the sword of the Great Sword. The sword of the Great Sword is like water. You use your own sword to fight against it, just like going against the water. The greater the power used, the greater the pressure that the sword will give you. If you don''t fight against it, you can still be safe in a few days. If you force a confrontation, you may not even insist on one day. Maybe only a few In an hour, the heart of the sword will be damaged."


    "It seems that the gentleness is the overbearing sword," Hansen said.


    "After all, it is a generation of Kendo the Great." Sumi said.


    Hansen felt the tidal general sword meaning, and his heart moved slightly: "I practiced the kendo, and the martial arts became the toughness. If you are indomitable, you will go against the water. You will never give up the word. You can use the holy sword. The sword of the great emperor honed my heart, and maybe there will be a breakthrough."


    Hansen also knows that the virtual furnace emperor let him come to see the sword marks, but he has saved the test than he meant, but Hansen did not really want to teach the sword, so it does not matter, did not deliberately pursue the virtual Appreciation of the furnace emperor.


    The mind was moved, Han Sen��s sword was born, and the original sword of Wenchuan��s water was suddenly pressured.


    The stronger the sword of Hansen, the greater the pressure of the sword, and it is exactly the same as that of Suzuki.


    It must be seen that Hansen actually used his sword to fight against the sword of the Great Sword, and suddenly he was a little excited and watched the confrontation between the two swords.


    "Hey, his sword seems to have some shadow of the kendo, just a little different from the six emperors." The virtual furnace emperor saw Hansen release the sword, and suddenly saw the clue.


    The virtual furnace emperor once fought a battle with the six great emperors, but it was only a one-way defeat. He was very familiar with the kendo of the six great emperors and saw it at a glance.


    The mother of Sumi is slightly frowning from the Emperor of Fire: "Sumi has already told him about the characteristics of the sword of the Great Sword. He even used his own sword to fight against it. He said that it is good to be courageous and to say no. It��s nice to hear that this person is too conceited, and it��s embarrassing to use it. It��s not suitable for a teacher.


    The virtual furnace emperor shook his head slightly: "That may not necessarily be seen. Although the six great emperors still can''t get along with the original Sword Sword Emperor, but the difference is not far from it. He once ruined and rebuilt, and once again boarded the emperor level, I am afraid compared. The Emperor of the Great Sword is not inferior. If Hansen really learned to be a Kendo, even if there are only seven points of the Six Emperors, he should be able to rebel against this sword and not hurt his sword."


    "If it is only seven points, it is better to directly look for the six great emperors as teachers." Said the fire emperor.


    "Difficult, it is not so easy to be able to invite the six roads. If he does not look at the whiskers, it will be useless for the cost of the flowers." The virtual stove shook his head.


    "I must inherit the excellent genes of you and me. The talent is not inferior to the six. If he does not even see the six roads, then the fourth shelter has no life to enter the six eyes." He said with a squint from the fire. Even the great emperor, like ordinary mothers, thinks that his son is the best.


    Han Sen felt that the pressure was getting bigger and bigger. Under the stimulation of his sword, the sword was originally docile and watery. At this time, it was violent and unimaginable.


    Hansen feels like he is plunging into the torrent, and his sword is swayed by the pressure of terror, as if he would be smoothed at any time.


    Sword meaning is not pure power, but a kind of kendo artistic conception. This kind of artistic conception can only be said to be unspeakable, and it cannot be grasped and will not have a substantial impact.


    But if a person''s sword has a problem, it is more terrible than the physical trauma.


    The physical wounds can also be treated with medicine and various external forces. The wounds in the mind are medicine-free and can only be passed on by their own will.


    At this time, Hansen only felt that his sword was like a piece of pig iron. He was tempered by the sand wheel, and his willpower was quickly burned. If he changed his mind, he would have collapsed.


    These are the martial arts strongmen who are determined to be determined. Under such tempering, I am afraid that they will not last too long.


    However, Hansen is somewhat different. The sword meaning of his martial arts is based on tenacity. In addition, his spiritual strength has been strengthened by the crystal family. The horror is like the sand wheel, but it is not able to Shake his will.


    No matter how the sword''s intentions impacted his will, Hansen never moved. Under the horror of the sword, Hansen''s will became more and more determined.


    One minute and one second passed, and an hour passed quickly.


    "It is a teacher, who can fight against the sword of the Great Sword, and there is still no slightest momentum. It is no less inferior to those super kendo masters."


    "There is some skill," said the virtual furnace emperor.


    It��s indifferent to the Emperor of Fire: ��It��s only an hour. If he can hold on to twelve hours, the sword is still not damaged, and he is qualified to be a teacher.��

 Chapter 1568： Sword mark

    "Twelve hours, let alone a human being. So many super martial arts masters have been able to persist for twelve hours, but there is only one, and that person��s reputation is not much weaker than the six emperors. Do you think Hansen is possible?" The virtual furnace emperor smiled bitterly.


    "If you are not such a character, how can you be a teacher of Sumi?"


    The virtual furnace emperor shook his head, such a strong, who has the leisure to teach others? He personally feels good about Hansen. This level is also proficient in the minds of the six great emperors, and he is barely a teacher who can be a whisky.


    However, the Emperor of the Virtual Furnace apparently did not want to rebel against the will of the Fire Emperor, but only by her.


    Hansen is not as good as moving mountains, and has been confronting the sword of the Great Sword.


    The general sword of the sand wheel did not completely polish Hansen��s will. Instead, it was like a hundred steels. The more polished it was, the sharper it was, and Hansen��s sword was more and more refined.


    If Hansen��s sword was like steel, it��s polished like a jewel.


    After a minute and a second, after six hours, Han Sen still has to be quiet, and his heart is very happy.


    The imaginary furnace emperor praised: "This is indeed a good thing, and the eyes of Sumi are good. These tenacious wills and kendos, if they are able to use them as teachers, will certainly be rewarded."


    Seeing Hansen from the fire emperor is still the same, there is no hard performance, although the heart is also a little fretting, but still said: "It is only half the time, it is too early to draw conclusions."


    Time has passed two more hours, and the virtual furnace emperor has some movements: "This child is still unmoved until now, and the will is hard to imagine. It is indeed a rare character."


    The Emperor of Fire has also been somewhat shaken, whispered: "There is really some skill, but there are four hours, it depends on whether he can persist."


    Two more hours passed, Han Sen still did not move, and it seemed that there was no difference before ten hours.


    The virtual furnace emperor and the fire emperor have been somewhat surprised. Even though they still do not move, they do not seem to be affected by the sword. In their view, Hansen has no suspense for twelve hours.


    "It��s the son of my virtual stove. It��s really good. I can find such a teacher and it will definitely help him.�� When the Emperor of the Folding Furnah mentioned Hansen, the tone has changed several times, from the beginning to the present. Identity, and even some appreciation, the change is not too big.


    At this time, the Emperor of Fire was no longer the arrogant color of the past. He was surprised to see the scene in the sky and said: "This human being is indeed a little different. It is also a teacher who is qualified to be Sumi."


    The two emperors had no doubt that Hansen had been able to persist for twelve hours. The original differences disappeared and the opinions began to unify.


    Time passed slowly. After twelve hours, Sumi couldn��t help but sigh: "The teacher is an extraordinary person, who can fight against the sword of the Great Sword for twelve times without falling into the wind. Come, there is only one, teacher, you are already the second person."


    Hansen did not hear what he had to say. Now all his thoughts are above the sword, and the sword is constantly polishing his will, making his sword more and more refined.


    But after a long time, Han Sen felt that the sword was somewhat insufficiency. He couldn��t polish his sword more closely, so Hansen involuntarily went to the sword mark of the stone mountain and wanted to take a step closer to the sword mark. Feel more savvy swords to polish.


    "What does he want to do?" From the fire, the Emperor looked at Hansen and went to the stone mountain sword mark.


    The swordsmanship left by the Great Sword is still docile, but if it is too close, it is another matter.


    When the Great Sword of the Great Sword broke through the void, its swordsmanship swept to the Stone Mountain, leaving this sword that never dies.


    This sword can be said to be the end, it can be said that the pole of the sword.


    The closer you are to the sword mark, the more you can feel the will of the sword, the belief that smashes the void and the never-ending sword.


    At that time, so many strong people watched the promotion of the Great Sword, and there were so many strong people who wanted to play this sword-stained stone mountain. But the last reason was that they would fall into the hands of the virtual furnace, because the general strong did not dare. Touching the Swordstone Mountain, you can''t take it away.


    Where the sword marks are, even if it is the strongman of the Great Emperor level, no matter whether it is repaired or not, it touches the sword mark, and the will of the broken void will be seriously damaged.


    Therefore, no strong person can take the sword scar stone mountain away. Only the virtual furnace emperor squats with the virtual space shifting ability of the virtual stove shelter. The hard-boiler has moved the virtual stove shelter to the bottom of the sword-marked stone mountain, which is equivalent to giving the sword-mark stone mountain I took it in, and I was able to take it away.


    Now Hansen was shocked and polished for twelve hours in the sword. Not only did the will not be defeated, but he walked toward the sword mark. Some of them really surprised the Emperor and the Fire Emperor.


    "The strength of this person''s will, I am afraid not inferior to the top of the world''s strong." The virtual furnace emperor looked serious.


    I didn��t say anything from the fire emperor, but looking at Hansen��s eyes, I��ve completely lost my previous contempt, and the beauty is full of surprises.


    Hansen stepped forward to the sword mark, feeling the continuous enhancement of the sword, and made his sword more polished and more determined.


    Near the 100 meters of the Swordstone Mountain, Hansen''s pace slowed down, but every step was also firm, without any hesitation.


    Hansen''s whole person seems to be incarnate for a sword with a sharp edge, breaking the waves and dividing the water, and step by step toward the mountain sword mark.


    Finally, Hansen set foot on the stone mountain, and the palm of his hand was placed on the sword mark.


    "Boom!" The endless stream of swords like a long river, like Hansen''s swordsmanship into the long river, bearing the eternal baptism.


    The virtual furnace emperor and the fire emperor changed their faces at this time. Wansun couldn��t think that Hansen actually went to the front of the sword-scarred mountain, and even touched the sword marks with his hands.


    After all, it was promoted to the fifth sanctuary, and the half-footed man who had become a god, was the top of the great emperor, and he was also affected by the sword and his will.


    Although Hansen��s will is strong, but if he touches the sword mark, it will inevitably be damaged. If the situation is serious, the will will be directly destroyed and collapsed.


    "Oops!" The virtual furnace emperor screamed badly. He was very satisfied with Hansen''s kendo cultivation. If it was so ruined, it is a pity that it is not easy for him to find such a teacher again.


    The Emperor of Fire can''t help but sigh. She also agrees with Hansen''s strength, but she doesn''t want Hansen to be so bold. She even wants to care for the sword marks, but she is bound to suffer damage.


    The Emperor of Fire can only hope that the damage he suffered will not be too serious, and he will be able to teach him.

 Chapter 1569： Broken sword

    The boundless sword is scouring Hansen''s will, even Hansen can''t stand it, almost like breaking into the dead zone, and no longer feel half hope and vitality.


    In exchange for others, at this time, the collapse of the will must give birth to the idea of ??giving up, but Hansen does not know what to give up. Under such pressure, it is still firm and iron, and insists on his last belief.


    At this time, it is not the strength of ability, nor the talent of cultivation, but the nature and life experience of a person.


    If it is a weak person, even if it is cultivated to be higher, the will will collapse, even if it is a super strong.


    Even a person with a strong will, it is difficult to overcome such an impact.


    Hansen himself is a very determined person, and he also inherited the character of his parents who hit the south wall and did not look back. Even so, under the influence of such swordsmanship, it has gradually been unable to support, will Start to crash.


    The virtual furnace emperor and the fire master saw Hansen''s face change, and the cold sweat continued to overflow. He knew that the big event was not good. Hansen was afraid that he could not bear the impact of the sword, and his sword was even the whole will began to collapse.


    The imaginary furnace emperor and the dying body of the fire have already come to the garden, and intend to take Hansen out of the swordstone.


    However, they have not waited for them to shoot, but suddenly saw the sword of Hansen rushing, like a volcanic eruption.


    Under the sword attack that Hansen broke out, the sword on the sword mark of the mountain was actually suppressed.


    "How is this possible?" I couldn''t believe my eyes from the stunned eyes of the Emperor and the Furnace.


    A man who does not seem to be able to reach super humanity, the sword meaning that broke out can actually suppress the sword meaning of the Holy Sword Emperor when he became a god. They feel that their worldview has been subverted in an instant, staying there for a while, forgetting The action that is there.


    Sumi is excited and exclaimed: "The teacher''s sword is too strong. If only the sword is meant, I am afraid that the entire fourth shelter will not find a stronger creature than the teacher, even if it is the Six Great Emperor. Must be able to match the teacher."


    At this time, Han Sen was a little uncomfortable. When his sword was almost collapsed, the black crystal armor that had been silent suddenly burst into a will, and it was incorporated into Hansen��s sword.


    Then Hansen��s sword was uncontrollably erupted, and the sword of the Great Sword was swept out in an instant, not only to sweep out Hansen��s body, but even to suppress the sword of the entire swordstone. It is.


    However, because the will of the black crystal armor was too strong, and it was incorporated into Hansen��s sword, Hansen himself suffered a lot of pressure and almost collapsed.


    Fortunately, Hansen''s character is tough, his will is firm, and he made the most correct decision in the shortest time, using his sword to control the will of a little refining.


    Although this is very difficult, after all, Han Sen��s own sword is too weak, and the will is too strong, but Hansen��s will is tough enough. Second, the will does not have an attempt to confront Hansen, or even actively integrate into Han. In the sword of Mori, it is going to make this process go smoothly.


    As the will is blended into Hanson''s own sword, Hansen''s own sword is getting stronger and stronger.


    boom!


    Under the powerful swordsmanship, Stone Mountain was completely opened and divided into two halves. The sword of the Great Sword on the stone mountain sword marks also collapsed and dissipated, leaving Hansen''s tenacious and unyielding sword.


    The virtual furnace emperor and the fire emperor both opened their mouths, and there was no movement at all, as if they were petrified.


    The sword of the Great Sword is actually broken by Hansen, which is really unbelievable.


    Luo Yu, Luo Hui, Luo Li and Jia Sidao and others waited for two days in the square, and they never saw Hansen coming out.


    Luo Hui couldn''t help but complain: "Han Sen is too much in the eyes, so we are also his elders. What are we going to do here?"


    "This is not a sanctuary, it is not his territory. I am afraid he will not say it, wait a minute," said Lori.


    "Yeah, being alive is already a big life, and it doesn''t matter if you wait." Jia Xiangdao said quickly.


    Luo Yuzheng wants to say something, but suddenly sees the door of the main hall opening, the two white planes are separated, and some people come out from inside.


    "Is he coming out?" Luo Yu and several people quickly looked at the past, and it was obvious that Han Sen came out of the temple.


    Luo Li was trying to call Han Sen, but when she saw the people around Han Sen, she immediately closed her mouth. Luo Yu and Luo Hui also changed their faces.


    The people who came out with Hansen turned out to be the Emperor and the Emperor of Fire. The two emperors came out with Hansen and they could only follow.


    "Mr. Han, you have to trouble you to discipline in the future, you should be the same as your own child," said the Fire Emperor.


    "Yes, Teacher Han, if there is any need, even if it is told to us, but it is a life, I will be full of fire and fire." The virtual furnace emperor also said very enthusiastically.


    Luo Li and Luo Yu, Luo Hui, they all looked stunned, almost can''t believe their eyes.


    The virtual furnace emperor and the divorced emperor are the top-ranking stronghouses of the fourth sanctuary. The attitude of the two emperors to Hansen is simply bizarre and can even be described with respect.


    They can hardly imagine how Hansen, a human being, could make the virtual furnace emperor and the fire emperor so attitude, I am afraid that even Luo Haijun did not have such a big face.


    "The two are relieved, I will teach him well, but I can learn how much, but also his creation and talent, as well as his own efforts." Hansen said.


    "Mr. Han said that Suma can learn your tenth and four, and I will be satisfied with the fire." The virtual furnace emperor said.


    From the Emperor of Fire, he also said: "Sui Mi can follow you to practice. It is his creation. How much can he learn. It is his life. If he can have a little fur with Teacher Han, it will be enough for him. Not all."


    ......


    Jia Xiangdao, they all have been stupid. This is like what the top emperor said. It is completely different from the immortal emperor in their impression. Simplicity is like two ordinary parents who are eager to give their children a famous teacher.


    "He really is so strong?" Lori looked complicated to the extreme.


    She knows that Hansen is very strong, but she can''t believe that Hansen can be strong enough. Even the strongest of the Great Emperor can only meet each other and hope that his descendants can worship under his door.


    Luo Yu and Luo Hui are even more blank in their minds.


    Until they followed Hansen out of the virtual stove shelter, they still feel as if they are in a dream, everything is so unreal. Rw

 Chapter 1570： Luos gift

    Sumi also left Hansen with the Hanson Shelter, which is a disciple who followed Hansen��s practice.


    Although Hansen himself does not teach apprentices very much, it is enough to teach a few tricks from the league''s education system.


    The teaching ability of the alien is comparable to that of human beings, that is, slag.


    The alien has an endless life, how to learn how to learn, when to learn when to learn, there is not much efficiency.


    Human beings are different. In ancient times, there was a saying that "life is seventy years old." At that time, living in 70 years old is considered to be longevity. Because of physical limitations, in fact, after 30 years of age, learning ability will gradually decline. Therefore, since ancient times, human beings have had a deep research in learning.


    How to learn the most knowledge in the shortest time, there are many scientific education methods, all of which are systematic and inherited, dating back to the ancient times.


    Whether it is integrated teaching or privately established martial arts, the educational concept is very advanced, and it is many times stronger than the unknown.


    Therefore, Hansen did not feel any pressure to teach Sumi, just let the brain have a plan and teach him to follow the plan.


    Although there are also human beings in the virtual stove shelter, but there are different spirits that will listen to human Ϲbb, not to mention the top emperor, so Sumi has never heard of these human teaching methods. It is very interesting and vivid, and there are surprises everywhere. I am very diligent in learning.


    To them are Luo Li, Luo Yu and Luo Hui. They all look very weird. They think that Hansen��s teaching methods seem to be very general. They also teach what is very powerful. How can he be so respectful to him?


    More can''t figure out, how the existence of the virtual furnace emperor and the fire emperor will be so respectful to Hansen.


    In any case, Luo Yu and Luo Hui have never dared to mention other things, and Han Sen has some reverence from the heart.


    "Han Sen, come back with us to kill the sanctuary?" After the sand valley, Luo Li called Hansen back together.


    "I want to go back to my shelter, you take care." Hansen did not like the Luo family, and did not want to get along with them, directly with the small silver and they left with Sumi.


    Jia Sidao knows that Luo Yu and Han Sen are not in harmony. They didn''t dare to say anything more, but they thought to themselves: "It seems that it is difficult to say this thing. After Luo family, I am afraid that it will not work. Later, it is Han. The world is over, maybe Hansen��s future success will be higher than that of Luo Haijun. I am afraid that the general direction of the development of the Tekken Budokan will be changed."


    Hansen took the must-have back to his own shelter, and he had to follow this super-second generation. No matter how different the spirits or aliens were, he would give him a few faces, and he did not encounter any trouble at all.


    As for the relics of God, Hansen did not go any further. Hearing that the remains of God have been closed, it may take decades to open next time.


    According to the Jade Little Lion King, he has already returned to the Lion King Mountain. It is useless to go to the remains of God.


    "What are the crystal cactus in the sand valley?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask for the sorrow.


    I must smile and say: "That is a super **** creature, but it is not a general super **** creature, named Xianrenzhen. My father and mother have spent a lot of effort to conquer it and let it guard the virtual stove. The entrance to the entrance, the crystal cactus fairy stick that you started to break, is only the avatar of the fairy needle, and has little effect on it. Unless you find its body and kill its body, it can be summoned inexhaustibly. The avatars, each avatar is almost as strong as the ordinary super **** creature, and it is indeed a very powerful creature."


    "A very powerful super-god creature, this ability is not weak compared with the general Supernatural creatures." Hansen praised.


    "Of course it is very powerful, otherwise my parents will not spend such a big price and effort to conquer it."


    Hansen successfully returned to the shelter from the shadows. Hansen arranged for him to live in shelter and then called the sheep and the green cow and asked about the recent shelter.


    "Boss, if we are there, you can rest assured that the shelter is well organized..." The sheep immediately boasted, and did not forget to invite Hansen.


    However, it is really good at doing things. It is very good to take care of the ruins of the shelter, so Hansen is very satisfied.


    The little red horse still lives in the back garden, but the nine **** cats have never returned, I don��t know where to go.


    Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue are also in the shelter, and it seems that there is no plan to leave in a short time.


    Gu Qingcheng rarely leaves the shelter, until the moon, often leaves the shelter to go out, but will come back once every other time, but rarely with other living things, basically come back to go to Gucheng.


    Hansen wants to ask a few questions about the city, to see if she is the fourth in the diary, but after thinking about it, she will return to the league first, give her family a safe, and go back to hug her son. Hansen also missed them very much after not going back for so long.


    "Unfortunately, the florets are too young to enter the shelter. I don''t have the strength to guarantee that they can be safely promoted to the gods. Otherwise, the family can go hunting and killing different creatures together. It is much more interesting, and it is often difficult to meet. Hansen sighed in his heart.


    After returning home, Hansen found that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. Mom and her husband were at home, as if they were waiting for him, and they looked at him like a prisoner.


    "What happened at home?" Hansen was shocked and asked quickly.


    "There is nothing wrong with the family, but you have a big problem." Luo Wei looked at Hansen like a judge, very serious.


    "What problem do I have?" Hansen asked inexplicably.


    "You went to kill the sanctuary?" asked Luo.


    Hansen nodded: "It��s just passing by, because there are some things, so I went for a trip, but Mom, you can rest assured that I have absolutely nothing to do with the Luo family."


    Luo Hao pointed to some gift boxes on the table, and said with a fiery look: "I don''t know why the old stubborn will let people send these things over?"


    "Old stubborn? You said the Luo family, what did he send over? Wouldn''t you want Han Yu to learn his ghost tricks? I tell you that it can''t be learned, it will hurt your life..." Hansen is eager.


    Luo Wei shook his head: "These are the snacks that I used to like. For so many years, I didn''t expect him to remember. You gave me honestly, what did you promise him, with the old stubborn temper, how could he possibly I bowed to me and let Luo Li send these things over. Although it was sent by Luo Li, there were some things that Luo Li didn��t know, and it must be what he sent."


    Although Luo Wei said that he would never return to Luojia, Luo Haijun would send these things back, so that she did not know what it was.


    Some moved, some relieved, and persisted for so many years, finally got the understanding of Luo Haijun, although Luo Haijun did not come, but these things represent a lot of things, with Luo Haijun''s temper, can achieve this level Luo Yi did not dare to think about this day.


    However, Luo Wei was somewhat worried. He was afraid that what Hansen had sacrificed would be able to exchange for such a move.


    Appapp

 Chapter 1571： Number four?

    Hansen himself was somewhat inexplicable. Although he saw Luo Haijun in the Asylum Shelter, he did not agree with Luo Haijun at all, nor did he give him any good face. How could he take the initiative to send things over and it seems to be taking the initiative to Luo Show it.


    Just look at Luo''s temper, Han Sen knows what temperament Luo Haizhen is. He hasn''t come to see Luo Qi for so many years, and he hasn''t had any words or communication with Luo Wei. He really wants to send something. I have already sent it, and will not wait until today.


    The reason why I will send something now is obviously related to Hansen��s previous meeting with him.


    "Mom, I really didn''t do anything for him, and I didn''t agree with him." Hansen said that he had seen Luo Haijun''s original things.


    "You escaped his palm?" Luo Hao suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Han Sen, his face was incredible.


    "Although I have not studied "Non-Tianjing", but you also know that I have a deep understanding of non-Tianjing, can I avoid the problem with him?" Hansen said, he did not feel What''s the problem.


    "No problem, very good, you are doing very well!" Luo Hao suddenly happy, his hands pinched Hansen''s cheek, and pinched a hand: "I am a good son, you are really good." It is."


    "What the **** is it?" Han Sen looked suspicious and didn''t know what was going on. He rarely saw Luo Hao so happy.


    "Nothing, that''s fine." Luo Xiao smiled and left, did not answer Han Sen''s question.


    After two days of rest at home, when Hansen entered the shelter again, he went directly to the room where Gu Liancheng lived.


    Hansen raised his hand and just wanted to knock on the door, but he heard the voice of Gu Qingcheng: "Come in, the door is not locked."


    Hansen touched his nose and walked in with a blunt push. He only saw Gu Qingcheng standing in front of the desk and painting with a very old pen.


    Hansen remembers to learn in the history class. The pen is called "brush", which is a writing instrument for human beings in ancient times. It has never been used.


    Only a handful of fans and artists use the brush now. I didn��t expect Gu Chengcheng to have this hobby, and it seems that she painted very well.


    Hansen has no artistic cells, but he also feels that it is impossible to draw a brush without a lot of practice.


    "What are you doing to me?" Gu Qingcheng put down his pen and admired the painting he had just finished, and asked casually.


    Hansen smiled and asked: "I recently met a person who heard something about you from him. I don''t know if he is a liar, so come and ask if you have done what he said. ��


    "Oh, what did he say about me?" Gu Qingcheng looked at Han Sen with interest.


    Hansen sorted out the thoughts and said with a smile: "He said that you have killed you before, do you know if it is true or not?"


    Gu Qingcheng frowned and thought: "I can''t remember, I have killed a lot of different creatures."


    "There is absolutely such a famous semi-god super **** creature. If you have killed it, you should not forget it?" Hansen has some dissonance.


    "Forget it, just forget it. Do I have to lie to you?" Gu Qingcheng said with a grin.


    Hansen thinks too. If Gu Qingcheng wants to lie to him, he needs to say yes or no. He has no way to distinguish between true and false. There is really no need to say such a lie.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. He also said a lot of things. For example, he said that you used to drink the urine of the Jade beast, and you didn''t die in the desert. And..." Hansen decided to take a few pills. However, before he finished, Gu Qingcheng��s face changed a bit.


    "Impossible, this is impossible for anyone to know. How did you know it?" Gu Qingcheng stared at Hansen, and the expression looked like a ghost.


    "Have you really done such a thing? Then have you been hiding in the egg of the hunting beast, and have been hatched for more than a month by the hunting beast?" Hansen asked again.


    "Impossible... It''s even more impossible for someone to know... Who are you listening to?" Gu Qingcheng''s face changed dramatically, and Hansen was in front of him, grabbing Hansen''s collar.


    "I didn''t say it. I met a person before. These are all that he told me. He said that he saw it with his own eyes. I thought he was bragging. I didn''t expect it to be true." Han Sen��s heart It��s shocking and happy, and now it��s almost certain that Gu��s city is the number four in the notebook.


    "Impossible, when I do those things, humans don''t even know what the steam engine is. How can anyone see it." Gu Qingcheng was angry.


    Hansen suddenly stunned, wide-eyed and looked at Gu Qingcheng, incredulously said: "Steam machine... It was not something from ancient times... Did you enter the shelter at that time?"


    Hansen almost couldn''t believe his judgment, but the words of Gu Qingcheng are obviously the meaning.


    Gu Qingcheng frowned slightly and stared at Hansen. "You are right. I am a person of that era. I have entered the shelter in ancient times. Tell me, who is telling you these things, I am doing these things. When things happen, it is impossible for human beings to appear in shelters, and it is even less likely to see me doing these things."


    "Is it impossible? In the ancient times, it was a transmission device. Even the generators didn''t. How could you enter the shelter at that time? You are joking with me?" Hansen has heard clearly. But he could not believe that this turned out to be true.


    "Do you think I am joking?" Gu Qingcheng said faintly.


    "But this is not right, even if you can enter the shelter at that time, but the age of the ancient times has been tens of thousands of years now, even if you have been promoted to the demigod at that time, only a few hundred years of life, how can it live to the present ?"


    Gu Xiangcheng admitted that such a bizarre thing, Han Sen did not believe it.


    "Do you believe and not believe, and just want you to tell me, who is telling you these things?" Gu Qingcheng asked with a sullen face.


    She only feels the cold on her back. When she does those things, it is impossible for humans to see it. Let alone human beings, Hansen said two things. She thought that only she knew it, even the aliens and aliens. It is impossible to know.


    Now Hansen has been told this way, so that she is a little creepy, can know these things, there is only one possibility, some people have been secretly monitoring her, and have been since ancient times, this for Gu Qingcheng, It feels terrible.


    "How can you make me believe that you are a human being in ancient times?" Hansen��s ignorance of the city was not like a joke, and he turned his mind over thousands of thoughts and couldn��t help but ask.


    Appapp

 Chapter 1572： Practicing

    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it. If you don''t believe it, you can be it. If you don''t, you just need to tell me who told you." Gu Qingcheng knows Hansen''s life very well, naturally knows that it is impossible for Hansen himself. What I saw must be someone who told him, so Gu Qingcheng did not have much doubt about what Hansen said.


    "I don''t know this very well. I just met someone by chance. I don''t know his identity very much. I haven''t seen him again." Because there is no such person, Hansen certainly can''t say it.


    Gu Qingcheng frowned and hugged Hansen. Obviously, Hansen��s words were not very convincing. How could an irrelevant person tell him about these things.


    Hansen fooled two sentences and wanted to leave here quickly. He probably already confirmed that Gu Qingcheng should be No. 4.


    However, if Gu Chengcheng is as she said, she is a human being who has entered the shelter in ancient times, then how did she get in? How can you live to the present?


    Another point is that Hansen is puzzled. If the number 4 is the number set by the observer, are the other numbers corresponding to human beings?


    If they are all humans, then in what order is the numbering made? Gu Qingcheng is No. 4. If this is the chronological order of entering the shelter, then there are at least three more humans who entered the shelter earlier than Gucheng.


    Of course, this is only speculation. It is likely that not all of those numbers represent human beings.


    "If you want to go, you can tell the words clearly." Gu Qingcheng went to the door and stopped the only exit, intercepting Hansen.


    Han Sen looked at Gu Qingcheng. In fact, he felt that Gu Xiangcheng��s words were still somewhat credible, because from the beginning, he felt that Gu��s city was a bit strange and seemed to be a bit out of place with the world.


    Just the name Gu Gucheng, it sounds a bit old-fashioned, not like the name of modern humans.


    Coupled with some of her behaviors, Hansen feels a bit awkward. She used to think that she is a bit mysterious, and it is also a big beauty. Some places that are different from ordinary people are normal.


    Now think of it, Gu Qingcheng really seems to be a bit like a modern person.


    "I want to let me say it, but you have to tell me, who are you?" Hansen said with a sinking look.


    "I have already said that you do not believe it yourself." Gu Qingcheng said.


    "Even if I believe that you are a human being in ancient times, then you should always have an identity? I remember that humans in ancient times were distinguished by the state? Which country are you from? What did you do before?" Hansen In fact, what I want to know most is how Gu Qingcheng entered the shelter.


    However, he was afraid to ask questions, Gu Gucheng would not answer him, so he planned to slap the side to test the temptation.


    Gu Qingcheng hesitated and said: "I am a Chu national, I am a practicing gentleman."


    "Keeping the spirits? Which martial art is the martial artist?" Hansen asked with a good spirit.


    "This has nothing to do with you." Gu Qingcheng did not answer.


    "How did you get into the shelter?" Hansen asked.


    "If I answer this question, you must immediately tell me who told you those things." Gu Qingcheng looked at Han Sen.


    "Okay, the deal." Hansen promised to come down.


    I didn��t hesitate, Gu Qingcheng said: ��I am a Chu State, but the place of practice is at sea. Once I took a boat back to the land from the sea, I encountered a strange sea whirlpool and was involved in the whirlpool. Inside, then I arrived at the shelter."


    "Which sea is the whirlpool on which planet?" Hansen asked again.


    "It��s useless. I went back to the league and went there many times. I didn��t find any clues. I even used a lot of warships to enter the underwater search. It was just an ordinary sea area. There was nothing special about it.�� Gu Qingcheng Said.


    Hansen nodded: "According to your statement, if you are really a Chu people, then there are tens of thousands of years now. How did you live to the present?"


    "I have already said that, that is the last question. Now it is your turn to answer my question. Who told you what?" Gu Qingcheng said.


    Hansen took out a book and handed it to Gu Qingcheng. This is not the diary he found in the control room, but he copied it. The part on the 4th was originally taken home by Hansen.


    Before he did not go directly to Gu Liancheng, part of it is also the reason.


    Gu Qingcheng took the book, some suspiciously opened, after a few glances, suddenly his face changed greatly, and the palm of his hand flipped the book quickly, the more ugly the face looked.


    "Who is it, who is it?" Gu Qingcheng closed the book and stared at Hansen. People were almost violent. If they spit, the whole body that she saw was goose bumps.


    From these words, there are things that she thought she didn''t know, and all of them were looked at. In this person''s eyes, she seems to be naked and has no **.


    "I don''t know who it is. These are the ones I copied from a room in the relics of God..." Hansen probably said about the situation at the time.


    Gu Xiangcheng listened with suspicion. After Hansen finished speaking, he stared at Hansen for a long time. He seemed to want to see something from Hansen��s face, but he was disappointed in the end.


    "If all you said is true, then there should be other numbers right? At least there will be three." Gu Qingcheng thought and asked.


    "Yes, there are a lot of them about them, most of them are just one or two sentences, only you are the most, it seems that you are the most concerned." Hansen smiled.


    "Show me the other parts too." Gu Qingcheng said.


    "Yes, you tell me first, how can you live to the present?" Hansen said with a squint.


    Gu Qingcheng did not hesitate too much, because she seemed to have thought of something, eager to verify, said to Hansen: "I have been promoted to the demigod after I entered the shelter for more than ten years, and later explored a relic of God. At the time, I stumbled into a very strange place, where I was trapped for a while, feeling very short, at most a few months, but when I came out again, I found that the original shelter could not be opened. The array can be used and returned to the league through the transmission array. After that, I realized that humanity has passed tens of thousands of years."


    Having said that, Gu Qingcheng seems to think of something that makes her very unhappy. She stunned Hansen coldly: "It didn''t take long before I returned to the league, I met your big liar grandfather."


    Hansen can imagine that a person who is still an ancient thinker will have a result when he encounters a big liar.


    "Do you have a lot of crystal instruments in the place you entered?" Hansen asked in a heart.

 Chapter 1573： Partner

    Gu Qingcheng nodded slightly: "You think it''s right, it''s similar to the room you went in, but it''s a little different. I guess that it might be a crystal, but there is no way to confirm it, and I will go there later. , and have not found a gateway to the room."


    Hansen also suspected that there was a special relationship between the sanctuary and the crystal family, and after he entered the main control room, he passed through ten years. He said that he was convinced of Gu��s words.


    However, Hansen turned to think, and felt that something was wrong. He looked at Gu Qingcheng and said: "I remember that you should be a member of the Seventh Action Group. At the beginning, they started to work with Han Jingzhi as a shelter. At that time, humans. I haven��t really been able to enter the shelter, and there are only a few test items on the conveyor. How did you come out? Did you come out of those test delivery devices?��


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head: "It is not only the conveyor that can leave the shelter. The location I sent out is an altar-like building of the human mother star, but there is no way to enter it. Later I enter the shelter and use humans. The conveyor made."


    Hansen then asked: "After you followed Han Jingzhi into the shelter again, did you encounter something there?"


    "My question has been answered, and the rest is given to me." Gu Qingcheng did not answer Han Sen''s question, and reached into Hansen.


    "Respond to my last question, what happened to you there?" Hansen insisted.


    "I don''t know what happened. We met a guy who claimed to be God. It said that it can satisfy all our wishes, but everyone can only make one wish. Han Jingzhi let me not make a wish, then I did not make a wish. Ning Lao Er came out together, and what happened to them later, I don��t know.�� Gu Qingcheng said.


    "You were already half-god at that time? Do you think that is really God? Or is it just a powerful alien or alien?" Hansen asked.


    "I can''t see it, I just suspect that there should be the sanctuary of the fifth god. The **** we met may be a god-level creature." Gu Qingcheng said and reached out to Hansen: "What you want to know." I said it, give me the other parts."


    "I have left the original, you wait for me to get it back." Hansen couldn''t ask anything again, so he went back and took the diary to Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Gucheng��s ancient literary genre seems to be more powerful than Hansen, and it is easy to understand what he wrote.


    "Weird... really weird..." Gu Qingcheng looked at the contents of the diary and muttered to himself.


    "What strange?" Hansen asked quickly.


    "The alien creatures mentioned above are basically the aliens of the Fourth God''s Shelter. When I was promoted to the demigod, I saw some of them, but when the Alliance humans entered it, many of them have already Extinct, the owners of these numbers seem to have encountered them very easily. It seems that the owners of these numbers are not like the later Union humans." Gu Qingcheng said.


    "Maybe like you, people who entered the shelter before humans entered this era." Hansen said.


    "According to the number, there are at least thousands of such people, but I have never encountered them in the shelter." Gu Qingcheng said.


    "The shelter is so big, it is normal for thousands of people to go in and not meet." Hansen said.


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head again: "Impossible, some of them have already killed the famous semi-god super **** creatures. It is impossible to hear a little news, and even have never heard of it."


    "That''s a bit strange. Isn''t these numbers all referring to humans?" Hansen pointed to the last paragraph and asked Gu Chengcheng: "What does this last paragraph mean? He seems to have seen you for a while. Where did you go during that time?"


    "Will it be that after I entered the strange place, he couldn''t see me?" Gu Qingcheng thought about it.


    "It is very likely that if this is done, he will begin to observe at that time, that is to say, these numbers are humans or other creatures at that time, not modern alliance humans." Hansen thought.


    "It seems that the crystal family has a great connection with the shelter. Unfortunately, the crystal family has already been annihilated in the long river of history. Many things are difficult for us to understand." Gu Qingcheng returned the diary to Han Sen and said: "Since we all want to find out what is going on here, we can cooperate temporarily. If there is any news in the future, we can share the research together. How do you see it?"


    "Well, I put my hands in favor." Hansen turned his eyes and asked: "What is going on in the moon? Why is she exactly the same as you, but she is a stranger?"


    "This has nothing to do with you." Gu Qingcheng said with a cold face.


    "We are not cooperating. It is no harm to know each other." Hansen smiled.


    "This is not within the scope of cooperation." Gu Qingcheng directly pushed Hansen out, and then shut the door directly with a bang.


    Hansen touched his nose and had to leave for a while, and then look for opportunities to find out later.


    "It''s time to perform a real wave of technology." Han Sen went directly to the gene nucleus library, intending to take his own nucleus first, and then promoted to the gold level.


    Now Hansen''s own genes have not grown slowly, and the gene nucleus can''t keep up with it. So Hansen plans to take some time to upgrade the gene nucleus in the recent period.


    It��s a bit difficult to get to Super, but if you are promoted to a gem, you should still have a good chance.


    Hansen thought about it. He first entered the gene nucleus library with the nucleus as the key. Now the nucleus is still in the first place, but there are already many gene nucleus below to challenge him.


    Hansen glanced at it and suddenly found a familiar name in it. It turned out to be the guy in the eyes of the ghost. His ranking even entered the top ten in the silver gene list. I don��t know if he was hit by himself or not. Buy it by buying it.


    Hansen still remembers the last time he didn''t agree with the appointment. Although he didn''t remember it at the end, it is still a bit uncomfortable to think about it now.


    "This guy is very daring, even dare to challenge me, since you want to find death, then I will fulfill you." Han Sen clenched his fist, agreed with the ghost eye challenge, and directly entered the genetic battlefield.


    Hansen really saw that the three-eyed leopard stood in the genetic battlefield, the eye of the unbelievable bastard.


    "You are so bold, you dare to stand in front of me." Hansen''s stature, he has already killed the ghost''s eye, and instantly came to it.


    "Boss and slow hands, I have a big secret to tell you." Ghost''s eye yelled as he ran.

 Chapter 1574： Blowing blood

    "Go with your secret to hell!" Hansen ignored him, wearing the ghost armor traded from the eyes of the ghost, and immediately came to him, punching his head.


    "I have a gene of the Great Emperor, I want to give it to the boss, please be sure to accept it." The eyes of the ghost will not be able to escape Hansen''s fist, and screamed in dismay.


    Han Sen heard that his fist had a slight pause, but he did not take it back. He reached the head of the three eyes and was facing his third eye. He said coldly: "I counted three, if I haven��t seen it yet. What is the Great Gene nuclear, you are ready to go to hell, 1..."


    Ghost''s eye bites his teeth, I don''t know where to pick up a thing and put it in front of Hansen with his claws: "Boss, this is it, I know that I was wrong before, I am damn, but I am sincere and sincere, I just want to Use this big emperor gene to change your position, and ask the boss to believe me again."


    Hansen took the thing from the hand of the ghost in one hand, and the other hand reached his head. He looked at the thing and said, "This stuff will be the gene of the Great?"


    Hansen doesn''t really believe in the eyes of ghosts. If he really has the gene of the emperor, how can he just take the top spot of the silver gene list? Even if he is the top of the gem gene list, it is definitely not a big gene. .


    That is a very strange gene nucleus, because within the gene nucleus, not the nucleus of the natal gene is in a state of imprisonment, there is no way to use it here.


    However, this gene nucleus is obviously not only as simple as being blocked by the power of the nuclear nucleus. It looks gray and looks like a dead stone, and it looks very weird.


    A length of a ruler, like a flute, but without a hole, is like a stone pipe.


    The ghost''s eye grinned and said: "The boss is wise, although this is the gene of the emperor, it is just a problem. Now it is in a state of ban, but I believe that with your strength, you will be able to untie its seal. From then on, I will fly to the fourth sanctuary..."


    "This ban is the solution, will you give it to me?" Hansen said with a grin.


    The ghost''s eyes smiled and smiled: "I can''t solve it. It''s because my skill is low. You are a big man with a magical power. You must have a solution."


    "Things I have collected, it is the punishment that you did not agree with the last time, but also want the top spot, next time you get some really good things, don''t play these virtual." Han Sen said, simply do not give The opportunity of the ghost''s eye to speak, the ghost of the eye flew out.


    In the mouth of the ghost, the blood was squirting, and the injury was not light. Under the horror, he quickly confessed to withdraw from the genetic battlefield.


    "Mom, it��s darker than me, I��m not doing anything with my things.�� The eyes of the ghost are desperate.


    It was yin Hansen once, but Hansen actually got the top spot in silver. He still had to look at Hansen��s face. He sacrificed a big emperor��s gene, and he was beaten, the top spot. Did not get it.


    "It seems that I can only wait for him to advance to the gold level, and then find a way to get the top spot in silver. It is really a mysterious gene of my great emperor." The eyes of the ghost stunned two sentences.


    The Eye of Ghosts is Hansen''s gene nuclear, and it is very famous in the Fourth Shelter, but its fame is as famous as its seal, and no one can solve it.


    The gene of the great emperor was called "Blowing Blood". It was the gene nucleus of a very famous blood drinker, and the blood drinker also held the world.


    More tragic is that the blood drinker finally provoked a horrible alien creature, not only was the person killed, but even the blood-blowing gene was banned.


    After that, the blood-sucking gene nucleus turned to the hands of many super-powerful people, and as a result, no one could solve its ban, so it became more and more famous and less and less valuable.


    After all, how strong it was before, the solution to the shackles is no different from the scrap iron. It was shortly before the eyes of the ghosts. The eyes of the ghosts originally wanted to talk to Hansen and see if they could re-engage with Han. Sen traded and got the top spot.


    Who knows that Hansen is going to kill him, and the ghost''s eyes are in a hurry, he will take out the blood-blowing gene, and want to take a look at Hansen and see if he has a chance to lie to him.


    Who knows that the blood-sucking gene core was taken by Hansen, but did not give it the top position, so that the eyes of the ghost is very depressed.


    Fortunately, the value of the blood-blowing gene is now equivalent to a gem-quality gene, not too valuable, otherwise the ghost''s eye will be more depressed.


    Han Sen saw the eye of the ghost, and he was not so anxious to let the crystal nucleus continue to upgrade. He planned to go back and knock him again, and then he was promoted to the gold level.


    Leaving the gene bank, Hansen studied the gene core and wanted to see if he could unlock the ban.


    Hansen has not heard of the blood-blowing gene, and naturally does not know the origin of this gene, so he does not believe that this is really the gene of the Great.


    I summoned the true blood gene nucleus that has been promoted to the gold level, and dripped the real blood on the gene nucleus. It is useless to try the ability of the true blood gene nucleus.


    A drop of real blood fell on the gray tube and did not melt immediately, but it did not slip down and seemed to be slowly infiltrating the gray tube.


    Han Sen looked at it for a while and found out where the real blood was. Some tiny bloodshot eyes had appeared on the gray tube, as if the real blood was slowly infiltrating.


    Hansen��s heart is a joy: ��It seems that the blood ban on this gene is still used. Looking at the current situation, it may take at least a few days to have an effect.��


    If the eye of the ghost knows that the blood-sucking gene nucleus has the possibility of being unsealed, I am afraid that it will stop licking the chest and not be mad.


    Hansen did not know that this is really the gene of the Great Emperor, but it seems that this ban is a bit powerful. I also know that it may be a high-level gene nucleus. Even if it is not a prince, it may be an emperor or a super.


    Hansen is studying the gene nucleus, but he has seen the city and the moon into the hall. The moon has not been seen for a long time. It looks very bad. He has a wound on his body. His face is very pale. It seems that he has just suffered a big loss. .


    "We have a fierce alien creature nearby. It may be a super **** creature. It also hurts the moon. I am going to hunt it. Do you want to go with me?" Gu Chengcheng said straightforwardly to Hansen.


    "How do you divide it?" Hansen asked.


    "Things are for you, I just want to help the moon to export gas." Gu Qingcheng said.


    "If there is such a good thing, will you come to me? Is there any problem with that alien creature?" Hansen wanted to come and think that Gu Liancheng did not make him so cheap.

 Chapter 1575： Invincible gene nucleus

    "The 139th dead wolf on the super gene list is certainly not so easy to kill." Gu Qingcheng said faintly.


    "Apologetic, you are ranked number one above the super gene list?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "The seventeenth place." Gu Qingcheng replied casually.


    "Is it so high? You are a seventeenth, can''t solve a 1800-year-old wolf?" Hansen was slightly surprised.


    "On the strength, it is not my opponent, but the wolf has the ability to devour space. I can''t catch it when I run away, so I need you and that nightmare to help." Gu Qingcheng said.


    "It turns out that you really want to help, Xiaohong, then you can go directly to find it. Anyway, I can''t move it." Hansen shook his head.


    "Please don''t move, you will follow the same, how much can help a little." Gu Qingcheng said.


    "Going is OK, but as you said, I really want to kill, is everything going to me?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "You can help yourself, otherwise I will give you if you give me?" Gu Qingcheng is not at all polite to Hansen.


    "That line, look at the performance, how much power I have to get." Hansen did not entangle this, and directly agreed.


    He also wants to take a look at the extent to which he can occupy the 17th place in the super gene list.


    I left the shelter with Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue. When I was on the road, I was bored. Hansen asked me, "Who is the number one in the super gene list?"


    Gu Qingcheng is also boring, casually said: "Now the number one is the lord of the gods, known as the descendants of the Protoss, but there are actually a few who can compete with him, the first position often changes, now say no quasi."


    "Why, the first position is still changing?" Hansen asked in surprise.


    "What is strange about this? The powerful nuclear core has gone. The strong people of the Great and the violent level don''t know much. They each have their own characteristics. If you say that who is invincible, I really don''t have it. I used to When I was promoted to the demigod, I heard that, a long time ago, there was a gene nucleus that occupied the first position for a long time. I never tasted a defeat. Only in that period of time, the top of the super gene list was fixed. Other times, there will be changes every once in a while." Gu Qingcheng said.


    "What is the name of the gene nucleus? Is it still on the list?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "If you are still on the list, the position of the top of the list will not change, but I just heard that it was not seen in my time. It��s just a legend. I only heard about it. The name is called Tiantian Tower. It is estimated that it has been promoted to the fifth shelter with the owner." Gu Qingcheng said.


    Han Sen heard the name of Gu Qingcheng, but it was a fierce jump in the heart. If the gene nucleus is really called the destiny tower, isn��t it within his soul?


    "I went, the original destiny tower is so bullish!" Han Sen pressed the excitement in his heart and pretended to ask inadvertently: "Who is the owner of the Destiny Tower?"


    "I don''t know, I''m afraid no one knows it. It has been a long time ago, and I have only heard of it." Gu Qingcheng said.


    Hansen asked a few more words. Gu Qingcheng did not know much. He only said that the owner of the Destiny Tower is very strange. It is said that every time he appears on the gene list, the ranking is very low, even low and even 10,000. Can''t get in, maybe even lower.


    Anyway, no one has seen it in the previous rankings. However, after a period of time, the Tianshen Tower can be placed in the first position every time. It is really unreasonable. The quality of the Tianshen Tower itself is good or bad.


    Of course, these are just legends. Gu Qingcheng also heard about it. She has never seen the Tianshen Tower.


    Hansen��s heart said: ��Is that destiny tower the tower of my soul? If it is, it is so cow, its owner is so cow, why is it not promoted to the fifth shelter? The big iron furnace Who is the armor, why should it be the enemy of the owner of the destiny?"


    One question appeared in Han Sen��s mind, but Hansen��s tower had now belonged to him, and Hansen almost laughed.


    "Dad, what''s so happy." Hansen''s Boa, his eyes wide open and curiously asked Hansen.


    "Because Boa is at your father''s side, Dad is very happy." Hansen quickly coped with a sentence, afraid to be seen by Gu Qingcheng.


    Boa was very happy to listen to it. The little mouth sipped a kiss on Han Sen��s old face. Meimei��s said: ��Dad is beside Boa, Boa is also very happy.��


    Some of the moons are not going to go on, and I sighed and said, "Do you both father and daughter are sour?"


    "You are jealous, you have the ability to have such a beautiful and lovely daughter." Han Sen said with a smile.


    "Hey!" The face of the moon was gloomy and immediately turned to face Hansen.


    Han Sen is a little bit strange. I don''t know what I said wrong, so that the moon is so unhappy. It seems that there is nothing wrong with those words. It seems that it is not worth living so much.


    Gu Qingcheng seems to deliberately shift the topic: "When you are on the wolf, you must be careful. It has the power to devour space. You can bite out the space to break into it and rush out from various unexpected positions. If it enters the space fault, you will try to stay with me so as not to be embarrassed by it."


    "That''s really a little trouble, how are you going to kill it?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    His power is still able to fight against the super-god creatures. I am afraid that this horror and space-powered supernatural creature is not an opponent.


    Unless he uses the destiny tower, it can be too expensive to use, and secondly it is not suitable for people to show up.


    In case everyone recognizes that it is a destiny tower, even in the hands of a man who is not so strong, the great emperors of the shelters and the supernatural creatures of the escaping, have not to tear him apart.


    "Let''s go and have a look, maybe there is no chance for us to shoot." Gu Qingcheng said.


    "What do you mean?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    "The wolf that seems to be sinned seems to have offended someone, or for any special reason. There are many horror creatures and strangers chasing it. We just try to try our luck, maybe we can''t find it." Allure said.


    "There is still such a thing, why don''t you say it earlier?" Hansen suddenly frowned.


    Listening to the city, Han Sen feels that this thing is a bit not easy.

 Chapter 1576： God egg was stolen

    After two days of walking, I saw that there was a horrible atmosphere everywhere, and from time to time there was a strong air passage.


    However, the direction they went seems to be a bit messy, not like chasing people, but looking for people.


    "They must be looking for the dead wolf." said the moon.


    Han Sen was trying to say something, but he saw that he had to go through the experience and he ran over: "Teacher, something big."


    ��What big thing?�� Hansen��s heart moved and looked at him.


    I must be excited to say: "The wolves of the World have stolen the descendants of the Divine Lord who have not yet hatched. Now they have fled to us. Now many horrible superpowers are chasing it."


    "The descendants of the Lord of the Gods? Is it a strange creature like a goddess?" Hansen suddenly showed a strange picture in his mind, and the goddess climbed out of an egg, which seemed a bit strange.


    "Yeah, I heard that it is the lord of the gods and the descendants of a violent super **** creature, but the violent super **** creature did not live in the **** domain, and the wolf found a chance to lay the eggs. I have stolen it, and now many top shelters such as the gods, the sky, and so on have sent people to chase the wolves of the world." Sumi said.


    "The Lord of the Gods has such a face?" Hansen was amazed.


    "Where, everyone else is coming to grab the eggs, but the descendants of the two top aliens, the genes must be extraordinary, and they have a lot of benefits. If they can breed a mother, they can still raise them first. Later, breeding improved genes..." The excitement is extremely extreme, and the voice is lowered. Hansen said: "Teacher, do we want to look for it together, if luck is good enough, maybe there is a chance to get the god. egg."


    "Look for it first." Han Sen did not hope for this. So many top shelters sent terrorists to find the wolves and the gods.


    I am afraid that the dying wolf has long been hidden. Hansen does not think that he can find such a few people.


    Even if you can find it, it is not an easy task to grab the **** egg from so many terrorist powers.


    There are many horrors that have passed by, and there are many super strong people coming. It is only half a day. Hansen has more than 20 horror opportunities. I don��t know how many.


    However, they are rampaging in the vicinity, there is no fixed direction, and they have not found the wolf.


    "Mingyue, where did you meet the wolves of the world?" Hansen asked to ask for the moon.


    "It''s just near the Dragon Lake." Ming Yue said in one direction.


    Hansen is familiar with the nearby area. After all, it is not far from his shelter. The Dragon Lake is a big lake between the mountains. It is said that there are horrible dragon-shaped creatures hidden in the lake, so there will be such a first name.


    Hansen also just heard that there is such a lake nearby, but he has not been here. It is the first time he is here today.


    The group went to the Dragon Lake and it was not long before they reached the lake.


    Although the Dragon Lake is in the middle of the mountain, it is also very broad. There is also an area of ??thousands of acres.


    It��s just that the water is so dark, like oil, it��s black and shiny. It��s very sticky, not to mention the bottom of the lake. It��s not even an inch in the eyes. I don��t know if there��s really life in the water. Survive.


    Before Hansen, they went to the position of the moon, and they saw that there was still a group of creatures there, and Hansen saw the goddess far away.


    The goddess looks a little different from before, and the body''s breath becomes terrifying, and if it is looming, it seems that it has been promoted to super.


    When Hansen looked at the goddess, the goddess also saw Hansen, and suddenly his eyes were cold.


    However, seeing the mother-in-law of Hansen, the goddess brows slightly and leads the alien creatures around him.


    There are four different creatures around the goddess, all of them are living like the sea, obviously super-god creatures, the strength is already very powerful.


    However, the goddess did not pay attention to Hansen, and asked in front of Gu Qingcheng: "The Lord of the Underworld, this person can have a relationship with you?"


    "How is the relationship, what is the relationship?" Gu Qingcheng said faintly.


    "There is a great hatred with people and me. If there is no relationship with you, then I will have revenge." The goddess stared coldly at Hansen.


    Gu Qingcheng glanced at Hansen and narrowed his eyes and said, "Do you say that we have anything to do with it?"


    Han Sen heard and said: "Of course, there is a relationship, are we not partners?"


    "Well, have you heard that?" Gu Qingcheng looked at the goddess and said a little.


    "Well, look at your face, I will let him go today." The goddess waved slightly and left with the four super **** creatures.


    "You are really big enough." Han Sen gave a thumbs up to Gu Liancheng.


    "You owe me a favor." Gu Qingcheng said.


    "Well, no problem, but I am a little strange, why is she calling you the Lord of the Underworld? How do you become a human being, and how is it the head of the genie?" Hansen was also very curious about this.


    "It has nothing to do with you." Gu Qingcheng glanced at him and took the moon to the lake.


    Hansen glanced at the direction in which the goddess left, and then he followed the Gucheng.


    There are some traces of fighting at the lakeside, and there are still small cracks in the space that have not healed, apparently being torn through the space fault.


    Just now the goddess they are also looking at the crack in this space, probably they also judged it, this is the trace of the battle left by the wolf.


    Hansen also used the hole Xuanqi field to observe the traces of the battle. The molecular residue is very small, probably because the wolf of the dying world directly walked away from the space fault and did not leave molecules along the way.


    Gu Qingcheng looked at it for a while, and found no clues. He frowned and said: "At that time, some people were chasing the wolves of the world, and they let the moon escape without fear. The wolves of the world have also left the space fault. I am afraid here. Can''t find any clues."


    "We are looking around to look around, maybe there will be clues about luck." Han Sen looked at the Dragon Lake and walked along the lakeshore to the other side.


    The molecules of the wolf did not leave any traces, but Hansen saw some very subtle molecular residues, and the stars went to the other side of the lake.


    Hansen does not know which kind of organism these molecules belong to, but it can be judged. The time of this molecule residue should be similar to the molecular residual time of the wolf, and it should be somewhere nearby. Kind of creature, so he wants to find out this creature first and see if there are clues.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the addition of "ؼҶ��".

 Chapter 1577： clue

    "The wolf is escaping from the space fault. What clues can you find in this neighborhood?" said the moon frowning.


    "Looking for it, if you are lucky, there may be clues." Hansen said as he walked.


    "You take your chances slowly, we don''t expect to have such good luck." Ming Yue said and went in the other direction.


    "Don''t look here, we quietly follow the superpowers of the gods and the sky, it is better than luck." Gu Qingcheng said.


    "Then we are divided into two ways, you will keep up, I will look for it again." Hansen is not in a hurry.


    There are too many powerful people in the gods and the sky, and they are stared at by so many people. It is not difficult to find them. Hansen still intends to take a look along the remaining molecules, and the creatures here with the wolves are dead. What is it.


    "Alright, I will leave you a mark, and you will catch up soon." Gu Qingcheng saw that the moon had already gone far, and said to Han Sen, he went after the moon.


    Although Sumi wants to watch the excitement with the past, Hansen does not go, he can only follow Hansen.


    "Teacher, the wolves of the world have escaped from the space fault. What are the clues we are looking for here? It is better to follow the goddess and help people. There will be good dramas at the time." I can grab the eggs without hope, just want to see the scuffles of those super strong.


    Hansen smiled and said: "I will look for it again. If you want to go, just follow them both."


    "I still follow the teacher." I have to think about it.


    Hansen didn��t say anything more, looking for the molecule along the shore of the lake, and there were fewer remaining molecules, because the time passed for a long time, only some odor molecules could be seen, and intermittently, among the many molecules, I wanted to find out Still have to Hansen a lot of thoughts.


    It must be seen that Hansen turned around at the lake, and Dongxixi looked at it. He walked very slowly. He didn''t know what Hansen was looking at, but he could only follow it.


    Hansen circled most of the lake and found that the scent molecule was broken here, and went forward, and no longer found the presence of this odor molecule.


    "Strange, why didn''t you?" Hansen returned to the place where he finally saw the smell molecules, and looked around carefully.


    It was found that it was very close to the lakeshore and there were some black water stains on the shore.


    ��Does this lake still rise? The strange creature that left the smell is coming out of the lake from here? But why didn��t he just go down the lake without going there? Do you have to go around the big circle, where is the lake? What is special here? Is it?" Han Sen frowned and thought.


    The eyes fell on the lake and there was no special place. The lake here is the same as the rest of the Dragon Lake. The black is like ink, and the eyes are not visible.


    The water surface is also very calm, there is no wave at all, and Hansen��s cave Xuanqi field did not find the existence of life gas on the lake.


    "Teacher, what are you looking at?" Sumi stood next to Hansen and squatted on the lake, but couldn''t see anything at all.


    "Look at the clues." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Cluster? Where is the clue? How can I not see anything?" The question that must be filled with the mind, the gaze once again carefully looked at the lake, but still did not see anything.


    "If you can see everything, then what should I do with this teacher?" Hansen said with a high pretense.


    When I was asked, I suddenly realized: "The teacher is not a teacher. It is really beyond the disciples. I also hope that the teacher will dial one or two. What clues are there on this lake?"


    "Apprentice, the answer I found can be remembered for a lifetime. Everything needs to be more brainstorming. I want to understand things. It is really your own thing." Hansen pointed to the lake and said, "You are here." Look, let the teacher go elsewhere to see if there are any other clues."


    "Yes, the teacher, the disciple will not disappoint your expectations." After he finished speaking, he stared at the lake and looked at it carefully. He wanted to see what clues there were.


    Hansen took Baoer and continued to walk along the lakeshore. He took the whole lake and made a turn to the nearby forest, hoping to find the smell molecule again.


    I have to stare at the lake for a long time, but I still don''t see any clues.


    "The teacher is really unpredictable. It is far from what I can. What clues does the teacher see here?"


    In fact, Hansen did not see any clues. He just thought that the smell of the molecules there was not accidental, so let him stay there and see if there would be any discoveries.


    If Hansen��s judgment is not wrong, the creature should have sneaked into the lake during the high tide of the Dragon Lake, so Hansen intends to turn around and wait until the high tide to come back. Maybe there will be any discoveries.


    Hansen turned around in the nearby forest for a while, did not find the smell of the alien creature, and saw another familiar molecule.


    "Ghost Eye, how come this product is coming? Is it the point of it, come to die?" Hansen looked carefully and found that there are two other molecules similar to the molecular trajectory of the Ghost Eye. I don''t know what kind of creatures I belong to. I only look at these molecules. He can''t judge the strength of the other side.


    I turned around the nearby forests. On the way, I saw several powerful atmospheres passing by, but I didn��t stay near here. I was already away in the blink of an eye.


    There are no new discoveries, seeing that the sky has darkened, Hansen is going back in the direction of Rolling Dragon Lake.


    "Teacher, I saw the clue!" Sumi saw Hansen from afar. He hadn��t waited for Hansen to go to the place, and he ran over excitedly.


    "What clues do you see?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse, and he just let the squatting there to try his luck. I didn''t expect it to be really rewarding.


    I have to point to the place where Hansen had let him see. I saw that the place where Hansen had stood was already flooded by the black lake, but there was nothing special about it.


    It was the lake that they had already seen before. After the high tide, there was a small piece of lake water. There was probably a place like a wellhead. The original black lake water actually restored the transparency of ordinary lake water.


    But because the sky is already dark, and the area is small, if you don''t look carefully, you don''t see a small piece of clear water in the dark lake.


    "The teacher is really unique. I have never seen anything special before, until the sky is dark, I can see that the lake there is not the same as the surrounding lake in the moonlight." Hansen.

 Chapter 1578： Dead wolf

    Hansen flew over the small piece of clear water and looked at the difference in the lake.


    The lake is like a well. It is clear water straight up and down, but the surroundings are clear, and the black lake and the clear lake are completely incompatible.


    Just because the sky is a little dark, and the lake is very deep, even if you look down from the clear lake, you can only see the darkness, I don''t know how deep it is.


    But unlike the dark, waveless lakes around, there are often a lot of blisters coming up here, like a bunch of big fish swimming underneath.


    "Teacher, what is the weirdness in this water?" asked Ms. Hansen.


    Hansen thought: "How do I know what is weird inside, I am not a god, I know everything."


    Of course, Hansen did not say it. He smiled and said to him: "You are waiting here first. I will go down and have a look. Before I come out, you must not enter the water."


    Hansen said that he had already jumped into the clear lake with Boa and dive deep into the depths.


    He has practiced the skills of the water before, although it is not comparable to the real underwater creatures, the general battle does not hinder.


    Hansen did not dare to support the big body. When the body dive down, he summoned the gold-grained Shield to block it. If there is any fierce thing below, the Golden Shield can keep him safe.


    The lake was unexpectedly deep, Hansen had already dive more than a thousand meters, still did not see the bottom, still surrounded by black, all that kind of black ink.


    Hansen continued to dive, dive and dive, and suddenly felt the following empty, the whole person fell.


    Continuously controlling the body to float up, he found that he was standing in a huge underground cave, where a lot of bone shelves were scattered, and there was a stench smell everywhere.


    In the middle of the cave, there is a black spring, which is emitting oil-like spring water. Just next to the spring, there are two different creatures lying on the left and right.


    The one on the left is like a dragon, and the whole body scales are black and bright. It seems to be a black-and-white cast. The mouth is covered with a dragon''s tooth.


    The body is more than eight feet long and looks fierce.


    On the other side is a white giant wolf, the body is not inferior to the black scorpion, the hair is pure white like snow, but the eyes are black as the point of ink, between the hair swings, it seems that the connection with the void is like of.


    At this point, the two fierce beasts stared at Hansen, and the eyes were like watching the braised pork coming to the door.


    "The wolf of the world?" Hansen was slightly shocked. He originally wanted to find the trace of the alien creature. He did not expect to find the wolf directly.


    Before, he had already heard the appearance of the wolf in the moon, exactly the same as the white wolf, and then looked at the horror of the overflowing of it, except for the possibility of the wolves.


    Another black scorpion is probably the legendary dragon, but the breath of both is different from the one that Hansen wants to track.


    As far as the eye is concerned, Hansen did not see other aliens in the cave.


    In addition to the dragons and the dying wolves, there is no other creature in the entire underwater cave. In that black spring, there is a basketball-sized thing that rises and falls with the spring water.


    "Hey!" Hansen hadn''t seen what it was. He listened to the dragon and snorted, and squirted a black light directly, and flew toward Hansen.


    Hansen didn''t even see what the black light was. He couldn''t even get rid of it. He had to raise his gold-grained shield to block it.


    when!


    Hansen only felt that a huge force was uploaded from the Golden Shield, and the body involuntarily flew backwards and hit the cave.


    The rock here was hard and terrible. Hansen��s body slammed into it, only knocking out some invisible cracks, but Hansen��s bones were all smashed.


    The black light was also bounced back by the gold-grained Shield. The black light reflected to the dragon, and the tail of the dragon smashed, and it actually caught the black light, and was not hurt by the power that bounced back.


    Hansen saw this clearly. The black light that was sprayed by the dragon was a trident, the whole body was black and inky, and the dragon pattern on the top was divided into three at the top. The three-pointed blade of the trident was the three heads of the dragon. .


    The smashing dragon didn''t kill Hansen. It seemed a little surprised. The gaze of the dying wolf was also a condensate. He stared at Hansen and asked: "Who sent you? Is the sacred world still outside?"


    "No one sent me, it was my own." Hansen turned his mind into countless thoughts.


    The dragon and the dying wolf do not seem to be hostile, and both creatures have a terrible horror and are extremely powerful.


    Hansen��s strength has not really reached super, and there is no grasp of the existence of such two horrors.


    "I knew that I brought Gu Qingcheng together." Hansen sighed in his heart, and he did not think that he could find the wolf in the world so quickly.


    "Since you are not sent by the gods and you are alone, it is easy to do. Why don''t you stay with us to share the eggs?"


    Originally, Hansen thought that the wolf who had died in the world had to deal with him in a round-the-clock manner, but who knows that the wolf of the world has stared at Hansen for a while, and even proposed such a proposal that Hansen was very surprised. .


    "How is this so interesting?" Hansen naturally does not believe that the wolves will be so kind.


    It took so many risks to steal the eggs, how could it be so easily shared with an irrelevant human?


    The wolf of the ruined world showed a smile, and the smile made Han Sen feel a little creepy. A wolf''s smile could not be imagined by ordinary people.


    "To tell the truth, we don''t want to share the eggs with others, but I think your strength is very strong. It is not so easy for us to kill you. If you run out and attract other superpowers, it will be more troublesome. So if you like, the three of us will share this **** egg together. How do you see it?" The wolf of the world seems to be very sincere.


    Hansen sounded very reasonable, but he always felt something was wrong.


    However, Hansen can be sure that if he does not agree, in order to keep the secret, the two of them will definitely join forces to kill themselves.


    "Well, since you are so sincere, I am also welcome." Han Sen secretly thought: "I can''t use the destiny tower, I don''t believe what you can do, maybe you can find a chance to get the eggs." Get it."


    "In this case, friends will come down and wait, the gods will soon be able to eat, in addition to friends, are there other creatures knowing that we are here?" asked the wolf of the world.


    "No." Hansen slowly descended, but kept a certain distance from them. The white matter that fell in the black spring asked: "Is it the **** egg?"

 Chapter 1579： God egg

    "Yes, that is the **** egg, but its outer shell is too hard. We tried many ways to break the eggshell, so we can only use the spring water of the black dead spring to corrode the shell of the egg. You come It��s just right, about twenty or thirty hours later, the eggshell is almost eroded, and we can enjoy the eggs at that time.�� The wolf is very refreshing.


    The dragonfly on the side is just staring coldly at Hansen. It doesn''t say a word like a statue cast by a cast iron. I don''t know if it doesn''t understand people or disdain to talk to Hansen.


    Han Sen saw that the wolves and the dragons of the world did not mean to shoot him. It was a little unexpected.


    Hansen originally thought that the wolf who died in the world just wanted to put out his words, and then he started to talk to him. He said that no one else knows about it. The wolf of the world still has no meaning to do it. It seems to be fixed. The idea is to share the egg with him.


    Although he did not know what the idea of ??the wolf was, he did not relax his vigilance. He kept a certain distance from the wolves and the dragons, and looked at the eggs in the black spring.


    It is said that it is a **** egg. It looks like a giant egg. It doesn''t look like anything special. It''s hard to imagine. Even a strong man like a wolf can''t break the eggshell.


    The surging of the black spring made the egg sink and float. Hansen looked carefully for a while and found that there were many fine black lines on the eggshell, as if the spring of the black death spring had penetrated.


    "How do you call a friend?" The wolf of the World of War has not meant to be close to Hansen, but just smiled and asked Hansen.


    "Han Sen." Hansen replied.


    "The strength of a friend is so strong, I think there should be some origins? How have you never heard of it before?" asked the wolf of the world.


    "There is no origin, just luck is better, got a few powerful genetic treasures and animal souls." Hansen said casually.


    The more Hansen said, the less the wolf is, the less he dare to look down on Hansen. He just kept chatting. He didn��t mean to do it. It seemed that he really had to wait for the eggshell to rot and then share it with Hansen. of.


    "This eggshell is really so hard, even your strength can not be broken?" Hansen did not believe and asked.


    According to the rules of the Fourth Sanctuary, even if it is a descendant of the supernatural creature, it is bronze at the time of birth, and it is impossible to have too strong power.


    The wolf of the world was lying next to the black death spring and said with a smile: "If I can break it and eat it, I will not run it with it, and I will be chased by so many superpowers."


    After a pause, the wolf who smashed the world laughed and said: "Thinking of the Lord of the Gods, I tried my best to destroy the Queen and let the Queen of Destruction give birth to his descendants. He didn''t know how much effort he spent on this offspring. Some are special and normal."


    Hansen looked at the egg again and still couldn''t see anything special. What made Hansen wonder was that he didn''t see the molecular residue of the previous creature.


    If the creature is the food that has been brought in by the dying wolf and the dragon scorpion, and they are eaten by them, then there should be odor molecules remaining.


    Like the white bones in this hole, they all have their own molecular residues, but Hansen did not see the molecular residue of that creature.


    Hansen is also afraid that the molecules in the cave are too confusing. I haven��t looked carefully and looked at it several times. The result is the same, even a molecule with the same molecular residue.


    "Does it mean that the alien creature did not enter the lake? So where did it go?" Hansen frowned, and could not think of a clue for a while.


    From time to time, the wolves of the world have talked with Han Sen. The attitude is very gentle, and the human and animal are harmless.


    And the dragon scorpion did not say a word, just squatting on the edge of the black dead spring, staring at the rising and falling of the spring egg, as if in addition to the **** egg, there is no other thing in its eyes.


    Looking at their appearance, it seems that there is really no intention to do with Hansen, so that Hansen��s heart is somewhat puzzled.


    From time to time, Boa was curious to look at the **** egg, as if he had seen something novelty.


    Time passes by, the black fine lines on the eggshell are more and more, and it looks like a crack. It is similar to the wolf that the dying wolf said. The eggshell seems to be really eroded and broken.


    Hey!


    After twenty-seven hours, Hansen suddenly heard a bang, like the sound of an eggshell bursting when cooking eggs.


    On the white eggshell of the **** egg, one of the black lines has cracked.


    "Become!" The wolf of the dying world was overjoyed, and the dragon scorpion was overjoyed, and the tail rolled up the trident, directly stalking the sac in the black dead spring.


    The egg on the top of the egg is full of black lines. Now one of the black lines has burst open. It has already revealed the thin seams. The dragon smashed down the thorns. Hansen originally thought that the eggs would be pierced directly.


    But who knows that the thorns on the cracks in the cracks of the gods have caused the trident to burst into a spark, but the eggs are safe and sound, and even the cracks have not expanded.


    Hansen��s heart was awkward. Before listening to the wolf of the world, he said that the egg is hard, Hansen still has some unbelief.


    The power of Trident has been personally experienced. It is definitely the top level in the fourth shelter, but it is surprising that the eggshell is half-injured.


    The wolf who smashed the world licked his mouth and stopped the rolling dragon who still wanted to continue to shoot. His eyes stared at the egg and said: "It seems that we still have to wait a second, we have waited for so long, no hurry. At this moment and half."


    Rolling dragons fell back to their original position and smashed down. Hansen looked at the eggs, but his heart was a little different.


    Before he had not sensed the vitality on the egg, after the eggshell cracked, he finally felt the breath coming out from inside.


    Just to make Hansen feel weird is that the inside is still not alive, but a kind of death-like atmosphere.


    "How can there be a breath of death? Is it true that the life born in this **** egg has the power of the Necromancer? That is not right, I have seen the power of the goddess, her strength is completely different from that of the Necromancer, since it is also a **** domain. The descendants of the Lord, should not be too different?" Han Sen secretly thought.


    When Hansen thought about it, suddenly his brow wrinkled and his eyes looked at a corner of the cave.


    In that corner, Hansen saw some familiar molecules floating, the kind of molecule he had seen on the shore of the lake before.


    "Weird! Before I saw the hole in the hole several times, I didn''t find the molecular residue of the alien creature. How could it suddenly appear there?" Hansen''s brow wrinkled more tightly.

 Chapter 1580： Fight for eggs

    "Is there a strange creature here, even the wolves and the dragons that are not known? Or do they know that, for some reason, the creature has been hidden?" Hansen frowned. .


    Hansen is still very confident about his own hole, and believes that he will never be wrong. Those molecules are absolutely the same before, and they just stayed.


    There is only one possibility, the alien creature is in the cave, but it uses what method to hide itself, even a little molecular breath is not left.


    Hansen guessed that it may be that the eggshell of the egg was bursting, and when the dragon was shot again, the alien creature was excited, thinking that when it was done, it would only slightly expose the breath under the excitement.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, the **** egg was connected with a cracking sound, and the black lines on the eggshell were cracking more and more.


    "The springs of the black dead springs will not be poured into the eggshells, and the egg juice inside will be polluted?" Hansen said casually, but the hole in the tunnel is highly locked in the entire cave. The most concerned place is the corner with molecular residue.


    However, Hansen did not find any abnormalities. The surrounding was still the same, and there was no similar molecular spill.


    "It makes sense to say that the egg is first taken out and looked at it. Now there are so many cracks, maybe the egg juice can be sucked out directly." The wolf of the world said to the dragon on the side.


    This move made Han Sen feel very strange. If the wolf is afraid of the black spring, just touch the exposed part of the egg.


    A treasure like this, the average person will not be a fake hand, they will be hands-on.


    When the dragon was heard, the tail of the wolf was heard. The tail was directly smashed. The trident was like a spoon. It was fished in the black dead spring, and the eggs were taken out from the inside and placed on the ground next to it.


    At this time, the white egg shell of the egg has been covered with black lines like spider webs, and several black lines have been cracked.


    The dying wolf walked over to the egg and looked down at the gap in the egg.


    "The gap is still too small. I can''t see it inside. The egg juice doesn''t flow out. It should be done for a while." The wolf of the world said, the hoof embraced the egg and the body looked like a human being. Just as erect, turning around will put the egg into the black death spring again.


    However, it just turned around and saw a fierce glimpse of the dragon''s tail. The trident smashed into the body of the wolf from the back, piercing the body of the wolf, and the blood spewed. And out, instantly reddened the snow white fur.


    The gods holding the hooves of the dying womb suddenly fell, and the strange fluctuations on the body, distorted the space outside, suddenly disappeared like a teleport, and when it appeared again, it had already reached the dragon. Behind it, the spikes tore the space, as if the space was swallowed together, biting the neck of the dragon.


    Hey!


    However, I have not waited for the wolf to bite the dragon''s neck, but see a full-body crystal arrow hit the head of the wolf.


    The angle arrow penetrates through the back of the head and drills out from the eyebrows. The blood drips down the arrow.


    The body of the dying wolf also fell to the ground, and there was no chance of struggling. It was already on the ground and there was no life at all.


    Han Sen looked stunned and couldn''t believe that such a powerful wolf was dead so easily.


    Looking into the corner of the cave, I saw a human body in the upper body and a snake in the lower body standing there, with a cruel smile on his cold face.


    He also holds a corner bow in his hand, the color of the corner bow is very similar to the pair of corners that grow on his head.


    "Black, good." The humanoid walked to the side of the dragon and patted its head.


    The horrible horror of the dragon, like a pet, seems to enjoy the compliments and touches of humanoid creatures.


    "Who are you?" Hansen was in a state of alert.


    The situation is very obvious now. The humanoid creatures and the dragons are a group. The wolves of the world should have borrowed the black death springs, so they will promise to give some benefits to the dragons. There are other partners who have killed the wolves and want to swallow their eggs.


    "Rolling Dragon King, the owner of the Dragon Lake." The humanoid looked at Han Sen contemptuously.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, only to know that the legendary creature in the Dragon Lake is the Dragon King. The black dragon is not the true owner of the Dragon Lake.


    The Dragon King said that he had swam to the side of the Black Death Spring and smashed the egg and placed it in the palm of his hand.


    "Kill him." Rolling Dragon King looked at the eggs, and said a word at the same time.


    The black screamed, and the tail rolled up the trident and killed Hansen.


    Its minions and tridents are very horrible weapons, and Hansen resists a wave of offensives with a gold-patterned shield.


    But the tyrannical power, but still Hansen hit back and forth.


    Hansen''s red light skyrocketed, a pair of ruby ??butterfly wings unfolded behind Hansen, and there was also a bloodthirsty ant king magic ant.


    Hansen��s power suddenly increased, and he was as good as the black scorpion. No one could help anyone at a time.


    The Dragon King did not want to besiege Hansen with the black scorpion. He pulled out the corner arrow of the dead wolf, wiped the blood on the fur of the dying wolf, and then directly stabbed it with a corner arrow. The gap between the gods.


    The angled arrow was stabbed twice, and it was not able to penetrate into the gap. The Dragon King frowned slightly, and the body exudes a black kind of light, which is poured on the corner arrow, and then an arrow is pointed at the gap. Go on.


    Just listening to the bang, the corner arrow finally penetrated into the gap, the arrow tip and a section of the arrow were stabbed in.


    Rolling Dragon King suddenly overjoyed, grabbing the corner arrow, you must pull out the corner arrow.


    But in the next second, the face of Dragon King suddenly changed. He could not pull the corner arrow out of the egg. Instead, the whole person shivered like an electric shock.


    It can be seen by the naked eye that the black breath on his body is like a spring flowing into the egg of the egg along the corner arrow.


    "Rolling Dragon King, do you really think that I don''t know that the owner of Rolling Dragon Lake is you?" The wolf that had been shot dead, but incredibly climbed from the ground.


    The chest and head that had been pierced quickly healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and a pair of wolf eyes stared coldly at the Dragon King, with a strange smile on his face.


    "You..." The Dragon King was shocked and knew that he was in the calculation of the wolf.


    But now regrets it is too late, the body seems to be sucked by a powerful magnet, he can not be separated from the **** egg, the power constantly flocked to the egg, his strength is getting weaker.


    The black screamed and let go of Hansen, and rushed toward the Dragon King. The tail rolled the trident to the gods and wanted to separate the **** egg from the dragon king.

 Chapter 1581： War dead wolf

    "Looking for death!" The wolf of the dying sneer, just standing by and watching, there is no intention to stop the black scorpion.


    The black scorpion''s trident thorns on the god''s egg, and is suddenly sucked by the god''s egg. The power of it also rushes toward the egg, and the dragon king falls to the end.


    The two horrible super alien creatures, and even the super-exotic creatures, may not be able to escape the eggs, making the Dragon King and the Black Scorpion horrified to the extreme.


    Hansen also looked stunned. He looked at the second generation of the super-second generation. After he was still the two emperors, he should not be worse than the gods, but he had never seen such a fierce second generation. Two super strong players, the Dragon King and the Black Skull are about to **** them into the meat, it is too fierce.


    At this time, the body of the Dragon King seems to have been aging for a thousand years. The scales on the snake tail are yellow, and the upper body is sunken. It has no previous power, like a skinny skinny old man.


    Black cockroaches are not much better, and the body''s rapid aging subsides, as if it has been drained.


    The dying wolf looks at the rolling dragon king who is constantly sucking away the power. He said: "The other people think that the owner of the Dragon Lake is this black scorpion, but what is the existence of the Wolf King? You really think that the king is because of the Dragon Lake that can��t break the egg? It��s a naive child.��


    Speaking of this, the eyes of the wolf who smashed the world flashed a glimmer of light: "This Wolf King is here. What you are looking at is the power of death that you have cultivated by relying on the Black Death Spring. Without your help of death, how can you help? Maybe the eggs are hatched in advance?"


    "What is the relationship between the descendants of God and our power of death?" asked the Dragon King biting.


    The savage wolf smiles slyly: "Are you an idiot? Don''t you know that its mother is destroying the queen? The power to destroy the queen is the power of death. The inheritance of the gods is not only the power of the Lord, but also the destruction. The destructive power of the Queen wants to make it incubate quickly, and your strength is the best tonic."


    "What good is it for you to do this, let it give you anything you want," said the Dragon King.


    He is now sucked up by the gods, and there is a layer of skin left outside the bones, which looks even more terrifying than the cockroaches.


    "Ignorance, what can you give me? Even if you give me your own gene, you can''t compare it with a hair." The eyes of the wolf are full of fanaticism: "God and the descendants of the Queen of Destruction, They have gathered their genetic advantages, and they have been nourished by the Lord God with the liquid of God since birth. Together with the power of your death, the alien creatures born are powerful, and they are more perfect than the innate sacred creatures. But it succeeded in gestating, and as long as I merged its genes, I could become the most powerful and perfect creature in the Fourth Shelter."


    "Don''t dream, even me and the black scorpion are not their opponents. Why do you fuse it?" The bones of the Dragon King are almost soft, and the whole person is kneeling beside the egg.


    "The king has his own way, this does not require you to worry about it, and peace of mind as a tonic to die." After the death of the wolf, he no longer cares about the Dragon King and the roar of the angry roar.


    "As for you, although the king does not want to waste time killing you, it will take a while for the king to integrate it. If it is known by the gods and the heavens, it will be a trouble after all, so you still have to die." Said, the body flashed, and suddenly broke into the space fault.


    The space behind Hansen splits a hole, a wolf''s head stretches out, and White''s teeth bite Hansen''s neck.


    Hansen��s gold-grained Shield had a wave of backhand and blocked the bite of the wolf.


    Hey!


    The teeth of the dying wolf rubbed against the metal of the shield, and made a whispering sound. The hard gold-grained Shield was actually bitten off by the teeth of the dying wolf, and the gold-grained Shield The overbearing gold pattern on the top is flickering, but there is no ability to bounce out the power.


    Hansen��s heart was awkward, and he was the first to see the power that could not be rebounded by the Golden Shield.


    The dying wolf fell in front of Hansen, staring coldly at Hansen and said: "The power of the king is the space to swallow, even the space has been swallowed, and the power of the rebound, your shield is unbearable in front of the king. one strike."


    Saying, the wolf of the world is once again in shape, and the news is in the space fault.


    Hansen flashed his body, but he was still a slow one. He was caught in the paws of the wolf that had been killed in the past, and three blood marks were caught. Even the ruby ??butterfly wings were scratched, and the blood suddenly burst out.


    The shape of the wolf is invisible, and it keeps moving through the space faults. Every time, it can leave a blood mark on Hansen.


    Hansen''s speed can''t keep up with the shuttle of the space fault, and the body can''t resist the power of the space to swallow. The wound seems to be directly wiped out by a piece of flesh and blood, which looks extremely strange.


    Fortunately, the Golden Grain Shield blocked most of the attacks, otherwise Hansen��s flesh and blood had already been swallowed up with bones and slag.


    Hansen slightly frowns, the power of the devastating wolf''s space is really horrible, and Hansen is hard to prevent, because it can''t see how its body shape moves in the fault, there is no way to predict it, and various advantages are difficult to play. The wolf that was destroyed by the world was completely suppressed.


    Hansen bit his teeth, his blazing white light rushed out, his hair stretched for a moment, and the brilliance of the brilliance in the pupil was transformed into a super-spirit state.


    The state of super-spirit is somewhat different from that of Hansen. The physical quality of human beings and the level of nuclear nucleus are separate, while the physical qualities of different creatures and aliens are proportional to the level of gene nucleus.


    The state of super-spirit is the same as that of different creatures and aliens. It is also upgraded with the increase of the rank of the nuclear nucleus. Now the rank of the nuclear gene has not been upgraded, and the strength of the super-spirit state can not provide Hansen with great strength.


    However, Hansen turned into a super-imperial state, and it was not to promote his own strength.


    After the super-imperial state was opened, Hansen directly rushed to the **** egg, and the palm of the hand patted the **** egg, and the **** egg was taken from the dragon king and the black dragonfly.


    He did not want to save the Dragon King and the Black Skull. The purpose of the dying wolf is to let the eggs lie, but without the power of the Dragon King and the Black Scorpion, the eggs can not hatch.


    So Hansen saved them from the Dragon King, whether they were fighting or not, the wolves must be dealt with first, and Hansen��s chance came.


    When the wolf of the world disappeared, Han Sen actually shot the egg, suddenly revealing the contemptuous color: "You also want to touch the egg, and find your own way."


    However, the dying wolf did not stop the attack, directly appeared behind Hansen, and the claws took the space to swallow the neck of Hansen.


    Twelve-wing dark blazing angels say


    For the "book friends 130405124952317" plus more.

 Chapter 1582： Egg hatching

    Hansen did not look back, and the already severely damaged gold-grained shield shook his hand behind him, and his left hand was also photographed on the egg.


    The two sounds sounded almost at the same time, and the claws of the dying wolf left three deep marks on the typhoon gold shield, almost directly through the tyrant gold shield.


    Hansen��s palm was also photographed on the egg, and the egg was suddenly shot and flew out.


    It was just a little different from Hansen��s thoughts. Although the gods did not **** him, they did not separate from the Dragon King and the Black Dragon. Instead, they flew out with the Dragon King and the Black Dragon.


    Pass!


    The **** egg, the dragon king and the black scorpion fell into the black death spring, and they sank at once, and the black water splashed.


    The wolf of the world saw that Hansen was not sucked by the gods. He was slightly surprised and snorted and continued to rush toward Hansen.


    Hansen evaded and tried to resist the offensive of the wolf, but the effect was not so good.


    "It seems that only the Tianshen Tower can be used." Han Sen knows that there is only one dead road to continue, and the body strength has not consumed too much. The **** secret technique is used to directly sacrifice the Tianming Tower, and there is a chance.


    However, Hansen did not wait for the secret of blood and life. Suddenly, he saw the spring of the Black Death Spring soaring and sprayed it out directly. A horrible breath sprang out from the Black Death Spring.


    The dying wolf and Hansen both moved their positions, dodging the black spring water that splashed out, and at the same time saw the black death spring, and wanted to know what happened.


    I saw a group of black brilliance rising from the black death spring, such as the sun in the same round of solar eclipse, slowly rising out of the water.


    The horrible breath came from the black brilliance, and the entire underwater cave was shrouded in death, as if it had entered a dead zone.


    The black brilliance gradually converges, but the death scent is getting heavier and heavier. After the brilliance is completely condensed, Han Sen��s eyes can��t help but condense.


    I saw a beautiful woman wrapped in black armor and holding a black longbow in her hand. She came out of the Black Death Spring, and there was a pair of crow-like black wings behind her, long hair like ink, and her eyes were abyss. The whole person exudes a beautiful and sinister atmosphere, as if it is an angel falling into the devil world.


    "They hatched out in advance!" The eyes of the wolf in the world of the world showed a feverish color, no longer paying attention to Hansen, and directly rushed to the woman hatched by the eggs.


    Hansen did not dare to **** it in the past, not because he was afraid that he was not the opponent of the wolf, but the woman hatched in the egg, and the death of his body was terrible.


    In Hansen''s view, this woman is even more horrible than the wolf of the world. The wolf may be prepared and able to take advantage of the woman. Hansen does not think that she can take advantage of her. .


    The woman hangs over the black death spring, although her eyes are open, but her eyes are empty, like no soul.


    The slain wolf Zhang Dalang mouth, two fangs like a barb thorn, directly penetrated into the woman''s neck.


    Nathan''s white wolf was hollow, and when he pierced the woman''s neck, he immediately sucked the blood into the fangs and dyed the white fangs into black.


    The woman''s blood turned out to be black, and the black blood was even more exciting for the dying wolf. The teeth pierced a little bit and wanted to **** faster.


    It seems that I feel a sting, a woman frowns slightly, and there is a wave of undulations in the abyss.


    "More... I want more... the most perfect and powerful gene..." The wolf of the world is sucking and screaming wildly.


    The woman''s body seems to be very tough, and its spikes only pierce for a short period of time, and then bite it down, it becomes very difficult.


    However, the black blood, but the wolf''s teeth of the dying wolf continued to inhale into the body, so that its white wolf hair began to emit black smoke, and the body seems to be undergoing some changes.


    Hansen looked a little surprised. Whether it is humans or aliens, even aliens, eating flesh and blood of different organisms can strengthen their own functions, but that is only to strengthen their own genes, or to make some evolution of their own genes. And mutations, but all of them are based on their own genes.


    The change of the wolf now is somewhat different. Its body seems to have received the foreign gene in its entirety, causing its body to produce mutations that should not have been.


    As the black smoke on the wolves became thicker and thicker, the white hairs were completely smoked black, the flesh and blood on the back were twisted, and there were two more protrusions, as if something had to be stretched out in the flesh and blood.


    Hansen was hesitant in his heart and didn''t know what to do now.


    He originally thought that the horrible existence of a woman would have a big fight with the wolf of the world. Who knows that the woman did not respond at all, and she was sucked by the blood of the dying wolf, which made him somewhat miscalculated.


    After the black wore absorbed the woman''s black blood, the body''s breath became stronger and stronger, and it was not an opponent. Now I am afraid it is even more invincible.


    Although the woman has some emotional changes, but she still stays there and there is no movement. For such a long time, her blood is about to be drained. Even if it is a reaction, I am afraid used.


    "Although the appearance looks like a goddess, but after all, it is just born, IQ is probably still very low, maybe she can''t figure out what is going on now." Han Sen secretly said.


    It was only this moment of thinking, I saw the flesh and blood behind the wolves of the world, and the blood splashed, and a pair of **** wings appeared from the inside.


    The wings can directly see the flesh and blood, and no feathers have been grown on it. However, with the black air shrouded, the wings grow fast, and the black feathers gradually emerge, which looks very similar to the woman''s wings.


    "Power... powerful power... It''s so wonderful..." The dying wolf is greedy, sucking, and draining the last drop of blood in the woman''s body. This pulls out the tooth and snarls in the sky. Voices.


    It is covered with black flames mixed with death, and a pair of black wings have grown and formed. With its roar, the black wings also emit endless death.


    The woman who had been sucked up by black blood fell to the ground of the cave like a lost puppet. The eyes were still black holes, but she could not feel her breath at all. Maybe she was dead. .


    Hansen sighed and turned and rushed toward the water above the cave. Step by step and wrong, I am afraid there is no chance now. The wolves of the world have been merged, the power has become stronger, but the breath is tremulous. Hansen��s **** secrets lasted for a limited time, and Hansen was not willing to take risks if he was not sure if he could fix the wolves in a short time.


    "I still want to go?" The wolf of the world was screaming, and the wings flickered. In an instant, the death of the horrible horror came to Hansen.

 Chapter 1583： Blowing blood

    Hansen frowned slightly, and his mind was moving. A gray tube with a gray like a dead stone appeared in his hand.


    This stone tube is the blood nucleus that Hansen got from the eye of Ghost. The blood has been infiltrated since the last time I used the real blood gene nucleus to try to break it.


    Hansen almost forgot it, just now, he suddenly heard a voice in his mind.


    "Get the blood of the Great Emperor''s gene."


    Hansen discovered that the blood-blocking ban had been removed by the real blood gene nucleus, and it is now in an active state and can be used by Hansen.


    The use of the destiny tower to enter the state of blood secrets, can not persist for too long, now there is another gene of the great emperor can be used, Hansen just try to see, this blowing blood gene core in the end what is the use.


    "The guy in the eye of the ghost did not even lie, this is really a gene of the great emperor." Holding a blood-blowing gene in his hand, Hansen secretly sneaked into his heart, some unexpectedly.


    Seeing that the wolf in the world has come to the front, there is no time for Han Sen to think more. Han Sen puts the power into the blood-sucking gene nucleus, and treats the blood as a dagger, directly welcoming the wolf.


    when!


    A horrible force slammed into the blood, Hansen couldn''t hold it, and the blood-staining gene suddenly flew out. Hansen himself slammed into the back of the mountain wall and spit out a blood.


    "I am going, is this the gene of the Great Emperor? Why is there no use at all?" Hansen��s heart was depressed, and it seemed that it was useless to unravel the blood-sucking gene nucleus after the ban.


    In addition to looking very hard, even the teeth of the dying wolf could not be crushed, and did not exert any powerful power, which was worse than Hansen��s usual use of Tai Ajian.


    The dying wolf did not give Hansen time to think. In an instant, he rushed to Hansen, and with the power of death and space, he directly grabbed Hansen��s chest.


    Hey!


    Han Sen was preparing to use the destiny tower, but suddenly heard a shock, and then saw the blood blowing himself flew up, like a sharp arrow shot to Han Sen.


    The dying wolf sensed something to shoot, and with a very terrible power fluctuation, he gave up attacking Hansen, directly fled to avoid, blowing blood directly into Hansen''s palm.


    Blowing blood spurred strong power fluctuations, but Hansen caught it in his hand, but for a time he didn''t know how to use it.


    The previous blow has proved that the blood blow can not be used as an ordinary sword weapon. Hansen used it to find out.


    "Hey, how can the blood-sucking gene of the blood-sucking emperor be in your hands? Even untied the ban?" The wolf of the dying world recognized the blood blow, revealing a touch of surprise.


    The blood-sucking emperor was also very famous in the same year. The blood-sucking gene nucleus has also entered the top ten of the rankings. The wolf is not strange to it, and can even be said to be somewhat fearful.


    However, that kind of fear is only a moment. The wolf of the world has regained its murderousness in a blink of an eye. In the cold, he said: "If it was before, the king would still have scruples about it. Now there is no need for it. The king has already merged. The most perfect and powerful gene, what is counted in the blood-blowing gene nucleus is the resurrection of the blood-sucking emperor, and the king will let him drink it on the spot."


    When the wolf of the World of War said, he once again rushed to Hansen with the violent space and the power of death. The offensive was even more fierce than the previous one.


    Hansen is thinking about how to use the blood-blowing gene nucleus, but only sees that the blood-blowing gene has moved itself. One end of the stone tube is in the mouth of Hansen, and the other side is aimed at the wolf.


    "Is this thing really like the flute, is it used to blow?" Hansen tried to blow it.


    Under this blow, Hansen suddenly felt the blood in his body tumbling, and the blood of his heart rushed out and directly penetrated into the stone tube.


    Hey!


    A blood arrow shot from inside the stone tube and directly shot on the paw of the wolf that had come from the world.


    Just listening to the slamming sound, the blood arrow has already broken the claws of the dead wolf with space and death power, and even the wolves of the world have to temporarily avoid the edge.


    "I went, the name of the blood blowing is really not bad, even the blood is really blown out!" Han Sen was surprised and happy.


    The natural beauty is that the prestige of blowing blood is indeed strong enough. It is worthy of being the gene nucleus of the emperor. A blood even blows off the claws of the dying wolf that has evolved. What is shocking is that this thing blows but his blood. He has not had a lot of blood to blow.


    The roar of the dying wolf screamed directly into the space fault, coming out of Hansen��s back and tearing him directly into pieces.


    Hansen found a wonderful thing, blowing blood and moving himself. The mouth of the mouth was directly aimed at the wolf that appeared in the air. Hansen did not hesitate and immediately blew out a blood.


    Although the wolf of the world was hiding fast enough, it was rubbed on the thigh by the blood arrow, and a scar was drawn directly on the thigh, and blood came out.


    Hansen gritted his teeth and blew a few mouthfuls of blood in a row. Then he did not look at it and rushed into the lake and escaped from the underground cave.


    The wolf of the world did not dare to collide with the blood arrow. After avoiding a few blood arrows, he chased Hansen and killed him.


    They didn''t notice that Hansen''s blood arrows, one of them shot on the woman who had been sucked up with blood, the blood directly infiltrated into her body.


    On the woman''s face, because of the infiltration of the blood arrow, there was a slight **** color, and a little bit of life came out on her body.


    The blood poured into the woman''s body and flowed through her blood vessels, making her life stronger and stronger, as if the whole body was slowly recovering.


    There seems to be a bit more agility in the empty eyes, no longer so rigid.


    The blood arrows that Hansen had blown before fell to the ground, and the blood beads seemed to be attracted by the magnets and rolled toward the woman''s body.


    A drop of blood on the woman fell into the blood vessels, making her life stronger and stronger, her face getting more and more rosy, more and more like a living life.


    The woman who was full of death breath, after absorbing the blood of Hansen, could not feel the horrible death atmosphere again. Instead, it was a strange power, with the loneliness of death, but some same.


    Even if Hansen is here, I am afraid I can''t say where it is different, but I feel a little different.


    Hansen and the dying wolf did not know that the strange changes occurred in the woman. At this time, one person and one wolf had already rushed out of the Dragon Lake and chased the battle in the sky. 8)

 Chapter 1584： Fusion blood

    The blood of the **** egg comes from the **** of the gods and the queen of destruction, but because it absorbs the power of death of the dragon king and the black dragon, it is born in the black death spring, absorbs too much death power, and its blood is destroyed. The part of the Queen was thoroughly inspired to suppress the part of the body that belongs to the Lord of the Divine.


    Too much force of death forms an accumulation of impurities in the body, which has a very bad effect on the newborn.


    If the newborn is allowed to completely absorb the accumulated death force, I am afraid that his constitution will be completely characterized as a property similar to the Queen of Destruction.


    The dying wolf sucked away the blood of the newborn, and also took away the part of the accumulated force of death.


    Therefore, the wolf of the dying wolf can not be regarded as the whole gene of the newborn, but also the part that is biased towards destruction.


    The blood of the newborn itself has thus reached a balance, allowing her body to grow in the normal direction, not just the part that is the queen of destruction.


    But because she lost not only the power of siltation, but also her blood, the newborn temporarily entered a dormant state, until Hansen��s blood coincidentally fell on her, supplementing her blood, and she gradually began to recover.


    Newborns who have absorbed Hansen''s blood are also equivalent to some of Hansen''s genes, and their own genes have produced some subtle changes because of those blood.


    Hansen''s blood is like a catalyst, so that the blood of two different genetic genes can be fermented in the body of the newborn, giving birth to a force that neither believes.


    Hansen didn''t know that his blood had such a magical effect. At this time, regardless of the cost of the mad spray, a blood arrow spewed out of the stone tube, although it could not be sprayed to the wolf, but the huge power Yes, it is to shoot a mountain.


    Hansen blew four or five blood arrows, and the surrounding peaks were already in ruins.


    Ghost''s Eye is moving around with two super **** creatures. If you want to come here, it''s cheaper to see if there are any benefits.


    Walking, suddenly saw the explosion of the mountain not far away, was shocked, and then saw the Hansen and the ruined wolf turned into a super emperor.


    Han Sen took a blow of blood to the wolf of the dying world, and saw only a flash of blood, the wolf of the dying world had to dodge, the mountain behind it was difficult, and it was blown directly by the blood. That power is tremulous.


    "That is blowing blood... No..." The eyes of the ghosts widened their eyes and their mouths were wide, as if they had eaten a fly that was ugly.


    It has been blowing blood for a long time. I know very well about blowing blood. I can��t recognize what Hansen��s hands are, and my heart is uncomfortable.


    "Impossible, how can the ban of blood blowing be removed, it must be that I am wrong!" The eye of the ghost is difficult to accept this reality, and the heart secretly comforts himself.


    But after looking at a few eyes, I saw that the power of blowing blood is exactly the same as in the legend. It is really difficult to deceive myself.


    "I rub, that is, blowing blood, is that **** the master of the nucleus? He actually untied the ban of blowing blood?" The ghost''s eyes are desperately wanting to spurt blood, widening their eyes and watching in the air and destroying Hansen of the World Wars.


    "Little master, that seems to be the wolf of the world, how did it become like this?" A super-deity creature with the eye of the ghost said to the wolf who was dying.


    "That is the wolf of the world? Isn''t it a white giant wolf?" The eye of the ghost looked at the wolf of the world, and asked some doubts.


    "This... I am not sure if it is..." The super-god creature also hesitated, not sure if it was a wolf.


    The now-dead wolf looks differently than before, and the power attributes vary greatly, even if anyone who has seen it before is not sure.


    At this time, Hansen said aloud: "The wolf is dead, it has already eaten the eggs."


    Han Sen��s voice is not big, but because the power is too strong, it spreads far away. The goddess and other people who were originally attracted by the fluctuation of power, when they heard these words, suddenly changed their face and directly rushed to the world. Wolf.


    "The wolf of the world, you **** it!" The goddess'' face was blue and green, and she saw the power of destruction from the wolves of the world. Without any doubt, she directly killed the super **** creature.


    "This king has already obtained the most perfect and powerful gene. In the future, he will surely come to the world. If you dare to be the enemy of this king, it is the real damn." The wolf has been completely inflated, and even the people of the gods are not allowed. In the eyes, the space on the body and the power of death go away. It is necessary to kill all the gods and daughters with one enemy and five.


    Instead, Hansen took the opportunity to leave the battlefield and land on the distant hills to watch the battle.


    The super strong people of all walks of the road are moving in the wind and come to the vicinity of this area, secretly observing the war between the wolves and the goddess.


    The four super-god creatures around the goddess are the existences of the gods who once fell down in the domain of the gods. Nowadays, the goddess is the enemy of five heroes, but it has been retired by the slain wolf. It seems that it is not an opponent at all.


    Sumi has been guarding the side of the Dragon Lake. She did not dare to leave the half step. At this time, she saw the dying wolf and a strange creature rushing out of the lake, but did not see Han Sen, and her heart could not help but be anxious.


    I was about to go to see if Hansen was in danger, but I saw Boa floated up from the water and jumped to the shore.


    "Boa, teacher, others?" Sui asked quickly to ask Boa.


    "Daddy has something to do next, let you leave him alone, and don''t enter the lake." Boa squinted.


    This is a sigh of relief, and I will watch the battle in the sky.


    "Who can help me kill the wolves of the world, the gods will have a thank you." The goddess'' face was ugly, they were five enemy ones, still not the opponent of the wolf, the super **** creature''s body was born The wolf of the world is torn, and the blood is filled with the sky.


    "God girl is in a hurry, I will help you." Yu Miao rushed up with a few emperors, and did not know what she was playing, even brought people to help the goddess.


    It��s not just Yumiao. In the twinkling of an eye, there are a lot of super-powerful people who have come to the air and have been killed in the wolves of the world. For a time, the world has changed, and the power of terror is everywhere.


    The wolf, which combines the power of death and the blood of a woman, is indeed powerful, and it is still alive with an enemy. For a time, no one can get it.


    "Being enemies with this king, let all of you die here today." The wolf of the world is shouting, and the murderous force of the sea is spewing out.


    Hansen looked at the distance for a while and saw the smashing of the super-powerful slain wolves. The siege was of no use to the savage wolf who was good at space faults.

 Chapter 1585： Crack down on the wolf king

    "Don''t kill the dead wolf, it is a scourge after all." Han Sen stood in the distance, seeing the invincible wolf invincible, could not help but frown.


    The wolf of the world saw him become a super emperor, and regarded him as a nail in his eyes. Hansen naturally wanted to kill it. Unfortunately, after the death of the wolf, the power of death was not only powerful but also powerful. In addition, there is the power to swallow space, free to shuttle in the space fault, it is too difficult to kill it.


    Now the superpower who besieged it has said that there are also thirty or forty, but they can''t help it. Instead, many superpowers are hurt by it.


    There are still few strong people on the periphery, and there are also many strong terrorists. Hansen sees that Gu Qingcheng is also watching from a distance, but she is not sure that she can kill the wolves, so she is just watching. Did not shoot.


    Hansen looked at it for a while, and suddenly he felt a move: "There are so many strong people here, maybe my gold coin gene core can come in handy."


    Although the grade of the gold coin gene is low, the strength characteristics are not affected. If it is usually not useful, it is not the same in the current range.


    It��s just that the superpowers here are like billionaire bosses. Their power as part of the tax is absorbed into the gold core, and the power that can be brought to the core of the gold coin is almost unimaginable.


    "The only question now is how can we put the gold core gene in the womb of the world?" Hansen stared at the wolf in the space, and was looking for a nuclear gene. Opportunity.


    The wolves of the world have ravaged the void, and the blood of the gods has collapsed, and it is hard to imagine.


    Must take Boa to come to Gu Qingcheng, and Gu Xiangcheng glanced at Boa and asked: "Where did Han Sen go?"


    "The teacher has something to do, he can''t come back for a while." Sui looked at the big battle in the sky and asked: "Mr. Gu, can you see if they can defeat the wolves?"


    "Difficult! The power of the wolf is a step further, no one can resist its attack power, this is only second, mainly because of its space to swallow, after it grows again, it can travel infinitely in space. In the fault, it is too difficult to kill it. If they still don''t retreat, I am afraid that there will be many people who die today." Gu Qingcheng said faintly.


    Shimi shook his head: "I am afraid that the dying wolf will not really open the killing ring. Although its current strength is very strong, it seems to me that it is still inferior to the ancestors of all ethnic groups. If it is really a killing today, I am afraid that the entire fourth shelter will have no place for it."


    After the death of Shimi, the wolf of the world has already torn a stranger from the sky, and there is no sign of stopping. It seems that everyone must be killed to stop the killing in the chest.


    "It''s really crazy." He must smile.


    Gu Qingcheng smiled and said: "Suddenly, there is a strong force, and it will inevitably be somewhat inflated, but its power is indeed very good, and it is almost comparable to some of the ancestor-level powerhouses."


    "Goddess, let''s quit first, the wolf of the world is too strong now, we can''t help it." A super-god creature following the goddess shouted.


    On the other side, a monarch is also persuading Yu Mi to retreat.


    Some of the scattered aliens and aliens who participated in the war also began to escape from the battle circle.


    "Want to go, it''s not so easy, you all have to die today." The wolf of the world is very arrogant, biting an elephant-like super **** creature, directly biting its neck and swallowing it in one bite. , Yang Tian made a roar.


    Suddenly, a golden light flew in the air, and when the wolf was the most proud of it, it hit the neck of it, and it stuck to it.


    Because everyone was shocked by the murderous flames of the wolves of the world, they were watching the wolves of the world. This gold coin flew over the neck of the wolf, and everyone could see it clearly. They all looked at the place where the gold coins flew, and even the wolves of the world disappeared.


    Seeing Hansen who turned into a super-spirit, all the super-powers are a glimpse. Obviously they don''t know Hansen in the super-spirit state.


    Only the dying wolf snorted, and the killing in the eyes: "It��s you, too, the king will kill you first."


    Saying, the dying of death on the wolf of the world will kill Hansen.


    Hansen did not speak, just hit a ring.


    Suddenly, I saw the gold coins that were stuck on the neck of the wolf, and the body of the wolf was suddenly paused.


    The other super-powerful people showed horror on their faces, because they found that some of the power in their bodies was completely unconstrained and came out of the gold coins on the neck of the wolf.


    All the superpowers are trying to prevent their own power from leaking out, but they are totally useless. The part of the power seems to be no longer their own, and they are not under their control.


    Even the city is also ugly, her strength has also been sucked away, with her ability, she can not stop at all, let her heart wonder, eyes can not help but look at the owner of the gold coin.


    In fact, all the creatures in the vicinity looked at Hansen with horror. I don��t know what his origins are. A gold coin that I played with was able to forcibly absorb their power.


    Look at the wolves of the world, the horror of the faces of the superpowers is even stronger.


    I saw the wolf that had been invisible in the original flames, and it seemed to be suppressed by the mountain town. The body was shaking and unable to move, and it was still falling slowly.


    boom!


    It was just a loud noise, and the body of the wolf had fallen to the ground and pulled the earth out of a large pit.


    The gold coin gene core can now collect a small amount of tax. It is impossible to have such a great power. However, there are too many super strong people nearby. They can pay more taxes than the average organism, which makes the gold coin nuclear. Have an unprecedented strength.


    Hansen��s heart was so happy that the performance of the gold coin gene nucleus was much better than he had imagined. Even the power of many super-powers could forcibly collect a part of it. It��s too bad, knowing that it��s just a silver gene nucleus. Even the gold level has not been promoted.


    Here, a creature is at least a gemstone gene, and there are many supergene nuclei, but no one can resist the "tax collection" power of the gold coin gene.


    The dying wolf struggled to get up and penetrate the space fault, but its body trembled, but the legs were difficult to take a step, especially the skull, which was thrown by the gold coins on the neck. It was very difficult to lift it up, and the head was more The lower the distance, the almost all the way to the ground, the screaming and screaming, the head is getting lower and lower.

 Chapter 1586： The name of the gold coin

    oom!


    In the roar of anger, the head of the dying wolf squats on the earth, no matter how it struggles to roar, it is difficult to move half a minute.


    All the super powers have already seen it, and the horror of the heart can not be added.


    The power of the wolves of the world has already had a deep understanding, but now that a small gold coin has not lifted the smashing of the ruined wolf, what a terrible force.


    Hansen��s image has suddenly become taller in their hearts, with a bit of mystery and inscrutable.


    When he was in doubt, he saw Han Sen put a stone tube on his lips and blew it at the wolf of the world. He suddenly flashed into the head of the wolf, and put it in the head. The head directly explodes.


    "Hunting and killing the wolf of the super **** creature, the soul of the wolf is destroyed, the gene core is broken, the flesh and blood are inedible, the life gene extract can be collected, and the super-gene gene can be randomly obtained from 0 to 10 points."


    Hansen��s heart was a joy, and he even got a violent super-beast.


    Other super-powerful people watched the wolf in the world being blown out of their heads, and the horror on their faces was thicker. No one dared to move. They looked at Hansen step by step to the body of the wolf that was disappearing, on the forehead. I don''t know when it is full of cold sweat.


    Hansen reached out and grasped the essence of life genes left by the wolves of the world, swept a lot of super-powerful ones, and then went without a word.


    Until Hansen��s figure disappeared into the void, many super-powerful people felt that their hearts were loose, and that pressure became invisible.


    This is not to say that Hansen��s power is strong, but that they have determined that Hansen is extremely powerful, and that even the wolves that have died are directly suppressed and exploding. It is too embarrassing.


    So they are scaring themselves, they will have such oppression.


    "It��s terrible, who is it? Is it the ancestor of a powerful race?"


    "I haven''t heard of it before, it looks a bit like a stranger."


    "How do I look like a different creature?"


    "What is a different creature, that is our alien."


    "Fart, that''s our alien creature."


    "Do you have a good time? He blew the stone tube of the wolf that killed the world. It seems to be the blood-blowing gene of the blood-sucking emperor."


    "It looks a lot like it."


    "What is it looks like it is, that is, I have seen the blood of the Emperor used to blow the blood, that is, it is right."


    "After the blood is banned, even the strongest of the Great Emperor can''t solve it? How did he solve it?"


    "The ability of those strong players is what we can imagine."


    ......


    The goddess looked at the direction in which Hansen left, and there was a strange brilliance in the eyes: "When did there be such a terrible existence?"


    Yu Miao is also complicated to look at the direction in which Han Sen disappeared. With her knowledge, she did not see the origin of Hansen.


    Gu Qingcheng was frowning, but found that the force that had just been forcibly sucked away, and even returned to her body, could not help but be a little surprised.


    "What a strange power, who is he?" Gu Qingcheng also did not see the origin of Hansen.


    Sumi is also the color of face worship: "The man is too strong. I don''t know if it is the strong man of that race. I really should ask."


    After the strongmen left, they secretly inquired about the origins of Hansen. For a time, Hansen��s image in the super-spiritual state spread throughout the fourth shelter, and everyone was asking who this was.


    At first, no one knew who it was, until the human beings who had been promoted from the Third Shelter saw the portrait and immediately recognized it.


    "Gold coins... This is a gold coin... This is the strong gold coin of our humanity..."


    "B God is too ox, so many super-god creatures and emperors are indefinitely ruined by the world, and it is so terrible that he is directly blasted by him."


    ��b God is the strongest, no matter where it is.��


    "God-like gold coins."


    "I finally waited for you again!"


    Although both the alien and the alien creatures are very suspicious of human claims, they do not believe that the gold coin will be a human being, but no human beings recognize him except human beings recognize him.


    In any case, the name of the gold coin was spread in the fourth shelter, and it was noticed by the major forces, but no one knew where he came from or where he could find him.


    Now the most depressing thing is to count the eyes of ghosts. He didn''t think that he would easily give the blood-blowing gene nucleus. He was really untied and banned. He saw the blood of the blood-killing wolf. All of them can blow up directly, and now the heart of the ghost eye is almost bleeding.


    After Hansen left the war, he found an unmanned place to disarm the super-president, restored his original appearance, and sneaked back into the Dragon Lake with a circle, and sneaked into the underwater cave.


    He wants to see if the woman''s body hatched in the egg is still absent, so powerful genes, if the body can stay, it is a pity to waste.


    Anyway, people are already dead. The flesh is just a stinking skin. It can benefit other creatures. It is also a yin.


    Hansen thought this way, and once again dive into the underwater cave, but after seeing the entire cave, but could not help but see, the woman''s body was gone.


    "Does it mean that she is incompetent with the wolves of the world, so she will disappear when she dies?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    Generally speaking, if the flesh and blood of Super God creatures are not edible, they will dissipate at the beginning, but the body did not dissipate before, but now it is gone, which makes him somewhat confused.


    Hansen turned the cave several times, and even used the blade to fish in the black dead spring. As a result, nothing was found. Hansen could only helplessly leave the underwater cave and join the Gucheng.


    The blood hoof beast marched in the mountains. It is very unhappy now. As a super-god creature, it did not take advantage of it in the battle of the wolves, but it was not hurt.


    Walking and walking, I suddenly saw a petite alien in the forest, flapping the black wings and flying slowly. Just as the **** beast��s belly was hungry, I rushed straight up and swallowed the creature directly. Go down and fill your stomach.


    But before the blood hoofed to the creature, I saw the petite figure raised a black bow and arrow, only listening to the bowstring vibration, a black feather arrow running through the head of the blood hoof beast.


    Hey!


    The head of the blood hoof beast blasted together with the body, and the dead could not die any more, and the petite creature didn''t even look at the body of the blood hoof beast, and patted the black wing and continued to fly forward.


    If Hansen is here, he will be able to recognize it. This petite creature is the woman born from the egg.

 Chapter 1587： Spelled soul

    Returning to the shelter, Hansen came and looked at the beast of the wolf.


    The wolf of the super-beast of the beast is destroyed: the spell type.


    Hansen couldn��t help but wonder if he hadn��t heard of the type of spell. He had never heard of it before.


    I can''t wait to summon the wolf of the world, and I want to see what kind of animal soul is the spell type.


    The wolf of the dying world moved with the heart, flew out of the sea of ??souls, and turned into a slap in the face of Han Xun.


    I saw that the jade symbol is black and black, and there is a strange wolf pattern with two wings, which is exactly the same as the evolution of the wolf.


    Hansen took the jade to cover and looked over several times. He only felt that the power of death and the power of space were intertwined and entangled. It was terrible, but he did not understand how to use this thing.


    After holding Yufu for a few days, Hansen finally figured out what the use of this jade is, and his heart was very happy.


    The curse-like animal spirit is very strange. Hansen also saw a lot of information in the league before he saw a person on the Internet. He said that he had a spell-like soul. Later, he accidentally studied the method of use and posted it. Mostly to show off.


    However, Han Sen also knows the usage of the spelled beast soul. The spelled soul can summon the dead creatures that have died. However, this alien creature does not listen to the command of the human being, but only uses the command of Yu Fu.


    Whoever is playing the jade, who will be summoned by the alien creatures that are summoned, will not die until one party dies.


    Whether it can kill the target, the jade will be destroyed, which means that the charm of the beast is a one-time item, but the power is not small.


    Think about the power of the wolf in the world. If anyone is stared at it, even if there is a group of super gods, it is hard to escape the chasing of the wolves.


    The only pity is that the charm of the beast is a one-time beast soul, and it will be gone when it is used up. Such a baby, not a critical moment, Han Sen is certainly not willing to use it.


    The man''s spelled soul is because it has already been used, so there is no way to go to the league''s specialized agencies for evaluation. His posts are rarely believed, and most of them think he is bragging.


    Nothing happened, Hansen once again entered the gene nucleus library, and immediately saw many invitations to challenge, including the most challenged by the ghost eye challenge.


    "Is this kid even dare to challenge, live impatient?" Hansen accepted the challenge of the ghost eye and wanted to see what the ghost eye had in the end.


    Han Sen just entered the genetic battlefield and shouted at the eyes of the ghost: "Congratulations to the boss to successfully unblock the blood-staining gene, now you know that I have not lied to you?"


    "Congratulations, congratulations? I sold it early, but I didn''t release it. What kind of use do you congratulate me?" Hansen said coldly.


    The eyes of the ghost are slightly stunned: "You don''t make a joke at the boss? Are you a gold coin?"


    "If I want gold coins, I still need to tell you so much nonsense, I will kill you as soon as possible." Hansen said impatiently: "If you have anything to say, if you have nothing, you will get out of the way."


    Ghost Eye will be suspicious of Hansen, I don��t know if Hansen said it��s true or false, but he doesn��t dare to swear again. He immediately smiles and says: ��Boss, it��s still the thing, I want to buy you the top spot. Location, you open a price, can pay, I definitely do not bargain."


    "I want the first one, a super gene core." Hansen said directly.


    "Boss, I am still only the silver gene nucleus, where is the super gene nucleus for you, the last time the emperor gene nucleus gave you, that is my only one, really no more." The face said, but the heart is secretly saying: "You are really embarrassed, a silver gene nuclear top position wants to sell a super gene core, you are a super gene core is a roadside stone, you can just pick it up Is it?"


    "Who knows that the broken thing you gave is really the gene of the Great Emperor, I also sold it as garbage. I didn''t get much benefit. When I said it, I came to the air. Why didn''t you tell me clearly in the morning and let me lose a lot?" Hansen said with a cold face.


    The eyes of the ghost are so angry, but they dare not hit Hansen. They have to pay a smile: "Boss, I didn''t say it several times, but you don''t believe it, can''t you blame me?"


    "Forget it, I will not care about you with this matter, just when I suffer a loss. So, do you want to buy the first one? Or want to buy the first?" Han Sen looked at the eye of the ghost Said.


    "What is it to buy once? What is it called buyout?" asked the ghost''s eyes.


    "Buy once, as we agreed last time, after you take the first place, you must return it to me immediately. If it is a buyout, the first is you, don''t give it back to me." Hansen Laughing and laughing at the eyes of the ghost said.


    "What is the price to buy once? What is the price of the buyout?" asked the eye of the ghost.


    "Buy once, if I have a blood gene, buy it, then you have to pay ten times the price." Hansen said.


    The eyes of the ghost thought: "Would you be stupid? Of course I bought it once, I will not give it back to you, how can you treat me? I didn''t return it to you last time, I am not good yet."


    "Boss, I want to buy once, do you think it is impossible?"


    "Yes, but if you want to buy it once, you have to write a contract first," Hansen said with a smile.


    "What contract?" asked the eye of the ghost.


    "If you buy my top spot and don''t follow the agreement to return the top of the list to me, then you must compensate me for ten super gene cores as compensation, and the black and white words are used as a contract," Hansen said with a smile.


    "Yes, I am writing a contract, boss you can rest assured, I promise to return it to you, you believe me again." Ghost''s eyes are happy to open the flowers, thinking: "What is the use of broken contract, you Can you come to the Hell Shelter to find me? Don''t say that you can''t find where the shelter of **** is, even if you can find it, I forgive you for not having the courage to come."


    "Then set up a contract first." Hansen took out the paper and the pen to the eye of the ghost, let the eye of the ghost say it in a word and sentence, and finally let the eye of the ghost press a **** handprint.


    "Boss, do you see this?" Ghost Eye handed the contract and a blood gene to Hansen.


    Hansen received the contract, and after a glance, he immediately folded it up and said: "Okay, now you are at the top of the list."


    Hansen directly withdrew from the gene battlefield and immediately challenged the ghost eye.


    Ghost''s Eye saw Hansen''s challenge, and he simply ignored it. He whispered to himself: "Innocent, the ghost will return the top of the list to you. The last time I had an accident, this time I immediately sold the top of the list. Avoid night long dreams."


    Hansen also knows that the ghost eye can''t be honest. He originally intended to sell a blood gene, so as for the contract, it might be useful later.


    However, Hansen will not be cheaper. After leaving the gene bank, he will directly promote the nucleus to the gold level, and then enter the gene nucleus library with the umbrella as the key.

 Chapter 1588： Goddess of death

    Ghost Eye has long been planning, not a delay, directly contacted the buyer, but he just contacted, he found that his top position has been lost.


    "Ghost Eye, are you playing me?" The strange face that had been traded with the Eye of Ghosts looked gloomy at the eyes of the ghost, and said coldly.


    "No... I... fucking, what''s going on..." The eye of the ghost was depressed. It had already moved very quickly. How did it suddenly kill a gene nucleus that directly went to the top of the list.


    "I don''t have anything to do with that guy?" Ghost''s Eye looked at the top three words of the sky-shading umbrella, and the hearts flashed through countless thoughts, faintly feeling that some of the backs were cold.


    If there is any connection between them, he can''t believe how terrible the power behind Hansen is, and he can get so many tests to get the top nuclear gene.


    The eyes of the ghost did not dare to think about one person. They only thought that it was a very terrible big force. No one could think of it. So many terrorist nuclear genes belonged to one person.


    Hansen got the top position with the umbrella, completed nine enhancements, and did not hesitate. He directly promoted the umbrella to the gold level with gold nuclear light.


    The Eye of Ghost suddenly found himself getting the top spot again, and suddenly overjoyed: "Haha, it seems that the owner of the skyshade was only selected by chance at this time. After nine enhancements, he directly promoted to the gold level. I The luck is back."


    Ghost Eye also contacted the buyer''s alien, and wanted to sell the top of the list immediately, but only after meeting and talking, it was found that the nuclear nuclear monument was once again flashing and shocking, and the top spot was even easier.


    The eyes of the ghosts feel bad all over the place, as if they were sitting in a car, the small heart of the big ups and downs is about to explode.


    "The eye of the ghost, what is going on in the end?" The wrath of the alien spirit, the eyes of the ghost wickedly.


    The eyes of the ghost were so depressed, and they opened their mouths and didn��t say anything.


    The gold coin reached the top of the list, and it also caused a huge sensation. The creatures of all the fourth shelters are speculating that the nuclear core of the gold has nothing to do with the gold coins that killed the wolves.


    If there is a relationship between the two, a silver gene nucleus can suppress the horrible existence of the wolf, and it is too scary. It is simply a horror that has never existed before.


    Some creatures believe that the nuclear core of the gold coin is the one that suppresses the wolf of the dying wolf. The other part of the organism believes that there is no relationship between the two, which has caused great controversy.


    Someone can''t wait to challenge the owner of the gold coin, want to see if the owner of the gold coin gene core is a gold coin.


    Hansen didn��t care so much. After he got the top spot, he left the gene pool and didn��t accept any biological challenges. However, he did not immediately advance to the gold level, and he planned to press the ghost guy��s credit.


    The nucleus, the real blood and the sky umbrella have all been promoted to the gold level, and then the level is up to the bottleneck. It is not so simple to promote the super.


    After Hansen absorbed the essence of the life-killing wolf, he added an eight-point super-god gene. Now there are 34 super-god genes.


    The physical fitness has also been greatly enhanced. Now Hansen��s only thing to consider is how to get the super **** gene full soon.


    He now has the ability to hunt supernatural creatures, but there are very few lone followers in super-natural creatures, most of which are attached to a super sanctuary. If you really want to hunt, it''s really not easy to find a suitable target.


    Hansen is considering where to hunt the super **** creature, and the dragon female chef returned to the shelter and brought back a very surprising news.


    According to the Dragon female chef, the Tianwai Shelter has provoked a terrible existence and has been killed by many super-natural creatures and aliens.


    "Who is so strong, it is really a big heart." Han Sen listened and smiled, if not enough, he had already gone to the shelter.


    "I don''t know where the creature came from. No one has seen her before. I only know that it is a different creature using a bow and arrow. Wearing a black armor, there is a black feather behind it. It looks like a vein of the gods, but it looks like a god. The power attributes are completely different, and the strength is probably not inferior to the lord of the gods. Even the heavenly lord of the refuge outside the heavens has not been able to take advantage of it..." The dragon female chef said the things at the time.


    Han Sen listened with a stunned voice. He listened to it. He felt that the creature that the dragon female chef said was like a woman hatched in the egg.


    But the woman didn''t seem to be that strong, and she was sucked up by the dying wolf. How could it be that there was nothing, but it became so strong?


    Hansen quickly asked: "The creature you said is about a meter or so. The wings are black, like a crow wing, and her armor is not like this..."


    Hansen said that he directly painted the woman in memory. After the dragon female chef saw the painting, she said with some surprise: "Have you seen her?"


    Hansen suddenly felt confused in his mind: "There is no doubt about this, and it is the woman hatched in the egg, but how did she do it, not only did she die, but also reached this point?"


    No one can think of Hansen, and there is also his strength.


    "Is that creature really so strong?" Gu Qingcheng came over and asked, apparently she also heard the conversation between the two.


    "Strong, really strong, if not the aliens of the heavens can be resurrected, I am afraid that this time the outer sanctuary will directly become empty shells, one arrow and one, what kind of super-spiritual creatures, all of them are exploding, only the sky The Lord and a few terrorist powers can not die under the arrow of the creature. Now the entire fourth shelter has been sensational, because she doesn��t know her name, so now everyone calls her death or goddess of death. As long as it provokes her, it is really a killing one, there is no horror, and there is no nonsense." The dragon female chef said with some envy.


    She also wants to see one killing one, it is much easier to hunt the ingredients, and it is so difficult to promote, and it is still only gem-level.


    "Death goddess..." Hansen listened to the complex look, and asked a few words before knocking.


    Hansen is more and more sure that it is a woman hatched in the egg, but what makes Hansen feel strange is that the woman does not seem to be going back to the **** domain or destroying the queen, as if she is looking for something, as for what she is looking for, then It��s not Hansen��s ability to know.

 Chapter 1589： copyright

    At the entrance of the office building of Impression Culture, Hansen wore oversized sunglasses and hats, holding small flowers in his arms, sitting on the shoulders of Boa, and being stopped by the security guard.


    "I have an appointment with your left editor. This is my appointment card." Hansen handed a crystal card to the security guard.


    The security guard took a crystal card and brushed it, and suddenly revealed the color of respect. The hand returned the crystal card to Hansen, and he was very excited to say: "You are the author of "Overbearing President Love Love". I like your comics too much. If you can, can you please sign me?"


    "Cough, I am embarrassed, I am the agent of the evil emperor, the evil emperor has no way to come in person because of some things." Hansen said helplessly.


    The evil emperor had been promoted to the demigod a few years ago, and then there was no news at all. I don��t know where he was promoted, nor did he know if he is still alive.


    His comics have always been managed by Han Sen. Although there have been no new works in recent years, the popularity of "Overbearing President Love and Love" is still high, not only the physical comic book, but also the big one. The film and television company contacted the Impression Culture and wanted to make an anime and live-action version of "Overbearing President Love Love". Han Sen is here to talk about copyright.


    "Love brother, I am also worthy of you, even if you are already dead, your work will be able to live in the future, it can be regarded as a continuation of life." Han Sen sighed in his heart.


    He himself has no interest in this kind of thing, but it is related to the evil emperor. Hansen can''t take it seriously. Maybe this is the last thing left by the evil emperor in the world. Hansen doesn''t want to deal with it too rashly.


    The security guard looked disappointed, but still said very professionally: "You please go in, the left editor is waiting for you in the conference room, and the brain will take you to the conference room."


    Hansen went to the conference room under the leadership of Zhinao, and while he was walking, he teased the flowers.


    Ji Yanran, they have been very busy recently, and it is rare that Hansen has time again, so he brought the flowers together.


    Hansen and Ji Yanran were worried that Xiaohua would be affected by the main control room of the crystal family. What problems existed in the body? Fortunately, this situation did not happen. Xiaohua grew up slowly like ordinary children. Now he is one year old. I already walked and talked.


    It��s just that the small flower is especially quiet, unless someone teases him, otherwise he can sit there quietly and play for a day without saying anything.


    In the conference room, Zuo Lan frowned and looked at the screen. When Hansen came to the Impression Building, Zuo Lan was already watching him.


    I heard that it was not the evil emperor himself. This has made Zuolan somewhat disappointed. Then I saw Hansen coming over with two children to talk about copyright. Zuolan frowned.


    As the saying goes, Yu Wang is hard to see the little devils. Zuo Lan is not afraid to deal with characters like famous authors and big stars. The most fear is that the brokers, especially the brokers, are still very unprofessional. With the children to talk about copyright, let Zuolan feel that this negotiation will not be very smooth.


    However, "Overbearing President loves love and love" is really hot, red for so many years, still in the top five of the list, you can know how popular this comic is.


    Most of the hot comics that are being updated are not comparable to it, and this time there are indeed big bosses who have seen the copyright of "Overbearing President Love Love" and want to remake it into anime and live version.


    "Left editor, why did the evil emperor not come?" Hansen, a middle-aged man sitting next to Zuolan, looked at the image of Hansen frowning.


    "This...the evil emperor is the author of our impression culture, but he is a freelance writer and has his own way of doing things. I think he will let the agent come. The broker should be able to handle it." Lan carefully handled the road.


    In fact, until now, no one knows who the author of the pseudonym is, and Zuo Lan is very curious about it.


    Zuo Lan himself also likes "The Overbearing President Loves Love", and the heart is like the average girl, eager to be pampered by such a man.


    However, unlike ordinary girls, Zuo Lan knows that there is no such man in reality, she is still very rational.


    "Left editor, you didn''t tell him, is it that we want to talk about copyright with Dongte Film and Television? The president of our Dongte has come. Is it too rude to do this?" Standing behind the middle-aged man, secretary The woman who looked like snorted and said.


    "Maybe he really has something to do, there is something inconvenient," Zuo Lan said.


    "What can be more important than this? The investment of Dongte Film and Television is not a small amount." The woman continued to say unpleasantly.


    Zuo Lan smiled and didn''t talk. She was also very uncomfortable with the strength of Dongte Film, but the business always had to do. The copyright fee that Dongte Film and Television can give is indeed not low. According to the contract signed before, if it can be negotiated, Impression culture can get 20% of the copyright fee, which is really not a small amount.


    So although Zuo Lan hates this woman''s arrogance, she can only bear a little bit of it.


    "It��s really awkward to see the little devils, and he didn��t say anything about it. You have a little secret here to talk nonsense. At first glance, it��s the glamorous goods that sell the meat.�� Zuo Lan��s heart secretly despised.


    Between the talks, Hansen had already arrived at the conference room. Zuolan closed the screen and looked at Hansen, who was holding the child. He thought to himself: "I am afraid that I have suffered this time. One such unprofessional agent, plus Last time, I��m afraid it��s hard to talk about this business.��


    "Hello, are you the editor-in-chief of the left? I am the agent of the evil emperor. You called me Miki." Hansen went to Zuolan and said.


    Zuo Lan saw him holding the child in one hand, wearing hats and glasses, and felt that this person was not very polite, but he still reached out and Hansen shook: "Hello, I am Zuo Lan, I will introduce you. This is the president of Dongte Film and Television Co., Ltd. Yu Hetian, in total, this time I want to buy the "Overbearing President loves love" animation and real people''s copyright is the total."


    "Hello, Yu, I am Miki." Hansen went to the front of He Tian and said.


    Yu Hetian was sitting on a chair. He didn��t mean to get up. He didn��t reach out. He played the ash and said faintly: ��Why didn��t he come to the evil emperor? Can you do this big business? ?"


    Hansen is not angry. He smiled and said: "The evil emperor has not returned in the shelter. As for the copyright of "the overbearing president loves love and love", I have a power of attorney for the evil emperor, who can represent the evil emperor. I can rest assured that you can do this."

 Chapter 1590： Erye

    Zuo Lan listened to Han Sen saying that whether it is true or not, it is reasonable.


    However, the little secret turned over and said: "I know that I want to talk about such a big business, I have to go to a shelter. Is this your sincerity? And what is it that you are dragging your mouth? What are you? Is the broker still a nanny?"


    Yu Hetian was also dissatisfied with Hansen, apparently very dissatisfied with Hansen.


    Han Sen looked at them and laughed. He thought that the hard work of the evil emperor would not fall into the hands of these people, otherwise it would be really ruined.


    Han Sen no longer understands art and sees it. This is not a real person who is really engaged in art.


    Although he wants to let the evil emperor leave something, he can''t hand over the "overbearing president loves love and love" to such people.


    "What are you laughing at?" Yu Hetian felt the scornful taste of Hansen''s smile and asked him to sink his face.


    Hansen smiled and said: "You may think this is a big business, but this is just a small business. I can come, it is already very sincere. Since you are not satisfied, then there is no need to talk about it."


    Said, Han Sen turned and prepared to go, "overbearing president love love love" must be adapted, but have to find a reliable talent line, Han Sen even if he does not make money, but also have to find a person who can take pictures .


    Zuo Lan and Yu Hetian are all three people. I didn��t expect Hansen to say this. The average agent is pointing at this to make money. He even said that he left and looked like he really didn��t care.


    "Small business? Do you know how much we plan to invest? You know that this business has become, how much can you pump? Maybe you have never had the chance to make so much money in your life." Xiao secret said angrily.


    Zuo Lan also came out to play round: "Everyone is for business, if you have any questions, you can sit down and talk."


    Hansen looked at Zuolan and said: "I don''t think there is any need to talk anymore. I have to ask the next person to find some reliable people to talk about. The copyright of "Overbearing President Love Love" is only sold. I will sell it to people who really know how to make good works. If there are people who are messy in the future, I won��t have to inform me."


    When Zuo Lan listened to Han Sen, he knew that it was going to be bad. The most taboo in Hetian was that others said that he didn''t know how to do it, and the reason was because he didn''t know how to do it.


    Dongte film and television is indeed very rich, but that does not mean that they are the top in the film and television circle. It can even be said that Dongte film and television in the league''s film and television circle does not flow at all.


    Yu Hetian itself is one of the shareholders of Xingyu Group. To do Dongte Film is just a play, and they are the female stars.


    This woman named Wei Minjun is one of the mistresses in He Tian. She is currently the most favored. The reason why He Tian wants to shoot the real version of "The Overbearing President Love Love" is also inspired by Wei Minjun, ready to let her be The heroine, holding her in the entertainment circle.


    Although he said that he only played with him, it does not mean that he likes to listen to others saying that he does not understand, but also very hate others saying that he does not understand.


    "Young people, do not be too reckless to do things, or you will not know how to eat after eating a loss." Yu Hetian put the smoke in the ashtray and stared at Hansen coldly.


    "Left editor-in-chief, if there is nothing else, I will go first." Hansen originally came out with a small flower to dispel the heart, to enhance the relationship between father and son, and to talk about copyright issues.


    Who knows but this is the result, what good mood is destroyed, so Hansen does not want to talk to He Tian and they say more.


    What Zuolan wants to say, has not waited for her to say anything, and He Tian said coldly: "Young people, believe it or not, you are out of this door today, the copyright of "Overbearing President loves love" will never want to sell again. go with."


    Han Sen listened to He Tian��s tone so loudly that he couldn��t help but turn his head and look at him. He said faintly: ��Is it right? It��s not too small, but I have never heard of this name.��


    "The big shareholder of Lianxingyu Group does not know in Hetian, can you also be a broker?" Wei Minjun sneered with his arms.


    "I really know a few people in the Xingyu Group, but unfortunately I have never heard of anything in Hetian." Han Sen said faintly, he was ready to leave.


    Not to mention a shareholder of Xingyu Group, even if it is the actual controller of Xingyu Group, it will not talk to him like this.


    Listening to Han Sen��s words, Zuo Lan only felt a dizzy look, and felt that this time it was definitely a big problem.


    Yu Hetian heard a lot of anger, and a slap in the face of the conference table was about to say something, but suddenly heard the communicator rang.


    Yu Hetian was on the fire, and he didn''t want to pay attention to it. He wanted to turn off the communicator, but he glanced at it and immediately connected the communication.


    "Low months, how do you have time to find me, what is the matter, despite the instructions, I will never let you down." Yu Hetian said with a smile on the virtual video popping up in the communicator.


    The virtual image is the Ning Yue wearing a white shirt. It hasn''t been seen for a long time. Ning Yue still has the same graceful elegance.


    It��s just that Ning Yue, seen by He Tian, ??even if it��s just a virtual image, makes his heart very uneasy, and the kind of awe that comes out of his bones can��t be put out.


    Ning Yue did not pay attention to He Tian. Through the communication device of He Tian, ??Ning Yue had already seen Han Sen who had already opened the door to go out.


    "Han Sen, how are you here?" Ning Yue is unforgettable for Han Sen, just looking at a back, he has already recognized Han Sen.


    "Ning Yue, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Han Sen heard Ning Yue''s voice and could only turn his head and say hello to Ning Yue in the communicator.


    The entanglement between the two people is hard to understand, and it is hard to say that the enemy is a friend.


    "I was going to go to your house to ask you, I can meet it here, I will not run that trip. My family wants to invite you to dinner. I don''t know if you have time?" Ning Yue said. .


    Ning Yue��s sentence came out. Yu Hetian only felt that his legs were soft. He almost couldn��t stand, and the cold sweat on his body suddenly came out.


    When Ning Yue shouted Han Sen��s name, Yu Hetian had not responded yet, but he heard the words of Erye, but He Tian was trembled and was about to explode.


    Others only know that there is a father in Ning''s family. It is an old god, but few people know that there is a second man in Ning''s family. That is the real monk. It is also the Xingyu Group that truly controls the power of life and death. people.


    Ningjia can have today''s scenery, it is not the father, but the second man.


    The second master of Ning''s family, even if the head of the league wants to invite him to dinner, it depends on whether he has the mood, not to mention that the second master invited others to eat, which is simply something that has never happened before. The level of the strong have no such face.


    Now Erye actually wants to invite the young people on the opposite side to eat, and He Tian��s body is shaking, feeling that the bladder is about to be out of control, and the bottom of the heart gives birth to a chill.


    Appapp

 Chapter 1591： Is he still in the world?

    Although Zuolan didn''t know who Erye was, but she heard the words Han Sen, and also recognized Ningyue, plus the expression of Hetian, suddenly the brain flashed.


    "Han Sen... No... The league''s first super-aristocrat... He won''t be the evil emperor himself?" Zuo Lan looked at Han Sen intricately, and his mind flashed countless thoughts.


    Zuolanli believes that if she is the Hansen she thinks, in his capacity, how can he be a broker, and in all likelihood, "the overbearing president loves love" is his own work, just don''t want to let Others know, so they will use the identity of such a broker.


    Think of the evil emperor is Han Sen, Zuo Lan feels that his heart is about to explode.


    The power of such a powerful figure, there is such a talent, it is perfect and can not believe.


    If Hansen knows what Zuolan is thinking, he will be very shameful, because he does not have any artistic cells, and he is not too interested in the comics of the evil emperor.


    "Second Lord? Which one is the second?" Han Sen stunned in his heart. He had already guessed which one was, but he could not believe it.


    "Ning Lao Er, Erye said that as long as you mention this name, you will know." Ning Yue said calmly.


    Yu Hetian heard the three words of Ning Lao Er, and felt that the heart was about to cramp, and the face was a little black, and his face was cold.


    Erye would have proposed these three words on his own initiative. It was simply unbelievable. The last one who dared to call these three words in front of the second master was still a demigod. At that time, he was already thrown into the garden of the second master for fertilizer.


    "When?" Hansen finally confirmed that the second master of Ning''s family was the same as Gu Liancheng, who did not wish to make a wish before God.


    Hansen didn''t know why he wanted to see himself, but Hansen had a lot of questions to ask him, so Hansen decided to go see him.


    "If you have time, I will let the directors send you over now." Ning Yue said.


    "Good." Hansen nodded.


    "In the director ... in the director ..." Ning Yue even called a few times, and He Tiancai responded.


    "In the ... ... in the month, what is the command?" Yu Hetian said quickly.


    "I sent the guests to Erye here. I don''t want him to have any dissatisfaction on this road." Ning Yue said faintly.


    "Yes, you can rest assured that you are safe. I will safely send the guests to Erye, and promise that they will make him feel at home. There will be no dissatisfaction." Yu Heyu said, the eyes are full of pain.


    "Cough, Hansen...not...Han Hanshen...I was wrong now...I am damn...please give me a way to live..." In the heart of He Tiantian, one hundred and two hundred are unwilling to be unwilling. But when I thought of Erye and Ningyue, he had no temper, only deep fear.


    Looking at the appearance of He Tianqi��s own slap, Wei Min��s people are already scared.


    "Look at what, I still don''t apologize to Han Shenshen..." Seeing Wei Min''s appearance, Yu Hetian will not fight for a fight. If she doesn''t have to shoot anything, "Overbearing president loves love," it won''t There is such a thing, slap in the face and slap on her face.


    Zuo Lan��s heart is inexplicably happy. She has long been fed up with these people��s anger, but as the person in charge of the impression culture, she can only endure.


    "It is the first super-aristocrat in the league. Even the Xingyu Group Ningjia is so kind to him, so talented, able to draw a red-hot "Overbearing President loves love", it is so perfect, but unfortunately already married, How good is a man who is someone else?" Zuo Lan thought in his heart.


    Hansen didn��t know how to spend it on He Tian. After all, He Tian is a Ning family. Even if he wants to pack him up, Han Sen will let Ning��s family handle it. After all, he still doesn��t know that he is against the Ning family. Friends, some things are not too good to do.


    In the days before He Tian��s saddle, Hansen was sent to the planet where Erye lived, but even the spacecraft did not dare to land. He said that the two masters did not like to have idlers to go to his planet, and they left there directly at the space port.


    Ning Yue waited for Hansen in the space port and used an ancient spaceship to bring Hansen to the planet.


    The planet looks very primitive, full of virgin forests, and a variety of wildlife, as if it had never been developed.


    After the spaceship landed on the ground, Ningyue walked with Hansen on foot, surrounded by grassland forests, and there was no serious road.


    "Ye Ye, he doesn''t like modern technology, and he doesn''t allow those things to be close to where he lives. His old people don''t care about Ning''s family. They have been semi-reclusive in recent decades. I suddenly want to see you, even I have some accidents. Ning Yue said to Han Sen as he walked, like chatting with old friends, he couldn��t see that Hansen had harmed him for a few years and he could only stand alone and bitter than the ascetic.


    "Maybe it is for the older generation." Hansen admire Ningyue, even as an enemy, does not hinder Hansen''s admiration for him.


    Hansen asked himself if he was Ning Yue, he might not be able to do it in that year.


    Now Ningyue seems to be harmless to humans and animals, and even more unpredictable. Even Hansen does not dare to despise this man.


    On the way, when He Tian��s private pleading for Hansen, he once said to him that there are two people in Ning��s family who can��t be provoked. One is Erye and the other is Ningyue.


    The character of the more violent God is not in it, which has already explained many problems.


    The mountains and grass are everywhere, and the wildflowers are a little bit. Hansen sees the hillsides in the distance. There are several wooden fences and branches of the fences. They are built by hand. Although they are not beautiful, they are between the landscapes. Don''t have a mood.


    "Second Lord, Hansen is here." Standing outside the door, Ning Yue gently screamed.


    The wooden house slammed open, and a middle-aged man came out of the wooden house. Seeing his appearance is similar to Ningyue Point. It is a gentle type, but he is now rolling his sleeves and holding a hand inside. Shantou, wearing slippers on his feet, seems a bit nondescript.


    "Come in, there are no outsiders here, just like in your own home." Erye was unexpectedly out of Hansen''s surprise, and Hansen suspected that he had met a fake Ningjia Erye.


    Judging from the performance of He Tian, ??the image that Ning Jia Erye is more suitable should be a big devil who can''t blink, but now Han Sen really has no way to link Erye and Da De.


    "I don''t know what happened when Erye came to me?" Hansen asked after a slight ceremony.


    Erye is a contemporary character with Han Jing. If the two are indeed friends and non-enemy, Han Sen screams that he will never suffer.


    Erye looked at Hansen and said, "Have you seen Han Jingzhi?"


    This is a very common sentence, but this sentence, but Hansen heart stunned, his face changed a bit.


    "Is he still in the world?" Hansen stared at the second man and asked slowly.

 Chapter 1592： a hypothesis

    Erye smiled and said: "The man can survive wherever he goes, he is not so easy to die."


    "Where is he?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask.


    Erye sat down in front of the table made of stumps and poured three cups of tea. Two of them were given to Hansen and Ningyue. They said while drinking tea: "I also want to know where he is, but unfortunately I can��t find it. Go to him."


    Hansen was disappointed. He took a photo of his little flower and said: "If Erye wants to know where he is from me, I am afraid I will let you down. I have never seen him."


    Erye shook his head and said: "I know that you can''t know where he is."


    "In this case, is there anything else that Erye is looking for?" Hansen asked inexplicably.


    Hansen really can''t figure it out. Erye asked him to come over and actually want to do something.


    Erye looked at Han Sen and sighed and said: "If I say that Han Jingzhi and you are not related to blood, would you believe it?"


    ��Why?�� Hansen gave a slight glimpse before asking.


    If the former Erye said this, he still believed quite a bit. After all, he also suspected that he and Han Jingzhi were not related to each other.


    But before his father had told him that Han Jingzhi was too grandfather, the second master said so, Han Sen did not believe it, but Hansen did not directly deny the second master, or asked.


    Erye did not answer Han Sen, and nodded slightly to Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue took out a piece of information in front of Hansen, and then said: "Since we know that you have a **** cat pendant, you have been investigating everything about you, and your relationship with Han Jingzhi, including All the information we were able to investigate."


    Hansen opened the information and looked at a few pages. He found that the content inside was very detailed. As long as he walked out of the house, as long as there were people, there would be detailed records.


    There are also some information from the side investigation, as well as all the movements of his family members, even Hansen''s second uncle and aunt are under close surveillance.


    Hansen is still quite good here. The two uncles and aunts are on their side, and almost no color of the underwear has been investigated.


    "You have made a lot of effort." Han Sen looked at the information.


    "We need to distinguish whether you are an enemy or a friend. This is a normal procedure." Ning Yue said with a smile.


    The second master just teas on the side and didn''t talk anymore.


    Ning Yue pointed to the information and continued: "After our long investigations and inferences from various comprehensive clues, it is proved that you and your father are very likely to be Han Jingzhi''s immediate family members."


    "In this case, why did Erye say that I have no blood relationship with Han Jingzhi?" Hansen looked at Ning Yue and Er Ye.


    What they said was a bit too contradictory, and Hansen knew that there must be a follow-up.


    Ning Yue looked solemnly: "In the course of the investigation, we found a lot of doubts. We have been unable to determine the relationship between your father and son and Han Jingzhi, so I wasted a lot of time and energy until we solved these doubts one by one. I discovered that you really are the immediate family members of Han Jingzhi, but..."


    Hansen did not interrupt, waiting for Ning Yue to continue.


    Ning Yue sighed and said: "But there is a little doubt, we have not been able to solve it."


    "What doubt?" Hansen asked curiously.


    Ning Yue pointed to the three words of Han Jingzhi on the cover of the information, saying in a very weird tone: "Why your grandfather will be Han Jingzhi."


    Han Sen first stayed, then he understood what Ning Yue meant.


    Han Jingzhi is of course Han Jingzhi, but why Han Jingzhi��s arrangement of the chess piece is also called Han Jingzhi. Hansen had doubts before.


    "If Han Jingzhi used the identity of the small civil servant to hide himself and your father and son, then he should not use the name Han Jingzhi and replace it with any name, which would be 100 times safer than the current name. But he used this name."


    Ning Yueton continued to say: "It is this name. Let us and many of the forces related to Han Jingzhi have some vacillation. It is difficult to determine whether you have any relationship with Han Jing, and have been involved in a lot of energy and time. I believe that not only are we living in Ningjia, but many forces have also devoted a lot of resources and energy to this, want to judge your true identity, and then find out the whereabouts of Han Jingzhi from you."


    "The result is that there are one after another doubts in your body. Many of them mislead our investigation direction. We are not sure whether you have any relationship with Han Jingzhi. Until we solve all these doubts, we find that you really do with Han. It is very likely that the respectful relatives are immediate relatives. There is only one remaining doubt. Why is Han Jingzhi still Han Jingzhi? This is not even a doubt."


    "This is not a doubtful point, do you find the answer?" Hansen asked.


    Ning Yue shook his head: "We didn''t find the answer, but we made a hypothesis and a reverse reasoning, maybe you can listen."


    "Please say." Han Sen looked at Ning Yue, and he also wanted the answer to this doubt.


    Ning Yue sighed and said: "If we assume that Han Jingzhi is not your immediate family member, and that he uses Han Jingzhi''s name for a purpose, then what is the purpose? From the result, the family has involved us. Ningjia and other forces have a lot of energy, all the focus is on you, everyone wants to find out the whereabouts of Han Jingzhi from you, and finally finds that you are Han Jingzhi''s immediate relatives, then who is the most beneficial?"


    Hansen heard that his face has changed. If he reasoned this way, there is no doubt that Han Jingzhi is the biggest beneficiary, and the victim is the Hansen family.


    The name Han Jingzhi is actually more like a bait left by Han Jingzhi. A bait that hooks all the sharks is involved in the energy of everyone, and he can have more time to do what he wants. Things.


    What is even more frightening is that Hansen did not know that Han Jingzhi was still alive and eventually was identified as a direct relative of Han Jingzhi. The outcome is conceivable. They can only face all enemies face to face.


    If it wasn''t for Hansen''s father''s suspended animation, if Hansen''s growth was beyond imagination, I am afraid that this is not the case. It is just a new society that will allow the whole family to die without a place to die.


    Although this is only a hypothesis, it is not necessarily a real fact, but Hansen��s heart is shocked and his back is cold.


    "We can''t guarantee the correctness of this hypothesis and reasoning, but unless we can''t find a reasonable explanation, why Han Jingzhi is Han Jingzhi." Ning Yue looked at Han Sen.

 Chapter 1593： Eryes wish

    "Why are you telling me this?" Hansen took a deep breath, which made his mind a little clearer, and asked Ning Yue and Er Ye.


    After all, this is only a hypothesis, and it is only one possibility. Hansen did not let himself worry about this assumption.


    This time, Ningyue did not speak. Erye looked at Hansen and said: "Don''t doubt that Han Jingzhi is someone who can definitely do this kind of thing. Although this is not necessarily true, at least let us determine one thing. Whether you are a descendant of Han Jingzhi, now you are already the most attractive bait, everyone wants to swallow you, especially the president of Xinliushe. I don��t know why Xinliushe is until now. I haven''t started it yet, but I believe that it will take up to two more years. Once the new stream president has completely recovered, every goal is definitely you."


    "You know the new president, the second president? Who is he?" Han Sen has too many questions about the new club, hoping to get the answer, it seems that Erye seems to know something.


    And indeed, as Erye said, Xinliushe had already started to deal with him, but he was resolved by him, otherwise they would have fallen into the hands of Xinliushe.


    "You should have heard about the seventh action group?" Second sighed.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly excited and nodded. ��I��ve heard that I only know that when you first entered the shelter, you met someone who claimed to be God, and that God gave you a wish. Only two brothers and a woman have no wish."


    The second man nodded: "The facts are about the same as you know. We entered the mysterious space and met a guy who claimed to be a god. Except for me and a woman named Gu Qingcheng who did not make a wish, everyone allowed I have made my own wishes and accepted the test of God."


    Hansen erected his ears, for fear of missing a word. He knew that what he said next, it should be the focus, the part he never knew.


    Erye poured a cup of tea and took a sip, and slowly said: "Han Jingzhi told me that it was not God, but a creature similar to us, so he made me not wish, I did not make a wish at that time. But in the end, I did not follow his advice, or made a wish."


    "What, you made a wish?" Hansen''s eyes widened, and even the shocked name was not used again.


    In the version he had heard of, Ning Erji did not make a wish, but now the second master told Han Sen himself, he may have wished.


    Erye sighed: "I also hope that I didn''t make a wish when I heard Han Jingzhi. Unfortunately, I still couldn''t stand the temptation and made a wish after they left."


    Han Sen was very complicated at this time. He wanted to ask something but he didn''t know where to ask. He just looked at Erye and waited for him to continue.


    If the second master made a wish, then why did he seem to have nothing at all, that is, he was not trapped like a dusk, nor was he as painful as a worm, and it seemed that he seemed to be good and could not be better.


    "Do you know what wishes I made?" Erye asked with a smile, but the smile was a little weird.


    "What a wish?" Hansen did not guess. Now he only wants to know the answer, not to guess the answer. He has guessed too many times and has already guessed tired.


    The second man obviously didn''t really want him to guess. He smiled and said directly: "Because I am the most greedy person, my wish is that I can have more wishes."


    Hansen��s look at Erye��s wish, Erye��s wish, seems to be a bit of a play, more like a child��s delusion, but when you think about it, it seems that there is a little truth.


    Taking a deep breath, Erye continued: "And at the time I had some doubts about Han Jingzhi''s words. After all, he might have wished himself. If that is really not God, why would he make a wish? So I still promise I made this wish."


    "What is the result? Is your wish fulfilled?" Hansen asked quickly.


    "I realized it." Erye��s face showed a bitter bitterness: "Now I can have a lot of wishes, but only if I have to complete his task, and those wishes are not what I want, but if I don''t complete the task, Waiting for me will be death."


    Hansen understood the meaning of Erye��s words. He was enslaved by the god, and he was also pitted by God, and the pit was more thorough, and even the people were enslaved by God.


    "What the **** is?" Hansen asked with a bite.


    Erye shook his head: "I don''t know what he is. You should have thought about it. He may be the creature of the fifth sanctuary. This may or may not be because his influence is not limited to the shelter. Inside, this is something that sheltered creatures can''t do. Another point is that Xinliushe has something to do with the god. Many of the tasks I have been forced to accomplish are related to the new stream, and both are new to the stream. The agency has produced tremendous benefits."


    "Can the president of Xinliushe be the god?" Hansen asked with some shock.


    The second man shook his head slightly, and obviously there was no way to answer Han Sen��s question.


    "I don''t know why Xinliushe didn''t start with you. With my observation of Xinliushe, they want to find Han Jingzhi than anyone else, but they didn''t start to attack you. This makes me very confused. You can Tell me why this is?�� Erye asked Hansen.


    "Maybe because they don''t have that ability," Hansen said.


    Erye smiled bitterly: "The power of Xinliushe is unimaginable. Although you are very strong, you can use the power of Xinliushe. There is always a way to deal with you."


    "Besides this, I can''t think of other reasons." Han Sen said with a spread.


    Erye said for a moment: "The body of President Xinliu seems to be a bit problematic. According to the information I have, for up to two years, his body will fully recover. Maybe he wants to wait until then to deal with you personally. ""


    Erye naturally couldn''t think of it. The reason why Xinliushe didn''t shoot Hansen was because they didn''t have the ability to move Hansen.


    The genetic warfare that Tina had stolen before was taken away by Hansen, and Hansen was able to use the genetic armor, which made the new stream society into a very passive situation.


    Now Xinliushe can only wait for the identity of the new stream president to fully recover before he can deal with Hansen.


    "If I can, I hope to work with you to fight against the new stream." Erye looked at Hansen.


    "Second Lord, is this okay?" Han Sen is not sure that the second lord controlled by "God" is really able to be an enemy of the new Liushe. I don''t know if it will harm him.


    "I have lived so much old age, I have already lived enough. If I can do something and let Ning''s family not be made by people in the future, it will be worth the death." Erye said faintly.


    "If this is the case, then it is a word. For the second lord, can you tell me where the new nest of the new stream is?" Hansen asked.

 Chapter 1594： Wind song desert

    On the way back, Hansen has been watching the information that Erye gave him.


    There are some information about the important members of the new stream, and there are some places where they often appear. There are three planets, which are judged by the second master to be the headquarters of the new stream, or may be the residence of the new stream president. local.


    However, Erye repeatedly warned that it is not easy to provoke Xinliushe. Hansen does not think so. The new Liushe has not acted for a long time. It is definitely their scruples. If they do not care when they have scruples, they will kill them. Do you have to wait for them to slow down?


    So Hansen made up his mind to be strong first. The only problem now is that Hansen doesn��t know which of the three planets is the new president.


    Looking at the information of the members of the new members, many of them are famous among the humans and the Shura. It is hard to imagine how the new president would **** the two strong rivals. Under your hand.


    One of the most important things that Hansen pays attention to is a human being called Qingya. The origins are very mysterious. Even the Ning family has not found out his origins. The status of Xinliushe is very high. It can be regarded as the core of Xinliushe��s power. One of the individuals.


    The combat ability is unknown. No one has ever seen him, only knowing that he has the ability to move in a long distance.


    "The person who saved Tina last time should be this elegant." Hansen wrote down the elegant materials, and possessing such ability, even if his combat power is no longer possible, it is also a very dangerous person who must pay attention.


    Hansen looked down one by one and wanted to see if his father was on the list. However, after reading the entire list and information, he did not see that there were people like his father.


    "Is Dad''s level in Xinliushe too low to enter the list?" Hansen thought in his heart.


    A few days after returning home, Hansen has been studying these materials. Although it is not certain whether Erye is really working with him, it is always good to know more about it.


    Hansen and his father-in-law, Ji Ruozhen, met with each other and said the things they met with Erye in detail. Then they gave Ji Ruozhen the information. Please ask Ji Ruozhen to help him investigate and investigate. Once he can determine the location of the new president. Hansen doesn''t mind going to work hard.


    He may not be a true top-ranking strongman in the shelter, but in the universe, he has a unicorn and a crystal armor, and the explosive power that can erupt is stronger than the top half **** in the shelter.


    After entering the shelter again, Hansen was able to hear many people talking about the goddess of death. They all said how the goddess of death was so powerful, who provoked her, and finally was cleaned up by an arrow.


    Now the creatures of the Fourth Shelter have begun to talk about the goddess of death and the gold coins. They are discussing the two sudden terrorists who are stronger.


    Hansen has a self-knowledge, knowing that his strength is still in the gap with the real top power, I am afraid it is not the opponent of the goddess of death.


    "It''s still the most important strength." After Han Sen studied, he decided to go to the Windsong Desert to hunt the super-god creatures, so as to reach the super-goal gene as soon as possible, and only then can he truly compete with the top power.


    The reason why I chose the Windy Desert is because there are many dangers, but there is no super-sheltering power, and there are many super-god creatures.


    In comparison, going there to hunt a super **** creature is much less risky than attacking a super sanctuary.


    Hansen brought the small silver and the small stars together. The little stars have the ability to shuttle the stars and seas. They must escape and can run.


    Small silver and silver have a strong healing power. When it comes to desperation, Hansen uses a blood-blowing gene, but it is necessary to spurt blood. The healing power of small silver and silver can help.


    It is natural for Boa to say that Han Sen went there and she followed, and it was impossible to leave her.


    The dragon female chef heard that Hansen went to the desert, and in any case, Hansen had to bring her together.


    Then there is Sumi, Hansen originally did not want to take him, afraid that he really did something, there is no way to tell the two emperors, but Suzuki is ironic to follow, and he said that he followed Hansen In order to be able to do more of this, if Hansen does not take him, he will go by himself.


    Hansen can only bring him with him, lest he go to be more dangerous. The beasts in the big desert, don��t know any virtual furnace, and they will not give them face.


    Wang Yuhang has been crying and crying to go, Hansen still left him with jealousy.


    Go to that dangerous place. If Wang Yuhang is also a bad luck, Hansen can''t imagine what it would be like. He doesn''t want to be chased by a group of super **** creatures.


    It was safe and sound all the way, but it didn''t take long before I entered the wind and desert. The sandstorm began in the desert. It didn''t take long for a large sandstorm to form, and the sky was dark.


    Fortunately, Hansen, they have found a cave to avoid the big sandstorm, and they have not suffered.


    With Hansen''s strength, the general sandstorm has no effect on them naturally, and they can''t hurt their bodies. However, the sandstorms in the wind and desert are a little different.


    Hansen was sitting in the cave, and he could still hear a strange sound coming from the sandstorm outside. It was like a woman singing in the sand.


    In the bang of the sandstorm, the soft singing voice is still clear and audible, but I can''t hear what it is singing. It is very strange, and the name of the wind and desert is also coming.


    "I heard that there is a singing voice in the sandstorm. If you walk into a sandstorm and can''t find a place to hide, even if it is a super-god creature, you will always indulge in the sandstorm and don''t know where to go. I don''t know if it is true or not. "I have to listen to the song with interest and look at the sandstorm outside."


    "I advise you not to explore the true and false." The Dragon female chef said faintly.


    "There is something close to the cave." Hansen frowned, looking out at the cave.


    The Dragon female chef and Sumi were all looking over at the cave entrance, but nothing was seen outside except the black and yellow sandstorm.


    I had to look at it for a while, and I found nothing. I wanted to turn around and ask Han Sen. I saw a sly figure coming out of the sandstorm and approaching the cave.


    Look at the figure, very similar to humans, several people are watching the figure with vigilance.


    Between a few steps, the figure has entered the cave, and the black and yellow sand is on the body. After shaking a few times, I can see the figure clearly.


    "Han Sen?" They haven''t waited for Hansen to react to them. The figure of the sand looked at Hansen and was surprised.

 Chapter 1595： Ring

    ��Lin Feng?�� Han Sen heard his voice and finally confirmed his identity. His heart was very happy. In the past, Lin Feng came in.


    Being able to meet friends in such a place is undoubtedly a very happy thing.


    "How come you are here?" The two men almost asked this question at the same time, and then they laughed at each other.


    Lin Feng took the sand on his hair and his body and smiled and said: "I have good luck with Jingji fog. After I was promoted, I even went to this area. It didn''t take long to meet. I mixed here for several years, now also It can be regarded as an indigenous person here."


    "That would be great, there are you, we can kill a different creature here, it can be a lot easier." Hansen excited.


    Hansen has no doubt about the ability of Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu. Some people will be excellent no matter where they are, and Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu are such people. They are the best among human beings. They are all elites in the elite.


    "It''s no problem to lead you, but you have to wait for this sandstorm to pass. The sandstorm here is too evil. If you really want to be involved, you will definitely be dead." Lin Feng said with a smile.


    "Lao Lin, is there a lone super **** creature in the vicinity?" Hansen and other forest winds sat down next to the fire and gave him some dried meat and drinks before asking.


    Lin Feng nodded. "There are a lot of super **** creatures here. I and Awu have been observing for a long time. There are several targets that can be hunted. When the sandstorm stops, we call Amu to go."


    Hansen shook his head. "This is not good. It is your goal. I will find another one."


    Lin Feng smiled and said: "It''s just a fancy, but the goal is not. We haven''t hunted the super **** creatures. We can follow you to kill super **** creatures. More practical experience is good for us. However, watching the momentum of this sandstorm, I am afraid that I will not be able to stop for three or five days. We have to stay here for a few days."


    The sandstorm is getting more and more powerful. The sound of the rumble outside is like the rolling thunder in the sky, but the soft singing voice is still clearly audible, like a lullaby sounding in the ear, making people feel faint after listening. sleep.


    Han Sen was talking to Lin Feng. He did not notice that Boa seemed to be tempted by the song. He climbed out of the cave as soon as he smoked.


    Hansen was shocked and quickly got up and rushed to the mouth of the cave. He also refused to take out the sandstorm outside. He rushed out and shouted Boa, trying to catch her back.


    But when the talents came out of the cave, they saw that the sand was dark and yellow, not to mention the people of Boa, and they could not see them when they reached out.


    Hansen quickly returned, only to see Lin Feng and Shou Mi have also rushed over, Lin Feng said: "Don''t go out, the sand violent here is very, I have seen a terrible giant snake into the sandstorm Among them, after the sandstorm passed, there was only a pile of white bones left."


    Lin Feng did not say okay, he said so, Han Sen is more worried about Boa.


    Although Boa is very powerful, but in Hansen''s heart has always been just a child, just like the average parent, no matter how their children grow up and then how to make a living, in the eyes of parents are children who need protection forever.


    "You are here waiting for me, I will be back soon." Han Sen said that he gritted his teeth and rushed out of the cave again, and also summoned the umbrella.


    The dragon female chef wanted to stop Hansen, but Hansen was too fast, she could not hold Hansen.


    After opening the umbrella, the wind was suddenly blocked outside, and it was difficult to attack Hansen��s body. However, the outside of the umbrella was still invisible. The violent sand danced in the air with the storm, like countless salons in the sky. Hovering in the middle.


    "Boo..." Hansen took the umbrella and walked forward to call Boa''s name, but his voice was blown away after entering the sandstorm, even if it was used with special phonological power. That sandstorm is really weird.


    When Hansen frowned, he suddenly saw a flash in the sandstorm, and Boa actually got out of the sandstorm and entered the scope of the umbrella.


    "Boa, what are you running around? Don''t you know that it is dangerous?" Hansen happily picked up Boa, but blamed her for two sentences.


    "Dad, what do you think is this? So beautiful." Boa raised a chubby little hand in Hansen''s arms, and Hansen saw that she had more things she had never seen before.


    It is a ring, a gold ring face, embellished with an emerald-like emerald, so large as a dove egg, very gorgeous.


    Look at the shape and craftsmanship of the ring, it should be from the human hand, the shelter creatures should rarely have such leisure, to make this gorgeous and practical.


    "Boa, where did this ring come from? Did someone die here?" Hansen asked the treasure with a ring.


    "There is only one ring in the other side." Boa pointed to one direction, but in the black sandstorm, there was nothing to see there.


    Don''t say that there is something over there, Hansen can''t see the direction back to the cave now.


    "Forget it, let''s go back to the hole first. Even if someone is killed, we can''t do anything under this environment." Hansen took Boa in the direction of the cave.


    Hansen just remembered a general direction, but fortunately, he did not go the wrong way, or safely returned to the cave.


    Lin Feng, they saw Hansen coming back, they all had a long sigh of relief. After all, there are too many dead creatures in the sandstorm.


    It��s okay for them to come over. Lin Feng has lived here for several years. He knows the horror of sandstorms. Hansen��s ability to come back has already surprised him.


    "Lin Feng, do you recognize this thing?" Hansen threw the ring that Boa picked up to Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng has lived here for several years. If there are human beings nearby, he should also know the talent. Maybe he can see who the ring is.


    Lin Feng caught the ring and only took a look. He suddenly changed his face and suddenly stood up. He stared at the ring and asked: "Where is this ring?"


    "Just found in the desert, do you know who it belongs to?" Hansen saw that things seemed a little bad.


    "This is the ring of Awu, the first girlfriend he gave him when he was at school. He has been with him and never left for a moment." Lin Feng stared at the sandstorm outside, his teeth were about to bite the bleeding. coming.


    "Have he come out with you? Why didn''t you come here to take refuge?" Hansen��s heart was also stunned.


    "He didn''t come out with me. Now he should be right in the shelter, but how can his ring be here?" Lin Feng looked uncertain, his eyes fixed on the sandstorm outside.


    Before Hansen said anything, Lin Feng had already clenched the ring and rushed outside the cave.


    At this time, the singing voice outside suddenly changed, and the original singing voice could not be heard. At this time, it became a kind of calling voice.


    "Han Sen... Hansen..."

 Chapter 1596： Blood bone enchantress

    Han Sen and others have changed their faces. They have never heard of the name of the song in the sandstorm, but they are listening to the real name. Everyone has arrived. The voice is indeed calling "Han Sen." "Two words.


    Hansen pulled Lin Feng: "There is something wrong, wait a minute."


    Lin Feng shook his head and said firmly: "I have to go anyway, otherwise I can''t be safe."


    "Well, I will accompany you for a trip." Hansen looked at the sandstorm outside the cave, and still heard the "Han Sen" call in his ear. It seemed like a woman who was extremely far away and complained. Love is average.


    "The outside thing seems to be aimed at you, you should not go out. I have lived here for several years. There are still some ways to deal with sandstorms. You are waiting for me here." Lin Feng said that he would go out.


    Hansen did not hold Lin Feng this time, but said to Xiaoyinyin and Xiaoxing: "You stay here forever, don''t go anywhere, I will go out with Lin Feng."


    "Teacher, the thing outside seems to know you, or let me go? Anyway, I am a stranger, even if I die, I can be resurrected."


    "No." Han Sen said that he had already walked out of the cave, and the umbrella in his hand was opened, blocking the wind and sand, and the forest wind was also covered.


    Lin Feng nodded to Hansen. He didn''t say anything extra. He just asked: "Which ring did you find in which direction?"


    The sandstorm outside is so powerful that it can''t be seen or felt at all. It is useless to say that the location is now useless. You can only look at the general direction and see if you can find something.


    "Boa, where did you find the ring?" Hansen looked at Boa.


    Boa''s arrogant shackles on Hansen''s shoulders pointed to one direction.


    She turned out to see that the ring was very beautiful and came back. It didn''t seem to have a chance to get it back, so there was no fighting spirit.


    Hansen and Lin Feng couldn��t help but look at it, because the direction that Boa pointed out was the direction that the call came.


    "Let''s go, let''s see it in the past." Hansen walked forward with his umbrella.


    Neither of them spoke, walking ahead with the sandstorm, the more they went forward, the more severe the sandstorm, and the pressure on their hands became more and more heavy.


    Fortunately, his physique is already very good, and there is no way to shake him.


    Just the more you go forward, the clearer the voice of the call, the louder "Han Sen", the person called is a bit creepy.


    Walking and walking, Lin Feng suddenly kicked something, and quickly bent over to touch, turned a few times, and found a metal arrow from the sand.


    "It''s the arrow of Abu, with his mark on it." The fear in Lin Feng''s eyes is even stronger.


    "Looking forward to look again, maybe he is in front, trapped by something." Hansen said.


    The two men continued to move forward. Not far away, they found some broken things. After Lin Feng��s judgment, they were all things that were extremely foggy.


    Although I am very worried, knowing that the Jingji fog may be a lot less, but there is no other way, I can only continue to move forward, I hope that the Beijing fog will be saved.


    Suddenly, the sandstorm in front was weakened, and it seemed that I could see something. I didn��t reach my fingers like I did just now.


    After Hansen and Lin Feng saw the situation in front, they suddenly became red.


    The front is a huge skeleton, which is as high as tens of meters, and the length is several hundred meters. It can''t stop most of the sand, so the sand here is a lot weaker.


    But on the top of the skeleton, Hansen and Lin Feng saw a figure, which is the Jingji fog they are looking for.


    At this time, the whole body of Jingji was nailed to the skeleton, shaped like **** crucified, his arms and legs were bleeding, his eyes seemed to be nailed through, nailed to the skeleton. If you are dead, you can''t die anymore.


    "A fog!" Lin Feng stared at the nails on the skeleton, the eyes were already blood red, the hands clenched into fists, the nails have been trapped in the meat.


    However, Lin Feng did not go forward in one step, but also extended his arm and stopped Hansen who was going to put the body down.


    "There are problems here. Someone deliberately wants to seduce us in the past." Lin Feng said a word, the voice shook a little, not because of fear, but because of anger.


    "I know, but we can only lead the enemy out if we walk in." Hansen is equally angry, watching the familiar people die so sadly in front of themselves, this is definitely not a good experience.


    "Is it sure?" Lin Feng stared at Hansen.


    "There are few who can kill me within the Fourth Sanctuary," Hansen replied.


    "Well, let''s go and bring back the body of Awu." Lin Feng said, striding toward the skeleton.


    Hansen supported the sky umbrella and followed Lin Feng.


    In the sandstorm not far from the skeleton, there was a place where it was completely unaffected by the wind and sand. At this time, there was a man and a woman standing there.


    The man is still normal, a refined middle-aged man.


    But the woman is very special, the upper body is a woman, the lower body is like a mole, it looks like a section of the bones and bone hooks connected, obviously a strange creature.


    "It��s hooked up." The woman��s eyes flashed in a frenzy.


    "Blood enchantress, can you kill him with confidence?" The man asked the demon woman.


    "Qingya adults please rest assured, I will definitely kill him for the president. This is the wind song desert, the site of my **** enchantress." The **** bones enchanted and laughed: "As long as they touch my blood The bones, they are dead, even if God comes, they can''t save them."


    "Very good, as long as you can kill Hansen, the president will not forget your credit." Qingya said faintly, but his eyes looked at Hansen and Lin Feng who were approaching the skeleton.


    The eyes of the **** enchantress suddenly lit up, and the tongue sticking out of the snake licked his lips, and Hansen and his gaze seemed to be watching a dead person.


    "You help me to guard, I put A fog down." Lin Feng said that he flew up the skeleton, summoned a beast soul sword, cut off the bones behind the Jingji fog, and hugged the fallen Jingji Foggy body.


    However, Lin Feng just encountered the body of the Jingji fog. Suddenly, the Jingwu fog even widened his eyes. The body was weird like a snake, entangled Lin Feng��s body.


    Then I saw that a bone in the body of Jingjim was stabbed out of the flesh, and the body of Lin Feng was locked into the skeleton.


    It looks like a corpse of Jingji fog, which has been completely deformed at this time, like a bone full of flesh and blood.


    The forest wind locked by the cheekbones, even an uncontrollable sword smashed to Hansen, both eyes showed a horror.

 Chapter 1597： Save people

    Hansen��s heart was suddenly shocked. While hiding from the attack of Lin Feng, he asked aloud: ��Lin Feng, what is going on?��


    Hansen certainly knows that Lin Feng is under control, but he does not know if Lin Feng is controlled by the body, or is controlled along with his thoughts, so he will have this question.


    Lin Feng waved his sword and desperately chased Hansen. He said in his mouth: "My body is under control, and you are going."


    "I will help you to give it to you." Han Sen held the umbrella in one hand, blocking the sword of Lin Feng, holding a sword, and a sword smashed over the bones that locked Lin Feng''s body.


    "Ah!" Lin Feng suddenly screamed, Zhang mouth spurted a blood, and Hansen was shocked.


    He is still very confident about his swordsmanship. Even if the swordsmanship is not so good, there are still some prospects. Han Sen��s sword is clearly on the **** bones. How can Lin Feng scream and vomit blood?


    Han Sen looked at the blood and bones without any damage. When it was the blood in the mouth of Lin Feng, he realized what it was.


    "Go, or kill me." Lin Feng obviously understands what is going on, biting his teeth against Hansen.


    Hansen was reluctant to smash two swords in different positions of the blood bones. The result was the same. He was on the **** bones, but the forest was wounded.


    The blood bones pass all the damage to the forest wind that is controlled by it.


    Hansen suddenly had no choice but to use the umbrella and Tai Ajian to block the attack of Lin Feng.


    Han Sen and Lin Feng have not known each other for a long time, but they have never had a chance to really fight with Lin Feng seriously. For the strength of Lin Feng, Han Sen actually knows not much, only know that Lin Feng is very powerful, but Hansen didn''t know the extent of the specifics.


    Now Lin Feng is controlled by the blood bones, but the sword method is still his own sword method. Although it is only the gem gene core, but with the sword method, even Hansen is slightly surprised.


    Lin Feng��s swordsmanship is peaceful, there are not many amazing things, that is, it is not as unpredictable as the ghost swordsmanship, nor is it like the scorpio that is so simple and simple, and there are no six-way artistic conception. Every style looks very ordinary, but this ordinary sword method gives people a sense of impeccable and impeccable.


    After reading Lin Feng��s swordsmanship, Han Sen knows what it means to turn rotten into magic.


    Perhaps his tricks are not the best, but also have many flaws, but the pressure exerted by such swordsmanship is like the emperor''s feeling that it is insurmountable.


    Hansen��s sword method is also very good, but if he only talks about swordsmanship, but he is also difficult to win the forest wind, but Hansen is not a person who concentrates on practicing swords, so he still has many ways to suppress Lin Feng, just to win by force. Lin Feng is not his opponent.


    If it is an enemy, Hansen has already put him under the sword. The problem is that Lin Feng is not an enemy. Hansen can''t kill him. He can only resist it, but he falls into a disadvantage.


    In order to avoid hurting the forest wind, Hansen had to retreat. After a few steps, he had already retreated to the sandstorm, and he could not see anything at the time.


    when!


    The forest wind controlled by the blood bones seems to be completely unaffected by the sandstorm. On the contrary, it is even more fierce. In the sandstorm, it is a ghost, and it suddenly comes out from the sandstorm and attacks Hansen.


    Hansen blocked Lin Feng��s sword, but found that Lin Feng��s left hand did not know when he had another sword. The sword stabbed Hansong��s shoulder and suddenly became bloody.


    Hansen��s backhanded sword, but after all, he could not survive. Lin Feng has disappeared into the sandstorm.


    The forest wind with double swords is more strengthened, and with the cover of sandstorms, Hansen is attacked again and again. Hansen can only defend and can not fight back. Inevitably, there will be flaws. When there are not many times, the wounds on the body will be more and more, and the blood will not be Stop flowing down.


    "Kill me." Lin Feng eyes red, hoarse voice shouted.


    However, how can Hansen go to him and go to resist the sword of Lin Feng and say: "If you think about it, there will be a way to stop you from dying."


    Having said that, Han Sen really has no way to kill and kill. There is no forest wind in the sandstorm. Unless you kill Lin Feng, there seems to be no second way to go.


    Hansen��s injuries are getting more and more, blood has already dyed him into blood, and he can clearly feel that his strength is weakening, too much blood is lost, and Hansen��s figure is difficult to prepare for control.


    The **** enchantress looked at the fratricidal Lin Feng and Han Sen in the sandstorm, and said with a smile: "I thought that Hansen did not encounter **** bones. It would take some effort to kill him. Now it seems that Nothing is necessary, human beings are really strange creatures, and they will see that they have been killed for others. It is really incomprehensible, but I like this feeling very much."


    "Humans are a very stupid creature, and they often do things that are meaningless." Qingya said faintly.


    The **** enchantress is trying to say something, but seeing the sword in the hands of Lin Feng, he has already pierced the heart of Hansen, Hansen fell to the ground.


    "Qingya adults have already solved." The **** enchantress said excitedly to Qingya.


    "It''s still a little careful, that human being is not simple." Qing Ya said that Hansen, who had fallen to the ground and had no vitality, said.


    "Qingya adults please rest assured that there will be no problems." The **** enchantress is very confident, and has swam to Hansen and Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng stood in the sandstorm and saw that the sandstorms around him suddenly disappeared, and then they saw a man and a woman coming over.


    To be precise, it should be three people. The woman is like a lower body, and she is still holding a person who can��t move. The person��s body seems to be completely paralyzed. Although she is awake, she can��t even move her lips and eyes. Jingji fog.


    "Who are you in the end?" Lin Feng screamed at Qingya and stared at Qingya. Obviously he also saw it. Qingya is the master.


    The **** enchantress is a strange smile, Lin Feng is completely out of his control, and raises the sword in his hand. He has stabbed several swords in Hansen, who has already broken off his life, making him sorrowful.


    "Qingya adults, you also saw that the human being has completely died." The **** enchantress said, he threw the already paralyzed Jingji fog on the ground, like a claw with a bone blade, and put it on his body. Sting up: "This guy is useless."


    The claws of the blood-bone enchantress have not yet stabbed the Jingji fog, but suddenly saw the space twisted. It seems that there was a flash of light, and the claws that had stabbed the Jingji fog had been cut off, and the Jingji fog under the claws. I was picked up by one.


    "You are not dead?" The **** demon smacked his eyes and looked at the man who helped the Jingji fog. He was a Hansen who had fallen to the ground.

 Chapter 1598： We will see you again.

    "You have all come out, I naturally don''t have to die." Han Sen smiled faintly, licking the knife in one hand, and checking the body of Jingji fog with the hole in Xuanqi, and found that he seemed to be poisoned. Fortunately, it is not fatal for the time being.


    The **** enchantress suddenly realized that he was being played, and he was still playing in front of the elegant and elegant. He was furious and screamed: "Kill him and kill him."


    However, the **** bones screamed a few times, but found that the forest wind controlled by the **** bones did not rush to Hansen.


    The blood bones lock the trembling of the forest wind, seemingly want to control the body of Lin Feng, but Lin Feng stood there, but it did not move.


    Above his body, the golden brilliance emerged, making Lin Feng''s body look like a golden Buddha.


    Hey!


    Lin Feng��s body exploded directly. The golden brilliance was even more terrifying than the nuclear bomb. It turned into a golden sun, and the bones burned several times.


    The broken blood bones returned to the side of the blood bone enchantress, and the bones were broken several times, so that the blood bone enchantress could not help but spurt a mouthful of blood.


    The blood skeleton is her nuclear gene, and her nuclear damage has caused her to suffer some injuries.


    After the sun-like golden light dissipated, the forest wind came out of it, and it looked very chic and elegant, and did not suffer a little damage.


    "Impossible...how is this possible..." The **** enchantress couldn''t believe that his super-gene nucleus could not control a human with a gem-only gene, and the gene nucleus was hurt by it.


    Although the blood stasis was only slightly traumatized, it has already made the **** enchantress unable to accept this result.


    "Unfortunately, my infinite Buddha body is still only gem-grade. After all, it is difficult to compete with the super gene core." Lin Feng said only faintly, his face was pale.


    "I killed you!" Lin Feng said that the cloud was clear, but the **** enchantress was irritated by this sentence.


    The blood-bone scorpion directly attached to her body, forming a blood-bone armor to protect her outside, roaring, with the infinite wind and sand as a strange dragon rolled toward the forest wind.


    The butterfly wing behind Hansen trembled, and the bloodthirsty ant king''s magic pattern shone with a strange brilliance. In an instant, it passed through the void and rushed into the sand and crossed the **** bones.


    Haven''t waited for the **** bones to rush to the front of the forest wind, the splitting knife has already split her body together with the blood bone armor into two halves.


    "Hunting the super **** creature blood bone enchantress, not getting the soul of the beast, the broken gene, the flesh and blood are inedible, the life gene extract can be collected, and the absorption can randomly obtain 0 to 10 super genes."


    Hansen regretted licking his lips, seemingly regretting that he could not get the soul of the beast.


    However, Hansen��s splitting knife did not stop, and once again turned into a ghostly smashing force, and passed through time and space to the elegant.


    "We will meet again soon. You won''t be so lucky next time, at least there will be no chance to encounter such an idiot." Qingya looked at Hansen and smiled.


    "You are not next time." Hansen has passed through time and space and has already reached the front of Qingya. The knife has broken into the elegant body.


    But Qingya still keeps a smile, and the figure slowly fades until it disappears completely.


    Hansen��s knife seems to be on the phantom, and he wears it directly, and he has not encountered anything.


    "Who is that person?" Lin Feng asked the disappearing Qingya.


    "I only know that he is a newcomer. The name is Qingya." Hansen looked at the Jingji fog that could not be moved. Sorry to say: "They are coming to me, this time I am tired of you."


    Lin Feng shook his head slightly, did not say anything, went to the Jingji fog, checked his body, the brow wrinkled more tightly.


    "He was poisoned and hoped that the antidote to the Alliance would be useful."


    The antidote of the alliance is generally directed at a certain toxin, but the toxins in the shelter are somewhat different from the poisons of the alliance. It is difficult to say whether it is effective or not.


    "Let the small silver and silver try it, maybe it will be a bit useful." Han Sen said, he picked up the Jingji fog and went back.


    After the blood bone enchantress was killed, the Dasha storm has also stopped. Hansen has collected the essence of the life gene of the blood bone enchantress, and his heart is also very happy.


    His goal this time is the essence of life genes. Although he has suffered a bit, he can get a piece of life genetic essence, which is a good start.


    They have all walked out of the cave, and Hansen put the zombie-like Jingji fog in front of the small silver and silver. He said directly: "Small silver and silver, can you remove the toxins from him? If not, It is OK to be able to save his life temporarily."


    Small silver and silver do not say anything, a direct silver lightning will lie on the body of Jingji fog, Jingji fog has been like a zombie face, even twitched.


    "His life is recovering, and his ability is very good." Lin Feng saw that the situation of Jingjiwu was getting better and he was overjoyed. He couldn��t help but praise the small silver and silver, and then looked at Hansen and said: "Awu is temporarily not. Danger, you are also very hurt, let it treat you first."


    Seeing Xiaoyinyin and seeing himself, Hansen quickly waved: "No, I can treat myself."


    Although the treatment power of small silver and silver is very strong, but the taste of its treatment can be uncomfortable, Han Sen would rather simulate the power of the paradise slowly, anyway, his body is strong enough, and those injuries are not a big problem.


    At that time, Lin Feng and Han Sen both saw that the skeleton was not the Jingji fog, but the things on the road were true. They did a show to lure the **** bones, Hansen controlled The injured part, coupled with the cooperation of Lin Feng, was not really hit hard.


    The position where the sword stabbed in was some seemingly dangerous, but it did not hurt the internal organs and cheekbones, but only hurt the flesh.


    "Ah!" Under the constant treatment of small silver and silver, Jingjiwu finally sounded. The first sound was a terrible pain, and Hansen and Lin Feng couldn��t help but shudder.


    In order to completely clean up the toxins of Jingji Mist, the treatment of small silver and silver is still going on, but the completely awake Jingji fog is not slamming, but the face is distorted.


    After the toxins of Jingji Mist were completely removed, Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu also took Hansen to the shelter where they now live.


    It was a small sanctuary in the desert. It should be only a pristine sanctuary. I don��t know what creatures were killed and then abandoned. Now they are only there.


    Resting for two days in the shelter, Hansen decided to start a hunting trip. With the information provided by Jingjiwu and Linfeng, Hansen selected a super-god creature named "The Magic Beast."


    "You must hurry up and improve your strength. The new Liushe has been eager to move. You must first be strong and not always passive." Hansen hopes that his father-in-law can quickly find out where the new president is. Let him be able to remove the new stream directly from the roots, so as to avoid further disaster.

 Chapter 1599： Gerbil

    "The president, the plan failed, the **** enchantress was killed, all of them are unfavorable." Xinliushe headquarters, Qingya stood down and said.


    The president of Xinliu said faintly: "I already know about the **** enchantress, this matter has nothing to do with you, you don''t need to be responsible for her stupidity."


    After a pause, the president of Xinliu said to Qingya: "You go to the abyss and take the person to Hansen. The strength of that person, as long as it is not as stupid as the **** enchantress, should be able to Kill Hansen."


    "The one who is infinite, will you be willing to work for us?" Qingya frowned and asked.


    "It has no choice, you bring this, it will naturally understand." President Xinliu put a box in front of Qingya.


    "Yes." Qingya did not ask what was inside the box. He took the box and left the meeting room.


    "President, it is not appropriate to give such an important thing to Qingya?" After Qingya left, a Shura man walked into the conference room and looked at the direction of Qingya��s departure.


    "Besides him, who else has the ability to bring the one in the abyss to the Windsong Desert?" said the president of Xinliu.


    The Shura man frowned and said: "I always feel that this kind of elegant and problematic, the mysterious secret of God is invisible."


    "It doesn''t matter if there is any problem. As long as he can complete the tasks I have explained, it is enough." President Xinliu got up and said, "Go and do your thing, the rest of the time is running out."


    Hansen and Lin Feng set off for the desert oasis where the ancient beast was located.


    According to what Lin Feng knows, the evil ancient beast is extremely violent and has the power of time. It is one of the top super-god creatures in the Windsong Desert.


    Hansen is taking a fancy to its time strength, and if it can get its beast or gene nucleus, the effect will be enormous.


    "I didn''t expect so many different creatures in the desert?" Hansen walked for a long time and saw a black river in front.


    Take a closer look, it is not a river, but a group of black gerbils, the number does not know how many, huddled together like a river rushing to the depths of the desert.


    "The gerbils are the most common alien creatures in the Windsong Desert. They can be seen everywhere in the Windsong Desert, but like so many gerbils, I saw it for the first time." The wind also looked at the gerbils with some surprise.


    Jingji Mist is also watching the gerbil, thinking about it: "I have seen groups of gerbils before, because they met the enemy and were driven out of the dark road below the sand. It��s that they are escaping, but now these gerbils don��t seem to be escaping, more like looking for something.��


    Hansen glanced at the gerbils with the hole in the tunnel, and wanted to see if they could hear what they thought in their brains.


    Originally, Hansen thought that there was little possibility of gaining. The ability of Dong Xuan��s gas field was not good for the half god. Unless the semi-god thoughts fluctuated sharply, he could hear something.


    Out of Hansen��s surprise, he actually heard something. The gerbils�� thoughts fluctuated very strongly, and it was so strong that almost every gerbil was shouting.


    "Fruit...fruit..."


    Hansen listened for a while and directly shut down the ability of Dong Xuanqi. After listening to his mind, his mind was about to be quarreled. Only those words were left in the thoughts of the gerbils.


    "Fruit? What fruit is it? Is there a result of the maturity of high-grade genetic plants nearby?" Hansen said in a heart, they said to Lin Feng: "I see these gerbils must have pictures, we will look at the past, maybe There is nothing to gain from it."


    Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu have no opinions. The Dragon female chef and Sumi are also very curious. Everyone follows the gerbils and wants to see what these gerbils want to do.


    Hansen''s speed is naturally much faster than the gerbil. They walked all the way, and soon they reached the front of the gerbil group. They saw a bull-sized, large marble gerbil that looks like a marble. The gerbils marched forward.


    "Super God creature!" Speaking surprised at the Rat King.


    Everyone is as surprised as Suma. Although the number of these gerbils is very large, most of them are ordinary grades. Occasionally, some are primitive grades. Even the mutated grades are hard to see, and the blood level is even more unseen.


    Suddenly there was a super rat king, which was too abrupt.


    Although some low-level heterogeneous groups are also likely to have mutations, some unusually strong ones exist.


    However, there are certain limits to the mutation. Like the squirrel, a low-level creature, it is very rare to have a mutant organism after the mutation. It can be a blood-blood creature. It can be regarded as a miracle. Only the super rat king, let Hansen think that there must be some reason.


    The Rat King just ran forward with the rats, and there was no hostility towards other creatures. Hansen followed them with the Rat King, and their hearts became more and more curious.


    The speed of the Rat King is definitely very fast, but it doesn''t run very fast. It just runs slowly, so that the gerbils can keep up with it. The gerbils also tirelessly follow the Rat King. , has been running wildly in the desert.


    The rats had been running until midnight, and Hansen suddenly found a river in front of him. This time it was a real river.


    A river like a jade belt appeared in the desert ahead. The river looks very strange. Now it is the darkest time in the night. The starlight in the sky does not have much brilliance, but the river is shining. Light, like the water flowing inside, but the fluorescent liquid.


    The river was only a few feet wide, but the river was very sick. It was like the water of the Yellow River. But after a while, Hansen found that the river was actually dry. After the river flowed in the past, there was no river behind. Flow down.


    The Rat King screamed and rushed to catch up with the flowing river, as if he was running along the river.


    Hansen and others were more and more surprised, and they ran along with the Rat King.


    After running for a while, Hansen felt a little wrong. There were many sand dunes in the river. The flowing water flowed from above. This is totally unreasonable. How can water flow upwards? It��s too strange to cross the sand dunes.


    However, Hansen has used the Dongxuan gas field to observe the rivers for a long time, and found no strange things. It feels like ordinary rivers.


    Several people ran for a few hours with the Rat King and suddenly found that the fluorescent river in front disappeared and disappeared. When they found the place, they found that there were many sand holes under the sand, and the fluorescent rivers flowed down the sand.


    Those sand holes are only the size of the fists, Hansen, they certainly can''t get in, they can only stop next to them.

 Chapter 1600： Fluorescent river

    Detected piracy! The Rat King stopped at the sand hole and screamed at the back of the rat. I saw the gerbil group suddenly plunged into the sand hole.


    I don''t know how big the sand hole is. It seems to be a bottomless hole. Even more gerbils are getting in, and there is still no reaction.


    "I can''t drill such a hole." Jingji fog looked at the fist-sized sand holes and shook his head.


    Sumi said: "It is better to dig up the sand hole and see what is inside?"


    Jingjiwu shook his head and said: "If you can dig it out, the Rat King will not stay outside. If you dig holes, it will be much better than us."


    I have to think about it, and if I can dig it down, how can the Super Rat King stand there and not go in?


    The gerbils were still drilling into the sand hole. Lin Feng looked at the Rat King and said, "You said, will this Rat King be promoted to Super because of the things in the sand hole? ?"


    The eyes of Jingjiwu are also bright: "If this is the case, then it will come with his sons and grandchildren, I am afraid that it is to let its children and grandchildren evolve along with them. That is, it is likely that there will be It evolved baby."


    "Yes, it must be like this. Let''s try to see if we can dig the hole."


    "You don''t have to be so troublesome, you all come to the little stars." Hansen jumped on the back of the little star and said to them.


    Although Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu did not know the ability of the small stars, they also guessed that the small stars might be good at burrowing.


    Everyone went to the back of the little star, only to see the stars flying outside the stars, wrapped the whole body and Hansen in them, and then drilled toward the sand hole.


    Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu originally thought that the little stars had the ability to dig holes, but the result was horrified to discover that the small stars passed directly through the sandstone layer, which was like a wall-to-wall technique.


    "The ability to cross the material?" Lin Feng said with a little surprised look at the little star.


    Han Sen nodded slightly, see Han Sen confirmed that Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu were even more surprised. This ability is too rare and indeed powerful.


    From Hansen''s killing of **** bones, the small silver and silver can detoxify and treat the amount of lightning power, and then the ability of the little stars to cross the material, let Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu could not help but secretly marvel.


    "Old Han, this guy is simply the darling of God, what good things are yours, let us mix in the future?" Jingji said with a smile.


    Hansen also laughed: "There are a lot of good things in the shelter, I just have a little bit of luck."


    Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu are both laughing and laughing. This is just a small luck. They really don''t know what is good luck.


    The sand holes are very deep, and after a few kilometers, the tiny sand holes gather to form a huge underground rock.


    Hansen saw that the fluorescent rivers flowed forward in the underground rock, and the rats were also chasing after them.


    Because the Rat King did not come along, only these ordinary gerbils were running along the river. Many ordinary gerbils could not keep up with the speed of the river, but they still ran forward, and the mouth spurted and twitched. Still crawling forward desperately.


    Unfortunately, it is impossible for them to catch up with the river. Hansen, they saw more and more gerbils falling behind, but they couldn��t care so much, speeding up the speed and catching up with the river.


    The underground rock road extends in a straight line like a spider web, and the place where the river passes does not leave any trace at all. If it is not followed, it will certainly be lost in the underground rock.


    Hansen, they ran for more than 40 hours with the underground river. On the way, they saw more and more gerbils falling behind, and even one percent of them could keep up.


    But even if it is one percent, the number is still very amazing, at least tens of thousands, most of them are mutated gerbils, a small part is the original level.


    Being able to follow it now, they are already exhausted, and many of the original gerbils are almost ready to run, and the mouth is filled with foam.


    At this time, the river in front suddenly stopped, and Hansen also stopped and did not hurry to catch up.


    The rocky road in front is more open, forming a huge underground space. The fluorescent river flows into the cave and forms an underground lake, where it does not move.


    Hansen, they followed the gerbils to the lake, and suddenly saw a small island in the center of the lake. There was a tree on the island with a pear-like fruit.


    "There are really good things, we have not made a mistake." I want to fly over the lake and go to Lake Island.


    Hansen grabbed Sumi and shook his head. "Let''s take a look and say, it''s really a baby, it''s impossible to take it away."


    At this moment, the gerbils have already rushed into the lake, rushing to the island of Lake, looking like they want to eat those fruits.


    A large number of gerbils poured into the lake, and nothing happened. Until the gerbils swam halfway, they suddenly seemed to be pulled by something underwater. A gerbil drowned. Going down, I don��t know where to go in the fluorescent lake.


    Hansen looked a little dignified because they watched it for a while, and did not see what was pulling the gerbil.


    Although the fluorescent lake water is bright, it is not very clear, because it is bright, but it is difficult to see what is inside.


    A gerbil pounced down and seemed to be pulled down by the water ghost.


    However, the rats did not give up, or they still traveled in the direction of Huxin Island regardless of life and death. Many gerbils were pulled down, but few of them were lucky, and they were slowly approaching Huxin Island.


    "Not all gerbils are sinking. It should not be a problem with the lake. There is something inside." Jingji Wu looked at the lake and said.


    "We should have no problem flying from above?" said Yu.


    "You can try it, but everyone still needs to pay attention to safety." Han Sen nodded slightly.


    Everyone saw that the gerbils had to swim to the island of Huxin, and they no longer hesitated. At the same time, they broke up and tried to fly higher and flew in the direction of Huxin Island.


    There was no feeling at first, but just halfway through, Hansen suddenly felt a force pulling him and going to the lake.


    But Hansen looked down, but he didn''t see anything. It was useless underneath him.


    thump! thump!


    Hansen summoned the gene of the **** and the bloodthirsty ant king beast, forcibly stopped the falling, but saw the dragon girl, Sumi, Lin Feng and Jingji fog have already fell into the lake, and still flying fast Sinking.

 Chapter 1601： Cinderella

    "Little stars, come help me." Han Sen saw Xiaoyinyin and Boa sitting on the back of the little star, there was nothing, but the little star did not seem to be affected by the suction, very relaxed in the air, immediately Screaming at it, converging strength, no longer confronting the pulling force, but rushing down.


    thump!


    Hansen plunged into the lake, only to feel that the phosphor-like lake is not cold at all, but the hot springs feel very comfortable.


    But the powerful suction, but Hansen did not have time to feel the feeling of hot springs.


    The whole body power surged again, and it was against the horrible suction. At the same time, he grabbed the side of the behemoth and threw him into the air.


    The little star was in the air, and the tail wrapped up the whisker and put him on his back.


    Hansen sneaked into the water like a dragon, and swam to the sinking forest wind and the extreme Beijing fog, throwing them out of the water in one hand.


    The little stars suddenly flew over and took both of them back.


    Finally, after finding the dragon girl, Hansen was ready to rush out after she pushed her out of the water, but suddenly felt that something seemed to be entangled in her feet, and a horrible force pulled down.


    Hansen used the power of the god''s gene nucleus and the bloodthirsty ant king''s beast, but he was not able to withstand the huge pulling force and was suddenly pulled into the lake.


    "I am going to your sister, there is something!" Hansen��s heart was shocked, the gene of the **** was matched with the bloodthirsty ant king''s magic pattern, and Hansen��s own physical quality, Hansen��s current strength is absolutely not It is weaker than the average super **** creature, and may even be stronger.


    This kind of power is not the opponent of the underwater power at all, and the power pulls Hansen constantly down.


    Hansen desperately fights against the power, but the use is not very big, the eyes look down, want to see what is pulling him.


    But the following is shining, Hansen actually can''t see anything.


    Anyway, Hansen felt that something was entangled in his feet, and no matter what the three seven twenty-one, he summoned the splitting knife directly, and smashed it toward his own feet.


    After a few strokes, nothing was found, and the force wrapped around his feet showed no sign of relaxation.


    Hansen��s surprise is not the same. The splitting knife can easily kill even the super-natural creatures. If something really entangles his feet, it should have been cut off.


    But now he didn''t find anything, and the entanglement on his feet was still there, which made him somewhat confused.


    There is no time for Han Sen to think about it. The power is getting stronger and stronger, and the madness is pulling down. Hansen has been pulled down a few hundred meters.


    Hansen didn''t know what was going on below. Maybe there is a **** geek waiting for him, and he will swallow him into the meat residue in the next second.


    Therefore, Hansen did not dare to hesitate and turned into a super-spirit state.


    Before Hansen took the next step, he suddenly felt that his feet were light, and the force suddenly disappeared, and he could not feel the tension.


    Hansen couldn��t even think about why the power suddenly disappeared, and he rushed to the top, because Hansen successfully rushed out of the lake without the help of pulling power.


    Just when he rushed out of the lake, Hansen had lifted the super-imperial state, and he did not let them see the super-spirit state.


    Seeing Hansen rushing out of the lake, the little star immediately screamed and rushed over and Hansen received it on his back.


    "What happened to you? Just come out now, what did you find below?" The Dragon female chef asked Curiously as Hansen asked.


    Hansen was able to save them all, and naturally they were able to come up on their own, so they didn''t think about it in other ways. They only thought that Hansen had any findings below.


    Hansen smiled bitterly: "Where did you find out, just after I pushed you up, suddenly something entangled my foot, my strength could not withstand the pull of that thing, was pulled to sink, no It��s easy to get rid of it and escape."


    Everyone listened to Han Sen saying that he couldn��t help but look at his feet. This way, everyone was suddenly stunned and his eyes changed very strangely.


    "Old Han, I don''t think you still have such a hobby?" Jingji Wu looked eccentrically and looked at Hansen.


    "What to say?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, then looked down at his feet, and he was still stunned.


    I don''t know when he has a shoe on his foot. Hansen can be sure that it is definitely not his own shoes.


    Before Hansen came to the big desert, he directly put on the beast of the beast, and he did not wear shoes at all. He is still wearing armor and has a piece of boots on the top. How can he wear shoes?


    But now there is a shoe on his left foot, and it is still a woman''s high-heeled shoes.


    The shoes are very beautiful, and they are not inferior to those of the famous brands in the league. They are even better. They are worn on Hansen��s feet, and they are quite charming with Hansen��s big feet.


    Even more strange is that the shoe is made entirely of crystal material, which is a crystal high-rooted shoe.


    "You have to believe me, this is not my shoes, I am not Cinderella, why are I wearing this stuff?" Hansen explained while lifting his foot and trying to take off his shoes.


    But the crystal shoe seemed to grow on his feet. Hansen pulled it a few times, but the shoes didn''t move and couldn''t be picked up.


    "You still said that this is not your shoes? Not how your shoes fit together? Cinderella, don''t pretend, just go back to the prince and get married." Jing Jiwu joked.


    "Cinderella to your sister, I want to be a prince too." Hansen pulled out the split knife and smashed it on the crystal shoes.


    Just listening to the sound, the splitting knife was actually bounced, and the crystal high-rooted shoes did not leave a trace of white marks.


    All of this has changed color. Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu have seen Hansen use the splitting knife to kill the **** bones, but even the super **** creatures can be a horrible sword.


    Just licking a shoe, even the white marks did not stay, this is a little scary, and now Lin Feng they are somewhat worried.


    "Do you feel that something is wrong with you?" Lin Feng asked, staring at the crystal shoes.


    "I don''t have the right body all right now." Hansen said with a depressed voice, it didn''t really feel that something was wrong, just complaining.


    The crystal high-rooted shoes were worn on his left foot, and did not make him feel uncomfortable, just like no shoes, otherwise he would not find it before.


    Han Sen thought of something, his heart stunned, his face ugly said: "When I was underwater, wouldn''t this crystal shoe pull me?"

 Chapter 1602： Three fruits

    Hansen tried a lot of methods, and he couldn''t take off the crystal shoes. The shoe seemed to grow on his feet, and he couldn''t get it.


    This moment, a gerbil has successfully broken through the fluorescent lake and reached the top of the island.


    The island is not big, it is only a hundred or two squares, it is like a skull-shaped meteorite falling in the lake, with a fruit tree growing alone.


    Fruit trees are not tall, almost the same as ordinary pear trees, but also a few meters high, but they are not full of fruits like pear trees. I don��t know if they have been picked, or only so many, if big Above the fruit tree, there are only three pears.


    One pear is cyan, one is red, and the other is yellow.


    The three pears on a fruit tree look very different, and some people can''t understand.


    If the blue pear is not yet mature, then the red and yellow pears, which one stands for maturity?


    "We will go to the island first." Han Sen sees that the crystal shoes can''t be put down for a while, so that the little stars will fly to the island.


    He didn''t panic very much. Since the transformation of the super emperor has a certain influence on the shoes, then slowly solve it, and there is no need to worry.


    It��s a big deal to cut off his feet. With Hansen��s physique and the healing power of small silver and silver, he can quickly regenerate his broken feet.


    When the little star flew to the island, it was already a step late. The gerbil, who had just rushed to the heart of the island, had climbed onto the fruit tree and bit it on the yellow pear.


    The pears are not big, only the size of the fists. The gerbils bite down and bite off the small half of the pears. Only the pears have a rich juice at the break, and the sweet smell suddenly comes out.


    The gerbil, who took a bite of a pear, also wanted to bite the second bit, but suddenly the body was stiff, like petrified, and fell off the branch.


    Hansen and others who landed on the island of Huxin were shocked and watched the gerbil did not dare to go up again.


    The gerbil fell on the rock, and the body showed a yellow light, the original gray-black fur, which was like a dyed color, and suddenly turned golden.


    If I haven''t seen it before, I thought it was a vivid gold sculpture.


    As the gerbil''s body shines brightly, the golden color becomes more and more pure. On the contrary, the life of the gerbil''s body becomes weaker and weaker.


    After a while, the gerbils have no vitality, and Guanghua is completely gone, completely becoming a golden sculpture.


    Hansen��s faces were awkward, and no one had any movements at the time. Even if it was the most heart-felt for the fruit, I didn��t dare to move at this time.


    "The fruit does not seem to be good for eating. The previous rat king may have eaten a fruit that is good for the body, and it will become like that. This gerbil has no such luck, it seems to be made. The wrong choice." Sui looked at the two and a half pears on the tree.


    "Who can distinguish them, which of the remaining two fruits is good or which is bad?" Lin Feng looked at everyone.


    "Dragon girl, you know the most about these things, can you see it?" Han Sen looked at the dragon female chef, he did not see any difference in the three fruits.


    The three fruits are equally vibrant, and there are no abnormalities. Hansen is not good or bad.


    The dragon female chef shook her head slightly: "I have never seen this kind of fruit, and from my point of view, these three fruits should have no problem, but I don''t know why, the gerbil has such a change." ��


    Lianlong female chefs, such experienced wild chefs, can''t tell, Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu are even more difficult to see.


    The treasures were in front of them, but Hansen did not dare to take them. The scene froze for a time.


    Hansen turned around around Huxin Island and wanted to see if there would be any discoveries, because the crystal shoes on his left foot, there was no feeling in the water, but now it��s a foot high. Low, although it has no effect, but it is always strange.


    Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu, who are similar to Hansen��s thoughts, have turned around the island. Under this turn, there have been some discoveries.


    They just circled around the fruit trees and found that on the trunk of the other side of the fruit tree, there was a row of words, and it was still ancient Chinese characters.


    "If there is no hate in the eyes of the teacher, I don''t believe that there are whiteheads in the world." Lin Feng read this sentence, apparently quite well in ancient Chinese.


    "It seems that this lettering has been around for a long time. The wounds have grown into tree shrews. The lettering has almost become a part of the tree. Unfortunately, we don''t know the growth cycle of this tree, otherwise we can judge the person who is carving. When did you come here?" said Jing Fen, frowning.


    "I don''t know which half of the human beings, I came here so early, I don''t know if he has eaten the fruit." Lin Feng said.


    Both Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu think that the words are left by humans and half gods. Although Hansen also thinks that it is very possible, there is no way to be as sure as they are.


    After many things, Hansen found that it was not just humans that he could use ancient Chinese characters.


    "The person who left this word should be a woman." The dragon girl suddenly said the interface.


    "Why?" Hansen looked at the Dragon Girl and didn''t know how she judged it.


    Because the nicks have been crusted, so the font has changed a bit, although the general handwriting is still there, but the handwriting is very correct, can not see whether it is Juan Xiu or vigorous, it is difficult to distinguish whether a woman or a man wrote.


    "Woman''s intuition." The dragon girl said very seriously.


    Hansen suddenly felt a little dumbfounded, how can women''s intuition be accurate, not to mention that the dragon girl is not a woman at all, but a female alien is good.


    No matter what the handwriting is, they didn''t help Hansen. Hansen carefully searched the island again and there was nothing else.


    The gerbils are still desperately going to the upper reaches of Huxin Island. Most of the tens of thousands of gerbils have been pulled into the bottom of the lake. Now there are still a dozen or so still struggling to swim, and still in a single fall. It is hard to say that it is difficult to say that there is no gerbil to rush into the lake.


    When everyone was frowning, Boa had climbed to the tree and took off a cyan fruit and bit it down in one bite.


    Hansen looked at the heartbeat, although he knew that Boa was very strange, but still inevitably worried. After all, no one can guarantee 100% of the problem in the face of unknown things.


    Baoer ate the green pears in three or two. The fruit looked like a pear, but there was no nuclear. The whole one was swallowed by Boa.


    Boa licked his lips and seemed to have some unsatisfactory feelings, but she saw her suddenly brilliance of blue, and she planted it from the tree, which made Hansen''s face change.

 Chapter 1603： Life hanging a line

    However, Hansen quickly rushed to catch up with Boa, but it was a cold heart.


    Boa''s original fleshy body, this time is as hard as wood, not just the feel of the hand, in fact, Boa''s body has gradually turned into wood, like a wood carved doll.


    "Boa!" Han Sen was in a hurry and called for two sounds but did not get the look back from Boa. The blue light on her body became stronger and stronger, and the body became more and more woodized, and the vitality was also rapidly reduced.


    Hansen is really a little panicked. Boa has been following her for a long time. Hansen has been used to her existence for a long time. Even her son, Xiaohua, has not had a long time with Hansen. It is no different from her daughter. .


    Now that Boa suddenly has a problem, he is determined to be as Hansen, and he feels a little panicked.


    The small silver and silver reacted, and a direct silver thunder fell on Boa. Like the mercury-like lightning current into Boa''s body, her vitality recovered a little.


    However, it only recovered a little bit and then began to fall again.


    "Small silver and silver, save her." Han Sen quickly looked to Xiaoyinyin.


    Small silver and silver have come to the front of Boa, the silver thunder of the body is released, turned into the thunder and thunder fox, the ten thunder and lightning foxes keep swinging, and the silver thunder bombards on Boa, the powerful treatment. Power is only to delay the decline of Bo''s vitality.


    Hansen himself also simulated the power of the small silver and silver mines on Boa, but his power of simulation and the small silver and silver still have a big gap, the effect is not obvious, better than nothing.


    Now Hansen has no other way, and can only do his best.


    However, as a matter of course, the vitality of Boa is slowly weakening, and it has been deadlocked for about half an hour. The vitality is already very weak, as if it would be broken at any time.


    A small silver and silver eye showed a strange color, and looked at the anxious Hansen, it seems that some determination, mouth and mouth spit out a silver lightning-wound crystal ball.


    After the thunderbolt was spit out of the small silver and silver, it immediately flew to Boa, and fell on Boa''s forehead. The lightning power of a strand of material plumps like silk, directly infiltrating Boa''s body.


    With the appearance of the Thunderbolt crystal ball, the small silver and silver also appeared to be very exhausted from the state of the ten-tailed lightning fox.


    Thunderbolt crystal ball constantly rushed out of the power of lightning, and saved Boer''s first-line vitality, but as the lightning in the lightning crystal ball was released, the lightning crystal ball was getting smaller and smaller, it seems that the power inside the lightning crystal ball is actually It is not renewable.


    With the shrinking of the Thunderbolt crystal ball, it was reduced from the size of the fist to the size of the egg, and it was reduced to the size of the table tennis. Finally, only the fingernail was so big, the blue light on Boa finally disappeared.


    The already woodized body gradually began to recover. After a while, the fleshy body was restored. It seemed to be a good sleep. Boa also stretched out.


    "You won''t be eating anything in the future, or you will stop coming out later." Hansen checked Boa''s body and determined that her body had returned to normal before she slammed her.


    Boa lowered his head and didn''t dare to speak. Han Sen no longer ignored her. She walked to the side of the small silver and silver, stroking the small silver and silver head. The lightning crystal ball seemed very important to her, and finally was the size of the remaining fingernails. Was taken back by the small silver and silver, so that Han Sen felt that its life-receiving machine was greatly weakened, almost even the gerbils were inferior.


    Holding the weak little silver and silver in his arms, Hansen is also distressed. Xiaoyinyin followed his time longer than Bo, and Hansen paid no attention to it.


    Fortunately, now Boa and Xiaoyinyin have nothing to do. The lack of any one will make Hansen unacceptable.


    Seeing Boa and Xiaoyinyin have nothing to do, and Lin Feng also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Jingji Mist looked at the remaining half of the fruit on the tree and said: "I probably understand that the fruit on this tree is likely to have five elements of strength such as gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. The gerbil is a soil property. Before, the Rat King should have swallowed the fruit of a soil property. Fortunately, it did not die, but it also evolved. The gerbil was just eating metal, which was incompatible with its properties, so it was completely metalized. The food that should be eaten should be the wood attribute, and the remaining one is probably a fire attribute according to the inference. If these fruits really correspond to the five elements, then the fruit of a water attribute should have been eaten by other creatures. It is very likely that someone who keeps a word on the tree."


    "It is very possible." Lin Feng strongly agreed with the inference of the Jingji fog.


    "If the rest of this is a fire attribute, then it is only useful to those who have fire attributes. Is anyone among us a fire attribute?" Sumi said with some disappointment that he is not a fire attribute.


    Everyone looked at each other and the dragon female chef finally said: "If there is no one, then I will pick the fruit."


    "Are you a fire attribute?" Hansen really didn''t know what the dragon female chef is. But seeing her ability, there is indeed a part of the fire that is very likely.


    The dragon female chef nodded and shook her head: "Not all, but I will not eat it myself. If it is like Jingjiwu, this fruit should be regarded as the top ingredient. I can find a way to cook it. If you can succeed, maybe I can promote super."


    Han Sen listened to the dragon female chef, so there is no opinion.


    The food that the dragon female chef cooks is not needed by herself. All she needs is the cooking process. If she really makes her cooking successful, she will still give it to others.


    Lin Feng did not have any opinions. They were not fire attributes, and it was because Hansen was able to come here, so there was no intention to divide the fruit.


    When the dragon girl saw no opinion, she summoned a pair of scissors and a pot and cut the red fruit and half of the yellow fruit directly into the pot.


    "When I am successful in cooking, I will share it with you later." The dragon female chef said very joyfully.


    In the end, the gerbils were not able to rush one more. Hansen had no other discoveries nearby, and let the little stars take them out of the underground cave.


    Because the way back was too complicated, the little stars went straight up against the sky and passed through the heavy rocks and returned to the ground.


    Hansen looked around for a while. Seeing that it is still in the middle of the wind and desert, I am preparing to let Lin Feng and Jingji fog debate the position. I will go back to the shelter first.


    Crystal shoes have always been on Hansen''s feet. This is always a heart disease. Hansen is going to go back to find a place where no one is, and find a way to get the crystal shoes down.


    But who knows that Han Sen came down from the back of the little star and suddenly felt his left foot out of control.

 Chapter 1604： Simply can not stop

    Hansen rushed out like an arrow from the string, and the speed was incredible, but in the blink of an eye they had already left Lin Feng behind them.


    Hansen felt that the leg didn''t seem to be his own, madly rushing forward, but also driving his other leg and body. No matter how Hansen controlled, there was no way to stop, even the direction and speed. Can not change.


    Crystal shoes seem to have their own life, running along the yellow sand.


    "Oops, Lao Han seems to be controlled by that shoe." Lin Feng first responded, and quickly chased over to Hansen.


    Xiaoxing and others also chased together, but Hansen really ran too fast. Lin Feng, they all kept up with that speed, only the little stars could barely keep up.


    The little stars turned around and came to the Dragon Girl, letting everyone step on its back, and then accelerated to chase Hansen.


    "Old Han, how are you?" Lin Feng shouted behind him, trying to make sure that Hansen had no sense of his own.


    "My feet are out of control, it is the crystal shoes that are playing tricks." Hansen said helplessly.


    Hearing Hansen''s answer, Lin Feng was a little relieved. His consciousness is still good. If even consciousness is controlled, it is really troublesome.


    "Oops!" Jingmou suddenly yelled and his face was very ugly.


    "What''s so bad? Do you know the origins of the crystal shoe?" asked Su Shi.


    "I don''t know what the crystal shoes are from, but if he runs forward, he can enter the quicksand valley." Jingji fog pointed to the front.


    Lin Feng heard the name of the Liusha Valley also changed his face: "We must quickly find a way to stop Hansen and not let him enter the Liusha Valley."


    "What''s in the shoal valley?" Sumi asked, of course he knew that the general quicksand could not be any danger to Hansen. Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu were so nervous, it must be because there was something in the shoal.


    "The black-horned dragon, one of the most terrifying existences in the wind and desert, as long as it is not allowed by it, the creatures entering the sand valley will die. There has never been an exception before. We suspect that it may be one. Only the super **** creatures are gone," Lin Feng said.


    "Then what are you waiting for? I am thinking of ways to stop me." Hansen listened to the urgency, he is not an invincible existence, and it is too early to fight with the supernatural creatures, not to mention that he has no way. Control your own legs.


    "I have a solution." Sumi is thinking of something, pulling out his sword and screaming at the front.


    A Jianguang passed over Hansen''s head and pulled a ditch in front of the desert. Hansen suddenly ran straight into the deep ditch.


    Due to the power control of Sumi, at the very end of the deep ditch, it became a ninety-degree sandstone wall.


    Hansen suddenly understood what it meant, and suddenly yelled: "You are a counter-attack, is your brain long-packed? Isn''t this going to kill me?"


    When Hansen spoke, people had already slammed into the sandstone wall, and only heard a bang, Hansen��s whole people slammed in and rushed forward in the sand.


    After a while, Hansen rushed out of the sandstone, but there were already some nose and face swollen, and all the faces were sand.


    Sumi said embarrassedly: "The teacher is sorry, I thought this would stop you."


    "If you haven''t been to school, don''t always think about what strategy to use, and you can do something." Han Sen was already depressed at this time.


    Lin Feng thought for a moment and said: "Old Han, I can''t think of a way to stop you from stopping, but I can use force to hit your body and let you change the direction of travel, first bypassing the sands and valleys."


    "Well, let''s do this, hurry up." Hansen cried.


    "You are ready, I want to shoot, I want to hit your left shoulder, let you turn right, the desert on the right is still safe, there are not many powerful creatures." Lin Feng body golden light, a punch Hansen, the power was extremely clever, and a punch hit Hansen��s left shoulder, causing Hansen��s body to turn to the right side.


    "Successful!" Everyone is happy.


    But who knows that Hansen turned a hundred and eighty degrees at once, from the original back to Lin Feng, they turned to face them, and Hansen��s legs also turned from the original forward Walking, still rushing toward the direction of the sands, the speed has not slowed down, still getting faster and faster.


    "Lao Lin, you can''t control this power. It''s too hard, and turned around." Hansen said depressedly.


    Lin Feng said with a dignified look: "I am not using too much force, but this method will not work, otherwise you will not go backwards."


    "Try again." Hansen said with a bite.


    Lin Feng once again hit Han Sen. As a result, Hansen turned a circle and his legs were still running to the Liusha Valley. He could not stop.


    Lin Feng thought a lot of methods, but no matter which method, Hansen could not stop, even changing direction is impossible.


    There seems to be a giant powerful magnet in front of Hansen, so he will sprint forward in any case.


    As time passed, Han Sen ran faster and faster, and had already opened the distance with the little stars. Before Hansen ran into the range of the sand valley, they had already opened the stars.


    "This is also good. When I was underwater, I used the super emperor to transform, and then the pulling force will disappear. Now it can be transformed into a super emperor." Hansen directly turned into a long night dream. Super super spirit.


    The blazing brilliance spreads in Hansen''s pupil, the black short hair is also dyed white, and the rapid growth becomes a long hair that hangs down, and Hansen''s running flies in the sand.


    Successfully transformed into a super-imperial state, but Hansen did not feel the power on his feet disappeared, or still rushing forward, this time the super-spiritual spirit did not work.


    Hansen was shocked and angry in his heart. He didn''t know why the super-spiritual body was useless now.


    "Damn!" Hansen''s butterfly wing vibrates, the bloodthirsty ant king''s magic lines continue to flash, exhausting the power of the whole body, wanting to stop his body from moving forward.


    However, there is no effect at all. Hansen is still running faster and faster. In a short time, he has already rushed into the Liusha Valley area that Lin Feng said.


    "Well, at the speed of Lao Han, it should have already rushed into the sands." Lin Feng��s face is worried, they are still chasing after, but even Han Sen��s shadow is already invisible. Sen should have rushed into the range of the sands.


    "I hope God bless him, maybe the black-horned dragon is just not at home." Jingjiwu also said with a look of helplessness, they can''t even chase after chasing, even if they catch up, there is no way to stop Hansen. Advance, can only pray for God bless.

 Chapter 1605： Common enemy

    The death of three hundred miles of sand valleys is undoubtedly a death ban for the Windsong Great Desert. Even a large sandstorm will not invade this land.


    The black-horned dragon is lying on the back of the valley, sleeping comfortably in the sun.


    The black-horned dragon has swayed the endless years of the wind and the desert, and all the creatures in the wind and desert have been stunned. They never thought that there would be any creatures who dared to disturb it to sleep in the sun.


    Although it was sleeping, the black-horned dragon had a sense of spiritual touch and found someone rushing into the quicksand valley.


    It��s just that the black-horned dragon is even lazy with his eyes open, still sleeping, thinking in the subconscious: ��Which other rookie who didn��t know how to live and fell into the quicksand valley? Forget it, ignore him, continue to sun, wait When I was all asleep, I just took him as a snack."


    Some lazy black-horned dragons are thinking about it, but they feel that they are not quite right, because the creatures that flow into the sand valley are too fast, and the blink of an eye is close to it.


    The black-horned dragon suddenly opened his eyes and was about to roll over to see who was so courageous, even dare to smash its sands and dare to run to it.


    However, the black-horned dragon just opened his eyes, and saw a gleaming high-heeled shoe descending from the sky, stepping on its face directly, and then stepping on it along its body.


    "Don''t dare to treat the supreme dragon, you are dead!" The black-horned dragon violently angered, and the eyes were about to spurt out.


    The huge body vacated, and the thunder in the mouth sprang, and the terrorist forces turned into a group rushed to Hansen, who was still rushing.


    Hansen��s heart is secretly suffering. Although he wants to hunt the super **** creature, he does not want to fight the super **** creature in this situation.


    Fortunately, Hansen ran really fast enough, although Hansen could not stop, but he was able to speed up, using the speed changes, and once again escaped the horrible dragon of the black-horned dragon.


    Just listening to the sound of the bang, the quicksand was hit by the dragon''s breath, like the waves.


    Hansen repeatedly escaped the attack of the black-horned dragon, making it even more violent, crazy chasing behind Hansen, vowed to swallow him.


    Hansen��s speed is too fast, and the three hundred miles of sand valleys have already been worn in the blink of an eye.


    Originally, Hansen thought that this crystal shoe might want to provoke the black-horned dragon to harm him, but now it seems that this is not the case. After passing through the quicksand valley, the crystal shoes are still running wildly, obviously its goal. Not a black horned dragon.


    Hansen was running hard in front, and the raging black-horned dragon was desperately chasing after him, but he couldn''t get closer, but it was not a good thing for Hansen.


    Hey!


    Hansen smashed a bird''s egg between the trees in the oasis and smashed the bird''s nest into a big hole.


    "Sorry, I really didn''t mean it!" Hansen''s face was depressed, but the bird''s nest had already rushed two birds of common gold, and the angry tweet chased it up.


    "Sorry, give it back to you!" Hansen passed through a group of wolves and ran into a wolf, only to hug the little wolf, and then saw a group of horrible metal wolves roaring from behind and chasing them up. , quickly throw the wolf scorpion to the wolves.


    However, the wolves did not want to let him go, but still roared and chased after them.


    "I really didn''t see anything!" Hansen rushed from the spring pool of an oasis, and happened to see a skin wins the snow. A woman with a snake snake bathed in the pool.


    The entire Windsong Desert was beaten by Hansen''s chicken and dog, and Hansen was more and more scared. He ran in front, and a group of terrorists who were counted behind were catching up. Hansen was very suspicious if he stopped now. If you come down, I am afraid that it will not be more than one tenth of a second, and it will be directly torn into pieces.


    "Run faster...you can hurry up..." Hansen now hopes that this crystal shoe will run faster, at least let the terrorists open.


    It��s just that the speed of the crystal shoes seems to have reached the limit, and it has not continued to accelerate, nor has it been able to completely open those terrorists.


    However, those horror creatures can''t catch up with Hansen, and it is impossible to kill him.


    Hansen didn''t know what the purpose of the crystal shoes was. It didn''t mean to stop. It was still running in one direction, and it never changed from beginning to end.


    Now Hansen can be sure that it should not be aimed at himself, otherwise it will only die for those horror creatures, and Hansen will surely die without a place to die.


    However, it did not do this, or even meant to stop at all, or was rushing in that direction.


    Hansen had a strange feeling at this time. This crystal shoe seems to be looking for something, or want to go somewhere to do something.


    Seeing the front of the Gobi Desert and some scattered trees, Hansen knew that he was about to run out of the wind and desert.


    Hansen did not think that he would have crossed the entire winds and deserts in this situation, but Hansen was completely unhappy when he looked at the horror creatures that were chasing after him.


    Those horrible creatures have no intention of giving up on killing him, and they all want to kill Hansen and then quickly.


    In the abyss, a demon-like alien was sleeping in the darkness, but suddenly opened his eyes and stared at the dark abyss.


    I saw a small human being slowly coming from the abyss, and the demon-like creature said coldly: "I dare to marry me in the depths, is life too long for you?"


    "The fallen slayer, what do you think is this?" The small human being faced with horror like a devil-like creature but did not show the fear of color, took out a small box and directly directed the terrorist creature.


    The creature in the dark caught the box, and the eyes suddenly showed a surprise color. The box opened and glanced at it, and the color of the surprise was even stronger.


    "Human, what did he let you come here?" The fallen slaughter took the box out of the darkness.


    The majestic black metal body, a pair of demonic black metal wings, a pair of thick, scimitar-like horns on the top of the head, surrounded by black flames, with horrible explosive power in every move, as long as he is light With a light punch, you can blow hell.


    "He lets you kill a person." Qingya said faintly.


    "Who killed?" asked the fallen slaughter.


    "A man named Han Sen." Qing Ya said.


    "Where is he, take me now." The fallen slaughter said coldly.


    "As you wish." Qing Ya body shape has moved to the side of the fallen and slaughter, one hand pressed on his shoulder, and two people suddenly disappeared together in the abyss.

 Chapter 1606： Fallen slaughter

    "Which human beings are there?" The fallen slaughter looked around and did not see humans nearby.


    "On the other side." Qingya pointed to one direction.


    The fallen slaughterer looked in the direction of Qingya, only to see a large canyon there, but did not see anyone.


    "Where?" The fallen butchers frowned slightly, but they did not ignite the Qingya. A man with the ability to move like that would not be treated as an inferior creature.


    "I have already felt his breath, it should be coming soon." Qingya looked at the direction of the canyon.


    The fallen slaughter did not say anything. He stared at the direction of the canyon. Sure enough, after a while, he felt the creature''s breath approached, and then saw a human being rushing out of the canyon.


    "He is Hansen." Qingya pointed to Hansen who rushed out of the valley.


    "Okay." The fallen butcher''s eyes condensed, and there was a horrible arrogance on his body. The infinite magical flame condensed on the fist and turned into a devastating arrogance. Hansen rushed out of the canyon.


    The arrogance of black air, such as the same huge **** of the demon dragon shocked, the entire canyon mouth was sealed, the fallen slaughter wants to kill Hansen directly, so as not to have any trouble.


    A human being in the area, the fallen and the slaughter are naturally not at all in mind, let alone human beings, even if they are aliens and aliens, there are few who can match him.


    As the top alien in the dark, the fallen butchers are at the very top of the food chain.


    If this fist is going down, I am afraid that even if it is a super-god creature, it will be ruined by it.


    Hansen had just rushed out of the canyon, and he saw the horrible magical gas swallowing the heavens. It seemed to be a **** of a monster, with a big mouth rushing to him. The heart secretly complained: "I don��t know what the terrorists are in front of. It��s really a big problem.��


    But now there is no time for Han Sen to think more. He has already lifted the state of the super emperor, and it is useless anyway. It is just plain to see.


    Before Lin Feng''s experiments, although they could not save Hansen, Hansen knew something. The power still played a role in him, but he could not change his direction.


    So at the moment when the magic came, Hansen��s back wings vibrated, and at the same time, the punch ushered in the magic.


    It was only his fist that was not to fight against the magic. Instead, he used the technique of the big yin and yang magnetic gun. With the powerful power of the magic, he directly bounced into the air and escaped the magic.


    Hansen stepped on the magic, and the magic gas rushed from under him, just hit the horror creatures chasing Hansen.


    boom!


    A violent explosion sounded and the peaks on both sides of the canyon were flattened.


    The fallen slaughter couldn''t help but draw hundreds of meters in the air. The blood in his mouth spewed out, and his face showed a faint color. He couldn''t think of anyone who had such a horrible power, and he was able to make him vomiting blood in a positive collision.


    Looking at the other side of the canyon, suddenly his face changed greatly, I saw a group of horror creatures, like a hundred ghosts and nights, rushing out of the claws, all of them are full of terrible breath.


    None of those horror creatures are opponents of the fallen and slaughter, and the fallen and slaughter do not put them in their eyes, but the number is too much now.


    Fallen slaughterers can ask to play two or three, but more than five are a bit surprised, more than ten have no possibility of victory, but now there are at least dozens of various terrorists, even the fallen slaughter It is a tremor.


    The horror creatures together blocked the fallen and slaughter, and they were even more angry. They used the fallen and slaughter as Hansen''s helpers. The various terrorist forces and gene nucleus all smashed toward the fallen and slaughterers.


    And Han Sen has also come to the face of the fallen and slaughter, and without saying anything, the splitting knife in the hand directly smashed the past.


    The fallen and slaughter thought that the horror creatures in the back were Hansen''s helpers, and they were terrified in their hearts. They dared to fight with Hansen. The majestic body flashed Hansen''s splitting knife and wanted to run.


    However, his speed is much slower than that of Hansen. After all, it is a power-type alien creature. While evading Hansen''s attack, he has to escape and only run out. It is Hansen who has surpassed the past.


    The attacks of the terrorists behind them suddenly fell on the fallen slaughter.


    The savage screams of the fallen and slaughterers, the body of the roaring magic, the black metal body like the ancient demon gods burst out of the strong power.


    boom!


    The two terrorist forces collided together, and the bodies of the fallen and slaughterers were bombarded, and the horror creatures were also violently smashed. Some of the more terrifying creatures were vomiting blood.


    It��s amazing that the fallen and slaughter can have the present performance with one''s own strength and with so many horrible creatures.


    After all, among those horror creatures, there are top-level existences like the black-horned dragon, and the fallen and slaughterers are not blocked by direct killing. The power of this is unimaginable.


    Hansen was still running forward. He suddenly saw the body of the fallen and slaughter fall to him. The body was full of cracks and the blood kept falling out. It seemed to have been seriously injured.


    In the idea of ??having a cheaper and not a bastard, Hansen��s backhand cut the past to the fallen slaughter, just on the back of the fallen slaughter.


    The destructive power of the splitting knife is ranked among the ranks of God''s gene nucleus, but this knife is on the back of the fallen slaughter, but it only breaks into three inches, and then it can no longer go on.


    The fallen and slaughterer was shot out by Hansen, and Hansen��s heart was secretly depressed. This knife did not kill the fallen and slaughter, otherwise there might be a chance to get a beast.


    However, after the fallen and slaughtered people were flew out, the direction of the flight was the terrorist creatures.


    The horror creatures that have previously collided twice with the fallen slaughter have already been angered, and he did not hesitate to bombard him.


    boom!


    The fallen butchers tried their best to resist, but this time they were even bigger than the last blow. The body was almost cracked and was once again bombed out like a meteor.


    Han Sen, who was still depressed, saw that the fallen and slaughter had flew over again, and his heart was suddenly ecstatic, and it was a slap in the face, and even the strength of breastfeeding was used.


    Hey!


    It is a pity that the fallen slaughter did not figure out what the situation was. It was like a ball that was slammed and then Hansen cut his head.

 Chapter 1607： Attacking shelters?

    "Hunting and killing the super-god creatures, the fallen beasts, the beasts of the fallen and slaughter, the nuclear nucleus is damaged, the flesh and blood are inedible, the life gene extract can be collected, and the super-gene gene can be randomly obtained from 0 to 10 points."


    At the same time that the sound rang in Hansen''s mind, Hansen had already grasped the essence of life genes left by the fallen and slaughterers, and continued to rush forward without stopping.


    "Why are there so many idiots?" Qingya sighed, and there was a box in his hand, the one that had been given to the fallen slaughterer, and his body standing on the top of the mountain disappeared.


    Although Hansen has acquired the super-beast and the essence of life genes, the crisis continues, and the horrible aliens are still chasing him.


    Because of the appearance of fallen and slaughterers, they have made their anger more serious, and the pursuit is even more fierce.


    Fortunately, Hansen has been pulled forward by the crystal shoes, and did not waste his own strength, running far and far will not feel fatigue, or really run away from those alien creatures.


    Anyway, there is nothing to do. Hansen glances at his own soul sea and wants to see what type of new violent beast is.


    I saw the fallen and slaughterer''s metal body like the ancient demon **** standing in the sea of ??souls, only glanced at his information, Han Sen''s face showed ecstasy.


    The sneak peek of the super sacred soul and the slaughter: the fusion type.


    The fusion of the beast, and the humanoid form, means that Hansen has a body that can compete with the supernatural creatures, and all his abilities can be played with this body.


    With this beast, Hansen��s strength has skyrocketed and can compete with the top creatures of any fourth shelter.


    Even so, Hansen still did not dare to stop. The end of the fallen slaughter had already given Hansen a warning that the horrors of the super-natural creatures behind them could not stand up to such a top-level existence.


    There is no reason why no superpower can be built in the wind and desert. Although there is no real big force in the Windsong Desert, the overall strength of the Windsong Desert is not inferior to any top sanctuary.


    What''s more, Hansen can''t take off the crystal shoes now, cut off the legs and get rid of the troubles. You can also try it in a safe place, doing that kind of thing in the wind and desert, just like finding death.


    What''s more, there are still so many horrible creatures chasing him, not to mention broken legs. Stopping is a dead end.


    After calming down, Hansen found that he had already rushed out of the wind and desert, and the surrounding environment became more and more familiar, which is the area he is familiar with.


    But looking at the direction that he was about to rush, Hansen suddenly changed his face, because that direction is the direction of the shelter outside the heavens. If the crystal shoes have been rushing through, he is not going to go to the tiger��s mouth and send it to the door. Let Yumiao pack him up.


    "Oops, although I have the soul of the fallen and slaughter, but the hero is hard to stop people, the strong shelter of the heavens is like a cloud, I am strong again, and I am sent to die." Thinking of many people, Hansen turned to I thought about it: "No, when it comes to people, there are many terrorists behind me!"


    Thinking of the experience of the fallen slaughterers, Hansen suddenly felt a move and had some ideas.


    "This may be a good opportunity for me to get away. If I become a fallen and slaughter and rush into the shelters outside the heavens, those outside the sky will see so many horror creatures behind me, and I will not immediately think that they are chasing me. It seems more like I am leading them to attack the shelters of the heavens, so that I can escape and let the horrors of the Tianwai Shelter and the Windsong Desert fight for you." Han Sen secretly pondered.


    However, he did not immediately turn into a fallen and slaughterer, and merged with the fallen and slaughterers. The burden on the body is great, and the time for transformation is limited. If you don''t waste it, it is best not to waste it.


    The crystal shoes still rushed to the front, and the shelter outside the heavens was blocked in that direction. Hansen saw that he could not hide, and was close to the shelter outside the heavens. He no longer hesitated and summoned the fallen slaughter. Beast soul.


    A powerful and unmatched force descended on Hansen, causing Hansen''s body to expand rapidly, turning into a black metal demon with a body height of more than four meters. The black demon metal wing vibrates behind it, and it looks like a terrible horror.


    Of course, only the crystal shoes on the feet are a little unsightly, but compared with the body of the fallen and slaughter, it is not the focus of the eye.


    The extraterrestrial shelters and the past are full of solemn and mysterious atmosphere. There are countless aliens and aliens coming and going, and many terrible existences are recuperating in shelters.


    Suddenly, everyone''s gaze looked in a direction outside the shelter, as a wave of tremors like an earthquake, and then felt like a tide of water rushing toward the shelter.


    The watchman standing on the shelter of the shelter saw a majestic black figure rushing toward the shelter, and behind the figure, a group of evil spirits that seemed to be rushing out of hell, roared angrily one by one. .


    "The enemy attack... There are groups of terrorists attacking the shelter..." The watchman immediately issued a warning and rang the bronze bell.


    A loud copper bell rang through the refuge, and all the strangers and strangers changed their faces after hearing the bells, because they knew what it meant.


    There is basically no one who dares to challenge the top sanctuary like the Tianwai Shelter. However, once there is a force to dare to challenge the shelter outside the heavens, the winners will be different, and there will be a fierce battle.


    Many aliens and aliens flocked to the shelters under the command.


    ��Who is it to attack our shelter?��


    "I don''t know, it seems like a bunch of horrible creatures."


    "Is it a **** domain to attack us?"


    "It shouldn''t be. If you don''t see familiar faces, they are all strange creatures."


    All the creatures are talking about it. Yumiao also rushed to the front of the line of defense. When I saw those horror creatures, my face changed slightly: "The masters of the abyss and the fallen beasts, and the alien creatures of the wind and the desert, how can they attack together?" Our extraterrestrial shelter?"


    It��s not just Yumiao. All the aliens in the shelters of the heavens have some unclear understanding. It��s totally unreasonable how the two groups of creatures that are separated by 180,000 miles are gathered together to attack the shelters outside the heavens.


    However, there was no time for them to think about it. Hansen had already rushed to the front of the shelter outside the country, and a loud roar in his mouth: "The scum of the shelter outside the heavens, let it die."


    Saying, a fist hit the Yu''s vein on the upper gate of the city.

 Chapter 1608： Going into the sky

    The person who was the principal of the Yu''s different spirits originally wanted to ask two sentences to find out what was going on. However, Han Sen did not go to the place, and he slammed into the air.


    Seeing the overwhelming rush of the magical spirit, Yu��s anger was suddenly furious, and he ordered the killing of the fallen slayers.


    The Tianwai Shelter can stand for the fourth shelter for many years, and it is not vegetarian. Naturally, it will not be afraid of the fallen creatures and the exotic animals of the Windsong Desert.


    Looking at the horror of the gods and the breath, Hansen did not dare to collide. The strongest of the shelters outside the heavens was no less than the ones from the other creatures. He had seen the fallen slaughter and would not do it. The stupid thing of the fallen butcher.


    Hansen��s power was released, and he took the opportunity to fly. He flashed the horrible power and rushed into the sanctuary from above with the help of crystal shoes.


    The alien creatures of the Windsong Desert have already been red-eyed, and they have rushed over together, let Han Sen secretly breathe a sigh of relief. He is really afraid that when the alien creatures face the shelter outside the heavens, they suddenly become sensible. When he rushed into the shelter outside the heavens, it was absolutely dead.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s fears did not happen. After the aliens rushed over, they were accidentally injured by the superpowers outside the sky, and they suddenly rushed up.


    For a time, the mountains and the shaking, the horrible existence of the war, the horrible powers broke out everywhere, and there was a chaotic scene between heaven and earth.


    Hansen rushed into the shelter, and suddenly there was a powerful alien in front of him. The stranger looked at the strangeness of the Yu��s vein, but its strength was far above Yumiao, and it should be a real strong early. .


    Hansen��s unrequited punch hit the past, but he saw that the stranger snorted, and a ring of cold light was thrown in his hand. Hansen��s magical spirit was suddenly sucked into the aura.


    After the aura took away the magic, it still flew toward Hansen without speed, and it was in front of Hansen.


    Hansen��s arm flashed black, and the gold-grained shield was summoned to block the aura��s blow.


    The aura collided with the tyrant, and the sound of gold and iron sang, and the embossed gold pattern emerged on the shield, and the aura was bounced back.


    The strange spirit was shocked, and both hands held the aura of the rebound. The body was suddenly bombarded and slammed into a tower, knocking down the tower a little.


    Two behemoths and three aliens came in from the air, blocking Hansen''s way, and all kinds of horrible powers rushed toward Hansen.


    Hansen couldn''t change the route. He could only run forward. He could only inject all the power into the gold-grained shield, and the gold-grained shield rose to the limit, and all the attacks were blocked.


    With the mighty flesh of the fallen and slaughterer, Hansen was finally able to lift the gold-grained shield of the ultimate state, no longer feeling strenuous.


    boom!


    Under the impact of powerful forces, Hansen��s body was turned upside down by tens of meters, and the giant beasts and aliens bombarded on the gold-grained shield were also retreated by the shocking mouth.


    Han Sen now finally feels the benefits of physical strength, and there is a strong physical blessing of the fallen and slaughterers. After Hansen landed on the ground, he immediately rushed forward and did not stop.


    Of course, this is also the driving force of the crystal shoes, but Hansen has been hit by such a powerful force, but also feels the blood in the chest, and is not really hurt, this body is already very embarrassing.


    Hansen held the shield in one hand and the splitting knife in one hand. The magical spirit of the body surged, like the ancient demon gods, and all the creatures and aliens that blocked him were knocked open.


    The slightly weaker aliens and aliens were directly killed by him. It was simply that God blocked the Buddha and blocked the Buddha.


    Of course, the main reason is that those alien creatures have rushed in. Most of the extravagant superpowers have been dispersed, and there are not many superpowers who can directly fight Hansen.


    The fallen and slaughterers themselves are top-notch aliens, and one-on-one or even one-on-two do not fall into the wind, not to mention Hansen and the gold-grained shield as a defense.


    Hansen hasn��t been so painless for a long time, and the aliens and aliens in the refuge of the slashing and slashing have been retreating, and rushing all the way to the inside, just like the devil.


    Hansen was excited, but suddenly found that the crystal shoes actually changed his direction with his body, rushing to somewhere in the shelter outside the heavens.


    Hansen was shocked. He thought that the crystal shoes were the same as before. It was just passing by here. Now it seems that it is not the case. The place where the crystal shoes are going is actually in the shelter outside the heavens.


    ��What is the relationship between crystal shoes and shelters? What does it want to do here?�� Hansen��s heart was amazed, but only with the crystal shoes, there were no more ideas.


    Yu Miao saw that Han Sen was rushing, and her heart was a bit stunned. Suddenly she felt that something was wrong. She has been paying attention to Hansen recently. She knows that the gold pattern and the splitting knife should be right in Hansen. How can it suddenly appear? Fallen in the hands of the slaughter.


    However, she did not want to understand for a while, but she felt that something was not quite right.


    Hansen rushed for a while, and there was a palace in front, and the palace looked strange.


    The entire celestial shelter is filled with a large number of stone, wood and bronze buildings, and the style is also the quaint style, but the palace in front of it is incompatible with other buildings, as if it was forcibly moved here. same.


    The entire palace is made of glass-like materials, and there is no trace of splicing. It is like a huge glass carved.


    Under the driving of the crystal shoes, Hansen stepped forward to the front door of the glass palace, and rushed straight toward the closed door.


    Hansen clearly saw the three words "East Emperor Hall" engraved on the door, and he could not help but be surprised, because the words "East Emperor" are no stranger to Hansen.


    At the top of the Tianshen Tower, Hansen saw the words "East Emperor Goes Here!", that is the first time he knew that there was such a character as Donghuang.


    Now I see the East Emperor Hall here, and Hansen��s heart is even more surprised: ��Is it a relationship between this crystal shoe and the East Emperor? Or the East Emperor is a woman, the owner of this crystal shoe, so the crystal shoes Will you come here to find its owner?"


    Before Hansen thought about it, he had already rushed to the front door, but suddenly saw a figure appearing outside the gate, his face was cold, and he took a shot to Hansen.


    "Lord!" Those who chased Hansen suddenly called out.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly shocked. This person turned out to be the owner of the Tianwai Shelter, the ancestor of the Yu��s vein, and the great emperor of the ��Heavenly Lord��.

 Chapter 1609： Gate opening

    The appearance of the Lord of Heaven is similar to that of Yu Miao. Although it is a man, it is beautiful.


    But when anyone sees him, the first thing he feels is not his handsome beauty, but the kind of temperament.


    Just standing there simply gives you a feeling of being above all things, as if everything in the heavens and the earth is to be submissive to him, without needing him to conform to the world.


    Even if the six roads are here, I am afraid it is difficult to overwhelm the lord of heaven.


    The Lord of Heaven has a gentle punch, which seems to be a casual punch, but the whole world seems to be condensed on this fist with his will, so Hansen feels great pressure.


    Hansen has no possibility of retreating now, and the crystal shoes are still taking him forward. The splitting knife in his hand gathers strength and directly slams into the fist of the Lord of Heaven.


    "when!"


    The powerful force of the splitting knife and Hansen��s current strength did not even open the fist of the Lord of Heaven.


    Hansen only felt that the splitting knife seemed to be on a flexible ball and was suddenly bounced. The fist still slammed toward him.


    "It is not the first ancestor of a family, the great master of the heavens." Han Sen was slightly shocked, and he used his sword to make a sword and used his own sword.


    His swordsmanship has been baptized by the techniques of ghost swordsmanship and Scorpio, and the swordsmanship has already broken through the sky. Although Hansen is not a person who specializes in swordsmanship, but the strength of the swordsmanship is strong, even if it is six, it may not be able to win. he.


    At this time, the crystal shoes seem to know that they have encountered a strong enemy, and they have not done anything else, so that Han Sen can completely control his body and fight with the heavenly master.


    The Lord of Heaven��s eyes saw Hansen��s sword coming, and some eyes flashed in his eyes.


    The fallen and slaughter of the abyss, the many aliens in the shelters of the heavens, have heard of it, and it is indeed a very powerful existence. It has once entered the top ten list of the super gene list.


    But that''s just just entering the top ten, compared to the ones who are often in the top five, and who have also won the first place, the difference is still a little worse.


    For example, the original master of the day, the original Yumiao and others thought that it would be easy to repel or defeat the fallen slaughter, but this is not the case.


    The fallen and slaughterers fought against the Lord of Heaven, and they were so arrogant that the singularity of the singer and the lord of the heavens did not even take advantage of it, nor did they be able to repel Hansen.


    "Weird, the fallen slaughter has always been a force to make enemies, the standard coward, how could this kind of skillful swordsmanship?" The strongest of the Yu''s vein saw Hansen''s swordsmanship, they all felt It��s weird.


    The strength of the fallen and slaughter is derived from his strong body and powerful dark power. The path of the enemy is to reduce the enemy. In terms of strength, it is not much worse than the Lord of Heaven, but it is far less than the sky. The master''s subtlety in the use of power.


    Nowadays, the fallen and slaughterers have used a swordsman who is not inferior to the Lord of the Heavens, and the sword is extremely powerful. It is almost only seen in their lives. It is really hard to believe that it is really a fallen and slaughterer.


    "It''s too weird. Today''s things are all weird." The strange spirit of Yu''s veins can''t understand.


    Yu Miao looked at Hansen in the battle, but the more he looked, the bigger the change, because the more she looked at Hansen��s swordsmanship and swordsmanship, the more she felt that it should not be a fallen slaughter, it should be Hansen��s right.


    But she couldn''t believe it. It was Hansen. If it was, it would be a little scary. Hansen could compete with the Lord of Heaven, which is hard to imagine.


    In addition to the battle between Hansen and the Lord of Heaven, other battles are gradually stopping. The horror creatures from the Windsong Desert are free to get used to it in the Great Desert. There are so many familiar terrorists charging together. There is no such thing as an outdoor shelter.


    Plus they really hate Hansen, so they rushed in without thinking.


    However, after being stopped by the super strong people of the refuge, the horror creatures gradually discovered the strength of the refuge outside the heavens, and slowly calmed down, gradually receding one by one, and fewer and fewer aliens continued to fight.


    Han Sen, who was in the midst of a battle with the Lord of the Earth, discovered this situation. He suddenly screamed badly, and he could not be enemies with the entire refuge.


    Moreover, the transformation of the slaughter of the slaughter is also time-limited, and his physical quality is still difficult to withstand this fusion for a long time.


    It is impossible to defeat the Lord of Heaven in a short time. Don''t say that it is defeated. It is good to be unbeaten. Unfortunately, Han Sen is now too late to retreat.


    In the confrontation with the real strong, where Hansen distracted, but this moment of distraction, Hansen��s body was hit by a master of the heavens, and was suddenly blasted out and directly slammed into the back. In the palace, several palaces collapsed and stopped to stop the figure.


    I only feel that the whole body seems to be bound by the strange power, like a wire looping into the bones. Hansen��s heart secretly complains, and he is ready to take out the wolf of the dying wolf and prepare for it. Now he can��t care a lot, first It is most important to escape life.


    Hansen got up and turned and wanted to run, but just took a step and immediately felt the strength of the crystal shoes on his feet, and pulled him toward the Liuli Palace.


    "I am going, even if your wife is there, you should hold a little, now when is it, you are still going forward? Don''t say that my life is not guaranteed, your own life can''t keep it." Han Sen The heart is very depressed.


    However, the crystal shoes are not real life. They simply can''t understand what he is talking about, and they still rush to the glass palace.


    Seeing Han Sen even dared to rush over, the Lord of the Heavens frowned slightly, and was preparing to solve him completely.


    However, I suddenly heard the sound of screaming from the back, and the closed door of the glass palace opened automatically.


    The aliens of the heavenly sanctuary are all shocked, and even the face of the Lord of Heaven is a change.


    Hansen is still rushing forward, naturally seeing the door open, and he also heard a strange and familiar voice from the glass palace.


    Hey...hey...


    The voice was fascinating, and it was obviously abrupt under such scenes. Hansen clearly understood that the voice was the sound of the crystal high-rooted shoes on the stone, just like the one on his feet.


    Hansen felt that the speed of the crystal shoes on his feet suddenly increased to a higher level and accelerated toward the palace. The sound in the palace was getting more and more urgent, and it seemed to be rushing out.

 Chapter 1610： a sword broke through the sky

    ,when!


    Before Hansen rushed to the door of the Liuli Palace, the crystal shoes flew out of Hansen''s feet and could not wait to rush to the Liuli Palace.


    And in the glass palace, even at this time, a crystal shoe was exactly the same, but Hansen��s foot was only the left foot, and the one was the right foot, obviously a pair.


    The pair of crystal shoes met in front of the door, and immediately together, joyfully beating, as if a dancer with a transparent tap dance was wearing them in a cheerful dance.


    Crystal shoes were separated from the body, Hansen suddenly recovered the body of freedom, and immediately stopped his body and rushed outside the shelter.


    However, at this time there are almost no foreign creatures in the shelter, and many superpowers are surrounded, and there will be opportunities for Hansen to escape.


    Seeing that many powerful people have been killed in all directions, they do not need the extraterrestrial master to take the shot, and he has already fallen into the realm of nine deaths.


    At this point, Hansen calmed down and any unnecessary negative emotions did not help the current situation.


    Just like Hansen��s sword, the more he reached the point of life and death, the more he could stimulate Hansen��s potential, and the business thoughts in his heart were magnified by countless times.


    Seeing the super strongman who rushed from everywhere, Hansen��s spirit was exceptionally clear, and the hole was completely open, and all the creature��s every move was directly reflected in his mind.


    The splitting knife in his hand went with the sword, and as his footsteps moved with his body, the incredible performance began.


    The majestic body of the fallen butchers broke out with amazing power, and this power was reasonably utilized by Hansen to the limit.


    Not only Hansen��s own strength, but also the superpowers of the extraterrestrial shelters have become part of Hansen��s use.


    Heaven and earth are the disk, everything is the chess, and the mystery of the game is here. Not only can you use your own strength, but you can also use the power of all foreign objects to use them as your own pieces, even if they are enemies. Chess pieces are used.


    The ability of Dong Xuan Jing��s hole to break the mystery is like a powerful cheat. You can see through the secrets, understand the opponent��s mind, and know how the other��s pieces are going.


    The strong layout ability and the ability to take the lead, combined with the powerful power of Hansen''s transformation, and the swordsmanship of the near peak, Hansen has entered a strange state.


    So many superpowers in the refuge were besieging Hansen, but suddenly they found that they seemed to be fighting each other in front of Hansen, not besieging Hansen.


    The companions around you can not only help them, but sometimes they will hinder them and give them a feeling of being awkward.


    Yumiao did not participate in the siege, but looked at it in the distance. At this time, seeing Hansen��s entry into the uninhabited situation, even the so many super strong people under the siege of the squatting out of the refuge, even no one can really block him. pace.


    At this time, Han Sen is like an incarnation becoming a real demon. Everyone is played by him in the palm of his hand. The changes between people''s hearts, the constraints and connections between them, all kinds of subtle emotions and opportunities. They were all thoroughly used by Hansen, and the thousands of horses in his eyes were nothing more than a loose sand.


    The swaying sword light is like a nightmare body. For the strong outsiders, it is like a nightmare.


    "Lord, please kill the enemy." Some people couldn''t help but ask the master of the sky to kill Hansen. Although they have a large number of people, they are unable to stop Hansen''s shock, and they will see Hansen. Kill the shelter outside the heavens.


    The eyes of the extraterrestrial star looked at Hansen solemnly, and he did not think about the shot, but until now, he did not find a chance to shoot.


    It��s not that Hansen��s swordsmanship is too strong, so he can��t find the flaws, but because Hansen��s position every time is between him and the strongman outside the sky, so that the heavenly Lord has no chance to shoot. .


    "You all retreat." The Lord of Heaven said, even if he had to admit that the fallen slaughter in front of him was indeed a big enemy, not the former coward, if he had his own, he even There are no opportunities to shoot, unless he shot and killed himself.


    In this case, the Lord of Heaven has never encountered it. He has experienced countless battles in his life. The strong people he has encountered do not know how many, but such an opponent, the Lord of Heaven is also the first encounter.


    Although the hearts of the people are unwilling, but the Lord of Heaven has absolute majesty in the sky, they can not allow them to violate the rules, they have to spread out, staring at Han Sen in the distance, the eyes are full of anger and unwillingness.


    They are so many super-powerful people that they are unable to trap an outsider, and they are rushed to the front door of the shelter outside the heavens. This is a shame for the shelter outside the heavens.


    At the moment when everyone dispersed, the Lord of the Heavens slammed into the air, and the whole space seemed to shrink to a point in an instant, with his fist coming to Hansen.


    Han Sen��s heart is like a well-being, and there is no half-mind in his heart. Looking at the fist that looks like the whole world, the knife in his hand is on the reverse, the simplest and most straightforward knife, without any cleverness.


    As if the heavens and the earth had been opened, the sense of contraction disappeared, and Hansen��s body fell out in the air and landed outside the gates of the shelters outside the heavens. The Lord of Heaven also stepped back half a step to stabilize. The figure.


    The people in the shelters of the heavens were all shocked. For many years, the Lord who had never seen the heavens was forced to retreat, and they simply could not believe them.


    What made them even more unbelievable happened when they looked outside the gates. The majestic body of the fallen and slaughtered people disappeared at once, leaving only a slender human figure standing there.


    The nature that stands there is Hansen. His body has been unable to withstand the consumption of the fallen and slaughter. After continuing to hold the body, it bursts and can only cancel the fusion.


    The superpowers of all the shelters in the heavens are shocked and inexplicable. It is a personal class to be able to fight with the Lord of Heaven, which makes them completely unacceptable.


    "Really Hansen!" Yu Miao couldn''t help but scream, although she had long doubts, she still couldn''t believe it. It turned out to be Hansen.


    The man who once never looked at her, can now fight with the strongest people outside the world without falling into the wind. Under the siege of many powerful people outside the world, he rushed out of the shelter outside the country without any damage. Depending on the nature of the sanctuary, such as the unmanned environment, this ability, such a prestige, there can be several people in the world.


    "The extraterrestrial shelter is just like this!" Han Sen smiled and flew away, and between the Xia Tian, ??which disappeared in an instant, only the long laughter remained for a long time.

 Chapter 1611： Was tailed

    "puff!"


    Hansen spurted out a blood, and the last punch of the Lord of the Heavens still hurt him. He did not show it at the time of the shelter outside the heavens, otherwise he could shake the crowd.


    Hansen hid in an unmanned cave to heal the wound. He had not waited for his injury to heal, and suddenly he heard the sound of a screaming outside the cave, and Hansen��s face changed suddenly.


    The snoring came very fast. When Hansen looked at the cave, he saw a pair of crystal shoes coming in. It was the pair of crystal shoes that met in front of the East Emperor.


    Hansen is very deep on the pair of crystal shoes. He doesn''t want to be controlled by the crystal shoes. After seeing the shoes, he turns and runs. The pair of crystal shoes are like looking at him, and they are chasing behind him. The sound of screaming is endless.


    "What are you chasing me? I have a good place, you say, can''t I change it?" Hansen ran without strength, sitting under a big tree and watching the pair of crystal shoes depressed.


    No matter how he drinks, he can''t escape the tracking of those shoes.


    The crystal shoes went to Hansen, but walked around him, but not on his feet as it was last time.


    Han Sen saw that the crystal shoes did not have to control himself. It was a lot easier. Simply take care of the pair of crystal shoes and rest on the big trees.


    Crystal shoes have been next to Hansen, Hansen rests and rests, Hansen walks with it. If Hansen has not confirmed it by hand many times, there is nothing on the crystal shoes. He really doubts that the crystal shoes are A transparent person who likes to play tricks.


    Fortunately, the crystal shoes did not control Hansen. After Hansen identified the direction, he went to the shelter and wanted to go back to his own shelter and try to deal with the pair of crystal shoes.


    Hansen was on the way, eager to hurry, naturally he did not know that he is now completely famous in the fourth shelter, the name of Tianjian is well known.


    A single horse has entered the refuge outside the heavens and has been killed from the refuge outside the heavens. To this extent, there are not many of the entire fourth shelters, not to mention that Hansen is still a human being.


    Followed by Hansen who came over Hansen, they also heard the news. Some of them did not dare to believe it. After confirming it again and again, it was confirmed from the crystal shoes that Tianjian was Hansen.


    I heard that Hansen had escaped from the refuge outside the heavens, and they did not pursue it any more. Under the leadership of Little Star and Boa, they went to the shelter.


    After Hansen returned to the shelter, he was relieved to see that they were safe and relieved.


    "Boss, you are so prestige now, now the entire fourth shelter, who knows that the boss of your sword is smeared with the face." The sheep said with a charming face.


    Hansen did not have the mood to listen to it, and went straight to the Temple of the Hell, and wanted to use the transmission array to return to the Alliance.


    Although Hansen is very convinced that they are small, but he is so anxious to go back, the main pair of crystal shoes that he wants to open is, after all, the thing inside the shelter. It is useless to leave the shelter.


    Hansen walked into the transmission array, looked at the pair of crystal shoes, and then sent it out.


    However, after Hansen sent it out, he glanced at the conveyor inadvertently, and was suddenly shocked. His face was instantly blue, and the pair of crystal shoes didn��t know how, but he sent it with him. Now it��s on the conveyor. within.


    "Isn''t it so evil?" Hansen frowned and slowly retreated, and the pair of crystal shoes followed.


    "I warn you, where do you want to go, love who follows who, just don''t follow me, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude to you." Hansen fiercely pointed at the pair of crystal shoes and said: "You don''t take me really. I can''t help you. I can''t take you in the shelter. It''s not the same here. I have a thousand kinds of things that can kill you. Do you believe it?"


    The crystal shoes are just moving there, as if they don��t understand Hansen��s words.


    Hansen turned and walked, and the crystal shoes followed.


    "This is what you are looking for." Han Sen was stunned and summoned the white crystal armor directly, and then grabbed the pair of crystal shoes directly.


    The crystal shoes flashed at once. Hansen used the power of white crystal armor to raise the speed and strength to the limit, and wanted to drive away or break the crystal shoes.


    However, the crystal shoes flashed fast, and the speed was no slower than Hansen wearing a white crystal armor. Hansen could not touch it.


    Hansen��s surprise is that the white crystal armor can greatly enhance Hansen��s, and Hansen has the power to transcend the demigod.


    It can be said that when wearing white crystal armor, even the extraterrestrial master is difficult to compete with Hansen strength and speed. Now this pair of crystal shoes is faster than Hansen''s speed, so Hansen is really surprised.


    "What the **** is this? It''s so weird to have such a strange power and speed, and to be able to enter and leave the shelter freely." Hansen stopped and looked at the pair of crystal shoes with suspicious eyes.


    "This should be considered a crystal? Is it a matter of the crystal family?" Hansen secretly guessed, but he was not sure.


    "Han Sen, what are you doing?" Han Sen tossed in his yard for so long, Ji Yanran came out of the house with a small flower, asked in confusion.


    "I was done with a pair of high-heeled shoes." Hansen said with a bitter face.


    "What do you mean?" Ji Yan did not understand what Han Sen meant.


    Hansen pointed to the pair of crystal shoes on the ground and said again: "I was followed by it."


    "Just a pair of crystal art shoes, there is no brain inside, how does it track you?" Ji Yanran looked at the pair of crystal shoes, because it is transparent, you can see at a glance, there is no circuit instrument inside, It is a pair of ordinary crystal shoes.


    However, the style of the pair of crystal shoes, Ji Yanran looked very much, but said that while walking to the side of the crystal shoes, directly pull the white tender feet out of the slippers, I want to try this pair of crystal shoes.


    Hansen quickly stopped Ji Jiran: "This thing is very evil, you don''t touch it."


    Then Hansen said that he had encountered this pair of crystal shoes. After listening to it, Ji Yanran smiled and said: "It doesn''t sound like it. Why are you so evil?"


    Han Sen was trying to say something, but he saw the pair of crystal shoes listening to Ji Yunran��s words. He played two strokes, as if he was in agreement with Ji Yanran.


    "It''s really a pair of magical shoes." Ji Yanran looked more and more surprised.


    Ji Yanran��s praise seems to make the crystal shoes very happy. He left Hansen��s side and went to Ji��s foot. He also set himself on the foot of Ji Yanran. Han Sen wants to stop it. Rw

 Chapter 1612： Survey results

    In the moment when the pair of crystal shoes were worn on Ji��s feet, I just saw the crystal flashing above. The crystal shoes seemed to grow like life. In a blink of an eye, the body of Ji Yanran was wrapped to form a piece of crystal. armor.


    "Wife, are you okay?" Hansen was shocked and wondered what it was.


    "I''m fine. This shoe is very curious. I feel that my body is full of strength. It seems like a punch can collapse a mountain." Ji Yanran moved his body, some surprises said.


    Seeing that he was still able to control his body, Hansen couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, but he was still nervous and asked: "Can you take it off?"


    "I don''t know how to take it off," Ji Yanran said.


    When Hansen was frowning, he saw the crystal armor of Ji Yanran shrinking. In a short while, he recovered the appearance of the crystal shoes, and he got rid of Ji Jiran''s body.


    "I think this shoe is very good, let it follow is not bad, maybe you can help you in the future, after all, it has such a powerful force." Ji Yanran said.


    "I can''t expect it to help, it won''t hurt me." Han Sen is not so optimistic, the origin of these shoes is too weird, and he is always uneasy.


    Hansen turned and walked into the house, and the crystal shoes also automatically followed, still following Hansen, there is no need to follow Ji Yunran.


    Hansen can''t get rid of it, and there is no way to take it. He can only pretend that he can''t see it and do his own thing.


    After Hansen refining and absorbing the essence of the life gene obtained this time, he obtained 16 super-god genes, and the total number has reached 50 points.


    "With my current strength, great consummation is no longer a problem. It is only a matter of time. It is still necessary to find a way to upgrade those gene cores faster. It is not super, and the effect is not always strong." Han Sen��s heart is secretly Calculate.


    Hansen��s physical fitness is enough. As long as he continues to practice the exercises, he can upgrade the gene core. Therefore, Hansen has not gone out during this time. He spends most of his time practicing the exercises and wants to put four as soon as possible. The gene nucleus is promoted to the gem level.


    The four gene cores have been promoted to the gold level by Hansen, but they have not yet been listed.


    Hansen intends to wait for them to be promoted to the gem level, and then list them one by one, lest the list be too eye-catching.


    Because of the scruples of crystal shoes, Han Sen did not go anywhere, has been practicing the exercises, and soon the exercises have been upgraded.


    For several months, the sky umbrella, crystal nucleus, real blood and gold coins continued to occupy the top spot, and then continuous news disappeared, causing a huge sensation in the fourth shelter.


    All creatures are speculating about which creatures belong to the four gene nucleus, and no one can say it until now.


    The four gene cores were promoted to the gem level, and the difference was the final breakthrough. Hansen decided to go out again, replenish his super **** gene, and then fully attack the super gene core.


    The only regret is that I still didn''t figure out a way to get rid of the pair of crystal shoes, but after so long, the crystal shoes didn''t have anything more, and Hansen was able to take it into the pocket and not afraid to be Others saw such a strange picture.


    However, before Hansen started, he received the Ji Ruozhen communication. Ji Ruozhen told Han Sen that his investigation had some results.


    "Is it sure where the new stream president is?" Hansen asked.


    "After such a long period of investigation and analysis, the final result is Tariq Star. If the new stream president is on those three planets, the biggest chance is Tariq Star." Ji Ruozhen passed a survey data to Hansen.


    "Tariq star?" Looking at the information and thinking about it.


    "What are you going to do? If you need to cooperate, I can let Ji''s fleet cooperate with you," Ji Ruozhen said.


    "Not needed for the time being." Hansen did not intend to take the fleet, even if he wanted to go, it would be enough for him to drive a single-horned fairy.


    Regardless of whether the new stream president is in Tariq Star, he has to go there, otherwise Xinliushe thinks that he is a weak chicken that can be freely let them play.


    Within a room, the elegant box is playing with the small box, the small box has been opened, and the things inside are presented in the elegant eyes, which makes the elegant taste of the elegant.


    "Sure enough, this thing, then, the new stream president is really his." Qingya closed his eyes and muttered, but his fingers still played the little box.


    "Qingya adults, the president of the president invited you to the meeting room." The communicator heard a woman''s voice.


    "Well, I will be there soon." Qingya put away the small box, pushed the door out, and soon came to the conference room.


    There have been many people sitting in the conference room. There are also humans and Shura. Tina is also among them, but I have not seen the president of Xinliu.


    "What about the president?" Qingya sat down in her position and looked at the crowd.


    I saw a man from Shura coming over and sat down on the main seat of the president of Xinliu. He said faintly: "The body of the president is not feeling well. Today''s meeting is hosted by me."


    "Do you... have such qualifications?" Qingya asked with a faint smile.


    "What do you say?" The man''s palm rested on the conference table, and he saw a metal-like thing under his hand. Everyone saw that thing changed.


    "Well, since it is the order of the president, we are obeying." Qingya shrugged and said.


    "Very good." Shura��s man looked indifferently and looked at Qingya and continued: "The president is very dissatisfied with your performance. Any failure in two consecutive times will leave us a new face."


    "What do I do? Who knows that the **** enchantress and the fallen slayer will be so stupid." Qingya said faintly.


    "You don''t have to make excuses for your failure. This action will be directed by me personally, and you need to be guilty of sin and be responsible for sending our people to the shelter of the shadow shelter," said the Shura man.


    "Well, don''t know who to send to the past?" Qingya asked faintly.


    "I, and our great Shura fighters." The Shura man said calmly, but the words were full of strong conceit.


    "All?" The elegant eyes flashed a trace of color.


    "Yes, all, this time is absolutely not allowed to fail, must completely eliminate Hansen." Shura man looked at Qingya and asked: "Is there a problem?"


    "No, my ability is very clear to you, this is nothing to me." Qingya said with a smile.


    "That''s good, do what you should do, and the rest will be handled by me, so there will be no more failures." Shura said confidently.

 Chapter 1613： Enemy attack

    "Qing Ya, can you take me with me? I want to see the human being killed." After the meeting, Tina caught up with the elegant, privately.


    "The last time you went out privately, you were also taken away from the genetic armor. The president has been very upset. You are still honestly at home, otherwise the president may not have spared you this time. "Qingya smiled.


    "Qing Yashu, just because Hansen snatched my genetic armor, I wanted to see him killed and regain the genetic armor. You will take me." Tina shakes her elegant arm. Spoiled.


    "I don''t dare, or you will ask Sha Lanjia. If he says yes, I will take you there." Qing Ya said.


    Tina suddenly said, "What is sand blue plus, a Shura? I need him to approve where I am going? Qing Yashu, you will take me there. I really want to go. Anyway, Hansen is dead this time. And, my father is still practicing, even if there is any accident, you can keep me safe, no matter what."


    Tina softly rubbed for a while, Qingya had to agree to it, sighed: "Take you to go, but you have to listen to me, don''t mess, otherwise I will not take you." ��


    "You are the best, you are the best, I listen to you." Tina was happy.


    "Go and pack things, wait for Sha Lanjia''s order to start again." Qing Yadao.


    Tina was not happy again, and said with a grin, "What is that sand blue? It��s far worse than Qing Yashu. I really don��t know why my father would trust him so much and give him everything to take care of."


    "I can get the trust of the president, indicating that he must have something extraordinary, don''t say it, go ahead and prepare."


    ......


    Han Sen is packing things in his home. He has decided to open a single-horned fairy to Tariq Star. No matter where the new president is, he will give the new stream to the community and let the new stream. I know that his surname Han Sen is not so irritating, lest they do things three times and four times.


    Driving a single-horned fairy has just started two days, and in the sub-space flight, suddenly received a message, open a look, is a strange number.


    "If you are in danger, leave the shelter and scorpion immediately."


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. The scorpion that had not been seen for a long time sent a warning message, and it was still in this very unsafe way. It was obvious that the situation was very urgent. The forced scorpion did not have time to look for him. He could only use this method to pass. Give him the information.


    "Is it because Xinliushe wants to attack the shelter? This is unlikely? Although the shelter is not a very strong shelter, but I am, plus Gu Qingcheng and Xiaohongma, even if It��s not so easy for a super sanctuary to lay a shelter from the shadows. Why did Xinliushe attack the shelter?�� Han Sen thought about it, whether it��s true or not, it��s better to go back and see it first.


    Within a canyon in the south of the Sanctuary, more than a dozen Shura fighters have gathered. After the self-cultivation Luo can enter the shelter, many Shura people have ventured into the shelter.


    Unfortunately, because the genes and animal spirits in the shelter are of no use to the Shura, the Shura people who come here are still a small part.


    Now there are a dozen Shura people gathered here, and they are the best among the four-level fighters. If they let the humans see it, they will be shocked.


    And every Shura fighter has a horrible alien creature sitting down, but the light is seen from the breath, it should be a super **** creature.


    Sha Lanjia took a glance at the numerous Shura fighters and super **** creatures. He was obviously very satisfied: "Soon, let''s go now, this time we must scoop the roots and kill Hansen completely."


    "Qing Ya, you are with me." Sha Lanjia looked at Qingya and said it meaningfully.


    "Good." Qingya nodded and said nothing.


    Sha Lan added a beast to sit down, and the beast suddenly spit out a lot of suffocating gas, covering their group and heading away from the shadow shelter.


    As usual, the sheep patrolled the shadow shelter with a blue cow and a group of younger brothers. They were walking, and suddenly they saw Gu��s city coming over to the gate of the city. They suddenly felt a stiff face and quickly greeted their faces and greeted them. "Adult, what do you need to order a small one, let the small one do it, why bother to come out and run it?"


    "Let all creatures get out of the city." Gu Qingcheng''s eyes looked at the direction outside the city, and said indifferently.


    "What?" Both the sheep and the green cow stayed asleep and didn''t know what was going on.


    "All creatures, including you, want to live out and immediately get out of the city. The farther the better, don''t let me say the second time." Gu Qingcheng said that he had already walked outside the gate of the shelter.


    Both the sheep and the green cows stay there, they don��t go, they don��t go, they don��t dare to ask the city again, but let them go so far, they are not reconciled, and there is no way to confess to Hansen. They did not dare to pass the orders.


    "According to what she said." The sheep and the green cow were in a daze, and they heard a thin female voice coming. I saw the small silver and silver coming over, and the sound was from small silver and silver.


    Except for the small silver and silver, the Xinghai beast and the ice sea horse also came out, and the little red horse that was always lazy, also came out of the garden.


    Looking at the core figures of the shelters, they all came out with a dignified look. The sheep and the blue cow suddenly realized that something big happened.


    "What happened? Need to report the boss first?" Sheep and Green Cow know that Xiaoyinyin is Hansen''s favorite creature. She will never be wrong, but she still can''t help but ask.


    "No, go, don''t go away after thinking about it." Xiaoyinyin said that he has already gone outside the shelter.


    The sheep and the green cow also realized that the situation was serious. They quickly told the creatures in the shelter to leave immediately according to the small silver and silver. But the creatures could not figure out what happened. It was a hustle and bustle, but there was no discussion there, but there was no People leave the shelter.


    The sheep ran outside the city and said helplessly to Xiaoyinyin and Gu Qingcheng: "This is a bit difficult, there is no reason to convince them, they are not going."


    "No, it''s too late." Gu Qingcheng looked at the front and said.


    I saw that there was a mist of mist over there. From the fog, a horrible creature slowly came out. On the back of each strange creature, there was a creature that resembled humans but had a horn on its head. .


    The sheep and the green cows saw the horror creatures and the Shura, and they almost scared the urine. They only smelled the smell of the alien creatures, and they let them be scared and almost squatted there.


    Now they finally understand why Gu Liancheng will let everyone leave, and the shelter seems to be in big trouble this time.

 Chapter 1614： Weird Shura

    The sheep and the blue cows were scared to shrink into the shelter, and they were together.


    "What to do, the boss is not there, can they cope with it?" Qingniu said as he retired.


    "I have to report the boss quickly, but the boss went back to the league. I don''t know when I can come back. I hope they can stop it, or we will all be finished." The sheep said with a bitter face.


    "What are you saying?" A voice suddenly sounded behind them, and the sheep and the blue cow were shocked.


    When they came back to see Hansen, they suddenly overjoyed: "Boss, are you back?"


    ��What happened?�� Hansen asked outside the shelter.


    "There are enemies attacking our shelters. Although there are not many people, they look very powerful. Even the big girl looks a little dignified," said the sheep.


    "Well, let''s take a look at it later." Hansen did not rush out, and boarded a tower with sheep and green cattle, ready to observe the situation first.


    The scorpion should not be warned for no reason. The enemy who wants to come this time will be very powerful, or what design is for him, so Hansen intends to look at it first.


    Looking out from the window at the top of the tower, I saw that there were fourteen Shura people riding each other. The strength of the Shura people was somewhat inaccurate, but the smell of the alien creatures was super **** creatures. undoubtedly.


    "Strangely, although the Shura people have been able to enter the shelter, they are still subject to some exclusion from the rules of the shelter, unable to absorb the genes, and the various treasures of the shelter have no effect on them. According to the truth, the Shura people should be very It��s hard to tame different creatures. How come they got so many super **** creatures?�� Han Sen saw the elegant Shu who was next to the Shura people, thinking: ��It��s really a new person.��


    At the time of Hansen��s observation, Sha Lanjia had already brought the Shura people and super **** creatures to the small shelters like the shadow shelters. In the face of so many terrible existences, there is no defensive at all. Any super **** creature can easily destroy the shelter.


    "Who are you? Why come?" Gu Qingcheng said, headed by Sha Lanjia.


    Sha Lan added coldly and said: "Do you still need a reason to kill?"


    Say, Sha Lanjia waved his hand and ordered the 13 Shura people under his rush to go straight up. They wanted to directly kill the entire shelter and did not intend to give them any chance.


    "Would you like to leave one for you?" Sha Lan added to see the elegant air floating in the air.


    "No, you know that I don''t kill, this is also the president''s personal agreement." Qingya said faintly.


    After the sand blue and cold screamed, he drove the beast sitting down toward Gucheng.


    Xinliushe has done a lot of investigations on Hansen, and naturally will not let go of the shelter. It is very clear about the strength of the shelter.


    Other creatures, sand and blue, are not in the eye. Only the person who cares for the city is the biggest obstacle to killing Hansen, so Shalan is prepared to personally kill Gucheng.


    "Gu Qingcheng, I heard that you used to be the owner of the Underworld Shelter. If you want to come to the strength, let me see how big you are." Sha Lan added a jump from the back of the beast. To Gu Qingcheng, the beast also rushed toward the people who had left the shelter.


    The Shura people can only use the physical strength to fight. Although riding a different creature, it is actually difficult to really play a role, and the battle is still the same.


    The same is true of other Shura people, one by one jumping from the back of the alien creatures, and the alien creatures are roaring and rushing to the creatures from the shelter.


    But they don''t seem to want to really destroy the idea of ??a shelter, just want to kill the creatures in the shelter.


    Because Hansen is not in the shelter now, as long as they occupy the shelter, they can wait for the rabbit to wait for Hansen to come in and take a break.


    But if both the shelter and the transmission array are destroyed, Hansen will then transfer it to other places, so that they can''t find where Hansen is, so they don''t plan to destroy the shelter.


    "Looking for death!" Gu Qingcheng''s face was cold, and he reached out and pulled out a bronze sword.


    The bronze sword is very primitive, not the beast of the beast, nor is it genetically armed. Hansen has always seen the city hanging on his waist, but he has never seen her out.


    Today, I still see the true meaning of the sword. The sword is about four feet long. Unlike the modern sword, this sword has almost no hand guards. The hilt and the blade are almost integrated. It looks like a bit rough, but let People feel that there is an unspeakable overbearing and sharp feeling.


    There are some strange lines on the blade, which don''t seem to be drawn, but more like the pattern that bronze itself has.


    A sword is in hand, Gu Qingcheng''s temperament has changed greatly, and it is just a feeling of mystery. At this time, it is just like the emperor. It seems that as long as I look up at her, I am guilty of the guild. The great sin of the day.


    Gu Qingcheng''s eyes are cold and a sword swept out. The Jianguang is like a huge crescent moon, and it seems to be the shock wave generated by the explosion. At the same time, it is on the body of Shura and super **** creatures.


    boom!


    The forces of terror struck together, and the super-natural creatures and the Shura people were shaken back at the same time, and Gu Yicheng stood alone in front of the battle but did not move.


    Even Hansen looked shocked and finally realized how Gu Qingcheng had killed the underworld shelter on the same day. Such Jianwei was really shocking.


    Hansen estimated that even if he used the fallen slaughter to transform himself, I am afraid it is difficult to have this kind of power.


    "I don''t want to be the owner of the underworld." Sha Lanjia did not have a fear of it, eyes staring at Gu Qingcheng, the muscles of the body suddenly swelled, a blood vessel burst, and both eyes became blood red. color.


    The blood-red color spread rapidly on the body of Sha Lanjia, and it formed a kind of **** flame to cover the body, which was similar to Hansen��s use of the gene of God.


    Hansen looked a little strange. Shura has seen him many times, but it can only make the body of the Shura more powerful. It is impossible to have the ability to release power.


    However, looking at the blood flames on Sha Lanjia, it is obvious that the power has been materialized and reached the level of external release. This is simply impossible for the Shura people.


    Gu Qingcheng apparently realized this, could not help but frown slightly, watching the blood flame of Sha Lanjia.


    "She is going to deal with me, you are going to destroy all other creatures." Shalan added under the **** flame, step by step toward the glory of Gucheng.


    Gu Qingcheng once again throws out the overbearing sword light, wants to stop those alien creatures and Shura people, but sees the sand blue plus a punch, the blood flames raging, actually smashing the sword light of Gu��s city, fists and Gu Qingcheng��s bronze sword collided.

 Chapter 1615： Red liquid

    when!


    Gu Qingcheng and Sha Lan plus the sword and sword, but no one has stepped back, Jianguang and blood continued to collide, turned out to be an invincible game.


    "I am able to compete with me who has received the blood of God, and you are proud of it." Sha Lanjia''s blood is soaring, like a volcanic eruption, even the hard-rooted Gu Gucheng retreats, powerful. Unimaginable.


    "What a terrible power, what is this Shura people?" Hansen looked slightly frowning.


    Other Shura people and super-god creatures rushed toward the small silver and silver, and they were fierce.


    Although other Shura people also used Shura to change, it seems that their Shura has become more normal, only strengthening the physical strength, and does not form a **** flame like Sha Lanjia.


    Even so, the 13 four-level Shura fighters and the fourteen super **** creatures are also a very terrible powerful force. They are obviously not enough to fight against the small silver and silver.


    "Qing Yashu, why didn''t you see Han Sen?" Tina asked a big bird like a peacock to quietly come to Qingya.


    "It should be in the league, and I have not come to the shelter." Qingya replied.


    Tina was disappointed and said: "So, isn''t this white?"


    "Not too white, you can see a wonderful fight, isn''t it?" Qingya smiled.


    Tina said a little contemptuously: "What is good-looking? Sha Lanjia was rewarded by his father with a drop of blood of God. His power is comparable to that of a human woman."


    "The things in the world, sometimes it is difficult to say." Qingya just said faintly.


    Seeing that Gu Liancheng was entangled in sand blue, the Shura people and super **** creatures had already rushed to the creatures in the shelter, but saw a red pony coming out from behind, the petite body facing the horror creatures and Shura. People, but there is no fear of fear, but proud of the head, giving people a very proud feeling.


    The first one of the Shura people slammed into the little red horse with a punch.


    The little red horse raised his neck and made a long scream. The sound was like a shock wave. He instantly knocked back the Shura and the super **** creatures.


    The sound wave actually formed a powerful sound field visible to the naked eye, and the entire shelter was covered in the sound range.


    When the Shura and the super-god creatures rushed up again, various horrible forces bombarded the sound field, and they could not break the sound.


    All kinds of power burst like fireworks outside the sound field. The little red horse just looked at them calmly, and there was no change in their looks. They could not rush into the range.


    Hansen is now completely confirmed. Xiaohongma is one of the two terrorists in that war. Looking at its strength, I am afraid it is not weaker than the ancestor of a family. I don��t know where it comes from, why would I stay? Within your own shelter.


    "Oh, isn''t it true that only Hansen and the woman are strong? How can there be such a strong presence within the shelter?" Tina said with some surprise.


    Qingya also had some surprises: "Han Sen can have the current fame, not just a fluke. It is not an accident that such a strong person in his sanctuary is not an accident. Shalanga should be prepared."


    Sha Lanjia and Gu Qingcheng fight, no one can help who.


    Gu Qingcheng has long known that there are small red horses, those Shura people and super **** creatures can not enter the shelter, so there is no fear, no fear of the safety of the moon, the bronze sword in the hands of the sword, the sword is overbearing.


    Sha Lanjia''s blood flame power is not inferior to Gu Qingcheng, the combat technique is the same as the Shura people, the whole body seems to be a killing machine, and any part can form an effective attack.


    The battle between the two men, even Hansen looked at some of the dazzling gods, let him open a lot of vision.


    In particular, the technique of Sha Lanjia is very different from the martial arts style of human beings. It is like a sophisticated killing machine.


    Sha Lanjia saw his hand being blocked, his eyes flashing a trace of color, and suddenly a long scream.


    After hearing the shouts, the Shura people did not continue to impact the sound field, and they pulled out a bottle of red liquid, then opened the bottle and fed them to the super **** creatures they had previously rode.


    Those super-god creatures seem to be very eager for those red liquids, and they all rushed to drink the red liquid, and then they saw the breath of their body soaring, and among them, a blood-red color, a It seems like a violent movement, and the power has increased dramatically.


    "Impossible? Fourteen super **** creatures simultaneously turned into a supernatural creature? What is the red liquid in the bottle?" Hansen looked stunned.


    Super-God creatures are promoted to the level of violent, although this is not a level upgrade, at most it is only a half-level upgrade, but the difficulty of this upgrade is more difficult than the gem-level promotion.


    The super-biology of the Fourth Shelter is significantly more than the first three shelters, but even so, the runaway is still very rare.


    Now that the fourteen super **** creatures have been promoted and violently because of a bottle of liquid, it is simply impossible to think.


    Although Hansen did not believe it, the facts seemed to be in front of him. I saw that the super **** creatures had drunk the red liquid, and the power suddenly increased, and the gene core was much stronger.


    The mountain-like gene nucleus is above the sound field, and suddenly the tremor of the sound field is trembled. There is also a gear-like gene nucleus cut above the sound field, and the sound field is cut out.


    The various gene nucleus is above the sound field, and the sound of the original impregnation is not only swaying, but also the cracks on it.


    The face of Little Red Horse has also changed a bit, and once again, the sound of the sound field has been strengthened, but even so, under the continuous attack of fourteen horrific alien creatures, the sound field is also shaking, it seems to be broken at any time. same.


    "You are really strong, but the winner must be me, because I have the blood of God, and you are only a small human being." Sha Lan added his body back, his fists condensed on one side of his body, like a whirlpool. All the blood flames flocked to the fists, making the blood flames on the fists more and more blazing.


    "Does the blood of God? In my time, God was not a great thing. For the martial arts, God is used to kill."


    The bronze sword in the hand of Gu Qingcheng sagged slightly, and the body breathed like water, condensing toward the bronze sword.


    Pure, noble and unparalleled sword, one of the top ten soldiers in ancient times, Gu Chongcheng has been carrying this sword at the beginning of the practice of Qi, after the promotion of the demigod, Gu Qingcheng did not condense his own gene core, but instead As a gene nucleus, the sword has achieved the supreme kendo.

 Chapter 1616： Tiger into the flock

    Almost at the same time, Sha Lanjia��s fist with blood flames and the sword of Gu��s city moved together, and two terrible forces met in the air instantly.


    boom!


    In the place where the two forces collided, a terrible explosion occurred, which was even more terrifying than the nuclear explosion.


    When everything dissipated, I saw Shalanga and Gu��s city stand apart. The blood flame on Sha Lanjia��s body has disappeared, and the swordsmanship on Gu��s body has also dispersed.


    "A very powerful sword!" Sha Lanjia said, suddenly blood spurted in the mouth, a **** line appeared in the eyebrows, and then the whole body was divided into two halves along the blood pattern, fell to the ground, dead can not Die again.


    "How is this possible? Sha Lanjia has a father''s blood, how could he be defeated?" Tina was shocked.


    Qingya also looked at Gu Qingcheng and the sword was thoughtful, it seems to be thinking about something.


    Gu Qingcheng smashed Sha Lanjia and turned to look at the super-god creatures that attacked the sound field. His face was not very good-looking. Her mouth was also bleeding, and her face was pale.


    However, Gu Qingcheng is still a sword to one of the super **** creatures, but at this time her sword is much weaker than before, it seems that the blow just now, her trauma is not small.


    Hansen also saw that Gucheng was not hurt. He knew that he could not wait any longer. He rushed out of the shelter and turned into a fallen and slaughterer. He immediately came to Gu��s side and took Gu Gucheng and sent her directly. Small silver and silver side: "Work hard, leave the rest to me."


    "Small silver and silver, cure her injury." Han Sen said to Xiaoyinyin, people have already pulled out the knife and rushed to those super-god creatures.


    Hansen rushed out of the shelter, splitting the knife in one hand, and the gold-grained Shield in the first hand. The metal wing and the butterfly wing behind it unfolded together, and the bloodthirsty ant king''s magic pattern appeared at the same time.


    The powerful force burst out instantly and directly smashed into a super-god creature. The surrounding super-god creatures each controlled their own nuclear nucleus to Hansen.


    Hansen lifted the gold pattern and blocked the shield. He immediately returned the gene to the earthquake, and the cutting knife was also on the neck of the super **** creature.


    The blood stained the sky, and the giant beast was cut off by Hansen and was directly killed.


    "Hunting the super **** creature mountain river beast, did not get the beast soul, the gene core has been broken, the flesh and blood are edible, the life gene extract can be collected, and the absorption can randomly obtain 0 to 10 super genes."


    It''s so easy to kill a super-god creature, let Hansen slightly surprised, but also let him know that these super-god creatures are not really promoted and run away, the red liquid seems to have only a certain violent effect.


    As a result, Hansen suddenly let go of his heart, screaming that he had the protection of the gold-grained shield, and the splitting knife in his hand was invincible. After the sword was launched, he directly rushed into the Shuro and the super-god biota.


    There are many people in the fourth shelter than Hansen. Hansen��s current strength is no match for Gucheng and Xiaohongma. When facing the top strong, Hansen may not be able to be like Gucheng and Xiaohongma. Positive confrontation.


    However, if it comes to group battles, Hansen may be the most feared person in the world.


    The gold pattern flickers, the sword is rushing, Hansen is like the ancient demon gods slaughter the Shura fighters and super **** creatures. Their siege is completely useless to Hansen, but often can not hold the power to kill each other.


    The seemingly powerful lineup was vulnerable to Hansen��s defeat and was killed.


    "How is this possible?" Tina''s eyes were straight, and she couldn''t believe that there would be such a thing.


    The sand blue that received the blood of the gods was strangled by a human woman. So many powerful super **** creatures and Shura fighters besieged Hansen alone. Hansen was like a tiger, and they almost collapsed.


    "It seems that we all underestimate the strength of Hansen. He can be called Tianjian. It is only reasonable to have a single shelter. The sand blue is too conceited and committed unforgivable mistakes. Let us The new Liushe lost a lot of money." Qingya looked at Han Sen''s eyes and was a little surprised.


    "It seems that only after the birth of the father can kill the wicked human." Tina bit her lip, some unwilling to say.


    "It seems to be the case now. Let''s go, it''s dangerous to not go." Qingya said that the palm of his hand had been pressed on Tina''s shoulder, and the two disappeared together with the big bird.


    "The boss is the best... the boss is the best..." The sheep and the green cow waved their towels on the gates of the shelter, avatars for the cheerleaders.


    Those who did not come and escaped in the shelter were already watching.


    "Old Han is farther away than we thought. In ten years, how do I feel that I have not opened the distance, but I feel that the distance is greater?" Lin Feng said with a smile to the Jingji fog around him.


    "It seems that he is more suitable for the title of monsters." Jingji fog shrugged his shoulders and said.


    "Fortunately, we are still alive, as long as we have a chance to live, one day, I will have a happy battle with him." Lin Feng looked a little hot and looked at the battlefield like the devil like Hansen said.


    "I also hope that there will be that one day, when I lost school, I still intend to win back." Jingji fog also laughed, but the eyes have an indelible firmness.


    Hansen killed six super **** creatures and seven Shura people, and the remaining super **** creatures and Shura people no longer have any war, and fled one by one.


    Where did Hansen let them go, killing the past, killing eight super **** creatures and eleven Shura people, and also got eight life gene extracts and a super **** soul, and one unbroken Super gene core.


    "It seems that Xinliushe is really a good person. It is just a charcoal in the snow. I am looking for a place to hunt the super **** creatures. I didn''t expect them to be sent over. This is a super-god gene that is full of hope and comes with a super The soul of the beast and a super gene nucleus." Han Sen secretly proud.


    The people cleaned the battlefield and dragged the two super-natural creatures that could feed the food back, just feeding them to the silver and silver, hoping that they would be promoted as soon as possible.


    At the time of Hansen��s delightful harvest, I suddenly heard strange fluctuations in the soul sea. The light of the little angels and the golden robes, at the same time, seemed to be broken.


    I saw a crack on the two pupils, which turned into a little bit of light and peeled off. One gold and one white brilliance rushed out of the broken light, like a volcanic eruption, dyed the whole soul sea. It has become a golden color.


    boom!


    The two lights were broken, and in a brilliance, two familiar and strange figures came out.

 Chapter 1617： Evolution completed

    The appearance of the little angel does not seem to be very big, still a white robe, a long hair is very neat. The angel''s wings behind and the angel''s aura above the head did not appear in the non-combat state, and the pure face seemed to be an angel from heaven to the earth.


    However, Hansen is very clear that this is just the ordinary state of the little angel. Her fighting state is completely different from the present.


    The golden donkey on the other side is very small, very much like a golden-haired poodle. The hair like a golden silk curls slightly, it doesn''t look fierce, but it is very q.


    Hansen looked at the two guys who didn��t seem to have combat power at all. They were also suspicious in their hearts. Some worried that they would really be long-lost.


    Or they are born only in the bronze level, it is still like a different creature, slowly upgraded.


    Han Sen quickly went to see the information of the little angel, and his heart was very nervous.


    Super Beast Soul Angel: Pet type, has evolved combat state (evolved and fit).


    Hansen suddenly let go of his heart, or super-god, has not changed, his abilities are still there, and there are even evolutionary attributes.


    Hansen looked at the information of Jin Maoyu again, and his mood was not as tense as it was just now.


    Super Soul Spirit Golden Retriever: Mounted (can evolve and psychic).


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. I don��t know what it means to be psychic. In the past, Golden Retriever did not have such an annotation.


    Calling the golden retriever and the little angels, Hansen intends to study it well, what is their ability now.


    Let the little angel enter the battle state first, and suddenly see the body of the little angel in a holy light, turned into a blonde wearing a holy armor, the angel wings and the angel''s aura behind it are also revealed, exuding The radiance of holiness, the hands of the transparent sword, the whole man is full of sacred and solemn atmosphere.


    Something different from before, the little angels in battle now, the whole person exudes a holy radiance, as if it were a **** wrapped in holy light.


    The strong and pure energy that she radiated, even Hansen felt trembled.


    "Little angel...fitted..." Hansen gave an order to the little angel. The little angel went to Hansen and held Hansen''s cheek in both hands. After a kiss, the body suddenly turned into a holy light. Hansen��s body.


    Hansen only felt that the inside of the body was filled with warm power. He couldn��t help but snoring. The power of overflowing into holy armor, angel wings and angel aura, the sword of the angel also appeared in His hand.


    The pure energy makes Hansen feel that he is unprecedentedly powerful, even when it is a combination of fallen and slaughterers, he does not feel such a powerful force.


    Even more incredible is that the power has poured into Hansen''s gene nucleus, and instantly upgraded the ranks of the four gene cores to super.


    This has shocked Hansen. He has not completed the nuclear enhancement nine times. Isn''t there a lack of promotion?


    After being separated from the little angel, the rank of the gene nucleus fell again, which made Han Sen breathe a sigh of relief and then was even more pleasantly surprised.


    "The power of the little angels can strengthen the gene nucleus together. Although the nuclear nucleus after the strengthening has the power of angels, it is somewhat different from normal. But does this mean that I already have four super gene nucleus?" Sen''s heart is dark.


    Now that he has so many essences of life genes, and has a little angel, he can only truly refine the essence of life genes, then he can truly cross the fourth shelter, and it will not be transformed by those who rely on the fallen slaughter.


    I also tried the ability to test the golden ranunculus and found that the golden bristles became stronger and smaller. When it was the smallest, it could even become a cell size. The biggest time was no smaller than a star-rated warship.


    Just a comment on the two words of Psychic, Hansen still did not figure out what was going on.


    Originally intended to go to Tariq, but now with these gains, Hansen intends to slow down first, waiting to refine all the life genes, and then to Tariq is safer.


    The new stream community is so mysterious. If you have such strength in the universe, you can still mobilize so many super **** creatures. The strength is terrible.


    "Is it true that the new president is really the **** that Han Jingzhi encountered?" Han Sen secretly thought.


    Among the new Liushe, Qingya and Tina had just returned and were called to the conference room.


    "Sorry for the president, the mission has failed. Hansen is stronger than we thought, and he has two very powerful helpers. Gu Liancheng killed Sha Lanjia, our super **** creatures and Shura fighters. Lost most of the money.�� Qing Ya said to the president of Xinliu, and Tina was afraid to speak with her head down.


    The president of Xinliu said faintly: "I already know these, I don''t know what to say."


    "It seems that, whether in the league or in the shelter, we have not had the ability to kill Hansen for the time being, but I have a way to solve this problem." Qingya said.


    "Oh, you said." The new stream president looked at Qingya with interest.


    Qingya continued to say a little bit: "We don''t want to move Hansen, but we can start with his family."


    "Do you think he is the kind of person who can''t even have a life for his family?" asked Xinliu, who looked at Qingya.


    "There is no harm in trying it." Qing Ya said.


    "You are right, there is no harm in trying it." President Xinliu turned to look at Tina: "Tina, let''s go to rest first."


    "Yes, father." Tina sighed and quickly retired. When she left, she did not forget to make a face to Qingya.


    In the elegant heart, it was a secret surprise. The new stream president left him alone. Obviously there are still things, but he can''t guess what it is.


    "Who is Hansen''s closest relative?" asked Xinliu, who looked at Qingya.


    "He also has a mother, wife and son. Other relatives should be worse. His mother is a descendant of Luo Haijun, I am afraid it is not easy to start. His wife is a Jijia person, but now he does not live in Jijia. I want to catch his wife and son will be easier." Qingya thought about it.


    "You said it is good, but I think there is one that is easier and more pro-friendly." Xinliu president said faintly.


    "I am ignorant, I don''t know which one you are talking about." Qingya''s face changed slightly, but he still calmly said.


    The new stream president looked at Qingya with a smile and said slowly: "Is he still a father?"


    "As far as I know, his father had already died because of an accident." Qingya said with a low head.


    "No, he is not dead." The president of Xinliu slowly stood up and said.

 Chapter 1618： See you

    "Where is he? This is the time to get him." Qingya said with surprise.


    "No," said the president of Xinliu. The breath suddenly rose and the space in the conference room seemed to solidify.


    "President, what are you doing?" Qingya''s face changed greatly, and his body could not move, as if he had been fixed by the body.


    "Qing Ya, do you really think that I don''t know who you are?" The president of Xinliu slowly walked to the front of Qingya, reached out and grabbed a box, and suddenly a box flew out from the elegant body.


    "The president of the president, his subordinates are only a moment of greed, and the fallen and slaughterers are already dead, so they will not return the things to you, and they are wrong." Qing Ya said quickly.


    The director of Xinliu did not pay attention to the elegant, opened the box and glanced at it, and then placed the box on the table. He looked at Qingya with a smile and said: "Since you have seen the things inside, you should be able to guess. Who am I?"


    "I don''t know my subordinates." Qingya said with a low head.


    The new stream president looked at Qing Ya and said: "You know, but you don''t know."


    "The subordinate does not understand what the president means." Qingya shook his head.


    "As a member of God, seeing this, you should already know that I am a blood-speaking person, but you don''t know, in addition to the identity of blood-study, I still have an identity." Said.


    "What is another identity?" Qingya looked up at the president of Xinliu. When President Xinliu said that he was a member of God, his face was no longer a humble color as a subordinate.


    "I still have a name called Han Yufei." President Xinliu said calmly.


    When Qingya heard these three words, it changed his face: "Han Yufei, Hansen''s father?"


    "Now you know my name, you should understand why you are **** it?" said President Xinliu, the big hand slowly pressed to the top of the elegant head.


    Qing Ya suddenly smiled gently: "President, since you know that I am a member of God, do you still think that you can kill me?"


    "Why not?" The new president of the new stream has not changed, and the palm is still slowly pressing the top of the elegant head.


    "Since you know the existence of God, you should know that the genes we have are different from those of your lower genetic organisms. Your strength is not bad, but you want to kill me, but still bad. Far away." Qingya said faintly, the body exudes a strange wave of power.


    But soon, the elegant face changed color. After using all the power, he still couldn''t get rid of the restraint of that power, and he was still there.


    "Impossible... How is this possible... Is it also you..." Qingya looked at the president of Xinliu with horror.


    "You didn''t come to me for this purpose? Have you forgotten?" The new president''s palm has been pressed on the elegant head, said lightly.


    "Impossible, since you are a person who teaches blood, then you can''t be the same as us... Are you deliberately letting me discover those..." The elegant face is already very ugly.


    "You see yourself as too important. You claim to be God. You are still too far away. Human beings have the same potential as you, but most people have not yet reached that step." President Xinliu said, five fingers Has been arrested.


    "You dare to kill me, God will not let you go...hee..." The words of Qingya have not finished yet, and the head has already exploded.


    "God? It''s just that." The director of the new stream shook his hand slightly and smashed the blood from his hand, and he no longer looked at the elegant body.


    ......


    Hansen has been absorbing the essence of life genes recently, and the super-god genes have been increasing, and the distance is already very close.


    I went home to eat at night, and I was about to take a small flower to play in the garden after dinner. The communicator rang at this time.


    After Hansen was connected, he saw that there was a scorpion in the communicator.


    "Do you have time?" The scorpion came up and said directly, there was no muddy water.


    "What''s the matter?" Hansen is also very simple. He knows nothing about the blind man. He doesn''t know anything at all, and there is no gossip to talk about.


    "Your father wants to see you. If you have time, come to this place." The donkey passed to Hansen an address.


    Hansen��s heart jerked, although he had long wanted to see his father and see if he was still alive, but it was really a day when he was a little nervous.


    "Can I go now?" Hansen asked as he looked at the blind man, and his heart was always jumping.


    "Yes, but it is best not to let people find your whereabouts," said the blind man.


    "Well, I understand, I will go now." Hansen said that the nephew had turned off the communicator.


    Hansen sorted out his mood and felt that there was some mess in his mind, and some of them were difficult to think quietly.


    "Whether it''s true or not, I have to go there." After Han Sen made up his mind, he went to pick up the things, sent the flowers back to Ji Yunran, and went out alone.


    This time Hansen Lian Baoer did not bring, and he went to the address given by the nephew himself.


    "If it is really him, is he still the same as before? What should I ask him?" Hansen flashed countless thoughts, but it was always so inconsequential.


    After sitting on the spaceship, Hansen��s mind slowly calmed down.


    Arrived at the appointed place, it is a famous tourist planet, Hansen still remembers that when he was a child, Dad also brought him here.


    Just because it was too long, and Hansen was still very young at that time, his memory of it was very vague, and he could hardly remember what he had done here. He had no impression of the scenery here.


    Walking on the garden-like planet, Hansen did not have the mood to appreciate the scenery, but just followed the route of the navigator and went straight to the agreed place.


    Before it was a gem-like lake, Hansen saw a man sitting on the stone steps beside the lake. The afterglow of the setting sun shines on the man''s body, which makes his shadow long.


    Seeing the moment of the back, Hansen couldn''t help but tremble. The back and his mind or the already blurred shadow gradually overlap, and the shadow in his mind gradually became clear.


    "Is it really him?" Hansen walked toward the man step by step, his legs trembled involuntarily, more nervous than when he was desperate with alien creatures.


    The man seemed to have sensed his arrival, stood up from the stone steps and turned to look at him.


    Seeing the moment of the man��s face, Hansen��s face changed greatly. He saw a photo of the suspected new president from the second master. It was the only information, and now the person standing in front of him is It''s exactly the same as the people in the photo.

 Chapter 1619： Father and son get together

    Hansen��s heart was terrified, not to worry about his own safety. This is the alliance. Even if it is the president of Shangxinliu, Hansen will not be afraid of anyone with his unicorn and crystal armor.


    However, the new stream president appeared here, which means that the father who came to him has already suffered an accident, so Hansen can not be surprised.


    "Komori, you really grew up." New stream president looked at Han Sen and sighed.


    Han Sen heard the voice of President Xinliu, suddenly widened his eyes and could hardly believe his own ears. This voice had been played many times in his childhood. Although it was already far away, it seemed to be very vague, but when he was When I heard it again, I suddenly woke up, as if the voice was heard yesterday.


    "Impossible..." Hansen couldn''t believe to stare at the new president.


    On the body of the new president, there is a strange brilliance. A little light is like a butterfly, which is peeled off from his body. A white hair and a face reveal a new face with the peeling of the light.


    A moderate middle-aged man, the face coincides with the memory of Hansen''s mind, and there is no longer a difference.


    "You..." Hansen now feels a little hypoxic in his mind, and he doesn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Komori, sit down and talk slowly." Han Yufei re-sit on the stone steps and pointed to himself.


    "You really are him?" Hansen bit his teeth and sat down next to Han Yufei. He is still not sure, this person is really his father.


    Changing the face is too easy for people with special strength, so Hansen really can''t believe it.


    "There is a red dragonfly on the left side of your little jj. When I was five years old, I said that I like the big sister of the neighbors. I also vowed to marry her as a wife. When I was six years old, I still wet the bed, I was afraid that it would be known to your mom. Cried and asked me to wash the sheets for you..." Han Yu smiled and looked at Hansen slowly.


    "Stop...stop... I believe you are Dad...you don''t have to say it..." Hansen quickly called.


    Han Yufei stopped and looked at Han Sen with a smile.


    "You are the president of Xinliushe?" Hansen looked at Han Yufei.


    "Yes." Han Yu replied nodded.


    Hansen looked at Han Yufei eccentrically: "Since you are the president of Xinliushe, why should you send someone to deal with me, why do you let the scorpion warn me? What else are you dangerous now?"


    Han Sen has too many doubts in his heart. He really can''t figure it out.


    "This is a long story. In a nutshell, I originally thought that Xinliushe was related to the affairs of our Han family, so I sneaked into the Xinliushe. Who knows but inherits the position of the president of Xinliushe. It is not too much to find out that Xinliushe has something to do with our Han family. However, Xinliushe has an inextricable connection with an organization called God. This relationship is very subtle. The new society can be regarded as a **** organization. The vassal, but God has no complete control over the new society. The old president only told me that he is also a member of God."


    Han Yufei said: "After I became the new president, the new society was still affected by God. Every aspect made me see the power and horror of God. And God has always paid special attention to Han Jingzhi and our Han family. And even ask Xinliushe to deal with you."


    Hansen listened quietly, waiting for Han Yufei to explain everything.


    "Qingya is a member of the organization of God. It is lurking in the Xinliushe. It is a monitor of God. In fact, it is not just him. There are many gods in the Xinliushe. I don''t even know." Han Yufei laughs. He laughed and said: "As for sending people to deal with you, I originally wanted to borrow your hand, eradicate the scourge of some new society, and also give you some benefits, but there are two things that are beyond me. Unexpectedly, the first thing is that Tina stole the genetic armor and secretly went to you. I have already investigated this matter because Qingya is engaged in ghosts and almost caused a big disaster. Fortunately, Tina It''s hard to completely control the genetic armor, and you unexpectedly took away the genetic armor, and finally there was no accident."


    "As for me to let the blind man warn you, it is to prepare you in advance, can adopt some strategies to deal with Sha Lan plus them, but I did not expect that your strength is strong enough to be able to kill them positively, which is what I did not expect. The second thing.�� Han Yufei said here, couldn��t help but watch Han Sen sigh: ��Although I have been paying attention to you, your growth rate is still beyond my imagination. Don''t say, you are doing very well."


    "Tina is your daughter?" Hansen clearly had many questions he was eager to know, but he didn''t know why, but he first asked this question.


    ��What do you think?�� Han Yufei knocked on Han Sen��s head: ��Tina is the daughter of the old president. After I took over the position of Xinliushe, I also treated her as a biological daughter. Fortunately, you have nothing to worry about. Otherwise it would be too sad."


    Hansen was relieved. He was very worried before. With his mother''s character, if Han Yufei really gave birth to a daughter outside, I am afraid that this family will have a hard time to reunite.


    After solving this doubt, Hansen resumed normal thinking and looked at Han Yufei and asked: "Dad, what kind of organization is God?"


    Han Yufei looked at the lake and said: "There are many things. I am only guessing now. If I guess there is nothing wrong, the core members of God''s organization are likely to be promoted to the fifth shelter."


    Hansen suddenly got a shock: "Is it a creature of the fifth sanctuary? Are they all in the league?"


    Although it has long been known that the ancestors of humans and Shuras came from shelters, it is too scary to say that all the creatures that were promoted to the fifth sanctuary are within the alliance.


    The creatures that can be promoted to the Fifth Shelter are no longer weaker than the half god. If they are all in the league, there is still room for human life.


    But things are not the case. Humans and Shura are still the hegemons of the whole world.


    "What kind of place do you think the fifth shelter is?" Han Yufei suddenly asked Han Sen.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. He did not expect Han Yufei to suddenly ask such a question. He thought about it: "I have been guessing, maybe the fifth shelter is the place where the seventh action group went."


    Han Yufei shook his head: "I can tell you with certainty that it is not the fifth sanctuary."


    "Why?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    Han Yufei smiled and said to Han Sen: "Because I am a person who has been promoted to the fifth shelter, I certainly know that it is not the fifth shelter."


    Han Sen opened his mouth and looked at Han Yufei incredibly.

 Chapter 1620： Fifth Gods Sanctuary

    "After being promoted to the Fifth Sanctuary, will you come to the Alliance?" Hansen could hardly believe this speculation, but he couldn''t think of other possibilities.


    Han Yufei nodded and shook his head: "It should be said that this universe is the fifth sanctuary."


    Hansen suddenly looked at Han Yufei, which really made him unimaginable. The universe is the sanctuary of the fifth god. This is really amazing.


    Humans have always regarded shelter as an independent existence, but did not think that the universe in which they live is actually part of the shelter.


    Even if Hansen listened to Han Yufei, he still couldn��t believe it.


    "This is really hard to believe, but it is true. After I was promoted to the Fifth Shelter, the place to come is this universe, the starting place of mankind, the place where the beginning is, and the ultimate place." Han Yufei Said calmly.


    "If the creatures that were promoted to the Fifth Shelter are in the universe, why have we never seen them?" Hansen asked some unbelievable.


    "Some different from what you imagined, the promotion of the fifth sanctuary creature will have a qualitative change in the process of promotion. This change is equivalent to the reshaping of the body. It is like a rebirth, so that you have a better and better. The genes and the body will also give your body the possibility to condense the genetic armor. Before the glyph of the genetic armor, the so-called god, because of the reshaping of the body, will not be too strong, and some have just been promoted. God may not even be as good as a half god, but once it is a combination of genetic armor, it is another world."


    Speaking of this, Han Yufei paused and said: "What you snatched from Tina is the genetic armor left after the death of the old president, and I have not yet condensed the genetic armor, which is the calculation. Two years of things. The old president once told me that by that time, I will know the truth of everything."


    ��Why is the old president not telling you the truth directly?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    "I also want to know why the old president did not say." Han Yufei shrugged his shoulders helplessly and got up and said: "One or two years, I will know everything soon, then maybe everything will end."


    I took a shot of Hansen��s shoulder: "Take care of your mom and sister. I have seen the little flowers. It��s very cute. I hope that after the event is over, I have the chance to play with the flowers."


    After that, Han Yufei stared at Hansen for a while, then turned and left.


    "Dad..." Hansen yelled at Han Yufei''s back, but he didn''t know what to say. He seemed to have a thousand words in his lips, but he couldn''t spit out half a word.


    "Right, the old president said that the foundation is very important. It is related to the level of genetic armor. It is also related to life and death. In any case, before upgrading to the fifth shelter, try to improve your strength and let your genes The degree of completion is higher." Han Yufei turned and said to Han Sen, this is really leaving.


    After returning home, Hansen still thought about meeting with Dad. He felt a lot of answers, but he had a lot of questions.


    If it is exactly what Dad said, then the human ancestor should be the same as God. Human beings should be God''s second generation. How human beings are so weak now, the innate genes are not as good as the Luo people.


    The Shura people are also considered to be the second generation, but the innate genes are only a little stronger than humans. There is no way to compare them with the second generation like Tina.


    What kind of existence is God organization? Why do you pay attention to Han Jingzhi? The space that the seventh action group went to in the end, what is it in the end, what will happen after the genetic armor is gathered, all this still remains. Let Han Sen have a lot of questions.


    Anyway, he now knows that his father is still well, so that the burden of his heart has been put down a lot, and it feels a little easier.


    "You can know the truth by condensing the genetic armor. Then, I am also quick." Hansen thought in his heart.


    After returning home for a while, Hansen has been absorbing the essence of life genes in refining, and finally, after more than a month, the super **** gene has reached full state.


    The gene is full, and the four human gene nucleus has reached the gem level. Now Hansen''s difference is only the cultivation of the exercises, and they are all super.


    However, it is not so easy to promote the Fifth Shelter. Han Yufei told Han Sen that if he wants to be promoted to the Fifth Shelter, he must break the void through a special space and withstand the test and baptism of that space. Can reshape the body into this universe.


    The cultivation of several exercises has reached the bottleneck. It is obviously not so easy to promote super. Hansen knows that he needs more battles or an opportunity to make himself even further.


    Because there is no room for further improvement, Han Sen directly accepted the test of the four gene cores, and the four major tests have been ranked first.


    However, because after the list, the gene nuclear promotion can not be super, there is no way to list, so at the time of testing, the four gene cores are on the list at the same time.


    According to the ranking of the nuclear pool, the crystal nucleus is directly exceeded by the other three gene cores in the test, that is to say, in the evaluation of the gene pool, the crystal nucleus should be the weakest of the four gene cores.


    The other three gene cores were not able to surpass each other during the test, nor did they know that they were similar to each other, or which one was stronger.


    Later, the small silver and silver gem gene core was used as a springboard, so that the four gene cores got the first position and enjoyed all nine enhancements.


    For a long time, Hansen did not enter the shelter again. The practice of cultivation is the same in the universe, and he can spend more time with his family.


    Until one day, the battlefield of the Fourth God''s Sanctuary opened at the same time, and the voice of God''s warfare reverberated throughout the shelter.


    The war of the fourth sanctuary has a low level of attention among human beings. After all, there are too few human beings who can be promoted to the demigod, but this is a very important event for the true top circles.


    Legend has it that the first place in the war of God can not only obtain the title and reward of the Son of God, but also the baptism of God.


    Hansen is also very interested in this. One is to fight against the top half-death creatures, hoping to find a breakthrough opportunity. Second, he also wants to know what the so-called baptism of God is.


    Almost no hesitation, Han Sen signed up for the war, but he did not sign up with his own name, but the name of the gold coin.


    "This time I am doing my best, I hope I can get the first place." Han Sen is not sure if he can get the first place. After all, his gene core has not yet reached super.

 Chapter 1621： Old friend news

    One, Han Sen just came to the Wudouchang, and is preparing to sign up, but he saw that Gucheng and Xiaohongma are all here, and obviously they are also preparing to sign up for the war.


    Hansen suddenly stunned. If they were all enrolled in the Shadow Shelter, then before the war, the three of them would decide the outcome first, and the first one would be able to enter the battle.


    "Cough, you have to go into the gods?" Hansen is really not sure, can he beat Gu Qingcheng and Xiaohongma.


    His gene nucleus has not yet reached super, he can only rely on physical fitness and animal spirits to fight. He is not afraid of group battles, but one-on-one does not have much advantage.


    "You have to fight?" Gu Qingcheng looked at Han Sen and asked.


    "Since you all go to war, then I will forget." Hansen lifted his hand and left the battlefield.


    Of course, he will not give up the competition, but he will definitely not be able to participate in the war shelter. He can only find another shelter to fight, so as not to kill each other.


    Hansen thought about it and decided to go to the shelter of Ling Meier to participate in the war. After all, Ling Meier had seen his super emperor transform, even if Hansen went to other shelters to participate in the war, Ling Meier could still recognize him. It is better to go to war with her and save trouble.


    Fortunately, Lingmei''s temperament is very simple, and Hansen is very trustful, and there will be no big problems.


    What''s more, Hansen''s current strength is not so afraid of revealing his identity. It is only because of the existence of that **** organization that he is not willing to expose himself too much.


    Fortunately, Lingmeier did not intend to participate in the war of God. There were no other creatures participating in the shelter. Hansen himself signed up and waited to get the first position.


    Before the major shelters decided on the first, more than a month before the start of the real **** war, Hansen had planned to practice the "Song Xuan Jing" to see if he could promote the umbrella to super.


    However, within a few days, Han Sen listened to Ling Meier, saying that the people of the Divine came to the underground world, and went to the Dark Soul to see the ancestors of the Dark Spirit.


    "What are they doing in the underground world?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    He and the goddess account have not counted, he had intended to wait for the nuclear upgrade to super, then go to the **** domain to find the gods and women, but did not want the people of the gods actually came to the underground world.


    "I listened to the ancestors and said that they want to always go out and help them to lay down a relic of God." Ling Meier said.


    "Please ask the ancestors of the Dark Spirit to fight the relics of God? Are you a dark spirit not because you have a covenant, you can''t leave the underground world?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "It is still possible to leave, but if you die outside, you will not be protected by the covenant of the Hundreds. Moreover, the ancestor is a strong man, and naturally he wants to go wherever he goes, as long as he does not kill other races in other races. Other races will not say anything," Ling Meier said.


    "Where are the relics of the gods they want to attack? Why do you want to ask the ancestors of the dark spirits to help?" Hansen asked again.


    "The ancestors said that because the remains of the gods are dark all the year round, even if they are the strongest of the great emperor, it is difficult to see things in them. Our dark spirits have absolute advantages in this respect, so they will want to ask the ancestors. Shot, but the ancestor adults have rejected them." Ling Meier said.


    After listening to Ling Meier''s explanation of the cause and effect, Han Sen was a move in his heart. After saying a few words with Ling Meier, he left the shelter.


    The ancestors of the Dark Spirit rejected the people of the Divine. Now that the people of the Divines have just left the underground shelter, he is now catching up with the return.


    I don''t know if the goddess is there. If the goddess is in it, he can just report the original hatred.


    After Hansen left the underground shelter, he directly turned into a super-imperial state, pursuing the molecules left by many creatures in the gods.


    It is a pity that he did not find the molecular residue of the goddess. After catching up with them, he did not see the goddess.


    Hansen was hesitant. He only had a big hatred with the goddess, but he had no grudges with other creatures in the domain. So there was not much interest in killing them.


    I was about to retreat, and suddenly I heard an angel-like creature from the head of the angel said: "The ancestors of the Dark Spirit refused to help. It seems that we can only find the Emperor of the Night."


    Hansen heard the name of the emperor, and immediately stopped and followed them to eavesdrop.


    The Yongde female emperor is the mother of the evil lotus female emperor. She was summoned by Hansen��s priest, and also helped Hansen to be busy.


    The key is that Hansen and the Essence of the Essence of Lotus are very good. When Hansen was summoned to the third shelter, the Emperor of the Lotus had been promoted to the demigod and could not see her again.


    I don''t know where the evil lotus female emperor is. Although she is in the fourth shelter, the fourth shelter is too big. It is too difficult to find her.


    Another alien creature like the legendary dragon in the West said: "But the emperor of the night has rejected us, and it is useless to go to her."


    "Oh, don''t help, then lay down her shelter and grab the stone of her soul. The remains of this **** are very important to our gods, and we must fight it anyway." Shen''s creature said coldly.


    "In case the Yongde female emperor would rather blew herself than help us?" said the dragon.


    "Don''t worry, she doesn''t have a very favorite daughter. She can die by herself. I can''t believe she doesn''t even care for her soloved daughter." Shen''s creature said with a cold smile.


    "It can only be so. I hope she is smarter and directly promises us to help us, saving us more waste." The dragon said.


    Hansen listened to the slight frown, dispelling the thought of going back, and secretly tracking a group of alien creatures in the gods.


    The daughter they said, in all likelihood, is the evil lotus female emperor, even if it is not, look at the face of the evil lotus female emperor, and can not ignore the emperor of the night.


    Along the way, following the alien creatures of the gods to the west, I have to say that the gods are indeed too strong. Whether it is a stranger or a stranger, they all give face, no one comes to harass them, all the way unimpeded, even those super shelters The owner will only show them well.


    ��It��s one of the top shelters in the Fourth Shelter. It��s really big enough.�� Hansen secretly sneered.


    Because it was almost straight, there was no road and no obstacles. It was only four days before the gods and the people came to a shelter.


    Hansen has seen the flag of the Yongyue Night on the shelter, which is similar to Hansen��s previous visit to the Yongyue Banner. It is the sanctuary of the Emperor of the Night.


    Hansen hesitated a bit, still behind the alien creatures in the domain, he is now too late to report, and in addition to the emperor and the evil emperor, the other creatures in the shelter do not know him, it is impossible for him to say anything. Just believe in what, I want to see the emperor of the night, it will take some effort, time is too late.

 Chapter 1622： Broken shield

    The alien creatures of the gods have not yet reached the shelter, and they have already seen someone in the shelter. The first person is the emperor.


    Among the aliens and aliens behind her, Hansen also saw the evil lotus female emperor, could not help but feel happy.


    "The luck of the evil lotus sister is very good. After she was promoted to the gods, she found her mother." Hansen said in the heart.


    "You are coming back to my night shelter, I don''t know what else?" Yong Ye female emperor frowned and looked at Shen''s.


    Shen��s watched the Eternal Night Lady��s faintly said: ��For the sake of the past, if the Emperor is willing to help us to explore the remains of the gods in the sanctuary, the conditions are free to open. As long as I take it out, I will never let the Emperor Disappointed."


    Shen''s words are very beautiful, but in fact they are not the same thing, more like saying that the price is free to open, but not too much, we are the people of the domain.


    "I am afraid that you will be disappointed, my strength is low, and this matter is not mentioned." Yong Ye female emperor said with no expression.


    "Great Emperor, please ask for your consideration again. You have helped us so much. It is a friend of our Divine Shelter. Afterwards, our friends are in trouble. Our Divine Shelter has been obliged to help." Shen continued.


    "If I don''t help?" The face of the Eternal Night Emperor also cooled down.


    "Become an enemy of my **** domain, I believe that it is not a good choice." Shen''s tone is dull, but the threat is self-evident.


    "The gods are really great, not friends or enemies."


    "What is the final decision of the Great?" Shen did not argue, just faintly looked at the emperor of the night.


    The Eternal Night Lady is slightly frowning. Although she has been promoted to the Great, the foundation is still very shallow, and it is incomparable with the sanctuary where there is endless years in the Fourth Shelter.


    Although the emperor of Yongye is very angry in her heart, she can''t help but have no scruples. Even if she is not afraid of her own, there are many creatures following her in this shelter, and her most beloved daughter, Xie Lian, once the **** domain is really iron. The heart is going to deal with her, and the fruit is hard to imagine.


    Seeing the emperor��s emperor��s indifference, Shen��s family said: ��The Great, many friends are better than multiple enemies. Isn��t it? You only need to help us with such a small favor, you can get the permanent friendship of the Divine Shelter. We are very good to each other, aren''t we?"


    "It is not necessarily a good thing to be a friend of your **** domain." Suddenly a voice came from a distance, and both the Yongyao Shelter and the Divine Shelter were a glimpse of the place where the voice came.


    I saw a human man walking along the grass, so that the people on both sides were a glimpse, and then the evil lotus female emperor and the gods almost screamed at the same time.


    Only one of them is called Hansen, and the other is called Tianjian.


    "Xielian sister, long time no see, you are still pretty with the past." Han Sen smiled and said to the evil lotus female emperor, and turned to the emperor of the night, said: "Han Sen has seen the great emperor."


    "Rarely, you have grown to such a degree." Yong Ye female emperor has recognized Han Sen, looked up and down Han Sen a few eyes, and found that Han Sen''s body even her can not feel, there is a bit of unpredictable feeling.


    "Tianjian, the things here have nothing to do with you, I hope you don''t intervene." Shen looked at Hansen frowning.


    If it was before, God naturally would not put Hansen in the eye, but Hansen��s last single sword was killed from the extraterrestrial shelter. Even if it was from the Divine, it was already the body of the supernatural creature. Shen''s, for Hansen did not dare to have a half-point contempt.


    A creature that can fight with the lord of the heavens, but also from the refuge outside the heavens, whether he is a human being or a different creature, needs to be given some respect.


    "The evil lotus female emperor is my sister, and the permanent night adult is the mother of my sister, then it is the same as my mother. Do you say that this matter has nothing to do with me?" Han Sen said faintly.


    "Heavenly sword, do you really want to be an enemy of my **** domain?" Shen''s face was gloomy. Although Hansen''s reputation was great, but to let the gods give up the hope of attacking the remains of God because of him, God naturally does not Willingness.


    "This should be what I asked you to be right. Do you really want to be an enemy of me in your domain?" Hansen asked quietly.


    Shen''s face changed indefinitely, and his eyes stared at Hansen, but he did not say a word.


    "Less master, what do you say so much nonsense? Directly swallowed it." The dragon also stared at Hansen, booing.


    God��s hand waved to stop the dragon from talking again. He stared at Hansen and said, ��Tianjian, since you must manage this matter, it��s better for you and me to be a gentleman��s appointment. You and I will fight forever, if you lose, I will leave immediately, and I will swear that I will never intervene in my domain. In the future, where I am in the domain of God, I must retire."


    "If I win?" Hansen looked at Shen''s.


    "If you win, we immediately turn around and leave, and we will no longer set foot in the range of the night shelter." Shen said calmly.


    "Okay, a word is fixed." Han Sen is not difficult to kill them, but even after killing them, they will bring trouble to Yong Ye and Xie Lian.


    God did not talk nonsense, and directly summoned a shield. He said in his hand to Hansen: "I heard that you have a very strong shield. It��s better to look at you than to see who is stronger. You and me are all better. Do not dodge, only with the shield to meet, who first broke the other''s shield to win, how do you see this?"


    Shen��s proposal is actually a bit of awe in Hansen��s heart. After all, he is alive with the supernatural master who is still alive and killing the shelter outside the heavens. Although he does not know what the situation is, the gods are still unwilling to take risks. .


    "Yes." Hansen did not hesitate. After agreeing to give it up, he summoned the gold-grained shield.


    Shen heard that Hansen agreed with his proposal, and his eyes flashed a glimmer of hope.


    Shen''s is already a violent super-god creature, and his gene nucleus is this shield. If it is defensive, Shen''s confidence that his shield gene core can be ranked in the top three.


    His shield is called "Imperial Shield" and has an indelible ability. It has been experienced before and after, and it is difficult to break the shield of immortality even if it is the strongman of the Great Emperor.


    Now Hansen has so easily agreed to his conditions, and suddenly let the gods overjoyed, thinking that they have won 90%.


    The Eternal Night Lady is a change of face. She knows the details of Shen��s, listens to Hansen��s promise to God��s condition, and quickly reminds: ��Han Sen, his shield is called Immortal Shield, ranking first in the super gene list. Twenty-eight, in terms of defensive power, you can rank in the top three, you have to be careful."

 Chapter 1623： whats the situation?

    "If Tianjian wants to repent, then it does not matter." Shen said like a smile, a lot of contempt in tone.


    "No, let''s get started," Hansen said in an understatement.


    "It''s not a sword, it''s discouraged." Shen''s praise, holding the immortal shield directly hit Hansen.


    The light on the shield circulates, as the comet generally slams toward Hansen, and the light on the shield is getting stronger and stronger, and between the breath and the shock of the space, there is distortion.


    Hansen looked at the attacking gods and the shield of immortality. His heart seemed to be a wave of ancient wells. His constitution has reached the extreme point of the fourth shelter, and it will not be weaker than any super **** creature and the emperor. Although the power of Shen��s power is strong, it still does not make him move.


    The arm was slightly lifted, and the gold-grained shield was lifted up, and the change was one person high. Just standing in front of it, the whole person did not move, and stood behind the shield.


    boom!


    The immortal shield slammed into the gold-grained shield, and the powerful impact caused the surrounding space to collapse, forming a twisted black hole.


    "Mother, Hansen, can he win?" The evil spirits of the female emperor looked a little uneasy. Hansen was only promoted to the shelter for a few years earlier than her. In the face of such powerful strength, I don''t know if he can stop it.


    The Eternal Night Emperor still didn''t answer, just listened to the slamming sound, and the immortal shield hitting the gold-grained Shield with the horror power, could not break the gold-grained Shield, or even let Hansen step back half a step, instead It was the shield of immortality and the gods. The power of the earthquake was bounced back. The gods retired four or five steps to stabilize their body shape, and their faces changed a little.


    "Tianjian really has a well-deserved reputation!" Shen said, the brilliance of the immortal shield is more and more dazzling, and once again, the impact of the gold pattern of the shield.


    The Immortal Shield once and for all collided with the Golden Shield, but it was shaken again and again, but it never succeeded in making Hansen and the Golden Shield a half-point.


    "I don''t think Hansen has already reached this point."


    Yong Ye female emperor also praised: "I also heard the name of the Tianjian, but I can''t think of him really, and it seems that there is nothing wrong with the outside world. This kind of strength is really amazing. It is hard to imagine that he was promoted to the demigod. For more than a decade, this growth rate is too fast."


    They never know that Yongsen has ten years as a day, otherwise he will be even more surprised.


    Han Sen Li did not move there, the arm shield suffered the impact again and again, although the gold pattern of the shield was not damaged, but also failed to shatter the god''s immortal shield.


    "It seems that the power of pure anti-shock is impossible to break the shield of immortality." Han Sen looked at the immortal shield, but there was no ripple in his heart.


    The reason why he promised such a confrontation is naturally already prepared.


    Seeing that Shen��s repeated impacts did not achieve results, the face of the gods and his creatures changed a little.


    They are all aware of the sturdiness of the Immortal Shield, which has been hit by the Immortal Shield so many times. Hansen''s shield also has no signs of rupture, and it seems that the sturdiness is not worse than the Immortal Shield.


    "Are you hit enough?" Hansen looked at Shen''s.


    "I haven''t blocked you from shooting. If you want to shoot, you can do it any time." Although Shen''s heart was a little surprised that Hansen''s shield was strong, he was not worried.


    He couldn''t break Hansen''s shield, but he was also very confident about the Immortal Shield. He believed that Hansen couldn''t break his shield. It was just a tie.


    Han Sen smiled faintly and summoned a thing in his hand.


    God��s heart did not come from a tight heart. After all, the name of the sword of heaven is too god. Although he has an indelible shield of immortality, he still can��t help but feel nervous.


    Looking at Hansen��s hand, he found that Hansen��s hand was holding a duck-sized thing, not a sharp weapon.


    Even so, Shen did not dare to have a slight contempt, condensed the power of the whole body, and injected it into the shield of immortality, so that the radiance of the immortal shield was released, just like the radiance of the gods.


    Hansen��s hand is naturally a crystal nucleus. He glanced at the shining shield of the immortality. Hansen grabbed the nucleus with one hand, pulled the arm to the limit, and then cast the crystal nucleus like a baseball.


    The nucleus, like a thunder, instantly passed through the space between the two and slammed into the shield of immortality.


    "Oh!" Almost at the same time, God also screamed, the power of the whole body broke out, and it was condensed by the immortal shield, making the immortal shield stronger.


    Everyone''s eyes focused on the impact of the immortal shield and the nucleus, but the next scene, they let them all open their eyes, almost can not believe their eyes.


    Hansen��s crystal nucleus hit the top of the immortal shield, as if the porcelain had hit the steel, and it suddenly smashed.


    Everyone looked at it. The baby that originally thought that Hansen used it must be extremely powerful. No one thought that it would be broken directly, making them unacceptable for a while.


    However, after the nucleus crashed, everything did not end. A crystal jade scorpion smashed out of it and punched it on the shield of immortality.


    God��s heart was amazed again. I didn��t know what it was. I had to condense my strength and use the immortal shield to harden the punch of the ice.


    What makes God''s strangeness is that the punch of Bingyu does not seem to be too strong. It is on the shield of immortality. There is almost no sound, and there is no feeling of shock. The ice jade has already flown back. Hansen��s hand.


    "What, I thought it was awesome. It turned out to be a swearing man." The dragon said with a sigh of relief.


    Other people''s minds are the same as the dragons. They feel that Hansen''s blow is a little bit of thunder and rain, and it seems that it is not useful.


    "It is no wonder that after all, it is the immortal shield of the Lord. Even if his treasure is powerful, it is impossible to damage the shield of immortality." Another alien creature also said with a smile.


    However, the face of Shen��s face suddenly changed, and an incredibly scornful voice was heard, which led everyone to look at him and the shield of immortality.


    At this time, all the talents found that on the shield of the Immortal Shield, there was a piece of ice jade that was spreading rapidly. Almost in the blink of an eye, the entire immortal shield was turned into an ice jade carving. The original Immortal Shield seems to be completely different.


    The alien creatures in the domain of God are stunned. I don��t know if this change is good or bad.


    The creatures of the Yongkang Shelter are curious to see the immortal shield that has been completely transformed into ice jade. I don''t know what it is.


    And a face of God''s face has risen red, and the eyes are full of gloom.

 Chapter 1624： First round opponent

    One God discovered that the shield of immortality seems to be banned, no longer under his control, and it is difficult to inject power into it.


    Hansen looked at the shield that had been turned into ice jade. He punched it up and called it an indelible shield of immortality. He was directly smashed by Hansen.


    The pieces of ice in the sky are flying, everyone is a horror, and Shen is even more incredible.


    "Now can you go now?" Hansen took back his fist and was satisfied with the performance of the crystal nucleus.


    Promoted to the gem-quality crystal nucleus, even the super gene nucleus can be frozen and jade, so that the power of the gene nucleus is difficult to play out. It is indeed powerful and powerful, and it is a gene nucleus that can directly reach the top position.


    "Let''s go." Shen''s staring at Hansen took a look, and then he left with the alien creatures in the sanctuary shelter, and did not dare to turn his face.


    "Han Sen, this time thanks to you, we have to protect our shelter from a difficult one." After entering the Yongji shelter, Xie Lian was very grateful.


    "It��s not a big deal, and I��ve had some holidays with the Divine Shelter.�� Hansen smiled.


    The Yongye female emperor and the evil lotus female emperor hosted Hansen very warmly. Hansen had nothing to do anyway, and stayed at the Yongji shelter for a few more days.


    The Yongye female emperor is also considered to be a strong man. It is already a great emperor. However, because the foundation is too shallow, there are not many super strong people. One emperor plus one super **** creature has two in total.


    The female emperor of the evil lotus has only a gemstone gene, and has not yet been promoted to the emperor.


    "It''s still a big shelter to live comfortably." Nothing in the evening and the evil lotus female emperor walked in the garden, Hansen praised.


    "If you like, you can live here all the time. There is a sister, I am here. There is no difference between this and your family." Xie Lian smiled.


    "You said so, I have to come to live often." Hansen said with impoliteness.


    "I am afraid that you will not come." The evil lotus female emperor sat down on a stone by the spring water, the white tender jade feet soaked into the spring water, gently swaying, some sighed and said: "Although I know you in the future I will definitely achieve something, but I don��t want to do this for many years. It��s actually a bit of a shock in the fourth shelter. It��s really amazing when I heard about the name of the sword, I really can��t believe it. you."


    "Sister, don''t tell me these kind words." Hansen smiled.


    The evil lotus female emperor shook her head: "It''s not a polite word, it is really very emotional, and I am very grateful. If there is no you, mother will go to the relics of God to take risks. Although she is already the body of the emperor, it is also the fourth shelter. The top-ranking strongman, but the place where the relics of God are, is hard to say. I am really afraid that she will have an accident, but fortunately you are here."


    Hansen sat down beside the evil lotus female emperor. He was deeply impressed by this. He went to the remains of the gods last time and knew how terrible there was. The headless stone man and the armor in the furnace were a bit terrible. Even now, Hansen does not have the full grasp to overcome both.


    "It''s great to have you," said the evil lotus female, who stretched out her palm and patted Hansen''s hair.


    If someone touches Hansen''s head, Hansen will be very resistant, but the evil lotus female emperor has always given Hansen the feeling, like a big sister, Han Sen did not feel anything wrong with this.


    "If my sister is free, I can go to my shelter to live and live. Although there is no big night shelter, I believe that your sister should like it," Hansen said.


    "I will definitely go some time later. Now I am still in the critical juncture of the promotion of the emperor. I am still not able to leave the Yongji shelter for the time being."


    Hansen and Xie Lian talked about some of the previous things, and the experience of the evil lotus after the fourth shelter.


    Hansen originally thought that Xie Lian was very lucky, but she still experienced a lot of dangers. After several escapes, she was able to stand firm in the fourth shelter.


    She was also in the second year of her promotion to the Fourth Shelter, and she only met the Emperor of the Night, so that it was really smooth.


    "It is hard to imagine that you have grown up to such a point in such a short period of time, how did you do it in such a short time?" The evil lotus woman couldn''t help but sigh.


    After staying at the Yongji shelter for a few days, he agreed with the evil lotus female emperor, and then Hansen left the Yongji shelter to return to the underground world.


    It��s not far from the beginning of the real **** war. Hansen also plans to do some preparation.


    Different from the genetic battlefield, any gene nuclear, animal soul, genetic arming, etc. can be used in the war. If you want to win, you should rely on comprehensive strength.


    Hansen fully attacked the "Dong Xuan Jing", but it is a pity that until the **** war has officially opened, it still has not succeeded in making the sky umbrella to be super.


    "Let me see, who is my opponent in the first battle?" Hansen is watching the battlefield of God, the creatures that can appear in the battle of God, certainly the first place in each shelter, Hansen will not Despise any opponent.


    Soon, Han Sen saw the word "gold coin" on his nuclear list, and then looked at his opponent, and could not help but be a bit stunned.


    He clearly saw the word "six-way" across his name. His opponent in the first battle turned out to be the six great emperors who are famous all over the world.


    Han Sen feels a little headache, although there are no weak people who can participate in the war of God, but only in the first round of encounters such a horrible strong, this luck is no one.


    There are always some small shelters in the shelters of the **** war. In the first round, there are also many blood creatures or royals. The luck like Hansen is similar to buying lottery tickets.


    "It must have been too long with the sheep and the uncle, and they have been contaminated with their mildew, so they will be so unlucky." Hansen insisted that his luck would be so bad.


    At this time, not only Hansen, but the strongest of the entire fourth shelter, they are studying the battle table. When they saw the gold coin and the six names, they all jumped in the heart.


    "No, the six roads and the gold coins were on the first round, and there was a good show."


    "Who do you think will win?"


    "This is also used to say that of course the six great emperors, the six great emperors are the top strong, the last **** war also won the second place, although the gold coins are also very strong, but compared to the six emperors, it should still be worse ""


    "It is also true, but no matter who wins, it is a good thing for us. One of the two must be out of the game. It is a good thing to remove a strong opponent in advance."


    "I really want to see their showdown. I really want to know, what is the strength of the gold coin? The suppression of the wolf that died in the world is too fast and too sudden, and I can��t see his true strength."


    ......

 Chapter 1625： Jade Shulu?

    Originally, humans did not pay much attention to the war of the fourth sanctuary. At most, they only watched the war in silence and observed the strength of the top creatures of different creatures and aliens.


    However, the appearance of the name of the gold coin has caused a lot of attention from humans and gods.


    "Gold coins have actually entered the war, and I definitely want to watch this game." Tang Zhenliu said with both eyes.


    "Gold coins!" God is also a pair of eyes, but it is very uncomfortable.


    "I heard that the horror of the gods of the world, such as the wolf, has been directly paralyzed. Maybe this time b **** has the opportunity to be on the top of the list?"


    "I''m afraid it''s hard to say how strong b **** is. Compared to those monsters who have not lived in the fourth shelter for many years, there is too much time to practice."


    "Afraid of what, b **** is b god, I believe he will be able to create miracles."


    ......


    When Hansen returned to the league, Tang Zhenliu pulled Hansen into the holographic chat room.


    Han Sen saw Tang Zhenliu, Wang Yuhang, Huangpu Jing, Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu all of them.


    "Han Sen, do you say that this gold coin will be the gold coin?" After Hansen came in, Tang Zhenliu asked him.


    "I think it might be, I don''t seem to hear anyone else using this name." Hansen said with a shrug.


    "If it is a gold coin, has he won six emperors?" Tang Zhenliu asked.


    "How do I know this?" Hansen could not help but smile.


    "I see a little hanging. I have seen the six great emperors. It was really fierce. I heard that the battle of the gods a hundred years ago, the six great emperors almost swept the world, and finally lost to the first one at the time with half a stroke. The foreign spirit is too fierce, and the gold coins are a bit hanging." Wang Yuhang said.


    "That may not be the case. Although the six great emperors are very strong, but the gold coins are not ordinary people, plus our human evolution speed is actually faster than different creatures and aliens. As long as there are enough resources, the gold coins reach a super level, nor are they It is impossible to win six great emperors.�� Jingji Mist clearly disagreed with Wang Yuhang��s views.


    Hansen thought that they had something. The original gathering was actually to discuss this matter. It seems that he and the six-way battle really caught the attention of many people.


    "I said Lao Han, who are you optimistic about?" After discussing it for a while, Tang Zhenliu went back and asked Han Sen.


    "Of course I am optimistic about gold coins. After all, it is our own human beings. I certainly hope that he can win." Hansen said.


    ......


    When it was time to eat, Hansen left the holographic chat room, Han Han and his mother were rare, and Ji Ruozhen also came to eat at home.


    They even talked about the topic of the war at the dinner table, and inevitably mentioned the battle between the gold coin and the six great emperors.


    "Gold coins can be regarded as the top strength of our human beings. If he can win six words, it is a good thing for us humans. It is very inspiring." Ji Ruozhen said.


    "Gold coins are very powerful, but I think my brother is more powerful than him. Brother, did you participate in the war of God? Why didn''t I see your name?" Han Yu said to Han Sen.


    Hansen shook his head and said: "My nuclear gene has not been promoted to super, and there are some things to be busy recently, so I did not participate in the war."


    Ji Ruo really nodded and said: "The right thing to do is to be sensible to the war of God. Your current strength is good, but it is too dependent on external forces. This is not a good thing, or you should try to improve your own strength..."


    The human beings who had little concern about the fourth shelter had even ignited the fire of gossip with the name "Golden Coin". Even the major media have reported information about the war between the gold coin and the six great emperors.


    After the news of the Third Fourth Shelter was lifted, this kind of thing never happened.


    It is really the name of the gold coin in the league is too high, although the average person touched the fourth shelter, but they are still very interested in the news of the gold coins.


    After Hansen returned to the shelter, he entered the battlefield early the next morning and watched the war through the image of the martial arts monument. However, two days before his battle with Liudao, Hansen was at the beginning of the war. Come over, mainly want to observe and observe the strength of other warriors.


    Sure enough, Hansen did not expect it, it was only the first day. It has already seen many terrorist strongmen participating in the war. The fourth shelter is too strong, among many blood creatures and royals. , still very conspicuous.


    However, one of the most important battles that Hansen noticed was that the mother of Sumi was away from the fire.


    When Hansen saw that he was on the stage from the fire, he subconsciously glanced at her opponent and found that the name of the opponent turned out to be the word "Jade Shuluo".


    Originally, Hansen thought it was just a coincidence, but after the opponent of the Fire Emperor came to power, Hansen suddenly showed a surprise color.


    The opponent of the Fire Emperor wore a mask of jade. The mask was smooth like a jade eggshell, and there were no parts such as nose and mouth. The whole plane was flat.


    Although I couldn''t see the face of this jade, I couldn''t see the smell of her, and the pair of purple corners above my head. It is absolutely true that the Shura royal family is not wrong.


    "Can the Shura people also participate in the war of God?" Hansen was very surprised.


    What makes him even more concerned is that I don��t know if this jade Shulu is really jade, because now I can use these three words, only the Empress of the Shura now, if this is really the Queen of the Shura, it is interesting.


    Han Sen��s eyes have been staring at this scene. He has never seen the Shura people from the Fire Emperor. He only treats Yu Xiuluo as an ordinary creature. When he comes up, he will wave his hand and the flame will roll like a dragon. I swallowed it in.


    Yu Xiu Luo looked at the fire dragon but did not waver in the slightest, let the fire dragon engulf her, but after the fire dragon dispersed, he found that Yu Xiuluo still stood on the spot, and his body was unscathed.


    From the face of the fire, the face changed slightly, showing some anger, reaching out and grabbing a ball, and a fireball floated on her palm.


    As soon as it came out of the fire, it suddenly burned everything like the sun, and rushed toward the jade with the momentum of burning the heavens and the earth. The horrible flame, even though it was separated by the martial arts monument, made people feel a little chilling.


    Yu Xiuluo finally moved, and the jade hand lifted slightly. After mentioning the chest, he waved like a knife to the fireball.


    The invisible force was cut like a blade in the blink of an eye. Everyone in the next second was horrified to discover that the fireball was cut into two halves.


    Everyone was surprised and widened his eyes, and many people stood up in horror.


    "Non-day power!" Finally, someone can''t stop calling out.

 Chapter 1626： Tianjiandao

    Whether in the human demigod or the fourth shelter, the non-natural power is very famous, but the power of non-natural corresponds to one person, that is, the big murder god.


    In addition to the big murder of the gods, although the Luo family also cultivated the power of non-natural, but they did not reach the level of fear.


    If non-natural power is not associated with Da Luo, it will not make people feel so terrible.


    Nowadays, this unseen Jewish Luo can use the power of non-natural power to open the gene nucleus from the fire emperor. If you don��t know that the slain **** can��t be a woman, I really thought it was a big roaring god. Participate in the battle.


    It��s hard to see the face of the Great Fire, the nuclear nucleus is destroyed, she has been traumatized, and after seeing such a terrible non-natural power, she has some scruples in her heart. She has not continued to fight with Jade Shuro and directly opted out of the battlefield. .


    Yu Xiuluo also directly withdrew from the battlefield after winning, but it caused a huge controversy.


    Even the aliens and aliens are talking about each other, and they want to know what the origin of this jade.


    However, besides human beings, there are too few creatures to know the Shura, and even more, there is a Shura Queen called Yu Xiuluo, so there is no discussion of the results.


    Hansen is already certain, that is, the person of Yu Xiuluo is undoubtedly, but I don��t know if it is the Queen of Shura.


    Hansen looked at the battle chart again and found that if he could win six games in a row, then the seventh game would be on the jade.


    Of course, the premise is that Yu Xiuluo can also win six games in a row.


    "This is a good thing. I have to look at how strong the power of Jade Shulu is, so that I can''t afford to lose it when I am on the jade." Han Sen thought in his heart.


    However, if you want to fight against Yu Xiuluo, Han Sen must first pass the six roads.


    For two consecutive days, Hansen saw many terrorist powers appear, but because there were too many creatures to participate in the war, Hansen had not seen the real top-level strongman collision except for the battle between Fire Emperor and Jade.


    Finally, on the third day of the war, Han Sen looked at the time and almost changed into a super-elect, and entered the battlefield from the martial arts monument.


    There are a lot of creatures in the venue today, and they are concentrated in one of the battlefields. There is no doubt that it is a gold fighting and six-way fighting ground.


    More creatures are in the martial arts field of each shelter, and this battle is marked by the martial art.


    "b god! Really b god!" When some humans saw a figure enter the battlefield, they suddenly screamed.


    "Sure enough, b god, he really came."


    "There is a good show in this, I really hope that b God can defeat the six great emperors."


    "There is a chance, b **** is killing the wolf of the world, definitely not weak."


    "It��s the gold coin that killed the wolf, and the six great emperors want to easily advance to the next round. I��m afraid it��s not that easy.��


    "What do you say, no matter who the opponent is, the six great emperors are invincible."


    "I think it is also a relatively big possibility for the six great emperors to win. After all, it was once the second-placed peerless powerhouse, and he self-destructed and rebuilt, and the nuclear nucleus once again boarded the position of the great emperor, which must be stronger than before."


    ......


    When everyone talked about it, they saw that it was a figure that entered the battlefield.


    In a Tsing Yi, the sword in his hand is like a black wood, so step by step, although there is no earth-shattering movement, but it is difficult for people to focus on him.


    It seems that his body has a spotlight effect, and people''s eyes can''t be removed from him. It is harder to divert attention than any star.


    Hansen looked at the man who had slowly walked in front of him. He had already recognized that it was the Six Great Emperor, but the Six Great Emperors did not recognize Hansen.


    Six people have seen Han Sen��s body, but he has never seen Han Sen in the state of super emperor. He naturally cannot recognize him.


    "You are very strong." The six emperors walked to the ten meters away from Hansen and stopped, and looked at Hansen for a while and then said.


    When the six words are spoken, it has already made the human beings in the war a happy one. A human being can be recognized by the top half god, which is already a kind of glory.


    Knowing the aliens and aliens of the six great emperors, after listening to them, they were shocked. They knew the character of the six great emperors.


    Others praise the opponent strong, it does not mean that the opponent is really strong, but the six emperors said that the opponent is strong, then it must be really strong, and it must not be ordinary strong.


    "Thank you for complimenting." Hansen said calmly, but his eyes have not been removed from the six great emperors.


    Han Sen is very familiar with the six great emperors, and he also learned the swordsmanship of the six great emperors, but the swordsmanship practice is relatively good, and the other five swordsmanships basically do not practice.


    In fact, when the Six Great Emperor just entered the battlefield, he had already used the Kensington Road. He saw Hansen completely unaffected by his heart, so Hansen was very strong.


    Hansen��s own swordsmanship has already broken through the sky, and naturally it will not be imaged by the six great emperors�� swords. This has caused the six emperors to have some misunderstandings in some respects.


    The six emperors shook their heads slightly, but they did not say anything. The sword in their hands broke out and directly stabbed Hansen.


    There is no opening statement, no starting style, the sword is natural and horrible, but ordinary people can''t understand it. This sword is seen by others as a common attack. But everyone who has practiced swords People, even those who have not practiced swords, can make this move, because this is nothing more than just stabbing the sword straight out.


    However, this ordinary sword, made in the hands of the six great emperors, is somewhat different. It is not a mystery on the move, nor how strong the power contained in the sword is, but the sword in this sword.


    The heart of the sword is only my heart, and the heavenly swords in the six swords are the kendos that are carried out by the power of heaven. This sword has no mystery, but it is in harmony with the power of heaven and earth, and it is a sword by the power of heaven and earth. Above.


    Others look only as an ordinary sword, but in the eyes of Hansen and some masters, what is seen is that the whole world is oppressing Hansen.


    Heaven and earth are swords, there is nowhere to hide, can not be broken, this sword can be regarded as one of the potential use of the sword to the limit.


    Although Hansen has the name of Tianjian, he is very clear that the six-sword swordsmanship is the real sword. He is only a mortal with better swordsmanship, and he is not worthy of the name of Tianjian.


    "The six great emperors have become even more terrible. If the current six-way pair is on the top, it is really hard to say who wins and wins." The Lord of Heaven saw the sword and could not help but admire.


    The **** of the gods in the sanctuary shelter, seeing this sword is also slightly frowning: "The six great emperors really deserved the name."

 Chapter 1627： Sword

    If the strength is almost the same, there is no feeling for this sword, but those powerful creatures, who have entered the hostile position of the six great emperors, have changed their faces and are shocked by the temper of this sword. The feeling of matching.


    A group of strong people looked at Han Sen and wanted to see how he cracked the sword of the six great emperors.


    "B God, is he not a problem?" Tang Zhen swallowed his throat. Although he was not good at swordsmanship, he felt a little pressure and couldn''t help but ask.


    On the other side, Gu Qingcheng said faintly: "The sword of the Six Great Emperor is very strong, but it should not hurt him."


    "Why?" Tang Zhenliu just asked this question, and the six-sword sword had already stabbed Hansen.


    Han Sen��s blazing white light flashed, and when he raised his hand, he bounced to the sword of the six swords. The six swords were shot by his fingers, and they were deflected by the trajectory, rubbing Hansen��s body and stabbing the past. Did not hurt him half a point.


    The gods of the heavens and other gods are exposed to the hustle and bustle. The general creatures can��t feel the mystery of the sword of the six great emperors. The super strong ones are very clear that they want to bounce the six swords with their fingers. How difficult is it? .


    Tianjiandao borrows the heavens and the earth to succumb to a sword. The one finger is equal to the enemy of the heavens and the earth, and even the heavens and the earth can bounce open. The strength of the one finger can be imagined.


    And if you want to shoot a sword, you must break the sword that is the same one day, and you can''t break the sword. People in the world can play the world.


    Hansen��s **** sword really surprised many superpowers, and even the superpowers such as the supernatural masters were moved.


    But the facts are not as mysterious as they think. Hansen��s own swordsmanship is not weaker than the six in front of the Shishan sword mark. It is only in the sense of sword, and even above six.


    Therefore, the six-sword meaning has no effect on him, and the pressure that condenses the heavens and the earth above the sword is not a substantial force, but only borrows the heavens and the earth.


    However, this kind of momentum is useless for Hansen in the state of super emperor, so it is a powerful sword in the eyes of those super strong, but in the eyes of Hansen, it is the same as ordinary people, that is, ordinary straight. A sword, as long as the power is enough, it is not too difficult to block it.


    Hansen��s super-god gene is full, and its strength is not inferior to that of the six-way.


    Just falling in the eyes of other superpowers, Hansen��s finger is too shocking.


    "Okay!" Six sighs, his eyes showing excitement and fanaticism. Hansen fingered his sword and made him more interested.


    The backhand is also a sword stabbing, completely different from the sword just now, this sword stabbed, so that all the people watching the battle are shaking, as if they were stabbed by the sword.


    Hansen recognizes this sword. This is the spiritual kennel in the six-sword sword. The so-called spiritual kennel refers not to the spirit but to the meaning of the soul.


    This sword has no name, no sword, and a sword pierces the heart of the soul.


    The person who knows the most about his own shortcomings is always himself. The soul of the martial arts attacking people is a sword, but it falls into the eyes of different creatures, but it has completely different feelings.


    All the souls see this sword, it seems that this sword is the most fearful thing to stab them. Even those who watch the war can''t help but dodge or block, and they are very confused.


    Some of the wills are weak, and the already scared faces are unmanned. They stand there as if they were stabbed in the sword, and Zhang mouth vomits blood.


    The strong will, such as the lord of the sky, is also a super strong person, but his face has changed slightly. Obviously, his heart has already wavered.


    "Awesome swordsmanship, unexpected thoughts, there are such kendo masters." Gu Qingcheng praised.


    "What is this ghost sword? He is obviously stabbing to Xiao Han. Why do I feel like he is going to stab on my chest?" Wang Yuhang asked with some ugly face.


    "This is a kendo that takes the mind of the soul forever. The sword has no tricks. It is not so much that he is making swords, but it is better to say that we are controlling the sword of ourselves and stinging our own most feared weakness." Allure said.


    ��Is there such a thing?�� Tang Zhenliu��s eyes widened and it felt incredible.


    Lin Feng and Jing Jiwu are thoughtful. Finally, Jingji Wu said: "That is to say, now the gold coins are actually fighting themselves. The six swords are controlled by the gold coins themselves, and they are still stabbing him. Your own key?"


    "Yes, no matter how powerful the creatures, there will be negative emotions such as fear, fear, etc. If a person has a left hand injury, the outsider does not know that his left hand is hurt, but he will subconsciously fear that his left hand will be collided, thus making himself Fear, and this fear will drive the six swords to the wounded hand that he sees as a weakness, that is, the enemy will expose his weaknesses to the front of the six, or even kill himself, such a sword In my time, there were only a handful of things that could be used." Gu Qingcheng said faintly.


    "It turns out that this is really a terrible sword." Tang Zhenliu praised.


    At this time, those super strong people who know about the kendo are staring at Hansen, and they don''t want to see how Hansen cracked the sword.


    Even if it is attacked by flaws, the creature will instinctively dodge. Generally, the martial art road is difficult to strike the enemy, unless the opponent''s willpower is too weak, the scary linkage can''t move, there is no sense of resistance, otherwise it is necessary to avoid the kendo. Not difficult.


    The most terrifying thing about the kendo is that it exposes its opponents to flaws and defects, rather than killing opponents directly.


    The strongest of the celestial beings and other strong people do not think that the strongest of the gold coins, the willpower will be so weak, so this sword has been doomed to impossible to hurt the gold coins.


    What they want to see more is what the flaws of the gold coins are. If the gold coins win, or they become the enemy of the gold coins in the future, when they want to fight against the gold coins, they know that the flaws of the gold coins are there. There is no harm.


    Everyone is watching Hansen with such a mind and wants to see how he responds.


    Hansen didn''t have any reaction at all. He didn''t even move half of his footsteps. He also pointed a finger on the blade and directly shaken the six swords off the track.


    Everyone suddenly showed the color of surprise and disbelief. The gold coin did not react at all, nor did it expose any weaknesses and flaws. This made people have no way to believe.


    There are only two possibilities for this to happen. First, the idea of ??gold coins has been strong enough to be fearless and fearless without negative emotions. But as long as it is a creature, it has negative emotions. This situation is almost impossible. Unless it is a omnipotent god, it will be truly fearless.


    There is also a situation in which the body of the gold coin is perfect, there are no flaws and weaknesses at all, and naturally nothing can be exposed.


    Either way, it makes them feel incredible and unacceptable, and neither situation should appear on the non-God''s life.

 Chapter 1628： The beginning of a real fight

    Then the facts are not as troublesome as they imagined. Hansen��s super-spiritual state is not divorced and can be exempted from any negative state, whether it is the kendo, the kendo, the celestial or the spiritual kendo, for the super-spirit state. There is no substantive effect.


    Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, the unpredictable swordsmanship is just an ordinary thorn for Hansen.


    Han Sen is very familiar with the six swordsmanship. He knows that he can form a threat to him, that is, the blood kennel and the martial art in the six swords. The battle between him and the six great emperors is the real beginning.


    The six emperors also saw that Hansen��s body was somewhat different. The three swords he used had no practical effect on Hansen, and his eyes turned from fanaticism to calmness.


    Those who are truly familiar with the six roads know what this calm means.


    A person with a sword, the state of excitement is definitely not the best use of the sword state of mind. When the six great emperors meet an opponent who can make his eyes shine, he will feel excited, but when he meets a real opponent, he will Incomparably calm, the six great emperors at that time were the real swordsmen.


    The sword in the hands of the six great emperors condensed, but his face began to have a strange flush. It seems that the blood of the whole body has already boiled, which makes his body feel like a volcano that may erupt in a limited time. .


    In stark contrast, it is the pair of ancient wells without waves, no joy, no worries, no sadness and no joy.


    Han Sen''s look is slightly dignified, knowing that the real battle is only now beginning. To deal with the blood kendo of the six great emperors, there is no chance of coping, and it must be dealt with by its own strength.


    Hansen took a deep breath and made the power of the whole body work in a repetitive manner, forming two cycles of rigidity and flexibility.


    The large yin and yang magnetic cannons plus double cycles make Hansen able to control both masculine and feminine forces. Hansen has learned a lot of skills, but in addition to the swordsmanship, he has been used by Hansen to the present, and only Bai Yishan Created by the big yin and yang magnetic cannon that he has been innovating to this day.


    This is a super-nuclear genetic technique for walking a tightrope. It is a line of heaven and hell. The use of it is a matter of heart and good use. It can be said that it is the strongest super-nuclear genetic technique in the world. It is not good to use, let alone hurt the enemy. Instead, you may hurt yourself first.


    At the beginning, the large yin and yang magnetic gun was listed as a banned technique by the alliance because its use was too dangerous and the cultivation method was not difficult.


    The sword, such as Qiuyan, slanted into the low-altitude, and then it was stabbed in front of Hansen. The violent and elegant static perfectly blended into a sword, but the visual feeling gave a great impact.


    Even if you don''t know the sword, you can see that the sword is fast, sturdy, accurate, and stable. The four standards have reached the limit.


    Han Sen has no sword in his hands. Even if there is a sword, Han Sen will not attempt to compete with the six swords. Although Hansen��s sword is not weaker than six, Han Sen is only a sword, and Hansen has only 40%. This is amateur. The difference from the profession.


    In fact, Hansen��s swordsmanship is not a sword in his own way. The sword is more like his tool, even if he has changed weapons like a knife and a gun.


    But for the six lanes, the sword is the sword, and there is no other choice, only the sword.


    In the face of the six extreme swordsmanship, Hansen did not evade. Although he did not have a sword heart, he did not lack the will to fight. It does not matter if he has a sword, but the belief of winning is the same as that of the six. indestructible.


    One finger popped up, the force of the big yin and yang magnetic cannon was bred, and it was on the sword of the six swords in an instant, and the six swords were three inches away.


    The six-way swordsmanship is absolutely calm, but the swordsmanship is like a volcanic eruption, and like a tsunami, a wave is higher than a wave.


    Faster and faster.


    Oh, more complicated.


    Precise, more accurate.


    Steady and more stable.


    Six swords and one sword are more mad than a sword, and a sword is stronger than a sword. Later, almost no six swords and bodies can be seen. I saw a sword like a criss-crossing lightning from Hansen IV. The flashing of the hits, the layers of Jianguang left a heavy sword in the eyes.


    Hansen stood in the battlefield, his arms flicked quickly, and the ten fingers bounced. He only heard the sound of the sword and the finger''s cross-talking. In the end, he couldn''t tell how many times the sword and the finger were hit.


    Everyone held their breath, as if they just breathed, they would miss this shocking matchup. They didn''t want to miss any picture.


    If the big **** battlefield stands on the stage, there are countless creatures, but there is no sound even in the silence, as if there is only the sound of the cross that is left in the sky.


    "A good sword method, a strong calculation." The virtual furnace emperor took a long breath and exclaimed.


    The sorcerer who was next to the virtual furnace emperor asked some doubts: "Father, what is the calculation?"


    The six-way swordsmanship is so powerful that it must be seen naturally, but what the calculations of the virtual furnace are, he does not understand.


    The virtual stove sighs: "The calculation is not a derogatory term. There is nothing special about the technique of gold coins. It is only the control and calculation of the power has reached the limit. The swordsmanship of the six great emperors is stronger than before. Let me now. Fighting with him, I am afraid that it will be even worse. But the strong swordsmanship is also the use of power. Whether it is hedgehog or picking, there will be a change in the direction of force, and the gold coin is completely seen through six. The change of swordsmanship force, each finger is in the blind zone of the sword law, it seems dangerous, but there is no danger."


    "Isn''t that the gold coin mastering the weakness of the swordsmanship of the six great emperors?"


    "No, that is not a weakness. There is no absolute invincible power in the world. Just like a sword. If you want to make him hard, then flexibility will be lacking. This is not a defect, but an inevitable law. Gold coins are only at the most Proper use, the most appropriate power is used," said the virtual furnace emperor.


    I have to understand and understand, I can��t help but ask: ��I still don��t understand. Is this different from the weakness?��


    The imaginary furnace emperor smiled and shook his head: "I can''t say clearly, I can only say that the six swordsmanship is very strong, but the gold coins seem to have seen through his swordsmanship."


    At this time, many powerful people are talking about the battle between Hansen and Liu Dao, and their looks are different.


    "Gold coins are taking risks, as long as he makes a mistake, he will immediately die under the six-way sword." The Lord of the Earth gaze at the God of War.


    "Strange, gold coins are very familiar with the six swords, otherwise how can he accurately determine the six swords in this matchup?" The Lord of the Gods is full of doubts.


    "Gu Shenshen, how is the situation now?" Wang Yuhang couldn''t see the situation of the two men''s confrontation completely, and could not help but look at the most authoritative Gu Qingcheng.


    "It''s very dangerous." Gu Qingcheng frowned.

 Chapter 1629： Take the upper hand

    "Who is dangerous?" Tang Zhenliu also asked.


    "Gold coins, he is gambling now, and gambling wins a hundred times may not be able to win, lose one time and have nothing." Gu Qingcheng said.


    "Gambling?" Everyone looked at Gu Chengcheng with some incomprehensibility. In fact, Hansen and Liu Dao��s duel were too fast, and they basically didn��t see the situation clearly.


    Gu Qingcheng thought for a moment and said: "The swordsmanship of the six great emperors has entered the realm. It can be said that it is the sword of the king. It will not give the opponent any chance and will not reveal any flaws. Through continuous accumulation, the advantages will be more and more Big, but also gradually push the opponent into a desperate situation, this is a really unsolvable sword."


    "So, b **** is not lost?" Wang Yuhang said wide-eyed.


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head: "That''s not necessarily. If you change someone else, you may break the power. As long as the absolute power can suppress the six roads, the king''s sword will naturally be broken, but the power of the six great emperors can be absolutely in the world. The force that suppresses him, the fourth shelter may not find a few, so the gold coin uses another method, that is, and six gambling."


    "Gambling?" Wang Yuhang was still confused, and he did not understand what Gu Xiangcheng said.


    Gu Qingcheng glanced at Hansen on the field and said: "Yes, it is gambling. Wang Dao Jian Fa only asks for nothing, and strives to defeat the opponent through step by step accumulation. In theory, it will not leave any opponents to find flaws. Opportunity. However, the gold coin has a different path. It does not look for flaws in the moves. Instead, it starts with the operation of the force. The enemy enters me and retreats. The enemy retreats and breaks the six-sword sword method, making it difficult for the six roads to accumulate enough advantages. Nor can it force the gold coins to desperate."


    "Isn''t this very good? How do you say that it is gambling?" Tang Zhenliu asked inexplicably.


    Gu Qingcheng said faintly: "The swordsmanship is changing thousands of ways. Not to mention the six-level great martial arts master. Even if it is a general swordsman, are you sure you can judge the direction of the other party''s strength?"


    Tang Zhenliu and others suddenly understood why Gu Qingcheng said that gold coins are gambling, how the other party makes the sword force, it is difficult to judge, especially in this confrontation between life and death, everything happens in the fire Between the calcium carbide, it is too difficult to perfectly judge the direction of the other side''s force and then respond.


    If you can judge correctly, you can remove the six swords, but that is just to remove the sword, and not necessarily to win.


    However, once you judge the wrong direction, you may hit a six-sword sword yourself. The ending can be imagined.


    From beginning to end, Hansen used the finger to bounce from the side on the sword of the six swords. The sword bounced off the other side, but the other did not consume too much strength, but this is far more powerful than the force. The requirements are much higher, and even one mistake can not be committed.


    "If you continue, the gold coin will be mistaken sooner or later. The winner will be six or nine. Now the strength of the six roads is even more horrible. I hope that I will not touch him before the top ten sons." Most of the powerful players are mostly seen. The current crisis of gold coins.


    This is a gamble that cannot be lost. It is equal to the fact that the gold coin has only one life, while the six roads have countless lives.


    Time passes by, the battle continues, but the super strong look of the game is slowly changing.


    "Strange, why is he able to judge correctly every time? Is it that his understanding of the six swordsmanship is no less inferior to the six emperors himself?"


    "It doesn''t make sense. How could it be correct all the time, not even a judgment error?"


    "This gold coin is really a bit strange."


    "He won''t have the power of a non-natural force? Can you judge it correctly every time?"


    "It''s incredible!"


    The continuation of the confrontation at any time, the voice of the discussion is more and more, most of them can not understand, why the gold coin has been so good luck, has been able to make a correct judgment.


    "Interesting." Jade Shuro has been watching Han Sen, his face showing an expression of interest.


    Six eyes are also in the same color, he also wants to know how long Han Sen can persist, the **** sword has been applied to the limit, but it can not destroy Hansen''s defense.


    Everyone is watching the eye-catching and dazzling, guessing how long Hansen can still persist, but suddenly sees that the sky Jianguang disappeared in a flash, the six great emperors took the sword back, and did not continue to sword.


    "Awesome power to control and judge strength, among the creatures I have seen, this is your first." The six great emperors looked at Hansen.


    Hansen looked at the six emperors without speaking, because he knew that the attack he wanted to face would be even more horrible. The martial art of the six great emperors was more dangerous than the blood kendo.


    If the blood kendo is the sword of the king, then the martial art is the true sword of the murderer.


    The sword of Wang Dao can also be judged that the sword of the murderer may not even be judged. After all, Hansen is not a true prophet, but the power of prejudging is strong.


    The six great emperors seem to have changed into a single person. The current six emperors are like a beast, full of wildness and unknown.


    The sword was united, and a sword stabbed Hansen. Hansen pointed to a bullet and once again played on the sword of the six swords. But this time, he could not bounce the six swords. The sword of the six great emperors was fierce. As soon as it changed, the thorns turned into a downturn, and the frenzied swordsmanship was almost as if it were a gap.


    The six great emperors seem to have become a fierce beast with Hansen''s dormitory, and they have once and for all attacked from the incredible position, directly hitting Hansen''s key points, and the swords are directed at Hansen''s life.


    There is no calm, no accumulation, no calculation, and there seems to be no necessary connection between a sword and a sword. It is simply unreasonable to judge and rely solely on instinct to fight.


    Han Sen��s blazing white light bursts out of madness. He has been unable to judge the six-swords. He only sees the move and moves, relying solely on the reaction of the scene.


    Two people are like two ancient beasts, carrying the most primitive and sinister battles on the battlefield.


    "These two guys are terrible. They can only fight to this extent by fighting instinct and reaction. The fighting ability has already been integrated into their bones." The virtual furnace emperor praised.


    "Gold coins have begun to prevail!" The Lord of the Gods muttered to himself.


    Not only the lord of the gods, the top powers of the spectator have found this. When the six emperors completely released themselves and used the martial art, they were gradually suppressed by the gold coins, and they have already fallen.


    "Well, the gold coins, where did he come from?" The Lord of Heaven is also a suspicion.


    When the six great emperors used the martial art to suppress him, this kind of thing, only one creature had done it before, and the six roads at that time were not as strong as they are now.

 Chapter 1630： Six lanes

    Hansen originally thought that it would be very difficult for the martial art of the Sixth Road. After all, the martial art road is the comprehension essence of the martial arts of the six great emperors. It is removed from the shackles of the moves, and the rest is the most primitive kendo comprehension.


    With the ability of the six great emperors to understand the kendo, the use of it must be different.


    This is the six swordsmanship. The only one Hansen only listened to the swordsmanship that the six great emperors had said but had not seen.


    It is not the six great emperors who refuse to show him, but the sacred martial art is personally comprehensible. The comprehension and swordsmanship of others is useless.


    Hansen only knows that this sword is strong, but he doesn''t know how strong it is. Now, at first glance, it is really strong, but the threat to Hansen is not as big as the blood kennel.


    This kind of reaction, which relies solely on reaction and fighting, happens to be Hansen''s best. Before he got so many super-nuclear genetics, he relied on instinct and reaction to fight.


    The six comprehensions are extraordinary. Hansen��s combat ability is also not bad, and he has the advantage of Dong Xuan��s gas field. After the battle, Hansen has the upper hand.


    Seeing that the gold coins gradually suppressed six roads, the strong viewpoints were all in vain.


    Hansen''s ten fingers bounced, and he had to retreat the six-way force, and there was no chance to fight back.


    One finger is like a blade, and a blood mark appears on the face of the six big swords. A little bit of blood flies into the air, which is particularly bright red.


    "Awful, terrible, who is this gold coin?"


    "b God is really too god, this is to beat the rhythm of the six great emperors!"


    "Strong, it is strong, it is my idol."


    ......


    Some of the lower-powered demigods did not see the doorway before, but at this time they all saw clearly and clearly, and everyone saw it. The six emperors had been completely suppressed, and even the hand has become more and more difficult.


    Looking at the wounds of the six great emperors, even the gods of the gods frowned: "Did the six emperors really lose?"


    Gu Qingcheng also said in a complicated way: "It seems that the six roads are really going to lose."


    However, Hansen does not think so. The six-sword swordsmanship method has been used all the time. It is now suppressed by him. However, Hansen��s heart has no sense of relaxation.


    The eyes of the six great emperors are still clear, but they also have a burning sensation.


    Hansen��s feeling now is like using mud to block the river. It��s like throwing stones into the volcano. It seems to be useful for a while, but Hansen��s faint worry is worrying about the extreme repression. break out.


    In this case, Hansen naturally could not stop again, only speeded up the offensive, and wanted to defeat him before the six emperors broke out completely, so that he did not have a chance to break out.


    The blood splattered and the flesh was torn. The wounds on the six great emperors became more and more terrible, but his eyes became more and more fascinating and brighter.


    Until the six emperors'' body was relaxed, Hansen was as staring as a poisonous snake. He couldn''t help but retreat quickly. The whole body''s hair was upside down, staring at the six emperors who were still **** but still standing upright. .


    The six great emperors hold the sword, but the tip of the sword hangs on the ground at random. The majestic sword of his whole body is completely dissipated at this time, as if it were an ordinary person who would not use a sword at all.


    "Thank you, if you don''t have it, I can''t get to this step." The six emperors looked at Hansen with a burning gaze.


    Han Sen looked at the six emperors and did not speak. At this time, the six emperors, like ordinary people, made him feel extremely dangerous and more dangerous than ever.


    "As a reward, please take my last sword, this is my thanks to you." The six great emperors slowly raised the six swords in their hands.


    With the rise of the six swords, the power of the whole world seems to be infused with the six swords. The sword seems to be the center of the whole world, and everything seems to exist for it.


    "Six are one?" Hansen showed a horror.


    The only heart of the sword, the heaven and earth of the heavenly sword, the sound of the sound of the sword, the sound of the soul of the sword, the spirit of the soul of the sword, the ultimateity of the **** sword, and the sentiment of the life of the sword.


    The six avenues belong to one, making the six great emperors and the whole world only one, like the monarch of the sword, with his sword as the center of the world, condensing the sword.


    boom!


    Because the power of cohesion is too strong, even the battlefield of God, which should have been indestructible, was broken by the sword. The ground was swallowed up by a sword, and the six great emperors who stood there were suspended. Get up, the power that comes from the heavens and the earth is dragged there.


    Many of the strongest players in the battle were stunned at this time. They found that their power was like being attracted by a magnet. They rushed out of the body, and they seemed to be in the same force as the power of the day. .


    Many people are flustered to run their own power, preventing them from leaking out. The weaker creatures can''t stop their own power from leaking out, making them part of the six swords.


    Fortunately, those more powerful creatures can prevent their own power from leaking out. This is a little peace of mind, otherwise no one will dare to look at this battle showdown, I am afraid that people will run out.


    "Six are already close to God!" The Lord of Heaven looked at the six great emperors like the monarch of the sword, and could not help but move.


    Many top powerhouses are also making amazement: "I am afraid that after the war, the six great emperors will not be far-reaching."


    "When it broke through at this time, the six roads can only be promoted to God in half a step, and the gold coins must be in trouble." Even the look of the city is dignified.


    Tang Zhenliu, they all had a look of sorrow at this time. They couldn��t speak for a long time. They just passed the image of the martial arts monument, and they still felt the boundless swords, almost suffocating them.


    "I am a sword, the sword is me, a sword is six, and the six roads are one." When the six swords pointed to the sky, the momentum of the six great emperors has reached the peak, and the words are called the gods. Just listening to the voice, it is trembling, the heart trembles, the creatures with weak willpower, have been kneeling on the ground, like the gods of the gods, bowed to the six volts.


    The strong-willed creatures are also uncomfortable by the sword, and almost want to vomit blood.


    When the sound just fell, the six great emperors fell on a sword, and the sword light filled the entire battlefield. In an instant, the entire battlefield was engulfed in Jianguang along with Hansen.


    At this moment, the six great emperors are invincible as God, and everyone thinks this will be the end.

 Chapter 1631： The power of gold coins

    Just when!


    Among the swords that annihilated everything, I saw a golden light that broke through the space like a meteor, passed through a heavy sword, and struck with six swords, and then firmly sucked on the six swords.


    The crowd finally saw clearly that the golden light turned out to be a gold coin, a gold coin that looked very incomparable.


    boom!


    The world, originally centered on six swords, collapsed in the moment when gold coins appeared.


    The power that originally flocked to the six swords changed direction at this moment, and rushed toward the gold coin.


    What is even more frightening is that those super-powerful people can prevent their own power outflow, not being sucked by six swords, but now the top-level existence of the gods of the heavens and the gods of the gods can not stop their own power leakage. Some of the power flowed out of their bodies, all of which flocked to the gold coin.


    Even the strength of the six swords themselves rushed into the gold coins. Under the circumstance, the power of the gold coins instantly surpassed the six swords.


    when!


    Just listening to a crisp sound, the six great emperors could not control the six swords falling on the ground, the tip of the sword pierced into the rocky ground, and the six great emperors still held the hilt and wanted to lift the sword, but let him force it. The six swords are no longer difficult to mention half a point, and the blade is getting heavier and heavier. The hand of the six great emperors holding the sword is also pulled by an inch.


    All the creatures were stunned and looked at the six swords that fell completely on the ground. It was almost close to the power of God. It was hard to be suppressed by a gold coin, as strong as six great gods could not hold even his sword.


    The six great emperors who lost their swords were somewhat stunned at the same time. He never tried to lose his sword. In his opinion, the sword is a human being, and the human being is a sword. He lost six swords and made him feel like he lost. The soul is general, there is no war in an instant.


    "Sure enough, even God is afraid of collecting taxes, or collecting taxes is more terrible." Han Sen sighed in his heart, and reached out and hit a finger.


    Suddenly, I saw the gold coins in the sky, and Ding Ding shrouded the entire battlefield. At the same time, it fell on the six emperors. A piece of gold coins fell on him, like a mountain, so that the six great emperors were like mountains.


    In fact, the six great emperors did not move. They looked up in the golden coins and looked through the gold coins that fell. Looking at the opposite Hansen, they suddenly smiled: "I lost, the sword is yours. From then on. There are no swords in six lanes. When you see you again, you will see a pure six."


    After that, the six-way Emperor''s fingers stroked, seemingly cut off some connection with the six swords, making the six swords suddenly lose their spirituality, completely falling on the ground and losing their brilliance. And the six corners of the mouth flowed out of the blood, but still laughed and strode away, even admitted to leave the battlefield, even the six swords that were suppressed on the ground were not needed.


    However, Hansen did not have much joy in victory. After the war, Liudao abandoned the sword in his hand, but his sword in his heart became even more terrible. After goodbye, it would be even harder to win him.


    Hansen picked up six swords and returned to the battlefield and returned directly to the shelter.


    Liu Dao and Han Sen left, but the sensation caused by this war has intensified, almost shocking the entire fourth shelter.


    Six and a half feet have entered the **** level, but they are still defeated by the gold coins. People are more and more curious about the origin of the gold coins, and at the same time, the gold coins have become the most popular candidates in this battle, almost everyone I believe that if there are no accidents, ten out of ten gold coins will become the top of the top ten sons.


    The explosive media was also reported by many media in the league.


    The report titled "The Invincible Return of the King", "The Gold Coin Repressing Everything", "The Battle of God and God", "The Power of Money", etc., has sprung up, depicting the battle between gold coins and the six great emperors in passionate words. And the victory of gold coins.


    "b **** is really the strongest."


    "Be sure to take the first place."


    "Do not worry, b God let us down when, if he wants, will definitely get the first."


    The fourth asylum, which had nothing to do with the public, caused a huge sensation and heated discussion within the alliance.


    It is a pity that there are too few human beings to see the war. Even those reporters only learned about the fighting situation when they passed some relationships or interviewed the demigods.


    Because I can''t find the gold coin myself, many reporters have chosen to interview the human gods who are qualified to watch the war.


    Among them, Fang Mingquan��s interview is the most popular, because he is the most popular, and his network is very wide. He can interview a lot of demigods, and he is a loyal supporter of gold coins, so most people who like gold coins will go. Look at Fang Mingquan''s interview.


    "Tang half god, what do you think about gold coins and six wars?" Fang Mingquan interviewed Tang Zhenliu, who has a good relationship.


    Tang Zhenliu smiled and said: "How to say it, the six great emperors are very strong, but they are still a lot worse than the gold coins. I can assert that this time the gold coins will definitely get the top ten sons, and it is likely to get the first The position of a god."


    ......


    Most of the half-gods who were interviewed said that they were similar to Tang Zhenliu, and more or less said that the gold coins could reach the predictions of the Ten Great Sons.


    However, there are also some discordant voices. They think that the gold coins are only lucky enough to defeat the six great emperors. The masters of different creatures and aliens are like clouds. The gold coins are so arrogant, I am afraid that they will suffer big losses in the latter game, let alone the top ten. I am afraid that even the top 100 may not be able to enter.


    The debate between the two sides has caused widespread concern in the league.


    Different from human beings, the top strongmen of the Fourth Shelter are studying the battle between gold coins and Liudao. They want to find a way to restrain the gold coins and hope to defeat the gold coins.


    Now the gold coin has become the number one enemy of the super strong who is interested in entering the top ten sons. Some creatures secretly rejoice because they will not encounter gold coins before the top ten sons, and some creatures that will definitely encounter gold coins are very cautious. The way to defeat the gold coins in research.


    Hansen did not think so much, still continue to cultivate his "Dong Xuan Jing", and this battle with the six great emperors, even let the gold coin nuclear to promote to super, so that he is more confident to compete for the position of the first god.


    Of course, if all the gene cores can be promoted to super, it will be more stable.


    So before the start of the next round, Hansen is still cultivating the "Dong Xuan Jing".


    It was four days after Hansen��s turn, and Hansen had no chance to fight again. His opponent directly chose to abstain and did not play against him at all.


    In the continuous four-round matchup, Hansen��s opponents all abstained. For a time, the limelight��s limelight overshadowed all the participating superpowers.

 Chapter 1632： seal

    The name of the gold coin is so high that it is even called the "light of hope" of mankind.


    But even so, there are still some discordant voices.


    A relatively famous "expert" wrote an article listing some so-called evidence that gold coins are not humans at all, but a kind of alien, so that human beings should not be passionate.


    Such remarks immediately angered the loyal supporters of the gold coin and debated in the virtual community of this expert.


    However, the expert not only insisted on his own opinion, but also said that the gold coin is not a human being. Even if the gold coin is a human being, it is impossible to enter the top ten sons of God and assert that the gold coin will encounter a major crisis in the fifth round, and it can support the The seven rounds will be out.


    Hansen is also watching his fifth round opponent at this time. Before he saw that he would meet the jade Shuro who was suspected to be the Queen of Shura in the seventh round, he did not notice that he would still be in the fifth round. Encounter a stronger opponent.


    Bi Qing Ding beast, a super-god creature, before Hansen did not notice it, only now found that there is such an opponent.


    However, Hansen is the man who takes the first goal. Naturally, he will not care who the opponent is in the middle. If it is not because of the special identity of Yu Xiuluo, Han Senlian Yu Xiuluo will not deliberately pay attention.


    Hansen��s most watched game is actually not Yu Xiuluo, but the game of Gu Qingcheng, the Lord of Heaven, and the Lord of the Divine.


    It is a pity that they did not encounter a strong opponent. They basically chose to abstain from the lord of the heavens and the gods of the gods. There were a few who did not open their eyes. They went to battle with Gucheng, but they were killed by Gu Chengcheng. Light spike, even the sword has not been pulled out.


    On the day of the battle with the eye-catching beast, the creatures watching the war of God increased more and more, more than the last time.


    Because Hansen��s opponents in the first four games have chosen to abstain, so many people come to watch this game. They all want to pass this game and learn more about Hansen��s strength.


    "What kind of expert seems to be a little doorway, he should not be a half god? How do you know that the opponent of the fifth game of the gold coin is a supernatural creature?" Wang Yuhang looked at the image on the martial arts monument.


    "Why, do you know the origin of the eye-catching beast?" Tang Zhenliu asked Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang nodded and said: "I let the sheep go out and inquire about it. I heard that the Biqingding beast has a large head, occupying 80,000 miles of blue sea, and once swallowed a great emperor. The strength is unfathomable. It is estimated that this One, Bi Qing Ding beast should not easily abstain."


    "Do you know what kind of ability is there?" Lin Feng also asked.


    "I don''t know, I only know that all the creatures that invaded the blue sea have died in the belly of the beast. There is no such thing as the creature has seen it." Wang Yuhang shook his head.


    At this time, Gu Qingcheng also came over and said with a faint voice: "Biqing is not as powerful as the wolf, but many superpowers in the fourth shelter are willing to kill the wolves of the world. Willing to step into the blue sea and half a step, you can know its horror."


    "Gu Jie knows the power of his attributes?" Wang Yuhang asked.


    "I don''t know." Gu Qingcheng shook his head slightly.


    "Looks like that expert is a bit of a skill, Bi Qingding beast is so mysterious, maybe it will really cause some trouble for the gold coin." Tang Zhenliu frowned.


    "What is terrible, even the six great emperors have turned over, but also afraid of a beast in the district?" Wang Yuhang is full of confidence in the gold coin.


    Between a few people talking, it has been the turn of the gold coin and the eye-catching beast.


    Hansen, who was covered in the blazing light, has entered the battlefield, but has not yet seen the traces of the beast.


    When the time is approaching, I saw a light door in the battlefield. A whole body was carved like a jade, and a tiny animal like a unicorn came out.


    Seeing Hansen standing opposite, Bi Qingding the beast does not say anything, directly spits out a green bead.


    The beads are as big as two basketballs, and they are green and crystal clear. Like the ice jade, you can see that there is a glowing mysterious symbol in the beads.


    As soon as the beads appeared, they suddenly gave off a strange blue light, covering the entire battlefield.


    Hansen inspired the light to resist the light, but found that the blue light seems to have no destructive power, and is completely unstressed. I don''t know what it is.


    At the time of Hansen��s doubts, he listened to the Biqingding beast and screamed, and the light in the beads suddenly shined.


    Then I saw that Hansen��s body also faintly revealed a similar mysterious symbol, just like a evil spirit attached to Hansen.


    "Oops, that is the power of the seal system." Jingji fog face changed.


    "And you have a different strength?" Lin Feng''s look is also dignified, looking at the Jingji fog asked.


    Jingji fog nodded: "Although it is a series, but I am only a gem, it is far worse than it. Its seal power is obviously stronger than mine. Now the gold coins are directly illuminated by the seal, and the body has been sealed. I am afraid that the linkage will not move."


    "This power can seal the strong like gold coins?" Tang Zhenliu asked some unbelief.


    Jing Jiwu smiled and said: "I am only a gem, but my seal power has been able to seal some super **** creatures for two or three seconds, so that they can''t move at all. The blue-and-white beast is stronger than me. I don''t know how many times. I am afraid that even if the six great emperors are here, they will be temporarily fixed."


    "No wonder it can dominate the party. It seems that any super **** creature can''t be underestimated." Tang Zhenliu changed color.


    "Gold coins are too big, and should not be directly illuminated by the light of the seal." Wang Yuhang said helplessly.


    "I really let the experts say that the gold coins are in trouble." Tang Zhenliu also said.


    The strong watchers also saw the seal power of the Biqingding beast, and the heart was a move.


    Judging from the power shown by Hansen and the Six Great Emperors, it is not an easy task to defeat him with strength. No one has the same grasp.


    The seal power of Biqing Dingshen was awakened to them.


    ��I don��t know if the gold coins have the ability to get rid of the seal power?�� said Hansen.


    "Difficult, Biqing Ding beast, should be regarded as the top of the seal system, not to be illuminated by its seal light, but now it is directly sealed, even if it is the power of the Great, I am afraid it is difficult to get rid of. "The virtual furnace emperor said.


    Bi Qingding''s beast also thought that Hansen couldn''t get rid of it. After Hansen was settled, he swallowed it directly, and Hansen was directly swallowed.


    Seeing that the eye-catching beast will swallow Hansen��s head, Hansen is very free to take out a stone tube and put it on his mouth, spit on the big mouth of the Biqingding beast.


    Hey!


    A **** light was blown into the unprepared Big Blue''s mouth, and the head was directly ejected from the inside, and a blood was ejected from the top of the head.

 Chapter 1633： The seventh round arrives

    The expert''s virtual community was almost smashed, and they all commented on what the experts thought about the fifth round of opponents being directly smashed by the gold coins.


    "Expert, you predict the true standard, this opponent really created a lot of trouble for b god, that blood sprayed, it is really troublesome to wash off."


    "In less than a minute, the headshot is really big enough."


    "God predicts that this trouble can be big, so there is only one different creature, I am afraid there are several tons of meat? Is it braised, or is it baked?"


    "Upstairs, of course, one beast has eaten ten, fried, fried, steamed, grilled, blasted, fried, braised, stewed, marinated, burned, and left."


    ��The experts are not saying that gold coins can only go to the seventh round at most? I am relieved now.��


    Experts have not responded, and for a long time, they have left a message in the virtual community, indicating that the gold coin must not be in the seventh round. This news naturally caused a new round of ridicule.


    In the fourth shelter, all creatures are studying the power of what the gold coin is.


    Powerful power, and the power of the seal system has no effect on him. It can be said that it is perfect without flaws, and many creatures who want to win the top ten sons are very headaches.


    Many super-powers studied it and did not study it, but it was confirmed that the tube used by Hansen should be the blood-blowing gene of the blood-sucking emperor.


    In this way, it is more practical to say that the power of the seal system is ineffective for the gold coin. After all, the blood-staining gene core has been sealed for a long time, and no one can unlock the seal. Now it is in the hands of the gold coin, but it can be used directly. Obviously, the gold coin unlocked the ban.


    And now it is almost certain that the gold coin gene nucleus that was directly on the top of the gene nuclear library should be the nuclear core of the gold coin.


    Now people are discussing, who else can stop the pace of gold coins.


    Everyone started to study the battle table of gold coins. In addition to the blue-and-white beasts, in the seventh round, the gold coins will encounter jade.


    The performance of Jade Shuro is also very eye-catching, although it is not like Hansen defeated the six roads and the blue-and-white gods, but it is not to be underestimated.


    Especially the emergence of non-natural power, many creatures still have some shadows for non-natural power.


    It is a pity that Da Luo killed God did not participate in the war, and no one dared to ask Da Luo to kill God, Yu Xiluo has anything to do with him, so the origin of Yu Xiuluo is still a mystery.


    However, judging from the body and name of her Shura, many people speculate that it is the Queen of the Shura, but why the Queen of Shura will be a non-natural force, it is also speculation.


    Because the identity of gold coins and jade Shuro is mysterious, it makes the battle of the seventh round more attractive. Even the aliens and the aliens want to know, who is stronger when the gold coins are on the jade .


    On absolute strength, naturally, gold coins are stronger, but non-natural power has the ability to strike, and may not be able to kill gold coins, so many souls are very much looking forward to this matchup.


    Those creatures that may be opposed to Hansen or Jade Shura in the back are more concerned about this battle. No matter who wins or loses, they want to see something through this battle.


    At this time, in the Shura Palace, a young Shura woman stood next to the Queen of Shura. If Hansen saw the Shura woman, she would be shocked.


    Because this Shura woman is too similar to the zero length, except that the younger looks bigger than zero, the other aspects are almost exactly the same.


    "Minger, you have to be more careful about tomorrow''s battle. The gold coin is really unusual." Queen Shura said to the young Shura woman.


    "Mother, you can rest assured that I will defeat him, and I will get the position of the first god, so that all creatures know that our jade is the strongest creature." Yu Minger is confident Full of authenticity.


    The Queen of Shura smiled and took the hand of Yu Minger and said, "You can''t take it lightly. After all, our non-natural power is still flawed. Before we get the second half of the "Non-Tianjing", it is not perfect. ��


    "I understand that the mother of the emperor, you can rest assured that the next ten-year contract, I will definitely win over Haihaiyu, and take back the second half of "Non-Tianjing."" Yu Minger said.


    Queen Shura shook her head slightly. She couldn��t understand her daughter. She knew that she couldn��t listen to what she said.


    However, the Queen of Shura has not been too worried. Yu Minger is indeed the best person to cultivate the "Non-Tianjing" talents in the history of Yu Xiuluo, and the strength has reached a very strong realm, which is the strongest of Yu Xiuluo. People, too, don''t need to worry too much about her safety.


    Even if you can''t beat your opponent, you should have no problem keeping your life.


    At this time, Hansen was holding a thing to study. After killing the Biqingding beast, he did not get the soul of the beast, but he got the body and gene nucleus of the Biqingding beast and the essence of life genes.


    The essence of life genes has no use for Hansen. The flesh and blood are given to the small silver and silver, and the gene core is taken by Hansen.


    The green is like a jade-like bead. There is a mysterious light flow inside, and a strong seal power flows inside.


    If you change someone else, without the power of the seal system, you can''t drive this set of gods. Now it shows the benefits of Hansen''s so many different genes.


    Although he is not a seal system, but because of the seal of the alien gene, you can virtualize the power of the seal system to drive the gods.


    Not to mention, it is quite easy to use the gods, as long as the light of the seal of the gods is illuminated, even the stars that are already super-god will be fixed directly.


    "It''s a good thing!" Hansen played with the gods, and the more he saw it, the more he liked it.


    However, the gods are not omnipotent. If the little stars are in the state of the Xinghai shuttle, the seal of the gods will not shine on them, and naturally there will be no effect.


    And the light of the seal can be blocked by other things, such as shields, can block the light of the seal.


    But when the shield blocks the light of the gods, it will also be sealed by the light of the gods. Therefore, the armor has the same effect, but it cannot be used as a shield. If the armor is fixed, it is not much different from the body being fixed.


    Putting aside the gods, Hansen once again went to participate in the war of God, but the opponent in the sixth round abstained. After watching the direct-fired beast of Biqingding, the general aliens did not dare to fight Hansen again. .


    Hansen had to withdraw from the battlefield and wait for the coming of the seventh matchup. He was very curious about the jade.

 Chapter 1634： Non-day hit

    At the beginning of the seventh round, Luo Haijun, who had never paid attention to the war of God, came to the martial arts field. It seemed that he wanted to watch the battle between gold coins and jade.


    Luo Li was next to Luo Haijun, and her face looked slightly dignified: "Sir, is that jade Shura really the Queen of Shura?"


    Luo Haijun sat there and said faintly: "If it is not Queen Shura, things will be more troublesome."


    "Why?" Lori did not respond for a while.


    "If it wasn''t for the Queen of Shura, it would only show that there is a very terrible guy in the jade." Luo Haiyan said calmly.


    Luo Li thinks that this is the truth. A Queen of Shura has already made Luo Haijun a headache. Now that one more comes out, Luo��s situation is even worse.


    Compared with the talents of Yu Xiuluo, Luo Jia is indeed struggling now. Apart from Luo Haiyan, there is no longer anyone who can stand up to support the facade.


    "I really hope that the gold coin can kill Yu Xiuluo. Whether she is the Queen of Shura or not, killing her will be a hundred." Luo Li thought secretly, but this did not dare to speak in the face of Luo Haijun.


    Luo Haijun did not say anything, just sitting on the stone steps and watching the image of Wudaobei, waiting for the confrontation between gold coins and jade Shulu.


    When it was the turn of gold coins and Jade Shuro, Hansen first entered the battlefield. Jade Shulu had not come yet. He could only stand in the field waiting.


    It was not until the end of the jihad admission time that Yu Xiu Luo stepped through the light door, still dressed as before, a black armor with a pair of purple corners and a mask on his face.


    "She is not the Queen of Shura." Luo Haiyan only looked at it and frowned. This is not good news for Luo.


    Hansen is also looking at Yu Xiuluo, but unfortunately he has not seen the Queen of Shura, naturally can not recognize it, this is not Yu Xiuluo.


    "Masters like to enter the last minute, will this look particularly powerful?" Hansen looked at the jade slippery step by step.


    He did not care about the early arrival of Yu Xiuluo, but he wanted to judge through the other party''s words whether this jade Shulu was the Queen of Shura.


    Yu Xiuluo said coldly: "Is it late to come? At least you can live longer, this is a kind of compassion."


    Han Sen listened to her opening, probably already knowing that this should not be the Queen of Shura, the age and cultivation of the Queen of Shura, should not use such a tone and way of speaking, Han Sen judged that this is not too old Shura woman.


    "Not the Queen of Shura, probably the person of Yu Xiuluo." Han Sen thought and said: "You are kind."


    "Good heart can''t talk, but you can admit defeat now, you can still leave a life." Yu Xiuluo said.


    Hansen smiled: "You are very confident, you don''t know how strong?"


    "Try not to know." Jade Shulu snorted, and the jade hand slowly lifted up. The faint power of the heavens condensed in her hands. It seemed to be hidden, making people feel like they saw something, and it seems Nothing was seen.


    Han Sen stared at the left hand raised by Yu Xiuluo and could not help but frown.


    There should be only half of the non-Tianjing in the vein of Yu Xiuluo, but the non-natural power that this jade Shulu condenses, in Hansen��s view, is very close to the perfect non-natural power.


    Luo Haiyan apparently saw the problem, and suddenly frowned.


    "How is this possible? Her non-natural power seems to be the same as that of Mr. You... Is it that Yu Xiuluo has already got the second half of the "Non-Tianjing"?" Luo Li was shocked and called out. Unbelievable.


    Luo Haijun shook her head slightly: "No, she didn''t get the non-Tianjing in the second half."


    "How can her non-natural powers..." Luo Li did not say anything more. The complete "Non-Tianjing" has been in the hands of Luo Hailu. She said that it is tantamount to doubting Luo Haijun.


    Luo Haiqi looked at Yu Xiuluo��s left-handed look and said: ��The ��Non-Tianjing�� is owned by my Luo family, but after all, it is stolen from the tomb of Shura, and must have a part of Shura��s blood to be able to cultivate. Speaking of it, it should have been the martial arts of the Shura. The Yuxiu Luo has been married to the Shura people for so many generations, and the blood is almost completely repaired, but it is not like the purebred Shura. The blood of this jade is so strong that it can make the half of the "Half-Tianjing" self-improvement, and it is very close to the complete "Non-Tianjing". She is even more terrible than the Queen of Shura, if she gave her a complete "non-day Jing, I really don''t know where she can go."


    ��Can gold coins win her?�� Luo Li asked some unwillingly.


    Luo Haijun is slightly difficult: "Difficult, her non-natural power is very close to me. The fourth shelter has been able to stop her from hitting a few creatures, unless the gold coins can solve her before she releases her, otherwise After she took the shot, everything was late."


    Luo Li listened to Luo Haijun saying that the heart suddenly became anxious, and Yu Xiuluo had already gathered the power of non-natural, but the gold coins still only looked at it, and did not mean to shoot.


    "What happened to that guy? Didn''t he know that the power of non-day power is so good? What are you doing stupidly standing there? Not quick to kill Yu Xiuluo?" Luo Li was in a hurry, but she was no longer anxious. Can only look outside.


    In fact, there are many creatures like Lori''s thoughts. It is very strange to know that the creatures that are not powerful in the sky are so strange. Why did the gold coins not rob the advanced attack?


    "That gold coin is really conceited. It seems that he is waiting for Yu Xiuluo to shoot first." The virtual furnace emperor looked at the gold coins on the field.


    "He doesn''t know if the power of the heavens is a must-attack? Let Yu Xiuluo take the shot first, then he is not dead?" said the whimsical look.


    "In theory, this is true, but the gold coin is indeed a bit weird. Maybe he has the strength to compete against the power of non-sky." The virtual furnace is not sure.


    Yu Xiuluo saw that the gold coin did not move. It was obvious that she was waiting for her first shot. It was also a slight annoyance: "Since you are looking for death, then I will fulfill you."


    Saying, the jade hand swayed, an invisible force slammed into Hansen, and all the creature''s eyes were condensed on her left hand.


    This blow is not gorgeous, nor is it shocking, even without half-waves, but those creatures who know that the power of the heavens is so powerful, know that this is the most dangerous blow in the world, and there must be no time for the shot.


    Hansen also looked at Yu Xiuluo��s left hand. He didn��t take the first shot. He just wanted to see what position this jade Shuro had in the non-Tianjing.

 Chapter 1635： Useless non-natural force

    Everyone''s eyes are focused on Han Sen, because they know that it is useless to see Yu Xiuluo. The power of non-natural power is hard to say, and there is no way to see how the power can kill the opponent.


    "B God will not be too big, it is not the power of heaven!" Tang Zhenliu has all the sweat in his hand, he has nothing to do with Luo, not to mention the use of non-natural power is obviously a Shura, he certainly hopes that the gold can win.


    No one answered him because no one knew the answer and everyone looked at the gold coins on the field.


    When most people think that the gold coin is going to be **** on the spot, suddenly seeing the gold coin move, it seems to be a very casual half-step.


    But after this step, everyone was stunned.


    Nothing happened after this step, but nothing happened to make people feel incredible.


    It��s not very strange that non-natural power has been thrown out, but nothing has happened. Everyone looked at Hansen slyly, and even Yu Xiuluo himself stunned.


    No one believes that non-natural power will have no gold coins.


    "He escaped the power of non-natural?" Lori''s beauty is great. Although she has seen the facts, she still can''t believe what she sees.


    Luo Haijun��s face also showed a stunned color. He looked at the gold coins on the field without talking. He looked down and thought about what he was thinking.


    Yu Xiuluo wears a mask, and outsiders can''t see her expression, but now Yu Xiuluo himself is very clear, her face must be full of horror and unbelief, in fact, she can not accept this result, do not believe that someone can avoid her The power of non-day.


    Because of the fact that there are only half of the "Non-Tianjing", it is not unusual for people to avoid it. However, she is different. Her non-natural power is almost perfect because of the blood relationship. In recent years, No one can escape her non-natural power.


    Yu Xiu Luo''s look is cold, and he does not send a wave of non-natural power, and his hands are continuously waving, and the gold coins are smashed one by one.


    Hansen did not look at his body. His body shape seemed to be a very random movement. However, the non-natural power of Jade Shuro did not hit Hansen, and all of them were dodged.


    Not to mention that Yu Xiuluo is close to perfect non-natural power, even if the true perfect non-natural power, is also restrained by Han Sen''s hole Xuan Jing, almost impossible to hit him.


    "Fake it? Is that a fake power?"


    "I am going, b is too fierce, and the power of heaven is useless in front of him."


    "I must have seen the power of fake."


    "The gold coin is terrible. It is not just the power of the seal. Even the power of the non-sky can not hurt him. What other forces can fight him?"


    "The head of the top ten sons of this time, non-gold coins are all."


    All the creatures were shocked. In the past, Da Luo killed God with all the power of the heavens to kill everything. He gave birth to a super sanctuary, allowing human beings to shelter all the places in the fourth place, and let the aliens and aliens see it. The power of non-natural power.


    It��s the top alien creatures and the aliens. There��s no contempt for the power of non-natural power, but today I see gold coins arbitrarily avoiding the power of non-natural, so they are very suspicious, what they are seeing now is not fake. Not the power of heaven.


    "Non-day power is not fake, but that gold coin is too strong, breaking six roads, the power of immunization seals, even the power of non-days can not hurt him half-point, where did he come from, such strength, how I have never heard of it before?" The **** of the gods brows, and his eyes stare at Hansen.


    "Haha, see it, that is the strongman of our human race."


    "What is the power of non-day, b **** is God, in front of God, everything is slag."


    ......


    Many newly promoted human demigods used to be fans of gold coins. At this time, they felt that some blood was boiling. They couldn��t be like the gold coins. They fought against the aliens on the battle of God and won their own glory for mankind.


    Different creatures and aliens naturally do not believe that gold coins are human beings.


    "What is the strong man of your race, that is obviously a strange creature."


    "What is a different creature, that is our alien family."


    The stands are full of quarrels, and in the battlefield, Yu Minger is shocked to the extreme, and the non-natural power that has always made her proud is completely useless to the enemies in front of him.


    No matter how hard she tried, she used to be unfavorable, but now she has completely lost her edge.


    Hansen��s seemingly free-moving body has become more and more tall in the eyes of Yu Minger, and it is becoming more and more mysterious and unpredictable, which has greatly affected Yu Ming��s self-confidence.


    Han Sen probably already knows how far Yu Minger��s non-natural power has reached, and there is still a distance from the truly perfect non-natural force, which is much worse than zero.


    If Han Han can reach super, it will definitely not be worse than Yu Minger.


    "This jade Xiluo is indeed a scourge, but only half of the "Non-Tianjing" can reach this level, or kill it first, so as not to become a trouble later." Han Sen''s eyes flashed a murderous murder, and his body suddenly ran away. In an instant, it was in front of Yu Minger.


    Yu Minger suffered a serious blow to her self-confidence at this time, and the momentum fell to the bottom of the valley, but she still flashed Hansen��s fist to her heart.


    Hansen did not catch up, took out the blood blowing to the lips, and blew a fierce blow to Yu Minger, and a **** light went straight to the door of Yu Minger.


    Yu Minger is the best blood in the history of Yu Xiuluo. Under this circumstance, he still forced to calm down and turned to avoid the blood.


    However, she was not able to completely escape. The blood flashed over her cheeks and split the mask on her face into two pieces.


    Hansen''s figure appeared in front of Yuming''s face like a teleport, and his fist was about to slam on her face, but when she saw her face, it was a slight glimpse. She subconsciously caught her fist and did not bang her fist in jade. Minger''s face.


    "How could it be like this?" Hansen secretly surprised, Yu Minger''s face is really like zero. If it is not Yu Minger''s older age, Hansen even suspects that this is zero.


    "If you want to kill, you will kill." Yu Minger stood there, watching Han Sen''s fist in front of her, biting her lip and said.


    "Tell me, what is your name? Which one belongs to the Shura?" Hansen asked Yu Minger.


    Hansen has been checking his life and never gave up, but he has never had a clue. Now he is surprised to see Yu Minger.


    Before figuring out her relationship with zero, Hansen did not intend to kill her.


    However, Yu Minger did not say a word. Suddenly there was a light door behind her. She threw herself into the light door and said with hate: "Gold coins, right? I remember you, next time. I will never lose again."


    Han Sen looked at Yu Minger��s confession and refused to stop. Since he was not prepared to kill Yu Minger, it would be useless to stop her.


    Even if Yu Minger does not say, Han Sen probably knows that she must be a vein of jade, and the monk can''t run the temple.

 Chapter 1636： Meet strange people again

    The word gold coin has become the hottest topic in the fourth shelter and even the whole universe. The hottest topic now is who the gold coin is.


    For the creatures of the Fourth Shelter, it is not important for the gold coins. Now all creatures believe that the gold coins will surely reach the top ten sons of God, and it is even possible to obtain the position of the top ten sons.


    Hansen did not have the mood to care about this. After he returned to the league, he immediately pulled the zero and looked left and right. The more he saw it, the more exactly he was.


    "The jade Shura will not be a zero mom or sister?" Han Sen thought in his heart.


    But when I think about it, I feel that it is not right. Although I look like a girl, she is not too young. Maybe the actual age of the jade is not zero.


    Han Sen wants to come and think, or find someone to inquire about the jade Xiu Luo who is in the end, she has exposed the face, but also the Shura, and Yu Xiuluo can not get rid of the relationship, it is not difficult to find out.


    After Han Sen found a variety of ways, he really let him inquire about it. In fact, it was not difficult at all, because Yu Minger lost to the gold coin, and it also caused heated discussion in the Shura.


    Hansen soon knew that the Yu Minger was indeed a person of Yu Xiuluo, and was the daughter of the Queen of Shura. Before that, no one knew that Yu Minger was so powerful.


    "The daughter of Queen Shura? Can it be said that Zero may also be the daughter of Queen Shura? No, if she is the daughter of Queen Shura, how can she usually have a human appearance?" Hansen felt that this was a bit unreliable, for a time. I can''t guess why.


    "It seems that I can only find the answer from the jade Xiu Luo." Han Sen secretly thought.


    The war of God is still going on. Hansen��s next opponents have chosen to abstain. No one dares to fight with him.


    Hansen was calm all the way, but there was another big event on the battlefield of God. The Lord of Heaven was defeated by a creature who didn��t know where it came from, and he was defeated very badly. He was directly bombarded by a punch. In the fourth shelter, it caused a huge sensation, no less than Hansen defeated the six great emperors.


    Fortunately, the Lord of Heaven is a stranger, and he was not really killed. It was a little regret that Hansen listened.


    However, the existence of the strongman who can kill the extraterrestrial master, Han Sen is very vigilant, inquired in detail what is the situation, the answer is Hansen face change.


    Listening to the description of Wang Yuhang who saw the battle at that time, the person who shot the lord of the heavens could not see whether it was a strange creature or a stranger. He wore a black ink-like armor and punched it with a strong flame. The flame is very cold.


    The Lord of Heaven has been frozen with the gene nucleus, and then smashed, there is no room for resistance.


    "The armored geek in the big iron stove?" After listening to Wang Yuhang''s description, Han Sen suddenly jumped out of a horrible figure in his mind and could not help but feel some headaches.


    If it is really the armored geek in the big iron furnace, Han Sen does not have enough confidence to defeat him.


    At the beginning of the battle between the headless stone man and the armored geek, Hansen still remembers it now, and the horror of the armored geeks has surpassed many top-level existences in the fourth shelter in Hansen��s impression.


    Hansen consciously may not be able to do it.


    In the next round, Hansen went to see the battle of the armored geeks in advance, although the opponent''s abstention did not appear, but Hansen still saw the armored geek, it really is the one in the big iron stove.


    "Well, don''t enjoy the big iron stove, run here to participate in what kind of war?" Han Sen felt a little headache.


    Hansen studied the armored geeks and their promotion routes, and found that they could not meet the armored geeks before the top ten sons, and they were relieved.


    In case his fight with the armored geeks is both bad, it is not good to let others smash the cheaper. The advanced tenth and then say, then look at the situation.


    Because of the appearance of the armored geeks, the original situation has changed. Before that, the gold coins were able to get the top position of the top ten sons of the gods. Now they are all talking about the gold coins and the armored geeks who are stronger.


    It is strange to say that no one knows where the armored geeks came from, and no news came out. It is estimated that except for Hansen, the other creatures did not even know that the armored geeks came out of the big iron furnace.


    "This is really a big trouble. At the beginning, the headless stone man used the destiny tower to get the armored geek. I don''t know if I can make it." Hansen didn''t have enough confidence in his heart.


    Hansen��s own matchup was almost a green light. He didn��t encounter obstacles any more. He went to see the battles of the armored geeks. The same opponents abstained and abstained. No one dared to stop his promotion.


    Even many top-level demigods are directly abstaining. When they think of the end of the heavenly host, no one has the courage to fight with the armored geeks.


    Hansen looked at the opponent behind the armored geek. After watching it for a while, he couldn''t help but sneak a glimpse, because he found that before advancing to the top ten sons, Gu Liancheng would actually hit the armored geek.


    "Gu Gucheng is very strong, but the armored geek is very evil. I still advised her to let her not play well." Han Sen ran back to the shelter, found Gu Qingcheng, and found himself in the relic of God. I said it to the armored geek.


    "Gu Jie, the armored geek is very evil, maybe you have the power not to belong to the fourth shelter, you should not fight with him, it will be bad to hurt your beautiful face." Hansen said with a joke.


    "Why, do you think I am not his opponent?" Gu Qingcheng said with a smile, Hansen said.


    "No, I think it is. He is a monster. It is similar to a beast. You are a beautiful woman with a tender and tender body. It is not worthwhile to fight a beast," Hansen said.


    Gu Qingcheng condensed a smile and looked at Han Sen. "If he is exactly like you said, it is from the big iron stove, then I will go to meet him."


    ��Why?�� Hansen asked inexplicably.


    "Do you know what the big iron stove is?" Gu Qingcheng did not answer Han Sen''s question, but asked a strange question.


    "How do I know this?" Hansen smiled bitterly. He wanted to know what the big iron stove was. He wouldn''t provoke it at first.


    Gu Qingcheng��s look is somewhat complicated and said: ��If you describe nothing wrong, the big iron stove should be the alchemy furnace of a very famous practicing spirit.��


    "You said that the big iron stove is an ancient human?" Hansen suddenly squinted at the eyes, incredulously looking at Gu Qingcheng.

 Chapter 1637： The origin of the geek

    "I have not seen it with my own eyes, and I am still not sure about it for the time being." Gu Qingcheng said calmly.


    "Do we have such things in ancient humans?" Hansen still didn''t believe it.


    Although human history has been in existence for tens of thousands of years, there should be a history without legends, but even if these are added together, they are not as long as the history of the Shura. The ancient races of the race.


    To say that human beings have such powerful treasures in ancient times, Hansen really can''t believe it. If human beings are so powerful, they have already risen in the universe, and they won''t enter the universe so late. It is a vassal of the Shura.


    "The humans did have some strange things in that era. In fact, you have one thing, but there is no such power now." Gu Qingcheng smiled and looked at Han Sen.


    "Do you mean Tai Ajian?" Han Sen wanted to come and think, and he only had the history of this sword, which is similar to the era of Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng nodded: "It��s very strong before the sword is broken. When I left, Tai Ajian was one of the top ten swords. Later I didn��t know why it was broken. At that time, many things were also It no longer exists, I don''t know what happened in the end, but one thing I am sure, if the big iron stove is exactly the same as what you described, it is the alchemy furnace."


    ��Is the alchemy furnace used to train medicinal herbs?�� Hansen asked.


    Gu Qingcheng said with a deep indulgence: "The ultimate pursuit of many practicing qi in that era is to be able to fly into a fairy. The medicinal medicine is one of the cultivating methods of the genre. It is widely circulated among the practicing qi. The most famous one is Dan. The furnace is the longevity furnace of the great Qi Shi Xu Fu."


    "Xu Fu? I seem to have heard of this name. Did the ancient emperor go to the sea to find the immortal elixir in the ancient times?" Hansen thought about it, he had heard it in the fairy tale of the kindergarten.


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head and said: "Before I entered the shelter, there was no first emperor. I know that Xu Fu is a very famous and powerful man. He is good at the technique of Dan Lian, but the Dan he practiced is not an remedy. It is his own body."


    "Practicing your body? He wants to practice himself as a drug?" Hansen was even more surprised.


    "Of course not. He borrowed the refining body and absorbed the gas of the medicinal herbs to condense the inner dan, and finally achieve the purpose of flying into the celestial. But unfortunately, modern science has confirmed that there is no celestial existence, and we practiced at that time. Qishu, really can break the virtual blanks, and there are very few flying. Most of them are just rumors. I don��t think anyone is really successful. Even if it is really successful, I don��t know where I went. Anyway, it��s impossible to be a fairyland.�� Gu Qingcheng shrugged his shoulders and said.


    Han Sen listened to the heart of the move. When the original Xuanzi was broken and the void arrived, the result reached the shelter. Then, can other smashers who have broken the void have reached the shelter?


    If Xu Fuzhen succeeds in breaking the void, he is also very likely to reach the shelter. The stove is really the longevity stove of Xu Fu. Will the armored geek be Xu Fu?


    However, Hansen thinks that there is something wrong. According to the Jade Lion King, his father, the old lion, also saw the big iron stove when he was young. He wants to come to the age of the old lion, I am afraid that it is more than the history of mankind. It��s much longer, it��s something that you��ve seen when you were young, and it��s impossible to be human.


    "I think it should be just a coincidence. The big iron stove has not been known for many years in the relics of the gods. It is certainly longer than the history of human beings. It is unlikely to be the longevity furnace of Xu Fu." Han Sen said to Gu Qingcheng. .


    "Is it necessary to try to know." Gu Qingcheng said stubbornly.


    Seeing that Jiangcheng insisted on a battle with the armored geeks, Hansen had no other way. Anyway, he reminded him that he would say something, and Gugongcheng could not blame him for anything.


    The war of God is still going on. Hansen and the armored geeks have hardly been hindered. They have taken the initiative to abstain from their aliens and aliens, and let them go straight round after round.


    After half a month, I finally got to the battle of Gu Qingcheng and the armored geek.


    In the previous game, Gu Qingcheng also performed very amazingly, so this game attracted a lot of attention from different creatures and aliens. All the creatures were guessing that Gu Chengcheng dared not fight with the armored geeks.


    It turns out that Gu Qingcheng really is a stubborn person. Although Hansen reminded him repeatedly, Gu Qingcheng still insisted on playing. When she appeared in the battlefield, it suddenly caused a huge cheer.


    This is to cheer for Gu Cangcheng''s courage, but also hide another meaning, they can finally see the armored geek shot.


    Because no one paid attention to this armored stranger at the beginning, until he fought a battle with the heavenly master, it attracted the attention of many souls. After that war, there was no living spirit to dare to fight with the armored geeks, so most people did not see it at all. After the armored geek shot, I don��t know how strong his strength is.


    Now Gu Liancheng is willing to fight, they just look at the armored geeks is not as invincible as the legend.


    Hansen did not have a match today, so he returned to the Shadow Shelter and watched the match with Wang Yuhang.


    Han Sen knows that Gu Qingcheng is very strong, but the armored geeks are also very horrible. If Gu Liancheng can win, Han Sen is not sure at all. He can only wish in the heart good luck.


    "Old Han, Gu Jie, is he okay?" Wang Yuhang asked with some concern. He had seen the armored geeks screaming at the lord of the heavens and knowing the terrible horror of the armor, so he was very worried.


    "Since she dares to go, there should be no problem. With her ability, even if it is not good, if she wants to escape, there should be no one in the fourth shelter." Hansen can only say good things.


    "Who escaped? It was the armored geek who fled." The moon was cold and walked over and sat down next to the stone steps.


    "I hope so." Hansen smiled bitterly.


    Both the sheep and the green cows came over to cheer on Gu Qingcheng, but unfortunately they could not hear it in the city of God.


    Seeing that the battlefield has been opened, Gu Qingcheng walked into the battlefield. Almost at the same time, there was also a light door opposite the Gucheng, and the armored geek came out from the light door.


    Everyone''s eyes are fixed on the armored geek, and more or less in my heart are expecting what kind of performance he will have.


    The shock of the smashing of the lord of the heavens has still left many creatures with a lingering fear. Some people are still expecting the same picture to repeat itself.


    Gu Qingcheng��s eyes are staring at the armored geeks. It seems that if she is thoughtful, she does not know if she has found anything.


    The armored geeks did not speak, and they raised their fists directly. The flames of the body suddenly burned up, but the flames of the flames radiated but not the heat, but the coldness of the bones.

 Chapter 1638： Invincible

    Gu Qingcheng is more simply, and the sword is directly pulled out. The pure sword and the sword of the overbearing sword instantly reach the front of the armored geek.


    The collision of the fist and the sword, the flames of the flames swayed, the horrible power exploded, and the indestructible battlefield was blown up by a pit larger than the basketball court.


    The power of this sword is not inferior to the power of the last six reigns of the six great emperors. All the creatures that are seen are exposed to the faint color.


    Han Sen also looked at the frown, and the strength of the sword of Gu��s city was stronger than he imagined.


    However, the armored geeks are still unmoved, the blaze of the body is getting stronger and stronger, and the strength of the body is getting stronger and stronger.


    As far as the boxing is concerned, the light flame is like a prisoner, and Gu Gucheng is covered in the flames.


    In fact, the entire battlefield seems to be a volcanic eruption, only to see the raging flames rushed to the sky, only to see the flames, can not see the image of Gu Qingcheng and armored geeks.


    Hey!


    I saw a meteor bursting out of the flames, hitting the shield on the battlefield, slamming the shield, and then seeing it was that Gu��s body hit the shield, and the blood was She spewed out of her mouth, and the shield that was splashed was everywhere.


    Gu Gucheng��s body has been frozen with a layer of frost, which looks like a person who is covered with white powder.


    The next second, the flames re-emerged, Gu Qingcheng''s face changed, the body retreated, penetrated into a light door, turned out to be defeated and exited the battlefield.


    The people who watched the war have long been stunned, and their faces are full of horror.


    Gu Qingcheng broke out with such terrible fighting power, and even insisted on two punches in front of the armored geeks. These strengths are terrible and terrible, and the scene is dead.


    Absolute strength, absolute suppression.


    "Gu Jie, are you okay?" Han Sen hurried up to support Gu Qingcheng who passed through the martial arts monument. He only felt that her body was cold, but she touched her body and let Han Sen feel her palm. They are almost frozen.


    "I still can''t die." Gu Qingcheng said with a trembling lips.


    "Small silver and silver, come over and help." Han Sen quickly called the small silver and silver to let the small silver and silver use the silver lightning to treat Gu Liancheng''s injury.


    The silver thunderbolt fell on Gu Qingcheng, and after half an hour, the situation of Gu Qingcheng gradually improved.


    "Yes." After more than an hour, Gu Qingcheng spoke and his face was completely restored. The small silver and silver stopped treatment.


    "Gu Jie, is the strength of the armored geek really so strong?" Wang Yuhang couldn''t help but ask.


    Gu Qingcheng just shook his head and said nothing. After leaving the martial arts field, Hansen was called alone. He said to Hansen: "The means used by the armored geeks is really a means of refining."


    "So he really is Xu Fu?" Hansen was surprised.


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head: "No, although the means he uses is a means of practicing the gentleman, but his strength makes me feel like a practicing gentleman. He feels more like a strange creature."


    Hansen frowned at Gu Qingcheng and always wondered what Gu Xiangcheng wanted to express.


    Gu Qingcheng sorted out his thoughts before he went on to say: "Are you saying that there is no possibility that alien biology will be a means of practicing a gentleman?"


    "Is this possible? As far as I know, their strengths are born, no matter what they are, they have no way to change. Learn the skills of human beings and some artistic concepts, but if you say strength. In my own words, I am afraid it is difficult to change." Han Sen thought about it.


    Gu Qingcheng said with indulgence: "Don''t you say that the armored geeks have been in the big iron furnace? If it is really a long-burning stove, maybe someone used the method of practicing the spirits and refining it in the longevity furnace. So that his physique has undergone some changes."


    ��A different creature with the ability to practice the spirits?�� Hansen thought that some scalp was numb.


    Although Hansen has not experienced that era, he does not know how strong he is. However, he only knows the ability of the imperial city.


    If a powerful alien has the ability to train a gentleman, it is really terrible.


    The armored geek once again won the victory and shocked the entire fourth shelter. The creature that originally thought that the gold coin might compete with the armored geeks, after watching this battle, thought that the gold coin is not the opponent of the armor.


    Armored geeks can beat the six strongest strikes with a single blow, and that is not his bottom limit, it seems that the strength gap is a bit obvious.


    "How can we have such a terrible strong person in our fourth shelter? He has not yet been promoted to God without breaking the void. Is this unscientific?"


    "Maybe it is the **** who fell to the fourth shelter."


    "There should be no suspense in this world of war, and the armored geek is the second gold coin."


    "There is no suspense, and the armored geeks are too strong."


    ......


    Even the strongest of the Lord of the Gods has already died, only hope to be able to enter the top ten, no longer expect to get the first place, the power of the armored geek is too desperate.


    Hansen does not think so. Although the armored geek is very strong, it is not absolutely invincible. At least Gu Chengcheng also took his two punches and did not die.


    As long as it is not absolutely invincible, it means there is a chance.


    Hansen asked in detail the details of the battle between Gu Qingcheng and the armored geeks, and the means by which the armored geeks used the martial arts.


    According to Gu Qingcheng, the use of power by the armored geeks is a kind of "Dan Yu Shu" that is famous in her time. It condenses the power in the inner Dan, and when it is needed, it can explode its own strength.


    Nedan is equivalent to a compressed version of the sea of ??air, the strength contained in the inner, far more powerful than its own power.


    Gu Qingcheng told Han Sen that the body of the armored geek is not much stronger than her. The first punch of the armored geek is his own strength, and Gu Qingcheng can compete with it.


    However, the strength of the armored singer Nei Dan is much stronger than that of Gucheng. The second punch broke out from Nei Dan, and Gu Qingcheng was hard to resist, so it would be defeated.


    The war of the gods continued, and Hansen smoothly entered the top ten gods. Not to mention the armored geeks, no one dared to fight with him, and also entered the top ten gods.


    After the decision of the Ten Great Sons, the battle of God is over, leaving only the last ten gods to rank, each of the gods will take turns to confront the other nine sons, and finally the ranking of the top ten sons.


    At this time, almost everyone thought that the armored geeks must be the head of the top ten gods. Even several of the top ten gods have already said that they will not attend the battle with the armored geeks.


    After all, no creature is really not afraid of death, even if it has the ability to resurrect, it does not want to be killed once.

 Chapter 1639： Instructor

    There is still a time when the top ten gods are in the battle, and Hansen has been studying the possibility of defeating the armored geeks.


    Because I don��t know the inner eruption of the armored madman, the power can burst out. If only Hansen sees it, Hansen��s current physical strength combined with the little angel��s body and blood. The blessings should have the opportunity to defeat the armored geeks.


    In the no-man''s place, Hansen tried to fit with the little angel, and the powerful force instantly filled his whole body, and the moment of strength surpassed the great emperor.


    There is no negative effect on the fit with the little angels, and Hansen can always fight in this state.


    However, this state can not defeat the armored geeks is difficult to say, so Han Sen in this state, tried to use the secret of blood.


    The blood of the whole body leaked out of the blood vessels and flowed into the flesh and blood bones, which made Hansen''s body have a wonderful change.


    At the same time, the destiny tower in the sea of ??souls also trembled, like Hansen in response, not as calm and calm as there is no fluctuation.


    Hansen summoned the destiny tower, put it in his hands, tried to control the attack of the tower, Hansen did not really fight, he just wanted to see, in this state, how long he can last.


    The situation is beyond Hansen''s unexpected good. After using the little angel to use the blood secret technique, he did not feel that the body has a great burden. He maintained this state for nearly one day, and gradually felt the body exhausted. a feeling of.


    "Time is enough. If you can''t use it for a long time, you should be divided." After Hansen and the little angel disintegrated, they suddenly felt a sense of weakness in their body. It seems that the **** secrets have a strong influence on the body. However, after fitting with the little angels, this influence has been greatly weakened.


    Back in the league, Xiaohua and Boa are playing in the yard, zero is drinking tea in front of the stone table, and watching them two little guys.


    "Zero, will it be boring to watch them at home? If you are bored, you can go to a shelter." Hansen��s heart is awkward.


    For the safety of the family, it has been unfair to zero to keep the zeros in the league to look after the flowers and the ecstasy.


    Zero reveals a clean smile, then puts a cup of tea in front of Hansen, and fills the cup with his hands, holding his hot tea in his hands, and getting close to the hot cup of tea, gently sip a sip. .


    Looking at zero, I don''t know why, Han Sen feels inexplicable peace of mind, as if everything is not so important.


    "No matter what her identity is, I will not let anyone hurt her." Hansen secretly vowed to hold the teacup and enjoy the rare time.


    "Instructor, still can''t find the elegant, I am afraid he is dead." In the palace, a man in a cloak said to the man sitting on the throne.


    "Who killed the elegant?" The man sitting on the throne looks very young, but not quite like humans.


    A long silver hair, a **** mark on the eyebrows, a unicorn-like spiral long horn on the top of the head, and a pair of golden dragon wings on the back, in the presence of a golden crystal armor, it is exceptional Majestic.


    "I haven''t found it yet, but with the ability to be elegant, I can''t think of anyone who can kill him. Even the saints who teach blood, it is not difficult to defeat the elegant, but I want to kill the elegant, I am afraid. It��s not so easy, it��s so silent to kill the elegant people, and the suspicion may be the new president.�� The cloak man said.


    "Why is he? Does he have that strength?" The man, known as the instructor, looked at the cloak man with interest.


    The man in the cloak bowed his head slightly: "The new president of the new stream is mysterious. We haven''t found out his details yet. I don''t know if he is like us. I don''t know if he is a blood-stained person. He also sneaked into the new Liushe in order to investigate him. His suspicion is the biggest."


    "Only these are not enough to show that he killed Qingya." The instructor said calmly.


    "I want to know if he killed the elegant and simple. Just let me try him. I naturally know if he has such ability." The man in the cloak said.


    "The new Liushe is part of our organization after all. I have also agreed with the president of the new stream, and will not intervene in the affairs of their new club. If it is not certain that the new president will be the same as us, temporarily Still don''t want to move him." The instructor said faintly.


    "What about the elegant things?" the cloak man raised his head and asked.


    "This event will be put aside for the time being. If the new stream president really did, it will be able to check it out sooner or later. Now there is a more important thing that you need to do." The instructor said.


    "Please ask the instructor to order." The cloak man quickly bowed his head and bowed.


    "Do you hear about the two creatures that appeared in the fourth shelter?" the instructor said.


    "I heard that the instructors suspect that they are blood-stricken people?" said the cloak man.


    The instructor shook his head slightly: "They can''t be the people who teach the blood, but there are some exceptions. Find some people in the shelter to check their true identity."


    "Instructors, their strength is almost invincible in the fourth shelter, and we can not enter the fourth shelter, relying on the creatures of the fourth shelter, I am afraid that it is difficult to deal with them." The man in the cloak said.


    "You don''t have to deal with them, just look at it and make sure they are human." The instructor said faintly.


    "Yes, this is the case, and the eye of the gods is still in the fourth shelter. With its ability, it should be able to tell if they are human." The man in the cloak said.


    ��Is the owner of the other three gene cores checked?�� the instructor asked.


    "The owner of the real blood and the sky umbrella has not yet found out that the owner of the crystal nucleus is probably Hansen, still waiting for confirmation." The cloak man thought about it.


    "Han''s family? It''s really a ghost, you go, make sure his identity as soon as possible." The instructor flashed a playful expression in his eyes.


    A few days later, the top ten sons of the station finally began, Hansen''s first round of opponents turned out to be the Lord of the Gods.


    Hansen is naturally not afraid of the Lord of the Divine. If he is not going to participate in the war of God recently, he has long been eager to enter the domain of God and kill the goddess.


    Now Hansen only hopes that the Lord of the Gods will not abstain, and it is also a very good choice to kill the Lord of the Divine.


    In the battle of God, killing the Lord of the Divine, only one-on-one battle is required, but when going to the sanctuary, Hansen will face many superpowers, and the difficulty is not on a level.


    After Hansen entered the battlefield, he found that the Lord of the Divines was within the battlefield and did not choose to abstain. He could not help but have a heart.

 Chapter 1640： Field of god

    The goddess looked at the war in the martial art field of the sanctuary shelter, and looked at a man who was wrapped in the light and walked into the battlefield.


    This man, known as the gold coin, is familiar with the goddess. Now, within the entire fourth shelter, there are too few people who don��t know the word gold.


    But the goddess looked at the gold coin, always a little familiar feeling. This familiarity is not familiar to the gold coin, but a feeling that I have seen the gold coin before, but she can''t remember it. Where did she see the gold coin?


    It''s no wonder that the goddess can''t think of it. In any case, she can''t connect such a peerless powerhouse with the former man who was snarled by a black-backed dog.


    At that time, the goddess didn��t look at Hansen at all. She had already been slammed into the mountain wall by the black-backed dog. She also thought that the man was dead, so the goddess would feel a little impression, but it was Unexpectedly, I have seen Hansen in the end.


    The Lord of the Gods watched Hansen enter the battlefield and directly summoned a golden scepter in his hand.


    The Lord of the Gods has two wings, wearing a gorgeous armor, and the golden scepter in his hand is shining. This shape is really prestige, and it seems to be the creation **** in some religious legends.


    Han Sen looked at the Lord of the Gods, and he was thinking about how he could kill him directly, and he would not let him have the opportunity to withdraw from the battlefield.


    The domain of the gods is a super-god creature, and the lord of the gods is a super-god creature. Even if Hansen��s super-god gene is full, it is still very interested in the super-beast and the gene nucleus.


    I haven''t waited for Hansen to take the shot. The Lord of the Gods first moved. I saw that he raised the scepter in his hand. The golden crystal at the top of the scepter immediately gave off a dazzling glow, and suddenly the entire battlefield was covered. Within the golden brilliance.


    Hansen has the ability to be indifferent to the law in the state of super emperor. Naturally, he will not be afraid of the golden brilliance. However, after the golden brilliance falls on him, Hansen is slightly strange because the golden brilliance seems completely No power was released and did not affect Hansen��s body.


    Although the state of the super emperor is not dimmed, there is still a feeling. If there is destructive or negative state, Hansen will still feel a little.


    However, there is no feeling at all, which means that these golden brilliances are not aggressive.


    Hansen did not see the use of Golden Guanghua, and there was no time to think about it. The lord of the gods holding the scepter in his hand had already killed Hansen.


    Hansen did not move, and when he saw that the scepter was about to lie on him, he suddenly blew his blood to his lips and blew it out to the Lord of the Gods.


    Hey!


    Even the strong man like the Lord of the Gods could not withstand the destructive power of blowing blood, and was directly smothered by blood, and the whole head was blasted.


    But in the next second, the head of the lord of the gods was instantly regenerated, as if it had no effect at all, and the scepter still turned to Hansen.


    Hansen frowned slightly, and a fist hit the scepter. The powerful force forced the scepter to bounce off, but it did not hurt the Lord of the Divine.


    The Lord of the Gods saw that his power was not too inferior, and suddenly he showed ecstasy, and the scepter in his hand took the horrible golden light and smashed it toward Hansen again.


    Hansen resisted the violent offensive of the Lord of the Gods, and he blew the bleeding continuously with blood blowing. Those blood sprayed on the Lord of the Divine, exploding his body again and again, but the Lord of the Divine seems to have unlimited life. The true God, no matter how much trauma he suffered from his body, can recover immediately in the next second.


    It is recovery, not healing, and the flesh and blood that has been blasted disappears instantly, and his body recovers, not as simple as healing.


    Hansen has seen some clues that the Lord of the Divine can recover quickly, apparently not his own physical ability, but the golden brilliance field.


    Within the golden light field, the Lord of the Gods seems to have the ability to recover indefinitely. Any harm is useless to him, and even weakening his power is impossible.


    "No wonder his golden brilliance has no attack power. It turns out that this power is used by himself." Hansen was slightly surprised.


    "The power of gold coins is not very strong, and it is a little stronger than the Lord of the Gods."


    "It seems that the gold coin is not as good as the armor, and the head of the heavens, which is almost the same as the Lord of the Gods, was shot and killed by the armor, but he could not break the field of the **** of the gods."


    "If this loses, he may not even be able to get the second son."


    "The Lord of the Gods is not the top veteran god, the gold coin is still too tender."


    "The power of gold coins seems to be much weaker than I thought. There is no such thing as the domineering of the armor."


    "I see, the gold coin is purely dependent on the gene core. If there is no gene core, he is only barely considered to be the top."


    "It can''t be said that the gold coin has not used his nuclear gene, and the outcome is still unknown."


    "And don''t say if he can win, even if he wins, do you think his current state is qualified to compete with the armor?"


    "The first thing to fight for, the armor is definitely the first, and the gold coin is still very hopeful to win the second son."


    The Lord of the Gods is not the oldest top-ranking strongman. Hansen, who is in the super-imperial state, does not fall into the wind. In the realm of the gods, it is like a **** that is immortal, and it is difficult to distinguish it with Hansen.


    Hansen was very interested in the realm of the **** of the gods. He ignored the words of others, took the blood-sucking gene back, and summoned the six swords left by the six emperors.


    Although the six swords were not as powerful as Hansen��s hands in the hands of the six great emperors, Hansen did not intend to practice all the six swords, but only simulated the last six swords of the six emperors.


    Although only six or seven points are similar, the power is already very amazing. The turbulent forces between the heavens and the earth are condensed toward the six swords, making the strength of the six swords stronger and stronger.


    Everyone looked at the big surprise, and others couldn''t see Hansen''s details. I was surprised that Hansen was able to use the six-story sword.


    This is a six-way life experience. It is not possible to use six swords. Hansen uses almost no difference from the six, which is naturally very surprising.


    When the power of the sword condensed into a strong one, Han Sen fell down with a sword, but the target was not the Lord of the Divine, but the scepter in his hand.


    The Lord of the Gods suddenly changed color, did not dare to touch the six swords, forcibly evaded the sword light of six swords.


    Six reunifications can''t just release a sword. Hansen has even smashed a few swords. Although the power is not as strong as in the hands of the six great emperors, it is also very scary.


    The Lord of the Gods did not dare to let the six knives in the top of his scepter''s scepter, and finally quit the battlefield without admitting.


    Although Hansen won this battle of the Son of God, but his confidence in him fell, and almost no one thought that the gold coin was qualified to compete with the armor for the position of the first god.

 Chapter 1641： Sen Luo fantasy

    Hansen��s battle with the armor was Hansen��s fourth game. In addition to the lord of the gods, Hansen also defeated the other two sons. Although it was an advantage to win, it was inferior to the armored geek. a lot of.


    The armored geeks did not fight at all. The opponents in the first few games all abstained. No one dared to go to fight with him. Just above the momentum, Hansen lost a lot.


    Now all the creatures are guessing, the gold coins dare not fight with the armor.


    Hansen did not think so much, still as usual, in the effort to cultivate "Dong Xuan Jing", hoping to raise the umbrella to super.


    Ji Yanran went to the company, leaving only Hansen, Xiaohua and Boer in the family, Xiaohua and Boer playing in the yard, Hansen self-cultivating the tunnel Xuan Jing.


    At noon, no one came back at home. Ji Yanran was very busy at the company. He had to work overtime at the company at noon. Hansen thought about it and went to the street with Xiaohua and Boa.


    "Dad, I want to eat ice cream." Boa took Hansen''s neck and said happily.


    "Well, taking advantage of your mom is not here, today our grandfather will indulge one time, want to eat what to eat, let you eat full." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Long live daddy." Boa cheered up.


    Hansen also lazy to open the aircraft, the road is more convenient, go out to the street, directly step on the automatic road, and soon to the business district.


    The grandfather put a stomach to eat, and went shopping all over the food shop. Hansen didn��t dare to eat the bad belly with the baby and the small flowers. With their physique, the general poison would not be a thing to drink. Don''t say ordinary food anymore.


    The flower is only one year old, the amount of rice is already very amazing, and it can be eaten by ordinary adults, but he is very quiet, and under the guidance of Ji Yanran, even eating is very courteous.


    After the satiated meal, Han Sen went to the toilet, put the baby and the small flowers in the children''s entertainment area, and went to the bathroom.


    Boa and Xiaohua sat on both sides of the small seesaw, and they were very happy to play on it.


    At this time, suddenly a woman came to the children''s entertainment area, and before the guardrail of the entertainment area, she was suddenly stopped by the brain.


    "Ms. You have not deposited children here. Can you help me?" Zhinao said to the woman.


    "Of course." The woman smiled slightly, and the jade hand was shot on the brain of the brain. The instrument exploded instantly.


    However, the explosion did not cause riots. The entire children''s entertainment area seemed to have been cut off from the building. Everything that happened here seemed to have nothing to do with the building. It seems that it has been neglected by everyone. general.


    The other children were still playing, but Boa suddenly jumped from the top of the seesaw and stood in front of the small flowers, staring at the woman who came to this side step by step.


    ��I can feel my arrival. It seems that you are not a useless ornamental pet.�� The woman looked at Boa��s smile.


    "Sister, you better hurry to leave. My father is very fierce. He doesn''t like women. When he comes back to see you, he will be very angry and will kill you." Bao Er blocked in front of the small flowers. Said the woman.


    "Then I really want to go quickly. I don''t like very fierce men. I only like beautiful little boys." The woman said, her body flashed, and she suddenly reached the side of the flower as if it had been teleported. Grabbed the collar of the small flower.


    Boa''s chubby little hand picked up the small flowers, and his body shape quickly jumped, and even escaped the woman''s palm and quickly rushed outside the children''s entertainment area.


    The woman''s surprised color: "Those guys are really waste, the intelligence is so wrong, and what kind of ornamental pets, such speed, the average top half of the gods may not be able to do."


    Hey!


    Boa took the small flowers and rushed to the edge of the children''s entertainment area, but it seemed to hit an invisible wall. It was suddenly bounced back, and the two brothers and sisters fell into a ball.


    The woman smiled and walked over: "Even if you are a semi-god-level pet, it is useless. If you don''t want to be killed, you should stand on the side and don''t move."


    "Sister, Boa does not want to die, but if you lose your brother, Dad will kill Bo, my sister is so beautiful, my heart must be very good, help Boa? Do not take my brother?" The big eyes showed innocent colors, and said pitifully.


    "It''s a cute pet, I really want to bring you back... Eat it..." The woman put out her tongue and licked her lips. Her tongue is snake-like, thin and long, and the front end is still forked. It looks very strange. .


    "Baoer is still small, too little meat is not good to eat, or if your sister is waiting for a few more years, wait for Baoer to grow up, and if the meat is fat, come back to eat Boa?" Boa keeps the flowers behind him, գSaid with a big eye.


    The little flower came out from the shoulder of Boa, and looked at the woman with some curiosity.


    "You are so smart, but unfortunately you have no time to delay, even if you are Hansen''s beast soul, it is difficult to contact him through my Sen Luo fantasy, or die this heart." The woman said The figure flashed again, grabbing the small flower like a teleport.


    Boa took the small flowers, the speed was surprisingly fast, and the woman''s figure flashed a few times. Even though she could not touch the small flowers, her face could not help but change slightly.


    Seriously looked at Boa, the woman said coldly: "Those guys are really waste, such a strong pet beast soul, they actually think that it is just an ornamental, after returning, you must ask the instructor to punish them."


    As said, the woman had black and purple smoke, and inside the children''s area, there were black and purple smoke everywhere. The smoke seemed to be a ribbon, entangled with the treasure and the small flowers.


    Because there are black and purple smoke everywhere, Boa and Xiaohua have no place to move.


    The black-violet smoke was contaminated by other children, and suddenly it was like a rope, which directly bound their bodies and caused one child to fall to the ground.


    Some children were so frightened that they wanted to cry, but they found that they could not cry even when they were shackled by black and purple smoke. Their mouths seemed to be sealed, and they could only cry with wide eyes.


    The black and purple smoke of the tentacles all sealed off the retreat of Boa and Xiaohua, and entangled in all directions.


    Boa slaps a shot, suddenly a mini hoist appears in her hand, pulls the gourd cover, and shoots at the black and purple smoke, and suddenly sees those black and purple smoke seems to be given by the range hood Sucked in general, quickly inhaled into the gourd.


    "Hey? What is that? Gene nucleus? How can a pet beast have a nuclear nucleus?" The woman looked at the horror and watched Boa **** the dark purple smoke into the gourd.

 Chapter 1642： Unforgivable

    After Boa took away the black and purple smoke, the small flower directly hit the back wall and slammed the wall directly. However, after hitting the wall, there was still an invisible wall to stop them. The children and the small flowers bounced back.


    Boa��s eyes turned and his feet stepped on the ground. He suddenly stepped on the ground and made a big hole. You can see the shopping mall below, but they didn��t fall, as if there was an invisible barrier dragging Boa and flowers. Let them not fall into the next level of the mall.


    The people in the mall below came and went, but no one found that there was a big hole in it. If you go, you should buy something and buy it. No one noticed it.


    "I said it, it''s useless. You can''t escape in my Sen Luo fantasy." The woman looked at Boa with interest and said: "You are really a funny pet, but unfortunately. I don''t have time anymore. Hansen is really troublesome when I come back. So, you better let it go, otherwise don''t blame me for killing you now. You are so cute, it is a pity to kill now, even if you want to kill, It��s more fun to have at the table."


    "Sister, what do you want to do with small flowers? He doesn''t have much meat from Boa. If you want to eat meat, why not take Boa?" Boa said with a wink.


    The woman snorted and said nothing more. The purple-black smoke rose again, but this time it was not rolled up to Boa and Xiaohua, but rolled up to her body.


    The woman''s body was quickly completely wrapped in purple-black smoke, and the smoke was twisted and condensed, gradually forming a thick purple-black crystal armor on the woman''s body, making the woman look like a robot.


    boom!


    After wearing the purple-black crystal armor, the woman stepped out again, and the body actually tore the space directly, directly reaching the Baoer flower.


    Boa''s face changed, pulling the small flower to quickly retreat, but did not even able to escape the woman''s palm, looking at the woman''s palm will grab the small flower arm.


    Boa fiercely pulls a small flower, while the small hand grasps the fist and slams into the palm of the woman.


    Hey!


    Boa was suddenly shaken out and slammed into the invisible shield, and blood was sprayed from the small mouth.


    The woman does not care about the treasure, and once again reaches for the small flower.


    As soon as Baoer gritted his teeth, he quickly climbed up from the ground and once again flew to the front of the small flower, and the gourd in his hand blocked the palm of the woman.


    "I want to die to be all you!" The woman was slightly annoyed in her heart. The hand wrapped in the purple-black crystal armor grasped the fist and directly slammed it on the gourd.


    Hey!


    Boa was once again shaken out and hit the shield again. The blood in his mouth oozing out, but because there was a gourd as a buffer, no injuries were as heavy as last time.


    However, Boa climbed up again and quickly, guarding the front of the small flowers, glaring at the woman.


    The woman did not hesitate any more, and a fist punched out in a row. Boa grabbed the hoist and resisted it. He was shaken out again and again, but he rushed back again and again.


    Hey!


    After several consecutive bombardments, there was a crack on Boa''s gourd, which cracked a hole.


    Boa gritted his teeth back to Bao''s body, the woman''s fist in front of him, and once again grabbed the gourd and greeted him. He only heard the bang, and the gourd was directly smashed.


    In the mouth of Boa, the blood spurted, the face suddenly became white, and the gourd was shattered, which seemed to be a big blow to her.


    Once again climbed up from the ground, Boa was covered with blood everywhere, and his body shape also changed a little, but he still returned to the front of the small flowers, standing with his hands in front of the small flowers.


    "A half-god pet, can hold so many punches in front of me, you are already very good, but this is your last chance, this time I will have your life." The woman slowly raised her fist, purple black The crystal armor is covered with smoke, like the devil''s palm, exuding an incredible horror.


    Boa stared at the woman''s fist and said coldly: "He is the son of Dad, the younger brother of Boa. No one can hurt him in front of Boa."


    "Yes?" The woman snorted, and the horrible fist tore the space, and instantly rushed to the front of Boa, the power of terror, and even the whole world could be destroyed.


    Boa took a small fist and danced to the woman''s fist again.


    Hey!


    Boa flew out like a meteor. The body hit the invisible shield and made a sound of broken bones. The blood in the small mouth bloomed like blood. The little body fell to the ground and played a few times before it stood still. .


    Boer was strong and self-supporting. He wanted to get up from the ground, but he struggled a few times. He couldn''t get up. One arm bone had been broken, twisted into a very strange shape, and it was difficult to use force.


    The woman glanced at the treasure that had only half life left, lazy to waste time, and reached out to grab the little flowers.


    "I said it, don''t touch the small flowers." A voice passed from the side, still a treasure.


    The woman turned her head and saw that the little flower was half-squatting on the ground, her hands on the ground, and she was trying hard to stand up, but she could not stand up.


    "There is the ability to stop me." The woman said contemptuously, and ignored the treasure, and continued to catch the small flowers.


    Xiaohua looked at the purple-black armor like a demon and the shadow of the palm that was about to catch his head. Wow, he cried out, and the tears in his eyes kept falling.


    boom!


    The woman is almost ready to catch the small flowers, but suddenly feels a horrible breath rising from the side, which makes her feel extremely dangerous, the subconscious reacted, and she retreated a distance.


    Looking at the past, I saw that Boa struggled to stand up from the ground, but outside her body, the space seemed to be distorted, making it impossible to see her body.


    "Unforgivable ... unforgivable ... even let the little flower cry ... can not be forgiven ..." Boa slowly raised his head, staring at the woman, his eyes filled with horrible cold light, like a ghost in the hell.


    The woman��s heart was cold, and she couldn��t help but retreat a half step before she reacted. She secretly despised herself: ��A pet of a semi-god-level pet, I will be shaken. It seems that it is a long time to be comfortable.��


    "It turned out that you are quite interesting. I want to leave you with a letter to Hansen. If you want to die like this, then you will be able to complete it." The woman coldened her face, and the fists once again condensed the power of terror, toward Boa blew the past.


    "The only person who can bully him is me. You actually cried him, you...what...death..." Boa stared at the woman, as if he didn''t see the fist with the power of terror. The murder in the eyes is getting thicker and thicker. It is like a ghost-like eye. Anyone who looks at it will have a chilling feeling.

 Chapter 1643： My toy

    The woman''s fist slammed on Boa with a black and purple flame. Boa did not hide, and did not use his hand to block, and his eyes stared at the woman.


    when!


    The woman''s pupils shrank fiercely, and her fist almost touched Boa''s body, but there was a strange brilliance in the already broken clothes, and a soft leaf stretched out from the crack of the clothes. Dragging the woman''s fist.


    The horrible power of the bang on the golden leaves that looked very soft, did not even open the leaves, the leaves just shook.


    "How is this possible?" The woman looked at Boa with horror.


    Even the top half **** can''t resist the power after she put on the genetic armor. She doesn''t know what the leaf is, and she can stop her fist.


    Stepping back a few steps, staring at Boa in amazement, but seeing a piece of gold-like leaves stretching out from the body, covering the body of Boa like a dragon scale, forming a unique leaf armor, putting Boa all over Wrapped like a child wearing a golden dragon scale.


    It��s just that the piece is not a dragon scale, but a piece of gold that looks a bit like a maple leaf.


    "Gene Armor... How is it possible... How can a pet have a genetic armor... It''s impossible... What the **** are you?" The woman finally saw what it was, and she was so horrified that she couldn''t believe her. eye.


    "The tears of the flowers, you must use your blood to compensate!" Boa did not seem to hear what the woman said, a pair of ghost-like eyes just staring at the woman, step by step toward the woman.


    "Impossible...this is impossible...I can''t have life here to use the life-giving armor...I can''t..." The woman screamed, and the purple-black flame on her body exploded again, like a volcanic eruption, toward Boa Almost all of them are crazy.


    Before the woman still controlled the power, did not let the power burst out completely, but at this time there was no more scruples, just want to kill Boa, the horrible power spilled out, but the rest of the wave would be able to crush the entire children''s entertainment area. Pressed into ash.


    Even if the flowers can survive, the children are dead.


    However, the woman��s fist has just been swayed, and she sees Bao��s figure appearing like a ghost in front of the woman, and the small hand covered with gold leaves is pressed on the woman��s fist.


    The power of the violent flame, like the flames of the flames, disappeared under the palm of Boa, and it seemed as if the whole world was quiet.


    The woman widened her eyes and looked at Boa at a glance. She tried to take the fist back, but found that there was no way to move it. She was caught by the little hand, as if it had been shackled by a metal clamp.


    Looking at Boa''s twin eyes full of murderousness, the woman''s heart shuddered, and the fear of extreme anxiety in her heart.


    "You...what...death..." Boa��s word was almost like a squeeze out of his teeth, and every word seemed to carry blood.


    After the last word was finished, Boa grabbed the palm of the woman''s fist and slammed it hard. The woman''s body was hardened by her, and she was involuntarily caught in the air.


    Hey! Hey! Hey!


    Boa almost appeared in front of a woman who was smashed into the air like a teleport. A pair of small fists slammed into a woman''s body in a hammer-like manner. Each punch was directly pulled out of a hole by a woman''s armor. The flesh and bones are splitting.


    "Genetic armor... actually broke up... ah..." The woman screamed, and there was no way to create another thought.


    Boa��s fist smashed the armor again and again throughout her body, causing her to scream in the air, the blood was falling like a rain, the fragments of the genetic armor were also scattered, the body was completely distorted, and even the screams were finally made. Not coming out.


    boom!


    The last punch hit the woman, directly exploding the woman''s already non-adult body with the broken gene armor, turning into a **** splash.


    When a woman dies, Sen Luo��s illusion suddenly disappears, and the golden leaf armor on Boa��s body disappears. There is a gourd in the hand, and a **** fog and debris are sucked into the gourd in addition to the front. There is no trace of any broken ground and operating instruments.


    "Little flowers... don''t be afraid... my sister is here... won''t let you hurt anyone..." Boa went to the front of Xiaohua and reached out and touched the head of Xiaohua, revealing a smile.


    But in the next second, the small flowers were planted forward and fainted by the small flowers.


    "Boa sister..." Xiaohua quickly hugged the small flowers, and the small face was full of anxiety.


    The children who were freed suddenly cried, and the brain system of the mall also found that the children��s area was damaged. The brain immediately alerted, and the security personnel quickly rushed to the children��s entertainment area. The people around them also found the place. Alien, whether or not there are children who are here, have come over and want to see what happened and see if they can help.


    The scene was very confusing. When Hansen arrived at the place, he found the treasure that passed out of the small flower. He suddenly changed his face and quickly checked the body of Boa. Fortunately, although Bao��s vitality was very weak, his vitality was still .


    Holding up Boa and Xiaohua, Hansen rushed back to the house at the final speed, and took Baoer into the shelter to find a small silver and silver to save lives.


    At this time, only the silver and silver can be saved.


    Small silver and silver use the silver mine power to heal Boa, although the recovery is very slow, but Bo''s vitality is slowly recovering, Han Sen is only a little relieved.


    Boa has been out of danger, but the injury is too heavy and needs to be treated slowly.


    "What happened in the end, why is Boa hurt so much?" Han Sen asked Xiaoyin Yin to continue to treat Boa, and he returned to the league to ask what happened to Xiaohua.


    Xiaohua is only a year old, but he can already say a lot of words. Although there is no way to fully describe it, Han Sen probably still understands what happened.


    "That woman, is it a person organized by God? Even if it is a small flower, it is a good thing to have a treasure, otherwise it will really let them succeed, hateful..." Han Sen was angry and reached the end.


    After a long period of treatment with small silver and silver, after a dozen hours, Boa finally woke up, but the body is still weak, and wants to fully recover, there is no hope in a short time.


    "Small flowers are all right?" After Baoer woke up, he saw Hansen and asked Hansen.


    "The little flower is very safe, no injury, because you protect him, you are a good sister, no, it is the best sister." I don''t know why, Hansen feels a little uncomfortable.


    "Hey, the little flower is the toy of Boa. Only Boa can bully him, and no one else can bully him." Baoer said with a small mouth.

 Chapter 1644： War blame

    From the mouth of Boa, Han Sen knew the complete thing, and more and more sure that the woman should be the person of God.


    Hansen sullenly talked from the beginning to the end. After listening to it, he asked a few more words, and did not lose his temper. He did not say anything. He only let Boer continue to rest, and he went to the martial arts field.


    God''s organization is very strong, and those core members are promoted to the fifth sanctuary, and obviously there are more genetic armor in their hands.


    Hansen knows that if he wants to really eradicate this threat, he must stand at the same height.


    "Strength, I need more strength." Han Sen stepped toward the martial arts field, and there was a anger burning in his heart.


    He hasn''t had this feeling of powerlessness for a long time. He didn''t even find out that the people who organized the gods started to shoot on Xiaohua and Boa. If it wasn''t Boa, he couldn''t imagine what the consequences would be.


    "Strong, I have to be stronger." Hansen''s body gradually turned to the super emperor. When he entered the Shinto monument, he was completely transformed into a super-spirit state.


    Today is the time of his battle with the armored geeks. He was still hesitant to play. He didn��t have the full grasp to win the blame, and he was not willing to lose both of him. But now Hansen has no hesitation because he is conscious. By the way, he would have no back road and must be stronger and stronger to be able to cope with the unknown and powerful enemies.


    The battlefield of God has already been packed with various ethnic creatures. Even the martial arts fields of the major shelters have already been squeezed out. All creatures want to know whether the gold coins will play in the armor.


    "It��s really coming. It seems that gold coins are still not willing to fail."


    "It doesn''t matter if it comes, his strength is indeed weaker than the armor."


    "It''s not bad to be able to watch such a battle. If you have a gold coin, you should be able to let the armor show more strength."


    Seeing the image of the blazing white light appearing on the battlefield, all the creatures watching the battle are excited. The gold coins are loses and wins. Most people don��t care, but they can see a big battle, but they will definitely make them all very excited.


    "B God is no problem?" Even if it is Tang Zhenliu, I can''t help but worry that the watchman''s watch is too strong, and people can''t see the hope of defeating him.


    Gu Liancheng��s injury is almost good. He also came to the martial arts field to watch this matchup, but she has not spoken, just looking at the gold coins in the light and shadow and the armor who just entered the battlefield.


    Luo Haijun is also watching this game, the look is very dignified.


    Almost the strongest of the fourth shelters are watching this battle, and among these strong ones, there is a very special existence.


    It was a dragon-like creature, but it had four pairs of eyes on its head, and eight eyes were divided into two rows, almost reaching the top of the head.


    The eight eyes are different from the normal eyes. Each eye seems to be a Tai Chi. It is black and white, with white pupils in the black and black pupils in the white. It looks very strange.


    "The eyes of the gods, the gods of the gods commanded, let you see clearly what kind of creatures they are, you have to look carefully, don''t miss the things of the gods." Next to the eight-eyed dragon, a squirrel Like a strange creature called.


    "You can rest assured that there is my god''s eye, but I am afraid that I can''t see what they are enchanting?" The eyes of the gods said with full confidence, while the eight Taiji yin and yang eyes looked at the light and shadow on the martial arts monument.


    The continual rotation of the Taiji yin and yang eyes seems to pull the light and shadow into its eyes. Gradually, a figure emerges in the eye.


    However, it is a bit strange that the figure reflected in the eyes is not Hansen, nor the armor, but a white jade.


    The skeletons of the dragonfly are connected together, such as crystal jade, the fuel in the eyelids is different from the flames, and the gap between the bones and the bones also burns the ice flames, which looks strange and gorgeous.


    After watching the eyes of the gods for a while, he smiled and said: "The armor is a different creature of the shackles, not a human being. Let the gods feel relieved. This is too simple for my eyes."


    "The other one, what kind of creature is that gold coin?" The squirrel was not happy because of this, and pointed to Hansen��s figure.


    "Wait, I will see it." The light and shadow of the eight Taiji yin and yang eyes disappeared, and at the same time it was again running. Slowly, a figure appeared in his eight eyes.


    This time, the figure that emerged was the super-premium that Hansen had turned into, and the long, flaming white hair of the body, the light of the body was like a flame, completely divided.


    The squirrel kept looking at the eyes of the **** of the gods. After seeing Hansen��s figure inside, he immediately shouted: "Is there a problem with your eye of the gods, how is it reflected in his present?"


    The eye of the gods frowned and said: "My eyes of the gods will never go wrong. Since the image is still his appearance, it means that this is his body."


    "That is, he is not human?" asked the squirrel.


    "Should not be..." The eyes of the gods looked at Hansen on the field, some hesitantly said.


    On the battlefield, after the armor entered, the body was ignited with horror, and the **** of ice and fire generally walked toward Hansen step by step. Every step, the flame of the body was stronger, and it did not go to Hansen. In front of him, the flames shrouded most of the battlefield.


    The flames of the flames follow the armor, and the whole heaven and the earth are turned into the flames of Hansen.


    Everyone held their breath, and the momentum was too repressive, so that they stopped breathing unconsciously, and their eyes were staring at Hansen.


    Hansen directly summoned the little angel to fit with himself. Others could not see the little angel. They could only see Hansen��s holy light, like a volcano, and a pair of white wings spread out behind the head. The ring of angels, a transparent sword in the hand, exudes a pure and pure breath and brilliance in the light.


    After combining with the little angels, Hansen began to run a **** secret technique, causing the body to change again. The blood flows out of the blood vessels, infiltrating into various organs, flesh and bones, making his body and ordinary humans, even the general The creatures are completely different.


    Feeling the powerful power generated by the body, Hansen did not hesitate to summon the tower of the gods directly. He wants to win this game today.


    At the moment when the Tianming Tower appeared, the armored man��s eyes were in the middle of the cold, and staring at the destiny tower in the hands of Hansen, the flame of the body became even more terrifying.


    Watching creatures, seeing the gold coin summoning a metal tower-shaped gene nucleus instead of his gold coin or blood-blowing gene nucleus, it feels a bit strange.


    The destiny tower has disappeared for too long, and most of the creatures have only heard of it. No one has ever seen the appearance of the destiny tower. It is also impossible to think of Hansen��s hand as a destiny tower.

 Chapter 1645： True blood promotion

    The armored geek stared at the destiny tower, and the flame of the body erupted like a volcano, and the horror of the breath was unimaginable.


    "The armor is trying to kill the gold coins directly. It is so horrible when it comes up. It seems to be more horrible than defeating Gu��s second fist."


    "I don''t think so. The armor people have come up with such a terrible power. It only shows that the gold coins are stronger than Gucheng, so the armored people have to be serious."


    "b God cheers! Beat him!"


    "The power of such a horror is only a blow, and it will be a winner. If the gold coins are not retired now, then there is no chance to concede and lose."


    boom!


    The armored people slammed into Hansen, and the flames were as bright as the sun. The entire battlefield was melted by intense ice, and the Yao people could not see anything at all.


    Hansen felt the power of the strong attack, but there was no panic, the palm of his hand was moving, and the Tiantian Tower in his hand was suppressed.


    The blaze that was so strong that it was so scary that it disappeared completely in a flash, and under the dark and dark transition, the biological eyes of the battle had a temporary blindness.


    After they recovered their vision, they saw the situation on the battlefield, but they were all surprised and opened their mouths.


    The flames on the battlefield disappeared completely. Not only did it have no flames, but even the figure of the armored people saw it. Only a huge octagonal metal tower was suppressed on the battlefield.


    "No, the armor was suppressed by a metal tower?"


    "It''s not that simple. With the power of the armor, even if the tower is the super gene core of the seal system, I am afraid it will be broken by a punch."


    "It is also true that it is impossible to imagine what kind of gene core can suppress such a strong force."


    "Wait to see if the metal tower is broken."


    Everyone felt that a tower could not be trapped by the armor, waiting for the metal tower to be broken. No one believed that the armor would be so suppressed.


    In fact, Hansen did feel the pressure in the destiny tower, and a horrible force was confronting the power of the destiny tower, as if the tower of the tower would be inflated at any time.


    The destiny tower is not Hansen��s life-threatening gene. According to the truth, Hansen��s power should not affect the destiny tower. However, after running the **** secret technique, Hansen feels that the tower is like his life-threatening gene. The strength of the gene nucleus is affected by the blood and nerves and the secrets of blood.


    Hansen��s own power surged and rushed into the tower of the destiny, making the power of the tower more and more powerful.


    However, the strength of the tower is still slowly expanding, Hansen still can not suppress under the full force, could not help but feel at ease.


    Now Hansen is also a difficult tiger rider. He has to suppress the armored geeks in the tower. If he let go at this time, the destiny tower will be blasted across the border and it will be traumatized.


    Hansen is fully motivated to run the blood and nerves and blood secrets, transforming the power into the same fatal power as the Tiantian Tower. It is only the strength of the armor, which is stronger than Hansen��s strength, and Hansen can��t help but frown. .


    When Hansen hesitated to deal with it, the true blood gene nucleus automatically flew out, but this time it was not flying to other genes or anything else, but it was integrated into Hansen��s body, with Hansen. The blood flow gradually merged into Hansen''s blood.


    Suddenly, the power of blood and nerves suddenly increased sharply, and Hansen��s power increased greatly. The towering tower was also full of light, and the powerful force hardened the power of the tower��s expansion.


    Hansen��s heart was ecstatic, and he couldn��t think of the true blood gene nucleus and even had such ability, but it��s relieved to think about it.


    The true blood gene nucleus is the gene nucleus condensed by the blood vessels, and the compatibility with the blood secrets is undoubtedly the highest. It is also normal to enhance the blood secrets.


    The blood flows in Hansen''s body, and Hansen''s blood is assimilated into true blood. At the same time, the blood and nerves and blood secrets become stronger and stronger.


    The infinite power passed through the tower of the tower to suppress the power inside the tower. The two forces collided fiercely in the tower, and Hansen finally gained the upper hand.


    The true blood gene nucleus also began to evolve in Hansen''s blood. To the super metamorphosis, the blood that was completely blooded by the blood made the **** nerves break through the bottleneck and entered another level.


    Everyone is waiting for the moment when the metal tower is broken, but time passes by, but I have never seen any reaction from the metal tower. Let alone be broken, there is no crack on the metal tower. appear.


    "No? The armor will not break the tower?"


    "I don''t know, it looks like the tower looks very solid."


    "What is the nuclear nucleus of that tower? How can it be suppressed by the armor? Even if it is a super gene nucleus, it is impossible to suppress the armor?"


    The creatures watching the war gradually began to stir up, and no one believed that the mighty existence of the armor would be suppressed by a tower.


    "That tower, it seems..." The Lord of the Gods looked at the tower, but his eyes showed a smug color.


    "Would it not be a destiny tower?" Many old-fashioned powerhouses, like the Lord of the Gods, are full of doubts.


    "B God is too god, and suddenly I will suppress the armor, it is too strong." Tang Zhenliu could not help but screamed excitedly.


    Gu Qingcheng was slightly amazed. Although she didn''t think that the gold coins would be so easy to lose, she couldn''t think of it. It would happen in this situation.


    There is no such thing as a single hand. A tower will suppress the armor.


    At this time in the Tianming Tower, the armored people roared angrily, and the ice flames broke out like a volcano, and the tower was broken.


    However, the blood light emitted from the metal tower is like a **** ring. It is slowly contracted outside the armor, and the ice flame is pressed down a little.


    No matter how the armor roars, the blood ring is still shrinking.


    Hey!


    The flames are shattered under the blood ring, and the blood ring is directly placed on the armor of the armor, and it is still shrinking.


    Surprisingly, the body of the armor has become smaller as the blood ring shrinks, and finally disappears with the blood ring.


    At the same time, on the seventh floor of the Tianshen Tower, a stone platform floated up. The figure of the armor appeared on the stone platform, but now he can''t move, just like the prisoner is locked on the stone platform.


    Hansen only felt that the resistance in the tower was completely gone. When he reached out, the tower of the gods gradually narrowed and flew back into his palm.


    The battlefield and all the shelters in the martial arts field are dead. Before this battle, they thought about many possibilities, but they did not.


    The powerful armor, a face-up was suppressed, and everyone was staring at Hansen, who stood on the battlefield, and did not respond for a long time.

 Chapter 1646： Gods reward

    Until Hansen left the battlefield, many of the creatures had not reacted. All of this came too suddenly and too quickly, and it was difficult for them to accept it.


    Originally thought that there would be a shocking battle, but who knows how to put it all together, everything is over.


    The outsiders did not know the changes in Hansen''s body and the destiny tower. What he saw was that Hansen used a metal tower to suppress the armor, and then directly collected the armor.


    "It��s too horrible. The original gold coin is the most terrible. The strong man like the armor is directly suppressed."


    "Who said that relying on the nuclear nucleus can not win, the strength is stronger and there is a fart, it is not received."


    "b God is too strong, too invincible."


    "What kind of gene core is that tower? It is too strong."


    The war has been over for a long time, and the various creatures are still talking about the battle between gold coins and armored people. Especially the topic about the nuclear tower is even more discussed.


    Many superpowers suspect that the tower is a destiny tower, but according to the truth, the destiny tower should have been followed by his master to the fifth sanctuary.


    Humans, regardless of the origin of the tower, the major media are reporting the battle of gold coins to suppress the armor, the gold coin has been crowned the strongest human title.


    Hansen didn''t have the heart to care about those things. Now he is in the tower of the destiny, watching the armor who is imprisoned on the stone platform.


    The armor was roaring in the face of Hansen, but even he could not escape from the space barrier, and he could only roar to Hansen.


    "I want to kill you!" The armored people are just such a sentence.


    "Answer my question, maybe I will consider letting you go." Hansen looked at the armor and asked: "Who are you? What is the relationship with the owner of the destiny?"


    The armored people ignored Hansen, but they repeatedly said that sentence, it seems to be stupid.


    Hansen asked a few words. The armored person has not responded normally. He can only give up temporarily. When he can calm down and communicate well, ask again.


    Hansen is very curious about the origins of the armor and the headless stone man of the Destiny Tower.


    Because Hansen��s battle against the armor was too astounding, what was even more frightening was that the armored people had completely disappeared since the war, and the connected gods did not participate. The spirits of all ethnic groups believed that the armor had been killed. However, my heart is even more fearful of gold coins, so Hansen��s next few battles, no one dares to fight with him, afraid to be suppressed by his tower.


    Even if the resurrection of the aliens does not dare to take risks, if it is killed, if it is suppressed in the tower, it will be the most tragic situation for the alien.


    There are no suspense in the ranking of the top ten gods. The gold coin directly took the position of the top ten sons of the gods. This is the only one of the top ten sons of Hansen.


    Although he had participated in several wars in the past, it was a pity that for various reasons, he did not get the top spot.


    Now that gold coins have been the strongest of the fourth sanctuaries recognized by all ethnic groups, this is beyond doubt.


    Hansen secretly entered the martial arts field after the end of the war, to receive his reward.


    The top ten gods have a chance to be randomly rewarded. It may be the beast soul, the genetic arm, the gene core, etc. This depends on luck.


    Another reward is Hansen''s most amazing. He doesn''t know what the so-called baptism of God is.


    Hansen''s palm was pressed on the martial arts monument, and suddenly the martial arts monument was lit up. There were some light and shadow on the objects. Then the light and shadow turned, and various items flowed. Hansen looked dazzled.


    "What rewards are there?" Hansen wanted to ask for luck from the gods, but suddenly he felt that he didn''t seem to want anything.


    In the fourth sanctuary, he is already an invincible existence, even if he gets the super beast soul, it doesn''t make much sense. At most, he only sells it, or gives it to his friends and relatives.


    The same is true for nuclear or genetic arming. Hansen now only wants to be promoted to the fifth shelter and see if he can really return to the league.


    "Get a pet beast soul gene one."


    However, when the light and shadow stopped, Hansen still stunned.


    "Pet animal soul gene nuclear, is there such a thing?" Han Sen was a little surprised, his eyes could not help but look at his reward.


    After all, the beast soul is the soul of the beast. There is no genetic core in itself, and the pet-type beast is no exception.


    Hansen saw a pearl on the top of the martial arts monument. The beads turned into a stream of light and rushed into the soul of Hansen.


    The little angel saw the bead and took the initiative to fly over. He reached out and held the bead, opened his mouth and swallowed the bead.


    I saw the light of the little angel as a general fluctuation, and finally calmed down after a long time, and the little angel seemed to be different.


    Han Sen glanced at the little angel''s information, and nothing changed, it was exactly the same as before.


    Now is not the time to study the changes of the little angels, Han Sen has to continue to receive his second award, which is Hansen''s most valued reward.


    The palm of the hand was again pressed on the martial arts monument. The martial arts monument was scattered like a lake, and Hansen��s palm was actually stretched in.


    In this case, Hansen was no stranger. When he entered the battlefield, he entered it like this, so he did not panic and went directly into it.


    However, after passing through the martial arts monument, Hansen found that he did not enter the battlefield, but appeared in a passage.


    This channel is circular, like the sewer pipe, and has a diameter of about three meters. The whole body is made of colorless crystals, and there is no trace of splicing. It seems to be carved in one piece.


    Hansen saw the crystal channel, but his heart was amazed. These crystals look familiar, much like the crystal material in the main control room of the crystal family.


    ��Is the shelter really related to the crystal?�� Hansen frowned and walked along the passage, only to see a free crystal in the crystal wall.


    Those crystals fell like Hanon on feathers, and melted like snowflakes.


    Hansen felt that a stream of current was introduced into the body and then released from the body. He did not feel that his strength had increased, and he did not feel purified. He did not know what the use of these free lights was.


    The passage was straight, about tens of thousands of meters. After Hansen came to the end, he found that there was a big door. When Hansen went to push the door, just standing in front of the door, the door automatically opened, revealing the door. After a room.


    Hansen glanced into the room and suddenly widened his eyes.

 Chapter 1647： Man in the jar

    The interior of the room is exactly the same style as the main control room of the Crystal. There are a lot of crystal instruments inside. Hansen had doubts before, and it was not unexpected.


    But in this room that looks like a crystal building, Hansen actually saw a person.


    Hansen didn''t know if it was a living person, because in a jar made of crystal, a man hung inside, you can see that the jar is filled with liquid, and the man is hanging in the liquid.


    A short black hair with crystal armor looks very similar to the genetic armor that Hansen got from Tina.


    In addition, this man has nothing special, it looks exactly the same as ordinary humans, there are no special organs like aliens or aliens.


    "Is this a personal class?" Hansen was not sure. He scanned the transparent jar with the hole in the tunnel. However, he could not penetrate the crystal wall, and he could not confirm the man''s life and death, and he could not feel his breath.


    Just as Hansen wanted to walk into the jar, he suddenly heard a voice coming out of the room: "In the event of an instrument failure, you can''t complete the baptism of God. Please wait or choose to return."


    Han Sen looked up and down, and did not find out where the sound came from, but Han Sen probably guessed it. This should be similar to the sound of human brain, not a living creature talking.


    Hansen did not choose to leave, and the development of the matter was somewhat unexpected, but it also gave him more opportunities to understand.


    It is obvious that something is happening here, so the device of the crystal family will have problems.


    "If I guess that''s right, this crystal jar may be the tool for the so-called baptism of God." Hansen turned around in the room and carefully looked at everything in the room, watching the crystal jar thinking.


    Now Hansen is more confused. The man in the crystal jar is the creature who entered the baptism last time, or the controller of this room.


    "What happened here? Why is there a malfunction? Is this man alive or alive?" Hansen had many questions in his heart.


    This room does not seem to have been damaged, and there is nothing special about the man in the jar.


    "Connected to the control room successfully, found the portal, is it open?" Hansen''s unicorn fairy pattern on the palm of his hand lit up again, and a sound similar to the brain.


    "Open!" Hansen''s heart is happy, and now it is more certain, here is really the place of the crystal family.


    "It seems that the sanctuary is inextricably linked with the crystal family, but I don''t know if the crystal family first discovered the shelter, or they created a shelter." Hansen looked at the unicorn fairy pattern and shot it in the heart. Thinking about it.


    A crystal wall slid open silently, Hansen looked out, suddenly a bit stunned, outside is still a crystal building, but many instruments have been damaged, most of the buildings have collapsed, looking at the past Similar to the ruins.


    Hansen turned around in the direction of Unicorn, and could hardly see the complete instrument and architecture.


    The entire building complex is as big as the Forbidden City. The farther away the room where Hansen comes in, the more serious the damage will be. The truly complete room is the one.


    Hansen walked to the edge of the building and glanced outside, suddenly showing a strange color on his face.


    Outside is an endless starry sky. It��s not surprising to see the stars here. There is a starry sky in the shelter.


    However, the starry sky in the shelter is not like the universe. It is a single planet. Until now, no one knows what the starry sky in the shelter is.


    Hansen stood here and saw the starry sky like the starry sky of the Alliance. It was a star-shaped planet with a planet closer to here. The big one almost felt a little depressed.


    Hansen thought about it and flew up. He watched the entire crystal building from above and found that this piece of crystal building was built on a meteorite. This meteorite continued to float in the sky.


    Hansen is still not sure whether it is a league or not. The planets around him are not strangers.


    Suddenly summoned the unicorn, Hansen entered the unicorn, and brought up the star map of the unicorn.


    Originally, I just held the attitude of trying it out. Who knows that the star map was actually transferred, and the location of the map is clearly marked in the star map.


    Here, in the star map of the Unicorn, it is called "Yachuan Galaxy", and extending in one direction, there are about seven or eight star fields, you can see the star field occupied by the Alliance.


    Hansen thought for a moment, already knowing that this is the ridiculous star field that the league has not yet developed, and it is also certain that he has indeed returned to the alliance universe.


    From here, the star field where the alliance is located is too far away, and there are many magnetic fields and energy storms in the ridiculous star field. It is too much trouble to go back to the alliance from here, so Hansen returned to the meteorite.


    After the unicorn scans the entire meteorite, Hansen can probably judge it. This meteorite should be part of a certain planet. I don''t know why it split.


    The crystal building here should also be part of a large control room, but there is so much left now.


    Hansen did not find more useful clues in the ruins, he returned to the previous room and carefully looked at the man in the crystal jar.


    The crystal armor of a man is a genetic armor. If so inferred, this person should not be the head of the top ten sons, nor come here to accept the baptism of God.


    "So who is he? Control the people here? Or the invaders?" Hansen looked at the man in a complex look.


    Because he didn''t know if the man was dead or alive, Hansen didn''t dare to open the jar easily.


    Those who can possess the genetic armor, each is a very dangerous existence, Hansen does not have full grasp of him can deal with him, after all, he has not been promoted to the fifth shelter, has not yet condensed his own genetic armor.


    Although there is a genetic armor that can be used, Hansen''s body is not yet capable of fully exploiting the ability of the genetic armor.


    When Hansen hesitated, he suddenly heard a bang, as if something was broken, and Hansen saw that the crystal jar in front of him turned on automatically.


    Like the large tank, the crystal jar is placed horizontally. The upper part is automatically opened. The liquid in the inner part has protruded above the crystal wall, but it still maintains the shape of the cylinder and does not flow out of the jar.


    Hansen watched the man in the jar vigilantly, thinking about whether he should retreat, but suddenly saw the man inside the jar open his eyes.


    A pair of black pupils just happened to match Hansen��s line of sight, causing Hansen��s heart to jump involuntarily.

 Chapter 1648： misunderstanding

    ����!


    Hansen had not come and reacted, and he saw that the man jumped out of the liquid and fell in front of Hansen.


    The liquid in the jar suddenly protruded above the jar, shaking like a jelly, but no drop of liquid fell out.


    "Who are you? Dare to break into the main control room, don''t you know that this is a death sin?" The man stared at Hansen and said that the language spoken is the human language.


    Before Hansen spoke, the man glanced at the open door, and then saw the building that had become ruined outside, and suddenly his face changed.


    "Rebel, you **** it." The man was furious, and the crystal armor of his body broke out with the power of terror. He couldn��t help but say a punch to Hansen��s bang.


    "What rebel..." Hansen wants to explain, but the power is too strong and terrible. There is no time for Hansen to explain. He will explain it again and everyone will be killed.


    Directly summoned the white crystal armor to wear on the body, the fist hit the man''s fist, and then Hansen felt his body like hit the locomotive, and was suddenly bombarded.


    The body smashed through the hard crystal wall and suddenly fell into space. Hansen made a long-distance journey in space, and finally stopped the body, and the blood had been sprayed out of his mouth.


    The blood flutters in space, because there is no gravity, and there is no such thing as falling down. It looks very strange.


    And the man has already arrived in front of Hansen, and an angry punch hit Hansen.


    Hansen secretly complained, this man is too fucking, and he is much stronger than Hansen wearing the genetic armor. It seems that he is a person who can really play the role of genetic armor, and Hansen is not able to Fully play the power of genetic armor.


    Hansen turned into a super-imperial state, and at the same time combined with the little angel, and used the secret of blood, but even so, it still fell in the wind, and the man had two punches, and the blood in his mouth was not mad.


    "Stop... I am not a rebel... I am here to accept the baptism of God..." Hansen screamed and screamed. If it was an enemy, it would be a good enemy. But this is not clear. What rebel, this black pot he does not want to back.


    "Hey, I still want to argue, how can the creatures in the shelter have genetic armor, and you are not a creature in the shelter." The man did not believe Hansen at all, or punched it with a punch.


    The man''s skills can only be regarded as general, not very strong, but his strength is too strong, and the speed is too fast, Han Sen used the method of the hole and the phoenix flying secret, can barely deal with him.


    But it''s just a mere cycle. It''s impossible to win. Hansen''s punching power is on his armor.


    "This genetic armor is given to me by others, not my own. If you look at my strength, you will know. If my genetic armor, how can I only play such a little power?" Hansen ignored the mouth. Blood, continue to explain.


    The man listened to the slightest glimpse and even stopped. He looked at Hansen with a look of confusion: "Are you really a creature of the fourth shelter?"


    "That''s true, you can''t believe it, you can go see it with me. I just took the first battle of God and walked out of the passage inside." Hansen said with the blood on his lips.


    After listening to the man, he ignored Hansen. When he was in a flash, he rushed into the ruined room and drilled out from inside.


    "Sorry, you are the first god, I am mistaken." The man touched his nose and said something embarrassed.


    "What the **** is going on here?" Hansen asked the man.


    The man frowned and said: "I don''t know what happened. I am responsible for guarding the control room of c3. When I am absorbing the genetic fluid, I suddenly feel the shaking of the control room, and then a force shakes into my body. I am faint. In the past, I saw you when I woke up, and it has become this look."


    "What is your identity?" Hansen saw that the man did not seem completely awake, and wanted to take the opportunity to ask something out.


    The man did not seem to have much precautions. He replied with a message: "I am a soldier of the Special Forces of the Third Army. Which army are you?"


    "The Third Army? Which Third Army?" Hansen also stayed in the army. The Third Army has many sayings. I don''t know which third army this man is, and he has not heard of the Third Army. The name of the army, the alliance does not have such a compilation.


    "Is there a few third army now?" The man also looked at Hansen with a puzzled look.


    "Crystal?" Hansen was shocked, but he did not dare to shout it out. He looked up and down the man and said, "Brother, are you the third army of the Crystal?"


    "Is this nonsense? Are you not a crystal?" The man asked impatiently: "What is the situation now? Why does the main control room become like this?"


    The shock of Hansen��s heart can be imagined. This guy turned out to be a living crystal family. Although Hansen had already guessed that the crystal family is very similar to human beings, but he did not think that it would be like this.


    Hansen is even wondering if this man is playing with him. How does he see this man is a human being.


    "Brother, I will tell you something, you must not be excited." Hansen looked at the man and said.


    "You said." The man nodded slightly, his face showing a dignified color.


    Hansen thought, even if he did not tell the man''s current situation, it is easy to figure out the current situation with the power of a man. It is easy to find out the current situation, so he does not need to lie.


    So Hansen said to the man about the form of the present universe. The man has been listening, and there is no interjection in the middle, but his face is wonderful, and it will be white for a while, just like a face in the face.


    Until Hansen probably finished, the man sighed: "It seems that we are still defeated."


    "The defeat is defeated? Who is defeated?" Hansen quickly asked.


    The man did not answer Han Sen, but instead focused on Han Sen, and looked up and down for a while, and Hansen��s heart was straight.


    "The crystal people are not all glass? Even if my brother is beautiful, you don''t have to look at it like this?" Han Sen��s heart secretly snarled.


    "Can you please do me a favor?" The man finally said.


    "That depends on what is busy, if you can, I will definitely help you," Hansen said.


    "If possible, I hope that you can temporarily take me in, so that I can integrate into the current society as soon as possible." The man hesitated, some embarrassed.

 Chapter 1649： kindergarten

    Hansen almost squirted a blood that had just swallowed, almost suspecting that his ear was out of order.


    Isn��t this the kind of thing that students who just graduated from school should say? A sect of the crystal family, possessing the horror of the genetic armor, even wants to send people to the fence, saying that to adapt to this society, Han Sen''s face is very strange.


    "You can rest assured that I will not live in white. After I have adapted to the current society, I will work to earn money and give you accommodation." The man said.


    Hansen reacted and said with a light cough: "Brother, these are not problems. How long do you want to live? My family is still a little bit small, not bad for your bowl of rice, but I have a problem. The star field is far from the league and there are no mature routes. I am planning to go back from the shelter. Can you go with me?"


    The man shook his head and said: "I can''t go to the shelter, but if you tell me the location, I can fly by genetic armor."


    "This way, you won''t get any trouble?" Hansen asked with some concern.


    This is a strong person who can destroy the planet. The ridiculous star field may not be able to kill his life. However, if he enters the league and fights with someone who is not in a word, it is really a big problem.


    The man smiled and said: "You can rest assured that I am a soldier, I have my own rules, and you humans are also a branch of the crystal family. I will not hurt you indiscriminately."


    "Cough, I don''t mean this. I mean, it''s better to wait here first. I will get you a formal identity after I go back, and then pick you up. I will get trouble when I get it. How do you like this?" Said Mori.


    "That''s fine." The man nodded and agreed, and his temper was good.


    "I don''t know what a friend calls?" Hansen asked.


    "My name is staying up late." The man replied naturally.


    "Day and night?" Han Sen''s face is questioned, and there will be such a name, and it is not true or false.


    Seeing the temper of staying up late is not bad. Hansen is not willing to let go of this opportunity. He continues to ask: "Don''t stay up late, is the shelter built by your crystal family? Why do you create a shelter?"


    Shaking his head day and night, he said: "Half and a half, the shelter itself is there. We are only using it. We just wanted to leave a back road. Now it seems to be the last hope of the crystal family."


    "What do you mean?" Hansen did not understand, and continued to ask.


    Staying up late said: "The universe is much more complicated than your human imagination. The universe you are in is actually part of the shelter, so we are still in the shelter now, but if there is a shelter..."


    After staying up late, Hansen jumped in his heart and quickly asked: "What happens if there is a shelter?"


    "You already know the end of the Clan." The look of the night looked awkwardly.


    Hansen��s face changed: ��You mean, there is a stronger race in the universe, a race that is stronger than yours?��


    Staying up late and laughing and saying: "Don''t you think about it, why is the shelter called a shelter?"


    Hansen��s face suddenly changed. Some people have studied this problem before, but the answers are very strange.


    One of the most recognized arguments is that the sanctuary trapped the powerful creatures and regarded it as a sanctuary for the peace of the universe.


    But now it seems that perhaps the shelter''s creatures are protected by shelters, including humans.


    Hansen asked a few more questions. When he was troubled by staying up late, he said to Han Sen: "Let''s say, the shelter is like a kindergarten."


    Hansen listened for a while and then understood what it meant to stay up late, but then asked what he stayed up late, he only said that he didn''t know, and he no longer answered Hansen''s question.


    Hansen has no choice but to think about the future. The chances are that he will be able to cover his secrets sooner or later.


    "Unfortunately, these genetic fluids have been soaked for too long, and they have completely failed. Otherwise, you can purify your body, that is, the baptism of God." Looking at the liquid in the jar, sighing day and night.


    "Right, you said that we humans are also a branch of the crystal family. What does this mean?" Hansen did not have the mood to control the genetic fluid, and asked him to stay up late.


    Shaking his head day and night, did not answer Han Sen, pointed to the channel and said: "You go back first, pick me up as soon as possible."


    Hansen couldn''t ask anything, but he had to return to the martial arts field according to the day and night.


    After returning, Hansen did not have the heart to do anything else. He first found someone to get a legal alliance citizenship, and then went to another planet to buy a house.


    He really didn''t dare to put the day and night around him. I am afraid that Hansen is not an opponent of staying up late until he is promoted to the Fifth Sanctuary. Putting it in his own home is equivalent to putting a time bomb.


    Although it seems that staying up late is not like a bad person, but the heart of the victim is indispensable, and the heart of the person is indispensable, so Hansen did not dare to buy it on his own planet.


    After all the preparations, Han Sen opened the unicorn to pick up the night, that is, there is a unicorn and a complete star map, otherwise even if the Alliance''s fleet enters, I am afraid it may not be safe to arrive.


    Hansen drove the unicorn, successfully took the day and night back to the league, arranged him in the newly bought house, and accompanied him there for a few days, and taught him some common sense in the life of the league.


    However, when Hansen found an excuse to leave the planet and return to the Han family''s old house, he saw that he stayed at the door of his old house.


    "How come you are here?" Hansen asked coldly.


    "You can rest assured that I am not malicious to you. If I want to kill, no one in your humanity can stop me. Do you say yes?" said the smile late at night.


    "So what do you mean by that?" Hansen said with a helpless hand.


    "My original task was to guard the control room, and to observe the information of the first god. Since you are the first god, I have the responsibility to continue to observe you, so please let me live in your house for a while." Stay up late.


    "What do you observe me?" Hansen asked depressedly.


    "Looking for qualified people who may appear." replied day and night.


    "What qualified?" Hansen felt a move, because he saw similar words in the diary. If the guess is correct, the diary is left by another crystal, and she is looking for someone who is qualified.


    It seems that this qualified person seems to be very important to the crystal family.


    "Qualified people are qualified." Some nights said a little.


    Hansen had no choice but to fight and could only beat him back home.

 Chapter 1650： Indication of ingredients

    There is a day and night, Han Sen does not dare to go anywhere, afraid that after leaving, staying up late will endanger his family, but Hansen��s genes have been completed, and it is not necessary to enter the shelter, to practice super nuclear technology at home. The same is true.


    There was no special move after staying up late. After living in Hansen��s house, I didn��t eat it in white, and I would help with some housework and the like.


    Not long after, he probably had fully adapted to the life of modern humans and found a waiter''s job at a high-end hotel.


    Don''t underestimate the waiter''s work. Today''s labor is very expensive, and the waiter''s salary is quite good.


    However, staying up late to stay in Hansen''s home, let Han Sen slightly depressed.


    "Han Sen, is there a strength test center that will not leave a record nearby?" On this day, suddenly stayed up late to ask Han Sen.


    "If you want to test, I can take you to the private test hall. The data there will not be uploaded to the data center of the alliance, nor will it be seen by others." Hansen is still very curious about the power of staying up late.


    "If it is convenient, please take me to test it." Stay up late.


    ��Convenient.�� Han Sen replied immediately, then drove the aircraft and took a day and night to a training hall opened by Fang Jingqi.


    There are many industries in Fangjia, Fang Jingqi is not in the training hall, but Fang Xuexi is working in the training hall, which saves a lot of trouble.


    Fang Xuexi took them to a fully enclosed test site and turned off the recorder.


    "Senge, then I will go out first, what is the use of this called me." Fang Xuexi gave a special communicator to Hansen.


    "Okay, do you have time later? If you have time, ask Danfeng to go to dinner together, we haven''t been together for a long time," Hansen said.


    "Okay, then I will contact Fengge first, and wait for you to test it." Fang Xuexi smiled and promised.


    After Fang Xuexi left, Han Sen pointed to the instruments and introduced the functions of the tester one by one. These are professional equipments with high upper limit and power can be tested to 100,000. However, Hansen estimates that the strength test is definitely not use.


    Sure enough, staying up late is just a knock on the strength tester, and the data meter of the tester suddenly bursts.


    The other tests are also very exaggerated, most of them are explosion tables, and the actual physical data of staying up late can not be measured.


    However, this is in the case of the use of genetic armor, if you do not use genetic armor, the body data of day and night is stronger than the top half god, and not too far off the mark.


    But after putting on the genetic armor, the combat power is really exaggerated.


    "Come on, come on, don''t you test it?" After the test of the day and night, he looked at Hansen.


    "Alright." Han Sen knows that he wants to watch his test data day and night, but there is nothing to keep confidential about this data. Hansen also wants to know how much his pure physical quality is now.


    Hansen walked up to the strength tester, condensed the pure physical strength, and punched the tester.


    Staying up late and staring at Hansen''s data, it seems that there is no expression change on the surface, but the heart is very surprised.


    "This kind of physical data is almost up to the standard of recruits, and the data is very balanced. It is not difficult to achieve a standard, but it is too rare to have a comprehensive physical fitness like this. He is very The opportunity to become a qualified person. If he can condense the genetic armor, maybe he can really go out and maybe." Looking at Hansen''s data day and night, I thought about it.


    Staying up late, I watched Hansen test complete, and my eyes flickered.


    After the test was completed, Hansen and Fang Xuexi and Zhang Danfeng went to the party together. They stayed up late and went home very interestingly. They didn''t come over.


    When Hansen entered the shelter again, it was more than a month later.


    The crystal nucleus, the real blood and the gold coins have all been promoted to super, but the sky umbrella has not been able to reach the super, Hansen originally intended to challenge the limits of the sky umbrella and the tunnel mysterious in the fourth shelter. The dragon girl had something to ask for help, and Hansen came to the shelter.


    The dragon girl came to the nebula grassland with Hansen, which is far from the Hansen sanctuary, and there are not many powerful aliens and aliens nearby.


    The reason why Hansen came here is because the dragon girl tried to promote the Great, but she lacked a food that would make her promote to the Great.


    The dragon girl intends to obtain the main ingredients of her promotion to the Great by summoning, but she is not sure what kind of creature she can summon. The only certainty is that it should be a supernatural creature, so Hansen will help, she is Unsure can kill the supernatural creatures.


    In order to avoid the summoned alien creatures to harm their shelter, two people will come to the nebula grassland.


    "Ready, no, I want to summon." The dragon girl stood on the grassland and looked at Hansen on the side.


    "Also can be at any time." Hansen nodded.


    After the Dragon Girl got a positive answer, she began her food summoning.


    The scene of the dragon girl summoning the ingredients Hansen has seen many times, even if the dragon girl was not encountered before, the zombie also simulates the dragon girl summoned the ingredients, so Hansen is no stranger to the material call.


    But this time it seems to be a bit special. Soon after the Dragon Girl began to summon the ceremony, it was originally a big noon in the hot sun, but the sky suddenly darkened.


    There was a wave of blood in the sky, not only covering the sun, but also covering the whole sky. There were blood and water everywhere in the world.


    Hansen stared at the sky with his eyes open, and saw that in the blood waves of that layer, the space cracked open an air, and the endless horror breath spread from the twisted space cracks, making him a glimpse of his heart. .


    The dragon girl''s face is also very dignified. Although she has long known that she will summon a powerful alien creature, this kind of momentum still makes her very surprised.


    A red-blooded paw emerged from the crack in the space, and then the same blood-red body. When the creature completely broke out of the space crack, it immediately gave a shocking beast.


    "Hey!"


    Hansen and the dragon girl looked at the alien creature, but they couldn��t help but look at it. Unlike the one they imagined, the alien creature was only the size of an adult dog, and it looked like a wolf dog, but the whole body was blood red, like It was stained with blood.


    After the blood dog screamed, it suddenly rushed toward the dragon girl. As the food summoned by the dragon girl, its first goal was the dragon girl.


    The dragon girl regards it as a food, and it also regards the dragon girl as a food.


    The blood dog''s body exudes fierce and **** breath, like a **** light, and immediately rushed to the dragon girl.


    The dragon girl shouted, one hand made a fork, and stabbed directly toward the blood dog. I saw a light-shadowed fork stuck in the blood dog, and suddenly set the blood dog''s body in the air.

 Chapter 1651： Chasing blood dogs

    However, it was only less than one tenth of a second. The body of the blood dog was fixed by the light fork, suddenly spread out, turned into a **** bat, and once again rushed toward the dragon girl.


    The dragon girl is also not weak. She has been promoted to the emperor. The strength is also one of the best in the emperor. Seeing the blood bats rushing over, once again, they screamed and pressed down to the bat group. A cauldron fell from the sky and put The blood bats were covered in the pot.


    In the next second, the dragon girl''s palm turned over, and the bottom of the pot suddenly rose into a horrible flame, like to cook the bats in the pot.


    The blood bats once again condensed together in the pot, re-invented the appearance of the blood dog, and slammed the lid on the lid, and even slammed the lid and threw it at the dragon girl again.


    The dragon girl immediately summoned a huge kitchen knife and a pan, as if it were a knife-warrior, and fought with the blood dog.


    Hansen��s eye-opening eyes are very rare. Even the dragon girl, who has multiple gene nucleus, is very rare. The dragon girl��s gene nucleus is more than Hansen��s.


    However, according to her own, all her nuclear cores are actually one set. It seems to be a lot. In fact, it is only a gene nucleus. When ranking, it is also a ranking. It cannot be separated like Hansen��s gene nucleus. List.


    Relying on the magical gene nuclear and its own powerful ability, the dragon-level dragon girl actually struggled with the blood dog.


    This grassland has fallen into a mold. Under the terror of one person and one wolf, the earth is like being plowed. There are deep trenches that are open everywhere, and there is no good land within a hundred miles.


    The dragon girl''s fork couldn''t hold the blood dog, the knife was cut on the blood dog, and the splashed blood immediately turned into a bat to bite the dragon girl, and soon flew back to the blood dog.


    The blood dog seems to be an undead body. There are no ways for the dragon girl to take it. If you want to continue, the dragon girl will lose sooner or later.


    Hansen is not in a hurry to shoot, mainly because the blood dog has the ability to resemble an undead body. He will calculate the handcuffs. I am afraid that it is not too good, or you must first find the weakness of the blood dog.


    Obviously, the pure power attack has no effect on the blood dog. The dragon girl''s kitchen knife has also smashed the blood dog several times. Even if it cuts its neck, it still has no use.


    Blood-sized blood bats will soon fly back and replenish their wounds.


    Hansen looked at it for a while and didn''t see any weaknesses in the bleeding dog. However, the dragon girl had already had some difficulty in dealing with it. Hansen thought for a moment and summoned the golden retriever out, just to see how the golden wool is fighting now.


    As a beast of the beast, there is generally no real combat power, but the golden retriever is obviously different.


    After being summoned, Jin Maoyan immediately screamed and spread the four-legged emptiness to bite at the blood dog. The speed was amazing, and it was not slower than the blood dog.


    The blood dog is eager to avoid the bite of the golden retriever, but who knows the golden retriever''s mouth, the body is almost as big as the ordinary lion, but the head and mouth suddenly become as big as the house, and the blood dog miscalculates the space. One bite was bitten into the mouth by the golden retriever, and it was chewed with a big mouth.


    The sound of listening to the sound is endless, as if the bones were being chewed.


    "Ah, don''t give it to eat, that''s my ingredients." The dragon girl hurriedly yelled, really afraid that Golden Retriever swallowed the blood dog, and her ingredients would be gone.


    But that didn''t happen. Golden Retriever just chewed a few times, and saw a **** bat in the corner of his mouth, rushing out of the golden retriever''s mouth.


    After condensing into a blood dog again, some of the horrified ones looked at the golden scorpion, and the blood dog turned to go empty, and even wanted to escape.


    The blood dog is extremely fast, and the dragon girl can''t catch it.


    "Come up." Hansen rushed over with the golden retriever and shouted at the dragon girl.


    The dragon girl quickly jumped to the back of the golden retriever, and the golden hair smashed two people to chase the blood dog, and the speed was even faster than the blood dog.


    It was just that the blood dog was very embarrassed, and kept changing direction, so that Golden Retriever could not catch up with it for a time.


    When the dragon girl approached the golden retriever and approached the blood dog, she got a few knives. Unfortunately, such an attack still has no use for blood dogs.


    "Have you ever thought of killing it?" The Dragon Girl was anxious. She had no choice but to help Hansen.


    "I can''t think of the way to kill it. This blood dog is almost immortal. It is not easy to kill it." Han Sen shook his head slightly, and he did not think of the method of killing blood dogs.


    The dragon girl can only continue to try to kill the blood dog, but basically there is no effect. The golden retriever has already ran out of thousands of miles after chasing the blood dog.


    The blood dog ran and ran, suddenly stopped, and turned his head to open his mouth and smile at Hansen.


    Hansen and the dragon girl were shocked by the smile of the blood dog. It is difficult to describe what kind of smile is that sinister, vicious, brutal, tyrannical, obviously laughing, but it makes people feel creepy. .


    Golden Retriever did not mean to be afraid, and continued to pounce on the blood dog.


    Behind the blood dog is the mountain wall, but it turned and slammed into the mountain wall.


    However, the mountain wall was not damaged at all, as if the blood dog would pass through the wall and directly penetrated into the mountain wall.


    The golden retriever rushed into the air and hit the mountain wall. But like the blood dog, the golden retriever was not blocked by the mountain wall, and the body also penetrated into the mountain wall.


    Hansen only felt that his eyes were black, and he quickly propped up the umbrella to cover the golden bristles in the umbrella to prevent being attacked.


    The darkness flashed, Hansen recovered his vision, and did not encounter an attack, but the scene in front of him made him and the Dragon Girl a little surprised.


    After passing through the mountain wall, it was not underground. They were still a grassland in front of them, but on the grassland, many buildings fell across the road.


    The half-height tower is inserted over the grass, the palace is buried obliquely, and the large grassland is full of broken stone buildings.


    These buildings don''t look like they were originally built here, but they seem to be littered on the grassland as if they were garbage.


    Hansen did not see the traces of the blood dog. He looked around and found a statue buried half in the earth. The statue looked like a human being.


    A woman''s statue, wearing a sun-like crown on her head, dragging a book in one hand, holding the other hand high above her head, holding a torch in her hand.


    In addition, there are other stone statues around, most of which have been broken.


    Han Sen looked at the buildings and statues and couldn''t help but frowned. The heart was very surprised. The style of these stone buildings and stone statues seemed to be very similar to the stone tools he saw in the time valley. There is not much difference in getting up.

 Chapter 1652： Sword

    The golden-haired nose sniffed on the ground and seemed to be tracking the taste of the blood dog and chasing it toward the front.


    Surrounded by broken stone buildings, Hansen looked more and more frowning, and the golden retriever continued to walk in the ruins. He walked more than 100 miles and found many stone monuments in front of the grassland.


    The stone monuments are slanting, and some are even inserted on the grass, but this is what Hansen has seen, the only stone building with text.


    Hansen let Golden Retriever temporarily stop, because it is necessary to smell the taste, so the Golden Retriever is not running very fast, and then chasing it down, I am afraid it is difficult to catch the blood dog.


    Looked at a recent stone monument, I saw that the stone tablet is engraved with very old words, it is Hansen who used to learn ancient scripts.


    The stone tablet is missing a part, but most of the writing can still be seen.


    "Imil, ruin."


    Han Sen looked a bit strange. There was only one name and the word of defeat on this tablet. Besides that, there was no head and tail. It was said that the tombstone was not like it. It was said that it was a meritorious monument, and there was no such written.


    Hansen looked a little strange and didn''t know who this Imil was.


    Han Sen blinked and went to see another stone tablet in the distance. I saw the words "Villes defeated" on the above, except that the names were different, and the others were exactly the same.


    Hansen couldn''t help but frown slightly, and then went to see other stone tablets. Sure enough, I saw that there were all names on the top, and there were two words in the back.


    "Ji... ruin... Gautama... ruin... Marilyn... ruin... Ginger... ruin... Brahma... ruin... Zeus... ruin..."


    Each simple name is carved on the broken stone tablet. There is nothing special, but it gives people a sense of desolateness, as if they have traveled through time and space, and there is an endless sadness echoing on the stone monument.


    Hansen didn''t know what creatures these names belonged to, nor did they know where they were defeated. Apart from the names, these creatures did not leave anything.


    Passing through the broken stone monuments, there is a bronze palace behind, relatively intimate, although there are many scratches on it, but there is no real crack.


    The entire bronze palace still looks intact, but because of the squatting on the grassland, one side has been seriously sunk, and half of the wall has fallen into the soil.


    The golden retriever smelled the smell and went to the gate of the bronze palace. He whispered at the gate of the bronze palace. It seemed to tell Han Sen that the blood dog was inside.


    Hansen looked at the bronze palace and saw a plaque on the top of the bronze gate, branding the three words "The Hall of the Spirit."


    "I don''t know why, there are some ominous premonitions in my heart." The dragon girl looked at the bronze palace.


    Hansen nodded, and his heart was also faintly a little uneasy. The hole in the tunnel was difficult to penetrate into the palace, and it was not known whether the blood dog was really inside the palace.


    "Where did the strange creature you summoned come from?" Hansen asked the dragon girl.


    The dragon girl smiled bitterly: "I don''t know. My food summons are random. I can summon something, even I don''t know. I don''t even know where they come from."


    After that, the Dragon Girl looked at the Temple of the Spirit and said: "I always feel that something is wrong. This place is a bit strange. Let''s go, there will be opportunities in the future."


    Han Sen was trying to say something, but suddenly heard a scream, the door that had been closed in the original Hall of the Spirit turned out to open itself, revealing a gap wide.


    Hansen and the dragon girl were watching the bronze gate with vigilance, and Jin Maoyan snorted at the gate.


    Snapped!


    A hand suddenly came out of the door and pressed it to the side of the door.


    Hansen stared at the hand that grabbed the door of the bronze door. The hand probably couldn��t be described by hand, more like a paw.


    Although it still keeps the shape of the hand, but the top of the skin has been dry and completely attached to the bones, like the bark is full of wrinkles, there is a green color on the top, giving a feeling of death.


    The hand grabbed the door of the bronze door and slowly pulled the bronze door open.


    As the bronze door slowly opened, Hansen could see some of the scenes inside the door. The parts that could be seen were empty, and nothing could be seen except for the bronze pillars that supported the palace.


    The bronze door was pulled open by the hand, and Hansen finally saw the owner of the hand.


    It was a creature in a black cloak. Except for the hand that he had extended, the whole body was wrapped in a black cloak. Except that he could see that he was a human form, nothing else could be seen. .


    Hansen��s Dong Xuanqi field fell on him, and he couldn��t feel anything. The person in the black cloak was like a dead man, and there was no breath in his body.


    "Since it is here, come in." The cloak opened the bronze door and then stood in the door. It seemed that they were watching Hansen and they made a tremulous metal friction sound.


    "What do you call it?" Hansen was alert and looked at the cloak.


    "I am already a dead person. I already have no name. If there must be a name, you will call me a guardian." The cloak is still a voice that feels trembled.


    It was only when he spoke that he still kept his head down, and the whole face was hidden in the shadow under the cloak, just like the ghost in the cemetery.


    "Shouling people? Who are you guarding?" Hansen listened to the name, and felt more unlucky, did not go forward.


    "I don''t guard the spirit for anyone." The guards said faintly.


    Hansen frowned at the guardian, and suddenly he moved and pointed at the stone tablets and asked: "Do you keep them?"


    The singer��s strange laughter: ��I��m not right, I��m keeping them but not them.��


    "What does that mean?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "When you come in, you will naturally understand." The guards still blame and laugh.


    "No matter what you are holding, I have no interest." Han Sen said that after a golden pheasant, Golden Retriever immediately turned around.


    This place is full of enthusiasm, although Han Sen is consciously invincible within the Fourth Shelter, but there are many strange things in the Fourth Shelter from other places, Hansen does not dare to guarantee that he can really kill everything.


    At least after seeing the night and night, he did not think he was invincible.


    "Since it is coming, do you want to leave if you don''t come in?" The guardian said with a gloomy voice.


    Hansen did not pay attention to him, but still urged the golden retriever to run away, but the golden retriever was running slower and slower. It seemed that there was a powerful force behind it pulling it like it, and the body of the golden retriever was pulled back. Together with Hansen and the Dragon Girl on the back, they fell into the bronze palace.

 Chapter 1653： loser

    Hansen immediately summoned the gold-grained shield and the splitting knife, and at the same time turned into a slaughterer, and violently screamed, and the splitting knife in his hand took the power of incomparable terror to the guardian.


    The splitting knife instantly cut into the body of the guardian, but the guardian was like a real ghost. The body gradually faded under the knife and finally disappeared.


    Hansen looked up and looked around, but his gaze was a slight glimpse.


    I saw a lot of crystal armor on the walls around the bronze main hall. Those crystal armor had more or less scars on them. The knife-scarred sword marks were criss-crossed and looked like they had experienced a lot of cruel battles.


    On those crystal armor, Hansen can even feel the immortal warfare burning, as if the crystal armor''s will still fight on the battlefield, burning himself in endless battles.


    Within the entire hall, filled with unyielding fighting, standing in the empty hall, but let Han Sen have a feeling of being tragically torn in the thousands of horses, as if those crystal armor are still accompanied by them. The master blew the blood on the battlefield.


    Hansen is most surprised that these armor looks very similar to the genetic armor he got from Tina. Although the shape and texture are slightly different, they seem to have different strengths, but they are similar in nature.


    "These are not all genetic warfare?" Hansen was shocked.


    The figure of the guardian appeared strangely before a blue armor wrapped around the thunder. He looked at the armor and said, "This is the genetic armor belonging to Zeus. He went out for fifteen days and eventually died."


    Saying, the guardian looked at another armor that was red and bloody: "This is the genetic armor belonging to Jiang. He went out for 19 days and still died."


    Every time a guardian walks through an armor, he introduces his master. Those names are basically what Hansen has seen on the stone tablets outside.


    And the guards have also clearly stated that these are genetic armor, which makes Hansen more surprised.


    After the introduction of the last armor, the guards turned to Hansen and watched them screaming and laughing: "They are all heroes, but they are also losers. They are not able to really go out, they can only be stigmatized and I don''t want to sleep here."


    "What do you mean by going out?" Hansen asked, staring at the guard.


    "Of course it means getting out of the shelter." The guards replied faintly, pointing to the genetic armor and saying: "Their masters are dead, but the armor is still unfinished. If you can get their approval, you can Control them, although they are all losers, but they have an unbeaten heart, still eager to set foot on the battlefield again."


    "You want to give them to us?" Hansen looked at the guards with surprise. He thought that there would be a big fight, but looking at the meaning of the guardians, not only would they not do it with them, but also send the genetic armor to them. .


    "As long as you can take it, you can take it all away. Anyway, it is useless and ruined." The voice of the guardian is still so distorting.


    "Then I will be welcome." Hansen is really welcome, and he will go to the side of a genetic armor.


    Others don''t know the power of the genetic armor, but he can''t be more clear. This little bronze palace, in Hansen''s opinion, is simply a huge treasure house. The whole league may not be worth so much money.


    Hansen��s armor is red and bloody, and it is the genetic armor that belongs to the ginger.


    There are more than 70 scars on the gene armor, there are knife marks on the sword marks, and even some scars have passed through the front and rear sides of the genetic armor, but it has not been cut off.


    Hey!


    Han Sen had just hugged the armor and wanted to take the armor off the wall. Who knows that the armor is full of red light, and Hansen bounces off.


    Hansen only felt a huge force hit, with his strength, he couldn��t resist it completely, like being hit by a train, hitting the opposite wall, his ears humming, his eyes were all small stars. .


    "Are you okay?" The dragon girl ran quickly and helped Hansen from the ground.


    "I''m fine." Hansen shook his head and tried to keep himself awake. Then he looked at the guards and said, "What do you mean by this? If you don''t want to give it, why bother?"


    The guards sneered and said: "They have their own will, not what I can manipulate. I have already said it before, you must get their approval before you can take them away."


    Hansen frowned slightly, his eyes fixed on the guardian, and he did not quite believe what the guardian said.


    When he took away Tina''s genetic armor, there was no such situation and he immediately took it back.


    "Believe it or not, I am just a guardian, and lie to you is not good for me." The guards said.


    "I don''t believe it." Hansen bit his teeth and moved another armor.


    The result is still the same. The power on the gene armor directly bounces Hansen, and the immortal warfare on it seems to be disdainful to being touched by Hansen.


    Hansen did not give up, and tried to pass the pieces one by one. I thought that with so many genetic armor, there would always be a temper with him, and it would be a big profit to take away a genetic armor.


    However, the reality is even more cruel than Hansen''s imagination. He tried it one by one. No genetic armor recognized him. He didn''t eat too much. He bumped his head into a bag, but he didn''t even hold it.


    While Hansen was depressed, he saw Golden Retriever stick out his claws and touched a genetic armor.


    The genetic warfare is like gold casting, it is full of green rust, and there are many scars.


    Hansen also tried to hold it down before, but was bounced off by a golden light. Now the golden bristles'' claws are pressed on it, and the genetic armor suddenly shines.


    Hansen originally thought that Golden Retriever would be shaken like him. Who knows that Golden Retriever has not been shaken off, but the genetic armor has broken under the claws of Golden Retriever and turned into a golden snowflake. The body of the golden retriever gradually merges into its body.


    "Roar!"


    When all the golden snowflakes are integrated into the body of the golden-haired donkey, the golden-haired donkey screams at the sky and sees the golden condensate outside the body. It turns into the armor and protects its entire body. It looks like a head from afar. Gold armor lions in general.


    "Fake it? I am not as good as Xiaojin?" Hansen widened his eyes and looked at the golden feathers in disbelief.


    He couldn''t believe it. He didn''t get the approval of those genetic armor. The golden retriever just touched it casually. The genetic armor would automatically go with it. This is too unfair.

 Chapter 1654： Message

    The guardian looked at the golden retriever with some surprise and seemed to be thoughtful.


    "Dragon girl, you can also try it." Han Sen said to the dragon **** the side, he himself has no hope, just hope to take a few more.


    While talking, the little angel was summoned out. Since the golden retriever can make the genetic armor react, maybe the little angel can also get the recognition of the genetic armor.


    "Golden hair, go try something else." Hansen greedily encouraged Golden Retriever.


    However, Golden Retriever has not been able to obtain the recognition of other genetic armor. I don''t know if only that gold armor has some commonality with Golden Retriever, or can only obtain the approval of a genetic armor.


    When I was a little angel, I still didn''t do it. I saw a sacred light armor that flew down from the wall and turned into a little angel''s body.


    "It''s too unfair. Can you still do this?" Hansen looked at the light of the little angel and integrated into the genetic armor in her body, which gradually emerged and wrapped her body. Make the little angel look more holy.


    The dragon girl and Hansen almost, tried again and again on different genetic armor, and failed many times. When Hansen thought that she also failed like herself, she saw that the dragon girl had encountered another genetic war. A, that gene armor shines and turns into a flame into the body of the dragon girl.


    "I am going, don''t hurt so much? Only I can''t? This is impossible." Hansen is not willing to try to hold those genetic armor again.


    The result is still the same, no matter how Hansen tried, still can not get the recognition of those genetic armor.


    The guards looked at the golden retriever, the little angel and the dragon girl and said: "The genetic armor of the cockroach, the genetic armor of Marilyn, the genetic armor of Imil, good..."


    Hansen��s heart is depressed, and his heart is comforting himself: ��It��s the armor of the loser. It must be contaminated with mold. Don��t give me anything.��


    "Let''s go, there is no hope here, don''t come here again." The guardian said in the weird voice.


    "Are you a crystal family?" Hansen asked as the guardian.


    "I am already a dead person. What used to be is not important." Between the guardians, the bronze door of the Hall of the Spirit suddenly opened, and a suction came, and Hansen sucked them out.


    thump!


    Hansen fell to the ground and found that they had fallen to the place before they crossed into the mountain wall.


    Hansen stood up and touched the mountain wall. The tentacles were cold stones, but they could not pass through.


    Flying over the sky, turning over the stone mountain, but I was shocked to find that the stone mountain stood alone on the grassland, still behind the grassland, where is the ruins, stone tablets and the Hall of the Spirit.


    If it weren''t for the Golden Retriever, their genetic armor was still there, Hansen thought that he had just entered the illusion.


    Did not find the blood dog, can not find the ruins, the dragon girl''s promotion is a failure, but fortunately there are opportunities in the future, do not have to worry.


    And she got a genetic armor, because it is a broken genetic armor, it can be considered a big profit.


    After the genetic armor left the ruins, they immediately lost their brilliance and lost their power. It is obvious that their power is difficult to play in the fourth shelter.


    Hansen sorted out his thoughts and thought about things seriously.


    Obviously the ruin should not belong to the fourth sanctuary, it is estimated that it should be within the fifth sanctuary, that is, in the alliance universe.


    Only then did the Alliance Universe not know what had happened, and many things were destroyed, like the control room where the night and night were, the stone tablets and the Hall of the Spirit, and the valley of time that I had seen before, and those things fell into the lower layers. Among the shelters.


    "What happened in the end?" Han Sen knew that the clues were insufficient, and he couldn''t think of a clue at the same time.


    Returning to the shelter, Hansen was supposed to return to the league, but he heard the two guys, the sheep and the green cow, talking about it.


    "I really want to see the excitement, it is terrible and too exciting." The sheep''s excited voice was introduced into Hansen''s ear.


    "Shepherd brother, you said where the goddess of death came from, how strong it is, even the magical emperor, one of the ten great gods, was shot by her. With her strength, if she participated in the war of God, maybe Can compete with the gold coin for the first time." Qingniu snorted.


    "It is no possibility to compete with the gold coin for the first estimate. However, it is very easy to fight for the second. It is simply a blast, and a blast of the illusion of the emperor, such a horrible force, certainly not worse than the armor." The sheep said.


    "But she is so strong, there is always only one person, this time shooting the magical emperor, I heard that the fantasy family has contacted a lot of powerful existence, to kill the goddess of death, I heard that I have invited two ancestor-level The super strong is out of the mountain." Qingniu said.


    The sheep nodded and said: "There is no way, the illusion of a family is too wide, the ancestors of the illusion of the ancestors pull down the face to personally ask for help, the people of all ethnic groups will always give him a face, even if the ancestors of all ethnic groups do not shoot, will also send super strong Helped, and I also heard that the ancestor of the illusion has found a way to restrain the goddess of death. If the goddess of death does not know how to quit, this is a dead end."


    "She wants to know how to retreat. At the beginning, she would not go straight from the shelter of the Magical Family, and angered the Emperor of the Magic. As a result, the people were killed. But the goddess of death is also amazing. The great emperor gave it to the slaughter. The ancestors of the illusion of the illusion were so hard that they didn��t dare to kill it and fight with her. They forbeared for so long, found a way to restrain her, and invited so many super-powerful people to dare to kill the death. Goddess." Qingniu exclaimed.


    "Unfortunately, our strength is too bad. People can kill us with a single look. If you want to see it, you will have no chance. Otherwise, you will have to look at the excitement. Such a big scene may not be met once in 10,000 years." Road.


    They followed Hansen, and there was no good food to eat. It was too bad to be congenital. Up to now, it was only promoted to the gold gene nucleus, and even the gem level was not promoted.


    "Sheep, where did the ancestors of the illusion kill the goddess of death?" Hansen came out and looked at the sheep and asked.


    He felt that this thing seemed a bit strange. According to the truth, even after the birth of the goddess of death, she did not know that she was a descendant of the Lord of the Divine.


    However, people in the domain should be able to recognize her. This is how long it has been. The goddess of death is still wandering outside, and the people of the gods are not looking for her. This is indeed a bit weird.


    "The boss, in the sunset canyon, now the fourth shelter has been spread, and many of the strong people invited by the fantasy family are rushing to the sunset gorge." The sheep quickly said.


    Qingniu also said: "The goddess of death is too embarrassed. I know that people are going to besiege her in the sunset, and there is no point in changing the route. I think she is a fierce one."

 Chapter 1655： Photoscopic mirror

    "Does the people of the gods participate in this siege?" Hansen asked.


    The sheep thought about it and said: "It should be attended. I heard that someone saw the goddess and several superpowers in the gods in the sunset. The boss is going to watch the fun? Take us to go."


    "The shelter still needs you. When you are gone, who is the shelter?" Hansen said with a smile.


    The sheep and the green cow suddenly smiled and patted the chest to ensure: "The boss is at ease, we are there, and we guarantee that the shelter management will be well organized and will not let the boss worry about you."


    "It��s all up to you." Hansen patted the shoulders of the sheep and the green cow, and praised them a few words before returning to the league.


    "The domain of God even sent people to kill the goddess of death. It seems that they really don''t know that the goddess of death was the **** that was stolen by the wolf who was destroyed by the world. How could this be? Look at the appearance and power attributes, the gods The Lord should also be aware of it? How can it not be recognized?" Han Sen thought for a long time, and the next morning he took Boa, Xiaoyinyin and Xiaoxing to go to the sunset.


    Hansen came to see what happened to the goddess of death. Secondly, he also wanted to take the opportunity to report the original hatred.


    This time, Hansen felt a lot easier. He didn''t hurry to kill different creatures or various calculations. He went straight to the sunset sun, and there was no alien and alien to dare to provoke him.


    The name of the Tianjian is not fake. Some of the strange creatures and strangers who have seen it have already run far away when they see him.


    After the arrival of the sunset sun, there were more and more super strong people, but most of them knew Hansen��s sword, and no one came to provoke him.


    It took a few days for the goddess of death to get to the sunset sun. She didn''t know what to do, she walked very slowly, and she was still walking straight, and no one could figure out what the goddess of death meant.


    The magical ones and the superpowers invited, almost all of them have already gathered in the sunset sun.


    Han Sen just arrived at the sunset, and was stopped by people.


    "Tianjian, what are you doing here? Our fantasy family did not invite you." A magical beast of a fantasy family stopped Hansen''s way and stared at him and asked.


    "Where do I go where I want to go, here is not the site of your fantasy family, are you in charge?" Han Sen said faintly.


    The Eudemons suddenly became furious, but before he could attack, he saw that there were many horrible breaths in the sunset gorge that came to Taniguchi. It was the first ancestor.


    In the side of the ancestors of the illusion, there are three strong people who are not inferior to him. They want to come and be the strongest of the ancestor, and there are many super strong, and the super-powers of the goddess and the gods are among them.


    Although the ancestor-level powerhouses did not participate in the war of God, their strength must not be underestimated, and each one has the strength that is not inferior to the top ten sons.


    Coupled with so many superpowers here, Hansen is also not a strong mover.


    "Tianjian, we have a fantasy family and you have no complaints and no enmity. If you are here to help, the magical family is grateful. After the event, there will be a thank you. If not, you should please come back, just be Give us a fantasy of the Fantasy." The ancestors of the illusion looked at Hansen frowning.


    "You do your business, I am here to see the scenery, everyone does not make river water." Han Sen said, took out the air bed to open, and then took out a variety of snacks, together with Boa, small silver and silver Sitting on it and eating it is like coming to the wild.


    Fantasy people suddenly became furious, and the influential people of all ethnic groups were also frowning.


    The ancestor of the illusion was to stop the members of the illusion: "The matter is important, as long as he does not enter the sunset, he will let him go."


    After that, the ancestor of the illusion looked at Han Sen and took a lot of strong people back to the sunset.


    Hansen stayed outside the sunset, waiting for the death goddess to arrive.


    Now there are so many masters in the sunset, and there is no need for him to risk the enemy of the various races to kill the goddess. When the goddess of death comes, when the war is over, there are many opportunities.


    However, Hansen did not idle. After the night, he shielded himself with the tunnel, and quietly sneaked into the sunset gorge to see what they did in the sunset.


    According to the truth, they can shoot the goddess of death in any place, but they have chosen the place in the sunset, there must be a special reason.


    After Hansen sneaked into the sunset sun, he saw a lot of super strong people, more than he saw outside the valley, at least there are more than a hundred people.


    Coupled with those ancestors, such a lineup, even Hansen had to carefully consider whether or not to start with them.


    Even if Hansen is not afraid of the European Union, but who knows what kind of gene nucleus is in the hands of the strongest ancestors, if there are some special abilities, the nuclear nucleus is really easy to suffer without changing into a super priest. .


    After sneaking into a few hundred miles, Hansen saw that there was an ancient mirror in the canyon.


    The diameter of the ancient mirror is hundreds of meters wide, and the whole body is bright and silver, and the shadow of the human figure is completed. Because it is too large, the entire sunset gorge is separated.


    "What are they doing here with a big mirror? What is this gene nucleus?" Hansen looked for a moment, and did not see the use of this exaggerated mirror.


    Not far from the mirror is the place where the ancestors of the illusion of the ancestors rested. Some of the ancestors seemed to be talking about something, but they were surrounded by a big flag. The clouds were scattered above the flag, and it seemed to be haunted by clouds. Even Hansen couldn��t hear what they were saying.


    Hansen stood still against the wall, and the tunnel was run to the limit. I wanted to try to see if I could break through the shield of the flag and hear what the first ancestors were saying.


    However, the power of the flag is really powerful, and Hansen��s hole is completely infiltrated.


    When Hansen was disappointed, he suddenly heard that there were two magical powers in the distance.


    "This time there are four ancestors who shot, and according to the ancient mirror, it is sure to kill the goddess of death in one fell swoop and avenge my great emperor."


    "Speaking, what is the origin of the ancient mirror, can you really restrain the arrow of the goddess of death? If you can''t control it, even if you can kill her, I am afraid we will be hurt."


    "Reassuring, absolutely foolproof, according to the ancient mirror, but in the same year, the ancient nuclear gene, according to the ancient mirror, not afraid of the goddess of death, I am afraid that she is not strong enough."


    "How do you say this?"


    "The ancestors have confessed, this matter is not disclosed, and you will naturally know when you wait."


    Hansen listened for a while and didn''t get any useful news. He had to temporarily withdraw from the sunset.


    However, Han Sen probably already knows what the celestial mirror is, that is, the ancestor of the illusion to restrain the goddess of death.

 Chapter 1656： Goddess of death

    In the next two days, more and more powerful creatures entered and exited the sunset gorge, and from time to time there were illusions to send messages back and forth, the frequency is getting higher and higher, it seems that the goddess of death should be very close to here.


    Hansen did not enter the valley any more. The people on both sides had nothing to do with him. Just after the start of the war, he reported the hatred, and Hansen did not care much about other things.


    On the third day, Hansen saw the ancestor of the illusion and the other three ancestors took the people out of the valley. The expressions of all creatures were very dignified and looked like an enemy.


    "It seems that the goddess of death is coming soon." Hansen''s gaze also followed them to the distant mountains, and a dark spot gradually came from the horizon.


    Because the speed was not fast, after a while, Han Sen only saw the true appearance of the black spot.


    The black hair of the cloud is like a waterfall. There is a black armor with a pair of crow-like black wings behind it. Holding a black bow and arrow in his hand, it looks like a shooter from hell.


    However, Hansen did not see an arrow on her body. The delicate facial features and Hansen were exactly the same when they first saw it, but the eyes were not as hollow as before. The black eyes were bright and pure, and they could not see inside. To a trace of impurities.


    If she only looks at her eyes, she will never think that she will be the goddess of death in the fourth shelter.


    Seeing the goddess of death, even the strongest of the ancestors of the illusion showed a dignified color. Even with the preparations, the face of the goddess of death still makes people feel a little uneasy.


    The ancestors of the illusion waved slightly, so that all the strong people were in their own positions, and at the same time looked at the face in the sunset canyon.


    According to the ancient mirror, the ancestor of the illusion has the ambition to kill the goddess of death. Otherwise, even if she can kill her, the arrow of the goddess of death is also a dead end, and the ancestor of the illusion is not willing to take risks.


    Nowadays, according to the ancient mirror, it is not the same. When the ancient Emperor used this face to walk through the fourth shelter, no one could hurt him.


    If it is not the failure of the Emperor of Heaven to advance to the Fifth Sanctuary, the ancient mirror will not be left behind.


    However, because the attributes of the ancient mirror are very special, and the strong ones who can''t find the same attribute can''t be launched, even if the mirror is not launched, the ancestor of the illusion will choose the place of the sunset.


    There is a reflection of the moon spring in the sunset gorge, and the power contained in the moon spring is the same as that of the ancient mirror. The ancestor of the illusion is the power of Yingyuequan to drive the mirror.


    The strong invited by the ancestors of the illusion knows the power of the ancient mirror, so even if it is a powerful presence like the goddess of death, it will not be afraid to shrink back, and all of them will straighten their waists and prepare for it. And the goddess of death is trying to kill.


    Han Sen sees those super-powerful ones with full confidence. They can''t help but have some doubts. If they say that the ancestors of the illusion are sure that they can live, they are still reasonable.


    But even the goddess did not have much fear, so Hansen was slightly surprised.


    The goddess of death, even one of the ten great gods, was shot by a single arrow. They were afraid of using the goddess of death and they were too late to use it. They were killed directly.


    "What is the role of the ancient mirror in the face? How can they let them face the death goddess?" Han Sen blinked and looked at the depths of the sunset canyon.


    There are several Fantasy groups nearby, apparently the ones that the ancestors of the illusion sent to monitor him. Hansen now has no chance to sneak into the sunset gorge.


    Seeing that the goddess of death is coming closer, many creatures hold their breath, and the heart is slightly uneasy.


    It is one thing to have a sigh of relief, but the previous death of the goddess of death is too scary. It is normal to be confused when facing her.


    No one has retreated, and each has summoned a nuclear arbitrarily waiting for it. It seems that they have made up their minds to fight for the death goddess.


    Seeing that the goddess of death has flown to the vicinity of the sunset gorge, the ancestors of the illusion screamed at the goddess of death: "The goddess of death, you want to kill all the creatures, if you swear to me now, you can still let you live today, otherwise Today is your death."


    Everyone looked at the goddess of death and waited for her response.


    Hansen and Boa are also curious to see the goddess of death, Hansen is actually the most curious one.


    He is the only one who knows the true origins of the goddess of death, but the current goddess of death is somewhat strange to Hansen.


    The goddess of death is the descendant of the lord of the gods and the queen of destruction. There are two kinds of power in her body, one is the power from the Lord of the Gods, and the other is the power of death from the destruction of the Queen.


    However, Hansen used the hole Xuanqi field to look at the goddess of death for a long time, but she did not feel the power of **** power and death power in her body.


    The goddess of death did not converge on the power of the body. Hansen could clearly feel the strong breath emitted by her, but the breath did not have much to do with the power and death. Instead, Hansen felt that the power seemed familiar.


    "It is no wonder that people in the domain of God will not see her origins. This power does not completely see anything related to the Lord of God and the Queen of Destruction." Hansen looked frowning.


    He can be sure that this is the one hatched in the egg, and why her power will become like this, even Hansen can''t think of it.


    That little familiarity is just a feeling, and the power of the goddess of death is something he has never seen before.


    Hansen couldn''t see it. It was normal. The goddess of death had the power of destruction of the power and death system. However, because of the coincidence, Hansen''s blood catalysis made the two forces combine into a new force.


    Some of this new power belongs to Hansen, so he will feel familiar, but only familiar.


    The combination of the three forces makes this power not belong to any of the original ones, and there is not much similarity with the three forces, so Hansen did not see it. The body of the goddess of death is still flowing. His blood and strength are just a little familiar to the slightest feeling.


    All the creatures are staring at the goddess of death, waiting for her answer, and waiting for her to enter a certain range.


    Because according to the ancient mirror, it is necessary to use the Yingyuequan to drive, there is no way to move the position, so the scope of the ancient mirror can be limited, they must be within this range and the goddess of death, will be subject to the mirror Asylum.


    The goddess of death did not pay attention to the ancestor of the illusion, and completely ignored the powerful ancestors and superpowers, as if they did not exist.


    Hansen saw that the goddess of death had flew straight toward him. He couldn��t help but sigh: "This guy won��t remember me, want to find me to seek revenge?"


    Before Hansen had acted, he saw that the goddess of death had already flown to his vicinity, and gathered his wings to fall close. He looked at Hansen with a pair of pure eyes and shouted: "Father!"


    For a time, all the creatures of the entire sunset, the eyes of the gods, were wide open, including Hansen himself.

 Chapter 1657： Black pot

    "Wait... this script is wrong... I just want to see a lively and cheap one... What is the situation now?" Hansen turned his head to the black line and turned to look at the ancestors of the illusion, seeing their eyes dying. Staring at myself, one by one, killing the machine suddenly feels that something is not good.


    "Beauty, although you are very cute and beautiful, there is a little bit like my genetics, but you don''t want to confess..." Hansen wants to explain that the goddess of death has nothing to do with himself. He doesn''t want this black pot. Back.


    The goddess of death has killed so many different kinds of aliens and alien creatures. It can be regarded as an enemy all over the world. If he recognizes this daughter, then he is not going to be an enemy of the world. This black pot is too big.


    Of course, even if he is the enemy of the entire fourth shelter, Hansen may not be afraid. The key is not his niece. This black pot is unreasonable.


    Before Hansen finished speaking, the ancestors of the illusion had already said coldly: "No wonder we can''t find out her origins. It turns out that you are a descendant of Tianjian. You let her kill my fourth shelter, and what is it." Today, we must give us an account, otherwise..."


    "What nonsense he said, just kill both of their father and daughter today, so as not to harm our fourth shelter."


    "Yes, kill them!"


    Many powerful people have been surrounded, and the nuclear powers of each of them have erupted with the power of terror. They must kill Hansen and the goddess of death on the spot.


    Hansen��s heart is so bitter, this has nothing to do with him. He is not afraid of being an enemy with the ancestors of the illusion, but this black pot is too wrong.


    Hansen opened his mouth and wanted to explain two more words, but he saw that the goddess of death had opened the black bow in his hand.


    I saw a black feather arrow born out of thin air, and after the death goddess reached the limit, an arrow shot out.


    The tyrannical feather arrow crossed the void and directly shot into the body of a super **** creature. The super **** creature that was stronger than the elephant, after the body was shot by the feather arrow, suddenly exploded and was directly The arrow burst.


    "Don''t bother me to meet my father." After the death goddess shot an arrow, she said coldly.


    When Hansen came to his lips, he suddenly condensed. There is no doubt that no one will believe what he said now, only to see the angry eyes of those horror creatures.


    "Kill!" The ancestors of the illusion screamed, and the illusionary compass in the hand took the supreme light to suppress Hansen and the goddess of death.


    The other three ancestors and many superpowers also rushed toward them in desperation.


    For a time, the behemoth roared, and the horror of the horror came. The momentum was even more terrifying than the full blow of the armor.


    Hansen had no choice but to let Boa, Xiaoyinyin and Xiaoxing prepare for the battle.


    However, after seeing the goddess of death, the wings of the gods suddenly rose, and the black bows and arrows in their hands flashed one after another. Every time they flashed, there would be a strange creature or a stranger exploding by her arrow.


    The ancestors of the mighty illusion, shot by the goddess of death, can only compete with the compass in their hands, and the powerful compass gene nucleus is directly exploded by the arrow of death.


    The goddess of death is constantly flashing among many horror creatures. One superpower is exploding, and Hansen is a bit stunned.


    "So strong? It��s really going to catch up with the armored geek!" Hansen was shocked.


    From the beginning to the end, the death arrow of the goddess of death has not been lost. Except for the four ancestors, other super-natural creatures are basically shot by her own.


    Even the four ancestors, only sacrificed the gene nucleus, can avoid the fate of being shot by an arrow.


    Although the arrow of the goddess of death does not seem to be the power of heaven, it has a must, but Hansen is even more surprised.


    Because the arrow of the goddess of death seems to have a strong predictive power, similar to Hansen��s own archery, all possibilities have been estimated before each arrow is fired.


    Many of the arrows looked like they were shot at the empty space, but when the shots were finished, they found that there were strange creatures passing by them, and they were shot by an arrow.


    "Is this too evil?" Hansen��s eyes are about to come out. If it��s not that he really didn��t flow outside, and he still watched the goddess of death hatching from the eggs, it��s really doubtful. This is not his niece.


    However, Hansen did not come and think so much, because two ancestors killed him with super **** creatures. Under such circumstances, they still have time to deal with Hansen.


    "No matter, since you are looking for death yourself, then you can''t blame me." Hansen and the slaughter colluded, and summoned the gold-grained shield and splitting knife into the enemy group.


    There is a gold-grained shield and a knife, and there is no cracking of the knife. Hansen is invincible, killing a few super **** creatures in a moment.


    But what Hansen had some doubts was that he had smashed the body of a super **** creature into two halves, but still did not hear the sound of hunting.


    Hansen was surprised by what happened next, because Hansen found that the aliens and aliens that had been killed had actually rushed out of the sunset.


    Whether he or the goddess of death, the killing of aliens and aliens, they soon fell into battle.


    "What is the situation? Those aliens will be considered, how can the aliens be resurrected? Is it the ability to look at the mirror?" Hansen immediately responded.


    Seeing that the goddess of death kept killing in the sky, but those alien creatures and ancestors did not change their face, and each one went into a desperately-styled manner. All the attacks were almost destined for life. Hansen made sure that he Judgment.


    As strong as the goddess of death, it is impossible to fight endlessly with so many superpowers, not to mention the strength of the four ancestor-level powers.


    The destructive power of the goddess of death is almost invincible, but the body is not invincible, and the power of the four great ancestors is enough to destroy her body.


    Only heard the sound of flesh and blood tears, the armor of the goddess of death was cut out by a long knife of an ancestor, and the blood suddenly sprang up.


    The goddess of death gaze slightly, and the backhand shot through the head of the ancestor. Only the body of the ancestor broke out and disappeared into a little bit of light and shadow. After a short time, it rushed out of the sunset canyon.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the head of the super **** creature was directly crushed by the gold-patterned Shield. He held the splitting knife and rushed toward the sunset.


    If you don''t solve that face, if God comes, today is a dead and alive here.


    Seeing Hansen rushing to the sunset sun, the two ancestors suddenly attacked and left, and the superpowers who rushed out of the sunset gorge also rushed to Hansen.


    For a time, it became the focus of the siege, and the superpowers who rushed to the goddess of death were much less.

 Chapter 1658： Endless killing

    The siege was not of much use to Hansen. Under the mystery of Dong Xuan''s body, Hansen easily broke through the encirclement and rushed into the sunset canyon.


    Although a lot of super strong people have chased in, but the two ancestors just looked at Han Sen''s back sneer, did not chase in, but instead besieged to the death goddess.


    The scars on the armor of the goddess of death criss-cross, her arrows are invincible, but the body is not invincible, and the situation looks a little bad.


    "He entered the sunset gorge?" Seeing the two ancestors came over, the ancestors of the illusion asked.


    "Go in." An ancestor replied.


    The ancestors of the illusion sneered: "Alright, it was originally accurate for the goddess of death, and it is the same for him now."


    "Today, I am waiting to kill the goddess of death and the sword of heaven, and I must be shocked by the entire fourth sanctuary." An ancestor was delighted.


    Although he is the first ancestor, he is only the ancestor of the small family. The strength is much worse than the ancestor of the illusion. It is very exciting to kill such a strong person.


    The three ancestors who were able to be moved by the ancestors of the illusion are basically from some small tribes, the true ancestor of the great tribe, like the existence of the ancestors of the dark spirit, and it is so easy to move.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, let''s kill the goddess of death together." The first ancestor of the illusion summoned the other three ancestors to besiege the goddess of death.


    Hansen madly rushed into the sunset canyon, the little stars carrying Boa and the small silver and silver in the mountain wall, has been moving with Hansen.


    They are above the mountain wall, and those super strong people can''t see them, and naturally they can''t attack them.


    Because of the killing of the goddess of death, there were always super strong people rushing out of the sunset gorge. When Hansen saw the face of the ancient mirror, he saw a super **** creature being drilled out of the mirror.


    Hansen also killed it once before, and now sees it rushing out of the mirror, and has determined that there is a resurrection power according to the ancient mirror.


    Just the principle of this power, Han Sen has not figured out for a while.


    The situation of the goddess of death is very bad. Although Hansen has nothing to do with her, she does not want her to die like this. The knife in her hand moves with a terrible horror and looks at the mirror.


    Hansen''s full strength, even the top creatures in the fourth shelter did not dare to ignore, coupled with the splitting knife can split the characteristics of space, super gene core can be cut off.


    However, the knife light was on the mirror, but it was silent and scattered, and even the mirror was not hurt, so Hansen could not help but be surprised.


    Hansen smashed a few more knives in a row, and then found the difference.


    According to the ancient mirror is a mirror, when Hansen squats to the mirror, according to the mirror, Hansen will also illuminate the scene of the power of Hansen, like the ordinary mirror, the last mirror and the mirror The knife light inside is coincident.


    Just like ordinary mirrors, the knife light in the mirror seems to be real. The two forces meet at the mirror, which completely offsets each other''s strength. That is to say, Hansen��s power is on it. Ancient mirrors have no effect at all, and power is equal to zero.


    Hansen smashed a super-god creature, and the blade of the splitting knife was directly on the mirror.


    Knife light may be mapped out, but the world in the mirror is not a real world after all. Now the body of the knife is going up. According to Hansen��s imagination, it should be able to form certain damage against the mirror.


    However, after a slash, Hansen changed his face, and the splitting knife smashed over the mirror. The splitting knife in the mirror also smashed down. The blades of the two blades slammed together, and Hansen was shocked back. It takes several steps to stabilize the figure.


    He clearly felt that the knife was not on the mirror, but on the splitting knife in the mirror, and the splitting knife in the mirror, the power is exactly the same as him, the two forces collide and dissipate, the mirror is completely absent. Damage, Hansen himself was shaken back a few steps.


    Han Sen slightly frowned, according to the power of the ancient mirror is too strange, and the strong force has no effect on it, it is impossible to hurt it.


    Hansen has changed the power of several attributes, and the results are still the same. No matter what kind of power is hit on the mirror, it will be offset by the mapped power.


    "It''s no wonder that the two ancestors did not chase in. It turned out that they had long since counted that I couldn''t open the mirror." Han Sen secretly indulged himself.


    "Since it is impossible to break the ancient mirror, there is only one way to do it." Hansen��s eyes flashed, and a pair of red butterfly wings opened behind him, which was the gene of his god.


    At the same time, on the body of the slaughterer, the magical pattern of the bloodthirsty ant king appeared. Hansen turned the power to the limit, and the gold-grained tyrant in his hand slammed into the illusionary animal that had just rushed out of the mirror.


    I only heard a loud bang, the eudemon that was twice as big as the elephant, and all the bones that Hansen hit were broken. The blood in the seven scorpions spurted and the body was smashed.


    His eyes were cold, and Hansen��s splitting knife didn��t stop at all, squatting on a big gun with a strange spirit, and even the body with a gun with a strange body opened.


    Blood spurts and screams.


    All the aliens and aliens that emerged from the ancient mirrors were blocked by Hansen in the valley, killing one by one, and returning to the mirror.


    The aliens and aliens were killed again and again, and they rushed out again and again, but no one could rush out of the valley and was killed by Hansen, making more and more creatures in the mirror and in the valley.


    There are fewer and fewer superpowers who besieged the goddess of death. After two ancestors killed their goddess of death with their lives, they were also killed and returned to the mirror.


    When they went there, they were trapped inside by Hansen, and they could no longer rush out.


    Hansen put the Dong Xuan Jing and Yi Tianshu to the limit. One person, one knife and one shield, added hundreds of super strong people and two ancestors, and they were trapped in the valley, and no one could rush out.


    The ancestors of the illusion saw no one rushing out of the sunset canyon. I don��t know what happened inside. Soon he was shot by the goddess of death. When he rushed out, he discovered that Hansen was blocked. The celestial mirror, killing the super strong ones who rushed out one by one.


    One person''s strength is blocked out, and hundreds of super strong people can''t get out, and they can''t help but feel upset.


    "It is no wonder that his single sword can be rushed out of the shelters of the heavens. This power is simply against the sky, even if the general ancestor is far from him." The first ancestors of the illusion of the ancestors are all in the heart.


    They have a heart to rush out, but the more people, the more they feel powerless, so many superpowers become cumbersome, making it difficult for them to let go and Hansen fight, hard to be given by Hansen alone Blocked outside and kept killing.

 Chapter 1659： Nothing

    The superpowers outside were killed, and the goddess of death who had been blood-stained flew into the valley. A long arrow flew over and cooperated with Hansen to kill the superpowers who rushed out of the mirror.


    This situation is obviously not within their expectations of the ancestors of the illusion, one by one angry roar.


    "Heavenly sword, I will eat your flesh and blood, so that you will never be robbed." The ancestors of the illusion roared.


    "When you rush out, let''s talk about it." Han Sen said faintly, killing a different spirit with a knife, and the gold-grained shield also blocked the nuclear attack of the ancestors of the illusion.


    The ability to look at the mirror is really mysterious, not only can they be resurrected in the mirror, but their gene nucleus can also be restored together, it seems that death has no effect on them.


    This makes Han Sen feel very strange. Even if it is a nuclear nucleus, the power is not endless. Even if it is the gene nuclear of the Great Emperor, there is no reason to provide so many super strong people to keep resurrecting. There is no sign of weakness. .


    Before Hansen wanted to rely on the constant killing and consumption of the power of the ancient mirror, it seems to be useless now. According to the power of the ancient mirror, there seems to be no limit.


    The ancestors of the illusion said in a sullen voice: "You and the monk are no longer strong. We have an immortal body. Your strength will be exhausted sooner or later. At that time, it will be your death. The cramps and bones are divided and eaten."


    Many super-powerful screams roared, and they rushed out from the mirrors of the heavens. They couldn��t help but have to eat Hansen and the goddess of death.


    They rely on the ability of the ancient mirror, not afraid of life and death, and indeed Hansen has some headaches.


    Indeed, as the ancestors of the illusion said, their physical strength is limited, this high-intensity battle is too physical, and with the use of the beast, Hansen estimates that he can fight for more than ten hours in this state. It��s already great. When the physical strength drops, it��s impossible to block them all here. The consequences are very serious.


    The condition of the goddess of death is even worse. Her arrows are still strong, but the wounds of the whole body keep oozing out of the blood. Obviously her body resilience is far less than her destructive power.


    "Small silver and silver! Give her a cure for the injury." Hansen called out.


    The little star was drilled out of the mountain wall with small silver and silver, and the small silver and silver stood on the top of the little star, and a silver thunder fell on the goddess of death.


    The body of the goddess of death could not help but tremble, and the action of archery in her hand stopped. It was obvious that the lightning still caused her some pain, but the wound on her body began to heal quickly.


    The small silver and silver lightning has a strong healing power. The disadvantage is that it will cause pain and paralysis in the body. It is not as mild as pure healing power.


    The goddess of death naturally knows that the small silver and silver are treating her, forcing the pain and numbness, and once again pulling the bow and arrow, the power of the explosion is still tyrannical, and the efficiency is significantly lower.


    Now it is only treating the injury of the goddess of death. There is still no way to solve the problem of physical exertion. After all, small silver and silver are not pure healing systems, and its strength cannot restore physical strength.


    Hansen frowned and thought while fighting, and if they didn��t break the mirror, they couldn��t escape.


    However, according to the ancient mirror is too evil, Hansen has already turned to look behind the ancient mirror, did not find any strange place, the back and the front are the silver mirror, and did not see what can The creature that manipulates it.


    "According to the ancient mirror is placed here, not by whom, there must be some reason." Han Sen secretly thought.


    Obviously, the ancestors of the illusion could not control the mirror, otherwise they would not put the mirror on here.


    "If no one can control according to the ancient mirror, does it mean that it is an unowned nuclear nucleus?" Hansen thought that his eyes suddenly brightened.


    Han Sen looked at the left and looked at it. He never saw anyone who was controlling the mirror, and the heart was more and more certain.


    "The ancestor of the illusion, do you think that looking for such a broken mirror, can you save your life?" Hansen said to the ancestors of the roaring illusion.


    "Hey, kill you enough." The illusion of the ancestors of the illusion of the teeth.


    "Unfortunately, you can''t control the broken mirror at all, otherwise it will be difficult to kill me." Hansen continued.


    "It��s enough to kill you." Another ancestor snarled.


    Hansen is more certain that they can''t control the face of the mirror, Hansen can not help but secretly.


    If it is the nuclear gene of Han, Han Sen does not have full control to deal with the ancient mirror. Since it is not the nuclear gene of Han, Han Sen��s grasp is much greater.


    For those super strong and ancestors, the roar of the ancestors, Hansen found a gap, reaching out to the mirror, a drop of blood flew from the fingertips, turned into a streamer, directly shot in the mirror Above the mirror.


    "According to the ancient mirror, nothing can be hurt, you are in vain." The ancestors of the illusion thought that Hansen wanted to break the mirror and said contemptuously.


    Hansen ignored him. He watched the drop of blood falling on the mirror of the ancient mirror. There was also a drop of blood in the mirror. Two drops of blood collided together, but they did not disappear, but instead Splashes above the mirror.


    Seeing this situation, Hansen was a happy time. He used the real blood gene nucleus to completely **** his blood, and then squeezed out a drop of real blood on the mirror.


    This true blood also possesses the ability of the true blood gene nucleus. As long as it is not completely offset by the celestial mirror, it has the opportunity to penetrate into the celestial mirror, so that the celestial mirror has the blood power of Hansen, and thus He controlled.


    Like this kind of gene nucleus, if it is in the presence of the Lord, it is very difficult to directly infiltrate and plunder, but in the case of the celestial mirror, the probability of success is much greater.


    Sure enough, but for a long time, that drop of real blood gradually spread out according to the mirror of the ancient mirror, the initial is not so obvious, a little bit of blood color spread on the silver mirror, only the size of the palm, but with time The passage of the blood, the area of ??the blood is getting bigger and bigger, and the speed of the spread is getting faster and faster.


    The ancestors of the illusion, they hated Hansen and the goddess of death to the extreme, and only wanted to kill them. At the beginning, no one noticed the changes in the mirror.


    When they noticed, the blood color had occupied a small half mirror of the ancient mirror, and the uppermost part was almost dyed with blood.


    The ancestors of the illusion found that there was such a change in the celestial mirror. They were all shocked. The super strong screamed in a panic: "What happened to the celestial mirror? What did he do with the celestial mirror?"

 Chapter 1660： Repressing the Baizu

    Even the four ancestors, such as the ancestor of the illusion, were shocked by the heart. They were able to use the power of the ancient mirror. It was because the ontology had been reflected in the mirror of the heavens. They can''t even run.


    There are already superpowers who want to erase their ontology images from the mirrors and want to rush out of the mirror.


    ��Is it discovered now?�� Han Sen said faintly, according to the sudden acceleration of the blood on the mirror, the instant occupied the entire mirror, making the original silver mirror turned into blood.


    The most difficult thing is to start with real blood. In order to break the surface, the more you infiltrate, the easier it will be.


    Hey!


    The super strong inside wants to rush out again, but it hits the **** mirror and can''t rush out of the mirror like that.


    Each of the alien creatures and the alien spirits struck hard against the mirror, and it looked like the creatures that were locked in the glass cells. They were all frightened and roaring and screaming at the glass wall, but it was hard to rush out.


    "Bastard, what have you done?" Even a few ancestors showed a horror.


    Once the super creatures are killed, they will be in the mirror, watching them struggle to rush out, just like a group of evil spirits struggling in hell.


    Hansen��s heart was ecstatic, and he finally took control of the ancient mirror. What he didn��t think was that, according to the ancient mirror, it was not only the ability to resurrect, but also the ability to imprison.


    The blood is connected, and the information of the celestial mirror is automatically transmitted to Hansen''s brain, so that Hansen has a clear understanding of its ability.


    The aliens and aliens that had been rushed out before were killed. They also appeared in the mirror. They were frightened, angry, sorrowful, hazy, and looked different. They kept hitting the mirror and let Hansen have The illusion is that they are zombies kept in transparent containers.


    Not long after, the aliens and aliens outside were killed by Hansen and the goddess of death, and all the creatures appeared in the mirror.


    Han Sen��s thoughts moved, and the huge mirror of the heavens trembled, and it automatically rose slowly.


    The surrounding rocks ruptured because of the rise of the celestial mirror, and the cracks spread outward in the area connected with the ancient mirror, and the broken stones stopped falling.


    "This is impossible... How can the heavenly mirror be driven... This is impossible..." The creatures in the mirror have already been shocked to the extreme.


    They are very clear about what it means to be driven by the ancient mirror, because the power attribute of the ancient mirror is very special, and no creatures in the same line can drive it, so they will safely leave their own image. In the mirror of the heavens, after they are injured or dead, as long as they are willing, they can reshape the body at any time in the mirror, and have an immortal body.


    However, everything is built under the circumstances that no one controls the heavenly mirror. Once the mirror is controlled, they wait until they bind themselves to the mirror, completely subject to the ancient mirror.


    They can''t believe it or believe it. Hansen can control the mirror, but now the facts are in front of them, so they have to believe.


    Hey!


    According to the ancient mirror, it flew out from the stone wall. The sound of the break came from the lower part. Hansen looked down, but found that the original part was inlaid with the mirror of the heavenly mirror.


    The spring water is so vast that it seems to have endless sources of power, so Hansen suddenly realizes that the original mirror is based on the power of the following springs, can be able to obtain energy from endless sources, and resurrect those killed. Super strong.


    "Tianjian, this is the grievance between you and the Fantasy. It has nothing to do with us. Let us be there. There are so many powerful people here. You dare to move us, and they are enemies with the entire Fourth Sanctuary." An ancestor yelled .


    "Yes, this has nothing to do with us, let us go, otherwise my Yinmo family will never let you go."


    "I am a man of the Manon family. If you kill me, you will teach the nine people to die."


    "I am a beautiful family..."


    The goddess is also among them, screaming in amazement: "Han Sen, as long as you let us go, my gods and your grievances will be written off."


    Hansen did not say a word, but looked at them calmly. They threatened, shouted, pleaded, and cried, but they ignored it.


    According to the ancient mirror, Hansen flew slowly and became smaller and smaller. When he flew to Hansen, he was only the size of the palm and was held by Hansen.


    "Tianjian, you dare to move us, you must teach you not to die!" The ancestor of the illusion is still roaring inside, but the roaring sound has already had a fearful taste.


    "Death!" Han Sen thought of a move, the body of the ancestors of the illusion suddenly exploded, and the mirror was stained with a strong blood.


    "Hunting and killing the super **** creature magical beast, without the soul of the beast, the gene core has been broken, the flesh and blood has been destroyed, and the essence of life has been lost."


    Hansen couldn''t help but glimpse. In this case, he was the first time he encountered it. Even the essence of life genes did not stay.


    Seeing that the ancestor of the illusion was killed, all the creatures were shocked and angry, and the illusion was even more stunned.


    Hansen��s thoughts moved again, and the screaming sorcerers, all of them exploding and dying, made all the spirits of life chilly to the extreme, and no one dared to speak again.


    However, those alien creatures that were killed by the ancient mirrors did not leave anything, including the essence of life genes, which Hansen observed after careful observation.


    They are not without the essence of life genes, but are absorbed by the ancient mirrors, making the power of the ancient mirror itself stronger and stronger.


    Hansen took the ancient mirror and sat on the back of the little star, and wanted to leave.


    The goddess of death actually sat up silently and looked very natural, as if it should have been like this.


    Hansen has some headaches, but things have reached this point. It seems that the goddess of death seems to have really recognized him as a relative, and Hansen has to go back with the goddess of death.


    This battle was quickly spread in the Fourth Shelter, because it was a big mistake. Many aliens and aliens watched in the distance, and they all saw a complete battle.


    Hansen and the goddess of death teamed up to kill the strong Bai people, and also took away the things of the ancient mirror, and immediately spread the fourth shelter.


    Equally shocking, it is the news that the goddess of death is the daughter of Tianjian. Although it is hard to believe, it is said by the goddess of death that many people are very surprised.


    Shocking at the same time, it also caused many powerful races to anger, and a storm is brewing.


    Hansen naturally knew that this matter was not so easy to end, unless Hansen was able to release the creatures and aliens that he had suppressed in the mirror.


    Apparently Hansen did not have such an intention, so Hansen immediately set out to prepare for the war.


    If it was before, Hansen was really afraid of such a big fight. After all, the two fists are hard to beat the four hands. He is strong again, and the people around him will be fluctuated.


    But with the ancient mirror, all this is different, so Hansen no longer has any scruples.

 Chapter 1661： Wind and rain

    "I heard that no, the goddess of death turned out to be Hansen''s daughter."


    "False? Don''t say that Hansen is a man who can''t give birth to such a daughter. Even if he can be born, this age may not even have the qualification to enter the shelter. It is impossible to enter the fourth shelter, but it is not so strong. ""


    "The goddess of death personally admits that many people have heard that the goddess of death is called Hansen��s father, and there is more than one, can this be fake?"


    "I see, should it be dry?"


    "Don''t worry about whether it is sincere or dry. Hansen is really a big man this time. I heard that there are four ancestors and hundreds of strong people who have been suppressed by Hansen''s father and daughter. , a live mouth did not run out."


    "Han Sen is probably the strongest person among me, except for gold coins."


    "The bulls are arrogant, but the trouble is also big. The suppression of the various ethnic groups is too strong, causing public anger. I have heard that many of the ancestors of the great tribe are very dissatisfied with Hansen and seem to be prepared for him. Start."


    "I hope he can live in the top, don''t be killed by those alien creatures."


    "At the beginning, Hansen laid a large territory for us humans in the Third Shelter, allowing humans to shelter all the shelters in the third place. Maybe Hansen could do the same in this fourth shelter. ��


    "It''s really hard to say..."


    "What is hard to say, he can live this disaster first, and now he is almost an enemy of the aliens of the entire fourth shelter."


    "It��s also true, it��s really a bit of a hassle."


    Hansen has been in the shelter these days. Although there are no real superpowers and ancestors, the shelter has been attacked by various creatures.


    Groups of poisonous insects, large herds and birds, since the return of Hansen, there is no peace in the shelter.


    Moreover, the entire shelter has been cut off from the outside world. The entire shelter is like an island. The creatures in the shelter will be inexplicably missing if they are too far away.


    Fortunately, Hansen had already taken precautions, and set up the ancient mirror in the shelter, so that the creatures in the shelter kept their own images in the mirror.


    The Empress, Lin Feng, and Jingjiwu are very excited. They left their own images to go out and fight with the enemy in the mirror. They don��t have to fear life and death, so they keep moving in the battle of life and death. Raise yourself in the battle of alien creatures.


    It is a pity that they are all full of God''s genes, and they can''t absorb the essence of life genes. It is also difficult to improve their strength.


    The life science gene of the fourth shelter is obviously more difficult to absorb. The genetic fluid used in the previous alliance to absorb the essence of life genes is completely useless for the life essence of the fourth shelter, even Hansen. It is useless to give them the essence of life genes.


    Hansen is not a scientist and he is helpless about these problems.


    However, those alien creatures and aliens have become their practice objects. In addition to Gu Qingcheng and Xiaohongma, basically all creatures have been exposed to combat.


    "Although there are ancient mirrors, you still have to be careful. Now those who are the ancestors of the ancestors have not really taken the shots. Once they take the shots, there will definitely be a way to deal with the mirrors." Gu Qingcheng warned Hansen .


    "You can rest assured that I have already thought about the countermeasures." Hansen said with a smile.


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head and smiled: "Don''t look down on the ancestors of the big tribes, and there is a very terrible guy who might come."


    "Who?" Hansen had some slight surprises. Even Gucheng said it was terrible. It was definitely not normal.


    "A hundred years ago, the **** war, once had a manpower pressure to win the first place in the **** war, he accepted the baptism of God, and after so many years, no one knows how strong he is."


    "What is his name?" Hansen did not worry about this. He was very clear about the so-called baptism reward of God. No one has ever gotten it.


    After the first battle of the gods arrived at the room, they saw only a closed crystal container. No one could open it at all, and eventually they could only return.


    The reward that was originally used to give the first place in God��s war has been ineffective for many years after being soaked up in the night.


    "He is called the ancient demon." Gu Qingcheng said.


    "Ancient demon?" Hansen slightly glimpsed, the name he was too familiar with, the ancient demon who was rebelled by Ashura, the former master of the Dragon Emperor, Xiangyin, and Emperor.


    Hansen knew that the ancient demon was promoted to the fourth sanctuary, but he did not expect that he was so strong, he even defeated a strong man like six.


    "Have you seen the ancient demon?" Gu Qingcheng looked at Hansen''s reaction, and some unexpectedly asked.


    "I heard that." Hansen has never seen the ancient demon, although he is familiar with it, but he has never seen it.


    Thinking of the ancient demon, Hansen remembered Miss Xiangyin, she had no news of her, and she didn��t know where she was promoted. This time, it��s so big. If she didn��t fall, she should know Han Sen. Here, I will find it later and maybe.


    Hansen can only pray that the fragrance has not fallen, such a young lady, if it is really degraded, it really makes people feel bad.


    "Right, you said that the ancient devil will come, why?" Hansen thought and asked.


    The ancient demon has no grudges with him. The ancient demon is not the ancestor of all ethnic groups. It has nothing to do with the various tribes. A creature that was promoted to the fourth shelter, why Gu Gucheng seems to be very sure that he will come, which makes Hansen somewhat doubt.


    Gu Qingcheng said with a deep indulgence: "I have seen the ancient demon. He seems to have a deep relationship with the Lord of the Divine. If the Lord of the Divine Comes this time, it is very likely that the ancient demon will appear and have to be prevented."


    Hansen nodded and asked some things about the ancient demon.


    Gu Qingcheng recalled: "The ancient demon is very strange. He is almost indistinguishable from human beings, but I am sure that he is not human and his power is very strange."


    "How strange?" Hansen asked.


    "I have seen him four times. Every time he uses different strengths, it is completely different from the strength of the department. It also includes rare attributes such as time and space. Each force is very strong in his hands. Sufficient to compete with the top half god. If he has multiple attributes, it is hard to believe, even if it is human, it is difficult to maintain multiple attributes, and eventually there will be a property bias, but when I see him He has the same strength and no bias at all." Gu Qingcheng thought about it.


    Hansen slightly frowned, this situation is really strange, in addition to himself, he has never seen anyone who can control the power of multiple attributes, aliens and aliens are no exception.


    But even Hansen himself, the ability to use multiple attributes is good, but most of the attributes are used worse than the only attributes.


    According to Gu Qingcheng, the ancient devil can easily control the power of multiple attributes, and they can all reach the top level, which is really terrible.

 Chapter 1662： Old people visiting

    After a few days, in addition to all kinds of aliens and aliens to harass every day, I did not see the superpowers of all ethnic groups.


    There is no such thing as Hansen��s mirror. There is no source of Yingyuequan here, but there are so many superpowers under the mirror, when the power is insufficient, it is directly The refining and chemical absorption makes the source of the ancient mirrors endless, and there is no need to worry about the lack of strength.


    The corpses of the different creatures that were hunted, in addition to the edible parts, were also put into the mirror of the heavens. Although the source of the offering was not much, it was better than nothing.


    Hansen is practicing the "Dong Xuan Jing" every day. Now he only promotes the sky umbrella to the super, and then he can try to promote the fifth sanctuary.


    The fourth shelter has been able to help him very little, Hansen is not willing to continue to delay, can not enter the fifth shelter to condense the genetic armor, after all, is not considered top-level combat, it is difficult to fight against God Member of the organization.


    "Don''t do it, yourself." A man came to the area of ??the shelter, and raised his hands to shout at the sheep on the tower.


    When the sheep saw that it seemed to be a human being, he went to report Hansen.


    Hansen came out and saw that the person who came to see him was a scorpio. He hadn''t seen him for a long time, and Scorpio didn''t seem to change at all.


    "Scorpio, what are you doing now from the Shadow Shelter?" Hansen stood on the tower and spoke to Tianzhu, and did not ask him to come in.


    "We are also old friends, are you not the hospitality? How can I let me in, talk slowly with a cup of tea." Tianzhu said with a smile in front of the city gate.


    "Now is an extraordinary period, I will not ask you to come in and sit down. If you have anything, hurry up and say, nothing to go, lest those alien creatures treat you as a group of us. When you want to go, it is not so easy. Hansen said.


    "I came here this time, I just want to talk to you about cooperation."


    "Cooperation? How to cooperate?" Hansen slightly surprised.


    ��Looking for a place where no one is going to talk about it?�� said Tian Hao.


    Hansen thought for a moment, letting people open the city gate and lead the Scorpio into it. With the strength of Scorpio, it is too simple to break the protective cover of the shelter. Since he has no hard shackles, he is considered to be sincere.


    "What do you mean by cooperation?" Within a hall, Hansen looked at the Scorpio sitting down.


    Scorpio smiled and said: "I am here to represent the blood to teach you to talk about cooperation, if you want, we will help you through this difficult time."


    ��What do you want?�� Hansen will not naively believe that Scorpio will help themselves in a humane position, and certainly will do something.


    "I like to talk to people." Scorpio stared at Hansen and said: "We want the snake armor''s genetic armor. As long as we get the genetic armor, our blood education will help you through this. The second time is difficult."


    Hansen asked inexplicably: "The snake witch? Who is the snake blood? I have never heard of it."


    Scorpio suddenly frowned: "Do we still use such a cover to cover up? God organized a snake witch to rob your son''s flower, but the result is life and death, you don''t tell me, it is not your handwriting."


    Hansen suddenly realized that the original is the snake witch. He only knows now that it is a strong man with a genetic armor.


    "Bao Er killed, turned out to be a strong man with a genetic armor, Boa has such a powerful force?" Han Sen was extremely surprised.


    He originally thought that Boa might kill a top-level demigod. Now it seems that things are more terrible than he imagined. The energy of God''s organization is bigger than he thought, and he can easily have a genetic armor. Strong.


    "How? As long as you give us the genetic armor, our blood education will help you solve this trouble." Tian Hao looked at Han Sen again.


    Hansen looked at Scorpio with interest and asked: "Are you not a traitor to blood education? When can you teach on behalf of blood?"


    "The blood teaching now is different from the past. Now that several saints are the masters of the house, my days are naturally much better." Scorpio touched his nose and said, "Don��t use those who are useless, you will Say, do you want to cooperate?"


    "I also want to work with you, but unfortunately I did not get that genetic armor." Hansen shrugged his shoulders.


    "Don''t get it? How is this possible? Isn''t the snake witch not killed by you?" Tian Hao said, Hansen said.


    "I have such a skill." Hansen smiled.


    Tian Yiyi looked at him: "In front of me, you don''t want to install it. I know that you got a genetic armor from Tina, and you can use that genetic armor, except you, and Who is it possible to kill the snake witch?"


    "Whether you believe it or not, I can only say that the snake witch is not killed by me, that genetic armor is not in my hands." Han Sen said with both hands open.


    Scorpio stared at Hansen for a while and said: "I am afraid you still don''t know the seriousness of this incident. This time you have to clean up your people, not just the strong people who are suppressed by you, and the organization of God. And Xinliushe is helping in this. If we don''t have our help, even if you have the ability to escape, the shelters and the other creatures that follow you are finished. You don''t really think, just rely on the mirror. Can you stop the strongman of the fourth shelter?"


    "I also want to work with you, but I really don''t have that genetic armor, otherwise I will give it to you right away." Hansen said sincerely.


    In fact, Hansen did not lie. He did not even see the snake witch. According to Boa, the guy who wanted to play the treasure has been broken by her. It is impossible to stay with the genetic armor. .


    "I think you will consider it again. God organization has made up your mind because you killed the snake witch. No matter whether you have a blood relationship with Han Jingzhi, you must solve it, except for our blood education. No one else can help you now." Scorpio naturally refuses to believe in Hansen.


    Hansen asked: "What kind of hatred does God have with me? Why do they have to deal with me? Also, what do they do with my son? Wouldn��t it be simply to threaten me?"


    "You may be the descendant of Han Jingzhi. This is the biggest original sin. If it is not because you have been unable to determine your identity before, and you want to borrow from Han Jing, you have not known how many times you died." After a sigh of relief, he said: "The reason why they catch small flowers is because there are many special places on the flowers. It may prove that you are the descendants of Han Jingzhi, but you don''t have such characteristics, so they want to take them away. Xiaohua confirmed his relationship with Han Jingzhi."


    ��Special? What special?�� Hansen��s heart was shocked: ��Did they have discovered that the small flowers have far more physical qualities than normal humans?��

 Chapter 1663： the truth

    "After ten years, he has not grown up at all, isn''t this special?" Tianzhu said.


    Hansen secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and he already knew that he couldn��t help himself. He was mentally prepared.


    "Speaking, Han Jingzhi and that God organization have any deep hatred, why do they have to kill Han Jingzhi and his descendants?" Han Sen did not ask the question of Bao, and asked instead.


    "We have been investigating this matter for a long time, but we have not found the real answer. It is just judging from all kinds of clues. It should be that Han Jingzhi has stolen something from their side. They don''t really want to kill, just If you want to find that thing, just want to kill, how many lives you have, and it has long been solved by God."


    Hansen said helplessly: "What did Han Jingzhi steal from them?"


    "I don''t know, but according to speculation, it should be related to genetic or genetic aspects, otherwise they will not always observe you and the flowers, this time I want to catch the flowers back, obviously also want to study his body, and draw conclusions from it. "Tian Hao paused and said: "How, cooperate with us, have nothing to do with you, no matter what a gene, a genetic armor, you already have one, and one more is useless. ��


    Hansen smiled bitterly: "Brother, if I have something, I will definitely give it to you right away, but I really don''t. What kind of snake witch girl is not killing me. I haven''t even seen her face. This black pot is really back. Big."


    Scorpio looked at Han Sen for a while, and it seemed that Han Sen was not lying, and he could not help but frown: "Not you, who has the ability to kill the snake witch?"


    "I don''t know about this. Is there such a lot of people in the league?" Hansen said casually.


    Scorpio shook his head and said: "Few, except for the few saints who teach us blood, those creatures with genetic armor are possible, but the genetic armor is very few in the league, and basically all in God. In the control, except for you, I really can''t think of it. Who else can kill the snake witch, this is why God organized you to kill the magic snake girl."


    "If I guess there is nothing wrong with it, the creature of the Fourth Shelter, after the promotion, should it be that there is nothing wrong with going to the league?" Hansen stared at Tianzhu.


    Scorpio did not hide, nodded: "You are not wrong, the fourth shelter is the end, and then promoted will return to the alliance universe. But you do not think that promotion of the Alliance universe must have genetic armor, if you If you think about it, it will be a big mistake. The creatures of the Fourth Shelter will not only grow but also decline after entering the Alliance Universe. This happens because of the evolution of the body. Remodeling requires a lot of energy, and it is also a process of genetic purification. The upper limit of the body will be greatly improved, but the physical quality will be temporarily reduced. It is necessary to reunite the genetic armor when the body reaches a certain level. ��


    "How many people in your blood culture have condensed the genetic armor?" Hansen was not surprised. Most of the things that Scorpio said, he already knew.


    "There is no one. Our saints who teach blood are different from ordinary creatures. You should know that we have the power of blue blood. Even if we break through the fourth shelter and return to the alliance universe, we will not reshape the body, so we also Can not condense the genetic armor." Tianzhu smiled.


    Han Sen was a little bit horrified, and the saints who couldn��t think of blood-threatening were so special.


    Originally, Hansen thought that the blue blood power of blood teaching was even special. It was only in the front shelter. After all, even the founder of the blood-study was only promoted to the alliance universe. He passed down. The bloodline down, in the sense that it should be beyond the rules of the Union universe, is right.


    "Since it''s all here, then I will tell you a secret." Scorpio said, "Basically, most of the creatures that went out from the Fourth Shelter, except for the saints and poles of our blood." In addition to a few creatures, they were eventually snatched up by the organization of God."


    "This is also a secret, I already know it." Hansen said with a grin.


    "Then you certainly don''t know, those creatures that enter God''s organization, once they are about to condense the genetic armor, they will evaporate from this world, never appear again, and never have any accidents." Tian Hao said with an eye.


    "Is there such a thing?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and then suddenly his face changed. The words of Scorpio made him think of a lot of things.


    Han Yufei told Han Sen that the old president of Xinliushe told him that once Han Yufei had gathered the genetic armor, he could know all the truth.


    While staying up late to tell Hansen, the Alliance Universe is also part of the shelter, and the shelter is just a kindergarten, a place to protect all kinds of people.


    Coupled with the things that Hansen had seen in the guardians, everything was clear.


    "Gathering the genetic armor can get out of the league universe? Then the father who condensed the genetic armor, isn''t it necessary to face the danger that once made those great powers fall?" Hansen was shocked.


    However, if you think about it, if you are like this, how can there be so many genetically strong players in the organization of God.


    "No, those are not really genetically strong, they are only promoted to the fifth shelter, so they can use genetic armor, but they have not condensed their own genetic armor, they use the genetic warfare A and the same in the Hall of the Spirit are the ones left after the death of the former Gene Wars." Han Sen finally wanted to understand everything.


    After Hansen thought about everything, he almost jumped up from the chair and his heart beat.


    If this is the case, then Han Yufei thinks that the answer that can be obtained may actually be toward death.


    At the same time, Hansen also understands why God is so powerful, but still can''t control the entire alliance universe, not because they don''t want it, but because there is no such power.


    Or they don''t have such an opportunity at all. Once they gather the genetic armor, they will step out of the alliance universe, even if there are more powerful people.


    The creatures that do not condense the genetic armor are powerful, but they are not strong enough to be invincible. Even if they use the predecessor''s armor, like Tina and Hansen, it is difficult to play the genetic armor. All the power, at least the saints of blood and blood, can compete with them.


    Hansen hated not to find Han Yufei immediately, telling him the truth of the matter, so that he must not condense the genetic armor, otherwise their family may never be able to reunite.


    So many terrorist powers have been defeated by the sky, and there is not even an accident. Han Yufei��s chance of being able to come back alive is low.


    However, Hansen did not directly contact Han Yufei''s method. He had always contacted him, and he did not even contact him.

 Chapter 1664： Death is coming

    Because Hansen could not pay the genetic armor, he finally failed to reach an agreement with Tianzhu.


    However, Hansen did not expect anyone to help him. In the league he did not dare to say that within the Fourth Shelter, he did not believe what God could do with him.


    After sending away the Scorpio, Han Sen first returned to the league, letting Zero follow him into the shelter.


    After entering the shelter, he still appeared beside him. Hansen asked him to look at the shelter, but once he returned to the league to find him.


    "How can I tell my dad to let him not unite the genetic armor?" Hansen thought in his heart.


    But I thought about it and didn''t think it was a good way.


    In order not to let the organization of God trace it, Han Yufei did not leave him with contact information at all.


    "It seems that I can only go to Tariq." Hansen is preparing to open a unicorn to quietly go to Tariq Star, which is the headquarters of Xinliushe.


    However, Hansen had not yet left, and he came out of the shelter and told Hansen that there was an accident inside the shelter.


    Thinking of Han Yufei, he still has two years to get rid of the genetic armor, it should not be so fast, Han Sen went to the shelter first.


    According to the ancient mirror, Hansen was in the shelter. The creatures in the shelter have not been damaged. However, just a few creatures fell to the point outside the shelter.


    "Boss, you can come, iron-backed wolves. They don''t know why they are all dead. They can''t even see a little injury." The sheep took the body and watched Hansen follow the zero, and quickly ran over and said.


    The creatures in the shelter are so emboldened that they are not afraid to confront many powerful people. It is because there is a mirror in the sky, and now the mirror suddenly fails, and even the creatures are dead. Even the hearts of the sheep are somewhat Panic.


    Hansen nodded and didn''t talk. He walked to the corpses and looked at Gu Qingcheng, who was checking the body. "Gu Jie, how did they die?"


    Gu Qingcheng stood up and shook his head slightly: "I didn''t check it out, they didn''t see any injuries on the body, and the inside was not damaged. Even if they were damaged, they should not die because of the ancient mirror."


    Hansen slightly frowned, and even the city of Guancheng could not see the clues, and according to the ancient mirrors, there was no effect, and the means they used were certainly extraordinary.


    He squatted down and carefully examined several bodies such as the iron-backed wolf. Even the hole in the Xuanqi field was used, and still no discovery.


    Hansen did not hesitate to directly pull out the Tai Ajian and dissect the bodies of the iron-backed wolves. I want to determine if there is something missing from him and Gu Qingcheng.


    The result was the same. In the iron-backed wolves, they did not find any abnormal injuries, as if they were normal deaths.


    "Have them all buried." Hansen got up and said to the sheep, then added: "Let everyone return to the shelter, no one can leave the shelter without my order."


    The sheep and the green cow immediately went to work, and Hansen and Gu Qingcheng returned to the shelter.


    ��Is there any discovery?�� asked Gu Qingcheng as he walked.


    "No." Hansen shook his head. This time he didn''t even see how the enemy killed the ironback wolves.


    The only thing that can be affirmed now is that the power is unstoppable by the ancient mirror.


    Hansen understands that since the enemy has already used this kind of power, it will definitely not stop here. He will return to the shelter, waiting for the enemy to take a shot to see what kind of power it is.


    It is necessary to know what kind of power it is to be able to find a way to cope.


    After returning to the shelter, Hansen sat in the Temple of the Hell, and Xuanjing expanded to the limit, covering the entire shelter, monitoring every move of the creatures in the shelter, and every corner.


    Any turmoil in the shelter could not escape Hansen��s surveillance, and he had been waiting for the enemy��s shot again.


    "Father." Hansen was sitting in the hall and slowly drinking tea, and saw the goddess of death coming in.


    "Dream, come and have a cup of tea with me." Hansen took the goddess of death and sat down next to him, and poured a cup of tea for her.


    After spending so much with the goddess of death, Hansen found out that she really regarded herself as a father, and her heart was too pure, and there was no such thing as a sly mind. Hansen was also happy to recognize such a strange daughter, and also Give her a name called Han Menger.


    Because he is not good at name, Han Sen��s logic is very simple. The goddess of death turned out to be his daughter. It��s all like dreaming, so Hansen got such a name.


    The goddess of death sat next to Hansen, took the teacup, and drank it as soon as he looked up. It looked like the robot was pouring something into his mouth, and there was a taste of tea.


    "Tea is not like this, you have to slowly produce." Han Sen smiled and gave Han Menger a cup of tea, and then demonstrated it to her.


    Han Menger looked at Han Sen with his eyes, and then learned Han Sen''s appearance, just took a sip, but the appearance is still very mechanical.


    "What is the significance of drinking tea like this?" After Han Menger drank, a pair of black eyes still looked at Han Sen.


    For her, drinking tea in this way is not slower than the amount, and there is no difference between it and the sudden intrusion.


    Hansen smiled and touched Han Menger��s hair like a waterfall. He smiled and said: "You are still small. It is normal to understand now. You will understand when you grow up."


    Han Menger seemed to understand and nodded. He learned Hansen''s appearance and took a sip, but he still had a face that was incomprehensible. It looked like a robot with a kind of learning.


    Han Menger has been paying attention to Hansen, and many actions seem to intentionally imitate Hansen.


    Hansen also took a snack for her to eat, Han Menger looks very powerful, one-on-one situation, I am afraid that few people in the fourth shelter can be stronger than her, but in fact she is only a child born not long after .


    Boa didn''t know where to climb and sat in Hansen''s arms. Sweetly spoiled: "Dad, Boa also wants to eat snacks."


    Hansen also took a snack for Boa to eat. The father and the daughter were surrounded by tea and nodded. Hansen felt that such a day was also good. If Xiaohua and Sudden are also there, it would be more perfect.


    Not long after, Han Sen��s face, who was drinking tea, suddenly changed. The body stood up and disappeared instantly. When he reappeared, he appeared on the gate of the shelter.


    I saw a gold gene skeletal demon responsible for guarding. At this time, I fell straight on the ground. I had no breath at all, and it was obviously dead. But on it, I couldn��t even see a little injury.

 Chapter 1665： ring

    Han Sen''s face was a bit ugly. He had been monitoring the entire shelter. The bone demon fell to his ground under his eyelids, but he did not even see how the bone demon died. .


    Although his people are drinking tea with Han Menger and Bao Er, but Dong Xuan gas field still pays attention to the grass and trees in the shelter.


    Hansen clearly saw that the bone demon had just patrolled the gate of the city gate, but when he walked, he suddenly fell to the ground and died. The sudden death was without any warning.


    Hansen also did not see any force appearing and killing the bone demon, just as the bone demon''s limit has arrived, it is time to die.


    Gu Qingcheng almost arrived here at the same time as Han Sen, her face is not good-looking. Like Hansen, she is also monitoring the entire shelter. Now the bone demon is killed under her eyes, she is even bone demon. I don��t know how to die, my heart is more angry than Hansen.


    The Empress and Lin Feng and others also rushed over and saw that the body of the bone demon did not speak. Obviously, this incident has exceeded the cognition of all people. No one has seen it. The bone demon has died at the end.


    According to the truth, according to the ancient mirror, even if the bone demon is really hurt by something, it can be resurrected in the mirror, but it is so dead.


    For a time, all the people in the shelter have become heart-wrenching, and many creatures are fearful.


    Originally thought that there is a mirror based on the ancient mirror, do not fear death, but now the ancient mirror has obviously lost its effectiveness, making them a little restless.


    I think that there are many strong people from all walks of life, and they are not protected by the ancient mirrors. They are sure to escape death. Many biological bodies are shaking.


    The body of the bone demon was buried, and Hansen called the core figures of the shelter to the Temple of the Hell.


    "Queen, you and Lin Feng, they will return to the league first. I will inform you later." Han Sen said to the Queen and other humans.


    The Queen just shook her head and didn''t talk. Wang Yuhang said angrily: "Xiao Han, who do you treat us? We are the kind of people who are cheap and will be dangerous?"


    Lin Feng patted Wang Yuhang''s shoulder: "Uncle, don''t worry, you know that Lao Han doesn''t mean that."


    After that, Lin Feng said to Han Sen: "The situation is very dangerous now. We don''t know how the enemy is killing the bone demon, but there are some speculations."


    "What speculation?" Tang Zhenliu asked inexplicably.


    Lin Feng smiled: "The situation is terrible now, but if you are an enemy, you have the power to kill your opponent at will. Will you kill only one pawn? So the enemy This kind of power must have limitations or defects, and he is not able to kill people at will."


    "Maybe he just wants to play the game of cat and mouse, let us be killed one by one in fear." Tang Zhenliu said.


    "No, from the iron-backed wolf to the bone demon, they are killing people who are irrelevant. If you change to me, even if you want to play such a game, you will kill a certain amount of people, at least the sheep. And the green cow first slaughtered." Jing Jiwu laughed.


    "Why do we slaughter us first, why don''t you kill you first?" The sheep and the blue cow suddenly jumped their feet and screamed angrily at the Jingji fog.


    "Because you are the right arm of Lao Han, they are all very important people. If they really want Hansen to die in fear, killing you first, the effect is of course the best." Jing Mist said casually.


    The sheep and the green cow listened to the Jingjiwu, and suddenly they stood up. "It��s also true that even our important people don��t care, their power must have limitations and defects, nothing terrible."


    Hansen feels a little funny. The meaning of Jingjiwu is obviously that sheep and blue cows are the best to kill among the core characters. They are even easier to kill than the bone demon. The other party does not even kill them, obviously because There are certain restrictions and defects, and you can''t kill anyone who wants to kill.


    "We must now find a way to figure out how the other party is killing people. What is his limit?" Lin Feng thought and said: "There is no clue now, I can only wait for the other party to shoot again, hoping to find some clues. ""


    "If you die again, you still can''t find it?" the sheep asked a little embarrassed.


    "More dead, even if they can''t see **** them, there can be some inferences." Lin Feng said.


    "What is this way?" The sheep cried.


    "Do you have a better way?" Jingji Wu looked at the sheep and said.


    The sheep suddenly did not speak. Of course, there was no way. Even Hansen and Gu Qingcheng could hardly find out how the bone demon died. What else can it do?


    Lin Feng, they are not willing to return to the league, Hansen had to discuss with them how to arrange monitoring work, and then they dispersed in the middle of the night.


    There was no more death in one night. Hansen came out to patrol with Boa in the morning. When he saw the two guys, the sheep and the green cow, he couldn��t help but see.


    I saw sheep and green cattle, covered with yellow paper, and there are many charms of cinnabar painting.


    On the forehead, on the buttocks, the whole body is everywhere, and the green cow even got a skirt that looks like a grass skirt. It is very eye-catching.


    "Where did you come from?" Hansen asked as they looked at them.


    "Boss, these things are what we asked Wang Yuhang to help us buy, but for a big price, listen to what he said is God''s light, these spells can exorcise evil and avoid disaster, with them, no evil power can not touch ......"


    "I have a lucky charm here. If I wear it, I will be lucky. Even if it is a death, we can be the last... boss... This is what I bought for you, you are wearing it... ��


    The sheep and the green cow **** said in a mysterious way, the sheep also took a Hansen from a package.


    Hansen suddenly felt a little dumbfounded. Wang Yuhang was able to fool the sheep and the green cow, and wanted to squeeze a lot of benefits from them.


    "Thank you," Hansen said after receiving the package.


    "You are our boss, of course we don''t want you to have an accident," said the sheep.


    "That is, anyway, we and the boss will definitely live to the end." Qingniu also said.


    "We will all be alive." Hansen said, he was about to put the bag in his pocket. The sheep said, "Boss, this is useful to hang on your chest. I will help you hang it. There is this, this is me. The helper that Miss Boa asked for..."


    Between talking, Hansen looked slightly gazing, looking at the outside of the shelter, only to hear the sound of a bell coming from a distance.

 Chapter 1666： Murder

    I saw a white fur in the distance, and slowly came to the shelter.


    The donkey is about the size of a normal scorpion. There is no miscellaneous hair on the body, and a bronze bell is attached to the neck. As its body sways, it makes a jingling sound.


    On the back of the donkey, sitting on a similar creature, can not see what kind of race, only to see a man dressed in Tsing Yi.


    The man sat on the back of the donkey, his legs crossed, one hand standing on his chest, the other holding a rosary in his hand, and the fingers were gently moving one by one.


    If you look carefully at the rosary in his hand, you will find that it is not a real bead, but a little girl with a jade.


    I don''t know how many years of scouring and palm temperature immersion, those little hoes have been polished like jade, and it seems to be wrapped in a layer of porcelain.


    However, in the eyelids of each little girl, you can see a sinister red light, and the red light slightly opposite, it will make people feel trembled, like to fly away from the body''s eyelids.


    The man shook his little girl while he muttered something in his mouth, but his eyes were closed. The serene appearance made it easy for him to think that he was sunbathing in the outing.


    The donkey swayed toward the door of the shelter, and a pair of thieves stared at Hansen on the upper gate of the city. They were watching.


    However, it is arrogant and arrogant, just looking at Hansen with the corner of his eye, it seems as if to say that in addition to the guy on the back, Laozi is the best in the world.


    "Mom, finally there is a living out, and I will take people to destroy them." The sheep screamed at the man and the donkey.


    "You want to die, I won''t stop you, but don''t bring others." Gu Qingcheng said coldly, but his eyes did not look at the sheep, but stared at the man on the donkey.


    The sheep scared and narrowed his neck, realizing that the man might not be a good character.


    Hansen was also watching the man sitting on the back of the white donkey, and at a glance he recognized that the man should be the ancient demon that Gu Qingcheng said.


    Although Hansen has not seen the ancient demon himself, he has seen a shadow under the ancient demon in the ancient magic sanctuary in the ghost field. The shadow and the ancient demon have almost no difference in body shape. The only difference is the temperament. Only.


    The shadow is like a Buddha, and this ancient demon himself looks ordinary like a common man. In addition to the string of gimmicks in his hand, he is like a devout believer.


    If you don''t know that the third shelter is a shadow, I am afraid that anyone will think that that is the famous ancient demon body.


    Seeing that the white donkey was less than two hundred meters away from the shelter, the look of Gu��s city was cold, and the pure sword was smashed out, with a sword that seemed to be opened even the heavens and the earth to the ancient demon.


    The white donkey is like not seeing the incomparable sword light. It still follows the original speed and rhythm, and slowly walks toward the gate of the shelter.


    Until Jianguang was about to squat at the top of the ancient demon, his palm that stood on his chest was lifted slightly, and the four fingers were slightly gripped. Only the thumb was pushed out, and it was pressed above the sword light of Gucheng.


    The moment when the thumb of the flesh and blood touched the sword light, the sword light slid down the thumb of the thumb, like a spring, flowing into the four-finger hole of his half-hand.


    In an instant, the sword light was sucked in, and the ancient demon also opened the palm of his hand, leaving only a piece of ashes inside.


    At this time, the ancient devil opened his eyes, his lips smacked in front of the palm of his hand, and the ash was turned into dust, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    The white donkey stopped at this time. The ancient demon looked at Hansen, who stood on the upper gate of the city gate. He smiled and said: "In the absence of Jingshan ancient demon, dare to ask if you are Tianjian Hansen?"


    "I am Han Sen. I don''t know what the ancient devil came to me. Is it like the strong people of all ethnic groups, and want to take my life?" Han Sen looked at the ancient demon.


    For the ancient demon, Han Sen did not dare to have a slight contempt, a person who can design to kill God, although in the end he did not succeed, but such a person must not be underestimated.


    Just look at the people under him, I know that this guy''s fear, the Emperor, Ghost Nightshade, Xiangyin, Long Di, Ashura, almost no role.


    As the master of these strong men, although he was finally defeated by Ashura, he was still able to retreat. He finally promoted to the demigod. He had to say that this man is a legend.


    The ancient demon still smiles: "Below is not to be enemies with you, but to be trusted by friends, I hope to ask for personal feelings from you."


    "That depends on who you are, what kind of person you ask for." Han Sen said faintly, in fact, he already has an answer.


    "The Lord of the Gods is my friend, his little daughter, the goddess, is young and ignorant. I accidentally offended you. I hope that you can open the side of the net and let her live a path. I am grateful." The ancient devil said with a slight bow.


    "If I don''t want to open one side?" Hansen looked at the ancient demon.


    The ancient demon still kept his head down and did not lift it up. He just sighed: "If you change your life for 3,456, you will save 3,456 lives. This is a great achievement, such as yours. These intelligent people must know how to choose."


    Hearing the ancient devil said this sentence, Han Sen suddenly revealed a killing.


    Three thousand four hundred and fifty-six, this is the total number of creatures in the shelter today, one more and one more.


    "Iron wolf and bone demon are you killing?" Han Sen stared at the ancient devil and asked coldly.


    "In order to give you the human condition, you have to, it is difficult for those who have life." The ancient devil''s face of compassion.


    "You killed me, is to give me a sentiment?" Han Sen looked at the ancient demon sneer.


    The ancient devil explained faintly: "I don''t kill them. How do you know that I can kill the 3,456 lives? Now you know that I can kill them, but they don''t kill. This is not three thousand four hundred. Fifty-six people''s feelings? With such a human condition, it is enough to change the goddess and life."


    The people in the shelter suddenly became furious, and Hansen also sneered: "You have a good account, but unfortunately you have not calculated an account."


    "I don''t know which account is in the minority?" The ancient demon seemed to be puzzled.


    "You have counted your own life." Han Sen''s figure was moving, and in an instant he had reached the ancient demon, and the splitting knife in his hand snarled against his head.

 Chapter 1667： Congenital

    The slash of the knife seems to be less than the arrogance of Gu Jiancheng''s Jianguang, but it is the subtlety of Hansen''s own skills. After a knife has been cut, all kinds of possibilities have been sealed, so that the ancient demon has to face him with a knife.


    Until now, Hansen still doesn''t know how the ancient demon killed the bone demon. After waiting for the ancient demon to retreat, the refuge will continue to die. It is better to leave him now, at least let him have no chance to launch it again. Kind of power.


    However, the next white scorpion under the ancient robe had a hoof, and even escaped Hansen��s knife, which made Han Sen��s eyes condense.


    The ancient devil can block this knife, Hansen will not feel strange at all, even if the white donkey can force the knife to block the knife, Hansen will not be surprised.


    However, the white donkey had escaped the knife, which made Han Sen''s look a little dignified.


    The strongest skill of Hansen is the ability to prejudge, layout and glimpse the mystery. He has already made the layout and derivation of the knife to the extreme, sealing all possibilities, so that the ancient demon had to pick him up. This knife.


    Now the white donkey under the ancient robe actually broke through his knife-blocking, Hansen counted the mystery, but did not count this, naturally surprised him.


    However, Hansen also knows the truth of the destiny. He is not arrogant enough to think that he can really count the secrets. The possibility that he can''t calculate is normal.


    Hansen''s next step to the ancient demon, the layout and prejudgment of each knife are seconds to the peak, a ring of a ring, to pull the ancient devil into his rhythm.


    However, the ancient devil just sat on the back of the white donkey and did not move. The white donkeys were intertwined, and they even avoided Hansen��s knife.


    The white-haired toe cocked and kept moving the hooves, which looked like a proud dancer dancing in ballet, and Hansen��s attack was flashed again and again.


    Hansen looked dignified, but the Queen was even more surprised.


    In the eyes of the Queen, Hansen��s use of ecstasy has been superb and reached the extreme she can imagine, but even so, the scorpion can still break out, and every time I can find out Han from the incredible position. The trajectory that Sen couldn''t count, broke through the layout and avoided Hansen''s splitting knife.


    "This scorpion is not simple. Does it have the same ability as the sacred mystery of the hole? Can it break through the mystery?" Hansen thought in his heart, but the knife in his hand kept going.


    Among the mountains in the distance, the gods and the ancestor of the ancestor are watching this battle.


    "The ancient devil is really powerful. It is worthy of being the great powerhouse who once pressed the six great emperors. It is only the ability to have a different beast." An ancestor praised.


    The **** of the gods is laughing: "The ancestors of all of you should not look down on the other beast, but it is a natural supernatural creature that has a congenital power. You can always know, not to mention the sky sword, even if it is the gold coin. I am afraid I can��t miss it."


    "So strong, how have you never heard before?" The ancestor asked with amazement as he looked at the white donkey.


    "It has followed the ancient demon since its birth. It has never shown strength before the outsiders. I also met with the ancient demon to explore the traces of God. When I met a big crisis, I realized the power of it." Said.


    "As a result, the ancient demon emperor has stood in an invincible position, just see how he counterattacked." The ancestors of the Taiyin looked at the ancient demon and meditated: "The ancient demon emperor is really an extraordinary figure, able to mirror the ancient mirror, He also has such a riding monster, but he does not know that his power can kill the sword. If he can��t kill the sword, he will not win."


    "How does the ancient devil still not shoot?" The ghost eagle frowned.


    "He should be observing the power of the sword. With his character, if he does not shoot, he will be ruthless. Once he is shot, he will definitely put the enemy to death. It seems that he has observed almost the same. He wants to be shot soon." The Lord said.


    "Strange, why didn''t he fight back?" said the sheep strangely.


    Because the white donkey is just dodging, even it sees the current situation.


    "Not that he didn''t shoot, but he didn''t find a chance to shoot." The Queen looked at the battlefield and said: "Although the alien animal easily escaped Hansen''s attack, Hansen''s attack layout did not reveal any flaws, so he I can''t find a chance to shoot, I can only wait."


    The Queen has the deepest understanding of Hansen''s skills and has the most say.


    "It turns out that, in fact, now the boss and he still won''t win or lose?" The sheep listened to the overwhelming moment. It was originally seen that the ancient devil did not shoot. It was difficult to solve the battle with Hansen by a mount. He thought that Hansen had already fallen. In the downwind.


    "No, Hansen is in the wrong wind." Gu Qingcheng suddenly said.


    The Queen and others can''t help but look at Gu Qingcheng. Although the Queen is the best at Hansen, she has not been promoted to super, and her eyesight is insufficient. Some places are still difficult to see clearly.


    Gu Qingcheng said with some dignity: "Han Sen did not reveal any flaws, which is why the ancient devil did not fight back, but it is because of this, it means that Hansen has fallen."


    "Gu Jie, can you understand something?" Wang Yuhang couldn''t help but say.


    Gu Qingcheng looked at the two people in the battle and said: "Han Sen��s attack is not flawed. It is because he has been attacking, and a ring of links has taken place. The endless attacks have made up for the flaws."


    The Queen suddenly understood: "In other words, Hansen is forced to attack all the time. If he stops, it will reveal flaws, that is, the opportunity for the ancient devil to launch a fatal blow?"


    Gu Qingcheng nodded: "The ancient demon is like a poisonous snake in the hole. Once Hansen''s offensive has a slight pause, the consequences are unimaginable."


    "That''s not easy, just keep attacking and kill him directly," said the sheep.


    "Which is so easy, now Han Sen can''t touch the ancient demon. The strange animal is extraordinary, has incredible power, and is not weaker than any of the top strongmen in the fourth shelter." Gu Qingcheng said.


    Between talking, suddenly Hansen��s body paused for a moment, and between that moment, the ancient devil finally shot.


    The palm of his hand, standing on his chest, pressed toward Hansen, and between the palms, the whole heaven and earth seemed to be held in his palm.


    One flower and one world, one leaf and one bodhi, and the hand of the ancient demon is like the palm of a flower picking leaf, the whole world is in his palm.


    Han Sen��s eyes were clear and he was not moved by the horror of that palm. He waited for this moment.


    Just as Hansen was ready to attack, he suddenly felt a move in the soul.

 Chapter 1668： War ancient demon

    Hansen��s thoughts are like iron, forcing his mind to hold his mind, not paying attention to the incitement in the soul sea, and punching the palm of the ancient devil.


    In the ancient demon, this is an opportunity. For Hansen, it is not an opportunity. His hole Xuan Jing has not yet reached the top, and he can''t touch the scorpion. It is better to continue if it continues.


    The palm and the fist fight in the air, but there is no violent collision of power. Hansen only feels that his power seems to be blasting into a huge bottomless pit. The force directly rushes in, not only is not hindered, but has a strong Suction, pulling his strength and rushing inside.


    Hansen��s heart was shocked and he wanted to take back the power. However, he found that his fist avatar was sucked on the palm of the ancient demon. The life scent went to the ancient demon and could not stop.


    Hansen''s connection changed a number of forces, and the hair was unable to get rid of the palm of the ancient demon, and the power kept pouring into the body of the ancient demon.


    The turmoil in the soul sea is getting stronger and stronger. Hansen pays attention to it and finds that the tower is shaking, but it is not the towering tower itself shaking, but the armor who is suppressed in the tower, bursting out of ice like crazy The flames, the impact of the Tiantian Tower, the time and space of the tower, but not able to rush to open the imprisonment, but the celestial tower trembled.


    Hansen was slightly surprised. When he was just suppressed in the tower, the armor tried to rush and ban, and the result was not only rushed out, but his body was hurt.


    Since then, I have never seen any change in the armor.


    Now he is actually rioting at this festival. I don''t know if Hansen has encountered a strong enemy and has no time to deal with him.


    However, Hansen thought that he felt that something was wrong. The armor was suppressed in the tower of the destiny. He could not see the situation outside. He could not know that Hansen had encountered a strong enemy.


    But now Hansen has no time to think about it. His strength is like the Yangtze River and the general flow into the palm of the ancient demon. If he continues, he will soon be sucked into the adult.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the umbrella was summoned. An umbrella stabbed the palm of the ancient demon.


    The ancient demon grabbed the sky umbrella with one palm and wanted to hold the umbrella in his palm as he did just now.


    The sky umbrella automatically opened, and the ancient demon took a palm on the surface of the umbrella. There was still no wave of power collision, but the umbrella was not sucked in his palm.


    A ray of light hangs from the sky-covered umbrella, and Hansen is isolated from the ancient demon. The palm of the ancient demon has not been able to absorb the power of Hansen, and Hansen��s fist is also relieved.


    The ancient demon looked at Hansen��s umbrella in amazement. Suddenly, the momentum changed, and a majestic breath erupted from his body. A palm was shot like a skypan to Hansen.


    Hansen frowned slightly, and he saw the red light of the ancient demon. It was the power of the gene of God that Hansen used before.


    At this time, Hansen knew that the ancient devil could not only absorb the power of the enemy, but also turn the enemy''s power into his own use.


    No, it��s not just that, the power of the ancient demon is obviously much stronger than the force sucked from Hansen, and there is only one possibility.


    While absorbing the power of the enemy, he is able to turn his power into the same attributes as the enemy. This ability is really against the sky.


    Now Hansen finally knows why Gu Qingcheng said that the ancient demon can have the ability to use a variety of different attributes. It is too easy for him to use the power of other attributes.


    Hey!


    The ancient demon took a palm on the umbrella surface of the sky-covered umbrella, and the umbrella surface of the sky-covered umbrella was sunken downward, like the drum skin was smashed down.


    However, after a palm, the umbrella surface immediately bounced back and was not damaged.


    The ancient demon took a palm and took a palm, and slammed it on the umbrella surface like a drum. I saw the red light and the sunken, the hollow surface of the umbrella was twisted and twisted, and it sounded like a thunderous sound.


    However, no matter how powerful the ancient demon is, it is impossible to break through the gem-level umbrella.


    Now the situation was completely reversed. Hansen was attacked by the Hansen, but now it has been replaced by the ancient demon attack. Hansen relied on the umbrella to cover the attack of the ancient demon.


    "The umbrella is really strong, I don''t know where it came from?" The ghost eagle looked at the sky umbrella with some surprise.


    The ancient devil''s palm is like the sky. Every palm is photographed. It seems that the **** sky has collapsed. It is suppressed on the umbrella of the sky, and the umbrella is constantly twisted and deformed, but then it bounces again and again. come back.


    "Tianjian has a lot of nuclear nucleus except for the kendo." The ancestors of the Taiyin snorted, but their eyes fell on the umbrella of the sky, but they flashed a greedy color.


    The ancient demon is like a demon, generally suppressing Hansen. The power of each palm is shocking, but it always hurts Hansen. Anyone who sees it is the credit of the sky umbrella.


    Such a strong defensive gene nucleus is a good thing to save lives. Many strong people have some ideas in their hearts.


    "I don''t know which gene nucleus is the true nucleus of Tianjian." The Lord of the Gods looked at the sky umbrella and frowned.


    Hansen used several gene nucleuses, and each one was very powerful. They couldn''t tell, and Hansen''s nucleus was the one.


    However, no one thought of the umbrella on the sky, although the sky umbrella is famous, but it is only gem-grade, even if it is the first place of the gem gene nuclear, it is impossible to block the horrible power of the ancient demon.


    The Lord of the Gods they all thought that the umbrella should be a super gene nucleus.


    Hansen himself did not think that the sky umbrella was so strong, the ancient devil absorbed some of the power of the god''s gene nucleus, plus the power of the ancient demon, each attack is more than the six peaks of the six peaks. It must be strong, and the gem-level umbrellas were blocked, and they were unscathed. Even Hansen himself was a little surprised.


    "It��s not too bad for the gene core of Dong Xuan Jing. It��s too strong.�� Han Sen was amazed.


    With the powerful defense of the sky umbrella, Hansen patiently waited for the opportunity to fight back.


    The ancient devil has not used his gene nucleus until now, and obviously there is still room for it. Hansen has not encountered such a difficult enemy for a long time.


    If he can''t win in the end, he can only become a super-elder, and use the tower to suppress the ancient demon.


    Thinking of the destiny tower, Hansen took another look at the armor in the tower, and saw his roaring screaming, the ice flame on his body erupted like a volcano.


    The body hits the space vortex barrier again and again, but it can only make the tower of the gods sway, but it is his own. Every impact is separated by the space power of the turbine.


    The hard armor couldn''t stop the space from splitting the power, and the wounds were cut out. The white magma-like blood flowed out of the armor and splashed everywhere.


    However, the armor is still unwilling to give up, like madness and do not kill, and once and for all, hit the space vortex barrier.

 Chapter 1669： The secret of the armor

    "What is this guy going crazy? Is it too long to be shut down, can''t stand to seek death?" Hansen said in his heart.


    But looking at the look of the armor, how to see him is not like a fool.


    The ancient devil''s palm is getting heavier and heavier. It is like a mountain. He has been unable to find a chance to fight back. He can only resist the horrible palm of the sky with a umbrella.


    Looking at the ancient demon''s offensive, Hansen suddenly felt a move: "The armor was suddenly mad after the ancient devil attacked me. Is it related to the ancient demon?"


    Holding the umbrella to resist the ancient demon''s offensive, the mind is moving, but within the soul of the sea, it sounds like a thunderous voice: "You and the ancient demon can have a relationship?"


    The armor who refused to communicate with Hansen, when he heard Han Sen��s voice, suddenly angered: "If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t fall into this appearance. Let me go out, I want to kill him."


    Said, the armored people continue to hit the ban, completely ignoring the injury, and only want to rush out.


    "You are talking about it, what is your hatred with the ancient demon?" Hansen naturally can''t just listen to his words.


    The ancient magic can not rush out, biting his teeth and saying: "I am the innate emperor, made by the ancient demon, refining in the furnace, surviving for a lifetime, not asking for death..."


    The hatred in the voice is hard to describe, and hate can''t eat meat and skin.


    Han Sen heard a slight glimpse, and did not believe it. Gu Qingcheng said that the armored people practiced in the furnace, which is the means of practicing the gentleman, but now the armor said that he was forcibly imprisoned in the furnace by the ancient demon. It��s too far from the difference between the two.


    And the ancient demon does not seem to be a human qi, how can he have that long furnace? How can you know the means of practicing the gentleman?


    "That would be a bit strange. How could the ancient demon might put you in the furnace and refine it? Not only did you not kill you, but it made you stronger, and it also put you out of trouble. Isn''t that making trouble for yourself?" Hansen asked some people who did not believe.


    The armor roared: "When did he let me go, but he didn''t expect me to grow to such a degree, I couldn''t think I could break it out and kill the keeper."


    Hansen��s heart moved and asked: ��Is the headless stone man the guardian of the ancient demon?��


    "No, the headless stone man is also harmed by the ancient devil, and the appearance is changed." The armor replied.


    In addition to Hansen��s surprise, Hansen indulged and continued to ask: ��Who is the headless stone man originally?��


    "I don''t know." The armor bites his teeth: "The ancient demon always wanted to get the tower of the gods. Unfortunately, although the original owner of the tower was turned into a headless stone man, he still could not take the tower of the gods. The strength is great, and I tried my best to defeat the headless stone man, but I didn��t want the tower to be thrown into the void before he died. I don��t know where to go, and you are cheap.


    Hansen secretly thought, if the armor said it was true, the ancient demon was really terrible.


    At the time of the third shelter, I was engaged in the rain and made such a big thing. After being promoted to the fourth sanctuary, he even harmed the owner of the destiny tower, and made a monster like the armor, and did not know what he wanted to do.


    When Hansen thought about it, the armored man couldn��t wait, and the impact was banned again and again, and his mouth snarled again and again: "Let me go out, I will kill him."


    "You should be safe, don''t worry, the ancient magic power is shocking, you hurt yourself now, even if I let you go out, you are not his opponent, or wait a minute, wait for me to find the opportunity, I will let you Go out and kill him for revenge." Han Sen did not release the armor.


    Once he came, he couldn''t fully believe in the armor. Secondly, he was the armor of the gold coin. If he was let go, everyone knows that he is a gold coin.


    Once again, the armored people refused to give up, or the impact of the ban, but he could not come out, Hansen is not worried.


    The ancient demon couldn��t attack for a long time, and suddenly he sat down with a white donkey and flew away, flying fast into the distance.


    "Today, you and I don''t win or lose. It doesn''t make sense to fight. It''s just a stop. If you think about it clearly, if you want to surrender the goddess, you just need to scream at the ancients outside the city." The white donkey is gone.


    Hansen couldn''t keep the white donkey, he could only let him go, even if it was catching up, it would be useless.


    Looking at the back of the ancient demon, Han Sen feels a little strange, he feels that the ancient devil has spare power, and did not use the full force, it is so easy to retreat, some surprising.


    After the ancient devils looked away, the Lord of the Gods and other powerful people ushered in.


    "God Lord, I am sorry, I can''t win the sword, I can''t save the goddess." The ancient demon sighed.


    "The Great Emperor is willing to help, I have been grateful. It doesn''t matter if you can''t kill Tianjian. With the power of the Emperor''s eternal killing, you can kill a creature in the shelter every day. I don''t believe how long he can get it." The Lord of the Gods said.


    "It is a pity that the power of the Great Emperor is difficult to choose the target. Otherwise, the sword will be killed directly. According to the ancient mirror, it has no effect at all. Why should we be so troublesome?" said the ghost eagle.


    The ancestors of the Taiyin chilled the road: "It is not the good thing that the idiot of the illusion of the idiot did, not killing the goddess of death, but also letting Tianjian get the mirror, otherwise we have already killed the Tianjian gang." ""


    "You don''t have to worry, it''s only a matter of time before you break open the shelter to kill the sword." said the Lord of the Gods.


    "Difficult, killing the sword, can not really open the mirror, only relying on the ancient demon emperor to kill a lifetime, they have so many living in the shelter, do not know when to kill." Taiyin ancestors cold channel.


    The ancient demon lowered his eyebrows and said: "It doesn''t matter, my power of eternal killing can only kill some creatures with lower strength. It seems to exist like a sword. The power of the ancient magic is also at a long distance. Not much effect."


    Listening to the ancient devil said that a group of super-powerful people have a sigh of relief in their hearts. If they say that the ancient demon can kill anyone, even they are afraid.


    "There are a few that can kill, and we think of another way." said the Lord of the Gods.


    "But it is not difficult to kill the sword that day. It is just that my strength is not enough to break the defense of his umbrella-shaped gene. If the crowd helps me, it is difficult to break the umbrella and kill him." "The ancient devil said.


    "The ancient demon emperor, he has the mirror in hand, even if we break his umbrella and kill him, can he not be resurrected?" said the ghost eagle.


    "My power of eternal killing is impossible to kill such a strong man by white, but as long as I personally smashed him, it would be useless to use the celestial mirror, the same can be his life." The ancient devil said faintly.


    "In this case, it is possible to try it, and to combine our strength, it is easy to break his umbrella." The ghost eagle said.

 Chapter 1670： The army is coming

    After Hansen returned to the shelter, he inquired in detail about the beginning and end of the armor.


    The armored people were angry and difficult, and the grievances in their hearts were nowhere to vent. At this time, all of them were revealed, so Hansen probably understood the beginning and the end of the matter.


    The armor was originally a congenital emperor named "The Great Emperor". Later, the ancient devil broke the shelter and took the stone of the soul. The emperor chose the surrender.


    But who knows that he surrendered to the ancient demon, the ancient demon took him into the big iron furnace, refining it with ice and fire day and night, and did not know how many years of refining.


    In the absence of a great life, the Emperor is not allowed to die, and he has suffered in the big iron furnace. Even suicide is impossible.


    If there was something left in the ancient demon, only a guardian was left, and it was not returned for a long time. There was no chance for the emperor to escape even.


    However, the emperor did not have no gains at all. It was a blessing in disguise. He refining in the big iron furnace for so long, his body was strengthened by ice and fire, and he combined the power of ice and fire. Later, he controlled the big iron furnace and absorbed it. A lot of ice fires, so that the strength is soaring, and there is such a prestige in the war.


    Unfortunately, he did not wait for him to find the revenge of the ancient devil, and Hansen gave him the fate tower.


    For the headless stone man and the destiny tower, there is not much to know about the Great Emperor. Before he was conquered by the ancient demon, the headless stone man and the destiny tower were already like that.


    However, the ancient demon seems to have some scruples about the headless stone man and the destiny tower. It has not been able to defeat the headless stone man to control the destiny tower. Later, when the emperor was out of trouble, the destiny tower also came out of trouble.


    The emperor knows that the ancient demon has some scruples about the destiny tower, so he wants to take the destiny tower and then go to the ancient devil to revenge. After trying many methods, he finally defeated the headless stone man. Who knows that he still can''t get the fate. The tower was also cheaper than Hansen at the time.


    "Let me go out." The violent impact of the imperial concubine banned, the hatred of the ancient devil in the heart, compared to Hansen''s hatred is still deep.


    Hansen only suppressed him, and his strength was not as good as humans. However, the emperor had surrendered to the ancient demon and was so ruined by the ancient demon. This enemies are really big.


    Hansen did not pay attention to the emperor, and he said for a while: "As I can see, although your strength is strong, you may not be able to win the ancient demon, but the ancient demon himself can not kill the headless stone man, but the headless stone man You have been killed. Is it possible that he refines you with a big iron furnace, just to let you gain the power of the present, and then use you to defeat the headless stone man and win the destiny tower?"


    The emperor listened to his body suddenly, and the ice flames flashed in his eyes. He hated for a long time: "I don''t care what he is for, this hate must be reported, I must kill him."


    "You have to avenge, but now he is not here, it is useless to rush out. Besides, even if you find him, can you catch up with the strange animal he sat down? If he wants to escape, even me Can''t catch up with him, you are not good at speed, I am afraid it will not catch up." Han Sen said.


    After listening to the emperor, there was a lot of silence, but he was not willing to make a roaring voice.


    "You wait a first time, if there is a chance, I will definitely let you go out to take revenge." Han Sen has appeased the infernal emperor a few words, maybe this guy is really useful in the future.


    In terms of power alone, the infernal emperor is not inferior to the ancient demon. His body and strength have been refined for so many years, and it is indeed powerful and incredible.


    However, his means and strength are too singular. The above-mentioned ancient demon, the incomprehensible and inscrutable, is easy to suffer big losses.


    Not long after, the sheep''s face was ugly, and it was said that there was a strange death in the shelter. Now the aliens in the shelter are full of people, and no one knows if the next one will turn to their own head.


    Some alien creatures have begun to flee quietly from the shelter, but obviously they are not good at the end, and there are horrible strong people everywhere, and with their strength, how can they escape the encirclement.


    "The ancient demon is really terrible. This time we are in a very difficult situation." Within the hall of the alien temple, Hansen and the people discussed how to deal with it later. Gu Qingcheng said with indulgence: "But his power is obviously very restrictive, according to the present. In the case, it is very likely that he can only kill one person a day, and the goal cannot be chosen."


    "Even so, we can''t look down, kill one day, kill all of us, and we can''t use too much time." The sheep said with some fear that its strength is the lowest, and it is afraid that it will be the first to turn it. On the head.


    "If you are afraid, go to the ancient devils." Hansen said to the sheep.


    The sheep immediately jumped up: "The boss, what are you talking about? I am the boss of the sheep. The death is the boss''s dead sheep. There will never be two hearts."


    The sheep is not really so loyal. Now there are too many strong outsiders. It is afraid that they have not succeeded yet and they have been killed. It is too risky to go out now.


    And it thought that Hansen was testing its loyalty, so he immediately patted his chest and loyalty.


    Hansen really wants the sheep to go to the ancient demon, and recognize the ancient devil as the boss, then maybe he does not need to shoot, the ancient devil himself will be finished.


    However, he also knows that there are too many powerful creatures outside, and the strength of the sheep is too low. It is very likely that if you go out without even saying a few words, you will be swallowed up. I am afraid that even the ancient devils will see the big faces. Yes, there is no chance to worship the boss.


    "Unfortunately, according to the limited range of strength of the ancient mirror, we rushed out and fight with them, can kill a few is a few, anyway, are gifts." Tang Zhenliu said.


    Several people are negotiating, and suddenly I heard that the blue cow rushed in and rolled in: "Reporting the boss, the enemy is attacking, and it is about to kill us in front of the shelter."


    Han Sen gave a glimpse of it, and looked at Gu Qingcheng and Lin Feng.


    They will actually take the initiative to kill, and in all likelihood, they have found a way to truly restrain the mirror.


    "If the situation is not right, you will immediately send it back to the league, and I will find a way to escape." Han Sen said to Lin Feng, they immediately got up and went out of the temple.


    I saw a group of strange animals in the sky around the shelter, and all kinds of aliens and aliens can be counted in all directions. The aliens on land are more like sea water.


    The atmosphere of horror is mixed in, and in the front of the shelter, the ancient devil and the gods of the gods, as well as some Hansen��s unidentified aliens and aliens are surrounded by each other, all of which are shocking. The horror of the atmosphere.

 Chapter 1671： The beginning of the war

    "Hey!" Han Menger, standing next to Hansen, opened her bow of death, and a feather arrow flew out, instantly exploding a different creature that rushed over.


    Han Menger pulled the bow and shot again, but saw an alien beast coming out of the ancient demon, bursting out with a loud, roaring sound, and the body directly hit the feather arrow.


    The animal is like a yellow cow, but it is covered with cyan scales. There is a pair of spiral horns on the top of the head. There is a rhinoceros-like horn on the nose.


    The alien came out of the air, and the corner of the head hit the feather arrow. The arrow didn''t even shoot in, and the bullet fell to the side.


    Han Menger frowned slightly, pulling the bow and shooting again, but no matter where her feather arrow shot, it seemed to be attracted by the magnet and hit the corner of the beast.


    The power of the powerful feather arrow collided with the hard corner. Although there was a horrible power fluctuation, it did not hurt the corner of the beast.


    "The ancestor of the horn beast is really powerful, and it is worthy of being the hardest corner in the world." The ancient demon sighed.


    A group of ancestors also praised a few words, they have already had arrangements, the ancestor of the horn beast, is the candidate to deal with Han Menger.


    Among them, in addition to the ancient demon, no one has the confidence to be able to flash the arrow of Han Menger, but the horn of the ancestor of the horns is unparalleled, almost impossible to damage, plus its corner has magnetic force, can absorb all things, just can restrain Han Menger''s arrow.


    The power of Han Menger is only one aspect. The strongest one is the arrow technique that does not have a virtual hair. If you want to shoot it, you can only shoot the magnetic angle of the ancestor of the horn beast, and take the ancestor of the horn beast at a time. There is no good way.


    "Gu Chengcheng handed it to me." The ancestors of Taiyin pulled out a knife and directly smashed it to Gucheng.


    Gu Qingcheng looks cold, and the pure old sword is out of the sheath, and it also greets the Taiyin.


    If Gu Jiancheng��s swordsmanship is a noble and unparalleled sword of overbearing, then the yin is always the extreme of femininity. People and knives seem to be invisible and inferior. They are wrapped around Gu��s body and do not touch the power of Gu��s city. Just looking for opportunities to move, like moving water, it is hard to force.


    Gu Qingcheng couldn��t help the ancestors of the Taiyin, but he was also entangled.


    Han Sen slightly frowned, the ancestor of the horn beast and the ancestor of the Taiyin, obviously more powerful than the four ancestors of the ancestors of the illusion, should be the ancestor of the great tribe.


    Hansen heard a long shout in the shelter behind him, turned into a sound field to protect the entire shelter.


    Looking around, I saw the little red horse standing on the top of the building that is the highest of the shelter. The petite and proud figure made a long shout.


    Han Sen��s heart is a little bit safe, and there is a small red horse��s voice guardian. Even if it is the strongman of the ancestor level, it is impossible to rush into the shelter, even if they have any way to get rid of the ancient mirror. It is impossible to implement it immediately.


    However, contrary to Hansen��s surprise, the ancient devils and other superpowers did not have to rush into the shelter to destroy the anti-correcession plan, and all of them rushed toward Hansen.


    Hansen suddenly understood their minds. They had to kill him Hansen first, and naturally they would not break.


    Hansen didn''t panic in his heart, but he was a little more reassured. He was really afraid of being destroyed according to the ancient mirror. Since their primary goal is not to look at the mirror, it is a good thing for Hansen.


    Summoned the gold pattern of the shield, the other hand holds the umbrella, an ancient demon is difficult to deal with, and now there are so many ancestor-level strongmen besieged, there is no shelter, I am afraid I can��t stop it. .


    In the hands of a different spiritual ancestor, a long gun like a dragon turns into a black dragon and directly breaks the air.


    Almost at the same time, the ancient demon was also suppressed by the palm of his hand. The gods in the hands of the gods of the gods radiated golden light, and as the gods punished, Hansen fell.


    More than a dozen of the ancestors of the ancestors surrounded Hansen, and the power of countless horrors fell from the sky, leaving Hansen almost nowhere to go.


    Lin Feng relied on the power of the ancient mirrors, and they also fought against the tides of alien creatures, constantly killing different creatures, and also continually injured and died, if not according to the mirror of the ancient mirror and the little red horse They don''t know how many times they have died.


    The alien creatures and the aliens blew the entire waters around the shelter, surrounded by a scene of the Shura hell, full of screams and splashes of flesh and blood.


    boom!


    A group of horrible forces exploded in the air, and the shock wave generated by the explosion directly vaporized the aliens and aliens within a hundred miles nearby, and there was no residue left.


    In the center of the explosion, Hansen held a sky umbrella with one hand and a gold-grained shield in one hand. The mouth of the mouth was uncontrollable and overflowing with blood. On the umbrella surface of the umbrella, there was already a slight residual pattern.


    The cracks on the gold pattern of the Shield are even more shocking, almost torn into two halves.


    More than a dozen ancestor-level powerhouses made a full blow, as Hansen took the umbrella and the gold-grained shield, and they were not completely blocked. The body suffered a lot.


    Hansen did not say a word, and his body shape flashed, and he did not retreat to the strongest of the ancestors.


    Others may be afraid of encirclement, which is what Hansen is best at. After blocking the blow, Hansen has already rushed into them. When the umbrella is covered in the sky, sometimes it is a shield. With the gold pattern of the shield with the vertical and horizontal rushing, among the ancestors of the strong ancestors to kill and kill, for a time no one can kill him.


    The war is burning in madness, the blood is flowing, and the whole shelter has become a **** on earth within thousands of miles.


    The vast mountains were collapsed by the power of terror, the infinite looting was spreading, the blood was sobbing like rain, the sky was stained with blood red, and the bones piled up outside the shelter.


    I am afraid that there has never been a gold-level sanctuary for all such honors, and it can be preserved in such a battle.


    Not to mention a gold-level shelter, I am afraid it is a super sanctuary, and it has already been seriously damaged.


    One of the ancient devils, their goal is not a shelter, and the second is to have the guardianship of the little red horse, otherwise the shelter will be razed to the ground just a few seconds, completely disappearing from the fourth shelter.


    But even if the shelter from the shadows is destroyed, as long as the mirror is still there, you can keep those creatures safe.


    "Ah! I am dead!" A strange creature rushed to the sheep. The sheep suddenly screamed, and the body twisted and fell to the ground, his neck groaned, his tongue extended, and his eyes turned white.


    The strange creature glimpsed a little, then it rushed forward again, waiting for the alien creature to just rush over from the sheep, the sheep suddenly jumped from the ground, and a horn knives were summoned by it and smashed in. Among the different creatures chrysanthemums.


    "Hey!"


    The strange animal was originally four-footed, but at this time it was suddenly smashed and screamed.

 Chapter 1672： Start of action

    "Come on me, you guys." Wang Yuhang yelled as he ran and twisted his ass, chasing a group of alien creatures.


    It seems to be very dangerous, but Wang Yuhang climbed with a roll, and although he suffered a lot of injuries, he was not fatally injured.


    The figure of the Queen is flashing, and the slender and powerful legs are like a war axe. They directly smash a blood-thirsty creature into two halves, and the blood flows on the legs.


    Two tiger-like alien creatures, one left and one right, rushed to the emperor who had just finished the power, but suddenly saw the empress''s body shape flashing, the strange disappeared, the two tigers collided together, and the queen figure appeared again. When they were next to them, the jade hand was like a knife, one knife and one knife, and the two heads flew into the air.


    The whole woman is like a killing machine. The ghost of Hansen��s creation is more terrible under her powerful time and space talent.


    Lin Feng''s golden light flashes, such as the Buddha, and the power of the Jingji fog is very strange. It is punched out and turned into a strange spell. It is suppressed on the body of the alien, and suddenly the creature can''t move. Lin Fengyi Boxing and killing.


    The two cooperated with each other, and the blood that was killed at one time became a river corpse, and almost no one could stop it.


    A super-god creature roared, which blocked the killing of both of them.


    In the hands of the moon, the Umbrella umbrella opens and closes. Every time it opens and closes, a different creature is sucked into her umbrella surface, which is unimaginable.


    The little stars are too gentle to fight, they will not fight at all, just open the ability of the Xinghai shuttle, and walk on the battlefield, no one can hurt it, there is no power to touch it.


    The small silver and silver stood on the top of the little star, and the little stars passed through the battlefield. The large silver thunderbolt rolled down, and the large aliens were directly electrocuted.


    Several super **** creatures and emperors chased the little stars, but they never touched it.


    Boa also sat on the back of the little star, his eyes turning in the battlefield, seemingly looking for something.


    The goblin flew in the air. When it passed, the blizzard smashed through it. The large flying creatures were frozen into ice, falling from the air, and sometimes shattered.


    Gu Qingcheng looks like ice, her sword is overbearing, but she has never been able to sing the ancestors of Taiyin. The ancestors of Taiyin are just like cowhide sugar. When you enter him, you will retreat, and you will attack him, and the recruits are extremely Injury.


    Han Menger��s feather arrows kept shooting, and the collision with the magnetic angle of the ancestor��s ancestors caused a big explosion again and again. It was difficult to distinguish the winners and losers at a time.


    Hansen swam between a dozen or so strong people, even if he was the least afraid of the group, he also suffered a lot of pressure.


    None of these people are weak, and the ancient demon has been entangled in him, making him also very uncomfortable. Sometimes he has to attack with a sky umbrella and a gold pattern.


    There have been some slight cracks on the umbrella surface of the sky-covered umbrella. The gold-grained top is even more cracked and staggered, and the eye is about to collapse.


    The slaughterer''s wing and butterfly wing behind Hansen vibrate at the same time, flashing an attack of an ancestor, and at the same time screaming at the lord of the gods who killed the gods: "The lord of the gods, look at the mirror of heaven. Who is in it?"


    The Lord of the Gods fell into a scepter, turned to look at the ancient mirror, and saw the huge ancient mirror, the goddess was leaning in the mirror, his face looked very ugly.


    "Let him go." The Lord of the Gods roared.


    "Lord of the gods, you will immediately retreat, or I will have her life." Hansen sneaked into the attack and said coldly.


    "You dare to move her with a hair, I will definitely take you... oh..." The lord of the gods has not finished, and he heard a bang, and the body of the goddess in the mirror exploded directly into the blood. The fog, the mirror on the spray is also a blood red.


    "I killed you..." The Lord of the Divines has a **** red eyes and an angry roar.


    Hansen is indifferent, there is no change in his face, while he is dealing with many powerful people, while he whispers: "Mohe ancestor, if you continue to do it, the two of your family will also end."


    "I will kill you today." The beginning of the Mohe gnawed his teeth, but there was no intention to retreat. The offensive was even more violent.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the two Mohe people in the mirror suddenly smashed and died, in order to take part in the energy of the ancient mirror.


    Hansen kills one by one. He never thought that these ancestor-level powerhouses would really retreat. After all, those are only descendants of their descendants, and the descendants of the ancestor-level descendants are too many, not likely for one or two. The offspring retreat at this time.


    The reason why Hansen did this is mainly to irritate them, hoping that they will be awkward when their moods fluctuate, and that they will need a lot of energy to resurrect them according to the ancient mirror.


    Many ancestor-level powerhouses were angered by Hansen, although they were able to maintain a strong fighting power, but there were some small emotional fluctuations.


    Grasping these mood swings, Hansen swam and rushed between the many powerful players, and became even more like a duck. Although he still couldn''t get rid of the current predicament, it was better.


    when!


    The ancient demon is also a palm on the gold pattern of the shield, the power of the gold pattern bounce back, no use for the ancient demon, and the gold pattern of the shield finally can not withstand the blow, broken into a few, Broken from Hansen''s arm.


    Hansen was extremely distressed, but the ancient demon kept entangled him, far more threatening than other ancestors, and made Han Sen very uncomfortable.


    Unfortunately, Hansen has never thought of the way to remove the ancient demon. The power of the ancient demon is strong. Hansen can still find a way to deal with it, but the white donkey he sat down is really slippery, Hansen has been unable to grasp The opportunity to reinvent the ancient devil.


    The inferior emperor in the destiny tower seems to feel the breath of the ancient demon, once again violently slammed up, constantly impacting the imprisonment, wanting to rush out and the ancient devil toss.


    Hansen naturally refused to let him out, not really no other way, Hansen did not want to expose himself to the gold coin.


    Although he has no fear in the fourth sanctuary, there is still a **** organization in the league, and Hansen has no way to deal with it.


    If they know that Hansen is a gold coin, maybe there will be more trouble.


    At the same time, among the bases of the alliance, a black creature like a tiger came to the man like a god.


    "Instructors, they have already begun to act, are besieging Hansen and the shelter from the shadows." Black Tiger said.


    "Okay, let''s start the action here." The instructor showed an expression of interest and said something faintly.


    "Yes, I am going to the Korean family." The black tiger whispered, and the black genetic armor appeared on his body. He wrapped his body completely and broke into the old house of Han.

 Chapter 1673： He is really different

    In the Han family''s old house, Ji Yanran held a small flower and talked with Luo, and he sat next to him.


    Suddenly, Luo Wei stood up from the sofa and his face showed a dignified color.


    Ji Yanran looked at Luo''s face and knew what had happened. He quickly hugged the small flowers and stood up from the sofa.


    Hey!


    Half of the house blasted directly, revealing the sky outside, the entire yard was blasted, and a huge black tiger with one person and one height was stepping in from outside the yard.


    It is also wearing a black crystal armor, walking between them, but not as rigid as a smart machine.


    "Give that child to me." The black tiger said as he walked coldly and stared at the little flower.


    "A beast, dare to scatter in front of me." Luo Wei blocked in front of Xiaohua and Ji Yanran, cold voice said to the black tiger, but a hand in the back of Ji Yanran made a quick-going gesture.


    Ji Yanran with a small flower to go backwards, but before she left the room, the black tiger roared and slammed.


    Because the speed is too fast, Ji Yanran only saw that the black tiger disappeared at once, and the heart flashed a little uneasy.


    "Damn!" Luo Hao''s look changed, the jade hand waved out, only to hear the sound, her palm seemed to pick up something.


    The black tiger''s body flashed out, and the tiger''s head had already reached the front of the house. Luo''s palm was just on the black tiger''s forehead, but it did not make the black tiger have a half-scarred scar, and even the armor did not leave any trace.


    Luo Wei could not help but reveal the color of horror. The black tiger opposite the power of heaven did not play a role.


    It��s really useless to go to the power of the heavens. It��s just because the power of Luo Wei and the black tiger are too different, so it��s no use for the power of the heavens, and even the armor can��t break.


    The black tiger came out with lightning and caught the past with Luo Wei. His eyes were full of contempt. It was above the fourth shelter and got the genetic armor from the instructor. The power is already in the league. At the top, you will be a surpassing person in the district.


    The black tiger''s random claws are not the ones that Luo Hao can resist, and there is no chance to dodge.


    when!


    A knives appeared under the claws of the black tiger. The zero-handed bone knife blocked the claw of the black tiger. It was only the powerful force, but it hit the Luo Zhen on the zero shock. The two men fell together.


    boom!


    Zero jumped from the ground, and there was blood flowing in the corner of the mouth, but the blood had turned purple, and purple was flowing in the pupil. The purple infection quickly turned her hair into purple, and a pair of purple horns. The corners have also grown.


    "Hey? Shura?" The black tiger was slightly surprised, but he didn''t care much. The Shura or the human beings, as long as there is no genetic armor, it is not in the eye.


    The claws added strength, tore the space, and once again caught the past toward zero.


    A purple hair flutters in the wind, and people flashed the black tiger''s claws like lightning, and the bone knife also fell on the face of the black tiger.


    when!


    The power of the non-natural force and the strength of the bone knife did not even open the armor. The black tiger looked up and hit it. When it was suddenly shaken out, the house collapsed directly.


    Luo Hao flew over and pulled the zero out of the ruins. He stood up slowly and stared at the black tiger. He said, "You go immediately."


    After that, the figure of zero flashed and rushed to the black tiger.


    Luo Hao gritted his teeth and left, but he did not run far. When he looked back, he saw that the black tiger''s claws had torn the zero body, leaving three deep visible bone scars on her body. Blood rushed out.


    And this is only a situation in which zeros have escaped the positive forces. The power of terror has directly extended out of the kilometer and grabbed a deep ditch of a kilometer.


    Seeing zero bloodshed, still fighting the black tiger, Luo Hao shouted to Ji Yun: "With small flowers, no matter what happens, don''t look back."


    After that, Luo Wei turned and rushed toward the black tiger. She knew that Zero was almost unable to stop the black tiger.


    "Mom!" Ji Yanran was shocked.


    "In order to spend a small flower, go." Luo Yutou did not return to say that people have already flown from the sky, the jade hands condense the power of the heavens to the top of the black tiger head.


    when!


    It is a pity that Luo Wei is only a transcender. Even the gods are not promoted. Her strength is much worse than the black tiger wearing the genetic armor. She is on the black tiger''s head and has not left any traces.


    The black tiger was provoked by Luo Wei, and the anti-claw attacked. The fast Luo Wei had no time to react.


    The zero-flying body flew over and threw Luo Xiao out. On the back, he was caught a few blood marks. The horrible claw force rushed out and divided the nearby tens of layers of buildings into several halves.


    "Hey!" Zero fell in front of Luo, the blood in the mouth kept spilling, her body had been injured many times, and a wound in the abdomen could even see the internal organs.


    Luo Wei picked up zero and wanted to take her away from the black tiger.


    The black tiger glanced at Ji Yunran, who was escaping from an aircraft. He took a look at Zero and Luo, but did not kill them again. Instead, he rushed toward Ji.


    when!


    A bone knife broke through the air and squatted on the top of the black tiger. The black tiger turned his head and looked at it. He saw the zero that was supported by Luo Wei and kept his attitude of throwing a knife.


    The black tiger was furious and grabbed the claws against the aircraft. He grabbed the aircraft that Ji Yanran was about to board, and then turned to the zero. It looked like a knife that completely angered him. He had to kill zero first. .


    Zero pushed a slap in the face, facing the horrible black tiger, without a trace of emotion on his face.


    Who knows that Luo Wei has pulled her back and took her to the side, and smiled sadly: "You have already been like my daughter, there is no mother in the world watching the reason that my daughter died first."


    Zero, the face that almost never has emotions, flashed a faint complex emotion, struggling to stand up and save Luo, but she was too heavy to hurt, not standing up yet, the black tiger has already rushed In front of Luo Wei.


    The black tiger was about to end up with a claw, but suddenly stopped and turned to look at Ji��s direction.


    There was a cry from the child in Ji��s arms, and a horrible atmosphere was spreading. It was the breath that stopped the black tiger.


    But the black tiger saw the source of the breath, but it was a gaze, showing an unbelievable color.


    I saw a small flower that exuded the blazing light, the pupil was completely ignited, and the hair became the blazing white color of the vertical, and the body''s breath continued to grow.


    "He is really different..." The black tiger''s eyes showed a madness, and he rushed to the small flower regardless of everything.


    when!


    When a leg is picked up, it feels a pain in the leg. Seeing that Luo Wei is cutting its leg, although it can''t hurt it, it makes it very annoying.


    When the black tiger caught it, he grabbed it against the black cockroach and first solved the fly that disgusted it.


    "Take a small flower." Luo knows that he can''t hide, ignores the black tiger''s claws, and shouts at the distant record.


    Seeing that the claw was about to fall on Luo, a hand suddenly appeared in the sky, blocking the claws filled with tyrannical and death.

 Chapter 1674： Kill the tiger

    In a coffee shop, wearing a coffee shop uniform, grinding coffee for the day and night, suddenly brows slightly wrinkled, put down the tools in his hands, untied the apron aside.


    "Don''t stay up late, what are you doing?" The store manager on the side looked strangely watching the night.


    "I went to the bathroom and I will be back soon." The night smiled at the manager and then walked behind.


    From the back door, I stared at the night, stepping out in one step, and suddenly crossed the distance without knowing how far, and returned to the vicinity of the Han family''s old house, and saw the black tiger that was raging.


    Watching the black tiger rushing to Luo Wei, muttering to himself at night: "A guy who has not even condensed his own genetic armor can actually be arrogant to this point, the whole human being is too weak. No way, promise The guy who has Hansen, to take care of his family, can only solve the guy."


    Said, staying up late at night, I was about to go out, but suddenly stopped again, snoring, and some strangely looking at Luo Wei��s direction.


    Seeing that the black tiger��s claws are about to fall on Luo Wei��s body, Ji Yunran and Zero in the distance have an anxious color, but suddenly see a palm block the black tiger��s claws, and the claws are fixed in the air. , no longer half an inch.


    At the same time, a majestic human body was in front of Luo Wei, one hand blocked the black tiger''s claws.


    It is a man, although it looks very young, but it should be a middle-aged person. At this time, the man is sinking like ice, but there is still a flame burning in his eyes.


    Although Luo Wei can only see one back, but the moment of seeing the back, but the body trembled, the face showed a surprise color, opened his mouth, but excited to say nothing.


    "Moving...I...the...female...the man...you...the...dead..." The man��s voice was as cold as ice, the strength of his body erupted like a volcano, and the palm of his hand forced the black tiger to fly. Go out.


    The next second, the man''s body disappeared like a teleport, appearing in front of the black tiger in the air.


    The black tiger was a little surprised. The other man, a human being, was able to fly it with power in the case of wearing a genetic armor. Such a powerful force really surprised him.


    Immediately started the power of the genetic armor, the black tiger wanted to catch the man, but found that his body could not move.


    Hey! Hey!


    The man''s fist suddenly slammed into the black tiger like a heavy rain, and the impact with the genetic armor produced a sound similar to the impact of a punching bed.


    The violent fist kept falling on the genetic armor. Although the genetic armor was not broken, the shocking force, through the genetic armor, caused the black tiger''s body to oscillate. The internal organs seemed to be distorted. Live in the mouth to spurt blood.


    The black tiger eyes are red, and the heart is shocked and angry. The other person is a human being. Without the use of the genetic armor, the power can penetrate into the genetic armor. This is such a terrible force.


    Even more frightening is that it still can''t move until now, only to be there to be mad.


    Hey!


    The black tiger suddenly found horror, and under the violent fist, the genetic warfare began to crack.


    "Who are you..." The black tiger screamed in horror, his eyes full of fear, but he found that even the sound could not be heard.


    Hey!


    The genetic armor on the black tiger''s head was smashed by fists. In the smashing of the armor, the fist finally fell directly on the face of the black tiger, twisting its face and twisting it, and the eyes burst under the pressure. It came out, his mouth groaned, and his teeth spouted out with blood.


    Hey! Hey!


    The black tiger is like a sandbag that is fixed in the air. As the angry fists are constantly twisted and deformed, the blood spurts, the bones break and the sound of the armor breaks, and the blood spurts like a rainstorm.


    Ji Yunran ran over and helped the zero and Luo Qi, and wanted to take them away, but they saw the general in the air and stayed.


    Staying up late, I was surprised to see the man in the air, muttering to himself: "There has not been a genetic warfare, but the physical quality can reach this level. I don''t think there is such a human being. If he gathers a genetic war. A, maybe you can be a qualified person."


    "It''s really interesting. What does this person have to do with Hansen? Just now he said that his woman should be talking about Luo Wei? Then, should he be Hansen''s father? Or is Luo Wei''s lover?" A man who looks at the sky with great interest at night.


    "Impossible... This is impossible... a human being without even a genetic armor... How could it be... How could it be..." The black tiger has already feared the extreme.


    Han Yufei''s gaze with a hot murder, the arm stretched to the limit, the fist slammed on the black tiger''s chest, the already ruined genetic armor, finally could not withstand the complete broken, like broken tempered glass The same, turned into a little bit of debris flying.


    Without the protection of the genetic armor, Han Yufei��s fist directly plunged into the chest of the black tiger, breaking the sternum, and the whole fist reached into the blood hole.


    In the next second, in the eyes of the black tiger''s horror, Han Yufei''s other hand also reached into its chest, and the hands were separated by force, and the black tiger''s body was torn into two halves.


    The blood and the internal organs fell, and the body of the two bodies crashed into the ground. The ground was pulled out of two deep pits, leaving only the majestic body suspended in the air.


    Han Yufei made a gesture to Luo Wei, and Luo Hao also made a gesture with excitement. Han Yu did not slightly nod, then shook his head slightly, and his body shape disappeared.


    "Mom, who is that person?" Ji Yanran looked at Luo Wei curiously, but he was thinking: "Is it a mother who has found a lover? She worked hard to make Hansen and Han Yu so big, it should also Have your own life."


    "That is Hansen''s father, that is, your father." Luo Wei''s figure that has disappeared in the air, some lost.


    "He...he is not already..." Ji Yanran looked at Luo Wei with some incredible thoughts. After half a word, he felt that he was a little wrong and stopped quickly.


    "He has his reasons, don''t say this thing out." Luo Wei whispered.


    While talking, suddenly a figure flashed in front of Ji Yanran, grabbed the small flowers in her house, and at the same time sneered and laughed: "The instructor is really a god, you know that there is a problem with the Korean family, the black tiger guy Certainly not. Indeed, the instructor did not expect that the Han family had problems. Han Yufei did not die. He had already been promoted to the level of God. He also killed the black tiger with the genetic armor. It seems that they are the descendants of Han Jingzhi. Wrong, I have to make this credit."

 Chapter 1675： Cave mystery

    Lou Jia has been forbearing to Han Yufei''s departure, and when they are most relaxed, their shots are attacked by Ji Yunran, who wants to take away the small flowers.


    Staying up late and frowning, I was trying to shoot, but I stopped again. In Ji Yunran, suddenly two horrible forces were raised.


    One of the forces came from the baby.


    Lou Jia��s hand saw that he would catch a small flower, but suddenly he saw the blazing light on the small flower. The palm of the building was three inches away from the body of the small flower, and it could not be caught.


    When Garton was wide, his eyes widened and his face was incredible. Although he didn''t have a genetic armor, he broke through the barrier of the fourth shelter and reached the level of the opponent. Even if he has not grown up, the current power is also It is similar to the demigod, but it is absolutely impossible for a child who is one year old to compare.


    Now the power released by Xiaohua can compete with his strength, which is something that he can''t believe.


    "How is this possible... a human descendant... How could it have such power... Is it true that Han Jingzhi really gave that thing to this kid..." Louga��s heart was amazed, but it strengthened the belief in robbing Xiaohua.


    If the thing is really on the florets, he brings the florets back, and that is the real great thing.


    When the power of Louga��s whole body broke out, it was necessary to forcibly break through the power to **** the small flowers, but suddenly felt that an unmatched force rose from the shackles of holding the flowers.


    I saw a crystal high-rooted shoe appearing on the foot of Ji Yunran, and then the crystal would grow like a general, instantly wrapped the entire body of Ji Yanran, like wearing a crystal armor.


    Although Ji Yanran is not good at fighting, but after all, he is also a transcender, or he will have a lot of martial arts. He just lacks practical experience, raises his legs, and kicks it out directly. He has no time to use any skill. The slender legs wrapped in crystal are In an instant, I kicked on the head of Louga.


    Just listening to the bang, Lou Jia did not react at all, his head was kicked directly, blood and brain blasted, and splashes were everywhere.


    Because the strength is too strong, the speed is too fast, the head is kicked and fried, and the body is still standing in the same place. After a while, it is poured down to the ground and planted on the ground.


    For a time, even zero and Luo Yi were stunned, and some looked at the crystal armor of Ji Yanran.


    The distant night and night eyes shook, showing his inner excitement, his eyes constantly looking back and forth in Xiaohua and Ji Yanran.


    "Do human children already have such power? Has it evolved to such an extent? It''s incredible!" Looking at the little flowers day and night, my heart was surprised.


    But when his gaze fell on the crystal armor, it became somewhat doubtful and certain, and it seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Should it be impossible?" I glanced at them all night, staring at them, then turning around and disappearing. When I appeared again, I had already returned to the back door of the coffee shop.


    "That family is really interesting. It seems that I am really right." I put on the apron slowly and staying up late, and my mouth showed a strange smile.


    "Don''t stay up late, how long have you been in a bathroom? The guests are waiting for an emergency." The manager looked at the night and said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Sorry, the manager, the stomach is a little uncomfortable, and I will start working right away." Staying up late, I went to the grinder.


    "Handsome guy, give me a cup of coffee, I want to grind it."


    "I also want����"


    "Can I have a full love..."


    A middle-aged lady surrounded the bar and played around the night and night when she came back to work.


    "Please wait a moment." Staying up late to make his coffee, a gentle smile.


    Among the shelters, Hansen��s situation is still very difficult. The white donkey has been chasing him, so he has to divide most of his energy to deal with the ancient devil.


    Before the gold pattern of the shield was destroyed, only the umbrella can be used, so Hansen''s situation has become more difficult.


    The splitting knife was held in the other hand by Hansen, but the effect was not as big as the gold pattern. After all, Hansen was besieged and his number of counterattacks was very limited.


    Hey!


    After two consecutive slams, the umbrella surface of the sky umbrella also broke open, causing Hansen''s heart to sink slightly.


    "It seems that only the Tianshen Tower can be used." Han Sen also did not care much at this time. After winning this battle, there will be no later, otherwise there will be no future, and it will still be exposed if it is managed.


    However, Hansen has not waited for the secret of blood and life, and suddenly felt that "Xuan Xuan Jing" has a different change.


    His hole Xuan Jing has not been able to break through the last layer, so the sky umbrella has not been able to promote super.


    Hansen''s four gene nucleus, the crystal nucleus corresponds to the "new ice muscle jade bone surgery", the law is absolutely perfect, no follow-up.


    The true blood corresponds to "Blood Life", and there is a law decision in the follow-up, which should be the promotion of the fifth sanctuary.


    The gold coin corresponds to the super-spiritual body. This does not require cultivation or any law. As long as the super-spiritual body grows, the gold coin gene core will automatically evolve.


    The "Dong Xuan Jing" corresponding to the sky umbrella, there is a layer of semi-laws, except for the part of the fifth sanctuary cultivation, there is still a part left, which is the sentiment of the hole after Xuanzi''s broken void.


    In other words, Dong Xuan Jing is a detachment from the league, so Hansen is the most valued, and the most diligent in cultivation.


    Hansen secretly guessed that when Dong Xuanzi broke the void, I was afraid that something went wrong and he would enter the sanctuary of the First God.


    If it is normal, the place where he should go is the place where the powerful creatures in the Hall of the Spirit died, but he went to the sanctuary of the First God.


    And this explains why the hole Xuanzi broke the void and got hurt after it arrived. To Hansen''s current level, as long as there is still a breath, it is very difficult to die.


    The realm of Dong Xuanzi was much higher than that of Hansen. Since he had lived a broken void and arrived at the shelter of the First God, he still had a long time to write his own sentiment into "Dong Xuan Jing", then he How could it be so easy to hang up?


    In Hansen''s view, there is only one explanation.


    At that time, Dong Xuanzi��s strength clearly exceeded the scope of the five shelters including the Alliance. Therefore, when he went to the First God��s Sanctuary, it was the shelter of the lower gods.


    According to the rules of the shelter, the lower shelter is very repulsive to the upper organism and will pollute his body, so the hole will be seriously injured and the body will not recover.


    Hansen most wants to cultivate the "Dong Xuan Jing", but the growth rate of "Dong Xuan Jing" is obviously the slowest growth among the four types.


    Especially in the last layer of the fourth weight, Hansen has been practicing for a long time, and he has not been able to break through. Now, because of the damage of the umbrella, the tunnel mysteriously has a slight change, and Hansen is ecstatic.

 Chapter 1676： Super sky umbrella

    As the sky-covered umbrella withstands the breakdown of power, the power of the hole in Hansen''s body is also broken, but the fragmentation is not broken.


    The matter is made up of molecules. The power of the hole is only broken, but it is not broken, but it is broken into smaller molecules.


    A variety of horrible forces bombarded the sky-covered umbrella, causing more and more cracks on the sky-covered umbrella. The ribs were deformed and twisted, and the top was covered with cracks, as if they were broken at any time.


    The Lord of the Realm and other powerful people will soon be shattered when they see the sky umbrella, and their hearts will not be secretly happy.


    Hansen is too difficult. If there is no ancient demon who has been entangled with Hansen, I am afraid that they will not only kill Hansen, but may also be defeated by Hansen.


    The siege has little effect on Hansen. This ability is even shocked by the ancestors, and with all kinds of tyrannical gene nucleus, Hansen''s performance far exceeds their expectations.


    Now that the sky umbrella is about to be broken, Hansen will lose his greatest reliance, naturally letting them secretly breathe a sigh of relief, thinking that they will be able to kill Hansen.


    boom!


    The ancient demon took a palm on the umbrella of the sky, and the power of the prison, like the sea, seemed to smash the whole world, and the already obscured umbrella was finally unable to support it, broken like a glass. All of a sudden, the dust has gone.


    "Hey!" Hansen spurted a spurt of blood.


    "Dead!" Many ancestors and the great roars roared.


    The sword light that tears the space, such as the long gun of the black dragon, the aurora that destroys the world, the space power superimposed by layers, the roar of various forces at a time, like the end of the world, Hansen stands in the doomsday world. In the center, one person is facing a variety of strange visions.


    Han Sen��s gaze is like an ancient well without waves. Looking at the visions of the heavens, he is unmoved.


    At this time, the power of the tunnel Xuan Jing in Hansen has been completely broken with the umbrella of the sky, and the power is invisible like the Xinghe Hengsha, but it has a wonderful connection that cannot be spoken.


    At the moment of the break, Hansen seemed to realize what was happening. Although the blood was raging, but the whole body could not be said to be comfortable.


    Seeing that all visions descended from the sky, they would fall on him. Hansen reached out and grasped, and the invisible force condensed out of his hands, and once again became the appearance of the umbrella.


    There is almost no change in the appearance of this umbrella, but it has been perfect, and outsiders can''t see any difference.


    However, in Hansen��s eyes, this umbrella has nothing to do with the umbrella of the sky, and both the essence and the chain of the order have undergone great changes.


    With the change of the earth, there is Hansen��s hole mysterious power.


    boom!


    All kinds of doomsday visions came down, and they were all obscured by the sky-covered umbrellas. The various forces of horror, such as the gods, were just like rain and rain on the umbrellas. Then the umbrellas flowed down, and there was no way to make the umbrellas half-divided. shake.


    The black dragon crashed on the umbrella surface, the space fell on the umbrella surface, the mountain was broken on the umbrella surface, and everything was broken on the umbrella surface, such as water flowing down the umbrella surface.


    In Hansen''s eyes, those visions are nothing more than loose molecular flows. Compared with the tight molecular structure and order chain of the sky umbrella, those forces are too sparse, still like loose sand or liquid.


    After the forces hit the sky-covered umbrella, they flowed like liquids, just as the water was flowing on the rock, and there was no possibility of shaking it.


    Many of the first ancestors were shocked, even the ancient devils were slightly changed.


    Originally thought that I finally broke the umbrella and had the opportunity to kill Hansen. Who knows that Hansen has even condensed an umbrella, and their joint strikes have not hurt the umbrella and made them feel big. Shocked.


    The black dragon in the hands of the black ancestor turned into a black dragon, and once again went to Hansen.


    Hansen stood in the air with his hand in the air, facing the roaring roar, as if he could swallow the black dragon of the whole world, his eyes moved slightly, and a palm stretched out and was shot on the black dragon''s forehead.


    The black dragon and Hansen met in the air, just like the contrast between Godzilla and ants. Hansen��s palm is negligible in front of the black dragon.


    But in the next second, the huge body of the Black Dragon, under Hansen''s palm, suddenly turned into dust, and the whole body disintegrated in an instant, directly annihilating ashes.


    puff!


    The black ancestor''s mouth was **** and squirting, and his eyes were unbelievable. The black dragon gun was his gene nucleus. After the baptism of endless years, he had never been broken.


    It is now a horrible force that Hansen has shot into a dust.


    It is not just the ancestor of the black witch, but the other strongest ancestors are also stunned, and their hearts are resigned.


    A palm shot of the black dragon gun was gray, they can''t believe it, what happened to the palm of their hand.


    The ancient demon looked at the ancestors who had retreat, and their eyes were slightly cold, and there was a strange smile on their lips: "Although it is too early, it can only be now."


    The ancient magic disk sits on the back of the white donkey, the handcuffs are printed, the other hand pushes the skull and the rosary, and the lips tremble slightly. It seems that they are reading what verses, but they can''t hear the sound at all.


    However, with his thoughts, those chanting rosaries exude a black flame like a black flame.


    Almost at the same time, the aliens and aliens who attacked the shelters also exude the same black spirit, even those who are the ancestors of the ancestors.


    The magic gas seems to be the fly ash after burning. It flies from the bodies of countless creatures and floats to the chanting rosary in the hands of the ancient devil, making the magic on the rosary more and more heavy.


    "The ancient demon, what are you doing?" Many of the ancestor-level powerhouses were shocked and screamed at the ancient devil.


    The ancient demon did not answer, like the gods and devils sitting there, silently reading the scriptures, and swaying the rosary in his hand, the whole world seemed to be dark all at once, and the endless magical spirits rushed toward him.


    One of the ancestors'' wrath, he sacrificed his gene to kill the ancient demon, but after the nuclear nucleus flew out, it began to break down and dissipate, throwing out a group of black qi, waiting for the gene to fly to the ancient demon. In front of it, it has been completely decomposed into magic, becoming part of the magic of the ancient devil.


    The ancestors lost their gene nucleus, and they were suddenly hit hard. The blood was sprayed from the mouth, but after the blood was separated, it was also broken into black smoke-like magic, and drifted away toward the ancient demon.


    All sentient beings were shocked, but they soon discovered that the situation was the creatures on their side, but the creatures from the shelters did not.


    "The ancient demon, what did you do to us?" The lord of the gods was surprised and angry and asked the ancient demon. He was casually a stranger. He also felt that the body quickly decomposed into a magical spirit and drifted toward the ancient demon.

 Chapter 1677： 魔滔滔天

    But no one answered him. The ancient demon just silently chanted the scriptures that no one could hear.


    The ancestors of the Taiyin and the ancestors of the horns were all shocked, and their hearts were panicked. Han Menger shot an arrow and suddenly broke the corner of the ancestor of the horn beast.


    However, after the broken corner fell, suddenly turned into a magical gas and flocked to the ancient demon.


    Although Gu Qingcheng saw the opportunity, but did not have a sword to kill the ancestors of the Taiyin, let the ancestors of the Taiyin go, her eyes looked at the ancient demon like the devil in the air.


    The war has basically stopped, and many of the aliens and aliens who attacked the shelters are horrified to escape from here, and their bodies are gradually breaking down into magic.


    The strongest of the ancestor of the horned beast and the ancestor of Tai Xuan, this time just want to escape faster.


    The ancient demon suddenly threw the rosary in his hand, and the rosary made up of the skull formed a ring shape in front of him, and it swiftly swung.


    Endless magic gas poured into the ring, forming a black magic hole, the magic of the whole world, all rushing toward the magic hole, like a round of black magic sun.


    The scriptures in the ancient devil mouth seem to have finally a voice, but the voice seems to be like nothing, as if it can be heard, but it seems to be inaudible.


    It��s just the alien creatures and the aliens. I heard the voice of the chanting, but all of them painfully slammed their heads out of the air, screaming on the ground, and the body��s decomposition speed is getting faster and faster. The black qi is like a smoke flame, which usually floats out of them and flies toward the round of the magical sun, making the magical yang more terrifying.


    Even the ancestors of the Taiyin, the powerful presence of the lord of the gods are no exception, one by one screaming on the ground, where there is still the majesty of the half-power.


    Even the alien emperor, such as the ghost eagle, is equally painful and unbearable. The body is rapidly decomposing. What is even more terrifying is that even the stone of his soul, which is a million miles away, seems to be decomposing along with it.


    "We have teamed up to kill the ancient demon, otherwise it will be a dead end today!" An ancestor screamed, forcing the pain and erupting the ancient demon who killed the air.


    Many of the super-powerful people are also general minds, all of them are strong and the ninjas have almost the pain of tearing their bodies, and they all fought to kill the ancient demon.


    However, the ancient demon did not move, but still only read the scriptures that seemed to have magical powers. The strongest ones from the ancestor level were slain, but they did not come to him at all, and the body had turned into a magical piece. Gushing out.


    What is even more frightening is that when an ancestor is not easy to kill in front of the ancient demon, there is a terrible suction in the magical yang, which instantly pulls the ancestor into the magical yang.


    Everyone is a big man, and it seems like a gimmick in the magical yang, swallowing the ancestors and revealing a sly smile.


    An ancestor disappeared now, and even a little wave did not rise.


    Now those strong people are not rushing, not rushing or not, one by one, the strong people who rushed past are swallowed by the magical sun, the painful ones that stop, the body is still decomposing into magic.


    The whole world is enveloped by magical powers, and the magical yang and the ancient demon seem to have become the masters of the world, standing between the heavens and the earth like the gods.


    Gu Qingcheng stared at the sword, and the overbearing sword light broke through the heavens and the earth, and turned to the round of the magic yang and the ancient demon.


    The Jianguang was degraded, and the magical yang was turned into a black-and-white scorpion-like scorpion, and it was swallowed up by the incomparable Jianguang of Gu��s city.


    Gu Qingcheng��s face changed slightly and he did not continue to shoot.


    Han Menger shot an arrow, and the feather arrow shot at the eyebrow of the ancient demon, but the big girl was another one, and the arrow was swallowed up, and there was no wave of it.


    The magic flames rushed into the sky, and all life mourned. Apart from the shadow shelter, other places seemed to be turned into eighteen layers of hell. Those creatures whose bodies are decomposing are like the ghosts who are being tortured. They keep mourning. Calling, fierce and tremulous.


    Suddenly, the dark sky rises out of a strange scene, the rivers and rivers flow backwards, the sun and the moon are reversed, and there seems to be a magnificent ancient palace emerging, and there seems to be a fairy flying in it.


    Numerous visions emerged in the sky, and Hansen frowned slightly, holding a sky umbrella, and wanted to go to the ancient demon.


    Although he does not know what the ancient devil is doing, it is obviously better to stop the ancient demon than to let him succeed.


    "Don''t go, he wants to open the door of the gods." Gu Qingcheng shouted at Hansen.


    Hansen��s slight glimpse, the so-called door of the gods, is actually the gateway to the fifth sanctuary, which is the passage to the alliance. The ancient magic counts so much, it is to use their power to open the door of the gods. , promoted to the alliance universe.


    Bang!


    Between Hansen and Sisuo, I saw only the volatility in the void, an ancient and mysterious stone door emerged from the void.


    The space around it was collapsed because of the mysterious ancient door. The ancient devil finally opened his eyes and grabbed the magical yang in front of him. The whole body was wrapped in magical air, like a volcanic eruption. The violent rush to the ancient mysterious stone door.


    boom!


    The space turbulence, the world seems to be accompanied by a tremor, so the horrible magic flame, actually did not be able to knock the stone door.


    The ancient demon looks unchanged, and the scriptures in the mouth are recited. The hand holding the chanting beads is again lifted against the sky, turning into a magical temper and slamming into Shimen.


    As if the whole space was shaken, all the creatures felt that the chest seemed to be hit by a heavy object, and the blood was opened.


    The creatures in the shelter are just fine, but they are vomiting blood, and the ancestors of the horns are miserable.


    The weaker creatures have been completely decomposed, leaving only those superpowers still supporting, and by this collision, the body breaks down faster.


    The ancient demon used the magical degeneration of Wansheng to attack the Shimen, and the stone door trembled more and more, and the faintness seemed to open a line.


    Hansen frowned slightly, holding the sky umbrella to fly to the ancient devil.


    Although fighting in front of the gates of the gods is very dangerous, but now is the last chance to kill the ancient devil, if he is opened to the door of the gods, there will be no chance.


    Although I don''t know if the ancient demon can successfully pass through that passage, but such a guy, cultivating all life without blinking, if he is allowed to enter the league, it must be a great scourge.


    Before he could not be promoted, if he could kill him, it would be better.


    "Be careful, the door of the gods is open, and all life is not available." Gu Qingcheng spoke to Hansen.


    Han Sen nodded slightly, and came to the ancient demon in front of the empty demon, and pressed it to the body of the ancient demon.


    Because the previous Xuan Jing has not been promoted to the last layer, the power of Dong Xuan is not strong, and the power of only covering the sky is difficult to break the strong order chain, but now it is different, and the hole Xuan Jing breaks through the last one. The power of Dong Xuan is extremely powerful.

 Chapter 1678： Battle in front of the door

    The ancient demon, such as the Buddha, sat in a pan, and one hand slammed into the door of the gods, and the other hand reached out and pressed to Hansen��s palm.


    "I have stepped into the realm of one foot, and you are stronger, and in front of me, it is just an ant." The ancient demon sounded like a god, and said in an understatement.


    Hansen did not speak, and a palm rested on the palm of the ancient demon.


    Hey!


    The blood mist blooms, and one arm of the ancient demon blasts directly, and in the air, it turns into a decaying fly ash, and finally nothing remains.


    The ancient devil suddenly changed his face. He condensed the life force of countless lives and more than a dozen ancestor-level powerhouses. He thought that he had become powerful to the point of invincibility. Even if he faced God, he had the power to fight, but who knows the palm of his hand, even Hansen directly smashed an arm.


    What is even more frightening is that the ancient demon found his body regenerative ability, but he did not even regenerate that arm, which made him even more surprised.


    His resilience is absolutely inferior to the most powerful healing system, but now it is difficult to regenerate the broken arm. It is conceivable that the strength of the other side must be extremely special, even the ancient devil has never seen it.


    Hansen is also slightly surprised. His hand is only a hand to cover the sky. He did not even completely break the order chain of the ancient devil. He only broke a part and destroyed his arm.


    Hansen once again took a shot, and the ancient demon could not take back the hand that hit the door of the gods and greeted Hansen��s palm.


    The sacred rosary turned into a black hole, and the ancient demon wanted to think of Hansen��s power directly into the black hole and become part of his power.


    It is a pity that the ancient devil was wrong. Hansen took a shot on the black hole, and the power of only covering the sky suddenly broke a chain of order.


    Just listening to the bang, the rosary on the rosary directly blasted and turned into dust.


    The ancient devil''s face in the black hole has changed greatly. The total number of gimmicks in his hand is one hundred and eight. Each gimmick is the result of his hard work and refinement. Every chanting rosary is equal. The strongest of the Great.


    One hundred and eight ���� �� �� �� , , , , , �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ�� һ��The power of the rosary is even more terrifying.


    The ancient devil could not believe that the rosary beads would be blown up, which is the power of terror.


    Hansen did not give the ancient devils extra time to think about it. He took a palm and took a shot on the black hole. He only heard a sound like the sound of an atomic bomb. One after another, the chanting beads were broken by Hansen. The chain of order makes the power of black holes smaller and smaller.


    The trembling of the ancient magical heart inspired his fierceness. He ignored Hansen and slammed it to Shimen. He wanted to open the door of the gods before Hansen tore the black hole.


    The following aliens and aliens, even the strongest of the ancestor level, are almost unable to support, the body is about to be completely disintegrated, and the endless magic is shrouded in the ancient demon, making his punching force stronger than once.


    The door of the Divine Realm trembles and seems to be able to be punched away by his punches at any time.


    "It''s still a little... It''s almost a little..." If the ancient magic is crazy, one arm alone, the boxing force once again blasts to the door of the gods.


    The door of the gods banged and trembled, but after all, he was not blasted.


    Gu Chengcheng and others watched the heart jump straight, almost jumped out of the eyes of the blind, if the door of the gods really opened, Han Sen is bound to be inhaled together.


    Looking at the current state of the ancient demon, I am afraid that there will be a few more punches, and at most, the three or four punches will be able to open the door of the gods.


    Hansen has already smashed more than 30 chanting beads. Although the power of the black hole has been greatly reduced, it is still difficult to tear the black hole. I am afraid that it is too late to stop the ancient devil from breaking the door of the gods.


    "Han Sen, come back soon, it''s too late." Gu Qingcheng loudly.


    Hansen did not care, but also took two palms and broke the two order chains.


    It is a pity that there are one hundred and eight order chains in the mourning beads. It is useless to break one or two.


    Hey!


    The ancient devil was hit by two punches, and the stone door swayed, and it seemed that it was almost unable to withstand the magic of the ancient devil.


    The ancient devil squinted at Hansen, his fists condensed in front of him, and suddenly the magical powers in the heavens and the earth, those super-powerful people who had already dying, the body decomposed more powerfully, and the large magical gas flocked to the fist of the ancient demon. .


    More and more magical condensed on the fist, almost unable to control the fist, the powerful force, even in the shadow shelter, people tremble.


    "This is the door of my godland. You must die in it. If you don''t want to die, then take a trip with me. You have witnessed my path of becoming a god. It is not bad." The ancient devil said, I want to blast this most horrible punch.


    "You are too naive." Hansen said coldly, clutching the umbrella that was gathered and swept away toward the black hole.


    The sky-shadow umbrella swept away, and the order chain of the mourning beads was swept away like a spider web, and the remaining seventy chanting beads were turned into dust in a flash.


    Hansen''s umbrella swept away all the chanting beads, and the other hand condensed into a fist, with the power of covering the sky with one hand, and suddenly rushed to the front of the ancient demon. He waited for this moment, the ancient devil shot all the way, no Any possibility of dodging or resisting.


    The ancient devil''s face changed greatly, and his punch had already blasted, but Hansen''s fist was faster. I am afraid that he would not open the door of the realm. Hansen''s fist must first explode his body.


    There are countless thoughts flashing through the ancient magic, but they are useless. He is in the state of promotion to the realm of the gods, and there is no possibility of escaping.


    Now his boxing power has already slammed into the door of the gods. Even if he wants to take back and resist it, it will be too late. Even if he can recover it, after seeing the power of Hansen��s banging, he does not think that he Can stop Hansen''s fist.


    Strong as an ancient demon, at this time it is difficult to give birth to a sense of despair, even the chance to escape is gone.


    Hansen stared at the ancient demon in a burning gaze, and his fist slammed down.


    "Win!" Gu Qingcheng and others saw that the ancient demon had been able to wait and see, and suddenly overjoyed.


    But suddenly saw the white shadow flash, the white donkey rushed over with the power of the innate power, blocked in front of the ancient demon, with the body blocked Hansen''s fist.


    The white donkey turned his head and snorted at Hansen, revealing a weird smile. The body was directly smashed by Hansen and the order chain was turned into a dust.


    Han Sen''s face changed greatly, and was blocked by the white donkey. The ancient devil''s boxing power has already slammed into the door of the gods. He only heard the bang, and the stone door violently fluctuated.


    "Don''t open... don''t open it..." Gu Qingcheng and others have already called out, and everyone is staring nervously at the stone door and shouting.


    Hey!


    Shimen split, and the inner light of God shone like a star river, wrapped the ancient demon and Hansen, and suddenly entered the Shimen.

 Chapter 1679： Decomposition and remodeling

    "It''s over!" Seeing that Hansen and the ancient demon were inhaled into the door of the gods, Gu Qingcheng''s face changed greatly.


    The door of the Divine Realm is the channel that will arise when the demigod goes to the Fifth Sanctuary. This passage is only for the creatures that are promoted. The power inside is not only for the promotion of the ascendant, but also for baptism and reshaping the body. power.


    Because it is tailored for the promotion, the attributes and strengths required for baptism and remodeling are perfectly matched to the promoters.


    For example, a promoter of firepower will encounter the baptism and reshaping of firepower in the gates of the gods, and the firepower will be able to maximize their own advantages and complete the opportunity of baptism and remodeling. A lot bigger.


    However, if a person with a water system enters the door of the gods opened by this fire creature, he will also be baptized and reshaped by the power of the fire, and there is no possibility of success.


    Therefore, Gu Liancheng was shocked to see Hansen being inhaled into the door of the gods.


    Although I don''t know what kind of attribute the ancient demon is, I can be sure that his attributes are extremely complicated or rare, which is obviously different from Hansen''s attributes.


    After Hansen entered the inside, the possibility of surviving was negligible.


    The general demigod is promoted to God, the probability of success is already low enough, and Wanli may not be able to succeed. Now Hansen has entered the door of other people��s realms, and is the gate of the gods of the ancient demon and other terrorists. The probability is even more embarrassing.


    "Dad!" Seeing the door of the gods, Hansen and the ancient demon were closed after they were sucked in. Boa was flying in the sky and rushed in before the stone door closed.


    Bang!


    The stone gate was closed and gradually disappeared into the void, and many visions disappeared.


    "Boss and Miss Boa will not have anything to do?" the sheep asked awkwardly.


    Gu Qingcheng did not answer, but pulled out the pure ancient sword, murderous to the ancestors who have been dying.


    Those strong ancestors of the ancestors were tyrannical, not sucked to death by the ancient devil, but they have no fighting ability.


    When I saw Gu��s murderous temper, I was suddenly shocked and struggling to escape, but their bodies were sucked up by the ancient devils, and they were able to escape from Gu��s hand.


    If a sword is stunned, the head of an ancestor has already flown into the air.


    "If you kill me, the Taiyin family will destroy your family." The ancestors of the Taiyin screamed screaming.


    Gu Qingcheng was ignored, and it was a smashing of the past, and suddenly the Tai ancestor was directly split into two halves.


    The sheep and the green cows also rushed out together and slammed on the bodies of the ancestors of the Taiyin. They shouted: "If you lick your dog''s eyes, you dare to harm us from the shelter."


    "Let me step on my feet and avenge my boss."


    Hey!


    A feather arrow came from the sky and shot through the chest of an ancestor. Han Menger rushed into the air.


    Han Menger pulled the arrow and shot again. The target selected the **** of the gods. Gu Qingcheng stopped Han Menger. Han Sen told Gu Qingcheng, Han Menger��s true identity, and especially took care of Gu��s city. If Han Menger is on the head of the **** domain, Be sure to stop her.


    The Lord of the Gods can die in the hands of anyone, but cannot die in the hands of Han Menger.


    Therefore, Gu Qingcheng will stop Han Menger and not let her shoot the Lord of the Divine.


    The Lord of the Gods struggled to escape to the distance, Gu Yucheng hesitated, did not chase him, let him drag the broken body slowly away.


    The body of the Lord of the Gods has been decomposed too much, and even if I go back, I am afraid I can''t look down on any storms.


    The most important thing is that Gu Qingcheng also wants to keep a few live mouths, letting people know that they are not sheltered from the shadows of the various families, but the masterpieces of the ancient demon, so as not to ask the families to find troubles to leave the shelter.


    Now Hansen��s life and death are unknown. No one can drive the mirror according to the ancient mirror. If the various ethnic groups really come together to seek revenge, they will not be protected from the shadow shelter. They have no money to compete with the strong people of all ethnic groups. It is.


    It��s just the words of the first ancestors killed by Gu Jiangcheng. Gu Qingcheng didn��t care much. If the couple came over, she would be able to cope with Xiaohongma and Han Menger.


    And if you don''t make a name for yourself, you feel that you can deceive yourself from the shadow shelter, and you don''t have to pay any price. After that, you will have troubles from the shadow shelter.


    A battle at the Shadow Shelter shocked the entire fourth shelter.


    All the tribes hated the insidious despicableness of the ancient devils, and were also shocked by the power of Hansen and the shelter.


    Because most of the strong people of all ethnic groups are harmed by the ancient devils, and no one has come to find shelter from the shadow shelter, mainly because the names of Gu Qingcheng and the goddess of death are too terrible, and the first ancestors were taken by Gu Qingcheng. The race that strangled did not dare to come directly to trouble.


    The two major wars have caused the fourth shelter to be seriously injured and temporarily entered a relatively peaceful phase of rest and recuperation.


    Hansen and the ancient demon were inhaled into the door of the gods, and they could not help but be surprised.


    Originally, he did not calculate that he would be inhaled into the door of the realm. His fist had already counted the timing of the ancient devil''s incompetence, and it was already a blow.


    But who knows that the white donkey has turned a blind eye to his life, and took his own body to block the punch for the ancient demon, so that the ancient demon opened the door of the gods.


    "The ancient devils and other monks, there are still people who are willing to sell their lives for him, and it is somewhat unexpected." Han Sen sighed.


    However, there was no time for him to express any feelings. When he was involved in the door of the gods, Hansen only felt that his body seemed to fall into the oil pan at once.


    The cells of the whole body were suddenly cooked and peeled off from him.


    All the feelings are useless here, let alone sightsight, even the eighth sense has no effect at all, and the body is broken down a little bit.


    Now Hansen is in a very weird state. He feels that his soul is separated from the flesh, and the body is broken down under the horrible power, but it seems to have nothing to do with his soul.


    The terror power in the gates of the gods, a little bit of his body decomposition, flesh and blood, bones, internal organs, brains, etc. all disappeared, leaving only a molecular flow similar to liquid produced after decomposition.


    Hansen��s consciousness or soul is within the molecular stream, and the disappearance of the body seems to have nothing to do with him.


    Hansen only heard that this would be a process of reshaping the body, but he did not try to reshape the law.


    Suddenly, the four nuclear cores of crystal nucleus, real blood, gold coins, and sky umbrellas all flew out and landed in the molecular stream.


    Those molecular streams are attached to the four gene cores, and Hansen has a kind of faint understanding. It seems that those gene cores will be transformed into his body to reshape the body.


    At this time, the power in the door of the gods suddenly changed. The power of decomposition changed to reshape the power. It should have been the power to reshape the body. After falling on the molecular flow and the gene nucleus, it was for Han. Sen''s molecular flow and gene nucleus produced devastating damage.


    The drawbacks of the incompatibility of attributes have finally emerged.

 Chapter 1680： Successful promotion

    A force has entered the soul of the sea, so that all beasts and gene nucleus have also undergone the power of remodeling.


    Hansen secretly complained. He had already heard people say that it is best not to bring the beast soul and other gene nucleus when he is promoted. But this time he was not prepared at all, he was pulled in, and the animal soul and the gene nucleus did not come. And stay, this time was also reshaped by the baptism of a brain.


    However, because the property is wrong, under the impact of power, the animal soul and the gene nucleus have also suffered a lot of damage. Some low-level animal souls and gene nucleus are directly destroyed by that power.


    Obviously, it is the power to reshape the body, but it has brought a huge disaster to Hansen. The key is that without the participation of reshaping, his body can''t be reshaped at all. Under this state, the molecules are constantly flowing. Loss, the gene nucleus that should have been turned into a body, has also been reinvented, and it has not been able to turn it into a body and is being destroyed.


    When Hansen felt that he was going to die, he suddenly felt a strange force in the soul of the sea. The black crystal armor singed strange power, like a protective film, and protected Hansen��s gene and molecule. Flow, the whole soul sea is also guarded.


    But that power can only protect the gene nucleus, the soul and the molecular stream from being harmed, but it cannot completely evolve Hansen''s body.


    Because of the inconsistencies, the power of remodeling can never be used by Hansen.


    Hansen��s helplessness has entered the door of others�� gods and has not been directly killed. It is already because of his physical strength and gene strength. It seems that it is impossible to use the power of reshaping.


    "Do I have to enter the alliance universe in this form? I am afraid that even my mother will not recognize me at the time." Han Sen secretly smiled.


    "Dad!" At this time, Han Sen suddenly heard a familiar voice, and his heart was shocked and happy. He did not see Boa coming in with him. While he was happy, he was worried. He was afraid that Boa would also be enthralled by the gods. The strength of the door was hurt.


    I want to talk, but I can''t say it. Now he only has molecular flow and consciousness. There is no way to talk and communicate with Boa.


    "Dad, Boa came to help you." Han Sen heard the voice of Boa, and he was wondering how she helped herself, but suddenly felt a strange force pouring into his molecular stream.


    After the power poured into the molecular stream, the power of the black crystal armor did not stop, letting that force melt in Hansen''s molecular stream.


    After the force is fully integrated into the molecular flow, the power of the black crystal armor is withdrawn, and the force of reversal rushes into the molecular stream again.


    However, this time it was a little different. The reshaping force not only did not harm the molecular flow, but also integrated into it. It even played the role of reshaping force, which made Hansen��s molecular flow begin to reshape.


    With the participation of reshaping, the four major gene cores have begun to melt and reshape.


    Hey!


    Within the soul sea, the gene nucleus of the splitting knife could not withstand the explosion of power and directly turned into ashes.


    Hey!


    The butcher''s beast soul can''t stand the explosion of reshaping power.


    The sound of explosions in the soul sea continued, and Hansen��s large number of beasts and gene nucleus with his body exploded.


    It wasn''t the power of the black crystal armor that couldn''t protect them, but after Hansen''s body began to reshape, the beasts and gene nucleus began to be expelled from the sea of ??souls.


    The little angel and the golden retriever were strong enough, and they were not directly crushed by the force of reshaping in the sea of ??souls, but they were also squeezed out of the sea of ??souls and lost contact with Hansen��s consciousness.


    Suddenly, the nuclear gene of God flew out of the sea of ??souls and invested in the molecular stream of Hansen. Like the other four genes, it began to merge with the molecular flow.


    After the five genes were melted, they gradually merged into the molecular stream and began to grow meat.


    Looking at my body from God''s perspective, this feeling is very strange. Blood, meat, bones, hair, heart, liver, spleen, lungs, kidneys and other body organs are remodeling in a very wonderful process. .


    As the body remodeled gradually, various senses gradually returned to Hansen.


    However, within this strange space, Hansen still feels nothing outside, only can feel his body.


    The newborn body has a familiar and unfamiliar feeling. Hansen can be sure that this is indeed his body, but there seems to be some difference in feeling.


    When the body was completely remodeled, Hansen finally restored control of the body and the sea of ??souls.


    The black crystal armor has no movement, and Hansen��s mind is flowing, and he can��t get in touch with it. He can��t help but be disappointed.


    Originally thought that after the promotion of the **** level, it is possible to control the black crystal armor, it still seems to be no good.


    Now in the whole soul sea, there is only the black crystal armor and the white crystal armor that was taken back from Tina.


    The black crystal armor couldn''t control, Hansen ran the genetics, and the white crystal armor obeyed his call, flew out of the sea of ??souls and wrapped his body.


    At the moment of wearing the white crystal armor, Hansen finally saw the sights around him.


    Here is a huge crystal channel, crystal light and strange power filled the entire passage, just not far from him, Hansen saw an anxious treasure.


    But now Boa is a little different. She is wearing a maple-like armor, holding a mini gourd in her hand and looking at Han Sen.


    Seeing that Hansen returned to normal, Boa suddenly rushed into Hansen��s arms.


    Hansen patted Bao''s head and looked at the other side. He saw the little angel and the golden retriever. The golden retriever did not change much, and he was wearing gold armor.


    Although the shape does not change much, it seems to be somewhat different from the previous one. It is only a time when Hansen can''t tell where it is different.


    The little angel is in the crystal, the body is twisting and changing. The process is like Hansen''s process of reshaping the body. It seems to have reached the final stage and is about to be reshaped.


    Until the little angel remodeled, the set of genetic armor from Marilyn appeared on her, and Hansen realized why he felt that Golden Retriever was a little different.


    Because the little angel is the same, Han Sen feels a little different, because she has regained her body, not just the beast.


    In any case, Hansen was very happy to see the success of the little angel and the golden retriever.


    It was only his gaze that looked around, but he did not see the ancient demon who came in together. I don��t know if he was dead or failed, or he has already entered the league universe.

 Chapter 1681： I finally became a god!

    Did not find the ancient devil, to see the destiny tower suspended in the corner of the passage.


    Among the gene nucleus, only the Destiny Tower was not destroyed after leaving the Soul Sea. Hansen flew to seize the Tianshen Tower and regained it in the soul sea.


    Fortunately, there is no obstacle, and it is directly received back, still able to be driven by Hansen.


    Hansen glanced at the tower of the destiny and found that the armor was still there. What was even more pleasant was that he found that Jun Jun was in the first layer of the tower, and did not know when it ran.


    Originally Hansen thought that Jun Jun was dead. After all, its physical quality is far from that of the little angel and the golden retriever. It is almost impossible to complete the remodeling.


    But I didn''t want it to hide in the tower of the destiny, but it did not complete the remodeling, still the state of the beast.


    The little angel and the golden retriever already have their own bodies, no longer Hansen��s beast, and naturally it is impossible to reap the soul of the sea.


    Fortunately, they still recognize Hansen, and Boa flies together toward the other end of the passage.


    On a planet of the Alliance''s ridiculous galaxy, a naked man appeared on a small island in the sea, excited and shouting: "I am finally a god!"


    The sound of the tsunami caused the waves to smash, and even the clouds in the sky were washed away by the sound waves, and the birds flying around the beasts were quite domineering.


    This man is naturally an ancient demon who has been promoted successfully. Although he has encountered many difficulties, he is still promoted to success.


    Because Hansen didn''t use the power of reshaping at the beginning, and the five genes merged and reshaped the body, it took more time, so the ancient magic was successfully promoted into the alliance universe.


    The ancient demon had no genetic armor to wear, nor could it see the situation in the passage. It was only after the promotion was successful and rushed out along the power in the passage. He did not know Hansen��s situation in the passage.


    However, after the ancient demon shouted, he suddenly found a man and a woman, a child and a golden lion around him, watching him like an idiot.


    After seeing Hansen, the ancient demon suddenly changed his face. After he was promoted, everything was destroyed. Naturally, there was no such thing as armor. But Hansen was wearing armor on all four of them, not like he was naked. Let the ancient face look cloudy and uncertain.


    I want to leave, but the ancient demon found that his power is not more powerful than the semi-god, but it is weaker and slower.


    Han Sen snorted, and once he was in shape, he had already reached the ancient demon. He punched the ancient demon and smashed the body of the ancient demon into the sea.


    The ancient devil had just fallen into the sea, and he was shocked by the waves of the sky. Hansen had already come to his side, and he kicked the ancient demon out on one leg.


    The ancient demon''s body broke through the sea, as if the sea was separated, and it rushed out for a few miles.


    Hey!


    Hansen''s figure is like a teleport, appearing in the ancient demon, hook, boxing, straight, kicking, side kicking, back swinging, playing the ancient demon as a sandbag, playing the ancient magical blood, and the face is swollen. It became a pig''s head.


    Being promoted into the alliance universe is different from the previous shelters. Because of the remodeling of the body, all aspects of power will not rise and fall.


    Now the ancient demon and Hansen are the equivalent of the new baby. After a period of growth, it will be re-powered until it is stronger than the demigod, and it will be true after it has gathered its own genetic armor. success.


    This Hansen already knew that he had heard of Han Yufei and staying up late.


    The ancient demon did not know this situation, and there was no genetic armor. He was not a Hansen opponent wearing a genetic armor. He was violently abused and did not fight back.


    Hansen��s heart was a bit uncomfortable. He was forced to advance to the Alliance Universe in advance, did not prepare anything, and lost many souls and gene nucleus.


    The ancient demon I was the lord, and there was such a shackle, and the anger roared, but Hansen hit a fist on his face, and even the roaring sound of his teeth flew back to his stomach.


    The disparity in strength is too great. It is also just promoted. Hansen��s physique is stronger than the ancient demon. Together with the genetic armor, it forms an insurmountable gap.


    The ancient demon''s many means were completely useless in the face of absolute strength. Only Hanson played a sigh of relief, and then Hansen summoned the destiny tower to collect it and suppress it within the seventh floor.


    The ancient magic calculated everything, but did not want to be promoted successfully, but immediately became a prisoner.


    Hansen tried to summon the unicorn, and found that there was no problem. The unicorn was directly summoned and seemed to be completely unaffected by the power of the promotion channel.


    Hansen touched his body, but couldn''t find the pendant of the nine-blooded blood cat. I don''t know if it was destroyed in the passage.


    After entering the Unicorn, Hansen called up the star map and suddenly knew where he was now, driving in the direction of the league with a single-horned fairy.


    Hansen: Unknown.


    Gene warfare: not formed.


    Level: None.


    Shouyuan: 600.


    Genetic warfare evolution requirements: unknown.


    Hansen is also very puzzled about his current state. Everything is unknown. Obviously it is because he has not yet condensed the relationship of genetic armor. This is not surprising.


    What makes Hansen more puzzled is that there is no existence of alien creatures in the alliance universe. How can he get the genes to continue to evolve?


    "It seems that I have to go back and ask questions about staying up late, he should be clear." Han Sen secretly thought.


    Han��s old house was basically finished because it was attacked by black tigers, and many buildings in the vicinity were destroyed by black tigers. Many innocent people were injured or even killed.


    Ji Yanran paid a large amount of compensation, and secretly glad that the Han family''s old house is an old city. There are very few people living here, and there is no big damage, otherwise their sins will be even greater.


    Ji Yanran even intends to buy a planet to live by himself, so as not to happen to other people.


    However, because Hansen had an accident, Ji Yanran had no intention of doing other things for the time being. He waited for Hansen��s news with Luo Wei, Zero, and Han Wei.


    Entering the door of others'' gods, the chances of successful promotion are very small. Although they all know, they still have a glimmer of hope.


    After staying up late to know Hansen''s situation, his face became a bit ugly, and his heart said: "When you enter other people''s promotion channels, isn''t it dead? There is no possibility of promotion."


    When Hansen returned to the league, they used the communicator to contact them, and they all fell in love with each other. They stayed up late but were shocked and full of incredible colors.


    "How is this possible? Using someone else''s promotion channel, the reshaping power should not match him. How could it be promoted successfully? This family is really weird." The complex eyes are flashing in the eyes of the night. 8)

 Chapter 1682： Tattoo

    In the bathroom, Hansen was on the upper body and looked back at the mirror to see his back.


    When I slept last night, Ji Yanran said that he had a tattoo on his back. Hansen saw it and found that his entire back was almost occupied by a blood red tattoo.


    The tattoo on the back of the mirror is like a cat like a fox and a non-fox. The whole body is **** and bloody. Han Sen knows that it is a **** cat.


    ��How could a sudden increase in a tattoo? Is it the relationship between the nine life-blooded cat pendants?�� Hansen checked the tattoo on his back.


    However, he did not find anything special, just like an ordinary tattoo.


    I couldn''t see anything wrong with it, and it didn''t affect the body. Hansen had to take care of it for a while and put on clothes and walked out of the bathroom.


    Sitting in the living room day and night, seeing Han Sen out, poured a cup of tea to Hansen, his eyes turned around Han Sen, he was really curious, how Han Sen successfully rebuilt from other people''s promotion channel.


    Han Sen sat down on the sofa. He also had something to ask about staying up late. He took a drink and took a sip. He looked up late and asked: "I have been promoted to success, but I have not been able to condense the genetic armor, the alliance universe. There are no different organisms that can absorb genes. How can I continue to evolve and condense genetic armor?"


    I stayed up late and thought about it: "There is no possibility of relying on external forces here. You can only rely on your own practice. After baptism and reshaping, your own body will be an unexplored treasure. You only need to practice genetic exercises. It will enable the body to grow and eventually condense the genetic armor, and that is the real beginning."


    "I am afraid that is the beginning, but also the end?" Hansen stared at the night and night.


    Staying up late, nodded slightly: "It is also true. Only when the genetic armor is condensed can the ability to get out of the shelter, but how terrible the world outside the shelter is, it is unpredictable. The crystal family of that year is an example, we are almost Being destroyed."


    Seeing that the night is so calm, Hansen is a little surprised and continues to ask: "What is there outside?"


    "I am just an ordinary soldier. I have limited knowledge of the outside. If you want to know, go out and have a look. I am not useful." I stayed up late and asked: "You pass the promotion channel of others." How do you reshape your body? The reshaping power tailored to others should not be exactly the same as your body."


    "After the body broke down, there was a problem. The reshaping force not only did not promote the body remodeling, but it hurt my nuclear and molecular flow, but then suddenly changed, I don''t know what happened." Hansen said half-truth.


    After a moment of frowning thinking about it, I said, "I have never seen such a situation. Reusing someone else''s reshaping power to reshape the body will definitely have some impact on you. It is hard to judge whether the effect is good or bad. If you don''t mind, you can do a comprehensive physical test. Let me look at your body''s indicators and maybe have some judgment."


    "Okay." Hansen did not refuse. He also wanted to know what his current physical condition was, and what kind of grade was in the standard of their crystal family staying up late.


    After testing various testers, Hansen found that his pure ** quality was degraded, strength, speed and other qualities, even more than 10,000 points.


    "How does this quality look at the standards of the crystal family?" Han Sen asked to stay up late.


    Looking at Hansen with a look of day and night, he said: "In young children, it is a very good standard."


    Han Sen was a little depressed when he heard it. He has worked so hard for so many years, and he is still only a good child level in the mouth of the night, which is really a blow to people.


    Hansen did not know the surprise in the heart at night. The shelter was equal to an incubator for the crystal family.


    The creatures promoted to the universe of the universe are no different from the infants for the crystal family. In fact, the creatures after the body remodeling can indeed be regarded as babies, and their growth is great.


    Hansen��s current physical fitness data has completely surpassed the children of the Crystal family. He just doesn��t know how his growth is. If he grows up so amazingly, after his body grows up and gathers the genetic armor, it is very likely More terrible than the crystal family.


    Leaving the test hall, a golden poodle immediately greeted him and ran to Hansen''s feet and shook his tail.


    This guy is naturally a golden retriever, its body is reduced to the size of a pet poodle, and it is really like, outsiders can''t tell.


    Boa rode on the back of the golden retriever and jumped into Hansen''s arms.


    Hansen patted Bao''s little head. If there was no Boa, he didn''t know if he could successfully reshape the body. Now Boa came to the Universe Alliance with him, and there is no way to return to the Fourth Shelter.


    Hansen did not know what the gourd on the sacred guardian guarded by the Dark Spirit was, and did not know what it was for Boa. Now there is no chance to get it by hand.


    This is Hansen��s biggest regret at the Fourth Shelter, but fortunately, he still has a lot of people in the Fourth Shelter. Hansen plans to wait until the gourd is almost ripe, let people take a look, the gourd what exactly is it.


    Of course, if you can bring it back better, you just don''t know if you can bring it to the league.


    Back home, Ji Yunran is already waiting for him. There are many contracts that need Hansen to sign together. They bought a large piece of land nearby, so as to avoid similar incidents that would endanger other humans nearby.


    A few of the nearby cities have basically been bought by Ji Yanran, and even if there is a similar battle, the possibility of affecting other humans will not be too great.


    Hansen cultivated his own practice while acquiring the nearby land.


    Because there is no follow-up part of the ice muscle jade, Hansen has not continued to practice.


    Now Hansen tries to cultivate "Blood Life", "Dong Xuan Jing" and "Gene Story". The genetics of the language is the fastest. It seems that this is the practice used to cultivate the body''s genetic warfare.


    "Dong Xuan Jing" and "Blood Life" are obviously a lot slower, and they are obviously different from "Genetics", not all the exercises that are born to unite the genetic warfare.


    Now Hansen doesn''t know which one is better. He can only try it together. Fortunately, the three do not conflict. As long as you stagger the time to practice, there is no problem.


    The remodeled body is somewhat different from the previous one. When the exercise is performed, the whole body''s gene chain will change, which is almost impossible for humans.


    Listening to the day and night, when this change reaches a certain level, it will produce a qualitative change, which will condense the genetic armor. 8)

 Chapter 1683： crisis

    "Instructor, Black Tiger and Louga were both killed, and the action of the shelter also failed. Hansen entered the promotion channel of the ancient demon, but he was successfully promoted to the alliance universe. Now it should be ok, he will be after Han Jingzhi. Is it human? And Han Jingzhi is likely to protect their family in the dark, otherwise how could the black tiger and Louga fail?" A man said to the instructor with anger.


    The instructor did not speak, but his eyes closed and he seemed to be thinking.


    "Instructors, can''t wait any longer. We don''t have much of the remaining human hands and genetic armor. If we can''t destroy Han''s home with all our strength and force Han Jingzhi''s old fox to force it out, then we will really not. The opportunity to recapture the thing." The man said, "I am willing to take the team to the Korean family and take all the Koreans back, and I will definitely be able to force Han Jing��s old fox."


    The instructor still did not speak, just opened his eyes and looked at the man, then said faintly: "Yake, you are too anxious, see things can not only look at the surface."


    "Instructors, have they all reached this point, do you think that Hansen may have nothing to do with Han Jingzhi? If they are not descendants of Han Jingzhi, how could they have such ability, and how could they make Black Tiger and Louga all fail? Killed?" Yake screamed angrily.


    The instructor still said calmly: "Although it seems that they really look like Han Jinzhi''s descendants, there are still some doubts."


    ��What doubts are there?�� asked Yake angrily.


    "Since Han Jingzhi has been suspended from life, why would he still use the name Han Jingzhi?" the instructor said.


    "Maybe he is too arrogant, or that he thinks the most dangerous place is the safest place," Yake said.


    The instructor shook his head: "Even if you can say it, then you tell me, have you seen the signs of Hansen?"


    "He does have a lot of singularities..." Yake said.


    "There are a lot of singularities, but it is not the same thing as that thing?" the instructor said faintly.


    "Maybe Han Jingzhi played tricks, and the appearance of the thing is hidden." Yake still said with conviction.


    The instructor sighed: "Yake, you should be very clear about our current situation. If Hansen is not a descendant of Han Jingzhi, then he is a very good help for us. Maybe he is a chance to go out. ""


    "Impossible, he must be a descendant of Han Jingzhi, I will never be wrong. If the instructor is not willing to take it, then I will do it myself. Now he has just been promoted, it is the weakest time, but also the most Good opportunity." Yake said with a slap in the face.


    The instructor frowned slightly: "Do you forget the death of Louga and the Black Tiger? Even if he is in a period of weakness, he has a strong presence protection around him."


    "I went with Rudy, and Han Jingzhi didn''t come. If he came, I just slaughtered him and took it back." Yake snorted.


    "Let''s wait, let''s make sure Hansen''s true relationship with Han Jingzhi is not too late." The instructor said.


    Yake��s excited hands were shot on the table: ��Instructor, we have paid a huge price for this, the snake witch, the black tiger and the Louga, and two genetic armor. I can��t tolerate another acquaintance. White sacrifice, I must completely solve the Han family, regardless of your disagreement."


    After that, Yake turned and strode away from the palace.


    There was no expression on the instructor''s face, but he looked thoughtfully at the back of Yake''s departure.


    Hansen was holding a small flower lying on the top of the garden rocking chair and basking in the sun. The little angel was on the side of the sky net to browse various information.


    After the little angel got the flesh, it usually looks almost the same as human beings, and she is very interested in Skynet and has been obsessed with Skynet''s various programs and games.


    Obviously, she is not interested in the serious knowledge of 800. Those film and television works and games are more attractive to her attention.


    At this time, the little angels watched the TV drama while playing the hand of God. They only used one hand and still abused the opposite senior players.


    The golden retriever lay on another rocking chair next to Hansen, and studied Hansen��s appearance. He placed four cans of different flavors of beverages. Four straws were inserted into his mouth and slowly sucked the drink into his mouth. in.


    It also had a large pair of sunglasses on the face, and it was very eye-catching with the golden hair.


    Both Boer and Zero went out to work with Ji Yanran. The main reason was that they were afraid of Ji Yanran, so they let Boa follow them. Han Sen is very reassured about the strength of Boa.


    Suddenly, Hansen sat up and looked at the distance. He saw a figure climbing up and down the nearby building and landed on the top floor of Hansen��s building.


    "Xunzi, you are here, I am looking for you." Han Sen was a little surprised, but he did not expect that the blind man would come to him so brightly.


    In the past, Xunzi did not have such a style, but this is also true. Han Sen is trying to see Han Yufei and tell him the consequences of the genetic warfare.


    "I have something to say later, listen to me first." The expression of the nephew is very serious.


    "You said." Hansen nodded slightly.


    The blind man is no nonsense, and he cuts directly into the topic: "God organization has made up its mind to eradicate you. This time there will be a lot of masters, and your father will come over together."


    "What did he say to his father?" Hansen asked.


    "Now that you have been promoted and returned, it is impossible to hide back into the shelter. This hard battle can only be hardened. He hopes that you can be prepared. Before that, it is best to let your mother and the younger sister go to the shelter. Avoid it." The nephew said it was euphemistic.


    Hansen still heard the meaning of Xunzi, and Han Yufei did not have any grasp of this war. He even said that he had made the worst plan.


    "How many masters did God organize, or how many genetic armor do they have?" Hansen was not so pessimistic.


    Although his body is weak, but after all, he has genetic armor, plus the little angels, golden retriever and Boa. They have a total of four genetic armor as a combat power, which is a very powerful force.


    What''s more, there is a day and night, this crystal clan is in the night, eating him to live with him, Hansen will also give him a test article, let him follow the observation every day, let him help a little busy, think he will not refuse.


    "I don''t know, the God organization only asks the new stream community to assist them. How many people and genetic armor they specifically dispatched, we don''t know, but with the last lessons, it is conservatively estimated that the genetic armor they brought will not be this time. Less than three pieces." The look of the scorpion dignified.

 Chapter 1684： Test gun

    "After you go back, let your father feel at ease, I will find a way to deal with it." After a pause, Hansen lowered his voice and said to the blind man: "There is one more thing I want to ask you to tell my father, you let him not condense the gene first. Armor, if possible, meet me as soon as possible, I have important things to say to him."


    "Well, I will bring the words. There is nothing else. I will go first and still need to make some preparations. If there is no accident, after this time, we will only be able to completely break with the organization of God." Then he turned and jumped away.


    Hansen did not stop the scorpion. He knew that he was very anxious to come here. It was easy to be discovered, and it was meaningless to stay with him. He must see Han Yufei as soon as possible.


    After the scorpion left, Hansen continued to cultivate the "Genetics" because the "Genetics" is the fastest, and the white crystal armor is also very good.


    The general gene warfare in the league uses the genetic armor of others, and it is difficult to fully exert the power of the gene armor.


    Like Tina, the snake witch and the black tiger, they are not able to play the true power of the genetic armor, because those armor itself does not belong to them, the degree of fit will have a big problem, can play the genetic warfare Half of the power is not bad.


    Among the people Hansen had seen, the only creature that had the armor of the life-threatening gene, that is, the crystal family that stayed up late, Hansen now wears the white crystal gene armor, and is still not his opponent.


    Even so, Hansen has a big advantage over the general genetic warfare.


    His physical fitness is now much worse than before, and he has not been able to grow up, and he is worse than half-god.


    But wearing the Gene Warfare is another matter. There is a possibility that the Gene Story can be derived from the crystal family''s practice, which makes Hansen highly compatible with the white gene armor.


    The deeper he cultivates the "Genetic Language", the higher the fit with the white genetic armor.


    Up to now, Hansen has reached more than 60% of the white genetic armor, which means he can exert more than 60% of the white gene armor.


    Compared with the average person who can only play about 50% of the power, Hansen still has a great advantage.


    Now Hansen is constantly practicing "Genetic Language". Although it is impossible to make great progress in a short period of time, one point is one point and one hundred percent can be improved.


    Hansen is closing his eyes and practicing, but there is something in the little angel''s hand.


    If you look closely, you will find something in the hands of the little angel, a new type of miniature particle impact gun.


    This gun was caused by the black tiger before the turmoil. I don��t know who was left in the ruins of a building. The little angel didn��t know when he came back.


    She already knows what it is on Skynet. She is interested in playing it in her hand. After opening the insurance, she is holding a gun and aiming at the signboard of a building not far away. Obviously, she wants to try the gun.


    Hey!


    An elliptical light bomb suddenly slammed on the signboard, and the signboard collapsed along with the top floor. The loud noise shocked Hansen and Xiaohua.


    "Where did you get the particle impact gun?" Hansen thought that there was an enemy attack. A closer look was made by the little angel holding a gun and shooting. Some doubts asked.


    Because the neighborhood was bought by Ji Yanran, there are no people in the building or nearby, so there is no need to worry about accidental injury.


    "Hey," the little angel replied, quickly pulling the trigger, a granule bullet shot out, causing another explosion in the vicinity.


    "Cough, although there are no people nearby, but after all, these are all we bought for money, so the waste is not very good." Han Sen looked at the buildings that were blasted.


    The little angel aimed the gun at Hansen. Hansen subconsciously rushed away, and then remembered that with his current physical qualities, he did not need to fear the power of the gun.


    The little angel reversed the gun and handed it to Hansen: "Take me a shot."


    "What are you doing?" Hansen did not pick up the gun, and looked at the little angel with some doubts.


    "Try it''s power." The little angel said calmly.


    "Doesn''t you have to try your own body?" Hansen was speechless to the little angel.


    "Don''t use me, use yours?" The little angel looked at Hansen seriously.


    Hansen originally wanted to say who didn''t use it, but after thinking about it, he really didn''t try to use his body to block the experience of the particle impact gun. It was really curious in his heart.


    "Alright, then you can try it out." Han Sen put the small flower on the chair, flew himself up, hung in the air and waited for a small day to hit him with a particle impact gun.


    In theory, this kind of miniature particle impact gun, as long as the physical quality reaches more than 5,000, the particle impact gun is very difficult to cause fatal injuries. Although Hansen is now a lot weaker than before, his physical fitness is still easy to break. The lower particle impact gun should be absolutely no problem.


    However, in order to insure, Hansen still condensed his body strength on the palm of his hand, and he intended to try it out with his palm.


    The little angel was wearing a white battle suit and holding a particle impact gun in his hand. It was a shot at Hansen.


    I saw an elliptical light bomb instantly rushed to Hansen''s face, Han Sen reached out and took a load, suddenly saw a ray of light like a sun burst, and soon the light disappeared.


    Hansen��s palm was only a little reddish, like a slap in the palm of his hand. There was no harm at all, and there was no pain.


    The little angels fired several shots in a row and shot them at different positions on Hansen.


    Hansen knows that she wants to know what the power of this kind of technology weapon is, and she is lazy to stop it, letting a granule bullet hit her.


    The power of the particle bomb is not enough to break Hansen''s body, as it is itching.


    The little angel was very disappointed with the power of the particle impact gun. He directly threw it aside. The power of this gun was very powerful, but for the little angel, this thing is similar to the toy.


    Seeing that the little angel was not interested in continuing to test the gun, Hansen wanted to fall back to the garden on the top floor, but suddenly he felt that something was wrong with him. He was burning like a fire.


    Han Sen''s face suddenly changed. He turned his head and looked at the back. He found that the nine-life blood cat tattoo on his back was glowing, and the red color of the blood came out from the back, and even the clothes could not be blocked.


    "What happened?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    boom!


    The next second, Hansen''s red light on his back, tearing his clothes all at once, turned into a **** vortex behind Hansen, and did not wait for Hansen to react. A huge force pulled his body. , pulled him back into the **** vortex.

 Chapter 1685： Accidental encounter

    thump!


    Hansen fell to the ground and felt that the bones were about to fall apart, but it seemed to be soft on the bottom.


    Han Sen reached out and touched it. He started soft and a little bit irritating. Suddenly he heard a scream from the bottom, and Hansen jumped up.


    "Is it you?" Hansen and the other voice almost simultaneously.


    Han Sen looked at the ground with a stunned look. A red-blooded cat-like fox was crawling up from the ground. It was a nine-blooded blood cat that had not been seen for a long time.


    Since the last time the nine blood-blooded cats left, Hansen has never seen it again. I can''t think of seeing it again in such a strange situation.


    "No, the nine-blooded cat should be in the fourth shelter? I have been promoted to the Alliance universe, how can I see it? Is it also promoted to the Alliance universe?"


    At this time, the nine-life blood cat was also looking at him with a look of horror. It seemed to be very doubtful.


    "How come you are here?" One person and one beast almost asked again in unison.


    Hansen reluctantly pointed to the nine-blooded cat tattoo on his back: "It brought me here."


    The nine-life blood cat has been facing Hansen, so he didn''t see the tattoo on his back. At this time Hansen turned over and looked at Hansen''s back. His face changed suddenly: "How is it possible? How are you? Combine it?"


    "What''s the bad thing?" Hansen saw the face of the nine-blooded blood cat, and suddenly he stunned.


    Nine blood cats slowly walked behind Hansen, carefully looked at Hansen''s nine blood-cat tattoos on his back, and jumped to Hansen''s shoulders, and stretched his claws to touch the tattoo on his back.


    "What the **** is going on, you are saying something." Half a day did not hear the nine **** cats answer, Hansen could not help but ask again.


    Nine blood cats jumped from Hansen��s shoulders and landed on a stone monument next to them. They looked at Hansen and said, ��It��s not a bad thing, but if you go out in the future, you will be treated as our nine blood cats. a member of the pulse."


    "Going out? Where are you going?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    However, Hansen quickly reacted again. He looked at the nine-blooded blood cat with his eyes wide open. If the nine-blooded blood cat said that he went out, and he thought it was a meaning, it was a little too amazing.


    The nine-life blood cat reveals a very humanized smile: "Now you don''t understand it. Anyway, the chances of you going out are very embarrassing, and you don''t care about it for the time being."


    "When you go out, does it mean leaving the shelter?" Hansen was unwilling to ask.


    Nine-lived blood cats were slightly accidental, but they didn''t care much. They used their claws to rub their hair around their necks and said casually: "You basically don''t have the possibility to go out, and it doesn''t matter."


    "I am afraid that if you are not afraid of 10,000, you will talk about it." Hansen hated to slap the **** cat and let it answer the question honestly.


    Nine **** cats smiled: "In fact, it doesn''t work. The reputation of our nine blood cats is not very good. If you really go out of the dog, don''t be found after you get outside. Don''t blame me for the tattoo on your back."


    Hansen was depressed when he heard it. He quickly asked: "Can this thing be removed?"


    Nine blood cats gave him a white look: "It has been integrated into your body and become a part of your body. Can you say that you can get rid of it?"


    "Well, let''s not talk so much nonsense, my time is limited, there is still a lot of work to do." Nine blood cats said, they jumped from the stone tablet and walked in a direction along the stone road.


    Han Sen discovered that the place where he is now looks like a graveyard. The stone monument that the nine blood-blooded cat stood on is clearly a tombstone.


    Behind the tombstone, there is a small grave that is covered with grass, and the low and low is not high enough.


    The eyes fell on the tombstone, because I don''t know how many years of tempering and wind and rain, the above handwriting has already been smoothed, and occasionally I can see a little shallow strokes, and I don''t know what the words are.


    "What are you doing there? Don''t you come up with it?" The nine-blooded cat was a little impatient in the front and called Hansen.


    Hansen quickly followed up, and looked at it at the same time. There were many wild graves around him. The stone tablets were somewhat broken. I couldn��t see what was carved on it.


    "I said, what is the ghost place here? Is it a cemetery of an ancient planet?" Hansen asked after catching up with the **** cat.


    Nine **** cats said with a smile: "This is the shelter of the fourth god, not the alliance."


    Hansen suddenly stopped, although he had thought about it before, but when he really heard the news, he couldn��t help but be a little surprised: "No? Is this the shelter of the fourth god? Not after the promotion of the league." Can''t you come back? And I don''t feel that there is rejection of my body here?"


    The nine-life blood cat pointed at the nine-life blood cat pattern on Hansen''s back with his claws. He smiled and said: "There is it on you, not to mention the shelter of the fourth god, even if you go to the first shelter. No problem, who makes you a member of our family of nine blood cats now?"


    "What kind of race is the Nine Blood Cat?" Han Sen asked with it.


    Hansen is quite curious about the nine-blooded blood cat. He only knows that the nine-life blood cat is related to the human emperor, and that the nine-life blood cat is still a guardian of the blood-stricken animal, even a sect.


    Originally, Hansen thought that the nine-life blood cat might be a powerful alien from the emperor, but it seems that it is not the case now. The origin of the nine-blooded blood cat is much larger than Hansen��s imagination, and it seems to be outside the shelter. The world is connected.


    However, Hansen thought about it. It seems that he had heard people say it before. It seems that even the emperor is very valued for the nine-life blood cat. I haven��t done anything in the past. Now I want to come, everything seems not so simple.


    "I don''t understand if you say it. If you really have a chance to go out in the future, you will naturally know it when you get there." The nine-blooded blood cat seems to be reluctant to say more about these things.


    Hansen still wants to ask again, but the nine-life blood cat suddenly stopped.


    Hansen looked at the front and saw that there was a tombstone and a cemetery in front. It was similar to the previous tombstones, and the writing on it was already invisible.


    "Since you are here, help the handle and help me to dig up the grave." The nine-hearted blood cat pointed at the low grave that was covered with grass behind the tombstone.


    "Digging the grave? This kind of thing is too damaging, you still dig yourself." Hansen shook his head.


    He didn''t know what the nine life-blooded cats were doing, fearing that there was any danger inside, and naturally did not dare to dig.


    The nine-life blood cat gave him a white look. He jumped to the grave and used his front paws to plan the grave. He dug and said, "You don''t dig it. If you don''t dig it out, you won''t have it. You don''t want to grab it."

 Chapter 1686： Digging out something

    "What do you dig this?" Hansen thought, this situation, even if you want to grab it, there is no chance, more than 10,000 physical qualities, really nothing in the fourth shelter.


    The genetic armor can''t be used in the shelter, how can he grab the nine **** cats. Fortunately, he has a destiny tower, and he is not too worried.


    "I only know that there are good things in it, specifically what I don''t know. If you help together, dig out something to count you." said the nine-blooded blood cat.


    "You don''t know what''s inside, how do you know that it''s a good thing?" Hansen asked some unbelievable.


    "Hey, you should already know some things. Here is the so-called relic of the gods. In fact, it is also the relic of the crystal family. I only know that there may be good things about the crystal family here. What is the specific thing? I only know when I dig it out." Said the **** cat.


    Hansen knows that this is a relic of God. It is no wonder that it looks a bit strange.


    "Okay, let''s dig together, something is a part of me." Han Sen said, he went to the nine life blood cat to dig a grave together, thinking in his heart: "It didn''t know that I would come here before, it is impossible to start from the beginning." Even if it counts me, and I have no complaints and no enmity, does it make no sense to me?"


    One person and one cat worked together to dig the grave. The grave looked like a small mound, but it was very strong. With Hansen��s physical fitness, he took Tai Ajian and could only dig out a small amount of sand at a time.


    The graves here are like iron sands, and it is extremely difficult to dig them down. Hansen dug for a while, and he had already seen sweat on his forehead, but he only dug less than a meter deep.


    "The soil here is very problematic, will it be a treasure?" Hansen said as he dug.


    The nine-blooded blood cat said: "The crystal sand of the crystal family is actually a kind of crystal material that has been used, and it has no use value."


    Hansen asked for excavation. "How do you know that there are good things in this grave? I think the graves here are almost the same. There is nothing special about this grave."


    "Hey, because I am a **** cat, you can safely dig it, there must be something inside." Nine **** cat said with a smile.


    However, after a while, Han Sen felt that something was wrong, and he heard something strange in his ear.


    Stopping and staring at it, it seems to be some wind, but there is no special sound.


    "Old cat, have you heard any sound?" Hansen asked the nine life blood cats.


    "Where is there any sound?" The nine-blooded blood cat raised his head and listened to it. Nothing was found. Continue to dig down.


    Hansen listened. He did not hear any sounds. He had to dig down. After a long time, they dug a large pit nearly two meters in diameter. They also dug down more than three meters and finally saw it. There seems to be something below.


    Hansen felt that the following was a piece of hard stuff. The crystal sand on the top was opened, and a large metal plate was quickly revealed.


    From the exposed part, it is a bit like a silver product, and there are some words on it. Hansen can''t recognize what it is, not the ancient human language that the crystal family would use.


    "What are you doing, continue to dig, and dig up all the things." Nine blood cats see Han Sen �� there, while digging and urging.


    Hansen digs alongside the metal plate. After a while, the whole metal plate is dug out. It is a square silver metal plate with a side length of about forty centimeters. It is engraved with text, but Hansen is a Words don''t know.


    The metal plate is not known how thick it is, and the lower part is still buried in the sand, and the exposed part is already nearly five centimeters thick.


    Seeing that there is something, and not the uncomfortable thing of the coffin, Hansen feels a lot better, and continues to dig down.


    But the more you dig down, the more you feel wrong. It is not a metal plate, but a rectangular parallelepiped. Hansen has dug down nearly half a meter and still has not completely dug out the metal block.


    "Old cat, what the **** is this? It won''t be a coffin? Is there such a coffin placed vertically?" Hansen was puzzled and couldn''t help but ask again.


    "This is not a coffin, the crystal family does not popularize burial, there is no coffin, it is something that you humans play." Nine blood cats replied.


    "Not a coffin, how is it buried in the grave? What the **** is this?" Hansen asked again.


    "Who told you that this is a grave?" The nine-blooded blood cat gave him a look, not angry.


    "Not a grave? What is this?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    "This is the plant culture area of ??the crystal family."


    "Plant medium?" Han Sen opened his mouth, and some unbelievable places were not graves, but what kind of plant culture.


    "Don''t say so much nonsense, hurry up and dig it up and see what it is." The nine-blooded blood cat said.


    The nine-blooded blood cat did not know what it was, and Hansen had to follow it to continue digging.


    The length of this metal block is really amazing. One person and one cat dug down three or four meters, and still did not completely dig the metal block.


    "It has some activities, it seems that it is about to be dug up, and then add more strength." Nine blood cats pushed the metal block with their claws, and the metal block that had been motionless finally moved a little.


    Hansen has nothing to say, and he has been doing it for so long. If you don��t dig out the benefits, you will lose money.


    After another two hours, finally the metal block was completely dug out, and the metal blocks fell in the deep holes they dug and leaned against the wall.


    A giant metal block with a length of five or six meters, a height of forty centimeters and a height of forty centimeters is very amazing, and each face is engraved with a lot of text.


    Hansen tried to squat, very heavy, and with his physical quality, he could barely move.


    Hansen��s heart is slightly strange. Even if it��s like a cat, it��s a plant culture ground. In fact, all the soil graves are plant species. They should also dig out things like seeds. A large piece of metal came out, just like a beam.


    However, until now, Hansen can only take the metal block out together with the old cat.


    Hansen and the old cat picked up the metal block from the left and right, like a tree, flew together and slowly took the metal block out of the deep pit.


    "I finally got it out!" After flying out of the pit, Hansen and the old cat threw the metal block on the ground. Hansen wiped the sweat from his forehead, but the next second was fixed.


    I don��t know when, I have a pair of scary eyes, staring at Hansen and the old cat.

 Chapter 1687： Really can

    Around the word, Hansen felt very accurate, because on their four sides, there was indeed a pair of scary eyes staring at them.


    The owner of the eye is four creatures wrapped in armor, or there may be no creatures in it, just four armor.


    Hansen''s parts that can be seen are wrapped in armor. The only thing that reveals the armor is the pair of eyes, but Hansen can only see a pair of red-eyed eyes from there. I don''t know if it belongs to Some kind of creature.


    The armor looks like steel casting, and there is a lot of rust on it, which looks like it just came out of the soil.


    They also hold the same steel giant sword in their hands. The one-meter-long blade is thick and heavy, and it looks very scary.


    Without waiting for Hansen to have extra thoughts, the four armored monsters slammed their swords.


    Just watching the speed of the sword is definitely the top standard among the demigods. Hansen��s current speed has no way to compete with that speed and strength.


    The tunnel was unfolding, Hansen swayed like a fish, and escaped the attack of a giant sword. Some of the wolverines retreated to the side, turned to look at it, but saw that the old cat ran faster than he ran. A few meters away.


    Because the old cat ran faster, the four armored monsters rushed toward Hansen, who was closest to them. A giant sword was like a thunder and lightning, and it was fast and unstoppable.


    If there was no promotion before, the four armored monsters might not be able to make Hansen, but now Hansen feels uncomfortable. More than 10,000 physical qualities are too weak compared to these armored monsters.


    Hansen wolfed and sneaked twice, and his body was marked with a blood mark by the giant sword.


    "Old cat, you are too ignorant, come help me." Han Sen jumped around the metal block, which opened the space and used the techniques of prejudging, walking and layout to reluctantly Under the siege of the four giant swords, they saved their lives and shouted at the old cat.


    When the old cat saw that the armored monster did not chase it, he jumped on a stone tablet and said to Hansen: "We are a blood-loving race. I don''t want to fight, I have to come by myself."


    "Peace your head, I just promoted, my physical condition is very poor now, how could it be their opponent, you don''t help, I can really die for you." Han Sen jumped over the metal block, two The stalked sword was almost cut down against his body and chopped over the metal block.


    The metal block seemed to be softer than Hansen''s imagination. The giant sword was cut on it, and two deep marks were cut out, and there was a gap in it. The metal block turned out to be hollow.


    This is something unexpected to Hansen, because the metal block is very heavy, he thought it was solid, did not expect that it was empty.


    However, under the chase of the four armored monsters, Hansen did not have time to see what was in the gap, and he could only continue to flee quickly.


    The top half of the fourth sanctuary, the physical quality can reach nearly 100,000 level, these armor monsters obviously have the top half-god level.


    Hansen has only more than 10,000 physical qualities. If it was a half-god before, such a physical quality, Hansen would not be able to persist for a long time even if he used the techniques of Dong Xuan Jing and Yi Tian.


    But now Hansen was able to deal with them, which made Han Sen feel a little surprised. He had already prepared for the use of the destiny tower, but did not expect that he could still insist on it.


    Although it is also more than 10,000 physical qualities, Hansen can clearly feel that after his promotion, both the grasp of the details, the understanding of things, or the eyesight are higher than before. level.


    Although his physical fitness has declined, in some respects, he is stronger than before, which has led him to support for four years under the siege of four armored people, and has not completely collapsed in a short time.


    The old cat listened to Han Sen, but still didn''t mean to shoot. He said on the stone tablet: "Although I really want to help you, but I really can''t do anything, peace angels like me, any little evil thoughts." It will make me feel sick and vomiting, dizzy, if I do it with them, I have not waited for me to shoot, just think about it, I will be killed by my kindness, so..."


    "I went to your sister, are you deliberately pit me?" Hansen whispered while he was dodging. This guy didn''t help, so he even said that those chilly words disgusted him.


    The old cat is not angry, still said with a smile: "Hey, young people, don''t be so impatient, although I can''t save you, but you can save yourself."


    "Self-rescue? How to save yourself? I am almost cut into slag." Han Sen talked and ducked, and risked a few swords.


    Those giant swords lie on the metal block, and they have a lot of cracks on the metal block. It is faintly seen that there is a glimmer of light inside, and it is really a bit of a jewel.


    "I really don''t know how to be blessed in the blessing, the scorpion can''t teach, and the stupidity..." The old cat squatted on the stone tablet and shook his head and sighed.


    "You and his sister will not use idioms and don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t save, you won''t save. I would rather die than listen to your broken words." Hansen cried angrily.


    He has never used the Destiny Tower, just want to see what the old cat is doing, is it intentional to harm him.


    The old cat shook his head and sighed again: "Say you are stupid, you still don''t admit, don''t you have a genetic armor? Since you can''t beat it, why not wear a genetic armor?"


    "If you can wear it, you still use it? This is the fourth shelter. Don''t say that you can''t wear it now, even if you wear it, it''s useless." Hansen called.


    "Who said that you can''t use the genetic armor in the fourth shelter?" The old cat gave Hansen a look.


    "Is this still used? I have tried it many times before. To be able to use it, I have already dominated the fourth shelter, and it will be so troublesome." Hansen called.


    The old cat said that the old **** said: "Before it used to be. Before, you didn''t have the blood of our nine blood cats. Now, of course, it''s not the same. Now you are a small, half-noble, **** cat. Isn''t it a trivial use of genetic armor?"


    "Really?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and his heart was a little bit uncertain.


    "The noble nine **** cats don''t bother to lie." The old cat licked his mouth and looked disdainful.


    Hansen was holding the idea of ??trying, trying to summon the white gene armor, and his mind was just a move. The white gene warfare wrapped his body, and the tide-like power also poured into him. In the body.


    "Is it really possible?" Han Sen was surprised and happy.

 Chapter 1688： Jewel

    A giant sword came over, and Hansen did not dodge. He stretched out the palm of his hand wrapped in the genetic armor and grabbed the giant sword.


    The other hand also grabbed another giant sword and pulled it hard. He suddenly pulled the armored monster and the giant sword together. The body of the two armored monsters involuntarily slammed together, slamming, The armor on the head was smashed.


    Hansen robbed two steel swords, one hand, and smashed toward the other two armored monsters that came from behind. The giant swords directly penetrated their bodies and nailed them to the ground.


    The armored monster struggled and wanted to get up. Hansen stepped on the head of an armored monster and blasted the helmet directly.


    "Hunting the super **** creature death armor swordsman, get the death armor swordsman soul, the gene core is broken, the flesh and blood are inedible, the life gene extract can be collected, and the absorption can randomly increase the super **** gene from 0 to 10."


    Hansen��s heart was slightly hierious, one foot and one foot, and the heads of the other three death armored swordsmen were also given to the blast, but unfortunately they never got the soul of the beast.


    The bodies of the four death armored swordsmen disappeared and disappeared. Even the steel giant swords disappeared together, leaving only four pieces of life genes.


    Hansen smashed the essence of the four life genes and looked at his own soul.


    When I was promoted, I destroyed a lot of beasts and gene nucleus. Now I can add it, and it is also very good for Hansen.


    Death armor swordsman: fusion animal soul.


    Hansen suddenly got a hi, merged into a beast, and it was still a humanoid type. Although it was not a violent level, it was already very helpful for Hansen.


    With this beast, even if you don''t use the genetic armor, he also has the cost of fighting the super **** creature.


    "Look, I have already said that you now have the blood of the nine **** cats of Gao Guiwei. These are not problems." The old cat jumped from the stone tablet and said proudly while looking at the piece. There are cracked metal blocks everywhere.


    Now it can''t be called a metal block, because it looks like it''s hollow inside, exactly a cuboid container, which has a jewel in it, like a strangely shaped treasure chest.


    The old cat put his eyes in the cracks and looked inside the metal box. The left eye looked at the right eye, and the right eye looked at the left eye. It didn''t look like there was anything inside.


    "Why can the blood of the nine **** cats have so many privileges in the shelter?" Hansen asked the old cat.


    Hansen has heard from the night and night that the shelter can be regarded as the last place for the crystal family to settle down. The outside creatures can''t get in, let alone have any privileges.


    Even if the nine blood-blooded cats are outside creatures, will their blood vessels have so many privileges in the shelter?


    The old cat leaned in front of the metal box and screamed inside. He said, "Don''t say this, come over and open the metal box and see what is inside. I have a hunch that it may be very bad. thing."


    Seeing the old cat refused to say, Hansen had no choice but to walk to the side of the metal box and close the cracks and look inside.


    The light source inside is very strong, and you can only see a colorful brilliance, and you can''t see what is in the end.


    "Nothing can be seen, let''s get it done," said the old cat.


    Hansen nodded, his palms stretched into the cracks, his hands twitching one side and slamming outwards.


    The crack on the metal wall was suddenly torn by Hansen''s hands, and it had been torn apart by a one-foot-long mouth. Hansen released his palm and looked at the metal case.


    The old cat also came over and stretched his head and looked inside, but what he saw was still awesome, or couldn''t see what was inside.


    Hansen tore the mouth apart and tore apart the other cracks, but still seeing a light source, can''t see what is inside.


    "You don''t have to tear it anymore. It seems that there is a strong glow in the inside. Even if the entire metal box is shredded, what you can see is still awesome." The old cat stopped Hansen from continuing.


    Of course, Hansen also saw it. I didn��t intend to continue. I said with a frown: "What do you do now? Do you know what is inside?"


    "I don''t know, but it doesn''t seem to be any danger. You can get in and touch it and you can see what''s inside." The old cat circled around the metal box, then looked up and said to Hansen.


    "Why don''t you start to fish?" Hansen grinned. Now he doesn''t know what is inside. If there is a terrible creature in the glory, is he waiting for him to send it in? Hansen does not want to take such risks.


    "You are more powerful, and there are genetic armor that can be worn, there will be no danger." The old cat obviously does not want to go out and continue to flick.


    Hansen is not a fool. Of course, he refuses to go to the nine blood-cats. He is not willing to go and catch the things inside. One time, one cat and one cat are stuck there.


    They didn''t dare to go to the fishing. They said that they just walked away, and they were not reconciled. One person and one cat had big eyes and no eyes. No one spoke.


    After waiting for a while, the old cat coughed and said: "It is worse than this, who is the one who fished out, how do you see it?"


    "Okay, I have a gentlemanly manner, let you catch it first." Han Sen smiled and looked at the old cat.


    The old cat gnawed his teeth: "We guessed the fist and won the first fishing."


    "Yes." Hansen promised to come down, thinking in his heart: "I am the supreme and invincible guessing the emperor, you and I guess the boxing, you lose even a pair of underwear."


    The old cat is also self-satisfied: "Small sample, fight with me, you are still tender, I don''t know if I am a guessing fighter? When I guess the invincible hand of the universe, your mother is still not born, and me. Play guessing and play without killing you."


    One person and one cat were all smiling and looking at each other. Hansen reached out and gathered a gold coin and threw it into the sky. Then he said to the old cat: "After the gold coins landed, punch out, is this fair?"


    "Fair." The old cat nodded and stared at the gold coins falling from the sky.


    when!


    At the moment when the gold coins fell, one person and one cat simultaneously punched.


    The two fists appeared almost at the same time. Hansen and the old cat were very calm and confident. The first time was just a temptation, and the next time was the real time and skill.


    scissors! scissors! cloth! stone! cloth! stone!


    Hansen and the old cat stared at each other breathlessly. The four eyes were covered with bloodshot eyes. They had guessed for nearly an hour, and the result was still a draw, and the heart was secretly suspicious.


    Guessing the boxing is the brain, which is more exhausting than the pure battle. Both people are now very uncomfortable, but they can never win each other.


    In the end, one cat and one cat were tired and sitting next to the metal box, but no one could win.


    Hey!


    Suddenly, in the strange light of the metal box, there was a crisp sound, and Hansen and the old cat were shocked. They jumped up from the ground and stared straight into the metal box.

 Chapter 1689： Royal vegetable garden

    Hansen and the old cat looked into the metal box, only to see the strange light inside the inside like the boiling water, but never overflowed from the metal box.


    Between the glory and the tumbling, there was also a squeaking noise, and the people who heard it were stunned, and the roots trembled.


    "Old cat, what is that sound?" Hansen looked at the brilliance in the metal box and could hear the sound, but he couldn''t see anything, and he couldn''t feel anything inside.


    "How do I know, listening to the sound of a tooth biting a bone." The old cat also stared into the box and said.


    "Bite the bones? You and I tell the truth, is this really a vegetable garden?" Hansen did not believe what the old cat said about the plant culture.


    The old cat immediately swears and swears: "What kind of vegetable garden? Here is the plant culture area, you think too much, lie to you, I can''t die."


    "But how do I look at this stuff, how can it be like a coffin? You also said that there is a tooth biting the bone inside, a vegetable garden is buried with such a thing, there are bones inside, you think this is reasonable. "Han Sen said to the old cat."


    The old cat has a dim sum, and he said: "There is nothing wrong with the plant culture medium, but this plant culture medium is a little unusual."


    "How is it not normal?" Hansen immediately asked.


    The old cat knew not to say anything. Hansen definitely did not finish with him. He had to continue to say: "I have studied it for a long time. According to my observation, if there is nothing wrong, it should be a royal plant culture ground for the crystal family."


    "Royal vegetable garden?" Hansen felt that the old cat was still yelling at him. Even if it was a royal vegetable garden, it was still a vegetable garden. Can you grow pork?


    The old cat said with a serious look: "You don''t want to look down on the plant culture of the crystal family. The plants they cultivate are not the radish cabbages you imagined."


    "It seems that you really know what it is." Han Sen stared at the old cat, his face was not good.


    The old cat coughed twice: "I just know a little bit. If I guess there is nothing wrong, this metal box is actually the cultivation box of the crystal family. Inside is the new plant cultivated by the crystal family."


    ��What is the difference between their plants?�� Hansen asked.


    "I can''t tell you this. I used to see some plants cultivated by the crystal family. The plants are very strange, or they can''t be called plants. It should be said that it is an alternative kind of life." The old cat said. .


    "It is not a rare thing to be able to grow a living body. There are many genetic plants in the shelter," Hansen said.


    The old cat suddenly said loudly: "This is what I want to say. In fact, there is no genetic plant before the shelter. Those genetic plants, and the seeds cultivated by the crystal family, are scattered, and the genetic plants are reproduced. A unique life."


    "What do you mean by saying that it is probably the ancestor of genetic plants?" Hansen looked at the metal box, and some asked with surprise.


    The horrible buzz from the metal box still came from time to time, basically no interruption.


    "Isn''t the ancestors don''t know, but the royal gardens have been cultivated, and they should not be bad." The old cat paused and said: "And the crystals began to study genetic plants, not to plant those aliens or What the beasts of the beast, what they really want to plant, is actually the genetic armor."


    "Can genetic warfare be planted?" Hansen was really surprised to hear that.


    "I couldn''t do it before. Later, the crystal family merged the genes of different organisms and heterogeneous genes, and added the plant genes brought by the crystal family. It has been researching in this respect. Unfortunately, a major accident occurred after the crystal family defeated. The remaining remnants were again subjected to a devastating blow. The unfinished genetic seeds flowed into the shelter and naturally evolved into today''s genetic plants." The old cat probably explained it.


    Hansen looked thoughtfully at the old cat and said: "You can find it here, and you must dig the metal box in this place. Don''t tell me, you don''t know what''s inside."


    The old cat smiled and said: "In fact, I really don''t know what is inside. I just inferred from some clues. It may be the royal plant culture area. It is the most likely place to cultivate the genetic armor. I want to come. Try luck here. As for why you choose this one, because the location here is one of the best places in the base. It can be regarded as a feng shui treasure. Of course, important things must be cultivated in the best places, so they will choose it."


    "Do you still see Feng Shui?" Hansen did not believe the old cat at all, and looked at the liar''s eyes and looked at it.


    The old cat shrugged his shoulders helplessly: "Well, I admit, I am using the fertilizer from this place, and it should be important to see it. And before that, I have dug three similar places, and the results are not reward."


    "What fertilizer?" Hansen looked at the deep pit they dug. He didn''t see any fertilizer.


    "Don''t you see that the color of the crystal sand in this place is obviously darker than the others? And if you look closely at the stone tablets, have you found some blood lines on the stone?" The old cat pointed at the grave of a metal box. .


    Hansen looked at it carefully, just like the old cat said.


    "You don''t really think that those are tombstones? In fact, those stone tablets are the crystal instruments for cultivating plants, and they have monitoring effects. At the same time, fertilizers will be injected into them through the stone tablets. Only the residue on the stone tablets can be seen. The things inside have been taken very special care, and it is probably the most important result in the royal plant culture medium.�� The old cat��s eyes glanced at the brilliance of the metal box.


    "Then you are going to take it out?" Hansen said with a grin.


    "The things of the Clan are a bit sinister, or be careful." The old cat did not pay attention to Hansen''s radicals, and still looked at the glory of the inside without the meaning of hands-on.


    "If I didn''t show up, how do you plan to get things out? Don''t you look at it like this?" Hansen said again.


    What the old cat was trying to say, but suddenly heard a bang from the metal box.


    I saw a crack in the metal box, a jade-like, non-bone-like palm stretched out from the strange light, pressed on the metal box, like a magic hand sticking out of hell.


    Hansen and the old cat almost jumped together, and suddenly they quit.

 Chapter 1690： Treasure in the box

    Five crystal-clear fingers are like a piano that squirms on a metal box, causing the hand to gradually climb out of the brilliance.


    It is strange to say that as it climbs out of the metal box, the brilliance in the metal box begins to dim.


    When the palm of the hand climbed out of the metal completely, Hansen and the old cat looked a little surprised.


    Originally Hansen and the old cat thought that there would be a monster crawling out from inside, but after the jade-like palm climbed out, it was just a palm, and there was nothing behind it. It was a simple palm that climbed out.


    The palm of the hand seems to be carved from jade. The back is probably connected with a one-third of the arm, and then there is nothing left. At the neat break, it seems like a rocket jet, and it is strangely shining outside. .


    The brilliance that originally flowed in the metal box has completely dissipated at this time, and it can be seen that it is empty and nothing is gone.


    "You are not saying that it may be a genetic armor? What is this?" Hansen asked, looking at the fingers of the jade bones standing on the metal box.


    "This... I don''t know..." The old cat looked at the palm of his hand and was also confused.


    Han Sen still wants to say something, but sees that the palm of the hand suddenly bounces up, and the fist is clenched. The strange light behind it is like a jet machine, rushing toward Hansen.


    The speed was surprisingly surprising, and Hansen wearing the genetic armor was shocked.


    The figure flashed, and Hansen avoided the blow of his fist. He hadn''t figured out what the hand was, and he didn''t want to touch it easily.


    The hand was like a living, turning in the air and rushing toward Hansen.


    Hansen��s practice of evading his body, with the speed of wearing his genetic armor, couldn��t match the fist, using the mysterious method of the hole and the magic of the game, to completely avoid the impact of the fist. .


    Han Sen��s heart was more and more suspicious, and he was even more reluctant to touch it. This palm is too strange, and he doesn��t know what it is.


    "Old cat, don''t you come to help?" Hansen sneaked out of the palm of his hand and looked at the old cat.


    This look was suddenly mad, the old cat and the old **** climbed on a stone monument, and easily looked at Han Sen was chased by his fist.


    "Calm, what are you doing so? I am not observing its weaknesses. When I find its weakness, I will immediately give it a fatal blow and save you from the fire." The old cat has no meaning at all. He squatted on the stone tablet and shook his tail.


    "You can find its weaknesses in the Year of the Monkey? It��s better to act quickly. You and I will join him. Maybe it��s a baby. If you look back, you won��t take it with you.�� Han Sen wants to seduce the old cat to help. , promised casually.


    The old cat is not fooled, or squatting on the stone tablet, squinting and saying: "Baby, this thing has a place to live, it is when I can''t run, no one can take it."


    "Do you help me?" Hansen said with a depressed voice.


    "I also want to help you, but unfortunately I have not seen it in the end what it is, the so-called knowing ourselves and knowing each other is not awkward, let me observe and observe." The old cat calmly said.


    "You will not be able to observe my life again. It will be your turn next time." Hansen felt the pressure was getting bigger and bigger, and the speed of the palm was getting faster and faster. It was like a streamer. His body shape flickered around, because the speed was too fast, it seemed that there were many fists, and he rushed to Hansen from different angles.


    Hansen''s dodge is getting more and more stubborn. If he can''t see the palm of his hand, I am afraid that he will only be able to forcibly attack it.


    "No way, who makes you look so handsome, people just like you? I envy you are not envious, you look at me, standing here it ignores me, really angry." The old cat squinted and said .


    "You are going to die." Hansen snorted, clenched his fist, and punched the fist into the hand and slammed it into the fist.


    The speed of the fist is now terrible. He can''t escape this time. He can only try it out and see what kind of power the fist has.


    No way, who let the palm of the hand stare at him, Han Sen tried to lead the palm to the old cat, but the palm is not moving, even if flying from the old cat, still rushed to Hansen .


    The old cat''s gaze is also a condensate, staring at Hansen and the palm of his hand. It has been reluctant to shoot, and also wants to see what kind of power the palm of the hand has.


    Hansen��s fist collided with the palm of his hand, and Hansen��s strength was condensed. He had no reservations for this punch, and he had maximized the power of the gene armor.


    Although only 60% of the power, it is already very amazing, enough to destroy the mountains.


    However, Hansen��s fist slammed on the palm of his hand, but he was unable to grasp the hand as a fist and flew out, but there was no violent force collision.


    After Hansen��s fist hit the palm of his hand, the palm of his hand was like a deflated ball, and it was hollowed down and affixed to Hansen��s fist.


    In the next second, the light behind the palm of the hand sprang, and from the place that looked like a broken mouth, Hansen��s right glove was suddenly put in.


    Hansen was shocked, and the pickpocket wanted to open it, but it was too late, and the jade-like palm was actually placed on Hansen��s right hand.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s genetic armor suddenly separated from the body and flew back into the sea of ??souls, as if he was afraid of something.


    Hansen was shocked. His physical fitness is not high at all. He relies on genetic warfare to protect his life. Now the genetic armor is automatically isolated and no longer protects his body. The situation is really bad.


    When I thought about it, I wanted to summon the tower of the gods, but my eyes fell on my right hand, and Hansen couldn��t help but blink.


    I saw that the jade-like palm was completely placed on Hansen��s right hand, but it was somewhat different from Hansen��s imagination.


    After the palm of his hand was placed on his right hand, it looked more like a jade-like, non-bone hand or glove. It doesn''t look like a hand now.


    "Is this thing the same as the crystal shoe? Actually this is a glove?" Hansen suddenly thought of this possibility.


    I haven''t waited for Hansen to think about it anymore. Suddenly I feel that the right hand has been uploaded with a strong force, and Hansen''s body is automatically running towards it. Hansen can''t stop his body, and in the twinkling of an eye, he has not entered the darkness.


    "I am going to... this **** really and the pair of crystal shoes are a virtue..." Hansen struggled to stop, but it was completely useless, and the strength of the glove was much greater than him.

 Chapter 1691： Laboratory

    The old cat was shocked. The flying body jumped from the stone tablet and chased it toward Hansen.


    But the gloves with Hansen ran too fast. When the old cat chased it, Hansen��s trace disappeared. There were some broken buildings and ramps in front. I don��t know which one Hansen went.


    The old cat had to stop, looked around in the air, and sniffed around, and chose a path to chase the past.


    Hansen was rushed to the depths of the ruins with his gloves, his legs squatting on the ground, and the ground was plowed out of the two ditch, still preventing the body from moving forward.


    He ran into the broken building, turned left and turned right for a while, and the glove took him into the entrance of a building buried half underground.


    The building was dark, and Hansen couldn''t see what was in front of him. He was slightly uneasy by the glove.


    However, Hansen had the last experience, and it was not too flustered.


    Turning a few laps in the dark, the fist suddenly hit something, shattered it directly, and Hansen continued to the front.


    Several things were blasted in succession, and the fist finally stopped.


    There is still a darkness around, nothing is moving, quiet and terrible.


    The gloves hung in front of Hansen, and Hansen��s right hand and body were straightened at ninety degrees, as if they were zombies.


    "This guy stopped here. Can you say that the other glove is here?" Hansen thought, his left hand slammed, and a flame burned on his hand, like a torch, shining the surroundings.


    "Ah!" Hansen made a scream, and the body was desperately going backwards, but because it was pulled by the gloves, how to retreat that arm was still fixed there.


    In front of Hansen, there was something like a corpse, and he was staring at him. All of a sudden, anyone would be scared.


    After calming down, Hansen discovered that it was really a corpse, and there was no breath and vitality. Those who had already died could no longer die.


    The body was sitting on a chair, the clothes were decaying, and the body seemed to have no water, but the ones remained relatively complete. At first glance, they thought it was a zombie.


    I looked around for a while and immediately found that it should be a room of a crystal family. There are all kinds of instruments in the crystal family. It is more sophisticated than the crystal control room that Hansen saw before. It feels like Hansen is like a laboratory.


    In addition to those instruments, you can see several rows of crystal cans filled with liquid and some strange things.


    There are animals, birds and plants, and some things that Hansen has not seen.


    "It��s really like the old cat said here. It��s a training ground. Is this the lab in the base?�� Hansen thought, suddenly feeling his right hand moving again, not subject to Hansen��s control. go with.


    In front of Hansen, the dead body sitting on the chair, the gloves directly pressed on the body of the dead body, and the fingers flexibly explored on the dead body.


    "Your sister, is this goods a love corpse?" Hansen was depressed, but fortunately there was no dangerous thing.


    After a while, I saw that my right hand had found something out of the ruined clothes, so I grasped it and grabbed it.


    Hansen couldn''t see what it was because he was caught by the palm of his hand. After the right hand was taken back, Hansen suddenly felt the strength of his hand loose, and his right hand returned to normal.


    At this time, Han Sen felt that he was holding a hard thing in his hand, and his hand felt a bit like a walnut or a peach core.


    I opened my hand and glanced at it, but Hansen gave a slight glimpse. The thing held in the hand looked like a seed, smaller than the table tennis. The whole body was dark gray, and the end of the seed was still green. Bud, almost three centimeters long.


    Hansen thought that the gloves were the same as the crystal shoes, but they came to find another glove, but I didn''t expect it to be the case. It actually came here to find a seed.


    "Isn''t it going to be the other glove?" Hansen said in his heart.


    Since the glove didn''t hurt him, and he didn''t control his right hand again, Hansen thought about it and put the seed into his pocket, and then turned around in the lab.


    Hansen did not understand the things like those instruments. The most interesting thing in the lab was the rows of crystal cans and the things that were inside.


    The crystal canister is very similar to the one that was bubbled up before it came out, but the liquid inside looks a bit different.


    The liquid that stays up late is transparent and colorless. Although these liquids are transparent, most of them have some colors, most of them are yellowish colors, some blue and blue liquids, and a few transparent ones. colorless.


    Hansen looked at the past one by one, and there were all kinds of things in it, and things like half body armor and helmets were soaked in it.


    But things like creatures and armor seem to be somewhat fragmented or deformed, giving Hansen the feeling that these things are incomplete.


    "It seems that these are probably the products that failed the test." Han Sen thought inside, suddenly his eyes lit up.


    I saw it in a jar in front, filled with transparent liquid, a creature in it, the body has the masculine beauty of a man, and at the same time there is a woman''s feminine, with a pair of white wings behind it, just like a perfect oil painting. Holy angels in general.


    "It looks like a little angel, but it''s not male or female, it looks weird." Hansen looked at the angel-like creature in the jar, his eyes moving downstream.


    "There is no small jj, it seems that it is not a normal creature, but also a failure." Hansen found that the guy is as smooth as a tablet, nothing, it seems to be a sex-free creature, it may be planted reason of failure.


    After Hansen finished reading the following, he naturally looked up, but he saw the angel-like creature, and he did not know when to open his eyes.


    The eyes widened to the limit, but unlike the average creature, there were only pupils in his eyes, and the whole blood-red pupil occupied the eyelids. At this time, he stared straight at Hansen.


    Hansen��s heart twitched, and the body slowly moved two steps to the side. The **** red eyes turned his body, and his head turned mechanically. He still stared at him. .


    "Isn''t it going to be so bad?" Hansen''s heart screamed badly. The things that the Celestials made were evil and evil. This guy doesn''t look like anything good.


    "Run fast, that is the Yu!" The old cat appeared in the hole in the laboratory. After seeing the angel in the jar, his face suddenly changed and he shouted at Hansen.


    Hansen did not respond, and he heard a bang, an angel-like creature smashed the crystal can, and the evil and beautiful body rushed out. With the combination of strength and beauty, Hansen was grasped with one hand.

 Chapter 1692： Wars

    Han Sen feels a little uncomfortable, and his heart is filled with strong instigation, without the old cat reminding him, he has already retreated quickly, and summoned the death armor swordsman soul, turned into the body of the death armor swordsman.


    Hansen has no way, his own physical fitness has not yet grown up, there are gloves on him, the white genetic armor can not be summoned, can only use the beast soul to transform and strengthen the body.


    Angel-like creatures, the speed is too fast, Hansen has retreated quickly, but still can not hide his palm.


    Hansen gritted his teeth and crossed his hands on his chest, blocking the palm of his hand.


    Hey!


    Hansen felt like he was hit by a train. The bowed body flew backwards and slammed into the wall of the laboratory. After hitting the wall, he continued to fly backwards.


    The connection crashed through several things that seemed to be walls. Hansen��s body finally fell, and a mouthful of blood was spurted out.


    I didn''t have time to wipe the blood on my lips. Hansen got up and ran. I saw the old cat ran out, faster than him, and suddenly overtook the past.


    Hansen turned and looked at it, and saw the creatures that made it that day, with **** eyes, and the speed was equally chasing.


    "I am going, what the **** is it?" Hansen tried to run forward with the power of feeding, and the power of that thing was too strong. Even if he put on the genetic armor, I am afraid it is not his opponent.


    The old cat yelled as he ran: "It is said that after the defeat of the crystal family, several children of higher races have been stolen. I used to think that it was just a legend. Now that I saw him, I realized that this is true of the mother, and the crystals actually got it. When a feather comes back to do research, he definitely wants to extract his genes."


    "Higher race? What high race?" Hansen asked.


    "Don''t ask, run fast, the plume has to catch up." The old cat shouted.


    Hansen turned his head and saw that the Yu nationality had already rushed behind him. The strong bodybuilding body stretched, and the fist slammed against him strongly, and the speed was also incredible.


    Hansen had just received the blow, and the breath in his chest was still so powerful. At this time, there was no chance of dodging. He could only bite his teeth and summoned the tower of the gods and blocked him.


    Hey!


    The feathers slammed on the top of the Tianshen Tower, and they even went down the depression of the Tianta Tower.


    We must know that the Tianshen Tower has been baptized by the channel of the gods. It is stronger than before. It is not as strong as the genetic warfare. Now it is actually a depression of the feathers. The power of the feathers is terrible. .


    Hansen smashed the destiny tower and wanted to collect the feathers, but the feathers were slammed again, and the scorpion tower was smashed out, and the pedestal was smashed down.


    Hansen took a breath of cold air and continued to fight for his life. What kind of feathers are too abnormal, and that kind of power is so fierce.


    The Han nationality chased after him. Hansen could only resist the tower of the destiny. The feathers were hit by a fist and they were on the top of the tower. They twisted and deformed the pits of the towering tower. If they continued, they would not be smashed.


    Now Hansen can''t take care of the distressed tower. Keeping a small life is the most important thing. You can only use the tower to block the chasing of the feathers.


    "Old cat, what the **** is this, is there any way to deal with it?" Hansen shouted at the old cat in front, even if he would sacrifice the destiny tower, but it seems that he could not get rid of the chasing of the feathers. Once the tower was destroyed, he still had to die.


    "Don''t think about it, flee, not a level of existence, this guy should be miserable by the crystal family, the body is extremely weak, otherwise you have already died." The old cat cried.


    Hansen didn''t want to escape, but he couldn''t escape. Listening to the old cat saying that this guy is so powerful, or extremely weak, Hansen screams badly.


    "This guy won''t be a creature outside the shelter?" Hansen asked again.


    "Yes." The old cat replied directly without hesitation.


    Hansen feels very bad, but now there is no other way to go. The Yuzu is a fist and a big tower. The Tianshen Tower is directly flying out, but the body shape of the Yu people is not stopped. The fist rushed toward Hansen.


    Hansen has changed a variety of body methods in a row, but he can''t flash the fist of the feathers. He has to grit his teeth and gather his strength.


    Hansen has already prepared for the opportunity to take advantage of it. It is definitely not possible to harden it. The physique of the super-god creature is obviously not enough in front of this feather. It can only be borrowed by the yin and yang of the big yin and yang magnetic gun. How much force is there, and the internal organs are affected by some shocks, and they must first escape and say.


    With two punches, Hansen is preparing to borrow, but suddenly he only feels a horrible force on his right fist and slams into the fist of the Yu.


    The impact of the two forces produced a shock wave of horror, shattering nearby buildings, and Hansen did not suffer.


    Hansen��s glove on his right hand exudes a strange brilliance, and the brilliance is growing more and more, flowing over his body, and suddenly wrapping his entire body in a strange glory.


    In an instant, Hansen only felt that the whole body was full of strength. It seemed to be wrapped up in the source of an inexhaustible force. The endless powers of the Yangtze River flowed into his body.


    The jade-like armor covers Hansen''s body, which looks somewhat similar to the white genetic armor, but it is somewhat different.


    Hansen had no time to distinguish it carefully, and the feathers rushed up again, and the fist became more violent and faster.


    Hansen''s body shape, like a teleport, flashed the fist of the feathers, and the heart secretly surprised, and under the armor of the glove, he was able to keep up with the speed of the feather.


    The feathers are another blow, Hansen does not retreat, and the figure twists off the feathers while attacking. At the same time, a fist hits the feathers on the lower abdomen, and suddenly the feathers are smashed. The bow got up and flew backwards like a shrimp.


    Hansen��s heart was overjoyed, but his hands didn��t stop. In an instant, he caught up with the feathers, and his fists and legs were killed like a storm.


    With the blessing of the armor, Hansen''s strength and speed have almost been equal to the feathers, but the feathers seem to be inferior in combat, skills and other aspects, and soon Hansen completely suppressed.


    "Hey?" The old cat saw the change in the gloves and Hansen, and could not help but reveal a hint of surprise, and more was annoyed: "That glove is really a good thing, I knew it, I will go first. It is."

 Chapter 1693： Kill

    From fist to meat, Hansen��s fist squats on the feathers, and the blood of the Yu��s cockroaches screams.


    The speed and strength of the Yu people are not worse than that of Hansen, but the combat skills and experience are really poor. They are completely instinctively fighting, and Hansen is not a level.


    Suddenly, Hansen punched out, and the one of the **** flicked over Hansen��s fist, and at the same time slammed into Hansen��s lower abdomen, Hansen��s heart was shocked.


    It��s not that the Yu��s fist is so powerful, but this move is obviously used before Hansen.


    "Hurry up and solve him. His talent is too strong, his learning ability is very strong, and after a long time, you have no advantage." The old cat shouted.


    Hansen slid away from the punch and grabbed his arm. The other elbow also slammed into his throat.


    When the throat was hit, the feathers suddenly turned their hair into a painful and depressed voice. Hansen reversed his hand and immediately screwed his arm behind his back. One hand grabbed his arm and the other hand violently bombarded him. Back brain.


    The arm was reversed, and the clan was hard to use, and there was no way to resist Hansen��s attack. The blood of the beggar was squirting, and the bright red blood kept falling.


    Hey!


    The feathers turned around and twisted, regardless of the arm, and turned into Hansen, the arm was also twisted.


    But the feathers, like those who are okay, slammed into Hansen, and the murder was to the extreme.


    Hansen turned around and flashed his head, one hand gripping his neck, his head under his arm, and his knees slamming into his chest.


    Hey!


    The knees hit the chest and made a sound like a drum. Hansen hit four or five times and suddenly heard the sound of broken bones. The sternum was sunken down.


    The feathers roared while vomiting blood. They hugged Hansen��s legs and even bite them. The white teeth of the white sensation bite through the armor of the leg and directly penetrated the meat. If it was not Hansen. The reaction was fast enough, and his hands twitched his neck so that he could not continue to bite, I am afraid that the bones must be bitten by him.


    Hansen gritted his teeth and slammed it hard. He twisted the neck of the feathers and turned his face toward the back.


    But he smiled at Hansen, his mouth was full of blood, and it looked like a horror to the extreme. The next second his hands actually held Hansen''s arm and twisted it hard, just like Hansen had just used. Hansen is going to control it.


    "Use my tricks to deal with me, you are too naive." Hansen''s elbow fell, slammed into the back of the twisted face, suddenly bloody, the feather face was hit by him The sunken down, and the man slammed into the ground and knocked the ground out of a big pit.


    Hansen''s body slammed like a meteorite. His knees slammed into his throat, and he immediately heard a bang, and his neck bones were completely broken and broken.


    The head of the Yu family was pulled aside, as if it had lost support, but still did not die. He hurriedly hugged his hands to Hansen and wanted to entangle him.


    Hansen''s figure flashed, his fists and feet fell on the feathers, and his body was twisted and distorted, as if he was not adult, but he had never been killed, and his life was tenacious.


    "Mom, how can this thing not kill?" Hansen could not help but cried.


    The old cat not far away said: "The body of the feather has almost no weakness, tearing his body apart, and there is no other way."


    "If that''s the case, then you will die." Hansen''s fist became even more violent.


    The Han family''s limbs and sternum were almost all Hansen''s cut, and the skull was severely deformed by the cockroaches. Even so, the **** still did not die, but still maintained a strong fighting power.


    Oh!


    A white feather covered with blood was torn off by Hansen, and the feathers made a beast-like painful roar.


    Hansen saw him so painful, not as careless as other parts were injured, his heart moved slightly, reaching out and grabbing another wing.


    After a few punches on the top, the bones were smashed, and the other wing was torn off.


    The Yu family turned to Hansen, and Hansen kicked up and kicked up. He rushed to keep up, and his fists hit him like a torrent.


    "Ah Lu... ah Lu..." Under the ultimate punching power, Hansen couldn''t help but scream like the evil emperor. He felt that the punch seemed to be more fierce and faster.


    Hey!


    The continuous punching force was on the neck of the Yu nationality. I didn''t know how many punches he had made. He broke his neck and his head was torn off by Hansen.


    The body that lost his head, and actually rushed over to Hansen, the head also opened his mouth and bite Hansen��s neck, which is unimaginable.


    "Go to your sister." Hansen flew his body with one foot, the same hand grabbed his head, the other hand clenched his fist, and the violent continuous bombardment was on it.


    Blood splashes and bones break.


    Under the continuous violent bombardment, the head was hardly bombarded by Hansen, and the red and white objects splashed Hansen.


    The headless body of the Yu family even rushed over again. Hansen��s eyes were burning, his body was surging, and his fists greeted him.


    The violent force kept bombarding until the body was blown apart and the internal organs were bombarded, and the body finally lost its movement.


    Han Sen wiped the blood on his face and sat on the floor all at once. He gasped with a big mouth and mouth, but he didn��t feel it. Now he feels that his hands and feet are a little soft.


    The beaten hands and feet are soft, and Hansen is the first to have such an experience.


    "Old cat, what is the origin of this guy?" Hansen said to look at the old cat, but saw the old cat sneaking up to the pile of corpses, stretching his claws and trying to pick something up.


    Hansen also refused to be tired. He jumped up and stopped in front of the old cat. He stared at it with his lips and said: "Old cat, you are not kind enough? Before you did not contribute, now I still want Is it cheap?"


    The old cat smiled: "I am afraid that you don''t know the goods, so I can help you see if there is anything worthwhile."


    "What did you see?" Hansen asked, staring at the old cat.


    "I think this bone seems to be very good. Go back to the soup." The old cat said with a thumbs up.


    Hansen naturally wouldn''t believe such awkward rumors, his eyes fell on the pile of corpses, and then he knelt down and looked carefully.


    "Just the old cat, the guy should want to stretch his claws here. What''s in there?" Hansen thought, his eyes looking over there, seeing some cracked internal organs, blood, broken bones and bad. The meat mixes together and it looks very disgusting.


    Fortunately, Hansen did not cleanse, reached out and opened the viscera and broken bones, and touched it in the blood for a while. Suddenly Hansen felt that his fingers felt something in the blood, and the feel was completely different from those of flesh and blood.

 Chapter 1694： bone

    I took it out and took it in my hand. It was only a section ten centimeters long. It was a bit like a bone, but it was not very similar. It was very heavy and heavier than metal.


    The top was covered with blood, and it was not clear what it was. Hansen reached out and wiped the blood, and suddenly revealed its true colors.


    It looks like a small bone, but the bone is a strange red, red is a little purple, completely different from the bones of other parts of the feather.


    Hansen turned over again in the broken meat and found that except for this small piece of bone, the other parts were normal. The bones were all white and the weight was normal, slightly heavier than humans, but Compared with the red, purple bones, it is more than twice as light.


    "What is this?" Hansen asked the old cat with his bones.


    The old cat looked languid and seemed to be lazy to take care of Hansen. He said casually: "Is it a bone, what else can it be?"


    The old cat didn''t want to say that Hansen didn''t ask again. A cat who didn''t want to talk was useless.


    Hansen took the bones for a while, but there was no new discovery. There was no special strength on the bones, at least Hansen could not feel it.


    Putting the bones up, Hansen looked at the old cat: "Old cat, do you know how I can get back to the league?"


    Hansen didn''t want to delay too much time here. The people organized by God could come to his house at any time. He had to rush back as soon as possible, and there was no time to delay here.


    "Looking for a shelter to send out, naturally you can go out." The old cat said absently.


    ��Where do I go from the transmission array, where will it be sent?�� Hansen thought about asking, where the rules of the shelter��s transmission were sent from, and where they would return.


    However, he was brought in by a nine-blooded cat tattoo, and did not pass the transmission device. He did not know what would happen.


    The old cat said with a deep indulgence: "This is hard to say, it may be random."


    Hansen listened to the old cat and said that his face suddenly slammed down and was randomly transmitted to the league. The scope could be large. If the location of the transmission was far from Luojiaxing, he might not be able to go home.


    Thinking of this, Hansen quickly asked the old cat how to leave the ruins, and asked if there was a shelter near it, and then left the ruins directly.


    The old cat didn''t mean to leave, obviously he still wanted to continue to dig those things.


    Hansen left the relics according to the instructions of the old cat and went to the nearest shelter.


    Although Hansen is considered to be a storm in the fourth shelter, he has not been here and is not familiar with this area. He only listens to the old cat and said that there is a shelter nearby.


    The old cat has never been to the shelter, only knowing that it is a shelter for foreigners, and the scale should be super sanctuary.


    Hansen directly used the death armor swordsman to transform, and then went to the direction of the shelter.


    Now Hansen''s physique is only over 10,000. Using this super fusion to transform the beast soul, the burden on the body is great. If it was before, Hansen could not support it for too long.


    Perhaps it is because the body is a little different after the promotion, although the body is not high, but the use of super fusion to transform the beast soul, but did not feel too much consumption, it seems that it can continue.


    In a mountain range near the Great Black Devil''s Sanctuary, the evil emperor slightly frowned and looked at the front not far away. A strange creature with a double-faced black horn and a human body resembled: "Black, you block me." What is the road?"


    "Evil love, I heard that you are very arrogant?" Black God looked at the evil emperor cold.


    "I don''t know if you have anything to do with you?" the evil emperor said coldly.


    The black **** smiled sullenly: "Your arrogance does not have anything to do with me, but you are arrogant near my **** **** demon sanctuary, that is, don''t give me a black face. Now I will give you two ways to let you Election, the first road is to die, the second..."


    The black gods have not finished yet, and they see the silver awns erupting above the majestic body of the evil spirits. The fists are like a drill bit, so that he can��t say it.


    The black **** suddenly became furious, and his body was raging, and his fist ushered in the fist of the evil emperor.


    boom!


    The silver light and the magic gas collided with the fist, causing a violent explosion. The evil emperor did not move like a mountain, but the black **** had regressed for more than ten meters to stabilize the body.


    "Well, it is a sinister emperor, and there is arrogant capital." The black **** said with a cold face: "But since I came, I have full confidence, and now you are surrendering to what I am still coming. ��


    With the voice of the black god, a terrifying horror of the surrounding mountains appeared, coming from all directions, a horrible figure emerged, faintly enveloping the evil emperor in the middle.


    "The only word in the dictionary of my evil feelings is the word of war." The evil spirits looked like a fire, and the silver light on the body erupted like a volcano. The whole person turned into a silver light and rushed toward the black god.


    The black **** screamed coldly, and the magical spirit of the body surged. At the same time, a black nuclear knives appeared in his hands, and both hands held the knife and screamed at the evil emperor.


    The magic gas condenses on the blade, and as the magic knife squats, it turns into the magical blade of Tongtian. It seems that even the heavens and the earth must be opened by the magic knife.


    The evil spirits looked different, and the fist steadily greeted the magic. Among the silver awns, a pair of silver gloves appeared on his fist.


    The silver light collided with the magic knife in the air. The silver mans were like the invincible soldiers. They instantly shattered the magical blade, and a fist wrapped in a silver glove smashed over the blade of the magic knife.


    Just listening to a bang, the knives were directly smashed, and the black **** was shocked by the blood of the mouth and flew out, hitting a mountain and smashing the mountain.


    "Kill him!" The black **** supported the rushing out of the rock, and there was still blood marks in the corner of his mouth, and the angry roar.


    Six horrible breaths immediately surrounded the evil emperor, and the horror creatures that were not inferior to the black gods launched a terrible offensive against the evil emperor.


    The silver light is shocking, the boxing power is like a rainbow, the evil spirits of the emperor''s fists are everywhere, even the super **** creatures are not willing to match with them. For a time, the world is discolored, and the surrounding mountain collapses seems to be the end of the day.


    The black face is very difficult to see. He brought six super **** creatures to come and besieged him with evil spirits. Although he hurt the evil emperor, he also suffered heavy losses on his side. They were more or less suffered by seven or more. A little hurt, one of them has been seriously injured and fell to the ground.


    Hey!


    The evil emperor punched the black god, and the armor of the black **** was smashed, and the sternum of the black **** was trapped.


    I was trying to win the battle, but suddenly I felt a very horrible breath, and I heard a cold, ice-like sound ringing in my ear.


    "Injury the blood of my black god, you are dead."

 Chapter 1695： Gold coin reproduction

    A humanoid creature with a shape similar to that of the black **** is with a rolling magical spirit. A black big hand covers the sky, and it is like a mountain, so that the evil spirits are not greeted.


    "Father!" The black **** is overjoyed.


    The Big Black Devil is a supernatural creature, and it is one of the top powerhouses in the fourth shelter today. It is much stronger than the black gods. There is a **** **** demon shot, and the black **** thinks it will be able to suppress the evil. emperor.


    The evil emperor looked at the big hand and suppressed it, and his power was almost unmatched, but there was no retreat.


    The evil emperor is not good at escape, so that he may die faster, so he does not escape at all, his body is spurting, his fists are up against the sky, and he rushes to the big hand.


    The silver light of the volcanic eruption was on the top of the sky, but it was pressed down by the big hand. The silver light seemed to be like a magma. When it met the big hand, it fell directly.


    boom!


    The big hand presses on the top of the evil emperor, and the double fists of the evil emperor resist the big hand. The rock under the foot suddenly breaks down, and a crack like a dragon spreads out on the earth for dozens of miles.


    The palm of the **** demon **** continued to suppress downwards, and the evil spirits double fists with big hands, and the body made a creaking sound, as if it would be crushed at any time.


    "Evil love, now surrender, can spare you a life." The voice of the **** demon **** is rolling like a thunder, echoing around.


    "Give you a word - roll." The evil emperor bite his teeth and squeeze a word coldly.


    "Looking for death!" The **** **** is furious, and the power of the big hand is stronger. The body of the evil spirits is squeaky and squeaky, and the whole body is trembling. The rock under the foot is like a collapsed mountain.


    The flesh of the evil emperor rose sharply, and there was a venomous vein like a venomous snake. The skin began to crack, and silver blood leaked from the cracks in the skin.


    "Let me die easily, but **** is too lonely, you still secretly accompany me to hell." No matter how the body trembles, the evil emperor''s face still carries the evil smile.


    After the words are finished, the silver light of the evil emperor suddenly rises, such as the same round of silver sun rising from the ground, the **** **** demon god��s big hand is no longer suppressed, and the faint has been overturned. sign.


    The black gods and other strange creatures are all shocked. The **** **** is also slightly frowning. He naturally sees it. The evil emperor uses his secret method to burn his life and fight with him.


    But even if it is desperate, it can explode such a terrible force, so that the **** **** is also a bit embarrassed.


    Although it is said that it will continue to erupt, the evil emperor will die undoubtedly. Without him, the evil emperor will explode and die, but he does not know to what extent the power of the evil emperor can erupt, and how much threat it poses to him.


    However, now that the tiger has been riding hard, the **** **** can only destroy the power again, and condense the power of the whole body on the big hand, and want to kill the evil emperor in one fell swoop.


    Suddenly, the sky suddenly lit up, as if it was raining. A gold coin shone with gold light and fell from the sky, covering all the nearby areas.


    Everyone was shocked. The gold coins fell on the big hands and evil spirits, and their arrogance was weakened. The momentum of preparing for desperation was also met.


    I saw a majestic figure coming out of the gold coin. It was Hansen who was going to the shelter of the **** day. He originally wanted to borrow the transfer array, but he didn��t want to feel the battle here. One of the breaths turned out to be evil. The emperor��s, came over and looked at it, just to see that the evil emperor was ready to fight with the **** god, and he was ready to help.


    The **** **** demon saw the gold coins in the sky, and suddenly his face changed. The loud voice: "Where is the gold coin?"


    "Yes, I am a gold coin." Hansen��s heart glimpsed a little, and he couldn��t think of the gold coin��s reputation in the alien creatures. Even the **** **** demon exists, he must respect him as an adult.


    Taking advantage of the fact that both sides are a meal, the Big Black Devil has already stepped out of the battle circle and looked at Hansen��s direction. ��I don��t know why the gold coins are shot. The Big Black Shelter should not offend the adults. What?"


    Hansen also did not want to kill him. He listened to the **** god, saying, "The evil emperor is my friend. If the devil is willing to give him a face, it is better."


    The **** **** demon **** heard the words, almost no hesitation, loudly said: "I knew that he is an adult and your friend, we will not be embarrassed, it must be treated with courtesy."


    "Thank you so much." Hansen did not expect that the name of the gold coin has such advantages.


    "The adults are heavy, if it is useful to get our place in the dark shelter, please let the adults tell you." The Dark God demon said quickly and respectfully.


    "There is something I want to trouble you. There is a shelter near your dark day shelter. I want to stay in the vicinity for a while and borrow a shelter to live," Hansen said.


    "If an adult needs it, he can come to my **** shelter, and give the **** shelter to the adults. I will be willing." The **** **** deity looks sincere.


    "When it is not used, I like to be clean. I don''t like to be disturbed. I can borrow a nearby shelter from me. I want to be closest to it," Hansen said.


    He just wants to go back to the league soon, and he doesn''t want to do so many things. It''s better not to grab the natural.


    "There is a shelter in the nearest shelter, but it is only a gold class. I am afraid that you will be wronged." Black said.


    "No problem, I only live for a few days, take us to the shelter, and let the creatures inside leave." Han Sen said faintly.


    The **** demon **** father and son did not dare to neglect, took Hansen and the evil emperor to the shelter, let the living spirits leave the shelter, and left an empty shelter to Hansen and the evil emperor.


    After they stayed away, Hansen was separated from the death armored swordsman and regained his appearance.


    "Old Han, how are you? I heard that you were not promoted to the fifth sanctuary with the ancient demon?" A suspicious evil emperor, this suddenly realized that the gold coin will help him, he can not remember himself When did you make friends with the gold coin?


    "It��s hard to say a word. I have something wrong with my family. I will go back first. You should take care of this shelter first." Hansen was afraid of accidents at home and did not explain much. He immediately returned to the league with the transmission array in the shelter.


    "Don''t be too far away from home." Hansen silently prayed that if he was too far away, it would be hard to say if he could go back.


    Before entering the transmission array, Hansen thought about it and turned into a death armored swordsman again.

 Chapter 1696： Awkward encounter

    If the transmission is random, then there are too many possibilities, either a public delivery station or a private home transmission.


    Hansen turned into a death armored swordsman and then sent it out. He was afraid that others would see him go out of the conveyor and he could not explain it.


    Those strong people know that he is promoted back to the league. If they know that Hansen is still able to enter and leave the shelter, then it is not just the trouble that God organizes to find him. I am afraid that even the top officials of the coalition government will use all kinds of The way to inquire about the situation.


    Although Hansen is not afraid, it is still a big problem.


    "Sanqing is on, God bless, Buddha shows spirit, must bless me closer to home, it is best to send back to Luojiaxing." In Hansen''s prayer, the transmission was a blur, Hansen sent away. Shelter.


    A moment ago, time and space changed, and when Hansen��s line of sight resumed, he had already entered an alliance transmission.


    The door of the conveyor was automatically opened, and Hansen came out from the inside and found that it was not a public transfer station. It seemed to be a private home music hall.


    The hall is very classically arranged. From the perspective of the materials and the space of the hall, it is definitely a private concert hall for the rich people. The music hall also plays quite interesting music, which makes Han Sen''s mood slow down.


    Since it is a place where rich people live, it is probably not a remote planet, at least it will allow him to return home soon.


    I am going to use the hole to find out where it is, but see a person coming out of the door next to the hall.


    A very beautiful woman, some micro-volume hair is wet, and only a white bath towel is wrapped around her body, revealing a large piece of white skin and a slender leg.


    At this time, the woman closed her eyes and held a beautiful wine glass in her hand. With the rhythm of the music, she took the gentle dance steps without too many rules, and enjoyed the music while drinking a glass of wine. It looked like the woman. The mood is quite good.


    For women, it should be a very private space. She never thought that there would be people coming in, completely in a state of peace of mind.


    It seems that her mood is really good, drinking a glass of wine with her eyes closed, and then a few laps of music that has reached the climax.


    It may be because it was too casual. After a few turns, the bath towel around it fell off from the body, and it was not dead. The woman had already reached 50 cm in front of Hansen.


    Han Sen looked at the woman with a stunned look, besides marveling at her good figure, she was very embarrassed.


    Because he knows this woman, and he is quite familiar with it. The emperor''s emperor, Huang Qing, was still his school sister. He could not think of meeting in this situation.


    Because the bath towel fell off, Huangpu Bottle Qing finally opened his eyes and wanted to pick up the towel and re-wrap it.


    But she just opened her eyes and saw Hansen in front of her. Two people suddenly had big eyes and small eyes. The space suddenly solidified. The two people were quiet for three seconds.


    "Ah!" Huangfu bottle clearing a scream of earth-shattering, the next second has summoned a set of beast soul armor to wear on the body, and then flew a foot, straight to Hansen''s undercast.


    Hansen can only secretly rejoice that he himself came out after using the Beast Spirit. The Emperor Yongqing will definitely not recognize who he is, otherwise he will be really big.


    When the figure flashed, he escaped the **** legs of Huangfu Pingqing and then smashed through the window and rushed out.


    After flying into the sky, Hansen rushed out of the atmosphere without saying anything.


    "Bastard! I won''t let you go." Huangpu bottle bite red lips, rushing out of resentment to catch up, but Han Sen''s speed is too fast, she can not catch up.


    "The defense system monitors whether there are outsiders invading, and whether to launch an attack?" Zhi brain hangs around Huangpu Pingqing and asks.


    "Initiate an attack." Huangfu Yongqing said immediately.


    "Initiate the attack." The brain was repeated, and the weapons on the planet suddenly aligned with Hansen, who was rushing out of the atmosphere.


    boom!


    The beams of the road are criss-crossed, and it seems that the net is generally shrouded in Hansen.


    Here is the private planet of Huangfu''s family. The defense system is quite powerful, enough to resist the attacks of the general fleet, and the weapons are extremely lethal.


    Hansen did not dare to use the hole Xuan Jing and Yi Tianshu to dodge, the Queen is a man of the Huangfu family. Although Huang Fu��s bottle clear did not practice the game, but he saw more, he could see his body and mind at a glance.


    And those beams are too dense, it is difficult to avoid all, Hansen simply does not hide, directly with a gloved right hand to block a part of the beam directed at him.


    The intense blaze and volatility in the airborne outbreaks have caused temporary blind spots in radar equipment.


    Seeing that Hansen was hit by several beams, Huangfu Yongqing thought that he was dead, and that he was hit by such weapons at the same time. Even a semi-god-class powerhouse could not be safe, at least bombarded.


    But when the radar returned to normal, it saw images from the sky satellites and space stations. Hansen had rushed into space without any damage, and went away at a very fast speed, and soon disappeared. Outside the space station and satellite surveillance systems.


    Huang Fu��s bottle was so stunned that when he reacted and opened the space patrol, he could not see the other person��s figure.


    "It��s not a bottle sister, the body and skin are still so good, it��s a big temper.�� After Han Sen escaped, he recalled the previous scene and couldn��t help but admire himself.


    Summoned the one-horned celestial, Hansen sat in and took out the star map, and found that it was not far from Luojiaxing, saying that it was not close, and that at the speed of the unicorn, it was able to rush back in one day. Go home.


    Let the unicorns start all the way and go to the Luojia star of the Han family''s old house.


    Emperor Yongzheng was angrily in front of the image that was transferred, and was studying who the person who peeked at her was.


    There is no monitoring system in the concert hall, so the image is only Hansen rushed out of the concert hall to the section that is out of the monitoring range of the space station, and the time is very short.


    Huangpu Pingqing vowed to take out the **** and read it many times. What is certain is that the other party used the beast to transform and could not see who he was.


    However, Huangpu Bottle was found to be a little special. His right hand was very strange. He had a clear armor, but his right hand was covered with a jade-like hand guard. It looked very weird.


    Huang Fu bottle Qing did not know if it was the beast soul or something, but now she can trace the direction, only the armor-like body of the armor turned, and the jade-like hand guard.


    "Being able to withstand such an attack is definitely a very powerful demigod. This range is not very big." Huangfu bottle said with hatred: "Don''t let me know who you are, or you must look good."

 Chapter 1697： God organization strikes

    Luojiaxing Han��s old house, seven creatures shrouded in darkness in the air, suspended in the air, staring at the Han family��s old house not far away.


    "Yake, you are too careful, too? A Han family, not to mention that they are still descendants of Han Jingzhi, even if they are Han Huizhi''s descendants, they don''t need to call me and Rudy. And bring them to Buck?" Gugia said to Ack a little disapprovingly.


    Yake��s gaze stared at the Han��s old house. From the far side, Han��s family, including Zero, Boa, and Day and Night, was eating in the open-air garden.


    "It''s better to be careful. The snake witch, the black tiger and the Louga are all unclear. It is likely that the old thief of Han Jingzhi is protecting them in secret. Our opponents are not Hansen, but Han. The old thief of Jing." Yake said, looking at the white-haired man on the side said: "The new stream president, how is your work going on?"


    Han Yu, who became the president of Baifa Xinliu, said calmly: "Our new society has temporarily cut off the connection between Luojiaxing and outside, and carried out some public relations. Within two days, there will be no alliance army to Luo. Plus star rescue, but I can''t guarantee it from Jijia, but within three hours, Ji Jia should not get news. The nearby areas have also been blocked, and no other humans will come to nearby cities. ��


    "Very good, hard work for you." Yake said a little, then said to Buck and three other creatures: "Take it, the Han family gave you three people, Hansen and his son want Live, everyone else kills. I and Rudy, Gugia are responsible for dealing with the possible emergence of Han Jingzhi, or other experts who may appear, to ensure that people will not disturb your actions."


    "Yes." Buck''s three creatures screamed and flew toward the roof garden.


    Although it is also a member of the God organization, but its status is also different, the organization has a limited genetic armor, and can obtain the members of the God organization that the Gene Warfare recognizes the manipulation of the armor, like Yake, Rudy, and Guji. As in Asia, the status is much higher.


    Barker and other three creatures, after being promoted to God, are still practicing, and have not been able to condense the life-threatening armor, nor have they been able to obtain the recognition of other genetic armor, and the position is relatively lower.


    But the creatures that can be promoted to the Alliance universe are all powerful, and they also have their own pride.


    If Han Jingzhi is coming, they will naturally be afraid, or they will be scrupulous if they encounter a strong person with a genetic armor.


    But looking at the garden on the top of the building, there are some young men and women who don��t think there is any trouble in solving them. After all, they all stood at the top of the shelter of the Fourth God and were once considered to be promoted to God. The presence.


    Luo Lan took a family around a large table to eat, like a poodle, lazy to the golden retriever on the ground, suddenly stood up and yelled at the sky.


    Both Luo Wei and Ji Yanran know the origins of Golden Retriever, knowing that it will not scream for no reason, and quickly look up to the sky.


    I saw a huge fire dragon falling from the sky in the sky. The body of the dragon was over a hundred meters, and the whole body burned with a red and blue flame. As it approached, everything in the vicinity was illuminated.


    On the left side of the fire dragon, there is a monster with four wings and two heads. It is covered with black scales. Although it is not as big as a fire dragon, it is more than ten meters long.


    On the right side of the fire dragon, there is a giant jade-like eagle. The wings are spread more than 20 meters, and the snow flies between them.


    The atmosphere of the three horror creatures shrouded the entire city in an instant, centered on the building where the Korean family was located, and the horrible atmosphere was also the most violent.


    Luo Wei and Ji Yanran''s face are all big changes, but the intensity of the breath is far more than the demigod they have seen, and there are as many as three at a time, how to make them not shocked.


    Although they have not yet been recognized by the Gene Wars, they have not condensed their own genetic armor, but they have been promoted to the Alliance Universe for many years. The body has grown up completely, but the physical quality is better than the top half god. There are still many horrors.


    Not to mention that there are not many top-level demigods among human beings. In addition to special cases such as Luo Haijun, there is at most a gem-level demigod, which is far worse than Buck.


    When Luo Wei was secretly surprised, he suddenly heard the sound of screaming around him. The golden bristles that were as big as a poodle quickly expanded, and they rushed to the air and flew directly toward Buck.


    As he travels through the air, his body is getting bigger and bigger, almost like a mountain, and his body is wrapped with gold armor.


    The original huge dragon buck, in front of the big golden donkey, seems to be a small lizard, not to mention the other two creatures.


    The golden bristles bite down, and Buck waved his dragon claws to resist, but he couldn��t resist it. He was bitten by the golden bristles and slammed his neck. The blood and water suddenly flowed down the sky like a waterfall. .


    Through the fierceness of the genetic armor, the golden retriever raged in the sky. In a flash, the three limbs that had been promoted to God were torn apart, dead and wounded, and the blood and the residual feathers flowed across the sky. I have been watching everyone for a while.


    Luo Wei and Ji Yanran are naturally surprised and happy. I can��t think of Jin Mao��s being so powerful. It��s really a bit shocked.


    Looking at the genetic armor of the golden retriever, staying up late, she narrowed her eyes.


    Yake, Rudy, and Gugia were all shocked. They were always guarding the surroundings, ready to wait for the master to appear, but no one thought that the poodle that seemed to be a pet turned out to be the horrible strong, one did not respond. It was killed by Golden Retriever, and the other two **** creatures were also hit hard.


    "Too awkward, the strong man with the genetic armor, even disguised as a pet dog, is really abhorrent, I want to kill it." Gugia angered angrily, and suddenly it was broken into the golden hair. In front of him, he stopped the Golden Retriever who wanted to continue to chase the two **** creatures.


    Gugia grew up like a human being, but had three eyes on his forehead. At this time, wearing a white genetic armor, his fist greeted the golden bristles.


    boom!


    Gugia was shot by Jin Mao''s claws and flew out in the air for a few kilometers before it stopped. His face became a bit ugly, and his strength was not as good as the golden feathers.

 Chapter 1698： Unexpected

    Golden Retriever and Hansen, the body has not yet grown up, the actual physical quality is not as good as Gugia or even Barker, and there is a lot of difference, but the power of the Gene Warfare is a good complement to this deficiency, Golden Retriever and Gold. The genetic armor has a very high degree of fit, which is close to 60%. It is even higher than Gugia, and with the huge form of blessing, it can outweigh Gugia in strength.


    Gugia''s face was a bit ugly, and Rudy and Yake were also surprised. There was a genetic armor that they didn''t know existed, and it was so powerful that it was beyond their expectations.


    Gujia snorted, his footsteps staggered in the air, like a silver shadow flickering, and immediately escaped the golden scorpion''s slamming. When it appeared again, it was already behind the golden scorpion, and it slammed into the back of the brain. .


    "Strong power is not necessarily really useful." Gugia''s eyes were cold, and his fists were about to hit the golden fox''s bones.


    But in the next second, Gugia suddenly found that the golden retriever in front of her eyes disappeared and suddenly lost her target.


    Golden Retriever did not really disappear, but the body suddenly narrowed down to the same size as Gugia, almost from the elephant to the ant gap, Gujia with the target of the golden elephant, naturally lost target.


    When Gugia once again confirmed the position of the Golden Retriever, he saw the Golden Retriever rushing around the four hooves, and flicking past him like a lightning bolt. The claws left a few claw marks on his armor, and the blood passed through. come out.


    The golden hairs are smaller and their strength is reduced, but the speed is higher, changing from strength to speed.


    Gugia and the Golden Retriever fighting, did not have the upper hand, but faintly suppressed by the Golden Retriever, Golden Retriever can continuously switch between the power form and the speed form, making Gugia a headache.


    "Rudy, quick fix." Yake frowned at Rudy, who was on the side, and the appearance of the golden retriever slightly disrupted their deployment.


    Rudy nodded, and a set of azure genetic armor appeared on him. The demon-like body directly broke through the air. In the blink of an eye, behind the golden retriever, it formed a slap in the face of Gujia. .


    But Rudy had not rushed to the front of the golden-haired donkey, and suddenly saw a radiance of the holy net rushing from the garden on the roof. In the next second, he saw a woman wearing a light armor, an angel-like woman. In front of him, a hand squatted on his fist like a sword.


    Hey!


    Rudy��s horror found that the armor on his fist was actually cracked, and the flesh and bones were opened and blood flowed out.


    "Another powerful genetic armor creature?" Rudy''s face also became ugly.


    A seemingly inconspicuous Han family, hiding two powerful creatures with genetic armor, is beyond their expectations, and does not say how difficult it is for God''s biological promotion, even if they can be promoted, their genetic warfare Where did A come from?


    To know that even if it is a **** organization, in such a long period of time, it can collect no more than ten sets of genetic armor, and now there are two sets at once, and they all look very strong.


    Yake is also frowning. The progress of the matter is different from what he imagined. Han Jingzhi has not appeared yet. They have already lost three **** creatures, and both Rudy and Gugia have been suppressed.


    Han Yufei was also suspicious in his heart. He originally thought that the person who killed the snake witch should be Hansen. He also did not expect that Hansen had two genetic armor creatures around him, and they could suppress Rudy and Gugia.


    Ji Yanran, they are naturally very happy, the strong attack of the little angel and the golden retriever makes the situation that seems to be very dangerous and suddenly become easier.


    Staying up late, I looked at the little angel and the golden retriever. I thought that the Korean family was strange enough. I didn��t expect even more strange things.


    "The two guys who have been approved by the Gene Wars do not know whether they can meet the standards of the qualified person after they have gathered the genetic armor." At a glance, they can see that their genetic armor is not their own.


    The little angel and the golden retriever completely suppressed Rudy and Gugia, and Yake��s eyes flickered. The body��s breath gradually changed, and his body shape was slightly moving. It seemed that he was going to prepare himself to solve the current predicament.


    Han Yufei knows that Hansen is not there. He does not dare to expect that Han��s third genetic armor can stop Yak.


    Moreover, Han Yufei is very clear that Akby Rudi and Gugia are both strong and have a much higher status in the organization of God than they are.


    Han Yu is not moving, it seems to be watching the battle without paying attention. Yu Guang has been paying attention to Yake. In the moment when Yake��s figure is fretting and ready to be shot, Han Yufei has gathered the strength of the whole body and punched him. Ke''s lower back.


    The sound of silence and violent extremes instantly slammed on the back of Yake.


    Han Yufei has not yet condensed the genetic armor, and his physical strength is similar to that of Buck. He must find a chance to attack and kill.


    The moment when Yake shot, that is, when he was most relaxed, Han Yufei had only one chance. If he had put on the genetic armor, he would have no chance.


    Han Yufei has not been arrogant enough to think that he can break the genetic armor of the strong players such as Yake. The genetic armor and the genetic armor are also different.


    boom!


    Han Yufei��s fist was on the waist of Yake��s waist. The powerful force was enough to tear the mountain, but Han Yu��s own face changed.


    Such a powerful force bombarded the moment on Yake��s waist. I saw that a steel armor had appeared on Yake��s body. His fist slammed on it and could not hurt the armor. Instead, it felt like it was sucked by a magnet. In general, the fist attached to the waist can not be recovered.


    "You really have problems." Yake turned his head and looked at Han Yufei coldly, his eyes filled with cold killings.


    Han Yu��s heart was a glimpse of the other, and the other fist did not say that the other fist rushed to the body of Yake.


    When Yake reached out and grabbed his hand, he immediately grabbed Han Yufei��s fist: "You are still far behind. Do you think that I am like them? Then you are very wrong. Your skills may be useful to Rudy. But for me, it��s just as ridiculous as an idiot, because I��m really a person with a genetic armor, completely different from them.��


    Said, Yake��s palms were hard, and Han Yu��s arm was suddenly twisted off, which made Han Yu��s face pale and his arms twisted into a twist. The cold sweats flowed down like rain, and his fists had not been sucked on Yake��s body. Can''t escape.


    "Go to hell!" Yake''s other fist, with the power of tyranny, directly banged Han Yufei''s head. Rw

 Chapter 1699： Crystal Survivor

    Han Yufei''s face is ugly, and the power gap is too far. If Rudy and their strongest players use other biological genetic armor, Han Yufei can still compete with it and even kill them. .


    However, the people who really condense the heroic armor of the genius, their strength and other aspects, are not comparable to those of the semi-growth genetic armor.


    The mind is already unable to return to the sky, Han Yufei slammed into Yake, and it is a little time to exchange for a little time.


    "Idiot." Yake snorted, and the strength on his fist increased a bit, and he wanted to directly blow Han Yufei''s head.


    Ji Yanran and others feel a little strange, how those people fight themselves.


    Luo Yu looked at Han Yufei, but his heart was a feeling of uneasiness. Although Han Yufei is now in a state of transformation, it is completely different from Han Yufei''s original face. However, when seeing Han Yufei''s eyes, Luo Wei still feels faintly.


    Seeing that Han Yufei was about to be bombarded by Yake, but suddenly there was a palm that blocked his fist. That almost gave the space the power to blow. Under that palm, all the power was hardened. Invisible, even a trace of cockroaches did not rise.


    "Looking up late?" Luo Wei, they are all very surprised, staying up late, do not know when they have flew to Han Yufei''s side, blocking the fatal punch of Yake.


    I saw Han Yufei staying up late to save Luo Wei. I originally thought that Han Yufei had some familiar feelings. Looking at Han Yufei��s attack on Yake, I already guessed who he was, so I will rescue myself.


    Staying up late to block Yake��s fist, while pulling Han Yufei, he gave him away from Yake��s body and said faintly: ��You return to the Korean family first.��


    ��Thank you.�� Han Yufei was surprised, but he also knew that when he was not talking, he dragged his injured arm and flew toward the top of the building where Ji Yanran was.


    Yake stared at the night and night, and did not pay attention to Han Yufei, as if he had only stayed up late in his eyes.


    "You are a crystal family?" Yake stared at the night and said one word at a time.


    "I didn''t expect to have a survivor of the crystal family besides me." Looking at Yake at night.


    "As a crystal family, you actually sell for humanity?" Yake continued.


    "Han is my observation target." Staying up late and still said calmly: "Why are you, why should you kill other races at will? They are all creatures who have the chance to become qualified. You should not kill them."


    Ackerton smiled contemptuously: "Observation of the target? The Clan has long since perished, and those things have ceased to exist, and there has been no observation."


    "I am still there." I replied softly at night.


    "What are you doing? Even if you are a crystal family, you are not qualified to say this." Yake snorted and punched him into the night.


    The night and night also condensed the armor, but did not work with Ake, like the wind and the graceful dodge, Yake''s horrible offensive, once and for all, fell into the empty space, and could not touch the body staying up late.


    "Don''t dare to take it?" Yake looked annoyed at the night, and he hated the expression of staying up late.


    "I am a soldier. The military law does not allow me to casually hurt people." The night is still faint, and the expression on her face has never changed.


    "Military? Crystal has ceased to exist, there are no soldiers, there is no military law, now I am the law of this world." Yake screamed, the power of the body became more horrible, crazy attack day and night.


    The shape of the night and the night drifted away, and all the shocks and attacks of Yake''s storms were avoided. The look of the police said: "The military law flows in my blood, no matter whether the crystals are in or not."


    "Let me see if there is any military law in your blood." The light on the armor of Yake was so loud that the surrounding space was twisted and collapsed.


    However, no matter how strong the Yake offensive is, there is always no body that stays up late.


    "Don''t dare to fight back?" Yake flashed a haze in his eyes, and punched the building toward the building. The power of terror was like a meteorite hitting the earth, pressing against the top of the building, and going to Gu Zhenran and others. The building was killed together.


    A small frowning day and night, the figure appeared in front of Ark as an instant, and a fist hit the horrible power, and the power was directly exploding.


    "It��s good." The genetic armor of Yake��s body broke out completely, and the double fists slammed into the night.


    The two forces collided in the air, causing a wave of shocks to smash the nearby buildings, and under the deliberate deeds of Yake, many of the afterglows of power slammed into the building where they were located.


    "As a crystal man, you should know that this is a violation of the laws of the crystal family." The night and body flashed, and the power that rushed to the building was broken, leaving the power close to the building.


    "What about that?" Yake slammed into the building again, and said unscrupulously: "The military is a fart in this era, what is the law?"


    Staying up late, punching Yak��s boxing power, staring at Yake with a burning gaze: ��The same is true, the crystal family has ceased to exist, and there are no crystal soldiers and laws.��


    "You know it, join us, you will get more than you used to be a soldier." Yake said as he attacked.


    "It doesn''t matter who you originally joined. Unfortunately, you are the kind of person I hate, so..." The night''s gaze was cold, and the armor of the body suddenly shook brightly, turning into a ray of light, condensing toward the fist.


    boom!


    The horror of the boxing force is like a volcano horror to the impact of Yake. Yake��s double fist burst out with full force, but the strength of staying up late is too strong, and the hard force rushes his strength away.


    "Ah!" Yake screamed, his body rising in the volcanic torrent of power, his body armor continued to crack, and finally broken directly.


    Hey!


    Yake��s body fell to the ground and knocked the ground out of a large pit full of blood.


    After struggling for a few hard times, I couldn''t get up. Yake stared wildly at the night: "Frenzy, you are not an ordinary soldier, are you a special soldier of the Third Special Force?"


    "Who is not important to me, leave here, never come back. If the amorphous has ceased to exist, you should be put in jail." Stayed up late and said coldly.


    "Haha!" Yake suddenly burst into laughter: "Member of the Third Special Forces? That''s really interesting. I think when you see him, the expression will be wonderful."


    Staying up late and frowning, I saw that Yake didn''t talk. Yake suddenly shouted into the sky: "Instructor, are you still not coming out? Do you want to watch us all over the army? Or, you have to look at your third special. The people of the army killed me?"


    Looking around in the sky, I saw it in the sky, and I saw a figure coming out of the air. After seeing the figure, I showed an incredible color and shouted: "Instructor... You are not dead?"

 Chapter 1700： Former instructor

    "Night, I haven''t seen you for a long time, it''s good to be alive." The instructor was like a god, and he showed a smile on his face, and walked slowly into the night.


    "It��s great to be able to see you again." Staying up late is a little bit excited.


    The relatives and friends who had already been in the same era have already died in that big robbery, but they don��t want to see the people they respect again. That kind of joy is indescribable.


    "Night, let me go, although the Clan is no longer there, but as long as you and I are still there, the third special force will never die." The instructor looked at the night and night.


    I opened my mouth late at night, but suddenly I thought of something. I looked at Yake and looked at the instructor with a complex look. "Instructor, is he the person you sent to deal with the Korean family?"


    "The Han family''s elders have stolen something as important as us. We have to get it back. You don''t need to pay attention to this matter," the instructor said.


    There was a slight flash in the eyes of the night and night, watching the instructor say: "Instructor, I remember you taught me that the military''s vocation is to guard, protect life, guard the rules, and guard the order of the world."


    The instructor sighed softly: "I know what you want to say, but the world has collapsed, the order is no longer there, and some things need to change as the world changes."


    "The Clan is extinct, humans and Shura are still there. They already have their own rules and order. We should not destroy their order." Staying up late with a little excitement, he continued: "Instructors, these are all you taught before." Give us, why do you want to do it now?"


    The instructor looked at the day and night and said: "If the things I teach are really useful, the crystal family will not perish. Now we need not the order, but the reincarnation of the crystal family, so we must go out, for this reason. Do whatever it takes."


    Looking at the instructor in a complicated day and night, I couldn''t speak for a while. The instructor in front of him, and the instructor he had known before, seemed to be like two people, making him feel strange.


    "Instructor, you also said that their elders stole your things, this matter has nothing to do with them, please let them go." Looking at the instructor day and night.


    The instructor is indifferent and seems to be hesitating.


    "Instructors, they are our only clues. Only by catching them can they lead the old thief of Han Jing. You won��t let this kid miss this opportunity? And we sacrificed so many people, this is absolutely Can''t just forget it," Yake said coldly.


    "Shut up! I am talking to the instructor." I looked at Yake late at night, and Akton was like a hail, although my heart was not convinced, but after all, I didn''t say anything.


    The instructor sighed: "Well, since you have already spoken, then that''s it."


    After that, the instructor walked up to the night and patted him on the shoulder: "Go, night, the years gone by, I have a lot to say to you."


    "Instructor..." The night and night were reddish, as if the instructor who had respected the admiration of all the soldiers of the Third Special Force at this moment was back.


    Hey!


    But the next second, the instructor''s fist was heavily bombarded on the belly of the night, a horrible and weird force, breaking the armor of the night and night, rushed into the body of the night and night.


    Day and night did not think that the instructor would shoot him. When the reaction came, he had already vomited blood and flew out. He slammed into a building and collapsed the building.


    "Looking up late!" Luo Wei, they are all shocked, and at the same time yelling at the instructor is shameless.


    ��Why?�� Staying up late supported the body from the ruins, still unbelievable to ask the instructors in the sky.


    The instructor said faintly: "In order to have a future for the crystal family, there are some things I have to do. You are the best soldier I have taught. Even if I am, I am not sure that I can completely suppress you, but I am completely ignoring you. I have to do it, so I can only temporarily grieve you."


    "You are no longer the instructor I know." The color of the night is flashing in the eyes of the night.


    "The world is changing, everyone is changing, you are the same, but you have not found it." The instructor said faintly: "Zach, Zagu, Hansen''s son and new president, ah I think I should call him Han Yufei more correctly and bring them back."


    I saw two metal geeks coming from the air. They all wore genetic armor and went straight to the top of the building.


    "I will also help." Yake snorted coldly and stayed up late, and Zach and Zagu rushed to the top of the building.


    Staying up late to resist the injury on the body, the body shape flashed again, it is necessary to break the space to stop Yake them, but see the figure in front of the flash, the instructor has come to him.


    "Instructor, please let me go. I won''t let you take anyone away today." I wiped out the blood from my mouth and watched the instructor say.


    "You are an excellent crystal warrior. There is no need to do this for those who do." The instructor did not let it go.


    Seeing that Yake is almost rushing to the top of the building, there is no time to say anything more and more, staying up late, and the body shape will break through the blockage of the instructors.


    The instructor''s body was slightly moving, and the punch stopped the night.


    "Instructor, I am sorry." The power of the night is blooming, and I want to forcibly break through the power of the instructor.


    However, when I was moved around the night, I was forced to retreat by the instructor��s self-defeating air. I stayed up all night and changed my direction several times. I couldn��t break through the instructor��s block.


    Even his tricks were only used in half, and he had to come back and come back again.


    Hey!


    In the middle of the night, the instructor punched the body, and the body took a few hundred meters to stop, and there was blood overflowing in the mouth.


    "You taught me. You will learn everything from me. Now that you have been hurt, you can''t do it with your life. Give up, go back with me, let us order The crystal family revived." The instructor said faintly.


    I didn��t talk to stay up all night, and rushed to the instructor again, but even if I let him rush over, it��s too late, and Yake and Zach and Zagu have already rushed to the top of the building.


    "You guys, **** guys, have sacrificed so many **** creatures, you all **** it." Yake flashed a murderous eye in his eyes, his eyes swept over the faces of the people, without first catching Xiaohua and Han Yufei, but instead slamming They clamored for them and seemed to want to kill them directly.


    Luo Wei and others are ugly, but they are all ready to fight, although they all know that they can''t be their opponents, but now they have no choice.


    Han Yufei also insisted on hurting and wanting to shoot, but they have not waited for them to shoot, but they saw a golden light flashing up, a golden leaf armor Bao, a small fist has already met Yake��s fist.


    boom!


    Under the confrontation of two horrible forces, Yak was exposed to the sorrowful color. His power was suddenly smashed and the body was involuntarily thrown away.


    Boa''s small face was full of suffocation, and his body shape had already flown into the air. The little fist slammed into the face of Yake.

 Chapter 1701： King of the Crystal

    "Impossible!" Yake''s face is unbelievable. He is the crystal family that embodies the armor of the genus, and the only creature that condenses the life-threatening armor and can stay in the shelter.


    Losing to staying up late is no problem. After all, staying up late is also a crystal family, or a member of the third special forces. It is not surprising to lose to such a presence.


    But in front of this Boa, as far as he knows, it should be Hansen''s pet beast soul, the power of a pet beast soul is even stronger than him, which makes him unbelievable.


    And the armor on Boa looked very much like a genetic armor.


    Boa volleyed, the small fist directly slammed into the face of Yake, his face full of anger, she is very clear about who is important to Hansen.


    Yake actually wanted to kill Luo Wei and let Boa be very angry.


    In the air, Yake was too late to dodge, raised his arms and crossed his arms, and blocked the small fists of Boa.


    But Boa��s little fist, like a heavy hammer, directly opened Yake��s arms, his fists slammed his head over his head, and sagged his helmet down. People also fell like a cannonball, and the slamming sound was broken into the ground and a deep hole was blasted.


    The angry Boa still wants to chase it again, but Zach and Zagu have already rushed to Ji Yunran, and they are going to **** the small flowers in her arms.


    Boa��s little body flashed, and in a moment he returned to Ji Yanran, punching one by one, blocking Zagu and Zach.


    when!


    Zach and Zagu��s physical strength is very high, and Biak is even taller. It is obviously also a crystal family that condenses the life-threatening armor, but their armor is still sunk by the fist of the fist.


    Yake''s gray face rushed out from the ground and rushed to Boa angrily.


    Boa is still very strong with one enemy, and the small fists are confronted with Yake. They are also the armor confrontation on the fist arm. They hardly put their armor on the pieces.


    They are all in a state of mind, and it is hard to believe that in addition to the instructors, there are such powerful creatures in the alliance universe.


    The instructor looked at it and frowned. The power of Boa obviously made him feel scrupulous.


    However, the golden leaf armor on Boa��s body was dark and bright, and it looked very unstable.


    Boa has not yet reached the level that can really condense the armor battle. After the last forced smashing of the armor to kill the snake witch, Boa has been weak for a long time.


    This time, I was not able to directly kill my opponent. I was delayed for such a long time, and it was still an enemy three. The situation is obviously not very second.


    Ji Yanran clearly saw Bo''s dilemma, handed the small flowers in his arms to Luo Wei, and took out the pair of crystal shoes that Hansen gave her from the bag and put it on his feet.


    "Crystal shoes, beg you to help us, save our family? We will thank you very much." Ji Yanran said to the crystal shoes.


    The crystal shoes are like the words of Ji Yunran. They jumped out of Ji Yanran and automatically set them on Ji��s feet.


    Suddenly, I saw crystal light, crystal shoes like a magical shoe, and instantly changed into a gorgeous crystal armor, covering Ji Yunran body.


    Without waiting for the record, the crystal armor has already pulled the body of Ji Yunran to vacate, and a beautiful leg seems to be a knife to kick Zach.


    Zach punched the beautiful legs of Ji Yanran, and the fists collided with the legs. Zach��s fist was suddenly opened by the crystal armor, and even the bones were cut off, and the blood suddenly burst out.


    "Ah!" Zach slammed his hand back, and Ji Yanran rushed into the battle circle, and teamed up with Boer to fight the three crystals.


    Originally, the three of them could hardly resist Boa''s offensive. Now they add another Ji Yunran. They are not opponents at all. The blood of the slain is falling into the sky, and there is a scream.


    All the members of the organization of God have been horrified and unable to speak at this time.


    Originally thought this was a bureau that led Han Jingzhi. The Han people and their creatures were not their main target, but who knows that after the battle really started, they found that the Korean family is more than a horrible, powerful creature, and let them It has even begun to feel weak and desperate.


    In particular, the three crystal clan of Yake and Zach and Zhagu, who admit that they have no opponents in the shelter, except for the crystal family, have collapsed by the blood of Boa and Ji��an, and they will support it. Can not live and be killed between the heavens and the earth.


    Of course, Ji Yanran is not fighting himself. In fact, her body is controlled by the crystal shoe. All the battles are controlled by crystal shoes, but only with the help of Ji Yanran''s body as a carrier.


    The instructor saw the armor of the crystal shoes, but his eyes suddenly widened, muttering to himself: "How can the East Emperor''s crystal shoes be here? Even for a weak human being?"


    The instructor suddenly got rid of the night and night, and he was going to go to Ji Yanran and Boa.


    "Instructor, is it your turn to leave now?" Stayed up late and caught up with the instructor and stopped him.


    "Night, I said, things here have nothing to do with you, you don''t make mistakes." The instructor frowned, his figure flashed continuously, but he was not able to get out of the night.


    The corners of my mouth are bleeding with blood, but my face is smiling. I laughed and said: "I will teach you everything, so just like you know me, I know everything about you. You can''t get rid of it. I."


    "Let''s leave, I don''t want to contaminate your blood with your hands." The instructor said coldly.


    "I have already said that I am their observer and will not let anyone move them." The night and body flashed, and the instructors were stopped again and again.


    "Do you think you really stopped me?" the instructor sighed.


    "I said it, just like you know me, I know you as well." Stayed up late.


    The instructor shook his head: "You know me, but you don''t know the time. Many things have changed in the years that have passed, such as..."


    As a result, the instructor suddenly burst into a terrible atmosphere, a pair of flame-like wings rising from his back, the flame instantly burned his body, into the instructor''s own armor.


    "Wings of the Southern Emperor? How is this possible? How can it be in your hands, and it is also integrated with your genetic warfare?" The face changed dramatically and lost his voice.


    "There are a lot of things you don''t know." The instructor said a faintly, pulling out a white metal knife.


    "Western Knife!" Staying up late has completely lost control of his expression, revealing a faint color.


    "The armed four emperors are armed with the genes, I have gotten the second, and they have perfectly integrated them with my own genetic armor. Within the shelter, no one can compete with me. In the face of absolute power gap, you There is no use for my understanding." The instructor held a white metal knife in one hand, and the flames burned in his body. He looked at the night and indifference and said: "Let it go, don''t force me to contaminate your blood."

 Chapter 1702： Return

    The day and night look staring at the instructor, but did not retreat: "Instructor, you teach me the ��responsibility, never retreat�� these eight words, I have not dared to forget for a moment.��


    The instructor''s eyes moved, but he immediately firmed up and said faintly: "Since you must do this, then don''t blame me for not thinking about the past."


    Saying, the white metal knife in the instructor''s hand did not see how his knife moved. He only heard a sigh of suffocation, and the body receded, and there was a deep visible bone scar on his chest.


    "This knife is my last tolerance." The instructor looked at the day and night.


    Staring at the white metal knife day and night, he said slowly: "The powerful Western King''s knife, the fast South Royal Wing, really deservedly deserved, is worthy of the genetic arm of Jinghuang."


    "I only used one force for that knife." The instructor said.


    Staying up late to look at the wound on my chest, calmly said: "If you are slashing with the next knife, I can''t escape, please leave my body here, a third special forces special soldier who has not completed the task, is not qualified. Return to the homeland."


    "You must be so stubborn?" The instructor was slightly annoyed.


    "This is my principle, and it is also the instructor who taught me." Stayed up late.


    "Okay, then I will teach you another sentence today. If you can''t do anything, you must know how to change." The instructor said that the Xihuang knife in his hand moved again, faster than the last time.


    However, this time, suddenly staying up late, it seems to be moving with Xiwangdao, and it seems to be ahead of the West King knife.


    It was a sullen sigh, and there was another scar on the body that stayed up late. It was just this scar, but it was lighter than the first flaw, and it was not as serious as the first scar.


    "It seems that you have learned a little bit for so many years." The instructor frowned slightly. Obviously, the effect of this knife did not meet his expectations. This knife is stronger than the first knife, but the effect is not as good as the first knife.


    I smiled late at night: "This is what I learned from Hansen. Although human beings have a lot of congenital physique and their life span is very short, their imagination and creativity are not inferior to our crystals, even It can be said that it is better. Many of the theories and techniques they have created are more interesting than the martial arts of our crystal family."


    "You are depraved!" The instructor snorted, the fire wing re-vibrated, and the West King knife in his hand moved again.


    The way of staying up late is changing, and there is the shadow of Hansen''s body, but it is not all. It just borrows some skills and theoretical things. In essence, it is the body that is good at staying up late.


    Staying up late to avoid the deadly attack again and again, but the gap is a bit too big, the wounds on the body have increased again and again, not long after the **** people, the whole body is red by their own blood.


    Instructors with two pieces of Kings armed, regardless of strength and speed are far above the night.


    Seeing that Gugia was killed by the Golden Retriever, all the patience of the instructor was gone, and the West King��s knife even smashed a few knives, which erupted an unimaginable horrible power.


    Staying up late for three knives, the body also had three more scars, the fourth knife can no longer hide in any case, was directly hit the chest.


    "End!" sighed in the heart of the night, knowing that under this knife, he could not be spared, only that the body would be directly opened by this knife.


    boom!


    Suddenly, a cold light came from above the starry sky, just hitting the Western King''s knife. The horrible beam of light blossomed like a sun on the Western King''s knife, causing the Western King''s knife and the instructor to tremble. The knife edge also deviated from the original trajectory, giving the time of the night and night.


    Staying up late, the body moved quickly, avoiding the Western Emperor''s knife, and was surprised at it. He looked up at the starry sky.


    The instructor also changed his face slightly. He glanced at the sky and saw a fast flight of black shadows. At the same time, the beams of light rushed toward the instructors.


    The Western Emperor''s knife in the hands of the instructor suddenly smashed the light beam, and saw a huge black crystal unicorn flying from the stars.


    Hansen finally rushed back to Luojiaxing. When he came back, he saw that he was about to be cut down by the night, and he started the weapon system of the Unicorn. He saved the night.


    Seeing that the man was able to directly smash the beam of the unicorn with a knife, Hansen��s heart was secretly stunned. The beam of the unicorn was not as powerful as the genetic armor, but it was not as flexible as the genetic armor. The human body only.


    The instructor saw another accident and no longer wanted to talk nonsense. He had to solve the battle as soon as possible, otherwise they would all be killed.


    The fire wing trembled, and the instructor instantly reached the unicorn celestial, and cut it down against the unicorn singer. He gave birth to a crack of three or four meters long on the back of the unicorn fairy.


    Hansen was shocked and had to take the unicorns back. After all, the unicorns are not flexible enough. Now the defensive power can''t stop the terrible attack of the man. If you open it again, I am afraid that it will be two or three knives. Was completely destroyed.


    "Han Sen!" The person who saw the inside of the unicorn was actually Hansen. The instructor looked cold and the singer of the singer slammed directly at him. It was more embarrassing than the one that had just been a unicorn.


    Han Sen''s face changed, he wanted to sneak away, and his current physical fitness could not catch such a terrible attack.


    But when he waited for some action, the glove on his right hand was turned into armor to cover his whole body, and at the same time brought a force to meet the Western King knife.


    boom!


    The fist and the knife smashed, causing a huge power explosion in the sky. It was even more terrifying than the hydrogen bomb explosion. The impact made the whole land seem like a sea. It set off a wave of waves, and the city was in the middle of the waves. Turned into ruins.


    Hansen��s body retreats in the air for several kilometers, and then he unloads the strength of his body to stabilize his body shape, and his heart is even more surprised.


    The strength of this glove is very clear. He used the strength of the glove, and he was so hard that he flew out of it. The blood in his chest was uncomfortable, but the other side was still moving, and the power of terror could not be imagined.


    Han Sen knows that the Xihuangdao and the South Huangyi in the hands of the instructors are the same level of things as the gloves. In addition, the physical quality of the instructors is much stronger than that of Hansen, and the strength of the gloves is naturally unworthy.


    "North Emperor Gloves, I did not expect the genetics of the Four Emperors of the Crystals to exist in the world, and they are gathered here. It is best. When I merge the North Emperor Gloves and the Emperor Crystal Shoes, the chance to go out is even greater. "The instructor stared at Hansen''s jade armor, flashing a fascinating color.


    The fire wing re-vibrates, and if the knife stuns straight through the sky, it seems that the instructor has completely killed the heart, and he can''t take care of it. He must directly kill Hansen and win the North Emperor''s Gloves.


    Han Sen''s eyes are like water, and the genetic language has been run to the extreme, so that his breath will be as close as possible to the body''s armor, and at the same time step out.

 Chapter 1703： Heart surgery

    Hey!


    Hansen used the method of the sacred body, originally thought to be able to avoid the instructor''s knife, but the result was solidly smashed, the body fell like a meteor, and the ruins of the earth gave a big pit.


    "How could it not be avoided?" Hansen was puzzled. He clearly saw that he should have escaped the knife.


    "Don''t look at his knife and look at his eyes." Shouted at Hansen late at night.


    "Look at his eyes? See what his eyes are doing?" Hansen didn''t know what it meant to stay up late, but there was no time for Hansen to think about it. The instructor''s knife had already been cut.


    Although Hansen really wants to listen to the night, he doesn''t want to see the instructor''s knife, but this can''t be done. The other person cuts you with a knife. How can you not go to see his knife? If you don��t look at it, don��t you want to be hacked directly?


    Hey!


    Hansen was smashed out again, even if there were gloves to protect the armor, it was still smashed by blood, and the five internal organs of the chest were shocked like broken, uncomfortable, and the armor was not split. However, it was also scooped up with a shallow mark.


    "Don''t look at his knife, look at his eyes." The night was very heavy, sitting in the distance and shouting to Hansen again.


    "Big brother, you are so clear, why don''t you look at his knife to see his eyes, the courtier can''t really do it!" Hansen said with a depressed voice, seeing the instructor once again, not convinced Use the hole and the celestial technique again, and want to avoid the instructor''s knife.


    However, the tragedy is still going on. I only learned a part of Hansen��s skills, staying up late, and I was able to avoid the instructors�� so many attacks. Now Hansen has come by himself. In the case of wearing gloves and armor, the strength and speed are more than that of day and night. Strong, but Han Sen actually could not escape the attack of the instructor, and was once again flung out.


    The gloves and armor are very strong, but the Xihuangdao and the South Emperor''s Wing are equally unsuccessful, and they are hit hard and the body is not hurt.


    "The hand is the eye of the heart, the eye is the beginning of the hand, you can see through his eyes before you can see the knife in his hand. This is the secret skill of the instructor. If you can''t understand his eyes, then there is only one dead path. It��s impossible to stop even a knife.�� Said the night while dealing with his own injuries.


    "What the **** is that? I didn''t understand a single sentence." Hansen shouted.


    At the same time, the instructor smashed the middle of Hansen, but he also said coldly: "Night, you are too naive. When I taught you three months of mental surgery, you can barely understand your eyes. Now even if you tell him all, Do you think he can read it?"


    "Do not try and know how to do it." Stayed up late and said with a smile.


    In fact, he also knows that it is too reluctant, and it is almost impossible for Hansen to understand the instructor''s eyes in such a short period of time.


    But now there is no other choice. If Hansen can''t understand it, then there is only one dead end.


    Hansen found that he couldn��t stop the instructor��s knife. He could only squint his eyes and stare at the instructor��s eyes, deliberately not looking at his knife.


    The instructor''s eyes are very good-looking, and the eyebrows are beautiful, which is considered to be the eyes of a beautiful man, but Hansen did not see any place worth seeing.


    And Hansen is even worse than it was just now. At least he was able to barely choose how to lick the knife. Now he doesn��t even know when the knife is on his body.


    Hey!


    Hansen fell into the ruins of a building. After climbing out from it, he couldn��t help but scream: "Dude, you are not playing with me? I see a fart in his eyes?"


    "You must learn to look at his eyes, otherwise there is only one dead road." Staying up late is sure.


    Hansen had to rush out and fight again. The armor on his armor was staggered. The original very beautiful armor was broken some time ago. If you go on like this, it will not take long. I am afraid that this armor will be worn. It is.


    Hansen''s body suffered a lot of shocks, and he always vomited blood, and the injury was even worse than the armor.


    "Instructor, save me!" There was a voice from Yak, and I saw that Ike was bruised and bruised, and my arm was cut off. I was running away.


    The instructor hesitated, looked at Hansen, or rushed to Hansen again.


    In the view of the instructor, the North Emperor Gloves is much more important than Biak. Although there are crystal shoes on Ji Yanran, it is obvious that she only relies on the strength of the crystal shoes to fight. It is not like Hansen��s ability to control the Jinghuang armed battle. There is almost no threat to the instructor, only Hansen has to be solved, and it is easy to clean up.


    "Ah!" Yake screamed and was directly bombarded by Boa, and he could not die any more.


    However, the armor on Boa''s body was also broken at the same time. It was not broken, but her strength could not support it. Although she ate a lot of exotic fruits, it was unfortunate that the energy was not enough to make her completely change.


    Ji Yanran hugged the armor broken, the body into the weak state of the treasure, but the legs still automatically fight Zach and Zagu, although still able to take advantage of a little cheap, but it is difficult to quickly solve them.


    To the side of the little angel, and the Golden Retriever teamed up to kill Rudy.


    The people who God has organized are now only three Zakzagu and instructors.


    The golden retriever and the little angel originally wanted to help Hansen, but Hansen shouted loudly and let them go to help Ji Jiran.


    Although their strength is good, they have not yet grown up, and they have not condensed their own genetic armor. The strength is much worse than that of the instructor. Come and help, I am afraid that the instructor will kill him.


    "No... no... still..." Hansen tried to see the instructor''s eyes again and again, but it was completely useless. He didn''t know what the instructor''s eyes were.


    He can judge the opponent''s part of the attack by his opponent''s eyes. This is not difficult for Hansen, but the instructor does not act like that.


    The instructor''s eyes barely drifted. Even if he looked at Hansen''s body, his knife attacked the position completely differently, which made Hansen very depressed.


    The psychological judgment he is best at seems to be completely useless to the instructor.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s armor on the chest was finally unable to support him. He was split by the Western Emperor��s knife and almost opened the flesh and bones on his chest.


    Hansen hit the ground and struggled. He almost didn''t get up. His injury was already very serious. If there were no gloves and armor to support him, he would have no fighting power just now.


    The instructor''s eyes were hot, and the Western Emperor''s knife in his hand stabbed him without hesitation. He had to directly Hansen''s life and then plundered the North Emperor''s Gloves.


    Hansen struggled to bite his teeth and wanted to summon the destiny tower to block the first gear.


    Suddenly, a horrible force rises up in the sky and falls on Hansen like a glare.

 Chapter 1704： Unstoppable knife

    The crystal armor originally attached to Ji Yanran actually disintegrated, and once again turned into a crystal shoe, and flew toward Hansen.


    Losing the power of the crystal shoes, Ji Yanran suddenly fell from the air, her own power did not reach the level of being able to participate in this battle.


    Zach saw the crystal shoes leaving, and quickly came to the ground, to kill Ji Jiran.


    The golden hair roared, and the body suddenly rose and became a warship-sized behemoth. It hardly blocked Zach��s blow and saved Ji Yanran and Boa.


    However, the golden armor''s armor and body were pierced through a big hole, but after its body was huge, this injury did not have much impact on it, just let it scream, and Ji Yanran also held Boa. Safely meet with Luo Wei.


    Lost Ji Guran wearing crystal shoes, the little angel and the golden retriever fell into a disadvantage when facing Zach and Zachton, but they had been injured by Ji Yanran and Boa, otherwise the situation of the little angel and the golden retriever It will only be more difficult.


    The pair of crystal shoes fell on Hansen''s body and was directly worn on Hansen''s feet. Almost at the same time, the glove armor covered with Hansen''s body also shrank back and re-appeared as a glove.


    boom!


    The instructor stabbed it down and stabbed the earth with a deep hole that didn''t know how deep it was, as if the entire planet had been pierced, but Hansen''s people were not there.


    Crystal shoes poured out a powerful force, and Hansen��s body was pulled out, which made him avoid the difficulty of being pierced.


    "How can this happen?" The instructor gave a slight glimpse, and some looked at the pair of crystal shoes on Hansen''s feet.


    The Jinghuang armed forces are not the same, not the average person can control, and once the owner is identified, unless the owner dies, there is basically no possibility of rebellion.


    Therefore, the instructor did not solve the problem first, because he did not think that the crystal shoes would be used for Hansen in the case of Ji Yunran.


    He didn''t kill the critics first, but also worried that the crystal shoes would choose others as the masters after losing the masters, especially Hansen. They already have the North Emperor''s gloves, and it is not impossible to be recognized by the crystal shoes.


    It is a pity that the instructor did not think that the person who followed the crystal shoes from the beginning was Hansen, not Ji Yunran.


    When Hansen was afraid that he was not at home, his family would be in danger, so he would leave the crystal shoes in Ji Yanran. The crystal shoes did help a lot and saved the Korean family in distress.


    However, the crystal shoes never surrendered to Ji Yanran. After feeling the crisis of Hansen, he immediately returned to Hansen and directly put it on his feet.


    Although Hansen doesn''t like to wear these pair of crystal shoes, he can''t take care of it so much. It is serious to defeat the enemy first.


    It��s just that the crystal shoes are in Hansen��s body, and they are not in the form of crystal armor. They are still the appearance of a pair of crystal shoes, and the gloves also maintain the appearance of the hand guards, and they are not turned into armor.


    "Even if you have crystal shoes and gloves at the same time, it''s useless. The gap in strength is still there." The instructor said indifferently, and again slashed his knife toward Hansen.


    The general wings of the flames tore the void, so that the instructor and the Xihuang knife instantly came to Hansen.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, only feeling the strength of the feet, and Hansen��s body almost exited several kilometers like a teleport. The speed of Hansen was somewhat unresponsive.


    The speed at which the crystal shoes can provide him on his feet is significantly stronger than when the gloves are made into armor, and much stronger than when the shoes are turned into crystal armor.


    However, this speed is still being chased by the instructor. The speed brought by the firefighter behind the instructor is not slower than the crystal shoes.


    Seeing that the knife was nearby, Han Sen��s eyes were as calm as water, and he punched the West King��s knife.


    He now has crystal shoes on his feet, gloves on his right hand, but nothing on his body. Although there is a set of genetic armor in the soul sea, but these two things are on him, he can''t wear the gene at all. Battle armor.


    And even if put on, it is estimated that the defensive power of the Western weapon is also limited.


    Now Hansen can only expect his fist to smash the Chinese and Western knives, otherwise he will be finished and his body will be split directly into two.


    Before this, Hansen had failed and did not know how many times. He couldn''t stop the instructor''s knife. Even the dodge could not be avoided. Now there is no armor, this is the last chance.


    The instructor''s face is cold. He doesn''t think that Hansen can block his knife. Just like the many failures in the past, he thinks that this knife can also hit Hansen.


    The difference is that Hansen''s body is now protected by armor. He can directly kill Hansen and take back crystal shoes and gloves.


    Day and night and others are also watching Han Sen nervously. Staying up late and Han Yufei are very clear. If Hansen can''t stop the knife at this time, then there is really only one dead end.


    "Look at his eyes... look at his eyes..." yelling at night, although I know I��m afraid it��s useless.


    The eye-eye technique is a technique that can only be said to be unspeakable. When he followed the instructor to learn the eye-eye technique, the instructor used the eye-eye technique to train him all the time. In the embarrassment of the times, he let the night and night catch the feeling. The instructor''s mindfulness.


    At that time, the instructor deliberately taught him, did not really hurt him, and the speed of using the eye surgery is also very slow, even so, staying up late for more than two months to really understand the heart, even if this has been called a genius by the instructor.


    Now Han Sen is facing actual combat and life threats. The time is so short. The possibility of being able to understand the eye surgery is too low.


    The knife and the fist hit each other in an instant, but the handle of the Western Emperor Knife flashed past Hansen��s fist like a phantom, and was not picked up by Hansen��s fist, with a powerless force to Hansen��s chest.


    "No block!" The face changed.


    "It''s over!" Han Yufei is even more tragic.


    As for Ji Ruran and Luo Wei, their eyesight is not enough to see the current situation, and they do not know the dangerous situation of Hansen.


    "It''s over!" The instructor could feel the touch of the knife cutting the flesh and flesh and blood, and there was a fascination in his eyes.


    Since then, he has been able to get all the Kings of the Kings, as long as they can all be integrated, he is more likely to survive outside.


    Seeing that the flesh and blood on Hansen''s chest was blooming under the blade, the instructor''s eyes were blazing, and the strength of his hand was strengthened. He wanted to kill Hansen with a knife and never give him any chance.

 Chapter 1705： Dont need to understand

    The sound of the blade separating the flesh has an indescribable sound, watching the blood ooze out along the blade that cut into the flesh, and the instructor has already excited to the extreme.


    Hey!


    Suddenly, like a basin of ice water, a fist slammed on the instructor��s face, smashing the mask of the flame into half, and the instructor��s body was twisted and twisted in the air. I slammed into the ruins.


    Standing up from the ruins, the instructor looked incredulously at Hansen, who still kept a punch in the sky. He couldn''t believe it. He even smashed Hansen''s punch and even the mask was broken.


    Staying up late and others are also a surprise and unbelievable, I can''t believe that there will be such a change.


    "I don''t understand what kind of broken eyes, but I don''t have to understand." Hansen licked his lips and stared at the instructor with a burning gaze.


    The instructor did not say a word, and the knife was pulled over again. It was like a knife of autumn wind, and he had already reached Hansen in an instant.


    Hey!


    At the moment when Knife was on Hansen''s body, Hansen''s right fist once again slammed on the face of the instructor, twisting the face of the instructor again, and the man flew out.


    "How is this possible?" The instructor squinted, his face could not believe, and the pupils shrank to the extreme.


    "It doesn''t matter how hard your skills are. I will be faster than you. Before you kill me, I will kill you first." Hansen said, the crystal shoes under his feet erupted like an ejector. Pushing Hansen''s figure, he immediately came to the instructor.


    "It is impossible to have such a thing!" The instructor did not believe in the knife again.


    But the result is still the same. His knife has just touched Hansen''s body, but he has already been shot out by Hansen''s fist.


    Hansen really can''t stop flashing and can''t understand the instructor''s mind, but those don''t matter, he only needs to be faster than the instructor.


    Before putting on the crystal shoes, Hansen did not have the capital faster than the instructor, but now it is different. The pure crystal shoe state brings him the speed that is not inferior to the instructor, so that he has a faster capital than the instructor. .


    And the glove with pure glove status can give him the strength of his right hand and the speed of punching, and it is obviously much stronger than when he was in the armor state. This is also one of Hansen''s capital.


    The most important point is that Hansen is good at predicting and arranging. When he doesn''t need to care about the instructor''s knife, he can do it faster than the instructor, even after the first move.


    Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!


    The sound of the fist and the armor collided with the ear. Hansen��s fist slammed on the instructor again and again, and the armor of the instructor was broken.


    Before, it was like a beautiful and beautiful instructor. At this time, it was already covered with blood. The blood in the mouth kept overflowing, and the face was red and swollen. It was no longer the previous elegance.


    The instructor repeatedly did not believe in the evil knife, but again and again Hansen''s fist flew, his knife can only smash Hansen''s flesh, can not really hit Hansen.


    Even if the instructor can be quicker than Hansen, he can kill Hansen directly, but he doesn''t even have it once. Every time he is first shot by Hansen.


    The night-night people are all looking at it. He has never seen someone crack their minds. It seems to be a life-threatening thing, but every time they can take the lead, there is no exception, it is simply unimaginable.


    boom!


    After continuous bombardment, the genetic armor of the instructor could not withstand the collapse of the blockbuster, and the man was shot into the ground by Hansen, like a meteorite, and the ground was pulled out of a huge round pit.


    "Impossible... I can''t lose... How could I lose to a human..." The instructor struggled to get up and fight again.


    Hansen has already descended from the sky, his fists slammed on his head and directly plunged his head into the stone ground.


    Blood splattered from the crater, and the instructor��s hand holding the knife was also loose. The West Emperor��s knife fell to the ground and slipped out from the side, causing a series of clanging sounds.


    Hansen also wanted to continue the attack, but suddenly saw the flames of the instructors appear to be exploding.


    "Han Sen, I will be back soon." After the explosion, the instructor''s figure has disappeared, and only one voice echoed in the air.


    Hansen unfolds the hole in the tunnel and wants to search for the position of the instructor. Such a terrible person, since he has become an enemy, must be riddled with roots and must not let him run away.


    It was soon discovered that the instructor had rushed out of the atmosphere into space and was still rushing.


    Hansen was about to chase it out, but when he saw the little angel and the golden retriever being hit hard, he couldn''t support it. Then he looked at the speed of the instructor. The possibility of catching up with him was too low. He had to fly to Zach.


    boom!


    A fist hitting Zach''s head, the gloved right fist directly bombed Zach''s metal head wearing a helmet, and Zach''s headless body suddenly fell from the air and fell heavily on the ground.


    Zagu wants to escape, but the speed is much slower than Hansen wearing a crystal shoe. In the blink of an eye, Hansen catches up and punches through the chest.


    Except for the instructor''s escape, all the people who God organized were annihilated, but Hansen was not happy, and could not kill the instructor. That was the greatest scourge.


    His eyes fell on the white metal knife left by the instructor, Hansen reached out and sucked, and the white metal knife suddenly reached his hand.


    This knife left a deep impression on him, not inferior to Hansen''s gloves, and it should be a very precious treasure.


    Hansen didn''t know the origin of these things. Naturally, he didn''t know that the knife was the same as the gloves and crystal shoes.


    Even if he didn''t know the origin of the knife, Han Sen also saw the importance of the knife for the instructor, and he gleefully closed the knife.


    The crystal shoes disintegrated automatically, and they got out of Hansen''s feet. The gloves also got out of Hansen''s palm, and Hansen was surprised.


    Gloves and shoes have the ability to move autonomously, but it''s a little scary to watch a bone-like glove floating in the air.


    The battlefield did not have to be cleaned up. The nearby cities were basically finished. They could not find a complete room.


    Ji Yanran directly contacted a large spaceship and came to be their residence.


    Fortunately, there was no death. Everyone was just injured. Han Yufei recovered his original identity and recognized them. Luo Yu saw Han Yufei, biting his lip and saying nothing, reaching out to grasp Han Yufei��s ear and directly broke into a separate The room, and soon there was a terrible sound.


    Hansen couldn''t help but shudder, but when he saw zero, it was a slight glimpse because he thought of one thing.


    Zero can be transferred to the shelter from the beginning, no matter where he is at the shelter, zero can be directly transmitted to him.


    Hansen had been unable to determine why this was the case, but Hansen suddenly understood it.

 Chapter 1706： Same tattoo

    When Hansen saw the nine-life blood cat pattern on the zero back, he thought it was just a mark of blood-threatening. Now Hansen thought that the pattern on the zero back seemed to be similar to the tattoo on his back.


    Plus zero can be used in various shelters without problems, not like the average person is restricted and excluded by the shelter, nor does she see her promotion.


    Hansen now wants to come. If the nine-life blood cat pattern on the zero back is the same as his, then all the problems will be solved.


    The old cat said that there are nine blood-stained cat blood vessels that will not be excluded in any one of the shelters, which explains why zero can enter and exit shelters without promotion.


    There is also the reason why no matter where it is when it comes out, as long as she transmits it again, she will come to Hansen, which completely violates the rules of the shelter.


    This is similar to Hansen''s situation. When he was sent in, he also appeared next to the old cat.


    If the tattoo on the zero back is the same as his, then there is a certain strange connection between the two, more likely it is the same source, it is not surprising that zero will be sent to him.


    Hansen thinks more and more likely, because Hansen just took a quick glance and passed it for so many years. Now Hansen has not remembered the details of the nine-life blood cat pattern on the zero back. I don��t know. Not exactly the same as his back.


    Hansen looked at the zero that was dealing with the wound for him. He thought: "I am so big, I can''t say let her take off her clothes and show it to me?"


    Hansen thought for a while, and did not think of any excuses. He could look at the pattern on the zero back.


    "Zero, you seem to have not bought new clothes for a long time? I will buy you some new clothes when I have time." Han Sen saw the clothes worn on the body, and suddenly he flashed, just let the zero wear a halter. He can see the nine-life blood cat pattern on the zero back.


    "No, enough to wear." Zero said quietly.


    "Yes, I want, such a beautiful girl, of course, I want to dress up beautifully, otherwise people think that I am too abusing you. You don''t care about it, just give it to me." Hansen said in a breath. End, do not give zero rejection opportunities.


    Zero did not say anything, and went out after handling Hansen��s injury.


    Hansen was lying on the sofa, opened Skynet, strolled around the virtual store on Skynet, and bought a few pieces of clothes.


    The other pieces are used to hide people''s eyes. Only the one-piece dress with a big back is Hansen''s real purpose.


    Of course, he will not be so stupid, they all buy a halter dress, so it is too obvious, or bought a few different styles, and turn back to try slowly.


    After two days, Hansen��s clothes were delivered back by the brain-controlled drone. Hansen received the clothes, called the zeros, and flickered a few words. It��s very easy to let the zeros obey one. Give it a try.


    Finally, it was finally the turn of the big backless dress. After wearing it, Hansen looked a little bit.


    Although the appearance of zero has not changed a lot in the past years, it seems to have matured a lot. It really looks like a big girl. It��s really beautiful to put on this dress, so Hansen can��t help but secretly Marvel.


    Let the zero turn two laps, Han Sen stared at the back of the zero, and also secretly photographed it, and later slowly compare the research.


    However, only a glance, Han Sen has already determined that the nine-life blood cat pattern on the zero back is exactly the same as his, and there is no difference, not only the appearance, but also the color and mood. It looks exactly the same, like copying it out.


    "Sure enough, if the pattern on the zero back is the same nine life blood cat pendant, then everything is explained. But why is there a tattoo like this? There is another identical pendant? Blood There are two sacred objects of the life religion. What is the origin of zero? Human, Shura, or something else?" After discovering this secret, Hansen��s thoughts were a bit confusing.


    Originally, Hansen believed that zero may be the human being using the genetic fluid in the tomb of the Shura, but there is still this possibility, but this tattoo has many problems.


    When Hansen was promoted to God, he merged the nine-life blood cat pendant. Then, when is the zero pendant, her previous body is not very strong. Why can she integrate so early?


    "Dear, what do you want to eat tonight? Look at the fact that you are a wounded person. Today I personally cook." Ji Yanran pushed the door in and saw the scene in front of him, suddenly widened his eyes.


    Now Hansen is sitting on the sofa, his eyes are staring at zero, and because of Han Han��s request, he stands in front of Hansen and faces him with his back.


    Now wearing the big halter dress, the entire white back is exposed to Hansen.


    Han Sen was trying to answer Ji Yanran, seeing Ji Yanran''s face, suddenly realized what he had, and quickly regained his gaze and said: "I bought a few pieces of clothing, let me help to see which one is better."


    "Zero, is this the clothes you bought?" Ji Yanran bit his lip, ignored Hansen, and turned to zero.


    "Han Sen bought it for me, let me try to show it to him." Zero will not lie, and the emotional intelligence is too low, I don''t know what happened, and replied truthfully.


    Ji Yanran suddenly picked up and looked at Han Sen. The murder in his eyes was even more terrible than the demon in hell. He walked toward Hansen step by step.


    "Wife... you listen to me... things are not what you think... this is a misunderstanding..." Hansen quickly wanted to explain.


    Ji Yanran went to Hansen and smiled at Hansen. Hansen felt that the smile was even more terrible than when he faced the instructor.


    "I like to change clothes, is it? Come back, I will change it to you." Ji Yanran said to Hansen, but the smile made Han Sen a little hairy.


    "Wife, we go to the mall, buy the most expensive, you wear it to me." Hansen said quickly.


    "What do you want to waste, come in." Ji Yanran grabbed Hansen''s ear and grabbed Hansen into the room where they lived. It didn''t take long for the screams to come out.


    Hansen finally explained it clearly and finally escaped the claws.


    After eating at night, Hansen saw sitting around the observation deck day and night, then walked over and sat around the night and said: "This matter is related to the life and death of all of us. Should you tell me something? what?"


    Staying up late is more serious than Hansen, sitting on the sofa, holding a cup of hot tea in his hand, watching the starry sky outside: "The man is the instructor of our third special forces, all members of the third special forces, It was his training, including me..."


    The tone of staying up late is as usual, still so faint, people feel very comfortable, but what he said next, but Han Sen was very surprised.

 Chapter 1707： outside world

    After all, staying up late is only a soldier. It is not a high-level student. What he knows is the history of the crystal family. It is probably also seen from the history books.


    The history of the crystal family that is known all day and night begins with the shelter.


    In order to avoid the war, the entire race entered the world of shelters. After many years, it formed a highly developed civilization.


    So many strong people want to reopen the shelters and return to the shelters. In the end, they succeeded, but the ensuing, but devastating blows, even the major disasters occurred in the shelters, making The entire crystal civilization was destroyed and almost completely history.


    As for what happened in the disaster, staying up late is not very clear. When he was affected by power, he fell asleep in the genetic fluid until he was awakened by Hansen.


    Staying up late only remembers the horrible power fluctuations at the beginning. For a strong person like him, it is also like the end of the world, so that he has no resistance at all, and he directly stuns the past.


    Looking at it now, the crystal civilization has almost been destroyed in that disaster, and the rest is just some broken ruins.


    Han Sen listened to his heart, and said that the civilization of the crystal family was highly developed at the beginning, and it was much more developed than the current human beings.


    Their evolution is much higher than that of human beings. Strong people like the night and night are only soldiers in that era. Although they are special soldiers, they are not top powers.


    There are four real elites of the crystal family. They are called the four emperors in the southeast and northwest. In addition to the emperor, the other three emperors strongly advocate reopening the shelter to go out and return to the place where the crystal family lived. Recapture their homeland.


    Perhaps it is because leaving the world for too long, I have long been unaware of the horror of the world, or the development of these years, so that their self-confidence is too bloated, and the final ending Hansen already knows.


    The human race is one of the branches of the crystal family. It is said that the good point is a branch. To say that it is hard to hear is actually a test article produced by the crystal family using some of its own genes and some other biological genes.


    Many of these guinea pigs have been put into the ground floor of the shelter, allowing them to evolve in the shelter, hoping to produce a stronger race and help the squad to return to their homeland.


    Later, there were indeed many branch races with crystal genes, and some strong people were sent out to shelters. As a result, no one was able to go out alive and survive. Those who could survive outside for more than a month did not.


    Staying up late to remember, there is a special place to pay homage to the strong and store their genetic armor, but after the crystal family experienced the catastrophe, most of the crystal civilization was destroyed, and the place is now no longer Know where it is.


    Hansen probably guessed that the place that stayed up late was probably the Hall of the Spirit.


    "At that time, what strong humans did we humans die in?" Hansen asked.


    Staying up late and said: "In fact, those creatures have the genes of our crystal family, but the other genes are slightly different, so each creature has a certain difference, there is no absolute same, as far as I know, it was called at that time. The human creature, before the disaster, has not yet evolved into the alliance universe, so you humans should be the people that he promoted to the alliance universe after the disaster.


    "There is only one creature? How can he breed?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "So, although your name is human, there must be genes of other races in your body, but your body still maintains a high degree of similarity to the crystal family. Another part of the gene is likely to be other ethnic branch races. Said late at night.


    Hansen asked some other questions about staying up late. The most worrying thing for Hansen was that because after the opening of the shelter, the shelter was always open. Once the creatures condensed the genetic armor, they would be Send it directly outside the shelter.


    Except for the crystal people who are already in the shelter, other creatures are no exception.


    It is impossible to close the shelter now. What can be done before it can be closed. Only the existence of the four emperors will know that they do not know how to close.


    ��What kind of world is it outside?�� Hansen has been very curious about this issue.


    Staying up late and smiling: "Where do I know, I am only a soldier after all, and even if it is a high-level cadre, I am afraid I will not understand the outside world, otherwise there will be no such decision-making mistakes, and the crystal family will almost completely become extinct. The time for the Clan to hide in the shelter is too long, and she has no knowledge of the outside."


    Hansen thinks about it too. After chatting with the day and night, he went to his father, Han Yufei, and he probably said the situation now, so that he should not condense his life.


    In the past, so many horrible powerhouses have died outside, and it is too risky to go out.


    However, cultivation still has to continue. Hansen not only does not dare to stop, but is more diligent in cultivation.


    Now the shelter is open, although staying up late says that the outside creatures should not get in, but if you can''t get in, how is the crystal family destroyed?


    Therefore, Hansen did not feel safe because he was in the shelter, and he worked harder and harder. If the shelters really changed afterwards, only strength is the best guarantee.


    And Han Sen is very suspicious of the fact that the outside creatures can''t get in. If the outside creature can''t get in, how did the nine blood cats come in? Why is the blood of the nine blood-sucking cats so many privileged in the shelter?


    The instructor has never appeared again. In addition to the practice, Hansen usually confirms with the day and night. The martial arts of the crystal family are really powerful, especially the heart-eye technique. It took Hansen more than a month to finally see the clue.


    The next time you talk to the instructor, you don''t need to take risks with your life. You can confront his heart and mind.


    However, the instructors have never appeared again. I don��t know if I dare not come back because of the great strength, or what conspiracy is brewing.


    At the time of the break, Hansen took the handle of the Western King''s knife in research.


    This thing, like gloves and crystal shoes, is the genetic weapon of the strongest of the crystal family.


    Hansen specifically asked about staying up late, where is the difference between genetic and genetic armor.


    Staying up late, but also can not say clearly, only said that each of the crystal armor can be condensed, but can be condensed with genetically armed, but only four emperors.


    Gloves and crystal shoes seem to have their own will, like a living life, but this Western King knife is like a dead object, let Hansen hold it, can not feel its will, but also stimulate Not its power.


    After Hansen and the study of the day and night, he believed that the Xihuangdao was forced to merge by a special method, so it would become what it is now.


    Han Sen was idle, running "Blood and Blood" and dripping his own blood on the top of the Western King''s knife.


    The true blood gene nucleus has been transformed into a part of his body, and even can be said to be his blood. Now Hansen��s blood can be called real blood, and its effectiveness is not weaker than the true blood gene itself. With Hansen The body grows and will be stronger in the future.

 Chapter 1708： Old cat again

    A little blood dripped on the metal knife surface of the Xihuang knife. The blood condensed and did not scatter. It was stained on the surface of the knife, but it was not able to be immersed in it.


    "I don''t believe it doesn''t work." Han Sen stunned his heart, cut his wrist, and dripped some real blood on it. He used a touch of his hand to dye the entire knife face into red.


    However, there is still no good effect. Hansen can only helplessly put the Xihuang knife aside. I hope that the blood will have a little effect.


    As long as there is a little hope, Hansen is not willing to give up. After all, this is one of the four genetic arms of the four kings of the Crystal family. It is impossible to find the fifth piece of the whole crystal family.


    And according to the day and night, the so-called qualifiers of the crystal family are also the creatures that bind the genetics as the standard and can condense the genetic armor. In the case of the crystal family, they are only basic. What they want to cultivate is the ability to agglomerate genes. Armed qualifiers are a powerful presence that can really help the Clan to regain its homeland.


    But when it comes to the difference between genetic and genetic armor, it is not clear whether it is staying up all night. Can you unite the genetics? Physical fitness is only a very unreliable standard. If the physical quality reaches a certain level, it will certainly be able to condense. Armed with genetics.


    The Eastern Emperor among the four emperors, when he was young, his physical fitness was not outstanding. He could only be regarded as the standard of the general crystal people, but he also embolded the genetic arms.


    Therefore, another task of the crystal observers is to observe the process of growth of each organism, and to find out the inevitable conditions for the armed genes.


    It is a pity that the crystal family has not really observed the qualified person, and it has already been annihilated. As for whether there are any qualified people later, I am afraid that the surviving crystal family do not know.


    Hansen practiced the "Genetic Story" and other exercises every day, and his physical quality improved rapidly. He can be described by leaps and bounds. Every day, there are new changes, and the physical quality is a hundredfold increase.


    Even so, it takes a long time to restore to the level of the demigod.


    Once again, he was transferred to the shelter, and Hansen��s position was still within the shelter of the outing, and the evil emperor was still inside.


    Although the nine blood-blooded cats said that their blood is not rejected at any level of the shelter, but there is no transmission channel and marking, Hansen can not go anywhere, or only within the fourth shelter.


    Hansen worried that the instructor would come at any time, so he did not dare to stay in the shelter, and chatted with the evil emperor. The evil emperor asked Hansen to take his recently drawn manuscript and help him continue to upload.


    The days of the past are as dull as water. Since the war, the instructors and the gods seem to have completely disappeared. There is no news and action organized by God. Even the investigations can''t find their clues.


    Now Hansen is a legendary figure in the league, that is, Hansen does not have such a fame and fortune, otherwise it is not difficult to master the entire alliance.


    Even if he didn''t do it deliberately, Hansen''s influence in the alliance is still spreading rapidly. First of all, Ji Jia, who has developed rapidly in the league, has encountered few obstacles, although it is partly because of Ji''s own network. And the strength is very good, but the real decisive role is Hansen''s influence.


    In the election of the heads of state in the next world, Ji Ruozhen re-elected and returned to the position of head of the league.


    Some families who have had an intersection with Hansen have benefited more or less, and have been given rapid development opportunities. Although Hansen did not intervene in the alliance government, his influence in the coalition government is unparalleled. Unimaginable, even if it is called the king of innocence.


    It''s just that this doesn''t make much sense for Hansen. Even if he rules the entire league, it doesn''t make sense to him.


    Even the powerful civilization of the Lianzu is also said to be extinct. Today''s human beings are even more vulnerable. Although the instructor is an enemy, some of his words are correct.


    Time passed quietly. In the twinkling of an eye, Xiaohua was already three years old. Hansen wanted to send him to kindergarten, but he was afraid to leave his own protection. God organized to start with Xiaohua, so he hesitated and did not send it out.


    After the family discussed it, they decided to let Xiaohua be in an ordinary kindergarten on Luojiaxing. Hansen could protect him nearby, and he would not let Xiaohua miss the opportunity to enter human society.


    Almost half of today''s Luojiaxing has been bought by Hansen. The kindergarten where the small flowers go is almost on the other side of the planet. Fortunately, the speed of the current aircraft is very fast, and it will not waste much time.


    Staying up late and volunteering, picking up and dropping flowers to school every day, more diligent than Hansen and Ji Yanran.


    He said that Xiaohua''s physique is very special, and it is likely to have the chance to become a qualified person. It is more likely than Hansen, so he has made Xiaohua his main observer.


    This is to make Hansen feel relieved, even if the instructor really catches the small flowers, he can''t catch up, and stay up all night to temporarily protect the safety of the floret.


    After being infected with real blood for nearly a year, Xihuangdao gradually reacted. Although it was not controlled by real blood, I don��t know why, and its will gradually recovered.


    However, because its will has just recovered, it is not as independent as the consciousness of gloves and crystal shoes. It is very easy to resonate with its will and stimulate the power of the Western King.


    Hansen temporarily handed over the Xihuang knife to the day and night. When he was not there, someone could compete positively with the instructor.


    Xiaohua is very popular in kindergarten. Although there is no one in the kindergarten except the head of the garden, Xiaohua is the son of Hansen. However, he is still loved by almost all children and teachers. He is known as the first warm man in Ai Ying Kindergarten. Little girls and boys especially like to play with him, even the kindergarten teachers are especially good at small flowers.


    However, because the scent of Xiaohua is very quiet, and others do not know that he is the son of Hansen, it is not too eye-catching.


    After Hansen re-entered the shelter, he was surprised to find that the nine-life blood cat was in the shelter.


    "How are you here?" Hansen frowned slightly, and he naturally did not believe that the old cat happened to pass by here.


    The old cat smiled: "I found something interesting in the ruins, but I can''t get it myself, so I want to find a partnership and see if you are interested."


    "You answer me a few questions seriously, I can consider helping you, otherwise you don''t have to say it." Han Sen had some questions in the mind to let the old cat help him answer.


    "Who are the two of us, who said that you now have the blood of nine blood cats, we can be regarded as relatives, if you have any questions, this cat must know everything." The old cat looks like we are brothers expression.


    "What exactly is this thing on my back?" Hansen asked, staring at the old cat.

 Chapter 1709： Re-entry

    "Well, this is actually not a great thing. It is a genetic testament after the death of a nine-life blood cat." The old cat looks a little unnatural.


    "So, is there more than one thing?" Hansen asked again.


    The old cat hesitated a moment and said with a deep heart: "This is not the case."


    "What is the situation?" Han Sen frowned slightly, and the old cat was a supporter. Obviously, there were quite a few untrue things.


    The old cat thought about it and said: "In fact, this is not a secret. This kind of will, only a very small number of nine blood cats will stay after death. As far as I know, the family left a will. Less than ten."


    Listening to the old cat, Han Sen is more certain that the zero body may be the same thing, but Hansen still asked again: "How many in the shelter?"


    "There should be only one, it is the guy who brought the Emperor..." The old cat said suddenly and stopped talking.


    Although Hansen only listened to half of it, it was already a slight change of face. He stared at the old cat incredulously and said: "The man has gone to the nine blood-cats? You are a foreign race, so let the people go. out?"


    The old cat said: "I am going out, but he is not going out on his own."


    "What the **** is going on?" Hansen continued to ask.


    "I said that I helped him out. I am afraid you may not be able to believe. You should not ask again. If you can go out, you will naturally know his news. If you can''t get out, you will know that it will be useless." Said the old cat.


    Hansen was shocked. He couldn��t think of any creatures that had gone out of the shelter and was the ancestor of mankind.


    "Is he still alive? Should this be said?" Hansen said with a sinking look.


    "I don''t know, he didn''t die when I came in, but it''s hard to say later. The world outside is really hard to say. It''s hard to say that no one can guarantee that he will survive, including me." The old cat shook his head.


    Hansen pondered for a while before asking: "How did you get into the shelter? As far as I know, there should be no other creatures other than the crystal people to enter the shelter?"


    This is the real concern of Hansen. If the outside creature comes in like an old cat, that is the real big trouble.


    The old cat seems to have seen what Hansen��s heart is thinking. He smiled and said: "Can''t get in? Can''t get in, how can the wing be here?"


    Seeing Hansen��s face changed, the old cat continued to say proudly: ��But you don��t have to worry too much. As long as the Cels themselves don��t die, it��s really impossible for other races to come in. I��m also squatting. When the family opened the shelter to enter and exit on a large scale, they were able to come in. Oh, yes, now the crystals are basically dead, and I am afraid there is no chance to die."


    "Are you ruining the crystal family?" Hansen asked, staring at the old cat.


    "Do you think I have that ability?" said the old cat with his paws open.


    Hansen ignored the old cat and continued to ask: "Will there are other creatures coming in?"


    The old cat nodded: "There are other creatures coming in, but don''t ask who I am, I don''t know. I want to know you, I tell you, how about, take a trip with me?"


    "You still have to talk about it, what the **** is it? Then I will consider whether to go." Hansen smiled and said.


    "It��s not a good thing to keep a promise for a nine-blooded blood cat, you have to think clearly." The old cat squinted at Hansen.


    "I used to say that I would consider it, but I didn''t say it must go." Hansen snorted.


    The old cat is also a god-like stick. If it is, Hansen doesn''t dare to believe in it. Who knows which one is really fake? Maybe it will be sold by him and help him count the money.


    The old cat saw Hansen unmoved and had to say the discovery in the ruins.


    In the lab, the old cat found another race outside, but the guy didn��t have a recovery like the feathers, but just in case, the old cat still wants to take Hansen together, in case something happens. Hansen can also help.


    The old cat said this very clearly this time. If nothing happened, the thing on the guy is it. If something goes wrong, the two people will split after the thing arrives.


    Hansen asked what it was. The old cat couldn��t tell, but it was similar to the bones that Hansen had before. It might be bones, or flesh or viscera.


    "What is the use of that bone?" Hansen has not studied the use of the bone. At this time, he just took the opportunity to ask the old cat.


    "That thing is useless in the shelter. It is a good thing to go out. Everyone is rushing for it. If you really can go out, you will naturally know it." The old cat did not explain much.


    Hansen thought about it, and promised to follow the old cat to see it. In fact, he was equally curious about the alien race.


    "Is there really only one son of a **** cat that was brought back by the Emperor in the shelter?" Hansen finally asked.


    "There should be only one piece in theory, if the emperor did not lie." The old cat thought about it.


    Hansen also asked the old cat why the Emperor could get the remains of the nine **** cats, but the old cat refused to say it. It seems that this thing is very taboo.


    Originally, Hansen only wanted to go with the old cat alone, but after the evil emperor heard it, he suddenly showed a very excited expression and said that he would also go and see it together.


    Han Sen thought about a number of helpers. The evil emperor was only half a step away from the Great Emperor. He could break through at any time, and his strength is still very good.


    However, before going there, Hansen first returned to the league and brought the gloves over. The crystal shoes were left to Ji Yunran to avoid accidents.


    The two men and one cat once again entered the relics that Hansen had gone in the last time. The lab that the old cat said was the one he found the last time. After entering, he discovered that it was not.


    The old cat took them to the ruins, but the direction of the trip was not the direction Hansen found the laboratory.


    "Where did you find the creature?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "There are three labs here, I found it in another lab. You can rest assured that I have already figured it out here, as long as the guy does not recover like a feather, we are not in danger." The old cat said as he led the way.


    In the ruins, I walked back and forth for a long time, and finally came to the lab that the old cat said. After entering, it was very similar to the one discovered by Hansen. There were many experimental instruments and many crystal jars.


    Only the damage to this laboratory was more serious, the collapse was very powerful, many instruments were broken, and many crystal cans were broken and broken. The liquid flow inside was everywhere, and some creatures were already decaying. The body and bones fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1710： Culture garden change

    "What are these things?" The evil emperor asked for a look at the bones and liquids on the ground. .


    "Most of them are multi-gene species for testing, and some are source bodies, such as it." The old cat said that he had already volleyed to the front of a well-preserved crystal can, staring at the creature inside.


    Hansen and the evil spirits followed the old cat and saw that there was a strange creature in the crystal jar.


    Hansen had no way to describe what kind of creature it was. It looked like a human being, but it was like a worm. It resembled the human body''s limbs and head, but a pair of eyes on the head like a fly occupied more than half of the head. And it is also a compound eye composed of countless small eyes.


    The limbs of the body resemble the distribution of humans, but they have the shells and joints of the insects, and the overall looks very weird.


    "What is this race?" Hansen looked at the creature and asked.


    "Disgusting bugs." The old cat said, suddenly jumped to the top of the crystal can, and took a few shots with his claws, suddenly cracked the crystal.


    "Are you ready? After I break the jar, I will cut off my head directly, whether it is dead or alive." The old cat said to Hansen.


    "Good." Hansen promised.


    Hey!


    The crystal jar broke and the liquid inside flowed out with the worm.


    Hansen said nothing, directly summoned the white gene armor to wear on the body, and turned the knife toward the worm''s neck.


    The palm of the armor wrapped on the top of the armor, the sound of gold and iron symphony, with Hansen''s current strength and the full force of the genetic armor, even a shallow trace on it.


    Fortunately, the worm did not respond, it seems to be dead, Hansen smashed more than a hundred times, and finally opened the outer shell of his neck.


    The meat inside is a reddish color, and no blood flows out. It seems to have died for too long.


    I didn��t know how much, and finally I smashed the disgusting head of the worm, thinking: "The physical toughness of this stuff is really terrible. Fortunately, it is only dead, otherwise it is really troublesome."


    "Han Sen, we said yes, if it is dead, all the things in this guy''s body will be returned to me, you will not regret it?" The old cat saw the worm''s head has been smashed down, quickly rushed over, stepped on Said on the body of the worm.


    "Please." Hansen did not intend to grab the old cat, and stepped back to look at the old cat and the body to see what it could do from the worm.


    The old cat stretched out his claws and grabbed a bite on the insect''s carapace. He immediately grabbed a deep mark on the shell and watched Hansen''s heart.


    Although I knew that the old cat is definitely not weak, and it is likely to be strong, but this paw went down, but Hansen was slightly surprised.


    Even with the power of the gloves, Hansen did not think that he could break the shell of the insects so easily, and the old cat was even more powerful than he thought.


    The claws of the old cat are like surgeons'' scalpels. They quickly smashed the worms. In a short time, they took out a green jade-like thing.


    "What is that? Stone?" Hansen looked at the old cat''s hand and asked.


    "This is its courage." The old cat sat up with satisfaction with the emerald.


    Hansen didn''t see the old cat taking things in, but he curiously asked: "What does it look like is a stone, not like an organ that can work, what is the use of this special organ?" Hansen continued to ask.


    "This is a good thing. You will know it when you go out, otherwise you will not understand it." After the old cat dug the worm, he did not continue to dissect the corpse. The volley jumped up: "Let''s go, there is nothing here." Good thing."


    The evil emperor feels a little too addictive: "I have come here, what strange place is there, take us to see and see?"


    "When are we coming to travel? You will also take you to see and see, and it will be almost the same to take you to death." The old cat gave him a white look and got up and went outside.


    Han Sen and the evil emperor looked at each other and left the lab with the old cat. They wanted to leave the ruins of the crystal family along the original road.


    When the three people passed by the botanical garden, the old cat suddenly bowed his body and stared at the garden. He asked: "Have you ever touched the things in the garden?"


    "We have been with you all the time, how can we move the things inside?" said the evil emperor.


    "Old cat, what happened?" Han Sen asked to look inside the garden.


    "There was a mound that was opened." The old cat stared at a place in the garden.


    Hansen also saw this time, the mounds like the graves, one of them was opened a big hole, and the newly turned out of the soil was everywhere.


    "Don''t you dig?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "If I dig, I am still here to say a fart!" said the old cat.


    "It''s not what you dig, it''s not what we dig, there are only two possibilities left. There are other creatures besides us, or the following things are dug out and crawled out." .


    Hansen and the old cat''s look are a little dignified, no matter which situation, it feels not very good.


    "Go, let''s get out of here first." The old cat said, and speeded up and ran towards the road.


    Hansen and the evil emperor also accelerated the speed with the old cat. The three people ran for a while, and their faces suddenly changed. They ran less and said that there were dozens of miles, but they did not run out, but they also saw it. The plantation garden, and the big hole that was dug.


    Hansen''s faces are not good-looking, their eyes are looking around, but they are all quiet everywhere, and they can''t see the living things at all.


    Hansen��s Dong Xuanqi field did not feel the smell of creatures nearby. All three people were silent and stared at the big hole without speaking.


    "Go ahead." The old cat said as he continued to move forward, and the speed was even faster.


    But after a while, the three found that they had returned to the front of the cultivation garden.


    "It��s a **** of a ghost." The evil emperor was not afraid of it, and he was still excited to look at the training garden.


    Hansen and the old cat did not have such a good attitude. He looked forward to waiting to go, but suddenly heard the strange sound in the garden.


    Hey! Hey!


    I saw the mounds of the graves in them, one by one like a fountain, and each of them was blasted with a black hole. The entire cultivation garden now looks like a huge horse-like honeycomb.

 Chapter 1711： snake

    Inside the mouth of the black hole, a pair of dark red lanterns flashed in the light. When the dark red lanterns got out of the hole, Hansen saw them. It was a big triangular snake head, dark red. The shroud is its pair of snake eyes.


    In the dark hole, a black-streaked snake was drilled. As the tide surged toward Hansen, the three of them rushed past and made a sharp, squeaky roar.


    Hansen was shocked and turned to look at it, but he saw that the old cat had suddenly smashed out like a mouse, and the speed was incredible.


    "Evil love, go quickly." Hansen called, but also turned and ran.


    Those black-streaked snakes don''t know what the game is, but the old cats seem to escape like a ghost, and he naturally does not dare to neglect.


    The evil emperor didn''t want to run, but Hansen called and ran along with them.


    The group of poisonous snakes in the back is like a tidal wave, and the speed is amazing, but they are still slower than Hansen.


    The three men screamed forward and ran away. It didn''t take long before they found out that there was a black group of snakes in front of them. The training garden appeared in front of them again. They didn''t know how they ran back.


    Now there are snakes chasing after, and the snakes in front of them are also coming over, and they all block their way.


    Seeing the raging snakes before and after the encirclement, the evil spirits of the emperor''s body are shining, like a volcanic eruption, and a fist punches with the violent silver flames to punch out, and the large black scales The snake kills directly.


    "Alu ... Aru ... Alu ... ..." violent fists blasted continuously, surrounded by a silver light, large pieces of black squamous blood directly killed, the dead body blood everywhere.


    "I thought it was a ferocious thing, but it turned out to be the case." When the evil spirits stopped their fists, they had become a slaughterhouse all around, and the dead bodies of black scale snakes were everywhere, even a live one could not find it. Arrived.


    The old cat looked at him like an idiot, and his face looked ugly: "Are you an idiot? Really so easy to deal with, will you wait for your shot? Finished, finished, you killed so many snakes, that guy I must be crazy."


    "Old cat, what is it?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    The old cat had not answered yet, and he heard the sound of a boom in the training garden. The earth cracked like an earthquake, and only one figure was drilled out of the underground of the cultivation garden.


    A long hair, the body line is amazing, but the lower body is a thick and long snake body, otherwise it can really be regarded as a beautiful woman.


    The beautiful snake''s eyes are open, but there is no pupil, and a pair of eyes are like snakes. They are staring at Hansen and they are watching.


    "Do not move! Do not make a sound, her vision is not good, may not see us." The old cat stood there and said one move.


    "She has poor eyesight. It will not be a blind man. You are so loudly called, can''t she hear it?" The evil sentiment refuted the mouth, but the body did not move.


    "Yes, she is a blind man, she can only see moving objects, as long as we don''t move, she can''t see us." The old cat said.


    Although Hansen and the evil emperor did not believe much, but after the beauty snake came out, his mouth opened and spit out the tongue of the snake letter, and made strange surprises, but did not directly rush to them.


    The snake snake of the beautiful snake wandered around and looked around in the eyes, but it didn''t seem to see them three, just wandering around, as if looking for something.


    "Is this guy really can''t see or hear? What kind of horrible thing is this stupid thing?" The evil emperor said with some surprise.


    "Stupid? You better pray that she won''t find us, otherwise it wouldn''t make much difference between killing you and killing a chicken." The old cat said with some contempt.


    "Don''t make a noise, the guy is coming." Hansen looked at the beautiful snake and said.


    Although the beauty snake can''t see it, she can''t hear it, but she seems to be sure that Hansen is still here. The snake body looks around in a circle. I want to use this kind of carpet-like search to force Hansen to three of them. Do not move.


    "What should I do? This time, we will definitely be hit by her. It will be useless when it is not moving," Hansen said.


    "In any case, she can''t hear or see it. It''s better to wait for her to pass by us. Let''s solve it with her." The evil emperor said.


    The old cat snorted: "I don''t want to stop looking for you, anyway, I am sure I have to escape."


    "How to escape?" Hansen asked.


    The old cat smiled and said: "How do you escape, I don''t know, but look at the direction and distance she is walking now. I will hit you first, and then she will not be able to take care of me. It is the best time for me to escape. ""


    "It��s shameless to be his mother." Hansen said with a secret, and said: "You think it is very good, but unfortunately you can��t go out. After we are killed by her, are you not going to die? It��s all dead. It��s better to talk about what weaknesses she has, maybe with the strength of the three of us, she can solve her.��


    The old cat said: "No drama, the three of us are definitely not her opponents, and she is playing, that is to take the life to fight, my old man is so old, still want to live two more years, no desperate plans, anyway, etc. I definitely have to run first. You look around, is it different from what I just saw, I have read it carefully, perhaps because her birth, the prohibition has disappeared, and now I should be able to go out."


    "Well, even if you want to run first, tell us what it is, can you always?" Hansen said.


    The old cat saw the beautiful snake who was still wandering around in a circle. After sinking it, he said: "If I guess there is nothing wrong, this guy is a new creature cultivated by the crystal family using the Gaga gene and the shelter creature. The power is clearly inherited from the Naga, which is already terrible, and the genes that have acquired the shelter creatures may become even more terrifying."


    ��What are the weaknesses of the Naga?�� Hansen asked his most concerned questions.


    "The weakness is not already told you, her vision and hearing are very poor." The old cat said.


    "What else? How can I kill her?" Hansen continued to ask.


    "Hey, the Nagars, that are all races of noble genes. Any one that comes out can destroy the existence of the family. I really don''t know how the Cypriots stole the blood of the Jia nationality, but they also let them merge successfully. Out of this freak, I see that there is no chance to kill her, you two still quickly decide, who will go to die first, and another may have a chance to live." The old cat said gloating.


    Between the talks, the beautiful snakes are only a short distance away from them. If they expand outwards and walk around, they will definitely hit them. In terms of the position of the three people, the first thing that should be hit is Evil love.


    Seeing the beautiful snake swims over, the distance between the evil emperor and the evil emperor is only less than 30 meters. The evil emperor said: "If it is as powerful as the cat said, I will block her, you should go first, remember Pass my drawings to Skynet."


    Han Sen was trying to say something, but suddenly saw that the beautiful snake did not know why, suddenly changed direction, turned upside down, and should have first hit the evil emperor, so that instead, it must first hit the other side of the old The cat is gone.


    "I rely!" The old cat''s face suddenly changed.

 Chapter 1712： Old cat

    Seeing that the beautiful snake swims over, the old cat has flashed countless thoughts in his heart, and at one time he can''t think of any way to get rid of the current predicament.


    "Cough, Han brother, just did not say that we have tried to solve her problem together, I have a very good idea..." The old cat said to Hansen.


    Hansen and the evil emperor said with a smile: "Sorry, we changed our minds. You said it is good, or it is important to be a small life. We will plan to escape the first time."


    The beautiful snake has swam over, the old cat looks sullen and uncertain, and it will hit it on the body. The old cat has a horrible breath, suddenly bursting its claws, grabbing the past with the beautiful snake, and the speed is fast. Even Hansen barely saw how it came out.


    Under such a close distance, the old cat just moved, and the beautiful snake suddenly reacted, and the palm covered by the scales suddenly collided with the claws of the old cat.


    boom!


    A horrible force blasted the ground of the dust and sand to a large pit, and the dust scattered around. Hansen and the evil spirits rolled down the waves, climbed up and turned and ran.


    There was a constant burst of horrible power behind, and Hansen was a little scared.


    This time they went forward again, and they didn��t turn around in the same place as before, and soon they reached the edge of the ruins. Two people rushed out of the ruins.


    "There is such a terrible existence among the fourth shelters. I am afraid that even those great emperors will not be able to compete with the two guys." The evil spirits felt the shock of the earth and the turbulent waves of the road. Live and say.


    "The Great Emperor really is nothing to them." Hansen stood inside the ruins and looked inside. He saw the darkness of the murder inside. The sigh of breath was like a real dragon rolling, and it seemed like the sky was falling, although only The two creatures are fighting, but they give the horror of Senro.


    "Do we really care about that cat?" The evil emperor looked inside and said.


    "We can''t manage this strength." Han Sen just said, and he saw a terrified cat called out, and then a horrible breath came to the side at a very fast speed.


    "Not good, the old cat is really not an opponent, fleeing to us, we are going." Han Sen screamed and speeded up and ran outside.


    The old cat had not ran over yet, and was entangled in the beautiful snake again.


    Hansen heard the old cat erupting while fighting and shouting: "Idiot, you are a cat uncle, I am really not your opponent? If you are not afraid to touch the rules of the shelter, you have already died 10,000 times. If you are interested, hurry. Get out of the way, don''t pester your cat grandfather, really angered your cat uncle, and stewed you soup."


    "It��s all this time, the old cat guy still has a feeling of bragging?" Hansen thought in his heart, but he didn��t stop at his feet, running and running, suddenly feeling the burning sensation on his back, the whole back seemed to burn. .


    Hansen suddenly felt bad, and the situation of the nine-blooded blood cat tattoo on his back was obviously not a good sign.


    Turning his head and looking back, I saw that between the cockroaches, a **** cat shadow dominated the world, exuding the supreme pressure, with the horror to the extreme breath, all of a sudden flooded the whole world.


    Han Sen looked at the stay, the horror of the cat shadow, it was really scary to shock, even today Han Sen, under the horrible atmosphere, feels as small as an ant.


    The reason why the nine-life blood cat pattern on his back gives off a burning scent is because it is infected by the breath, or it is a resonance.


    The old cat now has half the usual wretched appearance, such as the same ancient wild beast, and when one claw goes down, the arm of the beautiful snake is torn off.


    The beautiful snake screamed and screamed and tried to escape. The old cat''s claws had already torn her chest, and the heart was dug directly.


    "The **** thing, dare to break your cat, everyone is good, telling you to die without a whole body." The old cat hated and screamed, and the blood from the claws flashed in the air.


    The beautiful snake was almost torn into pieces in an instant, and even a whole piece of bone was left, and the blood splashed in the sky. Hansen and the evil emperor looked a little bit.


    "The cat is so strong?" The eyes of the evil emperor looked at the light.


    Hansen did not say a word, although the power of the old cat surprised him, but the tattoo on his back was getting hotter, but he was somewhat worried.


    The old cat killed the beautiful snake, and did not come and do anything. Suddenly saw the sudden change of the sky, a huge black sun appeared in the sky, and it continued to expand.


    No, it should be said that it is an ever-expanding black hole. As the black hole in the sky continues to expand, a horrible suction comes from the inside.


    The old cat, like a wild animal, is pulled uncontrollably into the black hole. The old cat is not willing to grasp the ground with his claws. He wants to resist the suction of the black hole, but it is useless. The claws are caught on the ground. A few miles of claw marks, its body was still sucked up and flew slowly toward the black hole.


    Such a huge suction has no effect on other things around him. Even a leaf around the old cat is not moved by the suction, as if the suction is only for the old cat.


    But there is no other thing to feel the suction. Hansen��s nine-life blood cat pattern has already flashed a strong red light, and he also feels the suction, the body seems to have encountered a magnet. Involuntarily flew toward the black hole.


    Hansen quickly hugged a big tree next to him, trying to resist the suction, but even the big trees were uprooted together, which could not stop the body from flying into the black hole in the sky.


    The evil emperor wants to pull Hansen, but Hansen is holding his hand to stop it. Even the horrible power of the old cat can''t stop the suction of the black hole. The evil emperor will pull him, I am afraid it will be brought into the black hole together.


    "Help me bring the news back and tell them that I will try to go back as soon as possible and let them deal with it carefully..." Hansen��s words have not been finished yet, and people have already been sucked into black holes.


    The old cat struggled and screamed, but the same could not withstand the power of the black hole, and eventually was sucked in, disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    After sucking in the old cat, the black hole seemed to have completed the mission, and it gradually disappeared, and soon everything returned to normal, as if nothing had happened.


    Hansen only felt like he was thrown into the rolling hole washing machine. The body was smashed and tumbling, and I didn''t know how much time had passed before I finally stopped.


    Hey!


    Han Jue has the feeling of falling down from the bed in his sleep, the painful involuntary screams, the bones are about to be scattered.

 Chapter 1713： Kate Star

    Squares, fountains, music, a lucky cat shape, cast in gold, a huge statue of thirty or forty meters tall stands in the center of the square.


    And Han Sen was sitting at the foot of the huge lucky cat statue at this moment, looking at everything in front of him in an incredible way.


    Han Sen just recovered his vision and saw that his eyes were watching him all around, but there was not much maliciousness in those eyes, more surprises, doubts and curiosity, just like seeing everyone in the zoo. I don��t know any novel animals.


    What makes Hansen feel incredible is that the masters of those eyes look like humans, but they have a pair of cat-like ears on their heads, and there is a shrug-like cat tail behind them, eyes are like cats. Most of them are very cute, and the other five senses are the same as humans.


    Every cat wears different costumes, gorgeous, simple, sexy, and tough guys.


    There are some pretty girls, wearing short skirts and vests, wearing white arms and beautiful legs, which look very pleasing to the eye.


    There are cars and motorcycles driving on the streets, and various aircraft can be seen in the sky, but you can see that the cats are wearing cold weapons such as various swords. The scene is very strange.


    Hansen did not feel happy at all, because there were already a few cats wearing armor and put the knife on his neck.


    Hansen��s cohesive force wants to resist, but he finds his body sinking and terrible. It takes a lot of effort to stand up. It is quite difficult for him to make all kinds of difficult movements.


    One of the cats said something to Hansen, but Hansen didn''t even understand a single sentence. He quickly used Dong Xuan''s gas field and wanted to listen to the other party''s voice.


    However, even the hole Xuanqi field was severely suppressed, almost inseparable from his body, so Hansen depressed almost want to vomit blood.


    "Old cat... Where are you?" Hansen looked around, but did not find the shadow of the old cat, it did not seem to have come here.


    Can''t find the old cat, Hansen had to calm down and try to communicate with the cats, but both sides couldn''t understand each other''s language. After a while, the soldiers and cats brought Hansen to a bit like a prison. The place, put him in a cell.


    Han Sen couldn''t figure out what the situation was, and the physical feelings were suppressed. It was difficult to play the fighting power. They could only endure temporarily and listen to their actions.


    However, it seems that the cats seem to be very civilized, and they have not felt the killing from them. Hansen has not been too worried.


    "What is this situation?" Hansen secretly thought in the cell, which is quite different from what he imagined. It can be said to be completely different.


    Originally, Hansen thought that he might have walked out of the shelter. He should come to a very terrible and terrible place. He is full of savage beasts everywhere. He needs to be beaten and killed. It is possible to survive even in the case of nine deaths. Be living in the sin of being chased.


    However, this is too different from what he imagined. It can be said that he completely overturned Hansen''s cognition.


    "If the so-called outside world is just like this? There are so many powerful existences in the shelter, why can''t they come out?" Hansen was very puzzled.


    Trying to run the geneic language and the sacred mysterious works, the operation is very smooth, no difference from the past, Hansen''s power is not imprisoned, still can still be used.


    The difference is that because the external strength has become larger, in contrast, it seems that his own strength is much smaller, but actually it has not decreased.


    Under the circumstances here, Hansen found that he couldn''t even fly. The strong gravity made him unable to get rid of the shackles of the ground, and the power was difficult to put out.


    Cat people seem to be very civilized. In addition to being locked up here, Hansen has not been treated like criminal law, and no one has taken away his things. Every day, three meals a day, there are police-like cats. .


    Hansen can''t get out, the language is completely unreasonable, and he can only practice in the cell every day, hoping to gather the genetic armor as soon as possible.


    "Where did the old cat go? It came out together, how come it disappeared?" Hansen can only expect the old cat to help him out of trouble, otherwise he is really black-eyed here.


    In the past few days, there were cats coming over to ask questions, but because there was no wording, there was no way to communicate. In the end, there was no result. Hansen was still locked in the cell.


    Hansen saw a lot of cats these days, and to his surprise, almost every cat can condense the genetic armor, and the power they display can indeed match the power of the gene armor.


    This day did not last long. After a week, Hansen was taken out of the cell and sent to a room similar to the interrogation room.


    After entering the room, Hansen could not help but brighten his eyes.


    Behind a table in the room, a very beautiful woman was sitting in a white uniform. The hair and cat ears were also white, and the tail was the same.


    The five senses are very delicate, and the figure is obviously bumpy under the uniform of the uniform. A pair of slender legs are very eye-catching.


    "External, where are you from? Why come to Kate Star? What are your attempts and purposes?" The beautiful catwoman police communicated with Hansen in a special language.


    Although the language is not the language Hansen will have, but I don''t know why, Hansen can understand it. I think this beautiful cat has some special strength.


    "I came from Luojiaxing. I was mistakenly mistaken for a black hole in space. I don''t know how to get here." Hansen said helplessly.


    The pretty catwoman obviously understood Hansen��s words, but she did not believe or knew where Luojiaxing was. She looked at Hansen with her eyes open, and said for a while: ��Well, according to Kate��s law, You must take the test and then work under surveillance for a period of time to make sure that you are doing well before you can get a temporary residence permit for Kate Star. Come with me, you must first do a test to see what you can do... ..."


    Said, the beautiful catwoman got up and opened the door and walked out of the room. Hansen quickly followed up. The situation was much better than he thought. The outside world didn''t seem to be terrible on the day he thought. These cats look pretty good. .


    Followed by a beautiful catwoman out of the police station, the beautiful catwoman opened a car like a beetle, indicating Hansen boarding.


    "My name is Lancer. I am responsible for your work at Kate Star. If you have any questions, you can come to me and take the liberty to ask, what level does your genetic armor reach?" The beautiful catwoman asked while driving.


    "Cough, I have not yet condensed the genetic armor." Hansen said truthfully.


    Lancer suddenly was shocked and looked at Hansen with a big eyes: "It seems that your age should be no small. Even now, there is no genetic armor. What race are you? How can it be so weak? "8)

 Chapter 1714： noble

    "Weak?" Hansen secretly smiled.


    Zhang opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but suddenly heard Lancer��s communicator rang. Lancer connected the communicator and said, ��I am Lancer, please.��


    "Blue instructor, please rush to the steel factory in the West District, where there is an abnormal situation." A somewhat anxious voice came out of the communicator.


    "I immediately rushed over and expected to arrive in five minutes." Lancer''s face changed slightly and immediately replied.


    Lancer looked at Hansen around, and seemed to be thinking about it, but in the next second, she made a decision, directly transferred the front of the car and headed in one direction.


    The league has rarely seen such things as cars. Hansen has never been to sit. At this time, I saw the driving skills of Lancer''s flowing water, and I feel quite handsome.


    The car was flying fast on the street. Because there were things like warning lights, the general vehicles were giving way to Lancer, and with the very wild driving style, Lancer finally arrived in front of a factory in five minutes.


    The scene has been blocked by a lot of cat police, all cats are wearing genetic armor, and their genetic armor looks basically the same, not much different.


    "Don''t move around here, if you evade without authorization, you will be severely sanctioned by Kate Star''s law." Lancer said, he got off the bus and closed the door and went to the factory.


    "I still follow you. I am completely unfamiliar with this place. It is also a foreigner. It is not good to be misunderstood in such a place." Hansen quickly got off the bus and followed Lancer.


    Lancer indulged and nodded: "Well, you are with me, everything follows my command and there is no private action."


    "Yes." Hansen promised to come down. He just smelled a thick **** smell coming out of the factory and wanted to go in and see what happened.


    Walking with Lancer, the police seemed to recognize her, no one stopped, and soon she had already entered the factory.


    As soon as he entered the factory, Hansen couldn''t help but frowned.


    This is a not-so-big factory. There are many dead bodies lying in the yard. More precisely, many of them are dead bodies.


    There are many bodies that have been smashed, arms and broken legs everywhere, and the phases of death are very miserable.


    Look at the bodies, the dead should be cats, look at those wounds, it should be torn apart by human life, the wound is not injured by weapons.


    What makes Han Sen feel shocked is that there are genetic armor fragments on the bodies of these cats. Obviously they all have the life of the genetic armor, but they are so ruthlessly killed, they seem to have no resistance at all. .


    "It seems that there is no such security as it is." Hansen secretly wakes up.


    "What is the situation here?" Lancer came to a police officer who was working on the case and looked at the body next to him. His face was ugly.


    The male policeman said: "These are the workers who work night shifts in the factory. After the workers in the morning shift came to the factory, they found that they were all dead. No living thing was found. The scene did not leave traces of fighting. The wounds judge that their body and genetic armor seem to have been torn by claws."


    "Is those things done?" Lancer''s face was gloomy.


    "Do not rule out the possibility, has been in contact with the above, the patriarch has sent a nobleman to come over, it should be soon." The male police said.


    Lancer looked at the bodies, biting his lips and not talking.


    "Ser, don''t be sad, if it''s really those things, we can''t stop what, the patriarchs will solve them." The male police comforted.


    Hansen just looked at it. Lancer did research and investigation on the spot, but obviously didn''t go well.


    Not long after, I suddenly saw an aircraft falling outside the factory gate. From above, a cold man was seen. When the police saw the man, they immediately opened a way for the man to enter the scene smoothly.


    And by the time, the police officers respectfully bowed to the man.


    Hansen is also watching the man, a black-haired male cat, and Hansen heard the police call him "black looking adults."


    This black hunter is somewhat different from the other cats who feel Hansen, but he is not the same, he can''t say it.


    Even Lancer and the male police officer were looking for a black ritual, and they could be seen as an adult. His position here is very honorable.


    However, the black seeker only turned around in the factory, and then only said a faint sentence here that he took over, let Lanser and other police all evacuated.


    Hansen left with Lancer and couldn''t help but ask on the road: "Who is that black adult? It looks like it is very powerful?"


    "Black hunters are nobles armed with genetics, not ordinary people can compare." Lancer said that when he was looking for black, his face was full of envy.


    "Can you become a nobleman if you are armed with genetics?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "Of course, those who can unite the genes are the sons of the heavens, and of course they are born aristocrats." Lancer said without hesitation.


    "If... I mean if... If I can unite the genetics, can I get some preferential treatment at Kate?" Hansen asked.


    Lancer glanced at him: "If you can unite the genetics, let alone be a preferential treatment, as long as you are willing to join us, you can get the same aristocratic treatment as the black seeker, and be respected by all Kate people."


    Having said that, Lancerton said: "But you are already an adult, but even the genetic armor has not condensed. Obviously, the ethnic blood is very weak, and there is almost no possibility of arranging genetic weapons. Now, let''s go to work first, and after earning enough money, buy a ticket and go back to your hometown."


    ��What are the conditions for merging genetic weapons?�� Hansen was not angry and continued to ask.


    "Nature is the race with the best blood. The chances of being able to be genetically armed are higher. You don''t even know this. I am afraid that there are no strong armed forces in your family?" Lancer said.


    "I really haven''t." Han Sen said with a smile, and asked: "Aside from this, is there any other law?"


    "This is really not there, otherwise it will not be called the person of the election. Among our Kate people, the nobility is also rare. Generally, the younger the more, the more opportunities there are to be armed with genetic forces. I have not heard of any laws. Some aristocrats were not particularly strong before they were armed with genes," Lancer said casually.


    Hansen frowned slightly, thinking in his heart: "I don''t know if I can unite the genetic armor?"

 Chapter 1715： Gene source tree

    Lancer came to the test center with Hansen, and he had to test his physique before he could arrange the right job. .


    Hansen originally thought that Kate Star seemed to be a modern society. The test center should be tested in the same way as the alliance. It is a variety of test instruments.


    But when Hansen really went in, he found that he was wrong.


    There is only one hall in the test center. There is no separate test room. On the innermost semicircular half of the hall, there is a flower pot. The pot grows like a small tree with a bonsai.


    It��s just that the little tree is dark and even has no leaves. The bare ones are not beautiful at all. It looks like a dead potted plant.


    There were more than a dozen people in the queue, and Lancer gestured Hansen to line up.


    Han Sen just stood up and saw that the man in front of the team had already reached the round table, and put one hand out. The other hand pulled out the dagger and made a stroke on the middle finger. The blood suddenly flowed out.


    The man dripped a drop of blood on the dead wood-like potted plant. The blood seemed to drip on the sponge and was suddenly sucked into the wood.


    Then Hansen was slightly surprised. The tree that looked like it was dead, after absorbing a drop of blood from a man, the tree sprouted quickly, but it was not a leaf but a leaf. A fiery red flower bone, not long after, those flower bones have bloomed, like a red bell hanging on a branch, it is very beautiful.


    Han Sen looked at the past and knew the number of flaming flowers. There were twenty-three bells, all of which were red and red.


    "The power of twenty-three flowers is already good among ordinary people, and the fire attribute can also be used for most common types of work," Lancer said.


    "Blue police officer, what is the power unit converted into a force unit?" Han Sen did not know what the concept of twenty-three flowers is, some curiously asked.


    "The power of a flower is the power of a flower, what kind of power unit do you need to convert?" Lancer said, Hansen said inexplicably.


    Hansen is speechless, although it looks similar to the league, but there are obviously many differences.


    Soon the bell-like flowers faded and disappeared, and nothing left, the little tree still looked like a dead wood.


    After the man, the people in front of them went to the test one by one. They also like the man, dripping a drop of blood on the dead wood, and the dead wood will then grow flowers of different numbers and colors.


    Most of the tests are adults, usually around twenty flowers, and the colors are red, yellow, blue, green, purple, white, blue, black, etc., which should represent their physical attributes.


    Finally, it was Hansen��s turn. Hansen went to the round table and learned the people in front of him. He cut his fingers and dripped a drop of blood on the branches of the small tree.


    Hansen himself is also very curious, how much he can achieve with his strength. In terms of the standards of the league, his physical quality has reached about 100,000 before going to the relics.


    However, the units here are different, and it is difficult to say how many flowers can be produced. These adult Kate people only have about 20 flowers, and he certainly has not much.


    There aren''t many people coming to the test center today, plus I went to the crime scene before, and the time came later. After Hansen, there are only two Kate people left, plus With Lancer and Hansen, there are four people left in the hall.


    Lancer also looked at the little tree with some curiosity. There are not many foreigners in Kate, and she is also very curious about what kind of physical fitness Hansen has.


    As Hansen''s blood was sucked into the tree, there was little difference between the Kate and the former Kate, and some flower buds were immediately drilled on the branches.


    The color of the flower bud is white, Hansen does not know what attribute this represents, but the number of flower buds makes him face black, even if he only sent eleven flower buds, which means that he only has the physical quality of eleven flowers. Ordinary Kate adults are about half different.


    Lancer looked at Hansen��s physical fitness and couldn��t help but shake his head. This kind of physical quality, let Hansen go to work, it is similar to hiring underage child labor, and there is very little work for him. I am afraid to find a job for him. Still have to pay some hands and feet.


    Eleven white bells are gradually blooming, and the crystal clear color is very beautiful, but the color only represents the attribute. The number of flowers represents the strength of strength. The number of eleven is obviously too weak.


    Hansen didn��t feel like himself. He was already mentally prepared. The situation is already 10,000 times better than he imagined before he came out. At least here, he is not in danger.


    Just as Hansen was about to step down from the round table, he suddenly heard the sound of jingling coming into his ear. Some surprised looked down and saw the eleven bells on the tree, shaking them one by one. It sounded a crisp sound.


    Hansen didn''t know what it was. The Kate people who participated in the test, after the test was completed, the flowers would fade directly, and there was no flower sound. Hansen thought that he had a problem with his operation and could not help but look at it. Lancer.


    At this time, Lancer''s eyes widened, and his face looked incredulously at the squeaking bells, and everyone was already stunned.


    The latter two Kate people waiting in line, originally saw that Hansen only gave birth to eleven bells, and some of them were contemptuous, but now they are all unbelievable.


    The small tree used in the test is called the gene source tree, which relies on the survival of the biological gene. At the same time, the bell flower it produces also represents the person who waters him, the strength of the gene, and so on.


    Color is a genetic attribute, and the quantity is the power that a gene can erupt. In general, there are only two kinds of performance.


    But in a very special case, there will be a third manifestation, that is, the gene source tree is very eager for this gene, and wants to get more of this gene to water, the bell will make a sound, the sound Representing the thirst for the gene source tree, it also represents the tester''s gene is very good.


    It is almost impossible for the average person to make the bells sound. As long as the aristocrats armed with genes are condensed, the bells will be able to make the bells sound, but the nobles are rarely tested in front of ordinary people, so the average person cannot confirm the correctness of the news. .


    There is also a situation in which a young person who does not have a genetic armor can make a bell ring when he does not condense the gene armor. Then there is a high possibility that he will be armed and become a nobleman. .


    Although this probability is not 100%, it is almost 50%, which is many times higher than the probability that the average person will be armed with genetics.

 Chapter 1716： epitaph

    "I can''t see it, your gene is quite good, and it can make the bell sound." On the way back, Lancer said while driving.


    "I am such a good gene, can I get a good job?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "Although I also want to introduce a little better work to you, but unfortunately your strength is too weak, the power of the eleven flowers, the types of jobs that can be competent are very limited." Lancer thought and asked: "Right, What race do you say you are?"


    "Human." Hansen replied.


    Lancer thought for a moment and determined that he had never heard of this race. He only thought it was a small race and he did not ask again.


    With Hansen coming to the career center, Lancer checked what Hansen could do and asked him to pick one of himself in several jobs.


    Originally, the average person did not have this treatment, but Hansen��s gene could make the bell ring, so that Lancer looked a bit high, and her impression of Hansen was OK, so there would be such a welfare.


    Although it is not possible to be sure that Hansen will be able to condense the genes, but the excellent creatures will always give people a high look, not to mention that this kind of thing is within the authority of Lancer, just a little effort.


    Hansen looked at the work he could do. He basically did the work of washing dishes. He had no technical content and didn''t need too good physical fitness.


    Hansen chose to go there, and there is no more desirable job. Although it is not a physical activity, most of them need to work long hours, and because he is still under investigation, he must live in the place designated by Lancer for monitoring. This makes his choices less.


    "That''s right." Hansen pointed to one of the work materials.


    "Where to keep the grave? It''s not bad. It''s just a public area. You can live directly there. You don''t need to find another monitored place." Lancer looked at Hansen''s choice and then directly handled Hansen. The procedure.


    Then Hansen became a glorious grave guard, responsible for guarding the gates and cleaning the cemetery.


    Unlike Hansen''s imagination, the cemetery has no horrible feeling. Only a row of stone tablets less than one meter high are arranged neatly.


    According to Lancer, this is one of the public cemeteries of Kate Star. There are tens of thousands of cemeteries like this, there is no money to buy private tombs, or some Kate stars who can''t find their identity, or other creatures. The body will be buried in this cemetery.


    Unlike the cemetery of the Alliance, the tombstone here is very simple. Generally there is only one name and one death time. There are one or two epitaphs on the few tombstones.


    In addition to Hansen in the cemetery, there is also an old Kate guardian tomb, there is not much work, it is time to stay here, it is really boring, you can also wipe the tombstone.


    The environment of Kate Star is very good, there is almost no wind and sand, and the trees are rarely deciduous, so Hansen is very satisfied with this job.


    Lancer and the old guarded tomb said Hansen''s situation, and then he greeted Hansen and left the cemetery.


    Listening to Lancer said that the old guards called the old library, who is very kind. The old library first took Hansen to the place where he lived, and did not arrange for him to work, let him rest and rest, and then familiarize yourself with the environment.


    Unfortunately, the old guards did not have the ability of Lancer. Hansen had no way to communicate with him. He couldn��t understand the words that the graves said. He didn��t know what he said, and at most he could feel it. He is not malicious.


    In fact, there is really nothing to do. The cemetery is almost full. Even if there are new dead people, they will not be sent here. Apart from occasionally opening a door to the people who are going to sweep the grave, there is nothing else.


    Han Sen strolled around the cemetery, first optimistic about the environment, in case something happened, he also fled.


    While walking and looking at the surrounding environment, Yu Guang took a look at the tombstones.


    The text on the tombstone is naturally the text of the Kate. Hansen is a text that does not understand, probably knows the name and date.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s body paused. On the top of a tombstone that he had been aiming at, he wrote the words Han Jingzhi.


    Hansen stopped and went to the tombstone and looked at the words above. It turned out that Han Jingzhi��s three words were not wrong, and it was still human ancient text.


    "No? Han Jingzhi also came out? And still died here?" Han Sen looked at the tombstone, and saw that there were no notes like the date except for the three words of Han Jingzhi. However, there is still a line of words below, but it is not the ancient human text that Hansen knows, but it is similar to the text on the tombstones next to it. It should be the text of the Kate.


    "How, is life still used to it?" A familiar voice passed from the side.


    Hansen turned his head and saw that the old cat was lying on a tombstone, looking at him like a smile.


    "Where did you go before this guy? If you follow me, why don''t you come out and help me explain it to them?" Hansen said with some anger.


    The old cat smiled and said: "I won''t tell you. We don''t have a good reputation outside." If I was with you at the time, you wouldn''t be comfortable here, even if you don''t die. Also have to peel off the skin."


    "Isn''t this the site of your nine blood cats? I thought that the Kate people with cat ears have a relationship with your nine blood cats?" Hansen said with amazement.


    "The relationship is really a bit, but now the relationship is very bad. You better not let them see the nine-blooded blood cat tattoo on your back, otherwise you will be killed, but don''t blame me for not reminding you." Said.


    Hansen lazy and said this to the old cat. He was anxious to ask: "What is the situation now? Can I still go back?"


    The old cat said with a deep indulgence: "Since you have already come out, some things will be known sooner or later, and I will not marry you. The position of Kate Star is the edge of the Great Stars, and the Great Stars It is a forbidden zone in the genetic universe. There are many dangers inside. The general aristocrats enter into it and there is a situation of death and inactivity. You naturally go further."


    "You don''t want to tell me, enter the entrance to the shelter, just inside the big star?" Hansen stared at the old cat.


    "Yes, right, but you really want to go back is not difficult, this uncle is extraordinary, if you put on your life, you still have the opportunity to send you to the entrance of the shelter, but the brothers settled, I took the risk The big risk is to send you back, this price must be appropriate, at least worthy of my desperate." The old cat said with a smile.


    ��What do you want?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    "The last time you didn''t get a bone from the feathers? If you come to the bones, I will take you one time." The old cat seems to have already thought about it, and said directly to Hansen. .

 Chapter 1717： Xenogeneic

    "Here is the Kate star. Where can I go to the feathers to kill the bones for you?" Hansen frowned.


    The old cat licked his mouth: "Please excuse me, even if there is a feather here, you only have to be killed when you meet it. I want to kill someone to remove the bones? You think too much, the one you killed before is A mentally handicapped mentally retarded person said that it is hard to hear. It is not a feather, it is just a waste. Do you really think that the feathers are like that?"


    "Since you know, let me kill the feathers?" Hansen certainly knows that his strength is nothing in the gene universe.


    The old cat looked at Hansen and said: "I didn''t let you kill the feathers. You have to go back. If you ask me for help, can''t I risk the adventure?"


    Seeing Hansen doesn''t talk, the old cat continues to say: "In fact, you don''t have to go back. Even if I can help you go back, what do you do when you come out? You don''t really think that if you condense the genetic armor, you can How do you rush out of the Great Stars? How many nobles are dead inside, let alone you are a genetic armor, even if you are genetically armed, you will die in the same ten. If you are good now, no surprise No danger comes out, I tell you, follow me out, it is that you are a big bargain."


    "Apart from the bones of the Yu people, is there no other choice?" Hansen ignored the old cat.


    "Yes, as long as it is a heterogeneous gene, I have to." The old cat replied simply.


    ��What is a heterogeneous gene?�� Hansen asked.


    The old cat��s claws were caught. I didn��t know where to get the jadeite that I got before it. I shook it in front of Hansen and said, ��I don��t see it, this is the alien gene, your piece. The bones are also only possible in the heterogeneous organisms whose genes are mutated. According to the different changes, the parts of the heterologous genes in them are different. You just need to find the alien creatures and find them. You can find them. ��


    ��Where can I find a heterogeneous creature?�� Hansen frowned slightly.


    "Different creatures, every race has it." The old cat said with a smile: "You should know now that genetic armor and genetic arming are two different things?"


    Hansen nodded, and the old cat continued to explain: "The creatures of the gene universe can condense the genetic armor, but some talents are the lucky ones who are the sons of the heavenly election. After the genetic warfare, the genetic armor is still It will be followed by another evolution. This time, there are two directions in evolution. One of them is genetically armed, and the other direction is the fusion of genetic armor and body, which causes a certain part of the body''s genes to be mutated and become heterogeneous, any one. Ethnic creatures are likely to become heterogeneous."


    Hansen said: "That is, heterogeneity is the same level of genetically armed strong?"


    "Yes, whether it is genetically strong or heterogeneous, they all have a super gene power. If you are not a part of it, I am afraid that you will not even hurt them, let alone hunted, you still condense first. Get out of the genetic armor, see if your genetic armor has the opportunity to become a genetically armed person, without genetic arming, and not to mention everything. Of course, you also have the opportunity to become a heterogeneous, just a heterogeneous thing, perhaps because of evolution. Some of the above problems, the temperament will change with the growth of heterologous genes, especially bloodthirsty killing." The old cat smiled.


    Hansen didn''t ask this question again. He knew that even if he asked it again, it would be useless. Before he could gather the genetic armor, he was too low to hunt the alien.


    Now his biggest reliance is only a North Emperor''s Glove. This thing is also genetically armed, but it is not Hansen''s own genetic weapon. The power that can be exerted is naturally not comparable to the real alien and noble.


    ��What do the above words mean?�� Hansen pointed to the tombstone with the words of Han Jingzhi and asked what the old cat��s Kate text meant.


    The old cat glanced at it and read directly: "Han Jingzhi, the greatest liar in the universe."


    After reading it, even the old cat felt interesting. He said with a smile: "The tone of this epitaph is very big. I don''t know if he wrote it himself or someone else''s evaluation of him."


    "Do you think this tomb may be a human?" Hansen asked the old cat.


    The old cat shook his head: "I don''t think it is possible. There should be no human beings who can get out of the Great Stars. I think this is mostly a tomb of the Crystal."


    Hansen is somewhat unbelievable. Whether it is the name or the epitaph, it is too much like saying that Han Jingzhi.


    However, Hansen can''t dig the tomb. Although he has no psychological taboos, it is not an alliance. If the Kate found out that he had dug someone else''s grave, he would go to jail.


    And it is said that the creatures buried here are all cremation, and there is a small altar in the inside. What can I look for when I dig it out?


    The old cat said a few words to let him work hard, let him quickly gather the genetic armor, if you are lucky, can be secondarily evolved into genetically armed, you can go hunting and killing.


    When the old cat walked, Hansen asked how he could find it. It only said that Hansen would come to see him at a later time, but he did not say how to find it.


    Hansen learned while learning about Kate and the gene universe.


    Fortunately, there is also the existence of the Internet here. Although it is not as developed as the alliance, there is still no problem in information exchange. Han Sen has learned some Kate, and soon there is a general understanding of this.


    Because of the heterogeneous killing, the various races of the universe are always in danger, and no one knows when a creature will become a heterogeneous.


    However, once it becomes a heterogeneous, the ability is more than ordinary creatures. Unless the aristocratic powers are shot, the genetic armor creatures will be dispatched more and more, and generally only the masses will be slaughtered.


    The entire gene universe has an incomparable worship and respect for the nobility. For ordinary people, it is indeed a true aristocracy, sacred and inviolable, and their protector.


    The nobility is also graded, with five levels of the Duke, the Marquis, the Earl, the Viscount, and the Baron, as well as the corresponding aliens.


    Hansen only found these grade names on the Internet. As for the difference between the grades of these names, Hansen still knows nothing about it.


    But now Hansen finally knows one thing. If the genetic armor does not condense, if he encounters a different kind of species, let alone kill it, it is likely to be killed directly.


    "Sure enough, it is better to condense the genetic warfare." Han Sen worked in the cemetery while frantically practicing "Genetics" and "Dong Xuan Jing" and "Blood and Blood", most of which were used for cultivation. "Genetics", because the genetics of the language is the fastest, it seems that it is the easiest to condense the genetic armor. 8)

 Chapter 1718： contract

    "The foreigner really made the bell of the gene source tree ring?" In the office of the general manager of the Black Gold Group, Hardman looked at the subordinates in front of him with amazement.


    If Hansen still has some memories, he will find that the subordinates of this Black Gold Group are one of the two Kate people behind him when Hansen tested it.


    "The guarantee is guaranteed, there will be no mistakes, it is what I saw with my own eyes." The subordinate quickly swears.


    "Then you know who he is, where do you live?" Hardman asked.


    A creature that can ring the bell flower has at least a 50% chance of secondary evolution. If it can become a nobleman, it is a hot person and a talent that the Black Gold Group needs very much. If it can bring such people into it. The Black Gold Group also has great benefits for Hardman.


    "I don''t know about this, but I saw him with the police officer Lancer. When he left, he left in the car of Lancer police officer, so I was not able to keep up." The subordinate said.


    "Does the blue police officer know? It will be easy." After Hardman asked the subordinate to make it clear, he dialed a communication number and quickly got in touch with the Security Bureau.


    Not long after, Hardman had mastered Hansen''s information.


    "Unexpectedly breaking into a foreigner of Kate Star, from an unknown small race, did trigger the sound of the bell, which is a good opportunity." After reading Hansen''s information, Hardman got up and said: " Give me a car, I am going to a cemetery."


    Hansen is monitoring the Internet to learn the language and text of the Kate people. It is not difficult to learn these things with his brain power. In the past few days, simple conversations have been able to say a few words, although they still fail to meet the standard of normal communication. However, the old library half-guessed and guessed, and could understand what Hansen wanted to say.


    Hansen is also similar here. Anyway, daily communication is ok, but Hansen hopes to get more useful information online, so it is necessary to learn Kate better.


    "Han Sen, there is a person who claims to be the general manager of the Black Gold Group to find you." The voice of the old library came from the communicator.


    Hansen looked up at the monitor and saw the outside of the cemetery''s guard. The man standing with a black cat''s ear was very well dressed.


    Han Sen has some doubts. He can''t have an acquaintance here. What kind of general manager came to him and knew what to do.


    There are things that can''t be avoided. If something really happened, Han Sen would rather figure it out in person, so he chose to go out and meet Hardman.


    "You are Mr. Hansen. It is an honor to be able to meet you. I am the general manager of Black Gold Group, Hardman. This is my business card." Hardman gesture is very low, and he sent a business card to Han with his hands. In front of Sen.


    Hansen took the business card and looked at it. The simple Katevin can''t help him now. The title above is really the general manager of the Black Gold Group.


    "I don''t know what happened to you looking for me?" Hansen asked Hadman.


    Hardman said quickly: "This is the case. I want to invite Mr. Hansen to join us in the Black Gold Group and become a member of our group''s hunting force. The strength of our Black Gold Group is one of the best among the Kate people. There is absolutely no need to worry about salary. ......"


    Hansen probably figured out what Hardman wants to do. He hasn''t come yet and knows Kate''s power division, and he doesn''t know much about the strength of the Black Gold Group.


    However, Hansen knows that in the gene universe, many groups have their own hunting units, which are specialized in hunting different kinds of troops.


    Of course, it is generally impossible for such units to be composed entirely of nobles. Most of them are general genetic warriors, commonly known as cannon fodder, and a few core personnel are nobles.


    Hardman came here this time, wanting to spend a lot of money, wanting to invite Hansen to join the Black Gold Group''s hunting force and become a core member of the force.


    However, because Hansen has not yet condensed genetic armor or genetic arming, Hardman wants to sign a reserve team contract with Hansen, paying Hansen a large sum of money and resources in advance, so that Hansen can practice with peace of mind. However, after Hansen condensed the genetic armor or genetically armed, he must sign a formal contract with the Black Gold Group and formally become a member of the Black Gold Hunting Force.


    It seems that the reserve team contract seems to want to set up Hansen first, but actually just buy a Hansen future.


    If Hansen can successfully unite the genetically armed, then Hardman will pay a high price to sign Hansen or make a big profit.


    If Hansen is not able to unite the genetics, then the reserve contract can be abolished after it expires, instead of paying as much as Hansen��s high-priced salary.


    Hansen was not very interested in such a contract, but a condition of Hardman made Hansen change his mind and finally signed a contract with Hardman for the reserve team.


    Because Hardman promises to help Hansen avoid the supervision work order, he can also get a formal resident certificate. For a foreigner, it is convenient for Hansen to do both of these things.


    Moreover, signing a contract as a reserve player, there is still a lot of money and resources to take, just to solve the difficult situation of Han Sen is now poor and white, but also let him not work every day, it is a good thing.


    Even if it is really entangled with genetically armed forces to join the hunting force, it is not a bad thing for Hansen. It is not a bad thing to be able to follow the aliens with experienced troops and get familiar with the different kinds of situations.


    In this way, Han Sen did not finish the ten-day grave-worn career, and in less than two days, Hardman had all the procedures for Hansen, and Hansen arranged the highest-sized residence in the group base. It also provides a lot of genetic fluids that can speed up cultivation and use it for Hansen, expecting him to be armed with genetics earlier.


    Hansen lived in the black gold hunting base for four months. Almost every day, he was soaked in the genetic fluid. The genetics and words suddenly leaped forward, and finally there was a sign of promotion.


    Whether it is the law of Kate Star or the contract with the Black Gold Group, Hansen must be promoted under the supervision of the Ombudsman, especially those who ring the bell like Hansen, may become alienated, so Will be subject to very strict supervision.


    The people who Kate Star officially sent to supervise Hansen turned out to be the black hunter that Hansen had seen before. There were still a few people who accompanied him together, one of them was Lancer.


    It is natural to say that the Black Gold Group is Hardman himself and the core member of the Black Gold Hunting Force.

 Chapter 1719： Evolution completed

    "Hardman, you did a good job in this business, spent so little money, bought a creature that might become a nobility." Black searched in front of the monitor and looked at Hardman.


    Hardman hit a haha: "It''s hard to say whether it can be armed with genetics. Even if the bell rings, it''s only half and half of the chance."


    Although this is said, but anyone can see it, Hardman is still somewhat proud, more than half of the chances are not low, so many people around the Kate, how many bells can ring? How many more can you become a noble?


    Lanser looked at Hansen in the training room through the monitor''s screen, and his eyes were quite curious.


    Although she knew that Hansen had ringing the bell, she didn''t have any thoughts at the time, and she didn''t have much contacts. It was useless to find Hansen, so in the end, Hardman first contacted Hansen.


    Now let Lancer wonder whether Hansen can be promoted to a noble. If it is successful, it is really a salted fish turning over, and afterwards, the rich and the rich will be inexhaustible.


    Seeing that Hansen has started to work, Blackbird and others are no longer talking, and their eyes are focused on Hansen.


    Hansen runs "Genetic Language" and only feels the body''s breath flowing and flowing. The whole body''s flesh, skin, bones, thin chest, and even genes are beginning to secrete a mysterious substance.


    This kind of material, like a sprout that broke out of the earth, drilled out his skin and began to grow outside his body. What the naked eye saw was a black substance like ink in his skin. Spreading out of his skin, he quickly wrapped Hansen''s body in the black matter, and blew Hansen''s original clothes on his body.


    The black material continues to swell and expand, forming a prototype of the armor outside Hansen''s body. With the emergence of black matter, the armor is constantly improving.


    Hardman looked at Hansen��s genetic armor and his mind was full of sweat.


    He still has a lot of money in Hansen. If Hansen��s promotion fails, he will not lose his bones, but he will lose a lot.


    Of course, if he succeeds, he is really developed. A nobleman who signed him into the Black Gold Group thinks that Hardman feels very excited, which may make him have a place in the board of directors.


    Everyone stared at Hansen''s wriggling armor. Lancer was curious, and Blackhunter was always expressionless, as if nothing could happen to him.


    In the past ten minutes or so, the armor has been basically formed, and the black armor is very delicate, wrapping Hansen''s body, and there is no gap left.


    Just when everyone thought that the genetic armor had been condensed, they saw a black twist on the armor. On the armor shell, some black patterns began to appear.


    But if you look closely, those are not patterns, but some symbols or words that Hardman doesn''t know. The symbols are like the patterns that are generally above the armor, like reliefs.


    Because of the appearance of those symbol patterns, Hansen��s genetic armor has a mysterious feeling.


    "I don''t think it''s a person who can make the bell ring. This kind of genetic armor I have never seen before." Hardman said with delight.


    When there is a genetic warfare, there is such a vision. In his view, the probability of being able to unite the gene is even higher.


    Black seeks is not unspoken, but he is staring at Hansen��s genetic armor.


    A mysterious rune emerged on the gene armor that Hansen had just condensed, forming a mysterious and beautiful pattern, which made Hansen himself a little surprised.


    Although there is no strong breath, the above-mentioned genetic warfare is also full of mysterious and simple atmosphere. After all, it is only the initial level of genetic armor, and it is not very powerful.


    After ten minutes, the runes above the genetic armor no longer beat, it seems to be complete.


    In Hansen''s feelings, the genetic armor of the body is not like a armor, more like a part of his skin or part of the body, and there is a powerful force in the inside.


    Hansen suddenly felt a tremor in his head, and a familiar voice rang in his brain.


    "Evolution is complete."


    Hansen listened to the sound and suddenly he was shocked. The voice was naturally the regular voice in the shelter. He thought that the rule power was only useful in the shelter. Now that he has gone out of the shelter, the voice still exists. How can he not be surprised.


    "Is it because I am a sheltered creature, so this rule power has been integrated into my body. Even if I leave the shelter, will there be such a rule power?" Hansen��s heart guessed wildly, but God��s knowledge looked at himself. data of.


    Hansen: Super Emperor (can evolve).


    Gene Warfare: Mantra (evolved).


    Level: None.


    Shouyuan: 600.


    Genetic warfare evolution requires: 100 genes.


    Han Sen looked at the slightest glimpse, the physical status of the super emperor did not change, still the same as before, but it seems that the ultimate two words have become evolved.


    The genetic warfare should refer to the genetic armor that he has just condensed. The name of the genetic armor is called "the spell."


    There is nothing to say about the ranks and the Shouyuan. As before, it should be increased after the evolution of the constitution.


    The evolution of genetic warfare requires this, and it is still 100 points of the gene. It seems that there is nothing special about the evolutionary requirements of the body when it was in the shelter.


    But here is not a shelter, and there are no other creatures that let him absorb the genes. Where does he go to get a hundred genes to complete the evolution?


    When Hansen was thinking about it, Hardman before the surveillance was ugly, and the blue veins on his forehead appeared.


    Hansen��s genetic armor has been condensed, and if he can be promoted to the nobility, now the genetic armor will directly open the second evolution, from the armor to the armed transformation.


    However, Hansen��s genetic armor has no movement at all. It is already obvious that Hansen has not been promoted to the nobility. He only embodies the genetic armor, just an ordinary person.


    Black search has stood up and said coldly: "An ordinary person is really a waste of time."


    After that, the black seeker did not return to the control room to leave, Lancer and others also left, leaving only the embarrassed face of Hardman still sitting there, a face is not reconciled.


    Hansen also knew that he had not been able to achieve secondary evolution. Although he did not know what went wrong, he did not promote the nobility.


    However, Hansen did not take this question too seriously. What he wants to know now is that the rule power of the shelter is useless in the gene universe.

 Chapter 1720： Heterogeneous gene

    Hansen had read very little information on the Internet before. He did not find any person who had the ability to have similar sanctuary rules. It is certain that at least the Kate people do not have this ability.


    Now Hansen just wants to know if this ability is still useful, and whether it can bring him benefits, where the genes come from, and whether there are things like the beast.


    When Hansen walked out of the training room, people basically disappeared. Hardman had already left the Black Gold Group, and he did not stay to wait for him. Obviously, he was very unhappy about his evolutionary failure and wanted to continue signing. It is definitely impossible.


    However, the reserve team contract signed before has not expired. Even if he knows that Hardman does not want Hansen, Hansen still has to stay in the Black Gold Group and wait until the end of the contract to leave.


    After walking out of the door, I saw Lancer standing alone on the outside corridor. When Hansen came out, he said, "My communication number, you know, if you need work, call me, the cemetery has not found a suitable one. manpower."


    Lancer also knows about Hardman��s thoughts. It is impossible to keep Hansen who has not been promoted to a nobleman. I am afraid that Hansen can��t find a job, go on some bad roads, endanger the security of Kate Star, and add to Korea. Sen''s sympathy, as well as a good look and feel, will stay and say these things to him.


    "Thank you for the blue police." Hansen was slightly moved.


    Going back to my room, I saw that the door was open, and someone was carrying things inside. Hardman��s secretary wore high-heeled shoes, standing with his arms in his arms and standing, and from time to time he directed the people inside.


    "Lea Secretary, what happened?" Hansen asked the secretary frowning.


    The secretary put on a black and white cat''s tail, still holding his arm, and snorted and said: "I am sorry, the dormitory in the base is quite tense. It is too wasteful to live alone. So the general manager gives You change one, this big one, and live with several other players."


    Hansen knows that this is because his promotion failed, so Hardman has no intention to continue investing in him. Naturally, he will not be allowed to live in the best dormitory in the base. It is not just a dormitory. I am afraid that other benefits will be followed. Gone.


    "Lina Secretary, where is my new dormitory?" Hansen had nothing to do with it. He simply took a few clothes he bought after he came and asked him before Lina.


    "I am too busy now, I don''t have time to take you in the past, just in the 702 dormitory on the 7th floor, go on your own." Lina didn''t look at Hansen, she was not the attitude before.


    Hansen did not care. He took out his own house and went out to the dormitory of the single-person suite and went to the seventh building.


    Although Building No. 7 is also a dormitory for members of the hunting forces, it is the kind of dormitory for ordinary members and the one for four people.


    When Hansen came to 702, there was still no one inside. He went through the formalities at the boarding house and got his own key. Then he entered the dormitory, went to take a shower, and changed a suit to wear.


    Before his clothes were blasted, he always wore a genetic armor. Although it was said that the body was not consumed, it was not necessary.


    After taking a shower, Hansen found the only vacancy in the dormitory, put his own things, and then packed them up.


    "Discovering the heterogeneous gene." When Hansen got the bone, he suddenly heard a voice in his mind.


    Hansen suddenly likes to look out. He was still thinking about the use of the rules of the sanctuary outside. He didn''t expect to have an answer so quickly, and it was more useful than he thought.


    "How do you use this thing?" Hansen took the bone study to study, and did not know how to absorb this heterologous gene.


    Running genetics, the bones did not move, Han Sen dripped his true blood, and there was no movement.


    The rules of the sanctuary were only prompted once, and then there was no movement. Obviously it could not help Hansen absorb.


    "Is it difficult, and inside the shelter, I have to eat this thing to be useful?" Hansen tried to bite, the thief was **** hard, his teeth were about to turn off, I want to bite and eat sure. Unrealistic.


    "It seems that I can only cook it and try it." Han Sen looked at the bones and thought.


    The bones are not big, the whole body is purple-red, and it looks like a metal thing. If it is not Hansen''s personal hand, it is hard to believe that this is part of the creature.


    To give it a soup, Hansen really didn''t know if he could do it.


    Anyway, there is no other way. Han Sen took the idea of ??a dead horse as a living horse doctor. He bought an electric pressure cooker in the store in the base and tried to go back to the dormitory to try it out.


    Go back to the dormitory, take a pot of water, throw the bones in, put the lid on the plug, turn on the pressure cooker, let it cook slowly.


    Just after doing all this, I heard the door of the dormitory ringing. There were three Kate people who were sweating and came in. After seeing Hansen, they saw a slight glimpse, and then they seemed to understand what was going on.


    Hansen was able to make the bell ringing, and the news that Hadman had dug up at a high price was well known in the base. Even if they didn��t know before, those core members who watched Hansen��s promotion failed to go back and talk about it. Spread inside the army.


    "Man, let''s take it easy. It''s normal to not be able to make a second evolution. It''s not a big deal. More than 99.9 percent of the creatures have not evolved twice. It''s not alive." A Kate patted Hansen��s shoulder said that it��s not at all Hansen��s, but it��s not a mocking element of Hansen��s.


    "Thank you, I am fine." Han Sen really didn''t think that the promotion failed was a big deal. There was no chance for other creatures to fail, but he was different. He also had "Dong Xuan Jing" and "Blood Life" and can continue to practice. There are two more opportunities.


    Retreat 10,000 steps, even if all failed, it is no big deal, he can also find ways to absorb the alien gene, let himself continue to evolve, his path is not only a secondary evolution.


    "Don''t say thank you to us. We don''t say this here. If someone encounters danger on the battlefield someday, someone is willing to help you, then it is not thank you for the two words to solve." Another Kate said.


    "What should I say?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "Don''t say anything, is there smoke? Come one." The Kate snorted in bed.


    "I really don''t have this. I don''t usually smoke." Hansen used to smoke occasionally, but because he was in the shelter for a long time, sometimes he couldn''t find smoke. If he had a long time, he didn''t know when he didn''t want to It is.


    "Is this thing yours? What is it inside?" The last Kate saw the pressure cooker Hansen got back and looked at it.

 Chapter 1721： Baron gene

    "There was a problem with the body when the genetic armor was condensed. This is a medicine that needs to be heated," Hansen said casually.


    The Kate responded and then did not pay attention to the contents of the pressure cooker.


    The three men went to the shower after packing things, but Hansen looked at them with interest.


    The Kate are not a difficult race, and according to Hansen��s observations, the Kate��s physical fitness is far better than that of human beings, but it is only a transcendence of physical fitness. Their IQ is not superior to human beings. And the achievements in some research fields are not stronger than humans, even worse than humans.


    For example, in terms of fighting skills, the Kate people who came into contact with Hansen are purely technical and not stronger than humans.


    Of course, Hansen has not seen a real aristocratic battle, maybe they have some special and powerful skills.


    Hansen lived in the dormitory. The names of the other three Kate roommates were very strange. Hansen called them Long, Suo and Kun.


    They are not malicious to Hansen, but they don''t have much enthusiasm. They can only be regarded as ordinary roommates.


    Hansen did not rush to see the scene inside the pressure cooker. He waited until the next morning. After all three of them went out, Hansen stopped the pressure cooker and looked at the situation after deflation.


    As soon as the pot was opened, a **** smell came out. The original Hansen thought that the bones were so hard and the possibility of being able to stew the results was very low.


    But now I opened it, but it made him a little surprised. The whole pot of water turned into a purple-red color, and there was a strong **** smell. It also had hot bubbles inside, like boiling blood.


    But Hansen knows that it is impossible. After the blood is cooked, it should be solidified.


    After fishing with a spoon, the bones were gone, and even a little residue was left, which made Hansen very surprised.


    This is just an ordinary pressure cooker and water. It actually cooks the bones, and it seems that even the **** is not left, and it is completely integrated into the water.


    Sniffing the pungent **** smell, Hansen is very skeptical, can this thing really eat?


    However, since it was approved by the rules of the sanctuary, Hansen still planned to taste it first, put it out with a spoon, and put a small sip on his mouth.


    Hansen slightly frowned, the taste is really bad, there is a feeling of drinking warm blood.


    Fortunately, before Hansen, he used his hair to drink blood. He hadn��t eaten any raw meat in the shelter, and he was afraid of such a bit of blood.


    "The edible baron heterogeneous gene, the baron gene +0."


    In the mind, a familiar voice sounded again. Hansen��s heart was slightly happy. It was useful to eat this thing. As for the lack of heterogeneous genes, it was apparent that the amount was too small and had not reached the level of qualitative change.


    Hansen directly took the pressure cooker, like a cow, and poured a **** soup into the stomach.


    A stream of heat rushes through the abdomen and spreads toward the whole body, causing Hansen to feel that the body''s blood is heating up rapidly and the flow rate is also very fast.


    As the blood warmed up, the whole body followed the heat, so that Hansen had the feeling of being in the sauna, the skin was flushed, and the body constantly sizzled.


    Han Sen was about to finish the pot of soup, and still did not hear the hint of increased heterologous genes, and even a little gene did not increase.


    "Is it because the bones are too small, so even the amount of genes added is not enough?" Han Sen was a little depressed, and he poured the last few mouths.


    "The edible baron heterogeneous gene, the baron gene +1."


    When Hansen gave the last soup to the drink, he finally heard the long-lost sound. His gene finally began to increase. Although it was only a minimum level of the Baron gene, it was a very good start for Hansen.


    After more than an hour, the body''s heat gradually dissipated, and the body temperature slowly returned to normal. Hansen felt that his body strength seemed to be stronger.


    However, the spell armor did not grow with it, making Hansen slightly surprised.


    The heterologous gene only strengthens Hansen''s body and does not make the spell armor stronger. I don''t know why.


    When Hansen was happy, Kun returned to the dormitory and told Han Sen to go out to gather. They accepted the task and set off to hunt the aliens.


    Hansen followed Kun to go out to gather. He and Kun and Long belonged to a small team. The team had a total of ten people and was managed by a small team leader.


    More than 20 squads were gathered in the square of the entire base. Under the command of a large captain, all of them were on a spaceship and then took off.


    Hansen knows that Hardman used him as a general cannon fodder. He had been mentally prepared, and he didn''t care much, but he had some expectations.


    Hardman used him as a normal soldier, but the contract he signed was not the same as the ordinary soldier. The ordinary soldier only got the salary and bonus, and if Hansen really hunted the alien, he could be assigned to the spoils, and he There is also a good contract salary to take.


    Hansen did not see the aristocratic members, they should not be with ordinary soldiers.


    "Where are we going?" Hansen whispered to the next sorcerer.


    The disciple shrugged and said: "We are just ordinary soldiers. Where do we know where to go, and wherever we go, we must work hard."


    "Since it is so dangerous, why do you still go to the hunting force as a soldier?" Hansen asked with some doubts.


    "Because there is enough money here." Suo Tu said, took a wallet from the pocket and opened it to Hansen. I saw a photo inside, a mature and beautiful female Kate, holding a Kate. The little girl, both women are very happy to laugh.


    But the little girl had no hair, and there was no hair on the cat''s ear. It looked like a bare and strange feeling.


    "My daughter''s genes are a bit problematic. I need a lot of money to pay for high medical expenses. Every day I need to inject expensive genetic fluid to support her life, so I can only come here." Suo Su said calmly.


    Hansen is silent and doesn''t say anything. He is not a person who is good at comfort. I don''t know what to say to make it feel better.


    "I tell you this, not to make you sympathize with me, but to tell you, be careful, if you are in danger, no matter who I am or anyone here, will not risk to save you." Retracting the wallet faintly said.


    "You are a good person." Hansen looked at the disciple and said that he said that he was reminding himself to be careful.

 Chapter 1722： Cows hooves

    After a long time, the speed of the spacecraft slowed down, and it was still slowly descending. Hansen looked out from the light-transparent window and saw that the spacecraft had reached the top of a mountain range. go with.


    The place where the spacecraft landed was a canyon between the mountains. Hansen looked down from the sky and felt that the valley was a bit strange.


    The shape of the valley is like a huge hoof print. It seems to be a giant beast. It is hard to make a hoof mark between the mountains. The mountain next to it seems to be missing a piece. The mountain wall is like a knife cut. The same is true, it is all ninety degrees straight.


    "Niuhu Valley? Is there a different kind of here?" Long also looked at the outside situation, frowning after reading.


    "Long, do you know this?" Hansen asked Xiang Long, and the next ones, Suo and Kun, looked at him.


    Long said: "My family used to be in a small city near the Niutau Valley. When I was a child, I used to go to Niutau. I used to have a strong nobleman riding a green cow through here. As a result, there was a strange provocation in the mountains. The nobility, the nobility did not care at all, but the blue cow under the seat was a hoof, and the different species together with the surrounding peaks were trampled down to form the current hoof valley, and then the expensive ride on the green cow The purple gas behind it is like a dragon, lingering between the valleys. After three days and three nights, the purple gas is completely dispersed."


    "The valley people in some small cities in the vicinity think that there is a scent of the scent of the oxen valley. I don''t dare to get close to it, so many people move into the valley and gradually form a small town in the oxen valley. In the town of Niuzhi, it seems that the atmosphere of the nobility has not been able to protect them, and there are still different species appearing in the oxen valley."


    Everyone listened and sighed. Hansen listened and felt a little strange. The legendary aristocrats felt so familiar, as if they were similar to a certain person in the legend of the Alliance.


    Soon, the spacecraft had already landed in the valley. All the soldiers were commanding the following teams to get off the spacecraft and wait in line on the open space in front of the spacecraft.


    Because the firearms of the firearms are of little use to the aliens, the soldiers use cold weapons. In addition to the genetic armor, each soldier is equipped with a special riot shield and a metal single-knife chopper. Guns, but the biggest effect of those guns is not to kill the aliens, but to alert the companions, but the shooting means the location of the aliens.


    Hansen finally saw the aristocrats of the Black Gold Hunting Force and walked to the front of the team with the captain. It was a Kate of some age, at least already a middle-aged man. The cat ears and tails were yellow and white. color.


    The captain called him "the tiger man", and soon the captain and the tiger master took them into the town not far away.


    Hansen, they have not yet entered the town, they saw a few dead bodies on the outside field. They should be residents of the town. They are all Kate people. They are very dead, one by one, and one is broken. The body was broken directly into two pieces, and another head was torn off. The scene was very bloody.


    Hansen looked at their wounds and was obviously injured by claws.


    "Nine life blood cats say that it is not very popular in the gene universe, can it be said that it is also a heterogeneous?" Hansen thought.


    Of course, Hansen wouldn''t think that these Kate people are the hands of the old cat. The old cat is not too boring to this extent, and the claw marks are not the same as the old cats.


    "Follow up, keep up, keep a good formation." The captain kept screaming and letting them keep moving forward.


    Heterogeneous has a very terrible hunting instinct. It can be said that each alien is an excellent assassin. Unless you can be sure that you have an absolute advantage, it is not easy to find them.


    After entering the town, the scene of the goose bumps of the whole body immediately rose up, blood and corpses everywhere, and the broken limbs of the body made this quietly small town become Shura hell.


    Even some children who seem to be only a few years old have been ruthlessly torn.


    "Damn it!" Long eyes blinked red.


    Sotmo silently, but the hand holding the knife was tighter, and the eyes sparkled with indignation.


    Han Sen is now really feeling that the ordinary people face the helplessness and sorrow of the heterogeneous, even if the genetic armor is used up, it is useless, can not resist the different kinds of minions, can only kill the aliens, only the nobility, this is the whole universe Consensus.


    The tigers took them through the town, but they did not find the shadow of the aliens. They spoke a few words with the captain. The captain immediately asked the teammates to search the past in different directions.


    The tiger adult judged that the alien species should still be in the oxen valley, but it was hidden and must be found to kill.


    Now it��s time for Hansen and their ordinary soldiers, that is, the cannon fodder to play a role. Using the number of carpet-like searches to force the aliens out, let the tiger adults have the opportunity to kill the aliens. This is the total value of Hansen.


    Hansen''s team is searching in the southwest direction. The team has always maintained a formation. The players are armed with riot shields, and the speed of advancement is not fast.


    No one will make a joke with his own life. Although the riot shield is sturdy, under the different claws, I am afraid that it will not last a few times, and it is not enough to be a true reliance.


    Hansen took the North Emperor''s Gloves out of the bag and placed it in the pocket at hand. In case of emergency, the spell Gene Armor can provide him with the power, which is not comparable to the North Emperor Gloves. After all, it is genetically armed and aristocratic.


    It��s just that Hansen doesn��t know the level of the North Emperor��s Gloves, because Hansen can��t play the full power of the North Emperor��s Gloves. If he guesses, the level of the North Emperor��s Gloves should not be too high.


    The town is full of splashing blood and corpses. I can imagine how cruel they were when they were killed, but they didn��t dare to be distracted by the horrors of those bodies, otherwise they would It is the same as those people.


    Hansen��s spirit has also been tight. Although there is no way to extend too far into the tunnel, it makes Han Sen feel stronger than the average soldier.


    Hey!


    I was carefully moving forward and suddenly heard a gunshot from the north, followed by a dense sweeping sound and human snoring.


    "Found, at 11 o''clock in the north of the town, all the teams immediately went to that position." The communicator''s voice was also heard in the communicator.


    The squad leader replied after listening to it, and immediately took Hansen and they went in that direction.


    However, Hansen suddenly felt a little guilty, and saw a shadow in the dark alley flashing out like a ghost to the nearest disciple.


    And the disciple is heading in the direction led by the captain. He did not see the shadow and did not find danger.


    "Be careful!" Hansen shouted, stepping out to the front of the sorcerer in one step, too late to pull him, kicking his foot on his arm and rolling him out to the side, and Hansen himself This embarrassing power has returned.


    I saw a black shadow rushing between Susie and Hansen, almost rubbing their bodies and rushing over. Others heard Hansen��s voice turning around and suddenly everyone��s face changed and some people screamed. : "Different!"

 Chapter 1723： Mutual war

    Hansen has already seen what it is, and only looks at the appearance, it turns out to be a Kate.


    Similar to the human appearance and posture, there are cat ears on the head and cat tails on the back. It is a standard Kate.


    It''s just different from the average Kate. He doesn''t wear a genetic armor. The nails of his hands and fingers are up to half a foot. They are like a blade of blue metal light, and the Kate''s eyes are horrible. The blood is not the same as the ordinary Kate.


    The Kate, who had become a heterogeneous, had rushed from Hansen and Susie, and the figure did not stop. He continued to rush to the front, and the nails on one hand were like the five daggers. The head caught the past.


    The speed of the heterogeneous is too fast, and there is no chance of dodging at all. The violent violent shield in the hand is lifted and the paws of the different species are blocked.


    Hey!


    The sharp nails directly tore the riot shield, the strength is still more than enough, caught in the genetic armor of the dragon, the genetic armor gave five scars, and the blood immediately flowed out.


    Fortunately, the riot shield has blocked most of the power, this claw did not cause fatal injuries to the dragon.


    When the dragon fell out, the aliens rushed toward the next soldier. The soldier was shocked and transitioned. He forgot the resistance, his legs trembled and it was difficult to move. He was scratched by a different hand, and the red and white objects splashed. Everywhere.


    "Retreat, immediately retreat!" The captain shouted and screamed at the gun and shot at a different shot.


    But those bullets hit the aliens, like a fireworks bloom, sparks, but even the skin that did not wear the genetic armor did not break.


    "Report, found heterogeneous in the southwest..." The captain shot at the side and yelled at the communicator.


    No matter how many different kinds of seeds, they are completely ignored for bullets. The ghostly figure seems to be a whirlwind and generally rushes to the dragon that has been injured and just climbed up.


    Long��s face was white, and the dodge was too late. The riot shield in his hand was gone, and he could only bite his teeth and cut it into a different hand.


    The dissimilar hand grabbed the metal knife all at once, and the five-finger-like nails were slightly forced, and the metal knife was cut and split, and the other hand grabbed it toward Long��s head.


    Long has nowhere to escape, and his heart is desperate. He has to desperately retreat, hoping to find a glimmer of life, but his speed is much slower than that of aliens, and it is impossible to hide.


    Seeing the different kind of hand will catch on Long''s face, but suddenly saw a fist wrapped in a black armor, squatting on a different kind of temple, and licking the strange head.


    Although this punch did not seriously hurt the alien species, it stopped the heterogeneous, did not pursue the dragon again, turned and looked at the master of the fist, it was just Hansen who just rushed over.


    Long saw that Hansen had a complex color on his face.


    Hansen��s heart was also secretly surprised. His fist was already a full blow under the spell of Gene Warfare, and he was still on the head of the alien, but he only stunned his head, genetic armor and heterogeneous The gap is not really big.


    Heterogenely stared at Hansen and glanced at Hansen in the next second. The speed is still amazing, like a ghost.


    "Run!" Suo Tuo helped Long Han to yell at Han Sen, but anyone can see it. Han Sen is sure to run away from the alien.


    However, Hansen did not intend to run, his look was as calm as water, and he stepped out like a poisonous snake, and his body shaped a beautiful arc.


    The power and speed of heterogeneity is indeed much stronger than that of Hansen, but this does not mean that Hansen has no ability to resist.


    Hansen''s strength and speed are nothing in the gene universe, but his fighting experience and skills are among the best in the gene universe.


    Hansen applied his best body to the extreme, and his body shape was like a swaying willow. It made people feel uncomfortable and what Hansen really wanted to go.


    The ghostly figure of the strange kind, which was rushed several times in a row, did not even hit Hansen.


    Members of the squad and other squads have already seen stupidity. Although Hansen has been chased by different species, it does not seem to be flustered. He has stepped out of his steps, his calmness has not wavered, and he has repeatedly avoided the aliens. The fight is simply unbelievable.


    Hansen''s speed is similar to that of the sorcerer. Compared with the speed of the heterogeneous, it is too much, but Hansen has just avoided the sequel of several different kinds of slashes at such a speed. Heterogeneous even his genes. The armor did not touch, and the people who saw it were stunned.


    Hansen took the layout and pre-judgment capabilities to the extreme, with a heterogeneous approach to the north of the town.


    It may be a little difficult for his own power to kill this alien species. Leading it to the aristocratic tiger in the past, perhaps it is possible to remove this alien by the hands of the tiger.


    The soldiers have cameras on them. When they look at Hansen, they have already seen the situation there.


    "Oh, there are two different kinds of seeds here. What should I do? The tigers are not winning the game with another alien. We have no ability to deal with another alien. I knew this before, and I should ask Allen to come together." "The commander of this operation, Guris, was sweating all over his forehead."


    "Wait a minute, there is a soldier who has held a different kind of sex. He seems to be tempting the aliens to go at eleven o''clock," a monitor called.


    The commander looked at the past with some disbelief: "Is it impossible? How can an ordinary soldier hold the alien?"


    But when he saw the picture clearly, he was stunned. He saw a soldier''s figure swinging left and right in the image. He couldn''t see the panic, but gave him a feeling of calmness.


    A powerful alien chased him, but he never hurt him, more like he was holding his nose.


    "Who is this soldier?" Commander Chris looked a little bit stunned. Hansen was like an elegant artist. He had never seen someone who could be so simple and understated, but with Unspeakable mystery.


    "Reporting the chief, look at his number, named Hansen, which should be the foreigner brought by the former manager of Hardman." The monitor replied.


    "Can the bells make a sound, and the foreigner who failed to advance to the aristocracy?" Chris muttered a word, then his face changed, and he picked up the communicator and shouted: "Don''t... don''t lead the xenotype to eleven The direction of the clock... Did you listen? Please hear me..."


    The tiger is fighting with a different kind of creature. It is difficult to solve the problem. If there is another alien to intervene in the battle between them, I am afraid that the tiger will be in danger. By then, everything will be finished.

 Chapter 1724： Stifle

    "Commander, where should I take it?" Hansen asked calmly.


    Hearing the calm voice from the communicator, Chris himself stunned and then screamed: "First lead the southeast direction, try to fight for the time of the tiger, and wait for the tiger to kill another alien. after that����"


    Speaking of this, even Chris himself feels that there is a lack of confidence. Let an ordinary soldier drag on a different kind of time. I am afraid that anyone will think that he is crazy, but now he has no choice.


    "Yes, but I can''t guarantee that I can do it." Hansen responded and changed his direction and turned to the east.


    "Do your best." Chris bit his teeth and said, he really can''t think, Han Sen really can drag the tiger to kill another alien.


    Looking at the situation of the tiger''s adults, I am afraid that it is impossible to kill another alien in a short time. It is really worrying.


    Hansen''s figure flashed, and he repeatedly evaded the alien attack. He went to the southeast of the valley with a different kind of seed, but he did not intend to drag the tiger to kill another alien.


    Around a circle, Hansen rushed into a building with a different kind of sex. Hansen deliberately smashed his camera and communicator, making it difficult for the command to know the situation.


    When Hansen ducked away, he used his fist to lick the different kinds of punches, but there was no good effect. Although the heterogeneous had no genetic armor, his body was tougher than the Kate who wore the genetic armor. Most of them, Hansen��s power is not enough to seriously hurt his body.


    After escaping from a different kind of slamming, Hansen put the glove on his right hand at the fastest speed.


    In the past, the North Emperor Gloves could not coexist with the Gene Wars, because that was not Hansen��s own genetic armor. Now he is wearing the Gene Wars armor, but it is not so troublesome. The North Emperor��s gloves are worn on Hansen��s right hand and still remain. The form of the hand guard.


    Hansen evaded another blow from the alien, while his right fist slammed into the heterosexual belly.


    Hey!


    The fist hit the belly and made a sound similar to the gongs and drums. It didn''t even tear the dissimilar belly, but the different corners of the mouth also ooze a trace of blood, and it still hurt.


    However, the impact of such a small injury on him is not great, and he still murderously wants to kill Hansen.


    Hansen retired from the inside of the building, punching and punching on the aliens, but the heterogeneous body was terrible. Hansen had already used his Beihuang gloves to hit him dozens of punches, although he played his mouth. Spitting blood, but it does not seem to cause fatal injuries, and the heterogeneity is as fierce as ever.


    "It��s really annoying. Now if I can have a sharp enough sword, I can all give up a few more." Hansen is helpless. After all, he is not armed with his own life. He can''t play the North Emperor''s Gloves. All power, otherwise it is not difficult to kill this alien.


    The high-intensity battle makes Hansen''s physical strength consume quickly. The external strength of the gene universe is too strong, so that the physical strength is easily consumed. Hansen relies on the outbreak potential to force the fight against the alien species, and the consumption is even greater. It��s just that this time, I feel that my body is tired.


    Just as Hansen was about to give up and wanted to introduce the heterogeneous to the tiger''s adult side, he suddenly felt a burning sensation on his back. The nine-life blood cat tattoo became hotter and hotter. It seemed to be an electric iron branded in Hansen. On the back.


    Hansen��s pain was unbearable, but at the same time, the feeling of exhaustion disappeared together. Instead, it was a burning force, which made Hansen��s whole body seem like a hill erupting, burning inside the body. Power flow, suddenly Hansen feels full of power.


    Hey!


    Hansen once again slammed into a different kind of body, and the heterogeneous body flew out of the shackles, hitting a wall and making a big hole in the wall.


    Heterogeneous pours on the ground and spits blood. Hansen sees his position on the chest by Hansen, and there is a blackened punch, just like a burnt red iron.


    Hansen suddenly overjoyed and rushed to the side and smashed his fists to the opposite sex. He was hit by Hansen��s fist, and his body suddenly became dark.


    Hansen hit three punches in his heart, and immediately pierced his chest to form a charred black hole, and even the heart was blown up by Hansen.


    The heterogeneous body crashed into the ground and fell directly to the ground.


    "Hunting the Baron-level heterogeneity and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    Perhaps because of the departure from the shelter, the rules of the sanctuary have changed a bit, not so detailed in the shelter, and the hints have become somewhat blurred.


    After the xenotype was killed, the burning sensation on Hansen��s back disappeared and the body returned to normal.


    I couldn��t wait to think about why the nine-life blood cat tattoo suddenly appeared. Hansen directly plunged it onto the corpse of the different kind of body and pulled out his ten nails directly. Needless to say, the ten nails were the parts of the gene mutation in his body. .


    Perhaps because of the death of heterogeneity, his physical strength has dropped a lot. Hansen has pulled out ten nails of blue metal knife without much effort.


    After the ten different nails were pulled out, the different kind of flesh was softer, a little more than the normal Kate, not as tough as before.


    When Hansen was considering how to deal with heterogeneous corpses, he suddenly saw the blackening of the cockroaches on the corpse. In a moment, the corpses of the different kinds of cockroaches became all charred, and they were scattered when the wind blew, like burnt paper. Gray like.


    Hansen��s stunned look, the power of the nine-life blood cat tattoo, was so amazing.


    "What is the origin of the nine-blooded cat family? After you go back, you must check it out. Since the old cat said that the reputation of the nine-blooded cat family is not very good, it should be more famous. It is not difficult to find out. Hansen thought in his heart.


    "Han Sen... I heard you please answer... How is the situation now?... Hear please answer..." Chris saw Hansen being chased into the building by a different kind of thing, and couldn��t see what was going on inside. I was sent to go in, but after I knew that there was a different kind of thing inside, the average soldier would not go in.


    After all, the main task of ordinary soldiers is to find heterogeneous species, instead of hunting for different species, knowing that there are different kinds of species in it, of course, no one is willing to go in.


    I haven��t heard the voice of Hansen��s answer. When Chris was feeling self-satisfied, he suddenly saw a figure running out of the building. He looked at Hansen carefully, but the other kind of chasing him was not seen. It is.

 Chapter 1725： Signing

    Within the base of the Black Gold Group, Hardman, Lina, Chris, Tiger, and Allen are watching an image.


    The content of the images is exactly the time from Hansen that they encountered a different kind of seed, and then until Hansen was chased into the building.


    Because the image is not made by one angle of view, but a piece of image stitched together by multiple angles of view, it seems a bit messy.


    But even so, it is enough to make Hardman and others feel incredible, Hansen''s speed and strength are only the level of the genetic armored soldiers, but at that speed, he insisted on the continuous pursuit of different kinds of seeds. For a long time, I was not injured. I have to say that this is a miracle.


    "What do you think?" After watching the video, Hardman looked at Chris, Tiger and Allen.


    Both Hu Daren and Allen are barons. Although Chris is not a nobleman, he has a lot of experience. They are the most talked-in people in the Black Gold Hunting Force.


    "A very interesting person, strength and speed are normal, the skills used from beginning to end are very common, the general genetic armor can be completed, but he has repeatedly escaped the alien attack, it looks like It is luck to be invincible. But I don''t think so. It can be said to be luck at one time, but no luck will come to him again and again. He must have something extraordinary, so this situation will be caused. Allen said.


    "What do you mean by saying that this kind of evasive way of looking for luck is actually a technique?" Hardman wondered.


    The tiger thinks and wants to say: "It is not necessarily a technique, it may be an instinct. Many creatures have a natural instinct to fight. Maybe this is his racial talent."


    Hardman nodded and looked at Chris and asked, "What do you think?"


    "I think he is very unusual." Chris thought about it.


    "Specific." Hardman asked again.


    Chris indulged for a moment and said: "He feels like me, not like a recruit, to a warrior who has been accustomed to swimming between life and death."


    "He has just gathered the genetic armor, how much combat experience can you have? Chris Commander, you are too high to see him." Lina could not help but say.


    "Of course, this is just my feeling, not necessarily accurate." Chris said faintly.


    "General Manager, if I can, I hope to leave this person." Allen suddenly said.


    ��Why?�� Hardman asked with amazement to ask Allen, who is rarely said.


    "A funny guy, and it''s also useful, it''s not a bad thing to stay," Allen said casually.


    "I will consider it." Hardman nodded.


    The day''s battle ended with the tigers killing the aliens. Hansen only said that after the different species chased him into the building, he chased after chasing and disappeared. He did not know where the aliens went.


    Chris and Tigers ordered the troops to search through the entire hoof valley several times, did not find another alien, and had to retreat back to the base.


    Both Suo and Longdu expressed their gratitude to Hansen. After the battle, Hansen received a lot of attention in the hunting force. The soldiers looked at him differently.


    Hansen didn''t think there was anything about it. He had experienced so many things in the shelter, and he would not have taken these things to heart.


    Hansen has checked a lot of information on the Internet, but the information about heterologous genes is almost invisible on the Internet. Most people don��t even know that there are heterologous genes. Most of them are in the hands of high-level and nobility, and most people have no chance. contact.


    There is also the information of the nine life blood cats, Hansen found not much, can find the information, the nine life blood cat is synonymous with the beast.


    However, the concept of the beast is too broad, Hansen still does not know the origin of the nine blood cat.


    Hansen had planned to dispose of the ten nails first, but before he came and prepared, someone told him to go to the general manager''s office.


    Hansen once again came to the office of Hardman, and he was also familiar with it.


    Hardman saw Hansen and smiled and said: "Han Sen, there are some misunderstandings in the past. Don''t worry about it. If there is any request, I will try my best to meet your requirements."


    "Han general manager is not so polite, there is nothing to say directly." Han Sen said faintly.


    Hardman nodded and smiled. "Then I said it directly. This is the contract that the group has prepared for you. If you look at it, if you have no problem, you can sign up now and become a full member of our black gold hunting force. ��


    Hansen picked up the contract and looked at it carefully. The conditions were very good. The reward was also good. It was better than the average soldier. I don��t know how many times.


    "Ha, according to the contract we signed earlier, I can''t refuse to renew my contract with Black Gold for at least a year, but I still remember one of the contracts. My contract specifications are the same as those of the nobility core members." Hansen put down Contract, watching Hardman say.


    Hadman smiled and said: "Han, you are very good, I want to give you a better contract, but you have not been promoted to a nobleman after all. If you give the same treatment, those nobles will have opinions, and I am very Difficult to do, you have to understand my difficulties."


    "If this is the case, should I have the right to refuse to renew the contract?" Hansen said calmly.


    Hardman��s face changed and he returned to normal soon. He still smiled and said: ��Han��s brother, you will consider it again. This contract is already very generous. I am afraid that the general genetic armor will not get such a contract for a lifetime. ""


    "I am not an ordinary soldier, give me a noble class contract or let me leave, I can always choose how to choose, I have no opinion." Han Sen said.


    Hardman saw Hansen already ironic, I am afraid that there is no possibility of talking about it again. He bit his teeth and said: "Well, the contract is in accordance with the nobility standard, but you see that I paid so much for you, give a There is no such thing as a soldier armed with genetic weapons. I have to bear a lot of pressure on the board. Can you see if the signing time can be extended? How about ten years?"


    Hansen had some surprises, and he thought that Hardman would have such courage and really gave him a contract of aristocratic specifications.


    "The decade is too long." Hansen shook his head slightly. His original agreement with Hardman was only a one-year sign.


    "That eight years, I am really hard to do, and I have to bear a lot of pressure on both sides." Hardman complained.


    Hansen sank a bit and said: "I can only sign up to two years."


    "That''s okay." Hardman asked the Law Department to prepare the contract, signed a two-year contract with Hansen, and the treatment specifications were aristocratic standards, just like the Hu Daren.


    But after Hansen left, Hardman immediately dialed a communication number: "Joe, I have his two-year contract, and now we can trade." 8)

 Chapter 1726： Joe

    Soon Hansen knew that he had been "rented" by Hardman to a hunting team called "Magic".


    The reason is that the team is not a force. It is because the team is small in scale and is operated by individuals. It does not have a group background. The equipment and personnel are much worse than the troops under the group.


    The average team, it is good to have a baron, and it is already a luxury to have two aristocratic teams.


    Moreover, the team generally does not have a large number of ordinary soldiers, and members have more than a dozen people in the sky.


    In the Westland City where Hansen is located, there is only one magician team. Now the owner of the team is called "Joe", and Hansen is "rented" by Hardman to the magician team.


    To say that it is "rental", the ugly thing is to sell. In short, Hansen��s two-year contract time belongs to the magician team. Even if Hansen wants to leave, it will take two years to complete. This is a lease contract that is permitted and protected by Kate Star Law.


    In the general manager''s office of the Black Gold Group, Lina said with a smile: "Ha, this business is doing a wonderful job. Hansen sold such a good price. The investment in Hansen was all back, and it was still small. I made a fortune. I really don''t know what Joe bought him. Although he is a little bit small, he is not a real aristocrat. He can''t kill a different kind of money. He spends so much money to buy it, and he will pay the amount to Hansen in accordance with the contract. The salary is really stupid."


    Hardman smiled and said: "Joe this is no way, old Wei died, the magician team will not be available to the nobility, like that team, no nobles will be willing to go, the magic team is basically finished. Do not know Joe From where I got the news, I knew Hansen��s business, and I bought Hansen at this price. It��s estimated to be helpless and I want to make a last fight.��


    "It is really sad to want to use such a person as the last weapon of the fight." Lina grinned.


    "Han Sen is indeed a bit of a skill, but it is still far worse than the nobility, and the way he fights with different species, as long as he takes a wrong step, he will be killed by a different kind of person. It is a man who makes mistakes. This time he is lucky, next time. It''s hard to say."


    ......


    After Hansen and Suo Tuo bid farewell, they packed up and left the base of the Black Gold Group. Just after walking to the door, they saw a red car parked outside the gate.


    When Hansen came out, the door of the car came in, a black and dark ear, and a woman wearing white leather and leather boots came out of the car and stood in front of Hansen.


    "Hello, I am Joe, the captain and manager of the magician team. You will be a member of our magic team in the future." The woman smiled and extended her hand.


    "I am Hansen." Hansen reached out and shook his hand. The skin was very soft and the touch was very good.


    "I know, otherwise I won''t be here." Joe got in the car and hooked Hansen: "Come on, I will take you to see things first, which will be important to us in the future, maybe It is the beginning of our bright future."


    "We...the future..." Hansen looked at Joe.


    When he got on the bus, Joe took Hansen away from the Black Gold Group and went all the way to the West.


    "Why are you buying me?" On the way, Hansen couldn''t help but look at Joe''s problem curiously. His salary is not lower than that of the real aristocrats. Plus Joe bought him and he still needs to pay a large amount to the Black Gold Group. The pen fee, this hand is really not small.


    In Hansen��s opinion, Hardman Ken��s signing him is already a big deal. Joe spent so much to buy him. If he is standing outside, he even thinks that Hansen himself is incredible, no doubt it is a loss. Buying and selling.


    Of course, if you look at Hansen''s own point of view, Joe''s sale is very cost-effective, and even can be said to be big.


    "To tell the truth, I have no choice, I can pay the price, no real aristocrats will be willing to work for me." Joe said very frankly.


    Hansen shrugged, and Joe��s straightforward made him have nothing to say.


    "And Lancer and Chris have recommended you to me. I have also carefully studied the images of your battles with different species. After careful consideration, I will rent you to our magician team." Joe added.


    "Blue police officer?" Hansen was slightly surprised.


    Joe smiled and said: "She is my hair, she has always been a very good friend, she said that your character is very good."


    "Then I really want to thank her." Hansen said with a smile: "But you should be clear, although I can work with heterogeneous, but I have no ability to kill the alien."


    "So I have to take you to see such things." Joe said with a burning heart.


    "What?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "You will naturally know when you get there." Joe did not answer directly, but his eyes looked firmly forward.


    The car has been driving into a villa, and Joe got off the bus and told Hansen to follow.


    The two entered the villa together, and Joe took Hansen to a room on the second floor.


    The layout of the room is old. It seems that it should be some years old. Joe walked up to the fireplace and crouched down and reached into the fireplace. Then half of the body explored it and explored it for a while, finally retiring. .


    She had a lot of black ash on her body, and she even had a lot of white and tender face, but it did not affect her temperament and seriousness.


    Hansen saw that there was a rectangular box in her hand. It looked like it was made of some kind of metal. I didn��t know if it was burnt for too long, or it was originally the color. The metal box was black and inky, like just from The same is done inside the ink.


    Joe put the box on the table, wiped his hand, and took out two contracts from the drawer. Together with the box, he pushed it to Hansen: "The contract was signed and the contents were used by you."


    "What is it inside?" Hansen asked with a puzzled look at the box.


    "If you open it, you won''t know." Joe threw a key to Hansen.


    Hansen is also welcome, picking up the key and picking up the box directly, it is quite heavy.


    Open the box with the key, open it, and immediately see a neatly sheathed dagger in the box, and the stalk with a stalk is just a foot out.


    The sheath is made of metal and covered with a layer of leather. Hansen can''t see the animal skin that belongs to it. It is a bit like snake skin, but it is rougher.


    The handle of the dagger is the texture and color of the horn, the black translucent shape, the streamlined shape, the polishing is very fine, and the shape is quite unique.


    Hansen took the dagger out of the box and looked at Joe. Joe nodded slightly and Hansen no longer hesitated and pulled the dagger directly.


    I saw that the blade inside was the same material as the handle, but it was more transparent. The more transparent the part to the tip of the knife, the less black, and the tip of the tip was completely invisible. Black, crystal clear like a diamond.


    "The baron-level heterosexual rhinoceros rhinoceros is made of a rhinoceros. It is very sharp. As long as it has a certain strength, even if it is just a general genetic armor soldier, it can easily cut off the different kinds of flesh. It is, of course, the heterogeneity that I am talking about. It refers to the general Baron-level heterogeneity." Joe''s eyes stared at Hansen.

 Chapter 1727： Dissimilar material

    Hansen finally understood why Joe would buy him, and he had this dagger. Even if it was not a nobleman, it might kill the alien.


    However, the general genetic armor soldiers still can''t, because even if they have this dagger, they can''t keep up with the speed of the different kinds of seeds. Maybe even if the capital does not stab out, they will be cut off by the seeds.


    Joe should have carefully studied his battle with the aliens and judged that Hansen had the opportunity to kill the aliens before he would dig him up at a high price.


    "Can heterogeneous parts be made into weapons?" Hansen asked to play with the rhinoceros horns, which seemed to be inadvertently asked.


    "Different materials have many uses, but most of them can be used to make weapons." Joe did not think much, and directly answered Hansen''s question.


    ��Can you eat?�� Hansen asked with a smile, as if he was joking.


    Joe shook his head: "I have never heard of heterogeneous genetic material that can be eaten, and who will eat that kind of thing? Unstable heterogeneous genes, eating it is likely to affect the genetic stability of the whole body, and so hard, how can people not digest it? However, there are some heterogeneous genetic materials that can be used as medicines."


    Hansen felt strange in his heart. Since no one here eats a heterologous gene, how can he eat it? And just boiled and boiled, it''s really wrong.


    Hansen now wants to try to see if he can cook the rhinoceros scorpion and eat it to increase the heterogeneous gene, but I don��t think it is his, but I finally endured it.


    After seeing the contract that Joe gave him, the dagger was only rented to him. As long as he stayed in the magician team, the dagger would always be used by him. Unless he left the team, Joe had the right to take back the dagger.


    Without hesitation, Hansen signed the contract. Anyway, he has to work in the magician team for two years. There is such a weapon that can be used. That is no better.


    Hansen officially became a member of the magic team, and then he discovered that the situation of the magic team was so bad.


    The training base has been sold by Joe, and now the base of the magician team is this villa, which is Joe''s last property.


    As for the members of the current magician team, except for Joe and Hansen, there is only one aunt who has been taking care of Joe since childhood, responsible for cleaning laundry and cooking.


    In other words, the current magician team is actually only Hansen and Joe.


    "Can we two people kill the aliens?" Hansen asked silently.


    With so few people, you may not find a different kind of alienation. Even if you have a heterogeneous place, there is probably no way to force the aliens out.


    It is important to know that the speed of heterogeneity is generally faster than other creatures of the same order. They are good at concealing and ambushing, otherwise those troops will not hunt them in a big way.


    "I have thought about it. The heterogeneous species are very embarrassing. If you don''t have full grasp, you won''t take risks. If you are a real aristocrat to chase them, you won''t take the initiative, but you are different, but you are not. Aristocrats, so they are likely to take the initiative to attack you..." Joe''s words are not finished, but the meaning is that everyone can hear it.


    Hansen shrugged: "How can different materials be made into weapons?"


    "First of all, we must have the right materials, and then go to experts who specialize in dissimilar materials, ask them to help with the manufacturing, the process is very complicated, not a professional expert, basically impossible to complete, and even if it is an expert master, there is no guarantee After a hundred successes, the success rate of more than 30% is already very good. After all, the dissimilar materials have great instability. My father used to take a lot of materials to make dissimilar weapons, and finally only succeeded in this dagger. Said Joe.


    ��When do you go hunting and killing?�� Hansen asked, he is in desperate need of heterogeneous genes.


    "I am inquiring about the location of the different species. You should rest temporarily and prepare for it. It should be a result soon." Joe arranged Hansen in a room in the villa, even Hansen''s dormitory.


    "The conditions here are not bad. It is much stronger than Black Gold." Hansen is very satisfied with this.


    Although the loot that was hunted in the future will be divided into half, Joe needs to collect information to find the target, etc. These are things that Hansen can''t do now.


    Without the help of professionals, Hansen could not find any kind of aliens, let alone hunted.


    What''s more, Joe also borrowed a rhinoceros scorpion to Hansen, so that Han Sen has the possibility of stable hunting and killing, and she is not halfway.


    When the nine-life blood cat tattoo is not working, Han Sen does not regard it as a dependency. If it is not working, it is really troublesome.


    After that return, Hansen tried a lot of methods, and did not make the nine-life blood cat tattoo work again, and did not know how to motivate it.


    After closing the door and making sure that there was no monitoring in the room, Hansen took the pressure cooker out again, and then put in the ten blue metal nails that he got, and added water to cook slowly.


    Early the next morning, when Hansen opened the lid, he suddenly caught his nose.


    The water in the pot has turned into a blue ink-like color, with a pungent smell.


    Hansen took the spoon and fished it, and ten nails could not be found. It was obviously all melted.


    "It''s not right, it''s too bad. If the genetic material is so easy to melt, it''s impossible for the creatures here to know, and it''s impossible to be made into weapons. There must be some problems, but where is the problem?" Sen frowned, but when he thought about it, he couldn''t think of any link in the end, and he would let the heterogeneous genes melt.


    Obviously, there is no problem with the pot and the water, then the problem can only be found in Hansen himself, but Hansen does not know, what is in his body affects the heterogeneous genetic material.


    Drinking this pot of blue juice is completely different from the feeling of drinking bone juice before. There is no burning power, but it is cold and scary. A cold air spreads out from the stomach, as if you want to freeze the bones. It is.


    "Eating heterologous genes, the Baron gene +1."


    Hansen��s head was covered with white frost, and the hair and eyebrows were frosted, and the frozen teeth were shaking.


    Hansen kept running the exercises, and it took more than an hour for the body to fully recover.


    Ten nails only added a little gene, which made Hansen unable to frown. It seems that the number is not directly related to the number of genes.


    After living for two days, Joe called Hansen out and said that he was going to have a mission. When Hansen got on the bus, he discovered that Lancer was sitting in the co-pilot.


    "Han Sen, we met again." Lancer said with a smile.


    "Blue police officer, why are you here? Is this mission related to you?" Hansen said.


    Lancer smiled and continued: "Do you remember the factory that was last slaughtered? This time the different species you want to solve is the one that slaughtered the workers. I hope that you will not be killed by it."

 Chapter 1728： Who is profitable?

    The sound of the train''s flute smashed through the sky, and the airship and the aircraft shuttled through the air.


    Kate''s level of technology is somewhat confusing in Hansen''s view. Here you can see very old steam machines, advanced nuclear-powered aircraft, and even many creatures riding on mammals.


    The technology of all ages can be seen here, and it makes people feel very strange.


    Hansen checked the information on the Internet and read the history of Kate Star. He probably knows that Kate Star itself is not a technologically advanced planet. After several foreign invasions, it brought a lot of technology and made Kate Star become the present. This kind of hybrid looks like the imprint of many times.


    The time for the Kate to have autonomy has only been in recent decades, and before that, it has been exposed to foreigners.


    Joe''s old-fashioned red beetle car stopped in front of an abandoned factory in the suburbs, and Joe and Lancer''s faces were not very good-looking.


    There is a row of big trucks parked in the front street. In the sky, you can see several aircraft circling constantly. It seems that someone has already gotten ahead.


    "It''s the people of the Black Gold Group." Joe saw the sign on the truck and said with a slight frown.


    Lancer also said with some doubts: "Strange, how are they here? This information should not be known except for our security bureau."


    Joe snorted and said: "Normal, it is not surprising to get the news with the strength of black gold."


    Between talking, I saw two people in the front of a multi-functional armored vehicle, and also came over to them.


    Hansen glanced at him, and the two men were no strangers to him. It was Hardman and his secretary Lina.


    Hardman walked to the front of the car and knocked on the window.


    Joe put the window down, and Hardman said in a spring breeze: "Joe, are you interested in the aliens here? It''s a pity that you are late."


    After talking, Hardman also glanced at Hansen sitting in the back row, but did not say anything.


    "It seems that you haven''t gotten it yet, it''s not too late. Sorry, we are not in a hurry to chat with you when we are in a hurry." Joe said, he started the car and spared their trucks to go forward.


    Hardman didn''t stop, watched the car go away, and chuckled and said: "I really came, Joe really expected Hansen to kill the different kind?"


    "I was forced to rush, I dared to think about anything." Lina also said with a smile.


    Hardman shook his head and returned to the multi-functional armored car, where Guris was commanding the action.


    Lancer looked at the soldiers who could be seen everywhere. Some people said with frustration: "It seems that there is no chance this time. Black gold has too many people and advanced equipment. It is definitely a step earlier than us to find a different kind of seed."


    "That''s not necessarily, maybe it''s a good thing." Joe''s eyes lit up and suddenly accelerated: "Sit well, we should be able to find the alien species soon."


    The car took the dust all the way and flew away toward the front.


    "Joe passed over there, how could she know?" Lina saw from the monitor that the car was flying in the direction of the alien, some surprised.


    "Joe is a shrewd woman. Although I have deliberately let the soldiers disturb her sight, she still finds some clues. Instead, she guessed the location of the aliens," Chris said.


    Hardman said faintly: "Nothing, since they want to go so much, let them go first, tell the tiger to let him not enter the mine first, and wait outside."


    Chris frowned slightly: "Ha, the strength of the fisherman is good, but Joe and Hansen are not simple characters, or be careful."


    "Chris Commander, are you too careful? Even if you give them to them, they don''t have the ability to kill them. Let them be used as cannon to help us find out the difference, lest we sacrifice so many soldiers." Ok?" Lina said, grinning.


    "Just do what I said, there are tigers in the big man, and that kind of aliens don''t dare to come out. Instead of letting the soldiers go to die, it is better to let them go," Hardman said.


    Chris didn''t say anything more, and he sent orders to the troops and the tigers.


    "Joe, are you sure that the alien is in this direction? There are no black gold people here." Lancer said, looking around.


    "It can''t be wrong, it must be here, they can''t lie to me." Joe looked around the environment, the throttle opened to the maximum, and the car raised dust on the dirt road.


    In addition to some abandoned factories nearby, it was a closed mine and the car quickly entered the mine.


    "Hey!"


    Just after entering the mine, I suddenly heard a loud noise from the roof. The roof suddenly collapsed and the second half was almost flattened.


    Joe and Lancer were okay in front, pushed the door over and rushed out, and looked up to the roof, found a silver body, a three-meter gorilla stepped on the roof and stepped on several feet. Joe''s red beetle car was directly smashed by it, and the fuel tank was squeezed and exploded, but the flame was not useful for silver gorillas.


    Both Joe and Lancer were worried. Hansen was sitting behind and suddenly attacked. I don''t know how he is doing now.


    "Tread on the good! Let the tiger adults shoot." Hardman saw the scene through the monitor on the aircraft, and laughed.


    "Tigers have already set goals, you can set off." Chris immediately issued an attack command to Tiger.


    Before they just decided that the silver gorilla was in the mine, several soldiers also went in and searched, but they lost contact directly after entering, and have not been able to determine the specific location of the alien.


    Now Hansen, they just helped them to do this, and led out the heterogeneous. The location of the tiger gorilla from the silver gorilla is only less than a kilometer away. It has already rushed at full speed.


    Hardman looked at the battlefield with a smile, ready to enjoy the pleasure of the fisherman.


    Joe and Lancer saw Hansen''s figure appear on the other side and suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The silver-haired gorilla saw Hansen and immediately grabbed the car that was flattened by it, like throwing a brick, and slammed it directly toward Hansen.


    Hansen''s figure quickly moved, flashing the car wreck, and the car wreck was on the back of a warehouse, suddenly collapsed the warehouse half.


    The silver-haired gorilla roared, and the majestic body flew toward Hansen as a ghost, and the speed was amazing.


    Hansen did not retreat, but also rushed toward the silver-haired gorilla, and his eyes were as calm as the water of the ancient well.


    The rhinoceros dagger had been held in his left hand by him, but he did not pull it out. His right hand was pressed on the handle and his body quickly approached the silver gorilla.


    "Kid, that''s my prey." Tigers have also rushed into the mine, excited about the big road.

 Chapter 1729： I want this person

    Both Hardman and Lina look at the expression of the play. Before the genus is not hunted, anyone has a chance. Whoever can finally hunter the alien species, who belongs to the alien species, finds no use first.


    They don''t think that Hansen can hunt different kinds of seeds, but also help them lead to different kinds of seeds. It is just a good person.


    Hardman even ignited a cigarette and took a deep breath to prepare for the next step.


    Joe and Lancer also looked at Hansen and the silver orangutan nervously, hoping that Hansen could spend a period of time with the silver-haired gorilla. After the tigers joined the battle circle, Hansen might have the opportunity to give silver hair. The gorilla is a fatal blow.


    The tiger giant snarled while screaming, and he also condensed a tiger-headed knife in his hand and dragged his knife to the silver-haired gorilla.


    But he is still some distance away from the silver-haired gorilla. Hansen has been staggered with the silver-haired gorilla before he can go to the silver-haired gorilla.


    Interlaced moments, it seems that there is a little cold light flashing between the silver-haired gorilla''s neck, because it is too subtle, almost no one noticed.


    After staggering, Hansen also took a few steps forward to stop.


    The silver-haired gorilla turned quickly and turned angrily at Hanson''s back, opening his mouth to make a roaring sound.


    However, it took a bit of a mouth and squeezed out a glimmer of sound. Suddenly, it stopped abruptly, a pair of blood-red eyes widened, and blood at the neck was like a spring.


    The silver-haired gorilla licked his neck with his claws, and the majestic body crashed to the ground. The blood instantly stained the ground, but after a few struggles, there was no movement.


    The tiger rushed to a distance of 20 meters from the silver gorilla, but the footsteps slowly stopped, and some could not believe the silver gorilla in the pool.


    Both Joe and Lancer are unbelievable, and they are dead all around.


    In the multi-functional armored car, Chris��s eyes flashed a glimmer of light. The smiles on Hardman��s and Lina��s faces were gone, and they stared at the monitor screen, as if they were being smothered. No movement.


    It wasn''t until the cigarette burned to Hardman''s finger that Hardman regained his waking, lost the cigarette, and stared blankly at the picture, muttering to himself: "How is this possible?"


    "Hunting the Baron-class aliens, gaining the alien soul, and discovering the heterogeneous genes."


    The prompts from the mind made Han Sen slightly stunned, and then overjoyed, hunting and killing even can also get the soul of the beast, it is an unexpected joy.


    "Dry beautiful." Hansen has not come and went to see what is the beast soul, Joe and Lancer have come over, Joe just praised a simple sentence, but everyone sees it, she is depressed Great joy.


    Although she is really optimistic about Hansen, she has certain expectations for Hansen, but it is a bit of a last resort to choose Hansen, but Hansen��s performance makes Joe almost happy, and some doubt whether he is dreaming.


    Lancer is also very excited to see Han Sen, the same as the ordinary people without genetic support, Han Sen''s performance, so that she is also excited, but also feels incredible.


    The tiger man came over here, and Joe��s face changed, blocking the tiger��s adult, shaking the communication device on his hand and said: ��Human, I think there is no dispute about the ownership of this alien species. I have already sent the video back. The official service station, please come back."


    Hu Daren smiled and said: "I still don''t bother to do that kind of embarrassing thing."


    Saying, Tiger Master looked at Han Sen and said with a thumbs up: "That knife is very powerful."


    "The tiger has won the prize. If there is time in the future, you can study the knife method together." Although Hansen is very unhappy with the guy of Hadman, it does not mean that he has a bad feeling for other people in the Black Gold Group. Hardman does not equal. The entire Black Gold Group.


    "Well, give me your communication number, and I will go back to you." Hu Daren said refreshingly.


    Hansen gave his communication number to the tiger, and the tiger looked at the body of the silver-haired gorilla, and looked at Joe��s broken, laughing and said: ��There is no car here, I will send you back. ""


    ......


    In the conference room of the Black Gold Group, Hansen��s image of killing the silver-haired gorilla was repeatedly played, and it was slowed down and repeated.


    The main core members of Hardman, Lina, Chris, Tiger and Allen are here, except for them, a young man sitting in the main position.


    The young man has been concentrating on watching the video, and no one else has spoken. He can only watch him.


    Finally, the young man pressed the pause button to stop the image, then looked at Hardman and asked in a very calm tone: "General Manager, this person used to be a member of our black gold hunting force?"


    The cold sweat of Hardman immediately came down, and quickly said: "Three young masters, this person failed to promote the nobles, Joe has a very good price, so I will..."


    "I want this person." The three young masters said one sentence and stood up directly: "I will go to the next meeting. After half a month, I will come back to West Gran City. I will see him standing in me." before."


    After that, the three young masters have left the meeting room with his people.


    Hardman suddenly sat back on the chair and his face was very ugly.


    "Ha, it seems that you have trouble this time." Chris patted Hardman''s shoulder and said.


    "Before letting you leave Hansen, you sold him. Why did you know why today?" Tiger adults joked that he still had some opinions on how to sell Hansen to Hardman.


    "The big deal is to buy him back again. With the financial resources of our black gold, I am afraid that he will not come back? An ordinary person, that is, holding a weapon of different materials, I really don''t know what the three young masters are looking at." Na grinned.


    "Shut up!" Hadman screamed at Lina without waiting for the tiger to speak.


    Hardman is not a big brainless Lina. On the contrary, he is very savvy, and he knows what Hanson��s performance means. It is not a general weapon.


    Such a person, who had previously offended him, and Hardman was not sure whether he could bring him back, but the orders of the three young masters, he must do it anyway, because he could not bear the consequences. .


    Hardman��s face was inconspicuous, except for Lina, who was aggrieved, and everyone left the conference room. No one could help him.


    The body of the silver orangutan was placed in the warehouse, and Hansen had not come and went to see it, because he is now studying the alien soul that he just got.

 Chapter 1730： Violence

    Baron-level heterosexual beast: Violent Գ (fusion type).


    Han Sen saw the three words of fusion, and suddenly he was happy. If there is no difference between the classification of the alien beast and the beast in the shelter, that is to say, he can become a violent, violent, physical force. And the speed, the weakness of the original strength and speed, is instantly compensated.


    In his own room, Hansen tried to summon the violent beast spirit. A violent and sinister light and shadow was immediately put into Hansen''s body. Then Hansen''s muscles swelled rapidly and his body grew silvery hair. It soon became a majestic silver ape.


    Feeling the explosive power that filled the body after the transformation, Hansen was ecstatic, and wanted to try it out. How strong is the power after he changed his body.


    Unfortunately, the gene source tree is generally not available. If you want to test it, you can only go to the test center. Hansen cannot be transformed in the eyes of the public. After all, it is not a shelter. Kate people may not have seen the beast soul change. He must not be slaughtered by aliens.


    "I don''t know if I can wear a genetic armor after the transformation?" Han Sen tried to try it out and summoned his spell gene armor.


    As a result, Hansen was even more pleasantly surprised. After using the Beast Spirit, he could still use the Gene Wars. The spell Gene Wars changed according to Hansen''s body shape and completely covered the violent body, which made Hansen''s power even stronger.


    When Hansen was rejoicing, he suddenly felt a tingling pain in his brain and a feeling of exhaustion in his body.


    "There is too much consumption in such a short period of time. The burden of integration and transformation is too great for the body." Hansen took back the violent beast spirit and looked at the time. He changed his time to a few minutes. In actual combat, it is estimated that Support for five minutes is not bad.


    "Five minutes is already very good, and with the rhinoceros beheading, it should be no difficulty to kill the baron." Hansen is very open, and after his gene increases, the time that can be supported will definitely increase.


    The rhinoceros scorpion is indeed a good thing, especially the tip of the point, it is tough and sharp, even the violent flesh can be directly opened, without the rhinoceros dagger, Han Sen can not strike to kill the violence.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t know why, I have never been able to transform into a super emperor, or the strength can be stronger." Han Sen thought in his heart.


    Hansen played with a rhinoceros dagger for a while, and the more he played, the more he felt.


    At the time of dinner, Hansen went downstairs to eat and saw that Joe and Lancer had already sat at the dinner table, and it seemed that they were waiting for him.


    "Come on, have a cup, celebrate our cooperation and enjoy a great victory for the first time." Joe lifted the cup and said.


    "Cheers!" Hansen and Lancer both raised the cup, and Joe toast, and they were in a good mood.


    "Let''s talk about the distribution of spoils. The violent corpse can be sold to the official research institute. It can sell seven or eight thousand pieces. This will give Lancer an intelligence fee."


    "No, you have hunted the aliens and have helped me a lot. I don''t have to worry about this in the bureau." Lancerton said: "In fact, if you are willing to take the whole body of the dead body, If you are in the bureau, you can still get a reward."


    Han Sen knows that there are not many aristocrats in the Security Bureau. The manpower is too busy to come. It is normal to reward and kill the aliens, but the general official rewards are relatively low.


    "If I have another plan, I don''t have to go to the reward. After dinner, Hansen will first dissect the body and see what the different materials are." Joe obviously didn''t plan to take the body to receive the reward. .


    After the three people finished eating, they went directly to the warehouse, saying that it was a warehouse. In fact, the original garage was changed, and the violent corpse was placed inside.


    Hansen is naturally doing his part, pulling out the rhinoceros dagger and going to dissect the violent corpse.


    Hansen��s technique has long been skillful. He did not do this kind of thing in the shelter. The whole movement was done in one go, but Kenting��s solution was nothing.


    Hansen didn��t think that he had anything, but he watched Hansen��s dagger��s wandering between the violent shackles. In the blink of an eye, a huge silver-haired gorilla was removed by Hansen��s skin. Joe Both the scalp and Lancer looked numb, and the goose bumps on the body were all up.


    Hansen gave them the feeling, it is like a butcher who has long been used to killing. Life seems to be like a mustard in his eyes. It seems that his knife can ruthlessly kill all life, even his eyes will not lick.


    Looking at Hansen''s knife between the muscles and the bones, Joe and Lancer had some trembling in their hearts.


    "What kind of person is he?" The two people could not help but think.


    Because the heterogeneous parts of the heterogeneous are not the same, Hansen does not know where the violent sputum is, and can only slowly decompose.


    Finally, Hansen found that the muscles on the shoulders of the violent shackles were completely different from the other flesh and blood. It was a fusiform muscle with two fists. The whole body was red and red like jade, and the hand was very hard, and the touch and texture were also Like a stone.


    "It''s a muscle material." Joe saw the dissimilar material but frowned slightly, because the muscle material is the cheapest among all the different materials. If it is sold, the price will be better than other dissimilar materials. About 20% lower.


    The reason why there is such a difference is that muscle materials are the most common. Secondly, muscle materials generally have no way to make weapons, so the price will be lower.


    "According to the agreement, we should be five or five points for different materials, and half of them are yours. I intend to sell this material and then divide the money. Do you have any different opinions?" Joe asked Hansen.


    Hansen thought for a moment and said, "If you want to sell it, can you sell your half to me?"


    "What do you want to do?" Joe looked at Hansen with some doubts. Although the heterogeneous materials are precious, the average person can''t handle them. Only the nobles with special strength can process the different materials.


    "I want to study and research." Hansen said casually, he can''t say that he wants to eat, Joe will definitely think he is crazy.


    "That can also be, if the baron-level muscle material is sold out, it can be sold in the early 100,000 years. Even if we are 100,000, you give me 50,000, it is yours." Joe did not ask again, directly Said refreshingly.


    "I don''t have the money at hand, can I deduct it from my salary first?" Hansen said.


    In addition to the division, Hansen also has a salary in the contract, although the salary is not a big deal compared to the share, but for the average person, the salary is already very impressive.


    "Yes, no problem." Joe agreed very quickly.


    Joe still wants to continue to say something, the communicator suddenly rang, and Joe looked down and found that Hardman had called.

 Chapter 1731： I want to buy him back.

    A gesture of ban on Hansen and Lancer, Joe directly connected to the communicator.


    It��s not that Joe doesn��t know the number of rituals. It��s hard to pick it up at the dinner table. It��s mainly because Hardman called it. Everyone guessed it. At this time, Hardman called and wanted to do something. Joe didn��t want Hansen��s heart to have a must, so he I received the newsletter, but did not let Hardman find Hansen and Lancer nearby.


    "Joe, is it convenient to talk a few words?" Hardman came up and asked this sentence, that is, Hansen was next to him.


    He thought that he had offended Hansen, and it was estimated that there was no play from Hansen''s side, so he would come to Joe.


    "Convenient, you said." Joe replied.


    Hardman also did not circle, said directly: "Joe, I want to buy Hansen back, the price you gave me, I will double you again, how do you see?"


    "Ha, I am such a useful person here, you give me money, I am useless." Joe looked at Han Sen, said with a smile.


    Hardman bit his teeth and bid again: "Three times."


    "Hello, this is not a question of money. You give me more money. I can''t find anyone who can replace Hansen. I have to rely on him to keep it." Joe looked unchanged and still smiled. .


    When this is said, it is undoubtedly telling Hudson that Hansen is not for sale. Hudson gives her more money and she will not sell Hansen.


    Hardman''s face was a bit unsightly, and he had to throw out the final card: "Joe, this way, you buy Hansen''s money, I will give you four times, and I will help you find a baron, and Hansen. The same price conditions allowed him to sign a contract with the Magic team for three years."


    This condition is a glimpse of both Joe and Lancer, and the price is really high and a bit outrageous.


    Hansen felt that this was justified, and even thought that Hardman was too stingy and gave too little.


    Joe said: "Hello, you should know that Hansen relies on a different kind of weapon, and that heterogeneous weapon does not belong to him. If he leaves the magician team, the weapon must be returned to me, so that you Still planning to buy?"


    "Buy..." Hardman said with a grin. This time, he really broke his teeth and swallowed it in his stomach. In any case, he must bring Hansen to the third master. Otherwise, the consequences are very serious. Money subsidies, you have to use your own contacts and people to ask people, he can only endure.


    "Sorry, ha, my sincerity, I saw it, but Hansen, I really can''t sell it," Joe said faintly.


    Hardman��s face was a bit ugly, but he still said with a strong heart: ��Joe, don��t be so anxious to refuse, you should consider it carefully. You also said that Hansen relied on a different weapon, he did not The ability of the opposite kind to counterbalance, once a mistake, will immediately die. And he is not a noble, you can not expect him to promote the Viscount in the future, help the team to hunt more advanced aliens, and the baron I introduced to you is different Moreover, not to mention that you still have a lot of money to take, with the money, the economic situation of the magician team can be greatly alleviated. Retreat 10,000 steps, even if you forcibly left him, wait After two years, the contract expires. Do you think he will choose to stay with the magician or take a large sum of money to pay the black gold?"


    "Ha, I am really sorry, Hansen is a non-sale of the magician." Joe said very seriously.


    "Don''t rush to answer me, you will consider it again. If you feel that the price is not suitable, we can talk about it again. I will not bother you first. If you think about it, let''s talk back." Hardman swallowed it. Life, the heart is bleeding.


    Hanging up the newsletter, Joe said to Hansen: "You have heard, what are your plans? I want to leave you, but if you want to go, I will not block your financial path."


    Hansen smiled and said: "I don''t have any advantage in this person. I am lazy, and I still don''t move."


    Joe listened to some joy, raised the cup and said: "Han Sen, I can''t guarantee anything else, but as long as I have one day, I will do my best to make the magic team and us become better every day."


    "Then let us make a better cup for tomorrow." Lancer also raised the cup.


    "Cheers!" The three glasses touched each other gently, and this moment became the historical freeze.


    Hansen didn''t want to go to Black Gold. It didn''t have much affection for Joe. Although some of them were out of appreciation for Joe, they still felt that they were free on the magician team. There were too many restrictions on the side of Black Gold. That doesn''t suit his personality, and Hansen has too many personal things to do, which is more convenient.


    With the red emerald-like muscles back to his room, Hansen took research in his hands.


    This thing looks even more beautiful than beef. Although it is very hard, but the muscle texture and the snow-like grease, the appetite of the person watching is great. I can��t immediately cut into slices and fry like a steak. Think about that oil. Hansen is a scent of meat.


    However, Hansen tried it and couldn''t open it. He could only leave a shallow trace on the top of the rhinoceros. It was so hard, even if it was cut, there would be no way to fry.


    ��What is the impact of these heterogeneous genes? It is impossible to cook by ordinary water and pressure cookers. What forces are affecting them. If you can figure out what kind of power is affecting them, maybe you can Enjoy the fun of food.�� Han Sen��s heart secretly pondered, this time did not take the pressure cooker to cook.


    In the next few days, there was no work to do. In addition to cultivation, Hansen was studying how to eat heterologous genes, and really let him have some discoveries.


    Hansen did not figure out what force affected the heterogeneous genes, but found some situations.


    Like this violent meat, Hansen put it on the fire to bake it, and then found that the meat was like the raw meat that was frozen in the cold, and slowly thawed.


    The original red emerald texture, in the temperature of the flame, actually melted a little bit, gradually transformed from a stone to a piece of meat.


    It is the same that the meat is thrown into the water. These different materials are like frozen. They need to be opened first, and then they are no different from ordinary meat.


    Hansen knows that this is very abnormal. If this is the case, other creatures in the gene universe have long been discovered, and it is impossible to wait for him to discover such a shallow problem.


    Hansen did not find the real problem, but for Hansen, that is not really a key point. The real point is that he can eat meat now, instead of just drinking soup.


    Going to the kitchen to find some seasonings and frying pans, Hansen cut the melted meat into pieces, sliced ??into steaks, and sprinkled with spices to enjoy.


    "This is the life that people should live." Hansen put a piece of fried meat into his mouth, and the teeth bite down. The delicious gravy suddenly filled the entire mouth and reacted with the seasoning to form a very impactful taste. Let Hansen''s happiness almost scream.

 Chapter 1732： blockade

    Joe��s face is very bad. In the past few days, she has been searching for different kinds of news, but suddenly it seems that all the sources of information have been broken. She seems to have become a blind man, and she can��t hear anything. .


    Joe knew why this was the case, because she did not agree to sell Hansen back to Black Gold, so Hardman used the Black Gold Group''s network to block her connections, which was equivalent to blocking her intelligence network.


    Compared with the strength of the Black Gold Group, a team that can hardly support it is not a natural thing. The average person will certainly not offend the Black Gold Group for Joe.


    As a team that hunts different species, if even the different species can not be found, then this team is not likely to survive, and Hardman''s stroke is quite embarrassing.


    But Joe now has no ability to fight with black gold. If she has money, even Hardman can''t completely block her. The problem is that she has no money.


    Joe didn''t go to find Hardman. He went to find him now, or yelled at him for being shameless. He had no use other than being laughed at by his opponent. Joe knew he had to find a solution.


    ��Is there a small number of different kinds of Kate stars?�� Hansen asked Joe as he was eating.


    Joe thought about it: "There are two kinds of heterogeneous sources. One is that when evolution occurs, the difference becomes heterogeneous, and the descendants of their birth. Another kind of heterogeneity is not caused by the two, but by Heterogeneous space."


    ��What is the difference between the two?�� Hansen asked.


    Joe explained: "The alienation produced by evolution, like the two you encountered two times before, they are all baron-class, can they become more powerful aliens, those are the future things, it is easier to deal with, generally The barons can fight. But the aliens from the heterogeneous space are not necessarily the same. Any level of heterogeneity may be present, which is relatively dangerous."


    ��Is there a different kind of space near West Gran City?�� Han Sen knows that the chance of a different kind of promotion is too low. I am afraid it is even rarer than the nobility. It is hard to expect that every day there will be a different kind of birth.


    "Yes, but it''s too dangerous. Although it''s just a small heterogeneous space, most of them are Baron-class aliens, but occasionally they can see the Viscount-level heterogeneous habits. For us, it''s too dangerous. I''m working Find a way to find a source, I hope to find the baron-level aliens of the order, you wait a little longer," Joe said.


    "If you don''t have trouble going there, let''s go and see." Hansen said.


    "It''s too dangerous." Joe shook his head.


    "Hardman should have blocked your intelligence network?" Hansen whispered.


    With Joe''s ability and work attitude, if it is not a problem, it can''t be so many days, or he can''t find a different kind of hunter. Hansen is not stupid, and naturally can think of what happened.


    "I will find a solution. This is the problem I should face as a team manager. You don''t have to worry about it. You just need to keep your best and you will have a job soon," Joe said stubbornly.


    Hansen nodded and said nothing. Joe didn''t want him to take risks. Hansen could understand this, and Hansen had not seen the strength of the Viscount-level aliens. It was a bit risky to go.


    ��Can you find something to do?�� After dinner, Joe went out and Hansen returned to his room to go online.


    Hansen wants to make more money. Joe doesn''t need any kind of different materials. Hansen can use the money to buy her half, provided that Hansen has to have money.


    Now Hansen has no money, only relying on that salary, only once bought it is enough, so Hansen wants to find another way to make money, and the different materials he hunted in the future, as much as possible, he bought it himself. Come down to supplement his genes.


    Violent flesh also brought him a little Baron gene. If it is the same point in the future, it means that he must kill 100 Baron-class aliens in order to make the Baron gene a hundred points.


    There is a lot of work on the Internet, but there are very few jobs that can make a lot of money. Hansen has no money, and he is ignorant of investing in financial management. It is impossible to make money by investing.


    After watching it for a while, I didn''t find a way to make big money.


    The communicator suddenly rang, Hansen looked at the strange number, and thought about it or connected the communication.


    "Han Sen, where is your kid now? I am going to find you now, we are studying the knife method." The voice of the tiger adult came out from the communicator, and Hansen��s ears were about to be shocked.


    "Where are you, I am going to find you?" Hansen is now living in Joe''s house. It is also the base of the magician team. Although it looks very informal, Hansen is not good with Joe''s permission. The outsiders are back.


    "I am at home, you come directly, I am waiting for you." Tiger adults directly said an address to Hansen, and then hang up the communicator.


    Han Sen was idle and there was nothing to do. He packed up a few things and went out to go to the tiger adults according to the address.


    The home of Tiger Daren is obviously much more lavish than Joe''s villa. It is like a five-star hotel, very grand, but it doesn''t look like a home.


    "Han Sen, you are finally here, come and come, let''s go to the training ground, you will accompany me first." The tiger is wearing big pants and slippers, picking up Hansen at the gate, pulling him and going inside. .


    Hansen came to his indoor training ground with the tiger, and the facilities here are quite complete. There is still a gene source tree.


    "How, do you want to test it first?" When Hu Daren saw Han Sen looking at the gene source tree, he smiled and said that he was also very curious about how Han Sen''s physical fitness is.


    "Okay." In fact, Hansen is also very curious about how his physical fitness is.


    Going to the front of the gene source tree, Hansen dripped a drop of blood on the gene source tree, and saw that the blood was suddenly sucked in, and then the flower buds were started on the gene source tree.


    The Kate who has just just gathered the genetic armor, the physical quality is about twenty flowers, this physical quality is the inclusion of the genetic warfare.


    According to the tiger himself, his physical quality is more than one hundred flowers. This is the approximate standard of the baron-level aristocracy, and the difference in strength is indeed very different.


    Only the ordinary people of the genetic armor have no capital to compete with the aristocratic powerhouse.


    Both Hansen and Hu Daren looked at the number of flower buds produced on the source tree, one or two, and the number of flower buds was much larger than the unexpected.


    "Fifty-four flowers, your physical quality is a little scary, not aristocrats. It hasn��t been long before the genetic warfare has been able to have so many flowers. You are the first one I have ever seen." The tiger was surprised to see Han. Said Mori.


    Although Hansen did not have the ability to make a second evolution, but only condensed the spell gene armor, it caused his physical fitness to increase, but did not expect that there would be so many, more than double the average Kate.


    Hansen doesn''t know how much flower the Baron gene can add. After this test, the next time it can be estimated.

 Chapter 1733： Boyfriend and husband

    Union Universe Loga Star Kindergarten.


    A little boy is learning to write, next to a little girl with a horned horn, moved the small bench to the little boy and sat down, squatting at the little boy''s desk, holding his face and looking at the little boy with his face.


    The little boy is still writing and has not stopped.


    "Little flowers." The little girl snorted and screamed.


    "Well?" Xiaohua stopped the pen and looked up at the little girl with doubts.


    The little girl��s eyes became a crescent, and she smiled and said: ��Small flowers, you look so good, grow up later, are you my boyfriend?��


    "What is your boyfriend?" asked Xiaohua doubtfully.


    The little girl��s eyes widened and said: ��Boyfriend is the best man with me. If I have good food, I will give it to my boyfriend first. If I have fun, I will give it to my boyfriend first. Boyfriend has trouble, I will be the first. Time to help my boyfriend, happy boyfriend, protect boyfriend..."


    "How, small flowers, are you willing to be my boyfriend?" The little girl took the hand of Xiaohua and asked very much.


    Xiaohua thought about it and shook his head and said: "My mom said that men must protect girls, otherwise they are not men, I don''t want to be boyfriends, I want to be a man."


    The little girl turned her eyes wide, and the hand with the small flower continued: "Well, then you are my husband, my husband is to protect the girl, to love the girl, the most manly man."


    ��Really?�� Xiaohua asked in surprise.


    "Of course." The little girl squinted and asked: "Small flowers, are you willing to be my husband to protect me?"


    "If that''s the case, I am willing." Xiaohua nodded and said seriously.


    "Great, then you are my husband." The little girl happily hugged the little flower and kissed him on his face.


    "Little flowers... I want to... I want to..." A few little girls next to me ran over and surrounded the small flowers.


    In the sky above the kindergarten, the space was distorted, and a figure gradually emerged. It was the chief instructor of the organization of God. It was just that there were not so many strong people around him. Only one person appeared in the air, staring at the small flowers in the kindergarten.


    "Instructor, you shouldn''t come here." Almost at the same time as the instructor appeared, the day and night figure appeared in the air, standing opposite the instructor.


    "Night, must you be an enemy of me?" the instructor said faintly.


    "As long as you don''t move my observation target, I have no intention of being an enemy with you." Stay up late.


    "Then is nothing to say?" The instructor did not move, but the wing of the Fire King behind it violently erupted the power of terror, turning into two phoenix-like fire wings, blocking the entire sky.


    Originally the sun was empty, but when the wings were shaken, the heavens and the earth were shrouded in flames.


    The look of the night and night changed, and the Western Emperor��s knife was pulled out, and the look was staring at the instructor.


    The instructor''s wings fluttered, like a teleport, flashing into the front of the night, staying up in the night, calm and waveless, and the West King knife screamed away.


    boom!


    The knife was broken, the flame collapsed, and it fell on the nearby building. The building collapsed and cracked, and the gravel and cement kept falling.


    The kindergarten involved was also a big mess, the ground was shaking, the teaching building was also shaking, the gravel was falling, the crying of the children and the shouts of the teacher were mixed.


    "Small flowers, go quickly." The little girl took the little flowers and ran out, but after running for a few steps, she heard a loud noise, and a fire fell on the teaching building, breaking the seven floors at the top of the teaching building. The seven floors suddenly fell over here, and the huge shadows almost covered the entire playground area.


    The children who are squeezing in the grass are crying louder, even the teachers who are organizing the evacuation of the children, seeing the huge floor down, are also desperate.


    "Small flowers, you are going quickly." The little girl pushed the small flower hard, pushing the small flower to the position where the shadow could not be shrouded, hoping that the small flower could escape, but she was too hard, one did not stand still, fell on On the grass.


    Seeing that the floor was going down, the children were crying even more, the female teacher guarded the child in front of her, and she lowered her eyes in despair.


    The small flowers are on ordinary kindergartens. The children and teachers here are from ordinary families. There is no ability to stop the disaster. Moreover, such disasters are not something that the general strong can resist.


    boom!


    The blazing white light rises like a volcanic eruption, and the falling building is struck by the Holy Light. When it is shattered, it also rushes to the sky with the Holy Light, like the Milky Way that is rolling over the sky.


    Feeling the strong light, the teacher and the children were surprised and happy to see the source of the light, even crying and forgetting.


    I saw a little boy floating in the air, a long, flaming long hair dancing, the same sacred light flashing in his eyes, the whole person is like a **** who came out of holiness.


    "Little flowers..." The little girl who fell to the ground, staring at the back, whispered indefinitely.


    "As a husband, I will protect you." Xiaohua said firmly, the light of his body is also more violent, and turned into a group of Shenghua to protect the entire kindergarten, so that all the leeway can not break through the guardian of the Holy Light. .


    Instructors who are in the air and fighting in the night, seeing the small flowers slowly rising into the sky, the eyes flashed a trace of color, can not believe, a pure human offspring, in childhood, can be strong to this extent, even the crystal It is also difficult to compare with the best young children in the strongest period in the shelter.


    "I must get him." The instructor flashed a gust of fanaticism.


    Suddenly, a sword light came from outside the sky, just like the opening of the heavenly blade. The instructor threw a fist to the sword light, and when the sword light was shattered, he also made dozens of meters in the air.


    "Instructor, do you really dare to come?" A woman came out of the air, holding a bronze sword in her hand, like a legendary sword fairy.


    "Gu Qingcheng, you have just been promoted to God, not pairing me to say this." The instructor said faintly.


    "It''s not just me alone." Gu Qingcheng did not refute, just smiled.


    A horrible atmosphere flew in the air. The first to arrive here was Boa, who had already flown to Xiaohua.


    The little angels, golden retriever, and Han Yufei were all in the air. A majestic man with silver in his body also came at the same time. He turned out to be an evil emperor. He did not know when he was promoted to the league.


    The crowd surrounded the instructor group, and Ji Yanran��s crystal armor also came to Xiaohua.


    "Instructor, you still give up, even if Hansen is not here, you are not our opponent." Stayed up late and said.


    "I am really not your opponent, but I still have one thing, but you can''t resist it." The instructor suddenly showed a strange smile and reached out to the sky.

 Chapter 1734： Shelter gate

    A strange force erupted from the instructor and turned into a shock wave that directly broke into the void and disappeared.


    After a quiet silence for a second, the void suddenly appeared as a ripple on the side of the lake, which was the ripple of light and the distortion of space.


    The whole sky seems to have become a mirror like a lake. It is a ripple of ripples in the circle, and every ripple is horrifying. Even a strong person like Gu Qingcheng can not help but wrinkle. A brow.


    A change in the look of the night and night: "No, he wants to open the door to the shelter."


    ��What does it mean to open the shelter door? Doesn��t it mean that the shelter is always open?�� Han Yufei asked.


    Staying up late, some anxiously explained: "The shelter is open, but this opening is equivalent to the door is not locked, but the door itself is still closed. For the internal creatures, it is easy to go out, many creatures as long as By condensing the power of the genetic armor, you can push the door open, and even if you don��t want it, you will be forced to leave the shelter."


    "But even if the door is not locked, the outside creatures can''t get in, because the door is like a door that can only be opened from the inside out. It is easy to push away from the inside, but it can''t be pushed outside. Now the instructor has to push the door open. The creatures outside may be smashed in. When the crystal family went out, it was because of this that they would attract the evils of the genocide."


    After staying up late, I shouted to the instructor: "Instructor, what do you want to do? Do you want to repeat the tragedy of the Clan again?"


    The instructor��s face is still calm, but his eyes are full of fanaticism. He looks up at the increasingly volatile sky and says: ��Night, you don��t understand, we can��t stay in the shelter, we have to go out, so no matter What kind of method, I must go out of the shelter."


    "You are not going out, but destroying the shelter. You just want to go out. There is no need to make the door open."


    "And what he abolished, just kill him." The evil emperor''s body rushed through the silver, breaking open the space and rushing toward the instructor.


    The instructor waved a block and suddenly flew out the evil spirits, and the silver light broke down. The body of the evil emperor smashed into the earth and knocked the earth out of a deep pit.


    Although the evil emperor stood up hard, but the mouth was difficult to control the overflow of blood.


    "His strength is growing." Gu Qingcheng''s face changed.


    "He opened the door to the shelter at the cost of his own promotion. The power is changing and it is almost beyond the limits of the shelter." Stay up all night.


    "You are not saying that the genetic armor has no possibility of improvement? How can he continue to improve?" asked Gu Qingcheng.


    "I don''t know, the smell on his body seems a bit strange..." He shook his head slightly, but his eyes still looked at the instructors in the sky.


    "Only killing him can end everything." The little angel''s eyes were quiet, and the light armor was attached to her, and the angel''s sword in his hand went to the instructor.


    The golden retriever is also screaming, and the golden armor shines brightly, and the unpredictable golden roaring bomb is born in the mouth, which is sprayed toward the instructor.


    Gu Qingcheng did not dare to neglect, and a sword smashed the past.


    Ji Yanran��s crystal shoes and the Xiwang knife, which stayed up late, also attacked the instructors at the same time.


    Many horrible forces were killed at the same time as the instructors, but the instructors stood there and did not know whether it was because he was unable to move at the critical moment of promotion, or for other reasons.


    boom!


    The power of all kinds of horror blew on the instructors, causing a huge explosion, almost more terrible than the devastating explosion of stars.


    Fortunately, most of the impact of the power has been in the void, most of the power back from the earthquake has been blocked by the night, otherwise it is likely that the entire Luojiaxing was blown away by the aftermath.


    When the fluctuations of the power dissipated, the people stayed up late, but the instructors were not destroyed by the horrible power, or even injured at all.


    However, his body has undergone a strange change. He originally covered the whole body of the South Emperor''s Wings, and was being swallowed by his armor.


    Yes, it is swallowing.


    The black armor on the instructor, which actually cracked a black crack, like a big mouth from the abyss of hell, actually swallowed the flame of the South Emperor''s fire wing.


    Gu Qingcheng, the power they had just pulled out, I am afraid that they were all swallowed by the cracks on the armor, so they could not hurt the instructor.


    "That is the breath of the aliens... the instructor you..." The face changed dramatically.


    "Yes, after that ruin, I found something left after the death of the aliens that killed the squad. With endless years, I finally found the possibility of integrating that thing with me." I also found the possibility to make the genetic armor a step further, but all of this has to pay a price. If it is not for you, I can��t make up my mind to completely integrate with it.�� The instructor stood in the void and looked pale. Said wildly.


    "Why? Why do you have to do this? Is it really important for you to go out? Is it possible to ruin the world we live in order to go out?" looked at the instructor day and night.


    "Night, you won''t understand, you will never understand, because you have not yet reached that level, you don''t know what is fear." The instructor is very calm.


    "Then tell me, what are you fearing?" asked loudly at night.


    ��What do I fear?�� The instructor looked up at the void and saw the center of the void, a little black, and the black was spreading rapidly, like a black hole in a spiral.


    From the black hole, there is a horrible breath that comes out, and you can hear a heart-rending beast.


    "Instructor, do you really want to let the shelter go through a catastrophe again?" cried the night tremble.


    The instructor suddenly laughed: "Is the crystal family robbed? That is really nothing. If we can''t get out, there will be thousands of times more terrible than that."


    When the instructor��s voice fell, he heard a shocking roar coming from the void, and a dragon-like demon claw came out of the black hole.


    Everyone has a big change in face, but the face of the instructor alone shows greedy fanaticism.


    "Come on, you should also know, what is the true face of this world." The instructor''s body flashed, and it was already in front of the night, and the palm of his hand pressed on the shoulders of the night.


    The armor on his palm cracked the black seam, like a deep abdomen mouth biting a bite in the shoulders of the night and night, and suddenly his armor even bite a large piece of blood and bones on his shoulders.


    Staying up late, I endured the pain, and the other hand waved with the hand of the Western Emperor Knife.


    The instructor grasped the Xihuang knife in one hand, and the palm of his hand cracked his mouth and bit the Xihuang knife. The Xihuang knife was not directly bitten, but there was a crack on the knife and the crack was getting bigger and bigger.


    Staying up late forced to take back the Xihuang knife, but the basics did not move, and once again, they listened to the sound, the Xihuang knife was also broken, and half was swallowed by the cracked mouth of the instructor''s armor.

 Chapter 1735： Instructor change

    The little angel and the golden retriever rushed to the instructor, and the instructor grabbed the sword of the little angel with one hand and a hand on the face of the golden retriever. .


    The sword of the angel was bitten off, and the golden retriever was also smashed out, and the flesh of the face was missing.


    Gu Qiancheng and the night and night and other strong men besieged the instructors, but they were useless. The power of the instructors was already powerful and unimaginable. It surpassed the level of the shelter, and the terror of the body almost reached its essence.


    boom!


    The black vortex in the sky is getting bigger and bigger, and the claws like dragons are coming out, and the demon body that comes with them is like an ancient monster.


    The blushing eyes, a strange scale, filled with blood and cruelty, just explored half of the body, has made the space tremble.


    "Hey!" A scream of murder was heard from the mouth of the alien beast. It was like a shock wave sweeping the universe, causing the nearby meteorites to explode directly, and the planet was also shocked.


    "You can''t let it come in. Although it protects all the rules, it will be forcibly expelled soon after it comes in, but it is just a blow, and it may destroy most of the civilization of the Alliance universe."


    "How can I stop it?" Gu Qingcheng''s face was ugly, and he was injured many times, but his eyes remained firm.


    "You can only kill the instructor and close the door that he opened."


    "Can you kill and still use you to say?" The evil spirits of the emperor''s body bloomed, and the two fists violently bombarded, but the powerful silver light fell on the instructor, but they were swallowed up by his armor. No effect.


    The crystal laces the body of the stunned body, flashing a crystal in the air, and kicking the ring to the instructor.


    The instructor waved freely, and he blocked the attack of the crystal shoes. The crack on the armor also took a bite on the crystal armor. The crystal armor was bitten down.


    The instructor punched Ji Xiaoran''s lower abdomen, but suddenly saw the golden stream flashing, a small fist blocked his fist, and the treasure wearing the genetic armor appeared in front of the instructor.


    Hey!


    The power of terror exploded between the two, and all the people were blown out.


    The instructor was a little surprised to see Boa, his armor did not even swallow the armor of Boa.


    Boa��s anger is extremely extreme, and there is an unrelenting light in his body. The small fist continually blasts to the instructor.


    The instructor''s fist constantly collides with Boa, and the shock wave generated makes it difficult for others to get close.


    "It��s too late, the guy is coming out!" Gu Qingcheng looked at the strange monster who was struggling to get in the void, and yelled at the pain in his body.


    The universe near the void has begun to produce a large number of energy storms, large electromagnetic waves are constantly colliding, and the surrounding planets are also greatly affected.


    Hey!


    Suddenly I heard a loud noise, and I saw that Bo''s body fell like a meteor, and the earth was knocked out of a big pit.


    After all, Boa has not really got rid of the larvae, and it is difficult to compete with the instructors.


    At this time, the body of the instructor has undergone tremendous changes. A vertical eye has been cracked on the forehead, a strange corner has been drilled on the top of the head, and scales have been produced on the skin.


    He incorporates exotic genes, and alien genes are stronger than his own genes, and the body is evolving toward another race, not a pure crystal.


    After opening Boa, the instructor did not continue to pursue, but instead of physique, he rushed toward Xiaohua. The speed was too fast, so that it didn''t react to stay up all night, and it was too late to catch up when I saw it.


    The light of the little flower is like a wash, protecting the entire kindergarten. The small body is suspended in the air. When the instructor comes to him, he does not retreat. The Holy Light erupts again and wants to stop the instructor.


    Hey!


    The instructor smashed the light with a punch and grabbed the small flower when he reached out.


    A **** light flew out and was inserted into the instructor''s hand. At the same time, the zero figure flew past and hugged the little flowers.


    The bone knife inserted in the instructor''s hand was directly swallowed by the armor. The instructor did not change his face, and the punch went to zero. The power of terror made it impossible for zero to dodge. He was hit by a fist and hit the small flower. In the middle of a building, the building was shattered, and mud and steel were flying.


    The instructor still wants to chase again, and everyone stays up late, but no one can stop the instep of the instructor, and it is difficult to reach him.


    Seeing that the instructor had come to the ruins, but suddenly stopped, did not immediately go into the ruins to catch small flowers.


    Gu Qingcheng and others also looked at the ruins, only to see a horrible atmosphere filled from the ruins, blood red light like water flowing out of it.


    boom!


    The red light spurted out like a volcanic eruption, and the ruins were directly shattered. I saw the little flower standing in the ruins. The horrible red light was emanating from her back.


    The instructor squinted and looked at the zero, but the body suddenly moved, directly to the front of zero, a fist hit the zero head.


    Zero standing there, the red light behind the fire, but it seems that there is no ability to move, watching the red light is about to hit her head, zero still no reaction.


    ......


    Within the training room of Tiger Daren, the knife flashed.


    The tiger is very depressed now. His strength and speed are obviously stronger than that of Hansen. However, since the battle, his knife has not been able to touch Hansen��s clothes. Not to mention the clothes angle, he even touched Hansen��s knife. impossible.


    "Can you fight a painful battle?" The tiger was so annoyed that he directly threw the knife on the ground. He felt that he would not be crazy if he played again.


    Hansen put the metal knife for practice back on the knife holder, and played a practical battle with the Tiger Master, which gave him a clear understanding of the martial arts level of Kate Star.


    Even the aristocrats like the Tigers, the level of martial arts is not too strong, Hansen''s martial arts standards, here is still a master level, but the power can not keep up.


    "The time is almost up, I should go." Hansen packed up something and was ready to go back.


    The tiger giant suddenly jumped up and stopped Hansen: "I said brother, you are too sloppy, but I like it, can''t accept the apprentice? I worship you as a teacher, how do you teach me how to knife?"


    Hansen was surprised to look up and down the tiger. This guy looks like a big five, and he is interested in the skillful knife, but it is somewhat unexpected.


    "When I am not interested in the teacher, I am interested in making money. I teach you how to make a knife. How much can you pay?" Hansen tells the truth, he is really short of money.


    "The problem that can be solved with money is not a problem." Hu Daren suddenly became happy.

 Chapter 1736： Heterogeneous

    Hansen was on his way back to Qiao��s home. The tiger was supposed to send him, but Hansen refused.


    It��s okay to be idle all day, just take a walk and you can move your muscles.


    When I walked to a small alley, Hansen suddenly felt the feeling of burning on his back, as if a boiling water was pouring on his back.


    Han Sen was shocked. He could still bear this pain, but the nine-blooded cat tattoo on his back was getting hotter and hotter. The red light inside had been leaked out uncontrollably. Even the clothes were blocked. Can''t live that red light overflowing.


    Han Sen saw a lot of pedestrians in the four times, and quickly summoned the genetic armor to cover the body, trying to stop the red light behind him from being seen.


    However, the red light became more and more fierce, and even the genetic armor was about to be burned red by it. Hansen looked around and rushed in to a public toilet next to it.


    Han Sen just rushed into the toilet, the red light behind him could not control the radiation, and directly pulled his body into a red light.


    The red light flashed like a fireworks in the toilet, and then nothing happened. Hansen��s body and red light disappeared.


    Loga star.


    The instructor slammed a fist into the head of zero, and saw that he was about to smash on the head of zero. He suddenly saw a palm sticking out from the red light behind her and turned into a fist and hit the instructor��s fist. .


    Hey!


    The powerful force broke out between the fist and the palm. The instructor only felt a huge force coming. The body involuntarily flew backwards, directly collided with the atmosphere, slipped into space and stopped, staring at the ugly face. The red light behind the zero, and the fist that protruded from the red light.


    A slender figure came out of the red light behind the zeros. After everyone saw the figure clearly, they couldn��t help but look over and shouted: "Han Sen!"


    Although Hansen has not figured out what the situation is, it can make a rough judgment.


    "What happened here?" Hansen asked the strange monster in the air, apparently not the creature belonging to the shelter, and the power even shocked him.


    "The instructor used his promotion to open the door to the shelter, and quickly stopped him from closing the door, or the creatures outside would rush in."


    "Dad!" The little flower jumped from the arms of zero and jumped into Hansen''s arms.


    Han Sen looked at him and saw that everyone was injured more or less. Boa was held by Ji Yan, his face was white, his mouth was still bloody, and he looked very weak and injured. He suddenly flashed a glimpse of his eyes. furious.


    "Instructor, I have no enmity with you. You have repeatedly killed my family''s killers. Is it really good for me to be bullied by Hansen?" Hansen��s power surged, the power of the genetic armor rushed out, and sheltered. Within the place, there is no suppression of external forces, and the power of genetic armor is unimaginable.


    "Want to blame Han Jingzhi!" The instructor said, directly teleported over and punched Hansen.


    Hansen felt different from the crystal family in the instructor. Instead, he was very similar to the alien that he killed on the Kate star. He could not help but frown slightly.


    However, Hansen��s fist did not stop. He had already collided with the instructor��s fist, and the instructor once again blasted into space, and Hansen also rushed into space.


    "Impossible... How can you have such power... This kind of power... It should have been kicked out of the shelter for a long time... Why..." The instructor��s mouth was **** and his face was full of unbelievable colors. He merged with heterogeneous genes to be able to have such power, and he was about to be forced to leave the shelter.


    Hansen is even stronger than his strength, and he can stay in the shelter, and it seems that he has not been affected by the rules of the shelter.


    Hansen didn''t have time to talk nonsense with him, and he rushed to the front with a punch.


    The stranger looks at it and rushes in. From Hansen��s point of view, the alien is definitely not a baroque low-grade item. If it comes in, it will only be a short time, I am afraid that the alliance universe will suffer huge losses.


    "Dad... hit him... he... damn..." The little flower was holding Hansen''s neck, and his face was full of anger.


    Hansen was the first to see Xiaohua so angry, the strength on the fist is stronger.


    Hey!


    The instructor looked at Hansen''s fist and rushed over. He wanted to fight against the boxing, but he couldn''t stop it. Hansen''s fist had already slammed on his chin, and suddenly he flew up.


    But before he flew up, Hansen''s figure appeared on his top again. His long legs were like a battle axe. He smashed the instructor''s back bones and didn''t know how many.


    Punch, straight, hook, whip, knee, elbow, Hansen, the whole person seems to be a killing machine, the attack continues to fall on the instructor.


    The instructor waved his arms and occasionally blocked a few punches, but more attacks fell on him, breaking his bones, flesh and blood, blood squirting, and the pieces of armor broken.


    "Han Sen, hurry to kill him, it''s too late!" Staring at the black hole in the void, screaming at the night, the body of the alien monster has already drilled in, and he will get rid of the black hole.


    Hansen also wanted to solve the instructor faster, but the body of the instructor was broken by the meat he had beaten, but he was never completely destroyed, and his vitality was not extinct.


    "You can''t kill me, you can''t kill me, I''ve got the ability to die, you can''t kill me..." The instructor was beaten with blood, but he was still laughing wildly: "When it comes, it is The death of all of you... give me the flowers... only I can save his life..."


    "My son''s life, no one can take it." Hansen snorted, with a translucent black dagger in his hand, piercing the instructor''s body with a knife, directly slashing the armor and the flesh.


    The sharp dagger cut the instructor''s chest directly, but still could not kill him, his body was still recovering.


    "It''s useless, you can''t kill me, give me the flowers, only I can save him." The instructor continued to scream wildly, completely ignoring the injuries.


    Han Sen looked indifferent, the dagger in his hand kept flashing, cutting on the instructor, and asked: "Why do you have to spend a small flower?"


    "Only he... only he can really... ah..." The instructor��s words have not been finished, and suddenly a scream is made.


    "It''s here..." Hansen''s eyes smashed, and the rhinoceros dagger in his hand flew like a lightning bolt and cut directly into the instructor''s brain.


    Hey!


    It seems that something was cut off by the behead, and the expression on the instructor''s face suddenly solidified. A drop of blood flowed from the top of the head and flowed down the nose to the trembling lips.


    "Impossible... I can''t die... I...ah..."


    The instructor''s head burst open, and in the white brain, a black core was broken into two halves.


    Hansen looked up and his face changed. When the instructor died, the black hole had shrunk, but the alien had already gotten in, and the horrible atmosphere made people shudder.

 Chapter 1737： Covering the sky with one hand

    Everyone is horrified, just an instructor who combines heterogeneous genes, which has made them difficult to compete, let alone a real alien.


    Unlike Hansen��s low-level heterogeneity seen in Kate��s star, the shelter��s portal is the place where the real aliens are rampant, and there��s a lot of big dukes that are ruined, and any one coming in, The devastating disaster is like the crystal family of the year.


    Hansen knows that the powerful creatures who use more than a certain limit in the shelter will be restricted by the power inside the shelter, just like the old cat, and will be directly cleared out of the shelter.


    The old cat is a nine-blooded cat with a certain privilege in the shelter. Even so, it has to suppress its own strength and dare not touch the rules of the shelter. Other alien species should be suppressed more.


    But the problem is that if the alien is too powerful, just a few attacks before the shelter, or even just an attack, can cause irreparable damage.


    When the alien monster rushed out of the shelter, he screamed in the sky, but he could not hear it. He saw that in the mouth of his mouth, a horrible energy condensed, as if he was preparing to spurt the dragon. Dragons are average.


    A black light is getting stronger and stronger in its mouth. Although it has not spit out, it is only the embarrassment of that power that has caused various horrible storms within several stars.


    "It''s over!" Hansen''s face changed greatly. This guy is definitely not a kind of baron or viscount. It is probably a horror of the Marquis and even the Duke. Hansen just feels the power and knows that he is far from his opponent. .


    What skills are useless in the face of absolute power, that is the invincible existence of the true destruction level.


    The face of the night and the night is also disastrous, and anyone who feels the horror of this strange monster is simply an unmatchable existence.


    "Mother''s, in any case, we must fight together." Han Sen knows that he is not, but he is not willing to sit still, his body shines, and he becomes a three-meter-high silver python, while the genetic armor It is also a flash of curse, and a strange force is poured into Hansen''s right hand.


    Hansen hit his strongest blow against the alien monster in the void, and even the power of the hand to cover the sky was used.


    Gu Qiangcheng, staying up late, evil spirits and other powerful people also used their strongest blows, along with the power of Hansen, blasted to the strange monsters.


    So many terrorist forces bombarded the big mouth of the strange monster, Hansen did not expect them to blast the alien, just want to detonate the power of the different kinds of mouth, may be able to counteract the alien, and at the same time detonate the power, It is very likely that the rules for the aliens will be cleared directly from the shelter.


    Now they only have this way to go. If they can''t succeed, it is a dead end. No one can afford to block the terrorist forces of different kinds.


    The overbearing sword light, the supreme light, and the horrible sword, all kinds of horrible power bombarded in the different kinds of mouth, but did not make the black light inside a glimpse.


    "It''s over!" Hansen''s heart was shaking, and the cold sweat came down instantly.


    Everyone else feels desperate in an instant. Just as the crystal family experienced in the past, humans seem to have to go through an unprecedented catastrophe.


    Seeing the alien monster''s big mouth has opened the limit, the black light inside has already overflowed, and the strange monsters bowed slightly, seemingly to spit out the black light that is enough to destroy the star field.


    Hansen is holding a small flower, and there are countless thoughts in his mind, but none of them can effectively stop the disaster.


    Suddenly, a palm stretched out of the black hole that was about to disappear, grabbing the strange monster.


    The palm of the hand does not look big, but under the grasp of it, the strange kind of monster that seems to be ruined by the earth is caught in the palm of the hand by the palm of the hand, and suddenly the bones of the bones are broken and blood splashes. The blood is like a river, and the horrible alien monster is actually pinched by that hand.


    Everyone is shocked and happy. The natural beauty is that the alien monsters are not able to spit out the devastating blow. What is shocking is the presence of the master of the mysterious palm, and it is possible to bring such a strange kind of monster. It��s horrible to imagine.


    If the owner of the palm is equally hostile to the sanctuary, I am afraid that human beings will be more thoroughly destroyed than the previous crystals.


    But the shelter door is closing, and the black hole is so small that it can only fit in the palm of the hand, and it seems that the body behind the palm is no longer coming in.


    Everyone stared at the palm of the hand, but suddenly heard a voice coming from the void: "I can''t think of a peer in a sanctuary, and there is such a peerless attitude. It is worthwhile."


    Hansen was thinking about what it meant in the end, but suddenly saw that the palm of the hand was volleyed, and a forceless force suddenly sat on the shoulder of Hansen��s flower, and suddenly he went to the palm of his hand like a meteor. .


    "Small flowers!" Hansen was shocked. He still had a lot of care. The silver-like body broke open and slammed into the sky. The volley hugged the small flowers and wanted to stop the small flowers from flying to the mysterious palm.


    However, the power was so powerful that it could not be imagined. Hansen was dragged together and instantly sucked into the palm of his hand.


    It doesn''t look like a big palm. Hansen and Xiaohua fall in the palm of his hand, but like an ant, they only occupy a small place in the palm of their hand.


    Without waiting for other people to react, the palm of the hand took Hansen and the florets out of the black hole, and the black hole completely shrank away.


    Ji Yanran almost fainted in the past, Luo Yi and Han Yufei are also anxious, but at this time there is nothing to help, no one can do anything.


    Don''t say that the gates of the shelters have been closed. They can''t chase them out. Even if they don''t close, they can''t use them. It''s just useless to hide them. I''m afraid they can''t resist even one of their fingers.


    "Han Sen and Xiaohua are not so easy to die." The evil emperor stared at the void and said: "I didn''t expect the world to have such a strong existence, I must go out."


    The expressions of the people are very complicated. Gu Qingcheng went to zero and said: "Zero, how did you summon Hansen before? Can you use it again now?"


    Zero shook his head: "The power is not something I can control. It was just started by myself. I don''t know how to make it happen."


    Gu Qingcheng suddenly said nothing, and the pure sword in his hand took the overbearing sword light and directly smashed his head to zero.


    "What are you doing?" Everyone was shocked.

 Chapter 1738： The first seat of the town Tiangong

    Hansen was holding a small flower and only felt that the power of his body had disappeared. He suddenly fell to the ground and his bones were almost broken.


    After restoring sight, Hansen immediately saw the broken palaces everywhere. Some of the palaces were made of jade, some of which were cast by metal, and they were like the fairy palace in the clouds.


    But now it has been broken, a crack like a canyon in the palace, do not know what is the reason for this.


    Hansen��s place was a golden tile, full of mysterious curses, but Hansen could not understand a word.


    Not far from Hansen, standing a man in the Tsing Yi jade crown, at this time the eyes are smiling and looking at the flowers in Hansen''s arms, the eyes are like looking at a piece of antiques.


    Xiaohua was somewhat afraid of shrinking Hansen''s arms. Hansen clung to the small flowers and stood up from the ground. He looked at the man and said, "Thank you for killing the alien monsters to save us from the fire. I don''t know why you should bring my father and son. Come here?"


    The man��s eyes did not look at Hansen, but he looked at Hansen��s little flower and said: ��This seat is missing a disciple. The child��s qualifications are good, so follow this one.��


    "You want to accept my son as a disciple, at least let me know where you are from, what race?" Han Sen is not willing to let Xiaohua worship the master, but this person is too horrible, not his ability to enemy, not Do not talk well with it.


    Otherwise, if this person wants to forcibly take away the small flowers, Hansen will not be able to stop his life.


    Until then, the man��s gaze left from Xiaohua��s body. He looked at Hansen and said, ��I am the first of the Tiangong Temple. You can give birth to such a son. It��s also your creation. After that, he followed this seat. You don��t have to worry about it. His achievements will be unimaginable."


    Hansen has never heard of the name of the town of Tiangong, but the means of seeing this man also knows that it may be a powerful racial force.


    "The strong person like you, can accept my son as a disciple, I am also very happy. But Xiaohua, he is still young, can not leave his parents, I hope you can allow, let me accompany the small flowers to the palace." Hansen said.


    The man immediately shook his head and said: "Your qualifications are too poor to qualify for the Tiangong of my town."


    "I don''t dare to expect to be able to go to your palace to be a disciple, just to do some work like cleaning and mixing." Hansen said with patience.


    "The qualifications are too bad, not enough to enter the palace, don''t say more." The man is a little impatient, and he reaches for the small flower.


    Hansen only felt a huge force in his hand. The little flower was pulled and flew to the man. Hansen hugged the little flower and his body was pulled.


    The man seems to ignore the principle of Renren Avenue. If you grab a small flower, you must force the flower to be taken away from Hansen''s arms.


    "Dad!" The flower was screamed in shock, and the light broke out, but it was unable to get rid of the suction and was still sucked into the palm of the man.


    Hansen screamed, his body did not retreat, and a fist hit the man''s palm.


    boom!


    Hansen��s fist slammed on the man��s palm. Not only did he not be able to hurt his palm, but his arm was broken.


    "Look at the fact that you are his father, this seat forgives your disrespectful sin, otherwise you have already been ash." The man snorted, he must catch the small flowers.


    Hansen''s legs broke out with a powerful force, holding the small flowers back, only to take a half step back, and then was sucked to the man.


    boom!


    The red light behind Hansen turned into a **** whirlpool. Before the man caught the small flower, the **** vortex swallowed Hansen and the small flower and disappeared instantly.


    "Damn, it turned out to be the blood of the nine **** cats?" The man''s face changed, and he gnashed his teeth.


    In the alliance universe, Gu Qingcheng smashed his head to the zero head, and the blade had already touched her skin. When everyone was shocked, he suddenly saw the red light behind the zero bloom again, like a flower.


    The sword in the hands of Gu Qingcheng also stopped, but only the neck of zero, and did not really go down.


    With the red light behind the zero, I saw two figures falling out, Hansen holding a small flower.


    Ji Yanran and Luo Wei were so happy that they almost rushed at the same time.


    In the past, a catastrophe was in jeopardy, and everyone was hurt. After returning, they were all healing.


    Hansen had previously worried about the man in the town of Tiangong who would not chase the shelter. Fortunately, that kind of thing did not happen. After a few days, there was no movement. Hansen was completely relieved and knew the rules of the shelter, even then. The strong terrorists cannot be destroyed.


    Being able to return to the league is naturally better for Hansen, but he is still very worried.


    Nine blood cat tattoos are too weird, and Hansen and Zero, who also have tattoos, can summon each other.


    This is not what Hansen is most worried about. Hansen��s biggest concern is that if the old cat has such ability, then he is not going to be summoned by the old cat. He has already had the experience of sending it to the old cat. Sen believes that this is very likely to happen.


    Therefore, Hansen has been studying how the nine-life blood cat tattoo is going, but no matter how old he is or not, they have no way to control the power of the nine-life blood-cat tattoo. After the tattoo is stimulated, it will automatically start. Hansen is a bit distressed.


    I couldn''t study the results for a while. After a long time, Luo Jia suddenly contacted Luo Wei, saying that Luo Haijun hoped that Luo Wei could go back with Hansen and Han Wei and Xiao Hua.


    Although Luo Haijun did not elaborate, but Luo Wei probably guessed what, after opening a family meeting, decided to go to the family together.


    Han Sen did not object to this. Calculating the time, if Luo Haijun said that he was telling the truth, then his life is left alone. After all, his mother is big with him. Although Luo Wei did not say it, it must still be I want to see him.


    The family went to Luojia, and apart from the Han family, they only brought Boa.


    "He really..." On the way to go, Luo Wei couldn''t help but ask about Hansen Luohai.


    Hansen shook his head slightly: "He told me that, I don''t know if it''s true or not."


    Luo Yan��s face suddenly showed sadness: ��People who are as proud as him will not lie on such things.��


    "I hope he is fine." Hansen also sighed.


    After coming to the planet where Luo��s family was, Luo Li came to greet them, but Lori��s face was very bad and it looked very bad.


    "Sister, you are finally back, sir, I have been waiting for you for a long time." Lori said with some sadness.


    "How is he?" Luo Wei did not feel very good, and asked quickly.


    "Come with me, sir is waiting for you." Luo Li did not answer, just lead the way in front and take them to a garden.


    When Luo Wei saw Luo Haiyan, he finally couldn��t control his emotions, and his tears flowed down his cheeks.

 Chapter 1739： Shura gas

    When Hansen saw Luo Haijun, he couldn��t help but sigh.


    Today, Luo Haijun, and Luo Haiqi, whom he had seen before, can only judge two people. The whole person is very thin, almost skinny, eyelids sinking, his hair is all gray, and he looks like a man who will be wooded. Da Luo kills the prestige of God.


    It is hard to imagine that in just a few years, Luo Haijun��s body has reached this point.


    "Don''t cry for me, I just want to see you laughing, sulking, and mad like you used to." Luo Haiyan stretched out his palm and gently stroked Luo''s hair.


    "I am too self-willed, sorry!" Luo Wei refused to look up, afraid that Luo Haiyan saw tears on her face.


    "Not arbitrarily, it is certainly not my granddaughter of Luo Haijun." Luo Haijun was very happy to smile, stroking Luo Wei''s hair.


    Luo Yan laughed with tears, then pulled Han Yufei and Hansen them and introduced them to Luo Haijun one by one.


    "It''s good to have you..." Luo Haiyan accepted the ceremony of each of them and smiled and said to Luo.


    "If you like, you can go and live with us. Although it is not Luojia, it is also your home." Luo Wei said to Luo Haiyan.


    Luo Haijun smiled and said: "You will accompany me to have a meal together. I haven''t eaten with you for a long time. I made people like your favorite Qingtian lotus leaf rice."


    "Good." Luo Yan instantly tears, I can''t think of Luo Haiyan''s small things like this.


    This meal is very common, just like a regular family meal. There are not too many words, just a few words, and it��s just a normal conversation. It��s just the most common family dinner in the league. same.


    Until the meal, Luo Haiyan asked Luo Li to take them to rest. Before leaving, Luo Haijun said to Han Sen: "There is no more family in the world, "What is the non-Tianjing"? Come on, if you want, you can give it to Yu Xiuluo."


    Han Sen was shocked and looked back at Luo Haiyan with amazement. The thin face was smiling, his face was rosy, and his eyes seemed to glow.


    Hansen saw this situation of Luo Haijun, but his heart was sinking. The vitality of Luo Haijun became alive and vigorous at this time. It was clear that it was a return to the light. It seems that Luo Haijun is really going to die, I am afraid that this is not the case. See you later is the yin and yang.


    After stopping, Hansen carefully observed the vitality of Luo Haijun. He didn''t want to take care of Luo''s family. However, the feelings of Luo Wei and Luo Haijun could not be given up. Hansen did not want to see Luo Xin''s sadness.


    Luo Haijun''s body is extremely chaotic, his body is basically a pure human body, but the body is full of a lot of Shura.


    With the human body to cultivate the power of Shura, Luo Haizhen can support today, it can be said that it is already a miracle.


    He is different from zero. He has the support of Shura''s blood. He will not bear the body when he uses Shura, but Luo Haizhen uses the Shura to change the body. The damage to the body is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Hansen can even imagine how terrible the physical pain will be every time Luo Haizhen uses Shura.


    Luo Li urged them to leave, but Hansen turned and walked back, and stood in front of Luo Haiyan again, suddenly reaching out and pressing on the chest of Luo Haijun.


    "What are you doing?" Lori was shocked and wanted to rush, but was stopped by Han Yufei.


    Han Yufei said faintly: "If Komori wants to harm his father, you will not stop at home."


    Luo Li gave a slight glimpse, and there was no struggle. Although Han Yufei said that it was not good, but it was true, the Luo family who lost the big Luo killed God was no longer the former Luo family.


    Luo Li is very clear, not to mention that Luo Haiqi is almost gone, even if Luo Haiyu is in its heyday, I am afraid there is no way to compete with Hansen.


    "No problem." Luo Haiyan gently shook his head at Luo Li, and then smiled at Han Sen: "Komoki, you don''t have to bother, I know myself."


    Hansen did not speak, and the hole in the Xuanqi field unfolded, shrouded Luo Haijun''s body, and then used the method of the big yin and yang magnetic cannon to drive the hole into the body of Luo Haiyan.


    The problem of Luo Haijun is mainly that Xiu Luoqi has no way to integrate with his human body. The longer he cultivates, the stronger the Shura gas, and the more damage his body suffers.


    This kind of injury is not as simple as a flesh wound. It has already hurt his roots. As he said, he knows his life. In fact, he knows that his body has decayed to the extreme and it is impossible to turn around.


    Although Hansen will also have some treatments, but it is not very strong, even if the small silver and silver are found, its power is difficult to restore Luo Haijun''s body.


    What Hansen has to do is not to treat Luo Haijun��s body. He just wants to break down Luo Haijun��s Shura gas. Without Shura��s gas damage to his body, it will be much easier to treat and will not be repeated. The phenomenon.


    Luo Haizhen has cultivated so many years of Shura, Shurao gas has been entangled with flesh and blood, integrated into each of his cells, and then the strong and strong, it is difficult to remove the Shura gas without hurting his body. .


    However, for Hansen, this is not impossible, because his hole can see the most important molecular order structure, but also break the order chain.


    Hansen only needs to find those Shura qi molecules, break them one by one, and completely remove his Shura gas without hurting the body of Luo Haijun.


    Only in this way, Luo Haijun��s so many years of hard work is finished, and it is impossible to have the previous strength.


    Hansen put a tiny hole in the body of Luo Haiyan into the body of the body, and shredded the Shura gas in his body one by one.


    Han Sen broke a little bit of rudeness, and Luo Haijun��s face was a good one. They looked at Luo Wei and Luo Li and they were surprised and happy.


    However, because only a little bit of Shura gas molecules can be broken every time, it will hurt Luo Haijun''s body, so the progress is very slow, lasting for a few hours, only to progress to a small half.


    Even Hansen had to admire that Luo Haiqi��s cultivation of Shura��s gas was really powerful. He did not know how much hard work he could do. He could practice this kind of pain with the inhuman pain. Luo Haijun��s perseverance is simply shocking.


    Luo Wei and Han Yufei are here to keep, and Ji Yunran takes the treasure and the small flowers to rest.


    Boa was not sleepy, and looked at Han Sen curiously with his big eyes.


    After all, Xiaohua was still very young, and she was taken back to the room to go to sleep. After Ji Xiaoran slept with Xiaohua, he came back to see Hansen and Luo Haijun.


    Xiaohua is sleeping, suddenly feels itchy on the face, stretched his hand and licked a few small faces, but it was still very itchy. He couldn��t help but sneeze and opened his eyes, but he saw a whole body like a red cat like a cat. The little beast of the fox is laughing at the little flower.

 Chapter 1740： doll

    The little flower got up and sat on the bed and looked at the little beast. The little face was full of curiosity.


    The little beast stood up and turned around the small flowers for a few laps. A pair of cat eyes looked up and down, and the more the face looked, the more intense the smile.


    This little beast is naturally an old cat. When the guy opened the door of the shelter, he sneaked into the shelter, but at that time everyone��s attention was on the instructor and the alien, and no one saw it. It was sneaked in by it.


    "You are a small flower?" The old cat turned a few laps and sat down across the small flowers, smiling at the little flower.


    Xiaohua nodded and asked curiously: "Are you a kitten?"


    The old cat was full of black lines on his forehead, and his mouth twitched twice, but he still laughed hard: "Small flowers, are we playing a game?"


    "Don''t play." The little flower shook his head.


    "Why? This game is very fun." The old cat asked depressedly.


    "Mom said, don''t bully small animals." Xiaohua looked at the old cat very seriously.


    The old cat hangs without a bit of old blood spurting out, and the eyeballs say it, and put out a thing in front of the small flower: "Small flower, if you win the game, this will be given to you."


    Xiaohua��s eyes widened and looked at the old cat��s embarrassing thing. It��s a very beautiful gem. It��s as big as a fist. It��s like a haze. It��s like a haze. It��s very popular.


    Seeing Xiaohua��s eyes widened but there was no movement, the old cat said: ��Well, you play games with me, I will give you back.��


    But Xiaohua shook his head again: "Mom said, you can''t ask for a stranger''s gift."


    The old cat hates not to smoke his own mouth, what more mouth to do. The old cat quickly changed his mind and said: "Then we still play games, if you win, you will be there."


    The little flower took a look at the jewel in his head, then looked at the old cat and squinted and said, "I won''t want a gem to have a doll?"


    "What doll?" The old cat gave a slight glimpse and did not respond to what the little flower said.


    Xiaohua looked at the old cat in surprise: "Are you not a smart doll?"


    "You''re the baby, you and your family are dolls!" Gas almost runaway cat, desperately suppressed the impulse to want to beat up heart flowers meal, cheek twitching strong laughs: "Well, if you win And say everything is done."


    "Great, then what game do we play." Xiaohua said with a small hand.


    When the old cat heard Xiaohua Ken playing the game, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, his claws touched his body, and he did not know where to find a box.


    "Are you a dream doll?" Xiaohua looked at the old cat with amazement.


    The old cat was lazy to care for the flowers, and opened the box with his claws, only to see a book inside.


    The old cat took the book out and opened the first page. The inside of the book was a picture. The picture was drawn with a human body pattern. The man had a very strange posture and there was a lot of red on his body. Green lines and points look very complicated.


    "Small flowers, this game is like this, what action do I do, you follow what to learn, if you can learn, even if you win." The old cat said with a smile.


    "Good." Xiaohua nodded.


    "Then you are optimistic." The old cat said, and made a strange movement according to the picture on the book.


    The original painting movement is very strange, the old cat''s cat''s body is made, it seems even more strange.


    Xiaohua looked at the old cat and learned to do this. For Xiaohua, this movement is not very laborious. His body softness is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    "You try to exhale like me." The old cat said, keeping this position long and exhaling, and has a strange rhythm.


    It took no small difficulty to follow the little flowers.


    The old cat looked very happy, and opened the second page of the book and said: "The action just happened to pass you, you can see this again."


    The old cat compared the movements in the book, and the patterns inside were simulated one by one. The small flowers also felt interesting, and they learned a lot of movements with the old cat.


    The old cat was still happy, but as the movements continued, the original joy had gradually become a shock, and then the shock became a stunned.


    The small flowers follow him one by one, and there is no obstacle, and it is very easy to do.


    "No... It��s really lucky... This kid has just practiced it?" The old cat felt a little trembling, and the claws of the book were somewhat unfavorable.


    However, the old cats have been stroked one by one, and all the small flowers have been learned. The movements and rhythms are all the same, and it seems that it is not difficult.


    While the old cat is excited, he thinks of a serious problem. If you really want to let all the flowers learn, then it is not going to lose?


    The old cat did not have such a plan. It is intended to let Xiaohua practice a few moves and try to see if there is any potential to cultivate this stuff.


    But who knows that it is not a potential problem, and watching a book go down, Xiaohua is already getting started.


    The rest of the pattern is only three pages, and it seems that there is no challenge for the small flower, it seems that it is not difficult to practice this set of things.


    "It��s a **** of a ghost. It��s no wonder that the old monster in the town��s Tiangong would actually look at this kid. It��s a little weird.�� The old cat bit his teeth and simulated the remaining three movements one by one.


    The last three movements, the small flowers appeared to be a little difficult, but only a little hard, but also smoothly put out.


    "Kitty doll, are you losing now?" Xiaohua said to the old cat, he is not stupid, of course, the old cat is looking at the strokes in the book, and now the movements in the book are gone. So I will ask this question.


    The old cat��s heart is mad, but more is horror.


    Xiaohua didn''t know what the book was. The old cat was very clear. Such a set of movements, combined with the rhythm of breathing, could not be done by anyone.


    "There is still the last action. If you can complete this action, it is that I lost." The old cat smiled.


    When the old cat said, there was an action. This action was not in the book, but it didn''t seem to be difficult. The small flower was still very easy to put out.


    However, after the old cat put out the action, Zhang mouth spit out a breath, and the breath that he saw only condensed and dissipated, turning into a purple light sword in front of the old cat.


    "Kid, you learn, you can learn this. Today, my old cat will recognize it. Don''t say that it is a doll, let my old cat recognize you as a grandfather." The old cat thought smugly.


    Although Xiaohua learned the movements, it was just a simulation. If you want to get started, you have to work hard year after year. Naturally, you can''t directly use the gas as a sword and spit out the lightsaber.


    But in the next second, the old cat was stupid, and saw a small flower and a small mouth, a white light spurted out, turned into a light sword hanging in front of the small flower.

 Chapter 1741： Gourd ripe

    Hansen spent more than a day, only to completely destroy the Shura gas in Luo Haijun, and saved Luo Haijun''s life, but there is no more murderous **** in the world.


    Luo Haiqi was also open-minded. In the future, there was no ability to repair Shura. Non-Tianjing strength was greatly damaged. He gave Hansen the non-Tianjing and let Hansen dispose of it at will.


    Although Hansen didn''t have any thoughts on "Non-Tianjing", it didn''t solve this problem. It was a trouble for Han Han, so Han Sen planned to go to the Shura to solve this trouble, and Hansen also I want to know what the relationship between the Shuro and Ashura is.


    After living in the Luo family for a few days, Hansen was not ready to leave, but Boer said that he would enter the shelter.


    Hansen asked her why, she said that the gourd was mature, she was going to see the gourd.


    Hansen didn''t know if he could get into the shelter now. He went to the conveyor and tried it. He actually went in and went to the transmission array of a different temple in the Fourth Shelter. It should look random. I don��t know where this is.


    Just after getting out of the transmission array, there were two strange creatures rushing over, Hansen just waved, and the two alien creatures flew out and stuck on the wall for half a day before falling.


    The alien creatures in the entire shelter were shivering, and they dared to come and die.


    Hansen caught a stranger who could only speak human words, and inquired clearly where this was, and then took Boa to the underground world.


    Hansen did not kill those alien creatures. Killing them is no good for Hansen. When it is resources, let them be left to future generations.


    Boa said that the gourd is mature, although I don''t know how she knows it, but there is nothing wrong with it, Han Sen also wants to see, what is there in the gourd.


    Hansen flew all the way along the way, heading straight toward the underground world, fearing that the ancestors of the dark spirit had already given the gourd.


    Han Sen slightly dissipated the breath of his body, which made the aliens and aliens on the road dare not take the lead, and came to the underground world without any danger.


    I went to the mask shelter to see Ling Meier, but Ling Meier was not in the shelter. The black and white king snake was not there. I asked a stranger to ask, saying that it was a dark shelter.


    Hansen did not hesitate to go to the dark spirit shelter.


    The ancestors of the Dark Spirit were secretly screaming in the vine garden. In the recent period, the hoist was bright and bright, and it seemed to be a nine-day god. The whole dark spirit shelter was given a bright light, and the inner and the vitality was infinite, almost like A life spring like water, constantly exuberant vitality, so that the entire dark spirit shelter and even the underground world of various creatures are so mad, many of the better-qualified alien creatures have entered the promotion situation, many genetic plants It also mutates accordingly.


    The dark spirits have the most benefits from them. This is a good thing. There is such a baby. The glory of the dark spirits is just around the corner, but the mistake is that the ancestors of the dark spirit have no way to take the gourd from the top of the vine. Can''t block the vitality it emits.


    Within a few days, the news was passed out, attracting many horrible powerhouses, many of whom are the ancestor-level powerhouses.


    Although the ancestors of the Dark Spirit are not willing to share the treasures they have kept for so many years, but there are too many strong people to come, he can not pick up the gourd, can only passively guard, if you want to fight, I am afraid that the dark spirit will Suffered from the disaster.


    Weighing again and again, the ancestors of the dark spirit and the three chapters of the horror creatures, let them enter the dark spirit shelter to pick the gourd, if they can pick it away, the gourd will send them, if they can not pick it away, then ask them to go back, No more difficult to be a darker family.


    Things are also similar to the thoughts of the ancestors of the Dark Spirit. Those ancestors like him, although they have exhausted the method, but no one can pick up the gourd.


    The original ancestor of the Dark Spirit was also secretly happy, thinking that this matter has passed, but who knows the ancestor of the evil beast and the first ancestor of the Qing ancestor, and united to occupy the dark spirit shelter.


    "Bad beast, Qing Yu, you still have to be shameless? We have an appointment first. If you can''t pick up the gourd, you will leave. Now you still want to occupy my dark spiritual sanctuary. Do you ignore the Baizu covenant?" The ancestor of the spirit said, pressing the anger in his heart.


    The first ancestor of Qing Yu smiled slightly: "The Baizu covenant is naturally to be guarded. We have no need to rob your shelter. We just decided to share it with you. If you don''t like to live with us, you can move out."


    "Shameless." Ling Mei, the ancestors of the Dark Spirit, sighed angrily.


    The ancestors of Qing Yu��s ancestors were cold, and they waved a feather arrow and waved toward Ling Meier. At the same time, they said coldly: ��I talk to your first ancestor, where you have the voice of your junior.��


    The ancestors of the Dark Spirit were shocked and blocked in front of Ling Meier. They shattered the arrow and angered: "Qing Yu, don''t deceive too much."


    "How about deceiving you? Today, I will explain the words. Your dark spirits will immediately get out of the way, otherwise they will stay here to give the baby a fertilizer." The ancestors of the evil beast are even lazy, and the evil spirits are overflowing. His eyes glanced back and forth on the children of the dark spirits, and they seemed to choose people.


    The dark spirits are all furious, but seeing the ancestor-level powers who are not inferior to the ancestors of the dark spirits here, but they dare to speak out, they are all angry with the ancestors of the evil beasts.


    The ancestors of the dark spirits were inconspicuous. They wanted him to give up the shelters that the dark spirits had run for so long, and they had to lose the treasures that had been kept for so many years. No one can bear this kind of blow.


    But if you don''t leave, the dark spirits, except him, are afraid that they will be destroyed today.


    Biting his teeth, the ancestors of the Dark Spirit looked at the Ling Meier around him and other descendants of his life. Almost three words were squeezed out of the teeth: "Let''s go."


    "The ancestor..." The members of the Dark Brothers were all shocked.


    "You don''t have to say anything, let''s go." The ancestors of the Dark Spirit almost crushed the teeth. If he was alone, the fight would be spelled out, but for the dark spirits not to be destroyed, he could not help but leave.


    "This is right, the dark spirit you really is the person who knows and understands." Qing Yu began his ancestors.


    The ancestors of the Dark Spirit ignored their cynicism and ordered the dark spirits to evacuate the dark spirit shelter. When they left, they finally glanced at the gourd on the vine, and they felt a lot of emotions in their hearts, but they said no. understand.


    The dark spirits took away the humiliation and evacuated the dark spirit shelter. Even the ancestors of the dark spirit did not know where to go. For a time after the Battle of the Baizu, the dark spirits did not leave the underground world. Such a large group of people did not know Where to go and settle down.


    Just walking on his own, suddenly saw a figure in front of him coming quickly, the horror of the breath, so that the ancestors of the Dark Spirit were shocked.

 Chapter 1742： Different treasure

    "Gold coins!" Ling Meier saw Han Sen is a happy heart, although she already knew Han Sen''s identity, but did not care so much.


    "Merce, ancestor, how are you here?" Hansen asked with some doubts.


    The ancestors of the Dark Spirit listened to Ling Meier, and also knew who the comer was. He looked strangely: "It��s hard to say."


    Ling Meier immediately said things angrily. After Hansen listened, he said to the ancestors of the Dark Spirit: "The first ancestor, Meier, you temporarily stayed in the mask shelter for a while, wait for me to clean up those guys, you guys It��s not too late to return to the Dark Soul."


    "We will deal with those bad guys with you." Ling Meier said with a small fist.


    "That''s not to be used, you still have to go to the mask shelter for a while." Han Sen thought for a moment, there is a spirit, and he is not blatant to pick the gourd.


    After persuading the ancestors of the Dark Spirit, Han Sen took Boa to the Dark Soul Shelter, and the gourd has not been taken off. It is naturally a good thing for him.


    "Old ancestors, can the person''s words really believe?" A younger brother of the Dark Spirit asked the ancestors of the Dark Spirit.


    "The man is unfathomable. If you meet him in the future, you must not be unreasonable." The spirit of the ancestors of the dark spirit seriously slandered his descendants.


    After that, the ancestors of the Dark Spirit told them to go to the mask shelter first, and he himself quietly returned to the vicinity of the Dark Soul.


    Hansen originally thought about how to shoot the gourd. Although he said that the gourd was to be taken, it was not too good for Ling Meier to be sad. He did not expect such a change, and he saved a lot of trouble.


    Those who are the ancestors of the ancestors, in the eyes of today''s Hansen, are nothing.


    Boa looked forward to the direction of the dark spirit shelter, like a tidal life from the shelter, so that the creatures of the underground world have evolved greatly. Hansen has not seen what the gourd is now. Like, but also know that the gourd is really not the same, not ordinary things.


    The ancestors of the evil beast and others are watching the gourd, and the shelter is occupied, but the gourd still cannot be picked up.


    The ordinary gourd of the gourd is generally small, but it is hard to imagine, but it is hard to imagine, not to mention the gourd itself. A ancestor-level knot is full of strength, and even the vines on the gourd can not hurt.


    "Qing Yu, your knowledge is the most extensive, you can know what the baby is?" The ancestors of the evil beast looked to the ancestors of Qing Yu.


    Qing Yu��s ancestor Shen Shen said: ��I don��t know what this is, but it��s definitely not the fourth shelter, maybe the treasure that flows from the upper level.��


    "The old guy of the dark spirit kept it for so many years. Now it''s cheaper for us, but it won''t be picked up. After all, it''s hard to be assured. Can you think of a way to pick it up?" said the ancestors of the evil beast.


    When several ancestors were negotiating, they suddenly found out that they didn��t know when there was one more person next to them.


    The man was wearing armor and couldn''t see what he looked like. He was sitting on a white and tender little **** his shoulder. He was standing in front of the gourd and carefully looking at the gourd.


    The evil beasts are all shocked and angry, and the body is bursting out, and they will be destroyed.


    But before they even shot, they saw the gold coins falling in the sky, and a gold coin fell. Every creature in the shelter fell on one body, even the ancestor-level powerhouse like the evil beast and Qing Yu. It was not able to escape the gold coin rain and was stuck on the top of the head by a gold coin.


    boom!


    Almost at the same time, all creatures were suppressed on the ground, and even a few ancestors were no exception. The limbs were squatting on the ground, no matter how they struggled, they could not stand even.


    Han Sen did not look at them at all, his eyes still staring at the gourd.


    The ancestors of the dark spirit who secretly watched in the distance, when they saw this scene, their face suddenly changed. He had already felt that Hansen was strong, but he never thought of this.


    The ancestor of the evil beast and the first ancestor of Qing Yu are not weaker than him. Coupled with several other ancestors, their strength is strong. I am afraid that the entire fourth shelter is difficult to find out that several forces can compete with it.


    However, Hansen did not look at them at all. Even if they didn''t move their fingers, they all suppressed them. What a terrible force.


    "Are you a gold coin adult?" The ancestors of the evil beast screamed in confusion.


    "We don''t know that gold coins are here, but also adults are forgiven..." Several other ancestors, who heard the name of the gold coin, reacted at once.


    "Since then, you are not allowed to step into the underground world, or you must be a genius." Hansen did not look at them, but just said something.


    The ancestors of the evil beasts and other people only felt that the pressure on their bodies had disappeared. They quickly got up and saluted, and vowed that they would never dare to step into the underground world half a step in their lifetime, and then they did not dare to stay in the middle of the night, leaving their dark horse sanctuaries with their own people.


    They are non-renewable resources for humans, so Hansen is not willing to kill more and leave it to future generations to fight.


    After the creatures in the shelter were gone, Hansen thought about it and shielded the entire shelter with the hole in the tunnel. Then he let go of the treasure that had already been unable to hold back.


    Boa cheered, flew over and landed on the vines, and hugged the golden gourd.


    The golden crystal gourd, which was hard to hurt by the sword, was automatically caught from the vine after being hugged by Boa, and was held in the arms by Boa.


    "This thing has a special relationship with Boa." Hansen looked surprised. He had already heard that Ling Meier and the ancestors of the Dark Spirit had said that the gourd could not be hurt and could not be removed.


    Now that Boa is just a touch, it has fallen on its own, and it is obvious that the relationship with Boa is extraordinary.


    "There will not be Bo''s brothers and sisters there? If you reproduce a treasure, it will be really lively." Hansen looked at the gourd.


    Suddenly, the top of the golden crystal gourd held by Boer spewed out of the brilliance, which seemed to be a fireworks.


    The haze-like spring water generally emerges from it, and the vitality is almost like a real dragon falling from the haze, and there are bursts of Fanyin Xianle from it.


    Han Sen stared at the gourd, and he couldn��t help but feel a little shocked. The strength of the gourd was so strong that even he felt incredible.


    Among the many visions, there seems to be a thing rising slowly from it. Hansen looked at it and could not help but be even more surprised.


    The gushing out of the gourd turned out to be a drop of blood, the blood is like a teardrop, crystal clear as a golden crystal cast, with Jinxia and different light flowing inside.


    As the golden blood rose from it, many visions gradually converge, and the golden crystal gourd held by Boa in his hands became gray, and instantly turned into flying ash, and all of them drifted away when the wind blows.


    The golden blood seems to have life, and it falls on the forehead of Boa. It penetrates in an instant, leaving only a golden dot in the eyebrow.

 Chapter 1743： Evolution again

    Boa''s small body hangs in the air, a little gold spreads in her eyebrows, dyes her white and tender body into a strange golden color, and the whole person is like a golden sun.


    The vitality contained in the golden brilliance is too rich. Even Hansen is bathed in the golden sunshine, almost like returning to the mother, and the whole body is wrapped in infinite vitality.


    Hansen��s heart moved and he ran the blood and nerves to absorb the vitality of Bao��s life.


    Blood and nerves are among the exercises of Hansen''s cultivation. The one with the highest demands on life and energy is completely different from "Dong Xuan Jing" and "Gene Story". There is no substantial destructive power, but its own life is yet breathable. It is the strongest.


    "Blood nerves" in the majestic life essence, repeatedly pushed to the peak, making Hansen blood more and more boiling, life seems to have been ignited, turned into a **** flame shrouded Hansen''s body .


    Hansen��s heart is a joy, there is a lot of life essence as a boost, his blood and nerves finally break through, flesh and blood, bones, cells under the refining of blood flame, secreting a red mysterious substance.


    The red mysterious material gradually wrapped Hansen''s body, constantly changing and twisting, and gradually formed a red armor.


    Hansen already has the experience of the formation of the spell gene armor, and it is also a light-skilled road, slowly running the "blood-blood nerve", so that the gene armor is formed outside the body.


    There was no accident, the **** gene armor was successfully condensed. Hansen felt that there was a layer of exoskeleton outside the body. It was part of his body. Like the mantra of the mantra, he could control with his mind.


    Hansen is familiar with the new genetic armor, but the genetic armor suddenly twists and changes again, and the form of the battle armor has changed again.


    "Secondary evolution?" Hansen''s heart is happy, continue to run **** nerves, waiting for the next change.


    Now Hansen can finally start to look forward to what kind of gene he will be promoted to be a nobleman.


    The genetic armor melted on Hansen''s body and turned into a **** liquid flow. When Hansen thought that these **** liquids would re-aggregate into genetically armed, they suddenly discovered that those **** liquids infiltrated into his body. Go in.


    "Differentiation!" Hansen''s face changed, and things seemed to change in an unpredictable direction.


    The second evolution of the gene armor has two directions, one is to evolve into a genetic arm, and the other is to merge with a certain part of the body to produce a genetic change, and thus evolve into a heterogeneous.


    In the case of Hansen, the genetic armor is in the process of secondary evolution, to be integrated with his body, causing mutations in his genes.


    Hansen does not want to become a heterogeneous, but this change is irreversible. It is like the growth of human beings. It is impossible to say that the mother is born again, so Hansen can only wait for everything to happen.


    "I won''t become a monster that only knows how to kill?" At this time, even Hansen himself could not help but be chilly.


    The two different kinds of seeds he has seen are basically not intelligent creatures. They are almost the same as the machines that only know killing. Hansen doesn''t know if all the aliens are like that, but he definitely doesn''t want to be like that.


    The **** liquid of the Gene Warfare infiltrated into Hansen''s body and directly infiltrated into the blood vessels, blending with Hansen''s original blood.


    Hansen��s already boiling blood, after being blended with those red liquids, instantly blasted like a blast, and Hansen��s **** smashing changes made Hansen��s painful body seem to be blown up by an inch. The same powder.


    The blood is everywhere, and Hansen��s pain is just as ubiquitous. This genetic mutation is even more terrible than egg pain or childbirth, and Hansen can��t stand the painful roar of heaven.


    Because the intravascular mutations are too intense, Hansen''s blood vessels, including those tiny capillaries, are distorted like venomous snakes.


    Hansen''s vascular bursts all over the body, like a blood snake wrapped around the flesh, the whole body is red, looks like a horrible muscle monster.


    Mutations in the blood continue, and other parts of the body are affected by blood mutations, and some changes have occurred. Although not as incredible as blood changes, it has also made a leap in physical fitness.


    Hansen��s only gratification now is that his will is still sober, and he has no desire to kill, nor has he lost control. But this soberness also makes his painful feelings clearer.


    Suddenly, perhaps because of the blood changes, Hansen��s nine-life blood cat pattern turned on and shimmered with strange red light.


    As the blood changes, the blood color on the tattoo gradually merges into the blood and participates in the mutation of the blood.


    Hansen did not know whether the situation was good or bad, but the blood changes were more intense and the pain was more intense.


    "Hey!" Hansen''s painful roar, the pain directly fainted.


    But just just fainted, and was awakened by the pain, and then it didn''t take long for the pain to faint. I fainted and woke up, woke up and fainted. Han Sen felt that the blood and bones of the brain and the whole body kept exploding, but it was partial. The body has not been destroyed.


    It seems that Hansen is such a tough-willed person who has a strong desire for survival. At this time, there is also an idea that hate can''t directly blow up the body.


    I don''t know how long it took, the pain gradually eased, Hansen has been lying on the ground like mud, and the whole person is somewhat numb, like a little wife who has just been stunned.


    He didn''t even know what the pain was when it was completely gone. After a long time, the consciousness gradually merged with the body, and Hansen had some reaction.


    Obscured to see Boa is in front of his eyes, looking at him with anxious and concerned, the small hand kept stroking his cheeks and hair, still calling for something.


    "Dad... Dad..." Hansen''s whitened eyes turned hard, trying to make himself awake, and finally heard a little voice, the voice is very familiar, it is the voice of Boa.


    "Boa..." Hansen wanted to speak, but he felt that the throat hurts a lot, like sandpaper, and the voice is more hoarse than the old man who smoked for 80 years.


    As time passed, Hansen��s body gradually recovered, and various feelings gradually came back. Hansen examined the body and wounded wounds everywhere, like someone with a knife cutting out countless mouths on him. Like.


    But it is very weird, but those mouths are completely free of blood, and there is no blood on the wound. You can see the fat in the wound as clean as white fat.


    Hansen looked inside his body again and suddenly the whole person was shocked.

 Chapter 1744： Alienated blood

    Hansen saw his blood vessels and blood. Hansen didn''t know if it could be called blood, because all the blood in the blood vessels had solidified into crystals, like rubies.


    The heart and blood vessels have stopped working. They don''t want to run, but they are all filled with solid crystal blood of red crystal. There is no way to operate.


    If there is a Hansen''s cardiovascular system cutaway, you will see that he has a spider web-like ruby ??vein, which is strange and beautiful.


    Although the heart, blood vessels and blood have stopped working, Hansen does not feel any physical discomfort, and the body is slowly getting better.


    The wounds on Hansen''s body were also healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and there was no longer any scar on the body, as if the wounds had never existed before.


    At this time, Hansen not only did not feel the pain again, but the body seemed to have the endless energy. It seemed that only one punch was needed to explode a galaxy.


    "I''m a different kind of thing?" Hansen shook his fist, the feeling of power bursting was wonderful, but there was no desire to kill.


    On the contrary, Hansen also felt a strange power. Hansen was trying to feel the strange power carefully. Boa jumped into Hansen''s arms and interrupted his thoughts.


    Holding Boa, Hansen looked at her carefully, and it seemed that there was not much change. It was still the same as before, and there was nothing more than the golden little point of the eyebrow.


    "Boa, are you a little fat?" Hansen felt that the weight on his hand seemed a bit wrong, and Boa seemed to be a little heavier than before.


    To know that Boa has been with Hansen for so long, her body has never changed. Hansen is naturally very sensitive to her physical changes.


    Putting Boa down and looking carefully, I found that Boa seems to be a little taller than before. It looks like two centimeters. Although it is not much, it does grow taller.


    "Are you finally going to grow up?" Hansen was very happy, although Boa has been doing this very well, but he lost one of the joy of watching her grow up.


    If you can really grow up, Hansen is naturally more happy.


    "Can you grow up?" Boa looked at his body and seemed to be confused. It seemed that she didn''t understand herself.


    Hansen looked at the sacred vine, and the sacred vine that had been entangled in the entire underground world, has now all died and has no life.


    The gourd has long since disappeared, and there is no other change in the underground world.


    With Boa left the dark spirit shelter, they called the ancestors of the dark spirit back, and let the dark spirits return to the dark spirit shelter.


    "Sorry, the sacred vine was destroyed by me. If you don''t give up, this is a compensation." Hansen took a few pieces of the collected vitality essence to the ancestors of the dark spirit.


    The ancestors of the Dark Spirit did not accept it, but just said with a smile: "The root of the disaster is gone. I used to think too much. After this time, I realized that I can��t take good things, that is the thing that is terrible, if it If I am still there, I really can��t let the dark spirits stay here.��


    Han Sen knows that the ancestors of the Dark Spirit are telling the truth. There is such a baby here, and the Dark Soul Shelter really has no peace. Hansen can''t always be here, so there is no gourd and holy vine, but for the dark spirit shelter, it is a relief.


    Hansen was sent back to the Alliance at the Dark Soul, returned to his home to study his body and wanted to know what it would be to turn into solid blood.


    Before Hansen researched the blood problems, Hansen was surprised to find that the nine-blooded cat tattoo on his back was gone.


    "Nine life blood cats are really absorbed by the blood?" Hansen looked at his own blood, and even he couldn''t help but admire that it was very beautiful.


    Trying to run the blood and nerves, the solid blood gradually melted, like living, and slowly flowing in Hansen''s body.


    The stronger the strength of Hansen��s body, the more powerful the crystal blood melts. When it is completely cured, it has no adverse effect on his body. Hansen has let go of his heart.


    Until then, Han Sen had time to study the power that made him feel very strange. The strange power does not seem to belong to himself, but the stronger the blood burst, the clearer the feeling of strange power.


    The feeling is very strange, it is like there is a force in the void, saying far and far, saying that the near is also very close, and Hansen can only sense the existence of that force when using blood power. .


    Of course, there will be a little feeling in peacetime, but the usual feeling is very light. If you don''t carefully touch it, it is like no existence.


    When Hansen''s blood is completely liquefied, the feeling will be very strong and clear, as if he is willing, he can touch the power at any time.


    Hansen didn''t know what the power was. He was not willing to take the risk when he was not prepared.


    Because he is still in Luojia, Hansen intends to go to the Shura, so he wants to take a step forward and let his mother stay in Luojia to accompany Luo Haijun. This is also Luo��s own will.


    Ji Yanran and Han Yu also want to stay here, and the flowers can only stay. Hansen wanted to hug a small flower before leaving, and went to the garden to find him, but the person had not yet reached the garden, but his face suddenly changed, and the body instantly reached the garden.


    I saw the little flower sitting on the swing in the garden, and there was a **** little beast on his shoulder. The little beast was like a fox, not a cat, not a cat. It was the old cat of the nine-blooded cat family.


    "Old cat, what are you doing?" Han Sen''s face was a bit ugly, and the old cat actually ran to the side of Xiaohua, making Hansen feel very bad.


    The old cat narrowed his eyes and smiled. He said to Han Sen: "Old friends, don''t worry so much, we are friends, I won''t hurt you. I just want to borrow your son for a few years, wait for him to grow up. Return it to you..."


    Hansen said nothing, the body broke open the space, and rushed to the small flowers and the old cat.


    However, when Hansen rushed to the place, he saw only a red light flashing. The old cat and the small flower disappeared instantly, as if they had been swallowed by the red light.


    "Old cat, you bastard, I won''t let you go." Hansen was furious, but there was no shadow of old cats and small flowers.


    Ji Yanran almost fainted, Han Sen quickly hugged her and comforted: "You can rest assured that if the guy really wants to hurt the little flowers, he won''t wait until now, and don''t have to talk to us so much nonsense. It doesn''t secretly take the flowers away. Just want to tell us that it will not hurt the flowers."


    "Small flower, he really will be fine?" Ji Yanran tears, is still very worried, after all, mother and child.


    "It''s okay, you can rest assured, I will find a way to get out the florets." Hansen hated and said: "The old cat that bastard, I will not let it go."


    Hansen said that going out to find a small flower is not just a hate, because he did find a way to leave the shelter.

 Chapter 1745： Free shuttle

    When the old cat turned into a **** smattering, Han Sen felt some familiar power fluctuations, and the fluctuations were the same as the virtual fluctuations he felt when using blood power.


    Now Hansen can understand that the power fluctuations in the void are the channels that are transmitted away from the shelter.


    Hansen didn''t know that he had cultivated the "Blood and Blood", or absorbed the nine-blooded cat tattoo. If he guessed it was wrong, now he and the old cat can leave the shelter at any time.


    Hansen has no time to go to the things of the Shura people, and now the Shura people are not a scourge. There are little angels and golden feathers, Gu Qingcheng, evil spirits, they are there, even if Hansen does not shoot, clean up Shura. The family is only a matter of time.


    Hansen is also anxious to worry about Xiaohua. Although it is speculated that the old cat should not hurt the life of Xiaohua, it is only speculation. Hansen can''t let go of people who can''t see Xiaohua.


    After packing up something, and after Ji Yunran said goodbye, Han Sen found a safer place, and wanted to try to use that force to try it out, can you shuttle to the same place as the old cat.


    After running "Blood Life", the blood in the body gradually melts, and the induction of the power in the void is becoming clearer.


    I dare not take too much risk, Hansen is still waiting for the blood to melt.


    Before he could do anything, the emptiness of the power suddenly fell on him. Hansen only felt like walking into the transmission array. With a blink of an eye, the scene in front of him changed.


    The sight in front of me was not unfamiliar, it was the bathroom that Hansen had sent back to the shelter.


    The bathroom was exactly the same as Hansen had seen before, but now there is one more thing.


    To be precise, it should be a person, a Kate, a Kate woman, a woman who is lifting pants, a mostly white **** and a cat tail that is still exposed.


    The woman looked at the mirror while lifting her trousers, and suddenly saw a person behind her, suddenly stayed, and after a full squat, she screamed.


    Hansen quickly rushed up, grabbed the woman''s mouth and pressed the woman to the wall of the bathroom: "Don''t call, it''s me, Hansen."


    This woman is not someone else, it is the blue blue police officer.


    Hansen suddenly disappeared, but Joe was in a mess. Now the magician team pointed to Hansen turning over, Hansen suddenly disappeared, and Joe was going crazy.


    If it is not certain that Hansen did not appear in the Black Gold Group, Joe and Lancer even suspected that Hansen was a bureau that Black Gold Group deliberately gave them.


    They have been looking for Hansen. Lancer has not given up. After many investigations, it was found that a person similar to Hansen had appeared nearby, and after entering the restroom, no one saw him again.


    So Lancer came here to investigate on the spot, hoping to find some clues.


    The clues were not found, and I couldn''t help but solve the physiological problem, but the pants were not mentioned yet, and I saw a man standing behind him.


    Although I saw Han Sen''s appearance, I was still angry when I was open.


    Now Hansen pouted, Lancer couldn''t call it out, calmed down a bit, and reached for Hansen''s hand.


    "I let go of you, don''t call, I didn''t mean it. I thought there was no one here, so..." Hansen said slowly and let go of the hand that was holding Lancer''s mouth.


    Lancer glanced at Hansen and kneeled to Hansen''s crotch.


    Hansen naturally hides, but this is to hide. Lancer has no steps, and he still has trouble going back. He simply pretends to be unable to hide and is hit by Lancer.


    Hansen''s physical strength after the heterogeneous increase was greatly improved. This collision had no effect on him, but Hansen still pretended to have a painful appearance, and took a few turns around his pants.


    Lancer put the trousers on the trousers and put together the clothes. Then he stunned Hansen with a sigh of relief: "Don''t pretend, where have you been going these days? Do you know that Joe is going to worry about dying? I thought you What happened?"


    "Suddenly encountered some things, I have to solve it first, I really can''t help it. I will go back now." Han Sen said and went out.


    Lancer took him and gave him a white look: "I will send you back, lest you disappear."


    Hansen did not resist, and he sat back in the home of Joe''s car.


    "That power can make me leave the shelter, but how can it be sent here? I don''t know where the old cat''s **** took the little flowers?" Hansen''s mind is on the small flower.


    I don''t know where the old cat is, even if it is sent out.


    Lancer returned to Joe''s house with Hansen. Hansen did not explain where he went during this time. He had to explain it without any explanation.


    Hansen refused to say that Joe and Lancer naturally had no choice, but Hansen was finally back, and they let them breathe a sigh of relief.


    It was already at night, and Joe asked Han Sen to take a rest for a night. She had already found a news of heterogeneity, and tomorrow Hansen took out a mission to hunt down the different species.


    Hansen returned to his room and re-runs his blood, because he found himself still able to sense the existence of that force. If you want to give it a try, you can also transfer it back to the shelter.


    He remembers that the old cat itself should not be able to do it, otherwise the old cat would not always suppress the power in the shelter, and the last one was accidentally transmitted.


    As the blood melts, the power in the void increases more and more intensely, when he uses it in a shelter.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the power of the emptiness came down again. Hansen found that he had sent it back to the shelter, which was the location he had transmitted before.


    "I rub, really can, so I am not able to freely shuttle between the shelter and the outside world?" Han Sen was happy.


    But after thinking about it, it didn''t help much for him to find a small flower. He still didn''t know where the flower was.


    In the shelter, there is definitely no way to find a small flower, so Hansen uses that force again and intends to send it outside the shelter to find a solution.


    Just let the force come, but Boa did not know where to run and jumped into Hansen''s arms. Hansen had no time to stop. After that force came down, Hansen was sent out of the shelter again.


    Hansen appeared in the room of Qiao''s house, and there was another Boa in his arms. Hansen quickly checked Boa''s body and found that Boa had no injuries at all, which made him feel relieved.


    "This kind of power can also bring people out, which is very convenient." Han Sen secretly calculated how to use this ability.


    There is almost no possibility for human beings to rush out from the Great Stars, but with this fast-track, it is not the same, there is no need to take risks.

 Chapter 1746： Holy land

    The bronze furnace of up to a hundred feet, the palace that goes straight into the clouds, can see the glorious imprint everywhere in this piece of land like a wilderness.


    But nowadays it is full of ruin, desolate, dead and desolate. Even the stars and the stars seem to have abandoned this place, and there is no trace of light at all.


    The boundless night shrouded this once glorious land, as if it would never greet the dawn.


    Only around a small piece of broken palace, there are four candlesticks burning in the low light, which makes the darkness a little more light, but only limited to this small area.


    In the darkness, a red old cat, biting a glimpse of the oil lamp in the mouth, slowly moving along the dim light in the boundless darkness.


    A little boy squatted on the back of his back, and his mouth was still drooling.


    When the old cat took the little boy to the front of the palace with a bright light, a horrible monster like a **** demon descended from the sky and landed in front of the square. A pair of black-eyed eyes stared at the old cat. Angry voice: "Nine lives, you dare to come back, it seems that you have the realization of the redemption of life, then let the king have your sin."


    Said, the behemoth opened his mouth, and for a moment the whole world seemed to be swallowed into his mouth.


    "It''s not your life, you can''t wash away his sins. I want to break it into the infinite reincarnation, let it die forever and endlessly torture, so that it can wash away its sins." The color of the majestic beast came out from the darkness.


    "You are all wrong. Its life does not belong to anyone. I will split it into a thousand 10,000 creatures, then kill one day, kill it in different ways every day, and let it endure every day." Pain." The evil voice of the evil spirit came from the top of the palace. I saw a strange bird standing on the top of the palace. A pair of ghostly eyes were staring at the old cat.


    "Is there any fun? If it is me, I will kill it slowly. Ten thousand days and nights will only kill one, but let it never die, then it will solve the hatred in my heart. In case." A woman with a fascinating temperament came slowly from the palace, but she looked at the old cat''s eyes but was full of hatred, exuding the coldness of the bones.


    "Cough, why are you killing me? We are the best friends." Nine cats said innocently.


    "Oh!" The four horrible devils roared in unison, as if the entire dark world would be torn by their anger.


    "Do you dare to say that we are friends? If it weren''t for you, how can we endure so much pain and remorse, how can the Holy Land be degraded into such a shape... I hate to lick your skin and drink your blood..."


    The four demon-like creatures, the most vicious curse, have already surrounded the old cat.


    "Old friends, don''t be so nervous, I am not here to save you." The old cat faced the angry horror creature, but his face was still a smiley expression, not too slow to say.


    "Save us? Why do you rely on it?" The woman snorted and grinned.


    "Just rely on him." The old cat did not give the other three devils the opportunity to speak, just put the small flowers on the back gently.


    The creatures of the four demon kings, their eyes fell on the sleeping flowers.


    "What is this thing? Do you bring our filial piety to our food? Not even enough to break the teeth, but also want us to spare you?" the giant beast asked coldly.


    "If you really eat him, I am afraid that the Holy Land will no longer see the sky again." The old cat put away a smile and said with a serious look: "He will become a saint, returning the Holy Land to its former glory and making the whole world feel again. What is the real fear."


    "He? Are you kidding? You have been hiding in the shelter for so many years, the brain of the Tibetan is broken?" The woman said with a scornful grin.


    "Nine lives, do you think that your rhetoric can deceive us?" The strange bird, the voice said coldly.


    The other two beasts also roared in unison, and seemed to have been unable to endure the old cat.


    "Are you all stupid? You look closely at how different he is." The old cat said nothing, pointing at the little flower.


    The eyes of the four horror creatures could not help but gather again on the florets. After watching it for a while, the strange bird suddenly unfolded the wings and shivered. In the blink of an eye, the head turned down, and a pair of ghostly eyes almost attached to the florets, and the eyes flashed. Unbelievable light.


    "How is this possible... It''s impossible... how could he possibly..." The strange bird couldn''t say a complete sentence with excitement.


    The woman who is extremely charming seems to see what it is. The beauty is so great that she can''t believe it. "Old cat, what kind of hands and feet did you do on him? How could he have the power of the Lord? ��


    "Idiot, what can I do, of course, because he has already practiced the Lord''s practice." The old cat rudely.


    "This...this is impossible...can anyone practice the practice of the Lord?" The red and fierce beast stared at the sleeping flower, and his face was full of surprise and joy.


    "You have all seen it with your own eyes. Is there anything impossible? Is the power on him deceiving people? As long as you can raise him, when he really grows up, how can it be difficult to make the Holy Land come back to the world? "The old cat said with a grin.


    The four demon-like creatures have already thrown the words just mentioned into the clouds. They just ignored the old cats who just hated them and couldn��t kill them. The four guys guarded one direction and slept. The little flower sleeps in the middle, and the eyes are staring at the small flowers, as if watching the peerless treasures.


    "Female ghost, you try him, don''t let the **** and the **** lie to us." The strange bird said to the seductive woman.


    "Yes, you must see it clearly." The two beasts also shouted.


    The woman nodded, and stretched out a finger, slowly pointing to the small flower, and there was a little pink light on the fingertip.


    scold!


    The woman''s fingers have not touched the body of the small flower. Suddenly, a white sword light was born from the small flower body, and the pink flame on the woman''s finger was cut off.


    "Really... turned out to be true..." Before the woman said anything, the other three beasts were already excited and roaring out.


    The palm of the woman was slightly moving, and the body of the little flower floated up and slowly fell into the woman''s arms. The woman''s pious holding of the little flower was like holding the most precious treasure in the world, and the palms were shaking.


    "The Son is back...we finally have hope again..."


    The ghostly, wolverine voice echoed in the boundless night, and it was either excitement or sadness.

 Chapter 1747： Holy heaven

    "This is your daughter?" In the living room of Qiao''s villa, Joe and Lancer were a little surprised to look at Hansen and Boa sitting on the sofa.


    "Yeah, I went out these days, just to pick her up," Hansen said.


    "Not like... not at all..." Lancer said, shaking his head.


    "How can it not be like? You see, my father and daughter are like a model carved out inside." Han Sen put his face next to Boa''s face, Boa also put a small face on Hansen''s face. , showing a smile together.


    "Your daughter is much better than you," Lancer said with certainty.


    Hansen��s forehead was full of black lines, and he moved his mouth. He didn��t say anything for a long time. Although he was not ugly, he was still a bit masculine, but he certainly didn��t have a good look. This is really no rebuttal. .


    "Come on, come, but can''t because the daughter affects the work, let the aunt help us to look at it, we are out of the task." Joe got up and said.


    "No need to use it, I will go with Boa, Boa will follow me when I was young, no problem." Hansen said quickly.


    Han Sen dared to leave Boa at home, he could not see at first glance, I am afraid that Boa can take home.


    "How do you be a father, let such a small child go with you to take risks? Is this really your daughter?" Joe frowned.


    Hansen smiled bitterly: "To tell the truth, I don''t want to take the treasure to take risks, but I don''t feel relieved to leave her at home, or bring her, there will be nothing."


    Although Joe and Lancer can''t accept Hansen''s statement, Hansen must insist on going with Boa, and Joe can only rely on Hansen.


    Lancer is still going to work, and she is not a member of the magician team. This time only Joe and Hansen, plus Boa, are barely three.


    "We won''t want to take this place?" Hansen watched Joe push a motorcycle out, some depressed.


    Joe threw a helmet to Hansen and rode straight up. He said faintly: "You know that my car was broken last time. The different kind of body only sold more than 7,000 pieces, except for the recent expenses. The rest of the money is enough to buy this second-hand motorcycle. If you want money, give me a good job and kill a few more."


    Hansen put the helmet on Baoer and sat on the motorcycle. Joe added the gas pedal and the motorcycle suddenly flew out. Although it was second-hand goods, the horsepower seemed to be quite good.


    "The ghost is not scattered!" After riding for a long time, when I finally got to the destination, I saw the team and the aircraft appeared in front. It was obvious that the logo of the Black Gold Group could be seen. Joe could not help but whisper.


    Joe didn''t stop and had been riding in front of the team. There was no way to stop.


    Hardman, Lina, and Chris came over. Hardman��s face was full of smiles, and Joe greeted him. He didn��t wait for Joe to talk. He smiled and said to Hansen: ��Han Sen, I haven��t seen you for a long time. Have you had time to talk about it for a while?


    "Hello, in the face of my face to dig me, are you too mad?" Joe taunted.


    "I am also thirsty for hungry, Han Sen, there is no time today, why don''t we find a place to talk about now?" Hardman was not angry at all, or said with a smile.


    Hardman is also no way, the three young masters will soon be back, if he can''t do anything, it can be much worse than him to accompany a few smiling faces or lose face.


    "Sorry, ha, we have to go hunting and killing, I am afraid there is no time." Han Sen said faintly.


    "Hello, I heard no, please ask your people to let them go," Joe said.


    Hardman did not let the people down, but shook his head and said: "If you want to go to the Heihe River to kill the aliens, then you don''t have to go."


    "How? Heihe was under the cover of your Black Gold Group? Can other teams not hunted the aliens?" Joe frowned.


    Hardman waved his hand and said: "Where we have such a big face in the Black Gold Group, tell you the truth, we have not passed."


    "What do you mean?" Joe was a little confused.


    Hardman gestured to Lina next to him, Lina said: "The people of the Holy Heaven are doing things inside."


    When I heard the words of the holy heaven, Joton changed color, and some did not believe to look at Hardman: "Sacred people? How come they come here? Are they interested in this little alien?"


    Chris said: "It is true that the people of the Holy Heaven are now on the Heihe River. We have also been stopped here, and even the Heihe River has not seen it."


    "Han Sen, you came, said good teaching me how to find a knife, how can you not find you for so many days." Tiger adults came over from the front of the team, while walking to the side of Hansen: " You also come to hunt for different kinds of seeds? This time there is no drama, it is unlucky, I don��t know how people in the Holy Paradise will have such a small alien, and they have come two times..."


    Hearing the adults, Joe also realized that Hardman did not lie, I am afraid that the people of the holy heaven came to Heihe.


    "What paradise? Another big group?" Hansen asked in confusion, he did not see such a big group on the Internet.


    "If other groups are fine, we have at least a chance to fight for it." Chris sighed.


    Joe lowered his voice and said to Hansen: "Sacred heaven is actually a feather. It is a superior race. Unlike our Kate, the feathers are born aristocrats. Their tribes will complete the second evolution without exception. The strong are like clouds. They have laid a large alien space as a racial base camp, calling it a paradise, and outsiders call them that."


    "Kate Star can only be regarded as a small vassal planet under the holy heaven. People say that we have to listen, otherwise we don''t know how to die." Chris shrugged helplessly.


    Hansen slightly frowned, the feathers he had seen before, but it is already a child with brain damage, even if it is already very terrible, it is really not comparable to the average person.


    Several people were talking, suddenly saw a commotion in front of the team, everyone turned to look at the past, suddenly saw a man and a woman in the sky, two angels and birds flying over.


    The handsome man''s bodybuilder has a height of about two meters. He wears gold armor on his body. The woman has a bow and arrow on his body. The man carries a knight''s gun. People who don''t know, they really think they are angel warriors.


    "Does the feathers also have men and women?" Hansen asked curiously. The feathers he had seen before seemed to be genderless.


    ��The feathers are strange. They didn��t have **** when they were born. After the adulthood, they will have sex.�� After Joe finished, he made a gesture of banned, and the two men and one female were facing them. I flew over.

 Chapter 1748： Heihe heterogeneous

    "You...you...and you...come with me..." The two feathers flew to Hansen and they were nearby, and there was no intention to fall. The male feathers hung in the air and pointed to a few Next, I chose a few people.


    Among them were Hardman, Chris, Tiger and Hansen. Hardman changed his face slightly, but immediately put on a smile and said: "I don''t know if we can help two adults? The two adults said Our Black Gold Group will definitely assist the two adults."


    "Tell so much nonsense, let you come." The male feathers snorted and said impatiently.


    "Adult, do you want to bring more people?" Hardman did not dare to face the two feathers, and he continued to say that he lost his smile.


    Hey!


    The golden knight in the hands of the male feathers waved a golden mang, and immediately cut an armored car into two halves. It was like cutting the tofu, then said coldly: "I don''t like to say If it is, repeat the second time."


    Hardman''s face was white for a while, but he could only endure it. He told Lina a few words, and his teeth called Chris and the tiger to go to the clan.


    Hansen said to Joe: "You go back first, I will go back soon."


    After that, I walked with the tiger and walked over to see the appearance of the two feathers. He would not be sure.


    However, Hansen is not too worried. He has the ability to shuttle the shelter. If he is in danger, he will return to the shelter to avoid it.


    However, if it is a last resort, Hansen is not willing to turn his face with the feathers. After all, the Yu family is so big that Hansen is still too far away and there is no capital to compete with the Yu.


    Hansen didn''t want to hide in the shelter forever. He had to get stronger as soon as possible and get the little flowers back.


    The two feathers did not care about them, they flew in front of themselves, and Hansen followed them in the back.


    "I knew that I was driving a car." The four men ran full of big men, and the two feathers still didn''t mean to stop. The tiger adults muttered.


    In fact, the worst thing is Hardman. He is not a nobleman. He usually does not participate in combat. His physical fitness is the worst among the four people. After running for so long, his lips are a little white, but he does not dare to stop. Only two feathers can continue to run hard.


    I ran for more than ten kilometers and came to a black river. The two feathers finally stopped and landed on a stone beside the river.


    "The two adults, what are the instructions, though, we will do our best to help the two adults." Hardman gasped with a big mouth, but still said with a smile.


    "The four of you go down the river from here and swim down the river." The male feathers said coldly, his face was full of arrogance.


    When this was said, all of Hardman��s faces changed. Now, with the heels, I know what the two feathers want to do.


    It must be that the heterogeneous hides in the river and refuses to come out. These two feathers are not good at water warfare, but they can''t help the other kind in the water, so they will be called over and want them to be bait and lead the aliens out of the water. .


    Hardman, they all have two shameless shame in their hearts, but they don��t dare to show it on their faces. Hardman quickly said: "The two adults, if they want to introduce different kinds of seeds, we have a lot of soldiers in the Black Gold Group. Call someone to come and be sure to bring it out..."


    "Under the river." The male feathers stared coldly at Hardman, and the golden pistol in his hand slowly lifted up, and the gunpoint of Jin Mang was also aimed at Hardman.


    Look at his appearance, I am afraid that as long as Hardman will say a nonsense, he will kill Hadman directly, and then drop the river to be a bait.


    Hardman gritted his teeth and looked at the Chris and Tigers around him, walking slowly towards the river.


    Chris and Tiger adults looked at each other with a smile, and they could only go down with Hardman, but they were all secretive.


    "I said down the river, haven''t you heard it?" The male feathers saw Hansen standing there and did not move, and did not mean to go down the river, staring at him and whispering.


    "Forget it, he takes the child, don''t let him go," the female feathers said.


    The male feathers listened to the female feathers, but they were not moved. They raised the knight��s gun and pointed to Hansen. ��Don��t let me say the second time.��


    Hansen still did not move, just looking at the male feathers on the big stone.


    Although he has the ability to save his life, he really wants to go down the river. He doesn''t know when the heterogeneous river comes out, and he doesn''t know what grade and what kind of means.


    In the event of a different kind of underwater attack, Hansen could not find it in time. The heterogeneous did not give him the opportunity to use the space shuttle. It was useless to save the life-saving means, so Hansen could not take risks.


    In the eyes of the male feathers, a murderous machine flashed, and the golden knight gun inside the hand was waved.


    Hansen��s hands secretly buckled the rhinoceros scorpion, preferring to dry the feathers in front of them, and not let their lives be placed in an uncontrollable position.


    When the male feathers were preparing to shoot, they suddenly heard the sound of the pull of the black river, and then they heard a scream.


    The eyes of the two feathers immediately turned to the river, and Hansen also looked at the past. It can be seen that after the river, he has already swam to the center of the river, and three people are drifting downstream. There are two people who are tentacle-like. Wandering, dragging into the river.


    Only the genes in the hands of the tigers were armed with a big knife, and they opened a tentacle. Although they could not be cut off, they left a wound on the tentacles, which made the tentacles shrink back. The tiger adults were not wrapped up by the thing. live.


    Hardman and Chris only came and screamed, and they were directly dragged into the water. They simply did not have the ability to resist. The power of the Gene Warfare was too weak in front of the tentacles.


    boom!


    Suddenly I saw a golden lightning flying through the air. A golden arrow cut through the void and directly pierced a tentacle.


    In the next second, the male feathers were shaped like electricity, and a shot was smashed over the river. The river suddenly separated from the two sides, forming a gully of more than ten meters wide.


    Hansen suddenly saw an octopus-like monster exposed in the gully, half of the body still in the water below, a dozen-meter-long tentacle waving, two of which were winding Hardman and Chris.


    In the hands of the males, the knights volleyed to the heads of the different species, and the strangers suddenly whipped up a tentacle to the knight and the male.


    I saw a golden arrow flying in the distance, an arrow pinned a tentacle, and shot all the tentacles that were rolled to the male feathers, so that they could not block the male feathers.


    when!


    A blue crystal tentacles suddenly appeared from the outside of the aliens, blocking the golden knight gun in the hands of the male feathers. The powerful force made the male feathers'' body shape retreat into the air for several meters.

 Chapter 1749： Teach you how to be a subordinate

    The blue crystal tentacles rushed toward the male feathers again, a golden light fell from the sky, and the gold-cast feather arrow hit the blue crystal tentacles.


    This golden feather arrow is very different from the feather arrows just now, with a strange power, like a drill bit, in the blue crystal tentacles above the crazy rotation, hard to get into the half.


    Taking advantage of the blue crystal tentacles, before the male feathers flew to the different heads, the golden knight came out like a dragon, and instantly passed through the different head.


    Then the male feathers violently picked one, and suddenly picked up the huge body of the different kind, and fell to the bank of the Heihe River, giving the river bank a big pit.


    The monster struggled in the pit, but it had already been hit hard. It was joined by the male and female feathers and soon died.


    Only Hardman and Chris were finished, and they were entangled by the strange tentacles. They struggled and twisted their genetic armor and bones together, and the body was distorted.


    Hansen, who used to live and die, could not help but frown slightly.


    The tigers escaped and rushed from the river to see the bodies of Hardman and Chris, and their faces were ugly.


    The female plume fell in front of a different kind of body, pulling out the knife at the waist to cut the blue crystal-like tentacle of the alien.


    The male feathers came to Hansen and stared at Hansen coldly. "I just let you go into the water. Didn''t you hear it?"


    Han Sen looked at the male feathers and said nothing, the tiger adults quickly hit the round: "Adult, he did not deliberately defy your orders, just because there are children, so he did not dare to go into the water, afraid of hurting the children."


    "Is it?" The male feathers said coldly, suddenly they pulled the gun and stabbed it, and the target was a treasure on Hansen��s shoulder. At the same time, he said coldly: "Then I will teach you how to make a The next race, so you don''t have to hesitate in the future."


    Hansen��s heart was suddenly furious, and between his body flashing, the rhinoceros scorpion smashed over the tip of the golden knight��s gun.


    when!


    The spark between the dagger and the knight, Hansen and the male feathers each stepped back.


    The face of the male feathers changed, and the faces of the tiger and the female feathers were surprised.


    Han Sen is wearing a genetic armor. It is clearly an ordinary person. It can''t be a nobleman, but his power can compete with the male feathers. This is really unbelievable.


    "You and I have no enmity, why bother?" Hansen held a rhinoceros behead and said calmly.


    The male feathers are crying out: "It turned out that with a little ability, I dared to violate the orders of my feathers. If I don''t kill you today, how can I control the thousands of people in the future?"


    Said, the male feather gunman''s Jin Mang masterpiece, the guns brutally killed Hansen, apparently this time he has exhausted all his strength, ironhearted to set Hansen to death.


    Han Sen��s eyes were calm, and after the last blow, he already had a number in his heart.


    Although he did not unite the genetics, the heterogeneity of the body is enough to make him compete with the male feathers. His current physical strength is not inferior to that of the male.


    Seeing that the male Yu��s gun was about to stab Hansen��s chest, Hansen suddenly stepped out one step at a time, incredulously avoiding the shot, and also deceived to the vicinity of the male feather family. The rhinoceros dagger in his hand was drawn to his neck.


    The male feathers were inexplicably stunned. It was just a face-to-face. He was almost close to Hansen, and he was unable to stop Hansen��s dagger. Hansen��s step was too mysterious and completely unexpected.


    The mysterious feeling makes the male feathers think that they are not ordinary human beings, but the general power of the family.


    A golden feather arrow flew away and took the temple on Hansen''s head. He wanted to force Hansen to dispel the male feathers.


    Hansen��s dagger kept his head, his head receded slightly, and the golden feather arrow was bitten by his mouth. The dagger also cut the throat of the male feather.


    The crystal blood in Hansen��s blood vessels melts like a magma, causing his blood vessels to be distorted like poisonous snakes. The fire is extremely powerful. The daggers are hard to break the neck of the male feathers, and a head flies up. Half empty.


    Both the tiger and the female feathers are the horror of a look. No one can believe that an ordinary person with only a genetic armor has actually cut a feather with a knife under the attack of two two barons. The baron''s head, too his mother''s crisp and neat.


    The tiger adult opened his mouth and almost thought he was dreaming.


    "You dare to kill the Yu!" The female feathers reacted, suddenly screaming, pulling the arrow against Hansen, and the golden arrows shot Hansen as a rainstorm.


    Hansen bite the golden feather arrow, his eyes are like electric rotation, his body is left and right, and he flashes a golden feather arrow. He holds the dagger and approaches the female feathers quickly. His eyes are full of murder.


    Since the killer has already been put, you can''t leave a living mouth. Otherwise, it will be known by the Yu people, not to mention the Kate star. I am afraid that there will be no more places for him in this nearby star field.


    The female feathers are very confident about their own arrows, but the rainy golden arrows, but none of them can shoot Hansen.


    Hansen''s body shape is like a snake, and the female feathers have completely lost their level of judgment on his behavior. Every arrow has shot to the empty space and judged all errors.


    Seeing that Hansen is less than ten meters away from her, the female feathers gnawed their wings and flew into the sky, trying to get rid of Hansen by flying.


    Hansen took the dagger and vacated the scene. Only the female Yuzu was left.


    "Looking for death!" The female feathers flapped and flew toward the sky while shooting the feathers again.


    The strength of the baron is not enough to escape the shackles of the power of the planet. The feathers are only innate advantages, and they can fly freely in the sky with the wings at the baron level.


    Hansen is now rushing to pursue her. In the eyes of the female Yuzu, this is simply to find death.


    However, when the arrow rained at Hansen, Hansen��s body was like a strange bird. He flew left and right in the air, and made a strange arc. The incredible borrowing power rose again and again. I wore the past and instantly killed the female feathers.


    The female feathers are angry and pull out the long knife at the waist to block Hansen��s dagger!


    The long knife and the dagger attacked, but the female feathers only felt a huge force hit. The long knife in the hand could not grasp the flying out, and Hansen��s dagger did not stop any more, and directly cut it to her neck. .


    Hansen��s arm holding the dagger has turned into a reddish color. The prominent blood vessels become crystal clear, and the blood inside is almost boiling, turning into infinite power and pouring into the dagger.


    when!


    The dagger was squatting over the neck of the female feathers, but suddenly saw a little golden light emanating from her neck, and it was hard to block Hansen��s violent blow.


    Hansen slightly frowned, only to see the female feathers on the neck, a golden feather pendant automatically flew up, hanging on the female feathers'' chest, emitting a golden glow, blocking Hansen''s blow, it is Golden feather pendant.

 Chapter 1750： Killing the feathers

    The female feathers snuggled up with the golden feather pendant body, only attacking the knife in the hand and smashing it toward Hansen. The golden knife was continuous and woven into a golden knife net.


    Although the same is the Baron class, the skills and abilities of the female hosi are obviously much stronger than those of the Baron. It seems that there are still deep techniques in the gene universe, but only the average person is exposed to it.


    However, this level of technique is still not a problem in Hansen''s view. The Hansen people are in the air, and the phoenix flying secret technology is unfolding, which is more flexible than real birds.


    With the female feathers fighting in the sky, the feathers who are naturally good at flying have lost their flexibility in terms of flexibility.


    The rhinoceros scorpion hit the female feathers again and again, but there is no defense against the golden feathers. The golden feathers don��t know what it is, the golden glow is so strong, like the energy mask, even the scorpion No knife can be broken.


    The knife in the hands of the female Yuzu is even more fierce, but she has never touched Hansen. In desperation, she wants to pull the distance and shoot, but Hansen is chasing and chasing, and she can''t open the distance.


    Han Sen''s eyes are like ice, and he is not panicked because he can''t break the defense of golden feathers. The blood of the whole body has already boiled like magma, and the power that is pouring out is getting stronger and stronger, making Hansen whole like a humanoid monster. The figure is getting faster and faster, and the dagger in the hand is also waving more and more fiercely.


    "If you can''t do a knife, you can''t make a knife. If you can''t do it, you can''t do it." Han Sen''s blood tumbling in his body, and the rhinoceros snarling in his hand is getting faster and faster.


    At the beginning, I was able to see a flash of cold light. Later, the cold light was connected in a line. It seemed to be a continuous slamming golden hood, and the sound produced by the impact was even a line. The middle interval.


    The female feathers have been a little panicked, flapping the wings to get rid of Hansen, but Hansen is more flexible than her in the air, she can''t get rid of it, her face is getting more and more ugly.


    Hey!


    Under Hansen��s continuous attack, there were subtle cracks on the golden feathers, and the golden mask suddenly weakened.


    Hansen��s eyes flashed coldly, and the tangled arms of the blood vessels burst into unparalleled strange powers. The rhinoceros scorpion daggers squatted on the golden mask again.


    Just listening to a bang, the golden mask was smashed, like broken tempered glass. The golden light was dropped into pieces, and the golden feathers collapsed and the pendants fell directly.


    The female feathers were horrified, and the dagger in Hansen''s hand had already slammed her neck like lightning.


    The female-feathered wings fluttered, the body shape changed in the air, and I wanted to avoid Hansen��s blow. But the knife seemed to be destined to be in the middle of the night, and finally cut her throat and put it on. Her neck was halfway open.


    The tiger adult has already seen it. Hansen, an ordinary creature with only genetic armor, has savagely killed two two barons, which completely subverts his world view. Now he looks at Hansen��s eyes, like Looking at a prehistoric monster in general.


    Han Sen holds the dagger, but his eyes are still staring at the female plume. The half of the neck that the female plume has been opened, he will automatically heal in the blink of an eye, and even a trace is not left.


    ��Feathers are heterogeneous?�� Hansen frowned slightly.


    The overall evolution of the Yu family is very high, it is a superior race, a natural aristocrat, but they also have two evolutionary directions.


    The evolution of the gene is armed or become a heterogeneous one. The male feather family is obviously the one that has evolved the genetically armed feathers. This female feather family, like the Han nationality that Hansen had previously killed in the shelter, is a heterogeneous Only this kind of feather will have a heterogeneous gene in the body.


    Seeing this female feather alien, Hansen is also aware of one thing, not all the aliens will be unconscious and only know how to kill.


    The female feathers flashed a **** light in their eyes. The snow-white wings suddenly turned into gold, and the wing bones also burst out, forming a terrible bone spur. From the original holy angel, to the golden-winged banshee, the mouth was fierce. Screaming and rushing toward Hansen.


    Perhaps because of the use of the power of heterogeneous genes, the strength and speed of female feathers have increased significantly.


    Hansen did not dodge, the blood violent surging, the dagger directly smashed to the head of the female banyan, while the female squad''s palm grabbed the rhinoceros scorpion, and the rhinoceros scorpion did not even cut off her palm.


    The other hand of the female feathers grabbed Hansen''s other arm. The golden nails pierced the genetic armor, and the golden wings that were covered with spurs were closed, and Hansen''s body was wrapped inside.


    The golden bone thorns on the wings are criss-crossed. If they are closed together, they are like a big mouth full of fangs. I am afraid that the body will be stabbed into a horse''s nest in a flash.


    Hansen��s hands were buckled by the female Yuzu, and now it��s too late to hide. The whole person was wrapped in the wings.


    "It''s over!" The tiger is not screaming.


    But the next second, but suddenly heard the snoring, and then a howl.


    I saw that the female feathers screamed and flew back, the distorted face had been split halfway, and the bone spurs on the golden wings were also cut off without knowing how many.


    Hansen is in the air, and there are many holes in the genetic armor that are penetrated by bone spurs, but there is no blood flowing out from there. From the hole in the armor, there are white skin, no wounds and blood.


    Hansen''s figure was like a phoenix, and he rushed to the female feathers again.


    After the female fetus used the heterogeneous gene, the eyes were red and bloody, all of which were crazy killing desires, and it seems that they have completely lost their minds.


    The opened head quickly recovered, and the broken bone spurs grew out again, screaming for a volley to welcome Hansen.


    Only this time Hansen did not give her any chance. Between the body flashes, the dagger once and again crossed the body of the female plume, the twisted blood vessels under the genetic armor, and the blood of the inner rush, released the hard The strange power of imagination.


    Hey!


    Hansen grabbed the head of the female Yuzu with one hand and smashed one of her golden wings, and another knife smashed another gold wing.


    The female feathers bite Hansen''s arm, Hansen''s arms violently surging, and the rhinoceros scorpion daggers her head directly.


    The body that lost his head still rushed to Hansen, and his head was also covered with a big mouth, and he bit the Hansen arm again.


    Hansen''s blood is like a volcanic eruption, with a powerful force, a knife to dismember the heterogeneous female feather body, and finally kill it.


    "Hunting the Baron-level aliens, getting the golden feather banshee alien soul, and discovering the heterogeneous genes."


    Hansen��s brain sounded a familiar ascension sound.

 Chapter 1751： Sina

    Hansen found a golden bone from the body of the female feather family, only about ten centimeters long.


    After the bones were taken out, the female fetus''s body suddenly changed. It had already turned into a golden wing, and it was restored to white. The nails and cavities were also restored, but the dismembered body could no longer be restored. It has already died.


    "Han Sen, you have a big disaster, kill them, the Yu will not let you go." Tiger adults said.


    "Who said that I killed them?" Hansen said to the tiger, faintly said.


    Hu Daren gave a slight glimpse, Hansen continued: "We assisted the two Han people to come to hunt and kill, but the result was that an unknown foreigner descended from the sky, killing two feathers and robbing the different materials." The two and Hardman, together they seduce the aliens, and were shot down by the aliens to escape the river."


    When the tiger adults listened to each other, they said, "Can this be done?"


    "Can you kill two feathers?" Hansen asked the tiger.


    The tiger adults shook their heads quickly: "That must not work, it is too far."


    "You can''t, I am a normal person with only a genetic armor." Han Sen said faintly.


    Hu Daren suddenly understood, Han Sen said yes, in the eyes of outsiders, they did not have the possibility of killing two feathers, no one would have thought that Hansen, an ordinary person with only genetic armor, could The horrible fighting power broke out, killing a noble abalone and a different kind of feathers. Even if you saw all these tigers, you still can''t believe it.


    "Go, let''s go to the river to swim in a circle, then go back and find someone to report to the Yu people. Should your Black Gold Group have a way to contact the Yuzu?" Han Sen said, grabbing the blue crystal tentacles. Then jumped into the Black River.


    The tiger adults hesitated and jumped in.


    He jumped like this, and it was equal to Hansen. But if he didn''t jump, he was afraid that he would become an enemy of Hansen. Hansen could only separate him from life and death.


    The tiger adults thought of this, so they just hesitated, and they followed Hansen down the river.


    Hansen was not afraid of the big man after the incident and told him that he would not be able to hide back to the shelter.


    If there is only one living person left on the scene, it may cause the suspicion of the Yu people. If there are two living, it is easier for the Yu people to believe his confession.


    Hansen went straight down, and found a place in the downstream to hide the blue crystal tentacles. This came back with the Tigers, and then called the forces of the Black Gold Group to protect the scene. The Tigers also contacted the senior members of the Black Gold Group. This is very important, and I immediately got in touch with the Yu.


    Joe didn''t leave, still waiting for Hansen, and Hansen had nothing to come back, and he was relieved.


    After leaving here, Hansen himself came back and took the blue crystal tentacles out, and then used the ability of the space shuttle to send the blue crystal tentacles and the section of the feathers into the shelter, even if the feathers had It is impossible for Tianda to find them again.


    After Hansen returned to Joe''s house, he had time to see the strange soul that he had just got.


    Baron-level alien soul: Golden Feather Banshee (bow type).


    Hansen summoned himself in his room to play, it was a very beautiful golden feather bow, like a pair of open golden wings, the whole body is like gold casting.


    Unfortunately, Hansen''s hand has no arrows in it, but a bow is useless. He took it two times and closed it up.


    Just the next day, there was news from the Black Gold Group that Hansen went to the Black Gold Group. The Yu people had already arrived in the West Grand City. Currently in the Black Gold Group, Hansen had to go to the Black Gold Group. That feather.


    In a room like an interrogation room, Hansen saw the plum, a woman, almost the same as the female patriarch who Hansen killed. In fact, the creatures of the same race are generally similar, if not careful. If you look at it, you can hardly tell the difference between them.


    However, the vitality of the female feathers, but Hansen''s heart is dark, the kind of strong gas field, definitely not the female feathers he killed.


    "Adult, don''t you know what to call me?" Hansen said with respect and respect.


    "You said the situation at the time in detail, there is no omission." The female feathers looked at Hansen a few times, then said faintly.


    Because Hansen was wearing a genetic armor, the female hospice��s suspicion of Hansen was directly reduced. She did not think that an ordinary person with only genetic armor could threaten two banyan barons, not to mention There is also a different kind.


    Han Sen had already studied the confession question with the tiger adults, and said the prepared words.


    The female feathers did not hear any flaws, and she had already determined that Hansen and Tiger adults did not threaten the ability of the two feathers, so there was not much doubt.


    "I haven''t been allowed to leave West Gran City for a while. I have questions at any time to find you. If you think of something, you can come to me. If you can provide useful news, you will naturally have a reward." Female Feather Waves Signaling that Hansen can leave.


    Hansen has experienced too many big winds and waves. This little wind and small waves are not enough to make him nervous. He left the Black Gold Group with great care.


    "Lone wolf, what do you think?" After Hansen left, the female feather frown said something.


    A wolf-headed man came in and respectfully said: "Miss Sina, West Gran City is just a small place. The strongest force here is also the hunting force of the Black Gold Group. There are two noble barons, I have already seen After the two nobles, they were too far apart to kill the two barons, not to mention the fact that one of them was a heterogeneous.


    Xina did not speak, indicating that the solitary wolf continued to speak.


    The wolf continued to say: "As for humans, it is even more impossible. A common creature of a genetic armor can kill it at any time. So I think, will their death be related to that thing? ��


    "You mean, someone got the news like us, so I sent someone to the West Gran City to inquire, just hit our people?" Xina said.


    "If this is the case, it means that the thing is probably really here, we need to act early." The wolf said with a feverish look.


    "After all, it was just a rumor. No one can be sure if this is the case, and we don''t know the specific location of the thing. We can''t find it," said Sina.


    "If it is here, there must be a vision when we are born. We are waiting here, as long as we are one step ahead of others, there will always be some gains," said the lone wolf.


    Xina nodded slightly, and her eyes flashed through the murder: "The matter of Heihe, you still continue to check, no matter who does it, you must find out the murderer, and our Han people can''t die."

 Chapter 1752： Vision

    Hansen did not ask him again after he was asked to speak in the past.


    It��s the tiger��s adult who was scared all day, and did not dare to come to Hansen, for fear of being discovered by the feathers.


    The tigers did not leak secrets, so Hansen had some good feelings, but now it is a sensitive period, and it is not good to do anything.


    Because he couldn''t leave West Gran City, Joe couldn''t use the news of the heterogeneous. The chance of a stranger in the city is still very low, and he usually needs to leave the city.


    Hansen has no problem to cultivate "Dong Xuan Jing", hoping to bring "Dong Xuan Jing" to the genetic armor.


    "Ice muscle jade bone surgery" because there is no follow-up exercises, Han Sen even wants to practice is not a success, if you really want to practice, you have to study the follow-up exercises yourself, and now Hansen has no intention to study those.


    I searched the Internet for a lot of information about the nine blood cats, but most of them are just legends. I don��t know exactly that there is such a cosmic race, and I don��t know where they live. Hansen doesn��t know if he wants to find it. Where should I go, I can only improve my strength for the time being.


    Hansen''s current strength, although there is no problem with dealing with the Baron, is also a top player in West Gran City, but in the entire gene universe, this strength is still too much.


    Just the female feather named Sina, Hansen is not sure to be able to deal with it.


    When it was time to eat, Joe was somewhat listless, and even lazy to say more, now there is no chance to hunt for different species, she also supports very hard.


    While eating, the doorbell rang, and Auntie ran to open the door, and Lancer walked in.


    "Joe, you have to pay attention to it recently. It is best not to go outside." When Lancer came in, he said to Joe in a hurry.


    "What happened?" Joe looked up and looked at Lancer, asking in confusion.


    Hansen and Boa also looked at Lancer together, not knowing what happened.


    "There have been a lot of strange foreigners in West Grand City recently, and they don''t look like ordinary foreigners. I am afraid there will be any troubles to happen," Lancer said.


    "It seems that there must be something big happening, I am wondering how the two feathers will come to a small place like West Gran City, and they will also grab our aliens, and they will still be killed. It��s all too Strange, and sure enough, but what happened?" Joe said.


    "No matter what, it is not that we can participate. Our superiors have already issued orders. It is impossible to provoke those foreigners. If something happens, then we may not be able to do anything in the Security Bureau, so you should be honest at home. Stay," Lancer said.


    Joe said sloppily: "Han Sen can''t go out of town now, even if we want to do something, there is no chance."


    After Lancer left, Hansen was thinking about it. It was obvious that West Gran City did something, but he didn''t know what was going on, so that so many foreigners would come here.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have any intelligence network here. I don''t know what happened. Otherwise, I might be able to take advantage of it." Han Sen thought in his heart, would you like to catch a foreigner to ask the situation.


    But when she thought of the female feathers of Sina, Hansen still dispelled this thought. If she saw something, she would not be able to pay for it.


    Two days later, when Lancer came again, his face was very bad, and he was more serious about Joe and Hansen, so that they should not go out.


    Joe asked Lancer what was going on outside. Lancer told them that there were a lot of strange things in the town of West Gran, and that many people died.


    On the abandoned mine outside Xicheng, I don��t know when a big hole collapsed. The big hole didn��t bottom out. When it was night, the crying of the woman came from time to time, and the light from the hole came out. .


    There are a lot of people who have been attracted to the past, but as long as they are going to the night, there isn��t even one who is alive and returning.


    Going there during the day is no problem, but I can''t hear the cry of a woman, and I can''t see the light.


    The security bureau got the micro-unmanned aerial vehicle into the cave to explore. The hundreds of meters down are all stones. The bottom is not at all. As soon as the aircraft is over a kilometer, it will disappear immediately and disappear, and it will never be found again.


    It seems that the above order was received, the Security Bureau had all evacuated there, and a notice was issued to keep residents of West Gran City from approaching the hole.


    As for the foreigners who came to the West Gran City, they seemed to be very interested in it. The vagueness was approaching the other side, but there was less in the city.


    Two days later, there were more strange things happening. Many buildings near the big hole suddenly collapsed, and metal objects such as steel bars fell inside the big hole.


    Things like cars, billboards, and the like, as long as they are metal products, are like being attracted to something, moving in the direction of the big hole.


    Even West Grand City, which is far away from the big hole, has been affected. Near the suburbs of Xicheng, metal objects such as pots, forks and kitchen knives are faintly rolling toward the West, as if there were magnets there.


    Although the suction is not too strong, it still caused a lot of panic in the city.


    Hansen is more curious about the big hole, but he can''t think of a good way to take a look at a time.


    In the corner of the boundless dark world, the small flowers sit on a bronze bao chair, and a lot of fruits and the like are stacked on the table in front of them.


    "Sacred son, you taste this, 30,000 years of flowering, 30,000 years of results, 30,000 years to be able to grow ripe Zhuguo, special sweet and refreshing..." A red beast, a look of pleasing A fruit is held in front of the small flowers.


    Xiaohua looked at Zhu Guo and said with a sad face: "Yu Tianwang, I really can''t eat it. Can you help me eat it?"


    "If you can''t eat it, you should eat it. When you are a long-body, you can eat more. It''s okay to have this empty fruit for millions of years...and this dragon fruit..." On the other side, the enchanting woman puts The peeled fruit was sent to the small flower mouth and said with a smile.


    "Oh... charming... I really can''t eat it..." The little flower hit a full, distressed, whistling belly, and said with distress.


    "If you can''t eat, then you will have activities, and then you will digest it and continue to eat. Old carvings, it is your turn to teach the Son today." Mei Yan said to the strange bird on the side.


    "Sacred son, let''s get started." I saw the old eagle''s wings fluttering, and suddenly wrapped the small flowers on the outside square, put the small flowers on the ground, the wings re-vibrated, and the black feathers turned into mysterious arrow rain, covering the small flowers. Shooting.


    The small flower is holding a round belly, and the small body is swaying from the left and right, but the small face is full of depressed colors.

 Chapter 1753： Three young masters

    The eyes of all the strong people in West Gran City were attracted by the bottomless hole outside the West City. Even Sinar went there, letting Hansen and Tiger adults breathe a sigh of relief.


    Hu Daren and Han Sen had a conversation, but they didn��t dare to say anything in the call. They just talked about other things. The tiger adults hinted at Hansen, and their affairs were not exposed.


    Hansen had nothing to do, just when no one was at night, he sent it back to the shelter and melted the blue crystal tentacles to make a barbecue.


    The tentacles were several hundred pounds heavy. Hansen himself did not know how long it would take to eat. He simply called the family to share.


    After the cherubs, the Golden Retriever, and the Evil Emperor, they ate a strange atmosphere, and the body gene looming showed signs of metamorphosis.


    Han Yufei ate a piece, and almost couldn''t control it. He had to condense the genetic armor. The last moment of the danger was suppressed, or it would have to be sent out of the shelter.


    "This stuff is really a big supplement for those who don''t have a genetic armor. It seems that you need to get more back later, you can quickly let the little angels grow up, and bring them all back to Kate." Han Sen thought in his heart. With.


    Originally Hansen could take Han Yufei to shuttle to Kate Star, allowing him to gather genetic armor without having to go to the Great Star.


    However, Han Yufei felt that he had been spending too little time with Luo Wei, so he was not willing to unite the genetic armor. He only hoped to live with Luo Wei, and he did not care much about improving his strength.


    Hansen himself also ate some barbecue tentacles, but did not increase the heterogeneous gene, I am afraid that after eating a whole root, it is possible to increase a little.


    Hansen decided to get this big heterogeneous material later, and then he would bring it back to the little angels. When they grow up, if they are a nobleman, they will make a big profit.


    Hansen deliberately left some barbecue tentacles, brought to the fourth shelter to bring small silver and silver to eat, after eating small silver and silver, almost directly broke the void into the league.


    "It''s a good thing, how can I get more?" Hansen secretly calculated.


    The golden bone, Hansen himself cooked a pot of bone soup, and added a little baron gene after drinking it.


    During the day, Hansen was in Kate Star. There was really nothing else to do except cultivation. I wanted to check the news online, and the communicator suddenly rang.


    "Human adult?" Hansen slightly surprised. The tiger was very cautious recently. He even contacted him so quickly and quickly. It seems that there is something.


    "Han Sen, the three young masters want to see you, don''t know if you have time?" Tiger''s look is somewhat complicated.


    "Three young masters? Which three young masters?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "It is the three sons of the chairman of the Black Gold Group. Everyone calls him the three young masters. He wants to invite you to rejoin the Black Gold Group." The tiger said, "I think this is also a good thing. The three young masters value you, give The price is definitely not low. I know that you definitely can''t look at that salary, but there are a lot of things that are more convenient after the Black Gold Group is behind."


    Hu Daren tried to persuade Han Sen, because the temper of the three young masters he knew very well, Han Sen refused to join, then the three young masters will certainly not give up.


    But the tiger knows that Hansen is also not a good provoked master. Even the feathers are saying that killing and killing, the eyes are not stunned, if the three young masters are anxious to him, the ghost knows what will happen, so the tiger The heart of the adults is very anxious.


    Hansen probably can guess the thoughts of the tiger adults. He smiled and said: "I am very good at the magician team. I have no plans to change places. I will help you to tell the three young masters. If he wants to make friends, he will be here recently. It is very time."


    "Well, let me talk about it..." The tiger man secretly smiled, and this is probably not enough to stop the three young masters.


    The tiger adults were eager to see the three young masters, and Hansen��s words were repeated in a more euphemistic way.


    After listening to it, the three young masters were not surprised. They just smiled faintly: "Since he is not willing to come to Black Gold, I will not force him or make friends. You can help me to meet him tomorrow."


    The tiger did not expect the three young masters to speak so well this time. Although they felt that there might be problems, the three young masters should not be torn apart. This is a good thing.


    Hansen agreed to meet with the three young masters and told Joe about himself and the three young masters, so that she did not have to worry, she would not leave the magician team.


    The next day, a very retro luxury car came to Joe''s villa, Hansen got on the bus and finally saw the three young masters.


    The three young masters are very pure Kate, black cat ears and black cat tails, but there is no difference between them and humans. Wearing a black dress, it looks very handsome and straight.


    "Sit, don''t be restrained in me, since you said that you are making friends, then when I am a friend." The three young masters said to Hansen.


    The tiger man who drove in front of him was very surprised by the attitude of the three young masters. Even for the general aristocrats, the three young masters would not be so polite.


    "If that''s the case, then I''m welcome." Hansen sat down on the sofa next to him.


    The three young masters poured a glass of wine to Hansen, and Hansen took a sip with the politeness. The taste was quite good.


    "Since it is a friend, then I will not say those useless nonsense, I invite you to come, in fact, I hope I can ask you to be my coach." The three young masters said directly.


    "The black gold group master is like a cloud, there is no shortage of the Viscount-level powerhouse. I am just an ordinary person with a genetic armor. The three young masters are laughing," Hansen said.


    The three young masters said something unpleasant: "Han Sen, I will treat you as a friend. If you are coping with people, don''t tell me. I see that you have the ability. As long as you are willing to teach, what are the conditions, though? I will never say no words when I do it."


    "I don''t know what you want to learn?" Hansen said.


    "Everything, I can learn what you can teach." The three young masters stared at Hansen with a burning gaze.


    "I usually work in the magician team, not much time." Hansen said.


    "It doesn''t matter, I will inform you when you have time. I try my best to cooperate with you. Of course, if you can join the Black Gold Group, I will give you the treatment of the general manager. Nothing will be done for you. The coaching fee will be calculated." Said the young master.


    "I don''t have the intention to leave the Magic team, but recently I did have time to go back and arrange it." Hansen said, looking through the window and frowning, "Where are we going now?"


    "The bottomless pit outside the West City." The three young masters smiled and said.


    "The people of the Yu family said that they would not let me leave the city of West Gran." Hansen shrugged and said.


    "There is also the scope of West Gran City, you have not left, and I am there, even if you leave the West Gran City, Sina can not tell you how." Three young masters said confidently.

 Chapter 1754： Bottomless hole

    The RV stopped when it opened to the West.


    The car with the card is on the road, but the body is shaking, as if there is a force pulling the body to the west.


    The three young masters and Han Sen both came down from the car. The tiger said: "The car can only be driven here. If it goes forward, even a few tons of iron will be sucked into the bottomless pit a little. ��


    "Let''s go, before we are dark, let''s go and see the bottomless pit." The three young masters made an invitation gesture and went with Hansen in the direction of the bottomless pit.


    In addition to Hansen and Tiger adults, there are two Kate people who are behind the three young masters, almost inseparable, watching their breath, obviously aristocratic master, also the baron level, but than Tiger adults must be a lot stronger.


    However, Hansen did not care about the two aristocratic masters. In Hansen''s view, the three young masters are really big masters, no matter their ability or strength, they are far better than two noble masters.


    Walking on the road, Hansen saw the shadows in the nearby forests from time to time, and apparently many creatures were in the vicinity.


    Hansen was the first to see the bottomless pit. The mine at the foot of the mountain collapsed mostly. The ground cracked a large round hole, and the diameter was probably several kilometers.


    The three young masters and the people came to the Dayuan Cave. Hansen stood on the edge of the cave and saw that it was getting narrower and darker. It seemed to have been leading to the depths of the underground. Know what is inside.


    The three young masters also stood next to the bottomless hole and looked down. They didn''t know what to think about.


    "Three young masters." A voice came from afar. Xina walked over with a wolf head, and her eyes stayed on Hansen''s body, but it was only less than a second.


    "Miss Sina, I didn''t expect to meet you here. Are you interested in this bottomless hole?" The three young masters narrowed their eyes and looked at Sina.


    Xina looked indifferent, but said casually: "It is a bit of interest. I didn''t expect San Shao to be interested. I don''t know if there are any discoveries?"


    The three young masters shook their heads slightly: "We also sent people to investigate before the Black Gold Group, and the loss is not small. The people who came at night did not come back. We couldn��t see anyone dead or dead. I haven��t got a clue."


    Sinar said with a blank expression: "That''s a pity."


    After all, I will no longer pay attention to the three young masters, with the lone wolf along the edge of the bottomless hole, it seems to be watching the bottomless hole.


    Han Sen secretly guessed the relationship between the three young masters and Xina. The three young masters are a pure Kate. According to the truth, the identity should be much lower than that of Sina.


    However, listening to the conversation between the two, although the three young masters are still very respectful to Sina, but Sina seems to have some scruples for the three young masters, not like the average Kate, directly treated as a lower family.


    "Dad, there seems to be something underneath!" When Hansen was thinking about it, he suddenly heard Boa, who was kneeling on his shoulder, said.


    Boa��s small head stretched out from Hansen��s shoulder and squatted into the bottomless pit, squinting.


    Listening to Boa��s saying that the three young masters are also a glimpse, even the Xina and the lone wolf who have gone far, the body has been paused.


    The eyes of the people looked down and down, only to see the darkness below, and where to see things.


    Hansen patted Bao''s head and said with a smile: "There are terrible monsters below, children should not look at them, otherwise they will be caught and eaten by monsters."


    The three young masters are only blinded to the children of Boa, and they do not think that a child can be farther than they see, so it is not really in the heart.


    After Han Sen disguised the past, his heart was secretly confused, and he did not know what Boa saw.


    He is naturally clear that Boa is not an ordinary child, and she can''t be dazzled. Now Hansen only wants to separate them from the three young masters, and then find a safe place to ask Boa what he saw.


    However, the three young masters did not mean to leave. They waited until the end of the bottomless pit, and then left Hansen and the tiger to leave the bottomless pit.


    However, he did not return to West Grand City, but returned to the location of the RV. After he got on the RV, he smiled and said to Hansen: "We have seen the bottomless hole, and then listen to the legendary Devil May Cry." ��


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders and took some snacks from the car to Boa.


    The night fell, the silence was terrible, and the sound of birds and beasts could not be heard.


    Occasionally, a gust of wind blew, and the leaves made a squeaky sound, as if there were countless pairs of small hands in the palm of the hand.


    Until the middle of the night, suddenly heard the crying of the whimper from the bottomless direction, it sounded like a woman is crying, but carefully listened to it, and felt a little unclear, very weird.


    The three young masters and Hansen got out of the car and looked at the position of the bottomless pit. I saw that there was a faint purple glow shining through the mountains. It seemed that there was a purple night pearl shining underneath, and the light was a little illusory, in the night. It��s not really true to look at it.


    Accompanied by the sobbing crying sound, the purple glow of the dragonfly rises like a smoke, and after rising to a certain height, it disappears in the night sky, and it is very ghostly.


    Hansen looked at the flowing Zixia carefully, faintly as if he saw the outline outlined by Zixia, like the shape of a lotus flower, the purple flowers that passed away were like pieces of withered petals.


    "There is such a vision, I don''t know what is underneath the bottomless pit. It doesn''t seem to be anything." Hansen thought for himself.


    The three young masters are also staring at Zixia, but after all, they did not dare to explore the bottomless pit in the dark, and when it was dawning, the sound of crying and Zixia disappeared, they took Hansen and they returned to West Grand City. .


    "Miss, it seems that the rumor is true. That kind of thing is really here. Before we get the old guys, we have a great chance to get that thing." In a mountain near the bottomless pit, alone The wolf said excitedly to Sina.


    "There is nothing wrong with this thing, but we don''t know what the following is. There may be something terrible to keep it. Only two of us may not succeed." Sinaa frowned.


    The lone wolf said: "It is better to let those guys go down and explore the road. Anyway, they are all useless little characters. It is impossible to get that thing."


    "Alright, this must be fast, be sure to get things back before the old guys come," said Sina.


    "I will spread the news out of this, those greedy guys like wild dogs, certainly will not miss this opportunity." Lonely wolf smiled.

 Chapter 1755： Dong Xuan Battlegear

    Since the day he came back from Xixiao, no one came to Hansen again. Even the Tiger Master and the Three Young Masters had no shadow. The three young masters said that they would ask him to be a coach.


    When Hansen came back, he asked Boa what he saw in the bottomless hole. Boa said that he saw an eye, but he could not see the eyes of what he saw.


    Hansen��s heart is dark, no matter what the eyes are, it means that there must be a living thing below.


    Hansen has been painstakingly practicing "Dong Xuan Jing" for several days. After so long hard work, this morning finally has a movement. When I run "Dong Xuan Jing" again, there is a strange power. With the mysterious atmosphere of the hole, the limbs and veins are all bones and bones, and the cells are transformed, and their mysterious substances ooze out of them.


    Hansen has already had two experiences. He has already calmed down as usual, while running the "Dong Xuan Jing", while secretly observing the changes in the mysterious material.


    The mysterious material like white jade is translucent, and soon covered Hansen''s body, forming a milky white armor, whose shape is very different from the spell gene armor.


    This milky white gene armor is carved like jade. There is no trace of splicing, and there is no pattern. It is like a piece of natural jade, and it can''t be said to be simple and unpretentious.


    Hansen had to study it carefully, but suddenly found that the milky white armor twisted and melted again, and it changed again.


    "Secondary evolution? Will it not be alienated again?" Hansen''s heart is fretting, and he is ready to withstand the pain of heterogeneity.


    However, the genetic armor did not penetrate into his body. After Hansen''s body twisted and changed for a while, the color turned from white to black, re-condensed into a black genetic armor, and then there was no movement.


    Hansen has some troubles. He has not heard of this. What is this? How did the genetic warfare evolve twice, but it changed color, and then it didn''t move?


    Hansen: Super Emperor (can evolve).


    Gene Warfare: Mantra (evolving), Heterox (Baron), Dong Xuan (Baron).


    Rank: Baron.


    Shouyuan: 600.


    Genetic warfare evolution requires: 100 genes.


    After reading his own information, Han Sen suddenly realized that the original Xuanyuan Gene Warfare had completed the second evolution, but the genetic evolution of the second evolution was still a pair of armor, so it would seem that nothing changed, but the Baron The level of the hole, but the hole is really armed, not the ordinary genetic armor.


    Hansen wore a hole in the armor, and he ran "Dong Xuan Jing". He suddenly felt a strange force from the inside of the hole, which greatly improved Hansen''s combat power. It is not comparable to the genetic armor.


    What is even more bizarre is that after Hansen put on the hole of the mysterious armor, it seems that the vitality between the heavens and the earth seems to be flowing toward the tunnel, so that the power provided by the cave is as endless, how to use it. I don''t feel exhausted.


    "Although I don''t know how strong the combat power of Dong Xuan''s armor can be, but it is just the endless supply of energy, it is a very abnormal ability, can support my endless battle, do not need to worry about excessive power consumption. Question." Han Sen secretly rejoiced in his heart, dare not immediately find someone to do a good job, to see how strong the ability of Dong Xuan Battle Armor.


    Unfortunately, Hansen couldn''t find an opponent at all. After thinking about it, he called the number of the tiger''s adult, but no one answered, and he didn''t know if he was absent or didn''t have time to answer.


    At noon, Joe sighed and said: "If the magician team is still the former magician team, there may be a chance to go to the bottomless hole to try their luck. If you are lucky, you may be able to make a fortune. Oh."


    "What happened to the bottomless hole?" Hansen asked curiously.


    Joe shook his head and said: "I have already heard the news. In the bottomless hole, it should be the fruit of the cosmic gene. If you can pick one, you can definitely sell the price. If you don''t sell it, you can eat the fruit of a cosmic gene. It can also make the second evolution of the genetic armor and achieve the aristocracy."


    "There is still such a good thing?" Hansen paused and said: "Even if there is such a good thing, it has nothing to do with us. So many people will die without seeing the dead body. We will die when we go."


    "I didn''t know it before. Now someone has researched it. The fruit of the cosmic gene growing below should be a magnetic fruit. It may absorb metal objects. As long as you don''t use metal objects, there is not much danger in going down." I thought about it and said: "There have been people who have seen it. As long as they don''t use metal objects, there is no danger even under the kilometer. Now many people in West Gran City have gone to the bottomless pit. All foreigners are basically in the same place. There is no bottom hole."


    "Where did this news come from?" Hansen felt something was wrong.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, the entire West Gran City is now spread. Even people with a little ability go to the bottomless pit. I want to try my luck and see if I can pick a million magnetic nuts." Joe said with a bit of depression.


    "Those things don''t touch." Hansen has experienced countless waves, and already knows that there must be some people to help, and there is absolutely no such thing under the bottomless hole.


    However, this also makes Hansen more interested in the things below the bottomless pit. Some people hope that a large number of people will go down. It means that they are not sure that they can get the following things themselves. This is not an opportunity.


    Anyway, there was nothing to do, Hansen found an excuse to leave the villa and took Boa to the bottomless hole.


    However, in order to be safe, Hansen chose to go to the bottomless pit during the day. After arriving at the place, he saw a lot of people around the bottomless pit, which was like a market.


    Most of them are Kate, and they are ordinary Kate, and there are a few foreigners who don''t look like simple characters.


    "Han Sen, I know you will come." Hansen has not figured out the situation, the tiger adults have gotten out of the crowd and pulled Hansen into a small forest next to him.


    "Tiger adult, what is the situation here?" Hansen asked.


    The tiger said: "There are things about the magnetic fruit below that you should have heard of it?"


    Hansen nodded slightly, and the tiger adults continued to say: "There are a lot of Kate and foreigners who are not going to die. They want to pick up the magnetic fruit, but the magnetic fruit has not been seen, but many people have died. Below, the three young masters should know something, saying that it is time to arrive, and have not let our people go down, you better not to go down."


    Hansen��s heart moved and asked: ��Is Sina and the wolf head down?�� 8)

 Chapter 1756： All magnetic fruit

    "The wolf leader went down, and Sina was still outside, not knowing where to go." Hu Daren replied.


    "In this case, then I will go down and have a look." Hansen indulged for a moment, still decided to go down and see the situation.


    Hu Daren persuaded a few words, see Han Sen insisted on going down, and did not stop him, just let him be careful, if you find that the situation is wrong, hurry up.


    Hansen thanked the tiger and went to the edge of the bottomless pit. He saw a lot of ropes hanging from the edge. It was a high-tech material. Although it was not a metal cable, the toughness was not bad at all.


    When a Kate saw Hansen coming to the bottomless hole, he smiled and went up to sell. As long as Hansen paid a little money, he could use his rope to climb down to ensure safety.


    Although Hansen had the ability to fly, he was not willing to show it here. He paid the man some money and climbed the bottomless hole along his rope.


    On other ropes, many people are climbing down. Hansen whispers as he climbs down and asks Boa: "Boo, have you seen anything below?"


    "No, that big eyes are gone." Boa looked down and shook his head and said.


    "I''m not going to see you, if you see something strange again, will you tell Dad the first time?" Hansen said.


    "Okay, Dad." Boa nodded again and again.


    Hansen continued to climb down, and Boa squatted on his back. From time to time, he looked deep into the bottomless hole, but he did not see anything.


    Hansen also looked down. Nothing can be seen in the black lacquer. Under the kilometer is the boundless dark world. When the light comes there, it seems to be sucked away.


    The distance of kilometer is not too high. Hansen has already climbed to the kilometer in a short time. After the point of the kilometer, I suddenly found that the following is not as dark as seen above, although it is still a little dark, but it is still dark. I can see something.


    Although it is still a **** hole below, but there are many prominent stone steps on the surrounding rock wall, like a spiral staircase, it has been spiraling into the depths of the **** hole, and I don''t know how long it is.


    On the stone steps, Hansen saw a lot of Kate and some foreigners.


    In addition to the stone steps, there are many large and small stone caves on the stone wall, where there seems to be some shadows in the cave.


    "The people who come down seem to be quite a lot." Han Sen frowned slightly, his eyes looked around, and he did not see the people of the Black Gold Group. He wanted to come and say the same as the Tiger Master. The three young masters have not yet let people down.


    Pat patted the treasure on the back, Han Sen walked down the stone steps, because no one is going down, Han Sen wearing a spell armor does not appear awkward.


    However, Boa has some eye-catching eyes. Except Hansen, no one will bring a child to such a ghost place.


    "I said brothers, you can really fight, come here with children?" A Kate who walked behind Hansen said with a mockery.


    Hansen didn''t say anything, just continued to go down, and after a few kilometers, he suddenly found that the stone steps below were suddenly broken, and there was nothing left. The black hole was still dark, it seemed to be the abyss of hell. The entrance is like.


    Hansen looked around and there was no one hanging down the ropes. The Kate and the foreigners went to the caves in the stone walls and disappeared in a short while.


    The Kate who just ridiculed Hansen also went to the edge of the stone steps and said to the **** hole: "This is already the end of the stone steps. I heard that someone wants to use the rope to go down again. The result is also I didn''t climb out, but the stone caves around here have a way to go down. If you are not afraid of death, you can try it. You shouldn''t take this place with your child. Don''t take risks anymore. It is also less important than life."


    The Kate saw Hansen not answering, and walked to the stone cave next to him, and could not help but shake his head and smile.


    The caves are all in all directions, but there is indeed a downward road, but I don��t know if I can really go down. Hansen has chosen a road to go down. From time to time, I can see Kate and foreigners coming in and out of the cave. Going, there are also going out, obviously they have not found the way to go, they are all here.


    "Find the way out!" I don''t know who suddenly shouted, and soon people rushed in one direction.


    Hansen frowned, but he had to follow the crowd, and soon came to a large cave. At the end of the cave, there were two stone gates of more than ten meters.


    There have been a lot of Kate people and foreigners gathered in Shimen, there are many arguments, and some people went up to push the stone door, and the stone door did not move, and could not be pushed.


    Hansen didn''t go to see Shimen, and his eyes looked at the crowd. Suddenly, Hansen saw a man wearing a cloak shrinking into the crowd, not so eye-catching.


    But Han Sen''s eyes were so sharp. Although he didn''t see his face, he still recognized it. The guy was the one who followed Xina.


    "This guy is really here." Hansen thought in his heart, but suddenly saw the gaze of the wolf man even looked over to him, just in time with his gaze.


    "A good keen sense of touch!" Hansen took a glimpse of his heart and immediately removed his gaze, but he also knew that the wolf-headed man had already seen him, and it was useless to hide.


    The lone wolf saw Hansen, could not help but frown slightly, but did not put it in his heart, just took a look and turned his eyes to other places.


    At this time, there was a foreigner who was more than three meters tall and had four arms. He was stronger than the bear and went to Shimen. The four hands held a sledgehammer and squatted against the stone gate.


    The black hammer on the sledgehammer is like a flame. At first glance, it is known that it is genetically armed. The monster-like guy has smashed several hammers in a row, straightening the sound of the stone door, the rock is constantly shattering, and the momentum is extremely impressive. .


    Seeing this trick is effective, the monster-like guy is more fierce, the hammer of the petrol barrel size, bombarded on the stone gate again and again, after several dozens of continuous smashing, there are many cracks on the stone door.


    Hey!


    After smashing dozens of hammers, Shimen finally couldn��t bear the bombardment of the sledgehammer. It was all divided and collapsed, all of which collapsed, revealing the space behind the stone gate.


    Behind the cave is a semi-artificial and semi-natural stone cave. There is a light metal vine in the cave. On the vine, there is a lotus-like metal flower, which is like a lotus flower. Sparkling strange brilliance.


    "That is the magnetic fruit!" I don''t know who shouted, and suddenly someone rushed toward the vine inside the stone cave.


    Suddenly a lot of figures are rushing in, and no one is behind.


    Remember the mobile version of the URL:

 Chapter 1757： Falling into a black hole

    Hansen always felt that things were a bit wrong, staying outside and not rushing in, just watching with cold eyes. .


    The nobleman who smashed the stone gate with a sledgehammer first rushed to the side of the metal vine, and reached out to grab the flowers and lotus stand above.


    Hansen originally thought that the thing was not so easy to get rid of, but who knows that the flowers and the lotus stand were pulled down by the nobility at once, and it didn''t seem to take much effort.


    The four-armed aristocrats succeeded, and they were overjoyed. They lifted the flowers and the lotus platform and stuffed them into their mouths.


    Before he was stuffed into his mouth, a knife flashed wildly, and a Kate aristocrat smashed the past, so that the big man had to hold up the sledgehammer.


    Within the stone cave, they suddenly became a mess. More than a dozen nobles from different races fought in it. Most people were watching and hoped to get some benefits.


    Han Sen looked around and found that the wolf head was still shrinking in the crowd. He did not rush into the stone gate to compete for flowers and lotus stands. It was more certain that things were not so simple. Maybe the flowers and lotuses were not the legendary magnetic seeds. .


    While Hansen was thinking about it, he suddenly heard the thunder of a booming sound. Although it was not very clear in the killing sound, it was not a human voice.


    "This is underground, where is the thunder?" Han Sen frowned slightly, listening to the ear and found that the thunder was heard from the cave.


    The stone cave behind the stone gate is semi-manual and semi-natural, and then going inside is connected with the dark bottomless pit, and the faint sound of thundering is from the bottomless hole.


    More than a dozen nobles robbed you of life and death, and everyone else was concerned about the flowers and the lotus in the hands of who, no one paid attention to the thunder.


    However, it didn''t take long for the thunder to sound louder and louder, as if one of the thunder bombs bloomed in the sky, and they could not pay attention.


    When the strange thunder came from, the thunder suddenly stopped, and suddenly it became silent. Everyone was a little surprised, even the aristocrats who were robbing the flowers and the lotus stand.


    Suddenly, like a vacuum cleaner, an irresistible suction comes from the air. Whether it is the nobles in Shimen or the ordinary people standing outside, one by one is sucked into the stone cave, toward no The direction of the black hole in the bottom is rolling.


    Hansen was shocked and made great effort, but he could not stop his body from flying into the bottomless pit. He grabbed the rock with his fingers and grabbed only a few finger marks on the rock, completely preventing the body from falling into the bottomless black hole. .


    The screams rang, almost all creatures were sucked into the bottomless black hole, and quickly fell under the influence of suction.


    Han Sen is in the dark, but his heart is calm to the extreme, holding Boa, his eyes have been constantly looking at the upper and lower ends and around.


    The upper end can only see a wellhead-like sky. The entrance to the bottomless hole is not known how deep it is, and it is still falling.


    In the following, Han Sen faintly saw a purple brilliance, which is similar to the purple xia he saw in the night sky, and it seems that there is smoke flowing.


    Many creatures are falling, some are observing like Hansen, and some are scared and crying, but no matter how, no one can stop falling, a group of people constantly falling toward the dark abyss.


    Later, the sky above has become like a needle tip, and the purple light below is getting clearer and clearer.


    Hansen suddenly found out that in the boundless darkness below, the purple ���ʹ⻪ actually emerged from a purple lotus flower.


    The purple lotus is huge, and these creatures are like ants and giant elephants. They are not worth mentioning.


    The purple lotus is still in full bloom, but the lotus root in the middle is full, like the purple jade is moist, you can see a lotus-like lotus seed dotted between them.


    The light and space were distorted above the lotus and the lotus platform, so that they could not be seen at a distance.


    Hansen��s horror suction was actually the purple lotus, because Hansen saw many metal objects on the lotus and lotus.


    There are huge trucks, steel bars and steel pipes, and even the wreckage of helicopters and aircraft. There are also some metal objects such as railways, iron pans, iron bowls, iron spoons, etc., all falling in that huge purple. Above the lotus.


    In addition to this, you can see the bodies of some creatures, the most Kate, and some other ethnic creatures that Hansen could not recognize, and they were all sucked on the purple lotus.


    The most terrifying thing is that those metal objects and creatures are sucked on the purple lotus, and the parts that come into contact with the purple lotus are melting and rot, which seems to be absorbed and absorbed by the purple lotus.


    Hey!


    Each creature fell on the purple lotus, some fell on the petals, and some fell on the lotus platform. No matter where it fell, it seemed to fall on a soft mattress, and the body was not affected. Damage to the force.


    But Hansen soon found out that although their body did not fall, it was like being sucked by a magnet. They were firmly sucked on the top of the purple lotus. Hansen used up his strength and could not put his foot. Remove from the top of the lotus platform.


    The four-armed aristocrat, holding a sledgehammer in both hands, wanted to lift it up and open the petals of the purple lotus, but the sledgehammer was firmly sucked on the petals and could not be pulled out.


    For a time everyone is like insects on the spider web, and no one can move, even those nobles.


    Hansen did not continue to struggle, because the struggle was useless, his brain was spinning fast, and he could escape the dilemma by thinking about what to do.


    Hansen soon discovered that Boa was not affected by the lotus suction. She was kneeling on Han Sen''s shoulder, still soft and soft, and did not have the power to pull her body.


    Boa''s big eyes are curiously looking around, very interested in this huge lotus and lotus platform.


    "Million magnetic fruit ... this is the real million magnetic fruit ..." Han Sen is wondering why Boa can move, not far from the surprise of the cry.


    I saw a nobleman screaming at the lotus seed under his feet, and it seems that he was not affected by the suction.


    Hansen looked around and found that not only him, but also many people were not affected by the suction. Most of them were nobles, but there were also one or two people who were not nobles and were not affected by suction.


    "Strange, how could they not be affected by the suction?" Hansen looked at it for a while, suddenly his eyes lit up, he put away his genetic armor and no longer used genetic power.


    Then Han Sen felt that the body was light, and the suction generated on the purple lotus disappeared without a trace, and Hansen regained his freedom.

 Chapter 1758： Ghost eye beast

    "Sure enough, the suction of Zilian is aimed at the armor of the genetic armor and the gene, not the body of the creature." Hansen took a look at his hands and feet, and his eyes continued to look around.


    Many people have discovered this secret, and after giving up the use of genetic armor and power, they have temporarily restored their freedom.


    After the restoration of freedom, many people have begun to dig the lotus seeds under their feet, but they can not use the genetic armor and strength, relying only on the strength of the flesh, even the petals are not scored, where can be dug out of the lotus seeds.


    Someone couldn''t help but summoned the genetic armor, and the result was immediately sucked on the lotus platform, and had to lift the genetic armor again.


    Those nobles are also helpless, treasures in front of them, but no one has the power to dig up the treasures, one by one very anxious.


    Hansen��s eyes were always searching, but he did not see the shadow of the wolf head. Obviously he was not sucked in.


    Hansen looked at the metal wreckage and the body again, and the ominous feeling in his heart was stronger.


    In addition to suction, Zilian itself does not seem to be harmful, but how do those metals and creatures die? How can it melt in decay?


    "Dad, that eye has appeared again..." Boa suddenly said in Hanson''s ear.


    Hansen quickly followed the fingers of Boa, but did not see anything, because the small flowers refer to the following, but there are lotus stands underneath, Hansen can''t see anything.


    As soon as the mind moved, Hansen jumped up to the petals next to him, standing on the edge of the petals and looking down, suddenly his face changed.


    In the darkness below the purple lotus, there is a pair of green eyes that float from the darkness. Although the eyes are not as large as purple lotus, they also have a house as big as the green erect in the middle, radiating a creepy Han Mang, as if it were a devil in hell.


    Hansen held Bob''s fast retreat and tried to run his own blood, and contacted the mysterious space shuttle force. He was ready to shuttle back to the shelter at any time.


    Those people are still trying to dig the lotus seeds, but the ghost eyes have already floated up from the side of the purple lotus. A huge eyeball is suspended above the purple lotus, staring at the creature above the purple lotus.


    The nobles and ordinary people finally saw the ghost eyes. They all trembled and could not help but stop the action of digging the lotus seeds.


    The ghost eyes stared at them for two seconds, and the green brilliance suddenly appeared in the green scorpion, like a searchlight, shining on the lotus platform.


    Because most of the creatures dig the lotus seeds on the lotus platform, they are suddenly illuminated by the shackles, and the body is shrouded in a green shade, which seems to have become a green skin.


    "Ah!" A scream came, only after an ordinary person was exposed to green light, the body suddenly blistered, the blisters shattered, and the flesh and blood at that place seemed to melt, and the blood flowed to the purple lotus.


    Not only him, but for a moment, the bodies of many creatures began to foam, fester, melt, and even the aristocratic body, but the process is slower.


    Some people want to escape the beam of light, and some people summon the genetic armor to fight against the ghost eye beam.


    The person who summoned the genetic armor was sucked on the purple lotus, and even the genetic armor began to rot. Now Hansen finally knows why the creatures died before.


    The dawn of the ghost eye kept sweeping over the purple lotus. Those creatures were not armed with genetic armor and genetics, and even the nobles could hardly escape the dawn of the light.


    However, using genetic armor and genetic arming, it will be sucked on the purple lotus, the result will only be worse, the situation is very bad.


    With the help of the power of blood, Hansen moved quickly between the petals, avoiding the dawn and sweeping again and again.


    The power of the ghost eye is not strong enough to be invincible, that is, it is stronger than those of the nobles. It may be a kind of heterogeneity at the Viscount level, and may even be a barrage-level alien.


    But in this place, it is an invincible existence, and those nobles have no resistance in front of it.


    Hansen is hesitant to send back to the shelter to hide, or to fight the ghost eye, suddenly heard the sound from the top.


    Haven''t waited for Hansen to look up, and see a white arrow flashing from the sky, it seems that the holy mans usually shot at the ghost eye.


    The ghost eye also seems to have sensed the power from the sky, the sneaky turned to the top, and the beam of light hit the white light.


    However, the green light encountered white light, but it seems that the water met the red carbon, and suddenly a large piece of smoke appeared, and the white light did not stop into the pupil of the ghost eye.


    The ghost eyes screamed silently, reversing the depths of the body trying to escape back to the bottomless pit, but it was not far from flying, the eyes were like melting, and the crystals of the large group dripped from above. There is still a lot of white air on it.


    boom!


    In the end, the ghost eyes could not escape into the dark abyss, fell on the lotus platform, and continued to melt and struggle. Hansen saw a white bone arrow inserted in the center of the pupil, and the arrow was filled with Yingying Sheng. Light, although made of bones, has no sense of evil at all, but gives a very sacred look.


    "I don''t think it would be a Viscount-like ghost-eyed beast guarding the magnetic fruit. Fortunately, Miss you brought the Holy Angel bone arrow, otherwise it is really difficult to kill it. This guy is only the Viscount, but next to the magnetic fruit, Even the average count may not be able to do it." The lone wolf looked at the body of the ghost that was about to melt completely.


    "In order to cope with the three young masters, I almost missed the time. Without these people to lead the ghosts, even if there is a holy angel bone arrow, it is not easy to shoot it." Sina smiled and fell on the purple lotus. Looked at the creatures above the purple lotus, and saw Han Sen slightly revealing a strange color.


    "This kid is a big life, but he was not exposed to the light of the ghost eye. Miss, how to deal with him?" asked the lone wolf staring at Hansen.


    "Processed, no one saw that we took away the magnetic fruit, those old guys even if they were cheeky, we can not admit it." Sina said casually.


    "Yes, Miss." The lone wolf smiled, revealing a sharp spiked mouth full of mouths, with a **** red brilliance in his eyes, approaching Hansen.


    Hansen frowned slightly, and suddenly he was swaying, and he rushed toward the side of the ghost.


    The body of the ghost eye is still melting, because it has not yet died, so Xina did not take back the bone arrow, and Hansen��s goal is the bone arrow.


    The wolf looked at Hansen, who was running wildly, but he was not in a hurry. His face was full of cats and mice. His eyes gradually became red. His hair seemed to be upright, like steel. The needle of the hedgehog is generally.


    boom!


    The four wolves were forced to hit Hansen in an instant, and the tip of the claw almost touched the skin on Hansen''s neck.

 Chapter 1759： Holy Angel Bone Arrow (Glory Plus)

    The lone wolf is a baron-class alien, and among the baron-class aliens, it is also a top-level existence.


    For an ordinary person with only genetic armor, naturally, it is not so much in mind, not to mention that even the genetic armor can not be used here, ordinary people are even more useless.


    After using the heterogeneous gene, the lone wolf was incredibly fast, and Hansen was in front of him. He saw Hansen��s neck torn. Hansen��s figure suddenly became awkward, and his foot was smashed by a biological body. Coincidentally, I avoided the fight of the lone wolf.


    The lone wolf was not in the heart, thinking that it was just a coincidence that an ordinary person who could not use even the genetic armor could not look down on any waves in his opinion.


    The solitary wolf once again rushed to Hansen, and the speed was a little faster, but Hansen even fled the dodge, it seemed to be very thrilling, but the solitary wolf flew twice, but could not rush to him.


    Dealing with a lone wolf, Hansen did not need to do this, even if it was a positive battle, it would not be inferior, but Hansen really cares about Sina, so Hansen wants to get that look strange before that. Angel bone arrow, lest you be like a ghost eye, directly shot by the bone arrow.


    The solitary wolf slammed twice in a row, and none of them could hurt Hansen. The heart was already doubtful, but still could not believe it.


    Xina was flashing a murder in her eyes. Without any hesitation, the backs of the wings rose, and the palm of the hand went to Hansen as a knife. It was like a streamer.


    Hansen knew that Sinar had been suspicious and could no longer afford it. He no longer hesitated. The power of the blood of the blood broke out completely and flew away toward the ghost eye.


    The crystallized blood is completely melted, like a magma boiling, bringing Hansen''s powerful strength and speed, instantly opening the wolf and rushing to the ghost''s body.


    However, Hansen is still too small to look at Sina, and in the face of Hansen who is in front of the ghost, Xina has already arrived in front of him, and the palm of his hand is like a knife. It seems that the power is like a night. open.


    The speed is too fast, Han Sen has no time to dodge, no doubt, Sina is not an ordinary baron, but a viscount, the unparalleled speed and strength, even the heterogeneous Hansen can not match.


    Hansen bit his bite and bowed in the air, still rushing to the ghost eye, wanting to use his back to forcefully block Sina''s sniper.


    Xina snorted and palms slammed directly against Hansen''s back. Even if Hansen was a baron-class alien, and her back was turned into a heterogeneous gene, she also had the confidence to directly connect Hansen''s back. Split into two paragraphs.


    The power gap between the Viscount and the Baron is an insurmountable gap, and it is definitely not a hard battle.


    Hey!


    Xina squatted on Hansen''s back, and suddenly Hansen''s mouth squirted blood, but Senna''s face changed slightly.


    Her hand knife squatted on Hansen''s back, but it felt like it was lying on the spring. It didn''t even make Hansen''s body split into two pieces.


    Hansen��s mouth was **** and mad, but the man borrowed his strength like a cannonball and slammed it into the eye of the ghost eye. He grasped the bone arrow and pulled it out from the ghost eye.


    The figure has not yet stood still, and there is a large amount of blood in the mouth. Although Hansen took advantage of the yin and yang of the big yin and yang magnetic guns, he unloaded and borrowed some of the power of Xina, but because of the power of Xina. Too strong, Hansen did not completely remove the power, or was traumatized, and the spine was almost cut off.


    However, I finally got the bone arrow of the Holy Angel, and the power of that glimpse was not ruthless.


    "You killed two Hans in Heihe?" Xina asked coldly at Hansen.


    The lone wolf is even more screaming: "It must be him. Unexpectedly, he did not think that he was a stranger. He even deceived us. He thought that he was just an ordinary genetic armor. This is a sinister heart. kill."


    Said, the lone wolf flew toward Han Senfei, his claws with a cold man, directly hit Hansen''s heart.


    Hansen holds the bones of the holy angel, the blood in the body rushes, the blood vessels of the body are bursting up, and the body shape flutters like the autumn wind. At the moment when the wolf is intertwined with the wolf, the bones of the holy angel seem to be stabbed by the thorns. The left ear of the lone wolf penetrated and pierced from the right ear.


    Hansen��s figure also reached the right side of the lone wolf, and he pulled out the arch of the Holy Angel from the right side.


    The body of the lone wolf kept on, and ran forward for several meters, and then the blood in the mouth was mad, and the red and white things in the ears also poured out, and the whole body twitched, and the whole body seemed to be alive. .


    "I didn''t think that there is even a master like you in the West Gran City in this district." Sina looked facelessly at Hansen, and the death of the lone wolf did not cause her to have any emotional fluctuations. It seems that it is not important to die like a cat and a dog.


    Hansen did not speak, just clenched the bones of the Holy Angel, staring at Xina with a burning gaze. He did not immediately break into the shelter, just want to give it a try, to what extent the Viscount-level powerhouse can reach.


    When Xina saw Hansen not talking, she continued to say coldly: "You are very strong and very embarrassed, but unfortunately you have done something wrong."


    "You should not say, I am not afraid to be your enemy?" Han Sen said indifferently.


    Xina suddenly smiled: "You said it was a big mistake, but I didn''t want to say this, but you shouldn''t take the Holy Angel bone arrow."


    Han Sen''s face changed slightly, and he immediately wanted to throw away the bone arrow in his hand, but it was too late. The Holy Angel bone arrow turned out to be a great light, and it automatically moved and instantly pierced Hansen''s chest.


    At the moment when the chest was pierced by the bones of the Holy Angel, Hansen only felt that the whole body was nailed to the ground. The whole body could not move, and even the breath was difficult to continue.


    Xina looked at Hansen, who couldn��t move, and said indifferently: "The holy angel bones are still made by a different kind of bones of my Yu family. It is still one of the seven heavenly treasures of the Holy Heaven, with unparalleled spirituality. Is it mortal that can be controlled by mortals? Even if I am a viscount of the Yu nationality, I can only rely on the secret tactics of the Yu people to be able to barely play the power of one or two. You a foreigner is trying to control it. I really don��t know. How to write the dead words."


    Hansen desperately runs the blood and nerves, so that the blood is boiling like water, but the body is completely unable to move, and it is difficult to shuttle.


    Seeing that Xina walked step by step, Hansen desperately encouraged his own blood and wanted to forcibly break through the power of the Holy Angel bone arrow to make a space shuttle.


    The power of the whole body cells was motivated by Hansen, like a volcano, but the power was like gasoline, which ignited Hansen''s body.


    The blazing white light rushed and dyed Hansen''s eyes into a blazing color. The short black hair also grew in the blazing light, turning into the blazing white hair.


    Hansen was covered in the light of the flames burning like a flame.

 Chapter 1760： Supernatural evolution

    The power of the holy angel bone arrow seems to be nailed into Hansen''s flesh, so that Hansen''s body can''t move, and even the blood is difficult to flow.


    Under the suppression of this force, Hansen stimulated the potential of the body, the cells of the whole body were active, and the unimaginable power broke out. Every inch of cells burned the blazing light, and Hansen was all Wrapped in the flames, it seems to be bathed in the **** of revival.


    Feel the power of familiarity in the body, Hansen has gradually restored control of himself.


    After leaving the shelter, the super-spiritual body that had been inaccessible was inspired by the Holy Angel bones and Hansen himself, and finally Hansen entered the super-spirit state again.


    At the moment of entering the state of the super emperor, the suppression of Hansen''s bones and arrows to Hansen disappeared immediately. Even in the gene universe, the characteristics of the super-tribes still exist, and there is no such thing as the holy angels. The bones are powerful and ineffective.


    The suppression of the Holy Angel''s bone arrow has no effect on Hansen''s super-spiritual body, but the strength of the bone arrow itself is still there. It seems to be able to tear all the power, like a knife, slamming in Hansen''s body, as if It is necessary to tear Hansen��s flesh and blood all over.


    With the physical strength of Hansen, the power of the Holy Angel bones could not be resisted.


    Xina can only inspire the power of the Holy Angel''s bones and arrows, even one or two of the ten, but the different treasures made by the king''s different materials are also Hansen''s Baron-class body can resist.


    Hansen reached out and held the part of the angel''s bones and exposed it. He wanted to pull the bone arrow out of his chest, but the bone arrow seemed to be rooted in his flesh and blood. Almost his bones were pulled off, but the bones and arrows were still unmoved.


    Xina looked at Hansen, who was like a flame, and sneered: "The strength of your body is so strong that it is an odd number. Unfortunately, under the bones of the Holy Angel, even the Duke level. Nothing exists, and this arrow is also a non-death or injury. Although I can''t play the true power of the Holy Angel''s bones and arrows, but you are a different kind of baron, but there is only one death, there is no way to live. The more you struggle, the more you will The more you stimulate the power of the Holy Angel bones, the more pain you suffer."


    Hansen did not care about Sina''s words. The blazing light on his body became more and more fierce. It seems that Hansen''s entire body burned up, like a red iron block, gradually becoming transparent.


    Xina frowned slightly, her eyes flashed coldly, and the wings behind it turned into the color of red gold. At the same time, many spurs like fangs grew, and the breath of the body also skyrocketed.


    Xina turned out to be a different kind, and it was also a Visa-class alien. After the alienation, the breath of the body was already terrifying like a tide.


    "It��s a death in the morning and evening, it��s as sad as it��s dead. It��s better to come to a knot now.�� Xina��s arm slowly lifted up, a finger against Hansen, and the nails on her fingertips condensed with red gold. Although the light is only a little, it is like the tip of a knife, and the treasure of diamonds.


    Between the swaying of the light, it seems that even the space is cut by that little cold mans.


    boom!


    When Senna��s finger slammed, the cold man��s finger broke out, and it seemed like a laser that broke through the heavy space and instantly hit Hansen��s eyebrow.


    Just between the moment when the light was about to shoot through Hansen��s head, Hansen roared in the sky, and the blazing light seemed to be blown to the ultimate flame by the bellows, like a volcanic eruption, which made Hansen��s body The flesh and blood are like steel refining, and the little iron juice is stripped off with the light.


    Hansen��s body is like a piece of steel that is burned into glass, showing a white and translucent appearance, exuding endless brilliance.


    Shina��s little red gold cold light directly penetrated Hansen��s eyebrows, running through Hansen��s head, and went out from the back of the head. She shot on the petals of the purple lotus and gave the petals a hole.


    Xina did not become relaxed as a result, but the look was more dignified, staring at Hansen''s body.


    The powerful attack of the Viscount-level heterogeneity runs through Hansen��s head, but the power does not damage Hansen��s body. The translucent blazing sacred body seems to be a pure, waveless mirror lake. The cold light passes through his head, but it does not leave any waves on his body.


    The bones of the Holy Angel, which was originally inserted in Hansen��s chest, also seemed to have lost its support. The power above suddenly disappeared without a trace, and slowly fell down.


    Hansen held the bone arrow of the holy angel in one hand and pulled it out. The holy angel bone arrow fell in the hands of Hansen, soaked by the blazing white light, and the arrow was once again shining with Yingying light. This time the eruption of the Holy Light is far more intense than shooting the ghost eye and piercing Hansen''s chest.


    Xina was so horrified that she could hardly believe her eyes. The Holy Angel bones were actually excited in Hansen��s hands, and the power that erupted was stronger than in her hands.


    This makes Sinai can''t believe it. It is made by the bones of the strong beasts. There is no blood of the feathers, let alone the power to stimulate it. Even touching it will hurt.


    However, Han Sen Ming Ming is a foreigner, but the power of the Holy Angel bone arrow is stimulated, and the strength of the bone arrow is getting stronger and stronger, which has far surpassed her state of using the bone arrow with the Yu clan.


    The power of the bone arrow is still rising in the hands, but the fluctuations caused by the holy power have already caused the surrounding space to tremble.


    Xina''s face changed dramatically, and the vibrating wings flew from the sky, rushing out hundreds of meters in an instant, and still rushing to the bottomless exit at a faster rate.


    It��s too clear that Cina is so terrible about the bones of the Holy Angel. Now the bone arrow doesn��t know what the reason is. It��s actually inspired by a foreigner of Hansen, and the power is constantly rising. It��s not just the power of one or two, if it��s The bone arrow really shot at her, and Sinar had no confidence to resist, but she could only escape and desperately escape the deadly distance of the bones of the Holy Angel.


    Seeing that Sina is flying away like a glimpse of light, the distance is getting farther and farther away, and soon there is only one little black dot left. Hansen has no intention of chasing it.


    "The super **** body evolution is complete!"


    There was a strange voice in his mind. Hansen glanced at his godlike spirit, and his mind was moving. A golden feather bow appeared in his hand.


    The holy angel bone arrow was placed on the bow by Hansen, and the bowstring was slowly opened against the sky.


    When the bowstring was pulled to the extreme, Hansen��s cockroach��s pupil was condensed, and the finger holding the end of the bone arrow was released. Only a holy light seemed to be the first light of the beginning of the chaos, and the darkness was broken. Not above the sky.

 Chapter 1761： Goldenrod evolution

    Xina has been flying a few kilometers away, but still dare not pause, desperately flying upwards, but suddenly felt a guilty heart, looked down, the face suddenly showed a horrified expression.


    There was no time for Senna to scream, and a holy light was directly in her body in her horrified eyes.


    Hey!


    It seems that fireworks generally bloom in the darkness. Xina''s powerful Viscount-class body is directly exploded by the holy angel bone arrow, and turned into blood and dust, and even a complete flesh and blood bone is not left.


    "Hunting the prince-level heterogeneous red gold feather demon."


    Hansen��s mind rang again, but even the heterogeneous genes were found to be absent. The power of the Holy Angel bones was too strong, and even the heterogeneous genes were destroyed together into slag, leaving nothing left.


    After the explosion of Sinar, the Holy Angel bone arrow automatically flew back to Hansen, suspended in front of Hansen, quietly exuding the light of the glory, as if to listen to the loyal ministers sent.


    Han Sen felt a sense of weakness and automatically retreated from the super-spirit state, and his body returned to normal.


    The light of the body dissipated, and the bones and arrows of the holy angels were also lost at the same time. They fell on the lotus platform, like a common bone arrow, and there was no half-power.


    Hansen also knew that he was able to inspire the control of the archangel of the Holy Angel under the super-spirit state. Under normal conditions, it is unlikely to revitalize the bone arrow.


    Picking up the bones, Hansen looked around for a while. There were no living creatures on the lotus platform, and the ghost eyes were almost dying.


    Han Sen first walked to the side of the ghost, and stabbed it again with the bones of the holy angel. The already frustrated eye suddenly collapsed, and a green crystal with a fist size fell from it.


    "Hunting the prince-level heterosexual ghosts and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    Hansen picked up the green crystal and walked to the body of the lone wolf. He collected his heterogeneous genes and then dropped the ghost-eyed beast and the body of the lone wolf.


    With the bone arrow, the lotus platform was dug up, and 13 crystal tall lotus seeds were dug out from it. Hansen directly brought them back to the shelter, and then quietly left the bottomless pit.


    After the lotus was dug away, the lotus quickly decayed and gradually fell into the depths of the bottomless pit. In the following day, the bottomless pit also collapsed. Finally, it was completely blocked. Some of them were unexpected, and they also Let him save a lot of things.


    Hu Daren later contacted Hansen with the communicator and found that Han Sen was still alive and surprised.


    Hansen only said that he did not go deep, and he had already come out. He did not know what happened below. The tiger adults would be suspicious, but they did not dare to say anything. They buried this matter in the bottom of their hearts and decided to dream even if they secretly decided. I will not say a few words, so as not to cause disaster.


    Hansen studied his body at home, and the super-spiritual body became a super-spirit, and there was no other change.


    However, the changes to his body are very large. The super-spiritual body still possesses the characteristics of non-invasiveness, and further, the general strength can''t even hurt his body, as if it really became the body of the gods, extraordinary things. Can hurt.


    When using the super-spirit, Hansen succeeded in inspiring the power of the Holy Angel bones. Obviously this is not a coincidence.


    Hansen doesn''t know the specific ability of the super **** body now, not because he doesn''t want to test it, but because he turns into a super **** body, he will stick to it for a few seconds at most, once, and there will be a weak period for the body. The burden is really too big.


    From the ghost-like beast, the Viscount-level heterogeneous genetic material, Hansen directly into the pot and cooked a large pot, the elliptical green crystal is almost the same as the bone, and it was turned off after being cooked for a night.


    Hansen originally thought that he could get the Viscount gene, but after taking a sip, he heard the prompt of the Baron gene +1 plus one.


    Finally, after drinking a pot of genetic fluid, a total of nine baron genes were added, and the Viscount gene was not added.


    A large number of Baron genes have increased, and Hansen''s physical quality has not been greatly improved, especially for a pair of eyes, vision seems to have increased a lot, and in the dark, the vision has become clearer.


    As for the dissimilar bones taken from the wolf, the small silver and silver seem to like it very much. If you have nothing to do with the bones, Hansen will throw it directly.


    "It seems that the use of high-level genes will only increase the baron gene in a large amount, and will not increase the high-level genes. If you count, it is not difficult to kill a few of the Viscount-level aliens." Calculate.


    It is obviously not enough to meet Hansen��s current needs, only to kill the general baron.


    Hansen did not know what effect the disappearance of Sina and the lone wolf had caused to the Yu nationality. However, after a while, from time to time, foreigners appeared near the bottomless pit that had been blocked. West Grand City also came to many foreigners. There is no shortage of feathers.


    It��s just that no one knows what happened in the following, and even more, Xina will be killed by Hansen, an ordinary person with only genetic armor, and no one wants to think about Hansen.


    Although the outside world was surging, the magician team returned to normal. Joe took several missions and took Hansen to kill a few Baron-level aliens, and the Magic team gradually got on the right track.


    After a while, the three young masters appeared again, and Hansen agreed on the time, please Hansen to be his coach and train his martial arts.


    The price of the three young masters is not low, Han Sen is just lacking money, naturally it is a hit.


    Hansen��s heterogeneous genetic material, which was returned by the magician team to kill the heterogeneous, was bought by Hansen, except for some Joe��s special needs.


    Hansen ate some of himself, and some of them were offered to the little angels and golden retrievers.


    As for the thirteen million magnetic fruits, Hansen is still studying how to use it, and has not moved them yet.


    From the outside legend, ordinary people only need to eat a million magnetic fruit, you can make the genetic armor a second evolution, become aristocratic or heterogeneous.


    This kind of effect is very against the sky. Gene armor is equal to ordinary people who have no hope. Only when they become nobles or aliens have unlimited possibilities.


    Hansen doesn''t know if he can eat 10,000 magnetic fruits. The spell gene armor has no secondary evolution. It is still just a common genetic armor. If it is really effective, he doesn''t mind eating one.


    Kung Fu pays off, and after eating a lot of heterologous genes, Golden Retriever finally began to break through and began to condense its own genetic armor.


    Hansen brought the Golden Retriever to the Kate Star so that it would be forced into the Great Stars after it was condensed.


    "Make a second evolution!" Hansen looked at the golden retriever who was concentrating on the genetic armor, and secretly prayed in his heart.


    Golden Retriever is not like Hansen. There is still a chance in the future. If this is not the case, then you can only eat 10,000 magnetic nuts and try your luck.

 Chapter 1762： 犼

    Hansen now has a little savings on his hands, and he bought a yard in the southern suburbs.


    There are slums, lots of wanderers and exotic creatures, exactly what Hansen needs, and it��s not a strange thing to have some exotic creatures there.


    The golden retriever condenses the genetic armor in the warehouse-like room, and the golden mysterious material flows through the whole body. It gradually gathers into the golden armor to cover its whole body. Even the nails are all wrapped up, and there is no nakedness.


    Han Sen nervously looked at the golden armor that the genetic warfare condensed successfully. Is it true that it is the real beginning?


    After living in Kate Star for so long, Hansen was too aware of the gap between aristocrats and non-nobles. Although it was only a difference in evolution, the actual gap was like the distance between heaven and earth.


    Roar!


    The golden retriever whispered, and the genetic armor of his body melted again and distorted, making Hansen happy.


    The liquid formed by the melting of the gene armor, like the water, usually penetrates into the body of the golden ranunculus, and it turns out to be heterogeneous.


    Hansen suddenly became nervous. Although the heterogeneity is very strong, the strengthening of the body is very high, but the heterogeneity will also have various side effects. If the golden retriever can''t control his own killing desire, he will only know the killing machine. More terrible than evolutionary failure.


    The liquid produced by the melting of the gold gene armor, a trace of the skin into the golden fluff of the flesh, hair, bones, and even the nails, Hansen looked slightly surprised.


    Because of the heterogeneity he has seen, it seems that only a certain part of the body is alienated. Even himself, it is only blood alienation, but the entire body of the Golden Retriever seems to be changing, not just limited to a certain part.


    Hansen didn''t know if this was normal, because he didn''t know much about heterogeneity.


    Golden Retriever seems to be enduring some kind of pain, claws clutching the ground, and cracking the concrete floor like slag.


    The original golden hair, this time really turned into metal, and gold is almost the same, even its flesh and nails are also changing towards metallization.


    Hansen couldn''t see the body of the golden retriever. He didn''t know what was going on inside. Maybe even its internal organs were metallized together.


    Hansen suffered from the alienation, knowing that no one can count on it at this time.


    Time passes by, the body of Golden Retriever is more and more like gold casting, it is just a gold statue, so Hansen is very suspicious, after it has been alienated, can not live like ordinary creatures, or true It turned into a pile of unmovable metal.


    "Hey!" Golden Retriever licked his hair and gave a silent roar. The whole body was golden and golden. It seemed to have a golden light and shadow on it. It seemed to be an ancient beast. In the void, it also snarled like a golden donkey.


    The golden light and shadow is only a moment, it can be said that it is fleeting. If Hansen��s eyesight is excellent, I am afraid that I will think that I am blind.


    Hansen first saw the alienation of other organisms. I don''t know if this is a normal phenomenon. I don''t know if I have this kind of heterogeneity.


    Fortunately, after this silent glimpse, the body of the Golden Retriever gradually recovered. Although it still had a strange metallic luster, it gradually had the texture of flesh and blood, but it seemed to be somewhat different from before.


    In the moment when the golden shadow of the beast was soaring, far away from a few stars, a giant beast in the sky suddenly widened his eyes and looked incredulously in the direction of Kate.


    After a long time of returning to God, I muttered to myself: "Is it possible? Is there a blood and a blood in the universe? The purity of blood seems to be quite high. Is it really a mystery?"


    Between the self-questions of a sentence, the eyes of the starry beast gradually became firmer, and the look gradually turned into ecstasy.


    The body of the behemoth swims in the starry sky. The energy storm of the universe is no different from the spring breeze. The tail is swayed, and the incomparable body passes through the layers of space. As the starry sky moves, the body flickers and flies toward the Kate star. Go and go.


    Hansen looked at the golden hairs that had been dissimilated. Golden Retriever was there, Hansen was thinking that it wouldn''t have anything to do with it. But I saw Golden Retriever suddenly rushed over and shocked Hansen.


    Waiting to see the golden hair in the eyes of a clear, golden pupils like a jade glass, but there is no fierce and **** gas, this will let go of the heart.


    The golden retriever rushed to Hansen, and sticking out his tongue and licking Hansen��s cheek seemed to be extremely excited and his tail was shaking.


    Hansen patted the golden donkey''s head, and his heart was extremely happy. At the same time, he was still calculating. Later, let the little angels come here, and they would not be so lonely in Kate.


    Of course, if they can all succeed in the second evolution, it is definitely a powerful force, and it is also helpful for Hansen to work hard in the gene universe.


    Happily moving back with Golden Retriever, although bringing Golden Retriever back to the Magician team will have some trouble, but Hansen still hopes that Golden Retriever can be at his side.


    Golden Retriever is at the foot of Hansen, curiously looking at the streets of Kate Star. Compared to the Alliance, this planet is not very advanced, it can even be said to be retro, but not as wild as the wild barbarian. Thoroughly, the signs of civilization in all ages have a strong color in the city.


    Walking and walking, Hansen suddenly changed his face, looked around and looked at nothing, but he felt extreme uneasiness and palpitations. The heart that had stopped beating because of blood solidification was also bursting. Smoking.


    Uneasy... extremely uneasy...


    Hansen has not had this feeling for a long time, his face is white, his eyes are constantly searching, and his mind flashes countless thoughts at the same time: "Is the feathers found that I killed Sina, the high-level feathers came to me to seek revenge." ?"


    When I couldn��t think too much, Han Sen was about to explode the power of the bleeding pulse, and took the Golden Retriever together and walked away from the void, and shuttled back to the shelter.


    Hansen didn''t even know where the danger came from, and there was no power to cope. He just wanted to escape immediately.


    However, it is still late, only to hear a roar from the end of the long street, the horror sound waves come, such as rolling long dragons generally swept the entire street.


    At that glimpse, Hansen only felt that the whole body was lost, his hands and feet were soft, and he couldn��t stand, like a soft-footed prawns lying on the ground.


    I saw a cyan beast coming from the end of Long Street. It was like a lion, but it was like a rabbit. It was covered with green hair and the ears were like elves.


    The beast came step by step, the space around him was distorted by it, and its gaze did not pay attention to Hansen at all. It was just staring at the golden nectar of Hansen, and the eyes were full of joy and fanaticism. .

 Chapter 1763： Wudingshan (the lord plus more)

    The golden retriever didn''t feel as soft as Hansen''s, and immediately guarded Hansen''s body, facing the low-pitched voice of the green-haired beast, the golden light on the body, and the fierce light began to appear.


    The green-haired beast saw Jin Maoyan��s move, but it seemed to be annoyed. He said coldly: "How can the blood of the owner of Wuding Mountain be with the lower class?"


    Saying, the blue-haired beast is full of fangs and the big mouth is open. It doesn��t look like a huge mouth, but it seems that it can swallow an elephant, and the mouth is staggered. Difficult.


    Hansen was forced to enter the super-deity state in disregard of everything. The golden-haired snarl was roaring and struggling to the big mouth of the green-haired beast.


    The green-haired beast apparently did not want to hurt the golden-haired pheasant. After all, this mouth did not bite down. He just bite the golden hair of the golden-haired donkey and looked at Hansen coldly. The next moment, the body went through and broke through. The atmosphere entered the void and disappeared into Hansen��s sight.


    Han Sen didn''t see contempt or disdain from that one eye, because he didn''t even have the qualification to be despised. If it wasn''t with the golden retriever, he wouldn''t even look at him, or even at all. There will be a move to bite him, because it seems that Hansen is such a subordinate, and he does not even have the qualification to let him swallow.


    Hansen did not care about this disregard, but the golden retriever was forcibly taken away, but his emotions fluctuated wildly, and the unspeakable emotion spread in his heart.


    "No mountain!" Han Sen stared at the starry sky and carved these three words into his mind.


    There is no anger, because Hansen knows that grief is useless, and perhaps the most useless protest in the world is grief.


    Now Hansen��s only certainty is that the green-haired beast should not hurt the golden-haired donkey for the time being. It seems that the golden-haired donkey should have anything to do with him. This is the only good news that Hansen knows now, which means he still has Time, there is still a chance to do something, so he has no time to go to anger.


    Dragging the tired body back to Joe''s villa, the green beast is just a glimpse of power, so that his body is still soft until now, the gap of this strength, can not be compensated by external forces.


    Fortunately, because of the successful evolution of Golden Retriever, Han Sen is now not happy.


    Hansen didn''t know how the green-haired beast found the golden-haired owl, which made him somewhat worried. If the little angels encountered the same trouble when they were promoted, he still had no ability to stop.


    Hansen did not force himself into the super-spirit state, nor did he bring the golden retriever back to the sanctuary. Apart from the fact that it was too late, there was another important reason.


    Not all creatures can survive in shelters, and goldenrod has evolved into a heterogeneous species, and even if it is brought back to a shelter, it will be excluded by the sanctuary.


    If it is excluded by the shelter, the location is the dead star, the possibility of death is higher, so Han Sen did not desperately, because desperately useless, will only make the situation of Golden Retriever more dangerous.


    I checked the information of Wudingshan on the Internet, and there was no information. Except for some of the same place names, I could not see valuable information at all.


    Hansen pondered for a long time, and this dialed the communicator of the three young masters and asked him about the situation of Wudingshan.


    When the three young masters heard the words of Wudingshan, their faces suddenly changed. They did not answer Hansen��s question. The face was ugly and asked: "You have provoked the creatures of Wudingshan?"


    "No, I just heard of such a place." Hansen felt a move and understood what the three young masters must know.


    "Also, if you really provoke them, I am afraid I can''t talk to me now." The face of the three young masters is better.


    After brewing for a while, the three young masters continued to say: "What kind of place is Wudingshan? I can''t tell you, don''t tell me, even if I am Laozi, I don''t know what kind of place it is. Say, Sacred Heaven is the base camp of the Yu people. Wuding Mountain is a more terrible base camp than the Holy Paradise. It is a heterogeneous world, not a place where ordinary creatures can set foot. No matter where you hear about this place, I am I hope that you will not have any intersection with you in your life."


    Hansen nodded slightly, and the words of the three young masters ended here. Hansen now knows only these things, and even Wudingshan does not know where it is.


    "The blood of the golden retriever is related to the owner of the mountain. Is it true that the golden retriever is also a creature made by the crystal family using foreign genes?" Hansen secretly thought, Golden Retriever does have all sorts of divine, and ordinary shelters Different creatures.


    But now I don''t think anything is useful. Although I know that there is such a place in the mountains, Hansen still can''t do anything.


    "It''s still too weak, I need to be stronger." Han Sen feels that he can''t continue this way anymore, and he must improve his strength as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, unlike the genes of the general gene universe, Hansen can quickly improve its strength as long as there are heterogeneous genes, and it is not necessary to slowly cultivate evolution like ordinary nobility and heterogeneity.


    In West Gran City, Hansen has a hard time getting a lot of heterogeneous genetic material. Hansen thinks that there is only one place where he can quickly obtain heterogeneous genetic material, that is, heterogeneous space.


    Four to five hundred kilometers from the city of West Gran, there is a small heterogeneous space, there is no shortage of Viscount-level aliens, Hansen decided to go there to try his luck.


    Hansen told Joe that he wanted to go to a different kind of space. When Joeton widened his eyes, he bit his lip and said, "Han Sen, I know that you are strong, but the kind of space is too dangerous. Even the nobility has no grasp of it and can live there..."


    "If there is no accident, I may need two months to come back. If you agree, I can ask a baron to temporarily work for me." Hansen said to Joe.


    "It''s not a problem. You have to understand that there are Viscount-level aliens. It can''t be dealt with by skill and a different kind of dagger. You are taking life to gamble." Joe said with some anger.


    Hansen took the rhinoceros scorpion and put it in Joe''s hand: "Joe, thank you for taking care of this time, but there are things I have to do."


    "But..." Joe still wanted to say something, but was attracted by Han Sen''s action.


    I saw Hansen took out a piece of metal foil, and Joe naturally recognized that it was a Baron-class heterologous nail that Hansen hunted two days ago. It is a different kind of material.


    In Joe''s puzzled eyes, Hansen''s right thumb and forefinger clipped the metal foil slightly, and only heard a bang, and the foil was directly cut into two pieces.


    Qiaodun''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe Hansen. He couldn''t do it with bareman''s genetic material. Even the baron-class aristocrats couldn''t do it.

 Chapter 1764： Heterogeneous space (the lord plus more)

    How high is the mountain?


    This is not an accurate conclusion. Just as no one knows how high the mountain is, it is also inconclusive.


    Almost no creatures have reached the top of the mountain in Wuding, and no one has seen the top of the mountain in Wuding.


    Even those top-level aliens in the undecided world have never dared to climb the half-step of Wuding Mountain. They only know that on the mountain, they live with the undecided master. That is the real king.


    However, at this time, there is a small mountain and two different animals, big as a rabbit, small like a lion, and next to the golden little beast, there is still a woman who is graceful and luxurious.


    The woman is naturally beautiful, the style is elegant and elegant, but the most unique is the one-horned horn on her head, which is the same as the one-of-a-kind unicorn.


    At this time, the woman''s jade hand is stroking the golden hair of the little beast, with a smile on her face that she can''t tell.


    "What is the blood of it? Can you have a few points?" The blue-eyed beast looked at the sleeping little beast and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Not less than five points." The woman said calmly.


    "Is it less than five points? I thought it would be higher." The blue-haired beast frowned slightly, and obviously this answer does not satisfy it.


    "Not less than five points, but its possibilities are more than ten." The woman went on.


    "What do you mean?" The green-haired beast was amazed.


    The woman''s jade hand touches the hair of the little beast, and the look is strange: "I don''t know where it came from, how can it be bloody, but in its current state, its blood potential is greater than The pure beggar is stronger, maybe it can go further."


    "How is this possible? Is there any more blood in the body than the cockroach?" said the green-haired beast.


    "There is no more powerful blood than sputum, but those blood vessels that are not strong are combined with the blood of sputum. I don''t know how to evolve and change so far, so that it has more possibilities than pure blood. This possibility may be Let it go further than the pure blood of the cockroach." When the woman spoke, the scorpion became brighter and brighter, as if the eyes were shaking.


    "That''s the case, that''s great." The green-haired beast was so happy, but he turned and asked: "Why didn''t you stop me from killing the next?"


    "The subordinates can''t kill." The woman shook her head slightly, her face showed a strange color: "There is some special kind of jealousy between them. I can''t see why there is such a jealousy, but killing him may make it small." There is a slight change in the future of the guy, we can''t take this risk."


    "A subordinate, but also with a noble �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ?


    "God knows what this little guy has experienced in his growth. If it is true, the blood of the embarrassment should have been extinct, and it cannot be reproduced in the world. Its appearance itself is an odd number." After a pause, the woman said: "In short, don''t touch the lower race, and don''t have any relationship with him. He can die in anyone''s hands, but he can''t die in our hands."


    ......


    Hansen set off to a heterogeneous space. The so-called heterogeneous space is not an independent space. It is more like a space in a certain area is twisted and stretched.


    It is like a space with only one mountain. After being twisted and stretched, the area there is still a mountain, but after entering, it may be the Arikawa River.


    Both the Sacred Heaven and the Wuding Mountain are such spaces, but the different kinds of different kinds of space, the twisting and stretching is not just a mountain, but a starry sky.


    The heterogeneous space that Hansen is going to go is not so terrible. It is just a mountain range. There were only a few small stone mountains there, but the highest is only a few hundred meters.


    However, since the change, it has become a mountain range of hundreds of miles. From time to time, there are different kinds of infestations, and they do not know where they came from.


    The nearby Kate aristocrats occasionally come here to hunt for different species, some of which are group troops and some teams.


    Those teams are naturally not comparable to the magic team. Although there are not many members of the team, they are basically nobles.


    As for the heterogeneous, unless there is a large force to shelter, otherwise it is generally not dare to reveal their alien identity in front of people.


    Hansen left Boa in the shelter. The gene universe is too dangerous. Before he could not protect himself, Hansen was not willing to take risks with Boa.


    Especially after the incident of Golden Retriever, Hansen became more cautious.


    Hansen was wearing a hole in the armor, and the whole body was completely wrapped in the armor. The body''s breath was also changed by Hansen with the power of the hole. Even Joe, he could not recognize that he was Hansen.


    After entering the heterogeneous space, Hansen wants to hunt for the heterogeneous, but he does not want the Han to know that Hansen is not an ordinary person, so that the Yu family has too many associations, so it can only be so.


    Riding a cross-country motorcycle on the road, I saw only three small rocky mountains in front of me, but when Hansen rode a motorcycle into the mountain road, he found that the mountains behind him were one after another, as if there was no end.


    Here is the heterogeneous space that Hansen is going to. After entering the mountain, Hansen��s gaze has been searching around for the prey that may appear.


    The motorcycle was thrown at the foot of the mountain by Hansen. If you are lucky, the motorcycle is still there when you go back, maybe it is still used.


    Only after bypassing a mountain peak, Hansen suddenly felt the biological atmosphere in the stone forest in front, and immediately entered the fighting state, his eyes fixed on the stone forest.


    Soon, Han Sen heard the footsteps of Sasso, and he walked out of the stone forest in a short time. After seeing the figure, Hansen could not help but glimpse.


    It was a fifteen-year-old girl with no cat ears on her head and no cat tail behind her. It should not be a Kate.


    Hansen looked closely for a while, and did not see the characteristics of the foreigners from her. It looked almost the same as humans.


    But the breath of the girl, let Han Sen know clearly, she can not be human, until now, in addition to Hansen, humans do not have a big universe aristocrat, let alone a fifteen or six-year-old girl aristocrat.


    There are no genetic armor in the girl, there are also abnormalities in the body, wearing a white leather armor, wearing white small leather boots on the feet, a leather sheath long knife hanging around the waist, and the hair is randomly formed into a ponytail shape. Exquisite, it looks pretty and heroic.


    Hansen is looking at the girl, but the girl pulled the knife out of the scabbard in the waist. The purple knife like the moon, pointing to Hansen Jiao, said: "Robbery! Hand over your eggs."


    Hansen��s look at the girl, thinking that her ears had something wrong, or that she had not had a good rest recently, and she had an auditory hallucination.

 Chapter 1765： Teenage trading

    "I heard no, hand over your eggs." The girl saw Hansen not responding, and she waved a purple long knife in her hand.


    "If you rob other things, as long as it is outside the body, I can give you, but that thing is the dignity of a man, can not be killed when killed." Han Sen said with a smile.


    "Less there is a nonsense, I want your eggs, what is the relationship with dignity?" The girl looks very smart, you are blind to my expression.


    "Have a question, do you know what the egg is?" Hansen looked eccentrically and asked the girl.


    "Of course I know." The girl obviously has some lack of confidence, but she still pretends to be hard-pressed: "Not two golden balls, you better give it up, or I will be rude, I can''t have a knife in my hand." Long eyes."


    Hansen spread his hand and said: "The golden egg, I really don''t, I think you are looking for the wrong person."


    "You really don''t?" The girl looked suspiciously at Hansen.


    "Really not." Hansen nodded affirmatively.


    "If you didn''t say it early, it was a waste of me so much time." The girl said that she would also be slashed into the sheath and turned away.


    Han Sen looked at the girl with interest. She did not expect that she really said that she would leave, and she did not know who the niece was, and she did not understand anything. She would let her come to such a dangerous place in a heterogeneous space.


    However, this has nothing to do with Han Sen. Since people dare to come, they naturally have her own way of survival.


    And Hansen can''t be sure that this girl is really innocent, or pretending to be naive, so I feel that it is better to do nothing.


    Turning around, I was ready to go in the other direction. Just after a few steps, I heard the voice of the girl coming from the other side: "Robbery, hand over your eggs."


    "Hey!" Then Hansen heard an angry roar and turned to look at the past. He saw a long, anti-joint, standing and walking monster, fluttering toward the girl, a pair of hooves like two Like a stamp, it slammed into the head of the girl.


    Hansen looked a little worried, although under the squat of the strange cow, Han Sen really saw two golden eggs swaying there, as the body movements swayed.


    when! when! when!


    The girl waved a purple long knife and slammed the iron hoof of the strange cow, making a harsh metal chorus.


    Hansen looked at the strange colors, the girl''s knife is very powerful, and the power is not to mention, its technique is the only master of the knife that Hansen came to after the gene universe.


    Xina��s kind of supervisor, the technique and the girl are much worse.


    The brute force of the strange cow, although not as flexible as a girl, can not be underestimated.


    The strength of the girl is worse than that of the strange cow. One person and one cow are fighting in the same battle. It is difficult to distinguish the winner in one time.


    "Hey!" The strange cow screaming at the side of the battle seemed to be extremely angry.


    "Do you know that Miss is awesome? Don''t hand over your eggs, Miss Ben can save you from dying." The girl shouted.


    "Hey!" The old cow screamed, and a pair of iron hooves flashed with golden light, rushing toward the girl like a storm.


    The shape of the girl is changing, and the purple long knife in her hand is like a moon in the river. It is quite a bit of a demeanor. The brutal offensive of the strange cow is resolved by her invisible.


    "There is still a lot of masters in the gene universe. Just look at the girl''s knife method, and know that her elders must be extraordinary." Han Sen secretly said.


    Hansen was watching the relish, and suddenly he heard the strange noise in the stone forest. After a while, he saw several golden cows with golden eggs rushing out from the stone forest and rushing toward the girl. .


    Although the girl''s knife method is very strong, but after all, the strength is still too weak, it is only the level of the baron, one-on-one can still cope, after being besieged, immediately dangerous, it is obviously not the opponent of those strange cows.


    "What are you still standing there, don''t you come to help?" The girl sighed and yelled at Han Senjiao.


    Hansen thought: "You just wanted to rob my eggs, but now I am looking for help, my heart is really big enough."


    "I can help you, but I don''t provide free services. This way, the knife in your hand is paid for me, I will help you solve those strange cows." Hansen said.


    The purple long knife in the girl''s hand is obviously made of a different material, looks very good, and seems to be better than the rhinoceros dagger.


    Hansen is also not good at taking out the holy angel bone arrow, and he is missing a suitable weapon.


    The girl was very simple. She threw the knife directly to Hansen. While ran to Hansen, she yelled, "Okay, the knife is for you, help me."


    Hansen caught the long knife and held it in his hand. He watched the four strange cows screaming and rushed over, stepping out of the poisonous snake to vomit, and the figure flashed from the middle of the four-headed ox.


    when! when! when! when!


    Suddenly heard the sound of four metal landings, four pairs of golden eggs fell on the ground, the four strange cows wounded with blood, and all of them fell to the ground.


    "Hunting the Baron-class heterogeneous Jinyang cattle and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    With the same four prompts in the same way, Hansen waved his knife and picked the four pairs of golden eggs on the ground into the bag he had prepared.


    "Hey, those eggs are mine." The girl ran quickly and glared at Hansen.


    "Of course I am killing me. It is very dangerous here. You should leave here soon, so that you don''t have to be in danger again. You won''t be so lucky next time." Hansen said, he went to Shilin.


    Where did the girl leave, and quickly chased it up: "Do you have credit for this person? I have already given you the Ziyue knife. You should give me those eggs... or one of us, half of me... Yes, yes..."


    Han Sen felt trouble, and he picked a pair of golden eggs from his pocket and threw them at the girl.


    After the girl caught up, she was overjoyed. Hansen thought that she should leave, but who knows that after a while, the girl actually chased it up.


    "Isn''t something already given to you? What are you doing with me?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "That is just one of my tasks. I have to get a silver horn. I see that you are too sloppy and still alive, so let''s kill silver beasts together?" the girl squinted.


    "What do you want these things to do?" Hansen asked with some doubts.


    The origin of the girl is not ordinary, and this is just a baron-level heterogeneous material, and she has no money for her knife, nor does she know what she wants to do.


    "I have to get these two things to complete the rite of passage. If I can''t get it, I can only wait another year, and then I can''t go out this year. It''s really terrible. You can help me." The girl looked at Hansen with pity.

 Chapter 1766： Thieves Day

    "Small ghosts... miser... slamming... No wonder the name of the coin is called the gold coin..." The girl muttered as she walked.


    Although Hansen promised to help her to kill the silver beast, but from the girl''s hand, she took a short knife matched with the purple moon knife. One long and one short knife was originally a set.


    Hansen is quite satisfied with the pair of knives. Although there is no comparison, the toughness is obviously stronger than the rhinoceros.


    The girl claimed that her name was Haier, saying that she was from the sea, but she did not say anything else. Hansen did not ask.


    Anyway, just help her to hunt a different kind of seed, and then go to each other, there is no need to ask so clearly.


    Haier leads the way, but it seems that she is not very familiar with this place. She turned a little for a long time, don''t say anything about silver beasts, even one alien species could not be found.


    "Wait a minute." Han Sen reached out and stopped Haier, then slowed down and carefully climbed a small stone in front.


    Looking at the top of Xiaoshi Mountain, I saw a group of creatures hunting a different species on the mountain road ahead.


    It was a six-armed bear, and the six bear''s palms were like black iron castings. There was a black flame swaying, and a slap in the palm of one hand. The rock of one person was shot directly, and the black flame burned on the rock. The power was terrible. .


    Such power is obviously not what the Baron-class aliens should have, and it is likely to be a Viscount-level alien.


    Most of the creatures besieging the six-armed bears are Kate, and a small number are other races, of which only aristocrats have nearly ten. The other soldiers are also well-trained and well-matched.


    One of the nobles with a knife, the green light spurted on the knife, and with the cooperation of other nobles and soldiers, each knife could leave a wound on the body of the six-armed bear.


    The battle was nearing the end, and it was not long before the six-armed bear was under siege and was smashed by the nobleman with a knife.


    Although the hunting force is not a small loss, it is a very good harvest for them to be able to hunt for such a Viscount-level alien.


    "Come out?" The aristocratic gaze with the knife suddenly stared at the direction of Xiaoshishan, and the face was gloomy and cold.


    Han Sen glanced at the sea next to him, and he came out helplessly. Haier accidentally knocked out a stone and let the nobleman notice their existence.


    "We are just passing by, no malicious." Hansen stood on the top of the stone mountain and spread his hand to the nobleman who used the knife.


    That person is obviously a Viscount, and the team is very strong, the background must not be small, Han Sen is to hunt for different species, there is no need to extra-budget, can explain the best.


    The aristocrat who used the knife was trying to say something, but suddenly his face changed. He said to Hansen: "We don''t know that you are doing things here, we will leave, please don''t blame."


    After all, he immediately took the troops and quickly retreated. In a blink of an eye, a group of people left without a trace. Even the body of the six-armed bear that had just been hunted was not needed.


    Hansen frowned slightly, turning his head to look at the sea, Han Sen himself certainly did not have such a face, except for him, it was only Haier.


    At the beginning of the sea, Haier ran to the body of the six-armed bear and cut all the six paws. He was not politely stuffed into her own pocket.


    Hansen secretly frowned, and went on, but the results became more and more strange, but the other hunters they met, after seeing Haier, immediately retired, like seeing a ghost, even the prey is not.


    Some people who don''t have prey have specially put down some different materials before they leave, giving Hansen the feeling that it really seems like they were robbed.


    However, Haier did not say anything from beginning to end. If it can be robbed, the robbery is too good.


    "What is the origin of this Haier?" Hansen frowned, feeling a little uncomfortable, he seemed to be in trouble.


    There was no such thing as a stranger on this road. The harvest of Haier was very, and in addition to the six-armed bear of the Viscount-class, many of the Baron-level dissimilar materials were harvested.


    "Dangdang... Dangdang..."


    Han Sen was in doubt and followed Haier to go forward, but suddenly heard the sound of the bell coming from the front.


    Haier heard the bell and his face changed slightly. He took Hansen��s arm and said, "Walk the wrong way, not here, go there."


    After that, Haier took Hansen and walked in the opposite direction of the bell, but it didn''t take long before he heard the bell coming from the front.


    Haier took Hansen for several consecutive directions, but after each walk, he heard the bell in front.


    Haier still wants to change direction. Hansen sees that not far from the front, the bell is very close, and it is faint to see a figure coming from the mountain road to this side.


    It was a man riding an elephant, wearing a silver armor, and his appearance was not very outstanding, but he had a unique temperament, as if everything in this world was not put in his heart.


    The man has a pair of black corners on his head. Apart from this, he is almost the same as human beings. His skin is white and tender. If he is not wearing armor, he is like a scholar who knows the world.


    ��When did the thief��s people learn to take a detour?�� The man walked on the elephant and squinted at Haier and Hansen, smiling.


    "Which detours, Miss is looking for a silver beast, what is the relationship with you?" Haier snorted, seemingly disdainful to the man, but the flashing eyes sold her.


    The man smiled a little: "When the abandonment of the thief made a big oath, the thief''s people did not enter the Danish star field for thousands of years. Now it is only seven hundred years old, and it has already been sworn. Is it really the thief who has no faith?"


    "I am me, it has nothing to do with the thieves, you don''t want to talk nonsense." Haier was annoyed.


    "If you are not a thief, you can live here until now, and have you got a lot of benefits?" the man said indifferently.


    "Even if I swear, what can you do? Can you kill me? Can you have any guts?" Haier was furious and irritated, and he did not make sense. He said with a small mouth.


    The man smiled: "Well, you are also the genius of the thief. It is not easy to learn from you. It is not easy to kill you, but the lesson is still there."


    As the man said, the man fell asleep and his eyes fell on Hansen: "Since you have sworn in, let the guards who guard you swear to die, and you will be punished."


    Hansen didn''t understand it before, but the latter sentence was understandable. He immediately said: "I have nothing to do with her, nor is it a thief. You have to make a penalty or find herself."


    Haier also said with a voice: "He is just a helper I hired on a temporary basis. It has nothing to do with our thieves. If you have anything, you will come to me."


    Men seem to have not heard their words: "Leave your own life or his life, you can choose."


    After all, the man no longer cares what Hansen and Haier say, riding the elephant and drifting away, and disappeared into the mountains in a short time, leaving only the bells of the jingle to reverberate in the mountains.

 Chapter 1767： Surround

    "Where is this? Can''t you understand people?" Hansen had seen unreasonable, but it was the first reason to be so unreasonable.


    Haier said with a bitter face: "He really did what he said, and it was awful."


    "I can''t see it? If he really wants to kill, how can he just go?" Hansen said.


    Haier shook his head: "The upper class, such as the Yuezu, wants to kill you a subordinate, how can you do it yourself, as long as he has a word, more people are selling for his life, I am afraid it will not take long, within this heterogeneous space, There are people everywhere who want to take your life and ask for help."


    "Well, I am also a baron. Although it is not very advanced, it is considered a nobleman. It is so ugly to call the subordinates." Hansen said with a smile, it seems that he is not worried about the current situation.


    "You can''t break the butterfly and leave the race in the gene temple. Even if you become the Duke or even promoted to the king, it is only a personal strength, and it is still a subordinate." Haier said.


    "What broke the Wandie? What gene temple?" Hansen asked with amazement.


    "I don''t understand too much. These are all told by the old thief. I only know that if a race does not have a Lantern lamp within the Gene Temple and cannot keep its own name, it will always be only a subordinate." Haier hurriedly said: "Now, when we are not talking about these things, let''s escape quickly, leave the heterogeneous space and find a place to hide. Maybe you still have a chance."


    Hansen thought for a moment and said, "Let''s go, he wants to kill me. I am looking for a way to live."


    "That can''t be done, if I just leave, people think that our thieves are afraid of their true Vietnamese, I can''t afford to lose that person." Haier said with a grin.


    Hansen had some helplessness and was taken away by Haier. He thought to himself: "This is all about it. I came to hunt for different species. As a result, I have not hunted a few of them. Now I have to be chased and killed. Recently. Luck is not very good, the next time you go out, you should look at the yellow calendar."


    The two talents did not go far, and they heard the hoofs like thunder. A group of people came from the mountain road and quickly approached them.


    Hansen glanced at it and found that they had met before. Those who hunted the six-armed bear, the one who was the first one was the visor with the knife.


    Haier��s face changed slightly, and Hansen accelerated the speed. However, several barons and soldiers appeared in front of them, stopping their way. The viscounts behind him also chased them up and blocked them in the middle of the mountain road. .


    "The thief''s lady, we only come for him, please let me let you let, let the blood dirty your clothes." The viscount still respectfully said to Haier.


    "He is my person, do you dare to move him?" Haier said coldly.


    "Miss, please don''t be embarrassed about us. If we can''t take his life back, our lives will be lost." The viscount said it was calm, but his will was unshakable, even if he was sinned. Haier, the thief of the sky, must also leave Hansen��s life.


    After all, the thieves have not entered the Tanjung Star Field for more than 700 years, but the True Yue is the native of the Tanjung Star. Although it ranks far less than the thief in the upper class, if the thief wants to enter Tanjung Stars are looking for the troubles of the true Vietnamese, and they have to go through the holy heaven.


    "Don''t be afraid of death, come over, come and kill one, come to me and kill a pair." Haier pulled out a dagger and said fiercely.


    "That''s not right, we don''t dare to hurt you half a point, just grievances first." The prince waved his hand and suddenly several nobles surrounded the sea, basically the baron armed with shield genes. .


    And the viscount himself pulled out a long knife and slammed it directly toward Hansen.


    Hansen didn''t move, but his feet were moving like the wind, rushing toward the mountain forest on one side of the mountain road.


    Now in the heterogeneous space, I don��t know how many nobles and teams want to take his life to reward. I��m afraid that even killing will not kill, let alone those strong-named Viscounts, it��s not so easy to kill.


    Two barons stopped Hansen''s way, and the weapon in his hand came to Hansen. Hansen''s figure was like a left and a right, so that the two barons could judge the mistake at the same time. One moved to the left and one moved to the right. There was a gap in the middle of the people.


    Hansen passed through the two people, and two purple lights flashed through the hands. When the people arrived behind them, the heads of the two barons also flew into the air, and the blood sprang like a spring.


    Han Sen did not move. He experienced countless killings, knowing the preciousness of life, but at the same time disregarding life.


    Since they are going to sell their lives for the true Yue people, they should have the consciousness of giving life.


    Even if their lives are really threatened by the true Vietnamese, it is not the reason for them to take the lives of others. The world does not take the life of others to change their lives.


    "Good thief, take your life." The Viscount was furious, and the long knife in his hand broke out the green knives of Changhong, and instantly caught up behind Hansen.


    The **** blood in Hansen��s body seems to be boiling, and the power of Dong Xuan��s armed forces is equal to the double blessing of aliens and nobles, far from being comparable to the average baron.


    As a tiger and leopard, the twisting of the waist and limbs broke out with unparalleled power, and the body moved half a foot, and the hard-working escaped the knife light. The purple moon long knife backhand came out with the body, in a viscount. Unable to see the angle, the backhand was heavily shackled on his side shoulders.


    With a two-inch knife, Hansen only felt that the knife was broken into the glue, and he couldn''t even go down half a minute. The knife was stuck in his muscles.


    The Viscount did not expect that he would be bruised by a baron, showing his anger, regardless of his injuries. Lightning was generally cut to Hansen��s neck, and his head was to be smashed down.


    Hansen seems to have expected it, and he took the knife and rushed to the oblique direction, avoiding the knife of the viscount, and the people continued to rush to the nearby forest.


    Another baron stopped Hansen''s way in front, and the knight in his hand danced like a dragon, not asking to kill Hansen, just to stop him.


    The viscount behind him was as sinking as water, and his eyes were murderous, and he was slashing to Hansen��s back.


    Hansen suddenly fell into the trap of dilemma, and he was about to be hit by the count.


    Hansen suddenly turned around and faced the viscount. The purple moon long knife and the purple moon short knife crossed the long knives of the Viscount, regardless of the long gun behind them.


    The baron behind him was in the air, and the power of the whole body broke out. One shot spurred Hansen��s heart. The gun tip pierced the air and slammed into the back of Hansen��s back. on.


    Almost at the same time, the Viscount''s long knife also lie on Hansen''s double knives, the horrible green knives bloomed, and the whole mountain road was illuminated by the green.


    Hansen��s body suddenly jumped up and twisted into a strange gesture in the air. It was almost like lying flat in the air, and the two knives used a force to force the power of the prince��s knife. The knife was suddenly attached to Hansen��s body and smashed back.


    Hey!


    The baron��s rifle stabbed from Hansen��s body and stabbed the Viscount��s front chest, and the viscount��s knife light opened the baron��s head directly.


    The blood blooms like blood, and the entire Viscount is violent like a beast, and he slashes to Hansen who has fled into the forest.

 Chapter 1768： An arrow of heart (the lord plus more)

    In the deep pool of stagnant water, Han Sen is still moving under the surface of the water, always paying attention to all the movements around him.


    Since that time he fled into the forest, he has fled for four days and four nights. During this time, he did not know how many people killed him to kill him, but he himself was bitten by death, and there was almost no rest time.


    At least five of the Viscount-level aristocrats have been chasing him, so that he has no chance to breathe. He has experienced many battles, big and small, and there are many scars on the top of the hole.


    However, this is nothing for Hansen. It is replaced by other nobles, even if it is a Viscount. In such a high-intensity battle, I am afraid that I have already been physically devastated and killed.


    However, Hansen is still full of energy. Dong Xuan��s armor absorbs the essence of the world and provides him with an endless stream of energy, so that he can fight tireless day and night.


    Hansen also thought about shooting the viscounts with the bones of the holy angels, but they must use the super-spirits to drive the archangels of the holy angels. The loss of the body is not absorbed by the sacred armor. Can be added.


    His real enemy is not the viscounts. If he can''t solve the true Vietnamese, he will always be endlessly chased.


    Hansen did not hide back from the shelter, and escaping was not his style. The offense was the best defense. He only wants to find the true Vietnamese.


    Han Sen was hiding in the pool for only ten minutes, and he heard footsteps coming quickly to this side.


    "Mom, where did the **** go? A baron had such strength, endurance and skill, and it was a ghost." A rough voice rang in not far away.


    Hansen immediately heard it. This is the Viscount with the knife. Now Hansen already knows his name is Harvey.


    Another relatively plain voice also came: "Although he is only a baron, but after all, people can be related to the thieves, not the average baron can compare, it is not difficult to understand."


    "The ancient elephant has been waiting for impatient, we can not kill him, if the ancient elephant blame, we can not live." Harvey said quietly.


    "That wouldn''t be the case, the ancient elephant son went to the old dragon stone mountain, want to kill the alien, can not come back for a moment, we have a lot of time." That plain voice said again.


    Hansen listened to his heart. He has been fleeing in this heterogeneous space for a few days, and he already has a lot of understanding of this heterogeneous space.


    Some barons were also arrested in the middle, and a lot of news was asked from their mouths.


    Hansen has heard of this place in Laolong Shishan, but he has never dared to go there.


    This heterogeneous space is relatively small, even the Viscount-level aliens are hard to see, but it does not include the old stone mountain.


    Listening to a baron said that there is a different kind of alien in the old dragon stone mountain, as if it has reached the Piaget level, Han Sen naturally did not want to provoke his mood.


    "The ancient elephant son actually wants to kill the Piaget class, it is a big appetite." Han Sen secretly sneered.


    Although the upper class is said to be invincible at the same level, but it is not born to be invincible, Han Sen estimates that the ancient elephant son is also a viscount at most, even dare to hunt the Piaget-level heterogeneous, to be considered daring.


    "Where did the kid go?" Harvey said a little violently while searching.


    Another viscount was trying to answer, but suddenly widened his eyes and looked at the waterhole to the left of Harvey.


    Harvey suddenly knew that it was not good. The knife turned and turned to the side of the pool.


    Sure enough, Harvey saw Hansen rushing out of the pool and silently rushing over him.


    "Go to hell!" Harvey stepped up his strength, because his exertion was excessive and his face looked very embarrassing.


    Hey!


    The long knife directly smashed Hansen''s body into two halves, but Harvey felt that something was wrong. It turned out to be just a phantom.


    Hansen��s body was half-squatting, like a fierce beast ready to make a fatal blow. He rushed to Harvey and hugged Harvey��s waist with his hands. Behind Harvey, he slammed hard and fell into the pool with Harvey.


    Another Viscount rushed to the side of the pool, watching the waves under the pool, but because the water was too turbid, I couldn��t see who was underneath, and I didn��t dare to rush.


    He carried the bow, and the arrow pointed at the tossing water. For a time, he didn''t know where to shoot.


    "Harvey, you come out first." Nietzsche yelled at the water.


    Hey!


    I saw the water surface blasting a wave of water, a figure rushed out of it, Nietzsche quickly held the bow and arrow at the figure, a closer look is Harvey.


    Almost at the same time, a figure slipped out from the edge of the pool without a sound, and two purple scimitars were smashed to the face of Nietzsche.


    The blades of the two scimitars are already full of serrations. I don��t know how many battle baptisms and collisions have gone through them. It looks like a sensation.


    Nietzsche''s reaction was extremely fast, the bow and arrow moved down, and the bow that had been pulled out shot directly.


    At such a close distance, Nietzsche has absolute confidence, and Hansen cannot hide this arrow.


    Hansen really couldn''t hide, but he smiled at Nietzsche''s face, revealing the double-row white sensation''s teeth, and the double knife fell, squatting on the arrow.


    "Innocent!" Nietzsche secretly sneered.


    His Viscount is armed with a bow, and the arrow is made by the alienation angle of the Viscount''s heterogeneous black scale beast. It has powerful power itself, and the power of one arrow is not something the Baron can resist.


    Hansen��s double-knife is above the corner arrow. The pair of purple moon knives that have experienced a lot of battles, big and small, have suddenly broken into pieces and turned into pieces.


    The angle arrow is a constant force, and it is directly shot on Hansen��s chest. The powerful force rushes Hansen��s body into the pool. Immediately, a large blood flower comes up with the water. .


    "Nietzsche, it''s good..." Harvey was overjoyed.


    The words have not been finished, suddenly saw the water burst, and a figure swooped toward him like a strange bird.


    "Looking for death." Harvey smashed the water waves and smashed the past. The green knife light will split the water waves together with Hansen.


    Hansen was in the air and had a golden bow in his hand. Nietzsche��s corner arrow didn��t know when he was pulled out and placed on the bow.


    Hey!


    When the bowstring rang, the horned arrow almost came to Harvey in an instant.


    Harvey suddenly felt amazed, and the knife changed, and he gave up Hansen��s arrow to the corner.


    In these days of chasing, he has played with Hansen several times, knowing that Hansen''s power is much stronger than the average baron. Now with Nietzsche''s corner arrow, it is really possible to pose a fatal threat to him.


    The knife was shining, but the corner arrow seemed to be enchanted, disappearing in Harvey''s eyes, and then Harvey felt a sharp pain in his chest.


    Harvey looked down at the subconscious mind, only to see that the corner arrow did not know when it was shot above his heart, twisting and rotating, like a beast of a beast, tearing him in a high-speed rotation The armor and flesh, got into his heart.

 Chapter 1769： Arrow matchup (the lord plus more)

    puff!


    Harvey opened his mouth, blood spurted out, the angle arrow had pierced his heart, the body crashed to the ground, twitching on the ground, the air is less air intake, and the eyes are dead.


    Nietzsche only felt cold all over, a baron, ambushing two viscounts, and he was shot by a sergeant. If he did not see it with his own eyes, and the arrow was his, he would never believe that there would be such a thing. .


    "Does this guy actually be the genius of the thief, otherwise how could there be such incredible ability?" Nietzsche flashed countless thoughts.


    In addition to the superiors who are blessed with the perfect genes that are difficult for ordinary creatures to reach, Nietzsche can''t think of it, and what other creatures can do this.


    Hansen didn''t have so much thought. He reached out and pulled out the corner arrow from Harvey''s chest. The blood in Harvey''s mouth was even more powerful, but his vitality was also faster.


    Re-positioning the corner arrow on the golden feather bow, Hansen slowly opened the bowstring to Nietzsche.


    Nietzell bit his teeth, pulled out another corner arrow, and pulled the bow away to Hansen.


    Now, Nietzsche knows that he has no retreat. Only killing Hansen has a chance.


    For archery, Nietzsche has a strong confidence, otherwise his genetic armature will not be a bow, this is his life.


    Hansen��s arrow was very powerful, but Nietzsche didn��t think he would lose. He could do the same with the spiral arrow method, and the power would be stronger than Hansen, and the speed would be faster than Hansen because he The bow is better than Hansen''s bow.


    Nietzsche is very confident. If two people shoot arrows at the same time, then Hansen must be the first to die.


    Nietzsche��s whole person calmed down, and after the bowstring was pulled open, he immediately covered a strange halo over the corner arrow. This is the power given by the genetic armor, which makes the arrow he shoots stronger. Terrible penetration.


    Even with the Viscount armed with the heavy shield gene, it is difficult to block the corner arrow with the penetrating power.


    Han Sen''s eyes were quiet, his eyes stayed on the fingers of Nietzsche''s pinching arrows, and the bows and arrows in his hands slowly stretched to the extreme.


    The golden feather bow of the Golden Feather Witched Soul is just a Baron class, which is a little worse than Nietzsche''s bow, but in Hansen''s opinion, this is enough.


    Hey!


    The sound of the two bowstrings sounded almost at the same time, it sounded like only one string, and the two arrows also flew out at the same time, all with strong rotational force, like two snakes piercing the air, almost invisible Their trajectory.


    Unbelievable, the twisted viper-like corner arrow actually met in a vast space, like a poisonous snake head, usually on the same trajectory.


    However, because Nietzsche''s arrows are more powerful and faster, the position where the two arrows collide is very close to Hansen.


    Nietzsche gave a slight glimpse, but unexpectedly this would happen, but immediately ecstatic, he still wanted to escape the Hansen arrow, but now I don''t have to think so much.


    With the arrow force he shot, Hansen��s arrow could be knocked open. It is also a spiral arrow. The strength and rotation speed are king.


    The high-speed rotating arrow tip hits together. It seems that two drill bits hit the ground. The hard **** arrow tips are all sparked, as if there is lightning between the two arrows.


    It��s just a moment, two arrows have already decided the outcome.


    An arrow seems to be rags that are thrown out of the rolling hole washing machine. It flies and flies out, and the other arrow, after such an impact, the speed and strength are not reduced, and the speed is accelerated. The void.


    Nietzsche was horrified. He really couldn''t understand why Hansen''s arrow was obviously weaker than his arrow. The result was that his arrow was hit and flew out, and Hansen''s arrow speed did not slow down. On the contrary, it has become faster, which is contrary to the laws of nature.


    I didn''t have time to think about it. The arrow came too fast after the second acceleration. Nietzie didn''t even have time to dodge. He pulled out a short knife from his waist and slammed it into Hansen''s arrow.


    The knife sinks, and the arrow is affected by the power, automatically shifting the original trajectory, like the magic arrow that comes to life.


    "I want to use this trick to deal with me, you are too naive." Nietzsche screamed, and the longbow in the other hand slammed into the corner of the arrow and flew out the corner arrow.


    Just as Nietzsche was smug in his heart, he looked up at Hansen''s moment, but his eyes suddenly reached the limit. The pupils contracted like needles, and the muscles on his face were distorted, showing extreme horror.


    The shadow of a corner arrow is constantly magnified in his pupil, and on the opposite side, Hansen has just completed the archery posture and slowly lowered the bow in his hand.


    "Why is my arrow here?" Nietzsche only flashed such a thought in his heart. The angle arrow that was originally shot by him now runs through his head.


    Hey!


    Nietzie squinted straight and fell backwards. He didn''t want to understand when he died. How could the arrow he shot out shoot at himself.


    Hansen quickly rushed to the front of Nietzsche''s body and collected both corners. This is a good thing. It is not as difficult to control as the Holy Angel bone arrow. It is a weapon for hunting the princes.


    Hansen��s arrow force was really not as good as Nietzsche��s, but the use of the big yin and yang magnetic guns allowed Hansen��s arrow to borrow the arrow power of Nietzsche��s arrow, thus achieving a second acceleration.


    But only in this way, Nietzsche, who is also proficient in spiral arrows, can''t be killed. Hansen''s real goal is the arrow that Nietzsche shot.


    After careful calculations, after the big yin and yang magnetic gun hit the corner arrow, the direction of the corner arrow flew in Hansen''s calculations, which happened to fall into his hands.


    After the corner arrow was held by Hansen, he shot silently to Nietzsche, and it was already late when Nietzsche discovered it.


    On the strength, Hansen is really not as good as Nietzsche, but on the technique, Hansen is the real master class, not weaker than the top power of the gene universe, and much stronger than the nicks like Nietzsche.


    Hansen searched on the bodies of Nietzsche and Harvey, and got a lot of things. Then they threw their bodies into the pool and quickly got into the forest.


    In front of the old dragon stone mountain, the ancient elephant son rides on the white elephant, his eyes staring at the stone mountain not far from the faucet.


    "Why, son, take the risk to provoke the old turtle?" The white elephant spit and said to the ancient elephant.


    "Do you think I am for the old turtle?" The ancient elephant looked deep and faint.


    The white elephant glimpsed: "The old dragon stone mountain should only have that old turtle? Is there any other kind of alien?"


    "The old turtle, who used to play the thief in the past, otherwise you think that the woman of the thief, why would you like to vow to come here?" The ancient elephant said calmly, just looking at the eyes of the old dragon stone mountain There was another hot spot in the middle.

 Chapter 1770： Old woman

    The white elephant looked at the old dragon stone mountain''s eyes and it was a bit more hot: "Abandoning the thief and looting the world, robbed him and didn''t know how many treasures, if the old turtle really used to abandon the thief, even if it was just a cooking meal. The minions, I am afraid I can get a lot of treasures."


    The ancient elephant son smiled and nodded: "This is the case. If the woman who is not the thief is sworn in, she will not be detected by me. But after all, it is the life of the abandonment of the thief, we must be careful." ��


    The white elephant immediately said: "You can rest assured that even if you do your best, I will help the son to win the old turtle."


    The ancient elephant said with a slight smile, said indifferently: "No hurry, maybe we don''t need us to shoot."


    What the white elephant still wants to say, the ancient elephant son is a slight movement of the mind, making it go to the nearby mountains, did not enter the old dragon stone mountain.


    It is just a half-sunlight scene. I saw a pretty figure appearing near the old dragon stone mountain, and sneaking along the mountain road toward the foot of the mountain.


    The pretty figure was Haier. I saw her walking all the way to a stone wall in the old dragon stone mountain. After looking around for a while, she stretched out the jade hand and knocked on the stone wall a few times.


    The seemingly hard stone wall suddenly split open, revealing a long cave.


    "It should be right here." Haier muttered to himself, and the petite figure flashed in, and soon disappeared into the cave.


    A burst of stone slammed, the cracks closed again, and the cave disappeared without a trace.


    After a while, the ancient elephant son rode a white elephant to the front of the stone wall, and looked at the stone wall that had been restored to its original state.


    "The son, are we going in?" asked the white elephant.


    "No, just wait here." The ancient elephant said faintly.


    After Hansen had two Gossip-level corner arrows, it was simply a tiger, with the ability to kill the Viscount, and no need to fear the viscounts who pursued him.


    However, Hansen did not reveal his whereabouts, still secretly stealth, all the way to the direction of the old dragon stone mountain.


    When Hansen came to Laolong Stone Mountain, he saw the ancient elephant and the white elephant standing in front of the stone wall.


    The old dragon stone mountain is worthy of its name. It looks like an old leader who is headed to the sky, and the position of the ancient elephant and the white elephant is the neck of the dragon head.


    Hansen shielded his breath with the hole in the tunnel, and looked at the ancient elephant in the middle of the mountain. He didn''t know what he was doing there.


    There was only one stone wall in front of him, and there was no difference. The ancient elephant son rides on the back of the white elephant, like a robot without electricity. Facing the stone wall, it makes Hansen feel very weird.


    Hansen is not in a hurry to do it, although the ancient elephant may be just a viscount, but the viscount of the superiors is by no means comparable to Harvey.


    Moreover, Hansen felt that the white elephant seemed to be somewhat impractical. Although it was not obvious, it seemed to be just the mount of the ancient elephant, but Hansen felt that it was more heart-rending than the ancient elephant.


    Lurking in the mountains and quietly waiting for the meeting, Han Sen knows that the ancient elephant son will not be standing there in the face, there will be something going to happen.


    After waiting for most of the daylight scene, I suddenly heard the sound of the stone wall being uploaded, and the original wall with no gaps. At this time, a big hole was opened, revealing a stone cave several meters high.


    Haven''t waited for Hansen to see what''s in the cave, and see a petite figure rushing out from inside, and a closer look is actually Haier.


    Haier��s face was full of joy, but when he saw the ancient elephant in front, he changed his face.


    "Miss Haier, you really let me wait for the hardship." The ancient elephant looked like a smile at Haier, and the look was like watching a treasure chest.


    "What are you waiting for me?" Haier''s face instantly returned to normal, squinting and asked.


    The ancient elephant said quietly: "The rumors of the thieves are all robbers who have no evil thoughts and deceitfulness. I still have some unbelief. Now it seems that the rumors are not true. You have used the ignorant subordinates to attract all People''s attention, but they come here to quietly search for treasure, if you change someone else, I am afraid that you are still in the dark, and you are taken away by the baby."


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about. I just came here to hunt for different species. Where is the baby?" Haier said as he moved and tried to bypass the ancient elephant.


    However, the white elephant was raised with two hoofs, and the dragon fell down on the ground, suddenly breaking the rock on the ground, splitting a hole and smashing toward the position where the sea child was.


    Haier slid back and the crack on the ground broke the path she left.


    Haier stared coldly at the ancient elephant son: "Ancient elephant, you dare to shoot me, do you think that the thief is a good bully?"


    The ancient elephant son smiled slightly: "Miss Haier asked for anger, but the more the family is just barely a light in the temple. It is said to be a superior, but for the thief, the race at the top of the temple, There is not much difference between those of the lower classes. How can the ancient elephants be rude to you?"


    "You know the best." Haier snorted and wanted to bypass the ancient elephant.


    However, the ancient elephant son continued to say: "But the lord of heaven, the abandoning thief who swept the world, once made a vow, not to enter the Danish star field within a thousand years, not to move the grass of the Dan Yimu, our real family is extremely respectful to his old people, and naturally also maintains the reputation of his old people, and can not make people bad the reputation of others. Miss Haier, you have to go, the ancient elephants dare not stop, but Please also leave something that belongs to the Tanjung Star Field, so as not to tarnish the reputation of the abandoned thief."


    "It turns out that you said it early." Haier��s expression of a stunned expression, from his arms, a pair of golden eggs were thrown to the ancient elephant son and said: "This is my harvest here, you want to give you That''s it."


    After all, Haier��s figure flashed like a breast swallow, and when he set foot on the mountain wall, he wanted to go over the mountain.


    "Miss Haier, since you insist on doing this, don''t blame me for being rude." The ancient elephant said coldly, the white elephant he sat down suddenly raised his nose, and the nose was like a white pheasant. Like, the sea was rolled up in the air, and in an instant it was rolled up in front of Haier.


    Haier��s toes stepped on the mountain wall and tried to use the force to avoid the elephant trunk. But the elephant nose was too fast. She did not wait for her to borrow to escape. She had already wrapped her body and forced her to roll. Pulled it down.


    Seeing that Haier was about to be pulled into front of the white elephant, he suddenly heard a bang, and the mountain wall cracked again, and a red-hot shadow flashed out and fell to the sea.

 Chapter 1771： Stealing sword

    The red-hot figure turned out to be an old turtle with a size of a grinding disc and a red crust.


    The old turtle''s hind paws touched the ground, the body stood up, a pair of front paws waved, grabbed the elephant''s trunk, and hardened the straight elephant''s nose, and saved the sea.


    A turtle like a tug-of-war is stuck there. No one has taken advantage of it for a time. It is just like a rock under the tortoise''s foot, but it is broken, like a giant hammer.


    The white elephant swelled like a proboscis, and the old turtle caught the elephant trunk. The old turtle flipped in the air, but it was very flexible. The claws were covered with red flames. The volley ran to the ancient elephant on the back of the white elephant. Grab it.


    The statue of the ancient elephant jumped from the back of the white elephant. The white elephant swollen and smashed the red flame. At the same time, he snorted: "The son, this old turtle, I will deal with it."


    The ancient elephant son did not hesitate, and his body shape flashed, and he chased the sea to the sea who wanted to escape.


    Although Haier is deceitful, it is a pity that it is only a baron. It is obviously worse than the ancient elephant. If he does not run far, he will be caught up by the ancient elephant.


    The ancient elephant son quickly said that he was close to the sea and said: "Miss Haier, you are leaving things now, I have never seen you before."


    "I don''t want to give you the eggs you want?" Haier said.


    "Since Miss Haier is obsessed with obscurity, the ancient elephants have to be offended." The ancient elephant did not hesitate in the slightest, and reached out and grabbed the sea.


    Haier panicked back, like a dodge, but when the ancient elephant was about to grab her shoulder, Haier��s left hand buckled around her waist, and a soft soft sword was pumped by her. Come out, with the water of the sword, directly cut to the palm of the ancient elephant.


    The ancient elephant seems to have been aware of it for a long time, and the palm of the hand quickly came back. At the same time, it changed color: "The bones of the sword, it seems that Miss Haier��s identity in the thief is higher than I expected."


    "You know it, you don''t get out of the way right now," Haier said with a sword.


    "Even if you are the thief of the thief today, the vow of abandoning the thief, I am afraid that the thief can not accommodate you?" The ancient elephant is not afraid, once again grabbed the sea.


    Haier squats with a scabbard sword and the ancient elephant. The sword is soft when it is hard, hard when it is hard like iron, soft when it is like a ribbon, with the inexplicable sword of the sea, and the strange sword. Light, the ancient elephant son is a level higher than Haier, but she can''t help her at one time.


    "Sure enough, women are born actors." Han Sen saw Haier''s swordsmanship, only to know that she had not done her best before, and now is her true ability.


    However, Han Sen''s gaze is more on the sea thief''s thief. The material of the sword is very strange, thin as a flap like a crystal jade, when the time is very soft and very strange.


    Especially the sword light on the sword, even the ancient elephant son did not dare to touch.


    Han Sen took a look at the hole in the tunnel. Although the sword is a lot worse than the Holy Angel bone arrow, it is not comparable to the corner arrow. It is probably a treasure of the Earl or Marquis.


    Among the weapons that Hansen is good at, bows and swords are the most important. If you can have a decent sword, it is very beneficial for hunting and killing different species in the future.


    Although the ancient elephant son is afraid of the sword light of the bone-sword sword, but he is a higher grade than Haier, and the technique is quite good. Pulling out the ancient sword at the waist and fighting with the sea, the sword is calm and abnormal. Step by step for the camp to be cautious, avoiding the collision with the sword of the bones, but gradually forced Haier to the side of the mountain, so that she did not escape the possibility.


    The white elephant and the old turtle madly fought, and the surrounding hills were shattered by their terrible power.


    The white elephant is unparalleled, but the old turtle is dexterous and deceitful.


    Hansen looked at the old turtle''s body for a while. If it wasn''t for this guy''s turtle shell, it was like a fire, Han Sen thought it was a reincarnation of the ninja turtle.


    Both the white elephant and the old turtle are different, and they are all Earl class. Hansen only glanced at it and knew that the possibility of killing them was almost zero. Even if they were angle arrows, they could not shoot their flesh. Don''t say kill them.


    However, Han Sen��s thoughts still exist in his mind. If there is a chance, he can shoot one with the bones of the Holy Angel. That is the great harvest.


    Just because the transformation time is limited, Han Sen estimates that he can only shoot one arrow. Even if he shoots one, he has no strength to smash the body. It is not cheaper.


    So Hansen is only obsessed with observations, hoping to wait for a suitable opportunity.


    The white elephant and the old tortoise are very long, and it seems that they will never be tired. The red flames leave deep claw marks on the rocks, and the force of the elephant''s nose is so powerful that the huge rocks are torn apart and the feet are in a mess. .


    However, they apparently deliberately avoided the place where the ancient elephants and the sea children were, fearing that they would be injured.


    The situation on the sea side is a bit uncomfortable. I rely on the sword and the strange swordsmanship to temporarily resist the ancient elephant, but her strength is far less than that of the Viscount-class ancient elephant, in the high-intensity battle. Underneath, the strength will be lost soon, the swordsmanship is not as sharp as before, and the movements are somewhat distorted, not as flexible as before.


    Hansen��s situation in Haier��s eyes is not good. If he waits for another time, once Haier is desecrated and things fall into the hands of the ancient elephant son, it is not so easy for him to look for opportunities again.


    Looking at the white elephant and the old turtle still in the mad war, Hansen thought for a moment, gradually summoned the golden feather bow and put a corner arrow on the bow.


    Haier��s face is a bit ugly and his body is getting more and more sturdy.


    When!


    Haier was careless, his wrist was photographed by the ancient elephant, and the thief suddenly fell off his hand and fell to the ground.


    Although the thief sword is precious, but the ancient elephant son did not dare to take it. The thief sword is the arsenal of the thief''s core disciple. The outsider took the sword, but it is not a good thing.


    "Miss Haier, are you handing over things yourself, or let me do it?" The ancient elephant has pushed Haier to the corner, so that she has no chance to resist.


    "This time I planted it, something for you!" Haier slammed his feet and found something from his body and threw it at the ancient elephant.


    The ancient elephant did not pick up, and his body flashed, letting the thing fall to the ground.


    Hey!


    Things fell on the ground, and suddenly exploded. I saw a thunder rising up in the ground, making people look hard. In that glare, Haier grabbed the bone-sword sword on the ground and directly stabbed it. The heart of the ancient elephant son.


    The statue of the ancient elephant retreats, and he has escaped the sword of the heart, but the chest is still cut open, and the blood suddenly comes out.


    It is the ancient elephant son who fears the thief, and does not want to hurt the sea. At this time, he can��t help but anger in the chest, and a shout in the mouth, like a giant elephant roaring, the body rises in a flash, the muscles of the whole body are like steel. The uplift, a fist hit the sword body of the burglar-bone sword, and the sea children joined the sword with the sword and flew out, and the smash hit the mountain wall.

 Chapter 1772： Sword

    The force of this collision broke the crack of the mountain wall, and the pirate sword in the hands of Haier could not grasp and flew out.


    The ancient elephant son was once again punching toward the sea, and Haier��s eyes were round and cold, and he snorted: ��Ancient elephant, do you really hurt me?��


    The ancient elephant is like a boxing fist, and it contains the power of incomparable horror. But when the fist reaches the sea, it stops.


    The true Yue is very strong. In the eyes of ordinary people, it is a high-ranking superior, but sometimes there are things, he still has to endure.


    There is a vow to abandon the thief, he grabbed the things that Haier took from here, and the horrible existence of the thief can''t say anything.


    But if you really hurt the sea, it is not something that can easily be settled.


    When the thieves were robbed and robbed in the world, how many of the great people who were at the top of the Gene Temple were burned and robbed. Although the abandonment of the thief is no longer there, the word thief is still not the one who can step on it.


    Others dare not step on the ancient elephant son, but the ancient elephant son does not want to try. After all, for the robbers, the newspaper must not be empty talk, no one in the universe does not know the protection of the thieves.


    If Haier is really an important figure in the thief days, maybe the whole true Yue family will follow the funeral, and the ancient elephant does not dare to gamble.


    "No..." The elephant of the ancient elephant hangs in front of Haier''s little face, but he just said a word. Suddenly his face changed, and he screamed, and the giant arm swung out and turned to look at it. To the back.


    A roaring corner arrow broke through the void and stabbed toward his throat like a snake.


    The fist of the ancient elephant son slammed down against the arrow, but the corner arrow suddenly disappeared in front of his eyes. When it appeared again, the arrow tip had already touched his heart, and the sharply rotating arrow had to be drilled. Through his armor and flesh.


    "Hey!" The ancient elephant physique riots, in that moment, like a emptiness across a distance, hard to escape the vicious arrow.


    But in the next second, the ancient elephant''s face is even more ugly, a silent arrow has been attached to his lower abdomen, the cold arrow tip, under the strong rotational force, has penetrated his care. A.


    The ancient elephant son gnawed his body, his whole body muscles were tense, and every flesh and blood broke out with powerful power, but after all, it was a little late, and he could not completely escape the silent cold arrow.


    The angle arrow did not pierce the lower abdomen of the ancient elephant, but it was drilled into the side of the cheekbone, with strong rotational force, torn the tough muscles and bones hard, and the arrow drilled into the bones half an inch, which was completely consumed. Do your best.


    The ancient elephant son had no time to pull out the corner arrow, because when he picked up the two arrows, the sea behind him again provoked trouble, although the burglar sword had fallen to the side, but she did not know where to pull it out. A white sensational fangs dagger, facing the ancient elephant''s back waist, smashed past.


    The ancient elephant son took the arm and grabbed the arm of Haier and threw her away. At this time, the ancient elephant still refused to hurt her.


    At the same time, the night light of the ancient elephant''s eyes, he has also seen the figure who arched him.


    While seeing the figure, the ancient elephant son could not help but be a little shocked. From the moment when the corner arrow appeared, he had already flashed no more than twenty faces in his mind, but there was absolutely no such one.


    The person who shot the two arrows to him turned out to be the creature that was used as a bait by the sea. A black armor wrapped the whole body and could not see the appearance completely, but the appearance of the armor, the ancient elephant son remembered very clearly.


    The ancient elephant has an unforgettable energy. Although he only looked at it, he will never make a mistake.


    It was just that he couldn��t think of it. The ignorant bait that he used to be used by Haier was not only chased to death, but he also came to Laolong Stone Mountain and shot two arrows like that.


    The ancient elephant son is very clear, the person who can shoot such two arrows is definitely not a person who can be despised, let alone a baron who shoots these two arrows.


    A baron can hurt his ancient elephant with an arrow, which has already surprised him very much, and if the other side''s lack of strength is enough, it is likely that the second arrow has already taken his life.


    When the ancient elephant son threw the sea out, Hansen had already rushed to the side of the mountain wall and grabbed the stalked sword that fell between the gravel.


    The same is the Viscount, the ancient elephant son is much stronger than Harvey and Nietzsche, and the techniques, strengths and abilities are far above them.


    Haier fell into a halo, and could not stand up for a while.


    The ancient elephant son did not pay attention to Haier. Although she was born from the thieves, she was very sneaky and poisonous, but after all, it was still too small to really threaten the ancient elephant.


    I don''t know why, when the ancient elephant son saw Hansen now, he felt a sense of uneasiness and guilt. It was also the baron. Hansen gave the impression of the ancient elephant son, but it was even more dangerous than the sea boy born in the thief. Times.


    Eyes staring at Hansen, the ancient elephant said coldly: "I really didn''t expect that the original thief is the Lord."


    The ancient elephant son thought that Hansen was also a thief. Otherwise, how could it be such a power? It is definitely not the ability of a lower baron.


    Even among the upper classes, a baron can have such an ability, and among the same ranks is also a top figure.


    Hansen did not say a word. He was originally a murderer. He didn��t need so much nonsense. The ancient elephant thought that he was a thief. It was not a bad thing for Hansen.


    In the future, if the Yue ethnic group traced it up and thought so, it would save him a lot of trouble.


    Hansen holds the sword and rushes toward the ancient elephant. His footsteps are not so mysterious. It seems that there is no particularly powerful momentum.


    The ancient elephants snorted and the body was regenerated. The power of the ancient elephants was once again infused into the body, making the muscles of the whole body harder and filled with explosive power.


    Even if the other party is the top blood in the upper class, the ancient elephant does not think that he will lose. After all, the difference is a level, the ancient elephant does not think that he will lose to a baron.


    However, when Hansen��s sword was shot, the ancient elephant son regretted it.


    He once heard that the real kendo master can condense the sword, and the sword can not beat the bull.


    Such a master is not seen before, but it is a strong presence at the public level, and it must be a person with excellent martial arts talents, it is possible to condense such a powerful sword.


    In front of this is only the baron''s guy. At the moment of the sword''s shot, the ancient elephant son feels as if the whole world is occupied by the sword in his hand, and the swords that rush into the sea are almost condensed into essence, and he is almost suffocating. It��s almost overwhelming.


    The unimaginable sword meaning, the ancient elephant son can not believe it, such a sword will appear in a baron.


    Even a kendo master he had seen before, has reached the Duke-level powerhouse, it seems that the sword is not as good as the little baron in front.

 Chapter 1773： Search treasure (the lord plus more)

    The sword itself does not have substantial power, nor can it be used to kill people. However, the sword meaning represents the achievements of a swordsman''s kendo and the degree to which his swordsmanship can match the meaning of heaven and earth.


    The higher the fit with the meaning of heaven and earth, the greater the power that the sword can exert.


    The same tricks are used by ordinary people, and are used by a sword-inspired power. The power is so different.


    Hansen is not a swordman who specializes in practicing swords, but his sword is the most advanced. Although he is somewhat lucky, he also has his own efforts and penance.


    A sword is blood-stained, two swords are broken, and three swords are in the soul.


    Under Hansen''s sword, the ancient elephant son only felt that his strength was nowhere to be used, as if he had been tied to his hands and feet, he could only let the other fish.


    Can not stop, can not stop, can only watch the blood bloom on the body.


    Hansen��s strength is not strong enough, but the bone-sword sword is like a water-like sword, but he easily cuts his flesh and bones.


    "Hey!" The white elephant roared angrily. Regardless of the claws of the old turtle, he rushed to the ancient elephant like a madman, trying to save the ancient elephant in the water and fire.


    However, it was too late, and no one thought that a baron could burst out such a horrible sword, and the mysterious sword could not be imagined.


    Hey!


    The head of the ancient elephant son flew in the air, Hansen barely paused, did not look at the ancient elephant son, grabbed the bone sword in one hand, picked up the sea in one hand, and rushed toward the mountain forest.


    "Scrapping the Zigong-class heterologous ancient elephants and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    Hansen rushed out a dozen meters away, the head of the ancient elephant son fell to the ground, the headless body also fell to the ground, and now he has no time to find different materials.


    At the same time, the white elephant and the old turtle screamed and chased the mountain forest. Hansen flew on the side and put the pirate sword on the neck of Haier''s white tenderness. He shouted at the old turtle that was approaching quickly: "The old turtle, blocking That white elephant, otherwise I will cut her head."


    "You dare!" The old tortoise spit, and screamed.


    Hansen said nothing, and the knife went down against Haier��s neck.


    "Stop, I promise you!" The old turtle was timid and screamed.


    The scabbard sword has a small half of the blade that broke into the skin of Haier. The blood ran down the blade. If the old turtle screamed a little bit, I was afraid that Haier��s head had already been smashed.


    "Immediately." Han Sen is going to continue to kneel down.


    The old turtle screamed and rushed toward the white elephant and wrestled with the white elephant.


    "Let me see you and the white elephant, I will immediately drop her head." Han Sen took the pirate sword back, grabbed the sea and got into the forest, disappeared in the mountains in a blink of an eye. in.


    The old turtle was hesitant for a while, and when he wanted to catch up, he found that Hansen��s trace could not be found. Even a little breath and traces could not be found, as if he and Haier disappeared out of nowhere. In the mountains and forests in general.


    The best thing about Dong Xuan��s gas field is hiding. Even if it is the two different kinds of Piaget, once he loses his trace, it is not an easy task to find him.


    Hansen grabbed Haier and went to a cave and threw the sea on the ground.


    "Gold coin brother, you are really good, I have been worried about you." Haier stared at the innocent big eyes, looking at Hansen with a look of concern, the face is full of sincerity.


    "You acting, it is a pity not to be an actor." Hansen sighed, then he ignored the sea, and reached out to touch the sea.


    Haier��s identity is extraordinary, Hansen also sees it, and she definitely got something from the old turtle. Hansen took the risk to catch her back. One is to threaten the old turtle to help him get out of trouble, and the other is to baby.


    "Gold coin brother, what do you want to do? People still have no adulthood." Haier twisted on the ground, cheeks reddish, like a shy girl.


    Hansen has already read the beauty of the world, where will be moved by this temptation, simply ignore her, the big hand carefully searched on her, want to turn out the baby on her body.


    Although Haier was sneaky and hot, but after all, it was only a girl. When Hansen really started, he immediately called up: "Don''t touch me, I am a thief. You are disrespectful to me. The thieves will not let you go." Destroying your whole family is also a matter of fingering."


    "Sorry, the whole family is one of me. Please feel free to come and go." Han Sen said a faint voice, and the big hand touched it unceremoniously.


    The fangs were first touched by Hansen and then carefully touched.


    "Gold coin brother, what do you want to tell me, I will give you what you want." Haier can''t see hard, and immediately put on a pitiful appearance.


    Hansen simply ignored her, just searched carefully in her clothes.


    "Bastard... shameless... I will kill you... cut a knife into a sashimi..." Haier wants to struggle, but Hansen pops up a few gold coins on her, and she can��t move her. Can only be allowed to search for Hansen, and shy and angry.


    There are a lot of things in Haier. Hansen doesn��t know which one is the baby. All of them are collected. In addition to the clothes, all the pieces of Haier��s body are taken away by him. .


    After the search, Hansen stood there and looked at Haier again, wanting to see if there were any omissions.


    Like a little wife who was bullied, Haier said softly and weakly: "What do you want to do? You dare touch me, the thief will not let you go, it will kill you." bone����"


    Looking at the pitiful, very tempting sea, Han Sen said faintly: "You can rest assured that I am not interested in the poor-looking yellow-haired girl."


    After all, Hansen turned away and left Haier in the cave to ignore her.


    "Bastard... I will not let you go... There is a kind of killing me... Otherwise I will..." Haier yelled at Hansen with hate, as if he had been insulted by Tianda. She was angry when she was searched by Han Sen for the treasures of her whole body.


    Haier now hates the extreme. There is a life-saving baby hidden in her body, but the baby is too advanced, she can''t control herself, she must be able to trigger when her body is subjected to more intense damage.


    Originally, she also wanted to seduce or irritate Hansen to hurt her body, trigger the power of the baby, and directly smash Hansen into slag.


    But who knows that Han Sen is not at all moved, searched her baby, took things directly away, let the sea child almost vomiting blood.


    Hansen��s harvest this time is extremely rich. In addition to the treasures found in Haier, there are many things that have been searched from Harvey and Nietzsche and their nobles. Among them, there are few different materials, which can be regarded as a bumper harvest. .

 Chapter 1774： The role of the magnetic fruit (the lord plus more)

    Hansen found a hidden place and returned to the shelter directly with all the baby shuttle space. He planned to hide and hide it later.


    At that time, as long as his Hansen identity was restored, no one could think of it. An ordinary person with only a genetic armor would actually be the gold coin that killed the ancient elephant and robbed the sea.


    With a bunch of baby back home, Hansen began to count his own spoils.


    The best of these is the stealing sword. For the time being, I don��t know what level it is. Hansen can only play its sharp and sword light characteristics, and other forces have not yet been stimulated.


    The second is the two corner arrows and a fangs dagger, which are weapons made by the Viscount-level dissimilar materials.


    Then there are some baron-level dissimilar materials and things made of different materials, and the rest are the bits and pieces that are found from the sea.


    There are several small jade bottles, which contain some medicinal herbs. I don''t know what to use for the time being. I didn''t write a name on it.


    There are also a lot of weird things and different materials, plus the golden eggs that Hansen himself hunted before, and there are quite a few things.


    However, Hansen did not find a particularly strange baby, and could not help but secretly said: "It��s strange, Haier must have got something from the old turtle. What is it?"


    Hansen didn''t know about these pieces of things in a moment. In the end, what Haier took from the old turtles could only be collected.


    Looking at the weapons and armor made of different materials, Hansen couldn''t help but be guilty. With so many weapons, shields and armor, he couldn''t use it. It was too wasteful to throw it here. If you sell it, it is easy to let it go. The man found him and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    "These things are theoretically different materials. I don''t know if I can cook them directly." Hansen tried to put a baron-class knife into the pot and cook it all night.


    Even though he was really cooked by him, he couldn��t help but be overjoyed.


    "Come here, I will try my new dishes, and the sword shield will be smashed." Han Sen called them all the cherubs and shared with them the gene solution boiled from different materials such as swords.


    However, the little angels did not dare to eat more, fearing to condense the genetic armor and had to leave the shelter.


    "Han Sen, I want to go to Kate Star." That night, when Han Sen was resting in the garden, he suddenly said to Hansen late at night.


    "Why?" Hansen looked at the night.


    "I want to find a small flower." Stayed up late and said seriously.


    "I have studied it carefully. The flower is probably not in Kate, and the old cat doesn''t know where to take him." Hansen said.


    "It doesn''t matter, I just don''t want to do anything here. Xiaohua is my observation goal, I need to do something." Stay up late.


    "Alright, if you want, you can try those magnetic fruits. According to the information I have found, Wanguoguo should be able to make the genetic armor evolve again, but I can��t be 100% sure, do you want to try You can decide for yourself," Hansen said.


    "I use it." Staying up late is very simple.


    Hansen took the day and night to the warehouse and opened the container with the magnetic fruit.


    Staying up late to the front of the magnetic fruit, almost no hesitation, bite straight down, but the skin of Wan magnetic fruit is too hard, can not bite at night.


    Hansen took the pirate sword and handed it to the night and night, and spent a night on the sword with a sword, and immediately cut the lotus.


    Who knows that after the lotus seeds broke, the inside turned out to be liquid, flowing like a thick syrup.


    Staying up late to open the mouth to **** the juice, swallow the juice inside and swallow it.


    Looking at the magnetic fruit is quite big, but the juice inside is not a lot, probably only two or three liters, the other is a transparent peel.


    After drinking the juice of 10,000 magnetic fruits, the genetic armor of staying up late immediately emerged uncontrollably. The armor that had already solidified was subjected to the power of strange power and began to distort and melt.


    Suddenly, strange fluctuations came from the void, and the door of the shelter actually sensed the change of day and night, and opened the door to remove him from the shelter.


    Han Sen''s face changed slightly, and one hand was attached to the night and night. At the same time, he launched the blood of different blood, and took the space directly through the day and night to come to the different space of Kate Star.


    Hansen looked around, but fortunately there were no other creatures nearby.


    The genetic armor of staying up late is still changing. After turning into liquid, it gradually condenses into a group, and it changes constantly in the night.


    "Is it going to evolve into a nobleman? Wan magnetic fruit is really useful, it is worthy of the legendary treasure." Han Sen secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Han Sen��s mood relaxed a lot, waiting to see what kind of genetic arming can be gathered up late at night.


    The liquid melted from the genetic armor, which constantly changes in the presence of day and night, gradually forms a prototype.


    Looking at the thing gradually forming, Han Sen could not help but be a little surprised, the genes that are entangled in the night and night, how to look like a teapot.


    Sure enough, after the formation of the same genetically armed agglomeration, it turned out to be a porcelain-like teapot, and the white snow crystallized like frost.


    "What is the use of your genetic armor?" Hansen asked, looking at the teapot in his hands, and he was the first to see such a weird genetic arm.


    I laughed and said lately: "Now I only know that it can be turned into a basic function of the armor. As for other abilities, I have not yet figured it out."


    Hansen did not ask again. He looked around and said: "Now you are rejected by the shelter, you must not go back. It is better to go to Joe first. Anyway, her magician team is also missing. You can temporarily be in her. Familiar with the environment here."


    "Good." There is no opinion at night.


    Hansen went to the exit of the alien space with the day and night, this time he did not wear the hole Xuanjia, so as not to be found that he is a gold coin.


    It is now three or four days before he robbed Haier. He came out all the way and did not encounter danger. Even the other nobles did not encounter one, and he left the heterogeneous space very smoothly.


    Just out of the alien space, I saw a figure coming out from the inside, and they were not on a road, but just touched it.


    The figure saw Hansen and staying up late, slightly surprised to say: "Is the crystal family still not completely extinct?"


    Hansen and the heart of the night are all a glimpse. After the defeat of the crystal family, the remnant people retired to the shelter. It is already unknown that hundreds of millions of years ago, and some people still remember the crystal family, and they recognized it at a glance. This is obviously somewhat unusual.


    Both of them looked at the figure with vigilance. I saw that it was a man wearing a weird feather costume. There was a white feather on the top of the head. It looks like a human being. It is not handsome, and the four senses in the five senses are very good. Normally, only the pair of Danfengyan eyes is quite impressive.

 Chapter 1775： Kong Fei

    "You are also a crystal family?" Hansen asked the man and looked like it looked really like.


    "Of course not, how could I be the kind of race that can''t even be lit by a lamp in the Temple of Genes." The man shook his head again and again, as if he had been greatly humiliated.


    After all, the man looked at Han Sen and stayed up late and said: "Since the crystal family has not yet died, how can you not go to the Crystal Palace to practice, what does Kate Star do?"


    "Crystal Palace? Why are we going to practice?" Hansen and the night and night were both puzzled and looked at the man and asked if he had no brains to say what to do.


    The man looked at Hansen and stayed up late with the pity of looking like an orphan: "It seems that although the crystal family has survivors, but they have no knowledge of the previous glory of the crystal family, this is no stranger to you. The air transport wanted to light a light on the gene temple. As a result, the light could not be lit, but it was destroyed. There are still a few blood vessels left in the world, which is considered to be excellent luck."


    Staying up late to the man, he said: "I don''t know what you call it? Can you tell us about the crystal family?"


    "My name is Kong Fei, the hole of the peacock, flying in the sky." The man paused and said: "It doesn''t matter if you talked to you, but I still have things to do, there is no time to delay here. If If you really want to hear and have time, you can walk with me and we will walk and say, just tell you a story."


    "We have time, don''t know where you are going?" asked Kong Fei day and night.


    "Don''t your Excellency, listen to awkwardness, call me Kong Fei. I heard that Kate Star''s mine in Moxi Mountain produces a very precious ore, so I plan to try my luck and see if I can dig. Come back." Kong Fei said as he got up and went outside.


    Hansen and the night and night went up, want to listen to him to talk about the previous things of the Clan.


    Although staying up late is a crystal family, but he is also ignorant of the history of the crystal family outside, Hansen is also very curious about how the race is a race, after all, human beings are also a branch of the crystal family.


    "Kong, brother, you said that we should go to the Crystal Palace, what is going on?" asked as he walked around.


    "My car is in front, first got on the bus, we talked while driving." Kong Fei said with a smile.


    Not far away, I saw a car parked on the dirt road outside the mountain, but Hansen and the night looked a bit depressed, the car turned out to be a tractor, and there is still no car, only one Tractor head.


    It is also the Kate star, which was originally undeveloped and later colonized. It is hard to see such things elsewhere.


    Kong Fei started the tractor and sat on the driver''s seat. Hansen and the night and night could only sit on the sides of the tractor.


    "How, I am pulling the wind in this car?" Kong Fei smiled and drove the tractor head over the dirt road, raising the dust of the sky.


    Sitting around next night, I asked a few more words, but the voice had to be magnified, otherwise I couldn��t hear what he said in the snoring of the tractor.


    "I just heard about it. The Crystal Palace is where your crystal family was born. It is best for you to cultivate and grow. But since the death of the crystal family was destroyed, in the long years, Crystal Palace did not know how many races were occupied. Now, now, the Crystal Palace is a holy heaven, and it is controlled by a great duke of the Holy Heaven. It is really not easy for you to go there.�� Kong Fei thought about it.


    After listening to the night and night, I asked: "How did our crystal family defeat? Who is the family who died?"


    "What? You want to take revenge?" Kong Fei asked with a narrow eye.


    "The enemy of the genocide, if you have the ability, of course, you must report." Stayed up late and said calmly.


    Kong Fei said with a smile: "According to my opinion, this is not a report."


    "Why?" Han Sen stared at Kong Fei, and he secretly suspected: "I checked it online for so long, and I didn''t find the matter of the crystal family. This Kong Fei knew this about the crystal family, and said this kind of thing, it is difficult." Is his genocide out of the crystal family?"


    "You are also listening to other people''s things, I really don''t know, you just listen." Kong Fei smiled and continued: "You have heard of the supreme gene temple? In the temple The genius of the genus is so brilliant that it can make its own races. It is a great glory for the entire race, and it can also make a great leap in the whole race and make a big step on the path of biological evolution. ��


    "It is a dream that all races are eager to ignite, but there is a radish in the gene temple, so many places that can ignite the fire, and it has already been filled. Later hopes Taking up the position, you can only hit the people who have already occupied the position." Kong Fei said here to watch the night and Han Sen.


    Staying up late and Hansen is not a fool, and immediately understands the meaning of Kong Fei.


    "You mean, we Crystals want to lay a position in the Gene Temple. The result has not been beaten, but it has been destroyed?" asked day and night.


    Kong Fei nodded. "I just heard that, is it true? It was only then that the crystal family and another race knew it."


    "Kong, brother, do you know which family is killing us?" Hansen asked.


    Kong Fei thought about it and said, "Let me think about it, it seems like the devil is coming."


    The three people walked all the way and said that the things that Kong Fei knew were scattered, and the east and the west said where to count.


    And those things are heard from all over the place. It��s true or false and it��s unclear. Some places say it��s very mysterious. It��s like saying a story of romance. Hansen and staying up late can only listen to it. Are serious.


    "Kong, don''t know what race you are?"


    When Kong Fei was talking, he kept boasting about how his race was so powerful, but he never said which family he was. He couldn��t help but ask for a night.


    "I am, no family." Kong Fei said with a smile.


    Hansen and the night and night have not heard of such a race, but looking at Kong Fei''s appearance, it does not look like a superior.


    The tractor is flying above the dirt road. Hansen and staying up late are thinking about whether they should go back. Kong Fei has not been able to tell more things, and it is useless to continue following him.


    At this moment, the tractor stopped, and I saw a lot of creatures standing on the dirt road in front. Among them, the Kate people were mostly, but the two were the two.


    Han Sen slightly frowned, and the feeling in his heart was not very good. This kind of place where there is no store in front of the village, there will be two feathers, obviously some unusual.


    Hansen looked at the two feathers, both men, and the spirit was as arrogant and indifferent as Sina, and the two eyes were staring at Hansen.

 Chapter 1776： Blood-stained white feather

    "Is it because of Xina''s incident?" Hansen secretly groaned.


    He is not afraid of himself, but he has just been promoted to the Baron late at night, and the shelter must be unable to go back. If it is targeted by the feathers, it is really dangerous.


    "Who are you Kong Fei?" The head of the feathers asked coldly.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly relieved, and the Yu family did not come to him, but to find this Kong Fei.


    "I am Kong Fei. What are you looking for? If you want to find me, you can count it. Now I have no one in my body. You can''t get a penny when you kill me." Kong Fei spreads his hand. Said.


    "Is you the one who killed our feathers in the alien space of Shishan?" The feathers were cold and stared at Kong Fei and asked.


    "I don''t remember." Kong Fei shook his head.


    The feathers snorted: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t recognize it, as long as you can get it."


    After all, the two wings spurred, and the long sword in his hand smashed toward Kong Fei.


    The sword light on the sword is like a golden rainbow. In an instant, it is in front of Kong Fei.


    When Kong Fei��s figure flashed, he escaped the Jianguang. Hansen and the day and night also quickly went away. The tractor fell down and was directly split into two halves.


    The Yu nationality chased Kong Fei and killed the other. The other Yu nationality rushed with the Kate to Hansen and the night.


    "We have nothing to do with him, I don''t know it at all, just take a ride." Han Sen loudly.


    "Then blame you for taking the wrong car yourself." The feathers snorted, and the knife in his hand slammed toward Hansen, and he did not hesitate.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly depressed. These superiors seemed to be totally unreasonable. A good man was happy and a good face.


    Fortunately, this feather is just a baron. Most of the Kate are ordinary people, and there are only two barons.


    Armed with the armor for the armor, and greeted the baron of the feathers, Hansen rushed to the Kate.


    Although staying up late is just a promotion to the Baron, his combat experience and martial arts standards are still there, and he is even stronger than the Yu nationality. Not only did the upper Yu people not fall behind, but they quickly gained the upper hand.


    Hansen ran away from the Middle East in the Kate, and did not kill the killer. It seemed to be awkward, but he was not injured.


    I still don''t know what the situation is. I am murderous and killing people. It is a very uneconomical thing to make a hateful battle with the Yu people and go back to the Yu people.


    The feathers that chased Kong Fei were a viscount, not weaker than Sina, but they did not hurt Kong Fei.


    I saw Kong Fei��s elegant flashing shape, and the Yu��s sword couldn��t even touch his feathers.


    "Awesome body method!" Hansen was shocked in his heart. Before he saw Kong Fei''s breath, he only felt that the breath was very weak, and at most it was a baron.


    However, after seeing Kong Fei��s body, Han Sen knew that this guy was very simple. It seemed to be a complicated method, but he had a lot of knowledge. Even Hansen did not dare to say that his body was better than Kong Fei. Stronger.


    Moreover, when Han Sen looked at Kong Fei, he found that Kong Fei��s attention did not seem to be on the feathers. Just as Hansen was observing him, Kong Fei seemed to be watching him and staying up late.


    It was discovered that Hansen was watching him. Kong Fei smiled at Hansen and couldn��t tell the good looks. Hansen gave a slight sigh.


    After this laugh, Kong Fei pulled a feather from his feather coat and made a stroke in the air.


    The feather didn''t reach anyone, just scratched it in the air, but I don''t know how, but the red edge of the feather suddenly appeared.


    The blood above the white feathers is particularly conspicuous, and a drop of water dripping from the feathers does not know where the blood came from.


    puff!


    In the next second, Hansen knew where the blood came from, and saw that both the Han and the Kate stopped hunting, and his hands licked his neck, making a painful snoring.


    But the blood still couldn''t help but flow out of the gap between their fingers, and all of them fell to the ground and twitched, and soon there was no breath.


    Hansen and the night and night were a little scared. They didn''t see it. How did Kong Fei kill the feathers?


    Kong Fei grasped the feather with two fingers, gently licked it, licked the blood from the feathers, and then inserted the clean feathers back into the feather coat. The smile smiled at Hansen and stayed up late: "Now are you still willing to accompany me to Mount Moses?"


    "I don''t want to go now." Hansen smiled bitterly.


    It is obviously not a coincidence that the Yu people can block them here. Since the Hans already know that Hansen and Kong Fei are together, now they are separated, and the Yu will definitely come to them.


    "Let''s go." Kong Fei took two steps, like what he thought of, and returned to kneel down and touched the dead body of the Yu nationality. He also muttered in his mouth: "You are dead anyway, The things outside of me are useless, let me use it for you, and it can be considered a yin."


    Before Hansen and the day and night reaction, Kong Fei quickly searched the body of the dead body. The good things were searched clean by him, and the underwear was pulled down.


    Hansen and the night and night know that Kong Fei is very dangerous. The chasing of the Yu will definitely follow, and they don��t know what the purpose of Kong Fei is. Why bother to pull them together.


    Han Sen secretly calculated, he himself is not afraid, big enough to hide back to the shelter, but staying up late but can not hide, he must make a living for the night.


    "Han Laodi, the body I just saw seems to be a bit interesting. Where did you learn from it?" On the road, Kong Fei asked Hansen with interest.


    "I didn''t learn from anyone, but I practiced myself." Hansen said casually.


    Kong Fei sneaked a little, then laughed again: "Hey, practice."


    Having said this, Kong Fei did not ask again, just headed down.


    After walking a few miles, I heard the whistling sound of the aircraft coming from the top of my head. A seemingly advanced aircraft appeared on top of them. Looking at the shape of the aircraft, I knew that it was not something of Kate Star. Kate Star also Without the ability to build an aircraft, a helicopter can be built at most, and this kind of thing can only be purchased from other planets.


    From that far, the aircraft has not waited for Hansen and staying up late to see what the aircraft wants to do, but see Kong Fei pull out the feather and gently stroke the air.


    Hey!


    The aircraft in the air suddenly split into two halves from the middle, and then exploded into two groups of fireballs, falling down into the fields on both sides, and blasting the fields to two large pits.


    Kong Fei, like a okay person, continued to walk along the dirt road, and the white feather was also inserted back into the feather coat.


    Han Sen and the night face each other, Kong Fei seems to be a little stronger than they think.


    No, it should be said that there is more than one point.

 Chapter 1777： Angel Wings

    After the aircraft was smashed, the road was calm and no one appeared.


    "King brother, you are naturally fearless, but we are just ordinary people. When we look back at the two feathers, we are really miserable." Hansen walked around Kong Fei and said while walking. .


    Kong Fei narrowed his eyes and looked at Hansen. "You want me to be responsible?"


    "It��s too ugly to be responsible for, we are not girls." Hansen said with a smile: "Just want to ask your brother to give us two directions to live."


    Kong Fei laughed: "I only know that there is a way to walk, never let me die, you let me refer to you, it is really embarrassing me."


    What Hansen can say, can only continue to follow the hole.


    He just couldn''t understand it. Kong Fei clearly deliberately brought them both. With Kong Fei''s ability, it is easy to kill them. I don''t need to worry about them. I don''t know why Kong Fei wants to bring them both. One.


    Hansen even suspected that Kong Fei was likely to survive the crystal family. After all, his appearance and the crystal family are too similar.


    Moxi Mountain is more than a thousand miles away from West Gran City. Kong Fei refused to use a communication tool such as a train. He started to have a tractor. Now he can only rely on his legs. It is not very fast.


    Kong Fei is not in a hurry, like hiking out, very leisurely and freehand.


    Hansen and staying up all night are worried about the counterattack of the Yu people. The longer the calm time on this road, the more likely the Yu��s counterattack will be.


    Even if Kong Fei is not afraid, they will be miserable when they are two.


    The three people walked for nearly half a month, and there was no wind or wave on the way. It seems that the Yu people have forgotten the three of them.


    Kong Fei pointed to the mountains along the way. For all the attractions, such as a few treasures, it is like a professional tour guide, what is the story of "Girl Mountain''s Story General Temple", etc., all of which are vivid and vivid, as if it is true.


    Kong Fei is a very telling story. The folklore legends are spoken in his mouth. They often listen to Hansen and stay up all night. Sometimes they know what will happen next, but they still can��t help it. I want to hear him more quickly.


    On the seventeenth day, when I arrived at the stone bridge of a small river, Kong Fei stood on the bridge and said to Han Sen and staying up late: "Through this small rain bridge, then it is Moxi Mountain. You don''t go mining. You don''t have to go any further, just separate it."


    Hansen and the day and night are a slight glimpse. They walked for 17 days, and they are like an outing every day. It��s not far behind. Han Sen estimates that at most three or four hundred miles, it should be from Moxi Mountain. Still far away.


    However, when Hansen and the night looked at the mountain side, he could not help but stay. On the opposite side of the stone bridge stood a boundary pillar with the words "Moxishan Laoshutou Village".


    The two looked at each other with sorrow. They clearly remembered that they had not gone so far, but they walked for more than a thousand miles without knowing it. They came to the vicinity of Mount Mossi. The only possibility was that Kong Fei had moved his hands and feet.


    Being able to move quietly and let Hansen walk more than a thousand miles without being aware of it, this kind of skill is indeed a bit horrible.


    "You have been with me for 17 days. It is also a fate. This little thing is for you. It��s your reward for staying with me so far." Kong Fei said, he pulled out two white feathers from the top of the feather coat. Micro-bomb, two pieces of white feathers fell in Hansen and staying up late.


    Hansen caught the feathers and found that the feathers were soft and soft, only a little longer than the palms. It was indeed a real feather, not a heterogeneous genetic material.


    "Do you know what feathers are this?" Kong Fei asked with a wink.


    Hansen originally wanted to say that he didn''t know. After all, the feathers of the long feathers were more. Who knows which kind of creature''s feathers, but suddenly the heart moved and his face changed slightly. He looked at Kong Fei and asked: "This should not be a feather." Feather?"


    Kong Fei laughed: "The feathers have only two wings and feathers, and the intersection of the wings has two softest feathers. They are called angel feathers. They are the most loved. I am a feather, I use angels. The feathers are woven."


    Hansen almost didn''t have a **** spray. The feathers of his body might have thousands of feathers. According to him, how many feathers have died in his hands before they can pull out their clothes.


    Now Kong Fei actually sent two pieces of angel feathers to them. This is not to say that they are not enough to die. Do you want to pour some gasoline on their bodies?


    Even if the feathers did not intend to kill them, they would have to kill them with two pieces of angel feathers.


    Seeming to see Hansen��s mind, Kong Fei said: ��You don��t have to be afraid, even if the feathers see these two feathers, they won��t kill you.��


    "Cough, Kong brother, in fact, we are also very interested in making money to mine, or do we accompany you into the mountains to mine?" Han Sen did not believe that the feathers would be so generous.


    Kong Fei looked at Hansen with a smile and said: "Do you really want to accompany me? It is not difficult to enter the mountain, but now there is a less friendly watchdog in front of the mountain."


    "What guard dog?" asked day and night.


    "It seems to be called the Duke of Brilliance." Kong Fei glanced at the direction of the mountain pass, and said carelessly.


    Hansen and the night and night looked at each other. The Yu people had been brewing for so long. They even came to a duke. If they followed Kong Fei, they risked being attacked by the war.


    But now, Hansen does not believe that the Yu people have been prepared for so long, they will let them leave.


    "What''s so scary, Kong Gege, where are you going, where are we going?" Hansen still feels safe with Kong Fei.


    Kong Fei looked at Han Sen with a smile and smiled. "You want to come and come. If you want to go, you can leave at any time, and I will not stop you."


    After that, I walked over the stone bridge and headed for Mosishan.


    Hansen and the day and night quickly followed up, and anyway, they came to this step, and then they will act again.


    How does this Kong Fei look a bit unreliable, bringing them into danger all the way, leaving them with two fats to die.


    If you don''t know that Kong Fei wants to kill them easily, Hansen really doubts that Kong Fei and them have deep hatred and hatred, and they deliberately harm them.


    Near the entrance to the mountains, I saw a feather standing in the mountain pass.


    Too far away, Hansen couldn��t feel the breath of the clan, but looking at the gorgeous armor and exaggerated costumes, it was not like ordinary people.


    "The Duke of Glory actually came to greet such a small person like us, and it was really flattering." Kong Fei looked at the feathers and said with a smile, where there was a bit of a flattering look.


    "Where did the feather coat on your body come from?" The glorious duke''s face was gloomy and cold, and his eyes were fixed on the feathers of Kong Fei.

 Chapter 1778： Three thousand ghost feather buried bones

    "In the past, there were 3,000 prisoners in Moxi Mountain to mine, and it was not until the death." Kong Fei did not answer the Duke of Glory, but said a word that was not marginal.


    The fans are the glory of the Duke who listened to this sentence, but his face changed greatly, and he screamed and asked: "Who are you?"


    Kong Fei still did not answer the Duke of Glory, but said from his own self: "The three thousand prisoners did not get the mine, they were born in the mine and died in the mine. After each death, they took off a white feather between the wings, three thousand white feathers. Turned into a feather coat."


    "Impossible...the hybrid traitors before the endless years have all been extinct...who are you..." The glorious duke looked like a knife, as if to cut Kong Fei��s body and see through his heart, liver, spleen, lungs and kidneys. .


    Kong Fei smiled slightly, untied the feathered coat, revealing the naked upper body, and saw two strange scars on his back, as if there were originally a pair of wings, and then was cut off by the living.


    The splendid duke saw the scar on the back of Kong Fei, suddenly changed his face, and there was no murder in his eyes: "I didn''t expect those traitors to have a net of fish. It is a blessing to survive in the world. It is already your great blessing. You are not far from self-protection, but even dare to kill me, sin and sin, and sin!"


    In a word, the Duke of Glory does not wait for Kong Fei to say that the whole body is magnified, and the two wings are like a golden sun. The strong golden light radiates on the earth, and the rocks around the mountains and rivers are all turned into gold. .


    The river is solidified, the rock is gold, and the whole world seems to have become a golden world, and the glorious duke is the **** in the golden world.


    Hansen and the night of the night were shocked, and the heart and the big things were not good. These terrorist forces, such as indiscriminate attacks, are hard to resist. They want to hide and hide, and if the body is turned into gold, then they will die immediately.


    But the golden light has not yet fallen on them, but sees the white feathers that Kong Fei gave them, and they have a holy glory, which is like a blisters that protect their bodies. The terrible golden light is hard to break into the light. Halo.


    Kong Fei stood on the ground, and the feathers on his hands were put back on his body. He ignored the golden light. He just looked at the splendid duke and said: "The three thousand prisoners only have one person, but three thousand white feathers are still there. Kong Fei will ask them a fair way for the feathers."


    "Mixed traitors are also fair to talk about?" The glorious duke snorted, and the two wings behind the golden sun-like vibrations turned into golden cymbals to impart shock in the air.


    With the vibration of the wings, every time it is opened and closed, the momentum of the Duke of Glory is one point stronger. It is not a very tall body, but it is getting bigger and bigger. It seems to have a god-like statue, and it is detached from the sky. Above the mountains.


    Hansen and Kong Fei were like ants in front of him, and their hearts were slightly awkward.


    Among the ancestral halls of the Yuzu, the seven kings and many princes were watching the images of the Moxi Mountain through satellite surveillance images.


    When I saw the scar on the back of Kong Fei, it was generally discolored with the Duke of Brilliance.


    Today, the king of the Yu nationality, Emperor Wang, frowned and said: "In the beginning, the three thousand ghosts of Yongshi Town in the Moxi Mountain vein, not all have been turned into dust, how can there be a living?"


    "Returning to my lord, the three thousand ghosts have indeed turned into dust, and there will be no mistakes. It was confirmed by the people of the time that they were personally confirmed. It is impossible to have survivors unless..." I stopped here and didn''t go on.


    "Unless what?" asked the Emperor Tian coldly.


    "Unless the three thousand ghost feathers were born in the eclipse gold mine, the son is not among the three thousand ghost feathers, we are naturally unknown. But in the place of the gold mine, they can''t live their lives, how? Maybe the next generation will be born? What''s more, even if they gave birth to future generations, how can they escape the eyes and ears of the guards, how can they leave the gold mines alive? Still can''t say." Sacrifice King shook his head.


    "Since people have already appeared, it is useless to investigate those who are already useless, and **** him is." The holy king of the eyebrows does not move, like the Buddha, said quietly.


    The kings and the nobility are all called, and the eyes can''t help but look at the images.


    The glorious Duke is like a Buddha, and his palm is photographed toward Kong Fei. The golden giant palm almost covers the entire sky, as if the golden palace in the sky collapsed, and the whole world must be plunged into the bottomless abyss.


    Kong Fei did not move, and reached out and pulled out a white feather, and stroked the sky.


    A white thin mans rushed to the nine squats, and the big hand was cut open by a thin line. As the palm of the hand pressed down, the thin line became more cracked, and the palm of the hand split into two halves. Blood is falling like rain.


    "what!"


    The fierce screams resounded to the heavens and the earth, and the palm of the hand did not stop after it opened. The arm connected to the palm of the hand was also cut by the thin line, and then the golden body of the glorious duke as a god, under the thin line. Was opened and smashed into two halves.


    The earthquake trembled, the blood flowed like a river, and the surrounding rivers and rivers were all infused with gold blood. Only the white hair was still as clean as new, and it was not contaminated with blood.


    Hansen and the night and night couldn''t help but admire the heart. The powerful Duke said that he was arrogant, only that Kong Fei was already the king.


    The king and many nobles in the Temple of the Feathers were also shocked. The singer��s face was gloomy and said: ��I can��t think of the hybrid ghost feathers that have been promoted to the king.��


    "Clan owner, please allow me to go to war and kill the hybrid." One king was listed, and the murder was almost condensed into mans.


    "Resist the kind of miscellaneous, you need to use Thunder, I will play with you." The king of the holy king also stood up and stood up to the king of the king.


    Emperor Tianwang has not responded yet, but sees Kong Fei in front of Mosi Mountain waving the white feathers again. The Moxi Mountain, which is as high as a thousand feet, is split by a feather and splits into two from the middle.


    Under the thousand mountains, I saw only a small monument without a monument. There are thousands of them. The grave is untitled. If this mountain does not open, I am afraid that no one knows that under this giant mountain, it is buried. How many creatures are born.


    Kong Fei slowly walked to the untitled graves, just as Hansen thought he was going to pay homage to the souls in the grave, but he saw Kong Fei grabbing the feathers.


    The coat exploded in the air, and a white feather exploded and flew toward the lonely grave.


    A white feather was inserted into the grave, and the tomb was suddenly blasted to reveal the decaying bones below.


    Those bones have already rotted, some have even turned into dust, and some have a few broken limbs, and two white feathers fall on them.


    "Three thousand years of despair and waiting, three thousand years of grievances and unwillingness, three thousand years of humiliation and stigma, today, Kong Fei will come back for you one by one, open your eyes and take a look, from today, you do not need to wait, Resentment, there is no need to be embarrassed in this world."

 Chapter 1779： Battle of the lights

    With the sound of perseverance, Kong Fei��s body was singularly embarrassing.


    It doesn''t look like it was sent by Kong Fei''s body, more like the whole world is responding to his call.


    Heaven and earth are silent, all the stars and stars are exuding glory. Although it is a blue sky, it is full of stars and stars. It seems that infinite power is breathing in the void of the universe.


    Kong Fei is facing the graveyard, and his eyes are looking at the void. Between the stars and the stars, there is no emptiness, as if the ancient temple temple floating above the clouds and stars is slowly emerging.


    On the stars of countless stars, they all saw the appearance of the stars and the ancient temples at the same time, and they were horrified.


    "The Gene Temple is in the world, who has such a skill to motivate it, and what is his future challenge?" The different races of the heavens and the world have flashed a thought at the same time.


    Even those who stood at the top of the universe couldn''t help but tremble.


    In the thousands of years, no more than once again, the Gene Temple was born. Now it is born again. Everyone is at risk, especially those who have already ignited the fire in the temple, but the ranking is not high.


    "No..." The kings of the Yu family had already stood up in surprise, staring at Kong Fei and the temple of the ancient temple in the void, and raised a bad feeling in their hearts.


    Kong Fei stepped out of the air and walked toward the urn of the ancient temple.


    As the temple of the ancient temple gradually emerged, the sound of Brahma was heard, and many strange and strange shadows were circled on the temple of the ancient temple, but when you look carefully, it seems that nothing can be seen.


    Kong Fei stood before the void and reached out to the closed door of the ancient temple temple. A drop of blood flew over the gate.


    All the creatures in the heavens and the world were attracted by the drop of blood, staring at the blood and flying to the front of the gate.


    boom!


    The door of the mysterious and ancient temple of the ancient temple was opened in the moment when the blood flew near. It represented that the gene temple recognized the drop of blood, and recognized that the genes contained in it were eligible to enter the temple and occupy a position in it.


    But the drop of blood eventually stopped at the door, not because it couldn''t get in, but because there was no place in the temple of the ancient temple.


    In the temple of the ancient temple, the tens of thousands of people swayed wildly and swayed with horror and trepidation. It seemed to be intimidating and warning.


    The eyes of everyone fell on the naked man standing in the void, seemingly waiting for something.


    Kong Fei��s face showed a taunting color, slowly stretching his lips and gently spitting out a word: ��Feather.��


    boom!


    In the temple of the ancient temple, the lights are all converging, only one lamp is arrogant, and the horrible golden flame emerges from the temple like a volcanic eruption. An ancient lamp emerges from the golden flame and hangs over the gate of the gene temple. Above, I saw a golden feather on the ancient lamp sparkling light, shining through the universe.


    All the people of the heavens are long and sigh of relief, and their faces are full of playful smiles. Only the kings of the Yu nationality and the nobles are sullen, and they are roaring each other and stepping through the space, facing the naked man in the void. Kill it.


    "It''s really interesting... The feathers are going to replace the plums... It''s really interesting..." Inside the thief, a man stared at Tianyu, his face showing a bad smile.


    Among the dark and dull palaces, several strange animals also stared at the man in front of the Gene Temple and the ancient lamp with the feathers engraved. The charming woman smiled and said: "I can��t think of the bird. There are also so interesting characters."


    The vacant mountain top, a starry beast staring at the ancient lamp, just whispered coldly: "One day sooner or later, one of the words will be engraved in the gene temple, and it must stand at the highest point."


    Hansen stood in front of Mount Moses, feeling the strange power in the space fluctuated, and his mind flashed countless thoughts.


    The kings of the sacred kings sneak into the void, and the sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred sacred to the heavenly universe.


    There are no white feathers in Kong Fei��s hands. The feathers woven by three thousand white feathers have returned to the main grave. The two white feathers originally belonging to Kong Fei are in the hands of Hansen, and the other one is in the hands of staying up late.


    The feathers of the Yu nationality have been brightly lit, and the billions of feathers have come to the void through the light. If heaven is overturned, hundreds of millions of angels will kill the world, and the boundless power will make the war-torn people shudder.


    There has never been a war of extinctions in the millennium, but before the millennium, or even more than a hundred million years ago, such a battle was not unusual.


    But that is generally a battle between the tribes and the tribes. It is normal to destroy the other people by occupying the power of one family. It occupies one world in the temple of the gene and ignites a Lantern lamp.


    Now Kong Feifei is facing one family with one''s own strength. What is even more incredible is that he is also a feather, a feather that has folded the wings.


    The seven kings, together with the Lord of the Feathers, broke through the space. Jianguang split the long river of time, and the boxing force tore up the ages of the ancient times. The breath of the sky was in the universe.


    When the strength of the heavens came down, Kong Fei did not even look at it. His eyes were only the ancient lamp with the feathers engraved.


    The power of the seven feather kings and the billions of feathers fell on Kong Fei, but he saw Kong Fei as a glass, the radiance of the gods flowed on him, and there was a glorious flow between the muscles, the skin and the hair.


    The power of the heavens fell on him, but even his hair could not be touched. It seemed that the spring breeze touched the face, just to make the long hair flutter slightly.


    puff!


    However, the king of the Yu family and a lot of nobles, but one by one, vomiting blood and madness, a moment of the sky, the feathers fly down, do not know how many feathers have been killed, even those feathers are also pale, the hands of the broken feathers are not intact .


    "God''s hegemony... He has been deified..." The blood of the holy king of the king screamed, but still could not help but scream.


    Not only the Yu, but the heavens and the thousands, seeing this scene, one by one is also shocked, many people can not help but scream with the king of the holy king: "Deified body!"


    "Kong Fei, do you really want to die?" Emperor Tian smeared the blood of his mouth, staring at Kong Fei, saying a word.


    "It''s not that you don''t die, but you die and die." Kong Fei said faintly, erecting his right palm and slamming down the ancient lamp in the void.


    Emperor Tian Wang roared: "Guard my family lights!"


    The hundreds of millions of Yu people roared together with the Emperor Tiandi, up to the king of Yu, down to the ordinary feathers, like the power of the feathers of the rolling star river, rushing toward the ancient lamp.


    In the ancient lamp, the golden flame exploded, and the horrible golden flame was condensed before the ancient lamp, turning into a golden angel god, holding the golden sword and protecting the ancient sword before the ancient lamp, and went to the palm of the hand.

 Chapter 1780： One person

    The angel gods that Jin Yan has condensed, the power of one family is unmatched, and the power of a sword can break the cosmic galaxies and divide the chaotic future.


    Many wealthy families have secretly praised the prosperity of the Yu people.


    If no family is prosperous and strong, the national lanterns will not be able to explode such power. It is the origin of the family. The strong family is bright, while the weak is dark.


    Such a sword sweeping across the universe, the Yu family flourished.


    Kong Fei faced the family lights that condensed the power of a family, but it was the same look. Looking at the flashing feathers on the lamp, the arm was like a knife.


    The muscles are sparkling and exudes a seductive luster. Even in the face of hundreds of millions of people, there is no half-retraction. It is still resolutely determined.


    Hansen��s heart was swaying, the blood flow rate was speeding up, and he couldn��t fly to the sky. He stood side by side with the man in the void, killing a lot of people among the thousands of people, and letting the blood fall back.


    It is a pity that Hansen still has some self-knowledge. He knows that with his current strength, let alone killing with the thousands of heroes, even a nobleman can kill him in his hands.


    Hansen had to press the blood of his heart and watched Kong Fei greet the angel **** who had become the power of the millions of people.


    The next moment, the sacred mans of the Angel Sword shines on the stars of the heavens. For a time, everyone loses their sight. All they can see is a dazzling golden light.


    The dazzling Jinmang has been going on for a few seconds, and the creatures in the great stars can continue to see the scene in the void.


    I saw that the golden angel of the gods stood before the gate of the Gene Temple, and the tail was still connected to the wick of the lamp.


    Before Kong Fei stood in front of the angelic god, his right arm hanged beside him, blood was dripping on it, and the flesh and blood seemed to be cut off by thousands of knives, revealing the bones of the forest.


    "Are you lost?" The eyes swayed in the night and couldn''t help but utter three words.


    But in the next second, I saw the body of the angelic **** broken like a butterfly, turning into a little golden light, falling into the cosmic sky like a meteor shower.


    The "feather" above the ancient lamp was shattered, and the lights shattered. For a time, the whole void became dull.


    puff!


    All the feathers vomited blood at the same time, the body was struck by lightning, and the body''s breath was overwhelmed. It seemed that someone had taken a large piece of flesh and blood.


    The realm of countless feathers fell, the king fell to the Duke, the Duke fell to the Marquis, the Marquis fell to the Earl, but the Yus were no exception.


    Those young children at the bottom of the Yu family can no longer fall, the foundation is damaged, the qualifications are greatly reduced, and the blood of the family is no longer restored. So far, the family is damaged, and the blood wants to evolve to this level again. I don��t know. Wait until the year and month.


    "Kong Fei, you killed me!" Emperor Tian screamed, screaming and screaming, blowing the light to destroy the blame, and making him more painful and unacceptable than killing him.


    The feathers broke through the lights, which lasted for hundreds of millions of years. Nowadays, they have become a vain, and they have become the world''s lower races. They have killed him more than life, and they have made the family of this family uncomfortable ten million times.


    Kong Fei smiled slightly: "Three thousand ghosts have been dying for three thousand years, suffering for three thousand years, crying for three thousand years, hating for three thousand years, hating for three thousand years, that kind of suffering is more painful than death. But they still have hope, because they have me. But you are different. You can only look at hate like that forever and forever, and there is no hope."


    After all, the drop of blood from Kong Fei fell on the wick of the ancient lamp, apparently a feather-like white flame, which caused the ancient lamp to light up again.


    "Kong Fei, you are also a feather, three thousand ghost feathers are the feathers are sorry for you, you kill and kill, hit and fight, three feather kings and countless plums die, more than ten times three thousand ghost feathers The fate, this debt should be settled. I only ask you to re-engravate the feathers on the gene lamp. I will be willing to serve you as the main. If you want to kill, you will want to shave as you wish." The blood in the holy mouth is not limited, right. The hole in the void is flying, but there is no such thing as the arrogant superiority. The rest is only pleading.


    "As long as you engrave the feathers, you have to kill them as you wish." The kings of the undead feathers are the king of the emperor, and they are crying out to Kong Fei in the void.


    Although Kong Fei is not pure in blood, but the body is still flowing with the gene of the feathers. As long as he re-engraved the feathers on the gene lamp, the feathers can become the blood of the upper class again.


    "From the moment I personally tore off my wings, my Kong Fei has no relationship with the Yu people." Kong Fei''s voice was calm, but the hatred of the bones was trembling.


    "One family, since then, my family has been a non-family, starting from me, and ending with me. There is no longer a second non-family under this day." Kong Feisheng passed on Wanjie.


    The stars of the sky are shaking, as if responding to his vows, the white flames on the gene lamp are condensed, and a "no" word is carved on the lamp.


    "Hey!" The blood in the chest of Emperor Tianwang could not stop spurting.


    The phrase Kong Fei has broken the possibility of the Yu family sharing the family lamp sanctuary. The Yu family has no hope of returning to the family.


    rain!


    There is no marginal rain!


    Every planet is raining, and the thunder is dancing in the rain like a dragon.


    It seems to be crying for the fall of a superior, and it seems to be cheering for the birth of a new superior.


    Hansen stood in the heavy rain and looked up at the genetic temple in the sky. At the moment when the ancient lamp representing the non-family flew into the temple of the ancient temple, Hansen��s heart suddenly gave birth to a touch of emotion, which seemed to have a pair of eyes. In the temple of the ancient temple, peeping out, the heavens and the world are under the peep of the eyes.


    For a long time, there was no movement of the black crystal armor. Suddenly, a strange force flowed out over Hansen��s body, which made Hansen��s body seem to be solidified and could not move. He could only maintain that position and stand in the heavy rain.


    "What happened?" Hansen was shocked.


    As the lamp enters the temple, the gate of the Gene Temple slowly closes, until the gate is completely closed, and then slowly into the void, Han Sen feels the strange power of the body flows back to the soul sea, and re-enters the black crystal armor.


    Hansen��s body returned to normal, and the black crystal armor was no longer half-moving, as if it were just a dead object.


    Han Sen looked up at the genetic temple that had disappeared in the void, and his face was cloudy and uncertain.


    After the gate of the Gene Temple was closed, the instigation in his heart gradually disappeared, and the black crystal armor also rushed out of the whole body to cover his whole body. This is definitely not a coincidence.


    "What is the black crystal armor? Is it because of yourself, or because of me? What is the feeling of being peeped? Is there a living creature in the gene temple?" Hansen��s heart flashed countless thoughts. However, it was difficult to sort out the doubts in my heart.


    The gene temple is gone, and many planets can no longer see the strange scene. Only one star can be seen in the head, and even the many defeated feathers and Kong Fei can''t see it.


    Hansen was standing in the middle of the heavy rain, but he saw a man with a naked upper body walking through the rain. It was the Kong Fei who succeeded in making his own power.

 Chapter 1781： A white feather three thousand stars (the lord plus more)

    Before Kong Fei walked to Moxi Mountain, which had been divided into two halves, standing quietly in the rain, letting the rain flow down his body, he stood there quietly without words.


    After a long time, Kong Fei only sighed: "You have to leave there for a lifetime, and you want to climb out from the inside, you will not want to be buried again."


    After all, the palm of the hand waved, and suddenly the white brilliance of the three thousand graves in the belly of the mountain was spewed out. It seemed that the spring water rushed up the bones in the grave and rose directly into the sky.


    Those sacral dusts melted in the springs, turning them into dust, and as the light springs broke through the atmosphere, they poured into space and disappeared into the innocent starry sky.


    "Clean and neat, save a lot of trouble, your only life, the only benefit is that it does not cause trouble." Kong Fei looked up at the starry sky and said, but something on the cheek slipped down.


    Hansen and staying up late are just standing by, all silent.


    After a long time, Kong Fei suddenly smiled and turned and looked at Hansen. They said, "You know, why should I let you accompany me this way?"


    Hansen and the night and night are shaking their heads together. They really don''t know why Kong Fei will take them to do such an important thing.


    Hansen even suspected that Kong Fei was deliberately trying to pit both of them. It seems that this is not the case.


    Kong Fei walked over to them and patted their shoulders: "I was brought by a crystal family. I went all the way from here and escaped the pit where the dead people could not climb. I used to be a crystal. The family took them out, and now it��s two of you who are coming back with me. This is a fate."


    "A crystal family took you away from the mine pit? Who is he?" Hansen and the day and night were amazed, some could not believe that such a peerless power that could destroy the lights and destroy the family by oneself, and even the crystal family Such a deep source.


    "I don''t know, he didn''t tell me. I haven''t seen him since then. I only know that he wears a crystal pendant carved into a **** cat." Kong Fei said with a look at Hansen and staying up late. White feather in the hand: "Hold it, when it is a commemoration, I am in a day, I want to come to it, it still has some effect, that is, those who are tall and above the top of the temple, I don��t want to turn a blind eye to it. Of course, since To you, that is yours, you can do it, don''t worry about me."


    After all, Kong Fei went on a big stride and watched him go unhappy. But after a few steps, the man had gone far and gone. When Hansen returned to God and wanted to call him, the figure was gone.


    "Nine life blood cat pendant? Who is that crystal family?" Han Sen was full of doubts, and his heart flashed countless thoughts.


    "It��s great to be able to come out of the universe." Suddenly, he sighed and said, "He has always been quiet, and there seems to be a fire in his eyes."


    Hansen is not so sentimental. He is a more pragmatic person. Even if there are more powerful people in this world, it will not affect his world view and progress.


    "Let''s go, here is where we should come." Hansen took the day and night to go back.


    Kong Fei��s unreliable guy said that he left and did not send them back. There are more than a thousand miles from West Gran City. When they came, Kong Fei was there. It was really easy and freehand. But the two of them want to go back, it is not an easy task.


    Han Sen just wanted to stop Kong Fei, just want Kong Fei to send them back, otherwise the ghosts on this road know what will happen.


    When the two men had just walked to the small stone bridge, they saw a person standing on the small stone bridge with an umbrella. Because of the umbrella and heavy rain, they could not see what he looked like.


    However, it was just a hint of the inadvertent overflow of the man, which made Han Sen feel like a vast expanse of the universe.


    Hansen and stayed up late to look at the man, who was also looking at Hansen and staying up late.


    "The white feathers in your hands, can''t you sell them?" After a moment, the man said.


    "Do not sell." He shook his head and said.


    Hansen did not refuse, smiled and asked: "What price do you have?"


    "It should have been an invaluable thing, but since it is a sale, after all, there must be a price, three thousand mines, how about changing that one?" The man said slowly.


    "Too low." Hansen shook his head.


    "Three hundred life planets, how about changing that one?" The man offered the price again.


    Hansen still shook his head, and the man stopped talking. He turned to the general day and night and said: "If you are willing to enter my family, I can help you refine the white feathers. Since then, you and the family have enjoyed the general treatment. ��


    Shaking his head day and night, the man looked like a condensate: "Do you know what you missed? Even if you have a deified feather, no one will help you refining, after all, it is just something outside you, and you have no benefit."


    "Your beauty is in the heart, but I don''t want to join it." said the night.


    The man snorted, Hansen and staying up late to watch, but found that there is no shadow of the man above the stone bridge, as if everything just was illusory.


    Hansen and the day and night continue to move forward, stepping over the stone bridge, only to go far, and see a behemoth squatting by the river, but the behemoth is too big, before looking at it in the distance, Thought it was a big mountain.


    "How do you sell that white feather?" The behemoth was lying there, looking at Hansen with both eyes, and the sound of the thunder was rolling, and the shocking Hansen��s ears were almost stunned.


    "That depends on what price you can pay." Hansen said with a smile.


    The behemoth snorted, but still said: "The feathers are defeated, how can I exchange that holy heaven with you for that white feather?"


    "Do not change." Although Han Sen was heart-warming, he still shook his head again.


    The paradise is the top-level heterogeneous space. There are countless treasures in the interior, and the number of exotic species and rare treasures that are bred is not clear. Even if it is a strong ethnic group like the original Yu, it is regarded as a family. Imagine it.


    Even if the Yu family is defeated, but after all, it has not been destroyed, and want to lay a holy heaven, it is not something that the average race can do.


    However, the behemoth said that he would take the holy heaven for the white feathers. There is no such thing as a big breath.


    However, Hansen feels that it is saying this, I am afraid that it is really not just talk about it. The behemoth really wants to sneak a lie, and with the horror of it, Hansen and Day and Night have no power to fight back.


    The giant beast chilled Hansen''s eyes. It seems that Hansen had no intention of trading. He turned to the day and night and said: "My beast **** domain has no teaching. If you are willing to enter my beast, I can help you refining." Bai Yu, if you can be promoted to the king in the future, I can promise you twelve days."

 Chapter 1782： Re-experience the old cat (the lord plus more)

    Still shaking his head day and night, he bowed slightly toward the behemoth and apologized: "Thank you for your good intentions, please forgive me."


    The behemoths refused to stay up all night, and they stopped talking. The body froze and flew into the starry sky. It disappeared in an instant.


    Hansen and the day and night continued to move forward and encountered several powerful alien creatures. They either wanted to buy white feathers or wanted to lead them into the night, but they were finally rejected by Hansen and stay up all night.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly depressed. Some of the strong players appeared to want to buy the white feathers in his hands, but no one invited him to join, which was obviously different from the treatment of staying up late.


    Along the way, a total of five strong people of different races were encountered, and then no one appeared to stop them.


    It��s not that no one wants the white feather again, but the five strong ones from the previous five are from the very huge forces, and the price is already high. Those races or forces that are a little worse, seeing that they even refused the bids of the five, and they didn��t bother to ask for the price. The price they could give was far less than the five.


    The heavy rain kept going, Hansen and stayed up late for a long time, and finally found a house abandoned to enter the temporary shelter.


    But just entering the abandoned house, Hansen immediately widened his eyes and saw a **** red beast like a fox lying on a broken table in the room, staring at them with his eyes open.


    "Well, old cat, you are a jerk, dare to appear in front of me, seeing that I don''t lick your skin." Hansen suddenly angered and burned, punching the old cat''s face and shouting at the same time. "Where did you take the little flowers?"


    The old cat''s body flashed like a teleport. When it appeared again, it had already reached the beam of the house. He smiled and said: "He is very good at small flowers, you can rest assured."


    "I can rest assured that you are handing over the flowers to me." Hansen flew up and continued to chase the old cat.


    The speed of the old cat was so fast that it disappeared again. When it appeared again, it returned to the table. It was still not too slow to say: "I take a small flower, but also for the small flower, just rely on your ability, even yourself. It��s not easy to live. How can I take care of the small flowers and how can I let him grow up?��


    "That is my family''s business, you don''t need to take care of you." Hansen said while chasing the old cat.


    The old cat''s body is flickering, and Hansen''s fist can''t touch it.


    "Oh, I can''t bear to see such a good jade being buried, so I will pull him. Now the small flowers are good to eat, and there is another seven or eight years, maybe you can be promoted to the king, later There is also the opportunity to break into the world and become a deified person like Kong Fei. You should be supportive, you should be able to pull the back of the flower?" The old cat seems to be persuading.


    "My son, I will train myself. You''d better return the little flowers right away, or I won''t marry your skin." Hansen angered.


    "The little tweed can''t come back now, but this is for you." The old cat smashed something to Hansen.


    Hansen took a look and saw that it was a communicator. The image function of the communicator has been turned on, and only the inside is a small flower figure.


    "Meiful, I really can''t eat, you can help me eat this Zhuguo..." Hansen resisted the idea of ??chasing the old cat, holding the communicator to see the small flowers inside.


    Mainly Hansen has already seen it. His ability is far worse than that of the old cat. It is impossible to kill him. It is useless to chase.


    The images are clips of the clips, and they are only cut for a short time every day, but it is possible to see the daily life of the flowers. Every day I see small flowers eating and eating, and then there is a woman who looks like a human being and three monsters playing against the small flowers.


    It can be seen that they are teaching small flowers some techniques and abilities, and the progress of florets is very fast. Every day, both physical and technical, they are making rapid progress every day.


    "How? If the small flowers stay with you, you can''t even eat a fart. It''s possible to evolve so fast. You should thank me for it." The old cat said proudly.


    "I thank you sister, I warn you, bring me the flowers right away, or I will not finish with you." Han Sen finished watching the image, and it was a punch to the old cat.


    He really hates it. If his son can''t see it, he still has to see it through the image. It is not good to control him. It is not good to be with him.


    "How can you not know how to be a good person?" The old cat was depressed.


    "I said, can you stop and stop, I am looking for you to have serious things." The old cat yelled and shouted: "Small flowers recently want to learn swordsmanship, just missing the short sword, I see that the feathers are good, just fit Refining the short sword..."


    "Go to your sister." Hansen waited for the old cat to finish his words, and then it was a punch.


    Hansen knows that the old cat, the bastard, will not run around and send images to him. It will wrap around the deified feathers that originally wanted Kong Fei.


    Staying up late and saying: "Old cat, you will take me to the small flower, I am willing to give this feather to you."


    When the words came out, the old cat and Hansen were slightly stunned.


    Before the five strong people of all ethnic groups, they made a thousand benefits, and they stayed up all night.


    Nowadays, in order to see the small flowers, I am willing to send out the feathers in vain, which is really moving.


    The old cat cried: "If you see no, this is called a real man. What kind of thing are you, and you are still a father, I am..."


    Said, the old cat just came to the side of the night, and said with a smile: "Cough, I really don''t take you there. The place can''t go anywhere. If you go, you can''t live. If anyone can go, I won''t. I will only take a small flower, you see, or you give me the feather first, I will hand it over to you for the little flower..."


    "Unless I see the flowers with my own eyes, you don''t even have to think about it."


    The old cat was depressed: "How do I say that you are willing to believe that I am really good at small flowers. If you want to go anywhere, I will take your family and travel, and I will hide from you."


    "I don''t see any flowers anyway, you don''t have to think about anything." Hansen stopped and didn''t chase the old cat again, mainly because he couldn''t catch up.


    The old cat sighed: "If you don''t give it, don''t give it. I think another way is. But the two of you are so weak, with these two feathers on your body, just like with two time bombs, even if you don''t Willing to let me take it, I advise you to find a better way."


    "I don''t believe, who dares to grab." Hansen said with a grin.


    "People are scrupulous about Kong Fei, of course, no one dares to rush to catch it, but there is no need to pay for it." The old cat looked at the night and said: "In my opinion, the conditions of the beast **** domain are good, you went there. If you don��t lose money, you can keep the deified feathers and find a big backer."


    "As for you..." The old cat looked at Hansen up and down and opened his mouth. It seemed that he was not too embarrassed to say it.

 Chapter 1783： Uncertain future

    The old cat has indulged for a moment, or said: "Human itself is a branch of the crystal family, but because the original blood is not pure, and in the shelter, it is rapidly evolving in such a way, so its own gene is very unstable, in the future. The uncertainty is also very large, not as stable as pure blood."


    After a pause, the old cat went on to say: "The old guys who came to you before, chose to stay up late instead of you, because it is not a matter of time to cultivate a king, but it also costs a lot of money, not to mention the price. I also want to help you refine the deified feathers. These inputs, even for the big forces like the beast gods, are not a small amount. So they can only choose the day and night that may succeed in all likelihood. And you There are too many uncertainties, they don��t even have half of their grasp, and naturally they dare not invest in you."


    "Since humans are so unreliable, you can return the flowers to me soon," Hansen said immediately.


    The old cat smiled: "It''s not the same. Let''s just say it. You are a generation. You can develop to the point where you can grow in the future. We don''t know how much money we can make. But the difference is small, he is the second generation, born. With a large amount of wealth, the genetic blood is already very stable, and it can be regarded as a congenital accumulation. Although it is definitely a credit for you, but whoever makes you a generation, it will be harder to fight hard. ��


    Hansen has been lazy to say anything, just watching the old cat coldly.


    "But you don''t have to be discouraged. As long as you do it well enough, you may become a monopoly in the future." The old cat said with a turn: "I want to let the big forces like the beast gods invest in you, basically Impossible. Like the big forces, they will try to avoid too much risk. Just like the VCs you mentioned in the league, they can make high-risk investments, but those are large-scale nets, and the investment is low. Never put all your eggs in one basket. It��s too much to invest in your investment, no one wants to bet on all the uncertain items.��


    "I already know very well, you don''t have to say that." Han Sen gave the old cat a look.


    The old cat smiled: "So, I have a suggestion, you can take the feathers to the treasures of the world to try your luck."


    ��Wanjie Treasure?�� Hansen frowned slightly, not knowing what kind of place it was, and had never heard of it.


    The old cat explained: "The treasure house of Wanjie is a heterogeneous space similar to the holy heaven and the beast **** domain, but it is the Wanbao people who occupy it. Very powerful one is ranked high in the gene temple. Wanbao people like it. Collect treasures, and they are also the most famous businessmen and collectors in the universe, and the most contractual spirit. You take the feathers to the treasure house of the world, it is to sell and change your own will, I believe that it will not suffer. ""


    "However, I suggest that you do not want to sell, use feathers for a chance to join the treasure trove of the world." The old cat added another sentence.


    "What do I join the Wanbao Treasure?" Han Sen was slightly uncomfortable. People were asking to join in the day and night. He also had to take feathers to change qualifications.


    Don''t say that Hansen doesn''t want to join other races. Even if he wants to join, he won''t make such a loss.


    The old cat quickly said: "You don''t worry, joining the Wanbao Treasure is not the same as joining the Wanbao, nor is it for you to really give the deified feathers."


    "The Wanbao Aibao is like a life. They have a very special rule. If other races hold a treasure they really want, if this person is willing, they can apply to join the Wanbao Treasury and become one of the treasures of the world. So, this does not mean that you have become a Wanbao. They are probably similar to the private club membership of your alliance. You can enjoy certain rights and protections in the treasure house of Wanxiang, and you can also store the feathers in Within the treasure house of Wanjie, you don''t have to worry about being taken away, so you can sit back and relax."


    "Wanbao people will be so good? Do not return at all, protect me and feathers for free?" Hansen did not believe the old cat at all.


    "Of course, there is no white lunch in the world. When you store your feathers in the treasure house of Wanxiang, you are a member. Once you take it out, it is not. Naturally, you will not enjoy all the benefits. You are registered. Treasures will also be watched by Wanbao people. But you can rest assured that the reputation of the Wanbao people is very reliable, you can take them out at any time, and without your permission, they will not do research on the damage of treasures. Said the cat.


    Seeing that Hansen did not speak, the old cat continued to say: "The feathers have been defeated by the lower class, and their strength is greatly damaged. Like the Kate star, which was originally affiliated with the feathers, there will be chaos. I advise you to stay away from this. If the film is the land, why should I do it. Here are the contact methods of the beast **** domain and the treasure trove of the world. If you contact them, someone will pick you up."


    "Kids, think about it, the conditions of the beast **** domain are good, it is a good place to go, it is much stronger than your own hard work." The old cat finally said to stay up all night.


    After all, the old cat disappeared and disappeared. Hansen called a few times and did not hear it again. Apparently he had left.


    Hansen couldn''t wait to send the image back to the shelter. He showed the image of the little flower to the mother and the mother, so that they could feel at ease, at least know that the flower is safe and sound, and don''t worry too much about his safety.


    Seeing that there is no danger in the flowers there, and it seems to eat quite well, and I feel a little better with Luo Wei.


    But it is only a little better. If you don''t get the flowers back, there is no way to really feel at ease.


    After Hansen returned to the abandoned room, he discussed it with the night and night, and what should he do in the future.


    Although the old cat is not a thing, but it is correct, it will be a big mess in the future, they have to plan.


    "I want to go to the treasure trove of the world." Stayed up late for a long time before he said to Han Sen.


    Hansen thought about it and felt that it was also a good place to go, at least not worrying about the idea of ??someone playing feathers again.


    The treasures deposited in the treasure house of Wanjie, unless I personally take it, no one can take it.


    Hansen did not plan to go to the treasure house of Wanxiang. The old cat said that although it is good, but for Hansen, chaos may not be a bad thing, so he intends to stay in Kate Star.


    Hansen was still somewhat surprised that he didn''t choose to go to the beast gods day and night.


    Staying up late, I didn��t say why I didn��t choose the beast **** domain, Hansen did not ask.


    After that, I used the number left by the old cat to contact the Wanbao Treasury. Some people drove the aircraft to pick up the night.


    Because staying up late and Hansen got the deified feathers, the big guys basically knew that the Wanbao people were no exception. They didn��t have much doubt about staying up late. They just took a look at the feathers and went straight to the night. Wanjie Treasures.


    When he left, he said to Hansen late at night, he would definitely try to find out the whereabouts of the small flowers, if there is news, he will contact Han Sen.


    Hansen was really touched, and staying up late for the small flowers really did not say anything.


    But staying up late but only thinking that this is his duty, let Xiaohua leave his sight, for him is already dereliction of duty, so he must find a small flower anyway.

 Chapter 1784： Come to the treasure

    After staying up late, Hansen continued to rush back to the direction of West Gran City, only to walk for less than half a day, and saw that the spacecraft broke into the atmosphere from time to time in the sky, and from time to time can hear the sound of the explosion.


    "Kate star is really chaotic, I hope Joe, Lancer and Tiger adults are all right." Han Sen secretly thought.


    Hansen speeded up the pace, and finally found a small city, want to take the transportation, but who knows that the small city is full of mess, obviously experienced a battle, the train station was blown up, No vehicles such as cars that can be used have been found.


    Hansen wants to leave the city. Before he left the town, he was surrounded by a group of creatures.


    "Friends, let''s take a trip with us." A creature headed by him, smiled and said to Hansen.


    "Why should I go with you?" Hansen looked at the creatures. Their upper body was no different from humans. The lower body was a horse, almost identical to the mythical legend.


    "You don''t misunderstand, we don''t have any malice, just want to be friends with you. Please go to us for a while, lest we attack the Kate star and accidentally hurt you." The headed man said with a smile. .


    "Thank you for your good intentions, I should still be a bit self-protective, so I won''t bother you." Han Sen said and circumvented them and was ready to leave.


    They said so, but who knows what they are playing, Hansen does not think that Kong Fei��s name is really omnipotent, maybe these people are coming to deify the feathers.


    "Or please go and see, lest we can''t do it." The head of the horse waved, and a dozen people behind him suddenly surrounded him, completely blocking Hansen''s retreat.


    There were two people who went to Hansen on both sides, and they tried to catch him. It seemed to be strong.


    Hansen snorted and his footsteps moved like the wind. In a flash, two people attacked, and the wind rushed toward the residential area on the side.


    "Don''t let him run." The man was screaming, and all the people rushed.


    Hansen is not afraid of the siege. The tunnel is in the middle of the streets of the residential area. Those people chased and intercepted, but suddenly found Hansen��s figure.


    Hansen walked through a ruined building, and he had already worn a hole in the armor, and his image and breath were completely different from the time when he wore a mantra.


    Originally intended to go out from the other side of the city, but before leaving the city, I saw an old spaceship parked there, and many Kate and other races lined up there.


    "Brother, are you a native of Kate''s native?" When Hansen passed by the spaceship, a Kate suddenly ran over and asked eagerly.


    "Okay, is there anything?" Hansen said casually.


    "This is the case. You also know that the Yu family is not working now. The Kate star is also chaotic. The foreign invasion is very powerful. We are the people of the Seven Xuanjing. We recruit new members here. The seven mysterious mirrors are sparsely populated. What is missing is a talent like a brother. If you join Qiujing, you can treat it very well, and you don''t have to suffer from the war..." The Kate said that the mouth was flying.


    Hansen listened for a while and finally figured out what was going on.


    Qi Xuan Mirror is a superior force from the Yu nationality, but because Qi Xuan Mirror itself has a very small number of upper classes, there are large areas of the star domain that need to be managed, and there is a lack of labor. Specially welcome foreigners to join Qi Xuan.


    This time the Yu family fell, the chaos will start, and Qi Xuanjing sent people to the planet of the Holy Heaven to recruit people.


    After listening to the recruitment conditions and treatment of Qi Xuanjing, as well as their regulations and acting style, Hansen was somewhat moved.


    Hansen��s heartbeat is mainly because after Qiujing��s recruitment here, he will go to other cities, including West Gran City.


    Hansen felt that it would be nice to be able to take a downwind spaceship. It is much faster than going back to him.


    "I will go and see, I will not necessarily join Qiujing." Hansen said to the Kate recruiting officer.


    "It doesn''t matter, you should go and see it first, and make sure you don''t regret it." The Kate people were very enthusiastic. They took Hansen to the spaceship and said, "But, still have to test it first. It''s our rules. You don''t have to worry too much, the test results don''t mean anything."


    The Kate brought Hansen to the spaceship and did not test it with the ordinary Kate, but came directly to a hall.


    There are already a few Kate people in the hall and two races that Hansen doesn''t know. They look like they are noble barons.


    "Old Zhuoma, luck is good, even in this broken place, you are married to a baron." A Kate baron snorted.


    Several other barons also looked at Hansen, but Hansen wore full body armor, and they naturally couldn''t see anything.


    The Kate who came with Hansen, that is, Zhuoma said with a smile: "Good people will naturally be favored by Heaven."


    Everyone sneered at the old Zhuoma''s sentence, but did not say anything.


    Old Zhuoma brought Hansen to a separate room with a gene source tree on the table.


    Lao Zhuoma pointed to the source tree and said: "It''s just a fixed procedure. Regardless of the test results, you can enjoy the treatments I mentioned earlier. Of course, if you have a good result, you can enjoy better treatment. Our seven mysteries are not buried."


    Hansen didn''t say anything. He broke his finger and dropped a drop of blood on the gene source tree. He also wanted to see how much flower he could achieve with his current strength.


    The average baron is basically around a hundred flowers.


    Hansen''s blood dripped on the gene source tree, and only the gene source tree sprouted immediately, and the blossoming white flower bones slowly bloomed.


    Old Dolma widened his eyes and looked at the flower bones of that tree, and the eyeballs were about to come out.


    "How come... so much..." Lao Zhuoma returned to God for a long time, swallowed a spit, and ecstatically quickly counted.


    Han Sen looked at the past and saw the number of flowers.


    Four hundred and thirty-four gene flowers, this number is really a little scary, the average baron can have about one hundred, but he is three times more than the average baron.


    In fact, the nobles of the Zijue class can reach thousands of flowers, and some poor viscounts, even only seven or eight hundred flowers.


    The physical quality of Hansen is basically half of the Viscount.


    Old Dolma points over and over again, I can''t believe it, a baron actually has such physical qualities, it is simply a monster.


    "It��s a treasure." The old Zhuoma��s mind was completely filled with this thought, and his body was a little trembling.

 Chapter 1785： Killing

    "This brother... this friend... Are you from the Shangzu?" Lao Zhuoma originally wanted to call a brother, but it was a bit inappropriate to think about it. In the end, he only called a friend.


    Lao Zhuoma believes that Hansen must have come from a certain ethnic group. Otherwise, even the baron of the ordinary race, even if he practices it again, may not reach this level.


    "The form I just filled in is not already written clearly. Is it a human race?" Hansen asked, looking at Lao Zhuoma.


    "Yes..." Lao Zhuoma was slightly depressed in his heart. He really had never heard of the race of the Terran. He did not seem to have such a race among the superiors he knew.


    Old Zhuoma is slightly depressed, but there is no more to say: "Gold coins, first grievances you stay on the boat for a few days, and soon we will set off for Qi Xuanjing.


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, I am traveling around." Hansen said casually.


    Old Zhuoma was very eager to arrange accommodation for Hansen. Hansen had nothing to do. He stood on the deck and looked down. There are many refugees who want to take a boat to Qi Xuan, even if they go to the wild land to open up wasteland. Better than the war.


    It is a pity that even if it is a seven-dimensional mirror, it is not something that everyone wants. The nobles are naturally everyone, but ordinary people, then there are some thresholds.


    After all, Qi Xuan is not a charity organization. What they want is to be able to work. Those old, weak and sick will naturally not receive it.


    "What ethnicity do you think, you don''t look like a Kate?" A Kate baron came to Hansen and asked Hansen up and down.


    "Human." Hansen replied.


    "Don''t you hear that there is a smaller race than the Kate?" The baron did not ironically mean Hansen, and most of them were self-deprecating.


    Hansen looked at the baron and asked, "Is there anything?"


    "My name is Mike." The baron briefly introduced himself and then said to Hansen: "You should know that our barons were recruited to join the seven mysterious mirrors, basically sending them to the wilderness of the land, if you can If you are a partner, go to the same planet and have a look at it."


    "I haven''t decided whether or not to join Qiujing." Hansen did not answer directly.


    Mike shook his head and said: "When the war is over, let alone those ordinary people, even our barons, the same fate, although the danger of land reclamation is hard, but it is still stronger than the war, what else can hesitate? ?"


    "Let''s talk about it later." Hansen is not allowed.


    He and Joe passed the words, West Gran City has not yet been attacked by the war, Joe and Lancer are also finding their way, but only decided to make a decision.


    Hansen told them that Qi Xuanjing recruited people. They just said that they should consider it, let Hansen go to the place and contact them again, and then discuss it carefully.


    The three young masters with the tiger adults have already withdrawn from the Kate star. Before that, Hansen was invited to go to the headquarters of the Black Gold Group on another planet, but Hansen��s rumors refused.


    What Mike wants to say, suddenly heard a commotion from below.


    The two looked at the past and saw a group of people coming to the front of the spacecraft, surrounded by creatures that were waiting in line to test the ship.


    Old Zhuoma quickly greeted him and lost his smile. "You don''t misunderstand the friends of the Teruis. We come from Qi Xuan, a friend of the Teruis, not an enemy."


    Said, the old Zhuoma pointed to the seven Xuan Mirror logo on the spacecraft.


    The head of the horse, Ma Hansen, recognized it at a glance, the one that had to arrest him before.


    The man looked at the logo of Qi Xuan Mirror and looked at Lao Zhuoma. He said coldly: "The people of Qi Xuan Mirror don''t care, killing these Kate people."


    Those horse warriors holding spears are going to kill the Kate who line up. The old Zhuoma��s face is a bit ugly. Although he joined Qi Xuan, he was still a Kate, watching his compatriots being killed in front of him. It is not a wonderful experience.


    "Cough, can you pass the tolerance, these Kate people have already set the seven mysterious mirrors, ready to pull the wild star system to open up wasteland, but also please raise your hands ..." Lao Zhuoma said.


    Although there must be a lot of unqualified people in these people, but as a Kate, Lao Zhuoma is hard to watch them being killed, but can only say with a hard scalp.


    Mike''s face is also somewhat ugly, and the indignation said: "The hybrids of the Teruis, when the former feathers were gaining power, hated not to squat the scorpion''s **. Now the feathers have just lost their power, they have turned to the feathers. The hostile forces of the tribe are making waves here, and it��s not something that is really his mother."


    ��Which race did they rely on?�� Hansen asked curiously.


    "I heard that it is a superior family called the Mozu. The length is similar to that of our Kate, but the head is long and angular." Mike replied.


    Hansen still wants to say something, but he listens to the leader of the horse and screams coldly: "If you dismiss it, you will be your seven-mirror on the ship, and all others will be killed."


    After that, they ordered those people to rush to the crowd below.


    "Stop!" Lao Zhuoma shouted.


    The leader of the horse stared at him and sneered: "Why, do you want to represent the seven mysteries and do us?"


    "Don''t dare, we just came to recruit people, but also please send your kindness, let me take these people away, they are really set by Qi Xuanjing." Lao Zhuoma said with anger.


    Although Qiujing is not weak, it has always been self-sweeping in front of the snow. It rarely participates in the war. Before this time, it was specially deliberately smashed. It is not allowed to blend with the Mozu. I want to know that the Mozu should be infected with Kate. star.


    "Well, don''t say that I don''t give the seven mysterious mirrors. Now, if you can get on the boat, you can count them as the seven mysterious mirrors. If you can''t go up, then you are embarrassed." The leader of the horse taunted and said, Then, with a wave of hand, the men and women suddenly rushed to the crowd.


    After all, Lao Zhuoma did not dare to block it, but he shouted loudly at the crowd: "All on board... I will get on board soon..."


    "Bee!" Mike whispered on the boat.


    "What do they do to kill people? Do they occupy the Kate star, do not need to develop management?" Hansen frowned.


    Mike whispered: "Qin Reus is a very popular race, and they have had a grievance with the Kate. They have been defeated by our Kate people. Now they have seized the opportunity and how they might let go. We are Kate."


    There was a crying voice in the crowd. Everyone rushed to the boat, but the entrance was so big, there were too many people, and with a squeeze, the speed of getting on board was slower.


    The Terracotta Warriors rushed into the crowd and directly killed the killers. Those were ordinary Kate people. Where are these well-trained and very good opponents of the killing horse warriors.


    Only a moment later, more than a dozen Kate were killed.


    Old Zhuoma gritted his teeth and urged the Kate to get on the boat, but there were too few people who could get on the boat.

 Chapter 1786： Killing people (the lord plus more)

    The leader of the horse and the man looked at the cruel color and watched the men and women of his men madly killing.


    The crowd has already cried and screamed, and this is not a war at all, but a unilateral massacre.


    Although the average Kate also has genetic armor, most of them are not good at fighting, and they cannot organize effective resistance.


    A man and a horseman stabbed a shot and stabbed a Kate woman to the ground. The woman grabbed the spear and pushed the little girl in her arms to the ground. ...get on board..."


    The man and the horse warrior pulled out twice, and they were not able to pull the spear out of the woman''s body. The woman was holding the spear in vain, and the blood had already been stained with red.


    The little girl, who was only three or four years old, cried and rushed to her mother, and did not obey to escape to the spaceship.


    In fact, even if she is obedient, a little girl can''t squeeze in the crowd.


    A horse warrior next to him, with a cruel smile on his lips, raised his hand and stabbed the little girl who was crying to her mother.


    "Don''t..." The woman''s voice was cracked, almost bloody.


    Hey!


    A corner arrow broke through the air and instantly pierced the chest of the Warrior Warrior and nailed the Terracotta Warrior to the ground.


    Hansen leaped down with a golden feather bow, and in the blink of an eye he had already rushed to the front of the man who was shot and pulled the corner arrow out of his head.


    Although Hansen has long been used to life and death, he is not willing to gossip, but sometimes he can''t control his body, and his hands are involuntarily moving.


    The former warrior roared and pulled the spear out of the woman''s body and stabbed Hansen.


    Hansen''s figure was slightly moving, and he was intertwined with the man and horse warrior. The golden feather bow in his hand was slightly moved, and the bowstring was wiped from the neck of the horseman. The skull suddenly flew into the air.


    "Looking for death!" The squad leader screamed, his whole body muscles swelled high, and the large spear in his hand was thrown like a javelin. The spear instantly broke through a few tens of meters of space and stabbed Hansen''s chest.


    Hansen didn''t look at the spear. He stepped out and passed the spear. At the same time, the golden feather bow was opened again. Two angle arrows were shot at the same time, running through the heads of two people.


    The nearby horse-riding warrior rushed to Hansen, and Hansen��s golden feather bow moved like a knife, and a skull was flying in the air.


    One step at a time, once again pulled the corner arrow out of the skull, and two other horse warriors were shot.


    "I dare to kill my Tyreus warrior, I peeled off your skin!" The squad leader screamed and rushed toward Hansen.


    At the same time, some horse warriors have sounded the assembly number, and the sound of the sound is heard through the sky.


    Han Sen did not move, quickly rushing out to the outside, one person, one bow and two arrows, like a killing machine, the head of the horse warrior was quickly harvested.


    "The gold coin is not bad, but unfortunately too impulsive, the Tairius large army is stationed nearby, he is looking for death."


    The aristocratic baron, who was originally in the cabin, came out and stood on the deck to watch the situation below. A foreign baron sighed.


    Mike''s face changed indefinitely, and some thoughts of wanting to rush back were instantly awake by reality.


    It��s easy to get off the boat, but it��s impossible to get on the boat again. Once you get out of the boat and kill the Tyreus people, it��s impossible for Seven Xuanjing to take them on board.


    In the case of the current Kate star, fighting the Tyreus is tantamount to death.


    The old Zhuoma looks complicated and looks at Hansen who is rushing in the crowd. Some of his heart is moved, and more is shy. As a Kate, he has not been able to rush out to protect his compatriots.


    Encouraged by Hansen, the men and women have no longer rushed to the crowd, and they all rushed to the side of Hansen.


    Hansen chased and killed in the crowds of people, like entering the uninhabited environment, and has been moving away from the spacecraft.


    He knows that killing more people and horse warriors is useless, just want to delay some time, so that the Kate can get on board faster.


    The man��s head of the horse finally rushed to Hansen��s face, and the spear slammed down to Hansen��s body. The strength of the horse was not comparable to that of an ordinary man and a warrior. At first glance, he knew that he was a baron.


    Hansen��s look did not change. The pace at his feet changed. If he didn��t know how, he avoided the spear sniper. At the same time as the man��s leader was intertwined, the bowstring also cut his head and killed those ordinary horse warriors. No different.


    Many barons and old Zhuomas on the spacecraft took a breath of cold air. The Terais were very good at war and killing. Their noble baron, the general combat ability, was much better than the ordinary baron.


    Today, it was just a face-to-face, and Hansen directly cut his head, which was really surprising.


    "A good guy, what kind of human race does he seem? What race is it? Is it difficult to be a superior?" A baron exclaimed.


    "It''s a pity that such a guy, if he can survive, may have something to do later, but he is too impulsive." Another baron shook his head.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard the sound of horseshoes in the distance, like a thunder, and I saw a man wearing a steel armor. The body was almost twice as tall as the average horseman. If lightning is fast, every four hoofs can cross a distance of more than ten meters.


    Unlike the Puma Warrior, who usually uses a long gun, the strong man and horse warrior holds a giant epee that is nearly two meters long in his hand, but the giant sword seems to be light and invisible in his hand, and does not feel heavy. .


    But look at the material of the giant sword, but it is like heavy steel, the weight will certainly not be too light.


    "Well, that is the Viscount of the Terrius, and I heard that among the princes of the Teres, they are all able to rank first. They are very famous, they are full of strange powers, and they have the burning of fire. Burning power," said a baron on the deck.


    "I hope he can hold on for a while, but if he is dead, if he can hold on for a while, he will be able to get more Kate people on board, and it will be dead." Another baron sighed.


    Hansen also saw the arrival of the giant swordsman, and his heart was still calm and waveless. He was not the strongman who had not seen the Viscount-level, but he also killed three of them by hand and did not feel that there was anything remarkable.


    Without retreating, Hansen still rushed to the front, trying to lure those horse soldiers away from the spaceship.


    Hansen��s move speeded up his encounter with the giant swordsman. Soon the giant swordsman was less than 100 meters away from Hansen.


    "Dead!" The swordsman''s four hooves are like a thunder, and they jumped fiercely. They crossed the distance of tens of meters in an instant. The giant sword rushed toward Hansen by the momentum of the front.


    On top of the steel-like sword, the red flame burns, and the power of a sword is enough to open high-rise buildings.

 Chapter 1787： Angang Steel Corps (the lord plus more)

    Among the camps in the north of the town, the Earl of the Teruis, the steel of the Earl of the Terrius, is looking through the images from the front and looking at the situation in front of the seven-magnitude spacecraft.


    At the side of the count of the Iron Steel, there was a purple-haired sable, a white man with a purple corner on his head, watching the battle picture.


    If Hansen can see this white man, he will be surprised to find that the white man is like the Shura in the league.


    The face of the Iron Steel Earl was very unsightly. A demon family member came to him. He originally wanted to show his fighting ability of the Stormtroopers, so that he could have a good impression in front of the Mozu. Maybe have the opportunity to enter the upper class.


    But who knows that he has not waited for him to show his strength, he has such a thing.


    The slaughter of the Kate is not a mistake, but the mistake is wrong. So many Tyreus warriors, including a baron-class captain, were killed by a baron. It was a shame to be thrown home. .


    "The Earl of the Earl, the warrior of the Teruis, seems to have some gaps with what you said. So many people besieged a baron, and they were killed like that. It doesn''t look so brave." Next to the Mozu Standing on a head with a double-horned maid, but her horn is golden, and the horn of the Mozu is somewhat different.


    The Earl of Nuogang bowed his head to the Mozu, saying: "I am sorry for the son, it is incompetent, and there is no cure under it."


    The son of the son shook his head slightly: "The man is a baron, but he is extraordinary, not your sin. Let the ten captains of your team lead the team, so be sure to leave this person."


    The Earl of Iron Steel quickly said: "The Pioneer Brigade''s Captain Jujian has already led the front team and rushed over, which will inevitably kill this person."


    The son of the son looked at the image without speaking. The maidservant around him said, "What do you say so much nonsense? Why are you so stupid, can you not even listen to it? It is to let all your ten captains play." What is the use of one?"


    Although the Earl of Nuogang did not agree with his heart, he was even angry. However, he did not dare to show it on his face. Only Nono said: "Yes, this is the order to pass on, let the ten captains lead the whole team."


    Although the Earl of Iron Steel believed that a great sword viscount was enough to solve the baron who did not know the race, he gave orders and let all the brigades go to the battlefield.


    At this time, the Viscount of the Great Sword has already arrived at the battlefield, and is rushing to Hansen. The Earl of Iron Steel secretly said: "Since the son of the genius said it, how can he give him a face, lest he be unhappy? But I want to come to the sergeant I can solve that guy, and it doesn''t matter if I really want them to play so much. It doesn''t matter."


    In the heart of the angry steel, I thought about it, and my eyes fell on the image. I saw that the Viscount of the Great Sword has accelerated toward Hansen. The strong body cooperated with the powerful explosive power, and the impact of the sprint has an inexplicable visual shock. It seems as if the earth is shaking under his iron hooves.


    For the performance of the Viscount of the Great Sword, the Earl of Iron Steel is still very satisfied, although the Viscount of the Great Sword is not the strongest among the ten captains of the Iron Steel Legion, but it is the most domineering and most brave, otherwise the Earl of Iron and Steel He will not be elected as the captain of the Pioneer Brigade.


    The Viscount of the Great Sword ran wildly, and the leaps and bounds spanned several tens of meters. The giant sword took the flames and smashed down, and the strength, speed and shape were perfect, forming a gorgeous visual effect.


    "That is the case, a blow to kill the baron, let the genius know that our angry steel army is not an incompetent generation."


    The genius looked at the Viscount of the Great Sword in the image, but there was an intriguing smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The old Zhuoma''s face was a bit white, that is, worried about Hansen, and some worried about the Kate who had not yet boarded the ship.


    The mouth is too small, the number of people who can get on board at one time is limited, and there are too many people. Until now, only a small half has been taken, and many people are outside.


    And outside, most of them are old people, women and children who have no strength. Only a few young men stay behind to help.


    Hansen was defamed and the Terracotta army was re-killed. These people are still dead.


    Old Dolma is very puzzled, why Han Sen is going to confront the Chief of the Great Sword, if he can avoid the Viscount of the Great Sword, he can support for a while, even if it is to escape.


    However, Hansen rushed straight toward the squad of the Great Sword, and there seemed to be no intention to escape.


    Seeing the violent sword of the Viscount of the Great Sword, I am afraid that even the steel ship can not stop the exaggerated sniper.


    Hansen did not look at him. He held the golden feather bow in his left hand and the arrow tail of the corner arrow in his right hand. He pulled the bowstring to the limit and aimed at the sniper''s great sword viscount.


    The bow is a remote device. Now the Viscount of the Great Sword has already reached Hansen��s face. The steel sword burning with the red flame is about to hit the bow of the golden feather bow. The angle arrow in Hansen��s hand has not yet shot. Go out.


    "Death!" The Viscount of the Great Sword roared like a thunder, and the muscles of his arms tightened and violently erupted. The steel sword fell, and Hansen was smashed together with the bow and arrow.


    At this moment, Hansen��s corner arrow was finally released, only to hear a bowstring bang, and the black corner arrow was drilled like a viper.


    However, the arrow was shot out now, but it seems to be a bit late. The steel sword of the Viscount of the Great Sword is about to hit the corner arrow. With the flying speed of the angle arrow, it will definitely be hit.


    The face of the Great Sword is distorted, revealing a sly smile, roaring in the mouth, and the more powerful the hand holding the sword, making the giant sword more violent, and the angle arrow is less than three inches.


    However, the corner arrow suddenly disappeared into the sight of the Viscount of the Great Sword. The steel sword smashed an empty space, and Hansen turned around, like a butterfly, passing by the steel sword, to the Viscount of the Great Sword. By the side.


    The Viscount of the Great Sword is trying to take the sword again, but suddenly he was shocked to discover that the corner arrow that disappeared under his steel sword did not know what happened. He even appeared strangely in front of him, did not wait. The Viscount of the Great Sword reacted, and the horn arrow shot into the big mouth he was still roaring.


    In the entrance of the arrow, like a drill bit, it spins rapidly, drills through his throat, and wears it from the back of the head, with **** red and white objects.


    Hansen slid over the squad of the Great Sword, and did not look at the Viscount of the Great Sword. He grabbed the corner arrow that penetrated and continued to move forward without stopping. There was also the Pioneer Brigade of the Great Sword.


    The body of the Viscount of the Great Sword fell to the ground, and the ground was knocked out of a long ditch of more than ten meters. It fell on the ground and twitched. The blood flowed from the back of the head to the ground. It must have been alive.


    Hansen did not react, as if he had done something that was not usual, but Lao Zhuoma and Mike, and even the Earl of Iron Steel, had already seen it, and could hardly believe their eyes.


    A Teresic-level Teruis was actually killed by a person, and that person was still a baron.


    The original vanguard team, when the Viscount of the Great Sword was shot dead by an arrow, the momentum suddenly slammed, where there is still a semi-pioneer''s momentum, one by one, the horror of the face, even the charge is about to forget.

 Chapter 1788： a sword

    "All the brigades immediately rushed to the battlefield, and they must arrive in five minutes... No... it was three minutes..." The Duke of the Iron and Steel was stunned, and again ordered the communicator, almost useless.


    He did not think that the Viscount of the Great Sword was shot by a baron like this, that is, he was shocked by the horror of the baron, and he was angry at his incompetence.


    If it is normal, it is now, the polar son is watching next, the Iron Steel Legion is killed by a baron, watching the Pioneer Brigade killed by a baron into the uninhabited territory, the Duke of Iron Steel can not find a hole Drill down.


    The son looked at Hansen in the image and suddenly stopped watching the image and slowly turned away.


    "Poor son, please give me another chance, the Iron Steel Legion will definitely kill the baron on the spot." Earl of Iron Steel quickly said.


    "It��s good to leave people." When the son said, he walked out of the camp and saw where he was going. It should be the location of the battlefield.


    After the maid followed the son of the genius, he asked as he walked: "The son, a baron, can you use the son of the son? If you want to see the living, let the ignorant of the Iron Steel Ears take the shot and get it back?"


    The son laughed and didn''t talk, just continued to look at the battlefield.


    After the priest of the Iron and Steel went out, the people almost blew up and snarled at the communicator: "Five minutes, I will give you five minutes, before the prince arrives there, give the lord a corpse. Ten thousand paragraphs, otherwise the military law will be disposed of."


    After the annihilation, the Earl of Iron Steel came out of the camp and hurriedly chased the prince.


    The nine captains of the Iron Steel Legion also dared to have a half-slack, and they all desperately led their brigade to the battlefield.


    The Tyreus family is a race that is good at war and killing. The body is considered to be the upper middle among the lower classes, but the combat ability is top.


    Although they were marching in the army, the army formation remained unconstrained. Under the leadership of the nine captains, they went to the battlefield with the encirclement.


    Hansen rushed in the Pioneer Brigade with his own power, but no one could stop his footsteps.


    Just because the number of opponents is too large, and the Tairius is running fast, he can''t get rid of the vanguard team that was ordered to stop him.


    However, in the killing, Hansen found some interesting things.


    Dong Xuan armor can absorb the air and air of the heavens and the earth, providing Hansen with endless power, so that Hansen can continue to fight without exhaustion.


    But now Han Sen feels a little different. The hole Xuanjia can provide him with the air machine, it seems more.


    If it was said that the amount of water discharged from a faucet was now available, it was the number of faucets that were being released together, so that Hansen��s breath became more and more full, and the power itself was under the influence of Dong Xuan��s armor. A lot has been enhanced.


    And this increase seems to have happened after he rushed into the Pioneer Brigade.


    ��Is it true that the ability of Dong Xuan��s armor to absorb the air and gas of the world is similar to that of the previous gold coin, and the ability to collect taxes. The more creatures around it, the more air machines it can absorb. Hansen thought in his heart.


    Soon, Hansen��s question was answered. When the nine squadrons were flooding, Hansen clearly felt that the hole was able to provide him with more air, and let him The power is getting stronger, not just as simple as recovery.


    "Sure enough!" Hansen had a happy heart, but he still didn''t know that this ability was the result of Dong Xuan Jing himself, or because his body also had the nuclear coin nuclear core to participate in the remodeling.


    However, Hansen does not have time to consider those, the nine Viscount-level Thales strongmen together with the killing, the battle is strong, murderous.


    Hansen is only a baron after all, even under the blessing of Dong Xuan Bianjia, the strength is slightly worse than that of the Viscount. In the face of such killing, he has to be careful to deal with it. If a mistake is made, it may break into The situation of eternal annihilation.


    Old Zhuoma, they saw Hansen��s shot and killed the Viscount of the Great Sword, they were already stunned. Now they see the Terracotta Army rushing like a mountain and a tsunami.


    Hansen is like a boat that is waiting to be destroyed under the huge waves of the sky. The momentum is completely inconsistent.


    "Get on board, move faster." Lao Zhuoma didn''t want to think more, just urging the Kate under the boat to continue boarding.


    Mike looked at Hansen in the battle on the deck, and his face was a bit complicated.


    Hey!


    The army and the army have not yet rushed to Hansen, but they all raised their spears in the middle of the run, and they rushed out to Hansen��s position. They saw the spears falling in the sky, like black clouds. The sky was covered and suddenly it darkened.


    Hansen looked up and looked at the rainy spear in the sky. The golden feather bow suddenly disappeared in his hand, his right hand twitched at the waist, and a crystal white white suddenly swayed with his right hand.


    I saw a group of white swords rushing up, and the black pressure was like a cloud of clouds, like a dreamy sun, and the pressure could not be suppressed.


    Hansen ran wildly in the spear, and many of the spears of Ding Ding had broken off the ground. It was like rain and spear, and there was no one that could pass through his sword net.


    "Awesome swordsmanship!" Both the old Dolma and the Terrius who came from the raids, the same thoughts flashed in their hearts.


    However, the Thales did not retreat. The nine captains took their own brigade and smashed Hansen with a fierce battle. They instantly drowned Hansen in the battle.


    "Swords 30,000 miles, a sword pierced the nine heavens. Originally I thought that the person who can show the charm of this sentence, only those omnipotent king-level swordsman, but that person is only a baron, actually let me feel him The sword method is more suitable for this sentence, it is really amazing." At the top of an abandoned building not far from the battlefield, the son looked at the smashing sword light above the battlefield, and said with great admiration.


    "Really good, slaves followed the son, but also seen a lot of superior genius, but the sword of such a powerful baron, but not even one." The maid also followed the praise.


    The face of the Iron Steel Earl is ugly, and the 10 squadrons of the Iron Steel Corps have already done their best here. They are a baron in the area, but the people who have been killed are turned over, and the sword is arrogant, as if the army is in the sword. It used to be like a mustard.


    The most infuriating of the Earl of Iron Steel is that the strength and speed of the guy is obviously not comparable to that of any big captain, but he is able to be invincible in the army, and the tens of thousands of sergeants take him a little.


    If the person is only a baron, even the real sword light can hardly be stimulated. Only one warrior can be killed at a time. I am afraid that the tens of thousands of people and horse warriors will be killed by him.

 Chapter 1789： Thousands of thorns

    Roar!


    One of the nine captains screamed, the armor of the body was torn apart, the muscles instantly bulged, the skin turned into the color of steel, and the blood in the eyes was red, which turned out to be heterogeneous.


    Hansen is not shocked. Although he has been using the Dong Xuan body method to avoid fighting with the nine Viscount-level captains, it does not mean that he can not kill the nine Viscounts, just looking for opportunities.


    Now there is a different kind among the nine viscounts, so Hansen has set his own goals.


    In the gene universe, only by killing the different species, will it be recognized by the rules of the shelter, and it is possible to acquire the soul of the beast.


    The Viscount of the Great Sword, which was killed before, is only a nobleman. Even if it is killed, it will not be recognized by the rules of the shelter, and there is no benefit.


    The alienated giant axe was fierce and violent, and the steel-like body rushed toward Hansen, and a giant in his hand swept over Hansen.


    Hansen''s figure jumped like a strange bird, and while the giant axe swept away, a sword was cut to the head of the different seed.


    The burglar-bone sword is extremely sharp, even if the body of the different seed lord can''t resist it, as long as this sword is cut, it will be able to decapitate the different seed.


    However, the alien axe after the alienation, the reaction and the speed are amazing, the giant axe of the door is swept halfway, and the hard life is taken back by him, and the sky is facing Hansen again, the speed is faster than that of Hansen. The sword is going to be faster.


    In the air, Hansen''s figure is not a little hindered, just like on the ground, the body volleys, hard and swaying three feet, avoiding the violent axe.


    Several other viscounts pulled out their spears and shot Hansen, who shot in the air from different positions in all directions. Even if Hansen is a bird, I am afraid it is difficult to escape such an attack, not to mention that he is not a bird. .


    The source of the sacred armor of the sacred armor came in. Hansen was not a bird, but his figure was more elegant than a bird. It was like a phoenix flying in the air, circling in the air, and escaping in amazement. The violent shot of the many spears, the thief in the hand smeared again to the neck of the different seed prince.


    The different seed princes hold the giant axe with a long handle and force the first block. The thick axe handle cast from the Viscount-grade dissimilar material is actually cut off by a sword.


    Fortunately, the heterogeneous Viscount reaction and speed are extremely fast, roaring, the four hoofs burst out of incomparable power, moved a few meters after the hard life, avoiding Hansen''s sword.


    The battle array was rotated, and several other viscounts had already rushed over. The heavy swords and swords were smashed to Hansen like a precise gear bite.


    Hansen was a phoenix, and between the impossible, he swam over the tip of the knife. He rushed out of the blockage of the killing and continued to kill the different seed.


    Everyone saw his attempt. In this battle of the army, he actually wanted to hunt the alienated Tirius viscount.


    "A big courage! A big temper! A very good person!"


    It was Lao Zhuoma and Mike, who also saw what Hansen wanted to do. It was Hansen��s work that was too obvious.


    "Is it crazy? Or is he crazy? In the siege of a legion, he still wants to hunt a different seed, is he a baron? Is he really a baron?" said Mike.


    "If he is not a baron, those Tyrerian warriors are not just dead." The baron on the side smiled bitterly.


    Before Hansen rushed down the spaceship, no one thought that things would evolve to such a point. A baron would fight against a legion by himself, and no one would believe it.


    Even those high-ranking superiors, I am afraid that few barons can do this.


    In fact, even among the gene shrines, the races at the highest level of the tribe, the descendants of their descendants, even the geniuses of the era, may not be able to do as Hansen.


    Hansen did not dare to say that he was the strongest of the barons, but if he had the ability of one enemy, the same rank was the first in the world.


    The blessing of Dong Xuan Bianjia, coupled with the cave spirit and the phoenix flying secrets, if there is no absolute repression, more people can not kill Hansen.


    Even more terrible, his power is endless, he can fight endlessly, and he is not afraid of consumption.


    "Block him!" The Earl of Iron Steel almost roared out. He had never experienced such an embarrassing situation. He was singled out by a baron to the entire Iron Steel Legion. Now the Baron still wants to be surrounded by the Iron Steel Corps. Hunting a different seed squad leader, if it makes him successful, this is simply a big insult.


    In addition to the eight captains of the different seed princes, it is natural to understand that if Hansen is killed by the different seed prince, even if he is killed later, the angered steel corps will become the entire Thales in the future. The laughing stock, one by one, is desperately trying to stop Hansen.


    Maybe they didn''t even discover it. It was originally a situation of killing Hansen. Now the atmosphere suddenly becomes a little subtle.


    It seems that they are not killing Hansen, but Hansen is chasing one of them.


    There were a lot of battles to kill, but they couldn��t stop the rushing Jianguang. They knew that Hansen was going to kill the different seed squad leader, but Hansen��s figure was moved, but they made an unspeakable judgment mistake. There was no such thing as Hansen, but many swords were cut off by Hansen��s stealing sword.


    Seeing that Hansen quickly approached the different seed prince, no one could really stop him.


    "Hey!" The different seed screamed, his muscles groaning, holding a half-cut handle, holding a giant axe, and rushing to Hansen in front of him.


    At the same time, two viscounts were surrounded by one left and one right, and two vestiges followed Chase.


    Han Sen��s eyes were as calm as water, his body moving fast, his body twisting and swaying, and in the sword and sword, he found a narrow gap, incredibly rushed out of the siege, twisted in The body that glides in the air is intertwined with the different seeds, and the scabbard in the hand flashes out.


    The sword was incredible, and if it was a stunned look, it was like lightning, with an indescribable sword meaning, and suddenly it was in front of the alien baron.


    It��s too late to take back the situation. The different seeds screamed and lost the broken handle and the broken axe. The muscles and blood vessels almost exploded. The strong arms left a trace of the air in the air, and the hands were hard and caught with the lightning-like sword. Sword body.


    The power of the heterogeneous Viscount was so strong that Hansen was far behind. After he was caught in the blade, it was difficult to advance half an inch.


    The Earl of Iron and Steel and the warriors of all the Tyreus were overjoyed.


    But the next second, but it has changed color, the sword is sandwiched by the hands of different seeds, it is difficult to enter the minute, but the front of the original straight blade, but the strange bend like the moon, the sword tip continues In the line, a strange arc was drawn and penetrated into the back of the different seed lord.

 Chapter 1790： One palm

    The entire battlefield suddenly seemed to be dead and quiet. The different seeds were caught with the hands of the pirate sword, and the powerlessness hangs down. The blood in the back of the head rushes out like a spring, and then slowly falls to the ground.


    "Hunting the Zijue-class heterogeneous steel man, getting the soul of the steel man and the horse, and discovering the heterogeneous gene."


    Hansen��s heart was a joy, but he actually got the beast soul. It was just above the battlefield, and it was too late to see what type of beast soul.


    "Where did this guy come from?" Mike and other barons had already seen it, and his face was unbelievable.


    A baron was slain by the Iron Steel Legion. Not only was it not killed, but instead it hunted a different seed squad, which made it hard to believe that everything in front of us was actually happening.


    The different seeds were killed, and the momentum of the Iron Steel Corps suddenly declined. This assassination is the most terrible, and the loss of soldiers is inevitable.


    The old face of the Iron Steel was red, and there was a horrible arrogance on his body. He gave a slight ritual to the very son: "The son of the son, he will kill the baron."


    After all, the Earl of Iron Steel wanted to fly and rushed to Hansen.


    Although it is a bit sad to say that an earl personally kills a baron, but now the count of the Iron Steel has not been able to control so much. If you can''t kill Hansen now, the loss of the Iron Steel Corps is even greater, and he has no face.


    "Everyone retreats." The son of the son suddenly said an understatement.


    The Earl of Iron Steel was shocked and asked in an incredible way to ask the son of the son: "What does the son say?"


    "Is it too difficult for people to be stupid? The son will let all of you retreat." The maid said with a small mouth.


    "But..." Earl of Iron Steel also wanted to argue.


    "This is already your third command to question the son, the Tyreus is a great prestige." The maid looked coldly at the count of the Iron Steel.


    The Earl of Iron Steel was suddenly soaked in the body by cold sweat, and he hurriedly bowed to the ceremony: "There is a sorrowful anger, and the subordinates are wrong, and the whole army will immediately retreat."


    After that, he immediately issued an order to the remaining captains and ordered the entire army to retreat.


    Those people and horse warriors have already been scared, and their hearts have been extinguished. After receiving the order of the army to retreat, they immediately receded as the tides.


    "You are also rolling." The waitress looked at the count of the Iron Steel with some disgust. If it wasn''t for him, it was still useful. It was only the order of the Earl of Iron Steel to question the princes three times, and the princes of the princes had been arrogant. The head of the Iron Steel fell to the ground.


    Where did the Earl of Iron Steel dare to say that he was half-wordless, looked at his eyes as usual, did not look at his very son, and quickly rushed to the rescue, and withdrew the camp with the Iron Steel Legion.


    Hansen is still rushing, and suddenly he sees that the army and the army are generally retreating like a tide, and their hearts are slightly glimpsed.


    The Kate who were boarding the ship, cheering when they saw the army retreating.


    Old Baroque and other barons look far from the battlefield, the only figure that stands tall, and the look on his face is incomprehensible.


    The son of the son was slightly moving, already under the building, slowly walking towards the battlefield, and the maid followed closely.


    Hansen saw the far-sighted son and the maid behind him. His heart glimpsed and looked at their shape. It was like a Shura.


    The son of the son went all the way to Hansen and said to Han Sen slightly: "This son is the Mozu Luoji, dare to ask your name?"


    Old Zhuoma and Mike and others saw the son of the son, and their faces changed greatly. Although they did not know the son, they recognized the appearance of the Mozu.


    The Mozu is a well-known superior, not comparable to the subordinates of Teres.


    "Devil?" Hansen looked at the very son, and also said: "Human gold coins."


    "Gold coins? It''s a good name." Luo smiled a little and didn''t care if Hansen reported his real name. He continued: "Gold coins, do you know that the Tairius is a subordinate race of my Mozu?"


    "Know." Hansen replied.


    "If you know, then it''s easy to do. This son doesn''t bully you. It''s a baron. As long as you can pick me up and not be hurt, I will let you come today. This son promises that there will be no injuries in today. You are half-haired," said the son of the son.


    "If I can''t get it?" Hansen asked.


    He knows that if the genius wants to kill him, he will not have to talk nonsense with him. Obviously, he has a chance to come, and he does not intend to have him blood on the spot.


    "If you can''t take it, you just need to do something for the son. After the event, you will still be there." said the son.


    "It sounds fair, but it seems that you are not a baron." Hansen said with a grin.


    The son laughed and laughed: "I am a Viscount, but when I am in the palm of my hand, I will suppress my strength to the same level as you. If you find that my strength is beyond you, I will lose."


    "Okay, a word is fixed." Han Sen promised to come down.


    Although it is also a Viscount, but the Mozu Luozi in front of him, but far from those who are comparable to the Viscount, can be said that it is not in a grade.


    Luo Ji gave Hansen an extremely dangerous feeling, which made him dare not be half-hearted. Since Luo Ji himself proposed such conditions, Hansen did not agree.


    At the same level of strength, Hansen did not believe that he would not be able to take over.


    Luo Ji smiled slightly and raised his right hand. His fingers were slender and round, and his skin was extremely white and delicate. It looked like a young man''s hand.


    But between the moment he raised his hand, Hansen��s face changed.


    With the right hand raised by Luo Ji, his hand also condensed a strange power, the power is almost silent and invisible, and most people simply can''t feel it.


    It��s just that Hansen is too familiar with that power. Many of them are good at this kind of power, and how can he not recognize it.


    "Non-Tianjing?" Han Sen was shocked and looked at Luo Ji''s right hand with surprise. There is no doubt that he is using non-natural power, or the power of Ashura, there will be no mistake.


    When the son heard Hansen��s low voice, he couldn��t help but smile and correct: ��The power I use for this palm is still the power in my demon��s ��Tian Mo Jing��. If you can block this palm, today��s The son will never be embarrassed with you."


    Hansen didn''t know if it was "Tian Mo Jing", but that power is definitely not the power of heaven. Now Han Sen finally knows why the son is so sure that he can hurt him. The power of the heavens is a must, the average person Can''t stop it at all.


    The very son said, like a jade palm in front of the body, gently swinging out, like a band commanding the music of the melody, looks elegant and rhythm, but completely unable to feel the above power.


    There are not many people who can stop the power of the heavens in this world. If the sons of the sons rely on the power of the princes to do their best, Hansen is probably not his opponent.


    However, today''s son is just using the same level of power as Hansen, and that is a bit too conceited.

 Chapter 1791： Terran Gold Coin (Glory Plus)

    Hansen also took the same hand and was facing the palm of the son.


    The maid gently licked her mouth behind the son, and her face was disdainful. The heart said: "This person is really arrogant. I thought that killing a few idiots would be great, even with The son of the palm of the hand is really an idiot, and the god��s demon is what he can match."


    I was thinking about it, but I saw that the palms of the two men had already collided, because the power was almost the same, and the two palms were facing each other, and they both bounced back.


    Hansen had already expected it, and the face of the very son was full of unbelievable colors.


    As for the maid, the little mouth is big, the eyes are about to come out, and he screams: "How is this possible?"


    "What do you think is not counted?" Hansen looked calmly at the very son, but his heart was also overwhelmed.


    After this attack, he was more certain that the power used by the very son was undoubtedly the power of the heavens.


    "Does the relationship between the Mozu and the Shura? The Mozu is the race that Ashura built in the Gene Universe? Or is the Shura in fact a branch of the Mozu?" Hansen��s heart flashed countless thoughts, for a time. It is also difficult to make a judgment.


    The look of the son of the son looked at Han Sen in a complicated way: "The promise of this son is naturally effective, you can leave at any time, and this son guarantees that no one will find you in trouble today."


    After a pause, the son went on to say: "But if you want, we can make a deal. If the transaction is successful, not only will there be no trouble for you today, but no one will look for you on this Kate star. The trouble. Of course, since it is a transaction, you can still get a premium."


    "Talk about it, what kind of transaction is it." Han Sen looked at the very son.


    The words of the son of the son are very clear, Han Sen can go, he will not move Hansen today, but one day, unless the spacecraft picks up Hansen to leave, Hansen will not be able to go faster.


    Soon the entire Kate star will break into the mastery of the Mozu. If Hansen does not want to be pursued in the future, he can only trade with him.


    Hansen is not afraid of being chased, but he still wants to listen to it, and the grandson wants to find him to do anything.


    Moreover, Hansen is very interested in the fact that the Mozu will use non-natural power and is similar to the appearance of the Shura.


    "This is not a place to talk. Let''s find a place to talk slowly." The son made a gesture of asking.


    Hansen was slightly indulged, and he did not hesitate, and he left with the polar son.


    After Hansen and the poor son left, the Kate people had the feeling of escape.


    Someone recorded the previous battle and spread it to the Internet, causing a lot of sensation among the various ethnic groups.


    A baron was killed in the army, and Hansen''s body and swordsmanship caused a lot of attention from the superiors. They all secretly guessed the identity of the gold coin.


    Many people know about the pirate sword. Some people speculate that the gold coin is a thief, but watching the gold coin''s body and swordsmanship is not a path to the thief.


    The thief''s swordsmanship is of course very strong, but it is not the same as Hansen''s swordsmanship.


    The form that Hansen filled in did not know who was exposed. The words such as the Terran and the gold coins were quickly spread, but no one had ever heard of the race of the Terran. At one time, there was no way to guess the origin of the gold coins. It is the four characters of the human race and the gold coin, so many creatures have remembered it.


    "That is the bastard!" Above a pirate ship, a beautiful young girl is watching this image, a pair of tiger teeth creaking.


    This girl is Haier. The last time she was robbed by Hansen, she was looking for Hansen��s whereabouts, but there was no clue.


    Originally thought it was difficult to find his whereabouts, but did not want to hear that a baron used a sneak sword to fight a Teri''s army, and also killed a different seed in the army.


    Haier came up with a video and immediately recognized Hansen. He also recognized the thief, and hated the teeth. He couldn��t help but immediately rushed to kill Hansen.


    "Haier, is this gold coin grabbing your stealing sword?" A man looked at the video, a little surprised.


    "It is him, Uncle Rog, you must help me to teach the **** and help me to get the pirate sword back." Haier eyes turned and spoke to the man.


    Although Haier tickles Hansen��s hate, but the video shows Hansen��s fighting power, she is very shocked. Even within the thief days, it is difficult to find such a strong baron. She does not think that she is relying on herself. The power of a person can avenge revenge.


    Rogge held a lollipop in his hand and stared at the battle video while he was holding a lollipop. "The very powerful guy, I am afraid that no one in the same rank can say that he can kill him."


    "Oh, it''s just a little baron. Uncle Rog, you have to kill him. It''s not a matter of moving your fingers." Haier took Rogge''s arm and sighed.


    Rogge blinked: "My little sea, I want to help you, but you know the rules of our thieves, your own enmity must report to yourself, unless you are dead, otherwise I will help you. If you are not robbed by the thief, you can��t kill it."


    "Rogge... Uncle... Here are two of us, I don''t say you don''t say, how can the thief know, you can help your lovely little niece." Haier shook Luo Ge''s arm.


    "Okay, don''t shake it." Rogge said helplessly.


    "Uncle Rog, did you agree?" Haier said cheerfully.


    "I''m sure I can''t do it myself. You have to grab it yourself, otherwise the thief will not let me go." Uncle Rog licked the lollipop and said with a smile: "However, I can help you get promoted quickly." Viscount, although that guy is very powerful, but after you promote the Viscount, it should not be difficult to win him."


    Haier, who was still somewhat disappointed, heard the second half of Rogge, and suddenly smiled and said excitedly: "It is best to be able to kill the **** by yourself. Uncle Rog, what can you do to help me promote in a short time? Viscount?"


    "This is the different kind of material that I used to kill the Marquis-class heteroducks whales from the Leiguang Seabed. I was made into a Wudou Dan. When you cultivate in the future, you will eat one each time, and it will naturally advance by leaps and bounds. I believe that within ten days and a half, the Viscount will be promoted." Rogge sent a small bottle to Haier.


    After Haier took the small bottle, he suddenly put his eyes on the light and grinded the little tiger teeth and said with hate: "Gold coins, you give me waiting, I will come to take your dog''s life right away."

 Chapter 1792： Konjac (the lord plus more)

    "Magic?" Hansen frowned at the very son.


    The son of the son nodded slightly: "Yes, it is the konjac, it was just an ordinary heterogeneous space. Later, because of a big battle, some changes have taken place in that alien space. Now no matter who enters the konjac, the body strength will be suppressed. In the degree of ordinary genetic armor, no matter whether it is the king of the princes, it is no different from ordinary people in it, even the alien treasure is useless in it."


    "There is such a place? What kind of war is it, will this result?" Hansen asked with amazement.


    "Sometimes, the ancestor of the non-family, Kong Fei, you should have seen it?" The son did not answer.


    Hansen certainly saw it, and he saw it from the beginning. No one knew more clearly than he saw it, so he nodded and said, "I saw it."


    "The konjac is the result of two strong fighters of the same level as Kong Fei, in which the battle of the battle." The genius said: "The power that is strong there is useless, even if the king is suppressed, it is not common with ordinary people. The most powerful person in it is actually a strong person with the same skill as you. In the konjac, with your skill, even if you run into the king of the prince, you may not be able to kill."


    "What do you want me to accompany you to the konjac?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    It sounds like that place is good for him, but Hansen is not arrogant, and really thinks that he has become invincible in the world.


    There are "Non-Tianjing" in the gene universe, but the Mozu is not the strongest race here. That is to say, there must be more powerful exercises than "Non-Tianjing", and certainly there are more Strong techniques, Hansen does not think that he is really invincible in the konjac.


    And his own strength will be suppressed, and it will become more vulnerable and easy to die. This is not a good thing.


    "It is said that the two god-level powerhouses fought in a different kind of space because they competed for a treasure. As a result, the alien space became the current konjac. Although they did not know who the last treasure was, but the konjac Among them, because of this change, many different plants have been produced. The fruits of the different plants have mysterious and unpredictable energy. I need one of them. I hope that you can accompany me to pick. After the event, there must be a remuneration." The grandson said solemnly.


    "Since the heterogeneous fruits have such benefits, and those fruits are still there, I am afraid there are many dangers inside the konjac?" Han Sen said lightly.


    There is no meaning to hide, and a piece of information is placed in front of Hansen: "There are many precious plants in the konjac, but I don''t know why, there are no xenobiotics, so you don''t have to worry about it. However, within the konjac, there is an indigenous race, they are only the subordinates of the genetic armor, even the average aristocracy can not match. But because they were born in the konjac, from the early days to those heterogeneous The fruits of the plants are for food. Although even the baron can''t be promoted, the physical strength and fighting ability are not much stronger than the average genetic armor. Even if they are against the baron, they may not lose."


    After a pause, the genius went on to say, "If it is outside, it is only waste in the eyes of those indigenous people. But in the konjac, even the princes are likely to be They kill, we enter the konjac, the biggest enemy is them."


    Hansen took the information and looked at it. I saw some hand-drawn portraits inside, not to mention video images, and even none of the photos.


    "Most of the instruments in the konjac have no way to use them. Only these materials are available. Let''s take a look." The son explained.


    Hansen continued to read the information and saw the creatures painted in the portraits. It was very beautiful.


    The body is similar to human beings, but there are butterfly-like wings behind it. The hair grows like a flame, and the body is slender. The proportion is very conform to the human aesthetic. Wearing a silver genetic armor, it looks very beautiful.


    According to the records in the data, this indigenous race is called ��chaos��. They are not nobles or aliens, but their physical fighting ability is comparable to that of the baron.


    It can''t be anything outside, but it is a terrible force in the hustle and bustle.


    The chaotic people regard the fruits of different plants as their own food. Many of the strong people who enter the konjac want to pick different fruits, even if they are public servants, many die.


    Even so, Han Sen looked at the post-effects on the different fruits in the konjac, but it was still a little heart-warming.


    Hansen��s current baron gene has 86 points. The main source is the batch of different materials and weapons that Hansen got before. Except for the corner arrow and the bone-sword sword, they have not cooked. Even the fangs of the fangs were eaten by Hansen. One hundred points is still a little worse.


    Before killing the giant axe, there was no coming and making out of genetic material, and there was no way to supplement the last ten baron genes.


    However, after reading the records of the different fruits in the konjac, Hansen was thinking, I don''t know if the different fruits can increase his genes, and if possible, the promotion of the Viscount is just around the corner.


    Of course, even if you can''t increase the gene, it''s just the effect of the fruit itself, which is enough to make him feel the heart. If you just pick up some fruits, you can change to a large number of different materials.


    "In addition to the kind of fruit I need, the fruits you pick from the konjac are all your own. If you can successfully pick the fruit I need, I will give you a hand-made material from both sides." The armor, the defensive ability is definitely the top of the Viscount-level treasure." This sentence of the son of the son, let Han Sen have a little heart.


    The Viscount-level scorpion armor did not say that the fruit picked can be left by himself, which made Han Sen very heart-warming.


    When the son of the son saw Hansen sinking into silence, it seemed that he was still hesitant. He opened the communicator and called up a video. He saw that there was an image of a armor.


    The blue body of the armor is made up of layers of scales, a bit like the ancient scales.


    The singer smiled and explained: "This prince-level armor is called Bi scale, which is made of heterogeneous scales of the Viscount-class heterogeneous scales. Each of the scales has only one scale, making this piece of Bi Scales, one shared two hundred and sixty-five pieces of scales..."


    "Alright, since the son looks at the next, then let''s take a trip with the son." Han Sen smiled and promised, although his face is still calm, but his heart is secretly drooling.


    Two hundred and sixty-five pieces of Viscount-grade dissimilar materials, Hansen saw this armor, the first time is not to wear, but to eat it.


    Only one armor, I am afraid that he can be promoted from the Baron to the Viscount, and then promoted to the Earl by the Viscount.


    Where is a armor, in the eyes of Hansen is simply a pot of Shiquan Dabu soup.

 Chapter 1793： Mazuka

    The son of the son told Hansen that the Biliscale snake is a very powerful subordinate, strong enough to challenge the gene family of the gods, but in the end it is still the failure of the lights, the superiors who are challenged by them, almost killed the Bikler snakes. Absolutely.


    This piece of scales is the armor made by the superiors in the battle of the same kind, and the scorpion made from the scorpion trophy that they killed. Later, they turned to the Mozu, and later they got the genius.


    Because this konjac is very important, it is rare to find someone like Hansen as a helper. No matter how good the treasure is, it is not as important as the success or failure of this trip.


    After agreeing to the invitation of the very son, Han Sen knew that the konjac could not enter anyone.


    After the formation of the konjac, several nearby families set up an agreement. Every time the konjac entrance is loose, each family can send people in, but the number of people is limited.


    The Mozu is one of several superiors who have entered into an agreement. There are four places to enter the konjac, and among the four places, there is another Mozu who also takes up two.


    All the geniuses actually have only two places. Apart from himself, they can only bring one person into the konjac.


    The original son was prepared to bring his own maid to enter the konjac. After seeing Hansen in the small town, he changed his mind and planned to bring Hansen into the konjac.


    Of course, the son of the son is not stupid, and he is not afraid that Hansen does not do his best in the konjac.


    The maid is a strongman of the Piaget class. In addition, the Mozu will have other nobles to meet outside. If Hansen can protect the genius, everything will naturally be happy.


    However, if Hansen himself comes out and wants to leave alive, the difficulty is not that big.


    The entrance to the konjac is near the Kate star. Because the opening time has not yet arrived, the genius will first wait for the Kate star to wait. By the way, the Thales will be attacked against the Kate star, but they will not have such a harvest. Hansen.


    It was just that after waiting for two days, the son of the son of Hansen took the spacecraft and left the Kate star, but did not really leave the orbit of Kate.


    The entrance of the konjac is on one of the two satellites of the Kate Star. Because of that big battle, the undercurrent of the konjac is surging, and the masters of the various forces that have been suppressed are entering it, and it is difficult to resist the power of turbulence. It is very likely that it has already been killed without going in, so it can only wait until the undercurrent is weaker, and it will come out before the undercurrent re-surge.


    When Hansen followed the polar son to the base established by the guardians of the various ethnic groups here, he did not see other superiors. He listened to the guardians in the base and said that the other superiors, including the other son of the Mozu, were in front. One day has brought people into the konjac.


    The son of Hansen took Hansen out of the base and walked over the ridiculous planet. He also told Han Sen that he deliberately came late for a day and did not enter the konjac with those people.


    This Kate star satellite is probably about the size of the moon. It is not a big planet, and it is very desolate. Except for some plants resembling cactus, it is all yellow sand at first glance.


    But not far from the base, but suddenly found that the front of the desert has become boundless, as if they are not on a satellite, but on a continent that does not see the margin.


    Hansen knows that at this time they are considered to have entered the konjac, which is the result of the distorted stretching of the heterogeneous space.


    When the son went forward, he said to Hansen: "We have entered the konjac. I have to tell you something about it."


    "Please tell." Hansen did not feel surprised. Before he was sure that Hansen had entered the konjac with him, the genius could not tell him everything.


    "I am entering the konjac this time. The fruits to be harvested are extraordinary. I need to go deep into the hinterland of the chaos. You must be fully prepared." said the son.


    Hansen shrugged and didn''t say anything. Even if he didn''t say anything, he had already expected it. Otherwise, how could the great son spend so much, and risk him to go with him.


    All of this can only show that even the son of the son himself is not sure about his action, so he will take the risk of using Hansen as an outsider.


    "In the konjac, the two of us can be said to be a life. You die and die, I live and live, so if there is anything, even if you say it, you will not be separated, and there will be mistakes." The son of the son said again.


    Han Sen smiled slightly: "The son does not have to worry, we are a deal. You pay for it. If you are relieved, we have a professional ethics."


    When the son of the son listened to Hansen, he did not say anything, and Hansen continued to walk into the desert.


    Not long after, Han Sen felt that his body was sick, and he felt more and more weak. He felt a little weak all over the body. After walking for dozens of miles, he felt exhausted.


    "The konjac is very powerful in suppressing outsiders. Our strength and physical strength have dropped drastically. You must be careful. If you encounter a chaotic person, you can hide and hide. It is best not to face conflict with them." The state is not so good, the whole body is dripping, and it seems that it is very difficult to walk.


    After walking for more than a dozen miles, there was a greenery in the desert ahead. Two people stepped up and walked over, and they saw that there was an oasis.


    "It seems that we are not wrong. The oasis is recorded on the map. If there are no accidents, we can also pick up some different fruits in the oasis." The son of the son saw the oasis, showing a slight excitement.


    However, the two are still cautiously approaching the oasis, for fear of encountering chaos.


    As for the superiors who entered the konjac earlier, the son of the genius said that he did not have to worry too much, because the road he took was very dangerous, and it was a road leading to the hinterland of the chaos. Others should not go there.


    Did not find the breath of living things, after the two entered the oasis, found that this piece is not a big oasis, there are many plants similar to grapes, which are covered with a string of purple red fruits, heavy branches It��s almost bent to the ground, and it��s a big harvest.


    ��These are all different fruits?�� Hansen asked in amazement as he looked at a string of purple grapes.


    "That''s not it, these can be eaten ordinary fruit, looking inside to look, there are some fruits that can not be eaten like crystal, those are different fruits." said the son.


    Hansen slowly searched along the vines, not far away, and really let him see a very special grape fruit.


    Just like the very son said, the fruits are like crystals, and they are slightly glowing with jade.


    Hansen was about to go over and pick up the bunch of different kinds of grapes, but suddenly he was alarmed. He took a quick step back and stared at the dense vines.

 Chapter 1794： Isa

    When the son of Hansen saw Hansen��s move, he immediately entered the state of battle and watched the vines in front of him with vigilance.


    "The son of the son is really worthy of the name, but only a waiter around him, there is such a keen sense." A person''s cold voice came from behind the vine, and a figure came out.


    Hansen stared at the figure, only to see a woman wearing a suit similar to a battle suit, but wearing a mask on her face could not see her face.


    There is a pair of rabbit-like white ears on her head, and there is no tail behind her. Hansen and the son of the son are facing her, naturally they can''t see it.


    On her back, a wide-blade serrated knife was slanted back, and the knives seemed too strong and overbearing to contrast the bumpy figure.


    The son looked at the woman and said in a cold voice: "What does Rebetter''s people come here to do?"


    The woman��s voice is still so cold: ��What do you do when you are here, I naturally come here to do what I do.��


    "So, we are enemies?" The son of Hanson gave Hansen a look. He took the handle hanging from his waist and slowly leaned over to the woman.


    Hansen is in the heart and will approach the woman from the other side.


    The woman did not seem to see the movements of the two, or stood there casually and continued: "There is a group of chaos in the area less than three miles north of the oasis. Don''t say that I yell, even if it is only the percussion of the blade. It is enough to bring them in. Are you sure you want to do it here?"


    "I am not too scared," said the smirk.


    "If there are no chaos, why do you think I will stay here? Do not believe you can try it, anyway, it will not be finished together." The woman still has no intention of retreating, calmly standing there and said.


    As a result, the son of the son was hesitant, and did not continue to approach the woman, giving Hansen a look, meaning that Han Sen looked at the woman.


    Hansen nodded, and the son went to the north of the oasis and soon disappeared.


    "You are not a demon?" The woman did not feel enlightened as an enemy, looking at Hansen.


    "No, I am a human being," Hansen replied.


    "How did you find out where I was?" The woman looked at Hansen and asked, which made her very confused.


    This woman is not an ordinary Rebecite. Even if she is a very son, if she knows her identity, I am afraid I will be shocked. I can''t believe that I will see her in such a place.


    Hansen didn''t talk anymore, just staring at the woman.


    The woman reached for a bunch of grapes, sat on a large vine, peeled off a grape, stuffed it into the red lips under the mask, and said while eating grapes: "What did the son give you?" Benefits? I can give you double, what will you do for me at a critical time later?"


    Han Sen was a little surprised. This woman actually wanted to buy him as a traitor, and said so understatement, as if drinking water to eat as normal.


    See Hansen not answering, the woman said: "I am afraid you still don''t know what he is going to do? He must tell you that he wants to pick different fruits. If you really believe him, then it is a big mistake. I am sure to tell you that what he wants is not as simple as a heterogeneous fruit. There are many crises on the road. If you don''t want to be killed by him, you still have to think more."


    "Those have nothing to do with me." Hansen said calmly, even if the woman did not provoke, he had already had some doubts.


    "You are very interesting, my name is Isa, what is your name?" The woman looked at Hansen with interest.


    "Gold coins." Hansen replied.


    The woman seems to be thinking, she obviously did not hear the names of the human race and the gold coin.


    Hansen��s video has just been released for a long time, and the scope is not very wide. The woman apparently has not seen the video.


    What the woman still wants to say, but suddenly stopped talking, did not speak again, and soon heard a slight shaking in the vine, and soon saw the genius drilled out.


    The face of the son is a bit dignified, it seems that Isa does not lie, the son of the son should have seen the chaos.


    "When did you come here, how long have those chaotic people been here?" asked the woman, looking at the woman.


    "Are you asking for advice from people? Is the Mozu teaching etiquette like this?" Isa said indifferently.


    The son of the scorpion licked his mouth and looked at Isa up and down. Although he had seen some Rebecians, he had not yet reached the point where he could identify each other.


    "How do you call the lady?" The son was not angry, but asked softly.


    "Isa," Isa replied.


    The very son thought about it. He knew that the Rebeites did not have such a name.


    The gentleman smiled a little and continued: "Miss Isa, since we are all coming for the same purpose, and now we are facing the same difficulties, it is also a boat, why not join us temporarily?"


    ��How to cooperate?�� Isa asked indifferently.


    "You and I have teamed up to deal with the chaos, and then everyone will go to the future, whether there will be gains, then look at their own creation and ability, Miss Isa thinks?" asked the son with a smile.


    "Yes, I don''t know how the Gangko intends to get rid of the chaos? You don''t think you can kill the four chaos with the strength of the three of us?" Isa said.


    The son of the son shook his head slightly: "We are not necessarily the opponents of the chaos alone, let alone the number of opponents is more than us."


    "In this case, what is the plan for the son?" Isa asked quietly.


    "I heard that the Rebec is a good at speed and body. The body is fast, and it is also top in the upper class. If Miss Isa is willing to lure the chaos into the oasis, I will ambush the gold coin. If you can kill two chaotic people first, the remaining two chaos, you and me are not difficult to solve." The very son said sincerely.


    "You are a good abacus to play, why don''t you seduce the chaos?" Isa chilled.


    The son of the son said quietly: "We didn''t have the quick body of the Rebeites. Second, Miss Isa''s ambush, even we can find out, let alone those who are chaotic, so we still ambush. Better."


    Isa frowned and seemed to be thinking about something. After a moment, she unexpectedly said, "Well, I can seduce those chaotic people, but let me say it first. After killing the chaos, what they have, I want Half, and half of you are left to you."


    "Should." The son of the son promised to laugh.


    After the three men negotiated, Hansen and the poor son lurked down, and Isa went to lead the chaos.


    When Isa had just left, the son of the son said to Hansen: "When the Isa leads the chaos, don''t start, we will go straight through the oasis."

 Chapter 1795： Indiscriminate

    Hansen frowned slightly, and he was not dissatisfied with the unbelief of the genius.


    The goal of the son of Essence and Isa seems to be the same, that is, the competitors. It is also normal to fight for you to die and live. It is a cooperation, and it is normal to be deceitful.


    The reason why Hansen frowned was because Isai felt so happy that she promised to go out and lure the chaos. I was afraid that there was another calculation in my heart. If they left now, they might not be able to take advantage of it.


    While Hansen was thinking about it, there was a voice outside the oasis, and looking out from where they were ambushing, Isha was able to quickly flee towards the oasis.


    Isa''s speed is extremely fast, but it doesn''t look like a wolverine. Between the body shape, a support arrow flies past her, and Hansen sees it.


    The mystery of the body is not inferior to his hole.


    Not far behind Isa, there are four chaotic people flapping the butterfly wings in the air, they are holding bows and arrows in their hands, while chasing Isa, while flying fast, no matter the speed and strength are quite scary, in the devil Within the hustle and bustle, Hansen��s speed is probably not as good as them.


    There is no difference between the chaos and the paintings. They are long with butterfly wings and silver armor. The bows and arrows in the hands are all wooden, which may be the vines of some kind of plants.


    Isa was able to escape the chasing of the four chaos, and fled back to the oasis. There was no injury at all. This kind of skill is no small feat.


    After entering the oasis, Isa got into the vines according to Hansen��s three planned routes.


    Because the vines are too dense, from the top down, basically can''t see anything, the four chaotic people fell, plunged into the vines, and continued to pursue Isa.


    The butterfly wings behind them are very weird. When they are open, they are much longer than a person''s wingspan, but they are gathered together, but they seem to be cloaked behind them, and they will not hinder their flexibility.


    Seeing that the four chaos had arrived near them, Hansen looked at the very son, and the son of the son shook his head slightly, apparently telling him not to shoot.


    The four chaotic people quickly chased them in. They did not find Hansen and the sons. After they passed, the sons immediately gave Hansen a look and then dive in the direction of the chaos.


    Hansen went out with the polar son and went out of the oasis. But who knows that they have just stepped out of the oasis and are preparing to speed up and flee here, but suddenly heard the angry cry from behind, the four chaos I didn��t know when I was chasing it out, and I was coming to the two of them at full speed.


    Hansen and the son of the son of the son suddenly stunned. They did not hear the voice of the battle in the oasis. Now the four chaos are chasing them, but Isa has no shadow, and things are obviously not right.


    They don''t know how Isa got rid of the four chaos. The chaos went back and chased them. Now they can''t think so much. They both run away. Although they know that they can''t run the chaos, they can''t. Waiting for you.


    Only after a few steps, Hansen knew that he couldn��t run away. He called out to the front of the pole son: "We are going back to the oasis, and running forward is a dead end."


    "Good!" The son of the son should have a voice, and he turned to rush back.


    Hansen also turned and ran back, intending to rush into the oasis and make plans, carefully and occluded, and can deal with the four chaos.


    However, Hansen rushed out of the distance, only to find that the genius did not rush back, but instead ran to the distance faster, apparently just want to use him to block those chaos.


    Hansen sighed, didn''t look back, and continued to accelerate back in the direction of the oasis.


    The speed of the chaos is really unparalleled in the konjac. Although Hansen has been around for a distance and wants to enter the oasis from another place, they are still intercepted before they enter the oasis.


    With a flying arrow, Hansen took the two methods of Dong Xuan and Yi Tian to the extreme, avoiding one after another, and rushing to the oasis at the fastest speed.


    The four chaos saw no Hansen, and they pulled out the wooden swords at the waist, and quickly greeted them, trying to stop Hansen from entering the oasis.


    Hansen did not use the burglar-bone sword, and the alien treasures such as the scabbard sword were weakened in the konjac and became very fragile. The use of the scabbard sword here is really a violent thing, and it was accidentally damaged. It��s too late to cry.


    Between the body shape and dodging, the wooden vine arrow that was shot from the two chaotic people was pulled from the ground, and the two chaotic people were shaken to the two chaotic people. At the same time, they rolled again, and two wooden vine arrows were pulled up from the ground. The two chaos that had already rushed to him.


    When the first chaotic people slammed down, the wooden swords were so strong that they came to Hansen in the same way as the thunder.


    Hansen held a wooden rattan arrow in his hand and crossed it in front of him, holding the sniper of the wooden sword.


    Hey!


    Hansen only felt a huge force rushing, and the body involuntarily flew backwards. Both hands were shattered, and the chest was full of blood and blood, and almost could not help but spurt out.


    Before Hansen landed, another chaotic man had already drawn his sword and rushed to his body in the air.


    Hansen''s figure is like a bird borrowing from the air. He is surprised to avoid the wooden sword of the chaos. At the same time, the wooden vines in his hands are thrown out, and they are shot to the chaotic people who rushed to him on both sides.


    The two chaos wanted to use the wooden sword to fly the arrow, but who knows that the wooden arrow suddenly sinks and sinks, and it has been drilled from the past.


    Hansen thought that such a close distance, using a spiral arrow should be able to succeed, but know that the reaction speed and combat experience of the two chaotic people are extraordinary, and they are eager to avoid the wooden rattan arrow that has reached their throat.


    "It''s really hard!" Hansen screamed in his heart, but his body shape did not stop. He took advantage of the gap between the two chaos to deal with the wooden vine arrow and rushed toward the last chaos in front of him.


    This chaos is a woman, the wooden sword is not as heavy as the wooden swords of the other three chaotic men. A sword is drawn, like a willow branch. In the air, there are countless swords and shadows, turning into a net to Hansen. Come over.


    Hansen did not hesitate to hesitate. Otherwise, if he was surrounded by the other three chaos, it would be even harder to get away.


    If the ghost is generally forcibly rushed into the sword net, and at the same time pull out a corner arrow to stab.


    Hey!


    The angle arrow made by the Viscount-grade dissimilar material was pumped a few times by the wooden sword, and it was directly cut off. However, Hansen also rushed from the sword net through the gap of this moment, and it was too late to break. The corner arrow ran away in the direction of the oasis.


    The four chaotic people made a whistling sound, and the angry chasing up, but no one stopped in front of Hansen. It was a lot easier to dodge. After Hansen��s few flashes, he finally rushed into the oasis and plunged into the vine. within.

 Chapter 1796： Battle of stone statues

    After entering the area of ??the vines, Hansen was a lot easier to deal with. The innate intuition of the four chaos was very powerful and the combat experience was very good.


    Although the skills above are not very high, but they are not weak, there is a kind of big and sloppy taste, Han Sen has one-on-one, and there are some odds, but one to four is undoubtedly defeated.


    Can only rely on the prejudgment, layout, and positional ability of Dong Xuan and Yi Tian, ??and they will be in the complex vine area.


    Hansen all the way to the direction of Isa''s previous flight, Isa also went to the direction of the very son, Hansen did not see her appear, if she did not die, it should still be within the vine area.


    Hansen now only wants to know how she broke these chaos.


    The four chaos chased Hansen and was circling around Hansen. He couldn''t hurt him and quickly chased the depths of the vines.


    At the beginning, Hansen was able to see some traces left by Isa after rushing through, but after going deep into the distance, even those traces could not be seen.


    "What did this woman do?" Hansen frowned, only to go around with the four chaos, while walking inside, hoping to see what clues.


    The vines here are very thick, and many of the vines have thick thighs. They are like a snake-like entanglement. They are covered in the wrong way, and the sun is difficult to penetrate under the branches and leaves. Compared with the intricate caves, it is not inferior.


    If you don''t know that there are no alien animals in the konjac, Hansen really can''t just drill inside.


    Hansen originally thought that he could open the chaos with such a complicated landform, but they seemed to be very familiar with it. Hansen wandered around and never opened them.


    The ability of Dong Xuan��s armor to absorb the air and gas in the world is also very limited. Perhaps it is because the battle between the two strong men destroyed the gas field here, and it has a suppressive effect on the Baron-class Dong Xuan��s armor. Feeling physically exhausted, I have already begun to feel tired.


    Hansen is hesitant to fight hard, first grasping the personal quality, but suddenly seeing the light, the front of the vine seems to vacate a large area, the vacant area of ??the sun is dazzling, It also reflects the scales, which seems to be the existence of water.


    Hansen had been arguing all the time, and I didn��t know how to get around here. I walked a few steps forward and saw the small lake surrounded by the vines.


    In the middle of the lake, there is a stone statue. What surprised Hansen is that he actually saw Isa.


    Isa sat on the shoulder of the stone statue and saw Hansen rushing out of the vine with a little surprise on her face.


    When Hansen rushed out of the vines and approached the lake, he immediately heard the warnings of the four chaos, which seemed to threaten him not to approach the lake.


    Han Sen managed so much, and rushed to the lake, and jumped to the side of the lake. The volley rushed to the stone statue of Isa.


    The stone statue is carved by a person. At least it looks like a human or a crystal. There are no such things as wings, butterfly wings or cat ears. It is a statue of a man wearing clothes, with a height of three or four meters, under the calf. They are all immersed in the lake.


    After Hansen flew up, the four chaotic people stopped at the lake and did not catch up again. They did not shoot Hansen again.


    Hansen��s body quickly fell to the left shoulder of the stone statue, and Isa, standing on the right shoulder of the stone statue, suddenly pulled out the serrated knife on her back and slammed it toward Hansen.


    Hansen has seen a lot of powerful knives. For example, with the non-Tianjing knives, it is very terrible. There are also many knives in the shelters, including the strong masters of the great masters.


    However, Hansen has never seen a person''s knife method can be so sinister and poisonous like Isa''s knife, others'' knives or thorns or shackles, or overbearing or quick-fixing.


    Isa''s knife is very strange, like a thorn, like a poisonous snake or a hungry wolf bite down the fangs, very strange and quick, so Hansen actually can not judge her attack trajectory.


    There is no time to think about it, Han Sen borrows power in the air, like a bird generally circling aside, wanting to avoid Isa''s knife. However, because the power was suppressed, and it was not able to judge Isa��s trajectory, Hansen��s dodging was slower, avoiding the physical damage, and a scar was drawn on the arm.


    The serrated knife that looked very aggressive, did not know what material was made, and easily opened Hansen''s armor, and cut the blood and meat into a deep visible bone wound.


    Fortunately, Hansen''s blood has been crystallized, and it is difficult to melt within the konjac, so that no blood flows out.


    A knife did not fall Hansen, Isa''s sawtooth knife connected to pull out, a knife is faster than a knife, a knife is more poisonous than a knife, like a head poisonous animal launched a tooth decay, poisoned to Hansen.


    Hansen was in the air, like a bird generally circling, pulling away from Isa, which escaped all of Isa''s attacks.


    Isa stood on the stone statue, the knife was not enough to Hansen, and there was no flying chase. She seemed to just want to force Hansen to stop Hansen from falling on the stone statue.


    However, it is obvious that it can be seen. Isa��s face is slightly surprised, and she is a bit surprised that Hansen can avoid her few knives.


    Hansen was in the air and had several thoughts flashing through his mind.


    Isa seems to be much stronger than he imagined, but the few knives are not inferior to Hansen''s swordsmanship. If you look at the techniques, it is definitely a master of the master class.


    And she deliberately let go of Hansen and the son, it seems that it is not just as simple as taking bait, maybe she has stayed in this oasis, not because of the four chaos, it is probably this oasis, Or what is the plot of this lake and stone statue.


    Hansen feels that the strength of his body is becoming difficult to continue. If the breath is enough, Hansen can fly like a bird in the sky, and there is no need to worry about falling.


    However, among the konjac, his body was weakened, but this moment of volley borrowing power, it has already made him very hard, it is impossible to persist for too long.


    Looked at the lake below, the water is very clear, you can directly see the bottom of the lake, a lake that is not too big, clean like a mirror, the sun shines on it, the eyes of the shaking people have some pain.


    However, Hansen did not find any living things in this lake, and there was not even a piece of water grass. Together with the four chaotic people who dare not approach the lake, Hansen had a very bad feeling in his heart.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hansen''s figure circled in the air and rushed toward the stone statue again.

 Chapter 1797： Super God Gene? (Allies plus more)

    Isa sees Hansen once again rushing to the stone statue, and the knife in his hand once again slams into Hansen, and the knife is like a dragon in the hole, but it is not as arrogant as Hansen��s sword.


    However, its artistic conception is no less than half the score of Hansen''s sword. Since entering the gene universe, Hansen has encountered such a difficult opponent for the first time.


    He did not have a blade in his hand, and he did not dare to take out the pirate sword and collided with Isa''s serrated knife. He could only use the body method to entangle the stone statue to find a chance to climb the stone statue.


    However, Isa''s knives and body methods are not worse than Hansen''s, and the serrated knives in the hands are completely blocked, and Hansen''s chance to climb the stone statues is completely blocked.


    Hansen flew three times around the stone statue, feeling that the body''s qi was almost exhausted. If he couldn''t borrow any more, he would just fall into the water.


    "Try it, don''t know if it works." Han Sen thought about it, and suddenly a cold light fell into his hands, turning into a steel tower shield.


    The steel tower shield is more than one meter high, and the whole body seems to be cast by a hundred steels. On the front of the shield, there is a man''s embossed front stalk that rises and snarls into the sky.


    This is exactly the name of the Viscount-class alien soul steel man who Hansen had just obtained. It is a shield animal soul.


    Hansen had never had a chance to use it before, and he did not know whether the beast soul would be weakened within the konjac. Now he has no choice but to summon it and top it.


    Holding the steel tower shield in one hand, the whole body was shrunk behind the tower shield, and Hansen forcibly fell to the shoulder of the stone statue.


    Isa smashed through, Hansen did not retreat, in fact, there is no room for retreat, he has been unable to fly again, this time can not fall on the stone statue, then you can only fall into the lake.


    when!


    Isa slammed on the shield and immediately heard the sound of metal symphony above the shield. Hansen��s body receded slightly, but it still landed on the left shoulder of the stone statue.


    Isa''s face was amazed, and the eyes stared at the shield in Hansen''s hand. It seemed that some could not believe it. The shield could stop the knife in her hand and was not smashed by the knife.


    With a knife, Isa once again attacked Hansen.


    But now Hansen has fallen on the stone statue, and there is a foothold, and there are shields to resist Isa''s serrated knife, and no longer afraid of her.


    Two people fight on the stone statue, Isa''s knife is very different, but Han Sen shrinks behind the shield. She doesn''t have a good way. After licking dozens of knives, she can only lie on the shield and can''t The shield is broken.


    Hansen��s heart was very pleasant, because he found that the influence of konjac on the body and the different treasures seems to have no effect on the soul of the beast. The beast soul still has a very good effect here.


    Hansen now only hates that he has no other high-level beasts, otherwise he can really be rampant in the konjac.


    Isa had no success, suddenly stopped, standing on the right shoulder of the stone statue, staring at the stone on the left shoulder of Hansen said: "You don''t follow Luoji to hunt for treasure, run back to do?"


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders, shrunk behind the shield, and sat down and said, "The singer ran away, I can only go back here to find a way to live."


    Isa hated Hansen with a hateful look and sat down. Her fighting power was also very powerful.


    Although she is obviously a very high-ranking aristocrat, the konjac is also weaker to her, and her physical condition is not much better than Hansen.


    Hansen had time to look at the stone statue carefully. He sat on the left shoulder and his eyes fell on the stone statue, but suddenly he saw the handwriting on the side of the stone statue.


    Those handwritings were later carved out, which is completely different from the original carving technique of the stone statues.


    Hansen carefully took a look at the neighborhood and suddenly looked at it. The words on the above were actually recognized. It was not the recent new Kate, but the ancient Chinese text that Hansen had learned a long time ago.


    "Super God Gene?"


    Five words plus a question mark, can see such five words here, has already surprised Han Sen, and even more surprised, the handwriting of these words is still very familiar.


    Among the relics left by Hansen��s grandfather Han Jingzhi, there is a notebook with the words ��Super God Gene?�� and a question mark, the five words and a question mark that are now engraved here. Both the writing method and the handwriting are exactly the same as those on the notebook.


    Hansen��s look at the lettering above, a lot of thoughts flashed in his mind: ��Han Jingzhi has also been here? Why did he write these words here? What do the statements of this question represent? Why did Isa come here? ?"


    One thought turned around in Hansen��s mind, but I couldn��t think of anything.


    "Do you recognize those symbols?" Isa looked at Hansen and asked suddenly.


    Although Hansen was wearing a hole in the mysterious armor, Isa couldn''t see his expression, but Hansen was too surprised to stare at the writings, and Isa couldn''t find a clue.


    "Know a little." Hansen did not deny.


    Isai��s heart was happy, and immediately asked: ��What did you write above?��


    Hansen looked up at Isa on the other side and said with a smile: "I don''t want to know what is written on it. Tell me first, why are you here?"


    Isa heard a slight frown, but said immediately: "I found something weird here, thinking maybe there will be any baby here."


    "Do you see my long-term brain damage?" Hansen looked at Isa.


    "Not like." Isa glimpsed.


    "Since it is not like, if you are used to deceive your brain, you don''t have to tell me." Hansen said with a grin.


    The scene was quiet for a while, and Hansen��s gaze searched for the rest of the stone statue, and wanted to see if there were any other lettering.


    If this word is really under the honour of Han Jing, he can''t make these writings here for no reason.


    Nothing was seen in the eyes, and Hansen was slightly disappointed.


    The four chaos didn''t know when they had left, and they didn''t see their shadows around.


    "Who is this stone statue engraver? Isn''t it really human or crystal?" Hansen is thinking.


    Suddenly I heard the sound of rupture of the blisters below, and looked down at the lake. I saw a string of blisters rising in the clear lake water, like the blisters rising from the bottom when the water was about to be boiled.


    However, Hansen did not feel the temperature of the lake rises, but the blisters rising from the bottom of the water are getting more and more, and they are getting bigger and bigger. It��s just a little bit of effort. The whole water surface is full of blisters, even underwater. Can''t see clearly.


    "Gold coins, do you want to die or want to live?" Isa suddenly stared at Hansen with a quirky look and said nothing.

 Chapter 1798： Treasure in the lake

    "What do you mean?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "If you want to live, listen to my orders, there must be no violation. If you want to die, it is simple, look at the wound on your arm." Isa said indifferently.


    Hansen was slightly shocked and glanced at the injury he had suffered on his arm.


    The scar of the hole Xuan armor is still there. It is difficult to recover within this konjac, but the flesh inside is already scarred. Hansen��s body healing ability is still very good.


    After all, he has a different kind of body, and will not flow out of the blood, the body healing ability is even stronger than the average Viscount.


    I checked the wound and found no problems. It won''t take long for the wound to get better. Even the scar will not stay.


    Han Sen was trying to say something, but suddenly felt a pain in the wound. The wound that had already been scarred, I don��t know how, suddenly it ripped open. It was exactly the same as when I was just injured. Hansen snorted and almost licked. Just call out.


    Isa said faintly: "You have already had the power of my teeth. As long as I am willing, the wound on your body will never heal, and it will continue to tear and tear your body all the time." Even if you are out of the konjac, find the strongman of the Duke of the Kings, no one can break my power. Not to mention that you have no such opportunity, as long as I am willing, at most half a month, you The body will be completely torn."


    Hansen didn''t talk. He could feel that the wound was slowly tearing apart. Although it was very slow, it was difficult to control. It seemed that there was a strange tooth on the wound that was biting his wound. Hansen tried. With your own temperament to stop, the effect is very poor, and can not completely prevent the wound from continuing to tear.


    "I have said that for half a month, if you have been bleeding, if you bleed, you may die in less than a day." Isa continued to stare at Hansen''s wound.


    Her heart is also slightly horrified. The power of the tooth can not only tear the flesh and blood, but also the ability to accelerate the bleeding. As long as the average person has a small wound, even the blood can''t stop, there will be a big blood collapse, but Hansen''s The wound has not been bleeding.


    Hansen looked the same, watching Isa ask: "What do you want me to do? If it is to let me die, then it is still excused."


    Isa��s heart sighed with relief, but his face said with a blank expression: ��What I want you to do is to do nothing.��


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse, but soon understood that Isa meant to let him stay here and do nothing, don''t bother her plan.


    "If you don''t move there, you can''t interfere with me. You can live in peace with each other. I can promise you. After leaving the konjac, erase the power of your teeth." Isa said.


    Hansen did not promise or refused. He just said: "As long as it does not endanger my safety, I have no intention of being an enemy of you."


    Isa frowned, apparently not satisfied with Hansen��s promise.


    There are more and more blisters in the lake, as if it were a bubble bath, and the buzzing sound of a blisters explosion sounds very sweet.


    Suddenly, in a position in the lake, the water bloomed. After a while, I saw something that seemed to swim out of it and swim in the lake filled with bubbles.


    Because there were too many blisters, Hansen could only see a black back and couldn''t see what it was.


    "Remember what you said, otherwise I will let you survive without asking for death." Isa said coldly to Hansen, his eyes were staring at the black in the lake, no longer paying attention to it. Hansen on the other side of the stone statue.


    "What is that?" Hansen asked as he brushed the black.


    Isa did not pay attention to him, still staring at the lake, as if Hansen did not exist.


    Hansen touched his nose and gray, and he stopped talking. He secretly calculated, if the underwater thing is really a baby, if there is a chance, he will grab it.


    He does not believe in Isa''s promise, out of konjac, I am afraid that Isa will not only solve the power of his teeth, but will also want his life.


    Look at Isa''s emphasis on the underwater thing, if you can grab it, even if you can not take it, it is an extra life-saving chip, but let Isa vote for the rat, do not dare to kill him.


    The underwater thing is getting more and more cheerful, and the ups and downs are getting bigger and bigger. Suddenly, the thing jumps out of the lake filled with bubbles.


    Hansen finally saw what it was, and his face was horrified.


    Hansen originally thought that it would be a fish or a snake. Even if a body was drilled from the water, Hansen would not be too surprised. After all, anything can happen in this place.


    But when Hansen saw a scabbard, he couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    If it is a knife, it may be said that it is a rare treasure, or who is genetically armed to stay after death, just like the North Emperor''s gloves.


    But there was only one scabbard in the lake. There was no knife on it. Hansen couldn��t think of anyone who had the cohesive genetics. There would be only one scabbard and no knife.


    The scabbard is black in color, but it is not dim. Instead, it seems to be a black diamond. It seems to be made of crystal.


    At this time, the scabbard is like a fish that jumps around the lake and looks very happy.


    "What is the scabbard?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask.


    Seeing Isa still ignore him, Hansen suddenly summoned the remaining corner arrow, and he shot his hand to the black crystal scabbard of the game in the water.


    "What are you doing?" Isa''s face changed, and the serrated knife in his hand was going to Hansen.


    Hansen quickly shrank behind the shield and smiled and said: "I can''t stand the loneliness of this person. If you don''t talk to me, maybe I will do something weird. It will be broken. Don''t blame me for your business."


    Isa��s hateful teeth itch. Once upon a time, some people dared to talk to her like this. If it was not within the konjac, she only needed to move her fingers to let Hansen die a thousand times.


    The Rebecian Blade Queen, the half-step deification, even those who are the kings of the upper class, must also be polite to three points when they see her, and dare to speak to her like this.


    "After waiting for the konjac, I will let you die without a place of burial." Isa was worried, but she was helpless. In this place, if Hansen insisted on destroying her things, the scabbard was taken away. However, she still has no way to take Hansen.


    "What is the scabbard?" Hansen asked again.


    "Have you ever heard of the Clan, if you haven''t heard of it, I explained that you can''t understand it," Isa said coldly.

 Chapter 1799： Crystal genetic arm

    "Of course I heard that the scabbard is related to the crystal family?" Hansen jumped in the heart, but still deliberately suppressed his emotions, seemingly very casual.


    "Do you know?" Isa returned coldly.


    "I have only heard of such a race. I don''t know what the specific situation is. I still have trouble explaining the explanation, so as not to let me panic and make some unpredictable things." Han Sen said with a corner arrow and smiled. .


    Isa hated Hansen in his heart, but he still resisted the anger and said: "The crystal family was a new race in the gene universe. The time to rush out of the planet into the universe is relatively short, their body evolution. The degree is very general, even if it is not as good as some of the lower classes. But the crystal people''s research on genetic technology is very good, they even developed a crystal that can make a common genetic armor soldier against the duke, the marquis, and even the king. Genetically armed."


    "Is there such a strong thing?" Hansen was surprised. He thought that the crystal family was so badly killed. It should not be considered powerful. However, listening to Isa said that although the crystal family itself is not highly evolved, They don''t seem to be weak.


    Isa ignored Hansen and said from his own self: "Since the crystal family invented the crystal gene, the forces continued to expand, and the ambitions also expanded rapidly, even playing the idea of ??the gene temple. To know that the crystal family was the strongest at the time. It is also just a duke, not even a king-level powerhouse. With such racial strength to challenge the upper family in the gene temple, the crystal family is considered to be unique once and for all."


    "Unfortunately, they finally failed early. It seems that the crystal gene they invented is still not as good as the real king." Hansen knows the final ending of the crystal family.


    Isa looked at Hansen with some disdain. "If you don''t understand, don''t talk. No one treats you as dumb. The crystals of the crystals at that time were armed, which is completely comparable to the existence of the king, if they only challenge the general. The family, there is a great chance that they will succeed in lighting up. But they are too inflated, and they have developed a kind of crystal gene that claims to be able to transcend the deified power, and armed with the crystal gene, challenged a very powerful one at that time. The superiors were finally destroyed by the superiors of the superiors, and almost completely disappeared between the universe."


    Hansen was surprised to hear that the original crystal family had such a glorious past, and some of them were unexpected.


    "The scabbard, shouldn''t it be the kind of crystal genetics that can claim to surpass the deified powerful?" Hansen stared at the scabbard in the lake.


    Isa yelled: "If there is such a thing? Do you think you can still be taken away now?"


    "That may not be, maybe no one knows." Hansen smiled.


    Isa said indifferently: "You think too much, and power will not be born out of thin air. Even if it is a crystal family, it was only a successful creation of such a crystal gene, and the results also proved that their so-called success is actually Still failing, let alone surpassing the deified powerful, even the capital of the war with the deified powerful did not, the crystal genetic armature was also dusted by the deified powerful, the things of the time all the people of the world witnessed At that time, no one knew it, but unfortunately the time passed too long. Nowadays, even the race that knows the name of the crystal family is rare."


    "What is this scabbard?" Hansen asked with a wink.


    "It is an ordinary crystal gene armed. If it is complete, it may be possible to reach the level of the Duke or even the king. Unfortunately, there is only one scabbard left now, and the power can be greatly reduced." Isa said casually.


    Hansen doesn''t really believe in Isa. He doesn''t know who Isa is. But watching Isa''s skill level is not an ordinary superior. It is probably a duke or a king.


    One such big man ventured into the place of the konjac. If he was only armed for a broken crystal gene, Hansen would not believe it.


    Hansen��s eyes turned and stared at the scabbard and said: ��I heard that there were two horrible strong men who fought here, just to compete for the same treasures, and to toss a good alien space into what it is now. The treasure that they want to grab, shouldn''t it be this scabbard?"


    "Your imagination is very rich." Isa whispered.


    Hansen still wants to continue to put some words out of Isa''s mouth, but suddenly heard the noise from the lake. The scabbard jumped up and turned like an arrow, shooting in the direction of the stone statue.


    Isa��s heart was a joy, no longer talking nonsense with Hansen, and he reached out and grabbed the flying scabbard.


    She and Han Sen said so much, just to stabilize Hansen, waiting for this moment to come, now the scabbard is not disturbed, as she expected in general, flying over the stone statue, she naturally did not have the mood to pay attention to Hansen As long as she grasped the scabbard, she was done, and then she killed Hansen, the hateful fellow.


    The position of the scabbard flying is the eyebrow of the stone statue. Hansen discovered at this time that there is a vertical groove in the eyebrow position of the stone statue.


    Originally Hansen thought that the vertical groove is a decorative sculpture, just like the vertical eye marks on the statue.


    It is only now discovered that it is not a carved decoration, but a groove that is inserted into the scabbard.


    It��s just that Hansen can��t guess, why the scabbard was inserted there before, and now why would he insert it himself.


    Turning a few thoughts in his heart, Hansen looked at Isa, who was standing on the right shoulder of the stone statue, and had reached out to catch the scabbard that had come flying.


    Hansen slammed into the palm of Isa, while the other hand grabbed the scabbard.


    In the eyes of Isa, a murderous machine flashed, and the knife flashed. He almost smashed Hansen��s palm to the scabbard, but Hansen shrunk fast enough.


    Hansen��s other fist and Isa��s other palm also slammed together, only to hear a bang, and the two men��s swaying, half a step back, no one could catch the knife. sheath.


    The scabbard flew between the two, and it had already fallen into the groove of the forehead of the stone statue. It was not bad at all, as if it were born to grow inside.


    "You are looking for death!" Isa''s face is gloomy like water, as if Hansen''s patience has reached its limit.


    "There are some good things to see, and this scabbard should have half of me?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "Do you really think I can''t kill you?" Isa held the knife and stared at Hansen. The momentum suddenly rose and her body seemed to have a purple flame burning.


    "It''s not that the power inside the konjac is suppressed. Even if the king can''t use powerful power, it''s no different from ordinary people? What''s the matter?" Han Sen''s face changed and he screamed badly.

 Chapter 1800： Arrow shot queen

    Isa hated Hansen, the strength of her body was getting stronger and stronger, and a purple flame swayed. She broke through the limitations of the konjac on her body and her strength improved rapidly.


    This breakthrough does not mean that the power of the konjac has been ineffective against Isa, but that Isa''s power is too strong, so she can forcibly break the line so that her body can use some power beyond the rules in the konjac.


    A strong person like Isa, who has already stepped into a deified situation, can have such an ability. Otherwise, even if it is a king-level powerhouse, it is difficult to achieve this.


    But it is precisely because Isa has only half a foot into the realm of deification, not really a deified strong, so can not complete the repression of ignoring the konjac.


    Now she is so forced to show strength, the extent of the increase is not so great, probably equivalent to the Viscount.


    Moreover, such a forced increase has a great burden on her body. Even if nothing is done after the ascension, the body will suffer certain damage.


    If it is not a last resort, Isa does not want to do such a thing within the konjac, but the majestic Queen of the Blades, absolutely can not tolerate Hansen��s actions, has made up his mind, in any case, Hansen is killed here. .


    Before Isa was afraid that Hansen would stun the scabbard, she would endure it until now. Now that the scabbard has entered the stone statue, there will be no more accidents. As long as Hansen is killed, Isa can get the scabbard, so Isa No more hesitation, forcibly elevating his strength.


    Although it can only be forcibly upgraded to the Viscount level, it is enough. Isha holds a serrated knife in his hand, and does not directly go out to Hansen, but his eyes are condensed, and the purple flame on the knife rises.


    Hansen was holding the Iron Man shield and was ready to resist the attack, but suddenly felt a pain in his arm and his flesh exploded.


    Hansen��s wound on his arm, which was tearing open, almost in the blink of an eye, had cracked the flesh and blood of his entire arm, revealing White��s arm bones, and the crack was still flying on him. spread.


    Hansen��s heart was awkward. At this speed, I��m afraid it only takes a few seconds. The flesh and blood of his whole body will be split, leaving only one frame.


    "Do you think that the power of the tooth will only spread so slowly? It is only because my strength is suppressed by the konjac, so the power of the tooth is so weak, you dare to provoke the queen, now you are The death period." Isa''s face is cold, and the purple flame on his body is getting more and more popular.


    The wounds on Hansen''s body are also cracked faster and faster. On the cracked fat and muscle tissue, you can see a purple smoke floating, which looks very horrible.


    "Your sister''s, good sinister power!" Han Sen''s heart screamed, where he dared to hesitate, his eyes flashed through the blazing brilliance, the strange power infiltrated from the whole body''s genes, and instantly filled with Hansen''s whole body.


    Because there is a hole in the body of Hansen, Hansen��s body is not seen from the outside, but Hansen��s body is undergoing dramatic changes, such as red iron. It presents a brilliant translucent appearance, and the whole body exudes an unparalleled strong breath.


    At the moment when the super-spirit was opened, the wound on Hansen��s arm suddenly stopped spreading. The wound that was originally floating with purple smoke was instantly melted by the blazing white light, and the purple smoke directly melted into the invisible, and the wound quickly healed.


    Hansen feels that he is suppressed by the power of the konjac. All the restraints seem to vanish in the moment, and a powerful force flows through the body like a rushing river without any hindrance.


    Isa looked at the blazing white light from Hansen''s arm wounds, and the horror of the body, and his face suddenly changed. He said with amazement: "Are you also the king who touched the door of deification?"


    Hansen did not answer, and a golden feather bow appeared in his hand. At the same time, he reached out and pulled out a holy white bone arrow. A blazing white light of a strand poured into the bone arrow, and the power of the bone arrow itself was activated. The incomparable horror of glory radiates from the bones and arrows.


    "Sacred Angel Bone Arrow... How is this possible..." Isa was shocked.


    She was not surprised by the bones of the Holy Angel itself. This bone arrow is made of the different bones of the king-level feathers and has the power of the king.


    But that is only the power of the king. If it is outside, Isa is not afraid of this power. Even if it is a king-level feather, it is no big deal for her to shoot her with the Holy Angel bone arrow. She is fully capable of blocking it.


    However, within the konjac, she damages her body, and the power she exchanges is only the Viscount level, and the power of the Holy Angel bones and arrows is constantly erupting, and it is generally the same at the time of the outside world. Affected by the power of the konjac, this is a little scary.


    At this time, Isa could not attend to grab the scabbard, flew away from the stone statue, and flew away from the lake.


    A holy angel bone arrow that can explode all the power is definitely not the one she can now compete with.


    Hey!


    Han Sen''s **** fretting, the Holy Angel''s bones turned into a holy light, almost just left the bowstring, it has already reached Isa''s heart, so that she has no chance to dodge.


    Isa is a strong man who is half-step deified. Even if power is suppressed to such an extent, the ability to respond and choose is still there.


    Holding the serrated knife in both hands, Hansen''s bone arrow was protected on the chest before leaving the hand, and the bone arrow directly hit the blade of the serrated knife.


    The violent light seems to be a volcanic eruption, which blasts between the arrowhead and the blade, and then listens to it. The handle does not know what material to use, and some of the power of the serrated knife remains in the konjac. In the impact of the arrow tip, the bone arrow was shot through the chest of Isa, flying out from the back of Isa, and continuously shot through a dozen vines, which was stuck in a sea bowl. In the vine.


    puff!


    The blood in the mouth of Isa spewed, and the position of the heart of the chest had been shot through a big hole, but she still did not die, forcing her strength and quickly rushing into the vine, and there was no trace in the blink of an eye.


    Hansen wants to pursue, but the body has a burst of weakness, which has already retreated from the state of the super-spirit, and his body can support too much time.


    "It��s a terrible woman. It��s not dead like this.�� Hansen sighed and had to give up the idea of ??chasing Isa.


    Hansen��s gaze turned to the stone-like eyebrows, looking at the scabbard that was inserted inside, reaching out and holding the one exposed outside, trying to insert the scabbard from the inside.


    However, after Hansen tried hard, he found that the scabbard was not moving, and it was pulled out several times in a row. The scabbard was motionless.

 Chapter 1801： Knife meaning (the lord plus more)

    Hansen has been pulled out several times, and he has not been able to pull out the scabbard, and he could not help but be a little surprised.


    Haven''t waited for Hansen to react further. Suddenly, on the scabbard, there was a knife-like knives that erupted like a monster, and instantly swallowed Hansen.


    Hansen frowned slightly, and his sword was rushing to fight against the monster''s general knife.


    The knife does not directly hurt Hansen''s body, but it is consuming the sense of Hansen''s sword, or not only the sword, Hansen''s own will is swallowed by the knife.


    If the will collapses, even if the body is not injured and the self-confidence collapses, it will be difficult to confront the top power.


    Hansen��s sword is already very amazing, but the knife is more fierce.


    If Hansen��s sword is a strong and stubborn bull, then the sword that comes out of the scabbard is the tiger or the dragon.


    How strong the bull is, it is also a herbivore, the tiger and the dragon are all eating and not vomiting the bones, swearing Hansen''s sword.


    If the sword is tangible, I am afraid it has already been bloody.


    This kind of knife gives Hansen a very familiar feeling. Isa''s knife seems to be very similar to this kind of knife, but the knife in the scabbard is more powerful and fierce than Isa''s knife.


    "It''s no wonder that Isa will come to the idea of ??this scabbard. It turns out that this thing has something to do with her." Hansen flashed a lot of thoughts.


    Isa''s knife is so powerful, it must be the king''s strong, the knife in the scabbard is even stronger than her knife, then there is only one possibility left.


    "A creature that leaves a knife in this scabbard is a powerful person of the deification level? If it is really a deified power, then it is probably one of the two strong terrorists. Can you say one of them? The strong terrorist is the Rebeite. Is this scabbard left here?" Hansen said in his heart.


    But think about it and feel wrong. If it is really the remnant of the Rebecite, why have you experienced such a long time, until now Isa has come here to take the scabbard?


    Hansen didn''t have time to think more. The whole body''s will was used to confront the horrible sword. Even so, it is difficult to counter the monster''s murderous sword. The sword and Hansen''s will are constantly bitten and bitten. Devouring.


    Hansen��s will is getting weaker and weaker, but the knife is getting stronger and stronger.


    Want to get out and leave, but the will is taken, Han Sen simply can not move, as long as a retreat, the monster-like knife will sneak into the air, will only make Han Sen''s will collapse faster.


    While Hansen was thinking about how to get rid of the predicament, the black crystal armor within the soul sea suddenly moved slightly, revealing a touch of breath.


    In the moment when the breath flowed into Hansen''s body, the scabbard was fiercely trembled, the intracranial knife converges instantaneously, and the scabbard screams, and Hansen''s palms are squirted, and the scabbard is easily pulled out. .


    The black crystal armor smells like a streamer, flowing in Hansen''s body for a week, then returning to the soul sea and flowing back into the armor.


    The black crystal armor also restored the original silence, and there is no difference between them.


    Although the breath has been recovered, but the scabbard has not released the knife, but still shivering in Hansen''s hand.


    I don''t know why, Hansen seems to be able to sense the emotion of the scabbard, and only feels a mixture of excitement, surprise and fear in the scabbard.


    Han Sen was a little surprised. He didn''t know what kind of connection between the scabbard and the black crystal armor. Why did the black crystal armor make a scabbard into this appearance?


    "Is this scabbard a thing of the Rebecite, or something of the celestial family?" Hansen secretly thought, but he still thinks it is more likely to be a member of the crystal family.


    While Hansen was thinking about it, the knives in the scabbard suddenly came out again. Only this time, the knife did not devour Hansen��s will, but it made people feel very gentle and flocked to Hansen��s consciousness.


    Hansen suddenly felt like an avatar for an ancient behemoth, swallowing everything between heaven and earth, the universe of the galaxy, everything in the heavens and the earth, just between a mouth, will be swallowed into his belly.


    The kind of enthusiasm that devours the universe of the heavens and the earth, there is an indescribable sense of pleasure.


    The kind of enthusiasm that swallowed the behemoth was deeply imprinted into Hansen��s mind. The next moment the beast was turned into a knife, and Hansen saw a very familiar knife.


    The shape of the knife is exactly the same as that used by Isa, but the knives are much worse.


    Although the shape is the same, the handle of Isa��s hand is like a toy compared to Hansen��s handle in consciousness.


    At this time, the knife was held in the hands of a man. Hansen��s appearance was not really good, but in the middle of it, he seemed to see a pair of long ears on his head.


    These are not important. The man holding the knife is almost like a great demon king. The sword is broken, the Milky Way is broken, everything is devastated, and countless planets are destroyed under the knife. Even the void is torn. Bite a gap like a galaxy.


    With one knife and one knife, the knife that devours and devours everything, the horror of the people, and the unspeakable feeling of joy.


    The man slashed his knife over and over again, and each knife was deep in Hansen��s mind, which made Hansen a lot more enlightened, and he became more and more familiar with the knife and the knife.


    Almost subconscious, Hansen waved the scabbard in his hand and slashed the knife with the man in consciousness.


    With one knife and one knife, Hansen��s knife method soon began to produce the kind of sorrow that swallowed everything, and the knife became stronger and stronger.


    This is obviously not the knives he has cultivated. Hansen is no longer genius, nor can he practice a knife in such a short period of time.


    However, the knife in Hansen''s knife method is soaring in madness. When Hansen practiced the knife method for more than 70 times, his knife is no weaker than Isa, and the knife is still growing. among.


    With the growth of the sword, the man and the knife in Hansen''s consciousness became more and more blurred. After he practiced more than one hundred times, the man and the knife in the consciousness had completely disappeared, and there was no trace.


    Hansen��s scabbard looked at the scabbard in his hand, and now the scabbard is completely without a half-knife, and it is clear that its knife has been transferred to Hansen.


    The scabbard trembled slightly, flew up from Hansen''s hand, and turned around Hansen for a few laps, hanging automatically at Hansen''s waist, and then there was no movement.


    The blade of the original black diamond was gradually dimmed, turning into a scabbard that looked like an ink stone.

 Chapter 1802： Siege (the lord plus more)

    Hansen grabbed the scabbard and tried to take it up. It was very easy, and it was held in his hand at once, but the scabbard was as dead as dead, and there was nothing different.


    Hansen knows that the scabbard will never be a dead object. Although there is no such thing as a monster, the spirituality of the scabbard itself is still there, and how could it be a dead object.


    Now that the scabbard is so quiet, I am afraid that there is a reason, but Hansen has no guess at the same time.


    Putting out the scabbard, Hansen looked at the stone statue again and again, and there was no income.


    The blisters in the lake have already stopped, and there is no such thing as a knife. I am afraid there is only one scabbard here.


    "Since there is a scabbard, there is no knife? What kind of knife is the knife attached to the scabbard?" Hansen thought, suddenly he had a thought: "Will it be inserted?" On the stone statue is a set of knives and scabbards, and then the knife was pulled out?"


    Han Sen first thought of the "super-gen gene?" written on the stone neck. If it is really possible, whoever pulled out the knife, the person who engraved those words is obviously very likely.


    However, after all, these were only speculations. After Hansen had no income, he took a break and flew to the lake and walked toward the vine.


    The Holy Angel bone arrow has been collected by him. Now he just wants to pick some grapes to fill the hunger, and find out if there are any different fruits.


    There are many common fruits on the vines. Hansen picked a few bunches of big red grapes and tasted a special sweet and delicious taste. He ate a few bunches in one breath and felt a lot in the stomach.


    Didn''t see the chaos along the way, Hansen walked to the edge of the oasis, did not see the trace of Isa, did not know where she ran.


    After thinking for a moment, Hansen returned to the oasis and looked for exotic fruits among the vines.


    Hansen really wants to leave the devil now, lest he should hit Isa, and within the devil, he can still take advantage of Isa.


    But out of the devil, with Isa''s half-step deification, it is too easy to kill Hansen, so Hansen wants to leave the devil as soon as possible.


    Hansen intends to look for it in the oasis. If you can find the best fruit, you can''t find it and leave the devil immediately. You can''t let Isa block him outside.


    The biggest trouble now is that even if he leaves the devil one step ahead of Isa, because he did not go out with the polar son, I am afraid that the Mozu people will not let him go.


    Hansen can''t manage that much, and he can only go out and plan.


    Turning inside the vine for a while, Hansen found a bunch of purple agate-like grapes. Hansen was not at all polite. He took the bunch of exotic grapes and put them into his pocket.


    Turning the entire vine area over, Hansen found a bunch of green grapes and a bunch of blood red grapes, and then no more harvest.


    Without further entanglement, Hansen walked out of the vine area and was about to leave the oasis, but suddenly saw a yellow sand rising in the desert ahead.


    Not long after, I saw many creatures coming to the oasis. The direction they came from was to leave the direction of the devil. Hansen took a closer look. Among the creatures coming, the race was quite complicated, and both the Mozu and the Rebec. There are also some races where Hansen can''t name them. There are a dozen or so. I am afraid that about half of the races that entered this magic are here.


    "Weird, the son said that there will be no other races coming here. How come it is so much? It��s not that after Isa escaped, I found these people to deal with me?" Hansen frowned slightly and wanted to retreat into the oasis. Let me hide it first.


    Whether these guys come to him for trouble, but it seems that there is nothing good.


    Han Sen just wanted to leave, but he didn''t want to be among the group. One of the guys had excellent eyesight. He had already seen Hansen at a glance. He did not wait for Hansen to retreat into the oasis, and shouted at Hansen: "The kid in front, you better stand there and don''t move. Hey, answering a few questions, we won''t be embarrassing you, otherwise don''t blame us, unless you feel that you can escape from so many of us."


    "What do you want to ask?" Hansen asked with a cold voice.


    "Are you following the magic of Luo Ji?" A Mozi asked Yuan Sen far away.


    "Not bad." Han Sen nodded slightly.


    "Where is Luoji?" The Mozu and others are all overjoyed, and several of the superiors asked in unison.


    Hansen did not hesitate to take himself and Luo Ji to encounter the chaos. As a result, Luo Ji himself ran the first thing, but did not mention the encounter with Isa in the oasis.


    "Well, you take us to Luoji." The Mozu said directly to Hansen.


    Hansen frowned. "I only know that he is heading in that direction. I don''t know where he is going now, even if I am willing to lead the way."


    "Let you lead the way and lead the way, there are so many nonsense." The first to find Hansen''s immortal cold road.


    Hansen no longer cares for him, and turns to go to the road.


    He was afraid that Isa would block him outside, and naturally refused to go with them to find the son.


    If you are outside, any of these superiors may be stronger than him, but in the devil, everyone''s body is suppressed, basically at the same level, Hansen does not have to fear them.


    The upper eagle eagle beak, seeing Han Sen actually ignore him, suddenly furious, made a strange call, pulled out a wooden stick, and pulled it to Hansen.


    Hansen saw that the stick was a bit familiar, and it was similar to the wooden swords such as the wooden swords and wooden bows used by the chaos. It was also a magical thing.


    Hansen ignored him and continued to move forward. His figure flashed slightly. The upper-class man��s wooden stick dance was like a mad dragon, but he could not touch Hansen��s clothes.


    The other top races were slightly surprised, but apparently they did not intend to let Hansen leave, one by one, and they pulled out their swords.


    Hansen saw that there were all kinds of weapons in their hands, swords and swords, and they were all wooden. They looked like the swords of the chaos.


    "Take the road to find Luoji, after the natural find you have the benefits, otherwise there are many great people here, no one will spare you." Mozu and others did not immediately start, coercion and lure.


    Although Hansen was very curious, these people were so anxious to find out what Luoji wanted to do, but he was even more afraid that Isa would block himself, so he did not answer at all and rushed forward toward the front.


    All the people in the family were furious, and they waved their swords and surrounded them. They wanted to put Hansen down first.


    Hansen pulled out the scabbard and used the sheath to represent the sword. The figure was moving like a shadow, and the sword on his body rushed. Rw

 Chapter 1803： Captured

    When the war broke out, an arrow suddenly fell from the sky and shot on the sand among the crowds. Everyone was shocked and looked up. I saw the chaos in the sky, a heavy group. They have all been surrounded by at least a few hundred.


    Looking at the rows of bows and arrows aimed at them, everyone changed their face, even Hansen is no exception.


    Before I escaped from the hands of the four chaos, I have already spent a lot of effort. Now surrounded by so many chaotic people, it is impossible to rush out, unless Hansen can once again become a super-spirit, otherwise At his speed, how can he escape the chaos of the chaos?


    It is a pity that he is still in a period of weakness, not to mention that even if he has become a super-spiritual body, the duration is too short. It is certainly no problem to kill a few chaos. If you want to kill hundreds of chaos and then rush out, then it is not. Possible things.


    "They put down the weapons and raised their hands." A chaotic person said coldly to Hansen with the lingua franca of the gene universe.


    Faced with so many bows and arrows, no one dared to mess around, but his face was hard to see, but he had to throw his weapons in the ground and lift his hands over his head.


    Hansen had already slashed the scabbard back to his waist, and his hands were the same as those of the Shangzu, and his hands were lifted over his head.


    The chaos rushed up, pointed at them with bows and arrows, then took out the rattan ropes, tied them all one by one, and then passed them through the middle of the rattan rope with wooden spears. The two chaotic people carried one and saw them like It is like lifting a wild boar to carry it back.


    "The chaotic people are vegetarian? Should they have no hobby?" Hansen secretly depressed, if not these guys are confused, maybe he has already gone far, and will not be surrounded by these chaotic people. .


    Fortunately, these chaos did not seem to kill them immediately, and carried them to the depths of the desert.


    After three or four days, I finally saw an oasis in front of me. It was a lot bigger than the oasis where Hansen was before. I can see that there are many wooden houses in the oasis. I think it should be such a mess. The place where the family lived.


    Everyone was carried to an open space in the oasis. There were many stone pillars on the open space. Hansen saw Isa being **** on a pillar.


    However, the mask on Isa��s face is still there, and the wound in my heart seems to be no longer a problem.


    The superiors apparently did not recognize what Isa was. Even the two Rebecites looked at Isa, and their eyes were a bit stunned. It seemed that they did not even know the true identity of Isa.


    Hansen, they are also tied to the stone pillar, Hansen is close to Isa''s position, which is considered to be two stone pillars.


    Isa saw Hansen, his eyes fell on the scabbard of Hansen''s waist, his eyes could not help but brighten, and then revealed the color of suspiciousness, apparently strange, why the scabbard will become what it is now.


    The chaos only took away the wooden weapons, did not find a knife in Hansen, but did not pay attention to a scabbard. In fact, Hansen has this scabbard and it is really useless.


    "What do these chaos want to do with us?" The ancestors of the eagle''s beak couldn''t help but ask.


    But no one can answer him. No one knows what the chaos wants to do. The chaotic people will disperse after they are tied here.


    There are many children of chaos, who are curiously looking around them, like animals watching the zoo.


    Although the chaos was affected by the konjac, even a nobleman did not have any genetic armor, but their blood was very good. The descendants of their birth, men and women were very beautiful and beautiful, and their physical quality was quite good.


    The Mozuko whispered to Isa whispered: "This Miss Rebec, when were you caught by them, knowing how they plan to dispose of us?"


    Isa did not pay attention to Vip, she has touched the king of the deification of the king, if not by Hansen, how could it be slandered by the chaos, this is tantamount to her shame, so Isa simply did not want to pay attention to these guys, lest people see through her true identity.


    Seeing Isa ignores himself, Vicki can''t help but frown, but now he naturally has no ability to threaten Isa.


    A Rebecite man said: "Now it''s the way to go. Everyone is sitting in the same boat. If you know what, you can tell it to everyone. Maybe we can think of the way to escape. ��


    Other top races are also echoing, hoping to ask something from Isa''s mouth.


    Isa, as if she didn''t hear it, still rested with her eyes closed and didn''t even look at them.


    The Ribeite man was furious and yelled: "I didn''t hear you talking to you? I am the Duke of Rock, I ordered you to answer my question."


    Isa still still closed her eyes, as if she had not heard the words of the Duke of Rock.


    Hansen looked at Isa with some curiosity. It was strange that the Duke of Rocks did not know Isa. In Hansen''s opinion, Isa must be a big man. It is not the same thing that the Duke of Rocks can compare. The big man like this, how the rock and the Duke of this family can not recognize her.


    The sky gradually darkened, and the children of the chaotic people seemed to be tired of seeing them all, and they all returned to the wooden house. The entire oasis quietly left them alone.


    Seeing that the chaos seems to have fallen asleep, no one looked at them, saying that there are people who want to use the means to break free of those rattan ropes, try to see if they can escape.


    But those vine ropes don''t know what they are made of, and they can''t make a profit. Even if the body shrinks, the rattan rope will shrink and it will not break away.


    "Hey!" A strange scream came from outside the oasis and shocked everyone. He thought that the chaos had discovered their movements.


    Looking around, the heads of those wooden houses were closed, and there was no chaos.


    Then they heard the strange screams coming again, and they soon came one after another, as if there were strange noises coming from all over the place.


    And those strange sounds are getting closer and closer. In a short time, they see a pair of green eyes appearing not far away, everywhere in the world, and there are many looks.


    "What is that stuff? Isn''t it true that there are no other creatures besides those chaotic people in the konjac?" The ancestors of the eagle-eyed beak screamed.


    The faces of the other top races are also very ugly. These strange things are obviously coming around them. It seems that it is not simply to come and appreciate the alien races.

 Chapter 1804： The person selected by the monster

    Hansen was also looking at the green eyes of the night, and soon he saw what the masters of those eyes looked like.


    It''s a creature similar to a lizard, but it''s a lot bigger, each one is as big as a bull, the skin is like a gray rock, almost integrated with the night, it''s hard to see their bodies in the night. shape.


    At this time, one of the creatures is already close to the stone pillars, one by one, with a mouth open, and the fangs that are confusing, the tongue in the mouth is a snake-like sputum, and the mouth is still hung without knowing whether it is saliva or something. .


    "What are those things? Is the chaos wanting to feed us to those monsters?" A top man was shocked.


    A monster came from around, and soon surrounded the area of ??Shizhu. There were dozens of them. If they really wanted to eat, Hansen estimated that they were not enough for them to eat.


    But the monsters didn''t rush in, just surrounded by a circle, staring at them outside the stone pillar area, no one stepped in.


    When everyone was scared and trembled, suddenly heard a long whistling sound, the monsters separated a road, as if the soldiers gave way to the generals.


    Hansen looked at them over there, and then saw one similar to those monsters, but the size was several times smaller, and only a wolf-dog-sized monster came over.


    The little monster is high on his head and looks arrogant. Although his body is smaller than other monsters, he is more daring than other monsters, and his body is not gray of the rock, but a dark red. The color is a bit similar to the color of the bloodstone.


    Other monsters saw the little monster coming over and lowered their heads, as if they had seen the emperor''s courtiers.


    The little monster went all the way to the edge of the stone pillar area, but it didn''t stop, but went straight into the stone pillar area, and went to Hansen''s side, squinting at them one by one.


    The little monsters walked by Hansen, and the eyes looked up and down carefully. It looked like an experienced old farmer picking animals.


    Hansen looked strangely at the strange thing, not knowing what it wanted to do.


    The other ones are all horrified, fearing that the little monsters will come up with a bite to bite off their heads, and they now have no ability to resist.


    It was Isa, still resting with her eyes closed, and she did not seem to have any fear on her face.


    Hansen said in the heart: "I don''t know when Isa was arrested, but looking at her appearance, it seems that I don''t worry that those monsters will eat her. I should know something."


    Hansen knows that Isa must have hated him very much. He hates to eat his flesh and his bones. It is impossible to disclose anything to him, so he has no intention to ask.


    The little monster walked in front of everyone, then stepped back a few steps, and stretched out his claws over a group of people, as if they were picking something.


    Everyone who is in the upper part of his claws can''t help but be surprised. If he is afraid of being selected by it, he will probably make their food.


    The little monster''s claws circled a few times, and the last paw stopped in front of Hansen, pointing straight to Hansen.


    Hansen��s heart suddenly stunned: ��I��m not so unlucky? This guy looks at my long, tender skin and tender meat. I think I��m sure it��s delicious. I��m going to take my drink first?��


    The little monster''s claw pointed at Hansen, and a strange scream was heard in his mouth. He suddenly saw a monster rushing from the outside, and rushed to Hansen like a wolf.


    The other bosses are relieved. It seems that these monsters are very picky and may not choose them anymore.


    However, their good will soon burst, the little monster pointed a few times with the claws, and selected a few of the upper races, and suddenly there are monsters rushing in from the outside, rushing toward the few superiors.


    Among the people selected by the little monsters, in addition to Hansen, there are also Isa, Vicki, Duke of Rock and the upper family of the eagle.


    After a few moments of pointing, the little monster put down his claws. Obviously, he did not want to continue to choose, and let the rest of the superiors breathe a sigh of relief.


    Hansen looked at the monsters and rushed over, and he was thinking about how to get out.


    It must be beaten, and there is no chance to escape. Hansen wants to go and just send it back to the shelter to hide this road.


    Hansen looked at the monster that had already rushed to him, but he was surprised to find that the monster did not seem to want to eat him, and he suspended the urge to send it back to the shelter.


    The monster rushed to Hansen and bit it down against Hansen, but it didn''t bite Hansen''s flesh, but bit the Hansen''s rattan rope.


    A few mouthfuls, Hansen''s rattan rope was all bitten by it, Hansen also regained his freedom, moved his wrist, and looked at the monster with some surprise.


    The other monsters that rushed in were the same. They broke the ropes of Isa and they didn''t hurt their bodies, which surprised everyone.


    After the monsters snapped off the rattan ropes tied to them, they turned their bodies like camels and fell down. It seemed like they were asking Hansen to ride them.


    Hansen, they are all a little surprised, do not know what these monsters want to do.


    Seeing that they did not ride on the back of the monster, the little monster yelled at them, seemingly urging Hansen to ride faster.


    Hansen, you look at me, I look at you, I dare not ride, until Isa did not hesitate, riding directly on the back of a monster.


    After Isa stabilized, the monster stood up and took Isa to go outside.


    Hansen��s heart moved and he rode to the back of the monster. The monster was the same. He got up and Hansen went in the same direction.


    Vicki and the Duke of Rock fell on their teeth, and they all went to the back of the monster. A monster carried them away from the stone pillar area and went outside the oasis.


    The little monster saw Hansen. They all rode the monster, and they screamed again. All the monsters retreated like a tide. Under the leadership of the little monster, they came out of the oasis and headed for the desert.


    Those who have not been selected, the heart is secretly relieved, how to see Hansen they are like the food selected, perhaps brought back to the monster''s nest to feed the little monsters may also be.


    Vicki and others are very uneasy in their hearts. I don��t know if this is a blessing or a curse, but now there is no room for them to turn back.


    The monsters crowded them in the desert, the desert under the night was a bit cold, but the sky was clean and clear, and the stars flashed, as if they could be picked up.


    After running for most of the night, Hansen suddenly saw a silvery river flowing in front of him. He looked at the countless snakes like glory sticks on the sand.

 Chapter 1805： Incredible "mountain"

    The monsters ran towards the light river, and when they arrived near Hansen, they discovered that things that looked like snakes did not seem to be snakes.


    It looks more like a piece of roots that is drilled out of the sand, but they are really twisting, so looking far away is like a snake.


    The monsters rushed directly into the roots that were like snakes, and were trampled by the monsters. The roots seemed to be back in the ground like a scare.


    The monsters rushed along the roots all the way, and all the roots had to be drilled back to the ground.


    These roots are like a galaxy on the desert, and like a light path, guiding the direction of the monsters.


    When the sky was white, the roots of the front disappeared, but Hansen saw a strange mountain in front.


    The reason why the mountain is weird is because the mountain looks like a huge egg standing in the desert. Apart from that mountain, it is still surrounded by a bare desert.


    "A big thing, shouldn''t it be a real egg? How big a creature can give birth to such a big egg?" Hansen thought in his heart.


    The monsters saw the egg-shaped mountain and ran faster. The little monster stood on the back of a big monster and screamed in the direction of the egg-shaped mountain.


    Hansen was getting closer and closer to the egg-shaped mountain. When they saw the egg-shaped mountain, they were shocked.


    The huge mountain-like thing, it is not ordinary stone, it seems to be dark, but the thing seems to be a piece of silk intertwined, like a huge unimaginable silkworm cocoon.


    The root filaments are as thick as the arms, emitting a luster like crystal.


    The monsters ran to the front of the giant python and finally stopped. They hugged Hansen and their monsters also fell down. It was obvious that Hansen had them down.


    "What is this ghost thing?" said the singer of the eagle''s beak, staring at the giant python.


    Vicki, Duke of Rock and Isa did not speak, just staring at the giant python, it seemed to be thinking about something.


    Hansen��s face from the Duke��s face also faintly saw a hint of excitement. Although it was just a flash, it did not escape Hansen��s gaze.


    "The three guys seem to know what the giant python is. Isha doesn''t say that the Duke and the Duke of Rock are accidentally caught. They know this thing. Do you know that before the konjac? Is there such a thing?�� Hansen��s heart flashed countless thoughts.


    Several people looked at the giant pythons of the mountains, but the monsters fell on the ground one by one, like devout believers praying to their gods.


    Only the dark-blooded little monster climbed to the position of the giant python and walked around the giant python, seemingly looking for something.


    "Would we like to escape now?" The eagle-eyed beak''s superiors looked at the monsters who seemed to never look up.


    "Would you be fools? They don''t care about us now, it doesn''t mean that we will run away, don''t we see them all around us?" The Duke of Rock fell and said.


    The upper eagle of the eagle-eye beak still wants to say something, but suddenly feels the sand under his feet shaking, just like an earthquake.


    Hansen naturally feels it, not only the sand is shaking, but even the huge mountain-like dragonfly is shaking. In the place where the giant python is in contact with the ground, the sand is sinking, like there is a water hole below, sand like water A quicksand vortex is generally formed.


    Hansen, they want to retreat, but the monsters are still motionless on the ground, Hansen they have no space even if they want to back, otherwise they will only step on those monsters.


    However, they soon discovered that the quicksand vortex was only limited to the vicinity of the giant python and did not affect them.


    "That thing seems to be rising!" The upper family of the eagle''s beak suddenly screamed.


    Hansen just discovered that the giant clam is slowly rising. In fact, it is not the sand, but the giant clam is affecting the nearby sand when it rises. The source of the vibration is it.


    Now Han Sen is not looking at the giant python, but the three of the victors, the Duke of Rocks and the Isa, and Isa can''t see the expression with a mask.


    On the face of the Duke of the Rock, there was an obvious expression of excitement, and the deeper Wichi, the eyes also lit up.


    "These guys must know what it is." Hansen secretly indulged, thinking about how he could get some information from their mouths.


    When Hansen was still meditating, the mountain-like giant python had already left the sand, and it was suspended in the air. The scene was difficult to speak.


    It��s like the Himalayas suddenly flew into the sky. In front of it, human beings are smaller than ants, and people worry that if they fall, they will be dumped into meat sauce.


    The giant clam has been lifted to a height of five or six meters from the ground before it stops. It is very unscientific and static in the air, as if it had been frozen in space.


    Hansen couldn''t imagine what kind of power would make such a giant be left untouched.


    The little monster returned to the front of the monster team and yelled at the monsters. The monsters immediately stood up and embraced Hansen. They walked under the giant python.


    Hansen saw Isa without a flustered look, and he was not eager to find a way to escape. He also wanted to take a look at what these monsters brought to them.


    The monsters embraced them, and they reached the central position at the bottom of the giant clam. Hansen saw that there was a circular hole formed at the bottom of the giant clam. The diameter was about two meters. In fact, it is similar to a pinhole.


    Hansen looked up into the round hole. The place where they could see was a circle of crystal filaments. It was also the thickness of the arm, which is no different from the outer part of the giant clam.


    The little monster pointed his finger at the hole in the giant clam, and they called the duke of the rock, and they seemed to let them climb into the giant clam.


    "What to do? Do we want to go in?" The upper face of the eagle''s beak''s mouth changed indefinitely, and it seemed that there was no idea, looking at the Duke and the Vladimir.


    "Do we have any other choices now?" said the Duke of Rocks, walking slowly toward the round hole.


    Although he tried to suppress the excitement in his heart and deliberately walked slowly, Hansen was still able to see it. The Duke of Rock was very eager to enter the giant clam.


    "Yes, since I have reached this step, I can only go inside." Vicki said, and followed the Duke of Rocks and walked over.


    Hansen felt that he said it was easy, but in fact it was a little afraid that the Duke of Rocks had grabbed some kind of opportunity.


    The upper family of the eagle''s beak also followed the past. All three of them jumped up and climbed into the round hole. Only Hansen and Isa were left outside.

 Chapter 1806： Heartbeat (the lord plus more)

    The little monster yelled at Hansen and Isa twice, as if urging them to get in.


    Isa is not in a hurry to enter the giant python, but instead walks to Hansen, whispering: "The situation is unclear now, it is better for you and me to let go of the previous grudges, how about temporary cooperation?"


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. I don��t think that Isa would come to him to cooperate. I looked up and down and said: "I also have this intention, but since it is cooperation, should we honestly meet each other?"


    "What do you mean?" Isa asked with a blank expression.


    Hansen pointed to the round hole of the giant python: "Don''t tell me, you don''t know what it is."


    The little monster called two times to Isa, and the voice was a bit violent. The surrounding monsters were stunned at Hansen. They seemed to smash them into pieces and swallow them.


    "This is not a place to talk. We will talk after we go in." Isa said, and jumped up, grabbed a crystal wire and climbed inside the round hole.


    Hansen thought for a moment and was about to jump in, but he felt that something was pulled behind him, and he could not jump.


    Turning around, I saw that the little monster bit his armor in the back.


    See Hansen back and look at it. The little monster put his head in front of Hansen''s palm and opened his mouth. The same thing fell in Hansen''s hand.


    Then the little monster snorted again to Hansen, and the monsters also snarled at Hansen, urging Hansen to enter the round hole.


    Hansen gave a glimpse of it and glanced at the things in his hand. He found that it was a table tennis-sized ball. It was pinched and softly bombed. It seemed like a jumping ball. There was no color in the whole body. I didn��t know what it was. .


    Looking at the little monster, Hansen put away the ball, jumped up again, grabbed a crystal wire, and climbed up with the round hole.


    Because there is a circle of crystal filaments everywhere, it is not difficult to climb up, but it is a bit of physical exertion.


    Looked up and looked up, probably more than a hundred meters up, this round hole has reached the end, but in the position near the top of the hole, there is a horizontal hole.


    The three most advanced Dukes of the Rocks are already climbing to the hole.


    Hansen continued to climb up unhurriedly. When he climbed to the hole, he saw the four dukes of the Rocks standing in a position not far from the hole, and did not go inside.


    boom!


    Hansen was preparing to enter the hole, but suddenly heard a loud noise, and then the whole giant swayed.


    Looking down and looking down, the way out has disappeared, it seems that the giant python has fallen back into the sand.


    "Now we are sitting in the same boat, and we are all devastated, so it is necessary for us to act in unison to cope with the dangers that may arise." The Duke of Rock fell over from several people and said slowly.


    Vicki nodded: "The Duke of Rocks is right, we are in danger. Only by working together can we find a chance."


    "Qigongzi really is a person with great wisdom." The Duke of Rock fell a word, and looked at Hansen, Isa and the eagle''s beak. "How do you feel?"


    "I have no opinion." The superiors of the eagle''s beak said quickly.


    "I have no opinion." To the surprise of Hansen, Isa even showed his attitude.


    However, Isa quickly said: "Since it is cooperation, nature needs to act in unison, otherwise there will be no need for cooperation."


    The Duke of Rocks heard the words, and waited for Isa to go on, and immediately said: "Yes, unified command is necessary. My rock is the Duke of the Rebec, and the subordinates of the men are more than a million. There are still some experiences and insights. How about the first command?"


    "The Duke of Rocks, you are not right to say this, friends who can come here, which one is not a famous name, the bottom of the hand is countless, on the command experience and knowledge, in the next question will not be inferior to anyone." Said.


    "The talents of Qigongzi are naturally no one dares to question. Everyone is also a person with identity. Naturally, it is not inferior to my rock." The Duke of Rock fell down, and his eyes fell on Isa, laughing and saying: "But there are two of our Rebecite people here. It would be more convenient for me to be the conductor."


    Obviously, the Duke of Rocks is trying to take advantage of the number of people in his own family. First, control the scenes here and fight for some right to speak.


    Who knows that he hasn��t waited for what Vecchi said, but Isha said: "I think that the person who can be the conductor must be the one who has the best knowledge, knowledge and ability. I think that among the five of us, only he is the most suitable. If you want to choose a command, I will vote for him."


    Said, Isa pointed Hansen with her hand.


    Hansen couldn''t help but frown. The Duke and the Rock Duke didn''t care much about him, but they were said by Isa. Their eyes were cast on Hansen, and the eyes of the hostile and scrutinized eyes flashed.


    "A small race that no one has ever heard of, how can I be qualified to be the commander of our superiors?" said the superior of the eagle-eyed beak.


    He had been playing with Hansen before, Hansen was just dodging, and did not fight back, so the upper class of the eagle-eyed beak was very unhappy.


    "I feel that he is quite suitable. Anyone of us who is a commander is afraid that there are other people who are not convinced. Since the best is not selected, then choose the weakest one." Vicki doesn''t know what it is. Mentality, said with a smile.


    "No, this is not a child''s play. How can we choose the weakest commander? Isn''t that taking us to death? This is absolutely impossible." The Rock Duke''s face changed and immediately shook his head.


    "If the Duke of the Great, you think he can''t, then I have to take it for granted." Vicki said with a smile.


    The face of the Duke of Rocks was gloomy, and he said coldly: "You are the commander of the Qigongzi, I am afraid that everyone will not accept it."


    "So you only have to be the conductor when you are served?" Vick sneered.


    "You don''t have to argue. Anyway, except for his command, whoever directs me does not agree. If you don''t want to let him be the commander, then we will all go well," Isa said quietly.


    The Duke of Rock and the singer heard that Isa said, they frowned, especially the Duke of Rock, a Rebecant did not support him, so he was very angry, if not in this place, he is old I have already taught Isa.


    For a time everyone was quiet and no one spoke.


    Hey...hey...hey...


    Suddenly, a strange sound echoed in the cave, and the sound was like a heart beating, very rhythmic.

 Chapter 1807： Mysterious streamer (the lord plus more)

    Hansen was alert to the depths of the cave, but in addition to the crystals that radiated the gloom, there was nothing in the cave.


    The heartbeat-like sound lasted for more than a minute and then stopped.


    "Those monsters brought us here, certainly not well, maybe we want to treat us as sacrifices, feed them to the creatures inside, we still don''t go inside, think of ways to escape from the original road? The upper class of the eagle''s beak looked to the Duke of the Rock and said to Vic.


    "Eagle wing, you think too much. Don''t say that the giant python has already fallen, and we have blocked our retreat. We have been unable to escape from the original road. Even if we can escape, the monsters outside will not let go. We," said the Duke of Rocks, and said to Hansen and Isa: "We will not have a result when we fight so much. It is better to compare it with us. Whoever means better, who will be this? How is the command?"


    "I haven''t started to kill myself before, so it''s not so good?" Isa sneered.


    The Duke of Rocks smiled and said: "I said that the test is not a fight for you. I have a hard metal here. We have the ability to leave the deepest trace on the metal. Who will be this? Command, how do you see?"


    "Okay, I have no opinion." Vicki said directly.


    The Eagle Wing naturally had no opinion, and Isa also nodded slightly, and everyone agreed, and Hansen did not say anything.


    "Who is coming first?" The Duke of Rock fell out of his pocket and found a large metal sign of the palm of his hand, and he said to everyone.


    Several people know in their hearts that their power is suppressed by the konjac. No matter what level, the current strength should be similar, there will not be much difference.


    If you can leave traces on the metal sign, you should rely on the sword or the singularity of cultivation, which is not pure power.


    "Since it is the rule you proposed, it is natural for you to come first," Vicki said.


    "Alright." The Duke of Rocks did not evade, it seems that he had already prepared his first shot.


    I saw that he pulled out the long knife at the waist and smashed it against the metal sign. At the moment when the blade collided with the metal sign, Hansen seemed to see a purple awn on the blade.


    Just listening to the slamming, the metal sign was pulled out of a knife mark, about one inch deep.


    "The power of the toothless? Can you think of the Duke of the Rocks, you actually practiced the "tooth knife" created by the ancestors of the Rebecite?" Vicki looked at the Duke of Rocks.


    The Duke of Rock fell a little smugly: "The Qigongzi really knows how wide, and he even recognizes the tooth knife created by the ancestors of my family."


    "The ancestor of the nobles in the past was to use the power of a tooth knife and a toothless force to illuminate the cosmic genocide, so that the Rebecite became one of the upper classes, and no one knows what the world is. I just heard that the cultivation requirements of the "tooth knife" are extremely high, even if it is Among the Beites, there are few people who can cultivate and succeed. I don��t think you have such a talent in the Duke of Rocks, and you have become a dental knife.�� Vicki said slowly.


    "It��s just a matter of luck." The Rock Duke��s mouth twitched slightly, and he was very happy to hear these words.


    Hansen��s heart is secretly funny. The Duke��s tooth knife can only be regarded as an entry point. The power of the tooth is extremely impure, and he does not know how he practiced.


    Although Hansen��s fangs are just getting started, the use of the power of the fangs is not as good as the Duke��s Duke.


    The Duke of Rocks actually wanted to win the right to speak of this temporary team with the power of the torn teeth. The idea is very good, but the reality is cruel.


    Hansen looked at Isa and saw Isa, the real tooth cutter, but did not respond.


    "Who are you coming next?" The eyes of the Duke of Rock fell to the crowd.


    The eagle wing waved: "I will forget it. Anyway, you and the Qigongzi who command me have no opinion."


    "I don''t need any more, let him come." Isa did not know what he was trying to do, and always wanted to push Hansen to the front.


    Hansen stood there and did not move. Wish smiled and said: "Let me come first."


    The Duke of Rock gave the metal sign to Vicki. Vicki pinched the sign and smiled and said: "No matter what means, as long as you can leave traces on the sign?"


    "Yes, any means can be, as long as you can leave a deeper trace than above, I will admit that you are the conductor of our team." Duke Rock fell confidently.


    The ability to tear the teeth is absolutely the best in the gene universe. The power of the demon is good at the demon. Although it has the ability to strike, the ability to destroy and tear is far less than perfect. The power of the teeth.


    "That''s good." Vicki smiled, pulling a dagger from his waist and neatly pointing to the metal sign.


    Just listening to the bang, the metal sign was actually split into two halves.


    The Duke of Rock and the like all changed their faces, and even Aisha��s eyes showed a strange color.


    We must know that all kinds of external forces will be suppressed in the konjac, even if it is a king-level alien treasure, the handle of the dagger in the hands of the hacker can actually cut off the metal brand, then they can easily cut off their body.


    If you add the power of the devil, Vicki seems to be the most powerful person here.


    "Now, I am coming to be this conductor. Do you have any opinions?" Wix said faintly.


    A few people did not speak, and the face of the Duke of Rock fell red, but even a word could not be said.


    "What is that dagger? How is this power in the konjac, much more powerful than the wood we used to make with the plants inside the konjac." The eagle wing stared at the dagger in the hands of Vicki, some surprised asked Road.


    Vicki put away the dagger and said with a slight smile: "This is a quirky dagger that I inadvertently obtained. It is nothing outside, it is equivalent to the Viscount of the Viscount, but I did not even think of it. In the konjac, its own power has not been suppressed, it is an unexpected joy."


    Everyone naturally wouldn��t believe his slang, and the dagger was clearly the killer he had prepared for this konjac trip.


    "Do you still have a mark on the metal?" Vicki asked Hansen.


    "No," Hansen said, shaking his head.


    He knows nothing about this, even if he grabs the position of the commander, he can''t bring him any benefit. Since Isa does not grab this position, he has no need to grab it.


    "If this is the case, then let me direct." Vicki smiled and said about the location of the people. The group walked down the cave.


    Hansen and the Duke of Rocks were arranged to go to the forefront, but Vicki himself did not walk in the middle, but after breaking with the Eagle Wing, he let Isa walk in the middle.


    Going a long distance, Hansen they feel that something is wrong, although there are no terrible things to appear, but the more they go inside, there seems to be something in the filaments that flows with them, like the current in the filament The internal beating is normal.


    The more you go forward, the more active the streamer is like the current, jumping out of the crystal wire and hitting Hansen on them, it is really a little shocked, and the body is slightly numb.

 Chapter 1808： Cooperation

    Those streamers are small and extremely fast, and they are no different from the speed of light. Hansen did not have the possibility of avoiding them. They were all on the body, making them feel numb, but they were not injured.


    The armor also couldn''t stop the power of the streamer. Hansen tried several abilities, basically it didn''t work.


    The more you go forward, the more streamer that jumps out of the crystal, and the little drops are on them, making them all overwhelmed, and the road is almost gone.


    "Qi Gongzi, if you go on like this, I am afraid that we all have to be here. When we move forward, we must not retreat. Is it necessary to die here? You should be an conductor, should you come up with an idea?" The language is ironic.


    Vicki frowned slightly, and he did not expect that it would be such a situation. He was afraid of any danger. He wanted to let the Duke of Rock and Hansen explore the way.


    Who knows that he has not encountered a powerful enemy, and this streamer has to bear everyone, no one can be an exception, and many previous arrangements have no effect.


    "These streams don''t hurt people, they just make you feel a little numb. If you don''t want to go on, you can go back, no one is forcing you," Vicki said faintly.


    The Duke of Rocks ridiculed: "This is your idea? Chi Gongzi is really knowledgeable, and most people really can''t think of such a good idea."


    "Do you have any idea? You can say it." Vicki said with a cold face.


    "I am not a conductor, what can I have?" The Duke of Rock fell and said.


    Although two people are quarreling, but no one stops, they are still moving forward.


    Hansen walked forward and frowned. The caves were round and curved. They were like a circle of pipes, and those streams were getting more and more, looking ahead. It��s like a light rain falling from the sky, as if walking in a time tunnel.


    Although the streamer does not hurt people, but as the streamer is more and more, the body is getting more and more numb, Han Sen is really worried. If the body is too numb to be unable to move, it is really no chance to retreat. Now, you can only die here.


    Hansen feels a little warm-watered frog, so that they are caught in a death crisis without knowing it.


    "No, the body is getting more and more numb, and walking is almost impossible to go. If you go on, you can''t die here." The eagle wing said with a hand.


    Vicki himself felt that his body was too fast to support, and he said indulgingly: "In this case, we will retreat a distance and then find a solution."


    Rock fell to this time, but he did not respond, because he also felt that the body could not support it. He did not have the mood to ridicule Wei, agreed with Vicki��s decision, and turned back.


    Not far away, Han Sen''s face changed, and they went back, the streamer jumping out of the crystal did not decrease, or more and more.


    "Well, we were calculated by the people who designed it. He made us think that the flow of light will increase more, but it is not the case. The streamer in the whole channel is increasing." The Duke of Rock falls ugly. Said.


    The singer did not say a word, suddenly violently, and turned to go deep into the cave at a very fast speed.


    Hansen immediately understood the idea of ??Vip, and it would definitely be a dead end to return. At the speed of the current streamer increase, they can not retreat from the exit, and the body will be unable to move.


    Now it��s only going forward, maybe after this passage, the front is on the road.


    Although the opportunity is embarrassing, it is the last hope. After the eagle wing and the Duke of Rock fell over, they also exhausted their full force toward the front.


    Hansen was trying to move forward, but it was pulled by Isa, and stopped to look at Isa.


    "You don''t have to run, it doesn''t work, this passage is not that simple," Isa said lightly.


    ��Where is it here?�� Hansen asked Isa.


    Isa looked at Hansen and smiled: "What I said about cooperation, what are you thinking about now?"


    "I haven''t said it long ago, I am willing to cooperate with you, but you have to tell me what is going on here," Hansen said.


    "Since it is cooperation, I will definitely make things clear. I can also take you out to live. But since it is cooperation, you have to pay something, right?" Isa said with a smile.


    "What do you want me to pay?" Hansen asked quietly.


    Isa looked up and down Hansen and asked, "How long can you use the power you use in the lake?"


    Isa naturally does not believe that Hansen��s use of such power in the konjac will have no cost.


    In fact, Hansen did not have to pay the price, but the consumption of the super-spirit itself was huge, and Hansen��s current body could not be supported for too long.


    "Can I not answer this question?" Hansen said calmly. He is now weak, and even if he forcibly opens the super-spirit, he may not be able to support it for a second.


    "You can''t answer, but when you get to the back, there will be a dangerous place. You need to use your strength to get through. Now we cooperate, I will take you safely through the front road and the road behind you. Help me through that level, how do you see it?" Isa said.


    "Yes, but you have to make it clear first, what is going on here." Hansen nodded.


    Isa said indulging: "In fact, this is not a monster''s lair, but a biological device made by the crystal family."


    "What the crystal family made? What is the use of this?" Hansen asked in surprise.


    Isa pointed out that the streamer said: "The role of this device is actually very simple, that is, the alienation of ordinary organisms, that is, the manufacture of xenobiotics. These streamers are actually a physical detection function to determine whether we have heterogeneous Basic conditions and physique. When the intensity of these streamers reaches a certain level, they will no longer be enhanced. With our physique, we should be able to pass."


    ��Why should the crystal family make a different kind of seed?�� Hansen asked again.


    "Of course, in order to become stronger, the evolution level of the crystal family itself is not high, but their genetic technology ability is really powerful, and it is the top level in the gene universe." Isa went forward and said: "Those chaotic people, In fact, it is the experimental product of the crystal family. The thing that the two strong men competed in the konjac was this heterogeneous manufacturing instrument, but unfortunately the two lost and the space was distorted, and the heterogeneous manufacturing instrument fell into the space fault. It disappeared and no one could get it."


    "Oh, I thought that the treasures that the two strong men snatched were the scabbard and the knife inside." Hansen patted the scabbard at the waist and tried to test it.


    Isa said faintly: "The scabbard is indeed a matter of the crystal family, but it is only a failed test piece made by the crystal family, and it was not something in the konjac, it was brought in by a strong man."

 Chapter 1809： variation

    "Failed?" Hansen glanced at the scabbard at the waist.


    Isa is not embarrassed, explained in detail: "I have not told you before, did the Clan study a kind of crystal genetics that can claim to transcend the level of deification? Studying this kind of thing rarely has a one-time success. Most of the cases have to go through many trials and failures. The scabbard is one of the failed test pieces. After the squad was destroyed, it was obtained by a strong man and later brought into the konjac. Left behind in a big battle."


    "The strong person you said, shouldn''t it be the ancestor of your Rebecbean?" Hansen looked at Isa.


    Isa nodded: "Yes, it is the ancestor of my family. Before that, the ancestors used it as a scabbard with a knife and never left."


    After a pause, Isa looked at Hansen and said, "I have already told you what you want to know. I hope that you can keep your promise."


    "You can rest assured that our human race is a very trustworthy race." Hansen blinked and asked: "You want to take this heterogeneous manufacturing instrument, such a big man, it is not easy to take it away." ?"


    "The konjac''s space is distorted too much. If it weren''t for the monsters that guarded the way, we couldn''t find it. It''s even more impossible to take it away. I just want some of the different kinds of genetic fluid inside, if you want it, It can also be given to you, and it is difficult for me to take it all away." Isa completely treated Hansen as an equivalent person.


    Isha couldn��t think of it. The person who possessed such swordsmanship and skill, and who was able to explode such power within the konjac was just a little baron.


    Sure enough, as Isa said, after the streamer has increased to a certain extent, it will not continue to strengthen. With Hansen��s physique, he can barely support it and will not be trapped here.


    In fact, those monsters are able to pick them up five times, and they have proved that they have the possibility of being successfully transformed. It is not surprising that they can pass the physique test of the streamer tunnel.


    However, Hansen always thinks that Isa is not just as simple as a different kind of genetic fluid, I am afraid there is still a bigger plot.


    "In the heterogeneous manufacturing instrument, what else is worthy of Isa''s plot?" Hansen secretly thought.


    The three Dukes of Rocks had already run without a shadow. Hansen and Isa had walked for more than an hour and finally passed through the streamer tunnel and entered a space of spheres.


    Half of the sphere space is filled with milk-like liquid, and it is still bubbling, it seems to be boiling, but Hansen does not feel the temperature.


    ��There seems to be no exit here?�� Hansen stood around the tunnel and looked at it. He did not find other exits. The three of the Dukes were not seen.


    "The exit is below, we have to go through these liquids, which is part of the heterogeneous manufacturing instrument." Isa said, jumped directly into the milk-like liquid, and plunged into it and disappeared.


    Han Sen indulged in a moment, and then jumped down, the body touched the milk-like liquid, and suddenly felt that even the armor outside the body was like a sponge, soaked with milk-like liquid, the whole person has the feeling of a hot spring.


    Whether it is genetically armed or the body, all the genes and cells seem to be active at once.


    At this time, Han Sen felt that there was a slight sway in one of his body, and he reached out and touched it, but it was the soft ball that the little monster gave him before he came in.


    Hansen probably already knows that the little monster should be not malicious to him. The reason why he looks at him differently is probably because Hansen has the blood of the crystal family.


    After all, those monsters are made by the crystal family to watch the heterogeneous manufacturing equipment. It is normal to be close to Hansen, which is similar to the crystal family.


    The soft ball, like Hansen''s body, seems to absorb some substance in the liquid, but it absorbs faster than Hansen.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly moved: ��Since the substances in these liquids can be absorbed, I don��t know if there is any way to absorb more.��


    The body has been sinking in the liquid. Hansen has run the tunnel mysterious and **** nerves. The result is not very useful. It can''t actively absorb the mysterious substances in the liquid like soft balls.


    Oh!


    Hansen only felt that he was empty and fell out of the liquid.


    The volley lifted up the air, and it seemed to fall down in the autumn leaves. At the same time, the gaze looked around and found that it was a semi-circular platform. Isa, Vecchi and the Duke of Rock and the Eagle Wing were on the platform.


    "Good body." Vicki saw that Hansen seemed to be a dead leaf, and he admired it.


    Han Sen looked around and found that it was a huge space. The semi-circular platform they were connected to was connected to a high-altitude suspension bridge. The other end of the bridge was connected with a huge crystal sphere, which exuded a dazzling glow.


    Underneath the bridge, the places that can be seen are the milky liquids that were seen before.


    I don''t know why, the liquid below is like a fountain from time to time, shooting a water column from the liquid, and the milk-like liquid splashes everywhere.


    Some of the water columns are close to the suspension bridge and are drenched over the suspension bridge and then flow back into the liquid below.


    "Now people are all here, or follow the previous plan," said Vic.


    The Duke of Rocks is crying coldly: "You are a fool when you are a strange son? There is something to let us run in front of you. What do we want your commander to use? Are you saying that?"


    The Duke of Rocks said that he relied on Hansen and Isa. Obviously he did not have the confidence to fight against Vicki, so he wanted to join Hansen against Viktor.


    "The Duke of Rocks, it seems that you want to be the first to go on the bridge?" Vicki did not move, but the palm of his hand had already twisted the dagger, and slowly walked toward the Duke of Rock.


    The face of the Duke of Rock fell, and he screamed to Hansen, Eagle Wing and Isa: "Now we are together, he is definitely not our opponent. If you don''t shoot now, we will be regarded as a pathfinder by them, and finally It��s a dead end, and no one can live.��


    "Who wants to try my dagger first enough is not sharp enough, I am very happy to accompany." Vicki with a sneer on his face, step by step approaching the Duke of Rock.


    The eagle wing was hesitant, and Hansen and Isa did not want to help the Duke of Rock.


    The Duke of Rock fell fear of the daggers and the power of the demon in the hands of the Wix. When they saw Hansen, they were indifferent, and they said a lot of words, and they were not able to persuade them. They were forced to walk on the suspension bridge.


    On the suspension bridge, the Duke of Rock fell a bite and ran to the opposite side.


    Running and running, suddenly a water column was rushed under the bridge, and the milk-like liquid exploded in the air, turning into a white raindrop.


    The Duke of Rock fell into disappointment and was splashed with some liquid. The liquids seemed to be sucked in by the sponge, and all of them infiltrated into the body of the Duke of Rock.


    "Hey!" The Rock Duke screamed and slammed on the suspension bridge. His body muscles were twisted and swollen, and his armor was broken.

 Chapter 1810： Absent rabbit

    The body of the Duke of Rock fell more and more, and it was severely deformed. On the twisted skin, gray hair grew.


    "what!"


    The fierce screams turned into fierce screams, and the Duke of Rocks had blood red eyes, and the body was as large as an elephant, and it was covered with gray long hair.


    The Duke of Rock, which was originally similar to human beings, turned into a gray big rabbit. The pair of rabbit teeth are like two big sickles, emitting a chilling cold.


    "Not good, the Duke of Rocks is different!" The eagle wing screamed and turned and wanted to escape.


    However, the channel they came from, the inside of the crystal wire twisted and intertwined, the original passage has long disappeared, and even a gap has not been left.


    The Duke of Rocks, which turned into a gray giant rabbit, seems to have lost his mind. He turned slowly, and a pair of blood-red eyes stared at them. After a slap in the face, the body suddenly seemed to be a violent rush of shells. I don��t know how many times stronger than when he was not alienated before.


    Even the chaos, I am afraid, can not match his strength and speed.


    Hansen''s figure receded and was placed on the wall of the intertwined crystal wires, observing the heterodise of the Duke of Rock.


    "The liquid below is the heterogeneous genetic fluid you want?" Hansen saw Isa also retreated to his side and whispered a question.


    It can make the Duke of Rocks directly alienate, and it looks like the heterogeneous genetic fluid that Isa said.


    Isa shook his head slightly, and at the same time lowered his voice and said, "No, you didn''t see the Duke of the Rocks lose consciousness? The heterogeneous genetic fluid I want is the kind of genetic fluid that can be alienated but does not lose its sense of autonomy. Unlike this, it is estimated that the real genetic fluid should be within that big ball."


    The big rabbit made by the Duke of Rocks has already rushed over and first chased the Eagle Wing.


    The speed of the eagle wing is comparable to that of a heterogeneous rabbit, and a small stick is pulled out and the head of the heterogeneous rabbit is smashed.


    Before the chaos took away the weapons on them, they did not know where the eagle wing hid the short stick, but it was not taken away.


    Hey!


    The short wing of the eagle wing was bitten by a different kind of rabbit. The two big rabbit teeth were like cut radishes. They cut the short stick into two pieces.


    "Mom, this guy''s teeth are very good. My short stick and the chaotic weapon are the same kind of wood material. I was bitten short at once. You can find a way." The eagle wing retreats Road.


    The body of the heterogeneous rabbit is huge, but the movement is unusually flexible and swift, and once again jumped up and rushed toward the whistle.


    Vicki snorted, the dagger had appeared in his hands, his body shape did not retreat, and crossed the alien rabbit.


    The rabbit suddenly burst into blood, and a **** mouth appeared. The blood oozes out along the hair.


    The power of the widow��s demon and the dagger are really powerful. Unfortunately, this is within the konjac. His power is suppressed too much and cannot be released from the body. Even if there is a sharp dagger and a must, it can only Injury to the position of the dagger, there is no ability to break into the body directly.


    The rabbit''s body is too big, the flesh is too thick, and the witty dagger has not been able to cut it to hurt it.


    Was injured by the witty dagger, the heterogeneous rabbit was suddenly provoked fierce, staring at Vicki, the hind legs force to bring a trace of the afterimage, and immediately rushed to the front of the v.


    Vicki has a must, but the body has no ability to die. The strength and speed of the heterogeneous rabbit is more than that of him. He dare not be bitten by the rabbit. Under the sharp rabbit teeth, he is afraid to bite. The body will be bitten in half.


    "What are you doing there? Now you don''t help me, just wait for one to be eaten by him." Wish screamed at Hansen and Isa as he ducked the attack of the alien rabbit.


    In less than a minute, he has already had several holes in his body. The speed and strength are much worse than the different rabbits. He dare not fight with the heterogeneous rabbits, but he can only dodge.


    Hansen and Isa looked at each other, Han Sen nodded slightly, pulled out the scabbard at the waist, and Isa had no weapons, and left the rabbit with bare hands.


    When the heterogeneous rabbit flew to Vip, Isa turned into a knife and smashed it on the back of the heterogeneous rabbit. I saw a purple smoke flashing over, and the rabbit had a long wound on the back. The blood suddenly came out and the wound was slowly tearing.


    Isa''s fangs are obviously much stronger than the Duke of Rocks, and Hansen is a lot worse.


    The power of Hansen��s knives is that when the scabbard is transferred to the knife, the knives learned by the figure are just getting started.


    On the knife''s knife, Hansen is stronger than Isa, but Hansen''s dental knife is just getting started, and it is still incomparable with Isa.


    Hansen used the scabbard as a sword, and when the heterogeneous rabbit was injured by Isa, when the painful screaming, a sword stabbed into its eyes, and suddenly the red and white things held from its eyes. Blooming out, making the heterogeneous rabbit more painful.


    The rabbit screamed and waved his paws, trying to catch Hansen in front of him, but Hansen had already flew away like a bird, drawing a wonderful arc in the air.


    Vicki also took the opportunity to break into the throat of the rabbit, and the blood suddenly rushed out.


    Isa is also a hand knife squatting on the top of a heterogeneous rabbit, and licking a deep visible bone wound.


    Although the Eagle Wing also assisted in the side, but his strength is not bad, but there is no weapon of the gods, and there is no such ability to destroy and tear, so it is not painful to fight in a heterogeneous rabbit. Almost no effect.


    Hey! ,


    Under Hansen''s siege, Vicki slashed several knives in a row, and saw that the head of the heterogeneous rabbit had to be smashed down. Who knows that Hansen''s scabbard slammed out and suddenly interrupted the heterogeneous rabbit. The neck bones, the heterogeneous rabbit suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Hunting the duke-level heterogeneous creatures, the rabbits, the soul of the rabbits, and the discovery of heterogeneous genes."


    Han Sen heard the sound of the sound in his mind, suddenly a glimpse, the divergent Duke of the rock is powerful, but at most it can be regarded as close to the Viscount-level, but still retain the Duke''s rank, can be the Duke The level of the beast, the unexpected joy.


    Hansen reached out and prepared to get the two front teeth of the fangs rabbit, which is obviously the heterogeneous genetic material of the heterogeneous rabbit.


    "Retreat." Vicki held the dagger and stopped in front of Hansen.


    "Qigongzi, don''t forget, just didn''t help us, you are already dead, these different materials should be given to us." Hansen looked at Vicki.

 Chapter 1811： Will be in? (Allies plus more)

    Vicki made a cold cry: "I didn''t hold him back, what use is it for you? I can kill it. I have the most effort. The loot should be chosen by me first. I want the rabbit teeth, the rest." For you guys."


    "Qi Gongzi, don''t be too much." Han Sen stared at the cold voice.


    "Excessive? How am I overdone? You asked me if the knife in my hand is too much?" Vick held the dagger, and the knife pointed to Hansen.


    Hansen slightly frowned, and Vik is obviously thinking that his knife is not dead, but it is only because the strength and speed of the heterogeneous rabbit is too fast, he is not willing to fight for his life, but Hansen who kills strength and speed is similar to him. There are not so many scruples.


    The killing strike and the invincible dagger, it is only a knife to kill Hansen.


    "You, on the bridge." Vicki took a dagger and snarled Hansen, not only wanting to win the genetic material, but also wanting Hansen to be the second pathfinder.


    Hansen stood there motionless, just looking at Vicki indifferently.


    "I let you bridge the bridge you didn''t hear?" Wive''s face was gloomy, and Hansen was very upset now, step by step to Hansen and forced the past.


    Hansen still said nothing, and he didn''t mean to move. He just looked at Winnie, who came to him coldly.


    "It seems that there is really no fear of death." Vicki was very annoyed, and without saying anything, he directly smashed Hansen to the past.


    Hansen despised his authority so much. He planned to give Hansen a lesson. He cut him down half a second and then threw him on the suspension bridge.


    That knife is like a dream, and people can''t see it. The power of the magical power of the gods is very incomprehensible.


    However, in Hansen''s view, it is only in place. It is about the ability to comprehend and use the power of the demon or the power of the heavens, let alone zero, even if Han Han is much stronger than Vichy.


    Wilhelm is only strength, but not very high in the realm.


    Isa looked at Hansen with interest and wanted to know how Hansen was coping with the current situation. The power of the demon is indeed unpredictable. In this place, even she does not dare to let Vickers close the power of the devil. Otherwise it is almost impossible to hide.


    There are a few thoughts in Isa��s heart. If she is Hansen, the only chance now is to quickly open the distance with Vicki.


    The power of Vicki can''t be put out of the konjac, as long as his knife is not enough, even if it is a must, it will be useless.


    However, Hansen had no intention of pulling back and pulling away the distance. Seeing that the dagger of Wix was about to squat on his neck, Hansen still decided to stand there.


    "Is he not going to pull the distance? How does he plan to deal with the power of the devil? Dodge and block are impossible..." Isa was slightly surprised.


    Vicki��s heart was also a bit surprised. He didn��t know why Hansen stood there, but he had absolute confidence in his own power of the demon. Naturally, there was no reason to retreat, and he still went down.


    Seeing that the dagger is about to squat on Hansen''s neck, Hansen''s arm is arbitrarily waved, and the scabbard in his hand greets the witty dagger.


    "Does this guy not know the characteristics of the power of the demon? You want to slam the power of the demon!" The eagle wing said with a strange face.


    Isa frowned, but Vicki was a sneer, holding the hand of the dagger again.


    when!


    Vicki��s confident knives were blocked in places less than three inches from Hansen��s neck.


    Hansen��s eyes didn��t look at Vicki��s dagger. He was always staring at Vicki, but the scabbard just blocked the widow��s dagger.


    "How is this possible?" Vicki, Eagle Wing and Isa flashed this thought at the same time. In any case, they couldn��t believe it. In the case of similar power, the power of the demon power was blocked. It looks quite easy.


    Vicki��s face was full of horror, but his eyes were full of incredulity and he did not want to believe this result.


    Vicki gnawed his teeth, and the dagger in his hand violently smashed out, with a knife and a knife. The shadow of the knife seemed to be a violent storm and went to Hansen.


    Hansen stood in the shadow of the knife, and the scabbard in his hand swayed freely. Even if he didn''t look at those knife shadows, his eyes kept watching Weiqi calmly, but the shadow of the sky was all blocked by the scabbard.


    It doesn''t move like a mountain, and the sky is so shadowy that even Hansen has no qualification to move one step.


    "How is this possible? Is the inevitable attack of the power of the devil lost in the konjac? How could it be blocked? Who is that guy?" The eagle-winged stunned, half-stunned Cried.


    Isa is also looking at Hansen with a complex look. In his heart, he said: "Human? Gold coins? What kind of race is that? Can you give birth to such a terrible guy, how could you never hear of it?"


    At this time, Vicki was terrified in his heart. He never thought that the power of the demon would be blocked by a force at the same level. It was so easy to block. This is simply unbelievable.


    "Have enough?" Han Sen said faintly, stepping out like a poisonous snake to spit, while the scabbard slanted out against the victor, and the sword rushed.


    Vicki then retired, but it was already late. He wanted to use the dagger to stop Hansen��s scabbard, but he still blocked an empty space.


    puff!


    Vicki only felt like a hammer on the lower abdomen, a blood could not stop, and the body fell uncontrollably toward the suspension bridge.


    Vicki fell on the suspension bridge, the suspension bridge was shaken by the impact, and the liquid below suddenly ejected a water column.


    Vicki resisted the blood in his chest, rolled forward and rushed forward, rolling over the suspension bridge, avoiding the falling white liquid.


    But this time the white liquid did not flow back below, condensed on the bridge deck, as if it had the flow of life, and the whistling whistling on the bridge quickly wrapped around.


    Vicki escaped the falling liquid, and thought that there was still such a thing, suddenly it was flowed to the foot by the white liquid, and the white liquid was touched by Vicki''s foot and was suddenly sucked in.


    Hansen, Isa, and the eagle wing all showed a suspicious color. Those white liquids turned out to be living creatures, not simply dead objects.


    "Hey!" Vicki made a horrible roar, his body muscles and bones suddenly swelled, and the unicorn at the top of his head grew rapidly.


    The original beauty looks like a majestic unicorn demon in a moment, the mouth is exposed, the whole body is black, and it is no different from the legendary evil spirit Ashura.


    Vicki slowly turned around, the original purple pupil has disappeared, and the whole eye has turned into a blood red color.


    "Hey!" Another roar, and Wichi rushed toward Hansen. The majestic body of the evil spirits almost killed the Hansen in the face of a teleport. Five fingers with black nails were directly Grabbed Hansen��s head.

 Chapter 1812： Kill the devil (the lord plus more)

    Hansen��s scabbard was in a block, and suddenly he felt an incomparable force coming in, and the body flew straight out.


    After the wind tumbling like a wheel and unloading all the power, Han Sen fell to the ground, still could not help but spurt a blood.


    The alienation of Vicki is even more fierce than the alienation of the Duke of Rock.


    Before he stood still, Vicki rushed over again, and the ten nails of his hands, each of which seemed to be a horrible knife, possessed the power of the demon power, and stabbed Hansen like a ghost.


    Hansen��s power is hard to match the alienated Vickie, his body flashes quickly, and he has escaped the attack again and again.


    "Isa, are you still not shooting?" Hansen said coldly.


    Isa smiled a little: "I didn''t say it? There is a need for your help to get through. What I said is here, he will give it to you. I want to rely on your strength and I will be able to cope. I am Waiting for you inside. Also, this one of us is one person, the one that you are, I will help you first, you will come soon."


    Said, Isa reached out and pulled the two rabbit teeth of the heterogeneous rabbit, and flew down the suspension bridge with her flying body, and walked quickly toward the front.


    It is strange to say that Isa fell on the suspension bridge and the vibration was very strong. However, I did not see the water column in the liquid rushing up. Isa soon approached the crystal ball.


    "I can''t help anything here, just take a step." The Eagle wing bit his teeth and chased Isa to run the suspension bridge.


    At first, the eagle wing was careful. Later, it was found that there was no water column and it was sprayed. The eagle wing speeded up. At no time, Isa and the eagle wing jumped into the crystal ball. I can''t see them. Traced.


    Hansen snorted and there was not much surprise for Isa��s performance.


    Hansen almost killed Isa, and also grabbed the scabbard used by Rebec��s ancestors. Among the people who came here, I am afraid that the person Isha wants to kill is him. If Isa really cooperates with him, Hansen will feel strange.


    The only thing that makes Hansen puzzled is why the Duke and the Duke of Rock fell on the suspension bridge, and then there was nothing wrong with Isa and the Eagle wing.


    Vicki''s alienated roar is like a thunder, and his body is like a ghost. He is chasing Hansen. No matter the strength or speed, Hansen is far above Hansen. Even if Hansen can break his must, he can only rely on his body to dodge. It is difficult to launch a counterattack.


    After Isa and the eagle wing disappeared into the crystal ball, Hansen''s mouth was slightly upturned, revealing a smile, and a purple smoke appeared between the scabbards in the hands.


    "Hey!" Vicki''s alienation suddenly screamed, and his body cracked a few holes, the blood kept flowing, and the wound was slowly tearing.


    These mouths were not wounded by Hansen, but wounds that were torn by heterogeneous rabbits when they were fighting with heterogeneous rabbits.


    The heterogeneous rabbits of the Duke of Rocks used the power of the teeth, but because the wounds were not heavy, the alien rabbits were killed, and Vicki did not care much about the wounds.


    However, the power of the tooth has always existed. Even after the alienation of the virgin, it only temporarily suppressed the wound, and did not completely remove the power of the tooth on the wound.


    It was easy to use Isa''s knives on the dental knife to induce the fangs on the Vicker''s wound, but she never helped. Hansen knew that Isa had other plans.


    Fortunately, Hansen is also a strong force, although not as strong as Isa��s cultivation, it is enough to trigger Vicki��s wounds.


    The wound on Vicki was torn again. Under the strong force of Hansen and the temptation of the fangs, the tears spread on the whistle, the speed is not very fast, but the tear is continuous. Underneath, it is still terrible.


    This is not the most terrible, the most terrible is the bleeding effect of the power of the tooth, the blood keeps flowing out of the wound, and the faster and faster, the more violent the action of the violent, the more the blood flow.


    A large number of wounds bleed together, unless Vuchi has the ability to seal the bleeding effect, otherwise he will not be strong enough to support it for too long.


    Obviously, Vicki does not have the means to stop bleeding, or that his mind is already unclear. Even if there is, I am afraid I will not use it.


    Now, there seems to be only a killing desire in the brain of Vecchi, and he is desperately attacking Hansen regardless of the bleeding wound.


    Hansen was a phoenix, and his toes were fluttering, and he avoided all the offensives of Vichy. It didn��t take long for the speed and strength of Wix to begin to weaken a lot, and the blood seemed to flow almost. There are stains on the platform.


    thump!


    The blood of Vicki''s body was running out, and a scorpion fell to the ground, roaring, crawling up and rushing to Hansen, but his body was already staggered and unstable.


    Hansen''s scabbard and scorpion, the knife technique using a dental knife on the wound of Vicki, made the wounds torn apart, and only a part of the blood flowed out faster.


    Not long after, Vicki couldn''t support it. He fell on the ground and twitched. There was not much blood left, and it all flowed out.


    "Hunting the Piaget-class xenobiotics, the purple-horned demon, and discovering the heterogeneous genes."


    "The power of the tooth is really easy to use. In some respects, it is not worse than the power of non-day. But it is very strange. After the alienation of Wichi, it is obviously more powerful than the Duke of Rock. How is he just an earl?" Sen is puzzled.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw a white liquid in the body of Vicki and quickly flowed back under the suspension bridge.


    Hansen suddenly understood that not all of the liquids under the suspension bridge had problems. Perhaps the only problem was the one, so they could safely pass through the suspension bridge.


    Now the white liquid of the group has flowed back, and Hansen has to go to the suspension bridge to face the danger that they have experienced.


    Hansen hesitated a moment, dug up the unicorn of Vicki and took it into the parcel, then quickly walked onto the suspension bridge and flew away in the direction of the crystal ball.


    Not far away, I heard a sounding like a gunshot under the bridge. A water column rushed up from the side of the suspension bridge, blasting in the sky, turning into a white raindrop and falling towards Hansen.


    Hansen is preparing to summon the steel man shield to block the white liquid, but the white liquid is suddenly close to him, but suddenly stops in the air, then a drop of white liquid gathers in the air, like there is Life is average, looked at Han Sen, turned and jumped back under the suspension bridge.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, did not understand what this is, how the white liquid will be merciful to him, did not get into his body.

 Chapter 1813： a sap

    Without hesitation, Hansen continued to rush to the crystal ball.


    The suspension bridge has been leading to the top of the huge crystal ball. Hansen walked to the end of the suspension bridge and saw a hole in the top of the crystal ball. It can be seen that the sphere is empty and there is a space inside the football stadium.


    The eagle wing and Isa are playing hot inside, and Hansen is surprised that it has not been exposed to the mountains. It seems that there is no opinion. The character is very reckless, and the eagle wing is evenly divided with Isa. Downwind.


    "Even I also looked at the eyes, the good guy." Hansen was surprised, the strength of the eagle wing is not weaker than Isa.


    A pair of hands, like an iron hook, collided with Isa''s hand-knife with a strong tooth, and the power of the tooth was not able to tear his palm.


    "I don''t think of the king of the heavenly family of Tianpeng, even into the beast **** domain as a dog leg, but also dressed like such a rookie, it is really difficult for you to endure." Isa sneered and said.


    The eagle wing said coldly: "Hey, I am also one of the twelve days of the beast **** domain. Where do you get it? The Rebecca''s Blade Queen is not the same as a nameless pawn?"


    "One of the twelve heavenly kingdoms of the beast gods is nothing, and the twelve heavens come together to be arrogant in front of me," Isa said disdainfully.


    "If it is outside the konjac, I am naturally not as deified as you are half-step, but here is the konjac, what if you are a half-step myth? After all, it is a person outside the door." Cold shouting.


    "Is it?" Isa glanced at the eagle wing indifferently, and the knives became more and more fierce.


    Hansen looked away from Isa and looked at the space inside the crystal ball.


    Inside is like a circular stadium, below is the crystal platform, on which there is a transistor channel leading to the center of the platform.


    It can be seen that there is a white liquid flow in the pipe, and a large amount of white liquid flows into a circular pool in the center of the platform.


    I don''t know where the pool is connected. A lot of white liquid flows into it, but there is no one milliliter high in the water level of the pool.


    If there is a big sphere, there is nothing else in it. The battle between the eagle wing and Isa is also around the pool. They are stopping each other from approaching the pool.


    The eagle wing''s body is very strong, and Hansen''s phoenix flying body is somewhat similar, but he has a pair of real wings, but Hansen is volleying.


    Moreover, the body of the eagle wing is based on fast, without the prejudgment and layout ability of Hansen.


    But to do this to the extreme, plus a pair of iron-like palms, even Isa could not help him for a time.


    If it is a real death, the Eagle Wing is not the opponent of Isa, but the Eagle Wing does not intend to fight with Isa, more often than looking for an opportunity to rush into the pool.


    As a result, it made Isa a little scruples, her body is also very good, but the speed is worse than the eagle wing. If one is not careful, it may make the eagle wing into the pool.


    Hansen hid outside and quietly watched. For the time being, there was no plan to rush in. The two guys were very difficult to get around. He planned to wait outside and maybe have the opportunity to take the power of the fisherman.


    When Hansen was watching, he suddenly felt something moving in his pocket, and then he saw the soft ball that the little monster gave him, and he jumped out of his pocket.


    The soft ball turned a few turns on the ground and then rolled toward the inside of the crystal ball.


    Its body seemed to be sticky, and the inner wall of the crystal ball adhered to it, rolling down one of the pipes and rolling in the direction of the pool.


    Both Isa and the eagle''s attention were on the other side, and without seeing other creatures entering the sphere, I couldn''t think of a table tennis-sized thing rolling in.


    Coupled with the obstruction of those pipes, the soft ball rolled all the way into the pool unimpeded.


    Originally Hansen thought that the soft ball had entered the pool, and something would happen, but the result was calm and the pool was still the same, and nothing happened.


    The battle between Isa and the eagle wing is getting more and more fierce. Because of the limited physical strength, their physical strength has dropped dramatically and their combat capability has fallen sharply.


    At this time, it was seen that the real foundation came. Although Isa��s physical strength fell as much as she did, her technique was not distorted and there were no mistakes.


    Although the eagle wing is not inferior to Isa in the technique, but because of the decline in physical strength, there will be some minor deformations in the movement. This tiny deformation cannot be called a mistake in the eyes of others, but Isa is perfectly grasped. The effects of those deformations gradually gained the upper hand.


    scold!


    Through the accumulation of small advantages, Isa finally caught an opportunity, the palm of the hand swept over the left shoulder of the eagle wing, making the face of the eagle wing change, the shape of the body retreating at a high speed, but still a little late.


    On the shoulder of the eagle wing, a small wound with a length of less than two centimeters was drawn, and the shallow one only broke a little.


    But the wound was bleeding, and it was still expanding.


    "The power of the tooth is really too rogue. If you fight with the person who uses the power of the tooth, you can''t be hurt at all. Once you are injured, you will be equated with death." Hansen praised him and thought he had learned it. The power of the teeth can not help but secretly hid.


    "The Queen of the Blades, count you!" The eagle wing slammed and rushed toward the exit like an arrow.


    His speed is too fast, he wants to escape, and Isa can''t stop him.


    Within the konjac, the power is suppressed too much, the eagle wing is too far from Isa, and the wound is affected.


    The eagle wing flew out from the exit, and the heart was secretly depressed. It was so easy to get to this step. You can get the treasure when you look at it, but who knows that the woman named Isa is actually the queen of the knife, even he can��t help. I feel bad luck.


    I was thinking, but suddenly I felt a pain in the back of my head. It seemed that I had a sap, and nothing happened. I just felt that a gold star had turned around and I was planted on the ground.


    Hansen reached out and grabbed the body of the eagle wing without falling into the ground, so as not to make a sound and alarmed Isa.


    In fact, Isa��s attention at this time has turned to the pool, and in three or two steps she walked to the front of the pool, her face full of excitement.


    Hansen no longer hesitated, flew quietly into the sphere, gliding toward the back of Isa, the scabbard in his hand was already clenched, ready to give Isa a sap.


    It is absolutely impossible to sneak a half-step deification to the outside, but in this konjac, the perception of the half-step deification of the strong is also suppressed, and the sneak attack is not so difficult.


    The king''s eagle wing is not put down by Hansen, it is not a difficult thing.

 Chapter 1814： Heterogeneous source

    However, when Hansen quietly slipped behind Isa and was preparing to smash against her hindquarters, she was immediately depressed.


    Isa stood on the edge of the pool and looked at the pool. Hansen slipped silently and glanced at the pool. He suddenly found the shadow of him and Isa reflected in the pool. Isa in the reflection I was staring at him with horror.


    Hansen gritted his teeth, but he was still slashing, but Isa had already sneaked away and frowned. "How did you get in? Even if you can get rid of the whistle, how did you walk through the suspension bridge?"


    Hansen��s scabbard kept in his hands, with a sword and a sword, and a sword and a sword attacked Isa, and her physical strength had already been consumed, just to solve her.


    "Just come in like that, come in, is it difficult?" Hansen attacked Isa while still fighting Isa in language and psychology.


    It is a pity that the characters of Isa, this little blow can affect her, the body is still very sharp, and did not make any mistakes.


    However, she had already fought a battle with the Eagle Wings before, and her physical exertion was almost the same. Now she has a battle with Hansen and immediately falls to the disadvantage.


    Isa hated her heart. She didn''t know what kind of bad luck she had gone through. She would encounter Hansen, the nemesis. Every time she saw her hand, she was rushed out of the game.


    Her last injury has not healed, and her physical strength is still seriously inadequate. There is no way to force the breakthrough of the konjac as it was last time. Seeing that Hansen��s sword is getting stronger and stronger, he has already occupied an overwhelming advantage. Isa is not a way.


    I don''t know why, Isa always felt that Hansen''s swordsmanship suddenly increased. It was much stronger than when she fought Hansen last time. It was very uncomfortable for her to fight with it.


    In fact, Hansen��s swordsmanship has not improved, but Hansen has seen the most advanced fangs in the knives and knives. He has also learned a little, which is an entry level, plus Have the meaning of a dental knife.


    Therefore, Han Sen��s current understanding of the dental knife is not inferior to that of Isa.


    Knowing oneself and knowing that he is naturally comfortable, Hansen��s suppression of Isa can be said to be simple. If Isa does not use a dental knife, even if it is a knife that is slightly worse than a tooth knife, it will not be so badly suppressed by Hansen.


    Seeing that Isha was about to smash under the scabbard, I suddenly heard the sound of water flowing from the pool.


    I saw the inside of the circular pool, the white liquid like a volcanic eruption generally spewed out, turned into a white liquid group.


    Hansen and Isa were shocked in their hearts, and quickly retreated to the edge, avoiding the white liquid mass.


    A group of white liquid fell on the ground, Hansen and Isa discovered that the pool had dried up, and even a little white liquid did not stay, all sprayed out.


    The pipes that originally delivered white liquid to the pool were dry at this time, and no white liquid could flow anymore.


    In the pool, there is nothing, nothing is empty.


    "How can there be nothing? The source of heterogeneity in the study of the Clan?" Isa''s face changed, there seems to be no way to accept this result.


    Hansen is also strange in his heart. The soft ball just rolled in. How could it disappear?


    But now Hansen is not in the mood to think about them, waving the scabbard, and is ready to put Isa down first.


    I haven''t waited for Hansen to start, and Isa''s face turned out to be very ugly. I saw those white liquid groups that fell on the ground, all of which seemed to have life and surrounded them.


    This scene is very familiar, there is such a guy outside, the Duke of Rock and the Wichi are turned into a different kind.


    There is only one outside, but there are everywhere, and there are thousands of them in terms of the number of them. One is like a soft monster, and it is surrounded by Hansen and Isa.


    "Gold coins, I remember you, don''t let me meet you outside the demon domain. If you don''t kill you, I won''t call the Queen of the Blades." Isa hated to say a word, and wanted to fly to escape the sphere.


    "Don''t be so anxious to go, since you love me so much, you still have to die to live, it is better to stay with me now." Han Sen smiled and smashed the past and stopped Isa''s way.


    Hansen has a sword and a sword, and the sword is inexhaustible. Isa��s physical exertion is very serious. It��s not Hansen��s opponent, not to mention she��s unwilling to fight Hansen. The white liquids are getting closer and closer to them. As long as it is a little bit, it is really bad.


    The heterogeneity is not terrible. The terrible thing is to lose your consciousness after the alienation and be driven by the desire to kill.


    Although these white liquid masses can make the organisms different, but after the differentiation, 100% consciousness will cause problems.


    "If you still fight, if you don''t leave, we will all be turned into things that don''t have our own consciousness. Do you want to go with me?" Isa said as she ducked.


    "Can you live and die with you, isn''t this romantic?" Hansen''s sword is even more ill.


    He is ironic to solve Isa here, otherwise, after Isa goes out, she is a half-step deified strong, a finger can kill Hansen, the little baron, Hansen definitely does not The best way to see that kind of thing happen is to let Isa never go out.


    As for the white liquid groups, Hansen has already seen them. They seem to have no interest in Hansen, so Hansen is not worried about them at all.


    Looking at the direction in which they are moving now, it seems to be directed at them, but there are still some differences. Hansen can clearly feel that their goal is Isa, Hansen is just standing next to Isa. So it looks like the white liquids are coming to them both.


    Isa didn''t know that Hansen was not afraid of the white liquid group, but she was entangled in Hansen, watching the white liquid group come up again, and her heart was shocked and angry.


    "Gold coins, don''t kill you, I don''t swear." Isa couldn''t escape Hansen''s sword, and she hated the extreme. A pair of white rabbit ears stood up, long hair danced in the wind, and the whole body was purple. The flame is wrapped and the flames rise.


    Once again, the restrictions of the konjac were forcibly broken, and the momentum of Isa suddenly rose sharply. I don��t know how many times. A hand knife smashed out to Hansen and turned into a purple knife.


    Hansen''s body changed a few times before he escaped the horrible knife flame. Isa had already vanished in the package of the purple flame, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly depressed, but I don��t know that Isa is more angry now. She forced her to break open last time, relying on strength. This time it��s overdraft, and the body will be greatly damaged, and the konjac is calculated. There will be a very bad state for a long time.


    Hansen still wants to chase it out again, but suddenly feels like someone was photographed on the shoulder, and suddenly the whole body was upside down.

 Chapter 1815： Ren Jun picking

    Hansen rushed forward, and turned to look back, nothing behind.


    Looking at the shoulders again, there is nothing empty, but Hansen feels that there is something on his shoulder, but he can''t see it.


    Suddenly, Hansen only felt the color on his shoulders blurred, and saw a small thing similar to a chameleon emerged.


    Then the color changed immediately, and soon it was integrated with the surrounding environment. With Hansen''s eyesight, at such a close distance, I could not see it.


    "Isn''t this something that comes out of that soft ball?" Hansen was surprised.


    Although the little things just appeared, but look at the shape, and there is basically no difference with those monsters, just small and do not know how many times, only a little bigger than the palm.


    Hansen now knows why he didn''t see the soft ball in the pool. This guy has extremely strong discoloration ability, so he can''t see it.


    The color of the little things changed, and appeared on Hansen''s shoulders. He climbed from the left shoulder to the right shoulder, and then he changed his color and disappeared again.


    "The ability to change color is as transparent as it is." Han Sen looked at the color of the little thing, but after so close, he couldn''t see it there.


    "You came out of the ball?" Hansen asked, not knowing if it could understand.


    This little thing seems to understand the general, once again emerged, nodded to Hansen, and then disappeared.


    Han Sen saw that it was not hostile, and he no longer worried. He flew out of the sphere.


    "Oops!" Hansen found that the eagle wing that had been knocked out by him was gone, and Isa had no shadow.


    The passage to the outside has been opened, and not just one, the entire giant python seems to be shining.


    Hansen was thinking of the road that had never been seen before. The white liquid under the suspension bridge suddenly ran away. All of them rushed up, like a fountain, pushing Hansen��s body toward the top of the giant clam.


    Like the giant python on the mountain, from a round hole, a white water column was ejected, and Hansen was pushed out by the water column. The man slid in the air and slid down toward the giant python.


    The group of monsters had already rushed to Hansen''s side, and Hansen was soon surrounded by the middle. The little monster went to Hansen and his eyes went straight to Hansen.


    The little things came from the appearance of Hansen''s shoulders and jumped over the palm of the little monster. The little monster suddenly looked out, holding the little things excited and roaring to the sky.


    A group of monsters followed it and roared like a cult ritual.


    For a while, the monsters were quiet, and the little monster yelled at a monster, and the monster came to Hansen and lay down.


    Hansen has understood their behavior patterns and is sitting up to it.


    He has already observed it just now, and he has not seen the shadow of Isa and the eagle wing.


    Now Hansen is only secretly glad, fortunately, when he was stunned by the eagle wing, he searched all the things on his body and ran away.


    It��s just that Hansen doesn��t know if there is any value in those things. He can only study it after he goes back.


    Although the monsters are going back, they did not send Hansen to the chaos, but they have been carrying Hansen to the depths of the desert.


    "Hey, where are you going to take me?" Hansen was depressed. Now he just wants to leave here soon. If you let Isa get out, it''s not a joke.


    It is a pity that the monsters did not care about him. They had been running wild in the desert for a day and night before they reached an oasis.


    This oasis is bigger than the one that the chaos has survived, and the fruit is very rich, with branches and vines full of fruit.


    The monster put him down in the oasis, the little monster pointed to the fruits, and pointed to Hansen.


    "You mean, these fruits are sent to me, can I let me pick?" Han Sen was happy.


    Han Sen��s goal has already seen a different kind of fruit. There are certainly a lot of different fruits here. If you can pick it up, the harvest will be huge.


    Seeing the little monster nod, Hansen was also welcome, took off a diamond-like apple, and then looked around, and soon found a topaz-like banana, and a red crystal dragon fruit. .


    Seeing Hansen picking up a big bag for a while, the little monster shed cold sweat on his head, and quickly rushed to bite Hansen''s armor, forcing Hansen to go to a place in the oasis.


    "What do you bring me to the well? I am not thirsty, let me pick some more fruit?" Hansen said with a bag of exotic fruits, still greedily.


    The little monster heard the eyelids jump and jumped, and Hansen was pushed into the ancient well.


    "If you don''t want to pick it up, don''t you have to push me down?" Hansen was depressed and his body had fallen into the water.


    Fortunately, the little monster just pushed him down and did not hurt him. Hansen swam out of the water with his parcel, but he was surprised to find that he was not in the well, but in a lake between the mountains. in.


    "Where is this? How can I be here?" Hansen was surprised and looked up at the sky.


    It was night, I saw two moons in the sky, and Hansen suddenly understood that he had returned to the Kate star.


    "There is a transmission device in the konjac, and those guys have a conscience." Hansen was overjoyed in his heart, so that he would not have to fear that Isa blocked him outside.


    "Sure enough, there is good news. Let''s eat some fruit to celebrate." Hansen opened the package and was shocked. He saw the chameleon-like little thing, and he squatted among the fruits. When did it climb in?


    "I am going, you will not be sneaking out?" Hansen grabbed the small things and asked about it.


    The little things didn''t talk, only the color changed, and soon disappeared.


    In the distant konjac desert, a group of monsters roared in unison, and the screaming voice almost tore the void.


    "It is impossible to send you back now. I can''t go to the konjac in a short time. So, you will follow me first. If you don''t talk, I will agree. What is your name?" "Han Sen''s meditation is so solemn that he has been very confident for a long time: "How about metamorphosis? This name is definitely prestige."


    The original transparent little things suddenly turned red, and the whole body''s spikes were erected, and the nose was still breathing.


    "Cough... don''t like it? Then let''s change another one... Little color ghost... Amazing star Jun... Color magic... Color wolf... Color dragon... Transformers..."

 Chapter 1816： Gene full (the lord plus more)

    "Eating heterologous genes, Baron Gene 1."


    Hansen took a topaz-like banana and baked it on the fire. Soon the different fruits thawed. Hansen took a bite. Each banana added a little baron gene to him. The Baron gene has reached a full value of 100 points.


    "The baron gene is at full value and cannot continue to increase the gene. The genetic warfare needs to break through."


    Hansen ate another banana, and as a result, there was such a hint in his mind.


    In the past, in the shelter, after the gene was full, it only needed to enter the evolutionary pool to make the body evolve. However, in the gene universe, there is no such thing as a evolutionary pool. Hansen does not know how to break through.


    "Do you want to break through the realm?" Han Sen thought about it, and there is only one possibility.


    It��s useless to eat those genetic fruits, and Hansen can only bring them back to the shelter.


    "Old Han, I can already gather the genetic armor, take me to the gene universe, I will use my strong and handsome body and comics to conquer those big universe races." The evil emperor saw Hansen, his eyes shining. I ran over and said it with my chest.


    "I will go too." The little angel said calmly.


    "I will go too." The sound of zero is still so soft.


    "I also go... I also go..." A lot of people are rushing to go at a time. If they are not yet at the level of the Alliance universe, they will also ask for a small flower.


    " Stop and stop... What is the place where the gene universe is? It''s not a family, it''s going to be dead at any time... Ok, okay... you can at least wait for me to find a place to settle and take you there. ...��...small silver and silver...you are promoted to the alliance universe..."


    Hansen returned to Kate Star again and had to consider a very important issue.


    Because I have eaten a lot of heterogeneous genes that Hansen brought back, there are more and more guys in the league who can gather genetic armor. Many of them are uneasy kings. It is impossible to let them enter the gene universe.


    Especially the evil spirits, Gu Qingcheng, those who like to do things, do not bring them over, they will definitely do things at home.


    "To find a place that can develop safely as soon as possible, it is really necessary to let them all come out, but now where can I find a place where we can develop steadily?" Hansen walked to the nearby city with a small transparency and walked for two days. More, I finally saw a city.


    Small transparency is the new name of the small chameleon, and only this one is barely acceptable.


    Fortunately, it has not been spread by the war. It is still in the hands of the Kate. Hansen bought a communicator and got in touch with Joe and Lancer.


    Joe told Han Sen that West Gran City had fallen. They joined Qi Xuan Mirror and were on the spacecraft of Qi Xuan Mirror. If Han Sen had a chance, he would go to Qi Xuan Mirror to find them. They could go to the wasteland together. Better than going to the battlefield.


    Hansen thinks that it is not bad to go to the land reclamation. There is no such thing as the Shangzu, but killing the different species. It seems to be very suitable for the initial growth of the evil spirits.


    Unfortunately, there is no spacecraft in the city that recruits people. Hansen wants to go temporarily.


    ......


    On the streets of Mississippi, the creatures of all races are in a hurry, and no one can care for others.


    Although it has not been invaded by the Teruis for the time being, all residents of Mississippi know that it is only a matter of time.


    Now that the Kate Star has gone, everyone is planning for their own path. Every day, there are many spaceships in Mississiri carrying various families of creatures to ascend into space.


    Even so, there are still many families of creatures who are not on the line, waiting for the arrival of the next class of ships, which is almost all their expectations.


    On this twilight-filled street, a weird race walks in. Unlike the creatures that are rushing and sorrowful, the guy walks slowly on the street, wearing no armor and wearing ordinary cloth. Clothes, holding a cloth in one hand.


    There are some strange words written on the cloth, but unfortunately it is not the universal text of the gene universe. No one knows what is written above.


    The man was walking in three steps, but suddenly there was a tall man with a pair of white rabbit ears on his head. The woman with a mask on her face rushed to the man, and a cold knife came out. Straight on the man''s neck.


    All kinds of people come and go on the long street, but the two of them seem to be shrouded in a strange power, as if all the creatures on the entire long street are phantoms, they can''t see them at all.


    "It turned out to be Her Majesty, what are you doing?" The man was placed on the neck by the knife, but he was not too alarmed. He just looked at the woman with a look of surprise.


    The woman is naturally the Queen of the Rebec, the Isa, who was almost killed by Hansen.


    Isa took a cold look at the man: "Want to die or want to live?"


    "I haven''t lived enough in the next, of course I want to live." The man smiled.


    "If you want to live, then help me count it." Isa said coldly.


    The man narrowed his eyes and looked at Isa, and said with a smile: "Her Majesty, what is the premise before the next?"


    "Hey!" Isa snorted, did not answer the man''s question, just continued: "Give me a place where the self-proclaimed human race, the guy called the gold coin."


    Isa waited outside the konjac for a long time, until the storm outside the konjac rose again, still did not see the gold coin.


    However, she did not believe that the person of the gold coin would be trapped in the konjac, but she used all the means and could not find the trace of the gold coin, so she would come to the man and want the man to help her find out. The whereabouts of gold coins.


    "There must be life in the end, and there is no time to ask for it. Her Majesty, let it go." The man smiled and advised.


    "I don''t believe in any life. If you don''t want to die, I will find him for me immediately." Isa chilled.


    The man smiled and shook his head: "Her Majesty, you are a bit unreasonable. If you don''t believe in life, then why bother to come to me this fateful person?"


    Isa frowned slightly, she did not believe this guy before, but the man had given her a glimpse before she went to the konjac, but almost in the sentence, so she could not help but have some doubts.


    Although I don''t believe that this man can really know the fate, but this man has the ability, Isa still believes.


    "I just ask you if you count?" Isa stared coldly at the man and clenched the knife around his neck.


    "Of course, of course, it can be counted, but the destiny is hard to break. Even if I forcibly calculate where he is, you will certainly not meet him. When he says that he is not allowed to count, isn''t it?" The man sighed.


    "What do you mean by not thinking about it?" Isa��s knife in his hand was about to fall.


    "It��s hard to break the world, you force me to use it. It��s like the many creatures on this street have their own destiny. Like their ants�� lives, even the gods can��t change their destiny and let them Becoming like the greatness of the Queen, you are the next one in the district?" said the man.


    "Who said that their destiny can''t be changed? As long as the emperor is willing, even if he is an ant, he can make him a behemoth of the universe." Isa said indifferently.


    The man smiled a little: "Since Her Majesty has such confidence, why not make a gamble?"

 Chapter 1817： Count the destiny (the lord plus more)

    "How to gamble?" Isa asked coldly.


    "I choose one of these people to be a creature of life. If you can make him change his life, you don''t need to be a great existence for the Queen, as long as he can be promoted to the Duke, even if he loses." Even if you put on this old life, you will definitely help Her Majesty to find the person you want. How do you like this?" The man said seriously.


    "If the emperor did it, you couldn''t find that person?" Isa said confidently.


    "If you can''t send the man to Her Majesty''s eyes, the next head is the Queen''s Majesty. If Her Majesty wants it, she can just say a word, and she will not smother the Queen''s hand." The man looks serious There is no such thing as a joke.


    "Okay, that''s it. You say who is destined to be the fate of the ants? Even if he is just an ordinary person of a genetic armor, even if he is stupid like a pig, the emperor will certainly let him be promoted to the Duke." Isa agreed to come down.


    She really hates the gold coin. It is hard to kill the gold coin. But she can''t find the gold coin. She can only try it on the man.


    It is not difficult for Isha to cultivate a duke. She really does not think that this is difficult, and she does not believe that this will be a destiny.


    "After all, there are only a handful of arrogant sons. Most creatures are the life of ants. Just a creature can be." The man said casually: "Let him, if the Queen feels inappropriate, he can also casually on the street. Refers to a creature, here is the life of the ants."


    "No, just let him, lest you lose your dissatisfaction." Isa glanced at the creature that the man pointed, cold and cold.


    "In the next generation, there are some short names in this family. I still don''t lose the account. It is the Queen''s death against the fate, or pay more attention." The man smiled.


    "Up to three years, I will come to you again. If you can''t figure it out, don''t blame the ruthlessness of the Emperor''s knife." Isa took shape and turned to the creature that the man pointed.


    The creatures on the long street didn''t know what was going on, and suddenly they were swept away by a strange force and instantly disappeared into the sky.


    After Isa took the creature away, the strange power that shrouded the long street disappeared with her, and the man''s figure was re-visited. The latter Kate almost hit him.


    The man looked at the sky where Isa disappeared, revealing a strange smile, and carrying the cloth to continue walking towards the crowd.


    If Hansen saw the writing on the cloth, he would certainly recognize it, which read the four ancient characters of "death".


    Soon the figure of the man was mixed into the crowd, and there was no such thing as an abnormality. It seemed to be just a drop of water in the turbid world.


    Hansen walked on the street and was thinking about how to leave Kate Star to go to Qi Xuan.


    Now that Kate Star has almost collapsed in the whole line, it will take a long time to break into the control of the Tyreus. When he wants to fish in the water, it is impossible to go fishing.


    However, the spaceship here is simply not crowded, and there are too many ordinary creatures lined up. Unless he shows his aristocratic identity, it is possible to get special treatment and go on board without waiting in line.


    Hansen did not dare to do that. He lighted the identity of the gold coin, and maybe he would be found by Isa, and it would be even worse.


    Out of the konjac, Han Sen did not dare to appear in front of a half-step deified strong, the other party should be able to kill his fingers.


    Walking on the long street, Hansen was thinking about how to go to Qi Xuanjing to find Joe and Lancer, but suddenly felt black in front of him, his body was shrouded in a strange force, and then he could not help himself.


    Hansen was shocked. He didn��t know what was going on. How was he suddenly caught?


    Hansen tried to think about who he had offended here: "Isa? Eagle Wing? Very son? Teruis? Or a feather?"


    In this case, Hansen found that he was offended by a lot of people, but it seems that no one knows that Hansen is a gold coin.


    "Is it a stuffing? Some people find that I am a gold coin? Isn''t it so bad?" Hansen was depressed and flashed a lot of thoughts: "This kind of strength can make me have no chance to respond at all, at least it should be a duke." Who is it? I don��t know if there is any chance to speak. If there is no chance to speak, then I will be cut off by a knife. It will be embarrassing. At least give me some time, let me have the opportunity to start a space shuttle. Strength, there is still a chance to live."


    Hansen was wrapped up by the force, and the whole body could not move. Even the breath could not work. It was impossible to take the opportunity to escape to the shelter. It was just praying that the other party hated that he was not hating too much and would give him some opportunities.


    It is best to be able to beat him up and then close it up and torture, so that he can escape to the shelter.


    In Hansen��s uneasiness, it was not long before Han Sen felt that his eyes were shining, his body was falling on the ground, and his **** was hurt.


    But now Hansen has been unable to take care of his ass. He looked around and found that he had come to the spaceship from Long Street. His position seemed to be the control room of the spacecraft, and there was an endless starry sky outside.


    The spacecraft is quite advanced. At first glance, it is not the kind of junk goods of Kate Star. In front of the console, there are many rabbit ears, a tail on the buttocks, and long human creatures are manipulating the spacecraft.


    "Ruibeite... It won''t be so unlucky..." Hansen��s heart suddenly slammed.


    The gaze shifted again, and then I saw a control chair like the emperor''s throne on the highest platform of the control room.


    On the control chair, the first thing that reflected Hansen''s eyes was a pair of slender legs that overlapped. From the sitting position, the owner of such a beautiful leg must be a very conceited and proud person.


    Looking up, Hansen saw the great chest under the white gorgeous uniform, and a pair of arms holding hands, and then up is a glamorous, but cold, stone-like face, and then up, is a pair Snowy rabbit ears.


    "Isa! It''s finished!" Hansen secretly complained, and in the face of the Queen of Blades who had restored half-step deification, he was afraid that there would be no chance to shuttle the space.


    Hansen didn''t know why Isa was able to find him. He felt that he should have left no flaws, but now those are not important. He only knows that he is dead this time.


    Now Hansen only asks Isa to hate what he hates, and he must not ask for death, so he will have a chance.


    "No matter who you are, from now on, you are the disciple of my Queen of Blades. In three years, I want you to be the Duke." Isa is on the top, like the Queen, looking down on Hansen.


    Han Sen stared at the Queen of the Blades, his mouth widened to the limit, almost thinking that he was living in a dream.

 Chapter 1818： Empress disciple

    Hansen didn''t know if Isa was crazy or she was crazy: "She wants to accept me as a disciple? She doesn''t hate me for hating to die, can''t wait for my muscles to peel off my skin? How could I accept my disciples?" Would you like to help me advance to the Duke within three years? Is it because the gas is too hateful and the head is teasing?"


    "Is there any conspiracy she has? Do you want to trick me back and do it well? No, she can swear directly to me now, not necessarily doing this! Can she say that she doesn''t know that I am a gold coin? But even if I don''t know me Is her big enemy, she has no reason to find me to be her disciple? Is it that I recently came to work, and finally began to transship, Isa suddenly kicked the brain, so I just found a personal disciple, and just picked Me?"


    Hansen was puzzled and looked at Isa slyly. He didn''t react for a long time. He really couldn''t figure out why this happened.


    Isa is very satisfied with Hansen��s reaction. She sees it, Hansen is really shocked, and she understands this shock as Hansen can��t believe that a half-step defiant would actually accept him as a mediocre creature. Be a disciple.


    In fact, Isa will accept Hansen as a disciple, and it is not as casual as it seems.


    When the man pointed out Hansen, Isa had already recognized Hansen, but she recognized Hansen, not the gold coin she could not cripple.


    The Kong Fei annihilation lights made the "no family", which is known all over the world. At that time, the strong people near Kate Star also knew that Kong Fei gave his two pieces of deified feathers to the two crystals.


    At that time, Isa was going to the konjac and was near Kate, so she knew Hansen and knew that Hansen was the owner of a deified feather.


    However, because Hansen is an ordinary genetic armor, even the nobles are not, the blood of the crystal family is not pure, and the genes are too stupid and unstable. Therefore, five peerless strongmen invited the **** pure crystals to stay up all night. But no one invited Hansen, it is really too expensive to cultivate.


    After the man pointed out that Hansen, Isa did not think that this was a man''s casual point. More is that the man deliberately made her difficult and set obstacles for her.


    If it is said that Hansen is really thoroughly cultivated, he is cultivated into a king, and then the refining of the deified feathers becomes a half-step deification like her. Isa really dare not take this bet. The pay is too big, can Unsuccessful or unknown.


    However, the conditions proposed by the man are very subtle. The level of the Duke is not high or low, and the pay is not too big, so Isha will agree.


    If it is an ordinary person, Isa directly grabs it and arranges it. No one dares to say half a word.


    However, Kong Fei is a deified person who is still in the world. Hansen is the owner of a deified feather. Isa is not too sloppy, so he will accept Hansen as a disciple. This is actually the feather of the god. That is to give Kong Fei the face, not to let Kong Fei not look down, to find her trouble.


    Moreover, she received a disciple from Confucius who gave the deified feathers as a disciple. It is not worth losing. If the man is not referring to Hansen, but another creature, it is not the present treatment.


    Although there is such a small difficulty, Isa is still in the chest, just to cultivate a duke, even if he is a pig, three years is enough to feed him to the Duke level.


    For a variety of reasons, Hansen was brought back to the Ruibite''s base camp by Isa, which is a large alien space that is not inferior to the holy heaven, covering a starry sky.


    Han Sen soon discovered that Isa really wanted to accept him as a disciple, and there was no conspiracy. The eccentricity of his heart reached the extreme, and he also gave up his plan to escape to the shelter.


    To know that he fled back to the shelter, and then sent it out here, it is difficult to escape and think again.


    "Although I don''t know which brain Isa is pumping, but this is a good thing for me. There is a half-step deification to help me advance to the Duke. This is a good thing that can''t be found with a lantern. No, no loss, it is better than she found that I am a gold coin, and I have to work harder." Han Sen is a person who does not pay much attention to the section, and has become a disciple of Isa.


    However, Isa did not treat him as a true disciple. All manners were simple, and even a teacher''s ceremony did not. He accepted Hansen as a disciple.


    The Queen of the Blades received the disciple, but it was a big event in the Rebecbean. Now she is inexplicably more than Hansen��s foreign disciple. Many of the Rebec��s top executives are secretly suspicious. I don��t know what the plan is. At this time, accept a foreign disciple.


    It is necessary to know that the Queen of Blades has not yet married and has no other disciples. This disciple is in the eyes of other Rebec��s, but it has an extraordinary meaning.


    In the past, everyone thought that the Queen of the Blades was in the best years, and there was also the opportunity to shock the deification. There is no difference between the descendants and the disciples. Anyway, she is still very long in Shouyuan.


    However, the Queen of Blades suddenly received a disciple, which forced people to produce a lot of associations.


    Many of the nobles and ministers of the Rebe have been asking why the Queen of the Blades will accept this disciple, and what is the origin of Hansen.


    The final result is that Hansen is the owner of a deified feather.


    As a result, many aristocrats and ministers suddenly realized that the Queen of Blades wanted to cultivate a half-step deification.


    However, Hansen��s qualifications have made them very worried. A crystal family with impure origin, the genes are too messy, and the cost of training is not generally high.


    The Queen of Blades did not explain anything. She could not say that training Hansen was for private hatred and bet. Moreover, she did not intend to really train Hansen, and if she graduated from the Duke level, she would look at his own creation and there would be no more investment.


    "Master." Hansen was placed in a manor in the palace by the Queen of the Blades.


    In fact, the Queen of the Blades Queen directly occupied a planet, which is several times larger than the Luojiaxing.


    "Don''t call my master, call me Queen." Isa glared at Hansen. She didn''t like the name of Master. She seemed to be very old.


    "Yes, Queen Elizabeth." Hansen nodded skillfully.


    Hansen believes that an enemy with his **** enmity will be willing to spend a lot of resources to train him. This kind of separation from the low-level interest, no self-interest and special interests, 24k pure good, in any case is worthy of respect.


    "Drink this up." Isa put a delicate sealed container in front of Hansen.


    "Queen of the Queen, what is this?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "The genetic fluid provided from the magnetic fruit has the ability to make the common genetic armor evolve again. Your qualifications are too bad. You must be advanced to the aristocracy before you can continue to practice promotion," said Isa.

 Chapter 1819： Problematic gene therapy

    "Thank you, Queen." Hansen''s eyes are a little moist. What kind of good spirit is this, even to use such precious treasures for his own enemies.


    Hansen thought in his heart that if Isa knew that he was a gold coin, he would not vomit blood directly.


    The empress��s expression of Hansen��s expression was obviously misunderstood, and his eyes became softer. He continued: ��As long as you listen to the imperial guidance of the emperor wholeheartedly, the emperor will be able to advance you to the Duke within three years if you The luck is not too bad, and it is not impossible to promote the king in the future."


    But thinking about Hansen''s physical condition, the Queen did not say anything more. The reason why she said three years is to consider Hansen''s physical condition is not stable, otherwise she is the master of the knife to fully cultivate a duke, can not use three Years old.


    "In short, you should first drink the genetic fluid made from this magnetic fruit, and then run the genetic technique you cultivated, and then evolve again. You can rest assured that whether you are promoted to a noble or a different kind, this queen has a way. Cultivate you, won''t let you become a monster that only knows how to kill." Isa said confidently.


    "Yes, Queen of the Queen." Hansen did not say anything, opened the bottle of magnetic nuts and sniffed, and then directly sipped his neck.


    This taste he is familiar, who asked him to put a lot of magnetic nuts in his home, originally intended to eat oneself in the future, to see if the spell gene armor can evolve twice, I did not expect Isa to come to the door. Then he is also welcome.


    Isha saw Hansen so simply, and the smile on his face was a little more.


    Hansen drank the gene solution made of 10,000 magnetic fruits, and suddenly felt a strange power flowing toward the limbs and integrated into his cellular genes.


    Hansen quickly ran "Gene Story", and there appeared a mantra in the mantra. Then, under the destruction of "Gene Story", the strange power flow of the gene liquid was gradually inhaled into the spell armor.


    Isa sat on the side, waiting for Hansen''s evolutionary results. Even if Hansen evolved into a heterogeneous, the consciousness was blinded by the desire to kill, and she also had the means to restore Hansen''s mind.


    But after waiting for a while, Hansen��s breath has begun to decline, and still has not seen the second evolution of Hansen��s genetic armor.


    "How is this possible? Is it taking the wrong thing, and not giving him the genetic fluid made of magnetic seeds?" Isa frowned slightly, picked up the container and looked at it, and sniffed: "Yes, it is 10,000. How can the genetic fluid made of magnetic fruit have no secondary evolution?"


    Under Isa''s gaze, Hansen''s breath gradually declined, and then returned to normal, and did not be able to evolve.


    Hansen himself is also somewhat depressed. He has had experience in secondary evolution, and more than once, of course he knows that he has failed.


    "I''m sorry for the Queen, I seem to have failed." Hansen opened his eyes and said something embarrassed.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s a failure, it''s no big deal." Isa quickly told the guards to come back with a bottle of genetic fluid made of magnetic nuts, and said to Hansen: "One more time, with the first foundation. This time it will be successful."


    "Yes, Queen, I will definitely work hard." Hansen took over the second bottle of genetically produced genetic fluid, and it was a drink.


    Isa''s face is as usual, but there is some pain in the heart. The magnetic fruit is not the cabbage on the street. Every 10,000 magnetic fruit is a high price. I don''t know how many people are rushing to want it.


    Not to mention the ordinary race, even in the upper class, there are also bad luck newborns, the descendants of the king, may not be 100% will be nobles, not to mention the flow of ordinary nobles.


    Therefore, such treasures as Wanguoguo can be auctioned out at a high price, and they are not necessarily able to be bought. For example, the power of Yisha is not much, and there is not much magnetic fluid in the hand. One.


    In general, a genetic fluid will certainly succeed, and there are too few failures.


    Hansen drank the second 10,000 magnetic fruit gene solution, and the strange power was once again in his body, which made his breath soar, more violent than the last time.


    "This strong breath is no less inferior to the baron, it should be successful." Isa also secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, after waiting for a while, Han Sen��s genetic armor still had no movement, and there was no intention of melting, or it was like a dead object.


    After a period of time, Hansen��s breath began to decline and he failed.


    "Queen of the Queen, I am really sorry." Han Sen looked sly, he did not know, why the spell armor will continue to fail.


    Isa��s eyes twitched and her eyes fell on Hansen��s body and asked, ��What genetic technique you are practicing, let me see it.��


    Two bottles of magnetic fruit juice have not yet succeeded, and Isa realized that there might be something wrong.


    Hansen did not hide it. He said to Isa: "The genetic technique I cultivated has not been recorded. I am giving it back to the Queen."


    Isa nodded slightly, and Hansen slowly put the "Genetics Story" back. He also felt that this thing seemed to be a problem, otherwise he would have failed.


    Hansen can''t see the problem. There is a half-step deification of Isa, and it is not bad for her to help find the problem.


    Han Sen only recited a small part of it, and Isa��s face was very difficult to read. He whispered: ��Who is this genetic surgery who taught you?��


    "No one taught me, I happened to find it by chance in a market. It looks like it is very powerful. I just cultivated it." Hansen��s heart squinted and looked at Isa��s expression like "Genetic Story." "What is involved?"


    Isa said bitterly: "Whatever the next practice, this evil thing you dare to even practice also allows you to gather a gene armor, do not know that you are extremely lucky or extremely unlucky?."


    "This door gene surgery have a problem?" Hansen hearts surprised.


    Isa cold voice said: "There is more than a simple question, do not you think this gene technique requires practice too high if you can have as perfect a constitution, there already is a God, why go to practice,? The guy who wrote this kind of genetic surgery is not in mischief or in harming people. However, this guy who doesn��t know how to live and die has even misunderstood the genetic armor. Such a genetic technique can only be seen if it can be evolved twice. It is."


    "Then how do I do now?" Hansen heart secretly alarmed, are "gene Story" really a problem?


    When he used to practice "Genetic Language", he also discovered this problem. The request was too abnormal. No one could reach the most basic cultivation requirements. Later, he was also trained by the black crystal armor to successfully cultivate the "Genetic Story." ", is a door.

 Chapter 1820： God cant stop it

    Isa frowned slightly, and it was obvious that the fortune-telling problem for her was a little harder than she had imagined.


    Hansen has condensed the genetic armor, and now the genetic modification is too late. In fact, in addition to humans, there are few creatures in the gene universe that can simultaneously cultivate two kinds of genetic techniques and condense two genetic armor.


    Because their genes are very stable, they have lost many possibilities. Even if they are human, the genes are not stable, but if the attributes are particularly serious, it is difficult to condense the gene armor.


    Like Hansen, it is possible to condense genetic armor many times, and it is rare in humans, let alone the gene universe.


    Therefore, Isa did not consider letting Hansen go to practice other genetic techniques. There is no such possibility in her mind.


    If you want to break the genetic armor and rebuild it, this method is not practical. It will cause great damage to the body and will generally be permanent.


    If it is the average person, you can take a chance, break it and then modify other genetic techniques.


    However, Hansen is a man with a deified feather. After a problem, if Kong Fei finds a door, it will not be worth the loss.


    "This genetic technique is very harmful, but if it is possible to complete evolution on this basis, it may be very strong. Hansen misunderstood and did not know how to condense the genetic armor, with that gene In addition, in addition to the deified strong, there is no general creature to complete this step, and the body of the deified strong has been fixed at the time of deification, where can still condense the genetic armor, he can actually condense the genetic armor, Maybe it''s really an opportunity." Isa stared at Hansen, and she had many thoughts flashing through her heart.


    "It is impossible to cultivate a successful genetic technique, let him cultivate and condense the genetic armor. If it can go further, the secondary evolution completes the transformation from ordinary people to nobles. Armed with such perfect genes as the starting point, this is only this. The starting point is not much higher than the average aristocracy. As long as you can complete this step, you can make some modifications to the later genetic technique to reduce the difficulty of cultivation. Maybe his future achievements are limitless...just this is a butterfly. The first step... difficult... it��s really hard...��


    Han Sen saw Isa��s eyes and looked at himself, but he never said anything. He couldn��t help but feel a little hairy. He thought: ��Is it too wasteful to eat food, not to raise it? If you don��t raise it, just don��t kill me. Just let me go."


    Hansen obviously thought it was too good. Since Isa has already accepted him as a disciple, let alone a gambling appointment, how can she give up easily like a person who is so proud and conceited.


    "Han Sen, I ask you, the Emperor accepts you as a disciple, but you really want it. If you don''t want to, the Emperor will not be embarrassed, you can give you an official position, let you have a lifetime of wealth and worry." Isa Suddenly asked.


    "I am willing, of course, really willing." Hansen said quickly, she did not know if Isa was testing him, so she did not dare to reveal a half-hearted mind, and said with a firm face.


    "The road to practice is very difficult, and most people can tolerate it. Since you are a disciple of the emperor, you must be brave enough to go to the peak. Even if you are broken, you must continue to move forward. If you do not have such awareness, you cannot eat such a bitterness. The emperor can arrange a high-ranking official for you, so that you can enjoy the future life safely, not so hard." Isa said indifferently, but in the dark observed Han Sen.


    "No matter what kind of suffering, I am willing to eat, I only want to be able to go higher and farther, I am willing to give everything. Please the Queen must not give up on me, I will not let the Queen of the Queen disappoint you." Hansenton Sudden, with a somewhat sad expression, said: "In front of Mount Mossi, I and I had a deified feather in the day and night. Those who existed high above, but only invited to join them day and night, but they dismissed me. No one cares. In fact, I also want to practice, I want to go further, the Queen of the Queen does not give up, willing to give me this opportunity, I Hansen is dead, but also to die on the way to the mountains, never do that The person who buried the foot of the mountain."


    Hansen said that he was very impassioned at the end, and he almost even believed himself.


    "Well, since you have such a great goal and courage, then the emperor will give you a chance to take you back to life, become a presence that can go to the top, and let those stupid guys regret it." Isa Seeing Hansen��s truth, I couldn��t help but believe a few points, but in the end I added another sentence: ��Remember what you said today, now you give up, the emperor does not blame you, and will arrange a good way for you. But if you wait for the Emperor to train you, then you will have to pay back the price of life. Even if you are a powerful person, you can''t keep your life. Do you understand?"


    "If it is retreating, this head of the Queen can be taken at any time." Hansen said with a serious face.


    The words in the front are not all lying, and the last few sentences are still true, and this sentence is a real truth.


    In fact, Hansen has no retreat. In the gene universe, if he can''t make a big road to the peak, he can''t even survive, and it is difficult to protect his loved ones and friends, not to mention he has to recapture the flowers and Golden Retriever, he has no room for retreat.


    "Okay, let''s continue." Isa naturally looked out, Hansen said that the truth is true, there is no falsehood, so I looked at him a bit.


    The reason why Isa will give Hansen the choice is mainly because everything is difficult at the beginning, and I want to go through this first pass, and I have to pay a huge price.


    She just wants to understand Hansen''s heart. If Hansen is a weak and incompetent personality, she will consider giving up the gambling contract. After all, so many investments will be successful, and even Isa needs to consider carefully.


    Hansen��s performance and mentality are still satisfied with Isa, and Isa intends to try it.


    If Isa knows that Hansen is just thinking about how to use her resources to seek to break through the "genetic language", it is estimated that he will vomit blood.


    "What continue?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse, not knowing how to continue.


    "Continue to eat." Isa faintly said, with a big hand, suddenly there was a beautiful Rebecca maid who took the container, and there was more than one.


    "Everyone eats, and runs the genetic technique of your cultivation. It doesn''t work twice, twice, twice, five times, five times, ten times. The emperor makes you promote to the nobility, even if God can''t stop it. "Isa is high in the head of the beautiful, said arrogant.


    "Yes, the disciple will not disappoint the Queen, and this begins... Eat..." Hansen said, he had already opened a container and drank the liquid inside.

 Chapter 1821： Mantra (the lord plus more)

    Isa sat on the chair and watched Hansen, who was concentrating on the impact of the second evolution, and had no expression on her face. It seemed to be frozen.


    Only the corner of the eye occasionally twitched, showing her inner peace.


    Now Isa is almost bleeding in the heart. Since she finished the rhetoric, Hansen has used three magnetic fruit juices, two lightning hits, two regenerative genes and one ice gene. Liquid, a beast blood gene solution.


    These are the treasures that can make the genetic warfare evolve twice. The general creatures, as long as they come to the next one, are enough to evolve twice.


    However, Hansen is already running out of the home of Isa��s own small vault, and until now he has not been able to complete the second evolution.


    Although for a family of queens, these things can not be nothing, but a family of things, she is not free to use it.


    These are her own family, not a big fortune. The key is that these things are priceless and market-free. There are no money to buy them. If they are used, they will be gone. The most important thing is that until now, Han Sen has not shown signs of secondary evolution, so that the Empress Isa has begun to have a dim sum.


    "I''m sorry for the Queen, I have failed." Hansen stood up helplessly, and this time, he has failed eleven times.


    "Continue." Isa said with a blank expression, but the corner of her eye was difficult to find and twitched twice.


    Now she has a boiling fire gene solution and a micro-cell genetic fluid. If it can''t be successful, the investment will be completely defeated. She doesn''t know how to deal with Hansen.


    With so much investment, it is said that Hansen is no longer in charge. However, if you continue to invest, you will have to pay a higher price to get the treasures that can promote the evolution of the genetic armor. Either way, Isha feels a bit of a pain.


    Hansen picked up another genetic fluid and poured it directly, while running Genetics Story again.


    The spells of the armor flowed above, and the strange power of a stock was injected into it.


    Suddenly, a mysterious symbol on the mantra of the mantra of the mantra suddenly illuminates, and Isaiah, who has been paying attention to him, has jumped.


    Immediately after the spell, the mysterious symbols on the armor were all followed up. After a while, the whole genetic armor was flamed by the symbols of the same group.


    Isaton��s heart was happy: ��Is it finally successful?��


    The input of the twelve genetic fluids is definitely not a small amount. At this time, even Isa is secretly relieved. If the last two are not enough, she really does not know whether to use the stocks in the ethnic group.


    In the flame of the rune, the spell gene armor finally began to melt, and the melted liquid slowly twisted and changed, gradually forming a prototype.


    Seeing Hansen is evolving in the direction of the nobility, not heterogeneous, Isa is relieved with a sigh of relief. If it evolves into a heterogeneous, there may be more troublesome things.


    Isa��s eyes stared at the embryonic form of the genetic armor, and wanted to know what kind of genetics Hansen could condense.


    The genetic technique required for such abnormality is armed with the condensed genes, and even Isa has some expectations.


    The genetic fluid is constantly changing, and the prototype is getting clearer, but Isa''s face is getting more and more weird.


    The armed forces such as the blade and the armor are the most common, and they are relatively partial, and there are also daily necessities and even mechanical genetics.


    However, the gene that Hansen condensed is armed, but the shape is a bit odd, although it has not been completely cohesive, but the outline is probably clear.


    It is clearly a five-in-one, with hands and feet, and looks like a creature of a crystal child.


    "Is the genetics of mechanical puppets armed?" Isa secretly guessed.


    But as the genetic arming became more and more perfect, Isa''s face became more and more horrified.


    Just in the air in front of Hansen, the genetic armage that was condensed after the genetic warfare melted was suspended there, and the strangeness could not be said.


    It turned out to be an eleven-year-old girl with slender long legs and arms, a long black hair that hangs down to the heel, and a pupil that is also black like a night.


    The skin exposed outside is white and delicate, and it is no different from real people. Most of the body is wrapped in white armor. In her small and delicate palms, she holds a white delicate revolver.


    In the position of the handle, the two revolvers are each engraved with a word. Isa only knows that it seems to be an ancient crystal script, but I don''t know what it means.


    Suddenly, the girl��s eyes froze, her body fell on the floor, holding a revolver in one hand and pointing at Isa. It seemed to be guarding Hansen, and no one could harm him.


    Isa��s eyes widened and looked at the girl in an incredible way. The genetics she had seen did not know how many, but she had never seen such genetic arming. It was almost a living life, and she exudes the breath of life. Although the breath is a bit strange, it seems to be a living creature, and it seems that it is not, but looking at her performance, it is obviously intelligent.


    Moreover, the life of a genetically armed body, even with armor and double revolvers, Isa only feels that his understanding of genetic arming has been completely subverted.


    The armed agglutination has been completed, and Hansen opened his eyes and looked at the girl. He was also shocked: "How did my genetics become a living girl? Is this really my genetic armor?"


    Seeing the two words on the handle, Hansen finally determined that this is indeed the fault of his own genetic arming. The two delicate white revolvers are engraved with the word "curse" and one is engraved with "language". The word is the name of his genetic armor.


    Hansen��s thoughts moved, and the girl jumped up and rushed toward him, hitting Hansen��s body, and directly wrapped it into a white gene armor, which was full of mysterious mantras.


    A powerful force is filled with Hansen''s whole body, which is many times stronger than the power of the previous spell Gene Wars.


    "It''s really my genetic weapon!" Hansen was amazed and glanced at his own information. Sure enough, in the column of the genetic warfare, the comment behind the spell became (baron).


    "Queen, I seem to have succeeded." Hansen looked to Isa.


    "Good... very good... then I will practice well..." Isa is still in the midst of shock, and after Hansen��s awakening, she has not completely recovered her taste.


    Armed with such genes, even Isa has never heard of it.


    "Maybe this guy can really have some achievements, maybe this kind of genetic armor is too weird." Isa secretly stunned.

 Chapter 1822： Favorite (the lord plus more)

    Isa let Hansen write the "Genetics" to her in detail, she wants to help Hansen to modify the latter part, so that Hansen can successfully cultivate.


    Because the cultivation methods in the back are very abnormal, if you don''t change it, every promotion will become more and more difficult. It will be more difficult than the armed forces. If you are not a god, you will not be able to practice.


    Although the revision will be significantly lower than the original genetic power, but if it is not modified, it will not be practiced at all, and it will be useless. This thing is not for the creatures.


    Because the modification takes a while, so this time, Isa let Hansen himself slowly cultivate, and after she has finished the revision, she will begin the formal practice.


    Hansen returned to the garden where he lived and summoned the spell to see how her abilities were.


    Hansen was very curious about the two revolvers in the mantra, wondering if the gun was really capable of playing bullets.


    When the mind is moving, the spell moves on its own, and the figure is very flexible. In the high-speed movement, two revolvers are held in both hands, and the flower buds in the garden are a violent shot.


    Inside the revolver, the bullets were actually shot, and the flowers were all knocked down. The head and power were quite good.


    However, Hansen found that the bullets produced by the spells are not real objects, and they also need to consume energy. In addition to the energy of the spell itself, his energy is also consumed.


    After all, the spell is Hansen''s genetic arm, which is normal, and the greater the power of Hansen, the greater the power of the bullet.


    It seems that it seems that those bullets do not have any special strength, nor do they know if the grade is too low and there is no reason to be promoted to the Viscount.


    The baron level does not actually have the ability to release power, that is, there is no means of long-range attack. The ability of the spell is already a little bit of a bad day.


    Hansen has been experimenting for a long time and found that he can control the spell battle. Her every move is controlled by Hansen, and it can still be controlled synchronously with no delay at a long distance.


    Hansen can also ignore her, just a thought, the spell can automatically complete the task, almost no difference from the real life, the wisdom is quite high.


    "How to see that this is a living life, the "Gene Story" is really strange." Han Sen secretly stunned, but he still likes the spell, which is much more convenient than the sword, can do There are many things and more pleasing to the eye.


    Except for Isa, no one saw what kind of genetics Hansen had condensed, but Isha used twelve genetic fluids to make Hansen succeed in merging the genetics into a nobleman, but it was quickly passed. Go out.


    But the Rebeites who heard about this incident are wide-eyed and can hardly believe their ears.


    In general, the biological qualifications are so bad. If one or two genetic fluids go down, they will certainly be promoted to the aristocracy or become alienated. Hansen has even succeeded in using 12 of them. What degree of qualification is so bad?


    Many of the seniors of the Rebecite feel that it is not a good thing to cultivate Hansen. It is so difficult to unite a genetic force. If you want to promote the king and refine the feather of the god, it is not difficult to go to heaven. It is.


    "This kind of talent is not cultivated."


    "It''s no wonder that those strong people have not invited Hansen to join their forces, which is really bad."


    "I don''t know what the Queen of the Queen thinks. I will even use twelve genetic fluids for him. Even if he has a deified feather, the possibility of promotion and half-step deification is low. I want to send him to that step. I don''t know. The cost of spending, the resources, maybe two and a half steps of the gods are cultivated."


    There are many people talking about it, and even ministers and king-level powerhouses confess to Isa, hoping that Isa can stop training Hansen.


    Isa did not explain, did not accept their rumors, and also announced that there will be a place for Hansen when the narrow space tunnel of the month is opened a few days later.


    As a result, the Rebeites suddenly seemed to have exploded, and privately talked about the relationship between Hansen and Isa.


    Twelve genetic fluids were promoted to the Baron. Such talents did not have the value of training in the eyes of outsiders. However, Isa was bent on cultivating Hansen, and even gave him the quota of the narrow space tunnel in the month. It is difficult to prevent outsiders from thinking. United.


    Even many of the king-level powerhouses feel that Isa has trained Hansen as a foreigner and has also accepted him as the only disciple. There must be an ulterior relationship between the two.


    In addition, Isai even received the Grand Prix, and accepted Hansen as a disciple. They were also interpreted by them as Isa knows that Hansen��s talent is not good, and he does not want to be blocked by them.


    Otherwise, how can the Queen of the Blades collect such a big thing as a disciple, how can it be so simple and low-key?


    Soon Hansen has already put on a series of titles such as "Little White Face Wolf Dog Harem Bell Kerry".


    Although no one dares to violate Isa��s will, but Hansen is very unspeakable.


    Hansen didn''t leave the garden at all these days, and he was always familiar with the use of spells, and he didn''t know the gossip outside.


    But even if he knows, he won''t care.


    Hansen still looks very young, but in fact he has experienced countless life and death. He has already seen all the worlds. Although he has not yet reached the realm of faint life, he does not feel anything about rumors.


    It was not the first time that Isa was summoned to see him and told him to go to a space tunnel in the narrowness of the month. Hansen was the first time to walk out of the garden.


    "In the days before going to the narrowness of the month, I will teach you a knife. How much can you learn? I hope I can use it a bit." When Isa said this to Hansen, the look was a little weird.


    Hansen didn''t see the eccentric look of Isa. Of course, he didn''t know. Now many excellent young generations in the Rebecite are waiting for the lesson of Hansen.


    The narrow space tunnel of the month is opened once a year. Only Baron-class creatures can enter it, and there are only ten places. Each year, the number of places is owned by the ten best Baronians in the family.


    To get a place, you must be a recognized genius in the family, and have a real record of support, and recommended by the elders of the family.


    Hansen had nothing to do, and it was dropped by Isa Air. Of course, it would cause dissatisfaction among many people. Even the young people who had already obtained the narrow quota of the month were quite dissatisfied and dissatisfied with Hansen.


    There are quite a few young geniuses who are prepared to give Hansen a lesson within the space tunnel. They will teach Hansen within the narrow space tunnel of the month, even if Isa knows nothing.

 Chapter 1823： Narrow month

    Hansen stood in the garden and saw the layers of the moon in the sky stacking like a kaleidoscope. .


    From the nearest planet to the garden, you can almost see the buildings on the opposite planet. This kind of scene is hard to see if it is not within the alien space.


    Many of the moons are all planets, not satellites. If it is not because of the spatial distortion of heterogeneous space, these planets have already been hit together by gravitational or trajectory overlap, causing a galaxy-level explosion.


    However, under the influence of heterogeneous space, these planets are safe and sound, and each runs along the orbit, and it is not disorderly.


    Looking at the sky on any narrow moon, you can see the moon and the moon overlapping. There are circles and shorts, there are near and far, almost like the moon river, the number is also unclear. The origin of the name of the month.


    There are quite a few mysteries between the moon''s narrow planets, when Tianmin, Tianyue, and Tianji three planets, at the fixed time of each year, when the three planets are connected into an equilateral triangle, these three A space tunnel appears in the center of the planet.


    This is one of the mysterious ones of the moon. The space tunnel can only enter the creatures below the baron level. The energy itself is too strong, but it will be oppressed by the energy of the space tunnel, and eventually it will die.


    There are a total of ten opportunities for safe access in the space tunnel. That is to say, there are ten opportunities for entry. Every opportunity is fleeting, and only one creature can enter it.


    Isa gave Hansen a place to enter the space tunnel, but how much benefit he can get in it, it depends on Hansen himself.


    "Han Sen, you are the disciple of my knife queen. Helping you become a noble and giving you a narrow quota is what you deserve. But since then, if you want to get more, you must Show the corresponding ability and action, otherwise even if you are my disciple, you can not enjoy more special treatment." Isa said seriously.


    "I will work hard." Hansen nodded.


    "Not hard, but desperate." Isa frowned.


    "Yes." Hansen shouted.


    Isa was satisfied with this and took out a knife and gave it to Hansen: "There is no more days left before the opening of the space tunnel. Now it is too late to teach you the whole set of knives. I will teach you a trick. If you practice well. It should be useful, this knife is called fangs."


    Isa also held a knife in her hand and said to Hansen: "You are optimistic, I will only demonstrate it again."


    Said, Isa suddenly pulled out, so that people could hardly see her knife movement, the knife hit the door of Hansen''s face, the tip of the knife has been attached to the skin of Hansen''s forehead .


    Fortunately, Isa stopped here and did not hurt Hansen.


    Hansen saw this knife of Isa, and already knew that this was the starting style of the dental knife. Hansen had already seen it in the scabbard and transferred it. I don��t know how many times, with the help of the knife, it has already learn.


    Not well versed, can only say that just getting started.


    Isa took this knife to the "fangs" and explained it to Hansen carefully. After finishing it, he asked Han Sen to understand. If there is something he doesn''t understand, he can ask questions. She will give Hansen. One by one answer.


    "Understood." Han Sen really felt that there was nothing to ask. In fact, after he realized the meaning of the knife, Hansen was only practicing and standing. The understanding of the dental knife was not low.


    Isa frowned slightly, but did not say anything, just let Han Sen practice, she left.


    In her opinion, Han Sen did not ask a question, and some did not understand the suspicion of pretending to understand. This is not the attitude that a disciple should have.


    What''s more, she is a queen, and she has taken the time to teach Hansen. It is a bit stupid that Hansen does not understand the opportunity.


    However, Isa thinks that this may not be a bad thing. Let Han Sen suffer some bitterness and suffer some setbacks. All the benefits will be on him. It is too easy to get it, so it is easy to cherish it.


    Therefore, Isa Ming knows that Hansen will have some difficulties in going to the space tunnel, but he has not said much. He has already prepared for Hansen��s failure.


    In Isa''s view, the failure of a space tunnel is nothing. If Hansen knows how to cherish and work hard, it is worth it.


    Hansen returned to his garden and practiced the practice of fangs. He planned to use this trick against the enemy.


    Although he has a lot of proficient techniques, but in order to avoid Isa to see the clues, it is still not necessary, just use this trick.


    This time, it was only the baron. In Hansen��s view, it was a group of Rebeite children. If they really want to find something, it��s enough to deal with them.


    A few days passed quickly, and Isa did not personally send Hansen to the space tunnel, just let a Rebecian guard leader **** Hansen in the past.


    There are a total of eleven main stars in the narrow month. Except for one of the main stars, there are no kings sitting in the town. The other ten main stars have the king sitting.


    And the half-step deification of the king, only Isa, the blade queen and another moon-wheel king.


    As for the deified strong, the Rebecite had been in the past, but it has already passed away. Until now, the second deified strong has not yet been born.


    Most of the Shang and Ribeites are similar. They have once produced a deified strongman, leading a family to light up, but the deified powerful has no infinite life, and will still die in the long river of time.


    But even if there is no deified strong, it is difficult for the lower races to replace them unless there is a new deified strongman.


    However, even the Shangzu are so difficult to give birth to the deified strong, and not to mention the lower tribe, so in the past millennium, it has been rare to see the ethnic warfare of the annihilation of the lanterns.


    Among the ten kings of the Rebecite, Isa is the highest status of the Queen of the Blades. Except for the Moon King, who can stand up to her, the other kings are worse.


    It��s just that Isa is practicing with one heart and hopes to be promoted to deification, so she is also one of the ten kings who is the least concerned about the family.


    The space tunnel can only be accessed by the Baron class, so many high-level leaders will not pay too much attention. Except Hansen��s incomprehension of the moon, the other nine winners are coming from outside. At the entrance to the space tunnel.


    When Hansen arrived, the other nine were already one step ahead. Seeing Hansen being escorted by the guards, the look was subtle.


    Hansen looked at the nine and found that not all of them were Rebeites. Of all the nine of them were foreigners. It seems that the foreign forces in Rebec are not to be underestimated.


    No one talked with Hansen, Hansen was happy, and soon saw three stars connected into an equilateral triangle, and at their central point, the space twist formed a vortex similar to a black hole.

 Chapter 1824： Knife rain

    The Rebecite has a special person who is responsible for guiding Hansen into the space vortex. Whenever a white light flashes through the space vortex, a baron is placed in the whirlpool in order.


    Hansen was placed in the last place, watching the nine barons in front of the space vortex, no longer hesitate, and when the white light flashed, they jumped into the black hole vortex.


    After Hansen crossed the space tunnel, he found himself falling on a planet, looking up at the sky, not even seeing a star or the moon. It seems that it is not a narrow moon, like a standing Lone star in the void.


    This planet is also somewhat different from the ordinary planet. It is surrounded by plains, but every other distance, you can see a volcano.


    Each volcano is separated by tens of miles. There are no mountains in the middle, and even the hills are invisible. It is a bit strange.


    While Hansen looked around for four weeks, he suddenly heard the sound of a bang on the volcano, and then saw that the huge volcano seemed to be roaring in the ground, spewing out the skylight.


    Not only is this volcano closest to Hansen, but at first glance, volcanoes are erupting, and a beam of light rushes up the sky. The scene is unspeakable.


    Hansen immediately found out that something was wrong. After the volcano erupted, there was nothing falling down. It seemed that all the squirting things were integrated into the rolling clouds, so that the clouds were bright and the clouds covered the whole cloud. sky.


    The volcanic eruption lasted only less than a minute, and it stopped and there was no more light column ejected.


    But the clouds in the sky are getting brighter and brighter, and Hansen soon saw that there was heavy rain falling in the clouds.


    When the raindrops approached, Hansen discovered that something was wrong. It was not rain that fell from the clouds, but a knife with a handle.


    Short knives, long knives, narrow knives, thick back knives, geese knives, flying knives, all kinds of different knives descend from the sky, densely covered with the whole earth.


    Hansen was surprised that such a dense knife rain, hiding is no place to hide, can only forcefully block those knife rain.


    However, Hansen did not have a weapon. He used to bring a knife to use it to display the fangs, but Isa said that it was unnecessary. Now Hansen finally knows why Isa said it is unnecessary.


    There is nothing missing here, and there is no shortage of knives.


    Seeing that the knife rain had already drenched on Hansen''s knife, Hansen''s eyes were fast, and the volley grasped a knife in one hand, waving his hands and pulling the knife that fell to him.


    The knife rain lasted for a short time, that is, a few seconds, Hansen blocked all the knives, looked around, and saw that the ground was full of various knives, it was like a huge knife. treasure house.


    And these knives are real, not illusion, Han Sen holding a yanyan knife and a thick back knife in his hand, one is made of stainless steel, one is a special metal, they are very There is a texture, just the impact of the knife when the rain, but also left some gaps in the blade, these knife is absolutely true.


    Hansen looked down and wanted to see if there were any better quality knives.


    "Don''t look for it, this is just the first round of knife rain, the quality is very poor. If you want to find a good knife, at least seven rounds of knife rain, if you can support it then."


    A Rebecian man came from afar and said to Hansen faintly.


    Hansen turned to look at the man, looks pretty and handsome, with a pair of black rabbit ears on his head, holding a narrow knife in his hand, it seems that he should have just smashed from the knife rain.


    "What do you call?" Hansen asked the man of the Rebecbe.


    "Black Steel, the son of the Black Moon King." The man said that he looked at Han Sen and continued: "Two years ago, I had begged my father to take me to see the Queen of the Blades, I hope that the Queen will be my disciple." However, it was rejected by the Queen."


    Han Sen listened to him saying this, he knew that Black Steel was not good, and I am afraid that there is trouble coming to the door.


    Black Steel slashed his knife and walked over to Hansen. He continued: "The Queen is willing to accept you as a disciple. Although it is said how you are unbearable outside, I don''t believe that the Queen is such a person. The Queen will accept you as a disciple, you It must be extraordinary. So let me see, where are you better than me?"


    Said, the knife in the hands of Black Steel has already rushed toward Hansen like lightning.


    Black steel''s knife method is obviously not a dental knife. Its potential is very steel. Although the narrow knife in the hand is ordinary, but it is a knife, there is a kind of violent momentum that can kill thousands of horses.


    Hansen��s geese��s knife in his hand seemed to be like a thorn and a thorn, but it was fierce and abnormal, and he slashed into the neck of Black Steel.


    The black steel hand smashed the knife in a narrow hand, and it hit the Hansen knife. The two knives could not withstand the impact of the force, and at the same time broke into two.


    "I didn''t expect you to have learned the Queen''s tooth knife, very good..." In the eyes of Black Steel, the sky was soaring, and a knife was pulled from the earth around him, and Hansen was once again smashed.


    Hansen��s thick back knife in the other hand once again greeted the past with a fangs, because the quality of the knife was too bad, and the two knives were suddenly broken.


    The two fight in the blade forest, there is no shortage of knives, a knife is broken, and it is a knife directly pulled out from the side. Wherever they pass, the broken knife keeps flying.


    Although Black Steel did not fall in the wind, but his face was not very good-looking, Han Sen turned over and over, and it was just a slap in the back and forth, and it never changed from beginning to end.


    But it was such a slap in the face, and fighting with Black Steel until now, Han Sen has not fallen to the bottom.


    In the view of Black Steel, this is a great insult, and the eyes are cold to the extreme. They bow down to Hansen and screamed coldly: "Do you have this trick?"


    "Yes, the Queen only taught me such a trick before coming." Han Sen nodded.


    Black Steel suddenly slammed, and the knife in his hand stopped. Some of them looked at Hansen awkwardly: "When does Queen Elizabeth teach you this trick?"


    "A few days ago," Hansen replied casually.


    Black Steel''s face is more eccentric, and he continues to ask: "Apart from this trick, do you have other knives?"


    "It will be a meeting, but it is a knife that doesn''t flow." Hansen naturally can''t expose his own knife. In fact, his knife is not bad at all.


    The black steel complex looked at Han Sen for a while, then the knife in his hand went to the ground, and said indifferently: "It doesn''t make much sense to win you now. After you have learned all the dental knives, I will come back to fight you. ""


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders and he was not interested in this meaningless battle.


    "What is the situation of the knife rain here?" Han Sen asked Black Steel. He felt that this black steel, people seem to be not too difficult to get along with.

 Chapter 1825： Knife grave

    "I didn''t tell the Queen before you came?" Black Steel frowned slightly.


    Hansen shook his head. "The Queen did not say anything, just let me come to the space tunnel."


    Black Steel indulged and said: "The Queen is really different, she does not tell you, she has her deep meaning."


    After a pause, Black Steel went on to say: "The volcanoes are actually cemeteries of knives. Numerous knives are buried in them. Only after the space tunnel is opened, the knife inside will erupt and wait for the new owner. Appeared. We came here to choose a knife that suits us, and we are also selected by those knives. In the first few knives, there are usually no good quality knives, and the more backward, The possibility of a high-level knife is higher, but it is also one of the best. Can you find them among many cutters and get their approval. In addition to strength, you need some luck."


    "Where did the knife in the knife grave come from?" Hansen asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know, it will be opened once a year, but no one knows where the knifes in the knife graves come from. If this time they are not selected, they will return to the knife grave and wait. The opportunity for the next year will come and reunite until they are taken away," Black Steel said.


    "In this way, isn''t the knife that is brought out belongs to oneself?" Hansen thought that if he could find a few more good knives and give one to his family, it would be best to have his son and grandson. The grandson��s share is brought back, so that there is no chance to come back later.


    "My family has regulations, one can only take a knife out." Black Steel looked coldly at Hansen.


    "This way!" Hansen was slightly disappointed, but he turned and asked: "When it comes to the back, what level can the advanced knife reach? Is there a deified knife?"


    Black steel mouth twitching, he found that Han Sen is a greedy guy like a goblin, and it is still undisguised. I don''t know what kind of consideration the Queen of the Queens took out, and received such a disciple.


    "I don''t know, the knife rain broke out every time. After seven rounds, it was almost a Viscount-level knife. It was not easy to resist those knifes. So, for many years, no one has been able to support ten. After the round, the best tool to find the knife, that is, the Duke level." But Black Steel still answered Hansen''s problem.


    "Duke level, that''s not bad." Hansen nodded.


    Black Steel felt that he had talked with Hansen more, and his expression seemed to be more abundant than usual. He couldn��t help but say with a good spirit: "Do you have advanced armor and weapons to come in?"


    "No, the Queen said that I don''t have to bring it." Han Sen looked up and down at Black Steel. He didn''t seem to have any high armor and weapons.


    Heigang said: "If you don''t bring it, do you think that with the strength of the baron level, can you stop the rain of the Zizi class? The rain behind the knife is not like this, just spray it for a while, it will last for ten minutes. If a knife falls, it is equivalent to a full blow of the Viscount. Without a high armor and a high-level weapon, how many knives can you block?"


    Hansen quietly watched that Black Steel did not speak. If it was useful to carry high-grade armor and advanced weapons, Isa did not make sense for him to take it, and Black Steel did not bring it. Obviously there was a problem.


    Black Steel continued: "In fact, it is useless. With those things, although it can support for a while, but there are those things on the body, the knife here will not go with you, preferring to be self-destructive and will not be you. It is used, so borrowing external forces is not feasible. You can only rely on your own strength, which step to take, which kind of knife can be found, depending on your own ability and luck."


    "Before the seven-wheeled knife rain, there is also a chance to find the Piaget-class knife. After the seven-wheeled knife rain, there is a chance to find the Marquis or even the Duke-level knife, but the number is very small, can you find it, it depends on your Life." After the black steel finished, he ignored Hansen and walked toward the volcano in the distance.


    "What are you doing?" Hansen quickly followed.


    Black Steel seems to be a good guy. Hansen feels that following a familiar person is much stronger than walking alone, and he can learn more about him from him.


    "Go to the knife tomb to see, there is a higher possibility of the emergence of advanced knife." Black steel replied while walking, and later found that Hansen has been following him, could not help but stop and watch Hansen ask: "You don''t go find it yourself. Knife, what do you do with me?"


    "In any case, it will take a long time for the seven-wheeled knife to rain. I will follow you to study and learn, and I will see it later. After seven rounds of knife rain, I will not find it later." Hansen said with a smile.


    Black Steel snorted: "I am afraid that you will not be able to support even the seven rounds of knife rain."


    Although this is the case, Black Steel did not want to drive away Hansen''s meaning, and went to a nearby volcano, that is, the knife tomb.


    Hansen walked side by side with Black Steel. When they reached the volcano, Black Steel reached out and pulled out a knife and threw it to Hansen: "Your luck is good, this is a Baronian knife. It is difficult to see this level of knife in the first round of knife rain. With it, you should be able to easily support the past few rounds of knife rain."


    "Thank you." Hansen waved a few times with the knife. This straight knife is quite easy.


    Black Steel ignored him and continued to walk over the volcano. When he reached the middle of the mountain, he found a baron-class knife.


    ��Looks like you seem to know a lot about the knife?�� Hansen was very curious. There was no word for the baron on the knife here, and there was no special atmosphere. Hansen himself was in this blade. Can not tell which handle is a common knife, which handle is a high-grade knife, black steel can be distinguished at a glance, indeed some skills.


    Black Steel said indifferently: "I have cultivated the knife from an early age, and our family casts a knife for generations. It is only the most basic ability to distinguish the quality of the knife."


    "Great." Hansen said in a heart, said to Heigang: "Since you have such a skill, how can we cooperate? Back and you can help me choose a good knife."


    Hansen found that there are too many knives here. There are many knives on the whole earth. The number is too numerous. He is here to find a number of rare knives and needles in the hay. Not much difference.


    There is an expert to help pick and how it will be better.


    Black steel white Hansen glance: "I help you choose a knife, what do you do?"


    "I will help you support a few rounds of knife rain," Hansen said.


    Black Steel licked his mouth and didn''t pay any attention to Hansen. He sat down on a rock next to him, put his knife on his lap, and closed his eyes to wait for the next round of knife rain.

 Chapter 1826： Enter the grave (the lord adds more)

    "Little black, you are also a Rebecite, and after the king, how come you have not practiced a dental knife?" There is still a long time from the next round of knife rain, Han Sen continues to inquire at Black Steel. .


    Hearing Hansen called him black, the black steel eye twitched a bit, it was very difficult to hold back the knife and cut his impulse, close his eyes and ignore him.


    "I know, it must be that you were more fun when you were a child, licking a bird''s egg, soaking a girl or something, so I missed the best age of practicing a dental knife..." Han Sen is very curious, such a powerful knife Why did the Duke of the Rocks learn, but the descendants of the black steel king did not learn?


    Black Steel''s eyelids pumped a lot, and Hansen glanced at him: "Do you think anyone is so lucky like you? Although the tooth knife is the reincarnation of the Rebec, but because there are too few people who can practice At the present, there are only six left in this knife skill, and among the six, the Queen is the only one who can practice the dental knife to the realm of Dacheng. I want to follow the Queen, but the Queen thinks My qualifications are not suitable for practicing dental knives."


    "Then you can go to the other five schools," Hansen asked.


    Black Steel snorted: "I want to learn the best in Black Steel. I can''t learn the knife with the Queen. I would rather not learn. And the Queen also recommended a suitable knife. I don''t have to learn any more." Knife."


    "It turns out that, what kind of knife do you practice now?" Hansen asked again.


    Black steel spit out three words: "Steel steel knife."


    "Listen to the name seems to be very powerful, is that the knife method you just used?" Hansen widened his eyes and looked shocked.


    Black Steel saw Hansen''s pretending shock, trying to seduce him to continue to say the way, the corner of his eyes kept jumping, and suddenly got up and walked toward the top of the mountain.


    "Little black, what are you doing?" Hansen quickly followed.


    "Go to death, if you are afraid of death, don''t follow it, or the knife grave will be outbreaked, and you will die without a place to die." Black Steel said coldly and continued to walk towards the top of the mountain.


    Hansen naturally does not believe that Heigang is going to die, and it is hard to find a temper. Naturally, he would not let him go and continue to follow up.


    Soon, Hansen and Black Steel climbed to the top of the mountain. It was really like a volcano, but from the position of the crater, it was like a meat grinder. The rows of knives were closely arranged. A circle of rows and rows is like a smashing mouth of a steel monster, which looks very horrible.


    In the lowermost position, you can also see the iron pool that burns red like magma. From time to time, a knife emerges from the iron.


    "Little black, can we go inside to find the knife, the knife inside is all together, it is easier to find it than to find it around?" Han Sen said inside the knife grave.


    Black steel cold channel: "You are not afraid of death can climb in and try."


    Hansen thought about it, but he still felt that his life was a small matter. He didn��t know about the knife grave, but he didn��t want to mess around.


    However, Hansen did not want to climb in, but Black Steel has already climbed the knife.


    "Little black, how are you going?" Hansen was a little bit stunned.


    "I am not afraid of death." Black Steel said a faint sentence, and slowly grabbed the blade.


    Hansen hesitated for a moment, and then climbed down. The rows of blades were intertwined. The place where the feet and the hands were caught were the tips and blades, and the Climb Mountain was not much different.


    Fortunately, the quality of these knives is relatively poor, and it is almost the same as the rain of the knife. Now the knives are still, and they will not be hurt.


    "Little black..." Han Sen said a word, and suddenly he felt that the blade in the grave had shaken up, as if to fly his wings, the iron below seemed to be boiling.


    Black Steel made a ban on Hansen. Hansen had already closed his mouth and waited for a while. The knife and iron juice slowly calmed down and returned to normal.


    Black Steel made a ban on Hansen, and then slowly climbed down.


    Hansen had to learn how to look at him. He did not scream and climbed down. Now Hansen is very skeptical. The reason why Black Steel wants to come here is to prevent him from asking questions.


    The lower the knife, the sharper the knife is. The rows of blades are in front of them. Many of the blades are directly attached to their faces and bodies. In case these knives suddenly move, they will be immediately punctured. Hornet''s nest.


    Even if these knives don''t move, Hansen can imagine what the knives are.


    Fortunately, Hansen is not afraid, Black Steel is not afraid, he has anything to fear, at least he has the ability to fly in a short time, and it will take a while to fly out.


    And he also has a steel man shield, the baron-class blade is also hard to hurt.


    Hansen doesn''t know now, if he uses a shield, those high-level knives will not be willing to be taken away by him.


    The two men crawled down in a hurry, and soon they were close to the iron. The original Black Steel just didn''t want Hansen to ask so many questions. By the way, let''s see if there is a good knife to be born in advance.


    But now it is only the first round of knife rain just passed, the good knife should not come out so soon, so he did not hold too much hope.


    But when he looked at the iron, he was surprised to find that in the iron, there was a black-and-white knives that undulating in the iron, although in that temperature, Still giving you a feeling of being cold and cold, can''t help but jump in the heart, screaming: "Good knife!"


    But the knife was in the iron juice, he carefully reached out and found that the distance between the two arms was still worse.


    In this case, I dare not move, and a louder sound will cause the turmoil of the knife. It may even cause the knife tomb to break out in advance. Even if they are the body of steel, they will be cut directly in the knife flow. In the end of the meat, maybe the end of the meat is left.


    Black steel frowns from the eye. From his point of view, the knives should be a Piaget-class knife. If it can be obtained now, it is difficult to find such a knife in the first seven rounds of knife rain. It''s a great help for the knife rain after seven rounds, and it is almost certain to reach the tenth round.


    If you give up now, wait for the knife tomb to break out, and a round of knife rain will fall into the clouds and fall down. It may fall anywhere within a few hundred miles, and if you want to find it out, you need some luck.


    But when he wanted to get it, he was not ready. When Black Steel was about to give up, he saw Hansen coming to him, making a gesture to him, and then grabbed his arm with one hand.


    Black Steel suddenly understood what he meant. He wanted to pull the black steel and let the black steel body hang out, and he could catch the knives.

 Chapter 1827： Cant bully people (the lord adds more)

    Black Steel did not hesitate to hold Hansen''s palm in one hand, and then his body sank below.


    Hansen grabbed the blade with one hand and pushed Black Steel with one hand, slowly letting him down.


    The fingers of Black Steel approached the knives a little bit, and the foreheads were all sweaty. It was a little too risky to do so. One was not good, and the knife cemetery was detonated. Both of them would die without a burial place.


    However, the black iron''s palm did not tremble, and it was close to the smashing knives in the iron juice, gently holding the handle, and pulling the knife out of the iron juice a little.


    His movements were very slow. He didn''t make the iron juice a little bit swaying, and he slowly lifted it up. After more than a minute, he put the knives in half.


    suddenly!


    A drop of sweat slipped from the face of Black Steel, dripping into the iron juice, and suddenly slammed into a white air.


    The iron juice immediately boiled up, and the number of knives around it shook. The tip of the knife pointed at them. Both of them were condensed there, and they did not dare to move.


    For a while, the knife and the needle juice slowly calmed down.


    Black Steel then began to slowly re-start the remaining part of the knife from the iron, and then looked at Han Sen slightly.


    Han Sen saw Black Steel looking at him, and then he pulled the black steel slowly and let him return to the knife wall.


    Black Steel put the knife on his back and then gestured to Hansen. The two men climbed up to the crater.


    After two people climbed out of the knife grave, Black Steel breathed a sigh of relief, and then found that the clothes had been soaked by cold sweat. It was too dangerous. Just two people were buried in the grave.


    Black Steel looked at Han Sen, but found that Han Sen was standing next to him, still looking like that, watching his forehead even a little sweat, as if nothing had happened.


    "I don''t know if he is ignorant and fearless, or his heart is too big." Heigang thought in this way, but could not help but change his impression of Hansen.


    "This knife has half of you, we discuss how to divide." After the mountain, Black Steel said to Hansen with a knives.


    "Knife I don''t want it, just give it your appraisal fee. When you have a need to go back later, how can you choose a good knife for me?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "Do you know what knife is this?" Black Steel asked Hansen.


    "What knife?" Hansen shook his head and said that the knife is breathy. Hansen is not a person who knows the knife. He can''t see what kind of knife it is.


    "This is a Piaget class knife," Black Steel said.


    "Is it just the Earl class? I thought it would be a bit more advanced. I have to take at least a Duke-level knife. Go back and help me choose a good one. It is best to be a king. If it is a deified level, then it is even more It��s perfect.�� Hansen said with some disappointment, he��s really not looking at the Piaget��s knife.


    Black Steel put the knife on his back and ignored Hansen. He found a place to sit down at the foot of the mountain and waited for the second round of knife rain.


    They have delayed so much time, and it is almost time to calculate the knife rain in the second round.


    Between the words being spoken, I suddenly heard a loud bang, and the knife grave broke out again. A beam of light rushed into the clouds. After a while, it turned into a rain.


    Black Steel himself took the knives and threw another Baron-class knife to Hansen.


    Hansen had a baron-class knife in his hand, and the knife that fell from the sky was dropped.


    This round of knife rain is basically based on ordinary knife, even the baron-class knife is difficult to see, the two easily passed the knife rain.


    "It''s better to look inside the graves, maybe there are more advanced cutters coming out," Hansen suggested.


    Black Steel shook his head slightly: "After the second round of explosions, there should be many barons in the inside, and the sensory ability will become stronger. Let alone speak in it, just touch them, it will trigger their riots. Unless you can fly, it is impossible to go any further."


    Hansen was slightly disappointed and had to give up the plan to re-enter the knife.


    The two men experienced two knife rains here. After the fifth round of knife rain, Black Steel got up and circled the mountain, carefully watched the knife inserted in the mountain, then went down the mountain and went elsewhere. .


    "Little black, is there a deified knife in your family? Is there a different kind of magical level in the moon?" Hansen continued to inquire.


    Black Steel ignored him. Now he has found a way to deal with Hansen, and that is always silent.


    After the five-wheeled knife rain, it is still very difficult to find the Piaget-class knife, but as long as the luck is not too bad, it should be able to find the Viscount-level knife. Black Steel intends to find a Visa-class knife.


    The two walked for a while and suddenly saw three figures in front of the knife in the blade, and the three figures apparently found Hansen and Black Steel, and soon came over to them.


    "Black Steel, how do you stay with him?" The Rebec woman of the Golden Rabbit ears looked at Han Sen and asked for a black steel frown.


    "Who I want to be with Black Steel, who is with whom." Black Steel said indifferently.


    The woman''s face is a bit ugly. A Ruibeiite man next to her said coldly: "Black steel, you don''t want to be too arrogant, you just mean that you are the son of the Black Moon King. It''s really skillful, why the Queen of the Blades does not accept You are a disciple, but instead accept such a useless foreigner."


    Another long, strange and strange foreigner sneered and ridiculed: "If you don''t become a disciple of the Queen of the Blades, but you can marry a disciple of the Queen, maybe you can get the moon first, and then blow the pillow. When the Queen of the Queen is soft-hearted, it is not necessary to accept him as a disciple."


    Black Steel suddenly pulled out the knife and made a knife like a tiger to climb the mountain, violently slamming down.


    The foreigner greeted the knife under the panic, but the knife he had in his hand was just a baron-class knife and was cut off directly by the knives.


    Moreover, the knife was so fierce that in the eyes of the foreigner''s horror, he directly smashed him into two halves, and the blood suddenly flowed to the ground.


    "That is... Piaget-class knife..." Both the woman and the man were shocked, staring at the knives in the hands of Black Steel.


    Looking back, the man shouted at Black Steel: "Black Steel, do you dare to kill here? Really, can Black Moon King cover the sky with his hands?"


    "Insulting the Queen of the Emperor died." Black Steel said coldly, and did not even look at them.


    Both men and women are slightly stunned, and those words are said in private, but they really want to get on the table. That is the way to death. If they are known by the foreigners, they will only praise the black steel. Good.


    "Hey!" The man snorted, no more, and his eyes fell on Hansen: "The disciples received by the Queen of the Queen must have something extraordinary. They are not talented. They want to teach one or two."


    Apparently the man did not want to provoke the black steel with the Piaget class knife, and he intended to take Hansen out.


    "This knife has half of you." Black Steel said, throwing the knives to Hansen.


    The man suddenly became furious: "Black steel... you..."


    Hansen returned the knife to Black Steel and smiled and said: "Well, I am also a disciple of the Queen of Blades. Use that too bully, or use it."


    Said, Han Sen freely pulled out a knife from the ground around him, just an ordinary knife, not even the ranks.

 Chapter 1828： Molaring

    Isa has clearly told Han Sen that if he wants more resources, he must produce corresponding results, so Hansen has been waiting for performance opportunities. .


    Now that this guy is coming to the door himself, Hansen naturally has not let go of this opportunity.


    Gauss'' face is full of anger, and if Hansen uses the Piaget-class knives, he is not so angry.


    However, Hansen did not use the knives, and the two knives hanging on his body were not used. He just pulled out a knife from the ground, which clearly insulted him and how he could not be angry.


    "I, I have to look at it, you have such a arrogance in the end." Gauss pulled out the pirate knife in his waist, the blade was shimmering.


    This is a Gaucher-level knife that Gauss got lucky after the fourth round of knife rain. Although he is only a baron, he can''t fully exert the power of the Viscount-level knife, but it is already based on the sharpness of the Viscount knife. A lot of cheap, not to mention Hansen is still a knife without a grade, as long as it touches the pirate knife, it will be directly cut off.


    Hansen did not care, waved his long knife, felt that the grip is not bad, the center of gravity is also very stable, is a knife that is good for slashing.


    "What are you doing there? You are not going to teach? You still have to come." Hansen said to Gauss.


    Gauss''s face was gloomy, and without saying anything, he directly came to Hansen with a knife. The pirate knife in his hand made a heavy knife shadow, which seemed to be a knife net to cover Hansen.


    Gauss''s knife method is still quite good, regardless of strength or speed, and the skills used are all well-informed.


    Purely in terms of skill, even if it is not weaker than a dental knife. Of course, the most powerful place for a dental knife is not the skill, but the power of the tooth.


    Unfortunately, Gauss met Hansen. Hansen looks young. Actually, it is an old monster. The experience and experience are not comparable to Gaussian.


    What is even more frightening is that the same level is the Baron. Hansen��s physical quality is much stronger than that of the upper baron. The baron who can compete with his physical quality cannot be said to be no, but the Rebec is not a physique. Among the powerful and famous people, there is obviously no baron who can compete with Hansen in physical fitness.


    Seeing that Gauss''s knife net was about to fall on Hansen''s body, Hansen did not retreat, and held the long knife, and the body actually slammed into the knife net.


    Gauss��s heart is awkward. Of course, a knife can��t form a knife net. The moonshadow knife he practiced is actually a knife method that uses phantom.


    It seems that only one of the swords in the sky is a real killer.


    But some people don''t know which knife shadow is true, so under his knife net, they can only retreat or block. Like Hansen, he directly hits the knife net with his body. He still meets every time. This has to have a lot of confidence to be able to do this kind of thing.


    Moreover, the knife shadow that Hansen hits is the phantom that Gauss swayed, not the real knife body.


    "How could he see through my real knife?" Gauss was surprised, his body moving fast, and he wanted to get out again.


    It is a pity that everything is too late. In the eyes of outsiders, Hansen��s figure slammed into the knife net, and then crossed with Gauss, and the long knife in his hand was usually smothered.


    On the neck of Gauss, there was a cavity like a tooth pierced by fangs, and blood was coming out from it.


    Gauss licked his neck and stepped back and forth, his face was white and he could not see the blood.


    The woman is also shocked by the look. Although she doesn''t have a dental knife, she recognizes it. Hansen uses the starting knives of the dental knives, and it is just a knife. It even kills Gauss. unimaginable.


    It is necessary to know that Gauss is among the top five barons of the month, and it can definitely be ranked in the top five. The first-hand shadow knife method is very good. Although it is not so vicious, it is also a very famous knife skill.


    In addition, Gauss still has a Viscount-level knife in his hand, and he did not block Hansen��s knife, which made the woman somewhat unbelievable.


    "Let''s go." Gauss''s stunned Hansen, licking the wound on his neck and turning away.


    He understands very well in his heart. If Hansen has a deeper knife, his life will be confessed here.


    "You didn''t use all your strength when you were with me?" After Goss left, Black Steel stared at Hansen.


    "You are not the same?" Hansen smiled, and the ordinary knife in his hand was inserted back into the ground, and he said to Black Steel: "Let''s go, look for it, if there is a better knife, those Knife rain can be more difficult to deal with than the imaginary guy, there is no trouble with the knife that is not picking up... For the black... Can you teach me how to recognize the knife?"


    "No." Black Steel refused directly, and then walked over to the front, looking for a search in the sea of ??knives.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders and followed the black steel. His eyes swept over a handle knife. The air of these knives was restrained. Apart from the different shapes, he could not see any difference.


    Black Steel was born as a family of cast knives. Before the arrival of the sixth round of knife rain, he really found him a knife-level knife.


    Black Steel immediately threw the handle of the lancet to Hansen. Hansen was in his hand and felt that the knife seemed to be somewhat different from the Baron knife he used. The texture of the knife had subtle differences.


    ......


    On the palace-like main hall, a Rebecite man walked slowly and looked at the Queen of the Blades sitting on the throne. "Why would you accept such a disciple? It is not like your style."


    "Moonwheel king, what kind of disciple do I need to tell you?" Isa said faintly.


    The moonlight smiled slightly: "What disciples you collect don''t need to be told to me, but if you give him the resources of the Rebec, you need to give the people of the Rebecite a confession."


    "My disciple is not worth a space tunnel?" Isa said coldly.


    "You are the disciple of the Queen of the Blades, even if it is ten hundred places, but it is not as simple as cultivating such a foreigner, but not a hundred space tunnel quotas. Do you really want to train him?" Asked again.


    "That is my own business, you don''t have to worry about it." Isa said with a blank expression.


    "I just want to remind you, don''t forget the rules of the Rebec, the Rebec is not anyone, including you and me." The Moon King said slowly.


    "I am clearer than the rules of the Rebec, I don''t need you to remind me."


    "That''s good." The moonlight smiled and turned and walked away from the hall.


    Looking at the back of the Moonlight King, Isa couldn''t help but frown. The Moon King will come here to talk to him. It is definitely not just a sign of his own. There must be other kings behind him. Otherwise, the moonlight king will not come.


    "Han Sen, Hansen, how far you can go, just look at yourself." Isa sighed.


    In fact, now, Isha is also hesitant about whether or not to train Hansen.

 Chapter 1829： Two people who have not come out

    Isa has carefully studied Gene Story, and it is very difficult to modify it. It may be very dangerous after the revision. But without modification, the difficulty of cultivation is too great.


    Originally, Isa thought that it was very easy to cultivate a duke. There was no need to pay too much, but because of the existence of Gene Story, this is not a simple matter of cultivating a duke.


    If you want to put Hansen on the Duke level, the price you will pay will be much larger than Isha originally expected.


    There are no people at all except the guards at the entrance to the space tunnel.


    However, in the narrowness of the month, many people are paying attention to the export of space tunnels, including many kings.


    They all want to know what kind of disciple the Queen of Blades has received, and what benefits the foreigner has, which is worth the price of the Queen of the Blades.


    Unlike the general Rebecca, the kings do not think that the Queen of Blades will pay such a big price for a little white face.


    At present, the most likely guess is that the Queen of Blades wants to plot Hansen''s deified feathers. Although a deified feather can''t achieve the level of deification, but after all, there is the gene and breath of the deified strong, for the half step deification. For the strong, it is still somewhat inspiring.


    "Calculating time, it should be almost coming out." In a garden, a Rebecite king, looking deep into the direction of the entrance to the space tunnel, muttered to himself.


    suddenly!


    The white glint flashed in the black whirlpool, and only one figure flew out of it.


    Attention is being paid to the many Rebecian strongmen at the entrance. After seeing the figure, they all showed horror.


    "How come the first thing that will come out is Gauss?" Everyone has some surprises.


    Among the ten barons entering the space tunnel, Gauss should be in the middle of the list, at least in the top five, or even in the top three.


    Such a baron, but the first one came out from the inside, had to feel unexpected.


    The eyes of many powerful people have moved to the knife that Gauss brought out. It is a pirate knife. After leaving the space tunnel, the breath on the knife has been released. The slightly aristocratic aristocrats can probably judge that It should be a knife with a handle.


    ��Is it just the Viscount?�� Many people felt very disappointed with Gauss��s performance, especially the one who recommended Gauss to enter the space tunnel.


    "You are hurt, need treatment?" The guard saw the wound on the neck of Gauss.


    Originally, many strong people felt that something was wrong. According to the time plan, it should be the seventh round of knife rain. Goss also has a knife-level knife, with his skill plus a handle knife, and then support One or two rounds should still be possible. Now, from there, there must be some reason.


    The eyes of many powerful people are concentrated on the wounds of the Gaussian neck. When the wounds are seen, all the strong ones are slightly glimpsed.


    Obviously, it is the scar left by the dental knife method. Although it does not have the force of the tooth, it is definitely the injury caused by the tooth knife, and it is also the wound caused by the tooth decay of the tooth knife.


    "Gauss was actually hurt by Hansen?" Many of the strongest people were slightly surprised.


    The ten barons who entered the space tunnel, there may be only one Hansen, and it is obvious that Gauss is injured. There is no second possibility except Hansen.


    "It seems that the foreign disciple received by the Queen of the Blades seems to be somewhat simple!" A king sat in the palace, looking at the direction of the space tunnel, and his eyes flashed a trace of color.


    "The knife is a bit deeper, Gauss is already dead. This kind of control and knife skills, that is not what the average baron can do. How long does Isa teach him?" The moon-wheeler is also slightly frowning.


    Even Isa himself saw a knife wound on the neck of Gauss, and she was a little surprised.


    She taught Hansen once, and only a few days, Han Sen actually hit Gauss with the fangs, and it seems that he still has mercy, otherwise the life of Goss is gone, this level is far beyond She expected.


    "A few days ago, even the fangs have been trained to such a degree, can it be said that his knives are very talented?" Isa thought strangely.


    As time went by, there were successive barons who entered the space tunnel, but among the barons, Hansen was not seen.


    "It is already the tenth round, but it has not yet come out?" The moonlight king frowned slightly.


    In fact, not only the moonlight king, but also the kings and noble ministers here, there are some accidents, Hansen has not yet come out.


    If Hansen did not die in it, it has not come out yet, and it is somewhat intriguing.


    "Sorry, Yinyue Wang, I let you down." In the hall, Gauss said in front of a king, and said in a twilight.


    "Your injury is what Hansen did?" Yinyue Wang said faintly.


    "Yes." Gauss did not dare to lie in front of the Yinyue King, and said quickly.


    "Tell the details of the time, there are no omissions and lies." Yin Yue Wang continued, the voice is still dull.


    Gauss��s body trembled and said the situation at the time. He didn��t dare to hide it.


    After listening to the Yinyue Wang, he frowned slightly and muttered to himself: "Is it just a knife? Is the Queen of the Blades really planning to accept a disciple and train the foreigner?"


    The killing of the foreign baron by Black Steel has been passed down. No one is entangled in the killing of the foreign baron. Even the Rebecca elder who recommended the foreign baron can''t say half a word.


    He said that he should not say anything in front of people. Heigang killed him with a knife. He could only count himself to find death. If he was heard by the Queen of the Blades, it would not be solved by death.


    Now everyone is concerned that Hansen and Black Steel have not yet come out. Among the ten barons who have entered, seven have already come out, plus the one who died inside, and now still alive, there is only Hansen. And black steel.


    "I haven''t come out yet. They should have supported the eleventh round of knife rain. If the luck is not too bad, it will definitely bring out a Duke-level knife." Isa smiled on her face. Hansen��s performance is much better than she thought.


    Han Sen��s performance will also put her under much pressure when she invests resources in Hansen.


    The other kings and elders have different looks.


    The black moon king was greatly happy, and Black Steel was able to persist until now, which made him very happy.


    As for what other strong people are thinking, I am afraid that only they know it.


    On top of the knife tomb, Hansen and Black Steel carefully walked on the Knife Hill, looking for a high-end knife, and Black Steel suddenly showed a happy color, and rushed toward a knife.

 Chapter 1830： The flow of the ruined land

    After eleven rounds of knife rain, all kinds of knives of different sizes and sizes were inserted everywhere on the ground, and almost no space for the lower feet was almost gone.


    Hansen stepped on the handle and followed Black Steel to the front of a knife. Hansen��s view was no different from the knife on the ground.


    However, Black Steel was full of joy, carefully pulled out the knife and held it between his hands. He said: "This is the Duke-level knife."


    "It doesn''t look so good?" Hansen saw that the knife was dull and there seemed to be nothing special.


    "This is within the knife tomb. It is still in silence, and the breath is suppressed. After leaving the knife tomb, you can see its true peerless position." After the black steel finished, throw the knife I gave Han Sen: "You asked me to find the knife for you. I have found it. Now I don''t care."


    "Do you want to be yourself?" Hansen waved his knife twice, feeling that although he felt good, Hansen still felt a little unsatisfied.


    "There is still a lot of time, I can find another one." Black Steel said that he continued to step on the knife mountain and continued to move forward, without any slightest nostalgia.


    Hansen has been with Black Steel for so long. It is also a bit of an understanding of this. After 11 rounds of knife rain, the chance of a high-grade knife is really much bigger, but I still want to find the Duke-level knife. It''s not an easy task. Besides the ability, it really needs some luck.


    On top of this huge planet, among the tens of billions of knives and mountains, finding a Duke-class knife is definitely more difficult than finding a needle in a haystack.


    The advanced knife is a little more, and the ordinary knife is like a sea water. In fact, the difficulty of finding it has not been reduced, but it has never changed, and the possibility of finding it is still low.


    Black Steel was so willing to give him the Duke-level knife that he had at hand, so Hansen was slightly surprised.


    The world is vast, Hansen and Black Steel are like two ants moving in the sea of ??knives. There are all kinds of different knives everywhere. Hansen��s eyes are a bit spent.


    Hansen can swear that the knife he has seen in his life has not seen much in this day.


    In the past ten minutes and a second, Black Copper has never been able to find a Duke-class knife, let alone the Duke level, even if it is a Marquis class, it has not been able to find one.


    It seems that the Duke-level knife was found before, and the luck of the two people has been used almost.


    Bang!


    The earth once again came a roaring sound. The volcano, which had been filled with knives, vibrated again. The ray of light rushed into the sky, and the clouds of the entire sky were illuminated, just like the clouds in the sky were not clouds, but Rolling magma is common.


    "It''s coming again!" Hansen yelled at Black Steel, who was still looking for a knife, and pulled out the Duke-level machete that he had just got, staring at the red clouds.


    Black Steel looked up and stood up straight, holding a knife in each hand, one was the previous knives and the other was a metal knives. It was a Piaget knife found in Black Steel.


    boom!


    In the sky, the magma-like clouds emit a thunderous humming sound. A shank knife flies up from it, and the lava is covered with the magma-like iron juice, with a strange knife flying down.


    The whole sky is instantly shrouded in a meteor shower, and there is no end to it.


    Hansen looked dignified, and those were the Viscount-class knives that broke out all the power. Each knives was equivalent to the visceral blow.


    Although Hansen��s hand holds the Duke��s knife, but this knife is in the silence, Hansen��s own strength is needed to stimulate its power. With the strength of Baron Hansen��s power, the power that can be stimulated is very limited. What you can rely on is just the sturdiness and sharpness of the Duke-level knife.


    Before Hansen��s eleventh round of knife rain, he had already seen the horror of this Viscount-class knife rain. He and Black Steel were barely able to support the past. This time the knife rain looks more than the eleventh round. Be more violent.


    Hey!


    A knives fell, and the whole earth seemed to be bombarded with countless missiles. The surrounding knives and the earth were blown up, and numerous pieces of knives and gravel splashed.


    What is even more frightening is that the knives in the sky are constantly falling like heavy rain, and there is no sign of stopping.


    Hansen waved the duke knife in his hand. The dance was so airtight that he cut off the knife and the knife that had come to his body. He did not let a knife fall on him.


    But after all, he was just a knife in his hand. It was not a shield. Although the knife that fell in the sky was cut off, but the knife that fell near him, he couldn��t care much.


    The knives blew open, and the surrounding knives were blown up, and the fragments and the blade fluttered. Many of them flew over Hansen, and they made a series of scars on him. The Baron-level armor also It is difficult to resist all.


    The situation of Black Steel is worse than that of Hansen. Hansen has the power of blood, and the wounds on his body will not bleed at all. If the skin is injured, it can still be supported.


    However, the black steel was also marked with many wounds. What is even more frightening is that the wound on his body has been bleeding.


    The intensive knife light seems to be a bomb, and it is more terrible than the carpet-type bombing. At least there is still a gap between the bombing, but the knife and the knife in the sky are like rainstorms that will never stop. Falling.


    Hansen��s Duke��s knife was very sharp, but even so, the turbulence of the knife was cut, and Hansen��s arm was numb, and the tiger��s mouth had been torn apart.


    The knife rain has lasted for ten minutes, but there is still no sign of stopping.


    Hansen and Black Steel leaned back against each other. The two men were half-spaced, slightly better, but only slightly better.


    "This knife rain lasted for too long, it won''t work, I can''t support it anymore, let''s go?" Hansen shouted as he smashed the knife.


    "You go first, I haven''t found a knife that suits me." Black Steel said, his hands still madly waving a pair of knives.


    "This is for you, I can take it as I can," Hansen said.


    "That''s yours, not mine." Black Steel said calmly.


    "Do you guys belong to you?" Hansen had to continue to wave his knife.


    "You go first." Black Steel said as he waved his knife.


    "Take your sister!" Hansen swept a knife and slashed several long knives at the top of his head.


    Bang!


    In the sky, the sound of thunder was heard again. The whole sky was like a magma cloud. It suddenly exploded like a torrent, and it turned into a torrent of water flowing down from the sky, as if the sky had collapsed.


    Knife! Hard to count the knife!


    Like a torrent of torrents, the condensed swords and rivers with a knives of light venting from the sky, the power is enough to destroy the earth.

 Chapter 1831： One thought of the knife river (the lord plus more)

    "How come?" Someone whispered before the exit of the space tunnel.


    The Black Moon King has broken through and arrived before the space tunnel.


    When Black Moon King was young, he once entered the space tunnel, and he would not know the power.


    Nowadays, when it is time to reach the twelfth round of knife rain, Black Steel has not come out yet, there are only two possibilities.


    One is that the luck is very good, and it has already got the chance of the big day, otherwise there will be life worry.


    In the past few years, no matter how genius the baron, with his own strength, it is just to go to the eleventh round. No one has succeeded in supporting the twelfth round.


    In the past, there was a king-level powerhouse. Because of a naughty moment, he stole a duke-level armor and entered the knife-bow star. He wanted to see how many rounds the knife rain had.


    However, at the time of the twelfth round of knife rain, the king-level powerhouse escaped from the wolf, and the duke-level armor on his body was full of cracks and almost broke into pieces.


    After everyone''s inquiry, the baron told his father in a panic. The twelfth round of knife rain came to the end. The knife was like a star river, and the rolling knife river was endless. Even the duke-level armor could not bear the continuous impact and almost broken.


    That is, the little baron spirited, did not wait for the Duke armor to be broken and escaped, otherwise he must die on the spot.


    Of course, this is also because the little baron can not really stimulate the power of the Duke-level armor, but it also shows that the twelfth round of knife rain is terrible.


    Now that the little baron has come out, Black Steel still does not see it. How can the Black Moon King not worry? That is his son, the only son.


    Black Moon King stared at the black hole-like whirlpool, his hands were already clenched into fists, and the nails had fallen into the flesh. Even when he was struggling with life, he was not as nervous as he is now.


    With the arrival of the Black Moon King, many of the royal aristocrats who had made good connections with the Black Moon King also came to the space tunnel and waited for the final result.


    Although Isa did not reach the space tunnel, she was also frowning, her eyes fixed on the black hole-like exit.


    Above the knife and the grave, the knife river blew down, and the knives of the scorpion seemed to be from the sky above the tsunami. The momentum seemed to split the entire slashing star into two.


    Both Hansen and Black Steel have changed their faces, and their hearts are not good. They don��t have the duke-level armor, and they don��t even have time to use the law to get out of the space tunnel.


    In an instant, Knife River has fallen on top of their heads.


    Black Steel dropped the knives and knife, and took the duke knife of Hansen��s hand. The double-knife dance in his hand leaped up and rushed to the tsunami-like knife river. At the same time, he sighed: "Go."


    The double-knife is like the wind, madly killing the sky, and colliding with the knife river. Even the knife river is pulled out by a black steel, and it flows to both sides.


    But that was only a moment, and the raging knife river rushed down endlessly, making up for the gap in an instant.


    Hey!


    Under the impact of the Naruto River, the Piaget-class knife in the other hand of Black Steel was directly broken, and the hand holding the knife was already bloody.


    On the other side of the Duke''s knife, there were many tiny cracks under the impact of the Knife River.


    And because the impact of the knife river is too strong, the Duke knife has been rushed to the side, the water-like knife flow has already flown in front of the black steel.


    Black Steel stared at the knifey river, his eyes swayed slightly, and now he knows that he is dead and dead, and he can''t escape the fate of a knife.


    Seeing countless knife tips lined up, like a needle board, close to his body, as long as he can split his body into pieces.


    But the knives suddenly stopped, and the knife river solidified in the air, covering the whole world. The root tip was almost pierced into the flesh and blood of Black Steel, but it did not stab.


    Oh! Oh!


    The knife of the sky is like a precision-running gear. It rotates slowly and slowly retreats.


    After exiting a hundred meters away, they no longer retreat. The knives slowly rotate around them, and the knives on the ground also fly and join the rotating ranks.


    Countless knives seem to be tornadoes flying around them, and there are knives everywhere. It is impossible to see how much outside there is.


    While the cutters were spinning, the blade was still shaking slightly, as if afraid of something.


    Black Steel slowly turned his head and his eyes fell on Hansen''s body, but he saw Hansen''s clothes flying and dancing. There was an indescribable knife in his body. It seemed that there was a wild beast roaring out from his body, as if Tearing the void of the Milky Way.


    "How is this possible?" Black copper stared at Hansen.


    Such a knife, even if his father is the Black Moon King, no, even the knife of the Queen of the Blades seems to be inferior.


    Hansen caught the knives thrown by Black Steel. Originally, he only intended to use the knife and the steel man shield to block the first gear, so that they have time to use the law to get out of the space tunnel.


    However, the knife has a meaning, it has an unexpected effect.


    Those knives seemed to be able to sense his knives, and they all retreated. Some of them were unexpectedly unexpected, and the Iron Man shield did not have to be summoned.


    Hansen��s knife is from the scabbard, and the scabbard��s sword is from the ancestor of the Rebeite, the only survivor of the Rebecite.


    Hansen��s strength is worse than that of the powerful ones, but it��s a god-like sword. Although it��s not really a deified person, it��s also one of the best.


    After all, those knives are not real creatures. They sensed this knife, and they were shocked by the knife. When they dared to fall, they trembled and danced. They dared not fall and did not dare to stay away.


    Suddenly, a knife shadow fell from the sky and fell straight down, almost on Hansen''s head.


    Hansen quickly retreated, only to get rid of this robbery, I saw a long-sleeve knife inserted in the rock, the handle and the scabbard are the color of pig iron, there is no hand guard in the middle, it looks like a The roots are oblate and have a slightly curved iron rod.


    "Strange, those knives are afraid of the knives. How can the knives still fall?" Hansen wondered, reaching for the handle and pulling the scabbard out of the rock.


    Holding the knife in his hand, Hansen wants to pull it out and see what the knife has in the end. But when it is pulled out, it doesn''t move, it uses several times in a row, and it can''t pull out the blade.


    "Little black, how is this knife going? How can I not pull it out?" Hansen''s knife in his hand was thrown to Black Steel.


    At the same time, Han Sen tried to converge on the knife. When he saw the knife, he suddenly saw that the knife was like a lost support. All of the slaps fell, except for nothing within a hundred meters of them. Other places There are piles of knives everywhere.


    Black Steel looked at Hansen with a look of eccentricity, then looked down at the knife in his hand, looked at it carefully, and then threw it back to Hansen: "This is not a sheath knife, but a knife embryo, or Called a knife, it has not really become a knife, it can only be regarded as a semi-finished product."

 Chapter 1832： Dragon ridge (the lord plus more)

    "How come the knives are coming out, is this useful?" Hansen waved a few times with the knives and felt quite handy, but did not feel any strange power.


    Black Steel looked at the knife embryo and said: "Being able to fall without such fear, it has already explained its extraordinary. If it can be a knife, it will at least be a king."


    After all, Black Steel no longer cares about Hansen, climbed to the Knife Hill, and carefully searched for countless knives.


    ��It sounds like a very good look. How can I change it from a semi-finished product to a finished product? Isn''t your home casting a knife? Can you help me cast it back?�� Hansen asked in front of Black Steel.


    "This is the knife that was born in the knife tomb. It has its own spirituality, it is not a general material, and it cannot be cast at will." Black Steel replied casually.


    Since the twelfth round of knife rain has fallen, those knife graves have never erupted, and naturally there is no knife rain.


    Black Steel slowly searched in the Knife Mountain. After looking for five or six hours, he finally found a king-level knife he had identified.


    They are slowly looking inside, but the people outside are already in a hurry, especially Black Steel��s father, Black Moon King, watching the time has passed for hours, but he has not seen the black steel, and the forehead has already oozing out. Khan is coming.


    "It seems that they are not dead. At this time, the fifteenth round of knife rain should be down. I really don''t know how powerful the knife rain will be. I am afraid that even if the Duke enters, it is hard to resist. ""


    "They are too greedy, otherwise they can''t come out."


    "It��s just a pity for the Black Moon King. He has only one son."


    ......


    When the crowd was talking about it, they suddenly saw the white light flashing in the black hole, and the two figures rushed out of it, and suddenly the people around were shocked.


    A closer look, it is Black Steel and Hansen, the Black Moon King is overjoyed, but the color is flashing away, the face is restored to the old-fashioned look, coldly asked: "Black Steel, how do you come out now, look for What kind of knife is it?"


    Black Steel and Hansen saw so many people outside, they were all shocked. Black Steel heard the question of Black Moon King, and immediately solved the knife on his back and held it in front of the Black Moon King. Said: "Please ask your father to look over."


    Black Moon King saw the knife and suddenly looked at it, but he did not reach out and pick up the knife. He pressed the ecstasy of his heart, and seemed to calmly say to Black Steel: "Since it is the knife you brought out, you will be yourself. Inspire its power."


    "Yes." Black Steel responded with respect and respect, holding the knife in both hands and putting his strength into the knife.


    The knife brought out by the black steel looks a bit odd, like a bone carved, the blade is straight, four feet long, and the width has a palm width.


    Black Steel held the handle with both hands, and injected his meager Baronian power into the knife. He suddenly heard the knife of the bone knife and heard a knife like a dragon.


    Then look at the knife and light, it seems that there is a dragon shadow rushing to the sky, with the sound of the dragon swaying in the universe.


    Hey!


    Nearly everyone with a knife, their knives suddenly trembled on their own, it seems to be in the knife and bone knife.


    "Wang-level knife?" Everyone is shocked, and the Black Moon King is almost laughing.


    His son, Black Steel, actually brought out a king-level knife from the knife-grave star. This is something that the Rebecite has never happened since it was occupied by the moon.


    How many years have passed, so long years, so many Rebeites and their dependents, do not know how many talented people, no one can bring out the king knife.


    But now, his son of Black Moon King did it, and the king-level knife also recognized his son, although because of the poor strength of Black Steel, it still does not play the true power of the king-level knife, but after all, With the growth of Black Steel, with the growth of Black Steel, his fit with the King''s knife is getting higher and higher, and one day he will be able to fully drive the power of the King''s knife.


    This is a good thing that many people can''t dream of, and Black Moon King just wants to laugh at the sky. If he doesn''t laugh now, he is afraid that he can wake up when he turns back and dreams.


    "Black steel, why is the name of the king knife?" Black Moon Wang mouth slightly tilted, asked with a smile.


    "Knife name Longji." Black steel answered the knife.


    "Dragon ridge...good...good...good...haha..." Black Moon King made three sounds, and finally couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Black Moon King, congratulations." Many of the princes and ministers who had made good contacts with the Black Moon King all came forward.


    Can bring out a king-level knife, and is recognized by the king-level knife, Black Steel''s future achievements are almost limitless, perhaps the eleventh main star of the month will have a master.


    Even the Moonlight and Isa are slightly nodding. The black air and the opportunity of Black Steel are also good for the Rebec.


    For a while, people finally remembered that there was one with Black Steel.


    Black Moon King is in a good mood. He smiled and said to Han Sen: "Han Sen, what knife did you bring out, and let it come out for everyone to appreciate it."


    Everyone��s eyes fell on Hansen��s body. Hansen and Black Steel came out at the same time. Maybe he could also bring out a king-level knife. Although the chance is small, the king-level knife can��t stand for a long time. If you find it, you have to have luck and chance, but the time inside is long enough, and the hope is always bigger.


    Hansen did not evade, and when he reached out, he went back and pulled the knife. Because the knife that all people bring out needs to be registered, he does not give people the same view, so there is nothing to hide.


    But Hansen��s hand gripped the handle, but it felt a little wrong.


    What he brought out was the knives. The knives were like a cast iron, the surface was a bit rough, and the grip was a bit of a frosted feel.


    However, the handle that he now holds in his hand is very delicate. It seems to be a well-polished ivory product. The feel is very close, and it is definitely not the hand of the knife.


    Hansen frowned slightly and pulled the knife out from the back. When he saw it, it was not the knife embryo.


    The knife that Hansen holds in his hand is a machete with a purple scent in the blue. It is like a fangs of a evil spirit. It is carved in one piece. Just looking at the knife, it gives a very ominous Feeling, it seems that I will be **** and boned by this knife at any time.


    Hansen turned his head and looked at it. He found that the knife was still on his back. He couldn��t help but secretly said: "Hell, how suddenly a knife is added. Where does this knife come from? It is not that a person can only get from inside. Bring out a knife? I knew this, I will bring out a few more, and bring out my aunt, my wife, my sister, my grandson... Oh, and the little angel... ......"


    Seeing the knife in Hansen��s hand, Black Moon��s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, slowly saying: ��Han Sen, you can see if you can stimulate its power.��


    Hansen nodded and injected his power into the scimitar-like machete.

 Chapter 1833： Evil sword

    The curved knife was suddenly excited. There was no dragon like a dragon spine knife. Even without any knife sound, there was no shadow from the knife. It was still like the purple air. It was purple. Something is thicker, and purple is a little black. .


    Hey!


    Everyone''s knife suddenly popped a half from the scabbard, but it did not completely pop out of the scabbard, and the blade trembled.


    That feeling, unlike the knife in the hands of Hansen, is more like vigilance.


    It is like a wild dog encountering a beast that is difficult to compete with itself, the feeling that the whole body hair is afraid of having to face.


    Hey!


    The knives between the black moon and the waist were slammed and squirted, and a hostile knife was heard. It was like a beast that met another beast that invaded his own territory.


    Not only the sword of the Black Moon King, but the king who used the knife, their king-level knife, gave a strong hostility to the knife in Hansen''s hand.


    It��s just that the king-level knife is not afraid, but it is very hostile to Hansen��s knife.


    Many princes and aristocrats are surprised in their hearts, and their eyes are all on the Black Moon King. Among the entire Rebeites, the most powerful voice for the knife is the king.


    The black moon king stroking the knife of the waist, the knife suddenly quieted down, slipped back into the scabbard, and then said to Han Sen: "Yes, put the knife away."


    Hansen took back his strength in the knife, but he still held the knife in his hand, because he did not have a scabbard, so he could only hold it like this.


    Black Moon King looked at Hansen��s machete and then slowly said: ��This machete is a king-level knife, but this knife is too fierce, I am afraid there will be ominous use, you can do it yourself.��


    Everyone heard that it was a king-level knife, and they were all very surprised. I couldn��t think of this time, even the two king-level knifes were even more incredible.


    The other barons who entered the space tunnel all cast their eyes and looked at them. The luckiest one of them was just finding a Marquis-level knife. Even the Duke-level knife could not find one. The handle, Hansen and Black Steel actually brought out a king-level knife, and compared to the depressed one wants to vomit blood.


    "Excuse me, what is ominous?" Hansen asked quickly, and he still believed some of these strange things.


    Hansen didn''t believe it before, but since he met the two uncles of Wang Yuhang and the sheep, Han Senning was credible for this kind of thing.


    Black Moon King said with a deep sigh: "The knife itself is a weapon, and it is not surprising that it has a fierce temper. If it is a common knife, it is used in the regular, used in evil, and it depends on how the owner of the knife uses it. But this knife, the fierceness of its body is too heavy, if the person who uses it can not suppress its fierce evil, I am afraid it will be affected by it, infected by evil spirits. To make some behaviors that are not in line with the usual personality, it is easy to cause trouble."


    "Right, what is the name of this knife?" Black Moon King asked again.


    "Knife name ghost teeth." When Han Sen was inspiring the knife, there was a thought in the knife and let him know the name of the knife.


    Black Moon King nodded: "Since you can stimulate its power and know its name, even if it is recognized by it, it may be less affected."


    The kings such as Isa and the Moon King also looked at the ghost teeth in Hansen��s hands in their respective fields.


    The moonlight king frowned slightly and said to himself: "The knife of good evil, I don''t know if it is a blessing to my Rebec family."


    Isa is also frowning. She is the orthodox practitioner of the dental knife. It is very clear that the character of the ghost tooth knife and the dental knife fit very well. The skill of using a tooth knife with a ghost tooth knife is definitely better than the power. Using other knives is bigger, Hansen can bring out such a knife, which should be a good thing.


    However, the evil spirit of the knife itself is too strong, and Hansen''s level is too low, I am afraid it is difficult to suppress the evil spirit of the ghost knife.


    There is also a point that makes Isa somewhat worried. Although she taught Hansen''s dental knife, the dental knife is the esoteric study of the Rebecite. It was created by the original ancestor of Rebec, which is also the most suitable for the Rebecite. The body, even so, the people of the Rebecite can rarely practice a dental knife and achieve the power of the tooth.


    Hansen is a foreigner. It is not difficult to learn to move, but there is almost no possibility to unite the power of the tooth.


    There is no power to suppress the ghost tooth knife, the evil spirit of the ghost tooth knife will only be more cruel, it is difficult to say what effect it will have on Hansen.


    Hansen listened to the words of the moonlight king and looked at the ghost tooth knife in his hand. He did not feel any evil spirits.


    "How do you still have a knife on your back?" Black Moon King saw the knives on Hansen''s back, but what he saw was only a section above the shoulder, and thought it was a complete knife.


    Listening to the Black Moon King, everyone is a slight glimpse.


    Everyone knows that only a knife can be brought on the knife and grave. If you take more than two knives, you will not be able to come out through the space tunnel. How can Hansen bring out two knives?


    For a time, everyone''s eyes were focused on Hansen, especially the one that was exposed behind.


    "This is not a knife, just a knife embryo." Han Sen reached out and pulled out the knife embryo and said it in his hand.


    Everyone has a slight glimpse, it is indeed a knife embryo, like an iron rod, it is not a knife, but I have never heard of a knife embryo in the knife and grave.


    All along, every year from the knife tomb star is the finished knife, I have never heard of anyone who has seen the knife embryo inside.


    ��Is the knife embryo not a knife? So can it be brought out with another knife?��


    "What is the use of a knife embryo? The knife of the knife tomb is forged by the heavens and the earth. If it has its own spirituality, there should be no way to re-enter the furnace forging?"


    "The black family used to try to recast the broken knife. Unfortunately, the recasting is useless. After the recasting of the knife of the tomb, the spirituality is lost, which is no different from the ordinary knife."


    "If it''s just a knife, maybe there is a chance to forge a knife?"


    A Duke who is more familiar with the Black Moon King asked: "Wang, can this knives forge a knife?"


    Black Moon King stared at the knife, but did not answer the question of the Duke. His look was slightly dignified. He said to Hansen: "Show me the knife."


    Hansen did not hesitate to send the knives to the front of the Black Moon King.


    The solemn hands of the black moon king took over the knife embryo and took it in the hand for an inch of inch. The atmosphere became very dignified.


    Other princes and aristocrats seem to see things different. They both hold their breath and watch the black moon king and the knives in their eyes. They have some doubts in their hearts. I don''t know what the Black Moon King saw.

 Chapter 1834： Knife

    The black moon king nodded while looking at it, and sometimes shook his head. The aristocrats who were engaged in the work were inexplicable and did not know what he meant.


    However, at this time, no one would ask for a boring question. He could only wait patiently for the identification of the Black Moon King, but his heart was as curious as a cat.


    From the beginning to the end, the Black Moon King looked over and over at least ten times, and then spit out a long breath, some pity sighed: "Unfortunately..."


    "Black Moon King, you are clear, what the pity?" Night River King could not help but ask.


    The Black Moon King said with a knife embryo: "The knife in the slashing star is not so much a world of casting. It is better to say that it is a place to bury a knife. Although those knives don''t know where to come from, they can be sure that they are What has existed for a long time is not cast out in the knife tomb. The knife tomb is just a container, so the number of knives in the slashing star is the same, bringing out a knife, the knife inside will be less. And I won��t have a knife out of thin air."


    "We all know, what do you say about this?" Night River King said with some impatience.


    Black Moon King looked at the knives in his hand and sighed and said: "This knives are an odd number in the slash. I don''t know what the reason is. A piece of material is placed in the slash grave. Knowing how many years of knives and knives have been dyed, this piece of knives has gradually formed. If you give it for a while, after thousands or tens of thousands of years, maybe it can be truly bred It turned into a king-level knife, and it might even be a step further. Unfortunately, it was brought too early, and now it is just a knife embryo. After leaving the knife tomb, it is no longer infinite. The smear of the knife and the knife, I am afraid that life is just a knife embryo."


    Listening to the black moon king, the night river king asked: "Is there no way to cast it and let it complete the last half?"


    "Difficult, in addition to the knife and grave star, where is the place to find the infinite knife? And the knife in the knife and grave star can not go back after leaving, this knife embryo is afraid of it. There is a day of knives." Black Moon King said, he returned the knives to Hansen: "Although it is just a knife embryo, it has not formed its own knife and knife, but its toughness is no longer Inferior to the king-level knife, it can be regarded as a half-piece knife."


    Many other princes and aristocrats are still very envious, although they can only be regarded as half-level king-level knives, but half of them are also intimate with the king. It is better than nothing, not to mention that Hansen has already won a king-level Ghost tooth knife, can be said to be one of the most rewarded barons in this trip to the tomb.


    Many people are secretly jealous in their hearts, but they are not good at saying anything. It is impossible to judge the robbing. Hansen is a disciple of the Queen of Blades.


    "Well, you can record the knife that you brought out, and then you can go back." Black Moon King said to Hansen, Black Steel and others.


    "Wang, this knife embryo still has no name, how to record it?" The official in charge of registration asked Black Moon King.


    Black Moon King sinks a bit and looks at Hansen: "You can try to activate its power, although it is only a knife embryo, but maybe there will be a little spirituality."


    Hansen nodded slightly and tried to inject his power into the knives.


    Unlike the ghost tooth knife, when Hansen used the ghost tooth knife, he only injected a little bit of power, and the ghost tooth knife immediately responded.


    However, this knife embryo is like a bottomless pit. Hansen''s power is injected into it. There is no such thing as a wave of waves. There is no movement at all.


    The knife embryo is like a pig iron strip, with no reaction at all.


    This result has long been expected by Hansen. After all, the knives have not responded to his knives from the beginning. Even such a powerful knife can not attract the knives, let alone Hansen himself. A little meager strength.


    If this power can ignite the knife embryo, then it is really strange.


    Seeing that the knives had no reaction at all, some people were gloating.


    "It seems that there is no spirituality, just a stubborn iron."


    "Where is there such a good thing in the world, I have already got a king-level knife. It is impossible for him to take advantage of it."


    "There is no spirituality, but it is hard enough. It is good to use it as a practice knife."


    ......


    Hansen took back the power and held the knife embryo and shook his head slightly against the Black Moon King.


    Black Moon Wang thought about it and said to Han Sen: "If you agree, I can try to stimulate its spirituality."


    "Please." Hansen handed the knives to the Black Moon King.


    Black Moon King took over the knives and tried to inject his power into the knives. The power of the tyrannical king of Black Moon did not even make the knives react.


    After a while, Black Moon Wang shook his head and returned the knives to Hansen: "It seems that this knives have not yet produced spirituality. It is a pity."


    Black Moon Wang turned to the official in charge of the record: "Then remember the knife."


    After the registration, Hansen and Black Steel say goodbye, with a ghost tooth knife and a knife embryo back to the blade star of Isa, first go to Isa.


    "Show me the ghost tooth knife." Isa looked at the ghost tooth knife behind Hansen.


    Hansen sent the ghost toothbrush to the front of Isa. Isa held the ghost tooth knife and injected his power into it, and then immediately browed.


    Before Hansen just injected the force at random, it triggered the knife of the ghost tooth knife. Although she just injected some power, but it was far better than Hansen, the ghost tooth knife did not respond.


    Isa frowned slightly, and then increased the injection of strength, but did not expect the ghost tooth knife suddenly suddenly shaken up, purple purple smoke on the blade, suddenly broke her palm, and then flew back Came to Hansen.


    Isa is a bit stunned, although the ghost tooth knife is only to break free when she does not pay attention, but this is not the point.


    The point is that she is practicing a dental knife, which is the most suitable for the ghost tooth knife. After she feels the power of her teeth, she should take the initiative to accept her strength, but the ghost tooth knife actually resists her, but automatically flies. Going to Hansen, she really surprised her.


    Where Isa knows that Hansen��s tooth-knife is more pure than her tooth-knife, and the reason why the ghost tooth knife took the initiative to choose Hansen is because of the deified spirit, Isa is still half a half after all. Step, it naturally did not give up the truth that Hansen chose Isa.


    Isa did not force the ghost knife again. Some surprised looked at Han Sen. It took a long time to converge and said: "You did a good job, put the knife away. According to the rules of my Rebec, you have With a king-level device, you can have your own planet in the narrowness of the moon, and you need to be mentally prepared."

 Chapter 1835： Eclipse star

    "What psychological preparation?" Hansen asked with some doubts. It is a good thing to divide a planet. Listening to Isa''s tone is not the same thing.


    "Now you are my disciple, everything is taken care of by me, but you have your own planet, then everything can only be up to you, even if I don''t want to intervene in the development of the planet. And every year you have to go to the family. Paying a certain tax, it is not a small amount." Isaton paused and said: "There are many stars in the moon, but some of the better planets have been occupied by the royal family. Now the choice is not a lot. The rest are not some barren planets, they are some very troublesome planets. If you don''t do well, maybe even the taxes and fees will not be paid at the time, it will only make people laugh."


    "The disciple doesn''t want any planet, just want to stay with the Queen, and listen to your teachings day and night." Hansen said quickly.


    Just kidding, I can''t easily get to a big tree, I can sit on countless resources, and the ghosts will go to those planets that don''t pull the birds.


    Isa''s face is cold: "You are the disciple of my Queen of the Blades, how can I face the difficulties and retreat, and this is the rule of the Rebec, can not help, if you dare to lose my face, then even Taxes can''t be paid, no one else needs to do it, and the emperor will personally clean up the portal."


    Hansen put on a bitter face: "I am a little baron, and I don''t even have a helper. How can I develop a planet?"


    Isha saw Hansen''s appearance and couldn''t help but smile: "You don''t have to worry too much. The first three years of land reclamation are tax-free. From the fourth year onwards, taxes and fees will increase year by year, and the taxes and fees will not be high. If you do it with your heart, there will be no problem. And you are my disciple. In some ways, I will also point you to one or two. You can rest assured."


    "As for the manpower problem, you don''t have to worry about it. After you have your own planet, you can recruit your own family. Now that the feathers have declined, there are wars and turmoil in many places. It is still very simple to recruit some people. "Isa smiled and said.


    Although Hansen was reluctant to go to that planet, he did not give him any room to see Isa, and he had to accept it.


    Fortunately, Isa said that he would continue to teach him the knife, and would not let him completely ignore it, so that Hansen was better.


    "Ghost knives even refused me even. Is it really a great talent for him to be on top of the knife? Unfortunately, he is not a Rebecite, and he is unlikely to be a hard-nosed force. Otherwise, it is also a good choice. "Isa looked at the back of Hansen''s departure, and my heart secretly sank."


    "Night River King, Black Steel and Hansen have a king-level device. According to my family regulations, I can have a planet of my own. Among the remaining planets, there are not many good places to go. How do you see it? Give them arrangements?" An official came to the night river king with a star map, respectful request.


    Night River King glanced at the star map and said, "I will assign the Scorpio to Black Steel."


    "Scorpio Star? That is among the remaining planets, there are only a few rich ore stars, there are many rare metal mines, and the distribution of heterogeneous resources is very reasonable. The last time the Duke of Rocks spent a lot of money wants you. Granted the next day to him, you didn''t nod, and Black Steel really took the big fortune." The official laughed.


    Night River King smiled slightly: "Black Moon King is the famous sword-making teacher of my Rebecite. The black steel talent is excellent, and it has been recognized by the king-level knife. In the future, it will become a big tool. To give him convenience, it is equal to The development of my family will lay the foundation. This star is none other than him."


    "Wang Shanggao sees." The official gave a slight salute, and said: "In the rest of the planet, Beiyuxing is the most prosperous. Is it necessary to assign Beiyuxing to the disciple of the Queen of Blades, Hansen?"


    The night river king suddenly shook his head: "Be Yu Xing I have other plans, give him the eclipse star."


    The official heard the name of the eclipse star and was shocked: "Wang Shang, there is no mineral resources on the eclipse, and even plants and water resources are scarce. Although there are many different resources, the weather is too bad, and the seeds are heterogeneous. The distribution is very mixed, and the categories are very numerous. It is very difficult for the average Viscount to survive there. Such a planet is generally assigned to the Piaget class and above, and if it is assigned to Hansen, is it some..."


    The night river king snorted: "The eclipse star has only heterogeneous resources, but it is also a rich star. It is already an extraordinary treatment that can be assigned to him."


    After that, Night River King sneered again: "Han Sen is not my family after all, and his body gene is very unstable. It is not worth investing too much resources in him. If you don''t look at the face of the Queen of the Blades, don''t say It is a solar eclipse, and even the most barren planet has no part of it."


    Officials secretly smiled, Hansen went to the solar eclipse, I am afraid it is even worse than going to the poor stars.


    Going to the poor comet is at least not life-threatening, and it is not necessary to go to the solar eclipse.


    According to the regulations of the Rebecite, the development of the planet within the narrowness of the moon, even if the Queen of the Blades can not intervene, only Hansen himself recruited personnel to develop, if the recruitment of people above the Piaget level, want to develop the solar eclipse It is too difficult and life-threatening.


    "Will the Queen''s Majesty agree?" the official said cautiously.


    "The distribution of the planet is under the jurisdiction of the night river king. The Queen of the Blades also said nothing. If the kid has any opinions, he can''t go." Night River King coldly said.


    "Erosion Star?" When Isa saw the planet assigned to Hansen, she couldn''t help but frown. The resistance within the family against her training Hansen was even bigger than she thought.


    If the solar eclipse is developed for a duke or king, it is not difficult to get there, but the energy and the harvest are not proportional, and there is no place where the duke is willing to go.


    For the baron or the viscount, the eclipse can be regarded as a big treasure, but they have no ability to develop.


    The eclipse star is like a chicken rib, and it is a pity to eat it without taste.


    Now the night river king actually assigned the eclipse star to the baron Hansen, which is obviously intentional.


    Isa said about the eclipse of the eclipse to Hansen, and then sighed and said: "If you don''t want to go, it''s fine. Let''s stay with me for the time being."


    Isa, such a proud and conceited person, can easily give up, she did not even explain the idea.


    If she went to explain that she only wanted to train Hansen to the Duke level, those kings would not be so embarrassed, and would probably cooperate with one or two.


    However, Isa��s character is like this. She does not even explain the explanation. The more she is embarrassed, the more she has to do things.


    After Hansen listened to the eclipse of the eclipse, his eyes lit up and he said to Isa, "I am willing to go to the eclipse."


    "You really want to go?" Isa slightly surprised to see Han Sen, she has already said the situation of the eclipse star is very clear, Han Sen would even choose to go to the solar eclipse, it is somewhat out of her Expected.

 Chapter 1836： Recruiting a family member (the lord plus more)

    The magnetic field of the Eclipse Star is very chaotic, and there are electromagnetic storms covering all the year round, which makes many instruments unusable. In addition, the mountains in the planet are vertical and horizontal, the terrain is very complicated, and the living environment is unimaginable.


    Many years ago, a former count had obtained the right to develop the eclipse, and established a base at the Jingling Lake of the Eclipse Star. As a center, it killed many different species.


    But less than a month later, the count did not return after he led the team into the mountains to hunt the aliens. None of the various family members who took them could come back alive.


    The Rebeites also sent people to investigate. A duke searched for more than a month in the mountains, and could not find the count and the family he brought into the mountains. He had to give up.


    Since then, no one is willing to go to the eclipse.


    After Hansen took over the eclipse, he planned to re-enable the base that the count built in front of Jingling Lake.


    Relatively speaking, it is the safest area of ??the entire solar eclipse, and there are some different kinds of Baron and Viscount.


    Hansen should not have too much risk as long as he does not die into some dangerous mountains.


    However, it is not an easy task to hunt down the different types of Baron and Viscount, especially for a baron.


    Mainly because the heterogeneous species of eclipse stars are very complex. In a small area, there will be various kinds of different kinds of heterogeneous infestation. Unlike other planets, the same species of heterogeneous species are a group of people.


    Because of the variety of heterogeneous species and the differences in abilities, there are too many unexpected situations that need to be dealt with. In addition, there are a large number of heterogeneous species. If you want to hunt here, unless you have absolute power, you will need a lot of people.


    The first thing that Hansen took over after the eclipse was to recruit his own family.


    Of course, Hansen did not expect to be able to recruit any powerful guys. The recruitment of the family is actually just a blind man. He is going to bring the guys of the evil spirits over and let them help develop the solar eclipse.


    As long as they do not enter the deep mountain adventure like the count, relying on the base''s defensive power, they can safely develop in the area of ??Jingling Lake for two or three years.


    After three years, I will be able to pay taxes. When I say that, the first three years are tax-free. In the past three years, let the evil emperors familiar with the environment familiar with the gene universe. It is better to be able to evolve several viscounts. It is.


    The Queen of Blades specially dispatched a spaceship and some subordinates to Hansen, mainly to protect his safety. Otherwise, the battlefield, Hansen, a small baron, was badly slaughtered.


    The ghost tooth knife was left in the palace by the Queen of the Blades. Hansen now goes out with a king-level knife that he can''t play power. Not only will he not help him, but he may lose his life because of it.


    Hansen took the spaceship to the war zone, and some areas of Kate Star were not beaten. Hansen went to Kate Star and planned to summon some Kate people back.


    The Kate people are similar to humans and seem to be pleasing to the eye. Communication and life are also easier to work with.


    "The Kate are also a relatively weak race among the lower classes. Is it useful to recruit Kate people to go to the eclipse?" The ice bird Duke, who was responsible for escorting Hansen to recruit the family, was very dissatisfied with Hansen''s decision.


    However, the ice bird Duke also did not intend to intervene in Hansen''s affairs, not to mention the fact that before the arrival, the Queen of Blades also deliberately passed her, do not interfere with Hansen''s decision, no matter what kind of man he recruited, he can only rely on his own ability. No interference or help him.


    The spacecraft landed in a safer city suburb, and Hansen asked his accompanying subordinates to help recruit people around.


    "The Duke of Ice Birds, I will hand it over to you, and I will go around and see if I can recruit the right family." Hansen said to the Duke of Ice Bird.


    "Her Majesty has told us that we will only ensure your safety on the spacecraft." The ice bird Duke said coldly.


    "I will take care of myself." Hansen waved his hand and left the spacecraft to enter the city.


    Hansen turned around in the city. Now the soldiers are in chaos, there are fugitives everywhere, many houses and shops are empty, and the streets are also a mess.


    Hansen entered a building that had no one, found a more concealed room, took out a small transparency from the pocket, and placed it on the window sill.


    "Wait for me here, there is still help me to watch, is there anyone coming over?" Han Sen said to Xiaoguang, a small transparent body emerged, nodded, and immediately changed color disappeared.


    Hansen started the blood force and shuttled back to the shelter.


    When I got home, I summoned people and told me about the narrow things in the moon. Many people, such as the evil emperor, Gu Qingcheng, and the little angels, all said that they would go to the solar eclipse.


    Hansen entered the abandoned building not long after, and a figure followed and flashed in. In a short while, Hansen shuttled back to the shelter room.


    Quietly looked inside, but did not find Han Sen, the figure turned a few laps inside the building, but the result was nothing.


    "Weird, how could it be lost?" The figure was a bit ugly. He was a count, and he was very good at tracking. He was thrown away by Hansen, which made him feel very depressed.


    Let Han Sen out of his sight, he did not know how to tell the ice bird Duke after going back.


    Although the Ice Bird Duke said that he did not guarantee the safety of Hansen, in fact, the Queen of the Blades told her that Hansen would be brought back alive in any case.


    The figure turned a few laps near the abandoned building, but even a little clue was not found, but could only helplessly leave.


    Hansen finally chose Gu Qingcheng to follow him to the gene universe. This woman is very calm and generally does not make any headaches.


    Hansen said to the window sill: "Small transparency, did anyone just come over?"


    The small transparent body emerged. On its body, the color constantly changed. It turned out to be an animation, and it showed everything it saw.


    Hansen saw the figure and recognized that it was an earl on his spaceship.


    "Here is the gene universe? It is somewhat different from the shelter." Gu Qingcheng took a chance to exercise the body, and the strong external pressure here made her slightly uncomfortable.


    "This is safe for the time being. Now let''s condense the genetic armor. I will help you." Hansen said.


    "Good." Gu Qingcheng also ate a lot of heterogeneous genetic foods. If it had not always suppressed the power inside the body, she had already gathered genetic armor.


    Soon, Gu Qingcheng was wrapped in a bronze armor, and after the formation of the genetic armor, without any pause, it directly entered the state of secondary evolution.


    Not long after, Han Sen saw a bronze ancient sword suspended in front of Gu Qingcheng, her genetic armature is also a sword, a thorough sword repair.

 Chapter 1837： Connection evolution (the lord plus more)

    ��Congratulations.�� Hansen��s heart was happy, and Gu Qingcheng was promoted to the nobility once, which saved a million magnetic fruits.


    "I will walk around and then sign up for your spaceship as planned." Gu Qingcheng left the abandoned building directly, and he was not afraid of this strange world. He was very curious.


    "I hope they don''t want to do things after they come." Hansen''s heart was slightly depressed, and Gu Qingcheng was too personal, and he couldn''t control it.


    Successfully opened a good start, there was no accident, Hansen��s confidence increased greatly, and he returned to the shelter again and brought the evil emperor.


    The evil emperor is more simply. After coming in, he begins to condense the genetic armor, and does not wait for what Hansen said.


    The silvery liquid flowed out of the body of the evil emperor, and soon wrapped his body, forming a silver genetic armor.


    Like Gu Qingcheng, the evil emperor easily completed the second evolution, and after the genetic warfare melted, it rejoined and turned into a silver book.


    "What is this genetically armed?" Hansen stared at the silver book in the hands of the evil emperor.


    "Nothing doesn''t matter. I will go outside and look at it." The evil emperor couldn''t wait to go outside the building.


    "Remember to go to the suburban spaceship to sign up!" Hansen shouted at his back.


    "ok!" The evil emperor did not return, just raised his hand and made a gesture that made him feel relieved.


    "Your sister, all of them are unreliable guys, no, I have to bring some reliable links." Hansen returned to the shelter, this time he brought the little angel over, this is him The real relationship.


    However, Hansen is very worried that the little angels will attract the attention of other creatures like golden feathers.


    The little angel began her evolution with Hansen''s orders. Hansen was nervously watching all around. Once there was any wind and grass, he would bring the little angel back to the shelter in the first place.


    The little angel has two forms. It is usually the appearance of a human girl. Once transformed, it will become a blonde-white angel.


    At this time, the little angel''s body light flowed, directly into the body of the angel, the radiance of the holy radiance from her body, turned into a holy light genetic armor.


    Before Hansen carefully watched the light armor, the little angel had entered the second evolutionary form, and after the melting of the light armor, it was integrated into her body.


    "Differentiation!" Hansen was nervous in his heart, for fear that the alienation of the little angel would cause problems.


    As the genetic fluid of the Holy Light armor flows into the body, the entire body of the little angel begins to emit a holy radiance, and the skin of the flesh is revealing the light.


    It can be clearly seen that the whole body of the little angel is undergoing a change. This phenomenon of heterogeneity, Hansen only saw it in the golden retriever.


    Soon, the little angel''s changed body condensed the armor of the angel. Before Hansen reacted, the light that overflowed in her body slowly condensed in front of her, and turned into a transparent big. sword.


    Han Sen looked stunned, and the little angels had been dissimilated all over the body. They even condensed the angel armor and the sword of the angel. I have never heard of it.


    The body of the little angel almost became a statue of the goddess of light, and at this time, Hansen suddenly felt something in his pocket moved.


    Then I saw that the deified feather flew out and flew toward the little angel.


    In front of the little angel, the feathers turned into a little white light and flew toward the transparent sword in the hands of the little angel, and it was blended into the angel sword.


    The original transparent sword, after the integration of the deified feathers, gradually changed, from the appearance of a transparent sword, turned into a white feather feather, became a white feather sword, the size and the original transparency The same as the big sword.


    Han Sen looked stunned, but after the reaction, he was very happy. It was only the fluctuations of the little angels that were already in the top of the baron class. In addition, the sword of the angel absorbed the feather of the deification, the future of the little angel. Achievements are unimaginable, and at least they are half-step deified.


    Even the step of refining and turning the deification of the gods is directly saved. This opportunity is not small.


    Until the little angels withdrew from the alienation and restored the appearance of the human girl, Hansen��s heart was relieved. Fortunately, there was no such thing as the Golden Retriever, and the little angel was not dominated by the killing, or same.


    "Little angel, you are waiting for me here first." Hansen intends to bring the little angel back, let the little angel go out alone, Hansen can not worry.


    Returning to the shelter, Hansen brought out the small silver and silver, and wanted to open up the land on the sinister planet. The powerful healing power of small silver and silver is essential.


    Small silver and silver promoted the league''s universe the latest, but the most heterogeneous food foods eaten, has already reached the level of agglutinating genetic armor.


    The small silver and silver stood there gracefully, the silver hair on the body fluttered, and the silvery liquid poured out, and soon wrapped its entire body, like a silver fox statue.


    However, the evolution of small silver and silver has ended here, and there is no direct secondary evolution.


    Little silver and silver went to Hansen with some loss, and he honed Hansen''s calf with his small head.


    Hansen squatted down, screaming at the head of a small silver and silver, and said: "It doesn''t matter, the innate qualification does not mean anything. As long as I am there, no matter what qualification you are, I will be able to go with me in the future." The most peak."


    Hansen took the sap of the magnetic fruit and let the small silver and silver swallow. The genetic armor of the small silver and silver finally had a movement again, and the melted silver gene liquid flowed into the body of the small silver and silver.


    "Is heterogeneous?" Han Sen''s heart is slightly tight, and small silver and silver are not small angels after all. I don''t know if it can maintain its own nature after it has been alienated.


    A little silver light penetrated into the eyes of the small silver and silver, making its eyes into a strange silver, and there seemed to be lightning flashing inside.


    Hansen was slightly surprised. He thought that the dissimilarity of small silver and silver would be the position of the tail, but he didn''t want to be a pair of eyes.


    The eyes are getting brighter and brighter. It seems like an endless silver thunder and lightning. After a long time, it gradually returns to normal, but a pair of pupils has turned into a sterling silver color. If you look closely, you can see the subtle silver streamer. Flashing in it.


    Hansen originally planned to take the four of them to the eclipse, but he took the initiative to say that he would go together. Hansen had to bring her over.


    Zero has been paying for Hansen��s family. There has never been a complaint or a request. Hansen��s request is hard to refuse.


    Zero is not good at words, after coming to the gene universe, it began to condense genetic armor.


    However, just as she condensed the genetic warfare, it suddenly changed.

 Chapter 1838： Zero double evolution

    Zero first condensed a white genetic armor, followed by a second evolution, with no gaps in between, and the genetic armor soon melted completely, re-condensing into a white knife, like a dagger made of bones. .


    Hansen is delighted with the second evolution of zero success, but who knows that the bone knife in the hands of the hand suddenly broke apart, and Hansen looked stunned.


    "What is the situation? How can the genetically armed forces have collapsed?" Hansen was puzzled and wanted to rush to see if there was any injury, but suddenly saw the change of the body, black A purple color appeared in the pupil, and the purple color continued to expand.


    Soon zero hair began to shift towards purple, and a pair of purple corners were drilled overhead.


    "Zero, are you okay?" Hansen was a little worried, but fortunately, zero did not seem to be hurt, but turned into a state of Shura.


    When Zero was completely transformed into a Shura, the mysterious material was once again spilled inside the body, and the cohesion of the genetic armor began again.


    "Against the genetic warfare? Can it be said that her human body and Shura body are not a whole?" Hansen was puzzled.


    Unlike the previous white, this time the genetic armor that has been condensed on the body has turned purple, exactly the same color as her purple corners, and the materials are very similar.


    The genetic warfare was successfully condensed. As with the previous one, without any gap, it melted directly into the genetic fluid, but this time it did not condense into a genetically armed knife, but infiltrated into the zero body.


    "Differentiation?" Hansen had some concerns, and the situation of zero was a bit complicated.


    The first aristocratic, the second dissimilar, I do not know if this has any effect on her body.


    The silky purple liquid penetrated into the zero body, causing a strange change in her whole body. The whole body exuded purple smoke, and she was completely covered in it, so Hansen could not see her. How is it different in the inside?


    In the case of zero alienation, in a distant starry sky, a mysterious black hole, a man with a purple horn on his head is practicing, but suddenly opened his eyes, looking at the direction of the Kate star, blinking in his eyes. After a trace of surprise, then frowned.


    "Strange, why is there such a breath flashing away? Is there such a presence among my descendants?" The face of the man''s face is suspicious, and then carefully sensed, but nothing can be sensed.


    However, the man did not care too much, but after flashing a thought in his heart, he continued to enter the cultivation.


    On the top of the abandoned building, a man looked up at the starry sky and showed a playful expression on his face: "It''s really interesting. The creatures around the kid seem to be quite interesting. There are even little guys who can blend my deified feathers, but they are not. Purely feathered. Now there is a little guy who can stun the ancestor of the family with a change of breath. Fortunately, I cover up quickly, otherwise it is really troublesome."


    Kong Fei was inductive when the little angels merged with the deified feathers. When they broke into the air, they came here. It was coincidence that Hansen blocked a crisis.


    Hansen waited for zero evolution in the room. Kong Fei sat on the guardrail of the abandoned building and drank a bite. The space around the building seemed to be a little different, but there was no difference.


    After nearly half an hour, the purple gas on the body gradually dissipated. Looking at her appearance, it seems that there is not much change. It is still purple and purple, but it can��t be seen before. What is the difference.


    Zero body breath, the purple gas on the body completely dissipated, and restored the appearance of a human girl.


    "Zero, are you okay?" Hansen asked quickly to look at the body with zero.


    Zero slightly shaking his head, reaching for a grasp, a white knife appeared in her hand, it was the bone knife that she had gathered before.


    "Is this knife still there?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse. He thought that the first time the condensed genetic armies had broken down. Now it seems that this is not the case.


    Zero nodded and shook his head again, as if he didn''t know what to say.


    Hansen knew that she didn''t want to say it, but she didn''t know how to express it. She said directly: "Look back and talk about it, let''s go back first."


    Hansen did not continue to bring people over there, there are many people there, but Hansen is only enough to bring them.


    Zero, little angels and small silver and silver, Hansen is not willing to let them run out, so as not to get any accidents, so Hansen left the building directly with them, and went around the city again, intending to call again. Raise a few Kate people to bring them back together, lest they only take them back to be too conspicuous.


    "Funny guy." The man on the top of the building looked at Hansen and they left. They smiled and disappeared. In the twinkling of an eye, they were already outside the stars and away from the Kate star.


    The city was a mess, and there were no people in many places. Hansen turned around and did not see any suitable goals.


    Like this city, in addition to the Kate star army, it is not easy to find a baron. Even if there is, it has been recruited by other forces before, and can still be left to him.


    Hansen thought for a moment, or forget it, and took them back to the spaceship with zero.


    At the spaceship, Han Sen discovered that it was more lively than the city. Many Kate people, men, women and children were crowded in front of the spacecraft, hoping to board the ship.


    However, because Hansen��s recruitment conditions were at least the baron, these Kate were stopped and no one was able to board the ship.


    However, they still pleaded in front of the spacecraft, hoping that the people on board would be impressed by them.


    "Let me take me, I can do anything."


    "I beg you, let my children get on the boat, just let her get on the boat."


    ......


    "I haven''t said it very clearly? We are going to recruit people to go to a very dangerous planet to open up wasteland. The baron will not be able to survive. If you go, you will die!" The staff explained loudly, but there was nothing. Use, those people are still pleading, hoping to get on board.


    Hansen frowned and returned to the boat. The ice bird��s duke saw Hansen coming back with two girls. He couldn��t help but frown. In her opinion, the two girls Hansen brought back, although the breath is stronger than the average creature, but also Strong limited, at most it is a baron, no big use.


    Hansen��s choice made her very skeptical, and Hansen��s motivation to recruit Kate��s talent.


    I really want to recruit people, how come to the place of Kate Star, now see these two beautiful girls, let the ice bird Duke have some thoughts in his heart, his face is slightly unpleasant.


    "The Duke of Ice Bird, can you recruit people?" Hansen asked the Duke of Ice Bird.


    "Up to now, a total of 16 barons have been recruited." The ice bird duke replied faintly.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, he was not too little, but felt too much, how could there be so many barons in this place to recruit him.

 Chapter 1839： Failed recruitment

    Hansen took him to see the barons, the Kate people, and many other male barons.


    Hansen secretly sneered: "Is it really a fool when I am Hansen? Is there still so many barons to come to me?"


    In these barons, I don��t know how many people are arranged to be sent in. Hansen estimates that at least half of them are, and maybe even all.


    "It seems that there are many people who are interested in me." Hansen did not say anything, just let them continue to recruit people, while waiting for the arrival of evil spirits and Gu Qingcheng.


    In the next few days, several barons can be recruited every day, and even four viscounts are recruited.


    "If you want to come, come on, anyway, I am lacking cannon fodder." Hansen secretly sneered in the heart, and all the people who came to vote were all collected, and whether he was a spy.


    On the fourth day, I finally saw Gu Qingcheng to sign up. After another day, the evil emperor came, and Hansen took a long sigh of relief.


    They did not recognize Hansen, and together with the recruited baron, they were arranged to temporarily stay in the spacecraft.


    "You are bothering, don''t you say it? We only recruit nobles, not ordinary creatures." A staff member said impatiently, pushing a female Kate who wanted to squeeze into the boat.


    The female Kate was pushed to the ground, and a small Katy girl who was only three or four years old, holding the leg of the staff in one hand, cried and said: "Adult, beg you, let my child go on board." Well, you can make me do anything, I am willing to do anything..."


    "Go away!" The staff was somewhat disgusted and wanted to push the woman away, but the woman was too tight and could not push away.


    The staff suddenly became furious and the other leg squatted on the woman, and suddenly the woman fell to the ground.


    "Mom..." The little girl was holding her woman in horror, and she burst into tears.


    The woman climbed up and wanted to ask the staff again. She really couldn��t help. The entire Kate star was about to fall. Apart from leaving the Kate star, there was no way to escape. But now there are very few other spaceships coming. Here, she has no other hopes.


    The staff was so entangled for several days in a row, and they were already numb, and they wanted to kick the woman away again. After all, he did not decide who would go on board.


    "Children and single mothers with children can go on board, but there is a saying to make it clear that we are going to a very dangerous planet to open up wasteland. It may be more dangerous and easier to kill than here, and by then you must To obey my orders unconditionally, do you want to go on board and decide for yourself?" Hansen''s voice passed down from the deck.


    The ice bird''s duke frowned: "What do you want these ordinary creatures to do? Even if it is a child, the genes are already destined to have a very low chance of aristocrats among them, and a thousand of them may not be able to produce a baron, let alone they are still small, with Going is just cumbersome."


    Hansen smiled: "Now should I be recruiting a family member?"


    The ice bird''s duke did not say anything when he snorted, but his perception of Hansen was even worse.


    The children and the mother with the children were allowed to board the ship. Although they all heard Hansen��s words, they did not have a better choice. They stayed almost dead or even become slaves. There may be a chance to go to the land reclamation.


    The number of people a ship can take away is very limited. It is just that the children and mothers are on board. It is already over-extended. Hansen has to order the spacecraft to sail back to the narrowness of the moon.


    "It''s really pitiful. If the attack on the Kate star is not the Tyreus, they are not so miserable. The race like the Thales, which is meaningless and killing, is only a minority in the universe. It can only blame the Kate. My luck is too bad." A baron sighed.


    Hansen did not say anything. He only told the mothers to take care of all the children, and both mothers and children need to strictly abide by his orders, otherwise they will be punished.


    When the spacecraft returned to the narrowness of the moon, they directly took them to the Jingling Lake of the Eclipse Star. It is also the only area in the eclipse that allows the spacecraft to land. The magnetic field fluctuations in other places are too large, plus Electromagnetic storm, the spacecraft will fall in all likelihood.


    Most of the main body of the base is made of rock, and the scale is not small, like a castle.


    It��s just because it��s been abandoned for too long, it��s almost buried by dust. Fortunately, there is no collapse. All the locks are neat, so don��t worry about being occupied by different species.


    After entering the base, Hansen asked the mothers to take the children to clean the entire base.


    Although they are very poor, they still have to rely on themselves. The pity that they can get without paying is not necessarily a good thing for them.


    Isa only promised to provide Hansen with half a year of free supplies. If Hansen still needs food and other materials after half a year, he needs to buy the money himself, so Hansen��s time is not much, he must be in this half year. At the very least, you need to get enough resources for all of their living things.


    After the Duke of Ice Birds delivered the supplies, they left the Eclipse Star with the subordinates of the Queen of Blades.


    ��Is the recruitment going smoothly?�� When the ice bird��s Duke returned to Isa, Isa asked casually.


    The Duke of Ice Bird frowned slightly: "A total of thirty-nine barons and four viscounts were recruited, and the remaining two hundred and sixty-seven children and mothers were ordinary people. Most of those barons and viscounts were The spies sent by our Rebecite or foreigners is an extremely failed recruitment."


    "This way?" Isa just smiled, but did not say anything.


    "Her Majesty, do you really want to teach him? He is so arrogant, not to mention the successful development of the solar eclipse, I am afraid that it will not be supported for half a year. It may even be less than three months, and there will be a mess there." Said the Duke of the Bird.


    Isa said faintly: "Although he is my disciple, but he wants to get something, he must have a corresponding performance. If he can''t do even this little thing, why should I waste time, energy and energy on him? Resources?"


    A few days after the eclipse, Hansen had been letting them rest, and did not start hunting directly.


    That night, a sudden cry came from the base. When Hansen arrived, they found a baron lying on a young Kate mother.


    The clothes on the Kate woman have been torn up, and the young body is revealed. It is only because of desperate resistance that there are many scars left on the body, and the scorpions have already shouted hoarseness.

 Chapter 1840： Two chances

    "What are you doing?" Hansen looked coldly at the baron.


    Seeing that so many people appeared, the baron released the hand that tore the woman''s hand, and stood up and smiled and said to Hansen: "Homeowner, I just want to be happy with the Kate people. It has been for several days. When the sky is in the city, it is about to get sick."


    "Your Majesty apologized to her and asked her for forgiveness." Hansen said with a blank expression.


    The baron is still a sling, and his face does not matter. He smiles and says: "Homeowner, a citizen, isn''t it necessary?"


    At this time, there were many people around, including those mothers and children, as well as barons and viscounts. They were watching Hansen if they were in the light or in the dark.


    "How will he deal with the baron? He is only afraid of the cold of many barons, and he is born and killed, and even a woman can''t touch it. I am afraid that no one will be willing to contribute to him. The prestige of the head of the family will fall sharply, and both cure and cure will have advantages and disadvantages." Within the room, a viscount looked at Hansen and the baron from the window, revealing a playful expression.


    Others are waiting for Hansen to deal with this matter, and the final result is an opportunity for them to understand Hansen.


    And those children and women, the mood is more complicated, they are very afraid, they and their children will be like the young mother, they have no ability to protect themselves and children, now they can only rely on, only the one the man. If the man gives in, even if it is only half a step, it means that they will break into a very sad situation.


    Han Sen looked at the baron, didn''t say anything, but slowly pulled out the ghost tooth knife at the waist.


    Originally packed up such a baron, he did not need to use a ghost tooth knife, but this time is different, so Hansen still holds the ghost tooth knife in his hand.


    Since the ghost tooth knife was taken back from Isa, Hansen has pulled it out of the scabbard for the first time in the past few days.


    "I will give you another chance to use up your full strength and stop me from slashing. I haven''t happened anything, forgive you." Hansen looked indifferently at the baron.


    The look on the face of the baron was slightly stiff, and he said with a bite: "Homeowner, a woman who is a woman, if you want, if you can''t, I will catch ten hundred and return it to you."


    Hansen��s mouth was slightly tilted, his hand was holding a knife, and he walked toward the baron step by step. The voice did not contain any feelings: ��One thousand and ten thousand don��t matter, but they are now the property of Hansen, who dares not After my permission, I touched my property with one finger, I will kill him. I don��t know who is not guilty, I gave you a chance to live, you give up, now I will give you a second chance, take me I will not be guilty of this knife. You are the first person to touch my property and have a chance to live, and the last one."


    See Hansen step by step, the momentum of the body is like a knife, the killing is more like a flood of water, the baron stunned, summoned his own genetic arm, that is a tower shield.


    The baron thought in his heart: "You are just a baron. You have a king-level knife in your hand. You can''t play the true power of it. Even if I am not your opponent, can''t you even stop it?"


    Many of the barons and viscounts think so. They think that Han Sen��s mouth is harsh, but he is giving the baron a chance to live.


    The same is the Baron class, the baron is armed with a shield-type defensive gene, and it may be difficult to kill him with one knife.


    "The owner of the house said a word, and it was a crime to be sinned by the owner." The baron put the tower shield in front of him and said loudly.


    Hansen had already walked to the baron, his face was indifferent, and he smashed down against the baron. Because Hansen had not yet reached the Viscount level, the ghost tooth knife was not provoked, but it was just like a knife.


    The baron screamed and the top of the tower shield was up.


    Hey!


    The ghost tooth knife seems to cut the tofu, directly torn the baron gene armed tower shield directly into pieces, the baron �� then retreat, because the genetic armed forces were destroyed, the blood in the chest was tumbling, could not help but spurt a blood.


    However, his body was not hurt too much, but his eyebrows were a little bit, and the skin was pierced by the tip of the knife. It was like a little red dot.


    "Thank you for your family''s sinlessness." The baron smiled and greeted Hansen with a smug smile on his face.


    Many of the barons and viscounts also had a slight contempt, and they secretly said: "He still relies on us to develop the eclipse, and it will really kill the killer, but it is just a look."


    Hansen said nothing, inserted the ghost tooth knife back into his waist, but his eyes kept staring at the baron.


    The baron wiped the blood on his forehead, but found that the wipes were not cleaned, the small wounds were bleeding, and his face changed slightly.


    Soon, the wound began to spread on his forehead, tearing the flesh on his forehead directly out of the mouth, as if the spider web spread toward his face.


    Then spread from the face to the neck and the whole body, the wounds of the road split open, revealing the fat and muscle fibers inside, and the blood also rushed out.


    "Ah!" The baron fell on the ground and made a non-human scream, the pain of the flesh and blood being torn, I am afraid more painful than a thousand dollars.


    "Home...Home...Rao...Rao...Life..." The baron screamed on the ground while screaming, but the inhuman pain made him even incomplete.


    "I gave you a chance." Han Sen said faintly, even the eyelids did not move. After that, he turned and went back to his house.


    The night was destined to be a sleepless night. The flesh of the baron was torn apart, peeled off from the body, and mourned for one night until the morning of the next day.


    When other people went to see it, they found that the flesh and blood had fallen off the ground, and the baron had only left the shelf.


    And the shelf was still being torn, and a crack spread over the bone. After a few days, the bone was torn into pieces.


    Everyone is timid, and that kind of death is even more cruel than a knife.


    "It''s good to die." Gu Qingcheng just said an understatement. If she is allowed to come, she will make the baron die even worse.


    After this time, the barons and the viscounts were all heartfelt, and the mothers and children were respectful and fearful to Hansen, and they were somewhat grateful.


    Now they all understand that the lives of them and their children are only between Hansen��s thoughts. As long as Hansen does not nod, no one can hurt them.


    On the contrary, if Hansen wants them to die, they will certainly not live, and they will die very miserable.

 Chapter 1841： Han family law (the lord plus more)

    On the sixth day after arriving at the base, Hansen summoned everyone to the base of the base.


    He has not been idle for a few days, but has written a hundred-year-old Korean family law. No rules are not square, there is no good rule, and it is impossible to make a group of different ethnic groups with different thoughts to be effective. It will only become more and more chaotic.


    And because Hansen��s means of cruelly killing the baron, the attitudes of other barons and viscounts have become somewhat awkward. Although they dare not defy Hansen��s orders, it is hard to let them really contribute to Hansen.


    Hansen summoned everyone and stood on the stage and said slowly: "I don''t care where you came from, what kind of identity, from now on, you are all slaves of my Han family, all present. The creatures are the same, no exceptions."


    The barons and viscounts listened to this, and suddenly they changed their faces. A viscount frowned and said: "The grown-up, we are here to go, you are right, but we are coming to be ministers, not slaves."


    Hansen looked indifferently, watching the viscount say: "There are of course the family, but you are not qualified to be my vassal, so now you are all slaves."


    "I don''t know what qualifications I want to be a baronary adult." The prince looked gloomy and sneered, and he was ridiculous in his speech.


    Hansen slightly pointed to the zero and little angels around him, and the two immediately opened a large sheet of cloth full of family law and posted it in the most conspicuous position of the square.


    "This is the family law of my Han family. How can I become the family member of my Han family? The rules are written on it. I hope that each of you can remember the first words in it, because it is related to your life. Yesterday the baron was not guilty of the unknown, so I gave him two chances. Now you all know the rules. If you commit another crime, then don''t blame the master for being ruthless." Han Sen said coldly.


    Everyone looked at the cloth roll, whether it was the Viscount, the Baron, or the ordinary women and children, they were carefully watching the family law on the cloth roll.


    The more you look at it, the more ugly the faces of the Viscounts and the Barons.


    They soon discovered that as a slave, they could not enjoy any treatment. In the Eclipse Star, they would have to pay for it.


    Moreover, they went out to hunt for the harvest of the different species, and they need to divide it into Hansen. The remaining half, if sold to Hansen, still can''t get the money, only get the points of the Han family.


    Those points can be used to spend in the base, in exchange for what they need, and when the points accumulate to a certain extent, they can become a family member.


    Among the ministers, they are divided into three or six, and so on. The lower-ranking ministers are just a little bit better than the slaves. Only one level of advancement can get more benefits and benefits.


    However, every level of the points, it can be turned up and down, to the back, upgrade the required points, there are not many zeros behind, the eyes of the people are dizzy.


    But even if they are slaves, Hansen will guarantee their personal safety in the base. Of course, even those women and children need to exchange some points for work before they can eat.


    However, Hansen assigns special jobs to those women and children, such as cleaning work, children who are too young to work, and there will be certain rations for the time being.


    "Han family, how can there be such a rule in this world? We are coming for the family, not to be a coolie."


    "I am also a viscount, and you are too much too much."


    "Whose family members have to pay for themselves when they eat and wear?"


    "Don''t talk about eating and drinking. I am a viscount, no matter where I go, no one can give me a weapon and a treasure. When you come here, don''t talk about weapons and treasures. You have to pay for yourself even if you eat. What is this?"


    After the viscounts finished reading, they all uttered their voices, and the baron followed suit, and for a time, they were angry.


    "The rules of my Han family are like this. From today, if anyone violates these rules, I will not say that you have already known the next game." Hansen said that he was unmoved and said faintly.


    Most or even all of these guys may be spies, not white, and Hansen intends to squeeze all their value.


    "If you must go your own way, then the viscount will withdraw from the Han family." A viscount whispered, even the owner did not call.


    "Yes, we have to withdraw from the Korean family." All the viscounts and the barons clamored for a time.


    Although Hansen had smashed the baron, he himself was only a baron. Now he has only two girls and a silver fox. With so many people, there are four visors supporting them. They have not arrived. A fearful heart.


    "Shut up!" Hansen shouted, and suddenly pressed their voices down. He said coldly: "Where are you here? Here is the narrow eclipse of the moon, the planet of Hansen. It��s the land of the Queen of the Blades, and you are the place where you can walk and walk. Do you think of this as a roadside store? I can tell you clearly, from now on, you are my life. The servant of the Han family, the death is the ghost slave of our Han family. Without the permission of the owner of the family, even if it is a reincarnation, it will continue to be a horse for my Han family."


    Listening to Hansen''s words, the barons and the viscounts were very ugly, and most of them were spies, and they were very clear about Hansen''s details. After all, Hansen is a disciple of the Queen of Blades. The Queen of Blades once used him to use twelve genetic fluids to achieve the Baron''s body, and also directly gave him the space tunnel.


    Hansen is a well-known favorite, and there is a royal fangs on his body. If the Queen of the Blades protects his backhands, he will be alone here. They are definitely not convinced.


    Even if the Queen of the Blades does not care about him, it is to train him. It is really a matter of life and death, and the Queen of Blades will certainly not sit idly by.


    Even for the ghost tooth knife, the Queen of Blades will not let Hansen be killed by them.


    When they thought of it, they were silent, and even the four Viscounts did not say anything.


    In this place, Hansen and Hansen are bothering. It is definitely they who suffer, and the dictatorship and brutality that Hansen showed. They definitely did not end well.


    "If you don''t have any opinions, you should take the Korean family''s family back. The family law will be officially implemented from today. You should go to the road to explore the road. You should go hunting for hunting. If you clean, go to the house. If you have points, you Here you can enjoy the VIP level treatment." Han Sen said with a little angel and zero left.


    He and the little angel, zero lived in the warehouse, and kept all the supplies. Without his permission, even a drop of water could not go out.

 Chapter 1842： Ice muscle jade breakthrough (the lord plus more)

    The women are very clear about who they want to be and what their children should be, so they are honestly obeying Hansen��s instructions, working with the children who can work, doing some cleaning, washing, cooking and baby care. .


    And those barons are not so honest, some are watching in the dark, while others are out of the base, do not know what to do outside.


    Gu Qingcheng found an opportunity to come to the warehouse and smiled and said: "You are not afraid that those guys will not give you after they have benefited outside? The flesh and blood of different species is enough for them to survive outside."


    Hansen snorted and said: "Those guys are just ordinary creatures. They are all indispensable to eating, drinking and having fun. They really let them eat those flesh and blood. They just hunt and do nothing, every day, they are not crazy. No, yes, who will dance and drink songs? Pick some women with good looks and teach them, go back and open some private clubs, sell some alcohol, tobacco and food. If there are enough people, open some casinos and the like. Let them hunt back and enjoy it, I don''t believe they are saints."


    "You are a little too embarrassed, not to push those women into the fire pit?" Gu Qingcheng said unpleasantly.


    "This world, it''s good to be able to live, and I don''t really let them do anything, dance and sing, dance, don''t sell, who can really move them, I cut it directly, within this base, I It��s still useful to talk. Of course, if they are willing to do it, then it��s another matter.�� Hansen smiled.


    "Do they still want to be their own?" the little angel asked with some doubts.


    "My little angel, this world is too complicated, there are still many things you need to learn. They are also creatures with flesh and blood and affection." Hansen smiled and said.


    The little angel seemed to understand and nodded, and did not say anything.


    After the woman and the child worked, there was no problem in having a full meal. The barons and the viscounts did not even have a meal. Even if they came over, they just asked, those women did not receive the points and refused to cook. Give them, they are all rushing away.


    For a few days, there wasn��t even a baron and a viscount to exchange points. It seems that they want to fight Hansen.


    There are different kinds of foods outside to hunt, and they are not afraid of being hungry.


    Hansen ignored them and they did what they wanted to do. They did not dare to come in the base.


    Hansen is not afraid of how they can treat those heterogeneous genes. They can''t eat them anyway. As for ordinary flesh and blood, Hansen wants to use it. He wants only those heterogeneous genes.


    Unfortunately, there are not enough people. Hansen can only let the little angels and zeros take the women to develop slowly, and he himself is studying the ice muscle jade.


    Hansen practiced several kinds of genetic techniques, "Gene Story" is the most complete, and can be cultivated to the realm of deification.


    There are not many parts behind "Dong Xuan Jing", and I don''t know if I can finally reach the realm of deification.


    There is only a part of "Blood Life", and there is no such thing as aggregating the Gene Warfare. Hansen does not have to worry about it now. After the promotion of the Viscount, there is some trouble.


    As for the "ice muscle jade", there is no part of the condensed gene armor. Now the first three genetic techniques have no chance to break through. Hansen intends to study "ice muscle jade" and promote him three times. The experience, it should not be difficult to continue the part of the "ice muscle jade" behind, condensed the genetic armor.


    In addition to studying "ice muscle jade surgery", Hansen ran to Isa to learn the knife method. He wanted to let Isa teach the tooth knife as soon as possible. He used the dental knife in the future, so there is no need to have so much. Concerns.


    Those barons are faster than Hansen��s imaginary collapse. Only after half a month has passed, some people can��t help but sneak in with different genetic materials to exchange points, and then use points for tobacco and alcohol, food and water.


    Although the water in Jingling Lake can drink, but the taste is not so good, too dirty, so people who change water are more than food.


    They did not dare to go too far when they first came to the eclipse, and they hunt some exotic creatures nearby or pick some exotic fruits.


    Even so, some people have been injured, and they have to return the medical supplies with the heterogeneous genetic material. Some of them are unlucky and have no injuries. They can only lick their former old ones.


    The barons are usually out in groups, and there are still people who are injured, and they are only hunting Baron-class aliens. It is obviously very difficult to hunt here.


    Hansen did not pay attention to those, but only studied "Ice Muscle and Jade Bone", and it was Gu Gucheng and the evil emperor who had been hunting outside.


    Gu Qingcheng has always been alone, and there is no meaning to join hands with other people. The evil emperor was unexpectedly beaten with the barons, and Hansen later learned that the genetic forces of the evil emperor were very strange and very popular among the barons.


    After a month or so, the barons and viscounts had basically given up the confrontation. They all took the genetic material to exchange the points. Although it was only the Baron level, it was also a very good start.


    Hansen also finally made a breakthrough. "Ice Muscle Jade Bone" has a movement. During his breath, the body''s cells secrete a mysterious substance, which condenses into a pair of ice jade outside his body. Gene War Armor.


    The ice jade melted and turned into a gene solution flowing into Hansen''s body. Hansen''s heart was slightly stunned, only to feel that the flesh and blood bones were infiltrated by a strange force, and strange changes began to occur.


    The original flesh and blood body gradually became translucent, and the bones and muscles as well as the internal vascular internal organs were clearly visible. Hansen was like an ice man.


    After half an hour, Han Sen��s body gradually returned to normal, and it was restored to the flesh and blood that the human body should have, which made him secretly relieved.


    If it is kept in a crystalline state with blood, it is terrible.


    Hansen tried a different kind of ice muscle jade bone surgery, contrary to the **** nerves. He is usually the flesh and blood of ordinary people. Once the alienation, the whole body''s flesh and blood are turned into ice jade, the body is tough. The degree has been greatly improved, and the strength and speed have also increased.


    "It''s time to go out and have a look at the situation here." Hansen intends to test the results of the practice.


    There are already many maps on the baron that he has come back to exchange points. Although he has not gone out, he has a lot of understanding about it.


    Choosing a place to go, Hansen took out the base with a small silver and silver, and disappeared in the west of Jingling Lake in a short time.


    Hansen��s place to go is a mountain pass on the west side of Jingling Lake. There is a small group of heterogeneous infestations. Although there are not many, there are five or six appearances, but the types and complexities are different. There are more than a dozen barons to kill. They, one result did not kill, but a baron died, and everyone came back with injuries.

 Chapter 1843： Golden opportunity

    Seven hundred and eighty percent of the eclipse stars are clouded all over the world. The electromagnetically induced turbulence is shining in the sky, and the colorful is dazzling.


    Here, the general electronic equipment is almost useless, and monitoring methods such as satellites have no effect, and there is no such thing as what happens inside the planet.


    Hansen agreed to come to the eclipse, which is one of the reasons.


    There are disadvantages and disadvantages. Hansen is difficult to be monitored by others in the eclipse. Similarly, Hansen is difficult to monitor every move of other members of the aristocracy in the planet.


    However, Hansen did not care about this. He did not want to do that.


    Hansen left the Jingling Lake area not long after, and there was a figure that followed Hansen behind.


    One of the four viscounts in the base, Lake, is a member of the Moyun family. A small race, even his own planet, is only one of many creatures on a certain planet. It is commendable to be able to produce a Viscount. .


    However, the identity of Lake is not as simple as his origins. Soon after he was promoted to the Viscount, he was seen by a big man and carried out some special training.


    This time, Lecke came to Hansen to come to the solar eclipse. The main purpose is to assassinate Hansen.


    Originally in the narrow part of the month, the assassination was very difficult, but in the eclipse, it has the best assassination environment.


    Although Hansen is only a baron, but Lake is very patient to follow Hansen, and is not eager to shoot, he needs a chance to kill, not to give Hansen any chance to resist, it is best to let him pull out There is no chance for the king-level knife.


    Although the King-level knife is not able to play its proper power in Hansen''s hands, it is a trouble after all.


    Hansen walked with the small silver and silver carefully toward the mountain pass. The heterogeneous system of the Eclipse Star was too chaotic, and he could not guarantee that the maps and resources brought back by those people would be absolutely accurate.


    Far away, Hansen saw several figures lying on the mountain pass, which are the aliens in the description of the baron.


    Hansen counted a total of six, the size of the big and small, the smallest is also the size of an adult wolf dog, the largest and the size of the elephant.


    Those heterogeneous body types are different, some are like four-legged beasts, some are standing on two feet, one has wings with insects, and one has six arms.


    Although they look different, they all have one thing in common. Their flesh has an angled outer shell that doesn''t look hard.


    Hansen listened to the barons said that the baron-class weapons were cut on the **** shells, and the damage they could cause was very low. It was generally difficult to form fatal injuries. The last time they suffered heavy losses, this is also one of the important reasons.


    After a long period of observation, Hansen pulled the ghost tooth knife out from the back. The previous scabbard had broken down. He could only carry it first.


    The ghost tooth of the ghost tooth knife itself, the general scabbard is unbearable, and it will take a few days to crack itself. Hansen is also very distressed.


    He had a scabbard, but he did not dare to take out the scabbard. If I saw it, it would be really bad, so the scabbard, Hansen stayed in the shelter, never took it. Come out.


    When Rick looked at Hansen''s approach to the mountain pass, he couldn''t help but frown. There was nothing to hide near the mountain pass. Hansen was so late and would soon be discovered by those aliens.


    He alone brought a silver beast, and wanted to hunt down the six very good aliens. It seems to be too big.


    However, Lake is taking this opportunity to see how Hansen��s strength is.


    The previous knives that Hansen killed the baron mainly relied on the sharpness of the king-level knife and did not show its strength.


    "Hit it, it''s best to be killed by a different kind of seed, and it saves me to do it myself. If I can''t die, I just make up a knife." Reke''s eyes are calm, not urgent or dry.


    After Hansen lost his cover, he was quickly discovered by the aliens. The six aliens immediately stood up, making a roaring sound, and the blood in his eyes flickered, and the wolf-like tiger rushed toward Hansen.


    Hansen''s speed is unchanged, and he still rushes to the past with his knife. The small silver and silver are far behind Hansen.


    Soon, Hansen had already contacted the first one, and Hansen��s footsteps were staggered. He turned around and crossed the gap, and the ghost tooth knife also swung with the body.


    The footsteps kept on, Hansen''s figure continued to flash, and the ghost tooth knife in his hand also came out from a variety of strange angles.


    Almost instantaneous, Hansen has already worn the past from six different species. The six different kinds of six different attacks have not been able to touch Hansen''s body.


    Hey!


    Almost at the same time, there were a knife mark on the six different kinds of bodies, and the blood spurted out. The six aliens all fell to the ground, the blood rushed, the wounds quickly torn, and they could not live.


    Rick��s heart was shocked: ��A very good tooth knife, a powerful ghost tooth knife, the kind of tearing force should be derived from the ghost tooth knife? Except for the Rebecite, have not listened Say there are other races that are capable of practicing."


    Rick secretly fortunately did not have a slap in the face, Han Sen''s strength is much stronger than he imagined, the knife seems to be very good, plus the king''s ghost tooth knife, frontal shot, want to kill him is not an easy task .


    In a short while, the six aliens are already dead. Hansen has dug up their heterogeneous genes. Even if he doesn''t use it, there are many people in the shelter. Of course, the more such things are, the better.


    "These heterogeneous species are even weaker than I thought. It seems that we should try to kill the Zigong-level heterologous test, otherwise it will not be able to cultivate." Han Sen took the heterogeneous gene and took out the map material. took a look.


    There are also Viscount-level aliens nearby, and there are still many.


    Hansen selected a place, leaving the mountain pass, along the left side of the mountain road, someone saw a Viscount-level alien figure over there, Hansen intends to go there and try his luck.


    When Rick saw Hansen��s direction, he couldn��t help but feel happy. In fact, there was information on the Viscount-level aliens, which was taken by Lake to change points.


    There is no difference between the Viscount-level aliens, but not one end but two heads. The Leke newspaper is one. He originally intended to report back when he needed the points, but who knows that Hansen is arrogant and wants to go. Hunting the princes of the princes.


    "Opportunity, this is a perfect opportunity for a lifetime." Rick��s heart was overjoyed, and he quickly followed Hansen��s past.


    Rick made up his mind, even if Hansen did not die in the hands of the two Viscount-level aliens, he also had to find out that he would kill Hansen.


    "I just need to ambush the road that must be passed when Hansen fled. Even if he is lucky to escape, it will not be my assassination. This time he is dead." Seeing the two Viscounts In the location, Lake lurked on a mountain road.

 Chapter 1844： Hunting priests

    Hansen saw the mountain that was marked on the map in front of him, and quietly lurked in the past with a small silver and silver.


    Far from seeing a heterogeneous lying in the foothills, screaming and sleeping, the heterogeneous appearance is a bit like a tyrannosaurus, but the back is full of spurs, like a combination of hedgehog and tyrannosaurus.


    It��s just that horrible momentum. At first glance, you know that it��s not an ordinary baron.


    After seeing the different kind of seeds, Hansen did not act immediately. His eyes looked around in the mountains and his brows wrinkled slightly.


    In the distance, Rick saw that Hansen was motionless, and he could not help but be shocked: "Did he find a second heterosexual? Shouldn''t it, the second **** is very hidden, if not I go in the mountains and want to hunt. Killing the first heterosexuality, I can��t find the existence of the second heterogeneous."


    When Rick was surprised, he saw Hansen getting up and sneaking down the foothills. Rick took a long sigh of relief: "It seems that I think too much, how could he find the second? Head heterogeneous."


    Hansen left the small silver and silver outside, and he quietly went down the mountain, holding a ghost tooth knife and approaching the sleepy alien.


    Small silver and silver have just condensed genetically armed, just a small baron, this level of combat is not suitable for it.


    The heterosexual sleep was heavy, and Hansen was about to walk to it. It still didn''t wake up.


    Hansen clenched the ghost tooth knife and walked toward the dissimilar neck. This heterogeneous body is too big to be fatal.


    The power of the tooth is in the body of Hansen''s senior creatures, the effect will be greatly discounted, or it is safer to cut in the deadly part.


    Hansen quietly approached the tyrannosaurus'' neck, his footsteps were light and his speed was slow.


    Just behind Hansen, a snake-like alien, but quietly drilled out of the soil, opened a chrysanthemum-like mouth behind Hansen, and also quietly approached Hansen.


    When the strange mouth was less than two feet away from Hansen, suddenly opened his mouth and speeded up, he had to swallow Hansen.


    Hansen seemed to have his eyes behind his back, and his body suddenly moved two feet away. The stranger suddenly rushed from Hansen��s side, and the chrysanthemum-like mouth directly bite the thorny dragon in front of Hansen. On the body, suddenly awakened the thorny dragon''s heterogeneous.


    Han Sen took advantage of the knife on the body of the second heterogeneous snake, and opened its metal-like body, and the blood suddenly flowed out.


    Han Sen was a little surprised. He had a knife full of knives and used a ghost tooth knife. He couldn��t cut off the heterogeneous body, only a half-foot deep wound, and the heterogeneous body was somewhat tough. It is his expectation.


    "Hey!" The thorny tyrannosaurus was bitten by a strange snake, screaming under the pain, and no matter what the three seven twenty-one, a flame spurted over.


    The strange snake suddenly burned a black face, screaming and loosening the strange mouth biting the body of the thorny dragon.


    When it was blamed, Hansen cut a few more knives and slashed it on the same wound. Under a few knives, the sharpness of the ghost tooth knife made it into two segments.


    Broken into two paragraphs of the strange snake, even writhing and not dead, but its head and face were burnt by the thorny dragon, the eyes are also invisible, just smashing on the ground, blood from the wound It doesn''t seem to last long after it keeps flowing out.


    The thorny tyrannosaurus was furious, and Hansen was spotted. Another red flame was sprayed over. Hansen quickly summoned the steel man shield, blocking the tide of red flames. The whole person was hiding behind the iron man shield.


    The red flame was sprayed on the iron man shield, and there was no damage to the shield. After all, the iron man shield is also the soul of the Viscount, and the quality is not worse than the thorny dragon.


    The thorny tyrannosaurus seems to be very angry, and the one-stop spurt of red flames.


    Iron Man''s horse shield blocked the red flame, but its temperature has risen a lot, hot Hansen quickly let go, the hands are burned out several blisters.


    When Lek heard the movement outside, his heart was overjoyed and he played a 12-point spirit. In the event that Hansen was lucky enough to escape, he was a fatal blow to Hansen halfway.


    Hansen did not immediately escape from the foothills, and placed the iron man on the ground, hiding himself behind.


    The thorny tyrannosaurus spurts the red flames, but it never burns the steel shields. The angry sky screams, and the body circulates like a huge sea urchin, rolling over to the steel man shield.


    Hansen quickly flew away to escape, and the Iron Man''s Shield was directly hit by flying in the air. It took a while to fall, and half of the shields broke into the rock.


    The thorny tyrannosaur rolled very fast, and a turn rushed over to Hansen''s side. It was big and fast, and the whole body was still stabbed.


    Hansen didn''t have it fast, and he couldn''t borrow it on it. If it was hit by it, it would definitely be pierced by a few transparent holes.


    Fortunately, Hansen is also prepared, otherwise it will not be easy to risk.


    "Come out, my shoes!" Hansen screamed, and suddenly a pair of shrugging rabbit boots appeared at his feet, making Hansen''s feet seem to have a wind, the speed suddenly increased, and all of a sudden It was faster than the thorny dragon, and it was opened in a flash.


    This is the savage rabbit soul that Hansen got when he killed the Duke of Rock. It is the Duke-level shoe-type beast soul, which can provide Hansen with a powerful speed. This speed can be comparable to the Duke-level powerhouse.


    Of course, it''s just speed, and the perfect rabbit boots can only provide speed to the user.


    But this is enough for Hansen. Hansen seems to be rushing around the thorny dragon, and the thorny dragon can''t keep up with his speed.


    Hey!


    Between Hansen''s running, a knife smashed on the back of the thorny tyrannosaurus, and the thorny tyrannosaurus ate pain, and stretched out his head and spurted it.


    However, Hansen''s speed is too fast, and he has already circled the other side, and the red flame will not spray him.


    Hey!


    Hansen''s knife was on the other side of the thorny violent, and a wound suddenly bleeds.


    The thorny tyrannosaurus is extremely angry, and it is rolling and fire-breathing, but Hansen, who takes the wind in general, has no way at all. He can''t touch Hansen''s clothes corner at all, and he can only eat ash behind Hansen.


    "Hunting the princes of the princes and discovering the heterogeneous genes."


    A voice rang in Hansen''s mind, but the previous kind of snake-like alien was completely suffocated.


    Hansen didn''t manage it, and continued to circle around the thorny tyrannosaurus, smashing it on the body, causing more and more **** wounds on it.


    Although the power of the tooth is not very good for the heterogeneous effect of the Viscount, it also makes the wound unable to heal, and the blood flowing out from it is quite deadly.

 Chapter 1845： Dead Viscount

    Lek waited outside and waited for the right, but he never saw Hansen out. He only heard the strange anger in his ear, couldn''t help but wonder, and didn''t know what was going on inside.


    "Is Hansen able to compete with two different species? This is unlikely. He is just a baron. Even if he has a king-level knife in his hand, it will not be of much use. He will have too much power and speed. Next, how could it last for so long under the siege of the two princes?" Leek was puzzled, but there was no way to see it next to the mountain.


    The silver little beast was on the edge of the mountain. Rick didn''t know what kind of power it had. He was afraid of being discovered by it and couldn''t easily approach it.


    After waiting for a while, suddenly the mountain was quiet, as if everything had stopped.


    Rick��s heart sighed with a slight sigh of relief: ��It seems that Hansen should have been killed by the two different species, which saved me a lot of things.��


    Between thinking and thinking, I suddenly saw a figure slowly coming out of the mountain. After seeing the figure, Rick suddenly widened his eyes and his face was incredible.


    "He didn''t die?" Rick only felt that his brain was not enough.


    Hansen was not killed under the siege of the two Viscounts, and it looked like he was clean, with no scars or blood.


    "What the **** is going on?" Rick��s heart flashed through countless possibilities, but still couldn��t understand, what the **** is going on.


    "Small silver and silver, I am hurt." Hansen came to the top of the mountain and said to the silver little beast.


    When Rick heard what Hansen said, he didn''t know why, and he felt relieved. It seemed that this was normal.


    However, Lake sees Hansen reaching out to the palm of the silver beast and continues to say: "It''s so hot to burn a few blisters."


    When Rickton twitched his eyes, there was an urge to kill.


    The silver little beast listened to Hansen��s words, but got up and walked to Hansen��s face, sticking out the pink tongue and licking it in Hansen��s burns. The burned spots returned to normal for a while, and the skin changed. Smooth and matte, not even a trace.


    "Is there a heterogeneous healing power?" In the heart of Lake, it was a surprise. This ability is very rare in the gene universe.


    It is not uncommon to have different healing ability, but it has the ability to heal other organisms. It is very rare, and one is found, and it has been robbed by major forces. The demand for this kind of heterogeneous is very large, which power Not too much.


    Hansen returned to the foothills with a small silver and silver, and cut off the heterogeneous genes of the two princes, wrapped them in cloth, tied the two different corpses with ropes, and pulled them out of the mountains.


    Although Rick had some conjectures in his heart, he couldn��t help but be shocked to the extreme when he saw the bodies of the two beasts.


    The two kinds of different grades of the Zijue were actually killed by Hansen, which is too unacceptable.


    Although he also suffered a little injury, if that is also called injury.


    "Awful! It''s terrible!" Lake has raised Hansen''s target level to a very dangerous level, and he is even more afraid to shoot.


    When Hansen walked over from the place where Rick was ambushing, Rick was stiff and unable to move, and even his breathing stopped. He was afraid of being discovered by Hansen. He felt that it was not the best time to assassinate Hansen.


    After Hansen walked over, Lake was relieved and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He never thought that when faced with a Baron-level goal, there would be such pressure.


    Hansen had a strange smile on his lips and continued to pull the body back.


    The flesh and blood of these bodies are still very good. If they are used for cooking, they can support many people and save a lot of materials.


    Although it is not a heterogeneous gene, but the Viscount-level flesh and blood, nutrition is quite good, those women and children eat, is very good for the body.


    Selling to the barons and viscounts can also earn a lot of points.


    Although the nobles themselves can also hunt different kinds of meat, but they have no spices, even the salt is not, at most, it is roasted and eaten, there is no taste at all, it will be difficult to eat for a long time, there are already many nobles can not help Flower points buy the food sold by Hansen in the base.


    Hansen��s goal is to squeeze out all their values. Anyway, they are all guys who don��t have good intentions. They don��t have to be white, and there is no need to talk to them about morality and morality.


    Hansen brought back two different corpses of Viscount-level corpses, causing a huge sensation in the base.


    Hansen was able to kill even the Viscount-level aliens, and he also killed two heads. This made the aristocrats�� hearts tremble. Some of them were glad that they did not really start with Hansen, and they also became more awesome to Hansen.


    Under the leadership of several women in charge of food processing, the busy children are helping to deal with the two different kinds of flesh and blood. Several children, three or four children, use small buckets to dig water to wash away the dirt on the meat pieces. It worked very hard.


    "Unfortunately, the conditions in the base are too rudimentary, and no one can use them. Otherwise, they should still teach those children some cultural knowledge. Otherwise, it will be bad for illiterate people in the base." Han Sen said with a slight sigh, said to himself. .


    "This kind of world, learning to live is far more important than learning the text, you have given them enough." A viscount walked to Hansen, faintly said.


    "The Dark Blue Viscount." Hansen looked at the Viscount and recognized his identity.


    Among the four viscounts in the base, the only Kate, and he was the only one who brought a lot of prey back for the points, basically no viscount against Hansen.


    "Homeowner, if you are free, I hope to find a time to talk to you alone." Deep Blue Viscount looked calmly.


    Han Sen was trying to say something, but suddenly heard the sound of screaming outside the gate of the base.


    His face changed slightly, and Hansen and the Dark Blue Viscount went in the direction of the gate.


    Soon, they saw a lot of creatures outside the gate, and their faces were terrified.


    ��What happened here?�� Hansen asked quietly.


    Those creatures saw Hansen coming over and suddenly let a road open. Hansen saw a corpse lying among them, and turned out to be the viscount of one of the four viscounts.


    I saw the gust of the wind slammed down on the ground. In the direction of the base gate, both hands seemed to be trying to climb toward the gate. Unfortunately, his head had exploded and a hole was blasted overhead.


    "What is going on?" Hansen had some bad feelings in his heart, and asked frowning.


    "We don''t know. I just saw the visor of the blast coming back from the outside, but when I didn''t return to the base, I fell to the ground. Just climbed a few times, and my head blew a hole..." The woman and the baron said.

 Chapter 1846： Weird imprint (the lord plus more)

    "Don''t look at it and go back to the shelter. Everyone can''t leave the shelter without authorization. It''s a violation." Hansen said, the barons returned to the shelter without reluctance.


    "Dark Blue Viscount, can you see what was hurt by him?" Hansen looked at the hole in the top of the squad, and did not see what hurt.


    The Dark Blue Viscount looked eccentric: "It doesn''t look like it was hurt by external forces, it seems to be blasted from inside."


    "Breaking from the inside? What power can achieve this effect?" Hansen continued to ask.


    The Dark Blue Viscount sighed and replied: "There is also a lot of power to have this effect. There are some forces that can invade the body. Most of them can destroy the enemy''s body from the inside. It is not easy to guess at a time."


    Hansen nodded slightly and asked: "Can there be such a different kind of creature near the base?"


    The Dark Blue Viscount shook his head slightly: "It didn''t take long for everyone to come here. No one dared to go too far. They all hunted near the base. The heterogeneity they saw was very limited. I have not seen a heterogeneous species with this ability."


    Hansen didn''t ask anything any more. He asked the person to take the flamethrower and burned the body of the Dark Blue Viscount directly into ashes.


    This dead, unclear corpse cannot be brought into the base, otherwise the ghost knows what will happen.


    The corpses were all burnt to fly ash, but there was one thing that was not burned. When you pulled it out of the ash, it was a piece of iron feather, one foot long and black lacquer was very heavy.


    Hansen also let people burn with a flamethrower. The iron plum is not red, and it hasn''t been a long time since it burned. It doesn''t look like ordinary iron.


    The black feathers were sealed in a sealed container. Hansen also made a physical scan of those who had been exposed to the corpse of the squad, and let them disinfect the whole body. After confirming that there was no problem, they were relieved.


    But on the second day, something went out of the base.


    The four barons who had contacted the corpse of the squad of the hurricane yesterday had a strange black egg-shaped mark on their forehead, like a black birthmark.


    They used the instruments in the base to scan the whole body, but found no abnormalities, as if it were just a normal birthmark.


    The four barons were very nervous and afraid, the blaster Baron died too bizarre, and they suddenly appeared in such a strange shape, how to make them not afraid.


    Hansen checked their bodies and found no abnormalities. They only temporarily separated the four of them, and then contacted the officials responsible for transporting the materials, so that they would come to the professional doctors when they came next time. Come over with the instrument and check what the four people are doing.


    It takes two days for the cargo ship to reach the solar eclipse. Hansen can only wait patiently. I hope that nothing will happen in these two days.


    "Do you know who the priests have been to before?" Hansen is still investigating the cause of the death of the viscount, and if he knows how he died, he may be able to find out the problems of the four barons.


    One baron told Han Sen that he saw the squad of the blast a few days ago and went to the mountains in the north, from where he entered the mountains. However, he did not dare to enter the mountains, so he did not know where the squad went after entering the mountains.


    Hansen suddenly frowned after listening to it. The mountain in the north was the place where the Earl brought in and never came back.


    Hansen had said before that they were forbidden to go hunting in the mountains to the north. The nobles here also knew that the mountains in the north were very dangerous, so no one would go.


    The viscount of the blast went into the mountains in the north and died in front of the gate of the base. Together with the black egg-shaped marks on the foreheads of the four barons, Hansen felt very bad.


    An earl with a lot of Piaget level helpers, and finally no one can see no one to die, if there is something wrong, the creatures in the base can not afford to toss.


    Hansen felt that he couldn''t wait any longer. He contacted Isa for the first time. He wanted to ask Isa to help him to see what was going on here, so as not to make a big mess.


    However, Hansen��s slight depression is that Isa��s recent retreat has not been known, and I don��t know when it will come out.


    Hansen had to contact the Duke of Ice Birds, and Isa said that if she was not there, something could be found for the Duke of Ice Birds.


    The ice bird Duke saw Hansen''s number on the communicator, although she did not agree with Hansen''s actions, but Isa told her to take care of Hansen and had to connect to the newsletter.


    "Duke of Ice Bird, I have some problems here. I was looking for a Queen, but she was closed. I don''t know if you can come here?" Hansen said.


    "The Rebecite has regulations that only allow the owner of the planet to develop it himself, and no outsiders are allowed to intervene. Otherwise, the planet may be reclaimed." The ice bird''s Duke was very dissatisfied with Hansen''s attitude of having trouble with the Queen.


    "If it is normal, I will not look for you. There is a very serious problem here. I can''t solve it myself. I can only find you..." Hansen said.


    "If you can''t solve it, there is no way to continue to develop. You can give up the eclipse and come back. I can''t help you." The ice bird Duke interrupted Hansen and said, "Okay, think about it again, think about coming back." If you inform me, I will send a spaceship to pick you up."


    After all, the Ice Bird Duke hung up the communicator and said to himself, "How can you develop a planet without trouble, and without the ability to solve trouble, you should not do those things."


    Hansen slightly frowned, but there was no way to take the ice bird duke, and I don��t know when Isa went out. I am afraid that she will be late when she leaves the customs.


    After thinking about it, Hansen dialed another number, which is the number of Black Steel.


    Black Steel''s character is very weird, but it is still a reliable person.


    Before the knife grave star, Hansen asked him why he should take the initiative to block the knife river. He only said that Hansen had wanted to go out because he did not leave, so he needed to give Hansen a chance to go. Sen''s.


    Hansen didn''t know what kind of brain Black Steel was. It would have such logic, but it was a very reassuring guy.


    Hansen asked him to help keep the secret of the knife. Until now, no one knows that he has such a knife. It seems that Black Steel has nothing to say.


    Now Hansen can''t find someone to help, he can only try to find black steel. If Black Steel can''t help, then he can only evacuate the solar eclipse as soon as possible.


    It��s not Hansen��s fuss, facing problems that he can��t solve without knowing it, or it��s better to prepare early. He doesn��t want to leave those women and children��s lives here.


    "What?" The sound of Black Steel passed over, and there was no change compared to the time of the knife.


    "I have encountered some troublesome troubles and want to ask for your help." Hansen said the beginning and end of the matter.


    Black Steel didn''t talk, waited for Hansen to finish the conversation, then looked at the time and said to Han Sen: "Don''t leave the base, be optimistic about the four barons, don''t contact them, I will arrive in four and a half hours."

 Chapter 1847： Surviving person (the lord plus more)

    Han Sen listened to the tone of Heigang and knew that he should have heard something, but obviously it was not the time to ask questions, Han Sen could only wait for Heigang to come and say.


    The thing that most worried Hansen was still happening. After a while, the base found another egg-shaped mark on the forehead, which seems to have a tendency to spread.


    Hansen can only isolate people, but this is definitely not the solution.


    As time went by, more and more people appeared in the base of the egg-shaped imprint. At the beginning, they were only the creatures present at the time. Later, even the women who were not present and the children��s foreheads showed the kind of egg-shaped imprint.


    In just a few hours, there was already a small half of the creature''s forehead in the base.


    Fortunately, Han Sen, Xiao Angel, Zero, Evil Emperor, Gu Qingcheng and Xiaoyinyin are not infected for the time being. This is the only thing that is gratifying.


    The evil emperor and Gu Qingcheng saw the infected creatures, and did not see any clues. The whole base was already heart-wrenching, and the uninfected aristocrats wanted to leave. If it weren��t for Hansen��s killing of the two Viscounts. The power is too scary, and there are also the Dark Blue Viscounts to help, I am afraid that the base has long been chaotic.


    The four viscounts in the base, the blast is already dead, the deep blue is very helpful, and Lek did not swear at this time. Another viscount did not see the figure. After going out two days ago, he never came back, and did not know what to do.


    Hansen once again contacted Black Steel and told him about the situation here, let him be prepared, and don''t come to the time to be infected.


    "Wait for me." Black Steel only said two words, and hang up the communication, it seems that it is doing something, very busy time.


    Black steel has not arrived yet, and the Dark Blue Viscount came alone to see Hansen.


    After the Dark Blue Viscount entered the house, he retired his armor and suddenly saw an egg-shaped mark on his forehead.


    ��Is there any feeling and discovery?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    The Dark Blue Viscount was very calm and shook his head and said: "There is no feeling. If it is not in the mirror, I have not found it."


    ��What are your plans?�� Hansen asked again.


    The Dark Blue Viscount sighed and said: "I told you before, there is one thing I want to talk to you alone, I don''t know if you have time now?"


    "Say." Hansen nodded.


    The Dark Blue Viscount sat down across the table and sorted out the thoughts and said: "I know that most of the nobles who come here have their purpose. I am the same, but they are different. I don''t work for anyone."


    "Then why are you coming?" Hansen asked the Dark Blue Viscount.


    The Viscount is already a very powerful aristocrat. He wants to go wherever he wants to go. There is no need to come to Hansen here.


    The Dark Blue Viscount smiled bitterly, extending his right finger to the egg-shaped mark on his forehead and saying something that made Hansen very surprised: "I came for it."


    Hansen looked at the Dark Blue Viscount with some surprise: "Come for it? Do you know what this is?"


    The Dark Blue Viscount nodded, then shook his head and sighed: "In fact, this is not the first time I came to the eclipse."


    "Have you been there before? Is it with the count?" Hansen immediately responded.


    The Dark Blue Viscount smiled: "Yes, this mark is actually left when I came here last time."


    Hansen listened to the slightest glimpse, and then he was overjoyed. If the mark on the forehead of the Dark Blue Viscount was really left when he came last time, it has been gone for so many years, he is still alive, then those infections in the base For the time being, there should be no danger to life.


    The Dark Blue Viscount knew what Hansen was thinking, and said with a smile: "Not like you think, after you have this thing, you will usually die in a short time, from a few days to more than ten days and a half. It will die like the priest of the wind. I didn''t die, there are other reasons, that is why I came back here."


    Hansen did not say anything, waiting for the Dark Blue Viscount to continue to say that since he came here, he should be planning to speak.


    "When I was caught by the Earl of Chiron, it was just an ordinary person. It was similar to those children. It was a little bigger than them. It has already condensed the genetic armor." The Dark Blue Viscount said here, his face was exposed. With a strange expression, Hansen didn''t understand what it was.


    After a pause, the Dark Blue Viscount continued: "I always followed the Earl of Chiron, including the last time I entered the Northern Mountains, and I was there."


    "Isn''t that the team that went there didn''t come back alive?" Hansen was really surprised at this time. If the Dark Blue Viscount said it was true, then there is a problem.


    "The only one who came back from me was me, but only those who stayed at the base at that time were ordinary creatures. They didn''t know that I also went into the mountains with the Earl of Chiron. Later, the officials that the Rebeites came to investigate also Unexpectedly, the Count of Chiron will enter the mountain with an ordinary Kate." The Dark Blue Viscount said complicatedly.


    "What happened there? What are these egg-shaped imprints?" Hansen asked.


    The Dark Blue Viscount shook his head: "There was a lot of things that happened at that time. I didn''t quite understand it until now. After all, I was just an ordinary Kate boy. I just had a genetic armor. The strength is very limited and my knowledge is very limited."


    After a pause, the Dark Blue Viscount continued: "As for this egg-shaped mark, it will only be there after there has been contact with one thing, and the people who went there, except me, have died of this kind of mark, including The Count of Chiron. After I came out, I didn��t transmit it to other creatures. I don��t know what the Viscount did, and why he died after the death of this egg-shaped mark.��


    "What kind of place is that?" Hansen asked again.


    The Dark Blue Viscount thought about it: "It is a group of palaces in the mountains. It is very big. There are strange things in the palace. I didn''t understand many things at the time. I didn''t dare to think about it. I only knew that I followed the Earl of Chiron. Before going, I died a lot of companions in the middle, and finally we came to a big hall. At that time, the Count of Chiron was very excited. Let us wait outside the main hall. He pushed the door by himself. We waited for a long time outside. At the time, the Duke of Chiron came out of the hall and brought out something."


    Hansen knew that the important part had come, and did not interrupt the Dark Blue Viscount, but just raised his ears and continued to listen.


    "That is an egg, a black egg with a height of one person, and the shape is exactly the same as these marks. After the Count of Chiron took it out, let us carry the big egg together and prepare to leave the mountain. Palace. But at that time, terrible things happened, and these black egg-shaped imprints appeared on our forehead...�� The dark blue Viscount��s face showed a terrified look, and seemed to recall something terrible.

 Chapter 1848： Wuzu

    There are people in the base who are constantly infected with imprints. Although Hansen wants to leave with the little angels and the zeros, he is not sure whether these people are infected. If he is gone now, then there will be infection, then it is really dead. It is.


    Stay here, if it is really infected, according to the Dark Blue Viscount, there is still the possibility of saving.


    The Dark Blue Viscount said that he did not die after having this mark. It was because he had eaten a kind of lotus root in the mountain palace, so the mark had never been attacked. The other nobles who went there died, and only his ordinary creature survived.


    But recently he felt that the imprint seemed to be re-energized. The imprint that had almost disappeared because of eating the lotus roots came out again and became heavier, so he had to find a chance to return here and want to enter again. That palace, go eat those lotus roots.


    However, because there were a group of different kinds of discs at the entrance to the palace, among them, the Piaget-class aliens, the Dark Blue Viscount had never found a chance to enter.


    The Dark Blue Viscount is also very strange how the viscount Visa entered the palace. If you want to know, you can only see it when you go to the palace.


    Hansen also found a very important issue. The Dark Blue Viscount said that when he and the Earl of Chiron entered, it was only a Kate who had a genetic armor, but now he is a Viscount, evolved from a common creature to a nobleman. Not an easy task.


    Even a strong person like Isa has only a dozen genetic fluids that can make genetic organisms evolve into nobles. How did the Dark Blue Viscount evolve twice?


    Hansen asked this question. The Dark Blue Viscount told Han Sen that he did not know why he was able to succeed in the second evolution. He did not use any different treasures. It was not long after he came out of the palace, he evolved on his own, he guessed. Being able to advance to the nobility is likely to be related to the lotus roots in the palace.


    The worst situation finally happened. Gu Qingcheng��s forehead also showed an egg-shaped imprint. Hansen told Gu Qingcheng about the palace and the lotus root, so she didn��t have to worry. If there was no way, they went to the palace to take it. Lotus root.


    Black steel is very punctual. In four and a half hours, a spaceship landed outside the base. However, in addition to the black steel, there are several Rebecians, and only by watching their atmosphere, they know that they are not ordinary people. .


    "Han Sen, how is the situation now?" Black Steel asked Hansen''s forehead.


    "Very bad, most of my people here have already infected the kind of egg-shaped imprint." Hansen said helplessly.


    "Let''s go check it out," said a Rebeite who has a high profile.


    Other Rebeites went to check the mark on the forehead of nobles, women and children. Black Steel came to Hansen''s office. He looked at Hansen with a dignified look: "I am afraid that if you are really in trouble, if there is no accident. If the priest of the wind, it should be something that touched the Wuzu."


    "Uighurs?" Hansen looked at Black Steel in confusion.


    Black Steel explained: "Before our Rebeites did not occupy the narrowness of the moon, the real master of the moon is the Uighurs, which is a powerful alien species that dominates the narrow alien species throughout the month. According to the ancient It is recorded that the Uighurs use this mark to control other alien species."


    After a pause, Black Steel said: "At that time, our Rebeites attacked the narrowness of the moon and paid a very painful price. If it were not the ancestors of the realm of deification, it would be impossible to play the narrowness of the month. Originally thought that it was Everything in the tribe has been destroyed by the ancestors after the war. I didn��t expect that there are still things left by the Uighurs, and it is still a deadly thing."


    ��Is there any way to erase the Ukrainian imprint?�� Hansen thought that since the Rebecbee could make a narrow month, they should have a solution, otherwise they would have been completely infected by this imprint.


    "Not yet." Black Steel shook his head.


    "What is it for the time being?" Hansen was puzzled.


    "At the beginning, there were many ethnic groups in our family who had this kind of imprint. Later, they killed the Ukrainian people and drank their blood before they released their mark. Now the only way to get rid of this mark is to find the priest in the blast. The imprinted thing, then it is possible to release the mark.�� Black Steel looked at Hansen and said: ��Because you are not sure if you have an infection, and also to ensure that this imprint does not infect the eclipse, we must find source."


    Hansen said to the Dark Blue Viscount that he told him that Black Steel nodded: "Since anyone knows the place, it will be easier. I brought my father''s guards, and Captain Wood is a duke-level powerhouse. The other players are also Marquis. We are ready to go to the Ukrainian palace."


    Black Steel found Wood and the Dark Blue Viscounts, and asked the Dark Blue Viscount to tell the story in detail.


    Captain Wood looked at the Dark Blue Viscount and asked, "Why didn''t you tell the story at the beginning?"


    The Dark Blue Viscount said with a smile: "They are all dead. Only I am alive. I am afraid that there will be trouble when I go out, and at that time I thought that my mark has been completely eliminated."


    Hansen is able to understand why the Dark Blue Viscount did not say at that time. If he said, no matter whether the Rebecbe would doubt him, one thing is certain. He must lead the way back to the palace in the mountain. It is not a recurrence of the imprint, I am afraid that the Dark Blue Viscount said that it would not go to the place that was a nightmare for him.


    After repeatedly asking in detail about the details of the Dark Blue Viscount, Captain Wood finally decided to leave for the Ukrainian Palace.


    The last count of Chiron with some viscounts and counts, as well as ordinary creatures can walk in, this time with the commander of the Duke Wood, led by the four marquis, it is not difficult to reach the Earl of Chiron they have been there. The place.


    Wood asked Hansen to choose some labor to go together. The Dark Blue Viscount said that there is a pool of lotus roots, a large number of people, with some people in the past, if you can not find the Lord, you can also bring some lotus roots out, first suppress the imprint.


    Gu Yincheng imprinted in the body, she must go, the evil emperor also want to go together. The little angel and zero were left by Hansen. If no one guards the base, the ghost knows what crazy things the baron will do after being infected. Those women and children may be unlucky.


    "That''s good, you can take the first time after you find the lotus root, so you don''t have time." Han Sen said in the heart.


    In addition to them, Han Sen picked up ten more barons to follow along. When he can help the lotus to come back, there are so many creatures in the base. Looking at the current situation, almost all of them are about to be infected. If they can''t find it. The source and the solution can only come back with more lotus roots.


    Of course, Viscount Raikke was also brought by Hansen, and they were Wood, and Lake did not dare to say no words.

 Chapter 1849： Lotus pond

    On the way to the palace, the egg-shaped imprint appeared on the forehead of the small silver and the evil emperor. The situation is very worrying.


    Viscount Raikker is no exception, and an egg-shaped imprint appears on the forehead.


    The evil emperor took a small mirror and left to the right, and his face was very ugly. He said: "The ugliness of his sister, so you can make a flower, what kind of shape, such a tea egg top on the head, the brilliant image of the Emperor It��s all gone."


    Hansen was crying and laughing, and he was concerned about this kind of thing.


    There was no special reaction to Han Sen��s shoulders.


    There was Wood''s captain, the Duke''s way, and basically did not encounter any problems along the way, just the breath of the four Marquis, has already scared away those aliens.


    They don''t bother to hunt down the low-level aliens, and they don''t have that mood in order to reach the Ukrainian palace as soon as possible.


    "The entrance is here." He came to a valley, and Captain Wood cleared the aliens inside. After the Dark Blue Viscount entered, he pointed to a mountain wall.


    "That is the real mountain, not the illusion, nor the secret door, are you sure?" Wood frowned.


    "I''m sure, it''s here," said the Dark Blue Viscount. He walked over to the side of the mountain and fumbled for a moment on the wall, reaching out and pressing a prominent rock.


    After the Dark Blue Viscount pressed, he quickly retreated to Hansen and then heard a loud bang, and the hundreds of meters high stone peaks sank, revealing a larger mountain behind, and a city gate. The gate of the magnificent stone palace.


    Hansen and others were a little surprised in their hearts. Such a powerful means and discouragement can be seen in the terrible Wuzu.


    "How do you open the door?" Wood captain asked again to ask the Dark Blue Viscount.


    The Dark Blue Viscount said: "It��s okay to push it straight away. It was the same when I went in and out."


    Captain Wood gave a slight indication that a Marquis stepped forward and pushed the stone door. The stone door, which was tens of meters high, was opened by the Marquis, and it did not seem to use much strength.


    Within Shimen, you can see huge space, and the endless group of palaces extends all the way to the depths of the dark caves, and there is no margin at all.


    "Less Lord, please be sure to stay with me, not to leave three meters away." Wood captain looked solemnly to Black Steel, and after Black Steel agreed, this allowed the team to enter the mountain.


    The palaces in the mountains are connected one by one, all of which are made of stones, but because they are too old, even under the protection of the mountains, they still look a little broken.


    Hansen saw a lot of poultry reliefs on the walls and corridors of the palace. On the square, you can see rows of poultry stone statues on both sides of the road.


    "Deep blue, what is the danger on this road?" Wood captain asked as he walked.


    The Dark Blue Viscount smiled bitterly: "Before I went in, I died a lot of companions, but when I came out, I was not in danger."


    "It may be that the Earl of Chiron had destroyed all the designs of the Uzbek when they entered," said a Marquis.


    "It''s possible, but still be careful, don''t take it lightly," Wood said quietly.


    The group walked inside the palace group under the guidance of the Dark Blue Viscount. After a short walk, they saw several bodies that had been turned into white bones. It is no doubt that the bones are Rebec.


    "It should be the guys brought by the Count of Chiron." Wood checked the bones and found that all the skulls had a big hole, and the fists could almost be stuffed.


    The team continued to move forward, surprisingly smooth along the way, in addition to seeing some dead bones, did not encounter any dangerous things.


    Hansen thought while walking: "It��s strange, it��s not like someone just came here. And the bunch of aliens outside the valley, not one or two viscounts can cope with it. How did the priest of the wind enter the palace? How did you get infected with the Ukrainian imprint?"


    Although there was no danger, Captain Wood was very cautious and did not speed up the pace of travel, or step forward for the camp.


    After walking for about a dozen miles, I passed through a stone temple like a temple. They suddenly appeared in front of the palace and saw a lotus pond appearing in the palace.


    There is no water in the pool, and many lotus leaves and lotuses have withered and decayed, but occasionally you can see a few lotus flowers and a few lotus leaves dotted in between.


    The flowers are like snow, the leaves are like jade, and they also have a faint glow, which looks very beautiful.


    "What is the lotus pond you are talking about here?" Wood looked at the Dark Blue Viscount.


    "It is here, I just accidentally fell into the pool, found the lotus root in the mud, because it is too hungry, I dug it directly to eat. After eating, the mark on the forehead disappeared." The Dark Blue Viscount is already full The color of the face surprise, said to rush to the lotus pond.


    The Viscount and the barons listened, and they were all overjoyed, and they all rushed to the lotus pond.


    "All stand." Hansen frowned and stopped them.


    However, at this time no one listened to Hansen, and all of them just thought about digging the lotus root, and quickly removed the scary egg-shaped mark on the forehead.


    Even if it is only temporarily wiped out, it is much more scary than it is now.


    "Who will take another step and die." Wood snorted, and the two viscounts and the barons suddenly became shocked, and no one dared to take another step.


    Wood looked at Han Sen and said: "Your homeowners still need to be disciplined."


    "I will meet later." Han Sen touched his nose, and he was very helpless. Most of these guys were sent by other forces, and they would really listen to his orders, not to mention those lotus roots that were related to their lives and deaths. .


    And their time with Hansen is still very short, Hansen has no time to clean up.


    "Wood, I beg you, give me some lotus roots, I only need one paragraph." The Dark Blue Viscount pleaded.


    The Dark Blue Viscount asked for it, and the other barons also pleaded for it. There was a time bomb hanging over their heads, and no one could calm down.


    Wood did not pay attention to them. He walked to the lotus pond and stared at the lotus and lotus leaves. After watching it for a while, he asked, "Who do you know what kind of lotus is this?"


    Everyone is shaking their heads, and no one has seen what kind of this is.


    "You, go down and dig the lotus." Wood frowned slightly, talking to the barons.


    "Thank you for the adults." The barons were overjoyed and thanked.


    "Digging can, who dares to take a bite, I cut his head directly." Wood continued indifferently: "Work hard, dig out the lotus root, I will not treat you badly, it will not give you less."


    The barons could only bite their faces and go to the pool to dig the lotus roots. They were stared at by Wood and the four marquis. No one dared to eat the lotus roots dug out.


    "Why don''t you go down?" Wood looked at the evil emperor and Gu Qingcheng standing next to Hansen, and asked coldly.

 Chapter 1850： Real purpose

    "They are my guards," Hansen said.


    Lotus roots can suppress the imprint, it is only the words of the Dark Blue Viscount. Before it is confirmed, Hansen certainly will not let Gu Qingcheng and the evil emperor go on adventure.


    Wood frowned. "There is a lot of crisis in this trip. You can get a quick point and go down and dig."


    Hansen glanced at Wood: "If that''s the case, why don''t you dig together? Are you also a guard?"


    "Bold! They are also worthy of our comparison." The Marquis was furious.


    Wood looked at Hansen''s cold voice: "There are no mistakes in the guards, but the masters are different."


    Hansen understands Wood''s meaning and looks unchanged: "It''s really different. In my opinion, they are more important than you. To dig yourself to dig, my people will use it myself."


    Wood''s face is a bit gloomy, Black Steel said: "Captain Wood, this is Hansen''s place, people are his people, pay attention to your words and deeds."


    "Less master, we have a great responsibility in this trip, for the sake of the narrowness of the whole month and the safety of the Rebecbee. It is very important in the extraordinary period. Now everything must be unified by me." Wood said coldly, even I don''t even care about Black Steel.


    Black Steel frowned slightly: "Captain Wood, this action is my responsibility."


    "When the king came to tell, the young master is still young, and the responsibility of the Rebeites is still to be borne by me, please let the lesser understand." Wood bowed to Black Steel, but did not want to The meaning of concessions.


    "In this case, everyone is different and they are different." Han Sen said, he went to the other side.


    "Now I have the final say, without my orders, no one can act in private, or kill innocent." Wood just said, a Marquis has pulled the knife to stop Hansen their way.


    "Wood Duke." Black Steel''s face is a bit ugly.


    "Less master, please forgive me, now is a very special period." Wood and several marquis are saluting Black Steel, but the knife in his hand still points to Hansen.


    "You stay here, don''t go away, otherwise don''t blame me for not reminding you." But because of Black Steel, Wood did not force the evil emperor and Gu Qingcheng to dig the lotus.


    The sludge below is very soft, so it is not difficult to dig. The barons quickly dig a lot of lotus roots. The roots are so thick as the baby''s arms. The snow white crystals are like jade carvings. Make those lotus roots a little more angry.


    When they sent the lotus roots, Wood pointed to the lotus roots and asked the Dark Blue Viscount: "Is this the lotus root that you used to eat?"


    "Yes, these are the lotus roots." The Dark Blue Viscount quickly nodded and replied.


    "You, come over and eat this." The Dark Blue Viscount pointed to a baron and came down with a small piece of lotus roots.


    The baron was pleasantly surprised. He was the only one who could eat lotus roots. This is a good thing and a bad thing, and he is hesitant.


    "Eat." Wood''s eyes were cold, and the baron suddenly trembled, not daring to hesitate, putting the lotus root into his mouth and chewing it.


    The lotus root is very crisp, and it can also smell the faint fragrance from the break.


    The baron started to eat only a small mouth. Later, I didn��t know if it felt like some effect or not. I ate a small piece of lotus root.


    The other nobles were watching him, waiting for him to finish, and nothing happened, and the egg-shaped imprint on the forehead was not eliminated.


    Wood continued to look at the baron with a quiet look. After a while, the baron��s face was a little blue, and suddenly he hit a cockroach. It seemed to be cold and couldn��t stand it. He shouted into a group of trembling: ��Cold... ...so cold... I��m going to freeze me...��


    "The Dark Blue Viscount, what is going on?" Wood looked to the Dark Blue Viscount.


    The Dark Blue Viscount was a happy face, explaining: "Yes, it is. When I first ate it, I felt that the whole body was very cold. It would be better after a while."


    ��How long will it take?�� Wood asked again.


    "At the time, there was no timed equipment on my body. It was estimated that it would take about ten minutes." The Dark Blue Viscount thought about it.


    Wood didn''t say anything more and continued to wait for the results.


    After ten minutes, the chill of the baron turned out to be better, and the egg-shaped mark on the forehead was also a lot lighter, leaving only a shadow on the forehead.


    "Hurry up and dig, and dig out the lotus roots inside." Wood urged.


    The barons searched for more than two hours in the mud. A total of more than a thousand pounds of lotus roots were collected. Wood took some of them, and most of the rest left the barons, but they did not let them eat. .


    "Wood, can you give me some lotus roots?" asked the Dark Blue Viscount carefully.


    "Don''t worry, there is more lotus root here. Everyone has a share after the event. Now, take us to the location of the Earl of Chiron and the egg," Wood said faintly.


    The dark blue Viscount changed his face and was reluctant to go, but he couldn��t help but only lead the way.


    "Those guys, I am afraid there is a plot, not just to get rid of the threat left by the Ukrainian." Gu Qingcheng''s lips are moving, the people next to them can''t hear the sound, but there is a very fine voice. Hansen is in the ear.


    Hansen didn''t have such a skill, just nodded slightly. In fact, he just saw it. Wood''s purpose of coming here is obviously different from that of Black Steel, and it seems that they attach great importance to this trip, I just want them to want Finding something is no small matter.


    "They came from the order of the Black Moon King. If the thing is really precious, why does the Black Moon King not come by himself? Even if he does not come, does it mean that the thing is not too precious?" The emperor also said.


    He is also proficient in voice secrets, and the voice is only heard by Hansen and Gu Qingcheng.


    "It seems that small tricks are sometimes very useful." Now Hansen is a little depressed, and he hasn''t studied the tricks of the phonological system, otherwise he doesn''t have to be dumb.


    Gu Qingcheng said: "No, on the contrary, the black moon king himself did not come, only to show that the value of that thing is higher, he is afraid that he will come, it will attract the attention of other kings. You think, here is the month Narrow, if he comes to the eclipse, those kings will certainly have doubts. Why is he coming to Hansen��s planet when he is a king? I��m afraid that there will be a king coming soon, so the Black Moon King will not be able to swallow it. Something here."


    "It turns out that." The evil emperor nodded slightly and felt that Gu Qingcheng said it was very reasonable. Then he said, "What the **** is that?"


    "This can only ask Wood, I am afraid that only he knows what is inside, even the black steel and the four marquis do not know." Gu Qingcheng said coldly.

 Chapter 1851： Copper Palace (Lord Plus)

    The pedestrian continued to walk inside the palace group under the guidance of the Dark Blue Viscount, and walked, Hansen suddenly felt that there was something moving inside his bag.


    Hansen��s heart moved. When he took the water, he reached out and touched it in the bag. As expected, the box with the iron feather was moving.


    Hansen didn''t tell Wood that they found Iron Feather in the ashes of the squad of the squad. When they came, they brought it in the bag. It was originally afraid that there would be any problem with the iron feather. Staying in the base would become a disaster. I don��t want to have this problem.


    The more you walked into the palace, the higher the frequency of the box trembles, but the magnitude of the box is very small, and there are covers to cover up, and outsiders can''t find it.


    Passing through the heavy stone temple, in a square, I finally saw several skulls and a tall black egg.


    The Dark Blue Viscount was very afraid of the black big egg. When he got outside the square, his legs were weak and he dared not go any further.


    In the eyes of Wood, there was a flash of joy, urging all the nobles to pass, and the dark blue Viscount, who was soft, was directly smashed by a Marquis.


    Hansen, under the threat of a Marquis, could only walk into the square, and as a group of nobles came to the vicinity of the black big egg.


    Hansen found that the cause of the iron feathers was not because of this black big egg. When he was close to the black big egg, the iron feather did not react more violently. Only when he continued to move forward, the iron feather The frequency of the flutter will increase.


    "What is the origin of this iron feather? Is it a feather in the Wuzu? What is the different treasure made by the Wuzu?" Hansen secretly guessed.


    "Since I have found the source, I still can''t break it." Hansen said.


    Wood looked coldly at Hansen: "Breaking? You can see if you can break it."


    Hansen was also welcome, and pulled out the ghost tooth knife directly. He was smashed up against the black big egg. He only listened to a metal cross, and the black big egg spattered in the spark, but even a little scar did not stay. under.


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse: "Is this eggshell so hard?"


    Although he can''t play the true power of the ghost knife, it is not difficult to leave the scar on the genetics of the Piaget only by the sharpness of the ghost tooth knife.


    This is just an egg. It is all over the top of it. Even a trace of scars has not been left, and its toughness is somewhat scary.


    "Wood, is there a way to destroy it?" Black Steel asked.


    "Returning to the master, even my Duke, has no ability to destroy it. The only way now is to send it back to the original hall. Only then can the mark be completely removed." Wood respectfully said. .


    "It��s not bad for you to lie to the children." The evil emperor said with a grin.


    When Wood looked cold, Black Steel asked in a timely manner: "Wood, the father asked you to come here, what is it going to do?"


    Black steel is not a fool. Naturally, it has already been seen that the Black Moon King sent them to follow them, not to save them from Hansen.


    Wood said indulgently: "There are few masters, Wood only knows to act on his own, and the others don''t know."


    Black Steel really didn''t ask again, because he knew very well that he couldn''t ask anything, but he went to Hansen and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect my arrival to hurt you."


    "That''s not necessarily, if you don''t bring them, we can''t enter the palace." Hansen said with a smile, it seems that he doesn''t care.


    Black Steel looked at Han Sen faintly and said: "You can rest assured that as long as my black steel is alive, you will not let any creature hurt you unless he crosses my body."


    Although Black Steel said this to Han Sen, the meaning is to say to Wood.


    Wood heard a slight smile: "You have to worry about the lesser master. Hansen is a disciple of Her Majesty the Queen of Blades. How dare I hurt him. And we just came to complete the mission and didn''t want to hurt anyone."


    Having said that, Wood''s voice is cold again: "But any creature that hinders us from completing our mission, no matter who he is, we will never be merciless."


    Wood asked several barons to carry the black egg and continue to walk into the palace group. The dark blue Viscount trembled with his legs, but he had to continue to guide.


    "Black Steel, what do you know about the Wuzu?" Hansen talked with Black Steel while walking, and he believed that it had nothing to do with Black Steel.


    A person like Black Steel is not bothered to do that kind of thing.


    Heigang thought about it and said: "The Rebecite has occupied the narrowness of the moon for hundreds of millions of years. What happened in the first battle, it has long been impossible to study. What I know is only a few words in the history books, most of them are It is through the self-beautification of my family that there are not many useful parts."


    "Without the Uighurs, there is no legend?" Hansen asked again.


    "No, there is no information on the shape of the Ukrainian in the history books. It is only a creature similar to a bird. At that time, I went to the database to look at the information of the Uzbeks, and then I knew the origin of these egg-shaped imprints. However, the information of the Ukrainian itself is not even in the Rebecite database.�� Black Steel shook his head.


    "That''s really weird. One such powerful alien is also defeated by your Rebec. Why is there such a glorious history, there is no big book? At least the Uzbekistan should be regarded as a big villain, widely It��s circulated in the story of your Rebec��s heroes. The current situation is exactly the opposite. It��s too strange for your own people to even know what the Uighurs look like.�� Hansen frowned.


    "It''s a bit strange." Black Steel nodded slightly.


    Their conversation, Wood can be heard clearly, but he did not interrupt or stop, but has been urging the team to advance.


    Perhaps it is because the Earl of Chiron has already broken all the Ukrainian designs. On this road, they have not even encountered any danger, and the smoothness is somewhat terrible.


    The iron feathers tremble faster and faster, Hansen did not know if this was a good thing or a bad thing, and he had another doubt in his heart.


    "I haven''t seen any traces of people passing along the way. How did the worms come in? Where did he get infected?"


    After another half-day, they finally came to a palace, but this palace is somewhat different from the palace in front. The front is a stone palace. This palace is a copper color, which looks extremely simple and mysterious.


    On the wall outside the palace, you can also see many murals, the most image of which is actually a creature of the human rabbit ears, which is obviously the Rebecite.


    Among those murals, the Rebeites did not bow down and bowed, or pulled a strange car. The car was like an ancient carriage, but it was not a horse but a large number of Rebeites.

 Chapter 1852： The center of the month (the lord plus more)

    Hansen is very interested in those murals. Looking at the picture, it is obvious that the Rebeites are just slaves.


    It was only in the mural that Hansen did not see what creatures were enslaved to them.


    Whether it is the kind of car they pull, or the object they worship, they seem to be wrapped in strong light, and they can''t see it at all. What the creatures in the light look like.


    "You, go and push the door open," Wood said, pointing to a baron.


    "The grown-up is forgiving..." The baron was so scared that he slammed on the ground and licked his head.


    Hey!


    Wood just cut the baron''s head directly, and pointed to another baron with a blank expression: "Go and push the temple door away."


    The baron trembled with his legs, but he did not even dare to say anything, and trembled toward the gate of the Copper Palace.


    The trembling legs finally reached the front door, and the baron stretched out his trembling hand and pressed it on the door. It looked very weak and pushed, but the door did not move.


    "Strong." Wood snorted.


    The baron trembled and could not help pushing the door of the Copper Palace, but still did not react.


    "The Dark Blue Viscount, how did the Earl of Chiron push the door in?" Wood looked to the Dark Blue Viscount.


    The Dark Blue Viscount returned here again, his face was very ugly, and his lips trembled and said: "At that time, he seemed to just push the door, and the door opened a crack directly. He did not see any special moves."


    "He really didn''t do anything? You think about it again." Wood asked again.


    The Dark Blue Viscount trembled and trembled even more. Looking at his expression, he knew that he had something to say, but the fact was too horrible. He just remembered the scene at the time and almost could not bear it. Stumbled on the ground.


    "I think I have already guessed what the situation is." Gu Qingcheng sighed and said with the secret technique that only Hansen and the evil emperor heard.


    Hansen nodded slightly, and he thought of it, but that might not be too cruel.


    "What is the situation?" The evil emperor is a lazy person to think so many people, directly asked with mystery.


    Gu Qingcheng replied: "If I guessed it correctly, the ordinary Rebeites brought by the Earl of Chiron should be more than one dark blue. There should be many, probably more than six."


    Although the evil emperor thought lazy, but he was a wise man after all, the words immediately understood: "You mean that the Count of Chiron will not be so dangerous with so many ordinary Rebeites for no reason. Where the place, if they are brought with them, then the only possibility is to use them. In this place, they can use them, and that is only the door to open the palace. The Dark Blue Viscounts originally opened the door. The key or the sacrifice?"


    "There should be no mistakes." Gu Qingcheng said faintly.


    Gu Qingcheng, they thought, Wood is obviously not stupid, what has been thought of, indifferently staring at the Dark Blue Viscount said: "Now you can tell the truth, I can promise to leave you a life, if you have half a lie, you are the first a sacrifice."


    The Dark Blue Viscount heard the body trembled even more, and said in a trembling voice: "Four, you need the blood of four Rebecians to open this door."


    When I heard the Dark Blue Viscount, the Rebeites in the Baron were all trembled and turned and fled.


    Apart from them, there are only Wood and Black Steel. They are Rebeites, and they want to know what kind of end they will end.


    Wood didn''t even look at the Rebecca barons who had escaped. The four marquis had already moved. I saw that their figures were flashing. In the blink of an eye, all the Rebecca barons who had escaped were arrested. One by one, they were thrown in front of the main hall of the copper hall. There are not many more than four.


    "What do you do?" Wood asked as the dark blue Viscount, who was shaking and sifting like a sieve.


    The Dark Blue Viscount replied with a trembling voice: "Let them kneel before the temple door and cut down their heads, and their blood will be automatically sucked away by the palace door."


    "Adult, forgive!"


    "Mom, Laozi and you fight!"


    The four Rebecian barons are begging for mercy, and they are desperate to be desperate. Since there is a desire to commit suicide, no matter what they want to do, there is no way to move.


    The powerful pressure exerted by Wood made their bodies unable to move their fingers, and they could only move in front of the palace gate.


    "Don''t kill me, I am the master of the night river king..." A Baron Rebate shouted in horror.


    He was shouted by him, and the remaining three barons also shouted, all of them with identity, and they were quite big.


    Wood did not care about them, and reached out and grabbed the horrified Dark Blue Viscount in front of the palace gate, side by side with the four barons.


    "Wood, what are you doing? I have already said what you want to know." The Dark Blue Viscount was shocked to the extreme.


    "There are four Barretat Rebec, you say you need four, is it too clever?" Wood said faintly.


    "Adult, I really didn''t lie to you, really four!" Deep Blue Viscount suddenly yelled.


    Wood glanced at the murals on the copper walls of the palace, and indifferently spit out a word: "Kill!"


    The four Marquis were shot at the same time, and together with the Dark Blue Viscount, the heads of the five Rebeites were smashed down.


    Hansen and Gu Qingcheng are slightly frowning. There is no big difference between them and the shelter. The same is the weak meat. Without strength, they can only be slaughtered.


    After the Dark Blue Viscounts were decapitated, Wood had already received the pressure from the body, but the five headless bodies were still moving there. From the broken neck, the blood sprang up like a spring, and fell directly. Above the palace gate.


    The blood flowed along the pattern on the door, and the strange infiltration penetrated into it. Together with the five bodies that had been spurting blood, the scalp was numb.


    Although the barons have killed their lives, but when they saw such a scene, they were still scared by their legs.


    Hey!


    As the five bodies dried up, they sucked a lot of blood, and even the color seemed to become the door of the blood red copper temple, and finally a crackling sound.


    But it was just a squeaky sound, and the door did not open.


    The five bodies have fallen to the ground like dead wood, and from their bodies, they can no longer see a little water.


    "You, go and push the door away!" Wood pointed to a baron.


    The baron was so scared that he had already urinated his pants, but he still trembled to the door, pressed one hand on the door and pushed hard to push the copper door, which had almost become bloody.


    The bronze door was slowly opened, and thousands of months of fire came out from the door that was pushed open. Hansen and others saw the scene in the palace, and they all moved in the heart.


    It turned out to be a narrow moon, with overlapping moons flowing along their tracks, and in the center of those moons, a sun-like sphere glows, which is also The center of the entire copper hall.

 Chapter 1853： Wuzu

    Hansen was shocked. The copper hall was really a void. It was a copper building, but it could not see the boundary and the copper wall.


    Countless moons revolve around a sun, as if it had existed in ancient times.


    The baron who pushed the door open, stupidly standing at the door, Wood looked excited, pulled the baron open, and walked into the door, and the four marquis also followed.


    Hansen is wondering how Wood has become so brave, even when no one is exploring the road, he rushed in directly. This is not Wood''s style.


    When Hansen felt strange, he saw Wood. They stepped into the void, as if the Cavaliers were kneeling on one knee, and bowed in the direction of the sun: "God, your most faithful Rebec servant, please ""


    The eyeballs that Hansen and others saw were about to fall out. Originally, they thought that there would be a big battle. This style of painting changed too quickly.


    "It seems that the **** above the mural painting that was worshipped by the Rebeites was originally a sun. It is no wonder that it will be carved into that shape." Gu Qingcheng whispered.


    Hansen also understood that it is no wonder that the Rebeites did not publicize the history of their defeat of the Ukrainian. Now it seems that they have not defeated the Ukrainians at all, otherwise they will be a winner, even if they used to be The vassal race of the tribe can also be said to be the rise of race and resistance to oppression. There is no problem in writing a history of heroic poetry.


    The Rebeites do not talk about the Uighurs. There is only one possibility. The Uighurs are not defeated by them. It is only the problems of the Uzbeks that make the Rebeites have a cheaper price and occupy the narrowness of the month. They are not sure whether the Uighurs have completely disappeared, so they dare not talk about it.


    "It''s rare that you still remember my god, come here to offer sacrifices, what do you want?" From within the sun-like sphere, an old voice is heard.


    "God of the gods, underneath...under..." Wood��s words came to his lips, but he seemed to hesitate in his heart, his face twisted.


    Wood came from the command of the Black Moon King. In fact, his promise was what Black Moon King wanted, but when he got here, he couldn''t help but have some other ideas in Wood''s heart.


    In the fierce struggle inside, Wood''s look was uncertain, and it took a while to ease it. Once again, he said: "God is going to ask you for a fire."


    After all, Wood did not dare to violate the orders of the Black Moon King, or promised the desire of the Black Moon King.


    The sun-like sphere said: "You should be very clear, just that kind of sacrifice is not enough to exchange for fire. You need more sacrifices."


    When Hansen and others heard this, they were shocked. If they still need to sacrifice their lives, the creatures here are only a little dangerous.


    It��s just that Hansen��s imagination is not the same. I saw that Wood pulled out a box from his arms, opened his hands and stood in front of him, and said to the sun god: ��God of the gods, this is the sacrifice underneath.��


    The box in Wood''s hand flew up, passed through the moon, and flew into the sun-like sphere.


    After a while, the Sun God said again: "Okay, the sacrifice is enough, your wishes will be satisfied, you can get a fire."


    Saying, since the sun flew a small cluster of flames, the golden flame was like the flame on the candle, and slowly flew to Wood. Wood was ready to pull out a weird black jade vial. The little golden flame was put in, carefully covered and covered, and it was taken into the arms.


    "Thank you, God of the Gods." After Wood once again, this again asked: "Is there a wishing place for the gods?"


    "No, all three wishes have been completed." The sun **** said with the unchanging voice.


    "Did the Earl of Chiron make two wishes? Where did he come from so many sacrifices?" Wood''s face changed.


    The sun **** said: "The Earl of Chiron has only made a wish. Not long ago, a viscount came here to sacrifice his wishes, and with your wishes, all three wishes have been completed."


    Wood''s face is a bit ugly: "A viscount came here to make a wish? Who is the viscount?"


    "You can retire." Sun God did not answer Wood''s question.


    Wood did not dare to disobey the command of the sun god, after the ceremony, with four marquis exited the copper hall, but his face was a bit ugly.


    At this time, Han Sen was a little fretting in his heart. A viscount made a wish before they came here. It sounded like a squad, but Hansen had some doubts. The priest of the blast had made a wish because he offered a sacrifice. How can it die?


    Wood, they just left the hall, and the voice of the sun **** once again came out: "Since you come with Wu Yu, why don''t you come in and make a wish?"


    Everyone is a glimpse, I don��t know who the Sun God is talking to.


    Hansen is a move in his heart: "The Ubud called by the Sun God is not the iron feather?"


    "With Wu Yu, you can make an extra wish to God." The voice of the Sun God is ringing again.


    Everyone, look at me, I look at you, who are wondering who owns Wu Yu.


    Han Sen indulged for a moment, and then he walked into the hall, and they all looked at the wood.


    "God of the gods, what are the Uzbek imprints?" Hansen did not make a wish, first asked a question.


    The sun **** replied: "The Earl of Qilong made a wish to support the blood of a Wu nationality, the growth of the Wuzu blood, the natural need for offerings, and the creatures that were marked with the Wu nationality, which are the offerings of the Wuzu blood."


    "I would like to ask the gods, how can we completely erase those Uzbek imprints?" Hansen asked again.


    The sun **** seems to be particularly patient, and even answered Hansen��s question: ��You don��t need to erase it. As long as the blood of the Wuzu hatch, the Wuzu imprint will naturally melt, not only will not hurt those creatures, but also Turn into a blood of the Uighurs and improve their physique."


    Hansen suddenly came to understand why the sun **** is so kind, he will answer so many questions.


    But now Hansen has to continue to ask: "How can we let the Wuzu **** hatch, and those offerings will not die?"


    ��Find more supplies, beyond the need for hatching, you can naturally save your life.�� Sun God said faintly.


    ��Besides this? Is there no way to provide a supply?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    "You can use your wishes to erase those marks. You have too many questions. Now contribute Wu Yu and make your wishes." Sun God said.

 Chapter 1854： desire

    Hansen didn''t like to make a wish. He had seen him at dusk. He had seen the worm. After seeing Ning Jia Erye, he didn''t like the wish very much. What''s more, Han Sen felt that this **** is not necessarily a good thing.


    The Earl of Chiron made a wish, and the Count of Chiron died, and the helper he brought was almost dead.


    The priest of the blast did not know whether he had made a wish, but he also died, and the creatures of the entire base were infected with the Ukrainian imprint.


    Hansen is indifferent. Now he can only make two wishes. One is to make the sun gods wipe out the Ukrainian imprints on everyone. This is also the direction that the sun **** guides, otherwise the sun gods will tell him. So much nonsense?


    Hansen doesn''t think his face will be bigger than the Duke of Wood. Sun God and his little baron say so much, it is obviously guiding him to make such a wish.


    Hansen certainly can''t make such a wish. Even if the mark on everyone is erased, the Uighur egg is still there, and it may continue to spread. Hansen has only one black feather. What can I do then? ?


    The second way to make a wish is to let the sun gods hatch the blood of the Wu people without harming the offerings.


    According to the Sun God, as long as the Wu nationality''s blood vessels hatch, those imprints have no effect, and will no longer harm the creatures with imprints, and even have some benefits.


    However, this statement is also said by the Sun God itself. In the end, Hansen is not sure, and it is not allowed to say that this is another way of guiding the Sun God.


    Even if all this is true, then after the Ukrainian blood has been hatched? It has not yet been born, so many lives are to be tributes, and when it really comes out, the ghost knows how many lives it needs to grow.


    At least for now, it is not yet capable of hunting on its own. It is hard to say after it comes out, and it may be more terrible than when it is in the egg.


    Hansen thought about it and felt that such a desire could not be promised, otherwise there would be great hidden dangers.


    However, now small silver and silver, evil emperor and Gu Qingcheng have been controlled by the Ukrainian imprint. If they are not solved, they and the creatures in the base may die.


    "Make your wish." The voice of the Sun God is ringing again, and it reverberates within the void-like hall.


    Hansen still did not come up with the iron feathers, and asked again: "God of the gods, is there a **** in this world that can satisfy the wishes of others?"


    "This has nothing to do with your wishes." Sun God said.


    "This has nothing to do with my wishes, but I know some friends. They also made a wish to a god. As a result, their wishes have been fulfilled, but the ending is a bit worse. I am afraid, afraid of me. After making a wish, they will be like them, and they will have a wish to enjoy it." Hansen said slowly.


    "Of course God will not be that kind of god." Sun God said.


    "That is, there is another **** like you?" Han Sen''s eyes lit up, he kept checking the clues of the god, but he could not find clues, and he could not find clues here.


    "Hey, those false gods can''t be compared with this god." The sun **** said coldly.


    Hansen is more certain that the sun **** does know the existence of other gods. Now Hansen wants to know that the **** in the mouth of the sun **** is the same as the **** that the seventh action group meets.


    Hansen still wants to ask, but the sun **** said: "This day God will rest, offer your Wu Yu, make a wish, or you will only wait until the next millennium."


    "Thank you for the extra care of the gods, you need a little more time to think about it, just wait for the next millennium, then come to the gods and help you." Han Sen said, step back and exit the copper hall.


    When he came in, he stood in front of the door and did not dare to go inside. It was to be able to quit in the first place in case something happened.


    However, Hansen found that he was still a little stunned by the sun god. He stepped out and found that the door that was only one step away from him, but like a world of the world, how to retreat can not touch the threshold.


    "The ant-like creature, what do you think is this place? You are the place where you come and go, giving Wu Yu the wishes of you, otherwise the gods can only let you break into the **** of a thousand years, let You will endure the suffering of reincarnation forever." The voice of the sun **** finally has a little emotion.


    "I have already said that I have not thought about any wishes." Hansen stared at the changing sphere like the sun.


    "Then you are thinking about it here." The sun **** said indifferently: "But you may have to be faster, otherwise you may not have made a wish, you will die here."


    Hansen frowned slightly and didn''t understand what the sun **** meant. But soon Hansen knew what it meant.


    He found that his fingernails and hair were growing fast, and soon the beard grew over his cheeks and the skin changed.


    "Time is accelerating!" Hansen''s face changed.


    Outside the Duke of Wood and others are also shocked, able to control the power of time, even if it is not true God can not go anywhere.


    Hansen looked at his body and continued at this speed. His life span of hundreds of years might only be completely consumed in a few hours.


    "I am a god, as long as I am willing, I can do anything." The sun **** does not have a cold feeling in the voice, even people do not think that he is showing off, as if only to say a very normal thing.


    "In this case, why don''t you take Wu Yu directly, must I sacrifice?" Hansen''s body has been aging, but his heart has not been flustered.


    The power of space and time, Hansen himself has also practiced, although not as powerful as this sun god, but only so, can not scare him.


    After Hansen��s sentence was finished, the sun **** was silent and no sound was made.


    It��s just that Hansen��s body has been aging all the time, his hair has grown over his soles, and his beard is about to fall to the ground.


    He has been trying to quit the copper hall, but in the case of full speed retreat, but in any case can not close the threshold, always keep a step.


    "Old Han, I am coming!" The evil emperor screamed and rushed into the copper hall. He wanted to pull Hansen out. He couldn''t care what God is.


    Gu Qingcheng also pulled out his pure sword and prepared to accept the evil emperor and Hansen.


    "Don''t come in, I have a way." Han Sen loudly prevented the evil emperor from rushing in.

 Chapter 1855： Out of the temple

    The evil emperor stopped at the door and said to Hansen inside: "Do you really have a solution? If it doesn''t work, I will pull you out."


    "Don''t worry, I have a way." Hansen said calmly.


    "Han Sen, you still don''t offer sacrifices, make a wish to the gods, do you really want to find death?" Wood frowned.


    "He is the **** of your Rebecite, not the **** of our crystal family. Who said that I must make a wish to him?" Hansen taunted.


    "It seems that you really don''t want to live." Wood''s face was a bit ugly.


    Originally, Hansen��s own death had nothing to do with him, but he came to the eclipse, and then Hansen died. He couldn��t explain to the Queen of Blades. When he could leave the eclipse, he was alive. problem.


    "God, I will never make a wish today, nor will I surrender Wu Yu, you will drive me into a reincarnation, kill me, even if you come." Han Sen said, he walked toward the gate.


    The sun **** still did not speak, Hansen''s body is still the same as before, in the rapid aging, the face has appeared wrinkles, white hair began to appear in the hair.


    "Even if you don''t want to waste a Ugly to save those creatures, are you not interested in immortality? If you make a wish, even if you are immortal or directly become the king''s hegemony, this God can realize your wishes immediately." The sun **** finally spoke again.


    This time Hansen didn''t talk, and he still walked on his own. Although he couldn''t go out, he didn''t stop.


    "There is no one who loves you to die. As long as you make a wish, God can resurrect him." Sun God said that Hansen was indifferent and continued.


    Hansen still didn''t talk, and he continued to go out. The words of the sun **** were as unheard.


    "Even if you want to be the master of the moon, God only needs a word." The conditions of the Sun God are bigger than one. If it is as he said, he is like a Creator. , anything can be done.


    Hansen did not move at all. He kept going and headed for the door that seemed to never reach.


    Not long after, Han Sen''s hair was white, his face was full of wrinkles, as if the old man was going to die, the aging is no longer the case.


    The small silver and silver that followed Hansen��s side are already old, and the silver hair has become pale, as if it will die at any time.


    "Why, don''t you save him?" a Marquis sneered.


    The evil emperor just said a faint sentence: "He said he has a way."


    The Marquis licked his mouth and thought that the evil emperor was greedy and afraid of death, and did not dare to rush into the hall.


    Most of the other people think so, but the evil emperor is still unmoved, just standing in front of the door and looking at Han Sen, there is no half-step.


    Suddenly, the originally opened copper door suddenly closed, and everything in the hall, including Hansen inside, could no longer be seen.


    "It seems that the gods are really angry, Han Sen has no life, no master, we should also go." Wood said to Black Steel.


    Black Steel frowned and looked at the closed copper door, then nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go first."


    "Where are you two doing what you are doing, don''t you go?" The former Marquis shouted to the evil emperor and Gu Qingcheng.


    "We are waiting for Hansen to come out." The evil emperor said faintly.


    "I was afraid that I wouldn��t dare to go in, but I am so affectionate." The Marquis snorted.


    "Let them stay here." Black Steel said, waving a hand to tell Wood to leave with the team, and then said to the evil emperor: "Help me tell Hansen, this time things can''t help him. I will leave a part of the lotus root in the base."


    "Good." The evil emperor should have a voice.


    After waiting for Wood to take people away, the evil emperor asked: "Han Sen, is he really okay?"


    "Are you not very confident about him?" Gu Qingcheng eyes staring at the copper door, and some absent-mindedly said.


    "Faith is confidence, but what kind of god, it seems a bit evil, I am afraid that after the guy came out, it has become an old man, and looked at it is not so pleasing to the eye." The evil emperor shrugged his shoulder and said.


    Gu Qingcheng seems to be thinking in the heart, and did not answer the evil emperor.


    After a minute and a second, after an hour, the copper door opened again, and Hansen came out with a small silver and silver.


    It seems that Hansen has not become an old man, exactly the same as when he entered, still so young, and his body is not hurt.


    Small silver and silver are no different from the original, or a smooth silver fur.


    "Have you wished?" Gu Qingcheng looked at Han Sen, and asked a little dignified.


    Hansen shook his head slightly and took out a box from the bag. He smiled and said: "The thing that God wants is still inside. I will not even listen if I make a wish."


    "You didn''t make a wish, how can the gods release you unscathed?" the evil emperor asked with some curiosity.


    "I didn''t have anything good about it. The time you saw accelerated, but it was an illusion." Hansen smiled.


    "Ideology? So, the **** inside is a kind of goods?" said the evil emperor.


    "Not all, at least that space power is not fake, even if he is not the true God, the power may have reached the realm of deification, not that we can now match." Han Sen shook his head.


    "Then why didn''t he kill you and grab the roots?" The evil emperor did not believe it.


    Hansen did not answer the evil emperor and looked at Gu Qingcheng and asked: "Is this sun **** the same as the **** you met?"


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head: "It should not be the same one. He gave me the feeling that it was different from the **** of the year, but they seem to have some similarities. I can''t say it, it''s just a feeling."


    "Maybe they are really the same class or creatures of the same level. Now it seems that they should have any constraints or restrictions, and they can''t kill them at will." Hansen did not continue to entangle this problem, looked at it. Asked around: "Wood, are they all gone?"


    "They will leave when the gate is closed, and Black Steel will let me tell you that he will leave some lotus roots at the base." The evil emperor replied.


    "I am afraid that they can''t even go out of the palace. As far as I know, no one has made a wish. We are going, we hope to come back and catch up with them." Han Sen said, he quickly stepped forward. Go.


    "I still don''t understand, why do you know that it is an illusion?" Gu Qingcheng walked around Han Sen, and some doubts asked, she did not see it at all, it turned out to be an illusion.


    Hansen did not answer, just patted his shoulder, and the small transparency suddenly emerged. Hansen said with a smile: "If the power is true, the small transparency should be followed by aging."

 Chapter 1856： Egg in fire (the Lord adds more)

    The three people speeded up and chased a dozen miles. Suddenly they saw a corpse on the ground in front of them. It looked like it had been dead for a long time, but from his clothing, it must be one of those barons.


    And not only this one, every other distance, they can see the body of a baron, their death is the same as the viscount of the blast, they are all blasted a hole in the top of the head.


    "Strange, aren''t they having lotus roots? How can they suppress the imprint? At least they can support it for a while." Gu Qingcheng frowned.


    "It seems that those lotus roots should be useless." Hansen pointed to the ground in front, and saw a lot of lotus roots scattered on the ground.


    And there is a baron''s body next to the lotus root. The body is still holding a half of the lotus root. It is being stuffed into the mouth. It has already been eaten in half, but his head is still blasted.


    ��Don''t you say that those lotus roots are useless?�� The evil emperor��s face changed slightly.


    "Maybe it is not the case, they are all dead, you have a mark on your head but it''s okay. It doesn''t look so simple. We must find them as soon as possible. I hope that what I think is wrong, or it will be really troublesome." Hansen speeds up. The speed is moving forward, and at every other distance, you can see the body of the lotus and the baron.


    Walking, the small silver and silver suddenly stopped, I saw the egg-shaped imprint on the forehead, I don��t know when it turned into a black bird shadow, and the small silver and silver seemed to be a little sad. The claws are holding their foreheads.


    "My head is a bit right!" said the evil emperor, according to his forehead.


    Han Sen looked at the evil emperor and Gu Qingcheng, and found that the egg-shaped imprint on their foreheads also became the appearance of a bird.


    "You eat some lotus roots, then go back a little, don''t go any further." Hansen fed a piece of lotus root to the small silver and silver.


    After the small silver and silver ate the lotus root, the body suddenly gave off a cold chill, and the shadow of the bird on the forehead was also shallower.


    "Sure enough, you are carrying lotus roots, farther away from here. I will go to the front to see." Hansen said, he summoned the brave rabbit boots, as the wind quickly rushed forward.


    The distance of a dozen miles has already rushed between the moments. From time to time, the body of the baron can be seen, and even the body of a Marquis is one of the guards of Wood.


    Hansen went further and turned to a palace to see a slap in the face.


    I saw it in an open space in front of the palace. The black giant egg was suspended in the air, and the whole body burned with a golden flame.


    Below the egg, the three Marquis and Wood are burning with a golden flame, and they are about to be burnt into coke.


    Wood''s situation is still better. The body is flashing blue light, and it can barely support it. The three marquis have already been burned into fire.


    Black Steel fell on the stone steps, and the dragon-shoulder knife hung over his head. A dragon shadow rolled out of the knife, holding his body and confronting the golden flame.


    Hey!


    The ghost tooth knife jumped directly from Hansen''s back, and the tip of the knife pointed at the direction of the black egg, with a purple-black fierce flame, as if it were an enemy.


    I saw the golden flame on the giant egg swaying, a golden flame shot like a meteor, the ghost tooth knife automatically smashed, and the hard flames smashed the golden flame into two halves.


    However, the golden flame that was split into two halves was divided into two groups and rushed toward Hansen.


    Hansen''s figure flashed, grabbed the ghost tooth knife, and also avoided two groups of gold flames.


    The ghost tooth knife is a knife that has attack and defense. It is not good at defense at all. It is not like a dragon spine knife to protect black steel.


    "What happened here?" Han Sen asked as he hid the golden flame.


    There are rare rabbit boots under his feet, the speed is amazing, and the pace of change, the two groups of gold flames can not burn him.


    The Duke of Wood saw that Hansen did not die in the temple, and it seemed that there was not even a single injury. The heart was surprised.


    However, he can''t think so much now, shouting: "Hurry up the blood of the Uighurs, can''t let it hatch, or we will all die."


    Black Steel also called Hansen: "The egg absorbs the fire of the gods. The power of the flame is terrible. You are going."


    The Duke of Wood couldn''t help but scream, and he was about to resist the golden flames, and the flesh began to show signs of burning.


    Hansen did not intend to save the Duke of Wood, but they also all had the Ukrainian imprint of the small silver and silver. They could not solve this egg. I am afraid that the ending will not be better than the Duke of Wood.


    Hansen��s sturdy rabbit boots broke out at an unbeatable speed. Between the swaying swaying, two golden flames flashed, holding a ghost tooth knife, and the volley slashed toward the giant egg burning with gold flame.


    Hansen��s power is not enough to stimulate the power of the ghost tooth knife, but now the ghost tooth knife is threatened, automatically inspires its own power, and the power is stronger than the power of the Duke.


    The giant egg is like a life. Knowing that Hansen has rushed over, he has a few golden flames on his body, and like a meteor shower, he rushed toward Hansen.


    Hansen''s figure is like a bird flying in the air, and the hard life is worn under the attack of the dozens of golden flames, and it is on the top of the giant egg.


    when!


    The purple-black flame and the golden flame splashed, but the black eggshell did not even have any scars.


    The ghost''s full blow, it has no effect on it, so Hansen could not help but frown slightly.


    More Jin Yan flew over to Hansen. Hansen stepped on the stiff rabbit boots and circling in the air, avoiding the golden flames one after another. At the same time, the sword broke out. The whole person seemed to be incarnate in order to tear the void. The monster, a knife to the eggshell of the giant egg.


    Hey!


    There was a shallow trace on the eggshell, still still not able to open.


    Unfortunately, Hansen��s own strength is too weak, and the power of the full force can only barely reach the level of the Viscount. If he has the power of the king and cooperate with the ghost tooth knife, I am afraid that this knife will be Two and a half.


    Hansen''s figure flashed, passing through the attack of Jin Yanqun, and once again slammed into the giant egg.


    It was just that this knife was on top of the giant egg, but did not make any sound, as if the blade was just attached to the eggshell.


    But the giant egg suddenly reacted and suddenly bounced.


    Han Sen was slightly happy. He used the yin and yang technique of the yin and yang magnetic guns to drive the power of the ghost tooth knife into the dome. It seems to have a role.


    The giant egg seems to be a little scared. While the golden flame pops up, he evades Hansen''s ghost tooth knife and is unwilling to be smashed by ghost teeth.


    It is a pity that it is just an egg. The speed of movement is not very fast. Hansen is like a phoenix who is proud of the sky. In an instant, it is a knife on the eggshell of the giant egg.


    The giant egg suddenly jumped again, like a cat stepped on the tail.

 Chapter 1857： Wrath of the Gods (the Lord adds more)

    Hansen��s figure flickered in the air, and he��s stunned by a knife.


    "That speed...the way it is...how is it possible...his his knife knife is not inferior to the knife queen... What the **** is going on... Isn''t he a baron?"


    The ghost tooth knife smashed over the giant egg, and the sly giant egg swayed in the sky, like a tumbler.


    At the same time, Hansen can also feel the instigation from its internal body. The ghost tooth knife cooperates with Hansen''s knife, which causes no harm to the inside of the giant egg.


    After the giant egg was traumatized, the golden flame outside the body chased Hansen as a flamingo. Unfortunately, there was a sturdy rabbit boots. Hansen��s body was more flexible than the birds. The firebirds were always Can''t hurt Hansen.


    Suddenly, a golden flame blooms like a flower in the air. The golden flames are peeled off layer by layer, and a handsome man with a golden crown is out of it. The man seems to have great power in every move. It seems to be a god. Trembling.


    "Han Sen, there is no benefit to you for the blood of the Wuzu. As long as you are willing to let him go, God can promise you three conditions." The godly man hangs in the void and whispers to Hansen. .


    "Is that the true body of the gods?" Wood was shocked. He thought that the true body of the gods could not leave the copper hall, but did not want to see the true body of the gods here.


    Hansen did not care about the man in the golden robe. He still had a knife on the giant egg, which made the incitement in the giant egg stronger and stronger.


    "This **** can erase all the Ukrainian imprints of creatures, and can also help you do three things." Jinpao man stood in the void and continued.


    Hansen was on the other side of the giant egg, and suddenly heard a sound, the giant egg can no longer continue to float in the air, directly fell to the ground.


    Hansen jumped down, and the ghost tooth knife took the breath of the savage behemoth, and the knife and the knife slammed on the giant egg, causing a strange voice in the giant egg, which seemed to be mourning and sorrowful.


    "Enough." Jinpao man''s face finally changed, and a cold drink.


    I saw the rolling sky fire flooding like a flood, drowning the whole world in the golden flame, and the golden robe man stood in the air, looking down on Hansen like a **** in the fire, saying: "This God does not want to break the rules, it does not kill you, do you really think that this **** is only an incompetent generation of illusion?"


    With the voice of the Jinpao man, the golden flames burned the surrounding palaces directly into the magma juice and flowed into the magma river. The golden flame turned into a giant beast roaring, and there was a fire dragon, and the whole world seemed to be like Between the golden robe men��s thoughts.


    Under the pressure of horror, the Duke of Wood couldn''t help but want to worship the man in the golden robe, but Hansen completely ignored it. He still squatted on the giant egg with one knife and one knife, making the mourning inside. It was fierce, and even cracks appeared on the eggshell.


    The man in the golden robe was furious, and a series of shocking fire dragons and wild fire beasts felt his anger, and they snarled in the face of Hansen, and the flames swept the world.


    Hansen is like an ant who has fallen into the wild. In front of many beasts, the small one can blow him to death in almost one breath.


    Nowadays, many fire beasts surround Hansen, roaring and roaring at him. The horrible golden flames are rolling out a spurt of fire, and they will almost burn to Hansen. The heat wave of a strand has caused the rocky ground to melt, and the surrounding areas are everywhere. Magma River.


    However, Hansen still turned a blind eye to everything, just slashing on the giant egg, making the sound in the giant egg more and more fierce, and the fine lines on the eggshell are more and more.


    Wood and Black Steel are just scared in the distance, it is hard to imagine, Han Sen alone with such a pressure, even able to face the giant egg.


    Even the Duke of Wood, only the shivering on the ground.


    "How are you going to be willing to stop?" If the goddess is so beautiful, the man in the golden robe, almost bursts of fire in his eyes, his face is also somewhat distorted.


    But the answer to him is still only the sniper of the ghost tooth knife. Han Sen seems to have been blind, blind, and blind, holding the hand of the ghost tooth knife, and firm and degraded again and again.


    Hey!


    The black eggshell of the giant egg finally couldn��t stand it, cracking a hole, like a magma-like golden liquid, flowing out with the heat.


    "Han Sen, you dare to take a knife, I will let you all live a life without asking for death." Jinpao man angry roar.


    Hey!


    There was still only one knife and the crack of the eggshell.


    A hole was cracked on the eggshell, and the purple-black flame gas floated on the debris, and the golden magma blood oozes at the same time.


    "My Emperor Jun swears to the heavens and the earth, will take away the genes of your family, and bring your family into the original place, so that you will only be a stupid creature for the world, and you will never open your wisdom forever." The man in the golden robe is like a self. Extrusion in the teeth.


    Suddenly there was a thunder in the entire mountain space, and the dark clouds came from the sky, and the blood and rain fell, seemingly in response to the vows of the Jinpao man.


    Thunder and thunder roared like a god, and the blood river poured into a river. Together with the endless golden flame, the whole mountain space was like the end of the world.


    A thunderbolt exploded in Hansen''s body, and a head of fire beast roared in his ear, but Hansen still ignored it. The hand holding the knife remained stable as usual, without half-shake.


    With a knife and a knife, the ghost tooth knife slammed on the eggshell and pulled out the cracks on the eggshell. The magma-like blood oozing more and more, almost all over the giant egg, with the purple-black flame. The gas mixes together and becomes unusually fascinating.


    The evil emperor, Gu Qingcheng and Xiaoyinyin are already in the Ukrainian imprint, and the little angels who remain in the base may also have been recruited.


    The **** of self-proclaimed emperor has no point to trust. None of the creatures who made a wish to him have a good result. Almost all of them are almost dead.


    Han Sen��s only sure way to completely solve the Ukrainian imprint is to completely kill the black giant egg of the Ukrainian blood. There is no second way to go.


    Hansen can now be sure that this imperial **** is limited by certain rules or power and cannot be shot at him.


    Although I don''t know why, this is Hansen''s best chance.


    It seems like a dragon-like thunderstorm dance, bursting around in the surrounding.


    Bloody rain, like the waves, smashed the shore and drenched Hansen''s body.


    The roar of the flame behemoth and the emperor''s anger is like a curse from hell.


    But all this can''t stop the ghost tooth knife in Hansen''s hand.


    Hey!


    I don''t know how many knives have been attacked. The giant egg, which is already full of cracks, was finally smashed by Hansen and turned into pieces and fluttering. The liquid in the magma also flowed out, and the splashes were everywhere.

 Chapter 1858： Kill the murderous bird

    Among the broken giant eggs, a bald bird with no long hair was shrunk into a ball, and the scars on his body were still purple and black.


    The pair of bald-headed birds just opened the golden eyes of a small slit and exposed the fierce color. They struggled from the magma-like liquid. It seemed that they couldn��t stand even the station, but they were like a leap. It was a lightning bolt, smashing toward Hansen, and a little gold flame on the beak flashed the blazing flame.


    The ghost tooth fangs are fierce, and the purple flames are soaring. Without Hansen''s stimulation, all the power has already erupted. It seems to be a hungry evil spirit, full of killing and bloodthirsty desires.


    After all, the fierce bird has not yet grown, and even the hair has not grown one. It has been traumatized many times in the egg, and the wound on the body has been bleeding.


    The knife light passed over the body of the murderous bird, and suddenly left a wound on its flesh.


    The strength of the king''s ghost tooth knife broke out, and it only left a wound that was shallow and wounded on it.


    Hansen��s body shape kept smashing through the body of the fierce bird. Although it was only a young girl who had not been bred successfully, even the eyes were only opened with a small slit. There was not even a hair on the body, and the skin had not yet finished, but the skin was not finished yet. The fierce bird did not fear at all. After the injury, it became more violent, and hit Hansen again and again.


    At this time, the emperor was silent, but staring coldly at Hansen, the silent hate and killing, made people feel even more terrible.


    Blood rain, thunder and lightning, the flames retreat, leaving only a palace like a ruin.


    Hansen slashed through the body of the murderous bird, causing more and more injuries on his body. The golden blood continued to flow out, and he saw the murderous bird smashed under the knife.


    "Han Sen, you kill this knife, the **** and you will not die in life." The emperor''s voice was calm, but in the calm, there was a chilling chill.


    Hey!


    Without any hesitation, the ghost tooth knife was clean and neat, and along the wound on the neck of the fierce bird, the bird''s head was smashed down.


    The emperor did not say anything, but his eyes stared at Hansen, his body gradually disappeared, but his eyes were unforgettable.


    "Hunting the deified creatures of the Sun Golden larvae, gaining the soul of the Sun Jinwu, and discovering the deified genes."


    Han Sen��s mind sounded a strange sound, and he was shocked and happy.


    As the sun eucalyptus larvae were strangled, the marks on the foreheads of many creatures gradually melted, turning into a glimpse of gold that gradually flowed into the flesh and blood, making people feel like a flame spread in the body.


    Gu Qingcheng immediately sat on the ground with his knees and refining and absorbing the flame with refining.


    The evil emperor is also flashing silver, and there is always lightning in the small silver and silver eyes.


    The creatures that already have power will refine and refine the traces of gold, and those women and children who have no power are difficult to refine. A trace of gold is integrated into the flesh and blood, gradually changing their physique.


    Bang!


    Only heard the shaking of the mountain, the direction of the copper hall came to the sound of the bang, the copper hall rose from the ground, slowly rose, and gradually fell into the void.


    "Han Sen, I will come back to find you... soon... soon..." The voice of the emperor''s indifference echoed in the mountain space until the copper hall completely broke into the void and disappeared.


    Wood struggled to get up from the ground, but his body was burnt too much. In many places, flesh and bones were burnt, and they couldn��t climb up. It seemed that they could not live.


    "Less master, if you don''t bother, please bring your belongings back to Qingxingxing. It is the place where I was born. If I can sleep there, I must be a good place to think about it," Wood said hard.


    "Wood, you are watching me grow up. I don''t know how many times I have helped me. If I didn''t have you, I would have died under the golden flame. I won''t let you die, absolutely not." Black Steel It��s time to pick up Wood and leave: ��Han Sen, I��m going to take Wood Captain back to heal now, take a step first.��


    Hansen stopped Black Steel and said: "His current situation, I am afraid that even the time back to the base can not support, let alone return to your planet."


    "There is no other way to do it now, only to take a chance." Black Steel said.


    Hansen thought for a moment: "You wait a second, if you take chances, chances of taking a chance to live here may be even greater."


    "Less master, no trouble, my body I understand, the young master can bring my body back to the green star, the subordinates are very satisfied." Wood is now completely calm down.


    Black Steel looked at Hansen: "How come luck here?"


    "His body was burned by Jin Yan, and there was fire poison in the body. This kind of injury was the most violent and difficult. He could not support the base in his current situation. But those lotus roots are cold water properties. Since they can suppress the Wuzu imprint, they must Fire injuries and fire poisons also work," Hansen said.


    "If the lotus root can clear the fire, the wound on his body is also afraid..." Black Steel shook his head.


    "So I can only try my luck..." Hansen said, and he screamed in the sky.


    After a short while, I saw a silver figure running from the ruins of a distant palace. The small silver and silver quickly ran to Hansen.


    "Small silver and silver, these lotus roots are chewed on his wounds." Hansen took a lotus root and said to Xiaoyinyin.


    The small silver and silver bite a lotus root, chewed it and spit it on Wood''s wound. The burnt flesh and blood suddenly burst into a burst of smoke, and Wood made a scream.


    Small silver and silver chewed a lot of lotus roots and covered the wounds. The wounds touched the lotus roots, just like the water hit the red charcoal and the white mist appeared.


    The white lotus root fragments are also very dark.


    "Black steel, give him a try to eat some lotus roots." Hansen said to Black Steel.


    Black Steel quickly crushed a lotus root into Wood''s mouth. After Wood ate it, it seemed that the spirit seemed a little better.


    Although the injury on the body is still very heavy, it is a bit difficult to think about it, but a life is a hang, you can go back and slowly heal.


    "Thank you." Wood looked a little complicated and looked at Hansen.


    "Don''t thank me, I am looking at the face of Black Steel to save you, otherwise you will die in front of me, I will not blink." Han Sen said faintly.


    "In any case, you saved my life, I will pay back." Wood shook his head slightly.


    Hansen didn''t say anything. He didn''t like Wood very much and didn''t want to have anything to do with him.


    The evil emperor and Gu Qingcheng also came over, and the imprint on their foreheads had long since disappeared.


    Black steel was brought to Wood, and Hansen took the body of the Sun Jinwu back. The whole flesh and blood of the Sun Jinwu seemed to have a strange power, and there was no difference in the alienation. Hansen could only take it back and study it slowly.

 Chapter 1859： Boa enters the park

    From the mountain, it seems that the outside is not affected, it is the same as before.


    After returning to the base, Black Steel took Wood on a spaceship and rushed back to heal.


    The creatures in the base, the marks on the forehead have disappeared. Hansen asked the little angel and the zero, only to know that not long after he left, all the creatures in the base were infected with the mark, only the little angel and zero were not infected.


    A storm has finally passed, and the base has temporarily returned to normal.


    It was only after this time that the base was seriously injured. The remaining barons were only a dozen, and the Viscount was only one. The labor force was seriously insufficient.


    Hansen has no mood to recruit for the time being. He has been studying how to eat the sun golden baby.


    Whether it is burning or boiling, those flesh and blood are hard like steel, there is no way to eat.


    Hansen tried to bring the body of the Sun Jinwu young bird back to the shelter. Fortunately, there was no accident, but it was still the same and could only be temporarily stored.


    "Boa went to kindergarten on the first day today, and you have to send her together." Ji Yanran said Hansen.


    "Okay, my little cute is going to kindergarten." Hansen took Boa up.


    Now Boa has grown up a lot. Like normal children, he is growing up and looks like he is two or three years old.


    "Dad, Boa wants to be with Dad, don''t want to go to kindergarten." Boa looked distressed.


    "Following my father is too bitter, the environment there is not very good, wait for the environment to be better, my father will pick you up, you will go to kindergarten first." Han Sen said that he finally decided to go to kindergarten first. .


    In order to let Baoer get closer to home, they also moved to the vicinity of the kindergarten. After the small flowers were taken away by the old cats, Ji Yunran could only pin all the mother''s love on Boa.


    After completing the formalities, Bao was left in the kindergarten. Hansen and Ji Yun did not go home immediately, and they walked around.


    "Han Sen, I want a small flower." Ji Yanran said with some sadness.


    "I also think, I blame the old cat that hateful guy. But you can rest assured, Xiaohua, he is fine there, eating is still very good, the old cat is not sent a few times back to the video." Han Sen quickly comforted .


    Every once in a while, the family will find some videos, which are the latest images of Xiaohua. They should all be sent by the old cat, but they have never seen the old cat appear.


    "Although I know that the flowers are fine, but the flowers are not around me, I always feel something less." Ji Yanran is still not happy.


    "You can rest assured that I will definitely get the little flowers back, and I will twitch the old cat''s bastard." Hansen said with a grin.


    When the tone changed, Hansen said: "It is better to regenerate a small flower, so when the small flowers come back, there will be a younger sister or a younger brother. It is not so lonely and boring, or we will have more births. There are so many people who are busy."


    "I don''t want to give birth so much. When are you a sow?" Ji Yanran angrily.


    "Where is such a beautiful sow..." Hansen smiled and reached out and hugged him.


    "What are you doing, this is outside, a lot of people!" Ji Yanran face blush.


    "You are my wife, what am I doing, what is it, what do you do?"


    In the kindergarten, Boa sat on the small bench, his hand dragged his chin, and he looked like a listless.


    "Boa, why don''t you play games with your classmates? Is it uncomfortable?" A female teacher crouched down and touched Bao''s forehead.


    "I don''t like those games, it''s very naive and boring." Boa said with a squint.


    "That teacher taught you to sing well?" asked the female teacher.


    "What song?" Boa asked the female teacher.


    The female teacher patted her hand and said cute movements: "The teacher sang a sentence and you sang a sentence... I got a penny on the side of the road..."


    "Teacher, how old are you?" Boa said silently as he looked at the female teacher.


    "Twenty-four years old, what''s the matter?" The female teacher looked at Boa strangely, not knowing what she asked.


    "It��s so old for me to play so cute and so sing, it��s really hard for you." Boa sighed.


    The female teacher twitched at the corner of her mouth and resisted the urge to hit the wall with her head: "Teacher... The teacher is still very young...hehe...hehe..."


    "Twenty-four years old is very old. Generally speaking, a woman of your age will report less than one or two years old, so you should have been twenty-five now, and you are rounding off, and you are already 30 old women. See you should have no boyfriend, really pitiful, so old, not even a boyfriend, all day in the kindergarten is cute, after work, definitely borrow alcohol to eliminate, at most, buy and buy to vent their hearts Depressed." Boa looked at the female teacher: "Your salary is not high, I am afraid that even if you buy and buy, you can only buy some imitation goods, you are too addicted. Go to the famous brand store, you can only buy the cheapest. The little things, then a big brand-name packaging gift box, carrying a gift box on the street to find a sense of existence..."


    "This dead child..." The female teacher''s face was dark, and the corners of her mouth were constantly twitching, but she had a smile: "Old... Teacher... Nothing... That... Hehe... Hehe ......"


    The most let the female teacher vomit blood, even let Baoer say it, can not help but feel some inexplicable sorrow.


    "Teacher, look at you, you must be gambling?" Boa said.


    "No... no... gambling is wrong... How can a teacher gamble... Ha... haha..." The female teacher��s face kept twitching, and the smile was terrible.


    "In terms of your appearance, it looks good outside, but at home, it must be smoked and alcohol, especially love to play mahjong, and very embarrassing, clothes are everywhere, the bowl is not washed for several days. ......" Boa said one sentence after another.


    "This dead child... dead child..." The female teacher felt that she was about to get mad, and that she would not be mad at this.


    Boa''s eyes flashed a thief light, and before the female teacher was about to go away, she pulled out her small bag and took out a delicate little box from it.


    "Teacher, do you know what this is?" Boa swayed the small box and smiled.


    "This...this...does it...is the legendary lottery star new limited edition zgte29 lip gloss this year...how can you possibly... is this true?" The female teacher widened her eyes I was incredulously looking at the small box in Boa''s hand.


    "Teacher, although you can''t afford it, you can definitely recognize it." Boa threw the small box to the female teacher.


    The female teacher suddenly caught in shock, and the cautious look was like picking up an antique worth millions.


    "Really... turned out to be true..." After the female teacher opened the small box and watched it carefully, her eyes were all released.


    "Teacher, let''s play gambling. Is it good? If you lose, give me ten dollars. How about giving you a lip gloss when I lose?" Boa took out a scorpion and smiled at the female teacher.


    "This is not very good..." The female teacher struggled fiercely.


    "This way, then there is no way. Originally, I didn''t like this lip gloss. It is also a place to stay. If I want to lose it, I can only continue to accept it now." Baoer sighed and asked for the box. Lip gloss retracts your own small bag.


    "Slow..." The female teacher picked up Boa and quickly came to an unmanned utility room. After watching the thief, she carefully closed the door.


    An hour later, there was a mourning voice in the utility room: "Boo... give me ten dollars... just leave ten or not... a box of rice is good... I will point it over Half a month..."

 Chapter 1860： Luna Grand Ceremony

    Hansen''s hand is holding a bead that is as bright as a sun. If you look closely, you can find that there is a golden shadow in the bead.


    Deified soul: Sun Jinwu (gem type).


    I played with the golden jewels of the sun, thinking in my heart.


    Gem-type beast soul He has also touched some before, but not too much, a very rare kind of beast soul, can evolve the same animal soul to the same level as the gems.


    Now this is a deified soul geek soul, which means that Hansen can be evolved to a deified level using the gems and souls as long as they have the same soul as the Sun Jinwu.


    There is a lot of space to choose, but Hansen does not have the soul of the Firebird on his hand. For the time being, there is no chance to use this **** of gems.


    The soul of the soul was taken back from the soul sea, and Hansen looked at the accounts of the nearest base.


    Due to lack of manpower, there has been little gain in recent times, but there is a very gratifying thing. There is a young mother who was originally an ordinary genetic armor, but suddenly it has suddenly evolved. The baron is very unexpected.


    Gu Qingcheng speculates that it is likely to be related to Jinwu''s seal. The energy that has been imprinted after the ablation has made women have the possibility of evolution again.


    In fact, the genes that women evolved are armed, and at first glance they are a kind of fire system.


    "If Jinwuzheng really promotes evolution, isn''t that the possibility that women and children have evolved into aristocrats or aliens?" Hansen thought a little bit more.


    These small aristocrats who have been cultivated since childhood can be used as a team in the future, and there is not much scruples in their use.


    But whether they can become nobles or not, they still need to pass the test of time.


    The things of the Uzbek temple, only Heigang and Wood know that it has been many days, and there is no news in the narrowness of the month. Hansen estimates that they should not say anything about the Uighur temple.


    But even if you go out, it doesn''t have much impact on Hansen.


    There are fewer nobles in the base, and it is easier to manage. Hansen has time to hunt and smother, and he spends most of his time practicing, but he has never been able to find an opportunity to promote the Viscount.


    "Han Sen, how about the recent practice of the knife?" After Isa went out, Hansen was called.


    "It has been very good," Hansen replied.


    Isa��s words of Hansen��s words were only a slight smile, and the Duke of Ice Bird behind Isa was quite dissatisfied with this.


    Because of Isa''s instructions, she still has some understanding of Hansen''s current situation. He knows that Hansen has died a lot of barons and viscounts. Hansen often goes out to hunt for different species, and he is not very careful in practicing the knife.


    "Very good. After a few days, it is the narrow moon **** ceremony. When the descendants and disciples of the great aristocrats will show their talents, you can also participate, even if it is an assessment for you." Isa faintly Said.


    "Luna Grand Ceremony?" Hansen looked at Isa inexplicably.


    Isa slightly indicated that the Duke of Ice Bird explained: "The Luna Grand Ceremony is a great sacrifice of the Rebecbe in the forty-nine years. The Rebeites born in these forty-nine years are eligible to participate in the Great Festival. Recently hundreds In the year, because the number of aliens in the Rebecite has gradually increased, some interracial persons who meet the regulations can also participate in the Luna Grand Ceremony."


    The Duke of Ice Bird probably explained it again, and Hansen had a clear understanding of the Luna Grand Ceremony.


    The reason why the Luna Grand Ceremony is forty-nine years, of course, is not a random number, but because the moon is narrow, every forty-nine years, on the eleven main stars, there will be a moon palace altar, but all in the four The creatures born in the past 19 years can enter the moon palace through the moon palace.


    The location of the moon palace is the center of the narrow moon, but it is not the same as the Jinwu temple. There is no sun, there is only one planet and a palace of the moon, the palace is closed, and the planet is like It is hidden in the shadows, even if it is a deified power, it is difficult to force into it.


    Only during the forty-nine-year-old festival, the planet will emerge, and the Luna Palace will also open at the same time.


    All creatures that reach the planet through the Moon Palace and can walk to the Moon God Palace will be blessed by Luna.


    For the Rebeites, this is a very important ceremony. There will be a live broadcast of the whole process. The first creature to be blessed by Luna will receive additional rewards from the Rebec.


    As for what rewards, it is not necessarily. There have been various rewards in the past, which were decided by the Presbyterian Church. As for the rewards this time, the Presbyterian Church has not yet announced.


    However, Hansen��s interest in the blessing of the moon is greater than that of the reward. Although it is the moon god, there is no creature or **** in the palace.


    So many times the Luna Grand Ceremony, the creatures entering the Luna Palace, just saw a cold moonlight, the moon **** blessing is also bathing the moonlight, and there is no real god.


    For the Luna Palace itself, there is no advantage in going early, no matter when you arrive at the Luna Palace, you can be blessed by Luna.


    The degree of blessing is still somewhat different, but it is not in order.


    Sometimes the creatures that go to the end, the blessings obtained are the strongest, and the blessings of the creatures that go first are stronger, and there is no certain law.


    According to the many Luna Grand Scriptures in the past, the strength of blessings should be related to the creature itself.


    Generally, the Rebeites receive more blessings, and the aliens rarely get stronger blessings, and the gap is very obvious.


    Isa let Hansen go to participate, and did not expect Hansen to get too strong Luna blessing, just let him familiarize with the new generation of the Rebeites born in forty-nine years.


    On the Luna Grand Ceremony, showing your strength is far more important than taking a first place. The first place has nothing special except for the extra rewards of the Presbyterian Church.


    More Rebec and aliens hope to be able to make a name for themselves on the Luna Grand Ceremony.


    Hansen, the only disciple of the Queen of Blades, will definitely be challenged by then, so Isa will say that it is an assessment of Hansen.


    Forty-nine years, not too short, among the younger generations of all ethnic groups who can participate in the Luna Grand Ceremony, there are many viscounts and even the ranks of the Piaget, although they generally do not kill people at the Luna Grand Ceremony, but Hansen The baron, the situation is also very pessimistic.


    After Hansen went back, the ice bird Duke said: "Would you let Hansen go to the Luna Grand Ceremony, will it be too swaying? You will accept him as a disciple and make many younger generations very dissatisfied. I am afraid that the descendants of other kings will be very dissatisfied. And disciples, will want to teach him the younger disciple of Her Majesty."


    "It is a good thing for young people to suffer setbacks," Isa said with a smile.

 Chapter 1861： Leading (the lord plus more)

    Hansen also has nothing to prepare. After returning, he still hunts the aliens as usual, and then trains his own several genetic techniques.


    At the beginning of the Luna Grand Ceremony, Han Sen was received the Blade Star, which is one of the eleven main stars, and also has a moon **** altar to the dark star.


    There are fewer creatures in Blade Star, and there are not many births in forty-nine years. Only Han and Yasen participated in seven or eight people.


    As the planet moves, a planet that did not exist, floats out of the void and appears in the narrow center of the moon.


    Even if you don''t use live video, you can see that the superstar has a magnificent jade-like palace on the top of the star, just like the palace of the fairy world.


    However, in sharp contrast with the gorgeous jade palace, it is the desolate planet, not the grass, not even the mountains and rivers.


    The entire planet is bare and can be seen at a glance.


    The position of the moon **** altar to the dark star is the other end of the planet, just opposite the jade palace. It is necessary to bypass half a planet to reach the jade palace.


    The Luna altar has just appeared on the blade star, Hansen directly sent it in. He has no interest in fighting other people, just want to get a first, at least there are rewards to take.


    However, when Hansen appeared on the dark star, he found that many jade young people had stood on the jade platform around him. It seems that everyone is not slow.


    Hansen doesn''t talk about running his legs. Although the dark star is not too big, it is only a relatively small satellite, but if you want to go to the other end of the planet, it will take a lot of time to win first.


    "Han Sen, don''t run!" Han Sen only ran a few steps, he heard a violent drink, looked back and found a tall, two-meter-three-high black-eared Rebec, right A small machete like a small door came over to him.


    Hansen recalled that he did not seem to have seen this guy, and there was no hatred. What did he do for himself?


    It was called by the black-eyed man, and all eyes were gathered toward Hansen.


    "What do you call me?" Hansen asked as he ran.


    Black-eared male voice: "Don''t run, fight with my night giants to see who is the first real knife in the moon."


    After Hansen listened, he said that he would turn his head and speed up and continue to run forward. He ignored him.


    That guy is just a baron. The two little barons are fighting for the first thing. It��s just ridiculous. Hansen is not interested in the funny things in front of all the races of the month.


    "Han Sen, are you still a disciple of Mae Wong of Emperor Blade? You stand for me... and fight with me..." The night giant screamed at Hansen.


    Fortunately, the night giants look at the power-type guys, not very fast, can not catch up with Han Sen.


    However, he followed all the way, making Han Sen very depressed, thinking: "Is this guy an idiot?"


    Other young people of all ethnic groups who came to the dark star also chased over here, forming a scene in which Hansen and the night giants ran in front, followed by a large group of various ethnic creatures.


    In the past, the Luna Grand Ceremony will have its own choice of routes. The scene like this happened for the first time.


    "I am going, those guys won''t want to go with me? Where do I offend them?" Hansen looked back and saw that the black pressure was like chasing him, and he was shocked. .


    In fact, most people just watched the excitement. They didn''t really want to fight Hansen. They were just curious, what happened to the disciples of the Queen of Blades.


    "The person who is so proud of the Queen of Blades, how to collect such a disciple, knows to run, so boring."


    "Yeah, what are you afraid of, is a dry one, is he not a king-level knife? Is it afraid of an egg?"


    "Hurry...slap..."


    The various creatures of the live broadcast of the moon were dissatisfied.


    Unfortunately, they only watched the live broadcast, and the sound could not reach the dark star.


    Many princes and nobles, when they saw such a scene, couldn��t help but smile.


    The face of the Duke of Ice Birds is not very good-looking. In her view, Hansen��s behavior of not escaping and running away is to humiliate Isa.


    Isa had no special feelings when she arrived, just continued to look at the images on the screen.


    "The night giant can''t catch up with him, let''s help him." A viscount smiled and said to his companions.


    "Well, we used to stop Hansen and let the night giants play with him." Several of the viscounts nodded and agreed.


    They used to watch the fun, and did not intend to bully Hansen with the status of Viscount. Now that Hansen has been running and refused to fight, they feel that they are a bit uncomfortable. They have to stop Hansen and let him fight.


    A group of dozens of viscounts speeded up, surpassed the big forces in an instant, and quickly approached Hansen toward Hansen.


    "Old nine, do you see that Hansen has spent the night with the giant god?" A beautiful man with a golden-haired rabbit ear, slowly following in the big army, just walking casually, but always staying in the forefront of the team.


    A tauren around him snorted and said: "I don''t know, don''t spend the night gods'' natural power, and the cultivation is the night river king secret gene technology "Dou Su Su", plus the breakthrough to the Viscount On the edge, I heard that pure power can reach nearly five hundred flowers, and there are few opponents in the same rank."


    "So, you are optimistic about the night giants?" asked the beautiful man of Golden Retriever rabbit ears with a smile.


    "That''s right." The Tauren replied.


    "That''s it, anyway, this time only you and my two counts, on the speed you are not as good as me, the first place must be mine, and there is no meaning in the fight. It is better for you and me to bet, you gamble night giant win, I Gambling Hansen wins, if Hansen loses, how do I give you the first position?" The beautiful man smiled.


    "I lost?" the Tauren asked calmly.


    "If you lose, just accompany me to the lightning strike star experience." The beautiful man narrowed his eyes and said.


    "Good." The Tauren nodded and promised.


    Hansen was running ahead, suddenly saw a dozen or so figures coming close to him, and his heart suddenly became depressed: "No, is the knife queen''s popularity in the narrowness of the month so bad? Those of the Viscount-level Guys want to bully her disciples? This is too unreasonable."


    Fortunately, Hansen had been prepared. Before he came in, he had already put on a stiff rabbit boot. He had been suppressing the speed. Now those princes chased him up, and Hansen immediately increased his speed.


    Anyway, Hansen has already made up his mind, first grab a first place, and promise to get the reward of the Presbyterian Church.

 Chapter 1862： Moon Palace rises to the moon (the Lord adds more)

    "Hey! What happened? His speed seems to be accelerating?" A dozen of viscounts who wanted to stop Hansen were already close to the front Hansen, but they found that they wanted to get closer and change. Some difficulties are getting.


    "They can still speed up. In the case of the baron, the speed is already very good, but I think that the speed can open the Viscount, it is a bit too naive." The Viscount''s mouth was a smile, speeding up again. .


    A dozen of the Viscounts seemed to be equipped with an ejector, and the speed of the violent ascension was quickly approached to Hansen.


    "The gap between the baron and the viscount is insurmountable, and the physical quality is too much. The fastest baron, who can reach five hundred flowers, is already amazing, but the slowest viscount can reach a thousand flowers. This is not the gap that skills can make up." The pretty man said with a smile.


    But the next second, the beautiful man has a look of horror.


    After the speed of the violent explosion of the viscounts, Hansen��s speed increased again, still maintaining a distance from them, and was not caught up by those viscounts.


    "Hurry, how can a baron run so fast, is he really just a baron?"


    "When did the Queen of the Blades become a run?"


    "But this speed is really fast, even the Viscount can''t get closer, I don''t know how long he can stay at this high speed?"


    "This... seems to have something to do..."


    Watching the live stream of the narrow races of the month, whether it is awkward or not, but there is some interest, not as boring as before.


    The beautiful man was slightly surprised: "I don''t think that a baron can explode at such a speed. Is there any special secret technique?"


    The Tauren is silent, just screaming and continuing to run forward.


    "It''s a bad thing. How does he run so fast?" The prince who chased after him gnashed his teeth, but he couldn''t get closer to Hansen.


    "It��s dumbfounded, usually let you practice speed genetics. You can only say what you are going to use, but you can only see me now." A Rebecca Viscount who practiced speed genetics, suddenly Speeding up, the blue wind behind the squirt is like a squirt, a pair of legs and a hot wheel, shaking away from the brigade, chasing the past Hansen.


    "The blast shock can only increase the linear speed, and it is not very useful in combat. However, under this circumstance, it is the most useful genetic technique. Hansen should not be able to escape this time." Review.


    The viscounts who had cultivated the impact of the blast quickly caught up with Hansen less than ten meters behind him, and they saw that they had to catch up with Hansen. However, everyone was surprised to find that Hansen��s speed has increased, and the use of the blast has been shocked. The Viscount, who has been keeping a distance of ten meters from Hansen, can no longer be drawn closer.


    "I am going, what is the situation? Can''t this catch up?" All the people watching the live broadcast were stunned, and no one could have imagined that this would happen.


    "A baron can pull out this speed, it''s a bit powerful!"


    "This is too fake. A Viscount who used the impact of the blast could not catch up with a baron. There must be problems in it."


    "There must be problems, the speed of the blast, the average Viscount is not an opponent, how could not catch a baron."


    "I think there are problems with the boots. Isn''t it a speed-type alien treasure?"


    "It must be, but he is just a baron. Even if he has a high-level alien treasure, he can''t exert much power."


    "Generally speaking, even if a baron uses the secret treasure of the public class, the power that can be stimulated is very limited. The speed of the outbreak is almost the same as that of the ordinary Viscount. This speed is a bit too powerful. I don''t know if it is What is different treasure."


    Everyone has been talking about it, and they feel that this Luna Grand Prize has become interesting.


    "It turned out to be cheating. It''s no wonder that there is such a speed, but in the face of absolute speed, cheating is useless." The beautiful man judged the mistake several times, slightly shy, speeded up the speed, and he planned to personally put Han Sen Come down.


    The Tauren also followed, and the two counts soon overtook the big forces, and then overtook the Viscount who used the blast to catch up with Hansen.


    "I wipe, how many people did the Queen of the Blades offend? How can the Earl and my little baron go through?" Hansen has always felt that the Queen of the Blades is usually too much offended in the month, and the popularity is very bad. So people will come to him for trouble.


    In fact, although the knife queen is not good, but she is the idol of many Rebec, the popularity is definitely not bad.


    Hansen can''t manage that much, and continue to improve the speed. This is the first time he has to fix it. After all, this time the reward is quite good, and Hansen is more necessary, so he will be so keen on getting the first. .


    The first prize selected by the Presbyterian Church this time is a Marquis-level sapphire armor. The armor is a powerful thing, although it is more powerful, but even if it does not motivate, it can only rely on the hardness of the high-grade armor itself. Has considerable defensive power.


    Even if you can''t use it later, you can use it to increase the heterogeneous gene.


    The beautiful man thought that he could easily catch up with Hansen, but who knows, after his speed increased, Hansen''s speed also followed the speed, so he could not catch up.


    "Damn!" The beautiful man speeded up again and chased it up.


    However, as his speed increased, Hansen''s speed increased, and the distance between the two could not be reached.


    "Cheating guys, don''t stop you today!" The beautiful man bit his teeth, the green flame of the body erupted, turned into a huge green light dragon wrapped his body, and went to Hansen''s crazy impact.


    Han Sen did not endlessly, once again increased the speed, and directly speeded up the green light dragon, and strode to the Temple of the Moon.


    The beautiful man was full of horror, almost unable to believe his eyes, and even the idea of ??continuing to catch up was gone.


    The people watching the live broadcast saw only a blue-colored dragon chasing Hansen at a very fast speed. The Hansen in front, the speed of the incredible increase again, put the cyan dragon far away. Behind.


    For a time everyone was a little dumbfounded, a Piaget-class powerhouse, broke out all the power, could not catch a baron.


    "I rely on, what kind of treasures are his boots? It��s too big!" Someone couldn��t help but admire.


    The ice bird duke was a little scared, and even Isa was interested in watching the boots on Hansen''s feet.


    According to the truth, even if the boots are king-level treasures, Hansen, a baron, can''t stimulate such a speed, and it doesn''t look like a king-level treasure.


    Many princes and nobles are also surprised to see the pair of fangs rabbit boots on Hansen''s feet.


    When Hansen rode the dust, he first came to the Temple of the Moon Palace and rushed directly into the gate of the Temple of the Moon Palace. He suddenly saw a strange moonlight shining inside the Temple of the Moon Palace, and the moon of the round rose from the temple.


    "I don''t know if he can raise the moon palace for a few rounds of the moon?" At this time, the people watching the live broadcast, the eyes left the screen, looking at the center of the moon, the moon rising from the moon palace, anywhere in the narrow month Can clearly see.

 Chapter 1863： Gene technology in moonlight

    In fact, watching the live broadcast is useless, because the moonlight in the moon palace is like a water curtain, and you can''t see what is going on inside.


    Hansen stood in the palace, only feeling that the moonlight penetrated into the skin, so that the cells of the fleshy bones recovered, as if they were baptized by the holy water.


    "Weird, the power of this moonlight..." When Hansen was feeling confused, the body''s "ice muscle jade" has automatically started.


    Originally it was just the moonlight that fell freely on him. At this time, it seemed to be attracted. It seemed that Tianhe was hanging down and escaping into Hansen��s body.


    "Sure enough, they have the same attributes. I said why I feel this power is like ice muscle." Hansen��s heart is happy. With the influx of moonlight, the alienation of ice muscles has become more and more The stronger.


    Since the ice muscle jade has been dissected, it seems that it has reached the bottleneck, and the growth rate has become very slow. After absorbing the moonlight, it has accelerated its growth, and Hansen is overjoyed.


    As Hansen quickly absorbed the moonlight, the moonlight in the temple not only did not decrease, but more and more, in that moonlight, Hansen saw a character that was brighter than the moonlight.


    Han Sen took a closer look and turned out to be a gene therapy.


    However, this genetic technique has only content but no name. Hansen read it in the moonlight and found that this practice is quite similar to the "ice muscle jade", although it is not the same one, but two The creators of the practice, whether it is ideas or creativity, have many coincidences.


    The difference is that this set of genetic techniques in the moonlight is more suitable for the gene universe than the ice muscle jade, and the ice muscle jade is more suitable for the shelter.


    Those who create these two kinds of exercises can''t say who wins or who is worse. It''s just because the environment is different, so there will be some differences.


    "This time it really hit the Universiade. I am going to adapt the follow-up of "Ice Muscle and Jade Bone". With this method as a reference, it is much simpler, although it cannot be accepted as a single. However, borrowing the essence of it is used by my "ice muscle jade bone surgery", it is much easier to re-edit the follow-up exercises of "ice muscle jade bone surgery"." Han Sen''s heart is overjoyed, and he quickly puts the work in that moonlight. The law is remembered.


    As the moonlight grows, it almost condenses into the essence of the naked eye, flowing like a pure water to Hansen''s body.


    Hansen��s body has already turned into the quality of ice jade, like an ice sculpture jade statue standing in the moonlight, allowing the water moonlight to flow into his body.


    The fleshy bones, which had already been crystal clear, became more pure and pure under the baptism of the moonlight, as if they had become a god.


    As more and more moonlight floods into the body, the heterogeneous genes are faintly showing signs of re-transformation.


    "Do you want to become a Viscount?" Hansen was ecstatic, although only the heterogeneous genes condensed by the ice muscle jade were changing, but it was already a very good thing for him.


    In the recent period, he has been distressed about how to promote the Viscount, but did not want to finally practice the "ice muscle jade", but the first opportunity.


    Hansen has been concentrating on running the ice muscle jade, converging the moonlight that flows into the body and sending them all into the flesh.


    Although the rest of the body has also been moisturized and strengthened by the moonlight, the real benefit is the heterogeneous flesh.


    The bones and muscles of the ice muscles have been faintly emitting a strange halo, which is definitely a precursor to the promotion of the Viscount.


    After the promotion of the Viscount level, the energy of the heterogeneous gene can be released, forming a substantial force such as "smoke and fire" and other external forces.


    The power of the essence of ice muscle jade is probably the category of light.


    At this time, outside the Temple of the Moon, the moon of the round is slowly rising. Every month, a moon rises, and the moonlight in the Temple of the Moon Palace is one more point.


    "I don''t know how many rounds of moon he can raise." Isa looked at the temple of the moon palace, said with a smile.


    She didn''t expect Hansen to raise too many bright moons. This time, Hansen only went to experience. Hansen was just a baron and only had a tooth knife with her. I didn''t expect him to be too good. Performance.


    As for the blessing of the moon god, it is good that the foreigners can raise twelve rounds of the moon, and the Rebecbees, the best results, can rise for 36 rounds of the moon.


    Hansen is not a Rebecite. He can raise the moon around ten rounds, and Isa is already satisfied.


    "The name can be used by external forces, but it is impossible to raise the moon. In general, the twelve rounds of the moon are the limits of the aliens. Few aliens can break through this limit. In the past few hundred years, they have been able to break through the twelve rounds of the moon. There are four or five, and the one with the best score has raised twenty-four moons," said the ice bird duke.


    At this time, many princes and nobles and ordinary civilians are watching the bright moon rising on the dark star. Every month after the rising of the Moon God Palace, there is a number in the heart.


    One...two...three...four...five...


    After another round of bright moon rises, there will soon be ten rounds of bright moons appearing on the top of the Luna Palace, and the people watching it are amazing.


    "It has been ten rounds of bright moons, and this Hansen is also a blessed child." Night River King played chess with Black Moon King, and said faintly.


    Black Moon King smiled slightly: "I think his blessing should not stop there."


    "Oh, do you think he can raise twelve rounds of the moon?" said the night river king after he dropped the chess piece.


    "More than that." Black Moon King still has a smile on his face.


    As a result, the night river king was a little surprised, watching the black moon king said: "Do you think he can break through the twelve rounds of the moon?"


    "Should be." Black Moon King does not move.


    "For hundreds of years, there are a total of five foreigners who can break through the 12 rounds of the bright moon. There are also tens of thousands of foreigners who participate in the Luna Grand Ceremony. Do you think he will be one in ten thousand?" Said.


    "The Queen of Blades can choose him as a disciple. Naturally, he has something extraordinary. It is not surprising that he can break through the limits of the 12 rounds of the moon." Black Moon King said.


    "Since you think so, how about we bet? If Hansen can break through the 12 rounds of the moon, I will send you the long-awaited iron. If he can''t break it, you can take the handle. How is the knife sent to me? Anyway, your black steel has a Longji knife, and the handle is not used." Night River King laughed.


    "Yes." The Black Moon King just took it down, and a black child fell on the board.


    The eleventh round of the moon rises, followed by the twelfth round of the moon, which is almost the limit for a non-Ruibeite.

 Chapter 1864： Extreme?

    "Twelve rounds of the moon, this Hansen is a blessed son, and he is blessed by the moon **** with twelve rounds of bright moon. There is a lot of reinforcement for the flesh." The moonlight king drank tea and said lightly.


    Isa is smiling, and Hansen is able to raise twelve rounds of bright moon, which has already made her very satisfied.


    "Twelve rounds of bright moon, it seems that Hansen is still quite good."


    "It''s definitely good, otherwise how will Her Majesty the Queen of the Blades accept him as a disciple."


    "Do you say that he can go any further and break through the twelfth round of the moon?"


    "I am afraid this is a bit difficult. In the past few hundred years, the aliens have been able to break through the 12 rounds of the bright moon, but it is only four or five. It is not too much to say that it is too much. The probability is too low."


    At a time when aristocrats and aristocrats were talking about each other, they saw a bright moon rising again above the sky.


    "Thirteen rounds of bright moon, even broke through!"


    "This is a bit of a point. The disciple of the Queen of the Blades is not unusual."


    "I said, how can Her Majesty the Queen of the Blades choose a foreigner who has poor qualifications and no future. It seems that Hansen really has something extraordinary. At least this blessing is quite good..."


    The night river king glimpsed a little, I can''t think of Hansen actually broke through the twelve rounds of the moon.


    However, the gains and losses of a piece of smelting iron, the night river king did not really put it on the heart, just said indifferently: "I don''t think he is a bit blessed, I will send someone to send the sputum to the black moon star later."


    Black Moon King said with a smile: "Night River, are you interested in gambling?"


    "What are you gambling?" Night River King glimpsed.


    "Gambling him can reach twenty-four rounds of the moon." Black Moon King said.


    "Black Moon, it seems that you are very optimistic about him? Do you think he has such potential?" Night River King looked at the black moon king with some surprise.


    "Yes." Black Moon King seems to have answered inadvertently.


    "Well, then the king will gamble with you again. I want the knives with the knives. What do you want?" The night river king is also refreshing.


    Black Moon King gently spit out three words: "Fantasy Iron."


    Night River King frowned slightly, but in the end he nodded: "Whether, since the iron has been lost to you, I have no use for the magical iron. If Hansen can really raise twenty-four moons, You can only take it with the magical iron."


    "A word is fixed." Black Moon Wang mouth has a meaningful smile.


    After another round of bright moon rises, there have been 18 rounds of bright moons in the blink of an eye.


    "It''s amazing, it''s been eighteen rounds of the moon, is it almost to the limit?"


    "Wow, still rising, it has been nineteen rounds."


    "Interesting, this guy won''t really be able to raise twenty-four moons?"


    Isa was in a very good mood at this time. Although Hansen was promoted to the Baron, she also struggled a bit. However, afterwards, she was satisfied with everything, and she could not pick out any problems. She did not accept such a disciple.


    But think about how Hanlin can be promoted to the Viscount, Earl, Marquis, and Duke in the future. Isa couldn''t help but have some headaches.


    The adaptation of "Gene Story" is not very smooth. If you follow the original version, the resources needed for each promotion will probably be calculated in large quantities.


    It��s been so hard to be promoted to a baron. I really don��t know how much resources to pay before I can push him to the Duke.


    The Duke of Ice Birds had some accidents. I couldn��t think that Hansen��s luck was so good. He had already raised 18 rounds of bright moon.


    After another round of bright moon connections emerged, there was no sign of stopping. In the twinkling of an eye, it was already twenty-four rounds of the moon.


    "I lost." Night River King slightly frowned, Hansen''s performance, it is somewhat beyond his expectations.


    But this is only a beginning. After the twenty-fourth round of the moon, the sky above the moon **** palace, once again jumped out of a bright moon.


    "I went, another round, twenty-five rounds of the moon, this guy broke the highest record of foreigners!"


    "Insane? Is this OK?"


    "My Majesty the Queen of Blades is really unique. If you don''t say anything else, this lucky word, I am afraid that no foreigner can match him."


    "It''s still rising... Twenty-six rounds... My God... Isn''t this guy a foreigner posing as a Rebate?"


    "This is going against the sky! This number is already the average standard of the Rebec, and some Rebates can''t afford so many bright moons."


    "It seems that Luna especially favors this foreigner."


    "I rub, come again, twenty-seven rounds, he won''t really reach the limit of thirty-six rounds?"


    ......


    After another round of understanding, the whole month was narrow and some were not calm. Many creatures had already stood up involuntarily, and stared at the Luna Palace.


    "My God! Thirty!"


    Many princes and nobles, even the night of the river king, the black moon king and Isa have been stunned, no one has thought beforehand, Han Sen can actually raise so many bright moons.


    Although the effect of Luna Blessing is not too strong, but the accumulation of one moon, the degree of strengthening of the body is still considerable.


    It was another round of bright moon rise, and the whole month was quietly silenced. This is already the thirty-sixth round of the moon. Even among the Rebec, the sons who are most favored by the moon gods are just like this.


    "It has really risen for 36 rounds of bright moons. This must be a fake foreigner." Many Rebeites couldn''t help but smile secretly, and they were somewhat jealous.


    The limit of the 36-round full moon, even among the Rebec, only a few can be achieved.


    "Your luck is good." The moonlight king drank tea and sighed.


    But in the next second, the moon-wheeled king just drank a sip of tea in his mouth and almost smashed him, and all of them squirted out.


    I saw a moon in the upper part of the Moon God Palace.


    The narrowness of the whole month was dead, and even the dukes of Wang Gui had widened their eyes and opened their mouths, but they could not make a sound.


    "This is impossible!" The night river Wang suddenly stood up and stared at the thirty-seventh round of the moon above the Luna Palace.


    Isa is also a face of the wrong, thirty-six rounds of the bright moon beyond the moon, for hundreds of millions of years, this is a vision that even the Rebecians have never seen.


    Everyone thought that the 36th round of the moon was already the ultimate in the Luna Palace, but the fact that it is alive now tells them that the 36th round of the moon is not the limit.


    The look of the Duke of Ice Birds is even more complicated, with a small mouth wide open and an unbelievable look on his face.


    "Insane... It��s really crazy... The Luna Palace has thirty-seven bright moons..." Someone couldn��t help but screamed.


    Many of the princes and aristocrats have a lot of flavors, especially the nobles of the Rebecite. Originally from the superiority of the Luna Grand Scriptures, they have been beaten all at once.


    The creature that can make the Luna Palace rise up to the brightest moon is not a Rebate.


    And this is only the beginning of madness. When aristocrats were horrified, confused, and puzzled, it was another round of bright moon rising from the Luna Palace to the sky.

 Chapter 1865： Luna blessing

    The vision of the seventy-two rounds of the moon is magnificent and unimaginable.


    The narrowness of the whole month is already a dead silence. Even the strong people like Isa and the moonlight are hard to speak at this time. They can only watch the moon and the moon appear.


    The original Rebeites thought that thirty-six rounds of the moon were already the limit, but the number of bright moons has now doubled, and no one has ever seen such a vision before.


    After the seventy-two rounds of the bright moon, there is no new moon to continue to emerge. Finally, the hearts of the aristocrats who have narrowed the moon are secretly relieved.


    If they continue, they will soon doubt their own lives.


    boom!


    When everyone thought that Hansen��s Luna blessing had ended, he suddenly saw the seventy-two rounds of the moon above the Moon God Palace shine at the same time.


    In the seventy-two rounds of the moon, the moonlight in the Moon God Palace has thickened to the extreme, and the cells inside Hansen��s body are changing drastically.


    Hey!


    The flesh and bones sing, such as the ice-like jade flesh release the pure moon, and Hansen whole people are wrapped in, if the moon is in the Son of God.


    "Gene warfare ice muscle jade bones promoted to the prince."


    At the same time, a voice rang in Hansen''s mind, which surprised Hansen. He finally had a kind of warfare promoted to the Viscount level and had the ability to release power.


    As the ice muscle jade bones were promoted to the Viscount level, the moonlight in the Moon God Palace suddenly decreased sharply, and Hansen��s body gradually recovered.


    Soon, the moonlight in the Luna Palace disappeared, and Hansen stood on the main hall. Only then did they see the seventy-two rounds of the moon, when they shined, it seemed that the seventy-two rounds of the sun were dazzling.


    boom!


    Seventy-two rounds of the moon are shining at the same time, and 72 beams of moonlight fall within the hall, concentrated on one point.


    Since the moonlight is condensed, the scene in the Luna Palace is now clearly visible. All the narrow-minded creatures see Hansen standing in the hall, but the seventy-two moonlights are not illuminated. On him, it is less than three steps in front of him.


    At the intersection of the moonlight, Yuehua has already become a substance, and there seems to be an extremely beautiful woman standing in it, but when I look carefully, I find that the woman is just an illusory light and shadow, and some are not really cut.


    The woman in the month of Huazhong looked at Hansen, and she stretched out the delicate jade finger, and pointed at Hansen��s eyebrows. At the same time, she opened her lips, and there was no sound in the lips, but there was an unspeakable silent voice in the narrowness of the moon. All creatures reverberate in their minds.


    "In the name of the moon god, give you blessings, no matter what family you are from, from this moment on, you are the son of the moon, protected by the moon."


    A little moonlight opened up at the fingertips of the beautiful woman, pouring into Hansen''s eyebrows, and then spread on Hanshou''s forehead like a wave of water, baptizing his entire body.


    After a single finger, the beautiful woman smiled slightly at Hansen, the phantom-like body gradually faded away, and the seventy-two rounds of the moon were dimmed, gradually disappearing into the void and disappearing.


    All the creatures of the month are wide open, and there is a blank inside the brain. Now they have only one thought left.


    "Is this the true Luna blessing? In the past, those were all screaming, and even the moon did not appear. Where is the moon **** blessing?"


    "This is the true blessing of the moon, only the souls so blessed can be regarded as the son of the moon."


    "How could it be him? For so long years, we did not have a real Luna blessing for the Rebeites, but now they are acquired by a foreigner."


    "What is the use of true moon **** blessing? Since it is called the son of the moon, protected by the moon, should it be different from ordinary blessing?"


    "Who knows, can only ask Han Sen, and now only he is truly blessed by the moon god, except for him, I am afraid that even the two moonmen and the Queen of the Blades, do not know what the moon **** blesses in the end. use."


    Isa��s eccentric look at Hansen who came out of the Luna Palace, in addition to practicing a troublesome genetic technique, is a headache, and her disciple can be considered perfect, but that kind of genetic surgery People, if you want to practice the kind of genetics to reach the king level, even if it is a half-step deified Isa, it is impossible to think about it.


    "But if it is really, then he is the king, perhaps the most terrible king since ancient times." Isa swayed, and he was hesitant.


    Hansen��s performance has made her heart more and more, and she wants to cultivate this disciple well, but then think about the resources he needs to advance to the king level. Isa��s half-step deification is also somewhat unsupportive.


    The look of the Duke of Ice Bird is more complicated. She really can''t understand. Hansen has a special point. First, she was accepted as a disciple by the Queen of the Blades. She also got a king-level knife. Now it has triggered a real Luna blessing, as if all The good things are falling on his head, and it makes people feel that this luck is too good.


    "Is this guy who is the reincarnation of the tenth man, so will there be such a great fortune?" The ice bird Duke thought in his heart.


    The kings of the night river king and the black moon king, and all the eyes are also surprised, it seems to have thoughts.


    "The only disciple of the Queen, the king-level knife plus the blessing of the moon god, right, and his pair of strange shoes, has he saved the universe in his life?"


    "This guy''s luck is terrible."


    "It��s really bad."


    "What''s great, but it''s a little luck, give me luck, I am more up against him."


    ......


    Many aristocrats and ordinary people are talking about it, envious people have it, and those who are jealous have it.


    Hansen didn''t think so much. He walked out of the Luna Palace and wanted to go back to the transmission array and send it back to the Blade Star, and then study the genetics obtained from the moonlight.


    However, now the palace of the Luna is full of young people of all ethnic groups, and they all look at Hansen. Unless Hansen flies over their heads, they will not be able to squeeze out. ,


    "Everyone, please let me know." Hansen blinked and said, so the young people who participated in the Luna Grand Ceremony came back.


    "Han Sen, fight with me, this time you can''t run." The night giant clutched the big knife like a door, and he smashed it against Hansen.


    The young people of all ethnic groups also spontaneously surrounded themselves and resolutely refused to let Hansen escape.


    They just want to see, Hansen, the first time since countless years, the first guy who got the real Luna blessing is different.


    "Hit, hit!" Watching the live broadcast of the narrow family, it is not too big, one by one is called oil help, hate can not immediately let them fight.


    It��s a pity that they shouted and tried hard, and Hansen couldn��t hear them.

 Chapter 1866： Broken knife does not hurt people (the lord plus more)

    Hansen did not plan to escape, the first has already arrived, and the heart is no longer concerned, it is time to show a little about Isa''s knife.


    Isa has only taught him a set of dental knives for such a long time, and this set of knives is exactly what Hansen is best at.


    Now perform well, lest Isa be disappointed, as long as Isa is high, there may be more resources to take in the future, which is more important than anything else.


    Holding a ghost tooth knife in his hand, Hansen walked straight toward the night giant, but the ghost tooth knife was not directly pulled out.


    "It��s good." The night giant shouted, and the machete in his hand was even more fierce.


    The genetic technique he cultivated is called "Double River", which is a water-based genetic technique. The general water-based genetic techniques are long and long, or they are full of strength, or they are soft.


    However, "Double River" is completely different. This is a very violent water system genetic technique. It seems that the Tianhe River hangs down and the strongest blow of the river is the first attack.


    In conjunction with the Rebecian esoteric knives, the knife is fast and fierce under the same knife. I am afraid that some people in the same stage dare to block him.


    Hansen has no intention of retreating. The ghost tooth knife is straight out, and it is the one in the dental knife that "returns teeth."


    This style is different from the pure attack of fangs, but it changes according to the other party''s moves. You fierce me more than you, you yell me more than you, you Yin Yin I am more Yin than you.


    The night giant **** is so fierce and unparalleled, and Hansen is equally fearless.


    There is no room for the narrow road to meet the brave.


    "Is it hard? The night giant is born with great power. At the baron level, the power has exceeded five hundred flowers. Some people in the same rank can match. The knife in the hand is not as good as the king knife, but the influence is not great. After all, Hansen also It is difficult to play the true power of the king''s knife." Those who are familiar with the night giants secretly.


    when!


    The ghost tooth scimitar collided with the night giant''s machete, and the narrow gag tooth knife and machete were put together, almost disproportionate.


    However, the strange purple blade of the ghost tooth knife, but slammed into the blade of the machete, I saw the machete directly broken and broken by the ghost tooth knife, turned into pieces flying all over the sky.


    The ghost tooth knife still kept on, and in the moment it reached the front of the night giant, the blade was less than an inch away from his brain, and the blade had already touched his hair, and then it was fixed there, and it did not fall.


    The night giant eyes widened, the whole body was cold and sweaty, and people were stuck there, and they did not dare to move.


    Hansen smiled slightly and took the knife around the night giant and continued to move forward.


    "Looking at the sharpness of the king-level knife, I will come to fight with you." Another baron rushed out, his body was like a ghost, and his head dung in the neck of Hansen.


    But just a face-to-face, his dagger was directly cut off.


    Several barons rushed over, Hansen''s body shape continued, a knife smashed out, where the ghost tooth knife passed, a knife and a blade, no one can support the past under his knife.


    "A very good tooth knife method." The beautiful man praised.


    The Tauren was just screaming and screaming: "A good guy."


    Hansen rushed all the way, and he was invincible, but all the barons who attacked him were cut off by a knife.


    This is not a struggle between life and death. Broken swords do not hurt people. Otherwise, this road will be killed. I am afraid that the narrowness of the whole month will become his enemy.


    The barons couldn''t stop Hansen''s progress, and finally, the strongman of the Viscount-level couldn''t help but join the battle.


    The sword in the hands of the prince was moving like a shadow, and the sword was turned into a thousand swords. Like the sword net, he smashed toward Hansen. It was the ruin of the Rebec��.


    Hansen''s body shape kept slamming into the net of the sword. At the same time, he was staggered and staggered to the viscount.


    The Viscount suddenly felt amazed, and Hansen��s physical position was all the illusion brought by the moon shadow, not the real Jianguang.


    It��s too late to collect the sword. The Viscount had to swipe a sword and smashed it with Han Jian��s ghost tooth knife.


    Hey!


    The sword in the hands of the Viscount was so hard that he was smashed by Hansen��s ghost tooth knife.


    This is not purely because of the sharpness and hardness of the ghost tooth knife. The trick of the dog''s teeth is the most heavy strangulation. When Rebec''s ancestor used this trick, I don''t know how many swords and swords were smashed. I don��t know how many king-level soldiers were This knife broke the gap.


    A knife forced the viscount, and saw that the prince could not stop Hansen, and other visors rushed over and blocked Hansen��s way, fearing that he would use the speed as before.


    Only this time, Hansen did not want to escape, the first prize has been taken, now is the performance, the better he performs, the more investment Isa may have in him later, this time Not good performance, when will it wait?


    Anyway, there is Isa as a backer, and he is not afraid of anyone in the narrowness of this month.


    Hansen has one person and one knife, and many nobles have been fighting. The former barons have not been able to rely on them. The shots are basically the Viscounts.


    Hansen did not use the Viscount-class ice muscle jade bones, still suppressed the strength in the Baron class, and did not use the speed of the toothless rabbit boots, only relying on the knife skills of the dental knife, those viscounts could not stop him, watching I have to rush out.


    "It seems that the Queen of the Blades has long accepted him as a disciple. In the dark, I don''t know how long it has been cultivated. This hand-knife is absolutely impossible to make a hard work for more than ten years." Night River King coldly said.


    Isa is also very surprised to see herself. She has been teaching herself for a long time. Of course, she knows very well that Hansen has been here for a few months. She really taught Hansen very little time. The last trick was only seven or eight days ago. Finish.


    Hansen was able to apply the dental knife to this point, which really surprised Isa.


    "Is he really a peerless genius who practiced a knife?" Isa is getting more and more complicated.


    Hansen��s performance, once and for all, unexpectedly, there is such a disciple, as a teacher, it is a lucky.


    Originally, she just wanted to win a bet with the fortune teller and learn about the whereabouts of the gold coin, but now Isha feels more and more that it seems that there is such a disciple.


    "Is it necessary to raise his expectations a bit higher?" Isa secretly thought about it, but thought of the "Genetic Story", Isa had some headaches.


    "The knife is not bad, but unfortunately it is not the Rebecite. After all, it is difficult to condense the knife of the tooth. The knife and the knife are better, and it is a waste of more than half." The Moon King said with some regret.


    Seeing that the viscounts couldn��t stop Hansen��s way, and one of the soldiers�� blades was not bad enough to be shot, they would be rushed out by Hansen.


    The beautiful man was in a shape and immediately came to Hansen''s face. He had a bronze knife in his hand, and with a strange sound of dragons, he smashed toward Han Sen.

 Chapter 1867： The son of the month (the lord plus more)

    "Noisy, how can he even shoot, a count to a baron, what is this like." The old man who is in the high position saw a beautiful man shot, suddenly unpleasant.


    However, most people don��t think it��s too big to see the excitement. It��s even more exciting when they see beautiful men��s shots.


    "High base shot, his Longyang knife method is extraordinary, just a dragon knife sound, the general Viscount can not bear, Han Sen is afraid of this is uncomfortable."


    "Haha, killing him is also awe-inspiring, otherwise this Luna Grand Ceremony is about to become his own performance."


    "The majesty of the Queen of Blades is really powerful. The disciples selected are also extraordinary. Although it is difficult to promote the Baron, this blessing and knife is really powerful."


    "Or do you really think that Her Majesty has a look at his face?"


    "It is also said that although he is also good, it is in line with the aesthetics of our Rebecite, but it can only be regarded as a general one. The beauty of my Rebec is more than that. ""


    "Even if you lose to Gao Ji, it doesn''t matter. This is already a defeat."


    ......


    The aristocrats and ordinary people are talking about it, but strong people such as Isa, the Moon King, and the Night River King have a look of surprise.


    The high-base dragon''s knife sound can shock the mind, and the general viscount will be affected, and the situation will be stunned.


    However, Hansen did not seem to be affected by the sound of the dragon''s knife. The knife in his hand was as firm as usual. In the moment when the bronze knife was about to reach him, the speed suddenly increased, and the ghost tooth knife took advantage of it.


    Seeing that the ghost tooth knife will cross the high base of the neck, but the Earl class is the Earl class, the speed and reaction are too fast, the body flashes, a blue light dragon rushes from the body, wraps his body Inside.


    when!


    Ghost tooth knives lie on the blue dragon shadow, Han Sen has exhausted all his strength, still can not break into the blue dragon shadow.


    However, Hansen did not receive the knife, and the ghost tooth knife was still violently pressed down. The purple silk gas came out from the place where the blade touched the cyan light and shadow.


    High-base frowning, launching the power of the blue dragon light and shadow, it is necessary to shake Hansen directly.


    I saw the moonlight in the narrowness of the moon like water. Many moons seemed to be brighter. One month, the moon fell on Hansen, and Hansen was bathed in the moon, and the power was greatly improved. He was able to shake him off, and the ghost tooth knife was still pressed against the blue dragon light.


    Bathed in the moon, Hansen''s strength is getting stronger and stronger, although it is not directly reaching the realm of strength, but the pure physical strength, under the blessing of Yuehua, is incredible, high-ranking An earl, using the power of the blue dragon light and shadow, is also difficult to shake off Hansen for a time.


    "I am going to moonlight blessing. Is this the real use of Luna blessing?"


    "It can''t be wrong. It must be like this. You didn''t hear the moon **** said. Since then, he is the son of the moon. He is guarded by the moon. In the place where there is a moon, he will be blessed by moonlight."


    "That''s too strong. It''s too fake to strengthen a baron to be able to fight against the count with physical strength!"


    "No, it''s not fake. Don''t forget what it is. Here is the narrowness of the moon. There are so many moons here. Hansen''s blessings he can get here are simply terrible. Fighting with him here is simply asking for a dead end."


    "Ah, yes, isn''t that the narrowness of the month is the home of Hansen?"


    "Would you like to call the son of the moon?"


    ......


    Gao Ji''s difficult color is a bit ugly. He couldn''t shake Hansen. He had to smash the way to Hansen. The knife was covered with a blue dragon knife and a horrible dragon knives.


    Hansen did not think that the title of the Son of the Moon was actually really useful. With the power of moonlight, in the narrow part of the month, the moonlight power that can be used is too strong. Now his physical strength is enough to compete with the Earl class. .


    Did not retreat, a knife to the teeth, directly to the Qinglong knife light.


    The ghost tooth knife with a powerful knife slammed on the blue dragon knife light, only relying on the most primitive power, hard to block the Qinglong knife light.


    The two stalemate in it, the ghost tooth knife and the green dragon knife light constantly collide.


    Hey!


    The blue dragon knife light suddenly appeared cracks, and quickly spread on the blue dragon light and shadow. The whole knife light dragon image is a cracked mirror, broken in an instant.


    when!


    The ghost tooth knife and the bronze knife''s entity did not coincide with each other. Gao Ji held the bronze knife and stepped back. His power was not as good as Hansen under the moonlight blessing.


    Gao Ji looked cold and slashed and wanted to continue fighting again, but the bronze knife in his hand was raised, but his face changed.


    I saw the edge of the bronze knife being pulled out by a ghost tooth knife, and the gap was spreading toward the blade. There were many fine lines on the bronze blade.


    "That is..." Isa slammed up, incredulously wide-eyed, staring at the gap in the bronze knives.


    Not only Isa, the Moon King, the Night River King and other strong people who are familiar with the power of the teeth, but at this time they are all face changes, the face is unbelievable.


    "No..." The night river king was shocked and stared at the bronze knife.


    Hey!


    Gao Jiyang knife smashed again, but his Qinglong knife light was just poured into the bronze knives, and he heard a crisp sound. The bronze knives broke open and turned into pieces flying over the sky. The edges of the fragments and the silk Silky purple.


    "The power of the tooth!"


    For a time, all four people��s hearts flashed these four terrible words, but they were hard to believe.


    The strongest genetic technique of the Rebecian ancestor is also the strongest combat skill of the Rebecite. Even among the Rebecite, only a few people can practice it.


    But now, a foreigner, even using the power of the teeth to defeat the Earl of the Rebec, makes the Rebeites have no way to believe.


    Everyone knows that the Blade Queen is good at dental knives. Everyone knows that Hansen is the only disciple of the Queen of Blades. Everyone knows that Hansen has practiced a dental knife.


    However, no one has ever thought about it, even if it is a dream, Hansen can actually develop the power of the tooth.


    In the minds of the Rebeites, only the Rebecian genius is able to practice the power of the fangs.


    Now, all this glory and pride have been smashed by Hansen''s knife. That knife makes all Rebeites tremble and almost impossible to think.


    "It''s no wonder that the Queen of the Blades will accept him as a disciple. It seems that it is not just a moment." The night river king looks dignified.


    "A foreigner who can use the power of the fangs, the disciple of the Queen of the Blades, his appearance, is it a blessing for the narrowness of the moon?" The moon-wheel king also had some tremors, and some lost.


    In fact, the most shocking thing is Isa herself. Some of hers have not returned to the present: "He... how can he be a powerful tooth..."

 Chapter 1868： You make me very difficult

    The following Luna Grand Ceremony has become somewhat boring, and the young people of all ethnic groups have entered the Luna Palace to receive blessings, but at most, they have risen for 36 rounds of the moon.


    The original figure that is worthy of pride is now very tasteless. If there is no blessing in the light and shadow of Luna, how can it be regarded as the true blessing of Luna?


    In fact, we can''t blame them for their lack of qualifications. This has nothing to do with qualifications and luck. Without the inheritance of the Luna, the qualifications and luck will not be able to get the real Luna blessing.


    Hansen''s "Ice Muscle Jade Bone" is derived from the "Golden Cold War". It is the same vein as the Luna God. It is easy to get the Luna inheritance, and has nothing to do with qualification and luck.


    At the end of the Luna Grand Ceremony, Han Sen got the Marquis-level armor, and he was very happy.


    Although the ceremony ended, Hansen��s many performances in the Luna Grand Ceremony were circulated in the narrow month, which triggered a continuous heated discussion.


    In the lobby of the Rebec''s Half Moon Conference, the elders and several kings who were in the narrow month attended the meeting.


    Isa brows slightly wrinkled, and some displeased said: "Why can''t Hansen''s disciples in the next month be left? Is his talent not enough, or is my disciple''s disciple not qualified?"


    All the elders were silent and did not dare to look up and look at it under Isa��s gaze.


    Night River King said: "It''s not that we don''t want to give him a place to drop in the court for a month, but I have been a ruler for many years, and only the Rebeites are collected in the lower house."


    "I don''t remember when there was such a rule in the lower house of the month, and there was a precedent for foreign disciples in the lower house of the year, wasn''t it?" Isa said with a blank expression.


    As soon as this was said, the faces of the elders and the kings changed a little.


    The Moon King Shen Shen said: "The Queen, you also know what the foreign disciples in the lower house of the last month are. The non-family is different. Hansen''s qualifications are good. How good is Fuyuan, but it is not us. The people of the Rebecite."


    "Yes, the example of breast-feeding wolves against wolves is still rare since ancient times?" said Night River King.


    "Queen, you should understand that we are right, as long as you accept a Rebec disciple, don''t say the number of disciples in the lower house in a month, even two or three will follow you."


    "This is the case, the Queen, you will receive another disciple, and you will definitely give you a place."


    ......


    A group of elders and kings all persuaded, and they refused to give Hansen a place to drop in the court for one month.


    Isa slightly frowns, although she is known as the Queen of the Blades, unfortunately, after all, it is not the emperor who can truly decide the world. Without the majority of the seats in the Senate, she could not give Hansen the place of the disciples of the lower court.


    The lower house of the month is a specialized training institution of the Rebecite. However, anyone who can enter the lower house of the moon is likely to become a king in the future, and may even become an elite of deification.


    Of course, the lower house of the moon did not cultivate the deification, and the king went out a lot. Even the Queen of the Blades was born in the lower house of the month. Among the kings who sat, the only one who was not born in the lower house of the moon, that is, the one who was the moon. .


    If you can enter the lower house of the moon, you can enjoy the resources support of the Rebate family. Although it is difficult to push Hansen to the Duke level, but with the support of Isa, the promotion king does not dare to say that the Duke should not be problem.


    Unfortunately, Hansen is not a Rebecite. Isa has tried her best, but still can''t pass.


    Hansen returned to the blade star and waited for a long time before he was summoned by Isa.


    Isa also just came back from the Hall of the Moon Conference and immediately summoned Han Sen.


    "I am still satisfied with the performance of the Queen, disciple?" Hansen said.


    Isa looked at Hansen with a sigh and then asked: "Han Sen, your performance makes me very difficult."


    "What is the meaning of the Queen''s adult? Is it that my performance is not good?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "Not bad, but great. I ask you, how do you practice the power of the teeth?" Isa asked Hansen.


    "It��s just practiced and practiced. The power of the tooth is somewhat similar to the smell of the ghost tooth knife. I practiced with a ghost tooth knife every day. It took a long time to practice. I don��t know how to get it.�� Han Sen is very calm. .


    This kind of thing, others can not be found out, so he said very well.


    Isa did not go into it, she also knows that this kind of thing is unclear.


    ��How did you feel about practicing Genetics in the past?�� Isa asked again.


    "The progress is slow." Hansen replied.


    This is the truth. After the promotion of Gene Story, the cultivation is very slow. I want to promote the Viscount, and I don��t know when to practice.


    Isa took out a bottle and handed it to Hansen. "This bottle is based on a kind of heterogeneous heterogeneous genetic material, and the refined genetic fluid is extracted. It is good for the promotion of the Viscount, every ten. You can take 10 grams a day, and immediately run the "Genetics Language" to absorb the efficacy of the gene solution, and then take it after taking it."


    "Thank you for the love of the Queen." Hansen was happy in his heart and thought: "There is nothing wrong with the performance. It is good enough to get it soon."


    "Let''s go, the Eclipse Star will be developed, and the practice will not fall." Isa waved Hansen back.


    If the bottle of genetic fluid is used by the average baron, it will certainly be possible for a baron to be promoted to the Viscount, or even to the two viscounts.


    However, it was used in Hansen, but Isa knew it very well, and only Hansen was closer to the promotion of the Viscount. It was not enough to promote.


    "Come on slowly, see how he performed in the future." Isa secretly indulged.


    After returning to the solar eclipse, Hansen did not rush to take the genetic fluid given by Isa, but carefully studied the genetics obtained from the Moon God Palace.


    "Ice muscle jade" is a genetic technique that fits into the shelter, but this genetic technique is a method of cultivation that fits the gene universe. There is no clear relationship between the two, but there is "ice muscle jade". It is a very easy thing to practice the genetics of this technique.


    Hansen did not intend to practice according to the practice, or to use the "ice muscle jade bone surgery" as the main body, absorbed some of the essentials of this genetic surgery, in order to continue to practice "ice muscle jade bone surgery."


    Now that the bones have been able to release the external force, the next step is to condense the spirit. As long as the spirit is successfully condensed, the bones can be re-evolved and promoted to the count.


    Like the Earl of Gao Ji, his condensed spirit is the appearance of a green dragon.


    Judging from the cultivation method of the genetic technique, if you want to condense the spirit, there is a unique skill that can absorb some of the different treasures of the light, and you can accelerate the spiritual cohesion.

 Chapter 1869： Black cliff wish

    The so-called moon, in fact, does not shine by itself. It is the light of the sun that can radiate brilliance.


    The same is true of the technique of Luna Gene, which uses its light to condense my spirit. This method is very practical.


    It��s just that the light of the alien treasure can be difficult to find, at least Hansen has no place to get these things.


    According to the records of Luna Gene, the absorption of different kinds of actinic treasures will also affect the formation of the spirit, which will affect the attributes and forms of the spirit.


    "I don''t know if I can find such a treasure on the eclipse. If I can''t find it, I can only go outside to find a solution." Han Sen secretly sinks.


    Hansen intends to go to other places in the eclipse to find a good time. With his current skills, he has the brave rabbit boots and the Marquis-level armor, and he can escape life when he meets the Duke-level aliens. .


    Take out the genetic fluid given by Isa, and drop a drop out. It is estimated that there are so many ten grams, and it is swallowed directly.


    Then immediately felt a pure energy spread in the body, Han Sen immediately began to run "Genetics" to absorb those pure energy.


    It was only a drop of genetic fluid. Hansen spent nearly five hours before fully refining and absorbing it, which made the spell a big improvement. It was obvious that Isa gave it a good thing.


    Hansen did not feel any side effects, but did not continue to take it, or according to Isa said, take a drop every ten days.


    From time to time, good news came from the base. Those women who were originally ordinary creatures were promoted to baron. There are already four barons.


    "It seems that Jinwu imprint is really useful, but unfortunately those children are still small, and they have not yet reached the level of agglutinating genetic armor. Otherwise, all of them can be promoted to the baron, and it is also a good labor force." Han Sen thought about it, specifically looking for someone. A classroom was set up to teach those women and children cultural knowledge, as well as teach them some cultivation methods and genetic techniques.


    In a valley of the Black Moon, the fire of the earth is like a fountain. A black-eared Rebecite with a naked body is naked and sweaty. The muscles are shining under the fire of the ground. luster.


    when! when! when!


    In the hands of the great man, a black black hammer was waved, and every time he hit a burnt red iron block, he hit a sparkling spark.


    Gradually, the red iron was built into the shape of the knife. After the big man put the knife on the water, he took it in his hands and watched it carefully. Soon after, he left the disappointment and threw the knife on the mountain of discarded blades. Among them, muttered to himself: "No... but not... These materials are not enough to create the knives in my mind... the difference is too far..."


    Said, the big man re-clamped a piece of ore, threw it into the ground fire and burned it, and began to forge the material again.


    When the great man failed again, the ground fire suddenly broke out, the flame rose more than ten feet, the temperature in the vicinity increased greatly, and the rocks were melted into magma.


    Dahan frowned and looked at the fire. He has been building here for many years, and he has never seen such an abnormality in the fire.


    Just as the big man wanted to get closer and see what happened to the fire, he saw the flame of the fire, and gradually became a flame god.


    "What are you?" asked Han Han frowning.


    "Black Cliff, do you want to create a real knife?" The flames of the gods made a vain sound.


    "Of course, what else would I do here for more than a decade?"


    "As long as you make a wish to the god, this God can make you the strongest knife in the world." The voice of the flame **** is still so illusory.


    "No, my black cliff will use my own hands to create the strongest knife in the world." Black Cliff refused, his eyes full of confidence and fanaticism.


    "But you don''t have enough good materials, aren''t you? As long as you make a wish, God can help you find the best material in the world." The Flame God continued.


    ��Can you really help me find the material?�� The black cliff looked at the flame god.


    "That is, of course, I am a omnipotent god. I want to know where there is a material that is right for you. It will be easy for you if you ask for it." The flame **** said conceitedly.


    "Why are you helping me?" asked Black Cliff frowning.


    "Because you have a heart that is a god, create the strongest knife, become the **** of the knife, your sincerity and faith touched the **** of heaven." The flame **** said.


    Although Black Cliff still does not believe this flame god, but his desire for forging knife material is more than everything, staring at the flame **** said: "Well, if you can help me find the right material for me, I will repay you. ""


    "No need to repay, your sincerity is the best reward for me." The flames of the gods showed a happy color, and the body shape changed. I saw that the fire broke out again and turned into a fire wall, and the eyes of the black cliff seemed to burn. It was a flame.


    "Go... Go to the eclipse... Look for someone named Hansen... He has the material you want... a knives you want..." The flames of the flames come with the teeth The voice of hate.


    "The solar eclipse... Hansen... the knives..." The flames in the eyes of the black cliff burned, and even though the fire had converged and extinguished, the flame in his eyes did not weaken.


    Half a month has elapsed since the Luna Grand Ceremony. Hansen has combed the lunar gene technology. The latest "Ice Muscle Jade" has been adapted to complete the Viscount-level part. Temporary cultivation should be no problem.


    As for the latter part, we still have to cultivate and find the problem and then continue to modify it. If we don��t know the realm, we don��t know what it is.


    "Old Han, what are you doing?" The evil emperor rushed into the door and walked in.


    "In the study of genetics, you..." Hansen looked up at the evil emperor, and suddenly he stunned. The smell of this guy was not right.


    "Haha, yes, this Emperor has been promoted to the Viscount, fierce?" said the evil emperor with a smug look.


    "Fast! Really fierce!" Hansen gave a thumbs up, but he was still a bit confused, although he gave the evil spirits a lot of heterogeneous genes, so that the evil emperor could make a lot of tonic, but this speed is still too fast. some.


    "He was able to promote the Viscount, not by the energy of the golden seal. Without that energy, how could it be promoted so fast." Gu Qingcheng also came in.


    Hansen glanced at her and suddenly found out that she was promoted to the Viscount.


    They don''t hide their breath and can easily see it.


    "Yes, what kind of Jinwu imprint is really a good thing, but unfortunately there is only one glimpse. After refining and absorbing, there will be no more." The evil emperor licked his lips and said.


    "You are promoted to the Viscount, I am going to enter the mountains to hunt the aliens. Are you interested in going together?" Hansen asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1870： Red glow in the valley

    Among the deep mountains of the eclipse, Hansen, the evil emperor, Gu Qingcheng and Xiaoyinyin were carefully moving forward. After the evil emperor and Gu Qingcheng, Xiaoyinyin was promoted to the Viscount.


    Han Sen is now a little depressed, why he and the little angels, zero are not infected with the mark, otherwise they can also quickly promote the Viscount, not so hard to practice.


    "The current environment is also temporarily stable. It is better to have more people coming over, so that they can grow up faster. In the future, I really want to play a world in the gene universe. It is definitely not possible to rely on only a few people." Han Sen��s heart secretly thinking.


    There are quite a lot of people in the league who can pick up, but there are a few people, Han Sen is really not worried. For example, Wang Yuhang, the guy, Han Sen is really afraid that after he came, everyone will be unlucky together, then it will be finished.


    Because Hansen provides a lot of heterologous genes, the organisms in the shelter have evolved very quickly, but they are also limited to those with a good relationship with Hansen. After all, the number of heterologous genes is limited, and Hansen has not been able to extravagantly The point.


    With the help of heterogeneous genes, many of the creatures and humans of the Fourth Shelter have been promoted to the Alliance.


    For example, the dragon female chef, the goddess of death, the little red horse, the little star, etc., have all been successfully promoted to the alliance universe.


    Among human beings, a small number of people, including Empress, Lin Feng, Wang Yuhang, Tang Zhenliu, and Yi Dongmu, have been promoted and succeeded, waiting for the opportunity to enter the gene universe.


    Ji Ruran and Luo Wei have eaten a lot of heterogeneous genes, and they have all been promoted to the league. However, Hansen dare not let them come over. I am afraid that their thoughts on finding small flowers are too urgent, and problems will arise at that time.


    The biggest advantage of sheltered creatures is that they can be promoted quickly by eating heterologous genes. The shortcomings are obvious. The genetic instability in the body can be taken in the future, and no one can tell.


    A leopard-like alien rushed out of the rock and was directly killed by Gu Qingcheng.


    The power of Gu Qingcheng is released, the formation of the sword is not Jianguang, the blue sword is very strange, can be twisted like a ribbon, killing the enemy from a variety of strange angles.


    "Give me one!" said the silver book that the evil emperor held with him.


    "Who makes your movements so slow." Gu Qingcheng has cut off the heterogeneous body with a sword, took out its heterogeneous genes, and casually said.


    The evil emperor did not speak with a depressed face, and the silver ancient books in his hand were closed.


    Hansen looked at the evil emperor with great interest. The genetic power and ability of the evil emperor were somewhat unexpected and it was very interesting.


    After the promotion of the Viscount, the evil emperor can use the silver light to draw various creatures on the pages of the ancient books. As long as the creatures he draws, he can be turned into light and shadow from the book, as the existence of a similar summoned beast. Fight for him.


    However, the light and shadow that is drawn has limited time. It is generally impossible to draw it and wait for the battle to come to the door. However, it takes some time to paint again.


    There was Gu Chengcheng, and he did not let him draw the opportunity of light and shadow to play. He only raised his hand to paint, and Gu Gucheng had already killed the alien species, so the evil emperor was very unhappy along the way.


    Hansen is easy to be happy. He doesn''t have much interest in the aliens of Baron and Viscount. The most important thing is to find the treasure of Guanghua.


    "What is that?" The evil emperor stared at one direction in the mountain, some doubts said.


    Hansen and Gu Qingcheng looked at the past with the eyes of the evil emperor, and far from seeing the mountains over there, there was a red glow.


    It��s just that the glow does not come from the sky, but rises from the mountains and looks very strange.


    "In the past, maybe there is something baby to say." Hansen''s eyes lit up.


    "Be careful, we are only the Viscounts. In case of the Duke or the Marquis-level aliens, Hansen has a pair of Duke-level animal boots that run fast, but we can''t run." Gu Qingcheng said.


    "Is that kind of person who will run first?" Hansen said angrily.


    "Yes." The evil emperor and Gu Qingcheng are very sure to answer.


    "Okay, then be careful." Hansen shrugged his shoulders helplessly, picked up the small silver and silver, and carefully dive to the other side.


    The red clouds are like clouds and fireworks, very magnificent.


    After Hansen��s three people approached, they discovered that Hongxia was rising from a valley. A red cloud in the valley is like a fairyland on earth, but it is impossible to see what is inside.


    "Would you like to go in and have a look?" Gu Qingcheng stared at the valley and frowned.


    She couldn''t see anything. The clouds and red clouds inside were too strong. It was not glaring, but it was difficult to see through.


    "I don''t know what''s in the end. It''s too dangerous to rush in." Even with a stiff rabbit boot, Hansen didn''t dare to take risks easily. After all, his body is still too weak, and he can pay the price of life if he is not careful. .


    "Now you have to look at the Emperor." The evil emperor said smugly, and then summoned a silver ancient book, with a fingertip with a little silver mans, painted in the fast pages.


    It was only in the blink of an eye, a silver leopard light and shadow rushed out of the pages of the book, the appearance looks exactly the same as the one that Gu Qiancheng had killed before, but this leopard is just a silver light and shadow, and there is no flesh and blood.


    "What can you paint in this book?" Hansen asked with some surprise.


    "Well, there are still some restrictions for the time being. At present, only the creatures that exist in the gene universe can be painted, and the paintings must be combined with the spirit and the spirit to form a light and shadow." The evil emperor said while guiding the leopard light and shadow. Rushed into the valley.


    "Then you draw a king-level alien, will there be a king-level strength?" Hansen asked again.


    "Of course not, the strength of light and shadow is calculated according to my own strength, but drawing a certain creature, light and shadow will have their attributes and strength, but the degree of power is quite similar to myself." .


    "It''s already very powerful." Han Sen looked at the evil emperor, how it feels a bit awkward.


    With a hot temper like the evil emperor, when he was fighting, he painted on one side, and he had some strange feelings.


    "Hey!" The leopard''s light and shadow rushed into the red glow, but it was only a while, and then heard a tragedy inside, and then stopped, the valley regained its silence.


    The face of the evil emperor has changed, and the leopard pattern painted on the silver ancient books has been broken.


    "What happened?" Han Sen asked the evil emperor.


    "I don''t know, I have a spiritual connection with light and shadow, but I can only get their feelings, I can''t see their vision. After entering Hongxia, it seems to be directly killed by something." The evil emperor said.

 Chapter 1871： Invisible enemy (the lord plus more)

    Both Hansen and Gu Qingcheng secretly frowned, and the light and shadow of the evil emperor painted it, but it was equivalent to the strength of the Viscount, and it was killed at once. The things in the valley were quite terrible.


    "Don''t worry, look at me." The evil emperor said, and opened the old book, the fingertips flashed fast on it.


    In a short while, a leopard rushed out of the ancient book, but the leopard did not directly rush into the valley, but squatted beside the evil emperor.


    The evil emperor''s fingers pumped, painted one by one, and painted four leopards, and then he said, "Okay, this is my limit now."


    Then he ordered five leopards to line up and rush into the valley.


    Each leopard''s light and shadow was separated by a distance, and five leopards rushed into it at the same time, causing a wave of red mist in the valley.


    Soon, there was another tragic sound in the valley, and then the red mist in the valley was tumbling, and the paintings on the ancient books of the evil spirits disappeared one by one.


    Just a moment, the five leopard figures were all destroyed, and the five leopards in the valley were probably finished.


    The evil emperor''s face was a little pale, not because of the influence of the leopard''s light and shadow on him, but the painting of these five leopards, which consumed too much power.


    "How, have you figured out what is inside the valley?" Han Sen asked the evil emperor.


    The evil emperor said: "I don''t know what I am, I can''t see it, but when he kills five leopards, the average has nearly a second interval. It should be the same creature. Time to calculate, his speed is about four to five times faster than us, to infer that it is likely to be a Piaget class, or a more advanced creature hides strength."


    "If it''s just the Piaget class, then it''s easy to handle. I have a stiff rabbit boot. The speed is not inferior to the Earl class, and there is a Marquis-level heterogeneous armor. Although it can''t stimulate the power, it is no problem to resist the Earl-class attack. Han Sen looked up and looked at the sky. The sky was full of electromagnetic turbulence, and the black pressure was everywhere. I couldn��t see the moon in the narrow moon. I didn��t want to borrow the power of moonlight.


    "You wait first." Gu Qingcheng stopped Hansen, who was preparing to enter the valley, pulled out the pure sword, and a blue sword condensed on the sword. The sword seemed to have spirituality and automatically turned toward The valley flew in.


    when!


    It took only a long time for the pure sword to fly into the red glow. He heard a crisp sound, and the pure sword bounced back and flew back to Gu��s hand.


    "My sword was only attacked once." Gu Xiangcheng said to Hansen after taking back the pure sword.


    "Okay, let me go in and see." Hansen wore the Marquis-level armor, put on a stiff rabbit boot, held a ghost tooth knife in one hand, and held the knife in one hand, moving carefully toward the valley.


    Now Hansen is missing some of the young uncle Wang Yuhang. If he is there, he will stand outside the valley and make a few noises. Maybe the things in the valley will be led out by him. It is not necessary to venture into the valley.


    Hansen carefully walked into the red Xia, those red clouds seemed to be with the color of the fog, and did not feel anything strange.


    Only after a few steps, Hansen��s heart suddenly swayed, the footsteps were about to move, but the back was already stunned, the strength was fierce, and the body could not help but fall forward.


    He hasn''t waited for Hansen to stand still, but he hit a shot on his arm.


    The creatures in the red mist are silent and can''t see where it is. Even though Hansen is fast enough, he doesn''t know when he will launch an attack. When the attack falls on his body, he can find it and hide. It��s too late.


    Fortunately, there was a Marquis-level armor, which did not really hurt Hansen.


    Hansen had to rush out of the valley with his armor, and the thing did not follow. Standing outside the valley, Hansen��s armor had some claw marks on it, but it was not deep, just a shallow print.


    "What is the situation?" The evil emperor, Gu Qingcheng and Xiaoyinyin ran over, Gu Gucheng asked.


    "The old feelings are right. There should be a Piaget-class creature inside. The speed and strength are good, and with the cover of the red mist, there is no trace of it. If it smashes its attack, it will be late." I have smashed it in it for a few times, and I have not been able to see what it looks like. The red mist should have a shielded effect. I can''t even hear the sound of his actions." Hansen said. .


    "Then it is a little difficult. He refuses to come out inside. We are not his opponent. It is useless to rely on your armor. It is useless to go in." Gu Qingcheng frowned.


    "If you can lead him out, it will be fine." The evil emperor said.


    "If he is willing to come out, he has been chasing my sword or Hansen." Gu Qingcheng shook his head slightly.


    "It is not difficult to lead him out, but you must bring one person first," Hansen said.


    "Wang Yuhang?" The evil emperor and Gu Qingcheng obviously also thought of it.


    "There are such visions in this valley, and there are different kinds of species in which they are guarded and refused to leave half a step. I am afraid that there will be any different treasures in the world, and this matter is not too late." Gu Qingcheng said.


    "I gave Wang Yuhang some strange genes before. After he ate it, he had already broken the barrier and was able to absorb the essence of life genes. After the gene was completed, he was promoted to the alliance. It is easy to bring him. But how many creatures are on the eclipse? The guys outside are all in mind, and each one needs to be recorded. It��s more out of thin air. It��s hard to explain clearly. I have to go out first, and I can bring him back in the name of recruitment. Hansen said helplessly.


    "Then go faster. By the way, bring more people back. The eclipse is rich in different resources. The more people come, the better. Just a few of us, I am afraid that the resources developed in three years are not enough. Tax." Gu Decheng Road.


    "Now it can only be like this. You should hunt around all the time. Don''t go too far. By the way, monitor this valley. I will go back soon and try to get back early." Han Sen said that he would return to the base first.


    After returning to the gene, Hansen contacted the Queen of Blades. The Queen of Blades also knew that he needed manpower. Soon he quickly agreed to Hansen and sent a spaceship to him. After the Ice Birds took him, he directly I left the narrowness of the month to recruit people.


    "Where do you want to recruit a family member this time?" The Ice Bird Duke is now very polite to Hansen.


    The first place to win the Luna Grand Festival, and the first creature to be blessed by the Luna in the true sense, can be said to have relied on external forces and luck.


    However, the ability to train the dental knife to such a degree in a short period of time, but also condensed the power of the tooth, this is not as simple as luck, that is, the ice bird Duke also had to look at Han Sen.

 Chapter 1872： Cave (the lord plus more)

    "I want to go to Qu Yanxing." Hansen said to the Duke of Ice Birds.


    "You want to recruit the Ghana?" The ice bird duke suddenly understood Hansen''s thoughts.


    Qu Yanxing was originally a planet belonging to the Yu nationality. The most important race on the Qu Yan star is the Gana, but the Gana itself is a superior.


    This Ghana in Quyanxing is only a branch of the Ghana. For some reason, it was forced to defect from the Ghana and turned to the Yu.


    Now that the Yu family has changed, the holy heaven has been closed, and it is difficult to take care of those vassal races and planets. Although Qu Yanxing has not been broken, there are already many forces that are playing the Gana idea, hoping to bring them into their own homes. Under the door.


    Hansen chose to go to Qu Yanxing because the race of Qu Yanxing itself is very complicated. The Gana is only the dominant race. There are not many people in it. There are many other races in it, which is convenient for Hansen.


    Of course, Hansen also has the idea of ??taking chances. If he can recruit several Gana people, it is also a very good choice. After all, the Ghana is especially good at using heterogeneous genes to make drugs. It is considered that all forces are hoping to The talent that gets.


    Because there are a lot of forces to recruit them, the Gana people are still waiting for the price, and there is no official choice.


    "Yes, it is best to be able to recruit the Ghana. If you can''t recruit it, there will be a lot of races there, and there should be some gains," Hansen said casually.


    "There are some hopes in other races. The Gana people don''t have to think about it. The Jinyuwang of our Rebecite went to Ghana Star two months ago. I haven''t harvested it yet. I want the influence of the Ghana. Too much," said the ice bird duke.


    "Let''s go and see it first, maybe I''m lucky, are people willing to follow me to suffer?" Hansen said jokingly.


    In fact, he did not have much hope for the Ghana, just want to take them over.


    After Qu Yanxing, Han Sen knew how complicated the situation of Qu Yanxing is now. The spaceships and warships of all major forces are everywhere, obviously for the sake of the Gana.


    Looking at the squad of Qu Yanxing, I am afraid that there are quite a few strong players at the king level.


    Hansen��s spaceship was just checked near Qu Yanxing, and the name of the Rebec was reported to be able to board the Qu Yanxing.


    Changed to a general small race, people will not let you even the planet, let alone go to see the Ghana.


    The Duke of Ice Bird took Hansen to visit the King of Jinyu, but even the shadow of King Jinyu did not see it. Only one duke received them.


    "It turned out to be the disciple of Her Majesty the Queen of Blades and the Duke of Ice Birds. It is really rude. There is something to do with my family. There is no way to come in person. Let me come to the reception. If there is anything in need, I will definitely I will do my best." The Duke is very polite.


    "The Duke is very polite, we are here to recruit some of the family members. I don''t know if the Duke''s adult has the ethnic distribution information of Qu Yanxing. If you can give us a copy, you will be grateful for it," Hansen said.


    "What is my opinion? This is a trivial matter. I will let them copy one for you." The Duke said, and paused and said: "The two also intend to recruit Ghana?"


    "If there is an opportunity, it is natural best." Hansen said casually.


    The duke smiled: "It is difficult to recruit the Ghana, but you can also try your luck, maybe it''s just organic."


    "Thank you for the Duke''s adult." Hansen took the information and said goodbye to the Duke.


    "As far as you want to recruit the Ghana? It''s really whimsical, even if the Queen of the Blades personally comes, it may not be able to make those Gana people feel heart." Hansen after they left, the duke snarled.


    After Hansen took the information, he only let the people brought by the Duke of Ice Bird go to other tribes to take a look and try to recruit some nobles first.


    Looking at the current situation, the Ghana is certainly not expected. There is no need for people to put so many big forces to go, and follow him to a small baron to open up wasteland.


    Hansen went out and turned around himself. After confirming that he had not been followed, he got into a remote mountainous area, found a cave and sent it back to the shelter.


    Wang Yuhang''s communicator was dialed, and Wang Yuhang said that he went to the gene universe. Wang Yuhang almost jumped up and said that Hansen would wait for him. He will arrive soon.


    Today, the entire league is almost equivalent to Hansen''s back garden, and Ji Jia is responsible for managing the garden.


    All major forces have known more or less the existence of the gene universe. Many forces hope to have a strong person who enters the gene universe, so that their family can lay the foundation for the gene universe.


    It��s just that I can really go out now, but I don��t even have one.


    Wang Yuhang and others used the heterologous gene provided by Hansen to be promoted to the alliance as a human being. However, without Hansen��s leadership, he was promoted to a shelter. That is a dead end, so no one dares to go out and can only wait. Hansen.


    Not long after Hansen and Wang Yuhang��s call ended, Wang Yuhang drove the aircraft directly.


    "Little Han, take me to the gene universe, I want to see if the cat-and-sisters are as beautiful as you said." Wang Yuhang ran into the room and said with a slap.


    "Don''t worry, I want to go to the gene universe, but let''s say it first. After I have taken you, you have to listen to me temporarily, and you can''t act alone," Hansen said.


    "You can rest assured that I promise to listen to you, except for my wife and children." Wang Yuhang said with a chest.


    "There is no problem, I am not in the mood to help you marry your wife and have children." Han Sen brought Wang Yuhang to Qu Yanxing, but Wang Yuhang did not eat too many heterologous genes, and the time to promote to the league was short, far from cohesion. The extent of the gene armor can only be brought first, let him eat more heterogeneous genes, and gather the genetic armor.


    Hansen brought the goddess of death and the female chef of the dragon to bring them together in the cave.


    After the promotion of the Dragon female chef to the league, she has been living in Hansen��s home, and the kitchen has been contracted by her. She is one of the few people who eat the most heterogeneous genes.


    The goddess of death also eats a lot, and it is also the extent to which the gene armor can be condensed. The most important thing is that the goddess of death is archery in a word, and it is really scary in the league.


    When I was living in my hometown, those buildings were shot down by her. Now I live in the city. If she is in a bad mood someday, shoot a few buildings, or shoot one or two planets. Play, then have fun.


    So Hansen thought about bringing her over, so as not to make any more trouble.


    The goddess of death and the dragon female chef gathered the genetic armor in the cave, and Hansen and Wang Yuhang sneaked in the hidden place of the hole to smoke.


    Suddenly, Hansen heard someone''s voice coming, and the sound seemed to be coming to this side.


    "Oh, there is no good thing about the little uncle, the dragon girl and the dreamer are concentrating on the genetic armor, and they can''t be disturbed." Hansen frowned, but he heard the voice getting closer and closer to them. .

 Chapter 1873： Gana

    "You go inside, guard the dragon girl and the dream." Hansen lowered his voice and said to Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang knew that his strength was not as good as an ordinary person in a gene universe. It was useless to stay, and he retreated to the depths of the cave.


    Hansen was at the mouth of the cave, hiding his body by rocks and vines, and kept watching the outside.


    After a short while, I saw two figures coming from a distant mountain road. One of the figures was a human body, the lower part was a snake, and the long one was quite beautiful. It looked like a female snake, and was shaking the snake. Come over here.


    ��Gana?�� Hansen��s heart was a little surprised. In such a barren mountainous place, he was able to meet a Ghana. This probability is really low.


    The other figure next to the Gana is a Tauren, but it is somewhat different from the Tauren that Hansen has seen. This Tauren is a woman, and the chest muscles are very developed, like two big iron balls. People are scared.


    Hansen had seen the ethnic materials of Qu Yanxing before, knowing that this is a branch of the Tauren, claiming to be the Kao, the first race on Qu Yan.


    The reason why it is the first race is because the number of Kao people is the most on the Qu Yan star. Although the Gana people are in charge of Qu Yanxing, the number is very small.


    Normally, the Kao people are subordinates of the Ghana, but the situation seems to be a bit wrong.


    The Garna''s hands and body were locked, and the Kao people behind took a steel gun at the back of the Garna, like a prisoner.


    "Gia, do you know what you are doing?" The Garna woman said as she walked, her face full of anger.


    "Miss Guna, of course, I know what I am doing, but you are worth a lot of money. After you sell it, it is enough for me to go to any planet for a lifetime." said the Kao woman, who is a chest muscle like a ball.


    "Gia, I really didn''t expect you to be like this. I grew up drinking your milk from a young age. When you are a relative, you sold me and sold me. Are you cold-blooded?" Na said with a bite on her lips.


    "Family? Less is there to pretend, you Ghana is only a servant of our Kao people, it is a tool for milk production. We Kao people have paid everything, but what have we got? It is a little praise of your Ghana people. And pity? I tell you, those things are worthless." Gia sneered.


    Guna bit her lip and didn''t talk anymore. Gia continued: "You don''t have to play tricks, otherwise you will suffer."


    "Who are you selling me to?" asked Guna.


    "Selling to everyone is the same, and some are willing to pay a high price." Gia said that he pushed Guna: "Go, advanced caves, etc., the buyer will arrive soon."


    Hansen is in the vine, and the heart is screaming unlucky. It seems that Gia has chosen the trading place here.


    Hansen said nothing, quietly hiding in the vines, converge on the body, quietly holding the ghost knife.


    When Guna walked to the mouth of the cave, a pair of fascinating eyes looked at Hansen��s hiding vines, almost facing Hansen��s eyes, and her face flashed a trace of surprise.


    Hansen was shocked: "I have a keen sense of perception, I have tried my best to converge, and I can still feel that I am here?"


    However, Guna''s gaze quickly shifted from here, as if it was just inadvertently swept from here, and never looked at it again.


    However, when Gona left, I didn��t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, and gradually approached Hansen��s side.


    Soon, Guna walked over from Hansen, Hansen Fu was motionless in the vines, and until Gia walked in front of him, Hansen jumped silently, with ghosts in his hands directly from behind. I turned to Gia''s waist.


    Gia''s body is very strong, it may be an ear, and now the ghost tooth knife is not stimulated, it is difficult to reinvent the count''s bones, only from the softest place.


    No foreign object stimulation, relying on Hansen''s own strength, can only stimulate a small part of the power of the ghost tooth knife.


    The tip of the ghost tooth knife is like a fang, and it pierces the waist of Gia.


    It��s just that her flesh is very tough, although she didn��t wear armor, but Hansen��s knife didn��t pierce her waist, only stabbed into a ten centimeter, for the waist that was thicker than the bucket, ten centimeters That is, about one-third of the depth is not enough to be fatal.


    Being attacked by sneak attack, Gia''s first reaction was not to escape, the face was violent, and regardless of the injury at the waist, turning around was a shot.


    The steel gun in her hand was more than three meters long, like a thick arm. The flame on the gun condensed into a bull''s head. Under the sweep, it seemed to be a yak collision, and the force blew the air apart.


    "Be careful, don''t harden the power of her horns, she has a strong armor-strength." Guna shouted in the hole.


    Hansen did not intend to be hard-hitting, and his body shape has already quit a few meters, avoiding the arrogance of Gia.


    Hey!


    The mountain wall was directly smashed by the horrible bullish arrogance. Gia''s face was full of anger, and the steel gun caught the Hansen again.


    Guna is in the cave, she can''t escape, and Gia is not worried at all. Now she only wants to kill Hansen, the sneak attacker.


    For the origin of Hansen, Gia has some doubts in her mind. She has not notified the buyer of the transaction location at all. If the buyer is ambushing here, it is unlikely.


    And if it is a buyer, it will not find a weak guy to attack, can afford to buy the Gana, can easily find a few Duke of the Marquis, want to kill her is not easy?


    Although the doubts in my heart, but the steel gun in the hands of Gia did not hesitate, with the whistling whistling, the power of the horns once again impacted Hansen.


    Hansen led Gia to the cave entrance, but he did not stay away.


    He ran too far, and Gia might not chase him in order to guard Guna. Hansen is also afraid that Guna will go inside the cave again, which will destroy the promotion plan of the Dragon Girl and the Dreamer.


    There is only one Wang Yuhang in it, even ordinary people are not as good, even if Guna is locked, Wang Yuhang will certainly not stop her.


    Hansen and Gia thought about each other and fought before the cave.


    Guna began to see that Hansen��s strength was weak, and at most it was a viscount. I am afraid that it was not the opponent of Gia. It would soon be killed, and many thoughts were turned around, thinking about how to escape in a limited time. .


    But soon Gona found that Hansen''s strength is not strong, but the speed is really fast, and Gia has repeatedly shot, even his clothes corner has not met.

 Chapter 1874： Guna

    For a moment, Hansen already knew how the strength of Gia was, and he no longer hesitated. At the moment when Gia��s steel gun hit again, Hansen��s figure suddenly accelerated again.


    The speed of the steel gun and the horns could not catch up with Hansen��s figure. Hansen swept past Gia and slashed through her neck, although it was not enough to cut her head, but the neck. The trachea and arteries are cut open.


    Gia''s flail still couldn''t say anything, but he still waved a steel gun and stabbed Hansen backhand.


    Hansen��s figure accelerated again, and once again, Gia��s steel gun was flashed, and he was on the back of Gia.


    Guna stood in the cave, and was surprised to see Hansen''s knife smashing on Gia, and the look on his face was uncertain.


    "The power of the Rebec''s fangs, he is not the Rebec, how can he use the power of the fangs?" Guna thought in her heart: "If he is a buyer of Gia, it is difficult to escape." At that speed, I am afraid I can stand shoulder to shoulder with the Marquis. Look at his strength. You should not have such a speed."


    Just as Genna thought about it, Gia was in a shackle, and the steel gun in his hand fell to the ground and his body fell.


    The wound on her body has been tearing and bleeding, especially the wound on the neck, and almost half of the neck has been torn, and no matter how fierce it is, it can''t hold on.


    Because the trachea was cut open, she couldn''t even scream, just twitching on the ground.


    Hansen stabbed the heart of Gia, who had no resistance, and ended her life.


    "Thank you for your life-saving grace, the Gana family will have a thank you." Guna went forward to Hansen.


    ��How to thank you?�� Han Sen looked up and down Guna.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. He wants to attract the Ghana to his family by his own strength. Hansen feels that there is no hope.


    Now that there is a ready-made door to go, Hansen naturally refuses to let go, just bring back the eclipse, and then she will not be allowed.


    When Guna looked at Hansen��s look, she screamed in her heart and knew that she was not a good person.


    Guna��s face smiled: ��Now, Qu Yan��s star is in chaos, and my Gana family will soon have no place to live. If you are not a benefactor, you can follow the benefactor with your family to report the great grace that the benefactor wants to save. Dade."


    Hansen listened to a slight glimpse, and then looked at the sincerity and gratitude of Guna''s face, and could not help but laugh.


    ��Would you be willing to take us?�� Guna asked seriously.


    "I don''t have any problems with the admission, but I just want to take care of you. Your family will be fine. If you are poor at home, you can''t afford that much." Hansen said with a smile.


    Guna was in a hurry, but she still said with sincerity on her face: "The benefactors don''t have to worry. Our family is also a bit of savings. We are willing to contribute to the benefactors. We only ask the benefactors to take care of us and give us a good place."


    Hansen is lazy and talks to Guna again. He is also a accustomed to treacherous people. He is more likely to be acting than Gula. He also sees more, and he will not see Gonna��s mind. .


    Once the figure is moving, it has already arrived at Gona. When I take out something, I will seal Gona��s mouth.


    Guna suddenly changed her face and quickly called out: "I have a way for you to get some of the loyalty of the Ghana, just ask you to let me go."


    Seeing Hansen still has no intention of stopping. Gona��s mouth is about to be sealed, and then he cried: ��I am the daughter of the patriarch. I have troubles to take it away, and I don��t understand pharmacy. You It��s not too useful to catch me back. If you are willing to give me a chance, I have a way to safely take away at least five Garna pharmacists."


    "Oh, let''s listen." Hansen was interested in this time. He couldn''t think of him saving a person, the daughter of the genus of the Ghana. This is a bit interesting.


    Guna quickly said: "You are my savior, as long as you are willing to let me go back, it is very simple for my father to give you five pharmacists."


    "Give you another chance." Hansen looked at Guna coldly.


    Guna bit her lip: "You can take an image to extort my father. Just a few pharmacists, the father will promise."


    Hansen directly blocked Gonna��s mouth, and then picked it up and went inside the cave, letting Guna struggle.


    He went to the patriarch of the extortion Gana, unless he was crazy.


    Not to mention that the Ghana is the emperor of Qu Yanxing. It is too easy to find him. Even if the Ghana does not come to him, as long as he reveals a little wind, there are countless strong people who will come to save Guna. The good feelings of the Ghana.


    Among these powers, there are kings like the King of Gold and Jade.


    Hansen now only wants to bring Guna back to the eclipse as soon as possible. When she reaches the solar eclipse, she is not afraid that she can fly to heaven.


    The Gana of Qu Yanxing is, after all, only a small branch of the Ghana. The strongest of the tribes is also a king, and only one of them is absolutely afraid to go to the narrowness of the moon.


    Even if he dares to go, there must be no return, and the Rebeites also need the Garna pharmacists.


    Although it is cruel, but this is the case, the Ghana can maintain their current transcendental status, not because of their own strength, but because of the involvement of various parties, it is difficult to start.


    Otherwise, the Gana people will be brought back by force with the suppression, and where they will get the conditions.


    Hansen has not yet entered the cave, and he saw the Dragon Girl, Menger and Wang Yuhang coming out.


    "Have you evolved twice?" Hansen asked the dragon girl and the dreamer.


    Both of them nodded, Han Sen just let go of his heart, thought about it and said: "Dream, you go back with me, the dragon girl and the uncle, you two go together, my spaceship is in the south of the city, the dragon girl Just sign in and you will be there. As for Uncle, I will recruit you to come in."


    After the three people negotiated, the Dragon Girl and Wang Yuhang left first. Hansen looked at Guna and was somewhat guilty. He was thinking about how he could bring her back to the spaceship without knowing it.


    Now all the major forces are monitoring each other. He has so swayed and robbed a Ghana to bring it back to the spaceship. Even if it is wrapped up, it may cause doubts.


    While Hansen was thinking about it, the small transparency emerged from his shoulders and suddenly jumped over Gona''s head, and then the body discolored.


    Surprisingly, Guna underneath it disappeared with discoloration, and soon became transparent. Hansen stood so close that he almost did not see Gula standing there.


    "Small transparency, great." Hansen was happy in his heart, but he couldn''t think of a small transparency.

 Chapter 1875： Gana fall

    Taking Guna back to the spaceship, I registered a quota for the dream.


    Hansen originally thought that the Duke of Ice Birds could recruit some nobles, at least they could recruit a lot of barons, but things were a little different from his imagination.


    Because there are too many forces to recruit the Ghana, they all hold the same idea as Hansen. Even if they don��t recruit the Ghana, they can��t go back empty-handed.


    Even the average baron has a lot of power. The barons are picking and provoking. Where can you see the small forces like Hansen, even if you want to go to the Rebec, you will also go to the king of Jinyu.


    Hansen left for so long, and they did not even recruit a baron.


    Not long after, the dragon girl took Wang Yuhang to go, the staff on the spacecraft was very happy, so I came to a baron, but the dragon girl asked to sign with Wang Yuhang, otherwise she would not sign, let the staff headache. .


    If it is on other war planets, a baron is eligible to raise conditions, but here, if they do not agree to the conditions, even a baron can not be recruited.


    In the end, Hansen made a speech and let them stay, and the staff dared to sign them.


    "The Duke of Ice Birds, it is too difficult to recruit people here. I think we will change a planet." Hansen hid Guna in his room, intending to leave Qu Yanxing first.


    "Good." The Duke of Ice Bird had expected this to happen. She had already reminded Han Sen before she came, so she didn''t say anything more now and agreed.


    Just as the spacecraft was ready to take off, there were suddenly many aircraft outside, and the spacecraft was surrounded.


    Hansen��s heart suddenly stunned: ��Is there something wrong, Guna��s things that I caught back are exposed? Really bad things can��t be done, heaven and earth conscience, I really just want to find a helper, no plan. How about going to her, isn��t it so fast to retribute?��


    Hansen��s heart flashed a lot of thoughts, thinking about how to live alive if it was really exposed.


    Hansen saw a lot of Kao people in the aircraft. The Duke of Ice Birds had already greeted them and said something to the Kao people who had headed. Not long after, the Kao people retreated.


    "The Duke of Ice Birds, what are the Kao people doing?" asked Hansen and other ice bird dukes back to the spaceship.


    The ice bird Duke handed an invitation to Hansen and said: "I really didn''t think that the Gana people turned over the gutters, all of them were controlled by the Kao people. The Kao people planned to auction them and invited us to participate in the auction. meeting."


    "Real cow! How did this happen?" Hansen knew that it was not just Guna that the Kao people seized. The entire Ghana has become a prisoner.


    "Under the current situation, I am afraid that only the Kao people who are under the arm of the Gana will be able to do this. Other large foreign forces have no such opportunity. There are too many people in every move. Staring, whoever shoots first will become the target of criticism." The ice bird Duke said.


    "These Kao people are actually auctioning. They don''t really think that after the auction of the Ghana, can they retreat with a huge amount of money?" Hansen said with a grin.


    "Maybe they have been kicked by their brains, and maybe there is still power behind them, but it has nothing to do with us. You should not have a lot of resources to participate in the auction?" The ice bird duke is very clear about Hansen''s net worth. .


    Hansen is indeed very poor, and the heterologous genes produced by the eclipse are too few, but most of the heterologous genes have been taken back to the shelter by him, and they are provided to their relatives and friends. There is nothing left, there is no money. Going to the auction will be coquettish.


    "Going to the auction will be a long-term experience." Hansen thought about it. If he left now, it would be a bit too eye-catching.


    In order to recruit the Ghana, the result was that even if the auction did not participate, I wanted to leave Qu Yanxing. I thought it was suspicious.


    Since the Ghana is finished, those Gana people are already difficult to protect themselves, and no one knows that Guna is here. It should be safe now, so he plans to participate in the auction and not to be late, so as not to attract attention. Instead, something went wrong.


    Going back to his room, Hansen turned on the shielding device to prevent the sound and images in the room from being transmitted, which made Xiaogan leave Guna.


    I saw the color of the bed changed, Gona��s body appeared on the bed, the body was locked in the bed, and the mouth was sealed tightly. Only one tail was able to move.


    "You''d better let me go immediately, or if any of the races on Qu Yanxing know that I am here, you will inevitably die without a place to die." Guna hated.


    "Tell you an unfortunate news and good news. The unfortunate news is that now all of your Garna people have been reduced to prisoners. They will be auctioned by the Kao people tomorrow. The good news is that you don''t have to go to the auction because now You belong to me," Hansen said.


    "Impossible, you don''t want to lie to me." Guna widened her eyes.


    "Impossible? Then how could you be caught by Gia?" Hansen threw the invitation to Gonna.


    Although Guna''s body was locked, her tail was still very flexible. It was easy to open the invitation. After reading it, she suddenly widened her eyes.


    "Those traitors!" Guna was full of indignation.


    "You are lucky, you don''t have to go to the auction, and then follow me to do well, to ensure that you are fragrant and spicy, at least not as a slave." Han Sen said with a smile.


    "What the **** are you going to do with me?" Guna''s face was cloudy and he looked at Hansen.


    "Not so good, I came to recruit the family, and the rules of the Rebeites to recruit the family should know some, probably that." Hansen said casually.


    Guna stared at Hansen and continued to ask: "You are not a Rebecite. As far as I know, among the foreigners of the Rebecite, there are very few qualifications for recruiting family members. Only a few of them are among them. Does not include you."


    "That is your news is too old, I am the only disciple of the Queen of Blades, and now is the star of the star, of course I have the qualification to recruit the family." Han Sen smiled and said: "When I was on board You haven''t seen it all, even the nobles of the Rebecite are respectful to me."


    "The Queen of the Blades will accept a foreigner as a disciple?" Guna couldn''t believe it.


    "Believe it or not, anyway, you still don''t believe it, I don''t care." Hansen said, he went down to bed.


    "What are you doing?" Guna was shocked and wanted to dodge, but the body was locked in bed, the range of movement was limited, and it was impossible to get out of bed.


    "What else can I do besides sleeping?" Hansen lay in bed, looking sideways at Gona, squinting.


    "Don''t mess around... otherwise I would rather commit suicide..." Guna was trembled by Hansen''s body. She heard that there were many abnormal races and would do a lot of terrible things.


    Hansen smiled and reached out to the palm of his hand and pinched Guna''s chin.

 Chapter 1876： Ghana Saints (the lord plus more)

    "Don''t touch me... I really will... really..." Guna was young after all, and the body that was scared at this time was a little trembling.


    Hansen squeezed her face and felt very good. The skin was very smooth and pink, but Hansen took back his palm and said casually: "You can rest assured that I am not interested in the underlying creatures. I can''t let it now. Other creatures see you, so you can only do this for a while, and wait until you get back to the narrowness of the month. I have a lot of houses there, and you want to sleep."


    Said, Han Sen has closed his eyes and rested.


    Guna saw that Hansen had already taken a break, and he was relieved.


    But this evening, Guna couldn''t close her eyes, and there were various thoughts in her mind.


    Everything changed too fast. She was arrested by Hansen. The Gana people also became the goods on the stage. I thought that my loved ones and my own destiny would be in the hands of others. Guna could not help but grieve. Tears flowed down the cheeks.


    The next morning, Hansen got up from the bed and saw Gona glaring at him with a pair of bloodshot eyes. He frowned and said, "What are you doing with me like this? I haven''t told you how?" ��


    Hansen also counted on Guna to work for him after he arrived at the eclipse, and did not want to make the relationship too stiff.


    "You really just want to recruit me to be a family member?" Guna stared at Hansen with her eyes open, as if she wanted to see Hansen''s heart, liver, spleen, lungs and kidneys.


    "Or what do you want to do? I have no interest in the aliens." Hansen said as he got up, ignoring Gonna''s gaze.


    ��Are you going to the auction?�� Guna asked again.


    "Yes." Hansen did not have the need to hide.


    Guna bite her teeth: "We make a deal, you help me return a Ghana, I promise to be loyal to you, and after the narrowness of the month, I will work for you."


    ��It sounds like a very good deal, but I don��t have any money at all. Going to the auction is just a fun, not ready to bid. You know, your Ghana is very valuable, and the competition will be very intense. A Ghana can shoot the price." Hansen shrugged his shoulder and said.


    "I have a way." Guna bit her lip and thought for a long time before finally finally said.


    Hansen looked at Guna with great interest: "Talk about it, if you don''t bother, I can help you."


    ......


    The ice bird Duke and Hansen went to the auction together in the most luxurious palace of the Gana, originally the place where the Gana people used to pray every day, but now they have been converted into the venue of the auction, and Also used to auction the Ghana people.


    Looking at the huge Ganesha statue, Hansen secretly sighed: "It seems that asking God to worship Buddha is useless, and asking for help is not as good as asking for help."


    There were many strong people from all over the auctions. Many of the princes and aristocrats were sitting at a table, and they were able to come here. There were almost no weak people.


    "The ice bird, Hansen has seen the king." The ice bird Duke took Hansen to meet the King of Gold.


    Jin Yuwang has a handsome face, and the rabbit ears are beautiful gold. The whole person exudes a noble temperament, like a male **** in mythology and legend.


    However, Han Sen felt that Jin Yuwang was familiar with it. He recalled it carefully and suddenly thought about it. He defeated a Piaget-class Rebec on the Luna Grand Ceremony. The Earl was a little longer with the King Jinyu. Distracted.


    "You are the disciple of the Queen of the Blades?" Jin Yuwang, a pair of Jin Hao, took a look at Han Sen.


    "Yes, Hansen has seen the king." Hansen once again respectfully said that he did not want to offend Jin Yuwang here. If he could really take the Ghana, he would have to borrow the power of the King. Bring back the narrowness of the moon.


    Otherwise, only by the power of him and the Duke of Ice Birds, even if they photographed the Ghana, they are likely to be robbed halfway.


    Jin Yuwang nodded slightly: "You just have to find a place to sit down."


    "Yes." Hansen and the Duke of Ice Birds screamed and sat down next to a table.


    Although there are still a few vacancies on the table of Jin Yuwang, Jin Yuwang did not let them sit there, and they naturally could not sit down.


    "The Duke of Ice Bird, what is the relationship between the Earl of Golden Ears and the King of Gold Jade in the Grand Ceremony of the Moon?" Hansen''s finger dipped some water and wrote on the table.


    After the ice bird duke saw it, he also wrote a few words: "High base is the seventeenth son of King Jade."


    "It would be terrible. If we have an accident here, do you say that King Jin Yu will help us?" Han Sen was slightly depressed.


    "This is really hard to say, although Jin Yuwang''s son is a lot, but Gao Ji is one of his more favored ones. You defeated Gao Ji in public, and it is normal for Jin Yu Wang to be unhappy, so you better not cause trouble here. The Duke of Ice Bird wrote.


    Hansen sighed in his heart: "I don''t want to cause trouble, but if I don''t photograph the Gana, Guna will not work for me even if I die. I have to do something."


    In a short time, the auction venue was full of people, and many Kao people were busy in the venue, mainly to participate in the auction of the various ethnic groups.


    If you really say that it is to maintain order, here is a king who can easily destroy the Kao family. What order is there.


    A long Kao who had no difference with Geeah boarded the stage. Hansen couldn''t tell the difference between the Kao people. In his opinion, it was almost the same, and the chest muscles were like two basketballs. Small is also as big as a football.


    "The Kao people have no males?" Hansen had some doubts in his heart.


    The Kao family was also real. Without a few words, they had brought a Gana who had been locked all over, and after introducing the identity of the Gana, they immediately started the auction.


    There are scruples between the various ethnic groups. No one dares to rob them first. They just sit there expressionlessly, and they are bidding by their entourage.


    Soon, the first Ghana was taken away by the sky, and then one Ghana was pulled to the stage for auction. Although Jin Yuwang also let the Duke around him make a few prices, but unfortunately did not succeed.


    Hansen suddenly felt that something was wrong. The Garna, which was auctioned as a product, seemed to be a bit too calm.


    From the beginning to the present, neither the adults nor the children, there is a Gana who cried and shouted, all of them were brought to the stage for auction.


    No one resisted. After being photographed, he was quietly pulled to the buyer and stood there.


    "Where is it wrong?" Han Sen looked around, but he did not see any abnormalities.


    "This one to be auctioned below is the saint of the Ghana..." With the introduction of the Tauren, a Ghana girl was brought up.


    When Hansen saw the girl, he was shocked. The girl��s appearance was exactly the same as Guna.


    Exquisite facial features, fair skin, slender to the extreme human limbs, and the plump chest, almost like the one carved out of Guna in a mold.

 Chapter 1877： Purgatory Heaven (Glory plus)

    "You should all be very clear. The Gina''s pharmaceutical technology is closely related to their physique and strength. The more purely the Gana, the better the drug effect can be produced. This saint is not a gamma. The saints of the Nami family, but the pure blood, in this Ghana, is the most outstanding, the reserve price..." The Kao people responsible for the auction, the commentary of the mouth.


    The following families have been somewhat impatient, and people around Daxie have begun to shout, and the price has been shouted to the extent that Hansen is amazed.


    This Ghana of Qu Yanxing has a total of dozens of them. The auction has been almost the same, and there are not many left. This is a saint in the family, and it is particularly fiercely robbed.


    Jin Yuwang did not try his best before, and waited for a pure-blooded Ghana, and now joins the fierce bidding.


    Hansen looked at the Garna saint on the stage, and the restlessness in his heart was getting stronger and stronger.


    I saw that the girl was locked all over, the snake tail supported the body standing there, but her face was full of joy and no worries, her eyes closed slightly, and her long eyelashes had a beautiful arc.


    The beautiful red lips trembled slightly, and the look on the face was solemn, like a nun who prayed piously, and the noisy voice around it did not seem to leave some dirt on her clean soul.


    "I''m not right!" Han Sen looked around and saw the Gana who had been photographed. They also looked like girls and usually closed their eyes and prayed.


    No matter what posture they are, the piety on the face is the same, and the mouth shape is the same.


    Hansen listened carefully and could hear some voices, but they were not talking about the universal language of the gene universe. Hansen did not know what they meant by meditation.


    "Wang, those people in the Gana population have words, what are they doing?" Han Sen reminded Jin Yuwang, who was at the table, that he felt a little uneasy in his heart.


    Jin Yuwang glanced at the Garna people and said, "That is the **** of Gana, the ritual they prayed for to the gods. If they are the gods of the Ghana, these words of prayer may still be useful. Unfortunately, they Already rebellious from the Ghana, even if Ghana��s deified strongs are here, they may not respond to their petitions."


    After that, he no longer cares about Hansen and continues to bid for the Ghana saint.


    Many of the kings are the strong men of the world. They are fearless and fearless. Even if they know that there is danger, they will not stop. They will only go upstream and fight for a rare resource.


    Unfortunately, Hansen is not such a strong person. He still has awe in his heart. Therefore, after listening to the words of King Jade, the heart is more and more uneasy.


    "Ice bird, let''s go first." Hansen got up and said.


    "What''s wrong?" The ice bird Duke also felt that something was wrong, but Hansen was not so clear.


    Hansen did not have time to explain more. He said while walking: "I feel a little uncomfortable. I feel a little bit wrong. We walked and said."


    The Duke of Ice Bird was suspicious, but he still got up and followed Hansen to the outside of the hall.


    However, they have not yet walked out of the main hall, but suddenly heard the voice of the girl being auctioned on the stage, and said in a voice of no joy or sadness: "The heart is like a glass, like a mirror, and the **** is not dusty." There is a heaven in the heart, and it is self-sufficient..."


    "There is a heaven in the heart, and it is self-sufficient..." The many Gana who closed their eyes and prayed, and they all opened their eyes and shouted loudly. Their voices had already passed the bidding voice on the auction floor.


    "Shut up!" The Kao escort, who was in charge of the girl, took a whip to the girl.


    The girl did not evade, let the whip draw on her, and immediately took a blood mark on the delicate face.


    It��s just that the girl is not moving, and she continues to read loudly.


    "I want you to shut up." The Kao guards were pumping a few lashes on the girl, cracking her body, revealing the white skin and the body of the lower body, all flesh and blood.


    The girl is still a look of holiness, and she is screaming with the many Ghana people. She is completely disregarded by the **** wounds on her body. It seems that she is bleeding and not her body.


    The kings such as King Jade King have already noticed something wrong, but they are self-sustaining, and naturally it is impossible to retreat.


    This Ghana, the strongest is just a duke, they have no reason to be afraid, there is no reason to abandon these Gana people who have already arrived.


    Suddenly, the statue of Garna behind the main hall suddenly creaked, and the rock on the statue cracked a hole and quickly spread toward the entire stone statue.


    Soon there will be large stones falling from the top of the Gana statue, and more and more falling, from where the rocks are peeling off, you can see a golden light shining.


    "Is there something in the goddess of Garna?" Everyone was a little surprised, staring at the image of Garna.


    boom!


    There are too many cracks on the stone statue. The whole stone statue is broken like tempered glass. After the outer layer is completely peeled off, a golden statue of Gana is exposed.


    The Genna goddess is similar to Guna and the girls on the stage. She is a snake-tailed land, but the earth is intertwined with countless pairs of arms. The distorted gesture is like a demon sticking out of hell. The arm. The goddess Gana did not look down on the ground. A pair of jade arms were lifted up, seemingly holding the sky, eyes looking up at the sky, and the face was holy.


    Seeing the strange gold goddess of Genna, Jin Yuwang and other strong people are all face-changing. There is a duke face full of horror, and I can��t help but scream: "Purgatory Heaven... The deification of the Na people, the purgatory heaven... how could it be here..."


    "Kill those Gana people, can''t let them start the Purgatory Kingdom..." And the princes and nobles called.


    Many people have already begun to escape, but it is too late. The sky outside the palace has been covered by golden clouds, and there is no real cosmic starry sky.


    The whole earth has already fallen into the darkness, and all the electronic equipment and machinery have stopped running. The golden clouds in the air are flashing, but the golden light is not illuminated.


    Only the golden goddess of Ghana illuminates the entire hall. Except for the hall, there is boundless darkness, which seems to be a **** that can swallow everything.


    Some people pulled out their weapons and killed the Garna around them. But when the Ghana died, the body glowed with brilliance and was absorbed by the Genna goddess. The whole world became darker and darker.


    "Idiot! Don''t kill the Garna, they are sacrificing themselves." A king screamed coldly.


    In the darkness outside, there was a scream of screams from time to time. A Kao who had just stood outside the door rushed in from the darkness, but her body had swallowed half of it and fell into the hall. Only struggling for a moment is already dead.

 Chapter 1878： The hall shrouded in death

    "How is the realm of deification, no demonization of the strong, and how can I resist the king?" A king said coldly, his body was shining, with his subordinates and the Gana who had already reached, rushing toward the hall. .


    The overbearing light forcibly tore the darkness, illuminating a small area outside the palace, the nobles following him, marching into the darkness, and wanting to return to their warships and leave.


    But it didn''t go far, but the underground suddenly stretched out a pair of monsters, grabbing the creatures that stepped into the darkness, even the Garna.


    In the hands of the king, the gods were stunned, and the open arms were suddenly opened, but in addition to the king, even the dukes could not move their arms and were pulled by the arms to the ground.


    Under the demon arms, the ground seems to have become a mire, and the creatures with a slightly weaker power are directly pulled in and disappeared.


    In addition, the Duke-level powerhouse can still struggle, but can not escape the restraint of the arm.


    Some people were scared to fly, but when they got into the air, they saw a golden light in the golden clouds. The golden light fell, and the flying creatures suddenly disappeared into the clouds and disappeared. Nothing happened again.


    The king was invincible, but he lost his mind. He himself was able to rush out, but he couldn��t care for a few people. In the end, he only brought two cronies into the darkness. Following his dozen creatures, he disappeared in a blink of an eye. Most of the time.


    The remaining kings in the hall are a bit ugly. They know that the instrument of deification is terrible. They have also heard of the horror of the Purgatory Kingdom, but they don��t want to be in the hands of the god-level powerhouse. They even have such power, even the king-level powerhouse. It is difficult to compete with it.


    The general aristocracy, at this time has no face color, even the Duke can not rush out, and the number of people the king can support is limited, I am afraid that most of the creatures will die here.


    Seeing the light on the golden goddess of Ghana is getting stronger and stronger, several kings no longer hesitate to enter the darkness with their cronies, even those who are not in the Gana, and now they are unable to take care of them. It is the king who can''t take care of that much.


    The power of the Purgatory Kingdom will become stronger and stronger. Even if it is a king-level powerhouse, it will not dare to stay any longer. Now the king-level powerhouse can still rush out and wait for a while, then it is hard to say.


    Jin Yuwang said nothing, and rushed out with the two dukes around him.


    Although he did not say that Hansen and the ice bird Duke would follow, but something went wrong, they would definitely not be taken care of.


    "We also rushed out." The ice bird Duke said with a bite, although knowing that he was rushing out with Jin Yuwang was a life of nine deaths, but staying behind was ten deaths.


    "Why don''t they directly attack the golden goddess of Ghana? Can a few kings still not be able to subdue a deified device?" Hansen said, the Duke of Ice Bird said.


    "If it can break, do you think those kings will still escape?" When the ice bird Duke answered the question, Jin Yuwang was already far away, and it was too late to keep up.


    The ice bird''s face is ugly: "The only vitality is also ruined."


    "That''s not necessarily, isn''t it okay in this hall?" Hansen said, looking at the creatures in the hall.


    The creatures that remain in the main hall, in addition to the Ghana and Kao, are some nobles who do not have the king as a patron.


    The aristocrats who followed the king have basically rushed out, but there are many deaths, and it is difficult for the king to take care of everyone in the Purgatory Kingdom.


    "Mom, stinky, I��m going to say, how can I stop this stuff, or I will kill you." Many nobles have already caught the Gana people to fight.


    One of the dukes grabbed the Garna saint and slaps a slap in her face, suddenly swollen the delicate face.


    "You''d better kill me now." Gana''s Virgin just said a faint sentence, and there is no expression like anger.


    "It��s not so easy to die, not to tell the truth, I want you to survive without asking for death." The Duke was furious and grabbed the girl��s arm with one hand and tore a piece of flesh and blood.


    Other nobles are also asking the Gana people to ask for a way out of their mouth.


    "It��s a stupid guy. If the Garna have a way to stop, those king-level powerhouses will leave at will, but the Duke of Ice Bird frowned.


    Hansen shook his head and did not speak. A Garna man could not stand the sentence and screamed: "All the creatures here will die, the Purgatory Kingdom has already started, there is no possibility of stopping, all creatures will die, and the Gana people would rather stand dead. I will never be alive, I want to be a slave, you dream..."


    The hall was already in a mess, and Hansen looked outside. The kings had already rushed away, and they could not see their light, and the outside became dark.


    "The Duke of Ice Birds, let''s take the Ghana Saints first, maybe there is still a chance." Hansen said, and went to the Garda.


    The duke was using the sacred **** of Ghana, Hansen suddenly shot, and slashed toward the back of the Duke. Although the Duke was angry and tempted, the Duke was the Duke after all. The reaction was too fast, and his body flashed and he escaped. Mori''s knife.


    Seeing Hansen''s body is very weak, is a baron or viscount and other influential figures, suddenly furious, the backhand will be shot to kill Hansen.


    The Duke of Ice Bird stood silently in front of Hansen, staring coldly at the Duke.


    Although she does not think that there is still a living path, but the Ghana saint should be the person who knows the situation best, there is no harm in holding her in her hand, maybe there will be a chance to live.


    "Duke of Ice Bird, what do you mean?" The Duke screamed.


    "It doesn''t mean anything. This is the disciple of my master. No one can shoot him as long as I am there," the ice bird Duke said coldly.


    "Mom, when is this? Who still cares about your origins, returning the Gana Ladies to me, otherwise don''t blame me for being polite," the Duke said coldly.


    "You can give it a try." The ice bird''s ice rose and turned into a phoenix-like ice bird in front of him, watching the duke coldly.


    Hansen took some medicine on the wound of the Ghana saint and asked: "Are you okay?"


    "You don''t have to worry about me, I can tell you that everything is useless now, including me, all creatures will die, no one can stop the power of the Purgatory Kingdom."


    Hansen glanced at the Duke and other nobles who confronted the Duke of Ice Birds. No one paid attention to him. So he used the body to block and found something out of his pocket, and let the Gaya goddess glance at it and ask. : "Do you know this?"

 Chapter 1879： Purgatory beast

    When the goddess of Gana saw the things in the hands of Hansen, her face changed suddenly. The beauty of the demon looked at Hansen and asked, "Where did you get it?"


    "Guna let me save you out, but unfortunately I have insufficient strength, I have waited until now to have a chance." Han Sen said faintly.


    Gana''s singer stared at Hansen''s cold voice: "You want to lie to me, you must have captured Guna, and captured the Gana Lingshi from her."


    Hansen��s hand is a jade card. The jade card is very simple. There are no extra patterns on it. The Gana characters are engraved on one side, and the Garna statue is engraved on the side.


    Before coming, Guna handed this Ghana jade card to Hansen, saying that it was possible to take any of the Gana people with this object, and the Kao people would definitely agree.


    As for the Gana who she wants Hansen to bring back, Guna did not say her name. She only said that she was her sister. Hansen knew it when she saw it.


    Guna said yes, I did know it at a glance. The Gina and Guna are exactly the same, like twins.


    Hansen reached out and pressed it on the jade card, and suddenly he saw the Gana text and the Gina goddess on the jade card lit up.


    "It was a Kao who called Gia who caught Guna and sold her. Fortunately, when I passed by, I saved Guna. I wanted to send her back, but I didn''t want you to have fallen. So I I had to put Guna on my spaceship first. She asked me to save you anyway, and let me take this jade card to the auction, saying that if I use this jade card, I can definitely get it from Kao. The family hand changed you back, and the method of use was also taught to me." Han Sen said half-truth.


    Although Gana''s saint is still somewhat suspicious, she seems to have believed a few points. She took the jade card from Hansen and said: "Guna is really good. Unfortunately, everything is already late, and Purgatory Heaven has already started. We can''t live anymore."


    ��Is there really no way to live?�� Hansen asked again.


    Gina''s saint looked at the golden goddess of Ghana and smiled and shook her head: "If it is the king, there is still a chance to escape before the Purgatory Heaven has not completely swallowed the entire Qu Yanxing, but we have no such power at all."


    "Don''t say this first, Gona and my subordinates are still on the boat. Is there any way to find them on the spaceship first?" Hansen was anxious in his heart, afraid that they had been swallowed up by the strange Purgatory Heaven.


    The goddess Gana thought about it: "If there is Guna, there should be nothing between the moments, but it will not last long. Where is your ship?"


    "On the other side of the port in Nancheng." Hansen said quickly.


    "Then try it, I don''t know if I can go there safely, I can only touch my luck. You must follow me, don''t leave three steps." Garna saint said, just toward Going in the darkness outside the door.


    Hansen quickly greeted the ice bird Duke and walked out of the hall with the Garda sacred, and walked toward the darkness.


    There was a glimmer of light on the Gina''s sacred woman, and there were no devilish arms. Hansen and the ice bird''s duke followed her, almost inseparable.


    The Duke, who confronted the Duke of Ice Birds, saw this scene and rushed out, but he was a few steps away from the Gina, and he saw a demon-like arm in the ground and grabbed his body.


    The Duke��s cohesive force wanted to cut off those arms, but it was completely useless. He had to fly in the air and just flew up. He saw a golden beam in the clouds and instantly sucked him in, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    The other nobles who wanted to rush out, after seeing this scene, stopped silently, and no one dared to step beyond the door of the main hall.


    Hansen and the ice bird Duke followed the Gana sacred woman, but she was a little hurt. Although Hansen applied some medicine, the action was still somewhat difficult and it was a bit slow.


    "I am leaving you?" Hansen wants to speed up, but it is not easy to move.


    Gana''s sacred woman shook her head: "I have a bloodline of the goddess of Ghana, and can temporarily shield the power of the Purgatory Kingdom, but it is only that, and can not really control the Purgatory Kingdom. With this bloodline, we can''t escape the Purgatory Kingdom. If my feet leave this inch of land, we will immediately fall into purgatory."


    Hansen has no other way. He can only follow the Gana sacred woman and slowly move forward. The farther away, the deeper the darkness, and the weaker the gleam of the Gana virgin.


    A demon-like arm is twisted on the ground like a viper, and only those two-step distances of the Gana''s sacred feet will retreat to the ground.


    As the gleam of the Ghana virgins weakened, the range became smaller and smaller, and Hansen and the ice bird duke had to get closer and closer to the Ghana virgin, almost on her back.


    Suddenly there was a scream in front of him, and the face of the Gana sacred woman suddenly changed: "No, the Purgatory Kingdom is faster than the imagination, and the Purgatory Beast has appeared."


    A little shimmer in the body of Garna, Hansen saw a dark shadow coming out of the front, and the black shadow seemed to be connected with the night, only a pair of eyes flashed with a cold light.


    When the black shadow was only less than three steps away from Hansen, Han Sen finally saw its appearance.


    It was a black double-headed beast, like a double-headed **** dog in hell. The two heads were facing Hansen and they were exposed to bloodthirsty.


    Gana''s sacred girl bit his finger and squinted at the two-headed beast. A drop of blood suddenly fell on the body of the double-headed beast. The two-headed beast screamed and screamed, and the body fell to the ground, soon. It turned into black smoke.


    "Great, I can''t think of blood and this kind of use." Hansen praised.


    "These are just the purgatory beasts that have just been derived. The strength is still very weak, so my blood can be restrained. You must not shoot, although the strength of the purgatory beast is not strong, but the general power can not touch them." Said the saint.


    Between the talks, another purgatory double-headed beast rushed out of the darkness, this time its goal was the Duke of Ice Birds.


    The ice bird duke snorted and turned cold into an ice bird, and hit the purgatory double-headed beast, but the powerful power was actually worn directly from the purgatory double-headed beast, as if the body of the purgatory double-headed beast was The phantom is average, and the purgatory double-headed beast continues to rush toward the ice bird duke.


    Gana''s female arm waved, and a drop of blood flew out and landed on the body of the purgatory double-headed beast, and immediately shot it down and turned it into black smoke.


    The face of the Duke of Ice Birds is hard to see, and her power is of no use to these purgatory beasts. Even a drop of blood from the Garna saint is not as good.


    The three people went on, but they didn''t go far, their faces changed. I saw a purgatory double-headed beast approaching them from the darkness. There were a pair of creepy eyes everywhere, in number. I don''t know how many.


    "It seems that we have no chance to see Gona before we die." There is a bitter bitterness on the face of Ghana''s saint. So many purgatory beasts are not enough to drain her blood, not to mention her. May drain your own blood.

 Chapter 1880： Hunting and purifying beast

    Inside the spaceship, Guna saw the change of the scene outside the window, and suddenly screamed: "The quaint they launched the Purgatory Kingdom!"


    "What purgatory heaven?" Wang Yuhang asked Guna.


    When Hansen left, Wang Yuhang, Han Menger and the Dragon female chef were guarded by Guna, lest she should do something.


    Guna smiled and shook her head: "It seems that the Ghana is really not saved. It is also good. We are buried together, and no one wants to live."


    Just as Guna spoke, there was a screaming voice outside.


    Wang Yuhang wanted to go out and see what was going on. Before he went to the door, he saw a lot of strange arms on the ground and grabbed him. The scared Wang Yuhang jumped to the table.


    "What is this ghost thing?" Wang Yuhang saw the arm everywhere on the floor, only near the bed, and quickly jumped over.


    Han Menger and the dragon female chef also went to the bedside. The dragon female chef pulled out a kitchen knife and smashed it against the arm on the ground, but she was caught by a palm and pulled down.


    Fortunately, the dragon female chef let go, otherwise her people will be pulled into the arms.


    "What is going on? Don''t tell me you don''t know." Wang Yuhang asked Guna.


    Guna��s face was a bit proud to say: ��The gods of the Gana, the purgatory heaven, have you heard of it?��


    "No." Wang Yuhang''s three people are all a look of sorrow, they have just come to the gene universe not long, where I heard about that stuff.


    Guna gave them a glance: "I really have no knowledge. I don''t even know the famous deification of my family. In short, it is a sentence. Now that terrible artifact has been launched, we are all dead, who is There is no way to live."


    Wang Yuhang smiled: "Not necessarily, since it is the artifact of your family, should you have a way to deal with it?"


    "No." Guna shook her head.


    "If not, why are you only those ugly arms here?" Wang Yuhang did not believe Gon''s words at all, said with a smile.


    Guna gave him a blank look: "I have a bloodline of the goddess of Ghana in my body, so it has a little effect on them, but this effect is very low. Now the Purgatory Kingdom has just begun, it can also play some role, etc. After a while, the purgatory beast came out, and my blood was of no use. After all, I could only die."


    "What purgatory beast?" Wang Yuhang asked again.


    Guna still didn''t answer, and she heard a low voice in the room. Guna''s face changed, and her body radiated a faint brilliance, which made the scene in the dark room clear.


    I saw a black double-headed beast crawling out from the ground, as if the floor was not an alloy of the hull, but a muddy land.


    Now, no matter what Gonna said, everyone knows what the purgatory beast is.


    The dragon girl summoned a huge fork, holding the handle with both hands, and stabbed it against the two-headed beast.


    However, the fork directly passed through the body of the double-headed beast, like a phantom, but the two-headed beast still rushed over.


    "It''s useless. Those are the purgatory beasts that are condensed by the deified. Although the time is too short, the purgatory beast that is now appearing is still weak, but its essence is the power attribute of the deified weapon. The ordinary power can''t hurt it... ��they����"


    Guna��s words have not been finished yet, but suddenly I saw a black arrow shot into the head of the purgatory beast, and suddenly I heard a scream, the head and body of the purgatory beast was directly pierced, and it was powerful. The force was nailed to the floor, and then exploded directly, and the purgatory beast was blown into a black gas.


    Guna widened her eyes and looked at the cold black girl who still kept her bow posture. Her lips moved, but she could not speak.


    A purgatory beast was shot by Han Menger. After a while, a purgatory beast emerged from the ground. The black bow in the hands of Han Menger was opened, and another arrow directly shot the purgatory that had just emerged.


    "What is this woman going on? She should be just a baron. How can she shoot the Purgatory Beast? Although the power of the Purgatory is weak now, there should be no power to kill them except the king." After all, it is the power derived from the instrument of deification..." Guna was shocked, watching Han Menger shoot the arrow and shoot the purgatory beast in the room.


    There is no purgatory beast that can take the lead in the room, and it is shot by Han Menger.


    "It��s the goddess of death, this arrow method, I��m afraid that only the old Han can compare with you.�� Wang Yuhang saw that the purgatory beast was shot by Han Menger, and then he became active again, and he praised Han Menger. Road.


    ......


    Above the streets, Hansen, the Duke of Ice Birds and the Gina Saints are surrounded by a large number of purgatory beasts.


    The ice of the Duke of Ice Birds blew up, and an ice bird with only a horrible breath flew out of her hands, trying to freeze all those purgatory beasts.


    But an ice bird was worn from the body of the purgatory beast, and they could not hurt one of them.


    It is not that the Duke of Ice Birds is not strong enough, but that the purgatory beasts are too advanced, and unless the power reaches a certain level or has the power of special attributes, it is possible to injure them.


    Obviously the power of the Duke of Ice Bird does not have that kind of realm, nor does it have the property of restraining the Purgatory.


    Hansen pulled out the ghost tooth knife and slammed into a purgatory beast that had been thrown over, but the ghost tooth knife actually passed through the body of the purgatory beast, and could not hurt it.


    The power of the fangs is of no use to the Purgatory Beast, unless the Ghost Knife can be as powerful as the Ukrainian Palace, or it will be useless.


    However, the ghost tooth knife was last provoked because the fierceness of the sun Jinwu is too heavy. These purgatory beasts have nothing to be fierce, pure breath.


    And they are not really powerful creatures themselves, and it is difficult to stimulate the fierceness of ghost teeth.


    Gana''s virgins continually waved their hands and used blood to kill the purgatory beast that was thrown up. But she was able to take care of so much, and the blood was very limited. She had already lost sight of it.


    Quaint has already had the consciousness of death, not how sad, but just can not see the last side of Guna, but it is a bit sad.


    Hansen has changed a number of forces in succession. Even the ice muscles that have been promoted to the Viscount level are of no use to the Purgatory.


    Just as Hansen secretly frowned, he heard a few shots, only to see the white **** armor, holding a revolver in his hands, and constantly pulling the trigger.


    A bullet flew out and hit the body of the purgatory beast, suddenly bursting the purgatory beast into black smoke.

 Chapter 1881： The only way to live (the lord plus more)

    The beautiful figure of the spell trembled slightly under the recoil generated by the double gun. The bullets were shot out by her, and the muzzle spouted. In a short while, all the nearby infernal beasts were shot, only zero in the distance. A few shredded beasts climbed out of the darkness and continued to rush toward them.


    Hansen couldn''t help but be depressed. The spell shot was cool, but the infinite bullet of the spell was based on the power provided by Hansen. Hansen''s body power consumption was quite a lot.


    However, it is indifferent to be able to kill the purgatory beast and consume some power.


    "Let''s go, I hope that the guys on Guna and the spaceship are all right." Hansen said, urging the quaint to move on.


    The quaint was only greeted by Hansen, and there was still a shocking color on her face. She had never seen a genetic weapon like a mantra, and even more unbelievable, a male-class gene was armed and could shoot. Purgatory beast.


    But now there is no time to think about Quaint, Quaint continues to go forward, there is where she is, there are no demon arms on the ground.


    The purgatory beasts that were drilled from the ground were shot by the spell, and no one could rush.


    The ice bird''s duke looks complicated. She was also the first to see Hansen''s genetic arming. Although she listened to Isa, Hansen''s genetic arm was somewhat special, but she did not expect it to be so special.


    The spell looks like a living creature, not a genetic weapon.


    Even more frightening is that even the power of the Duke of Ice Birds can''t touch the purgatory beasts, but the spells can be easily shot. It is obvious that the attributes of the spell itself are very special.


    "How much secret is there in this guy? No wonder Her Majesty has accepted him as a disciple. I used to think too much about it. How could Her Majesty''s Majesty take a useless creature as a disciple." The ice bird''s heart secretly said.


    The three men went to the port of Nancheng in the dark, but the distance was not too far, and there was a spell to escort. Not long after, the three of them came to the spaceship.


    "Dream, Dragon Girl, Uncle, are you still there?" Hansen yelled at the spaceship, but the spacecraft was shrouded in darkness, and the voice was not far away, and no one could hear.


    "It��s useless to shout here. Where is Guna, we go in and look for it, hope to come and see her last side." Quaint said as he boarded the spaceship.


    After the time has passed, the Purgatory Beast has been a lot. Although Guna has the same ability as her, but to deal with those purgatory beasts, I am afraid that the blood will drain.


    At this time, Quaint has not dared to hold too much hope, but only in case of thinking.


    Hansen pointed in the direction, quaintly tried to move forward, and there was no one in the spaceship. I am afraid that the crew members who followed will have been swallowed up by the darkness.


    Hansen is also very nervous in his heart. For fear of dreams, they have already had an accident. They can only urge the quaint to go faster.


    But the Quaint injury is too heavy, it is really unsatisfactory, has been working very hard, the wounds on the body have been cracking, it is difficult to heal, the blood seeps out, plus the blood she used to deal with the lost of the Purgatory, and they have already walked. Some are staggering, as if they will fall down at any time.


    There are more and more purgatory beasts around, and although they are all blown up under the crazy shooting of the spell, Hansen��s power consumption is getting more and more powerful.


    Finally, Hansen returned to the room where he lived and saw that the door was still closed. Hansen was even more embarrassed.


    He told Han Menger that they looked at Guna. I don''t know if they have done it. If they are too far away from Guna, I am afraid there is no way to live.


    Regardless of the three seven twenty-one, Han Sen directly opened the door, the spell was next to Han Sen, and raised a pair of guns in the room.


    In the room, a black girl also opened the bow and arrow, the arrow pointed at the door.


    "Father." Han Menger saw Hansen, the bow and arrow in his hand did not let go, just screamed, the arrow in his hand shot directly.


    Hey!


    The black arrow crossed the space, almost hit Hansen��s cheek and shot a purgatory beast behind Hansen.


    Hey! Hey! Hey!


    The spell also shot directly, exploding the purgatory beast that climbed out of the room.


    "Are you all right?" Hansen saw that they were all fine, and suddenly he was overjoyed and entered the room with the quaint.


    "How can we have something, there are dreams, those little wolf dogs are one arrow, don''t mention how much more painful." Wang Yuhang laughed.


    "Guna...sister..." Quaint and quaint are also excited together.


    After the two of them were together, the range of the shimmer was slightly expanded, but only the space in the half room did not appear in the demon arms.


    And in the darkness, there are still purgatory beasts rushing out to them, and Guna and the quaint Gana goddess are not useful.


    "Now isn''t the time to chat and narrate. Do you have any way to escape from Qu Yanxing? Now we are sitting in a boat. Is there any way to say that you don''t want to die?" Hansen looked at Guna and Quaint.


    He himself can be sent back to the shelter, Wang Yuhang can also go back, the dragon girl and the dream child have already condensed the genetic armed forces, will inevitably be rejected by the shelter, and bringing back is also a dead end.


    "It is impossible. We are not the masters of the Purgatory Kingdom. We can only use it to start it in a special way, but there is no way to control it. We can only wait for the Purgatory Heaven to completely devour Qu Yanxing, and it will automatically stop." Said.


    Guna bit her teeth and said: "I have a way, but I am not sure if I can."


    "When is the time now, if you have something to say, even if there is only a theoretical possibility, we have to try it." Wang Yuhang hurried.


    Guna looked to the quaint and said: "Sister, did you use the ritual to start the Purgatory Kingdom?"


    Quaint nodded, she also had some doubts, I don''t know what Guna had any way, at least she didn''t think of it.


    After confirmation, Guna said: "Since it is the sister you used the ritual to start the Purgatory Kingdom, then it means that there is indeed the genetics of the goddess Gana in our blood, which is the direct blood of the goddess."


    "Is this not nonsense? You are all Ghana, of course, there is the blood of Genna goddess." Wang Yuhang said.


    Quaintly shook his head: "Not so, our Gana family is a very old race. At that time, when the Ghana was lighting up the Genghis in the Gene Temple, the 10,000-nation lamp was not fully ignited, so there was no need to fight for it. At that time, the Ghana did not have a deified strongman. Later, in our family, there was a deified strong, that is, the goddess of Gana. So among the Gana, not all Gana are blood of the goddess."


    Quaint finished talking to Guna: "We have the blood of the goddess Gana is useless, the blood itself is already very weak, and we are only the Viscount level, it is impossible to control the Purgatory Kingdom."

 Chapter 1882： Killing the **** cow (the lord plus more)

    "If I can go back to the Purgatory Kingdom, maybe I have a way to try it." Guna said.


    "What way?" Several people asked in unison.


    "It��s too late to explain. Let��s go back and say, now that the Purgatory Kingdom is not controlled, but the power is getting stronger and stronger, and soon there will be a stronger purgatory beast. Can you reach the Genna statue before? Be sure to live to the place and talk about it.�� Guna said, she got up and took the quaint out.


    Hansen also knew that time could not be delayed, and Wang Yuhang and others quickly followed.


    Guna and quaint together, the scope of the glimmer is a little bigger, but still very limited, Hansen they can only be as close as possible.


    Han Menger and the mantra kept shooting and killing the purgatory beast, and Han Menger was able to shoot the purgatory beast, so that Hansen��s heart was happy.


    Han Menger''s power is very special. Some of her original genes are from God and destroy goddess, and some are from Hansen, which forms a kind of mutated death and destruction power.


    "Since the dream can kill the purgatory beast, it shows that the purgatory beast or the power of the Purgatory Kingdom must be related to the power of death." Han Sen secretly thought.


    Although it is possible to judge the type of attributes of the Purgatory Beast, the power of the spell seems to be able to restrain this power in the power that Hansen is good at.


    It is a pity that the spell is still only the Baron level. Now it can still cope with it. When the power of the Purgatory Kingdom continues to increase, the baron-level spell may not be of much use.


    The only ice muscle jade surgery that was promoted to the Viscount level was useless for the Purgatory Beast, which made Han Sen feel a little depressed.


    The Duke of Ice Bird followed Hansen, and they were slightly embarrassed. She was the highest in her rank, but now she is one of the most useless people who can only follow Hansen.


    Guna and Quaint are a bit surprised by Hansen��s spell gene, and the power of Han Menger. It is absolutely extraordinary to be able to hunt the power of the Purgatory.


    Just entering the city, their most worrying thing happened, only to hear the sound of a thunder like a burdock in the darkness.


    Then I heard the sound of the banging iron hooves in the dark, and moved towards Hansen with them at a very fast speed.


    The eyes can''t see what is in the dark, just listening to the sound and knowing that a horrible prisoner is attacking them.


    "Be careful, there have been more advanced purgatory beasts." Guna reminded.


    In fact, there is no need to remind, the spell and Han Menger have pointed the guns and bows in the direction of the hoof.


    Hansen, they have no way to dodge now, they can''t leave Guna and Quaint, or they will be pulled into the dark by countless demon arms on the ground.


    "Hey!" A sigh of treble came from the darkness, and it seemed to scatter some of the darkness. You can see a black **** cow that is more majestic than an elephant, with his head raised and his iron hoof. In the arm forest, they rushed toward them.


    The mantra and Han Menger were shot at the same time, and the black arrow and the white bullet were shot at the same time.


    when!


    The black arrow shot on the black **** cow, only a bit of a wound, even the arrow did not completely shoot in.


    The bullets were trapped in black flesh and could not be drilled in.


    "Get out of the way, they all go out." Han Sen''s black **** cow had already slammed over, and the mantra and Han Menger couldn''t stop it. They had to reach out and push Guna and slammed her into Wang Yuhang and the Dragon Girl.


    Hansen himself hugged the quaint one hand and pulled Han Menger back.


    Although the ice bird Duke could not hurt the **** beast, but the reaction ability is still there, and the figure follows Hansen.


    Everyone was scattered, and the black **** cow was worn from among them, and they could not hit people, but they also shocked Wang Yuhang with a cold sweat.


    Han Menger and the spell continue to shoot the bull''s head, but they are not very useful. They are still only baron-level, and they can''t break the black hell.


    The black **** cow turned a corner and rushed toward Wang Yuhang.


    "Uncle, then." Hansen threw his Marquis-level armor to Wang Yuhang.


    Nowadays, the most dangerous among so many people is Wang Yuhang. Han Sen knows with his eyes closed that the primary goal of the Purgatory Beast must be him.


    Wang Yuhang caught the armor that Hansen had thrown over, and quickly put it on his body. The black **** cow over there had already collided.


    Hey!


    Wang Yuhang did not even have time to dodge, and he was placed on the body by the horns. Fortunately, he had Marquis-level armor protection and was not pierced by the horns.


    However, the powerful force hit him and fell to the ground. Gonah''s gleam was very weak, and it was only effective within two steps. Wang Yuhang fell directly into the enchanted arm.


    Hansen��s heart was anxious, and he couldn��t care much. What was there to grab something, and pulled Wang Yuhang��s demon arms to the ground and smashed it.


    The Marquis-level armor was hard and could not resist the arm and pulled Wang Yuhang into the darkness.


    The power of the ghost tooth knife and the toothlessness is useless here. Hansen also holds a knife in the other hand. On the ground, he even cut off the arm on the ground and let Hansen himself A bit.


    At this time, Hansen discovered that the hand in his left hand was the knife embryo brought out from the knife tomb. The knife embryo was like a pig iron stick. The arm that can not be injured by the duke can be easily cut off.


    Without time to think about it, Han Sen waved the knife and smashed it a few times. He took the arm of Wang Yuhang and cut it, pulling Wang Yuhang out.


    The small mouths that Quaint and Guna look at are somewhat incompatible, the Purgatory Beast can be killed, and it can be said that their power is not strong.


    However, these arms are one of the original strengths of the Purgatory Kingdom. Even the king-level powerhouse can hardly break these arms. How Hansen used an iron-like thing to break the arms.


    Hansen was too late, and the black **** cow rushed over to Wang Yuhang.


    "Old Han, save me!" Wang Yuhang stood in the same place and shivered, running without dare to run, as soon as he moved, he would fall into the forest of the demon arm, which was more terrible than the result of being hit by the black hell.


    Seeing that the black **** cow was about to hit Wang Yuhang, Hansen reached out and pushed Wang Yuhang to Guna, while the knife in his hand waved.


    The hand fell and the black bull''s head flew into the air.


    Bang!


    The huge headless cow rushed forward far away, only to fall into the arm forest, and the cow head and the body were all turned into black smoke disappearing.


    Guna and Quaint are all staring at Hansen, and it is incredible.

 Chapter 1883： The kings broke the light

    Hansen��s knives in his hand waved, and it seemed to be mowing the grass, and the purgatory beast and the arm were cut off together.


    "Little Han, what artifact are you, so a cow?" Wang Yuhang asked with a big mouth.


    "It''s not an artifact. It''s still a little bit useful now. If there is a higher-level purgatory beast, it won''t work anymore. Let''s go." Hansen opened the road ahead and rushed to the hall with the crowd.


    Hansen understands that the knife embryo has no special power, or that it has no power. After all, it is just a knife embryo. It is not really forged, and its spirituality is also weak. It is still in its infancy.


    However, the material of this knife embryo may have been deconstructed. In terms of origin, it is a level of things with the purgatory beast, so it can hurt the purgatory beast and those arms.


    However, the knives can only hurt them, and the size of the force is determined by Hansen''s own strength.


    The power of the black **** cow is only equivalent to the Viscount level. Hansen is still able to cut the game. If there is a more advanced purgatory beast, Hansen will be like Han Menger and the mantra. Although he can restrain himself, he will change because of lack of strength. Useless.


    I could only walk with Guna and Quaint before, and the speed of travel is relatively slow. Now Hansen opens the way with a knife, all the way to kill the gods and kill the Buddha, the arms are flying all over the sky, the double-headed beast and the black Hell cows have also been killed by Hansen, and the speed of travel has increased a lot.


    Soon, Hansen came to the vicinity of the main hall, but when they saw the situation there, they all groaned.


    The hall has already collapsed. The golden goddess of gold, the golden **** of light, illuminates a large area. Within that area, there is no arm or a purgatory.


    However, Hansen has seen six figures. It is the six kings who have already escaped before, and Jin Yuwang is among them.


    "Those king-level powerhouses have not escaped? How come back?" Hansen was a little surprised.


    The quaint said faintly: "They thought that the Purgatory Kingdom did not have the power to control the strong, and they could rush out before the power of the Purgatory Kingdom was fully launched. Unfortunately, they were too small to look at the deification."


    Hansen probably guessed it. Jin Yuwang, they must have left, and wanted to rush out of Qu Yanxing. As a result, they could not rush out. They could only come back and find ways to break the body of the Purgatory Kingdom.


    It was only then that Hansen had left, so they did not see them coming back.


    At this time, the six kings all had strange powers, as if they were distorted in the space, facing the direction of the golden goddess Gane, as if they wanted to be close to the goddess.


    In the hands of King Jade, he holds a sword like the emperor. The sword is a stab of the golden goddess of Gane, and the body of the sword and the king of Jinyu have a sequence of swords, which seems to be able to tear even the void. However, at a distance of two meters from the golden goddess of Gane, it can only advance one inch and one inch, and the speed of advancement is getting slower and slower. At the end, it is difficult to penetrate half a point.


    The golden light of the goddess of the Gana is like a real thing. Even the powerful power and the sword of the king are difficult to pierce the golden light and touch the body of the golden goddess Gana.


    Not only Jin Yuwang, but also the situation of several other kings and Jin Yuwang.


    A king of behemoths, the big mouth biting down from the air, there are countless rules of force between the smashing teeth, and want to crush the goddess directly.


    However, its large mouth was blocked by the light of two meters. No matter how hard, the teeth with the power of terror rule could not bite.


    Another majestic king like a giant, holding a sledgehammer in both hands, a huge hammerhead bombarded the golden goddess of Ghana, and the space of each hammer was broken, but the strength of the hammerhead never slammed into the light. Within two meters.


    Among the six kings, Hansen also saw a bald monk wearing a robes and a palm to the goddess. Each palm seemed to have a shadow of Buddha.


    Just like other kings, his power can''t break into the light.


    The six kings showed their brilliance, and they did everything in their power to bombard the goddess. Even if it was a planet, I am afraid that it has been blown up and I don��t know how many times.


    However, they are not even able to break the light of the goddess of gold Gana, and the gap between the instrument of deification and the king is frightening.


    "Which aristocrats stayed in the hall?" Hansen looked around and found that except for the six kings who were besieging the golden goddess of Gane, the other nobles were gone.


    The quaint said: "The goddess is like a shining place. Although there will be no Purgatory Beast and Hell''s Hand, the gods are not able to resist the general creatures. I am afraid that the nobles have already been bounced out by the gods, and most of them have been pulled. Into purgatory."


    "Guna, can you stop the operation of the Purgatory Kingdom?" Hansen asked Guna.


    Guna glanced at the goddess and the six kings and bit her lip and said: "I originally wanted to sacrifice myself, hoping to gain a little control of the Purgatory Kingdom and send the quaint out of the Purgatory Kingdom, but now they attack the goddess. It has thoroughly inspired the power of the Purgatory Kingdom. Even if I sacrifice myself, I am afraid that it is useless."


    "I am going, you are embarrassed, just send the quaint out, and bury us here?" Wang Yuhang suddenly annoyed.


    "You are not a good thing, but whoever comes here, which is not bad for our Gana people." Guna coldly shouted.


    "Now is not the time to say these, do you have any other way?" Hansen frowned.


    "No, the goddess is thoroughly motivated, let alone me, even the king can''t get close, unless the deified strong comes, otherwise we are all dead," Guna said.


    "Is there really no way?" Han Sen looked at the statue of the goddess, still asking unwillingly.


    Guna snorted: "Yes, as they did, breaking the goddess of light and directly controlling the Purgatory Kingdom can stop the Purgatory Kingdom."


    "How to control the Purgatory Kingdom?" Hansen asked again.


    "Even if it is a deified power, it is difficult to control the Purgatory Kingdom without Gana''s blood. But under the goddess, there is a space crack, where can I escape from the Purgatory Kingdom, those guys should have planned this, but they underestimated The power of the Purgatory Kingdom." Guna pointed at the goddess.


    Han Sen looked at Gona''s fingers and saw that there was a twisted space crack at the snake''s tail, and there was a long scar on the snake''s tail.


    "That is the scar that was attacked by the strong people of our family when they fought against the strong enemy. After thousands of years, they could not completely heal, so there will be such a flaw. It is only such a flaw, and only Shenhuaqiang Those who can take advantage of it are hard to get close to the king, not to mention us." The quaint interface said.

 Chapter 1884： Blood stained passage

    "Try it anyway, you can''t stand here and wait to die." Wang Yuhang said that he stepped into the area where God shines.


    It was only his feet and head that touched the light of the gods, but it was like hitting the iron plate, and the slamming squeaking sounded, but Hansen��s Marquis-level armor was worn, otherwise the head would be swollen.


    "I am going, is this light or iron plate?" Wang Yuhang stared at the golden light in front of him.


    "Otherwise, do you think that the nobles would come out before?" Gona snorted and said disdainfully.


    Han Sen reached out and touched it. The golden light was like an invisible barrier. It felt like a jade, and it was difficult to get into it.


    Hansen pulled out the ghost tooth knife and smashed it on the golden light. He saw the golden light splashing, but the blade was not able to invade half a point.


    "Hard hard!" Hansen was shocked. This kind of horrible golden light, they couldn''t even enter, and the kings were able to fight in them. It was really powerful and incredible.


    It is a pity that as strong as they are, it is difficult to get close to the goddess.


    Wang Yuhang and Han Sen��s actions failed to enter the light, but the six kings who were desperately trying to attack the goddess were aware of their arrival.


    The consciousness was swept away and I was amazed. I couldn��t think that there were so many people alive, and it seemed that the strength was very general.


    Except for the Duke of Ice Birds, the breath is very weak.


    But when they saw Guna and Quaint, they were all a glimpse, and then a touch of joy on their faces.


    The giant-like king picked up the sledgehammer and stepped out in one step. In an instant, Hansen was in front of them, and the palm of his hand caught, and both Gona and Quaint were caught in the big hands, and then returned to the statue of the goddess.


    Because the gap is too big, Han Sen looked at it all, but the body could not keep up with the consciousness, and the linkage did not move. The giant had already arrested the Guna singer and returned to the statue.


    "What does he want to do?" asked Wang Yuhang.


    The Duke of Ice Bird said coldly: "They can''t break the light of God. I am afraid that they want to use the quaint and Guna''s life to lead the blood. I hope that I can resonate with the Purgatory Kingdom and create a chance to break into the crack. ��


    Hansen had no time to say anything. After Gona and Quaint were taken away, there was no glimmer of shelter on them, and the underground demon arms were long.


    Hansen, they can''t enter the light of the light, they can only keep waving the knives and cut those arms one by one.


    "I want to be a king, you are the best at this kind of thing, and I will give it to you. Can you kill a living road today? I will count on you." The giant snorted and gave Gonna and the quaint sisters The monk like the monk.


    "Amitabha! I don''t go to **** and go to hell." The king really uttered a Buddha''s sign, and a palm stretched out, turning into a Buddha''s light to set Guna and Quaint in front of him.


    "There is a monk in the gene universe?" Hansen looked a little stunned, and the monk should be human.


    "What monk, that is the Buddha, one of the superiors." said the ice bird Duke.


    "Buddha?" Hansen and Wang Yuhang and other people from the league, their faces are a bit strange.


    However, seeing that the head of the Buddha��s head is bright and light bulb-like, there is no scum, it seems to be a natural bald head, not shaved. And the ring on his head doesn''t seem to be scented, it''s more like nine black cockroaches.


    Guna and Quaint are pale, seemingly trying to struggle, but under the Buddha''s light, they can''t even move their eyelids.


    The Buddha''s finger is a little bit, a little Buddha''s light falls on Guna''s eyebrows, and a trace of blood suddenly emerges from her eyebrows.


    It was only that the blood did not drip down, but turned into a thin blood line, as the Buddha light drifted straight to the Garna goddess.


    A trace of blood was dyed on the golden light, and Jin Yuwang and other king-level powerhouses, while cohesive strength along the blood line.


    Under the continuous bombardment of the forces of terror, there were many cracks in the bloodline infestation, and the blood spread in the cracks, like a **** flower blooming in the light of God.


    The kings are all overjoyed, and the giants are even more screaming: "I want to be the king of the Buddha, take out the source of another Garna, and rush out quickly, one second more than a second."


    "Amitabha!" The Buddha of the Buddha also announced a Buddha number, but his face did not have a half-hearted meaning. His fingers were on the quaint forehead, and the quaint eyebrows also flew straight to the goddess.


    Two bloods were immersed in the light of the gods, and the six kings ran down the blood, and suddenly they saw that there was a lot of cracks in the glass.


    With the immersion of the quaint and Guna''s blood, the light seems to be a lot more fragile. Under the constant attack of the six kings, the gods are quickly splashed.


    The light that was opened was destroyed by the blood of Guna and the quaint, and the fracture was not filled again by the light.


    Jin Yuwang, they are all overjoyed, crazy to open the light, want to penetrate a blood-stained passage from the light, and always lead to the rift of the Purgatory Kingdom.


    "The **** scum..." Wang Yuhang was furious, and his fist was on the top of the light, but his strength was too weak. Even the outermost light was unbroken, and his fist was numb. .


    Although Hansen also looked at Jin Yuwang, they were unhappy, but the weak meat and strong food is the inevitable law. He even wants to save Guna and Quaint is now powerless.


    Not to mention save the Guna and the quaint, they are still living and dying, and they are facing the predicament of a life of nine deaths.


    Their power is not enough to enter the light of God, even if Jin Yuwang they penetrated the passage, Hansen did not have a chance to enter.


    Hansen himself can take Wang Yuhang back to the shelter to hide, and the dragon girl and Han Menger can have no place to hide, and continue to wait for only one dead end.


    Guna and Quaint are determined by the king of the Buddha, and the essence of the blood is drawn from the eyebrows. Although the blood line is very thin, but they have been pumping, their bodies can not bear, not to mention the quaint I have lost a lot of blood before.


    Both faces showed anger, despair, sorrow and many other emotions. Although they were close at hand, they could not even look at each other.


    Even if they want to hug each other and die, they can''t do it. They can only stand side by side, and they are constantly pumping away the essence of the blood, and their vitality is getting weaker.


    King Jin Yu Wang and other kings rely on Guna and quaint blood to infiltrate the light of the gods, and see a distance of about one meter away from the golden goddess of Gana.


    "Roar!"


    A huge, evil dragon-like purgatory beast was born from the darkness, and violently rushed toward Hansen and they rushed over.


    The derivation of the Purgatory Beast went further, and Hansen and others all changed their faces.

 Chapter 1885： heaven

    Hansen��s mad arm has already lost some of his arms. At this time, the dragon-like purgatory beast rushed, and there is still room to cope.


    Dragon girls also know that this time they are afraid of being escaping, although they all use their own power to stop the Purgatory Beast, but their power is of no use to the Purgatory Beast.


    Han Sen frowned slightly, and his mind flashed countless thoughts. Now he can only turn into a super emperor to fight.


    I was about to transform into a super-Emperor, but suddenly I heard a loud bang, a huge figure coming from the air, the giant-like king, falling in front of them, the giant hammer in his hand squatting on the head of the purgatory beast Hard and hard to explode the body of the purgatory beast.


    "Go." The giant smashed the purgatory beast, and his body was like a prisoner. He walked into the light again. He walked away and thought about it to Hansen.


    Hansen and others were overjoyed, and quickly followed the giant king into the light of the goddess Gana, walking next to the giant king, and there was a Guanghua sanctuary on his body like a prisoner, so that Hansen could not be gamified. The goddess of the goddess of oppression is oppressed.


    "Giant King, don''t you break the light and bring them in?" A king with a gun screamed.


    The giant king��s voice is like thunder: ��These little guys have been able to support this for a long time in the Purgatory Kingdom. They are able to break the hand of hell, and maybe it will be useful. In case the two Ghana��s blood is not enough, You can also take them to the top."


    "You think too much. The reason why these two Ghana''s blood are useful is that they have the blood of the goddess Gana. They are not even the Ghana. What can they do?" The king waved his rifle, and the **** of light fired the puncture again and again, speaking to the giant king.


    "There is always better than nothing." The Giant King did not care. A hammer and bombardment was on the crack. The space of powerful power bombardment and the glory of the gods shattered, and Hansen and others standing next to him were almost shaken. Ground.


    Fortunately, the strength of the giant kings is holding on to them, otherwise it is only the fluctuation of this hammer that they can shake them apart.


    "I thought he was really so kind to save us. It turned out to be another picture." Wang Yuhang was depressed.


    "In any case, it��s better than being killed just now." Hansen stood at the foot of the giant king and said that Hansen is not low among humans, but his height is only at the ankle of the giant king.


    "Now I can only expect those kings to get through the channel soon," said the ice bird duke.


    A horrible force bombarded the light of the gods, making the passage deeper and deeper. Guna and quaint blood stained the passage wall, making it difficult for the follow-up gods to penetrate the passage.


    The six kings kept bombarding the channel of the gods, and outside the light, countless demon arms were twisted like poisonous snakes, and a head of the purgatory also rushed beyond the light.


    They can''t step into the light of God, but they are roaring outside and facing Hansen and others inside.


    At first, it was just a dragon-like purgatory beast roaring outside. Later, all kinds of horrible purgatory beasts were everywhere in the sky, there were ancient beasts and ancient savage birds.


    A true dragon-like purgatory beast circling, as if you can Hansen them all in one bite.


    Hansen also saw that among the many horror purgatory creatures, there is also the existence of an angel, but the creature is full of black, even the wings are black, exudes a strong purgatory atmosphere.


    Now Hansen is like a small existence in a transparent golden bowl. Once a transparent bowl is broken, any purgatory behemoth can swallow them.


    Fortunately, within the light of the gods, the purgatory beast is difficult to pass half a step. Anyway, Wang Yuhang and others are still a little scared.


    boom!


    Suddenly I heard a blast, and I saw the golden brilliance of the brilliance flying under the giant hammer. It turned out that the last layer of the light of the passage was smashed by the giant hammer of the giant king, revealing the golden goddess of Genna. The body of the image.


    The position at the opening of the passage is the snake tail scar of the Golden Gana Statue.


    Both Guna and Quaint have been dying. Their blood has lost six out of seven. They can persist until now. The Gana is indeed strong, and the Buddha is forcibly maintaining their lives. After fear of their death, the essence of the blood will lose its effect.


    As soon as the passage opened, the king of the behemoth rushed toward the crack.


    Its huge body has slowly shrunk as it rushes into the passage, and it rushes into the distorted space of the crack in the blink of an eye.


    Jin Yuwang and Yi Buddha King almost rushed to the cracks at the same time, and entered them one after the other. When the Buddha rushed in, he still grasped Guna and Quaint.


    The rest of the king also rushed toward the crack, Hansen and the ice bird duke they also rushed forward with the giant king, the giant king also temporarily converged body, into the crack.


    Hansen finally got close to the crack on the tail of the goddess, so that the blood was stained red in the passage, and there was no light pressure. They sneaked into the crack.


    The space at the crack is distorted, and Hansen drills into it. It feels like using a space transfer device. It only feels that the space is blurred, and then the scenery in front of the scene changes greatly.


    The white clouds like the sea, the magnificent palaces built on the sea of ??clouds, and the huge plants growing on the clouds. The beautiful flowers of the various colors flutter with the breeze, just like the heavens where the gods lived in myths and legends.


    Hansen''s position was on the square in front of the palace. You can also see the golden fountain in the center of the square. Everything around you is beautiful and indescribable.


    However, in this paradise, Hansen��s face changed. When he entered this place, he found that his body��s power disappeared completely, and he couldn��t feel it at all, as if it had become completely The average person of power is average.


    Han Sen looked around and saw the same as the Duke of Ice Birds. His face was full of horror.


    And not only them, even the giant king is also a look of sorrow, the faces of the other kings are very unsightly.


    Guna and Quaint, originally controlled by the King of the Buddha, have regained their freedom at this time, and the Buddha light that the Buddha has played has long since disappeared.


    "Welcome to the kingdom of heaven...the heaven of the Garna..." Guna and Quaint support each other and stand up, gnashing their teeth, and their faces are full of hate.


    They do have the qualifications of resentment. The Gana people were auctioned as slaves. Before they were forced to extract blood, they would hate them.


    Hansen screams badly, it seems that this is not the way out.

 Chapter 1886： Imprisonment (the lord plus more)

    Among the golden fountains, there is a hint of golden brilliance. Those golden brilliances seem to fall on the Guna and the quaint body, quickly repairing the scars on them, and the wounds on them quickly heal.


    Not only the wound, Hansen can clearly feel that the vitality of Guna and Quaint is also recovering quickly.


    The king of the behemoth saw this scene, immediately rushed to the fountain, put his claws into the spring, and wanted to use the spring water to restore his strength.


    "Ah!" The King of the Beastmaster screamed, and the skin of the dragon''s claws was eroded.


    Those springs that have great benefits for Guna and Quaint have reached the king of the beasts, but they have become terrible things.


    The quaint look at the king of the beasts coldly and said: "I said, here is the heaven of the Gana people, but for you, here is purgatory. Here, only Gana talents can use strength, and gain unlimited The blessing of divine power is almost undead. And you will be deprived of all power and become the most common creature."


    After a pause, the quaint chuckle said: "Thank you more, or even if we have the blood of the goddess Ghana, we can''t break the light into it."


    "Is this the legendary kingdom of the Purgatory Kingdom?" asked the Buddha to frown.


    "Yes, outside is purgatory, here is heaven." Quaint replied.


    "It is said that the kingdom of heaven is just above the clouds. How can it be here? That crack is obviously an external force..." Jin Yuwang asked.


    "There is heaven on the cloud. It is just a misinformation of the Purgatory Kingdom. The Jinyun outside is just the gateway to heaven, the gateway to the goddess of purgatory. Those Jinyun will not kill, but In the kingdom of heaven, you can kill people, as long as you have power." Guna said, a fist hit the head of the behemoth king.


    The mighty king of the behemoth was flew out by Guna, and the body hit several rounds on the ground before hitting the wall of the palace. The mouth spurted a blood.


    The king of the beastmaster roared in anger, and the body of the king, who had suffered such humiliation, got up and wanted to fight again.


    But before he stood up, Guna was hitting his face again, flying it again and falling directly into the sea of ??clouds.


    The quaint did not start, and the man had entered the palace opposite the spring.


    After a while, I saw the clouds and seas, and the clouds of clouds rose from the sea of ??clouds. Each group of clouds seemed to be caged, trapped in many creatures, including just falling into the sea of ??clouds. The king of behemoths.


    Hansen has discovered that some of the creatures trapped in the cloud are the ones who see him being sucked into the golden clouds. They know that quaintness does not lie, and the creatures sucked into the golden clouds should be here.


    Only they are imprisoned in the air, although not dead, but it is difficult to restore freedom, after all, it is still difficult to escape.


    I saw that many of the clouds had flown toward the palace. Hansen soon saw that the Gane, which was flying over, was the Gana.


    Han Sen probably counted a few times. Most of the Ghana are here. They are only a few dozen people. Now there are already thirty or forty people who can see it. I think there is a premeditated plan and a chance. At that time, they were deliberately sucked into Jinyun by Jin Yun.


    It��s just that they are the same as the average creature, or they are still imprisoned by the cloud. It seems that they have no ability to get out of trouble.


    Now it is different. Those clouds are obviously controlled by some kind of power. All the Garna people are sent to the square, and then the gas will automatically dissipate, lifting the imprisonment for the Garna.


    Those Gana people are also a surprise, and they bowed to Guna, and they said that Hansen did not understand the Gana language.


    "Throw them all into the sea of ??clouds, these guys are damned." Guna pointed to the hate of the kings.


    Those Gana people suddenly rushed toward the Golden Jade King. They are now unable to use even the genetic armor. The ordinary people are inferior. The power is completely imprisoned. Even though there are thousands of techniques, the gap between strength and speed is too great. It was quickly taken down by the numerous Gana people.


    "Hey! Hey! We are our own people!" The Garna people rushed over to Hansen and wanted to put them down in the clouds. Wang Yuhang quickly called, and waved at Guna: "Ancient Na, we are not malicious to you, but we are still suffering, how can we be friends?"


    Guna looked at Wang Yuhang and then looked at Han Sen. He hated: "You are not a good person, you are throwing it away."


    Han Sen knew that he had forcibly kidnapped Guna. Guna was very dissatisfied with him, and he might be a friend.


    "You are too ignorant." Wang Yuhang saw that the Garna people rushed up again and had to go backwards.


    "Now, it''s useless to say anything, don''t wait for people to start, let''s jump." Hansen is simply going straight into the sea of ??clouds.


    Han Menger and the Dragon Girl also jumped down, and the Duke of Ice Bird did not want to be beaten by them, and they jumped down.


    Wang Yuhang couldn��t escape without seeing it, and he had to jump down.


    In a short while, Hansen floated up from the sea of ??clouds, but they were all imprisoned in the air.


    The same is true of the King of the Giants and the King of Jinyu. Within this heaven of the Garna, the power of imprisonment is terrible. Except for the Ghana, even the king-level powerhouse cannot be spared. I am afraid that only the powerful power can be deified. Only then can break the imprisonment here.


    The quaint came out of the palace. She held a golden jewel in her hand. Although she didn''t know what the gems were, she could probably guess. The quaint is relying on the power of the gems to control the gas. .


    Hansen sat in the air and looked at Guna calmly. He didn''t plan to wait, he was thinking about how to deal with the current situation.


    In the Gana Kingdom, except for the Ghana, all the powers were suppressed. Even the royal devices such as the Ghost Knife are now without a trace of breath, and even the genetically armed and even summoned calls cannot be summoned.


    But Hansen still has one thing, which has not been suppressed by the power of heaven.


    Hansen ** the knives in his hands, and there is a force in the body that is slowly moving. In addition to the knives, there is also a force in his body that has not been suppressed by the power of heaven.


    Guna and Quaint came to the edge of the palace, and her eyes fell on the imprisoned creatures in the clouds. Their eyes were very cold, and there seemed to be a sense of killing.

 Chapter 1887： Here I have the final say (the lord plus more)

    The quaint eyes fell on the king of the Buddha, and the cloud of the imperial Buddha was suddenly thrown up from the sea of ??clouds and landed in front of the quaint.


    "Is you taking the patriarchs?" Quaintly stared coldly at the Buddha.


    "Amitabha, this king does not understand what you mean?" The king of the Buddha said that he said the Buddha.


    The quaint stare at the Buddha and continued to say: "How much the Kao people have the ability, I know very well, no one supports them behind, and then borrow them ten courage, they do not dare to betray our Gana."


    "Amitabha, what does this have to do with the king?" said the Buddha.


    "Do you think that the Duke of your Buddha family and the Kao patriarchs have privately met, we really don''t know?" Quaint face with a hint of anger: "If the patriarch is willing to listen to me, it will not fall. Today, at this point, say, where did you take the patriarchs?"


    Hansen and others understand why they have never seen a stronger Garna. From the beginning of the auction to the present, the Gana people they saw were the highest.


    The legendary prince-level patriarch has not appeared, not even an earl. It turned out to have been taken away by the king of the Buddha.


    I want to come to this auction of the King of the Buddha and the Kao people, just to drag the other races, so that they can smoothly take away the real big guys of the Ghana.


    However, I did not expect that the inside of the gutter turned over the boat and fell to the point where it is today.


    Naturally, this can''t be blamed for the Buddha. No one can think of it. The deified instrument of the goddess Gana will be in the hands of this rebellious Gana, and it will be placed in the Gana statue.


    "Amitabha, as long as you put the king, the king can guarantee the safety of your family, and let you reunite." The king of the Buddha admitted that the ghana lord was indeed in his hands, and that he wanted to slap them.


    But who knows the words of the Buddha, the quaint figure pulled out a golden scimitar, and smashed it on the head of the Buddha.


    A powerful king-level powerhouse was so decapitated, and the head of the Buddha��s head fell to the ground, his eyes widened to the extreme, and he could not believe it. The quaint did not say a word, he left him. Head.


    The other kings were shocked in their hearts, and the quaint desolation made them feel terrified. In the kingdom of heaven, the life of the king-level powerhouse is equally worthless, and it is generally the same as ordinary people, losing the honor of the past.


    Hansen was also a bit surprised, but it was also expected that Quaintly started the Purgatory Kingdom with the sacred words on the auction floor, and she knew that she was a very decisive person.


    "Sister, you killed the Buddha, what do the patriarchs do?" Guna was somewhat worried.


    The quaint indifferent said: "Whether I kill or kill him, the patriarchs can''t come back again, but you can rest assured that the patriarchs will not have the worry of life, even if they are slaves, the Buddhas will not kill them. ��


    Those princes and nobles are silent, and there is nothing wrong with quaintness. They have no ability to save people. If they want to save people, once they leave the Purgatory Kingdom, they will not only save the Buddha. Not the patriarch, but will be the same end.


    Although everyone knows this, but it is related to their loved ones, a girl can actually have such a decisive means, but not the average person can do it.


    The quaint knives smashed the lord of the Buddha, that is, all the thoughts of the tribes, so as not to be confused by the king of the Buddha, but also to avenge their own people.


    When the quaint eyes once again looked at the sea of ??clouds, those trapped aristocrats were shocked.


    "You!" The quaint look cast on Hansen, a word in his lips, and Hansen''s cloud imprisoned in front of her.


    Everyone was a glimpse, and no one thought that the second person to be cleaned up in Quaint would be Hansen.


    "What are you doing in Quaint? How can we say that we have been suffering together, we have not pumped your blood, nor did you force you to do anything, you are not going to kill those who smoked your blood and open the way to deal with the old Han?" Wang Yuhang called Road.


    The quaint but did not care for him, watching Han Sen said: "How do you count the account of Guna?"


    "What do you think should be counted?" Hansen asked in the air.


    "Looking at you didn''t really hurt Guna''s share, and once I was born and died with us, I can give you a chance to live." Guya glanced at Guna and then said to Hansen.


    "Then what can I do to be able to change to this life chance?" Hansen naturally does not believe that Quaint will easily let him go.


    "Kill them, then you are our companions." The quaint fingers pointed to the king of Jin Yu, and then swept them from the giant king.


    The remaining five kings were brought over by the cloud and fell to Hansen.


    "Good idea, I killed so many kings, it is equal to their enemies, and there are also the Rebeite king, even the Queen of Blades will not protect me. With this handle in your hands, I will You can only sell your life to do things for you, otherwise you will get things out, when I am the public enemy of the universe." Han Sen said faintly.


    "Would you kill or not?" Quaint looked at Han Sen and asked indifferently.


    "Kill, why don''t you kill, anyway, they are not my relatives, it makes no sense to sacrifice our own lives for their lives, right?" Hansen said with a shrug.


    "Okay, then use this to cut down their heads. Later you are our good friend of the Ghana." Quaint threw the golden scimitar to Hansen.


    The giant king and the golden jade king were bound by the cloud, and they could not move at all. They could only watch Han Sen smashing his knife and coming over.


    "Han Sen, you dare to kill me, do you want to betray the Queen of the Blades and the Rebecbe?" Jin Yu Wang coldly shouted.


    "It seems that you have never regarded me as a Rebecbean? Otherwise, why don''t you bring me when you flee? Now what is betrayal, don''t you think it''s ridiculous?" Hansen took a machete in Jinyuwang. The stroke on the head was a bit, and Jin Yuwang suddenly had a cold sweat on his forehead.


    However, Hansen did not squat down, and took the knife and went to the front of the giant king: "What did you say before? Quaint, their blood is not enough, take our blood and count, I should have nothing wrong with killing you?"


    "If you want to kill, kill, say so much nonsense?" The giant king is cold.


    Hansen still did not have a knife, squatting with the knife from the side of the five kings, and then turned around and looked at the quaint said: "This is the five king-level powerhouse, killing the strange pity, or keep playing Let''s go."


    "Don''t kill them, you and your friends will die." Quaint said coldly.


    "We can''t die any more." Hansen smiled.


    "That can''t be you, here I have the final say." Quaint.


    Hansen threw the golden scimitar to the quaint, and said faintly: "From now on, I have the final say here. You and Guna will be my secretary. I will help me take care of it here. I will not treat it." Yours."


    Quaint and Guna, as well as all the Gana people, even the kings and nobles such as the King of Jade, see Hansen''s eyes as if they are watching a madman.

 Chapter 1888： Give you a chance

    "You have the final say? You are not sick?" Guna said with a small mouth, not convinced.


    The quaint eyes stared at Hansen, and slowly said: "Han Sen, you really have something different, so I will give you a chance to become a friend of the Ghana, I hope you don''t make mistakes. Here It is the Purgatory Kingdom. Unless it is a deified strongman, no one can defy my will here. The king is the best example. Do you want him to be like him?"


    Hansen nodded slightly: "I also think that you are a talent, so I want to give you a chance to let you and Guna be my secretary, I hope you don''t make mistakes."


    "This **** is crazy, grab him first." Guna ordered the Gana to catch Hansen.


    The quaint use of the gem can control the gas, but it seems that the creature must first fall into the sea of ??clouds. Just now, Quaint let Hansen kill the kings, and then he solved the cloud of his body. At this time, he wants to control him. He can only be thrown into the sea of ??clouds again.


    The viscounts of several Garna rushed over to Hansen and wanted to catch Hansen.


    The aristocrats who were imprisoned by Yunqi looked at Han Sen, and did not know what Hansen wanted to do.


    Here, against the Garna, even the king does not work. There is no such thing as a powerful and unparalleled existence. The king cannot compete with it, let alone a baron.


    The Duke of Ice Birds did not know what Hansen was playing. He clearly killed the kings, and they could save their lives. Hansen did not do that.


    However, the ice bird Duke does not think Hansen is crazy. Hansen has had many incredible performances during this time. Although the ice bird Duke thinks that Hansen is unlikely to have the ability to resist in the country, there is still a little bit in mind. Inexplicable expectations.


    Seeing that several Viscounts had already rushed up, Hansen looked motionless and slowly pulled out the knives.


    The few Visa Gonada did not care much about this. Whether it is a creature or a different treasure, there is no power in the kingdom of heaven.


    boom!


    A horrible will came out of Hansen''s body, and it seemed to tear the world in an instant, like a wild animal, looking down on the whole country.


    "Tooth knife knife!" King Jin Yu and the ice bird Duke almost screamed at the same time.


    The Rebec''s dental knives are world-famous, and there are only a handful of people who can develop the power of the teeth. It is even rarer to gather the teeth.


    Hansen, a foreigner, has been able to practice the power of the fangs. It has been amazing, and it has even condensed the meaning of a knife, which is simply unbelievable.


    But this is not the point, let alone the knife, and any will in the kingdom of heaven will be suppressed by the will of the instrument of deification.


    King Jin Yu Wang and others, all have a strong will, but within the Kingdom of Heaven, their will can not be released outside the body.


    Now Hansen��s knives can be broken out and not suppressed by the deified Purgatory Kingdom. There is only one possibility. Hansen��s sword has reached the same level as the Purgatory Kingdom. Only then will it be the only way. Not suppressed.


    But Hansen is just a baron. How could it have such a knife?


    For a time, all the princes and aristocrats were shocked and inexplicable. Some people even gave birth to them. Hansen was a ridiculous thought of a deified power.


    In addition to the deified strong, who can break out such a powerful knife in the Purgatory Kingdom?


    "What the **** is going on... How long did he practice the knife? How could it condense the knife? This knife is more powerful than the Queen��s Majesty...�� The ice bird��s eyes swayed It is full of unbelievable colors.


    However, Hansen��s knives were indeed like wild animals, and those who were rushing to him were squatting and then fading, his face pale.


    The deified level of swordsmanship is the fierceness of the fierceness. Just the thoughts almost collapse their hearts.


    Unfortunately, the knife is only a knife, and Hansen is not a complete deified sword. If the original ancestor of Rebec is here, just by the knife, those Gana people have already been torn and died for a long time.


    The quaint and Guna are also looking at Hansen with a look of horror. It is difficult to describe it in words.


    "Don''t he... is he a strong god?" Guna said with amazement.


    "Impossible, although I don''t know why he has such a knife, but he will never be a deified person. He is doing what he is doing and grabbing him. Here is the heaven of the Gana people. We are sheltered by the kingdom of heaven. Here we almost have an undead body." Although the guilla was somewhat shocked, it immediately responded and ordered the Gana people to pounce on Hansen again.


    In the kingdom of heaven, unless the Garna is directly killed, the wounds on the body will be quickly repaired by the power of the heavens. Although it is not the real body of immortality, it is not much different.


    Seeing that the Gana nobles rushed to themselves without fear of death, Hansen sighed softly: "I don''t want to hurt people, why bother you to force me."


    Hansen��s heart was slightly depressed. He originally wanted to use a tooth knife to sneak a glimpse of the Garna. Unfortunately, the Quaint woman was too smart and too determined, which made Hansen��s plan fall through.


    After all, the knife is only a knife, with the use of knife and power, has the power of unpredictable, but the simple knife can not hurt people, at least Hansen''s knife can not hurt people.


    In addition to the knives and the level of knives, Hansen��s power is still suppressed.


    The quaint is not moving at all, still ordering the Garna to rush to Hansen.


    "In this case, you can only use the b plan." Hansen''s eyes flashed with blazing brilliance, and quickly spread, and soon Hansen''s entire body was shrouded.


    Hansen��s plan b is always only one, that is to transform into b god, that is, use super **** body.


    The short black hair is instantly whitened, and it grows fast, turning into a long, radiant hair, and the whole body has a godly glory.


    The flesh has become somewhat unreal under the burning of the blazing flame, as if it were burnt red iron, showing a radiant translucent shape, like an immortal god.


    A strong breath of scent emerged from Hansen, causing everyone to be shocked and wide-eyed, and could look at the godly body with confidence.


    "He really can use the power within the kingdom of heaven..." Guna''s small face was shocked and she couldn''t help but step back.


    The few viscounts had already rushed to Hansen��s face, and a sword and a knife slammed into Hansen. At this time, they were also a little scared. They originally intended to catch the living, but now they have changed to Jianguang.


    It��s just that those Jianguang knives are on Hansen��s body, but they seem to be in nothingness, and they can��t make a half-point damage to Hansen.

 Chapter 1889： Deified strong?

    "How is it possible!" Everyone was staring at Hansen as a god.


    The power of the Gana people hit Hansen, and there was no such thing as a slight effect. Hansen��s body seemed to be a real god, and he could ignore all the harm in the world.


    The ice bird duke stared at Hansen, and there was a blank in his mind because she found a secret, a terrible secret.


    The Duke of Ice Bird is the confidant of Isa, and sometimes it can be said that it is a friend of Isa. Isa is very trusting to her. There are many private things that will be said to her, or complaints, etc. Too many taboos.


    After Isa returned last time, she told the ice bird Duke that she had a big loss when she went to the konjac, and the man who made her suffer was a guy named gold coin.


    Isa also asked the ice bird Duke to find a way to explore the whereabouts of gold coins, although there has been no news, but some of the power and characteristics of gold coins, Isa still knows.


    Hansen��s current strength is very similar to that of Isa��s description, and Isa has praised this power more than once, so the ice bird��s Duke��s impression is very deep.


    "Han Sen is a gold coin! This is really terrible!" The ice bird Duke only felt that the whole body was cold, and the cold sweat kept going out.


    Isa''s only disciple, and still a very valued disciple, turned out to be the most hated enemy of Isa. Think about it, let the ice bird''s scalp numb, look at Han Sen''s eyes, it is like watching a demon.


    Hansen didn��t have time to act as a model, and after turning into a super god, he slowly held the ghost tooth knife in his hand, and suddenly the purple light was released on the ghost tooth knife, turning into a ghostly light and shadow wrapped around the blade. on.


    Under the super-spiritual body, the alien treasures of each department can be motivated, just like the archangel of the Holy Angel, and the ghost tooth knife is completely released by Hansen.


    The strength of the ghost tooth knife is matched with Hansen��s deified sword. Hansen��s knife has not been swayed. The quaint and Guna and other Gana people are already unmanned.


    Hansen was able to explode such a terrible force within the Purgatory Kingdom. There is only one explanation. He is a deified powerful. Only a deified strong can explode such a terrible force within the kingdom of heaven.


    Thinking that they are enemies with a deified power, all the Gana people feel that their hearts are desperate to the extreme, one face is gray, no more people.


    The quaint look is the most miserable. Although she relies on the jewel to control the Purgatory Kingdom a little, but she is not really a deified power, but relies on the blood of a goddess of Ghana. The control of the Purgatory Kingdom is very limited. Powerless to resist such powerful forces.


    The kings and nobles who were imprisoned, such as Jin Yuwang, were also looking at Han Sen, especially Jin Yuwang. He could hardly believe that the disciples of the Queen of the Blades would be such a strong terrorist.


    Hansen pulled out the ghost tooth knife and raised his hand to Gona and the quaint stalking past. The monster-like knife snarled with a horrible will, as if even a space had torn and swallowed.


    Guna and the quaint face are ashes, and the other Gana people desperately want to save them, but the knife is too fast, they have no time to react, and the knife has already passed.


    The horrible knife did not smash the Guna and the quaint, but flicked through them and squatted on the palace behind the fountain.


    Hey!


    Under the powerful force, the magnificent palace was directly split into two halves from the middle.


    This is not over yet, and the power of horror is spread on the palace that has been broken in half. Like a purple-black evil spirit, it is entangled in the palace, and the whole palace exudes an ominous atmosphere.


    boom!


    When the entire palace was covered with a purple-black breath, it suddenly burst open, everything was turned into pieces, the huge palace collapsed, the dust splattered, and the whole heavens trembled.


    Everyone was shocked and looked at the man of the gods and the palace that was completely destroyed. It was silent for a moment.


    Hansen casually inserted the ghost tooth knife back into his waist, and the blazing glory of his body gradually receded and restored his original appearance. He looked at the quaint and Guna faintly and said: "I see you are a personal talent, I want to give you a Opportunity, let you and Guna be my secretary, how do you feel?"


    Almost the same sentence, but now it is said by Hansen mouth, giving people a completely different feeling.


    The quaint look is uncertain, looking at the lightly standing Hansen, who has no strong atmosphere, but feels more inscrutable, almost like the gods are generally unpredictable.


    A bite, Guaya pulled the face of the white Gana Yingying: "Guya and Guna are willing to follow the grown-ups for life. From then on, only between adults and adults, only the adults give me a way to live."


    ......


    Qu Yanxing had a big event, and all the creatures were completely destroyed within a day, including those who were on the Qu Yanxing.


    The various ethnic reinforcements that arrived later did not find any living creatures on Qu Yanxing. However, from the state of Qu Yanxing, some powerful people have their own judgments.


    The traces of the Purgatory Kingdom are not the strongest of those who are kings. Many people speculate that it is the Gana family, otherwise there may be a Purgatory Heaven.


    The Gana people are also tracing the things of Qu Yanxing. They also want to know where the Purgatory Kingdom is.


    Hansen was sitting on the returning spacecraft at this time, thinking about something that made him feel a little headache.


    Both Quaint and Guna have surrendered, and Hansen has done some hands and feet on them. Their lives and deaths are in the hands of Hansen, and they are not afraid of what they will do.


    After the purgatory heaven engulfed all the vitality of Qu Yanxing, it has stopped automatically. Quaint and Guna used the gem to control the golden goddess of Gana, turned into a small golden statue, and Hansen put it back in the bag.


    The royal aristocrats and the Ghana are still in the kingdom of heaven. Hansen has no intention of letting them out. After all, they have all seen Hansen turned into a super god, and they must not let them out.


    Especially the Duke of Ice Birds, she must never let her meet with Isa.


    But the ice bird Duke couldn''t go back, but Hansen had to worry about how to explain to Isa.


    If he said that the ice bird duke disappeared on the Qu Yan star, why is he himself okay? If they were not in Qu Yanxing at that time, how could the ice bird duke disappear?


    How to explain to Isa, Hansen feels very headache.


    The spaceship has not returned to the narrowness of the moon, and I saw that Isa��s battleship ushered in. Hansen��s heart stunned, knowing that Isa must have come for him and the ice bird duke.

 Chapter 1890： Temporary clearance

    "Is the ice bird?" On the blade of the battleship, Isa stared at Hansen.


    "Queen of the Queen, I don''t know where the Duke of Ice Bird is now." Hansen replied with a smile, he had planned to die and refused to accept it. Anyway, there was no living on the top of Qu Yanxing, and he was trapped in purgatory. Among the kingdoms of heaven, as long as he does not admit it, no one can find evidence.


    "Why don''t you know that the ice bird should protect you by your side." Although Isa''s voice was calm, Hansen could still feel that Isa''s mood was not calm at all. If one answered badly, no one would. Know what the consequences will be.


    Hansen did not hesitate and replied directly: "The Duke of Ice Bird and I went to Qu Yanxing. I originally planned to try my luck and see if I could recruit a few Gana. But after Qu Yanxing, I found that there was no Opportunity. So I recruited the man with the Duke of Ice Birds. Later, the Kao rebellion, grabbed the Ghana auction, and sent us a sticker. The Duke of Ice Bird went to the auction. I have other goals. If you want to recruit, you don��t have to..."


    ��What happened later?�� asked Isa.


    "I just recruited them. I haven''t returned to the spaceship yet. Qu Yanxing was suddenly wrapped in golden clouds. There were many strange arms on the ground. Then there were some strange animals, and I and them. I had to hide in the cave for a while and wait for the strange creatures. After waiting for almost a day, the animals, arms and clouds disappeared. After returning to the spaceship, they found that the ice bird dukes were gone, and the whole rock star was on the star. All the creatures are gone.�� Han Sen��s words are true and false. Anyway, regardless of Isaac��s and unbelief, he will hold on.


    Isa looked at Han Sen, and looked at Han Menger, Dragon Girl and Wang Yuhang. Finally, her eyes returned to Hansen��s face: "How do you deal with the animals and arms?"


    "The arms are terrible. Our strength is useless. If they are caught by them, they will be pulled directly into the ground and disappear. The animals are more terrible. Most of our power is ineffective against them. Only spells and The power of the dream can shoot those strange animals..." Hansen replied.


    "Do you say that the spell and her power can kill the purgatory beast?" Isa frowned.


    "Yes, but their power is of no use to those arms. We can support it, or rely on it. It can break those weird arms." Hansen took the knife and put it in front of Isa.


    Isa will be suspicious of taking over the knives, fingers stroking the knives, a purple force oozing from her fingers, and smeared in the knives, but the power of purple, but not able to penetrate into the knives .


    There was a hint of surprise in Isa��s eyes: "The knives have a little deity, and it is no wonder that they can break the hand of hell."


    "With divinity, does it mean that it is a device of deification?" Hansen was happy.


    Isa shook her head: "It''s not a deified weapon, and it can only be regarded as a material for the deification."


    "The material is also good. It will be the same as the instrument of deification in the future. You will soon put the knives in the Queen, and when you cast a sword, you will be promoted to the realm of deification. When you become a tiger, you will be able to name the universe." Hansen said quickly.


    "Do you want to give it to me?" Isa said, playing with the knife embryo, and looked at Hansen with a smile.


    "Which is a reluctance, Queen, you are my master, there is an old saying, hello, I am good, your glory is my glory, the higher the achievements of the Queen, my disciple The more glorious. Not to mention a knife embryo. If I have a sword of deification, I will definitely use it for the Queen. Your life is better. Can I still be a disciple? Hansen said with sincerity.


    Isa��s eyes softened a lot and returned the knives to Hansen: ��You have this heart, but this knives are born in the sarcophagus, it is difficult to recast, and its divinity is too little. It��s not enough to make the deification, and it��s no use for me.��


    After a pause, Isa said to Hansen: "I will let you send you back to the eclipse, I will go to a rock star, I hope to find some clues, no matter who killed the ice bird, this hatred The Queen will definitely come back for the ice bird."


    "The Duke of Ice Bird is only going to **** a disciple, and the disciple will go with you?" Hansen said quickly.


    "You don''t have to go, and you have been to Qu Yanxing, you don''t let anyone know, or you will endless troubles." Isa stunned Hansen again, and he sent him back to the moon. She continued to go to Qu Yanxing.


    Hansen returned to the eclipse after the long sigh of relief. This is a fool of the past, even if Isa did not fully believe that as long as she could not find evidence, it should not target Hansen.


    Bringing Han Menger back to the base, Hansen took a lot of different genes to Wang Yuhang to eat, let him quickly gather the genetic armor, and slightly improve the strength.


    Although there is a Marquis-level scorpion armor, Hansen is afraid that his strength is too bad. He can be shocked by the aftermath of the armor. It is a bit too bad.


    Hansen did not have anything else, and the male gene of the Baron level was still a lot. Within a few days, Wang Yuhang��s Baron gene was fed to a hundred points.


    Wang Yuhang began to evolve directly, condensing a black genetic armor.


    Unfortunately, Wang Yuhang did not have the ability to evolve twice. Hansen had to take a million magnetic fruits for him, and let him complete the second evolution and become a noble baron.


    "Uncle, you are armed with a little bit of power!" Hansen looked at Wang Yuhang''s genetic arm, slightly surprised.


    Wang Yuhang''s genetic armature turned out to be a black off-road locomotive, which looks a bit retro-style, but it is already amazing.


    "Haha, I have known for a long time that my Wang Yu aerospace student is the life of the protagonist. How about smashing the sky? What is going on in the future to find the uncle, the little uncle covers you." Wang Yuhang said proudly on the locomotive.


    "What is your ability to arm this gene?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "That would be amazing." Wang Yuhang said, started the locomotive, quickly rushed out, circled around the base, and returned to Hansen, proudly said: "How? Fast? Wild Is it enough?"


    "The speed is not bad, in addition to running, is there any other ability?" Hansen asked.


    "You can hit people." Wang Yuhang had a little bit of deficiencies.


    "That''s no attacking power. Is there any other auxiliary function? Is it possible to run on the water? Or fly to the sky?" Hansen asked.


    "Big brother, this is a locomotive. You said that it is a speedboat and an airplane?" Wang Yuhang said with a grin.


    Hansen was a little depressed. It turned out that this locomotive and the ordinary locomotive were no different, that is, they could be used to run.

 Chapter 1891： Return to Hongxia Valley (the lord plus more)

    However, Hansen thought about it and felt that it was also suitable for Wang Yuhang. As long as he could run, he would have enough use, and he would be promoted to advanced in the future, and he might have some other uses.


    It is clear that there is nothing to gain from Isa��s trip to Qu Yanxing. All major forces are looking for the whereabouts of the Purgatory Kingdom, but no one has any clues.


    Hansen originally wanted to take Wang Yuhang and explore the Hongxia Valley again, but Isa called him to go and said that there are important things.


    Hansen had to go to see Isa, and there was still some embarrassment in his heart. He was remembering whether he had left any flaws in Qu Yanxing all the way, but he did not think about it.


    "After a while, the Buddhism ambassadors will reach the narrowness of the month. There will be an exchange meeting at that time. If you don''t have something to do, you can go and have a look." Isa said.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly relieved. It was not for the sake of Qu Yanxing and the Duke of Ice Birds. He was relieved a lot.


    "Queen of the Queen, what do the Buddhas do in our month? What is the nature of the exchange?" Hansen thought about it.


    Isa said: "The Rebec and the Buddhism have always had good friendships and friendships. The exchanges are mainly to promote the friendly relations between the two communities, as well as the exchange of genetic techniques, etc., and the two families who can participate in the exchange meeting, They are generally elites in the family."


    Having said that, Isaton has continued to say: "We are generally a disciple of the lower house of the Rebecca as a major member of the exchange meeting. You are not a disciple of the lower house of the moon. You can also observe the growth of one or two. Some have heard. The genetics of the Buddhas are different from each other. There are many places worth learning. Even if you can''t play it on your own hands, you can have more insights and broaden your horizons."


    "Yes, Queen, the disciples will definitely go." Although Hansen did not know what the exchange was, but Isa personally called him over and specifically asked him to go to the exchange meeting. It should not be so simple.


    However, Isa did not say that Hansen did not ask much.


    Isa mentions the Buddha, and Hansen remembers one thing.


    After the King of the Buddha was murdered by the quaint, he found something from him. There were very few things. There were only two things in total. The same was a bunch of beads and a scroll.


    The ancient scroll is a Buddhist script. After the translation, Han Sen knows that the ancient scroll contains a kind of Buddhist gene called "The Immaculate Sutra."


    Hansen probably studied it. The main part is the evolutionary method. This is of no use to Hansen. He is not interested in practicing a genetic technique that condenses genetic warfare.


    However, there are some auxiliary skills in it, which is quite interesting and also helps Hansen understand the Buddha.


    As for the bunch of beads, it should be a high-level treasure, but Hansen has no way to use it. I am afraid that it needs the power of the Buddha''s blood or special attributes to stimulate its power.


    Isa let Hansen go to see what kind of exchange meeting, Han Sen intends to go back and study "The Immaculate Sutra", and also have a general understanding of the Buddha.


    After Hansen went back, Isa picked up a book and watched it alone. Recently, she was in a bad mood.


    The Duke of Ice Bird disappeared in Qu Yanxing, and now it is life and death.


    The quotas of the two ethnic exchanges, although they were all assigned to the disciples of the lower house of the moon, but now the narrow ten kings of the month, except for the two kings who have no disciples and descendants, the disciples and descendants of other people have Participate in the exchange meeting.


    Only Isa��s disciples had no place to stand by, and naturally made Isa��s mood very bad.


    Isa let Hansen go to the exchange meeting, although as she said, I want Hansen to broaden my horizons and add some insights, but I also have some other ideas in my heart.


    Hansen has no quota, but if the disciples of the Buddha are named to challenge the disciples of the Queen of the Blades, then this is not the limit.


    After Hansen returned to the base, he found out that the book "The Immaculate Sutra" looked a little, and then called Wang Yuhang and others to go to the Hongxia Valley.


    The red glow in the Hongxia Valley is getting thicker and thicker. Now it can be seen clearly in a dozen or so miles, just like the fire in the sky.


    Fortunately, this is on the solar eclipse. The magnetic storms and vortices outside are too terrible. No one in the outside world can peep, otherwise it has already been discovered.


    "Uncle, look at you." Outside the valley, Hansen pointed to the entrance to the valley and said to Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang wore the Marquis armor and gave Hansen a reassuring gesture: "Give it to me, I can''t do anything else, I am here."


    When Wang Yuhang said, he summoned his off-road locomotive and rushed over to the valley.


    However, he did not really rush in. He rode around the valley and circulated by the locomotive. At the same time, he shouted at the valley: "The grandson inside listens, your grandfather is here, and he is not going to kill the girl." Do you still have to wait for Grandpa to go in and kill you?"


    Wang Yuhang shouted a few times outside, and suddenly heard a scream in the red glow, and then saw a group of shadows like the flames of red flames rushed out, and flew straight to Wang Yuhang.


    "My mother!" Wang Yuhang stepped on the gas pedal and ran on the locomotive. The speed was also top in the Baron class.


    However, compared to the shadow of the group of red flames, it was a lot slower, just rushed out a few meters away, and was hit by the shadow.


    I saw a bang, Wang Yuhang fell out with his locomotive, and flew out a dozen meters at a time, still rolling on the ground, do not know how many laps to stop.


    Fortunately, Wang Yuhang is wearing a Marquis-level armor, otherwise this is already finished.


    Even wearing a armor, Wang Yuhang was slightly dizzy when he was shocked. When he just got up from the ground, he saw that the group of red shadows had rushed to him, and he flew him out again.


    Han Sen, Gu Qingcheng, and the evil emperor saw this clearly. The red shadow is a small beast surrounded by red clouds. It looks a bit like a beggar, but has three eyes.


    Between the red glow of the body, there is a red monster with light and shadow attached to it. Every time it hits, it can leave a few claw marks on Wang Yuhang''s armor.


    "Fast... fast hands... I am going to die..." Wang Yuhang screamed again and again, and was thrown by the little beast. Although the little beast could not break the Marquis-level armor, it also shocked him. The blood in the chest is tumbling, and it is about to vomit blood.


    Hansen no longer hesitated, and the brave rabbit boots were worn on his feet. The body shape flashed and he had caught up with the little beast. The ghost tooth knife in his hand took the purple brilliance and smashed.


    There are no outsiders here, Hansen does not need to hide anything, directly exploding the ice muscles and jade bones, the Viscount-level **** light with the ghost tooth knife and the knife, a knife on the little beast, suddenly took the light outside it Opened a line and cut a hole in its skin.

 Chapter 1892： Akasaka (the lord plus more)

    The little beast received this knife and screamed. The volley turned and rushed to Hansen, but Hansen��s speed was too fast. The fangs rabbit boots were the duke-level beasts, which could burst out of the Duke level.


    The little beast is just a Piaget class, and it is much worse than Hansen in speed.


    Hansen''s phantom, the ghost tooth knife in his hand, moved with a knife and a knife on the little beast, although each time only a shallow wound, but the number of times, the same small beast all over the body.


    Moreover, the blood flow in the wound is not limited, and the purple-black smoke is scattered from the wound, and the wound is slowly expanded.


    The little beast was injured continuously, and some could not support it. He turned and wanted to escape to the valley of Hongxia.


    Hansen��s heart is also somewhat depressed. His speed is fast enough. The knife is also a good knife. However, his strength is a little worse. The light of the Viscount-class is combined with the fangs, and it is difficult to reinvent the Piaget-class beast.


    After a few more slashes on the little beast, he was still escaping into the valley.


    "Uncle, take it out again." Hansen reluctantly retired and hid in the dark.


    Uncle unwillingly ran back to the mouth of the valley, this time even the locomotive did not ride, his locomotive level is too low, and the speed of the Piaget class is not useful.


    "Grandson, what are you running, there is a kind of come out and fight with your grandfather for three hundred rounds..." Wang Yuhang kept yelling at the mountain pass, but the little beast might have been injured, but he couldn''t help it.


    Wang Yuhang called for a while, the scorpion had some smoke, but the little beast still did not show up again.


    "Hey, can''t you do it? No, we can think of another way." The evil emperor yelled at Wang Yuhang in the distance.


    Wang Yuhang suddenly yelled at his neck and said, "What can''t you say? Man, my husband, I don''t have these two words in Wang Yuhang''s dictionary."


    After all, Wang Yuhang opened his legs to the mouth of the valley, turned and turned his back to the valley, pulling his trousers, revealing the white buttocks, screaming at the side while screaming: "Grandson, there is a kind of you coming out with you." Grandpa Wang Jiaye battles three hundred rounds, otherwise your son is my birth..."


    "Hey!"


    Wang Yuhang only called a few times, and saw a flash of red shadow. The little beast still kept bleeding, and he was so desperate, and angered out. Its eyes were like Wang Yuhang and it killed. The father hates his wife.


    Wang Yuhang climbed with the belt and put the armor on, but it was still a little late. He was bitten by the little beast and bitten off a large piece of meat at once, and the **** one went out.


    "My mother!" Wang Yuhang screamed and climbed out, but the armor had already been put up, no longer bitten in the second, but the blood from the **** wounds had already dyed the skirt.


    The little beast still did not give up, and screamed and rushed to Wang Yuhang.


    Han Sen quickly rushed out with a knife, and the speed broke out to the extreme. In an instant, he passed the distance of hundreds of meters. The ghost tooth knife staggered on the little beast and smashed a hole in the little beast.


    The physical recovery of the little beast does not seem too strong, the wound that was previously pulled out is still bleeding, and the wound has expanded a lot.


    The little beast desperately wanted to chase down the uncle, and Hansen smashed a few more knives, which restored his sobriety and wanted to escape to the valley.


    Hansen gnawed his teeth, and the ice muscles and the blood vessels were all running to the extreme. The whole body was like jade, and the blood was boiling.


    when! when! when!


    With three knives, Hansen suddenly felt that the blood in his body had suddenly sprayed out. A strange force poured into the toothpaste with the rushing blood. In a flash, the toothpaste was dyed into blood red. The color.


    "The blood of the opposite blood is promoted to the Viscount."


    At the same time, Hansen��s mind sounded a tone, which made Hansen��s heart happy. He had been practicing for so long, and his blood and nerves were finally promoted.


    Hey!


    The ghost tooth knife, dyed into a blood red, with the ice muscles and the bones of the gods, squatted on the body of the little beast, and hardened the bones of the little beast, and one paw was smashed down.


    Hansen''s heart was so happy that he repeatedly waved out, and the **** red knife flashed over. He saw blood flying, and the little beast couldn''t rush back to the valley and Hansen slashed his head.


    "Hunting the Piaget-class heterogeneous Chihuaxia, gaining the soul of the Chih-tung scorpion and discovering the heterogeneous genes."


    Hansen��s heart was happy, and he quickly picked up the little beast and cut open its flesh to find a reddish bone, which is its heterogeneous gene.


    "Helping you... you are going to die..." Wang Yuhang screamed in the tragic screams on the ground, and his injuries on his buttocks were not light.


    "Whoever makes you such a wave, deserve it." The evil emperor squatted on Wang Yuhang''s ass, making Wang Yuhang even more fierce.


    "Do you still have humanity... I sacrificed it for everyone..."


    The evil emperor is very disdainful: "It is obviously your own thoughts."


    "Small silver and silver, help him treat it." Han Sen came back and called the small silver and silver.


    "No... no... ah..." Wang Yuhang��s words have not been finished yet. In the eyes of the silver and silver, two silver lightnings were shot, and they fell on his ass, making Wang Yuhang even more fierce.


    Although the treatment process of small silver and silver is a bit painful, the effect is really good. After all, it has been promoted to the Viscount level. The treatment effect is very obvious. After a while, Wang Yuhang��s wound is completely healed.


    "Uncle, you can try again and see if there is any difference in it." Han Sen said to Wang Yuhang.


    Although Wang Yuhang was a little reluctant, he still screamed before he reached the valley, but this time he did not dare to take off his pants again.


    I called for a long while, and I didn��t see any movement in the valley. The evil emperor drew some shadows into the valley and turned around in the valley for a while until they disappeared automatically and were not attacked again.


    "It seems that there should be no different kind of seeds in the valley." The evil emperor took back the picture and strode toward the valley.


    Hansen also entered the valley together. Although they were not attacked again, Hongxia was too strong and did not find any treasure at the same time.


    "The red glow here is too strong, and I can''t see anything at all. Even if there is a baby under my feet, I can''t see it." Wang Yuhang said with some helplessness.


    Really can''t find any results, Hansen they had to leave the valley first.


    "There must be a baby inside, but how to find out, it is really a little trouble." The evil emperor frowned.


    What Han Sen was trying to say, but suddenly saw an aircraft in the sky coming through the clouds and falling towards the Jinghu base.


    "It doesn''t look like the Rebec''s aircraft. Who will come to the eclipse at this time?" Hansen frowned slightly and called Wang Yuhang and others to return to the base.


    Eclipse stars are difficult to use in various electronic instruments. If you want to know the situation in the base, you can only go back.


    Outside the Jinghu base, the aircraft slowly descended, waiting for the door of the aircraft to open, and saw a woman wearing a white robes coming out from the inside.


    The woman was extremely beautiful, her eyebrows had a red cockroach, but her head was smooth and nothing, and she was a Buddhist woman.

 Chapter 1893： Gatekeeper

    The bald Hansen saw more, but the bald woman saw very few, so beautiful women who could be bald, that was really not seen.


    The exquisite face and the strange temperament completely neglected the influence of no hair on her beauty.


    Unlike the Buddha of the Buddha, the Buddha woman has no ring on her head, but there is a red dragonfly on her forehead.


    Behind the Buddha woman, another Buddha man came down and later followed a few Rebecians.


    "Don''t talk to the Buddha, the solar eclipse is not good for the poor mountains and rivers. It is not a good place to visit." A Ruibeiite man headed said to the Buddha woman.


    The Buddha woman smiled slightly: "I and the flowerless just want to see the disciple of Her Majesty the Queen of the Blades, and I am not planning to travel to the solar eclipse."


    The flowerless Buddha also whispered: "I heard that the crystal family named Han Sen brought out a king-level knife from the knife and the grave, and also practiced the knife. I don''t know if it is true or false? ��


    "It is true that there is something, but he is only a baron. Because the qualifications are too bad, the Queen of the Blades has spent a lot of resources. It is still difficult for him to be promoted to the Viscount. I am afraid that you will not be able to enter the eyes of Buddhas and Buddhas." Nothing in the night replied.


    "No problem, we are just curious, want to see what kind of creature he is." Smileless smile.


    "Two please." No joy at night leads the way.


    When I arrived at the gate of the base, I said to the gatekeeper at night without a joy: "Soon to inform your homeowner Han Sen, no joy at night, black cliffs and non-verbal Buddha, no flower Buddha to visit, let him come and greet."


    After all, no joy at night and a gesture of no words and no flowers: "Please ask inside."


    However, the talents took a few steps, but they were stopped by the guard: "The base is not allowed to enter."


    "Let''s get out." If you look at the guard at a cold night, you have to force it inside.


    The guard did not say anything, summoned a huge kitchen knife and smashed it against the night.


    "Bold, a slave in the district dared to have no fun for me at night." No joy in the night, a palm to the kitchen knife, it is necessary to shake the door guard under the palm.


    The night home has never had a good impression on Hansen. At the time of the month''s grand ceremony, the night house has become a foil for Hansen, so that the night is not very happy, so it will be so heavy.


    No joy at night, the guard is just a baron, and it is not easy to kill a baron with his son-level cultivation.


    In the moment when the palm and the kitchen knife were in contact, I saw that the huge kitchen knife was like a fish-like light spirit. It passed through his wrist and suddenly cut a hole.


    Although the injury is not heavy, but it makes the night no face flushed, it feels like a shameful shame.


    The son of the night river king, was actually injured by a baronian guard, the legend is really too shameful.


    In the night, there is no magic in the face of the gods, and already use the full force, it is necessary to kill the guard on the spot.


    It is a pity that there is no joy in the night, but it is the wrong target. If it is a general baron, it is naturally difficult to resist his three fists and two palms, and he will be able to kneel down on the spot.


    But this gatekeeper is a dragon female chef.


    Although the dragon female chef is only a baron, but she does not know how many years of life, the strength of the technique is the existence of the master class, far from the night boy.


    At night, there is no way to play the invincible print of the gods, but the body of the dragon female chef changes, with a kitchen knife to fight with him, no joy at night can not help the dragon female chef.


    It��s a bit of a surprise to see the Buddha and the flowerless Buddha. A bartkeeper who was able to fight with the night was so long, and it was somewhat unexpected.


    "Curiously, the knife method seems to have condensed the sword. A baron can actually practice the knife method to this point. It is really commendable." The more the flowerless Buddha looks, the more he feels amazed.


    The nightless face has already swelled into pig liver color. He killed a baron guarding the door with the viscount, but he still hasn��t succeeded yet, and he still feels no face in front of the two Buddhas and the Buddha. Very light.


    "What are you doing?" Suddenly heard a voice coming from a distance.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that a man and a woman and a silver beast came back from the outside. The first person was Hansen.


    The night looked at Hansen with no coldness. "Han Sen, how did you teach this servant? Even dare to block several princes and Buddhas, Buddhas, and dare to do this to the prince. If you don''t teach, I will. Just teach you a lesson."


    Hansen recognized that there was no joy at night. Before the Luna Grand Ceremony, there was no night in it.


    "Dragon girl, what is going on?" Hansen asked before the dragon girl.


    "They wanted to harden the base and I was stopped by me." The dragon girl replied.


    "Good job." Hansen patted the dragon girl''s shoulder, then walked into the base, and Gu Qingcheng also followed.


    Night Wuhuan and others are a little dumbfounded. I don��t know what it��s like. I��m not angry at night. ��Han Sen, have you listened to me, I��m waiting to see the Buddha and the flowerless Buddha. You, what is your attitude? Is there any education?"


    Hansen turned his head and looked at the night without a look: "Here is the solar eclipse, not the palace of the night river king. Who is going to enter the solar eclipse? I am going to ask the night river king, this is the night home. ?"


    "Where to go, I will give you two quarters of an hour. This is for the face of the Queen of the Night River. If you have not left the eclipse after two quarters of an hour, don''t blame me Hansen for his ignorance. I am eclipsing the rules of the eclipse." Han Sen dropped a cold sentence, and then did not return to the base.


    No one in the night, such as Huanhuan, is an angry face. I can��t think of Hansen��s face.


    "Well, we have to look at it today, what regulations are there for the Eclipse Star, Black Cliff Brothers, what do you think?" The night was not happy, and turned to a black-eared man.


    The black cliff nodded slightly, as if agreeing to the night.


    No joy at night is not stupid, and there is no saying that the Buddha and the flowerless Buddha are still here, even if they are these Rebeites, they are all aristocrats, including the son of the Black Moon King, forgive Hansen did not dare to treat them.


    And no joy at night knows that there is no real strongman on the eclipse, and at most it is the Viscount level. A black cliff can be solved all the time, so he will first ask the opinions of Black Cliff.


    It��s just because of the narrow regulations of the moon and the face of the Queen of the Blades, they are not really good here.


    If Hansen first started with them, then they would be blameless. It would be impossible to kill Hansen. It is still possible to teach him lessons.


    "Since Han Jushi does not welcome us, let''s go back." The non-verbal Buddha said softly, but in the eyes of the United States, there was a hint of surprise.


    This disciple''s disciple is even more different than she imagined, and it made her curious more.


    "The two don''t have to worry about it. Everything is responsible for me and Black Cliff. Today we are here for two quarters of an hour. I have to see what Hansen can do with us." No night sneered.


    Seeing that there is no such thing as a night, I don��t say anything about the Buddha and the flowerless Buddha. They don��t say anything. They are also very curious about Hansen and want to know what Hansen will do next.

 Chapter 1894： Heads-up or group?

    The dragon girl followed Hansen into the base. Wang Yuhang and the evil emperor stood in front of the base gate, like a hip-hop, and smiled at the night without them.


    "Love brother, do you think that the most delicious food in the world?" Wang Yuhang leaned against the base gate and suddenly asked the evil emperor.


    "What kind of meal is the most difficult to eat, I really don''t know. I like to eat anything in my own words. I like to eat desserts and snacks, what kind of stinky tofu, etc. I have no problem," said the evil emperor.


    "Love brother, you can like to eat anything, but I will not like to eat such things," Wang Yuhang said in a serious way.


    "What?" The evil emperor asked very well.


    "Closed the door, love brother, do you like it?" Wang Yuhang asked with a smile.


    "Then I really don''t like to eat, I believe no one should like to eat it?" The evil emperor said with a smile.


    "That''s not necessarily oh, some guys like to eat and close the door, not only like to eat, but also very enjoyable to eat, die on the dead skin and rush to eat on the face, for fear of not eating..." Wang Yuhang said with a smile, his eyes still stunned No joy.


    "The rude dog slaves." No joy at night, this time directly pull out the sword, bring a sword-like light, and directly slammed into the neck of Wang Yuhang.


    Killing Hansen night is not a big deal, but a housekeeper who is a janitor, who doesn��t care at night, doesn��t care much.


    when!


    I saw a silver shadow flashing, blocking the sword light of the night, and it was a leopard made up of silver gods.


    Nothing in the night did not know what it was, but the look remained the same, and the sword in his hand moved like a thunder, fighting with the silver leopard.


    The swordsmanship of the night is really good. After all, it is the son of the king-level powerhouse. The technique itself is top-notch.


    That is, the work of more than a dozen swords, the night no Huan has already cut off the silver shadow leopard, and the leopard suddenly dissipated in the air.


    "No more nonsense, just like this beast." Night no face, proudly staring at Wang Yuhang cold channel.


    "If you like to kill, then kill a few more." The evil emperor''s fingers swiped, one by one, the silver shadow leopard flew out of the ancient book, and suddenly surrounded the night without joy.


    It��s not difficult to kill a silver shadow leopard at night, but so many leopards come around, and all of them are the strength of the Viscount-class, and they also understand that they can cooperate with each other.


    Both speechless and flowerless look are a bit surprising. These paintings are the ability of the beast. They are very rare abilities and are rarely seen.


    No joy in the night killed a silver-eyed leopard, but soon found that the evil emperor drew another one, and killed one to draw one, **** can not kill, he himself is The silver shadow leopard caught a lot of scars, although it was only a flesh-and-blood injury, but it also made his face look ugly.


    "You still don''t help." No one saw the black cliffs and other people just watching, suddenly a little anxious, he went on alone, really not the opponent of the silver shadow leopard.


    The other Rebeites are preparing to shoot, but they see the evil spirits of the ancient books, the silver leopards suddenly disappeared without a trace, and said faintly: "After the king, it seems that it is just like this, it will only be more bully. Nothing."


    "You..." The night was full of anger, but I couldn''t say anything. One-on-one situation, he couldn''t solve those silver-shadow leopards. It was really not the opponent of the evil emperor.


    Other Rebeites are also somewhat curious in their hearts. I don''t know where Hansen has come from such a family. In the case of one-on-one, the son of the king who is not happy at night is not an opponent.


    And that kind of drawing ability is also very rare, they have never seen it before.


    "You are not the same as bullying, there is a kind of one-on-one duel, you are by no means an opponent of no honours." A Baron Rebate shouted at the evil emperor, probably saying that the evil spirits were holding those silver The shadow leopard is less bully.


    "Yes? Are you sure to be one-on-one?" The evil emperor looked at the night without a smile, and did not look at the baron who spoke.


    "How is it, do you dare?" The night is not happy, but I know that there are some strong words, but I also received one.


    "Are you sure? When you are defamed, don''t cry." The evil emperor smiled and looked at the night without a joy.


    "I am afraid that you will not even have a chance to cry."


    "Come on, I haven''t had any active bones for a long time. There are too many powerful things in this ghost place. It is not easy to find a weak bully. It is rare to have such an opportunity." The evil emperor took the ancient book, silver The ancient book suddenly turned into a armor covering his whole body, and the evil emperor said with his hands and feet.


    Nothing in the night can''t hear the irony of the evil emperor''s words. There is a hint of killing in the eyes, and a sword is like the wind. In a flash, Jianguang has already reached the front of the evil emperor.


    He is really moving to kill, killing Hansen is impossible, killing a family member is not a big deal, even if there is some trouble, Night River King can help him settle.


    Seeing Jianguang has already reached the front, the evil emperor is still active in the wrist, but also rubbed his head and pulled the ribs on his neck.


    Hey!


    Until the Jianguang was about to cut on his nose, the evil emperor only punched out, and the silver fist directly shattered the sword of the night.


    The majestic body of the evil spirits brought a silver mans in an instant, like a demon god, rushing to the front of the night without a joy, a pair of fists violent serial bombardment.


    "Auntie! Auntie! Auntie!"


    The violent fists flashed like a storm, and the night has no ability to counterattack. It can only be resisted by sword. You are a boat in the storm.


    A fist punched the sword and shook the sword.


    Just listening to the slamming, the sword was smashed into pieces under the violent blow of the evil emperor. The horrible fists were like the flooding beasts that fell on the night.


    "Ah!" The night screamed and flew up, the body was twisted and deformed under the bombardment of the boxing mantle, and the armor was smashed by the fists, and the armored clothes were destroyed in a blink of an eye.


    Everyone was shocked. No one thought that it would be such a result. The son of the king of the Tang Dynasty, when faced with a guard at the same level, had no resistance at all, and was suddenly smashed.


    They suddenly discovered that the evil emperor who put down the strange ancient book was even more terrible than when he used the ancient book.


    A few of the Rebeites were shocked, and they rushed up in a hurry. They wanted to save the night without a joy. Only Moya stood there and did not move.


    "It seems that you still like to pick up the group." The face of the evil emperor showed a smile of evil spirits. The silver armor on his body was once again turned into an ancient book, and the fingers were painted on it. The light and shadow one after another burst out from the ancient book. .


    Only the silver light and shadow that rushed out this time was not the image of a leopard, but the appearance of the evil emperor himself.


    "Auntie... Auntie... Auntie..." One of the evil emperors painted, and at the same time broke out the horrible fists and rushed toward the several Rebecians.

 Chapter 1895： Black cliff

    For a moment, the descendants of the Rebecian aristocrats were all knocked down, and the armor that was beaten was broken, and the face was swollen into a pig''s head, and fell to the ground with a rolling mourning.


    No words, no flowers, and black cliffs are full of surprises. An unknown viscount, by his own strength, has even put down many of the Rebec��s princes and nobles, and they have not lost their strength. This is too abnormal.


    And such a guy, even Hansen��s vassal, is shocking to think about it.


    "It seems that whether you are single-handed or group pick, you are not very good, even one can not play." The evil emperor said a faint sentence, returned to the gate, still standing like a guard, watching I don��t look at the night without a look at them.


    At night, I struggled to get up from the ground, my face was covered with blood, my face was swollen like a steamed bun, my eyes were blackened, and I couldn��t immediately find a hole to drill down.


    If it is defeated to Hansen, then the Dubbeites have been overturned by a prince-level family member. This is not as shameful as it is, even the faces of their fathers have been thrown away. Become a laughing stock of the whole month.


    What makes the night more unhappy is that they are so embarrassed, they are also seen in the eyes of the Buddha and the Buddha.


    "Black Cliff, what do you say?" The night is no good to see the Black Cliff, he will not shoot again, and then the shot will only be more shameful.


    But the black cliff is different. The black cliff is the eldest son of the Black Moon King, and it is already the Duke''s body. If he is willing to take it, the creatures at the Jingling Lake base will not be his opponent.


    "I just came to Hansen''s knife embryo, and everything else has nothing to do with me." Black Cliff said faintly.


    There was no change in the face of the night, and when he turned to the black cliff, he turned and left. He really had no face and continued to stay.


    After several princes and nobles, they all climbed up and left without saying anything.


    I don��t care about the Buddha and the flowerless Buddha, but I don��t have to go. I waited outside the gate with the black cliff.


    After waiting for two quarters of an hour, Hansen finally came out of the base.


    Hansen looked at the black cliff and the two Buddhas and frowned. "How are you still here?"


    "In the dark moon of the black moon, I heard that you have a singular knives, and you can use the knives to see if you have any conditions," he said.


    "What is your relationship with Black Steel?" Hansen asked, looking at the black cliff.


    "Black Steel is my fourth brother." Black Cliff replied.


    "Since it is the brother of Black Steel, please sit inside." Hansen made a gesture of asking.


    The Black Cliff was also welcome, and entered the base under the guidance of a Kate teenager.


    "What are you doing?" Hansen asked without words and no flowers.


    "Amitabha, I am a flowerless Buddha from the Buddha. This is a non-verbal Buddha. We have heard that Her Majesty the Queen of the Blades has received a talented disciple. We are here to come and meet." The flowerless Buddha said slightly.


    "Now I have already met, and the two are pleased to go, but they will not be sent." Han Sen said that he turned and returned to the base.


    "Guest, please stay... oh..." The flowerless Buddha said, Hansen has closed the base gate.


    No words and no flowers face each other, they are also well-informed, all kinds of temperament creatures have seen, like Han Sen, they are still seeing for the first time.


    "This disciple of Her Majesty the Blades is really different." No worries.


    "Forget it, since he refuses to see us, let''s go back." I don''t know what the Buddha''s eyes flashed in a glimmer of light, it seems to have made some kind of decision.


    "It''s just like this." No flowers nodded slightly.


    The two left the base together and walked toward the aircraft. They did not speak to the Buddha��s heart but thought secretly: "The Queen of Blades will never accept such a disciple for no reason. Although there is no chance to see the clue today, I only look at the family around him. It is already extraordinary. He is so covert, there must be a mystery inside, I have to think of a way to force him out."


    After Hansen returned to the base, he went to the conference room in the base to meet the black cliff.


    "I don''t know why you want to see my knife embryo?" Hansen asked as he looked at the black cliff.


    The knife embryo is not a thing. If the black cliff is the brother of Black Steel, even if he is the Duke, Hansen will not let him in, and will not let him see the knife embryo.


    Black Cliff replied: "The black family casts a knife. I have to pass the black cast knife. It has been forty or fifty years now, but until today, I still haven''t been able to cast a king''s knife. The main reason. There is no good material, only good materials can cast a good knife. I heard that the knives that you brought out from the cemetery are very different, so I hope I can borrow a view, if appropriate, I am willing to pay any price. Buy the knife embryo."


    "I didn''t intend to sell the knife embryo, and you also know that the knife embryo comes from the knife and the grave, and the external force cannot be forged." Hansen said.


    "The knife in the knife tomb is not absolutely impossible to cast. You have to try it before you know it. If you don''t want to sell it, it doesn''t matter, as long as the knife embryo is really suitable, you are willing to forge it for free. All costs are borne by myself. If you really cast a king-level knife, it will still be owned by you." Black Cliff looked at Hansen with a fiery look.


    Han Sen listened to Black Cliff and said that it is very cost-effective. Now that the knives are just a knife embryo, and the strength that can be exerted is limited. If it can be cast into a knife, then it would be better.


    Someone helped him cast it for free, and it was also the best caster family of the Rebec, where to find such a good thing.


    As for whether the Black Cliff will corrode his knives, this does not need to be considered at all. This is narrow in the month, unless the Black Cliff is crazy, it will do that.


    How to see Black Cliff is not like a madman, so Hansen is not very worried.


    "Well, please wait a moment." Hansen took the knife and took it, and was about to hand it over to Black Cliff, but suddenly it felt a bit wrong.


    When the black cliff saw the knives, the whole person suddenly stunned, and then he saw two golden flames burning in his eyes.


    The flame is not real, but it can be seen, and the golden flame looks like Hansen looks familiar.


    "Emperor!" Han Sen immediately remembered where he had seen this golden flame.


    The golden golden young bird that he killed, and the emperor who claimed to be the **** of heaven, the flame they used was very similar to the flame in the eyes of the black cliff.


    Originally, the knives had to be handed to the black cliff, but Hansen shrunk back.


    "Knife embryo...knife embryo..." The black cliff is like a demon. He muttered to himself in his mouth. At the same time, his hands grabbed the knife embryo in Hansen''s hand, and he wanted to grab it.


    "Mom, that is the emperor is playing a ghost!" Han Sen immediately responded, unless the black cliff is a fool is a madman, otherwise he can never grab Hansen''s knife embryo here, even if he snatched it, put Hansen, they all killed, and he must not have the knife embryo as his own.


    However, the Black Cliff did this, and it seemed that there was something wrong with the mind. Like the madness, Hansen immediately thought of the Emperor God.

 Chapter 1896： Chixia Diquan (the lord plus more)

    Hansen''s figure quickly retreated, the black cliff roared, and the flame erupted. He rushed to Hansen like an ancient beast. The mouth also shouted: "The knife embryo... my knife embryo..."


    Only in a flash, the conference room was blown up by the power of the black cliff, and the power of the Duke level was unimaginable.


    Many people have already heard the sound coming over here, and Hansen shouted: "Don''t come over, how far is it going."


    Hansen took the knife and turned and ran. The stiff rabbit boots had already appeared at his feet, and the speed was soaring to the extreme, and rushed out to the base.


    The black cliff is like a hungry beast, desperately chasing Hansen. A horrible sledgehammer was summoned by him. When he hammered it down, the horrible flame turned into a head fire beast and blasted the ground. A large pit, rows of stone houses were cracked.


    Fortunately, the speed of the rabbit boots is not inferior to the black cliff, Hansen has rushed out of the gene, but he can not open the Duke-level black cliff.


    The black cliff is like a madman. He is holding a sledgehammer and constantly bombarding Hansen. He can''t immediately smash Hansen into meat, and then take away the knives.


    "The emperor is a bastard! It''s really mean and insidious and shameless!" Hansen has already seen that the black cliffs are confused, the golden flames in the eyes are getting more and more fierce, and the shots are completely unscrupulous.


    Fortunately, he has a stiff rabbit boot, otherwise he will have been hammered into meat residue by the black cliff.


    "Zero, help me contact the Queen." Han Sen yelled and yelled at the direction of the base, and then ran all the way to the mountain, lest Black Cliff dismantle his base.


    Hansen couldn''t open the black cliff, only to avoid the attack of the black cliff by the hole, and while he was dodging, he led the black cliff to the red valley.


    Hansen himself is definitely not the opponent of Black Cliff. He can only wait for Isa to save, but who knows how long it will take for Isa to get here, only to find a way to stabilize the Black Cliff and delay some time, so as not to accidentally On the last hammer, it is not a joke.


    The duke-level slammed on him and he was able to break his bones.


    When Hansen fled to the Red Cliff Valley on the black cliff, Zero had already contacted Isa, but Isha had just had time to hear the zero communication.


    "What? Is there such a thing? Is Black Cliff dare to do this kind of thing?" After listening to the zero story, Isa frowned, and it seemed that she did not believe that Black Cliff would do this.


    However, under Hansen''s subordinates, there was no possibility of cheating her. Isha indulged in an instant, and then immediately got up and went to the air. Soon she had already set foot on the eclipse and landed in front of the base.


    "Where is Hansen and Black Cliff?" Isa frowned and asked.


    "The owner was chased by the black cliff and fled to the other side." Zero replied in the direction of the Red Xia Valley.


    Isa did not dare to delay, and her body shape disappeared.


    There is also some urgency in Isa��s heart. If Zero is true, a Duke chasing Hansen, Hansen can persist for a long time without being killed. It��s really hard to say, maybe it��s now been boiled by black cliffs. .


    Isa��s thoughts were glanced in the mountains, and suddenly there was a horror.


    I saw Hansen outside a valley, sitting on a big rock and taking a break.


    "Black cliff?" Isa fell in front of Hansen, asking some doubts.


    "In the valley." Hansen pointed to the red valley.


    He introduced the black cliff into the Hongxia Valley. The black cliff lost its direction inside. He took the opportunity to touch it and wait for Isa, but the black cliff still did not come out inside.


    Isa looked at the Hongxia Valley with some doubts, and her face suddenly changed: "Chixia Spring!"


    "Chao Xiadi Spring, Queen of the Queens, do you know what this is?" Hansen asked Asa.


    Isa carefully looked at the red glow in the valley of Hongxia, and said for a long time: "Sure enough, it is the spring of Chixia, which is not a blessing or a curse for you."


    "What is the redness of Chishangdi?" Hansen��s heart stunned and couldn��t help but ask again.


    They searched the valley for a long time, didn''t find anything, and didn''t find the source of Hongxia. Although they knew there were good things, they couldn''t find it.


    Listening to Isa now, it seems that the things inside are not necessarily treasures, and they may be a scourge.


    What Isa was trying to say, but he saw the black cliff waving a sledgehammer from the valley of Hongxia. After seeing Hansen, he immediately snarled and rushed toward Hansen, and smashed like a thunder.


    Isa brows slightly wrinkled, she also saw that there was something wrong with the black cliff, otherwise it would not be so arrogant in front of her.


    When the jade hand waved, a purple smoke burst out and directly split the sledgehammer in the hand of the black cliff into a powder worker.


    The black cliff spurted a blood, and the sledgehammer was armed with his genes. He was directly broken by Isa and his body was already hit hard.


    But the black cliff is still struggling to get to Hansen, it is like a demon.


    Isa was again throwing a palm, a purple smoke fell on the black cliff, but this time did not kill the black cliff directly, just stunned him.


    "The thing about Chixia Diquan can''t let outsiders know, wait until I come back and come back to you to elaborate." Isa cautiously smashed Hansen''s two sentences, grabbed the coma of the black cliff and smashed away, disappeared in a blink of an eye. .


    Hansen had to go back to the base first. After the black cliff, Hansen found that he needed to be more careful. The emperor could use the black cliff to harm him. He could also use other people, and this had to be prevented.


    "There is no good thing with God. Those guys have great magical powers, but they don''t seem to be able to kill themselves directly. What is the reason? If you can understand the reasons, you may have the chance to kill the emperor. Hey." Han Sen secretly thought.


    When it was late in the evening, Han Sen was preparing to go back to the room to rest. When he turned around, he saw that Isa did not know when he stood behind him and shocked him.


    "Women, when are you coming?" Hansen asked with a wink.


    Isa smiled and looked at Hansen: "This queen just wants to see you well, otherwise some people don''t recognize you."


    "Where is the Queen, how can you not recognize your disciple?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "Under the chasing of the Duke of the Black Cliff, you can escape so far without a loss, I am afraid that a Marquis can not do that." Isa narrowed his eyes and looked at Hansen.


    "You know, Queen, I have a pair of boots that can speed up. Others can''t, but the speed is not worse than the Duke." Hansen said, his body shape, using the speed of the rabbit boots, traversed three meters. .


    "It is indeed a good baby. It can make a baron have the speed of the Duke. Such a treasure is rare. It is more useful to you than an artifact." Isa looked at Hansen��s bare-leg rabbit boots. .


    Hansen��s heart was awkward. He was afraid that Isa would see the brave rabbit boots. But it was the beast soul. How did he show Isa, not the creatures from the shelter, and could not use the soul of the beast.


    Fortunately, Isa did not intend to see the brave rabbit boots, and had other thoughts in her heart. Just glanced at it and said, "You know what is the Chihshang Spring?"

 Chapter 1897： The possibility of promotion (the lord plus more)

    "The disciple does not know." Hansen whispered.


    Isa sighed and said quietly: "The birth of the Chih-Hsiang Spring here is not a blessing or a curse, but for you, it is also an opportunity. With this Akasaka Spring, maybe you can make your spell gene. Armed further and was promoted to the Viscount."


    "So, is the Red Sun Springs a treasure that can enhance strength?" Hansen was happy.


    The promotion of the mantra of the mantra is extremely difficult. He can grow up almost by external force. If he cultivates himself, the progress is extremely slow. Even if he has practiced for a hundred years, it is difficult to promote the Viscount.


    It��s not that Hansen��s qualifications are not good, but that ��Genetics�� is not a genetic technique for people to practice. Hansen��s entry is already an odd number.


    "If it is a treasure, it would be fine." Isa said with a deep insult: "There is only one reason for the formation of the Red Sea Springs, that is, there have been a large number of heterogeneous deaths in this area, and a large number of heterogeneous bodies have been buried. For hundreds of millions of years or more, the heterogeneous corpses have undergone some kind of change in the ground, and they have evolved into a new substance. The red clouds in the valley are a sign of the new material, indicating that A new substance has been developed."


    Hansen just listened quietly, hoping that Isa could talk faster.


    "This new substance derived from a different kind of corpse is not of much use to the nobility. But for ordinary creatures, it is very precious. As long as a single organism is contaminated, it may evolve into a different kind. If the heterogeneous swallows this new substance, it will speed up the evolution." Isaton said again: "But your genetic arm is a little special, I thought of a way, maybe let the spell absorb that new substance. In order to promote her growth, if the reserves of Chixia Diquan are sufficient, she may be able to promote her directly to the Viscount."


    "What do I have to do?" Hansen quickly asked, the spell was too difficult to advance, and it was his heart disease. With such an opportunity, Hansen did not want to let go.


    "I have a genetic mystery here. You take it to practice. When the red glow springs are sprayed out, you rely on this genetic secret technique to transform the spring water into another kind of power and send it to the spell. The possibility of her promotion is very good. However, it is very difficult to cultivate this genetic secret. It is very painful to transform the spring water. If you want to do this, you can decide for yourself." Isa said to give a message to Hansen.


    "Thanks to the Queen of the Queen." Hansen was pleased to receive the information, and I saw that there was a genetic technique called "Yin and Yang".


    "And, don''t forget to go to the exchange meeting." When Isa left, she specifically slammed Hansen.


    Hansen naturally promised to go down, but he didn''t have much interest in the exchange meeting, and immediately began to study "Yin and Yang".


    Han Sen first carefully read the "Yin and Yang" as a whole. After reading it, I was a little surprised. The principle of "Yin and Yang" is very similar to "Da Yin Yang Magnet", but the direction of development is different.


    "Da Yin Yang magnetic cannon" pays attention to the conversion of yin and yang power and the use of power, while "Yin and Yang" is purely transforming power.


    With the "Da Yin Yang Magnetic Cannon" as the basis, Han Sen is very easy to get started with "Yin and Yang Change", only need a little cultivation, you can use it freely.


    Han Sen did not know how Isa handled it. Isa did not say that he did not ask.


    However, since Isa did not kill the Black Cliff at that time, she wanted to come to the Black Cliff and sent it back to the Black Moon King.


    According to Isa''s judgment, there is still more than a month in Chixiadi Spring. It will take about forty days to come out. Hansen has a lot of time to slowly cultivate the "Yin and Yang" and make himself more proficient.


    "Han Sen, there is a Ruibeite girl looking for you." Wang Yuhang came to the Hansen room, looked at Han Sen with a look, smiled and said.


    "Ruibert girl? I don''t seem to know any Rebecian girl here." Hansen frowned slightly.


    "Reloaded? People say it, you are her teacher, the relationship is very close, and I have taught her how to handle it..." Wang Yuhang looked smirk.


    "This is really not. I have never taught a Rebec woman, but I have been taught by a Rebec woman." Hansen was depressed, thought for a while, and did not think about who it was.


    "Which of the Rebec women have you taught?" Wang Yuhang looked awkward.


    "Women of the Blades, who else?" Hansen said, people went out, he couldn''t remember who it was, he could only go out and see.


    I came to the living room and saw a 14-year-old Rebectu girl standing there, a pair of white rabbit ears, a round fleshy face, a very large eyes, a cute, unrecognizable look. Let people pick up her little face.


    Seeing this Rebectu girl, Han Sen thought of Wang Mengmeng. Although they are not the same family, their temperament is very similar.


    "Sister, I don''t seem to know you?" Hansen said to the girl.


    "Master is on, please be disciplined by the disciple." The girl was kneeling in front of Hansen on one knee and took the Rebate apprenticeship.


    "What is this with, who are you?" Hansen looked at the girl.


    "My name is Qing Li, the daughter of Liuhua Wang. I have been worshipping the Queen of Blades since I was a child. I want to worship the Queen as a teacher, but Her Majesty the Queen of the Blades will not accept me. I have to retreat and ask you to be my teacher. I am the grandson of Her Majesty the Queen." Qing said with a smug look.


    "I have no plans to collect your disciples." Hansen said quickly, his own business is still too busy, how can he have time to accept disciples.


    What''s more, Qing is the daughter of Liuhua Wang. Liuhua and Isa are peers. Qing is a disciple. He is not a lower generation than Isa. Even if Hansen is willing, Liuhua will never agree.


    "It''s already late, I have already done the teacher''s gift. Anyway, from now on, you are my teacher, and Her Majesty is my master." Qing said with excitement.


    "You call Qing away?" Hansen was not angry, and smiled and looked at Qing.


    "Yes, from now on you are my teacher, you can also call me Xiaoli." Qing replied sweetly.


    "Green, you really want to worship me as a teacher, it is not impossible, but it is only through my test, it is useless to force a teacher like you." Hansen said.


    "Then how do you want to test?" Qing asked and asked.


    "Why do you want to worship under the Queen''s door?" Hansen asked.


    "Because Her Majesty is very great, and the knife is also the most powerful. It is still the most powerful tooth knife of our Rebec, I want to be like her, so I have to worship her as a teacher." Qing Li said of course. .


    "In the end, you want to learn a knife, right?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "You can also say this, but I just want to go to school with the Queen, others teach me, I am not very rare to learn." Qing Li seriously added a sentence.


    "That''s it, I will test it to see if you have the qualification to learn a dental knife. If you have the qualification, I can accept you as a disciple and let you become the grandson of Her Majesty," Hansen said.


    "Really, then you can test me quickly, how do you test it?" Qing asked excitedly.


    "I write a few words, you take it back and practice. If you can write exactly the same as me, I will accept you as a disciple." Hansen said, pulling a piece of wood from the side, extending a finger, in I wrote a few words on the board and handed the board to the green.

 Chapter 1898： God is like a knife

    "God is like a knife, what does this mean?" Qing left the wooden board and read the four words written on it. Some doubts looked at Han Sen.


    She knows all these four words, and her literal meaning can also be understood, but what the real meaning is, but she does not understand it at all.


    "Go back and look slowly, understand that you have learned, you can also write such four words, I will accept you as a disciple." Han Sen said with a chuckle.


    "As long as I can copy the same four words, you will let me worship you as a teacher. Is it really that simple?" Qing Li asked some unbelievable Hansen and asked, only four words can be passed. She seems too simple.


    "Yes, it''s that simple. Go back and practice. But I have a condition. You can''t ask for help. You can only read it yourself. If there are other people to help, even if you lose," Hansen said with a smile.


    These four words are very simple, but to imitate them, it is by no means a simple matter.


    These four words written by Hansen imply the meaning of a knife and a knife, and the strokes can be imitated, but the artistic conception is not imitated.


    He asked Qing to imitate these four words, although most of the minds are to let Qing die from this heart, but if Qing Qing really can understand the inner world, and can imitate one or two, then it is considered Genius, receiving such a disciple does not suffer.


    "Well, this is what you said, no repentance." Qing Li is too young, that is, he does not understand the word, and the understanding of the knife has not reached a high level. Just four words, she thought it would be easy to imitate, and she was afraid that Hansen would regret it.


    "Never regret it." Hansen said with a smile.


    Qing Li happily went home with the board, and planned to copy it, write four beautiful words to Hansen, let him not talk nonsense, directly sing and conquer, accept her this Genius is a disciple.


    After returning home, Qing couldn��t wait to start practicing.


    Although the Rebeites also attach importance to the cultural class, but Qing is not very concerned about this, it is not bad to learn, but the mind is not on the top, just to cope with the homework is not enough, naturally do not think about their own words.


    Fortunately, Liuhua��s tutor is very good, and it is still forced to practice calligraphy for a while.


    The words that are clear are not good, but the past is just a copy of Linyi��s words.


    However, after Qing began to write the words of Hansen, it was a bit strange to write and write, because the more she wrote, the more she felt that she did not write.


    At the beginning of the Ming Dynasty, I felt that Linyi was somewhat like, but when I wrote it down, I found it different.


    "Weird, how could this be?" Qing studied carefully with a wooden board and found that the words on the board were changing.


    Or shouldn''t it be a change, but the traces of those words on the board are getting deeper and deeper, so the feelings of those words are slowly changing, and it seems that the words will change.


    "The power of the tooth?" Qing Qing suddenly understand, these words written by Han Sen, even contain the power of the tooth, the strength of the teeth to tear the wood, will form such an effect.


    This discovery, not only did not let the Qings retreat, but inspired her triumph, and took a sigh of relief, vowed to copy these four words anyway.


    This time, I was diligent, but I worked hard to study calligraphy and knives while reading the four words written by Hansen.


    As the daughter of Liuhua Wang, she wants to learn calligraphy and knives. Naturally, there are many calligraphy people who are willing to explain to her, and the famous masters of Liuhua��s collection are also very good, and the Qing Dynasty is indeed a smart girl. Nothing is gained.


    Although it is difficult to improve the level of calligraphy in a short period of time, the improvement of the eyes is very fast. The more you look at it, the more you think Hansen is really too powerful.


    It��s not that the four words are written very well, but the knife-like concept is too powerful.


    Qing Qing��s ability to appreciate calligraphy and knife is more than one point, and the more he feels that these four words are unpredictable, the more they imitate, the more they feel that they are not written, and it is difficult to imitate the artistic conception.


    Snapped!


    After nearly ten days, the piece of wood broke open, and Han Sen condensed in the words of the power and the knife, completely turned the board into pieces, and the four words disappeared completely.


    Qing Liwei stayed, probably understand that this should be Hansen''s time limit for her, could not help but be a little depressed, the word has been destroyed, but she still can not come out, this test is obviously fail.


    "Qing Li, what are you doing at home? Why haven''t you seen you for so many days, the exchange meeting has to begin." A woman''s voice came from outside the door, and at the same time people had pushed the door open and walked in.


    The entrance is a Rebecian girl of similar age and youth. This girl is named Du Lishe, the daughter of the moonlight king. She is a disciple of the lower house of the moon and is also playing with her. Big good girlfriend.


    Qing Li has always been lively and active, even though she has been hiding at home for ten days, she has not been looking for her to play with a few good friends. This makes Du Lishe very curious and wants to know what Qing Qing is doing at home, so I ran home to find her.


    "The Buddhas and Buddhas of the Buddhas have already come, so you don''t want to take a look at what you are doing at home." Du Lishe saw the Qing, and said as he walked over.


    "Hey, you are actually practicing words, isn''t it a smattering of the uncle?" Du Lishe saw the calligraphy everywhere, picked up a look and said: "You are not a little better, than before. much better."


    "My father didn''t force me, it was my own practice." Qing said with a shake.


    "That''s really strange, you actually take the initiative to practice the word, this is not like your style, is it stimulated?" Du Lishe looked at Qing Li with surprise.


    Qing Li said with a look of frustration: "You also know that I have worshipped Her Majesty from an early age and wanted to worship her as a teacher, but Her Majesty said that my qualifications are not suitable for practicing dental knives and would not accept me as a disciple."


    "I know, I haven''t been here for a long time? Are you still thinking about it?" said Du Lishe.


    Qing Li shook his head: "In any case, Her Majesty is my idol, so I thought of a way, can not worship Her Majesty as a teacher, I went to worship her disciple as a teacher, so I am the apprentice of Her Majesty the Queen. That is similar to the disciple."


    "Women of the Tanghua Liuhua went to worship Hansen as a teacher. It is really a loss for you to think of, even if you are willing to worship, he would not accept you?" Du Lishe laughed.


    "He didn''t refuse me, just wrote four words for me to copy, saying that it was my copy of the image, I will accept it as a disciple." Qing Li said.


    "So you have been hiding in the house for so long?" Du Lishe found that all the words written by Qing Li are like the four words of God.


    "Yeah, unfortunately it has been practiced for so long, or it can''t be written."


    "What words are so hard to write, take me to see." Du Lishe was curious.


    Qing Qing shook his head: "The word is gone."

 Chapter 1899： Seminar

    "Nothing? How could it be?" Du Lishe was more curious and looked at Qing.


    Qing Li said things again, and pointed the broken sawdust to Du Lishe.


    After listening to Du Lishe, she said that she was suspiciously watching Qing Li said: "Really? Hansen, how long has he practiced his own knife? The power of his ability to condense is very amazing. You actually said that he condensed. It��s hard to believe that the force of the tooth has been controlled to such a fine level.��


    "If I didn''t see it, I didn''t believe it, but the word on the wooden board was that I saw it with my own eyes. It was also that I saw the word shredded every day. I don''t believe it. Hansen is really amazing. It is worthy of being a disciple selected by Her Majesty, I am much worse than him." Qing Li said.


    "Forget it, don''t think so much, the exchange meeting is about to begin. Let''s go to the exchange meeting first." After all, Du Lishe did not see the words with her own eyes, so it was not as shocking as the feeling of detachment, and there was no surprise afterwards. Too much to put on the heart, take the blue to go to the exchange meeting.


    The exchanges in previous years were held in rotation between the two races. This time, the exchange meeting was held at the Rebecbee. A pure sea king of the Buddha, with more than 20 Buddhas and Buddhas, crossed the star field. Before the exchange meeting had begun, I had already met the Rebecca princes and nobles. At the beginning of the exchange meeting, the narrow-minded aristocrats of the moon were no strangers to the Buddhas and Buddhas.


    Among the Buddhas and Buddhas of the Buddhas, one of the Buddhas named Zhengyang has the highest rank and is the strongman of the Marquis.


    However, if you say talent, you can use the two princes who are silent and no flowers. The Buddha has a strange racial ability. Before the old generation, the Buddhas can use their talents to bring their own wisdom. And experience instilled in the younger generation.


    The Buddhas call this ability "opening wisdom". The predecessors of the Buddha who use Kaizhi will die in a short period of time, and the number of Buddhists who are driven by the wisdom of the younger generation will be able to get more, but also their own qualifications, talents and understanding.


    However, even among the Buddhas, not everyone has the ability to use "open wisdom", at least to be a king-level power, to be able to use "open wisdom."


    The flowerless Buddha and the non-verbal Buddha have all accepted the "opening wisdom" of the predecessors of the Buddha, and they have good talents and savvy, and they have a lot of income. They are comparable to the Buddhas and Buddhas.


    Among them, the Buddha is the most powerful, and the Buddha��s predecessors who gave her wisdom are a half-step deification. Together with the talent and understanding of the Buddha��s own, it is called the Buddha. For 30,000 years, the Buddha who is most likely to attack the realm of deification.


    However, the Buddha''s wisdom is a secret, and it is generally not easy to pass on. Even if someone knows no words and no flowers, they don''t know who is giving them wisdom.


    Du Lishe and Qing Li came to the exchange meeting and gathered together with a group of friends.


    Some people have introduced the Buddha and the Buddha to the Qing Dynasty. The Buddha and the Rebec have an alliance, and they have always supported each other. The relationship on the big side is still very good.


    It��s just that there��s also a competition between them and a secret match.


    Although the exchange meeting is the name of communication, but it has been done now, and the meaning of the technology has far exceeded the original intention of communication.


    Although Hansen��s interest in the exchange was not great, he also had to come because Isa was overjoyed by him.


    Wang Yuhang and the evil emperor are both people who like to be lively. Gu Qingcheng also has some interest in the Buddha, and he followed Hansen to the exchange meeting.


    Four people found a corner to sit down and watch the show while enjoying the Rebecian exotic food.


    Because Hansen is not a disciple of the lower house of the month, he can only sit in the field, and there is no way to enter the infield and communicate directly with the Buddha and the Buddha.


    This is nothing for Hansen, but the Buddha is still looking for Hansen''s remains, but it is not until the exchange meeting begins, nor Hansen''s figure in the audience, I can''t help but have some doubts.


    It is not a word that Hansen is a disciple of the Queen of Blades. It is reasonable to say that he will definitely participate in the exchange meeting. However, he did not speak for a long time. He did not see Han Sen. He was secretly confused but could not ask.


    "Isn''t this the Empress Hansen of Her Majesty? How do you watch the exchange in the field like us?"


    Hansen��s four people are eating and watching the fun, but suddenly they hear someone talking next to them, and there is much ridicule in their tone.


    Hansen turned their heads and looked at the past. They only saw a few interracial people sitting at the table. They were not very old, and they were not the people of the Rebecite. They spoke to a Tauren.


    It is also a Tauren, but he is obviously different from the Kao. Hansen doesn''t know what race he is, but he has seen this Tauren.


    The last time in the Luna Grand Ceremony, this Tauren was with the son of Jin Yuwang, Gao Ji, one of the only two counts in the Luna Grand Ceremony.


    Hansen looked at them and didn''t talk. These guys, like him, were foreigners in the narrow month, but only attached to the Rebecite.


    "I thought that the disciples of Her Majesty had any special treatment. It was just like us, but it was just an outsider. I didn''t qualify for the next month, and I couldn''t attend the exchange. I could only watch it outside."


    "What if he is to attend the exchange meeting? What does he communicate with others?"


    "You can''t say that, you can exchange questions like luck."


    ......


    The young man at the table of the Tauren was somewhat unscrupulous, and the speech did not depress the voice, deliberately let Hansen hear them.


    Hansen frowned slightly, not knowing what the Tauren guys meant. According to the truth, they are all outsiders here, it should be considered to be more resonant, how these guys reject him, but also deliberately find him trouble.


    Hansen lazily took care of them, only if they didn''t hear them talking, and they talked with Gu Qingcheng and others.


    The Taurens, who saw Hansen not talking, seemed to think that they didn''t mean anything, so they didn''t say anything.


    After a while, the net sea king and the moon king came together and announced that the exchange meeting began.


    "If you are a guest in the distance, please ask the Buddha of the nobles to come to power first." Yue Wang said with a smile.


    "Amitabha, then we will ugly." The eyes of the net sea king fell on the flowerless body, Gujing said without a wave: "No flowers, you go on stage, share your spiritual experience with your friends."


    "Yes, Wang Shang." Without a flower, he first bowed to the net sea king and the moon king, and then he went to the exchange station, and then said to the staff at the scene: "Please help prepare a touchstone."


    The so-called touchstone is actually a kind of ore that tests strength. The toughness of the ore is very good. The strength is hit on it. It will not break the touchstone. It will only sag the stone, which is generally the destructive power of genetic engineering. Tested.


    "In the first game, the flowerless Buddha was allowed to play. It seems that the Buddha is trying to give us a horse." Du Lishe said with a grin.

 Chapter 1900： Silk flower

    The staff moved a touchstone to the stage, and everyone looked at the flowers and watched what kind of genetics he was going to perform.


    The flowers are long and clean, but with a bald head, they look even more delicate. After a slight ceremony, they said: "The genetic technique that is demonstrated for everyone is called "Shuhua Finger"."


    There is no such thing as a flower, and many of the princes and aristocrats of the moon are a bit stunned.


    "Suihuazhi" is very famous, but its fame is because this **** is very popular among the Buddhas, and almost every Buddha will use it.


    The purpose of the exchange meeting is to introduce new ideas, and the lack of flowers to perform such a popular thing, can not help but make people a little disappointed.


    "There is no flower Buddha, although the Buddha''s flower is very powerful, but we have seen it many times. It seems that we don''t have to perform any more?" I didn''t know what the people said, and immediately caused a voice of approval.


    No flowers, a smile, no hurry to say: "The purpose of the exchange meeting is to introduce new ideas, no flowers and stupidity, no ability to innovate, so I have to do some stupid work, do a little bit on the basis of the flower A small change may make you feel like you are laughing, and you are satisfied with no flowers."


    Listening to no flowers, everyone is curious. Some people cried: "Then you will perform your squid soon. Let''s see what is different."


    "Amitabha." Without a flower, the Buddha was called, and he went to the touchstone. He did not see any power in his body. He just extended his right thumb and pressed it on the stone wall of the touchstone.


    The aristocrats of the infield and outfields have stretched their necks and want to see how powerful the flowerless squid is.


    However, the lack of flowers refers to just one inch of the entrance, even if it is an ordinary baron, it is enough to achieve this level.


    Just when the people were puzzled, they saw the flowerless fingers swaying over the touchstone, and immediately wrote a word on the touchstone.


    Everyone realized this at this time. It turned out that there was no flower to demonstrate. It was not destructive, but to write with a flower.


    It��s just that they still don��t understand it. What is the relationship between the words and the power of the flower? With the power of breaking the stone, the baron can do it without any advanced skills.


    When the flowerless word was written, the momentum of the whole person suddenly changed. I saw that the whole person exuded a strong momentum, just like the unmoving Pluto standing in the wind and the flowers.


    One finger draws out, it feels like a hundred flowers withered, and it seems like the dead leaves fall.


    "One leaf blossoms and one world is out..." One word and one word are drawn from the flowerless finger. The original silk flower finger should be an elegant and generous technique, but it is used by no flowers, but it makes people feel as if they are in the body. In the lonely scene of the singularity of the singularity of the singularity of the singularity of the singularity of the singularity of the singularity of the singularity of the singularity of the singularity of the singularity of the singularity of


    Some young people with less willpower have turned pale, as if they have become old people who are going to be wood, or flowers that are about to wither, and there is a terrible feeling that is going to death.


    Even if it is a disciple of the lower house of the moon, his face is a bit ugly.


    "A very good mood, he is young, how can there be such a powerful mood?" Du Lishe said a little ugly face.


    Black Steel said coldly: "The Buddha has a method of opening wisdom, and the flowerless Buddha must have won the king''s wisdom. If I guess it is correct, the king who gave him wisdom should be the glory of the Buddha."


    Rebecca, the eldest daughter of the moon, said: "Yes, calculating the time, the glory of the Buddha died two years ago, when the no flowers should have been able to withstand the wisdom. And the glory of the Buddha is best at the dry Surgery, the artistic conception of this flower has a profound sense of glory, and it is inevitable that it will come from the glory of the Buddha."


    "Two years, I can understand the will and experience left by the glory of the Buddha, to this extent, this flowerless itself is really powerful." Black Steel said.


    Rebecca nodded slightly, no more, but a little more dignified in his eyes.


    "Sister, isn''t he cheating? He has the will and experience of the glory of the Buddha, but we don''t. Who can have such an artistic conception at his age and title?" Du Lishe said a little bit.


    "The net sea king let the flowerless Buddha first come to power, I am afraid I did not think that people will compare him. We are not good at this. I am afraid we can only let this game." Rebecca said calmly.


    At this time, no flowers have already written the words, and the body has faded back and forth, and the feeling of loneliness that is terrible on the body has disappeared.


    The aristocrats who watched the infield and the outer field just woke up from the mood. The body had already stunned the cold sweat. Looking at the words on the touchstone, it still left people with a feeling of sorrow. .


    "It''s a very good way to refer to the artistic conception. This kind of artistic conception, I have only seen it in a few king-level powerhouses. It is incredible to have such a powerful artistic conception."


    "What is strange about this? Don''t you know that the Buddhas have the wisdom to open the wisdom, the Buddha can instill their will and experience into the younger generations, and if they want to come to the flowerless Buddha, they will be driven by the Buddha, so they can have this. The mood of the world."


    "The Buddha''s method of opening wisdom is really powerful. It is like opening a cheating. Is it so small at such a young age that it is much stronger than us?"


    ��Every Shangzu has its own benefits, and our Rebeites also have our strengths, so we don��t have to be arrogant.��


    "While saying this, but in this game, no one in our family can go up and the flowerless Buddha confirms it. The general Viscount, where is the horror of the horror. Not to mention the Viscount, even the Earl, Marquis It is also difficult to have such an artistic conception."


    "It��s a visitor in the distance, let them be one after another."


    The aristocrats of the princes have been talking about it, and they are envious of the wisdom of the Buddha.


    The flowerless Buddha bowed his head and stood on the stage waiting.


    Generally, at this time, the Rebec��s disciples are required to go up and express similar genetic techniques, and they will prove each other with the flowerless Buddha and reach the goal of common progress.


    It��s just that the flowerless Buddha��s artistic conception is too powerful. Among the disciples of the lower court, there is no way to find someone who can match it. Because there is too much difference, it will only be more shameful to go up.


    Du Lishe and other second generation of Rebecite elite, look at me, I look at you, see no one goes out, my heart is a sigh, they also know that in this respect, Rebec It is not as good as the Buddha.


    "Is those words so good? How do I think Hansen wrote better words than him." Qing looked at the words on the touchstone and muttered to himself.

 Chapter 1901： The summoned Buddha (the lord plus more)

    "Qing Li, what do you say?" Du Lishe, standing next to Qing, did not hear clearly, and looked at Qing and asked.


    "I feel that there is no flower Buddha, and Hansen is not written yet." Qing Li replied.


    Qing Qing��s words were heard by the disciples of the nearby courts in the vicinity, but they only thought that Qing Li��s words were Hansen��s words. The disciples who were in the lower court in one month said: ��The green hand, the flowerless hand is not just a word. It��s so simple, mainly because the mood is very good, and the words are just secondary.��


    Qing Li replied: "I also refer to the artistic conception, the artistic conception in the wordless Buddha, I think there is no such thing as the Hansen word."


    Everyone listened a little and didn''t believe it. No one except Black Steel knew that Hansen had such a terrible knife.


    Rebecca looked at Qing Li and said: "Qing Li, when did you see Han Sen''s words? What is the mood in his words?"


    "It was only seen a few days ago. The artistic conception in his words is the artistic conception of the dental knife." Qing said.


    Rebecca shook his head and said: "I am afraid it is unlikely, Hansen has he practiced the knife for a long time? And he is only a baron, not to mention that he is not likely to condense his sword now, even if he can condense his mind. It is also impossible to compare the artistic conception with no flowers. After all, it is the artistic conception that can be derived from the situation with the will and experience of the king. Hansen is not a Buddha. How can a baron have such a knife? ?"


    "It is true that this is the case, but I always feel that the artistic conception in Hansen''s lettering is higher than that of no flowers." After all, the Qing is still low, she just feels it, not so sure.


    Hansen and Gu Qingcheng are also looking at the flowers without lettering. Gu Qingcheng said with some surprise: "The mood of this little monk is not bad."


    Gu Qingcheng said this is very natural. In her opinion, the concept of no flowers is really only good.


    In terms of pure power, the creatures in the shelter are much worse than the gene universe, but the conception and understanding of the martial arts, the shelter and the gene universe are not different.


    Gu Jiangcheng''s swordsmanship is top-notch in the shelter, and the sword is also the top. Her strength is not strong in the gene universe, but the understanding and swordsmanship of swordsmanship will definitely not be inferior to the king level. Still stronger.


    Most of the creatures that come out of the shelter are like this. Of course, there are some exceptions. For example, Wang Yuhang, his understanding of the martial arts is not particularly strong, but it is much stronger than the average count of the Viscount.


    "Not bad? You are really a big tone, the concept of no flowers is just good, then what is good?" The tauren at the table said snoring.


    Gu Qingcheng obviously did not talk about the martial arts with a cow, and he did not care about the Tauren.


    Hansen saw the flowerless performance, but it was a slight glimpse.


    When he was watching The Immaculate Sutra, he felt that the genetic technique of the Buddha was a bit strange. Now he saw a flowerless demonstration and suddenly knew why he felt strange.


    From the Buddha to the flowerless, the power they used was somewhat different, but the feeling made Han Sen somewhat familiar, and he thought of a very terrible guy.


    Hansen sank his thoughts into the soul sea. In the void, there is an ancient tower hanging. The tower''s plaque is written with the word "destiny".


    As the consciousness sinks into the destiny tower, Hansen immediately saw the armor and the ancient demon trapped on the top of the Tianshen Tower.


    Since the ancient demon was born into Hansen Tower by Hansen, the armored people hated to squander the ancient scorpion skin, but they were imprisoned, and the armored people could not touch the ancient demon, but they screamed at the ancient devil all day long.


    The ancient demon was trapped for so long, but it was not worried at all. Every day, he meditated on the knees, like a set old man, and he completely ignored the roar of the armor.


    At the beginning, Hansen often observed the ancient demon. Later, he found that this guy was like sitting in a dead meditation. He hadn��t moved for so many years, and then he gradually became less concerned.


    Today, after seeing the flowerless demo, Hansen finally thought of why there was such a strange feeling, because the feelings of the Buddhist tribes to Hansen were very similar to the ancient devils.


    ��Is there a gene for the Buddha in the ancient demon body?�� Hansen secretly guessed.


    The ancient demon seemed to have sensed something. He opened his eyes and looked at Hansen. He was imprisoned for so many years. His eyes were still clear, and he did not seem to have a little dusty spring.


    However, if you look at it for a long time, you will find that the clear spring is like a bottomless abyss.


    "What do you want to know?" the ancient devil said suddenly.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and he was a little surprised: "The ancient demon is trapped in the tower of the gods, and he can still feel that I am peeping at him. It is a terrible guy."


    Hansen did not plan to evade, and the voice of thoughts reverberated within the Destiny Tower: "The ancient demon, do you know the Buddha?"


    "Know." The ancient devil replied.


    Hansen��s heart was even more amazed, because he was just asking the same question. The ancient devil was just promoted to the league. He was captured by the destiny tower. It��s impossible to go to the gene universe. How could he know the existence of the Buddha? .


    "What do you know about the Buddha?" Hansen continued to ask.


    The ancient devil''s mouth showed a smile: "When I summoned the gods to come and was summoned to the god, I claimed to be a Buddha."


    Hansen was really surprised this time. Until now, he only knows that the ancient demon they summoned to be a Buddha, that is to say, Ashura��s killing is a Buddha.


    But how can the Buddhas in the gene universe be summoned to the shelter? This is totally unreasonable. In theory, it is impossible for the Buddha to enter the shelter, and it is even less likely to enter the sanctuary below the alliance.


    "I am talking about the Buddha, not Buddhism." Hansen confirmed and asked again.


    "There is no birth, no black hair on the top of the head like a ring, but what do you mean by the Buddha?" The ancient devil said faintly.


    Hansen finally affirmed that the ancient demon really knows the existence of the Buddha, regardless of whether they summoned the Buddha or not. The ancient demon knows that the Buddha is certainly not wrong.


    ��How did you summon that **** to come to the fourth sanctuary?�� Hansen asked again.


    "I want to know? As long as you are still free, I can tell you everything you want to know." The ancient demon looks as usual, with almost no change.


    "You don''t have the bargaining power with me." Hansen said coldly.


    "If you don''t give me freedom, then you have to ask again." The ancient demon said that he closed his eyes slightly and seemed to be in general.


    Hansen has some helplessness. He is not useless for death threats and torture. But for those such as the ancient demon, those are useless. When he gave the ancient devil a sentence, the ancient devil could still be settled.


    On the power of willpower, the ancient demon is absolutely devil-level, even the king of the gene universe can not be compared with him.

 Chapter 1902： Before the touchstone (the lord plus more)

    "If no one is playing and no flower Buddha confirms, this is the end of the game." The Moon King got up and said.


    He knows very well the disciples of the lower house of the month, and he knows that no one in this area can be compared with no flowers in this area, so he is not willing to delay too much time. The longer the delay, the more embarrassing the Rebecbe and the lower house. .


    "Moon-wheeled king, I want to recommend a friend to come to power and a flowerless Buddha to prove it." Du Lishe suddenly said to the moonlight king.


    "Elysee, what are you doing?" Rebecca pulled her sister, not knowing what she was suddenly going crazy.


    "Lishe, you want to recommend which disciple in the lower house of the month?" The moonlight king is also a slight glimpse, Du Lishe is his daughter, but he can not think of who Du Lishe wants to recommend.


    "What I want to recommend is not the disciples of the lower court, but the disciple of Her Majesty the Queen of Blades, Hansen of the Eclipse Star." Du Lishe said with a smile.


    As soon as this was said, Hansen, who was originally watching the show outside, stayed in the air. All the princes and nobles of the moon were also stunned. No one could think of it. Du Lishe would recommend Han Sen.


    Qing Li is also a bit dumbfounded. He took Du Lishe��s clothes and said: "Lishe, what are you doing?"


    "You are not saying Hansen''s word, the mood is higher than no flowers? Then I recommend him to play with no flowers, if you can win without flowers, it is a sigh of relief for our Rebec." Du Li Said the house.


    "It��s just that I think so. I can��t be sure if Hansen��s words are really better than no flowers.�� Qing is quick.


    Du Lishe mysteriously smiled: "Even if Hansen loses, it doesn''t matter. He is not a Rebecite, nor a disciple of the lower house of the month. He loses and loses us."


    Qing Qing was speechless, and he stunned Lisheshe: "But if he loses, he will not lose the face of Her Majesty, which is even worse than our shame."


    What Du Lishe still wants to say, the moon-wheel king on the stage has frowned and said: "Han Sen is not on the list of the exchange..."


    "The Moon King, in the name of the younger brother of the Emperor of the Blades, has been able to prove with each other, and can''t ask for it." The flowerless Buddha said to the moonlight Wang Xingli.


    Since the last time I went back, I have been negotiating how to find out the details of Hansen. The best way is to force Hansen to come to power, and testify with one of them.


    When I heard that Du Lishe recommended Hansen, the eyes of the Buddha and the flowerless Buddha were all lit up. Where would I let go of this opportunity, and wait until the Buddha��s suggestion, the flowerless Buddha has taken the initiative to ask for it. It is.


    The party without flowers has already spoken, and the moon king has to ask: "Han Sen is here?"


    "The disciple is here." Hansen quickly stood up and bowed to the moonlight.


    "Would you like to go to the stage and the flowerless Buddha to prove each other?" asked the Moon King.


    "The disciple is willing." Hansen nodded and answered. As soon as this statement came out, the outfield was an uproar.


    Isa, who is far away from the blade, is stunned for a while after hearing that Hansen promised to go on stage and the flowerless Buddha.


    Hansen thought that Isa had let him come, just to let him go to the testimony. All this was arranged, so I promised it so simply, I plan to make persistent efforts, and then show it well, so that Isa will pay more attention to his disciple. In the future, more resources will be invested in him.


    In fact, Isa really wants Hansen to play for her, but there is no such thing as a flower, and it is basically difficult to find a creature that is comparable to the king. Hansen is now playing at this time. Not what Isa wants.


    "In this case, you will go to the stage and the flowerless Buddha will prove it." The Moon King originally thought that Du Lishe deliberately made Hansen deliberate, so he would first ask Hansen if he would not, so he would give Hansen a step.


    Who knows that Han Sen is really willing to go on stage, so that the moon king is also a slight glimpse.


    Hansen stepped onto the exchange and came to the touchstone.


    "Amitabha, Han Jushi, we met again, and it is a privilege to be able to prove genetics with Han Jushi." No flowers first.


    "The Buddha is polite." Han Sen said a faint sentence, and then went to the touchstone, he was lazy and said nothing.


    Not talking about the Buddha and looking at Han Sen, she wants to know how Hansen will be with no flowers. If Hansen has a stronger mood than no flowers, she does not believe in the Buddha.


    But in any case, this is a good opportunity to observe Hansen, so I don''t care if the Buddha looks very carefully, for fear of missing any details.


    On the contrary, many of the princes and nobles who were narrow in the month were somewhat dissatisfied with Hansen��s boarding.


    "He went up with a baron and had no flowers to prove it. As a result, he used to know the **** and still used it."


    "Yeah, he is not a disciple of the lower house of the moon. He even recommended him to go on stage. I don''t know what Du Lishe meant. Did he intentionally let Hansen go to shame?"


    "Han Sen is also, if not, it will not work. When the Moon King asks him, the answer is not to go to the stage, it is better than the shame after going up."


    "Who said that it wasn''t, didn''t know what he thought. He was a baron, and he could still match the flowerless will of the Buddha''s will. It was obviously sent to make people face."


    "Expanded, it is definitely inflated. I got the king-level knife first, and I became a dental knife. My self-confidence swelled too much. I don''t know what my name is."


    "This is dare to go, courage is commendable, but it is too brainless."


    "This time it is a shameful face, not afraid of the goods are not good, I am afraid that the goods are better than the goods, Hansen went up and no flowers to prove, that is, the cottage encountered the original, ugly in capital."


    "He can do it, I can do it on my own, at least I am still a Viscount."


    "I still have the count, there is a fart, just touched the edge of the artistic conception, which is a hundred thousand miles less than the flowerless Buddha."


    ......


    Rebecca frowned and refuted Du Lishe: "You are too noisy. Although Hansen is not a disciple of the lower house of the moon, as long as he plays, it represents our Rebeites. When we lose too ugly, we are as embarrassed."


    Du Lishe spit out his tongue and said: "This can''t blame me. It''s his own willingness to go up. If he can''t, he can''t say it. He can''t help himself. How can you blame me?"


    Qing thought about it and said: "Han Sen is willing to go up, should he say that he has the confidence to win no flowers? Maybe the mood in his words is really stronger than no flowers."


    "Impossible!" Rebecca and Du Lishe said in unison, they certainly would not believe that Hansen was able to be more artistic than the one who had no flowers.


    Du Lishe recommended Hansen, and it was just a joke. He didn''t think that Hansen really could win no flowers.


    Not to mention that Rebecca and Du Lishe do not believe that the vast majority of the Rebecca princes and nobles do not believe, including the existence of the Moon King and Isa.


    Hansen himself did not think so much. He had a plan in his heart. He walked slowly to the touchstone and looked at the words written without flowers. Then he extended a finger and painted the other half of the touchstone. 8)

 Chapter 1903： Buddha flower

    Hansen stood in front of the touchstone, and there were many thoughts in his mind.


    The flowerless flower refers to the artistic conception, which is not comparable to the real king, but it is much stronger than the average young aristocrat.


    The tooth knife is naturally much stronger than the flowerless, but Hansen can''t use it. If you write all the knife''s knife, it''s easy to win without flowers, but Isa doesn''t doubt he has a ghost.


    Even if you don''t need a knife, Hansen''s sword is also not weak. It is easy to win without flowers, but the sword is meant by Isa, Hansen writes the sword and immediately exposes the gold coins. Identity, Isa will not let him go.


    Fortunately, Hansen had planned before, and there is a record of �黨ָ in "������". Although Hansen has not practiced, probably knows that this is a genetic technique.


    The Buddhas basically have a slap in the face, which is enough to show that this is not a profound genetic technique. The reason why the flowerless flower is so powerful is because of the blessing of the glory.


    "The ancient demon, as we said earlier, let me see your ability and sincerity now." Hansen��s thoughts sank into the tower of the gods and said to the ancient demon.


    The ancient devil smiled and said calmly: "As you wish."


    After all, the ancient demon did not get up, still sitting there, just sticking out a volley and painting.


    The ancient devil''s finger painting is actually the Buddha''s scented flower finger, and it is different from the scented flower with the flowerless forcible fusion of the glory of the artistic conception. The ancient demon pointed out that it is like a buddha flower, it seems that all the joys and sorrows in the world are already in him. Above the fingertips.


    At the same time, the ancient magic finger prints, Han Sen has a feeling of mutual connection, as if he and the ancient devil''s idea are connected in a line, can feel his feelings, can understand his understanding, and say that it is also a heart and soul.


    Almost in sync with the fingers of the ancient demon, Hansen also extended his finger and pressed it on the touchstone, synchronizing with the ancient demon in every move.


    Only the ancient demon is voluntarily freehand, but Hansen is written on the touchstone.


    "Hey, �黨ָ, Han Sen seems to use �黨ָ��?"


    "It seems that he is how the Buddha''s scorpion fingers are?"


    "It is not unusual to see flowers, but the Buddhas can only be regarded as popular genetic techniques. There are also many rumors. The foreigners will have nothing to fuss about." Han Sen, he actually wants to imitate the flowerless flowers. Write it, then take it for granted."


    ......


    "One flower, one leaf, one world..." Hansen ignored the discussion of others and continued to write it down.


    boom!


    The Wang Gong nobles who had been talking about it for a long time looked carefully at the words written by Han Sen, but it was a moment of tremors in the heart. The cold sweat instantly drenched the whole body, and the feelings from the heart were fearful and agitated, like the evil spirits. Do not dare to move, just look at the words written by Han Sen.


    There is no boundless sorrow in the absence of flowers, and there is no threat of wilting and death.


    But when I saw the words written by Hansen, all the creatures felt fear from the heart, and the fear penetrated deep into the soul, making it impossible for people to escape.


    Looking at those words, it is like seeing a Buddha''s singular flowers, and there is a strange feeling that is seen through the hearts of people.


    It is obviously smiling, but the smile is even more terrible than the devil.


    The devil still needs to at least lure the creatures to fall. This Buddha is looking directly at the darkest side of the heart, so that people can''t hide their inner heart, as if they are the dirtiest, the most evil, the most humble side, they are naked.


    In the face of death, as long as you have the courage, you can still fight, even if you finally fail, you can calmly close your eyes.


    But now they feel that they are not in front of the Buddha who smiles and laughs. They don��t even have the courage to look up and look at it. They only feel that they are full of dirty sins, but they have nowhere to hide.


    "Ah!" Young aristocrats with less willpower, screaming with their heads closed, as if they were escaping.


    It is the aristocrats like the princes, whose faces are all white.


    Strong as the night river king, looked at Han Sen''s words, his face is getting more and more dignified.


    Including the net Haifo King, a group of Buddha Buddhas have long been stunned, and the heart is trembled.


    "Hey!" Suddenly a young nobleman stabbed his heart and couldn''t bear the psychological pressure to end his life.


    "I didn''t kill you... I didn''t steal it... I didn''t do it..." More young people screamed and turned away, as if they were mad, and the mouth was still whispering.


    "Amitabha! Han Jushi, please don''t write it anymore. This game is a flowerless loss." Net Haifo Wang suddenly opened a Buddha number and woke up many Wanggong nobles who were caught in the artistic conception. The shock is undecided, like the most terrible nightmare.


    Hansen stopped his fingertips and slowly collected it. The Buddhist monks only wrote less than half of them. However, after the general aristocrats woke up, they did not even read half of the Buddhist monks.


    That kind of fear is hard to say and people dare not face it.


    "The Buddha''s flowers, reflecting the world''s minds and minds, there is a great horror between the human heart, a thought for the Buddha, a thought for the devil, this true meaning can be realized in the meantime, it is already commendable. Han Jushi can actually practice the meaning of the flower To this point, I am waiting for the Buddha to be self-satisfied. I don��t know why Han Jushi came from this school.�� The net sea Buddha Wang looked at Han Sen with a stunned look, and asked the compliment that the horror in his heart could not be imagined.


    There are a lot of Buddhas practicing the flowers, but there are really few who can really see the artistic conception.


    Compared with the no-flower-strength and strong glory, Han Sen is the real meaning of the flower. Since the Buddha''s self-made scented flowers, it has reached more than five.


    Now Hansen, a non-Buddha baron, is able to practice the scent of flowers to such a state, which is simply unimaginable.


    "This simple **** technique, the flowerless Buddha and the demonstration is very detailed. I just learned a little by the way. It seems that I am a little bit uncomfortable. I changed it myself and wrote it badly, so that the Buddha smiled." Hansen said with a smile.


    Hansen��s words came out, and all the Buddhas were eccentric, and the princes and nobles of the moon were almost vomiting blood.


    "By the way, I learned a little... I changed it myself... I didn''t write well..."


    Aristocrats feel that they have lived for so many years. Can you practice genetics like this?


    Isa and the moonlight king are also looking at Hansen in a complicated look. The net sea king is even more stunned. After a while, he whispered a buddha: "Amitabha... Han Jushi is a natural genius, with my Buddha Organically, if he had a day to go to my Buddha, I would wait to be a refresher and listen to Han Jushi��s truth."


    The existence of such a net sea Buddha king, saying such a thing, suddenly made the whole month narrow.


    "Is it a bit too much!" Han Sen frowned slightly, and the artistic conception of the ancient demon was even more powerful than he had imagined. Even the Buddha kings were impressed.

 Chapter 1904： Still have a good time

    When Hansen returned to his seat, everyone saw that his gaze was completely different from the previous one. The look was like watching a monster.


    Hansen��s mood is not so good. Although he originally planned to use the ancient devil��s artistic conception to make some limelight, but this limelight is too big. I don��t know what the kings of the moon will think, what will Yisha do? miss you.


    "The ancient demon, why do you want to do that?" Han Sen thought to sink into the tower of the destiny, asked coldly.


    "I just give you what you want." The ancient devil said faintly, sitting there and motionless, his face still with a smile, like a Buddha''s flowers.


    Hansen did not say anything, just looked at the ancient demon, and the idea left the destiny tower.


    "This guy is so dangerous, you can''t let him out." Hansen thought in his heart.


    In the following exchange meeting, although the Buddha and the Rebeites were all geniuses and had extraordinary performances, but after having a half-buddha before the flowers and Hansen, everything seemed to be somewhat uninteresting.


    Some people''s minds are not in the exchange meeting, many Wang Gong nobles frequently look at Han Sen.


    "A very good mood, Qing Li, you are right, Han Sen''s mood is really amazing, how did he practice?" Du Lishe looked at the field, looking strange.


    Qing did not know what to say for a time. What she saw was not this kind of artistic conception, but the meaning of the knife, but now she said, I am afraid they do not believe it, but they have to smile and silence.


    "It''s a pity that he has black hair on his head, otherwise he really thought that he was also a Buddha, and he still got the king of the king or even the god-level powerhouse." Rebecca is also shaking his eyes, looking at the field from time to time. Hansen��s position.


    That half of the Buddha��s voice was too big for the disciples of the lower house of the month. It��s so difficult to believe that it��s from a baron��s hand.


    The exchange will continue. When it is the turn of the Buddha to go to the stage, the Buddha��s gaze is directly on the outside of Hansen��s body. He said in a slight manner: ��I don��t want to be able to test the sword with Han Jishi, I hope that Han Jushi will give you advice. ""


    The name of the aristocratic prince was looked at by Han Sen. The mind of the aristocrats looked forward to a certain expectation. The narrow-minded aristocrats of the moon knew that Hansen was one of the few who could unite the power of the tooth. people.


    Han Sen shook his head slightly: "The Buddha is too polite, and I haven��t practiced swordsmanship under the hood. I��m afraid it��s hard to get into the eyes of the Buddha. I don��t want to ugly.��


    The limelight just went too far, Hansen is not willing to shoot again.


    "No matter, all the law is the same, the knife of Her Majesty the Queen of Blades is unparalleled in the world. I don''t like to name it for a long time. If Han Jushi can use the knife and the words, it is a privilege to say no words." The Buddha said.


    I don��t understand that the Buddha has already said this to the point. Hansen��s resignation seems to be somewhat unspeakable.


    Hansen thought about it and said: "I am really not good at swordsmanship, and I don''t like to beat women. So, the one next to me, the swordsman has gone, if the Buddha is really interested, let her accompany Buddha and daughter confirm the swordsmanship."


    Hearing this, I don��t know that the Buddha suddenly frowned, and the eyes flashed unpleasantly.


    "Han Sen, not saying that the Buddha is a guest, it is not so unreasonable." The Moon King said.


    "Yes." Hansen had to get up and answer.


    Not talking about the Buddha, but suddenly smiled slightly: "If this is the case, then I will first test the sword with the female layman. If the female layman loses, should Han Shishi be willing to test the sword?"


    "If the Buddha is so interested, she has to accompany him in the next." Hansen nodded and replied that he was also a Viscount, and he did not think that Gu Liancheng would lose.


    "There is a female layman in this way." The Buddha is not convinced that she is praying to Gu Liancheng.


    Gu Qingcheng glanced at Han Sen, and he got up and walked to the exchange.


    The narrowness of the month and the aristocratic aristocrats of the Buddhas were somewhat curious. I don��t know if Hansen asked a family member to come up with a non-verbal Buddha.


    Most people think that Hansen is still a baron. Even if the artistic conception is relatively high, the real strength is still much worse than that of the Viscount. If you don''t want to go out on the stage, you will push a housekeeper.


    However, this kind of thing can''t be said. If this family member loses, he is not the same as going to the stage and not saying Buddha.


    When everyone guessed what Hansen wanted to do, the confirmation on the stage had begun.


    The non-verbal Buddha asked the staff to take two different styles of the Viscount-level swords and said to Gu Qingcheng: "If you feel that the sword is not easy, you can use your own sword."


    "All the same." Gu Qingcheng took a sword with his hand.


    Not talking about the Buddha, she smiled and picked up the remaining sword: "The female layman."


    Gu Qingcheng is also welcome, pull out the sword, and smash the past without talking to the Buddha.


    A very simple trick, but in the hands of Gu Qingcheng, this sword is not so simple.


    Gu Jiangcheng��s sword method is known as the sword of the world��s hegemony. When the sword is in the hand, the man and the sword have merged into an inseparable whole.


    Under the sword, in the eyes of the Buddha, it seems that the whole world is occupied by the sword. She can��t retreat and avoid it. She can only use the sword in her hand to resist the sword of Gu��s city.


    "Good swordsmanship!" I was shocked by the heart of the Buddha. I did not expect that Hansen would come out with a family member. It turned out to be such a kendo master.


    I don''t have time to think about it. The sword is too fast and too overbearing. If you don''t speak Buddha, you can only concentrate swords and swords, and the sword will meet.


    But the Buddha is not good at such a hard fight. The reason why she is not speaking is not that she can''t talk, but because the name of the half-step myth of the Buddha who gave her wisdom is not spoken, she feels Its grace, inherited the name of the word.


    I don��t know what the Buddha is best at is "No Sword". The biggest feature of the non-word sword is that the sword is silent, a sword of the phonological power, but people can''t hear the sound. I can imagine how terrible it is. .


    The sword sound is not loud, and people are aphasia.


    In the past, many enemies who did not speak the king of Buddhism did not know what had happened. They had already been sealed by a sword and could no longer speak.


    It is a pity that although the sword is terrible, it is not good at such a hard collision.


    When the two swords intersected, I saw a flash of Jianguang. Gu Qingcheng had already taken the sword back and turned and walked to the stage.


    Hey!


    Everyone saw that Gu Qingcheng had left the exchange. Many young nobles were still wondering what was going on. They heard a crisp sound, and the sword in the hands of the Buddha was broken into two pieces. The eyebrows were a little more delicate. Traces, a little blood drops from the sword marks, like a little red eyebrows.


    Everyone was shocked and inexplicable. The character who did not speak the Buddha and the Buddha was defeated by Hansen��s vassal. In an instant, the whole exchange would become silent, and everyone seemed to see ghosts.


    "Does such swordsmanship, but still have to go in the past? What is my swordsmanship?" Everyone remembered what Hansen had said, his face was strangely colored...


    a

 Chapter 1905： March covenant

    The original exchange meeting was the stage for the disciples of the lower court. However, with Hansen��s half-sentence Buddha and Gu��s sword, both the disciples of the lower house and the Buddha��s Buddha of the Buddha��s family were bleak, and the aristocrats talked the most. It��s Hansen.


    Others thought that Gu Liancheng was Hansen��s vassal, and a family member could defeat a virgin woman like a Buddha. Hansen himself became a dental knife and could use the same artistic conception. Unbelievable, passing through the whole month.


    Of course, the real powerhouse is not very convinced of Hansen��s words, and the way to learn it by the way, the credibility is very low.


    Isa certainly did not believe that Hansen was called to the palace after the exchange meeting.


    ��Where did you learn from the flowers?�� Isa asked directly.


    "The disciple had inadvertently got the book before, and he followed the tricks of learning inside." Hansen said that he gave the "Infinite" to Isa.


    Since Hansen dared to rely on the artistic conception of the ancient demon, naturally, he had already thought about the words, but the artistic conception of the ancient demon was too strong. It is difficult for Isa to fully believe him.


    "This should be the original of "The Immaculate Sutra", the secret of the Buddha''s non-transmission, where did you come from?" Isa took a look at the innumerable, and his face was amazed.


    "I met a seriously injured old man when I was a child. I was kind enough to help me return to my home to recover from the injury. This "The Immaculate Sutra" was given to me before he left..." Hansen had already thought about it.


    "What does the old man look like? Is it a Buddha?" Isa asked again.


    "I was still young at the time, I don''t know what the Buddha is, but I think it should not be a Buddha. The old man has hair." Hansen probably said the look of the ancient demon, but the appearance was slightly aging. some.


    Isa listened to the indifference, and looked at Han Sen for a long time: "You just used this "The Immaculate Sutra" to practice the flower to the realm?"


    "Yes." Han Sen replied with a hard scalp. He originally wanted to pretend to be a genius, so that Isa would give more resources, but the ancient devils deliberately uttered a too strong mood, so Hansen showed some too After that, such a statement does not know whether Isa will believe it.


    It is certainly impossible for Isa to fully believe in Hansen. Just relying on a book, "The Immaculate Sutra", no one is pointing around. He is an ordinary-born guy who can practice that kind of realm. I am afraid no one will believe it.


    "It seems that you are really a genius." Isa looked up and down Hansen.


    It is difficult for her to fully believe Hansen''s words, but Hansen''s performance has always made her very satisfied, and she does not want to arbitrarily determine that Hansen is lying.


    "The Queen has won the prize. The disciples are just a bit stupid. Others can learn a lot at the same time. The disciple can only learn one at a time. Because the training is slow, it can only be practiced if it is dead," Hansen said.


    Isa looked at the "The Immaculate Sutra" in his hand and looked at Hansen again: "Well, if that is the case, then you will continue to be stupid. Since your stupid method can put the flowers into the mood, think about it. As long as you concentrate on it, it is not difficult to practice a dental knife. It should be enough for you for three months?"


    "Queen of the Queen, the dental knife is the best knife in the world. It is so easy to condense the sword and the sword. The disciple is afraid that the Queen will be disappointed." Han Sen put on a bitter face, but the heart is happy. The flower.


    This is a two-pronged one, and the name of this genius is hung up. After that, he can use the tooth knife to hide it, no need to hide it.


    "Only relying on a copy of "The Immaculate Sutra" can be used to practice such an artistic conception. Now, the Queen has personally taught you, but it only allows you to condense your mind. You don''t need too deep artistic conception. Can you say no? You think it is a dental knife. Not as good as "The Immaculate Sutra", or is it that my teacher is not good?" Yi Luo looked down and looked at Hansen.


    "The disciple does not mean that. The disciple must do his best and live up to the expectations of the Queen." Hansen swears to the sky.


    "Well, this is the good apprentice of the emperor." Isa nodded slightly.


    Isa didn''t believe what Hansen said, and he didn''t want to marry Hansen, so he gave Han Sen such a test question. If Hansen can really condense his teeth in three months, it means Hansen is really A great genius, it will be time to compensate him.


    If Hansen can''t get out, then Hansen is likely to have problems. He must first investigate and say that he can no longer blindly spend a lot of resources to train him.


    Hansen certainly understands Isa��s mind, but in his heart, he is stealing joy and concentrating his teeth. For him, he is not called a test. It is simply a sub-question.


    "What is your family name? Where did you recruit it?" Isa asked again.


    "Returning to the Queen, she called Gu Qingcheng, one of the family members recruited by the disciples from Qu Yanxing." Hansen said quickly.


    "Very good, but you have to keep an eye on it. If you have such a sword, I am afraid it is not something in the pool." Isa reminded Hansen.


    Isa naturally knows that many forces have sent spies to Hansen, and she thinks that Gucheng is one of them.


    This is because Gu Qingcheng did not break out all the strengths when he was in a war with the Buddha. Otherwise, Isa would not think so.


    On the strength, Isa is much stronger than the current Gucheng, and there is a difference between heaven and earth; but on the artistic conception, Gu Qingcheng may not be inferior to Yisha.


    I don��t know that the Buddha has only acquired the will of an old monster, but Gu��s city is a real old monster.


    "Yes, the disciples will be cautious." Hansen bowed his head.


    From Isa, Hansen sat in a spaceship and returned to the solar eclipse. On the road, he and Joe, Lancer, and the night and night passed the message.


    He had invited them to the eclipse before, but Joe and Lancer felt that they could pass the Qi Xuan mirror, and their relatives and friends were there, so there was no intention to come to the eclipse.


    Staying up late, I want to walk around, hoping to learn more about the situation of the gene universe, to see if I can find out the information related to the small flowers and the nine blood cats, so I don''t want to stay in one place.


    After ending their conversation with Joe, Hansen sank his mind into the tower of the destiny and chatted with the ancient demon again.


    Although the ancient demon was trapped in the Destiny Tower, he did not seem to regard himself as a weak party, and he still maintained an equal posture with Hansen.


    Before Hansen relied on the artistic conception of the ancient demon, he said that if the ancient demon is willing to cooperate with him, he can give the ancient demon a chance.


    Using the mood to help Hansen, just Hansen let the ancient devil come up with a sincerity, and the ancient demon seems to be over-expressed, Hansen does not know whether he is intentional or not, but Hansen feels that the intentional ingredients are mostly.


    "The ancient devil, if you really want to regain freedom, it is best to cooperate with me honestly, don''t engage in small tricks." Hansen does not want to kill the ancient demon, because the ancient devil knows too many secrets, many of which The secret is what Han Sen really wants to know. What he thinks now is how to safely set out the secrets of the ancient devil.


    The secret Hansen wanted, but he didn''t want to really let go of the ancient demon.

 Chapter 1906： Womens Private Club (Gover plus)

    The monthly meeting room of the month.


    Six kings attended today''s meeting, Isa, Moon King, Night River King, Liuhua Wang, Black Moon King and Shadow King.


    "Blade, don''t you really believe what he said? Just rely on a book, "The Immaculate Sutra", a small baron, who can practice such an artistic conception. Who does he think he is? Even those who are powerful At the time of the Baron, I am afraid there is no such ability." Night River King cold channel.


    Black Moon King coughed and said: "Night River, you are biased in this way, the universe is not surprising, the qualification of Hansen is good, you can''t do it yourself, don''t you have such talent? ?"


    "Black moon, you don''t want to stir up, you see the whole universe, how many barons can practice such an artistic conception?" Night River frowned.


    "If all can be practiced, then what should genius do?" Black Moon King said without hesitation.


    The night river king still wants to say something, but was interrupted by the moon king. The moon king looked at the Liuhua Wang and the shadow king and asked: "What do you think?"


    Liu Hua said: "This chance is really too small, but if it is arbitrary to say that he has problems, then it is not fair to him."


    The moon king nodded and looked at the shadow king again. The shadow king just said a faint sentence: "I would rather let go."


    "I also mean this, Hansen''s origin is too embarrassing, this son can not stay." Night River King cold channel.


    The Moonlight King looked at the Black Moon King again, and the Black Moon King said: "If one such genius, we said that killing will kill, and there is no reason at all. Isn''t it the cold heart of the foreign people, where there is still real Are foreign geniuses willing to rely on our Rebecite?"


    "Blade, everyone knows what you mean, he is your disciple, how to do it yourself." The Moon Wheel turned to Isa.


    Isa looked different and said faintly: "I gave him a chance. If he can pass the test, he can prove that he has no problem. If he does not pass, I will suspend his training and thoroughly check everything if he There is really a problem, I will solve it by myself."


    "What test? If he really has a chess piece buried in our hearts, I will be prepared, and it is not surprising to pass the test." Night River King said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Then you want a way out, let a baron condense a tooth knife in three months." Isa looked indifferent and calmly said.


    When I heard the words of Isa, several kings were slightly stunned.


    "In three months, I have a knife, I really want to test him like this?" The Moon Wheel said with some surprise.


    ��Is there any problem?�� Isa asked coldly.


    "No problem, if he really can condense his teeth in three months, the king believes that he is a true genius." Night River King sat down and said slowly.


    A baron condensed his teeth in three months. It was a fantasy, even in the years as long as the entire Rebecite, there was no such person.


    Night River King naturally does not believe that Hansen can do it, and the power of the dental knife is only owned by the Rebecite, and only a very small number of people will use it. The only one who is really proficient is Isa, and it is impossible to cheat.


    The kings have no opinion. If Hansen can really condense his teeth in three months, then it is not a big deal to practice such a sly flower.


    "If Hansen is sure that there is no problem, and it is still a genius that is truly difficult to meet, should we also give him a little expression? Originally, in his capacity, joining the lower house of the moon is no problem. This exchange meeting, he is again Our Rebeites made great achievements. If they don''t let him go to the lower house in the moon, I am afraid that it will be cold and the heart of many foreigners." Black Moon King said.


    "If he can practice a dental knife for three months, don''t say that he is a disciple in the lower house of the moon. Even if he is a mentor in the lower house of the moon, I have nothing to say." Night River King said coldly.


    "Moon Moon King, do you see it?" Black Moon King listened to the words of the Night River King and smiled at the Moon King.


    "If there is really no problem, and there are such talents, it is also appropriate to join the lower house of the moon." The moon-wheeled king said with a deep heart.


    "Since everyone has no opinions, then we will see you in three months." Isa said and stood up and left the meeting room.


    ......


    Lv Xiaomei was on the road, her eyes were very dark, and she kept her head while walking.


    Since Han Baoer entered the park, she felt the pressure was great.


    I used to be a teacher in kindergarten. I watched the children crying and crying and refused to enter the kindergarten. But now when she goes to kindergarten every day, she feels that the gate of the kindergarten is like a gate to hell. If it is not really lacking money, this kindergarten The salary is very high, she hates not to escape from there immediately, no longer see the odious little devil.


    "I''m going to die, I can''t die this way. I''m going to have a holiday today. I have to take a meal and make up a beauty spa. Then I will make a good shopping and compensate myself. Since the little devil came, I It��s almost ten years old...�� Lu Xiaomei came to the door of a senior woman��s private club and looked at her own crystal card. She even walked in with a bite: ��Women should be better for themselves, and big eat for half a month. Nutrient solution."


    After entering the clubhouse, under the warm and elegant hospitality of the service staff, Lv Xiaomei felt that the whole person seemed to be sublimated, and there seemed to be a noble temperament.


    "This is the life I should have. I don''t have to face the wicked little devil every day." Lu Zimei wrapped in a bath towel, lying on the waterbed, waiting for the technician to come.


    "Lv teacher..."


    A voice was introduced into Lu Zimei��s ear, and suddenly Lu Zimei��s muscles were stiff and the conditional reflexes jumped up and looked around. Without seeing the familiar figure, I was relieved and slowly sat. On the back of the water bed, muttered to himself: "I have already begun to have hallucinations, the pressure is too big, and I have to go shopping and decompression."


    "Mr. Lu, where are you going to shop?" Lu Zimei just lay down, and heard a voice ringing in her ear. Turning around and seeing, she saw a very beautiful and lovely girl standing next to the waterbed, smiling. Looking at her.


    "You...you...what are you going to be here..." Lu Zimei saw the ghost, and suddenly jumped up and pointed at the little girl.


    "This woman''s private club is opened by my family. You don''t know Teacher Lu?" Boa asked with his head.


    Lu Zimei suddenly widened his eyes: "Here is your home?"


    "Yeah, my family has thirty chain stores in this city..." Boa said innocently.


    "This stinky devil, to show off again..." Lu Zimei was envious and depressed, and hate could not immediately disappear from Boa''s eyes.


    In the eyes of Boa, there was a glimpse of a sigh: "To Lu, I am going to the spa in the VIP area. Do you want to go together?"


    "I... can I?" Lu Zimei was shocked and happy. The consumption of this woman''s private club is very high. She will have a nutrient solution for half a month, and the VIP area is rich. Not necessarily able to go in, not vip members simply do not let in, she has long wanted to go.


    "Of course, if Teacher Lu wants you, I can ask the manager to give you a vip card." Boa said with a smile. (https:)

 Chapter 1907： Despair (the lord plus more)

    "This is the life that a woman should have. It used to be alive. I want to be a rich man!" Lu Zimei seems to be a lady who enjoys the most advanced service in a private club, and tears are about to fall.


    The senior technicians that Boer called and the foods and wines that Lu Zimei had not eaten were also given to Lu Zimei, so that Lu Zimei felt what the emperor enjoyed.


    "This little devil occasionally has a lovely side. After all, it is still a child, there will always be innocent time." Lu Zimei looked at the Boa who was drinking juice next to her, thinking in her heart.


    ��Mr. Lu, are you satisfied with the service here?�� Boa asked with a large juice cup while drinking juice with a straw.


    "Satisfied, very satisfied, this private club is really good, your family is very tasteful." Lu Zimei elegantly took a sip of red wine, very in a good mood.


    "Satisfaction is good, you can often play later." Boa smiled.


    "Really?" Lu Zimei''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Of course it is true, I have let the manager give you a vip card." Boa said that he made a snap.


    Soon, a waiter came over with a plate and walked over to Lu Zimei. She carefully put the plate down and complimented: "Miss Lu, this is your vip card..."


    Lu Zimei excitedly picked up the crystal card, but saw that there was something similar to the bill next to the crystal card, and then he heard the waiter said: "And the consumer bill you are here today. ��


    "Consumer bills..." Lu Zimei''s face suddenly became stiff. Picking up the account and looking at it alone, almost fainted in the past. There was no mind to carefully count, just watching the series of numbers, she had already exploded.


    Lu Zimei��s muscles twitched and squeezed a smile that was more ugly than crying: ��Boa, these are all you give me, are you asking me?��


    Boa suddenly widened his eyes and said with a look of surprise: "Mr. Lu, I am just a child. Where can I ask you if I have money? I asked if you want it or not. I nod when I nod." ��


    "Awful... Damn... This little devil must be deliberate..." Lu Zimei was desperately trying to vomit blood, looking at Boa''s lovely face, but it was like watching a little demon.


    "I don''t care, it''s not what I called, I don''t pay, you don''t want to hang me." Lu Zimei jumped and said.


    "What do you say? Don''t pay?" Boa looked at Lu Zimei in surprise.


    Lv Zimei just wants to say that I just don''t pay, how can you treat me, but suddenly I see two big waists, eight feet tall, eight feet of women with waists coming over, four eyes staring at her side by side. .


    Lu Zimei looked at their thick arms, and when they had just reached the mouth, they swallowed them back and bit their lips and said, "I don''t want to pay if I want to pay."


    "It doesn''t matter if there is no money. Who makes you my teacher? I will give you a solution. If you sign this, you can offset this account." Boa smiled and took out a contract from the bag. Placed in front of Lu Zimei, it seems that I have already prepared.


    "Awful devil, she really had premeditated." Lu Zimei hated the teeth itch, picked up the contract and looked at it, suddenly more angry.


    This is basically a contract of sale, and there are more than one hundred unequal treaties. If it is signed, she will be sold to Boa.


    "I don''t sign, you killed me." Lu Zimei said with a bite.


    Boa smiled slightly: "Mr. Lu, what do you say? My family is a serious club, how can you beat you? But you just greedy to enjoy those things, and gamble with me, shopping with big hands, I am I photographed it. I heard that you like the new guy and the rich teacher Luo. Right? He seems to be pursuing you. I will show it to him, then show him the bill and the reminder of the court. The money list, the lady you usually put in front of him can be completely gone, you have to figure out if you can sign it."


    "Devil... You are a demon... No... How can you be so expensive here... You want me more than 30,000 in a glass of wine... You are too dark..."


    "The ones you just enjoyed are all shipped from the Galaxy. They are all the top goods of the Alliance. Some of them are purchased from the Shura. We are not selling anything here. The detailed bill is here, you You can go to the same day to check the Internet. If it is expensive, I will not accept you for a penny." Boa said with a smile.


    Lu Zimei struggled for a long while, thinking about the handsome and goldy Prince Charming, and finally signed the contract.


    Looking at the tearful face of Lu Zimei, Boa stretched out his hand and patted her on the shoulder: "Mr. Lu doesn''t want to be sad, work hard, work for thirty or fifty years, you can still pay off the debts, then you will It��s okay to redeem the contract."


    Boa did not say that it was okay. When Lu Zimei was more sad, she almost cried.


    Lu Zimei��s heartache came out of the clubhouse. Fortunately, Bao��s conscience found that she had called an aircraft to send her back. Otherwise, the money on her body was crushed by Boa, and she did not leave her at all. She even took the air train. No money.


    "You go too far here, and you are right on the East Lake." Lu Zimei said.


    ��Is driving or are you driving?�� the driver wearing sunglasses said indifferently.


    Lu Zimei said: "What cow are you, not a driver, let me get off, I can''t sit still?"


    "Yes." The driver stopped the aircraft directly to find a place.


    Lu Zimei screamed at the aircraft and kicked a kick on the door: "You bad guys, sooner or later there will be retribution."


    Turned away and left, but did not go far, but saw a familiar figure appeared in the door of the store not far from the front, it is her teacher Prince Charming.


    "Unfortunately for so long, I finally met a good thing, my heart is standing, my Prince Charming, I am coming." Lu Zimei quickly walked to Luo Yushu.


    However, she just wanted to say hello, but she saw that there was a woman who was exposed to **** clothes, and the woman was still holding Luo Yushu��s arm, which was almost attached to Luo Yushu.


    "Luo Yushu, who is this woman?" Lu Zimei was angry and burned. She also refused to look at the image of a lady in fashion. She rushed to Luo Yu��s writing and pulled Luo Yushu��s arm and pointed at the woman.


    Luo Yushu gave a slight glimpse, but the woman had already spoken: "Jade Book, what is this woman?"


    Luo Yushu''s face changed, pushing Lu Zimei, and eager to explain to the woman: "Dear, you listen to me, she is a kindergarten colleague, has been stalking me, I don''t want to care about her, I have been hiding from her. I didn''t think she was still stalking, and even tracking me..."


    "Luo Yushu, what do you say?" Lu Zimei felt that the lungs were to be blown up. It was clearly that Luo Yushu was chasing her in the kindergarten. I did not expect Luo Yushu to say so.


    The woman looked at Lu Zimei and said with a white eye: "A kindergarten teacher and I grab a man, are you crazy? I will give him the pocket money, you can''t earn it for a lifetime, wait for it, wait for this lady to get tired. Now, maybe you still have a chance."


    Said, the woman went forward, deliberately slammed on Lu Zimei, and almost fell to the ground with Lu Zimei''s collision, and the things in her hand fell to the ground.


    "You apologize to me and pick up things." Lu Zimei was furious and wanted to pull the woman.


    "What crazy are you doing, I am going to roll, I said, I am not interested in you, don''t stalk." Luo Yushu impatiently pushed Lu Zimei away, fearing that she would hurt the woman.


    Lu Zimei was pushed hard by Luo Yushu, and the whole person fell to the side, and his heart was angry and desperate.


    Suddenly, a powerful arm hugged Lu Zimei''s waist and held her shoulder and stabilized her body.


    Lv Zimei opened it and found that she was the driver wearing sunglasses.


    What Lu Zimei was trying to say, but suddenly saw that the sky seemed to be covered by dark clouds. A ship seemed to be a river, and one after another stopped near Lu Zimei, for a moment. It has already blocked this place.


    The men in black uniforms and sunglasses came down from the aircraft, and it was like a triad party.


    "Who are you... What do you want to do..." The woman and Luo Yushu stunned back.


    The silver ghost of Dili Steel... The miracle of Xingyu''s star... A ship is a limited edition or a customized version that is currently not available on the market, and can have one of them. It is considered to be the top on this planet. Regal.


    Now that one ship after another fell, the woman and Luo Yushuren looked silly, and then looked at the black mirrors, like the underworld men''s imposing encirclement, scared their legs soft.


    The men in black and sunglasses came over, and they simply ignored the woman and Luo Yushu and went to Lu Zimei. At the same time, they took the first generation and said: "Miss."


    Luo Yushu and the woman suddenly widened their eyes. They looked at Lu Zimei like a ghost, and their legs almost could not stand.


    Lu Zimei himself is also a one-on-one, I don''t know what this is.


    "Miss Miss, Miss Boa, let us pick you up." The driver who had previously carried Lu Zimei said, but looked at Luo Yushu and the woman, and said coldly: "Miss two, these two people just now Are you bullying you, are you going to kill them?"


    "I''m sorry... I... I just didn''t mean it... I picked it up for you... You don''t care about the villain..." The woman''s scared legs are soft, and I am going to pick up those who have just fallen out of Luzimei. thing.


    "All of them forced me, Zimei, I also had to say that those who violated our hearts for our future..." Luo Yushu said.


    "You are going to die!" Lu Zimei grabbed the bag in her hand and squatted on the face of Luo Yushu. She directly put Luo Yushu on the ground and stepped on the crotch of Luo Yushu. The Luo Yushu, who suddenly hurts, shrank into a group. Screaming.


    "Hey! Miss II, I am not right, it is me... you are not counting the villain..." The woman saw Lu Zimei looking at her and immediately raised her hand on her face.


    "Let''s go." Lu Zimei bit his teeth and turned away, no longer paying attention to them.


    When the driver turned on the aircraft, Lu Zimei saw the treasure sitting in it and looked at her. The tears couldn��t help but flow down, and rushed to hug Bao��s cry: "Boo..."


    "Hey, don''t cry." Boa stretched out his hand and kissed Lu Zimei''s hair, smiling and comforting.


    "Thank you Boa." Lu Zimei cried for a while, finally managed to close her eyes, looked up and gratefully looked at Boa.


    "Unfortunately, I have used a total of 123 aircrafts. The average cost per energy is 78,000, plus rental and labor costs, and loss..." Boa holds the calculator. I took out a contract while calculating.


    "Demon... you are a demon..." Lu Zimei��s desperate cry came from the aircraft.

 Chapter 1908： Strange mountain

    Hansen intends to enter the mountain range during this time. He does not need to practice the dental knife. However, there are too many spies in the base. If Hansen stays in the base and does not practice at all, it will inevitably lead to doubt.


    Therefore, Hansen intends to go to the mountains to practice, but he is not practicing a dental knife, but a "dong Xuan Jing".


    Now the blood and ice muscles have been promoted to the Viscounts, only the caves and geneic language are left. The genetics can be promoted without cultivation. If this is not urgent, the only Hansen can break through. Passed.


    This time Hansen did not bring anyone. If he wants to break through the limits, he needs to challenge beyond his own existence and bring others too dangerous.


    Fortunately, the solar eclipse is rich in resources, and the evil emperor can kill the aliens on their own. The people who come out of the shelter have the ability to eat heterogeneous genes and acquire the soul of the beast. Their progress is far more than that of the gene universe. It��s much faster.


    "Eating the iron spine heterologous gene, the Viscount gene +1."


    Hansen ate a different kind of gene barbecue, and the Viscount gene participated again. Since he had a warfare promotion to the Viscount, he could increase the Viscount gene. It is useless to eat the Baron-level heterogeneous gene. Genes are fine.


    Hunting the sub-species of the princes is completely difficult for the current Hansen. It has been five to six days into the mountains, and Hansen��s Viscount genes are rapidly increasing.


    Now Hansen has been in the mountains for thousands of miles, and he has also encountered powerful Marquis-level creatures. Hansen can''t beat the speed of the rabbit boots, and he has not encountered too much danger.


    "What is that?" Hansen was walking on the mountain road and found a strange mountain in front.


    Because the climate is too harsh, the Eclipse Star is almost a grass, and the mountains are bare stone mountains.


    However, the mountain in front of Hansen is full of greenery. The mountains are full of old trees, and many ancient trees full of flowers can be seen. Some of them have already produced fruit.


    The bird called the insects from the mountains, far away from it, you can feel the vitality of the mountains.


    ��There is still such a mountain on the eclipse?�� Hansen felt a little weird. He looked around and found that the nearby mountains were bare, only this mountain.


    Hansen walked cautiously toward the mountain. This mountain can be so full of vitality. There must be some reason. Maybe there is something baby, Hansen plans to go up and see.


    Stepping into the forest, Hansen found that the vitality here is very strong, but the trees and birds and insects are ordinary creatures, even one alien species.


    "It''s weird. It''s very difficult for even different plants to grow in the eclipse. It is not easy for the xenobiotics to survive here. How do these ordinary plants and creatures survive?" Hansen''s heart became more and more curious.


    All the way to the mountain carefully, the past is the same, ordinary plants and ordinary creatures, after entering the mountain, it is like leaving the eclipse.


    After more than an hour, Hansen finally climbed to the top of the mountain, and Hansen was slightly surprised by the sight.


    On the top of the mountain, there is a small open space between the old trees. There is actually a wooden house in the open space, which is simple and simple.


    ��Who is there?�� Han Sen shouted a few words at the wooden house, and his heart became more and more weird. He said: ��Who built a wooden house here, actually lived in this place?��


    But shouted a little, and did not hear anyone responding. Hansen hesitated, or went to the front of the wooden house, because the window of the wooden house was open, so Hansen first looked in through the window.


    The interior is very simple, wooden tables and wooden chairs, even the teapots and tea bowls on the table are wooden, it seems that everything is made from local materials.


    Because the wooden house is not big, you can read it at a glance, but there is an inner room behind the wooden house, but you can''t see it outside.


    ��Who is there?�� Hansen asked again, but no one answered. Hansen went to the door and tried to push the door. As a result, the door opened and there was no lock.


    Entering the room, Hansen looked around and looked at it. Without new discoveries, he went straight to the inner room.


    When he just walked in, he shocked Hansen and saw a person standing by the bed in the inner room. Facing Hansen, his eyes were still open.


    "I don''t mean it. I called it for a long time outside, thinking that it was an empty house." Hansen explained it quickly, but immediately felt wrong again, his face was horrified.


    Because it is a person standing on the edge of the bed, a man, the smell of his body tells Han Sen that it is a human being.


    The man stood there, still motionless, and his eyes did not seem to look at Hansen.


    "Excuse me..." Hansen looked at the man and carefully spoke again. He wanted to know who the man was and why a human being would appear here.


    However, Hansen does not think that he is really a human being, and is probably a crystal family that remains in the gene universe.


    However, Hansen even asked a few times, but the man did not even react at all. He almost thought that he was a dead person, but he clearly had a vitality and could not be a dead person.


    "Under Hansen, I don''t know you..."


    Hansen said another, but suddenly saw the man move, he put a finger in front of his lips and made a squeaking gesture.


    Hansen saw that he did not make an attack. He relaxed a little and stopped talking about what the man was doing.


    This is more than an hour. The man stands there and does not move or speak. If it is not able to sense the life of his body, it is easy to mistake him for being a stone statue.


    "Is it cultivating, it doesn''t look like it?" Hansen was puzzled and curious, sitting on a wooden bench and looking at the man, trying to figure out what he was doing.


    However, Hansen waited for more than a dozen hours, and the man really did not move like a stone statue.


    "Friend, can you talk a few words?" Hansen finally couldn''t help it.


    "Hey!" The man immediately made a squeaking gesture.


    Hansen was a little depressed, and he didn''t know what the man was doing. If he went on, he couldn''t ask anything at all.


    Looked at the inner room, like the outer room, it was some simple wood products. Hansen��s eyes quickly fell on a table. He had already seen some things that were not wood products, and that was some Paper pen and book.


    "Friend, don''t you mind if I look at those things?" Hansen walked over to the table and looked at the things above. One of the diaries was flipped through, and a lot of words had been written on the opened page.


    However, Hansen did not go to look at it casually, or asked the man first.


    The man was very nervous and made a snoring gesture to him.


    "You don''t object, I will agree when you are." Hansen said and looked at the things written above.

 Chapter 1909： a crystal family

    Hansen soon discovered that the words written in the diary book he knew, it really is the ancient Chinese text, but also a kind of text used by the crystal family, but there are many symbols that he does not know, but if they are together, they are not too understand.


    That''s something similar to formulas and annotations. To be honest, Hansen''s scientific knowledge is really not very good. I used to know some things when I was in school. I have forgotten it almost now.


    However, Hansen still sees it. These formulas have not been seen before. It seems very complicated, and in the current contents of the diary, the man should be calculating what is being done.


    Hansen turned over again. Seeing a man did not have a strange expression. It seems that as long as Hansen does not say anything, he will do whatever he wants.


    Since the man defaulted on his behavior, Hansen put his heart down and looked at the contents of the diary before, and found that the diary should be a draft paper, which was very casual to write a lot of things.


    There are some words that may be handy, maybe one or two words in a short time, or a few words, and more are symbols and calculation drafts. Han Sen��s head is big, and I don��t understand what it means.


    Putting down the diary, Hansen looked at the books again. They are all scientific books. There are many things like Quantum Science. Hansen doesn��t need to know and knows that the possibility of being able to understand is very low.


    Because the book was quite messy, Hansen��s book was stacked up neatly, hoping to find a book that would interest him, and accept it. Hansen��s pupil suddenly slammed and saw a book. The cover of the book reads the words "Genetic Story".


    At the beginning, Hansen got the "Genetics Story" in the main control room of the Crystal family. Since then, he has not found anything related to "Genetics."


    Even if I stayed up late, this crystal family didn''t know the origin of Gene Story. After reading it, I just shook my head. I thought it was a prank. It was impossible for anyone to practice "Gene Story". It is impossible to get started. Not the extent to which the creature can reach it.


    Hansen did not think that he would see these four words again in such a place.


    "Maybe it''s just a coincidence, just the name, the content is not the same thing." Han Sen calmed his mind and turned the "Genetics Story" open.


    Just looking at the first line of words, Han Sen knows that there will be no mistakes. This is his "Genetic Story", which is exactly the same.


    I can''t wait to look down, the content is exactly the same, exactly the same as the genetics he cultivated.


    Moreover, this "Genetics" has a lot of annotations besides the standard content, but these annotations are not the experience of cultivation, but the scientific interpretation of various nouns and some passages.


    Hansen carefully watched one page at a time and saw the last.


    The latter content is no different from his "Genetic Story", but only one more page at the end.


    The content of the last page is not the cultivation method of Gene Story, it is more like a summary.


    The content of the summary is some professional terminology. Hansen doesn''t understand too much, but the last word "test failed" is still understandable by Hansen.


    There is a paragraph that Hansen can understand: unable to solve the pre-cultivation conditions, the hypothesis of the genetic language is not established, can''t really make God?


    "Is this guy not the creator of Gene Story?" Hansen looked eccentric to the man.


    The man was wearing a very ordinary dress, and he looked very worn. He stood there like a puppet, and his ears seemed to be listening.


    Hansen now has a lot of questions to ask, but he is very clear, as long as he opens his mouth, the man will make him quiet again.


    Hansen put the books on the table one by one. Those involved in this field are many, genetics, quantum science, etc. Anyway, Hansen can understand too much.


    After tidying up the books, Han Sen sat there watching the man. The man was really moving and didn''t know when he could keep that position.


    Hansen was about to fall asleep. The man finally got an action and walked to the desk with a light hand. He glared at Hansen: "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    "My name is Han Sen, what do you call it?" Hansen was overjoyed and asked quickly.


    "Come on, go, you can''t go without leaving," the man said impatiently.


    "What do you mean?" Hansen said in a heart, thinking that men want to shoot him, and his heart is more alert.


    "Hey, don''t you know, are you now on the body of an elf? Once it moves again, it will cross the space..." the man explained.


    "You said this mountain is a creature?" Hansen asked in surprise.


    ��What can be weird? Everything in this world has life,�� the man said.


    "But this is a mountain? How can the mountain have life, and the trees and worms on the mountain have creatures," Hansen said.


    The man looked at him disdainfully: "You don''t have a lot of bacteria and parasites in your body. Is it true that they are life? Are you not?"


    "But I am a creature, is the mountain just a stone?" Hansen said.


    "Why can''t a stone have life? Just like a piece of meat placed there, you don''t think it is life, but it is a part of life, and the same is true of the stone," the man said.


    "It doesn''t make sense. If the stone is meat, then why do we dig stones? The life made up of stones will not resist? Just like us, if the meat is dug, there will be a painful reaction and it will kill the digging. Our meat creatures?" Hansen asked again.


    The man sneered and said: "That is because we are too fast."


    "Too fast?" Han Sen said a little, not understanding what the man meant.


    The man explained: "The life of stone is far more than us. Hundreds of millions of years are just a moment for them. Even if we dig its body, or even our entire life, it is only an instant for it. In less time, they can''t see such fast movements at all."


    Hansen had a slight stay, he never thought about it.


    The man looked at Hansen and said: "You said that we will kill the opponent who digs the meat. Actually, this is not the case. Our body has lesions, such as the previous cancer, that is, our body is being destroyed, but have you killed? Dead opponents? When life is damaging your body, you can''t do anything, just like stone can''t make us the same thing."


    "This is just a simple explanation. It is actually more troublesome than this. If you are interested, you can learn this. Maybe you can understand more." The man took a book and placed it in Hansen''s hand.


    "My scientific knowledge is very poor and I don''t necessarily understand it." Hansen said with embarrassment.


    The man said casually: "Scientific research is to simplify the complicated things and let some stupid guys also use them. This is a genetic technique I created with the theory of stone biology. The average crystal family can cultivate."


    Han Sen opened his mouth and wanted to say something. The man glanced outside and said faintly: "You better leave immediately, and the elf will move soon, unless you want to go with me and don''t know how many stars." "8)

 Chapter 1910： Petrochemical

    Hansen ran out and pulled out. No matter what the guy said was true or not, he couldn��t stay here to take risks. In case he was really taken to countless stars, he couldn��t even cry.


    Going to the door, Hansen came back and asked the man: "What is your name?"


    "Left crazy." The man replied.


    Hansen still wants to ask another question, but suddenly he feels that the whole mountain has shaken violently. He dared not hesitate again. He said it again and then ran to the mountain desperately.


    Bang!


    Under the speed of the fangs rabbit boots, Hansen just ran down the mountain, and suddenly heard a loud noise, the surrounding mountains shook, and when Hansen went back to see the mountain, I found that there was nothing there, as if the mountain never existed.


    "How did the mountain move? How is it so fast? Isn''t that slow?" Hansen was shocked by a cold sweat, but he ran fast enough, otherwise he knew where he would be taken.


    I took the book that left him crazy and looked at it. It was actually a diary. I didn��t write a name outside. I opened it and it was all handwritten.


    ""Petrochemical", listening to the name seems to be very general, will not be the skin like a stone-like hard genetics?" Han Sen thought, look at "Petrinization" carefully read again.


    Hansen��s face gradually became amazed. This gene called ��Petrinization�� is a very popular name, but Hansen��s eyes are wide open.


    This is a complete genetic technique. From ordinary people to barons, viscounts and even kings, they can all cultivate and have corresponding levels.


    The practice of petrification is not to make the body hard, but to make the body closer to stone creatures.


    Of course, the Clan is always the same life as human beings. It can''t be completely turned into a stone. It can only be said that the higher the level of cultivation of Petrochemicals, the closer it is to stone life.


    But it is not completely similar, but it is similar in some respects. The most important role of petrification is to let humans or crystals, after the petrification, have a life similar to stone and almost immortal.


    Of course, under the influence of external forces, petrification is not really able to turn life into eternity, but in comparison, time and years are difficult to leave traces on the petrochemical body. For thousands of years, for humans and crystals, lethality is equal to destruction. For stone life, it is almost the same as an instant, and has little effect.


    Han Sen probably looked at it. How can he get the "Petrinization" to the king level, it is already very close to the stone life, basically the millennial years, it will not have much impact on the body, in the petrochemical state Almost no aging.


    However, petrification has a fatal flaw, that is, when using petrification, the body is really petrified, just like a stone can not move, in addition to consciousness, the higher the level of cultivation, the closer the body is to the stone .


    "It looks like a cow, but it seems to be useless. It just turns into a stone. The stone is not very hard, and it can''t move. What kind of use does the guy have to study such a genetic technique?" Sen Xin secretly thought.


    For a while, Han Sen thought of the possible use of petrochemicals: "I don''t know if I can practice the exercises after petrification. If the petrochemicals can still practice the exercises, then time will not have much impact on me. It��s really hard to practice without squandering for millions of years.��


    Hansen feels that the potential of Petrochemicals is still very large. I plan to start practicing and try it out. It may be useful or not.


    "Petrochemical" is just a genetic technique of power and gene conversion. It is not a genetic technique that promotes the evolution of the body. Therefore, it needs to be based on the power of genetic language.


    Hansen thought about it. Since it is the genetic technique of the crystal family, Hansen used the power of Gene Story to cultivate "Petrinization".


    Looking for a safe cave, Hansen tried to cultivate "Petrinization", which was simpler than Hansen''s imagination. Just running a petrification, Hansen''s body flesh began to have a stone touch. Han Sen knows that this has been the first layer of "Petrinization".


    "It''s easier to cultivate than imagined." Hansen directly tried the second layer, which is the Baron-level "Petrinization".


    As a result, it was very easy to complete the baron-level petrification. Hansen continued to work hard and found that "Petrinization" seemed to have no difficulty for him. It was only two days later, he had already put "Petrinology". Trained to the ultimate king level.


    As for the realm after the king''s level, left madness has not been written, because he has not reached such a realm, but speculated that the realm after the king''s level may be real petrification.


    There is no follow-up practice, Hansen does not dare to practice indiscriminately. If it turns out that the stone can not restore the human form, then it is really finished.


    "How could this be? According to the left mad book, when the corresponding level is reached, the same level of petrification can be cultivated. How can I cultivate all the way without any hindrance, is it because of the relationship of "Genetics"?" Hansen secretly guessed, but he was not sure.


    Hansen tried it again and found that after using petrification, other genetic techniques could not be cultivated because the petrochemical body structure changed a lot, and the genetic techniques for the human body were useless. After Hansen tried it, he found that only a genetic term can operate in a petrochemical state.


    "This genetic technique is so strange. Although it has already reached such a high level, there are not many opportunities to use it." Hansen had no enthusiasm for petrification and began to practice "Dong Xuan Jing".


    It took almost a month to enter the mountain range. Hansen was not fighting or suffering the "Dong Xuan Jing". The "Dong Xuan Jing" showed signs of breakthrough, but there was still no qualitative change.


    There is only about ten days left before the eruption of the Chihshang Spring. Hansen is no longer in love with the mountains. He went to the Chihshang Spring, and the mantra of the mantra is still to be promoted to the Viscount. miss.


    Hansen once again came to the outside of the Hongxia Valley and found that many different species were in this area. It is obviously an idea of ??the upcoming Red Sea Spring.


    Only they are just wandering outside the valley, they have not entered the red glow, waiting for the gushing of the Chihshang Spring.


    Hansen turned around and found that most of the aliens coming here were only Baron and Viscount, and even more advanced.


    Isa said to Hansen that the Chihshang Spring is most useful for the Viscount-class heterogeneous, and the higher-level heterogeneous, the devour of the Chixia Spring is not very useful, so it is not attractive to the advanced heterogeneity.

 Chapter 1911： Green light (the lord plus more)

    Hansen found a hidden place near the Hongxia Valley, waiting for the Chihshang Spring to spew out.


    By the way, the sequel of the Viscount-class is used as a food to supplement the Viscount gene.


    There are still about three or four days from the estimated date of Isa, and there are more and more heterogeneous gatherings outside the valley, and there are constantly low-level heterogeneous influxes. Han Sen probably estimated that the number has probably broken through 10,000, and there are not many different types of Viscount.


    Fortunately, there is no high-level heterogeneity here, or Hansen is really not sure to grab the Chishao Spring.


    Perhaps it was because of the greed of the Red Sun, the violent aliens kept outside the valley, and there was no excessive conflict.


    When Hansen was observing those alien species, he suddenly saw a commotion in the periphery of the alien species.


    Looking at the past, I saw that the aliens on the other side were retreating, and there was a large open space, as if something was coming.


    "Is there no high-level heterogeneous?" Hansen was shocked and stared at it.


    However, there are too many different kinds of seeds, and many different kinds of rice are crowded together, blocking Hansen''s sight, so that Hansen can''t see what is there.


    Hansen looked around and leaned against the wall of the mountain. He climbed over the mountain wall and looked over there.


    I saw a whole body of dark green, like a cockroach. Every part of the body has a jewel-like alien that is slowly crawling on the open space.


    Wherever it goes, all the aliens have retreated, and no one has dared to approach it within twenty meters.


    The different species grows more than ten meters long, but it is not high on the ground, it is about half a meter, so Han Sen did not see it.


    Hansen looked at it for a while and found that the level of the alien was not very high. It should be the Viscount, but I don��t know why, other aliens are afraid of it.


    Soon, the strange alien has climbed to the mouth of the valley. Unlike other alien species, it has climbed directly into the valley of the Red Xia.


    Hansen suddenly was shocked. He listened to Isa and said that although Chixia Diquan is beneficial to heterogeneous, it can promote the evolution of heterogeneity. However, the red glow that is emitted is harmful to the heterogeneous body. Before the gushing of the Chihshang Spring, Hongxia will always exist, and those alien species should not be close.


    Now that the strange alien has climbed into the valley, there is no half-rejection for Hongxia, which is unexpectedly unexpected.


    "No, I have to find a way to find the cockroach, otherwise it will be next to the spring, and the spring will be swallowed up by it. I have a chance." Hansen secretly frowned.


    Just now he didn''t think that he would climb in. Now it is not so easy to find it in the valley. In the clouds of red clouds, I can''t see my fingers. It is not easy to find it.


    "It��s only a try now, but fortunately it��s just a Viscount-level alien, and it��s not a big threat to me.�� Hansen put the Marquis-level armor on his body, and then put on a stiff rabbit boot. Flying across the large, heterogeneous head, it rushed into the valley of the Red Xia.


    As with the last time I came in, Hsiao-Hyun shielded Hansen''s feelings, and I couldn''t hear it from the inside. I couldn''t hear much from the scorpion.


    Hansen slowly explored in the red glow, hoping to hit the strange alien.


    The valley is so big, there are still a few days away from the Chihshang Springs. If the luck is not too bad, you should be able to hit the cockroach.


    Hansen speeded up the speed in Hongxia, but he didn''t dare to rush too fast. If he hit the stone wall and couldn''t respond, it would be a joke to hit himself into a serious injury.


    Because he couldn''t see it, Han Sen could only walk along the mountain wall at the beginning. After he reached the end, he staggered a certain distance from the mountain wall and returned to walk out from it.


    Such a rudimentary carpet search, for seven or eight hours still did not encounter the same kind of alienation.


    "The heterogeneous body is quite big. It should not be difficult to find it. Is it so bad for me?" Hansen was slightly depressed.


    Once again, I went to the deepest part of the valley. When Han Sen touched the mountain wall, he was about to turn around and go back, but suddenly he felt that the mountain wall under his hand seemed to be a little different.


    The palm touched the side and found that the side of the mountain wall was empty, there was a cave.


    Hansen squatted on the body with the Marquis-level armor protection, and the fangs rabbit boots at the foot, directly into the valley.


    After drilling into the valley, Hansen suddenly felt bright, and the strange red glow disappeared from his eyes and saw a spectacular cave.


    The red glow at the entrance of the cave was like a fire, and the inside of the cave was bright, but there was no red cloud in the cave. All kinds of feelings returned to Hansen.


    Looking into the depths of the cave, Hansen suddenly had a happy heart and saw the huge alienity that seemed to be in the cave.


    "Isn''t the spring of Chixia Springs here? Isn''t it, Isa is not saying that the red clouds in the spring of the Chixia Springs should be more concentrated, so how can there be no red clouds?" Hansen��s heart Thinking about it, the figure has not stopped, ready to rush to solve the similar alien species, so as not to be able to make a difference.


    The feeling of heterogeneity seems to be very keen, Hansen''s figure is moving, it has already been sensed, and his body shape has turned, and the jewel-like eyes on his back have looked at Hansen.


    boom!


    Almost at the same time, those jewel-like eyes shined brightly and shot strange green brilliance.


    Because there are too many beams, the inside of the hole is too narrow, and it is filled up at once. Hansen has no position to dodge, and can only force it.


    "Fortunately, I am wearing a Marquis-level armor. This kind of heterogeneous can only radiate brilliance, but it does not condense. It should be a Viscount-level heterogeneity." Hansen thought, pulling out the ghost tooth knife and condensing it on his hand. The ice jade light and the blood color smashed toward the green light.


    Wherever the ghost tooth knife passed, suddenly the green light was opened, but the green light was really light, and there was a feeling of ubiquity. After falling on Hansen, Hansen��s body was reflected in green.


    Hansen suddenly found that his body could not move. It seemed to be fixed by some strange power. He kept his front and posture and stood still.


    "Oh, this kind of brilliance has problems." Hansen was shocked and quickly ran his own power, trying to break through the blockade of green light and restore his body freedom.


    The power of "ice muscle jade bone", "blood vein nerve", "Dong Xuan Jing" and "Gene Story" took turns, but still can''t let the body break through the power of green light.


    The singularly different kind of gems, the gemstones on the back sparkled with green light, and the figure had already climbed toward Hansen.

 Chapter 1912： Grinding (the lord plus more)

    Hansen''s body can''t move, but all kinds of senses are still there. He can''t see the power of which line the green light belongs to.


    However, Hansen is not in a hurry. The power of heterogeneous is somewhat magical, but it is only a Viscount level. Hansen is carrying a Marquis-level armor, and he is not afraid of him.


    What''s more, the super-spiritual body can be exempted from everything, so Hansen is still very calm.


    After the cockroach climbed over, Hansen saw where it was originally, and there was an orchid-like plant, but there was no flowering on the plant, but a golden mouse.


    No, it��s not a small mouse. Hansen looked at the thing a bit familiar. The things on the plant were like a small calf.


    There are seven small red cabernets on the plant. They are all eyebrows, their eyes are very large, and they still have a sense of ingenuity. At this time, they are shivering and shivering.


    However, because their tails are grown on orchid-like plants, it is impossible to escape. They just shrink into a group and look at the strange aliens with fear.


    Hansen suddenly understood that the strange aliens came here, not to find the Chixia Spring, but to the Chihxia.


    As for whether it came specifically for Akasaka, or if it was a good way, Hansen did not know.


    He soon climbed to Hansen''s face, like a sharp-edged claw. He was shackled on Hansen, only listening to the sound of Dangdang.


    Those claws did not break Hansen''s armor, but with the Viscount-level claws, it was amazing to be able to leave a white mark on the Marquis-level armor.


    The general Viscount-level heterogeneity is simply impossible to make the Marquis-level armor damage.


    "This kind of alienation is a bit sinister." Hansen''s heart is very stable, although it is a bit evil, but there is nothing terrible to hurt people.


    The skeleton''s body formed a ring, and Hansen was surrounded in the middle. The knife-like insects squatted on Hansen''s body continuously, and it was similar to the thousand-knife scraping.


    It is a pity that in addition to leaving some white marks on Hansen''s armor, Hansen can not be hurt.


    This guy seems to have no mouth, his head is flat and sleek like a high-iron head, and there are two long beers on it. There are no other means of attack other than the knives.


    After slashing around Hansen for a while, I couldn''t hurt Hansen. The similar kind of alien seems to have given up, and climbed to the creature with the red hazel.


    It also only wraps around Chihkan and does not harm them.


    It��s just that those little Chih-Hyun are scared, and they are shivering one by one.


    "What does it want to do?" Hansen wondered, trying to break through the green light with his own power.


    Ice muscle jade bone, blood and genetics are useless. When I run the hole mysterious, there are some feelings. It is a pity that the hole is only at the baron level. The strength is worse than the green light. It is difficult to really break through. Green light is imprisoned.


    Hansen constantly runs the tunnel mysteriously against the green light, and also observes the alien, wanting to figure out what it wants to do.


    In the confrontation with the green light, although the power of Dong Xuan Jing is constantly depleted, Han Sen feels that the power of the tunnel Xuan Jing seems to have a slight change, and there is a faint feeling of breaking through the neck.


    Hansen was overjoyed and fully operated the tunnel Xuan Jing and the green light. He wanted to use the brilliance of the green light to promote the Dong Xuan Jing to the Viscount.


    The real power of Dong Xuan Jing is that the strange hole and the mysterious field have not reached the level of power release. The use of the hole Xuan Jing will be greatly reduced. If it can be promoted to the Viscount level, it is the time when Dong Xuan Jing really exerts its power. Hansen has been looking forward to it for a long time.


    Over and over again, the power of the tunnel mysterious warfare is against the green light, but after all, the power level is lower by one level, and the power of the tunnel mysterious classics is consumed very quickly.


    Hansen can only rest for a while, and then continue to fight against the green light after the strength of the tunnel mysterious.


    After an hour or two, I suddenly saw the red light at the entrance of the cave. A group of red clouds poured into the cave, like the water of a big river. The cave was filled with red clouds in a moment.


    Han Sen wondered why there was a sudden burst of red clouds coming in, but I saw that the red clouds in the cave were rapidly decreasing.


    The red haze cloud is like being sucked away by the exhaust fan, but it has not flowed out of the cave. Hansen looked at the direction of the red cloud and the flow of the cloud, which turned out to be the plant growing with the red hazel.


    After about half an hour, the red cloud has become very thin, and it has been unable to stop Hansen��s perception. It is obvious that the plant is absorbing the red clouds.


    A large number of plants that absorb red flowers, the whole body releases the radiance of the radiance, especially the seven small red sables, one by one, like a red gold or a baby.


    After the red glow in the cave was completely absorbed by the plants, the red glow outside did not come in again, and the pearly light of the plants and the small cathay was gradually converging.


    Hansen took a closer look and found that the skin of Xiao Chixia was more and more full, his eyes were more and more flexible, and his vitality was much stronger than before.


    "It turned out that the strange kind of alienation is waiting for those small red happily to grow up completely. I don''t know how long it will take for them to grow up completely." Hansen suddenly came over and knew what the heterogeneous wants to do. It is.


    Unconscious, Hansen continued to fight against the green light with the power of the tunnel. The power of each hole in the tunnel was consumed in the confrontation with the green light. After Hansen rested again, Hansen apparently felt the tunnel. The power seemed to be a bit stronger, and Hansen was greatly delighted.


    After a while, Hongxia once again poured into the cave. Like the last time, it was completely absorbed by the plant, and Chih-Chao grew up again.


    After the third red glow was completely absorbed by Akasaka, Hansen��s body moved slightly, and the ghost tooth knife in the air slowly put it down.


    Although there is no imprisonment that can completely break through the green light, the power of the tunnel Xuan Jing has been able to play a role in the confrontation, so that Han Sen can move the body a little.


    Hansen��s movement, the sensation suddenly felt, and turned fiercely. Many of the gemstone eyes on the body once again sprayed green light on Hansen, and the more powerful green light impeded the force, which made Hansen difficult to move.


    It��s just that the heterogeneity can��t hurt Hansen, and there��s not much threat to him. Hansen��s use of green light keeps smashing the tunnel mysterious, the power of the tunnel is getting stronger and stronger, and the resistance to green light is getting stronger. .


    Hansen clearly remembers that when Hongxia poured into the cave for the twenty-third time, the plant glowed above the glory, and its brilliance surpassed that of Hongxia itself. In the thick red cloud, it can be clear. I saw the plant that radiated the radiance of the sun, and the seven small jewels of the above. (https:)

 Chapter 1913： Still not unique

    On a narrow moon, a Rebecite mother is praying piously.


    "Rebec''s god, please let my child evolve again, even if it is heterogeneous, I will be willing to pay any price." The mother''s face is full of sadness.


    She is one of the wives of the Duke of the Emerald. She gave birth to a boy for the Duke of the Emerald. According to the truth, she and the Duke of Emerald have very good genes, and their children should have a great chance to become nobles.


    However, when her son condensed the genetic armor a few days ago, he did not evolve twice and became the most common Rebecite.


    Even a duke, it is not easy to get a treasure that can make ordinary creatures evolve. At least the Duke of Emerald does not have such treasures. This mother can only pray to God, hoping to find such treasures and let herself The child can evolve in a second time, so that his child will not be the laughing stock of the Duke''s House.


    "Your sincerity prays to touch this god, God can satisfy your wishes." A beautiful golden goddess of gold crown appeared in front of the Duchess with a strange smile on his face.


    Soon, the news of the Chihshang Spring on the eclipse was spread throughout the month, and it was getting more and more true.


    Without the permission of the Queen of the Blades, no one dared to go to the eclipse of the eclipse to find the Red Sun Springs, but the major forces of the month pushed one layer at a time. Finally, the kings of the Moon and the King had to hold a round-moon meeting. The Queen of Blades came over.


    "Blade, is there really a red-hot spring on the solar eclipse?" Night River King couldn''t wait to ask, there are some young people who have not been able to evolve twice.


    "Not bad." The Queen of Blades said faintly.


    "Why don''t you say that early, how can you give Hansen the same kind of treasure..." Night River King said with some excitement.


    In fact, it��s not just the Night River King. The other kings think the same way. After the blood of their own family, or the high-ranking nobles who follow them, they all need the Chishao Spring. They represent not only the spring. It is their own.


    Isa looked coldly at the night river king: "Now Hansen is still my disciple, and you don''t forget, the solar eclipse is the planet you assigned to him. Can the narrow law of the moon be broken?" ?"


    The night river king coughed a little, but said it undeadly: "The law of the narrowness of the moon can of course not be broken, but the suspicion of Hansen has not been washed out. If the treasure like Akasaka is given to him, in case In the future, it was found that he was a spy, and our losses were too great. Do you say that?"


    "Yes, such treasures should not be possessed by a suspected foreigner." Liuhua said.


    Except for the Black Moon King, the other kings expressed this meaning more and more.


    "Blade, now we don''t know how much the reserves of Chixia Diquan are. If the quantity is relatively small, if the quantity is huge, it is really wrong to let a suspected foreigner possession. It is better to send people first. Exploring the reserves of Chixia Di Spring, bringing the spring back and redistributing. No matter how much, Hansen��s one is left to him. How do you see it?�� The Moon King also said.


    This time, the opinions of many kings are surprisingly consistent. It is not their own greed. The real pressure comes from the family members behind them and the network of the intricate relationship.


    "I still said that Hansen is my disciple, and the Eclipse Star is a legitimate planet belonging to Hansen." Isa said with a blank expression.


    "Blade, why are you so persistent? In the end, he is only a foreigner, and there is still a huge suspicion." Night River King''s face continued to say: "If you really want to do this, then we have to use the moon meeting to vote Right, what will happen at that time, I believe you should be very clear."


    Isa��s gaze swept from the faces of the kings: ��Well, don��t you want the Chihshang Spring? You can, for every ten places, don��t allow the nobles above the Viscount to get their own skills. This is my bottom line."


    "Okay, a word is fixed." The night river king immediately agreed, and the other kings also had no opinion.


    After returning to his own planet, the night river king immediately summoned ten disciple-level disciples and family members, and told them to bring back the red haze.


    "Sword know, you stay, I have something to say to you." Night River King left a viscount of the bird head.


    "What''s the command on the king?" asked the sword with a pair of eyes like an eagle.


    The night river king handed a box to the sword, and said: "I can only be promoted to the count by half a step. Here is a condensed pearl of the king''s collection. With this bead, you will be able to successfully promote the count. Go to the Eclipse Star, where you will be promoted to the Earl, and it is necessary to take back as much as possible to get the Red Sun Springs."


    "Yes, Wang Shang, the subordinates will not be responsible for it." Jian Zhi took over the condensed spirit beads, his face showed ecstasy color, and quickly bowed to the night river king.


    With his cultivation, as long as the use of the spirit beads, it is inevitable that he can be promoted to the Earl, there will be no possibility of failure, and he will save the pains of not knowing how many years.


    All the major forces sent ten Viscounts to the eclipse, and a warship took them to Jingling Lake.


    "The narrowness of the month is not the narrowness of my Isa''s month." Inside the palace, Isa looked gloomy at the image on the screen, and the eyes shone with cold light.


    Hansen is still her disciple, but now she has to be forcibly assigned to the Red Sun Spring, and Isa will not be angry.


    All she can do has been done. If she refuses to give in, she will eventually use the roundtable voting agreement. The ending will only be worse. This time no one will stand on her side.


    "Deification... Only become a deification... I can truly become the unique Queen of the Rebecite." Isa closed her eyes, and the power inside the body, like the sun, the moon, and the stars, continued to flow, turning into a horrible beast to swallow the sky. .


    Powerful, such as Isa, also has her helplessness, and also eager for more powerful forces.


    Within the cave of the Hongxia Valley, the red glow was like being sucked in by the whirlpool. All of them disappeared without a trace, and all were inhaled into the plants of the sun.


    The seven small Chihuaxias are like seven different treasures. The light of the body is flowing, and the eyes of the dazzling people are almost incapable of opening.


    A similar kind of different kind of rapid crawling, quickly rushed to the plant, and at the forefront of the head, cracked a mouth-sized mouth, swallowed toward one of the small red hawthorn.


    The little Chih-Hyun �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��

 Chapter 1914： Dong Xuan Jing Jinsheng

    The squat opener was preparing to swallow the little red hare, but suddenly stopped, his eyes were looking out.


    despair! despair! despair!


    I saw that Hansen��s body is like a robot, and he is slowly moving toward this side step by step.


    A screaming scream, the body bowed, forming a semicircle, and one of the eyes on the back shot green light, overlapping the body that shrouded Hansen.


    Green light staggered on Hansen''s body, like Han Wen in the spotlight.


    Hansen��s figure was paused, but this time it was not fixed. It just stopped for less than a second and continued to take a step slowly.


    A strange kind of strange screaming, the green light in the eyes broke out, and the green light of one after another fell on Hansen, trying to re-set him.


    Among the green light, Han Sen stepped toward the stranger, not only was not fixed, but the faster and faster, the movements became smoother and smoother.


    If you look closely, you will find that the green light shining on Hansen is not directly exposed to him, as if there is an invisible barrier to keep the green light three inches away from his body.


    And this distance is still expanding, like a transparent mask to shield the green light or the red glow.


    ��� screaming and shooting green light, green light hitting the invisible barrier, silent annihilation, no matter how many green lights are shot on it.


    Han Sen looked calmly at the gaze, still walking step by step, the invisible barrier outside the body was getting bigger and bigger, and finally the body of the strange kind was covered.


    Heterogeneous species seem to feel the crisis, madly twisting his body, and the green eyes on his back are flashing.


    Within the invisible barrier, its power can still erupt, but the green light seems to be distorted. It flashes along the arc within the barrier, and no green light can fall on Hansen.


    Hansen''s palm was slightly moved, and the ghost tooth knife flashed past, and suddenly the body of the different kind was split into two halves.


    "Hunting the prince-level heterosexual dragons and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    Han Sen feels a little pity, this strange power, there is no animal soul that can get it, but the hole Xuan Jing promoted the Viscount, its joy has diluted everything.


    "Hey!" The seven little red hares screamed, only to see their body flashing, the tail and the roots of the plant were broken and fell from the plant.


    After the seven small red sables fell, the plants quickly withered, and in a blink of an eye they became a pile of ashes.


    The seven small Chihuaxias seem to be very timid, and they want to escape after landing.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the invisible hole Xuanqi field shrouded. Suddenly, seven small red hazels were shrouded in it. Then the seven small red hawthorns were like flies without heads. The internal chaos, but it never escapes.


    "Weird, how do these guys rank so low, it��s just a baron-level alien?" Hansen felt a little weird. The guy who was born in this place sucked so many red clouds, how could it be just a baron? Heterogeneous.


    Reaching out for a trick, seven small Chih-hsiang flew over and floated in front of him, how to struggle and escape.


    Hansen reached out and took a careful look. The whole body was covered with red gold. The body was fat and big, the eyes were so big, the eyes were particularly large, occupying one third of a face, and the cheek drums were like two balls. The tail is almost the same as the squirrel, big and fluffy.


    "It''s really a baron class. It''s really weird." Han Sen shrouded seven small red happily scorpions in the hole, and walked to the corpse of a different kind of body, breaking down its body and making those like emeralds. The eyes are dug out.


    The ugly aliens, the alienated gene eyes are extremely beautiful, only the size of the pigeon egg, exudes a glimmer of green light, like an emerald orb.


    I dug all my eyes out, and then I was about to leave here, but I saw that the seven little red haws were licking the flesh and blood on the strange kind.


    Their bodies are too small, and they have already swelled their little belly, and their claws are almost out of the ground.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and seven small red happily birds flew over and landed in Hansen��s parcel.


    Out of the cave, Hansen released a hole in the Xuanqi field, within a range of ten meters, those Hongxia can no longer shield Hansen''s seven senses, everything is clear.


    With the hole in the Xuanqi field, Hansen had the ability to search in the Hongxia Valley, but searched the entire valley again, and still did not find the location of the spring.


    "It seems that only when the red springs are gushing, can you find the springs." Hansen thought for a moment and walked toward the valley mouth, planning to see if there were any more stingers in the aliens.


    However, I just walked to the mouth of the valley of the Hongxia Valley, and I saw that the evil emperor was surrounded by large populations and was fighting wildly.


    "Love brother, how come you?" Hansen walked out of the valley and asked with some surprise.


    "The Rebecite sent a lot of viscounts to come over and said that it was decided by the ethnic group that the Chih-Hai Springs would be shared by all of them. Gu Qingcheng saw the documents they brought. It is really true that Wang Yuhang is carrying them. In the circle of the mountains, I will inform you first." The evil emperor said while fighting the aliens.


    "How do they know that there is a red spring in this place?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    I know that there are only the evil emperors of the Chih-Hai Springs, and they are a few of them, and Isa, the evil emperor, who naturally believes in it. Isaiah��s character, since he said that letting him absorb the Chihshang Spring, it should be impossible. There is no word in the meeting.


    "Don''t fight, let''s take a look at what it is." Hansen and the evil emperor rushed out of the different populations, and those who were greedy for the red sea, refused to leave the valley too far, and did not catch up with them.


    The evil emperor handed over a document, and Hansen took it over and looked at it. He nodded: "It is indeed a document issued by the elders. It should not be wrong."


    Hansen doesn''t know and knows that it should be true. Otherwise, without the permission of Isa, how can they have the courage to come here.


    ��Where are they now?�� Hansen asked.


    "They clashed as soon as they asked us to take them to the location of the Chihhota Spring. Because there were too many people, Gu Qingcheng was afraid that they would be in the base and hurt the children and women, so let Wang Yuhang take them in. The mountain circle has gone." The evil emperor��s eye followed: "Would you like to let Wang Yuhang solve them? Take them to some senior aliens and make sure they have no return."


    "The orders issued by the elders have been signed by seven kings including Isa. It will be very troublesome without them to go to Chihkan-di Spring, and I will not be able to explain it to Isa." Hansen looked carefully. Looking at the documents, he smiled and said: "They want to come, let them come."

 Chapter 1915： Return my things to me

    "What the **** is this guy, what road do you bring?" A Viscount yelled angrily at the front of the road, Wang Yuhang.


    They came along this road and were attacked by many strange aliens. If they did not see it, they would have hurt a lot.


    It was Wang Yuhang, the little baron who led the way, and the thief who ran fast. When there was any wind and grass, he first hid in the crowd, but there was no injury.


    "Kid, I warn you, don''t play tricks with us, kill you a little baron, even if Hansen is here, you can''t keep your life." A Tego visor grabbed Wang Yuhang''s collar and put Wang Yuhang Cried in disgust.


    "You adults misunderstood, how can I dare to play tricks with you? You also know how dangerous the Eclipse stars are, and there are so many different kinds of seeds. We have fewer people in the genetic field. I don''t dare to go into the mountains. I am also an adventure belt. When you are adults, go to Chixia Diquan. When are you not afraid of death? I also want to be safe and safe to go to the place, but there are too many different kinds of seeds here. I can��t avoid it. I have tried to take it safely. "Wang Yuhang looked like a small grievance."


    "Continue to lead the way." The prince of the Tego family snorted and threw Wang Yuhang down.


    "Yes, yes, everyone is careful, this is really too dangerous." Wang Yuhang climbed up with a smile, not angry, patted the soil on his **** and continued to lead the way.


    Walking and walking, bypassing a mountain, Wang Yuhang, who led the way in the front, suddenly turned and ran back. While running, he yelled: "You are an adult, not good, there are a bunch of different species in front."


    I haven''t waited for everyone to react, and I saw a group of aliens rushing from the mountain road, more and more like the tide. The one that was rushed over, the light and shadow of the body, turned out to be a Piaget-class alien.


    For a time, the whole team was in chaos, and the princes and the large group of aliens were killed. Wang Yuhang sneaked into the back and snorted: "And your grandfather and grandfather will force you to die."


    "Uncle, can you." Hansen did not know when he came to Wang Yuhang and said with a smile.


    "How come you, I have said to my love brother, let you feel at ease waiting to absorb the Chihshang Spring, here I will get it, and then take them back to find the Marquis-level heterogeneous play..." Wang Yuhang sneered.


    "Don''t kill them. Chih-Hsiang-Queen is going to take them. Otherwise, it''s not easy to tell them. If you don''t pass, you should take them to kill more." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Take them to kill the aliens, isn''t that cheaper?" Wang Yuhang said.


    "How come, here is the eclipse star, things are ours, they can kill the alien species, the heterogeneous genes must be ours, there is so much labor, it is too wasteful." Hansen said.


    Wang Yuhang suddenly understood: "Oh, then I will take them to continue."


    This time it was all the Viscounts. There were less than one hundred people in total. There are three or four hundred different species in this group, including more than one hundred in the Viscounts. There is also a different kind of Piaget class. It is difficult to solve the problem at one time. .


    "I am going, these guys are so fierce? The Piaget-class aliens are trapped by them!" Wang Yuhang said in amazement.


    "This time, it��s all the narrowest viscounts of the month. Everyone has a few brushes. It��s still very powerful. Anyway, the Chishang Spring has not spewed out, and they have to turn around. It��s best to kill a few more. Only the Earl class of aliens." Hansen smiled.


    "No problem, it is on me." Wang Yuhang said with a pat on his chest.


    "This is what you put on." Hansen gave the Marquis-level armor to Wang Yuhang. After Dong Xuanjing was promoted to the Viscount, he did not need to rely on this armor.


    Wang Yuhang is also welcome, just pick it up and put it on.


    Those viscounts did give strength, that is, about half an hour or so, they killed the group of heterogeneous people. Now many of the viscounts are besieging the Piaget class.


    Although the Piaget-class aliens are tyrannical, they only rely on instinct to fight. The wisdom is not too high. They are besieged by so many elite viscounts. Although they are fierce and have injured many viscounts, they are finally killed.


    Those viscounts were also less injured, but no one died or a particularly heavy injury.


    "Han Sen, you finally appeared, I thought you dare to defy the orders of the elders." A number of Viscounts saw Hansen, they all came over, the squad of the Taigo sneer.


    "I am also a member of the Rebecite, how can I defy the orders issued by the elders." Han Sen said faintly.


    "Don''t dare, don''t you take us to the Chihhota spring?" said the Tego viscount, and the other viscounts are also attached.


    "Of course, I will take you to Akasaka Springs right away, but before that, I hope that you will return the things that belong to me." Hansen said with a smile.


    "What are you talking about? When did we take your things?" A group of princes angered.


    "Here is the Eclipse Star. The resources here belong to me. You just killed my alien species. I will not care about you. I will not accept your money. It is rare that you still want to take my alien gene. Not?" Hansen said calmly.


    "Han Sen, are you still awake? That is the alien species we hunted. Why do you want it? You want the alien gene to hunt the alien species yourself." Someone disdainfully chilled.


    "This way, then there is no way for me. If you don''t return the alien gene that belongs to me, please don''t take you to the Chisato Springs," Hansen said.


    "Do you dare, this is the order of the elders and the kings of the kings, do you dare to defy?" the prince of the Tego.


    Hansen looked at the viscount coldly: "Everything about the eclipse is owned by Hansen. This is also the command of the elders and the kings. You can defy the order. Can I not Hansen? Even the kings." There, I believe that the Queen will also give me justice."


    A group of princes could not help but hesitate. If this is because they can''t get the Chihshang Spring, they may not be able to explain them after they return.


    "The red glow of the Chih-Hai Spring is just around the corner. You want to delay your time here, or go to the Chisato Springs. You choose." Han Sen said faintly.


    "Count you." A viscount threw the genetic material he had hunted on the ground.


    A group of princes were reluctant to see it because of this even the Chihshang Spring. They had to endure anger and throw the heterogeneous genetic material on the ground.


    The Viscount who got the Piaget heterogeneous genetic material hesitated for a while, or was left on the ground.


    "Can you go now?" Sword knew coldly and looked at Hansen.


    "Yes, I will leave immediately, love brother, trouble you to call a few more people, and transport these heterogeneous genetic materials back to the base." Han Sen said with a smile. (https:)

 Chapter 1916： Re-enter the Hongxia Valley (the lord plus more)

    Jianzhi and others were angry in the heart, followed Wang Yuhang and Hansen for a long time. When they went there, they could encounter a large group of different kinds of seeds. All the viscounts were wounded on the body, and the different species killed a lot. No traces.


    And the killing of the heterogeneous, heterogeneous genes have also been taken away by Hansen people, making them very unhappy.


    When they almost couldn''t stand the explosion, they finally saw a red brilliance flashing in the mountains in front of them. You don''t have to guess what it is.


    A group of princes no longer pay attention to Hansen, they are all going to the aspect of the Hongxia Valley.


    "Han Sen, are they here without problems?" Wang Yuhang said to Hansen.


    "No problem, you bring people to transport the xenogeneic genes back, don''t come out for the time being, and avoid them in the base first," Hansen said.


    Wang Yuhang and the evil emperor brought people to transport the dissimilar materials back to the base. Hansen walked slowly toward the Hongxia Valley.


    When I arrived at the Hongxia Valley, I saw that the viscounts were camping for each other. They camped on the outside and did not directly rush to the Hongxia Valley.


    Obviously they also know that before the Lanxia Diquan was not sprayed out, they could not find the spring eye. It is useless to kill it now.


    When Hansen came to the vicinity of the Hongxia Valley, no one would pay attention to him.


    At this time, above the eclipse, there was a figure coming through the sky, passing directly through the magnetic storm, falling on a mountain peak and staring at the direction of the Hongxia Valley.


    "Night River King, come over so early, worry that their subordinates can''t get the Chihshang Spring?" When there was not too much, it was a figure falling down, turned out to be the Black Moon King.


    Night River King glanced coldly at Black Moon King: "Since you have not sent someone to the Eclipse Star, what are you doing over?"


    "I can''t see the excitement?" Black Moon Wang said with a smile.


    "Hey." The night river king snorted and said nothing.


    In the different directions of the eclipse, several figures have fallen one after another. Although the positions are different, they are all looking at the direction of the Hongxia Valley.


    The eclipse of the eclipse is too strong. Even the average king can''t see the situation here. He can only come here personally to see the final attribution of Chixiadi Spring.


    In general, at least 30 drops of spring water will be sprayed at the Chihhota Spring. If there are more reserves of springs, it may even spray hundreds of drops of spring water, but the probability is very small. Generally, there are dozens of drops. It is.


    Hansen was resting on the outskirts of the Hongxia Valley, waiting for the springs to spew, but he felt that the small red clouds in the pockets were so loud that he reached out and grabbed one and placed it on his palm.


    Perhaps it was because Hansen took a long time and found that Hansen did not intend to eat them. This little Chih-Chang was not so scared, yelling at Hansen and using small claws. Refers to the direction of the Red Cloud Valley.


    "Do you want to go in?" Hansen asked with amazement as he looked at Xiao Chixia.


    Xiao Chixia immediately nodded, standing like a squirrel, pointing to the direction of the Red Xia Valley, and called it even more joyful.


    Hansen indulged for a moment, and looked at Xiao Chixia and asked: "What are you doing? Do you know the location of Chixia Spring?"


    Xiao Chixia is looking at Han Sen with a look of confusion. Obviously, it does not understand what Hansen means.


    "Wisdom is not bad, but unfortunately just born, it is difficult to fully understand what I mean." Han Sen frowned slightly.


    Xiao Chixia saw that Hansen did not go to the valley, and he was more anxious to point to the Hongxia Valley with his claws. It seemed to urge Hansen to go in quickly.


    Hansen took out the other six small Chihuaxias, and they were so, very eager to enter the Chihua Valley.


    Put them back in their pockets, and Hansen got up and walked in the direction of the valley.


    Hansen��s move, the Viscounts suddenly looked at him, and when he saw him walking towards the valley, he frowned.


    "Sword knows adults, Hansen goes to the valley, do we want to keep up?" A viscount bowed to the sword.


    After knowing the eclipse of the eclipse, the sword has been promoted to the count with the use of the condensed pearl. This does not violate the original agreement. Before he came, he was indeed a viscount, but he was somewhat okay.


    Jian Zhi sneered and said: "No, the red clouds are not scattered, the springs will not rush out, and it is useless to go in, let alone there are tens of thousands of different kinds of gatherings. It is not so simple for a baron to rush in."


    In another camp where the Viscount was camping, Du Lishe also said: "Sister, Hansen went to the valley. Do we want to act?"


    "Hongxia is not scattered, it is useless to go in, continue to wait." Rebecca looked at Hansen, who was about to approach the heterogeneous population, and said: "He is a baron, even if there is a ghost tooth knife in hand, it is difficult to rush. Into the valley."


    The other viscounts are also thinking like this, just watching them in their camps, and no one is blocking Hansen, and no one is going with the past.


    Night River King frowned slightly, thinking in his heart: "What is he doing now?"


    Hansen��s performances were unexpected to him. When Night River King treated Hansen, it was no longer as simple as before.


    Looking at the kings of the Hongxia Valley, they all looked at Han Sen. I don��t know what he wants to do. According to their calculations, Hongxia will retreat for at least two or three hours. At that time, it was the Chishao Spring. The groundbreaking machine, now there is a red glow block, even the spring can not find.


    Soon, Hansen was close to the alien population. I saw his body shape, and the unbeatable speed broke out under his feet. He rushed directly from the aliens, but because the speed was too fast, those aliens could not react at all.


    Hansen even stepped on the aliens, and between a moment he rushed into the Hongxia Valley, and the aliens did not move.


    "I have forgotten, he still has such a pair of different treasure boots." Rebecca frowned slightly.


    "What kind of treasures are those boots that can give him that speed? I am afraid I will catch up with the Marquis." Du Lishe said with surprise.


    Not just Du Lishe, the Viscount outside the valley was very interested in the boots.


    However, many of the Viscounts did not panic, or stayed outside, waiting for the red clouds to disperse.


    After Hansen entered the valley, he put a small red haze out, and the little Akasaka immediately climbed into the valley.


    "Is this guy not really able to find the position of the spring?" Hansen thought in his heart, followed the small Chishang to the valley.


    Because Hongxia is quite strange, the kings standing in the distance also sense what happened in Hongxia, and they can''t see what Hansen is doing inside, and they can''t help but frown.


    Hansen followed the small Chixia into the depths of the valley, and the more he walked inside, the more excited Xiaoxiaxia was, and he climbed back to the cave where he was born.


    "Is the spring of Chixia Springs in this cave?" Hansen had some doubts in his heart, and he felt that something was wrong. It was obviously different from the springs that Isa said.

 Chapter 1917： Spring Eyes (Glory plus more)

    There is no such plant, and this cave is filled with red clouds. Fortunately, Hansen has a hole in the mysterious field, and it can be seen clearly.


    In a short while, Xiao Chixia climbed to the place where they grew up, and stretched out their small claws to plan on the ground, as if they wanted to cut the rock below.


    It��s just that Xiao Chixia was born, but it��s just a baron. It��s too small, and it can only leave very shallow claw marks on the rocks.


    Hansen��s thoughts moved, and Xiao Chixia flew back into his pocket. Hansen pulled out the ghost tooth knife and condensed the ice muscles and bones, and dug them up on the rocks.


    Seven small red happily heads were drilled out from the edge of the pocket, and the small heads shrugged in a row, with big eyes watching Hansen dig the rock.


    Hansen dug for a while, had dug more than two meters deep, and suddenly heard the sound, the ghost tooth knife did not know what was on it, even the sound of gold and iron, and the sound below was not The knife is broken.


    Han Sen looked at the knife marks of the ghost tooth knife and saw only a touch of gray color. He quickly digged the surrounding rocks and suddenly revealed a bone.


    The exposed part of the bone has been more than a foot long, but it has not been fully exposed, and I don��t know what bone it is.


    Hansen had to wave his ghost tooth knife and continue to dig down the bones. When Hansen dug out the whole bone, he could not help but be a bit surprised.


    The whole bone shelf is more than four meters long and looks very complete. It is the skeleton of a four-legged beast, and looks like a shape, which seems to be very similar to Xiao Chixia.


    Although it was already dead, only the bones could not feel the breath, but the ghost tooth knife could not break the bones, but left a white mark on it, knowing that the guy should not be low when he was alive.


    Hansen rummaged through the cheekbones for a while and found no heterogeneous genes, which made him somewhat surprised.


    "Weird, is this heterogeneity killed by people, and the heterogeneous gene has been taken away?" Hansen thought that it was wrong. If it was killed, how can the bones be preserved so completely, completely invisible? There are signs of injury.


    Can''t see why, Han Sen put seven small red hazels out, originally Hansen thought that the goal of the seven small Chihuaxia is this skeleton, but who knows that they ran to the crater dug out by Hansen After that, he rushed to a corner and continued to dig down with his small claws.


    Hansen didn''t have the patience to wait for them to dig slowly. They used the ghost tooth knife to dig down their claw marks. It was just about two feet. They found that there was something underneath. The red glow of the sun suddenly came up. .


    I haven''t waited for Hansen to see what it is. Seven small red clouds rushed up, and then they got into the red clouds one by one, and they disappeared before turning around.


    Han Sen stared at it and found that the following was actually a fist-sized bead. The beads were crystal clear and crystal-like.


    It��s just that the red clouds are flowing and dazzling, and it��s not really true. The seven little Chih-Hyun are gone.


    Hansen reached out and dug the beads out of the rock, and took a look at it in front of him, suddenly showing the color of surprise.


    Within the crystal beads, between the red clouds and the clouds, they even wrapped up the continuous copper palace, just like the heavens and blessings of the gods.


    Seven little Chih-Chao, who don��t know how, have already entered the crystal bead. They have already landed in front of the gate of the Red Copper Palace, where they drilled and went to the Red Copper Palace. There is no gap in the palace of the Red Copper. Their power is too small to push the door of the palace.


    Hansen looked at the top of the red copper palace and read three words on it. Unfortunately, Hansen did not understand it. It was not the words of humans and crystals, nor the universal text of the gene universe.


    "How did they get in?" Hansen played with the crystal beads and tried to use force to stimulate it, but it didn''t work.


    If this is a different treasure, I am afraid that the power of a very special attribute can inspire it.


    "Since the seven small Chihuaxias can go in, it means that their strength is compatible with the crystal beads. Now my hole and the mysterious field have been able to put out the power. Go back and try to simulate the flow of Xiao Chixia''s breath. Maybe it will be useful or not." Han Sen secretly thought about it.


    Hansen is thinking about how to let the seven small red clouds come out, suddenly discovering that the red glow in the cave is rapidly receding, knowing that the red glow of the spring will erupt.


    Now no longer hesitate, put the crystal beads into the pocket, and then rushed out of the cave.


    The red glow in the valley is disappearing rapidly, as if it was taken away by something.


    Hansen rushed toward the direction of Hongxia''s flow, and soon reached a place in the valley. I saw the red clouds flowing there, as if there was a big leak in the ground, and a large piece of red glow was flowing in.


    The red glow in the valley is getting weaker and weaker. Hansen has heard the sound of killing and screaming. It should be that the viscounts are rushing into the valley.


    It is a pity that the spring has not spewed out, and Hansen can only stay in front of the spring, waiting for the spring to spew out.


    After a short time, I saw that Jian Zhi was the first to rush into the valley, because the red glow in the valley has basically been exhausted. The sword knows Han Sen at a glance, and screams coldly: "Han Sen, you come in again. Why didn��t it work long ago, it��s not the same as waiting for the spring to spew.��


    Soon after the sword, a large number of Viscounts rushed in, and more and more different species also rushed in, and the battle was very intense.


    Hansen lazy and the sword knows what he is saying, just waiting for the spring to spout.


    Sword knows to rush to the side of the spring, occupying a favorable position, waving the sword in his hand to kill the aliens near the spring, and the sword is shocking, but the aliens within ten meters of the spring are killed by his sword.


    "Count?" Hansen frowned slightly, although the sword knew that he did not use the power of the spirit, but his power of Jianguang clearly exceeded the Viscount.


    Hansen looked at the documents clearly written. It should be only the Viscount level that can come here.


    "How can you come to an earl?" Hansen asked as he saw the sword.


    The sword knows coldly: "I was indeed a Viscount before I came to the eclipse. Are you still not allowed to break through?"


    After that, the sword knew that the viscounts sent by other kings were sneer: "And it is not just me who is promoted to the count here."


    Han Sen looked at it and saw that several of the viscounts were obviously stronger than the Viscounts, including the eldest daughter of the moon, Rebecca.


    "You really have a good heart." Han Sen said a faint sentence.


    "You''d better stay away from it, lest I can''t help but hurt you. You know that I just promoted to the Earl, and the power control is not so fine." Jian knows the eyes flashing cold, cold face said.

 Chapter 1918： Snatching spring water

    Han Sen did not move, silently pulled out the ghost tooth knife, and stood next to the Chixia Spring, waiting for the Chishang Spring to spew.


    The sword knows a slight frown, but after all, there is still no shot for Hansen. He also knows that the kings are definitely looking at it here. If it is not necessary, he will be shot to Hansen. I am afraid that Isa will not give up.


    "Don''t think that there is a knife queen to protect you, you can be willing to do it. When the red glow of the spring is gushing, if you are obstructing me, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Hansen ignored him, just looking at the position of the spring.


    The sword knows that Han Sen is so unafraid, and he is annoyed in his heart. He said that he is now the count. Hansen, a baron, despised him so much that he was very upset.


    Just want to say something, but see another person rushed to the spring, it is the eldest daughter of the moon, Rebecca.


    It was almost the same as the prince of the Tego, but he has now been promoted to the count, and he was promoted temporarily while fighting with the aliens.


    In a short time, there are seven or eight count-level powerhouses who have rushed over. They are all newly promoted counts. They are not as obvious as the swordsmen. Once they reach the solar eclipse, they will be promoted directly to the count.


    However, everyone knows that no one has accused the other.


    The subordinates sent by the kings, who are really responsible for the capture of the Chihxia Springs, are the counts. The viscounts did not come over, but they occupied a narrow section of the valley, blocking the large groups of aliens outside, killing the blood into the river bones. Such as the mountain.


    Suddenly, the red glow at the spring eye converges to the ground, revealing a cave with a black hole. The cave is only the size of a fist, and it is impossible to see how deep it is.


    After a brief convergence, a red light shot from the cave and rushed directly into the sky, as if a straight red line connecting the heavens and the earth.


    The red beam is only thick in the arm, and there is still no spread in the sky. It looks very strange.


    A number of viscounts and counties knew that the red radish springs were to be sprayed out, and the counts occupied a favorable position, ready to **** the spring water.


    "Let''s get out." Earl of the Taigos held a big knife and rushed over to Hansen.


    Because the springs are too small, the nearby area is limited, and seven or eight dukes are surrounded, and they simply can''t stand. Hansen occupies the best position. The Taigo wants to drive Hansen away and grab the position.


    Hansen glanced at him coldly, and there was no intention to let it go.


    In the eyes of the Count of Natago, a cold light flashed in the eye, and the thick-backed knives in the hand smashed against Hansen. The black knife turned into a tiger, and Hansen swallowed with a terrible scream.


    The Earl of Rebecca and other counts were slightly surprised. I couldn��t think that the Earl of the Taigo had taken all the effort, and there was no room left. It was obviously a real killing, and Hansen was put to death.


    Although it is inevitable that the death and injury will be inevitable at the time of the competition, Hansen is a disciple of the Queen of the Blades. Even if Rebecca wants to kill him, he must also think about it. It is rare that the Taigo people are so arrogant.


    However, I think that the Earl of the Tego is a subordinate of the Shadow King, and the Earl of Rebecca is not surprised.


    The Shadow King has always been arrogant, and he has mastered the Rebecian Darkmoon Hall. He is doing some anecdotes that destroy the family and destroy the genius. It is comparable to the general king. His subordinates are mostly the dying, not at all. It seems that the average aristocrat wants so much.


    Hansen''s foot movement, the electric light flint generally flashed the slashing of the Tigers of the Tego family, while the body volley swept away from the head of the Count of the Tego, the speed is incredible.


    "It''s good!" The Earl of Taigo seems to have already expected Hansen to have such a speed. The left hand slammed up with a fist, and the black tiger roared above the fist, which was more fierce than that.


    At this time, all the people know that the Earl of the Tego is really good at boxing instead of a knife. The knife is just a lure to Hansen.


    "A terrible guy, this Tego must be a member of the Darkmoon Hall." Rebecca said in the heart.


    "Han Sen is probably not going to die this time and has to get rid of half life." Jian Zhi and other counts are also secretly estimating that Hansen��s speed is very fast, but the Taigo Count has already calculated his speed, and they The distance between the two is too close, and the strength gap is too big. Unless the Earl of the Taigo family is merciful, Hansen is afraid of death.


    Looking at the appearance of the Count of the Tego is not like the look of a man.


    Seeing that the general tiger��s fist light is going to hang on Hansen��s body, Hansen��s volley��s body suddenly accelerates again, hovering in the air like an eagle, not only avoiding the Tiger��s fierce bombardment. At the same time, the ghost tooth knife in his hand flashed across his neck.


    Suddenly on the neck of the Count of Natago, he left a knife bit that was like a poisonous tooth bite. Although the injury was not deep, the blood still flowed out, and a little purple smoke was emitted from the wound.


    "What kind of treasures are those boots, even faster? Just the speed of Hansen��s outburst, even in the Marquis level, is the top level?�� Rebecca and other counts are all in the heart, many The count looked a little hot and greedy in the eyes of the imperfect rabbit boots.


    The Earl of the Taigo had a strong tooth, but the wound was very small. Secondly, he was the Earl, and his strength was stronger than that of Hansen. The power of the tooth was very slow, and it would not be right for a while. He caused too much damage.


    The Earl of Tiago screamed angrily and wanted to shoot Hansen again, but suddenly saw a red light flash in the spring, then a red ball of light ascended into the sky along the beam, the initial speed was too Fast, even Hansen did not respond.


    However, as the light ball gradually increased, the speed slowly slowed down. When it rushed to the sky above 100 meters, the red light ball exploded, like a fireworks, red water droplets scattered. Splash, a total of seven or eight drops.


    The Earl of the Tego family still cares about Hansen��s fight, and together with the Earl of Rebecca and the princes, they rushed into the sky to grab the red water droplets that flashed with the glow of the sun.


    However, they just rose to a height of more than ten meters, and they saw a figure crashing into the air. They immediately slammed them behind the ass, and they didn''t even have the chance to eat dust.


    Rebecca was shocked and screamed that Hansen was too fast, only to be robbed of at least three or four red waters.


    Only they obviously underestimated the speed of Hansen, only to see Hansen''s figure like the phoenix swimming in the sky, almost illusion, and the red water droplets were taken away in the blink of an eye, there is no left.


    Everyone was furious and wanted to shoot Hansen, but they saw the spring light below and spurted a red ball of light. They were shocked and wanted to win the spring water in the ball of light. (https:)

 Chapter 1919： Drinking ground

    However, before they acted, Hansen��s figure had already rushed through. The red ball of light did not come and exploded, and Hansen had already caught it.


    A group of red, jelly-like strange liquids were caught in the hands of Hansen, and without saying anything, it was directly plugged into the mouth, and it was swallowed like that.


    The Earl of Rebecca and other counties were angry and annoyed, but they had not waited for them to respond, and there was a red ball of light sprayed out of the spring.


    "Continuously squirting three groups of Chihshang Springs, it seems that the reserves of the Chih-Hai Springs here are very impressive!" Rebecca��s count of the counts rushed toward the red ball of light.


    The same situation happened again. Hansen��s figure was too fast, and the figure flashed. He did not wait for the red ball to explode, and he was swallowed and swallowed.


    The red jelly-like liquid entered the abdomen, and suddenly it turned into a fierce force that rushed to Hansen''s limbs. The power of the overbearing, almost tore Hansen''s flesh and blood.


    Hansen''s rapid operation of "Yin and Yang" changed the power of that hegemony into pure energy, and absorbed in the law of the genetic language.


    This transformation process is indeed very painful. It forces the power of the Akasaka Springs to run along the meridians. Every week, the power of hegemony is slowly transformed into the energy suitable for Hansen.


    But before the transformation, Hansen��s meridians seemed to be cut by a knife, and the pain could not be believed.


    Hansen is a lieutenant, enduring the pain of transforming the Chihshang Spring. His eyes are still staring at the spring, hoping to see the spring spray again.


    Because the spring is too fast at the beginning, it is simply the speed of light, and no one, including Hansen, can react.


    However, after the speed of the springs slowed down, Hansen was the first to react, and the speed was much faster than them, so that they had no chance to rob Hansen.


    Hey!


    In the spring, the red light flashed, and a red ball of light condensed by a spring sprayed up.


    Rebecca shouted: "You are all going to stop Hansen. I am going to take the spring water. After we get the spring water, we all share it. Otherwise, at his speed, we can''t even catch a drop of spring water."


    The count, who can come here, is not a fool, but also an elite of the elite, otherwise it will not be entrusted by the king.


    After listening to Rebecca��s words, those counts did not say anything, and there was almost no hesitation. They sealed the path of Hansen��s rushing to the spring from all angles.


    For a time, the swords and swords, all kinds of horrible power roared and rushed to Hansen, they all smashed their hands, and did not expect to kill Hansen, but must stop him.


    Rebecca flew all the way to the red ball, and if they changed the other counts, the sword knew they would hesitate.


    Rebecca is the eldest daughter of the Moonlight King. Whether it is the reputation of the Moonlight King in Rebecbe or Rebecca��s own reputation, it is impossible to say such a thing for those springs to repent.


    For a time, the dragons screamed and screamed, and the horrible light, gas, smoke, shadow and other forces shrouded Hansen.


    Han Sen looks different. If the phoenix dances for nine days, the speed rises again. In an instant, it rushes from the attack of a number of counts, and once again grabs the red light in front of Rebecca.


    "That speed... I��m afraid I��m going to catch up with the Duke...�� Rebecca and other counts were shocked and angry.


    It is only a baron, relying on a pair of different treasure boots with horror speed, so that those who have been promoted to the count can no longer help but eat, if they are not angry.


    However, when Hansen got the Chihshang Spring, he swallowed it directly and did not give them the opportunity to **** it.


    What makes them even more depressed is that after the legendary devouring of the Chihxia Spring, the body will be hit by the power of hegemony, and it is almost impossible to die.


    Hansen swallowed so many Chishao springs, but like people who are okay, he did not see his painful performance.


    To know that the average person can swallow a drop to become a baron, and the baron-level heterogeneous swallows a dozen drops, and there is a chance to promote the Viscount.


    Hansen has swallowed four or five regiments of Chihshang Spring, and each regiment counts at least seven or eight drops, and there are more than thirty drops, and there is nothing at all.


    Where did they know that Hansen could be okay, his body was already like a knife, but he had experienced too much pain, and his patience with pain far exceeded that of ordinary people, and he was able to work under such pain. The second use, while refining the Chixia spring, while they compete with Rebecca.


    Rebecca can''t see them, but the kings who watched the war saw it clearly.


    "The Queen of Blades has a good eye, can endure such pain, and can be so calm and single-minded, without any mistakes, I am afraid that I will not be able to do it when he is young and level." Black Moon King praised .


    Night River King��s face is a bit ugly, coldly said: ��What is the use of it? The four or five regiments of Chixia Springs, at least 30 drops, there is still no promotion response, so the qualification and promotion difficulty, you think he Is it possible to break into the king?"


    "Who knows? This world is hard to say." Black Moon King just smiled.


    Liuhua Wang and Yuelun Wang also watched everything happening in the valley together. Liuhua Wang frowned and said: "It seems that the reserves of this Chihshang Spring are quite good, I am afraid that it will erupt several times. It is just Hansen��s pair. The shoes were so strange that they could make a baron burst out of the speed of the Duke, and Rebecca could hardly take the ground before he became a man."


    The moonlight king said with a slight smile: "That may not be."


    Liuhua was slightly surprised to see the moonlight king, seeing that he did not say anything more, there would be no openings to ask, but probably know what the moon king should be prepared.


    Hey!


    Another red light ball was sprayed out of the spring, and Hansen broke out again and rushed to the red ball.


    Seven or eight counts roared in unison, bursting out all their power, but still could not stop Hansen''s horror to the extreme speed, seeing Hansen has rushed to the red ball.


    Rebecca flashed a complex color on his face, holding a turtle-shaped tortoise in his hand, with a symbolic flow of brilliance.


    It seems to be extremely sad, but when I saw that Rebecca was still a bite, I directly cast the turtle to Hansen.


    I saw a crystal light across the void, and suddenly fell on Hansen''s body, Hansen''s speed was too late to dodge, the turtle shaped charm was posted on Hansen.


    At the moment when the turtle shaped character fell on Hansen, Hansen only felt that the body was sinking, the speed dropped instantly, and the body felt heavy and almost fell from the air.


    When the blood in the body boiled, Hansen forced himself to grab a hand and grabbed it. Before the fall, he grabbed the mass of Chixia Spring and then fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1920： Chixia 貂 魂 soul

    "Jade turtle character? Originally you have calculated, gave the turtle to Rebecca, used to restrain Hansen''s boots." Liuhua Wang looked at the jade turtle attached to Hansen said.


    The Moonlight King said faintly: "The speed attached to the boots is nothing to you and me. If there is a Duke in the presence, it will not play much, but in that level, in some respects It is an invincible existence, and I can''t make plans early."


    Liuhua said: "The jade turtle is made by the will of the deified old turtle. I heard that only a total of 1,365 pieces were made, and each one can only be used once. It can be suppressed. The creatures of the heavens have reduced their speed to a very slow rate. Even the king is hard to resist. After many years of experience, the tortoise has been rarely used. It is too wasteful to use it on a baron."


    The Moonlight King said that he was tired: "So Rebecca has not been used for it, but I did not expect that the reserves of the Red Sea Springs are so rich, and the speed of the boots is too fast, I have to use that one. Jade turtle character."


    "It''s good to use it. If you look at the situation of Akasaka Spring, you can erupt at least three or four times. It is worth it. If it is a drop, you can''t take it back. I am afraid that our ladies will not let us first." Talking about the handover with the moonlight king, it is quite a feeling of encountering a friend.


    Hansen��s body falls on the side of the spring, and he only feels that his legs are heavy like lead. He uses the power of the perfect rabbit boots to the limit, and the speed is not enough to wear the brave rabbit boots.


    Hansen reached out and tried to get the jade turtle charm down. The symbol was like a strong magnet. It was usually sucked on the top and couldn''t move.


    Fortunately, in addition to speed, the ability to jump and fly has been greatly affected, and there is no other impact, Hansen''s own strength can still operate freely.


    Seeing that Hansen had a jade turtle, it fell to the side of the spring, and the action became very slow. The swords and other counts were overjoyed. The count of the Taigo people rushed straight up, punching a tiger��s fist and snarling. To Hansen.


    Hansen had a must-have rabbit boot before, not afraid of such an attack. Now the speed is too slow, and he can''t avoid the fierce and quick punch.


    Hansen stood next to the spring, but he was not flustered. When he thought about it, he immediately saw a red ray of sunshine wrapping his right hand and turning it into a glove of Xia silk.


    This glove is the soul of Hansen who killed the super-class Cabernet Sauvignon. It is a glove-like beast that can greatly increase the strength and speed of the hand.


    Probably the degree of promotion to the Piaget level, and only limited to the gloved hand.


    However, for Hansen, this is enough. The nobles who came here today are the highest counts, and they have not been promoted to the count for a long time. They are not much stronger than the power of Chihuaxia gloves, and may even be worse.


    Han Sen wore gloves and held a ghost tooth knife. He watched the fierce tiger''s fist light rush to him. Han Sen had no intention of dodging, and he smashed into the water of the tiger.


    Because the spell has not yet been promoted to the Viscount level, Hansen can not use the power of ice muscles, blood, and schizophrenia in front of people. He can only fight against the Earl of the Tego with the meaning of genes and power.


    Everyone saw that Hansen was actually fighting the Earl of the Taigo people. They were all slightly frowning. How to see the power of a baron in Hansen could not defeat the Count of the Tego.


    Hansen did not wear the Marquis-level armor, but he was able to kill him under this boxing.


    The Earl of the Taigo saw Hansen even slamming his fist, his eyes flashing cold, and the strength of the boxing increased by a few points, as if he intended to kill Hansen directly.


    A few black tigers screamed at Hansen, and seemed to be able to swallow Hansen into ash in one bite.


    The blade of the ghost tooth knives is full of strange purple and black, without the light of God, and there is no scent of the gods, that is, the flatness often slams on the top of the tiger''s fist.


    Hey!


    The horrible and fierce evil tiger fist light, in the eyes of everyone''s incredible, even hard to be opened by the ghost tooth knife, from the beginning to the end directly into two halves.


    The ghost tooth knife and the Taige��s fist directly collided with each other, only to hear a golden and iron symphony, Hansen stood still in place, and the count of the Taigo family retired four steps before standing firm, on top of the glove. There was a knife mark that could see the flesh, and the blood leaked out of it.


    "This is impossible..." The Count of the Tego was horrified, and the other counts were shocked.


    "Gloves, his glove has a problem, it is a powerful treasure! It increases the strength and speed of his shot." Rebecca is after half a step of deification, the knowledge is much stronger than other counts, look at it at a glance There is a problem.


    Hey!


    Everyone has not returned to the taste, and sees the red light once again in the spring, and the red sea spring water is sprayed out.


    "His speed of movement was suppressed by the jade turtle, and he has no ability to **** it with us, regardless of him." One count screamed.


    However, the Earl of Rebecca and other counties have already rushed up, and they want to rush into the air to grab the red water that will be sprayed out.


    Rebecca has long seen it. Hansen��s strength and speed have increased, but it��s still slow to move. It��s impossible to fly and grab them, that is, the count is too real. Shouted that, others have already started.


    Sure enough, I saw a red light ejected from the spring, and the speed was as smooth as the streamer.


    Rebecca, they are all prepared, waiting to grab the spring water, but the streamer has just been sprayed out, only to leave the spring less than two meters, between the electric light and flint, a palm is actually inserted in the horizontal, a The red light ball''s general red spring water was caught from the red light beam.


    Everyone stayed for a while, then saw the master of the palm along the palm of his hand. Hansen, who was standing at the spring, was suddenly stunned and never looked back.


    The timing of the spring water is not fixed. The initial speed is almost close to the speed of light. In that case, you want to accurately grasp the spring water next to it. Even the Earl or even the Marquis may not be able to do it. Hansen is actually freehand. It��s really shocking to catch it.


    "Coincident?" Rebecca whispered in disbelief.


    "It''s no coincidence." The night river king was staring at him, staring at Hansen.


    The Moon and the King also saw it. It was not a coincidence, and they could not help but be surprised.


    "You can''t let him stay next to the Chihshang Spring." Jian Zhi screamed, and a sword smashed toward Hansen. On the other side, the count of the Tego family came back and slammed Hansen from the other side. (https:)

 Chapter 1921： Empty mouth white teeth (the lord plus more)

    The sword of the sword knows to be a little bit of stars. It seems that countless meteor showers are generally savage to Hansen''s violent, almost Hansen''s entire body is covered in the meteor sword light.


    On the other side, the count of the Taigo people was like a tiger, punching the punches of the wild beasts and swallowing them fiercely toward Hansen.


    Hansen was attacked on both sides, the speed could not be improved, and there was no chance to dodge, let alone he was not willing to leave the spring.


    At his current speed of movement, he can only intercept the spring water first, and it is too late to grab the spring water and then grab it.


    But he can''t put his hand on it and wait there, not to mention that the red beam is also very lethal, the palm can''t stay on it for a long time, even if his palm can hang over it, the sword knows they won''t give him long. The opportunity to stay in time.


    The Earl of Rebecca did not take the shot with the sword. In their view, even if Hansen��s strength had reached the level of the Piaget level, it was not as good as the technique, not to mention the movement of the body could be suppressed again. Even the baron is inferior. Facing the two counts, it is a fate to die.


    Han Sen''s look did not change, and the red sea water that had just arrived at the group was thrown into the hand. The other hand had a wave of ghost teeth and made a dazzling knife circle.


    The meteor sword light emitted by the sword knows to fall into the knife circle as much as possible, but there is no sound of a force impact in the inner circle of the knife circle, as if it was sucked into the knife circle.


    On the other hand, the punch of the Earl of the Tego family almost came to Hansen at the same time. Hansen��s palm was slightly moved, and the knife circle was cited. Many meteors Jianguang suddenly rushed out from the knife circle and slammed into the tiger��s fist. Above.


    boom!


    The Jianguang and the fist light broke at the same time, causing a shock wave. The Jianjian and the Taigo counts retreated at the same time, but Hansen was unscathed and still stood still.


    Everyone looked at it, and no one thought that it would be the result.


    "The empty mouth white teeth... The most difficult knife to practice in the tooth knife... can exchange the black and white yin and yang in a virtual and real way... Isn''t that the knife even the dukes of the practicing dental knives dare not use it lightly? No 100% The success rate, no one dares to use in actual combat, one can not hurt, it will hurt his own body. Hansen he dare to use, really let him use it?" Rebecca''s face is incredible .


    Not only Rebecca, but also the faces of the kings of the Kings, the Moon, and so on, all with a look of surprise.


    It��s not difficult to practice this practice, but it��s not an easy task to really practice and use it in actual combat. The mastery of your own strength and the understanding of the enemy��s strength need to be very high. The degree, that is, the understanding of power does not reach a certain level. Using this trick may in turn hurt people.


    Among the entire Rebeites, the real knife can be used in actual combat, and it is only the Queen of the Blades.


    The other Dyke Dukes of the dental knives, although they can also use, but have a certain chance of failure, masters, as long as one mistake will be fatal, so they generally do not use this trick in actual combat .


    At the time of their horror, the red light flashed in the spring, and a red spring water sprayed out again.


    Han Sen reached out and grabbed the Akasaka spring water into the palm of his hand. The feeling was like holding a fast-flying fly with chopsticks, which was light and pleasing to the eye.


    "Together, I must drive him away from the springs anyway." Rebecca condensed into a blade and turned into a shocking rainbow to Hansen.


    The swordsman, the Earl of the Tego, and so on, also rushed toward Hansen, trying to drive Hansen away from the spring, and some even wanted to kill him directly.


    Du Lishe and a number of viscounts blocked the aliens in the middle of the valley, because her cultivation was still worse, the moon king did not let her promote to the count, so she did not go to the side of Akasaka, but Du Lishe has been Silently observe the situation on the side of Akasaka.


    Hansen took away all the red waters of the Chissia spring by one person, and also smashed the count of the Tego and the sword, and she was very surprised.


    However, when the Earl of Rebecca and other counties killed Hansen, what happened next almost made Du Lishe think that he was in a dream.


    I saw the purple-black ghost tooth knife moving with Hansen��s palm, criss-crossing and unpredictable, one person and one knife, even with several counties, the enemy did not fall, the Rebecca and others joined forces, but for a time did not Take Hansen away from the spring.


    What is even more frightening is that when Hansen was fighting with the Earl of Rebecca, he did not seem to see the direction of the spring. However, when the spring sprayed the spring, he just happened to get near the spring, and the backhand caught the A lightning-fast red sea spring water was directly sent into the mouth.


    Not only was Du Lishe surprised, the Earl of Rebecca, and even the king of the battle were surprised.


    Hansen��s dental knives used the sword to be like a wild and savage beast. The knife method was very strict, and it was quite popular. The many knives of the knives were used from his hands, and they were all just right, and in the case of being besieged, Did not reveal a half-point flaws, no hurry, no knife knife has its own meaning.


    And that type of empty mouth is the most used by Hansen, and at least it has been used no less than twenty times, but no mistakes have ever occurred.


    Now everyone knows that Han Sen is really able to use the knife of the empty mouth in the actual battle like the Queen of the Blades. It is not coincidence or luck.


    boom!


    When everyone was shocked and shocked, they suddenly felt that Hansen��s people and Hansen��s knife seemed to be different. The former Hansen was Hansen, and the ghost tooth knife was a ghost tooth knife, but now I��ve seen it, but I��ve found it. The man and the knife seem to be integrated into one whole, as if they are turned into a beast with a fangs, and they are showing a smile to them, but the smile is incomparably vicious, and the creeps are chilling.


    "Tooth knife knife!" At this point, the night river king finally screamed out.


    That''s right, the knife is a knife, it''s a pure tooth knife, and one comes from the baron''s tooth knife.


    Moonlight and other people are speechless, that is, they are well-informed, and they can''t believe that Hansen actually developed a tooth-knife in such a short period of time.


    That is the teeth of the Rebeites. Even the Rebec��s own method is difficult to practice. Hansen��s foreigner has actually practiced it. Not only has it been practiced, but it has been in a short period of more than a month. I practiced the knife and knife. If I didn��t see it with my own eyes, they couldn��t believe it even with the moonlight king.


    "Is he really a knife genius that is hard to see?" The eyes of the kings looking at Hansen have become so complicated.


    Rebecca is even more shocked, and even more terrifying is that Hansen��s knife is still rising. 8)

 Chapter 1922： Knife is shocking (the Lord adds more)

    Hansen smashed out, although there was no dazzling knives and no magical spirits, but the knives were already horrible and unimaginable. It was a smashing, and it seemed to be a giant beast that swallowed the heavens and the earth, and could not stop it. Will be torn by the behemoth.


    Although knowing that this is just an illusion, it is still scary and difficult to get rid of that horrible mood.


    Hey!


    Hansen fell on the body of the Taigo, directly smashing his armor, and a blood mark was found on his chest. The power of the tooth was ignited by the horrible sword and turned into purple-black. The smoke spreads over the wound and tears the wound quickly.


    The meteor Jianguang of the sword knows and the gunmans of an earl are shrouded at the same time. Hansen does not move. The ghost knife in his hand turns into a knife circle, and the sword light knife is circled. Then the backhand wave, the knife sword Light flew to the Earl of Rebecca and blocked their offensive.


    Almost at the same time, Han Sen grabbed his left hand and grabbed a group of Chixia spring water. He put it in the mouth and swallowed it all at once.


    All the movements were done in one go, as if they were just hand-in-hand, the indescribable understatement, and the siege of many counts seemed to him to be an adult man playing with a group of children.


    "This...how is it possible...have a ghost..." Liuhua��s eyes widened and he looked at Hansen incredulously.


    Hansen not only condensed the meaning of the knife, but the knife also grew rapidly in the battle, and the speed of soaring has completely exceeded the common sense.


    Even the Liuhua, who has lived for thousands of years, has never seen such a ridiculous thing.


    The kings of the Moon and the King of the Night River all watched Hansen say nothing, they have no way to speak.


    The three-month gambling contract has now become a joke. It��s only a month and a half, Han Sen has already been stunned. I��m afraid that the Dukes who have been practicing dental knives for many years are probably just that.


    Isa''s eyes flashed, her face was unexpected, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Hey!


    It was a knife, and an arm of Jianzhi was smashed by Hansen. Hansen took the opportunity to pick up a group of red water and sent it into the mouth.


    Everything is so natural and smooth. If the sword knows that they are in it, I am afraid it will be pleasing to the eye, but now they are only left with horror.


    A baron, even able to use the knife method to this point, since it is his use of different treasures to enhance the strength, it is too incredible.


    Hansen took the spring water and swallowed it while fighting. He had already eaten at least ten regiments of Chixia spring water. Under the conversion of "Yin and Yang", the whole body and the wearing mantra of the mantra became red, and there was a faint red light. Out, Hansen��s body looks even more strange.


    Rebecca was not willing to retreat, and all of them made all the stops, but they still struggled with Hansen, and all the Caoxia springs were also robbed by Hansen. They didn''t even grab a drop.


    The reserves of this Chihshang Spring have exceeded the imagination, and it is still outside the fountain water.


    "Hey, how can the talent of the technique be good? Now he has at least swallowed more than a hundred drops of Chihshang Spring. Even if he is a bug, he does not know how many times he has been promoted, but he still reacts a little. No, there is no breath of the promotion of the Viscount, how will he hit a higher level in the future? Not to mention the king level, even the Duke, I am afraid it may not be able to get up." Night River King looked at Han Sen cold channel.


    Black Moon King couldn��t help but sigh at this time. Although he was biased towards Hansen, the facts were in front of him. As the night river king said, even if it was a caterpillar, it should have been promoted to the Viscount. Hansen still Without promotion, such resource consumption is too scary.


    The promotion of the Viscount has been so difficult, and the promotion in the future is even more unimaginable. I am afraid that even if Isaac is fully cultivating him, the chances of being promoted to the king are not high.


    "It''s a pity that such a peerless talent has such a body and genetics." The Moon King sighed, but he was more sorry.


    Liuhua Wang looked at Han Sen''s gaze and added a bit of appreciation. He also sighed: "The technique is better, the realm is higher. If it can''t be upgraded, it will be nothing but elegant. The 13th regiment of Chixia spring water The creation of ten viscounts is more than enough, but he still has not been promoted, only the king is difficult."


    The redness of Hansen��s body is getting thicker and thicker, making his body like a knife, and the mantra that wears it on his body still has no movement, or the meaning of no power.


    Hansen swallowed the spring water while fighting, and the spring water spewed out again and again. Every time everyone thought it should be the limit, it was impossible to spray the spring water again, but the spring water still spewed out.


    It was not until Hansen swallowed the 17th and 8th regiments of the Chishao spring water, but a spring of water was sprayed again in the spring.


    "In the depths of the underground, how many different kinds of dead died hundreds of millions of years ago, how can there be so many red sea springs?" Black Moon King moved.


    The night river king''s eyebrows kept twitching, Han Sen began to swallow the red sea water of the corps, he was already a little endurable, but thinking that the spring should be gone, so I have to endure it again and again. .


    However, every time I thought about it, there was another spring spray. Up to now, it has already spurted 20 groups of red water.


    Now the night river king has some regrets, regretting that there is no hands-on, otherwise at least it can also cut off the 10 groups of Chixia spring water, now so many red sea spring water into the Hansen stomach, but can not hear even a fart. It��s just a bad thing.


    When another group of Chixia spring water spewed out, the night river king finally couldn''t help it. No matter whether there was any red water in the back, he would have to do it. Otherwise, his mind would be dusty, and it would affect the future practice. .


    The Moonlight King and others are also a suspicious color. A red sea spring can spray about a hundred drops of spring water. It is already a very large reserve spring, but now there are nearly two hundred springs. Dropped, it is still spraying.


    What is even more frightening is that Hansen swallowed so many red waters, but he still did not advance to the Viscount.


    The eyebrows of Jianzhi suddenly jumped, as if he had heard something, his face changed slightly, but he immediately made up his mind, and spurted a blood out of his mouth, turning it into a blood arrow and squirting Hansen.


    Hansen slashed on the blood arrow and suddenly opened the blood arrow, but among the blood arrows, he flew out a **** little bug and drilled toward Hansen''s eyebrows because of his small size and speed. It was terrible, and in a flash it hit Hansen��s forehead and hit the spell helmet.


    At this time, I suddenly saw the light in the spring eyes, and a red light fountain came out. This time, it was not a spring, but a red glow.


    "The glory of Akagi!" The kings could not help but scream.


    But before they had any action, Hansen had already seized the group of Xia Soul and swallowed it directly. 8)

 Chapter 1923： Spell evolution

    Hansen grabbed the spring water while he was fighting and swallowed it. His mind was on the little bug on his forehead, and he didn''t pay too much attention to the other.


    Hansen thought that it was just a big spring. It didn''t feel like a spring. But when he swallowed it, he felt something was wrong. It was like a lava flowing down the esophagus, and then the whole body seemed to be burnt red. It��s like it��s more painful than a thousand dollars.


    However, Hansen worked hard to change the yin and yang, and the horrible liquid was running along the meridians, and the other hand reached out to his forehead and wanted to grab the little bug from the forehead.


    The small insects are red and bloody. They are only the size of the needle tip. After hitting Hansen''s forehead, they drilled into the armor. Soon, the armor of the spell was drilled into a small hole, and the armor was drilled.


    Hansen pressed a hand on the small hole, but the little bug had already got into the hole of the armor. He couldn��t get the little bug.


    Hansen secretly frowned, but he had not thought of how to deal with the strange little bug, and the sword and the count of the Tego family and other people killed it.


    Like Hansen, they don''t know the hustle and bustle of Akabane. Naturally, they don''t know that there will be no more springs coming out of the Chihwa.


    The so-called Akasaka''s scorpion is a kind of scorpion that is autonomously condensed by the Akasaka spring water in an extremely rare situation.


    The Chih-Hai Spring is most useful for the Viscount-level, and the Earl-level has no effect on the use of the Chih-Hai Spring. However, the Chih-Hsuan is also effective for the Piaget class, and has a certain chance to promote the evolution of the Piaget. Although the chance is not very high, it is already very amazing.


    If the general Viscount heterogeneous uses the Akasaka''s scorpion, it can be promoted directly to the Earl, and the success rate is almost 100%.


    When the kings saw Hansen swallowing the soul of the red soul, they felt a little waste, especially the night river king, but even secretly regretted not letting the sword know the blood-brain.


    The blood-brain worm is an extremely sinister genus of the genus, which can be parasitic in the brain of any creature. Once it is parasitized by the blood-brain worm, it usually has nothing to do, but once the blood-brain worm is activated, it can devour the creature. The brain can even control the behavior of the creature through the brain.


    Seeing that the blood-brain worms had to drill through the armor, but suddenly saw Hansen''s body shine, the mantra of the mantra had a white radiance.


    Hansen��s body of the red haze and the previously absorbed spring water poured into the armor for the rolling energy. The spell finally came out of power and was promoted to the Viscount.


    Hey!


    In the radiance of the spell''s armor cast, the blood-brain worm is directly melted, and there is no residue left.


    Hansen��s ghost tooth knife was infused with the light of the spell, and suddenly there was a glory on the blade, forming a knife.


    With the knife mangren soaring, and Hansen''s knife, it has been very horrible, once again climbing a level, faint has exceeded the Duke level of the mood.


    boom!


    The man and the knife are combined into one, and the knife light seems to be a glimmer of light at dawn, tearing the darkness and the margin of the day, and heading to the count of the Tego.


    The Earl of the Taigo people yelled in the heart, and the knives in his eyes were even more terrifying than the wild beasts, occupying almost the entire world.


    The Earl of the Taigo had slammed the tiger in succession, but his body was retreating.


    However, the knife light seemed to be alive, but it was still on his body. He had a long knife mark on his chest, and the blood suddenly burst out.


    With the pouring of blood, the purple-black smoke spreads rapidly on the wound. In the horrified eyes of the Count of the Tego, the wound is quickly torn, just blinking, the chest is completely torn by the knife marks, and the blood is dirty. They all flowed out.


    "Ah!" The Earl of the Taigo screamed, and the body was torn into two halves by the power of the tooth.


    Rebecca they all stopped the attack in amazement, looking at the ghost tooth knife with a blank look, like Hansen who stood there.


    Hansen did not mean to stop. In the eyes of the killing, he stared at the sword on the other side.


    In this battle, the other counts only wanted to **** the Chihshang Spring. The Sword and the Earl of the Taigo people really wanted his life, and he was able to give up.


    A knife like a sinister screams out, the knife is turned into a fangs and instantly stalks to the sword.


    The sword knows that it has been hit hard. The situation is worse than the Earl of the Taigo. Where is the knife that Hansen is blocking, the face is full of horror, and he can only wield the sword in his hand and turn it into a road. Meteor Sword Light, trying to stop Hansen''s knife light.


    "Enough, the battle of Chixia Diquan has ended." The horror of the night river king and the mood of the mood descended, shrouded the entire Red Xia Valley, and said coldly.


    However, Hansen, as if he had not heard it, turned a blind eye to the horrible king. The knife was still arrogant, and the knife directly tore the head of Jianzhi. Then he took advantage of the situation and broke his body into two halves. Directly dying.


    Everyone was shocked. I didn''t expect Hansen to be so overbearing. In the case that the night river king had already appeared, he still killed the sword.


    The night river king suddenly became furious: "This king has already said that he is over, but he still dares to kill."


    The night river king waved out, and the power of terror would be suppressed by Hansen if it was like a big hand. It was just the breath of the big hand, which caused the surrounding rocks to collapse, as if the end of the world had come.


    Hansen clenched the ghost tooth knife in his hand, staring at the cover of the hand, staring like a mountain, without any fear of retreating.


    The knives on the body are like the beasts that roared against the sky, and they did not show up under the momentum of the king.


    boom!


    Before the horrible sunshade fell, I saw a purple knife coming from the space of the blade, tearing through the space, running through the universe, like the cosmic aurora, breaking the atmosphere of the eclipse, squatting in the cover. Above the big hands.


    "Ah!" I only heard a scream, and the big hand was instantly shattered into ash by the knife, and the figure of the night river king disappeared into the eclipse, turning into the night.


    "Blade and anger, the night river king he is only a moment of anger and attack, not intentionally hurt Hansen." The moon king looked at the direction of the blade star.


    "My disciple, to kill, to shave my own knife, can not allow others to let go." The Queen''s voice is empty, but spread throughout the narrow month.


    The moonlight king shook his head slightly, and his body flashed on the eclipse.


    The other kings have also left one by one, and there is no point in leaving it. If there is any action, I am afraid that it will be like a night river king.


    Now Hansen has practiced a knife-knife, and it is clear that Yisha has taken care of him. They are not moonlight kings, and there is no half-step deification, and naturally they dare not provoke Isa.

 Chapter 1924： Third form

    After a month and a half, I practiced a knife and knife, and the sword was so strong that it was soaring to the level of the king in a short battle. This made the kings of the month narrow and could not believe it.


    But all this is what they saw with their own eyes, and there are no excuses for doubt.


    If Hansen cheated, it would be almost impossible, and not that no one except Isa could be able to practice the knife in that mood.


    Even if Isa personally helped Hansen to cheat, it is impossible for Hansen to have such a terrible knife in such a short period of time.


    Although there are still some doubts in the heart, no one can doubt Hansen��s talent until there is no evidence.


    Hansen��s performance in the battle of Chixia Diquan was amazing. Many of the disciples who participated in the war, such as Rebecca and Du Lishe, had a hint of jealousy to Hansen. It is awe.


    "This time you are doing very well. This genetic technique is a reward for you, but you can''t be complacent because of a little bit of achievement. Always remember your heart and never deify, no matter how strong you are. After all, it��s just a fantasy."


    On the second day after World War I in Chihuadi, Isa called Hansen and did not say anything. He just gave him a genetic technique and let him continue to practice.


    At the same time, he also gave him some genetic fluids used by the Viscounts to match his practice.


    Hansen couldn''t understand what Isa was thinking about, but since Isa was willing to take care of him, I thought it would be okay for the time being.


    Not long after, the lower house of the month issued an invitation to Hansen to allow Hansen to become one of the disciples of the lower house of the month, but was directly rejected by Isa.


    Before Isa wanted Hansen to enter the lower house of the month and get some resources support from the family, but now Isa has changed her mind and did not let Hansen join the court.


    For this matter, the narrow kings of the month also held a special meeting to persuade Isa to let Hansen go to the lower house in the month, but Isa just said coldly: "My Isa''s disciple is Do you want to catch up and collect it?"


    When I finished speaking, I left the room directly, and I didn��t even give the face of the moon.


    Moonlight and others let Hansen go to the lower house in the month, naturally not because of the previous promise.


    Hansen��s accomplishments in technique are too amazing. The artistic conception has far exceeded the same level. If Hansen can go to the lower house in the month, he often learns from the disciples of the lower house of the month, which will surely make the overall strength of the lower house of the month not be small. Improvement.


    However, since Isa disagreed, they could not force Hansen to enter the lower house of the month.


    At this time, Han Sen was in his room, playing a crystal-clear jade turtle in his hand.


    Under normal circumstances, the tortoises are all disposable items. After they are used, they can''t be taken down. After one day, the strength of the turtles will completely dissipate, and the turtles will be broken automatically.


    Hansen returned to the base after the war, and his body was always limited by the jade turtle. He felt that it was difficult to get rid of the jade turtle, but many methods did not work.


    Hansen couldn''t use the super-spiritual body at will, and finally tried to use the gas field of "Dong Xuan Jing" to infiltrate into the jade turtle, slowly simulating the power of the jade turtle, and actually took the jade turtle from the body. .


    It��s just that the power inside the jade turtle is extremely mysterious. Hansen��s simulation is only a small part of it. But just a small part of it has already benefited him a lot, so Hansen is very suspicious of this jade. The origin of the turtle.


    Because the power inside is too mysterious, it is difficult to fully understand in a short time. Hansen often takes it in his hands and uses it to infiltrate into the hole.


    Isa''s gene therapy for Hansen is called "Moon," which is a genetic technique that needs to be based on actinic power and is suitable for Hansen''s use.


    "Moonlight" is very subtle, can be a glimpse of the moon with the vibrating power, and is similar to the spirit of the Piaget, but not the real spirit.


    Hansen is still very interested in this genetic technique, not to mention the genetic technique that Isa has taught him to practice. He does not dare to be lazy, and he will cultivate when he has time.


    The biggest gain of the first battle of Chixia Diquan, of course, was the successful evolution of the spell. What surprised Hansen was that the promotion of the Viscount-level mantra not only had the externalization of the vibrating power, but also derived the third form.


    The general genetic armed forces have two forms. The first one is the most primitive form of armor. This form will always exist and can be used at any time.


    The second is the form of secondary evolution, such as the girl form of the spell, the book of the evil emperor and the off-road locomotive of Wang Yuhang, etc., all of which are the second form of genetic arming.


    However, it is rare to hear that there is a third form of genetic arming. Hansen��s knowledge of genetics is still small, so I don��t know if anyone else has this situation. Anyway, he is the first to see it.


    The third form of the spell is a sniper rifle. Hansen tried the power of the sniper rifle. It is no exaggeration to say that the head of the prince is very relaxed.


    The biggest advantage of a sniper rifle is the ability to condense power into bullets, and in the case of ultra-long-range attacks, the power loss is minimal.


    The general power of the Viscount is like a sword, and it��s good to be able to put a few hundred meters. With this sniper rifle, those viscounts can��t see Hansen at all, they will be shot. It is definitely a big killer for sneak attack.


    The only pity is that the power of the sniper rifle depends on the sum of the spell itself and Hansen''s power. That is to say, the higher the level of Hansen and the spell, the stronger the power. The bullet shot by the sniper rifle will have powerful power and cannot be used by other people. external force.


    Even so, Hansen has been very fond of it. After the power is slowly increased, it is not difficult to make a headshot thousands of miles away.


    Hey!


    Hansen is playing with the turtle character, and suddenly feels something in the pocket, and there is a slight scream.


    Hansen��s heart moved, opened his pocket and saw that the Cabernet Sauvignon was lying quietly in his pocket. The seven little Chihuaxia don��t know when to drill out of Cabernet Sauvignon.


    After seeing Hansen, a row of small red haggards suddenly widened their eyes and stretched their claws to scream at Hansen.


    "Are you hungry?" Han Sen thought a little, and he knew what these little Chihuaxia mean.


    A row of small red babies in their pockets nodded and nodded, seemingly understood Hansen.


    Hansen took some different kinds of flesh and blood to feed them. In the Battle of Hongxia Valley, the viscounts helped him kill a lot of different kinds of seeds. In the end, he was transported back by him. Recently, it was a period of storage and it was not painful to feed.


    Seven small red haas squatting around to eat heterogeneous flesh and blood, Han Sen infiltrated into their bodies with a hole in the tunnel, watching their breath.


    After observing for a while, I was a little surprised. Xiao Chixia was only a Baron, but the technique of the flow of the body in it was very mysterious and complicated, and it was not comparable to the average Baron.

 Chapter 1925： Copper Palace

    Hansen tried to simulate the movement of Xiao Chixia''s breath, and gradually transformed the power of Dong Xuan Jing into the same strength as Xiao Chixia.


    Originally Hansen thought that this process would not be too difficult. After all, Xiao Chixia was only a baron, but in the end Hansen spent seven or eight days before he could roughly simulate the power of Xiao Chixia.


    During this time, Xiao Chixia ran out to eat every time they were hungry. After they finished eating, they went back to Cabernet Sauvignon. They always wanted to enter the Red Copper Palace in Cabernet Sauvignon, but unfortunately they have not been able to do so.


    Seeing that Xiao Chixia once again drilled into Cabernet Sauvignon, Hansen simulated their power and tried to inject power into Cabernet Sauvignon.


    When the power was injected into Cabernet Sauvignon, Hansen suddenly felt a strange force in Cabernet Sauvignon, sucking him in like a whirlpool.


    when!


    Cabernet Sauvignon fell to the ground, but Hansen��s people entered the Cabernet Sauvignon, and a redness flowed in front of it. There was a majestic red copper palace between the red clouds.


    Han Sen walked to Xiayun and walked to the front of the Red Copper Palace. He saw that the seven small Chihuaxias were turning around the palace, but they could not find the gateway to the palace.


    Seeing that Hansen came here, the seven little Chih-Hyun �� all showed the color of surprise, ran around and jumped around Hansen for a few laps, screaming, and then ran to the red copper. The gates of the palace.


    I saw them lined up in a row, some small claws pushed hard, some used belly to bump, and some turned around to use the back to the top, one seems to put the strength of breastfeeding, but that The gates of the Red Copper Palace are not moving.


    "Hey!" The little guys pushed the door hard and yelled at Hansen, as if to let Hansen help.


    When Hansen was outside, he had seen many such scenes. Seven small Akasaka had been trying to enter the palace. Hansen felt that there must be something good in it.


    Without too much hesitation, Hansen walked to the front door, pressed his hands on it, and worked hard with the seven small Chih-Hyun, trying to push the door open.


    But the door was like a stone, Hansen used up his strength, the door remained the same, and he didn''t even shake it.


    Hansen looked at the door and didn''t see anything like a lock. He couldn''t help but frown.


    "Hey...hey..." Xiao Chixia, who is arrogant at Hansen, seems to want to tell Hansen what.


    "What do you mean?" Han Sen looked at Xiao Chixia''s plan with care, but after all, he didn''t know the proverb, and he didn''t understand it after watching it for a while.


    Fortunately, the hole in the Xuanqi field has the ability to listen to the heart, those small Chixia rushing group turn, compared to the strokes, Han Sen finally heard a glimpse of the heart, although it is a simple consciousness, but Hansen even listened to Guess, it��s finally to figure out what these little guys mean.


    Once again, I reached out and pushed the door, but this time Hansen simulated the power of Xiao Chixia, although it was a simulation, but his strength was much stronger than that of Xiao Chixia, and he used a force to only feel the red bronze gate. It was slowly pushed away by him.


    Xiao Chixia, we all cheered, lined up in a row and Hansen went to push the door.


    When the red bronze door slowly opened, revealing a gap of more than one foot, the seven small Chihuaxia could not wait to get into it.


    Hansen��s appearance was no longer pushed, and it was squeezed directly into the door. The scene in the palace surprised Hansen.


    Originally Hansen saw the palace in Cabernet Sauvignon very charming, guessing what remains of ancient civilization. However, when I entered this view, I saw that the various instruments in the palace shimmered with dazzling brilliance. It looked very sci-fi advanced, completely different from Hansen��s imagination.


    Seven small Chih-Chang ran into the innermost part of the palace. Hansen followed them to run inside. Looking at all kinds of weird instruments with a red-brown shell, it was a bit like entering the alien base.


    Soon, Hansen saw the innermost part of the palace, with a huge throne. Sitting above the throne, he sat on a bronze armor with a height of more than ten meters.


    The shape is very similar to the oldest mechanical armor in the league, and the shape is a bit like the heavy armor of ancient times.


    It��s just that there is no electronic equipment on the body of the Bronze Knight. The entire Bronze Knight is made of red copper. Sitting on the throne, I can��t feel it��s life, but it gives people a kind of time. May feel like standing up and fighting the enemy.


    The seven little red happily scorpions have already ran to the foot of the bronze knight, one by one, climbed up along the bronze body of the bronze knight, climbed to the heart of the bronze knight, and slammed and screamed with the body, not knowing What are they doing?


    Bang!


    At the time of Hansen''s doubts, the bronze armor knight slowly stood up from the throne. Because of the large movement, seven small Chihuaxias only rolled down from its body.


    Among the hollow eyes of the bronze armor, there was a red brilliance, which was a bit like the color of the warning light.


    In the heart position of the bronze knight, the red glow is more intense, and the red light beam is directly directed at the small red haze. In the twinkling of an eye, seven small red hades are disappeared.


    Then Hansen saw that the bronze armor had moved and stepped toward Hansen step by step. The majestic red bronze body gave a very powerful pressure.


    As soon as he walked to Hansen, the bronze knight stretched out a huge red palm and grabbed Hansen.


    Hansen slightly frowned, his body quickly retreating, and he flashed the palm of the bronze armor, but the bronze armor''s legs bent forward and bowed, suddenly bursting out the power of terror, the speed accelerated in an instant, even faster than Hansen At once, I caught up with Hansen.


    Hansen was shocked and condensed the ice muscles and jade bones. He punched the palm of the bronze armor and heard only the sound of gold and iron. The bronze armor��s palm was not damaged by half, and Hansen��s fist was The tingling of the earthquake.


    Summoned the fangs rabbit boots, Hansen once again kicked off the bronze armor''s palm, and thought that the bronze armor would not be able to catch up with him.


    But who knows that the speed of the bronze knight is also rising again, and it is faster than the outbreak of the rabbit boots. In the blink of an eye, Hansen is caught up, and the speed of the shot is so fast that Hansen has no chance to dodge. Living in Hansen��s body, like holding a doll, directly raised it.


    Hansen was shocked, but soon discovered that the copper armor had no force on the palm of his hand. He only lifted him up and held it on his palm, and did not hurt him.


    The bronze knight''s palm slowly lifted him to the heart position, which was where the little Chishua was sucked in, and stopped there.


    Hansen��s heart moved again, simulating the power of Xiao Chixia, one hand pressed in the heart of the bronze knight.


    Soon, I saw the heart of the bronze knight once again lit up the red heart, the red beam shines on Hansen, and Hansen is also sucked in.

 Chapter 1926： Red Sea Monarch (Glory Plus)

    Hansen only felt that his body was caught in a red haze, and he was constantly sinking in it. After his body stopped, he saw that seven small red happily bodies were wrapped in the red haze and floated beside him. .


    Hansen��s own body was also wrapped in the red haze. Chihwa was closely connected with him, and many strange messages flowed directly into his mind through the red sea.


    Hansen found that he was able to read some of the thinking of Xiao Chixia, just because they were too small and too simple, and the thoughts were very simple emotions, and there was no human expression that was too complicated to use. Words are described.


    Even more amazing is that Hansen found that he had more information about the bronze knight in his mind, including its manipulation method.


    The name of this bronze knight is called the Red Sea Monarch. According to the information Hansen obtained from Chih-Chao, it is probably known that it is a kind of war weapon similar to the Alliance armor.


    However, the materials used in the manufacture of such a Red Sea Monarch are not electronic materials, nor brains, and the main materials are all heterogeneous genetic materials.


    Moreover, the method of controlling the Red Sea Monarch does not need to be manipulated, but only the thinking and certain power of the red sea.


    The power of the red ridge that is needed is very small, and the general power can be manipulated by the viscounts. The main source of power for the Red Sea Monarch is its own. The Chihwa Monarch, which is made up of many different materials, has a powerful force. However, after each use, it will consume the power stored in it, and must be invested in a different kind. Genetic material is provided as an energy source before it can be used again.


    Hansen sensed the current energy of the Chihwa Monarch and found that there were still more than 9% of the total. Hansen did not know what the concept of energy was.


    The seven little Chih-Hyun �� are very excited. Their thoughts can control the Chih-Hsuan monarchy. I saw that the Chi-Xia lord stepped back to the throne and sat down again.


    Hansen originally thought that Xiao Chixia was tired of playing, but who knows that the instruments in the palace suddenly run up, and the warning lights of various instruments are on, and the light on the red bronze throne is big. Put, the space on the throne is actually distorted.


    Before Hansen returned to the world, he saw the space around him changing. The Red Sea Monarch had already transmitted through space and appeared in the transmission array of a planet.


    Xiao Chixia excitedly controlled the Chixia monarch to come out from the transmission array, and Hansen was shocked by the sight.


    I saw that there are different kinds of machines similar to the Red Mountain Monarch, and there are various shapes, there are huge beasts, some are insects, and some are birds.


    As far as I can see, all the buildings are similar materials, and it seems that they have entered the mechanical life planet in a science fiction movie.


    Hansen looked at all kinds of genetic material machinery, knowing that within them, there should be life like Xiao Chixia and him.


    "These machines are not all Akasaka? Is this a cosmic race?" Hansen was amazed.


    However, it was not long before the Chihwa Monarch had just stepped out of the transmission line. He suddenly heard a sound of alarms around him and some language that Hansen could not understand.


    In the blink of an eye, the heterogeneous genetic machinery of all shapes and sizes looked around the Red Sea Monarch, and Hansen felt that the situation was very bad.


    Sure enough, the next second saw a lot of different machines rushing toward Hansen, and there are many different kinds of machines that aim the weapons at the bombardment of the Chihwa Monarch. A laser-like weapon is sprayed and bombarded in the red. The body of Xia Jun.


    In the eyes of Hansen, although the laser-like weapons are high and low, most of them are at the Viscount level, and some of them have surpassed the Piaget class.


    boom!


    After a burst of turmoil, the Chihua monarch flew out and slammed into a building. Hansen��s body felt a shock, but the Chihwa monarch was not damaged under such bombardment.


    Xiao Chixia was shaken in the red clouds, but it was a little annoyed, one by one grinning, and the anger was heard.


    Then Han Sen saw that the red armored light was shining at the junction of the armor of the Red Sea Monarch. Under the influence of Xiao Chixia��s thought, the red hare of the Chixia monarch��s fist burned the red glow and slammed into the front.


    boom!


    I saw a huge beam of red light bursting out of the box, the streets, buildings, dissimilar machinery and so on that in front of the beam were all shattered, ascended, melted in an instant.


    The building, which is hundreds of meters high, was also directly vaporized. I saw a deep ditch that was more than ten meters wide and stretched straight ahead, as if it had reached the end of the world. Everything that was blocked on this line was erased. Xia still does not stop, straight through the atmosphere and directly bombarded into space.


    "I am going! So fierce?" Hansen people were shocked, and the power of this boxing is not inferior to the king''s power, it is too horrible.


    After the shock, Hansen became ecstatic, the Chihwa Monarch was so fierce, he was also able to drive the Chihwa Monarch, did he mean that he could also be so fierce, what terrible is there in the future?


    The night river king guy dared to provoke him, and he went straight to the punch, and the king who controlled his mother was not the king.


    However, Hansen��s dreams soon shattered. There was a lot of information in his redness. The most important thing was the warning. The energy is already seriously insufficient. The energy of the owner of Chixia has dropped to 1%. Below, it is accurate to say that there are still 0.75.


    "I went, this punch has destroyed more than 9 percent of energy?" Hansen was shocked.


    Where did he dare to hesitate, forcibly grabbed seven small Chihuaxias and prevented them from controlling the Red Mountain Monarch. Hansen himself controlled the Chixia Monarch and ran into the transmission array. After a space distortion, the Chixia Monarch disappeared. In the transmission array.


    The space in front of the space changed, and when the space returned to normal, Hansen found that they had returned to the Red Copper Palace, which was a long sigh of relief.


    The seven little Chihuaxias are still very angry. Hansen can now understand their thinking and understand why they are angry.


    Originally they were transmitted in a very beautiful mood. In Hansen��s perception, they have a kind of excitement to go home.


    But who knows that they have just been sent over, they are treated as enemies, and it is no wonder that they will be angry.


    But thinking about the damage caused by that punch, Hansen felt that the anger should be the creature on the planet.


    If you don''t say anything, you can directly catch the seven small Chih-Hsiao, so that they will not drive the Chihwa Monarch to pass the past. Now the Red-Headed Monarch is no longer able to use energy. If you pass the past, it will be hard to say if you can come back safely. .


    Hansen took them out of Cabernet Sauvignon, lest they get into trouble again, and then they couldn''t wait to go online to check the information, and wanted to find out the origins of Cabernet Sauvignon, Cabernet Sauvignon and Little Chihua.

 Chapter 1927： Courtesy (the lord plus more)

    Fortunately, Hansen��s narrow authority in the month is not bad. After all, it��s a half-step deified disciple, and you can find some information that ordinary Rebeites can��t find.


    Hansen did not find out the origin of Cabernet Sauvignon, but Han Sen was found some of the origins of Xiao Chixia and Chixia.


    There is a race called "Mika" in the gene universe. In the strict sense, the card is not a single race, but all indigenous creatures from the heterogeneous space of the US card.


    Because the Meka people themselves have a lot of bloodlines and no big races, even if the strength of the Mekkas is quite good, it is not worse than the ethnicity of the Yu, but they still have not been able to get the quota of the Shang.


    Even if one of them ignited the gene lamp, it is impossible to promote all the Meika creatures to the upper class, mainly because their bloodline gap is too large.


    In the different space of the US card, a pig and a snake are also belonging to the Mekka, and there are many more beautiful than the Mika, so this is a race that is difficult to unify the blood.


    However, all Meca people have the same characteristics or talents, they can re-grow a new material in the body by swallowing heterologous genes.


    The use of this material by the Mecca can breed a powerful heterogeneous battle, which is similar to the existence of the Red Sea Monarch.


    However, heterogeneous warfare requires the power attributes of the Meka family to be used, so creatures other than the Meka family, even if they get a different kind of warfare, are generally difficult to control.


    ��There is no doubt that Xiao Chixia should be from the Mekka, or what is the relationship with the Mekka. So how are they born here? Why is the Chixia monarch here? The Mekka needs a lot. The swallowing of the heterogeneous gene can only breed the different kinds of warfare, and the red spring mountain spring sprays so many springs, indicating that there are definitely many different kinds of different kinds of dead, and there must be a relationship between them." Han Sen secretly thought.


    But what he can think of is just these, there is no way to go further. Among the materials he was able to find, there were no records about the Akasaka and the Chihwa Monarch.


    Hansen tried to supplement the energy of the Chixia monarch with heterogeneous genetic material, but he soon discovered that this idea is not feasible.


    Because the heterogeneous genetic material must be eaten by the red scorpion, the energy secreted by them can supplement the energy of the Red Sea Monarch.


    Now that Akasaka is too small, the amount of food that can be eaten is limited, and the rate of secretion is also very slow.


    Hansen let them eat a lot of Baron-class heterologous genes, but the energy they secreted in one day can only supplement the energy of the Red Sea Monarch by about 0.10%. This is the result of their joint efforts. God knows that How long does it take to make up?


    Hansen has already found out that the planet that the Red Sea Monarch sent to is one of the main stars of the US card heterogeneous space. In fact, the things of the Red Sea Monarch have already had a great impact on the Mekka, and there are many outsiders. Related news.


    Hansen secretly rejoiced that he ran fast enough. Otherwise, it would be hard to say if he was discovered by the owner of the Mika family.


    The eclipse star was quietly calm for a while. Within a few days, Black Steel sent a message and invited him to the Black Moon Star to observe.


    The so-called ceremony is actually a knife-making ceremony. The knife itself has been cast, and only the last step is opened.


    The general knife, the black family will not invite people to observe the ceremony, but this time different, Black Moon King spent more than a hundred years, finally forged a king-level knife, so will invite some people to observe.


    Of course, not everyone is qualified to go to the ceremony. As a black moon king, he can be invited by him. They are basically the king''s strong.


    Some juniors can only go with the king-level powerhouse before they can follow the ceremony and are not separately invited to attend the ceremony.


    The viscounts, such as Hansen, who were able to be invited separately, did not even have one. Not to mention the Viscounts, the Dukes who received separate invitations, there were only three or four in total, and they were all friends of the Black Moon King.


    Although Hansen had no interest in watching the ceremony, he listened to Isa and said that Black Moon King seemed to take care of him. He said a lot to him at the monthly meeting. Hansen also refused to accept it and agreed.


    On the day of the ceremony, Heigang sent a spaceship to pick Hansen. Although Isa also received an invitation, she did not have any plans to go, so Hansen could only go alone.


    After the black moon star, Black Steel introduced Hansen to the ceremony, and Hansen discovered that he was placed in the position that should belong to Isa.


    As a result, he was sitting next to the Moon King and several other kings. Rebecca and Qing Li and other juniors were only able to stand behind, and did not have the qualification to sit down.


    Hansen didn''t feel anything. He experienced too much. Such a scene could not affect his mood. He was still comfortable in front of the kings. Why should he drink tea and drink tea? He didn''t care about the moonlight kings around him.


    Generally, the king''s self-respecting identity, and Hansen is such a junior, seems to have no common topic, and no one cares about him.


    After waiting for half an hour, still still did not see the black moon king and his newly cast king knife, Han Sen is secretly guessing how long it will take before the ceremony begins, seeing the black moon king appear in the opposite stone mountain top.


    Hansen was a little surprised, and he said in his heart: "Isn''t it a gift? What did he run on the top of the stone mountain?"


    The moonlight king on the side suddenly smiled and said: "The stone mountain is called the whetstone. It is a heterogeneous gene of a rock giant of a different kind of king. It was killed by the black king in the distant era and made into a sharpening stone. When a king-level knife was born, it would be the only way to use this stone. So far, I have only seen it twice. This is the third time."


    ��Is it so difficult to cast a king-level knife?�� Hansen was a little surprised. The black family is also a billion-year-old inheritance. In the long years, only three king-level knife tools were cast.


    Moonlight Wang smiled and said: "When it is not, the black-level casting of the king-level knife is far more than three, but most of them are cast for other creatures, not belonging to the black family itself, naturally can not be displayed at will, only belong to the black family. King-level knife, they will invite friends to observe."


    After a pause, the Moon King said: "And this time the ceremony is special. Black Moon King attaches great importance to this knife. This is a knife named after the moon."


    Hansen couldn��t help but be curious. What kind of knife is it, can be named after the narrowness of the moon, to know that these three words are basically synonymous with the Rebecite, and Black Moon King takes this name. I know the speciality of this knife.

 Chapter 1928： Sharpening

    The Black Moon King stood at the top of the stone mountain and took a knife from the side of the knife holder.


    Originally Hansen thought that the king-level knife must be radiant, but the knife in the hands of the black moon king is obviously not in this column.


    It was a narrow knife like a moon, but the whole body was dark as ink, and there was no light from the top of the blade, like a dark, dark night.


    Han Sen looked at the knife, and thought in his heart that there was only a knife that was three feet long. How to grind it on the mountain-like whetstone?


    The Black Moon Knife did not sharpen the knife immediately. Instead, he pressed it on the rocky mountain below. The green and yellow stone mountain suddenly appeared a faint water pattern.


    The water ripples from the bottom to the top, fluctuating from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, and finally gathering on the top of the mountain, condensing on one of the stones on the top of the mountain.


    The stone was slanted and concave, and after the water grain was condensed on it, it seemed to flow down from the top.


    Black Moon King stood in front of the water stone, with a knife in his hand, and his face was solemn and solemn, as if he was holding a sword in his hands, but a sacrifice to God.


    The black blade was attached to the water stone by the Black Moon King. The blade and the water stone were only about fifteen degrees, and they went down.


    When Hansen was in the league, he also learned to sharpen the knife. It is not his interest in the casting knife. Z steel products, both the blade and the blade, need to be sharpened regularly to maintain sharpness. Unlike the weapon of the beast, it can be automatically restore.


    However, the cutting edge and sharpening of the gene universe is obviously different from that of the alliance. The weapons made by the different treasures can automatically recover the damaged cutting edge. As long as the damage is not too serious, it is generally not necessary to grind. No use, the worn out part will still recover automatically.


    Hansen was also the first to see the alien weapon, and he was guessing what the use of such a sharpening knife was. He suddenly saw a line of light between the knife and the sharpening stone.


    The light seemed to be the first light before the rising sun in the East. When you look closely, it is the side of the dark blade, and it is worn out like a crescent.


    The black moon king did not move, and continued to lift the knife and grind it again.


    This kind of grinding, just listening to a knife and squatting, is like the first sound of a baby.


    Hansen��s heart was amazed. Obviously, the cutting process of the different treasure knife was not as simple as sharpening the knife. I felt that I was really right this time and I had a lot of insights.


    Others also looked at the black moon king who sharpened the knife. No one made a slight sound, for fear of affecting the opening ceremony of the Black Moon King.


    The third mill, I saw the rise of the dark knife and the strange knife light. It seems that there is a round of crescent rising from the knife. The gentle and cold brilliance scatters, making people feel like they are sweating. It was scraped off by the moonlight, and the skin was a little shivering.


    The fourth mill is another round of crescent vision.


    Every time the Black Moon King grinds, there is a round of crescent vision rising from the beginning of the very thin crescent to the back gradually becoming full, until it becomes a full moon, then a little bit becomes a crippled month, and finally disappears.


    The vision of the moon above Shishan has changed, and the moonlight of the cold desert has fallen down. It seems that the narrow moonlight of the moon is in harmony with it.


    For a time, it��s hard to tell, the moon and the shadow are perfectly integrated, and there seems to be only the knife and the moon in the sky and the intoxicating moonlight.


    There was a sound of sharpening the knife in the ear. Every time it was grinded, there seemed to be a moonlight falling in the sky, which made the blade brighter.


    So from dark to bright, and then from bright to dark, until the vision of the moon in the sky is full, the blade is also polished by the brilliance, and there is no longer a knife, the blade is still black. A touch seems to have extended to the black in the night.


    Until then, Black Moon King finally lifted the knife from the sharpening stone, as if it had been sharpened.


    The water pattern on the stone mountain gradually converges, and then disappears and disappears in a short time, and the stone mountain gradually recovers the original green yellow appearance.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly strange, and he said: ��Is this already finished?��


    Hansen was thinking, but he saw that Black Moon King took the knife in his hands and walked down from the stone mountain. He walked to the front of the stone pavilion where Hansen was watching.


    Hansen felt that some of the kings and the younger generations around them were a little nervous, or that they were a little excited and excited, and it seemed a little unusual.


    "Moon wheel, can you please open the sword for this knife?" Black Moon King held the knife in his hands, and looked solemnly to the moonlight king.


    The Moonlight King got up and said: "It is my pleasure to be able to enchant such a knife."


    Said, the Moon King came out of Shiting, came to the front of the Black Moon King, and extended his hands to take the knife from the hand of the Black Moon King.


    Rebecca and Du Lishe were very excited when they saw that their father was going to give the moon a narrow spirit. The other kings were slightly lost.


    Black Moon King handed the knife to the Moon King, and he solemnly said: "Please use your moon''s power to make this sword."


    Everyone was a little surprised when they heard it. Hansen didn''t understand what the situation was. He could only continue watching it.


    The moonlight nodded slightly, holding the knife in his hand, and gradually a faint moonlight appeared on his body, while the black moon king retreated to the stone pavilion.


    Hansen looked at the moonlight king. He just heard that the moonlight king is a half-step myth that shoulders with Isa, but he knows nothing about the power of the moonlight itself.


    When I spoke to the moonlight king, I did not see any power in him, as if it were just a normal middle-aged man.


    But at this time, he stood there with a knife, and there was a faint moonlight on his body, but he couldn��t tell the elegance, as if he was from heaven, not contaminated with the half-hearted immortal.


    The faint moonlight flows into the knife, and the black blade is also brightened.


    Not a dazzling glare, just a faint moonlight, cold and gentle, without the slightest fireworks.


    Hey!


    Almost everyone''s knives whispered softly, and there was a feeling of automatic sheathing.


    Hansen looked at the ghost tooth knife at the waist. Although it didn''t make a knife, it also faintly gave a hostility, which was a rejection of the same kind.


    The moonlight on the knife is getting colder and colder, and the narrow knife of the whole month is whispering, as if welcoming the birth of another king.


    Hansen��s focus is not on the king-level knife, but on the power of the moonlight into the knife.


    The power of the moonlight king is very pure. Unlike Isa��s hegemony, the power of the moonlight king is very soft, and people can��t feel the slightest suffocation, which is easy to be ignored.


    Hansen saw that kind of power, but he did not dare to have the slightest contempt, even the vigilance from the bones.


    However, Hansen��s attention to the power of the Moonlight is not because of its power, but because of this power, Hansen thought of the genetic technique ��Moon�� that Isa had let him practice before.

 Chapter 1929： Month of the knife

    "Yue Lan" is a kind of relatively feminine genetic technique. It must be condensed into a avatar, and strong strength can''t be done.


    When he gave Hansen the "Moon of the Moon", Isa did not give him a demonstration. Hansen felt that Isa may not be "Moon," and even if it was, I would not be too proficient.


    Because the power of Isa''s cultivation is too strong and strong, and there are few soft parts. Like the "Golden Moon", which requires feminine power, it is not difficult to use it, but it is absolutely impossible to practice the true top.


    Hansen had been thinking about why, Isha would let him practice this kind of genetic technique, and he did not show the talent of feminine power. Isa is not good at this type of genetic technique, but he gave him this door. "Moon" gene surgery.


    Hansen wants to come and think, only one kind of explanation is more reasonable.


    Isa��s heart was still somewhat suspicious of him, and he was not completely relieved because of his talent in the Chihwa Valley. The "Moon" is probably another test for him.


    Hansen himself is thinking about the problem from the perspective of Isa, and it is not difficult to understand.


    If he shows great talent on a dental knife, but other genetic techniques are not good, it will still be suspected.


    Hansen didn''t know if Isa thought this way, but he himself has been practicing "Moon" and didn''t want to leave any flaws.


    Now that I saw the power of the Moonlight King, Hansen had a little more understanding of the power of femininity. Unfortunately, he did not have the opportunity to personally feel the power of the Moon King. Otherwise, there would be more insights and rapid improvement. The revision of "The Moon" is also uncertain.


    boom!


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he suddenly saw the moon in the sky, and the moonlight seemed to be condensed on the knife in the hands of the moon.


    The moon-wheeled king lifted the knife to the sky, and a round of moon-like knife light broke into the void, such as the moon hanging in the sky, and it remained in the moon for a long time.


    The knives of the people''s waists were automatically bounced out and could no longer be controlled.


    "Fortunately, not to be insulted." The Moonlight King converges on the brilliance of his body and returns the hands of the moon to the Black Moon King.


    The black moon king looked happy, and after receiving the narrow knife, he said: "Thank you for helping me. If you have the power of your moon to enlighten it, this knife will not be perfect after all."


    Hansen has been looking up at the wheel in the sky, which seems to be the moonlight of the moon. The light of the knife in the void is not scattered at all. It has been hung there, with the real moon. Nothing.


    "The powerful power, the knife is condensed and not scattered, and almost no loss of power is felt. The Moon King himself does not receive power. The knife does not know how long it will exist. Will it continue to exist?" Han Sen Suspicion in my heart.


    This kind of flexible power, even he is a little shocked.


    Although the force of the dental knife can continue to tear, it is a kind of fierce force, which is to devour the opponent''s strength to tear the opponent.


    The knives that the moonlight smashed out had no basis, but their own power was too cohesive, almost unaffected by the outside world, and there was no loss and dissipation. This ability is quite terrible.


    Think about it in the battle, you take a knife, how to be strong, as long as you are not in the middle, you will rush out and slowly dissipate.


    The moonlight king smashed out, but the knife light was condensed and not scattered. It seemed that a time bomb was hanging there. If the moon wheel could control it at will, it would be even more terrible.


    This is similar to Hansen''s own money-saving technique, but it is very different, so Hansen feels very interesting, hate to study the moonlight of the moonlight.


    It is a pity that he does not have such an opportunity now. The round of knives hangs in the void, and Hansen has no ability to fly in the air, and he is not close enough.


    When Hansen Yang Tian stared at the knife, the black moon king had already handed the narrow knife of the moon to the Liuhua Appreciation. The kings circulated the narrow knife of the moon one by one.


    Hansen��s heart is a joy. If he can get a glimpse of the moon, he can study it and maybe he will get something.


    The power of the moon''s narrow knife itself is the power of the lunar moon, and the moonlight king is inspired by the power of the moon wheel. Its power is the same as that of the moonlight king.


    It is certainly unrealistic to study the Moon King. It is also very good to study the narrow knife of the month.


    "I don''t know if I will take it in my hand to watch the narrow knife of the moon?" Hansen thought in his heart.


    Because now the circumstance of the narrow knife of the moon is just a few kings. Some of the younger people standing behind them can only watch it side by side, without the opportunity to watch carefully in their hands.


    If you can''t watch it in your hands, there are so many kings here, Hansen can''t launch a hole in the hole and observe the moon''s narrow knife. I''m afraid it''s hard to get.


    According to the general situation, it is certainly not possible for Hansen to take it in his hands. After all, he is only a younger generation and has no such qualifications.


    But today he was invited separately, and it is still representing Isa to attend the ceremony, maybe there will be opportunities and maybe.


    Hansen secretly prayed: "Make me take a look at it, otherwise I don''t know if there is any chance."


    Liu Huawang and others have tasted the narrow knife of the moon, and the sound of praise is endless.


    "There are many king-level knives in the world, but only this knive can represent our Rebecite family." The Moon King praised.


    Black Moon King is obviously very happy, and said with a smile: "I don''t really care, I would have liked to give this knife to the Temple of the Moon, as a sacrifice for the Moon God."


    The kings were all surprised when they heard it. The Moon King said: "The black moon brother is so big and big, it is the blessing of my Rebec."


    The kings are also acquainted with each other. I don��t think that the Black Moon King would have sacrificed such a king-level knife as a sacrificial ritual. This kind of mind is really remarkable. Even the kings present here are hard to have such a big hand.


    "They praised, the original intention of this knife is the ritual of the Moon Temple, but before I succeed, I can''t say it well, so as not to laugh and be generous..."


    Hansen listened a little depressed, if the moon''s narrow knife has been in the black home, with his relationship with Black Steel, there may be opportunities to borrow and watch.


    However, it became a sacred ritual of the Temple of the Moon. It was really terrible. No one except the great priest could reach the ritual.


    Several kings watched the narrow knife of the moon one by one. The more they saw it, the more they admired it. Hansen was there, but there was some suffering in his heart.


    It was hard to wait for a few kings to finish reading. The narrow knife of the moon returned to the hands of the Black Moon King, and Hansen��s heart was suddenly raised.


    Among the rest of the people, he and the several dukes did not see the knife, and did not know whether the Black Moon King would show them.


    If Black Moon King gave the knife to the several dukes, I am afraid he would have no chance.

 Chapter 1930： Month after dark clouds

    The eyes of Black Moon King fell on Hansen and smiled and said: "Han Sen is coming on behalf of the blade. Look carefully. Go back and help me and the blade to say a few words of praise, so that she regrets not coming. Courtesy."


    Said, Black Moon King handed the narrow knife of the month to Han Sen.


    Hansen was overjoyed and quickly took over the narrow knife of the moon with his hands. After taking it in his hand, he immediately infiltrated it with a hole in the hole.


    The slit knife of the moon has just been activated by the moon king, and it is still very active. There are still the power fluctuations of the moon wheel, and the power of the moon has not completely dissipated.


    "Good knife... It''s a good knife..." Hansen deliberately cuts the inch of the knife, where it is pretending to taste.


    Several kings were able to sense that Hansen had some strength to cover the blade, but he only thought that Hansen was borrowing some kind of observation power to look at the narrow knife of the moon, not thinking much.


    Everyone else looked at Hansen, especially the dukes. They waited for Hansen to see it, and it was their turn to tasting in their hands.


    And Rebecca and other younger generations are envious of Han Sen, the king-level device they have not seen, since the parents have, can usually see.


    However, the meaning of the narrow knife of the moon is different. This is the ritual knife of the Rebecite. In addition to the high priest, other people will be ugly even watching it, let alone take it in their hands.


    Others stared at Hansen, but Hansen looked at it slowly with a knife. The mouth kept saying: "Good knife... really a good knife..."


    He said that it would be like two sentences. It��s not that Hansen doesn��t want to boast more than two sentences. It��s really no words in his mind.


    If it is normal, he can still think of a few words in exchange for a few words, but now his mind is on the knife, I really can''t think of any words.


    So many people are watching him again, and they are standing there without saying a word, it seems even worse.


    So I saw Hansen standing there with a knives, and from time to time praised a "good knife, really a good knife", and it was repeated dozens of times in a short while.


    It��s okay at first, those princes and nobles only have no culture, they can��t say any good words, but Han Sen stood there for ten minutes, or just two sentences, their faces became a little depressed. .


    The other kings are all just around the corner. It is probably a few tens of seconds. If you like a few words, you will give it to the Black Moon King and let the Black Moon King pass it to the next one. The whole process will not exceed one minute.


    Hansen was good, and he read it for ten minutes in two sentences. Even the expressions of several kings were somewhat unnatural.


    Fortunately, Rebecca is very educated, and on such occasions, no one has spoken. If you change the ordinary aristocrats, I am afraid I can''t help but squirt Hansen.


    Hansen did not care about the strange eyes of the aristocrats. It was still a "good knife, really a good knife" and looked at it for a few minutes.


    The several dukes waiting in the back, the eyes have changed to kill, Han Sen still ignores it, and it is not too disgusting to watch.


    In the end, I watched it for almost half an hour. Some of the kings who had waited changed their faces. Black Moon King had to say: "Han Sen, you should take a rest and eat something, and go back to Black Steel and tell you something."


    Han Sen knows that he can''t drag on, and he has no choice but to repay the moon''s narrow knife to the Black Moon King. When he comes, he is not willing to let go.


    Or the black moon king did not move the hard and hard to pick up the past, Han Sen only regretted returning to sit back and sit down again, sitting there to appreciate the income of the narrow knife.


    On the narrow knife of the month, the power of the moon and the power of the moon are retained.


    "It is no wonder that the Black Moon King will make the Moon King a narrower spirit of the moon. The power of the Moon King is the power of the pure and soft moon. There is no better candidate than him." Han Sen said in his heart.


    He also heard some rumors about the moon-wheel king. The moon-wheel king is one of the two half-step myths of the Rebecite, but he is not born in the lower house.


    Legend has it that the talent of the Moonlight Boy is not good, and the birth is just an ordinary Rebecite family. At the time of the agglutination of the genetic warfare, even the second evolution did not succeed, and later acquired a treasure that promoted secondary evolution, and was able to successfully promote the alien species.


    Yes, the Moon King is a different species, not a nobleman. This is also rare in the Rebecite.


    Because the moonlight king''s birth is not good, so the genetic technique he first cultivated is also the most common "moonlight" of the Rebecite. It can be said that it is one of the most popular genetic techniques of the Rebecite.


    However, the Moonlight King relied on "Moonlight" and his own efforts and persistence, and he stepped onto the peak of the throne and made the half-step myth.


    For the entire Rebecite, the Moon King itself is a living legend, recognized as a national idol.


    Unlike Isa, the arrogant woman who has always been outstanding since she was born, the average little aristocrat worships the moon-wheeler more and hopes to follow his own efforts to reach the peak of life, so the moon-wheeled king is in the Rebec Reputation is even higher than Isa.


    The "Moonlight" he practiced has not changed. He has pushed the most common genetic technique to the extent of half-deification, and even Hansen has to marvel at the fact that the Moonlight is really strong.


    "Moonlight" originally only went to the Earl class, but after the modification of the moon king and the subsequent deduction, the Rebecbee expressed his respect for the moonlight king, so he said that he cultivated "the moon" In order to distinguish it from the ordinary "Moonlight".


    But in essence, "Monthly Moon" is the purest power of moonlight, but it has only been perfected by the moon king to a pure and soft state. It is almost impossible to imagine how he did it.


    Now Hansen is fortunate to have a glimpse of the moonlight and the moon''s own moon power in the hole, and it is immediately attracted by its artistic conception.


    When it is just easy to fold, life will inevitably have a compromise. The mood of the moonlight king is soft and not weak, pure and not stupid. Even when the clouds cover the moon, there is no trace. This kind of realm is not something that ordinary people can achieve.


    Everyone in the life like Isha is eager, but most people will inevitably have to roll in the mud, but after rolling, can they come out and keep a pure heart, I am afraid that most people will not be able to do it. .


    The Moonlight King has done this. In the journey of life, because of the different environments, he can be very vulgar, can be very dirty, or can compromise, but the heart like a moon has never changed.


    Watching the narrow mood of the moon and the flow of the moon, Hansen saw a clean moon, a month after the dark clouds.

 Chapter 1931： Lunar New Year (the Lord adds more)

    The duches did not dare to look like Hansen, but they only watched for a few tens of seconds and then returned it to the Black Moon King. They looked at it one by one and finished reading it in a few minutes.


    Those younger generations did not have the opportunity to watch the narrow knife of the moon alone. After the dukes read it, the black moon king narrowed the moon, and this time the ceremony was over.


    Black Moon King invited several kings and the Duke to go to drink tea, and there were stays, but also left.


    Black Steel invited Rebecca and other descendants to go to the garden to chat with the guests, including Hansen.


    Hansen followed Black Steel to the garden and sat down in the pavilion. Apart from Hansen, the others were familiar with each other from childhood, and neither the enemy nor the friends were so polite.


    There is no black moon king, they are, Rebecca they are more open, chat is very energetic, from time to time to fight a few words, no one will fall.


    Hansen did not say a word. Others were not familiar with Black Steel. Secondly, he had been relishing his income on the narrow knife of the month. He had no intention of listening to what they were talking about.


    Du Lishe saw Hansen not talking, could not help but sighed and said: "Han Datian, just now you saw the knife of the moon for so long, and said so many good knives, really good knife, must see What we can''t see is not as good as telling us what you have seen? Where is the narrow knife of the month, and let us have a long experience."


    As Du Lishe said, everyone''s eyes are concentrated on Han Sen, they are also somewhat curious, want to know whether Han Sen really understands the benefits of the moon''s knife, or is pretending.


    Hansen is looking back at the moon''s narrow knife, and his mind is not here. He didn''t pay attention to Du Lishe talking to him, still thinking with his eyes closed, and he ignored Du Lishe.


    Du Lishe saw that Han Sen ignored her and suddenly became angry, but it was not good to say anything.


    Du Lishe does not speak, does not mean that others do not speak. As the second daughter of the moonlight king, the appearance is very good, and the talent is also very good. There are still many pursuers of Du Lishe.


    In fact, many of the young Ribite generations sitting here are the followers of Rebecca and Du Lishe. At this time, Hansen dared to ignore Du Lishe, and some people couldn��t help it. .


    "Isn''t he already said something that Han Datian saw?" A nickname called Kerryman said something yin and yang.


    "What did he say?" Du Lishe asked in confusion.


    Everyone��s eyes are also on Creeman, but most people know that he certainly has no good words.


    Kerryman smiled: "You, aren''t there any long ears? Isn''t Han Datian saying it many times? Good knife, it''s a good knife."


    "Hey!" Kerryman deliberately learned Hanson''s voice and mocked him, so that Du Lishe couldn''t help but laugh.


    Kerryman��s words are already very explicit. He laughed at Hansen��s incomprehension and read it. Anyone listened to it. Many people followed the laughter. Some of them were more smiling.


    However, Hansen still sat there expressionlessly, and his whole mind was in the aftertaste. He feared that when he was long, he would forget many, and he did not listen to what they were saying.


    Hansen did not pay attention to them, but Black Steel frowned and said: "Han Sen has his own reason to see the knife."


    Black steel itself is not a person who can speak eloquently, and only said one sentence.


    Kerryman did not give the black steel face, just want to help Du Lishe gas, and immediately said: "Black steel, you are a person who knows the knife, what you say must be justified, I absolutely believe. But some People, then you can''t say it. I saw the knife for half an hour, and I went back and forth with the two sentences. The force is also a cultural life. If you don''t have culture, you don''t want to learn to force people to wear it. I am still seeing this for the first time."


    "Criman, please pay attention to your words and deeds." Black steel face is heavy.


    Kerryman snorted: "I am such a straight child. What do you say? If I say something wrong, you let him say a word. If he said that he can convince everyone, let me give him a confession." no problem."


    Several people who had hatreds with Hansen and other nights, such as the nightless and the night giants, followed suit: "Yes, if he really wants to see something, he will tell us what to listen to. If it is really reasonable, let us pay him together." Apologize, if you can only say something good, then it��s boring."


    Black Steel saw Hansen still sitting there and said nothing, couldn''t help but pat him and said: "If you are convenient, let me talk to you."


    Black Steel is to understand Hansen, I believe that Han Sen must see what, so it will be so long.


    Originally this was Hansen��s own business. If Hansen didn��t want to say it, Black Steel would not ask.


    But now that Kleinman said so absolutely, Black Steel could not stand it anymore, and it was a bit worried about Hansen.


    If Hansen doesn''t say anything, he will only have a bad reputation in the future, leaving a stain that cannot be erased.


    The foreigners are not easy to mix in the narrowness of the month. Hansen has finally established a quite good reputation. If it was destroyed, it would be a pity for Black Steel.


    Hansen was awakened by Black Steel, and then when he heard about Black Steel, he asked some questions: "What?"


    He didn''t hear the words in front of him, only heard that Black Steel was so headless, and of course he didn''t understand what he said.


    However, this words fell in Kryman''s ears, but they all misunderstood, thinking that Hansen had admitted that he did not see anything at all, naturally there is nothing to talk about.


    Kerryman said with a smile: "Black Steel, you heard it yourself, isn''t that I blame him? But I admire Han Datian, this face is really thick, nothing is seen, even I watched it for half an hour in front of a group of kings. This is not what I can do."


    No joy at night, sneer and said: "Who makes people home is Han Datian, unlike our common things, can say a few good knives have given the face of Tianda, what do you want?"


    Hansen listened a few words and didn''t have to ask Black Steel again. He probably knew what was going on.


    After seeing Kerryman and the night without a look at them, Han Sen said faintly: "I really don''t talk about it, but recently the teacher taught me something, I can show it to you, I hope I can laugh everyone."


    "Oh, then we have to look at it. Han Datian has nothing to do with the world''s performances. Wouldn''t it be a performance?" said Kerryman''s yin and yang.


    He thought that Hansen wanted to transfer the topic, so he still kept on the matter just now, and he didn''t want to be mixed up by Han Sen.


    Hansen just smiled faintly and said casually: "The genetic technique I recently learned is called "Moon."

 Chapter 1932： Reflecting in the water (the lord plus more)

    The reason why Hansen wants to perform "Moon" is mainly for the sake of Kriman.


    In Hansen''s view, "Yue Lan" is a test of Isa for him, so he wants to take this opportunity to let Isa know that he is indeed a genius, lest Isha have any doubts about him.


    If it was before today, Hansen did not dare to perform the New Moon so soon. After all, he did not have the real genius to go to the point where everything would be practiced. "Yue Yue" he practiced for so long, it was considered to be practiced. But the distance can be far from being a genius.


    However, after seeing the narrow knife of the moon, it was different, so Hansen was confident to perform "Moonlight" here, so that Isa could completely reassure him.


    "Moon?" Rebecca and Durica are slightly surprised, because the moon is one of the best genomics of the moon, and they are two of them who are good at genetics. When they are very young, they follow the moon. The Warrior has studied the New Moon and has been practicing.


    Kleinman sneered and said: "You are performing the New Moon in front of Rebecca and Du Lishe. Is this inappropriate?"


    Everyone naturally knows that this is the genetic technique that Rebecca and Du Lishe are good at. Hansen actually said that he wants to perform this, and it still makes them somewhat surprised.


    Han Sen smiled a little, and ignored Kerryman. He said casually: "The teacher taught me the technique of the moon, I have been practicing for a long time, and I have no choice but to watch the moon''s narrow knife. Slightly refined, I don��t know if I��m right, I��m also asking for advice.��


    Everyone listened to him and said that they were all quiet. Kerryman swallowed his words and said in a cold voice: "Okay, let''s see, you can see the "Moon of the Moon" and the moon. What is the relationship."


    Han Sen looked around for a moment, and finally fell on the cup in front of him, reaching for the cup filled with clear spring water, and then put the cup back on the table.


    Rebecca, they all looked at Hansen��s every move, and he was curious about how he wanted to perform the New Moon.


    Hansen quickly gave them the answer, sticking out his finger to the teacup, and saw a Guanghua shot into the cup.


    However, Guanghua was shot into the water, but did not let the spring in the cup have a half-wave fluctuation. It seemed to be reflected in the moon in the water, so it was reflected in the water.


    "How do you see me practicing this month?" Hansen took back his fingers and smiled and said to everyone.


    Cleman suddenly sneered and said: "I also learned what kind of subtlety you have learned from the narrow knife of the moon. The reflection of the moon in the water is just the introduction of the lunar scorpion. On the magic of the technique, you are better than Rebecca and Du Li. The fare is far away."


    "Oh, can you let me see and see, the two ladies'' moons?" Hansen asked with interest and looked at Rebecca and Du Lishe.


    Rebecca felt faintly wrong, but Du Lishe did not have so many thoughts and said directly: "What is not."


    After that, Du Lishe filled her teacup with spring water, and then said to Hansen an eyebrow: "The water in the moon is only an introduction in the lunar scorpion. I can do it after I promoted the Viscount. So far, I have only trained to the point where Sanquan reflects the moon. It is much worse than my sister. The performance is not good. Please don��t laugh."


    "Three springs reflect the moon, that is much better than a spring." Nothing to see Han Sen at night.


    Du Lishe smiled a little, no longer said more, the right hand finger pinched the law, the three fingers popped at the same time, three moonlight suddenly popped into the cup.


    Moonlight into the water is not shocked, I saw three rounds of bright moon reflected in the water, almost filled the cup, with a faint moonlight, looks very strange.


    "Is ugly." Du Lishe seemed very satisfied with her performance. She showed a slight smugness on her face. She also looked at Han Sen with a provocative look and raised her eyebrows slightly.


    "Well, this hand Sanquan Yingyue really wonderful to the peak, and won the true biography of the Moon King, is worthy of the name." Kleinman applauded loudly.


    Night Wuhuan and others are also echoing, but it is not entirely bragging. Du Lishe��s hand is really beautiful.


    There are other people who have practiced the New Moon in the field, but most of them are just like Hansen. They can do a spring and a month, even the second spring can not do.


    Du Lishe can do three springs to reflect the moon, but it is the only one that has no semicolon. It is indeed the true biography of the moonlight king.


    At night, there is no yin and yang, and Hansen said: "Han Datian, are you aware of this from the narrow knife of the moon? Don''t say that compared with Du Lishe, even if we have not had the moon, the true biography, I haven''t seen the vulgar thing of a narrow knife for half an hour. I can still do it in January. Why do I have to look at the half-hour month of the knife?"


    "Three springs reflect the moon, and it really is a good means to be taught." Han Sen said a faint sentence, then got up and said to Heigang: "I still have something to do, I will take a step first, then I will contact again."


    Hansen said that he left in a hurry. He didn''t want to entangle with these people anymore. He planned to feel still there and go back and practice it several times.


    "I will send you." Black Steel got up and sent Hansen.


    Hansen is shaking his head and refusing. His relationship with the descendants of the kings is not very good. He does not want to be squeezed together with Black Steel.


    "So I ran away, it was really boring." Kerryman snorted and said.


    "Don''t run and wait to be humiliated by you?" Someone laughed.


    "That''s what he asked for, such a guy who can hold it, I just can''t understand it." Kleinman said faintly.


    Hansen��s departure from a person who was not in their circle had no effect on them. Anyway, the atmosphere became more harmonious, and the conversation was even more energetic.


    Du Lishe''s mood was very good. She finally showed her beautiful hand in front of Hansen, which made her very happy, her face full of smiles, and no smile from beginning to end.


    However, Rebecca seems to be not too high-spirited. She always feels that something is wrong, but she can''t think of something wrong.


    Everyone talked hot, and one of the viscounts accidentally knocked over a cup of genetic fluid. The seat was stained everywhere, so he changed his position and sat in the place where Hansen was sitting.


    Hansen��s cup was still there, and the viscount reached out and held the teacup. He wanted to take the cup away and let the servant come over for a new cup.


    But when he took the teacup, he suddenly changed his face and couldn''t help but scream: "How is this?"


    Everyone else talked hot, and when he heard his exclamation, he turned around and looked at it. Kerryman smiled and said: "What are you doing with a shock?"


    "Look... look at this cup..." The viscount looked eccentrically at the cup on the table.


    "What happened to the cup?" Kerryman asked again.


    "This is the cup just Hansen, you look closely." The viscount seemed to know how to explain it for a while, so he reached for the teacup and moved the cup a distance. (https:)

 Chapter 1933： Pure to soft

    The eyes of the people stared at the hand of the Viscount holding the cup, and saw a bang, and the moving cup broke apart, and the debris and water suddenly fell on the table.


    Rebecca and others saw the cup rupture, and the pupils were fiercely shrunk. In the broken cup, there was a bright moon like a bright moon, still hanging in the original position of the cup.


    "Is this the cup of Hansen just now?" Rebecca changed his face and stared at the prince and asked, and Du Lishe was already stunned and speechless.


    The viscount replied: "There is nothing wrong with his cup. I just sat next to him. It was clear that the cup had never been moved."


    "From his time to the present, there should be more than half an hour? How can the water month still be there, and it can still break the teacup. Isn''t this the moon?" Kerryman looked at the Rebecca sisters, some uncertain. Asked.


    The reflection of the moon in the water is the beginning of the lunar eclipse. The light is reflected on the surface of the water. It is only a little light and shadow. It is not a real existence, and without continuous force injection, the light and shadow will soon dissipate.


    Now Hansen has been away for more than half an hour, and the moon in the water still exists, and that month is not a superficial light, but a solid light group, even the water cup is broken, this is not as simple as Yingyue. .


    Rebecca got up and walked over to Hansen''s desk. He looked at the brilliance of the moon, and the more eccentric the face.


    Others are also surrounded, and Kleinman said: "Rebecca, is this the moon? Isn''t that kid not fooling us?"


    Rebecca stared at the moonlight-like light group and said: "It��s the New Moon, and I don��t know how many times more than I and Du Lishe, which combines the mystery of the moon.


    "The mystery of the moonlight?" Everyone was shocked.


    Although the moonlight is essentially moonlight, Rebecca specifically uses the three words of the moon, which is somewhat different in meaning.


    Rebecca pointed to the light group like the moon. "You have also seen it. This is a group of real brilliance, not just a shadow of the moon. This is not the water in the entrance, it is the complete moon. But the real moon can The water does not cause waves, which is impossible for the moon, and any entity that enters the water will cause fluctuations. Unless the moon is pure and soft, it is possible to enter the water."


    "Rebecca, you and Du Lishe should be able to do it too?" asked Nobel, looking at Rebecca.


    Rebecca shook his head: "Moonlight has been trained by my father to a half-step deified state, but this surgery is born out of low-level moonlight, easy to get started but very slow to cultivate, not everyone can reach the highest realm Du Lishe is not a nobleman who is accomplished by the moon. Although I am practicing the moon, I am still far from the pure and soft realm. I want to achieve this hand without water, at least to reach the Duke. Above the level, even the king level is possible."


    Everyone changed his face, and Klein asked his face ugly. "Is it really so difficult? Hansen did not repair the moon, but he was still a Viscount, but he only cultivated the New Moon. How could he possibly do this? Isn''t there anything wrong with it? You look at it more carefully, don''t let him use what means to play us."


    Rebecca watched the brilliance for a while and then smiled and said: "It is a pure moon sorcerer. I really don''t know how he did it. This level, I only see it in my father. Maybe. He really realized from the narrow knife of the moon what a great sense of righteousness is."


    Everyone listened to them with a stunned voice, and Klein��s mouth was twitching, and his face was burning and uncomfortable.


    Du Lishe''s face was red, and she was still proud of her performance of Sanquan. Now she knows that their performances are not at a level.


    "How can there be such a genius in the universe? Just looking at a knife, you can understand the genetics that others may not be able to practice for a lifetime. There must be something wrong with it." No cold night said.


    Rebecca sighed: "In fact, it is easy to distinguish between true and false. His month has been condensed for more than half an hour, and the power is still not scattered. This is already a very powerful force. If this month can always be Keep it, and it won''t dissipate for a few days, that is, it really has the mystery of the moonlight. At my current level, playing such a light group can only last for less than a day, and it can''t be done without water. shock."


    ��Can we not wait here for a few days?�� said the former viscount of the moving cup.


    "I don''t believe that he only sees the narrow knife of the moon, and he can understand the pure and supreme. The father should be here, I will go to him to see it, and naturally I will know the truth." Du Lishe said Just got up and went to find the moon king.


    Everyone wants to know if Han Sen is really a purely pure and gentle technique, and he has not blocked Du Lishe. Rebecca and Black Steel also stood up together and went to see Du Lishe. Moonlight king.


    The Moon King and other kings are talking, and suddenly there is some inspiration. The Black Moon King said directly: "Let them come in."


    Du Lishe and others sneaked in and prayed to several kings one by one.


    "You don''t always think that these old guys are boring, how come you took the initiative today?" Black Moon Wang said with a smile.


    Du Lishe quickly said what happened to the kings, and then took the moon''s arm and spoke: "Father, you can help me to see, Hansen, what the hands and feet he moved."


    "Is there such a thing? It really has to go and see it." The Moonlight and other people were all surprised, and they got up and followed Du Lishe to the garden.


    When everyone returned to the stone pavilion in the garden, Du Lishe pointed to the group Guanghua and said: "This is the group, father, do you think this is pure lunar surgery?"


    In fact, the Moon King has already seen the glory of the group. At this time, he sighed and said: "Han Sen��s skill talent is truly unparalleled in the world. It is only because of the remnant power of the narrow knife and the fluctuation of the moon. Even then, I can understand that these pure and soft techniques are really talented and difficult to find."


    The Moonlight King said such a thing, Du Lishe, they all listened to the stunned, naturally no longer doubt.


    "Father, Hansen, to what extent is his pure hand?" Rebecca asked again.


    "If you only say the realm, there is a level of 30% for me. If you can have such a level at the Duke level, it will be a great comfort to me. If you are promoted to the king, you will reach this level. You can barely accept it. "The moon king said.


    Everyone was shocked when they heard it. No one could say anything at a time.


    "Unfortunately, the skill of the technique is no good, no matter two or three hundred drops of Akasaka spring water did not let him promote the Viscount, and finally swallowed the Chih-Chang''s scorpion before promotion, such physique and genetics, even if Isa lost all of her body It is good to be able to train him to the Duke level, and promotion to the king level is a delusion." Night River King said faintly.


    When I heard this, a group of juniors felt that their hearts were better. This kind of talent is too terrible. They feel that they are going to breathe. (https:)

 Chapter 1934： Magic

    It��s true that the Moonlight King said that the pure softness that Hansen��s first hand showed was only his 30% level, because Hansen only used the hole Xuanjing to simulate about 30%.


    Now the level of Dong Xuan Jing is too low, it can be simulated that 30% is already good. With the growth of the tunnel mysterious classics, it is not difficult to simulate more accurately later.


    "Han Sen, you are such a distressing guy." Isa sighed softly, and Hansen had known about the New Moon.


    As Hansen thought, Isa let Hansen practice the moon, and there is indeed a temptation to test his mind. Now Hansen has practiced such a short time, and then only saw the narrow knife of the moon once, there is such a comprehension and breakthrough, let her heart Most of the doubts have gone, and I believe that Hansen does have a terrible skill.


    At the same time, this also makes Isa''s mood very complicated. This kind of talent, whoever looks at love, can have such a disciple, so that Isa also feels very good.


    However, Isha felt very headache when she thought of the difficulty level of Hansen''s promotion.


    With a sigh, Isa said to herself: "It seems that we need to plan for it. How can we let him continue to be promoted? It is not enough to rely on my own resources. After all, I will not go long."


    After Hansen returned to the eclipse star base, he felt that he was still feeling and he had practiced for a period of time. This hand is pure and soft, and it is very easy to use Hansen''s character.


    Every night, whenever there is an opportunity, Hansen will be sent back to the shelter to reunite with his family.


    On this day, Hansen just returned home, and Luo Wei and Han Yufei came to Hansen with a look of joy: "With! With!"


    Hansen suddenly got a shock, and his eyes widened incredulously to look at Luo Wei and Han Yufei. For a long time, he praised: "Dad, you are really a glory, is your brother or sister?"


    "What does the stinky boy say?" Luo Wei knocked on Hansen and his face was slightly red, but he said very happily: "It is a girl who is awkward."


    "Ah!" Hansen suddenly overjoyed and almost picked up.


    "I don''t want to go see it." Han Yufei said, Hansen''s shoulder was shot.


    Ji Yanran was pregnant again, so that the family was very happy, and also reduced the impact of a small flower was taken away, and Ji Yanran''s mood was much better.


    However, it has only been more than three months now, and it has been a long time since production.


    Hansen found an excuse to hunt down the aliens, and stayed at home as much as possible to accompany him to go around.


    There are people working in the base, Hansen is not missing the alien gene for the time being, his Viscount gene is already full, and it is useless to eat the alien gene before he is promoted to the count.


    Originally Hansen wanted to accompany her to her production, but not long after, there was news from the base, and Isa was going to the Buddha to make him ready to go.


    Hansen couldn''t get rid of it, so he had to pack up things and went to the blade star to follow Isha to board the ship.


    "Queen of the Queen, do you have anything important to do with the Buddha?" Come here, Hansen can try to find a way to go back soon.


    Isa was driving a spaceship, and her eyes were not on Hansen. This time, Isa did not take her warship, but opened a small spaceship and took Hansen.


    "The first ancestor of the burning lamp once lectured every 100 years, we went to the Buddha to listen to the scriptures." Isa said casually.


    "Is the ancestor of the lamp burning the Lord of the Buddha?" Hansen asked.


    Isa nodded slightly: "The ancestor of the burning lamp is the deification of the genetic lamp for the Buddha. Even in the upper class, there are not many such ancestors who survived in the world."


    "The deified person, then he really has to listen to it," Hansen said.


    I did not expect Isa to say: "You can not listen to it, but you must take a trip to the pure land of the Buddha."


    "The pure land of bliss?" Hansen looked at Isa inexplicably.


    Isa just smiled a little: "After the first ancestor of the lamp, the blissful land will be opened. A creature can only go once in a lifetime. I have already passed. This time I will take you, mainly to let you take a trip. The pure land of bliss may help you in your future promotion."


    "What are the benefits of walking the Pure Land?" Hansen asked with a wink.


    "It''s hard to say. If you go well, there will be great benefits. If you don''t go well, there may be no benefit. When you get there, you will naturally know. It is useless to say more. The external force is not enough." Isa did not explain too. many.


    Hansen��s heart is still very curious about the Buddha, especially the relationship between the ancient demon and the Buddha, and Hansen wants to know more about the situation of the Buddha.


    If the ancient demon is true, then Ashura has a deep relationship with the Buddha. Even the Shura of the Alliance and the Mozu of the Great Universe may be related to the Buddha.


    The Buddha and the Rebeites had a good relationship, and the two races were not far apart. On the way, Isa drove the spacecraft around to enjoy the game, and there was no hurry to hurry.


    "This star is called the illusion, it is one of the planets belonging to the Buddha. The planet is actually dominated by the illusion, a very interesting race. You can go and have a look." Isa docked the spacecraft on a planet. The port, with Hansen, got off the spaceship.


    Although Hansen wants to go back early, there is a lot of time to spend the time, but there is no way to change Isa��s decision. He can only follow Isa��s magic star.


    Just down the spaceship, Hansen saw a lot of basketball-like creatures, and can''t be said to be basketball. Those creatures are so big that they are so big in basketball, colorful and colorful, like spherical jelly, bouncing on the ground. The ball also has a pair of big eyes on it, which looks very cute.


    ��These jelly **** are the illusions?�� Hansen asked curiously.


    Isa nodded: "The Fantasy is a very special race. They are almost non-aggressive, but sometimes the fighting ability may be beyond imagination."


    Hansen was wondering why, but he saw a pink jelly ball jumping in front of them, staring at Isa with his big eyes. After a while, he suddenly heard a bang, and the pink jelly ball turned into Isa.


    Hansen''s eyes widened in surprise. Except for the weak breath, the pink jelly ball changed its appearance and Isa is not bad, and it can''t be distinguished by the eyes.


    Isa did not care, but also reached out and touched the head of the illusion, the illusion was very enjoyable on her palm.


    Hansen also wanted to reach out and touch, but he was glanced at by Isa, and Hansen remembered that the illusion became the appearance of Isa. If he touched it, it would be similar to touching Isa.


    Although it felt a little pity, Hansen still took it back.


    "The two guests came by, the newborn of our Fantasy family was just born, are the two interested in teaching one?" The voice that turned into Isa''s Fantasy voice was very sweet.


    "I am going, what is the situation? Is the fantasy family selling shoes for sale? Well, they also have a planet, and the Buddha''s shelter, not so bad?" Hansen listened to some doubts.

 Chapter 1935： Adoption

    It seems that Hansen��s mind is seen. The change is for Isa��s Fantasy. ��The vitality of our Fantasy is relatively weak. Under normal circumstances, there are only one hundred real worlds from birth to death, which is probably equivalent to the gene universe. A cosmic year. If you can be adopted to achieve a symbiotic relationship, you can depend on other creatures to continue to survive, and the lifespan is the same as the creature to which it depends, so most of the illusions will be adopted soon after birth."


    Hansen suddenly came to understand that it was adoption, but it was similar to a parasitic relationship, but did not know whether the parasite had any harm to the host, and what benefits the host could get.


    The Fantasy obviously encountered the same concerns as Hansen. After reading Hansen��s expression, he immediately explained: ��The symbiotic relationship of the Fantasy does not affect the vitality of the creature. Our Fantasy will only absorb a small part. Energy, and how much we absorb, is still determined by the host. If it is just continuous normal life activities, a c4 type genetic fluid can maintain a fantasy year for a cosmic year. Of course, if you want to let the fantasy family evolve, It is necessary to provide energy as much as possible, depending on the situation. Our Fantasy will only accept it passively and will not take it on its own initiative."


    "A c4 type of genetic fluid, that is just a meal, this energy is really not much." Han Sen said to look at Isa.


    Isa smiled and said: "The illusion is a very peaceful race. If you don''t want to give them energy, they will die if they are exhausted, and they will not take the initiative. In addition to consuming a little energy, there is no harm. Of course. If you want to really cultivate a high-level fantasies, you need to provide more energy. They are much more difficult than general aristocratic promotion."


    "This way, then I will adopt a few." Hansen thought and said that these illusions are still very cute, and there is not much hindrance. Hansen does not want them to die early.


    Take a few back to Boa, they are playing with friends, anyway, he does not lack that point to eat.


    "Premier, I am very sorry, in order to avoid the Abandoned Fantasy, a creature can only adopt a Fantasy." The Fantasy said.


    "Well, I will adopt a fantasy family first," Hansen said.


    "Thank you, please come with me." The Fantasy led the way ahead, with Hansen and Isa out of the port.


    In addition to the modernization of the port near the port, the magical star is the original landscape. It can be seen on the endless green prairie. If the frozen sphere jumps around, it is like entering the fairy tale world.


    When I came to the grassland, I became the illusion of Isa, pointing to Hansen and shouting: "Children, this guest wants to adopt a child, who is willing to leave with him."


    Soon, I saw a small colored jelly ball jumping over, excited around Hansen''s excitement, and screaming: "Choose me... choose me..."


    "How do you choose this?" Han Sen looked at the flocks of the Fantasy, and for a time did not know how to start.


    "There are not much differences in the fantasy family. Their growth is related to the symbiosis and the energy gained afterwards. You choose what you like," said Isa.


    "Choose me... choose me..." One of the illusions is jumping in front of Hansen with big innocent eyes, hoping that Hansen can choose them.


    Hansen chose a small yellow jelly ball with a fist size, and placed it on the palm of his hand and said, "Choose it."


    The other little fantasies left with some disappointment and continued to play on the nearby grasslands, waiting for other creatures to adopt.


    "Please drop a drop of blood on top of it and you can reach a symbiotic relationship with it." The Fantasy said.


    Hansen said that a drop of blood dripped onto the yellow jelly-like sphere, and then saw that the blood penetrated directly into it and soon disappeared.


    When the blood was completely ablated, Hansen suddenly felt that he had formed some wonderful connection with the little Fantasy, and seemed to be able to read the thoughts of the small Fantasy.


    The little fantasies seemed to be very happy, jumping in Hansen��s palm.


    "What is its name?" Hansen asked.


    "There is no name for the fantasy family. If you like it, you can give it a name." Said Yisha''s fantasy family.


    "That''s called a bubble." Hansen thought about it. Anyway, he didn''t have any talent for the name. He could listen to it comfortably.


    After adopting the bubble, Isa took Hansen away from the magical true star and continued to travel to the Buddha''s largest heterogeneous space. On the way, Isa told Hansen to adopt a fantasy family. There may be some in the pure land of bliss. Use, so I will go to the magic star in the middle.


    Hansen wants to ask the Magic Family what it is, but Isa obviously has something to worry about and doesn''t talk to him anymore.


    The Buddhas are more prosperous than the Ruibeites. The range of stars controlled is very large, and there are many different kinds of space. However, the true base of the Buddhas is still in the "Buddha Kingdom."


    Buddhism is a large alien space that is not inferior to the moon. However, there are not many planets in it, only one continent suspended in the sky, but the continent is bigger than a star, almost unimaginable.


    Isa did not show his identity. He only entered the Buddhism as an ordinary Rebec. The Buddhism is open to the outside world. You can see all kinds of races in the cities of Buddhism. On the contrary, the number of Buddhism itself is not a lot of.


    Hansen was surprised to find that many Buddhas or other races have a fantasy family around them, and the penetration rate is very high.


    Isa said: "Before listening to the Bible, I have something to do. You should walk around the Buddha first, and broaden some of the insights. I will look back at you."


    After all, Isa has turned and left, and in the twinkling of an eye, there is no trace, leaving Hansen alone standing on the long street.


    Hansen was helpless and could only turn around in the vicinity. Everything in the Buddhism really felt fresh to him. Everywhere Hansen saw something he had never heard of before, and he was not bored.


    In a corner of a city in Buddhism, a man wore a strange costume, holding a sign that nobody could understand, sitting behind a broken table at the corner of the street, and the old **** squinted and smoked.


    In a short while, a buddy old man with a worried face passed by the broken table. The signboard in the man��s hand did not know how it fell, and he was on the bald head of the Buddha��s old man.


    "What''s the matter with you?" The old Buddha of the Buddha stunned his head and glanced at the man, but he did not care what he said, and he wanted to leave in a hurry.


    "This Buddha friend, I look at your eyes without God, Yintang is black, there is a black air entrenched above the heavenly spirit, I think there must be ominous things in the family recently..." The man grabbed the Buddha old man and looked positive. Rong said.

 Chapter 1936： Buddha wall

    Hansen was walking aimlessly on the street. Suddenly his heart moved and his eyes looked to the front. He saw a white-breasted Buddha in the crowd standing in the long street. He was smiling at Hansen.


    "Don''t talk to the Buddha?" Hansen was a little surprised.


    "If Han Ju Shi needs it, he can take you to visit the places of interest in the Buddha." The non-verbal Buddha went to Hansen and gave a slight sigh.


    "So I am troubled by the Buddha." Hansen is not polite.


    It is almost impossible to escape the eyes and ears of the Buddha in the Buddha. Anyway, Hansen has nothing to do. He doesn��t want to be a tour guide. Hansen has nothing to refuse. After all, the Buddha is also an alternative beauty, and she looks very eye-catching.


    "So let Han Jushi go without words, hope that no words will not let you down." Do not talk Buddha and smile with Han Sen along the long street.


    Han Sen feels a little strange. There are so many creatures in the city. No one recognizes the Buddha, and no one casts a strange look, which makes him somewhat confused.


    It seems that Hansen��s thoughts are in his mind. He said that the Buddha is not greedy and vain, and he rarely walks outside with his true face.


    "It turned out to be the case." Han Sen nodded slightly, and was welcome. He asked: "I don''t know if there is any good place nearby, it is better to introduce a couple of Buddhas first."


    "Han Jushi told me not to speak." The non-verbal Buddha suddenly paused, and then went on to say: "Ordinary places of interest and historical sites may be difficult to enter the eyes of Han Ju Shi, and there is a happy Buddha wall in this four hundred miles. It is me. The Buddha��s one-and-a-half-deification of the Buddha��s King may be worthy of a look at Han��s.


    "Then you call me Hansen, and the layman is a bit awkward." Hansen also laughed.


    I don��t want to talk to the Buddha and nod. When I walk, I will explain to Hansen the joy of the Buddha��s wall. The wonderful words are like beads, and there is peerless beauty. It��s not boring on the road.


    The so-called happy Buddha wall is actually not a happy Buddha, but a portrait of a Buddha painting for the joyful Buddha, and then carved on the stone wall, known by the younger generation as the Buddha''s wall.


    It��s natural to say that the Buddha King naturally has a very famous half-step deification, but it has already passed away before countless years. Only the name of the Buddha is still circulating among the Buddhas. Well known.


    The Buddha who gave the portrait of the Buddha is not an ordinary person, but also a legend.


    If there is one of the foreigners who have the most foreigners, it must be that the Buddhas are undoubtedly. Within the entire Buddha State, the Buddhas themselves only account for less than one percent of the population. Others are foreigners, and there are many geniuses. generation.


    There are many foreigners who are famous among the Buddhas, and many of them are kings.


    The one who gave the portrait of the Buddha, is a foreign duke named Silla, who is extremely admired for the joy of the Buddha. In any case, he hopes to paint a Buddha image for him.


    There are many complicated stories. The Duke of Silla has not been able to do so for the tenth time. Until the eleventh time, the Buddha King allowed him to take pictures, and he left behind the ancient Buddha''s wall.


    The Duke of Silla, after completing the joyful Buddha''s wall, immediately retired and practiced. When he came out three years later, he was already the king''s body. Later, he was a happy half-step myth.


    This is a famous story among the Buddhas. The King of Silla is also a famous king of the Buddha. However, like the Buddha of the Buddha, it has already been annihilated in the dust of history, and only the world knows. The next side celebrates the Buddha''s wall and the legend of the King of Silla.


    Hansen��s story is very interesting. When the story is finished, the two have already arrived at the Tianya Cliff where the Buddha��s wall is.


    Originally Hansen thought that such a sacred monument, the Buddha must be protected very strict, but did not expect a fence nearby, they went directly to the front of the Buddha.


    The Buddha''s wall is engraved directly on the cliff wall of a cliff. It is more than ten feet high, and it has a strange feeling in the majestic.


    Han Sen watched the Buddha''s wall on the stone steps in the distance. He couldn''t help but wonder: "Isn''t that the image of the Buddha King? How do you have two Buddhas on the Buddha''s wall? Which one is the Buddha?" ��


    A Buddha above the mountain wall sits on the lotus platform, and the kindness is good, but there is a statue of a Buddha and a pair of legs on the waist of the Buddha. The hands are on the Buddha''s neck, and the lips are on the lips of the Buddha. Pick up.


    I don��t understand the Buddha��s smile. ��Is there a **** of love among the Rebecians? The Buddha is the **** of love of my Buddha. I am also known as the King of the Buddha. The Buddha is Ming, two They are half-step deified and not each other, they can all be called happy Buddha."


    "It turns out that." Han Sen said so, but he said in his heart: "This is not a combination of double repairs. I am still a happy Buddha. It turned out to be an old ghost."


    "**, empty is the color, the color is not empty, the sky is not different. The color is where it is, it is also the Buddha''s." Do not speak the Buddha''s look solemn, the right color said to Han Sen.


    "I don''t know much about it. It seems that I have no connection with the Buddha." Hansen said with a smile.


    The non-verbal Buddha is also a slight smile: "There is no way I can solve it, but you can look at this Buddha''s wall more, maybe you will realize it. It is said that when the King of Silla painted the Buddha statue, Comprehend the joyous avenue, and the way of euphoria is between the paintings, if it can get the edge, or allow for a moment to understand its true meaning."


    Han Sen heard the words and carefully looked at the Buddha''s wall, but I didn''t see any ideology. I couldn''t help but smile: "It seems that I am really a person who has no connection with the Buddha. I can''t understand the true meaning of it."


    "I don''t know that there is a way for you to see the truth, but you don''t need to help yourself, don''t you know if you are willing or not?" He said that Hansen said a pair of beautiful eyes.


    "If you are willing to help me, of course you can''t ask for it." Hansen smiled.


    "Well, then you look at my eyes and see what''s in my eyes?" The non-speaking Buddha smiled face Hansen, and his eyes seemed like a spring-like starting point.


    Han Sen looked at the eyes of the Buddha, but he felt that the eyes were really beautiful, and the waves were full of unspeakable style. The pool was as clear as a spring, and it could not help but fall into it.


    Hansen felt that his gaze seemed to be inhaled into the eyes of the Buddha. In the mirror-like eyes, he seemed to see his reflection.


    It��s just that the reflection is a bit weird, and it��s not so close, it��s so naked that it��s not reflected in the eyes of the Buddha.


    boom!


    Hansen suddenly felt a bang in the brain, and there were countless confusing memories, many of which made people blush.


    Do not talk to the Buddha and a pair of spring-like eyes looking at Han Sen, the corner of his mouth outlines a strange smile. (https:)

 Chapter 1937： Antiphasic

    "Ming �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��


    The last time I went to the Rebeites to participate in the exchange meeting, I was not convinced that the Buddha was defeated by Gu Yicheng, but my heart was not very convinced.


    This time Hansen came to Buddhism, and after she knew it, she took the initiative to find Hansen, and her mind saved the idea of ??pulling back a city.


    With Han Sen to rejoice in the Buddha''s wall, she was originally designed. With the joy of the Buddha''s wall, coupled with the method of her desire to repair, Hansen''s will.


    I don��t want to say that the Buddha did not dare to let Han Sen stand up as a Buddha, but let him love him and plant a seed of eroticism in his heart is still very sure.


    As long as Hansen''s will is shaken, he is planted by the non-verbal Buddha. It is difficult to deal with the Buddha and the Buddha in the future. No matter what, it is hard to compete with the Buddha.


    However, this method is not something that everyone can use. There are not many Buddhist women who can practice the law of the desire, and the Buddha is not a good one.


    Of course, this is also thanks to the inheritance of the Buddha King. In the past, the Buddha King had also cultivated the joyful law, and the Buddha was inherited.


    I don��t want to talk about the beauty of the Buddha, and the charm of it is infinite. My heart is dark: "Come on, come on, when you are confused, I will wake up from a word and see you are ashamed."


    Thinking like this, I couldn��t help but feel good. A pair of beautiful eyes couldn��t help but look at Hansen.


    Hansen��s appearance is not much different from that of the Buddha. The aesthetics are quite consistent.


    In the eyes of the Buddha, Han Sen''s appearance can only be regarded as the upper middle, the face is too resolute, not to be handsome.


    However, Hansen''s skin is amazingly good. The crystal is like a jade blow, but even the Buddha is very jealous.


    The most unexpected thing for the Buddha is the Hansen''s eyes. The eyes are not good-looking, but they have an indescribable charm.


    Obviously it is just a pair of Danfengyan, but it makes people feel more and more beautiful, the more they look, the more they taste, and they involuntarily indulge in the black eyes like the deep pool.


    Gradually, the two women��s cheeks rose and two blushes, and their eyes changed a little. They couldn��t help but feel closer to Hansen. The beauty of the eyes was spring, and the red lips gradually approached Hansen.


    "How do you think that he seems to be a little different..." The non-verbal woman muttered to herself, her heartbeat was getting faster and faster, and she only felt that the people in front of her eyes were more and more addicted to her, more and more imagining with her mind. That figure is similar.


    Not talking about the Buddha''s breath, the sound of silky and sighing between the lips, the fascination of a pair of eyes, seems to hate to Hansen.


    The jade arm under the white robe, I don''t know when Hanson''s neck has been caught, and the red lips will be attached to Hansen''s lips.


    Suddenly, a finger pressed on the red lips of the Buddha, and suddenly the mind of the Buddha was clear.


    "Don''t try it easily, it will be addictive!" Hansen said, pressing the red lips of the Buddha, and said with a smile.


    Not talking to the Buddha, the cheeks seemed to be burning, and the squeaking of a quick retreat, the heart panicked to the extreme, and even the courage to confront Han Sen is gone, hate can not find a hole to drill down.


    "Sorry, I just remembered that there is still an important thing that I didn''t do well, I can only make a loss, and I hope that you will forgive me." I don''t know that the Buddha and the woman are lost, and they flee.


    Hansen felt a little funny when he looked at the wolf how the Buddha had left in a hurry.


    His will is comparable to the deification of the realm of the realm, and it is unspeakable that the magical desire of the Buddha''s area can be shaken.


    The technique of ignoring the Buddha''s desires does not shake Hansen. Instead, he is defeated by Hansen''s will and loses his mood. Otherwise, he will not be so out of his way.


    After the Buddha��s departure, Hansen stood alone on the stone steps to see the Buddha��s wall.


    He really didn''t see any special artistic conception on the Buddha''s wall. Now that he doesn''t talk about the Buddha''s departure, Hansen releases the hole and the sacred field, and carefully watches the Buddha''s wall.


    "It turns out that." Han Sen looked at a few eyes, and he closed the hole in the Xuanqi field and no longer looked at it, or said it was disdainful to see.


    I was about to leave, but I saw a few people coming together, as if coming over to watch the Buddha��s wall.


    Han Sen looked at him and saw that the guys were similar to humans, but they had a horn on their heads. Hansen actually knew the first one.


    "Loji, he didn''t die?" Hansen was slightly surprised.


    At the beginning, he met the Mozi son Luoji in Kate Star and was invited to enter the konjac by Luo Ji. As a result, when he was in danger, Luo Ji abandoned Hansen and entered the desert alone.


    Later, Hansen did not see him again, and thought he was dead.


    Unexpectedly, he did not die in the konjac. He even came to the Buddha Kingdom. It seems that his cultivation has also increased a lot. It is even faster than Hansen��s promotion. It is already the Earl class.


    Luo Ji saw Hansen, obviously also stunned, staring at Hansen and asked: "You are the disciple of the Queen of Blades Hansen?"


    "Yes, it��s Hansen, who is yours?" Hansen was in the image of gold coins and he met with Luoji. Luoji apparently did not recognize that he was a gold coin.


    "In the lower Mozu Luoji." Luo Ji with a few Mozu came up, smiled and said to Han Sen: "I must come to the Buddha is also to enter the pure land of bliss, how is it like you and me?"


    "There are other things in the body, I am afraid to let you down." Han Sen said that he left.


    He has seen the character of Luoji, how can he cooperate with him again.


    "I don''t know how to lift." After Hansen left, a Mozu who followed Luoji snarled against his back.


    Luo Ji slightly waved his hand: "This gene is not stable, but I heard that the skill of the technique is very good, and it has been cultivated by the Queen of the Blades as a disciple. It is not easy to offend. This time, the journey of pure land is extremely important to me, absolutely must not have Any mistakes, you also converge a little, don''t bother me."


    "Yes, son." The demons quickly promised.


    Hansen is traveling west alone. He doesn''t have much mood to watch the scenery. He only wants to get to the Buddha City where the ancestors of the Lantern Festival are going, and then take a trip to the pure land of bliss, and go back to accompany his wife.


    However, it was more than two days. Hansen had already arrived in the city of Foshan. He had just entered the city of Foshan. Hansen looked into the inside and suddenly saw a familiar figure among the people of all ethnic groups.


    "How could he be here?" Hansen was shocked and looked at the figure, but saw that figure disappeared into an alley.


    Hansen hurried to the alley, but did not see the figure again.


    "Should it be my eyes? Scorpio can''t be here. I didn''t take him out. He shouldn''t leave the shelter." Hansen thought this way, but he still felt something was wrong. The figure was too Like the Scorpio Saints.

 Chapter 1938： Foqa Avenue

    Hansen turned a few more rounds nearby, and did not see the figure like the saints.


    "It may be a dazzling look." Hansen shook his head and found a place in the city of Buddha to live.


    The whole body of the city of Foshan is cast in gold. Even the floor tiles are golden. It looks very grand. The statues of the Buddhas can be seen everywhere, making Hansen very uncomfortable.


    "I don''t know when Isa will come." Han Sen waited for two days and had not seen Isa. He couldn''t help but be impatient.


    There are people everywhere in the city who talk about the ancestors of the lamp. Even the ordinary people of Buddhism, whether they are Buddhism or not, can go to the Bible and have no restrictions.


    "It''s no wonder that Isa said that it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t listen. The so-called law does not pass six ears. So such a broadcast-like scripture, even if there is any mystery, it has become a burst of money, and it is a bad street." Han Sen thought, The man has already walked to a statue of Buddha.


    This is the famous Foqian Avenue in Foshan. This road leads directly to the Burning Buddha Hall where the first ancestor of the Lantern is located. The road is ten feet wide and there are three thousand Buddha statues on both sides.


    I heard that a Buddha represents one world, and three thousand Buddhas are three thousand worlds.


    The Buddha has a genetic technique of three thousand worlds. It is said that it originated from the three thousand Buddha statues.


    Although Hansen doesn''t believe it, but he is idle, he will take a look at it. Maybe he can get a little bit of gains.


    Perhaps because of the relationship between the ancestors and the ancestors of the lamp, there are many foreigners in Buqian Avenue, and like Hansen, they all carry a fantasy family.


    The bubble jumped around Hansen and was very excited.


    The intellectual development of the Fantas is very slow, their temperament is very simple, and there is no too complicated expression.


    It is impossible to achieve the degree of the Illusion that was previously transformed into Isa, and it is not possible to provide a large amount of energy for the growth of the Magic.


    Three thousand Buddhas have different postures, and there is no repeating phase. Hansen looks at them one by one, only to pass the time.


    When I saw the second hundred Buddha statues, I suddenly saw that the Buddha and a few foreigners also came to the front of the Buddha. It seems that the foreign identity should not be low. I don��t care if the Buddha is accompanying them. Three thousand Buddhas.


    Han Sen took a shot and couldn''t help but be a little surprised. The foreigners were not the same. They all came from different ethnic groups, and there was actually a feather.


    Since the feathers were removed from the upper class, they rarely saw them outside the holy heaven. It is not easy to see the feathers here.


    The Han nationality of the Han family did not know, but among them, there was a person whom Hansen knew, and the sea of ??the thief, she even came to the city of Foshan.


    "It seems that all ethnic groups attach great importance to the pure land of bliss. I don''t know what the benefits are in the pure land of bliss. I don''t know what she thought about Isa. I didn''t even make things clear. I really wonder if I am her. The disciple, or her brain was kicked." Hansen had some helplessness.


    Fortunately, Haier only knows Hansen in the state of the hole in the mysterious armor, that is, the appearance of the gold coin, should not recognize his true appearance, otherwise it may be desperate to Hansen directly here.


    In addition to Hansen, there is also a Tauren, a long black and strong like a demon king, not a Kao, and the Tauren who Hansen saw in Rebec should be the same group.


    There are still three left, one with a long head like a cockroach, and one with three faces and six arms on the head. The last one is a Ghana man with a snake tail.


    These guys seem to be unconventional, and they are not very good. Hansen doesn''t know, but it seems that the origins are very unusual.


    Hansen took back his eyes and didn''t look at them again. He turned and continued to look at the Buddha statues. Hansen didn''t want to meet with Haier, lest she be seen by her.


    "Buddha, this time the pure land of the bliss, I do not know how many souls can reach the other side." The men of the Ghana said to the Buddha.


    "There are countless geniuses of various ethnic groups coming here. I think there will be many people who can reach the other side. Some of them are elites of different ethnic groups. The talents are different and different. As long as there is no distracting thought in the heart, they will surely reach the other side." Said softly.


    The Tauren screamed coldly: "That may not be the case. In the past, the blissful land was opened so many times, and each time it can reach the other side, there are no more than ten. The number of people who want to come to the other side is somewhat limited. The more the master comes, the competition will only be more fierce."


    "Amitabha!" The Buddha Buddha whispered a buddha and said softly: "The Earl of Sig is more concerned, there is no limit on the other side, as long as he can walk through the blissful creatures, he can reach the other side."


    The Ghana man glanced at the Tauren and said faintly: "Sig, if you are afraid, you can''t fall into the pure land of bliss."


    "Good, what do you say?" The Tauren was furious, and the angry Garna man shouted, and the breath of Mars was spurted inside his nose.


    "The two please anger, the place on the front of the Buddha, should not be loud." Do not talk about the Buddha went to the middle of the two.


    Haier and the guy with three faces and six arms like evil spirits did not speak, just looked at it.


    Sig and Goode didn''t seem to really want to fight, and they stopped paying attention to each other.


    I don��t want the Buddha to take them to visit the three thousand Buddha statues. When they walked to Hansen, Han Sen deliberately turned his back to them and didn��t want to mix with them.


    Although it was only a back view, but the Buddha did not understand Han Sen at a glance, the eyes flashed a trace of strange colors, even pretending not to see Han Sen, continue to introduce three thousand Buddha statues for Haier.


    Looking at them one by one, Han Sen secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but before he completely relaxed, but after seeing them all gone, it was not long before Haier turned back and went straight. Going to Hansen.


    Hansen��s heart glimpsed: ��Don''t she see what flaws she saw?��


    Hansen is not afraid of Haier, but the identity of his gold coin is exposed, and Isa is really a big trouble.


    Haier walked to Hansen and looked at Hansen with interest. Hansen still looked at the Buddha statue and ignored her.


    Anyway, Hansen made up his mind. Even if Haier really sees any flaws, he will never admit it. Anyway, he is killed or not.


    Haier suddenly put out a hand and pressed it on Hansen��s shoulder. The red lips came to Hansen��s ear and said with a smile: ��You have a leg with the Buddha, right?��


    Hansen couldn''t help but look at it. He didn''t think that Haier would say such a sentence. He looked at Haier for a while, and didn''t know what she meant. (https:)

 Chapter 1939： 虚虚玉牌

    Seeing Hansen��s anger, Haier seems to be more certain. He said faintly: ��This is not a place to talk. Let��s find another place to talk.��


    "I think you admit the wrong person, don''t understand what you are talking about." Hansen shrugged his shoulder and said.


    Haier snorted: "You are useless to reload. I am a thief, so there is nothing that can escape my eyes. Do you believe that I have brought your things to the Buddhas? You and the Buddha are not talking. What will the women end, I think you should be clearer than me?"


    Not waiting for Hansen to answer, Haier said: "In fact, I am not malicious to you, just want to talk to you about buying and selling."


    After all, Haier took Hansen out of Buddhism Avenue, and soon he went out of the Buddha City and went to the stone steps beside the moat.


    Hansen wants to hear what Haier wants to say, so she did not resist and followed her all the way.


    "Well, let''s talk about it here." Haier placed Hansen and sat down on the stone steps. He smiled and looked at Hansen. "With your relationship with the Buddha, you Must know the secret of the pure land of bliss?"


    "What secret?" Hansen asked Haier.


    "Okay, you don''t want to install it. The pure land of bliss has been opened so many times. The geniuses of the various ethnic groups don''t know much. At most, only ten can reach the other side each time. It must be said that there is nothing to be tricky, no ghosts. I will believe it.�� Haier��s eyes flashed, and Hansen said, ��I��m not talking about the Buddha��s status in the Buddha. This time she has to go to the pure land and know the secret of how to get to the other side. I don��t want to. Anything, just ask when you bring me, so that I can also go to the other side, I will not know when you bother, and promise to keep your mouth shut, I can make a big oath."


    "I think you really misunderstood, I really don''t know Buddha, but we have nothing to do with each other, just seen two sides." Hansen said.


    Haier seems to be annoyed. The small face is covered with frost: "You are so boring, you believe that I will take your business to the Buddha."


    "What about the Buddha King knowing?" Han Sen asked Haier with a smile.


    Haier looked at Hansen contemptuously: "Install, you reload? What is the world that can smash our thieves? The Buddha has used all means to induce the various ethnic groups to join the Buddhism, where marriage is the most common. A trick. I don��t know how many powerful creatures of the universe have been drawn into the Buddha. It��s like the King of Buddha, who was originally the hegemon of the universe. In the end, it was not planted on this move. If you are a Buddha and a woman, you will marry a hero. If you and her affairs are known to the Buddha, do you think the Buddha will let you go? You should be clearer than me, and it would be boring to reload. It is."


    Hansen really didn''t know that the Buddha had such a thing, and it was very novel to hear Haier''s words.


    When Haier saw Hansen not talking, he said: "The Buddha''s thing, others are not clear, I still don''t know the thieves'' day? Their methods are not much higher than our thieves, even more unbearable, I am against them. It��s also very incomprehensible, and I��m not willing to say anything about you. As long as you help me, hello, I��m so good at Buddha, isn��t that all happy?��


    "Do you know who I am?" Hansen asked Haier.


    Haier gave a slight glimpse and said, "How do I know who you are, but if you are a small viscount, even if you have some identity, the Buddha can''t agree to follow the Buddha."


    Hansen smiled and said: "I am a disciple of the Rebeite Blade Queen. This is the first time I have come to the Buddha. I have only seen it three times before, but even if I want to have something, there is no chance. I think you are really mistaken."


    Haier frowned at Hansen thinking, his eyes kept looking at him, watching Hansen turn around and leaving, and quickly pulled him and said: "Even if you have nothing to do with the Buddha, then how do we cooperate? Look at the time to go to the pure land of bliss."


    ��What are the benefits of working with you?�� Hansen asked Haier.


    "The benefits are much more. I am the most powerful genius of the thieves. Haier��s name says that no one knows who is not known. The rare wizards who have never seen a million years are destined to be promoted to the deified elite of the universe..." Haier is very polite, and he will not feel blush at all.


    "You work with me, and the pure land will go a lot easier." Haier said Hansen''s shoulder.


    "You have such a skill, how do you still need to talk to the Buddha and take you away?" Han Sen said with a smile.


    Haier''s face is unchanged: "Although I have a grasp of ninety-nine, but the pure land of pure music can only go once in a lifetime, always be cautious, maybe there will be a case?"


    Hansen turned and left, no longer paying attention to Haier.


    Haier quickly followed up: "If there is anything to discuss, what conditions do you have to say and listen."


    "I don''t know anything about the pure land of bliss. It''s useless to follow me." Han Sen knows that Haier still suspects that he and the Buddha do not have a leg, so he will be so persistent and want to follow him.


    Haier bit his teeth and found something out of his pocket: "You should know this thing? If you work with me, it is yours."


    Han Sen looked at Haier''s hand and saw that she had a jade card in her hand. The jade card was only palm-sized. It was engraved with many small characters smaller than rice grains, but it did not seem surprising.


    "What is this?" Hansen looked at the jade card in the hands of Haier with some doubts. He really didn''t know what it was.


    Haier stunned a bit, and some suspiciously looked at Han Sen and said: "Really, you will not know the rushing jade card?"


    "What is the rushing jade card?" Hansen asked the jade card and asked.


    Haier looked at Hansen''s appearance and did not seem to be a fake. He took the jade card and shook it in front of Hansen. "The rushing jade card is a treasure that is very mysterious in the universe. The jade card records it. The mysterious genetic mystery of the mysterious race, like the Buddhas, has acquired the sacred jade card and absorbed the wonderful techniques before it can develop to the point where it is today. Many famous genetic techniques of the Buddha are borrowed from the dynasty jade card. It��s one of them. It��s one of the smashing jade cards. It��s the thief��s ruins from the remains of the mysterious race. The above content has not been known to outsiders. If you are willing to cooperate with me, it is Yours."


    "How do I know if this jade card is true or not?" Hansen was a bit curious.


    "You are not a disciple of the Queen of the Blades? If you give her a look, you will know the true and false, and there is no possibility of lying to you?" Haier said.


    "Well, if this jade card is true, I can go with you to the pure land." Han Sen reached out and took the jade card. Anyway, he had nothing to do with the Buddha. Haier was willing to give something. He also did not reject the truth.

 Chapter 1940： Bliss Pure Land

    "What are you doing with me?" Hansen looked at the sea next to him.


    Haierli should say: "I have given you the benefits. I am not following you with you. There are not a few days since the opening of the pure land of bliss. I will of course follow you."


    "Looking back, I will listen to the first ancestor of the burning lamp. It is not too late to meet us," Hansen said.


    "I don''t have anywhere to go anyway. I will follow you to visit the Queen of Blades." Haier made up his mind to follow Hansen.


    Han Sen saw that Haier did not leave, so she had to follow her.


    There was no more days left until the day when the first ancestor of the Lantern Festival was spoken, but Hansen had been waiting for a long time. On the day of the lecture, I did not see the shadow of Isa.


    "Strange, how did Isa still not come? Did she go directly to the lectures?" Hansen frowned.


    "Are you a disciple of the Queen of the Blades, what about her?" When the lecture was about to begin, Haier looked suspiciously at Hansen, seemingly doubtful about Hansen��s identity.


    "If you don''t believe it, take the plaque and take it away. We''re all going to each other." Hansen said that he would return the vacant plaque to Haier.


    In the past few days, he has carefully studied the words on the yin yin jade card. It seems to be very mysterious. The key point is that there is no head and tail in this record. It is just one of the genetic techniques. There is no way to cultivate.


    He inquired a little, and the plaque was really famous. The piece that Haier gave him is also likely to be true.


    However, the crocodile jade card is engraved on many jade plates. If it is only one piece, the recorded text is very limited. It is impossible to solve a complete genomic technique. It is no wonder that Haier is so generous to him.


    "That can''t be done, the content you have seen, what is the use for me now?" Haier shook his head and said.


    Hansen no longer cares about her, frowning and thinking.


    Until the beginning of the lecture, I did not see Isa coming back. Without Isa, Hansen did not have the invitation certificate of the Buddha, and it was difficult to enter the inner courtyard of the Buddhist temple. It was only on the square. The average creature listens to it together.


    In the square, I couldn''t see the appearance of the ancestors of the burning lamp. I just heard the Buddha''s voice like Huang Zhong Da Lu coming from inside the Buddha Temple.


    Many creatures listened lyrically to the scriptures in the Buddha''s voice. Hansen also listened for a while, and it felt very reasonable. After listening to it, the whole person''s mind seemed to be sublimated.


    However, if you think about it carefully, it is too lax. If you can really do what is said in the classics, then it is already a saint, and why should you listen to it again.


    "It��s all you hurt. Originally, my thief��s disciple is qualified to enter the Buddhist temple and listen to it. Now I have to listen to you on this square and so many lower families.�� Haier has some Dissatisfied.


    Hansen smiled and said: "You don''t listen anyway, it''s not the same where you listen."


    "That can be different. Listening to the scriptures in the Buddhist temple is a symbol of identity. It is one thing to listen to it, and it can be another thing there," said Haier.


    Hansen��s mind is not in the scriptures. He has been looking for Isa, but until now, she still did not see her.


    At this time, between a mountain and stone pavilion in the southwest of the Buddhism, a Buddhist old man sat down in front of the stone table, and he had to be in a sleep.


    The table is latitude and longitude, with a pair of endgames.


    Isa sat on the opposite side of the Buddha''s old man, staring at the endgame on the table, holding a flag between his fingers, seemingly in meditation.


    Shiting is very ordinary, but it gives people the illusion of being separated from the world. It seems that the stone pavilion is no longer in the world.


    Time passes by, and Isa��s movements are almost like petrochemicals. The pieces in the hands have not fallen.


    After all, Hansen still couldn��t see the ancestor of the burning lamp. The lecture lasted for a day and a night. After the end, many creatures thanked the ancestors of the lamp, and the creatures in the square were just the direction of the Buddha.


    At the end of the lecture, the gates of the pure land of the bliss are wide open, and countless creatures of all kinds are rushing toward the gates of the pure land of bliss, and the number is terrible.


    Hansen and Haier are also intermingled among the various ethnic groups, and their eyes have been looking at the direction of the pure land of bliss.


    There are eight gates in the city of Foshan. There are only three gates that are usually open. The other five gates are usually closed, and the gate to the pure land of bliss is one of them. It is the gateway to the most western.


    At this time, the West Gate opened wide, but looking out from the gate, what you could see was a Buddha light, which seemed to be different from the scenery outside the city.


    Moreover, Hansen did not see so many creatures outside the city. After obviously passing through the west gate, he did not go outside the city.


    Hansen still did not see Isa appearing, and looked around for a moment, and then passed through the West Gate with the brigade.


    Sure enough, after passing through the West Gate, it did not appear outside the city of Foshan, but in a desert.


    The whole desert couldn''t be seen in the end, and there were no plants like cactus. Except for the yellow sand, it was the scorching sun in the sky.


    After entering the desert, Han Sen seemed to hear some voices, as if someone whispered in his ear, and it seemed to be the voice of chanting, and did not know where it came from.


    In the noisy crowd, the voice is not big, but it is very clear, as if it sounds directly in the brain.


    With the rhythm of the voice, Hansen��s body had a feeling of wanting to follow it, and could not help but frown slightly.


    "Have you heard anything?" Hansen looked to Haier, who was on the side.


    "Of course I heard it. Don''t you know even the bliss of the pure land?" Haier gave Hansen a look. If she hadn''t already inquired, I really can''t believe that Hansen is a disciple of the Queen of the Blades. What? Do not know at all.


    "What happened to the bliss sound?" Hansen listened to his ears and still couldn''t hear where the sound came from.


    Haier explained while walking: "The bliss music is everywhere in the pure land of bliss. It doesn''t feel like you just started listening. The longer you listen, the more you will be infected by bliss, if you can''t get out of bliss as soon as possible. When I arrived at the other side, my body would continue to dance with the bliss, and I couldn��t stop it until I finally died.��


    Hansen frowned: "Since it is so dangerous, there will be no more than ten in the past, and so many creatures come in. Are they not afraid of death?"


    "Doing the best, returning before going out of control, and going out from the gate, naturally there is no danger." Haier looked around and did not see the figure of the Buddha, and asked: "You and the Buddha Where do you meet?"


    "I didn''t say it. I don''t have anything to do with the Buddha." Hansen looked at the creatures around him and asked: "How can I know when to return and when should I continue?"


    "Well, it depends on yourself. The average person has fear. If you don''t see hope, you will not dare to go any further. The more confident, the more obsessive the guy is, the easier it is." Haier''s eyes turned Add another sentence: "But you are fine, anyway, there is no saying that the Buddha is covering you, you will be able to go to the other side."

 Chapter 1941： Seven spirits

    Hansen did not explain it again, as the big troops went inside the desert.


    At the beginning, there were a lot of creatures in various ethnic groups. There were many creatures that could not stop or return when walking.


    There is no difference between day and night in the pure land of bliss. The blazing sun has been on the top of the head. It hasn��t fallen for a dozen hours.


    Indeed, as Haier said, the bliss sound is more and more difficult to resist. Not long after, Han Sen saw some creatures with weak willpower nearby, and began to dance with bliss.


    A huge elephant like a man dancing on the sand dunes looks very ridiculous, but it makes people feel a little chilling.


    Because there are still a lot of creatures going together, so one can not help but be tempted by the bliss, and there are people who can wake him up.


    Many creatures that can''t resist the temptation of bliss and can''t see hope are gradually retreating, so as not to bury them here.


    The bliss sound has little effect on Hansen, but it has been ringing in the ear, which makes people feel a bit uncomfortable.


    Haier has been asking Han Sen, when and when he is not talking to the Buddha, Hansen has been lazy to answer this question.


    However, Haier kept asking, Hansen couldn��t help but frown and asked: "Why do you think that I must have something to do with the Buddha?"


    Haier snorted and said: "I am also a woman. I don''t want to see your eyes. I can''t deceive me. You must have problems. Do you dare to swear to heaven that you have no problem?"


    Hansen spread the stalls and said nothing, and continued to walk forward.


    There is no dark night in the sand sea, because I don��t know the direction of the other shore. Many creatures go in different directions. Most creatures think that they have been moving forward, that is, they are going to the West to get to the other side.


    Hansen is also going west, but as time goes by, there are fewer and fewer creatures walking around him. After all, the desert is too big.


    After almost 50 hours, Hansen could not see other creatures besides Haier.


    Haier looked around and said, "Han Sen, there are no other creatures here. Don''t you talk about the Buddha coming soon?"


    Hansen only heard nothing, touched the bubble on his shoulder and said, "You should have brought the Fantasy in, what is the use of them?"


    Haier said with no anger: "What can be used? The illusion is not affected by the bliss, and you can use them to distract yourself so that your mind is not in a state of silence. It will be less likely to be confused by bliss."


    "It turns out that." In fact, Hansen has already thought of it, but only confirmed it to Haier.


    "You don''t want to go out with me, don''t you talk about when the Buddha is coming?" Haier firmly believes that the Buddha will come.


    Han Sen was trying to say something, but there was a figure in the distance coming to this side. The two couldn��t help but turn their heads together and watched it. It was a Buddha who was wearing a white robe. A bald head was very eye-catching under the sun. .


    "I will say, I will never look away." Haier said proudly.


    "You can see clearly, it is a Buddha, not a Buddha." Han Sen stared at the Buddha man.


    "Is it with me? The Buddha is not talking to the Buddha to pick you up? I want to lie to me, the door is not." Haier looked at you and couldn''t deceive my expression.


    Hansen��s look was not so good, his eyes twitched slightly, because he felt a sense of killing from the Buddha��s man.


    "Let''s go." Hansen turned and wanted to leave.


    "You don''t play." Haier said one thing, and he saw that Hansen had turned and ran, and he could not help but feel a little confused.


    Then Haier saw the Buddha in the distance speed up, like an arrow-like blast, suddenly felt something wrong, and began to catch up with Hansen.


    "What the **** is going on? Isn''t that Buddha coming to pick you up?" Haier asked as he ran.


    "I am not telling you, I have nothing to do with the Buddha." Hansen reiterated.


    Haier turned his head and glanced at it, but he saw that the figure of the Buddha was getting faster and faster, and he was getting closer and closer. They couldn��t help but feel a bit stunned: "Even if you really have nothing to do with the Buddha, you are not being Buddha. Are the people chasing it? It must be that you and the Buddha who are not talking about the Buddha are discovered by the Buddha, so they will send someone to clean you up."


    Speaking of this, Haier screamed and immediately shouted: "The Seven Spirits Buddha, that is the Seven Spirits Buddha, I guess there is nothing wrong with it. You and the non-verbal Buddha are exposed, the Buddhas The Seven Spirits Buddha is coming to kill you."


    "Do you recognize that Buddha?" Hansen asked.


    Although he does not know why the Buddha people will chase him and kill him, but since he is an enemy, he can understand one point.


    "Do you not even know the Seven Spirits? You don''t talk about the seventh son of the Buddha, but you don''t talk about the Buddha but don''t pass on your will to him. Instead, you pass it to the Buddha. Not because of the Seven Spirits. The child''s talent is not high, but because his talent is too high. The Buddha is afraid that his will and experience will limit his future, so he did not pass it on to him. The ancestor of the lamp has not received his disciples for tens of thousands of years. A disciple who received an exception decades ago is the Seven Spirits Buddha. Now he should be the Marquis."


    Haier finished adding another sentence: "It must be that you and the non-verbal Buddha have been discovered. The Seven Spirits will come to kill you. This has nothing to do with me. I will take a step first."


    When Haier finished speaking, he changed direction and ran to the other side. He had to draw a distance from Hansen to avoid being implicated by him.


    Hansen thought about it, and suddenly the speed increased. He picked up Haier��s collar and lifted her up. She continued to run forward.


    "What are you doing? We are a good friend, you don''t want to harm me." Haier struggled to get rid of Hansen''s palm.


    "I am also a disciple of the Queen of the Blades. The Buddha and the Rebec have been handed over. No matter what reason they want to kill me, do you think that the Seven Spirits will let me be killed by him?" Sen said faintly.


    Haier couldn''t help but squat, no longer struggling, and some dissatisfied said: "Then we run separately, he will not chase me? It is better to die with you."


    "You are just a Viscount. If I am a Seven Spirit Buddha, it is not too late to kill you before you chase me." Hansen said.


    "It��s like how much you are, you are just a viscount like me." Haier said with a grin.


    However, when she finished speaking, she suddenly felt that she was caught in Hansen, and the speed suddenly increased. She could barely open her eyes when the oncoming wind blows.


    ��How could it be so fast?�� Haier��s heart was slightly surprised.

 Chapter 1942： Fighting Buddha

    Hansen took the Shanghai children to run together. I didn��t have any pity for the jade, but wanted to leave a person��s card, which might be useful in the future.


    Hansen used the toothless rabbit boots to fly all the way, but his face was not so good-looking. The speed of the seven spirits who were chased after him could keep up with the speed of the rabbit boots, and he was approaching the distance with him.


    Although the speed of approach is not fast, but there is nothing but sand here, I can''t find a place to hide. Sooner or later, I will be caught up by the Seven Spirits.


    "Is he really just a Marquis?" Hansen looked back and saw that the Seven Spirits were less than a kilometer away from them.


    Haier��s heart was shocked: ��The Seven Spirits Buddha should be the Marquis undoubtedly, but he is, after all, a genius that the Buddha��s ancestors are hard to see, and he��s personally taught by the Buddha��s ancestors. It��s far from the general Marquis, I��m afraid the general Duke also It��s hard to match him... you run fast... he��s going to catch up...��


    Hansen didn''t want to run, but he is still only a Viscount. He can maintain this speed, mainly relying on the brave rabbit boots under his feet. There is no way to increase the speed.


    "Seven spirits, what are you going to chase after me?" Hansen said as he ran full.


    The Seven Spirits Buddha faintly screamed at the Buddha: "Amitabha."


    Then he said nothing, just chasing Hansen in the back, getting closer and closer to Hansen.


    Haier depressed: "It seems that he is eager to kill you. This time it is a big loss. Don''t say that you have to reach the other side. Maybe this little life will be lost."


    Hansen suddenly shot a palm on the sea, a force into the body of Haier, suddenly imprisoned her body, so that she could not even speak out.


    "Don''t stop talking, I have a way to open him." Hansen whispered to Haier, then jumped over a dune that was not too tall.


    Only this time Hansen did not jump out directly from the sand dunes, but fell down, blocking the sight of the Seven Spirits Buddha through the sand dunes.


    By the time when the Seven Spirits couldn''t see him, Hansen patted the small transparency on his shoulders, and suddenly a strange color power was transmitted to Hansen, instantly bringing their figure into the desert, the naked eye. It is difficult to see where they are.


    At a distance of kilometers, the Seven Spirits Buddha arrived at the sand dunes in a blink of an eye, standing on the sand dunes and glanced around.


    "Han Jushi, I know that you are here, come out and fight with me, the disciples of the Queen of Blades, even if they die, they should die with dignity." The Seven Spirits said faintly.


    However, no one responded to his voice. The seven spirits of the Buddha did not move. They looked at the desert in front of them calmly, and their lips and teeth moved slightly. It seemed that a strange wave had spread from his voice.


    Suddenly there was a small whirlwind around, and the whirlwinds rolled up the dust, and suddenly covered the surrounding area, and the dust fell like a fog.


    The Seven Spirits Buddha apparently believes that Hansen is still within a kilometer range and wants to use the falling sand to find out where Hansen is.


    However, after the many dusts fell, they did not see anything different. They were still silent, and they did not see them like Hansen.


    "Is he skilled in the bandits?" The Seven Spirits whispered to himself, looked around for a moment, then went in one direction, and soon disappeared into the distant desert.


    In the sky, Haier saw that the Seven Spirits had gone far away, and wanted Hansen to unlock the imprisonment on her body, but there was no way to speak and the body could not move. I couldn��t help but secretly conceal: ��Bastard, not fast. Let me go, deliberately eat the grandmother''s tofu?"


    She can only squat in her heart, and no sound can be heard.


    Hansen flew in the air, did not fall, and did not want to explain the meaning of imprisonment to Haier. It was still slowly rising to the sky, and the speed was very slow, and almost no airflow was felt.


    "The coward, the Seven Spirits Buddha has long gone, are you so careful and have a fart? I am not ready to let me go." Haier��s heart sighed again.


    Hansen��s forehead is sweaty. After all, he is only a Viscount. Maintaining such a slow flight is far more labor-intensive than flying fast.


    What''s more, he still has a sea child, the strength of the body is very serious, flying for ten minutes, just flying out less than a kilometer.


    Haier is depressed and almost mad, that is, she can''t move and can''t talk, otherwise Hansen will have a **** head.


    At this time, Haier suddenly saw the sand dunes where the original Seven Spirit Buddha stood. He did not know when there was another figure. It was the seven spirits.


    A seven-spirited buddha in a white robe stood still on the sand dunes, as if it had never been moved.


    Haier��s heart suddenly burst into shock: ��Strange, I clearly saw that he has gone far, how can he still be there? Can he not teleport?��


    When Haier was suspicious, he saw that the seven spirits had their eyes lowered and their mouths were filled with words. In a short while, they saw a light and shadow coming out of him. It looked very strange. There seemed to be a seven-spirited Buddha walking from him. Come out and go to the distance.


    In a short time, there were seven seven spirits who came out of him and flew in different directions. The seven spirits still stood on the sand dunes and waited for a while before heading to the west.


    "Buddha read the body, a powerful seven spirit Buddha." Haier suddenly came over, just now she saw the seven spirits of the far away, but it is a Buddha''s mind.


    However, this Buddha''s avatar is generally only a king-level Buddha who can practice. The Seven Spirits Buddha is only a Marquis, and can be used, and can also be divided into seven avatars to search for their whereabouts. This fact is in some Deaf people.


    Haier��s heart secretly rejoiced, but fortunately, Han Sen did not solve her imprisonment, otherwise she would only know the position of the Seven Spirits as soon as she made a sound.


    "This guy seems to have a bit of skill. He is a Viscount. He has such a speed. He doesn''t know what it is. He has such an effect." Haier secretly guessed.


    Hansen slowly landed on the ground, and his body shape also appeared, and at the same time he untied the imprisonment of Haier.


    At this time, Haier had a little cup of bow and snake shadow, carefully looked around and said: "Is the Seven Spirit Buddha really gone?"


    "Go, but I believe he will be back soon." Hansen sat on the sand and rested.


    "What are you waiting for, let''s go soon?" Haier called.


    Hansen sat there and did not move. He said calmly: "His avatars and deities have gone in eight different directions. No matter where we go, we can''t escape his eyes and ears."


    "What should I do?" Haier''s strength is not enough to cope with the existence of the Seven Spirits. At this time, there is no idea, and Hansen is unconsciously regarded as the backbone.

 Chapter 1943： Nowhere to hide

    "What we need to determine now is how to get out of the pure land of bliss, otherwise it will be found by the Seven Spirits after all," Hansen said.


    "Even if you don''t know how to go out, I don''t even know." Haier thought and said: "Don''t you have invisibility? Can the Buddha of the Seven Spirits be found in the Buddha''s mind?"


    Hansen shook his head and said: "The invisibility is very limited and cannot be invisible for a long time."


    Small transparency has always been discolored and invisible is very simple, but want to hide with foreign objects, it is too expensive for it, but also in the small transparent period of childhood, just so long stealth, it is almost to consume power empty.


    "What are your plans?" Haier stood on the sand dunes and looked around, fearing that the seven spirits would be found.


    "Don''t stand on it." Hansen waved at Haier and asked her to return to the sand dunes, and then said: "Are you not a disciple of the thief? Although it is only a viscount, but the means of life-saving should be there?"


    "The means are natural. If it is a general aristocrat, even if the Duke comes, I will have the life-saving grasp. But the opponent is the Seven Spirit Buddha, it is hard to say." Haier smiled bitterly.


    "If you are just a Buddha, you have no confidence to escape and live?" Hansen thought and asked.


    "It��s just a Buddha��s confession. If you have a certain grasp, you can escape, but my method can only protect myself...�� Haier is not.


    "That''s enough. I am going to the real body of the Seven Spirits Buddha. If it is smooth, you can naturally take his avatars together, and you can take the opportunity to walk out of the original road to the gate of bliss. If the Seven Spirits Buddha If you don��t want to take back the words of Buddhism, you have to rely on yourself,�� Hansen said.


    Haier looked suspiciously up and down Hansen: "Why are you helping me like this?"


    It is hard to believe that Haier was born into a thief. A stranger would sacrifice himself to help her escape.


    Hansen smiled and said: "No matter what reason the Seven Spirits Buddha killed me, he waited until only two of us were left, indicating that he still has some scruples and is unwilling to let others know about it. You can escape, maybe he will be scrupulous, and maybe even give up killing me. Even if he does not give up, at least you are such an insider, can help me inform my master, the knife queen, or I will die It��s white, and there aren��t even people who have avenged me.��


    After a pause, Hansen said: "And the goal of the Seven Spirits is me, even if I want to escape, there is no chance, I can only fight, there is no other choice."


    Haier saw Han Sen for a while and said: "If I can go out alive, I will definitely inform you of the Queen of Blades."


    "Okay, then a word is fixed, you go east, I go west." Hansen looked at the time and said: "I want to come to the Seven Spirits Buddha. This time should have turned back. Let''s go, I wish you good luck. ""


    Hansen said that he would get up quickly toward the west. Although Haier��s heart still had some doubts, she also knew that if she followed Hansen, the chance of death was higher, and she went east.


    However, Haier did not dare to go too fast, she was afraid that Hansen would take her as a bait, so she walked very slowly.


    Since Hansen is heading west, the Seven Spirits Buddha will only encounter Hansen in the first step, and her chance will come.


    Hansen naturally does not really deny himself as great as he is, while walking westward while observing the surroundings.


    Because the time to enter the pure land of bliss has been very long, the influence of bliss music on the creatures is already strong. Fortunately, Hansen��s will is too strong, and the influence of bliss music on him is very limited.


    After a long distance, Hansen did not dare to go any further. After looking around, he plunged into a sand dune and let the sand bury his body.


    Hansen is buried in the sand, running "Petrinization" and turning his body into a stone. Even if the deified king comes, I am afraid it is difficult to find him hiding here.


    What Han Sen has to do now is to wait, and wait for the turning seven spirits to walk past him, then he will come out and escape.


    Even if the Seven Spirits are slower to turn, Haier should also hit the Buddha''s avatar, and at that time, they can lure the Seven Spirits to go there.


    Of course, Hansen did not expect that Haier could really take away the Seven Spirits. With the ability of the Seven Spirits, he would definitely find that Haier had only one person and would come to chase him.


    Hansen is thinking about various possibilities and coping methods after various situations, but suddenly feels like there is a creature passing by. However, he was buried under the sand, and he could not run the hole in the Xuanqi field. He could only feel that there were creatures nearby, but he did not know if it was a seven-spirited Buddha.


    Slowly, the creature came to the east, and soon walked past Hansen��s hiding place and continued to the east.


    Hansen guessed that the creature is eighty-nine, that is, the seven spirits, otherwise it will be this time, who will go back?


    Hansen waited for the Seven Spirits to go far away, and then came out from the sand and continued to go deep into the pure land of the bliss.


    But who knows that the Seven Spirits went a few hundred meters to the east, and suddenly they turned back and walked around, seemingly looking for something.


    "Han Sen, are you waiting to die below, or do you come out to fight with me?" The voice of the seven spirits came in indifferent voice.


    Hansen frowned slightly: "Weird, how can the Seven Spirits know that I am here?"


    Hansen was puzzled, but his body shape did not mean to move. If the Seven Spirit Buddha knew his hiding place, he would tell him so much nonsense, and he would have already slapped it.


    The Seven Spirits Buddha waited for a while, see no one answered, and turned around a few times. Obviously he did not know the specific location of Hansen.


    But I don''t know why. He seems to be sure that Hansen is nearby. He has been reluctant to leave. It seems that he wants to find out where Hansen is.


    "He must have any way to know where I am, but I can''t find me who has been petrified. It''s a bit difficult to do." Hansen thought in his heart.


    The seven spirits outside stopped, and what was in the mouth, suddenly there was a big wind and sand, and the tornado seemed to be a demon dragon. The yellow sand was rolled up to the sky, and even the dunes were scattered. It seems that I have to turn it over within a few kilometers.


    "The Marquis is a wayward, such a wide range of searches, do not know how much power to consume." Han Sen thought so, but there is some helplessness.


    Even if he is turned into a stone and is rolled out, it will be discovered by the Seven Spirits.


    However, Hansen was not in a hurry. He waited for the tornado to blow, and he did not move until he was scraped to him, so that the seven spirits consumed more power.

 Chapter 1944： Guild war

    Several tornadoes rolled back and forth across the desert, and the carpet searched for Hansen.


    When a tornado rolled into a sand dune, suddenly the sand dunes burst open, and a figure rushed out from the inside and quickly rushed toward the west.


    "Amitabha!" The seven spirits of the Buddha''s body flashed, while the white robe swung a large sleeve, and the several tornadoes were suddenly rolled into his sleeves, and then turned into a yellow-eyed wind dragon swept toward Hansen.


    Hansen ran in front, followed by a hundred-meter-long yellow tornado, which looked like a horrible yellow whirlpool, to be inhaled.


    Hansen��s blood is boiling, and the mantra of the mantra is also trembled. The body is turned into a strange bird and directly rushes to the sky, avoiding the power of the horrible tornado.


    The shape of the Seven Spirits Buddha broke out from the tornado, and a palm broke into the air to Hansen. The palm of the hand was turned into a golden lion, roaring and hunted Hansen in the air.


    Hansen��s body-like phoenix, the strange borrowing power in the air, once again increased the speed, and the body shape drawn a beautiful arc, and hard to escape the golden lion��s slam.


    The seven spirits of the Buddha''s fingers are linked together, and the golden light breaks through the body, turning into a variety of Buddha spirits to Hansen.


    The dragon, the lion, the sheep, the elephant, the horse, the worm, the fish, the spirit of the Buddha of the Seven Spirits, the change of the spirit, the dragon''s power, the lion''s fierce, the sheep''s coagulation, the elephant''s power, the horse''s speed, the worm''s cockroach The spirit of the fish, the seven spirits have seven different power modes, and the mutual cooperation changes the infinite mystery.


    Hansen relied on the speed and body method of the fangs rabbit boots to be able to reconcile with the Seven Spirits, but even the Seven Spirits did not dare to pick up.


    The power of the Marquis is too strong. If you look at it on the front, I am afraid that this life will be confessed here.


    "Seven spirits, I have no complaints and no hates with you, why do you want to put me to death?" Hansen shouted away from the horrible Seven Spirits, and said loudly.


    He wants to know why the Seven Spirits Buddha wants to kill him, even if he can escape, if you don''t know the real reason, I am afraid there will be trouble in the future.


    Only by figuring out what is going on, can we solve the problem completely.


    The Seven Spirits Buddha did not answer, and the hands and fingers continued to produce a spiritual seal, and they played a horrible Buddha light, and Hansen was put to death.


    Han Sen saw that the Seven Spirits Buddha did not answer, and after the wolf''s escape from the spirit of the Seven Spirits, he fled and said: "I know, you must like to ignore the Buddha, but you are not a Buddha. I love you, I love you so much, I can''t hate it, so you will hate it because you love it, you want to kill me, right?"


    Hansen said this inside, but he did not think that this is the reason, just want to stimulate the seven spirits to speak.


    Although Haier always said that the Seven Spirits Buddha is because he does not speak Buddha, he will kill him, but Hansen does not think so. Because the Buddha is not only swearing by the magic of the desire, it is not really what he has, the Buddha is no longer overbearing, and it is impossible to kill a half-step deified disciple because of such a small matter.


    There must be more important reasons for the Seven Spirits to be so persistent in killing him.


    The Seven Spirits Buddha listened to Hansen��s words, and there was a sigh of anger in his eyes: ��Shut up, what are you, if you are not talking, you can be defiled.��


    After all, the Buddha light on the Seven Spirits Buddha was turned into a huge thousand-handed Buddha behind him. One Buddha��s hand was suppressed, and each Buddha��s palm contained a seven-soul seal. .


    Hansen only saw the roar of Baoling, such as the dragon and the lion, and suddenly screamed. The seven spirits were really terrible, and he had no chance to dodge.


    In the eyes of the gods, Hansen slammed into the top of a Buddha''s head and suddenly felt an unbeatable force slamming into his body along the palm of his hand, suddenly smashing him out. .


    The big yin and yang magnetic cannons are running wildly. By the force of the running horse, Hansen seems to have broken the line of kites and flew for several kilometers, and the power went away.


    Hansen rushed and spurted blood. The power was too strong. He borrowed most of his strength and also removed some of his strength. However, the remaining strength still hurt his inner government. If he was still wearing a Marquis-level armor I am afraid that this little life will be here.


    It is obviously difficult for the Seven Spirits to load the power of the thousand hands of Buddha. The Buddha light is converged and chased again to Hansen.


    "Seven spirits and seven spirits, male and female love is the most normal thing between heaven and earth. People do not want to be able to reverse with brute force. Nothing is like I am a good man, hate not day and night. They are intertwined with me. You are useless even if you kill me. Every minute we love will be printed forever in the heart. She will never forget my good life forever." Han Sen fled and said .


    On the strength of Hansen is not the opponent of the Seven Spirits Buddha, if it can anger the Seven Spirits, making it difficult for him to remain calm, perhaps you can find a chance.


    The seven spirits of the Buddha''s face are iron and blue: "Stop, don''t be filthy."


    Han Sen saw that the Seven Spirits Buddha really cares about the Buddha and the Buddha. He suddenly has a happy heart, and he can��t take care of it for his life. He shouted: "I don��t know that the Buddha and I are like glue, and love is incredible. She also used to I mentioned you to me and said that everything is good, it is too boring, very boring, I don��t understand women��s minds, even her fingers don��t dare to touch, not at all like a man.��


    The Seven Spirits Buddha did not say a word, but his hands were crazy and smashed out of the Seven Spirits. Just Hansen borrowed a distance from him. Now he has not been able to get close, the distance is too far, his attack is Hansen avoids one by one, but it does not pose too much threat.


    It seems that this kind of attack is useless. The Seven Spirits gave up the attack. All the power was used to pull in the distance between the two, and the distance was quickly shortened.


    "It''s a tough guy." Hansen''s blood in his chest was tumbling, and his blood continued to ooze. Fortunately, he had the ability to have different blood, and he was not afraid of blood loss, but the injury in his body has been difficult to recover.


    "Seven spirits and seven spirits, I am not talking about you. If you are a man, you should take the initiative. You see that I am only taking a little initiative. I don��t want to talk about the Buddha. I am so passionate. I don��t know how to caress me. How many times, you can''t even touch her fingers, it''s pitiful!" Hansen''s brain turned quickly, thinking about getting out of the way of life, while continuing to stimulate the Seven Spirits.


    "Shut up!" The Seven Spirits Buddha seemed to be angered to the extreme, and the Buddha''s light once again soared and turned into a thousand Buddhas.


    It was only this time that the Buddha of the thousand hands did not sneak out the Qibao Lingyin to him. Instead, he held the wooden fish and knocked it a bit. It suddenly seemed like a blue sky, and a thundering sound rang in Hansen��s heart.


    "Hey!" Hansen suddenly suffered a lightning strike, and the blood in his mouth was mad, his body shape also paused and almost fell.

 Chapter 1945： Misfortune

    The Seven Spirits rushed to Hansen, and wanted to kill Hansen when he fell.


    However, Hansen��s figure just sank, and immediately bounced again, the speed did not weaken, and continued to go forward.


    The Seven Spirit Buddha frowned slightly, and once again controlled the thousand hands of the Buddha statue to slam the wooden fish.


    when!


    A sound of lightning strikes straight through the soul, as if the soul of the biological shock can be scattered.


    However, this time Hansen did not suffer any more, and still kept the speed and continued to rush forward, taking advantage of the gap between the seven spirits and the Buddha''s statue, and pulling the distance apart.


    The seven spirits of the Buddha frowned slightly, and received thousands of hands of the Buddha, and continued to catch up with Hansen.


    The Seven Spirits Buddha launched several terrorist attacks under the anger of Hansen. It was also very expensive to consume, and it was not able to draw closer to Hansen, making him unwilling to waste his energy.


    Hansen''s speed is mainly derived from the soulless rabbit boots, the soul of the beast itself has power, does not need to consume Hansen''s own strength, and there is no slowdown due to consumption.


    The two chased in the desert one after the other, and the seven spirits behind him attacked Hansen from time to time, but they were all avoided by Hansen''s body, and they could not hurt Hansen for a time.


    When Hansen was attacked by the Buddha voice for the first time, he was seriously injured. Fortunately, he also practiced the phonology of the phonological system before, and he was no stranger to the power of the phonological system. When the second Buddha attack was attacked, it was already With preparations, the power of the Buddha and Yin was transferred to the Marquis-level armor with the power of the yin and yang magnetic gun.


    It seems that it has not been affected by the second Buddha''s voice. In fact, the Marquis-level armor is full of cracks, and Hansen''s house is also traumatized.


    Only Hansen forcibly endured, did not reveal flaws, and his speed did not decrease, let the Seven Spirits think that he was not traumatized by the Buddha.


    Otherwise, the seven spirits of the Buddha will knock on the wooden fish several times, and Hansen may not be able to bear it.


    "It''s a tough guy. Fortunately, he has already figured out a bit about his bottom." Hansen rushed to the endless galloping boots.


    Now Hansen has no other way, only for a moment, the seven spirits of the Buddha condensed the power of the whole body in pursuit of Hansen, Hansen does not believe that he can continue to infinitely pursue.


    "Come on, you have to kill you, I have the soul of the equipment, I am afraid of who." Hansen bit his teeth and ran hard, intending to fight endurance with the Seven Spirits.


    The Seven Spirits Buddha seems to have such a plan. He has not been able to kill Hansen. The attack of Qilingbaoyin has basically been emptied. He simply no longer attacks Hansen, and his physical strength has been chasing after him.


    The Seven Spirits did not believe that a viscount of Hansen could maintain this speed all the time, and he had another plan.


    Even if Hansen can keep running at such a speed, the bliss of the blissful pure land will become stronger and stronger. The Seven Spirits have a Buddhist gene, and they are very resistant to bliss. He does not believe that Hansen can The bliss sound is longer than his slap.


    Once Hansen is controlled by bliss, he will be mastered by life.


    When Han Sen saw that the Seven Spirits Buddha no longer attacked him, he deliberately provocatively said something that was not there. He hoped that the Seven Spirits Buddha could continue to attack and consume more of his physical strength.


    The Seven Spirits Buddha did not say a word, and no longer shot Hansen, but just screamed and chased Hansen.


    However, if you go to see the eyes of the Seven Spirits, you will find that the killing in his eyes is like a evil spirit. The whole person exudes an unknown atmosphere.


    Hansen was running wild, but suddenly saw several figures appearing on the front of the desert. When he was close to some, he found out that he was a group of Luojigongzi.


    Hansen said nothing, directly rushed to the Luoji son, and shouted: "The son of the sorrow, the Seven Spirits want to kill me."


    When Luo Ji heard Hansen��s shouting, he immediately changed his face and shouted: ��Go away.��


    After I turned around and ran, there was no hesitation in the slightest, and my heart was awkward: "Han Sen��s bastard, I want to harm me."


    How fast is the brain reaction of Luoji, only after listening to one sentence, I have already figured out the key.


    The Seven Spirits Buddha wants to kill the disciples of the Queen of the Blades. If the Queen of the Blades knows that the alliance between the Buddha and the Rebecite will not break, there will be a big gap. They see the Seven Spirits stalking and killing Han. Sen, it is likely to be ruined.


    Although Luoji ran fast, but turned around and saw Hansen chasing him over, and the speed was even faster than him, suddenly he shouted: "You are a bastard, I am innocent with you. What are you doing for me?"


    Hansen thought: "The harm is you. When you were in the konjac, you didn''t frame me. I reported it."


    Hansen has the perfect rabbit boots, they are much faster than Luoji, and they will catch up with them. A flying body will smash from their heads.


    Luoji knows that Hansen can''t be pasted from their heads, otherwise the Seven Spirits will catch up with them first, and then they will just kill them.


    Luoji bit his teeth and shouted: "Block him."


    As soon as he said, he directly pulled the knife and confronted Han Sen. The knife turned into the shadow of the demon, and he hurried down against Hansen.


    The shadow of the demon that the black smoke has changed, has already reached Hansen on the flash, there is no intermediate process, and people want to block it.


    Several Mozus around Luoji also shot Hansen together, but they did not practice the "Tian Mo Jing", nor the power of the devil, they are all general genetic techniques.


    However, among them, they are basically counties, and there is also a Marquis. Under the full force, the momentum is extraordinary.


    Hansen didn''t move. The shadow of the devil was on Hansen''s body. Several horrific attacks slammed on Hansen at the same time, causing Hansen''s body to explode like a balloon full of water.


    And on their heads, there was another Hansen figure, flying like a stream of light from their heads.


    What they are swearing at in Luoji is just the avatar that Hansen used to create the moon.


    "Running separately!" Luo Jian did not stop Hansen, immediately yelled and turned and ran, and several other demons also fled in different directions.


    Han Sen saw Luo Ji��s thoughts and reactions very fast, and he sighed that this guy really was a personal talent, like an old fox.


    Originally, they were expected to be able to delay a little time. It is impossible to see it now.


    They fled separately, and the Seven Spirits couldn''t catch up with them. They all killed them. If they killed them, they would add more snakes. They might not even care about them directly catching up.


    However, the scene that happened next gave Han Sen a slight glimpse. I saw that the seven spirits had a golden light, and the body seemed to be golden, and it expanded to more than three meters, from the sides and back of the skull. I had a face and gave birth to six arms.


    It is like a strange Buddha statue in all directions.


    "This guy is a different kind!" Hansen''s face changed slightly. He already knew what the Seven Spirits wanted to do.

 Chapter 1946： Luo Jis conjecture

    The four faces of the Seven Spirits Buddha, on the left is a smiling face, on the right is a crying face, and behind it is a face of evil spirits, which looks extremely horrible.


    Eight arms were lifted at the same time, dancing in various gestures, and a sacred seal was made, and the figure was broken.


    Hansen only heard the sound of screams and the sound of banging behind him. He turned around and saw that several demons, such as Luoji, even picked out the kilometers, and they were torn apart one by one. The desert is everywhere, and the desert where the blood is scattered is everywhere.


    The incarnation of the seven spirits of the Buddha, the strange and horrible golden Buddha body is rushing to the only living Luoji.


    Luo Ji can see that he can''t escape, roaring, the magic smoke of the body erupts like a volcano, condensing on the blade, throwing out a horrible shadow like a giant, and swallowing away toward the Seven Spirits.


    Just for a moment, the shadow of the demon swallowed the body of the Seven Spirits, but only after a second, the shadow of the demon was torn apart and turned into nothingness, and the seven spirits were transformed. The four-armed and eight-armed gold Buddha rushed out of the shadow of the demon, and as if it had been teleported, it was killed in front of Luoji. A pair of arms caught the body of Luoji. In the eyes of Luo Ji��s horror, both hands forced him directly. Torn in half.


    "It��s too embarrassing!" Han Sen still has the mood to look again and continue to rush to the depths of the desert.


    However, after the body of Luoji was torn, there was a black smoke coming out of his body, and a flash fell on Hansen.


    Han Sen immediately had the induction, and the strange black smoke was actually drilled into the sea of ??his eyebrows. Hansen��s body-protecting power was not blocked.


    If it is the Linghai of the general gene universe, it is the ordinary Linghai, but the Linghai of Hansen is the sea of ??souls and the soul sea unique to the shelter.


    The black smoke broke into it, and Hansen��s mind was moved. The celestial tower was put on Guanghua, and it was covered like a big bowl of heaven. He immediately sucked the black smoke into the tower.


    "Where is it here... let me go out..." The black smoke screamed in the space cover at the top of the tower, and the voice was the Luozi son.


    Hansen didn''t have the mood to figure out what the black smoke was. The Seven Spirits had killed so many Mozus in a flash, and they didn''t delay for too long, and they chased them from behind.


    Fortunately, the seven-spirited Buddha''s heterogeneous transformation, the speed of blessing is not strong, still can not catch up with Hansen, this is why he has not changed.


    The Seven Spirits are not in a hurry. After converging the heterogeneous transformation, they still chase Hansen by themselves. After all, although the heterogeneous state is strong, the consumption is several times higher than the general form, and it is not suitable for a long time in a heterogeneous state.


    The two chased one and one escape, Han Sen hopes to meet other creatures, preferably the Duke, but when he ran down the road, he did not see the shadow of other creatures.


    "I don''t know if Haier has escaped?" Hansen secretly thought, because he had never seen the Buddha''s buddhist buddies returning to the body, and Hansen did not know what happened to Haier.


    Hansen has been escaping for a long time, not knowing how to escape for a few days and nights, although most of the power comes from the brave rabbit boots, but still feels physically exhausted.


    The stamina of the Seven Spirits is equally terrible, and he has been chasing him behind him. The speed has not slowed down.


    "This guy is really difficult!" Han Sen supported the tired body and continued to move forward. The pure land of bliss seems to be really endless. How to run can not reach the margin, the foresight is still a vast desert.


    "It��s not a way to run this way. Only when the pure land of bliss reaches the other side, the Seven Spirits do not dare to do it to me in the eyes of the public, but how can they reach the other side?" Hansen has been observing these days. But he did not see where there was anything on the other side.


    Hansen��s heart moved, and his thoughts sank into the tower of the destiny. He asked the black smoke of Luoji: ��Loji, how can you get to the other side?��


    "You are killing me, even if I know, I will never tell you, go to hell." The smoky voice of the Luoji son was heard in the black smoke.


    Hansen said coldly: "I have escaped a life, you still have a chance to live, or you will let you disappear now."


    Saying, Han Sen��s mind was moving, and the glory of the tower was trembled above the black smoke. The black smoke was like a red iron block that met the water. The black smoke rose and quickly shrank, and the Luoji��s miserable The call came along.


    "Don''t kill me... I said..." Luo Jigong screamed.


    "Don''t have a word lie, otherwise I can''t live, you will die as well. As long as I can get out of trouble, I will protect you. You are the person who kills me with the Seven Spirits. I won''t hurt you." Said Mori.


    Luoji Gongzi said: "The pure land of bliss is not a heterogeneous space, but a divine treasure of a deified level. However, this alien treasure is found by the deities of the deities, and they themselves have no way to completely control them. Control a certain part of it. Although it is only part of it, it is not difficult for them to trap a person. Since you are eyeing them, it is almost impossible to get to the other side through the pure land of bliss."


    "Since they have not been able to completely control the pure land of bliss, there should be a way to get rid of their control, right?" Hansen asked.


    "It is very difficult. Whenever the bliss is opened, only ten creatures can reach the other side. This is no coincidence. It must be deliberately made by the Buddha. I have checked the creatures that have reached the other side in the past, most of them with the Buddha. The relationship is extremely close, and few creatures that are hostile to the Buddha can reach the other side," Luo said.


    "Since you have studied it, you dare to come here, should you have any thoughts?" Hansen asked again.


    Luo Jigong had a pause, and then he continued: "I have a guess, but I don''t know if it is true or not. I came here only to verify the guess."


    "Let''s listen." Hansen glanced back and saw that the Seven Spirits still chased him behind him. He didn''t seem to worry about his ability to get out of the pure land.


    Hansen��s heart said: ��I��m afraid that Luo Ji��s saying is not false. The Buddha should be able to control who is on the other side. It��s not a random chance.��


    Luo was hesitant, but under Hansen��s coercion, he still said his guess.


    In fact, all major forces have studied the pure land of the Buddha''s bliss, and they all have similar conjectures like Luoji, but no one can really figure out the mystery, because the Buddha does not allow the strongmen above the king level to enter the pure land of bliss. The general aristocracy is hard to make a difference in the pure land of bliss.


    Luo Ji found a lot of creatures that successfully reached the other side and many creatures that went deep into the pure land but did not reach the other side. They got a lot of information from them and finally got a guess.

 Chapter 1947： Bliss bell

    The Buddhas cannot fully control the pure land of bliss. As long as they pass through areas that are not under control, they may bypass the control of the Buddha and reach the other side.


    According to the judgment of Luoji, those areas that are not controlled by the Buddhas should be below the sand sea.


    "After you go deep into the sand, you can see some sand dunes that are similar to white. It is slightly different from the general yellow sand. It is difficult to find if you don''t pay attention to it. Find those white sand dunes, as long as you rush into the sand dunes, you can enter without being The area controlled by the Buddha. But this is only my guess, and it must be completely accurate." Luo said.


    "If it is not allowed, I am afraid that you can only be buried for me, so it is best to finish what you have." Han Sen said to Luoji while running.


    "It''s really gone, I know that." Luo Jigong said.


    "Yes? I don''t think you are the one who came here to verify a guess." Han Sen said faintly.


    "You can''t say that. The reason why I come here is mainly because the legends are in places where they are controlled by the Buddha. There may be treasures left by the gods, so they will want to take a chance." "Luoji replied.


    Hansen ran wildly and searched around, hoping to see the white sand dunes that Luo Ji said.


    But the rolling sand dunes are numerous, and I really don''t see the white sand dunes.


    After another run, Hansen suddenly blinked. In the undulating sand dunes, there was a small dune of less than two meters high. The sand of the small sand dunes was slightly white, if not carefully watched, it was very It''s hard to find out how it differs from the sand dunes next to it.


    "I found the sand dunes you said, how do you get in?" Hansen rushed to the small sand dunes and asked Luo Ji with his thoughts.


    "In the past, there were creatures who accidentally entered it, saying that they were rushed in when they were attacked. I don''t know how to get in. I originally wanted to find a hole in the hole and try it out." Luo Ji replied.


    Hansen listened no longer hesitating, pulled out the ghost tooth knife directly, and far away from the small sand dune.


    For example, the knives of the fangs were shot on the small sand dunes, and suddenly the small sand dunes were pulled out of a large pit.


    Hansen��s heart was a joy, because after the power of the ghost tooth knife broke out of the big pit, the spare force had not been exhausted, but suddenly it felt like the following space, the knife light sank, as if the following is empty.


    But from the above, there is still a bunker, the bottom of the pit is still sand, and there is no difference.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hansen rushed over to the bunker and plunged into the bunker.


    Hansen didn''t feel like hitting the sand, it was more like hitting into the water, and then feeling under the body, the person fell.


    Chasing the seven spirits who came behind, hesitated a little, and then rushed down.


    Hansen��s eyes lit up and everything he saw was a surprise to Hansen.


    After passing through the bunker, it is not a place like an underground cave. It is still a world under the sky. It seems that Hansen is not through the sand, but a sky.


    Here, unlike the desert world above, you can see a glance of golden spring water, a golden giant tree towering in the sky, and a gold temple built on each golden giant tree.


    Baoguang hooligans, Buxia rose, and the colorful aura enveloped the temple, it seems to be like a world of bliss without pain.


    ��Is it true that this is the real pure land of bliss?�� Hansen frowned slightly, because the melody became stronger here, not only a little bit stronger, even he felt a little pressure, his limbs shook slightly, almost Follow the bliss sound.


    With the supreme will to suppress the body, before Hansen decided to go where to go, he heard a plop, and saw that the Seven Spirits Buddha actually fell.


    Han Sen pulled his legs and rushed to the seven treasures of golden woods, but he felt that his body could not be separated from the ground and only ran forward step by step.


    The Seven Spirits did not directly catch up, just watching Han Sen sneer: "Han Sen, the world of bliss, and you are a vulgar thing."


    "I am stunned, how can you treat me? Have the ability to kill me!" Hansen did not return to the machine.


    "If you go further, you don''t have to kill me, you will die." The Seven Spirits said coldly.


    Han Sen was trying to say something, but he heard the Seven Spirits and then said: "Time is almost up."


    Then I heard a bell ringing. Hansen suddenly felt that his brain was banging, his body slammed, and almost fell to the ground. The bell was a hundred times more horrible than the extreme music.


    The seven spirits of the Buddha hand pinch the Buddha on the spot, the golden Buddha light on his body, and the cold sweat appeared on his forehead, and it seems that he wants to be a force.


    The seven spirits of the Buddha looked coldly at Hansen who fell to the ground, step by step toward Hansen, and the Buddha''s light was gradually released, gradually turning into the body of the four-armed gold Buddha. He walked and said: "The bliss that can die in the world of bliss Under the bell, it is also your blessing."


    Hansen opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he heard a bell ringing. The bell didn��t know where it came from, as if it was echoing in the whole world. Hansen��s **** was sitting on the floor, and his mouth was bloody. Spraying is not enough.


    "Seven spirits, why do you have to put me to death in the end?" Hansen stood up with some difficulty, while looking back and looking at the Seven Spirits.


    "Because you are damned." The four faces of the Seven Spirits are four mouths, each word is only one word, and the tone is different. It sounds like four people are talking, extremely strange.


    Said, the seven-spirited Buddha''s three-meter-high gold body rushed toward Hansen, eight arms produced seven different spirits, and at the same time slammed toward Hansen.


    The dragon and lion sheep and horses, like the insect fish, the seven kinds of gold Buddha light condensed into a seal, snarling and rushed to Hansen.


    Hansen rolled on the ground paved with gold, and hardly escaped the attack of Qibao Lingyin, and ran to the golden woods.


    However, the bell of the bliss bell screamed and became more and more powerful. Hansen��s hands and feet were somewhat unintelligible. It seemed to be dancing with the undulating bells. It was very funny.


    The Seven Spirits Buddha chased Hansen in the back. He could see it. He had already used a different kind of transformation. He still walked very hard and his limbs shivered slightly. It seemed that he was somewhat uncontrollable.


    Hansen sometimes danced with the bells, and sometimes fled, and the Seven Spirits had not been able to kill him for a while, but Hansen was still attacked by some of the spirits and had been injured many times.


    The Seven Spirits Buddha is also a lion''s seal to Hansen, but the arm is somewhat uncontrollable and automatically bounced. The lion spirit rubbed Hansen on the golden ground, but could not meet it. Hansen is half a point.


    "Seven spirits, you can''t bear the sound of the bliss clock." Hansen suddenly laughed, patted the soil on his body, stood up from the ground, it looked very relaxed, as if the influence of the blissful bell sound had already been on him. It doesn''t exist anymore.


    "Impossible!" The face of the Seven Spirits suddenly changed.

 Chapter 1948： God possession

    The general biological bliss music can''t resist, let alone the bell of the bliss.


    Even the Seven Spirits themselves, relying on the sacred Buddha''s gene technique and the body of the four-faced Buddha, have been very hard under the bell of the bliss, and the body began to be somewhat uncontrollable.


    Hansen, a Viscount, was able to get rid of the influence of the bliss, which made the face of the Seven Spirits change greatly and could hardly believe it.


    No matter the ordinary bliss or the bell of the bliss, it is not a substantial attack, but a kind of whipping against the will and the state of mind.


    This is precisely Hansen''s strengths, his will and realm are not inferior to the deified level, and he will be easily shaken by the bliss.


    I pretended to be shaken by the bliss, but to seduce the Seven Spirits and not to give up chasing him.


    Now that the Seven Spirits are shaken by the bliss, the timing of Hansen��s counterattack is finally here.


    Under the feet, the rabbit boots broke out in a crazy way, and Hansen��s figure was like a light and shadow. The ghost tooth knife in his hand also burst into a purple-black knife, and he smashed toward the Seven Spirits.


    The Seven Spirits Buddha turned and wanted to walk away, but one foot just started, the other foot was like a dance, and the bells twisted, and did not keep up with the front feet, so that the Seven Spirits did not Forward.


    Hey!


    The knife light was smashed by the palm of a seven-spirited Buddha, and the body of the four-armed golden Buddha was indeed terrifying.


    Hansen is not looking at the face, the ghost tooth knife in his hand moves with him, and a toothbrush knife screams out of his way, his body shape flickers around the seven spirits.


    The seven spirits of the Buddha''s legs stepped back, and eight arms fought with Hansen.


    However, a part of his body occasionally loses control and causes him to make major mistakes that would not have occurred.


    The master has only been arguing for a moment, not to mention such a serious mistake. Even if Hansen��s physical strength is far worse than that of the Seven Spirits, he has also seized one of the flaws under continuous mistakes.


    Ghost knives purple black knife light on the golden body of the Seven Spirits Buddha, actually only took a spark on the top, only a white mark left on the golden body, instantly disappeared.


    "A very powerful heterogeneous body!" Hansen was amazed. Although the power of the ghost tooth knife could not be exerted too much, it was very easy to have an earl, even on the body of the Seven Spirit Buddha, even the knife marks were left. Down, it can be seen how terrible the body of the Seven Spirits is.


    The seven spirits were furious, and the golden light flashed in their eyes. Eight golden arms condensed all kinds of Yin Ling and madly bombarded Hansen.


    Only now that his body is often out of control, there are too many flaws, and Hansen can no longer be suppressed as before.


    On the contrary, Hansen relied on the speed of the fangs rabbit boots, and the red ���� ���� gloves also burst into a powerful force. The ghost knives squatted again and again on the body of the Buddha.


    Such a force can only leave a shallow white mark on the golden body, and the power of the tooth can not be attached.


    The Seven Spirits Buddha wants to escape the world of bliss, but unfortunately it is a little late. Although he retreats quickly, the frequency of the blissful bell is too fast, and the influence of bliss music on him is getting bigger and bigger.


    Before the Seven Spirits escaped from the world of bliss, his body could not help but dance with the bliss, swaying the strange dance steps, unable to stop, and it was difficult to control the body to rush out of the world of bliss.


    Hansen is overjoyed, and he has a knife and a knife on the body of the Seven Spirits. Even the power of the ice muscles and the blood of the blood has been used, and it is barely able to leave a shallow shadow on the body of the golden Buddha. Knife marks.


    However, this is enough. As long as the knife marks can be left, the power of the teeth can be attached to the golden body and tear his body constantly.


    Although it is a little slower, as long as there is enough time, it can kill the Seven Spirits.


    The four faces of the Seven Spirits are roaring in unison, trying to control the body and want to rush out of the world of bliss, but the time when the body is controlled by the bliss is more and more difficult to control.


    "How could this be... Why didn''t he be influenced by the bliss... This is impossible..." The Seven Spirits smashed Hansen again, and the golden light flashed in his eyes, and his heart became more and more angry.


    Hansen is trying to slap a few knives before he rushes out of the bliss world. Even when he rushes out of the bliss world, there are so many knife marks left on his body, and the power of the teeth may slowly kill him.


    However, Hansen��s knife had not yet been thrown out, but suddenly he saw the golden flame rising in the eyes of the Seven Spirits, and the golden flame burned in an instant, wrapping the entire body of the Seven Spirits.


    The body that was originally affected by the bliss music and kept dancing was stopped after being wrapped in Jin Yan, and no longer twisted the body indiscriminately.


    "Han Sen, I said, we will meet again soon." The four-armed Buddha, surrounded by Jin Yan, opened his mouth at the same time, making a shocking sound.


    "Emperor!" Hansen suddenly heard who the voice was, and understood that it was all he secretly engaged in ghosts.


    The consciousness of the Seven Spirits Buddha seems to have been completely occupied by the Emperor, and it is completely unaffected by the bliss of the bliss. The cruel smile is toward Hansen, and while walking, he gnashed his teeth and said: "Han Sen, I have waited for this moment for a long time. For a long time, but you can rest assured that I will not kill you at once. You are the most delicious meal for the god, I will taste your horror, your mourning, your death..."


    The sound of a hate into the bone marrow echoed in Hansen''s ear, Hansen secretly complained, and the hand had already held Cabernet Sauvignon.


    He can''t cope with a seven-spirited Buddha. Now that the Seven Spirits are attached to the Emperor of Heaven, he is even more of an opponent. He does not occupy an advantage in all aspects.


    Hansen intends to use the remaining energy of the Chihwa Monarch to blast a blow. Although the remaining energy is less than one percent, it is the Red Cloud Monarch. If he can directly hit the Seven Spirits, he may be able to Kill will kill.


    The emperor hated the sky, the golden flames on the body became more and more fierce, and the horror of the demon like the demon **** shrouded, making the body of the four-armed golden Buddha more horrible, like a demon who chose to be a human being.


    "Boom!" The emperor slammed out, and the golden flame was condensed on the finger. The flame seemed to condense the power of the Buddha and the flame of the Seven Spirits. It��s about to be scorched.


    The four faces are full of unforgettable hatred. The emperor controls the body of the Seven Spirits. When the fingertips are shaken, the golden flame will be bounced to Hansen.


    Suddenly, I saw a small bag hanging above the neck of the Seven Spirit Buddha. The small bag had been burned by the golden flame on his body, revealing a yellow bun, and the paper was burned.


    At the moment when the paper was burned, the strange light symbol rushed out of the ashes and was printed directly on the forehead of the face of the top of the Seven Spirits.


    "Ah!" Hansen suddenly heard a scream, and the screaming voice came from the **** of the gods.

 Chapter 1949： Soul

    Hansen couldn''t help but be there, and for a time he didn''t figure out what was going on.


    I saw that the light symbol was printed on the forehead of the Seven Spirit Buddha, sparkling with a strange brilliance, and with the flash of the light, the **** of the gods also made a scream.


    "Who is... who dares to count the Emperor of Heaven..." The Emperor of Heaven is angry and roaring, but the golden flame on his body is getting weaker and weaker. Hansen has been able to see a golden light and shadow in the body of the Seven Spirits. It��s extremely painful to twist and sway, and it looks very strange.


    Although I don''t know what happened, Hansen also knew that his chances had come. At this time, he couldn''t care so much. The ghost knife violently smashed the past.


    A knife and a knife are criss-crossed on the body of the Seven Spirits. Now both the Emperor and the Seven Spirits have lost control of the body of the four-armed golden Buddha. They can only be allowed by Hansen. An angry roar, but it is completely useless.


    The consciousness of the emperor has been suppressed by the light, and the screams of pain are not limited. Perhaps it is because the body is attached to the body of the seven spirits, and it is limited by the body. He is unable to break free.


    The consciousness of the Seven Spirits Buddha is not strong enough to be able to fight the extreme music. He can only watch Hansen��s knife smashing on him.


    No matter how powerful the body can''t stand the killing of thousands of knives, the golden Buddha body has more and more knife marks on it, and a knife mark is superimposed on it. The blood of gold is flowing out.


    Hansen started to be ruthless, and he ignored the roar of the emperor or the seven spirits.


    "I will kill you... This has nothing to do with me... Killing you... It is all about controlling what I do... You killing my Buddha and I will spare you..." Different voices may be intertwined with the thoughts of the Emperor and the Seven Spirits.


    However, Hansen was unmoved and still slashed.


    Even if the Seven Spirits are indeed confusing by the Emperor, if the Buddha did not intend to kill him, how could the Seven Spirits stalk him in the blissful land for so long, and the Buddhas did not respond?


    Undoubtedly, the Buddhism itself really wants to kill him for some reason. This has nothing to do with whether the emperor has confused the Seven Spirits.


    A roar of roaring roared in the blissful world, but it didn''t have any use. Hansen didn''t know how many knives were smashed. Many of the knives were also kneeling on the neck of the Seven Spirits. The four-faced head of the life collapsed, and the blood of gold spurted, and it flowed everywhere.


    "Hunting the Marquis-class, heterogeneous, four-armed, golden-armed Buddha, and gaining the spirit of the four-armed, eight-armed Buddha Buddha, and discovering the heterogeneous genes."


    A voice sounded in Hansen''s mind at the same time, which made Hansen feel refreshed and lived for so long.


    The strange body of the Seven Spirits slammed down, and the golden flames and light still stood there, and the light symbol was still on the forehead of the flame figure.


    Hey!


    The light burst suddenly exploded, and the golden flame was blown up. The roar of the emperor suddenly disappeared with the flame and nothing left.


    Almost at the same time, on a spacecraft that had just left the Buddhism, a man holding a cloth was resting on a chair and closed his mouth. The corner of his mouth was slightly creeping, as if he was talking to himself: "The emperor��s guy turned out to be I dare to show my body, I really want to die, and I should be able to stop for a while after being hit hard. People who are in our Han family can''t kill you."


    Hansen took out a bottle and loaded the golden blood of the Buddha in all directions. His heterogeneous part was blood.


    After doing all of this, Han Sen only took a look at his new animal soul.


    Viscount-class four-armed and eight-armed gold Buddha: soul-type.


    Han Sen''s slight glimpse, the armor-type beast soul he saw more, it should be the introduction of the three types of armor, what is the meaning of this soul type, Han Sen is somewhat difficult to guess.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen summoned the soul of the beast directly, and suddenly a whole body of gold armor wrapped Hansen''s body, looking very glorious and overbearing.


    It is a bit like the gold saint of Gemini, but it looks like there is no difference between the ordinary beast and the armor. It is also a physical armor. It is not clear what the words of the soul are.


    Hansen condensed his strength and tried to blast a punch, but his mind was only a move. He suddenly saw the golden light flashing on the gold armor, turning into a four-faced and four-armed Buddha shadow behind him, punching out, and even attached four sides. The power of the golden Buddha light of the eight-armed Buddha is not inferior to the time when the Seven Spirits are in the world.


    "I am going, the soul is so fierce!" Hansen was overjoyed. I didn''t expect to have this type of armor. Wearing this armor is equivalent to having the power of the Marquis, or the Marquis of the Seven Spirits. The power, this is a bit abnormal.


    "I don''t know if outsiders can see the shadow of the Buddha in all directions. If you can see it, it will be a little troublesome." Hansen thought in his heart, and took the soul of the soul back into the sea of ??souls. To the world of bliss.


    Within the Buddhist temple of the Buddha, a candle fire suddenly went out, and when the eyes closed, the face of the Buddha��s ancestors suddenly changed. The many aristocrats who sat down were shocked and could change the color of the ancestors. It has not happened in the past millennium.


    "The seven spirits are dead!" The first ancestor of the burning lamp was distorted, and the four words were spoken in a word.


    "With the strength of the Seven Spirits, a viscount in the Hansen District, how could it not be..." All the Buddhists were shocked.


    "How is this possible... The Seven Spirits are not going to chase Hansen to take the knife embryo..." It seems that he knew that he had lost his word, and the Buddha King immediately stopped talking and whispered a Buddha.


    "No matter who killed the seven spirits, they have to pay the price." The ancestor of the burning lamp restored calm, but the calmness made people feel more terrible.


    One of the only disciples who had been accepted for thousands of years, was regarded as the disciple of the Buddha��s most promising promotion to the deification of the Buddha. It was so dead, and the anger in the heart of the ancestors was hard to say.


    "Han Sen...he...he..." A Duke of Buddha, who was responsible for monitoring the pure land of bliss, suddenly became surprised.


    "What happened?" Net Haifo Wang frowned at the duke.


    "Han Sen, he walked into the other side!" The Duke of the Buddha was eccentric.


    "What? How can he get to the other side? Isn''t he setting his quota?" Jinghai Wang asked some unbelief.


    "I don''t know, but he really has already entered the other side, you see it yourself." The Duke of the Buddha is hard to say clearly. In the hands of the Buddha''s mirror, the Buddha''s light in the mirror suddenly shines out, and it is Hansen''s figure.


    A group of Buddhist and aristocratic aristocrats have seen clearly, where Hansen is, it is indeed the other side.


    "He entered the world of bliss with the Seven Spirits. Now he has come out, but the Seven Spirits have been ordered, and he will kill the Seven Spirits." The first ancestor of the Lanterns rose up from the lotus platform and stepped toward the gate of the Pure Land. .

 Chapter 1950： Ant

    For thousands of years, the lamp has suffered from the suffering of the world. It is still unwilling to die with time and forcibly stay in the world, just to be able to watch the birth of the new generation of the Buddha. The Seven Spirits Buddha is his greatest hope. Now this hope is shattered in an instant, and the hatred in the heart of the lamp is simply incomprehensible.


    The entire country of Buddhism was shaken, and the burning lamp had no idea how many years ago it had actually appeared. Now it is actually coming out of the West Gate, and the accompanying princes and nobles are famous for their power in Buddhism, such a large squad, many Buddhism is guessing what happened.


    Hansen passed through the golden world of bliss, and saw the boundless sea. The big ship with golden leaves in the sea stood on the golden leaves and went to the sea. He actually reached the other side.


    Among the other shores, Han Sen saw that there were no more than a few Buddhas and so on. There were a few of them, and several of them were creatures that Hansen had seen around the Buddha.


    The bliss of the bliss in the world of bliss did not have much effect on him. He arrived at the other shore without fear and danger. He suddenly fell into the body of Hansen and made his body cells activate. I got a boost.


    This kind of reinforcement can''t make Hansen promote the rank, but the physical strength has increased a lot, and the effect is very significant.


    The non-verbal Buddha saw that Hansen had embarked on the other side, and could not help but look at it. Many other creatures were also look weird. Obviously, they did not expect that, besides them, there were still creatures on the other side.


    I don��t understand what the Buddha wants to say, but see a light door appearing on the other side. The people walked out of the light door, and the position of going out was actually the West Gate of the Buddha when they entered.


    Only after they came out, they were shocked by the sights in front of them. The ancestors of the Lantern and the Buddha��s powers were all here.


    Not talking about the Buddha and the woman quickly went forward, other creatures followed the ceremony, one by one shivering and even the atmosphere did not dare to take a breath.


    "You will retreat." The ancestors of the burning lamp did not speak, and the eyes fell on Hansen, who finally came out. The net sea king on the side said to the Buddha.


    Everyone was secretly relieved and quickly retreated to the side. Although the pressure was not directed at them, they had already made them chilly.


    Hansen saw the scene in front of him, and could not help but frown and wrinkle. Although he had already thought that the Buddha would not easily give up, he did not expect that even the first ancestors of the burning lamp would come here.


    When Jing Haiwang saw Han Sen, he immediately asked coldly: "Han Sen, why are you killing my seven spirits?"


    As soon as this statement came out, the aristocrats of all major forces were shocked. The seven spirits were in the position of the Buddha, and almost no one knew. Now the net sea king actually said that the seven spirits were killed by Hansen, how to make people not shock.


    "Why did the net sea king say this? When did I kill the Seven Spirits?" Hansen said without humiliation.


    "Don''t dare to argue!" Many of the Buddha''s great powers are furious, just like the gods of the gods are angry and shouting loudly.


    Such a terrible momentum was suppressed, even those who were outside the family felt terrified, but Hansen, who was surrounded by questions, still did not move, still calmly said: "You said I have killed the Seven Spirits and I don��t know what evidence?"


    "There is evidence in nature, and it is useless to argue with you." Net Haiwang said, he did not give Hansen the opportunity to speak again, and the big sleeves were turned into a curtain of the sky. Hansen was the first to take Hansen. Take it down.


    In the corner of the Buddha Pavilion, there was a cold light in the eyes of Isa, and the white hair in his hand burst instantly, and the tall body stood up, like a knife.


    The opposite face of the Buddha''s old man changed his face, and the blacks in his hand fell on the chessboard. When the sunspot fell, the stone pavilion seemed to fall into a strange force field, as if it was isolated from the world.


    "Fo Yin, the friendship between you and me ends here." Isa said coldly, pulling the knife to the void, and suddenly smashed the strange force field, and suddenly went away.


    Before the West Gate of the Buddha City, the large sleeves of the King of the Sea King would be caught in Hansen, but they saw a purple knife smashing into the air and directly tearing the sleeves of the Net King.


    The Queen Elizabethan figure has appeared in Simon, standing before Hansen, and her eyes are indifferently glanced at the powers of the Buddhas of the heavens, without any fear of fear.


    "Lighting the lamp, although you are the realm of deification, but if you don''t give me a statement today, my knife queen must break the Buddha''s country, even if the knife is broken, it will never be returned." Isa''s eyes finally settled on the ancestor On the body, slowly said.


    "Bold... Blade Queen... You don''t think that the Buddha and the Rebeites are good, you can be so arrogant in front of the ancestors." The Buddhas and the aristocrats screamed in anger.


    The ancestor of the burning lamp opened his eyes at this time and said faintly: "Your disciple has killed the disciple of the deity. Is this reason enough?"


    "Evidence." Isa spit out two words without retreating.


    The lamp looked at Isa and held out his palm in front of him. He didn��t see how his palms were exerted, nor did he deliberately aim at anyone. But under this grasp, Hansen stood behind Isa. I don''t know how, I was caught in the hands by the burning lights.


    Isaton''s face was cold, and he slashed toward the ancestors of the burning lamp.


    The first ancestors of the burning lamp did not look at Isa, a palm that was pinched with the Buddha��s hand, and Isa could tear the starry air, but it seemed to span a myriad of stars, and it was too late to burn the ancestors. On the hand, it seems that the distance between the feet is already the end of the world.


    The first ancestor of the burning lamp was holding the hand of Hansen in the hands of the Buddha, and Hansen��s body was covered. Only in a flash, Hansen��s body was turned into an ant in the Buddha��s light.


    The ancestors who burned the lights immediately threw Hansen��s ants to Isa, and said faintly: ��Looking at the Japanese sages and the ancestors of Rebec, they have a good relationship, and today he will keep his life. You are good at it.��


    After all, when you turn around, you will go with a group of Buddhists as big as the Buddha.


    Isa held the ant in Hanson''s hand and held the knife in one hand, but she couldn''t get the second knife again, because she knew how many knives were useless.


    "It��s not a deification, it��s empty, half-step myth, it��s just a joke.�� Isa bit her teeth and grabbed the ants in the palm of her hand.


    The other tribes saw the anti-day means of burning the ancestors, and their hearts were shocking. Even the half-step myth of Isa was so powerful that there was not much room for rebellion in front of the burning lights, and even their own disciples could not keep it. Being alive and turning into a small ant is really horrifying.


    Hansen himself was also very surprised. His strength was too far, and there was no resistance. He was turned into an ant, and he felt that his body really turned into an ant, not an illusion.

 Chapter 1951： Phagocytosis

    "Han Sen, I am hurting you. I can''t think of the Buddha''s invitation to go to me. It turned out to be a plot." On the spaceship, Isa put Hansen''s ants on the table and sighed. .


    Hansen wants to talk, but he can''t speak words at all, and he becomes an ant. Many genetic techniques can''t be used, as if he really became an ordinary ant.


    Hansen didn''t panic because of it. When he thought about it, he climbed up on the table, but the trajectory he climbed out was the text: "Some of the things on my body were burned by the vulture, that The semi-deified knife embryo was also taken away by him."


    Isa saw Hansen��s trajectory, but he was overjoyed and said, ��Are you still conscious?��


    "I am sober, is there any problem?" Hansen wondered.


    Isa said: "The regenerative technique of burning lamps can transform biological genes and easily classify a superior into the lowest primitive creatures. Even wisdom will degenerate the extent of the most primitive creatures. He does not kill you because he is Being a cockroach is far more cruel than killing you, and it is even more frightening and desperate. Burning can never be merciful to you, you should not keep the original wisdom and consciousness, you feel it carefully, is it true? no problem."


    Hansen carefully felt his body and found that in addition to the body becoming an ant, many of the genetic techniques originally used for the human body could not be used any more, and the others were not greatly affected.


    Hansen told Isa about his current situation and then asked: "How can I solve this genetic technique? When can I restore my original body?"


    Isa''s complex complex said: "There is no way to recover, your body is really transformed into an ant, unless there is a deified strongman who is also proficient in this technique, your body will always be so."


    "There should be other deified powerful people who will have this kind of genetic surgery? Kong Fei will?" Hansen asked quickly, he did not want to be an ant.


    Isa smiled bitterly: "Every deified powerful has its own skills. Although Kong Fei is strong, but he is not good at reincarnation, naturally it is impossible to change your body."


    After a pause, Isa said: "As far as I know, there is a deified powerful person who has such ability, but the deified strong does not know where he is, I want to ask him to help you recover your body. Can''t find his place."


    Hansen secretly smiled, but he did not give up: "The Queen does not have to worry, since it is genetic surgery, there is naturally a solution, I can recover sooner or later."


    Isa shook her head slightly and said, "If I am divine, I will open my knife to the Buddha."


    "Yes, the knife is facing the Buddha." Han Sen is also angry.


    It is obvious that the Buddha commanded the Seven Spirits to chase him and almost killed him. Now he is still so overbearing, and there is no chance for reason.


    "Strength, there is power to make sense. One day, I will set foot on the Buddha." Han Sen was worried.


    Hansen��s ancestor��s ancestor��s ancestors were quickly spread throughout the universe. Those who cherished it were there, but those who had gloating for it were mostly, but most of them just kept watching the fun, and no one would care about Hansen��s future. how about it.


    In other words, after being burned into ants, Hansen has no later, the most primitive low-level body, wisdom and idiots are no different, even the opportunity to re-cultivate is gone, the genetic armor can not condense.


    However, the character who thinks of the Seven Spirits is actually killed by Hansen, and some people will feel a few words.


    Hansen rested in the spaceship''s room, and the small transparent and ghost tooth knife was next to him, which was released by Isa.


    Hansen felt something wrong before the flashing shot, and gave the small transparent and ghost tooth knife to Isa. Just after picking up the things, he was taken by the ancestors of the burning lights. Other things that didn��t come and gave them to Isa were taken by the ancestors.


    Other things don''t matter, but the half-declared knife embryo is really a good thing, so it was taken away, so Hansen was very unwilling.


    Hansen tried to run his own power within the ant''s body. No matter whether it is "Dong Xuan Jing" or "Blood Life", or even "Ice Muscle" is not useful. Those are genes designed for human body. After the surgery became an ant, many places were wrong, and naturally there was no way to operate.


    However, when I was running Gene Story, I was still very comfortable. I didn''t feel anything wrong. Even the spell can continue to be used.


    This discovery made Han Sen a little excited. Since his strength is still working, it means that it is not really unsolvable. He has hope for recovery.


    I want to try to change into a super **** to see if I can get rid of the current dilemma, but Isa is in the spaceship. He will become a super **** and will be discovered. Even if he recovers, the situation will be more than now. bad.


    The patience followed Isa back to the narrowness of the month, but Isa did not send him back to the eclipse, but stayed within the palace of the Blade Star.


    Hansen��s request to return to the solar eclipse was useless, and his heart was very helpless. He had to perform the power of using Gene Story in front of Isa and summon the spell.


    After Isai saw it, I was amazed: "It seems that you have not been completely converted into primitive creatures by reincarnation. In all likelihood, because of the relationship between Gene Story, this weird genetic technique is really different. Can actually affect the power of the deified powerful, if you can really reach the king level, do not know what horrible ability."


    "Queen of the Queen, you also saw it. Although I became an ant, I still have the power of the Viscount. You still let me go back to the eclipse. I have a lot of things to do." Hansen used the change to The humanoid spell said to Isa.


    "If you go back first, I will try to find a way to help you recover the real body as soon as possible." Isa thought about it and asked his subordinate to take a genetic technique. Then he said to Hansen: "You are now an ant." Most of the previous genetic techniques can''t be used. Here is a "phagocytosis", which is the genetic technique of phagocytizing ants. It is also one of the ancient superiors. You can go back and try it. Maybe it can be used or maybe. ""


    Hansen understands why Isa will give him "phagocytosis". It is estimated that Isa also feels that his chances of recovering his true body are very slim. If he can re-cultivate this ant body, there is still a hope that he will not go on. Absolute way.


    Hansen let the spell put away the "phagocytosis", and then he couldn''t wait to return to the eclipse. He wanted to go back and try it. The super spirit could not restore him.


    With the characteristics of the super-spiritual body and the law, it should have some effect.

 Chapter 1952： If you can, please dont treat me as a monster.

    Eclipse star.


    Wang Yuhang rode a locomotive on the mountain road and galloped with a large sunglasses on his face.


    Recently, the little angels have reached the bottleneck, preparing for the promotion of the Viscount, no one has time to accompany him to hunt.


    In fact, Wang Yuhang himself went to the bottleneck of the promotion of the Viscount, but his strength is to eat the heterogeneous gene heap, his own understanding is relatively small, so it is more difficult to promote, plus he is a free person, so Go out and go by yourself.


    Not long after entering the mountain, Wang Yuhang suddenly saw a Kate girl walking on the mountain road and walking towards the mountains.


    Wang Yuhang slightly frowned, the little girl had tiger-skinned cat ears and tails, looks very cute and lovely, but this little girl also has a look of about ten years old, she has not yet reached the age of fighting, how can she come here alone? .


    "What are you doing here?" Wang Yuhang speeded up and asked the little girl to drive a locomotive.


    The little girl saw Wang Yuhang, and some of the students said, "I am going to find my mother."


    "Looking for a mother?" Wang Yuhang gave a slight glimpse.


    The little girl quickly explained: "My mother has been in the mountains for two days and has not returned yet. I want to go to her."


    "It��s only two days, nothing will happen." Wang Yuhang comforted him.


    Many mothers in the base have been promoted to the Baron. In order to make themselves and their children better, they sometimes go out to hunt for points. This is a normal thing.


    The little girl shook her head with a worried look: "Mom said that she will come back every day. She used to come back on time for the first time. This time she didn''t come back. It must have been dangerous. I am going to save her."


    "What can you do with a child? You should tell the management in the base and ask them to help you find your mother." Wang Yuhang said.


    "I said, they don''t believe me, let me wait a few more days. Sorry, I have to go to my mother soon." The little girl said, she continued to go inside the mountain.


    Wang Yuhang thought for a moment, riding the locomotive to the little girl, and said with a smile: "Don''t dare to take my car, I will take you to find my mother."


    ��Really?�� The little girl��s eyes lit up.


    "Of course it is true, I am afraid that you are afraid to sit." Wang Yuhang laughed.


    Wang Yuhang��s words have not been finished yet, the little girl has jumped into the car, sat behind, and hugged Wang Yuhang��s back with both hands, murmured: ��Please, please, please bring me to find my mother, I have no more. Dad, no more mothers."


    Wang Yuhang smiled and started the locomotive to go to the mountains. At the same time he asked: "Do you know where your mother usually hunts the aliens?"


    "Mom will not go very far, usually in the area of ??Yamaguchi to kill the aliens, she will come back every night." The little girl said quickly.


    "It should not be difficult to find." Wang Yuhang said, he took the speed of the locomotive to the limit and galloped on the mountain road.


    Not long after Wang Yuhang just entered the mountain road, he rushed out of the different teeth and claws. One was like a hungry wolf chasing behind his locomotive, and the number was increasing. Soon, I saw groups of different kinds of chasing. In the back, fortunately, they are just ordinary baron-level aliens.


    The little girl was a little scared and hugged Wang Yuhang. She didn��t dare to look back with her eyes closed. The little body was shaking.


    "If you are afraid, I can take you back now." Wang Yuhang said while riding a bicycle.


    "No, please take me to find my mother, she must have been in danger, please." The little girl was shaking, but she still insisted on Wang Yuhang.


    "Okay." Wang Yuhang took the little girl to search in the mountains. Although there were many different kinds of chasing after them, the speed was not as good as Wang Yuhang''s locomotive. No one could catch up with him and could not hurt him.


    Sometimes there was occasional rushing out of the aliens. Wang Yuhang rode back on the locomotive to dodge, the little girl was holding his waist, and he was almost smashed out several times, but she still insisted that Wang Yuhang continue to take her to find her mother.


    A few hours after entering the mountain, Wang Yuhang suddenly heard the sound of a strange scream in front of him. He couldn''t help but frown. He rode past and saw a group of heterogeneous women surrounded by a Kate, one of which was fighting with her.


    It is better to say that it is a fight, it is more appropriate to tease. Those aliens are just enjoying the fun of cats and mice. Many of them are Viscount-level aliens, which is many times stronger than the Kate woman.


    If they want a woman''s life, they have already lost the bones that the woman swallowed, but although the woman is bloody, she still has not died, and she is still struggling to fight.


    When Wang Yuhang saw the injury on a woman, she knew that the woman could not die until now, I am afraid it was already supported by willpower. The wounds on her body are deep visible bones, only the blood that she sheds, and in general should have been comatose.


    "Mom!" The little girl screamed and wanted to jump off the locomotive and rush towards the woman.


    Wang Yuhang grabbed her and pressed her on the locomotive.


    There are so many different kinds of seeds, and there are quite a few species of the Viscount-level aliens. He does not have the Marquis-level armor on his body, and he does not dare to come around.


    "Going back to ask for help, it seems that it is too late." Wang Yuhang looked at the woman and touched the chin full of slag.


    When the woman heard the voice of the little girl, she suddenly felt her body and looked at it. When she saw Wang Yuhang and the little girl, she immediately changed her face. The hysterical shouted: "Light rain is going, leave here."


    Those aliens also discovered the existence of Wang Yuhang, and they were all vigilant. They did not seem to be ready to play anymore. A heterogeneous paw directly grabbed the woman''s neck and killed her directly.


    "Don''t!" The little girl suddenly widened her eyes and cried in horror.


    Wang Yuhang flashed a different light in his eyes and immediately mobilized the locomotive to rush toward the woman''s position, while a sword in his hand smashed out.


    When the woman was about to be torn by the claws, the sword stabbed the opposite back of the sword, causing it to rise up and scream.


    Wang Yuhang had already taken advantage of this time and rushed into the alien group on a locomotive. When he passed by the woman, he pulled the woman onto the wild locomotive.


    The locomotive turned around and wanted to rush out of the valley, but the group of aliens in the valley had already reacted. One roared and rushed to Wang Yuhang. The Viscount-level aliens broke out directly from the horrible brilliance. .


    Wang Yuhang rode the locomotive to the left and right, and the mother and daughter were holding him in the back, but the eyes were full of despair.


    The other bunch of different species have already rushed over and said that the different species that had been chased by Wang Yuhang have already rushed outside the valley, and the hungry wolves rushed over and blocked the way they rushed out.


    "So I hate women and children most." Wang Yuhang sighed softly, the locomotive swayed and stopped on the ground.


    The horrible aliens on both sides rushed up like a wolf, and the mother and daughter were already on the locomotive, and they closed their eyes and shivered.


    "If you can, please don''t treat me as a monster." Wang Yuhang ignored the strange population like a wolf, and said something to the mother and daughter, but his voice was very small, so small to the mother. The woman can hardly hear it.


    boom!


    The engine roared, and Wang Yuhang��s body also burst into an unspeakable atmosphere. A strange force was constantly cast out from him, but he could not see the light, could not see the smoke, could not see any gorgeous Light and shadow.


    Just a force with the smell of his body like a volcanic eruption, the locomotive under the seat is followed by roaring, the engine is running wildly, and the exhaust pipe emits a strange atmosphere.


    Suddenly, the whole world seemed to be quiet all at once. Those who were all rushing to Wang Yuhang, they all stopped, and the eyes that looked at Wang Yuhang became very strange.


    In the next second, those aliens rushed to Wang Yuhang more madly, but they did not rush to Wang Yuhang, they murdered themselves.


    Blood spurts, the residual limbs fly, if the big valley and the mountain road, in the roar of the engine, the heterogeneous ones die each other, the broken limbs of the direct killing will not give up, but also want to continue fighting, continue Rush to Wang Yuhang.


    They look at Wang Yuhang''s eyes very strange, like watching the world''s most precious treasures, or their favorite lover, the kind of lover who can make them desperate.


    No, more accurately, Wang Yuhang is the tallest queen in their eyes, and they must kill their opponents and make themselves the strongest and greatest, to be able to mate with the Queen.


    blood! Blood is everywhere!


    Hundreds of aliens died as they killed each other. In the end, the only surviving alien, a wounded viscount struggling to climb to Wang Yuhang.


    Fight!


    Wang Yuhang''s palm reached into its wound and penetrated its heart, making its life gradually disappear, but it looked at Wang Yuhang''s eyes, but there was no resentment, and some was just an unspeakable desire.


    The pair of Kate mothers and daughters together, looking at Wang Yuhang''s eyes, panic as deep as the ice into the bone marrow, as if he is more than a hundred times more terrible than those of different species.


    "So I will like to be with Hansen. Only among those monsters, I will look like a person, and no one will be afraid of me. It will make me feel that I am still a personal." Wang Yuhang muttered to himself. However, there was a trace of desolateness in the eyes.

 Chapter 1953： Phagocytosis

    "Great, it turned out to be an ant, how did you do it, teach me, if I learned, I can go to the women''s bathhouse in the future." Wang Yuhang eyes widened and looked at the spell. Hansen on the palm, said with a smile.


    Small silver and silver, little angels, dragon girls and so on also looked at Hansen who turned into an ant, looking curiously.


    Hansen��s heart was depressed, and the idea was conveyed to the mantra, and the mantra helped him to say: ��Surprising your sister, hurry up and think about it, try to see if I can change it back.��


    "How did you get this?" Wang Yuhang poked Hansen with his finger and asked with a smile.


    "Stop, and then poke me, I turned my face." Han Sen was more depressed, and was held down by a finger, so Hansen had a feeling of being abused.


    The news of the solar eclipse was blocked, Gu Qingcheng, they still do not know Hansen��s affairs in the Buddha, so Han Sen said the cause and effect.


    "The power of the deified powerful, even if our strength can restrain him, but because of the gap in absolute strength, I am afraid it will not have much effect, not to mention that there is no similar type among us." Gu Qingcheng thought for a moment Said: "The last time you turned into a kind of power like the state of the spirit, not even the prohibition of the Purgatory Kingdom has no effect on you, you can try it with that power."


    Hansen said: "If there is no way, I can only try it. But I am afraid that I will recover too quickly. I will not explain it to Isa, so I plan to wait a few days and try again."


    ��Can you explain it in a few days?�� Wang Yuhang asked inexplicably.


    "After I was turned into an ant, all the genetic techniques could not be used. Only the genetic terms can be used normally. If the return can really recover, I intend to push everything to the genetics. Nobody else has practiced anyway. No one knows, true or false." Hansen said with a spell.


    "In this case, let us first try to see if it can help you." The dragon girl said that she condensed her strength, and one finger pressed on Hansen to transfer her strength into Hansen''s body.


    However, it is obviously useless. The little angels and the evil emperors have also come and tried them one by one. The result is the same and it has no effect at all.


    "Do you deliberately?" Hansen saw them one by one and pressed him with his fingers, and then looked at the expression on their faces, suddenly feeling a little bit wrong.


    The little angels and the dragon girls have not been promoted to the Viscounts. Gu Gucheng and the evil emperor are both viscounts. They can force them to go outside. There is no need to touch their bodies with their fingers, but they still press one finger.


    "How come? We definitely don''t want to try to see if you can kill you." Wang Yuhang said with a smile.


    "I promise, absolutely no." The evil emperor said a serious, but the mouth is constantly pulling, it seems to be strong and laugh.


    "You bastards!" Hansen��s heart hated, jumped to the shoulder of the spell, and the spell suddenly broke out at the same time. The brilliance of the bullets slammed into them and tried to kill the **** bastards.


    After driving them all away, Hansen took a break and felt a little bored when he was idle. He took a study of Isa��s "phagocytosis" for him.


    The phagocytic ant is a well-known superior in the universe. They can almost devour everything and are more terrible than human beings.


    Humans are already omnivores. They can eat and eat. The phagocytic ants are more omnivorous than humans. They can be eaten with metals, ores and even artificially-made materials. There is almost nothing they can''t digest.


    Of course, the more powerful the phagocytic ants, the more powerful the disappearance will be. The genetic technique cultivated by the engulfing ant evolution itself is "phagocytosis", but it is necessary to swallow the body structure like ants to cultivate.


    Even if the ancestor of the burning lamp has the ability to turn people into swallowing ants, it is impossible to give Hansen a body that swallows ants.


    The ants that Hansen changed were just ordinary ones, and the wisdom was very low. Under normal circumstances, even the genetic armor could not be condensed, and the possibility of practicing "phagocytosis" was very low.


    Hansen is just practicing with a try-and-see attitude. The main ant''s body can''t do anything, and idle is idle.


    After careful study of "phagocytosis", Hansen found that the most fundamental thing in phagocytosis is to strengthen the stomach, so that the stomach has a very terrible digestive function, even if the steel is thrown in, it can decompose and dissolve in a short time, and put various substances. They are all transformed into pure energy, which promotes the evolution of the body.


    "This stuff is simply the gospel of food. If you can learn this genetic technique before, you can eat a lot more than others when you eat flesh and blood in the shelter." Han Sen thought in his heart.


    When he was in the shelter, he wanted to find a gene that greatly improved his ability to disappear from the stomach. Unfortunately, he did not have a good effect.


    "Devouring" to meet the needs of Hansen, but this thing can only be cultivated by swallowing the body structure of the ant.


    Holding the attitude of trying to see, Hansen practiced according to the above method.


    Originally thought it would be difficult to practice, but after Hansen tried a few times, he felt the stomach cool, and produced a strange sense of breath.


    "Hey, can you really practice?" Hansen was a little surprised, since he had already produced a sense of breath, indicating that phagocytosis can actually practice.


    Hansen is still idle, and he has been practicing "Putting" for a few days. The progress has been very fast. In a few days, he has already started "Putting".


    "This stuff should be able to practice the golden beast. You can take it back to the shelter to give it a try."


    However, Hansen is just practicing and practicing. He does not intend to be able to practice a very high level. He does not want to be an ant all his life.


    In a few days, Han Sen couldn''t stand it anymore. He was very anxious to go back to the shelter to accompany him, so after four or five days, he couldn''t help but try to transform the super god.


    A blazing white light spreads within Hansen''s body. Wherever the blazing light passes, Hansen''s body slowly changes from the ant state back to the human shape, turning into a translucent super-spirit.


    "It''s really useful. I hope that after the end of the super-deity, my body will not change back to the ants." Hansen still had a little bit of worry in his heart, and he stopped the super-spirit.


    The blazing light disappeared from Hansen, and Hansen was pleased that he did not change back to the ants and restored the former human body.


    "Fortunately, when the ants are still not as happy as the people." Hansen took a long sigh of relief.


    Can''t wait to use the power of "Blood and Blood" to open the passage to the shelter and return to the home of the Alliance.


    Hansen intends to stay in the shelter for some time. His recovery can be delayed for a while, and I will not tell Isa for the time being.


    It��s rare to live a happy life at home, but I��m used to the kind of adventurous life. It��s been a long time at home, and Han Sen feels a little uncomfortable.

 Chapter 1954： Hans daughter was born

    When there was nothing to do, Hansen tried the phagocytosis. I don''t know if it can be used under the human form. This test made Hansen somewhat accidental and actually could still use it.


    However, when he uses phagocytosis, there are some strange changes in the stomach, similar to heterogeneity, but not so intense, and very different from when not using phagocytosis.


    As the cultivation of phagocytosis deepened, the stomach was greatly strengthened. Hansen was able to easily digest ordinary steel.


    Those steels are swallowed into the stomach and quickly break down into pure energy, which is terrifying.


    Hansen is afraid that the practice of "phagocytosis" will have any effect on the body. After repeated confirmations, he did not feel any influence, so he can safely cultivate.


    Hansen let the evil emperor and others try to practice "phagocytosis". As a result, except for the golden beast, other people can''t cultivate, and even the entry can''t enter.


    Hansen didn''t know why he could practice, and guessing might be related to Gene Story or the time he turned into an ant.


    It is an unexpected joy to be able to practice "phagocytosis", which is very helpful for its evolution, and is significantly faster than the previous evolution.


    Hansen is considering whether or not to bring the golden beast to the gene universe, but the blood of this guy is very strong, and he has cultivated "phagocytosis". Hansen is afraid that it will cause trouble when it evolves, so it is still Abandoned this idea.


    "When can I have my own powerful forces and be able to compete with those who are powerful, and when I take out many of the terrorists in the shelter, I will be able to form a powerful army, and I will first flatten the Buddha." Hansen thought in his heart.


    "Dad." Boa came back from school and threw himself into Hansen''s arms, and screamed sweetly.


    "Boa, you have grown up a lot now, and it has become heavier and heavier." Hansen said, holding Boa, touching her head.


    Boa squinted and said, "Can that Boa go to the gene universe with his father?"


    "It''s not working now, I still have to wait until you grow up. It should be very fast." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Hey." Baoer whispered his mouth and looked like a small face.


    "Well, hey, Dad promises you, even if you go to the gene universe in the future, you will often come back to accompany you." Han Sen pinched her fat face and smiled.


    It was hard to wait until Ji Yanran ended his pregnancy in October. At the time of production, Hansen and Han Yufei, Luo Wei, Han Wei, and Ji Ruozhen both waited anxiously.


    This time, Ji Yunran was produced in his own hospital, and there was no outsider at all.


    Hansen, they waited anxiously for a while, and did not hear what was going on inside.


    "Ah...the ghost..." I didn''t hear the baby crying, but I heard the doctor''s exclamation.


    Everyone was shocked. I didn''t know what it was. The child was not called, and the doctor who received it called.


    Hansen immediately rushed in and saw the sight in front of him, suddenly opened his mouth.


    I saw a translucent baby suspended in the air, and the little hands and feet were still there.


    "Super devil state!" Hansen suddenly widened his eyes and his face was incredible.


    His daughter was born to be a super-spiritual state, more terrible than the super-spiritual state that erupted when the little peanuts came down, or a new version was updated.


    Fortunately, the baby did not stay in the super-spirit state, and gradually recovered the normal baby state in a short time, let Hansen breathe a sigh of relief.


    If it really only exists in the state of super emperor, it is really troublesome. The general substance can''t touch her, and there is no way to feed even the breastfeeding.


    Han��s daughter was born, Hansen learned the last lesson, and did not dare to let Ji Ruozhen give her a name, so Ji Ruozhen was very sorry.


    Hansen himself will not take his name. Considering it over and over again, he took a very straightforward name, "Han Linger", the daughter of the Han family.


    When raising Han Linger, the family can be cautious. When they used to raise small flowers, they had a good idea. When the flowers were annoyed, they didn��t destroy anything. It was common to blow up a building.


    Han Linger��s super-spiritual state is more horrible than Xiaohua��s childhood, and the ghost knows what will happen.


    Fortunately, Han Linger and Xiaohua are almost the same, they are very embarrassed, usually do not cry or make trouble, it is very popular.


    Linger��s birth, the depression that took the small flowers was diluted a lot, and Ji��s smile was obviously more, but it would still be mentioned often. If the flower can come back, he will definitely like this sister very much.


    Hansen is still at home with Ji Yunran, and is not in a hurry to go to the Eclipse Star. Anyway, where cultivation is the same, he is also trying to cultivate, and hopes to break through the bottleneck and enter the Piaget class as soon as possible.


    The difficulty of the Viscount''s promotion to the Earl has increased significantly. Hansen has not pulled down the cultivation for half a year, but the progress is not very fast. No genetic technique has been promoted to the Piaget class.


    However, this half year, Hansen is not without gains. Hansen has been studying the red bronze palace in Cabernet Sauvignon. Others have not researched it, but found that the throne is a conveyor, not just capable of transmitting The planet to the Meika, as long as the US card has a conveyor in a different space, can use the throne to transmit the past.


    Hansen had tried several times before and found that when he was sent to one of the planets, he was not attacked by the Meika. Later, he figured out that this planet is a commercial planet of the Meka, allowing the outside of the Meka. The creatures enter it.


    In fact, they were attacked for the first time because they broke into the private planet of a US card strongman. Even if the Meka people were arrogant, they would be attacked.


    When Hansen is idle, he puts on the beast of the beast, and wanders around the planet of the Mekka, and appreciates the exotic atmosphere.


    After the seven small red hawthorns were fed a lot of heterologous genes by Hansen, the body secreted heterogeneous genetic material, and they gradually formed their own heterogeneous genetic warfare.


    Hansen was strolling on the streets of the Meka people. Suddenly he saw a few bald heads in his eyes. The first person was a net sea king. Among the several Buddhas he followed, there were still non-verbal Buddhas.


    "What are they doing with the Mekkas?" Hansen had some doubts in his heart and could not help but look at them.


    Although the Meca people are good at making heterogeneous genetic warfare, few creatures except the Meika family can use their heterogeneous genetic warfare. They should come here instead of simply buying a heterogeneous genetic warfare. .


    Net Haiwang came over and passed Hansen. Obviously no one recognized Hansen wearing the beast of the beast.


    The soul shadows on the armor of the golden Buddha on all sides are only visible to the outsiders, and the outsiders can''t see them, so they did not feel the same.

 Chapter 1955： Endorsement

    Hansen had wanted to keep up and see what they were doing here, but through two streets, the net sea king and others walked into a huge building where the guards of the Mekkas were private. The place where Hansen couldn''t get in, had to inquire about it nearby, only to know that it was the residence of a king-class Mekka.


    Unfortunately, Hansen is also unfamiliar here, and there is no channel for inquiring about the news. It is difficult to go further.


    Waiting for a while outside, I have never seen the net sea kings come out, I want to come and stay in it.


    In the place of the Mekka, Hansen could not get in the chaos and had to leave first.


    Han Sen just didn''t go far, a rather naughty little Chihuaxia jumped out of his pocket and ran around the street.


    Hansen quickly pressed the other six small Chihuaxias and quickly chased them up. At the same time, he called the name of Xiaoxiaxia: "Little Seven... Don''t run around... Come back soon..."


    Hansen hated the name, so the names of the seven small Chih-Hyun are from the boss to the small seven, according to the number.


    Xiaoqi is the most naughty, and the temper is also the most violent. He also can''t control Hansen. However, the seven little Chih-Hsuan are really relying on Hansen, even if they are noisy, they will run back to Korea. Sen is here.


    Hansen shouted a few times, and Xiao Chixia ran forward, ignoring him.


    Hansen did not want to force it to come back, let it run around, just follow it. Anyway, this is the place of the Mekka, and no one will pay attention to a Mekka.


    The little seven is attracted by something. It doesn''t seem to be running blindly. It rushes into a building next to it and rushes up the steps.


    Hansen also followed in and found that it is a large shopping mall, and the bosses of the shops in this mall seem to be mostly foreigners.


    Chasing Xiaoqi on the second floor, I soon saw Xiaoqi rushing into a shop, and then I heard a chicken fly in the shop.


    When Hansen chased it, he saw that Xiaoqi had already put on his own heterogeneous genetic warfare, and the reddish armor, like the armor, wrapped its body.


    Because Xiaoxiaxia is still small, it is only a baron, and there are few secretions. The warfare is still very simple. After eating more, the secreted materials will gradually improve the warfare.


    Xiaoqi was drilled in the store, and a mouth was constantly open. He swallowed a piece of something similar to walnuts. The clerk screamed and chased Xiaoqi, but Xiaoqi was too smashed. Drilled in the shop, did not catch it, but also ate a lot of things.


    Xiaoqi��s eating is simply mad, and the other six small red hazels in the pocket smell the smell and want to drill out.


    Hansen quickly suppressed them all, and pulled the pockets away from them.


    A Kate female clerk was about to cry, and the two Mekka security guards who rushed immediately rushed to Xiaoqi. Xiaoqi��s action was agile and continuous, and he did not forget to grab two fruits.


    The two Mika security guards are all Viscount-level, but they did not have the ability to catch the Baron-class Meika in the first place.


    One of the security guards of the Mecca seems to be somewhat impatient. A brilliance is condensed on the battlefield, and the little seven is rushing toward the chaos.


    Han Sen was in a shape, grabbed Xiaoqi in his hand, and at the same time took out the brilliance of the palm, and quickly said: "I am really sorry, all the losses here are compensated by me."


    "No, dare to mess around here, we must go back to investigate with us," said a Mekka.


    "I am really embarrassed, it is still a child, please give it another chance, I am willing to double compensation." Hansen said quickly, and then put Xiaoqi to the front: "Hurry up and apologize."


    This is indeed a small seven, Hansen did not intend to condone it.


    Xiaoqi��s dejected low head is like a cockroach, and there are two screams in his mouth. He should be saying sorry.


    "The compensation thing will be said later, it must first go back with us, otherwise we have no way to explain to the merchants who are here." The US card security guard said.


    "Two and slow." Han Sen was thinking about what to do, but suddenly heard someone shouting in the store.


    Turning around and seeing it, I saw a room behind the Yu��s shop and came out to the two Mekka security guards and said a few words to them. The two security guards did not continue to entangle and turned away. Shop.


    "Thank you, the loss here is all responsible." Han Sen saw the clan coming over and said quickly.


    "Not worth any money, don''t worry about it. If you can, can you talk inside?" The feathers said, looking at Han Xiao in his hands.


    Han Sen had some doubts, and after a moment of indulgence, he nodded and followed the feathers to an office-like room behind the store.


    After the Yu family closed the door, they looked at Hansen and Xiaoqi and said: "In the lower Yuma, don''t know what a friend calls?"


    "Human gold coins." Hansen replied.


    Mahmou read Hansen''s name, seems to be thinking about something, and then asked: "I don''t know what relationship you have with the little brother of the Mekka?"


    "I am the guardian of it." Hansen replied.


    After listening to Hansen��s words, Mahe��s eyes brightened: ��So, should you be able to replace it as the master?��


    "What do you mean?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    Mach was afraid of causing Hansen��s misunderstanding and quickly explained: ��If you can be the master, you want to invite it as our endorsement.��


    "Endorsement?" Hansen stunned, and did not think that there was such a thing.


    "This is the case." Mach said things in detail.


    The fruit sold in the Mach shop is a heterogeneous fruit that can replace the heterologous gene to the Meika food to a certain extent. After eating this fruit, the Meka can secrete the material that makes the heterogeneous genetic warfare.


    However, this fruit is still not known in the United States, and there are few Meika people who know this kind of fruit, and the sales volume is naturally very general.


    Mach was not particularly rich, and he was not able to carry out large-scale advertising, so Mach hollowed out his mind and did not think of a good way to promote this fruit.


    Just saw the performance of Xiaoqi in the monitoring, but it made Mach''s eyes shine, and he thought of a way.


    The way Mach thinks is to let Xiaoqi become the spokesperson of this fruit, and then go to the Meika race competition, when Xiaoqi can win a good position in the Baron group, then publicize Xiaoqiping. The fruit that is eaten, the heterogeneous genetic warfare created, is more useful than any advertisement.


    Of course, the premise is that Xiaoqi can achieve a good ranking. After seeing the performance of Xiaoqi just now, Mach thinks that Xiaoqi has the strength to win the title in the Baron group.

 Chapter 1956： Plot

    Hansen did not want Xiaoqi to participate in this kind of thing, but I heard that the champion of the warfare contest and the body fluids made by the Mekkas can be taken, and suddenly there is some heartbeat.


    The warfare fluid can''t improve the level of Xiaoqi''s own, but it can raise the baron-class warfare to the Viscount level. For the Meika people, it is really a good thing.


    Mach has opened a lot of very good conditions, and the face of Xiaoyiyi''s eager to try, Hansen finally agreed.


    Sign a contract with Mach. If Xiaoqi can get a good position, he can get the shares of Mach. The higher the ranking, the more shares.


    If you can get the title of the Baron group, you can get a 40% stake in Mach.


    After that, Mach began to sign up for the registration of Xiaoqi, and soon Xiaoqi got the qualification, Hansen took Xiaoqi to participate in several games.


    Those larvae of the Mika Baron were not the opponents of Xiaoqi. The Lien Chan winning streak was invincible. Xiaoqi was very proud of this, and gradually attracted the attention of other players and audience.


    Within the palace of a Meika king, the king of the net sea king and the Mika family are watching the image of the battle of the Baron group.


    "Amitabha, this time the transaction, but also ask the king of war to pay more attention." Net Haiwang said to the warlord of the Meika.


    The long warrior like the giant bear swallowed food, and said casually: "No problem, as long as there are enough stars in the river, there are no problems with how many larvae you want."


    Jinghai Wang faintly glanced at the game video: "Xinghai Hengsha is definitely not a problem, but I want some well-qualified Meika larvae. The larvae that participated in the competition, some of them like it very much, please also think about ways ""


    "The larvae that participated in the competition, except for some who can''t move from the famous family, can I think of other methods, but the price..." The War King did not continue to say it, but the meaning is already obvious.


    "Ten times the Xinghai Hengsha, how do you feel under your majesty?" Jinghai Wang said calmly.


    "The ones you are looking at are all of the Mikar larvae that are not qualified, even if they don''t have much background..." The warlord looked embarrassed.


    "Twenty times the Xinghai Hengsha, this is my greatest sincerity." Net Haiwang said faintly.


    "Happy, then it is so fixed." The king of war promised to come down.


    "I hope that I can complete the transaction with my Majesty as soon as possible, and pick up those larvae into my Buddha." Net Hai Wang said in his mouth, but his eyes are always looking at the Meika larvae in the game, and his eyes are proud. Yang Yang, is taking advantage of the fruit of the small seven.


    Xiaoqi was in the baron group''s competition. It was a smooth ride, and he was promoted to the top ten. He was not the opponent of the Baron-class larvae.


    With the winning streak of Xiaoqi��s Lien Chan, its reputation is getting bigger and bigger. It��s just a superstar that the Mikha family has risen. The gene fruit that everyone has to eat every time they play is also very fast. s concern.


    The sales of Mach''s shop have risen sharply, and he is almost ready to close his mouth.


    However, a lot of people have come to Mach here recently, or to ask about Xiaoqi clearly or secretly, so that Mach is slightly worried, and told his advice to Hansen.


    In fact, without Mach, Hansen has already felt it.


    Recently, I often have eyes staring at him and Xiaoqi. Hansen thought that it was a famous relationship with Xiaoqi. Later, I found that something was wrong.


    The guys watched them almost 24 hours a day, day and night, and the tactics were very secretive. It was not the low-level aristocrats who followed them, at least the existence of the Piaget class.


    If Hansen��s Dong Xuan Jing is not very sensitive, I am afraid that they will not be able to see them.


    "What the **** are those guys coming?" Hansen indulged for a moment, and he already had an idea in his heart.


    At night, Hansen walked on the street, and after a while, disappeared into a mall.


    After a while, a Mekka group turned around in the mall for a few laps, and the look was very ugly.


    "Strange, obviously seeing them enter here, how can you disappear after a while?" The Mekkas muttered to themselves, took out the communicator and reported a few words, then nodded, and then turned around in the mall. After a few laps, I decided to leave the mall after I saw no trace of Hansen and Xiaoqi.


    Hansen��s figure emerged from a corner, but his body has been replaced with a hole in the mysterious armor, and the atmosphere of the whole body has changed at the same time.


    In secretly, I followed the Mekka, and Hansen went to a huge building in the near future, watching the Meikas go in.


    "Isn''t this the place where the net sea kings went in? Is this related to the net sea kings? Or is the net sea king discovering my true identity?" Hansen secretly sinks.


    I think it is not possible to think about it. If Net Haiwang finds out that he is Hansen, he will be so polite to him. I am afraid that he has already started to deal with him. It is impossible to wait until now.


    And Hansen also saw it, their goal should be Xiaoqi.


    Hansen can''t get in, but there should be no problem with small transparent sneak in. As long as the small transparency can go in, it is equivalent to putting in a camera. The only regret is that the small transparent has no ability to record sound.


    Hansen said a few words about the small transparency, put it down, the small transparency fell on the ground, the color of the body changed rapidly, and soon merged with the ground, and it could not be seen at all.


    Although I know that the small transparent color is very powerful, even the king is hard to find it, but Hansen is still worried, just waiting outside. In case something really happens, Han Sen is ready to drive. The Chixia monarch murdered to save the small transparency.


    Fortunately, Hansen worried that the situation did not happen. Hansen waited for a few hours outside, suddenly felt a sinking on the shoulder, and a small transparent body emerged.


    Hansen returned to Mach��s shop with a small transparency and entered the room where he rested before letting the small transparent show up.


    "Small transparency, what do you see?" Hansen asked with a small transparency.


    The color of the small transparent body suddenly changed, just like watching anime, showing all the small transparency in the palace.


    After Hansen looked at it, his face gradually gloomy. After reading it, he finally knew why those guys would stare at him and Xiaoqi.


    In the scene of small transparency, Hansen saw a lot of imprisoned Meika larvae, and several of them were opponents that Xiaoqi had defeated.


    "The blood of the Meka people is mixed, and it is not uncommon to sell the same family. However, I did not expect that a king-level powerhouse would be so blatant in selling the same family. They came here to buy those Meika larvae, I don��t know if they bought them. What have you done?" Hansen thought in his heart.

 Chapter 1957： Xinghai Hengsha

    It is obvious that the warrior of the Mekka and the king of the net sea are preparing to play the idea of ??Xiaoqi. Hansen is hesitating to send it back, but suddenly sees a few people coming out of the warlord��s mansion. Do not speak Buddha and other Buddhas.


    Hansen did not see the net sea king among them. It was only a few young Buddhas and Buddhas who came out together.


    Quietly catching up with them, Dong Xuanqi quietly opened, did not use shielding power, just hope to hear some useful information from them.


    They didn��t talk about the Buddha��s hair, they just came out for a walk, and the conversation was very casual. I didn��t expect anyone to follow them.


    However, Hansen followed for a long time, and did not hear any useful information, they are some chats in the north. Just as Hansen almost gave up, he suddenly heard a Buddha saying: "I don''t know what Master thinks, why should I take Xinghai Hengsha for the larvae of the Mekka?"


    Han Sen listened to the sudden spirit of the spirit, Xinghai Hengsha, this thing he heard, that is the Buddha''s famous baby.


    Xinghai Hengsha is not really sand, but the tears of a king-level alien Xinghai Dragon King. Every drop of tears will turn into a star-shaped Hengsha, which is an extremely precious treasure.


    I heard that there is a strong energy in the Xinghai Hengsha. Even the king-level bio-refining Xinghai Shensha can gain a lot of benefits. It is possible for low-level creatures to use Xinghai Hengsha to directly upgrade the level.


    The net sea king actually took the Xinghai Hengsha for the larvae of the Meika people. This handwriting is not small, and the plot must be great.


    "Hey!" Another Buddha immediately stopped the Buddha who had spoken before, and lowered his voice and said: "There is no gibberish. It is still a place of the Mekka people. It is known."


    "Afraid of what, here is the territory of the king of war, things are also sold to us, who else dare to say?" The former Buddha snorted and said, but after all, did not dare to mention the specific name.


    I don��t like the Buddha��s frowning: ��Be careful, don��t say it anymore.��


    The Buddha muttered two sentences, but he did not dare to say anything, which made Han Sen very depressed.


    If they don��t talk to the Buddha, they will go shopping for a while, and they seem to want to go back to the king��s house. Hansen thought that there would be no more gains today, but he saw that the Buddha had answered a newsletter and then to other people. The Buddha said: "The Buddha has something to let me go back first. You will continue to go shopping. I will go back and see what is going on."


    "Let''s go back with you?" said a Buddha.


    "No." The Buddha said that she shook her head slightly and got up and left.


    Hansen��s heart moved and sneaked up. He is not the opponent of the net sea king yet, but the Buddha is only a viscount, but it is very simple to win her.


    Hansen intends to catch up with the Buddha and ask him to find out what the Net Haiwang wants to buy.


    I don��t know if the Buddha walked alone on the way back to the palace, and when I walked around a small alley, I suddenly changed my face. I saw a man wearing a golden armor, very similar to the Buddha, standing in front, and she walked in. At the moment of the alley, I felt as if something was wrong, but I couldn��t say what was wrong.


    "The Buddha does not speak Buddha, what is your name? Why stop me?" The Buddha is careful to guard and stare at the gold armor man in front.


    In fact, she has already recognized the armor of Hansen, the man who took the small seven.


    Hansen did not say a word, and reached out to the hand and went to the Buddha.


    I don��t understand that the Buddha only sees the palm of the hand constantly zooming in on the line of sight, as if occupying the entire space, letting her feel like she can��t escape and escape, and suddenly knows that she has encountered a terrible master.


    I don��t know that the Buddha��s light broke out in the Buddha��s body, and at the same time summoned a sword. When a sword stabbed Hansen, the mouth shook the Buddha��s voice.


    It is less than two kilometers away from the Wangwang Mansion. Her shouting will inevitably alarm the Net King. With the strength of the Net Sea King, she can come to save her.


    However, the mouth of the Buddha��s woman was opened, and the breath spit out, but there was no sound that could be heard. It seemed to be a vacuum, and it was completely unreasonable to transmit sound waves.


    The face of the Buddha��s face changed greatly. Without waiting for her to have a second reaction, Hansen��s palm had captured her sword and took the past directly. At the same time, the other hand gave a shot, a gold coin from the fingertips. Bounced out, just above the chest of the Buddha.


    I don��t know that the Buddha only feels a sinking body. He can��t support his knees. He knees on the ground and his hands are pressed on the ground. This supports the knees.


    Hansen reversed the sword and put the sword on the neck of the Buddha. He said coldly: "Now I will answer one sentence, otherwise I will immediately drop your head."


    I don��t understand that the Buddha and the woman are strong enough to support themselves from falling on the ground. The terrorist power uploaded by the gold coins makes her feel that her chest is about to be crushed, and her chest is constantly undulating.


    "Who is your lord? Don''t you know that the king of the net and the squad of the Meika are nearby? If you kill me, you will not escape." The Buddha said with both hands on the ground.


    "I can''t die without saying that you don''t answer my question but you will die. I ask you, what do you buy for the Mekka?" Hansen asked.


    I don��t care if the Buddha bites her teeth and doesn��t talk. It seems that she is going to die.


    Hansen��s hand in the Buddha��s sword suddenly opened the armor of the Buddha��s upper body, revealing a delicate skin of white flowers.


    "What do you want to do?" The face of the Buddha suddenly changed.


    "You can rest assured that I am not interested in a woman like you, but if you don''t answer me, I will strip you off and throw them on the street, let all creatures appreciate the beauty of the Buddha, and then cut down your Head."


    Hansen said and continued to ask: "My patience is very limited. I will ask you again, why do you want to buy a Mekka?"


    Not talking about the face of the Buddha, she has not changed her mind. Hansen has directly opened the armor of her lower body with a sword. She will pull her hair and pull it on the street.


    "We bought the Meika in order to repair a deified device." The Buddha said in amazement that he could not think in his mind.


    "What is the deification, how to fix it?" Hansen continued to ask.


    "I don''t know, I just heard it. It seems to be a knife. The details are only known to the net sea king."


    "I don''t know, I don''t know, what do you want?" Han Sen looked coldly at the Buddha.


    "As long as you are willing to let me go, I want to say something, as long as I can buy it, I will never let you down." Said the Buddha.


    "I will give you the last chance. If you still can''t answer it, then go to the street to perform." Hansen ignored the words of the Buddha, and asked himself: "You used to buy the Mekka. Where is the Xinghai Hengsha? Don''t tell me on the net sea king."


    "It��s really in the sea of ??the sea..." Without saying that the Buddha had not finished, Han Sen directly pulled her hair and threw her on the street.


    I don��t understand the face of the Buddha��s face, but eagerly cried: ��It��s really on the net sea king, but I have a way to help you get those Xinghai Hengsha.��

 Chapter 1958： Hostage taking

    "What way, let''s listen?" Han Sen looked at the Buddha and said with interest.


    ��Xinghai Hengsha needs to bathe in the starlight every day to be able to maintain its activity. Otherwise, it will become a stone in a few days. I know the time when the net sea king takes out the Xinghai Hengsha every day, and the place where the starlight is bathed...�� Before he finished, Hansen reached out and made a move. A bronze tower was born out of thin air, and the non-verbal Buddha was sucked in.


    Entering the home of a king-level powerhouse and stealing another king-level powerhouse, unless Hansen is crazy, he will do this. It is only a matter of delaying the time.


    Although Hansen blocked everything here, but the Buddha did not say that she had received orders to see the net sea king. It did not appear for too long, and the net sea king would definitely notice.


    No longer delaying the time, Han Sen carved a few words on the ground, and then disappeared into the alley.


    After turning around in the mall, he was quickly stared at by the king of the war. When Hansen slowly returned to Mach��s store, the War King��s Mansion had already mobilized.


    It has been discovered that the hijacking of the Buddha and the woman has been discovered. When the King of the Sea sees Hansen��s words on the ground, his face becomes ugly.


    "Net sea king, you don''t have to put it in your heart. In this matter of the king, the king will be responsible for the end, and promise you a living Buddha. I will see if anyone dares to scatter in my field." Wang��s face is also not good-looking.


    The other party actually hijacked the Buddha in his territory, and also named to use Xinghai Hengsha to exchange hostages. This is simply playing the face of the king.


    And if there is nothing to say to the king of war, the net sea king will certainly suspect that this is the king of war in the dark, and wants to take the star Haisha.


    "Amitabha, then everything is pleased." The net sea king snorted a Buddha, the look did not change much, but the heart was full of doubts.


    Although the War King has already expressed his position, he still cannot wash his suspicions.


    On the planet of the King of War, there are people who can sneak up on the Buddha, and still under the eyes of the King of the Sea and the King of War, the King of the Sea can��t think of the planet except the War King. Who else can do it.


    "Give the king a day." The king of war is also aware of the suspicion in the heart of the net sea king, his face said gloomy.


    The whole planet was mobilized under the command of the king of war, and it was fully traced to the whereabouts of the Buddha, but it was checked and looked at the passage of time, and it was impossible to find the whereabouts of the Buddha. I haven''t found out who is kidding the Buddha.


    After continuous investigation, the most suspicious thing now is Hansen who has disappeared for a while in their surveillance.


    However, Hansen��s level of performance should be just a Viscount. It seems that it is impossible to capture the Buddha��s voice silently under their eyes.


    At this time, the War King naturally will not let go of any tiny possibility.


    When Hansen took Xiaoqi to participate in the battle competition, the king of the warlord was able to kill the Duke and took control of Mach��s shop with his men.


    Mach is just a small businessman who has no money and no power. Otherwise, he will not risk cooperating with Hansen. He will quickly explain the acquaintance with Hansen after he passed through the 151. He did not dare to hide half a point.


    When Hansen came back from the competition, Mach warmly welcomed him in, but after entering the store, the blood-killing Duke immediately surrounded him and surrounded Hansen.


    "What are you doing?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    The blood-killing Duke made a **** chain and tied Hansen''s body. He said coldly: "Bring back and interrogate slowly."


    Hansen was soon taken back to the War King House, and Xiao Qi was taken away from Han Sen.


    In a separate room, the **** Duke stared coldly at Hansen and said, "Gold coins, now you are confessing everything that is still coming, don''t let the Duke do it yourself."


    "At least it should be clear what let me explain?" Han Sen said faintly.


    "Where is the Buddha?" The **** Duke asked Hansen.


    "In a very safe place." Hansen replied with a smile.


    The **** killing of the Duke was a glimpse. He did not expect Hansen to admit it so cheerfully, which completely exceeded his expectations.


    After a pause, the blood-killing Duke once again brewed the momentum of chilling. He asked: "I can guarantee that you will be given a living life..."


    Hansen smiled and said: "You dare to touch me with a finger. I promise that you will never see a Buddha. I don''t believe you can give it a try. I just don''t know how you will explain to the King of the Sea and the Buddha." ��


    "This is the Meika." The blood-killing Duke snorted, and his blood was shining, and he went to Hansen.


    Hansen��s eyes were not blindly watching the **** killing of the Duke, nor did he mean to dodge the flash. He sat there so calmly.


    The **** killing of the Duke was a little annoyed, but after all, there was still no shot. This matter involved the Buddha. If he was made dead, no one could explain it.


    "What do you want?" The **** Duke instantly recovered his calmness and looked at Hansen.


    "Xinghai Hengsha, you are not qualified to negotiate with me, called the net sea king." Hansen said.


    "Don''t forget, your life is still in my hands. I have a way to make you survive without asking for death." The **** killing of the Duke is cold.


    "Do it yourself, or ask the King of the Sea to come, you choose." Han Sen looked motionless and still said calmly.


    In the monitoring room, the net sea king and the war king have already seen everything clearly. For Hansen, it is so simple to admit that the hijacking of the Buddha is not a word, so that they are somewhat surprised.


    "Amitabha, let the king talk directly to him." said the net sea king.


    The war king nodded slightly, and now this gold coin is a hot potato for them. It is not a fight. It is not a fight. It is not a good thing for the net king to go to talk. It is better for the war king.


    The bloodsucking Duke received the command of the king of war and retired from the room. Soon the net sea king came in.


    Jinghai Wang sat down opposite Hansen and did not immediately ask, just looking up and down Hansen.


    Hansen��s body is not outstanding. It should not be a very powerful creature. However, Hansen��s temperament is somewhat too light. It seems that everything is not in the mind. Even if he is facing the king, there is still no trace. .


    Because wearing armor, the net sea king can not see Han Sen''s appearance, after a while, the net sea king asked: "The one behind you gives you the benefit, the king can give you ten times."


    Hansen looked at him and smiled and said: "You don''t have to tempted. There is no one behind me. I only have it. If you kill me, let the Buddha don''t talk to me. I will give it to Xinghai Hengsha. There are only two roads now."

 Chapter 1959： Tianluo

    "Why does the king believe in you? After you have given you the Xinghai Hengsha, will you let go?" The net sea king was not angry, asked faintly.


    "Give me Xinghai Hengsha, I will take you to see the Buddha." Han Sen said faintly.


    "Before you can''t see the Buddha, you can''t get anything."


    Hansen smiled and said: "Then you still kill me, I can tell you, don''t talk about the Buddha on this planet, give me Xinghai Hengsha, I will take you to see the Buddha, otherwise Kill me, don''t need to say anything else."


    Jing Haiwang looked at Han Sen and asked: "Is it true that the Buddha is still on this planet?"


    Hansen did not speak, just smiled and looked at the net sea king.


    Jinghai Wang asked two more questions. Hansen did not say a word with a smile. The net sea king suddenly understood what he meant. He was not prepared to talk anymore.


    Net Haiwang did not ask more questions and returned to the hall where the king of war was.


    Hansen is not in a hurry, just sit there and wait slowly. He knows that the king of war should be turning over the whole planet. As long as he can''t find a Buddha, the net sea king will come back to talk to him about the conditions.


    When the Seven Spirits are dead, the Buddha is the most promising genius of the Buddha. It is cultivated by the ancestors of the burning lamp. The King of the Sea does not dare to make fun of her life.


    Sure enough, after a day, the net sea king came to Hansen again, and once again looked at Hansen and asked: "Is it true that the Buddha is still on this planet?"


    "Of course, give me Xinghai Hengsha, I will take you to see her immediately, and it will take no more than half an hour to walk." Han Sen said faintly.


    The net sea king looked at Han Sen, and the feeling of strangeness rose in his heart. The viscount like Han Sen was able to maintain such a mentality in front of him. This is not what the average viscount can do.


    "Why is it not?" Jinghai Wang asked again.


    "Because you are playing the idea of ??Xiaoqi." Hansen said.


    "Amitabha, that is the king of war, nothing to do with us." said the net sea king.


    "I don''t know what the Buddha has said. You buy the larvae of the Meka family to repair a deified device, right?" Hansen said.


    Net Hai Wang slightly frowned, he is now sure that the Buddha does not fall in the hands of this guy called the gold coin, repairing the deification of the device, in addition to him, on the planet will not speak to the Buddha, The sellers of Lien Chan did not know the true purpose of their purchase of the Meika larvae.


    When the King of the Sea was indifferent, the voice of the War King was introduced into his ear: "As long as you don''t speak the Buddha on this planet, you can promise his condition. The King guarantees that he can''t take one. Xinghai Hengsha, otherwise all losses are the responsibility of the king."


    The war king knew that the net sea king had not made a decision because he suspected that he controlled everything behind his back, so the war king had to show something to prove his innocence.


    Of course, he also has absolute confidence that it is impossible for this gold coin to escape from his eyelids with Xinghai Hengsha.


    After listening to the words of the King of War, Jinghai Wang did not hesitate, and said to Hansen: "Take me to see you, face to face."


    Han Sen looked at the net sea king and smiled. Although he did not speak, the meaning was already very clear.


    "Well, Xinghai Hengsha Ben can give you, but you must guarantee that you are on the planet without words." Jinghai Wang stared at Hansen.


    "Of course, I said, walk for half an hour, do you think you can get out of the planet?" Hansen smiled.


    Jinghaiwang stared at Hansen for a while, slowly pulled out a box and pushed Hansen in front of him, then opened the box and saw that there were diamond-like crystals inside, and it was almost impossible to dazzle. Vision.


    It��s just the energy fluctuations that come out above, letting people know that it��s definitely a good thing.


    In the hands of the net sea king, a golden light was shot, and the Hansen blood-colored chain was smashed, but the gold was also wrapped around Hansen.


    Although Hansen regained his ability to move, the strength in his body was still difficult to use, and he was firmly locked by the golden brilliance.


    Han Sen picked up the box of Xinghai Hengsha and counted it. Then he broke into his arms and said, "There is not a lot of it. Let''s go, I will take you to see the Buddha. And, let Xiaoqi return give me."


    Said, Han Sen has stood up and walked toward the door of the interrogation room.


    The net sea king followed him, and the guards outside the door did not block Hansen.


    Someone sent Xiaoqi over, Hansen took the Xiaoqi slowly and went out to fight Wangfu, although no one stopped him, but surrounded by the king of the war, the whole planet was monitored, especially the one hundred miles. Inside, it was such a mosquito that could not escape their surveillance. The heavens and the earth were everywhere under the king of war.


    "I see what tricks you can play, people and things have to leave me, and when you let your life be alive, you can''t die." The warlord standing in front of the monitor was cold and dare to do this on his planet. Things have touched his bottom line. In his opinion, Hansen is already a living dead.


    Jinghai Wang is walking next to Han Sen. He is also very confident. He does not believe that Hansen can take away a box of Xinghai Hengsha under his eyelids.


    Hansen walked very slowly. While walking, he looked at the ubiquitous Meka people in the sky. The shops and streets around him were blocked. They did not give him any chance to escape.


    "Do you really need to go faster? If I can''t see it in half an hour, then the transaction will end automatically. Don''t blame the king for being rude to you." Net Haiwang looked at Han Sen and said, Han Sen''s calm appearance made him feel a little uneasy in his heart.


    However, he did not feel that there are any powerful characters here. How can he think that this gold coin cannot escape from his hand?


    "Half an hour is enough to get to the place." Hansen smiled and continued to move forward.


    Now Hansen is more noticeable than the superstar. All the surveillance and weapons, as well as the goals of many princes and nobles, are locked on him. Even if Hansen can fly, it is impossible to escape the planet.


    Seeing the passage of time, one minute and a second, it was almost half an hour. Hansen did not even go out on a street. The king could not help but frown and re-scanned the entire planet.


    No other strongman appeared, and there wasn''t even a foreign king on the whole planet. The king of war couldn''t think of it. The gold coin was so calm.


    "Time is up, where is it?" Half an hour later, Jinghai Wang immediately stopped Hansen and stared at him.


    "Just here." Han Sen glanced at the various weapons of the Mekka warriors like the nets, and looked at the net sea king in front of him, said a faint sentence, and reached out and hit a ring finger.

 Chapter 1960： Chixia Monarch

    I saw the golden light flashing between Hansen''s fingers, and the whole sky seemed to light up all at once. A gold coin condensed by gold light descended from the sky, like rain, covering the area of ??a dozen kilometers.


    In exchange for the general Viscount, of course, it is impossible to have such a huge force. It is not bad to cover a few hundred meters, but now Hansen has the power of the soul, and the soul of the four-armed gold Buddha emerges. The Buddha''s light poured into Hansen''s body, and he had the power of the Marquis level to be able to explode such a large range of gold coins.


    A gold coin condensed into a golden light fell on the meta-genetic warfare of the Meka, and suddenly it added a large piece of metal to make the load of the heterogeneous genetic warfare higher and higher.


    Some low-level heterogeneous genetic warfare bodies are directly crushed and smashed on the ground. Even if they are advanced heterogeneous genetic warfare, the action becomes slow and slow.


    "Amitabha!" The net sea king snorted and screamed at the Buddha. He did not see how he moved, but he had already passed through the gold coins and rained to Hansen. The big sleeves were directly rolled to Hansen��s body, just like the clouds covering the sky. Hansen was caught in the sleeve.


    Hansen did not dodge, and there was a group of red clouds in his left hand. The Xiaguang was released, and a majestic red metal body rushed out of it and slammed into the Buddha''s sleeve of the net sea king.


    boom!


    I saw a horrible red light beam rushing into the big sleeve of the net sea Wang Ruyun. I suddenly saw the cuffs tumbling and was torn by the glow. The red light beam passed through the sleeves and slammed directly into the chest of the net sea king. Above.


    In the mouth of the net sea, the blood spurted, and the body flew out. As the meteor flashed across the street, it crashed into the house of the king of war and collapsed half of the palace-like buildings.


    Everyone is exposed to the gloom, it is hard to believe that a king has been so bombed.


    Hansen himself was also a stay. Although he took advantage of the idea of ??the net sea king, he seized a clever opportunity, but he did not think that the Chixia monarch only had less than one percent of the energy and punched. It was so powerful that a king-level powerhouse was blasted out.


    Hansen had no time to think about it. The Red Hara Monarch extended his hand and picked up Hansen. The majestic body rushed straight toward the transmission array.


    Only listening to the sound of a bang, all the buildings and heterogeneous genetic warfare in front of the Chixia Monarch were directly knocked open by it.


    The movements of the princes and nobles of the Mekkas did not dare to move. Even the net sea kings were shot by a fist, and they dared to block the road.


    A roaring roar from the war, the king of the war, driving a giant bear-shaped heterogeneous genetic warfare, wanted to stop Hansen and the Chihua monarch.


    It is a pity that the King of War did not think that there would be such a change. He thought that there was a clean sea king beside Han Sen. He only needed to guard against the foreign strong. Who knows that the problem will come out of Hansen. When he rushed out, he was too late. The Xia Jun master glared at Hansen and rushed into the transmission array, and disappeared into the distortion of space in a blink of an eye.


    The war king roared angrily, and the huge warfare punched the band, but it did not help.


    The head of the sea king rushed out of the collapsed ruins with blood, his face was ugly, and the injury was only one aspect, the most important thing was still angry.


    Hansen returned to the Red Copper Palace and broke away from the palm of the Red Sea Monarch. They also drilled out of the heart of the Red Sea Monarch.


    Just that blow almost consumed the energy of the Red Sea Monarch, leaving only 0.1% of the energy, which made Han Sen very distressed.


    Fortunately, I got a box of nearly one hundred stars, Hengsha, otherwise it was really big.


    After Hansen returned to the solar eclipse, he searched the Internet for a situation on the other side of the Meca. He found that the gold coin and the red-star monarch were completely famous.


    At the same time, the Buddhism and the Mekkas made a general order. Both the gold coin and the Chihua monarch, as long as they can provide clues to the two races, they can get a reward for the price.


    After Han Sen saw the treasures of the reward, he hated not to cut his head and take the red-light monarch to the reward.


    This matter has been heated up in the entire gene universe, but the focus of their discussion is mainly on the body of the Red Sea Monarch.


    The situation of the last appearance of the Red Sea Monarch was also smashed out. As a heterogeneous genetic warfare of the Meika, it can explode such a force. This is extremely rare in the Meka, and is generally very famous. Gene warfare.


    However, before these two times, no one has ever seen the Red Hara Monarch. Even the Mekkas themselves do not know the origins of the Red Sea Monarch. This is somewhat surprising.


    The mysterious heterogeneous genetic warfare, plus a human gold coin that stunned the Buddha King, and also successfully escaped from the Mekkas, is a bit too illusory.


    Of course, more creatures are hoping to find them, so as to get the rewards of the two families.


    The Buddhas are the most urgently sought. They have just lost the Seven Spirits. Now they are even stunned by the fact that they have been slandered. It can be said to be a shame.


    Unfortunately, I have been looking for a long time, and no one has found the traces of gold coins and the Red Sea Monarch.


    After Isai heard about the occurrence of gold coins in the Meca community, I also sent people to investigate, and the result was naturally nothing.


    Hansen returned to the Union home with nearly a hundred Xinghai Hengsha, intending to refine these Xinghai Hengsha and use it to cultivate "Genetics."


    After all, other genetic techniques can rely on practice to break through, and "Gene Story" must rely on external forces to push it up.


    Han Sen just took out the Xinghai Hengsha. Before he started refining, he saw a blue figure passing through the wall. It seemed to be Han Ying in front of the shadow.


    "Little Star, how come you?" Hansen looked at the little stars with amazement. The little stars ate a lot of heterogeneous genes, and their talents were excellent. The successful promotion had come to the league.


    However, the character of the little star is very docile. Although he has the ability to cross material, he rarely enters the room without the permission of others.


    Now that the little star has entered the room without a word, it is obviously unusual.


    The little stars lifted the shuttle state of the Xinghai. Just as the body of the stars and diamonds condensed into the face of Hansen, a pair of big eyes stared at Han Xing Hengsha in the hands of Hansen.


    "Do you want this?" Hansen''s heart moved: "The name of the little star is called Xinghai God Beast, and Xinghai Hengsha is the tear from the Xinghai Dragon King. Is there any relationship between them?"


    The little stars were a little bit, and they put out their tongues and licked Hansen��s cheeks.


    "This thing I took a lot of money to get it back..." Han Sen looked at the Xinghai Hengsha in the box with some pain, and was very sad.


    However, seeing the look of the little stars, Hansen couldn��t say anything to refuse. He had to smash one out and said with a light cough: "Take a taste for you."

 Chapter 1961： Star sea beast evolution

    The little star was happy with a tail, sticking out his tongue and rolling a star-shaped Hengsha into his mouth, and swallowed it even if he didn''t chew it.


    "When you are a pig, you are at least tasted!" Hansen said depressedly.


    The little star didn��t even hear what Hansen said. His body was already star-studded, and a strange breath sprang from it.


    "Don''t condense the genetic warfare here, stop it..." Hansen couldn''t think of just a star-shaped Hengsha, and even let the little stars couldn''t control the genetic armor, and yelled.


    However, the little star was obviously unable to control, and Hansen had to take it into the space channel and quickly reached the eclipse.


    The starlight on the little star is getting stronger and stronger, and a star battle armor is formed in a moment. Without any pause, the star armor melts into a gene liquid, pouring into the body of the little star, and doing it twice. evolution.


    The secondary evolution of the little stars is heterogeneous, and the starlight in the body is more and more flickering. It looks like a mythical beast that is condensed by countless stars.


    The little star that had evolved, once again put his head around Han Sen, and stared at the Xinghai Hengsha in the box.


    Hansen hid the box behind his back, but the little star still had his eyes wide open in front of Hansen and looked at him pitifully.


    "You can only give you the last one. You can''t ask for it again after you finish it." Hansen reluctantly took another one and handed it to the little star.


    The little star suddenly licked Hansen with his tongue and rolled the star-shaped Hengsha into his mouth.


    What surprised Hansen was that after eating this star Hengsha, the little star was promoted to the first level, directly condensing the power of the starlight and becoming a Viscount.


    "I am going, is Xinghai Hengsha so fierce?" Han Sen bit his teeth, touched another one and fed it to the little star to see if it will continue to be promoted. If it is really a level, then it is really invincible. It is.


    It is a pity that Hansen��s good wishes have not been realized. After the little star swallowed this Xinghai Hengsha, the starlight on his body just brightened a bit and did not continue to advance to the ranks.


    The little star still looked at Hansen with his eyes, but Hansen didn''t give it any more, but called the little angel, zero, Han Menger and the dragon girl, and gave them a star Haisha, so that they could all be promoted. Viscount.


    However, after they used a Xinghai Hengsha, they did not even promote the Viscount, and Hansen had some accidents.


    The dragon girl said: "The power in Xinghai Hengsha is very large, but unlike our attributes, it needs to be slowly refining before it can be completely digested, and it is difficult to directly promote the rank."


    The little angels, all of them, also nodded slightly, expressing their agreement with the Dragon Girl, and they were all similar.


    Hansen himself ate one, and the entrance to Xinghai Hengsha suddenly turned into a liquid pouring into the body. The force seemed to be a big river flowing in Hansen''s body.


    Hansen quickly runs the "Genetics Language" and refines and absorbs the power of Xinghai Hengsha.


    The compatibility of Gene Story is indeed very strong. Hansen did not encounter the gap between the attributes and directly used the power of Xinghai Hengsha for his own use.


    The power in Xinghai Hengsha is indeed huge. Hansen spent several hours before fully refining and absorbing the energy.


    It was difficult to completely refine it at one time. Hansen gave a small silver and silver star, and it has been promoted to the Viscount. It has not had a good effect. It just has a lot of power in it and it takes time. Refinery.


    Fortunately, the little stars themselves are different species. If someone asks them later, Han Sen said that he was conquered on the solar eclipse.


    Anyway, there are many different kinds of aliens on the eclipse, and the types are very complicated. Others do not know the true and false.


    With Xinghai Hengsha returning to the Alliance to refine and refine, one day will refine one, the rest of the time to cultivate other genetic techniques, and to accompany the family.


    Originally Hansen thought that Xinghai Hengsha was such a huge energy, enough for him to train the genetics to the Piaget level, but who knows that after more than half of the refining, the genetic language has not been promoted to the Earl class.


    Hansen was fed a few small stars under the sullen mood. As a result, the little stars ate about ten or so, and they were promoted to the count.


    "This is too much difference?" Hansen''s heart was slightly depressed.


    However, he also knows that the attribute of the little star is very compatible with Xinghai Hengsha, and its promotion difficulty is not as high as that of the genetic material, so it will have such effect.


    Hansen refining the rest of the Xinghai Hengsha, and the looming seems to be on the verge of promotion, but it is always impossible to break through to the Earl class.


    "There are so many Xinghai Hengsha, all the stars, it is estimated that they can be promoted to the Marquis." Han Sen is a bit uncomfortable, but there is no good way.


    It��s good to hug my daughter��s wife every day, but it��s always coming. Isa sent a message to the base, let Hansen go to the knife star to see her.


    When Hansen was standing in front of Isa, Isa looked at the humanoid Hansen, and his eyes were full of surprise.


    "When did you regain the human form?" Isa asked, looking up and down Hansen.


    "I went back to the solar eclipse and practiced the "Genetics" every day. I slowly recovered the human form more than two months ago. However, I am afraid of sequelae. I was going to continue to consolidate the general time and make sure that I will not become an ant again. You told me to the Queen." Hansen had already thought about it.


    Isha nodded and said: "I originally had some plans. Since you have recovered, you don''t have to spend so much effort. But what you have already recovered, don''t pass it out for the time being, so as not to cause trouble."


    "Yes." Hansen quickly responded.


    After a sigh of relief, Isa went on to say: "There are too many eyes and ears of the Eclipse Star. You should not go back for a while. I will send you to the town of Tiangong. You will practice there for the time being."


    ��Zhen Tiangong?�� Han Sen gave a slight glimpse.


    The name he heard, when the coach opened the gate of the shelter, Hansen met a man who claimed to be the first seat of the town Tiangong.


    I was almost taken away by the man with a small flower. Fortunately, Hansen was in a timely manner and did not let him succeed.


    Isa said: "The palace of the Tiantian Palace is a powerful demon, and has deep roots with my elders. I used to practice in the Tiangong Palace for a while. The deified strongman is also my half teacher. I have already greeted his old man and he will take care of you."


    "The Queen, the disciple wants to stay with you to listen to the teachings." Hansen looked at Isa with a sincere look.


    The first seat of the town Tiangong was seen by him. If he recognized it in time, it would be a big bad.


    "Starting tomorrow morning." Isa did not give Hansen the opportunity to choose.

 Chapter 1962： Zhentian Temple

    Hansen had no way not to go to the town of Tiangong. He could only confess with the evil emperor, let them develop on the eclipse, wait for him to come back and discuss the future.


    Hansen is not worried about the evil emperor. As long as his identity has not been dismantled, Isa will certainly protect the eclipse, and no one has moved the evil spirits.


    Now Hansen is most afraid of being seen through the history of the town, and it is really possible to have big troubles.


    Early the next morning, the evil emperor sent a spaceship and sent Hansen secretly to the town of Tiangong.


    Because the rules of the town Tiangong are many, not the disciples of Zhentiangong have even qualified to enter the Tiantian Palace.


    Hansen himself was able to enter the town of Tiantian as a disciple of the non-town Tiangong because of the face of Isa, and naturally it is impossible to bring other people.


    So on the way, Han Sen was very bored watching the bubble jump around him. This guy is very optimistic, no trouble at all.


    In addition to the bubbles that exist as parasites, Hansen even stayed in the eclipse of the eclipse, and if it was brought into the town of Heaven without permission, it was found to be a dead end.


    There are deified strongmen sitting in the town, Hansen does not dare to come.


    Zhentian Temple is very far from the narrowness of the moon. After several wormhole jumps, it took nearly a month to reach the town of Tiangong.


    The town Tiangong itself is a super-large heterogeneous space. The spaceship sent by Isa did not enter the qualification of the Tiangong Palace. A planet outside the Tiangong Palace stopped and reported to their disciples after the birth of the Tiangong Temple. Only sent a spaceship to send Hansen to the town of Tiangong.


    After Hansen entered the town Tiangong, he saw a floating island standing above the sky. There were no marginal sky on the upper and lower sides. The entire town Tiangong was a sky island, but those floating islands continued to reach the sky. I don��t know if How many seats.


    The town Tiangong should have been arranged for a long time. Hansen just entered the town Tiangong and saw a man riding a big white bird and falling in front of him.


    "Hello, Hansen?" asked the man slightly, and he was very beautiful. He looked like he was twenty years old and had a blood mark on his forehead.


    Hansen began to think that it was a small wound, but a closer look revealed that it turned out to be a closed vertical.


    "I am Han Sen, what do you call it?" Hansen also said.


    "In the next thousand cranes, it is a disciple of ten elders, coming from the life of the palace, and leading you to the road." The man said.


    "Day Road? Isn''t it going to the town of Heaven?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    Qian Yuhe said that he did not know how to be busy: "The first generation of the palace had set the rules. The non-native disciples who entered the Tiangong of the town all needed to walk through the heavens alone. If they could not walk the road, they would be the descendants of the deified power. If you refuse to go outside the palace, please forgive me."


    "In this case, please ask Qian Yuxiong to lead the way." Han Sen was happy.


    He didn''t want to enter the Tiangong Palace. Since Zhentian Temple had such a rule, when he walked the road, he deliberately couldn''t walk, wouldn''t he be able to go home.


    "Please." Thousands of cranes made a gesture of please, the white bird was very spiritually bent down.


    Hansen went to the back of the big bird, and the thousand cranes whispered, and the white birds flew up and flew toward a dangling island nearest to them.


    When Hansen flew to the hanging island with a big bird, he inquired about the situation of Tianlu.


    There are countless floating islands in Zhentian Temple. Even the disciples of Tiangong��s own disciples may not know how many floating islands there are. However, if the most famous one is not the main island of Tiangong, the main residence of Zhentiangong, it is the first entry. "Tianmen Island".


    Tianmen Island is not big, the longest is more than a thousand meters, the widest point is only a dozen meters, and only one mountain gate and one stone road are built on the entire Tianmen Island.


    No matter who comes to Zhentian Temple, even if the deified strongman arrives, he can only enter from this door and walk on the stone steps, otherwise he will be regarded as an enemy by Zhentian Temple.


    There is nothing special about Tianmen Island itself. Whether it is a mountain gate or a stone ladder, it is just an ordinary thing, and it is more a spiritual symbol.


    But after walking to the stone steps of Tianmen Island, it is the real road.


    The location of Tianmeng is opposite to the main island of Zhentiangong. Between the two islands, there is a huge dragon-like gourd vine connected. The so-called Tianlu, also refers to this gourd vine.


    If you want to enter the gate of the Tiangong Palace, you must walk from the gourd vine to the main island of the Tiangong Palace. If it falls in the middle, it is not qualified to enter the Tiangong Palace.


    "Thousands of brothers, what is the difference in the gourd vine?" Han Sen looked at Tianmen Island, which was already far away, and couldn''t help but curiously asked.


    Qian Yuhe smiled and replied: "Han brother does not need to be nervous. It is not a force to drop the road. If it is an organic fate, even if it is an ordinary creature without a genetic armor, it can also walk through the sky to reach the main island of Tiangong. Han brother, you are a disciple of the Queen of the Blades, and you must have a deep blessing. If you don��t have an accident, you will be able to reach the main island of the Tiangong Palace."


    Hansen also wants to find out more clearly, but the snow white bird has already flown to the front of Tianmen Island, and the wings have fallen together in front of a stone gate carved by the stone gate.


    "Han brother please, please." Qian Yuhe made a gesture of please.


    Hansen had to walk down the back of the big bird and step on the stone platform in front of the mountain gate. He looked up and saw that tens of thousands of stone steps extended to the sky. At the end of the stone ladder, there was a Like a dragon-like green gourd vine into the cloud, if the dragon into the cloud is difficult to see the true.


    On the vines of the gourd vines, you can see a large number of cyan gourds, large and small, like buildings, small and small finger-sized, all green.


    After Hansen thanked Qian Yuhe, he passed through the mountain gate and walked toward the gourd vine on the stone steps.


    Sure enough, as the Thousand Cranes said, the stone ladder is not surprising. Hansen has already reached the end of the stone ladder. The huge cucurbit vines are in front of you and look more spectacular. The width of the main vine is used for horse racing. There are no problems with the car.


    "How can such a cane fall for no reason? There must be something wrong with it, but the thousand cranes will not tell me." Hansen said in the heart.


    I used the hole Xuan gas field to observe it. I only felt that the gas turbine on the gourd vine was like a tidal wave, and it was even more magnificent than the king of the net sea king.


    Hansen couldn''t help but be shocked: "Is this more horrible than the real dragon, the gourd vine is beyond the king''s existence?"


    "What is it? Anyway, I have no intention of going over. If it is really weird, it will fall." Hansen took the gourd cane with the belief that he must lose.

 Chapter 1963： Strange reaction

    On an island in the town of Tiangong, a middle-aged man in gray is looking at the direction of the gourd.


    "Father, what do you look at?" A delicate girl came to the middle-aged man in grey coat and looked at him.


    "The disciples of the Queen of Blades went to the town of Tiangong, and now they are on the road." The middle-aged man in gray clothes said casually.


    The girl snorted and said: "Where come, what''s the big deal, is there less after the king who came to our Tiangong Temple to practice? There are not many of him, and he is a lot less. Besides, he is only a disciple of the Queen of Blades." It is not the son of the Queen of Blades."


    The middle-aged man in gray clothes smiled slightly: "The Queen of the Blades was the favorite disciple of the old man. She asked the father to let the disciple come to the town of Tiangong. The father refused to think about it, and as long as he could walk through the road, no matter how qualified. The old man promised to give him a place in Baiyulou."


    The girl suddenly widened her eyes: "The old man is too eccentric. The true disciple of our town Tiangong wants the number of places in Baiyulou to get the top ten in the big ratio. If he does nothing, he can take it. It��s too unfair to get to the quota."


    The middle-aged man in gray clothes smiled and said: "There is nothing fair and unfair. Zhentiangong is a father. As long as he is happy, of course everything can be. Susan, you have to remember that the standard of fairness is not everyone but people. If you don''t understand this, you will inevitably have to suffer big losses in the future."


    The girl nodded slightly and seemed to understand a little, but she did not fully understand.


    However, the girl quickly turned her eyebrows and squinted and said: "Even if the old man cant him, if he can''t even walk the sky, it is useless. The sky in our town is not everyone can do it." Going, maybe he will suffer after a while."


    The middle-aged man in gray clothes smiled and smiled: "You are still too naive," since the knife queen has let him come, naturally there is a grasp of the road. The only suspense is whether he can trigger the fairy gas."


    Susan is not convinced: "The immortality of Xianxun is rarely motivated by the disciples of our celestial beings. Why can a foreigner ignite the fairy?"


    "When the Queen of the Blades once ignited the immortality of the fairy, she got a sigh of sorrow, otherwise she could reach the king level so quickly, and step into the realm of half-step deification. Among them, the martial arts martial arts are indispensable." The middle-aged man in gray clothes said.


    "The Queen of Blades is a real great genius. Even the father said that it is a rare opportunity to step into the realm of deification. Her disciple can hardly say it. I heard that he is a descendant of the crystal family. The deification of the gods, the power of all the tribes did not dare to accept him, the qualifications can be imagined." Sushua said with a squint.


    The middle-aged gray man shook his head: "They don''t accept it, not because his qualifications are not good, but because the genes are unstable, the future is unpredictable, and no one wants to make such high-investment and high-risk investments."


    "Look at how his qualifications are." The lady smiled.


    Hansen saw the huge gourd vine that was in the clouds and the dragon. He stepped on it and stepped on the huge green main vine.


    But he stepped on this step and immediately jumped.


    The gourd vines are nothing, but the gourds on the vines are shaking one by one, as if they are shaking together, shaking one by one, like a little doll hanging on the vine, very scary.


    But apart from shaking, there is no other movement in those gourds.


    "No, it seems to be very mysterious, just to scare people? If I fall like this, I will know it, I will blame it if I don''t kill me." Han Sen secretly stunned and had to move on. go.


    Wherever he walked, the nearby gourds would shake and tremble outside and struggle. If they were not even on the vine, I would have to fly away one by one.


    Hansen saw that they had no other tricks other than shaking, and they ignored it. They walked along the main vine, thinking in their hearts: "The road should not be just such a doorway, there should be other gods. That''s right, I will go forward and look."


    Hansen walked along the gourd vine, but the people in the town of Tiangong were alarmed.


    Just a few thousand cranes in the vicinity saw Hansen��s passing, and the gourds shivered and swayed, and the surprised eyes were about to come out.


    He has been in the town of Tiangong for more than twenty years. He has seen more creatures walking the sky, and some creatures are walking on it. Some creatures are walking on it, causing the wrath of the gourd vine to be smashed into the clouds; A few creatures will be recognized by a certain fairy, and a singer will be given to him.


    Just like the thousand cranes themselves walking in the sky, they have once received a fairy scent, which is a very rare genius.


    However, Qian Yuhe has never seen such a situation. Those immortals seem to be afraid of Hansen, and they want to stay away from Hansen.


    "What is this?" Qian Yuhe stared at Hansen who was walking on the fairy.


    The prime lady and the gray man also saw this scene. Su Yiyi asked: "Father, what are the immortals doing? It doesn''t look like it is going to send out a fairy look? And I have never heard of it. Do all the geniuses react to one creature at the same time?"


    The gray-coated man looked at the gourd vine and said: "It''s really weird. Those immortals don''t recognize his qualifications and react, it looks more like fear."


    "Fear? Is it impossible to marry him? Is it impossible? He is only a viscount. The fairy is a plant of deified nature. Even those deified powers come here. Fairy will not be half-feared, let alone A viscount." The rebellious woman did not believe.


    "There is really no reason in theory, but looking at the appearance of those immortals, there is indeed a bit like fear." The gray man touched his chin and looked at Hansen on the gourd vine with interest.


    In many places in the town of Tiangong, people who are concerned about Hansen��s town Tiangong see the strange colors on their faces.


    Where Hansen has gone, the gourd within a radius of ten meters will have such a reaction. After Hansen is far away, those gourds will return to normal.


    Hansen walked all the way, except for the nearby gourds, which were shaking, and even a few other weird things did not happen, which made Han Sen very depressed.


    "I wipe, you are going to hurry up what happened, I can''t jump on my own sheep? Then I will go back, Isha is not dying." Han Sen��s heart was secretly worried.


    However, he was useless, and he waited until he reached the end of the gourd vine and set foot on the stone steps of the main island of the Tiangong Temple. There was no other reaction.

 Chapter 1964： The road to heaven

    "Weird, all the fairy cockroaches have responded, but even a fairy scent has not been given, this is really a bit strange." A Qionglou Yuyu, a Tianzu man frowned and looked away Hansen, who had gone down the road, showed a meditation color.


    In the town of Tiangong, people all showed the same expression. They had never seen Xianyu react like this. No one knows what this means.


    If Hansen��s qualifications are good, but Xian Xian��s scent is not given to him; if it��s not good, Han Sen��s place, every fairy has responded, but nothing happened, just let People can''t figure out the mind.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly depressed. He thought that he could take the opportunity to return home. Who knows that Tianlu��s name is not true, and that there is no difference between the Yangtze River Bridge and the Yangtze River Bridge, which is longer, and it is still uphill.


    Just walked up to the main island of the Tiangong Temple, and saw the thousand cranes riding on the big bird, Hansen asked: "Will the gourd vine shake only scary? It is so timid to be able to put people Scared from above?"


    Thousands of cranes look strangely: "Han brothers are talented and naturally fearless. Cough, time is not early, the palace master is still waiting for you, let''s go."


    Hansen followed the thousand feather cranes and walked on the stone steps. I saw the clouds surrounded by the mysterious and simple Qionglou Yuyu, just like entering the fairyland.


    The jade paved staircase has always led to the heights. It is faintly visible at the end of the jade step. There is a magnificent palace. The plaque on the door is engraved with three vigorous and simple characters "Zhentiangong".


    After Hansen stepped on the jade stage, he walked up the first step and the first step. Every time he walked a step, he felt that the pressure on his body was one point. It was not the mystery of the jade, but the town of Tiangong itself was unspeakable. The pressure, under the people, there is a strange feeling of being suppressed under the mountains and rivers.


    And that is not just a feeling, but also feels a pressure on the body, the closer to the town Tiangong, the stronger the pressure.


    Thousands of cranes walking next to Hansen have been observing Hansen.


    This jade step leading to the town Tiangong is called the ��Tongtian Road��. These people who originally lived in the Tiangong Palace will not have much feeling.


    However, when foreigners come here, the first time they walk on the jade steps, they will inevitably feel the pressure from the town Tiangong. To be precise, this pressure comes from the words ��Zhentiangong�� above the plaque.


    The three words are engraved by the first generation of the palace of the Tiantian Palace. The inside contains the power of the "Tiantiantian", which is not the secret of Zhentian Temple. It suppresses all things and lives, and the creatures with less will will not reach the town before the palace. The pressed is unable to move.


    Even if it is a determined will, the path of going through the sky will generally be like a raging sea of ??fire. It is very powerful to be able to walk into the town of Tiangong.


    Thousands of cranes have been observing Hansen, mainly waiting for him to reach out and help him to bring him into the town Tiangong, which is also his main job of picking Hansen.


    Hansen is the person who has been hand-picked by the Tiantian Palace. He has already passed the road. Naturally, he is not allowed to be crushed on the road to the sky. When he climbs in, it is too ugly.


    It didn''t take long for Qian Yuhe to see Hansen''s slight frown, and it was not strange to see him. He paid more attention to Hansen, and he could not help but support him.


    How strong is the ancestor of the first generation of the town Tiangong, although only three words are engraved, and the artistic conception is not something that ordinary creatures can resist.


    Generally, the strongman above the duke level can withstand the pressure and enter the town Tiangong. It is not a shameful thing for Hansen to go into a viscount.


    However, only the creatures who walked the jade stage for the first time will feel the pressure. After that, they will not feel any more. This is also the magical place of the road.


    Hansen was only slightly frowning, and he continued to walk up the jade steps. The speed was still not fast or slow, and there was no expression of strenuous expression. However, the eyes only looked at the words "Zhentiangong" on the forehead.


    The artistic conception above the three words, Hansen himself saw, can only exude such a pressure on three words, let Han Sen admire those who carved these three words.


    Hansen did not use his own will to fight against it. He came to the town of Tiangong to practice by the land, and it was not to make troubles. Moreover, the palace owner of the Tiantian Palace was also a half teacher of Isa, and Hansen was not rude. Therefore, there is no choice to confront, but just silently feel the artistic conception of the three words of Zhentiangong.


    The artistic conception of Zhentian Temple is very mysterious, which makes Hansen feel the kind of suppression by the heavens and the earth. The pace gradually becomes difficult, and the forehead also quickly overflows with sweat.


    Hansen did not fight against the artistic conception of the three characters of Zhentiangong. He only accepted it silently. The pressure exerted by him was unimaginable. If Hansen��s will is tough, I am afraid that it has already been suppressed and can��t move on the jade.


    A thousand cranes on the side looked at Han Sen''s sweat and kept going out, like the one just fished out of the water, could not help but frown.


    This Wandao jade order has only gone less than a hundred steps, Han Sen has become such a look, which is too exaggerated.


    Hao Hao is also a Viscount. Generally speaking, how can I not support a thousand orders? Hansen looks like this, not to mention that it is a thousand steps. It seems that even two hundred steps may not be able to go up.


    "The town of Tiangong really has some doorways!" Hansen is also secretly surprised.


    Although he did not release his will to forcibly break the three words of the town Tiangong, but he was able to suppress him to such a point, the artistic conception is indeed no small feat, even Hansen now has no time.


    However, since Hansen decided not to fight against it, he did not intend to release the artistic conception. He only took the pressure to continue moving forward. The pressure was getting heavier and heavier, so Hansen was ashamed of the mountains and stepped out every step. The sweat on his body was scattered on the jade steps.


    While walking, I felt the pressure of the artistic conception on my body, so that Hansen had a good income.


    The pure artistic conception, and not the artistic conception that I used to circulate with the real body, can form such a general pressure. This strange power has given Hansen some enlightenment.


    Dong Xuan gas field is also an invisible force, at most it can shield the senses, but it can not affect the body.


    If it can make the hole Xuanqi field like this artistic conception, it can form a substantial pressure, then the role and power of the hole and the air field will be a higher level.


    Hansen stepped forward step by step, releasing himself more and letting the pressure more completely fall on him, so that he could more carefully understand the three-character mood of Zhentiangong, hoping to have income.


    Hansen is getting harder and harder. Just after two hundred steps, the pace has become difficult. Every step seems to have given a lot of effort to get out.


    "I will help you go up?" Thousands of cranes see Han Sen almost impossible, and he will go to help him.

 Chapter 1965： Whose road to heaven?

    Hansen is bearing the artistic conception of the three characters of the town Tiangong. He is indifferent to his care, and he has not heard what Qianyuhe said.


    Thousands of cranes saw Hansen supporting the hard work. Without much thought, they reached out and supported Hansen.


    "Let''s relax a bit, nothing." Qian Yuhe supported Hansen and said with a smile.


    Although the artistic conception of the three characters of Zhentian Temple is strong, but Qian Yuhe is the blood of the Tianzu, he was born in the town of Tiangong, and he was relieved of the power of the artistic conception. He helped Hansen to go, even if Hansen was crushed by the intentional pressure, he That is to mention more than one thing.


    Thousands of cranes see Han Sen himself still walking, he is holding him with his arms, and when he can''t support it, he will hold it hard.


    Although Hansen seemed to be very difficult to walk, but still supported the walk to more than five hundred steps, then the body could not support it, and the waist was bent down.


    Thousands of cranes support Hansen''s arm and want to straighten Hansen''s body.


    However, this force suddenly felt that Hansen''s body was like a big stone. The thousand cranes used a lot of power to lift him up straight.


    "You relax a little, don''t use force, it''s just an illusion, and there is no real power on you." Qian Yuhe thought that Hansen himself was working hard, so it would be so heavy.


    Han Sen did not listen to what he said at all. The horror of the artistic conception poured into his body, making him feel like a mountain, and he can only insist on it with all his heart.


    Thousands of cranes helped Han Sen to go up. The more he walked, the heavier he felt. The heart secretly wondered: "How is this guy''s willpower so weak, not being overwhelmed, even unconsciously exerting excessive force."


    After walking for a while, Qian Yuhe felt that Hansen��s body was a bit too heavy. He had to glance at Hansen��s body and found that there was no breath in his body and there was no sign of exertion.


    "Strange, his breath has not moved, how can the body be so heavy? The artistic conception of Zhentiangong should only be psychologically suppressed, and there will be no such substantial pressure!" Qian Yuhe was puzzled, but could not see The clues can only help Hansen to go on.


    Hansen''s body is getting heavier and heavier. Thousands of cranes can still hold Hansen with one arm, but then one arm is hugged up with Hansen, but it still feels a little hard.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Thousands of cranes frowned at Hansen, seeing Hansen''s body red, sweat drenched the clothes, and the breathing became very depressed, like being crushed and dying. .


    Hansen��s eyes are prominent and covered with bloodshot eyes. It seems that the body is crushed and is about to collapse.


    Hansen did not think that he would become so terrible after he let go of his body and mind and let the artistic conception of the town Tiangong invade the body. Now, I can only rely on the will to support it without being overwhelmed. It is impossible to walk again. After a thousand jade steps, it is basically carried up by thousands of cranes.


    Qian Yuhe can''t understand what it is. The artistic conception of the three characters of Zhentian Palace is not so powerful.


    Where did he know that Hansen was doing his own death, not only did not confront the artistic conception, but also introduced the artistic conception into the body. The madman who did this had never been there before, and Qian Yuhe knew that there would be such a situation.


    Seeing Hansen walking is not going to happen, the mind does not seem to be so awake, Qian Yuhe can only walk Hansen up, feel the arms are getting heavier, they are almost exhausted, or feel the arms sour, they can''t stand It is.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Qian Yuhe��s arm was pulled hard, his footsteps changed, and when he arrived in front of Hansen, Hansen��s body suddenly fell forward and threw himself on his back.


    Thousands of cranes used force to directly carry Hansen back and carried him to the town Tiangong.


    "This disciple of the Queen of Blades is really wonderful! Going through the road of heaven, it can be like this." Thousands of cranes are depressed, but they can only go up with Hansen.


    The father of the town Tiangong still waits for the person to be asked. If he drops Hansen here, he can��t give it back.


    Thousands of cranes stepped up and walked Hansen up, but after a while, the pace slowed down. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to go fast, but Hansen''s body was getting more and more pressure, carrying him like a hill. Where can still go fast.


    And the more you go up, Hansen is getting heavier and heavier, and the thousands of cranes on the forehead are sweating.


    "Is this the way he walks through the sky, or is it the way I walk through the sky?" Thousands of cranes step by step with Hansen going up, now it is his turn to sweat.


    When I walked to more than nine thousand steps, Qian Yuhe was reddish, and the sweat drenched her clothes. The small and beautiful appearance of the previous handsome and long-lost has disappeared, and the nose is constantly breathing.


    "It��s a ghost, how can it be so heavy? Such a power, even if he is a viscount, he can��t play it with all his strength? What''s more, there is no sign of the flow in his body. Where did this power come from? Is it really the artistic conception of the town Tiangong?" Qian Yuhe thought while walking.


    Thousands of cranes are now the Earl''s body, not to mention a Hansen, even if carrying a dragon, walking a million steps is also the face is not red and not breathing.


    But now his body is violent, and every time he takes a step, he runs out of power, and the breath that is ejected inside his nostrils is about to burn.


    "boom!"


    The white cloud gas emerged from the body of the thousand cranes, like water vapor, rising from the pores of the body.


    Among the hairs of Thousand Cranes, above the body, there is a white smoke that slowly rushes out and wraps around his body.


    This is a thousand cranes can not stand, and had to use his power of the cloud.


    Hansen��s situation is worse than a thousand cranes. His body seems to be crushed by something. His bones and flesh and blood are collapsing inward. It looks like a severely thin patient. Going down, even the sternum is making a squeaking sound, as if it is being crushed.


    One step at a time, ten steps and a sweat, thousands of cranes look at the Wan Dao jade is about to finish, but the feet are constantly tremble.


    Even after exhausting all efforts, the last few steps still let Qianyu crane use up the strength of feeding, almost did not fall at the door of the town Tiangong, the last bite of the teeth, or hard to survive, and Hansen The gate of the town Tiangong.


    After entering the Tiangong Palace, Qian Yuhe suddenly felt a light body, and almost comfortably screamed, and the heart was relieved with a long breath: "It is finally coming up."


    Above the jade steps, no one saw anything between the clouds, but after Qian Yuhe entered the Tiantian Temple, the disciples in the palace saw Qian Yuhe carrying Hansen in, and suddenly they were stupid.


    After the establishment of Zhentian Temple for such a long period of time, he has not seen anyone being brought in.

 Chapter 1966： Shiratamakyo

    Hansen walked through the Tianyu step, and the result of being carried into the town Tiangong by Qianyuhe was quickly spread in the town Tiangong.


    It��s really amazing. Hansen was stunned after being dragged into the town��s Tiangong. In the end, Qian Yuhe was carrying the town��s master of the palace.


    At the time, Hansen had already been engaged in war. When people were half-awake and half-awake, they did not see the appearance of the head of the Tiantian Palace. They were backed by thousands of cranes.


    Such a wonderful thing, the town Tiangong has never had, it will inevitably cause a heated discussion.


    "Is it true that the first time I saw the disciple who was being taken to see him? I heard that the beard was dead."


    "Going a way through the sky can be like this, he is also a wizard who is hard to find."


    "Is it right? Haha!"


    "No matter how wonderful, the old man did not accept him. The number of Baiyulou is still there. Whoever makes a good life is a disciple of the Queen of Blades."


    "No way, this is the face of the Queen of the Blades. The Queen of the Blades has the true ability. When the Father is a pro-disciple, how can she accept such a wonderful disciple?"


    ......


    Hansen has been sleeping for a whole day and a night, and this has completely eased the taste, and the residual artistic conception in the body has completely disappeared.


    After waking up, I found myself lying on a jade bed. There was nothing in the room. In the big stone house, I only placed a jade bed and a stone table and four stone benches.


    Hansen stretched out a lazy waist and felt refreshed. Although he was inspired by the circumstances, he was not guilty of sin.


    Hansen did not comprehend the essence of the hole in the tunnel, but after accepting the mystery of the mood, Hansen realized another mystery.


    At the beginning, Hansen was suppressed by the tortoise, and the strength of the jade turtle was simulated by the hole in the tunnel.


    Later, Han Sen often played the jade turtle character, and penetrated the enlightenment with the hole in the tunnel. Just because the power of the jade turtle was too mysterious, Hansen realized it very slowly and did not make much progress.


    This time, it was entered by the three-character concept of Zhentiangong, but Hansen felt that there is something in common with the strength of the jade turtle.


    There is no substantive practice in the three characters of Zhentian Palace, but Hansen��s only the breath of the scent of the turtle is that no one can explain the mystery.


    Under the two-phase verification, it was Hansen��s feeling that it was open and clear.


    With the deepening of cognition and the fact that Han Tong has found that this has something in common with his gold coin, it is mutually confirmed that the income is even more.


    By that feeling is still there, Han Sen took out the jade turtle character, and took it in his hand to infiltrate the hole in the hole. While continuing to enlighten the mysterious charm of the jade turtle, he and his previous gains were confirmed.


    Hansen pinched the turtle to sit on the jade bed, but the brilliance of the jade turtle was getting weaker and weaker. The original jade was gradually dark and dull.


    After more than two days, the jade turtle in the hands of Hansen suddenly collapsed and turned into a stone dust landing, no longer useful.


    Hansen is a move, his face is bright, and he seems to have gained a lot.


    Hansen did not appear in a few days, and the town��s palace was even more powerful. What was dragged into the town��s palace, coma for a few days and nights, no worries, no heart damage, etc. Anyway, Hansen came to the town for a few days. There are not many people who have seen him, but they have become celebrities.


    There are quite a few disciples of the town Tiangong who are very curious about Han Sen and want to see what kind of guy Hansen is.


    Hansen came out of the stone house and found himself in a small floating island.


    It is not so much an island as it is a bigger stone. After a stone house is built, the remaining area is only half the size of a basketball court.


    On this small suspended island, there is still a long-necked old tree, and I don��t know what kind of variety it is. It��s half-baked, and many places are already blackened. There are a few pieces of yellow and green on the tree. The leaves seem to fall when the wind blows.


    Han Sen stared at it and found that the suspended island was small, but it was very close to the island of the island. It was one of the closest floating islands to the island of the island.


    Han Sen was looking at the surrounding environment and suddenly heard a bird song. He saw an elegant and handsome man dressed in a snow-white bird and fell on the island in a blink of an eye.


    "Thank you, Qian Yuxiong, I am going to the town of Tiangong." Han Sen quickly thanked him.


    Although he was oppressed and distracted by the artistic conception before, some impressions at that time were still there. He knew that it was the thousands of cranes carrying him into the town of Heaven, otherwise he would not be suppressed on the jade.


    Thousands of cranes shook their heads slightly: "It is my duty to take you into the town of Heaven, you don''t have to thank."


    Said, Qian Yuhe took out a jade card and handed it to Hansen: "This is the identity jade card of Zhentiangong. All your rights and welfare in the Tiangong Palace are evidenced by the jade card. Don''t lose it. If you are lost, you must go to the Qinghe Hall for the first time. Otherwise, if you have a problem, you will be severely punished."


    "Also, there is a dogstone in the Tiangong Peak where there is a dogma rule in the town. You should go there first to see and read the contents, so as not to break the rules and not know." Qian Yuhe added another sentence.


    "Thanks to Qian Yuxiong for mentioning, I don''t know if I can go to see the Lord of the Palace?" Hansen received the jade card, and asked after thanking him.


    "The palace owner has seen you, you don''t have to visit again." Qian Yuhe pointed to Hansen''s jade card and said: "The palace owner gave you the qualification to enter Baiyujing. You can enter the practice with the jade card. It is good for you."


    ��Where is Bai Yujing?�� Han Sen listened to the meaning of Qian Yuhe��s words. It seems that Bai Yujing is not a place where anyone can go.


    "The sky is white jade, the 12th floor and the five cities. The immortal man cares me the top, and the hair is endured by the longevity. Bai Yujing is a mysterious practice place in the Tiangong of my town. It is possible to get the qualification of the palace master to enter Baiyujing. It is already great. The gift, you must practice with your heart after you go, you can''t live up to the pains of the Lord of the Palace." Thousands of cranes are ready to embark on the snow-white bird.


    "Thousands of brothers, where are you going now?" Hansen asked quickly.


    "Go to Baiyu Jingzhong to practice." Qian Yuhe replied.


    "That''s just right, I don''t know the way to Bai Yujing, but also trouble you to take me a ride." Han Sen quickly followed thousands of cranes on the snow white bird.


    Thousands of cranes were slightly depressed, but they did not say anything, so that the white birds fluttered up and flew between the clouds and sky, and went to one of the hanging islands.


    "Zhen Tiangong is really a good place. If it is within the alliance, it is definitely a tourist destination." Han Sen looked at the many fairy tales and many wonderful visions between Yunxia, ??and the hearts of the dark.

 Chapter 1967： Jade

    Above the town Tiangong is the sky, the following is also the sky, only the floating island stands between Yunxia.


    Hansen sat on the big bird of the thousand cranes and admired the strange scenery of the town Tiangong. After more than an hour, the snow white bird finally fell to one of the floating islands.


    The floating island between Yunxia, ??I can''t see the truth, but I can see that the towers caused by the twelve white jade are looming between the clouds.


    The snow-white bird fell on the suspended island, and Qian Yuhe and Hansen also walked down. Hansen found that the ground of the entire suspended island was actually white jade, and there was no trace of artificial carving.


    Thousands of cranes walked toward Baiyulou privately. Hansen looked at him and saw the ray of the island. When he saw it from above, he could see the shadow of twelve white jade buildings. But standing on the island, he could only see a white jade in front. The cast tower, the other eleven white jade buildings have disappeared.


    Baiyulou has seven floors, but it looks like this far away. It only feels that the jade building is crystal clear and shrouded. It seems to be shrouded in Baoguang. Like the entire suspended island, there is no trace of carving on the jade building. It seems to be a piece of jade that looks like a natural jade building.


    "Thousands of brothers, which is the sage of Bai Yulou?" Hansen asked as he walked.


    Thousands of cranes replied casually: "The 12th floor of Baiyujing Five Cities, the alien space of the Tiangong Palace has existed since its discovery. It is naturally generated, not a creature built by you and me."


    "That is a bit magical." Hansen had more interest in Bai Yujing.


    Before the two came to the seven-story jade building, no one was guarding all the way, and Qian Yuhe directly pushed the door and went inside.


    Hansen was slightly disappointed: "Isn''t that Bai Yujing is not a place where anyone can come? How can I not see anyone guarding it, can everyone come in?"


    Qian Yuhe heard a faint saying: "You don''t see two gatekeepers outside the tower? You can come in because you have a jade card. If there is no jade card, if you come here, you will be swallowed up at the door. If you don��t bring a jade card in the future, you must not smash the white jade building."


    "It turns out." Han Sen recalled that there were indeed two jade beasts three meters high at the entrance of Yulou. It was like a tiger and a unicorn. It stood on both sides of Baiyulou. He thought it was a dead object before, but he did not expect it. It is alive.


    Thousands of cranes did not speak any more, and they walked inside.


    Hansen looked at the white jade building, there was nothing inside the jade building, only a jade step leading to the second floor.


    Han Sen saw that Qian Yuhe had stepped onto the jade stage and followed him.


    The second floor is the same as the first floor. There is nothing empty. There is only one jade staircase leading to the third floor. Hansen��s heart is strange. He couldn��t help but ask: ��How is there nothing in the white jade building? What are the benefits of practicing here? ?"


    Thousands of cranes walked toward the stairs and said: "Now, when Baiyujing is not open, there is no natural feeling. The seven layers of Baiyu Building, the more jade gas that flows into the white jade, the more you are, the more you are the Viscount. You can practice in the third floor. If you feel that you can withstand the third layer of jade, it is not too late to go to the upper level."


    Said, Qian Yuhe went to the third floor, Han Sen also followed.


    In the third layer, it is no longer empty. I saw a few young men and women in the middle of sitting or standing, but no one made a sound, and no one talked.


    The young men and women saw thousands of cranes coming in and all got up and saluted: "I have seen He Shishu."


    Thousands of cranes bowed slightly on the fourth floor.


    The young men and women looked at Hansen with some curiosity. They just thought that Hansen was born. He had never seen it before. He didn''t know that he was the disciple of the Blades of the Emperor who was carried into the town of Tiangong.


    However, one of them really knows Hansen, that is, she has seen Hansen��s way of walking with the middle-aged man in gray clothes. Her full name is Yun Suyi, and she is called by her family.


    Yun Suyi''s eyes were crooked into a crescent shape, sitting in the corner and looking at Hansen. In his heart, he said: "He is really kind to come and is being carried into the town of Tiangong. He is the first one in the past."


    Other Tianzu men and women are very curious about Hansen. After all, foreigners who can enter Baiyujing are rare, and they have not heard of anyone who has recently obtained the qualification to enter Baiyujing.


    A young man walked over to Hansen and said, "My name is Yunfei. I am a disciple of nine seats. Are you a disciple of that pulse?"


    "I am not a disciple of Zhentian Temple. My master is the Queen of Blades." Hansen replied.


    "You are the Hansen who was thrown into the town of Heaven"? Yunfei suddenly surprised and pointed to Hansen.


    Several other young men and women are also surprised to see Han Sen, it looks like it is watching the treasure animals in the zoo.


    "Yes, I am that Hansen." Hansen shrugged his shoulders and said that he didn''t care much.


    "Man, you are very powerful. Since our Tianzu occupied the Tiangong Temple, they were carried into the Tiangong of the town. You are the first one. How did you do it?" Yunfei patted Hansen��s shoulder and laughed. Road.


    "I also became the first in ancient and modern times when I was not careful. I really don''t want to be jealous," Hansen said with a smile.


    Yunfei and other Tianzu men and women saw Hansen''s temper is good, can also open a joke, and then they talked with him a few words.


    They are all elites who have the qualification to enter Baiyujing. There is no direct conflict of interest with Hansen. Naturally, no one has the mood to target him. Everyone is very happy to talk.


    Yun Suyi just looked at it and didn''t participate in the chat. See Hansen and Yunfei talking about them. The heart said: "People are good, but the will is too weak. I really don''t know the Queen of the Blades." How can I accept such a disciple, he is not a Rebec."


    After chatting for a while, Yunfei suddenly said: "Time is up, go back and talk."


    When I said it, I found a place to sit down. The other couples were the same, sitting directly on the ground.


    Han Sen knows that Bai Yujing is going to open up, and like them, he found a place to sit down.


    The jade floor was spotless, the jade floor felt cool and lubricated, and Han Sen sat in it and felt a cool air in the body.


    I haven''t waited for Hansen to feel the coldness, and I saw a white smoke coming out of the crystal jade. The smoke is like jade, and it oozes out from every inch of jade in the jade building. Every inch of space has been permeated.


    Yunfei and others have run their own power to absorb the smoke from the jade, forming a small gas vortex around them.


    When Hansen had just chatted with them, he had already asked about the situation in the Baiyu Building. He also ran his own genetic technique and absorbed the jade that permeated the building.


    In an instant, Hansen felt a cold breath pouring into his body.

 Chapter 1968： Absorb jade

    The feeling is wonderful, like a grain of tiny tiny ice particles blending into his body, melting at the moment of contact with flesh and blood, and being sucked into the flesh and blood.


    As the jade gas was continuously absorbed into its own cells, Hansen found that his body gradually changed, and the skin glowed with jade.


    I glanced at the clouds in the jade, and they saw that they were covered with jade crystals, like jade carvings.


    "A good jade, can actually change the body''s genes! This jade gas should be another form of heterogeneous genes?" Han Sen thought.


    "Left mad once said that the stone may have its own life, just different from our life type. If Bai Yujing itself is an alternative creature, this jade gas should be its heterogeneous gene? Just don''t know According to the level, what kind of heterogeneity should Bai Yujing be?�� Han Sen absorbed the jade while secretly guessing.


    However, this is only a kind of speculation. It is completely based on the illusion of left madness. Is this true? At least no one can prove it yet.


    Hansen runs the genetic term, slowly absorbs jade, and turns jade into the power of genetic language.


    Genes have a good compatibility with the power of various attributes. After absorbing jade, there has been some improvement, but it has not been able to break through the neck, as if it is still a little less.


    "Thousands of cranes don''t say that the more they go up, the stronger the jade will be. Maybe there is a chance to break through the neck with jade." Hansen thought, and stood up, in the middle of the jade, to the fourth floor. go with.


    The three-layered jade is still too light for Hansen, although it is also a Viscount, but Hansen, a human that has absorbed a large number of heterogeneous genes to improve its own body, is far more powerful than the average Viscount.


    Hansen is almost as strong as the Piaget in the case of the Viscount gene.


    When I stepped into the fourth floor, Hansen felt that the body was fierce and cold. The original layer was just a bit of coolness in the third layer. On the fourth floor, it turned like ice. After immersing in the body, let Han Senton had the feeling of falling into the ice cave.


    However, this degree of cold has not been able to shake Hansen''s body, his eyes are in the fourth layer, only in the jade, vaguely can see some figures, in addition to the Tianzu, there are actually two Foreigners, but did not see the figure of a thousand cranes, he should not be on this floor.


    Hansen absorbed the neck of the jade gas shock gene, and found that it did not have much effect, and went on to the fifth floor.


    In the moment of entering the fifth floor, Han Sen felt that his body was frozen, and it was set at the door of the fifth floor, as if it were a real jade.


    A strand of jade-like jade gas poured into the body. With the strength of Hansen, it is difficult to refine the jade gas completely. Jade gas is rampant in his body.


    Hansen feels that his body is getting colder and colder. This kind of cold is not a decrease in temperature, but a gradual decline in the fire of life.


    Hansen can clearly feel that the body is rapidly becoming jade, its own flesh and blood is becoming weaker and weaker, and the whole body runs the genetic language, and it can''t resist the body jade.


    Because the genetic power contained in jade gas has exceeded Hansen''s own genetic power, the body''s genes are rapidly eroded by jade.


    The heart was slightly surprised. I couldn��t think of the difference between the first layer. The strength of the jade is actually different from the world. With his current strength, it is still difficult to practice on the fifth floor.


    Although he can force against jade with his ability, he loses the original intention of practicing.


    When the mind was moved, Hansen operated petrification, and the body immediately turned into a stone. After the jade gas was immersed in the petrified body, it was difficult to erode Hansen��s flesh and blood gene, but it moistened the body of Hansen Petrochemical, and the jade gas also Mild and easier to absorb.


    After petrification, Hansen''s only genomic operation that can be operated is "Gene Story". Naturally, there is no need to consider anything else. The crazy operation of "Genetics" is to absorb the fifth layer of jade.


    The pure jade gas is sucked into the petrochemical body and operates in the body according to the "Gene Story", which makes the body of Hansen Petrochemical crystal clear.


    With strong jade, Hansen hit the neck again and again, hoping to be promoted to the Piaget class, but failed again and again, such a strong jade, still did not break through the last level of genetic language.


    Two hours later, the jade gas suddenly dissipated, Hansen also lifted the petrification, and he was a little discouraged.


    "With such a strong jade, it is still impossible to break through the yoke of the genetic language. In the end, what can I do to break into the Earl class?" Hansen was slightly depressed.


    The practitioners in the fifth floor saw that there was a stranger. They couldn��t help but see Han Sen��s eyes and found that he was not a celestial being, and he was even more confused.


    Because these people did not know Hansen, and did not think that a viscount of Hansen could come to the fifth floor when the jade erupted, so he did not think about Hansen, but thought it was a new count.


    Hansen did not talk to them, went directly to the sixth floor, he had petrification in his body, and the strong jade did not hurt his body.


    "Since the fifth layer of jade gas can''t help me break through the neck, it goes even further." Hansen went to the sixth floor, and the sixth floor practitioners were the most in the first six layers. .


    However, no one cares about the arrival of Hansen. Now, when the jade erupts, even the seventh layer does not make any sense.


    Han Sen looked at the sixth floor and did not find the figure of Qian Yuhe, and went directly to the seventh floor.


    Sure enough, Hansen saw thousands of cranes on the seventh floor. In addition to Hansen, there were three people in the entire seventh floor.


    Two of them are the Tianzu, and there is also a bald head. There are nine black cockroaches on the head, which are obviously Buddhas.


    However, if he is young, he should be similar to the Buddha. It is not easy to go to the seventh floor. It is also the top in the count. The ordinary count can usually practice on the fifth floor.


    Two Tianzu, one is a thousand cranes, another Hansen does not know, is a young woman.


    Hansen is looking at them, they are also watching Han Sen.


    "Han brother, you are not practicing below, how come here?" Qian Yuhe asked Han Sen.


    Hansen has not answered yet. The young Tianzu woman looked at Hansen with some surprise. "You are Hansen, the disciple of the Queen of the Blades?"


    Hansen looked at her astonished appearance and knew what she wanted to say. She said with a smile: "Yes, I was Hansen who was dragged into the Tiangong Palace by Qian Yu."

 Chapter 1969： Seventh floor

    The woman screamed and said: "You are very interesting. My name is Yun Sushang. I am a disciple of ten elders. You can call my sister."


    "I have seen Yunshi sister." Hansen called out and felt that he was a lot younger and he was in a good mood.


    Yun Sushang pointed to the delicate Buddha on the side and said: "He called the disciples who sent the Buddhist monks to the Tiangong Temple to study and practice in the early days of the day, which is roughly the same as your identity."


    "Amitabha, I saw Han Jushi at the beginning of the day." At the beginning of the day, he went to Hansen to politely.


    Hansen didn��t like the Buddha, but he didn��t think that all the Buddhas were bad guys. He didn��t have any bad thoughts at the beginning of the day, but he didn��t have any plans to make a meeting. After he met, he talked with Qianyu. It��s up.


    "Thousands of brothers, there are not twelve in Baiyulou? How can I only see this one?" Hansen��s heart is calculating, if there is still no way to break through the bottleneck on the seventh floor, I don��t know if there is any jade in Baiyujing. Strong place.


    "Baiyu Jingzhong 12th Floor and Five Cities, the average person can only see twelve white jade buildings, but the five cities are not seen. And in the twelfth floor, only this building can enter, want to enter other white jade buildings, first It is necessary to realize the mystery in this building." Qian Yuhe said.


    "What mystery?" Hansen asked again.


    "This is not easy to say. Enlightenment is enlightenment. It is difficult for others to say clearly. But with your current cultivation, it is suitable to practice in the third and fourth floors. It is too much to be useful. You can practice in the fifth and sixth floors. At that time, it is not too late to consider them." Qian Yuhe said.


    Han Sen still wants to say something, but sees someone walking into the seventh floor, which is the Yun Suyi he saw on the third floor.


    Yun Suyi saw that Hansen was also a slight glimpse. After the jade gas, she did not see Han Sen��s trace. She thought that Hansen could not bear the jade and left. I didn��t expect Hansen to come to the seventh floor to find thousands of feathers. crane.


    "Suyi, I will introduce you, this is Hansen, the disciple of the Queen of the Blades." Yun Sushang took Yun Suyi and smiled.


    "I have seen it in the following time." Yun Suyi replied.


    Yun Sushang and Yun Suyi are sisters and descendants of the tenth elders of Zhentian Palace. However, Yun Suyi is a biological one, while Yun Sushang is a foster daughter.


    I heard that Yun Sushang was originally the seven-seat elder of the previous generation. Later, the seven-seat elders died and the young Yun Sushang was adopted by the father of Yun Suyi.


    Thousands of cranes are disciples of the ten-member elders, and the relationship with the Yun family sisters is naturally close.


    The relationship between Yunsuyi and Yunsushang is also very good. There is no difference between them and the sisters. When Baiyujing has not yet opened, Yunsuyi comes here to chat with Yunsuchang and send out the time when there is nothing to do.


    Hansen continued to ask Qian Yuhe: "Thousands of brothers, the jade on the 12th floor, is it stronger than this one?"


    Didn''t wait for Qian Yuhe to answer, Yun Suyi said the interface: "The jade gas on the 12th floor is not only strong, but there is also a cloud spirit. There is no repair of the Earl class. If you enter it, you must die. You should not think too much." Let''s practice it here."


    "So, the Piaget level can be entered into the back 12th floor?" Hansen said.


    "The premise is that you can understand the mystery of Bai Yu Lou, you can see the 12th floor behind." Yun Suyi said.


    "Thousands of cranes, Yun Sushang and the repairs at the beginning of the day are top in the count. Are they not able to understand the mystery?" Hansen thought in his heart, he was embarrassed to say this.


    Yun Suyi is seeing through his mind, and he said, "My sister and the crane brother have naturally learned for a long time. Many of the brothers on the sixth floor have long been enlightened, but the 12th floor of Baiyu. Among them, the jade of the first floor is the mildest, and the most utilized is absorbed and refining. Before it was promoted to the Marquis, it is best to practice here."


    Han Sen heard the words and said: "The jade here is still moderate. Then, in the white jade building behind, what level of jade will be horrible? Even if you can''t break through the bottleneck here, you can go to the later Baiyu Building and try again, just I don''t know what is the mystery of Bai Yu Lou."


    After chatting for a while, Yun Sushang counted the time and said to Yun Suyi: "Jade gas is about to erupt, you should go back first. After the practice, we will go back and say."


    Yun Suyi nodded and was about to go back to the third floor. When Hansen was still talking to Qianyuhe, he called out: "You are not going fast, you are late, you are coming back, you are waiting for you." Going back to the third floor, I turned you into a jade."


    "Han brother, you should go first, and then change the day to re-speech." Qian Yuhe also said.


    "I don''t go back, just practice here," Hansen said.


    A few people in Yunsuyi looked at Hansen, and Yun Suyi said with a good and funny voice: "The seventh floor of this white jade building, the general count did not dare to come, only the talents like my sister and the crane brother. The Piaget, whose power is far superior to the same level, can practice here. You have not seen so many counts below, and only practiced on the sixth floor. No one dares to come up? What do you do when a viscount comes here? Waiting to change the jade image? ?"


    "Han brother, you still have to practice in the lower level, it is more appropriate to layer it." Qian Yuhe also said.


    Hansen smiled and said: "My repair has already reached the bottleneck. I want to break through the bottleneck with the help of the seventh layer of pure jade. You can rest assured that I have a way to fight against the jade here, and there will be no problem."


    Yun Suyi still wants to say something, but it is stopped by Yun Sushang: "Suyi, you go down first, jade is about to erupt, and it will be too late to continue."


    Yun Suyi had to leave the seventh floor first, and walked down, and looked back from time to time, but never saw Hansen down.


    "The kid is not big, but his ambition is not small, and most of them have to be carried down by the crane brother." Yun Suyi thought so in his heart.


    Thousands of cranes and Yun Sushang also persuaded Hansen a few words, but after all, they did not have too deep friendship, Han Sen insisted on staying, and they did not say anything more.


    Thousands of cranes just shook their heads with a smile. If Hansen couldn''t support them, he still had to carry Hansen down. He couldn''t watch Hansen being jade like jade.


    Hansen sat down in a position close to the thousand cranes. At the beginning of the day, he looked at Han Sen curiously. Hansen smiled at him. At the beginning of the day, he turned shyly and turned his eyes to the side.


    "The Buddha at the beginning of this day has some meanings. Such a repair of this age, I am afraid that the future will not be worse than the Seven Spirits, but his heart is still a youthful mood..." Han Sen is thinking, but sees the seventh floor. Jade gas has already emerged from the jade wall.

 Chapter 1970： Promotion Earl

    The seventh layer of jade gas has almost condensed into substance, like a liquid, and the water pattern is clearly visible in the air.


    Hansen was running fossils, and the flesh and blood were turned into stones. After the jade airflowed on him, there was not much feeling. The genetics were run and the jade gas was inhaled into the body.


    Thousands of cranes, Yun Sushang and the beginning of the day looked at Han Sen, the seventh layer of jade, even the general count can not bear, Hansen a viscount may be instantly jade, Qian Yuhe is ready to shoot at any time Bring Hansen out of the seventh floor.


    However, seeing Hansen��s body petrified, the three could not help but glimpse a little, and then found that the jade airflow to Hansen did not have too much impact on his body, but also can see that Hansen is absorbing jade, both I was shocked.


    "What genetic technique is that? It is possible to let a viscount resist jade within the seventh floor!" Yun Sushang was amazed.


    Thousands of cranes said with some surprise: "It looks like genetics like petrochemicals, but how powerful petrochemicals are, in a viscount, it is impossible to have such an effect. His genetic technique should not be as simple as petrochemicals. It may be some kind of secret genetic technique of the Queen of Blades."


    The three did not pay attention to Hansen for too long, not that they were not curious, but they also needed to play a 12-point spiritual practice.


    The seventh layer of jade can not hurt the body of Hansen Petrochemical, and after petrification, the physical properties and jade are highly compatible, and it is easier to absorb jade.


    If the jade of water is pouring into Hansen''s body, Hansen immediately runs the genetic terminology and guides him to the final bottleneck.


    The spell armor automatically floats outside Hansen''s body, wrapping Hansen''s entire body into it. The curse on the armor flashes with strange brilliance, and countless mysterious symbols flow on it, which looks very strange.


    The three thousand cranes felt the fluctuations of Hansen, and they could not help but glance at them. The heart was even more surprised: "He really wants to break through the bottleneck and promote the count here?"


    Hansen swallowed so many Xinghai Hengsha, in fact, energy can almost be promoted to the Earl, but the last breakthrough opportunity.


    There is a fundamental difference between jade and Xinghai Hengsha. Xinghai Hengsha is a concentrated heterogeneous gene extract that can be directly absorbed.


    Jade gas is equivalent to ore and needs to be absorbed after it has been refined.


    Most of the jade gas absorbed by the nobles is actually excreted from the body after refining, and only a small part will be absorbed by the body.


    Therefore, the low-level aristocrats of Xinghai Hengsha can also use it, and the amount is no longer a problem. However, if there is too much jade, it will hurt the body.


    However, what Hansen wants is not to absorb jade, but to break through the bottleneck with powerful jade power. There is no difference between pure and impure, as long as the power is strong enough.


    The seventh layer of jade is strong enough, and the wave of bottlenecks has completely activated all the energy accumulated in the spell before, and began to promote the evolution of the Earl class.


    Numerous mysterious spells have changed on Hansen''s armor, and thousands of cranes are watching the mantras, but they don''t understand what it means.


    As the brilliance of the mantra became stronger and stronger, the spells that the gods condensed into, like living, floated out of the armor, as if they were elves, surrounded by Hansen.


    "It turned out to be the spirit of the word class. It is similar to the spirit of the "No Words of Heaven" in our town Tiangong. It is a very rare spirit." Su Yunshang looked at the spirit of the mantra.


    "It is very rare, but the Rebecbe should have no such genetic technique? What genetic technique is he practicing?" Qian Yuhe said with a frown.


    "No matter what genetics, this guy is not simple, and it is very interesting." Yun Sushang looked at Hansen with interest.


    At the beginning of the day, I also looked at Hansen with curiosity. "How does the crane gener, Hansen��s numerology, compare with the "No Words of Heaven" in our town?"


    Qian Yuhe shook his head and said: "I am not practicing "No Words of Heaven". I don''t know anything about Hansen''s genetics. It''s hard to judge easily. But "No Words" is the town palace of Tiangong in my town. The secret technique will not be worse than any genetic technique in the world. The "True Mantra" that you have cultivated is derived from the "No Words of Heaven", and it is also a spirit that condenses the words. You should be clearer than me. That''s right."


    "Yeah, at the beginning of the day, do you think his spirit is stronger or weaker than your spirit?" Yun Sushang also asked to ask at the beginning of the day.


    At the beginning of the day, he shyly bowed his head and said: "I don''t understand his spirit, but it seems to be more mysterious than my classical language."


    Yun Sushang and Qian Yuhe are both surprised. "No Words of Heaven" is even among the celestial beings, and not everyone has the qualifications to cultivate. It is necessary to attach some special conditions to make it possible to get started. ��. Therefore, although Yun Sushang and Qian Yuhe are excellent in talent, they have not cultivated the "No Words of Heaven".


    Because "No Words of Heaven" is not for everyone, so there is a predecessor in Zhentian Temple. After practicing "No Words of Heaven" in a perfect way, he has dismantled the "Mantra Mantra" that everyone can cultivate. Ordinary Tianzu can practice this technique.


    Although the "Mantra Mantra" is only a part of the "No Words of Heaven", it is enough to keep pace with any famous genetic technique in the world. At the beginning of the day, it is the leader of practicing "The Mantra of Mantra". The talent in this aspect is very high, even he has With that feeling, you can know that Hansen��s numerology is not the same.


    With Hansen''s evolution, the curse spirits became more and more agile, and between the curse rotations, a strange vortex formed, and a large amount of jade gas was inhaled, like a whale swallowing a cow and pouring into Hansen''s body.


    Hey!


    The spirit of a curse was broken, and then the mantras that Hansen flew outside were like firecrackers, and they were all broken in the blink of an eye.


    Thousands of cranes and three people were shocked. When Hansen��s promotion failed, he saw a huge mantra behind Hansen��s body, protecting his whole person.


    Hey!


    The huge mantra was also broken, and the fragments turned into countless little mantras that fell on the armor and then disappeared.


    Thousands of cranes looked stunned. I don��t know if Hansen succeeded or failed. But Hansen��s strong breath quickly made them know that Hansen should be promoted to the Earl.


    "The spell is promoted to the Earl class."


    A voice echoed in Hansen''s mind, making Hansen ecstatic, the most difficult genetic language, and finally let him break through to the Earl class.

 Chapter 1971： Fourth form

    Yun Suyi stopped practicing and opened his eyes. Seeing that the jade gas had subsided, he stood up and looked around, but did not see Hansen��s figure.


    "How did Hansen not be brought down by the crane brother, is it on the fourth floor?" Yun Suyi thought about going to the fourth floor.


    However, in the fourth floor, Hansen��s trace was not seen, so Yun Suyi could not help but frown slightly. He wanted to go to the fifth floor to see it, but he saw Hansen, Qianyuhe, Yunsu. Sang and the beginning of the day have come down from the fifth floor.


    Yun Suyi quickly walked over, blinked and looked at Hansen and said: "I have said that let you down, but you have to stay on the seventh floor. This is good, the troubled brother and the early day brothers together. I will send you down, jade will erupt every seven days, miss this time, and wait for seven days."


    Yun Sushang pulled La Yun Suyi: "Suyi, not like that."


    "What is not like that?" Yun Suyi asked doubtfully.


    At the beginning of the day, the interface said: "Han Shishi successfully promoted to the Earl on the seventh floor, and came down with us after the end of the jade."


    Yun Suyi suddenly squinted at the eyes and looked at Hansen incredulously. "You really broke through to the Piaget level on the seventh floor?"


    Hansen nodded slightly and no longer deliberately converged his breath.


    Yun Suyi felt the vitality of Hansen''s body, and suddenly his look became strange, and his mouth was open, but nothing was said.


    A viscount actually withstood the seventh layer of jade, and also promoted the count, it really made her feel unbelievable.


    "Let''s go, let''s go out and say." Qian Yuhe led the way in front, and several fishermen left the Baiyu Building.


    Every seven days in Baiyulou, there will be two jade spurts in one day. Hansen broke through the genetics with jade gas today. He did not have the heart to sense other things. He did not find the mystery in Baiyulou. He could only wait for next week.


    However, the ability to raise the spell to the Piaget level has made Hansen very satisfied.


    When Hansen was separated, Yun Sushang called Hansen, who was about to leave. "Han Sen, after two days, I am going to go to Xuanyuandong with the crane brother to kill the aliens. If you have time, you can come together." ��


    "If it is convenient, I would like to walk in the same place." Hansen responded.


    After agreeing with them the time and place of the meeting, Qian Yuhe sent Hansen back to the small floating island where he lived before.


    "In the town of Tiangong, I still want to find a flying mount. Otherwise, even if you can unload the spirit, it will be inconvenient." Qian Yuhe said after Hansen sent him to his residence.


    "Where is the flying mount so easy to get, can I go outside the town to buy it?" Hansen thought that if he could bring in a different kind of thing, he would bring the little star.


    Thousands of cranes shook their heads: "Any creature outside can''t enter the Tiangong Palace without permission. However, there is a special island in the town of Tiangong that specializes in domestication. You can go there and buy a flying mount. If you just travel, you can generally Flying Baron-level heterogeneous can also be used, not much, and the Viscount-level heterogeneity is naturally better."


    Hansen asked Qian Yuhe about the location of the Alien Island, and Qian Yuhe left.


    After Hansen returned to the room, he immediately couldn��t wait to summon the spell that had just been promoted to see what changes and abilities she had.


    The mantra appeared in front of Hansen in a girlish manner. Hansen��s mind was moved, and the spell fell into Hansen��s hand and turned into a white metal sniper rifle.


    With Hansen��s thoughts moving again, the white metal sniper rifle changed again and turned into a white metal weapon like a rocket launcher.


    "I went, there is really a fourth form, it is really a promotion to a level!" Han Sen was surprised and happy.


    Unfortunately, within the stone house, Hansen is not good at testing the power of this fourth form. He has to collect it and use it to create an aura. It seems that the aura condenses a mantra, which seems to contain some strange power.


    "Looking back to find a place to try it out, what kind of use is this spell power?" Han Sen thought in his heart.


    After a break, Hansen intends to go to see the rules and regulations of the town of Tiangong, so as not to get a chance to know what went wrong.


    Because there is no flying mount, Hansen can only rely on his own power to fly. Fortunately, he has successfully promoted the Piaget class. The power of the mantra is very strong. He can support Hansen to the floating island where the punishment is located.


    Hansen looks at it one by one and keeps those laws in mind.


    No matter where you are, knowing the rules is the first factor. Only by understanding the rules can you master the rules, so that when you encounter the enemy, you will not become the enemy of the rules at the same time, and may even get the help of the rules.


    There are many laws in the town of Tiantian. Although Hansen has been able to remember it, it took a lot of time to look at it one by one.


    Only after seeing a little while, I saw a winged tiger-like alien flying down. Yun Suyi appeared from its back, and the body shape flashed to Hansen.


    "Suyi, do you also look at the rules of the town''s palace?" Hansen asked with amazement.


    Yun Suyi said with a smile: "I was born in the town of Tiangong. I don''t know how many times I read it. I don''t know how many times I was punished. I can back it with my eyes closed and I need to see it."


    "So, are you coming to me?" Hansen looked around, and there seemed to be no one but him.


    Yun Suyi nodded slightly: "My sister knows that you haven''t got a flying mount yet, let me take you to buy a mount. Our Yunjia is good at domesticating different kinds of shops. If you have your own shop on the Isle of Man, you can be cheaper. ��


    "Then there is work." Hansen thanked.


    "Let''s go." Yun Suyi seems to be a little waiting.


    "Trouble you to wait for me for a while, I will finish reading these laws first." Hansen said, continue to look at the law on the stone tablet.


    Yun Suyi saw Han Sen really one by one, and had to wait for him.


    "This guy is really still fake. This lady is waiting for him here. Is there a one-on-one door rule there?" Yun Suyi waited for a while, seeing Han Sen still there, and his heart was slightly depressed.


    She is a daughter of ten elders. She doesn''t know how many disciples want to be close to her. She doesn''t have a chance. Hansen is a guy who ignores her and goes back to the boring rules. Incomparably, it seems that those are not the rules of the door, but a peerless gene.


    If it��s not for Yun Sushang, she��s a good friend with Hansen, and Yun Suyi��s I��m afraid I can��t stand the temper.


    Finally, Hansen read the law, Yun Suyi jumped to the back of the tiger, and smiled at Hansen sweetly: "I will take you to the Beast Island, you have to keep up."


    Said, Yun Suyi took a seat under the seat of the tiger, that winged tiger wings, suddenly flew into the clouds, the speed is amazing.


    "Let me stay with you for so long, I have to let you suffer a bit." Yun Suyi did not deliberately let Han Sen sit on her winged tiger.

 Chapter 1972： Jade crane

    Yun Suyi let the winged tiger fly all the way, and it has already rushed into the sky, and turned around and saw that no one caught up behind.


    "Hey, let this lady stand there waiting for so long, deserve it." Yun Suyi did not mean to let the winged tiger slow down, and has been going all the way to the Beast Island.


    Yun Suyi intends to wait for Hansen on the Isle of Beast to see how long it takes him to arrive.


    Her jade-winged tiger, but the Marquis-level alien, flying speed is also top-notch in the Marquis class, it is easy to open Hansen.


    Yun Suyi was secretly self-satisfied, but when he flew by the disciples of other towns, the disciples of the Tiangong Temple looked at Yunsuyi, and his eyes seemed strange.


    "This girl is beautiful, you don''t have to look at it like this?" Yun Suyi thought in his heart.


    However, after a while, Yun Suyi felt something wrong, because the disciples of Zhentian Temple knew her, and she did not fly to the Beast Island. Usually, there is no such rate of return.


    "Is there any problem with my appearance?" Yun Suyi touched his face and looked at his clothes, but found nothing wrong.


    Flying for a while, or someone who kept seeing her, Yun Suyi summoned a mirror and took photos of herself.


    "Weird, there is nothing wrong with it. Everything is normal, it is as beautiful as before... ah..." Yun Suyi turned his face and mirror to see what was wrong, but suddenly saw the mirror. There was a figure, and the figure stood behind her, still laughing at her, not Hansen.


    "When did you come up?" Yun Suyi quickly turned his head and looked at it. It was Hansen standing there, and suddenly understood why so many people saw her.


    It turned out that those people did not look at her Yun Suyi, but looked at Hansen standing behind her.


    "When you let this tiger take off, I am already there. Are you not picking me up to the Beast Island? Is there anything wrong with me? Or what did I misunderstand?" Hansen smiled and looked at Yunsu. Said the clothes.


    "Nothing." Yun Suyi cheeked red, turned his head and stopped looking at Han Sen, but he felt strange in his heart, how Hansen came up.


    The speed of the jade-winged tiger, even thousands of cranes and Yun Sushang can not catch up, Han Sen has just been promoted to the Earl, it is impossible to have such a fast speed.


    Hansen certainly didn''t have that fast speed, but he had a stiff rabbit boot, which was faster than the jade tiger, but he was not good at flying.


    So Hansen, when the jade winged tiger just flew up, jumped on the back of the jade-winged tiger wearing a sturdy rabbit boot, but he converges on the air, Yun Suyi did not find him.


    Yun Suyi is puzzling, and his heart is full of doubts.


    The jade-winged tigers are extremely fast, and they have been brought to the Beast Island for a short time.


    The entire island of the beast is made up of countless manors, and there are many different species of creatures in each manor, but there is not much killing desire on them, they should all be tamed.


    The most common of these are flying aliens, and there are many different species of poultry in almost every estate.


    Yun Suyi brought Hansen to her manor, and some people immediately greeted them. Yun Suyi waved them to go to their respective jobs. She walked Hansen into the manor.


    "What kind of heterogeneous mounts do you want to buy? There are all kinds of aliens from the baron to the Marquis. They are all tamed mounts, very obedient." Yun Suyi��s meaning is probably to ask Han Sen to buy What is the price of the heterogeneous.


    Hansen thought about it: "The cheaper the better, the better you can travel."


    He is still in its infancy in the gene universe, and there are many organisms in the shelter that require the evolution of heterogeneous genes. Hansen feels that there is no need to waste.


    Anyway, it is very fast to hunt for different species. If you are lucky, you may be able to get a beast-like mount. The mount is much more useful than this domesticated alien.


    Yun Suyi heard a grin and said: "You can rest assured, my sister said, give you the lowest price, you can never get the same price in other places."


    Hansen shook his head. "I just want a flight mount that is a step-by-step ride. It doesn''t need to be too strong."


    Yun Suyi saw Hansen and did not make a joke. He thought about it: "The cheapest flying mount is the baron-class heterogeneous jade crane, although every jade crane sells, but our family''s jade crane Unusually, you have seen the jade crane of the crane brother. The general jade crane is only the baron level, it is difficult to promote the rank, but the one has been promoted to the Piaget level, which is from us."


    "Well, then give me a jade crane." Hansen did not pick it. Anyway, it was a generational generation of heterogeneous mounts, and there was no flower to pick.


    "You still have to pick it yourself. There are no fewer than a thousand jade cranes here. Which one do you like? The price is the same, and every one is a boutique." Yun Suyi said He led Hansen to the area where Yuxi crane was located.


    Hansen saw a bird-like group of birds, and couldn''t help but admire his heart. It is a big force like the Tiantian Palace. The ordinary places can''t see such a large group of different species being domesticated.


    It is necessary to know that domestication is far more difficult than killing a heterogeneous, capable of killing a Piaget or even a Marquis-level alien, and may not be able to tame a Baron-class alien.


    Being able to domesticate different kinds of different species in large quantities is a kind of heritage in itself.


    "Where are these heterogeneous mounts coming from?" Hansen asked as a piece of jade crane.


    "There are catches, but also cultivated by yourself. You will go to Xuanyuan Cave tomorrow. There is a kind of Piaget-class alien that can be domesticated. If you can come back, it will be several times more expensive than selling heterologous genetic material." Said the clothes.


    Hansen nodded and unfolded the hole in the Xuanqi field to scan the group of jade cranes. Since Yun Suyi let him pick him, he is also welcome. He plans to pick a vitality, at least the endurance will be better.


    Hansen''s sweep, suddenly found that a jade crane''s vitality machine is particularly strong, looking at the jade crane, only to see it lying on the grass lazily, and no other jade crane is so lively.


    When Yun Suyi saw Han Sen��s gaze and looked at the jade crane, he said: ��It��s a prince-level jade crane. It was originally a good-qualified baron-class alien. It was bought by a Viscount-level door. After that, it was not long before the feeding was promoted to the Viscount level. However, in a big battle, its legs were smashed and its wings were seriously injured. After the cure, the wings still left a disability and now fly. The speed is similar to that of the Baron-class jade crane, and there are no legs..."


    Yun Suyi did not say anything more, but things are already obvious.

 Chapter 1973： Xuanyuan Cave

    "Can it still carry heavy loads?" Hansen looked at the jade crane and asked.


    "Can, the strength is much larger than the Baron-class jade crane, but without the legs, the wings are injured, the flight speed is similar to the Baron-class jade crane, and the combat ability is no way compared with the general Viscount-class mount. "Yun Suyi said.


    "That''s it." Hansen did not intend to let the mounts participate in the battle, and he was able to travel in the town of Heaven.


    Originally the disabled jade crane, the price is not expensive, just a little higher than the price of selling heterogeneous genetic material, Yun Suyi did give Hansen a very favorable price.


    The jade crane was very docile and obedient. After Hansen learned to command it, he could easily control it.


    Because there are no legs, it is landing on the abdomen when it takes off and land, and the wings are injured and disabled. When flying, the trajectory of the wings is somewhat strange and not very fast.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s request was not high, and he returned to the floating island where he lived on a jade crane.


    The jade crane flies above the sea of ??clouds and looks a little excited. From time to time, it makes a sound of a crane, but it is very obedient and there are no signs of random flight.


    "It''s really hard for it. For the owner to suffer such a heavy injury, the result is abandoned, and there is still no complaints, and the command is executed with great care. Most of the high-smart creatures are hard to do this." Hansen sighed. .


    Returning to his own island, Hansen let the jade crane fall, but before landing, Hansen had already flew to the ground.


    The jade crane fell to the ground with its abdomen, flapping its wings and trying to maintain balance, or shaking it for a few moments to stabilize the body.


    After feeding some food, let it stay on Shiping. Hansen himself went back to the house and squatted before he went to Xuanyuan Cave to sort out the strength he could use.


    The Piaget-level spell is genetically armed, the Duke-level beast soul toothless rabbit boots, the Earl-class beast soul Chixia �� gloves, and the king-level knife ghost tooth knife.


    In terms of techniques, there are ghost teeth knives, and the dental knives are obviously the best.


    However, it is difficult to make a big breakthrough in the practice of the dental knife, so Hansen put his mind on the genetic technique he had new insights.


    From the technique of the scent of the turtle to the turtle, plus the three-characteristic concept of the town of Tiantian, and the use of some gold coins, Hansen intends to recreate a genetic technique.


    "My gold coin is based on strength and suppression. If you create a similar genetic technique, it is a bit more repetitive. It is better to directly reform the gold coin and let the gold coin go further. But the gold coin is only used when I use the gold coin. It can be used at the time, otherwise it will be seen, so it is necessary to create another genetic technique. If it is not repeated with the gold coin, what is the focus of this genetic technique?" Han Sen secretly thought Soon there was an idea.


    The strength of the jade turtle is mainly the speed of suppression, and after the jade turtle character, there is no flight ability. Hansen intends to focus on this, and integrates the artistic conception of the town of Tiangong and a part of the gold coin, creating a new one. Genetic surgery, as for gold coins, will be improved later.


    Hansen''s experiments in the room again and again, because it has been deeply understood, and now the integration of it, it is not difficult, the new gene technology gradually formed in the test.


    It took a lot of time in the middle of the night, and the new genetic technique has already been a prototype. It is no problem to use it, but the fine part needs to be improved slowly.


    "This genetic technique is called "Turtle"." Hansen thought about it and gave his genetics a name.


    Because he couldn''t find a suitable target at a time, Hansen couldn''t try the power of Turtle.


    After a short break, Hansen left the door and saw the legless crane lying under the old tree. He fed some food and then rode it to the place agreed with Qianyuhe. .


    Outside Xuanyuan Cave, Hansen saw thousands of cranes, Yunjia sisters and the beginning of the day.


    Yun Sushang said something embarrassed: "Suyi also wants to follow us to experience one or two. Her responsibility is all responsible for me. If she is out of things, you don''t have to worry about what to do. How to do it."


    Since Yun Sushang said so, naturally no one objected. Several people left the mount outside, and each one entered the Xuanyuan Cave.


    Xuanyuan Island does not look very large. The whole island is like a volcano. It enters from the crater above. Inside is a huge cave world. The caves are all in all directions, hiding a lot of different species.


    The heterogeneous species in Xuanyuan Cave is very distinctive. The most common and most distinctive one is Xuanyujing. Those Xuanyujing can shuttle freely in the stone wall and appear in any corner of Xuanyuan Cave. .


    Therefore, once you enter Xuanyuan Cave, you must play the spirit of 120,000 points. Any time, you may be attacked by Xuan Yujing.


    At any time, it is possible to stick a pair of claws or a big mouth from the rock in the ground or around.


    "Han brother, you are the first time to come to Xuanyuan Cave, be sure to be more careful, you can''t care. The spirit of Xuanyu is gone, if there is any mistake, we may not come and help." Yun Sushang said.


    Hansen nodded and said that he understood, and at the same time secretly launched a hole in the air, and surrounded everything in his mind, within a radius of ten meters, any subtle changes could not escape his monitoring.


    There was a lot of roads in the cave, and no heterogeneity was found. However, Hansen still did not dare to have the slightest intention, and the tunnel was always open.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw in the ground in front, a pair of black jade claws as a ghost hand stretched out, quickly grabbed the feet of Yun Suyi.


    The nails on the jade jade claws are like a dagger, and if they are caught by it, they may have to be cut off.


    Because I haven''t met Xuan Yujing for so long, the spirit of Yun Suyi is a little lax, and she is only a Viscount, the strength is not enough, and I can''t react in the first place.


    Hansen��s thoughts moved, and the spell immediately appeared in front of him. The two guns fired at the same time, and they could only slam two times. The two metaphysical ghost claws sticking out from the ground were suddenly pierced by bullets.


    The position where the quilt was pierced, in addition to the bullet hole, left a curse mark.


    After Xuan Yu��s hand was injured, he immediately retracted into the rock, leaving no trace at all. It was still intact on the rocky ground, as if it had never appeared before.


    However, Hansen suddenly found out that he seemed to be able to sense the position of the pair of Xuanyu ghosts. Although it was separated by deep rocks, the pair of Xuanyu ghosts seemed to have their own signal transmitters. Let Hansen clearly sense their position.


    "The spell''s Wenling still has this ability?" Hansen was a little surprised. In this way, the place hit by the spell is equivalent to being installed with a tracker, although there is no substantial lethality, but this kind of The ability is very practical.

 Chapter 1974： Kill the ghost beast

    "Suyi, I still don''t thank Hansen." Yun Sushang pushed the cloud to coat.


    Yun Suyi, who has a lingering heart, returned to the world and said to Han Sen: "Thank you for saving."


    "Nothing, even if I don''t shoot, it can''t hurt you, I rushed to shoot, mainly to try to see the ability of Xuan Yujing in the end." Han Sen said with a smile, he said this is not to say that Yunfu clothing is powerful, and It is because Yun Sushang is next to her, and Xuan Yujing has no chance to hurt Yunsu.


    However, Hansen was able to react to the first attack, or let Yun Sushang be a little surprised. Hansen had just been promoted to the Earl, but the reaction speed was faster than them, and some were unusual.


    Yun Suyi looked at the curse curiously: "Han Sen, is this your genetic armor? Curious, I have never seen such genetic arming."


    Thousands of cranes They are equally curious about spells. They have only seen the shape of the spell''s armor. Now the second form of the spell is similar to their shape. It is indeed a type that has never been seen before.


    Hansen smiled and did not answer this question. He said: "The Xuan Yujing did not look very strong. Besides it can travel through the rocks, does it have other abilities?"


    Thousands of cranes replied: "The one that was supposed to be the Piaget class of the jadeite, the power of the Piaget class is not very strong in the Piaget class, but the speed of a pair of ghosts is extremely fast, plus on the rock. Among them, there is no ghost, and if you are not careful, you will be scratched by it. Even if you can''t kill it with a pair of ghosts, it won''t take long, its ghost claws can regenerate, it is a very difficult alien. Kill it, only when it stretches out the claws, judge its body, directly blasting the rock to reinvent its body."


    Yun Sushang interface said: "The ghost claw beast moves too fast. Generally, when you find its ghost claws, you want to attack it. It is already late. If you don''t hit it or you cut off the ghost claws, it will immediately lick. Going, it is impossible to give a second chance. So generally killing ghosts and beasts requires two counts to work together, a ghost claw, a position to judge it under the rock, directly killing its body."


    Said, Yun Sushang knocked on the rock next to him and said: "The Xuanyuan Stone here is very hard. With our strength, the full blow can probably only break a foot thick, and the ghost claws When you come out, your body will probably be about a foot closer to the ground, so only when you launch an attack can it be effective."


    "Thank you for your advice." Hansen sincerely thanked.


    Several people continued to move forward, but Hansen felt that the ghost claw beast had been following them, waiting for a new round of attacks.


    The ghost-clawed beast seems to be very vengeful, and Hansen and others who have been hurting him have been ready to stretch out their claws to kill them.


    However, because I was hurt by the spell once, the ghost claws became very careful, and they never came close, but just went deep into the rock to look for opportunities.


    "Everyone is careful, there are different kinds of seeds in front." Thousands of cranes walking in the front gave a warning.


    Han Sen looked at the direction of the thousand cranes, but only faintly saw a shadow of a sly. If it was not reminded by Qian Yuhe, he had not found that it was a different kind.


    But soon everyone saw what it was. A long, cockroach-like big bug crawled out of a crypt. The carapace was blue and shiny, and it seemed like a human face and light appeared on it. On the back, it looks very disenchant.


    "The Piaget-class aliens face each other, everyone is careful, people are generally in groups, and there is rarely a single one." Yun Sushang said this mainly to Hansen, others Xuanyuan Cave is no stranger to human beings. Human face is one of the common alien species, and it is naturally clear about its habits.


    The human face has apparently discovered Hansen, and they quickly climbed over here, and then they heard the scalp and numbness of the dense voice, and several people later climbed out.


    "Prepare to fight." Thousands of cranes gave a command and pulled the sword at hand.


    Yun Sushang and Yun Suyi also pulled swords in their hands, but at the beginning of the day they did not pull the sword. I saw that he had released the platinum brilliance on his body, and his fingers were quickly shot on the ground. The ground was immediately printed with a white gold spirit. Wen, the Lingwen covers a range of more than three meters in diameter, and the surrounding is bright.


    At the beginning of the day, he even played five spirits. He also sipped something at the same time. The six spirits kept flowing under the feet of Hansen and a few strange forces poured into Hansen''s body.


    "Awesome spirits have the effect of increasing strength, speed, etc., and the magnitude is very large." Hansen was surprised and couldn''t help but look at the beginning of the day. I couldn''t think of this shy Buddha.


    Seeing Han Sen looking at him, at the beginning of the day, I was embarrassed to say: "I was sent to the town of Tiangong to practice. I learned that it was the secret tales of Zhen Tiangong."


    "It''s very powerful." Hansen''s words are sentimental. Since the rebellious knight, Hansen rarely sees such blessing ability.


    Yun Sushang and Qian Yuhe stood on the edge of the spiritual range and have already fought against those people.


    Their swords are like clouds, and the swords are not straight and straight, but they dance like a ribbon in the air, and they are incomparably with a sense of ethereal and ethereal spirit.


    Those people smashed in the ribbon-like swordsmanship and were killed from an unexpected angle. The killings were broken and the shells were broken.


    The passage is relatively narrow, see Yun Sushang and Qian Yuhe can cope, Hansen will not go forward.


    Yun Suyi wants to rush to fight, but there is no chance. After looking at what Han Sen is trying to say, he suddenly sees the spells around Han Sen��s hands, and the two guns collide and instantly become a sniper rifle. , aligned with the trigger.


    Yun Suyi was shocked, but the action of the spell was so fast that she couldn��t respond to it. She saw a bullet that seemed to be flashing in the air, and she wiped her cheek in the blink of an eye. .


    Hey!


    The viscount shot into the rock and made a tremulous voice.


    Yun Suyi turned back and looked around, and saw a pair of Xuanyu-like ghost claws almost catching her neck, but now it has been fixed.


    Above the stone wall behind the ghost claws, a bullet hole appeared, and a black blood was flowing out of the bullet hole.


    "Hunting the Piaget-class heterogeneous Xuanyu ghost-clawed beast and discovering the heterogeneous gene."


    Hansen��s mind sounded the same at the same time, but there was some regret that he did not get the soul of the beast.


    "Thank you." Yun Suyi said to Hansen.


    This is Hansen''s second save to her, and even a blow to kill the ghost claw beast, this reaction and ability is rare in the count.

 Chapter 1975： Spell

    Hansen himself had some accidents. He was not an accidental spell that could kill the ghostly beast, but the double gun that surprised the spell could be turned into a sniper rifle.


    "In this way, the spell itself can use all forms of weapons, and not necessarily completely weaponized." Hansen secretly thought.


    He just ordered the spell to kill the ghost-clawed beast, and the spell made his own judgment, using a sniper rifle that was more penetrating and destructive.


    In the three forms of weapons, the pistol has the shortest attack range and the least destructive power, but it can launch continuously and attack different points.


    The sniper rifle has the longest attack range. The single point has the strongest destructive power and the penetrating power is very strong. However, after each shot, it takes a little time to condense the bullet again.


    As for the shape of the rocket launcher, the attack distance is not as far as the sniper rifle, but with a range of lethality, it takes more time to condense the shells.


    The three forms have their own characteristics and advantages. They can''t say which form is stronger. In different environments and situations, they have different choices for different enemies. This is the strongest place in the spell gene, and can cope with different kinds of situation.


    Shortly after Hansen killed the ghost claw beast, Yun Sushang and Qian Yuhe also killed all the five facial masks.


    Hansen dug the stone wall and saw a long, monkey-like jade jade monster being shot through his head. It was the Piaget-class ghost-clawed beast.


    Yun Suyi saw the mantra of the mantra in the middle of the gun, and he was very surprised. He was able to accurately judge the head of the ghost-claw beast through the stone wall. This skill is really powerful. She asked herself not to do it.


    Several people dig the heterogeneous gene and move on. The heterogeneous gene of the ghost-claw is its black skull, and the heterologous gene of the human face is a small piece of carapace on its back.


    "Just entered the Xuanyuan Cave, there is such a harvest, it seems that our luck this time is not bad, even if it is back now, there is no loss." Yun Sushang said Yingying.


    After going deep into Xuanyuan Cave, Han Sen knew that it was not an easy task to encounter a different kind of seed. They walked in the hole for more than two hours and did not encounter any different species.


    "Han Sen, your genetic arm is so magical, not only the appearance of a smart creature, but also the ability to change weapons, what is her name?" Yun Suyi asked with Hansen.


    "The spell." Hansen replied.


    "Good name..." Perhaps because Hansen saved her twice, Yun Suyi��s attitude towards Hansen was much better, and he talked with Hansen from time to time.


    "Hey!" Thousands of cranes made a squeaking gesture. Everyone was quiet. I saw thousands of cranes sticking their ears on the stone wall. This action made Hansen both squeeze a cold sweat, in case there was Xuan Yujing rushed out of the stone wall, and thousands of cranes were in order to finish.


    Fortunately, the situation in their imagination did not happen. Thousands of cranes should be sure to do so. After listening for a while, Qian Yuhe looked up and said with a dignified look: "I heard the voice of Xuanyuan."


    When I heard the name of Xuan Yuanzhang, the Yun family sisters and the beginning of the day were all changed. Yun Sushang frowned: "How far is it, is it coming to us?"


    "Listen to the sound should come to us." Qian Yuhe''s look is dignified.


    "The strength of the five of us is on the words of Xuanyuan, I am afraid that the odds are not big. Is it better to quit first?" I thought about it at the beginning of the day.


    "Alright." Qian Yuhe and Yun Sushang have no opinions.


    Hansen didn''t know what Xuan Yuanzhang was, but since they all felt that they should quit, Hansen had no opinion.


    When I went back, I explained at the beginning of the day: "Xuanyuan Temple is one of the strongest alien species in Xuanyuan Cave. It is a natural Marquis-level alien species that is not our enemy."


    Hansen nodded, but suddenly his face changed, and the spell immediately shot, and a bullet shot at the ground under Hansen��s feet.


    I saw a pair of ghost claws sticking out from the ground, and I was about to grab Hansen��s leg, shoot it directly through the bullet, and then quickly broke into the stone.


    But other places are one after another, the claws stick out from different places, and Hansen and several of them are in crisis.


    Yun Sushang waved his sword in his hand to protect Yun Suyi. Qian Yuhe and the beginning of the day also each exerted their own strength, and they rushed to the ghost claws that suddenly popped out.


    But those ghosts are too many, I don��t know how many ghosts and claws are below, Hansen, they are a few counts, Yun Suyi is just a Viscount, self-protection ability is relatively limited, almost all rely on Yun Sushang, Thousands of cranes and the beginning of the day they are guarding.


    "Is not right, how come out so many ghost claws?" Yun Sushang said while fighting the ghosts and claws.


    "In all likelihood, these ghost-clawed beasts know that Xuanyuan is coming, so they deliberately block us from leaving." Qian Yuhe said.


    At the beginning of the day, he said: "Yes, these guys just reached out to harass us, but they didn''t get too close to the stone wall. It''s hard to find a chance to reinvent them. It''s just that they don''t use them. They can make ghosts in a short time. Claw regeneration."


    "Hey!" The spell was shot with a sniper rifle, and the bullet shot into the stone wall, and then saw the blood in the bullet hole.


    "You protect the clothes and continue to walk, entice them out, I let the spells kill them." Hansen said as he walked outside.


    The spell has just hit a lot of claws of the ghost claws with a pistol, leaving a curse on them, knowing where they are, once they are close to the ground, they don��t wait for them to stick out their claws. Shoot directly with one shot.


    However, the sniper rifle''s penetrating power and destructive power are strong. Every time a bullet is fired, the spell needs to be re-condensed into bullets. This process takes about a second or so, so it cannot be killed continuously.


    Even so, it is already very abnormal.


    Thousands of cranes, they guarded Yun Suyi, and the spells fired every second, and each time they were able to shoot a ghost beast in the rock.


    "Hunting the Piaget-class heterogeneous Xuanyu ghost claw beast, gaining the soul of the mysterious ghost claw beast and discovering the heterogeneous gene."


    When the spell killed the eighth ghost claw beast, Hansen finally heard the prompt to get the soul of the beast.


    There is no time to see what type of ghost claw beast is, and even if it is too late to dig the body of the ghost claw beast in the stone, several people rushed out all the way.


    Yun Sushang and Qian Yuhe saw them a few times and found that every shot of the spell can shoot the ghost-claw beast, even when the ghost-clawed beast has not yet stretched out the claws, it is shot directly. Nothing can be done in the end.


    However, there is no time for them to think about them. The mantras have killed a lot of ghosts and claws, but there are still many harassing them, and the progress of them to escape is somewhat slow.


    "Xuanyuan �� came!" Thousands of cranes changed their face and shouted.


    As he yelled, he heard only a yak like a yak coming from the depths of the cave, and then saw a black figure rushing out from a cave with a strong **** scent.

 Chapter 1976： Xuan Yuanzhang

    Hansen glanced at it and saw that the scales of the object were like jade, and there was no long angle at the top of the head. It was equivalent to the position of the ear but with a pair of ink-colored wings. The eagle-like claws were fast. Rushing over to them, the black smoke of the horror is tangled, and it looks very strange.


    Xuan Yuanzhang''s speed is too fast, let alone the ghost claws group blocked, even if they are not blocked, Qian Yuhe they also run Xuanyuan.


    Xuan Yuan �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��.


    "Xuanyuan''s vitality is highly toxic, and it can''t be inhaled." Thousands of cranes shouted, and then the body''s cloud sky soared, and the **** trace of the eyebrows suddenly opened, turning into a vertical eye, emitting a strange brilliance, making him The momentum has skyrocketed again.


    "Tianyun has no phase, and the sword is in the sky!" Thousands of cranes violently screamed, and the horrible white swords broke out above the ancient sword in his hand, and a sword slammed down.


    The smoky gas that rolled like a dragon, his life was swayed by his white sword, and the sword gas rushed directly to the top of Xuan Yuanzhang, which was completely dissipated.


    "You go first!" Thousands of cranes and swords rushed toward Xuanyuan, and the body rose and rose like a fairy.


    "With the plain clothes to go." Yun Sushang pushed the Yunsu clothes to the beginning of the day, while the eyebrows of the eyebrows also opened, and the swords in the hands of the ancient swords broke out, and the thousand feather cranes rushed to Xuanyuan.


    When they arrived at the two swords, they suddenly opened the spirit of Xuan Yuanzhang. They stopped Xuan Yuanzhang for a time, and the murderous day was dark, and Xuan Yuanzhen couldn��t help them.


    "A very good Tianzu, when the eyes open, the combat power can be raised to this extent." Han Sen was a little surprised.


    Now the fighting power of Qian Yuhe and Yun Sushang is probably enough to fight the general Marquis-level creatures, and even kill the Marquis-level creatures.


    However, Xuan Yuan Zhen is not comparable to the ordinary Marquis level, a scale is hard and incomparable, coupled with the infinite strange power, after thousands of cranes and Yun Sushang opened its vitality, the power is no longer enough to break its scales.


    The snow-white sword is on top of the ink scales, leaving only a shallow white mark.


    Hansen let the spell put a few shots on Xuanyuan, and the bullets of the pistol hit the top, and suddenly smashed and turned into a little stream of light to dissipate.


    "Good!" Hansen screamed in his heart.


    "Han Shishi, trouble you to leave Xuanyuan Cave with Suyi." At the beginning of the day, the hands of the mantras are constantly playing, and some of the true words are falling on the ground to form a blessing area, some of which fall directly on the land. On the body of Yun Sushang and Qian Yuhe, they are holding strength and speed.


    Others are directly on the body of Xuan Yuan, but it does not seem to be of much use.


    The three masters besieged Xuan Yuanzhang, and immediately angered Xuanyuan, and the wings on both sides opened and closed, emitting strange black light, and the black light extended out and turned into a pair of dragon wings, which greatly increased the speed of Xuanyuan. .


    I saw the Xuanyuan �� wings show, the body that is more than ten meters long turned into a black volley volley.


    Hey!


    Yun Sushang was unable to dodge, and Xuan Yuanzhen bit her ancient sword, and even bite the ancient sword.


    Almost at the same time, the black practised a tail and squatted at the beginning of the day. At the beginning of the day, the white brilliance flashed, and the mantra turned into a shield on his body, but under the end, the mantra was broken. Like a meteor, it hit the stone wall, and the stone wall was collapsed. It was screaming, and the blood in the mouth was mad.


    "Oops, it is a mutant, with enhanced scales and flying ability and speed!" Thousands of cranes are shaped like clouds, clinging to Yunsushang, and the swords in their hands, open the black of Xuanyuan vitality.


    "The spell, protect her." Hansen commanded a spell, and then pulled out the ghost tooth knife, the stiff tooth rabbit boots appeared at the foot, and the Chihuaxia gloves also wrapped the palm of the knife.


    The figure was moving in the shadows. In the blink of an eye, behind the Xuan Yuanzhang, a dog was staggered and squatted on the back neck of Xuan Yuanzhang.


    But only to listen to the sound, the ghost tooth knife with the power of the tooth, did not even completely tear the scales of the Xuan Yuan, only left a knife mark on it, although the knife marks are contaminated with a little bit of the tooth Force, with a little purple smoke, but almost no use.


    "So hard?" Hansen was shocked.


    "Don''t fight hard, go quickly, it is a mutant, and some aspects of the body have exceeded their own level limits." Thousands of cranes and swords pulled out, attracting the attention of Xuan Yuanzhang, while loud.


    However, the speed of Xuan Yuanzhang was too fast, and the wing fluttered. It suddenly turned into a black peg and rolled into the front of a thousand cranes. Thousands of cranes and swords were swaying on the top of the sword, but only the swords were scattered, and they could not be injured. it.


    Seeing the black practice, I will hold a thousand cranes, but I will see a thousand cranes and shouts, holding the clouds and the sky, and if the cranes are nine days, it almost seems to be a teleportation to avoid the Xuanyuan��s reel.


    Only the face of Qian Yuhe was pale. He waved his hand to Yun Suyi: "Su Shang, Su Yi, you and the first day at the beginning of the day, I will hand it over to Hansen."


    "Hey!" Xuanyuan slammed a shot, turned around a roll, and rushed to the beginning of the day just got up from the gravel.


    At the beginning of the day, I bite my teeth, and my feet flashed like a lotus flower. One step left a mantra, and the speed was raised to the extreme.


    However, there is still no way to escape the Xuan Yuan''s scroll, and a claw caught him.


    At the beginning of the day, the palm of the hand was shot, and it turned into a strange mantra. The light spirit and the claws collided together. Under the collision of the golden light and the black mans, they flew out again at the beginning of the day and slammed into the stone wall. It was shattered again.


    It��s fierce and fierce, regardless of the rush to the beginning of the day, thousands of cranes in the eyes of the sky, the eyes are full of blood, the corners of the mouth overflowing with blood, the body of the gas is once again flourishing, the sword is condensed into a white dragon, giving the sound of a dragon, toward Xuanyuan Going wild.


    Seeing that one white and one black two dragons are about to collide, the Xuanyuan �� is a treacherous double-winged wing, turned into a black peg to avoid the sword of the thousand cranes, toward the cloud and the retreating Yun Suyi rushed over.


    "Sister carefully!" Qian Yuhe''s face changed greatly, but that sword is already the result of his overdraft power, and no effort to rescue them.


    Yun Sushang knows that at their speed, he can''t hide the attack of Xuan Yuanzhang. He bites his teeth and rushes to the past. At the same time, he summons an ancient sword. The eyebrows of the eyebrows flash, condensing a sword to the Xuanyuan. The past.


    Hansen sprinted with all his strength, but the speed of the brave rabbit boots was only about the same as that of Xuan Yuanzhang. At this time, he caught up with Xuan Yuanzhang and smashed his side to his side.


    when!


    The sound of the sword knife sounded almost at the same time. Yun Su was vomiting blood and flew out. Han Sen was kneeling on the flank of Xuan Yuanzhang, but he still only left a knife mark, even the flesh and blood did not see.

 Chapter 1977： Smoke your turtle son

    Xuan Yuanzhen spurted a sigh of relief against Han Sen, Han Sen had to fly back, and the ghost tooth knife in his hand waved and opened the black smoke.


    Xuan Yuan��s figure was shaped and rushed toward Yun Suhang. Qian Yuhe had already chased it as soon as possible, but it was difficult to catch up with it.


    "It''s too fast!" At the beginning of the day, he made a mantra, but he was not able to hit Xuanyuan, and said it in a tragic manner.


    At the beginning of the day, Hansen��s brain flashed a flash of light. The turtle technique he had just created was just forgotten. The genetic technique is the nemesis of speed.


    Seeing that Xuan Yuanzhang was about to rush to Yun Sushang in front of them, Hansen��s foot broke out at a horrible speed. At the same time, the strength of the whole force condensed in the palm of his hand, and he shot the black **** of Xuan Yuanzhang. Go on.


    The speed of the toothless rabbit boots is not weaker than the Xuan Yuan ��, this palm shot down, suddenly saw a white jade light palms shot on the top of Xuan Yu''s head.


    Thousands of cranes did not dare to have too much hope for Hansen��s slap. They all know that Hansen��s knife is a king-level knife and a tooth knife. He also knows that Hansen��s practice is a dental knife. Even such a knife is matched. The knife method has not been able to reinvent the Xuanyuan ��, how much can this slap have?


    Thousands of cranes and the beginning of the day are rushing over, and the spells in the hands of the guns are constantly shooting against Xuan Yuan, but they can only leave a few spells on it, and the injury can''t hurt it.


    Yun Sushang seems to be self-aware, and pushes the cloud clothing around him to the distance. At the same time, the body is out of flames, and it is hard to fight with Xuan Yuan.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s slap fell on the head of Xuan Yuan��s head. Like Xuanyuan��s invincible black, he suddenly fell from the air, like Hansen��s slap on the ground. .


    Thousands of cranes have opened their mouths, and they are incredulously watching Xuan Yuanzhang, who was photographed on the ground. I saw the place on the head of Xuan Yuanzhang, where Hansen��s palm was photographed, and it was printed like a tortoise. Light character.


    After Xuanyuan fell to the ground, an angry roar, the wings fluttered again, and wanted to fly again, and they were shocked by Yun Sushang.


    However, Xuan Yuanzhen took several wings and did not fly. Like a duck that wanted to learn to fly birds, the body almost fell to the ground.


    Yun Sushang, they all opened their mouths and looked at Xuan Yuanzhang, because the contrast was too strong, so that they had a bit of blasphemy for a time.


    "What are you doing? You are not going to go." Hansen yelled at them and awakened them to the clouds.


    Yun Sushang quickly pulled Yun Suyi back to the outside, and rushed over at the beginning of the day. The truth was printed on Xuan Yuanzhang, and Qian Yuhe was also a sword.


    However, they all have some overdraft, and the power is not as strong as it was just now.


    Xuan Yuanzhen seems to hate Hansen, regardless of the attack of the early day and the thousand cranes, turned and rushed to Hansen, but this time it did not want to fly again, but climbed and rushed, and the speed dropped. a lot of.


    Han Sen saw the speed of Xuan Yuanzhang, and suddenly he was happy. This speed was too far from that, and there was no big threat to Hansen.


    Just listening to the bang, Xuan Yuanzhang smashed the sword of Qian Yuhe and the mantra of the beginning of the day. As a wolf like a tiger, he rushed to Hansen.


    Han Sen''s body shape, avoiding the strongest part of Xuanzang''s vitality, and then smashed through the side, the knife and light separated, Han Sen rushed to the side of Xuan Yuanzhang, and a slap in the face of Xuan Yuanzhang.


    Suddenly a light-like symbol resembling a tortoise was printed on the face of Xuan Yuanzhang, causing its speed to drop again.


    Hansen''s figure is moving like a shadow. The ghost tooth knife has been hung back to his waist. The left and right hands are simultaneously opening the bow. A slap in the face of Yuguang is continuously drawn on the face of Xuan Yuanzhang.


    Xuan Yuanzhang''s speed dropped so much that he couldn''t catch up with Hansen wearing a stiff rabbit boot. He was slap in the palm of his hand and slap on his face. Soon the turtle-like light characters almost filled his face.


    Thousands of cranes and the beginning of the day looked at Han Sen madly Xuanyuan, but the sisters who were preparing to escape also stopped. Zhang looked at the scene with a big mouth and could hardly believe his eyes.


    Xuan Yuanzhen is like a stupid one. Standing there, Hansen��s left slap and the right slap are so cool, the action is getting slower and slower, and it��s just like slow motion.


    Hansen��s heart was so cool that he thought about it: ��Put your turtle son, let you fly again, smoke your turtle son, let you run again...��


    At the beginning of the day, they probably guessed that Hansen��s slap should be a kind of speed reduction technique. This kind of gene therapy also knows some at the beginning of the day, but it��s not very useful for Xuan Yuanzhang. He has used it just now. .


    The same is the Earl, Hansen''s genetic technique is so useful to Xuan Yuanzhang, so that the heart of the day is somewhat puzzled.


    In fact, Hansen himself did not think that the effect of the tortoise technique was so good, and it had the ability to ban and slow down. For the Marquis-level mutant Heterogeneous Xuanyuan, there was such an effect, and some were unexpected.


    However, it is not surprising to think about it. The basis of the tortoise is derived from the tortoise, and the tortoise is originally made by the tortoise of the deified turtle. The power contained in it is deified, used by Hansen. The artistic concept that matches it is also derived from the hand of the god-level powerhouse Tiangong, plus his own gold coin technique. With Hansen��s current strength, the turtles suppress the king��s powers without drama, and the Marquis and the Duke are still Some use.


    And the tortoises can still be superimposed, and a slap in the palm of the hand is on the body of Xuan Yuan, and in the end, Xuan Yuanzhen is really like a turtle or a snail crawling, the action is like a slow motion on TV.


    Xuan Yuan''s angry eyeballs are coming out quickly. The red eyes are like a fire, and if the eyes can kill, it has killed Hansen and does not know how many times.


    The body speed becomes like a tortoise, but the power is not affected, and it can still spit out the dragon''s vitality. Just after losing the speed of action, it is sprayed with Hansen.


    I saw Hansen''s figure flashing, and the knife of the tooth knives was one by one, and it was on the neck of Xuan Yuanzhang. If you can''t open a knife, you can''t open it. If you can''t open it, you will have a hundred knives. Seeing the blood on the neck of Xuan Yuanzhang bloomed, it was particularly conspicuous with the bright knife.


    Thousands of cranes have seen that Xuan Yuanzhang has already died, and he has not come up to help, so as not to fall into the suspicion of robbing Xuan Yuanzhang, they are cleaning up the ghost claw beast nearby.


    Yun Suyi looked at the slender figure in the knife light, and the splendid flashes in the eyes seemed to be something in my heart.


    thump!


    In the screams of Xuan Yuanzhang, a **** was smashed by a ghost tooth knife.


    "Scrapping the Marquis-level mutant Heterophyllum, obtaining the mutant Xuanyuan scorpion soul, and discovering the mutant gene."

 Chapter 1978： Mutant gene

    After killing Xuan Yuanzhang, Hansen they withdrew from Xuanyuan Cave.


    In addition to Hansen''s state is not very good, the beginning of the day and Yun Sushang have suffered a slight injury, it is not appropriate to continue to take risks; secondly, the bodies of Xuan Yuan and the ghost claw beast also need to be transported back.


    In addition to the heterologous genes, the body of Xuan Yuanzhang has many uses, and naturally it cannot be wasted.


    Under the guidance of Qian Yuhe, Hansen cut the head of Xuanyuan''s head and took out a brain marrow bead, which is the heterogeneous gene of Xuanyuan.


    The brain marrow beads are as big as a fist, and the whole body is like a black crystal. What is even more bizarre is that there is a mysterious dragonfly swimming in the inner wing.


    "The Marquis-mutated heterologous gene is obtained, and the Marquis gene is insufficient to be refining and absorbing."


    When Hansen got the brain, he suddenly heard a hint in his mind.


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse: "What do you mean? Is it necessary to have a certain gene as a basis for absorbing this mutant gene?"


    Unsettled, he took up the brain and Yuanzhu, and together with Qian Yuhe, they took the spoils out of Xuanyuan Cave.


    "Han Sen, what genetic technique you played on Xuan Yuanzhang, even the Xuanyuan �� �� �� �� �� �� �� , , , , , , , , , , �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��


    "It is a decelerating genetic technique called "Turtle"." Hansen replied.


    After listening to this name, a few people in Yunsuyi were slightly stunned. Yun Suyi smiled and said: "This name is really an image, and Xuanyuan is given a turtle."


    Thousands of cranes and other people are also surprised, deceleration can have these effects, definitely not the general genetics.


    After deliberation, Han Sen sold the body of Xuan Yuanzhang to Yun Sushang. Yun Sushang called the buddy of the shop and transported the body back.


    Hansen just returned to his own island with a legless crane with the alien gene of Xuan Yuanzhang and several ghost-clawed beasts.


    On the way back, Hansen saw his new animal soul.


    Ghost claw beast: weapon type.


    Han Sen summoned the ghost claw beast to look at it, it is really worthy of the name, is a ghost-like sword.


    The ghost claw has a three-foot-long handle, and the front is a blade with a claw-like shape. I don''t know what kind of weapon is the end.


    Put away the ghost claw blade, and summoned the mutant Xuanyuan �� soul soul.


    Mutant Xuanyuan ��: flight type.


    After Hansen summoned it, he was a little depressed. He thought it would be a pair of wings that were very windy, but who knows that after summoning, it is the same as before Xuan Yuanzhang��s failure, a pair of very small black jade wings The wings appeared on the outside of Hansen''s ears.


    Where is this wing, it is just a pair of ear flaps.


    Although it looks pretty, Hansen is very suspicious of its real performance.


    Trying to fly with the flaps, I really flew up, the flying speed is really amazing, almost comparable to the toothless rabbit boots.


    Moreover, the stiff toothed rabbit boots only increase the moving speed, and can not increase the flying speed. The **** are pure flight speeds, which is suitable for Hansen''s use in the town Tiangong, and is very useful in the future.


    After all, it is inevitable that there will be battles in the sky, when you wear the brave rabbit boots, nowhere to use the force is not as convenient as the flaps.


    Just when using the flaps, the two small wings on both sides of the ear are a little funny.


    After Hansen melted the heterogeneous gene of the ghost-claw beast, he immediately ate it as a brittle bone, and suddenly felt a force spread in the body, making his body a bit cold, as if it had been washed by cold water.


    "The Piaget heterogeneous gene 1."


    This time Hansen got a total of nine heterologous genes of ghosts and claws. After eating all, the Earl gene also got nine points.


    The heterologous gene of the mutant Xuanyuan carp can not be melted, and it can not be eaten naturally. It should be like the suggestion that he does not have enough Marquis genes as the basis, and can not refine the mutant gene of Xuanyuan carp.


    Hansen took a rest for the night. Hansen had nothing to do the next day. Bai Yujing had not yet reached the opening time. It was useless to go. He had no other things to do. If he thought about it, he decided to be alone. Go to Xuanyuan Cave and go hunting and killing the different species, and strive to get the Earl gene to be fulfilled earlier, and the physical quality goes up. The breakthrough of genetic surgery is also easier.


    When he left, Hansen rode his legless crane to Xuanyuan Cave again, leaving the legless crane outside, and he entered the Xuanyuan Cave himself.


    Without a thousand cranes, they came together, Han Sen did not have so much scruples, the speed of the perfect rabbit boots was completely open, and quickly went to the depths of Xuanyuan Cave.


    Perhaps because the speed of the brave rabbit boots is too fast, the mysterious jade hidden in the rock is too late to come out, has been rushing for two or three hours, has already surpassed the position where they hunted Xuan Yuanzhang before, but still did not meet Heterogeneous.


    Hansen had to slow down and hope to lure Xuanyu.


    On the way, I also met some disciples of the Tiangong Temple to hunt in the Xuanyuan Cave, but they were all in groups of three, and only Hansen was single.


    The disciples of the Zhenyuan Palace saw that Hansen had entered the Xuanyuan Cave alone, and they were all a little surprised.


    The spirit of Xuanyu is not a ghost. It is very easy for a person to enter the Xuanyuan Cave. It is common to come here to hunt a different kind of disciple of the town. At least one partner will be found. It is really rare for Hansen to come in alone.


    "Help!" Hansen was slowly moving forward. He did not touch Xuan Yujing''s sneak attack, but heard a voice in the cave branch in front of him.


    Hansen went over there and saw a horrible escape from a celestial man. He was chasing a long ant like an ant behind him, but he had a big alien like a cat.


    Hansen��s thoughts moved, and the spell suddenly appeared beside him. He slammed a gun and shot it directly with a bullet. He shot the alien head directly hundreds of meters away.


    "Hunting the prince-level heterogeneous jade ants and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    "Run!" The Tian man ran and yelled at Hansen.


    "Whatever you ran, it has already been killed." Hansen said.


    The Tianzu man ran and said: "There is not only one, there are still many behind."


    ��How many?�� Hansen asked again.


    "A lot... a lot... run it..." The Tianzu man has ran away from Hansen.


    This time Hansen didn''t ask again, because he had already seen the cave from the genius man rushing out, like a tidal jade ant quickly rushed out, and there were so many innumerable numbers.


    "It''s quite a lot!" Hansen looked at it, but he was not surprised and his eyes were lit up.


    Without Hansen''s command, the sniper rifle in the hand of the spell turned into a rocket launcher and she was kneeling on the shoulder. The slender legs were arched, and after the rack was ready, the slam was pulled.


    A cannonball suddenly flew out and landed in a tidal ant colony.

 Chapter 1979： Ant nest

    oom!


    I saw a group of white light blasting in the ant colony, turning into a mushroom cloud, and the whole cave seemed to tremble.


    Hansen��s mind kept screaming and screaming, overlapping and stacking together. I don��t know how many times it was heard. Hansen only knows that there are two more jade ants in his soul sea.


    "Shuang!" Hansen only feels comfortable all over the body. For a long time, there is no such feeling.


    The buddy of the other Tianzu was shocked. After turning around and looking over, he suddenly stopped.


    I saw that the mantra was bombarded and fell into the group of jade ants. I didn��t know how many jade ants were killed and the corpses were flying around.


    "I am going, buddy, you have a lot of fun!" The guy ran back again, widened his eyes and looked at the spell.


    "Generally, that is, the power is a little bigger, the appearance is handsome, and luck is better." Hansen said casually.


    The spell could fire a rocket every two or three seconds, but after three or four rounds, the remaining jade ants escaped into the cave and did not dare to rush out.


    The guy didn''t refute Hansen''s words. Instead, he felt very reasonable. Some excitedly looked at the spell and said, "My name is Yujing. What do friends call?"


    "Han Sen." Hansen replied.


    "You are Hansen who was forced into the town of Heaven by the uncle of the crane?" After Yu Jing listened, he looked at Hansen with surprise.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. What else can he say?


    "You are a little different from the legend. Your genetic arm is a bit powerful." Yu Jing said.


    "I see you are also the count, how is it still called Qian Yuhe Shishu?" Hansen asked.


    Yu Jing smiled and said: "He Shishu is a pro-disciple of ten seats. I am only a disciple of a six-member elder disciple, that is, a disciple. It is natural to call him a master."


    After a pause, Yu Jing said in a positive color: "Han Sen, are you interested in working with me?"


    "No." Hansen replied immediately.


    When Yu Jing suddenly took a nap, he said, "You don''t listen to the content of cooperation?"


    "It''s still not needed." Hansen said that he went to the group of hunted jade ants, ready to collect their heterologous genes.


    Yu Jing suddenly came over and said that the old face was red, and he quickly followed up and explained: "Han brother, not what you think, the general Viscount-level jade ants I can cope with. The reason why I fled, because of the group The jade ant has not only the existence of the Earl class, but also a Pioneer-level mutant ant king, so I have to escape."


    "Mutant ant king?" Hansen listened, but his eyes lit up.


    He got the heterologous gene of the mutant Xuan Yuan, but the result was no way to absorb it. He wanted to study how the mutant gene differed from the common gene. If you can get the Piaget mutation, you should be able to figure it out quickly.


    "Yeah, I am also unlucky. Originally I found a jade berry tree. I want to go to pick jade berries under the big joy. Whoever has a jade ant nest next to the jade berry tree, the jade berry is not harvested, and the life is almost When I got in, the life-saving stuff I prepared for was almost exhausted, and the idea was too back. This time it was really big." Yu Jing said with a sigh.


    However, when he turned his face, Yu Jing said to Hansen with a smile on his face: "Brother, I see that you are superior in strength and strength, and you must be a hero. It is better for you and me to work together to get jade berries. kind?"


    "Excuse me, why don''t I go by myself?" Han Sen smiled at Yu Jing.


    Yujing smiled and didn''t panic. He said slowly: "Han brother, you only came to the town of Tiangong for a few days. You should not be too familiar with Xuanyuan Cave. Although Xuanyuan Island does not look much from the outside, this interior The space is big, even if you turn here for a year, you may not be able to travel all over the place. And the underground cave is complicated and easy to get lost. If you don''t lead the way, you may not be able to find it for a few months. Looking for the location of the jade berry, is it necessary to waste that time?"


    "There is also reason to say, then well, just as you said, jade berry five or five points." Han Sen said while turning over the body of the jade ants.


    The power of the rockets is a bit too big. These jade ants are just the Viscounts. Many of them are directly smashed. The heterologous genes are destroyed together. Hansen picks up the pros and smashes out a dozen pieces. The heterogeneous gene of the jade ant.


    Yu Jing suddenly rejoiced: "Han brother, you cooperate with me to ensure that you will not regret it, yes, can your genetic armor kill the Earl class jade ants?"


    After Han Sen rummaged through all the jade ants that had not been destroyed, he followed Yujing to find the jade berry tree.


    However, Hansen��s goal is not jade berry trees. Some jade berries are just incidental, and they are too lazy to care too much. The main thing is to hunt the jade ant king.


    Yujing did not lie, the location of the jade berry tree was indeed very hidden, and it took more than an hour in the well-connected cave to finally find the jade berry tree growing behind a small cave.


    "Han brother, do you see the big stone next to the fruit tree? That is the exit of the ant nest. Once we are close to the jade berry tree, the jade ants inside will fall out of the nest. I probably looked at it before. Among them, the Earl-class jade ants are also said to have seven or eight, plus the jade ant king, really bad to deal with, do you have any way?" Yu Jing looked worried about Han Sen, for fear that he said there is no way .


    "We said that the jade berry is half of the person, and the heterologous genes of the jade ants are returned to me," Hansen said.


    Yu Jing immediately replied: "No problem, whether it is killing me or killing you, as long as there are different genes for you."


    This is the case, but in the heart of Yu Jing, he secretly thought: "The mutation of the jade ant king, the strength of the guy is comparable to the Marquis-level alien, plus seven or eight Earl-level jade ants and ants, when It��s too late to run, and there��s still time to go to the different genes, and I��ll give you no chance to take it.��


    "Okay, just say it, you go." Han Sen said faintly.


    "I passed? How did I go?" Yu Jing stunned.


    "Of course, go over, you want to fly over or climb over, as long as you can lead the jade ants out." Han Sen smiled.


    "Learn it? Your plan won''t lead them out. After killing the light, pick jade berries?" Yu Jing looked at Hansen strangely.


    "In addition to this, do you have a better way?" Han Sen smiled and looked at Yu Jing.


    He wants to pick jade berries very easily, at the speed of the toothless rabbit boots, waiting for him to finish, those jade ants may not have rushed out.


    Unfortunately, Hansen did not come for the jade berry, and naturally he would not finish the jade berry.

 Chapter 1980： Crazy hunting

    "Han brothers, are you really sure?" Yu Jing asked Hansen with a look of resentment.


    "Yes." Hansen replied categorically.


    Yujing hesitated for a while, and finally gritted his teeth and grabbed Hansen��s hand. He said with excitement: "Han brother, I will give it to you, you must pay attention to me. Safety is heavy..."


    "Go, I will look at it and let the spell shoot." Hansen patted Yu Jing''s shoulder and said with a smile.


    Yujing sighed in the direction of the jade berry tree. Before he was close to the fruit trees, he saw that many jade ants were drilled under the big stone. Like a black river, they quickly flocked to it. Yujing.


    Yujing quickly turned and ran to Hansen. Hansen gave a command, and the mantra slammed the rocket launcher. It was a shot behind Yujing.


    boom!


    The white brilliance blasted behind the jade, and suddenly killed a lot of jade ants. Hansen��s mind constantly rang the sound of hunting the prince-level jade ants, and also got the hint of the beast.


    The ant beasts that Hansen had contacted before were generally armor-like, but the soul of the jade ant was pet-like, which made Hansen slightly disappointed.


    Because the animal spirit of pets is more troublesome, it needs to be fed to the combat state to be useful, and Hansen is not lacking such low-level pets.


    The jade ants can spit out a corrosive gas, but the distance of the jet is relatively close, and the power of the gas system is relatively slow. Before the jade rushes over, the spell has already blasted two shots, killing a lot of food. Jade ants.


    Suddenly, several pale gold figures flew out of the big stone. The jade ants were more than doubled than the average jade ants. The back also had ant wings, and the body showed a faint golden color.


    Just flew out, it turned into a residual image, and flew toward Yujing, the speed is quite fast.


    "Han brother, hurry to save me!" Yu Jing ran and yelled at Hansen.


    Seeing that seven or eight Earl-class jade ants are about to catch up with Yujing, the spell''s rocket launcher is too slow, although it kills a lot of Viscount-level jade ants, but more of the Viscount-level jade ants Not afraid of death rushed over.


    "The spell." Hansen thought, and the spell took the rocket launcher off his shoulder and immediately turned it into a sniper rifle.


    The mantra slammed the sniper rifle and slammed the slap on the head of the jade, and suddenly a light-colored priest rushed out and directly hit a priest-level jade ant.


    The powerful force suddenly shattered the broken wing of the jade ant, and fell directly from the air.


    "Hunting the Earl-class jade ants and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    Hansen��s mind sounded a tone, and Yujing over there was excited when he ran. ��I rely on, Han brothers, you are armed with this genetic weapon. It��s fast, fast, and then send a few more hair. Get rid of it."


    But the spell waited for a second before lifting the sniper rifle again. Unfortunately, the gun was empty, and there was no priest-level jade ant that could fly fast.


    The excitement of Yu Jing suddenly changed to cry: "Big brother, you are playing a little bit."


    Seeing that Yujing had already ran close, the mantra was a point in the spell, and the sniper rifle became a curse and a pair of revolvers, shooting in the air.


    I only listened to a burst of noise, although I had a lot of guns, but I still hit two Piaget-class jade ants, but the penetration and destructive power of the pistol was not as good as the sniper rifle. The carapace penetrated a small hole but was not fatal.


    "Spell!" Hansen screamed, and the spell suddenly rushed toward Hansen, and fell into the hands of Hansen in the air as a pair of revolvers.


    Hansen had a curse on his left hand and a hand on his right hand. Both hands shot at the same time in the air. A scorpion shot from the inside of the gun and flew out along a wonderful trajectory.


    Just listening to a burst of gunshots, Hansen shot a total of seven bullets, seven bullets hit their respective targets almost simultaneously, seven Piaget-class jade ants almost shot at the same time.


    Hansen��s bullets are similar to the spell��s bullets, but one thing is different. The bullets that are spelled are pure genetic material power, and Hansen��s gene therapy can be used when using gun-type spells. Attached to the bullet.


    After listening to only seven shots, the seven Earl-class jade ants had their own bullet holes. They were not fatal and they could continue to fight.


    However, they suddenly seemed to be like an airplane that was out of control. They were planted on the ground and could no longer fly. They also had a turtle-shaped light symbol on their body.


    Hansen added turtles to the bullets, banned their ability to fly and slowed them down.


    Hansen''s double-gun shot against a Piaget-class jade ant who climbed on the ground, only saw the broken shell, blood splashing, and turned the jade ant into a horse''s nest in a blink of an eye.


    "Hunting the Earl-class jade ants and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    "Shoo... shot it..." Yu Jing screamed excitedly.


    Those Earl-class jade ants have lost their ability to fly, and their speed has slowed down a lot. They have not threatened Yujing.


    Hansen retired and shot, crazy to pull the flop, the pleasure of shooting, can not be enjoyed with a sword.


    Hansen smashed a Piaget-class jade ant, and he heard a bang, and rushed out of the big stone, a black body with a lot of golden symbols on the carapace.


    The jade ant seems to be a little smaller than the priest-level jade ants, but the body is more horrible than them. The golden yarn-like wings have already flown to Hansen��s body. At the same time, like the claws of the dagger, with a golden awn to catch Hansen.


    Jin Mang criss-crossed Hansen in front of him, like a knife.


    Hansen''s figure flashed rapidly, avoiding the golden awns of the knife-like light, and the double-gun shot, but the speed of the jade ant king was really fast, and the bullets were all erased by it.


    The ant king was in the air, making a scream, and the golden symbols on the carapace and wings were bright, the speed and strength skyrocketed again, and he was killed by Hansen.


    "Come on, this mutant ant king''s strength is not weaker than the Marquis-level alien, we don''t... yes... right...hand..." Yujing��s words have not been shouted, and Hansen��s sword is coming out. , turned into a touch of light rushed to the ant king.


    The bullet can''t keep up with the speed of the ant, but the stiff rabbit boots can, Hansen''s figure passes through a golden claw, and the ghost tooth knife directly squats on the ant''s body, directly licking its carapace A length of scar was opened, and the blood suddenly flowed out, and a purple-black smoke appeared on the wound.

 Chapter 1981： Killing ant

    Without Hansen continuing to shoot, he saw the purple-black smoke spread rapidly on the body of the ant king, tearing the wound apart, and the blood collapsed like a flood of dykes.


    Hansen lazily waited, and he smashed it out and smashed the already devastated ant head.


    "Hunting the Piaget-class mutant heterogeneous jade ant king and discovering mutant heterologous genes."


    There was a voice in my mind that made Hansen happy: "It really is a mutant."


    Stimulated by the death of the ant king, the jade ants did not retreat, but also madly launched a suicide attack on Hansen.


    Hansen let the mantra restore the human form, bombarding the rockets in a row, and he himself hunted all the Earl-level jade ants.


    After the ant colony left many dead bodies, it was returned to the nest under the big stone.


    Hansen did not continue to pursue the killing. He only collected the ants and the bodies of the eight Earl-class jade ants, and smashed a lot of Viscount-level heterologous genes.


    Yujing looked at Hansen and smashed all the heterogeneous genes. He was quite depressed. He had to comfort himself: "Fortunately, half of the jade berries can be taken. This guy is terrible, and the weak rumor is outrageous. Hansen, who entered the Tiangong of the town, didn��t look at it at all. It��s really rumored to be a victim. I knew I should fight for it.��


    There are more than a dozen jade berries on the jade fruit tree. Hansen and Yujing are divided into half. Hansen has seven jade berries. By the way, he has inquired about the use of jade berries.


    "Han brothers, how can we continue to cooperate in the Xuanyuan Cave to kill the aliens? The winnings are six or four points, you are six and four... Don''t go... Sanqi is also OK... August 2... August 2... ...think about it again..."


    Hansen did not continue to hunt in Xuanyuan Cave, left Xuanyuan Cave with his own harvest, and rode his legless crane back to his own island.


    He now only wants to find out what is the use of the mutant gene as soon as possible, and then continue to hunt the heterogeneous.


    Throwing a few priest-level jade ants to the legless crane, the alien gene inside did not dig, it was added to it.


    The mouthless crane was delighted by the mouth of the mouth, swallowed a jade ant, and swallowed and yelled at Hansen.


    Hansen returned to the stone house and poured out the body inside the bag. Then he cut open the body of the ant king with a knife and dug out a piece of blood that was transparent like jade.


    The piece of meat is crystal clear, just as delicious as the meat of the river prawn, but there is a trace of golden light flowing, and looking at the golden light carefully, it seems to be the appearance of the ant king.


    "The Earl is not genetic enough to refine the mutant gene."


    Holding the alien gene of the ant king, the same hints as last time came again in my mind.


    "I have nine counts of Earl''s genes. There are also eight Earl-level jade ants. I don''t know enough." Hansen used a knife to break down the eight Earl-class jade ants and dug out the heterogeneous genes. .


    The rest, along with the body of the ant king, was thrown to the legless crane, and it was its food.


    Now only the bubble is followed by Hansen, and there is nothing else to feed.


    Although I had just got an ordinary Earl-class pet beast and seven or eight Viscount-level pet beasts, Hansen had no feeling of feeding them.


    It is easy to be found in pets in the town of Tiangong, and it is not easy to explain at the time.


    The heterogeneous gene of the jade ants has a big piece of meat, and Hansen is not in a hurry. After they are dissolved, they are directly made into a barbecue. The roasted oil looks like a sprinkle of some salt and pepper. The taste is comparable. The mutton skewers are much stronger.


    "Counter Gene 1."


    After eating a piece of ant meat, Han Sen felt that the cells in the body were all active, full of energy, as if he could not stop for ten times a night.


    After eating four pieces, Han Sen felt that his stomach was a little bit swollen, and the ant meat was still very supportive.


    I don''t want to wait any longer, Han Sen uses phagocytosis, quickly melts the ant meat in the stomach, and eats all the eight ant meats.


    Earl''s gene rose to 17 points, but when holding the Ant King mutant gene, it still prompted the Earl gene to be insufficient.


    "How many Earl''s genes do you need? Don''t say a certain number." Han Sen is slightly depressed, but it is almost time for Bai Yujing to open. Hansen has no time to go to Xuanyuan Cave. He can only wait for Bai Yujing. Come out and say.


    Into the white jade Jingzhong is still the first place, Hansen has three kinds of genetic techniques waiting to be promoted to the Earl class, Bai Yujing is very important for Hansen, this is the main purpose that Isa sent him.


    However, Isa is to make Hansen''s genetic story evolved to the Earl level, which Hansen has already done.


    "Han Sen... Are you there..." On the day when Bai Yujing opened, Hansen had not yet got up, and he heard someone calling his name outside.


    Listening to the sound, I knew that it was Yun Suyi. I should wake up and wash it, and then I opened the door. I saw a white dress in the face of Yun Suyi��s standing, and the long and sleek legs were particularly eye-catching.


    "Today is the day when Bai Yujing is open. Let''s go together?" Yun Suyi said to Hansen with his eyes open.


    "Good!" Hansen responded, and he was ready to call the legless crane lying under the old tree.


    "Take me the jade wing tiger, fly faster." Yun Suyi said.


    "Good." Hansen nodded and did not call the legless crane again.


    Yun Suyi sat in front, Han Sen was sitting behind her, and the jade wings flew into the sky and flew toward Bai Yujing.


    "Han Sen, you are a disciple of the Queen of Blades. You must be very good at knife. I have recently practiced a set of knives. But I feel that something is wrong. If you have time, can you give me some advice?" Turned around, the eyes looked at Han Sen, and asked with a smile.


    "I don''t dare to take the lead and learn from each other," Hansen said.


    "That''s the way to say it. After Bai Yujing is closed, I will pick you up and go to me." Yun Suyi suddenly laughed and said softly.


    Hansen and Yun Suyi came to Baiyulou together. When they reached the fourth floor, they were separated from Yunsuyi. When they left, Yunsuyi said that he would wait for him here.


    This time Hansen did not go to the seventh floor, stopped at the sixth floor, and planned to practice here.


    Because without using petrochemicals, he did not know whether his body could withstand the seventh layer of jade, too far, and now he is a practice rather than a breakthrough, the best for him.


    Only the sixth floor of the Tiangong disciples is the most, and soon the sixth floor will be filled, and people are around.


    "Han brothers, you are here too!" Yujing was here too, and soon squeezed into Hansen, and Hansen sat down.

 Chapter 1982： Yulou vision

    Hansen wants to be quiet, but in this place, he has no other choices. There are disciples of the town Tiangong everywhere.


    Fortunately, Yujing did not mention cooperation to kill the different kinds of things, whispered: "Han brothers, you should take the entrance examination of the town Tiangong?"


    "What big exam?" Han Sen had some doubts in his heart. This is not a high school. How can there be a big test?


    "It is an annual assessment. Although there is no punishment, if it can be outstanding, it will not only be valued by the elders and even the head of the palace, but the top three will also have generous rewards. If you are outside, you can take the exam. There is a very good performance, maybe you can be broken down by the elders income. Of course, you are a disciple of the Queen of Blades, do not have to go under the elders, but the top three rewards are still very good."


    "I don''t know what rewards are there?" Hansen asked.


    "The top three have different treasures. If you can get the first, you will be allowed to enter the �ŋָ� to pick a genetic algorithm. This is the benefit of Tianda." Yu Jing said.


    Han Sen didn''t have any interest in listening to it. His own genetic technique couldn''t finish it. The genetic technique of Zhentiangong was so powerful that he didn''t have time to practice.


    Yu Jing also saw that Hansen had no interest in it. He looked around and then lowered his voice and said to Han Sen: "Han brother, if you have time, I want to find a time to talk to you about the big test. Things, maybe we have a chance to cooperate."


    Hansen looked at Yujing, but Yujing did a gesture of not saying, so Hansen probably knew what he said, I am afraid that there is something tricky in it, and I can''t let others listen.


    After that, Yu Jing chatted with Han Sen a few times, and did not mention the big test. Soon, Bai Yujing opened, and jade gas was revealed from the jade wall. Everyone began to refine the jade.


    Hansen thought for a moment, first absorbed the jade gas with "ice muscle jade bone surgery", so that the name has a jade word in it, maybe there will be a certain degree of fit.


    The movement of the ice muscle jade bones suddenly brought the jade gas infiltrated into Hansen''s body, and the jade gas was quickly absorbed by the ice muscle jade, which was faster than Hansen''s use of Gene Story. It''s still faster.


    "I am going, is there really a doorway?" Hansen just said so casually, did not think about the relationship between the two, there would be such an effect.


    Hansen��s heart was changed to use the "Song Xuan Jing" and "Blood Life" to absorb jade gas respectively. It was found that the speed of refining jade gas was much slower than "Genetics", and there was no way to Ice muscle jade bones are beautiful.


    "It seems that I am destined to let me practice the "ice muscle jade bones" first." Han Sen no longer wastes time, single-mindedly practice "ice muscle jade bone surgery" to absorb jade gas to promote its own evolution.


    The jade is fierce, but there are too many impurities. Hansen��s absorption speed is already very fast, but after a jade eruption, the progress is not too obvious, and it is not much more than the direct absorption of Xinghai Hengsha.


    Taking advantage of the second jade gas has not yet begun to erupt, Han Sen went to the seventh floor, his "ice muscle jade bone" and jade gas have a high degree of fit, there should be no problem in the seventh floor.


    However, after Hansen arrived at the seventh floor, he did not see Qian Yuhe and Yun Sushang. The Buddha was not here at the beginning of the day. Only a young and arrogant young man sat on the seventh floor, above his knees. The end of the body is placed with a stalked sword.


    The young Tianzu didn��t look at Hansen��s eyes. He just sat there and closed his eyes and seemed to be uninterested in everything outside.


    Hansen is not the owner who likes to talk. He sat down in another corner and waited quietly for the second jade.


    The seventh layer of jade is much more pure than the sixth layer, and is more beneficial to his ice muscle jade.


    No one is going to the seventh floor. The environment here makes Hansen very satisfied. It is much stronger than the sixth floor. I thought: "I knew this, I should come up when the first jade erupts."


    Finally, after the second jade eruption, Hansen immediately ran the ice muscle jade and absorbed the jade that spewed out.


    The seventh layer of jade is really much more pure than the sixth layer. Hansen only feels that a piece of jade is pouring into the body, and is transformed into the bone marrow of the flesh and blood by the transformation of the ice muscle jade. They all change like jade and are crystal clear.


    The wonderful atmosphere of a stock flowed into the bones. The horrible jade not only did not make Hansen feel cold as it was last time, but it felt a bit hot, as if he had risen in the fire in his body, the bones were about to be roasted. Like.


    Hansen knows that this is an illusion, because jade gas not only does not suppress his vitality, but makes his vitality more and more vigorous.


    Hansen concentrated on practicing ice muscle jade, and it didn''t take long for him to suddenly feel that the influx of jade became a bit abnormal and seemed to become more refined.


    The purity of jade gas is a good thing, Han Sen did not think much, still self-contained running ice muscle jade bone surgery.


    However, in the seventh layer, the original smooth and mirror-like jade wall, but gradually appeared some strange pictures.


    The sun, the moon and the stars emerge above the jade wall, and there are floating sects that suppress the white bones. For example, the sword of the rainbow runs through the clouds, and the phase of the sacred monarch, such as the gods, emerges above the stars.


    A jade building rises from the ground and seems to be on the ladder of heaven.


    Between the clouds, there seems to be a mysterious city that emerges, just too secret, and can''t see its true outline.


    All kinds of visions are gradually deriving on the jade wall. Each time a illusion is formed, the jade of the seventh layer is more pure.


    The arrogant young Tianqing youth opened his eyes slightly, and his eyes shot the fascinating light. He looked at the vision on the jade wall and revealed some surprise.


    As the vision above the jade wall evolved, the city hidden above the clouds appeared slightly, and the phases of the holy monarchs bowed to the city.


    Step by step, ten steps, like a devout believer to the holy place in the heart.


    When the lonely and arrogant youth saw the ancient city above the jade wall completely emerged, and then one after another, the ancient city gradually emerged from the clouds, the face finally showed the color of movement.


    "Five cities." The arrogant youth in the eyes of the elite, staring at the mysterious ancient city of the five cities that are emerging one by one on the jade wall.


    Before the ancient monks worshipped the ancient city, no one could step into the middle of the city, and did not know what happened. Many holy monarchs gradually disappeared before the ancient city, and finally disappeared completely.


    The ancient city of the five secret gods is still closed to the door, and it seems to have existed since ancient times.

 Chapter 1983： Under the sky

    Hansen feels that jade is getting more and more pure, which makes his ice muscle jade surgery progress rapidly.


    It is a pity that the time of the jade eruption is too short. When the jade gas dissipates, Han Sen still feels unfinished.


    "What is your name?" Hansen just opened his eyes and saw that the lonely man was staring at him, and his voice was a little cold.


    "Han Sen, who is your lord? Is there anything?" Hansen asked.


    "Do you participate in this year''s big test?" The man did not answer Han Sen, but asked one more.


    Hansen felt that this guy was somewhat inexplicable and he replied casually: "Not necessarily, maybe it may be possible to participate, or it may not."


    "Oh." The man looked at Hansen and turned and went downstairs.


    "Is this guy a neuropathy?" Hansen shrugged his shoulders helplessly and went downstairs.


    When Hansen went down to the sixth floor, he couldn��t see the man��s figure. He saw that Yujing was looking down on the sixth floor and saw Hansen coming down and immediately greeted him.


    "Han brothers, are you free now? Can you chat with them?" Yu Jing said.


    "I am afraid I can''t do it today. I still have some things. In the evening, I will go to the place where I live. Look for me." Han Sen thought of the agreement with Yun Suyi and said to Yu Jing.


    "Okay." Yujing promised to go downstairs with Hansen.


    When I reached the fourth floor, Yun Suyi really waited there, and smiled and greeted him.


    "The original Korean brothers are beautiful couples, then I will take a step first." Yu Jing saw Yun Suyi, screamed with a smile, and then left.


    "How do you stay with him?" Yun Suyi asked with a frown.


    "Does he have any problems?" Hansen asked with a puzzled look. Looking at the expression of Yun Suyi, Yujing does not seem simple.


    "That guy is very greedy, always playing the means to do some speculation. The reputation in the town Tiangong is not very good. If it is not necessary, it is best to keep a certain distance from him." Yun Suyi is not concealed, Walked over to tell Hansen about Han Jing.


    Yun Suyi took Hansen to the island where she lived. She lived in a place that was more than the Hanging Island where Hansen lived. The pavilion garden pool was just comfortable.


    "Just here, trouble you to help me see, this knife method is not right, I always feel a bit awkward." Yun Suyi brought Hansen to a garden-like courtyard, greeting Han Sen at Shiting I sat down and said after pouring the tea.


    Hansen thought about it and said, "Let me practice the knife first and let me see it. I try my best to find out the problem."


    Yun Suyi responded with a physique, such as the milk geese wearing a forest in an open space, pulling out a narrow knife, began to demonstrate her knife.


    Han Sen looked at it for a while and couldn''t help but frown. The set of knives of Yun Suyi is obviously just trained. The knife is obviously not skilled. If there is any problem, the lack of practice is the fundamental problem. Her knife Falian''s entry is not counted.


    Hansen looked good. The weapons used by Yunsuyi were not knives at all, and there were very few knives. This time, in order to have a common topic with Hansen, it was an excuse to practice such a knife.


    However, Yun Suyi is not just practicing a knife to fool Hansen, which is too unnatural.


    The set of knives that Yun Suyi picked was named "Under the Heaven". It was created by a predecessor of Zhentian Palace who was good at knife. Originally, he wanted to create a knife-level knife in the town, but this knife came. In the end, there are seven small problems that can''t find a perfect solution anyway, so the predecessor will name the knife method "under the sky", meaning that the knife method can''t reach the day. The realm of the knife.


    Later, many talented people in Zhentiangong also improved the knife method under the heavens, and gradually improved the knife method. The seven small problems were solved by the talented disciples of the Tiangong Temple. Nowadays, there is still one left. There is no way to solve the small problem, so that this knife method can never reach the level of the town palace technology.


    Yun Suyi chose this set of knives. He hoped that Hansen could see the problem but could not solve the problem. Later, she could use this reason to approach Hansen. Otherwise, she would not be too active to see Hansen.


    Han Sen saw that Yun Suyi was just trained, but after watching it for a while, he was still attracted by this knife. This set of knives is really mysterious, and the tooth knives are two completely different styles.


    Originally Hansen thought that this set of knives should be comparable to dental knives, but when Yunsu was practicing, it seemed to be a bit of a problem, so that the power of the knife was so bad.


    Just a little difference, the realm of this knife method is much worse. After all, the masters fight only one line, and a little bit of the gap is fatal.


    "Han Sen, you see what happened to me in this knives practice. I always feel that something is wrong." After the Yun Suyi exercise, it fell into the stone pavilion and looked at Hansen with a delicate look.


    Because the swordsmanship has not been perfected in the sky, the town Tiangong did not come out to let the general disciples practice, knowing that there are only a few high-level knives in the world, and Yun Suyi does not know the knife method. Dare to do this.


    But then again, if this knife is really perfect, its level is not that the average disciple is qualified to learn, at most, it is able to listen to a name.


    Hansen didn''t think so much. He only thought that it was the wrong thing to do with Yunsu. He would have such a situation. He did not think that this was the problem of the knife itself.


    "This set of knives is too mysterious. I can''t understand it for a while. Can you show it to me again?" Hansen did not open his mouth to see the knife.


    This knife method is not inferior to the tooth knife. I am afraid that even the disciples of the Tiangong Temple do not have the opportunity to practice. Not to mention that he is such an outsider, so Hansen can only let Yun Suyi practice it for him.


    Yun Suyi readily agreed, and he practiced the knife in the sky.


    "There are some problems, but I don''t want to understand it for a while, wait for me to go back and think about it slowly." Hansen himself did not have a heart to practice the knife, so it is not a real knife master, can not guarantee Any problem can be solved, and there is no guarantee of anything.


    However, there are similarities in the world''s techniques. Hansen''s own knowledge and realm are enough, so I still intend to give it a try, which is also good for his own knife repair.


    After all, now he usually uses the most knife method, and there is a ghost knife such a king knife, Han Sen also wants to work on the knife.


    "That''s bothering you." Yun Suyi smiled and sent Hansen back. After making up his mind, he used this excuse to find Hansen to discuss the knife, and he was able to get closer to him.


    "Suyi, what have you done?" Yun Suyi finished Hansen, just returned home, and saw a plain clothing Yun Sushang stood in her garden.


    "Nothing, there are some problems I want to ask Hansen. After I have finished teaching, I will send him back." Yun Suyi said that he did not care.


    Yun Sushang looked at Yun Suyi: "The problem of the knife under the heavens, if you don''t even study, you can solve it by watching it twice, then so many of our predecessors in the town of Tiangong are considered white."


    Yun Suyi suddenly blushes on his cheeks and sighs: "Sister, how do you overhear us?"


    "Suyi, don''t forget your identity, what can be done, what can''t be done, you should have a degree in your own heart. Hansen, he is not a genius, and some impossible things are better put down early, so as not to harm others." Yun Su sighs the channel.

 Chapter 1984： misunderstanding

    After Hansen returned to the island, he saw that the legless crane was still sleeping under the old tree. He took some flesh and blood in his food bowl, and then went back to the house to grind the knife.


    Under the heavens, the knife method is extremely elegant. It seems that there is no fire and smoke in one stroke and one style, which is absolutely different from the overbearing sorrow of the dental knife.


    However, once this knife is used, it is like the scent of the silk. It is always chaotic and chaotic. The knife seems to be inadvertently slashed, but it has inextricably linked.


    Invisibly binds the opponent to it, making the opponent like a puppet.


    The knife method in the sky is similar to the game or the tunnel, but it is somewhat different.


    Yi Tianshu pays attention to the layout. The most powerful thing about Dong Xuan Jing is the pre-judgment, while the most important thing in the world is the manipulation of the word.


    Under the heavens, they are all ants, but I can let my fish, the person who created this knife at the beginning, has such a name under the sky, and may not have this idea.


    However, this knife method has a very important problem that is difficult to solve, and its power is greatly reduced. It is difficult to truly realize that the world is nothing, and it is the limit of everything.


    When Hansen saw that Yunsuyi used the knife method, he knew that the foundation of the knife method should be the same as the image of the town of Tiantian.


    In fact, Hansen guessed that there is nothing wrong with it. The three characters of Zhentian Temple are carved by the power of heaven and earth, and they are derived from the power of "No Words of Heaven".


    The predecessor who created the knives of the heavens, and the cultivation of the "No Words of Heaven", is also based on this, coupled with their own insights and insights, created a knife in the sky.


    The use of the knife under the heavens does not require the cultivation of "No Words of Heaven", otherwise it would be meaningless to create this knife. After all, few people can practice "No Words of Heaven".


    But it is precisely because of this that without the power of the "No Words of Heaven" as the foundation, the artistic conception of manipulating all things in the sky has always been worse, not reaching the top level.


    Those who can practice "No Words of Heaven" do not need to practice this knife method. Those who can''t practice "No Words of Heaven" have no way to practice the knife to the top, just like the tasteless taste of the chicken.


    Therefore, this knife method will be abandoned until now. Although it has been improved by several geniuses, it has never been able to solve this biggest problem.


    If it is another problem, Hansen may not be able to solve it. After all, his accomplishment in the knife method is not a master.


    But this problem under the sky is exactly what Hansen is good at.


    Before he put the heavens and the sky into the body on the way to the sky, he was very impressed with the artistic conception of Tiantiantian. Moreover, he was proficient in similar techniques, such as Yi Tian and Dong Xuan Jing. It is not difficult to make up for this defect.


    It is a pity that Hansen only saw the knife in the sky twice. Without the knife in hand, he could not learn the knife method from the air, and it was even impossible to repair the defect.


    After thinking about all this, Hansen used the communicator to contact Yun Suyi and asked her if the foreigner could learn the sword. Unfortunately, the answer was no.


    Although it is a flawed knife, this knife method is related to the "No Words of Heaven", and it is not something that anyone can learn.


    The reason why Yunsuyi can learn is because the knife in the sky was originally created by the Yun family. She can learn, but it is impossible to pass it.


    Han Sen was slightly disappointed. The reason why he was so heart-felt, in addition to agreeing with Yun Suyi, the main reason is that this set of knives is very suitable for him, he also wants to learn.


    There is no way to learn the knife under the law. Hansen himself is somewhat disappointed. He can only say apologize to Yun Suyi. He only looks at it twice, and there is really no way to make up for that defect.


    At the end of the night, Yu Jing should come.


    "Yu brother, there is something to say directly." Han Sen has already known about Yujing from Yunsuyi. He can''t say that he hates Yuxi or other emotions, only when he is treated by ordinary people.


    Yujing looked at no one else here and said directly: "Han brothers, this is the case. Since you don''t care much about the reward of the big test, but your strength, I think it is not a problem to get the first place. It��s better to help you, to send someone else, it��s also a good deed, and the rewards of others must be more generous than the original rewards.��


    "Do you mean to let me play a fake game?" Han Sen understood the meaning of Yu Jing.


    "Hey, just help each other, each takes what you need." Yu Jing smiled.


    Han Sen suddenly thought of something. He looked at Yu Jing and asked: "I am afraid I can''t help with this incident. I am going to take the exam."


    "This way, it doesn''t matter. If you change your mind, you can always find me." Yu Jing was slightly disappointed, but did not say anything.


    In addition to Yu Jing��s departure, Hansen also dialed the communication device of Yunsuyi and asked: ��Suyi, is there any knife in the world?��


    "There is a copy in the pavilion, what do you want to do?" Yun Suyi asked in amazement.


    "So, as long as I get the first place in the big test, I can pick the world as a reward, right?" Hansen asked.


    "That''s right." Yun Suyi said, it seems to think of something, the small face suddenly red.


    "I know, let''s do this first." Hansen hangs up the newsletter and confirms his previous thoughts. He intends to take the big test. Try to see if he can get the first place. If he can get the first place, then he will Choose the knife under the law.


    Yun Suyi took the communicator, but he was sitting there in a daze, his face was flushed, and a sweet smile appeared from time to time. He thought: "He is going to take the first exam for me, and then get the sky." Is it a knife?"


    Nearly half a month after the big test, Bai Yujing will start again next week. Hansen intends to continue to hunt the Piaget-class heterologous, so as to improve the gene and find out what the mutant gene is.


    Did not go to Xuanyuan Cave, where the landforms are too complicated, many Xuan Yujing can walk in the rocks, looking for and hunting are very troublesome.


    Hansen found a map of the town of Tiangong, looked at the places where he could go to kill different species, and finally chose to go to the ancient island.


    The aliens on the island are all of a faster type, and they also have the ability to fly. The average count is not willing to come here, and it is very troublesome to chase them.


    Hansen doesn''t have so much scruples. Whether it''s a stiff rabbit boot or a flap, it can give him a very strong speed. It is not a problem to catch up with the Piaget class.


    Yu Jing determined that Han Sen had to participate in the college entrance examination, but he had new ideas in his heart.


    "There are not many special characters in the counts who participated in the exam this year. With the strength of Hansen, even if they can''t get the first, there is absolutely no problem in entering the top five. This can be used to him in the town. The difference in reputation in the Temple of Heaven, others do not know his strength, should be able to make me a big profit." Yu Jing heart soon has a detailed plan.

 Chapter 1985： Xenogeneic gene

    The ancient island is almost as vast as a continent. There are many mountains, rivers, forests and oceans. Hansen��s figure flashes, catching up with a strange bird flying in the air, and smashing the head of the strange bird.


    "Hunting the Piaget-class heterogeneous wind forest birds and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    Hansen dug up the heterogeneous gene from the body of the wind forest bird, and raised a pile of fire next to it and began to rest and eat.


    The legless crane flapped its wings and brought in many branches. The bubble jumped and jumped on Hansen. It had little power and could not help.


    "With this wind forest bird, these four days only killed eight Earl class aliens, which is not much faster than going to Xuanyuan Cave." Hansen has some helplessness.


    The ancient island is not as beautiful as Hansen imagined, because the different kinds of seeds here are some very fast and different kinds of seeds, so their range of activities is also very large. If you want to find a Piaget-class alien, you have to go a long way. Let Hansen feel that his previous calculations have failed very much.


    The body of the wind forest bird is rewarded to the legless crane. Hansen himself cooks the heterogeneous genetic bird liver and tastes it quite well and very fragrant.


    "The Earl Gene +1."


    After eating the whole bird liver, Hansen��s Earl gene has reached 25 points.


    Habitually took out the ant''s mutant gene, Hansen has been accustomed to the lack of genetics in his mind these days.


    But this time Hansen��s mind did not sound the unpleasant sound.


    ��Is the Earl Gene enough?�� Hansen��s heart was happy, and he quickly put the Ant King gene in his hand and started to stew.


    The ant king flesh and blood, which had been unable to be thawed, finally showed signs of melting in the boiling water. Hansen was very happy.


    After waiting for a while, the ant king''s flesh was cooked, and Hansen swallowed it, only to feel a strange force pouring into the body.


    After Hansen gave a whole piece of ant king flesh and blood, he did not hear the hint of gene increase. He looked at his own resources. It was still 25 points of the Earl gene, and he did not eat it because of this ant. Increase in meat.


    However, the power that Hansen ant king meat has turned into a constant flow within his body, and not absorbed by refining and chemical, but along a strange meridian flow, constantly open up new strange The meridians until the power disappears completely.


    "Get the Piaget-class heterogeneous gene ant king pattern."


    At this time in my mind, a sound that made Hansen surprised was heard.


    "Is it true that the mutation gene is not a gene, but can be directly converted into genetic surgery?" Hansen thought, and quickly did it according to the line of power that had just flown, and suddenly saw a golden light jumping from his body. symbol.


    This symbol Hansen has seen in the ant king''s body. After the ant king appears in this body, the strength and degree will be greatly improved.


    Hansen tried it, and the effect of the ant king pattern was very good. The blessing effect was equivalent to strengthening a count to a level close to the Marquis.


    That is to say, this ant king grain genetic technique, Hansen does not need to practice again, it is directly the same realm as the ant king.


    Hansen��s heart is ecstatic, and as long as there is a mutant gene, he can get powerful heterogeneous genetic techniques of mutants, and it is already advanced without practice.


    The strongest point is that because of the different species, the genetics of heterogeneous genes can''t be learned by ordinary creatures, which is the manifestation of heterogeneous physical characteristics.


    Even if Hansen has the ability to simulate the mysterious Sutra, it can only simulate a part of the effect, and some of it is not simulated because of the different body structure.


    It is like phagocytosis. If Hansen does not become the body of an ant, it may not be able to enter the door.


    And phagocytosis also requires Hansen to slowly cultivate himself. Now, as long as you eat the mutant gene, you can learn 100% of the unique genetics of different kinds of seeds, and you don''t need to practice it yourself. This is very rare.


    "If you later kill the king or even the metamorphosis of mutants, can you directly learn their talented genetics?" Hansen thinks that the thing is a bit more powerful.


    It is a pity that Xuanyuan''s mutant heterologous gene is Marquis-level and requires a certain number of Marquis genes to be refining and absorbing. Hansen can''t use it for the time being.


    There is still a lot of time to open Bai Yujing. Hansen intends to continue hunting for the different species, one to supplement the Piaget gene, and the other to think that if he can encounter a mutant, he can learn a different kind of genetic gene.


    "Yu Jing, do you really regret it?" A group of Tianzu men surrounded Yujing, and their faces were surprised.


    "Never regret it." Yu Jing said with a slap in the face.


    "Well, since you want to send money to us, we have no reason to refuse. Just put a contract according to what you said. If that Hansen can win ten games in the big test, even if we lose, if we lose one in the middle. Field, then we can''t help it..." A Tianzu said with a smile.


    The disciples of the Tiangong of Yizhong Town have made a contract with Yujing. Some people also laughed and said: "Jade Jing, Yu Jing, this is your own door, and don''t blame us for not giving you a face."


    "The Hansen connected to the road of heaven is carrying people in, and he can win ten games in a row, unless the Piaget disciples of our town Tianzhu are dead."


    Someone patted Yujing��s shoulder and smiled and said: ��Thank you, there are such good things in the future, remember to come to me.��


    ......


    Yu Jing is not arguing, but his heart secretly sneer: "Ten games only, at most, it will enter the top 100. Unless Hansen''s luck is extremely bad, he will connect with the troubled opponent at the beginning, otherwise he will enter with his strength. The top five are more than enough, and the top 100 is nothing."


    However, Yu Jing��s heart is inevitably a bit nervous, because this time it��s too big. Although he is a small player, he has a high odds. If he wins, the assets can be turned over ten times.


    But if you lose, it can be considered a ruin.


    Therefore, although Yu Jing knows that Hansen��s strength is terrible, it is inevitable that he is nervous. After waiting for the grouping of the exam, he will go to see Hansen��s group in the first time to see who his opponents are.


    However, just looking at his eyes, Yujing was in the petrochemicals, his face suddenly became pale, and there was no blood color. People almost shocked.


    The few heavenly sons who bet with Yujing came over, but the face was full of spring breeze. For the first son to smile, he patted Yujing��s shoulder and said: "Jade Jing, Yu Jing, you are still unlucky enough, lonely bamboo. The monster even participated in this big test, and it was Hansen��s sixth round opponent. You asked me to say what is good for you? It��s not enough to look at it, luck is so bad, it��s really a **** who can��t save you, remember to put things all together. Pack it up so that we don''t bother when we receive it."


    Saying that a group of heavenly sons laughed and grew up, only the face was no longer bloody, and Yu Jing, who almost wanted to die, stood there.

 Chapter 1986： Lonely bamboo

    "How can this be the case? Why did the solitary bamboo participate in the college entrance examination, and he still used to participate in this?" Yu Jing could not figure out why he was so unlucky.


    If it is not a lonely bamboo, and replaced with any one of the Earl class disciples, Yu Jing believes that Hansen has a chance to fight, may not be able to kill a **** road, and the opportunity is still very big.


    However, the two words of Lonely Bamboo make Yu Jing feel deeply weak and desperate.


    Lonely bamboo was originally a disciple of the seven-seat elders. However, because he violated the law of the town Tiangong, it was still very serious. He was deprived of the identity of the disciple of the town Tiangong, and was also sent to the dungeon to impose the capital punishment of a dream.


    Although the dream of Wanshi is not a death sentence, it is no different from the death penalty.


    Lonely bamboo falls into the tragic dreamland and experiences the tragic life of the world in a dream. After waking up, he can wake up.


    Not to mention that the average creature does not have such a long life support until the end of the dream of the world, even if there is such a long life, experience the tragic life again and again in the dream, every time can not die, after trying all the sorrows of the world If you can really wake up, the tragic memories of Wanshi are printed in his mind, and I am afraid that he will become a mental illness.


    Lonely bamboo bears a dream of sleeping in the dungeon for ten years, and miraculously wakes up in just ten years. After waking up, he did not say a word to the front of the town Tiangong, and the three worships made the town gate open. The town of Tiantian, who has not received any more disciples in the past millennium, has taken him as a closed disciple. Since then, he has opened up the life of the plug-in and practiced the "No Words of Heaven", and he realized the secret of the 12th floor and the five cities. No one in the same rank can compete with it.


    It is the talented wizard of the fairy tales, the thousand cranes, but also defeated the hands of the lonely bamboo, but also lost under the swordsmanship that Qian Yuhe is best at.


    Since then, Lonely Bamboo has not been able to move with people, but even if the Marquis level or even the Duke-level powerhouse, they dare not despise the half-point.


    Ten years of eternal life, it is impossible to imagine how he woke up and could not imagine what he had experienced.


    The owner of the town Tianzhu once said that the lonely bamboo is expected to be deified. He said that it is hopeful, not possible, and he knows how much his expectations for the bamboo.


    If you say the word strong, there is an image in the minds of ordinary disciples in the town of Tiantian. The first time they think of them is not the strongmen of their predecessors. The first thing that comes to mind is the lonely bamboo.


    As a status of a lonely bamboo, although he has not been promoted to the Marquis, but has long stopped taking the exam, not to mention the big test, it is the disciple-level disciples, it is difficult to attract his interest, there is no desire to shoot.


    The disciples of Zhentian Temple have not seen the lonely bamboo shot for several years. No one can think of it. He will actually participate in this big test.


    Yujing was full of bitterness, and even some of them lost their souls. They only felt that they were unlucky enough to make a fortune. They thought they might make a fortune, but they did not expect to have a bankruptcy.


    Hansen stayed at the ancient island for five or six days, and hunted eleven count-class aliens. When it was almost the day when Bai Yujing opened, he left the ancient island and went directly to Bai Yujing.


    Only after this time on the island, Han Sen looked at the direction of Bai Yu Lou, but it was slightly surprised.


    Originally, he could only see a white jade building, but now I saw it from here, but I saw twelve white jade buildings arranged like stairs on the island. At the end of the 12th floor, between the clouds, I can see five. The ancient city stands in the middle of it, although you can''t see everything in the city, but the gateway to the five cities is clearly seen.


    Hansen is not ignorant when he first came to the town of Tiangong. He has already inquired about Bai Yujing��s affairs.


    The disciples of the general Tiangong Temple realized the mystery in the Baiyulou. They can see that the seven white jade buildings are considered to be extremely savvy. They can see ten white jade buildings, which are already talented.


    If you can see the whole 12th floor, it is a generation of wizards. But if you can see even the five cities, it is a peerless look that is hard to find.


    In the hundreds of thousands of years of the palace, you can see how difficult it is to see the five cities.


    Hansen did not feel that he realized what mystery was, how could he see the 12th floor and the five cities, so that he had some doubts.


    But when I thought about the last time I was practicing in the seventh floor of Baiyu Building, I suddenly became a pure jade, and I probably understood something.


    Although I can see the 12th floor, Hansen still plans to go to the first floor to absorb jade. It is the best place for the Piaget practice. Hansen intends to promote the ice muscle jade to the Piaget level. It��s not too late to go to the white jade building behind.


    "Han Sen, my sister and brother Crane are waiting for you on the seventh floor. They told me to tell you that if you come, no matter whether you go to the seven-layer practice, you will go to see them first." Hansen went to the fourth floor. At the time, Yun Suyi greeted him and said that he had some worried colors on his face.


    "What?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "Jade gas will start erupting immediately. You should go up to the seventh floor. After the jade is over, the crane brothers will tell you in detail." Yun Suyi said.


    "Good." Hansen nodded slightly, then went up seven layers.


    Looking at Hansen''s figure disappeared into the ladder, Yun Suyi secretly sighed: "The old innocence is not open, why do you let you meet the lonely bamboo, do not know how the lonely brother thinks, he participated in the exam What is the point?"


    But soon Yun Suyi thought again: "But it doesn''t matter. I already know your mind. It doesn''t matter if you can get the first knife in the world. It''s no wonder you."


    Hansen went to the seventh floor and saw that Qian Yuhe, Yun Sushang and the beginning of the day were all there, but the last lonely young man disappeared.


    When Hansen came up, Qian Yuhe called him over, and then he immediately asked: "Do you want to take the exam?"


    Hansen nodded: "I have already reported it, and I have plans to participate."


    Thousands of cranes suddenly smiled and said: "Then you will have a hard fight this time."


    "What is the situation? Is there any big person who wants to take the exam?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    Thousands of cranes took the Lonely Bamboo to participate in the big test, and some of the deeds of the Lonely Bamboo were said again, including the passing of his defeated by the lonely bamboo. Thousands of cranes did not have any scruples and said it directly.


    It is just different from the version known to the disciples of the general town Tiangong. The one who is the one of the thousand feather cranes has a higher evaluation of the bamboo.


    "If you say it, you may not believe it. When I was in front of him, when I stood in front of him, I felt that I had lost. I was able to fight with him for so long. It was better to say that it was a battle. Pointing me, since the war, my swordsmanship has also greatly advanced, with such a small achievement now." Qian Yuhe said.

 Chapter 1987： Blood coral

    Thousands of cranes still want to say something, but jade has begun to erupt, and several people have to absorb jade cultivation first.


    This time, the jade gas returned to normal, and there was no such thing as the last pure jade, which made Han Senjia more certain of his ideas.


    After the end of the first jade, Yun Suyi also came to the seventh floor, and several people discussed things about the exam and the bamboo.


    "You will encounter the brothers and brothers in the sixth battle. There will be a fierce battle at that time. Although there are some concerns, but more is to look forward to the process of this war. If you really participate in the war, I will definitely watch the battle. "Thousands of cranes said with a smile."


    "He brothers feel my heart in this words." At the beginning of the day, he said with both hands.


    Hansen asked curiously: "When the original bamboo was made, what was the law of the sin?


    Hansen is very clear that such a capital punishment is even more terrible than direct murder. It can be considered a miracle in a short period of ten years. It has never happened before.


    The dream of eternal life is the power of the god-level heterogeneous dream beast. It is not human beings who can fight against it. It is impossible to wake up without experiencing the world.


    "The elders of this matter are not talking about it. It seems to be very taboo. We don''t know what happened in the beginning. I only know that he violated the law of the town Tiangong." Yun Sushang said.


    After talking for a while, Han Sen knew from their mouth that there were only a few words "strong", "very strong" and "extra strong". Although they knew this, they were of no use.


    Hansen did not pay attention to it. He didn''t think that he was invincible in the world. But who is strong and who is weak, or knows after the war, it is useless to think too much now, and only consumes his own energy.


    Before the second jade gas attack, Yun Suyi returned to the fourth floor. Hansen absorbed the second jade gas. He felt that the ice muscle jade surgery was progressing very fast, and there was another ten times of jade gas spurting. It should be able to advance to the Earl class.


    It��s a pity that Jade is only twice a week, and it��s useless.


    Careful calculation, it is only two or three months, only two or three months can be promoted from the viscount count, if it is replaced by others, happy is too late.


    After leaving Bai Yujing, Hansen is ready to continue to go to the ancient island to hunt and kill, and everything else is fake, and the genetic and physical qualities are improved, which is stronger than anything else.


    It is a pity that there is only one week left before the big test, and the time is too late. Otherwise, Han Sen really wants to take the Piaget gene and then go to the big test.


    "Han Sen, do you want to go back to Xiaoyu Island?" Han Sen is preparing to ride the legless crane to the ancient island, but see Yun Suyi came over and asked.


    "I want to go to the ancient island to hunt the different species." Hansen replied.


    "Can you take me with me? Guzhen Island is not as dangerous as Xuanyuan Cave. I should have no problem with self-protection. At most, I don''t care about prey. I can only follow you to practice." Yun Suyi said.


    Hansen casually promised that Gushu Island is not really a dangerous place. Since she does not want to prey, it does not matter if she takes her.


    Seeing Hansen promised, Yun Suyi was full of joy, and smiled and said to Han Sen: "I am not allowed to use the mounts above the Piaget level in Gulin Island. I will not ride the jade wing tiger. Your jade crane should sit on two people. No problem?"


    "It''s not too small, it''s more than enough for two people, but it''s slower to fly." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Slow down slowly." Yun Suyi said with a wink.


    After the legless crane flew up, Hansen flew on its back and Yun Suyi flew up.


    The place where the legless crane can sit on the back is relatively limited. Yun Suyi sat with Hansen in the half row, shoulders shoulders, and his face was slightly red.


    A white crane and a double shadow gradually drifted away in the clouds.


    After the legless crane entered the ancient island, it flew for hundreds of miles. Didn''t touch a Piaget-class alien, so Hansen couldn''t help but miss the little uncle. If the uncle is here, where is the need to find it so much, different kind of himself. Will be delivered to the door.


    I was looking for a trace of alien species, and suddenly I saw a flash of light on the top of a mountain. I quickly rushed over with Yun Suyi. I saw the mountain peaks like the same sword and straight into the sky, about seven or eight hundred meters. High, a red coral-like plant grows on the top of the mountain.


    Hansen, the light they just saw, was radiated from the plant.


    Yun Suyi saw the plant and suddenly surprised: "It is a Piaget-class heterologous blood coral, a kind of food that is very popular among different species. It is very helpful for their evolution. The general blood coral is less than palm. It will be eaten by the different species. The one on the top of the mountain looks at least three meters high. It is still growing and not being eaten by the aliens. Some of them are weird."


    Hansen looked at the red coral carefully and said after a while: "It has not been eaten because there is already a strong heterogeneity that has taken over it, so other aliens will not dare to approach."


    "How can I not see the alien species?" Yun Suyi looked around, but did not see the shadow of a different kind of seed. This neighborhood was particularly quiet, even a low-level alien.


    Hansen pointed to the blood coral: "On the blood coral, you look closely."


    Yun Suyi looked at Hansen''s fingers and looked at it for a while, only to find that one of the blood corals was not a real branch, but a whole blood red, a bug very close to the blood coral color. The worm looks like a cockroach and is eating a little bit of blood coral.


    "It''s the blood **** of the Earl class. Don''t look at it. It''s only one foot long. It''s not very big, but it''s a great one in the Earl class..." Speaking of it, Yun Suyi suddenly changed his face: "I understand, blood gods used to guard the blood coral before eating, I am afraid that I want to break through the power of blood corals, not to promote the Marquis level, or to want to mutate, �� it has not eaten blood coral, hurry Kill it."


    Hansen listened, but he was happy in his heart. He smiled and said: "Since it wants to break through, let it break through first."


    Yun Suyi wants to say something, but when she sees Hansen��s smiling face, she doesn��t know what her heart is. When she comes to her mouth, she can��t say it. It feels like Hansen said that there is no problem, then everything is fine. .


    The blood **** swallowed the blood coral very slowly. Hansen waited for an hour or so, and the blood **** smashed one of the branches, but its body became more and more crystal clear, just like the fine blood jade. general.


    "Han Sen, should you be a crystal family? But you are also a disciple of the Queen of Blades. Then, are you the wife of the Sui Jing or the Rebeite?" When waiting, Yun Suyi said jokingly.


    "I already have a wife, it is my family." Han Sen stared at the blood god, and replied casually.


    Yun Suyi listened suddenly and changed his face. He said with extreme disappointment: "So why didn''t you bring your wife?"


    "The child is still young and needs her care, so she can only stay at home." Hansen replied.


    "Do you even have children?" Yun Suyi''s eyes widened.


    "Well, there are two biological ones, and I have adopted a few." Hansen continued to answer.


    Yun Suyi only felt that his heart was about to break, and his breathing was a little difficult. He looked at Hansen with a helpless sigh and never talked for a long time.

 Chapter 1988： Blood god

    Bp; bp; bp; bp; one-tenth of the **** corals of the blood-stained body are mostly absent, and the foraging is very slow, but after eating a small half of the blood coral, the stomach is not growing up. It��s just that the body is more and more enchanting.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; did not wait for it to eat all the blood corals, the body has made a strange change, I saw a **** death smoke shadow appeared on it, the hand seems to be waving a harvesting soul Scythe.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; the blood smoke on the light and shadow is getting thicker and thicker, almost like to be solidified.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "To evolve, don''t know if it is a promotion to the Marquis or a mutation?" Hansen looked at the blood god.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "The spirit is only a condensate of light, smoke, gas and other forms of power. It is not a real entity. After being promoted to the Marquis, the spirit will not condense the entity, but the spirit will give birth to itself." Characteristics, or ability. Look at the current appearance of blood gods, in all likelihood, not to be promoted to the Marquis, it should be a mutation." Yun Suyi said quietly.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "mutation is good, I like mutations most." Hansen smiled.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; blood smoke in blood gods is more and more condensed, the shape of blood-colored death is clearly visible, and it seems that there is not much difference with a solid organism.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; the next second, Hansen saw the scythe of the **** gods wielding the hand, smashing to the blood coral, and then the remaining blood corals were cut off, and then the body was like a **** smoke. Like a tornado, the blood coral fragments were rolled in.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; with the integration of blood corals, the body of the **** death of the blood is more and more solid, especially the handle of the hand, has been transformed from smoke to crystal, gradually formed Substantial crystal blade.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; and the body of the blood **** is also brilliance, and the figure of the **** death of the gods.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; Han Sen condensed his gaze, faintly seeing within the body of the blood god, there is a blood flow in the air.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "It is about to complete the mutation, now is the best time." Yun Suyi said.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "No hurry, then take a look." Han Sen wants to see what the blood genealogy of the blood **** is, what is the power.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; after waiting for more than two hours, the blood **** finally completed the mutation, and the **** death became a smoke that rushed back into its body, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; **** body does not become bigger because of swallowing blood corals, still only one foot long, the whole body is like a blood crystal carved.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; double-winged, blood **** screaming and screaming to Hansen they rushed over, the speed is terrible, like a blood shadow.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; I think it has already discovered Hansen and Yun Suyi, but just in the evolution, only one did not do it. The first time after evolution was completed, I wanted to fly over and kill them.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "mantra." Hansen whispered, the spell suddenly turned into a girl, and pulled out a pair of guns to shoot at the blood **** quickly.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; ����!


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; two of them shot the blood god, but there was no carapace that could smash it, but left two spell marks on it.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; screams of blood and anger, the body turned into a shadow of blood, and a pair of squatting arms like a slashing knife smashed down against the spell.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; the shape of the spell moves at high speed, avoiding the **** slamming, and at the same time, the two hands together, the spell double guns condensed into a rocket launcher, and the blood **** rushing again is a shot.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; Han Sen slightly frowns, do not know why the spell is to use the rocket launcher at this time, although the power of the rocket launcher is much stronger than the double gun, but the speed is a bit too slow, like the speed of the blood god, you can Easy to escape.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; Sure enough, the blood **** ��� double-winged vibration, the body shape rose more than a meter in the air, avoiding the rocket, screaming and continuing to pounce on the spell.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; the spell slammed back quickly with the rocket launcher, and the blood **** continued to rush, but the rocket that had passed through turned a corner in the air, like a tracking missile. Behind the body of the blood god.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; bang!


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; only heard an explosion, the **** body suddenly exploded and flew up, you can see many small wounds on its carapace, it should be the shell exploded and scratched Its carapace.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; but those wounds are obviously nothing to the blood god, but this is completely irritated, and the blood **** screams and screams again.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "I went, the original imprint of the bullet left behind, not only can make people sense the position of the opponent, but also can provide the location tracking function of the shell, do not know if the bullet can be positioned and tracked?" Hansen thought.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; soon Hansen already knows the answer, the spell has turned the rocket into a double gun, the slender legs are staggered, and the **** slap is avoided, as if it is wonderful and gorgeous. Dance steps.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; in the gorgeous dance steps, the spells are shot in both hands, and it seems that there is no room to aim at the blood, but the bullets are like an arc in the air, and finally There is no deviation at all on the mark of the blood **** that has been shot.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "Sure enough, pistol bullets can also be traced." Han Sen is more happy.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; Yun Suyi''s face is amazed, the spell is only a genetic arm, in the absence of the owner, can actually fight with a mutant Earl to this extent, the general genetic armed It is difficult to do.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; In fact, most of the Earl-class genes are armed, there is no autonomous combat capability, and it is even less likely to have the intelligence of a spell.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; only the power of the pistol is always a little smaller, continuously hitting the same position in the blood god, and has not been able to reinvent the blood god.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; blood **** slammed the spell again without success, after the spell was opened, the spell condensed out the sniper rifle, ready to give the blood **** a slap.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; but before the spell is stabilized, the sniper rifle suddenly sees a strange **** smoke shadow condensing behind her, while a crazy blood crystal sickle is also waving against the neck of the spell. Go on.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; Hansen��s mind was moved, the spell was quickly evaded with a sniper rifle, but it was still a little late, and it was smashed on the back by the blood-stained knives. The white carapace was suddenly opened one foot long. The mouth, even the inner back muscles are opened, you can see the bones inside.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; fortunately, the spell is not a real creature, and there is no such thing as blood.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; the spell was hit by this blow, the figure could not control the forward, and the blood **** immediately screamed and screamed at the spell, and the **** death behind him also caught up. After a pinch of the spell.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "The blood **** after the mutation can actually condense the spirit into a similar alien existence, which is somewhat similar to the summoning technique." Han Sen''s heart is dark.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; Yun Suyi sees the spell is already at risk, eagerly said: "What now?"


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "kill it." Han Sen said a faint sentence, has pulled the ghost tooth knife out of the waist.

 Chapter 1989： My goal is only the first

    Bp; bp; bp; bp; Yun Suyi only sees Hansen''s body shape flashing, people have appeared like a teleport behind the blood god, purple black knife flashes, the **** triangle head image is He was bitten by the evil spirits and was directly smashed by the knife. The body squirted blood and fell from the air.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; blood color death also instantly collapsed, turned into blood smoke disappeared.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "killing the Earl-class mutant heterologous blood scorpion and finding mutant heterologous genes."


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "Unfortunately there is no animal soul." Han Sen is somewhat greedy.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; Yun Suyi is a complex look at Han Sen, a knife to kill the Piaget-class mutants, this strength is stronger than a thousand cranes.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; but the more excellent Hansen is, the more it is not the taste of Yun Suyi, I can''t help but sigh: "Why is there a master?"


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; Hansen dug out the mutated gene of Hessian scorpion, which is a piece of shell-shell debris, only seeing the fragments of blood crystals, there is a **** smoke flowing, faintly can be seen, that It is the appearance of a **** death.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "The Earl gene is insufficient to refine the mutated gene."


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; Hansen listened to the slightest glimpse, also the Earl-class mutated gene. Before his Earl gene was a little less than it is now, he can refine the ant king gene, now there is At 2 o''clock, the Piaget-level gene is still not enough to refine the genes of the blood god, and it is not known how much the blood gods demand the count gene.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; the mutated gene of blood scorpion was put away, and the corpse was rewarded with a legless crane.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; Hansen with Yun Suyi continued to hunt the Piaget-class heterologous on the ancient island, and plans to wait until Bai Yujing opens again, just after Bai Yujing is the date of the exam.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; within the Kingdom of Buddhism, the king of the sea to the first ancestor of the burning lamp: "The ancestor, that Hansen has broken the body of the ant, is currently practicing within the town of Tiangong."


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; the first ancestor of the burning lamp said indifferently: "It must be the knife queen to ask the town of Tiangong to break my reincarnation."


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "Is it let him go?" said the net sea king, not willing to bite his teeth.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "Zhentiangong is not the Buddha of the Buddha can shake now, since he is in the town of Tiangong, he will not ignore him for the time being." The first ancestor of the burning lamp seems to have been expected in the heart, not how to care .


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "But" the net sea king still wants to say anything, but was interrupted by the burning ancestor.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "In the beginning of the day in the town of Heaven, practice, what is the realm?" asked the ancestors of the lamp.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "I am about to be promoted to the Marquis."


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "That''s good, the qualifications and savvy at the beginning of the day are not as good as seven spirits and no words, but he has the same but is incomparable to the seven spirits and nonsense, plus in the town of Tiangong Practice, in the future, the fusion of the two clan secrets, the possibility of being promoted to deification is higher than the seven spirits, and there must be no more mistakes."


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "Now Hansen is also in the town of Tiangong, he will not" Jinghai Wang worried.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; burning light is a faint saying: "Since the town of Tiantian has protected Hansen, then you have to protect the beginning of the day, the safety of the beginning of the day does not have to worry, you can rest assured. In Hansen leave the town Tiangong Before, don''t have any action, don''t touch the beginning of the day, and wait until he leaves the town of Heaven."


    Bp; bp; bp; bp;


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; in the blink of an eye, on the date when Bai Yujing was opened, Hansen and Yun Suyi came back from Guji Island. Hansen had a total of eleven Earl-class aliens, but there was Yun Suyi, It is not good to eat heterogeneous genes in front of her face, so I can only bring it back first.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; after the end of the jade in the white jade, Hansen took the heterogeneous gene and hurried back to Xiaoyu Island.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "Suyi, go back with me." Yun Sushang called Yun Suyi said.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; Yun Suyi looked at Yun Sushang and said: "Sister, you don''t have to worry, I am preparing to go home."


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; Yunsu is slightly stunned, and I feel that there is something wrong with Yun Suyi''s emotions. I am worried: "What happened? Hansen, he bullied you?"


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; Yun Suyi shook his head and sighed, although she and Yun Sushang are not biological sisters, but the relationship is very good, since childhood, nothing to talk about, faintly said Han Sen''s things.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "It turns out that this is no better. You are always a celestial being, and after the elders, it is impossible to combine with the foreigners, and the thoughts can be broken early, and the pain can be saved." I breathed a sigh of relief and persuaded: "Han Sen is excellent, but he can''t say that he is unique. Like his excellent genius, we can still find some in the heavens. I will help you introduce a few and let you slow. Slow pick."


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; Yun Suyi did not have any mood to make a joke, the mood is very low, just barely smile, and Yun Sushang went back together.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; because tomorrow is the period of the big test, and Hansen himself can''t wait, so I don''t have the mood to eat it slowly. After a pot of cooking, I use phagocytosis to make eleven different kinds of different kinds. The genes are all swallowed up.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; all kinds of feelings in the body are hot and cold, and there seems to be a series of electric currents hitting the whole body, so that Hansen��s body is surging, and the strength is enhanced.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; the sound of the Earl''s gene does not ring in the mind, eventually adding 11 points of the Earl gene, plus the previous 2 points, just enough to make up the 40-point integer.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; but when Hansen went to get the mutated gene of blood god, it still reminded that the Earl gene was not enough to refine.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "Blood gene, requires more than the ant king gene, but unfortunately I don''t have time to hunt again." Han Sen had to temporarily put the blood scorpion mutation Closed up, sitting on the jade bed to practice ice muscle jade.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; although the usual cultivation is not as fast as entering the white jade building, but it is a little better, it is worse than nothing.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; the next morning, Han Sen was preparing to go to the conference venue, but saw Yu Jing riding a jade crane and flying over.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "Han brothers are slow, there is something you want to discuss with you." Yu Jing said in a hurry on the island.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "What?" Han Sen asked Yu Jing.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; Yujing also refused a lot at this time, and lowered the voice and said: "Today your first opponent, I hope to have a good start, so I have a big price, I hope that the Korean brothers can let him One horse."


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; Yu Jing''s words are euphemistic, but the meaning is very clear, the other party wants to buy Hansen lose.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "Sorry, I can''t help him." Han Sen said faintly.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; Yu Jing suddenly rushed: "Han brothers, you should know, your opponent in the sixth round is lonely, when the outcome is difficult to predict, it is better to take advantage of it now. ""


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; Yu Jing mouth said it is difficult to predict, but the heart is that Han Sen will lose no doubt, his bet is definitely lost, and now it is a little bit to recover.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; "My goal is only the first, the other is not considered." Han Sen said that he rode a legless crane and went to Tiandao Island where the examination venue was located.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; Yujing listened to one by one, and did not return to the taste for a long time.


    Bp; bp; bp; bp; it took a while to come back, sullen and whispered to himself: "I also hope that you can take the first, but the lonely bamboo is how to smash the past."

 Chapter 1990： Who is he coming for?

    The disciples of the Tiangong Temple in Tiandao Island gathered, and the Baron, Viscount, Earl and Marquis were all in different venues.


    However, the most lively place today is the Earl class entrance examination venue. Many princes and nobles have come here to crowd the venue, while the other three venues are very deserted.


    Most of the lower-level disciples of the Baron and Viscounts have come here to see the big test. All this is naturally because of the arrival of the bamboo.


    Hansen��s presence was not shocking, because no one took Hansen as one thing, except for those who were betting on Yujing, no one would associate Hansen with the lonely bamboo.


    When the bamboo was on the scene, it was really a matter of attention. The disciples of the Tiangong Temple, who were watching the battle, were all speculating. Why did Gu Zhu participate in this big test, but there is no reason for discussion.


    Because too many people are watching the lonely bamboo, Han Sen easily saw him. After seeing the appearance of the lonely bamboo, he could not help but be a little surprised: "It turned out that he was a lonely bamboo."


    Hansen saw that he was the lonely young man he had met on the seventh floor of Baiyu Building.


    Looking at the match table, Hansen found that his first round of the match was behind the lonely bamboo, and he sat on the side with peace of mind, ready to see the strength of the lonely bamboo.


    The quality of the disciples of Zhentiangong is very good. It is worthy of being a member of the famous one of the famous people. There are many powerful tyrannical generations, and all kinds of wonderful genetic techniques are also endless.


    Hansen was so interested in watching it. After waiting for a long time, he saw that Lonely Bamboo walked into one of the martial arts fields.


    Not only Hansen, everyone��s eyes are brushed up and looked at the lonely bamboo. The martial arts field in a corner at a time seems to have become the center of the entire venue.


    After a while, I saw a Piaget-class disciple from the Tiangong Temple trotting into the martial arts field where the bamboo was located, and ran directly to the lonely bamboo.


    Everyone thought that they could finally see the battle of the lonely bamboo, but who knows that the Piaget disciples had been running in front of the lonely bamboo, and reached out and held a hand of a lonely bamboo, and said with excitement: "Lonely brother, finally see you When I am alive, I am a fan of you..."


    As a result, a duel became a meeting of fans and idols. After the Piaget disciples finished speaking, they were very ignorant of automatic waiver.


    "I am going, can I still do this?" Hansen was depressed.


    The disciples of the Tiangong Palace next to them are still depressed than Hansen, and even some people are angry.


    "I am going to go, this guy is too shameless. I know that I am not an opponent of the lonely brother. I don''t want to be a shame on the stage. It is really shameless to engage in this hand."


    "It won''t always be like this. No one dares to work with the brothers and brothers?"


    "It''s hard to say that the strength of the brothers and brothers is not unknown. They are all the same. They don''t dismiss some of the two nephews and think that they can fight with the lonely brothers."


    "The brothers and sisters are really talented people. If you don''t fight, you will probably be the only one."


    ......


    After a while, it was finally Hansen��s turn. Hansen walked to the designated martial arts field and did not attract much attention. Only a few people who recognized Hansen, or who had been escorted into the town��s Tiangong Interested town Tiangong disciples will only look at the martial arts field where he is.


    Hansen��s opponent��s name is Yu Qingshuang, which is also a good player in the Piaget class. It��s just that such a good player is too much in the town��s Tiangong, so he is not famous.


    Yun Suyi still couldn''t help but watch Hansen''s battle. Yu Jing did not dare to go. He was afraid of hitting the few young masters who bet with him. At that time, he was less likely to be degraded by them.


    Yun Suyi just sat down and heard the voices of the several sons talking.


    "It��s boring to be idle anyway. Look at Hansen, who is so powerfully blown by Yujing. What is the skill?"


    "There is nothing to do with it. Anyway, even if you have the ability, you will definitely be killed by the uncle."


    "Don''t be so anxious to make a final decision. Maybe he couldn''t even see the face of the uncle, and he was killed?"


    "It��s also...haha..."


    Several people talked and laughed, so Yun Suyi couldn''t help but frown. They were preparing to see who the guys were, but they saw a figure coming over and sat down in the empty space around her.


    "Soul brother?" After Yun Suyi saw the face of the man, he was immediately taken aback.


    The people around him also looked at the lonely bamboo, and suddenly they were like a fried pot. There were also many female disciples who looked at the lonely eyes and let them go straight.


    "How can you get here?" Who is this match?"


    "It seems that no one deserves his attention?"


    "Of course, no, all the disciples of the Earl class count, and no one deserves the attention of the brothers."


    "I see that there are friends in the game, right?"


    "possible!"


    "Isn''t it going for Yun Suyi?"


    "That is also possible. The appearance and talents of Yunsuyi are also in the same place in the Tiantian Palace. It is not a shame to be a brother."


    ......


    Yun Suyi heard these words, could not help but frown slightly, looked at the lonely bamboo next to him, but saw his eyes staring at the venue, there was no expression on his face.


    Yun Suyi suddenly moved in the heart, thinking: "Isn''t the brothers and brothers not to see Hansen?"


    It��s just that the following martial arts field is one by one. Many teams play against each other at the same time. It is difficult to determine who the bamboo is.


    Hansen felt the look of the lonely bamboo on the court. He looked at the location where the bamboo was located. When he saw the bamboo, he was watching him. He couldn��t help but say: "How can this guy come to see me?"


    Yu Qingshuang directly pulled out the long sword and cut it against Han Sen. The sword was turned into a purple glow, and the momentum seemed to be able to open even the sky.


    Hansen��s thoughts moved, and the spell suddenly appeared to him, and the two guns shot in a row with Yu Qingshuang.


    when! when! when!


    The bullets kept shooting, and the jade-clear sword with Zixia fluttered quickly, blocking several bullets, but more bullets hit him directly, and suddenly his armor was broken, the body flew out and hit. Out of the enchantment, he was directly sentenced to lose.


    "I rub, what is that stuff? Is the genetic armor?"


    "It looks like it''s very powerful."


    "Genetic armed forces look better than fighting."


    Hansen��s victory did not cause much turmoil. A few of the disciples of the town��s Tiangong who saw this battle were far more interested in spells than Hansen.


    Hansen took back the spell and walked out of the martial arts field.


    When the people came back and looked at the lonely bamboo, they found that the bamboo was gone, and the Yunsu clothes sitting next to him disappeared.


    Everyone is suddenly realized, they feel that they are right, and they are looking for Yun Suyi.

 Chapter 1991： Feng Dan

    Outside the exam venue, Yun Suyi caught up with the lonely bamboo that Han Sen just left when he started.


    "Lonely brother, please wait a minute." Yun Suyi caught up with the lonely bamboo.


    Lone bamboo stopped to look at Yun Suyi, and said indifferently: "Wuyi Shimei, what''s the matter?"


    "Soul brother, brother, who are you watching?" Yun Suyi knows the nature of the bamboo, and dare not go around with him, ask directly.


    ��Is this related to you?�� Lonely bamboo frowned.


    Yun Suyi quickly said: "Han Sen is my friend, are you watching his match?"


    Lonely bamboo nodded, did not conceal, or disdain to conceal, said indifferently: "Because he, I will participate in this big test, I am not interested in the first, just want to fight with him."


    Although Yun Suyi guessed that she might be looking at Hansen, she did not expect that this would be the answer, which made her feel a little shocked.


    "Why... why?" Yun Suyi looked at the lonely bamboo and asked.


    Although Hansen is very good, but the strength of the lonely bamboo is deeply rooted in people''s hearts. After seeing Hansen''s strength, Yun Suyi still feels that the bamboo is invincible. This mentality has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the disciples of Zhentian. Not Hansen��s performance once or twice can be reversed.


    "Because he inspired the vision of the five cities on the 12th floor of Bai Yujing." Lonely bamboo turned and went.


    "What!" Yun Suyi is shocked in the heart. In the history of Zhentian Temple, only one hundred people can trigger the complete vision of the 12th floor and the five cities. In today��s Piaget class, there is such a talent and opportunity. Only one person is alone.


    Even the talented disciples of Qian Yuhe and Yun Sushang just saw the vision on the 12th floor and did not see the Five Cities.


    After Hansen defeated Yu Qingshuang, there is no match for him today. He has to wait for the second round of tomorrow, but he did not leave immediately, or he sat on the sidelines to watch the match.


    The genetics and shelters of the gene universe are still somewhat different, but they seem to be inextricably linked. The genetic technique of Zhentiangong is mostly superior. After watching, Hansen has a lot of gains. , with a comprehensive comparison with what he had learned before.


    Until today''s exam was completely over, Han Sen got up and left the college entrance examination venue.


    For a few days, Hansen did not encounter too strong opponents, the spell was a big man, a pair of double guns to explode everything, and even defeated the Piaget disciples of the five towns of Tiangong.


    Unfortunately, because there is no special name among the opponents, it has not caused much concern.


    After many people saw the spell, they were very interested in such strange genetic arms.


    In addition to the first game to see Hansen''s game, Lonely Bamboo did not come again. It may be because Hansen''s opponent is too weak to know what to see, so he did not come again.


    Lonely bamboo''s own battles are basically fan meetings.


    The disciples of Zhentian Temple, there are really few courageous and lonely wars. Finally, there is a courage and a lonely battle. There is no sword at all, or there is no shot, just the change of the pace, let the count The disciples admit defeat.


    Hansen also watched that one, and he was secretly surprised. The bamboo seems to be stronger than he thought.


    "After all, people who have experienced a dream of the world." Han Sen secretly said.


    He wants to get the first, get the knife under the law, he can only defeat the lonely bamboo, there is no second way to go.


    Tomorrow is the battle between Hansen and Lonely Bamboo. After Hansen returned to Xiaoyu Island, he continued to practice "Ice Muscle and Jade Bone", so he didn''t care too much about tomorrow''s game.


    At this level, he will not be affected by external emotions. If you lose or win, you only need to do your best. It is not useful to get lost and suffer, and it will only consume your own energy.


    "Han brother, are you there?" The sound of Yujing came from outside the island.


    ��What?�� Hansen walked out the door and saw Yujing sitting on the back of a jade crane and hovering outside the island.


    When Hansen came out, Yujing let Yuxi Crane fall on the island. He flew in front of Hansen. Some uneasy sneak peeks and asked: "Han brother, what preparations do you have tomorrow?"


    "What preparation?" Hansen looked at Yu Jing in confusion.


    Yu Jing��s words suddenly became depressed, and he said with a smile: ��You have to fight with the uncles and uncles tomorrow. You should have heard about his strength. You should do more preparations.��


    "For example?" Han Sen asked Yu Jing to smile.


    "For example, you can prepare some temporary drugs to increase the breath, or some strange treasures, etc.... It is not forbidden to use drugs during the big test. If you don''t have one, I have some very good remedies here. ......" Yu Jing said, took out a few jade bottles and handed them to Hansen and said, "I can sell you at the lowest price."


    "I don''t have money." Hansen said with a spread.


    "You can credit." Yu Jing said quickly.


    "I don''t want to be jealous..." Hansen said.


    Yu Jing suddenly angered: "Do you want to win?"


    "I want to win." Hansen nodded.


    Yujing gritted his teeth and took out a bottle from his arms. He said to Hansen: "There is a seal of Houlang, a six-seat elder of my master. After use, you can temporarily raise your strength to the level of the Marquis. The duration is about an hour, so you may have a fight with the uncle... I... I can lend you first..."


    "Let? How to borrow? This thing is not eaten, is it gone?" Han Sen asked Yu Jing.


    "You must use it first. If you win, you will pay for it with prizes." Yu Jing said.


    "In case I lost?" Han Sen smiled at Yu Jing.


    "Then slowly return, I am not in a hurry." Yu Jing''s teeth are biting bleeding.


    "Although I really want it, I still can''t forget it. If I lose it, I won''t be able to." Hansen smiled.


    "You..." The qi in the heart of Yu Jing, when did Yu Jing have done such a loss of business, this Feng Hou Dan is the one he finally got from the master, has always regarded as a treasure, even himself Reluctant to use, used to be the baby at the bottom of the box, others do not want to buy high prices.


    Now that he voluntarily lends to Hansen, Hansen is still not wanting to let him not be angry.


    However, if Hansen loses, he will really go bankrupt. When he thinks of it, Yujing can only press the fire, and he will smack the heart and stuff the bottle to Hansen: "If you don''t have it, then I will give it to you." You play well, do as much as 120%, and win the battle of tomorrow as much as possible..."


    When Yu Jing spoke, he felt that his heart was bleeding, and the bloodshot eyes stared at the Dan bottle in Hansen��s hand.


    Although I know that even if I use Feng Houdan, Hansen��s chances of winning are very embarrassing, but it��s better than a little chance. For his own property, Yujing can only try his best.


    "If you really want to help me, it is better to lend me some Piaget-class heterologous genes, and I will return it to you later." Hansen thought about it.


    "Well, what kind of heterogeneous genes do you want? How much?" Yujing is very happy, as long as Hansen has a chance to win, he is all out of the box, anyway, it is going bankrupt, not as good as it is now.


    "What type is OK, but it must be Piaget, the more the better." Hansen said with a smile.

 Chapter 1992： Hold one

    Not long after, Yu Jing rushed to a small beast and drove to the small jade island of Hansen, and moved the different kinds of genes of different sizes and sizes from the car, a total of twenty-three.


    "Han brothers, what do you want to do with so many different genes? Is it helpful for tomorrow''s battle with the uncle?" Yu Jing asked Hansen inexplicably.


    "Yes, there is a great use, the contract I signed, and will be returned to you after the big exam." Han Sen moved the heterogeneous genes into his room.


    These heterogeneous genes are small, only large, and larger than the disc, and piled up together to occupy a small half of the room.


    Fortunately, Hansen is now practicing phagocytosis, otherwise it is impossible to eat so many things in one night.


    After leaving Yujing, Hansen returned to the stone house and started eating from the smallest.


    A small bone was swallowed by Hansen, and a strange force was incorporated into his bones, and then he heard a sound in his mind: "The Earl Gene +1."


    Hansen took a piece of the mutant gene that took the **** scorpion and tried it. After eating seventeen pieces in a row, the Earl gene reached 57 points, and finally picked up the mutant gene and finally did not sound the tone again.


    "I can finally eat." Hansen put the piece of blood-like debris in the mouth, swallowed it directly into the stomach, and decomposed and absorbed it by phagocytosis.


    Soon a strange heat flow in Hansen''s body, like the last ant king gene, in the body of Hansen to expand the meridians, forming a strange cycle.


    The energy of the mutated genes lasted for a long time before they were completely absorbed and absorbed. Hansen also heard the hints in his mind.


    "Get the **** death of the Piaget heterogeneous gene."


    Han Sen follows the meridian line to run the breath, between the thoughts, suddenly a blood-stained death with a blood-stained knives emerges in front of him, exactly the same as the blood-stained death of the blood god.


    The **** death does not have its own consciousness, but the energy body of pure power condensation, which requires Hansen to control with his own mind, but its power is quite tyrannical, and it is much stronger than the body of blood gods.


    Hansen experimented and found that the body of blood-colored death is like a blood-smooth body. After being broken up, it can re-agglomerate without much damage.


    "This heterogeneous gene technique is very interesting." Han Sen has a distracting ability to control the blood of death. It is not difficult to control the **** death. The **** knife in his hand is more destructive than the spell, but only close. The attack, and the existence of the Scarlet Death, is supported by Hansen��s own power. Every second will consume Hansen��s breath, and it will not be used for a long time. Otherwise, Hansen��s strong breath will not last long. Disengagement.


    The remaining Piaget-class heterogeneous genes, one larger than a large one, Hansen is lazy and will spend time to devour, and then return to Yujing after the end of tomorrow''s battle.


    The big test is as lively as the previous days. There are many people who come to see the bamboo, but no one thinks there will be any special place today.


    Yujing did not dare to show up in the far corner, afraid to be caught by the young masters on the spot.


    Qian Yuhe, Yun Sushang, Yun Suyi and the beginning of the day to see this battle together, Yun Suyi''s mood is the most complicated.


    As usual, the bamboo came to the college entrance examination venue. When it was his turn, he walked in as usual.


    Hansen also has no special highlights, and it is also a normal admission to the lonely bamboo.


    Everything seems to have nothing special, and it seems that there is no difference between the battles in front of the lonely bamboo.


    Looking at Han Sen step by step to the lonely bamboo, hiding in the corner of the jade Jing, the palm of his hand is full of sweat, the sweat on his forehead keeps going out, more nervous than he is going to fight.


    "Failed to wait for Dan... first eat the seal of Dan..." Yu Jing saw Han Sen did not take the signs of the seal, and could not help but scream.


    However, Hansen did not have a similar movement, but he walked step by step to a distance of about ten steps, and suddenly he pulled the knife.


    There was a purple-black knife on the ghost tooth knife. The knife gasified into a wild beast that seemed to be able to tear the void, with a silent roar, and instantly hit the front of the lonely bamboo.


    The stalk of the scabbard was hung between the waist of the bamboo, but he did not pull out the jade sword. The left hand turned the palm into a knife, and the palm of his hand turned into the color of jade. An invisible knife broke out and smashed. Tooth knife knife gas.


    Hey!


    The purple black knife gas and the invisible knife gas collide in the air, and the horrible power is broken, and it turns into countless broken knife gas splashes.


    The rocks on the ground are cut by the knife and the knife marks are cut off again. Because there are too many shredders, the knife marks on the ground are criss-crossed, and finally they can not withstand the collapse and turn into pieces of gravel. From the air, it was shredded by finely divided knives and turned into more gravel.


    when!


    In the intertwining of gravel and knives, Hansen and Lonely Bamboo moved almost indiscriminately. Hansen, wearing a white mantra, and a lone bamboo wearing a jade armor, quickly flashed and not slashed. Stop collision.


    Throughout the martial arts field, the knives were slashed and the rocky ground was completely smashed. Even the banned enchantment of the martial arts field was flashing under the knives. It seemed to be broken at any time, and the distance between the enchantment and the enchantment was relatively close. The audience has stepped back.


    Everyone was shocked, and no one expected it. Suddenly, there was such a fierce battle without warning.


    Four Duke-level powerhouses descended around the martial arts field, and at the same time released power into the enchantment, which stabilized the enchantment.


    "Isa''s disciple''s disciple is really different. It is quite a bit of Isa''s style." In the town of Tiantian, a white-haired Tianzu squinted at the direction of the martial arts field.


    Many ordinary disciples on the scene, who have already seen the dazzling, can only see the horrible knife criss-cross, but even Hansen and Lonely Bamboo can not see clearly.


    "I am going, is Hansen not very weak? Even if you enter the town Tiangong is carried in, how can it be so strong?"


    "The dental knife is really worthy of the name, too much."


    "I am not a disciple of the knife prince, I said, how can such a strong person receive a weak chicken as a disciple."


    When everyone was talking about it, they suddenly saw the knives in the martial arts field converge in a flash, all the knives disappeared. Hansen and Lonely Bamboo were still ten steps apart, but the entire martial arts field was already A ruin, just like an earthquake just happened.


    "The name of the tooth knife is not false."


    "Your knife is not bad," Hansen said.


    "At the time of the first thousand nine hundred and sixty-four, I was a swordsman. In order to find the first name in the world, I had no rivals in the eight wilds and sixs. I finally died under the siege. The land is called "Perseverance", which was created by that world." Lonely said calmly.

 Chapter 1993： Knife battle

    "You need a knife," Hansen said.


    Lonely nodded slightly: "Yes, I need a knife."


    Said, Lonely Bamboo slightly bowed in the direction of the town of Tiangong: "The soldiers in the sages are on the top, and the disciples are asking for a knife."


    When the bamboo is finished, I will see a blue light from the town of Tiangong, such as Changhong, which is usually cut through the void. In the blink of an eye, in front of the lonely bamboo, it is a long, narrow knife with a blue vein on the blade.


    The narrow knife floated in front of the lonely bamboo, and the knife trembled. The disciple of the town of Tiangong, who was surrounded by a knife, could not control the tremor.


    "Thank you." Lonely bamboo gave a small knife to the knife, and then he reached out and grasped the handle. Until then, the knife stopped the knife.


    Between the moment when the bamboo handles the handle, the knife seems to be integrated with him, and the boundary between the knife and the human can no longer be separated, as if the knife has become a part of his body, like It is an extension of the arm.


    "Knife name spring heart, king level knife." Lone bamboo caressing the blade, watching Han Sen solemnly said.


    "Ghost teeth, king knife," Hansen said.


    "The brother of the solitary bamboo actually moved the king of the corps to fight Hansen. This Hansen is not simple."


    "After all, it is the disciple of the Queen of the Blades. It is the royal device. The brothers and sisters of course must use the royal device, otherwise they are not very disadvantageous."


    "It��s rare to see the brothers and sisters seriously."


    Yu Jing��s heart was slightly a little excited. Lonely bamboo specially invited the king-level knife to come out and fight with Hansen. It shows that the importance of Hansen to Hansen also explains the power of Hansen from the side, and how many of Yujing��s hearts have risen. A glimmer of hope.


    The two words have been finished, but they have not issued a knife, but they are holding the knife far away, but from them, there is a momentum that is unspoken by words.


    Although Hansen has not yet shot, but the momentum of his body is more and more horrible, as if a wild and fierce beast roars on him, and the momentum of the lonely bamboo is like a sharp blade like a peak, straight into the clouds, let the wind and rain hit I am not moving.


    As the momentum continued to strengthen, the two men had a burst of anger as a result of the imposing contact, as if two invisible forces were intertwined in the air.


    "It��s a terrible knife, and it��s almost going to be solid!�� someone exclaimed.


    "This knife is definitely comparable to the king''s power. How did they do it?"


    "There is no such thing as a lonely brother. After all, he has experienced tens of thousands of years. In his dreams, he used to be a master of knives. It is not difficult to understand the ambition of the artistic conception. How can Hansen also have such a knife? Has he ever experienced the practice of the world and has had a knife master? Experience?"


    Yun Suyi couldn''t help but ask Yun Sushang on the side: "Sister, Han Sen and the lonely brother, who''s better than the knife?"


    Yun Sushang smiled and said: "The two people''s intentions are not lost to the king. I am qualified to judge the level."


    At the beginning of the day, I whispered: "The lonely bamboo has experienced all kinds of hardships. Its will is not lost to any king-level powerhouse or even a deified strongman in the world. He does not want Hansen to have such a strong will. I don''t know how he did it. ��


    ......


    At the moment when the knife reached the top, the knives in the hands of the two men almost rushed out at the same time, and no one had retreated. Every knife did its best.


    There is no second possibility for the narrow road to meet the brave.


    when!


    The impact of the knife and the knife, the collision of the soul and the soul, the confrontation between force and force.


    The sound of the trembling with the soul blew from the intersection of the blade. The next second, I saw that the knife light flashed between the two, the blade continued to hit, the broken knife gas put everything around the two people. They are all split, but no one has taken a step back.


    One step is for the king to step by step, one mind in the heart, the concession is to lose.


    Knife light has formed a torrent of two green and purple between the two, the continuous collision broke out, the impact sounds into a line, and can no longer distinguish between the knife and the knife.


    When the torrent hit the limit, a powerful force exploded from among them, pushing the bodies of the two to a few tens of meters.


    boom!


    In the next second, everything in the distance of nearly 100 meters between the two collapsed into ash, forming a huge deep pit.


    Lonely bamboo eyes burned, holding the lower end of the handle with his left hand, holding the handle with both hands and lifting the top of his head, kneeling down to Hansen with a punishment.


    The cyan knife light is like a dividing line of yin and yang, and it quickly extends toward Hansen. It seems that everything in the world will be divided into two parts under the knife, like black and white, heaven and earth, and yin. With Yang, it seems that this should not be together.


    Han Sen''s eyes were dignified, and a ghost knife in his hand made a strange knife circle in front of him. After a line of knife-like light hit Hansen''s knife circle, it was twisted in the direction of the rotation of the knife circle.


    With Hansen��s violent screaming, the knife circle with the knife of the lonely bamboo turned into a lonely bamboo.


    "Good!" Lonely bamboo screamed, the body shape did not retreat, the spring heart knife moved with the body, the reverse squatting on the knife circle, the knife and the light smashed the knife ring, and was reversed back. It also turned to the Hansen with this blow of the bamboo.


    Hansen did not retreat, his hands held the ghost tooth knife, held high above his head, and slammed against the knife of the lonely bamboo. A knife like a wild beast roared and slammed into the knife of the lonely bamboo. Light.


    The knives collided in the air, and it seemed that the water rushed together and merged with each other, so that it disappeared quietly.


    Just a few knives, but the people who have already seen it are dazzled, and many people simply don��t understand what happened.


    "When I saw their knives, I realized that my knives have been practiced for years." A marquis who practiced the knife exclaimed.


    "The two guys are terrible. I would rather fight the Marquis than to face such a same order." An Earl said palely.


    He entered the role of the game, but found that whether he was replaced by Hansen or a lonely bamboo, has been killed.


    A nearby count said with deep sympathy: "Their levels can no longer be easily divided by ranks. Although their ranks are still counties, even if the Marquis faces them, I am afraid there is not much chance of winning."


    "It''s no wonder that the Queen of the Blades is willing to accept a foreigner as a disciple. He can fight this place with the lonely brother. Hansen is also a monster-level guy."


    The battle is even more difficult than Hansen��s imagination. He has pushed the knife and knife to the limit. He still can��t suppress the lonely bamboo. He is completely caught in the hard battle. Once any slight mistake occurs, it will immediately A defeated.


    The ordinary disciples who watched the battle were so intoxicated that each of them had a wonderful feeling, but sometimes they saw a knife and still remembered the beauty. The two had already fought and did not know how many knives. People hate to have the function of playback and slow release, and look at each knife carefully.


    I don''t know when, many of the famous townsmen of the Tiangong Palace visited the conference hall, and there are many kings who are watching the battle.

 Chapter 1994： More skill

    "Sister, can Hansen win?" Yun Suyi''s palm is full of sweat, unconsciously grabbed Yun Sushang''s arm, otherwise he felt that he could not support it, and the whole body was somewhat soft.


    "I really don''t know." Yun Sushang said helplessly.


    "Can''t win." A man''s voice rang around the two sisters of the Yun family.


    "Hey!" Yun Sushang and Yun Suyi saw the man and called at the same time.


    Thousands of cranes quickly got up and screamed, Master. This middle-aged man in gray is the father of Yun Suyi, and the ten-sister elders are long.


    "Hey, you said Hansen will lose?" Yun Suyi could not help but look at the sky and ask.


    The sky slowly shook his head: "I just said that he can''t win, he didn''t say he would lose."


    "What does that mean in the end?" The three people in Yunsuyi are all staying, and the words in the sky are too strange.


    "The two people''s knives and knives have reached the level that most people can''t reach. The outcome is only in the first line. Anyone can win. Anyone can lose. If it is a life-and-death match, it will definitely A win or lose is divided, but now this is not a life-and-death matchup. If you compare the techniques, no one can win." Yun Changkong explained.


    "How do you tell the winner?" asked Yun Suyi.


    "Who knows, why do you have to know the outcome? Isn''t it more exciting than the winner?" Yun Changkong smiled and squinted.


    Yun Suyi still wants to say something, but suddenly found that Hansen and the lonely bamboo have been separated, no one has ever issued a knife, and suddenly look at them nervously, want to figure out what happened.


    "It seems that it is very difficult to win the game with a knife." Hansen sighed and hung the ghost tooth knife back to his waist. He originally thought that with the help of a dental knife and almost a deified sword, he could suppress the line of bamboo, who knows that it is not cheap.


    Lonely bamboo dragged the hands of the spring heart knife in the hands, and gave a slight salute. The spring heart knife suddenly turned into a green rainbow, disappearing in the direction of the main island of the town Tiangong.


    "What are you still good at?" asked Lonely Hansen.


    If this is said by someone else, it will only make people feel arrogant, but it is said by the lonely bamboo mouth, but it does not make people feel this way, as if it should be reasonable.


    He has experienced the eternal life, and he is not good at being a knife. I am afraid that there are strong inhuman accomplishments in all aspects, so I have the spirit and ability to say such things.


    Hansen said with a sigh of relief: "You and I even change the knife and sticks to refer to any kind of palm and fist. It is just that changing the soup does not change the medicine. It can''t be a life-and-death struggle. It is hard to decide whether to win or lose. It doesn''t make any sense. ��


    "How about your opinion?" asked the lonely bamboo.


    "Since you can''t live and die, this kind of matchup is boring. It''s better for you and me to stand still. Take turns to test each other with skill. Can''t you crack it?" Hansen said.


    "Yes, you first." Lonely bamboo said succinctly.


    Hansen was also polite, and directly reached out to play a jade light, falling on the chest of the lonely bamboo.


    The disciples of the town Tiangong saw that the bamboo was really not flashing, letting the jade light fall on the body, and the nervousness almost screamed.


    However, the jade light fell on the lonely bamboo chest, but did not make any earth-shattering sound, I saw that the jade light became a strange shape of the light, printed on the chest of the bamboo.


    Everyone looked at the light symbol strangely, not knowing what it was.


    Lonely bamboo slightly moved the body, Shen Shen said: "This technique has the ability to slow down the air, and the effect is extraordinary. Among the same types of genetic techniques I have seen, it is the most advanced one, and it is the same as the king''s genetic algorithm. It is not inferior, but..."


    "But what?" Hansen asked the voice of the people watching the battle.


    Lonely bamboo said bluntly: "If I am not mistaken, your genetics should be created by the combination of the heavens and the heavens."


    As soon as this statement came out, the disciples of Zhentiangong were shocked. Hansen was a foreigner. He only walked through the road of heaven, and he could use the three-character artistic conception to create genetic techniques. This is really too incredible. People have no way to believe.


    Everyone looked at Hansen and waited for his answer.


    "Not bad." Han Sen nodded slightly, acknowledging it.


    Many of the princes and aristocrats of the Tiangong Palace heard the confession of Hansen��s personal confession. They were all shocked and unbelievable.


    "It turned out that he didn''t go into the town of Heaven, but he realized the three-character concept of the town of Tiangong on Tongtian Road. It really made him do it. This guy is terrible."


    The disciples of the Tiangong Temple in the battle have been talking about, and even those powerful king-level powerhouses can''t help but show their faces.


    If it is the mood of the heavens, it is easy to try to figure out, the town Tiangong has long been a master.


    Lonely bamboo said succinctly: "I practiced is "No Words of Heaven", that is, where the power of the heavens is out, such techniques are useless to me."


    After all, the body of the bamboo was shocked, and the light of the turtle''s surgery was suddenly broken, and there was no trace of the half on the bamboo.


    "It''s up to you." Hansen shrugged. He also knew that turtle surgery would be difficult to trap.


    Lonely bamboo does not move, I saw a flash of light in his eyes, like a brilliance of Guanghua hood to Han Sen.


    Hansen did not dodge, and that Guanghua shrouded his body.


    "What power is that? How do you look at some familiar eyes?" Yun Sushang frowned and pondered.


    The sky is faintly said: "The dreamland of the dream beast, I can''t think of the lonely bamboo. It is not only the ten years of experience, but also the dreamland. Although it still can''t reach the level of the dream of the world, it can still make Hansen sink into the world. Do it."


    Yun Suyi heard a sudden shock in his heart. The time of the world can be long or short, and it may be difficult to wake up again in this life.


    However, the brilliance of the glory shrouded Hansen, and Hansen��s eyes were always clear, and there was no sign of falling into a dream.


    The strange brilliance that shrouded Hansen gradually disappeared. Hansen smiled and said: "I should be my turn?"


    "Please."


    At the beginning of the day, some doubts said: "Weird, how did Hansen not fall into a dream? Is there anything he has to do with dreams?"


    The sky grows slightly and shakes his head: "There is no need for dreams. Dreams need their own will to be stronger than the other''s will, and they can make the other party fall into a dream. Hansen is not in a dream. It can only show that his will is not strong. Under the bamboo, dreams will not be effective against him. Just like a lonely bamboo experience, everyone needs to experience the world to wake up, but the will of the lonely bamboo continues to grow and grow in the dreams of the world, reaching a kind of It��s a terrible state, so that the dreams behind him have had little impact on him, so I can wake up in just ten years."


    "In this way, Han Sen''s will can be compared with the lonely brother who has experienced the eternal temper. How did he do this?" asked the question at the beginning of the day.


    "That would have to ask him." Yun Changkong shook his head and looked at Han Sen''s gaze and added a bit of appreciation.

 Chapter 1995： Mutual exchange

    Hansen��s heart is secretly indulged, and what techniques can be used to be able to stump the bamboo.


    Hansen is also proficient in various techniques, but compared to the individual, except for a few, it is not profound.


    After all, Lonely Bamboo can use his life to realize a technique in his dreams, but Hansen is only a personal class. It will last only a few decades in this life. It��s not a short distance from a hundred years. There is no way. Compared with the lonely bamboo.


    If there is a real ratio, Han Sen will have a poor time, so he must end the battle soon, and can''t last too long.


    "How can we live in a difficult way?" Han Sen thought for a hundred turns, and suddenly there was a flash of light, and he had an idea.


    Hansen��s ghost tooth knife moved, but did not turn to the lonely bamboo, but turned to the rocky ground, directly pulled out a rectangular stone with a side length of ten meters, put the stone on the ground.


    Everyone was a little curious and didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    Hansen hit a side of the stone and then smiled at the lonely bamboo and said, "Can you do it?"


    Everyone felt a little strange, because Hansen��s punch hit the stone, and the stone didn��t even break. He didn��t know what he meant.


    The bamboo is the knife, and the knife is placed on the stone, and the stone is cut into two halves from the middle.


    Then all the people saw that Han Sen was one of them, but there was no damage on this side. At the other end of the ten meters, there was a punch in the stone, and the stone in the punch had been bombarded with powder. After the stone was cut open, it flowed out. It was clear that the hole was a fist. It was the same size as Hansen��s fist.


    "Awesome feminine strength! It is too horrible to enter the stone ten meters, it is terrible, such a feminine power, armor and the like have no use for him, and strong defense, for him too There is no trace of it." Someone exclaimed.


    Lonely bamboo did not speak, and a fist hit the half of the big stone that was cut open. It was also a shock, and the stone did not have half damage.


    Hansen slashed the stone in half from the middle, and saw that there was a punch in the face closest to himself, even the position was exactly the same.


    "Good!" Hansen couldn''t help but sigh. He has specially trained yin and yang strength. He has done great hard work in this respect, but he is not inferior to him.


    The disciples of Zhentian Temple are also applauded. They are all cheering for the bamboo. After all, it is Hansen��s topic. Naturally, Hansen is good at it. It��s really good to be alone. It��s really rare.


    Lonely bamboo said: "When I was in the seventh hundred and thirty-one, I was a natural and weak woman, but I was born in a boxing family. I was blinded by bullying and bullying. I finally created a feminine force. Boxing, not to win strong, just to hurt the inside of the government, killing the people who insulted me, and eventually became the great devil of everyone in the world, and finally was poisoned by the people, the whole three years of internal organs Completely festered and died."


    The calmness of the lonely bamboo seems to be only a trivial matter, but the scalp of others is numb.


    "It''s up to you." Hansen did not intend to grieve for the lonely dream, said faintly.


    Lone bamboo reached out and lifted the other half of the stone in one hand. It seemed that the stone tablet was generally inserted into the ground, and the part left outside had a shape of seven or eight meters.


    Han Sen looked at the lonely bamboo. He didn''t know what he was going to do. If it was a lettering than the mood, Han Sen could use the knife and knife, and he would not lose to the bamboo.


    However, the bamboo should be very clear about this, so Hansen also knows that the bamboo can not be just as simple as lettering.


    Lonely bamboo looked at the stone standing there, did not pull out the sword of the waist, but slowly retreated, has been retreating to ten meters away, only to say faintly: "I want to break the nine heavens, you can ?"


    The disciples of the Tiangong Temple in the battle are all confused. I don��t know what it means to be alone. He only speaks and does not shoot.


    Yun Suyi is also a doubt in my heart. I want to ask about Yun Changkong. What happened to it, but suddenly I heard a loud noise. I saw that the surface of the stone burst open and there was a crack. It turned out to be "I want sword." Breaking the nine heavens, the seven words, one stroke of a painting is like a knife and axe, with a momentum of fighting bulls, as if the four words will break out and go straight into the nine.


    "The sound edge technique is not unusual, let alone ten meters. Even if it is a hundred meters away, it is easy to break the stone. However, it seems like a lonely bamboo, and it can write such a momentum, it is me who specializes in the sound system. It is also difficult to do, not just the problem of control, the ability to condense the mood with the sound, this is no one." The Duke of a town Tianzhu exclaimed.


    "It is the brothers and sisters who have experienced all the hardships, and it is possible to have so many techniques and artistic conceptions. It is also a matter of contentment for others to be able to practice one kind of life. Hansen specializes in knives and practices femininity, and his age is already It��s rare that it��s impossible to repair the phonological technique.��


    "I am afraid that this time Hansen should not be able to fight with the uncles again?"


    "There is no second brother in the world. Hansen is also awesome, but he is more skillful than the lonely brother. I am afraid that it will not be good."


    Many of the disciples of the Tiangong Temple were amazed. Hansen smiled and asked: "This is another skill that you practiced?"


    The look of the bamboo remains unchanged, and he said calmly: "The 3,870, and 454th generations were born with a singer, killing people with a sound, and finally being trapped in the Echo Valley, and were killed by their own sound."


    Hansen shook his head and said nothing. He walked to the other side of the stone. Like a bamboo, he stopped at a distance of ten meters from the stone and took a deep breath.


    "Han Sen can he do it?" Yun Suyi asked some of the worried arms of Yun Sushang. Although she knew that she and Hansen were no longer possible, she still didn''t need to see Hansen''s failure.


    Yun Sushang smiled and said: "How can he know if he can do it? However, there are very few creatures that cultivate the power of the sound system. It is even less able to practice the skills of the solitary brothers. It is a very unpopular technique. We have not seen it. Hansen used similar techniques, but I am afraid that this time is not optimistic."


    Yun Suyi was even more worried about Hansen, and wanted to say anything more, but she did not wait for her to speak, and Hansen spoke.


    "Sitting alone in the clouds is lonely." Hansen slowly spit out a few words, without much thought, but with a hint of comfort and understanding.


    Lonely bamboo has experienced tens of thousands of years of hard work, although the achievements of peerless talent, but the sadness and loneliness in his heart, I am afraid that no one can understand, to do the high gods, the sufferings that need to be experienced, not ordinary people can understand.


    After Han Sen��s seven words are finished, I saw the gravel on the stone falling like a powder. It reveals seven letterings. Every word is far-reaching. It seems that there is an unspeakable emotion entangled in my heart. I don��t know. Why do people feel sad in their hearts?

 Chapter 1996： a sword

    "I am going, this guy will be such a powerful phonological technique?" The disciple of the town of Tiangong suddenly opened his mouth.


    Yun Suyi is even more revealing, turning to the sky and asking: "Daddy, Hansen, is this a pass?"


    "It should be considered." Yun Changkong saw that Hansen��s character was not low, but he was not good at this, so he did not dare to be too sure.


    "It''s up to you." Lonely bamboo glanced at the seven words that Hansen had carved, and his eyes flashed a bit of color, but he returned to normal in a blink of an eye, calmly speaking to Hansen.


    Hansen secretly fortunately, he used to learn six swords with the six emperors. The sound kendo was also learned from the six great emperors. Fortunately, there is such a hand, otherwise it will really be planted here.


    The six swords of the six great emperors are not as strong as the kendo masters of any gene big universe. If he was born in the gene universe, he must be the kendo of the famous one.


    Thinking of the six swordsmanship, Hansen suddenly felt in the heart: "The martial arts road in the six swordsmanship can trigger the negative emotions of the enemy, thus causing the enemy to collapse and lose under his own negative emotions. He has experienced the tragedy of the world. The negative emotions in the heart are imagined. The stronger his negative emotions, the greater the role that the swordsmanship can play. Perhaps he can win him."


    Hansen thought, looked at the lonely bamboo standing opposite, and said with a smile: "I have a sword, and I also ask you to taste."


    "Please." Lonely said indifferently.


    Hansen''s working atmosphere, when he learned the six swords, the most important thing is to learn the heart of the sword, the other five swords are just a practice, the imitation is also good, but not as good as the heart of the sword.


    The right index finger and the **** are put together and turned into a sword body, pointing to the eyebrows of the lonely bamboo.


    Lonely bamboo naturally did not dodge, just calmly looked at Han Sen''s finger sword, but as Han Senjian was getting closer and closer to his eyebrows, the face of Lonely Bamboo actually changed.


    The Wanggong aristocrats who watched the battle of the Tiangong Palace saw some changes in their faces. They were a little surprised because they did not see any mystery in the sword. It was worthy of a change.


    This sword is seen by others. Even in the eyes of those who are the heroes of the princes, it is just a very ordinary sword. There is absolutely no change in mystery, and there is no difference between the most common sword.


    "What happened? Is there any difference in the sword? How can I not see how powerful it is?"


    "If you look at it, then you are a lonely brother."


    "It��s not good, it can make the lonely brother change, and Hansen is really difficult."


    ......


    In the blink of an eye, Hansen��s finger has been placed on the eyebrows of the lonely bamboo, and then slammed back and returned to the original standing position.


    And the cold face of Lonely Bamboo, this time is very distorted, the eyes are covered with bloodshot, seems to be trying to control what.


    However, his arrogance is getting heavier and heavier, and the horrible breath emanates from his body. It is like a ghost and a beast hidden in his body. It is just a little breath that overflows, and it has already made people look at it.


    "Not good, Han Sen''s sword has spurred the devil of the lonely bamboo!" Yun Changkong''s face changed.


    "Daddy, what the **** is going on?" Yun Suyi, a few people, looked at Yun Changkong.


    The complex view of the sky and the sky explains: "The lonely bamboo has the supreme perseverance, and the hard life has survived the tragedy of the dream in its own will, but he just smashed the past, not really relieved. Just like when the flood came. Constantly raising the dam and forcing the flood to be within the dam, the floods were intercepted again and again, but the floods did not disappear and still exist. The more times he intercepts The negative emotions of savings will be heavier, and the negative emotions accumulated by Wanshi can be imagined how terrible."


    "But the dream of the world has ended on him, and he has indeed withstood the pressure. If there is no external interference, that method is feasible. But Hansen��s sword has the ability to cause negative emotions, so that the savings The negative emotions of Wanshi broke out instantly, and the psychological defense line built by the lonely bamboo has collapsed. The negative emotions accumulated in Wanshi have been horrified ten times more than any other world he has experienced before. Even if it is the will of the king-level power, Under such a terrible negative situation, I am afraid that it will collapse, and he will be alone..." Yun Changkong did not say anything more, but his face was full of worry.


    The bamboo in the field is like a wild animal, and the blue veins of the whole blood are bursting. The breath of the body is getting more and more uncontrollable. It is like a demon who is going to break through the cage. Many of the disciples of the town��s palace are watching him. At a glance, I feel a chill in my heart.


    "Hey!" Lonely bamboo screamed in the sky, and the breath in the body was no longer controlled, and the madness rushed out.


    The entire martial arts field is full of unspeakable horror, not to mention Hansen, who is in the martial arts field. Even if the disciples of the Tiangong Palace outside the enchantment are forbidden, the willpower is slightly worse, and they feel a little bit lonely. Breath, tears in the eyes, there is a feeling of grief, hate can not die immediately.


    Some baron-class disciples, who have been unable to control the sword, smeared to their necks. It seems that this world is full of despair and sorrow. There is no more worthy of nostalgia. Just wanting to die is a relief.


    "Hey!" A sigh came out of the Cloud Palace, and the strange power shrouded the entire martial arts field, and isolated the breath of the lonely bamboo.


    The disciples of the town Tiangong, who had been arrogating their swords, woke up, and they were all shocked. Some of the pants were scared and wet.


    Within the martial arts field, Lonely Bamboo''s eyes stared at Hansen, his body became more and more horrible, and his face became more and more embarrassing.


    Hansen did not think that the negative emotions of Lonely Bamboo were more horrible than he imagined, and he could not help but regret it. If the lonely bamboo could not bear the pressure of this kind of sword, if the strong man of Zhentiangong could save him, A complete collapse of the state of mind can be considered abolished.


    Hansen only wants to win, but he doesn''t want to ruin the bamboo.


    It��s just that it��s too late to close the hand. He��s triggered the negative emotions of the lonely bamboo, but he is also unable to suppress such negative emotions.


    "Daddy, what is the situation now?" This time, Yun Yunshang couldn''t help but ask.


    Yun Changkong looked dignified and said slowly: "Han Sen''s sword is too terrible, completely detonating the negative emotions of the lonely bamboo. Now the lonely bamboo has been deeply enchanted. Now there are only two possibilities. One is to defeat the heart and restore the self. The second possibility is that it is tempted by the heart and the devil, and it is not a suicide or a murder.


    "Can the bamboo brothers stick to the past?" Qian Yuhe asked.


    "Difficult!" Yun Changkong only said one word.

 Chapter 1997： Fight with me

    Everything is hard, and life is as gray.


    At this time, Han Sen found that he was doing something that harmed his own people, causing the negative emotions that he had accumulated in the world, and he was deeply rooted in his heart.


    This is nothing more than what makes Han Sen even more sad. The disciples outside are protected by the strongest people in the town, and the negative emotions of the bamboo house are blocked in the martial arts field.


    In addition to the lonely bamboo in the martial arts field, of course, only Hansen, the negative emotions radiated from the bamboo, naturally rushed to Hansen without reservation.


    Hansen only felt that life was gray, and negative emotions such as despair, pain, sorrow, remorse and so on came together. Even with his strong artistic conception, he could not completely shield the horrible mood.


    The red flower sedan fell, and a charming bride was greeted into the flower hall, and married a handsome man, but when the husband and wife were worshipping, there was a group of horse thieves coming in.


    The knife flashed, the blood splashed, and the ridiculous laughter, the beautiful bride was insulted to death in front of the newlywed husband and others.


    In this world, the lonely bamboo is not eye-catching.


    In the middle of the forest, a female tiger is teasing two little tigers that haven��t been born for a long time, but suddenly they hear a gunshot. The female tiger is hit by an anesthetic gun, without the ability to move, watching her two Only the cubs were smashed by the mink, placed on the fire and grilled, and the hunter ate the lower abdomen.


    In this world, it is better to die than to die.


    Above the sky, a swordsman fought against many powerful people. Although he killed countless enemies, he was already full of scales and suffocation.


    A middle-aged man glared at a swordsman with a charming woman. He laughed wildly: "Lonely bamboo, go with peace of mind, your woman Laozi will help you play, your manor will help you live, your son, Laozi will help you kill ......"


    "Hey!" The angry hair rushed to the crown, but it was not worth a thousand swords, the swordsman smashed and killed, but in the end it just died at the man''s feet, and even the man''s clothes corner could not meet half a point.


    The endless reincarnation of the world, the world that Lonely Bamboo experienced, no matter how poor or rich, strong or weak, ended with great sorrow.


    Now Hansen is going crazy now, because the heart of the bamboo is completely erupted, and the negative emotions have come down, so Hansen��s will has been affected, and he has seen the scene of the sadness and sadness experienced by the lonely bamboo.


    Although I don��t really experience the world like a lonely bamboo, the most sad picture of the lonely world is like a wonderful clip. It plays in Hansen��s mind and makes him feel the same, as if he is also in it. .


    Hansen tried hard to shield these negative emotions with his own artistic conception, but the negative emotions of the world��s savings were so terrible that they could not resist it. With the tenacity of Hansen��s will, they experienced a tragic tragedy. After that, I couldn��t help but be gloomy, and I had the urge to die.


    Hansen quickly converges on the mind and fights against the negative emotions of Lonely Bamboo.


    Within the martial arts field, Lonely Bamboo and Hansen still stand face to face, but a face is like a devil, a pair of eyes closed, his face pale.


    The silence at this time is even more terrible than the killing of thousands of swords. The horror of the body of the bamboo is getting stronger and stronger, like the flood of the dyke, which cannot be stopped.


    The meaning of despair and destruction in the eyes of the bamboo is getting heavier and heavier, and the palm gradually moves to the jade sword at the waist.


    "It''s not good, the lonely bamboo is going to be unable to support it." Yun Changkong said with ugly face.


    The elders in the Tiangong Palace have already visited the martial arts field, and they all looked at the lonely bamboo in the martial arts field.


    The tragedy of the world, the loneliness of the world, and the strength of the king are unbearable. Even if the Lord Tiantang is in person, it is difficult to resolve, so they can only watch, there is no power, but there is no chance to even take the shot.


    Heart disease still needs medicine, if you can''t help yourself, even if the real **** is coming, you can''t ask for his life.


    Hansen is not much better than Lonely Bamboo. He struggles with the negative emotions and feels that his willpower is constantly being eroded by negative emotions.


    No matter how powerful the human beings are, they are still sentimental animals. Such tragedies continue to impact the soul. Even if the gods and gods are to cry, it is a mortal.


    Hansen��s eyes are gradually becoming like dead gray, and the atmosphere of deadness is getting heavier and heavier.


    "Oops, Hansen was also eroded by the devil''s heart." Thousands of cranes discovered Hansen''s mismatch and said to Yun Changkong: "Master, did you let Hansen out first?"


    "Now Hansen can''t move. He is the tipping point of the negative emotions of the lonely bamboo. He is there, there is still a line in the heart of the lonely bamboo. The heart that wants to win is still there. If Hansen is taken away now, the bamboo is lost. The goal is that I will completely collapse immediately, and there is no hope for it anymore." Yun Changkong shook his head.


    The killing in the eyes of the bamboo is getting heavier and heavier, the face has been distorted like a evil spirit, the gasping of the heavy gas, the palm of the blue veins finally grasped the stalk of the scabbard, slowly put the jade sword from the scabbard Pulled out and pulled out from the outside, the jade sword seems to be heavy in the mountains.


    "The palace owner, the bamboo has been difficult to control the demons, you really do not shoot?" inside the town of Tiangong, a woman frowned.


    The owner of the town Tianmu shook his head slightly: "Now the shot is saved, it is only a living dead, and only he can save him."


    "The heart has been enchanted, how to save yourself?" said the woman.


    "The heart has been enchanted, the obsession is still there, and there is a life in the first line of death to survive." Town Tiangong said softly.


    ��Where is it?�� the woman asked again.


    The owner of the town Tiangong did not answer any more. His eyes were deep and he looked at the lonely bamboo and Hansen in the martial arts field.


    Lonely bamboo finally pulled out the jade sword, which is a pure and innocent jade sword, clean and not stained with a bit of dirt, but now in the horrible mood, even the clean jade sword seems to be covered. The sinful fire from hell.


    In fact, the negative emotions of the whole person in the bamboo are almost all confounded into a real black fire, crazy burning and swaying.


    Holding the jade sword, Lonely Bamboo walked toward Hansen step by step. He walked very slowly. He seemed to still read something in his mouth, but because the voice was too low, or he didn��t make a sound at all, the outside person could not hear him. What is it.


    "The brother of the lonely bamboo is controlled by the demons?" Qian Yuhe said.


    Many royal aristocrats and elders also thought that they had been completely controlled by the demons. To kill Hansen��s resentment in his heart, all of them were ugly.


    Many disciples of the Tiantian Temple looked at Hansen step by step and walked toward Hansen. It was like a ghost who chose to be a human being. It was a burst of sorrow.


    Han Sen stood there and closed his eyes. It seemed that he did not realize that he was coming to him, his face was getting gray and gray, and his body was getting more and more dead.


    The tragic picture of the tragedy of the world has been repeated in his mind, making it difficult for him to be infected with his own. Although he is not really experienced like a lonely bamboo, he has already fallen into it.


    Lonely bamboo finally came to Han Sen, his eyes were red, his breath was like a cow, and the hand holding the sword slowly rose, and he slammed against Hansen.


    "Ah!" Yun Suyi could not help but scream, and the elders such as Yun Changkong were hesitant to rescue Hansen now.


    But in the next second, I saw that the jade sword in the hands of the lonely bamboo did not lie on Hansen, but pointed to Hansen��s nose, and the lonely bamboo roared with a voice almost like a beast: ��War with me!��


    "He hasn''t completely lost yet!" Everyone was overjoyed.


    Hansen��s eyes suddenly opened and he grabbed the ghost tooth knife in one hand.


    Remember the mobile version of the URL:

 Chapter 1998： Sword

    The blade and the blade rub the teeth to make a soothing sound, and the knife and the sword light also collide at the same time.


    Cross-cutting, erecting, and slashing, Hansen and Lonely Bamboo are all concise to the extreme, and they are also extremely dangerous.


    Although the previous battle was gorgeous and dazzling, it was just a skill, not a real battle between life and death. Now it is an unreserved battle. Although it seems that the sword and the sword are very simple, there is no dazzling change, but every knife A sword is thrown out, and everyone who sees it is shocked. Life and death are only in the first line.


    when! when! when!


    The sword and the sword are constantly colliding, and the sword and the sword are all condensed to the extreme, which is in stark contrast with the madness of the sword.


    The artistic conception of the two people has continued to soar again under the already very awkward situation. It has already broken through the king level in a moment, like a dislocated wild horse.


    "Their artistic concept is still improving. Is this going against the sky and going directly into the realm of deification? They are the counts!"


    "In this case, the more they are soaring, the more they are affected by negative emotions, and the more difficult it is to get rid of the negative emotions affecting them."


    "It��s the same count, how is the gap so big?"


    "Unfortunately, if we continue to fight, today is doomed to have no real winner. No matter who wins, it is a tragedy."


    "No war is also a tragedy. Now there is a conviction in the brothers and brothers. If it is a truce, I am afraid that his last conviction will be immediately swallowed up by negative emotions."


    "After this war, the big test in the back is superfluous. Except them, whoever takes the first name is not true."


    Yun Suyi looked at the heart and jumped, grabbed the shoulders of Yun Sushang, and the heart flickered with the sword, and his face was very pale.


    Yun Sushang gave her a little comfort by the hand of Yun Suyi.


    "Master, if you fight again, they will be affected more and more by negative emotions. Do you want to stop them?" Thousands of cranes have also seen it. The situation of Lonely Bamboo and Hansen is not good now.


    The sky has shook his head slightly: "Now they have no way to retreat. They are dead and can only go forward. Even if it is hell, it can only go forward, survive in the dead, and perhaps have a chance."


    "How can I survive in the dead?" Yun Suyi asked quickly.


    Yun Changkong said with a deep indulgence: "Although the negative emotions of the Vietnam War will be more powerful, but at the same time it is also a kind of catharsis. It is too long and too deep. If it can be completely vented, maybe it will be able to come to the end, and finally realize it. Although it is very difficult, but there is no other life to look for."


    "What about Hansen? Does he need to vent?" Yun Suyi asked again.


    Yun Changkong shook his head: "On the contrary, Han Sen does not need to vent, he is too deeply affected by the negative emotions of the lonely bamboo, the weight of the devil is not alone, but he is different from the character of the lonely bamboo, so his mood is more biased In self-destruction, his current fighting is more about stimulating his own desire for survival, and not letting himself give birth to the idea of ??seeking death."


    "The final result of this battle, more than half of them are in Hansen. If he can''t resist the erosion of the demons and wants to die, then he will lose his goal and will be completely overwhelmed by the heart." Rationality. Even if Hansen can resist the demons, if he can''t persist in fighting with the lonely bamboo, let the negative emotions of the lonely bamboo be completely vented, the end result is still the same. So Hansen can''t be defeated, whether it is defeated to himself or not. Still losing to the lonely bamboo, he can''t afford it."


    After listening to the sky, Yun Su clothes are even more tense.


    The strong artistic conception of the two people, under the shield of the king-level powerhouse, still revealed, so that many disciples of the Tiangong Temple were infected by their artistic conception. They almost wanted to vomit blood, and the death and destruction in their hearts became more and more serious. weight.


    I saw a cloud of white clouds floating in the sky, and came to the sky above the martial arts field. There seemed to be a shadow of the beast in the white clouds. The roads spread out from the white clouds, like water ripples. The martial arts field was wrapped in it, and the horror of the two people was eliminated from the invisible, and it was not allowed to spread out, affecting the disciples of the town.


    "It��s a dream beast. The dream beasts personally broke their artistic conception... Could it be that their artistic conception has reached the point where even the king��s power is difficult to suppress...��


    The disciples of Zhentian Temple felt much better, but when they saw the shadow of the beast in the white clouds, they were shocked.


    In fact, the king-level powerhouse has indeed suppressed the artistic conception of Hansen and the lonely bamboo. The artistic conception of the two men has surpassed the king level, and the gods of the dream-like dreams have to be personally suppressed, lest the mood and negative emotions be in general. The disciples of the Tiangong of the town left a shadow that could not be erased. If the ruin of many disciples was ruined, no one could continue to move forward with such a negative negative emotion.


    Hansen��s knife is getting more and more mad, and the knife is becoming more and more crazy. The whole person seems to have turned into a beast that tears the void.


    He inherited the deified spirit from the scabbard, but it is only inherited, not his own, it is difficult to match perfectly when using it, and can not exert all the power.


    However, under the pressure of negative emotions, Hansen��s full-scale confrontation with the sword has made the sword under the pressure of great pressure and his integration is getting closer and closer.


    Hansen''s understanding of the knife and knife is deeper and deeper, and gradually merges with the knife. It is not like the previous one. The knife is only his tool. Now the knife is gradually becoming Hansen''s instinct.


    The tooth knife is to tear everything, and the madness that destroys everything, makes Hansen still not completely lost the will to survive under the negative emotion of terror.


    As Hansen really merged with the tooth knife, the ghost tooth knife in his hand is getting stronger and stronger.


    Before the ghost tooth knife automatically followed Han Sen, in fact, just follow Hansen''s deified mind, instead of following Hansen itself.


    Therefore, Han Sen has always been difficult to stimulate the true power of the ghost tooth knife even when using the deified sword.


    However, as Hansen and the sacred sword gradually merged, the ghost tooth knife was infected by Hansen, and it was gradually stimulated the real power.


    boom!


    Feel the evil spirits and destruction of the ghost tooth knife, or the demons are almost completely out of control, the **** trace of the lonely eyebrows suddenly split, revealing a sky that seems to be flowing with blood.


    Hansen has seen thousands of cranes and their eyes, and their eyes are clear and completely different from the bamboo.


    The eyes of the lonely bamboo are full of tyranny and killing, just look at it, and the soul of the people is shaking.


    With the opening of the sky, the momentum of the whole person has suddenly increased dramatically, and the powerful ones are unbelievable. The power and speed are also erupting in an instant, appearing in front of Hansen as a teleport.

 Chapter 1999： Evil ghost

    Hansen slashed to the lonely bamboo, but the lonely bamboo did not evade, suddenly reached out and grabbed the blade of the ghost tooth knife, the blood suddenly stained his palm, but the still bamboo still did not let go.


    Hansen pulled out, but he was not able to pull out the ghost tooth knife from the palm of the lonely bamboo, and open the eyes of the blind, the strength is much stronger than before.


    Had to wait for Hansen to have a second reaction, a **** light was shot in the eyes of the lonely bamboo, and he went straight to Hansen.


    Hansen��s left hand wanted to slam a punch against the blood of the sky, but the jade sword in the other hand was stabbed in front of him.


    Unstoppable, Hansen made the quickest response, abandoning the knife and escaping from the blood and the jade sword, and the figure of the body and the lonely bamboo crossed, and punched a fist against the bamboo of the bamboo. Put the jade sword in the hands of the lonely bamboo and grab the past.


    The sword is also easy to change at the same time, and the king like Yun Changkong is one of the faces, and loses his voice: "Oops."


    "What''s wrong?" Yun Suyi''s heart suddenly raised, and asked nervously.


    Clouds frowned and said: "The lonely bamboo is now affected by the demons and wants to destroy everything. Hansen��s ghost knife is a fierce knife and has the power to ruin everything, plus Hansen��s tooth knife is inspired to have a strong destructive mood. This knife is held by a lonely bamboo. Under the influence of two phases, the demon will be more violent, and..."


    "And what?" Yun Suyi quickly asked.


    Yun Changchao smiled and said: "And the jade sword of the Lonely Bamboo is not a weapon of the gods. It is just a sword of practice made with the essence of Xuan Yu Jing. It is not very useful except hard. Now Han Sen lost the king-level knife that matched the knife-knife method, took an exercise sword, and fought against the lonely bamboo that opened the eyes of the eye, and it would be hard to fight again.


    "How could it be... The jade sword brought by the lonely brother... How could it be an exercise sword..." Many people in Yunsuyi were shocked and could not believe the color.


    "Hey!" The cloud sighed but did not explain.


    After the bamboo has got the ghost tooth knife, under the influence of the evil spirit of the ghost tooth knife, the body has already been very violent, and once again skyrocketed again, the whole person is like a evil spirit that destroys the world.


    boom!


    A knife smashed at Hansen, and the knife condensed into a wicked shape and tore the void to Hansen. It turned out to be a knife-like technique. Although there is no power, but there is the power of a ghost tooth knife. With negative emotions as a support, it is not weaker than Hansen��s use of a dental knife, and even the power is even more terrifying.


    "The palace owner, still not shooting? Han Sen may not be able to support it, and then both will be destroyed." The woman frowned and said to the town Tiangong.


    The owner of the town Tianzhu said with a faint gaze: "No hurry."


    The woman said helplessly: "The disciples are your disciples, Hansen is also the person of Isa. If there is any mistake, it is also your own to give Isa a confession. I am not afraid to be complained by Isa. You can do whatever you want."


    On the martial arts field, Han Sen holds the jade sword, and the sword on his body suddenly emerges from the body. A sword stabbed the sword of horror. The sword method turned out to be the sword method used by the bamboo.


    The sword is not only easy to change, the knife and the sword are actually exchanged at the same time, the battle is still going on, and still can not be divided.


    "I rely on, this can also be, the lonely brother can use the knife. This is nothing strange. Hansen��s sword is so strong. It��s really a ghost. He��s not going to be like a brother. A dream?"


    "In the same order, I am afraid that I can only fight him with such a brother."


    There was a lot of discussion among the people. Even the king inside the sky was a bit stunned. I couldn��t think that Hansen could use a practice jade sword to resist the bamboo. Obviously, the repair on the sword was equally terrible, not weaker than his use of the knife. At the time of the law, it even happened.


    It was only that he was suppressed by the solitude of strength, and some of them fell to the bottom.


    Opened the blind eye of the sky, coupled with the ghost tooth knife that was gradually provoked, Hansen has surpassed the physical qualities of most of the counts, and it is still difficult to match it.


    Hansen has always kept a clear line of knowing that he can''t use the super-spiritual body here, and he doesn''t dare to use his own swordsmanship, so he will fight against the sword of the lonely bamboo.


    When the mind was moving, the ant king appeared on him, and the fangs rabbit boots and Chihuaxia gloves were also worn on the body, and Hansen quickly saved the disadvantage.


    The situation was actually stabilized by Han Sen, and the battle between the two continued.


    The disciples of the Tiantian Palace, which had already been seen in the days of the war, were dazzling. For a time, they seemed to forget even breathing. Everyone stared at Hansen and the lonely bamboo. Life missed any picture.


    The power of the lonely bamboo is becoming more and more violent. The ghost tooth knife is actually inspired by his negative emotions. The power is gradually revealed. Every knife is thrown out, and there is a terrorist force that tears the void.


    Hansen has fallen below the power, but the swordsmanship is not half-cluttered. Between the body shape changes, a jade sword blooms like a lotus flower, and it does not fall in the middle of the battle.


    However, the negative emotions on the bamboo body are getting worse and stronger, and they are still rapidly rising, making his body more and more horrible.


    Hansen is fighting against the lonely bamboo while still resisting the erosion of negative emotions, and the pressure is getting bigger and bigger.


    Suddenly, the lonely bamboo figure retreated, retired from the battle circle, stood in the distance, staring at Hansen motionlessly, all three eyes were covered with blood, and the arrogance of the body was like a demon.


    Han Sen stared at the lonely bamboo, but his heart was not happy, but his expression was more dignified.


    I saw the ghost tooth knife in the hand of the lonely bamboo. The breath on the body seemed to be ignited. In a flash, it turned into a raging flame and rushed to the sky.


    "Promoted!" Yun Changkong and others are all face-changing.


    The disciples of many Tiangong Temples also saw what happened, and Lonely Bamboo began to evolve into the Marquis under such circumstances.


    There is a blood red inside the eyes, like a **** sea, and with the transformation of the bamboo, the blood in the sky is getting deeper and deeper. The power of a terror has flowed out of his eyes. The power is getting stronger and stronger, and the sky is skyrocketing.


    The ghost tooth knife in the hand also skyrocketed, and the knife flame became more and more intense, and it seemed that a goblin roared on the knife.


    Lonely bamboo promoted to the Marquis, instantly broke the balance of strength, the endless power poured into the ghost tooth knife, so that the power of the ghost tooth knife is getting stronger and stronger, the knife flame enveloped the whole like a ghost of the sky. Wudaochang.


    Originally, Hansen was able to resist the atmosphere and artistic conception of the lonely bamboo.


    The entire college entrance examination venue was silent, only the horrible evil spirits roared.

 Chapter 2000： Dong Xuan breakthrough

    The arrogance on the ghost tooth knives is getting more and more horrible, and the power is constantly rising. The bamboo seems to have reached the edge of complete control. Lonely bamboo should gather the strongest knife to end this battle and kill Hansen in front of him.


    In the ruined field that had already been ruined, it was crushed and shredded again under the horrible flame, and the entire ground seemed to be pressed a few feet.


    Hansen was oppressed by both knife and negative emotions, and the power and mood were pressed into the body and could hardly be released.


    Only such suppression, but Han Sen feels much better, the more under pressure, the more Hansen this character, the more he can exert his potential.


    In the face of the strong promotion of the Marquis, Hansen��s belief in winning is even stronger, and negative emotions have a much lower impact on him.


    The curse armor exudes white brilliance, and the skin and bones have turned into the color of ice jade. The blood is boiling like a magma, roaring in Hansen''s body.


    Hansen slowly raised the jade sword in his hand. Although the sword itself has no special strength, it can be cut off in this intensity of battle, and its material is still very good.


    Han Sen looked at the lonely bamboo, and the fingers stroked the sword of Yu Jian. The power of one strand was injected into the jade sword, but the power was extremely convergent, and only condensed in the jade sword, there was no slight distribution.


    "Han Sen intends to harden this knife?" Seeing Hansen''s movement, Yun Suyi asked Yun Yunshang with a restless heart.


    "Looks like this should be the case." Yun Sushang is also puzzled. If it is the same as the Marquis, Han Sen has the power of a battle, but now it is a level, Hansen''s power can not be hard to pick up this knife.


    "He has no choice but to take this knife." Yun Changkong said.


    "Why?" Yun Suyi asked.


    "The martial arts field is too small. The will of the bamboo or the devil has locked the entire martial arts field. As long as Hansen is still inside the martial arts field, it is impossible to escape this knife, so he can''t take it." Road.


    "Can he take this knife? The count and the Marquis are worse than a level..." Yun Suyi swayed, and some of them were restless.


    "Yes, he can take this knife." Yun Changkong has not answered yet, but there is a person next to him who gnawed his teeth.


    Yun Suyi and others looked at the past and saw a man with bloodshot eyes staring at the Wuchang Road. The expression looked even more uneasy than the people who were actually fighting.


    "Yu Jing, how do you know that Han Sen can pick up that knife?" Qian Yuhe looked at Yu Jing.


    "Feng Houdan, I gave him a seal Houdan. As long as he took the Houdan, he could temporarily have a power similar to the Marquis, so he will be able to take the knife and he will win..." Yujing��s words are like saying to thousands of cranes, but they are more like saying to themselves, so that they can believe.


    ��Feng Houdan?�� Yun Sushang and others were a little surprised: ��How do you give him a seal?��


    "I put all my body on him. He has to win ten games in a row, otherwise I will go bankrupt, so he has to win... He will definitely win..." Yujing��s voice is like from the teeth. Extrusion, the hands clenched, the nails have been stabbed into the meat.


    If Hansen was not an opponent of the original from the beginning, Yujing, who did not have much hope, would not be so crazy.


    However, they have already reached this point. If Hansen loses now, the blow to Yujing is even greater.


    "There is a good Hou Dan, in that case, Han Sen will have the power of a battle." Yun Suyi knows that Han Sen has a chance, and suddenly he is happy.


    Yun Changkong sighed and said: "If he had a chance to eat Hou Dan at the beginning, it is too late."


    "What is too late?" Yu Jing listened to the words of Yun Changkong, almost jumped up, and also refused to count the number of rituals, and even asked Yun Yunkong directly.


    Yun Changkong did not care about him. He said calmly: "The knife of the bamboo has already locked Hansen. Now Hansen only has a flaw in the flaws, and it will trigger a full blow of the bamboo. You think he has the opportunity to pull out. Can Feng Houdan eat it again?"


    Yu Jing listened to the words of the sky, and suddenly the whole person stayed.


    The heart that Yun Suyi put down a little, all of a sudden, hung up, and hurriedly said: "What should I do? Can the knife of the lonely brother not really kill Hansen?"


    "There is a palace owner, it is impossible to watch Hansen being killed, but if it is stopped now, the child will definitely be ruined." Yun Changkong sighed.


    Within the martial arts field, the power of the ghost tooth knife is still rising, and Hansen is holding the jade sword in the tyrannical knife, but it seems that it is not affected by the knife.


    The mysterious atmosphere flows through Hansen''s body. It is the power of the tunnel Xuan Jing. In the case that his own gas field is completely suppressed, the hole Xuan Jing, which has never broken through, has actually made a breakthrough under pressure, toward the count. At the level of promotion, Dong Xuan��s gas field has given Hansen more and more strength.


    Although there is still no way to break through the singularity of the bamboo, and to exude his own gas field, but Han Sen''s eyes are more and more clear.


    The tyrannical knife and negative emotions were turned into a chain of order in the eyes of Hansen, and they were criss-crossed like a huge spider web wrapped in Hansen.


    With the continuous enhancement of Dong Xuan''s gas field, the order chain is becoming more and more clear in Hansen''s eyes. Many details that were previously invisible are now clear.


    boom!


    The power of the tunnel mysteriously blew out in Hansen��s body, as if all the cells in Hansen��s body were fried.


    Although it was just an illusion, Hansen had a feeling of earth-shaking. It seemed that the whole body was free from bondage. Under the horrible knife and negative emotions, the body and mind relaxed and let it relax. Hansen has the feeling that even if it faces the knife mountain, it is like a spring breeze.


    All the pressure disappeared in an instant without a trace, no matter how powerful, in Hansen''s eyes, it is just a lot of order chains composed of particles.


    Han Sen looked calm, two different forces rose from his body, and at the same time poured into the jade sword, so that the jade sword bloomed a strange brilliance.


    The knife-knife is intertwined with Hansen��s own sword, like a tight combination of gears and chains. Two completely different forces and moods are connected in a strange and harmonious way, filled with jade swords. The sword light above the jade sword was made, even the horrible knife flame was scattered by the sword.


    Hansen stood with a sword, like a sword in the sword, standing in the flame of the sword, no matter how the strength of the lonely bamboo and the ghost tooth knife, there is no way to suppress Hansen''s momentum.

 Chapter 2001： End of battle

    The disciples of the town��s Tiangong, who are uncomfortable, almost want to vomit blood. It is obvious that Hansen��s power is not as good as that of bamboo. However, there is a feeling of even power, which is complicated and contradictory.


    Many of the elders of the king��s class saw the momentum of Hansen��s body, and they all showed a sense of suspicion.


    They feel the same as the general disciple of the town, but they see it more clearly.


    Hansen��s absolute power is indeed worse than the promotion of the Marquis��s lonely bamboo. However, the artistic conception and momentum have not been suppressed, but have become more and more solid and strong.


    As the knife of the lonely bamboo continues to climb, Hansen��s artistic conception has also been constantly changing, and has never been suppressed by the bamboo.


    The two people��s moods are too horrible. They have already condensed the essence of the naked eye. The disciples of the town��s temples who watched the battle, what they saw, are no longer the opposite of the bamboo and Hansen��s confrontation. The evil spirits and a jade white light are in confrontation, and the two terrible momentums collide. It seems to be the alternation of the night and the white, the blend of black and white, no one can take advantage of it, nor can it suppress any of them. .


    boom!


    The two forces seem to push to the limit at the same time. They have crossed a certain boundary. The artistic conception under the dreams of the beasts has not been able to block the momentum of the two. The two momentums have spread, and many disciples of the Tiantian Temple feel that their brains are about to explode. of.


    "Hey!" Lonely bamboo screamed, holding a ghost tooth knife in both hands, held high above his head, with the terrorist power that had broken the limit, he must face Hansen.


    All the elders, such as Yun Changkong, are secretly laughing. When this knife goes down, there will be a tragedy, and there is no room for it.


    The owner of the town Tiangong also sighed and stood up from the seat, ready to interfere.


    In the hands of Hansen, the jade sword is pointed to the lonely bamboo. It is unshakable like a mountain, and the eyes are clear without fear and retreat.


    The lonely bamboo looks stunned, and the man and the knife merge into one. The fierce flame is like a volcanic eruption and goes straight into the sky.


    When everyone thought that they would leave this knife, the ghost tooth knife was condensed in the air and could not kneel down. The eyes of the lonely bamboo stared at Hansen, or stared at the jade sword in Hansen��s hand. The complex emotions in the interior are uncertain.


    On a green, grassy meadow, a little girl, eight or nine years old, with a pair of big scorpions holding a jade sword, clumsy and sturdy practicing swordsmanship, accidentally jade sword hit his head, suddenly Sitting on the ground, throwing away the jade sword and rubbing his eyes.


    "How did you cry again?" A young boy smiled in front of the little girl, reaching out and palming and asked the little girl''s head.


    "Brother, I don''t practice the sword, and the stinky sword bullies me." He said with a sigh of tears.


    "How can the sword bully you? It is your most loyal little partner, as long as you are good to it, it will listen to you." The young man said Yu Jian.


    The nephew whispered and said: "The nephew is already very good to it. Every day, it is cleaned and cleaned, and it is scented, but it is not swearing, it is mad."


    The teenager smiled and took the jade sword to the side of the grass and waved it. The jade sword was flowing in his hand, just like a dragon flying in a circle.


    "Hey, really good for it, is to understand it, not fragrant incense." The young boy converges on the sword, handed the jade sword back to the girl, and glared at her head.


    "I don''t care, anyway, it''s the most annoying. If you don''t listen to your child''s words, just listen to your brother''s words." The child said with a small mouth, but with a smile in the big eyes.


    ......


    In the small courtyard, the youth''s decadent squatting at the pool, vomiting constantly, it seems that even the bile is about to spit out.


    "Brother, how do you drink this again?" A girl with a big scorpion came out of the house and ran anxiously to the youth, trying to lift the youth.


    "Don''t worry about me, I''m fine." The young man muttered unclearly.


    "Brother, the failure of a moment is nothing, I know that you are the most powerful, you will be able to win again, you have to cheer up." The girl helped the youth, look serious.


    However, the young man has fallen to the ground and the personnel are not known.


    When the girl pulled it a few times, she couldn��t pull it up. She had to run into the house and took a quilt on the young man. She sat next to the teenager and looked at the sky full of pious prayers: ��If the world really There is God, and my nephew asks you to help my brother, let him cheer up again, no matter what the deaf children pay, they are willing."


    Under the moonlight, the young man squatted on the ground and slipped a tear in his eyes.


    "Hey..." Lonely bamboo stared at the jade sword''s lips, and there was no sound at all. There were countless complicated emotions in the eyes.


    "I can''t fall down... I can''t fall down here... even if it''s dead... even if there is only a dirty, muddy soul... I have to go..." The eyes are getting more and more determined.


    Terror, like a sinister knife, condenses in the air, but instead of squatting, it gradually converges.


    "The lonely bamboo seems to be awake!" The woman next to the owner of the town of Tiantian gave a surprised voice.


    The elders, such as Yun Changkong, are also happy, but they are just surprises.


    The devil has been so deep-seated, and if he wants to completely suppress it, even the king��s state of mind may not be able to do it. It is rare that the bamboo can be clear at this time, and how can it suppress the demons.


    Han Sen looked at the lonely bamboo, and his eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Lonely bamboo actually controlled the demons that would be completely outbreak at the last moment. After all, it was not completely indulged.


    The body of the bamboo trembles as if it is experiencing some kind of unspeakable pain. The horrible negative emotions and knives are converge back to his body a little.


    In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, the singularity of the evil spirits suppressed the evil spirits back into the body, and his whole person looked even more terrible than the evil spirits.


    The aristocrats of the Tiangong Palace were both surprised and happy, and could not imagine how they did it.


    Hansen also converges on strength, and hangs down the jade sword and looks at the lonely bamboo. For a time, all the breath in the martial arts field converges.


    Lonely bamboo throws the ghost tooth knife to Hansen and said faintly: "I have been promoted to the Marquis, and should not continue to participate in the war. You won this battle."


    Hansen took the ghost tooth knife and returned the jade sword to the lonely bamboo.


    Lonely bamboo took over the jade sword, gently wiped it, carefully retracted the scabbard, as if the jade sword is the world''s most expensive treasure.


    Looking at the back of the lonely bamboo, Han Sen muttered to himself: "There is a ghost in his body, but an angel in his heart, a strange man."


    No one thought that such a thrilling battle would end in this way, but this would not affect their inner excitement.


    After the battle ended for a long time, it was still often mentioned, but all the disciples of the Tiangong Temple who had seen this battle remembered two figures, which may be hard to forget in this life.

 Chapter 2002： Zhen Beast Island

    After the war, the disciples of Zhentiangong were talking about who is better and who Hansen is better. They all have their own rationality, but they don��t have an accurate answer.


    Lonely bamboo has been promoted to the Marquis, Hansen is still the Earl, and there is no possibility of a fair fight in a short time, but Hansen��s performance in the battle with the Lonely Bamboo has won the respect of the disciples of the town Tiangong.


    In the next big test, there was almost no suspense. Hansen took the first place in the Earl''s group with a swept gesture. He wished to get a place to enter the shack, and got the knife in the sky.


    There is also a Feng Houdan and a Marquis-level treasure as a reward.


    Hansen��s name is now in the middle of the town, but Hansen is not very concerned about these things. He has been studying the knife at home.


    Yu Jing proudly came to the front of the young masters, and said with pride: "I have brought the contract, and some of them should bring the bet?"


    One of the sons smiled and waved the servant to hand a box of things to Yujing. He smiled and said: "This time we lost our convictions, and it was cool, and the loss was worth it. You are here. There are a lot of points."


    "That''s a thank you." Yu Jingmei took the box and opened it. He suddenly smiled like a chrysanthemum.


    Yun Suyi has not seen Hansen for many days, although she knows that there will be no result, but she still can''t help but think of the figure, how can it not linger.


    After Hansen took the knife under the knife, he quickly got the knife. As he thought, he had the three-character concept of Yi Tianshu, Dong Xuan Jing and Zhen Tian Gong as the basis. The law is the easiest, and it takes a few days to make progress.


    "It turned out that there was a flaw in this knife method. It wasn''t that Yun Yu was not right." After Han Sen practiced the knife method, he quickly discovered the real problem.


    However, he has the three-character artistic conception of the town Tiangong, plus the celestial technique and the sacred mysterious scriptures. In the case of not practicing the "No Words of Heaven", you can use another method to make up for this defect, so that the knife is coming. The more perfect it is.


    "With this set of knives, and then use the tunnels and the celestial techniques, everyone else only thinks that it is the law of the world. Just be careful, it should not be suspected by Isa that I am a gold coin." Hansen thinks so There is also a reason for this knife.


    Otherwise, he can''t usually use the hole mystery and the game, and the actual combat level is greatly reduced, so Hansen himself is not too used.


    I haven''t seen Yun Suyi for a few days. Hansen didn''t go to see her. When she plans to meet her next time, she will show her the modified "Bottom of the Sky" knife show.


    In the middle, I went to the seventh floor of Baiyu Building, and I did not see Yun Suyi. Hansen only absorbed jade as usual, waiting for the promotion of ice muscle jade.


    "Han brothers, what have you done recently?" Han Sen was sitting on the stone bench next to the old tree to see the information, but he saw Yu Jing riding over the mount and flew over.


    Now the appearance of Yuming, a nouveau riche, the previous Yuxi crane has no idea where to go, riding a very prestige green-skinned biplane.


    The armor of the body was also replaced by the different treasure armor of the wind, and there were some different treasures on the body. It looked really a bit imposing.


    "Not bad, what is it for me?" Hansen put down the information in his hand and looked at Yu Jing.


    "Han brothers, last time I did not give you a seal of Hou Dan, you seem to use it when you are in the exam?" Yu Jing asked with a smile.


    "That is what you said to me for free, do you want to go back?" Hansen said casually.


    "Of course, the Feng Houdan is already a Korean brother. You have nothing to do with me. How can I go back. I mean, some people want to spend money to buy your Feng Houdan. After you take the first place, Isn''t it another reward, do you want to sell one? The price is very good." Yujing quickly explained.


    "Do not sell." Hansen said, continue to look down at the information.


    Yujing took a look and found Hansen in the study of the heterogeneous distribution in the town of Tiangong. His face was filled with a smile: "Han brother, are you ready to hunt for different species? I have a good place to introduce, I don''t know. Are you interested?"


    "Oh, let''s listen." Hansen looked at Yujing.


    He studied for a long time, and did not find a place where he could kill a large number of Piaget species in a short time.


    Every place has some defects. For example, the heterogeneous distribution of the ancient island is too scattered, and it is difficult to find a large group of Piaget-class aliens. However, the aliens of Xuanyuan Cave are not ghosts, and they can only wait for them to come to the door.


    Other places have their own flaws, and there are no large groups of Earl-class aliens.


    "The information you see is the resources shared by the disciples of Zhentiangong. There are certainly few good things. I know that there is a private island with many rare rare aliens, and most of them are Piaget grades." Yujing said quickly. .


    "Since it is a private place, how can I get in?" Hansen asked.


    Yu Jingyi smiled: "If it was before, it must be inaccessible. But now it is different, you are Hansen, now Han brother, your name, who is in the town of Tiangong, who knows which one is not known? The name is not a joke."


    "Wait, when did I have any nicknames for swords and swords?" Hansen felt that the nickname was a bit too earthy.


    "No, you are not a sword." Yu Jing said.


    Hansen looked at Yujing and didn''t talk. He knew that this guy must have the following.


    Yu Jing saw Han Sen not picking up his words. He had to cough and he took it: "You and the lonely bamboo are called swords and swords. You know the status of the bamboo in the town of Tiangong. The disciples of Zhentiangong can By juxtaposing a foreigner with him, you can know how high your reputation is now."


    "Then I am a knife or a sword?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "Neither, the sword does not separate, you and the bamboo are the swords and swords, no matter what knife or sword." Yu Jing said a voice: "I said the island called Zhen Beast Island, belongs to two The island under the name of the elders of the elders was regarded as a treasure, and even his disciples were generally not allowed to enter. Only his blood relatives could enter the game to hunt and kill. The two elders had a young son named Shi Beifeng, very Admire, I hope to invite you to go to Zhenmao Island to hunt the aliens."


    "Is there such a good thing?" Hansen looked at Yu Jing with some unbelief.


    "Of course, there is such a small condition, he wants to ask you to help him to catch a different kind." Yu Jing finally explained the purpose of this trip.


    Zhen Beast Island is a wonderful place in the town Tiangong. It seems that there is only one island, but the nobles of different knights enter it and will be transferred to different locations, as if they are not on the same island.


    Only the same level of aristocrats will enter the same place.


    Shi Beifeng had the heart to try to catch a Piaget-class alien as a mount, but the Piaget-class heterogeneous was unusual. He had not been able to succeed when he organized the manpower several times, so he thought of asking Hansen to take the shot.

 Chapter 2003： Bijing Kirin

    Outside the Jade Island, more than a dozen town Tiangong disciples stood at the entrance, and their eyes looked from time to time, seemingly waiting for something.


    A celestial disciple said to Shi Beifeng in a very disgusting tone: "Shi Shixiong, Han Sen is too arrogant? Don''t accept your banquet invitation, let us wait so long, not at all Shi Shixiong, you put it in your eyes, he really thinks of himself as a dish."


    Stone sadness looked at the man coldly and coldly: "You can fight with the lonely brothers to the point, and qualify for me to wait so long, no, just shut me up."


    The man saw the eyes of the stone and the wind, suddenly shuddered, and quickly removed his gaze, bowed his head and stepped back two steps without dare to say anything.


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, I saw a legless jade crane flying in the clouds. When the jade crane came flying, a man in white armor fell from the back of the legless crane and landed. In front of Shibeifeng and others.


    "Han brother, I have to trouble you this time." Shi Beifeng''s face showed a smile, and went forward.


    The disciples of the Tiangong who followed the Shibeifeng also saw Hansen one by one. The former disciple who was disdainful to Hansen in the stone tragedy was also smiling when he saw Hansen himself. greet.


    "Shi brother is too polite, take people money and people to eliminate disasters, Shi brother you are my lord, I will help you solve problems for you." Hansen said.


    Stone sadness nodded: "Our advanced treasure island, the specific situation I will give you a detailed explanation."


    Shi Beifeng is very satisfied with what Han Sen said. He is not afraid of spending money, but he hates people who have taken money and still does not work. Hansen is very expensive, but as long as Hansen can get money, he will feel value.


    Hansen followed the stone and the wind and other people into the Jealous Island, and Shi Beifeng also told Hansen the details.


    The heterogeneous species that Shibeifeng wants to capture is a Piaget-class mutant, called Bijing Kirin, a water-based alien in Lake Bibo.


    Bijing Kirin can fly and swim, sea and air are all available, and the speed is extremely fast, the body''s scales are very hard, and the stone tragedy uses the king-level weapon to barely tear its scale, and it is only Just able to hurt the flesh.


    In addition, the speed of Bijing Kirin is extremely fast. Once it is found to be dangerous, it will quickly smash into the lake, and it is even more difficult to kill Bijing Kirin under water.


    Stone sadness brought people over several times, let alone catch it, and it hurt a lot of people. There is no way to take it all the time.


    After Hansen listened, he said in his heart: "It��s a sudden mutation, it��s right to eat meat. It��s too wasteful when riding."


    If you let others know that Hansen has such an idea, I am afraid that he will be regarded as a neuropathy, how rare it is to mutate the aliens, and killing meat is simply a violent thing.


    "Shi brother, I will confirm once again, I will help you capture the Bijing unicorn, you give me a month of hunting and killing in the rare beast island, should there be no problem?" Han Sen looked at the stone and asked.


    Shi Beifeng handed a piece of animal token to Hansen: "This is the entry and exit token of Zhen Beast Island. You can enter and leave the Jewel Island at any time with your hand. Whether it is a success or failure, you can come at any time. ""


    Hansen took the token and accepted it: "Shi brother is very good-hearted, and after capturing the Bijing unicorn, the original is returned within one month."


    Zhen Beast Island is no smaller than Guzhen Island, but the high-level heterogeneity here is obviously much more than that of Gulou Island. Hansen has seen many Piaget-class aliens along the way.


    However, the stone sorrow and urgency to capture the Bijing unicorn, did not provoke those alien species.


    The Babai Lake on the Bibo Lake is magnificent, and you can hardly see the margins. There are so many different animals in the lake. From time to time, you can see the exotic species playing on the lake.


    "Sure enough, there is still a good point. It is very important. The variety of different species is good and the number is many. It is much better than Xuanyuan Cave and Guzhen Island." Han Sen was amazed.


    Stone tragedy makes people camp in the woods by the lake, waiting for the appearance of Bijing Kirin.


    "Bijing Kirin is always at the bottom of the water, but there are too many different kinds of seeds in Bibo Lake, there are many different kinds of Marquis-level aliens, and fighting under water is very unfavorable to us, so we have to wait for it to come out from the water to have a chance. In the past few days of the month, Bijing Qilin will come out from the water and eat the flowers on the shore, but the time is not fixed. It is probably between these few days.�� Shi Beifeng pointed to a piece of the shore. Said the color flowers.


    "Then wait." Hansen nodded.


    "How does Han brother plan to capture Bijing Kirin, how do we need to cooperate?" Stone sadly asked.


    "Shi brother is ready to imprison the things of Bijing Kirin, and the rest is handed over to me." Han Sen looked around and said, "Get up with Bijing Kirin, I haven��t come out yet. I will go to the lake first. Look around the terrain."


    After Hansen left, a disciple of Tiangong, a town near Shibeifeng, said: "Shi Shixiong, Han Sen is a little too much. With the fierceness of Bijing Kirin, if he misses, we have to wait for another one. month."


    "Since he said this, he should be sure to look at it." Shi Beifeng thought about it.


    Hansen walked a few miles along the Lake Bibo, and found some Piaget-class heterogeneous, unlike the ancient island, where the heterogeneous distribution is very dense, and many strange varieties.


    Suddenly, Hansen heard the violent sound of water coming from the lake, and turned to look at it. I saw a white dragon squatting from the water and showing half of the body to the sky, swallowing a cloud of clouds, which seemed to absorb the air of heaven and earth. .


    "It is another rare Marquis-level alien." Han Sen looked at it for a while and then quietly returned to the camp.


    Shibeifeng is a very talkative person. He talks with Hansen. The astronomical geography is almost omniscient. Anything can be said, and it is said that it has its own unique insights. It makes people feel new and not I feel that time is very sad.


    Hansen had a good luck. They only waited less than a day, and they saw a burst of blue water in the lake. The body was similar to an elephant. The unicorn with the emerald-like scales floated from the lake, a pair of unicorns. The corners sparkle, it seems that the stars are cohesive.


    Bijing Qilin came to the lake and soon went to the shore and bowed down to eat those little flowers.


    Everyone in the woods held their breath, for fear of alarming Bijing Kirin.


    Hansen already knows the ability of Bijing Kirin. Its mutation mainly strengthens the speed and scale strength. This kind of reinforcement has terrible lethality for the general peer, but it is the easiest for Hansen. The type of dealt with.


    The toothless rabbit boots appeared at the foot of Hansen. Hansen��s figure flashed to the side of Bijing Qilin. The Bijing unicorn was shocked. Zhangkou squirted a sip of water to Hansen, while his body flew back. I want to escape to Lake Bibo.


    Hansen took a slap in the palm of his hand, and the jade light condensed into a palm-like shape. It was directly photographed on the back of Bijing Kirin. Suddenly, a turtle-like symbol was printed on its back, which greatly reduced the speed of Bijing Kirin.


    As soon as he caught a shot, Hansen took the peony of the turtle into the front of the stone.

 Chapter 2004： Stone cow

    The people brought by the stone tragedy did not react, and one by one carried the cage that was shipped over, and looked at the Bijing unicorn that fell in front of him.


    Bijing Qilin got up from the ground and stunned. It seemed to want to fly, but it didn''t jump much, and it was very dry.


    Hansen was again slap on the head of Bijing Qilin, and suddenly the bijing unicorn was drawn into a tortoise, and he could not run.


    Hansen grabbed Bijing Qilin and threw it into the cage, and closed the cage door.


    "Shi brother, the mission is over, take a step forward, and the token will be returned within one month." Hansen said, he left without a legged crane.


    "Is this finished?" Shi Beifeng brought those people. At this time, he just woke up like a dream. He looked at the Bijing Kirin trapped in the cage. His face was very complicated.


    Someone sighed: "When he was in a war with the lonely bamboo, he was reluctant to accept it because it was a reference to the lonely bamboo. But compared with the ordinary count, it really made the general count unable to live, even the ranks of the Earl. Mutant aliens can be uniformed, and it is really invincible."


    Stone sadness swept them coldly and coldly: "You can fight with the solitary brothers to the extent of the strong, and you can speculate."


    Hansen rode his legsless cranes to a relatively flat area. The water is more difficult in heterogeneous, the mountain type is complex, and the plains are the most convenient for hunting.


    However, Hansen did not wait for the legless crane to fly out of the mountains, and heard a bird song in the air. A black bird with a wings of more than ten meters rushed out of the clouds.


    Hansen pulled out the ghost tooth knife and took a knife to smash it out, directly tearing the big bird''s body in the air.


    "Hunting the Piaget-class heterogeneous black feather geese and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    For Hansen, Jane Island is simply a treasure. There are many different kinds of Piaget. Hansen has killed all the way. In less than a week, he has already replenished the remaining Earl gene and reached a hundred. point.


    The legless crane also ate a lot of Piaget-class flesh and blood, and the bubble was also supplemented by Hansen with a lot of energy, which led to an evolution that reached the Viscount level.


    It��s just that the bubble isn��t very useful, it��s just the ability to transform the appearance of the creature, but not the ability of those creatures.


    "There is still a long time in a month. It seems that it is a little too bad to go out. It is better to take advantage of this opportunity. First, kill a few Marquis aliens. If you want to use it later, you can go to the Marquis and then go around and look around." Thank you for hunting the Piages and looking for the traces of the Marquis.


    After Dong Xuan Jing was promoted to the Earl class, Hansen��s power soared, not only the power of the hand to cover the sky was clearer, but the most important thing was that the Han Xuan Jing also gave Hansen the ability to combine the order chain.


    In the past, Hansen could use the Dongxuan gas field to see the order chain of the most basic particles of matter, and use its own power to break the relationship between particles, which can collapse the entire order chain.


    However, there is a premise that Hansen��s own power must be enough to break the order chain. If the power can��t be done at that level, the power of only covering the sky will be useless.


    Now the Dongxuan gas field has the ability to combine different particles and combine the order chain. It is easy to combine two completely different forces, just like Hansen can combine the sword power and the knife force to make it The power is in a geometric skyrocketing.


    With Hansen��s current strength and the magical effect of Dong Xuan��s gas field, it��s not too difficult to kill the general Marquis-level creature.


    However, it is not the combination of all the particles, the power will become stronger, and there will be a combination of side effects. Now Hansen is slowly experimenting, hoping to find the strongest combination.


    So far, the strongest combination that Hansen discovered is the combination of the knife and the sword used by the solitary bamboo. After Hansen��s own double-flying sword method combined with the strength of the dental knife, the effect is not good, and the two forces appear. It doesn''t fit, but after the combination, it is somewhat mediocre.


    Perhaps because it is a Piaget-class site, the Marquis-level aliens are relatively small. Hansen looked for a long time and finally found a Marquis-level alien under a big tree.


    The alien is resting under the big tree. The body is three meters long and long like a head cow, but there is a bone spur on the back, which looks very ferocious.


    Hansen quietly approached the only kind of alien, and without saying anything, he directly pulled out the ghost tooth knife and smashed it against the alien head.


    The speed of the fangs rabbit boots all broke out. The ghost knife condensed the power of the combined sword, but did not use the power of only covering the sky. If the power of the hand was used to cover the chain of order, the whole body of the heterogeneous would collapse. Including the heterogeneous genes, what benefits can''t be harvested.


    Hey!


    Although he did not use his hands to cover the sky, but the combination of the power of the sword, Hansen cut off the head of the Marquis-level alien.


    I saw a huge bull''s head rolling out on the ground, and the blood in the headless body spewed out like spring water.


    "Hunting the Marquis-class heterogeneous stone cows and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    Hansen��s heart was slightly depressed. The feng shui of Zhen Beast Island seemed to be a little unfavorable to him. He killed so many different kinds in the Zhen Beast Island, and even a beast soul did not get it.


    Using a ghost tooth knife to cut the body of the stone cow, and found a heart like a stone, it should be its heterogeneous gene.


    Hansen just took the stone heart out of its chest and suddenly felt a little bit wrong. He looked up and looked at the distance. He saw the grass on the grass not far away, and there was a gray-eyed stone cow staring with a pair of blood red eyes. Holding him.


    The stone cow looks like a stone cow, but the body is bigger and the body is more horrible.


    "Hey!" Didn''t wait for Hansen to look carefully. The two hoofs of the stone cow were lifted up and slammed on the ground. Then they saw a strange wave. You are a lake, and it spreads in a ring. .


    Hansen immediately held the ghost tooth knife in his hand and slammed into the shock wave-like circular fluctuations.


    The knives of the ghost tooth knives directly passed through the circular fluctuations. The circular fluctuations seemed to be only illusory. However, when the circular fluctuations touched the fingers of Hansen��s knife, Hansen��s horrific discovery covered the palm of his hand. The spell armor turned into a gray stone.


    Han Sen''s face changed, his body shape quickly retreated, but his speed was fast, but the ring wave was fast, and his body was quickly caught up by the circular fluctuations. The whole body was petrified together with the armor.


    The stone cow roared, bowed his head and pointed Hansen with a pair of stone corners. He slammed like a locomotive. Under the hooves, the earth shook.


    Hansen''s own powers were not able to resolve the petrification of his body. His heart was slightly shocked, and he quickly ran his power. The **** death appeared on the top of the stone bull, and the neck of the stone cow was a knife.

 Chapter 2005： Black eat black

    The **** death of the sickle smashed on the stone cow''s neck, and even only a thin mark, even minor injuries are not counted.


    After all, the two have a big difference, and it is no wonder that the death of the blood is not strong enough.


    However, the stone cow was attacked by this, suddenly angered, turned to look at the **** death, once again raised the front hoof, heavy stepping on the ground, the ring shock wave reappears.


    The body of the **** death was suddenly petrified in the air, fell from the air and landed on the ground, directly smashing the body, as if it were an ordinary stone statue.


    "I went, this guy''s petrification is so powerful, even the **** death of the smoke can be killed. Fortunately, the death of blood is not a real creature, but the genetics are agglomerated into an energy body." Han Sen secretly surprised.


    Hansen��s power flow in his body, and a **** death rushed to the stone cow, and he wanted to delay some time.


    The power of the gene language, the sacred mysteries, the ice muscles, the blood and the nerves of the blood have been tried one by one, but they have not been able to lift the petrochemicals.


    "Do you want to use the super-spirit?" Han Sen frowned, suddenly his mind flashed, thinking that he would be petrified, but it was different from the petrification of the stone cow. Hanlin''s petrification can only petrify himself, but Maybe it will be useful.


    When the mind is moving, Hansen runs petrification, and the body is completely petrified, which is more thorough than the petrification of the stone cow.


    After Hansen recovered the petrification, he found that the petrochemical effect released by the stone cow had been lifted.


    "I don''t think there is such a benefit in petrification." Han Sen was happy.


    On the other hand, Shi Niu has crushed the **** death, and rushed toward Hansen. His hoofs stepped on the ground and suddenly formed a ring of circular shock waves, which continued to impact.


    Hansen immediately pulled the knife and smashed the stone cow. The force of the sword was combined into one, and it was thrown out from the blade of the ghost tooth knife, roaring and turning to the stone cow.


    Hansen��s body was petrified on the spot, and the power of a sword also collided with the head of the bull��s head. He only heard the bang, and the stone cow��s body was thrown backwards, pulling a long deep pit on the ground. The power of the sword was broken by its stone horns.


    Shi Niu shook his head and climbed up from the ground. It looked like there was no big injury. The angry roar screamed and rushed toward Hansen.


    Hansen quickly untied the petrochemicals, and it was a knife to the stone cow. The effect was not so good. He just flew out the stone calf and he was once again petrified.


    The stone cow''s ring shock wave is an indiscriminate range attack. Hansen will be petrified no matter where he is killed.


    Seeing that the stone cow rushed over again, Hansen did not use a knife to lick it this time. He directly played the turtle technique. When Hansen was petrified, the turtle technique was also printed on the head of the stone cow.


    A tortoise-shaped light symbol flickers on the top of the stone cow. Hansen secretly said: "If you are so arrogant, you will only become a turtle if you encounter my turtle."


    Haven''t waited for Hansen to shoot again, the stone cow has stepped on a heavy hoof, and the ring shock wave hits again.


    Just compared with just now, this time the circular shock wave turned out to be stronger. After Hansen was petrified, he immediately lifted the petrochemical, but found that his speed had slowed down, and he suddenly looked down and saw it. The light character of the tortoise was actually appearing on the chest.


    "I am going, does the stone cow have the ability to rebound genetics?" Hansen was shocked. He watched the stone cows rushing over the four hooves. Each hoof stepped on the ground and there was a circular shock wave spreading out.


    Hansen is constantly being petrified, and every time he is petrified, he will have an optical symbol of the turtle.


    "Your sister, this stone cow is too evil!" Hansen lifted the petrification and turtles on his body, and turned to the stone cow and turned and ran.


    It''s hard to kill it unless you know what the ability of this guy is.


    The stone cow yelled behind him and rushed to Hansen. Hansen��s heart was depressed and secretly said: "You have kind, there is a kind of waiting for me to be promoted to the Marquis, seeing that I have not slaughtered you, bullying a little count."


    Hansen escaped and fled very depressed. The ring-shaped shock wave of Shi Niu continued to impact, and Hansen Petrochemical was again and again. Fortunately, Hansen had petrification and toothless rabbit boots, and changed one person, even the real Marquis. I''m afraid I haven''t known how many times I have been killed by the stone cows. I don''t even have the chance to run away.


    It��s hard to escape the pursuit of the stone cow. Hansen wiped the cold sweat on his forehead: ��Will the stone cow be a Marquis-level mutant?��


    Hansen was reluctant to retreat, turning the spell into a sniper rifle, using her ultra-long range sight to observe the stone cow from a distant position.


    This kind of watch almost gave Hansen''s nose a sigh of relief. The stone cow was enjoying the flesh and blood of the stone cow, and even the heart of the heterogeneous gene that Hansen did not come and took away.


    Originally Hansen thought that he had killed the relatives of Shi Niu, so he could only admit that he was unlucky by the stone cow. Who knows that the guy is a black and black master, that is, he wants to grab the prey he has already got.


    "Your sister, let''s walk and see who can laugh at the end." Han Sen secretly figured out how to get rid of the stone cow.


    Its body is very hard, and it should be regarded as the top level in the Marquis class. If it is not possible to smash its body at close range, it is difficult to really hit the stone cow.


    However, because of the existence of petrochemical shock waves, Hansen is difficult to get close to it. Although Hansen��s petrification can unlock petrochemicals, the shortcomings are too obvious. Hansen��s own use of petrification cannot move, and does not use petrochemicals. At that time, it will be petrified by Shi Niu, which is simply a difficult problem.


    What is even more frightening is that the stone cow can actually rebound his tortoise, which is a bit abnormal.


    "No, it shouldn''t be as simple as a rebound. Before the turtle''s light symbol was printed on it, it disappeared when the power was exhausted. In the middle, its speed did drop, and in the time when the turtle was in existence, Its shock wave only hits me, each time with the characteristics of turtles, this is not just a simple rebound..." Han Sen secretly thought.


    In order to prove his own thoughts, Han Sen pointed the sniper rifle at the stone cow, and directly buckled the rifle after aiming.


    A bullet with a turtle-like technique flew far away to the stone cow.


    The guy was eating the body of the stone cow, and was directly shot by the bullet in the ass, and suddenly there was a turtle-like light symbol on the butt.


    "Hey!" Shi Niu turned angrily, and the four hooves trampled on the ground, and the circular shock wave of the circle circled.


    However, Hansen found that he was not petrified, nor was he being rebounded in the tortoise, and the light symbol of the turtle was still printed on the **** of the stone cow.


    "It turns out that it is not a rebound. Turtle is still useful to it." Hansen was happy.

 Chapter 2006： Stone cattle valley

    "Hey! Hey!"


    A bullet fired a stone cow from a long distance, making the stone cow angry, but after the body was hit by a continuous bullet, the speed of the stone cow was slow like a snail. It was impossible to rush to find Hansen. .


    What''s more, Han Sen hides far away, and has been shooting at the farthest end of the sniper rifle. The stone cow can''t even see his people. Even if he can see it, he can''t catch Hansen.


    The Piaget spell, even if the sniper rifle has a strong penetrating power, it is still not able to wear the body of the stone cow.


    However, Hansen did not expect to be able to kill the stone cows. The bullets with the turtles were shot and beaten on the stone cows, leaving one turtle after another on the stone cows, making it speed. Slower and slower.


    At the beginning, the stone cow can also use the hoof to step on the ground to trigger the petrochemical shock wave. However, after the speed is repeatedly lowered, its movement has become like shooting slow motion, and the frequency of releasing the petrochemical shock wave becomes lower and lower.


    Hansen carefully observed that the range of petrochemical shock waves is about 500 meters. After 500 meters, the intensity of petrochemical shock waves has dropped drastically.


    "The distance of five hundred meters, in order to release the petrochemical shock wave frequency of the stone cow, as long as the timing is right, it should be able to rush to it before it releases the petrochemical shock wave, directly give it a knife." Han Sen secretly calculated.


    While continuing to shoot the petrochemical with a sniper rifle, add a turtle light symbol to it, while slowly approaching the position of the stone cow, but did not enter the petrochemical shock wave range.


    "It is now!" Han Sen suddenly rushed out of the knife, his body shape like a ghost, rushed toward the stone cow, and rushed to the stone cow.


    The four hooves of the stone cows have not yet been lifted up, and the ghost tooth knife with a horrible sword is slashing on the ear of the stone cow.


    when!


    The sword''s gas is broken, and the blade of the ghost tooth knife directly squats on the ear of the stone cow, and the ear of the stone cow is opened halfway.


    Without any hesitation, Hansen quickly retreated, only after a few tens of meters, he heard a hoof, the petrochemical shock wave fell on him, petrified his body, and there was a turtle light symbol on his body.


    Hansen quickly untied the petrochemical and turtle light characters, and rushed out of the scope of the petrochemical shock wave.


    The stone cow wants to chase him, but the body movement is too slow. It is like a turtle crawling. It can only be roared in the wild.


    "Dare to grab my prey, today you are dead." Hansen backhand was shot again on the stone cow.


    There is a time limit for the tortoise, and the longer the time, the worse the effect. Hansen escaped out of the scope of the petrochemical shock wave just in case, and continued to make a few shots.


    Seeing that the stone cow roared again and again, but how could he not go fast, Han Sen was relieved, and stared at it from afar.


    The ear was opened halfway through the wound, braved with purple-black smoke, and slowly spread along the wound to other parts of the body.


    Unfortunately, there is no blood in the body of the stone cow. There is no possibility of bleeding to death. It can only rely on the power of the tooth to slowly tear its hard body.


    From time to time, Hansen made up a shot to make Shi Niu have no chance to escape. He waited for the power of the tooth to kill it.


    The stone cow soon found out that something was wrong, and he couldn��t care to roar in the direction of Hansen��s shot. He dragged his body and turned to run.


    It''s a pity that its speed is just like a tortoise crawling. After walking for a while, it only walks a few meters away. It is impossible to escape from Hansen''s eyelids.


    Hansen was not in a hurry, and he shot the gun far away. He saw the force of the fangs tearing the wound and spreading it over his head.


    The stone cow''s body is too strong, the power of the tooth is only the Earl class, the speed of the spread is a bit slow, but at this speed, it is at most one or two days, it should be almost the same.


    Shi Niu has been trying to escape. Unfortunately, the tortoise is not a fixed body. There is no way for the stone cow to move at all, or let him run a distance.


    The stone cow screamed while running, and was shocked and angry.


    Hansen no longer wants to provoke it, lest it bite a bit before it dies. This guy is a bit surprised, maybe there is any strange ability, Hansen decided to watch it from the far-reaching force, absolutely not Go for adventure.


    Unfortunately, things didn''t go as smoothly as Hansen imagined. After the stone cows screamed for a while, they suddenly heard the sound of rumbling hooves in the distance, and the earth shook.


    Not long after, Han Sen saw a group of lying stone cows rushing over here, and said that there are also thirty or forty.


    The group of stone cows rushed to the side of the stone cow, surrounded by stone cows. One of the particularly huge stone cows screamed at the stone cows, and the stone cows should scream a few times.


    A stone cow suddenly angered Hansen in the direction of the horse, blocking the stone cow behind.


    "I went, the guy ate the stone cow, how did the group of stone cows still protect it? They should be the enemy." Hansen was depressed, but a group of stone cows had already banged to him. Rushed over.


    Hansen had to temporarily retreat, and his current strength is not strong enough to compete with a group of Marquis-level aliens.


    Put away the sniper rifle and quickly retreat. With this group of stone cows, he has no chance to kill the weird stone cow.


    Fortunately, he has been attacking from a distance. When the stone cows rushed over, he has already retreated into the forest, only to hear a bang from the cattle.


    A piece of meteorite fell from the sky, like a meteorite rain, a group of marquis-level stone cows at the same time force, the surrounding ten-mile range seems to have just experienced the end of the world, everywhere are all kinds of fallen large and small stone.


    When Hansen circled around and sneaked back to the area near the original area, he could not see the figure of the stone cow, and there were still a few stone cows wandering around.


    Hansen unfolded the hole in the Xuanqi field, watched the residual particles in the vicinity, and found some clues. The particles of the breath remaining along the stone cow''s wounds traced the past quietly.


    I have been tracking down to a valley and seeing the group of lying stone cows, but I have not seen the strange stone cow.


    Looking around for a while, Hansen frowned. "It should be in the valley, and the strength of the body should not last long."


    Hansen intends to stay outside for a day or two. After the weird stone cow has died, he will find a way to get into the body.


    But after waiting for one night, Hansen did not wait for the warning of the death of the stone cow, but saw that it appeared in the valley.


    "How is it possible? How can the power of the toothlessness be lost? It is impossible!" Hansen saw through the scope of the sniper rifle that the wound on the ear of the stone had healed and could not see the tooth. The trace of force, I was very surprised.

 Chapter 2007： Pebbles

    The stone cows walked in the valley, and the ordinary stone cows shunned, seemingly very afraid of it.


    This guy was stunned and ran rampant in the valley. A lying stone cow reacted a little slower. He couldn''t flash in time. He was knocked over on the ground and his body was hit by a long hole.


    The stone cow did not dare to resist, and when he called a few times, he retreated to the side.


    The stone cow turned around in the valley, and it went to the depths of the valley.


    The mountain wall blocked Hansen''s line of sight. Hansen hesitated. He changed his position and carefully climbed over the mountain wall next to the valley. Through the cover of the vines, he continued to observe the stone cow with the sight of the sniper rifle.


    The valley is like a gourd shape, with a large valley outside, a stone crevice in the middle, and a small valley inside.


    The traces of the stone cows could not be seen in the small valley. After the stone cows entered, they were lying under a big tree in the valley, but it did not seem to be resting.


    The stone cow lay there, looking up from time to time to look above the big tree, as if there was something there.


    Hansen looked at the big tree carefully and didn''t see anything special.


    It takes a few people to hold the tree, the height is twenty or thirty meters, and the crown is very dense like an umbrella.


    Because the distance is too far, Han Sen can''t feel the breath of the tree. He only looks at the appearance without any surprises. Even the fruits are not there. All of them are green leaves.


    "Strange, there seems to be nothing special in the valley. How does the stone cow remove the power of the teeth on the wound? It obviously has no such ability. Otherwise, it will not be allowed to die when it was fighting yesterday. The force tears its wounds." Hansen has been observing silently, hoping to find out the answer.


    Shi Niu was there and waited for a while, and he couldn��t stand it anymore. He turned around the big tree for several laps, and his eyes looked from the canopy of the big tree from time to time.


    "It seems that the tree must have problems, but what is the problem?" Hansen repeatedly observed it several times, but did not see the problem.


    Waiting for a while, I suddenly saw the face of the stone cow, and looked up at the big tree with my head and eyes open.


    Hansen quickly looked down at the stone cow''s eyes and saw that there was a basketball-sized tree hole between the leaves. From this tree hole, a small thing came out.


    Hansen couldn��t say what it was. It looked like a mouse, but it walked upright like a human, wearing a string of clothes and a small wood cane in his hand. It looks very weird, and people have a very uncomfortable feeling in their hearts.


    The long thief''s eyebrows and eyes, a pair of small triangular eyes showing a strange blood color, after coming out of the tree hole, it fell a green leaf with a wooden stick in his hand, and jumped to the green leaf, fluttering with the green leaves. It landed on the ground.


    The stone cow immediately walked over and lowered his head to look at something that looked like a mouse, and screamed at it.


    The thing also called a few sounds to the stone cow. It seemed to be arguing with the stone cow. After a while, the thing stretched out from the paw and pulled out a stone-like thing and threw it to the stone cow.


    The stone cow''s mouth was wide, and the tongue stretched out a roll. He immediately rolled the little stone into his mouth, and even chewed it without chewing. He swallowed it into the belly.


    After swallowing the pebbles, the stone body of the stone cow suddenly appeared a slight brilliance, and the stone cow looked like a very sleepy look, and squatted under the tree and slumbered.


    The guy like a mouse slammed the stone cow, and then jumped on the tree, and soon disappeared into the tree hole just now.


    "There are some doorways. The guy like a mouse doesn''t know what the difference is. It looks like the wisdom is very high. What is the stone that the stone cow eats? Is it because of the small stone, the stone cow? The power of the teeth of the body was removed?" Han Sen secretly thought.


    With this discovery, Han Sen was reluctant to give up, and wanted to find out what the stone cow and the mouse-like alien were, and they kept hiding in the dark.


    After the stone cow wakes up, the spirit is much better. Going out is a toss. The stone cows even caught the aliens for it. The stone cows are also welcome, and they directly swallowed the seeds.


    After the guy was full, he ran outside the valley, because Hansen didn''t start with it because he was too close to the valley, just keep watching.


    Every day, the stone cow waits under the big tree. If the stranger of the mouse does not come out of the tree hole and gives it a small stone, it uses the head to hit the big tree, and the big tree that is hit is not shaking, the tree body The sawdust flew, until the rat sperm came out of the tree hole and gave it to the pebbles.


    The mouse essence is obviously a little afraid of the stone cow, and he dares to speak out of it. He has to give the stone a small stone every day.


    "What exactly are those pebbles? Where did the mouse sperm come from?" Hansen wanted to go in and find out, but there were groups of lying stone cows outside, and Hansen had no chance to rush in.


    After thinking for a long time, Hansen finally thought of a way.


    When the stone cow walked out of the valley again, waiting for it to go far, Hansen found an opportunity, and he did not pay attention, and immediately shot it.


    The bullet hit the stone cow and suddenly printed a turtle light symbol, which greatly reduced its speed.


    The stone cow was shocked and angry, but Hansen did not care so much. He secretly shot it in the dark, making it slower and slower.


    Like the last time, the stone cow slowly fled in the direction of the valley while screaming.


    Not long after, I saw a group of lying stone cows rushing over, Hansen summoned the bleeding color of death, let it attract the attention of those lying stones, and lure them to the distance.


    Hansen himself ran quickly in the direction of the valley. He went to see if there was any weirdness in the tree hole.


    Just running to the bigger valley, Hansen used the sight to see the sperm of the mouse, and stood on the branch above the canopy.


    Hansen was also polite, set up a sniper rifle, and shot it at the same time.


    Originally Hansen just wanted to try it out. Who knows that the gun hit the past and suddenly blew its head.


    "Hunting the Piaget-class heterologous dietary rat and discovering the heterogeneous gene."


    "Hey, just the Piaget class?" Hansen was a little surprised. He had seen the wisdom of the eating and eating rats so high. He thought that its level was similar to that of the stone cow.

 Chapter 2008： Stone portrait

    Hansen also refused to take so much, and quickly rushed toward the valley, and quickly rushed to the big tree in the valley with the speed of the rabbit boots.


    Hansen flew up to the canopy, and the hole Xuanqi field ran into the tree hole and found that the space inside the tree hole was very large, and a large part of the big tree was hollow.


    I didn''t feel the vitality of the air inside, and I didn''t find any treasures.


    However, Hansen is not willing to give up, since the eating and drinking rats can give a stone to a small stone every day, there will definitely be more than enough.


    Pulling out the ghost tooth knife and smashing at the tree hole, expanding the hole to the size that Hansen can drill in, and looking inside.


    It was found that the hollow part of the big tree was bigger than he thought, and it was always underground, and there was a rock cave underneath.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen directly drilled into the tree hole, climbed down the tree hole, and quickly climbed into the stone cave below.


    Carefully climbed along the stone cave, the stone cave was very embarrassing. After climbing for a long time, the stone cave in front suddenly opened up. Hansen found that it was a natural big cave, and the space was not smaller than the air-raid shelter.


    Hansen jumped into the cave, looked around, and found no traces of other creatures. He found the smell of the mouse.


    The darkness had little effect on Hansen, and the tunnel was unfolding. Hansen carefully searched the entire cave.


    The cave looks very normal, there is no surprise, there is only one passage from the tree hole, there is no other way out.


    In the middle of the cave, there is a small pool that is not too big. There is a large stalactite on the pool. A drop of liquid slowly falls down the stalactite in the small pool.


    Hansen looked into the small pool and suddenly found the kind of pebbles that the mouse sperm gave to the stone cows every day. They were only as big as the fingernails, showing a gray color, sinking one by one at the bottom of the pool.


    Han Sen probably estimated that there are more than a hundred pebbles in the pebbles, just across the pool, I don��t feel anything special about them.


    Hansen turned the spell into a girl form and tried to fish the pebbles inside the pool.


    As a result, there was no danger. The palm of the spell passed through the pool and caught a small stone.


    "Discovering heterogeneous genes." A voice rang in Hansen''s mind.


    "Hey, these pebbles turned out to be heterogeneous genes?" Han Sen reached out and took one. He only felt that there was a kind of cold and cold touch, like a rain stone.


    Because there is no specific suggestion, Hansen does not know what kind of heterogeneous genes these pebbles are. No matter what the three or seventy-one, all the pebbles are fished out and put into their pockets.


    The pebbles are a total of one hundred and twenty-eight, and all of them are taken away.


    Before leaving, Hansen searched the pool carefully and suddenly found that there was a stone in the pool that seemed to be wrong.


    Hansen reached out and touched it, pulled the moss out and found that it was a stone statue that was more than a foot high.


    The stone figure is black, green and green. It can''t see the original color. It can only be seen as a stone man sitting on a plate.


    Hansen didn''t think about it carefully, and he searched it carefully in the pool several times. After confirming that there was nothing else, he immediately climbed out along the way.


    When Hansen climbed out of the tree hole, he found that the stone cow was already guarding outside, and he was glaring at Hansen with an angry eye.


    Just behind the stone cow, the group of stone cows are also there.


    Hansen knew that he had been delayed for a long time. These guys have already returned.


    "Hey!" Shi Niu''s angry two-legged squats on the ground, two petrochemical shock waves burst out directly, overlapping and rushing to Hansen.


    Hansen rushed out of the tree hole, and if it was petrified in the tree hole, it would be really dangerous.


    However, even if it rushed out of the tree hole, it was too late to rush out of the scope of the petrochemical shock wave, and was immediately stoned by the stone cow.


    The group of lying stone cows in the back were not affected by petrification. Each one condensed the power and turned into a side stone to Hansen.


    After Hansen lifted the petrification, a pair of Xuanyu winglets appeared on both ears, and the winglets shook slightly. Hansen rose straight into the sky and flew out of the valley of the gourd.


    The stone cow violently thundered and refused to give up and chased Hansen.


    This guy doesn''t even fly. It seems that its body is strong, but it is not without weakness. The top-level aliens of the Marquis level will not fly.


    But even if it will fly, it is useless. Compared to the Xuanyuan flap, its speed is still too slow.


    Hansen made the spell into a sniper rifle. It was a shot at the stone cow that chased him below. There was a stone cow in the stone cow, and the speed was obviously slow.


    Hansen did not play the stone cow, and he followed the stone cows of it. In a short while, the speed of the stone cows was slowed down and they were opened one by one.


    The stone cow may have been smelling the pebbles of Hansen, and the anger of chasing Hansen has no intention of turning back.


    Hansen did not slow down and lured the stone cow to continue running to the distance, let it completely separate from the group of stone cows.


    With the protection of the group of stone cows, Hansen can''t kill it, but only if it is his own, Hansen has full confidence to kill it.


    After all, the ability of the stone cow is strong, but it has a natural flaw.


    The strangers encountered along the way, I heard the sound of the stone cows have been scared away, there is no stranger to dare to stop them.


    Hansen has been running out of hundreds of miles, and the stone cow is still chasing him like crazy, as if he had the hatred of killing his father.


    However, it seems that the stone cows around me are gone, and the stone cows are hesitant to catch up with Hansen. The speed has slowed down a lot.


    Han Sen saw a small stone shaking and shaking, and the stone cow suddenly screamed and chased it up.


    "Which pebbles are the heterogeneous genes of the creatures, so that the stone cows are so heart-warming?" Hansen was surprised. He had intended to start here if he couldn��t seduce. Now it seems that there is no need.


    The stone cow chased Hansen two or three hundred miles. Hansen determined that the stone cows had already been smashed. It should not be possible to chase them again. They shot directly on the stone cows and made the stone cattle Less.


    "Through me for so long, our account should be counted." Hansen no longer fled, carrying a sniper rifle against the stone cows one after another.


    The stone cow''s body is strong, but the speed is really not good, and its power is rather strange. The petrochemical shock wave can''t resist the bullet falling on it.


    After a while, Shi Niu once again fell into the same dilemma, running slower than the turtle.


    Hansen said nothing, directly pulling the knife in his hand, with the power of a horrible sword, smashed the past with the stone cow.

 Chapter 2009： Enchanted stone cow

    when!


    The stone cow was pulled out of a wound, and Hansen quickly retreated and was petrified in the distance.


    In the next second, Hansen untied the petrochemical and continued to open the distance from the stone cow.


    So many times back and forth, Shi Niu was smashed by Hansen with a lot of knife marks, and the force of the purple and black teeth on it continued to spread.


    The stone cows are now calling again but they are useless. Those lying stone cows are too far away to hear the sound of it.


    Hansen and Shi Niu came back and forth and didn''t know how many times they had fought. After thirty hours, the body of Shi Niu finally couldn''t bear the scars of the body, and the body that was torn by the force of the teeth broke down and turned into a pile. gravel.


    "Hunting the Marquis-level mutant heterogeneous petrified demon cattle, obtaining mutant mutants of the alien beasts and discovering mutant heterologous genes."


    A series of sounds rang in Hansen��s mind, which made Han Sen��s face look happy.


    On the edge of the pile of gravel, Hansen picked up the provocation from inside. The body of the stone cow was made of stone. There was no such thing as flesh and blood. Hansen had been stunned for a long time before he discovered another part. There are some different stone hearts, and there is a faint flow of stone above the heart of the stone, which looks like a demonized stone cow.


    "After refining this mutation, I don''t know if I can learn petrology?" Hansen is quite eye-catching to the petrification of the stone cow. If he can learn this hand, he will go down and petrochemicals will have a large variety of seeds. How cool it is to be cool.


    The only pity is that the demonized stone cow is a Marquis-level mutant, and if you want to refine its mutant gene, you must first reach the Marquis level and have the Marquis gene.


    Hansen is also looking forward to the beast soul of the demonized stone cow, and quickly glanced at it.


    Mutant magic fossil cattle soul: fusion type.


    Hansen looked at his heart and was happy to be transformed into a demonized stone cow. It is not directly possible to have the physical qualities of the demonized stone cow. This has greatly improved the power of Hansen.


    Hansen immediately merged with the magic fossil cow and soul, and turned into a majestic stone cow. Hansen felt that strength and speed have been strengthened and strengthened, especially in terms of strength and physical strength. .


    However, it is a pity that Hansen turned into a demonized fossil cow, but only got its physical fitness, and did not get the petrochemical fossilized petrochemical and similar ability to rebound.


    "It seems that I can only hope for the mutant gene of the magic fossil cow." Hansen put away the magical stone cow and turned to look for alien prey.


    ......


    There are some beautiful guests in the town Tiangong.


    The beauty of the heroes of the guest men, with a pair of beautiful white wings behind them, is the feathers from the holy heaven.


    Not long after, a message spread throughout the human gene universe, the feathers voted for the town Tiangong, became one of the vassal races of the Tianzu.


    The kings of the Yu family sent the excellent blood of the younger generations to the practice in the town of Tiantian.


    One is to learn the powerful gene technology of Zhentiangong, to protect the blood of the younger generation; the second is also another form of hostage, expressing the sincerity and determination of the Yu people to rely on the town Tiangong.


    "Angie, we will live here in the future, can we never return to the holy heaven?" A beautiful feather girl, looking at a plum-like man like a sun god.


    The blood of the other kings who came to the Tiangong of the town, all of them look different to the feathered man. It seems that they are all looking forward to him.


    "No, one day we will be able to return to the Holy Ghost and make the Holy Ghost once again a top-sex man who shocked the world, but before that, we must win the respect and recognition of the heavenly people." Angela smiled and said to the girl.


    "How can we get their respect and recognition? Before we were able to break into the lower class, we were far from the heavenly family, not to mention the fact that we have now entered the lower class." The girl looked worried.


    "No single family is a natural superior. Only by being strong enough can we gain the respect and recognition of other creatures, no matter where they are." Angya said faintly.


    A majestic male feathers stood up and said, "Angya, what do you say we should do?"


    "Desperately endure, learn, and express, let us become stronger and let the heavenly people see our value." Anjayton said, "The Tianzu is strong, but in the upper class, the heavenly people are It is the easiest to accept the foreigners'' superiors. Unlike the foreigners who have relied on the Buddhists, they will basically become tools. This is why we refuse to rely on the Buddhist temple to go to the town. In the Tiangong Palace, we have the opportunity to become the town Tiangong. The true disciple, like the disciples of the Tianzu, became the core of the Tiantian Palace. There were many precedents in the past, and the only thing needed was strength."


    "Angea, you can rest assured that we will work hard to cultivate. One day, we will definitely return the Yuzu to the ranks of the upper class." The majestic male feathers said vowed.


    Other feathers are also echoed, but most people are somewhat listless.


    If you want to return to the upper class, it is easy. If the feathers can''t produce a deified person, there is almost no possibility of returning to the upper class.


    Since the first ancestor of the Yu nationality, the strongest strongman of the Yu nationality has been half-step deified, and there has never been a deification. Now it is even more difficult to come up with a deification.


    Angya said faintly: "It is not enough to work hard. We are now the most ordinary disciple in the town of Tiangong. There are many benefits to enjoy. Many powerful genetic techniques are not qualified for study. It is necessary to let the elders and The palace owner looks at us differently and becomes a true disciple of Zhentiangong, so that we will have more opportunities."


    "What do you do?" The girl Yuzu looked at Angela.


    "The annual exam is naturally the best opportunity. But this year''s college entrance exam has just ended soon." Angia sank.


    "Then we can only wait until next year?" The majestic Yuzu said with some depression.


    "That''s not necessarily, we still have a good chance. As long as we can defeat a guy, we can immediately make a name for the town of Tiangong, which is valued by the elders and the head of the palace." Angya flashed a fine man''s eyes.


    "Who?" asked a group of young Yu people.


    "The discernion who was given the deification of the deified feathers by Kong Fei, the disciple of the Queen of the Blades." Angela said calmly: "He got the first place in the Earl class in the previous exam, and he was highly prestigious with the heavenly people. The lonely bamboo war became a tie, as long as we defeated him, we can immediately get the recognition of the Tianzu."


    "It turned out that he, Kong Fei''s people, killing is also a deserved." The majestic feathers hate the channel.


    "Shut up, no matter what he used to be, now he is a disciple of the town of Tiangong. Those words are not what we should say." Angia yelled.


    The majestic fetus seems to be extremely awed by Angela, and he will not say anything when he speaks.


    "But he is, after all, a traitor who is a traitor to Kong Fei. He does not need to have any psychological burden and scruples to deal with him." Angia said faintly.

 Chapter 2010： Feathers come to vote

    A month passed quickly, Hansen came out from the treasure island and handed the token back to the stone tragedy.


    "If Han brother likes it, you may wish to stay in Zhenmao Island for more time. You and I are not welcome." Shi Beifeng ran to meet Hansen off the island.


    "No, the harvest of a month has been quite rich. I am a little embarrassed to wait for it." Hansen pointed to the legless crane behind him.


    There are many different genes on the back of the legless crane. The stone sad wind probably took a look, and the heart was amazed, because most of the heterogeneous genetic materials came from the Marquis-level alien.


    It is not surprising that Hansen was able to kill the Marquis-level heterogeneous stone. However, in a short period of one month, an Earl was able to kill so many Marquis-level aliens, or to make Shi Beifeng very surprised.


    In the heart of Shibeifeng, Hansen��s thoughts were even heavier. He smiled and said to Hansen: ��Whether, if you need it later, you can come to me at any time. The door of Shijia is always open to you.��


    "Thank you for the stone brother." Han Sen gave a slight salute, but did not say anything.


    Shi Beifeng saw that the legless crane was carrying so many different kinds of materials, and it was very difficult to fly. Hansen did not have a place to sit. It allowed people to ride a four-winged jade lion mount and put Hansen together with those heterogeneous genes. Returned to Xiaoyu Island.


    Hansen��s harvest is indeed quite a lot, more than a dozen Marquis-level heterologous genes, plus a magic fossil cow soul, and those pebbles and stone figures.


    Those pebbles Hansen have not figured out what the alien gene is, and conservative estimates should be Marquis-level things, otherwise he will not absorb it.


    As for the stone figure, Hansen was cleaned up, and there was no difference between it and the time when it was not washed. A gray stone statue looks like it is no different from ordinary stone.


    The shape is also very simple and simple, there are not many traces of artificial carving, and there are no signs or words in the stone people, like a simple stone figure made by uncultivated savages in ancient times.


    Hansen used the hole to see the stone portrait repeatedly. He always felt that the origin of this thing was not simple, but he did not find its singularity for a while. He could only confirm that this should be a stone figure of the Tianzu.


    "Han brother, you are finally back, I want to die."


    Hansen��s forefoot only returned to Xiaoyu Island, and the **** was still not sitting hot. Yujing was riding his green skin flying dragon, and he held Hansen��s hand with enthusiasm.


    "If you have something to say, don''t move your hands, I don''t want to base." Han Sen pulled out his hand and took out his handkerchief and wiped it.


    He always felt that this jade Jing looked a little wrong with his eyes, and that look was like watching a beautiful woman with a twilight dress.


    "I will go, I will find the Tianzu, even if I want to do it, what are you looking for?" Yujing said that he felt something wrong. He quickly spit on the floor: "Ah... I don''t find anyone..."


    Say, Yujing��s eyes are looked around in Hansen��s room: ��Han brothers, I heard that you have gotten a lot of good things from Zhen Beast Island. I don��t know if there are any plans for sale? If you give me, I promise to sell you a good price."


    Saying, Yu Jing saw the pile of heterologous genes that Hansen piled up in the corner of the stone house. He suddenly straightened his eyes and rushed to the side and said with amazement: "This is the tail of the Marquis-level heterogeneous tiger. This is The ivory of the **** bones... I am going... You are not going to be a Marquis-level alien gene here?"


    "Almost," Hansen said casually.


    "Strongly one word, you can kill the Marquis-level aliens at the Piaget level, even if there are not many among the Celestials, I am afraid that you are alone."


    After sighing, Yu Jing returned to Hansen and sat down in front of the jade table. He poured a glass of water and said after drinking it: "You still don''t know, the Yu people have turned to our town Tiangong and become us. The vassal race also sent a lot of prince princesses of the Yu family to be disciples."


    "It is not surprising that the feathers have been fired and fired to lose the position of the upper class. The strength has dropped drastically. They will not find a backing. They will be annexed sooner or later. The paradise''s super-large heterogeneous space is even more numerous. The family will also be coveted, this is only a matter of time." Han Sen did not feel anything surprised.


    Yujing nodded and said: "This is not the point. After the kings who were sent, they went to the town of Tiangong and shot very generously. It is really a good relationship. Although some people can really afford them, no one wants to be with the **** of wealth. If you can��t get through, it��s a good time to let them live in the town��s palace.��


    After a pause, Yu Jing looked at Hansen with a smile and smiled. "Do you know a feather called Angia?"


    "I haven''t heard of it." Han Sen shook his head slightly, and he didn''t really understand the feathers.


    "The half-step mythology of the Yu family, the youngest son of the **** of the gods, I heard that the talents are very different. This time I was sent to our town Tiangong as a disciple. Now he is the head of the feathers. He is also like you. An earl, before he had finished the road to heaven, he was praised by the elders of the various embass. In the past 20 days, he had studied with many of the Earl-class disciples of the Tiangong Temple in the town. There was no big victory, but there was no defeat. Extraordinary."


    "What do you mean?" Han Sen heard the words of Yu Jing.


    "Angya took out a bottle of spring water in the Piaget class before discussing it with other disciples. It is said to be in the Piaget class. If anyone has a knife that can beat him, he can take the bottle of paradise spring water." Jing cold smiled: "There are many ways to practice the sword in our town, but they are not very famous. The disciples are mostly swords. At present, the Piages are really famous for their swords. I am afraid that you only have a Hansen. Well, he is not clarifying that he is provoking you. I really don��t know how to be high."


    Speaking of this, Yujing is a smile: "But the paradise spring is really a good thing, as long as people still have a breath, cleaning the wound with paradise spring water, and then the heavy wound can also heal quickly. It is a good thing to save lives. One of the treasures of heaven''s specialties, there is no second semicolon. Anyway, the kid is looking for a bad luck, you will go over and turn him back, take the paradise spring water back, if you can''t use it, I can help you sell it. ��


    "When I have time to talk about it, I will go to Baiyulou to practice tomorrow." Hansen did not take this matter to heart, or the prince and princess of the Yu family, he did not look at it.


    On the second day, I went to Baiyulou to practice. When I went to the fourth floor, I saw Yun Suyi. Hansen thought of the "Bottom of the Sky" knife, so I went over and said to Yun Suyi: "Tianzhi I have already developed a little eyebrows under the knife method. If you have time, you can study together."

 Chapter 2011： Perfect under the knife

    Yun Suyi has a dim sum in the day, and almost suffocated when he absorbed jade.


    "Is this about me? Should I go? But he already has a wife, and he is already the father of two children... Maybe he really studied the flaws of the knife... Yun Suyi, Yun Suyi... What are you thinking about... How could he study it...�� Yun Suyi��s brain was a mess, and he was thinking about it all day.


    The second time Jade gas had just ended, he fled and left Bai Yulou.


    But after she returned home, she always thought about what Hansen said to her.


    "No, I can''t go on like this anymore. I have to face it. I have to make it clear to him. Then I will completely end it and get back to the previous Yun Suyi." In the bed, it has been tossing for a long time, Yun Suyi still Did not fall asleep, stunned and got up from the bed, changed clothes and rode the jade wing tiger to Xiaoyu Island.


    Yun Suyi''s mood is very uneasy, although he made up his mind to make a break with Han Sen, but when he actually wants to do it, his heart is still inevitable.


    Yun Suyi came all the way to Xiaoyu Island and saw Hansen practicing the knife on the island. The knife he practiced was the knife under the law.


    Seeing Yun Yuyi��s jade-winged tiger landed on the island, Hansen took the knife and greeted him. He smiled and said: ��I got the ��Bottom of the Sky�� knife method before, I practiced for a while and found that it was not you practicing. There is a problem, but this knife method itself has some defects. I have studied it and have already made up the defect with another method. You can also try to see how this method works."


    Before Yunsuyi came to the island, he kept thinking in his heart that "must be clear with Hansen," but when he saw Hansen on the island, he couldn��t say anything.


    Hearing that Han Sen said that he had found a way to make up for the flaws in the world, some unbelievable asked: "Do you really think of a way to solve the defect?"


    "I am just another way. I can''t count on the real make-up. It can only be replaced by another method. I can''t make sure that I can''t do it, but you can try it. There is no harm anyway," Hansen said.


    "What kind of method do you think of to make up for the flaws in the knife?" Yun Suyi did not believe that Hansen could solve the flaws of the knife, but could not help but ask.


    There are so many geniuses in the town of Tiantian that there is no problem that can be solved. Hansen has only got a knife in the sky for more than a month. He said that he solved this ancient problem and it is really unbelievable.


    "Let''s see me demonstrate it again." Hansen said that he walked to the open space and practiced the knife-knife after he adapted it with a ghost tooth knife.


    At the beginning of Yunsuyi, there are still some doubts, but the more shocking the face is, the stronger it is.


    Before she went to Hansen, she seriously studied the law of the world, and the knife was created by the ancestors of the cloud family. The knife family owned by the cloud family is somewhat different from the knife in the gong.


    The knife method itself is the same, but the Yun family has studied the swordsmanship in the past and has written a lot of experience on the knife. These experiences are invaluable, and they are not found in Hansen��s knife.


    Therefore, although Yun Suyi did not practice much, but the understanding of the knife under the heavens is very deep.


    After seeing Hansen��s practice of the knife, Yun Suyi was really shocked.


    "The flaws of the knife under the heavens are gone... How is this possible... How did he do it?" Yun Suyi is so beautiful that it is incredible.


    "Did he practice "No Words of Heaven"? This is impossible. "The Mantra of Mantra" may be learned by foreigners. The "No Words of Heaven" is the secret of the Tianzu. Only the Celestials can cultivate. "Yun Suyi looked at Hansen intricately, until Hansen showed the knife and finished it, and he hasn''t recovered."


    "How? Can you make up for this?" Hansen took the knife and looked at Yun Suyi.


    Yun Suyi came back to the world. The beauty looked at Hansen, and the heart turned a thousand times. He said for a long time: "Han Sen, can you tell me how you did it?"


    Hansen had already thought about the words, half-truth and said: "When I walked through the road of heaven, I was once in the mood of the three characters of Zhentiangong. The conception was originally derived from the book without words. "And this "under the sky" knife method is also derived from "No Words of Heaven", there is a commonality between the two, after I did some research, I thought of this method, but it is not Do you know if you can do it, how do you feel?"


    Yun Suyi��s eyes were dodging, and he bowed softly and said softly: ��I don��t understand too much. Can you teach me first so that I can understand your thoughts more deeply?��


    "Of course." Hansen paused, and said to Yun Suyi: "But my method is somewhat tricky, and I must understand the artistic conception of the town of Tiangong, and I can make up for the defects."


    Yun Suyi shook his head in disappointment: "Although I grew up in the Tiangong Palace, I didn''t know how many times I saw the three words, but I didn''t know much about its conception. Maybe it was because I was too familiar, but it was lacking. The feeling of being touched."


    "It doesn''t matter, in fact, I have prepared another set of programs that will let you feel the artistic conception of the knife." Hansen smiled.


    "What method?" Yun Suyi asked with surprise.


    "I fight against you with the knife in the sky. You directly feel the artistic conception in my knife. After such a long time, naturally you can understand it, and that will become." Hansen said.


    ��Is this okay?�� Yun Suyi��s eyes sparkled with strange brilliance.


    "Try it and you will know." Hansen took two jade knives for practice and gave it to Yun Suyi, and then he used one.


    Just help Yun Su clothes to practice the knife, naturally there is no need to use ghost tooth knife.


    Yun Suyi and Han Sen practiced and felt the artistic conception in Hansen''s knife. I don''t know if it was an illusion. She only felt that her body and mind seemed to be bound by the invisible knife. How to earn and break free? open.


    "It turned out that I thought more about it. He actually made up for the shortcomings of the knife in the sky... but it was only a month or so. How did he do it? I have learned this point..." Yun Suyi��s heart has turned a thousand times, and some thoughts are not.


    After several days of connection, Yun Suyi came to follow Hansen��s knife every day. I don��t know why, Yun Suyi did not report Hansen��s solution to the flaws in the world. I hope that I can follow Hansen every day. Practice the knife together.


    With the help of Hansen, Yun Suyi quickly got started with the adaptation of the law.

 Chapter 2012： Ice muscle jade promotion

    The Yu people have always wanted to take Hansen''s upper position, but Hansen has not been acquainted with them. Every day, they are working hard to practice genetics and knives.


    Because the foundation is too good, Han Sen really improved in the law of the world. When he practiced with Yun Suyi, he deliberately suppressed his progress.


    The reason why I took the Yunsu clothes together to cultivate the knife method is that there is a good testimony. Even if someone doubts his sword in the sky, Yun Suyi can testify for him. He is really trained a little bit. It��s just a little faster than others.


    In the third month of the town of Tiangong, Hansen��s ice muscle jade surgery finally broke through.


    A strange force flows through the flesh and bones, and the process of promotion to the count is the process of power condensing into the spirit.


    The strength of the ice muscle jade is the light system. As the power rises, the light of the ice jade gradually condenses a light and shadow on Hansen, which looks very strange.


    The singularity is not the ice muscle jade itself, but the light and shadow looks like a beautiful and indifferent fairy. The ice muscle jade is like a god.


    With the success of the ice muscle jade surgery promotion, Hansen��s physical fitness has once again exploded.


    Others can only be promoted to the Earl once and strengthen one body. Hansen has now been promoted three times to the Earl, three times to strengthen the body, but the physical strength, are about to catch up with the Marquis.


    After the ice muscle jade surgery was successfully promoted to the Earl, Hansen put all his energy into the cultivation of "Blood Life".


    The blood vessels are cultivated with the help of jade gas, and the speed is only a little faster. It is not like the ice muscle jade bone and the jade gas.


    Yun Suyi also has to be promoted to the Earl. Recently, he has been left at home by Yun Changkong to concentrate on his practice. Hansen��s free time has increased and he went to Xuanyuan Cave to hunt for different species.


    Yun Suyi was promoted to the Earl, and she cultivated the "Sen Luo Wan Xiang", which is second only to the genetic technique of "No Words of Heaven" in Zhentian Palace.


    After the completion of the cultivation, the power is huge, and now Yun Suyi has given up the sword, used to get used to the sword, and then use the general sword method, always feel a little uncomfortable.


    "It seems that I should find a good knife." Yun Suyi has been hesitant before, in the end, whether or not to abandon the sword with a knife, so there is no special knife.


    Now that you have decided to use a knife, you will naturally need a suitable knife.


    The Yun family naturally does not lack a good knife. After Yun Suyi requested from Yun Changkong, accompanied by Yun Sushang, he went to the Yunjiabing Pavilion to select the knife.


    "Suyi, why did you suddenly switch to a knife?" Yun Sushang accompanied Yun Suyi into the military court and suddenly asked.


    "I recently learned the knife method, so I want to give it a try." Yun Suyi looked at the knife displayed in the squad, it seems to be very casual.


    "The knife method can be tried, but there are some things you can''t try." Yun Sushang said.


    "Sister, what are you talking about?" Yun Suyi was slightly confused.


    Yun Suchang sighed: "You know what I am talking about, you know Hansen''s situation, why should you be so close to him?"


    "Sister, where do you want to go, he already has a wife and a child, how can I have something with him? I mainly look for him to practice the knife, there is nothing else." Yun Suyi quickly explained.


    "It is so good." Yun Sushang did not say anything more, she did not want to be too forced to cloud clothes, so as not to be counterproductive, just point to it.


    Yun Sushang smiled and said: "Since you practiced the knife method, then go to Yunzhong Island with me to participate in the knife appreciation ceremony tomorrow."


    "What kind of knife will be there? Is there a party in our town Tiangong?" Yun Suyi asked with amazement.


    Yun Sushang smiled gently: "It is not the pattern that the Yu people have come up with. They are looking for Hansen. They want to borrow Hansen''s upper position. Unfortunately, Hansen simply ignores them."


    "I really do not do anything, because he also matches Hansen." Yun Suyi said with a small mouth.


    Yun Sushang looked at Yun Suyi��s expression when he talked about Hansen. He was slightly worried in his heart, but he also knew that it was not suitable for saying anything now, lest Yun Suyi be bored.


    After a sigh of relief, Yun Sushang said: "Angie wants to challenge Hansen, and it is not completely unfounded. This is definitely not a small one."


    "The feathers were cast down to the lower races, and all the feathers fell to the first level. At that time, Angia was already the count, and later fell to the Viscount level. Angela jumped into the reincarnation pool of the Holy Heaven and became one. The repairs were washed out from scratch, and now they have been repaired to the Piaget class. Although they are both Piaget grades, now Angela is no longer known how many times stronger than before. After he rebuilt, he was the hardest to practice. The "Heavenly Feather" gene technique, there are not a few in the Yu family can be practiced, the status and our town Tiangong''s "No Words of Heaven" is a bit like, although not too much, but Angia is indeed a personal thing."


    "So there is a certain doorway in Angia. I heard that the reincarnation pool of the Holy Heaven is very dangerous. It is not certain that one of the ten jumps will be able to reincarnate. Angela has some luck." Yun Suyi said.


    Yun Sushang nodded slightly: "I experienced the baptism of the reincarnation pool. Although he was washed away and repaired, his talent and qualifications have also increased. Otherwise, he could not practice "Heaven of Heaven" before, and now it is impossible. Practice, in short, this Angia is not simple, and ambitious, is a very difficult person."


    "Even so, he is far worse than Hansen." Yun Suyi said with a grin.


    Yun Sushang did not speak, just looked at Yun Suyi like a smile.


    Yun Suyi suddenly blushes on his cheeks and sighs: "Isn��t that right? Hansen is the one who can fight with the lonely brother, and what Angia has, I am afraid he can''t even beat me."


    "Then the knife will be held tomorrow, can you go or not?" Yun Sushang laughed.


    "Go, why not go." Yun Suyi said.


    There are all kinds of swords in the corps, but the swords are the most. Finally, Yun Suyi selected a Marquis-level snow knives. There is no more advanced knives. There are a few in the Duke level, but there is no snow shadow knife so suitable for the world.


    After going back, Yun Suyi practiced the knife method with the snow shadow knife several times. The more he used it, the more he felt it would be easier to use than the practice knife.


    "The practice of practicing the knife is still to use the real knife." Yun Suyi caressed the blade of the snow shadow knife.


    The next day, at noon, Yun Sushang came to Yunyunyi to go to Yunzhong Island to participate in the Yuzu''s knife appreciation meeting.


    "To Suyi, what kind of knife did you practice recently?" On the way to go, Yun Sushang remembered this matter and asked Yun Suyi.


    "It is the knives created by our ancestors. The first choice for Hansen''s reward is this knife method, so I will find him to practice knives and learn from him." Yun Suyi said


    Yun Sushang did not say anything more, thinking: "The knife can learn what kind of tricks under the heavens, and the knife method is useless, and it is still flawed."

 Chapter 2013： Blood feather knife

    Yunzhong Island, where the Yu��s disciples live, is preparing for the knife.


    "Angya, do you say that Hansen will come this time?" asked the feather girl An Lingxin.


    Angela hasn''t spoken yet, and the majestic Yuzu, who is on the side, said: "I think he is afraid of Angia, so he didn''t dare to fight. I didn''t dare to come here. I heard that he was in town. The matter of the Temple of Heaven, I thought that he was a character. I didn��t expect that it would be so sloppy, even if I didn��t dare to show up, I wouldn��t be afraid of any swords and swords.��


    Angela glanced at Andrew: "Shut up, when can you change your mind when you talk about it? The swords and swords are also referring to the brothers and brothers. If you talk like this, what would you think of being heard by the heavenly people?"


    "I''m sorry." Andrew embarrassedly bowed his head and admits.


    Angela shook her head, and Andrew��s character was so good that it would be useless to teach him.


    After a moment of indulgence, Angya added: "Han Sen is not coming. Anyone will think that he is somewhat afraid of us. Our purpose is to reach a part."


    An Lingxin said with some concern: "I have heard about Hansen for so long. I have heard a lot about Hansen. The disciples of Zhentian Temple seem to respect him very much, and I heard that he is really powerful."


    "What about the next? Agia will definitely win him." Andrew is confident in Angia.


    Angie touched the head of An Lingxin: "You can rest assured that I have experienced the reincarnation, and I have cultivated "The Feather of Heaven" and "The Knife of Judgment", and with that, it will not be worse than Hansen. Even if I lost, Hansen��s reputation in the town��s Tiangong, I was able to compete with him, and finally lose a trick and win. It��s like a battle with his brother, if he fights. It��s not a lonely bamboo. Even if you look good, you won��t have the fame of the present. What we need is such an opportunity. As long as he comes here to fight with me, we will win if we win or lose.��


    After all, Angela smiled and said: "Go ahead, the guests are coming soon. If Hansen does not come, we must do this knife meeting."


    Yun Sushang and Yun Suyi came to Yunzhong Island and saw many familiar faces. Even thousands of cranes were among them.


    "He brother brother." Yun Sushang took Yun Suyi to sit next to Qian Yuhe.


    "Do you know where Hansen is now? Will he come here this time?" Qian Yuhe used the word you, but his eyes were watching Yunsuyi.


    Yun Suyi replied: "Hansen had gone to Xuanyuan Cave before, but now he has not returned. It should not be possible to participate in the knife appreciation meeting."


    "It''s better not to come." Qian Yuhe nodded.


    ��Why?�� Yun Suyi asked inexplicably.


    Thousands of cranes whispered: "With Hansen''s reputation in the town of Tiangong, if he really fights with Angia, it will be cheaper to win or lose, and there is no need to be their ladder."


    Yun Suyi is not stupid. After a little thought, I already understood the meaning of Qian Yuhe��s words and nodded slightly.


    There are a lot of disciples in the town of Tiangong who will come to the knife. Although the highest is the Piaget class, it is not too long to be able to invite so many disciples in the town.


    Of course, most people come to watch the feathers of the feathers.


    The reward of the knife-knife conference is the blood-bone knife. The knife of the legendary feather ancestor��s ancestors�� feathers is also a treasure in the feathers. There are not many opportunities for the members of the feathers to see it. There is no more chance.


    Angia actually brought a **** knife to the town of Tiangong, and it was unexpected to many people. Therefore, although many elders of the Tiangong Temple were not good friends, they also sent disciples to come and see.


    After the official start of the knife, Angela first came out to talk about some opening remarks, and had to say that the feathers themselves were very beautiful, and that Angela really spoke, making the atmosphere of the knife enjoyment very relaxed.


    Angela did not say too much nonsense, and soon took out the blood feather knife.


    The eyes of the disciples of the town Tiangong are concentrated on the rectangular jade box.


    Angya said faintly: "The blood feather knife has been in my feather family for hundreds of millions of years. Until today, I have not been able to find a suitable scabbard, so I can only install it inside the jade box. You must be surprised."


    After all, Angela respectfully opened the lid of the jade box, and Yun Suyi and others suddenly saw it in the jade box, lying on a three-foot-long, white-shaped feather-shaped knife.


    It was just above the white feather-like blade, but it was splashed with a bright red blood, in stark contrast to the white blade.


    Angia explained: "This knife was cast by the deification of my ancestor''s ancestor. At the time of the knife, there was a god-like alien that wanted to **** the knife. It was held by the first ancestor of my feathers. Knives, a knife will be the god-level aliens. This divine escape from the horror, and the feather knives will leave such a blood mark because they drank the blood of the different kind when they were not fully formed. Later, the ancestors named it blood. Feather knife."


    Everyone listened and felt that some blood was boiling. I wanted to immediately watch the blood marks on the blood feather knife in my hand. I can see if the blood feather knife is really fake.


    It seems that everyone''s mind is seen. Angela took the blood feather knife out of the jade box and handed it to a disciple of the town of Tiangong in the nearest place. Let them circulate it one by one.


    Thousands of cranes and Yun Sushang, Yun Suyi, after they got the **** knife, they also felt that this was a real good knife.


    However, the legendary blood feather knife should be a deified weapon, but this knife looks a bit different.


    The blood feather knife was passed down in the hands of the disciples of the Tiangong Temple. They were full of praise, but when the blood feather knife returned to the hand of Angia, there was a Piaget disciple of the town Tianzhu asking: "I heard the blood feather." The knife is a deified weapon, how can this knife seem to be incompetent..."


    Angela smiled slightly: "The brothers have good eyesight, although the legend of the blood feather knife is a deified weapon, and with its material, it should indeed be a deified device. But unfortunately, I have just talked about the **** feathers The story of heterogeneity, the blood feather knife could have achieved the deification, but because of that knife, it was contaminated with the blood of the different kind of blood, and it was incompatible with its own material atmosphere, which made it impossible to achieve deification and landed in the king''s level. The blood feather knife is not a deified, it is just a king-level knife."


    "It turns out that." Everyone felt a little sorry.


    Although the King''s knife is already very strong, it is naturally much worse than the deification.


    "Today, we invite everyone to appreciate the knife. Another purpose is to find a suitable master for the **** knife. If you are sitting among the brothers and sisters, whoever can beat me, it is the new **** knife. Master." Angela said this,


    Remember the mobile version of the URL:

 Chapter 2014： Angias calculation

    Angela came to the town of Tiangong, in addition to being forced to do so, but also shouldered the integration into the town Tiangong, as a heavy responsibility for the bridge between the Tian and the Yu.


    In order to be able to integrate into the Tiantian Palace as soon as possible, and let the Yu people truly become a part of the Tiantian Temple, Angela brought a lot of treasures when they came, in order to give gifts to people, blood feather knife is one of them.


    However, this gift is also a study. I really want to die and send it to the elders of the town��s palace. People will not want to be the same thing. Even if it is necessary, this method will not fall too much. Good feelings and human feelings.


    Hansen didn''t come to the knife meeting today, so Angelia would say something like this. When he took out the **** knife, he didn''t plan to take it back.


    Among the disciples of the town Tiangong who came to participate in the Appreciation of the Knife Club, there was a Piaget disciple who was the son of three elders. The weapon used by the three elders was a knife. His son Feng 19 used a knife.


    The three-member elder is the main person in charge of the various issues of the Yushou Town of Tianshun Town, so the blood feather knife was originally intended to give three elders.


    A **** knife is directly sent to the three elders. The three elders may not really bear the feelings of them. The elders of the Tiantian Palace do not lack the king-level knife. But on top of this knives, the knife was lost to the wind nineteen, so that the wind nineteen exposed the face and got the blood feather knife, then this human condition can actually fall.


    Of course, Angela can''t give the wind to the 19th at the beginning, and it can''t be sent too easily. Otherwise, the wind 19 thinks that this knife is the one he won by his skill, then the human condition is gone.


    Therefore, Angela must win a few games first, then lose to the wind nineteen, let the wind nineteen hearts, so this gift is considered to be sent.


    "Angya, is this true?" A majestic tauren, wide open his eyes and asked Angia.


    Angela smiled slightly: "Of course it is true. Anyone who is sitting in the middle of the battle, any brother and sister can win me in the knife, and you can take the blood feather knife immediately, of course, including the cow brother."


    "Well, what are you waiting for? What I am best at is using a knife. How can I teach you how to teach you now?" The Tauren got up and said.


    "Sister please." Angie''s eyes flashed a smile and made a gesture to the Tauren.


    The Tauren is named Niu Meng, one of the foreign disciples of Zhentiangong. He is good at the knife method. He is also a little famous among the disciples of the Piaget class, and his character is very violent.


    Niu Meng is one of the disciples who Angela deliberately invited to use several knives, in order to show his strength in Angya before the battle with the wind.


    The knife can be lost, the ceremony can be sent, but his reputation with Angela is also to be heard.


    Everyone followed Angela and Niu Meng to the performance field to watch this matchup.


    The cow is taller than three meters tall, and a giant knives in his hand is even taller than his head. It looks very horrible.


    "The younger brother invited." Niu Meng greeted him and slammed it against Angia.


    The huge knives gave a thunder, and a ray of lightning condensed into a thunderbolt that rushed toward Angela.


    Lei Niu roaring knife, Niu Meng''s best knife method, its momentum is very fierce, the same level of masters, do not dare to pick him up.


    Everyone looked at Angia and wanted to see how he should respond.


    The white wings behind Angie are gathered, and there is no intention to dodge. In the hand, a jade-level jade knife is held in the hand. The jade knife is very common in the town of Tiangong, and it is the knife made by the Piaget class. There is nothing surprising about it.


    Seeing that the Lei Niu knife has already reached the front of Angia, the knife force seems to be like a mountain can be broken.


    Angie smiled slightly, and the jade knife in her hand finally moved. There was no dodge, but a straight knife slammed into the bulls.


    The jade knife is a holy golden light, like a beam of light from heaven.


    Hey!


    Lei Niu knife was hard and smashed into two halves by Angya''s golden knife, and the golden knife light kept squatting on the sturdy horse''s knives and smashed the knives into two halves.


    The cow mammoth then retreats, and the golden knife light dissipates three inches in front of him.


    Everyone is in the heart, and anyone can see it. Angela��s knife is left in love, otherwise the golden knife will lie on the face of Niu Meng.


    Although Niu Meng is not really a master, but it is also the number one in the Piaget class. The Lei Niu Roaring Knife is indeed fierce. Angya has defeated Niu Meng hard. This is undoubtedly the top in the Piaget class. .


    "The feathers of the "Knife of Judgment" really deserved the name, this genetic technique is best at cutting everything, it is very overbearing, has never seen it before, and today is also an eye-opener." Thousands of cranes whispered to Yun Sushang.


    "He brother, are you sure to win him?" Yun Sushang frowned.


    "This is hard to say, but I am not good at the knife method. Now it is a knife. It is useless to go up." Qian Yuhe shook his head.


    The cattle were so bad that they were so miserable that they had hesitated some other politicians who were eager to try. Although they had fought a few games before, they did not show such a fierce performance.


    There is a disciple of Zhentiangong who is good at the method of genital knives. He tried to fight with Angia, but although he was not as ugly as Niu Meng, he was seen by anyone. He was completely suppressed by Angia. It is.


    No one can beat Angia in a few games, so that the disciples of the Tianzheng of the towns have some different views on Angela.


    Although there are fewer knives in the town of Tiantian, there are not many masters who actually use knives in the Piaget class. The ones won by Angie are not really top counties, but they can be easily squeezed. It is enough to explain the strength of Angia.


    For a time no one came forward to challenge, even the wind nine did not move.


    Angya knows that Feng 19 is not sure to win him, so he did not start to work. He stood on the field and said: "Zhen Tiangong is a great man of ancient times, regardless of the degree of genetic evolution or various genetic techniques. Above my feathers, I have longed for the town of Tiantian. I have always hoped to study in the Tiangong Palace. Now I am finally satisfied with my wishes. I also heard that among the many Piaget disciples of Zhentian Temple, The method of Hansen and Feng Xun��s two brothers is the most, but it��s a pity that Hansen��s brother seems to have some scruples or fears of trouble. He is not willing to give advice to the next, so that he is disappointed in the next life. Fortunately, today��s wind brother is here, I don��t know. Can you please ask the wind brother to give one or two?"


    Although Angela��s words were very polite, but anyone listened to it, he was demeaning to Hansen, alluding that Hansen was afraid of him and did not dare to fight him.


    Although Angela has already said that it is euphemistic, but Yun Suyi still feels very harsh, so that her heart is not a taste, can not help but be annoyed.


    "Han Sen didn''t come. I learned a little about his knives. I will discuss it with you on your behalf. It also counts your wish." The body of the plain clothes is slightly moving, and it has already fallen. In the theater.

 Chapter 2015： Puppets under the heavens

    Thousands of cranes and Yun Sushang were shocked, but they were too late to stop.


    That Angya is indeed the top count, even they do not have full confidence to win Angia, Yun Suyi has just been promoted to the Earl not long, how can win.


    But fortunately, it is in the town of Tiangong, even if it is lost, there will be no danger to life, so don''t worry too much.


    Yun Sushang sighed in his heart and knew that Yun Suyi was not able to listen to Hansen��s bad words, so he would be angry.


    Angela saw the woman in the elegant clothes standing opposite her. After a slight glimpse, she smiled and said: "Is the Yunshi sister just promoted to the Earl? And if you remember correctly, the Yunjia disciples usually use swords, under Even if you win, you won''t win."


    "The swordsmanship of the Yun family is so powerful. If it is won by the sword method, then it is not a problem. I learned a few tricks with Han Sen, and I thought it would be enough." Yun Suyi said faintly, she put the snow shadow knife Pulled it out.


    Angya slightly frowned, he certainly knows that Yun Suyi is the daughter of Yun Changkong, and does not want to offend her, but the blood feather knife is prepared for the three-member elders, and it is not good to lose to Yun Suyi. Moreover, Yun Suyi has just been promoted to the Earl. If he loses to Yun Suyi, not only his face is gone, but anyone will think that he is deliberate. Too deliberately please is to flatter, only to make people Not tooth, lost his personality.


    For a time, Angia was also a bit embarrassed, but since Yun Suyi has already pulled out the knife, if he can''t say it without fighting, he thinks a little, and Angia has already had a plan in mind.


    "Since Yunshi''s sister has this Yaxing, then she can only be accompanied by the next, Yunshi sister please." Angia held a jade knife and smiled and said to Yunsuyi.


    He is going to keep on attacking and let Yun Suyi know his own difficulties. If Yun Suyi really does not know how to advance and retreat, he will take the initiative to admit defeat. Others will only feel that he has a demeanor and is unwilling to have a general knowledge with women.


    Yun Suyi is also welcome, Snow Shadow Knife made a gift, and then smashed the past, the use of the law is the law.


    Yun Suyi can''t listen to Anthony''s satire Hansen, but she is not very clear about how her own knife is.


    After all, there are very few knives used in actual combat, and all her practical experience comes from Hansen. Although Hansen said that her knives are already completed, what is lacking is only the improvement of proficiency and strength level, but in the end How much power can be exerted, and there is still no bottom in the heart of Yunsu.


    It��s just that Yun Suyi��s knife has passed, and Angela��s face has changed. The original intention of the heart suddenly disappeared. The whole person is like a wolf who is in danger, and the body is tight.


    Although it was only a knife, but Angela has already felt the strong danger of the knife.


    I dare not have a half-heartedness, Angya''s look is dignified, the pace at the foot changes, and the knife-knife method of the trial is also followed, which is more serious than when they confronted Niu Meng.


    After Yunsui��s knife was pulled out, his body shape had already moved, and the knife walked with him. Before the knife rushed to the extreme, he had already pulled out the second knife.


    Angela immediately took the knife back, and the knife method changed again to deal with the momentum of Yun Suyi.


    Thousands of cranes and Yun Sushang suddenly looked at each other. They all recognized the knives used by Yun Suyi. They have many people who study this knife method, but there are not many people who really use it, because the defects are too Deadly, if you use it in actual combat, you will be caught by the opponent, but it will be easy to kill.


    However, Yunsuyi��s knives were used in the sky, but they gave thousands of cranes and Yunsushang a very different feeling. They couldn��t tell the difference, but they could see it. The problem seems to have disappeared in the hands of Yun Suyi.


    How strong is the perfect knife in the sky? This problem has reached the perfect answer in the hands of Yun Suyi.


    At the beginning, Yun Suyi was a little nervous and unnatural, but when she found out that she was under her own knife, Angela went completely with her knife. As she practiced, she was completely settled. It��s down.


    Yun Suyi remembers that Hansen told her that unless the opponent''s strength is much stronger than her, if she is given the opportunity to attack the first knife, then the opponent can not win her.


    Of course, this first knife refers not to a messy knife, but to the first knife against the enemy''s weakness, and also the beginning of the knife.


    Once the enemy is affected by the first knife, the knife in the back of the world will continue to linger, as if the invisible lock of destiny is inextricably linked, and the opponent is firmly bound in the knife.


    Unless the opponent''s artistic conception can reach the point where the fate can be seen, it is impossible to escape the shackles of the sword under the heavens. Like the puppets, they follow the swords of the heavens until they are completely restrained.


    Yun Suyi usually fights with Hansen. Hansen��s knife is so powerful that he can reach the level of deification in only half a step.


    Hansen��s pressure on Yun Suyi is completely incomparable to Angia. I have become accustomed to the Yun Suyi, which was strongly suppressed when confronted with Hansen, and then played against Angya. Instead, it felt a lot easier. The imposing and psychological pressure is not a grade at all.


    So Qian Yuhe and other disciples of the town of Tiangong were surprised to see Yunwuyi waving the snow-shadow knife, which seemed to be very casual.


    And that, Angela, it is a dignified look, sweating on the forehead, seems to be desperately trying to get rid of a certain predicament.


    Angela is now like a marionette. His knife has not been able to use a complete trick until now. Every time he uses half of it, he finds that the next knife of Yunsuyi has attacked him. Another must-have place, he had to take the knife and deal with it.


    Angela wants to break the bond with a two-pronged approach, but finds that he has no chance of losing both sides. Every time Yun Yunyi��s knife is in his old power, the new force will not be born. Pulling out makes him very, very uncomfortable.


    It felt like there were countless invisible wires entangled in his body, and the **** became tighter and tighter, so that he could not exert his power. Depressed only wanted to vomit blood.


    If Angela is the kind of person who can take the knife in front of his fate, then he still has the opportunity to break the shackles of the knife under the heavens, but unfortunately he has not been able to reach that state.


    The whole performance of the martial arts field is silent, no one thought that the knives of Yun Suyi are so powerful, even thousands of cranes and Yun Sushang are stunned.


    "How is this possible... There is no flaw in her knife in the sky..." Qian Yuhe muttered to himself, his face was unbelievable.


    Under the heavens, the knife can be used perfectly. This is a shocking news for the entire town of Tiangong. I am afraid that even the elders and even the palace owners may be alarmed. 8)

 Chapter 2016： Blood feather knife to hand

    "Han Sen!" Yun Sushang suddenly said nothing.


    "Han Sen? What do you mean? Is this related to Hansen?" Qian Yuhe suspiciously looked at Yun Sushang.


    "Have you forgotten? The first prize of the Hansen exam is the day." Yun Sushang said with a strange look.


    "How do I know this, what he chose, only he knows it, I have not asked." Thousands of cranes looked strangely at Yun Sushang: "How do you know that he chose the knife in the sky?"


    Yun Sushang smiled slightly and said the things of Yun Suyi and Hansen.


    Thousands of cranes listened and then widened their eyes: "What you mean is that Hansen chose the law for the clothes, and he solved the flaws of the knife in such a short period of time, and also taught. Is it possible that the plain clothes have no flaws in the sky?"


    "I don''t believe that there will be such a thing, but you also saw it. She used the knife in the sky, and there was no previous flaw. Besides, I really can''t think of any possibility." The look of the singer is complicated.


    "If this is the case, Han Sen is doing a big event for our town Tiangong and solving a thousand-year-old problem. This person is really a talented person. There will be some things to do in the future." Qian Yuhe praised.


    "It''s hard to say now that the opponents of Suyi are only Angela after all. In the face of a stronger opponent, Hansen''s revised law will not reveal flaws. This still needs to be verified." Sushang thought and said: "After the end of the meeting, we will take the plain clothes back to make things clear to the father, and the father should be able to have an accurate judgment."


    When the two talked, Angela had fallen into a very difficult situation.


    Angela''s absolute strength is indeed much better than Yun Suyi. If Yun Suyi''s power is equivalent to a human being, then Angela is like a terrible giant shark. His power can easily bite Yun Suyi.


    However, the current situation is like the giant shark of Angya has been hooked by the hook. When he struggles, the fish line in the hands of Yun Suyi will be loose, so that he can not make power.


    However, once he relaxed himself, the fish line of Yun Suyi would be tightened again. As a result, Angya was completely powerless, and it was deeper and deeper in the shackles of the sword.


    "I lost, Yun''s sister''s knife is really powerful, this should be the legendary cloud family that the predecessors created the law of the world? It is worthy of the name, is the first-class knife in the universe." Angia After all, it is a wise man who knows that he must lose. Undoubtedly, he will only make himself more ugly, and he will simply admit defeat.


    However, he also pointed out the origins of the knife-and-law method in the world. He only admitted that he lost to the law of the world, instead of what Yun Suyi said earlier, she is the knife with Han Sen.


    Many of the disciples of Zhentian Temple have never seen the law of the world, and they have suddenly realized when they say that Angela has said this.


    Yun Suyi put the snow shadow knife into the scabbard and said faintly: "This is no wrong way of the knife under the heavens, but there are great flaws in the knife method under the heavens. There is no way to actually use it in actual combat. I use it. The knives of the world are the perfect way to make up for the flaws after Hansen''s adaptation. It''s just that I don''t learn very well. At most, it is only Hansen''s level."


    As soon as this was said, all the disciples of the Tiangong Temple were shocked and unspeakable. The swordsmanship of the heavens experienced the research and adaptation of so many predecessors of Zhentian Temple. The last flaw was never solved. Now it has been solved by Hansen. People can''t believe it.


    And Angela is listening to the face for a while, then for a while, it is a smart person like him, and also feels a burning pain on his face.


    "I am able to take the blood feather knife now?" Yun Suyi said to Angela.


    She was angry that Angia satirized Hansen, and there was no politeness.


    "Of course, Yun''s sister''s knife method is very admirable, and the blood feather knife is yours." Angela returned, and smiled and handed the jade box with the blood feather knife to Yun Suyi.


    "That''s a thank you." Yun Suyi received a **** knife and turned directly to the show.


    Yun Sushang and Qian Yuhe rushed to meet up, Yun Sushang asked directly: "Suyi, what you said is true, is the defect of the knife under the heavens really made up?"


    "Of course it is true." Yun Suyi nodded.


    "Go, you will go back to see my father with me." Yun Sushang took Yun Suyi and left Yunzhong Island. The defects of the knife were compensated. This fact is too big to allow her to delay time. Continue to wait until the knife will end.


    Moreover, the blood feather knives have already been won by Yun Suyi, and the reward knife will have no meaning to proceed any more.


    The other disciples of the Tiangong Temple also rushed to leave, and they also wanted to know whether the flaws in the sword were really made up. If it was true, then the town palace would have one more town hall. The level of no knife is up.


    The disciples of Angya and other feathers are dejected one by one, and even the interest in talking is gone.


    Originally, they wanted to use Hansen''s superior position, but who knows that Hansen did not even shoot, but only taught Yun Suyi a knife, even let Angia lose nothing, they are depressed and only want to vomit blood, now The situation is even more unacceptable to Angya than to Hansen.


    Not only did they not be able to make a name for the town, but the **** knife could not give three elders. What is even more frustrating is that Yun Suyi took away the **** knife and it is absolutely impossible to accept their human feelings, even this defeat. It also left a little bit of reputation that Angya had accumulated before.


    Even Yun Suyi, who followed Hansen��s knife-knife method, couldn��t beat it. He had repeatedly provoked Hansen many times, and many of these actions would be a laughing stock.


    Completely defeated, all the feather disciples are uncomfortable in their hearts, but they are difficult to vent, and they can only swallow their teeth when they break their teeth.


    "A good Hansen, there are such calculations. I used to look down on him. This person is not just a simple Wufu." Angela came back and said with a bite.


    He thought that Han Sen had already planned to use Yun Suyi to deal with him. Unfortunately, he thought a bit more. Han Sen never put him in his heart, let alone counted him.


    This is not the end of the matter. Yun Sushang took Yun Suyi to see Yun Changkong, and said Hansen and the law of the world.


    "There is such a thing, Suyi, you show Hansen''s modified knife method to me again." Yun Chang hollow does not believe that Hansen can make up for the defects of the knife of the sky, and think there are still problems. presence.


    After all, there are so many problems that the predecessors of Zhentian Temple have not been able to solve. Hansen is no longer genius, and it is impossible to solve it only after more than a month.


    However, when the cloud looked at the sky and the sword, the mouth was involuntarily enlarged.

 Chapter 2017： Palace reward

    As the main actor of the Yun family, Yun Changkong is the ten-seat elder of Zhentian Palace. It is naturally no stranger to the knives created by Yunjia.


    The knives displayed by Yun Suyi are different from the original knives of the heavens. This is not the same place. It just happens to solve the original problem of the knife under the heavens and make it There is no flaw anymore, and it has become a knife that can really be used in actual combat.


    "Suyi, this is really the modified law of Hansen?" After Yun Suyi''s demonstration, Yun Changkong immediately asked.


    "Yes, during the time before the promotion of the count, I have been following him to practice the knife." Yun Suyi nodded.


    "Father, is Hansen''s modified knife method really feasible?" Yun Sushang asked.


    "It''s feasible, it seems to be feasible now, but I don''t understand a bit. How can there be a kind of mood in your knife that is similar to "No Words of Heaven"?" Yun Yunkong asked.


    Yun Suyi trained herself and Hansen, and Hansen oppressed her with her own knife, and made her feel the meaning of the knife.


    After listening to the sky, Yun Chang smiled and said: "This Hansen is indeed a talent. From the knife-and-law itself to the adaptation of the formula, to the enlightenment of the artistic conception, it really solves the problem of the knife-and-law. Let it be a knife that can be combated. Before you have your own enlightenment, you can learn the rules of the world by getting started in this way, and then slowly have your own understanding, you can get rid of the formula and really enter your own. The realm of the two-stage cultivation method has been thought of by the predecessors, but there are many problems in the process that need to be solved. The most troublesome thing is that you need a perfect way of guiding and artistic guidance. Hansen is perfectly solved. This requires a very strong experience and understanding. If it is his handwriting, his accomplishments in the knives can be regarded as a master class."


    Yun Sushang three listened to the stunned, Yun Changkong did not say anything more, with Yun Suyi went to the town of Tiangong, held a meeting of elders.


    The news that "The Law of the World" has been perfect is quickly spread in the town of Tiantian, and the "Sword of the World" was also adjusted to the first time, becoming the town of the town of Tiangong. Gong gene technology, caused a great sensation in the town of Tiangong.


    Hansen��s name was once again pushed to the forefront, and Angela became the background wall. Even when it was mentioned, it was only the embellishment of the knife.


    Han Sen didn''t know these things at all. He had been hunting different creatures in Xuanyuan Cave. When he arrived at the opening of Baiyu Building, he came out from Xuanyuan Cave.


    Hansen has just returned to his own Xiaoyu Island. He has not come to Baiyulou, but Qianyuhe has come to his Xiaoyu Island.


    "Han brother, the palace master summoned, pick up something and hurry up." Qian Yuhe smiled and said to Han Sen.


    "Does the palace call to see me?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse and looked at Qian Yuhe.


    The town of Tiangong has a versatile day, and it is impossible to summon him to talk about what he usually does.


    "You still don''t know? The swordsmanship that you have adapted has passed the resolution of the Presbyterian Church and has been upgraded to the level of the town palace secret. As an adaptor, there are considerable rewards to be taken, and the palace master summons you. Naturally, I want to reward you." Qian Yuhe laughed.


    Han Sen heard a word, but did not expect to have such a good thing.


    Going to the Tiantian Temple with Qianyuhe, this time I have no way to go through the road of heaven. Only the first time will be suppressed by the three-characteristic concept of Zhentiangong.


    When I came to the town Tiangong, many of the disciples looked at Hansen''s eyes with some strangeness, most of which were envy and respect.


    Hansen was the first time he saw the palace owner of the town Tiangong. Although he seemed to have seen one side last time, his consciousness was not completely awake at that time. He did not know what the town Tiangong Lord looked like.


    The main appearance of Zhentian Temple looks very ordinary. It seems to be just a middle-aged person who is not very eye-catching. There is nothing to do with the domineering, and there is no dusty sacred bone. It feels very ordinary.


    Hansen went to the ceremony, and the owner of the Tiantian Palace looked at Hansen with interest: "Get up, this time you look more pleasing than the last time."


    "The disciple is incompetent, so that the main lord laughs." Hansen couldn''t help but feel awkward. The last time he was carried by the thousand feather cranes, it was a bit too embarrassing.


    The master of the town Tiangu looked up and said Hansen said: "The incompetent words are used well. You are so incompetent, and I have not known how many generations of the town��s Tiangong have not been able to adapt the completed knife. If you are incompetent, what are the many predecessors of my town Tiangong?"


    "The disciple doesn''t mean that." Hansen quickly bowed his head.


    The owner of the town Tianxiao laughed: "You don''t have to be so cautious. At the beginning, your master Isa is not your character. Even my old man is not in the eye, but my old man likes her temper."


    Han Sen heard that he knew that Isa was so fragrant in the town of Tiangong, and it seems that the master of the palace has still been obsessed with Isa until now.


    "This old man will not want to engage in any teacher-student love, will he not forget about Isa?" Han Sen secretly confided.


    The main face of the town Tiangong was cold and stretched out. Hansen suddenly felt like a negative mountain and was almost crushed on the ground.


    "Hey, you kid, it looks honest, but it is a bad heart, thinking about something." The town of Tiangong looked at Han Sen coldly.


    Hansen��s cold sweat came out. The main character of the town��s palace was to see through what he thought in his heart.


    "The disciple is damned." Hansen, in the attitude of the hero who did not eat the loss before his eyes, quickly pleaded guilty to the main cause of the town.


    The owner of the town Tianzhu smiled: "Before Isa was not a slap in the face, but she is clear and sly, unlike you in the stomach, you are really good enough."


    "There is a disease here, the more he likes it, the more he likes it? Is this guy a subject?" Hansen couldn''t help but secretly.


    But just thinking about it, I know it is bad.


    The town of Tiangong smiled and looked at Han Sen. Hansen suddenly felt that he was a heavy one, and he was almost directly crushed on the ground.


    "The disciple really knows this wrong this time." Han Sen bitterly greeted him again.


    The owner of the town Tianxiao smiled and said: "Forget it, who made you a disciple of Isa, and made great contributions to the Tiangong of my town. The swordsmanship in the sky is good, and I want to reward what I want."


    "It is a privilege to be able to do something for the palace, and it is the honor of the disciple. Where can I reward?" Hansen said quickly.


    "Well, your kid is not the kind of honest person, you don''t have to install it in front of me." The town Tianzhu snorted and looked at Hansen like a smile. "That''s it, Isa was fed the horse before." You are also going to feed the horses. It is a reward for the adaptation of the world."


    "Xie Gongzhu rewards." Hansen forced himself to do nothing.

 Chapter 2018： Tianxin lock

    "Okay, let''s go." The town of Tiangong waved, indicating that Hansen could go.


    "Cough, the main lord of the palace, you are infinitely powerful, and it is difficult to move the disciples in the hands of the disciples. It is really to let the disciples open their eyes..." Hansen''s footsteps did not move.


    He is now like a hill, and it takes a lot of effort to stand still.


    The town Tiangong smiled and looked at Han Sen and said: "This is also the reward that the Lord of the Lord has given you. If you don''t leave, you will reward me again."


    Hansen said nothing but turn around and left, and he secretly vowed to see this ghost palace again.


    "Your sister, what kind of reward is this? Well, I am also a meritorious minister. If you don''t reward, forget it. Let me feed the horse and feed your sister''s horse!" Hansen walked out of the town and then dared to be inside. Make complaints.


    Just out of the town of Tiangong, Hansen��s clothes have been soaked, and the Tiantiangong master did not know what genetics was used on him, which put him under great pressure, even though he was able to withstand it. But now don''t say it''s flying, and even running can''t move, you can only move forward step by step.


    "How, what kind of reward did the palace owner give you?" Qian Yuhe greeted him.


    "Don''t mention it, I ask you, when my master used to be in the town of Tiangong, did he offend the palace master?" Hansen thought, it must be that Isa had sinned the town''s lord, and the old guy would So whole.


    "How can you ask this? The palace owner was the most favorite of your master at the beginning, and hated not accepting her as a disciple. This is the case of the entire town of Tiangong." Qian Yuhe said.


    "That''s weird. Since my master is so fond of it, how can he not only reward me, but also use a strange genetic technique to suppress my body and punish me for feeding?" Hansen frowned: "Is it true? He accepted his disciples, so he put all the gas on my head?"


    "What happened?" Qian Yuhe quickly asked.


    Hansen said it to himself. After listening to it, Qian Yuhe suddenly opened his eyes and opened his mouth. Looking at Han Sen��s eyes, it was like seeing a ghost.


    "You think he is too much, right?" Hansen said as he spoke in his heart: "I don''t just spit a few words in my heart. Is it necessary to do this?"


    Thousands of cranes have come back to God, looking at Hansen with a look of eccentricity: "You are really in the blessings and do not know how to be blessed. The genetic technique in your house is the secret law of our town Tiangong, "Tianxin Lock", "No Words in Heaven" The secret technique, the king-level power can barely use, every time the body will be damaged, generally not to the blood, even the king will not be used lightly. People who would have "No Words" are hard to find, and Need to sacrifice yourself, the palace owner even used it twice for you, this kind of favor may not be even a lonely."


    Hansen��s eyes widened in surprise: ��Is this true?��


    "Of course it is true. The name of Tianxin Lock is not a secret in Zhentian Palace. Although this technique locks your body, as long as you can unlock the Tianxin lock with your own strength, you may have physical fitness and breath. The purity has been greatly improved, and it has broken through its own limits. It is not necessary for me to say how important the foundation is. This is a good thing that can break through the limits and will not be promoted to the ranks. I don��t know how many people can��t ask for it. You actually got twice. , still complain here, I really wanted to hit you. "crane said thousands of birds envy.


    Hansen looked strangely: "Where is the horse? Isn''t it a good thing to feed the horse?"


    "If I guess it is correct, the palace owner said that feeding the horse should refer to the dream beast. This is a good thing or a bad thing. I can''t say it clearly." Qian Yuhe thought about it.


    When two people spoke, a disciple with a deacon appearance came over and said to Hansen��s slight salute: "Korean brother, the palace owner asked me to take you to Dream Island, you need to work for the dream beast for three months, Are you leaving now, or are you going to pack up and pack up?"


    "Brother, can I go tomorrow?" Hansen asked.


    "Yes, I will pick you up tomorrow." The brother said with a smile.


    "That would thank the brothers." After Hansen thanked him, he turned to Qian Yuhe and said: "Old crane, you want to take me back to Xiaoyu Island. I am now weighing, I am afraid that my legs will not move me."


    Thousands of cranes smiled and said: "Don''t be afraid, it is only your body that locks your heart. It does not increase your weight, and it has no effect on foreign objects."


    Hansen will be suspicious and dragged his heavy body to the back of the legless crane. The legless crane did not have a special feeling. He patted the wings and flew up.


    This guy followed Hansen and ate a lot of high-quality heterogeneous flesh and blood. The body was a lot stronger and his strength was much bigger. He flew a little faster than before.


    But it''s just a little faster, its wings are hurt, it''s awkward to fly, and it can''t fly too fast.


    After Hansen returned to Xiaoyu Island, he tried to use various forces to open the Tianxin lock. In addition to the super-spiritual body, Hansen used all kinds of powers, and it was useless for Tianxin Lock.


    Hansen had no choice but to clean up the things. The next morning, he was taken to the dream island by the brother.


    Hansen has little understanding of the dream beast. The only thing that is known is that the dream beast is a divine alienation. The lonely bamboo is trapped for ten years by it.


    "The old man won''t want to let the dream beast give me a dream of all the world? I don''t want to experience that kind of ghost thing. My life is a complete comedy. I don''t need any tragedy at all..." Han Sen thinks more and more. Shocked.


    Even Lonely Bamboo has been used for ten years to wake up. Even if he is more powerful than a lonely bamboo, it will take a few years to come out. When Linger grows up, even he doesn��t know it, isn��t it very sad? .


    "No, no, I can''t be engaged in a dream, I have to go back to the old man and say clearly." Hansen turned and wanted to go.


    But suddenly I heard a somewhat fascinating voice coming from behind: "Who is leaving you?"


    Hansen��s body suddenly stagnated there, slowly turned around and glanced at it. He couldn��t see the mirror-like lake in the distance. A whole body was white, and the long unicorn-like alien was slowing down. Go slowly.


    This may be the most beautiful and sacred alien that Hansen has seen, but Hansen can''t help but feel awkward when he comes into contact with it.


    The blue eyes that are as beautiful as dreams are smiling, but I don��t know why, but the smile makes Han Sen feel a little hairy.


    "Cough, dreaming adults, I am asking the Lord of the Palace to ask if you have any needs. If there is any need, I will immediately report back to the Lord, and immediately bring what you need." Sen said quickly, he felt that he should leave here soon.


    "Oh, it turns out that I really need some, you come over." The dream beast gracefully stepped on the grass and looked at Hansen with a smile.

 Chapter 2019： Touch the gem

    "Dream of the adults, what do you need?" Han Sen felt that the dream beast was a little uncomfortable.


    The dreamland beast does not say anything. In the eyes of the dreamy splendor, Hansen only feels that a force is coming on him. The originally heavy body is involuntarily flying.


    thump!


    Hansen flew to the lake and fell directly into the lake.


    If it is normal, even if it falls into the lake, it is no big deal, but now his body is as heavy as a mountain, not to mention flying away from the lake. Even if you want to keep your head and face out of the water, it is very difficult.


    The dream beast walked on the water of the lake and walked to Hansen, who was tossing on the water. He said with a smile: "Don''t pretend, I know that you have the ability to survive in the water. There is a gem in the sediment at the bottom of the lake. Those are my food, you will come back to me, I will eat ten every day, and one less will reward you with a tragedy."


    "Right, forget to tell you, I like cleaning very much, even a little clean, so don''t dirty the lake, otherwise I will give you a hundred tragedy as a reward." Dreamland added another sentence.


    Hansen listened to this, and immediately gave up the struggle, and the body suddenly sank to the water.


    Breathing in the water can''t help him, Han Sen just wants to pretend to look like a little sympathy, but unfortunately there is no use in front of the dream beast.


    The water in Dream Lake is very clear, and it is the kind that you can see at the bottom. Hansen probably estimated that the lake is about ten meters deep.


    The only strange thing is that Hansen did not see any kind of creatures in the lake, even plants like water plants.


    The whole lake is clean like a gem, so dusty and horrible.


    The body sank into the bottom of the lake, and the feet fell on the sand at the bottom of the lake. The sand at the feet flew up along the water, as if it had raised deep fog.


    "Today is the first day, it is a warning. If the sand is made up again today and pollutes the lake, you will wait directly for the dream." The voice of the dream beast sounded in Hansen''s ear.


    "You don''t let me stand on the sand, how can I find you a jewel?" Hansen cried.


    "That is your own business, I am only responsible for customizing the rules." Dreamland said of course.


    Han Sen knew that the argument was useless. He had to leave the bottom of the lake with his legs and his body swimming across the water, trying to prevent the sand from being carried by his body.


    However, the sand at the bottom of the lake seems to be particularly light, but it is slightly swayed by the water, and it will appear like smoke from the bottom of the lake, and a large lake will become dirty.


    Hansen can only go to the bottom of his feet, as far as possible, so that the rest of the body is not close to the sand surface at the bottom of the lake, so that it can barely let the sand float.


    If it is normal, it is not a problem to maintain this posture, but now Hansen is locked by the Tianxin lock. Under such pressure, it is necessary to maintain this posture. The body will feel like it is about to collapse. The muscles of the whole body are sore.


    This is also the case where Hansen has been using various forces to support the body, otherwise it has already fallen to the bottom of the lake.


    It��s just useless to keep this posture. Hansen��s gaze scans the bottom of the lake nearby. The white sand at the bottom of the lake is very flat. It��s hard to see even a little scratch on the top, let alone what the stone is.


    Hansen looked at it for a while and found no gems.


    When you think of what the dream beast said, you know that the gems should be in the river sand. He must dig the gems out of the sand.


    But there was a gem in the place below the sand, but he knew nothing about it. He used the hole to see the nearby river sand and did not find any gems below.


    "In any case, it is not a foul today." Han Sen was stunned, and he smashed the sand directly. After turning a large piece of sand, he really found him a glass-bead-sized gemstone that was as pure as a diamond.


    "Dream of the adults, is this what you want?" Hansen asked with the jewel in his hand.


    "Yes, I have to eat ten tablets a day, and one less will give you a tragedy. Also, you just deliberately destroyed the river and polluted the lake, and punish you for another month." The voice of the dream beast does not know where to pass. come.


    Hansen was depressed, but people had to bow their heads under the eaves. Now they can only admit that they are unlucky.


    There are indeed gems in the lake sand, but the distribution density is very low. It is not easy to find them and not let those **** sands float.


    However, this is still unbearable to Hansen. Hansen learned from the moon and the narrow knife of the moon to the pure and gentle technique. He can put a group of strength into the water, not to make the water ripple, to let the sand It is not difficult to move.


    Hansen condenses to the pure and soft moon scorpion, carefully turning the sand at the bottom of the river to find the gems below.


    The body was locked by the Tianxin lock, and had to maintain the posture on the head and the feet. It also used the pure and soft force to dig the gems under the sand. Hansen had spent more than ten hours in the lake before finally getting together. a gemstone.


    When Hansen climbed out of the lake, he didn''t want to move when he was lying on the ground.


    "You can do more than I thought. It seems that even if I want to eat more in the future, there should be no problem." Lying under a big tree by the lake, a very leisurely dream beast, watching Han Sen smile Said.


    Hansen didn''t even have the strength to ask for mercy. He was lying on the grass on the lake and gasping for a big mouth. The whole body was sore and not soft. It seemed to have no bones.


    The tragic fate of Hansen��s river work began today. In the next day, he spends most of his time in the jewels at the bottom of the lake. The rest of the time can only be used for rest, even for the time of cultivation. It is.


    Hansen did not know what the attempt of the town Tiangong to let him come here, but the relationship between the town of Tiangong and Isa should not be harmful to him.


    What''s more, the owner of the town of Tiantian also lost his own strength and gave him two locks in heaven. There is no need to be so troublesome to think of him.


    Hansen worked diligently as a river worker every day. The dream beast still saw him not pleasing to the eye. If he slept for too long and got up late, he would be kicked off the lake by the dream beast.


    And this metamorphosis dream beast also said that fresh gems are delicious, even if Hansen wants to spend a few more in one day and put it for tomorrow.


    "You wait for me, when I am promoted to deification, I can do it for you, I will let you go to the lake to touch the gems, and then put your four hooves on the bundle, let you touch with your tongue." Hansen I hate thinking in my heart.


    "You have a very good idea. From tomorrow, you will use your tongue to dig a gem, but your tongue will touch the gem, and I will cut it off." The cold voice of the dream beast rang around Hansen.


    Hansen suddenly shuddered, and his heart secretly despaired: "I will go, it will also read the mind?"

 Chapter 2020： Refining and blood

    The tragic river life of digging sand with his tongue made Han Sen almost mad, and anything else was worth it. The dream reading of the beast really made Han Sen very jealous.


    Hansen thought a lot of ways, trying to block the dream reading of the dream beast, but almost no effect.


    Fortunately, after Hansen��s several trials, he found that Dreamland��s mind reading was not really able to see the detailed thoughts in his mind, but he could see what kind of thought he had, that is, he probably knew him. I am thinking about something inside my heart.


    So Hansen was a little more reassured. If the dream beast can really read the information from his mind, then many secrets should be exposed.


    But because of the experiment, Hansen was also punished, and the period of hard work rose from the previous three months to the current year and month.


    After more than half a month of hardship, Hansen finally got a chance to see the visitors.


    When I saw Yun Suyi, Han Sen felt like a prisoner who had been sitting for several decades, and who was so hard to be inspected, almost tears would come down.


    "Han Sen, what''s wrong with you?" Yun Suyi looked at Han Sen puzzled.


    "It''s okay, my eyes are in the sand." Hansen said in a manly, bloody, tear-free hero.


    There is another saying by the people about this kind of behavior.


    "Right, what are you looking for?" Hansen was a little excited, and after returning to normal, he looked at Yun Suyi.


    Yun Suyi untied a jade from the waist and handed it to Hansen after opening it. "This is the sword that I used to teach you from the knife. Feather knife, so there is half of your credit in it, and this knife has half of you, I will show it to you."


    "The knife is what you won, it is your thing, and I already have a ghost tooth knife, no matter how much it is useless." Han Sen said inside, still took out the blood feather knife and looked at it.


    "I just said that the knife has half of you, but the right to use belongs to me." Yun Suyi said with a smile.


    "This is very good." Han Sen stroked the blade of the blood feather knife: "This is indeed a good knife, no worse than my ghost knife, but the characteristics of this knife are not suitable for my tooth knife, used to use the day. The knife is not bad."


    Hansen stroked the blade of the blade and was suddenly burned. He raised his hand and looked at the blade of the blood feather knife with amazement.


    Just hot to his finger position, that is, the blood mark on the blood feather knife, above the pure white feather knife body, that blood stain like a splash of ink looks very conspicuous.


    Yun Suyi explained: "The blood feather knife is made by a feathered ancestor with a piece of deified feather. Only when the knife is not formed, there is a demonized alien to grab this knife. Finally, it is hit hard by a knife, and the blood feather knife is also I was contaminated with the blood of the demonized, and eventually the **** knife was not able to become a deified weapon, but only a king."


    "Is there no way for the first ancestor of the Yu family to erase the blood of the above kind?" Hansen extended his finger and stroked the blood mark again.


    "If you can erase it, it will not stay until now, and it is even more impossible to give it away." Yun Suyi said.


    Hansen nodded, his fingers had been pressed on the blood mark, and he felt the burning sensation on the blood mark, and the blood crystallized in his body seemed to be affected by this burning, the blood inside the finger Start to melt.


    Hansen��s mind was moving, and he was running **** nerves according to the blood marks. He suddenly felt a trace of blood flowing into his body along his fingers.


    Hansen��s blood in his fingers touched the blood, just like the flame met with gasoline, and it almost burned.


    "What is the situation?" Hansen was shocked and happy. A trace of blood could make his blood so boiling. If he could absorb all the blood marks on the blood-bone knife, would he still be afraid that the blood-staining nerve could not be promoted to the count?


    "Han Sen, what''s wrong with you?" Yun Suyi saw Hansen worrying there, and asked with a worried.


    Hansen was hesitant and didn''t know how to speak for a while.


    Women are delicate masters. When they see Han Sen��s expression, Yun Suyi said softly: ��If you have anything to help, you can tell me, as long as I can do it, I will help you. of."


    Hansen hesitated and said: "Suyi, can you lend me this knife for a while?"


    "I thought it was something. This knife also has half of yours. You have to take it." Yun Suyi said without hesitation.


    Hansen was overjoyed and thought about solving his ghost tooth knife and handing it to Yun Suyi: "I took your blood feather knife, and this ghost tooth knife will be given to you first."


    Yun Suyi''s cheeks are red, it seems to be in my heart, but I still reach out and pick up the ghost tooth knife. Some unnaturally said: "Well, I will use it first."


    Finally, I had a chance to chat with people. Hansen originally wanted to talk for a while, but the dream beast was very untimely to remind him that if the ten gemstone missions were not completed today, he would immediately send him a tragedy.


    Hansen had to send away Yun Suyi, returning to the water and continuing to dig the gems with his tongue.


    During this time, Hansen did not learn anything, but he practiced a stunt "sword-sword technique". It can''t say how powerful it is, but it is very clever for the use of pure and soft power, otherwise it is impossible to use the tongue to dig sand. .


    It was hard to dig up ten gems. After Hansen came to work, although the body was already very tired, there was no direct rest.


    The blood feather knife was taken out of the jade, placed on the knee, and the finger pressed against the blood mark to run the blood and nerves. Hansen suddenly felt a trace of blood gas infiltrated from the blood mark.


    However, this penetration rate is very slow. Hansen has been running for a while, but only absorbs a little bit of superficial blood.


    Hesitated for a moment, Han Sen forced a drop of crystal blood, dripping it on the blood mark of the blood feather knife, the drop of crystal blood slowly infiltrated into the blood mark, and in a short time, completely integrated with the blood mark, and then I can''t see the traces of blood.


    Hansen was running the blood and nerves again at this time, and suddenly he felt a blood rushing out of the blood mark and infiltrated into Hansen''s body. The whole body''s crystal blood suddenly melted and boiled.


    Hansen felt that his body was about to be burnt by the boiling blood. It lasted for more than seven hours before he completely refining the blood.


    "It��s too horrible, just a **** gas is so fierce, I��m afraid I can��t use a few words, and my blood can be promoted to the Earl class.�� Hansen��s heart was ecstatic.


    Since then, Han Sen has used his own drop of crystal blood to infiltrate the blood marks before working every day. After the work is finished, he will absorb the crystal blood, and the blood of the different kinds of blood brought back by the crystal blood is enough for Hansen to refine for several hours.

 Chapter 2021： Dreamland

    Habit is a terrible thing. After Hansen came to Dreamland for three months, he has gradually become accustomed to being repressed by two heavenly hearts.


    In addition to being much slower than before, it is basically able to live as normal as before.


    The efficiency of digging gems is also much higher. Basically, ten gems can be dug in two or three hours.


    What Hansen was most pleased with was that a few days ago, his **** nerves were finally promoted to the Piaget class, but the blood marks on the blood feather knife also faded a lot.


    Hansen intends to continue to absorb the above-mentioned heterogeneous blood. Anyway, the blood is not good for the **** knife. It is only a bad thing. After the blood of the heterogeneous blood is sucked away, maybe the **** knife has a chance to re-declare. I will blame him for this.


    Dreamland beasts don''t want to see Hansen idle, and the demand for gems is gradually increasing, so Hansen has to work underwater for more than ten hours a day.


    Because it is too boring, Han Sen has changed the practice of tongue work. Although it is not a real stunt, it is very easy to condense the sword with his tongue. It is still no problem to kill someone.


    However, Hansen has not been able to break through even a heart lock until now, and he does not know whether he is practicing correctly or has something else.


    Hansen also asked him to visit his thousand cranes on this issue. However, Tianxin Lock was not easy to see, and Qian Yuhe had never experienced it. It is not very clear about how to break through Tianxin Lock.


    After the Thousand Cranes, I also went to check the information. I also inquired about some news that told Hansen that a Tianshi disciple who had been locked by Tianxin had spent more than three years to unlock the Tianxin lock. A heart lock.


    There are two things in Hansen��s body. When will it be solved? Qian Yuhe is also unclear.


    As time passed, Han Sen became more and more accustomed to the Tianxin lock, and Tianxin Lock had less and less influence on him, but he never opened it.


    Half a year after the time passed, Han Sen missed his family very much, missed Ji Yunran and Linger, and the small flowers taken away by the old cat.


    "How is Hansen over there?" In the town of Tiantian, the town of Tiangong looked at the elegant dream beast.


    "Not bad, Tianxin lock has little effect on him." The dream beast replied casually.


    "Is it possible to hear three words from your mouth, should it be appreciated?" Zhen Tiangong asked with a smile.


    The dream mirror beast licked his mouth and did not answer this question. He said with a deep sigh: "Are you sure that Hansen will go to the ancient gods, but not alone?"


    The main character of the town Tianzhu said: "You don''t know the situation of the bamboo, and he has been promoted to the Marquis. The significance of going to the ancient gods is not great. The general disciples are too dangerous, and it is difficult to live in all likelihood." come back."


    After a pause, the owner of the town Tianzhu said: "I promised Isa to make Hansen promote to the Marquis. Since there is no need to go there, let him go and fit."


    The dream beast nodded: "He is almost now, and it is difficult to make progress in Dreamland, so he can leave."


    "The original one year has passed halfway, and the remaining half of the time can not be wasted?" Zhentiangong said with a smile.


    "Do you know that he is holding a **** feather knife?" asked the dream beast.


    The town Tiangong nodded slightly, and looked at the dream beast with some doubts. I don''t know why it suddenly mentioned this matter.


    "He is absorbing the blood of the blood on the **** knife, and the effect is quite good. It is estimated that for another year and a half, the blood of the blood on the blood knife will be completely absorbed by him." The dream beast said.


    "Is there such a thing?" The master of the town of Tiantian could not help but reveal the color of surprise.


    "The feathers used to know how many methods they didn''t know, and they were not able to extract the heterogeneous blood. Now they are sucked out by Hansen. If they let them know, I am afraid that the blood can not be vomited." Dreamland said with a smile.


    "If you can really **** away the blood of the heterogeneous blood, the blood feather knife has the opportunity to become a deified weapon, but it needs to be re-refined. This matter must be arranged well, and it can add another deification to the town Tiangong. It is also a merit of my life as a palace owner." Zhentiangong master laughed.


    "When is that one coming back?" The dream beast asked without a word.


    "There has been no news since the death of the Great Stars." The town of Tiangong said something distressed.


    The dream beast is indifferent: "The elders can''t live without the first seat. If it is determined that he can''t come back, he still has to plan as soon as possible. Otherwise, those elders will fight against each other and it will always be a scourge for my town Tiangong."


    The town Tianzhu thought and said: "There is no need to worry about this matter. The guy is not so easy to die. It may be something that has been stunned and will always come back."


    "I hope so." When the dream beast said, he got up and walked outside the town.


    "There are still half a year left. If you have time, you can teach him a few hands, so that he can grasp the life of the ancient **** space a little more." The town of Tiangong said to the back of the dream beast.


    "He is not a disciple of Zhentian Temple. Why do you let me teach?" After the dream beast finished, the figure disappeared.


    Hansen completed the task of digging gems today, putting the cleaned gems on the leaves next to the dream beast, and preparing to go back to continue to absorb the blood of the blood on the **** knife, but suddenly heard the dream beast said: From tomorrow, you don''t have to dig gems again."


    Hansen��s heart is happy: ��Will your old man let me go?��


    "Let you go... Of course... It''s impossible..." Dreamlander looked at Hansen with a smile, and the dreamy brilliance was getting stronger.


    What Han Sen wanted to say, but suddenly his eyes straightened and he stayed there.


    Hansen only felt the change of scenery in front of him. He came to a ruined city and suddenly understood what happened. He said: "Dream, you have not said that as long as I finish my work, I will not send me into a dream." ?"


    "I only promised that I will not send you into a tragedy dream." The voice of the dream beast sounded in the void.


    "What is this dream?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "Night dreams, enjoy it." Dreamland beast said a word.


    Han Sen still wants to ask, but suddenly heard the ruins of the city everywhere, there was a sound of horror, a head of aliens climbed out from the ruins of the surrounding, found Hansen, immediately like a wolf Rushed over.


    Hansen stood on the rubble-like ruins, and all kinds of strange-shaped aliens rushed over like wolves, and the sky was everywhere.


    "Your sister''s, is not a dream, I will not wake up when I die?" Hansen thought.


    "If you die in a dream, your body is fine, but your spirit will die. Simply put, you will become a vegetative." The indifferent voice of the dream beast came from the air again.

 Chapter 2022： Persevering will

    In the kindergarten''s warehouse, Lu Zimei''s body is in a strange posture, the whole body has been sweating, and the skin is also full of strange red.


    "I can''t do it..." Lu Zimei stumbled on the ground and gasped.


    Now she only feels that the bones of the whole body are about to fall apart, the muscles are sore and sore, and the whole body is like a needle.


    Since she signed many unequal treaties, she began a tragic life and had to do what Boa��s instructions.


    Boa told her that this is a very powerful genetic technique, and she supervised her practice every time, but how she felt was a tortured man''s mischief, and it was really painful to practice.


    "You can do it without training, these debts..." Boa sat on the wooden frame, and there was a thick stack of owed in the chubby white hand.


    Lv Zimei looked at those debts, and biting his teeth can only continue to practice according to what the genomics of the tormented by Boa.


    After such a long period of accumulation, Lu Zimei��s owing more and more, now she sold her own debts for a few years.


    Lv Zimei now only hates the temptation that she can''t stand the treasure. Every time she is attracted by beautiful clothes, cosmetics, etc., it is difficult to control and owes many unequal treaties.


    Of course, there are also reasons why dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water. Anyway, it is not finished yet. It is better to owe it.


    "Okay, come here today, continue tomorrow." Boa looked at the time, jumped from the wooden shelf and walked out of the warehouse.


    "Damn little devil." Lu Zimei the whole person squatted on the ground like a mud, and even a finger could not move.


    As sad as Lu Zimei, Han Sen, in the dream and the non-stop fighting, there is no possibility of stopping, such as the tide of aliens rushing to him, let him go nowhere in heaven. The door can only be killed and killed.


    Because it is in a dream, there will be only psychological exhaustion, but the body will not be tired, so he can continue to fight without having to rest, and the dream beast obviously does not give him a chance to rest.


    What is even worse is that even in the dream, Tianxin Lock actually works, making Han Sen very depressed.


    Hansen didn''t know how long he had fought, and even he was a little numb.


    There are many kinds of heterogeneous species in the dream. Hansen has seen many different kinds of seeds he has seen, such as the different kinds of different kinds of mysterious jade, and more heterogeneous species he has never seen before.


    All kinds of different kinds of different abilities have different abilities. They give Hansen a feeling of incomparable truth. It is completely invisible. This is in a dream. Hansen uses all his efforts and different kinds of fights. I don��t know how many times between life and death.


    The dreamland beast looks at Hansen very strangely. It tells Hansen that he will become a vegetative person when he dies in a dream. This is not a false statement. If it is willing, Hansen will indeed die mentally.


    However, Dreamland does not intend to kill Hansen, just to let Hansen do his best to fight, to see how long he can last.


    However, Hansen��s performance far exceeded its expectations. Originally, Hansen��s ability to persist for a month without dying has already met the requirements of the dream beast.


    Now Hansen has been killed in the dream for nearly four months, still insisting that there is no death.


    This kind of performance is even more moving than the dream beast. It is not surprising that he can kill the alien species. The alien species in the dream are originally set by the dream beast to the level similar to that of Hansen. Even if it is a high-level alien, it is also set by the dream beast. Set the same level of power as Hansen.


    This is done by training Hansen, and secondly, Hansen is familiar with various kinds of different kinds of heterogeneity and increases his understanding of heterogeneity.


    However, in this high-intensity battle, Hansen maintains a state of no mistakes and a high concentration of mental power. Such a strong willpower is hard to imagine appearing on a count.


    "What did this guy experience? How can the willpower compare with the lonely bamboo that has experienced the tragedy of the world? Is it like the lonely bamboo, and there is an unbreakable obsession in his heart?" The dreamy beast has a complex color in his eyes.


    Hansen��s mental strength is getting weaker and weaker, but he has never been killed. The dream beast knows how terrible this is. He would rather give up and never give up. This kind of will is not something that any creature can have.


    In the eyes of the dream beast, Hansen��s will is as dazzling as a gem.


    The dream beast sighed softly, and the color in his eyes changed, dispelling the dream of Hansen.


    It is impossible to let Hansen fight in a dream. If he continues, Hansen��s soul is completely wiped out, that is, he is really dead, not simply dying in a dream.


    thump!


    Hansen��s body fell to the ground, his brain creaked, and his head seemed to be about to explode. This was the result of his severe mental overdraft.


    The dream beast came over and sent Hansen back to Xiaoyu Island. Hansen rested for several days before he gradually got better.


    After Hansen completely recovered, he found that his consciousness was much clearer than before, and his perception ability seemed to become more acute.


    However, these are not Hansen''s most gratifying, and he is most happy to finally regain his freedom.


    Although he knew that the dream beast was grinding him, Hansen still liked the feeling of freedom.


    While sleeping in the night, let the bubble become his appearance and sleep on the bed. He secretly returned to the league, holding the Linger kissed her little face, and hugged the ambition. Hansen felt nothing compared. This is happier.


    No one came to disturb Hansen again. After more than a month, Hansen had been very relaxed and happy, and he was about to forget that there were still two heavenly locks on his body.


    Good days are always very fast. After almost two months from the return of Dream Island, Qian Yuhe came to Xiaoyu Island and brought him a message.


    "The ancient gods are different kinds of space? What is that place?" Hansen asked with a puzzled look at Qian Yuhe. I don''t know why the Tiantiangong master would let him go there.


    Thousands of cranes look complicated: "The ancient alien space is a heterogeneous space on the edge of the Great Star. It is not unique to our Tiangong Temple. However, every time the ancient gods open space, there is a place in our town Tiangong. I think that the palace owner will give you this quota."


    ��Is there any benefit?�� Hansen asked.


    "Of course, there are benefits, and the benefits are great, but at the same time it is very dangerous. Even the top count or even the Marquis, there is no certainty to enter the ancient **** space to live out." Qian Yuhe said.


    "What is the benefit?" Hansen automatically filtered out the dangerous part. It is not that he is not afraid of danger. Since the owner of the town has decided to let him go to the ancient **** space, he is afraid of danger.


    "The alien species in the ancient **** space is very special and dangerous. I don''t know the specific situation. After all, I have never been to the ancient **** space, but I have heard from Master before, not only to be careful about those aliens, but also Be careful to enter the other tribes of the ancient **** space..." Thousand feather cranes roughly said what he knew.

 Chapter 2023： Ancient **** space

    Han Sen is in a very bad mood now. He has been in the space of ancient gods for a long time, but until now, he has gone for twenty or thirty miles, and the whole body has been sweating.


    Under the **** of the ten-sister elder cloud, Hansen came to the ancient **** space. After the transmission came in, Hansen found that the body was bound by a strange power. The feeling of restraint is similar to that of the Tianxin lock, but it is somewhat different. However, the effect is almost the same, but it is Hansen''s action is somewhat difficult.


    Now Han Sen finally knows why the town Tiangong master will let him suffer the lock of the heavens, that is, let him adapt to this feeling of being bound in advance, and he has long planned to let him come to the ancient **** space.


    It is a pity that the Tianxin lock on his body has not been unlocked, otherwise the ancient **** space will not feel too uncomfortable for his bondage.


    The ancient **** space is not as dangerous as Hansen��s imagination. In addition to being full of stones, Hansen has been away for a long time, still not seeing a different kind of alien.


    Yun Changkong told Han Sen on the road. His only job in the ancient **** space is to hunt and kill. The heterologous species here are very strange. Their heterogeneous genes also have wonderful effects. The more heterogeneous genes they get, the better.


    But now even a different kind of can not be found, Han Sen even want to kill without a chance.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw something on the small rocky mountain in front of him seem to be moving. He looked at it as a creature carefully, and then looked at it carefully, and suddenly frowned.


    "Han Sen!" The creature also saw Hansen, and he screamed in surprise, and ran to Hansen.


    "How can I see you everywhere?" Hansen looked helplessly at the woman in front of her eyes. This woman is a sea of ??thieves.


    It��s just that today��s Haier is already a Piaget class, and the breath is much stronger than when the Buddha saw her last time.


    "I should ask you if you want to say this. Are you not an ant who was burned by the ancestors of the burning lamp? How did it recover?" Haier looked up and down Hansen with curiosity.


    "District surgery, what can I do?" Han Sen said with a grin, he is not in the mood and the sea is polite.


    Haier smiled and said: "Since we have such a fate, how can we cooperate to hunt and kill the ancient gods?"


    "No, I am a habit of this person alone, the fate is destined to be a lonely star, who is with me who is unlucky." Han Sen did not want to provoke the trouble of Haier.


    Haier smiled and said: "That''s a coincidence. I used to be a life-threatening person. My fortune teller said that I am a singer, we can say that it is a natural pair, a destined partner."


    "You can follow me, anyway, the aliens I hunted will not be given to you." Hansen shrugged and said.


    "I''m afraid you still don''t know. The Buddha also has a Buddha who came to the ancient **** space. If he finds you, what will happen?" Haier was not angry at all, and said as Hansen walked.


    "I am not afraid of the first ancestor of the lamp. I am afraid of a small Buddhist disciple? And even if I am afraid, can I not be afraid to cooperate with you?" Hansen said.


    "The Buddhas come from the Marquis-level Buddha. Although they are not as strong as the Seven Spirits, they are also top figures. This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the Buddhas are coming together with the Mozu. The Mozu and the Tiangong Palace have always had some discord, and this time the Mozu people are Sharon. Now you should know how dangerous your situation is?" Haier said.


    "Who is Sharon." Hansen continued to move forward and asked casually.


    "You don''t even know Sharon?" Haier asked with amazement as Hansen asked.


    "Do I need to know him?" Hansen said with a grin.


    Haier sees Hansen, who really doesn''t know. He thought about it and said, "You are a disciple of the Queen of Blades. You don''t know Sharon. You always heard about the lonely bamboo in the town of Tiangong?"


    "I heard that." Hansen said casually.


    "I heard that it is right. Sharon��s status in the Mozu is equivalent to the status of the lonely bamboo in the Tiangong Palace. It will often be compared. As far as I know, Sharon has been promoted to the Marquis. If you hit him. If you can, the results can be imagined," Haier said.


    "Someone also compared me to the lonely bamboo. So, I shouldn''t have to worry about that Sharon?" Hansen smiled.


    "Cut, what kind of cow is blowing, I don''t know if you have a bottom. You can kill a heavenly Buddha without a road. There is no way to go to heaven. Sharon can be much stronger than the Seven Spirits." Haier disdainfully Said.


    Hansen smiled and did not explain, because the town is relatively closed inside the palace, the news in the palace is difficult to pass out, and his battle with the lonely bamboo, few people outside the town Tiangong know.


    "Even if I am afraid of Sharon, what use is it for you? Don''t tell me, you played Sharon," Hansen said casually.


    "I certainly can''t beat Sharon, but I know that there is a secret place in the ancient **** space. I can take you there to hunt for different species. The chance of our encounter with Sharon is very small. How do you want to cooperate? The hunted and slashed five-fifths, when I will try to kill the ancient gods, "Haier said.


    "It sounds pretty good. Let''s talk about what kind of place it is?" Han Sen has been away for so long, and he has not encountered any kind of alienation. It feels that it is not the way to go on.


    "The place is very secretive. It was the time when our thief''s predecessors came. The chance was that they were unintentionally discovered. No one could lead me without the lead." Haier said proudly.


    "If it''s as good as you said, I can consider working with you." Hansen thought about it.


    "In a word, let''s go now." Haier said, he went forward, and there was a mixture of bliss and pure land. She knew something about Hansen, knowing that Hansen was still a relatively eloquent person. If you don''t get the benefit, you will kill.


    Of course, Haier also has the means of self-protection, and it is not very afraid that Hansen will turn his face and not recognize people.


    Hansen followed the sea, where there are countless stones, big and small, nothing but the stone, and more than the vitality of the big Gobi.


    Because the body was bound by the power of the ancient **** space, Hansen followed the sea children for dozens of miles, and both of them were sweating, just like they had just fished out from the hot springs.


    "Come on, it is here." Haier took the map and kept checking, and finally stopped in front of a mountain crack.


    Hansen looked at the crack in the mountain. I am afraid that only one person can squeeze into it sideways. This kind of mountain cracks is countless in the ancient **** space.


    Haier took the lead and squeezed in. Hansen had to follow her behind the crack in the mountain. The two people walked along the cracks of the cockroaches for several kilometers. The space in front was wide open.


    Within the mountain, there is a huge cave. Hansen saw a stone-carved statue sitting on the wall of the mountain. I am afraid that there are at least a hundred feet high. Before the statue, Hansen and Haier��s two small statues It is two ants in general.

 Chapter 2024： Ghost face spider

    Hansen couldn''t see the ethnic gods. The head of the human body had a pair of wings behind him. At first glance, he thought it was a sheep and his ancestors became fine.


    Fortunately, the guy in the sheep is not there, otherwise it is not a secret to call Grandpa.


    "How can there be stone statues in this place, and different species will build this stuff?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    Before he came here, except for Qian Yuhe who told him about some things about the ancient **** space, no one said anything. Unfortunately, Qian Yuhe had never been to the ancient **** space, and he did not know what kind of alienation there was.


    Haier said: "It is not a stone statue, it is a nest of ancient gods."


    "The nest?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse and looked at the stone statue of the gods again.


    "Yeah, otherwise why is it called the ancient gods? It is because the alien nests are ancient statues of gods, you come to the ancient **** space, don''t even know this, the knife queen did not tell you?" Haier suspiciously looked at Han Sen asked Road.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders. Where did he know what the main character of the town was, let him come to this **** place, and not tell him the situation of the ancient **** space, I really don''t know what they mean.


    What Haier still wants to say, but suddenly heard the sound of a slap in the face of a huge hole, quickly shut up, and shrank into the crack.


    Hansen also looked at the direction of the sound. Although the sound of the sound in the hole was particularly powerful, Hansen��s ability was still heard. The voice was transmitted from the position of the god''s nostrils.


    After a short time, I saw a large spider that was only three meters long from the nostrils of the gods.


    The spider is like a black metal cast, with a blood-red pattern on the back. At first glance, it is thought to be the face of the Sichuan opera.


    "That is the ancient **** ghost face spider, the Earl class alien, you don''t rush to start, the ghost face spiders are infested, there are certainly many inside the gods, maybe there is a Marquis-level ghost face spider, we have to discuss first Good combat strategy, so as not to be surrounded by ghost face spiders." Haier said.


    Han Sen looked at the ghost face spider but it was a bit complicated, because this ghost face spider is one of the different kinds of Hansen killed in the dream, and it is still one of the more kinds of different kinds of killing, for the habit of the ghost face spider and Ability, he can''t be clear.


    "The original intention of tempering dreams is here, so let me say no, I need to scare me?" Han Sen secretly sighed.


    However, Hansen also knows that even if the Tiantiangong master puts the heterogeneous information of the ancient **** space in front of him, I am afraid that most people just rushed through it and it is difficult to study it carefully.


    However, a dream, but Hansen''s understanding of the different kinds of seeds is so deep that it is hard to forget, the real effect is not the same.


    Hansen��s thoughts changed, and the spell had become ** in his hands. Hansen was in the crack, and set the **** up, aiming at the ghost face spider that climbed out of the nostrils.


    "What do you want to do? You are not going to want to kill the ghost face spiders at such a long distance. The strength of the ghost face spider is not weak in the Piaget class." Haier looked at Hansen with surprise.


    Hansen has the ability to kill ghost-faced spiders. This is not doubted by Haier. However, there are only two or three kilometers away from the location of the ghost face spider. The power of the Earl class is consumed by such a long distance, how can the residual power be killed? The dead ghost face spider.


    Hey!


    I saw a gunshot, a particle bomb instantly crossed the space, shot into the back of the ghost face spider, the left eye position of the grimace pattern, where is the most vulnerable part of the ghost face spider, Hansen killed countless ghost faces in the dream Spider, he is too clear.


    The blood on the back of the ghost face spider spurted out with the bullet hole, and the one directly turned over and fell off the statue, and the slamming sound slammed.


    "Hunting the Piaget-class heterosexual ghost spider and discovering the heterogeneous gene." A voice rang in Hansen''s mind.


    Haier��s heart was slightly shocked. He was able to kill the ghost face spider at this distance. Hansen��s power was far more concentrated than the average count.


    After the gun, I suddenly saw one and one ghost face spiders crawling out of the nostrils and ears of the gods. The number is very amazing.


    Only their limited range of vision and perception can not find the trace of Hansen.


    Hey!


    Another shot was shot, Hansen once again penetrated the back of a ghost face spider, and the left eye position was still popped.


    Only when the gunshots continued to sound, a ghost-faced spider was shot down from the statue by Hansen, but those who were not high-intelligence, who only acted instinctively, could not find the trace of Hansen.


    Seeing that Hansen had a bullet and a ghost-faced spider, he killed dozens of them in a blink of an eye. Haier looked at Hansen with a sigh of relief, and he did not return to God.


    At this time, Haier��s heart only felt a chilling heart. Hansen��s hand-armed gene was armed, and the range was obviously not limited to this. If Hansen did not know **** her with **, Haier was not sure to find it. he.


    Although she is confident that she can block the bullets when she is prepared, she can''t be vigilant for twenty-four hours. Hansen''s ability is terrible.


    This is only the Earl class. If Hansen is promoted to the king level or even deified, it is even possible to solve the opponent directly through the starry sky. When Hansen��s enemies are afraid of death, they don��t know.


    The ghost face spider crawled around the idol without a brain, and spit out the spider silk from time to time, but they can''t find Hansen at all. The spider''s spit is everywhere, but it has no effect on Hansen. Hansen only kills like a target.


    After killing hundreds of Piaget-level ghost-faced spiders, Hansen finally heard the sound of the ghost-faced beast.


    Hansen continued to kill a few, but suddenly heard a weird howl, from the mouth of the god, climbed out of a guy who was twice as big as the ordinary ghost face spider.


    "It is a ghost-faced spider on the Marquis level." Haier called.


    Hansen didn''t talk, stopped shooting and waited for a moment, and when the huge ghost face spider showed his back, he directly pulled the trigger.


    Hey!


    A bullet hit the back of the ghost face spider, and the ghost face of the left eye was shot through it, and the Marquis-level ghost face suddenly fell.


    Haier looked at Hansen slyly, and the Marquis-level ghost face spider was still a shot, so she could not understand Hansen��s strength.


    "How long has it not been, how long has his strength reached this point?" Haier thinks that Hansen, who was in the pure land of bliss, is not like the same person at the moment, and the strength gap is too great.


    Haier thought that his evolutionary speed was already fast, and Hansen was obviously faster than her.

 Chapter 2025： The source of the ancient god

    A total of 187 counties of the Earl class and two marquis of the Marquis, all shot by Hansen, did not leave any live, the same ghost face spider did not fire a second shot.


    In addition to Hansen''s own strength is really amazing, the tempering in the dream is also the main reason, otherwise Hansen will not know the weakness of the ghost face spider, it is impossible to kill the Marquis-level ghost face spider.


    Unfortunately, killing so many ghost-faced spiders, only got a Piaget-class beast soul, so Hansen was slightly disappointed.


    It was determined that no ghost face spiders would climb out of the idol, Hansen and Haier drilled a crack and began to dissect the bodies of the ghost face spiders with a knife.


    The heterogeneous species in the ancient **** space is somewhat different from the alien species outside. The heterogeneous gene in the body of the ghost face spider is actually a pearl-like small bead.


    After all the beads were peeled out, Haier was hesitant, and she did not have any strength. If it was in accordance with the previous five-fifths, it seemed a bit unreasonable.


    Hansen split the beads into the same two pieces, put one of them into his pocket, and then climbed toward the statue.


    Haier did not hesitate to see the remaining beads.


    Without Haier leading the way, Hansen couldn''t find such a hidden place. There are too many cracks in the mountain. Even if there are countless times from there, Hansen can''t climb in so far.


    Therefore, Hansen feels that it is fair to give Haier half. No matter what era, intelligence is very valuable.


    But the benefits here are not over yet, and there are good things waiting for them in the nests of the ancient gods.


    Haier put away the beads and quickly caught up with Hansen and climbed onto the shoulders of the stone statue.


    "Where should we go in?" Hansen said, looking at the head of the statue.


    According to his understanding of the ghost face spider, those ghost face spiders should be born from a strange thing, as long as they do not destroy that thing, there will be ghost face spiders.


    "In general, the passage of the mouth should be closest to the source of the ancient gods, but it should be figured out. It can also reach the source of the ancient gods in other places." Haier explained.


    "What is the source of the ancient god?" Hansen asked.


    "You don''t know the source of the ancient god?" Haier was slightly surprised, but she also knew that Hansen did not need to lie to her, and then explained: "The source of the ancient **** is the place where the ancient gods were born, and that is The greatest good thing in the ancient **** space, as long as you can get the source of the ancient gods, you can continue to breed the ancient gods in the future. How important is this thing to a big force, so I don''t need to say it?"


    Hansen nodded slightly, and the man had climbed into the mouth of the ancient stone statue.


    Haier also climbed in. The space inside was really big. The stone roads that were several meters wide were just a little shorter. They could only bow and walk inside.


    "You don''t know anything, what are you doing in the ancient **** space?" Haier asked curiously as he walked.


    Hansen did not answer, he just did not know the name of the source of the ancient god, but he had already seen it in the dream.


    What should be told to him, the dream beast is let him see in the dream.


    It��s much easier than Hansen��s imagination. Maybe the ghost face spiders have really been killed. They have never encountered other ghost spiders in the gods.


    In the channel extending inside the idol, it took two or three hours to finally find the source of the ancient god.


    It is a slate with a big palm. The gray color is not very regular. The red light flashes above the slate, which is the texture of a ghost face spider.


    Haier took the slate out of the stone groove, and then saw the ghost face spider pattern on the slate suddenly dimmed, no longer emitting that strange blood.


    "There is only one thing, if you want, you can give it to you first." Haier handed the source of the ancient **** of the ghost face to Hansen.


    "The next one belongs to me." Hansen did not pick up the source of the ancient gods. In the dreams he experienced, the ghost face spider is a weaker one.


    Other heterogeneous species with the source of the ancient gods are much more powerful than the ghost face spiders.


    After all, Hansen turned and went to the exit of the stone statue.


    Now their bodies are tied up, not very fast, flying is more difficult, can only climb down the stone statue, and then continue to go inside the stone cave channel next to the stone statue.


    "This ancient **** source has given me, you are not afraid that there is no second ancient statue inside?" Haier took away the source of the ancient god, and asked with a smile behind Hansen.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s the reward for buying intelligence on this road." Hansen said casually.


    "I really like you guys more and more. If the Rebeites don''t want you anymore, you can come to the thief to rush to me, and follow the lady''s savory and spicy guarantee to prevent you from losing." Haier said.


    "Let''s talk about it later." Hansen said casually, there is not much interest in this.


    He has heard about the reputation of the thief, that is, a group of thieves, but they have a little style than the average thief. Generally, they are not interested in robbing, they have to grab the big one.


    Many of the top races have been robbed by them, and there are many erected enemies in the gene universe.


    Just because the power of the thieves is really strong, there are some other reasons, and no one can always tell them how.


    Hansen is not interested in being a robber, so even if Haier is really inviting, he will not go to the thief, let alone the woman of Haier, who knows what she is trying to do.


    There was only one passage behind the stone statue. Hansen and Haier walked seven or eight miles and found no crossroads.


    However, there was a faint sound of water in front of it, as if there was a big waterfall.


    The two looked at each other and slowed down. They walked two or three miles and saw the front wide open. They saw a waterfall like a star river hanging down from the sky and falling into the deepest part of the cave space. Deafening the sound of water.


    Just behind the waterfall, it is a silver statue of the whole body. The waterfall is clearly flowing from the belly button of the god.


    The lower part of the statue resembles a horse, but the upper body is a human body, but there is a bird''s head, and there is a pair of wings behind the person, which looks extremely weird.


    "What your ancestors had said, what kind of heterogeneity is there in this statue?" Hansen asked Haier.


    Haier shook his head and said: "I don''t know. When he came here, he had already been seriously injured. Even the ancient stone statue in front of him did not move, and it was impossible to get here. I am like you, here. Nothing to know."


    When the two were looking down, they saw a silver monster leaping from the pool that the waterfall had impacted. They climbed up against the waterfall and quickly climbed into the belly of the silver god.

 Chapter 2026： Silver wing beetle

    The heterogeneous silver body, like silver, is a bit like a trilobite, but its length is more than one meter.


    Hansen looked at the silvery alien that resembled the clover, and could not help but frown slightly, because he was not seen in this dream.


    "Is this a kind of alien **** that even the dream beast does not know?" Hansen secretly indulged himself and did not act immediately.


    Just killing the ghost face spider is so decisive, because he understands the ghost face spider, in the face of this completely unknown alien, Hansen is not willing to take risks.


    "Do you know what kind of difference is it?" Hansen looked at Haier.


    Haier shook her head, apparently she didn''t know.


    "You shoot a shot into the water, maybe there is silver in the water," Haier said.


    Hansen shook his head, and he was not willing to shoot at will if he was not sure.


    The IQ of the ghost face spider is not high, and the trajectory of the bullet cannot be judged. It does not mean that other alien species can not be judged. It is only dangerous to start by putting it into danger.


    Now they are bound by the power of the ancient **** space, although they do not have much influence on their own strength, but the speed is limited, the response speed to the danger is relatively slow, and can not be risky.


    After a moment of indulgence, Hansen��s fingers moved slightly, and a group of blood suddenly shot from his fingers, condensing into a blood-stained death god, holding a blood-stained sickle in his hand, flying in the cave, and then Rushing toward the waterhole below the waterfall.


    Haier curiously looked at the **** death, Hansen''s various strange means to see her are somewhat numb, but still a little curious, what is the use of **** death.


    The blood-colored death **** just came close to the water, and suddenly saw the water surface exploding. A trilobite-shaped alien rushed out of the water and threw himself into the **** death.


    The reaction of the **** death is not slow, and the blood crystal sickle squats on the silver carapace of the different kind, but the destructive power of the blood shovel shovel, even leaving a knife mark on its carapace, there is no Can penetrate the carapace.


    Hey!


    One after another silver aliens emerged from the water, like a cannonball rushing to the **** death.


    The **** death of a sickle could not resist, and it was smashed into his body by silver.


    Fortunately, the **** death is the condensation of smoke, and after the silvery smashes the blood fog, the blood fog quickly re-condenses.


    But those silver aliens did not give up, or continue to attack the **** death.


    When the blood crystal sickle was bitten by the silver alien, it was bitten off.


    Suddenly there were more silver crosses rushing to bite the blood crystal sickle, and soon the blood crystal sickle was completely crushed.


    The blood crystal sickle is the strongest attacking method of blood-colored death, and it is also the biggest flaw. Once the blood-stained sickle is destroyed, the blood-colored death will dissipate.


    After the **** death is completely broken, the silvery alien is swimming in the pool, just like a crocodile.


    "There is a lot of physical strength and destructive power. This thing is absolutely top in the Piaget class. There are more than a dozen items that have just appeared, and it is not easy to deal with it." Hansen said with indulgence.


    If only a dozen or so silver aliens are used, Hansen is not in the heart, but the Piaget-class silver alien has been so powerful. In the event of a Marquis-level alien, how strong will it be?


    Hansen rested for a while, once again condensed the bleeding color of death, rushed toward the waterhole, those silver aliens have not sunk, the **** death of a knife smashed on the silver alien, and the silvery kind of earthquake sinking into the water.


    The nearby silver aliens rushed toward the Scarlet Death, Hansen''s palm turned, and the sniper rifle suddenly turned into a rocket launcher and he was on his shoulder. The direction of the **** death was a shot.


    A group of more than a dozen silver aliens bit the **** death of the sickle, biting the crush in a blink of an eye, and this time the rockets also rushed over.


    boom!


    A white mushroom light cloud exploded in a silvery alien population, and the rocket exploded with powerful explosive power, which suddenly blasted the silver aliens.


    But the silvery brilliance of the silvery aliens formed a mask that protected their bodies inside the reticle. The power of the rocket exploded did not even blast the silver mask outside their bodies.


    "The ability of a good shield, even the spell can not be opened." Hansen praised.


    "What are you doing? Run fast." Haier said that he would run back.


    The two rows of silver-colored aliens danced fast and fast, and they had climbed up to them along the mountain rock, and the speed was terrible.


    Hansen did not move, holding the rocket launcher, and facing the silver aliens, it was a bombardment of the past, but this time attached a turtle to the rocket.


    boom!


    The rockets exploded in the silver alien population, and the silver brilliance outside them flashed, blocking the explosive force of the rockets, and the turtles could hardly stick to them and were blocked by the hood.


    Hey!


    Before Hansen continued to attack, he saw a hole in the position of the belly button, flying a silvery alien, similar to those in the water, but they had a pair of silver transparent thin wings flying. high speed.


    Four or five silver-winged aliens flew toward Hansen, but they first rushed to Hansen.


    Hansen did not retreat, pulled out the blood feather knife, the force of the sword condensed on the blade at the same time, and smashed against the front of the silver wing.


    The power of the sword smashed on the body of the silver wing, and suddenly inspired the silver armor on it, only to see the brilliance of the sword, the power of the horrible sword, the silver cover was opened, and the body of the silver wing was different. Together they became two halves.


    "Stop the Piaget-class mutant heterogeneous silver-winged beetle and discover mutant heterologous genes."


    At the foot of Hansen, a powerful force broke out. The **** feather knife waved again, and the dog��s teeth were staggered. The body of a silver-winged beetle was smashed together with the silver shield.


    "Hunting the Piaget-class mutant heterogeneous silver-winged beetle, obtaining the Piaget-class mutant beast-soul silver-winged beetle and discovering mutant heterologous genes."


    Hansen��s heart was happy, but the knife in his hand did not stop. He directly entered the group of silver beetles that had climbed up.


    Suddenly killing a silver beetle that can''t fly, these silver beetles are not mutants, just ordinary Earl-grade silver beetles.


    Hansen was killing the pain, suddenly heard a scream from the direction of the silver idol, I saw a group of silver-like monsters rushed out.


    The body is more than ten meters long, and the whole body is translucent in silver shape. There is a pair of silver whiskers on the top of the head. The four silver transparent wings on the back are quickly fanned. In a flash, they have already rushed to Hansen.


    A silver beam spewed out of its mouth, no more than a few times faster than the sword.

 Chapter 2027： Horror bug

    Hansen''s body is bound by the Tianxin lock and the ancient **** space, and the speed becomes very slow. Fortunately, the rabbit boots are not affected by it, and the speed of the Duke can still erupt.


    At the moment when he escaped from the silver beam, a golden ant king pattern appeared on Hansen''s body, which greatly increased his power and smashed the silver-colored blazer.


    when!


    The power of the roaring sword smashed on the silver glazed worm, and the transparent silver reticle suddenly emerged. Hansen��s full blow, he could not smash the mask.


    Hansen was shocked. His physical strength was not inferior to the ordinary Marquis, plus the blessing of the ant king pattern. It should not be difficult to kill the general Marquis-level alien, but he did his best with even a silver glass weevil. Armor can''t open, it''s a little scary.


    Hansen squatted at the speed of his own rabbit and his body and the silver glass worm, slashing it on its shield, but the result was completely useless, the shield was hard and terrible, even the power of the sword The combination of strength is unbreakable, and Hansen is caught in an extreme disadvantage.


    Hansen''s speed can be speeded up with the sturdy rabbit boots, but the restraint of the Tianxin lock and the ancient **** space is still there. Under the high-intensity battle, the body is very tired very quickly, the power is fast, and the muscles of his body are all Soreness is uncomfortable.


    "It''s not a way to go on like this." Han Sen shook his body and wanted to walk away. The sea child over there had already run without a shadow.


    But the speed of the silver glazed worm is not slower than him. He has been chasing Hansen with a silver beam.


    Hansen gritted his teeth and turned to the waterfall hole. He rushed over. If he ran back, there was only one road there. There was no room for dodge, and it was better to fight in a big space.


    The silver glass worm flew over, Hansen was a phoenix, and he slashed in the air on his back. The power of the horrible sword still could not open his silver armor.


    Hansen was the first to encounter such a strong defensive defensiveness. This guy is a Marquis-level mutant, and it is also a defensive type.


    Hansen rushed into the cave where the silver **** was in the belly button position. Even if he wanted to escape, he couldn��t walk empty. Hansen planned to rush in to find the source of the ancient gods, could not kill this strange insect, take the ancient god. The source should be no problem.


    Fortunately, the passages inside the idols extend in all directions. Hansen uses the ground type and the silver glazed worms to feel a lot better, but the power in the body consumes too much, making his body more and more late.


    Anyway, there are no other people here. Han Sen summoned the hole Xuan Zangjia, and the energy in the absorption space of the hole Xuanyuan is transmitted to Hansen, so that he can continue to fight, not to be unable to fight because of physical exertion.


    The silver-winged beetle in the ancient silver statue seems to be just a few. After killing it outside, it has never been encountered in the cave.


    Hansen kept smashing in the passage, looking for more than two hours, and finally saw the source of the ancient **** embedded in the cave wall.


    It was a silver metal block, the shape was not very regular, and there was a silver trilobite pattern with a silvery glass.


    Hansen��s heart was a joy, rushing toward the source of the ancient gods and digging out the source of the ancient gods.


    The silver-colored blazer was furious and murdered Hansen more brutally.


    One person and one insect kept chasing the battle in the cave. Hansen always couldn''t break its armor. Instead, he was swept by its silver beam several times. The hole Xuan Zangjia was easily cut open a wound.


    It turns out that Hansen intends to wait for the power of the silver glazed worm to consume, and its shield may become weaker.


    However, after being chased for more than ten hours, Hansen himself was about to fall apart, and the shield of the silver glazed worm did not show signs of diminishing.


    Hansen��s figure was awkward, and there was no coming and dodging. The silver beam from the mouth of the silver glass worms suddenly ran through his body.


    Hansen��s body is like a water polo, but it��s just a month��s smashing.


    When the silver-colored blazer was attracted by the moon, Hansen had already drilled into a narrow passage, and the tunnel was shielded from the breath and feeling of the whole body, and it was still motionless.


    The silver glazed worms flew in the hole and screamed from time to time.


    After waiting for a while, the silver glass worm flew to the distant cave, Hansen quietly drilled out and fled in the direction of coming.


    This silver glazed monster is much stronger than him, especially the silver armor, unless there is only the power of the hand to cover the sky, there is no chance to break open.


    The strength of using only the hand to cover the sky, although it is possible to break the armor, but in that case, the body of the worm is completely broken, and finally nothing can be left, Hansen can not get any benefit, so Hansen did not do that.


    Drilled out from the cracks in the mountain, and seeing Haier standing outside, Hansen has also replaced the spell armor.


    "You can run fast enough." Hansen looked at Haier and said something.


    Haier smiled and said: "I am just a little female thief, there is nothing else, I can only run a little faster and save my life. And I have confidence in you, knowing that you will be alive."


    Hansen sat down on his ass. He was really tired. Under the double **** of Tianxin Lock and the ancient **** space, the body was too tired to fatigue. It was ten times more tired than usual, and it was able to support the rushing out. Almost to the limit.


    "Where are we going?" Haier sat across from Hansen and looked at Hansen.


    "Our cooperation is limited to this. After leaving here, we will go to each other, and who has nothing to do with anyone." Hansen said.


    "You are too ruthless, how do we say that we are born and died several times together..."


    "Stop, obviously you escaped me, don''t say so good." Hansen interrupted Haier''s words.


    Haier��s eyes turned: ��Would you hire me to go hunting with me?��


    "No interest." Hansen lay on the ground with his eyes closed, sweat dripping down from his body, and his muscles were sore and weak.


    "Someone is coming." Haier suddenly said.


    Hansen supported the body to sit up and look at the direction of Haier''s gaze. Sure enough, I saw several figures coming over here. The others looked less clear, but one of them was very eye-catching.


    "Buddha!" ??Hansen suddenly felt a glimpse.


    "Run fast, goodbye." Haier turned and ran, not mentioning cooperation.


    "This girl will really run." Hansen has some helplessness in his heart. He wants to leave here, but his body is really lacking. It is better to save his strength and prepare to fight.

 Chapter 2028： Difficult battle

    The figures also saw Hansen, coming over here, one of which was really a Buddha, and a purple-colored horn, obviously a demon.


    The other ones are all from different races, and there are six in a row.


    "Amitabha, Han Jushi, I did not expect that we will meet here." The Buddha saw Hansen, and his eyes flashed a murder.


    "I didn''t think that I would meet you here." Hansen sat there and did not move, try to get time to rest.


    "It turns out that you are Hansen." The Mozu man looked at Han Sen with excitement.


    Hansen is also watching him, guessing that he is Sharon, Hansen has heard about him from Haier.


    Unlike the Lonely Bamboo, Sharon is said to be a natural genius. He has been suppressing the same level since birth and has never lost.


    Any genetic technique is a one-skilled one. It will be refined in a while, and it can also be innovative on this basis, reaching the point where blue is better than blue.


    It is said that Sharon is still a rare dual-line genetic talent owner. At the same time, he has cultivated the Mozu''s "Tian Mo Jing" and another mysterious genetic technique, which can obtain double evolutionary blessing, and thus his greatness.


    According to Haier, there are countless strong people in the same rank that Sharon has encountered, but no one can make him defeat, and he is one of the demons who are eager to promote the deification.


    "Yes, I am Hansen, who is yours?" Hansen looked at Sharon and said that he didn''t care if the Mozu was Sharon. He just wanted to say more and took the opportunity to rest and recover.


    "Mozu Sharon." Sharon replied.


    The Buddha on the side looked at Hansen and said: "Han Jushi, it seems that you have just experienced a big battle. Is there a stone statue of ancient gods here?"


    "What about the ancient stone statue?" Hansen replied.


    "I don''t know if Han Jushi got the source of the ancient god?" The eyes of the Buddha all lit up, and they kept staring at Hansen.


    "If I got the source of the ancient god, will I stay here?" Hansen snorted and said disdainfully.


    "If this is the case, then trouble Han Ju Shi take us to take a trip." The Buddha said to Hansen.


    "Why should I lead you?" Hansen said indifferently.


    "That can''t be you." A cold, six-legged alien, gave a cold, steel-like palm to Hansen.


    His palms condense a green gas, and the green gas turns into a huge claw, which is to catch Hansen''s body directly.


    Han Sen didn''t move. When the green gas claws were about to catch him, the blood feather knife suddenly pulled out and smashed against the green claws.


    The cold legs of the six-legged aliens disdain, staring at the body of the Marquis, did not put the Earl-level Hansen in the eye, the green gas claws still caught.


    Hey!


    The strength of the **** knife smashed the green gas claws, and the power of terror was still there, and it was on the six-legged alien.


    The six-legged aliens couldn��t think of it. Hansen��s power of an earl was so horrible. It��s too late to get rid of it without defense. The body was directly slanted from the waist and turned into two pieces on the ground. Time has not died, rolling mourning on the ground, not long after, it was torn by the power of the tooth.


    Several other people were shocked. They dared to be scornful of Hansen. They were all staring at Hansen with vigilance.


    However, they did not retreat, but dispersed, and Hansen was in the middle.


    "The knife is really worthy of the name." Sharon sighed.


    "It��s not a bad thing to kill a thing that doesn��t flow in." Han Sen said lightly.


    "Sharon son, don''t have to talk to him so much nonsense, let''s take him down first," said the Buddha.


    Sharon did not move, but smiled and said: "I heard that Hansen has lured the Seven Spirits in the pure land of the bliss, and has great cause and effect with the Buddha. There is a lot of Buddha here. We are not good to intervene. ""


    "There are such bad people, everyone has to be guilty, nothing to do with cause and effect." The Buddha said.


    "It''s still not right, or the Buddha you have broken the cause and effect better, what do you think?" Sharon looked at several other aliens.


    "Not bad." Several aliens nodded.


    The Buddha''s face changed slightly, but it only flashed across his face, and then gently slammed the Buddha: "Amitabha, it is not welcome."


    After all, the infinite Buddha was just a shot to Hansen, and I saw a star burst in his hands, like a galaxy, pressing Hansen to suppress.


    Hansen��s **** knife smashed again, and the trick was to smash the teeth to the starless Buddha��s star, but the knife smashed into the starry sky, as if it had entered the endless starry sky, rushed into it until it disappeared. Did not hurt the star half.


    Han Sen was a little surprised. Although this infinite Buddha is not as famous as the Seven Spirits, this method is not bad. The ability to handle the stars and the power of space implicitly cannot be underestimated.


    Seeing that the star has already fallen on Hansen, Hansen''s figure still did not move, and the **** knife in his hand transformed a knife circle, and the force of the star was suddenly sucked into the knife circle.


    Then Han Sen gave a backhand, and the knife circle rolled up the star to the infinite Buddha. It was the empty mouth.


    The face of the Buddha is slightly changed, and he screams, and the lotus light is born under his feet. His body shape is like a phantom, and the knife circle that is rolling with a star is flashing. At the same time, the hands of the Star River are shocked to Hansen.


    Hansen was sitting on the stone, and the **** feather knife drawn out another knife circle, and used his strength to rewind the attack of the infinite Buddha.


    The infinite Buddha used a lot of wonderful genetic techniques, but he could not break through Hansen''s knife circle. He didn''t hurt Hansen, and he didn''t even let Hansen move his footsteps.


    "A very good tooth knife, it really does not deserve to be the technique of the Rebecian township. It is a terrible battle with the Marquis-level Buddha with the Earl''s body. It is really terrible." Sen, an alien who prevented him from escaping.


    Sharon shook his head and said: "The terrible thing is not a tooth knife, but Hansen."


    "Yes, the dental knife is really powerful, but even if the Rebec is able to train the dental knife to such a point, I am afraid that only the Queen of the Blades, the body of the outside of Hansen, the town of the Rebec It��s really a terrible guy to master the secret skills of the family.�� An alien woman with a long horn on her head and a black wing behind her said.


    The infinite Buddha saw that he couldn��t even get a hard-hitting Hansen, his face changed a little ugly, and the body suddenly flashed with golden light, and the Buddha gradually turned into a golden color.


    Although it is not as terrifying as the Buddha of the Seven Spirits, it seems to be a glaring Donkey, surrounded by the light of stars.

 Chapter 2029： Hengsha is infinite

    "This infinite Buddha is also a stranger, and there are many different kinds of aliens in the Buddha." Han Sen stared coldly at the infinite Buddha, and his body still did not move.


    The infinite Buddha turned into a glaring Donkey, and his hands suddenly joined together. Many stars outside him flew away between his hands, forming a star cluster between his palms.


    With the constant influx of power, the cluster was getting brighter and brighter, but the volume did not change. Later, the starlight was like a golden sun, and the inside was full of heart-wrenching terror.


    "The Buddha''s Hengsha infinite gene technology has the supreme power, but it takes a lot of time to get together, but Hansen, who is not willing to take the initiative to attack, is also a good way." Sharon said with a smile.


    The dragon woman also said with a smile: "This time, I am afraid that Hansen has to move. How can the air-mouth white teeth be so powerful? There is still a limit. With Hansen��s current strength, I am afraid that I can��t borrow Hengsha��s infinite amount. power."


    "It��s just that you can��t borrow it. The Buddha is still not shooting. It��s still concentrating. The power of Hengsha will only grow stronger and stronger. When it��s time to borrow, I��m afraid that Hansen��s body will be Direct destruction." Another family said.


    The infinite Buddha is glaring, his face is extremely embarrassing, and the strength between his hands is getting stronger and stronger, as if there is no end.


    Hansen did not do anything, and the infinite Buddha did not want to take the meaning. It is obvious that Hengsha must be condensed to the limit that he can bear. He only wants to kill Hansen with one blow.


    Now he can''t take care of a lot. It is more important to kill Hansen to save the face of the Buddha than to let Hansen lead the way. If you miss this opportunity, I am afraid that it will be difficult to have the second chance in the future.


    Hengsha''s infinite strength became stronger and stronger, and Hansen''s look gradually became dignified. He held a **** feather knife and stared at the light group between the hands of the infinite Buddha. The body still had no plans to move.


    "I still don''t move now. Do you really want to have a constant amount of Hengsha''s infinite amount of Buddha?" The Dragon woman said with some surprise.


    "I am afraid that he really intends to do so." Sharon smiled and looked at Han Sen.


    The light group between the hands of the Buddha is so strong that he can''t hold his hands together, and he can''t control it.


    The infinite Buddha shouted, and his hands suddenly pushed toward Hansen, and the light group suddenly turned into a devastating stream of light toward Hansen.


    Hansen stared at the streamer, and the light group was like a compressed galaxies, condensing unbelievable power. Such a powerful force, I am afraid that even the top Marquis is difficult to face hard.


    The blood feather knife waved again, turning into a knife ring in front of Hansen, still still that type of empty mouth white teeth.


    "I don''t believe, you borrowed the infinite power of Hengsha." The infinite Buddha snarled, as if Hansen''s move gave him great insults.


    In the roar of the infinite Buddha, the light group has already entered the knife circle.


    I saw the radiance inside the knife circle. It seems that there is a galaxy coming to the end. A devastating big bang will occur, and the whole knife circle will tremble. It seems that it will be blasted by the light group.


    "Give you a message, never use the power that you can''t control." Han Sen said faintly, the power of his body suddenly broke out, and the trembling knife circle with the power of horror inside, hard to rewind and return, Going wildly toward the infinite Buddha.


    "No...Impossible..." The infinite Buddha was so horrified that in the face of that horrible power, there was no even resistance to the thoughts, and he exhausted the strength of the whole body and quickly retreated.


    boom!


    The knife ring hits the earth rock and bursts into a huge shock wave. When it really seems to be a star explosion, everything in a few hundred meters is blown up.


    The infinite Buddha did not completely escape the power of the explosion. Half of the body was blown up and fell to the ground and kept bleeding.


    "Sharon son, do you really not take it?" The infinite Buddha wanted to seal the wound on his body, but a purple knife spread across his wound, causing his wound to be torn apart, and he could not stop.


    Sharon glanced at the infinite Buddha: "Of course I will shoot, but this has nothing to do with the grievances of your Buddha."


    "No matter what you are for, as long as you are willing to take the shot." The infinite Buddha said with a sullen look.


    "Unfortunately, you hurt too much, and you have the power to make a bad tooth, even if I can''t save your life." Sharon said calmly to the infinite Buddha.


    "My life is not enough, just kill Hansen." The infinite Buddha screamed at the blood.


    His body could not withstand the tears of the fangs, as if it had been torn by the beasts into pieces, the blood spattered and died directly.


    "Hunting the Marquis-class heterogeneous star King Kong and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    A voice rang in Hansen''s mind, but he did not have the opportunity to lick the alien gene of the Buddha.


    One of the long, like the aliens of the White Tiger, has swallowed the body of the infinite Buddha together with the alien gene, and then stared at Hansen.


    Sharon looked at Hansen with interest and said: "I originally heard that you have some unbelief in the battle with the lonely bamboo, but now there is some trust."


    "What, can he fight with the lonely bamboo?" Several other foreigners were shocked.


    The news in the town Tiangong is hard to come out, but the Mozu has always been inconsistent with the Tiantian Palace. It is very important for the town Tiangong. Sharon is the only one among these people who knows Hansen��s battle with the lonely bamboo. .


    Sharon smiled and said: "At that time, Lonely Bamboo was promoted to the Marquis in the battle of the Tiangong exam in the town. It exceeded the limits of the Piaget exam and chose to take the initiative to admit defeat. They eventually failed to win the game."


    "It is not easy to be able to fight with the solitary bamboo." The dragon woman��s eyes looked at Hansen, apparently much larger than the previous interest in Hansen.


    Sharon looked at Han Sen and said: "Unfortunately, you have not been promoted to the Marquis, otherwise the son is interested in fighting with you, but now there is no need. Even if I give you time, let you fully recover, the outcome is still the same. I don''t want to kill you now, so please let us lead the way."


    Hansen smiled and said: "I am a natural temper, I don''t want to go backwards, it is easy to kill me. I want to lead the way but it is impossible."


    Sharon slightly frowned, and the dragon woman on the side said with a smile: "Then I will bet you, if you can win me, I can let you go. If you lose, how can we lead us?"


    "Who are you?" Hansen looked at the dragon woman and asked faintly.

 Chapter 2030： Dragon thirteen

    "Dragon thirteen, the dragon." The dragon woman said with a smile.


    "Dragon XIII, the name is good, but this bet is unfair." Hansen said casually, he just wanted to delay a little time.


    Long XIII clearly saw Hansen��s thoughts, but he did not break it. He smiled and asked: ��Where is it unfair?��


    "I lost not only to lead the way but also to kill, I won but only win one life, is this unfair?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "It''s really unfair, then how do you say it is fair?" Long XIII is not angry, and he asks calmly.


    "If I win, in the time of the ancient **** space, how do you make my bodyguard to keep me safe?" Hansen looked at Long XIII.


    Dragon 13 suddenly laughed: "You are a good abacus, so I am not going to suffer? But it doesn''t matter, I promise you."


    "A word is fixed." Hansen said.


    "A word is fixed." Dragon thirteen reached out and grabbed a black spiral gun in her palm.


    At the moment she held the pistol, Hansen felt a glimpse in her heart. The feeling of dragon thirteen gave him a very strange feeling. In the hole in the hole, she could not capture her breath, and naturally could not see her strength.


    Long XIII held a spiral rifle, but did not immediately shoot, watching Han Sen lightly said: "I am not a Buddha, if you still want to use the empty mouth white teeth to force, I am afraid to make a wrong idea. ��


    "What should I do next?" Hansen said with a smile.


    Originally Hansen was just delaying the time, so that he could rest for a while, but he didn''t want Long Thirteen to actually answer him.


    "My Dragon''s "Broken Gun" can break the law of the heavens. The technique of borrowing power may be useful to other races, but it is absolutely useless to my dragon. If you want to win me, you can only win by force. I hope you have That kind of ability." Long thirteen said calmly.


    "It''s really a big breath to break the law," Hansen said.


    Dragon Thirteen said: "If you don''t believe it, you can try it with your empty mouth and see if you can borrow my strength."


    When it was said, Dragon 13 shot a gun at Hansen, and the gun was condensed into a line, which was even more numerous than the tip of the needle.


    Hansen did not try, so the power of cohesion, even if there is no power to break the law, he is also difficult to borrow power.


    Under the feet, the rabbit boots suddenly broke out with a strong speed, which made Hansen avoid the guns of the dragon thirteen. The blood feather knife in his hand was also wiped to the neck of the dragon thirteen.


    The dragon thirteen eyes were slightly stunned, and Hansen, an earl, under the shackles of the ancient **** space, was able to explode such a speed, some beyond her expectations.


    But it was only a few accidents. In addition, the dragon thirteen had a long shot in the hand, and after the short-handed rifle disappeared, the gun tip was about to stab Hansen''s throat.


    Hansen slightly frowned, his figure drawn a strange arc in the air, and he was safely avoiding the shot of Dragon Thirteen, and the blood feather knife in his hand was also pulled out at the same time.


    The two flashed rapidly above the rocks, almost making people unable to see their movements. After nearly a minute of fighting, they didn''t know how many times they passed. The knife and the gun didn''t even hit each other.


    "Hey, what is the knife method? Shouldn''t the knife be like this?" The White Tiger Marquis said.


    "That''s not a dental knife, but the knife in the sky of the town." Sharon''s eyes flashed a trace of fine.


    "The law has never been heard before?" asked the White Marquis.


    Sharon stared at Hansen and said: "The knife under the heavens was created by an elder of the long-time era of Zhentian Palace. It was because there were many defects at the beginning of the establishment, so it was not provided to the disciples of Zhentian Temple. Now it seems The flaws in the law of the heavens should be made up, but I don��t know who��s coming from.��


    "What is special about this knife? I don''t see any mystery." The White Marquis asked.


    "I don''t know, I only know that this knife method is based on the wordless book, because no one has ever used this knife method. The power of it is naturally unknown. But it is said that no one has cultivated a wordless book. Can not practice this knife method, Hansen a foreign nationality, even practiced the law of the world, it is somewhat unexpected." Sharon said.


    Han Sen squats at the speed of the savage rabbit boots, can he barely fight with the Dragon 13 and break the evil gun. Hansen does not know, but the power is not what he can, if he can be promoted to the Marquis If you do, you may have a hard-headed capital.


    The Dragon 13 is not as complicated as the Lonely Bamboo. Everything is simple, simple gunfare, simple power, and almost no change.


    But it is such a simple force, but full of violent aesthetics, so that she can use her power to the fullest.


    If the speed of the rabbit boots is not the same, the Dragon 13 itself is bound by the power of the ancient **** space, Hansen is afraid that she has already been stabbed by her.


    "Awesome dragon thirteen, the narrow road meets the brave wins, she is to play the word one of the brave to the extreme, under the gun, the attacker can avoid it, the people of the same level must avoid the edge, do not dare to fight with her, I still Not promoted to the Marquis, it is always worse." Han Sen secretly said.


    What is even more frightening is that the Dragon 13 is more and more brave and does not know what the reason is. Her speed and strength seem to have been increasing and the offensive has become more and more fierce.


    Hansen used the brave rabbit boots, and gradually they couldn''t keep up with her speed.


    "Han is more naive than the dragon, and the dragon is called the first courage of the world. No one in the same rank can compete with it, and the dragon is stronger and stronger. The longer it lasts, Han Sen The worse it will be defeated," said the White Horse Marquis.


    Sharon was frowning and didn''t talk. It seemed that something was wrong, but for a time he didn''t see what was wrong.


    In that big battle, Hansen��s figure suddenly retreated, and he was separated from the dragon thirteen. The dragon thirteen was armed with a gun and wanted to catch up with Hansen.


    However, she saw the armor outside her bursting, as if she had hit something, and she was cut open again and again.


    Dragon thirteen stopped his body, did not continue to rush forward, his eyes swept away, and said coldly: "When are you in the space?"


    "The first knife I took out was condensed in the air. From now on, the air has already condensed. I don''t know how many invisible knives. You can''t see them, but if you hit it, the consequences don''t need me to say it? Hansen smiled.


    Under the heavens, the pure and soft combination of the knives and the moon knives allowed Hansen to lay down a number of condensed and undivided knives in the air, just like the lines of the puppets, layered and interlaced in the body of the dragon thirteen. outer.

 Chapter 2031： The first days of the heavens

    "Awesome knife method, a very good means." Long XIII praised her, her eyes squinted around, and could not find out where the knife-shaped knives were.


    "Over the prize." Hansen smiled.


    Long XIII continued: "You should not be too happy too early. Do you know why the dragons are called the first heroes of the heavens?"


    "I really don''t know." Hansen had never heard of such a statement.


    "You will know soon." Long XIII said, the black rifle in his hand turned, and the dragon gun was turned into a gun that was thousands of times smaller than the needle.


    I saw the numerous knives intertwined in the air cut into her armor, and her armor was cut all over the cracks, but in the cracks of the armor, no blood leaked out.


    Hansen clearly saw that after the knife was broken, the skin that appeared in the fissure of the armor seemed white and crystal clear, and there was no trace of scars, which made Han Sen very surprised.


    The knives that he condensed, even the Marquis-level armor can be split, and the skin of the Dragon Thirteen is not damaged at all. This is what it is.


    The Dragon Thirteen is like a brave mine. The mine is constantly exploding, but it has not been able to injure her body. The Dragon 13 still has an unstoppable impact.


    The gun is like a mang, and in the instant, the dragon thirteen has already been killed in front of Hansen. No matter the strength and speed are stronger than before, Han Sen, who has suffered serious physical loss, can''t dodge her.


    Hey!


    Hansen''s eyebrows were pierced and his body suddenly exploded. Long Thirteen discovered that she had only pierced her body for a month, and Hansen''s body had already retreated.


    There was no change in the look, and the rifle was turned into a line, and it was once again assassinated by Hansen.


    It was really unspeakable that the guns were unstoppable. Even Hansen had some helplessness. He could only change his body and escape her gun.


    However, the guns of Dragon Thirteen are getting faster and faster, and Hansen is under heavy pressure. Even the dodging has become very difficult.


    If it is the same as the Marquis, Han Sen is not afraid of the Dragon Thirteen, but after all, a level is lost, facing the top Marquis such as Dragon Thirteen, there is still a small gap in strength.


    Hey!


    Hansen took a shot and suddenly flew out like a meteor, hitting the mountain wall and smashing the mountain wall.


    "Han Sen, you still don''t admit defeat. If I shoot three inches, then you are already a dead person." Long XIII came to the collapsed stone wall and shouted.


    However, no one answered her. The dragon thirteen frowned slightly, and his face suddenly changed: "No, there is a crack above the mountain wall. He deliberately shot me and fled into the crack of the mountain."


    "It''s a tough guy. In that case, there is still such a calculation." Salong sighed.


    "I also said what to do, hurry up and catch up, don''t let him run." The White Horse Marquis roared, and suddenly shook the collapsed gravel, revealing the cracks in the back of the mountain, and immediately rushed in.


    Long XIII and Shalong also drilled in and chased Hansen who fled into the crack of the mountain.


    Hansen quickly moved through the cracks in the mountain. There was a very fine gun hole above the chest. Although there was no bloodshed, there was a monster power rambling inside his body.


    "The power of the dragon is too embarrassing. Although it does not seem like a stagnant force, it can be endless, but it is too cohesive. It is not easy to break it out of the body, not to mention that I have no time to stop and break up the invaders. Gunpower.�� Hansen stiffened into the cave with a gunshot wound.


    The cave inside is well-connected, and Hansen is looking for a place to temporarily hide, and then completely solve the gunpower.


    Fortunately, his blood and flesh are different from ordinary creatures, otherwise the gunpower has already destroyed his body.


    However, Hansen escaped in the cave for a long time, but it was faintly felt that the dragon thirteen seemed to be chasing him up, and his heart was greatly puzzled.


    The shielding ability of the hole and the air field should not be killed by them.


    "Is it the gunpower in my body?" Hansen felt a move and suddenly understood the problem.


    As long as the gunpower is still in his body, Dragon XIII can track his whereabouts, but he has no time to solve the gunpower in the body.


    If there is only one dragon and thirteen, Hansen can still fight, but there are several of them in Sharon, all of them are top players in the Marquis, and Hansen��s chances of being **** them are too low.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hansen rushed in the direction of the silver ancient stone statue. Now it is impossible to get rid of the dragon thirteen. Maybe you can use the silver glass worm.


    Hansen was already familiar with the road, and soon found the ancient stone statue of the ghost face spider, and then drilled into the back cave.


    Not long after, Long XIII took Sharon to the cave of the ghost face spider and saw the ancient **** stone statue of the sheep head.


    "There is a stone statue of ancient gods, but it seems that it has already been broken." Sharon glanced at the ancient stone statue.


    "Han Sen escaped into the ancient **** stone statue? The source of the ancient **** should be on him. I knew it so much, and I took him down together. Why bother?" The White Horse Marquis is eager to try and wants to rush into the cave of the statue. .


    Long XIII glanced at the cave behind the stone statue and said coldly: "Han Sen is not in the statue, he went to the back."


    "Then continue to chase, the source of the ancient **** must be on him." Sharon said.


    "Fortunately, you left a gun on him, or he was really deceived by him. I really want to search inside the stone. I am afraid he has already escaped." The White Tiger Marquis was glad.


    Dragon Thirteen took them to the cave behind the stone statue and continued to follow Hansen.


    Hansen rushed all the way, but did not see the traces of the silver glass worm, until the waterfall, did not see the shadow of it.


    I couldn''t think too much, Han Sen felt that Dragon 13 was getting closer and closer, and as soon as he gritted his teeth, he rushed into the cave of the silver stone statue.


    Han Sen only got in for a minute, and Dragon Thirteen had already chased them.


    "Hey, there is still a statue of ancient gods here, and this ancient stone statue seems a bit unusual, Hansen, is he here?" The White Marquis looked at the silver ancient stone statue.


    "He is inside the stone statue." Long XIII said affirmatively.


    "Like this, I went in to chase him with the thirteen, and you stayed outside, lest he escape from other exits." Sharon said to the White Tiger Marquis and others.


    The White Marquis should have a voice, and Sharon and Dragon 13 went into the waterfall cave and chased Hansen.


    Hansen feels that the pain in the body is getting more and more powerful. The gunpower is like a quirk. It is rampant in his body. If he doesn''t want to break it out of the body, the internal organs are about to be smashed by it.

 Chapter 2032： Tenshin

    Not long after entering the silver stone statue, Han Sen heard the sound of a scream in the cave.


    Han Sen is very familiar with the sound, the sound of the silver glass worm''s wings vibrating, the mind is moving, summoning the spell into a rocket launcher, and a rocket is coming in the cave.


    After the rockets blasted out, Hansen did not look at the results, shrunk into a narrow cave passage, and immediately shielded his breath.


    The rocket exploded in the cave, and a loud sound echoed in the cave. Soon Hansen heard the buzzing sound getting stronger and stronger, and soon I saw the silver glass worm flying over. Come back to visit.


    "Dragon thirteen, should they be there?" Hansen hid in the cave, thinking in his heart.


    Long XIII and Sharon also heard the sound. Although they judged what happened, it is impossible for them to give up now. Under the leadership of Dragon XIII, they chased Hansen.


    The silver glazed worm could not find Hansen''s position, and Long Xie found it with his gunpower.


    When the two were about to reach Hansen��s location, they saw the silver glaze.


    The silver glazed worms also saw them, and they rushed to them immediately, and the silver beam sprang out.


    The dragon 13 in the forefront reacted quickly, and the spiral rifle in the hand spurred directly toward the silver glass worm.


    Hey!


    The gun mans collided with the silver beam, and suddenly pierced the silver beam. The gun stalks that were more condensed than the needle tip were on the silver shield of the silver glass worm. The thorn armor flickered, but it was not broken. Thirteen of them were also swept back by a dozen meters by the silver beam of the silver glazed worm.


    "The Marquis-level mutants are different!"


    "Kill it." Sharon��s words were exported, and a scimitar had been pulled out. The power of the demon was on the silver-colored blazer.


    Just listening to the sound, the power of the demon in the coffin on the shield of the silver glass worm, did not even hurt it, just flew it back a distance.


    At the same time, Sharon and Dragon 13 attacked the silver glazed worm, and the silver armor on the silver glazed worm was flickering and could burst at any time.


    In particular, the dragon thirteen condensed to the extreme guns, the penetration is really terrible, the strength is concentrated on a point, it is easy to puncture damage, even the silver glazed silver smudges of the silver smudges can not resist.


    "Can''t let them kill the bug, otherwise it will be unfortunate for me." Han Sen thought of a move, rushed out from the narrow cave, and a dog''s teeth staggered to the dragon thirteen.


    The response of Dragon Thirteen was extremely fast. The spiral gun in his hand suddenly stabbed Hansen��s knife, and the gunman��s knife slammed in the air. The knife was suddenly pierced by the gun that was condensed to the extreme.


    In this case, Hansen had already expected it, and while avoiding the gun mans, it was a slash of the past, but this time it was the law of the world.


    "You go to Hansen, I will deal with this alien." Sharon said to Dragon XIII.


    "Good." Long XIII did not hesitate. He grabbed a long gun and killed Hansen.


    Hansen used the complex terrain of the cave to escape the guns of the Dragon Thirteen, and lured the Dragon 13 into the depths of the cave to separate her from Sharon.


    Long XIII is quite confident about himself, and the dragons are always afraid of fear, otherwise there will be no title of the first courage of the heavens. Naturally, it is impossible to fear an earl of Hansen, knowing that Hansen wants to separate her from Sharon. But still still chasing the past.


    Guns such as needles, a few meters wide stone walls are directly penetrated by guns, Han Sen hiding behind the rocks is generally useless.


    Breaking the evil spirits to the beginning of the yang, and the Lunar New Year is completely two extremes. If Hansen is a Marquis-class, the power of the Lunar New Year is enough to break the dragon body of the Dragon Thirteen, and will not suffer.


    However, now the moon smashed into a knife, can not hurt the dragon thirteen, suddenly fell in the wind, forced by the dragon thirteen to retreat.


    A dodge, a gunman pierced Hansen''s shoulders, and the thin guns only left a hole in Hansen''s flesh that was barely visible to the naked eye, but the gunman went into Hansen''s body. After that, he suddenly ran rampant and gave his bones through, and Hansen, who was hurt, shuddered.


    In fact, the reason why Hansen did not do so was because the first gunman swayed in his body and injured his internal organs, which made his body pause.


    "Han Sen, you have no chance, and now I believe that I will be able to leave you with a life." Long thirteen cold channel.


    "This is exactly what I want to say," Hansen said.


    "Why is it so hard now, handing over the two sources of ancient gods, I will let you leave immediately. Otherwise, you will now break two evil guns in your body, and then you will break the guns and remove the body as soon as possible. Guns strangled." Long XIII said.


    "Is it? I don''t think that will happen." Han Sen said in his mouth, his mind is always turning, thinking about how to get rid of the current predicament.


    With his current strength, there is no problem in killing the general Marquis, but there is still a gap between the top Marquis of the Dragon 13 and the desire to kill the Dragon XIII. I am afraid that it is only possible to use the super **** to transform.


    However, the time when the super **** changed his body was limited. After Hansen turned, he could kill a dragon thirteen, but then he would enter a period of weakness, and there were three Marquis, including Sharon, and his situation would be even worse.


    The body is too tired, coupled with the constant destruction of two guns in his body, Hansen support is getting harder and harder.


    "No matter, kill one first and then say it." Han Sen thought about it and wanted to become a super god.


    However, Hansen suddenly felt a shock in the body, as if something had shattered in the body, making Hansen''s body fierce, as if he had laid down a mountain.


    Hansen��s speed increased dramatically, and he easily escaped the dragon��s gun.


    "Tianxin lock is unlocked!" Hansen was ecstatic in his heart. He had been fighting the Dragon 13 with the lock of Tianxin. Now the lock of Tianxin is open and the combat power suddenly increases.


    when!


    Hansen smashed out, and the invisible knife smashed on the dragon thirteen. The dragon body, which is known as the first courage of the heavens, was born with a blood mark.


    Hansen��s heart was a joy, and Tianxin��s lock was opened, not only speed, but also the strength of the force.


    Dragon thirteen slightly frowned, holding a long gun and staring at Hansen coldly said: "Tianxin lock, I did not expect you to have been carrying the Tianxin lock in the battle, but even so, you are still not my opponent."


    Said, the long gun in the hands of Dragon Thirteen once again spurred out, Hansen''s **** knife in his hand was also crazy, the knife and gun hit together, Hansen''s body suddenly flew out and crashed into the stone wall.


    "I said, you are not my opponent." Long thirteen body shape, the dragon and gun together once again rushed to Hansen.


    Hey!


    Another sound of bursting sounds in Hansen''s body, and the second Tianxin lock is broken.

 Chapter 2033： Knife

    Hansen''s figure flashed, like a phantom, to avoid the guns of the Dragon Thirteen, faster than before.


    "Two heavens lock?" Dragon thirteen changed color.


    An Earl of Hansen has such a combat power, and it is already very amazing to have a Tianxin lock on his body, but he couldn��t think of it. He actually carried two Tianxin locks.


    If you don''t see it with your own eyes, Long XIII can''t believe that an Earl has two heavenly locks, and he can still fight with her to this extent. I am afraid that no one believes when I say it.


    Han Sen is now feeling that the whole person feels swaying, and can''t say the ease and ease. It seems that as soon as he takes a step, he can immediately become a fairy.


    The knife went with people, and the guns that felt difficult to escape before, but now Hansen easily escaped, completely unable to feel the pressure before.


    And the body is not as tired as it used to be, and the whole person seems to be alive again.


    Dragon Thirteen couldn''t help but frown, and Hansen, who had unlocked two heavenly locks, let her lose the absolute repressive feeling.


    The two figures flashed fast in the hole, and the knife and guns flashed and collided. Hansen��s absolute strength was still a lot worse, but it was barely able to cope, not as bad as it was previously suppressed.


    At the same time as Hansen and the Dragon 13 battle, Sharon and the silver glazed worm also kept fighting. The silver rim of the silver glazed worm was very powerful. It suffered from hundreds of knives in Sharon and still did not break. Signs.


    Sharon frowned slightly, as if he wanted to make a quick decision. He had never seen the Dragon Thirteen, which made him feel that the situation was a bit uncomfortable.


    The momentum of the body suddenly changed. Sharon��s body was filled with black gas, and the black mang was condensed on his scimitar, and the knife smashed against the silver glare.


    The scimitar, which was not too much threatening to the silver armor, was under this attack, and the silver shield of the skull was swaying and there was a crack on it.


    "A good shield, even able to withstand my broken evil spirits, the defensive ability of this guy is the top of the Marquis." Sharon frowned slightly, but the bend in his hand The knife did not stop, and once again smashed toward the silver glass worm.


    Sharon is a Mozu, but his blood contains a part of the dragon blood. In addition to the "Tian Mo Jing", he also cultivates the dragon''s "breaking evil secret", he can release the power of evil spirits, than Dragon thirteen is even scary.


    It��s just that Sharon��s possession of the Dragon��s blood is a secret even among the Mozu. Usually, Sharon will not easily use the power of evil.


    Now Sharon feels that something is wrong, and I don��t care so much. I want to solve this silver alien as soon as possible.


    Sharon��s knife smashed over the shield of the silver glazed worm, and the shroud of the hood was flickering, and the cracks on the armor were more and more broken. It was only a matter of time.


    The silver glazed worms wanted to escape under the horror, but where they escaped, Sharon followed the silver glazed monster as a ghost, and the scimitar ruthlessly smashed again.


    Long XIII constantly pursued Hansen, but his heart felt more and more uneasy.


    Even with the title of the first courage of the heavens, the dragons are not really invincible in the world, and Hansen, who has unlocked two heavenly locks, makes the dragon thirteen feel more and more unable to suppress.


    A little bit of cold first, then the gun is like a dragon.


    The thirteenth weapon of the Dragon Thirteen has been applied to the extreme, but the gun mans passed through the body of Hansen''s body, and she knew that the gun had failed.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s body seems to be a blast of water polo. It��s just a avatar, and Hansen��s real body has appeared more than 20 meters away. He is watching Dragon 13 with a smile.


    Long XIII holds a spiral gun and wants to kill Hansen again, but he listens to Han Sen faintly: "If I were you, I would stand still."


    The dragon thirteen snorted and ignored Hansen, grabbing the gun and continuing to rush forward.


    Hey!


    The sound of the cracked armor was suddenly introduced into the thirteen ears of the dragon. Her chest armor was split by an invisible knife, but it was different from before. This knife was cut together with her flesh, and the knife was like a wire. In general, it has not been broken.


    Hansen��s **** knife swayed forward, feeling like there was no power, but in the space around it, it seemed that there was an invisible filament that bound the body of Dragon Thirteen, with Hansen��s knife. According to the trend, those invisible filaments are tightened.


    There are countless invisible wires entangled in the arm, thigh, waist and even the head of the dragon thirteen. The body of the dragon thirteen is suddenly pulled up by the limbs, floating in the air in a large shape, and countless invisible knives. The silk wrapped around her and tightened, and all the armor on her body was smashed and turned into pieces to fly and fall.


    And those knives are directly into her flesh and blood, in her snow-white crystal body to pull out a blood mark, blood oozing out like silk, forming a strong visual contrast with the crystal-like dragon body.


    "You damn..." The thirteenth roar of the dragon thirteen, the power of the evil spirits rushed out of the crystal jade body, and the hard-skinned force broke the knife that bound her.


    However, she broke her knife, but there was a knife wrapped around her, bound her limbs, so that Dragon 13 had no chance to rush to Hansen, and then stopped.


    "You have no chance, and now I will give you a life." Han Sen holds a **** knife and looks at the dragon that is bound by the knife. The original words he said were returned.


    Hey! Hey!


    The thirteenth body of the evil spirits broke out in a madness, and the knife was broken. But the body directly broke the knife, and the scar on her body continued to increase, and the body was already bloody.


    "The body of the dragon is really strong." Hansen praised.


    After the dragon thirteen broke free from the knife, he fired his eyes and held a long gun to kill Hansen again. However, he just raised his hand and was entangled in the knife. It was difficult to move like a puppet.


    Seeing that Han Sen was in front of him, but Dragon Thirteen even had a shot at Hansen and it was difficult to do it. He broke the knife again and again, but there was a knife that was constantly wrapped around her body. Let her almost impossible to walk.


    "It''s over." Han Sen''s eyes condensed, and the **** feathers in his hands were purple and black, and the air was densely covered with purple and black.


    Numerous pieces of knife wrapped around the dragon thirteen, splitting her flesh, so that the wounds in her body were scattered with purple and black smoke.


    "The power of the tooth!" The dragon thirteen face is gray.


    The power of the tooth is more terrible than the power of her evil spirits. Once there is almost no chance of luck, the number of wounds on her body is also unclear. It is impossible to break the wrist.

 Chapter 2034： Heterogeneous dragon

    The blood seems to bloom in flowers, and the powerful dragon body can not withstand the power of the numerous teeth, and is directly shredded.


    Hansen turned and rushed into a hidden cave branch next to him, and immediately began to use force to break the two guns in the body.


    The ability to break the evil spirits is very strange. The power is like a condensed steel. If there is not enough power, it cannot be crushed. However, if the strength used is too strong, it will damage your body, and there is no way to excrete it.


    I didn''t have time to think more about it. I directly opened the hole and the air field to analyze the evil spirits. The two original particles of the evil spirits were immediately presented in Hansen''s mind.


    In the moment when Long XIII was killed, Sharon had already felt his heart, his face changed greatly, and the strength of the machete in his hand was stronger. The knife of the silver glass worm was smashed in a row, and the carapace of the silver glass worm Open it.


    The silver-colored blazer screamed and flew out. The Dragon 13 had no time to see it, and quickly rushed to the position where Dragon 13 was.


    Seeing the flesh and blood of the Dragon 13 bursting out, Sharon��s eyes murdered like a sea, holding a machete and rushing over to Hansen��s position.


    Hansen slightly frowned. He thought that after the Dragon 13 was not available, Sharon should not be able to find his trace in a short time, but now it seems that this is not the case. Sharon is obviously coming directly to his direction. .


    Hansen naturally does not know that Sharon will also break the power of evil, and can also sense the destructive force that has not been removed from his body.


    Han Sen is now not taking care of a lot. He directly smashes the evil guns with the power of only covering the sky, forcibly breaking the two chains of the evil spirits that have solidified to the extreme, and has suffered some damage.


    The two evil spirits were broken into ash, and Hansen��s breath was discharged from the body.


    Sharon had already rushed to the cave where he was, and his eyes stared at Hansen: "Thirteen sufferings, I will let you return thousands of times."


    After all, the scimitar in the hand with a black knife, a knife smashed to Hansen sitting there.


    Hansen shouted, his body was like a crane, and he rushed out of the narrow cave. The blood feather knife in his hand was also pulled out, blocking the black knife of Sharon.


    when!


    Hansen only felt that there was a terrible force in the battle between the knife and the knife. His body flew involuntarily and slammed into the stone wall and collapsed the stone wall. A large piece.


    "You have combined the power of the devil and the power of evil spirits?" Han Sen forced the blood of the chest to rush out of the gravel.


    "The knife that can block the power of my demon, you really have some doorways." Sharon��s eyes were even more fierce, the black mans on the knife were more prosperous, and he was slashed to Hansen.


    Hansen has changed a number of ways, but still can''t escape the scimitar of Sharon. He can only force the attack and attack, but his strength is not as good as Sharon. He is flying out with a knife, and people are in the air. Uncontrolled discharge of blood.


    Sharon��s power is even stronger than that of Long XIII. It is worthy of being a person with the same name.


    Moreover, his power of the demon and the power of the evil spirit merge into one. Although Hansen is very familiar with the power of the demon, it is still very difficult to avoid it.


    Seeing that Sharon was smashing again, Hansen no longer hesitated. After opening the hole in the Xuanqi field, the power of the sword was also condensed on the blood feather knife. At the same time, the world seen in the eyes has been transformed into particles. The world of order chains.


    The scimitar and Hansen''s **** knife smashed together, and the power of the hand covering the sky suddenly opened the chain of order. The black knives instantly collapsed, and even the scimitar in the hands of Sharon turned into sand.


    Sharon��s face changed, but his look was more fierce, staring at Hansen��s knife.


    Although Hansen broke the order chain of the knife and the knife, but the power of the earthquake also took him back more than a dozen meters, hit the stone wall, the strength gap between the levels still exists.


    "Okay... very good... no wonder there is no difference between being able to fight with the lonely bamboo. Only one knife, there are few among the marquis of the world who can compete with you. The Hansen is the most in the count, but unfortunately you I met Sharon..." Sharon said Hansen, saying a word.


    The first word is full of hate in the bone marrow, it seems that hate can not immediately tear Hansen into pieces.


    The next second, Sharon''s black mans victory, the purple unicorn on the top of his head turned into black, the body skyrocketed three feet, the armor was completely torn, revealing majestic muscles, and a flash of black scales.


    The bones behind him were torn, turning into a pair of black dragon wings, and even the fingers grew out of the nails.


    The condensed black mans are all over Sharon''s body, like a black light armor outside the body.


    Hey!


    Sharon��s strong body broke open the space and disappeared into Hansen��s line of sight. There was no time for Hansen to react. Sharon appeared in front of him out of thin air, like a sharp-edged nail on his chest. Armor, cut his flesh and blood together.


    The **** blood of the blood shattered from the cracked flesh, and Hansen''s body was also thrown out.


    Fast, it was too fast, and without Hansen��s body falling, Sharon appeared again next to Hansen, and the sharp-edged nails licked his arm.


    Hansen used the pre-judgment, and the blood-bone knife took the power of the hand to cover the sky and slammed into the palm of Sharon.


    However, there was a blur in front of him, and Sharon disappeared in front of his eyes. When he appeared again, his knees were already on the back of Hansen��s back, hit Hansen into the sky, and slammed into the rock at the top of the cave. in.


    Hey!


    Sharon waved the sharp edge, and a black blade rushed to the hole in the top of the cave, and suddenly smashed the top of the hole.


    Sharon, who entered the heterogeneous state, and Sharon, who has the blood of the Demon Dragons, has reached an extremely terrible level. Even if the general Duke is here, I am afraid he will be killed.


    Hansen''s body fell from the broken stone roof, his body was bloody, and his armor was about to be completely shattered. Now he knows clearly that the strength gap between the two is so large that he can''t make up for it.


    The gap between Hansen and Sharon is like the gap between the normal count and the Marquis. Both have powers that far exceed the same level, and the gap has not narrowed.


    Even with the power to cover the sky, Han Sen couldn''t touch Sharon at all, let alone break his order chain.


    "You can rest assured that I will not let you die so easily. I will cut down your flesh and blood, and make you more painful than the death of the thirteenth." Sharon is like a poison curse, and the figure is again. Flashing, like a teleport, appeared in front of Hansen and caught his body again.


    Hansen didn��t even have the chance to dodge, and he didn��t even have time to fight.


    Seeing the Sharon''s knife-like nails will pierce Hansen''s body, but suddenly saw a blazing white light spread out in Hansen''s pupil.

 Chapter 2035： The power of the gods

    In an instant, Hansen��s body was wrapped in a blazing flame, and the body was completely lightened, as if it had become a translucent energy body.


    Sharon''s pupil slammed, his nails and palms were worn through Hansen''s body, as if he had penetrated into nothingness, and he could not feel Hansen''s body.


    Hansen is like a god, and his **** knife in his hand moves like a light, and he slams into Sharon��s head.


    The back of Sharon��s wings fluttered, as if the real teleportation disappeared. Hansen��s knife, like the speed of light, could not reach his body.


    The space in the distance fluctuated, and Sharon��s body broke out, roaring in the mouth, and the palm of his hand turned into a blade, screaming at Hansen.


    Knife turned into a roaring dragon, condensed to the extreme, and with the fate of fate, suddenly rushed to Hansen.


    Hansen didn''t mean to dodge. The dragon was directly worn by Hansen''s body. It seems that Hansen''s body is just illusory. Any force can''t hurt him.


    "Impossible... what power is that..." Sharon was a little shocked. He clearly felt that Hansen''s true body was there, but his strongest blow did not play a role.


    "Kill your strength." Hansen''s words came out like a light, and came to Sharon in front of him. The **** feather knife in his hand moved like a light.


    His time is not much. The super gods can last for a very limited time. If they can''t kill Sharon within the time limit, then he is dead.


    boom!


    The dragon wing behind Sharon vibrates again and disappears again in an instant.


    Hansen��s knife didn��t even hit him. Han Sen felt that it was the real force of space teleportation. There was no process in the middle. If there was a process, his hole could not keep up with the reaction, but it also It should be able to perceive the trajectory.


    Sharon said coldly: "You can''t kill me. I have the power of breaking through the blood of the Dragons and the twins. I can teleport at will, and your strength, that is not the power that the Earl should have. You support Not too long, as long as your strength dissipates, I will let you die without a place to die."


    "I''m afraid you don''t have that chance." Hansen was like a god, and the **** feather knife in his hand was once again pulled out, and the blazing knife light instantly reached the front of Sharon.


    Sharon��s figure flashed, and once again escaped Hansen��s knife, his body appeared in another cave, staring at Hansen��s disdain and said: ��I said, you can��t kill me.��


    But in the next second, Sharon��s look changed at once, only to hear a bang, his arm shared with the body, and the black dragon��s blood spurted out.


    Sharon��s face changed a lot, and his figure flashed again, but as soon as he appeared, his body was suddenly cut out of several wounds by the invisible knife.


    Within the entire cave, it seems that there are countless spider webs, and no matter where Sharon teleports, it will be hurt by the knife light there.


    "You are very strong, but unfortunately you have found the wrong opponent." Han Sen looked at Sharon who had been cut off his legs, said a faint sentence, while the blood feather knife in his hand smashed against Sharon''s body.


    Sharon, who has been cut by adult sticks, forcibly broke the space teleport, but at the end of his teleport, countless knives criss-crossed, flashing from his body, and cutting his body into shattering in a flash. For the **** flesh of the sky.


    "Hunting the Marquis-level mutant xenon dragons and discovering mutant genes."


    puff!


    Hansen��s body fell to the ground and has restored the human body. The blood in his mouth has flowed out uncontrollably.


    Sharon is indeed the top presence in the Marquis. If there is no super deity, Hansen must be promoted to the Marquis to be able to fight him.


    Now forced to become a super **** to kill Sharon, Han Sen''s own body has reached the limit, coupled with the injuries suffered before, now he has no fighting power.


    Fortunately, there are no other people here, otherwise it is an ordinary count, I am afraid I can kill Hansen.


    Han Senqiang self-supported the body to stand up and walked to the shredded body of Sharon, picked up a black dragon magic scale, and left to leave.


    With Sharon, they should have two marquis. Hansen doesn''t know where they are. They can only hide themselves as much as possible. They hope that they will not meet with them until they recover their fighting power. Otherwise, they will be dead.


    Hansen tried to send it back to the shelter, but it seems to have been suppressed by the ancient **** space. He could not open the passage to the shelter.


    Of course, it is also possible that his current body is too weak and has no ability to transmit it back.


    Difficult step by step away from the battlefield, Hansen found that in his current situation, it is impossible to go too far, simply find a hidden cave next to it, after hiding inside, began to work to repair the injured body.


    Fortunately, Hansen''s physical strength is far from being comparable to that of ordinary creatures. The strength of ice muscles and blood vessels has already polished his body inferior to the Dragon''s dragon body.


    If Hansen can be promoted to the Marquis, the body will inevitably be more powerful than the Dragon.


    "I hope that the two marquis will not find me until I resume fighting." Han Sen knows that he is not useful at all, and he concentrates on running genetics to repair the body that is injured and overdrafted.


    The White Marquis and another Marquis have been unable to wait for Sharon and Dragon XIII, and their emotions are very complicated.


    The strength of Dragon XIII and Sharon, they will not know, even if the general Duke came, I am afraid that they will only be killed by them.


    But they entered the silver stone statue for so long, but they didn''t even have a message, so the White Horse Marquis was a little uneasy in their hearts.


    The White Tiger Marquis tried to use the sound wave technique to pass the sound into the cave, but there was no response, and there was a dead inside.


    "Will they have an accident?" The blood bird Marquis asked with some concern.


    "It shouldn''t be, Hansen, a count, how could it not be the opponent of Sharon and Dragon Thirteen." The White Tiger Marquis also had some anxiety, but he did not believe that Sharon and Dragon 13 would have an accident.


    "Would we like to go in and see?" The blood bird Marquis hesitated.


    "We will wait a second." The White Marquis immediately denied the proposal of the Blood Bird Marquis.


    If Sharon and Dragon 13 did not have an accident, they would naturally come out when they caught Hansen; if they both had something to do, he and the blood bird Marquis would not die.


    The white tiger and the blood bird did not dare to go in. They could only wait outside for the result. The longer the time, the more intense the anxiety in their hearts, and even the idea of ??fleeing here.


    Hansen is still recovering his strength. He suffers a bit of injury and his body is overdrafted. It is difficult to recover between a moment and a half.


    Suddenly, Hansen heard the sound of his claws crawling on the rocks. His heart suddenly squinted, opened his eyes and saw that a silver glazed monster crawled over him. A pair of silver eyes were staring at him. Holding him.

 Chapter 2036： Danger

    The silver glazed worm has broken wings and a knife mark running through the whole body. The carapace ruptured, and the flesh and blood inside turned out. The body was full of silver blood.


    However, the vitality of this guy is really terrible, and he has not yet died, and he has also found Hansen.


    Looking at the silver glazed worms, Hansen couldn''t help but smile. His body condition is worse than the silver blazer. There is no fighting power at all. He can fight this terrible alien.


    puff!


    The silver glazed worm crawled on Hansen''s side, and the mouth overflowed with silvery blood. It seems that its situation is also very pessimistic.


    "I said brothers, we are all like this, can''t we get along well? When is the time to report, how about we peacefully coexisting well water without breaking the river?" Hansen dragged the body of the injured branch back, and the silver side Glass worms are discussed.


    He can''t understand it. Han Sen really has no other way, and he has no strength to fight again. Now he feels a lot of pain in his body, and his fingers are soft.


    The silver glazed worms obviously couldn��t understand Hansen��s words, and the big mouth with jagged teeth was rushing toward Hansen.


    Hansen has almost reached the point where the mountain is running out of water, and he has to summon the soul armor to wear it on his body. Even the power to escape the silver glass worms is gone.


    Although the soul armor can provide strength to Hansen, but it also has Hansen''s own strength to use those forces to do it. Now he is all-soft and there is still strength.


    The magic fossil cow beast soul does not even have to think about it. The consumption of the fusion animal soul is also not small. With Hansen��s current physical state, he can��t afford such consumption.


    The silver glass monster rushed to Hansen, and the claws kept scratching, and the teeth were bitten in Hansen.


    It��s just that it��s not hurt, the power is also greatly reduced, even the silver beam can��t be released. The power of the bite is not very strong. It��s not able to bite Hansen��s soul, but it��s just left on the armor. Shallow tooth marks.


    Hansen��s heart is overjoyed, and as long as the worm can��t bite him, he still has a chance.


    The silver glazed worm apparently also realized the current situation. He did not try to bite Hansen��s armor. The teeth bite Hansen��s leg and dragged Hansen to the depths of the cave.


    Hansen didn''t know where the silver glass worm wanted to drag him, but he didn''t have the strength to resist anyway. He just wanted to be a dead fish, letting the silver glass bug drag him to the depths of the cave. Possible recovery strength, I hope to recover a little combat power.


    Before Hansen turned in the cave of the silver stone statue for a while, he found the source of the ancient **** and did not walk the entire cave.


    Now the silver glazed worm dragged him away, and soon he had reached the stone cave passage that Hansen had not been to, and the silver glazed worm seemed to have been going down.


    The silver-colored blazer was not lightly damaged. It was not so fast. It took Hansen to climb for nearly half an hour before he climbed into a huge cave.


    Hansen heard the sound of the rumbling water and found that there was a pool of water that kept turning over the water.


    After Hansen looked around, he found that he might have been dragged by the silver glazed worm to the bottom of the statue. The pool below should be connected to the pool that was impacted by the waterfall outside. You can also hear the sound of the water here. .


    On the stone walls around the cave, there are still some vines, but those vines have only leaves and no fruits, and they can''t tell what kind of species.


    The silver glazed monster dragged Hansen down and looked at its direction of travel. It seemed that he wanted to drag Hansen to the pool.


    Hansen felt that something was wrong. This silver-colored glass bug was so badly injured. I didn''t find a place to take care of it. I dragged him here with a badly wounded body. It was definitely not a simple bath for him.


    "What does it want to do? Why do you want to drag me to the water pool? Can''t you just drown me?" Hansen kept thinking and his eyes kept looking at the direction of the pool.


    Now he has no strength at all, and he can''t open the hole in the tunnel. He can only look at it with his eyes and listen with his ears.


    I can��t hear anything, only the sound of the bang


    However, after looking at it for a while, Hansen��s face gradually became difficult to look at.


    In the pool, Han Sen vaguely seemed to see a huge black shadow, as if something was lurking in the depths of the pool.


    Hansen is not sure what it is, or just the shadow in the pool, but the behavior of the silver glazed monster is definitely not a good place.


    Hansen tried to struggle, and his body was still weak. He couldn''t even pull his legs out of the mouth of the strange insects, and he couldn''t stop the strange insects from climbing to the pool.


    The silver-colored blazer has been bleeding, but it has been forced to drag Hansen step by step to the edge of the pool, and then fiercely force Hansen into the pool.


    Although Hansen has exhausted his strength, he has been left behind.


    Hansen seems to feel that he is awake a little by the cold water, and he seems to have a little strength, struggling to swim back to the shore.


    But the silver glazed worms were on the shore, Hansen was just near the shore, and a few claws came up, hitting him on his head and pressing him into the water.


    Hansen tossed a few times, trying to swim in other directions and then ashore, but the silver glass blazer refused to let him go, kept on the shore, as soon as he approached the stone bank, he immediately hit his head with his claws. I want to press him into the water.


    Hansen��s gems that have been dug in the water for so long in Dreamland Island, the water is not generally good, but now there is no strength on the body, it is good to be able to barely stay still, even if it��s over the silver glaze After a few rounds, I lost my strength, and I struggled to float up on the water and gasped, not to be close to the stone shore.


    The silver glass monster seems to have any scruples. It does not have water, and because the injury is too heavy, the wings are broken and it is difficult to fly.


    Hansen is not close to the shore, it can only stay there, from time to time screaming at Hansen, showing his inner resentment against Hansen.


    Han Sen tried to float himself on the water as much as possible. From time to time, he looked down at the water. Perhaps it was because he was in the water. There was no big picture, and there was no way to compare it. It was just a hole in the black hole, like a There is no bottom black hole, there is no black shadow below.


    Although the eyes couldn''t see anything, Hansen always felt that the black below seemed to move slowly, and it seemed to be rising, making Hansen feel worse.


    "Is Hansen going to die here today?" The will is as strong as Hansen, and at this time, the heart can not help but feel the powerlessness, only the underwater shadows are getting bigger and bigger.

 Chapter 2037： Return to the sea

    Perhaps because Hansen took away the relationship between the ancient gods, the silver-colored blazer has hated Hansen, no matter how hard Hansen tried to climb, he was beaten back and forth again and again.


    The shadows below are getting bigger and bigger. Hansen finds that it is not a simple feeling problem, but that there are really shadows floating up from below.


    The idea of ??surviving in my heart is still there. Han Sen can only fight for life and want to go ashore. The problem of physical strength is too serious and I can''t climb up.


    boom!


    The pool is like a blast, a huge monster''s head rushes out of the water, opens a big mouth, and under the big mouth of the monster, Hansen is like an ant, and is swallowed directly together with the pool. .


    Hansen only felt that he was pulled by a powerful suction, fell down with the water, and fell into a strange space as big as a house.


    "Isn''t this the stomach of that monster?" Hansen''s body fell into a strange liquid, and the soul worn on his body was slowly corroded, and his heart was suddenly shocked.


    The Marquis-level soul, the defensive power has been very amazing, but in the liquid, but the sizzling bubbles, the corrosion is very powerful, I am afraid that it will not be supported for too long, it will be eroded, Hansen estimates the soul is the most It can also support for ten minutes.


    There were black barriers all around, and Hansen swam in the past and tried to smash it twice with a knife. It felt like he was lying on the rubber and was suddenly bounced back, leaving no traces.


    Hansen didn''t know because he didn''t have the strength, or the guy''s level was too high, and the body was too strong.


    Without breaking the barriers, the entrance that fell in has also shrunk, and Hansen is in a highly corrosive liquid, and the situation is getting worse.


    The soul creaked, the pits that had been eroded, and the eyes were eroded.


    Hansen knows that it is impossible to rush out now, and try to recover some physical strength and energy in the liquid.


    As time passed, the soul was overwhelmed and was about to rot.


    Hansen took a deep breath and summoned the soul back. At the same time, he resumed a little bit of effort to run petrification and transformed his body into stone.


    Now he has no other way, he can only fight for it, and he will see the fate of life and death.


    Petrochemicals can only turn Hansen''s body into stone, but the intensity is not too high, and it is essentially different from those of defensive petrochemicals.


    Those liquids can even corrode the Marquis-level souls. Hansen did not have much hope for petrification, but the last stroke driven by the will of survival.


    The petrified body was soaked into the liquid, and Hansen was surprised that his petrochemical body was not corroded by liquid and sank at the bottom of the liquid.


    Converging the mind, the only thing Hansen can do now is to run the genetics. Under petrification, this is the only genetic technique that works.


    In the past ten minutes and a second, Hansen only felt that the liquid was shaking from time to time. He didn''t know what the monster was doing, and he didn''t know where it was. Everything seemed to have no meaning for Hansen.


    ......


    On a small island on the Huihai Sea, a group of dragons with dragon heads on their heads, but similar in appearance to human beings, are carrying out strange rituals.


    They slaughtered the captured aliens and put them into a pool on the island. They also had words in the waterhole and they didn��t know what to say.


    "Father, the blood food we provided this time is only so, will the Dragon God be satisfied?" The little boy with a red dragon head on his head asked his father.


    "Maybe." The little boy''s father said with a strong smile.


    Guihai is one of the heterogeneous spaces of the dragons, but it is not the most important dragon heterogeneous space. The dragons here are the branches of the dragons and have the blood of the dragons, but the blood is not pure.


    For the dragons, the whole sea is equivalent to a trial field. Countless **** impure dragons are exiled here. Only those who can kill a place here and promote them to the dragon branch that is enough for the dragons to pay attention to. Will be taken away by the Dragons and become a truly noble dragon.


    The dragons on this small island are one of the dragon''s branches. They have the genes of the dragons in their bodies, but they are not completely dragon genes.


    The pure dragons have dragon horns and dragon wings, but this dragon branch on the island has only the dragon horn and no dragon wing, which is regarded as a dragon with inferior blood.


    What they worship is the alien creatures they call the Dragon God. The reason why they are to provide the dragon **** blood food is that every time the dragon **** comes here to eat and drink, he will drop some dragon scales. For this dragon blood, it is very important.


    It��s just that the dragon god��s food is very large. This dragon is not very strong in itself. There are not many different kinds of seeds that can be hunted. This time, the blood food provided is very small, and they are worried. The dragon **** will not be satisfied with these blood. food.


    If the dragon **** does not have enough to eat, then not only will not squat down the scales, maybe they will be eaten as blood food.


    The mood of the dragons was very embarrassing. Seeing that the blood food had already dyed the pool, the bubbles gradually began to rise in the pool, and the hearts were tense. They all stared at the pool.


    boom!


    The red-stained pool was like a blast, and the mouth of a beast rushed out of the water and swallowed the flesh and blood.


    A group of dragons quickly put the heterogeneous blood food into the pool, watching the huge aliens called the dragon **** continually swallowing flesh and blood, as if there was no bottom hole, the blood food disappeared into its big mouth and disappeared immediately, as if Never fill up.


    Soon, all the different kinds of flesh and blood were put into the pool. The dragons were all looking at the dragon **** in the pool. They didn''t know if it was satisfied or not.


    In the mood of the uneasy people, the dragon **** finished all the blood food, and gave a dragon scream in the sky, shaking the whole island, and the seawater in the surrounding dozens of miles was full of waves.


    After a dragon squat, the dragon **** sneaked into the pool, and the tail disappeared.


    Everyone was a glimpse. After a long while, they came back to God. Their faces were full of frustration. Obviously they provided insufficient blood food. Although the Dragon God did not come up to eat them, they did not squash here.


    When these dragons were angry and frustrated, they suddenly heard the sound of the sound of water in the pool, and it seemed that something had been drilled from the water.


    They quickly looked at the pool, suddenly widened their eyes, saw a smooth man, holding a white feather knife and crawling out of the pool.


    Everyone was there, not knowing what the situation was. The dragon gods actually climbed out of the living things, which in their view was like a fantasy.

 Chapter 2038： Thorn turtle

    Hansen really didn''t want to recall how he came out of the monster''s stomach.


    After climbing out of the pool, he stood on the shore and gasped for a big mouth, and his eyes immediately looked around, and suddenly he groaned.


    More than a dozen long horns, some human creatures look at him in front of less than ten meters, including men and women, old and young.


    When Sen was stunned for three seconds, he realized that he was still naked, and immediately summoned the mantra of the spell to wear it, and then said nothing: "Today''s weather is good, are you also taking a bath?"


    When Hansen figured out the situation here, it was already two days later.


    Hansen is very curious about the dragon **** in their mouth. The alien creature can cross two different kinds of space in the ancient **** space and the returning sea. This is a very powerful ability in itself.


    At the same time, Hansen also secretly fortunately, he was swallowed by such a horrible creature, and he was able to survive, and it was a blessing.


    In the case of returning to the market, he has probably learned from the mouths of the dragons.


    The eclipse stars of Huihaihai and Hansen are almost the same. They are very rich in heterogeneous resources, but they are much larger than the eclipse stars, and there are many dragons here.


    The dragons themselves have low fertility, so there are very few purebred dragons. For the development of the dragons, the dragons have combined with many other races to give birth to future generations.


    Because the genes of mixed-race offspring are different, the general mixed-race offspring will be sent to a heterogeneous space like the Huishui Sea, allowing them to grow and evolve. Only when their strength reaches a certain level will they be picked up. The main space, then they were considered to be truly recognized dragons.


    This small island is a family, the dragon''s blood is not very pure, the ability is not very strong, the strongest one is the grandfather of the family, is a Marquis-class dragon.


    This family of dragons is not malicious to Hansen, mainly because Hansen is not a heterogeneous, killing Hansen is not good for them.


    In addition, Hansen actually climbed out of the Longshentan. They didn''t know the origin of Hansen. They didn''t see how Hansen''s strength was, and they didn''t dare to do it.


    Hansen heard that this is a different kind of space for the dragons, and did not dare to report his real name.


    He didn''t know how long he had stayed in the stomach of the Dragon God, and he didn''t know if the Dragon had already gotten the news that Dragon 13 was killed by him. So he didn''t dare to expose his true identity here. He only said that he was called Miki. It was a crystal family and was brought here by the Dragon God accident.


    However, Hansen did not say that he was brought after being swallowed by the dragon god. In his mouth, the dragon **** is very close to him. He himself can be said to be the son of destiny.


    When he was chased by powerful aliens outside, the dragon **** suddenly appeared to save, and then the dragon **** let him ride on his back and brought him here.


    Anyway, it is blowing the sky, as if the dragon **** is about to recognize him as the main one. The family that listened to the dragon is stunned. Although he does not dare to believe it completely, he does not dare not believe it. After all, Hansen is in the dragon. When God appeared, it climbed from the dragon **** pool.


    If it is not related to the Dragon God, how could he not be eaten by the Dragon God.


    Their family regarded Han Sen as a guest, and he did not bother him. Han Sen also heard some news from their mouths.


    Some disappointment to Hansen is that there are no high-tech products at all, and the dragons have set a ban on the export of this heterogeneous space. The duke level they want to reach will be able to break through the ban.


    There is also a way to get out of here, that is, their own talent is excellent, go directly to the dragon''s residence in the Huihai, and is considered to have excellent talent, this will have the opportunity to leave the Huihai to the dragon at the low level. The main space.


    "The dragons are really wonderful, and they are so embarrassed to their own people." Han Sen secretly stunned.


    Because there is no way to get in touch with Zhentiangong or the Rebeites, Hansen did not dare to reveal his identity. For a time, he could not think of the way to leave the market.


    However, Hansen is not worried about it. He can return to the shelter from here, and the heterogeneous resources here are not less than the solar eclipse. It is also a treasure for Hansen.


    "I have to think of a way to get out of here. If the dragons know that I am here, it is always a scourge." Hansen sat at the beach and wondered how to leave the market.


    He has been here for almost half a month, but he has never thought of leaving the way to the market.


    "Miki...Sanmu..." When Hansen was thinking about it, he saw a red-haired little boy who was red and screamed and called his name.


    "Xiaoyan, what is so rushing?" Hansen looked at the little boy and asked.


    The little boy is called Longyan, among the youngest ones.


    "Thorn Turtles... A lot of thorn turtles..." Longyan said that he was out of breath.


    "What thorn turtle?" Hansen asked.


    "You will know when you come with me..." Longyan took Hansen and ran to the other side of the island.


    Hansen saw Longyan that their family was on the coast, and they all looked at the opposite sea.


    Han Sen looked at them with their gaze. I saw the sea in the distance. A black pressed thing was coming towards the island. With Hansen��s eyesight, it was a black sea turtle with a grinding disc size. Unable to estimate.


    "Mountains, what are the different kinds of turtles?" Hansen looked at the oldest Longshan.


    Longshan��s face said solemnly: ��Those are heterogeneous spiny tortoises. Ordinary tortoises are Viscount-class, but in the group of tortoises, it is easy to give birth to the Earl and Marquis, and even the Duke��s tortoises may appear. They usually live in the sea, but they will climb to the shore during mating and spawning. Previously, the spines were mated and spawned on the north side of the island, and they would not come to us. This time I don��t know what it is, they actually I didn��t go to Turtle Island, but instead came over to us.��


    ��Is the Thorn Turtle attacking us?�� Hansen asked.


    "How can we not attack us? The tortoise is usually very ferocious, not to mention the thorns in the estrus period, which will only be more brutal. And our island is too small, so if so many turtles come up, we can hide even None." The dragon girl dragon pearl said with a look of sadness.


    "Mountain old, what are your plans?" Hansen asked to ask Longshan.


    "If we just go to the island with ordinary squid, we can still cope with it. It is a good thing for us. I am afraid that there are too many advanced thorn turtles inside... If you want to go, the nearest one is only Koh Tao. Maybe there are more thorn turtles there..." Longshan said with a deep heart.


    Between the people talking, many thorn turtles have come to the coast and climbed out of the sea. The black carapace is covered with metal backstabs. It looks very horrible, like moving small fortresses.

 Chapter 2039： Longtan Island

    Above the sea, a green leaf rises and falls in the waves, but it has never been swallowed up by the waves.


    Above the leaf, there are two males, one male and one female. The male sits on the leaves at random, as if to appreciate the magnificent sea, while the female is standing at the front of the leaves, holding a hand in the hand. Bamboo paddles, each time you make a play, the leaves will travel nearly 100 meters against the wave balance.


    "His Royal Highness, I really don''t understand why you must come to the market in person, such a small matter, to the following guys to do it?" The female dragons muttered while playing with the bamboo paddles.


    Long fifteen said casually: "There is also idleness in idleness. The return to the market has been strange for a while, and maybe there are fun things to do."


    Said, the dragon fifteen eyes look at the sea turtles pressed against the sea in the distance, muttering to himself: "The environment of the turtle island is conducive to the hatching of the tortoise eggs, coupled with the Western gold gas in the island, will be selected by the tortoise In order to mate the spawning ground, this time there is no turtle on the turtle island, but instead approaching the south, there must be something weird."


    "We didn''t find anything special on the top of the island." The female dragon said.


    "If it is not a problem with the island, it is something that attracts the spiny turtle and let them give up the turtle island." Long fifteen said.


    "His Royal Highness, what attracted them?" asked the female dragon.


    "I will know when I go to see nature." Long fifteen smiled.


    The female dragons had to continue to move the bamboo paddles, chasing the group of the tortoises, and said, "The direction of these tortoises seems to be a small island called Longtan."


    "A small island in the district, even dare to use the name of Longtan, is there anything different about the island?" Long fifteen surprised.


    "There is a deep pool on the island. It is said that there are king-class dragon species living in it. Every few years, they will come out from the pool to eat. The big cockroach hunts the nearby alien species. The island is named after it, but it used to be There is a dragon king who came here to search for the water pool, but did not find the trace of the dragon species." The female dragon said.


    Dragon 15 has already seen the small island, and suddenly there is a trace of surprise in his eyes: "There is a bloodline of my family on Longtan Island."


    The female dragons looked at the past and immediately discovered the Longshan family on the island. They thought about it: "The 15th Highness, those dragon branches that belong to the sea of ??the sea, it seems that the strength is very general, I am afraid it is difficult to be under the tide of the tortoise. Survival, do you want to help them?"


    "No hurry, let''s take a look at it. After many years of returning to the market, there have not been many useful branches. It is rare to have a chance to see how their strength is. Let''s stop here first." Said.


    "Yes." The female dragon family should have a sound, the wooden paddles are inserted into the sea, and the huge leaves are like being set on the sea. No matter how sinister the wind and waves are, it can''t make the leaves shake a half.


    Because there was no preparation in advance, it was too late for Longshan to want to take the family away. Even if he could escape, the grandchildren could not escape.


    The saddest thing is that because the blood is not pure, they don''t have dragon wings. Otherwise, even children like Longyan have the ability to fly. As long as they fly away, it is not difficult to avoid the group of tortoises.


    "Be prepared to fight, Longlan, you protect Xiaoyan them." Longshan immediately issued a battle order.


    The tortoises have already discovered them in Longshan, making strange noises, red light flashing in their eyes, black spikes on the back of the spikes, and four feet flying fast, and they rushed toward Longshan.


    An adult dragon screamed and condensed a black dragon''s breath, and a fist banged to a thorn turtle.


    The dragon swelled on the back of the thorn turtle, but it was not able to directly kill the thorn turtle, but there were many cracks on the tortoise shell.


    A Piaget-class dragon attack did not kill a visceral tortoise, but it was unexpected to Hansen.


    The same is the Dragon, Longshan, they are much worse than the Dragon, and they will not break the evil power. The strength is not much different from the ordinary count.


    It was the sting turtle, and the toughness of the tortoise shell was a little unexpected.


    The Earl of the Dragon used three punches to kill the prince-level tortoise.


    More thorns rushed to Longtan Island, and Longshan had already invested in the battle. Hansen also condensed the power of ice muscles and bones, together with Longshan, killed the loggerheads on the island.


    The blood feather knife was wrapped behind Hansen with a piece of animal skin, and the knife was too famous. Seeing the blood feather knife can definitely guess that he is Hansen.


    There are so many tortoises. How can you kill them? If you kill one, there will be more thorn turtles rushing to the coast. At the beginning, they are only the priest-level thorn turtles. Later, the Earl-class thorn turtles gradually appeared. Let Longshan increase their pressure and have to retreat to the mountains.


    When a Marquis-class tortoise was appeared, everyone��s face was a little hard to look at. Longshan did not personally face the Marquis-class turtle.


    Losing the powerful support of Longshan, the only one of the Piaget-class family, suddenly fell into a bitter battle.


    As for the dragons and other small dragons, they have been going back to the mountains under the care of their mother Longlan.


    Hansen blasted a punch from time to time, and the ice muscle jade bone directly smashed the body of the thorn turtle, and the sound of hunting the squid turtle kept sounding in his mind.


    He shot very well, and did not kill him. He only saved the family of the dragon in danger. When he was in danger, he would take a break, so Longlan��s family had no casualties since the war.


    "The fighting power of these mixed-blood dragons is really bad. One pair, one can''t solve a Marquis-class thorn turtle." The female dragons standing on the leaves watched and said.


    Although the Dragon 15 also looked at the battle on the island, his eyes were not on Longshan, but Hansen in the crowd.


    ��How many foreigners are there in the sea?�� Long fifteen looked after a while and asked.


    "This is really unclear. Because of the need for mixed blood, there are many foreigners in the market, but they are all races that can be born with the dragons." The female dragons replied.


    ��Is there a particularly strong race?�� Long 15 asked.


    "There are also some descendants of the upper class, like the Gana, the Yu, and so on." The female dragon thought and replied.


    ��Is there a strong crystal family?�� Long fifteen continued to ask.


    "The Clan has long been annihilated in the long river of history, and the number of remnants is very small. I have not heard of a strong crystal family in the market." The female dragon shook his head.


    "That''s a bit interesting. Why is such a crystal family appearing in this place?" Long fifteen eyes narrowed up and looked at Hansen in battle.

 Chapter 2040： Xius

    Hansen has also discovered two dragons and fifteen masters and servants, so he has always controlled his own strength, and has not been too eye-catching, but unfortunately still stared at the dragon fifteen.


    Hansen��s injury has almost recovered. The general battle is no problem, but this is the site of the dragon family. If you want to escape, you will not be able to escape. If you reveal your identity, you will be caught in the crowd.


    Suddenly, there was a roar in the sea, and a tank-sized thorn turtle rushed out, and suddenly their face was changed.


    Longshan can cope with a Marquis-class thorn turtle, and now there is one more, but no one in their family can fight the thorn turtle.


    After the Marquis-level tortoise rushed to the island, he suddenly rushed over the mountain. Longlan, they all had pale faces, and no one could stop the Marquis-class thorn turtle, which was smashed with thorns.


    Hansen slightly frowned, the two servants of the master and servant have not yet meant to shoot, and they do not care about the life and death of the Longshan family.


    Hansen probably already knows that he has been exposed regardless of whether he is out or not. The dragon man has already stared at him, and hiding it has no meaning.


    He ate at the Longshan home for ten days, and he couldn''t bear to watch their family being killed by the thorn turtle. Now they no longer hesitate and slammed into the Marquis-class thorn turtle.


    Longlan protects Longyan and other children. His eyes are full of despair. The adult men are ready to fight hard, but suddenly they see a jade light rising up and hitting the thorn turtle. The shape of the thorn turtle is suddenly Slow down, I saw a figure flashing toward the thorn turtle in front of the thorn turtle, and the punching force was like a meteor, and it was shot and punched on the Marquis-level thorn turtle.


    The fierce Marquis-level spiny turtle suddenly became slow-motion, and it was really slower than the turtle.


    "Sanmu..." Longlan and others are all overjoyed. Longyan is also crying out, and the small face is full of surprise colors.


    Hansen did not kill the Marquis-class thorn turtle, his body shape moved like a shadow, and the martial arts swayed out and fell on the backs of the Earl-class thorn turtles. It turned into slow motion.


    Even the Marquis-class spiny tortoise fighting with Longshan became a slow-motion under Hansen''s boxing light, which made Longshan occupy an absolute upper hand.


    The Longshan family was shocked and happy, but it was too late to say anything. They were all trying to kill the turtles who had the turtles.


    Standing on the leaves of the female dragon, this shows Hansen''s power, and some surprised said: "The genetics of the crystal family is a bit strange, such a strong deceleration ability is really rare."


    "That is not a simple deceleration of genetics." Long fifteen looked at Han Sen lightly said.


    The female dragon is about to say something, but suddenly sees another green leaf floating between the waves, the green leaf is only standing on a woman with a lower body and a lower body as a snake. It is a Ghana.


    The green leaves are windless, and in the twinkling of an eye they have come to the dragon and fifteen before their green leaves.


    "His Royal Highness, how can you be in the sea?" The eyes of the dragon fifteen fell on the Nagan woman, and the eyes flashed a trace of color.


    Hughes smiled and said: "Is not ready to see Hughes?"


    Long fifteen smiled: "Hisness is laughing and laughing, and he can see His Royal Highness, and he can''t ask for it. But you shouldn''t be a guest in the Dragon Palace now?"


    Xiusi glanced at Hansen on Longtan Island and said with a smile: "Where is there fun in the Dragon Palace, not to mention that there are fifteenth you are here, I originally wanted to see the rumored Dragons Ten. Five of His Royal Highness, I did not expect to encounter such an interesting thing."


    "What is the meaning of His Royal Highness?" Long 15 asked in surprise.


    "The air machine on the island is different. Although Xiusi can''t see any mystery, it can attract so many thorn turtles. I want to have something strange." The gaze once again looked to Hansen: "And in such a place, it is not a coincidence that such a master appears."


    Dragon 15 was surprised: "Is there such a thing?"


    "Why should you be so humble?" Hughes smiled.


    Dragon Fifteen is right: "If you don''t say that you are under the command of Hughes, you really don''t know that there are these things. The reason why I came here is to investigate some strange events that have occurred recently in the returning sea. It is not specifically for this island. ""


    "So what is the plan of His Highness 15 now?" said Xiusi, a pair of crescent-like eyes, looking at the dragon fifteen.


    Long fifteen said faintly: "No matter what weirdness, since it is in the place of my dragon, it is naturally not allowed to be arbitrarily arrogant."


    Hughes laughed and said nothing. The words of Dragon 15 seem to be talking about Hansen on the island, but they also imply warning of the meaning of Hughes.


    At this time on the Longtan Island, Hansen has killed the two Marquis-level thorn turtles, and they also killed a lot of thorn turtles in Longshan.


    However, those thorn turtles still rushed to Longtan Island, and the Marquis-level thorn turtles rushed up again. Fortunately, Hansen was there, otherwise their family in Longshan did not know that they had already been smashed by the thorns.


    Hansen killed another thorn turtle, but his brow wrinkled slightly.


    He faintly felt that something was wrong. These thorn turtles did not seem to be directed at them. After more thorns rushed to Longtan Island, they went in the direction of Longtan.


    Hansen didn''t know much about Longtan. When he came here, he was already in Longtan. After climbing out of it, he didn''t go there again.


    These squid turtles seem to be very interested in Longtan, and they are all crawling there. As for attacking Hansen, they seem to be more convenient.


    Seeing that there are already many thorn turtles rushing into Longtan, Hansen��s heart secretly said: ��Even if the Dragon God in Longtan is gone, but there is its breath, how can these low-level thorn turtles dare to enter Longtan? What?"


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he suddenly saw a huge wave of sea waves rising from the sea. A huge black body floated out of the sea and was a giant tortoise.


    Its shape is like a small castle, and the spikes on its back are like the barrels of ancient artillery. It looks extremely overbearing.


    "That is... the duke-level spiny turtle?" The Longshan family had already seen the stunned, and things were more serious than they thought.


    "We retreat to the beach in the west." Hansen yelled at Longshan and screamed at the tortoise, knocking a Piaget-class tortoise to the ground.


    Longshan, they reacted, and followed Hansen to the beach in the west.

 Chapter 2041： Re-enter Longtan

    With Hansen opening the road, the Longshan family rushed to the beach in the west without any danger. Although there are many thorn turtles here, it is not on the way to the giant thorn turtle.


    Hansen judged that there was nothing wrong with it. Because it was too far away, the giant tortoises did not spare their way to chase them, but climbed directly in the direction of Longtan.


    As the huge body crawls, it seems that the entire island is shaking.


    What is even more frightening is that a giant thorn turtle has been crawling out of the sea. In a short time, more than a dozen giant thorn turtles have emerged and climbed Longtan Island from different directions.


    The Marquis and Piaget tortoises have also become more numerous, and the entire island is almost occupied by the Thorn Turtles.


    Hansen took the Longshan family and kept going to the left. He wanted to avoid all the Duke-level tortoises, but because there were too many, he couldn��t hide, or he ran into a duke-level thorn. turtle.


    I saw the sharp spikes on the back of the barbed turtle, and the black smoke appeared at the tip. With the slamming of the giant spiny tortoise, the black beams of the spikes rushed out like a Produced like a cannonball, they fell to Hansen.


    Hansen''s figure rises from the sky, and a fist hits the back of the giant spiny tortoise. It is too big to be able to dodge.


    Hansen attracted attention, and the spikes on the giant tortoises sent a black light to Hansen.


    Hansen''s body shape changed it to the side. With Hansen''s boxing power, it was difficult to break through its hard shell, and he could only take it away and temporarily preserve the life of the Longshan family.


    However, according to the current situation, and continue to have more giant tortoises to climb up, even if Hansen wants to save them, it is also powerless.


    There was a huge wave in the sea, and a giant spiny tortoise climbed out of the sea, just like the giant tortoises before. On the top of this giant tortoise, it was only a plate size. The spiny tortoise.


    The thorn turtle is the smallest of all the thorn turtles, but its body is obviously different from other thorn turtles. The thorns on the back of the general thorn turtle are like spikes like hedgehogs.


    The plate-sized squid, the spiky on the back, is like a diamond-cut edge. Its entire shell is like a mosaic of many diamonds. It is a singularity of black crystal. Guanghua.


    It stands on the top of the giant tortoise, where all the giant tortoises pass, and all the tortoises are escaping, and the Duke-level giant spiny tortoise is no exception.


    "Is there a king-level thorn turtle in the sea?" The dragon girl around the dragon fifteen was surprised.


    In fact, even the dragon and fifteen are exposed to the color of surprise. Although there is no king-level alien in the sea, the low-level alien of the spine can evolve to the king level. This probability is too low, and the evolution is The difficulty is too great.


    This kind of difficulty is tantamount to letting a cat evolve into a tiger. It is even more difficult and can be successfully evolved. It can be regarded as a miracle.


    The group of tortoises rushed into Longtan, and Longtan didn''t look too big. A giant thorn turtle almost filled the pot.


    However, so many thorn turtles entered the pool, but there was no water in the pool, and there was no sign that the thorn turtles were crowded. It seemed that there was endless space under the pool.


    In the cries of the black diamond tortoise, the group of tortoises rushed to the pool more vigorously. The giant tortoise that only wrestled with Hansen actually left Hansen to ignore it and climbed toward the waterhole.


    Longshan also lost their opponents. Because of the black diamond tortoise''s cry, the tortoises are desperately crawling to the waterhole. Even if they pass by Longshan, they will not pay attention to them.


    "Those thorn turtles climbed into Longtan to feed the dragon god?" Longyan curiously looked at the thorny turtles.


    They didn''t talk to Longshan because they couldn''t answer this question.


    They know that there is a dragon in Longtan. It is also an accident. As for where the dragon **** came from, what is in the dragon pool, they are not very clear.


    "Children, can tell my sister, what is the dragon **** you said?" A gentle woman''s voice rang next to Longyan, and they looked at Longshan, and saw a human snake tail. The very beautiful Gana woman stood beside Longyan. I was smiling at the head of Longyan.


    Even Longshan, the Marquis, did not find out when she was standing there.


    What Longshan was trying to say, but suddenly found that there were two men and one woman standing next to the man. From the dragon''s horn at the top of their head and the dragon wing behind them, it was undoubtedly a pure-breed dragon.


    Although they have never seen Dragon 15 in Longshan, they are rushing forward to the ceremony in the face of pure dragons.


    "What is the dragon **** he just mentioned?" The dragon fifteen waved and let Longshan get up, and asked at the same time.


    In Longshan, they said the story of the Dragon God. After listening to it, the dragon 15 frowned slightly and asked: "Can the dragon scales of the Dragon God still have?"


    "Returning to the adults, the sacrifices we have offered this time are not enough. The Dragon God has not fallen into the dragon scales. The dragon scales that have fallen before have been refining." Longshan said sincerely, fearing that the Dragon 15 would blame their family. .


    The dragon fifteen was only slightly frowning. After looking at Longshan, he didn��t say anything. His eyes turned to Hansen: "Who are you, why are you here?"


    "I was brought here by the Dragon God." Hansen said what they had said to Longshan before.


    They were somewhat unbelievable. They looked at Longshan in a blink of an eye. Longshan quickly said: "Mizuki really climbed out of Longtan when the Dragon God appeared."


    "Since you came out of Longtan, you must know very well about Longtan, and you will be bothered to bring us a road." Long fifteen eyes looked in the direction of Longtan and found that the thorn turtles had almost entered Longtan. within.


    The pool, which doesn''t look too big, has swallowed up such a large group of thorn turtles silently. It seems that it is not shocking and there is not much change.


    "I was only brought here by the Dragon God. When I came out, I had already arrived at the waterhole. I didn''t know everything about Longtan," Hansen said.


    "Since you have come to the market, if you still want to go out, then do what I say." The sound of the dragon fifteen is very calm, but there is a hegemony that people can''t refuse.


    "After I take you down, will you let me leave the market?" Hansen asked Long 15 and asked.


    "That depends on your performance." Long fifteen said faintly.


    "Good." Hansen turned his mind into countless thoughts and quickly agreed to it.


    "His Royal Highness, do you want to join the pool together?" Long asked fifteen to ask to Xius.


    "It is rare to have this adventure. If the fifteenth house does not object, Xiusi also wants to see the mystery."


    Dragon 15 didn''t say anything more, just let Han Sen lead the way and head toward Longtan.

 Chapter 2042： Tan ruins

    When Hansen was in the league, the water was very good. In the months of the dream lake, his water was further improved. Even if the whole body was tied, he could walk freely by his tongue.


    The tortoise has all entered the Longtan, and Hansen jumped into the Longtan with the first one.


    Dragon 15 invited Hughes to jump into Longtan with Hansen, and Long Ying��s maid Long Ying also followed the dragon��s fifteen.


    However, Hansen did not deliberately reveal his own water, and installed the role of the gods to break the water waves.


    The waters of Dragon 15 and Long Ying are extremely powerful. They are no different in the water and on the land. They are the dragons.


    The water quality of Xiusi is also very good, and it is easy to keep up with the dragon fifteen, and there is no hard performance.


    Hansen secretly thought: "Dragon fifteen and Xiusi are probably Marquis, the strength of Longying is stronger, it should be a duke, the strength of the purebred dragons needless to say, the dragon fifteen will not be better than the dragon ten Three differences, Xiusi is not easy to provoke, that Long Ying is even more troublesome, hard to fight, I am afraid there is no chance of winning."


    The outside of Longtan doesn''t look very big, but it looks like a big bowl with a buckle. The more open it is, the more open Hansen can see the swarming thorns swimming toward the depths of Longtan. The tortoise is not so huge under water.


    Longtan is extremely deep, and the distance that the eyesight can see in the water is limited. I don''t see what is going on below. Hansen can only follow the back of the group of spines.


    Dragon Fifteen and Hughes are not in a hurry, just behind Hansen, they are still able to speak freely under water, with little impact.


    The more you dive, the darker the environment, but under the tens of meters, Hansen suddenly had some light in front of them, like the light at the exit of the dark cave.


    Hansen actually didn''t come down. He didn''t understand it at all. He said in his heart: "Is there a space passage to other places at the bottom of Longtan? Is it the space leading to the ancient gods?"


    Hansen soon discovered that his guess was wrong. The light below is not an exit or a passage. As they gradually dive, the light becomes clearer and clearer. Through the figure of the group of tortoises, it is faintly visible. At the bottom of Longtan, there is a huge group of palaces under the sea.


    Those palaces do not know what materials are cast, and the whole body exudes a bright blue light, which shines through the bottom of the water, like a dreamy fairy tale world.


    However, many of these fairy-tale palaces have collapsed, and there are ruins everywhere. The spines have accelerated their journey towards the palace ruins.


    Han Sen looked around and did not find the alien that was called the Dragon God. It was a lot of peace of mind, and as the group of thorns continued to sneak into the palace.


    After the palace group was close, Hansen discovered that the palaces were much larger than he thought, and a stone pillar was tens of meters high.


    Some stone tables and chairs are also amazing. There are no problems with a few adults on a plate. Obviously this underwater civilization is not human or dragon.


    The size of the dragons is not much different from that of human beings. It is impossible to cast such huge relics, which is not practical for them.


    "Where are those palaces?" Long fifteen asked behind Hansen.


    Hansen shook his head and pretended to be water-based. He used the light to break through the water and said: "I don''t know. I have said before. I was inadvertently brought here by the dragon god. I am not familiar with it. You are not. I believe that there is no way for me."


    Dragon 15 didn''t ask again. The reason why he forced Hansen down was not entirely to let Hansen lead the way, but Hansen''s origin was too suspicious. He couldn''t let Hansen leave, let Han Sen always be in his sight. Under surveillance, nature is the safest approach.


    At this time, Xiusi looked at the palace group and said: "His Royal Highness, the legendary return to the sea is originally a heterogeneous space belonging to the Poseidon family. Do you know whether the rumors are true or false?"


    Long 15 said faintly: "When our dragons occupied the sea, they did not see any sea gods. It is not clear whether the rumors are true or not. The remains of the sea gods have not been discovered before. Wide, can you deny that those palaces have anything to do with the sea gods?"


    Hughes smiled and said: "The sea gods are the legendary superiors. Because the fall is too early, no one has ever seen this race. They have only discovered some fragments of the remains of the sea gods and records, but the scales of those remains are Very small, far from being comparable to this, but looking at the architectural style here seems to be somewhat similar to the architecture of the Poseidon. As for it, I know it is limited and difficult to determine."


    When they spoke, the front of the group of tortoises had swam into the palace complex. Their goal was clear. They did not linger in the palaces and ruins, and swam directly toward a ruin of the palace complex.


    Numerous thorn turtles stopped around the hill-like ruins and were suspended in the water until the giant thorn turtle came to the ruins with the thorn turtle king. As the screaming turtle screamed, the thorns were suddenly screaming. Rushing to the ruins, digging a piece of broken stone from the ruins.


    Those blue-lighted stones don''t know what it is made. It looks very hard. Even the duke-level thorns can''t smash them, they can only pull and remove.


    I saw a large and small spiny turtle kept busy, and took those gravel away.


    Hansen, the four of them stopped at the periphery, and they were watching the loggers to dig the ruins, and no one had any plans to do it now.


    The number of tortoises is very large, and the giant Duke-level tortoises, which are endless, quickly dig up the hill-like ruins and gradually reveal something from the ruins.


    As more and more gravel was dug away, Hansen finally saw what it was.


    Under the hill-like ruins, there is a turtle statue, but the turtle statue is a little weird. It is standing upright there, and it is wearing a weird armor. The turtle has a round helmet on its head. Inside the two claws, each holds a huge stone hammer.


    Turtles of up to a dozen meters, how to look how weird, but there is a domineering that ordinary turtles do not have, but the two huge octagonal stone hammers have been amazing.


    When Hansen was looking at the stone statue of the turtle, the thorny turtles stopped moving. With the screams of the thorny tortoise, a group of thorns were squatting under water, seemingly bowing to the stone statue of the turtle.


    The tortoise turtle swam from the top of the giant turtle and swam towards the turtle statue.


    "Is there any relationship between the tortoise and the turtle stone image? Will they have a blood relationship with it?" Long Ying asked in surprise.


    "This is not necessarily impossible." Hughes stared at the sea turtle stone statue and the tortoise turtle king.


    Long Ying still wants to say something, the thorn turtle king has already swam in front of the turtle stone statue, only the body of the plate size like a black diamond fell on the helmet of the turtle statue.

 Chapter 2043： Longtan War

    Hansen only discovered at this time that there was a plate-shaped oval groove at the top of the helmet of the turtle statue.


    The body of the tortoise turtle fell on the top of the helmet, and after the neck and limbs were retracted, the turtle shell was just stuck in the groove, and there was no gap in the seam.


    The tortoise''s black diamond-like turtle shell exudes a strange black light, which is emitted along the lines on the shell, so that the entire turtle stone image is turned on to emit the same black light.


    The original blue stone image gradually turned into black, and the stone statue of the turtle was gradually turned into a black crystal color, and from it, it was a life that was hard to say.


    Hansen��s stunned look, even the Dragon 15 and Hughes were surprised, and apparently they had never seen such a strange thing.


    Bang!


    The hammer of the hammer hammer moved the body, and one foot stepped out, which suddenly caused a huge tremor at the bottom of the pool. The water flow also fluctuated, and the smashing turtles smashed.


    "This powerful force, I am afraid it has exceeded the king level..." Long Ying was shocked.


    The dragon fifteenth shook his head and said: "No, it has not completely detached from the king level. At most, it is a half-step deification.


    Xiusi also nodded slightly: "It has not yet reached the level of deification, but it has indeed surpassed the general king level, half-step deification."


    When the three men spoke, the hammer turtle would have stepped toward the back of the palace ruins.


    These huge palaces match the shape of the hammered tortoise. It steps backwards into the depths of the palace complex. The collapsed ruins in front of it block its way. I saw the double hammered turtle colliding with the hammer in the hand. A horrible wave of rushing forward rushed, sweeping all the hard blue stones to the sides, and spurred a boulevard in the ruins of the bottom of the lake, leading to a palace a kilometer away. In front of the gate.


    When a powerful force struck the palace, a horrible force spurted out of the palace and collided with the sound wave.


    The two forces collided together and did not ignite a huge explosion. Instead, they entangled together and formed a huge water tornado, sucking everything in the vicinity into the tornado.


    The nearby spurs struggled to free the bottom of the pool and fled to the outside of the pool. The slower thorn turtle that escaped was directly involved in the waterspout. In an instant, it was smashed into minced meat, and the waterspout was also dyed. crimson.


    Hey!


    The double hammer turtle will hit the giant hammer in the hand again. The powerful force will come out and directly shake the water dragon roll. A large number of thorn turtles will be able to rush out.


    Hansen is also traveling abroad. This kind of power is too horrible. It is not a battle that he can touch at this level.


    They are the same, and they are all fleeing. In the face of such power, they are also difficult to compete. If they are not good, they can be destroyed here.


    A strange breath spread from the palace, Hansen swam out, still could not help but look back.


    I saw a huge head in the gate of the palace, and it was the dragon **** who had swallowed Hansen before.


    Roar!


    A sound similar to the dragon''s voice came from the mouth of the dragon god, and quickly spread the waves in the water. Hansen and the dragon fifteen did not even have the chance to hide, and they were spit out of the blood.


    At this time, no one dares to hesitate any more. It is obvious that the war will start, and the two monsters fight, but the aftermath is enough to kill Hansen and the dragon fifteen.


    Then there was the sound of a double hammer hit, and then Hansen heard two different screams at the same time, and then the sound of the bang of the earth.


    No mood to care about what happened next, Han Sen tried his best to rush toward the water.


    Long Ying grabbed the dragon fifteen in one hand, and the powerful force of his body unfolded. The dragon wing rushed out like a cannonball, and did not care about Hansen. Even Shuusi did not care.


    The snake tail of Xiusi swayed, and the light of the body circulated. The speed in the water was faster than that of the fish. Even the aquatic turtles were left behind, and even the duke-level thorn turtle could not catch up with her.


    Hansen''s speed is not slow. At this time, his strength and water quality broke out, and the speed was really pursued.


    Hughes saw that Hansen was able to keep up with her, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. It��s just that when I��m not observing Hansen, I have to continue to rush to the surface.


    boom!


    A strong wave of shocks, Hansen''s eyes were fast, hiding behind a duke-level giant spiny tortoise, and then felt the power of terror in the water, many low-level thorn turtles were directly torn by that force The flesh is cracked, and the hard shells are like paper paste. The blood stains the nearby waters.


    Even the giant tortoises of the Duke level were hit by a collision for more than ten meters before they stabilized their figure.


    Hansen was hit by a giant barbed turtle, and his hands clasped the spikes of the giant barbed turtle barrel and floated to the surface with the giant spiny tortoise.


    Hughes was once again hit, but her body was very strong, and she had a strong impact on the waves and quickly rushed out of the water.


    When Hansen rushed out of the water with the giant tortoise, he saw that Dragon 15 had taken the Longshan and they fled to the beach and boarded a huge green leaf floating on the sea.


    Hughes also fell on another green leaf, driving the green leaves quickly away from the island.


    The tortoises were also desperately trying to escape. Hansen stood on the turtle''s back, holding the giant spikes and walking with the tortoise. The duke-level tortoise was running faster than himself.


    boom!


    The giant tortoise that Hansen followed did not run to the beach. He heard a loud noise from the Longtan. The water column in Longtan rose from the sky and was as high as a hundred feet.


    Then I saw a fierce beast rushing out from Longtan. The fierce beast has a blue scale and a dragon head, but the body is more like a unicorn. The body emits a strange faint blue halo, not like the human world. The beast is more like a beast in the sky.


    Hansen only saw the true face of the Dragon God at this time, but still did not know what kind of heterogeneity it was.


    Followed by the Dragon God, it is the double hammer turtle with a black crystal, a pair of black octagonal hammers, the volley hammer to the dragon god, the hammer directly tears the space, and teleports to the dragon god. before.


    The dragon **** made a roar, spewed out the blue dragon''s breath, and collided with the hammer, which suddenly caused a spatial shock.


    The power of terror has directly shattered the mountains. The huge body of the giant tortoise has also been tumbling. Hansen��s spikes of giant tortoises are tumbling with giant tortoises, and soon they roll in. In the middle of the sea.


    The power of terror continues to wreak havoc on the sea of ??imaginary sea. Even in the sea, Hansen can truly feel the horror of that power. The sea is shaken by the earthquake, and a lot of seawater is evaporated.

 Chapter 2044： Escape from the sea

    The giant tortoise has been swimming deep into the deep sea, and Hansen has also sneaked into the deep sea, avoiding the aftermath of terror.


    In a place that was almost unaffected by the aftermath of the outside, Hansen released the thorn turtle and watched the hordes of thorns and a large number of marine aliens continue to sneak into the deep sea.


    He was afraid that he was too deep, and when he escaped the aftermath of the battle, he became the food of the different kinds of competition, so he did not continue to dive.


    Han Sen just floated in the water for a while, and saw a familiar figure swimming over here, even the Garna of the Garna.


    Unlike the Guna sisters, Xiusi is the orthodox of the Ghana, and the strength must not be underestimated.


    Hansen wrinkled, but did not leave here. Here is the central position where the hammered turtle will fight the dragon. Waiting for it here may still be a bit of a harvest, so Hansen has not left.


    "You called Miki?" Hughes came to Hansen near, and asked Hansen up and down.


    "Yes, what advice does Hughes have?" Hansen looked at Hughes with vigilance.


    Xiusi smiled slightly: "The crystal family is rare in today''s universe. The number of the Piaget who can have such strength is even rare. I heard that the Queen of the Blades has a crystal disciple named Han Sen, you and Does he know?"


    Hansen��s heart glimpsed, but his face was quietly saying: ��It��s not necessarily that the crystal family can know it, but you��re so clever, Han Sen, I really know, he can be regarded as the pride of my crystal family now. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know me."


    Xius looked at Hansen and sighed: "Han Sen is indeed worthy of the pride of the crystal family. He can kill the Dragon 13 and Sharon. This kind of record can be regarded as unique among the counts. Unfortunately, he also disappeared in the ancient **** space. Otherwise, I really want to see him, you know where he is now?"


    "I am afraid that you will be disappointed by His Highness, and I am just an ordinary crystal family. There is no intersection with that Hansen." Hansen replied casually.


    He seems to be calm now, but he secretly complains in his heart. It seems that the death of Long XIII and Sharon has already spread the space of the ancient gods. This means that as long as he is discovered by the dragons, he will be chased by the dragons. kill.


    When Xiusi still wanted to say something, he suddenly saw another figure coming towards this side. After a while, he saw Long 15 and Long Ying swam over here.


    Their posture is like a dragon, and in a moment they have come to Hansen and Hughes.


    Long Fifteen looked at Han Sen, his eyes flashed a different color, and then turned to Hughes and said: "His temple, it is dangerous here, why don''t I let Long Ying send you back first?"


    "So a big battle, a rare sight in a hundred years, what a little bit of danger is worth?" Hughes said with a smile, did not leave.


    Hughes didn''t say anything more, and suddenly shot a shot to Hansen.


    His fist condensed at the extreme, and turned into a fine needle in the water. It seems that the resistance of the sea water does not exist at all. In the blink of an eye, Hansen has already been stabbed.


    Hansen is no longer familiar with this kind of power. The dragon''s destructive power has made him taste a lot of pain.


    But because of this, he also had a deep understanding of the power of breaking the evil spirits. In the moment when the dragon fifteen smashed the power of breaking the evil, Han Sen had already shaped himself and dive toward the deep sea.


    The dragon fifteen distinctly intends to pack him before the two terrorist creatures win the game, so as not to become a scourge at the time, he will not leave now, I am afraid that he will not go away if he wants to go.


    If the fish swims quickly in the sea, the dragon fifteen glimpses, because he finds that his speed in the water can''t catch up with Hansen.


    Hansen''s water-based strength is no worse than his dragon, and even stronger.


    "A good deceit, Long Ying, solve him." Long fifteen faces are gloomy, only to know that Hansen''s previous lack of water is all installed.


    "Yes." Long Ying responded, and the dragon wing behind it seemed to be like a jet plane. It brought two long white water splashes on both sides, and quickly approached Hansen who was diving into the deep sea.


    Han Sen looks at the speed of Long Ying, and knows that he only relies on speed, I am afraid it is difficult to escape.


    As soon as he thought about it, Hansen continued to dive underwater. Long Ying had already caught up with him behind his eyes. A long gun was like a dragon, and he was stabbed to Hansen''s body with a very fine gun.


    Hansen twisted his body and escaped a broken gunfire of Long Ying. Long Ying snorted and the rifle changed again. The virtual shadow of the dragon appeared. The speed of the rifle suddenly increased and almost disappeared into sight. In an instant, Hansen��s head was running through.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s body seems to be a water polo, but there is no blood.


    "Moon �� �� !!" Long Ying slightly frown, so realistic Lunar avatar, even she even cheated the past, let her feel no light.


    Looking around, I couldn''t find Hansen''s real body.


    Released the dragon''s position to explore Hansen''s position, but the waters within the kilometer did not have any traces of him, so Longying frowned again.


    At this time, Hansen was like a gecko sticking to the belly of a blue-crystal giant shark. The body''s breath was completely shielded by the cave Xuanqi field, and the giant shark continued to dive into the deep sea.


    After arriving at the bottom of the sea, Han Sen looked around and looked at the coral groves like stone forests, but did not get in, but went to the sea sand floor, got into the sea sand, buried the body in the sea sand. Among them.


    After a while, Long Ying had already rushed to the bottom of the sea, and his eyes were swept away. In his hand, a shot of a dragon''s gun, a very fine gun mans crossed out, like cutting grass, cutting a large piece of coral to the roots. Large pieces of corals have risen with the fluctuations. The aliens hidden in the middle do not know how much they have been killed. The sea water is suddenly stained with blood.


    "That guy will really escape." Long Ying frowned slightly, looked around in four directions, chasing in one direction.


    Han Sen was lying under the sand and there was no movement, and there was no need to leave. After a long time, Long Ying returned to here.


    "Strange, where did the guy go?" Long Ying was not willing to search through it carefully, and then he left the sea to go to the place where Long 15 was.


    Hansen breathed a sigh of relief and climbed out of the sand and into a screw shell of a conch.


    The original two-meter-high conch was living in the coral grove, and it was killed by a shot of Long Ying. Hansen got into its half-shelled shell and summoned the spell into a sniper rifle. Want to try to see the distance vision ability of the scope in the sea tube does not work.


    This test is really useful. Hansen is hidden in the snail shell on the bottom of the sea. He clearly sees Dragon Fifteen, Long Ying and Xius, which are far away from the waters of several thousand meters. The only pity is that they can��t hear them. Say what.

 Chapter 2045： Dragon corpse

    The battle on the sea is continuing, and the sea is also in turmoil. Fortunately, the impact on the deep sea is very small.


    Suddenly I heard a bang, and there seemed to be a giant falling into the sea.


    Hansen quickly looked at the sight with a sight. He saw the alien that was called the dragon god. The huge body broke into the sea, causing huge waves, as if the whole sea was shaking, even the deep sea was affected. The sea sand churned up.


    It seems that the dragon **** has no consciousness, and the body continues to sink toward the sea. Hansen carefully saw that his head was already terrible, and only half of the rotten ones were unsatisfactory. I am afraid that it was the hammer of the hammer turtle. Give it a smash.


    "I am going, will the hammer turtles be so fierce?" Hansen was surprised.


    Soon, Hansen saw that the double-hammer turtle would also rush into the sea. The sledgehammer smashed the lost dragon''s body and threw the remaining half of his head. The beads, and then force to break through the sea, there is no trace of the blink of an eye.


    The body of the dragon **** slowly sinking toward the bottom of the sea, and it falls to a place not too far from Hansen.


    After a while, I didn��t find that the hammer turtle would come back. Xiusi and Long fifteen came to the dragon��s body.


    "His temple, you can know the origin of this alien species?" Long fifteen looked at Hughes and asked.


    Xiusi looked at the body of the dragon **** and said: "I can''t see the origin of it, but its strength should also have a half-deification level. The most important thing will be taken by the hammer turtle, but this body is the same. It has great use, and every place is a treasure. Especially the blue scales of that body, if they are not faked by Longshan, those scales have the function of promoting the evolution of blood, and are rare treasures."


    "There is nothing wrong with His Highness," said that it would not be a mistake. This is also the blessing of my dragon. Long Ying, I don''t want to transport the body back." Long Fen said to the side of Long Ying.


    Long Ying responded and swam to the body of the Dragon God, trying to drag it back and bring it back.


    Han Sen looked a little worried, he is not the opponent of Long Ying and other people, watching Long Ying to drag the dragon''s body has no way to think.


    Although the half-step deified body is good, it is more important than a small life.


    However, Long Ying went to the body of the Dragon God and grabbed the tail of the Dragon God. With the power of her Duke level, she could not pull the body of the Dragon God.


    Long Ying''s face changed, the dragon wings unfolded, and the shadow of the dragon on the body disappeared. A pair of arms all skyrocketed and turned into a pair of thick dragon arms, and once again went to the tail of the dragon god, but it was only the body of the dragon god. Moved, still can not pull away.


    "His Royal Highness, this heterogeneous body is too heavy, I am afraid I need more helpers to be able to carry it away." Long Ying said to the dragon 15 on the side.


    The dragon fifteen frowned slightly and indulged for a moment and said: "In this case, I am looking at the body with His Highness Xius, and you are going to call some helpers."


    "The enamel crystal family may still be nearby, it is better to stay here, the fifteenth hall you go to dispatch people." Long Ying did not worry to leave the dragon fifteen alone.


    "No, you go." Long fifteen did not carelessly waved his hand, let Long Ying go quickly.


    Long Ying had to leave quickly, hoping to get back as soon as possible.


    Seeing that Long Ying left, Hansen��s heart was happy. If there were only two Marquis of Dragons and Hughes, he might have some chances.


    However, the body of the Dragon God is too heavy, even the Duke of Long Ying can not drag, Hansen even if the sacrifice of the tower, I am afraid that it is unable to collect it, it is even more impossible to take away.


    "What''s better?" Hansen searched through the scope of the dragon''s body. Unfortunately, he didn''t know anything about this creature. He had good things in his body. Hansen couldn''t tell. .


    "Longshan, they said that this guy''s dragon scale can promote blood evolution. It is a good thing to think of it. It is just that there are so many scales on it. It takes too long to pull it out. I am afraid that the scales have not been pulled out. Long Ying has already taken it. The helper came back, and there was no chance to escape even when he was there, not to mention that Hughes and Dragon 15 were here, and solving them was a very troublesome thing." Hansen hesitated.


    At this time, Xiusi went to the body of the dragon **** and looked at the place below the neck of the body. "I don''t know the origin of this alien species, but it looks like its shape and constitution. It seems to be the dragon species. If it is a dragon. In addition to the gene dragon ball that the hammer turtle will take away, the most valuable thing, I am afraid it will belong to that piece of scale. Fifteenth Highness, do not know what Xiusi said right?"


    After listening to the words of Hughes, Hansen��s heart was also a move. Looking at the eyes of Hughes, I saw that there was a scale of growth under the neck of the Dragon God.


    Unlike the average blue scale, the inverted scale is a very deep blue, almost close to black, and even the shape is somewhat different from other scales.


    The other scales are fan-shaped, which seems to be the size of the disc. Only the reverse scale is only the size of the plate, and the shape is somewhat like the cross section of the heart.


    "Yes, this half-step deification is indeed the genus of the dragon species, and that piece is the inverse scale." Long fifteen said that he had already reached the body of the dragon **** and reached for the piece of the scale.


    Only he grabbed the edge of the scales with one hand, but did not pull the scales out of the flesh and blood after the force.


    Although the dragon **** died, the vitality has also been dissipated, and the flesh and blood strength has been reduced a lot, but it is still not an easy thing for a marquis to pull the scale down.


    The dragon fifteen frowns slightly, and the body rises with a strange power. The dragon wings are scattered behind, and the height suddenly rises three feet. The whole body muscles are like steel, and the black dragon scales are born on the skin.


    "Good guy, this dragon fifteen is also a heterogeneous evolutionary series. The dragons will not all be heterogeneous?" Hansen secretly swears, in terms of the strength of the dragon fifteen, it is definitely no worse than the dragon, and maybe even Stronger.


    The dragons are naturally strong and strong, and they are much stronger than the general race. They pull out a pure breed of dragons, and they are almost invincible in the same rank. The title of the first courage of the heavens is not just a boast.


    The nail was turned into a blade, and the dragon and fifteen claws penetrated into the flesh and blood beside the scales. The blood was cut out of a blood mark, and it was cut several times in a row, and the scale became loose.


    "Mother''s, just grab it." Han Sen''s heart was awkward, the spell aimed at the dragon fifteen, directly pulled the trigger, and the body also rushed out from under the screw shell, the fastest speed rushed to the scale.


    The dragon fifteen seemed to be prepared early, with a cold scream, and the dragon claws were drawn across the line. A cold mantra was placed on the bullet shot by the spell, and the bullet was split into two halves, causing the bullet to burst open.


    At the same time, the other dragon claw of the dragon fifteen slammed against Hansen, and the five claws separated the water waves. Like the sharp edges of the five cutting spaces, Hansen��s figure was shrouded in an instant.

 Chapter 2046： Snatching the scale

    Hey!


    Hansen��s body was cut into pieces and the other side Hansen had already rushed to the front of the dragon.


    The dragon''s wing of the dragon fifteen trembled, and brought a crescent-shaped vacuum in the water, and rushed directly to Hansen''s face, and caught the cold claw''s dragon claws to the heart of Hansen.


    Dragon 15 did not intend to take the scales first. The first goal was to kill Hansen.


    The extremely cohesive force of evil spirits hit Hansen, even at the speed of Hansen, it is difficult to completely avoid those claws.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s body was split apart, but it was still a moon.


    The dragon fifteen eyes condensed and turned to the body of the dragon god. It was obvious that Hansen had already reached the counter-scale and pulled the piece of loose scale that had been loosened.


    If the dragon 15 is a dragon, it will kill Hansen again, but Hansen has already gone like a fish, and the speed in the water is faster than that of the dragon.


    Hansen gradually opened the distance from the dragon fifteen, and was secretly self-satisfied, but suddenly felt a glimpse of his heart, suddenly hit a spirit, the body swung a round in the water, and then found a gun mangling down, turned out to be Long Ying who has left.


    Hansen suddenly knew that he was fooled. Long Ying did not leave at all. All this was to lure him out.


    "Good intentions." Han Sen couldn''t think too much, a gun manshead shrouded the waters of hundreds of meters, and Hansen escaped.


    Hansen had nothing to do, but he had to pull out the blood-bone knife and condense the power of the sword. He hardly blocked the gunman who rushed over to him.


    Fortunately, Long Ying in order to prevent him from escaping, the power is scattered into a large area of ??guns, the strength of each gun is much worse.


    Even so, when Hansen��s **** knife slammed into the gun mans, he was still shocked and flew out like a projectile. His chest was struck by lightning and his blood was tumbling.


    Strongly resisting no bleeding, Hansen relied on this impact force to escape and leave, but the dragon fifteen over there has been blocked in front of him, and the roads are intertwined, like a big The cover turned to his body.


    Han Sen��s look was condensed, and his eyes turned into a chain of elements composed of particles in front of his eyes. The **** feathers in his hands smashed out, and they smashed together with the claws and smashed them together, and they turned them into pieces. People also rushed to the past, without a moment of pause, quickly rushing to deeper waters.


    Both Dragon 15 and Long Ying were shocked. It was incredible that a count could actually smash the claws of the dragon fifteen.


    "He is Han Sen, don''t let him run." Long fifteen has recognized the blood feather knife, and immediately sullenly face the face to give instructions to Long Ying.


    "This time I will never let him escape again." Long Ying''s eyes were cold and incarnate as a dragon race, and the dragon wing quickly trembled directly to Hansen.


    At the same time that Hansen fled, the **** feather knife in his hand kept squatting backwards, laying an invisible knife in the sea.


    Long Ying all the way rushed over, and all the knife wires were directly broken, and the power of the knife wire could hardly damage her Duke-class heterogeneous dragon body.


    when!


    Hansen once again hardly received a shot from Long Ying. This time, the gunpower was condensed. It was much stronger than the previous one. Hansen��s **** knife was almost impossible to hold, and the body slammed into the sea sand. The bottom of the sea was knocked out of a large pit, causing the sea sand and rocks to sway, covering a large area and drowning Hansen''s figure.


    "It��s not so easy to run." Long Ying��s rifle turned into a waterspout, and the nearby sea sand and rocks were all involved. The nearby sea water suddenly became clear.


    Hansen was trying to escape by the cover of Haisha, and now his body is immediately visible, and the surrounding water is sucked by the water dragon, which makes him escape a lot slower.


    The dragon fifteen also chased it up, and the claws were stalking toward Hansen like a meteor shower.


    Han Sen was stunned and did not retreat to the dragon and rushed to the past. The **** feathers in his hands shed his hand to cover the sky.


    The Dragon 15 did not fight with Hansen, while he retreated and hovered against Hansen.


    The blood feather knife smashed those claws into ash, but there was too much delay. Long Ying had once again killed him in front of him, and shot straight down.


    Hansen lifted the knife and greeted him. The power of the broken hand forced the chain of guns to be cut off. However, the power of the gunman himself also flew Hansen to the past, and the blood in the chest could no longer be suppressed. All sprayed out.


    Long Ying and Long 15 did not give Hansen a chance to breathe. One left and one right again killed.


    If there is only one dragon fifteen, Hansen can still fight, but the strength of Longying is not the top of the Duke, but the rank is there, not weaker than the heterogeneous Sharon, let Han Sen does not have many opportunities.


    Hansen used the Lunar New Year to reluctantly resisted several rounds of offensive, but the situation became even more dangerous. A gunman pierced his armor and pierced his shoulder.


    When Hansen was injured, his body suddenly became flawed. The claws of the Dragon 15 were also on his body, and he immediately opened a few feet of mouth behind Hansen.


    On the other side, Long Ying��s guns are like a dragon. From the top down, Hansen, who has not stabilized his body, has stabbed him.


    Hansen secretly bite his teeth and resisted the pain caused by the tearing of the wound. His hands pressed the blood feather knife and forcibly blocked Long Ying��s rifle.


    The horror of the Duke-level power, Hansen suddenly hit the sea with a knife, and the blood also spewed out.


    At the bottom of the sea, a sandstone tumbling, Long Ying��s old man��s reenactment, a long shot in his hand, and the sandstone was suddenly taken away, revealing that Hansen had broken out of the pit.


    However, Long Ying and Long 15 went to the deep pit to see it, but they were stunned, and there was no trace of Hansen.


    The two quickly searched around, still did not see the shadow of Hansen, as Hansen disappeared out of thin air.


    Long fifteen''s face was very ugly, Han Sen was so gone under his eyelids, but also took away the half-step deified scales.


    "Return the news, even if you turn over the return of the sea, you must find out Hansen to me, to see people, to see the dead." The sound of the dragon fifteen is cold.


    Long Ying��s heart is also depressed. She hasn��t figured out yet, how Hansen ran away.


    Long Ying didn��t need to go back, she took out the communicator directly, and she had already heard the news. Soon there was a helper who came here and transported the body of the dragon **** back. At the same time, the order was passed, and the whole came to the market. The dragons and the aliens are searching for the whereabouts of Hansen, and they want to kill them quickly.


    Hansen��s figure appeared in the home of the league, and he couldn��t help but spurt a blood.


    The strength of the Piaget class is still too low, unless it becomes a super god, otherwise he has not had the power to fight with the Duke-level powerhouse, and can only be temporarily transmitted back to the Alliance to avoid trouble.


    "Fortunately, I brought back the scales, otherwise it was a big loss this time." Hansen licked the blood of his mouth, his fingers stroking the dark blue counterscale.

 Chapter 2047： Free time

    Hansen put away the scales and returned to the house to rest for a while, and the injuries on his body gradually improved.


    Hansen intends not to return to the gene universe for a short time, and stays in the league for a while.


    Now the Dragons must be looking for him, although they don''t know that Hansen can only send back to the original place, but it is too dangerous for Hansen to send it back.


    Once Hansen did not appear for a long time, the dragon could not find him in the Huihai, and he would probably think that he had escaped from the market. At that time, Hansen would be safer to return to the market.


    Dragon masters are not likely to stay in the market for a lifetime, there will always be opportunities to go out.


    Taking advantage of this period of time in the league, Han Sen just absorbed the deified blood on the blood feather knife, and it is best to be promoted to the Marquis level, so that the grasp of his return to the market is even greater.


    "Come on, my little baby, let Dad hug." Hansen picked up Han Linger sitting on the bed and kissed her little face.


    Han Linger pressed Han Sen''s face with a small hand, which seemed to be somewhat disgusting.


    "You haven''t come back for so long, Xiaoling is not recognizing you." Ji Yanran complained.


    "Then I will spend more time with you at home, and I will not go to the league for the time being." Hansen did not say that he was being chased, so that Ji Yunran and his family would be worried.


    Life at home is not as good as Hansen imagined. It is not an easy task to nurse the diaper every day and guess the idea of ??Han Linger.


    Babies are monsters that cannot communicate. Although Han Linger is already a very well-behaved one, he doesn''t cry every day, but Hansen has suffered a lot.


    You can''t guess what she really wants, and her work is very strange. It''s totally different from Hansen. When Hansen wants to rest, Han Linger has big eyes and asks Hansen to accompany her. play.


    Han Sen now knows how hard it is for Ji Yanran to take care of his children. It takes more effort than he studies his opponents. The children��s minds are harder to guess than their opponents. There is no logic in their behavior.


    And no one dared to provoke Han Linger to be angry. In case she rushed into the super-spirit state, Hansen could not guarantee that she would destroy the entire planet.


    Han Linger is very fond of sunbathing, and is very curious about the outside world. Her favorite is Hansen riding an airship and holding her out for a ride.


    "It��s so small that you don��t have a home. When you grow up, you are the one who leads out and can��t bring back.�� Hansen secretly spit out, but he still enjoys it.


    Hansen was very rare in the league for a long time, and he took his family to call Boa to travel together.


    Originally Hansen wanted to go to the ice-cold skiing hot springs, but because Linger likes to bask in the sun, he had to cancel this plan and went to the sea star with sunshine and sand and many docile creatures.


    Boa and Linger sat on the beach and piled up the sand. Hansen and Ji Yan were lying on the beach chairs and blowing the sea breeze. Soon, Luo Wei and Han Yufei were very energetic and swimming together in the sea.


    The family is enjoying a good holiday life, but see two young boys walking towards this side, followed by a few bodyguards.


    The two little boys looked almost taller than the current Boa, and they all looked like four or five years old. One of them was so arrogant that he walked up the nose and looked like the old man.


    Another handsome little boy was very quiet, walking next to the proud little boy with a harmless expression on his face.


    The two boys walked to the side of Boa and Linger, the proud little boy looked at Boa for a while, then made a snap.


    Behind the bodyguards, the adults, suddenly put beautiful gems and high-tech toys, as well as beautiful flowers in front of Boa.


    "Little girl, be my girlfriend who is not proud, these things and that are all yours." The proud little boy pointed to a luxury holiday ship on the sea.


    Both Boa and Linger looked at the little boy, and Boa squinted and said, "Is there only these?"


    "What do you want, though, I would rather not be proud of anything. If you are willing to be my girlfriend, I can buy it for you." The little boy said.


    "I like to watch the flying fish in the air." Boa squinted and said.


    "What is that?" the little boy asked inexplicably.


    I don''t know if it is intentional or unintentional. The quiet little boy is far away from Ning, and still stands still quietly.


    "That''s it..." Boa said, grabbing the stinky little boy in one hand and directly casting it to the surface.


    The little boy did not fall into the sea, and flew up and down on the sea, like a tile for water.


    The little boy was so scared that he cried, and immediately after him, a man flew up and rushed to the sea to catch the little boy. The remaining bodyguards had horror on their faces, but they still took Bao��er. It��s up.


    "Let''s go on." A man''s voice came, and the bodyguards retreated with a sigh of relief.


    A little girl who seems to be only four or five years old can actually have such power, which is simply unbelievable to them.


    Although human beings have gained a great strength in the shelter, how can they have such power before they can enter the shelter before the age of sixteen?


    In their opinion, Boa is like a monster, and such a monster is impossible to have no origin.


    A man who looked very quiet and a gentle and beautiful woman came over here. The man signaled that the woman took two boys, but he went to Hansen.


    "Long time no see, those two are your son?" Han Sen sat up and smiled at the man to say hello, Ji Yanran went to Boa and Linger.


    "Quiet that is my son, the other is the son of the Son of Heaven." Ning Yue said faintly.


    "There is really a father who must have a son, they are really like your brother." Hansen smiled and said, this is from the heart.


    "The impact of the environment." Ning Yue still still faint expression, eyes looked at Han Sen asked: "There is another world outside the shelter?"


    "Yes." Hansen did not hide.


    "What do I need to pay, can you let me take the world?" Ning Yue asked again.


    "Now is it bad? Is there anything missing in Ningjia?" Hansen asked Ning Yue.


    "This is not the life of our generation." Ning Yue said lightly.


    "Even if you go, you can''t come back again, you can''t see your family again, you have to face death every day, do you want to go?" Hansen asked Ning Yue.


    "I wish." Ning Yue only answered three words.


    Hansen looked at Ningyue for a while and smiled and said: "Give me some time, I need to do some preparatory work."


    The two did not speak any more, just sitting side by side looking at the sea.


    "Your son and wife are very good, are you willing?" For a moment, Han Sen asked again.


    "I am not married. The little poem is the son I adopted. He knows how to take care of himself. No one can take it away from him. If he shouldn''t, he won''t take it." Ning Yue''s eyes picked up slightly. eye.


    Hansen had some accidents and was surprised to see the quiet boy and the pretty gentle woman.

 Chapter 2048： Beginning with Shura

    After returning from Bihaixing, Hansen still absorbed the deified blood on the blood feather knife every day. He faintly felt that the blood and nerves were about to reach a certain limit.


    He has been studying the scales, but it has not been used yet. It has the effect of evolutionary blood, and may be used at critical moments.


    The brain is playing the latest news. Humans have made breakthroughs in the negotiations with the Shura. In recent years, such news can often be seen, which makes Hansen frowned.


    Hansen has not mobilized the Luo, which is derived from what Han Yufei said to him.


    Originally, Hansen had the idea of ??cleaning up the Shura-unified alliance universe long ago, but after listening to Han Yufei''s words, Hansen dismissed the idea.


    At that time, Han Yufei asked Han Sen: "Have you ever heard of the story of three monks?"


    Hansen thought about it and asked: "Is it a story of a monk picking up water, two monks carrying water, and three monks without water?"


    Han Yufei nodded: "Humans may be the most complex race in the center of the universe. Their nature follows the law of the jungle, and can even be said to be the most greedy and selfish creature."


    Hansen said that he agrees with Han Yufei that Hansen is also a supporter of the idea of ??humanity and evil. No matter what kind of creature, he is born with the root of self-predation.


    Tigers eat sheep, sheep graze, grass also absorbs the nutrients of the land. Essentially, if you want to survive, you must plunder. People are the same, but human beings are more greedy. People need more than just survival, they need to plunder more, so Fundamentally, the law of survival has been doomed to be evil from birth.


    "There are Shura people, human beings are only competing with foreigners. Once the Shura people are not there, it is the internal struggle of human beings. If human beings are lucky enough, then they are three monks. Everyone does not drink water, but if unfortunate..." Han Yufei Going on, I just patted Hansen��s shoulder: "There is no choice in the world that is absolutely correct. You can do it with your own wishes."


    After that time, Hansen dismissed the idea of ??laying down the Shura.


    If his mind is in the league, it is a good thing to lay down the Shura, but Hansen has no mood to manage the alliance. It is a hidden danger for Hansen to lay down the Shura.


    There was a dynasty in ancient times. Before the dynasty was established, the brothers of the family joined forces to fight and laid down the whole country. But when all the rivers and mountains were owned by the family, several brothers turned against each other and finally became accomplices. The brothers could not coexist. The situation of the world.


    Therefore, Hansen did not lay down the Shura, and had previously let Zero go to the Shura to do something.


    Although the Shura people are at a disadvantage, they are still in a delicate balance, which makes the alliance unable to achieve an overwhelming victory.


    Hansen is very interested in the tomb of the royal family of the Shura, but there is really no time in the past. This time, Hansen intends to go to the tomb of the Shura to see what it is, maybe in the end, maybe There are some clues about Ashura there.


    After all, "Non-Tianjing" and the mysterious genetic fluid are from the tomb of the Shura.


    The tomb of the Shura people can only be entered before the death of the Emperor of the Shura. This condition is not worth mentioning at the present time.


    Bringing Boa, Hansen drove a unicorn and went all the way to the main star of the Shura.


    Although Hansen found some records about the tomb of the Shura, but where the imperial tomb was, Hansen still did not figure out.


    Since the tomb was stolen once in the past, the Shura people have done a good job of keeping the royal family secret, and the emperor seems to be able to move, and is no longer in the previous position.


    At present, the only one who knows the location of the tomb is probably the Queen of the Shura.


    The main star of the Shura, the Queen Shura is handling official duties, and Yu Minger is standing by and beside her mother.


    As the Shura people who are most likely to take over the position of Queen Shura in the future, Yu Minger has been studying with Yu Xiuluo very early. This is also the expectation of Yu Xiuluo.


    In fact, until now, the Shura people have shown a downward trend. If there is not a mysterious force that secretly supports the Shura, I am afraid that the Shuro people have no way to maintain a stable situation with the human being.


    "Who is it?" The Queen of Shura suddenly burst into the heart and looked at the left side of the study.


    On the chair over there, I don''t know when I was sitting on a man wearing armor. I did not know when he was sitting there with the repair of Queen Shura.


    Yu Minger was also shocked by the heart. He had to press the alarm device and had already pulled out his knife. He was ready to take advantage of the armor man.


    The Queen of Shura held her hand and stopped her cry.


    Because the Queen of Shura is very clear, she was able to find the man wearing armor, not because her ability arrived, but because her deliberately let her discover.


    There is no point in calling people now. If he wants to kill, the Queen of Shura is very sure that he and Yu Minger are afraid that they are already dead.


    Looking at the man who was interested in looking at their mother and daughter, the Queen Shura��s heart was so horrified that the horror was deep in the bone marrow and it was difficult to express it in words. It seemed that the man would immediately smother his fingers as soon as he moved his fingers. I felt that the hairs of the Queen Shura��s body were all erected.


    "Who is you, why come here?" Queen Shura fixed her mind and asked the man to look at him as calmly as possible.


    Han Sen��s eyes looked at the Queen of Shura and Yu Minger. Even if he saw Yu Minger again, Han Sen felt a little surprised.


    Yu Minger is really like zero, it is like a mold carved out, but Yu Minger is pure Shura, and zero is generally kept in human form, Yu Minger is like zero A replica of the Shura form.


    As for the Queen of Shura, it seems that although it is similar to Yu Minger, it is not too similar to zero.


    "She is your daughter?" Hansen asked Yu Minger.


    Queen Shura only felt a tight heart and resisted the urge to pull Yu Minger behind her, because she knew that there was no use, but she would expose her weakness.


    The Queen of Shura insisted on calmly saying: "Yes, she is my daughter Yu Minger. Shouldn��t you just ask such a trivial matter?"


    "Do you still have her daughter?" Hansen asked the Queen of Shura again.


    "No, my son and I have a few, my daughter has only one." Queen Shura seems calm, but her heart is already nervous and cramping.


    The man wearing armor seems to be very concerned about Yu Minger, which makes her feel very uneasy.


    "Is there an illegitimate woman or genetic technology?" Hansen asked again.


    "Only humans will use that kind of dirty technology, and we Shura people disdain to use that ugly thing." Yu Minger said very angry.

 Chapter 2049： Tianyunxing

    Han Sen reached out and grabbed Yu Minger''s volley. Yu Ming''s body suddenly seemed to be banned and flew to Hansen.


    Queen Shura was very anxious, but she was the Queen of the Shura, but she frowned and looked at Hansen. "Have you come here, just to be embarrassed with a little woman?"


    Hansen did not pay attention to the Queen of Shura, but looked at Yu Minger at a close distance. It seems to be exactly the same as the zero, but the breath of the two is still a lot worse. Under the hole in the tunnel, it can be clearly felt that it is two completely Not the same person.


    The Queen of Shura met Hansen and looked at Yu Minger. She ignored her and ignored her. However, she knew that the more she said at this time, the more she would reveal the importance of Yu Minger to her and let her opponent know her more clearly. The weakness.


    The Queen of Shura stood there waiting, did not urge Hansen, did not show anxious, and did not say anything.


    After a while, seeing Han Sen��s gaze leaving Yu Ming��s body, the Queen Shura said in an understatement: ��What do you have, can you say now?��


    Hansen did not lift the imprisonment of Yu Minger, and looked at the Queen of Shura, revealing the color of appreciation: "Jade Shulu, give you five days to solve all the things you should deal with. Five days later, Tianyunxing came to see me. ��


    "What can you say now? I can do it naturally, and I can''t do it when I can''t do it." Queen Shura said calmly.


    "This is an order, not a request." Hansen looked at the Queen of Shura.


    "The Shura people will not bow to any human beings, and you are equally ineligible." The attitude of Queen Shura is very tough.


    "Remember the bone knife in front of the Shura pool?" Hansen said, watching the Queen of Shura.


    "You are..." The face of Queen Shura suddenly showed a faint color.


    "In five days, you come to Tianyunxing or Shura to kill alone." Hansen said, his body shape flashed away, and as he disappeared together, there was Yu Minger who was imprisoned next to him.


    The Queen of Shura stood there stunnedly, and there was no movement for half a mile, and her face looked uncertain.


    Tianyunxing is a planet between the Shura and the human beings. It is a three-way zone. The pirates are rampant here. The speculative merchants of the two races also travel here. Together with the indigenous people of Tianyunxing, the situation is very chaotic. And very dangerous.


    Some people were killed on the streets, and they could not even attract too much commotion.


    Hansen took Boa and walked on a busy long street, and Yu Minger, who was next to him, said nothing, and his face was darker than the ice.


    "Dad, I am hungry." Boa stared at a restaurant that looked very good.


    When I walked this way, I didn''t see a slightly clean spot. Other places were really too dirty, and Boa obviously didn''t like it.


    "Okay, then have something to eat here." Han Sen nodded slightly and walked towards the restaurant.


    Yu Minger went to the restaurant with Han Sen without saying a word. After the three people walked in, they found that they were all Shura people sitting in the restaurant.


    Hansen and Boa, two human-like guests, entered the restaurant and immediately attracted everyone''s attention. They were either Shura or cold-eyed, or they looked at them with a smile.


    Yu Minger wore a hat and veil, although she could not see her face, but the two horns on the top of the hat were enough to show that she was a Shura, but not so eye-catching.


    Boa ignored the eyes of the Shura people, and jumped to the front of the counter. The white little finger painted on the wall and said: "This...this...and this...all come to one..."


    The middle-aged Shura, behind the counter, grinned, and a scar on his face was twisted like a skull.


    Putting his face in front of Boa, Shura Dahan screamed: "Children, our food here, only sold to people with long horns, people without long horns, here is used for cooking."


    "Haha!" The Shura people who ate in the restaurant laughed.


    Boa blinked and looked curiously at Shura Dahan. "What can I do?"


    Shura Dahan gave a slight glimpse, and he couldn��t think that Boa��s child was not afraid at all.


    The Shura people on the side were also a little surprised, looking at the treasure that stood in a curious look.


    Shura Dahan smiled and looked at Boa. The gaze was like watching a fish or other ingredients. After a while, he said: "You are so fine and tender, it is best to make raw meat, that is, slice the meat. Cut it down, cut it into transparent pieces of meat, then put it on top of the ice cubes, directly on the table, and eat it directly with the sauce. It must be very delicious. Would you like to try it?"


    Speaking of this, Shura Dahan also deliberately revealed a fierce and horrible smile, and put the face in front of Boa, and held a skate in his hand.


    "Well, I also want to taste the taste of my meat." Boa took the sleeves up and revealed the white and pink arms. He looked at Shura Dahan and asked, "Uncle, look at the part of me." Best to eat?"


    Shura Dahan and a group of Shura people looked at Boa with horror, like a ghost, such a bold human child, they saw it for the first time.


    Yu Minger also looked at Boa with some surprises. It is hard to imagine that such a small child would have such guts.


    Shura Dahan smiled a little, and reached out and patted Bao��s head: "There is a table there, find a place to sit down, all the dishes you just ordered are free of charge, Xiaoling, come and call this little guest and her The friend sat down."


    A woman who looks good, but wears a very **** and daring Shura woman, bows her head and looks at Boa��s smile. ��Little guest, you have been the first human guest in our restaurant for nearly a decade.��


    "Two, please come with me." The Shura waitress took Boa and Hansen to the front of a table and sat down.


    It''s just a little better, and it''s not too luxurious. It''s nothing more than a clean one. There isn''t even a single room.


    After a while, Boa��s dishes were sent over. After the dishes were all on, the Shura Dahan took a bottle of wine and came over and placed it in front of Boa. He smiled and said: ��Little guest, I only have it here. There is no juice in the wine, please ask for this."


    "Dad, can I drink alcohol?" Boa looked at Hansen well.


    "Of course." Hansen shrugged his shoulder and said.


    "Come on a big cup." Boa said excitedly.


    "Good." Shura Dahan opened the bottle directly and poured a large glass to Boa. Then he put the bottle on the table and said to Hansen and Yu Minger: "I want to drink myself."


    Yu Minger wrinkled his frown and didn''t move the bottle. Hansen was welcome. He took it and poured himself a cup.

 Chapter 2050： Pay the bill

    "You are not the person of the sky cloud star?" Shura Dahan looked at Han Sen and said it was a positive tone.


    "No, come here to do something." After Hansen replied, he turned and asked: "You only entertain Shura here?"


    "Humans can also entertain, depending on who they are, but no one dares to come." Shura Dahan smiled: "I work here as the veterans of the Shura, all of whom are killing people on the battlefield." There is blood in the body. Generally, when people see it, they are afraid. Don��t talk about eating here. Even if you walk in, you can scare your diaper. People like small guests are the first to see me in these years."


    "Do you hate humans?" Hansen asked again.


    "The Shura people do not hate humans, but this is not the battlefield, and it is on the face of this little guest. Today you can eat this meal here." Shura Dahan said faintly.


    "Boss, Gorott is coming again." The Shura waitress shouted at Shura Dahan.


    Shura��s face was cold and turned to the gate. Before he reached the gate, the door of the restaurant was kicked open, and a group of uniformed Shura people came in.


    "Grorot, what are you doing again?" Shura Dahan asked in front of a Shura, a military officer.


    "Tax collection, you should pay taxes." The officer looked at Shura Dahan in a condescending manner.


    "Take your mother an egg, here is the sky cloud star, not the Shura star field." Shura Dahan directly opened the mouth and yelled at the officer.


    The Shura people who ate here screamed and laughed. The people of Tianyunxing didn��t care about the guys in uniforms.


    "Is it?" The officer smiled slightly. Suddenly he squatted on the lower abdomen of Shura Dahan. He suddenly flew out the Shura Dahan and slammed it on the bar. He suddenly smashed the bar and placed the shelf on the back. The bottle of wine also fell to the ground.


    The folks of the restaurant wanted to rush over, but the soldiers behind the officer took up the laser guns, aimed at the Shura people, and immediately suppressed the scene.


    "Stop all the time, regardless of your business, I will roll back to work." Shura Dahan climbed up from behind the counter and yelled at a group of people in the restaurant, then strode back to the officer, coldly Said: "Groot, there is a kind of you will kill me."


    "Take you, it''s too cheap for you, you dare to kill our brothers, the army will not kill you, my brother will not let you go, I will play you bit by bit, no It��s just you, your buddy is going to die.�� Grotte said with a smile, but his smile was chilling.


    "They have nothing to do with this matter, what is coming for me." Shura said.


    "They are **** when they are smothered. What do you need to do? Wood, I will let you regret killing my brother, the nobles are not the smudges of your inferior goods." Goroth stared at the Shura Dahan cold Said.


    "Repent? When I come back 10,000 times, I will still kill the beast. I don''t think about killing the enemy on the battlefield, violently insulting my own soldiers. It is not too much to kill him 10,000 times." Wood chilled.


    "Yes? Then you will be waiting to be buried together." In the eyes of Grote, the murder was looming.


    "Haha, kid, who are you scaring? Brothers are people who have died a few times on the battlefield. If you die, you will kill us." Shura waitress sneered together and grabbed a bottle of wine. They bowed to Gorod.


    "Hey!" Goroth shot a rotten bottle and then shot at the Shura waitress.


    Wood''s eyes were fast, and he dragged Gerald''s arm up with his hand, causing his gun to miss the head and hitting the ceiling with a punch.


    "Dry his mother." Shura waitress rushed straight up, and several other buddies also rushed to death.


    However, they were all slippery, avoiding the guns of the soldiers, and immediately rushed into the soldiers and started a hand-to-hand combat.


    The folklore of Tianyunxing is indeed awkward. Those Shura diners are not afraid, and they are cheering on the side.


    The soldiers were obviously not the opponents of these veterans in the restaurant. They were quickly put down. Wood even rode on Gorod��s body, punching and smashing the face of Goroth and smashing his nosebleeds. .


    When some soldiers were squatted to the side, the onlookers tens of thousands of feet came together and took the soldier back, and it was a burst of laughter.


    "You Shura people are really interesting." Han Sen looked at Yu Minger.


    Yu Minger''s face is a bit ugly, although she also knows that the class contradictions within the Shuro are very serious, but seeing her own eyes still makes her heart angry.


    Moreover, this scene was seen by a human being, and it made Yu Minger feel the uncomfortable feeling on his face.


    Hey!


    A figure flashed into the restaurant from the outside, and came to Wood in an instant. Wood, who was riding a hammer on Grote, didn''t figure out what was going on, and he blew his blood out.


    The scene was quiet at once, standing next to Grote, a golden Horn Shura man.


    "Seven uncles, these guys are all against, killing them..." Goroth climbed up, licking his nose with one hand and pointing at Wood and yelling at them.


    "Shut up." Golden Horn Shura snorted and interrupted Gorott. He looked at Wood and said faintly: "Offended the aristocrats, do you know what it is?"


    "What is your sin in charge of your mother, we are all ran to the sky cloud star, who **** care about what you are a **** aristocrat." Shura waitress lifted Wood, yelling at the Golden Horn Shura.


    "Life is a Shura, death is a repairing ghost, no matter where you are, you must guard the rules of the Luo, you have made the rules, then **** it." Golden Horn Shura said calmly.


    "Go to your mother''s rules." The waitress yelled.


    "I''m sorry, but you have to die." Golden Horn Shura was in shape, Wood did not see anything at all, and Golden Horn Shura had already arrived at them.


    The huge gap between the strengths makes them have no chance to react. They can only vent their anger in an angry expression, and at the same time have deep helplessness and despair.


    Golden Horn Shura��s fist was about to hit Wood��s head, but the fist suddenly stopped.


    A chubby white tender palm appeared in front of the fist of Golden Horn Shura, and the fist was no longer able to enter.


    Golden Horn Shura and Wood''s gang of people both widened their eyes, because the owner of the white tender little hand turned out to be a little human girl of a few years old.


    "Boss, these are the money for the vegetables you pay." Boa''s white hands are facing the wood, they show an innocent smile, the little hand is slightly forceful, clutching the golden horned Shura''s fist, like holding a Like a furry toy, he directly smashed the Golden Horn Shura.


    Hey! Hey!


    I saw the body of Golden Horn Shura being picked up by Boa, and wrestling on the ground constantly, and in the blink of an eye, it was shaped by the uninhibited.


    Wood, they all had wide eyes and opened their mouths to look at this scene, almost unable to believe their eyes.

 Chapter 2051： Father and daughter of unknown origin

    Almost all Shura people are stupid. A human child who seems to be only five or six years old, has thrown a golden-horned Shura fighter who has reached the third level as a doll.


    In their eyes, Boa is no longer a child, more like a monster.


    "Humans...has it been so strong?" All Shura people, regardless of their enemies, were terrified in their hearts.


    A human child is so strong that I can''t imagine how strong the adult class is.


    Goroth came back and turned and wanted to run, but Boa smashed the Golden Horn Shura like a bowling ball, and suddenly squatted on Gorod, smashing the blood of Goroth, and Kim. The angle Shura fell together, and there were only less than half a life left. There was a painful groan, and even the climb could not climb.


    The other soldiers who had long since horrified escaped from the restaurant and screamed and ran, and the stimulation was too great.


    "If you want revenge, you can do it now. They have no ability to fight back." Boa said to Wood.


    But Wood, they all look at the eccentric look of Boa, and did not do it.


    "You can rest assured that if you are willing, you can go to the league. As long as you report my father''s name, no one in the league will dare to move you." Boa walked back to Hansen and took Hansen''s hand and said to Wood.


    Wood, they naturally know that Hansen and Boa''s origins are extraordinary. Wood bites his teeth and picks up a laser gun, directly exposing the dying Goroth and Golden Horn Shura''s head.


    Giving the gun to the brother behind him, Wood said to Boa: "This kindness, I remembered Wood. If there is a chance, I will repay in the future. We will not go to the human side. Let''s go. They are the Prince of Samo. The prince has now controlled the sky-cloud star, and it��s too late to leave."


    "Don''t you go? You really don''t have to worry, there is my father, you can have a good time in the league." Boa looked at Wood with a squint and they said.


    Wood shook his head: "I believe in you, good intentions, but we are Shura people. We will not betray our race anyway, and we will not be able to attack the enemy. You are still going."


    "How good a soldier." Hansen sighed in his heart. There is no such thing in human beings, no more than the Shura.


    "Do you have a place to live here? We have something to do, stay in Tianyunxing for a few days, borrow a place to live?" Hansen smiled and looked at Wood.


    "Don''t you see the boss? Now that the sky-cloud star is different, the king of Samo has already controlled the sky-cloud star. If he doesn''t go, he will die." Shurao waitress said.


    Wood waved her hand and stopped her from talking. He looked at Hansen and asked, "Do you really want to live here?"


    "You can live for up to four days. Can you borrow a convenience?" Hansen smiled.


    "Bell, take them there." Wood looked at Hansen.


    The bell wanted to say something, but in the end it didn''t say anything. After listening to Wood''s order, Hansen went to the room.


    "Boss, why are you leaving them? The one who killed just is the son of Samo. Are they left behind without a dead end?" After the bell came back, they met with Wood in a room.


    Wood shook his head: "You haven''t seen it yet? They are not ordinary humans."


    "How strong are they, can''t they be stronger than the king of Samo and the masters around him? And even if they have any identity, what is the use of human identity here?" Bell said.


    "I don''t know, wait and see," Wood said.


    "Wait, don''t we leave?" Several people widened their eyes.


    "As you said, as today, Yunxing has been controlled by the Satsuma Prince. We have no power, no power, no money, no matter where we go." Woodton said again: "Leave here maybe There is a way to live."


    "You mean the two humans? They..." The bell still wanted to say something, but he heard the movement in the lobby, and many people rushed in.


    Several people''s faces were changed. They haven''t reacted yet. There are already many laser guns aimed at them and they are taken to the hall.


    Wood, they also saw a samoyed Prince of Shura armor. If this was not the case, they might not have the opportunity to see the characters of Prince Satsuma so close together.


    Hey!


    The Shura soldiers who rushed into the backyard flew out one by one. The Prince Satsuma��s face was gloomy and said coldly: ��No matter what your identity is, you will die today, my son will not die. ""


    "Samo, you really gave birth to a good son." A cold voice came from the backyard.


    When Prince Satsuma heard the voice, it changed his face. He opened his eyes in an incredible way. He said with amazement: "You...who are you..."


    "Who I know, but who you are, I am afraid that you have forgotten. You want to kill the same people, insult the veterans, ignore the Shura Law, do you really be the private property of the Torrois?" The cold voice Come again.


    Prince Satsuma��s legs have already trembled, but they are still holding a line of luck. The trembling asked: ��Who are you?��


    "Who am I going to see you can''t see it." The cold voice continued.


    "Don''t play any intrigue, you give me out..." cried Samo.


    "As you wish." With the cold voice, a woman in white with a white hat and white gauze came out from the backyard.


    When the Satsuma Prince saw Yu Minger, the whole person suddenly became scared and suddenly fell to the ground.


    Although he has the name of the prince, he is not a real royal family. It is only because he is not a close relative of the jade family. When he sees Yu Minger, who may inherit the throne of the Shura in the future, he will not be afraid.


    Wood, they almost thought that they were dreaming, and the Prince Satsuma would beg for the woman, just like the grandson saw his grandfather.


    The woman sprinkled the blood of the dog of the king of Samo, but the king of Samo did not dare to put a fart. When the woman let him go, he still had a lot of grace, as if he had received much grace, his son died. I didn��t even mention one more thing.


    What makes Wood even more incredible is that such a woman would have to pour water for the father and daughter, and almost took all the work that the maid should do, so that they almost thought they were in a dream.


    "What kind of person is Boa and the man?" When the rest, the bell whispered to Wood, all of which made her feel incredible.


    "Don''t say this again, don''t ask again, give me a lifetime in my stomach, that''s not what we should know." Wood solemnly slammed them.


    Although Wood himself also wants to know what the origin of the father and daughter is, but he also knows that sometimes the more you know, the faster you die.


    Hansen waited for four days at the restaurant. On the fourth day, a black-masked Shura woman came to the restaurant alone.

 Chapter 2052： Hand starburst

    "You are Hansen?" Queen Shura came to the room and saw Hansen, who did not wear armor, immediately recognized his true identity.


    How can the Queen of Shura not recognize the human beings who are important in the league like Hansen.


    What''s more, Hansen and Luo Jia also have blood relationship, and Yu Xiuluo is also a relative of 100,000 miles.


    Hansen smiled and didn''t talk. Yu Minger stood by. She really hated the two fathers and daughters. Hansen and Boa used her as a servant to make a call. Even if she didn''t want to do it, she would still be By herself, that power makes her irresistible.


    The Queen of Shura only slightly nodded to Yu Minger, and then stopped looking at her. He continued to Hansen: "You are not the master of the bone knife. The owner of the bone knife should be a Shura."


    The Queen Shura��s memory is very deep. The Shura woman with a small bone knife broke into the Shura Palace. No one can stop her, and she used it to be a non-natural force, or a complete non-natural power.


    What makes Queen Shura even more convinced is that the woman actually gave her a complete "Non-Tianjing", so that Yu Xiuluo can finally complete the practice, and the strength will also advance.


    Originally, Yu Xiuluo thought that it was a gift from Heaven to the Shura family. It seems that this is not the case.


    "Do I have anything to do with it? You just need to know that I have enough strength to make the Shura genocide," Hansen said faintly.


    "Why do I believe in you?" asked the Queen of Shura.


    "When you come, it means you have already believed." Han Sen smiled and continued: "Falford''s battle, Hellman''s sneak attack, 4690 battle, these can almost subvert the Shura people''s events, is the ability of Her Majesty your Majesty Solved?"


    "Is it you?" The Queen of Shura couldn''t believe it. Hansen, Hansen said several incidents, which were enough to make the Shura lost important military sites, although it was not a real battle, not even happened. However, it was blocked in advance, but if the league succeeds, I am afraid that the Shura people have lost half of them today.


    And it is because there is a force that helps to prevent this from happening.


    "Why are you doing this, you are a human being." Queen Shura still can''t believe that these things are from Hansen''s handwriting, which makes no sense in the truth.


    Han Sen smiled and looked at the Queen of Shura, whispered: "In your eyes, this universe is all, and in my eyes, the Shura or the humans are just two toys. I really like the alliance. Some, but I don''t want the Shura to be destroyed."


    Queen Shura looked at Han Sen, she could not accept such an explanation.


    "Let''s say it, the Shura people are useful to me, so I need your Shura to continue to exist." Hansen said.


    "What do you want me to do? It is impossible for me to sell the Shura." Queen Shura said firmly.


    "In the future, I need to send some people from your Shura to go to a place to help me do something, but that is all the future. Now I need you to take me to the tomb of Shura." Hansen is going to put it later. The Shura people used it as a spy, let them break into the inside of the Mozu, and figure out what the Mozu really is.


    No one in this work is more suitable than the Shura, and the entire Shura is in the hands of Hansen, and the Shura people who are not afraid to break into the inside of the Mozu do not do anything.


    "Impossible, even if you kill me." Queen Shura said firmly.


    Hansen didn''t say anything, just turned on the holographic image and turned the channel to a heavyweight fortress in the Shura.


    ��A very beautiful planet?�� Hansen looked at the long-distance image of the Cardola Star. It was an orange-green planet, and it was really beautiful from the perspective of the planet.


    The Queen of Shura did not speak. A military fortress like Cadorella should not be photographed in such a close range. She believes that Hansen wants to threaten her in such a way that his power is ubiquitous. .


    The Queen of Shura felt that Han Sen was too naive, and such a threat was useless to her.


    "I suggest that you take a closer look at it, maybe you won''t see it later." Hansen said to the Queen of Shura.


    "If you want to threaten me, then you use the wrong way." Queen Shura said coldly, even if Hansen can sneak into the fortress, it is no big deal in her opinion.


    Hansen smiled and didn''t talk. He reached out and grabbed a hand in the void. The Queen of Shura and Yu Minger didn''t know what Hansen meant.


    However, in the holographic image, the Cardola star turned out to be like a pinch, and suddenly exploded, directly into the dust in the universe.


    The Queen of Shura and Yu Minger suddenly widened their eyes, and they couldn��t speak with horror. Yu Minger immediately responded and said Hansen: "Do you think that you can deceive us with this broken stunt?"


    The Queen of Shura is also thinking like this. She does not believe that Hansen is here to pinch the distant Catola star with one hand. It is impossible to have such power in the world unless he is God.


    Hansen did not explain, but said to the Queen of Shura: "You can use the communicator."


    The Queen of Shura gave a slight glimpse, and her face turned a little hard to look at. She took out the communicator and dialed a number.


    Not long after, the communicator in the hands of Queen Shura fell to the ground, and the whole body was shaking, and the eyes of Hansen had become difficult to speak.


    Yu Minger is naturally a smart person who can make her mother react like this. There is only one possibility, but this possibility makes her unable to believe.


    "It can''t be what you did, what must you use?" The Queen Shura has no previous calm. She has already proved it in many ways. Near Cardola, there is no way to destroy Kadola. The power of the star.


    And with the equipment of the Cadillac, enough to face an integrated fleet, how could it be directly blasted without any reaction.


    In addition to God, Queen Shura has not thought of any possibility.


    "If you need it, I can pinch a few planets of the Shura to see you until you believe it," Hansen said in an understatement.


    However, this voice fell in the ears of Queen Shura and Yu Minger, but their minds are about to explode.


    "Why go to the Tomb of the Shura?" Although the Queen of Shura did not want to believe it, there was no way to believe it. The look looked at Hansen intricately.


    "In order to prove one thing, you can rest assured that I have no interest in the emperors of your Shura, and will not destroy their bodies," Hansen said.


    "Let Yu Minger, I will take you there." Queen Shura said, her psychological defense has completely collapsed, and she has said that she is absolutely impossible to say.


    "She is no different to me in any place in the universe, and I still have things to do with her." Hansen did not let Yu Minger let go.

 Chapter 2053： Shurazu

    Some of the tombs of Shura were beyond Hansen��s surprise. The tomb itself turned out to be a planet, a planet capable of controlling the flight path.


    This planet has been moved by the Shura to a ridiculous star field. The similar planet is too much in the ridiculous star field. If it wasn��t for the Queen Shura to bring him over, Hansen would have seen this planet. I think that this is actually the tomb of the Shura.


    The huge mountain peaks were removed from the air. This is the entrance to the imperial tomb. Only the tokens in the hands of the Shura emperor can open it.


    Hansen stepped into the emperor without hesitation. I saw that there were many town tombs on both sides of the tomb. It was not long before he walked in. The two rows of town tombs suddenly seemed to be alive. In general, they all open their mouths and spit out invisible power. It turns out to be the power of non-natural power, and the power of non-natural power is comparable to the god-level powerhouse of the Alliance.


    With so many town tombs squirting out the power of the heavens, it is equal to dozens of god-level powers at the same time.


    But the horrible power was not completely shielded before Hansen, and even Hansen couldn��t get close to him three meters in front, like an invisible shield blocking Hansen��s body.


    The stunned eyes of the Queen Shura and Yu Minger, such a powerful force, even the qualifications for Hansen to do it are not, it is hard to imagine.


    The entire terrorist organization of the Tomb of the Shura had no effect in front of Hansen. Hansen did not even ask about the situation in the tomb of Queen Sula, and took them directly with them. There was no obstacle to stop him.


    Queen Shura originally hoped that the mysterious prohibition in the tomb of Shura could be sanctioned by Hansen, but now she has completely died. Hansen is like a real god, as if there is no power in the world worthy of a finger. There is no power to shake his body.


    "How can there be such a powerful force in the world?" Yu Ming''s eyes swayed, and everything now makes her unacceptable.


    Her beliefs have almost completely collapsed. I don''t know what I used to practice so hard. In front of Hansen, her strength is as insignificant as ants, and there is no comparability.


    "I will lead the way, don''t touch those bans any more." Queen Shura took the initiative to lead the way. If Hansen went on like this, the entire ban on the Shura royal family would be completely destroyed. Anyone can come and go freely. It is.


    Under the leadership of Queen Shura, I finally reached the innermost layer of the Shura royal family, where there was a stone sarcophagus, each of which represented a former Shura emperor.


    At the end of the main hall, there is a Shura-shaped Shura, who is standing on the altar. In front of Shura, there is a pool of water, but the pool has already dried up It��s a drop of water.


    In the pool, some bottles were dropped. Hansen glanced at them and found that the bottles were exactly the same as the bottles he had seen used to hold the mysterious genetic fluid.


    "When my life is about to reach the end, I will die here," said Queen Shura.


    Han Sen glanced at the entire hall, and did not see the rituals or the inscriptions, and even a single text could not be found. There were only those coffins in the entire hall.


    ��Is this really the place where the Shura emperor sleeps?�� Hansen opened the cave and smashed the air, and swept the nearby ones. Apart from here, no other tombs were found.


    "Yes, only here." Queen Shura answered with affirmation.


    Hansen glanced at the stone sarcophagus: "There are only twenty-four stone sarcophagi here. Are you the emperors of the Shura people not only twenty-four?"


    The Queen of Shura shook her head: "I don''t know, I just saw what I should know on the national policy. As for how many sarcophagi there are, I know for the first time."


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and twenty-four stone sarcophagi were simultaneously opened by an invisible force. I saw that there was a skeleton of the Shura people inside the stone sarcophagus.


    "Han Sen, you said that you will not destroy the bones of the ancestors!" Yu Minger angered.


    Han Sen said lightly: "Those are not the bones of your Shura emperor."


    "What?" Yu Minger suddenly squatted there.


    "You Shura are not just twenty-four emperors. If those bones are true, there will be no more than twenty-four, and the coffins will not be fully occupied. At least one of them will be left to your mother." Sen��s gaze looked at the Shura figure above the altar.


    Hansen stepped onto the altar and stood in front of the Shura figure. His consciousness could not be worn inside the Shura figure, and he did not know what material the coffin used.


    The purple-purified coffin is like a stone, and it looks like an old taste.


    There aren''t too many decorative shapes, even the carving patterns are not there. The entire Shura figure looks very primitive and original.


    Boa also looked at the Shura figure in a curious way, and also touched the chubby little hand on it.


    Hansen pressed the top of the Shura figure and wanted to open its lid. Under the force, the Shura figure was not moving, and Hansen was slightly surprised.


    In the coalition universe, there are not many things that can resist his power.


    Hansen once again gathered strength, and the result was still the same. There was no movement in the Shura figure, and Hansen��s full strength could not shake its cover.


    "The beginning of Shura''s ancestors is not simple." Hansen''s heart was a little excited, feeling closer to what he wanted.


    "Jade Xiuluo, how can I open it?" Hansen asked to ask the Queen of Shura.


    "That is the ancestor of our first ancestor, the Shura people will not touch it, it is even more impossible to open it. Since even your power can not be opened, how can we play it?" said Queen Shura.


    "No, you know how to open it." Hansen glanced coldly at the Queen of Shura: "This is not a royal tomb. If I guess it is true, those Shura emperors did not die here, they are not here. Waiting to die, but to enter your ancestors, open the way of the ancestors, I am afraid that only the emperor of the Shura nationality knows."


    The Queen of Shura��s face was a little pale. In fact, she had long known that it was impossible to live in Hansen.


    With a sigh, Queen Shura said: "You are right. The emperor of our Shura, if possible, the end of life will come into the home of Shura. This is the legacy of the ancestors and all of us. A hope of the Emperor Shura."


    "What hope?" Hansen asked.


    "The hope of continuing to live." Queen Shura hesitated and said: "The ancestral training in the national policy has a saying. Only when our life reaches the end, can we come here to enter the Shurazu, maybe If you continue to renew your life, if you open your ancestors in advance, you will have a lot of trouble."


    Han Sen knows what the Queen Shura said about these words, and said faintly: "You can choose to open this coffin now, or let the Shura people bury you for you."

 Chapter 2054： aisle

    Queen Shura went to the altar and stood before the Shura ancestors. After the salute to the ancestors, this took out a dagger from the waist and inserted it into the eyebrows of Shura.


    The dagger is in the color of purple, the material is very weird, it looks a bit similar to the corner of the head of the Shura Queen, but the color is deeper and the density is tighter.


    There was no gap in the Shura ancestors, but the dagger was inserted in a strange way, without any obstacles. In the end, only the shank was outside, like a horn on the Shura.


    Just listening to the bang, the closed Shura ancestors trembled, and the cover automatically opened to one side, gradually revealing everything inside the coffin.


    Hansen��s gaze has been staring at Shura��s ancestors, but when the coffin was opened, suddenly a horrible force came out, and instantly rolled up to the Shura Empress and Yu Minger who stood in front of the coffin, and the Shura Queen and Yu Ming The child pulled into the coffin.


    With the strength of the Queen of Shura, even the ability to resist is not, the body will be involved in the shackles, and Yu Minger will be pulled back without any reaction...


    Hansen��s palm was moved, and the force was cut off. The Shura Queen and Yu Minger were pulled back. The repairing ancestor��s ancestors had already regained the original closed appearance, and the handle on the coffin was inserted. The dagger was gone.


    Although it was only a moment, Hansen saw that the coffin was a void of darkness, like a black hole, not as simple as a small coffin.


    The Queen of Shura and Yu Ming��s heart have a lingering fear. I don��t know what happened, and my face is pale and snowy.


    "Your dagger?" Hansen tried to push it, and the coffin cover could not be pushed, and he turned to Queen Shura.


    Queen Shura smiled bitterly: "The dagger has automatically returned to the altar of the Shura lord, and the next Shura Emperor will be able to obtain it in the altar."


    Hansen did not say anything. He believed that the Queen of Shura knew only this. With his body shape, a force swept the Queen of Shura and Yu Minger, and directly broke the space. It seemed to be the starry sky and moved to the Shura Palace.


    "Continue to be your Queen of Shura, this time it has not happened." Han Sen glanced at the Queen of Shura and Yu Minger.


    After all, Hansen��s figure flashed and disappeared with Boa.


    The mother and daughter of Shura��s mother and mother looked at each other, and the fear in her heart did not dissipate. There were such horrible human beings in the universe. The fate of the Shura people was always in the hands of others, and they did not even have the ability to resist.


    Hansen returned to his home with Boa, and Xiu Luozu��s ancestors apparently led to a strange space, but that kind of space was the way to where, Hansen did not know until now.


    The most likely guess is that the channel is the gateway to the gene universe. The place that leads to it may be the Mozu. If this is the case, then everything can be explained.


    However, the channel''s feeling for Hansen is not so safe, the space fluctuations inside are not so stable, the probability of an unstable space channel, the ability to successfully transmit, even Hansen is difficult to guess.


    The ancestor of Shura said that he could only come here when he was dying. This statement also shows that it is dangerous to enter the passage.


    If this is really a passage to the Mozu, it is really amazing.


    The shelter is isolated from the gene universe. Asura can make such a passage. Although unstable, it is very unbelievable.


    Of course, all this is just Hansen��s speculation. Perhaps the space channel is not the gateway to the gene universe.


    Hansen has not yet tried to try it. If it is really a passage to the Mozu, it is not much safer than he sent to the Huihai, and may even be more dangerous.


    The Sharon of the Mozu is also dead in the hands of Hansen. The Mozu wants to kill Hansen. The heart is not less than the Dragon. If the passage is transmitted to the place where the Devil is located, Hansen has no chance to escape.


    This time is not without gains. At least Hansen already knows that Ashura should not die. The Shura emperors may not have all died. They are likely to have reached another space.


    Hansen suddenly thought of one thing. Before he saw a figure similar to the Scorpio Saints, he thought it was just a little similar. It should not be a saint saint.


    But now that I have seen the space channel in Shura''s ancestors, Hansen is not so confident in his judgment.


    If Shura''s ancestors really can enter the gene universe, then is there a similar thing in blood education?


    "Blood life teaching is definitely a problem. The guy who has a **** cat can enter the shelter. I have this ability after refining the **** cat pendant. The nine blood cats are inextricably linked with the blood life teaching. If the Shura people have a way to go out, blood education does not make sense and knows nothing." Han Sen secretly thought.


    "Blood life teaches so many saints, I have seen very few. I have practiced blood and nerves for only one generation, and there is such a strong existence of small flowers and Linger. The **** teachings have been passed down for so many generations. The strength of the power can not be the only thing." Han Sen more and more think that blood and education must be a problem.


    However, considering what they did before the **** teaching, it is very likely that they are the same as the Shura, although there is a way to leave, but once they leave the shelter, there is no way to return.


    At present, Hansen can only have so many speculations. The genetic fluids in the tomb of the Shura are used for what to do. Hansen has no complete answer yet.


    In the common sense, the genetic fluid should be prepared for the emperors of Shura, perhaps because they were used before the Shura ancestors were opened, but they were later stolen by humans. I don��t know how much to take them out. Anyway, it is already dry. .


    "How can I get a Saint who is a blood-stricken teacher to come back and ask?" Hansen is now annoyed because he can''t find the saints who teach blood.


    "I don''t know that Mr. Li is still not in the coffin of the Emperor. The guy is known as the leader of the blood-stricken teaching. Maybe he can take him out and ask him." Han Sen thought.


    Thinking of this, Hansen suddenly burst into shock: "The holy shrine of the emperor is also a coffin, and the gadget will not be able to reach the shelter outside?"


    Han Sen knows that it is useless to think about it now. He can only find a way to go to the sanctuary of the Emperor. In theory, it is not the alliance universe, it is the lower level of the shelter, it should not be directly transmitted to the gene universe. Correct.


    But when I think about the first thing that the guy who is a **** cat is, it��s on the top of the shrine. Hansen thinks that the possibility is high.


    "Nine fat blood cat that bastard, don''t let me have a chance to catch you." Han Sen thought with hatred.

 Chapter 2055： Ability of blood vessels

    After returning home, Hansen used the conveyor to enter the lower shelter, then went to the sanctuary of the Emperor and returned to the holy shrine.


    In the past, Hansen couldn''t open the holy shrine. With his current strength, he still couldn''t open the holy shrine, so Hansen couldn''t help but frown.


    "If the Emperor went to the gene universe, why is there no human race in the gene universe?" Hansen still couldn''t figure it out.


    After leaving the Emperor''s shelter, Hansen temporarily put down all the speculations and continued to absorb the blood marks on the blood feather knife, hoping to be promoted to the Marquis as soon as possible.


    All sorts of entangled questions require strength to solve. If Hansen can now seize the violent temper, he may be able to figure out what is going on. Unfortunately, he is far from the strength, and a Sharon is forced. He had to use the super **** to transform, not to mention the existence of the ancestors.


    Hansen had a rare leisure time. When he was fine, he went to Zhang Danfeng to drink and chat, or played with the old classmates of 304 on Tiantian. Hansen had not lived so comfortable for a long time.


    Two months later, Han Sen finally cleaned up the blood marks on the blood feather knife, but still was a little worse and could not be promoted to the Marquis.


    However, the **** knives that have been sucked out of blood are the surging of the Holy Light. It seems to have been reborn, exuding the holy vitality, and the light of a strand of light flows between the white feathers.


    Hansen holds the **** feather knife, and the holy power of a stock is introduced into his body from the knife handle, making Hansen''s whole person seem to be blessed by God''s grace, and all aspects have been greatly improved.


    Unfortunately, Hansen let go of the **** knife, and the holy power suddenly disappeared.


    "Although this knife has not been deified, it can be regarded as a half-step deification." Han Sen stroked the blood feather knife, and his heart was very happy. With this knife in his body, he had a big chance to rush out to the market.


    However, Hansen still did not transfer into the market, but returned to his practice room, took the piece of counter-scale, and he still hit the Marquis.


    Run the blood and nerves, melt a drop of crystal blood on the scales, and infiltrate the scales into the refining.


    Hansen''s hands pressed against the scales, and the blood mist that was blooded by the blood of his blood wrapped his whole person and formed a blood cell.


    Genes, caves, and ice muscles have their own singular abilities, but the blood and nerves have only now demonstrated their ability to inherit the blood.


    Although that kind of ability is strong, it has nothing to do with Hansen itself, but only allows Hansen''s descendants to directly inherit his powerful blood.


    However, this kind of inheritance is not permanent. If Xiaohua and Linger do not cultivate "Blood and Blood", then their descendants will inherit some powerful blood, but they will be much weaker than Hansen''s inheritance. .


    However, if Xiaohua and Linger also cultivate the "Blood and Blood", there is a huge risk. Hansen''s pulse will be passed down from generation to generation, and it may become a blue blood like the saints of blood and religion. , thereby rejecting any force other than blue blood.


    Hansen is still hesitating until now, and will not teach "Blood and Blood" to Xiaohua and Linger.


    Four days later, **** blood like a blood ball poured back into Hansen''s body. After the blood fog completely converges, Hansen''s reverse scale has disappeared, and Hansen''s skin has a fascinating **** luster.


    Han Sen glanced at his own information and couldn��t help but have a heart.


    Hansen: Super **** body.


    Gene Warfare: Heterosexual (Marquis) Mantra (Count) Dong Xuan (Count) Ice Muscle (Count)


    Rank: Marquis.


    Shouyuan: 1000.


    The promotion of the blood to the Marquis level made Han Sen happy, but in addition to enhancing Hansen''s physical fitness, the blood did not seem to show strong power, which made Han Sen somewhat depressed.


    "Is the ability of blood and nerves really only reflected in the birth of children?" Han Sen thought in his heart.


    Promoted to the Marquis level, on behalf of Han Sen has been able to absorb the Marquis-level heterologous genes, Hansen took out the few mutant genes he had collected around him.


    Xuanyuan �� mutant heterogeneous gene, magic fossil mutant gene and magic dragon mutant gene, three Marquis-level mutant heterologous genes are held in the hands, the results are the same in the mind, the gene is insufficient to refine and absorb .


    "It seems that we have to get some of the Marquis-level genes first." Hansen had some helplessness. He had collected some of the Marquis-level dissimilar materials before, but they were all placed in Xiaoyu Island of Zhentian Temple, going to the ancient **** space. I didn��t bring the past, but I can��t go back now, I can only find a way to hunt.


    He is preparing to take back the three mutant mutant genes, and Hansen suddenly moves in his heart, running the blood and nerves, and hitting the blood on one of the mutant genes.


    The blood gas gradually penetrated into the sacred pearl of Xuan Yuan, and gradually dyed the brain pearl beads into a blood red color.


    Hansen��s heart is a joy, speeding up the operation of ��Blood and Blood��, and refining the brain of the brain into a blood.


    The boiling blood is filled with an inexplicable force. Hansen can clearly feel the increase in blood power, but unlike his previous absorption of mutant genes, this increase in power is limited to his blood.


    When Xuan Yuan''s brain marrow beads were completely absorbed by Hansen, the boiling blood gradually cooled down and restored the usual crystal state.


    Although the blood has recovered, Hansen feels that there seems to be more power in the blood than before.


    Hansen''s **** nerves tried to stimulate the power of the blood. The next second, Hansen was surprised to find that his ears were like a pair of **** little wings, very similar to Xuan Yuanzhang''s ear.


    After the appearance of the **** ear **** of the palm of the hand, Hansen suddenly felt that the various qualities of the body have been greatly improved, especially in terms of speed, which has been greatly strengthened.


    "Haha, **** nerves have such a role." Han Sen was overjoyed, and quickly took out a piece of genetic material to try to refine and absorb.


    However, Hansen took this time as an ordinary Earl gene. Although it was refining, it did not have the power to obtain heterogeneity.


    Hansen once again took out the mutant gene of the magic dragon for refining, and sure enough, he did not expect it. After the blood-staining nerve absorbed the dragon''s gene, Hansen once again ran **** nerves, and suddenly there was a pair of huge blood-colored dragon wings. .


    The dragon wing shook a little, and Hansen��s figure suddenly tore the void, appearing like a teleport in a hundred meters.


    "Sharon''s teleportation skills are broken!" Hansen was ecstatic. 8)

 Chapter 2056： Re-enter the market

    The increase in the **** and the break of the dragon''s wings made Hansen''s battle comparable to the top Marquis. These two abilities have already made Hansen a big profit.


    Without hesitation, Hansen took out the mutant gene of the magic fossil cow and refining it with the blood.


    Hansen did not know that this ability of blood and nerves should have been originally, or the result of refinement and anti-scale breakthrough. In any case, this ability of metamorphosis made Hansen happy.


    The mutant gene of the demonized stone cow was also refining by Hansen. After Hansen''s **** nerves, the entire body was covered with a layer of blood-colored rock.


    Hey!


    Hansen stepped out, a petrified shock wave with **** ripples spread out, and everything in the vicinity was given to petrochemicals. Fortunately, Hansen converges fast enough, otherwise it is not just petrochemicals in the practice room. .


    "There are three kinds of strengths, and He Yan can''t get out of the market." Han Sen is proud of his heart.


    Now Hansen is like a blood-red stone. The two ears have small flaps. There is a pair of blood-colored dragon wings behind them. It looks like a human-shaped petrified blood dragon. He can''t see his original appearance.


    Hansen��s heart moved: ��Yes, I don��t have to deal with the dragons who are returning to the market. They are looking for Hansen. If I don��t appear in Hansen��s face, how can they find me?��


    Want to understand the key to the problem, Han Sen relaxed a lot of hearts, and rested at home for two days, Han Sen is ready to send back to the market.


    "Remember, I need you with Xiaohua and Linger." When Hansen left, Ji Yanran suddenly hugged Han Sen, and said quietly.


    Hansen was moved by his heart. He didn��t go to the gene universe for such a long time. How clever is Ji��s, he already guessed what difficulties he encountered in the gene universe, but she did not want Hansen to have too much concern. I have never said it.


    "Reassure, no one in the world can ask your husband''s life." Han Sen pinched the face of Ji Yanran, kneeling on her forehead and kissing, the idea of ??survival in my heart was more firm.


    Once again, it was sent to the Huihai Sea. Hansen appeared in the deep pit under the sea before the war. Hansen Fu swept the hole in the deep pit and found no other life nearby. He immediately summoned the magic. The petrified animal soul merges with the body and turns into a majestic stone cow.


    The hooves kicked in the sea and swam out of the deep pits of the sea. They looked around and found some exotic marine life, but those marine aliens did not attack him. They just looked at him and swam. Somewhere else.


    Hansen did not dare to float out of the sea, and went forward on the bottom of the sea. After moving away from this area, he took out the sea and looked at the situation.


    Who knows that it is not far away, I saw a huge marine warship in the seabed ahead, and is patrolling around.


    Hansen is very clear that the creatures in the battleship must have seen him, but he is now in the form of a demonized fossil cow. He doesn��t have to panic, he still keeps going, but he��s just a little farther away from the battleship, along with other The group''s oceans are alienated from the warships.


    At this time, within the battleship, several dragons were accompanying a woman from the Ghana. The Ghana woman was Xius, and she had not left the market.


    However, those dragons are not Long 15 and Long Ying, which is thought to be a delicate dragon girl.


    "There are even high-grade stone aliens in the returning sea?" Hughes has seen Hansen''s stone cows from radar images.


    The dragon girl smiled and said: "Sister Xius does not know that although the waters are the most heterogeneous in the sea, most of them are also heterogeneous in the ocean, but there are also other heterogeneous species, not to mention the stone system, the fire system. Not a few, but generally live on the island, a few earth-based stone systems will live on the sea floor."


    "It turns out that." Hughes was only a little surprised to see the aliens of the stone cows on the bottom of the sea. He did not think about Hansen and looked at him more.


    Hansen saw that he was about to leave the battleship, and the warship did not react to him. He was happy, but suddenly saw a rock-like giant shark rushing over to him.


    "I will go, will not be so unlucky?" Han Sen was slightly depressed, he did not want to get into trouble at this time, but did not expect to find himself to come to the door.


    The speed of the giant shark in the water is extremely fast. Hansen changes to the stone cow. Many forces have no way to use it. If a person in the battleship sees a stone cow using a sword, he does not doubt that he is a strange thing.


    Hey!


    The giant shark hit Hansen, and the impact of the stone and the stone caused huge fluctuations, causing the surrounding sea to oscillate.


    The strength of the rock giant shark is not weaker than his strength. Hansen��s body, which has been hit, has retreated more than a dozen meters uncontrollably, pulling a long trench on the bottom of the sea.


    The rock giant shark swayed its tail and rushed toward Hansen, biting Hansen''s neck.


    Han Sen knows that there is no way to fight without it. This rock giant shark is also a Marquis-level item. It is impossible to solve it by brute force.


    And if it does not counterattack, it will be more likely to attract attention.


    Hansen made a sirloin and bowed his head toward the rocky giant shark. The horns slammed into the abdomen of the rocky giant shark. The rocky skin outside the rocky giant shark broke a large piece, and the blood flowed down the wound. .


    This guy is only the outer shell is the rock, the inner body is still the body of flesh and blood, and can not be compared with the pure stone body of the demonized stone cow.


    Hansen continually collided and wanted to get rid of the rocky giant shark and then left, but the rocky shark had not been killed yet, but he noticed that there were several figures on the side of the battleship.


    Most of those figures are dragons, but Long Fen and Long Ying, who are not known by Hansen, are dragons that have not been seen before, and the Ganesha��s Hughes is extremely conspicuous.


    Hansen��s heart glimpsed: ��Hughes is still here, the woman is very savvy, does she see what the flaws are not?��


    While watching the battle with the giant shark, he observed the Shuns and the dragons and saw that they came to the vicinity, but they did not mean to shoot, nor did they know what they wanted to do.


    "Sister Xius, it is rare that you are interested in this stone cow, I let Longxin they help you catch the stone cow?" The dragon girl said to Xius.


    Xiusi smiled slightly: "I am not in a hurry. I just watched this stone cow interesting. I want to catch it as a mount and accept the mount. I should still do it myself, lest it be dissatisfied and it will be inconvenient to command."


    "This is, I heard that the Ghana is particularly good at communicating with heterogeneous, and the nineteen are just the means to see and see the sister." The dragon girl smiled and said.

 Chapter 2057： Stone cow

    When Xius and the dragon girl spoke, they did not deliberately suppress the voice. They heard Hansen��s words in the ear.


    "Want to catch me as a mount? You really dare to think, even if you are a Han family grandfather, do you have a leg ride?" Han Sen secretly calculated, how can he get rid of the current situation.


    The dragon girl seems to be the Marquis class, and the dragons who seem to be both Dukes, plus the battleships next to them, it is not easy to get rid of them.


    The key is that if Hansen is exposed, the entire returning sea does not know how many masters are coming to ask for his life, and there will be heavy troops in the exit there. It is even more difficult for him to escape.


    "No, can''t be exposed." Hansen tried to kill the rock giant shark.


    "Hunting the Marquis-level heterogeneous rock giant shark, getting the rock giant shark beast and discovering the alien gene."


    Hansen tore the body of the rock giant shark, biting out the fish bone of its heterogeneous gene, pretending to go away if nothing happened.


    It was obvious that Hughes would not let Hansen go away, the snake tail swayed slightly, and the light stopped Hansen��s way.


    Hansen snorted at Xiusi to show his identity as a stone cow. However, Xiusi smiled slightly, and his palm waved at Hansen, and suddenly saw the glory of glory as a halo flew toward Hansen.


    Hansen bit his teeth and bowed his head against the halo. He planned to take a step and see if he could not expose it without exposure.


    The stone horn hit the aura, and the aura suddenly became bigger. Hansen''s head was put in, and it was placed on the neck of the stone cow.


    Then the aura is shrunk again, tightly attached to the stone cow''s neck, and continues to contract, as if to break his neck.


    Hansen shook his head and wanted to break the aura, only to find that the aura was very tough. He only relied on the body of the stone cow to earn a lot, knowing that this should be the special gene of the Gana family.


    I am hesitating to use my own power to break the aura around my neck, but to listen to that singer to make a strange sound.


    The kind of voice Hansen has not heard, but it is not a language, but it seems to be able to understand the meaning of it, seems to be appease him, and seems to be persuading him to return, and there is a hidden threat.


    The meaning is very complicated, but I don''t know why, Hansen just understands it.


    "Gana''s genetics is really a bit evil. Unfortunately, the Purgatory Kingdom stays in the solar eclipse, or you can ask the Guna sisters to ask." Hansen''s heart moved: "I can''t get away now, I pretend to be She conquered, in the identity of Hughes, if she is lucky, she might be able to take me directly to the market, and it is not too late to turn her face."


    Seeing that Hughes kept making that kind of voice, the aura also shrank with her voice, and it was about to break the stone cow''s neck.


    Hansen wants to break the aura, but Hansen is wide-eyed, showing a docile color, screaming at Hughes twice, and the fierce color on his face is completely gone. A pair of humans and animals are harmless and well-behaved.


    "Would you like to follow me?" Xiusi said that the stone cow looked like this, and he said to the stone cow.


    "Hey!" Hansen screamed softly and twice, and went to Xiusi''s side to use his head to swear the body of Sius.


    Han Sen thought about the small silver and silver, the little stars, they usually spoiled, trying to imitate.


    Xius seems to be very satisfied with Hansen��s performance. He extended his hand and touched the head of the stone cow. He smiled and said: ��You will follow me later, and you will not benefit from it.��


    "Hey!" He nodded and screamed twice to show that he understood.


    "Sister Xius is really a good means, 19 is an insight today." Long nineteen praised.


    "This is just a matter of luck. The wisdom of this stone cow is quite good, and the temperament is relatively docile, so it can be so smooth." Hughes said.


    The aura of Hansen''s neck has been loosened, but it has not been distributed, or it is ringing around the stone cow''s neck.


    "The genetics of this circle is a bit interesting. I have the opportunity to learn how to learn a school. It is convenient to catch different species." Hansen thought.


    Xiusi returned to the battleship with Hansen, and Hansen pretended to follow her honestly, and it was also very well-behaved.


    Hansen is still quite talented. After all, he has raised too many cute pets. He mimicked a few tricks, and he both provoked Xiusi and the dragon girl to laugh and laugh. favorite.


    "Sister Xius, this stone cow is so cute. If you don''t want it, let me give it to me. I can use a duke-level giant force to exchange with you like a mount." Long nineteen holding the head of the stone cow He stroked his head and said.


    Hansen only felt his head leaning between a soft bullet, and his big eyes showed an innocent expression.


    "Nineteen sisters laughed, and a stone cow in the district is the returning sea from your dragon family. If you go back and catch one, I will not have a chance to come again in the future." Hughes smiled.


    The dragon nineteen sees Xiu Si said so, it is not good to force, but some carelessly caress the head of the stone cow.


    "Nineteen sisters, is there any place in the vicinity that we have not been to?" said Shusi to transfer the topic.


    "There have been four searches within a radius of ten miles. I think that Hansen has really escaped from the market, otherwise he could not find him." Long XIX said.


    Listening to them, Han Sen happened to walk to the side of Xius, relying on Xiusi to kneel on the ground, ready to eavesdrop what they said.


    Hughes frowned slightly: "But how did he get out of the market?"


    "Maybe he has the ability or treasure of the space system, otherwise how can he come to the sea of ??the sea without knowing it." Long nineteen paused and continued: "Han Sen is also awesome, can actually kill Sharon and Thirteen Sisters also fled under the joint efforts of the fifteen brothers and Long Ying. These powerful characters, in the same rank, I am afraid that only our eldest brother can regulate him."


    Xiusi smiled and said: "I have also investigated some things about Hansen recently. He once worked with the lonely bamboo in the town of Tiangong. It is indeed a genius who is not a world. There are few who can win him in the same rank. ��


    "Hey, that''s his luck, he didn''t meet my big brother." Long Xun was a little cold and convinced.


    "Long Yi is the head of Wanlong in this generation. He can sit in the position of the dragon in the dragons, and he must slash the contemporary wizards," said Xius.


    "Unfortunately, Hansen ran, or the big brother personally fought with him, he must be able to kill him personally." Speaking of the dragon one, the dragon nineteen times when the eyebrows danced incessantly, seeing that she is admiring the worship of the dragon one .


    Xiusi and Long Xun did not leave the plan to return to the sea, still commanding the battleship to search nearby.


    Hughes seems to have determined that Hansen has not left the market, and is in the vicinity, otherwise it is only the words of Dragon 19 himself, she has already left.

 Chapter 2058： plot

    "What is this Xiusi going on? What kind of hatred does she have with her? Why do she have to catch me?" Hansen secretly depressed.


    The Lianlong people themselves felt that Hansen had left the Huihai Sea, but Xiusi was biting and not looking for him, which made Hansen somewhat depressed.


    If it is not Hughes, the difficulty of his escape from the sea will be much lower.


    "Is it true that I got the idea of ??purgatory heaven, and I knew it, so she would like to catch me so positively?" Hansen thinks and thinks it is unlikely.


    Hansen��s own things in the Purgatory Kingdom, he was not used by himself, and he was hidden in the Eclipse Star. No one else knew it, and it was impossible to be discovered.


    When Hughes returned to the room to rest, Hansen also cleverly followed up.


    Hughes returned to the room and didn''t sleep on the bed, just lying on a lounge chair, resting with his eyes closed, and one hand still stroking the stone cow lying next to him.


    "Han Sen, where is he hiding?" Han Sen was preparing to take a break, but suddenly heard the voice of Hughes talking to himself.


    Hansen really wants to ask the interface "Why are you looking for him?" Unfortunately, he can''t speak now.


    "If it is true, it has already escaped from the market. If it is so, it will be difficult to catch him. Even the dragons and the devils will not be able to go to the Tiangong Palace to catch people." Hughes closed his eyes. Self-speaking seems to be sorting out my own ideas.


    "Continue to say, why do you want to catch me?" Han Sen was in a hurry, listening to the tone of Hughes, there must be some reason to want to arrest him.


    But Hughes didn''t say anything more, it seemed to be asleep.


    Hansen is a little depressed, but there is no way, only closed eyes, secretly running genetic surgery, restore a little body consumption.


    He is now a Marquis, and he can support the Marquis-level fusion transformation for a long time, but it is not unlimited. Hansen estimates that he can support the magical stone cows of up to four days in his current situation. If you can''t escape, then it''s really troublesome.


    Looking at the meaning of Hughes, there should be no intention to give up the search immediately. It is estimated that it is impossible to escape after four days.


    "Since I can''t escape, I can only take a risk. Should I kidnap Dragon 19 as a hostage, or should I secretly subdue Hughes and threaten her to take me out?" Hansen secretly calculated.


    According to Hansen��s observation, the body of Dragon Nineteen is relatively strong, and the dragons are all overbearing. It is obviously not easy to fix her without disturbing others.


    The body of the Ghana of Xiusi does not seem to be weak. Although she is not as overbearing as the power of the dragon, she has many strange genetic techniques and means, and she does not seem to want to put her unconscious. easily.


    Hansen wants to come and think, it is better to start with Xiusi.


    Although the dragon 19 is seized, the threat to the dragon is relatively high.


    However, there are so many masters of the Dragon family, as well as the strongest of the Shenhua class. Even if someone is in the hands of the masses, it is very unsafe. At that time, maybe his knife will not be shot on the neck of the dragon and nineteen.


    Xius is not the same. She is alone to the dragon. The dragon may not care about her life. Xiusi will not take her own life to gamble the dragon to save her.


    In comparison, Hansen feels that it is more appropriate to start with Xiusi.


    Hansen figured out how to subdue Hughes without disturbing the dragons on the battleship, otherwise it would be useless even if it was uniform.


    Must be unconsciously subdued by Hughes, and can not hurt her to let the dragons see the flaws, so that they can escape from the sea.


    "To threaten her and not hurt her, this is really a bit difficult." Han Sen thought for a while, so that he thought of a method.


    Powers such as the power of the teeth may be useful, but such power hurts Hughes and is easily seen, so you cannot use such power.


    Among the forces that Hansen is proficient in, it is impossible for God to get rid of it without knowing it, and that is only bloody.


    As long as you can incorporate a drop of crystal blood into the blood of Hughes, it is not so easy to separate the blood.


    Seeing that Hughes seems to have fallen asleep, Hansen��s gaze fell on her palm. As long as a small hole was pierced in the finger and the blood was dripped in, everything was done. This is a good opportunity.


    Hansen said that he did it, and he did not hesitate. He put his tongue out to the palm of Xiusi. The tongue of the general creature may not be of much use. Hansen was practicing the sword and was slammed by his tongue. That is not a joke.


    However, Hansen was not close to the palm of Xius, and Xiusi had opened his eyes and looked at him, let Han Sen stunned.


    "This woman is really not simple, the perception is a bit strong." Han Sen immediately widened his eyes, pretending to be cute and cute, and continued to stick out his tongue to the palm of his hand, this action is almost the same as the previous silver silver .


    Xiusi saw the cute appearance of the stone cow, smiled slightly, did not retract the palm, but stretched out to touch the head of the stone cow.


    Hansen secretly rejoiced that he had not condensed his tongue and sword, and wanted to test Xius first, otherwise it has already been exposed.


    Hansen rubbed a few times on the hands of Hughes, and put out his tongue to lick her palm.


    Hughes did not dodge, and Hansen went to the tip of his finger.


    Hansen smashed twice and did not use the tongue-and-sword technique. At the third time, the tongue slammed on her fingertips, but suddenly a **** sword burst out.


    The **** sword gas penetrated the fingertips of Hughes like a needle, and suddenly saw a drop of blood spilling out.


    The response of Hughes was extremely fast, and the sword was almost just breaking her finger. She had already slid away and had a strange light on her body.


    Hansen felt the aura around his neck tighten, as if to break his neck.


    "If I were you, I would sit down and talk about it calmly." Han Sen has released the hole in the room, shielding the seven senses in the room, not allowing the sound and breath to spread out, while recovering his true body.


    "Han Sen!" Hughes''s face changed. I didn''t think that the stone cow would be Hansen''s. I thought that Hansen had just licked her finger and was mad at Shaw.


    "Don''t be angry, look at your fingers first." Hansen pointed to her finger that was stabbed.


    Hughes looked at her middle finger. In fact, Hansen said that she had already felt that there was a strange force in her fingers that spread along the blood. She had already condensed her own strength, but she could not stop it. That power flows with the blood.


    Just in a blink of an eye, that power has flowed into her heart and then seems to have disappeared.

 Chapter 2059： Cooperation

    "What did you do to me?" Hughes didn''t panic, just looking at Hansen.


    "There is nothing, just a small guarantee that allows us to cooperate happily." Hansen said with a smile.


    "There is no enmity between us. The last time you were chased by Long 15 and Long Ying, I did not make it difficult for you. Why bother you," said Xiusi calmly.


    "I have no trouble for you, just want to cooperate with you. As long as you are willing to take me away from the market, I will immediately remove the little things from you." Hansen smiled.


    "What did you do on me?" Hughes asked again.


    Hansen laughed and said nothing. The effect of some things is far from being said. The fear of the unknown is what every race has.


    "You can''t say it, does it mean that you don''t have the capital to cooperate with me?" Hughes looked at Hansen slowly.


    "I said that your life is already in my hands, do you believe it?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "Of course I don''t believe it," said Hughes.


    "So I don''t have to say anything at all. I don''t want to kill you when I go out. I can''t even hurt you. Naturally, there is no way to guarantee anything, but you can gamble and see if you will die after I expose it. Hansen said.


    "Do you think I dare?" Hughes stared at Hansen coldly.


    Hansen smiled and said nothing, just gentle and a pair of eyes with Xiusi.


    Suddenly, the sound of the doorbell came from outside, followed by the voice of a young girl: "Sister Xius, are you resting? The fifteen brothers are coming, want to see you."


    "Come on." Hughes looked at Hansen, and he sighed in the mouth and slowly walked toward the door.


    Hansen did not stop her, but once again merged with the stone cow, turned into a magic fossil cow.


    When Xius saw Hansen not blocking himself, it seemed to be a look of fearlessness. His heart sank slightly, but he quickly recovered his usual expression. He reached out and opened the door, only to see the dragon nineteen standing outside.


    "Where is the 15th Highness?" Hughes asked with a smile.


    "The fifteenth brother is in the control room, because there is something, so trouble your sister, let''s go." Long Nineteen said with embarrassment.


    "Good." Hughes responded, then turned and slowly closed the door, but his eyes kept looking at Hansen, who turned into a stone cow in the room.


    Until Hughes closed the door, Hansen did not have any special reaction, just sleeping there, which made Hughes could not help but frown slightly.


    If Hansen has a different performance, it means that his heart is nervous, not so confident.


    But now Hansen did not respond to her departure, and did not want to keep up, which shows that he is very confident about the means used, not afraid of her betrayal.


    Hughes has been checking his body, but after that force has flowed into her heart, there is no feeling, and the body seems to have nothing at all.


    There are two possibilities for Hughes now. One is that Hansen is scaring her, and the other is that Hansen��s means are so powerful that she can��t find it at all.


    Hughes couldn''t make a judgment. I don''t know what kind of situation it is, which made her worry.


    Hansen stayed in the room of Hughes. He was actually worried. Because the blood was integrated into the blood of Hughes, Hansen himself was not very clear.


    But what he can do now is to stay here. If he shows a trace of uneasiness and lack of self-confidence, it will make Xiusi question his means, which is the most unfavorable to him.


    "Now I can only gamble on a gamble. I can''t get rid of the drop of blood that fits into her blood." Hansen waited for Hughes to come back, thinking about what should be done after he sold him. do.


    Time passed by, Hansen waited for more than two hours in the room, and finally heard the room slamming open, Hansen did not go to see, still lying in the room, but the hole Xuanqi field has already seen, It was Hughes who went back to the room.


    "Well, you won, talk about how you want to cooperate." Hughes walked to the bed and sat on the bed, watching Hansen smile.


    "It''s very simple. You took me out of the market. After I went out, I immediately lifted the ban on you." Hansen paused and said, "I may tell you that my ability to turn into a stone cow can only support two. God, so you have to send me out in two days, otherwise I can only pull you back."


    "Is this kind of transaction unfair? How do I know if you will really lift the ban on me after you go out?" said Shusi slowly.


    "I am not controlled by you?" Hansen pointed to the aura around his neck.


    "That kind of small means, how hard it is to live with you Hansen, even Sharon has been killed by you, let alone a small aura." Hughes said casually.


    "Since you don''t believe me, you can put a ban on me. After we go out, we will solve each other again, but I don''t think it is necessary. As you said, you and I have no enmity and saved me. One life, I have no reason to offend the Gana," Hansen said.


    "Well, you let me have a ban on you, and we will solve each other after leaving the market," said Hughes.


    "Yes, but you have to solve this halo first, and one person is fair." Hansen said.


    With a wave of Xiusi��s hand, Hanson��s aura on his neck turned into a broken light, and at the same time, Xiusi twisted the snake-like body and slowly walked to Hansen��s side.


    Hansen did not dodge, and what means of Xiusi is not important to him. No matter what prohibition, he will be cleared after he becomes a super god.


    When Xiusi saw Hansen��s big side standing there, he did not mean to avoid it. He sighed in his heart: ��Looking at him so confidently, I must have made a very strong prohibition on me.��


    Hesitating for a moment, Hughes smiled at Hansen, and extended his hand to touch Hansen who had changed back to the humanoid face, and then slowly moved up.


    The white and smooth jade hand pinched Hansen''s chin, and slightly forced Hansen''s head to rise, revealing the entire neck.


    "It''s really good skin, even I am a little jealous." Xiusi exhaled like a blue, the sound was like magnetic, and the red lips gradually came to Hansen''s neck.


    The warm red lips almost touched Hansen''s neck, but suddenly opened, revealing a white tooth. The two tiger teeth, like the venomous snake''s fangs, are sharp and prominent, with a strange luster, bite in one bite. Hansen��s neck is above.


    Hansen did not dodge, just stood there calmly, as if nothing had happened.


    Hughes slowly lifted his head and retreated. He saw Hansen''s neck with two rows of teeth, two of which were particularly noticeable.


    "Well, now we can talk about cooperation." Hughes extended his pink tongue and licked the blood on his lips. He smiled and looked at Hansen.

 Chapter 2060： Forcibly

    "You really can only turn into a stone cow for two days?" Hughes asked Hansen.


    "Yes." Han Sen nodded slightly.


    "That''s a problem. I said before that I wanted a sea wing beast to mount. When the dragon came here, I invited me to the island where the sea wing beast inhabited the sea wing beast. I am afraid I can''t get away before that. Otherwise, it will definitely cause doubts of Dragon 15," said Hughes.


    ��How long does it take?�� Hansen asked.


    "It��s roughly a matter of time, at least three days," said Hughes.


    "Okay, for three days, if I can''t go out after three days, everyone will die together. Anyway, I am a commander. I can have your beautiful Ghana princess. Hansen smiled.


    Hughes looked at Hansen without speaking. Apparently Hansen had told her that the two-day transformation time was a fake. She didn''t know what Hansen said was a bit of a fake.


    Hansen deliberately did not mention that Tyrus has always insisted on searching for him. He wanted to have room for relaxation, and everything will be said after going out.


    Hughes was not stupid, she knew that Hansen knew about it, so she was not at ease with Hansen.


    If it wasn''t for Ganson''s kiss ban, Hans wouldn''t even consider sending Hansen out.


    The sea wing beast inhabits an island with cliffs and cliffs. There are many caves above the cliffs, and the sea-winged beasts live in caves.


    The sea wing beast looks like a leopard, with a blue body and two pairs of blue wings. The adult sea wing wingspan can reach more than 20 meters.


    Although it is just a Marquis-level alien, it is quite fast, and it has a good water and land speed. It is a comprehensive top Marquis mount.


    Now is the time when the sea-winged beast lays eggs. The dragon 15 is to send the eggs of a winged beast to him. After all, the adult sea-winged animal character is too ferocious and almost impossible to be tamed.


    Fear that the warships disturbed the sea-winged beasts, so the warships stopped outside the hundred miles. On the 15th, they came to the island where the sea-winged beasts lived.


    Xiusi was sitting on the back of Hansen��s stone cow, and his body was very beautiful.


    "This girl must be deliberate." Hansen was uncomfortable in her heart. She clearly chose to mount her horse. She could have left Han Sen on the battleship, but she was riding Hansen.


    But now Hansen can only endure it, and then settled with her after returning to the market.


    "His Royal Highness, although the same is the Marquis level, but the sea wing beast is much better than the clumsy stone cow." Long fifteen looked at the sea wing beast flying from time to time on the sea, smiled and said to Xius.


    "The sea wing beast is indeed a very good Marquis-level mount, but it is troublesome to domesticate, not as docile as the stone cow." Hughes smiled.


    "Brother, you don''t understand, it''s the stupid stupidity of Shi Niu, it''s stupid and cute, I also want one, but I found this one." Long 19 still wants a stone cow, then goes I have been looking around, but I have not found the same stone cow, which makes her feel very sorry.


    When the dragon fifteen eyes moved, he said to Han Sen: "It is not a stone cow. If you like it, if you like it, please ask Xiu Si��s Highness to cut love. Your Highness and your feelings are so good, I want to come. Will let the 19 sisters disappoint you."


    Said, the 15th look of the dragon fell on the face of Hughes, and was able to say: "His Court, I am a sister like Nineteen, it is rare that she has something she likes. If you are willing to give it to her, I will take it." How is the fire beast exchanged with you?"


    Hansen��s heart screamed badly. This dragon fifteen is too clever. He just listened to the words of the dragon nineteen and even doubted him.


    "If the nineteen sisters really like it, they will take it directly. If they exchange what they exchange, they will not thin the feelings of our sisters." Hughes naturally also saw the mind of the dragon fifteen, just her But it was quiet, still smiling.


    ��Really, Xiusi��s sister?�� Long 19 was overjoyed.


    "Of course it is true, a small Marquis-level mount, not to mention the taming from your return to the sea, I have nothing to lose." Hughes laughed.


    "That is the 19th, thank you sister, but the fifteen brother''s bonfire beast sister you must accept, otherwise I am not at ease." Long Xun said with joy.


    "This girl is going to clear herself." Hansen secretly depressed, but he also knows that there is no other way. If Hughes insists not to change, I am afraid that Dragon 15 will be more suspicious.


    But now that he changed, he didn''t have to leave with Hughes.


    "You can only take a step and look at it. If Long XIX goes to send Xiusi to leave the island, then I will have a chance. When it is time, I will not be able to rush out." Hansen thought.


    "Small cow, now you are mine." Long XIX holds Hansen''s head and rubs it with his cheeks. It looks like he really likes it.


    "I knew this before, I should not be so cute." Han Sen was depressed.


    When the dragon fifteen saw it, the doubts about the stone cow were lightened. Accompanied by Xiusi to the cliff, let Long Ying rush into the cave cave, grabbed the eggs of several sea wing beasts and gave them. Xius and Dragon Nineteen each.


    After several people returned to the battleship, Hansen was pulled back to her by Dragon XIX.


    Dragon Nineteen is obviously really fond of stone cows. He usually rides on stone cows everywhere, and at night he sleeps with stone cows. He really regards stone cows as big toys.


    Because Long Xun had Hansen on the day of the day, Hansen did not have the opportunity to recover from the real body. The consumption was very powerful, so it is estimated that it will support the fourth day at most.


    It��s been three days, and there��s still no movement on the side of Hughes. Hansen almost couldn��t help but prepare to break through. He finally heard that Nineteen said that Hughes was leaving.


    Long Nine is sure to send to Xius, which makes Hansen overjoyed. Some are not very good. Long 15 and Long Ying also want to send to Xius.


    "The opportunity is only once, in any case, I have to rush out, as long as I rushed out to the market, Tiangaohai is full of my business, I am afraid of him, come to kill me one, and I will kill a pair." Han Sen secretly groaned.


    The warship flew to the exit of the returning sea. It took more than half a day to get to the exit passage of the returning sea. Fortunately, Hansen could still support the stone cow to transform.


    Although it is suspected that Hansen has escaped from the market, but there are still many duke-level powerhouses in the export of the sea, but Hansen has seen no less than ten dukes. It is really a master of the dragon.


    Although the dukes are not pure blood dragons, but the duke''s knights are there, how can it not be too weak.


    Fortunately, I didn��t see the king��s powerhouse, or Hansen really feared that I couldn��t get through it.


    What makes Hansen somewhat depressed is that they did not send Xiusi out of the dragon and they stopped at the exit. Seeing that Xiusi came out of the market, Hansen had no other way but to bite the tooth From now on, prepare to forcibly rush out of the market.


    Hey!


    The stone hoof of the stone cow slammed down, and the petrified shock wave suddenly spread to the surrounding.

 Chapter 2061： Blood staining

    The body of the stone cow rushed forward, and the petrochemical shock wave under the hoof continued to burst out.


    Longsen, Longjiu, Longfeng and Longying, the nearest Hansen, bear the brunt. Longjiu did not think that there would be such a situation. Without resistance, it was directly hit by the petrochemical shock wave, and the skin was suddenly petrified.


    The reaction between Long 15 and Long Ying was extremely fast. The body burst into a collision with the petrochemical shock wave, but the petrochemical shock wave was still not blocked, and their skin was also transformed toward the stone.


    Seeing that all of them were petrified, Hansen was self-satisfied, but suddenly heard a violent temper, and saw a dragon who was guarding the entrance to the sea. The body was shining, a halo burst, where the halo was, those The petrified dragons suddenly recovered their flesh and blood.


    "I went, there is still a genetic algorithm for desulfurization?" Hansen screamed badly, and no longer kept the body of the stone cow. The stone cow ran too slowly.


    Restored the real body, pulled out the blood feather knife, and rushed toward the exit.


    Several Duke-class dragons who guarded the exit suddenly rushed out, and all kinds of dragons turned into roaring dragons and rushed toward Hansen.


    "He is Hansen, killing him." The dragon fierce roared and snarled, and turned into a heterogeneous rush to Hansen.


    Long Ying is faster than his speed, and the long gun in his hand has already caught up behind Hansen.


    Han Sen looked as usual, his body was full of blood, and a pair of blood-colored **** grew on his ears. On the back, he gave birth to a pair of huge blood-colored dragon wings. The body turned into dark-blooded rock in an instant, and it looked like they were more than dragons. Like the dragon, the speed suddenly increased.


    "I am blocking the death of the enemy!" Hansen hand-held the **** feather knife, madly rushing toward the Duke of the Dragons who kept the customs, and turned a blind eye to the horrible dragons and the dragons and dragons behind them.


    Seeing the dragon''s breath and the guns behind him have already squatted on Hansen''s body. Hansen''s dragon wing was shaken, and the whole person suddenly disappeared.


    A few horrible dragons slammed into Long Ying''s guns, and they made a blast of explosions. Long Ying, who was shocked by the collision, and the Dukes who guarded the gates were all staggered and staggered.


    The Hansen people have already flashed in front of the Duke of the Guardian. The **** knives in the hands screamed at the Duke of the Dragon, and the knives turned into purple fangs.


    The duke has not come and stabilized his body, and he is free from guns.


    when!


    The blood-bone knife was so hard that he cut off his Duke-level gun, and smashed it on the chest of the duke, and opened his sternum directly, and the blood viscera suddenly spewed out.


    Hansen''s figure flashed past and rushed out of the market.


    They also chased out the dragon fifteen, and all the dukes broke out with powerful dragon power, and they rolled over overwhelmingly.


    Hansen''s figure was flickering. He once again used the power of the dragon wing to flash out of the sky and escaped the horrible attack. The blood feather knife in the hand was continuously pulled out, and the invisible knife cloth was behind him.


    "Ah!" A Duke rushing to the front hit the knife, because the speed was too fast, the body was cut into two halves by the knife, and the blood spurted out.


    Hansen secretly smug, the semi-deified **** knife blade, the toughness has been greatly improved, even the Duke-level body can be cut, although the Duke himself is too careless, but it has been somewhat His unexpected.


    However, before Hansen was happy, he saw many aliens and dragons rushing out. There are so many dragon forces outside the returning sea.


    When Hansen saw this scene, he knew that he could only kill a **** road. The power of his body broke out wildly, and he held a **** knife into the alien population.


    "Han Sen, today is the day of your burial." The incarnation of the dragon 15 came out of the air, holding a dragon gun in his hand, like a drill to the Hansen volley, like a giant across the sky.


    "Heavenly roads are in my hands, and the puppets in the district dare to speak out." Hansen people walked with the knife, and the swordsmanship of the heavens was used by him to the extreme. He also infiltrated the celestial and the tunnels.


    blood!


    Such as the spring!


    bone!


    Like stone break!


    Han Sen was shocked, and the knife was not obvious, but there were countless blood splatters, and the broken limbs were everywhere.


    Hughes looked far away at Hansen rushing among tens of thousands of aliens and nobles. The **** figure like a demon dragon flashed continuously. The blood flowing through the river, the many Dukes of the Dragon and the Dragon Five of these purebred dragon marquis could not be hurt.


    In the 15th, they still had some self-knowledge in the game, but Hughes was outside the office and saw Hansen fighting with many of the aliens and nobles. His face was full of horror.


    If you only look at one person, Hansen may not be stronger than the dukes, or even pure power.


    However, the macroscopic view, but let Xiusi have a kind of dragon fifteen, they are following Hansen''s knife, like a puppet, where Hansen goes, where they are involved, everything is better than Han Sen slowed down the feeling of half a shot.


    This feeling is very horrible, so that the scalp that the outsiders of Xiusi are watching is numb, and there is a chill in his heart.


    "The puppets are all under the heavens!" This sentence was involuntarily revealed in the mind of Hughes.


    "The terrible guy, no wonder he can kill the character of Sharon, this knife is afraid that it has already entered the realm!" Hughes muttered to himself.


    Wanlishan River is blood-stained, only because of a knife.


    Hansen had a **** battle, but wherever he went, there were dragons everywhere. Various kinds of aliens and nobles kept coming in. The Hansen who was killed was soaked with blood, and he didn��t know how many heads he had.


    An invisible knife wire relentlessly harvests life in the air, but those who are heterogeneous are still rushing to death.


    "Han Sen, don''t kill you today, my dragon is not a dragon for the fifteenth." The dragon fifteen has also been red-eyed, the majestic dragon body is broken, the gunpower is confined to the tip of the needle, with a horrible rotating force. Straight to the heart of Hansen.


    Hansen''s **** knife smashed out in the hand, and the knife and the gun slammed together, and suddenly the knife gas broke and the gun was broken.


    Long Ying is like a dragon in the sky, a long gun has turned into a tornado, Hansen behind the dragon wing, the teleport escaped the horrible blow of Long Ying.


    If there is no flash in the air today, Han Sen has no idea how many times he has been injured. This is because the strength of Sharon is too abnormal. If Hansen did not become a super god, I am afraid that he could not kill Sharon. Nine will be killed by Sharon.


    The endless white bones, the blood that can''t flow, Hansen killed thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, but still alienated all over the place, **** can not kill.


    The dragons can stand on the top of the universe and become one of the famous people. It is definitely not a fluke.


    "Han Sen, with my dragon family as an enemy, I am afraid that you are looking for the wrong object." A horrible dragon figure broke through the air and reached the battlefield in a blink of an eye.


    "Big Brother!" The dragon fifteen surprises screamed.


    Hansen��s heart glimpsed, and the younger generation��s first dragon, Wanlong, came.

 Chapter 2062： a little gun

    An invisible pressure surged over and over, causing Hansen to frown slightly. It was like a tidal alien and the nobility didn''t even rush up, just trapping him around him.


    Looking up slightly, I saw a copper car pulled by ten non-bird-like beasts and non-beast monsters. The horrible breath came from the ten monsters.


    Hansen��s heart screams badly. The monsters of the ten carts are far more than the Duke of the Dragon. It is probably the existence of the king. Then the characters in the bronze car are probably more terrifying.


    Hansen didn''t know much about the dragons before. The name of Longyi was also learned from the mouths of Long Xun and Xius. He was told that he was the head of the young generation of Wanlong. He thought that he was not very old, and at most he was the Duke. Only.


    However, Hansen has neglected one thing. The youth of the dragon and the youth of the human are two different things.


    In the past, when humans were at least 30 years old, they were called young. Later, with the discovery of the shelter, the growth of Shouyuan, the definition of youth was gradually pushed back.


    The dragons are born with a long life. Their so-called younger generation is probably the dragons who have lived for hundreds of years. It is not the same thing as Hansen��s imaginary youth.


    The curtain was opened, and a dragon with a black crown and a black crown was seated inside the bronze car. Although he could not feel the breath, Hansen probably could only guess his posture. It is probably the king of the dragon. .


    Sitting in the bronze car with the Black Crown Dragon King, there are two males and one female dragon. Although they don''t seem to reach the king level, they also feel Hansen feel extremely dangerous.


    Dragon 15 and Dragon 19 together greeted the Black Crown Dragon King and prayed together: "Dragon 15 and Dragon 19 have seen Big Brother, Seven Sisters, and Nine Brothers."


    "The Dragon King is really a dragon." Han Sen''s heart turned a thousand times, thinking about how to get a chance in the hands of a dragon king.


    "You are Hansen, the disciple of the Queen of the Blades?" Long Yi sat in the bronze car and looked at Han Sen.


    "Not bad," Hansen replied.


    The dragon no longer asks one sentence, and turns to the dragon man sitting on the side and said: "Old nine, you go to take him down, lest people say that I have no dragons, and it takes a lot of money to get a marquis."


    "Yes, Big Brother." The young dragon came down from the bronze car and walked toward Hansen.


    In the distance, Hughes saw the young dragons heading for Hansen, and his face was slightly strange.


    "The Longmen Jiuzi is very different from the ordinary dragon son. Everyone has the strength of horror, not to mention the dragon''s dear, Hansen is afraid that he will be robbed today, but he does not know what to do with me. It��s a bit of a hassle to solve it.�� Hughes��s heart was worried.


    Hansen watched Longji��s hand holding a dragon gun step by step. Although he did not see how he broke out, he gave Hansen an extremely dangerous feeling. Hansen intuitively believed that the threat of Longji to him was not in Sharon. under.


    "Is the dragons all metamorphosis?" Hansen secretly groaned, but he was not worried about the dragon nine, but the dragon one.


    Even if he wins the Dragon 9 here, he can''t solve any problems. The Dragon King is still there, and he is almost impossible to kill.


    ��Do you want to send it back to the shelter?�� Hansen really didn��t want to take this last step.


    "Dragons are nine dragons." The dragon youth came to Hansen, a **** bloodshot, and Hansen''s blood red is quite similar.


    Looking far away, I thought it was the two dragons who were confrontational.


    "Han Sen." Hansen simply reported a name.


    Long Jiu also did not say much, the **** dragon gun in his hand directly smashed against Han Sen, his gun method is the same as that of the Dragon 13 Dragon, but the same method of shooting, in the hands of this dragon, but there is a kind of blow The long sky runs through the horror of the ages.


    Let Hansen give birth to dodge anyway, it is the weird feeling of lying in the past and not lying in the future.


    The eyes were condensed, and the blood feather knife in the hand was thrown at the gun. The knife and the gun slammed together. Hansen��s knife was directly pierced by the gun, which was thousands of times more solid than the needle tip. The guns continued to come to Hansen without stopping.


    when!


    The blade of the blood feather knives smashed over the guns, and the guns that condensed to the extreme were not smashed. It seemed that the electric drills generally rotated and rubbed against the blades of the blood feather knives to make electro-optic sparks, which almost made Hansen unable to hold. The **** knife in the hand, the body is hit by the impact of the force and keeps retreating.


    Hansen volleyed three knives and smashed the gun.


    The same power of breaking the evil spirits is the same as the Marquis-level, the degree of cohesion of the dragon and the evil spirits of the evil spirits. It is not as strong as the dragon 13 and it is really a bit cold.


    Hansen��s strength is not inferior to that of Longjiu, but the dragon��s gunpower is too condensed. Only a little attack is made, like a small iron needle colliding with a large piece of soil. How big is the volume of the soil, and the place where it is stressed But only a little bit, can not stop the dragon and the gun.


    Combined with the moon under the sky, it is also very cohesive, but it is still much worse than the dragon and the gun.


    The dragons are simply experts who gather the power of compression, and they are simply looking for abuse.


    Hansen watched the dragon''s gunpower with the hole in the tunnel, and found that the order chain that constitutes the gun force is like a honeycomb iron plate that is tightly compressed together. There is almost no gap between the particles and the particles, which is strange. Hexagonal honeycomb structure.


    Han Sen has just blocked this gun mang, the second gun of the dragon nine is again, the second gun mans has not yet appeared, the third gun mans rise again.


    That squeezed to the extreme guns, one by one, did not give Hansen a chance to breathe.


    Hansen''s footsteps move, and dodge the dragon''s guns again and again, unless he can compress the force to the same extent as the dragon nine, otherwise the positive hardship will only suffer.


    After the guns were escaping from Hansen, suddenly it seemed like a bomb exploded. The power that had been compressed to the extreme, the sudden explosion caused more power than the Marquis-level full blow.


    Hansen had no time to fight again. The dragon wing was shaken, and suddenly disappeared like a teleport. When it reappeared, it had already reached the Baizhang, and escaped the gun-explosive force.


    The dragon and the dragon did not move. The spurs of one shot and one shot, the compressed gun thorns did not hit Hansen directly, causing Hansen to have to dodge again and again, and fell for a while.


    Many of the dragon aristocrats and aliens on the crowd were cheering loudly, and even shouted the name of Long Jiu, and the shouts shook the sound at a time, but the voice was enough to cause fear for those who were not strong.


    when!


    Hansen��s **** knife once again squatted on a gun, and the gunmanship seemed to be a rotating poisonous dragon. He drilled with a blood-bone knife and made Hansen��s body recede, his legs plowed on the ground. Road deep ditch.

 Chapter 2063： Blood dragon

    A few consecutive knives forcibly smashed the guns, Han Sen''s eyes condensed, and the blood feather knives in his hands rose, and the invisible knives were intertwined in the air, tying the limbs, dragon wings and body of the dragon nine, making him hold the hand. There was no way to puncture the dragon gun.


    Han Sen has been dodging for so long, just to get out the knife, to deal with the fierce strength of the dragon, the power of flexibility is still very useful.


    The body of Longjiu was tightened by the invisible knife, and he suddenly entered the armor. The knife touched his skin, but suddenly sparked.


    I saw that the body of the dragon nine rolled up the same gun mans, and instantly smashed the knife wire that wrapped his body.


    "The body of the dragon!" Hughes recognized the power used by the Dragon.


    Hansen slightly frowned, and the body strength of Longjiu��s body was as cohesive as the gunhead he had pierced, and the knife was easily cut.


    "Longmang, no one in the world can match it." Longjiu''s body shape, all the tangles wound around him are like a spider web.


    The dragon and the gun were combined, and Long Jiu once again rushed to Hansen.


    I saw that the whole body of the dragon nine was compressed to the extreme **** dragon awns, and between the hands and feet, there is a force that can break everything.


    Hansen is completely at a disadvantage, and he can only rely on his body and the dragon.


    Han Sen carefully observed the strength of Long Jiu, and it was obviously not the same as the dragon''s evil gun. The **** dragon is far more cohesive than the dragon''s broken gun.


    And the **** dragon, it seems to be life-like, the condensation when the condensation, the explosion when the explosion, not like the dragon thirteen evil guns, but once again, it is no longer controlled, only guns Its own characteristics exist.


    "This is obviously a kind of evil spirit after the improved mutation." Han Sen thought while fighting, how can he crack the power of this variant.


    "The needle tip is against Maimang, his strength is condensed, I can only be more cohesive than him, otherwise it will be a loss." Han Sen soon had a choice.


    His knife has been very cohesive, but compared with the dragon''s evil spirits, it is still a little worse, and the knife is different from the dragon, the dragon is just to the sun, but the knife is pure to soft, completely two A different extreme.


    Hansen once suffered from the evil spirits, and he was very familiar with the power of breaking the evil spirits. Now he has looked at the strange dragon structure of Longjiu, and Hansen has given birth to an idea.


    If the power of pure to softness can reach the extreme, nature is not as poor as the strength of the first to the yang, but Hansen does not major in this power.


    If his ice muscle jade bones are also promoted to the Marquis level, you can also use the moon and the dragon nine high, but unfortunately now the promotion of the Marquis is blood and nerves.


    Blood veins are used to give birth to children or to absorb heterologous genes. It is really fierce. It can be said that it is no. 1, but used to fight, compared to the top strength is still a little worse.


    Hansen intends to steal the dragon''s structure of Longjiu, combined with the pure and soft force of the New Moon, so that the knife has a power mode of rigidity and softness, and it can also make the knife wire more cohesive and compressed.


    This is the best thing in Dongxuan gas field. By referring to the honeycomb power compression mode of Longjiu, the structure of the knife particle is rearranged so that the knife wire has the gentle dragon of the moon.


    The hole in the tunnel was fully opened, and Hansen broke out with a knife. The knife was twisted in the air like a ribbon. Before it was touched, the knife was broken.


    It is obviously not an easy task to combine the two different power characteristics at the same time. If it is not the ability to dominate the arrangement of particles in the tunnel to form a new order chain, Hansen himself is good at the big yin and yang magnetic force. Guns, the secret of the transformation of yin and yang power, do not even think about it.


    Even so, Hansen tried many times and still failed to succeed.


    The soft force accounts for too much weight, which makes the knife silk soft and weak. However, if there are too many parts, it will make the knife wire easy to break.


    The ratio of softness to rigidity must be maintained at a delicate balance point in order to achieve the best results, making the knife wire tough and irony.


    This step is only the beginning, and then the dragon''s honeycomb compression method is used to compress the knife wire again, so that it can reach the point where it can compete with Longmang.


    Hansen��s repeated trials and failures were repeated, but he relied on his body and **** and dragon wings. He was hard to escape all the attacks of Longjiu. No matter how fierce the attack of Longjiu was, Hansen could not be injured. Minutes.


    The stunned look of Xiusi, she naturally already saw that Hansen��s knife had problems, and she was doing some kind of experiment.


    In the trial change with Long Jiu, I am afraid that only Hansen can do this kind of thing, but there is no way for Long Jiu to really take him.


    The dragons of the Dragon First Class naturally saw it, and the Dragon 15 was furious: "Han Sen is really damn, even insulting Jiu Ge."


    Long Qi slightly frowned: "Han Sen is indeed a little weird. He is born like the dragon wing of our dragon, and the kind of teleportation used seems to be Sharon''s broken flash, the kind of broken flash The power should only be achieved by Sharon with the help of the dragons and the two demons. How did Hansen do it?"


    Long said faintly: "No problem, the kind of broken air flash is very huge for the body. The more frequently he uses, the faster his physical exertion is, and the closer he is to defeat."


    Dragon Nineteen asked with some curiosity: "Big Brother, Hansen, what he is testing, his knife seems to be getting weaker."


    "He is imitating." Long said disdainfully.


    "Imitate what?" Long Xun asked inexplicably.


    "Imitating the evil dragons of the old nine, I want to compress the knife to the same level as the dragon nine." Long Yi said.


    When this statement came out, everyone was a little surprised. Long 15 was even more angry and laughed: "Han Sen, he really dared to dare to do it. The dragon''s evil spirit is so easy to imitate, there is no dragon constitution. I don��t even have to think about it at all, let alone the power of the evil spirit of Jiu Ge combined with his own special dragon body to improve the variant. On the ability to compress power, Jiu Ge can be said to be the strongest of our generation. He Hansen Why imitate?"


    As Long 15 said, Hansen��s knife failed once and for all, not too soft or too rigid, and it is difficult to maintain a stable state.


    Long Jiu was also a bit angry with Hansen��s work. A handsome face was as sinking as water, and said coldly: ��My dragon nine was immersed in the blood dragon pool from the day of birth, and once every nine days, I experienced thousands of changes. The body of the blood dragon, combined with the power of breaking the evil to create a blood dragon, and it can be imitated."


    Remember the mobile version of the URL:

 Chapter 2064： Blood Demon Dragons Wrath

    Hansen is ignoring it. It is just a knife and a knife. Although there are many failures, there is occasionally a knife that can be condensed and formed. It seems that the bowstring generally breaks open space and makes a smashing sound.


    Long Jiu��s broken blood dragon has never touched Han Sen, and he could not help but frown slightly. His eyes flashed a stern, and the blood dragons on his body rose. The blood awns on the dragon wings turned into essence, making the dragon wings outward. Extend, like a **** sky.


    The red dragon scales are all over the body of Longjiu, and the palms of the hands also grow **** nails. The blood of a pair of dragons is soaring, and the whole body suddenly doubles and turns into a majestic body of more than four meters.


    The horror of the temper is coming, and it is getting more and more horrible. It seems like a wave of sea waves is like a wave.


    Han Sen stared at Long Jiu, and the blood feather knife in his hand kept licking out the knife, and the dragon nine was completely dodging, and the knife silk flashed on him. He was directly crushed by the dragon stalk without touching the dragon scale. .


    "The dragon''s heterogeneous dragon body is really enviable." Han Sen said a faint sentence.


    Long Jiu said faintly: "The heterogeneous dragon body is nothing in the dragon family, but my blood dragon body is different. Even if you have a broken flash, today is bound to escape."


    "Then I was very interested to know, what is the difference." Han Sen said in his mouth, the blood feather knife in his hand still did not stop.


    He has gradually grasped the feeling that the knife that has just condensed with the power of softness has a higher and higher success rate in his hand, and the next step is to compress the knife wire to make it tougher than the dragon.


    Long Jiu did not answer, the dragon gun in his hand was held by his hands, and the broken blood dragon of the stock condensed toward the blood dragon gun, so that the blood dragon gun seemed to live alive and turned into a **** dragon. In the hands of Long Jiu, twisted and roared, blood is also growing.


    Hansen made a slap in the face, and the knife was on the dragon''s heterogeneous dragon body, which was of no use.


    "The old nine seems to be really angry, and even used the wrath of the blood demon dragon." Long Qi said with a smile.


    Long 15 cold channel: "It should have been like this, killing him with a shot, why bother to say so much nonsense with him."


    Hansen looked dignified and saw that the dragon''s gun was a small one, and the **** feathers in his hand were faster.


    "Han Sen, bear the wrath of the blood demon dragon!" The momentum of the dragon seven has reached the extreme, the red dragon wing behind the sky, the dragon gun into a blood dragon roared toward Hansen, the blood The dragon seems to be composed entirely of dragons, and with the power to destroy the earth and the ground, it rushes to Hansen, and Hansen is swallowed up in the dragon.


    Hansen��s dragon wing was shaken, and it was teleported to Baizhang again. This is the limit distance that can be teleported.


    However, when Hansen moved, he found that something was wrong. He saw that the **** dragon''s body exploded in an instant, and the thousands of dragons were in full bloom like fireworks.


    The condensation condensed to the extreme point of the gun, covering a range of one kilometer in diameter, and the kind of shroud is not like an arrow, the shot is finished.


    The dragon awning from the top of the dragon gun is more like a thin needle extending out. It looks like a huge blood needle. Hansen can''t hide the dragons no matter where they are moving. .


    And these dragons are not independent. As long as Hansen is stabbed by any dragon, the other dragons will be like a part of the body of the blood dragon, along which one dragon runs through Hansen. The body, Hansen''s body is directly punctured into a horse''s nest, all the dragons burst into his body, even if the Duke-level powerhouse, under such a terrible force, it is impossible to escape.


    The maximum distance from the flash is only a hundred feet. The place where Hansen is now is not within the scope of the wrath of the dragon.


    "Since I can''t hide, I don''t need to hide any more." Hansen shook hands in the **** feather knife, screaming at the horrible dragon, but this knife is no longer a knife. It is a dental knife.


    Dogs are staggered!


    The purple knife gasified into a staggered fangs swallowed toward the pin of the dragon that condensed to the extreme. The purple knife was twisted together with the dragon, and suddenly a squeaking sound.


    I saw the purple gas of the dental knife pierced by the needle, and a little bit of cracking opened. It was completely destroyed by the dense dragons in a moment, and the dragon mang was constantly rushing toward Hansen.


    Han Sen''s figure flew back, and the blood feather knife smashed again. It was still the same dog''s teeth, and the two purple teeth were twisted on the dragon''s head, and the horrible cracking sound was again heard.


    The force of the tooth is once again smashed, but the speed of the smashing is obviously slower this time, which makes the wrath of the blood scorpion dragon slower. It also gives Hansen the time to open the distance and let Hansen shine. Departed from the scope of the blood enchanted wrath.


    However, the wrath of the blood demon dragon is like a life. The dragon awns once again turned into a **** demon dragon and swallowed away to Hansen. When Hansen flashed away, it exploded again.


    "I see how many times you can teleport." Long Jiu looked coldly at Hansen who was covered by the **** dragon''s anger again.


    Hansen once again pulled out the power of the fangs. This time, the power of the fangs was obviously more solid than that of the previous one. When it collided with the dragon, it made a loud noise, but it was not pierced for the first time.


    Dragon seven glimpsed: "The power of his teeth seems to be a little different."


    "What''s different, it''s not imitating the strength of the nine brothers, how can he imitate it, and it can''t compare with the blood dragon of Jiu Ge." Long fifteen said disdainfully.


    However, the facts are not as simple as that of the 15th. When Hansen took out the power of the fourth time, the purple fangs were smashed, although they were still pierced by the sorrow of the blood dragon, but the dragons were also The force of the tooth is smashed a part.


    Hansen had always wanted to condense the power of rigid and soft on the knife, but found that the knife is a line after all, which has a natural disadvantage compared to the dragon that is condensed to a point.


    But now Han Sen''s strength is condensed on the dental knife. The strength of the softness is condensed on the tip of the tooth. After compression again, the sharp compression force is not inferior to the dragon.


    And after incorporating the soft attributes, the force of the teeth is made tougher, and it is not so easy to break in the impact.


    The steel is easy to fold, soft and easy to bend, and the strength of the rigid and soft force is just right. After being recompressed and coagulated, the tearing property itself is getting stronger and stronger.


    Hey! Hey!


    The fangs and the dragons continually clashed in the air, and the force of Hansen''s fangs was completely in the downwind, and was pierced and broken.


    However, with Hansen''s knives and knives, the power of the fangs has a new atmosphere. When it is less than ten knives, it can already be hardened with the dragons on the blood dragon.


    I saw the purple gas cracking, the blood awning collapsed, the teeth and the dragon constantly strangling in the air, and it was difficult for anyone to gain the upper hand at a time. The people watching were stunned.

 Chapter 2065： Knife lock dragon nine

    "How is this possible?" Hughes was shocked.


    The name of Longjiu is naturally heard of her. The blood demon dragon is also a famous name. On the ability to compress power, Longjiu is the undisputed number one among the new generation of Wanlong, even if Longyi is in the Marquis. At the time of the level, it is not as good as Long Jiu in this respect.


    This is related to the dragon''s blood dragon, and the same dragon, the dragon who ranks higher than the dragon nine can not do his degree.


    In the short-term battle, Hansen squeezed the power to the extent of being able to fight with the dragon, which is simply unbelievable.


    It��s not just Hughes, even the dragons are slightly frowning. The Dragon Seven and the Dragon Fifteen are all shocked. The Dragon Nineteen is also a surprise.


    Hey!


    The fangs and the blood demon dragons intersect and strangle, almost at the same time broken, the sky is purple and the blood is broken.


    The dragon nineteen face is a bit ugly, roaring, blood dragon gun volley once again killing Han Sen, the gun on the blood into a demon dragon, more horrible than the last blood demon dragon.


    Hansen did not give in, the **** knife violently smashed forward, a trick to return the teeth, directly hit hard and smashed the past.


    In order to attack and attack, the evil spirit''s fangs and blood demon dragons slammed in the air, purple and blood color collided together, causing a big horror of horror, shock waves oscillated, so that those who are too close to the battlefield rushed blood A little weaker, in the shock of the aftermath, the body bursts open, and flesh and blood splashes everywhere.


    The smoke dissipated, only to see that the huge blood demon dragon has been broken, and Hansen��s knives have not been completely broken, and a little purple light is like a tooth decaying toward the dragon nine.


    Long Jiuyi shot and smashed the fangs and smashed it into pieces, but his face was ugly. His best technique of compressing power was lost to Hansen.


    In fact, Long Jiu can not be regarded as a loss. Hansen��s method of compression is to steal from the dragon. In terms of pure compression, Hansen is still better than Longjiu, but the strength of Longjiu is just to Yang, and Hansen The power is just in the middle of the soft.


    After the two similar forces collide, the strength of the dragon nine will collapse, and all of them will crack together. After Hansen��s power has broken most of the time, the residual force can still remain solid. This is the flexibility. The benefits of strength.


    It��s just a matter of being easy to fold, and Hansen��s ability to take advantage is just a little bit of softness.


    Now the two people have finally returned to the same starting point, and the re-engineered power of the fangs has the same lethality as the dragons of Longjiu.


    Long Jiu can no longer rely on the body of the dragon to block the hammer of Hansen, and can no longer be as unscrupulous as before.


    The tooth knife was unscrupulous in the hands of Hansen, and the guns and awns of Longjiu continually clashed. The power of the two overbearing poles was hard and hard, but the aftermath made the onlookers retreat, as long as they were slashed or The guns are almost a dead end.


    Hansen��s knife is getting stronger and stronger. In contrast, Longji��s advantage is no longer half-pointed, and the absolute power is lost. In terms of skill, Longjiu is obviously not Hansen��s opponent.


    "Impossible...this is impossible..." Longjiu had no way to accept such a result. He ate so much suffering and suffered so many sins that he could be trained into a **** dragon, which was actually imitated by Hansen. The warfare has been a split, and even faintly surpassed him, no one can accept it.


    The dragon and the dragon''s blood spit on the dragon''s gun, so that the dragons on the dragon guns will make a great effort, and they will try their best to overwhelm the power and once again condense a more terrible blood demon dragon and Hansen.


    However, his gun had just been lifted up. He had not bombarded the blood demon dragon on the gun. The body was suddenly set in the air, his arm trembled, but he could not move forward half an inch.


    I saw an invisible knife wrapped around the arm, legs and body of Long Jiu. The arm of Long Jiu was pulled by the knife, and there was no way to move forward.


    "Hey!" The dragon nine screamed, and the body of the blood was strong, and he wanted to forcibly tear off the knife and puncture the gun.


    I saw blood violent, those knives were not broken, but instead of his armor, scales and flesh and blood, all over the body spurted blood from the knife marks.


    "Nine brothers!" The dragon fifteen and the dragon nineteen were screaming, and their faces were stunned.


    Hansen''s knife was pressed down, and the dragon''s knife was tightened. He directly hanged the dragon nine, and even the blood dragon gun could not hold it, and fell from his hand.


    The blood dragon gun that lost control fell to the ground, and the dragons smashed out and blew the ground out of a deep hole.


    Hansen��s current knife has not been the same as the knife. Just after the successful transformation and compression of the toothless force, Hansen has further understanding of the honeycomb structure compression method, and finally succeeded in compressing it. The soft and coexisting knives.


    Although the swords of today are not as sharp as the dragons of Longjiu, but the toughness is one-to-one, it is still on the top of the dragon, and even the dragon nine can not break Hansen''s knife.


    "Hey!" Long Jiu roared again, and his body was erupted like a volcano.


    A knives broke in the dragon, but there were more knives wrapped around him, still making him difficult.


    Hey!


    The blood feather knife was again pressed by Hansen, and more of the knife was tightened and wrapped around the dragon nine. The body of Longjiu was entangled in invisible steel wire, the limbs were distorted, and the waist and waist were all over. The tighter the dragon scales were broken, the blood rushed out, dripping from the air, and spreading everywhere.


    Numerous dragons and aristocrats are silent, and no one can believe that Long Jiu will be defeated, but also lost to the strength he is best at.


    That is the dragon nine, the Longmen nine sons are different from the ordinary dragons. That is the true pride of the dragons. Each has a great chance and talent. It is the true pride of the heavens, which is enough to make the dragons proud.


    Today, Long Jiu was hanged in the air by Han Sen. No matter how roaring, the scales and flesh and blood of his body were cut by an inch. It was like a thousand knives, and the dragon''s blood collapsed like a river. It was already dying and he was dying.


    "Enough!" The dragon waved with a big hand, and an invisible force of power instantly cut off all the knives. The seriously injured Longjiu was also pulled back into the bronze car by a force.


    Long Qi immediately caught the seriously injured Long Jiu and healed the dragon nine with his own strength.


    Hansen had expected that this would be the case. With Long Yi here, how could he watch Long Jiu being killed by him.


    "You are very strong." Long Yi walked down from the bronze car, just standing in the air casually, and did not break out the strength and breath of his body, giving people a kind of heaven and earth condensed in his own body. feel.


    Hansen holds the blood feather knife and looks at the dragon one calmly. He doesn''t think he killed the dragon thirteen. He also fought with the dragons to this point. The dragon will let him go.


    "So you should die more." Long said faintly, a horrible breath erupted from him at the same time.


    Hansen only felt that the whole world was as if it was occupied by a horrible dragon. It was like a heavenly and earthly dragon staring at him, as if a mouth could be used to smother the scum that Hansen swallowed.


    "Dragon, why bother and a junior are embarrassed." A clear voice came from the sky, and Hansen suddenly felt that the feeling of being stared by the dragon disappeared.

 Chapter 2066： Yu Shanxin

    Hansen only saw a figure above the starry sky, and it was a man of heaven who was dressed in Tsing Yi and looked ordinary.


    The man did not feel astonished as the dragons, and stepped on a black-and-white belly swallow. Because the swallow was too small, the Tian man could only stand on the back of the swallow on one toe. It looked extremely weird. .


    The swallow''s tired sweat was flying to Hansen''s face. The Tsing Yi man jumped from his back and fell in front of Hansen.


    The swallow fled and flew away. The Tsing Yi man shouted in the direction of the swallow: "Thank you for the grace of sending it, and change the date to be a good newspaper."


    The swallow listened, but it was flying faster, and tried to escape with the strength of feeding. In the blink of an eye, I did not know where to go.


    "Yu Shanxin has seen the dragons. I also invite you to look at the thin side of the next one. Give Hansen a living path. It is a useless person who is punished for me. I am absolutely relieved that I will not pay back my hand. Until the dragons are satisfied." Tsing Yi man stood in front of Hansen, said with a smile.


    Long Yi looked at the man in Qingyi, Yu Shanxin, and said coldly: "Yu Shanxin, is your town Tiangong smashing this blood debt for him?"


    Yu Shanxin said: "Han Sen is the registered disciple entrusted by the Queen of the Blades to the Tiangong of the town. If he can''t return him completely, there is really no way to explain it to others. It has broken the reputation of the Tiangong of my town and asked the dragon to go. Convenience."


    "She is the noble disciple of the Queen of the Blades. Can the blood of the Dragons be free to kill anyone?" Long said coldly at Yu Shanxin.


    "The dragon is a famous family. The blood of the dragon is naturally indispensable. This way, one life is still a life, I will return this life for Hansen, and the dragon will fight to kill, even if it is good for me." "Yu Shanxin bowed his head and bowed."


    Hansen was shocked and said quickly: "This is what I did and has nothing to do with Zhentian Temple."


    Yu Shanxin smiled and shook his head at Hansen: "You are going to practice in the Tiangong of my town. It is the disciple of Tiangong in my town. It is also the space of the palace." Everything you do is naturally responsible for the Tiangong of my town. More words."


    Hansen still wants to say something, but he is stopped by Yu Shanxin.


    "Well, Yu Shanxin, since you want to squat this blood debt, then pick me up. After one finger, you are alive or dead. My dragon and Hansen''s grievances are all written off." Long Yi said that Yu Shanxin said .


    "Thank you for the large number of adults, Yu Shanxin always feels that the dragon is big and big." Yu Shanxin is grateful, and sincerely thank you again.


    "It��s not too late to say thank you to me." Long Yi said that he pointed to the eyebrows of Yu Shanxin.


    The power of that finger seems to run through the star river Hengsha, as if even time and space collapsed under that finger, everything is annihilated between that finger.


    Even Han Sen, who stood behind Yu��s heart, felt as if he had to be penetrated by the fingers, almost unstoppable, as if everything was under the fingertips of Long Yi.


    However, Yu Shanxin stood still and did not move, even the hand did not lift, let the dragon one''s pointing above his eyebrows.


    Hansen was shocked: "Is this guy not really going to die for me? I can''t do this kind of love!"


    But in the next moment, Han Sen saw the power of the dragon to annihilate the heavens and the earth. After the eyebrows of Yu Shanxin, it seemed to sink into the sea. Even a little bit of power fluctuations did not come out, as if this one was a dragon. It means just like an ordinary person''s finger gently pressing on his head.


    "Thanks to the dragon son for his mercy." Yu Shanxin once again sincerely bowed his head and thanked him.


    Long Yi looked at Yu Shanxin with a cold look: "I don''t think it was the same time that I smashed the town of Tiangong, and I took the blood and set foot on the sky to kill the gods. My dragon is a promise, and since then, my dragon and Hansen The grudges are written off."


    After all, the dragon has returned to the inside of the bronze car with a flash of shape. The ten beasts are screaming and holding the wings, and the copper car disappears in a blink of an eye.


    "Thank you for the help of the predecessors." Han Sen quickly thanked Yu Shanxin, and this kind of grace is really a bit big.


    Yu Shanxin just waved and said: "You represent the Tiantian Palace to the ancient **** space. The ancient **** space is not the fault of life and death. The Tiangong of my town will not let anyone bully you. This is the treatment you deserve, don''t thank any people."


    After all, Yu Shanxin reached out and saw a mountain in the distance. A black-and-white belly swallow flew over and was sucked in the palm of Yu��s heart. How could he struggle to fly?


    "If you don''t work for the Lord, since you sent me with good intentions, then please send me back once again." Yu Shanxin said, he stepped on the back of the little swallow, only one toe stood, that As the swallows flew away, there was no trace in the blink of an eye.


    "Hey, seniors, am I still here?" Hansen''s eyes widened, and after waiting for the reaction, he found that he was still surrounded by countless dragons, and that the jade heart had gone without a shadow.


    "Sorry, please let a hand..." Hansen had to swallow his throat and squeezed a path between the dragons and the nobility.


    Those aliens and nobles glared at him, hate not to tear him away, but no one ever shot Hansen.


    Hansen was hard to get out of those horrible aliens and nobles. Fortunately, his willpower was strong, and he did not put those aliens in his heart and replaced them with the general Marquis. I am afraid that the legs would be scared.


    "Hello face, even let Yu Shanxin personally come to protect your life." Han Sen did not go far, I saw that Xiusi sat on a large stone in front, said faintly.


    ��Is the Jade predecessor famous?�� Hansen asked.


    "Hello, you are also a registered disciple of Zhentian Temple. I don''t even know that Yu Shanxin is killing God?" Hughes looked at Han Sen incredibly.


    "Killing God? I think he is very kind? How can there be such a nickname?" Hansen wondered.


    Hughes looked at Hansen eccentrically and said: "Jade killing God is his real name. Yu Shanxin is the name that was later changed. There are countless kings in the universe, but dare to kill the town Tiangong alone, I am afraid this is also the same. It is."


    "Jade predecessor, he is a disciple of Zhentian Temple. Why do you want to kill the town Tiangong? You can''t say anything about it." Han Sen felt more outrageous.


    When Xiusi saw Hansen really did not know, he explained: "When the good-hearted master of Yu��s heart was framed by the same door design, he died in the abyss of Shen Shen, and was also named as a traitor. Yu Shanxin��s shoulders were returned to the town��s Tiangong. However, he was designed to block outside the town of Tiantian. He was angered and killed in the Tiangong Temple. He broke through the heavens and the sky, and he saw the old palace master, and he was flattered by his master. The people involved in this matter were all slaughtered, and the blood of the town of Tiantian, which was killed by one''s own effort, became a river. Finally, even the coffin was stained with blood by blood. It was not so much a rehabilitating as it was that Jade killed God for his mentor. Innocent reputation, since then the name of jade killing God spread all over the world, just do not know why he later changed the name of jade good heart."

 Chapter 2067： Taoist

    "There is a good heart to come out, you just kill a dragon thirteen, non-longmen nine sons, can not be hateful hate, the dragon will not move you again, you can now solve the prohibition on me?" So returning to Hansen is to lift the ban.


    "Now it''s still in the Dragon''s territory, let me talk about it after I really get out of danger." Hansen continued to move forward.


    "The dragons say one thing. Since Long Yi has already promised Yu Shanxin, it will never repent. You are the safest place in the dragons, because the dragons will not let you die in them. But if you are out of the dragons, then Well, then, who will kill you at that time, but it has nothing to do with the dragon." Hughes white Hansen said.


    "As you said, should I shrink in the Dragon''s territory?" Hansen said with a grin.


    "That doesn''t need to be used. Since Yu Shanxin has already come out, it also represents the will of Zhentiangong. Whoever wants to move you must consider the consequences of angering the town of Tiangong, unless it is really hateful, otherwise it will not risk killing. You, at least not at the time of this turmoil, will kill you," said Hughes.


    Hansen finally looked at Xiusi: "The predecessors of Yu Shanxin have killed so many disciples in the town, how can he still stand in the town of Tiangong?"


    Hughes hesitated and said: "The jade-hearted thing is very complicated, and outsiders are not known. It is said that his mentor was previously qualified to fight for the powerful presence of the first seat of the Presbyterian Church, because internal struggles were framed by people, not only mourning Indulging in the abyss, but also carrying the nickname of the traitors. Unfortunately, they did not think that the disciple of Yu Shanxin had metamorphosed to the point where he wanted to expel him from the town of Tiangong, but Yu Shanxin singled back to the town of Tiangong. When I saw the retreat of the old palace, I was able to rehabilitate. The elders and disciples who were killed by him were all involved in this matter. At the time, they also died of Yushan��s heart."


    "So Yu Shanxin was finally able to return to the town of Tiangong, but because of this incident, he did not get the position of the elders. Today, he is only the owner of the island in the Tiangong Palace. There is no substantive. Position." Hughes said after reading Han Sen: "What I know is that these are just rumors, how the truth is difficult for outsiders to know."


    Han Sen nodded slightly, Yu Shanxin came to save him, whether it was from the order of the town Tiangong, or something else, he owed a big man, but this person is not good, it seems like Yu Shanxin I am afraid that no one needs help from others.


    Hansen went all the way to the port, but he never let go to Xius to lift her ban.


    After arriving at the port, all the ships refused Hansen to board the ship. The dragon guards also ridiculed that Hansen had the ability to fly back to the town Tiangong, and why should he take the spaceship of their dragons.


    Hansen is not angry. He said to Xiusi: "You must have your own spaceship under His Royal Highness, then you should take me for a ride."


    Hughes had no choice but to take Hansen to her spaceship and send Hansen back to the town.


    There was really no danger along the way. Hughes smoothly sent Hansen to the town outside the palace.


    "Without the invitation of Zhentiangong, I can only send you here. Can you unlock it now?" said Xiusi, who is resistant to the temper.


    Hansen smiled and said: "You have a ban on me. I am not in a hurry. What are you worried about?"


    "I don''t like you Han Dagong, nothing to walk around, I still have a lot to do." Hughes said coldly.


    This way, her patience is about to be polished by Hansen, just want to solve the prohibition soon, far from this Hansen.


    Hansen touched the tooth prints left by the repairs on his neck. With Hansen��s body and resilience, the tooth prints have not subsided, obviously not the general strength.


    "I thought about it. We have also experienced life and death together. It can be said that it is a life and death. This is not the time to see each other. It is better to keep a memorial to each other. I left your souvenir and I will touch it later. It will remind you of me, my souvenir also please keep it safe.�� Han Sen said, he flew directly back to the town Tiangong.


    "Han Sen, you bastard!" Hughes was angry and angry, but Hansen had already rushed into the town of Tiangong. She did not receive an invitation and could not enter the town Tiangong.


    In the helplessness of Hughes, he could only return to the Ghana first. He planned to ask the elders of the family to see what Hansen had done in her body.


    "Don''t let me untie the prohibition on my body, otherwise I will make it hard to see you dead, let you know the terrible kiss of my Gana." Hughes hated it.


    However, Han Sen is so fearless, and Xiusi does not dare to provoke the ban on the kiss of Hana on Hansen, lest everyone lose both.


    Hansen has a super-spiritual body that can lift all bans, so he is not afraid of the kiss of Gana left by Hughes, and he also wants to study and see what this thing has.


    After returning to the town of Tiangong, Hansen was welcomed by the disciples of the Tiangong Temple. His killing of Sharon and the Dragon and the thirteenth things, as well as the ups and downs of the returning seas, have already spread.


    It is a shame for the Mozu and the Dragon, but for Zhentian Temple, it is an honor to be proud of.


    Hansen handed over the source of the silver ancient gods that he had obtained from the ancient **** space and those strange alien genes, and gained the right to enter the genomics of the geek.


    Hansen has no plans to cultivate any genetics for the time being. He just wants to quickly upgrade his level, so he did not go to the pavilion.


    In addition to the rewarding gene technology, Hansen has also been awarded the title of "Taoist", who can enjoy very good benefits. Many places where the general disciples are not open, Hansen can enter with this title.


    In the simplest terms, Hansen had to go to the place of Xuanyuan Cave to hunt the different species. However, with the title of Taoist teacher, you can enter some places similar to the Jelly Island, where the rich resources are rich. Non-Xuanyuan Cave is comparable.


    There are many benefits such as this, but the Taoist also has its responsibility. Every year, it is necessary to explain the genetic surgery for the disciples of Zhentian Temple in the Dojo for ten days.


    I want to say anything based on voluntariness, but like the knives of the world, the level-limited genomics is not allowed to go out and tell.


    Foreign disciples can get the title of Taoist teacher very little, but the disciples of Zhentiangong have no objection to Hansen��s title of this Taoist teacher, and some even expect Hansen to explain genetics.


    After all, Hansen killed Sharon, who is the same as the solitary bamboo, and made the disciple of the town Tiangong very curious about his genetics.


    Mainly Hansen''s record is too prominent, this title in the town of Tiangong disciples seems to be reasonable.


    Because the ten-day explanation time of each year can be freely chosen, some busy Taoists even have accumulated a lot of years to talk together, so Hansen is not in a hurry to go to the dojo.


    Qian Yuhe and Yunjia sisters have come to see Hansen, and they went to Baiyulou to practice together. Hansen plans to go to the back floor of Baiyulou to see it. With the help of Yuling, it should be able to upgrade the ice muscle jade to the Marquis level. .


    Really fighting with people, ice muscle jade surgery is better than blood nerves.

 Chapter 2068： Yuling

    They went to the second floor of Bai Yujing with Qian Yuhe. They just entered the first floor and saw many disciples in front of the jade wall.


    On the jade wall of Baiyuu, you can see some murals of jade beasts. Each jade beast has a disciple in front of one or several towns.


    Thousands of cranes explained: "When Bai Yujing was opened, the murals of the jade beasts would turn into jade spirits. If they could suppress them, they would get a Yulingzhu, which would be very helpful for agile. ��


    Yun Sushang also said with a smile: "The second floor of Baiyu also has seven floors. The more Yuling is, the stronger it is. The better the effect of Yulingzhu, but the disciples of the Earl class are generally in the first Hunting Yuling below the fourth floor seems to be the same as that of Han brother. It is no problem to go to the third level of the Marquis level."


    "In fact, when I was in the ancient **** space and the returning to the sea, I used some very good means to compete with the Marquis-level powerhouses. I usually don''t have that power, or I will try it on the fourth floor first." Sen hasn''t figured out what Yuling is, so he doesn''t plan to be too aggressive.


    I came to the fourth floor with the three people of Yunsuyi. The disciples of this town��s Tiangong are obviously much less. Unlike the three layers below, there are people waiting for each portrait of Yuling. There are many portraits of Yuling. No one is waiting.


    Yun Suyi pointed to the portraits of Yuling: "There are many kinds of Yuling, although they are Yuling, but each has different abilities, and the direction of reinforcement is different. For example, if the jade tiger can get Its jade spirit beads can strengthen the body. Like the jade bird on the other side, its jade spirit beads have a better effect on speed enhancement. Which gene is your genetic development, which is best targeted. The choice to challenge Yuling is good for the future of agile."


    "It turned out to be the case." Han Sen listened to the fun, his eyes looked at the jade spirits, and finally his eyes fell on the image of a jade spirit like a flying fairy. He curiously asked: "What kind of strengthening is the jade spirit of the fairy? Types of?"


    "The kind of jade fairy spirit is balanced, and all aspects are not prominent, but all aspects will be strengthened." Yun Suyi said.


    "It turned out that, then I chose her." Han Sen did not think about anything else, just that the jade fairy is more beautiful.


    Hansen sat down in front of the portrait of Yu Xianling, saying that he had chosen this jade spirit, lest other disciples come to compete with him.


    Bai Yujing has not yet opened, and Qian Yuhe also chose a portrait of Yuling. Yun Suyi chose a portrait of a spiritual bird, not far from Hansen.


    Not long after, Bai Yujing opened, a large amount of jade gas spewed out from the jade wall. Compared with the jade gas of the first white jade building, the jade gas here is very violent, and it is not suitable for practice to absorb refining and refining.


    In the jade, the jade spirits seem to have gradually come alive, and they have drilled out from the jade wall. The translucent jade body is walking on the jade.


    It is strange to say that only the jade spirit of the disciple of the Tiangong Temple was drilled in front of the portrait of Yuling, and the portraits of the jade spirits without the people were not moving at all.


    Hansen carefully looked at the jade spirit in front of him, and the beautiful and delicate clothes fluttered. The translucent and flawless jade body looked like a nine-day fairy falling.


    Yu Xianling danced in the air for a while, and he flew over to Hansen.


    Hansen holds Yuan Shouyi and immediately runs his own ice muscle jade technique. He sits there and does not move.


    Hunting Yuling is different from killing different species. Yuling is the essence of jade, and pure power is bombarded in Yuling. Only Yuling can be blasted, but they can''t be killed.


    The correct way to hunt Yuling is to wait for them to attach to the body, and then compete with their own breath. If they can refine and refine them, the possessed Yuling will be turned into a jade spirit.


    Yu Xianling rushed over Hansen��s body, like a group of translucent haze, directly rushing into Hansen��s body.


    Hansen suddenly felt a cold in the whole body, and the power of an extremely cold ice filled the cells of the whole body, as if he were to freeze him.


    Hansen quickly runs the ice muscle jade, refining the body''s cold and cold air.


    Ice muscle jade surgery only worked a little for a week, Han Sen felt that the body is full of vibrations, and the bones of the muscles are humming, and there seems to be a burst of Xianle from the inside of the cell, and the feeling of ice cold disappears.


    After a moment, Han Sen only felt the body shake, Yu Xianling flew out of his body, but did not return to the jade wall, but gradually condensed into a group, turned into a nail-sized translucent jade Pills, suspended in front of Hansen.


    Han Sen reached out and took off the jade pill. I saw that there was a fairy dancing between the jade. It should be the jade spirit of Yuxianling.


    Hansen swallowed the jade spirit beads and once again operated the ice muscle jade bone technique. He only felt a warmth spread out from the stomach. As his breath worked, he gradually warmed his limbs and made Hansen feel only the whole body. The upper and lower can''t tell the comfort, it is like soaking in the hot spring, the pores of the whole body are open comfortably, and the cells are very active.


    After the power of Yulingzhu was gradually absorbed by Hansen, Hansen tried to play an ice muscle and bones. It was found that there was a strange power in the light of the ice muscles, but Hansen said no. Know what kind of power it is.


    The time when Bai Yujing was opened is not over yet. Qian Yuhe and Yunjia sisters are still fighting Yuling, sitting there and motionless.


    After all, Yun Suyi was just promoted to the Earl soon. On the fourth floor, fighting with Yuling was obviously a bit of a loss. His face was a bit white, like a frost.


    Hansen thought about it and reached out to play an ice muscle jade bone, trying to help her suppress Yuling.


    Ice muscle jade bones into the body of Yun Suyi, suddenly her face turned a lot better, not long after, I saw a jade bird flew out of her body, turned into a jade spirit beads suspended in There.


    Yun Suyi opened his eyes and reached out to pick up Yu Lingzhu. He said to Han Sen slightly: "Thank you for helping me to refine my spirit."


    "Why do we have to be so polite between us." Hansen said casually, he did not have any special meaning, just said that their relationship is good.


    Yun Suyi is listening to a small face, red, no more to say.


    After a while, Qian Yuhe and Yunsushang successfully suppressed Yuling and obtained Yulingzhu. When they opened their eyes, they saw Hansen and Yunsuyi talking. They were a little surprised.


    Hansen is more normal than them to suppress Yuling, and Yun Suyi is even faster than them. This is something that can��t be said.


    Yun Suyi said that Hansen helped her. Qian Yuhe and Yun Sushang were shocked. "In general, the strength of outsiders is involved in the crackdown, and it is likely that the Yuling will not condense. Yuling Lingzhu, you can help others without being rejected by Yuling, which is a bit weird."

 Chapter 2069： Seven layers of refining jade

    "I think it might be a coincidence." Hansen said that.


    Thousands of cranes naturally do not believe what happened, but things happened to Hansen, they are already used to it.


    "I will go over it again." They and Qian Yuhe made a greeting, and Hansen went to the fifth floor.


    The fifth layer is basically seen as a Marquis-level disciple. Yuling��s effect on the Marquis level is just as good. Many marquis will also come to hunt Yuling. Each Yuling has guarded several Marquis disciples. .


    When the jade spirit comes out, who is not allowed to rush to it, who is the jade spirit of who is in the white jade building can not be robbed.


    The reason why Zhentian Palace wants to control the number of people entering Baiyujing is also one of the reasons. After all, resources are limited, and there are too many disciples who need resources.


    Without stopping, Hansen continued to go to the sixth floor. There are still many disciples on the sixth floor. You can still see two or three Marquis-level disciples before painting. Everyone can only take chances.


    Continued to the seventh floor, the number of people suddenly dropped, if there are only five or six marquis in the seventh floor, one of Hansen is known, that is, the only way to promote the Marquis before the big test.


    Lonely bamboo also saw Hansen, and reached out and gestured to Hansen, it seems to let Hansen pass.


    Hansen did not expect that Lonely Bamboo would call himself, and after squatting, he came to the side of the lonely bamboo.


    ��Is there any time since I went out to Yujing?�� asked Loneo.


    "There should be time, something?" Hansen looked at the lonely bamboo.


    "Is there any interest in hunting the cloud beasts?" There is no nonsense in the bamboo, and the purpose is directly stated.


    "I am interested in hunting different species, but you and I go together, is there a different kind of living way?" Hansen said with a smile.


    Lonely bamboo licked his mouth: "The cloud beast has been in the clouds for hundreds of millions of years. Until now, no one can hunt it. I want to tame it as a mount. If you are interested, you can go together. Who can succeed? Whose is it."


    "No, there are so many masters in Zhentiangong who can''t figure out what the cloud beast is. What kind of use do we have?" Hansen thought of the guy like Yu Shanxin, I really don''t believe that there will be different kinds of different kinds of them.


    If even they are not sure, Hansen does not think that he can get it.


    "The resources of the town Tiangong are not for anyone who wants to take it. The qiyun must have the identity of a Taoist to enter, and for the purpose of protecting resources from indiscriminate killing, only the Marquis-level Taoist is allowed to enter, lest After the duke-level guy went in, he killed the aliens inside. For many years in the town of Tiangong, no one has been able to kill the cloud beast." Lonely bamboo said casually.


    "If you say so, the good days of the cloud beast will come to an end. There are two of you and me. Is it still screaming?" Hansen smiled.


    "I won''t call you, I don''t know, but it certainly has no legs." Lonely bamboo said seriously.


    "Okay." Hansen shrugged his shoulders and promised to go to the clouds with the bamboo after the end of Bai Yujing.


    Hansen has inquired about the things about the cloud beasts. After the lonely bamboo probably said, Hansen listened more and felt that the cloud beast was a bit like the little cloud beast that Hansen had raised in the shelter.


    In the past, Hansen had raised a lot of small cloud beasts, and he wanted a super-god-sized little cloud beast soul, but he could not do so.


    "I don''t know if the cloud beast can blast the soul of the beast, but even if the beast is exploded, it is estimated that the little cloud beast and soul in the shelter are not the same type." Han Sen secretly stunned.


    Looking at the seventh floor, I saw a lot of Yuling portraits in front of no one, Han Sen chose another jade fairy, sat down in front of the portrait.


    It��s hard to wait until the jade spurts, and Yu Xianling flies out of the jade wall. As in the fourth layer, Yuxianling directly flies to Hansen��s body, like a ghost-like body, directly It overlaps with Hansen''s body.


    Hansen suddenly felt a stiff body. This jade fairy is not as heavy as the fourth layer. I don��t know how many times the cold is heavy. If Hansen��s practice has ice muscle jade, it��s really a bit unstoppable.


    Crazy running ice muscle jade, feeling a strange sound explosion in the cell, and after the cold is gradually suppressed by the ice muscle jade, Yu Xianling floated out of his body and turned into a A jade fairy pearl fell in front of Hansen.


    Hansen seized the jade fairy spirit, and did not immediately refine, but went to the first portrait of Yu Xianling. When he stood opposite the portrait, the jade fairy in the portrait suddenly came alive. I rushed out to Hansen��s body.


    Hansen once again refining a jade fairy, to see that jade gas is still spewing, and several other town Tiangong disciples are still refining, still no one can succeed.


    "Ice muscle jade bones really accounted for a lot of cheap in Baiyujing. Now it is only the Earl class, so it is so easy to refine the jade spirit. If it is promoted to the Marquis level, it is not a minute to get a big one. Heap jade?�� Hansen was proud of himself and went to a portrait of Yuling.


    Just because there is no portrait of Yuxianling, Hansen randomly chose a portrait of a jade spirit of a white jade tiger, sitting in front of the mural.


    "Hey!" A tiger screams and shakes the soul, almost vomiting blood from Han Senzhen.


    Hansen originally thought that it would be easy to suppress refining and refining like Yuxianling, but he did not expect that there would be such a move, and he was suddenly stunned by the shock.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s will is firm, and there is no such confusion. Concentrate on reinvigorating the chaotic blood into the meridian cycle and fully suppress the white jade tiger.


    The same is the elf of the jade, the Hansen refining white jade tiger feels very difficult, not as easy as suppressing the jade spirit.


    The white jade tiger constantly made a tiger voice on him, and his brain screamed and screamed, and he vomited blood several times.


    When Hansen finally suppressed the white jade tiger, he opened his eyes and saw that the seventh layer of jade had already disappeared. The disciples of the Tiantian Temple also left, leaving only the bamboo to wait for him. .


    The white jade tiger turned into a jade tiger Lingzhu in the hands of Hansen. After Hansen put it away, he looked at the lonely bamboo and asked: "What time is it now?"


    "Bai Yujing has been closed for nearly five hours." Lone bamboo replied.


    Hansen suddenly was shocked. He used the two jade spirits to suppress the two jade spirits for half an hour. The white jade tiger was used to suppress the white jade tiger for six or seven hours.


    However, the jadeite contained in the white jade tiger is not more than the jade fairy, so it can only explain a problem. Those jade fairy spirits are particularly compatible with the ice muscle jade bone surgery, so they will be easily refining, but the white jade tiger is Ice muscle jade surgery is not so fit, so it will be so difficult.

 Chapter 2070： 彩云之巅

    "The same is the jade condensed elf, there is such a big difference, it seems that I will get more jade fairy beads in the future, with the promotion of ice muscle jade, maybe there will be unexpected gains." Han Sen Thinking in my heart.


    Going to the clouds with the bamboo, Hansen tried to refine the jade tiger spirit beads on the road. The result is very difficult to refine. After using it, it feels like the whole body is falling into the ice cave. It takes a lot of effort. Only the Yuhu Lingzhu was completely refined.


    However, after the Yuxian Lingzhu was swallowed by him, it was as comfortable as the previous Yuxian Lingzhu, and it was more amazing than the previous Yuxian Lingzhu.


    Hansen faintly felt that the power of the ice muscles and the bones of the gods seemed to be a little stronger. There was no such feeling when refining the jade tiger spirit beads.


    The cloud of clouds is also an island, but it is an island that is completely condensed by clouds. The clouds have become solid and turned into clouds of various colors. The earth, mountains and forests are all made of clouds.


    There are also a variety of different kinds of colored clouds of different kinds of creatures, which look colorful and seem to enter the marshmallow paradise.


    "There are so many cloud beasts here, which one are you talking about?" Hansen had nothing to do with it, and the cloud beasts were innumerable and seemed to be very docile.


    "Lone bamboo master, Han Sen teacher, you also come to hunt the cloud beast?" Haven''t waited for the answer to the lonely bamboo, and saw a disciple of the town Tiangong flying from a distance, in the blink of an eye, in front of Hansen .


    "When the younger brother first came to the town of Tiangong, he was not familiar with the brothers. I don''t know what the brother called." Han Sen saw that he didn''t know what to say. He knew that he didn''t know the brother in front of him. He had to bite the scalp. Said.


    The brother is not a genius. He has a white tiger head. The exposed parts of the armor are also white hair. It is a bit like the Tego, but it is a bit different.


    However, it is certainly a Marquis-level Taoist who can climb the top of the colorful clouds. Even if it is not a Tianzu, it must have an extraordinary cultivation.


    The brother said faintly: "My name is Bai Zhen. It is not surprising that you don''t know me. I have been working in the Tiandaoyuan. I rarely go out."


    "It turned out to be Bai Shixiong." Hansen listened to him and said that he was working in the Tiandaoyuan, and his heart was a little surprised.


    Tiandaoyuan is not an ordinary place. Even an excellent disciple of the Tianzu may not be able to enter the Tiandaoyuan, let alone a foreigner.


    According to Hansen, Tiandaoyuan is equivalent to the highest scientific research institute of Zhentian Temple, the many genetic improvement of Zhentiangong, and the research and development of new exotic treasures. Most of them are completed by disciples of Tiandaoyuan. .


    This white, really long, five-three-three is very fierce, but even if you are engaged in such a technical job, it is really unappealing.


    Bai Zhen looked at Han Sen and said: "Han Shidi, I admire you for a long time. The swordsmanship that you have adapted is a classic case in our Tiandaoyuan. It was recorded in a textbook, like you. It is a pity that these talents don��t come to our Heavenly Institute."


    "Bai Shixiong has won the prize, and it is only a blessing to adapt the knives under the heavens. Let me come once again. I don''t have that ability." Hansen''s words are not pure modesty.


    If the knife is not the type he is good at, he can''t be perfected.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no talent, Korean teacher, you don''t have to be humble. Actually, I am a little embarrassed to say it. I have a question and I want to ask you to the Korean teacher. But I have never seen it. I can meet here today. It is really God gave me the opportunity, so I took the courage to take the liberty to come, but also hope that the Korean younger brother can complete." Said, Bai Zhen actually gave Hansen a slight gift.


    Han Sen sees the sincerity of the truth, and he has already said this to the point. No matter whether it can be done or not, Han Sen can��t say it if he doesn��t take a look.


    "What problems are there in the white brothers? Although they are put forward, everyone studies and studies, but my level is really general and may not be able to help." Hansen said.


    Bai Zhen heard great joy, automatically ignored the words behind Han Sen, quickly found a smart communicator, adjusted the information image, and then excitedly first studied the genetics he studied to Hansen. Explain it again.


    Because this genetic technique is a bit complicated, it took a lot of time for White to explain it. Hansen looked at the lonely bamboo.


    Lone bamboo sat there and said softly: "Time has never been a problem for me."


    Hansen had to listen to the temper, and probably knew the situation of Bai Zhen and the problems he encountered.


    The real genetic research of Bai Zhen is called "Echoes". It seems that the sound is a little funny and useless. However, after Han Sen understands his ideas, he is still a bit surprised by this "Echo".


    Echo is not a genomic technique that uses sound waves to explore the road like a bat, but an attack-type genetic technique with sound waves superimposed.


    The continuous layering of sound waves makes the vibration of higher frequency, making the sound wave attack more powerful and more durable.


    There is no problem in the way of thinking, but it is difficult to make it possible to superimpose the sound waves. After all, when attacking the enemy, it is impossible to be in a confined space such as a warehouse. It is difficult to use such a genetic technique with special requirements for space. Used in actual combat.


    Bai Zhen''s research is a success. In a specific environment, it can greatly enhance the lethality and durability of sound waves. But when you can''t fight with others, you can carry a warehouse-like space with you?


    It��s not realistic to put your opponent in the battle before the battle.


    Bai Zhen has been studying for a long time, and there is no way to find an idea to use his research "Echoes" in actual combat.


    After Hansen thought about it, he also felt a bit big. This is a congenital defect of "Echoes", which is really difficult to modify.


    Just as a fish can only swim in the water, the bird can fly, and the echo is needed in such an environment to be able to display it. If it is changed, it is not echo.


    "Bai Shixiong, I am afraid I can''t help you too. If you want to apply the echo to the actual combat, you must have a confined space as a premise, unless you bring a big clock to cover the opponent first, otherwise I don''t have any good solutions." Hansen said something embarrassed to the truth.


    Bai really listened to Han Sen��s words but his eyes brightened: ��Han��s brother said that there is some truth. If I get a big clock and put my opponent in it, I can solve the environmental problems that echo surgery needs, and there is a bell body as an echo. The rebound body, the part of the sound wave that is absorbed by the clock wall can also be re-formed into a double overlap by the clock wall..."


    Then Bai said a lot, Han Sen listened to a big head, although Hansen also learned the adaptation of genetic techniques, but compared with Bai Zhen, obviously not a grade.


    "Is it true that the name of Bai is well adapted to study genetics?" Han Sen thought of his teacher Bai Yishan, and he was secretly confused.


    White really excited to go away, Han Sen does not think that it is a good idea to make a big clock, who will be so stupid, waiting to be covered in the big clock, so stupid, even without echo can kill.

 Chapter 2071： Red cloud beast

    After Bai really left, Han Sen and the lonely bamboo went to the depths of the clouds.


    "This is the highest point of the clouds, and the cloud beast will occasionally appear here." Lonely bamboo sat down at the top of a cloud peak.


    Han Sen sat next to the lonely bamboo in the soft-soft cloud, but his eyes looked at the clouds below.


    A unicorn-like white cloud beast rushes in the clouds, and there are more colorful cloud beasts like the colorful phoenix floating in the sky. Hansen has not seen it, which cloud beast is worth The characters like Lonely Bamboo are tempted and want to take it as a mount.


    "You can naturally recognize it when you see it," said Lonely Bamboo.


    ��Can''t you go directly to its nest?�� Hansen asked.


    "The cloud beast has no fixed place to live, wandering around in the sea of ??clouds, and the speed is too fast, let alone the Marquis, even if the Duke may not be able to catch it, we can only wait." Solitary bamboo sits cross-legged The handle is jealous and heavy and placed on the lap.


    "This jade sword is very important to you?" Han Sen was very curious, why did Lonely Bamboo use such a hand to practice the jade sword, as a lonely bamboo, what kind of good sword he wants, even if it is a king-level sword, I am afraid it is not difficult to start.


    Lonely bamboo did not answer, just watching the sea of ??clouds.


    Hansen was not very interested in asking. When he thought that their conversation ended, he suddenly heard the saying: "Do you believe that there is a real **** in this world?"


    "That depends on how the real gods are understood. The powerful person of the deified level is already a **** for the average person." Hansen said.


    "Not the kind, it is a **** who can help people realize their wishes." Lonely bamboo said.


    Hansen was shocked when he heard it. Such a **** is not a good thing in his mind. From the gods encountered in the seventh group to the gods of the eclipse, they are all eating people. Asshole.


    ��Don''t the bamboo also make a wish to God?�� Han Sen stared at the lonely bamboo and looked at it for a while before saying: ��Maybe, but I don��t like that kind of god.��


    ��Why?�� The eyes of Lonely Bamboo moved slightly.


    "Because the friends I know once made a wish to such a god, the ending is very miserable." Hansen did not hide, but did not elaborate.


    Lonely bamboo eyes, after watching Han Sen for a long time, turned his head and looked at the tumbling clouds, saying in an almost inaudible voice: "My sister also made a wish to such a god."


    Hansen still heard it, but some people couldn''t believe his earphones and said with amazement: "What? Your sister made a wish to such a god? Who is her wishing god? What happened to the final result?"


    Lonely bamboo stared straight at the sea of ??clouds, and seemed to calmly answer: "I was hit once when I was young, betrayed by friends, abandoned by my lover, and finally became a decadent and useless man. My sister made a wish to God to let me renew. Cheer up, I don''t know what God is, but I watched him take my sister away, and I also experienced a worldly tragedy after an accident because of an accident."


    "You see, what does he look like?" Hansen asked immediately.


    "A man, a man who can''t see clearly, took my sister''s hand and took her into the darkness step by step. At that time, I desperately wanted to catch up, but I couldn''t catch it. I watched it. My sister was dragged into the darkness by him. My sister was very scared and kept calling and watching what I was saying. I couldn��t hear her voice, but I could see it. She was calling her brother to save. I...but I am just a waste...a waste that I can��t do... I can only watch what happens, the man looks back at the darkness and smiles at me... I can��t see his face ...... But the smile is deep in my mind, I can��t linger anyway, like a ghost, let me wake up again and again in my nightmare. And I don��t want to forget that smile, that��s me. His only memory is the only evidence I can recognize him, so I can''t forget that smile..."


    Lonely bamboo said it was very slow, and the voice was very calm, but I don��t know why, Hansen��s heart was filled with unspeakable sadness, and felt that the chest was somewhat uncomfortable.


    Hansen now understands why Gu Zhu can survive the tragedy of the world. Maybe before that, his heart has already been full of sludge, and there is no way to become more dirty.


    Lonely Bamboo continued: "Whether the world has a real god, I have to find my sister. Even if God is in front of me, I will smash him with a sword, even if it is my own body." ��


    "If possible, I also hope to be able to work with you to kill the god, or to kill more gods..." Hansen felt that he and the lonely bamboo finally had one thing in common.


    He also wants to find God, but he does not know the God he is looking for, and the God he is looking for is the same.


    Lonely bamboo did not answer, just looked at the sea of ??clouds, there was no trace of waves on his face.


    Suddenly, I saw a ray of light rising from the margins of the sea of ??clouds. The sun was shining and not demon, red and not red, just like a group of dreams rising in the sky.


    Soon, Hansen saw a red cloud flying from the sky, surprisingly fast, like a jet plane, leaving a red neon in the place where it flew.


    Now Hansen finally knows why he said that if he saw it, he would be able to recognize it. This cloud-like cloud beast is really special.


    The shape looks like the most common cloud shape, but its figure is unforgettable.


    The speed of the cloud beast is extremely fast. It has already flown to the vicinity of the mountain in a short time. The nearby cloud beast feels its arrival and has avoided it.


    I saw a group of red clouds in the clouds and quickly shuttled around, and turned around the mountain for several laps. Although I saw Hansen and Lonely Bamboo on the top of the mountain, there was no point to escape, and I played with myself.


    "Whoever wins, who is it." Lonely bamboo grasped the jade sword and stood up, like a stunned rainbow, smashed the void, and in the blink of an eye, it was next to the red cloud, and a sword slammed toward the mountain. Flying red clouds.


    No matter how many times you look at it, the swords of the solitary bamboos are so pleasing to the eye, simple and full of artistic swords, which is incredible.


    Even with Hansen��s current speed, he can��t guarantee that he can hide this sword.


    However, I saw the red light at the end of the red cloud, like the rocket''s propeller, spurting out the red gas, pushing the red cloud to accelerate instantly, all of a sudden disappeared in the sight of Hansen, the bamboo A sword actually fell through.


    "Fast speed!" Han Sen was shocked. Although the red cloud has no space teleporting ability, the simple speed has a teleport effect, and it is really terrifying.

 Chapter 2072： Arrogant red cloud

    Lonely bamboo volley chasing, a sword is faster than a sword, but the red cloud every time the acceleration is too fast, always able to escape the sword of the lonely bamboo.


    "I am coming too." Han Sen pulled the knife out to the red cloud, and at the same time gave birth to a pair of **** on the ear, the speed instantly increased to extremely fast.


    The red cloud accelerated directly, and Hansen was suddenly opened. However, Hansen had already counted this move, and it has already counted the interval and pause of the red cloud acceleration.


    The red cloud has a stronger ability to accelerate, and it can only be allowed to be slaughtered by Hansen when it stops.


    However, Han Sen quickly discovered that the place where the red cloud should have stopped, its speed did not slow down, still quickly rushed over, and then slowed down.


    "It seems that it has more strength." Han Sen frowned slightly, and smashed out with one knife and one knife.


    Lonely bamboo and Hansen one after the siege of the red cloud, the red cloud even arrogant did not escape, just speed up the dodge of the attack.


    "It''s now!" Hansen counted all the possible pauses after the red cloud accelerated, the **** feathers frantically smashed, and the knives were intertwined with the spider web.


    However, the acceleration of the red cloud did not stop at all. Its speed has been almost as a state of teleportation, and it has rushed to the past, and the knife has not touched it.


    Seeing that the red cloud is still flying in the sky, Hansen knows that this guy is not having an exploding acceleration. It is simply that the speed can always be kept at that speed. No wonder it is fearless.


    Like the red cloud that was propelled by the ejector to fly in the air, it ran around and left a red mist. When the fog was connected, it turned into the word "stupid".


    "I am going, this guy is so smart, even using the league''s general text!" Hansen stared at the red cloud.


    "Although it is not too high, it is only the Marquis level. However, when the Tiantian Temple existed, it was already born in the middle of the clouds. It has survived countless years. The wisdom and ability are not comparable to the general Marquis-level cloud beasts. The birth of the creature is the highest of the Marquis level, there is no resource to support the existence of higher-level heterogeneous, otherwise it may have been promoted to a higher level." Lonely bamboo said.


    "It doesn''t matter, I will definitely advance if I catch it and take it out," Hansen said, looking at the red cloud.


    The red cloud body quickly flew in the air, and the residual red fog suddenly formed three words "Blowing the Bulls", and the red cloud turned out to be distorted, like a disdainful face.


    Then the clouds were twisted again, and they became the shape of a big red hand. The four fingers were clenched into fists, only the **** was facing Hansen.


    "Your sister, it��s really good for you." Hansen summoned the dragon wing and slammed his wings toward the red cloud.


    Seeing that the red cloud accelerated to escape his knife, Hansen��s eyes flashed, and the dragon wing slammed behind it, suddenly moving to the top of the red cloud.


    Near the footsteps, Han Sen slashed at the red cloud: "Your sister, let you arrogate again."


    At such a close distance, the red cloud suddenly accelerated, and the speed of Hansen��s knife could not keep up with its moving speed. It was so far from the distance of a hair, the knife could not catch up with the red cloud, and it was pulled away. distance.


    After Han Sen looked at the red cloud away from it, the red cloud was twisted in the air, turning into a cloud-like smug face, and the mouth seemed to be still wearing a cigarette.


    Hansen Yin Yin smiled, the blood feather knife pressed forward, and the invisible knife suddenly stalked the red cloud from all directions.


    The red cloud body hit the knife silk, and suddenly it was like cutting the tofu. It was cut off a lot of red clouds.


    This is because Hansen controls the knife and does not really want to kill it.


    "You are more proud." Hansen shouted at the red cloud.


    Suddenly, the jetting force behind the red cloud suddenly increased, and it ran into the screen of the knife. It was immediately broken by the knife net and divided into a small piece of red clouds.


    Hansen frowned slightly, he just wanted to teach the red cloud, and did not really want to kill it.


    Many of the red clouds that were smashed into pieces were not slowed down, they were still flying fast, and they gathered together in flight, and soon they became a big red cloud, and then they again compared Hansen. The big thumb is just the other way around.


    "Bovine! Real cow!" Hansen had to serve, this red cloud is indeed a little doorway, the speed is amazing, the body is broken into that degree is not affected, Han Sen now really can''t think of any way to clean it up.


    Lonely bamboo has also tried several times, and there is no good way at the same time. Their speed is considered top in the Marquis, but they still can''t keep up with the red cloud.


    Even if Hansen uses the teleport to the red cloud, and then shoots to the red cloud, the speed and responsiveness of the red cloud can escape his knife and shock wave. I can imagine how terrible this speed is, I am afraid most of it. The duke can''t catch it.


    And even if the red cloud is useless, this guy''s body has the characteristics of water. After opening it, it has no effect on it, and then it is condensed.


    In the hands of the bamboo, the jade sword rotates rapidly and turns into a tornado. The tornado stirs the heavens and the earth, like a huge sword whirlpool, to **** in the red clouds.


    The red cloud accelerated, and the hard-working rushed out of the sword force vortex, which could not stand it.


    At this point, there is no way to do it, and it is as defeated as Hansen.


    "It is no wonder that it has been able to go through such a long period of time, or it has not been accepted by the disciples of Zhentiangong. It does have some ability."


    "It''s really amazing, but unfortunately there is no attack ability." Hansen said.


    Since there is no hope of capturing the red cloud, the bamboo will not persist. He said to Hansen: "I am going to catch an ordinary Marquis-level cloud beast, what about you?"


    "I will do it, if there is a legged crane, there is no need to change it any more." Hansen shook his head, and when it was really needed, unless it was like the speed of the red cloud, the general Marquis-level alien did not fly fast. It is not a big deal to have more than one mount. It is enough to have a legless crane.


    Lonely bamboo caught a Marquis-level cloud geese, basically no matter what, the general Marquis-level cloud beast speed is far less than the lonely bamboo, he was directly imprisoned.


    When Hansen and Lonely Bamboo left the top of the clouds, the red cloud followed them arrogantly, flying in front of them from time to time, spurting out the mist in the air, forming a cloud word "stupid! Stupid! Come and catch me!"


    Hansen��s eyes twitched, and this guy would even use punctuation.


    "Your sister''s, you will continue to arrogate, do not accept you, Grandpa, I will not surname Han." Han Sen secretly groaned, but he did not look back, now he has no way to catch the red cloud, can only go back first Looking for a way to clean it up again, Hansen did not believe in the way to subdue it.

 Chapter 2073： Possibility of blood feather knife

    After returning to his home, Hansen thought for a while and felt that capabilities such as petrochemicals or freezing should be effective for Red Cloud.


    But before he had tried, the speed of the petrochemical shock wave could not keep up with the red cloud. Even if Hansen teleported to it to send a petrochemical shock wave, the red cloud could accelerate the petrochemical shock wave, and its acceleration could continue, and could not catch up. .


    "Unfortunately, the petrochemical shock wave is the power derived from the regenerative gene of blood and nerves. It must be used in accordance with a certain pattern, and it cannot be used in the blade. Otherwise, it is useful." Han Sen is thinking hard at home. Catch that arrogant red cloud.


    Turtle is also useless for the red cloud. This Hansen has been experimenting. It is difficult to hit the red cloud and not hit it. Occasionally hit once, the turtle light symbol is not printed on the red cloud, the red cloud is scattered, the turtle light symbol is dropped. There is nothing too good about thinking about it.


    "If my ice muscle jade has the ability to freeze, melt the ice muscles into the knife, and then you can lay the knife to trap it, then freeze it into a hail, but unfortunately the ice muscle Although the jade bone **** has a ice word, it does not have a strong freezing ability." Han Sen is slightly depressed.


    In the end, I still didn''t think of the way to capture the red cloud. I only had to give it up for a while, waiting for a way to find it again and then clean it up.


    Early the next morning, Han Sen went to a ten-member elder with a **** knife, but Hansen mainly did not go to see the ten-member elders, but to see Yun Suyi.


    He has already absorbed the blood in the blood feather knives. The blood feather knives have restored their own materials. Now they can be regarded as semi-deified. If they are refining, they may be able to return to the deification.


    Hansen took the **** feather knife and exchanged it for the ghost tooth knife. This matter must be clearly stated to Yun Suyi.


    However, Han Sen estimates that this knife has arrived at Yunsuyi, or she wants her father��s ten-sister elder cloud to say the same thing, refining the deification of the device, even if the sky can not be done, it must be handed over again, ten Eighty-nine still have the power of the palace.


    When Hansen came to the Yun family, Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang were in the same place. Thousands of cranes went out to practice hunting and killing different kinds of seeds.


    "Yun Shijie, thank you for using the knife, the blood feather knife is returned to you, but there is one thing I have to say clearly." Han Sen took the blood feather knife to the front of Yun Suyi and said: "The **** mark on the knife has been I took it all away and didn''t say hello to you in advance. I really can''t help it."


    Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang were shocked. The blood feather knife is quite famous, because the existence of the different blood marks has not been promoted to deification. If Hansen removes the blood marks, it is not that there is a chance to return to the deification. !


    Yun Suyi took the blood feather knife and took it to see it. It turned out that the blood mark of the blood feather knife had disappeared. The whole blood feather knife became holy and innocent, like a feather of the god.


    "How did you do it?" Yun Sushang looked at Hansen with surprise.


    The feathers don''t know how many methods they use, they can''t clear the **** blood on the **** knife. Otherwise, they don''t want to send the blood feather knife. Hansen seems to be only the power of the count or the Marquis. It is hard to imagine how he is. Do it.


    "The heterogeneous blood is good for the genetics I practice, and it just happens to be sucked out of the knife." Hansen probably said it again.


    "Han Shidi, this credit is too great. If the Yuzu knows about it, I am afraid that I will be vomiting blood." Yun Sushang said after listening, sighed.


    "Just just happened." Hansen said.


    Yun Suyi solved the ghost tooth knife from the waist and handed it to Hansen. It seemed to be a bit sad: "The ghost tooth knife was used not long after, but I did not expect to go back."


    "You have a better blood feather knife, which is better than a ghost tooth knife." Hansen took the ghost tooth knife and said.


    Although the **** knife is powerful, Hansen is still accustomed to using a ghost tooth knife. The attributes of the ghost tooth knife are more attached to his character.


    "Not the same." Yun Suyi shook his head slightly, did not continue to say anything, but did not know much about the **** knife may return to the joy of deification.


    As Hansen expected, the **** knives were transferred to the Tiantian Palace by the sky, and then the Tiantangyuan was handed over to the Tiandaoyuan. The Tiandaoyuan studied the possibility of the **** knife returning to the deification.


    This news was quickly spread throughout the town of Tiangong. According to the results of the study of the blood feather knife by Tiandaoyuan, there is a possibility of more than 80%, and the **** knife can be revived.


    This is a news that cheers up and down the town Tianzhu. Even if it is the giants of the town of Tiantian, it is a big thing to be able to add a device of deification. It may not be able to produce one for thousands of years.


    However, the feathers that Angela and others practiced in the Tiangong Palace were not so happy, and their faces were not very good-looking.


    "It��s Hansen!�� Angie��s gas almost vomited blood.


    That is a deified weapon. Many ethnic ancestors struggled for a long time, and it was difficult to get one. It should have been a feather, but now it has been returned to the town of Tiangong.


    After the news of the Sacred Safari received the news, the tops were all sunk, not knowing whether they were mad or frightened.


    Hansen took a chance to return to the shelter and hugged his lovely wife and daughter.


    "Dad, Boa also wants to hug." Boa came over and stared at Hansen with his eyes open.


    Han Sen holds one in one hand and feels very satisfied. If the flower is also there, then everything is complete.


    Early the next morning, Han Sen was preparing to shuttle to the town of Tiangong, but saw Boa jumped into his arms and spoiled: "Dad, Boa wants to go there with you."


    "Hey, you have to go to school, and when you grow up, take you there," Hansen said.


    "Hey, Dad doesn''t take Boa, Boa has a way to go." Baoer said with a small mouth and snorted.


    "What do you do?" Hansen was shocked. The little guy in Boa was unusual. Maybe she could do anything.


    "Don''t tell you, you don''t take me anyway, wait for me to go after myself." Bao said with enthusiasm.


    "Cough, Boa, not Dad does not take you, the current environment is not allowed there, you wait, after some time, when I return to the solar eclipse, I will take you to play." Han Sen quickly calmed Boa, in order to avoid what Boa really did.


    However, Han Sen must not take her in the past. Zhen Tiangong is not allowed to enter outside. If Boa goes in and is seen, it will not explain her origins.


    "Well, Dad, you are not allowed to lie to Boa, or Boa will go by himself." Boa stretched out his little finger and wanted to hook up with Hansen.


    "Daddy promised to take you to play immediately after returning to the solar eclipse." Hansen stretched out the little finger and Boa''s little finger together, then the thumb was opposite, a serious saying.


    Boa believes that Hansen has jumped from Hansen��s arms.


    Hansen suddenly thought of one thing and looked at Boa and asked: "Boo, can you put in the things that your little gourd can collect?"


    "Yes." Boa replied with a wink.

 Chapter 2074： Absolute container

    "I used to **** in the things in the gourd? Let me show it soon." Hansen said in a heart, watching Boa say.


    "I have already digested it." Boa said with a squint.


    Hansen was a little speechless and had to ask: "So you just said that you can release it?"


    Boa looked like a grievance and said: "It can be released, but you must leave it with it, or you will be digested by the small gourd."


    "Boa''s small gourd can catch the red cloud, but Boa has been in the shelter, and she hasn''t seen how she has changed. The current strength should only be equivalent to a baron. It is not too strong, and it can''t **** the Marquis. The red cloud?" Han Sen thought so.


    Seeming to see Hansen''s mind, Boa''s little hand shot, the golden little gourd appeared in her hands, looking at Hansen said: "Dad, what do you want to collect, Boa''s small gourd can be amazing. , everything can be collected."


    "I will tell you next time." Han Sen touched Bao''s small head, and his body shape has already returned to Xiaoyu Island in Tiantian.


    Hansen intends to find a chance to bring Boa to come over and try to see how much suction her little gourd has.


    Although Hansen brought back the heterogeneous gene, Boa also ate a lot, but she has never been excluded from the shelter. It should be that the power is not too strong.


    Hansen boiled the meat of the Marquis-level heterologous gene that he had previously hunted, but the heterogeneous gene was too big. Hansen finished eating a pot of meat and finally heard the familiar sound.


    "The Marquis Gene +1."


    The big pot of meat said that there are more than one hundred kilograms. Although Hansen has phagocytosis, it is a bit uncomfortable to eat so many things at a time. He has to give up the idea of ??continuing to eat and wait until tomorrow to continue eating.


    "It''s better to get some small heterogeneous genes." Han Sen was talking, suddenly heard the sound of his name coming from outside the island.


    When I went out to see it, I saw Baizhen riding a bird made of wood hanging over the island. When Hansen came out, it controlled the wooden bird on the island.


    "Korean brother, let me go." Bai really jumped from the wooden bird, grabbed Hansen, and went to the wooden bird.


    "What happened to Bai Shixiong?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    Bai Zhen said as he walked: "Our Dean asks you to go to the Tiandaoyuan to help us refine the **** feather knife."


    "Please help me to refine the **** feather knife? I really don''t do much in this regard. What do you want me to do?" Hansen was surprised. He didn''t think that the things he had learned before could be compared with the entire Tiandaoyuan. ratio.


    If Bai Yishan is coming, perhaps he can still compare with the dean of the Heavenly Institute and the elders in terms of genetic theory. Although he knows a little about himself, he has not yet reached that point.


    Moreover, the genetics of the shelter and the genetics of the gene universe are still somewhat different and cannot be copied.


    The gene technique used by Hansen in the shelter has come after a lot of adjustments before it can be used as it is today, not to mention the technology of refining the treasure.


    "Han Shidi, you should not be modest, even the blood of the blood on the feather knife can be stripped, obviously a good hand, let''s go, the dean and the uncle Shibo are waiting for you." Hansen was dragged into the wooden bird without a point, and Hansen went directly to the Heavenly Hospital.


    After arriving at the Heavenly Hospital, Han Sen explained that he was able to peel the blood of the heterogeneous blood from the **** knife. It was purely because his genetic technique was very compatible with the different blood. He did not know how to refine the treasure, and would not Refining the magical level of deification.


    The dean of Tiandaoyuan just smiled and said: "Han Sen, you don''t have to worry, we invite you to come, just want to let you participate in the refining work. If you are in the refining process, you will find the blood feather knife. There are also slight residual blood, you need to help, so as not to fall short."


    Hansen told them that there was no blood in the **** knife. However, the Tiantian Dean, who was involved in the refining work, said that he was not afraid of 10,000, so Hansen could only stay. It��s down.


    Fortunately, Tiandaoyuan did not intend to let him do other work, Hansen was waiting in the treasure room, and all obeyed the command of Tiandao Dean.


    Han Sen was idle, and he was practicing "Ice Muscle and Jade Bone" next to him. Occasionally, I saw how the Heavenly Dean rebuilt the **** feather knife. It was a long experience.


    The blood feather knives were placed in a crystal-like container. Hansen thought that refining this thing was similar to casting a knife, and at least it would be used.


    However, Hansen found that he was completely wrong. He did not see a sparking star from beginning to end.


    The white feather knives were placed in the container, and the Heavenly Dean took the impurities in the container, so that the blood feather knife was in a vacuum-like state, and constantly used various methods to lower the temperature of the blood feather knife.


    As the temperature dropped, the blood feather knife became more and more crystal clear, and later it almost became like a crystal. It looked very close to the material of the crystal container.


    "No, the temperature is not low enough, and there is no way to activate the material characteristics of the feather knife itself." A Tiandao instructor used the instrument to observe the **** knife in the container and frowned.


    Hansen was here less than four days. He has heard less than a thousand times in similar words. The Heavenly Institute has tried to reduce the temperature of the blood feather knife, but it still can''t meet their requirements.


    Hansen doesn''t know why he wants to lower the temperature of the **** knife. However, these days he has seen a variety of cold-selling secret genetic techniques, which is really more terrible than a kind.


    That is, the deified material of the blood feather knife, replaced by any other material, I am afraid it has been frozen.


    "The crystal container looks like a good thing. It can withstand so much cold power, and there is no sign of damage at all." Hansen muttered to himself.


    The white ear next to it was very sharp. He heard Hansen��s self-speaking words and said with a smug look: ��Korean brother, you guessed it, the container is really a good thing, and it��s the only deification of our Heavenly Institute. Instrument."


    "That thing is the instrument of deification?" Hansen was shocked. Although he guessed that it was a good thing, he did not dare to think of it as a deified weapon.


    "It''s called an absolute container, and there are so many wonderful things. The refining of many high-level treasures of our Heavenly Institute needs to be done in it. It can be said that most of the king''s palaces in the whole town are in its body. Finished inside." White really candid.


    Hansen still wants to ask another question. Suddenly he heard the Tiandao Dean��s face heavy and said: ��It seems that our existing means are not enough to make the blood feather knife reach the required temperature. Laodong, still trouble you to take a trip to Baiyucheng. Let''s go and help us."


    "Is he willing to come?" Old East looked depressed.

 Chapter 2075： Fetal fluid

    "Take those bottles of fetal fluids, he will come." When the president of Tiandao said that the fetal fluid was twitching, it seemed to be a toothache.


    "Give him, isn''t that all bad?" Old East and other instructors were shocked.


    "In addition to this, do you have other ways to reduce the temperature of the blood feather knife to our needs?" The eyes of Dean Tiandao swept across the faces of everyone, and everyone was speechless.


    "Go, take the tire mixture and take it, it is to feed the dog." Tiandao Dean sighed and said.


    Laodong didn''t say anything more, and he left the lab with a bite.


    "What is the fetal fluid?" Han Sen asked Bai Zhen. He didn''t have any interest in the dean of Tiandao. He wanted to be a master of the cold power. These have nothing to do with Hansen.


    But Hanon is very curious about what kind of fetal fluid is a very powerful thing.


    Bai Zhen whispered to Han Sen: "The fetal fluid is one of the main research results of our Tiandao Institute. It is made of many advanced materials through many complicated processes. It is very effective for the evolution of advanced heterogeneous. I heard that if it is king. Levels of heterogeneous use of fetal fluids often have the opportunity to promote deification."


    ��So strong?�� Hansen was shocked and able to turn the king into a deification, which is really amazing.


    "Just saying that there is such a chance, the actual possibility is very low, but it is not difficult for the Duke to be promoted to the king level. According to our experimental records, at most, it is ten bottles of fetal fluid." Bai really said a little proudly.


    "No wonder the town Tiangong is so strong, even the king can be created. How many kings have you made?" Hansen asked in amazement.


    "One." Bai really depressed a finger, see Han Sen hairpin, Bai Zhen continued: "The material of the fetal fluid is difficult to find, and finally the finished product is more than 20 bottles, the initial test After using a part of it, the king who was promoted to the king used ten more bottles, and the rest was only seven or eight bottles. No material was made anymore."


    Hansen thought: "Since it is not energy production, what is the use of this broken thing?"


    Seemingly seeing Hansen''s mind, Bai Zhen explained: "The tire fluid can''t be made in large quantities, but after changing some materials, a kind of dissimilation liquid is derived, which is still very useful for general heterogeneity. If it is used in large quantities. If the Marquis is promoted to the Duke, it is not difficult. It is even easier for the Earl to be promoted to the Marquis. It is currently widely used in our town Tiangong."


    Because the people have not come over, the refining work has stopped, Hansen, they waited for one morning, and finally saw the old man coming in with a person.


    "Jade predecessors." Han Sen saw that the person suddenly was shocked, turned out to be Yu Shanxin, and quickly went forward.


    "Why are you here too?" Yu Shan held a dog in his hand. The dog was lazy and had no yellow hair.


    Such a dog, Hansen has seen a lot before, is the kind of earth dog running around the old street, but the strong person like Yu Shanxin, the one with the side will definitely not be a dog, maybe it is just like a long soil. A high-level heterogeneous dog, maybe it is likely to be a king-level alien, even a half-step deification is possible.


    ��The dean asked me to help refine the **** knife,�� Hansen said.


    "So, how much benefit did the Dean gave you?" Yu Shanxin asked with a smile.


    "This is what the disciples should do." Hansen said quickly, the dean did not give him the benefit of a penny, and was directly pulled by Bai Zhen.


    Yu Shanxin reached out and shot Han Sen��s shoulder. He smiled and said: ��You are like me, they are all good people.��


    Before Hansen said anything, Yu Shanxin turned and looked at the dean: "President, I will not give you the hard work?"


    "You can rest assured that the things I promised will not change." The old dean snorted.


    "Then take it, let''s work harder first." Yu Shanxin said with a hand, that looks nothing at all.


    "Give him." The old dean bit his teeth and said to Laodong.


    Laodong��s face looked distressed. He opened a sealed box and saw that there were seven transparent containers with two hundred milliliters inside the sealed box. Laodong carefully picked up a piece that was being handed to Yu Shanxin, but Yu Shanxin Grab a straight out, and the other hand swept, and grabbed four expenses from the box.


    "A total of five, one I did not take more." Yu Shanxin looked at the old-fashioned old East and the old dean.


    Hansen carefully looked at the fetal fluid held in the hands of Yu Shanxin. It seems to be just a transparent liquid. It seems that there is nothing special about it.


    "Old yellow, there is delicious." Yu Shanxin directly opened a bottle of fetal fluid, and fell to the dog.


    The dog quickly hit a spirit, climbed up from the ground, opened his mouth and swallowed the fetal fluid that Yu Yuxin poured out, and then licked his tongue, still saying, "I still have no lips." Then come one more."


    Yu Shanxin did not say anything, and opened one directly, and poured over to the old yellow dog.


    The old yellow is a burst of mouth, and swallowed that one of the fetal fluids.


    "Can you stop ruining good things?" Laodong was a little unsettled, and his face was so sad that he was angry at Yushan.


    "President, what is going on here? This should be my thing? Is it wrong?" Yu Shanxin��s eyes widened and looked at the old dean with a puzzled look.


    The old dean waved his hand to Laodong, indicating that Laodong would not go on any more, and then said to Yu Shanxin: "You have also collected things, you should work, and if you finish your work, even if you put those fetal fluids into the trench." No one in the world said anything about you."


    Yu Shanxin smiled slightly, but opened a bottle with both hands, and they all gave it to the old yellow. The old yellow drink was full, and apparently there was no plan to give the old dean''s face. I had to feed those fetal fluids first.


    "It seems that Lao Huang can''t drink anymore. It''s useless to leave this one. Let''s play it." Yu Shanxin took a look and put the remaining tire mixture in front of Hansen.


    Han Sen reached out and couldn''t help but be a little surprised. I don''t know why Yu Shanxin gave him such precious fetal fluid.


    What Han Sen wants to say, Yu Shanxin said, he stretched out and said: "Okay, work."


    After that, he went to the absolute container and extended one hand to the absolute container. The people in the Tiandaoyuan immediately became nervous and returned to their respective jobs.


    One hand of Yu Shanxin is like ice jade, pressed on the crystal container, the crystal container suddenly appeared a hole out of the air, so that the heart of the jade heart is directly put in, but the container is still tightened, wrapped in the arm of the jade heart There is no such thing as a trace of air and debris entering the palm of the hand with Yu Shanxin.


    Yu Shanxin''s palm pressed on the blood feather knife, and the blood feather knife suddenly heard a squeaking sound, like the sound of ice cracked.

 Chapter 2076： Can you get pregnant with a rub?

    Ice crystal-like feather knives creak, can be regarded as an absolute vacuum inside the container, even the space seems to be frozen, a channel of blood vessels like blood vessels spread in the vacuum, strange surprise.


    "Yu good heart is definitely a half-step deification, otherwise it is impossible to freeze the vacuum." Han Sen secretly surprised himself.


    Everyone watched the frozen force spread continuously in the absolute container, freezing the space inside the absolute container a little bit, and finally the space inside the absolute container was frozen, like forming an innocent crystal ball.


    Abnormally flashing on the absolute container, emitting strange fluctuations, apparently against the freezing force inside the container.


    The absolute container is not a deified weapon, and even the frozen power that can freeze in the space does not have a trace of cold from the inside of the absolute container.


    Yu Shanxin took the hand out of the absolute container and recovered his original appearance. He could no longer feel the coldness from his hand.


    "My work is done, old yellow, let''s go." Yu Shanxin said, he took the dog and Lao Huang and went out together. When he walked to Hansen, Yu Shanxin looked at Han Sen and said: "You still stand. What are you doing here? Don''t hinder people from doing research."


    Hansen thought about it and went out with Yu Shanxin.


    The mentor of the Tiandaoyuan acted, although some people saw that Hansen left with Yu Shanxin, but did not stop it.


    ��The jade predecessor and the dean have had a knot?�� Hansen asked curiously.


    "Call me to be good-hearted." Yu Shanxin took Lao Huang and said as he walked: "There is nothing to end, just don''t like their way of doing things."


    "What kind of way of doing things?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "Do you know what kind of material is used in the hands of the fetal fluid?" Yu Shanxin glanced at the fetal fluid in Hansen''s hand.


    "I really don''t know, the name of the fetal fluid, I heard it for the first time," Hansen said.


    "The fetal fluid is made of tens of thousands of unborn heterogeneous fetal extracts as the basic material, and there are many high-level intelligent creatures like you and me." Yu Shanxin looked at Han Sen and said with a smile.


    Hansen took the fetal fluid and took a look at it. He was slightly surprised: "Where are the materials coming from?"


    "Where can I come from, naturally, the Heavenly Institute captures the living things, and then does the living test, what do you think?" Yu Shanxin saw Hansen did not react much, and looked at Han Sen with interest.


    "I am also a sinful person with **** hands and no qualifications." Hansen shook his head slightly.


    Yu Shanxin laughed and patted Hansen��s shoulder and said, ��This is why I hate those guys, but I still come. The town��s Tiangong can have it today. They really do, but I don��t. I like it, but I don��t like it, because I am just a useless idler."


    After all, Yu Shanxin took his dog, Lao Huang, and walked away, and soon disappeared between the distant islands.


    "Hey! Why tell me?" Han Sen glanced at the fetal fluid in his hand, could not help but sigh gently, although he did not have mental cleansing, killing is not a minority, but Yu Shanxin said the fetal fluid After the material, this bottle of fetal fluid, but he can not drink.


    "Forget it, leave it to those guys to drink." Hansen took the tire mixture and turned to the general affairs office.


    Hansen studied the rules of Zhentiangong. If he wants to bring Bao''s name back to justice, he can only pass through the General Affairs Office.


    Hansen consulted the General Affairs Office about the detailed method of bringing other creatures into the town of Tiangong. Hansen found things simpler than he had imagined.


    Because Hansen has the title of Taoist, the title of Taoist in the town of Tiangong is really useful. Because of the title of Taoist, Hansen can take his family to the town of Tiangong, otherwise it will be parents. And his wife, can not enter the town of Heaven.


    But the only trouble is that if Hansen reports Boa to his daughter, then he must make a paternity test. Hansen doesn''t know what method they use, but he doesn''t know what method to use, nor can he check out Boa is him. Daughter.


    However, according to the regulations of the town Tiangong, except for the parents and grandfathers, only the wife and children will be allowed to enter the town Tiangong with the Taoist.


    "So, I still can''t bring Baoer into the town of Tiangong together." Han Sen was slightly depressed.


    In addition to this road, it is necessary to make a great contribution to the town Tiangong, and more than half of the elders in the elders voted to vote, the foreigners can join the town Tiangong.


    There is also the special approval of the palace, and there are some special methods that are even more impractical.


    However, this made Han Sen think of one thing. In the evening, let the bubble turn into his appearance and stay in Xiaoyu Island to sleep. Hansen sent himself back to the league, called Boa, and pulled out one of her. Hair, I plan to do a genetic test to see what her genes are similar to.


    The Alliance''s genetic testing equipment is very advanced, but the guy born from the gourd like Boa does not know what her genes look like.


    Hansen almost bought the entire planet, the test center is his home, Han Sen went directly to the genetic tester, lost Boa''s hair, and then put his own hair Lost in, it is a test comparison.


    After a while, Boa''s test results came out, and then took a look at the printed test results table, suddenly widened his eyes.


    Because the results of the genetic test results are clearly printed with two large characters "father and daughter."


    "I am going, this is a broken machine. It will only take a long time to break down. It��s really a pothole manufacturer. Who made the broken, it��s the goods of Xingyu Group. When I go back, I go to the guy in Ningyue to settle the account.�� Hansen certainly doesn��t. I believe this result, and went to other genetic testers to test, the result is that Han Sen''s eyes are about to come out, all the test results are the same, all written the word father and daughter.


    "This is impossible!" Hansen vowed that he had never made a track, and it was even more impossible to derail a gourd, but God knows why Boa and his comparison test results will be father and daughter.


    Hansen carefully read the test analysis report, Boa''s core gene and his similarity rate reached 99.99%, except for his own father and daughter, there is no other possibility.


    "How is this possible?" Han Sen looked at the innocent look of the treasure, and did not know what to say.


    "Don''t you be able to get pregnant by rubbing it with your hands?" Hansen remembered that he had been taking it with him after he took the gourd. Besides, he really couldn''t think of any other connection between himself and Boa. .


    But in any case, Hansen must now admit that Boa is indeed his daughter.


    Hansen quickly ruined all the test results, and both hands pressed on the shoulders of Boa, and said with a smile: "Boa, let''s test the things, don''t tell my mother?"

 Chapter 2077： Return to the narrowness of the month

    Hansen applied to the General Affairs Office to bring his daughter to the town of Tiangong, and was allowed, and Hansen was able to temporarily leave the town of Tiangong, just to pick up her daughter''s name and return to the eclipse.


    Hansen concealed the route of his whereabouts and going back. He did not encounter any trouble on this road. He brought the gene to the big universe in the middle of the road, and then returned to the narrowness of the month together.


    With Boa first to visit Isa, Isa is very fond of the well-behaved Boa, and also left Boer in the blade star to let Hansen return to the solar eclipse.


    Hansen knows that this is Isa''s review of him and Boa. Although the rules of the Rebecite are not as strict as the town of Tiantian, they will not allow a person with an unclear history to enter the upper level.


    If it is a general recruited creature, the blood relatives of such high-level people will still be verified by some procedures.


    Han Sen didn''t worry much about this. With the savvy of Boa''s little fox, there should be no problem.


    After returning to the solar eclipse, Hansen found that the evil emperor and Gu Qingcheng had all been promoted to the count, and the zero, the dragon girl, the Han Menger and the little angel were also promoted to the count, and even Wang Yuhang was already the count.


    The rich heterogeneous resources of eclipse stars, coupled with their genetic advancement difficulty are not as big as Gene Story, and do not require four genetic techniques to be promoted together. Obviously, the speed is much faster.


    "Old Han, we are now counties, and the resources of the eclipse will probably support us to advance to the Marquis level. It will be difficult to promote them later. We want to go out and experience." The evil emperor expressed his thoughts. The idea of ??going out of the solar eclipse to go out.


    Gu Qingcheng, Wang Yuhang and Dragon Girl did not have similar ideas. Hansen agreed to let them go out and practice, and sent them a recruitment task, which is to let them out of tolerance, and then return to the eclipse, and also take the opportunity. People with some alliances come back.


    Perhaps because of the relationship between Jinwu and the imprint, most of the orphans and widows who were brought in have evolved into aristocratic baron, and the number of people in the base is still sufficient.


    "Han Sen, I have heard about your business. I have killed Sharon and Dragon XIII. I am still defeating Longjiu in the market. Now your reputation has spread throughout the gene universe. Who knows that the Queen of the Blades has A genius disciple Hansen.�� Black Steel came to the Eclipse Star, and some distressed said: ��Unfortunately, before I was promoted to the Duke, my father would not allow me to leave the narrowness of the month, otherwise I really want to go out with you.��


    "If you want to practice, it is the same in the narrowness of the month. In fact, there is not much difference. In contrast, I still prefer the narrowness of the month. If I don''t want to be involuntarily, I would rather stay in the narrowness of the month." Han Sen Smiled.


    "Don''t say this, anyway, I can''t go out. Yes, Rebecca, they have prepared a reception party for you. I came here and I was commissioned by them. Please go to the feast." Black Steel said .


    "The relationship between me and the disciples in the lower house has not always been good. How can they feast on me?" Hansen said with amazement.


    Black Steel said faintly: "Now, unlike today, you have now made such a big name outside, and the faintness is already a representative of the younger generation of the month. They also don''t want to be too stiff with you. It will be inevitable to see each other later. There is no deep hatred and hate. If it is okay, it is fine to go there."


    "Okay, then listen to you." Hansen said with a smile.


    Together with Black Steel, I went to the banquet hosted by the Moonlight Star. Rebecca and the sisters of Du Lishe, as well as the descendants of the kings, and the younger generations of the narrow moon are almost all coming together.


    Unlike the previous knife-watching ceremony, Hansen was unattended at that time. Most of the disciples in the lower house of the month did not see him, and no one spoke to him.


    But now it is different. This time the banquet, Hansen can be said to be a veritable protagonist. The kings who are in the lower house of the month are not flattering words. For a time, like the stars, Hansen��s praise this evening. The words are more than the length of the month before him.


    In the town of Tiangong''s college entrance examination to get the first, but also the same as the lonely bamboo battle, killing Sharon and Dragon Thirteen, defeating the dragon nine, many records have made Han Sen become a gene in the universe as a comet A new generation of strong people.


    Although Hansen��s chances of being promoted to the king are low, it is not impossible. No one wants to make a hate with such a person.


    "Oh, it''s just a moment of scenery. What''s so good, you can''t be promoted to a king. After all, it''s a bubble." Hansen, who is the protagonist of the banquet, sits in the corner and holds a glass of wine and whispers. Cold.


    Night River King and Han Sen have the deepest complaints, and the night and Hansen have also had a knot. Naturally, Hansen is now so beautiful.


    "Those guys have short-sighted eyes and only see Hansen''s current scenery, but they have forgotten that his genetic advancement is extremely difficult. I am afraid there is no chance to be promoted to the rank of the king. It is ridiculous that they are so flattering."


    The night heard a voice coming from the side and turned to look at it, but saw a young Piaget of the Rebec came to his side with a glass of wine.


    The night was slightly frowning, and this young count was not impressed by the night, it should not be after the real name.


    The young count gave a toast to the night: "Have your Highness, in the next Viktor, can you talk to your Highness after the party?"


    "What are you talking about?" The night snorted and grinned.


    "There is a way to help His Royal Highness defeat Hansen to become famous. I don''t know if there is any interest in His Royal Highness?" said Viktor.


    "Just by you?" The night smiled slyly and didn''t care much.


    "My Vico is naturally insignificant. I don''t have to worry about my highness, but should I recognize this thing?" Viktor pulled out the communicator and opened the image.


    The night glanced at the image and suddenly his eyes widened: "Where is this taken?"


    "If there is interest in His Royal Highness, we will have a chat after the party." Victoro smiled.


    ......


    After the banquet, Rebecca and the sisters of Du Lishe came out to Hansen and sent them to Hansen''s aircraft.


    "Korean brother, if our sister used to be offended, it would be that our sisters are not sensible, and I hope you don''t mind." Rebecca said, holding a wooden box to Hansen: "This is us." The sister��s sense of dissatisfaction is to apologize for our inappropriate words and deeds. I hope that you can forgive the recklessness of our sisters."


    "His Highness is heavy, and some small frictions are inevitable even among friends. Not to mention the narrowness of my first visit to the moon, and I am not familiar with you." Han Sen said faintly.


    "In this case, please accept this, how about making friends with our sister?" Rebecca smiled and handed the wooden box to Hansen.


    "The two Highnesses are so loving, then I am welcome." Han Sen reached out and took the wooden box and smiled at Rebecca and Du Lishe.

 Chapter 2078： Palm print

    After returning to the solar eclipse, Han Sen opened the wooden box and looked at it. I saw that it was actually a crystal card, which seemed to be the kind of data stored.


    Hansen used the brain to play the data. The content inside turned out to be "Moonlight". It should be accurately described as "Moonlight" which was born out of "Moonlight". There is also a very detailed explanation. Look at the teaching images used inside the family, and the person who explained it is the moonlight king, which contains a lot of experience and special skills.


    Hansen is now naturally unable to renovate the basic genetic technique of "Monthly Moon", but because he has a pure and soft "Moon of the Moon", this information is also very helpful to him, especially those months. The experience and special skills of the wheel king can be regarded as priceless treasures, and money may not be available.


    In the last section, the Moon King also deliberately explained the "Moon of the Moon", which is more valuable to Hansen.


    "The moonlight king''s gift is not small." Han Sen knows such a thing, the Rebecca sisters have no power to give it to outsiders, certainly after the permission of the moon king.


    Hansen stayed in the eclipse for two days and did not go anywhere. The original Boa should be back two days ago, but there was news from Isa that she liked Boa very much and wanted to stay in the palace. Stay for a few days.


    Hansen didn''t know what Isa found, or he really liked Boa, but now he is worried that it is useless and he can only wait at home.


    With the return of the Shadow King, a message became the focus of the narrow talk of the month. Before the shadow king, the night river king, the black moon king, the moon wheel king and the knife queen, they developed a remnant of the prehistoric family. For the rich.


    Subsequent excavation work is gradually unfolding, and now something as important has been mined and shipped back, causing a sensation throughout the month.


    Legend has it that the relics of this excavation are a palace residence of a deified powerhouse. There are many good things found in it, including many powerful genetic techniques.


    However, because that race is somewhat different from the Rebecite, those genetic techniques were sent to institutions similar to the Heavenly Institute in the narrow month, and research and analysis were being conducted on those findings.


    The thing that came back this time was a huge metal wall. According to several Rebec experts, it should be the props used by the deified strong to practice genetics.


    In fact, it is a target or a sandbag. It is not that this metal wall can withstand the power of deification without breaking. It is a very rare material or a different treasure.


    And there are a lot of palm prints left on it. According to the research, it should be from the same kind of genetic surgery. It is a very terrible palm gene, and I heard that there is still a deified strong in the palm print. In the artistic conception, the narrow people of many months went to see the metal wall, and many people have learned from those palm prints.


    Anyway, idle is all right, Han Sen in the eclipse in addition to eating some Marquis genes, is practicing genetics, has been idle some boring.


    If Fei Boer has been left in the palace of the Queen of Blades, maybe he has already left for the town of Tiangong, and the jade spirits of Hansen Bai Yujing have always been very memorable.


    With the little angel, Han Menger and zero together to see the metal wall, after arriving at the place, Han Sen knows why the Rebecite did not hide this metal wall.


    Where is this metal wall? It is simply a blue metal cube with a side length of more than a kilometer. It is placed in a huge glimpse. Like a mountain, few warehouses can let go of this stuff.


    On the top of the blue metal cube, there are a lot of palm prints, there are deep and shallow dense, I don��t know how many, the palms look like humans, they are all five-fingerprints, but those handprints are surprisingly large, Hansen lies There are no problems in the fingerprints.


    "Is this a relic of the Giants?" Hansen looked at the fingerprint.


    "Almost, this thing was discovered from the remains of the Ligu people. From the perspective of the Ligu bones that were previously discovered, the general Ligu people are over 100 meters tall." Rebecca came over and followed by Du Essex and some other kings.


    There was no joy in the night, and Hansen looked at it, and his eyes flashed a scornful color.


    "It turns out that." Han Sen nodded slightly, carefully watching the palm prints, and found that there were strange ideas in those palm prints.


    Looking at the past along the palm print, I only feel that each palm is like the potential power to break the starry sky. Just watching the palm prints makes people feel shocked and unable to extricate themselves. It seems that countless stars have been blown up by a big hand. The stars are destroyed.


    "The powerful Ligu gods are strong, the blue metal cubes don''t know how many years existed, and the above-mentioned artistic conception can still be so shocking." Hansen praised.


    "Han Sen, what do you find, let us share it with us, let us know more." Du Lishe said with a squint.


    Hansen shook his head and said: "I just just looked at it. I just felt the artistic conception in the palm print. There is nothing else to gain."


    Han Sen just finished, suddenly heard a quiet voice: "Han Sen, you are too modest, like a genius like you, it is enough to have a look, not to mention a few eyes."


    Han Sen looked at the voice. Seeing that the son of the night river king had no night, there was already a number in his heart.


    When the first night was ruined by the evil emperor, it must be hated by him and the evil emperor. At this time, the cynicism is normal, Hansen does not care much.


    "Under the qualifications, I haven''t really seen anything. If you don''t see what you can see, you can say it and let you know long." Hansen said with a smile.


    This statement is in the middle of no night, nostalgic, and hears a happy heart, but the face is filled with a light look and said: "I just saw a few eyes, the income is not much, there are some small experiences, say it is a brick-and-mortar. ��


    Rebecca and others are a little surprised to see the night without joy, the night is not happy, although the talent is not bad, in the narrow young generation of the month is also the number one character, but if his talent is better than Hansen Ok, just looking at a few eyes, you can see what Hansen can''t see, but everyone is not quite convinced.


    Nothing in the night naturally sees the suspicions in the eyes of the people, and the heart is secretly unhappy. Although he and everyone are the first to see the palm prints for the first time, but before that, he has already got something, although not himself. The comprehension, but can be a blockbuster at this time, but also able to suppress Han Sen, he can not care so much.

 Chapter 2079： password

    Seeing everyone''s eyes focused on him, the night did not have a good model to walk around the blue metal cube, it seems to be carefully watching the palm print.


    After watching the lap, the night no faint whispered: "If I look good, the palm print on the blue metal cube should be a set of palm gene."


    "No joy at night, are you not talking nonsense? We all look at it, it is a palm gene technique, which still needs you to say?" A descendant of a king snorted and said.


    The night did not look at the young Ribeite woman: "Condensation, I mean, these palm prints are not printed indiscriminately. All the palm prints are added together, which is a complete set of gene therapy. You Also see it?"


    "You said yes? How do I know that you are not blowing the air." Condensed said disdainfully.


    There was no smile at night: "These palm prints seem to be disorganized, but in fact, because the five faces are crossed, the impressions are in the palm of the hand. As long as I can find the beginning and order of these palm prints, It is not difficult to restore this set of methods."


    Hansen couldn''t help but be a little surprised, although he also had some of this feeling after watching, but there was no such thing as a clear night.


    "Does this guy suddenly open up?" Hansen secretly doubted.


    Nothing in the night is a piece of material. Hansen has not seen it. If he has such talent, ability and understanding, Hansen is somewhat unbelievable.


    However, this blue metal cube was pulled back soon. There was not much chance to see it at night, and I would have no time to cheat.


    "Congratulations to the night brother, you have a successor at night." The black moon king who looked at the situation in the distant palace said to the night river king.


    Night River King slightly frowns, what kind of level is no joy at night, he is still a father in his heart, and now there is no joy in the night, it is somewhat unexpected.


    Although the night has no good performance, the night river king should be happy, but the heart of the night river king, but faintly feel some doubt.


    "In any case, you can do it anyway. It''s true. You find out the beginning and order of the palm of your hand. If you restore the palm of your hand, I will really obey you." Condensation still does not believe.


    This is the same thing as the night, and smiled and said: "I have already seen some clues, but I don''t know if it is right. If anyone has already seen the beginning of the law, then I will not offer ugliness. ��


    Saying, the nightless gaze swept over everyone, and finally fell on Han Sen, said faintly: "Han Sen, your talents are different, I think I have already seen it clearly, it is better to point this out. The beginning of the law?"


    Hansen shook his head slightly: "I didn''t see anything, please ask for it."


    "Since no one is willing to take it, it is only because of my ugliness." Nothing went to the metal body in the night, and went to the other side. After watching it for a while, he said confidently: "If I have no good mood, then this This is the starting point for the palm of the hand."


    Said, the night no joy to take his left palm to one of the many palm prints, I saw a palm print in the palm print, and then the night without the joy of the palms of the continuous attack, a slap in the palm of China In the palm print, the metal body that was hit was sounded, but there was no damage.


    At night, there is no joy to say and say: "This move is a big move. It has the potential to open up the world and destroy the space of the universe. It does not leave half a share in one go. Everything is destroyed. It is really a palm. Overbearing in the law."


    Anyone who said this would say, but there was no movement in the night, and the palm of the hand was in the palm print. It turned out to be very smooth. Although it seemed to be a bit rusty, the artistic conception of the law was actually interpreted by him. It can be seen, his thinking is completely correct.


    "I used to look down on the night without a joy, his performance this time is really good." Rebecca said with surprise.


    It��s not just Rebecca, the disciples of the lower house, even the dukes and the kings, are very surprised by the performance of the night.


    Even the king and the duke did not see the order of the palm of the law, just to see that this is a palm of the hand, and the night without a joy can break the order and start of the palm of the hand in one go, it is really amazing.


    Seeing the surprised eyes of everyone, the night was full of joy, and while playing and explaining, while tens of thousands of palm prints were beaten by him, it was almost the same, and all the paw prints were finished. There was no reluctance. Anyone who knows it knows that it��s true that there is no joy at night.


    "In my opinion, this set of palms is like this. I don''t know if you have another high opinion?" The night was not proud of standing on the spot, and his heart was proud of himself. He swung his head and condensed, and finally his eyes fell on Hansen''s face. .


    "Less night, you can, this palm is beautiful." Some people praised.


    "Fortunately, this is nothing. I don''t like some people who are geniuses, just occasionally inspiration, when it is not true..." No joy is saying, but suddenly heard the blue metal cubes screaming.


    Everyone heard the sound, and looked at the blue metal cube again. It was a bit bleak for the night.


    He has seen the image that Viktor has given him. The content in the image is that a person is playing this set of palms around the blue metal cube. He has practiced it many times in order to make a name for himself today.


    But after the film was finished in the image, nothing else happened.


    Hey...hey...


    There was a loud sound coming from the blue metal cube, and the sound was getting louder and louder. The corners of the blue metal cube cracked open, and it seemed that the whole cube was opening.


    "Is that the palm of the hand is actually the password to open the blue metal cube?" Hansen suddenly woke up.


    Not only Hansen thinks so, but the night kings and the black moon king and other kings who are still in the narrowness of the moon have already come to the square. No one knows what is in the metal body. They come here to prevent wan. One.


    Haven''t waited for the night river king to give them orders, the blue metal cube has been opened, I saw it inside is like a strange blue metal square, with many patterns, it looks a bit strange.


    But in the next second, the metal squares suddenly spread out. At this time, Hansen discovered that the patterns were not true patterns, but many metal biological limbs were entangled together.


    Hansen only saw the dense metal monsters flying out. The metal monsters were only half a person high. The whole body was made of blue metal. They walked upright, with four feet, body and head, but the head was like a bug. Both hands and feet are long and have claws, and there are also the same metal wings behind them.

 Chapter 2080： Blue gold bug

    "Not good, run away!" Hansen yelled, calling the little angel, zero and Han Menger to fly away from the square and the metal monsters.


    Although they only used the hole to smear the air, but the breath from them can already be felt, they are full of negative emotions such as destruction, killing, bloodthirsty and so on.


    And the metal monsters exudes a breath, the weakest seems to be close to the Marquis level, and there is a very strong presence, which makes Han Sen secretly scared.


    Han Menger''s three of them are not slow, although they are only the Piaget class, but the speed and the general Marquis level have a fight, but it is much slower than Hansen.


    "Where is the creature, dare to scatter in the narrowness of my moon?" The night river king snorted and swung the big sleeves. He suddenly saw the black power of the galaxy rushing toward the metal monsters, and he saw all the blues. The metallic monsters are all drowned in it.


    boom!


    I saw it in the group of metal monsters, a blue light flashed, a monster with blue light on the top of the head rushed out, and a fist hit the water of the night river, the blue fist, and the blue fist The water is broken.


    "Wang class!" The look of the night river king is condensed.


    At this moment, there are several monsters with blue lights on their heads, which are obviously kings.


    Many of the princes and aristocrats of the month have changed their colors. The Moon King is still presiding over the excavation work, and has not returned to the narrowness of the moon. There are also several things that the kings have and are not in the narrowness of the month.


    Today, in addition to the Night River King and the Black Moon King, the King of the Moon is only the Shadow King and Isa.


    Almost at the moment of the war, Shadow King and Isa have also come to the battlefield. The sword of Isa is swaying, and a beast roars and rushes to a king-level blue metal monster.


    The blue metal monster screamed, and the double fists blew out the blue fists, and they clashed with Isa��s fangs.


    Hey! Hey!


    The blue boxing man was suddenly smashed by the force of the fangs. The knife smashed into the blue metal monster, and the monster flew into the space. The chest was also torn apart with a long knife mark. It just doesn''t seem to have blood in its body, and nothing flows out.


    Being able to withstand Isa��s undead, this is already amazing. Isa is slightly frowning, and is preparing to smash it again, but suddenly sees the blue light flashing in the metal monster group, a whole body with blue light, like a blue diamond. The monster has arrived in front of her, and the blue boxing bangs directly.


    Isa snorted, and the tricks of the dogs were staggered. Unlike Hansen��s use of a dental knife, Isa��s dental knife was more pure, and the knife smashed out. The purple knife was like a demon, and suddenly bite. Above the blue fist.


    boom!


    After the two forces collided, they almost blasted at the same time, creating a space fragmentation and sucking everything in the vicinity.


    "Half-step deification?" Everyone saw that the monster with a blue light in the whole body, even in the confrontation with Isa, did not fall in the wind, they were all shocked.


    They can''t let them think more, because countless blue metal monsters have already rushed over, everyone is in a bitter battle, those blue metal monsters fluttering into space directly, spreading to other planets, watching the war already It is going to stretch the narrowness of the whole month.


    A blue metal monster rushed over to Hansen. Han Menger summoned the bow and arrow directly, and a cold light shot directly into the eyes of the blue metal monster.


    Hey!


    The cold light arrow exploded and directly shattered the metal monster on both sides of the head, but the blue metal monster still waved his fist and slammed it with a blue fist.


    Zero and the little angel holding a bone knife and holding a feather sword, a knife and a sword greeted the blue metal monster''s fist, hard to block the fist, and also took the blue metal monster''s arms down .


    "They are really a bit more terrible than the one, only the Earl class, they can easily fight with the Marquis-level monsters." Hansen was a little happy.


    However, the monster that had been blown up by half of his head and his arms were cut off was actually rushed over, and the blue mans with a stunned one-legged swept over.


    Hansen��s ghost tooth knife screamed out and directly smashed his body into two halves. Even so, the blue metal monster struggled on the ground for a while before there was no movement.


    "Hunting the Marquis-class heterologous blue-gold worms and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    The hint of hunting was heard in Hansen''s mind. Almost at the same time, Hansen saw an egg-sized irregular blue crystal in his brain.


    Picking the blue crystal into the hand, there are already more blue-gold magic bugs rushing over, and the sound of killing is everywhere.


    If it is an enemy coming out of the narrow moon, you can rely on the narrow defense project of the moon to resist. Even if it is a king and a half-step deification, it is impossible to rush in so easily.


    However, now the Blue Gold Devil has broken the narrowness of the month from the inside, and the whole month has been caught in a passive chaos.


    Those low-ranking nobles simply could not resist the attack of the Blue Golden Devil. Isa and several kings were also entangled in their opponents, and the whole month was a mess.


    "How could this be..." The night looked at the end of the world''s general battlefield, and couldn''t believe what he saw.


    In just a few minutes, the narrow-minded people who have had a few months have been killed by the blue-gold magic insects. The sounds of collapse and explosion are everywhere, intertwined with crying and screams. Trembling.


    "Victoro...Victor the bastard..." No teeth in the night, I want to find the Viktor who gave him the image of the palm, but I can''t see the figure of Viktor, it is a blue gold demon. The worm screamed and rushed over to him.


    "What do we do now?"


    "First return to the solar eclipse, and find ways to keep the base. Although there are many blue-gold magic insects, they should not be enough to shake the foundation of the moon. We only need to keep the base and wait until the moon-wheel kings come back." Hansen made a long scream, and suddenly saw the little stars rushing over like a flowing star.


    Several people jumped on the back of the little star, and the little stars directly launched the ability of the Xinghai shuttle, with Hansen they rushed into space to return to the eclipse.


    Several blue-gold magic insects rushed over, and the bodies of the little stars were directly worn from their bodies. As long as they were material, they could not stop the ability of the stars to shuttle.


    Although there are a lot of blue gold bugs, there is not much space scattered around the whole month. The eclipse has no blue gold magic insects here. After Hansen returned to the base, everyone immediately entered. In preparation for the war, all the fortifications of the base were opened.


    Small silver and silver followed Hansen and they were ready to fight.


    Hey!


    A blue-gold magic insect broke through the atmosphere and flew into the eclipse, but it did not rush to the base, but instead rushed to a mountain where there seemed to be a group of aliens.

 Chapter 2081： Devils disaster

    Hansen originally thought that the blue-gold magic insects were too heavy to kill, and they were going to kill those different kinds.


    But who knows that the sniper rifle sighted with the aiming spell, I saw the blue gold worm flying to the group of different kinds of emptiness, opening a ugly mouthparts, emitting a high-frequency scream.


    In the next second, Hansen saw that the group of aliens suddenly became red, and all of them were violent, and under the scream of the blue-gold worm, they rushed toward the base. .


    "Oops, the blue-gold magic worm has the ability to control the heterogeneity. I hope that they can control only the heterogeneous wisdom, otherwise the moon is in danger!" Hansen no longer hesitated, directly pulled the trigger, sniper rifle Squirting a fire tongue, a bullet instantly passed through the space and hit the left eye of the blue gold bug.


    The bullet blasted the eye of the blue gold worm, the bullet was set in the left eye, and a light symbol was printed.


    The speed of the blue-gold worm was suddenly reduced, and it was planted from the air. The forbidden and slow-down ability of the tortoise played a great role.


    Hansen��s pedaling rabbit boots, **** on the ears, and the dragon wings on the back, turned into a shocking rainbow and rushed to the front of the blue-gold worm. The ghost tooth knives were intertwined and directly put the one in the middle. The blue-gold worm of the tortoise is smashed into pieces.


    "Hunting the Marquis-class heterologous blue-gold worms and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    When the Blue Gold Devil died, those controlled aliens immediately recovered their minds and felt the horror of Hansen��s body.


    Hansen looked up at the sky, and in the sky, he could not see the shadow of ordinary blue-gold worms. Only those king-level and semi-deified blue-gold worms fought in space with the kings such as Isa. Power is constantly erupting in space.


    Other blue-gold monsters are estimated to have flown into the planet, and they are no longer visible in space.


    "You keep the house, I go out and have a look." Han Sen estimated that the eclipse should not be too dangerous, leaving the little stars, flapping the **** and dragon wings and flying toward space.


    His goal is naturally not the powerful blue-gold magic insects of the king level. The battle in space, Hansen only sees the light and shadow flickering, and can''t see the specific battle situation at all.


    Like the electromagnetic storm, the blue light and the purple gas are constantly colliding in space. Hansen probably looks out. Isa is deliberately guiding the battle. Otherwise, she and the blue-blue magic insect of the whole body will fight directly. Planet.


    Hansen flew to the nearest planet to the eclipse, and did not find a large number of blue-gold worms, and did not fall, still heading for the planet where the blue metal cubes are located.


    It should be the place with the most blue-gold magic bugs. It can solve as many blue-gold magic bugs as possible, and the damage caused by the narrowness of the moon will be less.


    This has caused the Blue Gold Devils to have the ability to control low-intelligence, which may be more dangerous than the narrowness of the month.


    The planet with blue metal cubes has a lot of low-intelligence, and the situation is definitely very bad.


    In fact, Hansen guessed that there was nothing wrong with it, because the narrow and strong people of the month gathered on the planet. When the blue-gold worms began to rag, they were very confused, but they did not cause too much casualties. The Grand Duke soon organized an effective battle formation and also covered the non-war fighters to retreat.


    Rebecca and others are also slashing with the blue-gold worm, using the geographical advantage to deal with those blue-gold worms.


    But not long after, I suddenly heard the sound of an earthquake outside the city, as well as the roar of anger and horror.


    Some people looked at the air and saw a large number of different kinds of aliens coming from all directions like tides. Each of them was **** red, full of tyrannical killings, and they would rush into the city.


    A large number of blue-gold worms screamed on the side of the alien population and screamed. The tide-like heterogeneity seemed to follow the orders of the Lanxin worm, and it came to the city.


    "Oops, those metal monsters have the ability to control the aliens!" Rebecca, who is protecting the non-war fighters from retreating, saw this scene and suddenly turned pale.


    "There is no such thing as a **** in the night, and the moon is so bad." Du Lishe was also a sorrowful anger. If he was rushed in by the aliens, except for a few dukes, most of the creatures would not escape.


    Now that Isa and Black Moon King have not solved their opponents, no one has the ability to support them.


    Hey!


    I only heard a strange squeaking sound, and the blue-and-white mask rose above the city, making everyone happy.


    That is a high-power laser network. It has a great lethal effect on the creatures below the Duke level. If you can block the aliens outside, the pressure in the city will be greatly reduced.


    But soon they found that the laser network did not have much effect, a large number of different kinds of seeds directly rushed over, the body quickly blocked the track of the laser net, using the stinking body to pile up one channel after another, all kinds of different kinds of The flood that broke the levee generally rushed in.


    Like the giant cockroach''s different kind of punches smashed the building, the dragon''s general creatures whizzed through the sky, spewing flames in the mouth, and large areas fell into the sea of ??fire.


    All kinds of different kinds of rushing into the city, there are killing sounds and splashing blood everywhere.


    Rebecca and Du Lishe are in a state of despair, so many different kinds of different kinds of things can not be solved by their own efforts.


    "Kill the blue-gold magic insects that control the different populations." Suddenly saw a blood-red figure flying across the sky, flying in the tide of the alien animal.


    A long, purple-black knife flew with a horrible knife. Wherever he went, the nearby flying aliens were directly smashed and torn.


    "The tyrants, please help me to kill those blue gold monsters." Hansen quickly rushed to the front of the large forces with the heterogeneous and blue gold magic insects.


    "There are too many different kinds of seeds, we can''t rush." ??He said, he has already tried a lot of times with a group of dukes, but the blue gold magic insects have very high wisdom, where they rushed, the blue gold monsters Controlling a large number of different kinds of seeds to them, let them kill all the way, can not rush to the front of the blue gold monster.


    "You rush with me!" Hansen yelled, inserting the ghost tooth knife back into his waist, and the spell turned into a rocket launcher on his shoulder. It was a shot at the distance, and the blood-red body was also I rushed over in the past.


    boom!


    The rockets blasted in the tide of the beast. Although the power was not very large, it was not much killing for the Marquis-level aliens, but the blasted light fell on the aliens, and their speed was greatly reduced. There is a light symbol similar to a turtle.

 Chapter 2082： follow me

    After being bombed with the turtle light, the aliens that were able to fly also fell to the ground.


    It seems that I feel the threat of Hansen, a blue-gold worm screams strangely, and a large variety of aliens are coming to Hansen.


    Hansen has not come and issued a second rocket, many powerful Marquis and Duke-level aliens have already rushed to Hansen.


    Hansen stepped out in a step, and a petrochemical shock wave radiated out. In an instant, all the aliens within a diameter of 500 meters were petrified.


    Although it was not able to thoroughly petrify some powerful advanced heterogeneous, it also took a little time.


    Hey! Hey!


    Hansen stepped toward the rush, and the petrochemical shock wave at the foot burst open continuously. Although the damage was not great, the smashed aliens were temporarily petrified, which made Hansen rush past the place, forming a quiet zone.


    "Follow Hansen." The Duke of the Tooth was screaming, with more than a hundred Dukes rushing over with Hansen. In a flash, the killing of the sounds, the knives and swords flashed, and those who were temporarily petrified were flawed. The advanced heterosexual killing.


    They only killed the Duke-level aliens who were at risk to them, and the rest did not pay attention to it, speeding up the blue-gold worm that rushed into the air behind Hansen.


    The horror of the horror ran through the sky. Under the command of a blue-gold monster, the aliens released a powerful force to cover Hansen, and many of the dukes and marquis broke out with unparalleled power.


    Seeing the overwhelming force shrouded, Hansen couldn��t resist the power of so much horror, and the Duke��s Duke shouted: ��Be careful!��


    However, I saw Hansen��s dragon wing slamming, and the body suddenly disappeared. The power of horror blew in the position where Hansen was just now, and opened a huge pothole, but Hansen has already appeared like a teleport. Beside the few blue-gold worms, the petrochemical shock wave burst open, and the blue-gold worms and the nearby aliens were all petrified. At the same time, a firearm blew out and exploded in the distance. The light cloud made a few blue gold monsters and a large number of aliens in the turtle light symbol, falling from the air.


    The duke of the tyrants suddenly rejoiced, and quickly rushed to the blue-gold worm that was temporarily petrified or in the tortoise, and suddenly killed the metal stump.


    The formation of the blue-gold magic insects in the petrochemical or tortoise technique was greatly reduced, and the big Duke-level powers suffered a big loss. The blue-gold magic insects that were difficult to kill were quickly smashed.


    Hansen continued to teleport on the battlefield. Like a human bomb, the petrochemical shock wave exploded in different positions on the battlefield, and the rockets continued to blast.


    Many blue-gold worms have been petrified or turtles, and they have been murdered with Hansen. A large number of blue-gold worms have been killed by them, and they have been invincible for a while. It��s called screaming.


    By Hansen, they were so excited that the Blue Gold Devils realized the threat and mobilized a large number of different species to besiege them, which made the city''s defensive pressure greatly reduced.


    Hansen��s power is a bit difficult to kill the high-ranking blue-gold worm, and it��s not easy to kill a Duke-level blue-gold worm.


    However, he completely gave up the killing of the blue-gold magic insects, relying solely on speed and teleportation, coupled with the petrochemical shock wave and the rockets that cooperated with the tortoises. They left and right in the animal tide, and they created the dukes of the tyrants. An excellent opportunity to kill the blue gold monster.


    Under Hansen''s guidance, hundreds of Dukes are like a sharp blade that pierces the enemy''s heart. A large number of strangled blue-gold worms give them no chance to escape.


    Hansen quickly teleported in the tide of the tide of animals, and the petrochemical shock wave seemed to spread like a dragonfly. The rockets turned into light clouds and became the most vivid flag on the battlefield.


    Where Hansen went, many of the Duke-level powerhouses were killed by the killing. The blood of the direct killing became a river and the bones of the river, which greatly eased the offensive of the Blue Gold.


    "It''s no wonder that Hansen is able to kill the strong players like Sharon and Dragon Thirteen. It''s a terrible guy." Someone secretly marveled.


    Rebate and Du Lishe were also surprised and happy, and the pressure in the city was greatly reduced, which made them see the dawn of hope again.


    kill! kill! kill!


    Indefatigable killing, Hansen is like the conductor of the symphony orchestra, his body is the mad dance baton, and the point where he suddenly sounds the killing chaos.


    Hansen has no idea how long he has been rushing. After a large number of blue-gold worms have been killed by the Duke team he directed, he has begun to have a different kind of escape.


    Hansen��s only pity is that he himself only shocked and released rockets in the tide of the animals, only killing some low-level aliens. The senior aliens were basically killed by the dukes. He himself did not kill a few. There is no time to kill, so there is no way to get a high-level beast.


    In this case, I really can''t think so much. I can only kill those blue-gold monsters in the fastest way. I don''t know how many creatures die every second. I don''t have time to hesitate or think about anything else.


    The moonlight is as bright as snow, killing people like a mess.


    The entire planet has become a **** of hell, with splashes of blood and grotesque stumps, and the dead bodies have piled up like mountains.


    The battle in space is still going on. Hansen only listened to a familiar voice and tore the vacuum from space, turning it into a monster that was fierce to the extreme. He squandered a group of blue flames and saw it. Blu-ray suddenly fell like a meteor with purple gas.


    boom!


    The earth was shocked, and the mountain of hundreds of feet was directly collapsed. The blue light like a volcanic eruption sprang from the collapsed mountain.


    Isa��s figure broke through the atmosphere and came to the collapsed mountain peak. The beautiful face was filled with a cold murderous machine, and a purple-and-white long knife with a purple scent The monster that tore the void rushed to where the blue light broke.


    boom!


    Another loud noise, a hundred kilometers of knife marks were pulled over the earth. The blue light suddenly slammed, and a large piece of blue light shattered, pulling a deep ditch like a chrysanthemum petal on the ground.


    Isa''s face is cold, and the knife is arrogant, and the other ones are screaming on the ground. It is very worrying, she will not directly split the planet in half.


    Hey!


    Another knife smashed out and suddenly heard a strange loud noise, as if something had been broken.


    Then Hansen saw that from the knife mark, two left and right flew out of the two groups of blue brilliance. Looking closely, it was the half-deification blue gold magic insect that was all blue body was made by Isa. Two halves.


    It has a lot of knife marks on its body, but this deadly knife slams down from its right shoulder, pulls it out from the waist, and breaks its body into two pieces.

 Chapter 2083： Blue gold monster king

    Huge power caused its broken body to collide from the knife mark, and the half with the head of the head flew over to the city.


    Hansen, they are rushing themselves into different populations and seeing that they are flying over halfway. The first idea is not to be cheap, but to quickly retreat.


    The blue gold devil''s vitality is amazing, and it will not die if it is split into two pieces. A semi-deified strongman, just moving his fingers, may be able to kill a large number of low-level creatures.


    Fortunately, the half of the body has not yet flown, Isa''s figure has appeared in front of it like a teleport, and a knife smashed against its head.


    The half of the body has long been scarred, and the top of the head has been smashed into several knives that can be seen inside. There are no muscles and blood inside, and they are connected by strange metal parts.


    These blue-gold monsters are not the same as ordinary life, and they seem to be pure metal life.


    Hey!


    It was a broken sound. The head of the blue-golded worm, together with the half-body, was once again split into two halves by Isa. The head was opened like a watermelon from the center, and the blue inside could be seen. The crystal heterogeneous gene almost fell out.


    The vitality of the Blue Gold Devil is so strong that it is estimated to be dead this time.


    Hansen looked at half of his head and fell over it, but there was still a distance from him. His heart suddenly moved, and several moments of teleports rushed to the middle of the half of his head, and it was a slap in the head. , dug out the blue crystal nucleus.


    He doesn''t dare to take this heterogeneous gene, but he is trying his luck to see if he can make up the knife. Maybe he has the chance to earn the death right of the demonized blue-gold monster. Maybe there is a chance to have a beast. Then it really makes a big profit.


    The original half of the head was still trembling slightly, but after Hansen dug out the blue crystal nucleus, the body suddenly became rigid.


    "Hunt the king-level mutant, the alien blue-gold worm king, get the blue-gold worm king soul, and discover the heterogeneous gene."


    A voice was introduced into Hansen''s mind, and Hansen was like a holy light. The whole person was swaying, as if he had just finished three pounds and two pots.


    Hansen just tried it on the test, and did not hold too much hope. Who knows that this knife has actually become a knife, and it has also come out of the beast soul, even Hansen himself can not believe it.


    "Sure enough, good people have good news, don''t worry about the character that I have accumulated for so long, make wedding dress for others, let them kill so many marquis and duke-level aliens, and everything is back!" Hansen��s heart is ecstatic.


    The blue-golded worm king died, and suddenly the whole blue-gold magic insect group was chaotic. It was not as orderly as it was just now, which drastically reduced the pressure of many aristocrats.


    Hansen quickly picked up the blue crystal nucleus and directly threw it in the direction of Isa. The mouth also shouted: "The Queen, please put it away, lest you lose it later."


    After all, Hansen continued to kill the remaining blue gold monsters.


    Hansen, the heterogeneous gene of Blue Gold, has not dared to take it, and he can''t take it. He can get the king''s soul, and Hansen is very satisfied.


    Isa caught the blue crystal nucleus and collected it. The man had already broken through the atmosphere and entered the starry sky, helping the Black Moon King to kill the king-level blue-gold magic insects.


    The situation suddenly reversed completely, and the Blue Gold Devils Group was not enough to worry about. Hansen directed the Duke of the Tooth, who left the right and left, and killed the Blue Gold Devil and the ordinary aliens.


    When the situation was not so tense, Hansen himself also found the opportunity to kill a few Duke-level blue gold bugs and aliens, but unfortunately did not get the soul of the beast.


    With the help of Isa, several king-level blue-gold monsters were all killed in a short time. When Isa came back with the Black Moon King, the Blue Gold Devils Group was destined to die.


    This war month has narrowed many aristocrats. Fortunately, Hansen led the team to attract most of the blue-gold magic bugs and heterogeneous populations, making the narrow casualties of the month not further expanded.


    Even so, this time the disaster of the worm is also the worst damage of the month in the past 100 years.


    The blue-gold worms flying into other narrow stars of the moon were also searched and killed. Hansen smashed some of the Marquis-level and Duke-level heterologous genes in this battle, and the harvest was not bad.


    The biggest harvest is naturally the sudden king-level beast soul. If there is no such opportunity, just Hansen��s own ability, I don��t know when it will be possible to kill the king-level alien, let alone the mutant king.


    After this war, Hansen��s fame was greatly increased in the narrowness of the month. With his heroic performance and role in leading the Dukes into the beast, he was praised by the narrow aristocrats of most months.


    The blue metal cube was opened, and the blue-gold magic insects released the night without a joy. They did not die in the insect disaster and were temporarily held up, waiting for investigation and trial.


    The final result was that Hansen did not receive the news, but he received many awards decided by the monthly meeting, including a lot of genetic fluids that can assist in cultivation, as well as some titles and benefits.


    This time Hansen finally got into the lower house of the month, but Hansen was not a disciple in the lower house of the month, but was granted the qualification of the instructor of the lower house.


    Now let Han Sen go to the lower house of the court as a disciple, I am afraid that Isa will not agree.


    Hansen has the title of Taoist in the Tiangong Temple. If he is a disciple in the lower house of the moon, it is not the face of the town.


    In addition to this, there are some other rewards, such as the eclipse''s tax holiday period has been directly raised to 50 years, this alone makes Hansen province do not know much.


    With such a generous reward, in addition to the fact that Hansen''s reality is too dazzling, naturally, it is also worthless to fight for Isa. If you change someone who does not have much background to complete this thing, you may not be able to get so many rewards. .


    After the incident, Isa called Hansen to her palace.


    "You did a good job in this matter, but your genetic story has not been promoted to the Marquis level. How can you have such a powerful force?" Isa held Boa, and seemed to ask casually.


    Hansen had already expected that there would be such a problem, and he did not hesitate too much. He said what he had already said: "I learned the phagocytosis and found that I could extract the heterologous gene and extract it from it. Part of the ability, for example, the dragon wing, is my ability to extract from the heterogeneous gene of Sharon, which has the ability to break the dragon wing..."


    Hansen pushed everything to the "phagocytosis" that Isa gave him. Anyway, apart from swallowing ants, other races could not cultivate "phagocytosis". It is difficult for Isa to prove that his words are true or false.

 Chapter 2084： Take the road again

    After Isha saw the petrified skin of the Xuanyuan flap, the dragon wing and the demonized stone cow, Hansen also believed a few points, and there was no better explanation. Hansen finally fooled the past.


    Take Baoer back to the Eclipse Star. When leaving, Boa took away a lot of things from the big bag, which was given to her by Isa.


    Hansen sees that there are a lot of precious genetic fluids used in the basics, which are even higher than those used by Hansen.


    "You can''t see it at all, you can give birth to such a good daughter." When I left, Isa said the same thing.


    Hansen��s heart was depressed, but I think his children are too good, and the foundation doesn��t know how many times better than him.


    "Who wants them to have a good time!" Hansen sighed and tidy up his clothes, but his heart was somewhat proud.


    Boa obviously likes life here. The life in the city is too boring for her. Han Sen takes Baoer into the mountains to hunt different kinds of seeds. I want to give it a try. Her little gourd can absorb many strong creatures. .


    Han Sen first found a baron-class alien to let Boa try his hand. Boa took a small gourd and directly sucked the baron.


    Boa has such strength, Hansen is not surprised at all, otherwise so many different genes will be eaten.


    However, the next test, but Han Sen opened his mouth, Boa''s small gourd not only easily sucked into the Viscount and the Earl, even a Marquis-level alien, just a little struggling, was sucked in Inside the small gourd, there is no resistance at all.


    "Boa, this little gourd is so powerful, why don''t you say it earlier?" Hansen was surprised to see the gourd in Boa''s hand.


    "Dad, you didn''t ask me either." Boa said innocently.


    "Well, tomorrow we will set off to go to the town of Tiangong, and give away that arrogant red cloud." Han Sen remembered the red cloud, and suddenly his eyes were shining.


    With Boao this trump card, Hansen does not believe that the red cloud can still run away.


    It is a pity that the eclipse of the solar eclipse is relatively rare, and it is difficult to find it at ordinary times. Therefore, it is not possible to test the small hoist of Boa can absorb the Duke-level alien.


    However, seeing the Marquis-level aliens can already struggle, and it should not be so easy to collect the Duke level.


    "Unfortunately, you can''t go to the town of Tiangong with a small transparency." Hansen secretly regrets that Zhentiangong is indeed a good place, that is, the rules are too strict. If it is not for those Yuling, Han Senning can stay in the solar eclipse.


    In the early morning of the next day, with Boa��s resignation to Isa, Hansen took Boa��s secret to the town��s Tiangong.


    "How do you use this thing?" The time on the spacecraft was boring, and Hansen studied his newly acquired mutant king-level beast.


    King-level mutant beast soul blue gold magic insect king: enchantment type.


    Hansen was the first to see this type of beast soul. After studying it for a while, I realized how this animal soul can be used.


    After Hansen summoned the worm king soul, there will be a blue mask appearing outside Hansen. This mask is centered on Hansen��s own body, and the diameter can expand or contract with Hansen��s mind.


    At the very least, it is like a blue crystal eggshell that tightly wraps Hansen''s body. The maximum state can cover a range of one kilometer in diameter.


    The greater the range of enchantment, the lower the defensive power, and the speed of its minimum state can completely resist the destructive power of the king without being damaged.


    However, the enchantment can only exist in Hansen, moving with Hansen''s movement, and the enchantment is two-way. The outside destructive power can''t enter the enchantment, and Hansen''s power can''t be beaten.


    "This enchanted beast soul is definitely a good thing. If it is used properly, it will be no problem if you encounter a king-level powerhouse in the future." Han Sen still likes the monster king enchantment soul soul.


    After returning to the town of Tiangong, Hansen went through the formalities for Boa, and did genetic testing on the planet outside the Tiangong Palace. The human gene is not stable, and it is generally difficult to identify parent-child relationships.


    However, the core genes of Hansen and Boa are too similar. Although there are many different genes, they are enough to prove their parent-child relationship.


    Boa got the qualification to enter the town Tiangong, but like Hansen, she must also go through the road and the way to heaven, because she is a child, Hansen can take her with him, not like Hansen Go on your own.


    Hansen took Boa��s hand and boarded Tianmen Island, heading for the huge gourd vine.


    Boa''s big eyes looked curiously at the gourd vine, as well as the big and small gourds above.


    Many people in the town Tiangong heard that Hansen brought his daughter over. Although there were not many people coming, most people were watching the situation on Tianmen Island.


    Hansen himself is not a genius in cultivation because of his genetic instability. Because his cultivation speed is not fast, he only has a strong understanding of the use of savvy and skill.


    Although this is already very strong, but for those who truly practice, whether or not they can be promoted is the real key, so no matter how good Hansen is, if he does not have the ability to take that step in the future, he will never be The real strong is in your eyes.


    How Hansen��s daughter��s talents are so interesting to many people is just an external observation. Like Bo Han and Hansen, the genes seem to be not stable and will be unknown in the future. Only this point has already made a lot of strong. The person is disappointed.


    Unstable means uncontrollable and unpredictable. It is an unknown gamble. No one wants to gamble without knowing it.


    The acquaintances such as Qian Yuhe, Yunjia Sister, Divine Buddha and Yujing all came to Tianmen Island to welcome Hansen. After seeing Boa, Yunsuchang smiled and said: "I can''t think of it, you can give birth to such a lovely daughter."


    Hansen introduced Boa to them, and then said: "I first took Boa through the road and the way to heaven, and then went back and said."


    Said, Han Sen took Boa to go to the huge gourd vine.


    Boa has been curiously looking at the big and small gourds. When Hansen held her on the gourd vine, she suddenly saw the gourd on the whole gourd giant vine. It was like a crazy swing in the storm. It��s up.


    Hansen suddenly felt amazed, remembering that when he walked the gourd vine himself, the nearby gourd seemed to be afraid of his vibration, which is similar to the current situation, but not as exaggerated as it is now.


    At that time, as long as Hansen came to the place, the gourd in a small area would shake, but now the gourd on the whole gourd vine is shaking, and it is much more powerful than last time.


    Now Hansen finally understands why the gourd vine will react when he walks. It is not that he has anything special, but because he is contaminated with Boa, so those gourds will respond.


    "Does Boa have anything to do with this gourd vine?" Han Sen''s face is cloudy and uncertain, and I don''t know if the current situation is good or bad.

 Chapter 2085： Move together

    Hansen was very hesitant to go on. The reaction of those gourds was so intense that he was really afraid of what was going on.


    But now that he has walked up, he has no other way. He can only hold the scalp and hold Boa together.


    The movement of the gourd vine has already alerted the strongest of the entire town of Tiangong. The master of the town of Tiangong, who is currently practicing, opened his eyes and looked at the direction of the gourd vine.


    The elders and the many aristocrats of the princes also watched the vigorously swaying gourd vines in their own way. Even the dreamland beasts of Dreamland Island woke up from their sleep, and looked at the treasures of Hansen''s arms.


    On the upper gate of a jade city, a Tsing Yi man stood there alone, his eyes also looked at the direction of the gourd vine, and his face showed a horrible color.


    This gourd vine of Zhentiangong, which is a deified plant of different species, even if the real deified strongman is coming, as long as it does not emit hostility, it is impossible to make it react so strongly.


    Now only Hansen and Boa go up to the gourd vine, which will cause such a big movement, which is simply a miracle that has not existed since the birth of the Tiangong.


    "What is going on here? What happened to the gourd vine?" Yun Suyi asked in confusion.


    Unfortunately, no one can answer her question. Yun Sushang also looked at Hansen''s father and daughter and those cyan gourds that were shaking wildly.


    Suddenly, I saw a light-sized gourd on the stove, and a sword light flew out of the gourd and flew directly to the treasure of Hansen��s arms.


    Hansen��s heart is a joy. He didn��t know anything when he first came to the town��s Tiangong. Naturally, it was Boao��s recognition of the gourd, and he automatically offered a sword and a sword. Great advantage.


    When Hansen walked here before, although it also caused a shock, but there is no such benefit from the gourd.


    At the side of the town��s main palace, the black-masked woman was surprised: ��It seems that Hansen��s daughter is quite talented, and she is able to motivate the fairy scorpion to automatically cast her. The talent in her kendo is not limited, and it is in line with us. The road of the town Tiangong."


    The town Tiangong nodded slightly, but did not say anything. He felt that the movement of the fairy vine was too big and somewhat unusual.


    The elders of the various embassies and the aristocrats of the royal family saw this scene and they were all amazed.


    "I don''t want to be Hansen''s daughter, but she can provoke Xian Jian''s sword. In the future, her achievements in Kendo are limitless."


    "Han Sen is already strong enough. I am still coming to a daughter who can seduce the swordsmanship. I am afraid I will be more valued by the palace owners in the future."


    "Unfortunately, like Hansen, her genes are not stable, and the core genes are very similar to Hansen. I am afraid that the future will not be too easy."


    "I don''t know if I can achieve deification in the future, but even if I can only become a king, it is not something that ordinary people can reach."


    ......


    When the crowds talked about it, they saw that the sword of the fairy scorpion had already fallen on the forehead of Boa, and turned into a congenital sacred enthusiasm, which made the treasure like a light, and the whole body exudes. The scent of the sword.


    At this time, I saw a gourd next to it, and it also ignited the brilliance of the rushing glory. A scorpion knife rushed out of the fairy scorpion and even flew over to Boa.


    "Hey! There are even celestial beings seduce, this time is a knife, is she still a knife talent?" The woman with a black veil mask was surprised.


    It is rare to be able to trigger two different immortals at the same time.


    The elders and the aristocrats of the royal family were also greatly surprised. This means that Boa has the talent of a sword and a pair of swords. In the future, no matter whether it is a sword or a sword, it is much faster than the average creature.


    "Han Sen is a sword in itself, and the daughter who is born is so powerful. Genetics is very important."


    "Qing is out of blue and better than blue. Unfortunately, Hansen is not a pro-disciple of our town Tiangong. Otherwise, it is only two of their fathers and daughters, and they can give us a lot of color in the town."


    "Although it is not a kiss, but the relationship between the palace owner and the Queen of the Blades, it is not much worse."


    "Yeah, Hansen��s daughter should have not yet attended the teacher? Hansen can only be a registered disciple, and his daughter can enter our town Tiangong!"


    "It��s also true, but the head of the palace has already accepted the disciples of the lonely bamboo. It is impossible to accept the disciples. I don��t know where Hansen will let his daughter worship the elders."


    "Like this kind of talent, which elders will not refuse?"


    "Not bad... good... This girl''s talent is still pretty good, the sword is a double talent, and there will be some things in the future." A king caressed the white whiskers and said with a smile.


    Another king also nodded: "This girl is really good, but unfortunately the talent is different from the strength of my practice, otherwise I really want to accept her as a disciple."


    An elder smiled even more: "It''s a pity that it is not a celestial family. Otherwise, she will accept her as a disciple. Her talent is good, but it is a peculiar like Hansen. The genes are not stable and I want to achieve something." , paying too much more than others."


    When the people were talking about it, they suddenly saw a brilliance on the gourd vine, and another gourd spewed out a fairy.


    This fairy bred in the thunder, just like the flying heaven and thunder, the world is directly on the forehead of Boa.


    Everyone has already seen the stunned, some people muttered to himself: "She even has a talent for Lei, Hansen, this daughter is very powerful?"


    I haven''t waited for other people to react, and I saw a brilliance on the gourd vines. But where Hansen is holding the place where Boa has been, the big and small cents are all splendid. Each gave a sigh of scent and flew over Boa��s forehead.


    Jinmu water fire soil...Swords and swords forks...Wind and rain...Silver and moon stars...


    All kinds of fairy spirits danced in the sky, the whole heavenly road above the fairy air rises, the sky of the gourd gods shine, illuminating the entire town Tiangong, all kinds of fairy air around the Bao children constantly hovering, waiting for the opportunity to fall.


    Stupid, everyone is stupid, even the existence of the king elders and even the town of Heaven and the dream beast is stupid.


    The entire town of Tiangong was dead, and the elders and kings who had talked about Boa before, this time demented.


    Since the establishment of the Tiangong Temple in the town, that Tiandao Road does not know how many peerless geniuses have passed. Among them, there are many talented people who have achieved deification, but at most they have been recognized by several immortals and got a few immortals.


    The general genius passed by, and the ability to get a fairy scent is already an ancestor.


    But nowadays, the celestial temperament of the sky is lined up, like if I am afraid that I can��t send it out, I will go to Bao��er, and I will put it on the forehead of Boa like a dumpling. On the body of the child, the air flow is like a ray of sunshine, and the richness is almost solidified.


    "I am dreaming?" The white-bearer who spoke before, looked at the sky and danced like a tornado, and his mouth did not close for a long time.

 Chapter 2086： Shake the heavenly palace

    In addition to the vines, each figure flickered, and almost all of the elders and king-level powerhouses in the town''s palace were coming.


    "Six elders, don''t grab me this time. We said it last time. You chose Fang Weinan. If there is a suitable disciple in the future, I have to give priority to it. Now is the time. I will choose this. Girl baby." The four-seat elders saw the arrival of the six-member elders and immediately said.


    "Well, it depends on who is more suitable to be her teacher. Within the Tiantian Palace, I count the most talented. If I give this all-round to other people, isn��t it a waste? So I am working hard. Nothing, you can''t waste talent." The six-seat elder said with a light cough.


    "You still have to be shameless?" The four-seat elders were furious.


    "You don''t bother, the palace owner is here, let him talk about it, who should this girl be?" an elder proposed.


    "Miyazor, you said, who should this girl be? At the last meeting, we said clearly and plainly..." The four-seat elders quickly looked at the town��s main complaint.


    The town of Tiangong coughed a lightly: "Now the situation of this girl is not fully understood. It is better to take care of me for a while, to figure out how her talent is, and it is not too late to make a decision."


    Several elders were a glimpse, and they immediately responded, and their hearts were shameless. The Lord of Heavenly Palace was obviously moving their minds and wanted to accept Boa.


    "Miyazou, is this too appropriate? At first you said it, Lonely Bamboo is your close disciple. You can''t accept a disciple anyway." The four-seat elder said with a grin.


    A group of elders immediately echoed: "Yes...that is...you have already been related to the disciples...how can you still accept the apprentices...this is not a bad rule...I will disregard the billion-year law of the Tiangong Palace in my town..."


    They are all very clear. If they let the palace master make an exception, they will have no chance. They can only unite and kick the town Tiangong.


    "I can''t accept my disciples, but my apprentice is not yet a disciple!" Zhentiangong said with a squint.


    "Your apprentice is the Marquis, and receives a hairy disciple." The four-seat elders have been angered and screamed.


    Other elders are also shameless in the heart of the Datun Township. He clearly wants to borrow the hands of a lonely bamboo, and then he teaches himself. At that time, his Catholic Sun is justified.


    For a time, the elders and the town of Tiangong were in a quarrel, and no one would give in.


    Fairy is a degenerate plant, its way of life and its thoughts are completely different from those of the heavenly or human beings, and it can be recognized by it, that is, there is no doubt that talent is excellent.


    Like Boa, this kind of talent that provokes a lot of things, after she can practice anything casually, it is impossible to go wherever, as long as it is not too lazy, maybe it will be the next day, or even stronger.


    "Interesting!" Yu Shanxin stood on the gate of Yucheng City and squinted at the treasure of the center of Xian.


    The dream beast also stood up and looked at Boa in surprise.


    Hansen took Boa and walked forward, and his hands were a little trembling. This thing seems to be a bit too big. Everything is moving, and all the immortals have spit out a scent of scent to Boa.


    Now it must have shocked the entire town of Tiangong, Hansen did not know how to end, and thought about how to explain Boa''s problem for a while.


    Fortunately, Boa''s core gene is the same as him, saying that Boa is his daughter, and no one can pick up the problem, and there will be no big problems.


    It��s just that Boa is so famous. It��s unlikely that Hansen would like to have a low-key life later.


    "I am going, what is the situation? Are the madmen crazy?"


    "Mom, Hansen''s genetic technique is so powerful, and it is so powerful to have children, but also let people not live?"


    "I don''t know that Hansen still lacks a woman. I want to have such a daughter with him. I can''t let my wallet raise Hansen. If you can have a daughter."


    "You go to dream, his daughter''s talent is so terrible, sure that the mother''s blood is not normal, you and him, maybe you will have a gourd."


    "It��s terrible. All the fairies have sent out a fairy, what kind of system is she?"


    "Which is the system, it must be the legendary body of the source, and any department can practice."


    "I really don''t understand, the blood of the crystal family is just normal. How can I give birth to such a daughter?"


    ......


    The mountains and rivers...the stars and the moons...The various visions of the immortality are constantly emerging, and they fall on the forehead of Boa, constantly baptizing her body, making her physical scent more and more concentrated.


    The power of Xianxie does not directly improve the strength, but it has a great enhancement to the talent. Under the baptism of a fairy sword, the talent of the Kendo will increase by a few points.


    I thought that when I was a thousand cranes, I was greeted by a fairy sword. His talent in the kendo was among the younger generations in the town of Tiangong.


    Now that the power of the fairy tales has fallen, Boa is like a okay person, but everyone knows how terrible this is.


    Because there was too much gas in the fairy tales, Hansen had to stop on the gourd vines, and could not go any further, waiting for the scent of the fairy to fall down one by one.


    He was somewhat worried that Boa couldn''t bear so many scent of scent, but it seems that Boa seems to have no reaction at all, and his face is still smiling, and this is what he puts down.


    The celestial visions of the heavens are constantly falling, and each fairy scent is integrated into the body of Boa, and there will be a hoist that converges.


    Hansen stood on the gourd vine and waited for more than four hours. All the genius of the fairy scent was integrated into the body of Boa, so that the whole person was surrounded by fairy tales, as if it were a fairy from heaven. general.


    Hansen estimates that even if she is a fart, she will definitely be able to break out of the fairy.


    "I am so hungry and starving to death. When I am going, this gourd vine is even a sigh of sorrow and will not give it to me." Han Sen��s heart is slightly depressed, but more is Excited and happy.


    All the immortals have already sent out the fairy scent, and each one has returned to normal. Guanghua has converges. Hansen is holding Boa is preparing to move on, passing this road.


    Boa took La Hansen''s clothes and jumped out of Hansen''s arms. The little hand patted the gourd vine and said with a delicate child''s voice: "Gourd gourd, you didn''t see my father here too? Of course, things must be shared together, please give me a gift for my father."


    The elders of the town Tiangong and many of the princes and aristocrats were a bit funny. She was lucky enough to have such a chance. She even wanted to help Hansen to find the power of Xian.


    Although this is impossible, this filial piety is praiseworthy.


    But in the next second, everyone widened their eyes and saw the fairy singers who had just condensed their light. After listening to Boa��s words, one after another lit up again.

 Chapter 2087： Wan Hao restarts

    A sacred creek, a sword, an axe, and so on, once again spurted out, and the sky was full of visions, flew toward Hansen, and then joined Hansen��s forehead.


    "Hey Bao, my father didn''t hurt you." Han Sen was ecstatic, hating not holding Bao''s, and taking a kiss on her face.


    A sacred sacred sacred like a nine-day mountain, rushing into Hanson''s forehead, suddenly let Han Sen feel a mountainous momentum into the body.


    That feeling is like Hansen��s own transformation into a mountain of mountains, the majestic mountains, the tall mountains, the unyielding mountains, and the mountains. At this moment, Hansen seems to understand what is a mountain.


    A large river fell, Hansen seems to be turned into a big river, the river''s majestic, the river''s thousands of turns, the river''s endless, are deeply imprinted in Han Sen''s body and mind, this moment, Han Sen is the river, and the river is Hansen.


    The sun, the moon, the stars, the frost and the snow, the visions of the heavens descended on Hansen''s body, and his understanding of various things went deep into one level.


    The son of non-fish knows the joy of fish, and this time Hansen is a fish, that is, a tiger, a worm, or a dragon. His worldview is completely subverted. You can look at the world from another angle, and understand that he should not understand. Feeling.


    Not just feeling, the fairy is still baptizing his body, let him have affinity with all kinds of things.


    Hansen now finally understands why the swordsmanship will increase greatly after being baptized by Xianjian Jianqi.


    It is a strange thing to fundamentally realize what a sword is, and more affinity with the sword after the body baptism.


    Wan Hao Xianqi has fallen down like this. For those who have something like Hansen, there is no doubt that there is tremendous help.


    The power of the fairy does not directly increase the level and strength, but the advantage is that the upgrade level is not available.


    "This way... is this also possible?" The people of the Tiantian Palace and other people in the Tiangong Palace were all stupid. With the power of the king and even the deified level, the mouth did not close for a long time, let alone those in general. The royal aristocrat.


    "I am going, can the scent of the gourd vine can be asked? Isn''t it that I can only walk the sky and get the approval of Xianxuan? Now what is going on?"


    ��Is the knowledge I have learned before is fake? Can Xianxian not be recognized, just give it a fairy?��


    "Mom, I used to think that the genius of the genius is tall and upright, and suddenly I found out that it is a pit."


    "Your sister, this treatment gap is too big, Han Sen''s daughter not only collects her own temperament, but also allows Xian Yu to give her father a fairy, which is too fake."


    "Do you have to rely on the era of relationships now?"


    "I can see through it. It��s better to be alive than to have a good life. Have a daughter, everything is there."


    "What kind of road is going in the future, really."


    ......


    The elders of each of the seats also face each other, and they can''t understand. It is too unbelievable that Hulu Xianteng will respond to Bo''s request.


    Don''t say a little girl, even if it is a deified strong person, if it is not recognized by the gourd, the vine can not find even a fairy.


    Boa said so casually, the gourd Xianteng came to a slap in the face, and instantly let the elders of the seats have some doubts about their lives. Is it true that after the years of billions of years, Xianxian has accumulated too much? More, it is simply not worth the money, so it will be so casually sprayed out.


    However, they all understand that it is definitely not the case. There are still many creatures who have gone the road before, and few of them can be recognized.


    "This apprentice, I have to fix it. Whoever robs me and who I am eager to do, the brothers have not done it." The four-seat elders screamed in disgust.


    "What do you want to fix? This girl is born to be my disciple. You see that we have many teachers and apprentices..."


    A group of elders suddenly quarreled.


    Today, for the town of Tiangong, it is destined to be a sleepless night. In two days, two people have received a lot of scent, and even more incredible is that one of them is still being asked back in one sentence.


    After this day, many disciples of the Tiangong Palace sneaked away and went to the sky again, hoping to have a miracle, but the result was the same as before. They had not been able to get the approval of Xianyu, and they still did not get the fairy. Awkward response.


    Some disciples even burned incense and pleaded, hoping to move the gourd vines and give them a scent. The result was a lot of fragrant burns, the forehead was about to smash, the mouth was worn, and there was no egg, and the gourd was also Do not move.


    Everyone knows this. If you want to be temperate, it is also to look at your face. It is not who can ask for it.


    After this day, Boa had a nickname "Little Fairy" in the Tiangong Palace. She is not like Hansen''s daughter. She is like a fairy girl, otherwise she can ask for a sigh of sorrow.


    Hansen has been baptized with a thousand scent, and the whole person feels very beautiful. When looking at all things in the world, the sentiment has deepened to a deeper level.


    It was more than four hours, and Wan Xian Xian Qi was finally integrated into Han Sen''s body. It was just that those fairy cockroaches looked a little bit sullen, and it seemed that there was no mental illness.


    ��Thank you.�� Han Sen said to Xianxie, and then he took Boa to the main island of Zhentian Temple. After a while, he had already walked out of the gourd.


    The road behind Tongtian had no effect on Boa, and there was no abnormal situation. Hansen finally took Bao��an into the town of Tiantian.


    The disciples of the town Tiangongzi all looked at Hansen''s father and daughter with a different look. The look was like watching a monster in the zoo.


    Didn''t wait for Hansen to take the Boa to see the palace owner, the town Tiangong and the elders of each of them had already rushed out.


    "Han Sen, this elder is going to accept your daughter as a disciple. What are the conditions for you to say..."


    "What do you accept disciples, this is my disciple, Han Sen, I have a lot of different treasures to choose from your father and daughter, as long as your daughter is my disciple."


    "What is the use of different treasures, how many can one use? You come to my king of medicine, and later all kinds of medicinal herbs and genetic fluids can be enjoyed by your father and daughter."


    "me����"


    "Enough... You look at what you look like? Is there any dignity of the elders of my town Tiangong?" The town of Tiantian was furious and slammed the table.


    The elders are all face-to-face, and the town��s head is in front of Hansen: ��Han Sen, I��m also a fan of you, you know, his skill, you know, Boa will give him an apprentice, plus my Teaching, sure to be blue..."


    "Shameless..." The elders in the hearts of the elders, who are willing to give in, are noisy again...


    a

 Chapter 2088： Human-to-human gap

    The elders of each of them spit their eyes and blinked, and they almost took up their sleeves and dried up.


    If Boa''s eternal temperament allows them to maintain a little restraint, then Boa will let them lose their face to the ground when they ask for a sensation.


    The face is worth a few dollars. These old monsters who don��t know how many years of life, who don��t care about that, don��t see enough benefits.


    "Elders, the head of the palace, you all have disciples, doormen, sons, and daughters. I have nothing. Do you want to rob the apprentice with me?" A voice came from outside the palace door, only to see that Yu Shanxin took him. The old dog, Huang, walked in and said with a smile.


    The elders are all a slight glimpse. Although Yu Shanxin said that it is only a half-step deification, although he seems to have not killed the ring for a long time, but thinking of the previous work of Yu Shanxin, people still can not help but sink.


    The elders here are because they have slaughtered the former elders and they are able to go up.


    "Yu Shanxin, the genetic technique you practice is too far away, and the teaching treasure is not suitable. Right, I remember that a Tianzu disciple with a Ming Yu Xuan body was born soon, just inherited your clothes..."


    "Yes, the little baby of Ming Yu Xuan is the best for you."


    "Be kind, this girl''s attributes are too complicated. You taught her to waste your talents too much. That is to be overkill, Ming Yu Xuan is good... the best for you..."


    The elders quickly said that they did not want to offend the goodness of Yu, but they were even more reluctant to give up Boa.


    Yu Shanxin smiled and wanted to say something, but suddenly his face changed.


    It��s not just Yu Shanxin. All the elders, even the town��s main lord, have changed their faces. I saw that the whole town��s main palace is filled with beautiful dreamy colors. A whole body is white, like a unicorn-like alien. Come in, it is the dream beast.


    "She is mine, don''t you have any opinions?" The dream beast walked over to Boa, blinked at Boa, then turned to the elders and narrowed his eyes.


    "Cough...dream...you and her biological characteristics are too different...she should not be suitable for practicing your strength..."


    "I just came to tell you, didn''t ask for your opinion, if you don''t accept it, you can try my dream of the world." The dream beast said that he ignored them and turned to Hansen and said, "Follow me."


    Hansen and the dream beast have been together for a few months. I know the temper of this guy, and I am hesitant in my heart. If Boa follows it, maybe it will be tortured. I think Boa will sneak into the lake every day to dig the dream beast. Hansen is very upset when eating gems.


    Without waiting for Hansen to make a choice, Boa smiled and jumped to the back of the dream beast.


    Everyone was shocked, but it was a dream beast, not a horse. Can that ride? Not to mention riding, the last time there was a king who called it an old horse privately. If he was accidentally heard by it, he directly hit a tragedy and has not yet woken up.


    According to the younger generation who treated the king, the king��s tears lie in bed every day, and he did not know what dreams he had.


    Boa rides on the back of the dream animal, but the dream beast has no reaction. He left the town of Tiangong directly with Boa and went to his own dream island.


    Hansen had to follow up, even though he was very reluctant to go to Dream Island, but now Boa has been taken, he can only ask the head and ask for a clear dream. How is your child?


    "The palace owner, how can it be like this? You don''t care about it!" After the elders reacted, they complained angrily to the master of the town, but no one dared to go to the dreamland to take away Boa.


    Yu Shanxin took his dog, Lao Huang, and he could see a black-and-white belly swallow flying around him.


    The owner of the town Tianzhu shrugged his shoulders helplessly: "Who are you going to bring Boa back from it, who is the disciple of Boa, otherwise it would be useless to say anything, anyway, I can''t control it."


    The elders of each of them suddenly looked at each other, who would dare to find a dream beast?


    Hansen couldn''t catch up with the speed of the dream beast. The dream beast took Boa and stepped into the sky, and it disappeared in a moment.


    Fortunately, Hansen knew that Dreamland was in the same place and flew all the way to Dream Island.


    He worried that Boa would suffer in Dream Island. If Boa was taken to dig a jewel like him, he would have to return Boa anyway.


    He is not willing to let Boa eat the bitterness, let alone the outsider treats Boa.


    After all, it is the town of Heaven, the dream of the beast is so powerful and horrible, if he insists that Boer will not stay in the dream island, it is impossible for the dream beast to forcefully take away Boa.


    After Hansen arrived at Dream Island, she saw the dream beast and Boa on the island, but it was a little different from Hansen��s imaginary picture.


    Hansen imagined that Boa was forced by the dream beast to go to the lake to dig gems for it to eat, at least to be strictly reprimanded.


    However, what Han Sen is seeing now is that the dream animal lies in the shade of the big tree by the lake. Baoer is sitting next to it, and in front of Baoer, there are many fruits, one by one, and most of them are tender and tender. It��s all Hansen hasn��t seen.


    Among them, Hansen has seen a bunch of heart-like fruits like grapes. Hansen used to eat one at Isa, and it has the effect of making the second battle of the common armor and achieving the aristocracy.


    There are a lot of them there now, and there are more than a dozen of them.


    Boa picked up the bunch of heart-shaped fruits, like eating grapes, eating one by one.


    "It must be just like a portrait. Can''t it be a heart-to-heart fruit?" Hansen thought.


    "Dad, come to eat fruit, dreaming that the fruit it brought is very delicious." Boa saw Hansen coming over and suddenly jumped into Hanson''s arms and took a stopper from the bunch of fruits. Into Hansen''s mouth.


    Hansen was also welcome, and he ate one mouth. After the fruit entrance, Hansen had a feeling of tears.


    This stuff is really a heart-to-heart, and the dream beast actually took this thing to Boa as a fruit.


    "Your sister, how can I be a coolie when I come, Boa will come to eat the heart of the fruit as a fruit, really his mother''s bully." Hansen tears into the stomach.


    The dream beast did not force Bao to stay in the dream island, but said that Boa can come to it at any time, and told Han Sen that in the future who would like to play Bo''s idea, he can report its name.


    "How is the gap between people so big?" Hansen has the urge to re-enter the mother''s womb to regenerate it.


    After playing for a day on Dream Island, Hansen took Boa back to Xiaoyu Island. After a rest, he couldn��t wait to take Boa to the top of the clouds.

 Chapter 2089： Conquer the red cloud

    "How come that arrogant red cloud has not yet come out?" Hansen came to Yunfeng with Boa, and after waiting for two or three hours, he still did not see the red cloud.


    Boa holds a cloud beast that is chubby like a pig, and is happy to play on the side.


    Suddenly, I saw a rising red glow in the distant sea of ??clouds, and soon I saw that the red cloud quickly flew over here.


    Before he waited for the red cloud to fly to Yunfeng, it had already discovered Hansen, and he recognized it. He quickly shuttled through the air for a few times, and the red mist that was ejected suddenly became a few words.


    "Idiot, are you here again?"


    Hansen''s eyes twitched a few times, and the second thing was that he directly operated the blood and nerves. The **** and the dragon wings appeared at the same time. Under the rapid vibration, they directly teleported to the side of the red cloud.


    The red cloud brush quickly moved, Hansen��s ghost tooth knife did not go out, and he had already lost the red cloud.


    However, the red cloud did not fly far, flying like a bee in the distance, leaving a few fog words.


    "Stupid, come and catch me!"


    Hansen''s back wings re-vibrated, and chased the past toward the red cloud, teleported to the red cloud, but the red cloud continued to accelerate, and soon opened the distance between Hansen and Hansen.


    The arrogant red cloud turned into a big fist in the distance, and the **** was erected against Hansen.


    This time Hansen was not angry, just smiled at the red cloud and yin, the red cloud seemed to feel something, and once again, he wanted to fly away.


    However, its red fog spewed, but the body did not move, but instead stepped back.


    I saw Boa standing on top of Yunfeng, holding a golden gourd in his hand and aiming at the red cloud, as if it had spurted an invisible vortex force and pulled the red cloud.


    The red cloud kept spurting out the red fog, which looked like a rocket propeller, but how it was forced, still pulled a little bit to Boa''s small gourd, how can it not rush out.


    Hansen looked a little scared. The general Marquis-level aliens, just a little struggling, will be included in Boa''s small gourd.


    However, this guy is like a tug of war with a small gourd. It is very difficult to pull a small gourd inch by inch. When the idol breaks out, it can pull back a little.


    "This guy is really extraordinary." Hansen is more and more like it.


    Although the red cloud has no attack power, its speed is really good when it is used.


    After persisting for ten minutes, Hongyun was finally sucked into the small gourd. Boa grabbed the small gourd and breathed a sigh of relief. It wiped the sweat on his forehead and it seemed to take a lot of effort.


    The small gourd has such ability, probably within the scope of Hansen��s guess. He took back the heterologous genes in the shelter, the highest is the Marquis level, and Boa ate a lot, but because there is no high-level heterogeneous gene, Bao At most, I can reach the Marquis.


    "Boa, don''t give it to you, and keep your dad as a mount." Hansen said to be next to Boa.


    "Baoer knows." Boa listened to Han Sen''s words, grabbed a small gourd and immediately shot a red cloud from the small gourd.


    "Now you are not satisfied?" Hansen looked at the red cloud and asked.


    Where is the red cloud willing to serve, and the second thing is not to say that the direct acceleration will want to run, but the little gourd over there is ready for a long time, and suddenly a suction is coming, and the red cloud is sucked.


    After a while, the red cloud was sucked in.


    Repeated this several times, the red cloud was tossed by the sickness without any temper, and after being released by Boa, it was not moved there.


    Hansen jumped to the red cloud with Boa, and shouted at the red cloud: "I am not going fast, take us to the circle of the clouds."


    The red cloud is like a fateful one, and Hansen and Boa fly in the air slowly.


    Originally Hansen thought that the red cloud had been subdued. Who knows that when he flies halfway, this guy has a chance to rush and accelerate.


    However, when Boa took a small gourd, he sucked it back.


    Han Sen knows that this red cloud is very wild, so there is no more let Boa put it out, first shut it down to kill its wildness for a while.


    Successfully caught the red cloud, Han Senzhi proudly took Boa back to Xiaoyu Island.


    Now where Hansen and Boa go, there are disciples of the town Tiangong and they say hello, but Boer��s popularity is obviously much higher than that of Hansen, and it is the most popular group pet of Tiantiangong.


    No matter where she goes, there are a large number of disciples of the town Tiangong or the elders to give her gifts, especially those female disciples, hate to take the treasure back to their own.


    Because there are dreams of beasts covering the treasures, even the elders of the elders and the masters of the town of Tiantian have no idea of ??playing the treasures. It is a great pity for them to be disciples.


    Hansen didn''t know why the dream beast was so helpful, but Hansen found that Boa seemed to be very harmonious with this type of creature.


    In the past, Boa also used a bottle to feed a little red horse. Later, I realized that it was a super **** creature nightmare. Later, after the nightmare entered the league, I went to Hansen��s home in the league, and I was very good with Boa.


    Hansen is diligent in practicing genetics every day. Every week, he goes to the second Baiyu Building to absorb Yuxianling, which makes the progress of "ice muscle jade" progress quickly. The progress of Dong Xuanjing can also be felt. Gene Story is almost like stopping, and there is nothing like how to cultivate.


    "It seems that there is not a lot of resources to support the genetic language. It is impossible to make progress." Hansen has some helplessness. He can only use the Yuling to push the "Genetics Story" after the ice muscle jade surgery is promoted to the Marquis.


    Every time Hansen went to Baiyulou, almost all of them absorbed Yuxianling. After a long time, Hansen found that his ice muscle jade bones gradually brought a strange cold power.


    "I don''t know if the ice muscle jade is promoted to the Marquis, will you get the skills of the cold?" Hansen is now hoping that the ice muscle jade can gain the strength of the cold, especially the strength of the frozen line, sometimes It is really very useful.


    "Han brothers, it''s good recently." Yu Jing rode his green dragon to Xiaoyu Island. It seems that he has mixed up recently and looks more like a nouveau riche than before.


    "Not bad, but it seems that you are really good." Han Sen looked at Yu Jing.


    Yu Jingyi smiled: "I have made a small profit recently, but that is a small meaning. Now there is a big money to make, but I don��t know if you will be able to fulfill me."


    "How do you say this?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "After more than a year, it is the gene genealogy in the world, the Korean brothers are you planning to compete for the top spot?" Yu Jing looked forward to see Hansen asked.

 Chapter 2090： Town sorcerer

    Hansen didn''t know what the gene spectrum was. After I asked Yujing in detail, I realized that the gene spectrum is a treasure inside the gene temple.


    Every 100 years, once the Gene Temple is in existence, the creatures of all ethnic groups can enter the gene spectrum and pass the test in the gene spectrum.


    Gene genealogy will leave each of the first 10,000-ranked creatures on the gene''s genealogy spectrum, and the entire gene universe can see the names of the genealogy.


    "If there is a name on the gene spectrum, what good is it?" Han Sen asked Yu Jing.


    "It��s not good to be famous for the whole gene universe, so that all creatures can see your name and race. With the ability of the Korean brothers, you have the chance to earn the top of the Earl or Marquis level, at least Can also enter the top ten, that is the real name of the universe." Yu Jing is not allowed Han Sen is now the count or the Marquis, so there will be such a saying.


    "No interest." After Hansen listened, he suddenly lost interest, and there was no advantage. Hansen was lazy to compete for rankings.


    "Han brothers, you don''t have to rush to veto, there is still more than a year, maybe you will change your mind when you arrive." Yu Jing did not persuade, but asked: "Han brother, don''t know When did you go to the dojo to explain genetics, but many disciples are looking forward to it in the palace. Can you disclose it, what are you going to talk about?"


    "What do you like to listen to?" Hansen also thought that he had nothing to do during this time. He went to the Dojo to finish the ten-day class this year, and he was the responsibility of the Taoist.


    It��s just that Hansen himself didn��t think about what to say. Like the knives of the heavens, this is a banned genetic technique. Hansen couldn��t take it out.


    Moreover, there are some types of genetic techniques cultivated in Zhentian Palace. No matter whether Hansen is talking about knife or swords, there are some disciples who are not interested in Tiangong.


    Moreover, the genetics he studied, the disciples of Zhentiangong basically did not learn, and did not play much role.


    "If I can choose, I really want to ask you to talk about "Thirty-three Tianjing", but that is the basic genetic technique that most of our ordinary Chinese disciples practice, you should have never learned." Yu Jing said .


    "I really didn''t learn." Hansen smiled bitterly.


    Yujing thought for a moment, his eyes suddenly brightened: "If you can, can you tell us about "The Town of Sorcerer"?"


    "The town of sorcerer?" Hansen really did not hear the name. In fact, he came to the town of Tiangong mainly for Bai Yujing, genetics or something, basically did not learn how to learn, only know that some towns are most famous in the palace. Genetics, such as "No Words", "Sen Luo Wan Xiang" and the like.


    "The town sorcerer is also one of the more famous gene techniques in the palace. It can be said that the secrets of the town palace are not too much, but the town sorcerer can learn, not like the town secrets of the "No Words" book, only A small number of disciples can practice." Yu Jing said.


    "The secrets of the town palace that everyone can cultivate, is this too exaggerated?" Han Sen is very clear that the public has no good news. Generally, the best secret skills are only in the hands of a few people, like this kind of person. What people can learn, even if it is a good thing, will become a mass item.


    Yu Jingzheng said: "The town sorcerer is really the secret of the town palace level, but everyone can be cultivated by the disciples of the heavenly family. However, if the foreign disciples want to cultivate, then they must make some great achievements. This genetic secret is very good. It��s awesome, but it��s too difficult to cultivate. It��s a total of eleven layers of secret skills. It��s good that the disciples can practice to the third and fourth floors. I have been focusing on the town��s magic for so many years, but now I��m just practicing to the fifth floor. However, I don''t know when I can break through to the sixth floor. If you can talk about this, then I am really grateful. Many of the disciples in the entire Tiangong Palace will be very welcome."


    "Let me think about it. What is the genetic technique of the sorcerer?" Hansen said with a deep sigh.


    He also has the qualification to enter the sputum to pick up the genetic technique. If the sorcerer is really suitable for him, it is fine to pick it up and practice it.


    Yu Jing gave Hansen a detailed explanation of the function of "Shenzhen Sword", and he was expecting Hansen to talk about the magic of the town.


    "I don''t even know how long it will take to come to the stage to explain the sorcerer now. This genomic technique is too complicated. It can''t be learned in a moment." After Han Sen listened, he suddenly smiled.


    The town sorcerer is indeed very complicated. It is not a genetic technique that can be learned by practicing. The town is so strong that it can really train the town to the eleventh floor. It is still alive. Just one person.


    According to Yu Jing, there are more than 30 million words in the original text of "Songs of the Town", but it takes a long time to read it, not to mention practicing.


    It is very good to be able to get started in the first layer in a year. Han Sen even chooses the town sorcerer to practice, and wants to reach the level of speech that he can be on stage, I am afraid that it will be a few years later.


    "I am just so extravagant, the town sorcerer is too big and profound, I have no teacher pointing, it is really too difficult to practice." Yu Jing smiled bitterly.


    After Yujing left, Hansen considered it for a long while, and decided to go to the pavilion and use his own qualification for genetic engineering to copy the information of the town sorcerer.


    This genetic surgery Tianzu can be practiced by everyone, but if foreigners want to practice, they must make great achievements.


    Hansen changed the genetic technique, not to go to the stage to give a speech, but after listening to Yu Jing''s sorcerer, he was quite interested in this genetic technique.


    The town sorcerer has no destructive power, and the power is all above a "town" word, which is a rare seal gene technique.


    Hansen��s own research on the tortoise, which is also the genetic technique of the seal system, is very easy to use.


    After that, Hansen had always wanted to get another seal of genetics, but did not find a suitable seal genetics.


    This town sorcerer can be used from the baron to the deified level, and with the improvement of its own strength and the improvement of the level of the sorcerer, the effect of the deification level is also very good, such genetic surgery is really difficult to find.


    Originally, the town sorcerer can only practice one layer and one layer. You can''t take all the secrets at once to prevent rumors. Fortunately, the qualification of Hansen was specially given by the owner of the town, and he directly exchanged all the eleventh secrets.


    After I got it back, Hansen studied it carefully. I just looked at the information and content. I watched it for a few days, that is, Hansen��s memory was good. Otherwise, I forgot the front and looked at it. I didn��t see anything.


    "Sure enough, it is a profound and profound genetic technique." After Hansen saw it, he became more and more fond of the sorcerer.

 Chapter 2091： Night demon

    Night Ring 12th Street, this is one of the most important cities in the Night Ghost Star.


    The Night Ghost Star is one of the affiliated planets of the Tiantian Palace. It is the night ghost family who dominates the planet. Although it is not the upper class, the ghosts are not known as the militant race.


    If the non-night ghosts only like to act in the dark, perhaps they have already rushed out of the night ghosts and become one of the famous races.


    It is because they do not like the racial disadvantage of light, so that they can only stay on the night ghost star, but under the protection of the town Tiangong, it is still comfortable.


    Only in recent months, there have been strange things happening on the night ghost stars. Many night ghosts have been killed, but they have never been able to find the murderer who killed them.


    Almost all the night ghost stars were turned over and there was no clue about the murderer.


    Among the most famous castles in the 12th Street of the Night Ring, the prince of the Night Ghosts, the Duke of Sleepless, is receiving two young men in the hall.


    One of the men was cold and unsmiling, and the other man was smiling. He still had a little girl who was about five or six years old and looked very sweet and lovely.


    These two young men are naturally Lonely Bamboo and Hansen. They were sent to investigate the strange deaths of the night ghosts. It was their experience.


    Hansen didn''t want to come, but the order was issued by the elders'' home. There was no room for refusal. Hansen could only come to the night ghost star with the bamboo.


    Hansen looked at the Duke of Sleepless Nightmaster, who seemed to be a woman, or a female.


    The bumps have an extremely **** figure, and they are also wearing a tight black leather coat, which completely exposes the curves of the whole body, almost the same as no clothes.


    But Hansen quickly realized that she really didn''t wear clothes because it looked like black tight-fitting leather, not real clothes, but her natural skin.


    The night''s pupils, black hair and short hair, plus a pair of bat-like black wings, and a black whip tail, make the Duke of Sleepless look full of **** and explosive.


    More than two meters in height, a line higher than Hansen, very tall and tall.


    "Lone bamboo son, please also help us find out the real murderer, otherwise go on like this, our night ghosts are almost dead." The Duke of Sleepless said to the lonely bamboo.


    Because the town Tiangong was too closed, even the night ghosts who were affiliated with the town Tiangong did not know about Hansen and Boa, or they only heard Hansen��s name and did not know Hansen.


    Of course, there are also reasons why the night ghosts themselves are relatively closed.


    "Can there be a body?" asked the lonely bamboo face without expression.


    The Duke of Sleepless shook his head: "All the dead night ghosts will turn into a pool of black water in a short time, so there is no clue left."


    "Take the latest dead night ghosts information." Lonely bamboo said.


    "It''s already ready, all the information is here." The Duke of Sleepless pointed to the document on the table.


    "Soul brother, here is bothering you, and I went out with Boa." Hansen and Lone Bamboo made a greeting, then got up and went outside.


    "Dongzi, let the guards accompany you to go?" Although the Duke of Sleepless did not know Hansen, he did not dare to neglect and quickly got up and said.


    "No, I will walk in the 12th Street of the Night Ring." Hansen waited for the Duke of Sleepless to say anything, and had already left the Dukes House with Boa.


    The night ghost star has no sun, the whole planet is very cold, but there is no water here, so there is no ice, and there are all old castles built of gray-black rocks.


    The night ghosts are extremely viable. They don''t even need water and food. They can replenish energy as long as they are in the dark, just as the darkness can charge them.


    They are not afraid of high temperatures and colds, nor do they need oxygen. The only thing that is afraid of light is light, or they don''t like light, those lights will make them lose their vision, and if they are serious, they may become blind, and there is nothing else. Damage.


    All the night ghosts are heterogeneous, the newborn children are barons, the blood can be regarded as very good, even the blood of many upper classes can not reach this level.


    However, because the defects are too obvious, and the resources of the night ghosts are scarce, the night ghosts are not particularly strong. The strongest is the duke, and even a king has not been born.


    The whole planet is dark, and only the stars can be used to see the shadows of the old castles, like the beasts lurking in the darkness.


    The night ghost itself is a murder expert in the dark, but in recent months, more than twenty night ghosts have been killed, including many Marquis-level night ghosts.


    Although the night ghosts have used a lot of high-tech equipment, but still did not find the murderer.


    Especially when a night ghost of the Marquis died two days ago, he was attending the banquet of the Duke of Sleeplessness. At that time, almost all the strong ghosts of the night ghosts were there, but the Marquis of the Night Ghost died silently in the banquet hall. On the balcony, so many nights of ghosts and strong people, including the Duke of Sleeplessness, no one knows how he died, until other night ghosts went to the balcony to see his body, but at that time the body had In order to make a pool of black water, his identity is still distinguished by clothing and accessories.


    Hansen walked on the 12th Street of the Night Ring. The hole in the tunnel was opened. Everything in the vicinity was mapped in his mind. You can see many night ghosts watching him in the dark corner.


    Most of them have a kind of indifference and disdain on their faces. This is not because they are malicious to Hansen. It is just the style of the night ghosts.


    The night ghosts don''t like outsiders, and they don''t deal with outsiders. The other races of the night ghosts have been extinct by the night ghosts long before they know how many thousands of years ago.


    The only ones that can make the night ghosts bow their heads and worship from the heart are those who have defeated them and surrendered them.


    Although Hansen��s appearance is a bit like a celestial being, his breath is not right. The night ghosts can smell out after a few miles. Hansen is not a celestial being.


    "You are sent from the town of Heaven?" On the dark long street, a female night ghost with a very exaggerated body curve blocked Hansen''s way.


    "Yes." Han Sen nodded slightly.


    "Why isn''t it the Tianzu? The terrible things happen here, only the Tianzu can solve it." The female night ghost frowned.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders: "The real town ambassador is in the ducal palace, he is a pure heaven, I am only his assistant."


    "It turns out that." The female night ghost sighed with relief, as if as long as there were the Tianzu here, the problems they faced would certainly be solved.


    "What is your name?" Hansen asked as she watched the female night ghost.


    "Lido." The female night ghost hesitated and said.


    "I need to help the Tianzu brothers to do some basic investigation work. Can you take me around?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "Where do you want to go?" Lido thought about it, perhaps because Hansen mentioned the reason of the two characters, it seems that she did not seem to reject Hansen.


    "It''s best to be the place where the night ghosts are killed." Hansen was not polite and directly said his destination.

 Chapter 2092： Kahn

    Hansen followed Lido in the night ring 12th street and saw a few places where the night ghost was killed. Hansen used the hole Xuanqi field to make a detailed test.


    Somewhat strangely, in those places, Hansen only saw the residual particles of the night ghosts, and did not see the breath particles of other creatures.


    "Strange, in general, as long as the creatures have come here, how can they leave some residual particles, and there is no way to have any clues, unless the creature of the nightmare has permanent power and will not emit any particles; or Killing the night ghost is the night ghost, so there will be no residual particles of other creatures." Han Sen secretly thought.


    ��Have you found any clues?�� Lido went to Hansen with several places, and finally couldn��t help but ask.


    "Not yet." Hansen shook his head.


    "I have said that this matter should be done by the Tianzu, or let your Tianzu brothers check it." Lido said.


    "The brothers will come, I just came to explore the road ahead, do some simple intelligence gathering work, and then take me to other places to see it. I will return to the heavenly brothers to return." Hansen said seriously.


    Lido listened to Hansen and said that he had to take him to see other places.


    "Is there no other intelligent creature on the night ghost star?" Hansen asked as he walked.


    Today''s universe is a race of great ethnicity. It is rare to see a single racial force. Hansen has been on the 12th Street in the night ring for so long. Even a race other than the night ghosts has never seen it. This is very rare. Things.


    "The environment of the night ghost star is special, and it is difficult for the general race to survive here," said Lido.


    "Do you have a foreigner at Night Street 12?" Hansen asked again.


    Lido thought about it and said: "You can''t say that there is none at all, but they are not in the 12th Street at night."


    "Oh, what is the situation?" Hansen looked puzzled at Lido.


    Lido hesitated and said: "Our night ghosts like to eat meat, but the night ghosts have very few creatures, so meat is imported from other planets. For more than a hundred years, we are all with Tyreus. A company of the family cooperates. They have a branch outside the 12th Street of the Night Ring. If there is a foreigner, it is there."


    "I remember that the Thales should belong to the Mozu? How can you go far and far, not buying flesh and blood on other planets in the Tiangong Palace, but going to do business with the Teres?" Hansen thought for a moment. Asked.


    "No way, our night ghosts have a special request for blood food. The general race has no way to meet our requirements, so we can only cooperate with the Teruis, which was approved by the Tiantian Palace Presbyterian Church." Li Duo said .


    ��Where is the branch of the Terais?�� Hansen felt that it was necessary to take a look. The Tyreus were dangerous fighters and did not rule out the possibility of their ghosts.


    "It can''t be them." Who knows Lido but said directly.


    "Why?" Hansen was puzzled, why Lido is so sure.


    "We have signed contracts with the Tyreus, they can only be active in the division, there are a lot of monitoring equipment outside their divisions, if they come out, they will definitely be discovered. And they enter the night ring twelve If you are on the street, then the obvious physical characteristics will definitely be discovered."


    After a pause, Lido said: "Not to mention the fact that the principal of the division is the Marquis of Khan of the Mozu. He is a noble gentleman and cannot do that."


    "It doesn''t matter, I just take a look at the brothers. I will answer the old brother and I will answer him." Hansen said with a smile.


    Followed by Li Duo, who had a night ring on the 12th Street and headed for the Tairius branch. Hansen thought in his heart: "The Mozu is the master of the Tairius, and the Mozu is inside their company. It��s not unusual, but this Marquis of Kahn is here, is it just a coincidence?��


    Outside the Tyreus branch, Hansen found that this division is basically a base for a space station specification, and the interior is closed.


    "It seems that the Thales can''t adapt to the environment of the night ghosts. They can only build an environment that suits their survival. Otherwise, it will be difficult to stay in the night ghosts for a long time." Hansen entered the branch and immediately felt that this was A place suitable for human survival.


    "Miss Lido, how come you?" The two Tyreus guards immediately greeted them, their faces filled with smiles, and it seemed that this Lido had some origins.


    Hansen was not surprised by this. He didn''t believe that an ordinary night ghost would stop someone else''s way for no reason. Lido was sent by the Duke of Sleepless, but she didn''t know what her specific identity was.


    However, from the dialogue between Lido and those of the Teres, Hansen soon knew her true identity, and Lido was the daughter of the Duke of Sleepless.


    "Miss Lido."


    Hansen and Lido came to the reception room not long after, and saw a Mozu man wearing a black dress came in. The man was very elegant and greeted Lido.


    Lido��s eyes lit up and quickly got up and said, ��The Marquis of Kahn is really embarrassed, and I am bothering you.��


    Hansen looked at the Marquis of Kahn. It was a very attractive Mozu man. Although it was not particularly handsome, the temperament was outstanding, and it gave Hansen a very dangerous feeling. This dangerous feeling is not the same. At the time Hansen saw Sharon.


    "The division of a small Tyreus company, there will be such a Mozu chief, it seems that this thing is more and more interesting." Han Sen looked at Kahn with interest.


    He had been practicing genetics in the Tiangong Palace. He had just developed a little bit of eyebrows and was not willing to carry out this task because the orders of the elders had to come.


    But now Hansen has a little interest, I feel that this time the task is not as boring as I imagined.


    "The Marquis of Kahn, this is the assistant of the messenger of the town of Heaven. He wants to have a look. There is no other meaning, just a routine investigation." After the appearance of the Marquis of Kahn, Lido��s eyes never left him. Anyone can see it, this Miss Lido is very interesting to Kahn.


    "I am Kahn, I am honored to see Mr. Han here." Marquis of Kahn walked over to Hansen and smiled and reached out.


    "Do you know him?" Lido was a little surprised. She didn''t ask Hansen''s name herself. So when she introduced it, she didn''t say Hansen''s name. Kahn was able to call Hansen''s surname, which was obviously recognized.


    "Han Sen of Zhentiangong, I am afraid that no one in the whole universe is now known," said the Marquis of Kahn.


    Li Duo was very surprised to see Han Sen, and there was a bit of suspicious color in his eyes.


    "The Marquis of Kahn, can you answer a few questions?" Hansen reached out and Kahn shook and smiled.


    "Of course, but before that, I hope that you can take a look at me and we have a similar death here," Kahn said.

 Chapter 2093： The secret of the night ghosts

    In the branch, Hansen saw two beaches of black water, just like the way the night ghosts died. Here Hansen also saw the breath particles of the Tyreus and Kahn, and some of them belonged to There are no other discoveries about the breath particles of the night ghosts.


    After all the monitoring was called up, no trace of the murderer was found. The two Thales executives were killed in their own rooms.


    From the surveillance images, there are no other people in their room, and they are still locked. From them, after the Thales people have been unable to contact them, they have not seen other creatures. Entering their room, they have not come out.


    Like the night ghosts who died before, there is no clue.


    Hansen is not a detective, so he plans to return these things to the lonely bamboo after he returns.


    "The Marquis of Kahn, take the liberty to ask, why are you here?" Hansen asked Kahn when he left.


    There was no change in Kahn''s look. He said faintly: "Because the night ghosts have ordered a lot of expensive goods, I will personally **** the goods. I didn''t expect this to happen after the night ghosts. ""


    ��Can I know what expensive goods are?�� Hansen looked at Kahn and asked.


    "I am sorry, we are obliged to keep the customer information confidential. If Mr. Han needs to know this, he can ask the Duke of Sleepless." Kahn said.


    Hansen nodded and turned and prepared to go, but after two steps, he went back and asked: "Is the shipment completed?"


    "Yes." Kahn gave a definite answer.


    "Thank you." Hansen left the Terais base.


    "Do you have a good reputation?" On the way back, Lido asked Hansen up and down.


    Kahn actually knows Hansen and is very polite to Hansen, which makes her feel very surprised. In her impression, on the night ghost star, the only way to be treated like Kahn is the Duke of Sleepless.


    However, Lido has some faint feelings. When Kahn treated Hansen, he seemed to be more cautious.


    "I can''t count it, just because I have killed a demon, so the people of the Mozu will pay special attention to me. This is the gaze from hatred." Hansen smiled and said.


    "It turns out that." Li Duo suddenly realized.


    Hansen looked at Li Duo and seemed to inadvertently ask: "Looks like you seem to be familiar with Kahn?"


    Li Duo''s small face is slightly red: "Not very familiar, he only went through a night ring 12th street when he was trading with my mother. It also easily defeated the strongest of our night ghosts in the banquet show. Night ghost warrior, so I will know him."


    "What precious goods did your mother buy from him, and need a Marquis of the Mozu to personally escort?" Hansen asked again.


    "I don''t know this." Lido shook her head.


    Hansen asked a few more words, but he was not allowed to take the lead. Then he took Boa back to the Duke��s House and merged with the lonely bamboo.


    ��What''s the harvest?�� Hansen asked after he and his room, looking at the lonely bamboo resting.


    "The Duke of Sleepless has a problem." Lonely bamboo opened his eyes and said with certainty.


    "What problem?" Hansen asked quickly.


    "I don''t know, I can only see that she has concealed something, but specifically concealed something, but it is not within my ability." Lonely said indifferently.


    Hansen said his discovery again. After listening to it, he sighed for a moment before he said: "As far as I know, the night ghosts really need flesh and blood to survive, but they only eat fresh flesh and blood, generally do not eat. The flesh and blood that died more than twenty-four hours, the Thales gave them, in fact, all living creatures. Just because of the rules of the town, the living creatures were sent to the 12th Street at night. All must kill and kill, and live creatures are never allowed to enter the 12th Street at night."


    "What is the difference?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "Night ghosts are a very terrible race. They devour flesh and blood for a living, but how those flesh and blood are alive, they are swallowed not only as simple as flesh and blood, but also swallow something that we can''t understand. If you want to describe it, you can say that they will devour the soul of the creature."


    "Soul?" Hansen was even more surprised. Until now, no creatures have been able to prove the existence of pure soul material.


    "It''s just like this. If the night ghosts swallow the living things, they can absorb some kind of mysterious material and make themselves evolve rapidly. Especially in terms of mental strength, they grow very fast. There used to be a Duke of the Night Ghosts. Beyond the spiritual power of the king." Lonely bamboo road.


    Hansen listened a little surprised: "Beyond the spiritual power of the king, is it half-deification or deification?"


    "It should be a half-step deification." Lonely bamboo continued: "The disappearance of this kind of devour of the ghosts of the non-overnight ghosts, their thinking will become chaotic, or like the souls of the devoured creatures, making them The mental thinking has problems, causing crazy killing and devouring desires. In the end, it may be accompanied by the family and the most close relatives, so the town will not prohibit them from swallowing the living things."


    "What do you mean by saying that Kahn is giving a living thing to the Duke of Sleepless?" Hansen finally understood the meaning of the lonely bamboo.


    Lonely bamboo nodded slightly: "This is just a guess. Although the Tiantian Palace has an inspectorate here, the supervision of living things is not allowed to enter the 12th Street of the Night Ring. The ghosts can only eat fresh flesh and blood, so it is impossible to keep the living things. Entering the night ghost star. Over the years, the night ghost stars have not had problems, and their supervision is not so strict. If someone deliberately does not, it is impossible to send live animals. Moreover, you just said, The Marquis of Kahn is a presence that even you feel threatened. Is there anything worthy of such a demon to deliver in person?"


    "This is very likely, but what good is it for the Mozu? Or does it have anything to do with the death of the Night Ghost?" Hansen said.


    "This is going to ask the Duke of Sleepless." Solitary bamboo said faintly.


    "Do she say it?" Hansen felt that if the Duke of Sleepless had actually eaten a living thing, she could not admit it.


    "She has no other choice." Lonely said calmly.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders. Anyway, he was not good at it, and he could only follow the lonely bamboo.


    When Lonely Bamboo and Hansen saw the Duke of Sleeplessness again, it was already two hours later. The original Lonely Bamboo was going to see the Duke of Sleeplessness the first time, but the people of the Duke��s House told them that the Duke of Sleepless had something to go out, so they After waiting for two hours, I saw the Duke of Sleepless.

 Chapter 2094： Blue blood crystal family?

    "The solitary bamboo son is so anxious to find me, I don''t know what is going on?" asked the Duke of Sleepless, looking at the lonely bamboo.


    "Kahn personally sent a batch of goods to you, I want to know what the goods are." Lonely bamboo came straight to the point and said straightforwardly.


    The Duke of Sleepless sighed and said: "I don''t have anything to hide now, and the goods that Kahn sent me are actually a living creature."


    ��Why do you want to do this?�� Lone Bamboo continued to ask.


    The Duke of Sleepless sighed: "The two should be very clear. After the night ghosts have eaten the living things, the spirit will have problems. It is quite dangerous for us to eat the living things for our night ghosts."


    "Then why are you buying those living things?" Hansen asked.


    "It''s very simple. If I don''t eat live animals, I can never go any further. The promotion of our night ghosts is very fast, but if you don''t eat live animals, it will become slower and slower to the back, to the level of the Duke, if I If you don''t eat living things, you will never be promoted to the king level. This is what we have already made in our genes. Besides, even if there are more different treasures for me to enjoy, I can''t promote them. Only by eating live animals can I "The Duke of Sleepless said helplessly."


    "Is that you still have problems with the living things?" Lonely bamboo frowned.


    "One of the living creatures ran away. I was worried that I was told by the Tiantian Palace that I was eating things, so I never dared to report it." The Duke of Sleepless continued to smile and said: "I did not expect things to develop. At the point, I thought that on our night ghost star, I could easily find him and kill him, but who knows not only can''t find him, but he also killed so many innocent night ghosts. Now, I don''t have The way is hidden again."


    "What race is the creature that ran away?" Hansen asked the Duke of Sleepless.


    "I don''t know." The Duke of Sleepless shook his head again.


    Hansen��s voice chilled down: ��How could you not know? You are a buyer, you don��t know what you bought?��


    The Duke of Sleepless said with a bitter face: "Because I need some higher-level living things, and it can''t be too big, otherwise it will be easy to be discovered by the Inspectorate. It is eligible and can be sold as a small amount of goods, so I am concerned with biological species. There are not too many requirements, as long as it is a Duke-level creature. When I receive the goods, I have compared the manifest, which reads that it is a crystal family, and it looks like a crystal family, but a crystal family will have Such ability?"


    "Crystal?" Hansen frowned slightly, but did not expect this incident to have a relationship with the Clan.


    The Duke of Sleepless continued to say: "A crystal family should not disappear from the cage in silence, and it is impossible to kill so many night ghosts without knowing it, so I think that should be just a similar The ethnicity of the Clan was mistaken for the Clan. I used to go to the Marquis of Kahn to confirm it, but he only said that it was the Duke of the Crystals that was accidentally caught. Others did not know."


    Hesitated for a moment, the Duke of Sleepless seems to want to say something, but there is no opening.


    "If you have anything to say."


    The Duke of No Sleep has hesitated: "The Clan is very rare in the universe. I don''t know much about the Clan. After this incident, I also checked some information about the Clan. Because there is not much information, I found it. There are very few, but there is a strange thing. The data says that the blood of the crystal family is red, and the blood of the crystal family that was sent is blue."


    "Blue blood?" Hansen listened to the heart.


    "Yes, blue blood, he was injured when he was sent, the wound on his body was bleeding, it looked very heavy, so I planned to eat him first, lest he die. First, the ban on him was lifted, and he was only kept in the cell. Who knows that when I am busy with things and ready to eat him, I find that he is gone, and the cell is not destroyed. He just disappeared out of nowhere."


    "Take us to the cell to have a look." Hansen said.


    The blue blood of the crystal family, this sounds like the saints who teach the blood, they are almost exactly the same as the crystal family, the outsiders can''t tell the difference between human and the crystal, and the blue blood is also the holy Unique to the disciples.


    Whether it is a crystal or a human, it is usually red blood.


    The Duke of Sleepless came to the cell with Han Sen and Lonely Bamboo. Hansen swept through the hole in the tunnel and did not find any residual particles except the Duke of Sleepless.


    "Do you really shut the crystal family here?" Han Sen stared at the Duke of Sleepless, a wounded creature was locked here, how could it not leave a little particles? This is simply impossible, at least leaving blood particles.


    "Really is here, he still left some blood, but it was collected by me." The Duke of Sleepless said that he took out a box and opened it to Hansen and Lonely.


    Lonely bamboo looked like a frown: "Is this his blood?"


    Hansen looked at it with a shock. The box contained blue crystals. The structure of the blue crystals was very similar to his blood crystallization.


    "I am also wondering why the blood that he sheds will solidify into crystals. Although they are called the Clan, they don''t have this ability. This is one of the reasons why I suspect that he is not a crystal family." The Duke of Sleepless said.


    Hansen took out a blue crystal from the box and suddenly knew that this is the blue blood crystal, and like his blood crystal, there is no particle evaporation. It is no wonder that there will be no particle residue here.


    "It seems that the guy sent by Kahn is a person who teaches blood." Han Sen secretly guessed.


    "The two sons, everything I said is true. If you want to punish, you will punish me alone. This matter has nothing to do with my people. Please help them and find out the creature." Can''t let him kill more night ghosts." The Duke of Sleepless prayed.


    "You go with us to Kahn. We have to figure out where he got the Duke of the Crystals and figure out his origins, so that there is further action." Hansen said to the Duke of Sleepless.


    "Well, I am going with you." The Duke of Sleepless is very cooperative.


    Hansen once again went to the Terais branch, but when they came to the branch, they were shocked. I saw that the gate of the branch had been destroyed. After entering the branch, I saw many black corpses and clothes. Things like A, look at those styles of clothing, should be Terais.


    All the way rushed in, even a living Terais did not see.


    Hey!


    There was a dull voice in the passage, and Hansen and Lonely Bamboo looked at one direction at the same time.


    "Where is that over there?" Hansen asked to ask the Duke of Sleepless.


    "There should be a warehouse for their company." The Duke of Sleepless thought about it.


    Hansen and Lonely Bamboo walked away with the Duke of Sleeplessness. After a few passages, they came to a huge cargo distribution center. Before seeing a warehouse, Kahn was looking like a human being. Men fight.

 Chapter 2095： Ghost Night Battle

    "Several speeds helped me to win this bastard, that is, he killed so many of our employees and night ghosts." Kahn saw Hansen coming over and suddenly overjoyed and shouted.


    "I finally found him, and asked the two sons to help me." The Duke of Sleepless was overjoyed and rushed to the man and asked Hansen and Lonely.


    Hansen and Lonely Bamboo looked at each other and joined the battle circle.


    When the man fought with Kahn, a blue light broke out. Although it seemed to have been injured, it was able to suppress the Marquis of the Mozu, such as Kahn, a terrible force.


    Hansen three people rushed into the battlefield, four people besieged the man together, although he suppressed him, but for a time he did not even get him.


    Now Hansen has definitely confirmed that this man is a saint of blood and religion. His breath is very similar to that of Scorpio. It is probably only the blood that teaches saints.


    "Hey!" The man made a barking scream like a beast, punching a long knife in Kahn''s hand, and another boxing to shake off the paw of the Duke of Sleeplessness, so that one enemy and two did not fall into the wind, and the body was strong and horrible. .


    Kahn used the power of the demon, he could also rely on the pure flesh to block down, the Duke of Sleepless is also the first-class figure in the Duke, the night ghosts have amazing power, but the man who is not able to take advantage of it.


    Lonely bamboo and a sword stab the man''s heart, he has just sent the power of the double fist, and no longer has the strength to deal with the solitary bamboo that seems to be simple but magical to the extreme.


    I saw that the blue light broke out in the man, and the body that had lost the center of gravity was forcibly retreating backwards, and the sword was so hard.


    But Hansen behind him rushed to the back of the man silently, and the ghost tooth knife was placed directly on the man''s neck.


    Kahn and the Duke of Sleepless rushed over, and the knife and claws slammed directly into the man''s body.


    when!


    Listening to a shock, Han Sen grabbed the man''s arm and pulled him to the side of the bamboo, while at the same time holding Kahn''s magic knife and the sleepless Duke''s claws.


    Hansen��s legs pulled out two long deep marks on the ground, and the hard life was shaken back a dozen meters to stabilize the body, and the sword of the bamboo was placed on the man��s neck, and the man was not allowed. Escape.


    "Han Sen, what are you doing? This guy killed so many people in our night ghosts, he damn..." The duke of the sleepless duke was full of anger, and the black arrogance broke out like a evil spirit, and he clawed toward the man. The past.


    Hansen''s dragon wing was shaken, and suddenly it was moved to the front of the Duke of Sleeplessness. A tooth was smashed down, and it collided with the claws of the Duke of Sleeplessness, blocking her attack.


    Hansen��s body could not stop retreating. The wings behind the Duke of Sleeplessness quickly vibrated, and they rushed up like evil spirits. They also screamed: ��Han Sen, is it because you are your family, you have to cover him. Do we have no ghosts in the night, and whoever comes will be the same..."


    "Yes, the employees of our company can''t die in white. In any case, he must pay for it." Kahn also slammed the man who was being shackled.


    "Lone bamboo, first save his life." Han Sen wielded a ghost tooth knife, and the Duke of Sleepless has been fighting for several times, and was moved back to the earthquake.


    The power of the Duke of Sleepless is indeed much stronger than Hansen, and Hansen is not her opponent.


    Lonely bamboo held the sword in the man''s neck, and walked to the front of him at the same time, ignoring Kane''s magic knife, pointing to the sword and pointing to Kahn''s eyebrows, Jianguang suddenly rushed away.


    Strong as a bamboo, can not avoid the force of the magic of the devil, but Kahn this knife down, the bamboo will certainly be in the knife, Kahn will be a finger through the skull.


    Kahn frowned slightly, and the rapid change of the body, the knife in his hand also changed, and a few knives in a row.


    However, no one can take advantage of it. Kahn is halfway through every knife. He is afraid to go with the same, and he has to retreat to change the knife.


    "You are Hansen?" The man who was shackled with a sword, was not afraid of his face, and asked Hansen, who was entangled in the Duke of Sleepless.


    Although Hansen is not as powerful as the Duke of Sleeplessness, but there is speed and the existence of a flash, but it is enough to entangle the Duke of Sleepless, so that she has no chance to rush to the lonely bamboo.


    "I am." Hansen replied.


    The man immediately said: "I heard that Scorpio said you, you should know where I am from."


    "There is something to say directly." Hansen has already confirmed that this man is determined to be from blood education.


    "I don''t know what happened here. I was caught here by the Teruis when I was seriously injured in a coma. I secretly recovered some strength and broke through the cage, but I was trapped in this warehouse. I can''t get out of it, I don''t know what they said, or what happened outside, but I have never left here," the man said.


    "Nonsense, lonely bamboo son, do you believe his words? Are the people of our night ghosts dead? Is it true that the dead Tyreus are fake?" The Duke of Sleepless roared, The figure did not stop, and I always wanted to rush to kill the man.


    Hansen slashed at the Duke of Sleeplessness, preventing her from rushing to the man, and said faintly: "Duke of Sleeplessness, I can be sure that he did not go to the 12th Street overnight, nor did he enter the cell you said. There is no truth in what you said."


    "Why are you sure? You just want to cover up the same family." The Duke of Sleepless screamed and tore out a claw, as if it was a net of the Hans.


    Hansen��s behind the dragon wing suddenly disappeared between the nets and appeared on the other side of the Duke of Sleeplessness. He said faintly: "Lonely brother, take him away."


    "Okay." Lonely bamboo responded with a fight, while fighting with Kahn and taking the man out.


    Seeing the lonely man escaping the man to quit, Kahn could not stop him. The sleepless duke suddenly screamed in anger, and the voice directly opened the top cover of the base and was introduced into the night sky.


    "No one of you wants to go." The cold voice of Duke of Sleepless almost pierced the eardrum.


    "Duke of Sleepless, do you know what you are doing now?" Lonely said coldly.


    "Of course I know what I am doing. The night ghosts have been imprisoned by your celestial beings for so many years, and we will not continue to be your prisoners." The Duke of Sleepless said that he was shouting.


    I saw a black shadow in the night coming from the sky, like a cloud covering the sky, it turned out to be a group of night ghosts.


    The night ghosts that fly from the sky are different from the ordinary night ghosts. They are full of tyrannical and killing atmosphere. What is even more terrifying is that they are at least the Marquis-level existence, and there are many Duke-level powerhouses.


    Lonely bamboo frowns. As far as he knows, the night ghosts are only such a duke as the Duke of Sleepless, but now there are so many sudden appearances. The only explanation is that they have already begun to swallow a lot of living things before they can be promoted so fast.

 Chapter 2096： Night ghost rebellion

    The entire base was surrounded by night ghosts, Hansen and Lonely Bamboo were trapped in it. Now, if you want to rush out, you can only kill a **** road from those night ghosts.


    It��s just that there are tens of thousands of night ghosts, and the duke-level night ghosts are probably nearly a thousand. Hansen and Lonely are not just long before they are promoted to the Marquis, with a man who is seriously injured, three people want It is obviously not an easy task to rush out.


    "Duke of Sleepless, do you know that the night ghosts betrayed the end of the town of Tiangong?" Hansen glanced at the night ghosts like wolves, and then his eyes fell on the face of the Duke of Sleepless.


    "Hey, we will invest in the Mozu after we leave here, how can we do with the Tiangong Palace?"


    "It��s no wonder that the Marquis of Kahn will come here personally. It turns out that you have long planned to betray the town of Heaven." Han Sen��s eyes swept from Kahn��s face in the distance, and then asked: ��I just don��t quite understand, since you guys I have already planned to rely on the Mozu, why do you have to do so many things, let us come here?"


    The Duke of No Sleep heard a cold cry: "It��s no problem to tell you. It��s just an accident. I originally intended to use this batch of living things to promote the outstanding soldiers of our family to the Duke level, so that I can more surely break through the defense of Zhentian Temple. I didn''t expect it to be rushed out by him, and I accidentally alerted the inspectorate."


    "With your strength, it should be no difficulty to kill him seriously." Han Sen glanced at the man. He was really hurt. Otherwise, Kahn and the Duke of Sleepless would not be his opponent, but he The injury on the body now cannot be the opponent of so many night ghosts.


    The Duke of Sleepless did not answer, but the man smiled: "I control the life and death of the group of living things, she wants my life, but does not want to let those living things die, so I will live to just now."


    "I said it earlier, give up the living things, kill him and rush out of the line of defense to the Mozu. If you listen to me, there will not be so many things." Kahn said to the Duke of Sleepless.


    "Without those living things, my people can''t be promoted to the Duke. We rushed out of the town''s defense line and didn''t know how many people to die. I didn''t have to choose." The Duke of Sleepless said.


    "So you are suspicious, want to use our hands to kill him?" Han Sen probably understands what is going on, no wonder he and the lonely bamboo arrived here, everything is so smooth.


    "Almost, unfortunately, I didn''t think that you were a group." The Duke of Sleepless said coldly: "But it doesn''t matter now. Now that we have reached this point, we have no room for retreat. You will all die." ��


    Saying, the Duke of Sleepless screamed, and the hordes of night ghosts flapped their wings and rushed toward Hansen as a ghost.


    Lonely bamboo let go of the man, and the three suddenly fell into a fierce battle.


    The speed and power of the night ghosts in the darkness are terrible. It is a very good race. Coupled with strong spiritual strength and rank suppression, those duke-level night ghosts have formed a huge Threat.


    Boa sat on Hansen''s shoulder and curiously watched Hansen fight with those night ghosts.


    Kahn did not personally participate in the war, but looked at Hansen in the distance and said: "Han Sen, you can kill Sharon, it is extremely powerful. I used to find a chance to solve you personally. I can''t think of you. I sent it to my door, and it made me a little disappointed."


    "What disappointment?" Hansen''s dragon wing slammed into the front of Kahn and slammed against him.


    when!


    Kahn��s magic knife played against Hansen and made a terrible knife. Both of them were repulsed while being shaken, and no one was taking advantage of it.


    However, Han Sen immediately fell into the siege of the night ghost, suddenly dangerous.


    "Disappointment, you are going to die here today, there is no chance to kill you in a one-on-one situation. It seems like you and the lonely bamboo. This kind of death is really a bit of a suffocation." Kahn sighed and said.


    "If this is the case, you don''t have to be disappointed. We will have a battle sooner or later," Hansen said.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t see your hope of living. The night ghosts are the sons of darkness. In the place of the night ghosts, even if there are a few Hansen and the lonely bamboo, there is only one dead road," Kahn said.


    "That may not be." Hansen teleported to avoid the attack of several night ghosts, and said to the Duke of Sleeplessness: "Duke of Sleeplessness, you are now coming back, and the night ghosts can still leave some blood, if they are obsessed, I am afraid that the whole night ghosts will disappear between the universe. Do you want your daughter Lido and those tribes to be buried with you?"


    "Even if you die, it is better than being a prisoner. If you stop the ghosts of the night, you will die." The Duke of Sleepless screamed and smacked the wings and killed Hansen with the boundless night.


    Hansen body petrified, stepping on the ground, the petrochemical shock wave suddenly spread.


    However, the nearby night ghosts were not petrified, so Hansen was slightly surprised.


    "You don''t have to waste your time. For the night ghosts, the only thing that can seal them is the light. The power of the petrochemical seal system is useless to the night ghost. His body structure is not a flesh and blood, nor will it be Petrochemical," Kahn smiled.


    If the ability of the non-night ghosts is superior, the Mozu will not spend so much thought and want to lead the night ghosts to the Mozu.


    Hansen frowned slightly, and the night ghosts were really difficult, at least more difficult than he had imagined.


    Lonely bamboo and men are also in a bitter battle, although they are not able to support it, but after so long fighting, they can not rush out of the night ghosts, but once the power is over-consumed, then there will be only one dead end.


    "Come to me here." Han Sen shouted at the lonely bamboo and the man.


    Lonely bamboo heard the words, the sword light above the jade sword in the hand, a sword shocked the nearby night ghost to the vicinity of Hansen.


    The blue light of the man has skyrocketed and he has come to Hansen.


    Hansen��s ghosts in his hands were smashed by the ghosts of his ghost teeth. The wounds were quickly torn and he was torn apart in a short time.


    The Duke of Sleepless screamed and rushed toward Hansen. Hansen teleported away and escaped her fight.


    The three people soon gathered together, standing back to back, and the ubiquitous night ghosts rushed from all directions in the sky and the earth, and the ghosts of the sky seemed to come to the evil spirit world of the Nether Hell.


    Lonely bamboo and men still want to kill, Hansen has held them down, and a group of blue brilliance has been released from him, and Hansen and Lonely Bamboo have all been covered.


    Blu-rayed into a huge blue transparent egg shell, Hansen them shrouded inside.


    The horrible ghosts criss-cross, like countless ghost claws caught on the blue transparent egg shell, giving the nails a rubbing metal rubbing sound, making the teeth tremble.


    But after the ghosts were completely broken, they found that the blue transparent mask was not moving, let alone broken, and even a little shaking did not mean.

 Chapter 2097： Shield

    "I see how many attacks you have blocked." The Duke of Sleepless screamed coldly, and only one night ghost screamed, one by one condensed out the ghost.


    In the eyes of the Duke of Sleepless, Hansen used the shield to support it at this time, and that is to find his own way.


    In the case of high-speed movement, the power of the dukes and the marquis is difficult to unify, and the power of the scruples to hurt their own people is not great.


    But Hansen, who is standing there now, waits for him to become a living target, so that all the night ghosts can gather their strengths and attack one place, and then powerful creatures can''t resist the power of thousands of nights.


    There is already a calculation in the heart of the Duke of Sleeplessness. As long as Hansen and Lonely Bamboo are taken, they are taken hostage. It is much easier for them to break through the border defense line of Zhentian Temple.


    Whether Hansen or Lonely Bamboo is too important for Zhentian Temple, it is impossible to sacrifice them casually.


    The horrible ghost is like a ghost, and the ghosts generally cover the whole sky, and swallow it together toward the blue mask, as if the whole world would tear and devour.


    boom!


    The boundless ghosts slammed down and the entire base was torn in an instant, turning into debris and evaporating.


    Thousands of Dukes and tens of thousands of Marquis-level night ghosts joined forces to turn a thousand miles into a ruin, and blasted a huge deep pit.


    Under such a terrible force, let alone the Marquis, even the Duke-level powerhouse will be smashed and even the pool will not be left.


    The debris of the sky and the smoke scattered away, the Duke of Sleeplessness and the night ghosts all showed a faint color, and Kahn��s pupil was also fiercely contracted, revealing an incredible color.


    I saw the blue transparent mask suspended in the air, Hansen four people standing inside the mask, did not suffer a little damage, even the mask was not broken.


    It is unbelievable that such a terrible force attacked the same place without breaking the blue mask.


    "The night ghosts only have such power?" Hansen said faintly.


    "I see how many times you blocked." The Duke of Sleepless screamed angrily, and the nightmare ghosts once again condensed the horrible ghosts and turned them into thousands of ghosts to the blue mask.


    I saw countless horrible ghosts continually bombarding the blue mask, even if it is a mountain, I am afraid it will be crushed.


    However, the blue transparent shield did not even shake. It was hard to block all the terrorist forces, as if the outside were not the ghosts that could tear the mountains, just fireworks.


    The Duke of Sleepless screamed again and again, and the tens of thousands of night ghosts constantly attacked the blue transparent mask from all directions in the sky and underground, but they could not shake the blue transparent mask.


    Hansen in the mask was directly volleyed there, and the bamboo was resting in the mask. The man recovered and began to heal his wounds.


    The Duke of Sleepless is so ugly, I can''t imagine what kind of different treasures Hansen brought with him, and he was able to withstand such a terrible offensive.


    Just looking at Han Sen��s appearance, he knows that the alien treasure will not consume his power. Otherwise, the tens of thousands of nights of ghosts have been bombarded for so long, and Hansen will not react at all.


    "You continue." Hansen got up and walked in volley, trying to get out of the night ghost star directly into space.


    The blue transparent mask shrouded outside him, as if it were the **** of the gods, and always protected from Hansen''s body.


    "Kill him..." The whistling of the Duke of Sleeplessness almost turned into a roar.


    Numerous nights of ghosts attacked Hansen, ghosts constantly bombarded on the blue mask, some night ghosts with knife, some night ghosts with claws to tear bites, and some even bombarded with a giant hammer.


    But what attacks are useless, can not prevent Hansen step by step into space, all the attacks in front of the blue transparent shield seems to be illusory, and even the qualification of shaking the shield is not.


    The face of the Duke of Sleepless is getting more and more ugly. She also tried her best to bombard the blue transparent shield. The fingers have already caught the bleeding, but they can''t move the shield half.


    Emotions of fear, powerlessness, despair, etc. spread in the heart of the Duke of Sleeplessness. She knew what would happen if Hansen and Lonely Bamboo left here.


    That is the disaster for the night ghosts, but in the face of the blue transparent mask, the entire night ghosts can do nothing, only step by step to the abyss of despair.


    "The Duke of Sleepless, there is only one way to do it now." Kahn''s voice was introduced into the ear of the sleepless duke.


    "Quickly say, what can I do to kill them?" The Duke of Sleepless, like the last straw, caught his eyes and looked at Kahn.


    Kahn reached out and gestured, and a spear with a strange **** pattern appeared in his hand.


    Kahn sent the blood-stained spear to the Duke of Sleeplessness and said, "This is the king-level blood-magic gun of our Mozu. With its destructive power, it is sure to break the shield outside Hansen."


    The Duke of Sleepless frowned: "We don''t have a king-level powerhouse here, even if I use this blood-stained gun, it is impossible to exert too much power."


    Kahn smiled a little: "The magic of the blood magic gun is that it does not need the driver of the king-level power, it can explode its own powerful power, otherwise I will not say that it can break Hansen''s care. cover."


    "Really?" The Duke of Sleepless, holding the blood magic gun, suddenly ecstasy in his heart.


    However, when the Duke of Sleeplessness poured his power into the blood magic gun, it was found that the power that was stimulated was not very strong, and it was a hundred thousand miles away from the king. It was only a little stronger than the general Duke-level power.


    "Kahn, are you lying to me?" The Duke of Sleepless, staring at Kahn angrily.


    Kahn shook his head slightly: "Duke of Sleepless, you are the patriarch of the night ghost family. How is it so naive? There is no power in the world that you don''t need to pay. The blood magic gun can break out without the driver of the king." The power of the king, but that is conditional."


    "What conditions?" Duke of Sleepless asked quickly.


    "The blood is sacrificed to the blood magic gun. The higher the quality of the blood, the more the blood, the stronger the power of the blood magic gun. As long as the blood is enough, it is not difficult to give a shot of the top king." Grace said.


    "Blood, now where..." The Duke of Sleeplessness stunned, his face suddenly changed. He understood the meaning of Kahn. The blood that can be found now is only the blood of their night ghosts.


    "No, absolutely not." The Duke of Sleepless cried his teeth.


    "Do you still have to choose? Now you only need to sacrifice a small group of people to kill Hansen, and then immediately take the people out of the defense line of the town, to save most of the lives of the people, otherwise let Hansen them When you rush out of the night ghosts, the whole night of the ghosts will die. You should know how the town will treat the traitors," Kahn said faintly.


    The Duke of Sleepless holds the blood magic gun and looks at the blue transparent mask that is constantly going in the sky. His face is uncertain.

 Chapter 2098： Blood magic gun

    "Hey!" The Duke of Sleeplessness gave a scream of sorrow and anger.


    Many night ghosts screamed together. They gave up the bombardment of blue transparent masks. A night ghost rips his body with his claws, causing the ghost blood to fall like rain.


    The Duke of Sleepless Wave waved the blood magic gun, and the blood on the gun suddenly glowed with blood. The ghosts and bloods of the sky were attracted, and they all condensed toward the blood magic gun in the hands of the Duke of Sleepless.


    Ghost blood attached to the blood magic gun, suddenly dyed the whole **** magic gun into blood, thick blood seems to drop from the gun at any time.


    However, no matter how much blood is stained, it does not drip the blood in the end. Instead, the blood on the gun is getting heavier and heavier, and it becomes **** at the tip of the gun.


    The blood awns seem to be able to split the space in general, leaving behind another afterimage flaw in the air.


    The Duke of Sleepless roared, the vibrations behind the wings, the **** magic gun seemed to be practiced, and a shot pierced the blue transparent mask in the air.


    I saw a **** rainbow rising from the sky, with a **** smell on the blue transparent mask, but the blood immediately exploded, and did not break the blue transparent mask.


    "The power of the blood magic gun is not enough. You will only waste the power of the accumulated blood. Do you see the blood magic bead at the end of the gun? When the blood magic bead shines, it is the power of the blood magic gun. At the peak, then Hansen was given a fatal blow, not to mention a mask, even Hansen they will be destroyed together." Kahn eyes said with light.


    The Duke of No Sleep has no way to go, only a bite, the eyes of the murderous, a burst of screams, those night ghosts heard her screaming, suddenly tearing his body faster, so that the ghost blood accelerates to the blood Magic gun.


    The blood on the blood magic gun is getting stronger and stronger, and it seems that the rain-like ghost blood keeps condensing toward the blood magic gun, making the blood magic gun''s breath more and more crazy.


    "How is the blood magic bead still not bright?" The Duke of Sleeplessness looked at the night ghosts that could not be supported in the sky, because the blood loss was overwhelmed and the heart was anxious and angry, and yelled at Kahn.


    "This is a king-level device, and it is so easy to activate. At least half of the night ghosts will sacrifice their blood to stimulate the full power of the blood magic gun..." Kahn said.


    "I can''t let them die!" The Duke of Sleepless Roared.


    "Now we have no retreat, we can only kill Hansen. Otherwise, they will be able to contact the town Tiangong when they have a night ghost. When we are all dead, the night ghosts can''t live." Kahn said calmly. .


    The Duke of Sleeplessness holds the blood magic gun, his face is full of painful colors, watching the ghosts of the sky keep falling, and one night after another, the ghosts fall from the sky because of excessive blood loss.


    These night ghosts devour the living things, the spirit is already a little chaotic, but the command of the Duke of Sleepless is unwavering, one would rather shed blood, and no one night retreats or heals his own wounds.


    "I want to kill you... I must have killed you... It��s all because of you... my night ghosts will fall so badly..." The Duke of Sleepless, holding the **** blood of the growing blood, came to the sky. Rushing to the front of the blue reticle, Hansen screamed at the visor in the mask, and the original glamorous face had become extremely distorted.


    "Duke of Sleepless, this is all your own self-sufficiency." Hansen said with a grin.


    Hansen��s words made the Duke of Sleepless more angry, and the **** eyes were more intense in their eyes, and a scream of screams urged the night ghosts to continue to sacrifice their blood.


    "Fast... a little faster..." The Duke of Sleepless stared at the blood magic bead, hoping that it would light up sooner, and then go on like this, the night ghosts are almost dead.


    "Han Sen, do you have a cover that doesn''t stop? It seems that the gun is really a bit evil, and the strength of the above is already reaching the king!" The man said to Hansen while dressing the wound.


    Although the blue transparent mask has proved its sturdiness, it seems to be a glass cover that is not too thick. Can it withstand the impact of the king''s power, the man can''t help but have some doubts.


    "It should be no problem." Hansen is not sure.


    The worm king enchantment is a mutant king-level beast soul. The corresponding one should be a half-step deification. In theory, it should be a line higher than the king level. The power of blocking the king level should not be a problem.


    However, this is only a theory. Hansen has not tried the true bearing capacity of the worm king enchantment, nor dare to be absolutely certain.


    "What is it supposed to be?" The man stared at Hansen.


    "It is probably possible." Hansen said with a smile.


    "My God!" The man grabbed his forehead and said with a depressed expression: "My luck has never been so good, you should never bet on luck."


    "No way, now I can only gamble on a gamble. Do you have a better way?" Hansen smiled.


    "When it''s over, it seems that my old West is really dying today." The man cried and screamed.


    "What is your name?" Hansen asked the man.


    "My name is Ximen Xiong. When are you, I still have the mood to ask these questions. I think about how to escape the shot. The power on the gun is terrible..." Ximeng called.


    Blood is like rain, and the gun is like a dragon.


    The entire night ghost star seems to be covered with a thick layer of blood, **** atmosphere everywhere, the sky also condenses a blood cloud, covering the entire starry sky.


    Tens of thousands of night ghosts have already died more than half, and the power to pay for the king-level device is obviously too great.


    The eyes of the Duke of Sleepless are full of hatred of the bones, staring at Hansen in the mask, the eyes of the sinister poison almost consolidate into the essence, hate to dig the pieces of Hansen''s flesh and blood.


    On the ruins of the earth, a night ghost that only lost ghost blood died in a row, and the night ghosts in the sky were also crumbling, and seemed to die at any time.


    The Duke of Sleepless has already shed tears in her eyes, but she has no retreat and can only continue.


    There is a blood red between heaven and earth, which seems to be infernal.


    boom!


    The blood magic bead at the end of the Gorefiend gun suddenly shines, and the blood color rushes up, making the whole **** magic gun almost vitrified, and the sleepless Duke��s hands seem to hold a shocking blood.


    "Go to hell!" In the extreme resentment, the Duke of Sleepless, with a move of his hands, shocked the blood and immediately spurred Hansen, as if piercing the ancient sky in a flash.


    Hansen wants to try to avoid the gun by teleport, but it��s too scary, as if it��s already locked in the void, **** volcanoes like volcanic eruptions, instantly flooding Hansen with them, even the world It seems to be pierced by the **** mans.

 Chapter 2099： Invincible enchantment

    The blood is rushing, tearing the blood clouds in the sky directly, like a volcanic eruption for a long time.


    "The two deified seeds of Zhentiangong are so gone, it is really sad." Looking at the long-awaited bloody, Kahn sighed and said sadly.


    "But this world is like this. I have never known how many peerless geniuses have been ruined in the dust since ancient times. Those who can finally reach the realm of deification are often not the most geniuses, but the ones who live the longest. Just blame you for being too short-lived." Kahn narrowed his eyes and looked at the **** mans that were about to go out and muttered to himself.


    The rest of the night ghosts have fallen, and all of them are faltering because of excessive blood loss. They have long since lost their previous power.


    Ten thousand nights of ghosts, only four or five thousand are still alive, and each one is a serious loss of ghost blood, and the combat effectiveness is greatly weakened.


    The Duke of Sleeplessness holds the blood magic gun that has been restored to its original state. Some helplessly look at the remaining night ghosts. In their current state, they want to break through the defense line of the town Tiangong and go to the Mozu. I don��t know how much it will cost.


    "In any case, this moment is finally in the past." The Duke of Sleepless sighed in the heart and was about to return the blood magic gun to Kahn, but suddenly it was there, his eyes widened to the extreme, like petrified. Staring at the sky.


    After the horrible blood mans went out, the Duke of Sleepless saw a clear blue brilliance hanging in the air, a blue transparent shield.


    Under the peak of the blood magic gun, the blue transparent shield was still not broken, and it was still spotless and clean.


    Hansen and Lonely Bamboo, they were inside the shield, and they didn''t seem to be hurt. They still stood there, and they didn''t seem to mess with their clothes and hairstyles.


    "No...Impossible..." Kahn was so surprised that he looked at the blue transparent mask in the sky and couldn''t believe what he saw.


    The full-strike of the king-level device such as the Gorefiend Gun did not even break the shield. There is no reason at all.


    Even if the shield is also a king-level device, even if it is a deified device, Hansen��s power is not enough to activate such a powerful alien treasure, and the power that can be exerted is limited.


    Just like the Duke of Sleepless uses the Gorefiend Gun and paid a terrible price to make the Gorefiend Gun a king-level blow.


    However, Hansen''s shield can continue to exert a powerful force from beginning to end, and can withstand the full force of the Gorefiend, without even consuming Hansen''s own strength.


    This completely contradicts the law of the alien treasure. Even if it is a deified treasure, it is impossible to have such an ability, but all this has happened.


    Kahn naturally won''t know that Hansen''s use is not a different treasure, but a beast soul that has never been used by gene cosmic creatures. The rules and patterns of the two are completely different.


    "Now it seems that we have no need to leave here." Han Sen thought of a move, the demon king enchantment disappeared, and at the same time pulled out the ghost tooth knife, the dragon wing flashed back to the night ghost star.


    Lonely bamboo also hung the jade sword back to the waist, the ten fingers are like a sword, spurting out a criss-crossed sword, and rushed back with Han Sen.


    The full blow of the Gorefiend Gun has already wiped out the power of the night ghosts. Now Hansen has no need to escape.


    Seeing Hansen and the lonely bamboo together to kill the Duke of Sleepless, those night ghosts struggled and wanted to stop them.


    It is a pity that their ghost blood has been lost too much, and the combat power has dropped dramatically. Hansen and Lonely Bamboo have entered the night ghost group, which is like a tiger rushing into the flock.


    Where the purple black knife passed, the one-and-a-half night ghosts were directly torn by the power of the teeth.


    "Hunting the Marquis-level heterogeneous night ghost and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    "Hunting the Duke-level heterogeneous night ghost and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    "Hunt the Duke-level heterogeneous night ghost, get the ghost of the night ghost, and discover the heterogeneous gene."


    ......


    Along with the body of a night ghost, the body of the ghost was smashed, and the sound of hunting continued to ring in Hansen��s mind. A large number of night ghosts were strangled by Hansen.


    The bamboo fingers are like swords, and the sword light that is inspired is intertwined like a net, and the night ghosts in front of him are instantly strangled.


    "It''s over!" The Duke of Sleepless only felt dizzy and almost fainted. It took so much to pay, even Hansen and Lonely Bamboo did not hurt a hair, and the night ghosts were finished.


    Screaming, the Duke of Sleepless rushed to Hansen with the mortal belief.


    "This is handed over to you." Hansen''s dragon wing fluttered like a teleport, flashing the Duke of Sleepless, and chasing Kahn, who was fleeing away.


    Although the Duke of Sleepless has been killing them, but the Mozu behind them are equally hateful, Hansen can also let Kahn escape.


    Kahn glanced at Hansen, who was quickly chasing him. His speed was very fast, but he still looked slower than Hansen. The Marquis level could not find a few people faster than Hansen.


    "Han Sen, come to Japan, this time you won, this time you are not so lucky." Kahn said, took out a metal box from his arms and threw the metal box directly out.


    I saw the metal box turned like a mechanical flip, the internal gear turned, and quickly turned into a metal mechanical peacock, falling at the foot of Kahn.


    "Go." Kahn gave an order, the metal mechanical peacock wings opened, and a green light column was ejected from the tail, which instantly speeded up. It rushed out like an ejector, and opened a distance with Hansen in a blink of an eye.


    "I don''t want to go, it''s not that easy." Hansen took a shot of Boa, and Boa had a clear understanding of Hansen''s meaning. He didn''t know where to grab her little gourd and put the red cloud out of it.


    "Xiaohongyun, after thinking about a good life, I will catch up with the guy in front of me, otherwise I will shut you down for five hundred years." Hansen took Boa and set foot on the red cloud and said something to the red cloud.


    The red cloud suddenly trembled, and then the red glow of the cloud tail, the bang rushed to the sky, chasing Kahn and metal mechanical peacocks into space.


    Kahn riding a metal mechanical peacock has already rushed into space, his heart is slightly uncomfortable, although he has nothing to lose, but the plan to lead the night ghost into the Mozu failed, he will inevitably be subject to the internal opponents of the Mozu after returning Strike.


    But think about Hansen''s weird mask, even the full blow of the Gorefiend can be blocked, and Kahn is relieved.


    "Fortunately, with the Duke-level Alibao mount metal peacock, otherwise it is really dangerous." Kahn secretly thanked himself.


    Thinking in my heart, looking back in the direction of the night ghost star, Kahn��s face suddenly changed, and I saw a shocking rainbow coming. The duke-level alien treasure was riding a metal peacock. Before that shocked, I felt It is like being still.

 Chapter 2100： 斩 troll

    "How could it be so fast?" Kahn was shocked, but he had no time to think again. Hansen had already caught up with the red cloud.


    Kahn took up the blood magic gun, and the purple eyes in his eyes filled the air. The purple one-corner on the top of his head was like a red iron block, emitting a transparent purple awn.


    Hey! Hey!


    Kahn��s ** skyrocketed, the muscles of the whole body swelled, and the armor was all blasted. The body was pulled up ten feet in an instant, from an ordinary human body to a terrorist giant of thirty or forty meters high.


    Kahn��s muscles are high and the skin is turned into a strange purple, and the hair grows wildly, almost falling to the heel.


    The horror of a stock of horror emanates from Kahn��s body, as if it were a brute force demon from ancient times.


    boom!


    The troll-like Kahn punched Hansen, and the power of the demon slammed like a mountain.


    The trolled Kahn is endless, far surpassing the Marquis level, and can even kill the general Duke, plus the inevitable attack of the power of the demon, almost invincible in the Marquis class.


    No Marquis can escape the power of his demon, and there is no such thing as the power of the troll that the Marquis can block. This seems to be an unsolvable blow.


    The power of Kahn''s troll is like the speed of the red cloud. In the Marquis, it is beyond the same level of existence. It is almost impossible to find an opponent against it in the Marquis.


    It is a pity that such power has no use for Hansen. The tunnel is unfolding in the tunnel. The chain of order is displayed in front of Hansen. There is a strange chain of order born out of thin air. It is necessary to lock Hansen''s body.


    Hansen pulled out the strange chain of order directly, and the red cloud broke out at a horrible speed, and instantly escaped Kahn��s horror blow.


    Kahn��s pupils shrank, and the sniper of the power of the demon would not be able to escape. The huge fists blasted out and there was no possibility of retaking them.


    The red cloud flew past Kahn''s neck like a lightning bolt, and Hansen''s ghost tooth knife also went away.


    Hey!


    The muscles were cut off by the purple-black knives, and the blood spattered from the troll''s neck like spring water.


    However, because the troll''s body is too large and the strength is greatly enhanced, Hansen''s knife only cuts a wound on his neck, which is not fatal.


    Kahn screamed and waved his fists again, rushing to Hansen.


    His power has almost no opponents in the Marquis class, but unfortunately, the power of the devil''s power can''t lock Hansen, and the red cloud flies around Kahn like lightning.


    A knife is also flashing, and every time the purple and black knife flickers, a wound will be left on Kahn, causing the blood to splash out.


    Kahn��s trolls kept roaring, but his power didn��t touch Hansen at all. It was like a clumsy giant baby, and he couldn��t catch the red cloud that flew away.


    "Why... Why is the power of the demon actually failing? How is this possible..." Kahn was not willing to madly bombard, and the huge and majestic body constantly broke out of terrorist power, almost smashing the space.


    It was just that everything seemed so futile and useless. Hansen stood in the red cloud and kept screaming. After a few flashes, the red cloud flew away from Kahn and floated across from him.


    "Kahn, you know that after I came to the night ghost star, I have already planned to take the night ghosts to get rid of us, right?" Hansen said as he turned to the incarnation of the troll.


    Kahn said nothing, and turned to escape into space.


    Hansen snorted and pressed the ghost tooth knife forward. He suddenly saw a purple-black knife that was thinner than the hairline of Kahn��s troll, and instantly bound Kahn��s giant magic body. In the middle of the knife.


    "Hey!" Kahn��s angry roar, the magic of his body broke out, trying to break the knife.


    It is a pity that he is too small to look at Hansen''s compressed knives. The powerful force is hard to earn, and he has not broken the knife and gas, but the knife has fallen into his flesh and blood.


    In the hands of Hansen, the ghost tooth knives slammed forward, and the knives suddenly shrank. They cut into the body of Kahn��s troll and instantly dismembered the body of his troll.


    The corpses and the demon blood rushed out, floating in the air, and the **** magic gun and metal mechanical peacock fell.


    Han Sen��s mind was moved, and he immediately grabbed the blood magic gun and the metal mechanical peacock. He just took a purple light from the troll��s corpse and suddenly disappeared into the void.


    "What is that?" Hansen frowned slightly. The purple light was too fast. Hansen didn''t see what it was.


    However, he is very clear that Kahn should not die, because Kahn is obviously different, and Hansen did not hear the sound of hunting.


    Hansen rummaged through the troll''s corpse, and did not see the heterogeneous gene. The thing that was just removed, the ten ** contains the heterogeneous gene of Kahn.


    I don''t know what method Kahn used to break into the void, and I am afraid that it is impossible to find him. Hansen put away the blood magic gun and the metal mechanical peacock and returned to the night ghost star.


    I saw that the Duke of Sleeplessness has been banned from being alone, and those night ghosts are afraid to rush up again. It seems that everything has settled.


    After the troops of the town Tiangong arrived, the night ghosts such as the Duke of Sleeplessness were returned to the town Tiangong. Hansen and Lonely Bamboo were also rewarded by the Presbyterian Church for stopping the rebellion of the night ghost.


    In addition to rewards such as genetic fluids and different treasures, there is also a qualification to enter the geek to select genetic engineering.


    However, Hansen does not have time to practice other genetic techniques. The sorcerer has only occasionally had time to practice, so he did not go to the pavilion.


    As for Ximenxiong, Hansen originally wanted to ask him some questions, but when he returned to the night ghost star, Ximenxiong had disappeared, but he left a communication number on the big stone he was sitting on.


    After returning to the town of Tiangong, the town Tiangong personally summoned Hansen and stared at Hansen for a long while before saying: "You are not a pro-disciple of my town, but you have made a lot of things for my town Tiangong. If you need anything, you can satisfy your requirements within a reasonable situation.


    "Excuse me, Lord, what is the reason inside?" Han Sen felt that there was no sincerity in the words of the master of the town, and that it was reasonable to say it, and it was not good to say that he did not feel unreasonable. I will promise, listening to the generosity, in fact, it is better not to let the election.


    "I feel that I am reasonable." Zhen Tiangong said with a squint.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders and thought that the town''s Tiangong master was really shameless, but instead of being angry with him, Hansen did not intend to be polite with him.


    "If you want more, he will definitely not give it. If it is less, I will be unhappy. What is better?" Hansen thought in his heart and thought about what should be asked at one time. 8)

 Chapter 2101： Dao Zangdong

    Suddenly, Hansen��s eyes lit up and he seemed to think about what he wanted.


    The owner of the town Tiangu smiled and looked at Hansen. "What are the requirements? Although I think your master Isa is a pro-disciple, you can be regarded as my grandson. You don''t have to be polite, you want to say anything."


    "I am not asking for other rewards, but I have recently learned the magic of the town. This genetic technique is really profound and profound. I hope that the main adult of the palace can give pointers to one or two, so that I can practice the sorcerer as soon as possible." Mori said slightly.


    The town of Tiangong, a slight glimpse, did not expect Hansen to make such a request. This requirement is easy and easy, but it is really difficult to say that it is difficult.


    Hansen only said that he was asked to point out the magic of the town, but to what extent? The eleventh-level town sorcerer, even the many kings of the Tiangong of the town have not been able to practice. If this is the case, the Tiantiangong master does not know what to order.


    However, he was the head of the palace, Han Sen only asked him to point to a genetic technique. He could not explain the complete words even a genetic technique. It seems that some can''t be said.


    After a sigh of relief, the owner of the town Tianzhu said: "The town sorcerer is one of the secret techniques of the town palace of the town of Tiangong. The method is very complicated and mysterious. It can be done in a day or two. However, I have a method that can be completed quickly. Just practicing it will be more dangerous. Would you like to try it?"


    Hansen slightly frowned, and the owner of the town Tiangong apparently kicked the ball back. He only said that he was dangerous, but he didn''t say how dangerous it was. If Hansen didn''t dare to go, then he couldn''t blame him for not teaching.


    However, if Hansen promised to come down, he did not know what the danger was, and whether he could make it.


    After a while, Hansen gritted his teeth and said: "The disciple is willing to give it a try."


    "Well, it is a good apprentice of Isa. The Lord is very optimistic about you. You will go back and prepare for it. I will go to Dao Zang Island tomorrow morning to find me." The town Tianzhu said that he waved to Hansen to leave.


    After Hansen��s salute, he withdrew from the town��s Tiangong, and he was still thinking about the way back. The town��s Tiangong Lord asked him to go to Daozhu Island to do something.


    According to Hansen��s knowledge, Dao Zang Island is one of the forbidden places in the town��s Tiangong. Without the permission of the palace, the general disciple is not allowed to enter the Dao-Tibet Island. Therefore, he can��t find the information of the Dao-Ti Island. He can only wait until tomorrow. what''s going on.


    However, Hansen has also considered, the town of Tiangong will not harm him, at most it is suffering, if it can be practiced in a short period of time, even if you can only practice five or six layers is not bad.


    This genetic technique is too complicated, and it will be done in a step-by-step manner. Even if Hansen has to practice for several years, it will have a good effect.


    Before going to the Tibetan island, Hansen also invited the familiar people such as Lonely Bamboo, Thousand Cranes and Yunjia Sisters to gather together, and inquired about what a Dao Zang Island is.


    Yun Sushang, they heard that the palace mainly let Hansen go to the island, and suddenly he was shocked.


    Yun Suyi said directly: "Dao Zangdao is not a normal disciple. It used to be when the king-level powerhouse needs a breakthrough. He will go to Dao-Tibet Island. I heard that it is extremely dangerous, and many king-level powerhouses. After entering, not only did not break through the success, but fell into a serious internal injury, the palace owner asked you to go there, do not know what it is."


    Several people told Han Sen about some things in Dao Zang Island, but they didn''t know much. They only knew that it was the place where the king''s powers practiced breakthroughs.


    The king-level powerhouse who entered did not have a breakthrough to become a half-step myth, that is, he was seriously injured. In short, it was dangerous, and the disciples of the town Tiangong under the king level had never entered.


    Thousands of cranes thought about it and said: "In fact, we don''t have to worry too much. The main man of the palace will not harm Hansen. He asked Han Sen to go to the Tibetan island. Naturally, there is his truth."


    Hansen thinks the same is true. If the town Tiangong wants to be disadvantageous to him, it does not need such trouble.


    Early the next morning, Han Sen went to Dao Zang Island with Boa. When he arrived outside the island, he saw the town of Tiangong standing on the top of a imaginary mountain. He smiled and waved at him. If the mountains are immortals.


    "The disciple saw the palace owner." Hansen rode his legless crane on the top of the mountain and bowed to the town of Tiantian.


    The owner of the town Tianwei waved slightly: "This stone ladder is the passage to the Daozang Cave. As you go down the stone ladder, you can get as much as you can, depending on your own understanding and creation."


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and he refused to go down slowly. He squinted and asked: "Do you want to personally point your disciples?"


    "The town sorcerer is unusual. Even if I am willing to teach, you can''t have much improvement in a short period of time, but it is not normal here. You will naturally know when you go in. If your understanding is sufficient, It is not difficult to break through several layers in a short period of time." Zhentiangong said with a smile, Hansen said.


    "I heard that this is a king-level powerhouse to break through the self. I am afraid that a small count can''t enjoy it..." Hansen''s Ai''ai refused to go inside.


    "You are giving up now and coming back." Zhentiangong said with a smile.


    Hansen took his teeth and walked down the stone ladder. These stone ladders spiraled down and looked down. They kept leading to the deepest part of the mountain. They couldn��t see it at all. It was like a bottomless pit that could go to the underworld. Like.


    And the endless spiral of the stone ladder, also sees people''s mind dizzy.


    Hansen looked outside and saw the town Tiangong standing on the exit and smiling at him.


    Hansen naturally can''t just go back, can only continue to go down, Boa is sitting on his shoulder, curiously looking around.


    In addition to the stone ladders that circled again and again, there was nothing above the mountain wall. Hansen gradually walked into the depths of the bottomless pit along the stone ladder on the mountain wall.


    I don''t know how many stone steps I took. Hansen suddenly saw a stone door on the stone wall next to it. There were several numbers on the door above the stone door.


    "00001, what does this number mean? Is there still tens of thousands of stone gates below? What is inside the stone gate?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    When Hansen thought about it, he suddenly heard a bang in the Shimen, and the stone door turned on.


    At the entrance of the Dao Zang Cave, the owner of the Tiangong Palace did not know when there was a woman with a black veil mask. The town��s main palace looked into the Tibetan Mastiff and then turned to look at the black-masked woman who said: ��Here Look at him on your site, don''t let him die."


    "People are brought in by you, naturally you are responsible for it. I only care about small ones." The black-masked woman said that she walked into the Dao Zang Cave.


    The owner of the town Tianzhu smiled at the woman''s back, and then he stepped up. The clouds under his feet went straight to Jiuyi. In a blink of an eye, he left the Dao Zang Island and went back to his backyard in the town.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2102： Native gene identifier

    Hansen saw the stone door open and suddenly entered the alert state, looking at the stone gate.


    I saw that there was a black whirlpool inside Shimen. Before Hansen reacted, the vortex rushed out of a huge suction and pulled Hansen directly.


    Hansen was shocked and condensed his strength to resist the suction, but he couldn��t stop the pull of the force. He was inhaled into the stone room in a blink of an eye.


    As soon as the situation changed, Hansen found himself in a dark and damp cave.


    Oh la la! Oh la la!


    Hansen heard the sound of the iron chain rubbing stones in the depths of the cave, and then saw a majestic figure coming out of the shadow of the cave.


    It was a monster with a tiger head and a scorpion, and a pair of green bird wings on the back. The body was ten feet long, and a pair of green eyes stared at Hansen, and Hansen only felt the hair on his back.


    The monster''s momentum is too horrible, although it only reveals a little breath, but it has already made Han Sen feel depressed and almost breathless.


    Only its body is penetrated by a black chain and locked in the cave. When there is a distance of more than ten meters from Hansen, the black chains that extend from the depths of the cave have been pulled straight, and the monster I can''t move an inch, just standing there staring coldly at Hansen.


    Hansen did not dare to have the slightest intention, ready to summon the demon king enchantment, although this guy is locked in the body, but like this strong existence, it is just a sigh of relief, but also has a devastating lethality, not Han Mori can handle this level.


    "Is the town Tiangong already dying? Can you let these two little guys come in and die?" The monster stared coldly at Hansen.


    "What the **** is this? The town Tiangong will not let me and this guy do it right? Even if it is locked, I can''t be its opponent!" Han Sen looked at the king in the hole The creature, the smell of it seems to be suppressed by the chain, but it still overflows a part, indicating that its power is not completely imprisoned.


    Hansen hasn''t looked at it in detail yet. He saw the light in the eyes of the king-level creature green, and it glowed like two lanterns.


    Hansen quickly summoned the worm king to protect the body, but the light in the eyes of the monster is getting brighter and brighter, so Hansen''s eyes are involuntarily attracted by its eyes.


    "boom!"


    Hansen felt that his brain was about to explode. In his lantern-like eyes, Hansen seemed to see a strange symbol, but he could not see it.


    The symbol seems to have been printed in Hansen''s mind, and there was a burst of storm in his mind.


    It was a real storm. Hansen felt the boundless wind, the violent wind, the gentle wind, the brutal sandstorm in the Dasha Waterfall, the ruthless tsunami in the sea, and the power of various winds raging in Hansen��s mind.


    Although Hansen knew that these were only illusions, they still suffered a great impact.


    The black-masked woman stood outside the stone door, leaning against the stone wall next to it, closing her eyes seemed to be resting, and seemed to be waiting for something.


    "The seventy-two genes of Daomen have been suppressed for hundreds of millions of years. Many of the king-level powers want to understand their original gene, and most of them fail. Let Hansen come here to bear the power of the original gene, and he really wants to lose. Out, even if his mental strength and artistic conception are not inferior to the king, I am afraid it is difficult to bear such pressure, and finally I have to trouble me to finish." The woman muttered to herself, but her closed eyes seemed to be able to see through.


    After a while, the woman suddenly opened her eyes and revealed the color of surprise.


    "How could this be, they can withstand the power impact of the original gene?" The woman frowned.


    ......


    In the dark world, only the light in the corner of the world is lit, and under the dim light, you can see a broken palace.


    Above the square of the palace, you can see a five- or six-year-old boy who is fighting fiercely with a strange bird.


    The young boy''s body is strong, constantly moving the body, leaving a trace of the afterimage, no different from the real bird, and the big bird constantly entangled in the air.


    Suddenly, one bird and one bird separated, and the strange bird smirked and laughed: "The florets are really talented. As long as the Eucharist can break through to the level of deification, it will surely re-raise my sanctuary."


    "Deification, I don''t know how many years later, the sacred body is so easy to break through into deification." Mei Yan''s beauty turned: "But it''s almost time for the genealogy to be born, small flowers to It is possible to go to the rank of the Viscount, first to gain a reputation for our sanctuary, so that the old guys know that our sanctuary is still there."


    "Yes, be sure to participate." The old vulture nodded and then looked at the nine-blooded blood cat lying on the side and said: "Old cat, how do you look?"


    "It''s time to let those guys know that there are people in the sanctuary," the old cat said faintly.


    "Okay, then let''s say so." Old eagle and other old blame faces are full of excitement, one by one screaming: "Small flowers, this time you must help us fight for the first time back."


    ......


    For nearly a year, Hansen has entered the Dao Zang Cave every day, bearing the power of the original gene.


    The kings of the kings were imprisoned, and only their eyes could destroy the power of the scorpion to attack Hansen''s spirit. Hansen gradually realized something in the confrontation with the original genes.


    Perhaps because of the baptism of the singularity, Hansen has an understanding of the strengths of the various departments. When looking at the genes of the original genes, it is easier to feel the meaning of the power they represent.


    And those original gene suffixes seem to have little use for Boa, Boa just followed Hansen, but his eyes were not attracted by the singularity, and his eyes were curiously looking around.


    In the past year, in addition to entering the Dao Zang Cave, Han Sen once every week, went to Bai Yu Lou to absorb Yu Xianling.


    As usual, when Hansen once again absorbed the jade fairy spirit on the seventh floor, he suddenly felt the body swell, the strength of the ice muscle jade bone quickly condensed, and the general light of the ice jade quickly evolved on him, and it was turned into a short time. A light and shadow similar to the jade fairy, seems to have endless cold power from the fairy light and shadow.


    "Ice muscle jade bones have finally been promoted to the Marquis level!" Han Sen''s heart is slightly happy, but unfortunately it is in the Baiyu Building, otherwise he really wants to try the strength of the ice muscle jade surgery.

 Chapter 2103： call

    Seventy-two original gene ɷ ,, Han Sen also realized a lot, in fact, Zhen Zhen is based on the seventy-two original gene ɷ ��, Han Sen to understand the source gene ɷ �� �� , The technique is also leaps and bounds, and it has reached the eighth floor in just one year.


    Hansen once again received the task assigned by the elders'' home, but this time the task was relatively simple. Only one Marquis-level alien was messed up in a commercial planet under the Tiangong Palace. Hansen easily killed the alien.


    But when he was about to return to the town of Tiangong, his communicator suddenly rang, showing a familiar number from Hansen, the one left by Ximenxiong.


    Hansen later dialed the number, but the display was an empty number. Now it seems that Ximeng Xiong left the number, not to let Hansen contact him, but he wants to contact Han Sen.


    Hansen connected the communicator and there was no image signal, only the current sound passed.


    Without speaking, Hansen just listened to the voice coming from the communicator.


    "Han Sen, it is me." A familiar voice came out of the communicator, not the voice of Ximen Xiong, but the voice of the saints.


    "Scorpio?" Hansen frowned slightly, and now he can be sure that blood education does have a way to leave the shelter.


    "It''s me, listening to the buddy, I don''t have much time, otherwise I will be traced to whereabouts." said the Scorpio Saints.


    "How did you get out of the shelter?" Hansen asked, only hearing the sound, he was not sure if the bottom is a true saint.


    Not to mention listening to sound, even if it is a live-action image, the current technology can also be simulated.


    "We have a natural way of teaching blood, but we can''t go back." Tiandun paused and continued: "Now, when you don''t say this, you have to listen to something. Don''t let people discover it. You have cultivated "Blood and Blood", otherwise the consequences are unimaginable."


    ��Why?�� Hansen asked.


    "This is very complicated. To put it simply, there is a guy in the gene universe who is looking for the troubles of blood education. Fortunately, your cultivation of blood is not deep, and there is no blue blood. If you are careful, don''t expose yourself. It should not be discovered," said Tian Hao.


    "What forces are going to deal with blood education? Which one is the top?" Hansen asked again.


    "Not a superior, but more terrible than the upper." Scorpio hesitated, or continued: "Do you know that the Seventh Action Group of the Alliance has met a guy who claims to be a god?"


    Hansen��s heart stunned: ��The guy also came to the gene universe?��


    "Not coming to the gene universe, but he belongs to it. Remember, don''t be found that you have cultivated "Blood and Blood", otherwise you will become his goal. Also, keep you. The saying of the crystal family, do not mention the name of human beings, it will also reveal the fact that you are out of the shelter, you do very well," said Tian Hao.


    "What the **** is he?" Hansen asked again.


    "I don''t know what to say, if you want to say it, you can think of him as a more terrible existence than a deified power. We don''t have the ability to confront him now. The blood is teaching many saints who enter the gene universe. It was in the hands of the guy. We didn��t have the ability to resist before... but it��s not the same now...�� said Scorpio.


    "How is it different?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "Super God Gene." Tianzhu said five words.


    "What do you mean?" Hansen listened to the simple five words, but there was a lot of thoughts in his mind.


    "Only when the super **** gene is complete, it is possible to go to that step, and it is possible to confront such a guy. It is our hope to be able to come to the super-gene of the gene universe. In short, you have not grown up yet. Before you take a step, don''t expose yourself to the cultivation of "Blood and Blood"." Scorpio said eagerly.


    "You already know this, why don''t you tell me in the shelter?" Hansen asked.


    Scorpio said: "I have not said it already. We can only teach the saints to come out but can''t go back. These are the things that I learned from the predecessors of the saints after I came to the gene universe... well... There is no time... I will have the opportunity to contact you later..."


    The communicator was hung up. After Hanson put away the communicator, he secretly thought: "If all this is true, what kind of existence does that **** exist? Is he and the emperor the same existence? Can you not take it yourself? Killing the creatures here, or saying that the **** is the emperor?"


    Hansen thought a lot, but there was never a result. He didn''t intend to expose the blood and nerves. After the reminder of Scorpio, it would be even worse.


    No matter whether it is true or false, there is no harm in low-key.


    Hansen thought for a moment, then dialed back according to that number, and the result was the same as before, suggesting that the number is still an empty number.


    "Blood-life education has obviously entered the gene universe long before it was a long time ago. Maybe the emperor is under an empty star in the gene universe, but the reputation of human beings has never spread throughout the universe. I can imagine that they must be I have to bear some kind of tremendous pressure before I have to hide myself." Han Sen looked a little dignified and muttered to himself: "Is that **** really so magical?"


    After returning to the town of Tiangong, Hansen got a vacation.


    Now he only has the hole mysterious and the genetics language is not promoted to the Marquis, the hole Xuan Jing is steadily improving, and the genetic language has almost no movement, unless there is external help, it is impossible to continue promotion.


    Hansen tried to use Yuling to improve the genetics, but the effect was not very good. Although it also had some effect, the improvement was still very slow.


    After practicing at this speed, no matter how many thirty or fifty years, it is impossible for the genetic story to be promoted to the Marquis.


    Hansen is thinking about how to quickly improve the genetic language, and Qian Yuhe has brought the order of the master of the town.


    "The palace owner asked me to go to the feathers?" Hansen looked at the thousand cranes in surprise, and some could not believe that this was the order of the town of Tiangong.


    The owner of the town is very clear about the grievances of him and the Yu people. He does not say that he is related to Kong Fei. It is only a matter of **** knives. The feathers have already regarded him as a stab in the eyes.


    "Yes, the palace owner asked you to go to the Yu nationality as a special envoy of the Tiantian Palace. In fact, this is also a good intention. You should have heard of the reincarnation pool of the Holy Heaven. As a special envoy to the Yuzu, you are eligible to use the reincarnation pool. "Thousands of cranes said.


    "You mean that Angela used to wash away the reincarnation pool that I have cultivated myself? I don''t want to re-enter the tires again, what do you do with that stuff?" Hansen frowned.

 Chapter 2104： First advent to the holy heaven

    "The reincarnation pool is not only simple enough to be rehabilitated, but also the reincarnation power of the reincarnation pool. It also has the effect of promoting promotion. It is only used in different ways. It is estimated that the progenitor is watching your genetic surgery has not been promoted to the Marquis, so it will give You have such an opportunity to use the reincarnation pool of the Holy Heaven. According to our agreement with the Yu people, the town Tiangong can only have three qualifications for using the reincarnation pool every ten years, one of which is given to you. You can be considered a good favor." Thousands of feathers said something envious.


    "In this case, then I will go to the holy paradise." Han Sen heard that there are such benefits, and he no longer hesitated, and promised to go to the Holy Land as a special envoy.


    In the current situation of the Yu family, it is impossible to risk the offense of the Tiangong Palace to take him, and at most it is to ridicule him.


    There are good things to do, Hansen intends to pretend to be dumb, not to pay attention to the feathers, first take advantage of it.


    "Right, when you came back from the Yuzu, it was almost the time when the genes were born in the world. Are you planning to fight for it? At your level, the first count is still very good." After finishing the business Qian Yuhe asked with a smile.


    "I don''t have any interest in those names." Hansen shook his head. He already had two kinds of genetic techniques to be promoted to the Marquis. If he went to participate, he would also enter the Marquis list. In that case, he would not only practice a basic genetic technique. It is.


    The mission to the Holy Heaven is not only Hansen alone, but also many special envoys of the Tiangong Temple, and an elder who sits in the town, but they are all going to the holy heaven and the feathers to talk about the interests of some two ethnic groups. Only Hansen has no other tasks. It is purely to use the reincarnation pool.


    Hansen followed the mission to the holy paradise. The elders who led the team were the ten-sister elders, and Hansen was relieved. He had a good relationship with the two daughters of Yun��s elders and the disciples. I thought about it. Whatever, cloud sky will cover him.


    The accompanying disciples of the Tiangong Temple are not bad for Hansen. After all, Han Sen��s reputation in Zhentian Temple is very good. He has done a lot of good things for the Tiangong Temple. The relationship with the disciples of Zhentiangong is not bad, at least on the surface. Everyone praises him well.


    On the way, I arrived at the Yu area without any danger. I have not yet entered the holy heaven, and the king of the feathers has come to meet the mission.


    Nowadays, the Yu people can survive in the Tiantian Palace. They have not been taken to the holy heaven by other superiors. Naturally, the mission of the Tiantian Palace has paid special attention to it.


    When the Han king saw Hansen, his eyes were obviously wrong, and he did not know whether it was because of Kong Fei��s relationship or because of the **** knife.


    After entering the holy heaven, all the feathers that saw Hansen��s eyes were strange, obviously different from the eyes of the other town��s ambassadors.


    Hansen is calm and self-confident, but he did not see it.


    When the Yuzu knew that Hansen was going to use the reincarnation pool, it was very ugly to look at each other.


    The receptionist��s Huan Yuwang said: ��The reincarnation pool is still closed. Please ask the special envoy to stay in the holy paradise for a few days. After the reincarnation pool is opened, the family should immediately use the special envoy.��


    Hansen had to live in the holy paradise, fortunately he lived with the mission members of the town Tiangong, and there was no problem.


    In the palace-style conference hall of the Holy Heaven, many elders and high-level elders are negotiating.


    ��The reincarnation pool is the most sacred place for my feathers. How can Hansen be tarnished?�� said a feather elder hate.


    "Yes, the guy who has a relationship with Kong Fei is not qualified to use the reincarnation pool." Another elder elder hate.


    For a time, the majority of the feathers were very dissatisfied with Hansen��s use of the reincarnation pool.


    "Now is not a problem we are willing to refuse. This is our agreement with Zhentiangong. No matter whether we are willing or not, Hansen can only enter the pool. This can''t be stopped." Shengtian Yu Wang said faintly.


    For a time, all the elders were silent. After the war of the feathers, the whole family��s strength dropped, and all the beasts fell to the first level. Although the strong people such as the holy king Yuwang have already used a lot of resources. Back to the king level, but almost exhausted the savings of the Holy Land for so many years.


    Even so, the strength of the Yu nationality is at most the previous three or four percent. It is not dependent on the sanctuary of the Tiantian Palace, and it is impossible to preserve the holy heaven.


    "Since Hansen can''t stop Hansen from entering the reincarnation pool, it''s better to simply open it to him." An elder suddenly said.


    "Elder Feather Feather, what do you mean?" The eyes of everyone looked at the elder, revealing the color of doubt.


    "The reincarnation pool can enter three creatures at a time. The quota for the town Tiangong is also ten years. This time, the town Tiangong only used one quota for Hansen. That is to say, we can also send two plums and Han. Sen entered the reincarnation pool together." Elder Xian Yu said slowly.


    Seeing everyone still looking at him with puzzled thoughts, Elder Xian Yu went on to say: "The reincarnation power of the reincarnation pool is limited. There are three biological restrictions. It is for creatures below the Marquis level. If it is The king''s powerhouse enters it, and the power of reincarnation in the reincarnation pool is actually only enough for one king to use, and it can''t really reincarnate. If it is the duke, it is probably barely enough for the two dukes to reincarnate."


    "Elder Xian Yu, what you mean is, we are looking for two dukes and Hansen to enter the reincarnation pool, and he is fighting for the power of reincarnation?" Sheng Tian Yu Wang looked at the elders of Xian Yu.


    Elder Xian Yu said: "We use the reincarnation pool for generations, and the affinity with the power of reincarnation is comparable to that of foreigners. Plus the strength of the two dukes is far above Hansen. At that time, we can absorb a lot of reincarnation power. Even if Sen can absorb a small part, he won''t get much benefit, so the town Tiangong can''t pick anything wrong."


    "This method is feasible, but who will absorb the power of reincarnation?" The elders discussed it again.


    If the Duke-level strongman absorbs the power of reincarnation, if it is too much, it will be like Angia, and it will be reborn as the most primitive state. At that time, even the baron is not, and it needs to be re-cultivated.


    Not everyone has the determination of Angie, and few of the Duke-level powers will be willing to rebuild.


    The elders of Xian Yu are slightly different: "Let''s let Angela and Andorra go to the pool."


    "Are they not still being held in the prison? Are they willing to go to the pool?" an elder was surprised.


    "I have a way to convince them." Elder Xian Yu said with confidence.


    "If their brothers can go to the reincarnation, it would be better, let alone a Hansen, even if it is ten Hansen, they can''t argue for their brothers." The elder elders said with joy.


    Hansen came to the fourth day of the Yu family and finally received news from the Yu family, telling him that the transfer pool is ready for use, and that he is ready to go to the pool.

 Chapter 2105： Reincarnation pool

    The reincarnation pool of the Holy Heaven is a well-known treasure pool in the entire gene universe. In the gene universe, there are not many treasures that can help the king-level powerhouses. The reincarnation pool is one of them.


    Although there are some flaws in the power of reincarnation, the chances of a king-level strongman being promoted to a half-step deification are not high, and some problems may occur, but even so, it is already a treasure for many races to peep.


    Under the leadership of a feather king, Hansen finally saw the reincarnation pool in the legend of the Holy Heaven.


    Although the name is a reincarnation pool, there is no real pool water. It is a huge crystal altar. In the middle of the crystal altar is an angelic statue.


    The statue is white and the wing of the angel is wrapped forward. It looks like a goddess of mercy, as if it can tolerate all life and death and sin in the world.


    "The reincarnation pool can be reborn and baptized by three creatures at a time. Otherwise, the extra reincarnation power will be wasted. You must have already known this?" The elders of Xian Yu who came to Hankyu to the reincarnation altar looked at Hansen. Said.


    "Yes." Hansen nodded and said.


    Before Hansen came, the town of Tiangong had already given him information about the reincarnation pool. Hansen is still very clear about these things.


    "That''s good, Zhen Tiangong only sent you one person here to accept the power of reincarnation. In order to avoid wasting the power of reincarnation, our Yu people will also send two Marquis to accept the power of reincarnation with you. Is there any problem? "Elder Xian Yu asked with a smile."


    "No problem." Hansen nodded replied.


    "Angela, Andora, your brother and Hansen accept the baptism of the reincarnation, remember to be cautious, not to disturb our VIPs." Elder Yu Yu pretending to command the two brothers Angela and Andora .


    Hansen had some doubts in his heart. He had already expected it before he came.


    The reason why the town Tiangong sent him alone, but did not directly send three people together, just to allow Hansen to absorb all the power of reincarnation.


    Before Hansen came, the possible reaction to the Yu nationality had already been counted. In their prediction, the Yu family should let the two dukes come out to compete with Hansen for reincarnation, but now they have sent two marquis to come. It was Hansen��s accident.


    However, after Hansen saw the Angela and the Andora brothers, they understood why they were two of them.


    Both brothers are standard feathers, and they look like marble statues. The life of the body is not wrong with the Marquis.


    But looking at the temperament of the two of them, Hansen did not believe that the two of them were just the Marquis.


    Even among the dukes that Hansen has seen, it is difficult to find strong people like them, but the look of their eyes that despise all things is not something that ordinary nobles can have.


    "Did they have been the top dukes, the Marquis who fell in the battle of the lights?" Hansen secretly guessed.


    In fact, Hansen only guessed half of it. Angela and Andorra were once kings. Because they violated the taboos of the Yu people, they were beaten into the prison and tortured in the prison. For hundreds of years, the body was also hurt by torture in the prison, because it fell a level, from the king to the duke.


    Later, the feathers were extinguished, all the feathers fell to a level, and they fell from the Duke to the Marquis.


    Because they have been detained in the prison, they naturally have no resources for them to nurse their bodies, so they have been maintained at the Marquis level.


    Elder Xian Yu did not know how to persuade the two brothers to come out and compete with Hansen for their reincarnation. Although their strength is the Marquis, the foundation is the king. The sense of power and various means are not comparable to the Marquis. of.


    And after these days of nursed back to health, they have been able to break back to the Duke level at any time, and if they absorb the power of reincarnation, they may even return to the king level.


    Using their brothers to compete with Hansen for the power of reincarnation, naturally more powerful than the general Duke, in the eyes of the elders of Xian Yu, if their brothers are a little bit stunned, perhaps Han Sen can not even get a reincarnation.


    However, the elders of Xian Yu especially smashed them, and they have to give Hansen a little reincarnation, so that the town Tiangong can have nothing to say.


    "The reincarnation pool is about to open soon. Please ask the three to go to the altar." A deacon''s deacon made a gesture for Hansen and Angela and Andora.


    The altar was quite large, and Hansen found a place on the opposite side of the statue to wait for the opening of the reincarnation pool.


    Angela and the Andorra brothers stood on either side of the statue of the angels, just in the middle of the statue of the gods, but they did not look at Hansen, but stood there indifferently.


    Angela and Andorra did not regard Hansen as an opponent at all. They said that they were once a king-level powerhouse. Hansen��s reputation is so big, at most it is a marquis, and they are different from each other. Don''t bother.


    The elders of Xianyu and the feathers are also optimistic about the play. Only the messenger group of Zhentiangong is waiting to watch the wonders of the reincarnation pool, and how much benefit Hansen can get in the reincarnation pool.


    Yun Changkong looked at the two brothers Angela and Andora on the altar, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    These two brothers have been living in the paradise for some reason. They know that their foreigners are few, and after being locked up for hundreds of years, almost no one knows these two brothers now, but the sky is still sharply discovered. a little bit


    He did not know the two brothers, but Yun Changkong itself controlled the intelligence agency of the Yuntian Pavilion, the town��s Tiangong, and was no stranger to the more famous Duke and Marquis.


    Now the Yu family even called two strange marquis up and Hansen to compete for the power of reincarnation, Yun Changkong immediately smelled an unusual taste.


    "The two brothers are not simple." Yun Chang hollowly pondered, through various clues to determine the true origin of these two brothers.


    If the Yuzu deliberately chose two marquis to give up and Hansen compete for the power of reincarnation, the three people shared the power of reincarnation, and Yun Changkong did not believe it anyway.


    The Yu family hated Kong Fei, and Han Sen was the one who got the feather of Confucius. Only this one, the Yu family could not let Han Sen secure the power of reincarnation, let alone the blood feather knife. Things.


    Yun Changkong has not yet come up with the origins of the two brothers, and the reincarnation pool there has already been opened.


    I saw that the gods swayed like a wave of water on the day, and the wings of the angels that wrapped forward and spread together.


    The whole altar was lit up, and as the gods rippled into the water, they turned into a crystal-like column of light that rushed into the sky, as if a water column stood between heaven and earth.

 Chapter 2106： Fight for the power of reincarnation

    Hansen stretched out his hands and felt the energy like a stream of water. He finally understood why it was called a reincarnation pool. The energy here has already reached the point of liquefaction.


    The body is immersed in the energy of liquefaction. Hansen''s entire body is like a hormone, and the cells are about to explode.


    Quickly converge on the mind, directly run the "genetic language", refining and absorbing the liquid energy that penetrates into the body.


    Both Angela and Andora are also refining and absorbing the liquid energy, but these energies are not reincarnation, just the incidental products of the reincarnation pool.


    Because the wings of the previous angel idols were folded forward, they wrapped the body and could not see her arm.


    Now that the wings have been opened, I saw that in the hands of the gods that day, holding the same stone water bottle, the center of the energy fluctuation of the entire reincarnation pool is the stone bottle.


    The liquid energy of a strand of water evaporates from the mouth of the stone bottle and then spreads out.


    Hey!


    Hansen was refining the liquid energy, but suddenly heard the sound of a bubble burst in the mouth of the bottle, and then saw a white thing ejected from the stone bottle.


    I haven''t waited for Hansen to see what it is. I saw Angela and Andora both at the same time, and the glory of holiness rushed from them, and they each turned into a huge angel light and shadow wrapped them up. body of.


    Hansen saw this clearly. The white ball that was sprayed from the water bottle was a very weird thing.


    The thing is only palm-sized, it looks like a white blisters with a pair of wings, and it is said that a white egg has a pair of angel wings.


    It seems very cute. I saw it flying around the angel statue for a few laps. It seems to feel the powerful energy released by Angela and Andora. After hesitating, slowly toward Angela. Fly over.


    Han Sen knows that the little thing is actually the power of reincarnation. The information given to him by the Tiantiangong master has detailed records, and he also tells how Han Sen can attract the power of reincarnation.


    The power of reincarnation is very wonderful. It can be robbed without brute force. It must use its own vitality or life to attract the support of reincarnation.


    Normally, because the feathers have absorbed many reincarnation forces from generation to generation, they naturally have a strong appeal to the power of reincarnation.


    However, the owner of Zhentiangong had already thought of a way for Hansen, and Hansen was not in a hurry. He operated the genetic terminology according to the method described in the data.


    "I don''t know if this method can work?" Hansen had some guilty conscience.


    Because the method given to him by the bishop of Tiantian is very simple, so simple that he would doubt whether this method would be useful.


    The power of the genetic language has been used by Hansen, and it has become a ring in front of him. The aura is probably as big as Hansen��s head, just like a mirror floating in front of Hansen.


    Hansen��s aura was just condensed, and he saw the reincarnation of flying to Angela. He turned his head and patted a pair of small wings and flew over the aura that Hansen had condensed.


    Seeing that the power of reincarnation was attracted by Hansen, the elders of Xian Yu and others did not panic. They probably thought of it too. Hansen would not be so easy to deal with, otherwise the elders of Xian Yu would not spend so much effort to find Came to Angela and the Andora brothers.


    Seeing that Hansen had attracted the power of reincarnation, Angela and Andora looked at each other. Andora nodded slightly, and the brilliance of his body suddenly changed. The light and shadow of his angel gradually turned into gold.


    boom!


    Andora stepped forward step by step. The huge angel light and shadow was completely turned into gold, and his hands and wings were opened. Like the light of the sky, he radiated thousands of golden awns, just as the holy angels came.


    Anyone can see that Andorra has been promoted from the Marquis to the Duke, and his life has soared, and his attraction to the power of reincarnation is many times stronger than before.


    Yun Changkong saw the golden angel on Andora''s body, and suddenly his heart moved: "The light of the great judgment angel, this seems to be the taboo of the Yu people. There are very few fetuses who practice this kind of genetic technique. I remember hundreds of years ago. It seems that a pair of Yu brothers have finally cultivated this taboo because of their talents. Is it..."


    Yun Changkong looked at Andora and Angela. Some of his faces were not very good-looking. They shouted: "If it��s the brothers, Hansen��s situation is not very good, even if he used his cousin��s coagulation. I am afraid that I will not compete with the brothers."


    Cloud Ever Sky probably thought about it again, and already guessed the cause and effect of the matter.


    When the golden angel of Andora��s body came out, the force of reincarnation that was flying to Hansen suddenly stopped. The small wings kept flapping and turned around in the same place. It seemed to be hesitant where to fly.


    At this time, I heard another bang, and a reincarnation force was sprayed in the stone bottle. I saw it, like the previous reincarnation force, hesitating in the golden angel and the aura. Undecided, I don��t know if I should fly to that side.


    Hansen frowned slightly, and he had tried his best to use the coagulation technique given to him by the bishop of Tiantian, but there was still no way to attract the force of reincarnation.


    Andora is also constantly working there, the brilliance of the golden light angels is getting thicker and thicker, but it always forms a tug-of-war with Hansen��s aura, and no one can attract the reincarnation force to fly to himself.


    The elders of the elder feathers, such as the elders of the elder feathers, all screamed for danger. Fortunately, the two brothers of the Andora brothers were brought over. If you change the general duke, I am afraid that Hansen is really not contested.


    Only Andora, who has been promoted to the Duke, can''t take advantage of it. He knows that the aura that Hansen condenses is so attractive to the power of reincarnation.


    However, the elders of Xian Yu are not too worried, because there is still an Angela who did not shoot, and their two brothers worked together, Hansen will lose.


    Clouds and brows were slightly wrinkled, and the bishop of Zhentiangong gave Hansen''s condensation. It was really powerful. Hansen had only the Piaget-level genetics, and he was able to compete with the Duke-level Andorra without falling.


    Explain that the attraction of the rectifying technique to the force of reincarnation is indeed very strong, but unfortunately there is still an Angela, which makes Hansen no chance of winning.


    When Hansen and Andora were engaged in tug-of-war, one after another, the power of reincarnation flapped their wings and rushed out of the stone bottle. They couldn��t make a difference between the two. In a short while, they saw a group of reincarnation forces. Flying around there, one by one is hesitating.


    Angela suddenly walked behind Andora, and pressed one hand on the head of Andora. The light on his body was also turned into gold. Like Andora, Angera also relied on liquid. With the help of energy, he was promoted to the Duke level.


    I saw the power of the golden angel of An Jie as the palm of his hand passed to Andora. The power of his own golden angel light and shadow became weaker and weaker, but the light and shadow of the golden angel of Andora became more and more dazzling.


    The balance between the Golden Angel and the Aura was suddenly broken, and the power of reincarnation flapped the small wings and began to fly toward the Golden Light Angel.

 Chapter 2107： Forced capture

    "Your sister, even this trick?" Han Sen secretly frowned, originally thought that with the help of the town Tiangong, you can easily get the power of reincarnation, but who knows that the plan can not keep up with the changes.


    It��s just one of them, and Hansen relies on the coagulation technique taught by the Lord Tiangong. There is still a chance. Now the life of the two people can be superimposed. Hansen is not an opponent at all.


    Looking at the power of reincarnation, fluttering small wings and flying to Andora, Hansen��s brain is spinning fast, hoping to find a way to reverse the current situation.


    However, even the method of refining the ring was specifically used by the master of the Tiantian Palace to solve the power of reincarnation. Hansen did not have a good method. He could only try his best.


    Relying on its own vitality to attract those reincarnation forces is definitely hopeless. His life is not as good as an Andora, let alone two.


    "There is not much to control." As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hansen condensed the ice muscles and the bones of the gods, and flew to the past with the power of reincarnation.


    He wants to give it a try. After being promoted to the Marquis, the ice muscles that already have the ability to freeze can freeze the power of reincarnation.


    Andorra and the Angela brothers saw Hansen flying over and wanted to use his hands to grasp the power of reincarnation. The body did not move, and the corner of his mouth showed a disdainful smile.


    The power of reincarnation is not brute force to capture, let alone a Hansen, even if the real king-level powerhouse is here, it is impossible to use brute force to take away the power of reincarnation.


    Elder Feather Feather smiled and said to the cloud sky: "The elders of the cloud, the young people are still too impatient. Didn''t you tell him before the palace, the power of reincarnation is impossible to forcefully capture with brute force?"


    "It is a good thing for young people to have the momentum. It is not a bad thing to try young people when they are young." Yun Changkong looked calm and said faintly.


    The elders like Yun Changkong think that Han Sen is not wrong. What face is not the face, it is the most shameful to wait for it. Trying to win the last is what a real strong person should do.


    Although the feathers are taunting the color, it seems to be watching the clowns, but Yun Changkong feels that Hansen is not wrong at all, and even some appreciate Hansen''s behavior.


    With the reputation of Hansen, I can still fight for it at all costs. It sounds like it is easy, but there are many people who can''t do it.


    Ice muscle jade bones hit a force of reincarnation, which can freeze all the power, but has no effect on the power of reincarnation, like playing on the illusory shadow, directly wearing it from its body The past.


    "Is it really useless?" Hansen had already expected a few points, and did not feel very disappointed.


    The contemptuous colors on the faces of Andora and Angela are even stronger. Andora sneered and said: "The power of reincarnation cannot be captured with brute force. You can only wait for them to voluntarily integrate into your body. Is it before you come? Didn''t understand?"


    The clan elders and high-rises onlookers are also smiling, but there is too much ridicule in this smile. Looking at Hansen��s palms, it��s like watching a clown. They can''t say what they can''t say.


    Kong Fei destroys the Yu nationality lamp, this is how the hatred of the bones, they hate to be able to make a hole in the blood


    And Kong Fei��s two deified feathers were given to Han Sen and staying up late. In the eyes of the Yu people, Hansen and the day and night are waiting for Kong Fei��s dog legs. If the town is not sheltered by Hansen, let��s not let Hansen reincarnate. Pool, I am afraid they will do their best to kill Hansen.


    "There is no such thing as a chance, and the young people are always too young." Elder Feather Feather said.


    "The reincarnation pool is my sacred sacred object, and it is a matter of course close to my feathers," said another elder.


    "I still reminded them of the two brothers, let them not be too much, how to give Hansen a few reincarnation, after all, is a guest." Another elder elder proudly said.


    All the feathers are happy, and they have engraved two words on their heads.


    The messengers of the Zhentiangong Mission were slightly frowning, but the Yuzu��s investment in the Tiangong Palace was the result of an agreement between the two parties. It was not that the Yuzu had been a slave to the Tiangong Palace since then.


    The Yu family is not only the choice of the town Tiangong, but because the conditions given by the town Tiangong are acceptable to both parties, the feathers will be put into the town Tiangong.


    The feathers are controlled by the town Tiangong, but they still have certain autonomy and cannot be completely regarded as slaves of Zhentian Temple.


    At least until the Tiangong Palace was unable to fully control the Yuzu, there was no 100% control over the Yuzu, otherwise it would not be necessary to send a special mission to talk about it.


    Although the messengers of Zhentian Temple were somewhat dissatisfied with the current behavior of the Yu people, they could not turn their faces for such a trivial matter and the Yu people, which did not meet the interests of Zhentiangong.


    The sky looks unmoved, just watching Hansen��s actions, and now I can only see Hansen��s own, no one can help him.


    The bishop of Zhentian Temple has been a very proper arrangement. It is a proper arrangement for the two duches, and Hansen has the opportunity to **** most of the reincarnation.


    But who knows that there will be Andorra and Angela brothers, they are twin brothers, plus the cultivation is also the "big trial angel light", the two can pass each other strength and vitality, this One point is that the general duke can''t do it at all.


    The two people are combined into one, and even if the real king-level powerhouse comes, it is hard to say whether they can compete for them. After all, they were both king-level powerhouses.


    Hansen couldn''t catch it, and he knew that the ice muscle and the bones of the gods were useless to the power of reincarnation, but he did not have much hope for it.


    The purpose of Hansen��s real rush is actually to open the enchantment of the worm king. It is only a few distances to cover all the power of reincarnation and the angel god.


    Anyway, it has already reached this point. Where is there any feelings to be said? It depends on who is better. If it is not successful, Hansen is not going to leave any reincarnation for the Yu. Force, want to be alone.


    Hey!


    A group of blue glazed brilliance burst from Hansen''s body and turned into a blue mask, which shrouded the group of reincarnation forces with the angelic statue next to it.


    "It��s an idiot. The power of reincarnation is not blocked by brute force. It��s useless to cover them with strength,�� Andora said coldly.


    Elder Xian Yu also smiled and said: "It is a good thing for young people to have an impulse. Unfortunately, there is no brain chaos, that is, recklessness and ignorance..."...

 Chapter 2108： You will force you to take advantage of me.

    Hey! Hey! Hey!


    In the incredible eyes of elders Xianyu and the feathers of the beasts, the reincarnation forces that are flying to the two brothers of Angela hit the blue reticle one by one, but they could not rush over, one like a meat ball. The wall slammed and was bounced back.


    "Impossible...how can the power of reincarnation be blocked..." Andora yelled, and Angela was stunned.


    As for the elders of Xian Yu and the aristocrats of the public, they have already opened their mouths and have not reacted until now.


    The power of reincarnation was actually blocked by power. They never even thought about this kind of thing. Even the power of the king-level powerhouse could not stop the power of reincarnation.


    But now the facts are in front of them, those reincarnation forces are really blocked by the blue reticle, and because of the blue reticle barrier, the force of reincarnation seems to have failed to feel the vitality of Angela and Andola brothers. Machine, they turned their heads and flew toward Hansen.


    Seeing this situation, Yun Chang��s mouth was full of smiles, but his eyes were a little surprised. He knew that Hansen had a mask treasure. When they were in the night ghosts, they relied on this treasure to resist the night ghosts. Offensive.


    However, Yun Changkong did not see the mask with his own eyes, but learned from the report that he did not know the actual power of the mask, and even more unexpectedly, the mask actually blocked the reincarnation.


    The messengers of the Tiangong Palace were happy at this time. Hansen came to represent the Tiantian Palace. Looking at Hansen��s ridiculous sarcasm, the hearts of the Han people were already not a taste.


    "Han Sen is good, it is worthy of our town Tiangong."


    "I thought that the power of reincarnation is so great, it turns out that it is just like this, just cover it with a cover."


    "It seems that the rumors are not credible, and they are mostly exaggerated vain words."


    ......


    The elders of Xian Yu and others had a burst of white on their faces. They couldn��t speak for a long time. At the same time, they were puzzled. I don��t know what kind of force Hansen released the mask. How can it cover the reincarnation?


    They didn''t understand, but the power of reincarnation had already rushed to Hansen''s body. A reincarnation force directly hit Hansen''s gene armor, and suddenly melted directly, like a holy radiance injected into the curse armor. The curse armor was covered with a layer of light.


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    One by one, the power of reincarnation continually hits the top of the mantra, like the spring snow, so that the armor is more and more holy.


    Every time the power of reincarnation is integrated into it, Han Sen feels that the body seems to have been injected with a strong shot, and the body seems to be alive again. The strange power spreads to every cell in the body, making the cells fast. Metabolism, as if to regain a new life.


    Hansen quickly runs the genetic term and absorbs the power of reincarnation to evolve the spell armor.


    The difficulty of the promotion of the spell armor is probably the crown of the universe. If you can miss the opportunity, you can take more and **** more. I am afraid there is no second chance in the future.


    Outside the mask, Angela and the Andora brothers desperately urged their strength and vitality, but they pushed the power to the extreme, but still no use.


    The worm enchantment has blocked everything outside, and the power of reincarnation simply does not feel their vitality and strength, and naturally will not be attracted to them.


    "Han Sen, you are cheating on this, and you are not going to remove the mask quickly." Elder Xian Yu shouted.


    Cloud sky is a faint smile: "Elders of Xian Yu, the power of reincarnation is originally based on ability and opportunity. How can there be cheating? If Hansen is cheating, then the two kings of the nobility will descend. The value, but also to deal with a junior in the town of Tiangong, I don��t know what it is?"


    The elders of Xian Yu suddenly became red-faced, knowing that Yun Changkong had seen the true identity of Angela and Andora.


    "The things of reincarnation are naturally solved in the reincarnation pool. How do the elders of Xian Yu think?" Yun Changkong looked at the elders of Xian Yu and smiled and said something.


    "Cough, the elders of the cloud said that it should be solved in the reincarnation pool. Everyone depends on the ability and opportunity. We outsiders look at it." Elder Xian Yu coughed, but the voice deliberately increased.


    Angela and Andora heard the words of Elder Feather Fe, and suddenly understood that the two brothers suddenly came, and Andorra punched the blue mask directly.


    With Andora''s fist, the huge golden light angel shadow is also a punch to the mask, with a golden fist hitting the blue mask, like a giant in a crystal bowl.


    It looks like a crispy glass-like reticle. It seems that it is difficult to resist such a terrible punch. But when the golden angel��s fist squats on the glare, it hits the golden light and the entire arm of the angel��s light and shadow is given. The blue reticle did not react at all.


    Andora''s face changed, and once again condensed the power, the golden light angel punched a punch and punched on the mask.


    I saw the golden light scattered, but the blue mask was not moving. Hansen stood in the mask, and the calmness absorbed the reincarnation force that automatically hit him. The brilliance of the spell armor was also growing.


    The power of the Duke level did not break the blue mask, so the royal family of the Yu nationality was shocked.


    Andora bite his teeth, his body is soaring, the golden angel wings spread out, his hands are closed, and a little gold stalks gather between the palms.


    The golden brilliance seems to be a whirlpool that condenses in the palms of the golden angels, making the golden mans brighter and brighter, like a little golden lightning jumping in the palms.


    The great trial angel light is the prohibition of the Yu people, because the cultivation of this genetic technique is very dangerous, its destructive power is too strong, and even hurts the practitioner itself, claiming to be the strongest attacking gene technology of the feather family, just Most of the feathers do not dare to practice.


    Andorra and the Angela brothers are talented and able to cultivate this skill to advance to the king level, which can be regarded as the most destructive king of the feathers.


    Although they were only the Duke at this time, the power was still terrible after using the great trial angel light.


    boom!


    At the time when Jinmang was condensed at the extreme, Andorra put out his hands, and the golden angels pushed with both hands. The golden awning turned into a golden electric awning that penetrated the universe, and was stabbed in the blue reticle.


    Hey!


    The golden electric awn is like the smash of the glass, but the blue reticle is not even a little reaction. It seems that the blow was not the most destructive skill of the sect, but the angel of the trial. Its glass arrow is like a watch.


    For a time, many elders of the Yu family and the aristocrats of the royal family were stunned.


    Angela yelled and passed on her big trial angel light to Andora. Andorra��s face was awkward and once again condensed the great trial angel light, but this time he was the one who united the two brothers. Power in one.


    boom!


    A large golden beam slammed against the blue mask, just like the light of judgment that destroyed the world.


    However, when the golden light was on the blue reticle, it was broken again, and the blue reticle did not produce even a little sputum.


    Stupid, everyone is stupid.


    The most powerful destructive skills of the Yu family, used by the Anjia brothers, the power is absolutely enough to kill the top duke,


    Remember the mobile version of the URL:

 Chapter 2109： Exclusive swallow

    "I don''t believe that the mask has not broken." Andora does not believe in the evil again and again, condensing the big trial angel light to attack the blue mask.


    However, Hansen stood there, and he was baptized with the power of reincarnation. The expression and the beauty massage were not much different, and there was half the pressure.


    The elders such as Elder Feathers couldn��t wait to smoke Hansen��s mouth and tear his odious face.


    However, even the angels of the two brothers of the An''s brothers could not make the blue mask shake a half. They could only watch Hansen absorb the power of reincarnation. There was no way at all.


    Hansen covered the entire angelic image, and the reincarnation force in the stone bottle flew to Hansen without any suspense, and the Anshi brothers were useless no matter how toss outside.


    A lot of reincarnation power poured into the spell armor, and the spells on the spell armor were all lit up. Soon Hansen was covered by the holy light, just like a sun floating in the enchantment of the king. Inside.


    Angela and Andora are not willing to slay the demon king enchantment, but no matter how hard they work, there is no use.


    The elders of the elders, such as the elders of Xian Yu, watched the power of reincarnation and continually invested in Hansen��s body, and the heart was simply bleeding.


    No matter how much they hate Hansen, they can only watch them and can''t do anything.


    Seeing that Hansen didn''t mean to open the mask, it was obvious that he had to swallow the power of reincarnation. The elders of Xian Yu hated and thought: "Swallow, swallow, so many reincarnation forces, not to arm your genes. Back to the most primitive state, let your genetics be reborn and rebuilt, starting with the most basic armor."


    So much reincarnation power is enough to make the two dukes reinvented, and there is nothing wrong with the elders of Xian Yu.


    It��s not just that he thinks so. Most of the Yu��s princes and aristocrats think so. Hansen has absorbed so many reincarnation forces that he will definitely reinvent and rebuild his genetics back to the most primitive state.


    However, as more and more reincarnation forces rush into the spell armor, but there is no such thing happening, the spell armor only exudes the charm of the brilliance, but it has not changed.


    Seeing that the power of reincarnation has been spurting more than half, all of them have been absorbed by Hansen. So many reincarnation forces, even the Duke may not be able to hold back, and the genetic armed forces are reincarnation back to the most primitive state.


    However, Hansen was still like that, and was shrouded in brilliant glory. There has been no movement.


    Both Angela and Andora have stopped the attack, and some of them are standing there watching Hansen��s power to absorb reincarnation.


    Only the reincarnation pool has started to work. They must wait for the reincarnation pool to stop before they can leave the reincarnation altar. Now they can''t walk away.


    In fact, the entire aristocratic princes and aristocrats are now very embarrassed, basically do not say a word, some of the feathers have already left early.


    The messenger group of Zhentiangong was very happy to talk. From time to time, he pointed out a little bit. In discussing how much Hansen should absorb the power of reincarnation, his genetic armed forces will be promoted.


    As time passed, the reincarnation force in the stone bottle became less and less, and Hansen��s spell armor became more and more brilliant. However, the spell armor still did not mean to be promoted to the Marquis.


    Originally, Hansen thought that such a huge amount of energy, how can the spells be promoted to the Marquis level, but as the power of reincarnation became less and less, Hansen found that the spell still could not reach the standard of promotion to the Marquis.


    "It��s a **** of a ghost. With so much energy, I still can��t let the spell advance to the Marquis level?�� Hansen��s heart was slightly depressed.


    In fact, the royal family of the Yu nationality is even more surprised than Hansen. The power of reincarnation is about to be absorbed by Hansen. He has not been promoted to the ranks, and the genetic armed forces have not been reborn. It is hard to imagine how he swallowed so many reincarnation forces. of.


    When the last reincarnation force was ejected from the stone bottle, the liquid energy in the stone bottle no longer spewed, and the altar began to slowly dim.


    Hansen absorbed the last reincarnation force. The mantra of the mantra was almost the same as that of the sun armor. The radiant people above could not open their eyes, but they still did not advance to the Marquis.


    Hansen knows that there is no hope for this time. At the same time, he has a deeper understanding of the difficulty in the cultivation of genetic language. This genetic technique is simply the need to go up the Jinshan Yinshan, not to mention that the poor can not stand it, even if it is The general rich man will practice bankruptcy sooner or later.


    The rejuvenation pool was completely stopped, the crystal beam was completely converged, and all the reincarnation power was won by Hansen alone. The Anshi brothers could not steal even a reincarnation.


    "Hey, let him grab the power of reincarnation, and so many reincarnation forces have not enabled him to be promoted to the Marquis from the Earl. How can he cultivate, I am afraid it is difficult to promote the deification, even the promotion of the king is not too Maybe, it is simply a waste of resources." The royal family of the Yu nationality can only comfort themselves, and feel better.


    However, the shock of the worm kings to them is indelible.


    Even the An''s brothers joined forces to use the big trial angels. The gods couldn''t shake the shields. They were very skeptical that the king''s power could open the shield.


    "I don''t know what the mask is, how powerful it is."


    "It seems that only the king-level powerhouse can break the mask, so the treasure will be in the hands of a small count."


    "I see that in all likelihood, the Queen of the Blades and even the owner of the town of Tiantian gave him the money. With his little count, how could he get such a powerful treasure?"


    "With this treasure in the body, where can the universe go?"


    "Unfortunately, good baby is in the hands of scum."


    ......


    No matter how the Yu��s princes and nobles squandered in the darkness, they could not erase the fact that this time the reincarnation pool was opened. They even did not even grab a reincarnation force. The town Tiangong only used one quota. Take away all the power of reincarnation.


    Now there are two places in the town of Tiantian. If there is another like Hansen next time, this is equivalent to taking three places for nine places.


    It is a pity that the Yu family is dumb and eats Huang Lian. It can''t be said, but it can only break the teeth and swallow it inside the stomach.


    The mission will continue to stay in the paradise negotiations. Hansen��s stay here is not very interesting. He left the holy paradise and prepared to return to the town to continue to absorb Yuling.


    The difficulty of promotion of genetic terms is almost desperate. Hansen is very skeptical about whether the spell can be promoted and deified. The promotion of a Marquis requires so many resources. The ghost knows how much resources to promote the deification.

 Chapter 2110： Gene spectrum

    Hansen sat on the spaceship that returned to the town''s Tiangong. The spacecraft just jumped out of a space. Hansen suddenly felt a guilty heart and felt extremely uneasy.


    Without any hesitation, Hansen��s first reaction was to summon the worm enchantment to protect the body, and then only felt the blaze around, everything was swallowed by the horrible power, and even the sound was too late to spread.


    The worm king enchantment is in the blazing blaze, and it makes a creaking sound, like a glass that is about to burst.


    "Who is going to kill me?" Han Sen thought about the electric turn, the body has automatically responded, directly launched the blood of the nerves, opened the space tunnel, and sent back to the shelter.


    Such power is no longer what he can contend with. Although the worm king enchantment can still support it, Hansen does not know where the horrible attack comes from. If it is a deified person, he is waiting outside for him. The worm king enchanted in the same body can not escape.


    Hansen��s mental time seems to be very long, but it seems to be just a moment outside.


    A huge beam of horror smashed the space. In an instant, Hansen��s spaceship was annihilated, and no ash was left. Naturally, there was no trace of Hansen.


    This incident made the entire town Tiangong angry, ordered to thoroughly trace this matter, must have a result.


    The relationship between the Tiantian Temple and the Yuzu suddenly became tense, because the Yuzu was the most suspect, but it could not rule out the possibility of other forces blaming the Yu.


    Because the entire spacecraft was annihilated, Hansen also disappeared. The general forces generally believed that Hansen had suffered misfortune and could not survive such a terrorist attack.


    The town Tiangong and the moon narrowly teamed up to trace the murderer, but they never found enough clues, even the power to destroy the spacecraft came from no one found out.


    At present, I only know that the power should come from a semi-deified power, and may even be a deified.


    High-tech weapons are unlikely, because the powerful high-tech weapons require a lot of preparation and launching device support, without leaving any clues and traces, at least to find out when something has entered. This starry sky.


    There is no clue now. It only shows that it is a terrorist creature to do this, so the power can send and receive the heart, leaving no trace.


    Hansen fled back to the shelter because he didn''t know if the enemy was there, so he didn''t dare to come out so quickly. After living at home for a few days, it was re-transmitted to the gene universe.


    And at the time of the transfer, Hansen put on the Marquis-class four hundred and eight-armed golden Buddha soul, and converged his own breath, and others could not see that he was Hansen.


    Appeared in the starry sky, Han Sen immediately glanced around the starry sky, and did not find the enemy''s trace, Han Sen was relieved, identified the direction, and quickly flew toward a nearby planet.


    Because the space jump point here was destroyed along with the spacecraft, there has been no spacecraft passing through here recently.


    Fortunately, there is a livable planet nearby. After Hanson arrived at the planet, he took a spaceship to the Fire Lotus Galaxy.


    Because this is just a small planet, the level of civilization is also very low. In the universe, at most, it is equivalent to a station.


    In the past, there was a space jump point. Fortunately, there is also the function of the station. Now basically no spacecraft will pass through here, and naturally there is no spaceship to the town Tiangong.


    Now Hansen��s only choice is to take a recent spaceship to the Huohuahua Galaxy they are going to, and then change to another spaceship to return to the Tiangong Palace.


    The Fire Lotus Galaxy belongs to the Wanbao ethnic group. However, unlike the Wanbao Treasures where the night is staying, the Fire Lotus Galaxy is only affiliated with the Wanbao, a marginal galaxy mastered by the Wanbao.


    After Hansen came to the Fire Lotus Galaxy, he was preparing to find a spaceship to return to the Tiangong Temple, but suddenly saw a strange wave of waves in the universe.


    It seems that the whole starry sky is a curtain-like being slowly pulled apart, and then a strange scroll is seen emerging from the void.


    The scene is indescribable, and even Hansen is a bit surprised.


    I saw that the scroll slowly opened in the starry sky. I don''t know how many stars are spanned. Each time the scroll is opened, a name will be revealed.


    Those names seem to carry the light, even in the billions of light years of the starry sky, you can see clearly.


    The names of the strong ones are reflected in the eyes of the various creatures of the heavens, and each name represents a famous and powerful person.


    That is the invincible existence of the world before 100 years ago. One name is still awesome today, and any name can shake a star field.


    The scrolls are unfolding in the stars, and the names of the earthquakes are emerging. From the king to the baron, each rank has 10,000 people. Each name represents the peak of that level a hundred years ago. It is an era. The imprint and glory of the strongest in the stars.


    First King: Zhang Xuandao (����)


    The second king: Long Yi (Dragon)


    ......


    Numerous names that once shocked the entire universe once again appeared above the Scorpio, once again letting all the people of the heavens feel their existence and majesty.


    When the entire reel is opened, all levels of nobility are ranked above, exuding the eternal brilliance, shining through thousands of stars.


    boom!


    The vibrations of the earth and the earth, all the words on the entire bronze scroll and the names of the powerful and powerful people are broken, and they die like dust.


    There is a blank space above the scroll of the sky, and then a few words appear slowly.


    The first king: Zhang Xuantao Tianzu.


    Then, on the bronze scrolls of the day, a figure flashed, and a man with a fairy wind and a godlike **** seemed to come from nothing.


    As the man''s figure gradually approached, the light and shadow above the scrolls became complicated.


    The power of tearing the void, a battle of horror and soul, the man who is the enemy of the heavens, only defeated the supreme existence of countless vertical and horizontal worlds, and finally embarked on the peak.


    "puff!"


    The water in Hansen��s mouth almost squirted out, and Zhang Xuandao, who ranked first in the genealogy of the gene, turned out to be the insidious town of Tiangong in the town of Tiantian.


    Each figure is constantly emerging, and their record of 100 years ago is also reflected in the collection, so that all the people of the heavens can appreciate their former posture.


    It was only different from the appearance of the name. After the appearance of the tenth king, the kings behind did not appear again, and then jumped to the picture of the first duke.


    The top ten of each level emerged one by one on the bronze scrolls. The man who defeated the heavens and the people, even those who did not have a competitive heart, could not help but feel the blood.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2111： Fight

    In the end, the shadows that once shocked the entire universe were turned into dust on the scrolls, completely annihilated on the scrolls, and finally nothing left.


    Only a row of blank rankings was left on the scroll, the first king...the first duke...the first marquis...all the names of a hundred years ago disappeared, only the rankings were suspended.


    boom!


    All the rankings are broken up, forming a scroll through the whole starry sky in the scroll. There are mountains and waters in the scrolls, there are stars and moons in the sky, there are clouds in the Bohai Sea, and there are thousands of miles of grasslands in the Wanli Desert. .


    The whole starry sky seems to be condensed in the picture, and if you pay attention to one of them, you can see a strange scene. One inch of the picture is a starry sky, which is beyond the human ability.


    Countless stars scattered from the scrolls. Hansen was surprised that only a starlight had fallen in front of him, and the starlight turned into a blank sheet of paper suspended in front of him.


    Hansen looked around the street and saw the same blank sheet of paper in front of a creature. Some creatures have begun to write their own names and races on paper.


    And some barbaric creatures put their paws directly on them.


    Whether it is the race to write down the name, or the creatures that only left the paw print on it, after a while, the white paper is turned into a starlight and rushed into the starry sky, returning to the bronze scrolls that are like the sky.


    Among the countless stars, a starlight rushed into the starry sky, like a meteor shower against the sky, all gathered toward the bronze scroll.


    Hansen looked at the blank paper in front of him and didn''t want to pay attention to it. But suddenly he thought about it and wrote the words "gold coin and human race" on it.


    After Hansen��s finger left the piece of white paper, the white paper suddenly turned into a starlight and reversed the sky, and instantly merged into the sky picture.


    "Since that God is looking for human troubles, I will let him go and find out if he has some action, then he may reveal flaws." Hansen thought about what Tianzhu had said to him.


    Hansen was still thinking about it, and suddenly saw his piece of white paper falling on a position in the ancient scroll, emitting a demon light.


    Hansen only felt a twist around his body, just like using a conveyor. In a blink of an eye, he appeared on a vast grassland.


    "It seems that this should already be in the gene spectrum." Han Sen looked around and immediately confirmed that this is where his white paper is.


    Hansen was still looking around, and he saw a huge monster rushing toward him. It was a Marquis-level alien.


    The monster body is comparable to the dinosaur, and the brutal rushing over, Hansen is not moving. When the huge monster rushes in front of him, he stretches out a hand and presses it on the tip of the nose of the monster.


    boom!


    The monster seemed to hit the iron wall, and the body stopped.


    Hansen''s other fist swung out, and suddenly the monster flew out more than 100 meters, plowed a deep ditch on the ground, and the monster squirted blood, struggling a few times and fell down directly.


    "Hunting the Marquis-class heterogeneous black iron beast and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    "So easy to die?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    After his ice muscle jade was promoted to the Marquis, the strength and strength of the body increased greatly, and it was far more helpful than the blood vessels.


    Many of the marquis who saw this scene around, suddenly changed their faces one by one, and then they summoned a blank piece of paper, shredded the white paper directly, and then their body was twisted around, and disappeared in a blink of an eye. Obviously they have left the gene spectrum.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the white paper with his signature fell into his hands. He also knew that if he tore the white paper, he would be sent out of the gene spectrum if he abstained.


    Hansen naturally won''t admit defeat, and his mind will move again. The white paper will fly automatically. Like a flying elf, he will follow him.


    Anyone can see the words of gold coins and human races at a glance, and Hansen��s eyes can also see that the same white paper is floating around the Marquis.


    No matter how fierce fighting and power fluctuations, it can''t affect the white paper. It seems that they are illusory and non-existent. Only its main talent can tear it apart by hand.


    Hansen walked on the grassland. He had heard of it before. He entered the gene spectrum for the first time. It was like a sea election. A large number of siblings were in the same area. All creatures attacked each other. In the end, only 10,000 creatures were left in the 10,000 rankings, and then 10,000 rankings.


    In the first battle of the sea election, no matter what method is used, as long as you can stay here alive, and wait until there are only 10,000 of the same-level aristocrats, it is the time for promotion.


    Because of their different racial abilities, those who are good at hiding their own races can also play their own advantages here.


    Hansen didn''t want to hide his meaning. He wanted to let all creatures and the **** know that there was a human called gold coin that came to the gene universe.


    "Human, I have never heard of it." A male dragon with a double-winged head and a long horn on his head went to Hansen and stared at the white paper next to Hansen, then snorted.


    "Dragon?" Hansen looked at the dragon and asked.


    "Dragon 39, it is your misfortune to meet this uncle." Long 39 said loudly in his head, the majestic dragon body exudes strong male hormones.


    Not everyone is involved in this battle of genetic genealogy. There are also many dragons who have not participated in this battle, including Dragon 19 and Dragon 9.


    There are other dragon elders who are watching this battle.


    Both Dragon 19 and Dragon Nine are very concerned about Dragon 39, because Dragon 39 is the weakest of the dragons who participated in the battle of gene demons.


    Although it is the weakest of the Marquis of the Dragons who participated in the war, for the foreigners, the purebred dragon is a powerful synonym, and his weakness is only relative to other purebred dragons.


    "What human race, I have never heard of it, hurry up and kill him, don''t waste time." Long Jiu said with a grin.


    The dragon thirty-nine seems to have heard his words in the darkness, roaring, and directly punched Hansen to the past, the horrible dragon turned into a roaring dragon, and suddenly hit Hansen.


    Hansen did not dodge, and the same punch slammed into the dragon-like dragon, but his fist was more pure, even the gods were useless, that is, pure physical strength.


    "Hey... compete with our dragons? This guy of the Terran is really naive...love..." Long Ji��s words have not finished, but his face has changed.

 Chapter 2112： Violent people

    Hansen��s fist bombarded the roaring dragon that was made up of dragons. The dragon was like a paper paste. It was directly bombarded by Hansen��s fist from the faucet position. Broken up with Hansen��s fist.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s fist slammed into the fist of the dragon thirty-nine, and the face of the dragon thirty-nine was suddenly distorted.


    Distorted with his face, there are fists and arms. The fist of the dragon thirty-nine hits Hansen''s fist, like a ball hitting the iron plate vigorously, the phalanx is smashing and cracking, while the fist Distorted, even with the entire arm twisted, the armor on the top is also broken.


    Hansen��s fist is still non-stop, like a strong stamping column, slamming on the chest of the dragon thirty-nine.


    The high-uplifted chest muscles and the sternum collapsed together. The body of the dragon thirty-nine turned like a cooked shrimp. The dragon''s blood spurted out within seven miles and quickly flew out.


    Hey!


    The body of the dragon thirty-nine pulled out a deep trench of a kilometer long on the grassland, and smashed into a pile of sloping stones, and spattered the smashing stones, which stopped.


    The dragons and 19 dragons who watched the battle had their eyes wide open, and they looked at the smoke that was rolling like a dragon, and could hardly believe their eyes.


    With the powerful body of the dragons, they will be defeated by the same order in an overwhelming advantage. One punch almost killed the dragon thirty-nine, and it is simply unbelievable.


    It��s not just the dragons. The marquis of all the tribes who saw this scene near the grasslands are all horrified.


    That is the dragon, the dragon who claimed to be the first dragon of the heavens, was shot by the same level, it was like a doll, which is too scary.


    "Human... gold coin... what race is it... have you heard of it..."


    "No... human race... a strange race..."


    "It��s too horrible... even the dragon��s body is punched like that...��


    "The physical strength of the Terran is terrible!"


    Many of the creatures who saw this scene were talking about it. The dragons that were covered with blood were struggling to get up from the rock. The chest had already fallen into the middle of the battle. It was a bit difficult to stand still. The dragons overflowed from time to time. blood.


    "Hey!" The dragon thirty-nine sent out a dragon scorpion, and the body suddenly swelled up. The dragon wing behind it swelled in the sky, the body was quickly covered by dragon scales, and the dragon horn was also shining, looking like an avatar for one end. Humanoid dragon.


    The arm that was blown by Hansen also healed by himself, and he recovered as soon as possible.


    The dissimilated dragon thirty-nine rushed over again, and the body broke through the space and instantly reached Hansen''s face. The fist wrapped in the dragon scale slammed into Hansen''s chest.


    The fist tears the air, and the gas squeaks after the suppression, like a thunder, as if under the punch, even a mountain can explode.


    A palm wrapped in gold armor suddenly appeared in front of the punch, and the slender fingers grasped the horrible fist of the dragon thirty-nine.


    Such a terrible punch, in an instant, stood still, all the power and impact in the hand disappeared invisible, as if the punch of the dragon thirty-nine is just pretending, no effort at all.


    Among the horrified eyes of the people, I saw that the palm of the hand wrapped in the golden armor moved, and the whole person of the dragon thirty-nine was smashed by the palm of the hand.


    Bang! Bang!


    After the trivialization of the dragon thirty-nine, the majestic dragon body, like a sandbag, was smashed by Hansen with one hand, and the earth was given two big pits.


    Dragon 39''s heterogeneous dragons were also broken by the broken bones, and soon they were about to fall into a piece of software.


    Oh!


    A piece of white paper is broken, and the body of the dragon that is about to be smashed disappears in a space twist.


    "It��s too violent... even the dragons are violently ruined... how strong is the guy��s body...��


    "It''s not a level at all. If it''s not the dragon''s 39th, it''s fast, tearing up its famous paper, and it will definitely be blown down in a few more times."


    "The same is the Marquis, even the power to complete the abuse of the dragon, then what human body is so horrible?"


    "How have you never heard of this race before?"


    ......


    Within the Dragon, the face of Long Xun��s face was shocked: "Nine brothers, do you know the race of the Terran? It seems that you have not heard of this race in the upper class?"


    "It should not be the upper class." Long Nine''s face is a bit ugly. Although Dragon 39 is not the strongest of the Marquis of the Dragon, it is very rare to be abused by the same-order creatures.


    For a time, the names of the Terran and the Gold Coins were spread by many people who watched the battle here, but because the Marquis-level battle did not receive much attention, and the range of mountains and rivers in the Bronze Scrolls was too large, not many creatures. Seeing the process of Hansen��s tyranny of the dragon thirty-nine, the influence is not great.


    However, after Hansen violently abused the dragon thirty-nine, the nearby marquis fled like a wind, and no one dared to come to Hansen again.


    A guy who can violently turn the dragon, who is not willing to use his bones to prove whether his fist is really hard.


    Hansen originally wanted to find a few guys to practice a hand, but the nearby Marquis had already run without a shadow, and Han Sen could not find an opponent.


    In the Viscount-level area of ??the Genealogy spectrum, a little boy who looks like a five- or six-year-old, wearing a white armor, is marching in the desert.


    A nickname of the mad cow family saw the little boy from afar. The four-meter-high body quickly rushed over, and a pair of bulls stared at the famous paper next to the little baron.


    "Sanctuary... Han Xiaohua... I haven''t heard of it..." The mad cow priest stared at the little boy and said coldly: "Small, no matter where you come from, now tear the famous paper away, or your grandfather." Just a punch broke you."


    "Sanctuary Han Xiaohua, please advise." Han Xiaohua said slightly to the mad cow Viscount.


    "Hey, look for death!" The mad cow Viscount snorted and punched Han Xiaohua''s head in the past, smashing Han Xiaohua''s head into his stomach, and then smashing the body into a patties.


    Han Xiaohua was slightly nervous. This is the first time he has played against the creatures outside the sanctuary. He has gone all out to make the spirit go all out. The small face behind the visor is very serious.


    "How can it be so slow... There must be some special changes... Meiyue said that all beings are sinister... I have to be careful and careful... I can��t miss his tricks..." Han Xiaohua thought, the body would move quickly. When he got up, he avoided the punch of the mad cow, and did not fight back immediately. He just wanted to see what he had intrigue.


    "You can run quite a kid, I see where you can go." The mad cow Viscount was violent, and he punched the ball toward Han Xiaohua.

 Chapter 2113： And this creature?

    The mad cow Viscount hammered Han Xiaohua crazy, but there was no smash in the punch. The horrible punching force blasted out one bunker after another, and the sky was flying.


    "There is a kind of you don''t run, and you have a battle with your grandfather and grandfather!" The mad cow counts chasing Han Xiaohua''s bombardment, while the depressed roar.


    He didn''t know how many punches he had, but he didn''t even touch Han Xiaohua''s clothes.


    Han Xiaohua��s heart is also very doubtful. This mad cow count is so fierce and self-confident, but why is it all flaws?


    "The tricks... there must be tricks..." The object of Han Xiaohua��s usual battles is the existence of several horrors in the sanctuary, and there are countless simple changes in the way.


    The more seemingly flawed moves, the more likely it is to have a terrible trap.


    Therefore, Han Xiaohua regarded a confident and arrogant savage viscount as a powerful enemy. He has been thinking about the pitfalls of his flawless moves. He does not know that there is another creature in the world called a weak chicken.


    However, as time passed, Han Xiaohua gradually discovered that this guy seems to be really flawed, and there is no trap conspiracy.


    "War with me... fight with me... fight with me..." The mad cow count is almost maddening, and the bull''s eye is full of angry warfare, quite hateful and hateful. Acyclic momentum.


    He bombarded it for so long, even Han Xiaohua��s clothes were not touched. It seemed that there was a powerful force but nowhere to use. The kind of depression made him feel uncomfortable, and he only thought about who would do it. It is not such an eagle to catch a chick like chase.


    Suddenly, the whistle of the mad cow saw that Han Xiaohua��s figure was suddenly overjoyed. He immediately overjoyed and gathered out the strength of the whole body. The speed of madness broke out and the strength of the milk was used. He caught up with Han at the fastest speed. Xiaohua, a fist hit the past, and shouted in the mouth: "Kid, I see where you are still running!"


    Han Xiaohua did not run, a small fist banged out, facing the mad cow''s fist.


    "Come on! Tolerate the terrorist power of your grandfather and grandfather!" The mad cow''s exclamation of excitement, the majestic tall figure slightly curved, huge fists bombarded from top to bottom.


    Hey!


    The huge fist of the mad cow counts and the small fist of Han Xiaohua hit the ball and hit it together.


    The excited face of the mad cow count was distorted in an instant, and the eyes were full of horror, and then the body rose involuntarily, like a meteor rushing to the sky, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    "Is there such a weak creature?" Han Xiaohua stayed there, seemingly looking up at the sky.


    Within the endless mountains and rivers of gene genealogy, various kinds of battles are constantly happening, and all the ranks are constantly being eliminated. Only 10,000 creatures can be left in each stage.


    Hansen slowly walked on the grassland, and there were no creatures in front of him. There was no chance of fighting.


    In the past ten minutes and a second, there are constantly creatures that have been eliminated. This battle, which lasted for nearly ten days, has finally come to an end. After Hansen and Dragon��s thirty-nine battles, there is no chance to participate in the battle. Waited for the end of the sea election.


    Hansen was sitting on the grassland and suddenly felt the space around his body twisted and then was sent back to the Fire Lotus Galaxy.


    The battles of all levels also ended in a few days. When all the ranks of the powers decided to make 10,000 places, the scrolls of the mountains and rivers above the bronze scrolls collapsed into smoke and again became the rankings.


    Hansen glanced at it and found that his ranking was actually more than 9,000 at the Marquis level. Basically, it can be counted as a number, and there is a number 2 after his name.


    Hansen looked at the front and found that the names of the creatures in front and behind also have a number. The higher the number of creatures, the more numbers there are after the name.


    Thinking a little, Hansen already understood what was going on, obviously it was the number of opponents they defeated.


    After Hansen entered the gene spectrum, he only killed a black iron beast and defeated the dragon thirty-nine. Later, he did not deliberately defeat the marquis, and there was no marquis nearby to provoke him, so his record was 2. The rankings are very low, and those who are ranked in the front have a record of tens of thousands.


    However, this ranking is only temporary. After the real ranking battle begins, it is the beginning of the competition for a hundred years.


    Hansen glanced at a few in front of the Marquis level. The first one was the Dragon Eight, and the second was a hoof print. Hansen could not understand the race.


    The next few are races that Hansen doesn''t know. The fifth time I saw a demonic family. The name turned out to be Kahn.


    "This guy really didn''t die, but he also came to participate in the gene rankings." Han Sen just looked at it and didn''t care much.


    Then look down, most of them are creatures that you don''t know. There are too many races in the gene universe. It is not surprising that Hansen doesn''t know. There are also many people on the list.


    When Hansen saw the eighth thousand, he saw the name of Lonely Bamboo.


    "It seems that the current ranking does not have much reference value. I don''t know how many terrible existences like bamboo are behind." Hansen said in the heart.


    However, Hansen still took a look at the rankings of other grades. It was similar to watching and not watching. Not many Hansen knew.


    Hansen saw the word Queen of the Blades in the ranking of the king, but the ranking is not high, at six thousand. The town of Tiangong is now a deified level, and the gene spectrum does not include the level of deification. Even if there is, I am afraid that he will not participate in the war.


    The first of the king''s ranks is now Long Yi, but Han Sen does not know that this dragon is the dragon that he had seen before in the market, or the dragon who was the second in a hundred years ago. The two are not the same person.


    Each generation of the dragon is ranked like this. Each generation has a dragon, so there is more than one dragon.


    Hansen didn''t have much interest in the list of too low-level, just took a glance and looked at the top ones, but when he reached the Viscount level, Hansen stunned.


    "Small flowers!" Hansen saw the first place in the Viscount-level rankings, and he wrote the words Sanctuary Han Xiaohua.


    "Isn''t it really a small flower?" Hansen was a little excited. If it was a small flower, then he could know that the flower is now in a place called Sanctuary. If you have a name, it would be easier to find him. It is.


    For a long time, I have not been able to find out where the flowers are, because Hansen does not know where the flowers are. If the big universe has nowhere to be found, there is no target.


    Hansen hopes that the ranking will start soon, so he can see if Han Xiaohua on the Viscount list is his son.

 Chapter 2114： Evil

    In fact, not only Hansen is paying attention to Han Xiaohua, but many races in the entire gene universe have begun to pay attention to this nickname called Han Xiaohua.


    However, the majority of races and Hansen''s focus are not the same. In addition to Han Xiaohua''s horror record, they are more concerned with the Sanctuary.


    The two words of the Sanctuary represent not a race, but a force that once forced the heavenly people to ignite the terrorist forces of the first row of lights in the Gene Temple.


    Just because of some changes, the Sanctuary has been indulged in the darkness long before the endless years, and it is no longer difficult to see the supreme powers in the sanctuary walking around the world.


    But now suddenly someone has boarded the Genes Health List with the word Sanctuary, and it is still the first position of the Viscount, which immediately attracted a lot of attention.


    However, the ability to know the origins of the Sanctuary is the existence of old antiques among the various ethnic groups. The general creatures only sigh the record of Han Xiaohua and his age.


    Although the gene universe is not old, it seems that Han Xiaohua is like a child of a young child, not just a short one.


    "Don''t the Sanctuary have a descendant?" On an original planet, the old kobold man with a scepter, staring at the first position of the Viscount of the Genenity List, the two words of the Sanctuary made his dizzy old eye burst Out of the sacred light.


    "The holy eggs of those **** have not yet died?" Deep in the depths of the sea, like a dragon-like creature, a pair of eyes with different light, staring at the list above the starry sky through the heavy sea, two of the Sanctuary The word made him whisper of uneasiness.


    In all parts of the gene universe, powerful and mysterious creatures pay attention to the gene sentients list, and they all turn their attention to the first place of the Viscount.


    The Sanctuary and Han Xiaohua spread the entire gene universe in almost a short period of time.


    Hansen was not able to perform too well because of the low ranking. Basically, no one noticed his guy who was ranked in the Marquis list for more than 9000.


    In addition to the top ten, the most famous people on the Marquis list, such as the famous and strong people like the bamboo, are often talked about.


    Hansen Fire Lotus Galaxy''s main star on the net for a while, found that the most desirable of the Marquis class, is not a lonely bamboo, is not the first rank of the Marquis, the first dragon, but a guy called evil.


    In many gaming stations, there are many gamblers who buy evil spirits to win, and in some websites'' gene publicity rankings speculation survey, the support rate of evil spirits is also a high-ranking leader in the rank of Marquis, and the second place. Dragon eight is several times.


    "What is the origin of this evil, and there is such a support rate? Is he stronger than the lonely bamboo?" Hansen did not believe in searching for information about evil spirits.


    After I saw it, I discovered that evil spirits are really a great source.


    The Yu family has a reincarnation pool that allows genetically reborn and rebuilt, and enhances the basic talent.


    The Buddhism also has a method of inheritance, which can pass on its experience, experience and insight to the next generation.


    However, in essence, these are not true reincarnations, but evils are creatures that can be truly reborn.


    Up to now, no one knows what kind of creature is evil, and he doesn''t know what race he is. He only knows that he is evil.


    Before the long years, the evil spirits were already evil. Once they had smashed the stars and killed them all over the world.


    But even if it is a deified person, when life reaches the end, the evil spirits are the same, no matter how powerful and invincible he is, he also died in the long river of time.


    But shortly after the evil passed away, another new evil was born. He was not the same race as the first evil, and it was not so strong. When he was known, it was only a small count.


    As time went by, this evil spirit gradually became stronger, more horrible than the first evil, and killed the universe in an invincible manner all the way.


    From generation to generation, one after another invincible evil spirits appear in the universe, and each evil race is different.


    There used to be the evil spirits of the dragons, the evil spirits of the Mozu people, the evil spirits of the Yu nationality and even the Meika people. Every evil spirit is different races, but the only thing that is the same is that they all have Purple eyes.


    The evil spirits have personally admitted that there is only one evil, and he is evil, and the evil is him. There is no second evil in the world.


    Therefore, the creatures in the universe are speculating that evil spirits should be capable of reincarnation. Every time they reach the end of life, they will reincarnate, but they don��t know what his reincarnation method is. Why do they turn differently every time? race.


    This time, the evil reincarnation was born again. No one knows what race he is. He only saw his name on the Marquis-level gene list.


    One person did not kill, did not fight in the first battle, and ranked the bottom in the rank of Marquis, but only by the two words of evil spirits, it has already made the creatures of countless gene universes sure that he can become the first Marquis.


    That is the world, and it has embarked on the horror of the deified situation. Although his body is still a Marquis, no one dares to really treat him as a Marquis.


    Even the powerful Marquis, such as Lonely Bamboo and Dragon Eight, is as much worse than the evil ones in the creatures of the various races of the heavens. The evil spirits themselves have already represented transcendence.


    "There is still such a guy. It seems that it is not so simple to get the first one. I hope that I will not meet him too early. If I have been kicked out in the first few games, have I not participated in the competition in vain?" After seeing the deeds about evil, Sen was a little curious about this guy.


    However, 10,000 Marquis were randomly matched, and Hansen did not believe that his luck was so bad, and he would be random to the evil.


    On the day of the ranking war, all the creatures of the Gene Universe are paying attention to the list, especially those who are still above, most of them hope that they can randomly match a weak opponent.


    Soon, the rankings on the gene spectrum began to turn, and when everything was calm, it was divided into two groups.


    Hansen quickly looked at who his opponent was. At first glance, it wasn��t the word of evil. He suddenly let Han Sen breathe a sigh of relief. He didn��t think he was the first Marquis in the world, so he could start the battle. It''s a little easier.


    However, the second look at the past, Han Sen mouth can not help but reveal a hint of surprise, because his opponent''s name is awesome "Devil Kahn."


    "It''s not that the family doesn''t get together. It seems that I have a good relationship with this Kahn." Han Sen smiled.

 Chapter 2115： First battle

    After reading his own group, Hansen saw the group opponent of the Viscount Han Xiaohua and found that he was a race he did not know at all. There was only one paw print on it.


    "No matter, end the battle as soon as possible to see it, you know if it is a small flower." Hansen thought.


    The gene spectrum is very strange. All creatures can see any place in the gene spectrum in any corner of the universe. Even creatures without eyes can perceive those battle images.


    However, no matter what kind of technology or genetic technique such as filming, it is impossible to leave the picture in the gene spectrum, and no instrument can capture the battle images in the picture of the mountains and rivers.


    After all the instruments were taken, if you open the image to see it, you will see only one open bronze scroll, and the scroll is blank.


    Because all the equal battles started at the same time, Hansen had to end his battle before Han Xiaohua��s battle ended, and he was likely to see Han Xiaohua after he came out.


    As the group ended, I saw that the ranking on the bronze scroll was once again turned into dust, and a picture of the mountains and rivers appeared on it.


    Like the last time, Han Sen only felt a distortion around his body, and he once again entered the picture of the mountains and rivers. The famous paper with his signature was also suspended by him.


    Just the last time, this time Hansen came to a place above the sea. Hansen��s body was hovering over the sea, looking around, and soon found a demon man standing on the sea a few kilometers away. The gaze also just happened to Hansen.


    After seeing Hansen, Kahn couldn''t help but frown, because he couldn''t see the race under the golden armor, but it looked like the Mozu.


    "Human gold coins?" Looked at the famous paper by Han Sen, Kahn''s brain turned quickly.


    As the strongest of the Marquis who participated in the battle of Genes and Genes, this time, Kahn is not a reckless person. In fact, he has carefully studied all the Marquis who participated in the ranking battle.


    For this human gold coin, Kahn still knows a little about it. He knows that he has turned over the dragon''s dragon thirty-nine. Only by this point, Kahn would not dare to underestimate the intention.


    Hey!


    Kahn directly turned into a heterogeneous, turned into a horrible troll up to ten feet, the powerful magic of a stock flowing in him.


    Hansen saw Kahn turned into a troll. He was slightly surprised. He didn''t know how Kahn did it. Hansen had shattered his troll before, and now he seems to have nothing at all. Still can become a troll, and it looks a lot stronger than last time.


    There is another obvious difference. After Kahn��s transformation, the glove on his fist was not exploding by his troll, but it became bigger.


    The glove is like a black iron cast, which is full of spikes, one of which is thin and long, like a triangular thorn, the tip is thinner than the tip.


    Kahn learned the lesson of the last failure. This time is not only a bitter troll body, but also a different treasure that it can use, to avoid the embarrassing situation when the inevitable attack is invalid.


    This boxed glove is called "The Stinger of Lightning". It is a device of the king. If the identity of Khan is not special, it is impossible to use this device of the king.


    Although Kahn can''t fully exert the power of the lightning thorn, the lightning thorn can exert a little power, which is enough to raise his punching speed to the top of the Marquis.


    With the thorn in the hand of lightning, the speed of the punch of Kahn��s fist can completely keep up with the flying speed of the red cloud, and there will be no more situations in which people are playing with speed.


    The terror power of the troll body matched the speed of the lightning thorns. Kahn dared not say that he could defeat the terrible existence of evil spirits, but he thought that he should also compete with the lonely bamboo and the dragon eight. At least you can kill the top ten.


    Kahn can''t be naive to think that he is now in the fifth place and will definitely be able to reach the top five. Many strong people don''t care about the pre-ranking of the beginning. Too many terrible existences have no impact on the list. It is.


    "Go to hell." Kahn snarled, and the troll broke through the open sea facing Hansen''s shock. At the same time, the fist with his fist was bombarded. Like a black giant lightning, he suddenly rushed to Hansen. There is no chance that Hansen will respond.


    The sniper of the power of the demon and the speed of the lightning thorns, Kahn only seeks a hit, with the power of his troll, as long as it can hit the target, there are not many of the same order to live.


    Hansen originally wanted to make a quick decision. He saw Kahn��s violent bombardment, but it was just in line with his heart. He secretly condensed the power of blood and ice muscles, and also punched him. The troll that Kahn has turned into.


    The crystallized blood boils in Hansen''s body, but the flesh is turned into ice jade, which makes Hansen''s body full of two distinct forces.


    However, Hansen did not release the ice muscle jade, but relied on pure physical strength and collided with Kahn''s Troll''s fist.


    Hey!


    The golden armor on Hansen��s fist was pierced by the tip of the lightning thorn. Kahn��s face was stunned and pressed all the way down. Hansen��s fist arm was pierced together with the body.


    But in the next second, Kahn��s face showed a stunned color. The tip of the lightning thorn only pierced his armor. When the spike hit the skin, it even sounded a golden and iron symphony. Sting in an inch.


    After the ice muscle jade was promoted to the Marquis level, the physical strength brought to Hansen was far from comparable to that of the blood. The current body strength of Hansen is no less inferior to the top dragons of the same order.


    boom!


    The two forces collided together, and the shock wave generated blasted the sea surface and swelled the waves.


    Kahn��s body was stabilized after a few hundred meters on the sea, and Hansen had only stabilized after he had retreated for more than a dozen meters.


    Kahn and the many demons who are concerned about this battle are all shocked. Kahn��s troll body, the strength of strength can be regarded as the top in the same rank, and the marquis of the whole universe cannot find a few. The existence of a gold coin that can compete with him, this gold coin has a hard-headed strength of Kahn''s trolls, but also has the upper hand, how can they let them not be shocked.


    "What kind of race is the Terran, how can it have such terrible physical strength and strength? It is terrible than the Dragon." Some people exclaimed.


    Kahn roared angrily. He was not willing to be suppressed in the way he was best at it. He added strength and violently rushed to Hansen.


    "There is no time to grind here with you, you have to go see the little flowers." Han Sen thought, the palms were lifted up, the thumb and the **** overlapped, and a golden light was condensed in the two fingers, which quickly became a piece. gold.


    Ding!


    Hansen''s finger moved, and the gold coin between the fingers was like a flash of lightning. He bounced directly on the Kahn fist that came from the impact.

 Chapter 2116： Famous flower

    The gold coin was attached to the troll''s fist, and the fist of Kahn''s bombardment suddenly fell like a mountain pulled.


    Not only that, but with the fist falling, and Kahn''s body, the entire troll body fell to the surface.


    Hey!


    Kahn was not able to stand on the surface of the sea, his body broke into the sea and quickly sank to the bottom of the sea.


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse, and he was the first to use his improved gold coin strength in battle.


    Drawing on the three-character artistic conception of the tortoise, the town of Tiangong, and many secret techniques such as the town evil character, Hansen has re-improved his own gold coin technique, but it was not used in front of outsiders, and it was used for the first time in Kahn. It is surprisingly good.


    The amount of gold pressure in the town, even the strong body of Kahn can not withstand, was forced to fall into the sea.


    Hey! Hey!


    I saw a wave of waves shaking away. The troll kept waving his fists in the sea. The power of terror blasted the sea, but his body still fell into the deep sea, and there was no way to swim.


    That gold coin seems to be a mountain that is generally suppressed on the troll''s right hand glove, pulling him to sink and sink again, and the strength of Kahn can not stop the body sinking.


    At the beginning, I was able to see the huge waves of the trolls. Later, the water waves were getting lower and lower. At the end, I just got some small splashes, and then I couldn��t see anything. I don��t know how deep Kahn fell. .


    Hansen is now a little regretted. He wanted to make a quick fix, but now Kahn is falling into the deep sea. The pressure of gold coins is not enough to kill Kahn. He can only chase the sea and Kahn. First battle.


    But before Hansen chased into the sea, he saw a white light rising. It was a broken white paper. It was faintly visible to see the words Kahn on the broken white paper.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. He just pushed Kahn into the sea. How did Kahn directly tear down the famous paper and surrender it to the body of the Mozu, not to mention in the water, even in space? That''s right.


    The people in the Mozu who are concerned about this war are also suspicious. They really don''t understand what the situation is. How can they just fall into the sea, and Kahn surrendered himself to tear the famous paper.


    Hansen naturally didn''t know the depression in Kahn''s heart. His strength was strong enough, but the body of the troll was extremely heavy. Together with the suppression of gold coins, he continued to sink into the deep sea.


    And this piece of ocean, almost like the bottomless, Kahn has sunk tens of thousands of meters, but still can not feel the bottom of the sea, but the pressure of sea water is getting bigger and bigger.


    Kahn tried to swim out, but the pressure on the fist was too great. Unless he was willing to give up the lightning thorns, he could only sink with the gloves.


    Kahn knows that he has no chance to win. After giving up the lightning thorn, there is no possibility of winning. He also has to pay for a king''s device. He simply confessed to the loss and broke away from the gene spectrum.


    Although I know that I have no chance, but Kahn is very depressed in my heart, this battle is simply unclear.


    The space around Han Sen was distorted, and suddenly came out of the gene spectrum and returned to the main star of the fire lotus.


    Han Sen quickly looked up to see the bronze scroll, but found that the group of Han Xiaohua''s battle has ended, and naturally it is impossible to see Han Xiaohua again.


    "It''s still a little slower." Hansen sighed softly, then took a look at the Internet and immediately found that many creatures were talking about Han Xiaohua''s battle.


    After Hansen saw it, he knew that it was useless for him to come out soon. The battle at the Viscount level directly won with Han Xiaohua��s fist, no more than three seconds before and after.


    Through the description of Han Xiaohua by the various ethnic groups, Han Sen probably knows that he is a little boy wearing white armor, but because there is a armor, he can''t see the appearance at all. If you look at the shape, it seems to be about the same age as the small flower.


    Hansen was depressed and suddenly heard the communicator rang. The number shown above is staying up late.


    After the connection, the excitement of the day and night passed over: "Have you seen the battle of Han Xiaohua in the genealogy spectrum? He looks like a little flower."


    "I have something to do, not to come and see." Hansen replied depressedly.


    "It''s a pity that the battle is too fast. It''s too late to see more things, but it''s really like a small flower. If it''s him, it would be great..." Stayed up late and said with excitement that he was even more eager to retrieve the flowers than Hansen.


    In the battle with Kahn, although Hansen''s performance is excellent, there are too many wonderful battles in the genealogy spectrum. Except for a few Mozu and Dragons, few people pay attention to Hansen.


    Han Xiaohua has now become the focus of attention, and all ethnic groups are observing his battle. Some people are because of his power and a strong enemy, and many old-time characters want to confirm from his battle. His identity, see if he really comes from the sanctuary.


    After one battle after another, Hansen basically ended the battle at the fastest speed, but Han Xiaohua ended faster than him every time, so Hansen never saw Han Xiaohua with his own eyes.


    Now Han Xiaohua has been popular in the universe, basically it is a trick to get it, ranking until now, no one can stop him.


    "It��s terrible. What kind of race is Han Xiaohua?"


    "It��s terrible that even the Mozu and the Dragons were put down by him."


    "I don''t know what kind of monster race is, I can give birth to such a terrible existence."


    "The name of the sanctuary is not like the name of a race, it is like a place."


    "Looking at his appearance, it is likely that he is a natural being, and only the Celestials can develop such a metamorphosis."


    "The Tianzu is strong, but is it not strong enough?"


    ......


    The various races of the universe have come to various speculations about the identity of Han Xiaohua, but it is difficult for anyone to know the true colors of Han Xiaohua.


    When Hansen was eating at the restaurant, he also heard such an argument. Unfortunately, he could not see it all the time, and his heart was a little depressed.


    "Is that kid really my son?" Hansen thought.


    Within the Dragons, Long Jiu and Long XIX, and Dragon 39 waited for the return of the Dragon Eight and quickly greeted them.


    "Nine brothers, nineteen sisters, thirty-nine younger brothers, do you come to my brother to celebrate?" Long eight said with a smile.


    Dragon 19 quickly said: "My brother, we saw your group, and in two more games, you will be on the previous race called gold."


    "Who has anything to do with the people?" Long eight said indifferently.


    "The guy''s physical strength is very strong. It can be said to be terrible. The thirty-nine brothers couldn''t even catch a punch. After Kahn turned into a troll, the power was suppressed by him. We have seen all his battles. Basically, it is a crushing victory. Although this guy doesn''t know where it came from, there is no fame, but his strength is absolutely not to be underestimated. The physical strength is strong, and it can be with our top purebreds. Dragons are beautiful, you don��t want to be a big brother.�� Long Nineteen said quickly.


    "For me, what kind of enemies are the same, even if the evil spirits stand in front of me, I will win as well." Long Ba said calmly, but his eyes flashed with strong self-confidence: "The gold coin you said, I hope he is really strong, the stronger the better."

 Chapter 2117： Evil

    Hansen did not see the battle of Han Xiaohua these days, and went to see the battle of other creatures.


    Among the Marquis, he saw several battles such as Long Ba and Lonely Bamboo. It is not that Han Sen does not want to watch the evil battles, but when all creatures encounter evil spirits, they basically abstain directly. No one wants to. Adventure has a battle with such horror.


    Originally, Hansen thought that he could not see the evil battles today, but beyond his expectation, when he came out, he saw that evil spirits were fighting a creature.


    It was a creature with three heads and six arms like a demon. It was wearing a silver armor. The bottom pair of hands held a long stick. The other four arms held swords, swords, axes, and scorpions. The three heads are different, the middle one is the bird''s head, the two sides are two evil spirits, the evil spirits on the left look like males, the right ones are females, and the three heads seem to be wise, even able to Talk and communicate.


    The six hands of five soldiers, with a horrible glare, shrouded toward the evil spirits.


    His glare is very weird. Every glare has a different color. It seems to contain different strengths. The stick is made of wood, the knife is gold, the sword is water, the axe is fire, and the soil is made of five. The released glare layers are intertwined to form a structure similar to the array, which makes the power of the five forces superimposed to produce a geometric surge.


    Hansen estimates that the power of the combination of the five forces may not be weaker than his physical strength.


    "In the gene universe, there is a hidden dragon and a tiger. A creature can use the combined power of the array to see his skill and combat ability. It is also a top marquis. The combination of five glare is not worse than my strength. Hansen said in the dark.


    I glanced at the famous papers of the three-headed and six-armed creatures, and I saw that there was a ��destroyed gangster��. Hansen suddenly realized that the ruined family was one of the top five races among the gene temples. No wonder there was such a terrible strong. By.


    Hansen looked at the opponent of the anger again. He wore a white armor with purple flowers. The purple flower bones seemed to be engraved on the armor, which was very fascinating.


    I can''t see his true feelings, but from a physical point of view, there is almost no difference from human beings, and I don''t know what kind of race is born in this world.


    Under the offensive of the devastated gang, the evil spirits did not fight back, just like the shuttle between the flowers, the body is as elegant as the wind, and the powerful force of the anger has never been able to encounter evil.


    "Evil, are you going to hide?" The anger suddenly stopped, and his three faces and six eyes were staring at the evil sneer.


    The evil scorpion stood there, only looking at the wrath indifferently: "You are the first creature to dare to shoot me, I will not kill you."


    "Others are afraid of you, but my anger has not seen you in your eyes. It is not too late to say that you can live." The angered eyes flashed a sigh of relief, and the five soldiers edged at the same time.


    Around the evil spirits, a glare suddenly appeared. Five different colors of glare were intertwined, turning into a huge light, and imprisoning the evil spirits directly into the light.


    As the power of the wrath broke out, the five-color scorpion quickly contracted, and the evil shackles imprisoned in it were strangled.


    Hansen was a little surprised, and the gang��s move to release the power of the formation in advance was quite similar to his knife.


    However, Hansen��s knife wire can be freely released, and the gang��s formation is obviously overlapped by the method of the five elements, and the structure is more sophisticated and mature, but it also forms a formula that is not like Hansen��s. The knife can be changed as you wish.


    However, it is already possible to see that the anger is different in general.


    "I see where you can hide!" The anger screamed, and the five-color brilliance suddenly accelerated, and the five-color glare would cut the evil body.


    The evil spirits hang in the light, and extend the right hand to the five-color light. The creatures that originally watched the war thought that there would be a terrible power competition.


    But the evil palm''s palm pressed on the top of the five-color light, the five-color light instantly disintegrated, and the five-color array was decomposed into a glare of the road, and then it was like being caught in a whirlpool, facing the evil hand Gather away.


    It��s just a blink of an eye. All the glare is condensed in the palm of the evil spirit. It turns into a baseball-sized five-color ball of light. It looks more dangerous and horrible than the light that has just been made. It seems like a bomb that will explode at any time. .


    "This...how is this possible..." The angered man was shocked, his full blow, and in the case of a combination of five forces into a formation, not only did not hurt the evil half, but was sinister The hand was broken and his power was in his hands.


    The evil spirits threw the five-color ball of light to the anger, and it seemed to be thrown away, but the five-color ball was like a meteor tearing the space, violently rushing toward the anger, no anger at all. The time to dodge.


    The anger violently screamed, and the five kinds of knives came out together, condensing five kinds of horrible brilliance, and at the same time rushing to the five-color ball of light that came from the impact.


    boom!


    The anger''s full blow hit the five-color ball, and the five-color ball suddenly exploded.


    what!


    The five knives in the hands of the wrath were directly blown up by the power of the explosion, and the armor on his body was also broken and broken, and everything in the wrath was destroyed in a flash.


    But the strange thing is that after the screaming of the anger, he found that he was not injured.


    The horrible power shattered his blade and armor, and everything in his body was destroyed, but he did not hurt his body, and even a hair was not damaged.


    The anger had just screamed subconsciously, thinking that this time it was finished, who knows that the body is not injured, and now the whole person is lying there, opening his mouth, his face is white for a while, and looks awkward.


    "I said, I won''t kill you." The evil spirit said faintly.


    The three faces of the anger are red for a while, and the second is not to say that the famous paper has been shredded and the gene genealogy has been withdrawn.


    "The evil spirits are not evil. Even the genius anger of the ruined family is no different from the baby in front of him. It is not a grade at all."


    "To defeat the wrath with the power of the wrath, it is not hurting him. This power control is just like God."


    "People are originally the deified, and do not know how many times to break through into deification."


    "It seems that there is nothing suspense in the first position of the Marquis. The anger''s reputation is not lower than that of the Dragon and the Lonely Bamboo. Even he is so unbearable in front of the evil spirits. I am afraid that there is no one in the Marquis class who is worthy of seriousness. It is."


    "There is no suspense."


    "Evil, really terrible guy!"


    ......


    The creatures who watched this battle were all very surprised. Most of them showed the color of worship. When the power gap reached a certain level, even the jealous mind could not be produced.

 Chapter 2118： War dragon eight

    Han Sen was a little surprised after seeing the battle between the evil spirits and the anger, because the evil spirits dismantled the five elements of the gang��s glare-like power, and his hand was very similar to the sky, and they all opened up the order chain structure. And then regroup.


    "The evil spirits have the power to resemble the tunnel mysterious classics, but it is really difficult to deal with." Han Sen slightly frowned.


    There is a limit to what can be seen in this battle, and a strong person like a gang does not have the ability to force too much evil.


    "It seems that there is a guy like a bamboo, so that I can really fight the evil spirits." Han Sen studied the battle table and found a very unfortunate fact.


    Because if he and the evil spirits can always win, he will hit the lonely bamboo one step earlier than the evil spirits. Hansen��s idea of ??watching the lonely bamboo and the evil spirits is impossible, unless he loses to the lonely. bamboo.


    Moreover, he himself had to kill the dragon eight before he encountered the lonely bamboo.


    "It seems that the group luck is very bad, how these monsters are coming to me." Han Sen is slightly depressed, although he is not afraid of who the opponent is, but it is always a good thing to win without so trouble.


    Hansen went to see other levels of battle, and even saw the evil emperor in the Piaget class, which made Han Sen��s heart stunned and quickly looked over his famous paper.


    It was discovered that the evil emperor only wrote a name, that is, the two words of evil, and did not write his race.


    This is not Hansen��s concern. Hansen��s eyes quickly searched on the count, until all the counts were read. This was a relief. He did not see the name of Gu��s city. No battle.


    If Gu Chengcheng participates in the war and leaves the word "humanity", then the trouble is big, and maybe it will be picked up by "God".


    Hansen quickly contacted the communicator with zero. Before he was afraid that the communication was intercepted, he did not dare to contact the Eclipse Star. Later, so many things happened, and this thing was ignored.


    Fortunately, apart from the evil emperor, no one else participated in the war.


    Hansen contacted Zero and said the things that the Scorpio saints said briefly, and let them contact the Gucheng who were outside, so that they should never expose the Terran and the shelter.


    These things have been said by Hansen before, but they are not so emphasized. For the sake of safety, Han Sen feels it is necessary to remind them once again.


    Judging from the news of zero feedback, among the people who came out of the shelter, there were no other people except the evil emperor.


    After all, this kind of thing that has no practical benefits, many people are not very interested, and the militant emperor is very keen.


    After Hansen once again quickly resolved the battle, he went to see the battle of the evil emperor. Basically, there was no suspense. The genetics of the evil emperor was armed, and he was able to draw the opponent directly. He stood there watching the paintings of the opponent and his opponent. In the shadow game, when the opponent is exhausted, it is directly punched, and it has caused quite a stir in the Piaget class.


    Hansen also watched Isa��s battle. The woman was too violent, and the power of the fangs was out. Even the king��s powerhouses were all fleeing. For the time being, they did not encounter the same half-step deification. The king is not her opponent at all.


    Unfortunately, Han Xiaohua, who Hansen wants to see the most, has never seen it. The myth of Han Xiaohua is still going on. Perhaps it is because he has not encountered a strong enemy. There is no creature that can take him.


    "The next game is a battle with the Dragon Eight. I hope that it will not be too much trouble." Hansen does not like trouble, and the easier it is for him to achieve the goal.


    The battle between Hansen and Dragon Eight attracted a lot of attention.


    In the previous battles, basically only a few creatures were paying attention. This time, against the Dragon Eight, because of the relationship between the Dragon and the Eight, many races are studying Dragon Eight, some are studying for their younger generations, and some are studying for themselves. Anyway, their main research object is Dragon Eight.


    Hansen just paid attention to it, and then someone discovered that he had killed Kahn.


    "What is the origin of this Terran Gold Coin? It looks like it is not weak?"


    "Kane, who can kill the Mozu, his strength is certainly not weak, but I am afraid it will be worse than the Dragon."


    "Dragon Eight wins is no doubt. Now, let''s see how much trouble this gold coin can cause to Longba. If it can make Longba hurt or expose too much strength, then Dragon 8 will be in danger when it fights with Lonely Bamboo. ��


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, no matter who wins, the last one is evil."


    "I am a great evil."


    "Invincible!"


    In the recent period of time, no matter what topic, in the end, I can always pull into evil spirits. This time, the battle of gene genealogy, the evil spirits receive more attention than those who are king-level powers.


    When he entered the gene spectrum again, Hansen��s opponent had become a dragon.


    Hansen looked at the Dragon Eight. Like the dragons he had seen before, he had a strong body and a horrible atmosphere. His vitality was like a volcano that was about to erupt, and it was constantly surging in his body. And the fearlessness and self-confidence that belongs to the dragon family, even through the armor, can be seen at a glance that he is a dragon.


    Because he has been fighting the Dragons many times, he still knows a lot about the dragons. This dragon eight looks different from the dragons.


    A golden armor looks a bit similar to Hansen''s four hundred and eight-armed Buddha''s soul. He doesn''t have a dragon gun in his hand, and he stands opposite Hansen with his bare hands.


    Because both of them are golden armor, and the height of the dragon is nearly three meters, Han Sen is only two meters in the first place, and Han Sen does not have so many high-rise bones, the body is relatively lean and slender.


    Coupled with the pair of mighty dragon wings, the Dragon Eight looks much stronger than Hansen''s gas field and visual impact.


    "It''s also a golden armor. How do you look at the dragon eight? So what kind of gold coins are so rough?"


    "People are the dragons of the dragons, and the temperament is there. Even if the small people are occasionally strong, there is no aristocratic temperament cultivated under the name of the door."


    "Yeah, such a contrast, it looks like a tall, one is like a knockoff."


    "But that gold coin doesn''t seem to be weak, it should be able to force the dragon to come up with something."


    "I hope he can persist for a long time, so that we can collect more information about Dragon Eight. When the descendants of our family are on the Dragon, the odds will be much greater."


    ......


    Some of the strong players of the Dragon and the Mozu are not as optimistic as other races. They have been paying attention to Hansen for a long time, knowing that Hansen is not an easy-to-handle role.


    In particular, Long Jiu, they are now worried about the Dragon Eight.


    It��s not that they think that Dragon Eight won��t win gold coins, but because everything in gold coins is unknown. They are afraid that Dragon Eight will accidentally overturn the ship in the gutter.

 Chapter 2119： Golden dragon

    On top of a black stone mountain range, the dragon''s eyes are calmly staring at Hansen, and the dragon wings behind it are open and close, and the body is getting stronger and stronger.


    They are not the same as Longjiu. Dragon 8 doesn''t like to use dragon guns. He prefers to use his body as a weapon and he is most confident in his body.


    Long Ba��s body directly tore the space and reached Hansen��s front. The fist was like a steel cone, and it was tied to Hansen��s head.


    The fist is not there, the golden dragon''s breath is already like a golden lightning.


    Hansen did not dodge, raising his hand was a punch and slammed into the fist of Dragon Eight.


    Hey!


    The collision between boxing and boxing, the two people''s body at the same time, even no one has retreated. Both of them were retracted by the shocked arm, and the upper body leaned back slightly with the arm.


    But just for a moment, the two people''s bodies are quite straight, and the other fist is blasting at the same time.


    The impact of the fist and the fist continued to sound, and the two portraits of Long Ba and Han Sen were fixed in the air, and the fists continued to collide.


    "The gold coin is so strong that it can compete with the dragon eight?" Many creatures were surprised.


    The Dragons are called the first courage of the heavens. The dragon''s powerful universe is known. The Dragon Eight is the strongest among the current Marquis. The strength of the Dragon is the top of the top.


    A small Marquis who has never heard of it, can compete with the dragons in the body, which is enough to be surprising.


    The evil spirits completed their own battle, the opponent did not cause trouble for him, and chose to surrender directly.


    I took a look at the battles in the genealogy of the genes. The place where the evil spirits first looked was the place where the bamboo was located. It was discovered that the bamboo had already ended.


    Then the evil eyes looked at other places, some of the creatures he was watching were still fighting, and some of them were over. When they finally looked at the dragon eight, they saw Hansen who was fighting against the dragon eight. In the eyes of evil spirits, a touch of surprise color flashed.


    The evil spirits originally wanted to look at the dragon eight, but after seeing it, the eyes fell on Han Sen.


    "Hey, what are you looking at?" A little girl stood beside the evil spirits, a small hand holding the evil hand, leaning her head, staring at the evil, her face full of curiosity.


    "See a funny guy." The evil faint said.


    The little girl listened to this sentence, and the color of curiosity disappeared without a trace. Some disappointed said: "Hey, it seems that the creatures you have evaluated have died."


    "Funny guys tend to die earlier, this is a destiny, not my evaluation." Evil smiled and said.


    The little girl snorted: "Why do interesting people have to die early? Is it because God doesn''t like them?"


    The evil spirits shook their heads slightly: "It''s not that God doesn''t like them, but they like them too much, so they will let them experience more interesting things, and generally interesting things are often dangerous, and it is normal to die. ��


    "It seems to be a little bit reasonable." The little girl felt that something was not quite right, but she couldn��t say it.


    As soon as the eyes turned, the little girl asked: "Is this funny guy going to die soon?"


    "Should not be so easy to die?" said the evil man shrugged his shoulders.


    "If you meet you?" the little girl asked with a squint.


    "I don''t like guys who are more interesting than me." The evil faint said.


    One big one and two people gradually took their hands and walked away in an ancient city. From time to time, they could hear the voice of the little girl.


    Hey!


    A horrible force exploded in the stone mountains, and a hard pit was blown out of a large pit.


    The body of Hansen and Longba was also shaken by a powerful shock wave, each exiting a few tens of meters, across the big stone pit.


    "This kind of battle is enough, but this is just the beginning. I hope you can support it for a long time." Long Ba said, the body burst into a shocking golden dragon, the body pulled up again, the muscles of the whole body bulged, a piece of gold The dragon scales are all over the body, forming the dragon scales, so that the whole dragon is like a gold cast.


    The heterogeneous dragon eight, the body is more strengthened, the golden dragon condenses into a broken dragon, which is somewhat different from the dragon dragon''s broken dragon. Although the dragon''s broken dragon is not as compressed as the dragon nine, it has a kind of dragon nine. The power that is not available.


    After the dragon eight turned into a different dragon body and hung in the air, and did not attack in the first time, Jin Jing''s general dragon eye looked at Han Sen and said: "My golden dragon body has an immortal character, I hope you can be prepared."


    Hansen looked at the dragon and said faintly: "You should not tell your enemy about your strength."


    "The dragons are not afraid, even if the whole world knows that my strength does not matter, I can win as well." Long Ba said, behind the dragon wing, the tearing space appeared in front of Hansen as a teleport.


    Only this time, the Dragon Eight is not just using boxing. In the moment of closeness, the body of the Dragon Eight seems to be turned into a deadly weapon. It seems that the mercury and the diarrhea are generally pervasive and attack Hansen��s body.


    Fingers, palms, fists, elbows, legs, knees, back, wings, horns, legs, shoulders, even the golden dragon hair, seems to be turned into a deadly blade.


    When the movement is moving, the human movement is strong, and the whole person of the dragon is turned into a gold killing weapon.


    Without any defensive, all the tricks are used to attack, and after each hit, the strength of the dragon will become stronger. It seems that the waves are like a wave, and the overlap of the dragons The stronger the product.


    Hansen''s whole body is also a master class of close combat, and will not be inferior to the dragon, pointing to the finger, palm and palm, and the attack of the dragon is hardened by Hansen.


    If it is just too easy to fold, the attack of Long Ba is as fierce as the tide, but because there is attack and defense, once the attack is blocked, it will appear in the flaw.


    Hansen seized the opportunity, and the palm of his hand swung over the chest of the dragon. As soon as he saw the sparks, he gave the golden dragon scales a long wound and revealed the inside. Blood and gold colored blood.


    However, Dragon 8 did not care about his wounds. He still tried his best to attack Hansen. It seemed that his body was not injured, and the wound healed in an instant, and even a little scar was not left.


    Hey!


    Because the shot hurts the dragon eight, Han Sen has no time to dodge, can only force the arm to block the dragon''s fist.


    The armor of the arm was directly smashed by the fist of Long Ba. Hansen��s body was also set a few tens of meters on the stone floor to stop, and the legs had fallen into the rock, plowing two stone ditch on the ground.


    The dragon screamed and screamed again. No matter strength or momentum, it was already several times stronger than before. He was getting stronger and stronger in the battle, and he could hardly suppress it.

 Chapter 2120： Gold coins

    "The dragons are the first courage of the heavens. This kind of fighting ability, in the frontal battle, does not need to fear any other creatures." Hansen secretly admired.


    His physical strength is not as good as the current Dragon Eight. The ice muscle jade bone is very powerful for the physical strengthening, but after all, the promotion of the Marquis is accompanied by the frozen power, not pure physical gene technology, and the dragon with the golden dragon body. The physical strength is still inferior.


    Unfortunately, Hansen can''t use the ice muscle jade bones, otherwise it is easy to be recognized that he is Hansen, otherwise there is still a positive force.


    The stronger the Dragon and the Eighth War, Hansen suddenly fell to the bottom, and many races were amazed.


    "A good dragon, this kind of combat power, it is not difficult to kill the Duke?"


    "The dragon is really getting stronger and stronger. He is only the dragon of this generation. It is already strong enough. It is not too much to say that it is invincible."


    "Gold coins are not bad, and the dragon has been forced to this point. Should this be the first time he used the gold dragon in the ranking battle?"


    "In fact, the gold coin is really strong. It can be regarded as the top Marquis in the universe. If you don''t touch the Dragon Eight, I believe he can go further, even if he rushes into the top ten, it is not difficult."


    "Pity!"


    "Sure enough, the dragon is the strongest, so the fighting ability plus the golden dragon body, he should have the qualification to challenge the evil spirits?"


    "I can see that the golden dragon body makes the dragon eight almost undead, and his fighting ability can make his combat power infinitely improved. If his gold dragon body supports the living, he may even be promoted to be superior with the king. The extent of the war."


    "It is too exaggerating to fight with the king''s powerhouse. Even if his golden dragon body is so powerful, he can''t control the power of it, but if he continues, his strength is enough to kill the Duke level."


    In the town of Tiangong, Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang sisters, as well as Qian Yuhe and the beginning of the day, are also watching this battle.


    Yun Suyi swears: "A very good dragon, if it is only about physical fitness, our heavens may not be their opponents."


    Thousands of cranes nodded and said: "One of the top ten people, the body of the dragon is indeed slightly stronger than our celestial beings, but the advantage of our celestial beings is not only physical, but if it is a real life and death, who is stronger and weaker? Look at the personal cultivation. This dragon eight is indeed the top of the Marquis. In the town of Tiangong, I am afraid that only the lonely brother can regulate him."


    "Not Hansen." Yun Suyi added a sentence.


    "Han Sen is certainly strong enough, but he is not a natural family after all. I am referring to the contrast between the Tian and the Dragon." Qian Yuhe smiled and looked at Yun Suyi.


    Yun Suyi��s face is slightly red: ��I��m just talking about it.��


    "Han Sen is now alive and dead, and he doesn''t know where he is now." At the beginning of the day, he sighed.


    When I heard the words at the beginning of the day, Yun Suyi suddenly looked a glimpse.


    Yun Sushang said: "Dream adults have not said, Han Sen is not dead, still very good to live, dreams of adults should not be fake, I think he will come back soon."


    "Well, he will be able to come back, but unfortunately this time the battle of gene genealogy, he did not have the opportunity to participate." Yun Suyi said.


    ......


    Hansen saw that the strength of Longba was getting stronger and stronger. Although he shot him several times, the resilience of the Golden Dragons was too strong. In the blink of an eye, he directly recovered.


    Don''t say that Hansen can''t use the power of the teeth now, even if he can use it, the power of the teeth may not be able to tear his golden dragon body.


    There is nothing wrong with Long Ba. In the positive battle, he really does not need to fear any power of the same level. Even if the opponent knows his power, he can''t beat him.


    Hansen has the ability to face the Dragon Eight, but because a variety of forces are not suitable for use as a gold coin, Hansen gave up and continued to fight with the Dragon.


    Of course, giving up the battle does not mean that Hansen admits defeat, but he wants to end the battle.


    Long Ba is like a killing machine, and he is constantly chasing Hansen. Hansen��s body is not able to open him. He sees that Long Ba is hitting him in front of him. Han Sen reaches for a shot, a little golden light refers to The tip condensed and turned into a gold coin with a lightning-like brilliance to the forehead of Dragon Eight.


    Under such a short distance, Long Ba did not have the ability to dodge, but Long Ba originally did not intend to dodge, the eyes of the war fanatic, simply ignore that gold coin, still punched Han Sen.


    Hansen punched the fist of Long Ba, and the two fists collided without making any sound. Hansen��s body was like a light cloud, and was blown out by the dragon.


    Hansen floated into the sky, and it was hanging like a cloud. His eyes looked calmly at the Dragon Eight.


    The gold coin has been attached to the forehead of the Dragon Eight, and the Dragon Eight body moves, the dragon wing vibrates behind, and wants to rush into the air again Hansen.


    However, his dragon wing vibrated a few times, but the majestic dragon body did not fly, and it was still on the ground.


    Everyone is a glimpse, I don��t know what it is, and I��m obviously having problems.


    However, the dragon''s ability to break the evil spirits claims to be able to break the power of the heavens. The general seal system has no effect on the dragons. This is one of the reasons why the dragons are fearless.


    However, now the dragon eight is obviously suppressed, and even the flying has not been able to fly, the problem seems very serious.


    "You are too arrogant, although the dragons are strong, but they are not invincible." Hansen hung in the air and looked down at the dragon.


    "Hey!" Long eight roared, his body was like a volcanic eruption, reaching out to grab the gold coins on his forehead, trying to pull the gold coins off his forehead.


    However, no matter how the dragon awn on the dragon eight broke out, how to force the finger, the gold coin stuck on his forehead is not moving, how can it not pull down.


    Many creatures watched the dragon coins pulling the gold coins on their foreheads, and Hansen did not mean to shoot at this time, just watching the dragon eight bursting power to pull the gold coins on the forehead.


    No matter how hard the dragon eight is, the gold coins are still firmly attached to the forehead.


    In a rage, Long Ba no longer took care of the gold coins on his forehead, and wanted to move his body to chase Hansen. At the same time, Hansen rushed into the air with a punch.


    The golden dragon on the punch slammed out like a volcanic eruption, but the dragon''s foot stepped out, but felt that the knee was soft and kneeled on the ground.


    Because of the attack on Hansen, the physical strength of the Dragon Eight could not support the pressure on the gold coins.


    Everyone was shocked. A gold coin actually suppressed the strong man like Dragon Eight to this point, and this genetic technique was unheard of.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2121： Dragon fearless

    Ding!


    The number on the original gold coin is 1, but when the dragon eight stepped out of the step, the number above turned into 2, and the pressure suddenly doubled, which made the dragon eight unprepared, and the leg was soft and single knee. On the ground, the rocky earth was smashed a large piece.


    "What kind of genetic surgery is it? Even the dragons can suppress it. How have these genetic techniques been heard before?"


    "It is not inferior to the body of the dragon, and there are such strange genetic techniques. The race of the Terran is terrible. Who knows where the Terran originated?"


    "If you can conquer this family, there will be great use in the future!"


    The strong people of all ethnic groups looked at the gold coins and the human race on the famous paper, and their eyes changed a little differently. Many people began to secretly mind in their hearts.


    The Dragon Eight strong line up the body, stood up from the ground, and slammed into Hansen, just because the body was suppressed by the gold coins, the movement speed was too slow, and it was necessary to separate the forces to fight against the gold coins. A lot smaller.


    Hansen Li did not dodge in the air, and directly shattered the dragon''s golden dragons.


    Ding!


    The number on the gold coin jumped again, changing from 2 to 3, and the pressure on the gold coin increased again.


    The pressure on the Dragon Eight has increased again. Although it has been prepared for this time, it has not been overwhelmed, but the mobility has become more and more difficult.


    After the gold coin was improved by Hansen, after the gold coins were knocked out, there was still a wonderful connection with Hansen itself. Just as Hansen used to save money, the gold coin would work with Hansen��s power. The pressure is gradually increasing.


    But the only flaw is that Hansen must run his own strength to increase the power of the gold coin. If it is interrupted, the pressure on the gold coin will stop moving.


    It��s just that Long Eight is now not so easy to interrupt Han Sen. He is too confident about the Golden Dragon. If Long Yaoyi starts to use gold dragons to open gold coins, or even just avoid it, don��t let gold coins stick to him. It is not going to fall to such a point.


    Ding!


    The number on the gold coin changed again, from 3 to 4. The dragon and the whole body began to tremble, and even the movement became somewhat difficult.


    "That is so horrible, can it continue to increase pressure?" Thousands of cranes said with horror.


    Not only a thousand cranes, all the creatures watching this battle feel cold in the back, and the golden dragons that are as strong as the dragons are being squeezed, and the scalp is numb.


    If the gold coin is now attacking the Dragon Eight, the Dragon Eight has nothing to do with it. The defeat is almost a foregone conclusion.


    Hansen wants to see how far the dragon''s limit can reach, and has not attacked the dragon eight. He has been running the gold coin and constantly improving the power of the gold coin.


    He has some grudges with the dragons, and it is not a bad thing to know more about the strength of some dragons.


    Killing a dragon has little effect on the dragon, but it is possible to learn more about the dragon from him, which may be more useful for Hansen in the future.


    Ding!


    When the number on the gold coin becomes 7, the rocky land under the foot of the dragon has been unable to withstand the pressure, like the tofu, and the body of the dragon has been crushed into the rock.


    Hey!


    The head of Dragon Eight was tilted forward and the whole body slammed into the rock.


    "No... Longan is going to lose like this?"


    "That is the Dragon Eight? Is it going to be defeated?"


    "Gold coin is a bit of a guy, and that kind of genetics has to be guarded."


    All the people were shocked. They thought that this was a battle without suspense. The dragon will win, but who knows that the dragon will fall so badly.


    "Haha...haha..." Suddenly, the dragon in the rock laughed.


    "What are you laughing at?" Han Sen asked with interest as he asked Long.


    Long Ba laughed and laughed and said: "It��s so happy. For a long time, no one can push me to this point. You are really strong, and your genetics is very strong."


    "And then?" Hansen continued to ask.


    "Then is like this." Long Ba said, raising his palm, and slamming his knife toward his head.


    Hey!


    The golden dragon''s blood splattered, and the bone and the dragon''s scale ruptured together. Longba hardly smashed the small half of his forehead.


    The neat incision reveals the dragon brain that is still beating, and even the brain has been cut off by him.


    The skull stuck to the gold coin fell to the ground, and the body of the dragon eight instantly recovered its freedom and slowly stood up from the broken rock.


    In the process of standing up, the skull that had been cut a little and a half had actually healed automatically without leaving any scars.


    "I told you that my golden dragon has an immortal character. Your strength is very strong. If you change a race, you may have lost. But for me, even if you go to the whole head, it is nothing." The body once again rose to a powerful dragon''s breath, and the violent breath almost rushed to the sky.


    "The starling is too strong!"


    "Haha... your genetics is stronger than a fart... I am not afraid of my head, I am afraid of your genetics?"


    "The starling is invincible... the dragon is invincible..."


    The spectators of Longji and other dragons all cheered up and saw that the Dragon Eight was once again rising, and morale was greatly encouraged.


    The strong people of all ethnic groups who watched the war saw this scene, and they all secretly snarled.


    "Sure enough, the golden dragon is too strong."


    "Changed to other species, has been lost, but the existence of the golden dragon body is simply a bug."


    "The dragons are too much favored by God. Such a powerful body can be regarded as a treasure in any race, but only in the eighth place in the dragon."


    "The first courage of the Wan people is not a fake. This is a trouble with gold coins."


    "This battle is really more and more interesting."


    The dragon eye is like a torch staring at Hansen in the sky. The body is warlike, and the golden dragon awns erupt like a volcanic magma, so that his entire body is shrouded in a flame-like golden dragon.


    "Gold coins, what strength is there, even if I let it out, my dragons are not afraid." Long eight high heads, his arms pointed at the Hansen in the sky proudly said.


    The powerful spirits rushed into the nine hexagrams, as if the gods of the gods were reduced, and the dragons could not make their noble heads lower.


    "Unfortunately, you have lost." Han Sen said faintly.


    "What do you mean?" Long eight frowned.


    Hansen did not answer, but pointed to the forehead of Dragon Eight.


    Everyone''s eyes looked at Hansen''s fingers, and all the creatures opened their eyes in an instant.


    The gold coin that was cut along with the skull was unexpectedly returned to the forehead of Dragon Eight.


    Hey!


    The sturdy stalwart golden dragon body was pulled and planted on the ground in an instant, and the earth was directly pulled out of a dragon-shaped deep pit.

 Chapter 2122： The name of the gold coin

    The Dragon Eight is self-supporting and wants to get up, but the number on the gold coin has become 8. The strong pressure makes his hands tremble on the ground, but he can''t stand up.


    The dragon flame on the dragon''s body burned, and the teeth were hard, but still could not support his body.


    Ding!


    The number on the gold coin became 9, and the dragon eight could no longer support it. The hands were completely broken by the rocky ground, and the whole person was firmly pressed into the ground.


    "Hey!" Long eight roared and cut half of his head.


    The body has just returned to freedom, and the gold coin appears on his forehead, still in the same position.


    Hey!


    Just listening to a loud noise, Long Ba��s body broke into the ground.


    All the creatures watching the war have long been stunned and unable to speak. The dragons in the dragons were actually made up of a small gold coin, and their hearts were full of chill.


    When the number on the gold coin jumped to 10, the dragon eight could not fully support the power of the gold coin. On the head and the foot, the whole person was planted in the rock and continued to sink.


    Long Ba bite his own name paper, and the body twisted away from the gene spectrum.


    At the end of a battle, the various races in the universe did not know how to evaluate the battle.


    There is hardly anyone in the universe who has ever heard of the "human race", a kind of genetic technique that has not appeared before, a name that has almost no fame before, and after this war, spread the whole gene at a faster rate than light. The universe.


    Although Hansen did not say what his genetic name is, all races naturally take his genetic technique as a gold coin.


    "Gold coins are really awkward, and even Long 8 can be suppressed."


    "The gold coin itself is also very strong. His body is almost comparable to the top dragons, which is rare among the upper classes."


    "Human race, where is this race? I have checked a lot of information and I have not found the planet where this race was born."


    "I didn''t find out, would it be his own name?"


    "It''s possible, but the guy in the gold coin is really strong."


    "If he can win all the time, then he will hit the celestial bamboo, and then there will be a good show."


    ......


    The various races of the universe are hotly talking about the gold coins of the Terran and his gold coins, but there are two women who gnash their teeth.


    "Gold coins, you finally appeared again." Isa''s face was gloomy, she looked for gold coins for a long time, but there was no news.


    Now that gold coins have participated in the battle of genetic genealogy, she still does not know where the gold coins are. No matter where in the universe, they can enter the gene spectrum, and there is no way to check them up.


    Another kind of hate for the gold coin is Haier. She also wants to find Hansen revenge and launch the power of the thief, but she can never find anyone.


    Both women are gnashing their teeth, but they can only watch Hansen defeat the strong people in the gene spectrum, but there is no way to take Hansen.


    Isa��s next opponent was a bad mold. She was in the battlefield of the king. The gold coins were at the Marquis level and could not fight each other. Isa��s depressed mood was completely vented to the next opponent.


    The unlucky king was madly hacked by Isa, and there was nothing to fight back. If it wasn��t early, the famous paper was quickly shredded, and it was almost killed by Isa.


    "Your sister''s, the genetic ranking war only, is it necessary to do this?" The king looked at his own shocking knife marks, hate to greet Isa''s 18th generation ancestors.


    Gold coins can be regarded as a fame in the First World War. The four characters of the Terran Gold Coin are already called the name of the ring in the universe. Especially in the Marquis class, many strong people are paying attention to the gold coins.


    Because of the unknown nature of gold coins, all major races want to understand this genetic technique and prepare for the future.


    If the gold coin becomes an enemy in the future, if there is no means to deal with the gold coin, then it will not die very badly.


    All ethnic groups have sent special researchers to watch the battle of gold coins, in order to study the methods of dealing with gold coins. Every new powerful gene technology will become the research goal of major forces.


    However, most of the genetic techniques studied in the past were genetic techniques of the king-level powerhouse or the deified power. The general low-level gene technique would not be too much attention. The gene technique used by the Marquis, such as the gold coin, was It is still rare for large races to be treated so seriously.


    The reason why the major races pay so much attention to gold coins is mainly because the gold coins can even suppress the dragons who have the power to break the evil spirits, and the pressure on the town seems to be able to continue to grow. Only two points are enough for all races to be Pay attention to it.


    Now it is just a Marquis using gold coins. If it is a king or a deified power, use gold coins? It��s chilling to think about it.


    If you don''t find a way to crack the gold coins, even the kings who are tall are hard to settle.


    Unfortunately, since the Dragon Eight, other opponents simply did not have the ability to force Hansen to use gold coins. Hansen directly won them with a strong body, and the researchers who wanted to study gold coins were very disappointed.


    Han Xiaohua finally met an opponent, a white tiger appeared in front of Han Xiaohua.


    Han Xiaohua slammed out and watched the small fists rush to the face of the white tiger. The figure disappeared strangely, and then appeared behind the white tiger. The small fist smashed toward the white tiger''s ass.


    Seeing that the fist is about to lie on the white tiger''s buttocks, but the white tiger''s body is blurred, Han Xiaohua banged up, but found that the fist was worn from the body of the white tiger, it turned out to be just a phantom.


    "Hey!" A tiger cub rang from the back of Han Xiaohua. The white tiger appeared behind Han Xiaohua with a sullen smile. The claws had caught the neck of Han Xiaohua as lightning. The claws of the blade had already touched the neck of Han Xiaohua. On the skin.


    But in the next second, the white smile on the white tiger''s face was solidified. Its claws were photographed and passed through the body of Han Xiaohua. It turned out to be a phantom.


    Another Han Xiaohua appeared on the left side of the white tiger and flew to his abdomen.


    The white tiger''s four hoofs were so powerful that they disappeared when Han Xiaohua''s foot kicked into the abdomen.


    I saw that one person and one tiger kept flashing between the mountains. They couldn��t see their battles at all. After a while, they disappeared. The people watching were dizzy and their eyes could not keep up with their figure.


    "Sure enough, it came out of the sanctuary, and it was able to keep up with the instant combat skills of the White Tigers." The dog-headed old man in the desert saw this battle, and the brow wrinkled more tightly.

 Chapter 2123： Sanctuary power

    Han Xiaohua and Baihu continued to flicker, and it was difficult to ponder when they were hidden. However, Han Xiaohua suddenly stopped and stood still, and they stood still together.


    "Good opportunity." The white tiger screamed and flashed to the back of Han Xiaohua. The tiger claws were photographed on Han Xiaohua��s head. The white claws were even more terrifying than the gods.


    Han Xiaohua��s figure still didn��t move, but his hands were staggered, and then he saw something staggered around his figure.


    The white tiger that had fiercely rushed to Han Xiaohua seemed to have become a slow motion, and approached Han Xiaohua little by little.


    Han Xiaohua turned around and was still very fast. The little fist slammed into the belly of the white tiger. The white tiger in slow motion didn��t even have the chance to react. Even the instant combat technique was too late to use. Watching the fist of the small flower bang on its belly.


    Hey!


    The white tiger''s face was twisted, the eyeballs burst, and the mouth opened his mouth and spit out blood. The body bowed and flew backwards.


    But all this, even in slow motion, so that all creatures can clearly see each of its subtle expressions and movements, it feels very strange.


    The little flower is like a flash, catching up with the white tiger in slow motion, and punching out with a punch and a fist. The white tiger''s face is constantly distorted, but the movement is slow and pitiful. It looks ridiculous and makes people Feeling chilling.


    "The power of the sanctuary...he...he actually practiced the Eucharist...how is it possible...the sanctuary really has a descendant..." The old dog was shocked, and the scepter in his hand almost fell.


    In the universe, one after another, the terrorist who said that the name can make the starry sky tremble, but now it is the body trepidation, the look of horror.


    "The sanctuary... the true sanctuary... how is this possible... the Eucharist can''t be passed down again... Why is this..."


    Some horrible strong people couldn''t help but stunned, although the power of small flowers is not a big deal for them, but the meaning of that power makes them extremely scared.


    "Haha, the Sanctuary actually has a descendant. The power of the Sanctuary is actually too much to be used. It��s so interesting! Those old guys are afraid that they are getting scared now. The Sanctuary is still there, they owe The debts will be returned sooner or later. Are they still starting?" At the end of the sea, Han Xiaohua, a man watching the battle, laughed wildly and almost laughed and burst into tears.


    Hey!


    The white tiger fell to the ground and could not climb up.


    "Don''t... don''t fight... I admit defeat..." The white tiger shouted. It wanted to tear up his famous paper, but found that the claws were moving too slowly. I am afraid that it would not wait for it to tear up the famous paper. Han Xiaohua was killed.


    Han Xiaohua listened to the white tiger and finally stopped his fist and stood there watching the white tiger.


    The space around the white tiger also returned to normal. From the original slow-motion flight state, it suddenly returned to normal, and the body flew out like a projectile.


    boom!


    A large mountain was hit by a white tiger and a deep hole. The white tiger climbed out from the inside and screamed angrily with a small flower. "You don''t want to be arrogant. I was born only for more than ten years. I am still a child, waiting for me to grow up." Oh, your mother doesn''t know you."


    "Teen, old, I am only six years old." Han Xiaohua said with a squint.


    "Plop!" The white tiger almost fell to the ground.


    When the Zhutian people heard this sentence, they were all shocked. If Han Xiaohua said it was true, it would be terrible. Only the six-year-old viscount, who played the invincible hands of all ethnic groups, is such a horrible thing. talent.


    And those horrible strong people like old antiques, when they heard this sentence, the body that was scared trembled, and it was really going to pee.


    The power to cultivate into a sanctuary in six years of birth, such a presence, if he grows up, I am afraid it is even more terrible than the former Lord of the Sanctuary.


    Within the thief days, Haier came to a strange castle and knocked on the rocky door and said, "Queen, you are there?"


    "Miss Haier, how come you come to me? You don''t hate me the most, do you think it''s too dirty and ugly?" The rock door opened and a woman came out.


    The woman was very strange. She thought it was a man wearing armor, but when she looked closely, she found that the carapace on her body actually grew on her.


    Her face only has a chin and mouth like a human, the upper part is a mask-like carapace, and a pair of eyes are also insect-like rehearsals, occupying a small half face.


    Behind her, there is also a pair of insect wings that look very strange.


    Haier snorted and said: "If there is not something, who is willing to come to your broken place."


    "What do you have to look for in Missy?" asked Kun, smiling.


    "The opponent in your next game is the gold coin, right?" Haier said with a wink.


    "Yes." Queen Kun nodded slightly.


    "Very good, no matter what method you use, you must defeat him. It is best to kill him. Can you do it?" Haier asked with a grin.


    Ms. Kun smiled slightly: "Although the gold coin is really strong, the gold coin is very powerful. Even the dragon is not his opponent, but his ability is nothing to me. My ability is enough to restrain him and beat him. Not difficult."


    When the tone changed, Queen Kun looked at Haier and asked: "But why did Miss Dao kill him?"


    "This doesn''t have to be yours. You can do your own thing. I won''t treat you badly after the event." Haier said.


    "There is a sentence from Miss Haier, the gold coin is dead." Kun sister said confidently.


    "Very good." Haier nodded with satisfaction, remembered the guy with the gold coin, but felt a little itchy.


    Hansen is also watching his next opponent at this time. The name Hansen is very strange. There is only one word of "Kun", but there is also the word "thief" behind the name, but Hansen is very familiar.


    "There are not many thieves participating in the genetic ranking battle. I don''t know how the strength of this Kun is?" Hansen checked the Internet and found that there was not much information about Kun.


    In addition to at least a few thieves, the thieves are generally not very famous. This Kun is only one of them.


    "Unfortunately, Haier did not participate in the war, otherwise she might be able to get some benefits from her. It was a virgin girl." Seeing the words of the thief, Hansen thought of Haier and the endless stream of Haier. baby.


    "Auntie!" Haier, who was returning home, suddenly shook his body and made a sneeze inexplicably.


    "How do you feel a little uncomfortable, is it too much late at night?" Haier muttered his nose and said to himself.

 Chapter 2124： Micro-worm power

    A new round of the battle of gene genealogy began, and when Hansen was sent in, he found himself in a towering forest.


    In the universe, there are different races in this battle of watching Hansen. The attention of the various ethnic groups to the gold coins has even surpassed some of the battles of the king.


    "This time the opponent of the gold coin is Kun from the thieves'' day. The thief is always mysterious, the inner master is like a cloud, and the ability is very strange. I hope that this guy named Kun should create some trouble for the gold coin, at least His gold coin is forced out again, so that we can see it again carefully." A Buddhist king of the sea king said to the king of Rosa.


    Net King and King Rosa were assigned to study the gold coins of gold coins, so although they were not very interested in the Marquis-level battle, they still paid attention to all Hansen games.


    King Rosa nodded slightly: "The gold coins are strong, but the thieves are not weak. Maybe this can see something. Even if this game can''t be seen, there are a few more games, and the gold coins will meet the same. I can see it when I see it."


    Like Jinghaiwang and King Rosa, there are many people who care about Hansen. Even Tiantianyuan of Zhentian Palace has organized many researchers to watch Hansen��s battle in order to analyze gold coins.


    Hansen looked around in the eyes, but in the forests of ancient trees everywhere, he did not see the traces of his opponent.


    Frowning slightly, Hansen flew directly from the woods that he wanted to rush out, looking for the trail of opponents from above.


    But his body just flew up, and suddenly he saw the worms flying out of the dense canopy, like flies, very small, and very fast, dense and dark like a cloud. When the head turned to Hansen shrouded.


    Hansen used the simulation ability of the tunnel mysterious man to simulate his own power as a flame attribute, and a punch hit the group of insects, and the red flame suddenly sprayed on the group of insects like a flame.


    The large worms were immediately burned to the ashes by the flames, and there was no fish that slipped through the net.


    "You really are very powerful, knowing that worms are most afraid of flame power, and they can use flame power." A woman''s voice rang in the forest, but she could not see her, and the voice seemed to be ringing in all directions.


    "What do you do sneaky? Let''s get out of the game, these little tricks are useless to me." Hansen said calmly.


    The woman��s voice rang again, with a mocking tone: ��Small means? Then you try to see the power of this small means?��


    When the woman��s voice just stopped, she saw a group of worms flying around the old trees all around, like a black mist that rolled over Hansen.


    Hansen��s flame broke out, and all the worms near him were directly burned into fly ash. In the fog of the sky, Hansen moved quickly and rushed to a big tree, banging the tree.


    I saw that the middle of the big tree was empty. It was clear that something was hidden in it, but now it has disappeared.


    "Would you like to find me? It''s not an easy task, you still need to keep working hard, giggling..." The woman''s laughter echoed around the forest.


    The swarms are still attacking Hansen constantly, but they are directly burned to death by Hansen��s flames, and they are not close to Hansen��s body.


    "Your worms are not useful, why waste time?" Hansen stood in the fog, and the flames on his body became more and more intense.


    But all the worms that were close to him were sizzling and a stinking smell was filled in the forest.


    "It��s also true." The woman��s voice came again, and the fog of the sky suddenly fell back. It disappeared in the blink of an eye, and a bug could not be seen.


    Hansen saw that in the distant forest, a woman who seemed to be wearing armor came out from behind a big tree.


    "I heard that your gold coin is very powerful, so I can see how powerful it is." Kun stood in the distance and stared coldly at Hansen.


    Hansen converges on the flame power of his body. He wants to say something, but suddenly his brow wrinkles and reaches for a volley. There seems to be nothing in it. Hansen��s finger is caught in a tiny bug. Like a bacteria, it is almost invisible to the naked eye.


    The tiny bug almost fell into the gap between his armor, and Hansen was so clipped that the tiny bug was not directly pinched, still struggling to get into Hansen being wrapped in armor. In the palm of your hand.


    Snapped!


    Hansen''s fingers squeezed hard and finally crushed the tiny bug.


    Kun''s face changed slightly, and he patted his hand and said: "The powerful eyesight can actually see the power of my micro-worm, but how much can you see it? This can''t be seen?"


    When he spoke, Kun��s figure flashed away. Hansen suddenly heard the sound of the worms screaming around him. It seemed that there were swarms of worms everywhere, and the worms were pinched than Hansen. The one is even smaller, it is like a bacterium, and it can''t be seen with the eyes.


    The clan of the warfare also heard the sound of the worms, but apart from the kings, even the Duke-level characters could hardly see where the worms were.


    Jinghaiwang��s eyes lit up and smiled and said: ��This kind of power of Kun is interesting. It turns the power into the power of bacteria that cannot be seen by the naked eye. Even if the gold coins have armor protection, there is no possibility of no gap, no matter the mouth. The ear, nose and even the pores can become the weakness of the invasion of the micro-worms. Even if the power of the gold coins is so strong, it is difficult to prevent such small forces from invading."


    When the net sea king spoke, the fire on Hansen had re-burned, completely wrapping his body in the flame.


    Although I couldn''t see the micro-worms that were made by the power, I could hear the sound of the worms burned in the heat.


    "Gold coins, so full-burning, how long can you support?" The woman''s voice came again, with a sneer sneer.


    Hansen didn''t talk, just looking around and looking for the traces of Kun.


    King Rosa nodded slightly: "Kun is indeed a smart person. The power of the micro-worm is too small. Hansen does not know whether he has the power of micro-worms around him. He can only burn the flame at all times to prevent the force of the micro-worms from being close. However, he did not know when the force of the micro-worms came over and kept the flame intensity. The breath would be consumed quickly and quickly, but his physical exertion process, that is, when his body was invaded by the force of the micro-worms, Now Kun has fully grasped the initiative of the battle. Although this kind of combat mode is not fierce, it is even more dangerous. The guy who came out of the thieves should not be underestimated."


    The various creatures watching the battle have seen it. The gold coins are in a passive state. How strong is his strength, but in the face of those opponents that are almost invisible, there is nowhere to be available.


    "It turns out that you can fight like this. You don''t have to face the strong power of gold coins and gold coins. You can kill him when you live. The thief''s Kun is really terrible."


    "Yeah, the power that can''t be seen like that is so small that it is like bacteria. Even if it invades our body, we don''t know. I don''t even know how to die when I think of it. I think the scalp is numb."


    "If Kun is going to be a killer, even her goal will be difficult to sleep."


    "The thief was originally the killer of harvesting life."

 Chapter 2125： Pest control

    "Gold coins, you are now tearing the famous paper and leaving it. Otherwise, if you accidentally have no life, isn''t it?" Kun''s taunting voice echoed in the forest.


    "Kill you, you can end the battle," Hansen said quietly.


    "Giggle... Can you find me?" Kun''s laughter came again.


    Hansen has been very careful to listen, but still did not distinguish the location of Kun.


    Hansen has quietly launched the tunnel around the Xuanqi field, and still did not find the trace of Kun, so Hansen could not help but frown slightly.


    His hole in the Xuanqi field can scan the distance of the kilometer, but he could not find the location of Kun, indicating that Kun is not within the kilometer range.


    "She is not here, but she can clearly see everything here." Hansen frowned and thought about the tiny micro-worms around him. He said again: "Your real body is not here, it should be See all the things here through these micro-worms?"


    "What about it?" Kun said disdainfully.


    "Then kill all your eyes," Hansen said.


    "Destroy all my eyes?" Kun image was a ridiculous thing to hear. He laughed and said: "All the micro-worms here are my eyes, but you can''t even see them, how do you get rid of them? my eyes?"


    The strong people of all ethnic groups who watched the war were deeply convinced that they could not see where the micro-worms were, and using a large area of ??force to kill the micro-worms would only make the power consumption more serious and could not play a decisive role.


    "This Kun is really terrible. She is afraid that she has already traveled hundreds of miles or even thousands of miles away. There is no way to get the gold coins from these micro-worms."


    "The owners of micro-power are very horrible characters, and Kun will definitely name the universe in the future."


    "What kind of power has reached the extreme is extremely powerful. Compared with the dragon and gold coins, Kun is another extreme. Maybe her body is far less powerful than the dragon and gold coins, but she can make the dragon and gold coins. Such a strong man is helpless and can only sit still."


    "Sure enough, any Marquis who can participate in the genetic rankings battle and go to the present is not to be underestimated."


    The strong fighters of the war are also thinking about it. If they are gold coins, how can they get rid of the current predicament, but there is no good way to think about it.


    Kun is already far from the battlefield. Now only the micro-worms are fighting the gold coins. The gold coins can''t see the micro-worms, and they don''t know when the micro-worms will rush to him, so they can only keep the high-intensity flame power burning.


    When the power has been consumed, the gold coin must not last for a long time, but he can''t find the place where Kun is, and he doesn''t have the hope of winning.


    Even the strong men like King Hai and King Rosa did not think of a good way.


    If you have the power of the king of gold coins, it will naturally be easier. When the power of the king level comes out, the whole forest can be destroyed, and the micro-worms will all be killed together, and there is no threat.


    Hansen is just a Marquis, and he is not capable of releasing such a wide range of attacks. Even if he can cover the flames in such a large range, after the flame power is diluted, I am afraid that the micro-worms will not be killed.


    Although the micro-worms are small, the power is not weak. After all, the micro-worms themselves are the power of the Marquis-level. To kill them, they also need the power of the Marquis.


    While everyone is standing at the perspective of gold coins, thinking about how to solve the current predicament, but the flames on the gold coins suddenly converge, the body of the gold coins has been completely exposed to the air, and there is no protection.


    "Haha... Did you give up so quickly? If you want to surrender, I can give you time to tear up the famous paper." Kun''s mocking laughter kept reverberating in the forest.


    "I haven''t said it already, will I kill all your eyes?" Hansen said faintly.


    "Hey, there are so many nonsense in the dead." Kun��s thoughts have already moved, and many micro-worms have rushed to Hansen from different directions.


    Those micro-worms are so small that they are silent, and even the Duke-level powerhouses are hard to detect where they are.


    Hansen now gave up the flame protector, although it saved physical strength, but it was also in danger.


    Yun Suyi frowned and said: "What do he want to do with gold coins? Is it because he wants to use the armor to resist the micro-worms? But how can his armor be complete, there is still a gap, as long as there is a gap, it can not resist the micro-worms. attack."


    "He is not going to rely on the armor to resist the micro-worms." A voice never heard from the distance, only to see the lonely bamboo came over.


    "The brother of the lonely bamboo." The Yun family sisters and thousands of cranes and several of them all got up and bowed to the lonely bamboo.


    Lonely bamboo waved his hand, indicating that they sat down and sat down.


    "Soul brother, you said that the gold coin is not intended to use the armor to resist the micro-worm, but he can''t see the micro-worms at all, and I don''t know when the micro-worms appear on him. How can it resist?" The clothing asked curiously.


    "Who said that he couldn''t see the micro-worms?" Lonely said a word.


    Yun Suyi and others are all glimpsed. Before they reacted, they suddenly saw the gold coins rise.


    Snapped!


    The gold hand raised his right hand and made a snap in the air.


    Then I saw that the gold coins in the sky fell like rain. After each gold coin fell, I heard a bang, as if something had been smashed by gold coins.


    Although I can''t see what the gold coins are smashing, I only imagined the sounds, and the smashed by the gold coins are the tiny worms that are small to almost invisible.


    "Impossible...how can you see it..." The sound of Kun��s horror was not finished, and suddenly he stopped.


    Her true body is not here, and the words are also based on the micro-worms. At this time, the gold coins fall and kill all the micro-worms, and her voice will naturally not be transmitted.


    For a time, many creatures saw the golden coins falling in their eyes, and they were all in the air.


    Not only because Hansen can see and kill the micro-worms, the most horrifying thing is that Hansen is able to explode so many gold coins at once, which means that this gold coin can also be used in a large-scale battlefield. It is even more terrible to use it.


    "How could this be the case, why did he actually see the micro-worms? Even the general Duke could not see the micro-worms of Kun, must have the talent of the eyes, and the Duke who had cultivated powerful eyes could see it. Is it possible? He also cultivated a powerful eyesight?" In the sea of ??watching the war, just a look of pride, but now the face is full of horror.


    Hansen''s cave Xuanqi field can be seen even with particles, not to mention the micro-worms. Those micro-worms have nothing to do under the hole in the tunnel, and they can''t escape Hansen''s sight.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2126： Come for you

    Kun has moved away from the battlefield, and all the micro-worms left behind have been crushed, and all the sights are lost, and Hansen��s figure can no longer be seen.


    Suddenly, Kun quickly released the power of micro-worms, turning into many micro-worms in the direction of Han Sen, and wanted to find Hansen''s figure again.


    However, those micro-worms have not seen Hansen''s location, and they have seen another golden light flashing. Countless gold coins have fallen from the sky, and all the micro-worms released by Kun have been detonated.


    Kun was shocked, and while releasing the power of the micro-worms, he quickly moved his body and wanted to stay away from it.


    Now Kun only regrets that he has not retreated farther before, but he did not escape far, and he saw a golden figure standing in front.


    Kun Jing��s stunned and retreated, screaming, and the insects spread behind him. The foggy insects were released and rolled over to Hansen, and she quickly retreated.


    Hansen��s body flashed, and the whole person seemed to be a jet of fire. It broke through the fog and instantly came to Kun��s body.


    Kun turned and wanted to shoot, but the head turned around, but found that the angle of view kept tumbling, as if the whole world was turning, then she saw that her headless body was falling to the ground.


    Looking at Kun was Hanson''s hand to go to the head, the sea is almost vomiting blood.


    After Kun��s head was killed, the famous paper did not break automatically. I saw a small insect flying out of Kun��s head and falling on the famous paper. The famous paper was broken, and the little bug was distorted. , disappeared into the air.


    "It seems that Kun is still not enough to defeat the gold coin, or it needs a strong man who can really be strong with the gold coin to have a chance to win him."


    "I am afraid I can only wait for the battle between the bamboo and the gold coins."


    "Kun is such a powerful force, but after all, it is not the right way. If you encounter a gold coin that is truly invincible, it is still a lot worse."


    ......


    The spectators of all ethnic groups are somewhat unsatisfied. Although Kun��s use of strange powers has caused some trouble for the gold coins, such battles seem to be not enough. Most people have begun to look forward to the battle between gold coins and bamboo.


    The rare genius of the town Tiangong and the mysterious gold coin battle, has not caused a fierce debate among the various ethnic groups.


    Some people think that gold coins can win. Some people think that they are better, and no one can convince each other.


    The major betting stations, the odds given, the gold coins and the bamboo are basically the same. It seems that everyone is unpredictable about the outcome of the two.


    Hansen also knows that he is about to fight with the lonely bamboo. Although he has the belief of winning, it is hard to say if he can win.


    Before he had a battle with Lonely Bamboo, there was no victory or defeat in the game. He was almost controlled by negative emotions. He finally took the knife and did not leave the last knife.


    "I don''t know where the lonely bamboo is growing now? Will his negative emotions get out of control?" Although Hansen is not willing to encounter a lonely bamboo at this time, but think about it, it is necessary to fight with the lonely bamboo. But there is some excitement.


    The dragon is not weaker than the bamboo, but the strength of the dragon is more like a perfect killing machine, and the bamboo is different. His strength is more like a work of art.


    The killing machine is perfect, powerful, and horrible, but it lacks a possibility, a possibility to transcend itself.


    Lonely bamboo is the kind of strong person who can give people a surprise. His strength is not perfect, but it has the beauty that makes people amazing.


    If Hansen chooses an opponent for his life, he hopes that the person is alone, because he can understand everything in the Dragon Eight, and whether he can win or not, he is within Hansen��s calculations, but he is alone. Can go beyond his calculations.


    Hansen��s participation in the genealogy spectrum is only for the sake of fame. He hopes to attract the attention of the god. To this point, the goal is achieved. Winning or losing is not very important to him.


    However, Hansen just wants to win and wants to win this battle with the lonely bamboo.


    In the Tiantian Palace, the lonely bamboo sits in the stone pavilion with a teapot in front of him, but he has never moved, just sitting there watching the moon in the sky outside.


    "What do you think about gold coins?" Zhentiangong did not know when he came to Shiting.


    "It''s very strong." Lone bamboo replied.


    "Which aspect?" Zhentiangong asked and smiled.


    "Feeling." Lonely bamboo answered quietly.


    ��Feeling?�� The town��s main lord gave a slight glimpse.


    Lonely bamboo thought about it seriously, and then said: "His body can be compared with the top purebred dragons. His gold coins can suppress the dragon eight, and can accurately suppress the micro-worms. These are very powerful, but in me. It seems that these are not afraid. What really cares for me is the feeling he gives me."


    "What kind of feeling is that?" asked the town Tiangong.


    "Invulnerable." Lonely said seriously.


    The town Tiangong nodded slightly and looked at the lonely bamboo and asked: "What are your plans?"


    Lonely bamboo stood up and said seriously: "I intend to win."


    "Very good." The town Tiangong smiled and patted the shoulders of the bamboo, no more to say.


    After the lonely bamboo left, a black-masked woman appeared next to the main owner of the town, and said faintly: "Do you see the bamboo can win?"


    "The ability to be alone does not need to be doubted," said the owner of the town.


    "Let me come to this one, I ask you if he can win." The black yarn woman gave him a look.


    The town Tiangong reluctantly spread his hand: "The ability of gold coins you have seen, although it is not comprehensive yet, but it is definitely a very terrible guy, can you win, you have to fight before you know, but Lonely bamboo has never let me down."


    Lonely bamboo came back from the town Tiangong, just went to the small island where he lived. Before he entered the bamboo house where he lived, he suddenly stood there and frowned at his bamboo house.


    The door of the bamboo house was pushed open. I saw a little girl jumping out from the inside and coming out behind the little girl, a young man with a dark hair.


    "Who are you?" Lonely asked the young man.


    He saw that this young man is a celestial being, but among the celestial beings, he has not seen such a strong young man, but the breath of this young man makes him feel like a wild beast. It seems to face the dark abyss, even if he is standing in front of him, but everything he does makes people feel unclear.


    "Evil." The man smiled slightly.


    Lonely bamboo frowns, these two words he will not know, but did not think that the evil world has turned into a natural, but also daring, with a little girl unconsciously broke into the town of Heaven .


    "What are you doing here?" asked Lonely Bamboo.


    I thought about it with evil thoughts, and then said: "For you, you and the gold coins are very interesting. I want to fight with one of them. Unfortunately, you have come together in advance, in order to avoid leaving regrets, so I am here."


    "In fact, we originally wanted to find gold coins, but unfortunately I didn''t know where he was. I had to come to you." The little girl next to me seriously added.

 Chapter 2127： Four evil spirits

    Lonely bamboo did not speak, but silently grasped the jade sword.


    No one has thought that the evil world has turned into a natural family, and it has not been thought that the evil spirits will boldly sneak into the Tiangong Palace through the identity of the heavenly people.


    Lonely Bamboo did not expect to encounter evil in his own home. Naturally, he would not install surveillance equipment in the place where he lived. In the whole universe, he dared to sneak into the Tiangong Palace to find things. The evil ones are not the only one, and they can��t be worse. How much?


    Even if it is a deified person, without the identity of the celestial being, it is impossible for God to sneak into the town of Heaven.


    From the moment when the bamboo door was pushed away, Lonely Bamboo felt that everything around it was locked by a strange force field. He had no other way to retreat.


    There is only a little bit of ignorance. I don��t know who is living in the island. Although no one will monitor it, maybe it will not find the arrival of evil.


    But here is the Tiantian Palace. Once the war is over, no matter whether the evil is winning or defeating, it will surely alarm the strong in the palace. How can the evil spirits leave the Tiangong Palace?


    Don''t say that evil is now only the Marquis, even if he returns to the level of deification, it is impossible to escape from the town of Heaven in the case of being discovered, not to mention a little girl around him.


    It is said that evil spirits are the kind of willfulness. If there is no consideration, the people who come to Tiangong to find him in the war will not believe it.


    Lonely bamboo has not yet figured out why, but he is not impatient, as long as he takes the evil, everything will always understand.


    The jade sword used in practice was not pulled out in the hands of the lonely bamboo. There was no dazzling brilliance, and there was no sword of the sky. But the pressure exerted by the sword of the human body made the eyes of the evil spirits calm down.


    Evil cockroaches stood there and moved, staring at the eyes of the lonely bamboo, but did not look at the sword in his hand.


    The two people did not move, and there was no fierce power confrontation, as if they were only silently looking at each other.


    In the past ten minutes and a second, the time of the entire bamboo forest seems to be static. The evil spirits and the lonely bamboos are condensed like the mountains and rivers. It seems that the storms and the storms can''t make them shake.


    They are all looking for the timing of the shot, but the feelings of the other party are invulnerable. Under the air machine, it is difficult for any party to strike the enemy. It is very likely that there will be no second chance.


    All of them didn''t move, or they didn''t have a chance to shoot.


    "Evil, I am hungry, I want to eat." The little girl standing next to the evil squatting on her little belly, the pink face looked at the evil, and the little stretched out of the hand pulled the evil arm.


    The little girl pulled this and suddenly changed the situation of the stalemate.


    The evils and the vicissitudes of the lonely bamboo are only between the slightest, and any slight flaw can lead to ruin.


    The little girl pulled the evil spirits, but although she did not shake the evil spirits, she made the air machine on the evil spirits appear flawed. The jade sword in the hands of the lonely bamboo moved like water, and it was already in front of evil spirits.


    The antelope has a sword that can be found in the corner, and the flaws of evil spirits have been formed. In any case, he can''t escape the sword, and he has no chance to escape the sword. The defeat has already been made, and there is no possibility of recovery. .


    But in the next second, the evil palm of the hand waved, and suddenly the little girl pulling his arm turned to the sword of the lonely bamboo.


    All of this originally had no meaning. The sword of a lonely bamboo can be pierced together with the little girl. It can also be a life of evil. The body of a little girl cannot stop the fate of evil.


    But the sword of the lonely bamboo paused, and did not pierce the little girl is facing the critical part of the sword tip, but received it back, and then caught the little girl with the other palm.


    Just in this moment, the evil spirits rushed to the front of the lonely bamboo, one hand grasped the heart of the lonely bamboo.


    Because of the ruin of the forcible gains, like the evil ones just now, there is no chance to stop this grip, and the victory and defeat are only in the first line.


    The lonely bamboo looks still, the eyes are still clear, the third eye on the forehead suddenly opens, and there is a strange blood in the inside, which makes the whole body of the lonely bamboo rise wildly, and it reaches an incredible degree in an instant.


    "Have you forgotten? I am also a celestial being." The evil spirits revealed a sinister smile, and the vertical marks on the forehead suddenly opened. Within the eyes of the heavenly people, there were four purple pupils, like petals. Arranged in the eyes of the sky, looks very incomparable ghosts.


    Looking at the momentum of the evil spirits skyrocketing, the look of the lonely bamboo still does not move, the jade sword in the hands moves like a shadow.


    However, at this moment, the little girl who was caught by the lonely bamboo, the small hand turned into a blood red, and it was printed on the chest of the lonely bamboo.


    Almost at the same time, the purple light of the four evil spirits of the evil spirits, the palm of the hand has also been caught on the heart of the bamboo.


    Under this circumstance, the lonely bamboo handed out the little girl, and the jade sword in the other hand hardly blocked the palm of the evil.


    However, the other palm of the evil spirits was placed on the top of the lonely bamboo. A strange force shook into the brain of the lonely bamboo, and suddenly the brain of the bamboo was struck by lightning.


    The evil face of the evil spirit, with a creepy strange smile on the face of the lonely bamboo, the four evil spirits are also attached to the eyes of the lonely bamboo, four petals like the purple madness spinning The power of purple evil spirits is like a evil spirit, and it is drilled into the eyes of a lonely bamboo.


    "Having experienced the sorrowful reincarnation of the world, it has not let you learn to be ruthless, you are the kind of species that should be eliminated." The evil spirits smiled, the blood of the lonely bamboo was slightly enlarged, under the purple mang, Actually turned into purple, the original blood-colored pupil, suddenly divided into four, into four purple pupils.


    thump!


    The evil body fell like a mud on the ground, leaving only the lonely bamboo standing there, but there are four petals of purple pupils in his eyes that are slowly flowing.


    Lonely bamboo closed the eyes of the sky, eyes looked at the evil spirits on the ground, I saw a sword mark on the chest of the evil spirits, and said a faint saying: "It��s a pity, such a strong guy, but Still being dominated by stupid emotions."


    "He could have killed me. Why did he just pick me up and didn''t kill me?" The little girl looked at the lonely bamboo.


    "This is his stupidity." The evil spirit said faintly.


    Just a few moments, I saw a few streams of light in the sky, and a king-level powerhouse in the town of Tiangong with several deacons landed on the island.


    "Lone bamboo, what is going on?" The king saw the body on the ground and looked at the lonely bamboo.


    "One wants to count my spies." Lonely said faintly.


    It didn''t take long for the king and the deacons to leave with the evil body. The next day, the lonely bamboo or the evil spirits, they left the town Tiangong with the little girl...


    a

 Chapter 2128： Abandon the battle

    On the day of the First World War of gold coins and bamboo, many strong people of all ethnic groups were paying attention to this battle, and even exceeded the attention of the various ethnic groups to the top kings.


    "I don''t know who will win?"


    "I will see that Liaozhu will win. After all, Zhentiangong is not a general force. Lonely bamboo is the strongest Marquis in the town''s palace. It is not comparable to the general Marquis. Although the gold coin is strong, his means are too simple, except for the body. In addition to gold coins, there is no big deal."


    "Yes, if the gold coins only have these means, they will definitely not win the game. The strong people like Lonely Bamboo can not be defeated by only one powerful genetic technique. This is the essence of the giants."


    ��How do you know that gold coins have no other powerful genetics?��


    ......


    All the races are talking about the outcome of this battle. The gene spectrum of the genes flashes in the stars, and the figures are transmitted to the gene spectrum.


    "Lonely bamboo, let us really win a game." Hansen appeared on a desert, looking at the front, but did not see the figure of the lonely bamboo.


    Hansen slightly frowned, with his understanding of the lonely bamboo, the lonely bamboo is not the kind of person who likes to hide, he should come out directly with himself to decide the outcome.


    Looking around, but still did not see the figure of the lonely bamboo.


    The various ethnic groups watching the battle are also very confused. I don��t know why I didn��t see the figure of the lonely bamboo.


    Suddenly, the space around Hansen was distorted, and Hansen was sent away from the gene spectrum, and his famous paper was still there.


    Hansen suddenly understood what happened. Lonely bamboo did not participate in this battle, and he was directly awarded.


    The various races of the universe suddenly became stunned. Looking forward to such a long battle, the lonely bamboo actually abstained, which is really unexpected.


    There have been rumors in the universe, and it is said that gold coins are simply heavenly, so they will abstain.


    There are also legends that Kim has reached a certain political deal with the Tianzu, so he will let him go.


    More bizarre, it is said that gold coins and bamboo are a relationship, so the bamboo will withdraw.


    Hansen didn''t care about those rumors, but his heart was faintly a little uneasy, because Lonely Bamboo is definitely not a person who can avoid war. He didn''t even participate in the war. It must be something that made him unable to participate in this battle. .


    Hesitantly, Hansen first contacted Isa with the communicator, reported his own safety news, and then contacted the town Tiangong, said the same thing again, and inquired about the lonely thing.


    However, the news that was heard made Han Sen secretly frown, because the people in Zhentian Temple did not know why the bamboo did not participate in the war. He did not come back after going out the day before yesterday, and he could not contact him, and completely lost contact with Zhentian.


    What is even more embarrassing is that the traitor of a Tianzu was still dead in the residence of Lonely Bamboo. Although the spy was a celestial being, he searched the roster of the celestial being, but there was no such person.


    "What happened in the end?" Han Sen frowned, knowing that the bamboo must have been an accident. Now the entire town Tiangong is looking for him, but he can''t find it. There is no clue.


    After contacting the town Tiangong, Hansen said his own words, and then said that he would return to the town of Heaven, no one to pick him up.


    On top of an original planet, the evil spirits are sitting on a large rock by the river. The little girl is sitting next to him on the chin, and some look at the water.


    The fish float on the water moved, and the evil spirits slowly lifted the fishing rod and slowly pulled the fish up.


    "Today''s lunch is it." Evil smiled and said to the little girl around me.


    The little girl smiled and looked up at the evil, but after seeing the evil face, she was shocked and pointed at the evil: "Blood!"


    The evil spirits frowned slightly, and reached out and wiped one''s forehead, and found that the closed vertical eyes actually overflowed with blood.


    "It��s a guy who doesn��t scatter." The evil smother wiped out the blood and said with a grin.


    "You haven''t completely absorbed his body and strength yet?" the little girl asked in amazement.


    "Body and strength have been merged into one, and I am in control. But..." The evil face is slightly different.


    "But what?" the little girl asked again.


    "The will of the guy is too strong. Even if it is difficult for me to refine and ruin at a time, it seems that it will take some time." The evil screamed and said: "But it doesn''t matter, his body and strength. Already belongs to me, even if there is a trace of will, it will be useless. After all, it will only vanish."


    "Yes? That''s a pity." The little girl regained her gaze and held her chin looking at the water.


    Although all ethnic groups are puzzled about the abandonment of the lonely bamboo, the ranking battle of the gene will continue, and the top 16 have been decided at all levels.


    Hansen, Isa, Xiaohua, and the evil emperor all entered the top 16, but they were not within the group of one level.


    Hansen��s six-fifth battle was not difficult. The powerful body and the gold coin technique defeated a destructive strongman and was promoted to the top eight.


    The promotion of Xiaohua and Isa is not too difficult, and the process is hardly too much.


    However, the evil emperor has encountered trouble, his opponent is also the strongman of the ruined family, and the ruined family of the Earl class is like the status of the former Tiangong in the town.


    The devastating and the celestial beings are also one of the top ten top-ranking people. The strong ones who are so famous at the Piaget level are equally unfathomable.


    The evil emperor used the silver book to draw the shadow of the ruined count, but he could not stop his attack. The various kinds of different paintings were also directly smashed by the ruined count.


    The three-headed and six-armed ruined count has three forces of light, darkness, and chaos. The strength of the body is not inferior to the Earl-class Hansen. All kinds of genetic techniques are also very horrible. The shadow power of the evil emperor is completely lost in front of him. The power that should be.


    "That''s a bad thing, but it''s a lot worse than the horrible existence of Earl of Edoga."


    "His genetic armies are amazing, but not enough to defeat Erdoga."


    "It seems that this time the Earl of the Piaget, it should be that Erdoga is no doubt."


    Pay attention to the Piaget-level powerhouse of this war, and see the dilemma of the evil emperor.


    Hey!


    Another painting was smashed by Erdoga, and a fist of Erdoga had already rushed to the front of the evil emperor, and the evil emperor flew out together with the silver ancient book, and collapsed a large piece of the mountain.


    "This is enough!" The evil emperor climbed out of the collapsed pit, and his mouth was still bleeding, but his face was filled with a feverish smile.


    No longer continue to draw a picture, the silver ancient book was thrown out by the evil emperor, turned into a armor to protect the body of the evil emperor.


    "Do you want to continue the battle?" Erdoga said from the height of the enemy, looking at the evil emperor.


    "Battle, it has only just begun." The mouth of the evil emperor slightly tilted, and the silver brilliance of the body rushed out like a volcanic eruption.


    The evil emperor who put down the picture book finally revealed his fierceness and embarrassment.

 Chapter 2129： I am still invincible.

    "Alu... Aru... Alu..."


    The violent punching power is earth-shattering, and the silver light in the eyes of the evil emperor is almost turned into a silver flame, and the silver fists are rushing toward Erdoga with invincibility.


    The eight arms of Erdoga waved, and the three forces of light, darkness, and chaos formed a triangular array of structural forces that shrouded toward the evil emperor.


    However, the evil emperor who had already violently ignored it. His fist only wanted to attack. He only wanted to smash the Erdoga in front of him. He did not care about the attack on Erdoga, letting those forces directly bombard him. Body.


    The evil spirits did not retreat, and Erdoga would not retreat, so the most **** and cruelest battle in the battle of gene will begin.


    The horrible power of the eight fists of Erdoga was constantly bombarded on the evil emperor, and the power of the evil emperor was constantly bombarded on Erdoga.


    The armor is broken, the flesh is torn, the blood is splashing, and the two majestic bodies are constantly being torn by the most primitive power.


    The eight fists of Erdoga clearly prevailed, but the evil emperor with only one fist was not to be outdone. The more desperate he was, the stronger his strength.


    The tyrannical punches, such as the speed of lightning, are accompanied by the splash of blood and the sound of broken bones.


    "Hey!" Egado made a violent roar, and the pain of physical injury was vented from the roar.


    The injuries in both of them are constantly increasing. The blood blooms like a flower from the wound, but no one has retreated. It is obviously crazy.


    "My mother, this is where the battle is, it is desperate!"


    "It''s too ferocious! It''s too violent!"


    "Haha... this is the real battle, I like these two guys."


    "Enjoy, punch and flesh, this battle is good!"


    "Mom, come on, kill them."


    The people watching the battle have also been boiled, and the battle between violent and **** continually stimulates the senses and psychology of the spectators, causing a large amount of hormones in their bodies.


    Hey!


    At the same time, Erdoga and the evil emperor were bombarded by the other side. One smashed into the mountain and one broke into the field.


    Whether it was Erdoga or the evil emperor, the injury on the body was already very heavy. Gu Duojia��s six arms were interrupted by four, some of which were directly broken, some were hanging there, only two were still intact, but the above was also covered in wounds.


    The three faces were also swollen and bruised. One of the eyes was also bombarded, and the body was **** everywhere.


    The situation of the evil emperor was not good enough. One leg was interrupted, the right hand was broken shoulders, both eyes were blown up, the sternum was completely sunken, and the blood had already drenched the whole body, like a **** person.


    However, the atmosphere of the evil emperor not only did not weaken, but also more violent, standing up from the soil, the silver brilliance of the evil emperor once again broke out, like a silver flame wrapped tightly around his body.


    Erdoga��s look was dignified. After climbing out of the field, he also madly gathered strength. The two forces of light and dark condensed on his fists, and a black and white condensed on the tight fists. Light group.


    As the power of Erdoga rises, the power with black and white seems to be continually spinning, and there is a strange force between them, maintaining the balance of the two forces.


    Seeing that the momentum and strength of both Erdoga and the evil emperor are constantly rising, all the spectators know that this is probably the last blow.


    With the injury and state of the two people, the attack of madness and power like this, I am afraid I can only play this attack again.


    "You are very strong, but unfortunately, I am still a little worse than I am. Now I am still convinced that I am still coming." The power above Erdoga''s double fists is about to break through the limit.


    Everything around his body is shaking as the horrible power waves blow, as if even the space is distorted by the intertwined black and white power.


    "Sorry, I don''t know what the syllable you said, because there is no such word in my dictionary." The blood of the evil emperor''s eyes is flowing, but the face has a sinister smile, the silver on his body. The flame is getting stronger.


    "The three forces of light, darkness and chaos are combined with the most stable triangular structure, forming the strongest destructive light of my ruined family, the most destructive light in the universe. After this attack, you will definitely have no life. I appreciate you very much, don''t want your life, if you are willing to join me, I can give you this victory." Egado said slowly.


    "The only victory for my evil spirits is to destroy the enemy and take all your strength to fight with me." The evil emperor said that the silver flame on his body had erupted like a volcano.


    "Since you are looking for death, go to hell." The power of Egado also broke out, and the fists slammed toward the evil emperor.


    The power of black and white entangled, with the momentum of destroying everything, and bombarded toward the evil emperor, everything was destroyed under the power of rotation.


    It is just the release of the power fluctuations that tear the air out.


    "The last evil weapon!" The broken armor of the evil emperor was directly shattered by his own power, revealing a majestic naked body, with a smile on his face, blood in his eyes. Can''t see, but it seems to be aware that a punch is smashing the ruin of the gods.


    The silver fist is condensed into a beam of light, and the broken space is bombarded with the black and white force.


    boom!


    The two horrible forces collide together, like a nuclear explosion of 10 million tons, which produces a huge burst of light. Like the sun''s light burst, everything is swallowed up. The eyes of the dazzling people can''t see anything at all. It is.


    After the horrible light gradually dissipated, only a huge piece of land formed a huge circular pit, and in the deep pit, one figure stood proudly, while the other figure was lying on the ground. Struggling, but struggling for several times, still can not get up.


    The evil emperor looked at Erdoga who was struggling to get up on the ground, stroked the silver hair in front of the fallen forehead, and said faintly: "You are strong, but still worse than this uncle, watching your eyes are still pretty. Yes, knowing that this uncle is a powerful person, I will spare you a life, go back and practice for a thousand and eight hundred years and then come back to find this uncle, maybe there is still a chance of one in ten thousand."


    "I will definitely fight you again." Egado struggled, biting his teeth, tearing up his famous paper, and his body disappeared on the battlefield.


    "No matter where I went, I was really invincible." The evil emperor licked his hair and his body gradually disappeared into the distorted space.


    Hey!


    It was just transferred back to the place where the evil emperor was originally located. The body of this guy crashed into the ground. He was also extremely hurt, but he was able to persist without falling down than the incomparable desire and will.

 Chapter 2130： Final battle

    Because the evil spirits are too heavy, and the power overdraft is serious, and they are unable to continue to participate in the genetic ranking war, it is considered to be among the top eight.


    However, I have seen the strong people of all ethnic groups in the war with Erdoga. They all feel that the evil emperor and Egado have the strength to compete for the first rank of the Piaget, but they met too early, and the result was a fiasco. No one can go any further.


    The ranking battles at all levels are still going on. At the time of the king''s four-in-two, Isa''s big favourite to win the championship was defeated and stopped at the semi-finals.


    Hansen didn''t see it in the war, so I don''t know how Isa was defeated. I just heard that it seems a bit embarrassing.


    Han Xiaohua almost entered the finals with a crushing posture. Under the power of his sanctuary, time and space will be controlled. There is no such thing as a Viscount-class guy who can fight him.


    Moreover, there is no over-perverted guy in the Viscount class, so Han Xiaohua has no suspense to win the Viscount first.


    In fact, if there is no evil existence, Han Sen also has absolute certainty to win the championship in the Marquis class. Unfortunately, with that evil, even Hansen has no absolute grasp to win.


    Hansen took a hard look at several evil battles. It was indeed a very invincible and terrible guy, and I don��t know why. Later, when he watched the evil battle, there was always a strange feeling, but Hansen couldn��t say it. What is the feeling?


    "Queen of the Queen, I will look back at you in a few days." Hansen and Isa have a word to express their concern and want to comfort the depressed mood of Isa.


    Isa sat on her throne, her white and long thighs, and looked down at Hansen in the image. She snorted and said, "Do you want to come back to comfort the Queen?"


    "Where can you, Queen, you are the strongest, just a moment of miss, no big deal." Han Sen very poor comfort.


    Isa smiled and looked at Hansen. "The Mekkas used a galaxy in exchange for a victory. Everyone needs it. Do you really want to lose the Queen?"


    Hansen was a bit stunned, and it would not have been like this. It doesn''t seem like Isa''s style.


    Isa snorted and continued: "I am one of the superiors, but it is still too much worse than the upper class like the town of Tiantian. There is not even a deification, what we need. There are still many, sometimes I have to give up some, and this is nothing to do."


    Hansen suddenly understood that Isa did not want to lose, she would not lose to the enemy of the same order, but in disguise was defeated by another force.


    "Come back to the town of Tiangong soon. For you, nothing is important now. I will upgrade my strength. At least to the king level, you will have the qualification to play. Now you are not even qualified to go to the table. "Isa hung up and hang up the newsletter."


    Hansen also knows that his current level is still too low, but other things are good, the genetic language is really too difficult to promote, Han Sen is already considering whether to stock the genetics, first upgrade the other three genetic techniques, at least first Promoted to a king level.


    The final battle of the Marquis level is about to begin. Both the gold coin and the evil spirits have spread throughout the universe. This battle has become a hot topic.


    Although Hansen showed great fighting power, in addition to the battle with the Dragon Eight, he did not encounter the opponents who were evenly matched. The abandonment of the lonely bamboo made many people disappointed.


    The winning odds of the evil spirits still top the list, much higher than the gold coins. Most of the strong people of all ethnic groups still believe that evil spirits will win this battle.


    After all, evil spirits have never known how many times they have been promoted to deification. The level of things they see is different from that of ordinary creatures. The same victory is far superior to gold coins.


    However, there are also a small number of nobles who believe that gold coins can be victorious. They are highly respected for gold coins. At least before encountering evil spirits, gold coins are indeed very invincible and are sought after by many creatures.


    On a planet''s betting site, a cross-country heavy locomotive rides over and stops in front of the site. The man riding the locomotive throws a pocket onto the table at the betting site.


    The staff at the site opened their pockets and looked at them. They quickly expressed their enthusiasm and said: "This guest, who do you want to buy?"


    ��What is the odds for gold coins to win?�� the man asked.


    ��Double eight. Four.�� The site staff replied, strangely watching the man riding the off-road heavy locomotive.


    Because now everyone knows that evil spirits will definitely win, guys like that will not consider losing this problem, so few people will buy gold coins to win.


    "All buy gold coins to win." The man pushed the big sunglasses on the face and said.


    Some people are willing to send money, they naturally will not push the money out, the staff quickly issued a document to the man.


    "Stupid hat, such a large fortune actually bought gold coins to win, the whole universe knows that evil people can not lose." Looking at the man riding a locomotive, the staff grinned.


    Wang Yuhang took the documents and quickly went to the different hunting areas.


    On the day of the finals, basically all the strong people of the various ethnic groups have been able to watch the battle with peace of mind. Only two creatures at all levels have not been eliminated.


    The battle of the former gene will be the most attention of the king''s decisive battle, but this year seems to be somewhat different.


    The Marquis and the Viscount have received a lot of attention, especially the Marquis-level decisive battle. Because of the relationship between gold coins and evil spirits, the level of attention has not been lower than that of the king.


    The Viscount-level final was concerned, mainly because of the identity of Han Xiaohua Sanctuary. As for the battle itself, there is nothing to watch. No one thinks that one Viscount can defeat Han Xiaohua who has the power of the Sanctuary.


    "At the end of the day, I don''t know how long the gold coins can persist in front of evil spirits." Dragon and Eight Dragons and other dragons watched the gene spectrum of the stars flickering, and their eyes were concentrated in the final area of ??the Marquis.


    "If the brother of the lonely bamboo is not missing, this should have been a battle between him and evil spirits." In the town of Tiantian, Qian Yuhe sighed and said.


    There are a large number of strong people in all ethnic groups who are concerned about this war, especially those research institutions, who are very interested in gold coins and evil spirits.


    Even if it is a deified person, there is no possibility of an endless life, but the evil spirits are reborn again and again. No one wants to know the secret of this eternal life.


    "I hope that the gold coins can persist for a long time, and more secrets of the evil spirits are coming out." The old dean of the Tiandaoyuan stared at the genes of the genealogy.


    "The secret of gold coins and evil spirits, we can clearly see one of them anyway today," said one researcher.


    "I want to see the secret of evil and eternal life," the old dean said indifferently.

 Chapter 2131： Dismantling gold coins

    The two figures appeared in the desert of the bronze scroll at the same time, one wearing a gold armor and a white armor with purple flowers on the white background. The figure of the two people is very similar.


    "There is finally to start." Everyone has a long sigh of relief. After the incident of the lonely bamboo, many nobles have some concerns that this war will also be a problem.


    The evil spirits stared at Hansen with interest: "What is your race?"


    "Human." Hansen replied calmly, his eyes also looked at evil.


    Like a man who can''t see through the dark abyss, but I don''t know why, he feels a little familiar in this evil spirit.


    But when I look carefully, I feel very strange.


    "Is it really human? This name is good." The evil man muttered to himself, Hansen did not understand what he meant.


    The evil spirits did not intend to explain, and the eyes were once again fixed on Hansen, as if with a smile: "Your gold coin is very interesting, let me see and see?"


    "As you wish." Hansen said that his right hand was raised, his thumb and **** were buckled together, and he flicked at the evil spirits.


    Suddenly, I saw a gold coin condensed and formed into a flashing current star to tear the space, and instantly bounced in front of evil spirits.


    The evil spirits did not dodge, nor did they cast the light to knock down the gold coins, and directly extended their right hand to seize the gold coin.


    Snapped!


    The gold coins were stuck in the palm of the evil spirits, and suddenly the body of the evil spirits sank, and the feet stepped on the sand sank.


    "Awesome gold coins have the dual power of suppression and seal. This kind of genetic technique is top-level. It is not necessarily impossible to promote to the level of deification in the future. I can''t think of it for hundreds of years, and there is such an interesting genetic technique in the universe. "The evil spirits put their palms in front of their eyes, carefully watching the gold coins in the palm of their hands, and said with interest.


    Evil Ming knows that the suppression and seal power of the gold coin is very strong, but the gold coin that does not resist is falling on him and wants to study.


    If other creatures do this kind of thing, they will feel very arrogant, but it is made by evil spirits, but it makes all creatures feel natural and there is nothing wrong with it.


    "It''s a strange genetic technique... There is gravity... There is a ban... There are cracks... There are some strange powers..." The evil scream said, the fingers of the other hand pressed on the gold coins, slender fingers With a little effort, he squeezed the gold coin from his palm.


    All the people of the heavens were horrified, and there was no unfavorable gold coin technique. Even the gold coins that were easily suppressed by the Dragon Eight were actually broken by the evil spirits, and there seemed to be no effect on him.


    "Evil is not evil, and gold coins are useless in front of him."


    "It��s terrible. I don��t know how many years to live, like a god.��


    "Gold coins are useless, and gold coins are equivalent to losing half of them."


    "It seems that there is no suspense. Even the strongest gold coins have been broken by evil spirits. How can this be done?"


    "The evil is really terrible!"


    While all the tribes were amazed at the evil spirits breaking the gold coins, the evil spirits suddenly moved, but he did not attack Hansen, but the gold coins in his hand were gently thrown up, so that the gold coins hung in him. In front of.


    Then I saw only the fingers of the evil spirits flashing fast, and the purple light flashed with the fingers, piercing the gold coins, and cutting the gold coins between them.


    The gold coins were split again and again, and under the purple light, they quickly turned into golden dust, and the stars were suspended in front of evil spirits.


    "Your gold coin is not perfect enough... I used to be a dragon, I learned the dragon seal of the dragon family... and I was an empty race, I learned the vacuum of the empty family... and I have studied it for the ruined family. The banned family''s taboos...and the Buddha''s..." The evil one muttered to himself, the slender fingers fluttered and danced, and the little golden dust was stitched together again and again. For a complete gold coin.


    It��s just that this gold coin is different from the one that Hansen just sent out. In addition to gold coins and numbers, there are some strange purple patterns on it, which bloom like flowers.


    Holding on to the re-aggregated gold coin, the evil spirit seems to appreciate a piece of outstanding art done by hand, revealing a smile.


    "Gold coins, what do you think of it?" said the evil scorpion, the finger banged, the gold coin that he had shattered and transformed, like a laser, broke through and rushed toward Hansen.


    The various ethnic groups that have watched the war have long been stupid. They can dismantle the other''s genetics directly in the battle and can re-engineer. This is simply the power of God, or the evil spirits simply do not regard this war as one. The real battle is just a little curious about the gold coin.


    "It''s too abnormal, and guys like evil spirits should be banned from participating in the battle of genetic genealogy, otherwise creatures of other races can''t play at all."


    "Can you still play like this? Is this going against the sky?"


    "Mom, the genetics of all ethnic groups have no secrets in front of evil spirits. This guy has reborn so many different races, and I don''t know how many ethnic secret genetic techniques I have learned."


    "The power of God."


    When everyone was amazed, they saw Hansen, just like the evil ones, and did not use the power to knock down the gold coins. They also extended their right hand and seized the gold coins that came out of the electric.


    boom!


    When Hansen grabbed the gold coins, the sand around the square kilometers shook a little, and it fell half a meter.


    The evil spirit looked like a smile and looked at Hansen. "Although it was once your gold coin, you really shouldn''t pick it up by hand because its owner is now me."


    "The gold coin has some feelings, and he shouldn''t pick it up."


    "Oops, the gold coins were suppressed by the gold coins. I have been looking forward to it for so long. Is this the end?"


    "It seems that after the transformation of evil spirits, the amount of pressure on the gold coins has become more abnormal."


    "It''s too strong, I can''t see the hope of winning."


    All the people are amazed, even the old dean of the Tiandaoyuan said bitterly: "So we can''t see anything at all. The guys like evil spirits should not appear on the battlefield at the Marquis level."


    The evil spirit is watching Han Sen smile, and there is no intention to do it, but the smile suddenly converges.


    Not only evil, but all the spectators were stunned. I saw that the gold coin actually used the other hand to pinch the gold coin that had been transformed by the evil.


    "It''s still fun to change. It''s just too blunt to splicing together all kinds of forces. It seems to be getting stronger. In fact, it loses its original true core value." Hansen looked at the gold coins and looked faint. Said.


    "Oh, if you feel bad, then change it to me. How can it be hard?"


    Hansen did not speak, but under the gaze of the strong people of all ethnic groups, the gold coins were gently thrown into the air, and then the fingers were moved together, and a golden awn was shot to the gold coin.

 Chapter 2132： Dismantling battle

    Fingers flow through the gold coins as quickly as the streamer, just as the evil spirits did just now, the gold coin was almost instantly dismantled by Hansen''s hands and fingers.


    The evil spirits were surprised to see that the gold coins were turned into powders between Hansen��s fingers and the spectators of all ethnic groups were stupid.


    "No, gold coins have this ability?"


    "Really, fake? The ability to be evil, I saw it for the first time. I have never seen it before. Now I have two out?"


    "If this is true, then today''s battle is really worth seeing."


    ......


    Everyone still has some doubts. I can''t believe that Hansen can be like evil, to dispel the other''s genetics, and then reorganize it for their own use.


    In Hansen''s hands and fingers, the gold coins that were dismantled were quickly combined, and they were a little bit condensed and formed a brand new gold coin.


    Just now the gold coins are different from before, the color of pure gold is restored, and the purple patterns are not seen, but the number on the gold coins has changed from 1 to 3.


    "When!" Hansen condensed the gold coins into the evil spirits with a finger, and a golden light seemed to be shocked toward the evil spirits.


    The evil spirits frowned slightly, and reached out to grasp the gold coin, but the moment the palm caught the gold coin, the whole body was reversed by the gold coin, and each step back, left a heavy footprint on the ground, surrounded by The sand has also fallen.


    The evil spirits held the gold coins in one hand, and after only four steps back, they finally stabilized their postures and did not continue to retreat.


    "My God, the gold coin actually did, and the power of the gold coin has strengthened. This is the two metamorphosis in the mutual!"


    "Today is an open eye, can you still play like this?"


    "This time the battle of gene genealogy, the Marquis level war is afraid that it will be difficult to be surpassed for a long time."


    "What kind of genetic surgery do they practice? Is it possible to play such a game with only a deified power?"


    "That depends on whether the deified power is good at this power. If you are not good at it, you can''t play like this."


    "Why are their battles different from ours?"


    "This is the master, where you need a punch and a punch."


    ......


    The evil spirits put the gold coins on the palm of the hand, and it can be seen that the armor of his palm has been pressed out of a dent. Obviously, when he held the gold coin, it was not as easy as before.


    The evil spirits did not say a word, suddenly thrown up the gold coins, and the hands and fingers quickly flashed again, and a purple light pierced into the gold coins, and the gold coins were broken down again.


    After he reorganized the gold coin again, the number on the gold coin has become 4, and the power has increased again.


    Hey!


    The gold coin was sinned to Han Sen, Han Sen grabbed the gold coin with his hand, but it did not fall back like a sinister scorpion, it seems that it does not cost anything.


    Hansen has already seen that the reason why the evil spirits can dismantle the gold coins is not because he and Hansen can see the chain of particle order, but his sentiment and control of power has reached a deep level.


    There is still a big difference between the two. Hansen sees the essence, can decompose the power into the most primitive particle state, and then reconstitute the order chain.


    However, the reincarnation of the evil does not know how many races, and promoted to the deification of different races, the understanding and application of various forces have reached a very horrible realm, so it is possible to rely on their own understanding to dismantle and transform the power of gold coins.


    This ability to rely on divine level understanding should not appear on the Marquis level, but because of the reincarnation of evil spirits, it will be used at the Marquis level.


    This level and ability is very strong, but in Hansen''s view, there are some flaws.


    After all, evil spirits can''t directly see the particle structure. Just relying on understanding and feeling to dispel gold coins and reorganization, there is basically no problem, but when it is subtle to a particle, it is definitely not so fine.


    If Hansen''s decomposition and reorganization is 100% accurate, then the evil will only reach 99.99 percent. It seems that that little effect has little effect, but it is a little worse, there is no The approach is perfect.


    Just like the world is not 100% pure gold, for normal people, 99.99 percent is pure gold, but for Hansen, it can reach 100% purity, which is The difference between the two.


    Evil crickets want to rely on this way to win Hansen, there is almost no possibility, but Hansen does not exclude such battles with evil spirits, and even can say that some are secretly happy.


    Because evil spirits can''t win Hansen in the precise structure of gold coins, he needs to constantly add other abilities to the gold coins, and constantly enhance the ability of gold coins with his deified knowledge.


    This is equivalent to a deified power for Hansen to improve the gold coin, Hansen is naturally willing to continue.


    The gold coin was smashed between the two, the number on the gold coin continued to increase, and the power also increased. Every time the evil spirit received the power of the gold coin, the earth under the foot would tremble violently.


    Hansen can easily catch gold coins, and is not affected by the power of gold coins.


    This is why Han Sen said that evil spirits have not been able to touch the core of gold coins. Although he dismantled the reorganization of gold coins, the core part has not been cracked by him. He left this gold coin, and the evil spirits still use it. Gold coins.


    Even if he can produce a gold coin with the pressure of the town, it is not a gold coin, and will not accumulate money as Hansen��s gold coin.


    boom!


    When the evil spirits received the gold coins again, the number on the gold coins had reached 10, and the purple pattern on his armor flashed brightly. It was apparent that the gold coins were pressed to a certain extent, and the body had begun to be somewhat unbearable.


    The watchers have already seen the stunned eyes. From the current situation, the evil spirits have actually fallen to the bottom, and it seems that they have been completely suppressed by gold coins.


    "No matter how many times you come back, my after all is still mine." Han Sen looked at the evil spirits and said faintly.


    The evil spirits stared at Hansen, and the purple flower bones on his body seemed to be real flowers bloom, and the horrible breath sprang out from him.


    "Interesting!" The evil cockroaches suddenly turned up slightly, revealing a ghostly smile, holding the palm of the gold coin and slamming hard. In a purple light, the gold coins were hardly crushed into powder, and the golden fans were a little bit evil. The middle of the fingertips flowed out.


    "It seems that I have looked down on you." Evil stare at Hansen, the flower bones on the armor bloom one after another, and each purple flower blooms, which makes the evil spirits powerful.

 Chapter 2133： One law

    When the purple patterns on the evil armor are all bloomed, the momentum of the evil spirits has reached an extremely terrifying degree, which is even more terrifying than the previous dragon eight transformation into a different golden dragon body.


    "Your understanding and control of power is indeed above me, but what about it? In the face of absolute power, you can only be defeated." The evil gaze stared at Hansen coldly.


    "How? If you can''t spell the technology, would you like to fight brute force?" Hansen laughed.


    "Strength and skill are always inseparable whole. Your understanding and control ability is good, but can you use them in actual combat? It is useless to have a theory." The evil spirit said unchanged.


    "Then let''s try it out." Han Sen said indifferently.


    "It is the intention." The evil spirits changed shape and turned into a purple shadow and rushed toward Hansen.


    His technique is not inferior to the dragon, and the whole body seems to be transformed into a weapon for killing. Wherever the palm of the hand is, the purple flowers bloom, even if Hansen is not hit, the flowers are not condensed. As if you have life, chasing away from Hansen.


    The evil spirits are indeed the big enemy that Hansen has not seen. I dare not have a half-point, concentrate all the attention, apply the tunnel mysterious and the celestial techniques to the limit, and use the ability to cover the sky with the evil hands. Big battle.


    The evil tricks are ever-changing, and the genetic techniques of the dragon, the Buddha, the ruin, and other tribes are all hand-in-hand, as if every trick is tempered, although the artistic conception is different, but it has achieved perfect unity in him.


    Every stroke is a shocking science, and every stroke has an extraordinary change.


    The strong people of all ethnic groups are dazzling, even the faces of many superiors have changed greatly, because they have seen the mystery of the family in the evil spirits.


    Hansen is another completely different style. His technique is incomparably simple, but sometimes it is succinct and invisible.


    After a lot of tricks, I suddenly realized the use of the punch or foot in front.


    Regardless of how the evil spirits are ever-changing, Han Sen refers to wherever he goes, and the power of evil spirits is shattered into gray. Under the power of only covering the sky, everything that Hansen touches is broken. collapse.


    The evil body suddenly split into two, one left and one right attacked Han Sen, Han Sen resisted, the two evil spirits turned out to be real body, not the illusory shadow, the power is equally powerful.


    "Destruction of the Destruction of the Destroyer? Isn''t this a racial secret that can only be practiced by the Destroyer?" Everyone looked at the embarrassment.


    In the next second, everyone was even more horrified. The two evil spirits were once again divided into two and became four evil ones.


    The Destruction of the Destroyer can only be divided into three bodies, or because they originally had three heads and six arms.


    It is obviously not the body of the ruined tribe, nor the three heads and six arms. It can be divided into four. It is really awkward.


    Hansen is not smiling. The layout of the game is already in his heart. With the madness of an enemy and four battles, his face is still calm.


    The four evil spirits besieged Hansen with various secret techniques. All the nobles who saw it were dazzled, but they still could not get the upper hand.


    "Awesome evil, a terrible gold coin."


    "Gold coins are the real one, and the dragon''s evil spirits are weak in front of him."


    "Strong, it is too strong. The race where the Terran came from is terrible. I don''t know if all the races are so strong?"


    "Impossible, if all Terran is so strong, it has already been famous for the universe, and it will be so unknown as it is now. I estimate that the gold coin may be a strong person who did not know how many billions of people were born."


    "What is the power of gold coins? It is completely ignoring the principle of the different attributes of the power of the gram, regardless of which family of genetic secrets used by the evil, he can directly explode, this is too evil."


    In the town Tiangong, Qian Yuhe and others are also stunned. Yun Suyi took aside the sky and asked: "Father, what is the power of gold coins? How can it be a way to break the law? Are genetic techniques completely ineffective?"


    Because Yun Yunkong negotiated with the Yu people, he did not return to the town Tiangong with Hansen. His heart was also very upset. If he was with Hansen, it would not happen.


    "I don''t understand." The cloud shook his head slightly, and he did not understand too much.


    Listening to the sky and the sky, the Yunjia sisters and the thousand cranes are all shocked. The gold coin is only a marquis, and even the king��s cloud sky does not understand, which is incredible.


    The face of evil spirits became more and more ugly. He obviously felt that his strength was stronger than that of Hansen. However, after the collision with Hansen''s power, his power was ruthlessly broken, which made him realize something.


    "Don''t he really be able to apply that kind of dismantling power to the electric fire-like battle?" The sorrowful heart is suspicious, and it is very doubtful that the gold coin is also an old monster reborn, otherwise how could this be done? degree.


    Although he can dismantle the power, but in the real fast battle, it is impossible to use such a method, at most, it can see some weaknesses.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s fist was on a sin, and the evil body was suddenly shattered into ash.


    The prejudgment of Dong Xuan and the layout of Yitian gradually played a role, allowing Hansen to take the initiative on the battlefield.


    Suddenly, the evil spirits retreated and separated from the battlefield. The remaining two avatars were put into his body and restored to a state of evil.


    When everyone was wondering what the evils wanted to do, they suddenly saw a crack in the forehead of the evil, and the vertical eyes with four purple pupils appeared on his forehead.


    The sky, the sky and other people, suddenly lost their voices and shouted: "Heaven! The evil world has turned into a god!"


    The strong people of all ethnic groups were also greatly surprised, and they could not think of the evil spirits as a reincarnation.


    "It��s no wonder that I have never seen the evil spirits of the evil spirits. It turned out to be in the third eye of the heavenly people."


    "I went, it turned out to be a celestial being, that is to say, the fighting evils just did not come up with real strength. In the body of the celestial beings, after they opened the eyes of the heavens, it was the real state of combat."


    "It seems that the evil spirits are really angry."


    "I don''t know if gold coins can counter the evils that open the eyes of the sky?"


    ......


    Han Sen stared at the sinister eyes and looked carefully. He always felt that he was a little familiar with the evil spirits. Now he saw that the evil spirits turned out to be the body of the celestial being, and the familiar feeling was stronger.


    "In the face of absolute power, even the most powerful skills are useless." The evil eyes open, the strength of the body is once again violently raised, the purple light in the eyes is released, the purple flowers on the armor are burned up, and turned into a flaming purple flame package. The evil body.

 Chapter 2134： Combat under pressure

    Looking at the evil spirits in the purple flame, Han Sen couldn''t help but frown slightly. The power of the heavenly people would have a qualitative leap after opening the eye. The power of evil spirits has already surpassed the power of the Marquis, and the eyes are reopened. Enough to the highest level of the Duke level.


    Such a body can still stay at the Marquis level, which is incredible in itself.


    Hey!


    I didn''t see the evil body moving, I only heard the sound of the empty space, and then I saw that the figure of evil spirits slowly faded, and his true body had already arrived before Hansen before the figure faded.


    It��s hard to imagine that this speed has gone far beyond the Marquis level, and people who are quick to see are almost invisible.


    However, Hansen has moved one step between the evil and the swaying. At the same time, when the body of the evil spirit appeared in front of Hansen, the strength and the fist of Hansen collided.


    The power that was condensed into a purple lotus flower was annihilated by Hansen and turned into dust.


    Only the armor on Hansen��s fist was broken at the same time, and the blood flowed out of the torn skin.


    The evil spirits frowned slightly, and it was obviously a little surprised that Han Sen was able to break his strength.


    The power of evil spirits is very strong. It has already surpassed Hansen a lot. However, only one hand needs to attack a little. If you can break the order chain, you will break the face and make the whole order chain collapse.


    Unless Hansen''s power is connected with the connection of particles and particles, the power of only covering the sky can destroy everything.


    Now Hansen is reluctant to break the chains of evil, so the power of evil will not threaten him for the time being.


    Now the biggest threat to Hansen is the speed brought by the evil power. He can''t keep up with the speed of evil. He can only rely on the prejudgment of Dong Xuan Jing and the layout ability of Yi Tianshu. Only by responding in one step can we maintain a reciprocal battle relationship with evil spirits.


    If you react after waiting for the evil, you can''t stop the evil attack.


    The figure of the evil spirits is hidden, and the heavens and the earth are attacking Hansen in a ghostly manner. You can see that the purple flowers are constantly appearing in Hansen.


    And Han Sen will kill a purple flower in every punch, and the blossoming purple peanuts will be destroyed, but many aristocrats can''t understand what it is.


    What most nobles can see now is that the speed of evil spirits is too fast. After that, they have not seen any great points in the battle between gold coins and evil spirits.


    "Father, is this purely faster fight for them to be meaningful to them?" Yun Sushang asked cloud long sky.


    The sky grows long and sighs: "If you don''t encounter such enchanting evil spirits, it is very likely that you will not be a rival to gold coins."


    The Yun family sisters and a group of disciples have heard a little bit of worry, and I don��t know why Yun Changkong has such a sigh.


    Yun Changkong watched the gold coins in the battle and said: "His speed and strength have obviously not been able to keep up with evil spirits, but he is still able to fight evil spirits, without letting the evil spirits achieve a repressive victory, but this is already extraordinary. ""


    "Speed ??and strength can''t keep up with evil? How can I not see it, it seems to be evenly matched?" Yun Suyi also asked doubtfully.


    "That is just the appearance you see. In fact, now the gold coins can''t keep up with the speed of evil, and it''s still a lot worse, and the power is obviously worse than evil." Yun Changkong said.


    "How does it seem that he and the evil spirits are evenly matched?" Yun Suyi asked.


    "This is the great thing about gold coins." Yun Changkong continued to say: "With your eyesight, you can''t see it. In fact, gold coins are moving ahead of evil spirits, just like the prophets, before the evil movements, He seems to have known the ending, and put his strength in the position of the last attack of evil, so that he can maintain the current level of power.


    The Yun family sisters and a group of disciples were stunned. Qian Yuhe asked with amazement: "Is this not the power of "No Words of Heaven"? Is it that the gold coins are also the Tianzu, and they have also become the "No Words of Heaven" of our celestial beings. ?"


    "No, his strength is not a wordless book. Although it is similar, it is not the same kind of power." Yun Changkong shook his head and said.


    "Even if he can predict the fate like the power of the wordless book, but his power is not as good as evil, how can he keep evenly matched?" Yun Sushang is still somewhat puzzled.


    "I don''t understand this. I only know that the gold coin has a very powerful attack method, so that he can fight the enemy beyond his own level."


    All ethnic groups are analyzing the battle between gold coins and evil spirits. Originally they only wanted to study gold coins, but the things displayed by gold coins have greatly exceeded their imagination.


    Even the kings and even the deified powers have to face up to this battle.


    Perhaps at the level of power, this battle is insignificant, but at the level of the realm, this battle is enough to make the deification level move.


    The four purple sables of the petals in the evil eye are getting brighter and brighter, and his speed and strength are constantly climbing, making Hansen more and more difficult to cope.


    The hand is very strong, the hole and the celestial technique are also very strong, but when the power gap reaches a certain level, the strong is no longer strong.


    Han Sen''s eyes are calm, but the double fists have been cut into a scar, and the blood is visible to the white bones. This is the scar left when the order chain is broken.


    Just like breaking the fishing line by hand, the toughness of the fishing line can also hurt the hand.


    It��s just that Hansen��s will has not been shaken, and even a little faint.


    Hansen frantically runs the tunnel mysterious classics, destroying the chain of order again and again, and predicting the trajectory of evil spirits again and again. The whole world has become a trajectory in Hansen��s eyes, rather than simply point and point. mobile.


    Under the strong pressure, the hole Xuan gas field has been pushed to the extreme by Hansen, and it has begun to change towards the Marquis.


    With the transformation of Dong Xuan''s gas field, Han Sen gradually felt that he seemed to see time.


    Yes, it is time to see, not to feel time.


    In the eyes of Hansen, everything was a point and point move, but now Hansen looked at it, but saw the passage of time.


    In the eyes of normal people, a person who walks is a person, and in Hansen''s eyes, a person who is moving forward is a person who is extending forward, and the place he passes has left the same body.


    Time, that is the first second, the first two seconds, the first three seconds of him, as if the entire time axis in Hansen''s front eyes become three-dimensional, not just to see the current time, more like seeing a timeline.


    With the transformation of the power of Dong Xuan, this feeling is getting stronger and stronger, and what this timeline can see is not just the past, it seems that there are more.

 Chapter 2135： Dong Xuan breakthrough

    As the power of the sky is getting stronger and stronger, the suppression of Hansen by the evil spirits is getting more and more powerful. Although Hansen can still cope with it, the double fists are already cracking, and almost a pair of fists are almost empty.


    The evil eyes are crazy, the four eyes are purple, the speed is getting faster and faster, and the strength is getting stronger. He just wants to kill the guy in front of him. This guy who can fight him to this extent.


    The strong fighters of the war have also seen that the current situation of gold coins is not very good. After all, the strength and speed are too much, even if speed and strength are followed, but his body is almost unbearable.


    "It seems that we have to win the game." A strong king sighed, and the voice was filled with regret.


    The performance of gold coins is not inferior to evil spirits. Unfortunately, he is only a normal Marquis-level creature, but evil spirits are a real old monster, a existence that does not belong to the Marquis level. His power should not be at the Marquis level. Appeared among them.


    Gold coins can fight to this point, it can be regarded as a defeat.


    Most of the aristocrats of all ethnic groups feel very sorry. The nature of many creatures is the sympathy of the weak. Now the gold coins and the evil spirits are fighting to this extent. Compared with evil, the gold coins are like a weak person, and they are still very The outstanding weak, so many of the Duke of the Aristocrats are psychologically biased towards gold coins.


    But the current situation is already very obvious, although the gold coin does have a shocking talent, but his body is still much worse than the monster.


    In the physical confrontation, he did lose.


    When everyone sighed, the evil spirit of fighting Hansen was a feeling of uneasiness in his heart. Hansen, who fought with him, seemed to have something wrong.


    This kind of uneasiness forced the evil spirits to suppress Hansen more madly, and wanted to kill it with all efforts.


    Hansen is still suppressed, and the flesh and blood on the double fists are blurred, as if they are all broken at any time.


    However, at this time, Hansen��s body and mind are in extreme excitement. Dong Xuan��s gas field is in the final stage of metamorphosis, and may break through to the Marquis level at any time.


    "Weird!" In the town of Tiantian, the town of Tiangong frowned and looked at Hansen in the battle, revealing this strange color.


    "What is it strange?" asked the woman with a black gauze mask.


    "The gold coin seems to have broken through." Zhentiangong said.


    "Breakthrough? There should be no way to break through the current level in the gene spectrum? Even if he really broke through to the level of the Duke, it will be suppressed by the rules of gene genealogy, and can only be promoted after leaving the gene spectrum. It��s not that there hasn��t been such a thing, what''s so strange?�� The black yarn woman frowned.


    The owner of the town Tianmu shook his head slightly: "The strange thing is that he is not going to be promoted to the Duke."


    The black yarn woman suddenly heard a word, and suddenly he was shocked after the reaction: "You mean that the gold coin is a dual talent, can be condensed with two different genes, and is now another kind of genetic armor from the Earl and the Marquis?"


    The town Tiangong nodded slightly: "It seems that it should be true."


    The black yarn woman moved: "Double talent, only one kind has been able to fight this evil with this evil spirit. Is this guy like the evil spirit, is it a reincarnation monster?"


    The town Tiangong did not say anything, just watching Hansen in the battle.


    The general aristocrats do not understand the current situation, such as the strong people like the town of Tiangong but they see clearly.


    "Interesting, double talent." Isa sat on her throne, drinking wine while watching the battle of gold coins, flashing a slap in her eyes.


    The ancestors of the burning lamp frowned and muttered: "Double talent, just a force has already reached this point. What is the origin of the Terran? It can''t be just a race that first entered the universe."


    The strong players of all parties are paying attention to this war, but most of the aristocrats still think that the outcome has been fixed, and only a few strong people have seen the difference.


    The face of evil spirits is a bit ugly. He also sees Hansen''s abnormality, but he is unable to stop anything.


    boom!


    Between the crazy battles, Hansen suddenly seemed to have any power, and the power was invisible to the naked eye, but Hansen��s body had an inexplicable change in an instant.


    Just under pressure, Hansen, who was carrying a mountain, seemed to have left the mountain. The whole person was radiant and seemed to have been reborn.


    The violent offensive of evil spirits seems to be weaker in this moment. It feels like a storm has suddenly become a drizzle, and Hansen, who can��t stand the storm, can no longer be suppressed. .


    The momentum that Hansen was suppressed was also diffused, and the evil spirits gave birth to a dangerous feeling that was difficult to speak.


    "What is the situation? Gold coins seem to have broken through? Isn''t it true that the gene can not break through the current level limit?"


    "Isn''t it a breakthrough? Is it impossible to break through in the genealogy spectrum?"


    "No, that is a breakthrough. Is the gold coin open? How can he break through the ranks within the gene spectrum?"


    "I am going, this guy is the pro-son of Genes Genealogy? He can actually break through the ranks in the gene spectrum, then he will win, that is the victory of the Duke level, how can it rank first in the rank of Marquis? ��


    "Is this cheating?"


    ......


    There was an uproar in the universe. They didn��t react for a while, and they felt that it was too fake. They even promoted to the ranks of the genes in the rankings.


    "No... he is not a promotion to the Duke... double talent... is a double talent... his other talent is in the promotion of the Marquis..."


    "I rely on...and this kind of thing..."


    "Your sister''s, really fake? Gold coins turned out to be a double talent. After playing for such a long time, only one kind of talent was used to fight evil spirits?"


    "Insane! Crazy! This world is really crazy!"


    "Mom, it''s a monster. I just sympathized with him."


    ......


    The aristocrats of all ethnic groups are already about to explode. The gold coin is actually a double talent. Another talent is promoted to the Marquis level at this time. Many royal aristocrats have no idea what to say.


    boom!


    The hole in the tunnel suddenly shrinks, and the whole world has become strange in Hansen''s eyes. The next moment, Hansen has already pointed out.


    The evil spirits violently screamed, and the purple inflammation on the body broke out, and the strongest force converges toward Hansen.


    However, Han Sen��s figure was intertwined with evil spirits, and the body shape that attacked the evil spirit suddenly disappeared for a moment.


    Just for a moment, Hansen has been intertwined with evil spirits, and Hansen stands unrelentingly against evil.


    The evil spirits are also facing Hansen standing, but the pupils are magnified to the extreme.


    Hey!


    The white-colored purple armor on his body suddenly broke, and it rose like a dust. It just turned into dust in an instant, revealing the true meaning of evil.

 Chapter 2136： Breaking into a butterfly

    "Lone bamboo!" The main face of the town Tianzhu changed, and the voice was called out.


    Not only the owner of the town, but everyone is shocked. The white alfalfa armor is standing there after being broken. It is clearly the bamboo of the town.


    However, the lonely bamboo has already entered the war. It is impossible for a living creature to have two identities in the gene genealogy.


    Just for a moment, someone has already guessed, probably thinking about what it is.


    The fastest reaction is the owner of the town Tiangong. The master of the town Tianzhu slaps on the table and directly shoots the table into dust. He screams: "Evil, I don��t care what you are, I will let you endure the endless cycle. bitter."


    There are not many things that can make the town of Tiangong so rude. One of them is one of them.


    Han Sen looked at the evil spirits in front of him and finally knew why he had such a strange feeling when he saw evil spirits. This guy turned out to be a lonely bamboo.


    No, it should be said that his body is a lonely one.


    "It��s no wonder that there was no battle before the bamboo." Hansen��s eyes narrowed and stared at the familiar face of the evil.


    In the eyes of evil spirits, the evil spirits flashed, staring at Hansen, and the sinister purple flames emerged from the body.


    "Very good... really good... can push me to this level... you are the first one in billions of years..." The voice of evil is like the one squeezed out of the teeth, listening to the order. The heart is cold.


    I have no idea how many billions of years have not tried to be so close to death. Just if it was not a force that launched a taboo, and avoided the blow of Hansen, I am afraid that it will be Hansen��s with the armor. Only hands cover the sky and destroy it into dust.


    However, it is precisely because of the use of the power of taboos that the evil spirits have fallen into a very passive situation.


    In the eyes of evil spirits, the four petals-like eyelids seem to be broken, as if something has been drilled out of it and is constantly swimming in the eyes.


    It is also because of the changes in evil spirits that he has uncontrollably spilled a trace of purple smoke.


    "There will always be the first time. Tolerance and forbearance will pass. There will be a second time and countless times in the future. Habits will be fine." Han Sen looked at the evil spirits and said faintly.


    Just now, he still had some regrets. He was not able to kill the evil spirits. Now he is somewhat grateful. Fortunately, he did not kill him. Otherwise, the body of the bamboo must be finished together.


    Although I don''t know what it is, the guy in front of me should be alone.


    "You said it is good, there will always be the first time, but you are different from me. You will not have a second time for the second time. Your death will only be one time." The evil spirit said, the four purple eyes in the eyes are completely Broken up, four strange forces broke through, making that vertical eye into the color of amethyst, like a dazzling purple gem.


    The purple pattern appeared in the whole body of the evil spirits, and the strong purple flame spread out from it, making those purple petals gradually become real objects.


    A piece of petal is like an armor that covers the evil body and forms a purple flower armor that envelops his majestic body.


    The evil spirits roared in the sky, and two purple lights were rushed behind them, turning into a pair of purple butterfly wings. There was a circle of circles on the butterfly wing with a strange pattern of eyes, and it was shining with a strange purple light.


    With the emergence of flower armor and butterfly wings, the momentum and strength of the evil spirits have skyrocketed again, reaching an unimaginable level.


    "Purple Butterfly!" Many of the old antiques watching this battle are screaming.


    "The evil spirits turned out to be the **** of the purple sable butterfly?" In the dim sanctuary, the old eagle squinted his eyes and stared at the evil spirits, gnawing his teeth.


    "It hasn''t died yet?" Mei Yan also frowned slightly.


    In the town Tiangong, the black yarn woman is also horrified and stunned: "One of the top ten gods of the sanctuary, the purple scorpion butterfly, the original evil scorpion turned out to be it? No wonder it can continue to reincarnate for the first time."


    The main character of the town Tiangong hate: "Even if he is the resurrection of the Lord of the Sanctuary, dare to move my disciple, he will certainly kill it."


    Within the Buddha''s Kingdom, the ancestors of the burning lamp were slightly surprised: "It is interesting that the purple scorpion butterfly, one of the ten gods of the sanctuary, has not died yet."


    "The sable scorpion butterfly has become a butterfly, and it can last forever in the world. It is a pity that it has been reborn again and again. After all, it still has not been able to get it out of the last step. It is still a deification." Inside the endless black hole, the devil The ancestors of the tribe smiled coldly and said something contemptuously.


    There are countless powerful beings in the universe, all of which look different and look at the evil spirits of the real body, and the mentality of the mind is different.


    The evil body''s body is changing and hating the bone marrow. Hansen said: "I originally wanted to find a stronger body to break into a butterfly. It really merges with the host. Now because of your relationship, I can only In this body, it is broken into a butterfly, and it can no longer be converted into a host. But this is also good. This body is strong enough. Now I am broken into a butterfly. It is perfect with this body and can already play 100%. Fighting power is enough to kill you."


    When the evil spirits spoke, the purple enamel pattern above the butterfly wing shines, and the strange dawn is like a ripple.


    The light was everywhere, and it was impossible to dodge. Hansen condensed his strength to resist the light, but he felt that the light directly penetrated into the body.


    Hansen��s body suddenly seemed to be tied by a chain, and even the eyelids could not move half a point.


    Han Sen was a little surprised. His physical strength is not inferior to that of the pure dragons. The general seal power does not have much effect on him, but the dawn of the evil wings and the pupil pattern is unexpected. The ability to completely seal his body, this strong light, has reached a terrible degree of unreasonable.


    Hansen tried to run the power to get rid of the speed of the dawn, but it was completely useless, and all kinds of power could not break the dawn of evil.


    "Purple sacred light is not a general seal. Even if it is a sacred god, it is difficult to escape immediately, not to mention a Marquis. Now the gold coins have no chance to escape the famous paper. Let the purple sable butterfly be slaughtered." The black yarn woman frowned.


    The main face of Zhentiangong is a bit ugly, staring coldly at the purple butterfly, and turning his mind into thousands of thoughts, all thinking about how to find the purple dragon butterfly to kill it.


    The evil spirit stared coldly at Hansen, slightly vibrating the butterfly wing, flew toward Hansen, and approached Hansen, gnashing his teeth and said: "I will let you regret living in this world."


    Seeing that the evil spirits have already flown in front of him, Hansen still has not broken through the shackles of the dawn, and secretly sighs: "It seems that only the super gods can be used, but I have not thought how to save the bamboo, even if I can defeat him. No use, can''t you really kill him?"


    But now Hansen has no other choice. Just when Hansen is ready to open the super-spirit state, he suddenly sees the evil scorpion stop in front of him. In the azimuth of the forehead, the blood flows out. .

 Chapter 2137： Try failure and despair

    "Damn... It��s at this time..." The evil body stopped in front of Hansen, and the face was very distorted. One hand held the third eye, but the eyes continued to shed tears.


    A touch of blood began to spread in the eyes of the sky, and the purple entangled in the eyes of the sky.


    Hey!


    The evil body fell from the sky, half-squatting on the sand, and the dawn of the wings disappeared, which made Hansen regain his freedom.


    "The breath is... Lonely bamboo... His will has not been wiped out by the purple butterfly..." The black yarn woman was surprised.


    "Haha... very good... it��s my disciple..." The town��s main singer smiled excitedly.


    "The will of the lonely bamboo is still there, the old monster like the purple butterfly, can not completely suppress his will?" The ancestors of the burning lamp showed a surprised color.


    "Oops!" When other people in the Tiangong Palace were happy, Yun Sushang was screaming.


    "Sister, what''s wrong? What''s so bad? The will of the lonely brother is still there, isn''t this a good thing?" Yun Suyi looked at Yun Sushang and asked.


    Yun Sushang said with some concern: "The will of the lonely brother is still a good thing. But now he is on the battlefield, his will is involved in evil, so that evil spirits can no longer concentrate on fighting, gold coins are It was completely released, and now the gold coin can completely take this opportunity to kill evil spirits. Now is his best chance, but the evil body is a lonely brother..."


    Yun Sushang did not finish, everyone has understood what he meant, and they all began to worry.


    When the battle reached this point, both sides had already done their best. The gold coin had just been fixed by the evil spirits and there was no effort to fight back. If the will of the uncle, the fear of it would have been killed by evil.


    Now that the gold coins are free, the evil spirits are unable to control themselves. This is the best chance for the gold coins to kill evil spirits. How can they let go of this opportunity when they have already lost their evil gold coins?


    The hearts of the people in the town of Tiantian all mentioned the eyes of the blind, fearing that the gold coins will now kill the evil spirits, then the lonely bamboo will be killed together.


    Not only the people in the Tiangong Temple, but also the various races in the universe, as long as the gold coins are shot, then everything is over.


    Being left alone and evil, there is no ability to resist gold coins for the time being. This is the best chance to kill him.


    The eyes of the aristocrats of all ethnic groups are turning back and forth between the gold coins and the evil spirits. I don''t know what will happen next, but one thing is certain. The key to winning and losing now is in the hands of gold coins.


    However, I saw that the gold coin stood there completely unmoved, but just calmly looked at the evil spirits there, and it seemed that there was no intention to shoot.


    "You don''t have to struggle any more, give up!" The purple eyes of the evil eyes are released, and the voice of evil spirits is heard in the mouth.


    But the next second, the evil eye is occupied by a touch of blood, and the plain voice of the lonely bamboo: "I have waited for so long, and finally waited for the moment when you fully integrated with my body, now you Even if you want to escape, there is nowhere to escape."


    "You also have to fight with me?" The purple light flashed again in the eyes of the sky, and the voice of evil spirits came out.


    The purple and the blood in the sky are constantly alternating, and the will of the evil and the bamboo are alternated. It seems to be experiencing intense tearing and constantly controlling the body.


    What makes people in the town of Tiangong happy is that the gold coins are not at this time to be evil or to be alone.


    "That gold coin is not bad." The town Tianzhu said one.


    "Is the gold coin stupid? Now is such a good opportunity, why not kill the evil?" Someone frowned.


    "Should it be feared that the town Tiangong will retaliate against him afterwards?"


    "It is also said that for a false name, there is no need to offend the town of Heaven."


    ......


    When all the tribes are discussing, the struggle between the lonely and the evil is still going on.


    "Isn''t it fighting with you now?" The sound of the bamboo is coming out again.


    "This God will go through hundreds of millions of years, and once again come to the realm of deification, the will and the universe shine together, you are a little thing that has lived for decades, and is not qualified to compete with this god." He screamed.


    The blood color once again occupies the sky, and the sound of the lonely bamboo still calmly said: "You are very powerful, and the world of the world is truly unbeatable. But you are walking in the world with the victors, I am afraid you Never know what it is like to fail and despair?"


    "This **** will not need to know, I will continue to win."


    "Then try the failure and despair." The blood color once again occupies the eye, and when the bamboo controls the body, it suddenly turns into a sword and points to his forehead.


    Hey!


    A sword is straightforward to the body of the individual, and instantly points to his own forehead.


    "Spirit of the sword!" Han Sen saw the finger of the lonely bamboo, the heart was slightly surprised, and then instantly understood what the bamboo wants to do.


    His will is not enough to defeat the evil spirits and regain his body, but the lonely bamboo has the negative emotions accumulated by the tragedy of the world.


    Now the evil spirits and the lonely bamboo are integrated, and the negative emotions are once erupted, and the evil spirits must also bear the negative emotional baptism brought by the tragedy of the world.


    Lonely bamboo has been accepted by the whole world, but the evil spirits have never been tried, and it is as strong as deification. Under such terrible negative emotions, I am afraid that the will will not be fully awake.


    This is the opportunity that Lonely Bamboo has been waiting for. He has not tried his best to compete with the evil spirits before. It is because the evil spirits have not broken the butterfly and have not completely integrated with his body. Even if negative emotions erupt, it will not It involves evil.


    After being dead and born, Lonely Bamboo finally waited for this opportunity that would benefit him.


    The negative emotions that were completely detonated by the spiritual kendo instantly shocked the entire sea of ??consciousness. Whether it was the will of the evil spirit or the will of the lonely bamboo, it was submerged by the negative emotions. It instantly became the home of the lonely bamboo.


    "Let''s understand the taste of failure and despair." The sound of the bamboo is ringing again.


    "No...Impossible...what can be...ah..." The evil spirits made a horrified voice, and the negative emotions of horror, such as the demon, surged, making his will as drowning, drowning in the ocean of tragedy. in.


    Hansen also tried the horror of the tragedy of the world. At that time, he was only infected by the negative emotions, and he almost could not resist it.


    Now that the evil spirits occupy the body of the lonely bamboo, it means that the evil spirits are the lonely bamboo. He has completely withstood all the negative emotions. Suddenly, he has so many desperate experiences. Even if he is the will of the powerful, it is inevitable. Will be shaken.


    In the three eyes of the bamboo, there were blood and tears at the same time, and the face was full of negative emotions such as horror, despair, fear, sadness and so on.

 Chapter 2138： sorry to keep you waiting

    "It��s no wonder that I have never seen the useless script of the heavenly genius." Han Sen sighed a sigh and saw that the sword had inspired negative emotions, he knew that the overall situation had been set.


    Lonely bamboo can control himself in such a terrible negative emotion, but evil can''t do it. Now evil is equal to facing two enemies whose will is not weaker than him.


    As Lonely Bamboo said, evil spirits have not experienced despair and failure. Now suddenly it has been so violently impacted. He has been very difficult to cope with negative emotions. He has no spirit to fight with the will of the lonely bamboo. Basically, there is no What is the remnant of the hand.


    "How can this be... No... Impossible..." The screams of evil spirits, the purple light in the eyes is getting weaker and weaker, and is slowly being swallowed up by the blood.


    If he can escape, the evil will now escape, but he has already broken the butterfly, completely integrated with the body of the lonely bamboo, and there is no chance of escape.


    Now if you leave the body of a lonely bamboo, you can only escape from the source of the gods, let alone the body, and even the cultivation of the original genes that do not know how many times can not escape.


    "No... don''t..." The evil voice is getting more and more desperate, with boundless fear, and the purple is getting weaker.


    The purple butterfly wing behind the bamboo gradually converges, and the **** armor of the body gradually fades with one and the other, as if everything is withered, and soon the flowers and butterflies are not visible, and the original face of the bamboo is gradually restored. .


    Suddenly, I saw the purple light flashing in the three eyes of the lonely bamboo. A purple light was ejected from it, turning into a purple light butterfly and rushing out with wings, and it was going to fly away.


    Hey!


    Hansen punched out, and the powerful force did not even touch the purple butterfly, as if the purple butterfly was a phantom.


    "You''d better pray that you won''t meet me again, otherwise you will be sure that you will not be able to survive." The purple-light butterfly evokes the sound of evil and hate, and slaps its wings to the famous paper.


    Hey!


    Seeing the purple light butterfly will rush to the top of the famous paper, Han Sen is also a palm shot, but this time using the power of only hand to cover the sky, the purple light butterfly was suddenly shot into a dust.


    "Hunt and kill the goddess of different kinds of purple scorpion, and get the soul of the purple sable butterfly."


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, but he couldn''t think of it. But what he killed was only the last point of the goddess of purple sable. The body of the sable butterfly has been merged with the body of the bamboo, so there is no alien gene left.


    However, the ability to get the demonized soul is somewhat unexpected to Hansen. Although it is said that the purple butterfly has been promoted to deification many times, it is still only the Marquis level. Hansen originally thought that even if he could get the soul of the beast, it was only the Marquis. I did not expect it to be a deified level.


    In fact, Hansen himself was wrong. The purple scorpion butterfly is only parasitic on the host. It has once again promoted the body from low to high, and once again promoted to deification, and its ontological seeds are always deified, and so is the knowledge of God. .


    Only when its ontological seeds are once smashed, the power will be lost. As the body grows, it will gradually restore its strength. Until the body is promoted and deified, its ontological seeds can restore the original deified power, and even have May go a step further.


    The sable butterfly has broken into a butterfly again and again. In addition to the need for survival, the most important thing is to make the body of the body become stronger through the growth of the body again and again, hoping to step out of it. last step.


    It is a pity that until now, the Purple Butterfly has still not been able to take the final step, or stay in the stage of deification.


    The flower armor on the bamboo body has been withered, and the eye has also restored the pure blood color. A white purple armor reappears to wrap the body of the bamboo, and there is a pair of purple butterfly wings behind the armor. It is somewhat different from the previous genetic armor of Lonely Bamboo. It seems that it should be the reason why refining and merging merged with the purple butterfly.


    "Let you wait a long time." Lonely bamboo looked at the gold coin and said calmly.


    On the piece of famous paper that originally belonged to evil spirits, the name of evil spirits disappeared like smoke and dust, and the words "celestial and isolated bamboo" appeared on it.


    "I rely on, the purple scorpion butterfly, one of the ten gods of the sanctuary, was killed?"


    "Unfortunately, a deified strong is so gone."


    "Whoever makes him want to come out of the waves, wretched to the level of deification, how easy is it to kill him?"


    "Sure enough, the purple butterfly is alive and dead, and it was killed by two marquis-level juniors."


    "Deserved, the **** should have died."


    "Gold coins are good, even without taking the opportunity to win, even if he does not kill the bamboo, as long as he reinvents the body of the bamboo, he will win, but he did nothing."


    "It seems that this battle will continue. The gold coin seems to be very strong, but the lonely bamboo looks stronger. Even the will of the purple butterfly is defeated by him. It is the real deified level will!"


    "I don''t know who will eventually die in this battle?"


    ......


    Han Sen looked at the self-reliance of his own, and he was delighted in his heart, but he said quietly: "It doesn''t matter, if you need it, I can wait a little longer."


    "It''s not needed anymore, you can start." Lonely bamboo shook his head slightly.


    The battle seems to have returned to the starting point at this moment, and the battle is just beginning.


    The butterfly wing behind the lonely bamboo unfolded and patted two times and said: "I have merged the purple scorpion butterfly and also gained the power of the purple scorpion."


    "No problem, you use it," Hansen said.


    "Good." Lonely bamboo nodded slightly, above the butterfly wing, those strange eye patterns suddenly lit up, the circle of dawn spread, and soon fell on Han Sen.


    "The original bamboo is already very strong. Now it has the purple eyes of the purple butterfly, I am afraid that the gold coin will be defeated this time."


    "Whoever made him so arrogant, just didn''t take the opportunity to take the shot, and lost is also a deserved."


    "What do you know, that is called master style."


    "When you win, you are a master. If you lose, it is called a forced pig."


    "There is something wrong with the bamboo, so the gold coin has also put him on a horse. He didn''t take the opportunity to kill him. He is more wrong with the gold coin."


    "The winner is the king. It is his own stupidity that the gold coin just didn''t work. It''s no wonder."


    "In any case, the gold coin can''t break the purple scorpion and the light will be lost."


    "Golden coins like the strong, should not be an idiot? I think he should have a way to deal with the purple sacred light, otherwise how could it not be shot?"


    "If he can break it, he will not be left alone by the evil spirits. This is a big load. It is estimated that he still thinks that evil spirits and lonely bamboo will lose both sides. Who knows that the bamboo is not injured, Instead, the fusion of the purple scorpion goddess has the advantage of greatness." 8)

 Chapter 2139： No beginning road

    Hansen��s feelings are the same as when he was last settled by the purple scorpion, and the body is tied up, and even the movements become difficult.


    Hansen guessed that using this kind of light at the Marquis level, the duration of his life must be very limited.


    But even if it lasts less than a second, it is enough to beat him.


    Trying to run the power again, trying to break the purple light that binds the body, but it fails again.


    "Looking back to study the light of this seal of the purple sable butterfly, you can''t rely on the super-spiritual spirit every time." Han Sen thought of the purple butterfly, first looked at the purple scorpion butterfly he had just got. .


    Shenhua beast soul purple butterfly: ͫ mirror type.


    "ͫ ��? What kind of ghost thing? Is it something like a contact lens? Or is it just like ordinary glasses, is it worn outside?" Hansen thought a little, not immediately summoning the beast.


    This is his only deified soul. If he is called out by the gold coin and is seen by others, there is no way to use it later as Hansen.


    Hansen is not willing to expose this card to an identity directly if it is not necessary.


    "The sacred **** butterfly is really strong, but when I was at the Marquis level, I couldn''t hold it for too long." Lonely bamboo looked at Han Sen and said that he did not do it.


    "Then don''t waste time." Hansen suddenly spoke, and the purple light seemed to have lost its effect on him. A transparent brilliance spread on Hansen, making the golden armor a translucent.


    "The sacred **** light has failed!" The strong people of all races watching the battle are all in vain.


    As one of the ten great gods of the sanctuary, the purple sacred butterfly is definitely the top of the universe, especially his purple sacred light. It is said to be able to determine the existence of the universe at a glance. The corresponding restraint method will also be difficult to move.


    Although the Lonely Bamboo is only the Marquis level, the Purple Scorpion is not so powerful, but it is not a problem to settle a Marquis of the same order.


    However, the gold coin actually broke through the purple light, which made people feel a little shocked.


    "It''s that kind of power, he really is that gold coin!" Isa saw Hansen use the super-spirit state, and almost fired in her eyes.


    Hansen turned into a super-spirit of the spiritual state, and the whole person exuded the horror of the gods.


    Under the illumination of the purple scorpion, Hansen pointed and condensed, pointing to the opposite bamboo, and the strange power continued to condense toward his fingertips.


    It seems to be in harmony with Hansen''s heart. Alone in the same way, he almost opened his eyes, and the blood was tumbling in the sea. The **** power filled his whole body, blending with the purple above the armor and butterfly wing. It made his whole person red and purple, as if he was enveloped in a bloody.


    Like Hansen, Lonely Bamboo is also used as a sword with two fingers. His body is red and purple, but the sword on the finger is invisible, but if his fingers are Under the infestation of the sword, there is no such thing as a jade and a jade, and it is in sharp contrast with the red and purple body. It is almost impossible to find the existence of the sword.


    "There is no beginning of heaven in the wordless book!" The master of the town of Tiantian saw the sword on the fingers of the lone bamboo, and his eyes widened and stood up, staring at the fingers of the bamboo.


    "No... I have been practicing for a long time... I was able to practice it without the beginning of the heavens... You are sure that you have not read it wrong..." The black-masked woman couldn''t believe it and looked at the town of Tiangong.


    The town��s main singer laughed and said something incoherently: ��Haha... Of course it��s not wrong... It��s my disciple... I realized that at the Marquis level, I��ve learned the most core of the ��No Words of Heaven��. It��s my good apprentice... Throughout the universe... who can fight against it...��


    "This age has already realized that there is no beginning of heaven... The gas transportation of Zhentiangong is so strong..." The first ancestor of the burning lamp frowned slightly, and his face was not very good-looking.


    "Zhen Tiangong is really a dog!" Many old antiques are jealous and almost mad.


    "No Words of Heaven" is difficult to practice. It is enough to understand the tenth and the second to be able to cross the universe. But if you can comprehend the most core art of the beginning, it is the true essence.


    There are not many people in the town of Tiangong who practice the wordless book. There are even fewer people who can understand the beginning of heaven, and they are generally able to comprehend. They are also at the king level.


    Like the current town of Tiangong, the Tianzu, who can comprehend the beginning of the world at the level of the Duke, has become an unprecedented genius.


    However, the lonely bamboo is now only the Marquis level, and it has already realized the technique of no beginning, and the shock is conceivable.


    The power of Hansen and Lonely Bamboo is constantly improving. The power of two whites and one red is like the sacred light of two gods, making their momentum more and more horrible.


    Under one of the opportunities, or the strength of both of them reached a certain limit, and the two invariably moved together.


    Hansen is a god, and he points out directly, without any gorgeous tricks, but the trick is almost to the extreme, simple and rude.


    The bamboo is also pointed out, and the sword gas extends along Hanao''s trajectory toward Hansen.


    Hey!


    The two figures intertwined and made a sound similar to the broken egg shell, but only the armor and red light of the bamboo body were broken like dust, and the gold coins were still intact.


    "I lost, thank you." Lonely bamboo turned to look at Han Sen seriously, and then said a word, he directly tore his famous paper, the body shape disappeared on the gene spectrum.


    "Impossible...what can be defeated without the beginning of the heavens...that is the way to be able to realize the heavens... knowing the law of the past... how could it be defeated..." Town Tiangong was shocked to see the gene above the spectrum I can hardly believe my eyes.


    No one is more powerful than the beginning, no one is more clear than him, and because it is too clear, so the town of Tiangong is even more shocked.


    "Isn''t the beginning of the Taoist technique actually lost?" Many old antiques are shocked by the look, incredulously looking at the golden figure on the gene spectrum.


    "Humanity...gold coins..."


    These four words have had an extraordinary meaning at this moment, and countless eyes are on the golden figure, jealous, greedy, eager, admirable, resentful, and all kinds of complex emotions. Above that figure.


    boom!


    The mountain rivers on the gene spectrum are broken, and the figure of the gold coins disappears. The bronze scrolls gradually evolved one after another.


    That is the image of every battle of the gold coins. All the people of the heavens look at the complicated battle of the gold coins in the gene will, from the sea to the final to the first place of the Marquis.


    Before this moment, no one ever thought about it. Eventually, when he arrived at the Marquis level, it would be an unknown "human gold coin". All the princes and nobles are complex in appearance.

 Chapter 2140： First marquis

    The battle of the gold coins in the past was replayed by the scene of the bronze scroll, and the meaning represented by the golden figure was very different from before.


    That is the first of the Marquis of the billions of races in the universe, the most powerful of the same rank.


    The final picture of the light and shadow is fixed on the last one-finger confrontation between the gold coin and the lonely bamboo. Then all the light and shadow will collapse and disappear. Only the golden figure gradually enlarges on the bronze scroll, and finally occupies the entire picture. Exudes mysterious brilliance, which makes the figure visible clearly in every part of the universe.


    After a full ten minutes, the golden figure gradually dissipated, and finally a row of words that shook the entire universe appeared above the ranks of the gene spectrum.


    The first Marquis: Terran gold coins.


    This is the longest decisive battle among all the ranks. The other ranks have already decided the first place. The first count of the Viscount is Han Xiaohua.


    Unfortunately, Hansen has not been able to see Han Xiaohua with his own eyes until now.


    The figure of the lonely bamboo appeared on the edge of a small river. The little girl who was next to the evil spirits stood in the distance and looked at the lonely bamboo. The small face was full of complex looks.


    "Who are you?" asked the little girl.


    "I am a flower," the little girl replied.


    "What flower?" Lonely bamboo asked another question.


    "The butterfly does not bloom, otherwise it will die, I am the flower." The little girl replied.


    Lonely bamboo nodded, it seems to be a realization, looked at the little girl, then turned and left.


    "Why don''t you kill me? Don''t you hate me?" the little girl shouted at the back of the lonely bamboo.


    "Since a girl left me, my hands are no longer contaminated with the girl''s blood." Lonely bamboo said faintly, without looking back, the footsteps did not stop.


    "You don''t kill me, I will kill you." The little girl''s figure flashed, and a pair of small hands turned into bright red, printed on the back of the bamboo.


    Hey!


    The small handprint was on the broad back of the bamboo, leaving two small red palm prints on it, but the lonely bamboo was seen as nothing, as if it was not noticed, continue to move forward.


    "You are stupid, you don''t kill me, I will kill you for revenge for the purple, you will regret it later." The little girl glimpsed, then looked at the back of the lonely bamboo, screaming fiercely.


    "I regret very much, regretting that I was not so stupid before, and I didn''t stupidly insist on being myself." Lonely bamboo waved at the little girl, like saying goodbye: "If you want to kill me, you will become stronger, as long as I don''t die." You always have a chance."


    The little girl looked at the back of the lonely bamboo and left, so she was always fascinated until the figure of the lonely bamboo disappeared completely.


    After the end of the war of genealogy, Hansen took a circle and then returned to the town of Tiangong.


    The town of Tiangong was very happy with Hansen��s return. Hansen took the opportunity to ask about the sanctuary.


    "The palace owner, I heard that the purple butterfly is from the sanctuary. I don''t know what kind of place the sanctuary is." Han Sen in front of the town Tiangong, can only try his best to make his mind become single. I don��t want to think about other things, I am afraid that I will be seen by the mind-reading of the master of the town.


    The owner of the town Tianzhu said, "The sanctuary is a big force before the endless years. In that distant era, it was ranked first in the genetic temple. It has only been annihilated in the dust of history. Now many races are I have never heard of the existence of the sanctuary, and I don��t think that one of the ten great gods of the sanctuary will still live in the world."


    "The top ten gods of the sanctuary will not be the deification of the strong?" Hansen asked in surprise.


    "All are deified, and the sanctuary is not just ten deifications. The ten gods will be the strongest among them." Zhen Tiangong said.


    This Hansen is really surprised: "With such a powerful force, who can destroy them?"


    "I don''t know, this is a mystery. Many ancient powerhouses want to know, but until now there is no answer, otherwise there will be no big dead stars." Zhentiangong sighed.


    "The Sanctuary is in the Great Stars?" Hansen��s heart was shocked, forcing himself not to associate more things.


    "It should be said that the entire dead star field is the former sanctuary." The town Tianzhu thought and said: "The first name of the Viscount is probably a Sanctuary. If you encounter him in the future, be careful. Some, although he is only a Marquis, he is not afraid, but I don��t know how many horrible guys in the Sanctuary live in this world. Be careful not to make a big mistake."


    After Hansen came out from the town of Tiangong, all kinds of thoughts in his mind came.


    "The Great Silent Star Field is the sanctuary of the past. Then the florets should be there. The entrance to the shelter is also within the ruined star field. The nine-blooded cat is related to the sanctuary and has access to shelter. What is the relationship between the sanctuary and the sanctuary?�� Hansen repeatedly thought about it, but he still knew too few clues to confirm the guess in his heart, and there was no way to further reason.


    The only clue now is that the stars are dead, but there is no such thing as a deified level of strength. It is almost impossible to come out.


    Because the shelter was exported to the starry field, Hansen had previously searched a lot of information about the Great Stars. Basically, all races have a consensus on the Great Stars, not a deified power. It is best not to go there, even if the king is strong, it is a situation of nine deaths.


    If it is not so horrible, so many racially strong people in the shelter will rush out of the shelter and will not all die there.


    Hansen basically gave up the idea of ??getting through the shelter, but did not expect that there would be a sanctuary, where the small flowers are.


    "Mom, even if it is a big dead star field, dare to block Laozi to find a son, the same wear you." Han Sen swears awkwardly, and then went to Bai Yujing.


    If you want to break through the starry field, you must at least be promoted to the rank of the king. Otherwise, it is a situation of ten deaths and no survival. Upgrading the strength is still the most important task now.


    When I arrived at Bai Yujing, Hansen went to the second Baiyu Building. After entering the seventh floor, I saw that the bamboo was here. I smiled and said, ��It��s a pity that I got the first place. ��


    Lonely bamboo said: "It is a pity, but there are goals to make progress, the next time I will become stronger."


    "The boring guy, you will not swear by your teeth, saying that you want to defeat the gold coin?" Hansen said with a grin.


    "I think it is more practical to defeat you first. After Bai Yujing is closed, go to the martial arts training and practice it?" Lonely bamboo looked at Han Sen.


    "Cough, I still have a very important thing to do. I will talk about it next time." Hansen has no interest and a dry bamboo frame. He does not use the super spirit before he can figure out how to crack the purple light. Hansen is really not sure if he can win.

 Chapter 2141： Dojo

    After the absorption of Yuling, Bai Yujing has not closed, Han Sen hastily left the Baiyu Building, and went to Dream Island to pick up Boa.


    Before Hansen went to the holy heaven, he sent Boa to Dream Island, and the dream beast protects her. Naturally, there is no need to worry about who is bullying Bo.


    "Dad!" Boa saw Hansen and immediately rushed into Hansen''s arms.


    After thanking the dream beast, Han Sen took Boa back to his own Xiaoyu Island.


    ��Isa said that Zhentiangong can help me advance to the Marquis level, but it has been so difficult to promote the Marquis to the Marquis. After I was promoted to the Marquis level, where can I find resources to promote the Duke and the King?�� Han Sen on the Gene Story Very headache, this genetic technique is too wasteful of resources, and so far, he has not seen how strong the genetic language.


    Hansen is planning for his future. He suddenly heard someone calling his name outside the island. When he went out to see it, it was the Yunjia sisters and the thousand cranes. They came.


    Hansen greeted several people in front of the stone table under the old tree and called them to sit down.


    "I originally planned to visit you tomorrow, I don''t think you will come by yourself today." Hansen said to them to pour tea.


    Yun Suyi grinned and said: "We are not specifically looking at you, but the father asked us to bring you a message. The rest of your time is running out."


    "What time is running out?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    "Of course, the time limit for the lectures in the dojo is not much, what else can it be?" Yun Sushang laughed.


    "It turns out that you don''t say that I have forgotten this thing. I will go to the dojo tomorrow to give lectures." Hansen suddenly realized that he was going to lecture at the dojo last time, but he did not go to work later. It has been dragged on for more than a year, and the last ten days of the year are still owed.


    "Han brother, what are you going to say?" Qian Yuhe asked.


    "I don''t know if the town sorcerer can tell?" Hansen thought and said, if the town sorcerer can speak, he intends to talk about the town sorcerer.


    "Do you want to talk about the magic of the town?" The three thousand cranes looked at Hansen with some surprise.


    "Is there any problem with the town sorcerer? Is it true that there is a rule in the town sorcerer that is not allowed to speak?" Hansen asked doubtfully.


    "That''s not it, the town sorcerer can of course speak, but..." Qian Yuhe did not say it directly, it seems that there is any scruples.


    Yun Suyi took the words and said directly: "But the town sorcerer itself is very difficult to talk about, and there is a Taoist teacher in the dojo who is the Taoist priest who arranges the town sorcerer in the palace. The rumor is very good, and the talk is very good."


    "Is that Taoist teacher a king-level powerhouse?" Hansen asked.


    "That''s not it, he is the Duke of the Rebecca, and his talent has the power of evil spirits, so the achievement of practicing the sorcerer is much higher than the average race, and few people in the celestial being can compete with it, so The Presbyterian Church will decide to let him talk about the town sorcerer." Qian Yuhe said.


    "If this is the case, then I will think about something else." Han Sen was a little bit annoyed, and for a time he didn''t know what to say.


    Although he will have a lot of genetic techniques, most of them are secret genetic techniques. It��s not easy to come up with it. I really can��t think of anything to say.


    "Han brother, we will go to hear you lecture tomorrow." When Qian Yuhe left, he and Hansen agreed to see him in the dojo tomorrow.


    Hansen didn''t think about what he said at the time, and he didn''t think much more. He was ready to ask the disciples of the Tiantian Palace what they wanted to hear.


    The disciple of Zhentiangong heard that Hansen had lectured. Many of the disciples who did not intend to come to the Taoist court also changed their minds to the dojo.


    The Aniya and other people of the Lian also came to the dojo to see what Hansen could say.


    Hansen came to the lecturer''s desk with Boa, and suddenly saw the disciples who were filled with the Tiangong of the town. Because there was not enough position, many disciples could only stand in the dojo.


    Hansen and Lonely Bamboo are known as swords and swords. The disciples of Zhentiangong are very interested in Hansen��s genetic technique. Not only the lower-ranking disciples, but also many marquis-like disciples like Hansen come here to listen to Hansen. lecture.


    Qian Yuhe and Yunjia sisters sat in the front row, and Hansen nodded to them and said hello.


    Now he is a Taoist identity on the stage, and it is inconvenient and thousands of cranes to reproduce the old.


    "Han brother, what are you going to talk about today?" Yu Jing stood in front of the podium and shouted at Hansen.


    "What do you want to hear, let''s talk about it first?" Hansen asked because he didn''t think about what to say.


    "Speaking of swordsmanship, we want to listen to swordsmanship."


    "Whether to listen to swordsmanship, of course, it is a knife-knocking technique. The swordsman of Han��s brother has got two true stories."


    "Cut the knife and sword together, do you want to call it a sword?"


    ......


    For a time, many disciples rushed to scream, and there were a lot of opinions. It was Hansen who didn''t know who to listen to.


    "I have a proposal. If possible, ask the Korean brothers to tell us about the town sorcerer?" Yujing''s door is big enough to directly suppress the voices of the disciples.


    "Cut, there is something good about the town sorcerer, I have been tired of hearing it for a long time. It is very difficult to practice the thing." All the disciples have retorted.


    The disciples of Zhentiangong, who are willing to listen to the cult of the town, are still a minority. After all, there are a lot of things to practice, but it is really too difficult to practice. It is a genetic technique that needs to accumulate learning for many years. There is no shortcut.


    "The town is a good sorcerer." When the disciples were making noises, they suddenly heard a faint voice coming.


    The sound is not big, but it makes it clear to everyone, and it sounds familiar.


    All the disciples turned their heads and looked at the direction of the sound. They saw that the lonely bamboo stood at the edge of the Taoist temple. The words were obviously what he said.


    Yu Jing had been refuted by the disciples and couldn��t speak. At this time, it suddenly seemed like a chicken blood. He said excitedly: "Look, even the lonely brothers want to listen to the magic of the town, I will It is not wrong to let the Korean brothers talk about the evil spirits."


    "The town sorcerer seems to be good too."


    "That is, although the town sorcerer has heard more, but the Korean brothers have said that there are some different places. If the town is good, then listen to the town sorcerer..."


    "Even Lonely Bamboo brothers want to listen to Han Sen''s sorcerer''s sorcerer''s sorcerer, then he is definitely not ordinary, just listen to the sorcerer."


    The disciples, who were still noisy, almost unified their calibre in an instant, and they all rushed to listen to Hansen��s sorcerer.


    Since the dream of Wanshiyi, Lonely Bamboo has never come to the Dojo to listen to lectures. Now even Lonely Bamboo has come here to listen to Han Sen��s sorcerer��s sorcerer��s sorcerer��s sorcerer��s sorcerity. I don��t know if I will regret it.


    Seeing all the disciples said in unison that they wanted to listen to the sorcerer''s sorcerer, Hansen said with a deep sigh: "That is about town sorcerer, but I speak very general. You just listen to it, you don''t have to be too serious. When it is a reference."

 Chapter 2142： Town evil boxing

    "The town of sorcerer? That is the best and the most difficult to say the genetics." The old dean of the Tiandaoyuan squinted and looked at the direction of the dojo.


    "The old dean, why do you say that the town of sorcerer is the best and the most difficult to talk about genetics?" Bai Zhen, some of the less understanding.


    The old dean smiled and said: "The town sorcerer is profound and profound, and the secret of more than 30 million words contains infinite mystery. It is easy to say that it is because you can take a paragraph from it and you can talk about the truth of the previous year. Many disciples who practice the cult of the town can speak. It is not good to say that it is because the system of the sorcerer is too large, just to talk about one of them. The help for practicing the sorcerer can be said to be minimal and difficult to create new ideas. The listener will not have much to gain."


    After a pause, the old dean went on to say: "Like the four seasons of the Four Seasons of the Resurrection, which is dedicated to the town of sorcerery in our palace, he studied the magic of the town for hundreds of years, plus the talent of practicing the sorcerer, nowadays It is just that it is only the eighth floor. It seems to be the same as the palace owner. It can train the evil spirits to the eleventh level. Now he is one in the town."


    "Now I have a palace owner, that is to say that there is still before?" Bai Zhen asked.


    "There were naturally among the predecessors of the former Tiangong Palace. Now there is one other than the palace owner, which is the first seat of the former elders'' home. It is only that he will not return, and he does not know that he is still not in the world." The old dean said.


    Thousands of cranes and the Yun family sisters heard that Hansen was forced to talk about the sorcerer, and he was slightly worried about him.


    They reminded Han Sen not to talk about the sorcerer''s sorcerer yesterday. It was because the four seasons dukes who talked about the sorcerer''s sorcerer''s sorcerer''s sorcerer''s sorcerer''s sorcerer''s sorcerer''s lectures. Will talk about class.


    If Hansen��s town sorcerer speaks in general, then when the Duke of the Four Seasons begins to speak, the same is true of the town��s sorcerer. Most disciples will naturally choose the Duke of the Four Seasons.


    Although this did not hurt Hansen, but after all, it was decent.


    If Hansen spoke well, it would not be a good thing to fall into the face of the Four Dukes of the Four Seasons and offend a Duke of the same door for no reason.


    Therefore, no matter whether Hansen speaks well or does not speak well, there is no benefit, so Qian Yuhe and Yunjia sisters will remind him not to talk about town magic.


    Now being so mixed with Yu Jing and Lonely Bamboo, Han Sen does not say that the magic of the town does not become.


    Hansen didn''t feel that he didn''t care. He didn''t put the gains and losses on his mind. Anyway, he didn''t think about what to say. He just told the sorcerer that he had prepared to talk about.


    Hansen��s practice of the sorcerer is different from that of the general Tiangong disciple. The general disciple of the Tiangong Temple was promoted to the king��s level, and it is possible to go to the Taoist cave view of the 72 original gene suffixes. Before that, they could only observe the book and practice. Starting from a complex system, slowly approaching the source.


    However, Han Sen directly watched the 72 source genes and learned and practiced, so his understanding of the town sorcerer began to diverge from the source.


    The order of learning between the two is completely different, and it can even be said to be the opposite. Therefore, some viewpoints are different. Therefore, Hansen did not intend to speak in a step-by-step manner. Instead, he proposed another way to talk about the magic of the town.


    "Since everyone wants to listen to the sorcerer''s sorcerer, then I will exchange my own learning of the sorcerer''s sorcerer with everyone. Today, I will talk about the first road Kuixing Boxing of the 72nd Road Evil Boxing," Hansen said.


    "Han brothers, what is the evil spirit of the town? How did we see this skill in the town sorcerer?" Hansen��s first sentence made many disciples have curiosity, Yujing is Asked loudly.


    The town sorcerer is a profound genetic technique. It is a special power system. It is very complicated. The difficulty of practicing a sorcerer is no less than studying a certain subject.


    This power system is cultivated intrinsically and has no physical skills to accompany it.


    To put it simply, the town sorcerer is similar to the power of the purple scorpion, which is a special kind of power, and has nothing to do with genetics such as boxing.


    The reason why Hansen would regard the town sorcerer as a boxing method, it is because he has read the original gene suffix, so he plans to find another way, and the general lecturer will come back and start from the outside.


    Other Taoist teachers should talk about the source of the preaching system. Hansen did not say anything. He derived a basic boxing method from the original gene suffix. This boxing method contains the artistic conception of the original gene.


    Generally, disciples can''t understand, but as long as they practice, when this boxing method is trained to a certain level, and comprehend the artistic conception in the boxing method, it is equivalent to understanding the artistic conception of the original gene.


    The so-called boxing practice is a hundred times, and Han Sen uses this stupid method.


    However, the stupid method does not mean that it is not good. Generally, the disciples are certainly not like the Duke of the Four Seasons. There is a lot of time to study and study the whole set of town sorcerers. It is really necessary to study. This stuff can be studied for a lifetime.


    So Hansen��s stupid way is to prepare for disciples who don��t have much time to study the magic of the town.


    Of course, it is good to want to study the disciples of the town''s sorcerers. It is also beneficial to practice the town''s evil spirits. They have not seen the original gene suffixes, and they have studied while practicing boxing.


    The only flaw of this method is that the artistic conception of Zhenxie Boxing is only part of Hansen��s own comprehension. Not all of the original genes are in the mood. Even if they practice this boxing method as well as Hansen, they can only reach Hansen. The extent of it.


    However, for the average disciple, this is enough. Hansen''s current town sorcerer is as high as eight layers. If they can practice the boxing method to the realm of Dacheng, it is almost equivalent to the eight-layer town sorcerer.


    It is necessary to know that even the Duke of the Four Seasons has studied the power of the sorcerer for hundreds of years, but it is only the eighth floor.


    "The town evil boxing is a kind of small boxing technique that I have studied from the town sorcerer. The town sorcerer is profound and profound, and I can speak it because of my ability. So I will teach you such a small skill and hope to cultivate for the teachers and brothers." The town sorcerer helped." Han Sen said faintly.


    All the disciples are listening to the fresh, they have never heard such a town sorcerer, this feeling is equivalent to a professor of chemistry, suddenly in the chemistry class to teach them boxing, two things that are irrelevant It can be pulled together, naturally it makes people curious.


    "If there are no other questions, now I will talk about the first road Kui Xing boxing in the 72nd road town evil spirits..." Han Sen said the boxing method that he pushed out.


    This boxing method is not difficult. It is similar to Xingyiquan. It takes the form of the original gene, and contains its god. It is to be deepened in the depths, and it has both natural and natural forms. It understands the artistic conception of the original gene from the outside and inside.


    Originally, Hansen wanted to push out the sword method. After all, the disciples of the sword in Zhentian Palace were the majority, but later thought about it, the 72-way town evil sword method, this name seems to be not quite right, so Only then changed the boxing method.

 Chapter 2143： Duke of the four seasons

    The Duke of the Four Seasons and the usual general came to the dojo, ready to begin to explain the town of magic.


    But after waiting for a while, I found that there were only a few disciples in the dojo, so that he could not help but frown.


    Although the disciples who listened to him in the past did not count a lot, it is still very easy to sit in the dojo.


    After all, there are many disciples who study the magic of the town in the town of Tiantian. Some disciples who have encountered difficulties in their practice will also come to listen to him. The situation like this is really the first time.


    "Lu An, how can you listen to a few of you today, how many of them are Qu Hao?" asked the disciples of the four seasons.


    Some people, such as Lu An and Qu Hao, are specializing in the study of town sorcerers. In the past, the Dukes of the Four Seasons were sure to give lectures.


    "They...going to listen to other Taoists...the lectures..." Lu An said, "I have a hand."


    "Oh, where do they go to listen to the lecturer?" The Duke of the Four Seasons is fascinated with the study of the town''s sorcerer. He doesn''t care much about other things. He doesn''t know Hansen''s lectures on the dojo, and he doesn''t know that Hansen is talking about the town. .


    "They... I��m going to listen to Hansen��s lecture.�� Lu��an reluctantly replied.


    "Han Sen? What did he say?" asked the Duke of the Four Seasons curiously.


    Hansen��s name has been heard by the Duke of the Four Seasons. At this time, I heard that he was in class and was a bit curious.


    "He...he is talking about..." Lu''an was not good at exporting.


    "What do you do, what is he talking about?" The Four Dukes frowned.


    "He is talking about the town of sorcerer." Lu An had to say it.


    "The town of sorcerer?" Four seasons of the Duke''s brow wrinkled very deep, but after a short while, it returned to normal.


    Hansen came to Zhentian Temple for a long time. Even if he had just come to the town of Tiangong to learn the magic of the town, it is impossible to have much success.


    Now those disciples are going to listen to Hansen��s lectures. Most of them are directed at his reputation. It��s just fresh and curious. After listening to Hansen��s sorcerer��s martial arts, he will naturally understand who said the town. The sorcerer is a good thing with depth, and by then they will naturally return.


    "Well, let''s start the lecture. Today we talk about the macro theory in the sorcerer..." The Four Dukes began his explanation.


    Originally, the Duke of the Four Seasons thought that after two days, after the fresh feelings of those disciples had passed, they would return to him to attend classes.


    But who knows that every day, the disciples who went to Hansen��s class did not come back. Instead, there were fewer and fewer disciples on his side. Except for a few disciples he brought with his hands, the other disciples were about to go. .


    This time the four seasons Duke could not sit still. After the day came, I saw three or five disciples sitting underneath, frowning and said: "Now I don��t have a lecture, let��s listen, Hansen. What I said, I was able to attract so many disciples to listen to him about town sorcerer."


    When the Duke of the Four Seasons said, they went straight down the road and went to the dojo in Hansen. Luan could only follow them.


    After a while, the Four Dukes of the Four Seasons came to Hansen''s dojo. As soon as they entered the Dojo, the Four Dukes of the Four Seasons were there. Luan turned to the side and asked: "Lu An, Han Sen, is he really talking about the magic?"


    It is no wonder that the Four Dukes of the Four Seasons will have such doubts. I saw the whole dojo. One of the disciples picked up their sleeves and punched their fists. They said that they were teaching the boxing method of the Four Dukes to say that they were teaching the magic of the town. He really didn''t believe in killing him.


    "Cough, is a mistake to teach the town of magic, Han Sen said that this is the town of evil boxing, training the town of evil boxing is equivalent to practicing the town of magic." Lu An said.


    "Isn''t this awkward? What is the best way to practice with the town?" The Duke of the Four Seasons frowned, but he was not an impulsive person, so he didn''t immediately attack. He planned to listen to Han. How did Sen speak, and then reorganize the ideas to refute.


    The Four Dukes have studied the magic of the town for hundreds of years, and you can know that he is a very patient person, and naturally he will not behave indiscriminately.


    The Duke of the Four Seasons found a position to sit down behind, waiting to hear how Hansen said what kind of evil boxing.


    Most of the disciples who have practiced the cult of the town have known the Duke of the Four Seasons. They saw the Duke of the Four Seasons appearing in the dojo of Hansen, and they sat down and suddenly knew that there was a good show.


    "The Duke of the Four Seasons is here, and Hansen is in trouble."


    "I don''t know if something will happen?"


    "It shouldn''t be, at most, it''s a slap in the face."


    "To tell the truth, the level of the Four Dukes is definitely high, but if I really want to follow the study, I think it is easier to follow Hansen."


    "Yeah, Han Sen teaches the town of magic, it is unheard of, and it is really easy to learn and use."


    "This is true. After practicing the evil spirits he taught in the past few days, and after learning from each other, many places that I could not understand before are now suddenly clear."


    ......


    The disciples whispered in private, although the voice was depressed, but the strength of the Duke of the Four Seasons was still heard in the ears, and the brow could not help but wrinkle deeper. My heart also had some doubts: "Is it really possible to practice the boxing with the town?" Is the sorcerer related?"


    After waiting for a long time, Han Sen came to the dojo and started the lecture today.


    Hansen did not find that the Duke of the Four Seasons came here. He has been used to it these days. Because there are too many disciples to listen to, he can''t take care of them one by one. After every day, I will let the disciples ask questions.


    "Today we are talking about the male star boxing in the 72nd road town evil spirits..." Hansen only said that he did not demonstrate, this is not his hiding, but the early demonstration is harmful to those disciples.


    They must wait for their own groping, and after some difficulties and doubts, they can demonstrate for them to achieve the best results.


    To a group of people who have not practiced punches to demonstrate, it is equivalent to a group of laymen watching him practice boxing, in addition to watching a lively, there is no use of fart.


    The Duke of the Four Seasons originally wanted to refute Hansen on the spot after listening to it, but listening to it, the duke of the Four Seasons became a bit strange.


    Although Hansen��s boxing method is simple, there are some truths and changes that are in common with the town��s magical techniques. It seems that there seems to be a little bit of truth.


    The Four Dukes of the Four Seasons were not an impulsive person, so before he had doubts in his heart, he did not say anything, but continued to listen.


    For a few days, the Four Dukes of the Four Seasons came to listen to Hansen��s speech of the evil spirits. Every time he listened to it, he did not say anything.


    Until Hansen��s last day as a Taoist lecture, Han Sen had just come to the Taoist platform. Before he started to lecture, the Four Dukes of the Four Seasons suddenly stood up.


    The disciples of the Tiangong disciples in the town of Zhongzhong had a spurt in their hearts, knowing that there was a good show in this.

 Chapter 2144： Han Shi

    When the Dukes of the Four Seasons were listening to classes these days, they were sitting close to Hansen every day. Today they are sitting in the front row. He stood up and everyone��s eyes were focused on him.


    The Qianyuhe and Yunjia sisters on the side are secretly worried, and can only pray for nothing to do.


    Hansen had seen the Duke of the Four Seasons two days ago, but he did not pay attention to it. At this time, he saw him stand up and his eyes fell on him.


    "Han Shi, I have been listening to you in the past few days to teach you the evil spirits. After the sentiment, I have gained a lot. I just have a lot of doubts about the evil spirits in my heart. I don��t know if the Korean teacher can personally demonstrate the town��s evil fists in order to solve the problem. The confusion?" The Duke of the Four Seasons said sincerely.


    As a result of this statement, many of the disciples of the Tiangong Temple were a dull look. Even the thousand cranes and the Yun sisters were wide-eyed and looked at the Duke of the Four Seasons, as if they had seen ghosts.


    The Four Dukes of the Four Seasons said that it is not a run-of-speech. This can be seen from his title. The Korean teacher��s teacher��s character is not a master, but a respect for the Taoist.


    The disciples who usually listen to the class will use this honorary name when they ask the Taoist teacher.


    However, the Duke of the Four Seasons is a Taoist himself, and he is still a Duke. He calls Hansen a Korean teacher, which means that he is not only a Hansen, but also a respectable degree. Otherwise, with his seniority, title and qualifications, Hansen��s name can be called directly, and no other title is needed.


    Many disciples of the Tiangong Temple looked at the face of the Four Dukes�� sincere face and asked if they were dreaming.


    The identity of the Four Dukes and his accomplishments in the town of sorcerer can ask Hansen for advice in this way, only to show that he has already voted for Hansen.


    In fact, this is indeed the case. After listening to the evil spirits that Hansen said in the past few days, the Duke of the Four Seasons began to practice and study after returning. As a senior researcher of the sorcerer, his understanding of the sorcerer is not natural. The average disciple can compare, and because of this, he can see the mystery of the town''s evil boxing more than the average disciple.


    A few days of research, the Duke of the Four Seasons has learned a lot of things that have not been noticed before, and he has gained a lot of respect for Hansen.


    Today is Hansen��s last day of lectures, so the Four Dukes of the Four Seasons will not be able to help Hansen personally demonstrate the town��s evil spirits, and want to know more about the artistic conception and mystery of Zhenxie.


    This is also no wonder that the Duke of the Four Seasons, because he is still the body of the Duke, is not enough to enter the Dao Zang Cave to enlighten the 72 source genes, can understand some of the artistic conception of the martial arts from the boxing spirit of the town, and practice the town The help of sorcerers is enormous.


    "The Four Seasons Taoist is very polite. If you are interested in this meager technique, please do your best to demonstrate it for you. If you are not correct, please give me some advice." Hansen originally planned to do it on the last day. Demonstration, the saying of the four seasons, he took advantage of the trend, it is sold a four seasons Duke a favor.


    The Duke of the Four Seasons couldn''t help but said: "I don''t dare to dare. I am asking for advice from the Korean teacher. There is no other meaning."


    Hansen no longer said more, he gave a slight indication to the Duke of the Four Seasons, and then stood up and stood on the Taoist platform: "I have taught the six-way boxing method for the past ten days. Today, I will demonstrate these six-way boxing methods one by one, and please watch them carefully. Maybe there will be some help, maybe."


    After all, Hansen put on the starter of Kuixing Boxing, and then demonstrated it in one stroke.


    The seventy-two road town evil boxing is created by Hansen''s seventy-two original gene ɷ , , , , , , ÿһ ÿһ ÿһ ÿһ ÿһ ÿһ ÿһ ÿһ ÿһ ÿһ ÿһ �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��The astonishing suffocation suddenly rushed, and it made people feel trembled. It was shocked by the mood, and it was difficult to be self-sustaining.


    Hansen��s boxing method is like a wild and beast to suppress the mountains and rivers. One kind of boxing method is an artistic conception. The six-way boxing method is demonstrated one by one. It is like six wild animals and beasts to suppress the evils of the heavens and the earth. In the eyes of everyone, it seems that Hansen is not a human being. It is six different beasts.


    The disciples of the Tiangong disciples in the town of the town were stirring, and the Duke of the Four Seasons was so intoxicated. When Hansen had finished the six-way boxing, the Duke of the Four Seasons had not been there for a long time, as if he had been immersed in the boxing method. In the mood.


    "It is a great fortune to have to pay attention to the six-way boxing method of the Korean division, at least for sixty years of hard work." The Four Dukes of the Four Seasons actually went to the court.


    "You have to say a lot to the four seasons, and you can''t afford it." Hansen quickly returned.


    Since then, Hansen��s Zhenxie Boxing has become famous in the Tiantian Palace. Later, it was included in the Tiandaoyuan and revised, and it has become one of the compulsory methods for the practice of the town��s spiritual practice.


    Hansen��s fame is also in the town of the evil spirits. Because of the contribution of the town��s evil boxing, he also received some rewards.


    Since then, the Duke of the Four Seasons often went to Xiaoyu Island and Hansen to discuss the magic of the town. Hansen taught the seventy-two towns of evil spirits to the Duke of the Four Seasons, and also learned a lot of magical skills from the Four Dukes of the Four Seasons. .


    In a nutshell, Hansen��s town evil boxing is a tricky way. If you practice the town evil boxing, you can make a quick and successful achievement, but if you really want to be proficient, you still need to study the town��s magic like the Four Dukes of the Four Seasons. thorough.


    Hansen learned from the Four Dukes of the Four Seasons that he did not pay less than his efforts. He also admired the Duke of the Four Seasons. This is a true Taoist who is really worthy of respect.


    The Four Dukes of the Four Seasons are highly respected by Hansen��s performance of the town��s evil spirits. When the town��s magical techniques are explained in the future, they will be supplemented by the town��s evil spirits, making it easier for ordinary disciples to get started.


    "This Hansen, can do a little trick to do anything." When the town of the evil spirits said this, his face was quite a smile.


    "There are basically kings who can enter the cave. They can understand the 72 genes of the original gene, and they all succeed in promoting half-step deification. No one is interested in studying these. If it is not successful, it is impossible to be like Hansen. This kind of deduction of the complete 72-way boxing method, except that he really can''t do this kind of thing. Hansen''s move makes the town sorcerer easier to promote among ordinary disciples, not every town Tiangong disciple It��s a waste of so much time to study, although it��s a good idea, but it��s a good way to go.�� The black-yellow woman paused and said: ��And after seeing Hansen��s town��s evil boxing, Lonely Bamboo applied to go to Dao Zangdong. This is also a windfall."


    The town Tiangong nodded slightly: "The bamboo has entered the Taoist cave for more than half a month. I don''t think it will come out for a year and a half. The things in the metal world are a little troublesome."


    The black yarn woman smiled bitterly: "I knew that I would find the metal world, so I would let the lonely bamboo enter the tunnel later. Now he has fully entered the state of enlightenment, and it is not suitable for him to go to the metal world." ""


    "In the rank of the Marquis, apart from the lonely bamboo, if other people go, it is really difficult to reassure."


    The black-yellow woman��s eyebrows turned and smiled and said: ��Since the lonely bamboo is because of Hansen��s entry into the cave, the thing that should have been done by the lonely bamboo, Han Sen naturally should also kneel down, this trip to the metal world, Let him lead the team."


    "This is not very good, after all, he has not been promoted to the Marquis." The town of Tiangong hesitated.


    "Lianlong Jiujiu was turned over by him. When the Marquis used a little problem, and he needed too many resources for promotion, it was also an opportunity for him." The black yarn woman smiled.

 Chapter 2145： Metal world

    Hansen originally thought that he could have a few days of free time. Who knows that it was not long before he received an order from the elders to let him lead a newly discovered heterogeneous space. He needs to explore as much as possible the situation in the heterogeneous space, if possible. If you can, you can bring back some resources first.


    Because the alien space can only enter the creatures below the Marquis level, it should have been led by the lonely bamboo team, just because the bamboo leaves the Daozhu cave retreat, so this time will lead him.


    Hansen got the heterogeneous spatial data that was temporarily named "Metal World" and found that the metal world is not only a discovery of Zhentiangong, but also several forces have discovered it. At present, they are actively exploring the timing of the entrance of Zhentian Temple. It is already a step late.


    According to the current information, the forces that entered the metal world search include the Dragon, the Mozu, the Destroyer, and the Buddha. Together with the Tiantian Palace, the situation in the metal world is quite complicated.


    There was no time to prepare for Hansen. Hansen was soon led by an elder of the Tiangong Palace and went to the metal world with more than 100 Marquis-level disciples.


    This trip to the metal world, listening to the arrangements of the elders outside, into the metal world, more than 100 Marquis-level disciples have to listen to Han Sen��s command, which means that their lives are handed over to Hansen��s hands. .


    Although Hansen is only a count in name, the town of Tiantian is like a mountain, and Hansen��s reputation in the town��s Tiangong is not low. There are no disciples who oppose Hansen��s command.


    Before entering the metal world, the elders also specially gave Hansen a piece of information. The above are the materials of the Marquis-level disciples. Several of the marquis are drawn with emphasis and have different abilities. It is obviously important for this trip. helper.


    Hansen entered the metal world with more than 100 Marquis in the Tiantian Palace. This heterogeneous space is a separate planet. There is a very strange power outside the planet, which has a strong repulsive force on the Marquis.


    What is even more frightening is that this planet has a very strange magnetic field. Metal-like substances are directly sucked into the planet. All the equipment with metal materials can''t be used. The spacecraft naturally cannot enter.


    Hansen was holding Boa on top of the red cloud and flew into the planet with more than a hundred marquis.


    The planet looked from the outside like it was enveloped in a strange electromagnetic storm, like it was wrapped in clouds. After passing through the electromagnetic storm, you saw a colorful planet in front of everyone.


    When Hansen was close to the planet, they understood why this heterogeneous space was called the metal world, and the mountains and rivers here were full of metallic materials.


    It''s not surprising that the mountains and the earth are all metal. The strange thing is that even the animals and plants here have metal bodies. Everything here is made of metal. It is indeed a very magical place.


    "Yu Ya, brother, do you think where we should start to explore better?" Hansen looked at a Marquis-level disciple, and asked very politely.


    The Yuyao Marquis is regarded as the leader of the Marquis of the Tiantian Palace. Apart from the lonely bamboo, he is the strongest Marquis, and he often explores the heterogeneous space for the Tiantian Palace.


    Yuya did not evade, and after looking at it, he said to Hansen: "We don''t know where other people are, but when we come in, we should have seen them. So it is imperative to explore the planet. In the second place, looking for other families, or finding a safe place to camp, it is most important to keep your own life."


    "Ye Ya��s brother said yes, I am a little reckless. I don��t know where Yuya��s brother thinks it is safer to camp.�� Hansen asked again.


    Yuya met Hansen and did not mean to act exclusively. He recommended a Marquis to Hansen: "This matter can be handed over to Yunyi, who is best at this."


    "Yunyi brother, then please you." Han Sen knows that these things should still be given to the professional to do, Zhen Tiangong let him come to be the leader and commander, not let him come to be a superman, to play the ability of the whole team It is what he should do now.


    Otherwise, everything in the metal world is unknown now. Once it is in danger, even if he can get out of his own life, there are so many good things about the more than a hundred Marquis brothers and brothers. He can''t explain it when he goes back.


    What''s more, other forces are not very irritating. In this place, it is very likely that they will start to secretly. They have been here for a while and are familiar with it. It is very likely to use this advantage to calculate Hansen.


    Hansen discovered that the talents of Zhentian Temple are really many, and there are very outstanding figures in all aspects. Soon, Hansen was able to establish themselves in the metal world, temporarily set up the camp, and searched around. Exploring and establishing a series of temporary alarm systems and emergency measures.


    Just Hansen��s accident is that they have been searched by various methods within a hundred miles, but apart from some ordinary metal animals and plants, even one alien has not seen it, and no other ones have been found. The Marquis of the race.


    There is no day and night, the environment is quite bad, but this time it is the Marquis, the harsh environment is not enough to threaten them.


    The electromagnetic storm in the sky has continued, sparkling with blue light, and it is the light that shines on the planet, not lacking light.


    Hansen and Yuya and several other Marquis were negotiating in the camp to start from where they should start. They suddenly saw the electromagnetic storm in the sky outside changed color. The original blue electromagnetic storm gradually turned into pink color and looked Very magnificent.


    Hey! Hey!


    Suddenly a violent noise came into Hansen''s ears, and the surrounding metal forests shook with the sound, like an earthquake.


    In a short time, Hansen saw a metal rhinoceros horn that was nearly ten meters rushed out of the metal jungle, and this was just the beginning. More and more metal rhinoceros rushed out later, and there were thousands of others. They all go towards a mercury-like river


    Hansen is now secretly glad to listen to the guidance of Yunyi, did not camp on the river, otherwise it will have to face the positive impact of the metal rhinoceros group.


    Look at the metal rhinos one by one, although the real strength is not known, but in this unknown place, it is obviously not a good thing to directly conflict with them.


    Yunyi observed the metal rhinoceros and said: "They should be metal life. Judging from their breath, it is likely to be a Marquis-level creature. It is not a bad thing to say, but wisdom is not too high."


    "It��s weird. When we explored nearby, we didn��t find them. Where did they come from?�� The white truth that followed, some frowning with doubts.

 Chapter 2146： Weird planet

    A group of metal rhinos rushed to the river and rushed straight in, one by one in the liquid mercury-like river.


    A huge metal body looks like a cast iron, which is in sharp contrast to the silver river.


    Hansen didn''t know what the silver liquid in the river was, but it was definitely not water. Seeing that the metal rhinos poured the silver liquid directly into the stomach, it seemed to be harmless liquid.


    They haven''t waited for Hansen to do anything, and then they heard a terrible sound, and then they saw all kinds of metal creatures, from the mountains or the jungle, to the river.


    The metal python, which is nearly a hundred meters long, is like a silver-colored lion. It has countless strange creatures like cockroaches. All kinds of strange metal creatures climbed to the river and swallowed those silver liquids.


    Among the metal creatures, there is no shortage of breath, and it seems that at least the creatures above the Duke level, or even the king level.


    But they are in peace with each other, and many of the lower-level metal creatures are very free to drink silver liquids around those powerful metal creatures.


    ��The metal creatures here seem to be very friendly,�� Bai said curiously.


    "That may not be." Yuya thought of a move, a seemingly dove-like alien, was released from his sleeve.


    The bird was a different species. At first glance, it was not a creature in the metal world. It flew past the river and flew past the river.


    A bronze figure flew through the sky. It was a monster that looked like a dragonfly, but the body was bronzed and was more than five meters long.


    The bronze figure flew over the river, and directly bit the bird that was released from Yuya, and chewed it twice and swallowed it directly, even the root hair did not spit it out.


    When everyone looked at the hair, Yuya said: "It seems that they are only friendly to indigenous creatures in the metal world. We don''t have that kind of preferential treatment for foreign creatures."


    Hansen nodded slightly, and now he is very admired for the cloud. There are metal creatures in the surrounding mountains and jungles. He chose this location, but few metal creatures passed.


    Even if there were creatures, Hansen hid in the cave and there was no metal creature to find them. The camp was really good.


    Because there are too many metal creatures outside, and there is no shortage of horror, Hansen can only monitor those metal creatures in turn, and they have not gone out for the time being.


    After a dozen hours, there are still metal creatures coming to the river. The metal creatures come and go, and there is a wave of waves. I don��t know if there is only one river in the whole planet. They all have to Come here to drink silver liquid.


    "Han team, you have come to see this." Han Sen is resting, Yuya suddenly came over and called him.


    Hansen quickly got up and followed Jade Cliff to the hole. He looked out through the surveillance hole left by the obstruction. He saw the metal creatures on the riverside. At this time, they became somewhat uneasy, and they all retreated from the river. On the side, it seems to be afraid of something.


    Hansen waited for a while, and saw a white metal beast coming to the river. Other metal creatures saw it and immediately retreated to the side, not blocking its position.


    Hansen carefully looked at the white metal beast. It was not too big to see it. It was only two meters high, and it was white and white. The shape was a bit like a mammoth.


    The metal mammoth came to the river, extending his nose and plunging into the river to absorb the silver liquid.


    Other metal creatures have retreated to the distance at this time. From time to time, they look at the metal mammoth on the riverside. They seem to dare not drink the river liquid with the mammoth.


    Waiting for the mammoth to leave with satisfaction, other metal creatures came to the river again to drink silver liquid.


    Hansen and Yuya looked at each other after watching the mammoth plunged into the metal jungle, and they only breathed a sigh of relief.


    When the mammoth appeared just now, they almost didn''t even dare to take a breath, for fear of being discovered by it.


    The terrible smell of the guy is definitely not something that these little marquis can handle.


    "It seems that our situation is very bad now. All we can come in is the Marquis, and the creatures here can already be sure that there is a king-level existence. If one fails, we may be completely annihilated." Yuya said.


    The cloud nodded slightly: "It seems that the guys of other ethnic groups should also hide. We can wait for the first time, those metal creatures come out after the electromagnetic storm in the sky turns pink, maybe wait for the electromagnetic When the storm turns back to blue, they will disappear as before."


    Hansen and others feel that Yunyi��s argument makes sense. They don��t have to be too anxious. It��s not too late to make the situation clear.


    The people took turns watching the river, and the time passed slowly. There were various metal creatures coming to the river to drink the silver river.


    There is no shortage of horrors like metal mammoths, which makes Hansen feel that the situation is getting worse.


    After more than 80 hours of time, the metal creatures on the river gradually disappeared. Then, the pink electromagnetic storm in the sky gradually changed, that is, more than an hour, they just became The kind of blue that I saw when I came.


    So Hansen was very surprised to discover that the metal creatures could not be seen in the vicinity. Hansen sent several investigative experts to search around.


    The results were unexpected among them, but they also surprised them.


    The metal creatures that once appeared on the river could not be found, as if they had disappeared from the air.


    "It��s a **** of a ghost. Can those guys be invisible? Or do they all go underground?" Bai Zhen said with a strange look.


    Yu Ya and others did not speak, they were frowning, and the situation in the metal world was indeed a bit strange. Before there were more discoveries, they could not make a judgment.


    "The devil Kahn is visiting, can you be in the town of Tiangong?" Hansen and others were thinking about it, but they saw a figure coming from a distant mountain range and shouting outside their guarded line.


    "Kahn, what are you doing here?" Hansen glanced at him and found that only Kahn was here, and they took Yuya and they walked over and looked at Kahn.


    "The original leader of the town Tiangong is Hansen, then it is good, we are also old friends, it is easier to have a tacit understanding of cooperation." Kahn said with a smile.


    "I don''t remember when I promised to work with you." Han Sen said faintly.


    "To tell the truth, I don''t want to cooperate with your town Tianzhu, but now the dragons, the Buddhas and the devastated people are already in a group. If we don''t cooperate, it is easy for them to work together in such a dangerous place." Kahn reluctantly Said the spreader.


    "Why do I believe in you?" Hansen did not move.


    "Our demons have been here for a while, I believe you will be interested in the information in my hands," Kahn said with a smile.

 Chapter 2147： Trapped

    "Say it out that you may not believe that all of us are trapped in this world." Kahn said to Hansen after being brought into the camp.


    "What do you mean by this?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "After you entered this metal planet, have you tried to fly off the planet and contact the outside?" Kahn said.


    Hansen and Yuya looked at each other and then watched Kahn not speak.


    Kahn sighed and said: "Nothing is the best. I advise you not to do it. We have two marquis who have lost their lives. The Buddha, the Dragon and the Destroyer are also similar. Who is now? You can''t fly away from the planet. If you don''t believe it, you can give it a try, but don''t blame me if you die."


    "How come to die?" Yun asked.


    Kahn did not hesitate and said directly: "falling to death."


    "Death?" Hansen and others could not help but frown.


    "Have you ever played rubber bands? The longer the rubber scorpion is pulled, the more powerful it will be, and the more it will fall. After we enter this metal planet, the body seems to be affected by the metal planet. Now we are going out again. After reaching a certain height, we will feel a force pulling the body. The higher you fly, the more the force will pull. The last time you pull it down, it will fall directly," Kahn said.


    "Isn''t that gravity? It''s so mysterious." Bai Zhendao.


    Kahn shook his head: "It''s not gravity, at least not ordinary gravity, because the pull of this power ignores your weight and volume. Once it is bounced back, it will always accelerate, and finally it will hit the special metal of the planet, even if it It is the Marquis-level body that can''t stand it."


    ��How many heights will this pull?�� Hansen asked.


    "More than 10,000 meters will appear." Kahn replied very refreshingly.


    "Ade." Yuya looked at a majestic Orc Marquis.


    The long lion-like marquis immediately responded, and the four hooves rose straight into the sky, rushing toward the sky, and soon reached the height of 10,000 meters.


    After the height of more than 10,000 meters, the lion''s general Marquis, the body suddenly trembled, the speed slowed down significantly.


    I flew some distance up, and the speed was getting slower and slower. It was already a little hard to see. I didn��t have much time. When I flew to the height of 13.4 km, it was difficult to move on.


    "Ade, come back." Yuya called.


    Ade wants to return, the strength of his body is loose, and without waiting for it to turn around, a terrible force makes it seem like a projectile is bounced to the earth.


    Hey!


    Ade''s body, like a meteor, crashed into the metal earth at a very fast speed and smashed the metal into a pothole.


    Hansen quickly rushed over and saw that the bones of the auspicious lion''s body had been broken and the flesh and blood almost smashed into patties.


    "Hey!" Ade screamed, and his body was full of holy power. The soft body recovered quickly in the light, and it was restored to its original state in a few moments.


    "Now can we talk about it?" Kahn said with a smile.


    The people returned to the camp and started cooperative negotiations. Initially some agreements were reached.


    It is a last resort for Kahn to come to them to cooperate, because the first to discover the metal world is the Mozu and the Buddhism. A battle between the two groups inadvertently hit this ridiculous galaxy, which disrupted the space in the battle and made the hidden metal planet appear.


    Both families sent personnel to explore the metal world, but later did not know how to leak the news, the Dragon, the Destroyer and the Town Tiangong also got news.


    When the Marquis of all races entered the metal planet, they found that the planet was not only dangerous, but they could not go out.


    As a result, the Dragon, the Destroyer, and the Buddha formed an alliance, and almost killed the Mozu led by Kahn. Therefore, when Kahn saw the people of the Tiangong Temple, he would actively seek cooperation.


    Yuya looked at Kahn and said coldly: "I am afraid that the news of the metal world is that your demons released after they found out that something is wrong here. To lure other races into the adventure together, the dragons and the destroyers will join hands with the Buddhas. Deal with your demon."


    Kahn sighed: "I am here, there is no way to contact the outside, is it the news that our Mozu is released, I don''t know this."


    After all, Kahn smiled again: "And even if we are released by the Mozu, this does not affect our cooperation."


    "Why are we working with you? Are they a better choice for the Dragons?" Hansen said faintly.


    Kahn seems to have already expected that Hansen will have such a question, smiling and said: "The three tribes now cooperate to occupy an absolute initiative. For their benefit, I am afraid that they will not give you a share of the town."


    "What benefits?" Hansen heard the key points.


    It is said that they are all trapped here, and the various ethnic groups are united to find a way out, which is the best solution, but they insist on suppressing the Mozu, listening to the meaning of Kahn, and there seems to be something inside.


    "In fact, we and the Buddha have found a relic on this planet. One is probably the remains of the deified strong. Now the three tribes are watching the relics. If we unite, maybe there is still a chance to share a cup. Oh, otherwise it��s impossible to compete with the three races solely by the power of your town��s Tiangong.�� Kahn threw a message.


    Kahn said some intelligence. After Hansen sent people to investigate, there were some discoveries.


    Kahn refused to reveal the news too much, but just said to them with a smile: "Our Mozu and Buddhism are almost the same traces found at the same time. We know the inside as much as the Buddha. I cooperate with you." Is it not the bad?"


    Hansen and Yuya negotiated for a moment, then determined the intention to cooperate with Kahn, and then the negotiation of some details of the cooperation, which was handed over to Yunyi and Yuya, who are more than Han in this respect. Sen is good at a lot.


    "The blue storm is not over yet. The metal heterogeneity here has not yet come out. We must act as soon as possible. As long as we enter the ruins, we will be temporarily safe and will not be attacked by those metal aliens." Kahn put The current situation was carefully said, and then Hansen was urged to get on the road faster, and after merging with the Mozu, they rushed to the ruins.


    Although Kahn certainly has a lot of secrets, the information he brought does Hansen save a lot of time, and when they enter the ruins, if the dragons are determined to fight, it is only beneficial to cooperate with the Mozu. harm.


    After confirming the duration of the blue storm and the location of the ruins, Hansen took the camp and set off to the relics after converging with the Mozu.


    The situation of the Mozu is indeed a bit bad, and it is still worse than Hansen��s imagination. There are twenty Marquis left in addition to Kahn, and more or less with some injuries.

 Chapter 2148： Metal giant castle

    Among the metal mountains, a black metal giant city entangles between the mountains and merges with a mountain.


    Looking from afar, there is a strange picture of a mountain in the city, the city and the mountain.


    Two metal peaks up to several kilometers, it is only the two door posts of the giant city, the middle two metal gates, people feel that they are very small, it seems that even ants are not as good.


    Hansen is far from seeing the placard above the gate of the giant city with the common words of the five gene universes of "Metal Giant City". Every word is magnificent and seems to be able to tear the world.


    Looking at the metal giant city that is like a savage beast on the earth, Hansen frowned. "So such a huge city, even if it is a giant family, don''t need to build it so big?"


    Kahn said with indulgence: "The giants of one of the top ten top races are actually a branch called the broken Tianzu before the endless years, but because of the low fertility of the broken Tianzu, they gradually became extinct. It was replaced by a giant family that was fused with blood of other races. We suspect that this giant city is the home of the deified gods."


    After a pause, Kahn said: "Before we went in, we also found some texts, carvings and patterns related to the broken Tianzu. It is probably certain that this is the giant city of the broken Tianzu, but some strangely, the giant The city seems to have experienced a battle, and it has been destroyed very seriously, but in the giant city, it has not seen the bodies of creatures, nor the living creatures."


    When everyone said and walked, they quickly came under the leadership of Kahn and came to the collapsed wall on the left side of the giant city.


    The gates of the giant city are closed and it seems that they have not been opened. It is thought that all the families have no ability to open them. Fortunately, the walls here have collapsed. Otherwise, it is a problem to enter the giant city.


    If you want to enter the giant city from above, if you want to come to a more unreliable and can create the creatures of this giant city, you can''t think of this.


    Hansen saw that there was a camp in the collapsed city wall. Looking at the shape of the camps, they knew that they did not belong to the same race, and obviously had different styles of Buddhism, Dragon and Destroyer.


    However, until Hansen walked to the collapsed city wall, they did not see the trio''s alert personnel coming out.


    "Weird, it seems that they are not here, will it be a trap?" Bai really wondered as he looked at the camp inside the wall.


    The camp inside was very messy, but it didn''t look like it was a battle, but it seemed that the people inside were in a hurry, and there were many things that didn''t come and take away.


    "Not a trap, there is no one here," Yuya said.


    Hansen took people into the camp and searched the camp. He found that there was no one here, and there wasn''t even a living thing, but there was a lot of material that was not taken away, including a lot of vitamins. liquid.


    "It seems that they are really in a hurry, and even the vitamins are not taken away." Han Sen looked at Kahn.


    Kahn naturally understood the meaning of Hansen, and said with a deep indulgence: "At the time of the last blue storm, we also came here to explore. The dragons are still here, after a red storm, now they are gone. I am afraid that there have been major discoveries in the ruins, so even things are too late to clean up, and all of them have entered the depths of the ruins. What kind of discovery is it, so that they are so rushed?"


    "It may not necessarily be what was discovered, maybe what happened to them, and they had to evacuate quickly." Yuyadao.


    "This is also possible, but we have not found any traces of fighting here..." Kahn was thinking, but suddenly stopped.


    Not only Kahn, Hansen, they also changed their faces, and their eyes looked out of the giant city.


    I saw a pair of blood-red eyes in the sky outside the giant city, and then I saw a long, like a cockroach, but the body was cast in bronze, and the monster with more than five meters in the sky above the sky outside the city. Flying and dancing, there was a creaking sound between the wings.


    The horrible number of those cockroaches, the sky-covered days do not know how much, at this time is rushing to the gap of the city wall.


    "What is going on here? Now is the time of the blue storm, how can there be metal heterogeneity?" Yuya looked at Kahn.


    "I don''t know. I have never seen metal aliens appear in the blue storm before, and even in the case of the red storm, those aliens will not be close to this huge city...not good...we are going..." When he screamed, he took the people of the Mozu and went back to the ruins.


    Hansen and Yuya looked at each other and had to go back to the ruins with the disciples of Zhentian Temple.


    Those suffocating breaths are not weaker than the Marquis, and the number is too large. If they are confronted with them, even if they can resist the living, I am afraid that they will have to pay a small price.


    The town��s palace and the Marquis of the Mozu retreat to the depths of the ruins. Kahn led the way at the front and shouted on the side of the road: ��There is a palace in front, and we rushed into the palace to hide.��


    Needless to say, Hansen has already seen it already. The huge palace in front is like a mountain, and the blind can see it.


    But the palace''s gates are closed, and they may not be able to push them open.


    "Before I came here, there was a gap in the palace. We first hid in, as long as the gap was blocked, the metal creatures would dare to rush in and die." Kahn said that he had ran to the side of the palace.


    Hansen did not move, and the disciples of the town Tiangong followed them to Kahn. They saw that there was a big hole similar to the fist print on the wall on the side of the palace.


    The metal aliens in the back have already rushed over, and everyone has no time to hesitate. Kahn and other Mozus took the lead and rushed in.


    Hansen and Yuya also entered the palace with the disciples of the Tiangong Temple. They just entered the palace and saw the strange metal rushing over.


    The Marquis, who was at the entrance of the cave, immediately released the light, and smashed the two metal aliens that rushed to the hole. Then a Marquis of the Mozu summoned a huge shield and blocked the hole.


    The shield was hit and slammed, but the metal was not able to rush in.


    Han Sen''s eyes quickly looked inside the palace, and suddenly he looked at it. He saw that there were several dead bodies in the room similar to the partial temple. There were also Buddhas and dragons. The death was very terrifying.


    Their scales and skins were all taken off, but the body of the flesh was still intact. The blood on the ground was everywhere, and the hearts of people were cold. Even Hansen, who used to see the **** scene, felt a little. Discomfort.

 Chapter 2149： Guardian spider

    "Do you recognize these Buddhas and Dragons?" Hansen asked everyone not to get close to the body and ask Kahn.


    Kahn carefully looked at the bodies and said for a while: "This is the Buddha''s grass and the Marquis. His legs have been hurt and have not been good. The left leg is three inches shorter than the right leg. I think this. It should be him. The dragon next to the dragon should be one hundred and twenty-three. His dragon wing is smaller than other dragons... These guys lived well before, how could they die here, or this strange Death method..."


    Han Sen looked at Yuya, Yuya looked at the body and continued: "Except for scales and skin quilts, there are no obvious wounds in other places, muscles and meridians have no signs of rupture, and there is no external force." Only the mink will not want their life, the initial estimate, but the injury is inside."


    "Is it possible to pass on the internal forces? As far as I know, yin and yang fists and physical strength can do this, but they are not affected by such injuries, otherwise their meridians are damaged. Muscles will be congested." Bai really looked at the body and sank.


    Yuya thought for a moment: "If it is not a genetic technique like physical strength, then it should be something that invades the inside of their body, like a force similar to a micro-worm."


    "Most likely." Bai really nodded.


    "Is there really something like that? If you look at it, you will know it." Kahn hinted, and suddenly there was a Marquis of the Mozu who took the knife and went up. He had to open one of the Buddha''s bodies.


    Yuya suddenly stopped the Marquis of the Mozu and said faintly: "I don''t think it is better to move their bodies."


    "Don''t move their bodies. If there is anything in it, isn''t it easy to be counted here?" Kahn said.


    "If there is something inside, that thing is not harmful to us now. If the body is opened, it is hard to say. I suggest that these bodies should be directly banned, and they will not be in charge of them." Yuya said.


    "I think this is a bit wrong, Hansen, what do you say?" Kahn disagreed with Yu Ya''s statement and looked at Han Sen.


    "Just say what Yuya said," Hansen said.


    "Well, since you decided this way, then you can do it, we are not good at banned power." Kahn spread his hand and said.


    Han Sen slightly indicated that Yuya had found the Marquis who was good at blocking the power, and did not move the bodies, and directly separated them in an enchantment.


    Hansen has been looking at the palace. It should be just a partial hall. The door is open, but the passage outside the door is not known.


    "Cloud, can you calculate the approximate structure of this palace?" Han Sen looked at the clouds.


    "I try, but only by the appearance and a partial hall that I see now, there are too few clues, it is better to look inside." Yun Yidao.


    "Yuya, you are here to keep people here, and I will go in and look at it." Hansen said to Yuya.


    "It''s too dangerous, or I will take someone to go." Yuyadao.


    "No." Hansen shook his head and called Yunyi and a few marquis who were good at investigation to walk toward the passage.


    Hansen has a demon king in the enchantment, even if he meets the king''s strong, you don''t need to worry too much.


    "I will go see it with you." Kahn said and said.


    "Alright." Hansen nodded slightly.


    But before they entered the passage, they heard that the Marquis of the Mozu, who had blocked the hole with a shield, said: "There is a shield of alien attack beyond the Marquis level. I can''t stand it."


    "Retracted into the passage, and then sealed the door of this partial hall." Kahn immediately ordered the Mozu to continue to withdraw into the palace.


    Hansen also knows that this is the only way. Hansen and Yunyi and Yuya explored the road together, and the disciple of Zhentiangong got into the passage.


    Everyone entered the passage, and then closed the door of the partial hall, and did not get too much resistance. After the closure, the force of the ban was used on it, and only the sound of the wing wings was heard inside the temple. Fortunately, they did not hit the door of the temple.


    There is a palace attached to each end of the passage. Hansen is the closest to the palace on the right. They look inside and find that the palace is neat and tidy. There is a huge metal statue in the innermost part of the palace. It looks a bit like It is a giant, but it seems to be a little different.


    In this palace, I saw some bodies of dragons and Buddhas.


    "Strange, it should be the three tribes. How do you die are the Buddhas and the dragons? Didn''t you see the bodies of the ruins? Can they always run with their bodies?" Yun said with doubt.


    "There is a problem." Kahn nodded slightly, his eyes searching inside the hall, and finally fixed on the statue.


    Hansen��s gaze also looked at the image of the god, and felt that there seemed to be something wrong with the statue.


    Hey!


    When Hansen was looking at the statue, he suddenly heard a crisp sound, and then he saw the mouth of the metal statue open, and a pair of blood-red lantern-like eyes flashed in the mouth of the black hole.


    "Array." Hansen gave an order, Yuya immediately released his strength, saw a light sword flying from his body, fell to the forehead of all the disciples of the town Tiangong.


    Wrapped by Hansen, everyone did not resist, let the lightsaber fall on their foreheads, and then they had a sword on their foreheads, and the idea of ??Yuya was passed to them through the sword.


    Everyone suddenly directed the array according to the idea of ??Yuya, and more than one hundred disciples of the Tiangong Temple were like one.


    Hansen, they just got into the formation, and they saw the metal object in the mouth of the mouth rushed out, turned out to be a metal spider, the body is black and white, the eyes are red metal.


    When the metal spider came out, it immediately rushed to the crowd, and behind it, one after another, the metal spider rushed out, not knowing how much.


    Within the hall, there was a chaos. Kahn commanded the Mozu to fight, but obviously there is no such thing as the command method of Yuya, which is basically the same as the war.


    Hansen relied on Yuya��s idea and commanded them to kill the metal spiders in a formation. In a short while, they killed a large number of metal spiders.


    Such a power of Yuya reminds Han Sen of Ningyue, Ningyue is also good at commanding, and the power of willpower is not under Yuya. When the army is fighting, if there is such a person, it can make the strength of the entire legion. Great increase, and a plate of sand is very different.


    "Hunting the Marquis-level heterogeneous guardian spider and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    Hansen also killed a metal spider, but suddenly heard a scream from the metal statue, and a red-red spider climbed out of the mouth of the metal statue inside.

 Chapter 2150： Metal idol

    These guardian spiders don''t seem to have the ability to spit, but their spider claws are sharp like knives, and even the Marquis-level armor is hard to resist.


    After the blood red spider climbed out, he immediately flew over and volleyed, waving six blood-stained claws, and cut it with a **** stalk.


    Yuya��s mind was moved, and the disciples of the Tiangong of the towns were reunited, and the red spider was surrounded by the blood. The swordsmanship of the sword was on the body of the red spider, and the sound of the Dangdang was so loud that it could not Injure his body.


    "It''s the big guy at the duke level." Cloud cried.


    Yuya should have a voice, the sword pointed out, all the disciples of the Tiangong Temple at the same time smothered to a place on the blood red spider, all kinds of forces like the rushing river like the impact of the past, directly into the mouth of the blood red spider Suddenly, the blood red spider''s mouth was smashed, and the red spider was also smashed to the ground.


    After a few consecutive hits, the blood red spider was killed by Hansen, but Hansen did not have the last chance because of the need for the formation.


    When the Scarlet Spider died, there was no longer a guardian spider to climb out. After a while, those Marquis-level guardian spiders were killed.


    A disciple of Zhentian Temple was not injured, but the Mozu was injured several times, and the Scarlet Spider was still disposed of in the town of Tiantian.


    "It seems necessary to bring Ningyue earlier, but I don''t know if Ningyue can develop in this direction." Hansen said in the heart.


    "Weird, with the strength of the three tribes, it should not be difficult to kill these metal spiders. Why did you not see the spider body before, but the body of the Buddha and the dragon?" Yun looked at the bodies of the spiders and frowned.


    "Because we didn''t touch the spiders." A voice came from the passage behind the palace, and soon I saw that Long Ba came out of the passage, followed by a lot of dragons and Buddhas, but there was no See the shadow of the ruined family.


    The scene immediately became tense, and the two sides confronted each other within the palace. However, it can be seen that the Buddha and the dragons were wounded as if they had experienced a big battle.


    "You don''t have to be nervous. Now we are not enemies." Long Jiu, who followed the dragon eight, said coldly.


    "Dragon Eight, what do you mean?" Kahn did not look at Long Jiu, and stared at Long Ba.


    Long Ba said calmly: "We were destroyed by the ruins. They are very familiar with this place. It seems that they know the secret. The three tribes explored the giant city together, but they were brought here by them. They died and died many times. The guys took the opportunity to rush into the depths of the palace, not knowing what they had planned."


    "Amitabha, no matter what they have planned, is not a good thing for us. The ruined family will certainly not let us live to bring the news out," said a Buddhist Marquis.


    "You mean, this giant city is related to the devastating people? Isn''t this a huge city that breaks the Tianzu? How can it be related to the ruined family?" Kahn said with some disbelief.


    "In the palace behind us, we saw a three-headed and six-armed metal statue, which is very similar to the ruined family. If we guess that there is nothing wrong, the ruined family is probably one of the branches of the broken genius." Long Ba said.


    "If this is the case, then it is terrible. We can''t do without the planet. In order to keep the secret or even just to occupy it, it will not let us live and leave." Yun said.


    "You are right. Since you are here, don''t want to go back alive. Let''s leave your life." Suddenly I heard a voice on the side of the yin sounding in the palace.


    The crowd was shocked and looked at the direction of the sound. It was the metal statue that was talking.


    As the metal statue made a sound, his body actually moved. It was originally a statue of the **** standing up. After standing up, he directly put the palace on top, stretched out half a body, and then banged it down, suddenly half of the palace top cover. They were all smashed by him.


    Watching the huge fist slammed down, everyone quickly evaded, but as the palace was blasted, the strange metal aliens outside also flew in.


    The scene suddenly became chaotic, and the metal statue was punched down, and the palace was destroyed.


    Hansen''s strength lies on the huge metal statue, which can only leave a trace of light on the metal body of the metal statue. For such a huge body, it has no effect at all, and can only withdraw from the palace from the gap.


    However, there are many different kinds of metals on the outside, and it is not easy for them to rush out.


    At the time of the rushing, I heard a loud bang in the palace and ruins in the distance. I saw a huge metal statue rushing out of the palace ruins, facing them like an evil terrorist giant. Surrounded.


    Hansen saw that one of the metal statues of up to a kilometer had three heads and six arms, which was very similar to the ruined family.


    The four races are all in a very dangerous situation. Metals are alienated and the metal statues are even more terrifying. The strength of the power is almost comparable to the king.


    I saw the metal statue that Hansen had come out with a big mouth, and a flame in the inside spurted out, as if it was a natural fire.


    Not far away, there is a blue metal giant like a goblin. The light above the chest bursts, and a beam of dozens of meters is bombarded. Everything in front of the beam is instantly destroyed.


    A giant metal statue sends out all kinds of horrible powers, and each of them seems to have a **** red glow, and they are coming together to Hansen.


    Despair suddenly spread in the hearts of all people, although there are no shortage of geniuses in the Marquis, but they are still only the Marquis, how could not compete with these horrible giant statues.


    Plus those metals are different, they don''t even have the chance to escape.


    "All come to me." Han Sen saw that the counterbalance was useless. He immediately yelled and let the disciples of Zhentiangong gather with him.


    Yuya��s mind was moved, and the order was immediately conveyed to the disciples of Tianzhen in each town through the sword seal, lest they did not hear Hansen��s voice.


    Many of the disciples of the Tiangong Temple quickly retreated to Hansen, and Kahn saw the remaining Mozu rushed over.


    The people of Long Ba and the Buddhism also rushed over, and everyone shrank in a small area to kill the cockroaches, but the power like the temperament has fallen down, and all other forces are also emptied. However, there is no chance to escape now.


    boom!


    The fire of the metal gods fell, but Hansen did not burn them to ashes. A blue enchantment suddenly appeared, and Hansen and a group of disciples of the Tiangong Temple were shrouded in, blocking the horrible flame.


    The skyfire slammed into the blue enchantment, and suddenly scattered to the side, followed by the horrible beams and the various forces of metal statues bombarded on the enchantment, and even failed to blast the enchantment.


    However, a dozen horrific metal giant statues have been encircled, completely blocking their way, like a giant evil spirit, surrounded by enchantments, staring at Hansen in the enchantment Waiting for the marquis.

 Chapter 2151： From the power inside the planet

    "Han Sen, long-awaited name, did not expect to meet here." The three-headed six-armed metal statue went to the enchantment, the middle of the bird stared at Hansen in the enchantment, like a evil spirit staring at the baby inside the cradle general.


    In fact, for Hansen, these metal statues are like evil spirits that they can''t match. The group puts them in the middle.


    There are countless bronze baboons flying around, and the scene is almost desperate.


    "Who are you?" Hansen asked as he looked at the huge three-headed six-armed metal statue.


    "Destruction Klinsmann." When the three-headed six-armed metal statue spoke to Hansen, the other metal idols stopped attacking, just outside the enchantment.


    "I didn''t expect the ruined family to be really a branch of the genius." Han Sen said faintly.


    Klinsmann smirked and said: "You are wrong. The ruined family is not a branch of the broken genius, but a royal family in the genius. The stupid giants are just the continuation of the blood of the tyrants. We are only It is the orthodox of the broken heaven."


    "So, is this really the home of the degenerate strong man?" Hansen continued to ask.


    Klinsmann smiled and said: "I know that you are delaying time, but those don''t matter. Here we destroy the people is the master, you have no way to escape."


    After a pause, Klinsmann continued: "It is indeed the home of the destroyed strongman. Unfortunately, it has already been abandoned. The deified strongman of the celestial being is not known, but the strong man These broken celestial gods are enough for us to dominate the entire metal world. The characters above the Marquis level can''t enter the metal world. We are the masters here. It will be one of the main alien spaces of the ruined family. As for you... ..."


    Speaking of this, Klinsmann glanced at them with the bird''s head of the metal statue: "If you are willing to surrender, I can welcome you to join the ruined people and become a part of the metal world."


    "Klinsmann, I am not as optimistic as you are," Hansen said faintly.


    "What do you mean?" The woman''s face on the right side of the three-headed **** turned and stared at Hansen.


    Han Sen glanced around and glanced: "I heard that before you came to this huge city, it has already been like a big battle?"


    "How about that, if it has not experienced war, how can it be abandoned here?" said the woman''s face.


    Hansen smiled and said: "The power of the metal world can''t be broken even by the strong people of our race. We can only send some Marquis to explore, that is, the external forces can''t affect it, so why is there? Such a big battle, even let the degenerate power of the broken heavens abandon here?"


    Klinsmann frowned slightly, and the man''s face in the three heads said: "It may be that the strong can break through the metal world''s ban into it."


    "Even the strongest of our top five nationals can''t break the metal world''s ban. If such a strong person can come in, do you think that the broken geniuses are still fleeing? Even if they can escape, the strong one After laying the metal world, why didn''t you occupy it here?" Hansen continued.


    "What do you mean?" the woman asked again.


    "If I guess there is nothing wrong with it, the reason why the Broken Heavens gave up here is not from their enemies, nor from outside the metal world, but from the planet itself."


    "What do you want to say?" Klinsmann��s man��s face asked with some impatience.


    Hansen smiled: "The kind of threat to the power of the broken genius is from the planet itself, but in addition to the broken celestial beings, the creatures here are not threatened, that is to say, the power is against you. The Tianzu, if I were you, would not be so arrogant, and would not have the mood to chat with me here, but immediately find a way to escape, because your chances of dying here are far higher than ours."


    "Nonsense, even if there is such power, it has already died in the endless years, otherwise how can it not appear until now? Han Sen, I see you are a personal thing, pity your talent, can not bear to kill you, I will give you another last chance. If you don''t surrender, don''t blame me for Klinsmann''s ruthlessness." The bird sneered.


    Hansen is silent, thinking about how to get rid of the current predicament.


    The words he said were not purely to scare the ruins of Klinsmann. Since the power came from the planet itself, it would not be so easy to die. Even if it was a long time, the power might still be able to Pass down.


    "Since you insist on finding death, then I will fulfill you." Klinsmann ordered, a dozen of the gods of the gods to gather strength and bombarded the enchantment.


    The horrible skyfire, the terrible light beam, and the power from the gods of the gods are bombarded on the enchantment of the worm king, and the blue enchantment is suddenly shaken, as if it will break at any time.


    Hansen��s heart screams badly, and the power of those who break the gods is probably equivalent to the king��s power. If the king of the worm is the smallest state, only Hansen himself is protected, even if a dozen or so kings turn up and bomb him. It also cannot shake the defensive power of the enchanted king.


    However, now Hansen has extended the enchantment of the worm king to the volume of the remaining disciples of the Tiangong disciples and the demons, Buddhas and dragons of more than 100 towns. The defensive power has dropped drastically, and it is not enough to withstand more than a dozen broken gods. Even continuous bombardment.


    Seeing that the enchantment is crumbling, it is about to be shattered. Hansen knows that he can only find a way to escape now, otherwise everyone will die here.


    Even if he drove out the demons, Buddhas, and dragons, the worm enchantment could not protect the more than 100 marquis of the town.


    "Han Sen, let us rush out, can live one is one." Long Bajian enchantment is about to support, and he said to Han Sen.


    "Amitabha, now can only fight to death." The Buddha Marquis also said.


    Kahn frowned, his face changed, and he knew that the current situation was very bad for them.


    Han Sen was trying to say something, but suddenly felt a big earthquake, like an earthquake, and then saw the earth in the giant city cracking a hole, the metal ground not far away suddenly collapsed into a large piece, forming a huge bottomless pothole Then I heard the banging sound coming out of the pothole, as if a huge monster was crawling out from inside.


    A group of broken gods stopped and turned to look at the bottomless pit.


    And the singularity that covered the sky, this time all fled and fled, and never even attacked Hansen, and they flew out of the giant city in a blink of an eye.


    "No, is it really said by me?" Hansen secretly smiled in his heart. If the power can really force the broken gods to give up, the guy may not only kill the heavens.


    Chrisman and other ruins who controlled the gods of the heavens also changed color, staring at the big hole.

 Chapter 2152： a bit of a child

    But after waiting for a while, I didn''t see anything crawling out of the hole, and the banging voice gradually stopped.


    When everyone was puzzled, I saw a small claw sticking out on the edge of the pothole. The claw was white metal and looked sharp, but the size was only about the size of the baby''s palm.


    Then I saw that the little claw struggled to grab the ground and climbed out, and finally climbed out, revealing a pointed white metal face and a pair of round eyes, as well as a piece of lotus-like white metal scales.


    After it worked hard to climb out of the pothole, Hansen and other talents saw its true meaning. A white metal beast with a look like a pangolin, and a long tail together, at most Mi Lai, for the metal idol, this white metal beast is a small thing that is not as good as an ant.


    After the little beast climbed out, the body twisted and fat ran to the side, the speed was not so fast, the tail and the buttocks twisted and twisted, and there was a bit of a baby''s embarrassment.


    Han Sen looked at the little beast, and his heart was slightly puzzled. It looked a bit like a pangolin, but it was still a little different, and it was very similar to another creature that Hansen had seen.


    "Golden beast?" Hansen thought of the golden beast of his own family. This guy is at least 90% similar to the gold-bearing beast, which is smaller than the Hansen family.


    "This is a metal planet. This guy is really a golden beast, but look at it, it should be a young body? Is there an adult large-scale golden beast in the big pit?" Hansen thought in his heart. The more I think, the more I think it is possible.


    Although this thing is not necessarily a breed with Hansen''s family, it is likely to be a department.


    Seeing that the little metal beast had twisted his **** and ran to the foot of a metal statue, it seemed to pass through the feet of the metal idol.


    "Catch it." Klinsmann issued an order to the metal statue.


    He and Han Sen''s judgment is similar. He thinks that this little beast should be the young body of the big guy in the hole or the same family. It may be useful to grab it first and then say it.


    When the ruined family, who controlled the metal idol, heard the command of Klinsmann, he controlled the metal statue and leaned over and grabbed the hand toward the little beast.


    The little beast is very slow, and the size is small. The metal statue is grabbed by a palm, which is easier than catching an ant.


    Seeing the huge palm is about to catch the little beast. The little beast''s round eyes are looking at the big hand that descends from the sky, and some poor feelings.


    But did not wait for the big hand to fall on it, but suddenly saw the little beast opened his mouth.


    For a moment, everyone has widened their eyes. Even Hansen is no exception. He has seen many horror creatures and has seen many terrible guys eating, but he has never seen the scene.


    The body of the little beast is so small, but the mouth is a piece. The whole head seems to be infinitely magnified, and it is turned into a huge metal mouth. It seems to open the mouth of the devil''s big mouth. The 100-meter-high metal idol swallowed it.


    The visual impact cannot be described, and it is astonishing and unbelievable than an ant suddenly opening his mouth and swallowing an elephant.


    But the facts happened before their eyes, and the huge metal statue like a hill was swallowed up by the little beast along with the destroyers in it.


    A bite, just a bite.


    Looking at the metal statue after swallowing, he also hit a sly metal beast. Everyone felt cold in his heart, and his body was stiff. Even the destroyers of Klinsmann who controlled the metal statue were no exception.


    The little beast stretched out a thin, long tongue and licked his mouth, then looked at another metal statue that was closer to it. The body quickly accelerated and rushed toward the metal idol.


    "Kill it!" Klinsmann yelled at the same time, while controlling the metal statues of the three heads and six arms, bursting out three different huge beams of light, and bombarded the metal beast.


    Other metal statues also attacked the little beast, the horrible flame, the terrible ice ray and so on, and the power of metal statues rushed to the little beast.


    I saw a transparent mask in the body of the little beast. All the terrorist forces were bombarded on its reticle, but it didn''t even shake the transparent mask, just let the mask rise a little.


    "Golden beast... It really is a golden beast..." Hansen saw the mask and made sure that it was indeed a kind of golden beast, and even the ability was similar.


    The one in his family will also have this kind of mask ability, but the strength is definitely far worse than this one, but the power mode is the same.


    Hey!


    The little beast rushed to the side of a metal statue with the power of terror, and swallowed the metal statue in one bite. The destroyers inside did not even have the chance to escape.


    It is hard to imagine how the small body of the little beast swallowed the metal statue of the hill.


    Now all the Marquis are chilled and scalp, and the metal statues can be compared to the existence of the king. So they are swallowed up. The horror of the little beast is beyond imagination. It is probably a powerful alienation of the deified level.


    "Run!" Hansen opened the enchantment and shouted, and the marquis of the various tribes rushed out to the outside of the giant city.


    In the face of such creatures, the Marquis is not even the existence of ants, there is no possibility of fighting, there is still a glimmer of life.


    Just as the average human will not deliberately kill the ants, maybe the little beast is only interested in the huge gods, but they are not interested in these small creatures, then they have a chance.


    Hansen ran and looked back. He saw that the little beast was wrapped in a reticle and quickly shuttled between metal statues.


    Then I saw a metal statue swallowed by it one by one. The scene made Han Sen��s mind say "a little bit of a child."


    Although those metal statues are as big as a mountain, but in front of the metal beast, it is really no different from the children, and it is really a bite.


    Hansen now only hopes that the little metal beasts are not interested in the creatures that even the children can''t count, otherwise they will all be finished, without any chance of luck.


    It is best for the little beast to eat after those who have broken the gods, then they can escape safely.


    Klinsmann was scared, and now realizes that Hansen��s speculation is likely to be true. The deified **** of the genius may be scared away by this guy.


    Imagine that even the god-level powerhouse is scared away. The ghost knows what kind of horrible existence this little beast is.


    Without any hesitation, Klinsmann turned and ran, and ordered all the ruins to retreat.


    But it was too late, the little beast had a little friend, just a moment, he swallowed a dozen metal statues.

 Chapter 2153： Disaster-like luck

    Klinsmann saw the machine early, and rushed out from the broken gods in advance, and this escaped a life after the **** of the gods was swallowed.


    However, Klinsmann did not stabilize his body in the air. The little beast had a roll of his tongue, rolled Klinsmann over and swallowed his stomach. Klinsmann didn��t even scream. Come and come.


    Hansen originally expected the ruined family and those who could break the gods for a while, so that they could escape from the metal giant city, but when they turned around, the ruined family and the broken gods were all finished.


    What makes Han Sen''s face ugly is that the little metal beast has chased them over.


    It seems that the fat toot is somewhat like the body of a metal-loving art. At this time, in everyone''s mind, it is like a demon. Seeing it rushing toward this side, everyone is cold in the heart.


    "Distributed, all spread out and fled in different directions." Kahn yelled and fled in the other direction.


    All other ethnic groups also reacted. Now, when they flee together, they are looking for death. When the little beast comes down, they can swallow all of them, and they will have a chance to escape.


    Yuya also used the sword seal to inform all the disciples of the Tiangong Palace, let them plan to divide into a dozen teams to escape.


    Hansen had eight or nine people in this team. When he fled and looked back, Hansen��s old face was suddenly black. The little beast actually twisted his **** and chased them over.


    "Your sister, will not be so unlucky? So many of the Marquis of all ethnic groups, even to chase us?" Han Sen feels that his luck has fallen to the bottom of life.


    Such a horror guy who breaks the gods and eats snacks, even if he uses the worm king enchantment, he will certainly not be able to stop it. Being caught up is a dead end.


    "San!" Han Sen has no other way, can only order this small team town Tiangong disciples to spread again, can run a few is a few.


    Metal beasts seem to want to play with them, and they don��t rush to swallow them at full speed, otherwise they may not even have the chance to escape.


    Seventy-eight town Tiangong disciples spread out after receiving Hansen��s orders and fled in different directions.


    Hansen turned his head and looked again. He felt that his life was gray. The little beast even twisted his **** and chased him straight toward him.


    "I will not act with others next time I am killed. This character is too bad. The four ethnic groups add up to hundreds of people. I am not the biggest in terms of body shape. I am not the most beautiful about appearance. How can I chase after it? I, what did I create in my last life?�� Hansen stared at Boa, directly took out the red cloud, jumped to the back of the red cloud, and let the red cloud accelerate away.


    At the end of the cloud of the red cloud, the red glow was sprayed, and suddenly it rushed out like a red light. The speed is so fast that even the vast majority of the dukes can''t match.


    But the little beast easily catches up, and the more it gets closer.


    "I said Big Brother, you don''t chase those who are slow to run, what are you chasing me?" Hansen was depressed.


    Seeing that the little beast is getting closer and closer, Hansen still can''t think of any way to escape. Fortunately, the little beast does not seem to be anxious to eat him. It is a bit of a cat and mouse, and has been behind him.


    Seeing that Hansen is about to rush out of the metal giant city, the little beast suddenly accelerates, opening a devil-like mouth, no need to swallow Hansen, just a tongue rolled over, Hansen even dodge There are no opportunities.


    when!


    Hansen once again summoned the enchanted king enchantment, blocking the small beast''s tongue, the little beast is just such a random tongue, so that the worm king swayed and screamed, it seems to break at any time. general.


    Hansen��s heart was cold, and the little beast couldn��t get Hansen into his mouth, and he swallowed his mouth open.


    Hansen instantly felt that the heavens and the earth seemed to be covered by the devil-like mouth. Where did he dare to hesitate, wiped out the sword seal left by Yuya, and operated the blood-staining nerves, let Boer inhale the red clouds into the gourd, and directly shuttled. Space returned to the shelter.


    The body appeared in the league''s home. Hansen patted the treasure on his shoulder and gave a sigh of relief: "I finally escaped a life, but if I can''t escape the metal world, there is no way to go to the gene universe." So, let me go out from the gates of the shelters, and go to the ruined star field?"


    Hansen knows that it is more unreliable than the metal world. There may be only such a horrible guy in the metal world. There is definitely more than one in the starry world.


    "Now I can only wait a second. I hope that the little beast will climb back to the hole after seeing me. At that time, I will rush out of the metal giant city and try to escape the metal world." Hansen can only comfort himself.


    However, Hansen turned to think again: "The little beast should be the same creature of the golden beast. It looks like the gold beast in my house. I don''t know if the language between them is common. Maybe you can take it. The golden beast went to talk to the little beast, please let me open the net and let me go."


    Han Sen thought so, and took Boa to go to the golden beast.


    The place where the golden beast lived was a warehouse remodeling. It wasn��t Hansen who didn��t let it live at home, but this guy liked to be with piles of metal. Hansen filled the warehouse with steel, this guy Think of it as its residence, and take a bite of steel to eat.


    Fortunately, Han Sencai is very rough, otherwise it will go down and make an ordinary family in the league go bankrupt.


    Since the cultivation of the phagocytosis brought back by Hansen, the smell of the golden beast has become more and more restrained, and the metal body has gradually become a dark color.


    At this time, the gold beast is sleeping on a pile of steel rough stone, and it looks like a dragon that sleeps on the treasure.


    It''s just that it''s not too big, it''s only about two meters from start to finish. Maybe it''s the relationship of phagocytosis. It''s a little smaller than before.


    When Hansen entered the warehouse, the golden beast climbed up and came to Hansen��s side. He used his physical intimacy to sharpen Hansen and used his tongue to lick Hansen and Boa.


    Hansen touched the head of the golden beast, and his heart was slightly embarrassed.


    After this guy was turned back by Hansen, he lost contact with his family. Later, he was brought to the league by Hansen. He didn��t even have the chance to meet the same family. Hansen didn��t have time to be with him. Usually he only had it. The other creatures that live next to the warehouse have an intersection with it.


    It is a pity that its temper is more introverted. It is usually sleeping on steel and rarely going out.


    The gold-colored beast seems to be very similar to the metal beast. If it is not the size and color of the body, it is at least more than ninety-eight.


    "If you really can''t escape the metal world, you can try to let the gold beast go to negotiate with the metal beast. Anyway, it has not been promoted to the nobility, and can take it back to the shelter at any time. Don''t worry too much." Han Sen thought about it.


    Originally I wanted to go out with a golden beast, but this guy didn''t like it, or climbed back to the steel pile and went to sleep.


    Hansen went to see other creatures living in this warehouse area. Since coming, Hansen went to look at the collections in his warehouse. He has a lot of collections, but one of the most important ones. It is the body of the sun golden larvae.


    However, after Hansen opened his own warehouse, he found that the body of the Sun Jinwu larva was gone.

 Chapter 2154： Was eaten!

    "How could it be gone?" Hansen was very confused.


    Although the Sun Jinwu is only a larvae, it is a deified creature of the gene universe. The deification of the genes is so stable that even Hansen can''t absorb it now. The creatures in the alliance are useless.


    And here is the place of Hansen. This warehouse area has a lot of terrorist creatures. It is not difficult to lay down the entire alliance universe by these creatures. Who can come here to steal things?


    Han Sen felt that the possibility of the Sun Jinwu corpse being stolen was very low, but such a big sun Jinwu, Han Sen was placed here, it is impossible to remember.


    Since I got the corpse of the Sun Jinwu, I have been in the warehouse because I can''t refine it. I haven''t noticed it for two years. I don''t even know when I don''t see it.


    Hansen glanced around with the hole in the Xuanqi field, and there were no particles left by Jinwu. Its body particles were too solid and there was no possibility of particle residue.


    Fortunately, there is monitoring in the warehouse, Han Sen is going to adjust the monitoring, Boa suddenly blinked, jumped from Hansen''s shoulder and ran towards the corner of the warehouse.


    Knowing that Boa had any discoveries, Han Sen quickly followed Boer in the past, only to see Boa ran to the front of a pile of wooden boxes in the corner of the warehouse, kneeling in front of an open wooden box, and stretching his small head to look inside.


    Hansen remembers that the wooden boxes should be a batch of high-altitude wines bought by Ji Yunran. It is a special product of a certain planet. Because of the lack of raw materials, this wine has been discontinued.


    Ji Yanran bought a batch of collections before, because they usually drink very little, so they have not been moved here. Now the wooden box outside has been opened, obviously who has been here.


    And more than one wooden box was opened, and most of the wooden boxes were opened.


    ��Is it really stolen?�� Hansen came to Boa and looked into the wooden box.


    I saw that the black wine jar with one person inside had been opened and the wine was not seen. When I looked carefully at the inside, Hansen couldn��t help but blink.


    It seems that there is no more than a drop of wine, but there is a fist-sized egg at the bottom of the altar. The shell of the egg is like a red jade, and it looks very beautiful.


    Hansen swept through the hole and suddenly felt that the red egg had a familiar atmosphere. It was the smell of the little red bird that used to follow Boa.


    Hansen thought about it. In the past two years, he did not seem to have seen it. Because there were too many things, and the little red bird usually followed Boa, so Hansen did not pay too much attention to it.


    Take the egg out of the jar and watch it for a while. It really is the smell of the little red bird.


    "Strange, how could it be here, and it has become an egg?" Hansen was puzzled and looked at the treasures around him.


    Boa shook her head, apparently she didn''t know what was going on.


    The origin of the little red bird is a bit strange. When I first saw it, it was in the nirvana pool of the phoenix nirvana. At that time, it was still a small goldfish. After leaving the water, it became a little red bird. It was a very Bizarre creatures.


    Just because the little red bird has not shown any fighting power, so the time is long, Han Sen has not taken care of it, just to give Boa a pet to play.


    Now the little red bird actually went to the warehouse and turned into an egg in the jar, which made Han Sen very confused.


    The egg with the little red bird went to the monitoring room. Hansen adjusted the warehouse monitoring for the last three years and played it at a very high speed. Quickly browse what happened in the warehouse for three years.


    After watching it for a while, Hansen was amazed. When he saw it about two years ago, it was not long before he brought the sun metal body back. The little red bird got into the warehouse and then used his mouth to lick it. Sun Jinwu corpse.


    The corpse of the Sun Jinwu, which even Hansen could not refine, was actually eaten by the little red bird.


    However, it can only be squatted down a little at a time. This guy is like a woodpecker. It has been like that for more than a year, and he has eaten up a sun golden larvae.


    In the past year or so, because of the relationship between the sun and the golden corpse, the little red bird has been changing constantly. Later, the whole body has become like a red crystal, and it also emits a demon red. flame.


    After the little red bird swallowed all the sun golden corpses, they ran to the wooden box side, and opened the wooden box cover directly with the beak. The wine cellar cover was also worn by it, and then directly drilled into the jar.


    The guy turned into a red goldfish as soon as he entered the wine. Although there was no red flame on his body, the wine in the jar was quickly evaporated.


    It��s just a few minutes, and the big altar is gone.


    The little red bird flew out of the jar, just like a jar of jars, and almost all of them were harmed.


    Until the little red bird got into the jar of the egg, it never came out again. Until Hansen went to the warehouse today, the egg was taken out of the jar.


    "I am going, what is this guy in the end, can actually swallow the Sun Jinwu evolution?" Han Sen looked at the egg in his hand, and was very surprised.


    This thing can''t be refining even with him. It''s hard to imagine how the little red bird did it.


    "Forget it, anyway, I can''t refine it. If I eat it, I will eat it. I hope it will be used after hatching." Hansen put the red egg back.


    He does not know what conditions this food order will be able to hatch. Since it is the place of its own choice, it should be no problem if you want to come.


    Hansen went home for a few days and didn''t dare to send it to the metal world. Although he was worried about Yuya, he couldn''t do anything about it now. He could only hope that Yuya had nothing to do after they escaped from the metal giant city last time.


    Hansen is holding Han Linger, Boa is sitting next to him, and the father and the daughter are watching holographic cartoons together. While watching and eating snacks, Han Linger also holds the bottle, while watching and drinking milk, there are some treasures of the year. Style.


    When Ji Jiran came back from the company and saw Hansen and Boa��s limbs huddled on the sofa, Han Linger fell asleep in Hansen��s arms, and the pacifier was still biting in his mouth, snack bags and toys. Scattered everywhere.


    "Really, do you have a father like this?" Ji Yanran reluctantly complained, but with a smile on his mouth, did not wake them up, Ji Yanran took a blanket to cover them, and then cleaned up the mess. stand up.


    Four days later, Hansen came to the warehouse of the Golden Beast, ready to bring the golden beast together, and if he met the little metal beast again, see if he could help the gold beast to help negotiate.


    In case, just in case, Hansen directly summoned the dragon wing and the flaps. As long as there is something wrong, he immediately flies back to the shelter with the gold beast and the space shuttle. After all, it is most important to keep the life.

 Chapter 2155： The encounter of two metal beasts

    With everything in place, Hansen brought the Golden Beast and Boa to the metal world.


    After the successful transfer, Hansen��s first reaction was not to look around, but to grab the Boa and the Golden Beast and leave the place in a teleport.


    Fortunately, the things he was worried about did not happen, and the little metal beast did not immediately attack him.


    However, at the second sight, Hansen was a little depressed, although the worst situation did not happen, but luck was not very good.


    Because the little metal beast did not return to the cave with Hansen''s thoughts, at this time it was sleeping on a hill-like ruin not far away.


    The fluctuations caused by Hansen''s teleportation alarmed the little metal beast, which had already climbed up and turned to look at Hansen.


    "Your sister, I knew this, I just didn''t use teleportation, maybe I could leave here quietly." Hansen was depressed in his heart.


    After seeing Hansen, the little metal beast suddenly stood up, then saw the golden beast in the second eye, and a pair of round eyes suddenly widened.


    The golden beast around Han Sen also curiously looked at the little metal beast, and one black and white two metal beasts were there.


    "There is a door!" Hansen was happy.


    The white metal beast looked at it for a while, and yelled at the golden beast. It seemed to be saying something. Unfortunately, Hansen couldn��t understand it, so he didn��t know what it meant, but it didn��t look like it was malicious.


    The golden beast broke the hand of Hansen and landed on the ground and screamed at the white metal beast.


    The white metal beast suddenly rang a few times, then ran towards the side of the golden beast.


    Hansen��s heart was tight, and he immediately wanted to send a golden beast to send a run, but the golden beast did not run, but walked toward the white metal beast.


    Han Sen knows that although the golden beast is not very intelligent, but the sense of danger is still very sensitive, it is impossible to go to death in a silly manner, but forced to carry the impulse to send it away, standing on the side to watch.


    A black and white two metal beasts quickly came to a place and looked at each other. The body of the golden beast was much larger than the white metal beast, but its power was definitely much smaller than that of the white metal beast, which made Hansen very worry.


    Hey!


    A black and white two metal beasts almost opened their shields at the same time, which looks a bit similar, but the white metal beast''s shield is transparent, and the gold beast''s shield looks like a phagocytosis. A bit black.


    The white metal beasts around the golden beast, while still sniffing with the nose.


    "Is this in the secret sign?" Hansen is still very worried inside, afraid that the white metal beast found that the gold beast is not its family, or that the gold beast is too weak to suddenly turn his face.


    The white metal beast turned a few rounds of the golden beast, and suddenly jumped up, the heart of Hansen who was scared stopped, and the subconsciously prepared to teleport to save the golden beast, but saw the white metal. The little beast did not rush to the golden beast, but quickly rushed to the big pit that it had climbed out before.


    The golden beast stood there without moving, just looking at the direction of the pothole where the white metal beast disappeared.


    Hansen was shocked by a cold sweat. If the white metal beast wants to eat the golden beast, he does not know that he can''t come and save the golden beast.


    "Fortunately... okay... But what is the situation now? Is it true that the recognition is successful? Still need to continue negotiations?" Hansen''s heart eased a lot from the high-speed jump.


    When Hansen��s mind was turning, he saw the white metal beast crawling out of the pothole, twisting his fat body and running towards the golden beast.


    Hansen saw a white metal branch with a two-foot-long metal branch in the mouth of the white metal beast. There were also several metal fruits on the branch.


    The white metal beast ran to the side of the golden beast, placed the metal branch in front of the golden beast, and saw that the golden beast did not move, and arched the arch with the mouth to the gold beast.


    The golden beast was lowered, and the tongue came out to wrap a fruit into the belly.


    The white metal beast saw the golden beast eat the metal fruit, and turned around a few rounds of the golden beast. He also gathered around the golden beast, standing side by side with the golden beast, and rubbing the body of the golden beast with the body. A very shy and joyful look.


    The golden beast ate his head and ate a few metal fruits. The mask on his body suddenly glowed, and then he saw that the gold beast secreted a mysterious substance, gradually condensed into a genetic armor to protect the whole body, and then Directly melted and penetrated into its body.


    "Is it going to evolve into a baron?" Hansen was shocked and happy.


    The joy is that the metal fruit that the white metal beast gives it is obviously a good thing. What is shocking is that after the gold beast is promoted to the baron, it can no longer be returned to the shelter. If it is forcibly brought back, it will be rejected by the shelter.


    "But such a metal planet should be more suitable for it? It doesn''t have to be lonely in the warehouse every day." Hansen thought.


    When the white metal beast was in the evolution of the Baron, he watched it and watched Hansen and Boa with a vigilant look, just like a thief.


    "Are you an outsider?" Hansen was a little dumbfounded.


    The evolution of the Golden Beast was very smooth. After the evolution of the body, it became darker and smaller, but the metal texture of the body was even heavier.


    Seeing that the golden beast evolved successfully, the white metal little beast delighted and put out his tongue and licked the cheek of the golden beast, seemingly expressing some kindness.


    Han Sen looked more and more and felt that something was wrong. If it wasn''t for him, he was sure that the golden beast was a male, and he thought that the white metal beast was pursuing a spouse.


    "No, the golden beast is male. If the white metal beast is a female, can you pursue a spouse? But if this is the case, the white metal beast is so powerful, I don��t know how many years I have lived, to pursue my family��s golden beast. Isn''t that old cow eating young grass?" Han Sen looked at the eyes of two metal beasts and suddenly became strange.


    The picture that originally seemed very harmonious and loving, now Hansen goes to see it, it becomes a bit strange.


    The golden beast is relatively silent, not as lively as a white metal beast, and often the white metal beast is called several times, and it is lazy.


    But even so, the white metal beast seemed to be very happy, and ran into its potholes to get some metal fruit for the golden beast to eat.


    "I am going, this guy doesn''t really want to soak my golden beast? If that''s the case, you can only grieve and sacrifice your hue. Can you escape from the metal world and see you all? The charm!" Han Sen secretly gave the gold beast to cheer.


    However, the guy who hunted the golden beast obviously did not have such an awareness. He just lazily ate the fruit of the white metal beast, and there was a slap in the air.

 Chapter 2156： Hansen’s guess

    Yuya frowned and looked at the red storm outside, and the brow was very deep.


    Four days ago, they escaped from the metal giant city, because the horrible metal beast went to Hansen and let them escape the metal giant city.


    Later, they found that the metal beast did not know why, and did not rush out of the metal giant city to chase them, so that they can survive.


    However, Hansen completely lost contact with them. Hansen was the leader of this time, and several elders had passed them before. He had to take care of Hansen and could not let him have any mistakes, but now he is all over. Under the mouth of the horror creatures, the king-level powerhouses are all one-in-one, and Hansen is naturally fierce.


    "Hey, I don''t think it''s useless now. I can''t find a way to leave the metal world. We all have to die here. We don''t have to confess anything at the time." Yuya sighed in his heart.


    The people of the Buddha, the Dragon and the Mozu are also here. Their combined number is similar to that of the Zhentian Palace. The difference in strength is quite different.


    But now everyone is sitting in a boat and wants to find a way to get out of here. Many people will have more strength. Yuya has no more to suppress their minds.


    They are not fools at Kahn. They know that the power of the Tiangong Palace here is a big one, and they all look at Yuya, and they haven��t made any trouble.


    It��s just that they haven��t been able to find a way out of the metal world, and they��ve been trapped here.


    The environment in the metal world is very harsh, and it is all metal creatures. It is very different from their life needs. Although they still have some resources to use, I am afraid that they will be trapped here after a long time.


    ......


    Hansen has never seen a person who eats soft rice like a golden beast. The white metal beast surrounds the golden beast all day to please it, a look of love and affection.


    However, the golden beast is very proud, and there is not much to say about it all day, but Hansen is here to see it. It is still very happy to find a companion.


    Hansen and Boa also followed some light. The metal fruits Hansen and Boer could not eat, but on the face of the golden beast, the white metal beast still gave them some liquid like water. .


    After Hansen drank some, he found that the thing contained a very strong energy, which made his body gene optimized.


    Looking at the white metal beast and the gold beast lying side by side, the white metal little beast used his head to grind the love of the golden beast from time to time, but Hansen��s heart was full of doubts.


    The creatures in the shelter seem to have the biological genes of the gene universe. Hansen knows that the genes that the tribes have collected from many ethnic groups have been brought into the shelter and carried out their genetic research, thus creating a lot of shelter creatures.


    However, according to the information he has obtained and some of the circumstances that he or she said late, it is probably known that the purpose of the Clan is to do so, mainly to transform the blood of the Clan. The project they studied is mainly the fusion of the Clan and other ethnic genes.


    Moreover, with the level of the crystal family in the universe at that time, relying on crystal technology, it is equivalent to a superior, and when the last challenge to a superior is still extinguished, they really have so much energy, so much Is the gene of a terrorist creature brought to a shelter?


    Similar to the **** genes of the little red bird, the golden retriever and the golden beast, the power of the crystal family may not be able to fight, but there is still a lot of blood in the sanctuary.


    Hansen can''t imagine how the crystal family did it all.


    "Day and night said that the shelters were not made by the Cypriots. Before they found the shelters, the shelters already existed. Before that, the Great Stars belonged to the sanctuary, and the exits of the shelters were also In the sanctuary, is it true that the sanctuary was originally developed by the sanctuary?" Hansen secretly thought.


    The more Hansen thinks, the more he feels right, the powerful existence of the sanctuary, and the terrorist forces with a large number of deified powerful people, it is possible to get so many powerful biological blood genes, all of which are not possessed by the crystal family.


    And the existence of the sanctuary is in front of the crystal family, which is also consistent with the day and night, the crystal family is only the discovery of the shelter and the transformation.


    ��If the sanctuary is really made by the sanctuary, what is the purpose of the sanctuary to create the sanctuary at the beginning? Why do they put a lot of powerful blood genes into the shelter? What are the creatures in the shelter? Native creatures, is that still being sent in?"


    Hansen wanted to come and think that it should be the Sanctuary to first discover or create a shelter. The nine-life blood cat has inextricably linked with the sanctuary, and can enter and leave the shelter. From this point of view, the nine-life blood cat It is likely that the Sanctuary is sent to study or guard the person in charge of the shelter.


    Only later did not know what happened, so that the entire sanctuary was destroyed, and a terrible big force vanished and became a dust of history.


    The sanctuary also became a star-studded star field. Later, the crystal family did not know how to find a shelter, and used it to transform and use it. Finally, when it was about to be destroyed, the remaining crystal family escaped into the shelter to take refuge. And some blood gene research was carried out.


    Now Hansen still can''t understand that the study of the Clan is what they did at the beginning, or they have inherited the study of the Sanctuary.


    However, these are just Hansen��s speculations and there is no substantive evidence.


    "I am afraid that only the old cat can answer my doubts." Hansen''s heart was slightly depressed, and everything was stuck in the sanctuary and the old cat, but he did not have the strength to enter the Great Star. I don''t know what is going on.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, the golden beast came over to Hansen, yelled at Hansen, and then looked at the direction of the pothole.


    The white metal little beast was watching Hansen next to the pothole and signaling them to the past.


    The golden beast has already gone, and Hansen has also followed up with Boa. He also wants to see and see what the nest of the deified creature is.


    The pothole looks great, but like a funnel, the smaller it goes down, the lower one is a hole with a diameter of one meter.


    The white metal beast and the golden beast have been drilled in, and Hansen has also drilled together with Boa.


    Originally Hansen thought it would be a cave, but seeing everything below, Hansen was suddenly stunned.


    "Here... how can there be such a thing..." Hansen looked at the front with a bit of stagnation, and could hardly believe his eyes.

 Chapter 2157： warehouse

    Under the cave is a huge warehouse-like space. Within that space, Hansen saw a huge array of metal cubes neatly arranged, a bit like a large container warehouse.


    It��s just that the metal cubes are bigger than the container, and there are many huge odd prints on each metal cube.


    This kind of metal cube, Hansen used to see in the narrowness of the month, the blue metal cube that the Rebecbe brought back from the ruins of the Ligu people is the size and appearance of these metal cubes.


    Later, after the blue metal cube was opened, it became a blue gold magic insect, which caused a small loss to the moon. Hansen also unexpectedly got the monster king soul, and repeatedly used the magic insect. The king beast enchanted life.


    Such a thing, Han Sen naturally can not forget.


    Now in this huge warehouse, there are several rows of metal cubes discharged. Hansen counted it, and there are actually twenty-four.


    Just like the blue metal cubes that Hansen saw, among the metal cubes, twelve metal cubes are the color of gold, while the other twelve are dark green.


    And the patterns on the gold cubes and the dark green cubes are slightly different, unlike the patterns on the blue cubes that Hansen had seen before.


    Looking at the palm print above, it is found that even if the same color cube, the palm print is not the same, it seems that those palm print passwords are unique, each cube has a different password.


    "It is difficult to make a difference. The ancients are also one of the branches of the broken genius. If this is the case, then this broken genius really leaves a lot of blood." Han Sen secretly indulged himself.


    He didn''t worry that the monster cubes would suddenly open, not to mention that there would be no passwords to open, even if they were opened, the magic insects flying inside were not the opponents of the white metal beasts.


    The white metal beast walked along the gap between the two metal cubes. Hansen held the baby behind and passed through the huge metal cubes. Hansen could not see many metal wrecks and metal. The branches, fruits, etc. of the plant seem to be the place where the white metal beast is used as a nest.


    Not far from there, there is a row of transparent jars as big as tankers. Most of the transparent cans are empty, and four or five cans contain transparent liquid.


    Hansen probably glanced at it and knew that the liquid inside should be the kind that the white metal beast had given to Hansen and Boa.


    There is a brand on the transparent jar, and it also writes the universal text of the universe. Hansen glanced at it and saw that it was written as "metal disintegration liquid". There are also simple annotations on functions and functions, saying that after drinking it for metal organisms, you can make Metal organisms have evolved into heterogeneous species, and if they are taken from metal, they can increase the degree of alienation.


    There are hundreds of metal dissimilation liquids in a can, and most of them have been drunk by metal beasts. Now there are four or five cans left, and one of them is dissatisfied. A can of the beast is drinking.


    The white metal beast took the golden beast to eat the metal fruit and drink the metal dissimilation liquid. Hansen was also welcome. He got two pots out, put two pots of metal dissipative liquid from the jar, and one pot gave Boa a pot of himself to drink. After drinking, I suddenly felt that the cells in my body had some strange changes.


    Hansen quickly ran the genetic material to refine the metal dissimilation liquid, and the genetic language had a slight growth, which made Han Sen feel happy.


    Hansen turned around in the warehouse and found some strange things. He wanted to come back to the former Tianzu, but most of Hansen didn��t know what it was, and he didn��t know what it was, and most of them It was bitten by a white metal beast and was eaten as a food.


    The vast majority of metal objects in the warehouse, that is, those metal cubes, were not bitten by white metal beasts, which made Hansen feel very strange. I don''t know why the white metal beasts did not swallow the magic cubes.


    Hansen tried to communicate with the white metal beast, but because the language was unreasonable, it was not very convenient to communicate. It was a little more than a long time of communication. Hansen probably knew that the white metal beast seems to be abandoning the metal cube and has a taste that it does not like. So I didn''t eat it.


    Hansen looked closely at the metal cubes and found that there was a thin coating on the outside of the metal cube, a bit like a transparent glue or a wax, wrapping the entire metal cube, but because the coating was transparent, And it is as thin as a nano-coating, and Hansen uses the power of the tunnel to see clearly.


    "I don''t know if I can discuss with the white metal beast. After opening these metal cubes, let it eat the magic insects inside, and then leave a dead and dead king to let me kill, maybe there is still a chance to get the magic insects. The soul of the king." Han Sen intends to calculate.


    It is a pity that the white metal beast does not like the taste of the metal cube outside, and said that he would not bite the metal cube.


    Hansen��s power couldn��t destroy the plating. If you want to open the metal cube, you can only unlock it according to the palm code.


    "Unlocking these passwords can''t help me, but I have to discuss it with the white metal beast first." Han Sen secretly indulged himself.


    Hansen was not in a hurry. He strolled the entire warehouse first. On the other side of the warehouse, Hansen discovered some items that were not made of metal.


    It was some books in metal boxes, but the metal boxes were already bitten by white metal beasts, and the books inside were scattered.


    Those books are not paper, they look a bit like plastic, but the toughness is much stronger than plastic. Hansen condenses a flame to burn, and those books have no reaction at all.


    There are a total of six books in the metal box. Each book is like a small factory building. It seems that it should be a book that the Tianzu people read.


    Hansen needs to fly to the air, so that it is convenient to look at the above words, and then find that the names of these six books are called "Booming Six Breaks", which is a genetic technique for breaking the heavens.


    Hansen was a little interested in breaking the genetics of the Tianzu. He carefully studied the "Broken Six Breaks" and found that the genetic technique of the broken Tianzu is really violent, using the most primitive genetic particles to collide and produce an explosion. They are all capable of exploding beyond their own capabilities.


    The key is that this genetic technique is too dangerous, because the power of the explosion is an indiscriminate attack, even if you are killed, if you don''t get it, you will blow yourself to death, too **** and brutal.

 Chapter 2158： Six days broken

    "It''s very yellow and very violent, but I like it." Han Sen wrote down the contents of the six broken days. He planned to study and practice when he was free. Such violent genetic techniques are definitely the big killer of the leapfrog challenge. .


    It��s not easy to break through the sky. It sounds like a very rough and violent genetic technique, but this genetic technique is a real technical activity, no less difficult than the town��s sorcerer.


    To make an inappropriate analogy, this genetic technique is equivalent to a human nuclear bomb. Even if you know the principle, you want to make it and control it accurately, you can kill yourself. It is quite difficult.


    However, Hansen is not worried. He has a hole in the mysterious classics, which can be controlled to the original particle structure precisely, and it is much easier to practice than the average creature.


    Even so, it still takes time to study the exercises, but Han Sen does not have that mood and time.


    Hansen turned the warehouse around and found no other interesting things. He then hit the metal cubes.


    It has been discussed with the white metal beast for a long time, but because of the language barrier, it took a lot of effort, and with the beauty of the golden beast, finally let the white metal beast agree to cooperate.


    Hansen repeatedly confirmed that the white metal beast must leave the half-step demonized king of the murderer to him, and after obtaining the consent of the white metal beast, Hansen came to the metal cube again.


    However, the white metal beast apparently ate the worm, it just did not like the taste of the outer plating, so Hansen wanted the white metal beast to leave the alien gene of the worm king to him, but the white metal beast refused to give in. Hansen, who is even a golden beast, doesn''t work, Hansen can only give up.


    "Twenty-four worm kings, how should they be able to get a worm king soul? If you can get one, you will earn." Han Sen thought, people have stood in front of a golden cube.


    The password of the broken tyrants is ever-changing, and the complexity of the combination is unimaginable. If you want to take chances, you can��t know how many times you can win the jackpot. It��s more likely than a big bang to produce human beings. Not much higher.


    However, Hansen did not need to take a chance to look at the golden cube. Hansen��s mind was moving, and suddenly there was a touch of purple appearing in his right eye.


    The original black pupil suddenly turned purple, and it was divided into four, forming a purple petite with four petals.


    This is the goddess of the goddess of the goddess of the goddess of the goddess.


    Although this is not a combat-type beast, Hansen��s emphasis on this beast is still on the battle-like beast.


    Just calculate a beast soul like a deified sword, that is, a weapon with a deified power. Maybe you can directly pull out the strength of Hansen, but when you really go to the level of deification, the kind of beast is often the most Weary.


    However, the frog mirror made by the sable butterfly is different. Even when it is at the level of deification, the sacred butterfly and the beast will still have a strong effect.


    Hansen��s right eye was staring at the golden cube, and the four petal-like purslanes in the inside slowly swirled and looked extremely demon.


    Between the four sable rotations, Hansen��s right eye saw something that was not normally seen.


    Unlike the purple scorpion, the frog mirror does not have the power to bind, but it can analyze the structure of all matter and analyze it.


    Under the gaze of four pieces of sable, the process of making the golden cube seems to be in the process of playback, from complete to dismantling, to the original material, and put it back from Hansen��s frog mirror, let Hansen Clearly saw its entire manufacturing process, if there is material, maybe Hansen can copy one.


    The whole process of deconstruction naturally includes the palmprint password of the golden cube. Hansen did not intend to make such a cube. He did not care about the other, just remembered the password.


    After completing this work, Han Sen took up the frog mirror and directly condensed his hand. He took the palm of his hand and hit it on those palm prints.


    When Hansen��s last palm rested on the palm print, he just hit all the palm prints, and Hansen didn��t hesitate to fly back and summon the worms to enchant himself and Boa. The golden beast was covered in it.


    The two men and one beast are huddled together, and the enchantment of the worm king is reduced as much as possible, so that its defensive power is strengthened. Even if the demon king of the demon **** level rushes over, it is impossible to enchant the worm king. Broken.


    Hey!


    I saw a crack in the golden cube, and then quickly disintegrated. The whole golden cube was broken down into a half-height gold monster in a short time, and fluttering one by one.


    Hansen stared at the golden monsters. They were similar to the blue-gold monsters, but they looked a little different, but they were similar. They basically looked at them. They should be a series of creatures.


    I saw a magical worm with only a golden body. The fists of the golden fists condensed in the golden color, and I wanted to rush out when I flapped my wings.


    The white metal beast saw the demon worms, and suddenly their eyes brightened. It just didn''t like the outer layer of plating. It was still very fond of the worm itself.


    I didn''t wait for those golden worms to spread out, and the metal little beast had a big mouth, and suddenly swallowed the group of golden worms into the big mouth like a demon.


    "Hey! Hey! We said yes, let me leave the king of gold worms, how can you swallow it all?" Hansen watched all the golden worms swallowed by the metal beast. The heart suddenly rushed.


    This guy ate all in one bite. Where is his Hansen''s work, wasting such great strength, not all was wasted, and no benefit can be saved.


    When Hansen was depressed, he saw that the metal beast had another mouth and spit out a few things.


    Among them, there is a piece of gold worm crystal, which exudes a golden brilliance of glutinous rice. It is unusual at first glance, and it is probably a heterogeneous gene of several king-level worms.


    In addition to the golden worms, there is a golden worm that has been spit out, but its body has been eroded for more than half, and the flesh and blood are rotten. You can see the internal organs and fall on the ground. I can''t get up and look like I can die at any time.


    "Thank you." Han Sen was overjoyed. He pulled out the ghost tooth knife and smashed it against the golden magic worm king. He also recited in his heart: "The soul of the beast... must be the soul of the beast... even the king of the beast The soul is the same enchantment type, it is also the best animal soul, back to the wife, children, parents, relatives and friends, in addition to the deified, no one should be afraid, at least life is no problem."

 Chapter 2159： Harvesting the soul of the beast

    Hansen slashed on the dying gold worm king wound, and the sly gold worm snorted and could not kill it.


    Hansen had to converge again, and the ghost tooth knives were staggered and smashed.


    Even after fourteen knives, I finally heard the familiar voice that was long-lost in my mind.


    "Hunting the king-level mutant heterogeneous gold monster king and discovering the heterogeneous gene."


    Just let Han Sen slightly disappointed, this mutant gold monster king did not leave him a beast.


    "There are twenty-three, no hurry." Hansen thought, looking at the white metal beast.


    I saw the white metal beast swallowing the body of the mutant gold worm king. In a short while, he spit out a gold magic insect crystal, but this insect crystal is even more than the king-level insect crystals. Beautiful dreams.


    The white metal beast pushed a few king-level insect crystals and the mutant king-level insect crystal to the golden beast, and the meaning was to be given to the golden beast.


    Hansen��s heart was depressed, how he had never encountered such a good thing.


    However, it seems that it is still difficult for the golden beast to digest the king''s insect crystals, and bite a piece with his teeth, but he can''t bite.


    "It still can''t eat now, let me take it first for it?" Hansen said with a smile.


    The white metal beast ignored him, and the tongue was taken directly, and the insect crystals were taken away. Obviously, there was no intention to give Hansen a cheap chance.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders with some helplessness. The white metal beast went to another golden cube and turned to his head twice. It meant that he was going to open the golden cube faster.


    Hansen also had this intention, and quickly went to the golden cube, once again opened the deified mirror, unlocked the password of the golden cube.


    Hey!


    The golden devils flew out, and the result was the same as before. The white metal beast swallowed all the mouth.


    It was only this time that it did not spit out the insect crystals. After a while, only the mutant gold monster king was spit out. Like the last time, this mutant gold monster king was also dying.


    Hansen slashed up and felt very wonderful. The chance of slaughtering the king''s aliens like this is not what every marquis has, let alone this is the mutant king.


    It��s just that Hansen��s strength is still weaker. The ghost tooth knife is on the wound of the seriously wounded King of the Worms, and he has killed a few knives before killing it.


    "Hunting the king-level mutant heterogeneous gold monster king and discovering the heterogeneous gene."


    Hansen��s heart was slightly depressed, and there was still no animal spirit. He had to continue to open a cube.


    One by one, when Hansen killed the seventh mutant gold worm king, he finally heard the sound of the soul of the beast.


    "Hunting the king-level mutant heterogeneous gold magic insect king, get the mutant gold magic insect king beast soul, and discover the heterogeneous gene."


    Hansen��s heart was ecstatic, and he quickly went to see what type of mutant gold monster king beast.


    Mutant gold magic insect king beast soul: enchantment type.


    After Hansen looked at it, he suddenly laughed at the sky: "Ha ha, what do you really want, my luck is finally back."


    Can''t wait to open the remaining metal cubes, the white metal beast is also coming, and Hansen opens how many it will swallow.


    However, the next few mutant gold monster kings, there is no more beast soul, Han Sen thought that there is no chance to get the second mutant gold magic insect king beast soul, the last mutant gold magic insect king actually went out again A beast soul.


    Hansen was overjoyed and continued to open those dark green cubes, releasing the green and golden worms inside, letting the white metal beasts swallow them.


    "Hunting the king-level mutant heterogeneous green gold magic insect king, get the mutant green gold magic insect king beast soul, and discover the heterogeneous gene."


    "I really is the man who is so favored by the goddess of fortune." Hansen was overjoyed, and the first mutant green gold worm king came out of the beast soul, which was undoubtedly a great encouragement for Hansen.


    Looking at the beast of the Green Gold Devil King, still enchanted, Hansen is very satisfied.


    But then there was a sudden change in the situation. Hansen killed one by one, and there was no such thing as a beast. Every time Hansen was holding it, the next time there might be an idea of ??a beast, killing all the mutant greens. King of the Golden Devil, no animal soul reappears.


    "It is also very good to have three mutant king-level beasts. This chance is already very high." Hansen did not think too much, and the harvest of the three beasts has made him very satisfied.


    The white metal beast swallowed up all the worms, and finally spit out a king-level insect crystal to the golden beast. It didn''t take it back. It seemed to make the golden beast slowly play.


    Hansen suspected that the body of the white metal beast should have the ability to resemble a dimensional space. It certainly did not digest those insect crystals, but only stored them.


    However, those who have nothing to do with Hansen, the harvest of the three magical insects has made his mood very comfortable.


    "Try to see if the enchantment of the Golden Devil King and the Green Gold Devil King is as strong as the enchantment of the Blue Gold Devil King." Han Sen thought of calling the Golden Demon King Beast Spirit first.


    Suddenly I saw a gold mask appearing outside Hansen. Apart from the different colors, there is no difference between the enchantment of the Blue Gold and the King of the Witch.


    The Green Gold Devil King is also the same, as if the three kinds of masks are different in color, and the defense is almost the same.


    "I don''t know if these enchantments can be used together?" Hansen thought, and summoned the worms to the enchantment.


    As a result, three worm kings were summoned and one was not summoned.


    The three enchantments that were summoned turned into an enchantment. The enchantments of the three colors of blue, gold and green merged together to form a three-color enchantment, and the remaining one was not summoned. Enchantment is the extra gold worm enchantment.


    "The same kind of monster king soul can not be used at the same time, different colors of the worm king enchantment can be used in combination." Han Sen was surprised, tried the defensive intensity of the three-color monster king enchantment, and found a magic than a single color The worm kings are many times stronger.


    This discovery made Han Sen feel amazed and happy: "These enchanted beasts can still be fused and enhanced. I don''t know how many kinds of worms have been created by the genius. If there are more enchantments, maybe In the end, the defensive power of the enchanted king enchantment can be comparable to the level of deification."


    However, Hansen also knows that the probability is too low. Even if there are other colors of the worm, it may not be handed down. Even if it is handed down, he does not necessarily have the chance to kill them again to obtain the mutant king-level soul.


    "The strength of the three-color monster king enchantment is already strong enough. I am afraid that even if it is a half-step deification, it is impossible to break it now?" Hansen secretly excited.

 Chapter 2160： Mantra promotion

    The strong men of all races waited outside the metal world, but after waiting for half a month, they did not see a marquis coming out from inside. They sent some marquis to inquire about the news. The result was that they would never go back and let the various families lead the team. The elders are very ugly.


    At first, it was obvious that the aristocrats below the Marquis level came out and came out again. How can they even come out without a single one, so that they can��t understand it.


    Now they are not in a good mood, although more than a hundred marquis are not too much for them, but in order to be able to compete for the site, they have sent a lot of elites from the Marquis, if those elites Both are broken in, and it is not a small blow to all ethnic groups.


    Hansen has already known the way to leave the metal world from the white beast. There are two kinds of red and blue storms outside the metal planet, but it is impossible to rush out of the metal planet in the case of blue storm or red storm.


    Every ten times of red and blue storms alternate, there will be a period of storm breaks, only during that time, can be forced to rush out.


    When the Mozu and the Buddhism sent in, it was just during that period, so they were able to go out again. Now they have to wait until ten red and blue storms alternate before they can go out of the metal world.


    Ten times the red and blue storms alternate with the universal time of the universe. It should be about one and a half months, and it takes a long time to get out, so Hansen is not in a hurry.


    In fact, Hansen has the light of the golden beast, and he can enjoy the metal disintegration liquid every day. He is really a bit reluctant to leave here. He plans to drink more metal dissimilation liquid to see if he can promote the genetic terminology to the Marquis.


    On the other side of Yuya, Hansen has already explored it. They camped with a dragon, a Buddha, and a demon in a cave. It should be no danger, but the supply is not much, so they have been finding the way, just There is no result.


    Hansen did not go to see them, and he stayed in the nest of white metal beasts. He drank metal dissimilation liquid, accelerated the cultivation of genetic terms, and waited for the arrival of the storm.


    I don''t know why, the white metal beast is not willing to walk out of the metal giant city, and Hansen''s hope of abducting it to leave together is lost.


    Hansen continued to refine the metal dissimilation liquid. In a month''s time, the genetic terminology finally changed, and it began to change toward the Marquis.


    "Is it finally coming!" Hansen was excited. This is a genetic technique that has been piled up with countless resources. I don''t know what kind of ability will be after the promotion of the Marquis.


    "I don''t know if there will be new forms. If there is only a change in form and no improvement in physical strength, the resources consumed by this genetic technique are not directly proportional to its power. I don''t know if there is no point in wasting resources to cultivate." Hansen said in the dark.


    The curse of the armor is full of holy radiance, and the curses are as brilliant as the sun.


    boom!


    Hansen only felt the body shocked, and the spell armor automatically disintegrated from him, and it became a girl''s spell gesture in front of him.


    The whole girl is covered in brilliance, and her long hair dances with brilliance, like the light of the sun.


    The two revolvers of the curse and the language also radiated blazing brilliance in the hands of the girl, and the eyes of the dazzling people almost could not be opened.


    The breath in Hansen''s body flows like a waterfall in the rushing, the breath of the spell echoes with it, and the radiance of the body is getting stronger.


    boom!


    Finally, the radiance of the mantra erupted like a volcano, turning into a horrible light that rushed into the sky. In that light, the spell was suspended in the light, and a mysterious spell gradually emerged above his forehead. Pattern.


    What does the spell pattern do not understand? It shines slightly, and the light is not strong, but in the strong light, it makes people see clearly.


    The sacred light of the sky converges on the mysterious spells on her printheads. Gradually all the brilliance is integrated into the spell pattern. The spell pattern has not changed at all, but the spell girl has recovered its original appearance.


    "The spell warfare is promoted to the Marquis."


    Hansen��s mind rang the sound of the spell��s promotion, and his body was completely strengthened again, and his physical strength increased again.


    This kind of physical strength, in the Marquis class has been considered invincible existence, even the top purebred dragon Marquis, in terms of physical strength can not be comparable with Hansen.


    Just to Hansen some doubts, the spell does not appear in a new form, just a mysterious spell symbol on the forehead, do not know what kind of power the mysterious spell symbol represents.


    ......


    The faces of Yuya, Kahn and others are very unsightly. They have been searching for ways to leave the metal world during this time, but the results have failed.


    The materials are getting less and less. It was safe to go out and explore when they were in the blue storm. But this time, when they went out, they encountered several similar metal aliens, although they were killed, but they were killed. In a very short period of time, a large number of strange species appeared to surround them and have been chasing the camp.


    They fought against the caves and began to be able to barely support them. However, there are more and more Dukes in the different species, and they are almost unable to support them.


    "Damn, I can''t keep it here. Let''s retreat first?" A Buddhist Marquis''s arm was bitten by a large piece of flesh and blood and shouted.


    "Our supplies are here. If there is no material, it will not last long after running out, not to mention the fact that there are too many different kinds of aliens. It is a dead end to disperse and escape."


    "But now we can''t escape. We will die here. There are too many different kinds of aliens that can appear in the blue storm, and there are many ducal-level existences. We can''t keep it all the time." .


    The Marquis of Long Ba and Yu Ya are silent. Now that they have reached this point, they have no retreat. As long as they can''t escape the metal world, they are all dead.


    Everyone is constantly fighting, and the Marquis can''t help but rush out of the cave and want to kill a living road.


    However, outside the sky is full of strange aliens everywhere, where there is a living way, no matter where you rush, there is only constant fighting, until the physical strength is not divided by those heterogeneous.


    The dragon screamed and rushed out from the cave camp with the dragons. It was also a desperate situation to see the outside. Even if there is a golden dragon with immortality, it is impossible to fight endlessly.


    Yuya also took the disciples of the town Tiangong and killed them. The result was the same. All of them were so different and there was nowhere to escape.


    When the desperate people were desperate, they suddenly felt some unusual commotion in the alien population.

 Chapter 2161： Violent bombing

    Bang!


    Yuya, they are fighting hard, and suddenly they heard that there was an explosion in the distance, and there was a faint light passing through the dense alien population.


    The turmoil of different populations is even more powerful, and it seems to be somewhat uneasy.


    boom!


    Another explosion came, and their eardrums were a little painful. This time they saw clearly that only a mushroom light cloud exploded in a different population not far away, and the horrible shock wave spread out instantly. Large pieces of smashed and smashed bones.


    Bang! Bang!


    One after another, the horror mushroom light cloud exploded in the heterogeneous population, and a large number of different species were bombarded, and soon a large vacuum zone was formed there.


    I saw a **** slender figure coming in the smoke and dust, holding a rocket barrel in his hand, and while launching a rocket, he bombarded the surrounding area.


    A rocket fired around and formed a huge mushroom cloud. The metal earth and the scorpion were crushed together, and the body and gravel collapsed everywhere.


    In the smashing of the chaos and gravel, under the flames of light, smoke and dust, the blood-colored figure seems to be avatars to destroy the madman. While walking, the rockets are constantly blasting, and the gunfire is surrounded by ruins.


    On the shoulders of the violent **** figure, sitting on a five- or six-year-old girl, she looked around curiously, and the beautiful and quiet face formed a strong contrast with the terrorist explosions around her.


    "Han Sen!" The disciples of the Tiangong Palace, such as Yuya, saw the figure surprised and happy.


    Originally thought that Hansen had been killed by the horrible little beast, who knows not only did not die, but also appeared at the critical time of their death.


    Looking at the power of Hansen''s rockets, the large-scale Marquis-level aliens were directly killed, and the Duke-levels were all seriously wounded. Obviously, the power has increased greatly, and it seems that they have been promoted to the Marquis level.


    Hansen had planned to wait until the storm broke out. He could drink more metal dissimilation liquid to consolidate it. However, the disciple of Zhentiangong was in distress, and he had to come out of the metal giant city in advance.


    The rockets that were smashed by the spells were fired indiscriminately, and the mushroom bombs rose everywhere.


    "This guy... just just promoted to the Marquis..." Longji saw the power of the rockets, and had already been stunned. It is hard to believe that it is only the power of the Marquis.


    The dragon eight also changed his face. He only looked at the power of the explosion. Even he did not dare to try the power of the golden dragon. The marquis was able to blast out such a terrible force, and it was still a wide-ranging attack. Believe.


    Looking at the duke-level aliens were blown into serious injuries, Kahn��s face changed disappointingly: ��The terrible power, such power is just just promoted to the Marquis. If he is promoted to the Marquis earlier, maybe he can and gold coins, They are higher."


    "What kind of genetic surgery is that, how powerful is it so terrible? Throughout the entire gene universe, on the destructive power, I am afraid that when Han Jushi is the first, even the strongest such as gold coins and bamboo can not match it." The Marquis of the family praised.


    Everyone has the same feelings about the words of the Marquis of the Buddhism. The power of that is absolutely the crown of the Marquis. Even if the Dragon Eight uses the evil dragon force, the power will be condensed to one point. I am afraid that the destructive power is not as good as Hansen��s rocket.


    What is even more frightening is that it is still a wide range of genetic techniques. This kind of power is really unacceptable. I can''t believe it is from a Marquis.


    Under the full bombardment of Hansen, even the heterogeneous population that was obscured by the sun and the sun was trembled. Hansen, who was unscrupulously opened, was a humanoid artillery. He was killed by a piece of heterogeneous species. They can''t stand his crazy bombing.


    Bang! Bang!


    The whole earth was trembled, and the strangers were screaming together, and they were blown up in the explosion of artillery.


    If there is anything that can''t be solved by a single shot, then another shot.


    boom!


    Hansen took advantage of the rockets, like the Garlin machine guns, and it was a shot at the nearby alien population. The light and shock waves generated by the explosion suddenly melted the large pieces of the seeds into the flames of fire.


    "Hunting the Marquis-level aliens..."


    The sound of hunting in the mind kept ringing, and it has become a piece of content. It is impossible to tell what is in the end, and it is impossible to describe Hansen��s current violentness.


    This is not the special power that the spell received after being promoted to the Marquis, but Hansen��s own power plus the newly-experienced ��Broken Six Breaks��.


    Hansen��s own strength is already very horrible, enough to dominate the Marquis level, plus the collisional blasting force that was studied from the ��Breaking Six Breaks��. It��s really that the Buddha blocks the Buddha and blocks the gods. Hansen feels himself. A person can blow up a Galaxy fleet.


    After the mantra was promoted to the Marquis, Han Sen was idle and did nothing. He studied the "Broken Six Breaks", with the hole of the mysterious esoteric esoteric, and the analytical ability of the Mirror, Hansen practiced "Broken Six " Come, the speed is amazing.


    Of course, Hansen still took a bit of a clever, and the power of the six-breaker was not even able to stop himself, so he attached the power of the six-breaker to the shells and bullets of the spell, and then bombarded it from a distance. So that it will not endanger itself.


    I didn''t expect the two to be a perfect match. The shells and bullets were attached to the collision force of "Booming the Sky". Although Hansen only studied the first break, the power of the rocket has reached the realm of this horror. .


    Even the duke-level aliens can''t stop the power of his two guns. The power of a rocket launcher alone suppresses a heterogeneous population.


    Long Ba and Yu Ya began to fight with Hansen, and then they stopped and looked at Han Sen there.


    Surrounded by ruins, corpses and smoke, the strange populations that cover the sky, the hard-boiled and escaping by Hansen bombing, made a strange sorrow.


    Now looking at Hansen and the big explosion that has been happening all around, everyone has only one thought left in his heart: "Let the guy destroy the annihilation of his mother, is he really destroying the family?"


    Flying all over the sky, everywhere is a mess, it is like a **** cemetery.


    Hansen glared at the rocket launcher, sitting on the shoulders of the little girl, stepping on the ruins step by step, and even let the dragon eight can not help but a cold, subconsciously stepped back two steps.


    "Yuya, are all of us all right?" Han Sen looked at the disciples from Yuya and other disciples.


    "No...nothing...nothing..." Yuya, who has always been heavy, has been shocked and has not recovered. He was asked by Hansen, and the brain began to work.


    "Han Shi, you are too fierce!" Bai Zhen, no matter how many, has been excited to scream.


    "Too domineering!"


    "This is truly invincible!"


    "Even the duke-level aliens were killed alive, too much?"


    "If the Korean teacher advances to the Marquis, what is the first gold medal in the Marquis?"


    The disciples of the Tiangong of a group of people in the town returned to the excitement of the gods, and they used the respect of the Taoist empire unconsciously. The bombardment of the horror of the horror was really a deep impression on them, and they were unconscious. I used a respectful speech and didn''t feel anything wrong.

 Chapter 2162： End of practice

    The strongmen of Zhentiangong, Longzu, Destroyer, Buddhism and Mozu are waiting outside the metal world. It has been nearly two months since they were gone. They still don��t see the Marquis they sent back, not even one who came back. This makes their moods heavier day by day, and there is no hope of being able to come back.


    "There... there is something coming out of the metal world..." Suddenly, a dragon who was in charge of monitoring the metal world suddenly cried.


    Almost at the same time, the voices of the same people sounded in all the tribes. The strong people who had already waited for two hours immediately came to the metal world and stared at the magnetic field outside the metal world. .


    Sure enough, some of the figures flew out of them, one...two...the figure gradually got more and more, and at first it was just a small dot in the cloud, and later it became clearer.


    "Dragon Eight... is the Dragon Eight..." A king of the Dragons shouted excitedly.


    Other families are no exception, and they gradually see their own people, and the excitement in their hearts can be imagined.


    However, with the gradual clarity of those figures, the elders of Zhentian Temple became more and more excited, and the faces of other ethnic groups were gloomy.


    Because the number of disciples in Zhentiangong is actually the sum of the other ethnic groups, and the disciples of Zhentiangong seem to have no serious problems, other disciples are very embarrassed, and even more are wounded.


    Hansen took Yuya and they returned to the elders of Zhentian Palace. The disciples of Zhentiangong saw more than one hundred disciples who had not lost one. Only a few suffered minor injuries. They suddenly overjoyed and said: "Well, Hansen, you did." Very good, don''t talk about anything now, let me go back to rest first."


    "Yes." Hansen and Yuya and others were all prepared to leave with the elders.


    However, I suddenly saw a lot of figures flashing. The strong dragons, Buddhas, ruins, and demons had a horrible atmosphere, and surrounded the people in the town of Tiangong, blocking their way.


    "What do you mean by this?" The elders of Qinghe, headed by Zhentiangong, stared at them coldly and said that the strongmen of the town''s Tiangong also entered the state of preparation.


    The king of the ruined family stared at Hansen and others and shouted: "The Marquis of all ethnic groups have entered the metal world. All of us have suffered heavy losses. Only one disciple of your town Tiangong has not lost, fearing that it is not the hands and feet of your town Tiangong. Have we all the Marquis of all races?"


    It is no wonder that the king of the ruined king is so anxious that the other families have returned to some of the marquis, but they have not returned from the murder of the Marquis. Now the devastating eagerness wants to know what is happening in the metal world. thing.


    Although other ethnic groups are not as eager as the devastating people, their losses are not small, and their minds are the same as those of the ruined kings. They refuse to let Hansen leave them.


    Now the strength of the people of the group can also immediately ask the town Tiangong for a statement. If they wait for them to return to the town Tiangong, and then want to talk to the town Tiangong, I am afraid it is not so easy.


    Therefore, the strong people of all ethnic groups did not have time to ask what happened to their disciples who came back. They stopped the people in the town of Tiangong and said.


    If they do, they can''t let them go. If they don''t, they will not release it later.


    When the elders of Qinghe listened to the words of the ruined king, they sneered: "Your disciples are not strong enough to die in the Tiangong of our town?"


    The king of the ruined king suddenly sneered: "The strength of the Marquis of my family is naturally not under the palace of your town. Even if it is not enough, it is impossible for us to die. You are not hurt, if you don''t give us a confession, Even if we ruin the family, I am afraid that other families will not agree."


    At this moment, he naturally wants to hold on to the dragons. Otherwise, it is impossible to stop the elders of the cranes by destroying the strength of the people here.


    "That? Our town Tiangong has never had to give anything to say." Qinghe elders coldly said.


    He hadn''t let Hansen talk to them before, and they were leaving with them. They saw this situation and wanted to leave here and say it.


    The elders of Qinghe also felt that there must be problems in them. It is very likely that Hansen did what they did. Otherwise, how many of their disciples in the Tiangong Palace came back, but the other ethnic groups suffered heavy losses.


    The devastating kings screamed coldly: "You don''t have to take the town Tiangong to press us. The Tianzu is very strong, but there is no weak family here. Don''t give a confession today, you don''t want to leave."


    "Qinghe lays, it is not too late to get things clear and go." The Buddha king said.


    The Dragon King also said faintly: "If the disciples of the Tiangong Temple have not done it, stay here to make things clear and why?"


    The elders of Qinghe frowned slightly and wanted to say something, but suddenly they saw that the disciples who came out of the metal world, such as Long Ba and Kahn, rushed over and went to the kings of various ethnic groups to say something.


    In addition to the ruined family, the other three tribes listened, and suddenly their faces were gloomy. They originally surrounded the town of Tiangong, and all of them turned around their guns and surrounded the ruins of many powerful people.


    "Destroy the family, it seems that it is now your turn to give you a statement." The Dragon Kings stared coldly at the ruined many powerful people.


    The faces of other ethnic groups are also very bad, so that the ruined strongman will suddenly be paralyzed. I don''t know what this is.


    The elders of Qinghe quickly called Hansen and Yuya to come over and asked about the passing of the incident. After listening to it, they were surprised and almost closed their mouths.


    He was not surprised at the shackles of the ruined family, but was surprised that Hansen actually defeated the alien population with his own power and saved so many marquis from all ethnic groups.


    It is necessary to know that the Marquis sent by the various ethnic groups are elites, and the top Marquis like Long Ba, Long Jiu and Kahn are in their power, so many Marquis have not been able to repel the alien population, Hansen It is such a horrible force that it is done by oneself.


    The four words of the same order are invincible.


    Although the dragons and other kings are somewhat unbelievable, Hansen is so powerful, but there are many marquis of all ethnic groups present, and there are marquis of their own family. It is impossible to deliberately exaggerate Hansen��s ability to let them not believe it.


    After this incident, Han Sen��s name was circulated among several ethnic groups, but anyone who knew this thing knew that there was an equally horrible Hansen in addition to the bamboo in the town.


    Because of the existence of the deified little beast, all the tribes gave up their plans to occupy the metal world. As for how to deal with the ruined people later, Hansen is also unknown.


    Hansen was also awarded the award of the town Tiangong because he led the town Tiangong disciple to return a lot of safety.


    However, those who are not very important to Hansen, Isa and the town of Tiangong''s agreement is to promote Hansen to the Marquis level, and now Hansen has been promoted to the Marquis, his practice in the town of Tiangong has ended, need to return to the narrowness of the month.


    After all, it is not a true disciple of Zhentiangong. It is impossible for Zhentiangong to provide a lot of resources for him to continue to promote the Duke.

 Chapter 2163： Haichuan monument

    "Go, leave your name on the Haichuan monument. No matter where you are in the future, you must remember that you are a disciple of Zhentian Temple."


    After returning to the town of Tiangong for half a month, Hansen ended all the affairs of his body, and then went to see the town Tiangong master. When he left, the town Tiangong said to him.


    Be tolerant to diversity, tolerance is a virtue.


    There are many famous disciples of various ethnic groups in Zhentian Palace. When their practice ends, they can leave their names on the Haichuan monument, let everyone know that they used to be disciples of Zhentian Temple. A magical place to live and practice.


    Isa once left her mark on the Haichuan monument, and Hansen is no exception. This is the last ceremony of the famous disciple leaving the town Tiangong.


    When Hansen came to the front of the Haichuan Monument, many disciples of the Tiangong Temple were waiting here, waiting to watch Hansen��s name on the Haichuan Monument.


    For the famous disciple of Hansen, many of the true disciples of Zhentian Temple are very complicated.


    Hansen��s excellence is self-evident. The genius of Zhentiangong is innumerable, but only one person can be the same as the one who is alone. This kind of honor is not for everyone.


    However, the more Hansen is excellent, the more people are sorry for him, the difficulty of Hansen��s promotion to the Marquis, and everyone understands clearly.


    With the difficulty of promotion like him, let alone be deified, it is hard to say that it can be promoted to the king level. If such a talented genius cannot be promoted to the king level, he will eventually annihilate everyone.


    Of course, some people secretly rejoiced, fortunately the hardship of Hansen��s promotion, and fortunately he barely took the possibility of the most peak.


    Haichuan monument, which is a floating island in the town Tiangong, can also be said to be a floating mountain.


    The black stone mountain of up to a thousand feet is suspended between the voids, which seems to be a tremor.


    On the mountain wall of the Wanshan Mountain, like a mirror, there are many traces, including names, sword marks, flower carvings, and some portraits.


    Zhentiangong has no restrictions on how the named disciples can be named on the Haichuan monument. When the disciples are leaving, they can leave whatever they want to represent themselves. They represent that they have lived here and lived. It is a time and a feeling. Imprint.


    But keeping a name on the Haichuan monument is not an easy task.


    The reason why this mountain is called Haichuan monument is that the material of the whole mountain is Haichuan stone. The eight words of Heiner River are not just spiritual meaning. Haichuan stone itself has a very magical Features, it can absorb the power of a variety of different attributes.


    The force acts on the sea stone, and it can play a role less than the case, and the longer the same force lasts on the sea stone, the stronger the resistance of the sea stone to it, the general marquis wants to be on it. It is very difficult to leave a complete name.


    There are many traces of knife marks and sword marks on the top, because when the named disciples leave, there is no power to leave a complete name on them, and they can only replace their own names with a trace.


    The one who can leave a complete name on the Haichuan Stone is considered to be a top-ranking figure among the Marquis. Those who can paint on it are the top of the top.


    Of course, there are some exceptions. For example, the mountain top of Haichuan Mountain was originally prominent like a sword tip, but it was hard to be cut off by a mountain that was more than four meters high. That is, Isa left a trace when she left. Proof of practice in the town of Tiangong.


    The small piece of rock that had fallen down was also brought back to the narrowness of the moon by Isa. On her blade, she made a rockery in the garden and was named "Haichuan Hill" by her.


    Han Sen looked at the Haichuan monument, and his heart was secretly pondering. Isa went back with a souvenir. If he didn��t bring it back, wouldn��t it be a loss?


    "Cut a mountain tip back?" Han Sen touched his chin with one hand and looked at the top of the mountain.


    The sharpest and thinnest section on the top of the mountain has been cut by Isa, and the finest place is also seven or eight meters wide. With the characteristics of the sea stone, it is a kind of effort to cut it down.


    And if you go down, it will get thicker and thicker, and it will be even harder to cut it down.


    When Isa was gone, it was the Duke. He is now only the Marquis. He is very disadvantaged in his own strength. If he is bombed with a blast, he may explode a short period.


    However, it is too ugly to eat like this. It is a farewell to the memorial, and it is not a bandit mining gold mine. It is not very elegant.


    Hansen himself feels that he is still a very serious person, so that kind of thing is not a last resort, he can''t do it.


    However, Hansen was a little unwilling to leave empty-handed.


    Even if you can''t take a hill tip like Isa, you have to take it back with you. It''s also very valuable for Haichuan Stone. It is a good material for building high-end secret rooms.


    The secret room built with the sea stone, not to mention the thief, even if it is a bright and tidy to dig, a king also needs some effort to dig.


    It is the best choice to make a place like exercise room and fighting stone with Haichuan stone.


    Hansen��s mind is calculated. If you can get more Haichuan stone back, and then cooperate with some materials with memory remodeling, it is much more convenient to build a practice room in the base.


    After practicing genetics or learning martial arts with your own brothers, you don''t have to worry about dismantling the base.


    "Unfortunately, I am still only a Marquis. The power is still too far away. If I am a king-level powerhouse, I will split the Haichuan Mountain into two halves and pull back halfway to build the base. Anyway, the people''s town Tiangong is rich and rich. Take Haichuanshan as a memorial wall, and don''t care if I take half of it as a brick. Unfortunately, my strength is too weak. At most, I have to cut down a small piece. I am afraid that even the bathroom floor is not enough." Sen Xin secretly thought.


    "Forget it, a small piece is a small piece, it is a commemoration, and it is better than nothing." Han Sen thought for a moment, his heart suddenly moved: "Even if it is a small piece, there is also a difference in size. It��s a bit of a slash, and there��s no chance to miss it.��


    Hansen thought, his right eye smashed, and the original dark pupil suddenly turned purple, and then split into four, turning into four petal-shaped purple pupils.


    Hansen looked at the Haichuan Mountain with his eyes open and wanted to see where it would be better to cut the knife.


    The owner of the town Tiangong saw Hansen��s expression and suddenly felt a glimpse of his heart. When Isa left, it seemed that he was looking at Haichuan Mountain with this kind of eyes.


    "Fortunately... okay... Fortunately, his Marquis level is gone... If it is the same as Isa, it is the Duke level. I am afraid that Haichuan Mountain will be cut off again... now at most I was cut off a small piece... I didn��t tighten it... I didn��t tighten it...�� The town��s main heart secretly rejoiced.

 Chapter 2164： The secret of Haichuan Stone

    Hansen''s right eye was staring at Haichuan Mountain and scrutinizing it. Under the influence of the purple sacred butterfly and the beast spirit, the process of the evolution of Haichuanshan was reversed in the right eye of Hansen.


    The deified soul of the beast, the magical creatures can be imagined by ordinary creatures. In the rapid reversal analysis, Hansen saw the vast mountains and seas, gradually peeling off from a majestic mountain, and the mountains seemed to be the outer garments of bamboo shoots. One piece was peeled off.


    Hansen didn''t learn geological knowledge, but he also knew that the mountain would not be formed like this. However, the purple scorpion butterfly soul soul is impossible to make mistakes, or it can''t be resolved. As long as it can be resolved, it should be correct.


    "Strange, isn''t Haichuan Stone really a stone? Is it a kind of plant?" Hansen had such a thought in his heart, but he thought it was wrong. Haichuan stone is a stone. Even if he is a life, it is also a stone life.


    Hansen thought of the theory of stone life that left mad told him, but it seems to be somewhat different from what he is currently encountering.


    Because the formation time of the sea stone is very long, it takes a long time for the mirror to analyze, deconstruct, and trace back the whole process.


    Although this process was accelerated at a very high magnification in the frog mirror, it still took a lot of time. Han Sen really saw the source of the formation of the sea stone and the whole process of the formation of the sea stone.


    In the center of the sea stone, it turned out to be a small stone that could not be small, like a silkworm baby. The stone insect survived in a sea-like magma, and its body hit a rock in the magma. Roll it, then climb it out.


    The magma that is smeared on the body gradually condenses into a stone shell outside the body, and the stone shell is infiltrated by the material secreted by the body of the stone worm. The stone has undergone a strange change, and it is black and bright, like a jade.


    After the stone shell was completely blackened, the stone worm rolled into the magma and rolled it, and the body was covered with a layer of magma.


    The stone worm repeats the process over and over again, and more and more layers of stone are exposed outside it, and its body is getting bigger and bigger.


    It turned out to be a small finger-sized body. I don��t know how many years I have gone through it, and I finally turned it into a huge stone.


    Because the stone shell is too heavy, the stone insects have become difficult to move. At this time, it no longer climbs out of the magma, and the body of the boulder sinks directly into the magma.


    As time went by, the boulder gradually wrapped up layers of stone layers in the magma sea. The material of the stone worms gradually changed the characteristics of the stone shells. After hundreds of millions of years, it gradually began. The land is a mountain-like stone.


    Hansen��s mind was shocked by the whole process of backtracking. I couldn��t imagine such a small life. In the end, I could form a vast mountain. The magic of life is amazing.


    At the same time, this discovery also made Han Sen very curious. I don''t know what kind of creature the stone worm is. It has such a wonderful ability to turn the magma into a sea stone.


    "I don''t know if the stone worm still lives in the sea stone. If it is still alive, what does it feed on?" Hansen secretly guessed.


    At this point, Hansen naturally had no way of knowing that the mountain was too thick, and he could not sense a small trace of life in the most central position of the mountain.


    However, the analysis and backtracking of the sable butterfly made Hansen see some useful information.


    The Haichuan stone formed by layer-by-layer coating like this should be flawless in itself, and it will not exist like ordinary cracks in ordinary mountains and rocks.


    Even if the outermost layer is split, the relationship with the inner layer is not large, so in general, unless the force exceeds the capacity of the sea stone, it is impossible to open the sea stone.


    However, Hansen found an interesting thing in the process of retrospecting the formation of the sea-like stone in this giant mountain.


    The little stone worm, which is like a silkworm, is rolling in the magma. After the body is covered with magma, it forms a stone shell, but this stone shell is not invulnerable.


    Originally it should be a stone shell without any gaps. After the formation of the stone shell, there was a small hole in the forehead of the stone insect, which was almost invisible to the naked eye.


    Hansen carefully looked at the stone worm and found that it was in the position of the small hole, that is, the stone worm''s forehead, also had a small stomata.


    ��Does the stone worm need to breathe? So what is it breathing? It��s definitely not something like oxygen.�� Hansen meditated.


    Although Hansen didn''t understand it for a while, he was quite sure that no matter how many stone worms were hit and how many magma-formed stone shells were formed, that small pore was always there.


    Even if it has now turned into a giant mountain, the pores that are smaller than the needle tip are still there, but no one will notice that there is such a small hole above such a giant mountain.


    If Hansen uses the sable butterfly to trace the whole process, even if he uses the hole to see the hole in the inch, he will find the hole and will not pay attention to it.


    Now that Hansen has discovered it, naturally he wants to see it clearly. When his mind is moving, people have already walked toward Haichuan Mountain.


    "I finally moved. I don''t know what kind of mark Hansen will leave on the Haichuan monument. Will it be his name?"


    "I don''t think it''s his name. It''s like a character like him. It''s too common to leave a name. Maybe he will leave a poem or a picture, which is in line with his elegant identity."


    "What poetry and painting, don''t forget, Han Sen is playing with a knife and a gun. I think it is a knife mark. You think about it, the Taoist Hansen left a far-reaching knife mark on the Haichuan monument. I waited for the disciples to vie for enlightenment. After a few years, many disciples realized the artistic conception of a knife, and never made a big move. Isn��t it a beautiful talk?"


    "It makes sense, but if that''s the case, I think it''s better to leave the sword."


    ......


    Thousands of cranes and sisters of Yunxiao and the Buddha at the beginning of the day watched Hansen quietly in the distance to Haichuan Mountain.


    "I don''t know what Hansen will leave?" Yun Suyi muttered to himself.


    Although she knew that she and Hansen could not have a result, but knowing that Hansen had to go, there was still something in the heart of Yun Suyi.


    "In the character of Hansen, he certainly does not like trouble, at most, he just keeps a name, and may even leave a knife mark to finish the matter." Qian Yuhe said.


    "This is very likely, Han Sen is all good, that is, this temper is a bit too lazy and lonely." Yun Sushang nodded.


    When everyone talked about it, he saw the red clouds rising at the foot of Hansen. The path has been rising from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain. It has reached the top of the mountain in a moment.


    Hansen��s move made the old man��s face in the town��s Tiangong slightly discolored, because when Isa went, it was in that position.

 Chapter 2165： Knife

    "He shouldn''t want to learn the Queen of the Blades, take a mountain tip and take it back?" The black-yellow woman standing next to the main gate of the Tiangong Palace said a little, and looked strange.


    "Hey, they are both a virtue and a teacher." The town''s main lord snorted and felt that Hansen was definitely planning this.


    The black yarn woman smiled and said: "Han Sen is very strong, but after all, he has just been promoted to the Marquis. Compared with the Queen of the Blades who was promoted to the Duke that year, the strength is still a lot worse. The Queen of Blades only cut one. At the tip of the mountain, the thinnest place on the top of Haichuan is also seven or eight meters thick, and then it is doubled thicker. Hansen, even if he uses all his strength, at most, he will take a small piece of rock. Don''t worry too much."


    "My town Tiangong is such a huge base, even if he is allowed to take it, how much can he take? The ants are banyan trees, let him go." Zhentiangong said very atmosphericly.


    In fact, even if the town of Tiangong does not want Hansen to take it, there is no such thing as a good way. Because Haichuan Mountain is named, it takes a little sea stone as a souvenir. This is the custom that has been handed down from the ancient palace of the town. It can be regarded as a customary rule. It is also not good to only bind Hansen.


    Moreover, Zhentian Temple does not lack Haichuan Stone, otherwise it will not use such a sea-rock stone mountain as a memorial wall.


    In addition, the general registered disciple is to take away the stone tablets that have fallen from the mark as a commemoration. It is directly cut off a mountain tip like Isa, and the town of Tiangong is so unique, and there is no more. Two.


    Everyone was watching Han Sen, and Hansen stood on the top of the mountain before standing on the top of the mountain. He looked at the top of the mountain like that and did not go up.


    The hole in the Xuanqi field has been opened by him. The sea stone has become the order chain of the particle structure in his eyes, and it is easy to see where the small hole is.


    "Sure enough, it''s here." Hansen''s heart moved slightly, and it fell on the top of the mountain, and then pulled out the ghost tooth knife.


    Hansen thought in his heart: "It is useless to bring a small piece of Haichuan stone back. It is better to try to see if the stone insect is still alive."


    Hansen was interested in the stone worms in the Haichuan stone, so he gave up the plan to cut down a piece of sea stone, but after pulling out the ghost tooth knife, he concentrated the power on the tip of the knife.


    Boa sat on Hansen''s shoulder, curiously looked at the knife in Hansen''s hand, and then looked at the Haichuan stone below, it seems to understand what


    Others didn''t understand it. I don''t know what Hansen stood on the top of the knife.


    "Does the Han Dao teacher want to engrave on the top of the mountain? The top of the mountain is good, but if you are there, you can''t see it."


    "It shouldn''t be as simple as lettering. I have only heard the words in the stone wall. I have never heard of the words in the stone. If he has the name engraved there, who will go to the top of the mountain in the future, is he going to step on his foot?" Hansen is so smart, he should not do this stupid thing."


    "But if he doesn''t write, what are they doing on the top of the mountain?"


    Everyone was puzzled. For a time, no one could guess Hansen��s thoughts. Even the black yarn woman around the town��s main palace was slightly frowning: ��What do he want to do in that position? If you want to smash the sea stone, there can be Not a good choice, the direction of power is not right."


    The master of the town Tiangu frowns and Hansen doesn''t talk. He feels a bit wrong in his heart, but thinking about Hansen''s promotion to the Marquis, it is impossible to make any big moves.


    Yun Suyi and others looked at Han Sen curiously, not knowing what he wanted to do.


    Hansen holds the ghost tooth knife, and the knife tip is getting more and more solid.


    The method of compression and solidification learned from the dragons allowed Hansen to condense a very fine knife. Hansen prepared to stab a knife and let the knife thread directly follow the tiny hole. If it is inside the stone The worm is still alive, and if it encounters a knife, it will naturally react.


    Of course, Hansen didn''t think about killing it. He just explored its life and death. If the knife touched the stone worm, it would naturally converge and not kill its life. This control Hansen still has Confidence.


    However, Haichuan Mountain is more than enough. Even if the stone insect is in the center of the mountain, it is more than 10,000 meters away. It is not the general Marquis that can do it.


    If Hansen is not good at the softness of the Lunar New Year and the Great Yin Yang magnetic cannon, it is impossible to send the knife wire to such a long distance.


    However, Hansen did not have full control of himself, so he could only concentrate on the strength of the whole force and try it out. By the way, the ghost tooth knife was inserted into the sea stone, leaving a knife mark, which is a memento.


    Everyone saw Hansen standing on the top of Haichuan Mountain, holding the handle of the ghost tooth knife in both hands, but the tip of the knife was down. A strange purple black knife light condensed thicker on the ghost tooth knife, as if there was one. Only the evil spirits are struggling on the blade.


    Hansen condensed his strength at the extreme. He said nothing, and his hands were fiercely forced, and the tip of the knife stabbed toward the tiny hole.


    Hey!


    The powerful force directly broke the sea stone, and the knife tip directly stabbed it. The body of the ghost tooth knife quickly penetrated into the mountain body, and the knife handle was straight between the eyes.


    Then Han Sen was kneeling on one knee, holding the handle with both hands, and kept this posture. He did not immediately pull out the ghost tooth knife, and did not continue to do other actions.


    Everyone looked at the heart and was shocked. The force of the knife was straight and there was no handle. It can be seen that Hansen��s power is indeed extraordinary. It is impossible for the general Marquis to insert the knife, let alone the handle, even if it is a few Inch is not easy.


    However, although this knife is fierce, it is still a little worse than Hansen��s fame.


    The disciple of the original Tiangong of the town thought that Hansen��s knife should have other movements. He would pull with strength and write a picture on it, but after waiting for a while, he found that Hansen had no meaning at all.


    Everyone can''t see it naturally. Hansen''s knife stabbed, and the knife-sharp knives had penetrated directly into the small hole and quickly rushed toward the depth of the small hole.


    This is definitely a technical activity, the ability to condense the knife wire to a level that is thinner than the small hole, which is not something that ordinary people can do.


    Moreover, during the process of stabbing the knife, it is absolutely impossible to let the knife wire deviate from the small hole and touch the rock, otherwise the force of the knife wire will be blocked by the rock.


    Let the knife wire maintain such a degree of cohesion and rush to more than 10,000 meters. In the entire gene universe, I am afraid that few Marquis have done it.


    What''s more, the hole is not laser punched, it is not necessarily straight, the middle is slightly curved, the knife hits the egg and plays with the egg. Without Hansen''s ability to sense and control the knife, it is still impossible to send the knife. Go to the location where the stone worm is located.

 Chapter 2166： Knife, sea, mountain

    Hansen holds the handle and does not move on the top of the mountain. It is not that he does not want to move, but he cannot move. He is controlling the extension of the knife to the depth of the hole.


    Without his control, the knife wire had already hit the rock, and it was impossible to rush into the depths of more than 10,000 meters.


    Hansen has not moved, so that everyone has some doubts, and the owner of the town of Heaven seems to see something, his face changed slightly: "What is this kid doing?"


    Many disciples in Zhentiangong want to know what Hansen is doing, and they are secretly talking about it.


    "Isn''t that finished? Just leave a knife mark?"


    "I was quite expecting it. I didn''t expect it to be just a knife mark. Such a knife mark, I am afraid that even the mood can''t stay? It''s better to write a poem and draw a picture."


    "Yeah, white has been looking forward to it for so long."


    All the disciples were slightly disappointed. After all, the name of Haichuanshan was also a certain degree to the disciples to show their own opportunities. They thought they could see something interesting, but they didn''t expect such a knife to be finished.


    Hey!


    When the disciples of the Tiangong Temple discussed, they suddenly heard a whisper in the direction of Haichuan Mountain, as if there was a crack in the slate.


    The people stopped talking and looked at Haichuan Mountain again. They saw Hansen still kneeling there, holding the handle with both hands, and the body did not move, still maintaining the posture.


    There seems to be no change in Haichuan Mountain. This made the disciples feel a little disappointed. When they heard the sound of the stone, they thought that Hansen��s knife had moved again.


    Hey!


    It was also the soft sound of a slate break. This time, everyone heard it clearly. It was from the place where Hansen had inserted the knife. His eyes could not help but look over there.


    Only most people''s eyesight is not very strong, the distance is a little far away, and nothing is seen.


    However, such as the town of Tiangong, black yarn women, Yun Changkong and other strong, but in the joint between the handle and the rock, saw two subtle cracks.


    The cracks extended outward in the direction of the blade and the back of the knife. Only the hair was so thin, and the length of the split was only a dozen centimeters, which was not so conspicuous, but they made a big change in their faces.


    Among the jade towns, Yu Shanxin, who was feeding the old dog, suddenly stood up. His body shape was just a sway, and he came to the Yumen Tower of Yucheng, staring at the foothills of Haichuan Mountain.


    Dream Island, the dreaming beast that was sleeping suddenly opened his eyes and stood up from the grass. A pair of dreamlike eyes looked at the top of Haichuan Mountain.


    "What is the situation? How can there be a crack in the stone?"


    "It is estimated that Hansen''s knife has torn the stone next to it. This is normal. After all, it is Hansen. He uses the power of the teeth. It is normal to tear the nearby sea stones."


    Hey...hey...


    When the people spoke, the broken sound continued to sound, and it was getting louder and louder. The number of times was getting louder and louder. Everyone kept their breath and stared at the foothills of Haichuan Mountain. What happened.


    Hey...hey...


    The sound of the break was louder and louder, and the eyesight was stronger. Some disciples of the Tiangong Temple had already seen the crack extending from the blade, and the crack was still extending outward.


    "It��s a Han Dao teacher. It��s so powerful that it can tear the sea stone to such a degree!��


    "It''s really amazing. I said, Hansen could just finish the knife. It turned out to be the case. He wants to leave a tear on the top of the mountain!"


    "With such a strong tearing force, you should leave a knife on the top of the mountain. After that, we can go to observe the knife and knife, and the brothers who practice the knife are blessed."


    Hey!


    The sound of the break suddenly increased. It was like a mountain being thundered. The disciples of the Zhentian Temple were shocked, but the shock of their hearts was stronger than the impact of the ears.


    Everyone looked up at the foothills of Haichuan Mountain. I saw the place where Hansen inserted the ghost tooth knife. The whole mountain top was like being torn into two halves, splitting from the middle and showing a long A crack of more than ten meters.


    Even more frightening is that the crack is actually extending at a very fast speed toward the mountain below, and Hansen has been sliding down the knife.


    Hey!


    The huge mountain peaks, in the bursts of the booming sounds, broke into two halves and split up on both sides.


    Everyone stayed, watching Hansen hang in the air, holding the fangs of the thorns in his hands, and the Wanzhang Xiongshan split into two halves under his knife, crashing toward both sides.


    Even the town''s Tiangong master, the black yarn woman and the elders of the town''s Tiangong, have been stunned at this time, one by one like a fixed frame, watching Haichuanshan split into two.


    "I... I... I rely on... I have no problem with my eyes... Hansen has opened the Haichuan Mountain with a knife..." A disciple��s eyes are about to come out, and the speech is a bit unfavorable.


    "I must have not woken up, still dreaming? That is Haichuan Mountain!"


    "It must be a dream... It must be a dream... Lao Wu... Give me a slap... Let me wake up..."


    "Hey... Hey... are you really playing with his mother?"


    The figure of the elders broke out and rushed to the two sides of the Haichuan Mountain. They used the power of terror to support the Haichuan Mountain Peak that the two halves were falling down.


    Haichuan Mountain suspended in the void, originally achieved the balance of power, but now it is divided into two, suddenly lost balance, and directly fell to both sides.


    However, the mountains and rocks of Haichuan Mountain are different. Several elders of the kingship hold the mountain divided into two, but still can''t stop it from sinking.


    Looking at the crashing Haichuan Mountain and Hansen holding the knife in the sky, only a moment of the thunder of the rock falling into the sea of ??clouds, one or two kings can not afford Haichuan Mountain, even half can not drag.


    Hansen did not think that he would have such an effect when he stabbed it. He swears that he really just stabbed a knife and then met the stone worm and found that the stone worm was still alive after his knife. I just received it and I don��t know what it is.


    Bang!


    I saw two halves of the Haichuan Mountains plunging into the sea of ??clouds, causing waves and waves. The horrible clouds rolled like a tsunami. The clouds waved out in a circular shape. Almost all the islands in the Tiangong were horrified. Clouds and waves spread, chickens and dogs jumped for a time, underwear and underwear were blowing in the sky, and the entire town Tiangong was in a mess.


    Fortunately, Yunlang has no substantial destructive power. It just flies some lighter things and does not cause any casualties.


    "This... this is going to be against the sky..." Many disciples came back and looked at Hansen in the air.


    The town of Tiangong is even more hateful of teeth: "The idiot boy... immediately throw him out of the town of Heaven... Don''t let me see him again..."

 Chapter 2167： Return to the narrowness of the month

    Hansen sat in the town of Tiangong and sent him back to the narrow spaceship. Although he did not really bring back half of Haichuan Mountain, the town Tianzhu gave him a boat.


    Originally it should be a passenger ship going. Now Hansen is sitting on a cargo ship. All the cargo is full of Haichuan Stone. When the ship is full, it can lead everyone in the town.


    I have seen the famous disciple take things away. I have never seen a registered disciple who took a boat and walked away from Haichuan.


    Although these Haichuan stones do not have half a mountain, but it is enough for Hansen to build a large base, Hansen is still very content.


    A knife that opened the Haichuan Mountain, the gods in the town of Tiangong, and later the Tiangong Palace and the Presbyterian Church personally came to investigate and found that there was a crack in the Haichuan Mountain, which had little to do with the power of Hansen. A knife just happened to be the introduction of the mountain split.


    Despite this, Hansen��s deeds of Haichuan��s knives and seas have been widely circulated in the town��s Tiangong, almost becoming a legend.


    Many years later, whenever a registered disciple left and left a name on the Haichuan monument, he saw that he was suspended in Haichuan Mountain, and he could not help but ask what was going on.


    The old disciple of Zhentiangong suddenly became proud of himself, and told the newcomers a legend about Haichuan.


    The name Hansen and the half of Haichuan Mountain, together with the permanent stay in the history of the town Tiangong.


    Hansen certainly knows that there is no crack in Haichuan Mountain. The reason why it is cracked is definitely the cause of the stone worm.


    Unfortunately, after the Haichuan Mountain split, because the situation was too chaotic, he did not see the stone worm at all. At that time, he also used the hole Xuanqi field to find it, and did not find the stone worm.


    "The strange life, do not know what level, maybe there will be a deified creature." When Hansen was thinking, suddenly sitting next to the Boa summoned her small gourd.


    Han Sen has some doubts. It is not the same thing. Boa rarely summons her little gourd. I don''t know how to suddenly summon it.


    Just as Hansen was puzzled, I saw that Boa shook the small gourd and shot the bottom of the gourd. He suddenly dropped a thing from the gourd mouth and landed on the table.


    Han Sen suddenly looked surprised and happy, and saw that it fell out of the small gourd, turned out to be a chubby stoneworm like a silkworm, which is the one in Haichuan Mountain.


    "I said how I didn''t see the stone worms, but I was taken away by Boa." Hansen saw that Boa was curiously poking his chubby body with his fingers.


    The stone worm screamed and raised his body, but it did not have any hands and feet. It was rolled up by the treasure with a finger on the table, and there was no resistance.


    Hansen was surprised to see that the stone worm could condense a sea of ??mountains, but it does not seem to have much power. I am afraid that the strength is not as big as that of the baron.


    "There is also a volcano on the solar eclipse. When you throw it into the volcano, try it. I don''t know if it can still condense the sea stone." Hansen thought.


    Boa was there to tease the stone worms, and Hansen checked the information about Haichuan stone and stone worms.


    The largest source of Haichuan Stone is the Purgatory Rock Sea. It is a peculiar heterogeneous space. It is a vast expanse of magma sea. In these occasions, islands with magma are often seen. Most of these islands are made up of sea stones.


    However, because there are many fires in the Purgatory Rock Sea, there are many kings and even a deified class of fires. Therefore, it is very dangerous to dig Haichuan stone in the sea of ??purgatory. The mortality rate is quite high. .


    The general creatures go in and dig some pieces of seawater stones back. Like the town Tiangong, they directly got a big hand from the back of Haichuan Stone Mountain. I am afraid that only the deified strong can make it.


    What can be found on the Internet is the information about Haichuan Stone. The stone worm has never been mentioned. It is thought that the general biology does not know the process of the formation of the sea stone, nor has it seen the sea worm.


    Hansen couldn''t help but glance at the Haichuan stone worm on the table. At this time, it had been smothered by Boa. No matter how much Boa teas it, it lay there and pretend to die. It seems to know. The more it resists, the more fun Boa will play.


    Sure enough, the Haichuan stone insect did not move, and Bao Bo lost interest in it.


    Hansen pinched the stone worm and looked at it. The guy��s body looked like a gray-white stone statue. It��s slightly warmer, but nothing else.


    The smell on it is not very strong, Hansen does not understand, how it cracked Haichuan Mountain.


    Hansen let Baoer first collect the Haichuan stone worm into the gourd. When he returns, he will send it to the volcano and try it. Maybe there will be unexpected gains.


    The spaceship was escorted by the strongman of the town Tiangong. There was no turmoil along the way. Hansen returned to the narrowness of the moon with a boat.


    ......


    On a rather primitive planet, all kinds of fierce creatures spread all over the earth. A man took a knife and walked. The creatures that were there were killed, but their flesh and blood bones were not left. Devoured.


    The knife is very weird. It is like the spine of a certain creature. It is made up of bones from one section. The blade is also sharp-shaped. The bone knife is about two meters long, but it is gently waved by a man. Can kill a fierce creature, and then all of their flesh and blood bones into the bone knife, so that the blade of the bone knife is getting more and more blood.


    The man holding the bone knife looks strange. Although he has three faces on his head, it seems to be a ruined family, but he only has one pair of arms, and the three faces are also different from the ruined family.


    The three faces of the general ruined family, with a bird''s head in the middle, and the faces of a man and a woman on both sides, this is the orthodox ruin.


    But the three faces of this man are all men''s faces, the face on the front is expressionless, the face on the left is like a ghost, and the face on the right is beautiful.


    This strange man is constantly killing on the original planet, but his face has no boring or impatient look. One life is harvested by the bone knife in his hand. His expression has not changed from beginning to end.


    When the man was committing suicide, one of the beautiful and beautiful faces looked at the sky. He saw a spaceship breaking through the atmosphere and falling slowly. It was not far away from him.


    An armor walked down from the spacecraft and soon came to the man who was killing.


    "Bal, someone has a big price, please go to kill the disciples of the Queen of the Blades, you can''t pick up?" The sound of electronic synthesis was heard in the armor.


    "You know my rules." The man known as Barr did not stop killing. The bone knife smashed the body of a beast from the middle into two halves. The bone knife was like a sharp-edged blade. The body was swallowed in a flash, and the suffocation on the bone knife was heavier and the blood color was more intense.


    "This is his information, I can guarantee that this Hansen is definitely worth killing." The armor immediately shot an image with information about Hansen.


    Bar glanced at him, his eyes gradually attracted by the image. After a long time, his eyes flashed in a different shape: "I took this job."

 Chapter 2168： Rebecca ancestor

    Hansen returned to the narrowness of the month and was busy for a few days before finally returning to his own solar eclipse.


    Everything in the base is normal, there are zero, Han Linger and the little angels, plus the care of Isa, the eclipse is very stable.


    During Hansen��s departure, Zero, Little Angel and Han Linger have been promoted to the Marquis level, thanks to the rich resources of the Eclipse Star.


    It is a pity that although there are many different kinds of eclipse stars, the highest is the Duke level, and there are not many on the entire planet of the Duke level. It is not so easy for them to promote the Duke level.


    "It''s just a solar eclipse. It can be used for early development. If you really want to go further, a solar eclipse is not enough." Hansen has been worrying about resources.


    Not only Hansen himself, everyone needs resources. Without a stable source, it is impossible to bring more shelter creatures to the gene universe.


    However, most of the stars in the gene universe have masters, and the sphere of influence is intertwined. Anyone who steals the territory may be involved in a large number of forces.


    It is not easy to go to the ridiculous starland to open up wasteland. Without a king-level powerhouse, if you encounter a terrorist creature, you may be completely annihilated.


    And even if it can succeed in land reclamation, if there is no shelter from the big forces, it is easy to be taken away by other forces.


    Hansen is now in a very embarrassing stage, unable to find more resources, and the resources of the eclipse can not meet his needs for further promotion.


    Hansen has been studying for a long time and has never thought of a good way out.


    Putting down the information, Hansen smashed his head and saw that Boa was teasing the sea worms. Only then did he think that there was it, and he took Boa and Haichuan stone worms to the nearby volcano.


    The combat power of the Haichuan stone worm is almost zero, and it is useless to bring it around. After Hansen entered the volcano, he placed it next to the magma pool.


    The sea worm saw the magma, and the small eyes suddenly lit up, and quickly rolled toward the magma.


    thump!


    The Haichuan stone worm fell into the magma. After a while, it was seen that the sea worm had climbed out with a layer of magma, and in a moment the magma condensed into a stone shell.


    After the stone shell was completely solidified and blackened, the Haichuan stone worms rolled into the magma again. So many times, it quickly became a fist-sized oval stone ball.


    Hansen did not have the mood to look at it again. At such a speed, I don��t know when the Haichuan stone insects will be able to become a sea of ??mountains.


    "When it''s bigger, let''s take the sea stone on it." Han Sen left the Haichuan stone worm here, and took Boa back to the base.


    Just after returning to the base, Hansen was immediately shocked. Isa came to the Eclipse Star and sat on the square in the base. All the creatures in the base were waiting on both sides, as if it were really the Queen.


    "Queen of the Queen." Hansen went to the slightest salute, but his heart was secretly stunned. I don''t know why Isa would personally come to the eclipse.


    Isa glanced at Hansen, who was holding Hansen��s big hand, standing next to Hansen, and then got up and said, ��Take me around and see how your business has been in the past few years.��


    Hansen thought: "I have never been in the past two years. I am afraid that you know more about the Eclipse Star than I do. Do you need to see it again?"


    Although he thought so, Hansen naturally wouldn��t say it. He should lead the way and walk outside the base.


    Came to the mirror lake and walked along the river bank. Hansen was introducing the situation here. Isa suddenly said with a faint sigh: "Han Sen, have you heard the story of my ancestors of Rebate?"


    "I heard about it." Hansen thought about it. He was not very interested in the Rebecite, nor did he study the history of the Rebecite.


    However, in the narrowness of the month, it is inevitable that I will hear something about the ancestors of the Rebecite. After all, it is the spiritual symbol and pride of the Rebecite.


    Isa said as she walked: "My Rebec is already a superior, but in the long river of history, it can only be regarded as an emerging race. Although it is a superior, it cannot be compared with the real giants. The ancestors can Leading the tribe to the point where it is today is very human. You know where the ancestor was born?"


    "I heard that it was the bloodline of the ancient Protoss." Hansen replied.


    Isa smiled and said: "That is just a statement to decorate the facade. It has been said for a long time, even we ourselves are about to believe."


    After a pause, Isa continued: "The ancestor was originally a slave. Before, my family was still in the primitive society. Even when the planet did not go out, I didn''t know what to cultivate. There was a big family descending from Rebec Star. I have plundered all of my people into slaves. Since then, my ancestors began the journey of the great universe, step by step, and finally lit up the Lizu, becoming one of the superiors who envied the universe. You know the ancestor. What do adults rely on?"


    "When you want to come to the ancestors, you must be talented, and with your own efforts, you can achieve such great achievements." Hansen naturally said that he did his best.


    Isa smiled: "The Rebeites at that time were just ordinary races, and the talents of the ancestors were very general. After he began to practice, he only condensed the genetic armor, and later he got a different kind of fruit before he became a baron. This kind of qualification talent, there is no more in the universe, I am afraid I can shoot millions in a palm."


    "That said, the ancestors must be mentally motivated, with great wisdom and perseverance that ordinary people can''t." Hansen said.


    Isa shook her head again: "The ancestor may have great wisdom, but the ancestor is not a person who likes to suffer. Her favorite thing is to take a bath and sleep, even the last to create the power of the teeth, but also because of her More lazy, one thing that can be solved with one knife, absolutely not willing to waste any effort to get a second knife."


    Hansen didn''t know what to say for a while, because he felt that he felt like the ancestors of the Rebecite, and it seemed to be a very ordinary woman.


    However, it is such a seemingly ordinary woman who even took the Rebeites who came out of the original planet from the slaves to the position of the giants, which made Han Sen feel incredible.


    "Are you very curious now, why did the ancestors of such a genius and temperament, can actually create a family of prosperity, so that the Rebecite boarded the gene temple?" Isa smiled and looked at Han Sen.


    "It''s really curious." Hansen did not hide his thoughts.


    In the eyes of Isa, there was a faint glimmer of color, and the look was somewhat complicated: "The ancestor of my family can go to this step. In addition to her own efforts and wisdom, she relies on the word "Emperor"."

 Chapter 2169： Cold palace gatekeeper

    "Huangji? Now the emperor of one of the first three lights in the Gene Temple?" Han Sen heard the name, and suddenly he was slightly surprised.


    He originally thought that the narrowness of the month was attached to the power of the Tiantian Palace, but listening to Isa said that it seems that this is not the case.


    Isa nodded slightly: "When I first came to Rebeite, I enslaved my Rebecite giants to be imperial. The ancestors of my family were adopted by a great man of the Imperial Family, and thus they received a lot of resources. There will be such achievements."


    Hansen��s look is uncertain. Zhentiangong, Dragon and Destroyer are all big ones who can be ranked in the top ten. The Devil and the Buddha are worse, but they can also be ranked in the top 100.


    However, if the true Tiantian strong people are recognized, only the first three lights in the gene temple, the strength of the three tribes is far superior to the general race. Even the big forces like Zhentiangong can hardly compete with them. .


    Nowadays, the gene universe is the situation of the three tribes. Other major forces are more or less related to the three tribes.


    Although the Imperial Family is ranked third, it is the most powerful race in the universe.


    In the first and second races, a mysterious person, it is difficult to see their people, even where they do not know; there is another one who is self-sufficient, disdainful to other races, has always been in the direction of pure race, Do not accept foreigners to enter, the ethnicity attached to them will not be accepted by them, it can only be regarded as a cooperative relationship.


    Like the big power of Zhentian Temple, it is inextricably linked with the top-ranking Taishang people. However, the Taishang people have always been mysterious and very difficult to see their people. The creatures that can really touch them are also Very few.


    I heard that the Buddha and the Taishang people also have some relations, but they are all just legends. It is not known to foreigners.


    Like the Dragon and the Destroyer, it seems to have something to do with the ancient Protoss ranked second.


    The relationship between Isa and Zhentian Temple is so close, Hansen originally thought that the Rebecite belonged to the faction of Zhentiangong, but did not expect that it would be an affiliated race of the Imperial Family.


    Isa nodded slightly: "Now the Rebec is expensive as a superior, saying that it is a dominant party, but in fact it still needs to be controlled and supported by the Imperial."


    After a pause, Isa added: "I tell you this, just to let you know the importance of resources, especially for the "Genetics" you cultivate, resources are even more important."


    "Also ask the Queen to give pointers." Hansen solemnly prayed.


    He knows that Isa will not say this for no reason. It must be that Isa has any plans to raise resources. Otherwise, Isaiah��s temper, how come he will come here to tell him stories, he does not need to listen. The children who fell asleep in the story.


    "A month later, I will go to the emperor." Isa said faintly.


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse: "When are you going to the Emperor, when will you come back?"


    Isa did not answer, just looked at the sparkling mirror lake and said: "If you don''t deify, it''s just a dream bubble. There is no difference between going back and not going back. If you have a life, you have to get it. The road is still there, everything is possible."


    After all, Isa turned away and even ignored Hansen. The eclipse had disappeared after a few steps.


    Hansen slightly frowned, although Isa did not tell him anything, but Hansen has already understood the meaning of Isa.


    She is probably very dangerous in this way. It is probably a situation of nine deaths and a lifetime. If she can be promoted to deification, there is still a chance to come back. If she is not promoted, she will not be able to go back.


    When Isa was there, he was able to sit back and relax in the narrowness of the moon. No one can beat his idea. His things are as indispensable. It is not his thing. He also has the opportunity to share his arms.


    But if Isa went, it would be hard to say. If Isa can make further breakthroughs on the Imperial side, if it can''t, or even send back some bad news, Hansen will be sad.


    Isa��s words tell Hansen that if she has something to do, she needs Hansen to make a choice. The house will be given up, otherwise she will not even have a life.


    "There is a place to live, Isa said so, is it necessary to leave her narrow things in the moon?" Hansen suddenly had a happy heart.


    In the position of Isa, her narrow things in the moon is a huge wealth. If she can take over, it is not difficult to support Hansen''s promotion to the king.


    However, even if Hansen is an apprentice of Isa, according to the rules of the Rebec, it should not be qualified to inherit all the resources of Isa. After all, most of Isa��s resources belong to the Rebec. Isa is dead, and those resources will be redistributed by the Rebecite. Only a few things belonging to Isa��s own can be inherited by her descendants.


    As for the part of the resources that can be inherited at the time, it is also an unknown. After all, the Isa people are dead. How can the Rebeite kings let the property of Isa fall into the hands of a foreigner.


    Sure enough, things were not so simple. Before Isa went to the Imperial Family, she arranged everything in the narrowness of the month. Hansen did not get her resources and did not have the right to temporarily take over.


    However, Isa did not leave anything to him, but what Isa left for him, but Hansen had some doubts.


    "Cold Palace goalkeeper..." Hansen looked at the white jade token in his hand, showing some doubtful colors on his face.


    The white jade token of the palm of the hand is crystal-like like snow, engraved with the words of the cold palace gatekeeper, and is also dyed red.


    Hansen knows that this is an identity token. The information that Isa left for him clearly explains the role of the token. This is the token that allows him to go to the cold palace to keep the door. It��s just that Hansen has some doubts. What kind of cold palace is it? local.


    "Cold palace... Wouldn''t it be the gathering place of the lost males?" Hansen thought of this possibility, and suddenly a group of men with greased powder appeared in his mind, holding a small handkerchief and sitting in the bleak big house with tears. The picture, the look suddenly becomes strange.


    "Cough... It shouldn''t be. I haven''t heard that Isa has the habit of raising a man. It seems that I can only go after I can figure out what the cold palace is." Han Sen shook his head and put those weird pictures. Take out the brain.


    Hansen packed up and went to the blade star alone. The cold palace was on the blade of Isa''s blade.


    It is not Hansen who wants to take Boa, but the information given by Isa clearly states that only the creature holding the token can reach the cold palace, and other creatures close to the cold palace will kill.


    This also makes Han Sen more curious, what kind of place is the cold palace, and why Isa will let him go to the gatekeeper of the cold palace.

 Chapter 2170： Cold palace

    "The Queen of Blades let Han Sen go to the cold gatekeeper, clearly for Hansen''s self-interest." The Moon Hall, Night River King said coldly.


    "The Queen of Blades is the cold gatekeeper of this generation. Now she is called to the emperor, and her disciple is temporarily holding the gatekeeper''s position. This is also a matter of no doubt." Black Moon Wang said faintly.


    "The cold palace gatekeepers are all the best kings of my Rebecite generation. Even if the Queen of the Blades is temporarily unable to perform their duties, they should choose a king to temporarily replace her, instead of being replaced by a small Marquis such as Hansen. "Night River King''s eyes fell on the first month of the Moon King: "Moon people, do you think we are re-electing a king instead of Hansen to protect the cold palace?"


    The moon-wheeled king Shen Shen said: "Now the blade is still the gatekeeper, I am afraid that this is not appropriate."


    "What''s wrong? The gatekeeper should have been served by the king''s powerhouse. Hansen, a Marquis, went to the gate. What if he had something wrong? I am thinking about the whole family. What happened? Who can afford it? This responsibility?" said the night river king.


    "This statement is also reasonable." The Shadow King said one.


    Liuhua did not express his position, sitting there thinking.


    Black Moon King sneered: "Night River, you are too anxious too much? Han Sen is the gatekeeper appointed by the Queen of Blades. If you forcefully go, wait for the Queen of Blades to come back, I don''t know how you want to explain to her. ""


    "I don''t want to go to the world on the night, I am thinking about my Rebeites. Even if the blade is here, I am the same." Night River King said with a voice.


    "Yes? Then, when the knife proposed this thing, did you refute her in the face?" Black Moon Wang sneered with disdain: "You still don''t think this time the blade was called to the chaotic star field, ten ** If you can''t come back, you dare to make a big slogan here. But don''t forget, the blade may not necessarily die. If she comes back alive, even promoted to deification, now you are like her disciple, with the temper of the blade, may not necessarily I can accommodate you."


    "I am not right, black moon king, you don''t want to spurt blood." The night river king argued, but the tone could not help but weaken a few points.


    "Since it is the replacement of the blade personally designated, let Han Sen give it a try. If he does not do well, it is not too late to change people. How do you feel?" The Moon King looks at Liu Huawang and others.


    Liuhua smiled and said: "I don''t have any opinion. Anyway, even if Hansen can''t be a gatekeeper, it won''t be my turn."


    "Alright." The shadow king is indifferent.


    Black Moon King has no opinion, but Night River King is a bit ugly, but he has not said anything.


    ......


    Hansen came to the blade star, and Isa had left the moon narrow two days ago, and now the head of the snowbird here hosted Hansen.


    Hansen was shocked when he saw the Duke of Snowbird, because the Duke of Snowbird and the Duke of Icebird were almost exactly the same, and their looks were very similar, so cold.


    The ice bird Duke was imprisoned by Hansen in the Purgatory Kingdom, because Hansen was afraid to reveal his identity and the secrets of the Purgatory Kingdom, so he did not let her out.


    Now I saw the Duke of Snowbird, and my heart was a bit strange.


    The Duke of Snowbird seemed to be very sensitive. He found that Hansen was a little different, but she would be wrong, and some indifference said: "You don''t have to wonder, the Duke of Ice Bird is my sister."


    "It turns out that I said how it would be like this." Hansen turned and asked: "How have I not seen you before?"


    "Before the Queen received you as a disciple, I was sent out to do things. I didn''t come back until recently. You have never seen me before." The Snowbird Duke did not seem to have much interest in talking with Hansen. He immediately got up and said: "Please follow I am coming, the Queen has already told me to let you take you to the cold palace."


    Hansen saw that the Duke of Snowbird did not have the interest to talk to him. He did not say anything about the fun, and followed the Snowbird Duke from the back door of the palace.


    "Is the cold palace not in the palace?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "No." The Snowbird Duke answered with a blank expression.


    Hansen felt that he was a bit redundant when he asked this question. He touched his nose and continued to follow the Duke of Snowbird, and soon he reached the mountain behind the palace.


    When Hansen was wondering where the cold palace was, the former Duke of Snowbird had stopped outside the mountain range.


    "The place you are going to is there, I don''t have permission, I can only send you here." The Duke of Snowbird pointed to the waterfall on a mountain peak deep in the mountains. There is a stone-built stone house next to the waterfall. The stone house is low and short. I am afraid that it will be only two meters high.


    Looking at the height of the stone gate, I am afraid that if Hansen enters, if he does not bend down at 90 degrees, there will be a wound between his head and the door beam.


    Looking at the broken and small stone house, Hansen was full of doubts: "Where is the cold palace?"


    Hansen was puzzled, but he already had a definite answer, because the plaque above the door of the stone house was clearly engraved with the word cold.


    "The Queen of the Queens has commanded that you must guard the door in front of the cold palace for twenty-four hours in the first and the fifteenth of each month. You can arbitrarily control the other time, but you can''t delay the goalkeeper." So I went straight away.


    Hansen had to walk alone to the waterfall in the mountains. The waterfall was very magnificent. Not only was the gap very large, but it was also very wide. There was a feeling that the water of the Milky Way poured out from the sky, and the sound of the water was deafening. There is a smell of water in the green.


    After getting closer to the stone house, Hansen found that the temperature around it had dropped a bit, although it did not affect his body, but the environment here should have the name of the cold palace, and the whole blade star is slightly hot and humid. The environment is very different.


    Hansen looked at the stone house and did not see the difference. Except for the low temperature, it seemed to be just a very ordinary stone house, and the stone house was covered with dust. It looked like no one had ever been there for a long time.


    "This kind of stone house is still built in such a place. There is not even a little protective measure. Is there really anything worth guarding?" Hansen was full of doubts.


    But today is not the first one or not fifteen, Hansen does not have to stay here, just watched for a while, remembered the road to this, and then prepared to turn away from the mountains.


    However, Han Sen had just walked to the exit of the mountain, but suddenly felt a glimpse of his heart, and suddenly he was in a state of vigilance, staring at the mountain pass in front.


    I saw a figure coming slowly from the mountain pass. The figure seemed to be very casual, but there was a pressure like a tsunami. Whenever he took a step, the momentum and pressure were stronger. It��s the momentum of the waves and the waves. 8)

 Chapter 2171： You are qualified

    Han Sen''s eyes were awkward. If a stone stood in the horror of the weather, the horrible momentum was oppressed on him, and it immediately shattered, like the wave of the shore.


    As the man walked step by step, the momentum became more and more horrible, and Han Sen felt that the whole world seemed to have changed color, as if a horrible wave of violent waves hit him, one after another, almost infinite.


    "Who is here?" Hansen stood proudly in front of the mountain, his eyes narrowed on the figure, and his clothes were screamed by the horrible momentum.


    However, Han Sen��s look did not move at all, as if the shocking weather did not exist at all.


    The figure was not answered, but it was still step by step, but at this moment his step was stepping out, but there was a sound of foot slate.


    Boom!


    It seemed that the extremely light footsteps fell in Hansen''s ear, but it seemed like a blue sky blasted in Hansen''s mind, which made Hansen''s eyes look a little.


    Hey! Hey!


    The figure walked step by step, and if the thundering footsteps blasted in Hansen��s mind, the weather was more and more scary.


    Han Sen looked at the figure, the height of his original, but it seems to be a little magnified in his pupil, like the **** of the heavens and the earth, people feel very small.


    Although knowing that this is just the illusion of the momentum, but the ability to apply the momentum to such a state, it is not something that ordinary people can resist.


    "When did the Rebeites out of this strong?" Han Sen had some doubts in his heart.


    Although the momentum of this figure is terrible, but the vitality of the life is not strong enough to the level of the king, at most it is a duke, a duke can have such an imposing manner, Han Sen really can''t think of which of the dukes of the month has Such a skill.


    The figure walked step by step, but it was never able to shake Hansen. Finally, he stopped at the ten steps in front of Hansen. He stood there and looked at Hansen.


    Hansen looked at it clearly at this time. The figure turned out to be a woman in black and black armor. She wore a black helmet and a visor. She couldn��t see what she looked like. She could only see a pair of beautiful eyes with golden ripples. There is a body building under the armor.


    Her height is similar to that of Hansen, but her legs are long and straightforward.


    However, Hansen��s eyes were not attracted by her eyes or the long legs, just staring at her left hand.


    Her right hand was wrapped in black gloves, only to see the slender and slender fingers, but the left hand was bare, and I could clearly see the crystal white palms and fingers, as well as the crystal nails like jade.


    It��s just that Hansen doesn��t want to appreciate her beautiful palms now. The reason why I look at this left hand is because the palm of my hand is condensing a power that can��t be spoken.


    There was no stunned light, no horrible arrogance, and the palm of that palm was so elegant that the fist slammed toward Hansen, and Hansen��s gaze was completely attracted by the fist in a flash.


    At the moment when the fist rushed toward Hansen, Hansen��s whole body shook, not because of fear, but to stimulate every force that pressed the whole body.


    Just as in the cold winter, you can''t help but tremble. This kind of tremor is to quickly stimulate the energy in the body to achieve the purpose of rapid release.


    The pressure of this punch for Hansen was so great that he had to unite the strength of the whole body. The woman in front of the black armor made him feel extremely dangerous.


    However, Hansen did not dodge, because the moment of the punched out, as if the entire space was filled with fists, the heavens and the earth were occupied by the punch, which gave birth to the illusion that there is nowhere to escape and nowhere to hide.


    However, Hansen did not intend to escape. The right hand was clenched into a fist, and the trembled body instantly condensed the power on the fist and slammed it out against the woman''s fist.


    The fistfire is like a goblin, roaring, tearing the space with the horrible power of the teeth to meet the woman''s fist.


    The boxing and fist fight, Hansen''s fistless force on the fist was instantly shattered, and the jade-white crystal fist slammed into the fist with Hansen''s fist.


    boom!


    Hansen only felt an unstoppable force erupting from the jade-white fist. In a flash, like a big bang, Hansen��s fist and body were involuntarily bombarded.


    Hansen��s legs slammed on the ground, and the hard rock was plowed directly into his two deep trenches by his legs, extending for hundreds of meters until Hansen��s body hit the mountain wall and collapsed. The big film, this finally stopped.


    The mountain wall shattered, but Hansen still stood still. Just holding the right fist was **** and the bones seemed to have cracked.


    "Who are you?" Hansen stared at the woman and asked again.


    The woman''s boxing power is very weird, with an invincible tremor power, almost even Hansen can not withstand the tyrannical constitution.


    After the next punch, Hansen knew clearly that the horror woman in the black and black armor was just like a marquis.


    This is the place that really makes Hansen feel surprised. Others, regardless of strength, her strength is likely to exceed that of the lonely bamboo, plus that special punch.


    Hansen estimates that even if he is himself, he needs to cooperate with the six-breaker to be able to compete with her boxing strength.


    "I am able to pick up my emperor and finally smash and not fall. I am qualified to be the same as the one who is alone." The woman��s eyes are looking at Hansen, and she continues to use the indifference and make people unable to The resounding voice said: "Give you a chance to become a member of my Knights."


    "You are an emperor?" Hansen stared at the woman.


    "Yes." The woman replied faintly.


    ��Why are you embarrassed with me?�� Hansen asked again.


    The woman said indifferently: "I used to send a book for Isa, and I was already ready to leave. I heard that you are here, just by the way, it��s a bit of a real thing to see the Marquis, who is the same name. You are qualified. , eligible to join my Knights."


    "Sorry, I didn''t intend to leave the narrowness of the month." Hansen said, and the heart had already secretly guarded against this powerful woman from the Imperial Family to shoot again.


    However, the woman did not plan to take it again. After hearing Hansen��s refusal, she turned and left. She only left Hansen with a body-building back and a long blond hair that danced. The ecstasy seemed to say that Hansen did not know. What he missed.


    "A woman who is very proud." Hansen said in the heart.

 Chapter 2172： Gatekeeper

    After leaving the blade star, Hansen did not meet the woman again. They inquired about the black steel. They only knew that the emperor did come to a messenger, but in addition to the kings of the reception, such as the moon king, others No one has ever seen the messenger, nor does she know what identity she is.


    Hansen had some interest in the Imperial Family, especially after seeing the boxing power of the woman, the interest was deeper. The level and physique of the two should not be much different, but the woman''s boxing power is terrible. Hansen''s many genetic techniques, on the pure destructive power, I am afraid that only the six-breaker can match it.


    As for the power of only covering the sky, if it is used in a non-gold state, it is easy to be recognized. After all, the power of the icon is too strong, and Hansen will not use it.


    However, since that time, I have not seen the woman of the emperor, nor do I know if I have left the narrowness of the month.


    Waiting for the night before the first day, Han Sen came to the cold palace again, waiting for the arrival of the first day of the day. Since Isa handed it over to him, it would be unusual here. Hansen did not dare to have the slightest sloppyness. main idea.


    When he came to the stone house, Han Sen sat on a stone bench beside the door. He saw that the stone platform was as clean as new. It seems that people often sit there, completely different from the dusty stone house. I want to come to Isa should be sitting. The stone guard house above is right.


    Han Sen sat on the stone platform and looked at Shimen. He saw that the zero was coming, but he never saw any reaction in the stone house.


    Time passed by, and after the zero point, it was already in the first day. Hansen suddenly felt that the temperature around it seemed to drop a lot.


    Looking at the stone house, I saw that the cold was coming from the stone house, and the short and small stone house was emitting a chill like a mist.


    It��s just that no matter how cold the chill is, there is no frost, and the stone house is still the same, but the cold is getting heavier.


    Just as Han Sen looked at the stone house curiously, he suddenly saw the stone door of the stone house sinking, revealing a black lacquered hole.


    Yes, it is a hole. The stone house is actually a stone cave. The chill of the tide is constantly ejected from the hole.


    The tidal chill erupted, and the river next to it was frozen. Even the waterfall that roared and roared was directly frozen. The horrible cold slammed against the waterfall, and the river was frozen in a blink of an eye.


    "Awesome cold!" Hansen was surprised. The cold gatekeeper token on his waist was a faint chill, and the cold was isolated. The horrible cold could no longer contaminate Hansen''s body.


    Hansen originally wanted to use the cold to cultivate ice muscle jade bones, but did not want the token to expel the cold, and his heart was slightly stunned. He wanted to take the token off and set it aside, but suddenly heard the inside of the cave. sound.


    Hansen looked into the cave, and it was still dark. With Hansen��s eyesight, he could not see what was inside.


    But the ear heard the sound of something crawling. After a while, I saw a half-meter-high figure gradually crawling out of the darkness.


    When Hansen saw what it was, he suddenly felt a glimpse of it, and it turned out to be a green and crystal clear, like a jade carving.


    The guy is like a green emerald with some strange **** patterns on his back. Its body is chilly. At the moment it appears, the temperature around it has dropped to an unimaginable level.


    Everything around it was frozen in an instant. Mountains and rivers, flowers and trees, birds and beasts were frozen at once, as if the space and time were frozen. The world was quiet and the wind was still.


    Only Hansen''s waist cold gatekeeper''s token flashed a faint glare, blocking the horror of the frozen force, so that Hansen can still maintain vitality.


    Hansen��s heart is: ��A deified creature? The original month is a deified creature, but I don��t know what the origin of this guy is. I��m willing to stay in the moon for the Rebec.��


    When Hansen was thinking about it, the green cymbal had already climbed out of the stone house. It seemed to be a wake-up whirlwind, and finally fell on Hansen��s body, flashing a glimpse of it, and then saw the one. The cold palace gatekeeper token, this turned his eyes to the general, no longer care about Hansen, crawling toward the cold-knotted waterfall.


    Hansen��s heart screamed a good risk: ��Fortunately, I didn��t put the token aside, otherwise my ice muscle jade can��t stop this frozen force. It��s really hard to say, and the guy seems to only order The card does not recognize people. If there is no token, it will be killed by it in all likelihood. It is no wonder that only one person can hold the token."


    Bijing climbed down the waterfall and set foot on the frozen waterhole. Wherever the body went, the frozen pool suddenly melted.


    It��s just a blink of an eye. The pool that the waterfall hits is completely melted and turned into a pool of clear water, but the waterfall is still frozen, and no water flows down.


    Bijing''s body slowly sneaked into the water, and it was no longer visible.


    That pool of water does not know how deep, Han Sen''s eyesight can see hundreds of meters, but still can not see the end.


    After the death of Bijing, there was no sound. Hansen could only guard here, and I don��t know when it will come out.


    "Isa let me stay here, shouldn''t it be as simple as watching this diving?" Hansen thought, but he did not see anything special.


    "No matter what, I don''t know when the deification will come out. I will use this frozen breath to practice ice muscle jade." Hansen ran the ice muscle jade to make the body into ice. The jade statue is general, this puts the token aside.


    As soon as the token left Hansen''s body, Hansen suddenly felt a horrible icy chill on his body, and almost frozen his body in an instant, as if even the blood was condensed.


    Hansen was shocked. His Marquis-level ice muscle jade surgery also had frozen power. It was excellent for cold resistance. Now he can''t resist the freezing power of the cockroach. It is really difficult. Imagine.


    "Awesome deified creature!" Hansen stunned his body without being completely frozen. He immediately took the gatekeeper''s token back, and the body was suddenly wrapped up in a secluded cold light to isolate the frozen air from the outside.


    However, the frozen gas that has poured into Hansen''s body still exists. The power of the goalkeeper token is only equivalent to a shield, and it cannot remove the internal freezing force.


    Hansen only feels that the whole body is freezing, and the body is almost unaware. He has been working hard to run the ice muscle jade, refining and invading the body of this frozen force.

 Chapter 2173： Frozen power

    The frozen power of the Shenhua class is really unusual. Even Hansen''s body of ice muscles is frozen like ice, and flesh and blood are difficult to melt.


    If the non-ice muscle jade body itself has a frozen property, the resistance to freezing is extremely high, and it is probably replaced by the general Marquis, which may have been frozen to death.


    Even so, Hansen still feels that the body is about to lose consciousness. He can only work hard to make ice muscle jade muscles, and to ablate the frozen gas in the refining and blood.


    Ice muscle jade surgery runs over and over again, gradually melting and refining the extremely cold ice in the flesh and blood, making Hansen''s musculoskeletos more and more crystal clear, like no jade.


    At the time of refining the frozen power of the phlegm and phlegm, Hansen knew the horror of the deified scorpion. This deifying power of ice has gone beyond the scope of the cold, involving the space and time, with a certain time and space. The ability, although just touched on this area, is already quite awkward.


    Just being deified and overflowing with a little bit of frozen breath, Han Sen spent more than ten hours, still unable to fully refine it, and replaced it with the general Marquis has long since died.


    After nearly twenty hours, Han Sen completely melted and refining the frozen atmosphere, and his mind was a little more aware.


    "The end of the power of the ice is not freezing at low temperatures. I used to use the ice muscles to gather the ice jade with the seal power. Now I want to come, that is the real development direction of the ice muscle jade... the practice of the shelter. The process, like the epitome of the gene universe, is like going through it in advance, and then rehabilitating the practice will get twice the result with half the effort, and it is easier to understand the path that you need to go, so that you can go further after correction... I don��t know who it is. The shelters built have such a magical effect..." Han Sen thinks more and more that the mystery in the shelter is too much.


    Just like a sheltered creature, once the super **** gene is fully promoted, it will acquire a super-deity. Hansen��s own super-deity is a super-spirit, and the super-gods promoted by others are different, but all have magical effects.


    As long as the Super God gene is full of rushing out of the shelter, the natural physique is not inferior to the strong people in the gene universe, and may even be better in some respects.


    "Even if there is no human being, only the aliens and aliens are promoted to the sanctuary. The talents can be compared with the superiors in the Gene Temple. It is really terrible to think about it now." Hansen increasingly feels that the creator of the shelter is too Terror.


    Seeing that the deified level is still not coming out of the pool, Hansen directly opened the deified frog mirror, staring at the horrible ice force outside, trying to resolve the mystery of those frozen forces.


    The power of the level of deification is very difficult to analyze, and the progress is not very fast, but with a little progress, Hansen is a treasure, and the understanding of the ice is a little more.


    At the time of the twenty-fourth day of the first day, I saw a wave of ripples in the pool. The deified level floated out of the pool and gradually climbed back to the shore.


    Han Sen looked at the Shenhua class and looked at it. When he saw it crawling into the stone house, he looked back at the pool from time to time.


    Hansen��s heart moved, and the right eye was purple and looked at the waterhole. However, there was a group of green and jade-like dragonflies swimming around the waterhole. Each one had a fist size and swam in the water, like a jadeite. Like.


    "The descendants of the deified grade?" Hansen was a little surprised, because the number of those cockroaches is too much. About a few, there are actually thirty or forty. If they all grow up, then it is not three or four. Ten deified creatures, it is a little scary to think about it.


    However, the gene universe is different from the shelter. Even if it is the descendant of the deified creature, it is only the blood force is stronger. If you want to promote the deification, you still need to upgrade to the first level, and finally you can promote the deification, or you must look at themselves. Hard work, chance and luck.


    Shenhua climbed back into the stone house, and the stone gates fell automatically. After the elder-like scorpion squatted a few laps upstream of the water, they could no longer see the deification, and they swam in the water pool happily.


    The frozen river and waterfalls are gradually melting and re-flowing.


    Now Hansen probably understands that the goalkeeper is not a patron saint, but to guard against those embarrassment, at least during the time when they surfaced, so that they are not harassed by other creatures.


    Looking at those cockroaches who actually swam against the waterfall, Hansen quickly ran a glimpse of the hole in the tunnel, in order to prevent powerful creatures from suddenly appearing nearby and swallowing them all.


    This is Hansen��s own thoughts. The Rebeites have already killed all the powerful creatures nearby, and will not let other creatures have a chance to threaten them.


    Keeping a gatekeeper here is to prevent it, and there are some benefits to take.


    Those who played for a while, gradually sank into the pool, and never seen them again.


    "Does the advantage of being a gatekeeper is to absorb those frozen forces? It seems that some can''t make sense. If it weren''t for me, the general Marquis couldn''t absorb it at all, and not all the nobles had practiced the power of freezing. Only such a benefit can''t be said. There should be other benefits that I didn''t find out?" Hansen observed for a while, but did not find other benefits, but he left the cold palace with suspicion.


    Waiting for another half a month, Han Sen came to the cold palace again at the time of the fifteenth. It turned out that the Shenhua class climbed out of the cold palace, but this time it took the group of dragons not long after it entered the pool. I swam out of the water and went straight against the frozen waterfall until I reached the foothills.


    The group of small cockroaches ran their tails desperately to the upper reaches, followed by the deification of the scorpion, came to the foothills, and looked around the hustle and bustle to look at the countless moons of the moon.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw that Dean opened his mouth, and suddenly a bright moon rose from his mouth, and the moon was shining.


    There were strange patterns in the bright moon that changed, and everything in the vicinity was illuminated by the brilliance of the moon, and it immediately stopped.


    The birds in the sky are frozen in the air, but they have not fallen, as if they were frozen in the void.


    Hansen has the gatekeeper token protection, has not been frozen, watching the changing patterns in the moon, the body''s air machine actually followed.


    With the flow of air in Hansen''s body, the moonlight passed through the cold light of the gatekeeper''s token, penetrated into his body, and poured out his body like a clear spring. Baptism nourished each of his. cell.

 Chapter 2174： Destroyed traitor

    The little ones bathed in the moonlight, excitedly absorbing the moonlight from the moon.


    Hansen finally knows what the biggest advantage of the goalkeeper is. When the deified level vomits out the bright moon, everything around it is frozen, even the light is the same. The outside creature can''t see what happened in this area, only The gatekeeper protected by the goalkeeper token can see the moon and share a moonlight.


    That moonlight is very good for the evolution of the body. The gene is optimized by the moonlight, which fundamentally improves the physical quality. This kind of improvement is very precious. Even the king-level powerhouse needs the basic physical quality improvement.


    Hansen, the gatekeeper, has more benefits than others. He just cultivated the frozen power and was able to absorb the chill of the dejected scorpion, so that the speed of the ice muscles and bones leaps forward.


    The first time to absorb the power of freezing, fifteen bathing moonlight, Hansen''s only regret is that the time is too short, and there are two chances in one month. The rest of the time Hansen wants to hunt the duke-level heterogeneous, but in the month The narrow, Duke-level heterogeneous are precious resources, most of them are in the hands of those who are king-level powers, not that he can kill by killing.


    Hansen has been calculating to accept some tasks, taking advantage of the opportunity to complete the task, hunting the Duke-level heterogeneous, and supplementing his Duke gene.


    Hansen always feels that these genes should have other uses besides improving their physical fitness, but they have not found any use.


    I haven''t waited for Hansen to pick up the task, but I heard a surprising news.


    A traitor''s traitor defected here, blocked in a six-star alien space, and the six-star heterogeneous space belongs to the Rebec''s heterogeneous space. The ruined family asked the Rebecite to block the six-star alien space.


    But I don''t know why, all the ethnic groups have sent a lot of people to the six-star alien space, nominally speaking, for the safety of their families in the six-star heterogeneous space, but it seems that they seem to be the traitor to the ruined family. Interested, after coming, I will not leave.


    Now the sound of the outside world is rising, saying that the devastating traitor has stolen an extremely precious treasure from the ruined family, so it will cause such a big movement.


    Because the six-star heterogeneous space was originally a commercial space opened by the Rebecite, each ethnic group has many ethnic groups, and the land type is particularly broad and complex, so although it is temporarily blocked, it still does not find the destruction. The traitor of the family did not know where he had hid.


    Hansen is also very interested in this. He inquired about some information and found that the current six-star alien space is really lively, and the strong families of all ethnic groups gather. The troops searching for traitors are mainly Marquis and Duke. many.


    The king-level strongman is sitting outside the town to blockade. This is also the condition for the Rebecite to block the six-star alien space. They naturally do not want too many king-level powers to enter the six-star alien space, so as not to cause too much trouble. This is the Rebec The heterogeneous space, in case something happens, the loss is definitely the Rebec.


    The number of kings is not much, even if it is added to the search ranks, it does not work much.


    Now the entire six-star alien space is only allowed to enter, and the ruined family is ironic. In any case, the traitor should be searched.


    The other tribes are obviously also trying to find the devastating traitor, or looking for the treasure he brought from the ruin.


    "What exactly did he steal from the ruined family, and he was so alarmed by so many forces?" Hansen thought for a moment and planned to go to the six-star alien space.


    However, Hansen��s purpose is not to be a traitor to the devastating people. So many forces are looking for his whereabouts. Even the narrow moon has sent a lot of marquis and dukes. Hansen��s people have been able to grab everyone. The chance to find him before was almost zero.


    The reason why Hansen wants to go to the six-star heterogeneous space is because it is now completely open, including the heterogeneous resources inside. Hansen intends to go there to hunt some duke-level aliens and get some exotic genes back.


    Called on the zero, Han Menger and the little angels together, plus Boa and small transparent, small silver and silver and small stars, Han Sen a lot of people marching toward the six-star alien space.


    When Hansen arrived at the place, he found that the situation was more chaotic than he had imagined. Several kings, such as the Moon King, came here personally to sit here, which temporarily stabilized the situation and blocked the kings of all ethnic groups. outside.


    The six-star alien space is also chaotic. The Marquis and the Dukes of all ethnic groups are looking for the whereabouts of the devastating traitor. From time to time, friction and fighting have occurred. Many marquis and dukes have fallen in it.


    "Han Sen, the situation here is too complicated, you still don''t want to go in, so as to avoid accidents." Black Moon King, who is responsible for guarding the exit, dissuaded Hansen.


    Although the king-level powerhouses of all ethnic groups have been stopped, but there are still many Duke-level powerhouses of various ethnic groups, which is a higher level than Hansen, and it is still very dangerous for the general Marquis.


    Hansen thanked the black moon king for his kindness, but with zero and little angels they entered the six-star alien space.


    He has the demon king enchanted in the body, the king-level powerhouse is not afraid, will you be afraid of those dukes?


    The four devil kings enchanted, Hansen left one, and the remaining three gave Han Menger, Zero and Little Angels one by one. Boa and Xiaoyinyin always followed Hansen, and then Hansen shares one.


    The six-star heterogeneous space is a medium-sized space, but the terrain is very complex. In addition to the six living planets, there are large clusters of meteorites in the sky.


    It��s not an easy task to find a Marquis in the Meteorite Belt.


    It is said that the ruined Marquis of the ruined family has a strong ability to survive in space. It is not a problem to live in space for a few years without eating or drinking.


    So now all ethnic groups are trying to narrow the search as much as possible, hoping to quickly lock down the approximate area where the devastating traitor is located.


    Hansen did not go to the meteorite belt to search. With Boa, they came to Sodi Star, one of the six life planets. There are a large number of heterogeneous creatures, and there is no shortage of Dukes. It is the goal of Hansen��s trip.


    In the past, it took a lot of money to enter Sodexo to hunt and kill. Now, because it is too chaotic, the Rebeites have been unable to block, and the strongest of all races can enter at will.


    Hansen brought Han Menger to them, and saved a lot of money with this one alone.


    Just entering SodStar, Hansen gave a slight glimpse, because there are not a few thoughts like him. You can see that the Sodi star is full of fighting with different races.


    "It''s too shameless, how can it be arrogant?" Hansen said angrily, completely forgetting that he was also arrogant.

 Chapter 2175： Born devastator

    After a few hundred miles on the Sodi star, Hansen could not even kill a different kind of alien. The dukes and marquis of the various ethnic groups were smashed, and there were several waves of Dukes and Marquis who were fighting against the aliens. Hansen did not give them a chance at all. Once they were close, the guys looked at them with a slap in the face, as if they were not talking about it.


    "Han Sen, are you also hunting for different species? It seems that there is no chance." Hansen continued to go inside and wanted to go to the mountains and see for a moment. Just came to a mountain and saw green. The people of the Rebecite are coming out from inside.


    "I just just take a look." Hansen coughed.


    Qing Li said with a grin: "We have been in this mountain for a long time, and even a different species has not seen it. The aliens here are going to be killed by those hateful guys."


    The Marquis and the Duke of several Rebeites were somewhat awkward. This time, the various tribes took advantage of the destruction of the traitors to rob the traitors. They plundered many benefits from the six-star alien space and made the Rebecbes lose a lot.


    If it weren''t for the pressure of the ruined family and some other superiors, the Rebecians would not let them in.


    While I was talking, there was another figure in the distance coming over here. It was a group of devastated people, most of them were Marquis, only the first one was the Duke.


    The team of ruins came here, originally to search for traitors, but after seeing Hansen, a few hostile murders showed a host of hostility.


    Because in the metal world, Hansen protected several other races, and as a result, the destruction of the tribes was completely destroyed. The other tribes were targeted at destroying the tribes because of this incident, and the destructors paid a small price. They were Hansen. Naturally, there is no good feeling.


    However, they only looked at Han Sen and didn''t mean to do it. After all, this is the site of the Rebecite. They have not yet reached the level of being here.


    Several ruins were preparing to leave, but the Duke, who was headed, suddenly changed his face and shouted in the direction of the mountains: "Bal!"


    Hansen and others followed his gaze and saw a man wearing a skeleton armor with a horror bone knife that was more than two meters long on his shoulder.


    "That is the ruined family?" Hansen felt a little strange after seeing Barr''s appearance.


    Although Barr has three faces, but he does not have six arms, the three faces are different from the ordinary ruined family. All three faces are men''s faces.


    Qing Qing is a big change in his face, whispered: "Don''t provoke the guy, he is a different kind of ruin."


    "What do you mean?" Hansen whispered.


    Qing Li quickly explained: "He is a mixture of devastating people and other races, but his talent is extremely high, and his character is extremely tyrannical. Even the ruinous race, which itself has some killing tendency, calls him a natural destroyer. I know how terrible he is."


    The Duke of the Rebecbee also anxiously said to Hansen: "We are going fast, this guy can''t help, I heard that he also works as a killer part-time, and kills the geniuses of all ethnic groups. The harder it is to kill and kill, I don''t know How many genius celebrities are being shackled by him, you are too dangerous here."


    Hansen frowned slightly, but his footsteps did not move, because he found that Barr was coming to him. Barr��s breath had locked him, and it��s too late to go.


    Han Menger felt that Barr��s murder locked Hansen and moved two steps in front of Hansen. The goddess of death appeared in her hand. The bowstring was pulled to the limit, and a black light condensed. The arrow is condensed and the arrow points to the Bar that is coming.


    "Are you crazy? Put the bow and arrow down quickly." Seeing Han Menger even pointed at the bar with a bow and arrow, and the Rebeites were suddenly shocked.


    The character like Barr may be just because he is in a bad mood, or even if you don��t look good, you will kill the machine, not to mention that Han Menger is still pointing at him with his bow and arrow. It is no different from finding death.


    The faces of the ruined people showed a sneer. Even the Balkans were afraid of Barr. They were easily and unwilling to meet with him. Hansen��s people pointed to Barr with a bow and arrow, and the ending could be imagined.


    A few ruined families retreated to the side, as if they were optimistic about the expression of the play, as if there would be a feast of feasting to be opened.


    Han Menger did not mean to put down the bow and arrow, just staring coldly at the step by step, the strength of the bow and arrow became stronger and stronger.


    Although she is only a Marquis class, and Bar is the Duke, but Barr actually showed a sense of killing Hansen, Han Menger will not back down.


    "Han Sen, still do not take her away." Qing from the side of the Rebec Duke screamed.


    "No need." Hansen said faintly.


    At this time, the strength of the bow and arrow in Han Menger��s hand has already condensed. Without hesitation, an arrow shot at Bar.


    The black smoke condensed arrow suddenly turned into a black light across the void, and suddenly appeared in front of Barr, drilled to his majestic chest, straight to his heart.


    Everyone was shocked. I didn''t expect Han Menger to be so bold, and dare to shoot for Bal.


    Where did the Drube Duke dare to say anything again, for fear that Barr would immediately become a fierce hair, and quickly took the blue and left them a few Rebeites to go far away, as far as possible from Bal and Han Menger, so as not to get into trouble.


    The ruins were also farther away, with sneers on their faces, and looking at Han Menger��s eyes was like watching a dead person.


    The name of Barr is not just tyrannical and brutal. The outsiders don��t know, but the ruined family is very clear.


    The commentary of the natural Destroyer comes from the incumbent patriarch of the Destroyer, the first strongest of the Destroyer.


    In fact, if Barr is not a pure-blood devastated family, with his qualifications, talents and abilities, he is absolutely qualified to be trained as the next patriarch.


    Although Barr has not been fully trained by the devastated people, his achievements are still the first in the same ranks of destruction, and because of the addiction, the fierce name outside has almost overshadowed many kings of the ruin.


    After killing a Duke of Dung, Barr was chased by a generation of dragons and killed more than a dozen stars. He eventually escaped safely. On the way to escape, he also killed a lot of Dukes and Marquis of the Dragons, causing the dragons to lose face. Therefore, Barr��s fierce name is more resounding to the universe.


    To know that Long Yi is the king, chasing a duke, not only did not succeed, but also killed some dragon aristocrats by Bar, he is not difficult to name.


    Barr saw the arrow of Han Menger, but the speed of advancement did not change at all. Even the bone knife on his shoulder was not used, and the other palm grasped the arrow.

 Chapter 2176： Amazing destructive power

    Barr''s palm touched the arrow tip first. In that moment, Barr''s face changed slightly, and the innocent black light broke out in the palm of his hand, which seemed to break the arrow directly.


    But the black arrow seems to be sharper than imagined. The arrow is not collided with the black light, and the arrow is not broken by the power of Barr.


    Straight as a black lightning arrow on the palm of Bal, as a bit rotates at a high speed.


    The black light shattered and the sparks splattered. Among the incredible eyes of the people, the arrow dung into the palm of Bal, and his flesh and bones were drilled, and the blood was ejected with the rotating arrow.


    Among the ridiculous eyes of the Rebate, such as the Destroyer and the Qing, the arrow penetrated the palm of Barr and shot at his heart.


    when!


    Barr''s body retreats, and the bone knife on his shoulders squats down and forcibly squats over the arrow, making a loud noise, and the black arrow splits.


    When everyone thought that it was over, they heard a bang, and the arrow that was opened by the Bald actually exploded, instantly turning into a black sun, shrouded the entire body of Barr. .


    When the horrible power exploded and the black light burst gradually disappeared, Qing Li and others saw that the white skeleton armor of Barr was all blasted, revealing a majestic body like a tower.


    However, the body was blown up, and the blood was splashed. There were many places where bones and internal organs could be seen.


    Unbelievable, the power of a Marquis can actually invade Barr to this point.


    "This...how is this possible...but it is Bal..." The horror of the Duke of the Destroyer, not to mention a Marquis, is the Duke of the same rank, and there are not many who can hurt Barr to this point.


    The Qinghai and other Rebeites are also a look of horror. This result is not in their imagination. A marquis around Hansen will be strong enough.


    Hansen is also surprised to see that Han Menger��s power is very destructive. This is her talent and strength. However, she can break out of the destructive power with the Marquis-level body, which is almost comparable to the power of the six-breaker. This purely destructive force is a bit scary.


    "If it is for the dream to learn to break through the sky, with her natural destructive power and the force of the blasting of the blast, I don''t know how strong it will be?" Han Sen secretly looked forward to it.


    "That''s great!" The injured Bal''s face showed a feverish and excited color. He held a bone knife in his hand, his eyes were like a wolf who saw the prey, and he radiated bloodthirsty light.


    The wound on Barr healed quickly at the speed visible to the naked eye, and his life''s vitality and momentum were like volcanic eruptions.


    The black light and light condensed into a huge black behemoth on him, as if the heavens and the earth were obscured by the light and shadow of the black behemoth, and the horrible atmosphere instantly enveloped the whole space.


    Han Menger did not shake under the horrible atmosphere. The bow and arrow opened and closed in his hand. A black arrow smashed into the void and shot toward the Baltic. It was like a black lightning across the sky.


    Barr''s eyes are hot, and the bone knife in his hand is waving wildly, like a demon coming to the arrow, trying to smash the arrow directly.


    However, when the power of the bone knife was about to hit the arrow, the arrow disappeared into his sight like a magic. When it appeared again, it was already shot on his majestic chest muscles.


    The flesh and blood were squirming, and the arrow was as light as a drill. The black arrow pierced his chest and pierced his heart.


    Hey! Hey! Hey!


    One after another, the black arrow traverses the void like a curved lightning. The bald knives in the hands of Barr are arrogant, but they are not able to hit an arrow.


    Those arrows seem to be magical. When Barr''s bone knife is about to hit the arrow, the arrows disappear and disappear. When they appear again, they have already shot on Barr.


    Just in a blink of an eye, Barr has been penetrated by more than a dozen sharp arrows, as if through a black lightning.


    Qing Li and others have already seen the stunned, almost can''t believe their eyes, the ruins of the Marquis and the Duke are even more mad in their hearts: "How is this possible... that is Bal..."


    boom!


    Han Menger slightly grasped the longbow, and the arrows that pierced the body of Barr burst at the same time, turning into a black sun with overlapping rounds, completely breaking the body of Barr.


    when!


    The horrible bone knife fell, the tip of the knife was inserted into the rock, and it was slantingly inserted on the ground, and Barr��s body had been blown apart, and even a whole muscle and bone were almost impossible to find.


    The shocking feeling could not be described, and the Ruibeiites stopped at the footsteps, and looked at Han Menger, who was in front of Hansen, and the indifferent beautiful faces and postures had been printed on them for a moment. In the mind.


    Han Menger was not excited because of this, just frowning at Bal''s knives.


    Suddenly, I saw that the flesh and blood bones that had been blown into pieces suddenly moved, like a piece of living creature that twisted the body, and quickly gathered toward one place.


    It��s just a blink of an eye. Those broken limbs are piled up together. There seem to be countless small granules growing up between the muscles and bones. They even entangled each other and even spelled out a complete bal, which looks like Like a rag doll that was re-stitched after being torn, there was a horrible scar on the body.


    Only those scars disappeared in a short period of time. A living Barr stood there, grabbed his bone knife and stared at Han Menger. "I haven��t enjoyed such a delicious fight for a long time, my stomach. I can''t help but start to secrete a lot of gastric juice. The feeling of hunger is so wonderful. Now, you have officially become my prey, and your name, such delicious food, is worth remembering by my husband... ..."


    Everyone saw the scalp numb, the body was shredded to that extent, and it was able to recover in an instant, and the breath of Barr seemed to be more powerful.


    "No... incredible... Destroyer should not have such a powerful self-healing ability... No... This can''t be called self-healing... It''s more like a resurrection..." Qing swayed, looking at Barr, in his heart A creepy feeling.


    "The reason why Barr is Bal, of course, has his reasons. It is only just beginning." The Duke of the Destroyer smiled coldly.


    Although Han Menger��s powerful destructive power surprised him a bit, he was more confident about Barr. Bar is not a pure destroyer, but he is the strongest one.

 Chapter 2177： Natural killer

    Hansen looked at Barr with a little surprise. Han Menger��s destructive power can be regarded as the top of the Marquis, and can be compared with Hansen��s use of the six.


    However, under such destructive power, Barr was able to recover quickly, and the vitality of his body became stronger. This is definitely not as simple as self-healing. Barr obviously has a very strong constitution, maybe this is why He was able to live down to the dragon in the Duke-level body.


    And the desire for killing in this guy''s eyes is definitely not as simple as hunting food. He feels more like instinct like killing.


    "A natural killing machine." Han Sen secretly commented on Bal.


    Barna''s ugly face was full of excitement and distortion, revealing his tongue and licking his lips, staring at Han Menger, step by step toward Han Menger, the blood on the bone knife surging like a tide, and rising like The black flame of the demon, the horrible breath spreads rapidly above his body.


    Han Menger was about to raise the bow and arrow again, but Hansen held the palm of his hand. Hansen smiled slightly: "Let me come, his body is a little weird, it can be done without destructive power."


    Han Menger''s strongest is her destructive power. Now the destructive power seems to be useless to Barr. Hansen is not willing to let her continue to risk fighting.


    Han Menger��s fingers were loose, and the bow and arrow disappeared without a trace. The people also retired to Hansen silently.


    "Get out of the way!" Barr saw Hansen in front of him, the ugly man''s face screamed, and the bone knife in his hand screamed at Hansen. The power of blood and black was like the darkness in the abyss. The spread of it.


    Barr��s initial goal was Hansen, but now he has already regarded Han Menger as a prey. He has no prior interest in Hansen. Now he only wants to kill Han Menger, just like being hungry for three days and three nights, ready to Enjoy the impulse before the big meal.


    Such a self-willed killer, I am afraid that the world will be such a Bal.


    Han Sen��s eyes were calm, and the ghost tooth knife in his hand was pulled out. He did not retreat to Barr.


    when!


    The collision between the knife and the knife, the black blood and the purple gas collapsed, and the blade edge collides and rubs to create a series of space tears, so that the surrounding space is like a spider web, and the black and purple are spread among those cracks.


    "Death!" Barna''s ugly face was even more fanatical. The burning in his eyes almost condensed into substance. He stared at Hansen and quickly waved his bone knife. The light and shadow of the dark behemoth also followed. The oppression went away.


    Barr''s knife is very rough, there is not much skill, and it can''t be said that it is magical, and it is completely different from the road of the lonely bamboo.


    His knife is rough, wild, tyrannical, not pursuing perfection and subtlety, nor paying attention to the details, nor too much artistic conception, or simply the most primitive cruelty.


    Now Hansen finally understands why Bar will be called a natural destroyer, because he seems to be born for destruction. In his eyes, there is no one at all, only crazy killing and destruction.


    That rough and wild knife method, there are too many flaws, but Bar did not care, did not think about to make up, just blindly want to kill the opponent in front of the destruction.


    kill! kill! kill!


    The ugly face kept yelling, the look was more and more distorted and violent, and the bone knife was also wide open, only wanting to tear Hansen''s body to devour.


    Hey!


    Hansen''s ghost tooth knife smashed over Bal''s chest, suddenly opened a blood mark on his chest, blood and purple gas spewed in the wound.


    But Bar did not care, the wound did not stop his attack, but made him even more excited.


    Moreover, although the wound was torn by the force of the teeth, it did not heal, but it did not tear his body, but left a purple scar.


    This is already the tenth knife that Hansen is on him. It seems that the effect is not ideal. Instead, the power of Barr is getting stronger and stronger, almost like the devil''s coming, desperate to Hansen.


    when!


    Ghost knives and bone knives collided again, Hansen only felt a huge force hit, the body uncontrollable in the air to draw a few tens of meters before stopping.


    In just a few minutes, Barr��s power has almost doubled, and it is still growing. It seems that his injury has not only consumed his fighting power, but has made him stronger.


    "Han Sen is really strong. It should not be under the solitude. Even the general Duke may not be able to defeat him. Unfortunately, he chose the wrong opponent. Bar is the real killing machine. He will constantly change in battle. Strong, always strong enough to destroy the opponent, even the king of the dragon can not kill the Bar, a Hansen area can be counted..." The Duke of Destruction looked at Hansen sneer disdainfully.


    Qing Li also saw that Hansen��s situation was not so good. Some people said with uneasiness: "What is the body of Barr, and even the power of the tooth can not spread on him?"


    Hansen naturally discovered the power of Barr. Knowing that dealing with this kind of guy, pure violence is useless. Even the power of the tooth is not able to tear his body. It is obvious that his talent is extraordinary. If he continues Fighting will only make him stronger and stronger.


    Seeing that Barr was like a demon, he was holding a bone knife and smashed it in front of him. Hansen��s mind was moving, and between the steps, the Barr��s bone knife was flashed, and the ghost tooth knife was hung back to the waist. A pair of revolvers appeared in his hands. .


    Hey!


    Two bullets shot at Barr with the gunshot, and in the middle of the staggered mid-barr''s chest, now his muscles are several times stronger than before, and the bullets are not able to shoot in, hitting the steel-tough muscles. Directly blasted.


    However, the two bullets left two turtle-like light symbols on the chest muscles of Barr, and suddenly the body of Barr fell to the ground, and the earth was given a deep pit, and the speed was also Slowed down a lot


    "But the body is strong, but the strength of the negative force of the immunization is not high, and the turtle surgery is hardly offset." Han Sen secretly estimated.


    Seeing Bal''s body shape is very slow, Qing Qing suddenly said: "There is effect, this should be Hansen''s own turtle surgery? It is really powerful, it can suppress Bar."


    "If he thinks he can beat Barr by relying on the power of seals, then it is a big mistake." The disdainful voice of the Duke of the Destroyer came from the side.


    "That''s great, I am so excited that I am going to tremble, what a delicious food!" Barr''s ugly face is even more crazy, the cold, mask-like face in the middle, suddenly there have been some changes, the black mans in the pupil Blinking, for a moment, the whole body of Barr is like a black infection, turning into a dark state like a cast iron, like a statue of a cast iron.


    The turtle''s light character, which had caused him to drop in speed, was still on his body, but Barr''s body was unaffected and vacated. With the power of the demon god, he slammed into Hansen.

 Chapter 2178： War Bar

    Hansen''s figure is like a shadow. Barna''s violent bone knife has never been able to reach Hansen, but his current strength is not Hansen''s ability to compete positively. If he is hit by his power, even if it is hit by his power, It was blocked with a ghost tooth knife, and I am afraid it will be injured by that force.


    "Bal seems to be getting stronger!" Qing Li saw the plight of Hansen. The growth of Barr��s power was something that these bystanders could see, and Hansen��s power was always at the same level. It will rise accordingly.


    As a result of this ups and downs, Hansen was completely suppressed, and he could only evade constantly, and it was difficult to compete with Barr.


    What is more worried about the Qing is that Barr will continue to become stronger, and after Hansen��s exhaustion of power, if he can no longer attack Barr, it is likely that he will be killed by Bar.


    The Duke of the Destroyer sneered: "Bal can be said to be the invincible existence of the same order. A marquis in the Hansen district, even if it has some skills, after all, it is only a Marquis, which aroused the anger of Barr, he has only one dead end."


    Han Menger, Zero and Little Angels looked at the side, and there was no extra word. The three women were in a drama, but all three were silent and did not like to talk. No one stood there.


    Small silver and small stars stood next to them and watched the battle quietly.


    "From!" Hansen suddenly left the battlefield, and then the knife tip pressed forward, suddenly seeing a purple air knife thinner than the hair in the void, suddenly bound the body of Barr in the knife Among them, he was trapped in the air with his four feet, and it was hard to move Barr again.


    The arrogance of Barr is still expanding, his eyes staring at Hansen, and the body cast by the cast iron suddenly expands, but he has not been able to break the soft and tough knife, but the knife has entered him. Within the flesh and blood, he broke his blood all over the body.


    Balhaha smiled and ignored the wounds of the whole body. He still laughed and continued to use force. He only heard a scream, because he struggled too hard and his body was directly broken by the knife.


    Only after blinking, the broken limbs were stitched together again, and Barr stood up again and his body was even more terrifying.


    "This guy is really a bit difficult. If I use my hands to cover the sky, I can completely destroy his body and annihilate it. Unfortunately, there are so many people watching it now, it is not good to use the power of only covering the sky." Han Sen secretly Frowning, thinking about how to solve Bal.


    Barr is indeed very strong, but the ruined family said that Barr is invincible in the same order, but Hansen does not believe it. Maybe it is invincible in the ruined family, but in the entire gene universe, someone in the Duke must crack him. This ability.


    The dragons are known for their physical strength and destructive power, even if they are promoted to the king level, and Barr��s physique is not afraid of powerful forces, and even some restraint, so he can escape under the dragon, but This does not mean that he is invincible.


    "Thank you... really thank you... thank you for letting me enjoy such a delicious battle... the moment that killed you... must be the most wonderful moment of my life..." Barr is almost crazy, every knife All with endless killing power and the power of terror.


    I saw the black blood knife flames of the road constantly criss-crossing in the air, each shot leaving an indelible knife mark on the earth.


    Now Barr''s strength and speed have been respected on the same level. I am afraid that few of the Dukes will be able to compete with him.


    "It''s really strong!" Hansen secretly admired, he had to admit that he did not promote the Duke level, unless you use only your hands to cover the sky, it is difficult to rely on your own power to kill Barr.


    Even if you use a blast to break his body, it doesn''t work. He can still live and become stronger.


    Hansen probably already guessed that Barr��s strength has indeed relied on the power of others to kill him. The more he suffers, the more he will suffer, and the stronger his strength will become.


    However, it is not difficult to guess that this increase in power is not permanent, otherwise Barr will not be so easily injured when he first meets.


    When I first saw Bal, his power was only slightly stronger than the general Duke, and barely could be regarded as the strength of the first class duke.


    But now, Barr can already be said to be one of the top ones in the Duke. If he continues to fight, it will only make him stronger.


    "No matter how hard you struggle, Hansen will die today." The faces of the devastating strong people are all smiling. If Barr can kill Hansen, it is not a bad thing for the ruined people.


    Killing and killing can''t kill, can''t fight, and see Hansen going to be desperate.


    "Death!" Barr''s bone knife smashed down, and the power could almost collapse the mountain, and instantly broke into Hanson''s head.


    The bone knife was not obstructed and directly smashed down. Hansen��s body suddenly exploded like a water polo, and it was a scorpion made by Lunar New Year.


    The real Hansen is on the side of Barr, and the flying hair is almost touching Barr''s cheek.


    Han smiled at Bar, Hansen said: "You are really strong, not reasonable, I can''t kill you."


    "Crap, I want to kill you." Barr slashed out, and Hansen''s body was broken.


    Han Sen''s figure flutters, as if the wind is on the line. Barr''s bone knife has been chasing Hansen, but there is always a distance from Hansen''s waist. It seems that there is an invisible air wave pushing Hansen away from the bone knife.


    "I can''t kill you, but it''s not difficult to beat you." Hansen smiled and said.


    "I think he is mad? If you can''t kill, how can you defeat Barr?" The Duke of the Destroyer scorned disdainfully.


    At this time, Hansen raised the mantra revolver in his hand and aimed at the body of Barr directly to trigger the trigger.


    Hey!


    With a shot, a bullet squirted out of the gun, almost in the blink of an eye on Barr''s forehead.


    The bullet hit the powerful flesh of Barr, and suddenly it broke into a powder, leaving only a red mark and a light sign on the iron-like body.


    "Is this trick? I can tell you that your seal power is useless to my chaos." Barr disdained, and the knife again slammed to Hansen.


    But his knife just lifted up, his face suddenly changed, only a little ice spread from his forehead, quickly spread to his body, not waiting for his knife to kneel down, the body has already It was frozen by the ice, and it stopped there like the same ice sculpture, and it still kept a slashing gesture.

 Chapter 2179： Frozen Bar (Happy New Year)

    The Duke of the Destroyer saw Hansen freeze the Barr with the frozen power, and suddenly his mouth was slightly upturned, and he said disdainfully: "The frozen power is as useless as Barr''s chaos."


    "The power of sin, the body of chaos, the spirit of disaster, Barr has the same three talents and strengths as ordinary ruins, but unlike the three forces of light, darkness and chaos of ordinary ruins, Barr''s three forces are bloody. The relationship has changed, and it has three magical talents. By relying on the evil power of killing and growing, it can disrupt the chaos of all kinds of power, and the mysterious spirit of disaster, each of which is incredible. The powerful power has made Barr the same invincible existence."


    The Duke of the Destroyer said that he sneered here: "The power of freezing in the area has no effect on Bar, and it will only make his strength stronger. Look at it, Barr will burst out of ice."


    It seems to be responding to the words of the Duke of the Destroyer, and the sound of the frozen Barr is like the sound of the glass before it is crushed.


    "Oh, it��s really a strong body. Even I realized that the ice muscles and the bones that I have optimized by the power of the gods have not been able to completely freeze him." Hansen was amazed.


    However, Hansen knew clearly that if he used the ice muscles and bones from the beginning, he was afraid that Bar would be difficult to escape.


    Now that Barr can have such power, or because of the previous battles, Barr��s power has grown too much, otherwise he wants to break through the freezing of the ice muscles and the light of the bones is not so easy.


    Fortunately, Hansen did not expect the ice muscle jade bones to completely freeze Barr, and the other hand-word revolver hit a bullet in the other hand.


    A bullet spurted out the rifle again with ice, and slammed into the already frozen bay. The ice muscles and bones once again frozen Barr''s body.


    However, unlike the previous bullet with the ice muscle jade, this bullet has a faint mysterious symbol.


    When the mysterious symbol and the spell were promoted to the Marquis, the mysterious imprint that appeared on the forehead was exactly the same, and it was the ability that the spell gained after being promoted to the Marquis.


    "It''s useless, no matter how many times the frozen bar is useless. The multiple freezes will only make Barr''s strength become stronger after the ice is broken. Hansen is doing this on his own way." The Duke of the Destroyer is disdainfully cold. Road.


    After a shot, Hansen blew his mouth and directly shot the spell back, and turned to Han Menger. They said, shrugged and said: "Let''s go, this guy is too resistant, I can''t kill him."


    Han Menger and Zero naturally had no opinion and left with Hansen.


    The Duke of the Destroyer shouted: "Han Sen, it is useless to escape. Barr will immediately break the frozen power. When you are still unable to escape, the target targeted by Bar, no one can escape..."


    Hey!


    Hansen did not return, and directly shot back, and a bullet shot like a thunder in front of the Duke of the Destroyer.


    The face of the Duke of the Destroyer changed, and it was too late to hide. The three heads roared in unison, and the six arms burst into three colors of light and slammed into the bullet of Hansen.


    Hey!


    The three-color **** light hit the bullet, and the bullet suddenly exploded. A mushroom light cloud suddenly rose up, including the Duke of the Destroyer, and the destroyers were directly blown up, and the blood was broken. Flying, the first Duke of the Destroyer is almost broken.


    The two marquis of the Destroyer, who were far away, were not killed on the spot, but the blood that had been blown up by the body was flowing, and they could not live. They fell to the ground and looked at Hansen with horror.


    "You are not Barr, so don''t tell me so much nonsense." Hansen took the pistol and left with Han Menger and others.


    The Qinghai and other Rebeites are there, although they have long known that Hansen is strong, but they did not expect to be strong.


    He was only a Marquis, and he killed the Duke of the Destroyer with a single blow. What a terrible force.


    "It''s no wonder that Hansen is able to be in the same name as a solitary bamboo. This kind of power is terrible." Qing Limei has a lot of ecstasy, and he secretly said: "Do I want to continue my apprenticeship plan? Maybe he is really bigger than the Queen." More suitable for my master. But he has rejected me before, I am afraid I will not accept me more."


    "Bal must have killed you... killed you..." The two ruinous screamers who had not died were crying with blood in their mouths.


    They know that they have not survived, and they have pinned their hopes of revenge on Barr. They hate that Barr immediately clashes and freezes Hansen.


    They are looking forward to their eyes, looking at the frozen Barr, eagerly hope that Barr can break through the ice, imagining the scene where Hansen was tortured by the Barr, and they feel that there is a force in the body that is about to sever the vitality. Supporting them not dying immediately.


    However, Hansen and others gradually moved away, but the frozen Barr still did not move, or kept holding the knives and squatting postures, standing like a icy statue.


    "No...Impossible...How can the freezing of the area freeze? The real chaos of Barr... It must be impossible... Barr can break through the ice... He just needs a little time..."


    The two ruins of the Marquis roared in their hearts, but Hansen had already left without a shadow, but Barr was still frozen and motionless.


    They went from hope to disappointment to despair until they swallowed their last breath, and their eyes kept licking the frozen Barr. It seemed that some of them were dead, but even so, Barr was still frozen in it and could not move.


    Afterwards, the strong people of various ethnic groups passing by here saw the horror of Bardu, who was frozen there. Only then did he know that Barr was actually shot there by Hansen, and his heart was even more alarmed.


    It is hard to imagine that the Duke, who is famous for such a bar, was sealed by a Marquis to a point where it was difficult to move.


    It was only a few hours after the aristocrats of the ruined family arrived and took the frozen Barr.


    Hansen was the first to use the spell to promote the Marquis level. He didn''t know the name of this power. The power of the mysterious symbol had a strange solidifying power. Hansen called this power "eternal". .


    Originally Hansen just wanted to cure the frozen effect, and it was able to trap Bal, so that they had enough time to leave safely, but I did not expect that the effect of Eternal Curing was stronger than he thought, in a few hours. Baldu was not able to break through the frozen ice.

 Chapter 2180： I am sure of you (Happy New Year)

    Hansen took Han Menger and they turned around in the nearby mountains and Daze. They saw some different kinds of dead bodies, and none of them lived.


    Not to mention the Duke level, even the general low-level heterogeneity is also unseen.


    "How come so many cheap guys?" Hansen''s heart was slightly depressed, but it was already here, and he had no choice.


    I was about to leave Sodi, but suddenly I saw a large number of nobles flying from space, including many horrible Duke-level powerhouses.


    Seeing a ship in the sky and a strong volley flying into the Sodi star, Hansen was shocked. If they didn''t fly in different directions, Hansen thought they were at their own feet. Come here.


    "Sodi Star is temporarily blocked, and please do not try to leave Sodi Star..." The electronic synthesizing sound is repeated in the air.


    A warship and spaceship came to Sodori, and space security also entered the trajectory of Sodori. Various technical weapons were aimed at Sodori. If those technological weapons were really fired, ten Dixing may be destroyed directly.


    Looking at the small flying plane flying out of a warship, overwhelmingly flooding Sodori, Hansen was a little surprised, and immediately thought of what happened: "The traitor of the ruin will not be in Soddy. Got it? If that''s the case, the traitor of the ruined family is really daring, and the black light of this hand is beautiful, but I don''t know how to be seen."


    In addition, Han Sen did not think of any possibility, but this is only speculation that the traitor of the ruin is not here, I believe that there will be results soon.


    The entire Soddy star has been blocked. Hansen, they are not going to go out now. The warships of various ethnic groups and the space fortress of the Rebecite have already entered a state of battle. If they want to force them out, they will soon be attacked. Ruthless blows.


    Here is the site of the Rebecite, and Hansen is one of them. Naturally, there is no need to force it out. They have to take Han Menger to go to the only city called ��Steel City��.


    Hansen��s identity was also considered a privileged person in the Rebecite. After entering the steel city, he was immediately received by the Steel City staff and stayed at the highest-spec hotel in Steel City.


    "I hope that the blockade will not last for too long, otherwise it will not be good to go back to the gatekeeper." Hansen felt that it should not be delayed for too long, they have already locked Sodexo, so many Dukes and Marquis are here, no There may be no Marquis on a planet.


    However, two days passed, and the strong people of all ethnic groups did not know how many times they had turned over the entire Soddy star. They still did not find traces of the ruinous traitors.


    Hansen couldn''t help but frown. So many Dukes and Marquis are here, I am afraid that Sodi Star is about to be ruined, and there is still no traitor to find the ruin.


    So now there are only two possibilities. One possibility is intelligence error. The traitors of the ruined family are not on the Sodi star, so they can''t find it.


    There is also a possibility that the ruinous traitor does not hide in a hidden place, but the presence of a bright and straightforward person, just changed his identity, others can not recognize him, so he can not find.


    Hansen feels that the first possibility is relatively small. If it is not determined that the traitor of the ruin is here, the tribes are not likely to transfer all the hands. Obviously they are very certain about the intelligence itself. The traitor is in Soddy. The probability of the star is very high.


    "If you change your identity and the ruined family can''t recognize it, then it''s a little troublesome. Now there are countless marquis of all ethnic groups, and there is no way to find out between them. It''s hard to find people." Hansen has some Worried that time has been delayed for too long, it will be too late to go back to the cold palace.


    Hansen and Han Menger When they were dining in the hall, Han Sen felt a familiar atmosphere into the restaurant, looked up and found that it was the woman of the emperor.


    She did not leave the site of the Rebeites, but also came to a six-star alien space. It was also intended to destroy the stolen treasures.


    "What happened to the devastated family, even the people of the Imperial Family were attracted?" Hansen was slightly surprised.


    The Emperor''s woman apparently saw Hansen, but she turned a blind eye and walked straight away from Hansen and sat down at a window.


    Hansen did not pay attention to her again. Since people ignored him, Hansen did not have the trouble of asking trouble.


    When there was not much time, Hansen saw many strong people from various ethnic groups came to the restaurant. It seems that many aristocrats searching for traitors have come to Steel City.


    Apparently they have all realized a problem. The traitors of the ruined family did not hide, but changed their identity to be right before them, but they did not know who the person was.


    "Amitabha, Han Jushi, thank you for your last life-saving grace." Several Buddhas entered the restaurant, and one of the Marquis saw Hansen and marched forward.


    Hansen recognized that the Buddha Marquis was one of the Buddhist Marquis who was rescued by him in the metal world, but Hansen did not know what he was calling.


    "Polite, I am just self-protection." Han Sen said faintly.


    When Hansen and the Marquis of the Buddha were talking, many Marquis and Dukes came in. Kahn was in it. After seeing Hansen, he smiled and sat down on the chair next to Hansen. "Han brother, we really have a chance. I even met so soon. I heard that you have frozen Barr. It is really amazing. I think that you are promoted to the Marquis later, otherwise it will be that. Gold coins, it is certainly not your opponent, the Marquis of the Genes Health List is the first, it should be you."


    Kahn��s words were suspected of being killed. The strong people of the various circles in the hall looked at Hansen��s side and his eyes were quite complicated.


    Hansen did not pay attention to Kahn. This guy is also an undead little strong. Although it is only a Marquis, Hansen twice killed the troll, and he was able to see him everywhere.


    "Hey!" Kahn''s words were finished, and suddenly it changed color, because a majestic figure slammed into the bone knife and walked in from the door, making a cold cry.


    Hansen turned his head and looked at it. He saw that the giant bone knife that he was carrying with him came over and the ice on his body had been lifted.


    The arrival of Barr makes the atmosphere in the entire hall a stalemate. Such a murderer, no matter where he is, kills and kills, there will be no scruples and particulars.


    Kahn saw Barr coming over here and immediately got up and smiled at Han Sen: "I have a chance to talk again."


    Then Kahn turned and walked back to the table where the demons gathered.


    Bar walked step by step to Hansen and stared at Hansen coldly. "I am sure of you."


    After all, Hansen did not answer. He turned to a table not far from the side, and put the bone knife on the ground. Sitting there and staring at Hansen coldly, it was simply inconspicuous.


    Han Sen knows that Bar certainly hasn''t figured out how to crack the ice, otherwise he will shoot directly and will not say a nonsense to him.


    I don''t know what happened today. The dukes and marquis from all ethnic groups are getting more and more, and the whole hall is filled up in a short time.


    "Can I sit here?" A voice rang next to Hansen.

 Chapter 2181： Gathering hall

    Hansen looked up and turned out to be a feminine woman. The five-tube exquisite blue-breasted blond hair, a pair of white wings were very eye-catching, and with the exquisite posture, people couldn��t help but look at it.


    Hansen glanced around and found that the table had been occupied by the various families, and there were no other free tables.


    Although a guy like Barr alone occupied a whole table, no one wanted to sit with him.


    "Whatever." Han Sen said casually, he no longer pays attention to the feather woman, eating and eating.


    He always feels that there is something wrong with the atmosphere here today. It seems that something is going to happen. I plan to stay here to see the excitement.


    The feminine woman was also interested in the fun, just called something to eat, did not talk much, sitting there very quiet to eat.


    All the families have come to the restaurant in succession. However, because there is no space left, they can find a family or a friend to sit on the table. They can''t find anything to hesitate, but they have not left.


    Finally, there was a duke with a bullhead who came to the table of the woman of the emperor with a few other people, and wanted to sit down without speaking.


    Hansen suddenly knew that there was a good show to watch. There was only one woman of the Imperial Family at that table. With her pride, those Taurens who wanted to sit with her without opening their eyes, thought out with their toes.


    "Roll!" Sure enough, without waiting for the Tauren to sit down, the Emperor woman spit out a word indifferently.


    "Young people, don''t be so frivolous, that''s not good for you." The leading duke-level Tauren flashed a chill in the eyes, and ignored the warnings of the Emperor woman. He said with a smile, still insisted on sitting there.


    "It��s really looking for death." Hansen sighed, knowing that these Taurens were too brainless, even if they couldn��t recognize the identity of the Emperor, such a big restaurant, so many ethnic strongmen are here, a woman can monopolize one. The table is obviously different. He actually dared to provoke.


    Sure enough, without waiting for the duke-level Tauren to sit down, I saw the woman��s outer arm fretting, and the Duke-level Tauren did not figure out what happened, and the face was distorted and flew out.


    Hey!


    The duke-level Tauren smashed the wall and flew out of the big hotel. He fell on the open space outside. He struggled for several times or didn''t get up, and his mouth was bloody.


    All the people were in the eyes, and they looked at the women of the Imperial Family. Several Taurens ran out in amazement and helped the injured Duke of the Tauren. Even the scenes were not said, directly Got away.


    A slap in the face of the Duke-level powerhouse to shoot half dead, although the Tauren Duke is not really strong, but this strength is not something that ordinary people can provoke.


    Qing Li came over and sat down, and lowered his voice and said to Hansen: "Now the traitors suspected of destroying the tribes are in the steel city, they are conducting investigations and want to find out the traitor. Those Tauren and the destroyers seem to have some Relationships, if the guess is correct, they should be the ruined people to test the woman. I did not expect the woman to have such strength, and it is likely that the traitor."


    "Do you know what is the origin of the ruin traitor?" Hansen asked.


    Qing thought about it and said: "I heard that the mutiny is not the ruinous family, but a foreigner attached to them. As for the specific race, the devastated people have not said that we have not received news until now. In their investigation, it seems that there is no targeting for a certain race. Perhaps the traitor itself has some kind of disguise or deformability, and it can be changed to a different race."


    Speaking, Qing looked at the opposite woman who was sitting across from the feathers. She obviously had some doubts about her.


    Hansen nodded slightly and continued to ask: "What is the treasure that the ruined family was stolen? Is there any information now?"


    Qing nodded and said: "There is some information coming out, but I don''t know if it is true or false. It is said that the ruinous traitor has stolen the destructive tribe of "Destroying the Bible", so the devastated people will be so nervous, no matter How to also seize the traitors and get back to the "Destroy the Bible." The people are also eyeing the "Destroy the Bible," so they will be tempted by the wind and make the situation so complicated."


    "Where did the news come from?" Hansen flashed a different color in his eyes.


    "The source is undetectable, but the news has spread among all the ethnic groups." Qing asked confusedly and asked Han Sen: "Do you suspect that these are false news?"


    Han Sen said faintly: "I just suspect that these news are likely to be released by the traitor. The situation is so complicated that he has the opportunity to survive. Otherwise, how can such a secret matter be so short? The world is known throughout the time. But this is just speculation, and it is not allowed."


    After a pause, Hansen asked: "What is the "Destruction of the Bible"? How do you listen to the secret of genetics, why is it different?"


    Qing Li looked at Hansen with amazement. "You don''t know "Destroy the Bible"? It is one of the secrets of the ruined towns. I heard that after the ancestors of the ruined family died, his heterogeneous genes were transformed. It is a divine treasure of the deified level. At the same time, there is also the power of destruction of the ancestors of the ruined ruins. It is only because the inheritance requirements are very harsh. Even few of the ruined people can comprehend the power of destruction above, so they cannot play. Destroying the true power of the Bible. Even so, the destruction of the Bible is still the destruction of the tribes of the tribes and the secrets of the tribes. The spiritual symbol is more important, so destroying the tribes and regaining the destruction of the Bible is absolutely impossible to let it fall into The hands of other races."


    Hansen is silent, but his heart is conceiving: "The deified level of alienation has been amazing, and it deserves to be robbed by all races. Not to mention the power of destruction of the ancestor. It is no wonder that there are so many races that want to snatch, if there is an opportunity. I also want to take a look at it, but no matter who robs and destroys the Bible, I am afraid that it will be secret, so as not to anger the ruin."


    Hansen found that the marquis and the dukes of the ruined family, who seemed to be squinting in the zero, Han Menger, the little angel and the feathered woman, seemed to be observing what was secretly.


    Hansen suddenly moved: "Don''t the traitor who destroys the Bible from the ruined family be a woman?"


    Thinking, Han Sen''s gaze could not help but fall on the body of the Yu woman. If it is a woman, this one-of-a-kind woman is obviously suspected.


    This look, to Hansen''s heart slightly surprised, because the breath of the woman seems to be an ordinary feather marquis, but Han Sen used the hole Xuanqi field to scan, but found that this breath seems to be only A disguise, the true breath of a woman is so deep that she can''t see through the hole.


    "Is she really a traitor to the ruined family?" Hansen secretly guessed.

 Chapter 2182： Who is a traitor?

    The woman seemed to see Hansen��s thoughts, looked up and smiled at Hansen, but did not say anything, and then continued to bow down and eat her food quietly.


    Hansen felt that this woman was suspicious, but she was not sure that this was a traitor to the devastating family.


    I was thinking about something in my heart, but suddenly I saw a dragon man coming over to him and coming to Hansen��s desk. He looked at the zero and said a few of them: ��I heard that a female marquis next to Han Hou I almost shot Barr with a bow and arrow, and the amazing days are amazing. I don��t know which one of them is the female Marquis? Can Hanhou introduce the introduction?


    When the dragon man spoke, the restaurant suddenly quieted down and his eyes gathered toward him.


    Han Sen slightly looked at the dragon man with some strangeness. He obviously came to investigate the identity of several of them. Hansen didn��t think it was strange, but he dared to take the murderer of Barr to say things. Some are not simple.


    It seems that the murderers such as Barna, after hearing this dragon man��s words, did not even mean to do it at all, obviously it was a scruples.


    The guy who can make Barr��s heart scruples can be an ordinary person.


    Han Sen said while looking at the dragon man: "This is my daughter Han Menger. These two are my sisters. This is the female of the narrow stream flower king of our month. As for this Yu nationality friend, do not know."


    Han Sen simply introduced them all, but did not introduce small silver and small stars.


    After the dragon man listened, his eyes fell on the feather woman and stared at her and asked, "Where did you come from? Why come here?"


    This move by the dragon man makes Han Sen more certain that the traitor of the ruined family is likely to be a woman, or that she has the ability to change into a woman, otherwise Hansen did not introduce small silver and small stars, and the dragon man should still ask One question, but he did not ask anything, directly targeting the Yu woman, the intention is quite obvious, and there is no meaning to cover.


    The Yu woman just smiled and looked at the dragon man and said: "Dragon Six, the nickname Duron Six, you are a Duke of the Dragon, but you are not qualified to ask me here? This is not a dragon."


    The poisonous dragon was gazing at the old six, staring at the Yu woman''s yin and laughing: "If you know my origins, you should naturally know my means, or you can better cooperate with you. The Duke does not want to push flowers."


    Who knows that the Yu woman does not seem to put the words of the poisonous dragon six threats at all, and smiled and said: "If I am the person you are looking for, if you kill me, you will not get what you want. If I am not, You killed me, but you won''t get anything, and you will be taken away by the suspicions of the audience. If you think about it, you don''t seem to have the reason to kill me here, then why should I cooperate with you? You would rather harm others, but also kill me at this place? If that is the case, I will accept my life, you can do it."


    Said, the Yu woman continued to bow down and gracefully continue to eat her food, completely ignored the vicious dragon six who stood next to her.


    Duron Lao Six��s face was gloomy and sneered: ��I don��t need to kill you. There are 10,000 ways to make you survive without asking for death. Otherwise, I am not a poisonous dragon.��


    Said, the dragon''s hand on Duron''s sixth hand condensed a dragon, slowly grabbed the head of the feather woman.


    However, the woman of the Yu nationality did not seem to see it at all, or said that she had already accepted her life. She completely ignored the dragon hand of the poison dragon, and still ate her own food.


    "Dragon Six, this is not the place where you should scatter wilderness. Even if she is a traitor to my ruined family, it should be disposed of by our ruined family. It is impossible for you to start." A Duke of the Destroyer stood up and snarled.


    Long Six heard this, and the dragon hand that reached out to the woman stopped and stared at the ruined Duke of the screaming sneer: "You want to provoke me to kill her, and then turn the attention of all the people to my sixth." On the body, I thought it was good, but unfortunately my sixth child is not such a stupid guy."


    After all, the poisonous dragon stunned the feathered woman and took back the palm of his hand and returned to the table where the dragons gathered.


    Hansen looked at the singularity, no matter whether this feminine woman is a traitor to the ruined family, obviously she is a powerful character, otherwise it is impossible to be so calm in that situation.


    Although Hansen also saw that Duron Six could not start here with her, but she was so calm and calm, a few words to position her identity between right and wrong, it is not that she is not moving, not moving her, It seems dangerous, but it maintains a delicate balance that non-average people can do.


    If there is suspicion, there are too many suspects here. Even if she does not say these words, she is still suspect. At least no one will start with her before the facts are clarified, so as not to cause doubts and suspicions of all ethnic groups.


    "I am full, thank you for letting me sit here, I believe we will have a chance to meet again." The Han woman smiled slightly at Hansen and got up and went upstairs. She actually lived here.


    "A good woman, she will not really be the traitor?" Qing said, spit out his tongue.


    "Who knows, maybe it is possible." Han Sen looked around and found that all the people were watching them secretly.


    The woman seemed to have a little bit of intentional and unintentional relationship with Hansen, because of her suspicions, the ethnic groups also had some speculation and doubts about Hansen.


    After eating, Hansen took Han Menger and went out and found that the strong people of all ethnic groups had gathered in the steel city. The entire steel city was also blocked. Now the steel city is only allowed to enter, obviously they are already convinced. The traitors of the devastating people are within the steel city.


    This is a very normal judgment. Hansen thinks so too. Now that Sodi Star is able to hide, there is only Steel City. It is not a piece of traitor to find out from the multi-ethnic Marquis of Steel City. Easy thing.


    It��s just that Hansen has some doubts. Why did the traitor choose Sodi Star, and what other ways does he escape?


    As long as he is really here, although it is not easy to find him, but as long as time is enough, it is only a matter of time to get him out. If he is really prepared, there should be a way to get away, but Hansen is really Can''t think of it, how can he get out of it.


    Hansen considers these, naturally, he also wants to get the destruction of the Bible. If they can find the traitor one step at a time, then God can get the destruction of the Bible without knowing it. Hansen can send the destruction of the Bible to the shelter. Who will be there? There is no way to destroy the Bible, even if he is suspected of being useless.


    Unfortunately, Hansen can''t guess who is a traitor or whether the traitor brought the Bible to destruction.

 Chapter 2183： Melee

    The entire steel city is very chaotic, the dukes and marquis of all ethnic groups are gathered in such a small town, and there are doubts between each other, from time to time some friction and fighting will occur.


    However, it has not been found out who is the traitor, so Hansen is also trapped here, and it is difficult to leave at one time.


    Although the Rebeites have been in the middle, the devastating people insist that no one can leave Sodi before they can find a traitor. No other ethnic aristocrats can come out. They are also secretly stalking and let the Rebec nobles Also can''t leave Sodi Star.


    Hansen is very skeptical that some races may be associated with the traitor and want to create chaos to help him get away. Otherwise, it is hard to imagine that the traitor is alone, and it has not been discovered for so long.


    It is also for this reason that the various ethnic groups have mutual suspicion and have been deadlocked here.


    The next day, Hansen, when they came out of the room, the restaurant had already filled the strong people of all ethnic groups. After scanning it, they found that there was no position. They were preparing to call things back to the room, but they saw what they saw yesterday. The Yu woman greets them: "Sit with you if you don''t want to give up?"


    Hansen saw her sitting alone at a table, while others stared at her, but no one sat with her.


    Han Sen knew that because of the suspicion of this feminine woman, the strong people of all ethnic groups did not dare to come and sit with her, lest they should bring trouble to themselves, not because of the strength of the Yu women.


    Hansen did not have those scruples. Yesterday, he had already gotten into a relationship. At this time, he couldn��t wash his suspicion without sitting.


    Hansen only sat down and saw that the woman of the Imperial Family also came to the restaurant. Although she did not know that she was a royal family, she was shocked by her slap, and no one dared to provoke her.


    The woman of the Emperor looked at it and found that there was no space around her, and she went straight to the position she had sat yesterday.


    Now there are a few dragons sitting there, and the poisonous dragon is also among them.


    Everyone saw that the woman went to the poison dragon, and they all knew that they would have a good show.


    "You can leave." The Emperor woman came to the table and said straightforwardly.


    Everyone did not expect that the woman turned out to be so strong. In the face of the poisonous dragon, she dared to speak like this. She looked at the poisonous dragon and wanted to see how he coped with the current situation.


    The poisonous dragon, the old six, turned a blind eye and looked at the woman coldly and said: "Why?"


    The woman did not say anything, and immediately slammed the poisonous dragon to the old six.


    The poisonous dragon, the old six, snorted, and the fist condensed the green evil spirit, welcoming the woman''s fist, and the two forces slammed together.


    Because both people have converged their strength, and there has not been a shocking temperament, just a touch of the eye, it seems to be a tie, and Xu has not given in.


    However, the poisonous dragon sixth is a slightly changed face, got up and said: "Let''s go."


    Then she took a few dragons and walked away and gave the table to the woman.


    Looking at the woman calmly sitting down to order, all the strong people are surprised, did not see why the poison dragon old six will retreat, the heart is more doubtful about the identity of women.


    Han Sen knows that the woman is from the emperor, probably guessing why the poison dragon will retreat. He deliberately sat there, and he saved the temptation of the woman��s mind. After the punch, the poisonous dragon seemed to see the woman��s From the point of origin, I immediately quit and dare not entangle.


    When Hansen was still thinking about it, he saw Barr��s bone knife coming over and staring coldly at Hansen. ��You are dead today, are you still here with me?��


    Hansen slightly frowned, and Barr dared to come to him. Obviously he found a way to resist the freezing. Although Hansen was not afraid, it was always a trouble.


    Steel City is now blocked, and he can''t hide even if he wants to hide.


    "Bal, you don''t want to be too arrogant, here is the place of our Rebecite." The head of the Rebecite here frowned.


    "What about that?" After Barr said, it seemed that he had no patience at all. He smashed it against Hansen. The knife had a black and red knife with horror. I am afraid that this knife will go down and the hotel will be smashed. Two halves.


    The whole hall suddenly became a mess, and the direction of the knife and the light, the strong people of all ethnic groups have evaded the two sides, and no one wants to be affected by the battle.


    Hansen sat there and did not move, his palm turned over, and the revolver appeared in his hand, and it was shot at Bar.


    The bullets spurted out, and Bald��s eyes were smothered, and the bones slammed on the bullets. The powerful force suddenly opened the bullets, and did not let the bullets hit him, and the knife slammed down. Suddenly, the hall was opened, and all kinds of fragments were scattered.


    Hansen''s figure moved, avoiding the knife of Barr, and holding a shot at both hands against Barr.


    Balben was not good at defense, and did not think about real defense, so Hansen��s bullets were easy to hit him, and the ice suddenly spread on him.


    However, this time the ice did not even freeze his body. I saw a silver necklace hanging on the neck of the bar. The necklace was inlaid with a golden gem.


    After the ice of the bullets burst, the golden gems on the necklace suddenly burst into a golden flame like a magma, and the ice was directly melted.


    "Bright fire necklace?" Someone immediately recognized the necklace on the neck of Barr, and called out with surprise.


    Barr sees the necklace really useful, and he is not frozen by Hansen��s power. He suddenly stares at Hansen like a goblin, and screams at the same time, and screams: ��I will swallow you today.��


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the dragon wings, **** and petrified skin appeared at the same time. The wings fluttered, and the dark red figure suddenly moved out, avoiding the knife of Barr.


    Barr roared and chased out with a knife. His eyes were like a fire. It seemed that he would never stop Hansen.


    The restaurant was in a mess, and I didn��t know who made the mess, and the battle swept through it. It��s just a blink of an eye and the whole hotel was blown up.


    The poisonous dragon sixth did not know when it was drilled out, and a fist hit the Han woman who sat with Hansen.


    The back of the maid woman fluttered, and her body shape quickly flew out. The speed of the Dragon Duke of Duron had not caught up with her.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. I couldn''t catch up with the Yu woman. The green mans on the poisonous dragon''s old six fists seemed to be somewhat unstoppable, and they rushed to the little angels at the same table.


    The little angels and the zeros shunned them to the side, and there were several alien strongmen who shot them.


    Hansen was fighting with Barr outside, but the situation inside had already been seen. Suddenly his face sank, knowing that those guys were still skeptical about the women around him, and even joined forces to test the details of the little angels.


    Of course, even if Han Menger, Little Angel and Zero are not the traitors they are looking for, if they have the chance, they will not mind killing them and eradicating several potential enemies.

 Chapter 2184： Siege

    Hansen wanted to rush back, but Barr killed him and did not give Hansen a chance to rush back.


    The poisonous dragon didn''t hit the old six-one, and did not stop. He rushed straight toward the feather woman. The fist was poisonous, and it was like a poison dragon.


    The feminine woman just fluttered and ducked, her body was unpredictable, and the Marquis was confronted with the Duke-level poisonous dragon, and the poisonous dragon could not touch her.


    And several Dukes of the Destroyer killed the past to the little angels, and the eyes were full of murderous, and the shots were ruthless and ruthless, apparently killing.


    Seeing a few horrible attacks, they will rush to the little angels, but suddenly they see a blue mask spread out from Han Menger, covering the little angels, zeros, small silver and silver, and small stars. .


    Hey!


    The power of several Dukes of the Destroyer was on the blue mask, and there was no way to shake the mask.


    "Han Sen''s defensive treasure is actually on her?" The Duke of the Destroyer suddenly frowned. They knew that Hansen''s mask and the king''s power could be smashed a few times, and it was impossible to break with their power.


    "That''s good, since the defense of the different treasures on them, Han Sen has no protection, killing Hansen better." The Duke of the Destroyer has a sinister color on his face, and he is flying toward Hansen, who is fighting with Barr in the air. .


    "Roll, he is mine." Several Dukes of the Destroyer had just rushed out, but they saw Bal and waved to them, and roared.


    Several ruins of the Duke were almost stunned by the Balkans, and they were stunned and angered.


    "Bal, what are you doing?" A Duke of the Destroyer yelled at Barr.


    "I said, he is mine." Bark snorted and continued to kill Hansen, leaving only the faces of the ruined Dukes in the air.


    "Don''t worry about him, first find out the traitor." A six-eyed Duke of the Destroyer said with a cold light.


    "Yes, Diabar!" After several Dukes of the Destroyer were ordered, they immediately rushed toward the female Marquis of all ethnic groups.


    In fact, it is not just a ruinous family. Other families are also searching for female attacks in the other camp and want to find the traitor.


    Similar to Hansen��s guess, all ethnic groups can only be sure that the traitor is a woman. As for what race she is now, no one knows it. She can only do it first.


    All the people suddenly became confused, and the battle quickly spread to the entire battlefield. Han Menger had the enchantment of the worm king, and they were not attacked. There were no kings and strong men here. .


    The most suspected Yu woman has been chased by Duron Six, and all the strong people are watching her, and she is the most suspicious.


    Barr madly attacked Hansen. Hansen only relied on the dragon''s wing to evade the body and did not attack Bal, so that he would become stronger after he absorbed the power.


    There is no way to freeze on Bal, and the effect of solidification disappears. The ability to cure the spell must be exerted by the force on the other side. Now the ice is blocked by the necklace, and there is no chance to cure. effect.


    "The bright fire necklace is like one of the three great devils of the ruined family. The ruined family is willing to let Barr carry it. How much do they want to kill me?" Hansen secretly sneered, staring at it. The eyes of the necklace are slightly picked up.


    According to Hansen, the three most famous devils of the Destroyer are the Vulcan Vulcan necklace, the Dark Eye Ring and the Chaos Demon.


    The one worn by Barr��s neck looks very similar to the legendary bright fire necklace.


    Life is born in the fire and perished in the fire. It is said that the original power of the fire of light is born within the necklace of the bright Vulcan, and it is one of the most powerful fires, and it also has the power of light.


    Legend has it that the first generation of the bright fire necklace, a deified devotee, once used a bright fire necklace to directly burn a star field into charcoal, the power is terrible.


    But Bar is just a duke, naturally unable to play all the power of a bright fire necklace, but even so, there is a bright fire necklace to protect the body, the power of freezing is almost completely restrained, unless Hansen is promoted above the king level, otherwise It is almost impossible to freeze the bal.


    Hansen��s dragon wing was shaken, and he suddenly moved out to Baizhang. At the same time, he shot with two guns and the bullets shot at several Marquis of the Destroyer.


    Hey! Hey!


    The sound of continuous bombs sounded, and the Marquis of the Destroyer was directly blown into fly ash.


    Hansen moved to dodge the attack of the Balkans at high speed, while shooting and destroying the nobility, and suddenly the destructors suffered heavy losses.


    "Han Sen! Fight with me!" Barr roared again and again, but he could not stop Hansen.


    Diabar saw a Duke being severely wounded by Hansen, and suddenly his brows were slightly wrinkled. His body flashed in front of Hansen and punched Hansen.


    The man''s face, which represents the power of light, exudes a blazing light, and the fist is like a round of rising sun, with the infinite light coming.


    Hansen��s dragon wing stunned and suddenly disappeared, escaping the horrible punch, while the two guns darted toward Diaro.


    Diablo''s picture of the dark female face scatters the black light of the night, and Dialogue Ten is commanding, like a blade, and the bullet shot by Hansen is silently cut open.


    The bullet was about to explode, but the black power turned into a black hole, and the cut bullet was sucked in and disappeared without a trace.


    "Diar Rob, he is mine." Barn screamed.


    "Then you rushed to kill him in front of me." Dialogue said faintly, the middle of the bird''s head representing the chaos rises into a bright brilliance.


    A strange force spread out, and suddenly covered a range of kilometers, when Hansen used the flash again, he was surprised to find that he could not tear the void and make a teleport.


    Barr roared, and the bone knife in his hand went to Hansen to kill him. Obviously he didn''t have the chance to drive Diarobo away like other Dukes of the Destroyer.


    Diarobo also went to Hansen, and the six arms released three different forces at the same time, which had a great impact on Hansen.


    Under the power of Diar Robber to create a field-like power, the void seems to have become a chaos, and the emptiness of the air has completely lost its effect, and it is impossible to move the space normally.


    In the face of the two Duke''s strangulation, Hansen suddenly fell to the bottom, running the body and speed to the limit, and could not get rid of the offensive of Bar and Diar Rob.


    "If I were the Duke, I was naturally not afraid to fight with them. Now it is only the Marquis. The power is much worse than the top Duke of Diab." Hansen is thinking about how to cope with the current situation. Maximize your own interests.


    "The traitor... She is the traitor..." Suddenly, a scream broke through the void, and everyone heard the voice involuntarily paused.

 Chapter 2185： True traitor

    The eyes of everyone were attracted to the past. Hansen also looked at the past and found that the voice was transmitted from the old six of the Duron. I saw blood in his mouth, and a black woman''s handprint appeared on his chest.


    The fingerprints actually burned the dragon scales of the poison dragon, and printed them into the bones, burning the keels into a blackened shape.


    "The power of destruction!" I don''t know who called, and everyone suddenly flew over to the feather woman, even Diaz.


    In addition to the ruined family, the ability to use the power of destruction, but also to reinvent the poisonous dragon, I am afraid that there is only the traitor who is destroying the Bible.


    The Duron Six has been chasing the Yu woman, and the only natural woman who can hurt him is the Yu woman.


    For a time everyone rushed toward the Yu woman, only Barr this paranoid, even chasing Hansen is killing.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly depressed, but after Diar Rob left, the feeling of space becoming a chaos disappeared immediately, and Hansen could finally use the flash again.


    The figure was moving fast, and the flashing flashed continuously and teleported. Hansen rushed into a building without waiting for Barr to catch up with him. After Barr cut the building directly, he did not find Hansen.


    "Han Sen, you give me out!" Barr madly waved his bone knife and smashed the building into shards, but still did not see Hansen''s trace.


    Hansen did not feel entangled with Barr��s madman who could not kill. Under the influence of the small transparent force, he lost his body shape, and then shielded his own breath with the hole and the air, and quickly moved away from Bar.


    The strong men of all ethnic groups want to win the traitors of the devastating people, and the horrible power has captured the past of the Yu women, but the body of the woman is really mysterious.


    In the body of the Marquis, he was surrounded by many dukes and marquis. As a ghost, it was hidden, and it was as strong as Dia Rob, who could not hurt her at one time.


    In the bird''s head of Diar Rob, a flash of light flashed, and the chaotic gas field re-expanded, shrouded the woman of the clan.


    Surprisingly, the woman''s body was not affected at all, but it was still hidden, as if it was in the void, no one could hurt it.


    "It''s a group of stupid guys. Do you really think that I am a traitor to the devastating people? The one that I just played is his own, and has nothing to do with me." The woman evaded the flash and the light voice came out at the same time.


    "So a stupid lie, do you think we will believe it?" A ruined duke roared and killed the woman.


    "If I am the traitor, why should I be so arrogant." The woman''s mouth was slightly raised, and the corner of her mouth showed a scornful color. She no longer avoided dodging. The fingertips raised a little bit of light and point to the Duke of the Destroyer.


    The Duke of the Destroyer has six arms moving together, and the three forces are combined into one, turning into a three-color **** light and blasting to that point.


    But that point of light is the moment to break the three-color **** light, turned into a strange imprint on the Duke of the ruined family, suddenly the Duke of the ruined body shrinks, flesh and blood bones squeeze together, three meters high body for a moment Shrinked into a square print with a nail-sized size.


    "Tai Shangyin... You are a Taishang..." Everyone changed their face, and the body that had originally rushed to the woman stopped and even retreated.


    What Diabar seemed to think of, his face suddenly changed, his eyes looked at the dragons, but he did not see the figure of the poisonous dragon.


    "Don''t be the sixth?" Diarobo came to the dragons in an instant, staring at the dragons.


    "We... didn''t see... just here..." The dragons also felt that things were a bit too bad.


    At this time, the strong people of all ethnic groups also reacted. The woman would be too printed. It was the secret of the Taishang people. The Taishang people could not be the traitors of the ruined family.


    However, Duron''s sixth child actually had the power of destruction. If it wasn''t for the woman''s injury, the only explanation was that he himself hurt himself.


    It is of course impossible for the Dragon King to have the power of destruction. That is to say, he is the true devastating traitor, the one who stole the destruction of the Bible.


    But now I can''t find the shadow of the poison dragon, and I must have escaped when I was in the chaos. I don''t know where I am now. I probably have already escaped from Steel City.


    Diabar''s gaze looked at the Yu woman, and said in a slight manner: "Please be rude before the next day, and you will be sinned when you change the day. I also hope that you will tell me where my traitors are headed?"


    The fake Duron Dragon Six is ??framed by her, and she will definitely notice where Duron Six went.


    "When you besieged me, he has escaped from the steel city from there." The woman said indifferently outside the steel city.


    Where everyone still hesitated, they chased out in that direction, and found out that some of the poisonous dragons left behind a trace of clues, and soon found a large mountain range.


    The woman looked at the people who had left in a cold indifference. They were desperately looking for a ruinous traitor, but they wanted to leave her Taishang people soon. I thought they were besieging a Taishang people just now. Cold, I only hope that she will not be too vengeful.


    Women do not have the meaning of seeking revenge, flying directly to the sky.


    What happened in the steel city has been monitored by the various families'' fleets. Naturally, it has been known that the Yu women are actually the Taishang people. When the woman came flying, no one dared to stop her, let her leave Sodi Star.


    The first family of the universe, the mysterious Taishang, the most powerful and mysterious and ominous race, even the three kings of the same three kings and the ancient gods, is also very jealous of the Taishang people.


    The words are too impressed, the heavens are all ominous, this sentence is not vain, but the truth that has been verified by countless **** history. I don��t know how many races have disappeared in the long river of history because they were killed by the Taishang people.


    Diarobo searched the entire mountain range and finally found a fake Duron six in a cave. A big battle broke out.


    "Is it your dog''s eyes? How could I be the traitor? You don''t know that a hundred foxes can only become women? They become males with major flaws. You **** see me a little. Like a mother?" Duron said on the sidelines.


    Diaro Bob sees the poisonous dragon, the old six-body poisonous dragon is really not fake, and asks: "You are not a traitor, what are you running?"


    "Run your mother forced me, my mother suffered such a heavy injury, of course, I want to find a place to recover." Duron Lao Liu shouted angrily.


    "You said that you are a poisonous dragon, how do you prove it?" Kahn also felt that something seemed wrong.


    The poisonous dragon six suddenly violently violently, the whole body covered with toxic scales. In a flash, it seemed to become a humanoid poisonous dragon. The nose spit out the poisonous gas and said: "The ever-changing fox is so powerful that it can''t change the alien poisonous dragon body?"


    "Bad!" Diablo suddenly changed his face, and when he rushed back to the steel city, there was still the figure of the Taishang woman.

 Chapter 2186： Capture the scripture

    A small merchant ship was flying along the trajectory and suddenly saw a woman flying from space. The merchant ship suddenly stopped and opened the door.


    The woman quickly entered the spaceship and was placed in a separate room shortly after.


    The woman is naturally a feather woman. She stands in the room, her body changes rapidly, and the various characteristics of the feathers disappear quickly. It quickly becomes a charming woman with a white tail and a graceful body.


    The eye-catching woman reached out and took out a small print, which was the print of the ruined family.


    The flirtatious woman threw the Taishang in the ground, and suddenly she swayed in the Taishang, and she slammed into a woman with the same foxtail, a pair of snow-white fox ears, and the former winking woman. Almost exactly the same, it just looks a bit more lively.


    The fox girl who fell to the ground licked her **** and climbed up from the ground. Some excitement said: "Sister, we succeeded, and finally fooled those guys."


    If Diabor is here, he will certainly vomit blood, what is the ruin of the ruined Duke, what is too printed, what is too Shang, all of them are fake, but it is set by two amazing foxes. The illusion is nothing but the deception of everyone.


    It is a pity that those king-level powerhouses have been blocked from the six-star alien space. They have not been able to see the scene on the spot, otherwise they should be able to see some flaws.


    However, the king-level powerhouse was on the scene to watch, and the fox sisters did not dare to be so daring, performing such a good show.


    "I said earlier that those seemingly noble guys are a group of humble pity in front of the Taishang people. They have scared them to death when they saw Taishang, and they dare to pursue the truth." Sister Bai Lin laughed. Said.


    My sister Bai Fu spit out the little tongue that spits out the powder: "Fortunately, those guys are holding each other, no king can enter the six-star alien space, otherwise we will not be so easy to fool them. What should we do next?"


    "First become the Ipo, follow them to Ipostar, then we will go to the dragon..." Bai Lin was about to answer, but suddenly her face changed. She suddenly saw a horrible punch like a laser cannon. The merchant ship caused a big explosion in the hull.


    The two sisters were white as the moon, rushing out of the hull of the explosion, and saw a proud woman standing in space, staring at their sisters coldly.


    When the fox girls saw the woman, they suddenly changed their face. The woman turned out to be the fierce woman they had seen in the steel city restaurant.


    I can''t think of this woman being able to leave the six-star alien space in the blockade and catch up with them.


    "Hand over the destruction of the Bible." The woman looked at the two sisters indifferently.


    "I don''t know what you mean by Miss, what did our sisters come to destroy the Bible?" Bai Lin said with a smile.


    The woman''s look is unchanged, it seems to look down on the two sisters, slowly said: "You and Duron Laoliu played very well, but since I am here, naturally will not let you bring the destruction of the Bible to the Dragon, and then give you the last time opportunity."


    As said, the woman''s fist has been slightly lifted up, and a force similar to the overbearing power is condensing on top of her fist.


    "You are very strong, but you may not be able to catch up with our sisters." Bai Lin said with a frown.


    "You can give it a try." The woman said, and she punched Bai Lin with a punch.


    Bai Lin and Bai Fu moved at the same time, and the body almost seemed to break into the void, but they quickly discovered that no matter how their body changes, they could not escape the punch.


    It seems that the woman''s fist has sealed all the space, they can get a wonderful way of life between the various ethnic groups, but they can''t escape the woman''s punch.


    Hey!


    Bai Lin and Bai Fu also condensed their strength to meet the woman''s fist, but under the joint force of the two men, they were spurted by the blood of the woman''s punch. The body slid out of space like a projectile and slammed into the meteorite. On the top, the meteorites are directly blasted.


    Bai Lin and Bai Fu secretly practiced a magical body, able to gain a glimpse of life under the siege of many dukes, but their own strength did not reach the Duke level, still within the scope of the Marquis.


    Seeing that the woman was banging again, Bai Lin bit her teeth and saw a black light coming out of her chest. The black light condensed on the fist and greeted the woman''s fist.


    If the ruinous people are present, they can certainly see it. The black light is the power to destroy the destruction of the Bible. Nor does it know what method Bai Lin used. Even the body of the fox can drive the power of destroying the Bible.


    Hey!


    However, Bai Lin was still bombarded again. After using the destruction of the Bible, Bai Lin was hurt even worse. His face was full of horror and unbelievable color: "Is it... is it... Taekwondo..."


    The woman did not have the meaning to answer at all, and raised her fist again.


    Bai Lin gritted her teeth, opened her red lips and spit out something. She saw a black light being spit out by her, and the black light rushed to the other end at a very fast speed.


    "Give you... let''s go..." Bailin finished all this, pulling Baifu to fly in the opposite direction.


    The women of the Imperial Family frowned slightly. Although the strength of Bai Lin and Bai Fu was very general, but the body is really fast, the woman of the Imperial Family hesitated, and rushed toward the black light.


    The Emperor woman looks clearly. Among the black light is a black stone book that looks extremely primitive. On the cover of the book, there is an equilateral triangle pattern, but nothing else. It is like a stone book made by the roughest means in the beginning race.


    It is hard for ordinary people to imagine that this stone book turned out to be the destruction of the Bible by the devastating people.


    The woman of the emperor recognized it at a glance, and it is indeed the true destruction of the Bible.


    Although the Emperor is one of the three major races of the universe, she is also an expensive lady, but the resources of the Imperial Family are fiercely fierce, and the deified treasures like the destruction of the Bible are not freely available.


    So the woman still decided to take the first step to destroy the Bible, and then go to find the two versatile Fox sisters.


    The woman looked at the destruction of the Bible, but suddenly stopped there, frowning at the ruined Bible that had lost its power and floated into space.


    "Come out." The woman stared at the destruction of the Bible and said coldly.


    As the woman sipped coldly, a figure emerged next to the destruction of the Bible. The figure was wrapped in a golden armor, and the palm of the hand had captured the destruction of the Bible.

 Chapter 2187： Punch and punch

    "Gold coins?" The woman immediately recognized who the figure was.


    Although the emperor thinks that he is high, he is detached from the universe and does not bother to participate in the ranking of gene genealogy. However, they still watched the battle of genes.


    Especially in the first battle of the Marquis, the woman was witnessing the whole process. At this moment, Hansen��s gold armor was recognized at a glance.


    "Things I left, let''s go." Hansen said in the hands of the destruction of the Bible.


    After he used the small transparent stealth, he followed Bai Lin, but he never shot.


    At first, I was unwilling to work within the six-star alien space. Later, I discovered that the women of the Imperial Family were also chasing the sisters of Bai Lin, so they did not immediately shoot.


    Now it is time to take the opportunity to rob the Bible and then blame the woman of the Imperial Family.


    After the two fox girls and sisters escaped, all the ethnic groups will know that the destruction of the Bible was robbed by the emperor. If someone robs the emperor from the emperor, I am afraid that no one will believe it, so Hansen is very safe. .


    Even if someone believes that the gold coin has taken away the destruction of the Bible, no one knows who the gold coin is.


    Originally, he wanted to attack by stealth, but unfortunately the woman found the clue, so Hansen was slightly surprised.


    "The first marquis of the genealogy spectrum, in the eyes of my emperor, is just a joke." The woman stared at Hansen proudly and lifted her fist.


    Without any hesitation, the fist slammed toward Hansen, but the power of the overbearing fist was more fierce than any of her previous shots.


    The whole void is as if it has been compressed under her fist. Space and time are shuddering under that punch, as if it might break at any time.


    Although the mouth said that it didn''t care, but after seeing the battle between gold coins and evil eyes, the woman did not think that the gold coin was an opponent that could be easily defeated, so the first punch had already exhausted all efforts.


    Looking at the woman''s punch, Hansen''s left hand froze, and the power of the hand to cover the sky slammed out.


    Hey!


    Under the impact of boxing and punching, the power of the emperor''s final smashing fist suddenly collapsed, and the woman''s face changed greatly, and the body quickly retreated.


    However, it was still a little late. The armor on her fist collapsed. The armor of the whole body was disintegrated directly, and the dust scattered like a dust, revealing a crystal clear body.


    The indifferent face of the woman of the emperor finally changed color, and she was ashamed and angry. While summoning a armor to protect her body, when she went to see it, she found that the figure of the gold coin had disappeared.


    "Gold coins, I must kill you." The emperor woman seems to have hated the extreme, the teeth biting creaking, but can not find the gold coin.


    One punch and one punch, when the woman punched Hansen, Hansen now smashed her armor, and it was not a disadvantage.


    Hansen went all the way to the six-star alien space. He didn''t have time to delay. He had to go back as soon as possible. People know that Hansen is still in a six-star alien space, so he can safely get out of it. No one will think of him.


    As for the woman who kills the emperor, it is not so important. Instead of wasting time fighting her, it is better to go back soon.


    If she is alive, she can still take a black pot for Hansen. It is not good to die. At that time, it was not just a ruin. I am afraid that the entire Emperor will come to investigate this matter, which is inconsistent with Hansen��s interests.


    Hansen sneaked back into the six-star alien space, and they met with the little angels, and the ethnic groups had determined that the woman who escaped was the traitor of the ruined family. However, they still had a glimmer of hope and did not lift the blockade of the six-star alien space, but The king-level powerhouse who kept outside chased the past.


    But soon they have confirmed that the ever-changing Meihu has indeed escaped. In two days, the blockade of the six-star alien space was lifted, and Hansen was able to bring the little angels back to the narrowness of the month.


    "The devil of the deified level is really a good thing." In the base room of the Eclipse Star, Hansen stroked the destruction of the Bible in his hand, his face full of joy.


    But soon Hansen''s face became depressed again, because he tried to destroy the Bible, but did not lead to the power to destroy the Bible.


    Even the pages that destroyed the Bible could not be opened, and the contents were not seen.


    Hansen can use the power of multiple attributes. He has tried to use the power of darkness and light to destroy the Bible, but it is still useless.


    After carefully studying the destruction of the Bible with the cave and the purple scorpion, Hansen discovered that destroying the Bible is a force that combines the three forces of darkness, light, and chaos.


    After Hansen combined the power of darkness and light, he still could not drive the destruction of the Bible.


    "There is insufficient genetics to absorb the deified genes."


    There is a constant voice in the mind that can''t be absorbed. Destroying the Bible is indeed a degenerate gene, but it is a pity that Hansen is just the body of the Marquis. Like the former Sun Jinwu, he can''t absorb it.


    "You can''t eat it, you can''t use it, and the instrument of deification is no better. It''s useless in my hands. Unless I promote to the level of deification, only the three forces of light, darkness, and chaos can drive this ruined Bible. The power of light and darkness is not difficult to simulate. I can''t simulate the power of chaos, let alone the combination of the three. If the combination of the three is not good enough, the same cannot destroy this Bible..." Hansen studied well. After a while, I couldn��t help but feel disheartened.


    "Father, can you show me the book?" Han Menger pushed the door of the secret room and walked in, pointing to the book in Hansen''s hand.


    "You want to see?" Hansen looked at Han Menger with a little surprise, because Han Menger rarely took the initiative to ask for anything.


    Han Menger nodded slightly and looked at the destruction of the Bible and said: "There seems to be some kind of power in the book that makes me feel familiar."


    Hansen handed the Bible to Han Menger, and he said in his heart: "This is some possibility. The blood of the dream is complicated, but I remember that the Lord of the Gods should be the power of the Light, and her mother seems to be the power of the death system. And my blood..."


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he saw that Han Menger had taken over the destruction of the Bible. The stone book that had not responded in Hansen��s hands for a long time suddenly burned a blazing black flame. The whole stone book burned. Get up and wrap the body of Han Menger.


    The triangular pattern on the stone book radiates three kinds of singular brilliance, the power of white light, the power of black darkness and the power of gray chaos. Each side represents a kind of power.

 Chapter 2188： Watch the destruction of heritage

    The three brilliances of the triangle gradually merge into a strange gray. When viewed from one side, the gray is close to black, but when viewed from the other side, the gray is close to white.


    The entire triangle is filled with strange gray, and the gray is gradually contagious, making the power wrapped in Han Menger into this gray.


    Hansen only feels that the power of gray contains a terrifying horror, as if it may burst at any time.


    Han Menger held the destruction of the Bible in one hand. It seemed that he did not feel the power. The other hand reached over and slowly turned the Bible down. Hansen suddenly saw that there were images and words flowing in the Bible. It felt like It is the same as watching a 3d movie.


    Although Hansen did not open the ruin of the Bible, the images and words in it, as well as the strange artistic conception, were also clearly seen.


    What is expressed in the image is like the big bang of the universe, the birth and destruction of the universe, and the beginning and end of life.


    "Born in destruction, born to destruction, survival is destruction." Hansen looked at destroying the first line of the Bible.


    The destruction of the Bible is the deification of the different treasures, and it is also a sacred code of the ruined family. The internal records are recorded by the genus of the ruins of the ruins of the ancestors and all the insights and experiences of life.


    Watching the process of destroying the Bible is almost a matter of reading the genomics explanations and demonstrations of the ruins of the ancestors, and also visually seeing the inner world.


    Hansen��s heart was overjoyed and destroyed. Because of the need for three forces to be used, Hansen did not simulate the power of chaos, so there is no way to use the power of destruction.


    However, the demonstration and explanation of the ancestors of the ruins, but let him touch the analogy, and have a further understanding of the breaking of the six.


    The devastating people were originally one of the branches of the broken genius. They claimed to be the royal family of the broken genius. Whether it was true or false, destroying the genomics left by the ancestors was indeed quite related to the blast.


    Hansen��s insights from the destruction of genetic techniques have made him a deeper understanding of the breaking of the six.


    Han Sen, who had been in the first break, finally had a new understanding. The six breaks directly into the second break, and with the deepening of Hansen��s comprehension, there are signs of continued breakthrough.


    The breaking of the sky is not a method of cultivation of strength, but a method of applying power. However, this method of application requires sufficient understanding and knowledge to be possible.


    Just as in the age of cold weapons, human beings cannot manage the existence of nuclear bombs, and they do not have such conditions in terms of basic understanding and knowledge.


    The same is true of the six bursts of the sky. As long as you understand the way its power is used, understand what kind of principle it is, and have enough control to apply this principle, that is enough.


    Whether it is the baron or the deification, you can use all the six layers of the six breaks, but the difference in the strength of the foundation is different.


    However, the low-level aristocrats generally have insufficient understanding of power, and it is difficult to understand the use of all the six.


    Hansen��s study of the six-breaker is still in its infancy, but because he saw the destruction of the Bible, he gave him a certain understanding of the way and foundation of this power.


    Just watching the destruction of the Bible, not long after, Hansen��s six-shot has broken through the third.


    The content of the destruction of the Bible has finally been fully demonstrated. A gray force has poured into the body of Han Menger. The look of Han Menger seems a little weird. He stared at the destruction of the Bible for a while. The Bible destroying the Bible slowly changed in her hands. It took no time for the destruction of the Bible to change into a gray stone arrow, which was held in the hands of Han Menger, and the power of gray destruction gradually converges.


    If it wasn''t for Hansen''s own eyes, he wouldn''t believe that such an ordinary stone arrow would be destroyed by the destruction of the Bible, and even a little bit of destruction would not be felt.


    Han Menger took the destruction of the Bible and looked at Hansen. "Father, thank you for the arrow of the dream."


    "Cough, like it." Han Sen''s heart was speechless, Han Menger''s mind was pure and innocent, and where did he know his embarrassment.


    The Bible that destroyed it was hard to use. He couldn��t use it. Fortunately, Han Menger opened up the destruction of the Bible, and he also watched the inheritance of destroying the ancestor.


    Now that the six breaks have reached the third realm of destruction, if you carefully study the memory and feelings of the past, it is not difficult to make a breakthrough. It is a great harvest.


    In addition to only covering the sky, the bombing of the sky is Hansen''s current most powerful genetic technique. When the gold coin identity cannot be used, the six-breaking is a very effective means of killing the enemy.


    The only regret is that the greater the power of the six-breaker, the less you can use it in close proximity, otherwise you will be able to kill yourself if you are crazy.


    Fortunately, Hansen has three kinds of weapons in the form of a spell, so it is suitable to use the six-breaker.


    "Dream, you have been with me for a while now, I have a genetic technique to teach you." Han Sen intends to break the six days of teaching to Han Menger, after which Han Menger is the most terrible devastating force.


    Although violence does not solve the problem many times, it is better to have violence than to be raped by others.


    Hansen taught her daughter in the narrowness of the month, and then went to the cold palace to defend the door to get some benefits. The ice muscle jade technique was upgraded quite quickly. It is believed that it will be promoted to the Duke level in a year or two.


    The difficulty of the Marquis being promoted to the Duke level is obviously much higher. Even if there is resource support, it will take a certain amount of time. Generally speaking, it is very fast for the upper class to be promoted to the Duke for ten years.


    Those who are subordinates or who are not qualified, and who have been promoted to the Duke in a hundred years, are also in great numbers.


    Hansen absorbed the frozen power of Shenhua and was able to promote the Duke in a year or two. It is quite rare.


    However, Hansen is not worried about ice muscle jade surgery. The most troublesome thing for him is the promotion of genetic language. There is not enough level of resources to support it. Hansen himself has cultivated himself, and he has not felt the progress of genetic language.


    Hansen also paid attention to the follow-up development of the destruction of the Bible. He was similar to what he thought. Although he later found a changeable fox, but after finally confirming that the destruction of the Bible was taken away by the Emperor, no one dared to check it again. Even if it is a ruined family, it does not dare to go to the emperor to destroy the Bible, and even dare not mention it.


    Hansen originally thought that there would be some waves. Who knows that this is the end of the matter. It seems that even the devastated people have lost the fact that they destroyed the Bible by default.


    "It seems that I still underestimated the influence of the emperor, and the ruined family did not even dare to scream." Han Sen secretly snarled.


    However, this black pot of the Emperor''s woman is helping him back, Han Sen only feels that the Emperor found that he is a gold coin.

 Chapter 2189： Meditate

    Time passed by, and in the blink of an eye, more than a year passed.


    Over the past year, Hansen has been working on ice muscle jade, and he wants to raise this genetic technique to the Duke level. Then he can absorb the Duke gene and have a hundred Duke genes as the basis. The practice of several other genetic techniques will be much faster.


    Over the past year or so, Hansen has also brought some people and creatures from the shelter by excuses for recruiting people.


    Among the human beings are Ning Yue, Lin Feng, Tang Zhenliu, Qin Yu, Huang Jingjing, Ji Qing and Han Yu. Supernatural creatures and aliens are more. Although there are no high-level resources, the eclipse resources are very rich. It is not difficult to cultivate the Marquis.


    Because each person''s super-divine is different, Hansen''s experience is not entirely applicable to them, so what kind of road they will take in the future, they need to go to their own, and there is no ready way to go, Hansen just provides a The starting platform is just that.


    The reason why Hansen brought so many people came is that he is deeply aware of the power of the giants, not the strength of one or two people.


    Whether it is the town Tiangong, the dragon or the ruined family, every level is forced like a cloud.


    Even if it is a deified level of Kong Fei, paying such a big price, it just kills a feather that is not even a strong one. The Yu people don��t even have a deification. Hansen wants to destroy the lamp, of course The more masters, the better.


    As for their loyalty, there is no need to doubt that the relatives and friends of these people are within the alliance, plus Hansen��s understanding of them, and their possibility of selling the Terran is very low.


    Even so, Hansen secretly did some precautions and preparations. He was not afraid of 10,000, but he was afraid of him. He also had the confidence to deal with him.


    As Hansen��s sister, Han��s talent is not under Hansen, but she is different from Hansen. Because of the relationship between the non-Tianjing and the Ashura, she is taking a different path.


    Hansen only knows that Han Yu��s super-deity is called ��Di Shitian��, and the effect is not the same as Hansen��s previous super-spiritual body. In fact, there are few identical super-spirits.


    According to the different physical constitutions of each human being, the genes absorbed are different, the exercises of cultivation are different, and the super-spirits will have some differences.


    Of course, the super-god is the secret of everyone. In addition to Han Han, Han Sen did not ask anyone else.


    They are the top geniuses among human beings. With the super-god, the talents are not inferior to those of the giants, and the cultivation speed is not slow.


    With the resources of the eclipse, most people have been promoted to the Piaget level for more than a year.


    In addition to the discipline and Han Yu, several other people have said that they want to go out, Hansen naturally agrees, these guys have their own set of skills, do not need others to be nannies, and stay in the solar eclipse is indeed They have limited their development. Only when they go out, can they get a lot of resources and really grow up.


    Han Hao, the younger sister, Han Sen is naturally not willing to let her go to the adventure. Although Han Han has repeatedly asked to go out and behave, Hansen has been forced to stay with him. There is really something in the event that it is not good to tell the parents.


    Han Wei did not give up her thoughts so easily. Until Hansen said that she would recommend her to go to the Tiantian Temple to practice, Han Han was considered to be peace of mind.


    As for the disciplinary situation, it is Ji Tangran''s cousin. It can also be said that Hansen''s little nephew is the object of Ji Ji''s full training. Ji Jiran has repeatedly asked him to take care of his disciples. Hansen is also not good for her to go out. adventure.


    Fortunately, there is no intention to go out and sway, but just smiled and said to Hansen: "I have to stay with your brother-in-law and help your sister to look at you, otherwise the world of the gene universe, the brother-in-law, if you look I took a look at it, but I can''t explain it to my sister."


    "There is already a small spy in Boa, and I dare to have any idea." Han Sen pinched the little face of Boa.


    "Don''t dare... Then there is an idea but I don''t dare to blame..." Hansen said with a smile.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders: "You can''t go back here anyway, even if I have any thoughts, how can you report it to you?"


    With a slight glimpse, Hansen walked away with a smile.


    Hansen once again came to the cold palace to watch the door, watching those who have been smashed into a small scorpion, under the leadership of Shenhua ���� to absorb the power of the moon, Han Sen is somewhat envious.


    Deification can directly be used as a bright moon for future generations to cultivate and promote, and Hansen does not have such ability.


    Little angels and small silver silver have already been promoted to the Marquis level. If they can''t find a source of advanced resources, they will have a hard time to go further.


    In places like the gene universe, not being promoted to the level of the king is always considered to be a real combat power.


    The reason why the evil emperor and Ningyue went out to sway, it is also because of this reason that the king is defeated, and the right to speak in this world is too little.


    Under the bright moon, Hansen tried to put down the cold palace gatekeeper token, slowly got up and left the stone platform, letting his body bathe directly in the moonlight and the frozen power.


    After more than a year of absorption of research on the power of freezing, as well as the refining of the moonlight, although did not let the ice muscle jade bones promoted to the Duke level, but let Han Sen have a deeper understanding of the force of freezing and the monthly force, The body is also more intimate with these two forces of deification.


    Under the protection of the token of the cold gatekeeper, Hansen was not frozen by the power of deification. Although it felt a little cold, it was almost adaptable.


    Changed the general Marquis naturally does not want to think, even if the Duke came, it is impossible.


    Hansen was also able to absorb a lot of the magical power of the gods and the power of the moon, only to be able to do it. In addition to his body is strong enough, the most important thing is that his ice muscle strength is almost The deification of this system is very similar.


    On the waterfall, he swallowed the deification of the moon, and turned to look at Han Sen, let Hansen��s heart jump slightly, but there was no hostility in the eyes of the deified, and there was some surprise.


    After watching it for a while, Shenhuan turned his face and stopped looking at Hansen, continuing to breathe the power of the moon.


    Seeing that Deification has defaulted to his existence, Hansen��s heart is slightly hi-like, trying to walk to the side of the waterfall. Although it is not like a small cockroach, it is followed by the deification of the deification, but it can absorb more of the moonlight and the ice.


    Deification did not mean to expel Hansen. After the force of the moon converges, the devils return to the pool with the little ones.


    The little ones can already get out of the water system, go ashore with the deification, and climb to the cave in the stone house.


    Seeing Hansen standing on the shore, perhaps because there is no protection of the gatekeeper token, those little sisters perceive the breath of Hansen, and they climbed over to Hansen.

 Chapter 2190： Loss

    Looking at the little cockroaches who seemed to treat him as a kind of person, crawling around him, Hansen��s heart was slightly depressed: "I am not jealous."


    Since this day, Hansen has come here to absorb the power of the ice and the power of the moon, and no longer use the cold palace gatekeeper token, but also with the little cockroaches, followed by the deification of the scorpion, reaching above the waterfall, in the deification The side of the moon absorbs the power of the moon.


    Hansen��s ice muscle jade surgery has also made rapid progress. Originally, Hansen estimated that it would take almost a year to advance to the Duke. Now there is already a sign that he has to be promoted to the Duke level. I believe there will be another two or three months. After absorbing several times of freezing power and the power of the moon, you will be able to advance to the Duke.


    Once the ice muscle jade is promoted to the Duke, he will immediately find a way to find high-level resources, and can no longer be trapped in the solar eclipse.


    It is a good place to practice in the early stage, but if you can''t get there, there will never be real development.


    This month''s fifteenth, when Hansen once again completed the goalkeeper mission, he was about to leave the blade star and return to his eclipse, but he just went to the palace and saw two Rebecke deacons. Come over, accompanied by the Duke of Snowbird.


    "Han Sen, the moonlight king called, please go with us to the Temple of the Moon." A deacon said to Hansen.


    "What happened to the Moon King who summoned me?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    The Temple of the Moon is the Hall of the Moon. It is generally a few kings of the month. Only then is it qualified to discuss things there. It is obviously unusual for the Moon King to summon him a small marquis in the round conference hall.


    "When you get to nature, you know." Another deacon said coldly.


    Hansen glanced at the Duke of Snowbird next to him. The look of the Duke of Snowbird seemed to be a bit wrong, but he did not say anything, but nodded slightly to him.


    "The Moon King and several other adults are already waiting for you, let''s go soon." The deacon urged.


    Hansen had to follow them to the Temple of the Moon and sit on the spaceship. Hansen was thinking in his own mind: "It must be something happened to Isa, otherwise the Moon King will not be able to summon me in the Moon Hall. If it is really a matter of Isa, then my good day at the Rebec is too late."


    Hansen is very clear that he is more kind to him in the narrowness of the month, and I am afraid that it will be one of the black moon kings.


    The other kings did not like him very much for Isa disciples. After all, Hansen is not a Rebecite, and it takes up so many resources of the Rebecite. It is very good not to regard him as a nail in the eye.


    If Hansen really can fly to the sky, it is not difficult for the narrow kings of the month to look at him. The key is that Hansen��s promotion is so difficult, let alone deify, and in their view, even the promotion of the king��s level Sex is minimal, and naturally it is even more invisible.


    Just like this time the goalkeeper task, if you change the other qualified Marquis, keep the door for so long, maybe you are about to be promoted to the Duke, but Hansen is not a little moving.


    It was said that Isa had been protected before, and if Isa was gone, it would be almost impossible for the Rebecbe to waste so much resources on such a foreigner as Hansen.


    "The pattern of the Rebecite is still too small. A slave who was born from a slave is poorly used to it. Without such courage and chest, there is still a pattern in Isa, but it is a pity." Han Sen secretly vomited. For the results of this trip, you can probably think of seven or eight points.


    When Hansen came to the round-moon conference hall, he saw the moon-shaped king and other people sitting on the round table.


    Almost all the king-level powerhouses who were in the narrowness of the month attended the meeting. The moon-wheel king sat in the middle, and several king-level powermen such as the Black Moon King, Shadow King, Liuhua Wang, and Night River King sat separately. On both sides, a half-moon shape is presented, all looking at Hansen standing below.


    "Han Sen sees the king." After Hansen saluted them to the moon, they stood there quietly, and there was no expression on their faces.


    The Moonlight sighed and said to Hansen: "There was news from the Emperor on the other side yesterday. Your Master was unfortunately degraded in the chaotic star field, and even the remains were not able to stay. My family is ready to build a dress for her." As the only disciple of the blade, many of these issues need to be handled together."


    "The disciple will do his best, and he will also tell the moon man to tell, how did my master fall?" Han Sen gave a slight gift, and his heart felt quite weird.


    Isa can be said to be his opponent or an enemy. He is a fake teacher who worships Isa, and Isha accepts him as a disciple. It seems that there are other plans.


    However, after a long time, Isa was really good to him, and arranged many opportunities for him. If there is no such opportunity, Han Sen alone will probably have another decade, and may not be able to achieve the present achievements.


    Therefore, his feelings for Isa are very complicated. When I heard Isa��s fall, I felt a little different in my heart, and I couldn��t tell what it felt.


    "According to the emperor''s messenger, the knife was swallowed by her when she was involved in the siege of a demon-class alien. Nothing could be left..." The moon-wheel king said that he could not help but sigh deeply. .


    The sigh of the moonlight is not illusory, and it is not easy for the Rebecbe to make a half-step deification, and Isa is the most promising Rebeite to be promoted.


    Losing Isa is indeed a big blow for the Rebec.


    However, Isa does not go to the Imperial Family, and there is no chance to promote the deification. Even if she can survive, her life will stop at half step.


    For someone like Isa, let her stop here for the rest of her life, I am afraid it is more unbearable than killing her.


    Hansen listened silently, was killed by deified alienation, and even left nothing, it is also a clean and clean, like Isa''s style.


    "After dealing with the cloaking of the Queen of the Blades, there are still some related matters that you need to deal with. You are the only disciple of the blade. Some of her inheritances need you to inherit. After that, I will check and verify with you. Hand over." After the Moon King finished, Night River King went on.


    Hansen knows that this is the key point, and he does not know how many inheritances the Rebecbe will let him inherit.


    It��s just that these are not within the control of Hansen. The night river king does not have the meaning to check with him. It is simply a unilateral decision.


    Hansen had already expected it, and there was nothing to say. After listening to it, he left the Moon Hall and went to the office of Isa.


    "The merits of the warfare sent by the emperor should, in principle, be inherited by Hansen''s disciple..." Black Moon King said, and the words were not finished yet, and they were interrupted by the Night River King.


    "Han Sen is not a Rebecite after all, where is the qualification to inherit, we have already discussed this matter, no need to say more." Night River King said.

 Chapter 2191： Hand over heritage

    Because of Isa''s special status, many matters of the dress are not to be Hansen''s troubles. The moon is very beautiful, he only needs to cooperate with the completion ceremony.


    The impact of Isa��s death on the Rebecite is not small, and all aspects have far-reaching effects.


    As one of the two pillars of the Rebecite, Isa''s death not only weakened the strength of the Rebec, but also changed the internal interest groups.


    Among the changes, the most affected nature is Hansen, the only disciple of Isa.


    When Hansen went to the Night River King to check the receipt of the Isaac heritage, the brows became wrinkled and tightened.


    Among the list that Night River King listed for Hansen, there are few valuable things, and even Isa��s Blade Star must be handed over to the Presbyterian Church.


    Hansen got what he could, that is, some of Isa��s personal belongings.


    Hansen had already anticipated this. He did not say much. After Isa��s death, he was an outsider in the Rebec, and it was obvious that the Rebec group could allocate resources to Hansen��s outsider. .


    "The blade is a cold gatekeeper, and you are only temporarily serving her duties. Now that the blade has passed away, we need to re-select a real cold gatekeeper. You have worked hard for a while, and now you can hand over the token. And this legacy. Hand over the list, you have to sign a name." Night River King looked at Han Sen faintly said.


    Night River King has long peeked at the position of the cold palace gatekeeper. This time, he reached an agreement with the narrow interest groups of the month to replace the identity of Isa��s gatekeeper.


    Hansen looked at the night river king and took the gatekeeper token out.


    Night River King saw the gatekeeper token, and his eyes suddenly lit up. His genetic technique of cultivation was very compatible with the power of the deification. With the help of the deified ice and the power of the moon, there may be opportunities to advance half a step in a few hundred years. Deified.


    "I can return the token, I can also sign the name, but I have a request." Hansen did not hand the token to the night river king, just said with a faint token.


    "This is the resolution passed by the round-the-month meeting. It is not to go to the market to buy things, there is no bargaining to say this." Night River Wang said with no expression.


    Hansen ignored the night river king and said, while playing the token: "The blade star is the place where my master lived. I hope that when I miss her old man, I can go to the knife star to see it, so I need a Free access to the blade star."


    "This can be difficult. Now, the Blade Star has been hosted by the Presbyterian Church. It is a narrow public asset of the month. It is impossible for the private person to enter and leave at will. Even if it is me, if it is not approved, it cannot be entered and exited casually..." The night river king is serious. Said.


    Although Night River King felt that there was no problem for Hansen this time, there was still no need to give Hansen a convenient plan.


    Hansen didn''t talk, just playing the token, not signing, just like laughing and laughing at the night river king.


    Night River King frowned slightly, thought about it and said: "Well, I can help communicate with the Presbyterian to see if I can get permission for you."


    "I don''t need to communicate, I have to write this permission in the list of inheritance." Han Sen looked at the night river king and said faintly.


    "This is impossible, you don''t want to fool." Night River King said coldly.


    "Without this permission, you can find who to sign this heritage list, and there will never be my signature." Hansen said calmly.


    Night River King''s face was a bit ugly, but he didn''t get angry. He stared at Hansen and said for a while: "Only the permission to enter and exit the Blade Star, anything in the Blade Star has nothing to do with you."


    Night River King is not willing to make extra-budgets. After all, they have taken too many things that Hansen should inherit. If Hansen does not sign, there are always some names that are not right.


    "I just want to think about things and don''t want to take anything," Hansen said.


    Night River King did not say nonsense again, re-edited the list of inheritance, added Hansen''s permission to enter and exit the Blade Star, and then let Hansen sign the name, confirm the receipt of the inheritance, and hand over the goalkeeper token.


    Hansen did not count, anyway, the night river king gave him, all the Rebeites wanted to give him, and those who didn''t want to give him have been erased. There is no point in counting.


    Watching Han Sen lead the thing back, the night river king secretly sneered: "What can be used for a free entry and exit authority, and will never let you take half of the resources from my Rebeite."


    Hansen returned to the solar eclipse with the legacy of Isa, and there were some things like the different treasures, but none of them was a king, and the highest was the two treasures of the Duke level. It was not very practical.


    Other things are not too valuable, and their practicality is very limited.


    "After a half-step deification, is there only such a legacy?" Hansen secretly sneered, and Isa��s warehouse was only afraid of being divided by the narrow interest groups of the whole month, and it was very little for him.


    Knowing this, Han Sen has no other way. Now his backing is down, and those things are impossible to live with.


    Isa seems to have expected it, otherwise she will not say anything about Hansing before she leaves.


    "I will give up the house, but I will not let the fight." Hansen said with a grin.


    Bringing things back to the eclipse stars, they are directly stored in the warehouse, and some useful ones are used directly. These things are commonly used by Isapin.


    Although Isa��s death has caused some shocks to the Rebecite, people like the Night River King have received a lot of benefits and are complacent.


    "Brother, do we still want to stay in the narrowness of the month?" asked Hansen.


    "Of course, staying, the resources of the Eclipse Star are still very good, we are gone, not cheaper." Hansen said with a smile.


    "But the night river kings, if they count you all day, you may not be able to live in the days of the solar eclipse."


    "Who is not good enough is hard to say." Hansen said with a narrow eye.


    Hansen did not intend to leave the narrowness of the month. Others drove him away and he left. It was not Hansen��s style.


    The first fifteenth after the night river king took over the identity of the cold palace gatekeeper, the night river king was very excited to come to the blade star early, sitting on the stone platform of the cold palace gatekeeper.


    "With the position of the cold gatekeeper, give me another hundred or two years, I also have the opportunity to promote half-step deification, replacing the position of the blade in the narrowness of the month." Night River King secretly excited, holding the cold palace gatekeeper token The hands were shivering because of excessive force. He waited for this opportunity for too long.


    Seeing the passing of time, one minute and a second, it is almost zero, and the eyes of the night river king are staring at the door of the stone house, waiting for the emergence of deification.


    Suddenly, the night river king saw a figure on the mountain road, suddenly a glimpse, the knife star was hosted, and now no one should be right, not to mention the cold palace ban, the average person is even less likely to come here. Rw

 Chapter 2192： In front of the cold palace

    The night river king quickly saw the figure and couldn''t help but frown: "What is Hansen doing here?"


    Hansen came along the mountain road and soon went to the cold palace, looked at the time, five minutes from zero, the time is just right.


    "Han Sen, what are you doing here? You are no longer a cold gatekeeper, don''t you know that it is forbidden?" Night River King stared at Hansen and snorted.


    Han Sen smiled slightly: "Night River King, are you old enough to remember? You won''t forget, I have the right to freely enter and exit the entire Blade Star, which you personally approved."


    Night River King��s face sank, but he smiled in a blink of an eye and said disdainfully: ��The original permission for you to enter and exit the Blade Star is for this, but it doesn��t matter. Since you like to watch the King absorb the moon, look there. But there is no gatekeeper token, frozen to death, don''t blame the king for not saving you."


    In the view of the night river king, if Hansen does not retreat, it is to find death, not to mention that he is a marquis, even if it is a night river king, there is no gatekeeper token in hand, and dare not stay here.


    Although as long as it is not too close to the deification, with his power, you can barely resist the freezing power of the deification, but the benefits that can be obtained are very limited, and without the token, you can not get the approval of the deification, forcibly stay Here, annoyed the deification, and sometimes it will lose your life.


    When Hansen came here, at most, it was a turn. When Shenhua came out, he certainly would not stay here.


    The night river king thought this way, but he saw that Hansen��s people had come over and went straight to the stone house��s door and stood on the other side of the door.


    Han Sen looked at the opposite night river king and smiled and said: "Night River King, you said that this person is also strange, let the good king do not do, have to come here to see the door."


    Night River King sneered aloud: "I am afraid that no one wants to watch the door and has no chance."


    Looking up at the sky, the night river king continued to say: "Don''t say that the king did not warn you, there is only one minute left from the time of Bijing, you still have not left, wait for it to come out, then It��s too late to go, and even if the king wants to save you, it��s also powerless.��


    "Thank you for your kindness of the night river king, I will naturally go when I leave." Han Sen said faintly.


    The night river king snorted and stopped talking. He decided that Hansen only deliberately stirred up. Without the gatekeeper token, he could not stay here, and he would naturally leave later.


    However, as time passed by, the eyes of Bijing were coming out, and Hansen still had no intention of leaving.


    "You are looking for death yourself. It is dead and deserving. If you take this as the king and will save you, then it is a big mistake. When the blade is at work, the king cannot let you die unconsciously by the king, but now ......" Night River King secretly sneered.


    Bang!


    The low door of the stone house opened, and a chill came out from the inside. Like the tide, the air around it seemed to be frozen by the cold, and the pool was quickly frozen.


    As a green, crystal-clear scorpion climbed out of the cave, the waterfall and the entire river were quickly frozen.


    "It''s not a deified bismuth, but the power of spillover is already so powerful. The power of this kind of ice is really amazing." The heart of the night river secretly admired.


    Squinting looked at Hansen on the other side, he didn''t think that Hansen could stop being so cold, I am afraid it would have been frozen into ice.


    But at first glance, I saw that Han Sen was still standing there if nothing happened. His body was crystal clear and his face was normal, and he was not frozen.


    Night River King couldn''t help but feel awkward: "What happened? Although these chills are just some of the frozen power of Bijing''s unconscious overflow, but don''t say a Marquis, even a Duke can''t resist it. If I don''t have a gatekeeper cold card. At such a close distance, I need to be extremely careful. How can Hansen be able to not be frozen?"


    When Wang Hezheng hesitated, he saw that Shenhua had climbed out from inside. He first glanced at the night river king and saw that the night river king took the token of the gatekeeper in his hand and ignored him. , turned directly to the head, and then looked at Hansen on the other side.


    The night river king secretly sneered: "Even if you don''t know what means to use, you can not be frozen, but the goalkeeper token is the agreement between my family and Bijing, there is no token, and I can''t help you, I am afraid. I will swallow it directly, and you will be smart, but it will come to death."


    Bi Jing looked at Han Sen, who was standing on the other side of Shimen. He didn��t react very much. He turned and went straight to the waterhole.


    There are some doubts in the heart of the night river king: "Bijing has not killed for too long, has no interest in blood food?"


    After Cuijing climbed over, followed by twenty or thirty small bismuth cymbals, each with a football size, the whole body is like a crystal, it looks very beautiful.


    After a group of small Cicadas climbed out, they saw Hansen next to the door. Some of them suddenly rushed toward Hansen, watching the night river king��s heart.


    "Well, those little Bijing have not yet grown up, but they attack Hansen. If Hansen dares to resist, they will be deified by the deification of Bijing." The night river king secretly hi.


    But in the next scene, I watched the night river king stunned.


    I saw those little jingjing rushed to Hansen, but did not attack him, just climbed on him, Hansen kneeled down to touch their heads, and then even picked up two.


    "What is the situation?" Night River King felt that his brain could not turn and bend, and his face was dark and ice-like.


    Bijing''s temper is extremely ferocious. If the non-Ruibeite has an agreement with it, it can be held by the gatekeeper token. No one dares to come close to where it lives.


    Just now, Bijing didn''t swallow Hansen. It had already made the night river king somewhat accidental. Now Hansen can actually get along with the group of small bismuth, so that he almost thought he had an illusion.


    Xiao Bijing did not keep up, Shenhua Bijing stopped and turned to look at Han Sen.


    "Don''t dare to touch those little scorpions, and deify the scorpion ��� ��� ��� ��� ��� ��� ��� ��� ��� Ҫ Ҫ Ҫ Ҫ Ҫ Ҫ Ҫ Ҫ Ҫ Ҫ Ҫ Ҫ Ҫ Ҫ Ҫ?


    However, the deified Bijing ��� just screamed, and then turned to continue to climb to the frozen waterhole.


    Hansen, holding a small bismuth, walked with the group of small scorpions to the waterhole, and rushed to the waterfall with the back of the bismuth.


    "How is this possible... Deified God will make a foreigner follow it..." The night river king looked stunned and his face became more and more ugly.

 Chapter 2193： Struggle

    Hansen stood on the waterfall and absorbed the power of the moon and the power of the ice with those small crystals.


    Night River King saw this scene, his face changed indefinitely, and his heart said: "It must be arranged before the blade is gone, so it will be a shame for him to come here to take over the position of the cold gatekeeper. The blade is so dedicated to a foreigner. Trying to do it, even if it takes a lot of effort, I don��t know what to think for my Rebecbe."


    Night River King thought that all of this was the arrangement of Isa, so Hansen would not be afraid of the power of freezing, so that he could be so close to the deified level of Bijing, where he knew, even if Isa himself was the gatekeeper, there was no Like Hansen and Bijing, they have been in close contact with each other.


    Although the heart is angry, not to overnight, the river king has no way to take Hansen, just regret that Hansen should not enter the blade of the sword, otherwise it will not let Han Sen organic.


    Night River King intends to ignore Hansen, has run his genetics, and is ready to absorb the moonlight of the Night River King.


    However, he was just about to start to absorb the moonlight, but Hansen stood a step on the waterfall and stopped in front of the bright moon that Bijing squirted. It completely covered the bright moon that Bijing squirted and let the night The river king was black, and the location was completely caught in the shadow of Hansen, where he still saw a little moonlight.


    "Damn!" Night River King was furious, but in the face of Bijing, not to mention the shot, even the voice did not dare to send out, so as not to disturb the Bijing ���� that is absorbing Yuehua.


    Night River King does not think that Bijing is really so kind. Bijing��s fierce name shocked the universe, and even swallowed a planet, killing countless, not as docile as it was just.


    The reason why Bijing is narrow in the month is not because it is a subordinate of the Rebecite, but a cooperative relationship.


    Because Bijing ��� needs to swallow the genomics of Yuehua to cultivate it, so the narrowness of the moon is the best place to cultivate.


    Originally, Bijing was prepared to forcibly rush into the narrowness of the month, and almost launched the battle against the Ruibeites. Later, after the mediation of the Emperor, an agreement was reached with the Rebec.


    Bijingyu can live in the narrowness of the month and receive the support of the Rebec. In exchange, the Rebecbe can be used by a person with a gatekeeper token to absorb the power of the moon, and the moon. When the crisis is in the face of difficulties, Bijing will also help.


    Since such a long time, Bijing has accepted the support of the Rebeites, and a Rebecite has absorbed its power of the moon, and it is still peaceful, but like the King of the Night River, the king who lived for so long. The strongest, but still remember that when Bijing smashed the narrowness of the moon, the terrible scenes and brutality of the frozen star river, where dare to lie here.


    Now Hansen is blocking it, so that he has no chance to absorb the power of the moon. The night river king''s face is ugly, the blue veins on his forehead are violent, and his eyes are almost bleeding, but Hansen has no way.


    The night river king bit his teeth and looked around. He said in the heart: "Since Hansen can climb the cliff, should I change a position?"


    Night River King wants to change position, but he does not dare to approach the waterfall, just want to turn a corner, avoid Hanson''s shadow, as long as it can absorb the power of the moon.


    It��s just that Night River King is not sure if he can do this. After all, in the rules of the appointed goalkeeper, the gatekeeper must guard the door above this stone platform, and said that he can go to other places.


    But instead of going to other places, the moonlight of this film was shrouded in the shadow of Hansen, and even a trace of moonlight could not be seen. He also practiced a fart, and how the night river king was willing to blow the cold wind here.


    The night river king stunned and looked at the bismuth on the waterfall, then tried to stretch out a leg and wanted to go down the stone platform.


    However, one of his legs just lifted up, and he saw that Bijing��s eyes on the waterfall turned and his eyes seemed to squint at him, and suddenly the night river king��s heart was cold. The whole person was like petrified. The cold sweat couldn��t stop going out, where I dared to take this step and quickly took my leg back.


    After he stood up, Bijing��s eyes looked at the sky again, and it seemed that nothing had happened.


    "How... How could it be... How could this be..." Night River King stood there, with a blue veins on his forehead, his face full of cold sweat, his face pale for a while, and his face was distorted.


    It��s not easy for him to get a chance to get the gatekeeper��s position, but he can��t see the bright moon that Bijing��s spit out here. Don��t say that the power of the moon is absorbed. It��s just a cold wind here. What is the difference between a normal guard.


    "Han Sen... Hansen... I will kill you..." Night River King''s eyes are red, staring at the back of the waterfall, almost bleeding.


    But here, he did not dare to move in one step, but he could only stand there honestly, and his teeth were about to be broken.


    Han Sen did not even look at the night river king, but before the bright moon, he absorbed the power of the bright moon and the power of freezing.


    He wouldn��t know that Night River King had hated him, but what about it? If he does not fight for the mermaid, then they will combine the minds of the night river king, they are not angry, how can Hansen himself be promoted.


    From the beginning of life, people are competing with the world, fighting with hundreds of millions of sperm, competing with family resources for brothers and sisters, competing with students for resources, competing with colleagues for company resources, fighting for food with all the world. That cultivates opportunities and resources for evolution.


    If you don''t argue, how can you go further and embark on the shackles of all beings.


    If he is afraid of arguing with others, Han Sen will not embark on the road of practice. It is better to have a baby at home and bring a gene to the universe.


    Those who can come here, whether Hansen or Ningyue, have already had the consciousness of vying with the heavenly people, and they will never take a step back if they use any means and mind.


    The night river king broke Hansen''s resources, that is to break Hansen''s evolutionary path, such as killing Hansen''s parents, how can Hansen continue to be peaceful with him again.


    From the moment of handing over the inheritance, it has already been doomed that Hansen and the night river king must have a wound.


    Night River King stood on the stone platform, staring at the back of the waterfall, and his heart was killing like a wave, but he could only stand there and watch Hansen absorb the power of the moon.


    Han Sen looked at the cold eyes, and the corner of his mouth outlined a disdainful arc. How did the king fight for resources with him? Even if he was a king-level powerhouse, he would stand at his feet and eat the soil.


    The shadow is like a mountain. The night river king who presses like a beast, and the murder in his heart is like an undercurrent. He has decided to kill Hansen.

 Chapter 2194： You dont understand my eyes

    Moonlight is like Hua, Han Sen is standing beside Bijing, quietly swallowing the power of the moon and the power of freezing.


    The reason why he can get such a preferential treatment for Bijing is that he is practicing ice muscle jade, and after absorbing the power of the moon and the power of freezing, it is more and more similar to the power of Bijing. Make Bijing feel annoyed.


    But if this is the case, it is not enough to make Bijing treat him favorably. The reason why Bijing is looking at him differently is that there is another important reason, that is, Hansen has the title of the son of the month.


    Where Hansen is located, Wan Yue will give him moonlight. In his place, the moonlight is particularly pure and thick, and Bijingyu needs to pass through the moonlight to practice genetics and optimize its own genes.


    With Hansen standing around, it is good for Shenhua and Xiaoyan, so Bijing will be so indulgent.


    There is no love and dedication in this world for no reason. Hansen knows very well that he knows that he is useful for Bijing, so he can have such preferential treatment. Otherwise, what kind of divine alienation will look at him differently?


    Hansen doesn''t think that he is longer than others. Even if he is more beautiful than others, I am afraid that the beauty of human beings will not be seen in the beauty of Bijing.


    These are also Hansen''s later observations and gains, and he already has a sigh of relief in his heart. Otherwise, he will not rush to the moonlight to fight against the moonlight king without a token, because Hansen is very clear that Bijing is in the air. He needs him to some extent, not because the goalkeeper and him turn his face.


    Moonlight is like water, Hansen''s body is getting clearer and clearer, and the power of moonlight and the power of freezing are slowly flowing in Hansen''s body, making his genes more subtle. Direction evolution.


    Twenty-four hours, the night river king has been standing on the stone platform, completely shaken by Han Sen''s shadow, and even the slightest force of the moon has not been absorbed.


    No matter how angry and resentful the night river king is, he can only stand there, even if he wants to go, he can''t go. He must wait until Bijing returns to the cold palace before he can leave.


    However, the night river king did not have the intention to leave, has been waiting for Bijing to return to the cold palace, a marquis in the Hansen district, so insulting him to the night river king, he can not stand it for a minute or two, just waiting for the Bijing After returning to the cold palace, he immediately shot and killed Hansen.


    Now that Isa is dead, even if he kills Hansen, he also has a bad reputation. Who will be such a foreigner for Hansen, he really wants to add to his night river king.


    The night river king is very confident. He knows very well what can and can''t be done. Otherwise, he will not be so forbearing when Isa is still dead. He has never really slammed Hansen.


    Seeing that time passed by, the night river king became calmer and calmer. He knew that time was running out. In his eyes, Hansen was dying every second.


    Finally, Bijing took the little babies down from the waterfall and slowly climbed back into the cave.


    The night river king stood there motionless, his eyes staring calmly at Hansen, and his face was softer and softer.


    Night River King is very clear, killing needs a calm heart, anger will only make people lose their senses, and people will become more and more flawed. Even if it is such a marquis to Hansen, Night River King is not willing to leave any flaws.


    The Night River King is not the best among the Rebecian generations. The talent and qualifications can only be regarded as medium, but the Rebecian genius of his generation is almost dead, and few can come. At the king level, the night river king has come to this step, and naturally has his own uniqueness.


    Until the Bijing ��� all returned to the cave, the stone house door suddenly closed, the night river king slowly moved to Hansen, the face of the calm is like the water of the ancient well.


    "Han Sen, you are still too young, don''t know what to do, what should not be done." Night River King went to Hansen and said faintly.


    He still didn''t mean to shoot, just walked behind Hansen, and the black clothes swayed like a night.


    It is not that the night river king can not kill Hansen, but is not willing to kill here, so as not to disturb the accident of Bijing.


    Although the night river king does not think that Bijing will really be for Hansen, but since he has decided to kill his hand, he needs a blow and will not give Hansen any chance.


    "Oh, what should I do?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "Hidden, reckless, bear the burden of humiliation, waiting for the opportunity to hit and kill, this is a mature strong must have the qualities that must be possessed in the face of a stronger enemy than him." Night River King said faintly, while a black water Wrapped like a ribbon on the palm of his hand, gently spinning and dancing.


    "You are right." Han Sen nodded slightly and agreed with the night river king.


    Night River King laughed: "It seems that you are still incurable, and the king will give you another chance. After that, you should never step on the blade and you can live a life."


    Hansen stopped and glanced at the night river king, his eyes scornfully said: "What you said is right, but you don''t understand my eyes."


    "How about your eyes?" Night River King asked calmly.


    Hansen smiled and said: "In my eyes, you are not strong, why should I bear it?"


    "Well, then you are prepared to bear the wrath of a king who is not a strong." The night river king began to calm down, but when he said the last word, he had already gnashed his teeth, and the palm of his hand was also wrapped around black water. Stretched out in an instant.


    Black hydration into a terrifying behemoth, swallowed away to Hansen, not to mention Hansen, even if it is a mountain, it will be directly swallowed by the black water beast.


    Xuanhe shocked the night beast, and the night river king shot is his most powerful genetic technique, without any reservation.


    Seeing that Hansen was about to be swallowed by the black water beast, his body suddenly rose a blue light and turned into an egg-shell-like blue transparent shell, protecting his entire body.


    boom!


    The thundering black behemoth swallowed it and swallowed a large piece of Hansen��s standing. Even the mountains and the earth were swallowed up by a huge pothole, like a huge planet-like apple. Take a bite.


    "I know that you have a shield that can withstand the power of the king, but my Xuanhe night beast is determined to be extraordinary. Its destructive power may not be the strongest among the kings, but the stamina is long. How powerful your alien treasure is, without the support of the same level of power, I see how long you can resist." Night River King''s voice is cold, killing almost to freeze people.


    The black water behemoth wrapped there, did not subside, with the cold power of corrosive power, constantly eroding the blue shield inside.


    Suddenly, the night river king''s brow wrinkled, and saw the black water surging, it seems that something is churning inside.

 Chapter 2195： But

    The black water with strong corrosive power seems to be a scraping knife, and it seems to be able to grind the sand of the diamond powder and keep spinning around the blue mask.


    Night River King is very confident in his own Xuanhe Jingyin beast. The power of this kind of genetic technique is not as strong as the power of the tooth, and it can be used to tear the enemy.


    But the power of corrosion and wear, but even the king''s device can not resist, even if it is a deified device, as long as enough time, it can also grind some dust.


    Night River King does not believe that Hansen has the instrument of deification. Even if there is a deified instrument, it is impossible to use the power of the Marquis of Hansen to exert a power of 10%. Even if it is very powerful, it will certainly not last long.


    The rules of the different treasures are so, the night river king believes that his strength can break Hansen''s mask defense, and it is only time to kill him.


    Now the night river king only hopes that the other month''s narrow king-level powerhouse will find his movements later, so as not to break his good deeds.


    It is a pity that the night river king will not understand the difference between the beast soul and the alien treasure. The Marquis level can not exert the full power of the high-level alien treasure, but the beast soul can.


    Different treasures need the support of the user, but the beast is not needed.


    In the black water wheel that rotates like a myriad of sand wheels, the worm enchantment is not a scar.


    The semi-deified level of enchantment shrinks to only one person size, and its defensive power metamorphosis, without the semi-deified level of strength can not be broken, that is, can wipe a little dust.


    This is already amazing for the power of the king.


    "The power of the night river king is somewhat interesting. Although the attack power is not the strongest, the strength of this corrosion friction is some doorway." Hansen looked at the black outside like a sand wheel with great interest. Water, step by step toward the front.


    The enchantment also moved with Hansen''s movement, and suddenly broke the black water toward the front.


    The night river king saw the black water tumbling, the blue light inside was getting clearer and clearer, and Hansen actually walked over with his mysterious night.


    "It''s awesome!" Night River King''s face was so heavy that he looked at Hansen''s blue mask and broke through the water. He came out from the inside.


    However, the night river king seems to have been expected, not to worry, the night river king touched the waist, a black gear moon blade appeared in the hands, directly to Hansen.


    The rotating gear moon blade with the power of the mysterious night beasts, swept away toward Hansen��s worm king enchantment, like the power of the sand wheel hitting the enchantment of the worm king, the spark of the four Splashing, making a squeaky sound.


    "I see how much you live in!" said the night river Wang Yin, the pair of gears in the hands of the moon blade crazy killing, a stunned black water wheel kept on top of the blue shield.


    Hansen did not care, and walked away from the blade star.


    Night River King began to be full of confidence, just want to break Hansen''s shield before the other kings found the situation, kill Hansen on the spot, when the rice has become a smash, even if someone has opinions on it, Can not really kill his night river king to Hansen.


    What''s more, Hansen is not a Rebecite. He is always an outsider. If he does not pass the collective determination, he can''t divide Isa''s legacy.


    However, a black water wheel rims above the small blue shield, like a wheel of a typical wheel of a Ferris wheel, which is madly brushed above the shield, but has never been able to open the shield.


    And the night river king has no idea how many black water wheels have been pulled out. The shield has withstood so much power, and there is no intention to shake it at all. Hansen has no hard-working expression, as if he does not need to use force.


    "Impossible... no matter what kind of different treasures... all need the support of strength..." The more ugly face of Night River King, the more mad attack shield.


    But it is completely useless. One huge black water wheel squats on the shield and rubs the shield at the same time. Then the black water wheel becomes smaller and smaller and disappears quickly. I don��t know how many black water wheels are worn away, even if it is a planet. It should also be ground into dust, but the shield is still not half-damaged, but only a little blue starlight is occasionally worn, with little effect.


    The night river king made such a big movement, and has already moved the strong moon and the moon.


    "Night River King, how is it so noisy, the blade has just passed away, he is going to kill the only disciple of the blade, how do you think of the many disciples of the month?" The face of the moon is somewhat ugly.


    Black Moon King saw this scene, first his face sank, then he laughed again: "Night River King, Night River King, you are so ignorant of the face to kill a younger generation, even can not kill, the face of the king-level powerhouse is also You have lost it."


    After the few kings of the month discovered the situation here, their faces changed a little bit strange.


    The power of the night river king is naturally clear, and the attack power may not be the strongest, but as long as he gives him time, even the king-level device will be crushed by him.


    Hansen��s blue shield, under the madness of the night river king, has been unmoved, which is a bit too amazing.


    "What the **** is it, even in the hands of a Marquis, there is such a defensive power?" The kings are secretly guessing.


    Hansen stepped out of the blade star, and the night river king desperately killed, but it seemed so powerless, it was difficult to stop Hansen from moving forward.


    The face of the night river king has been ugly to the extreme, he has torn the face to achieve this level, but even Han Han''s hair does not touch, which makes him feel embarrassed.


    Roar!


    The night river king roared in the sky, the power of the black water on his body skyrocketed, a force burst out of madness, and the gear moon blade crossed to kill Hansen who had already stepped out of the blade.


    The gear moon blade directly broke through the air, and slammed directly on the blue transparent shield with the power of the violent black water. This turned the device of the king level crazy, the gear was twisted with the blue shield, and the piercing The sound and the sparks almost illuminate the entire night sky.


    Originally, the blade star was hosted, and all the creatures had left. Only the king-level powerhouse discovered it here, but now many of the general aristocrats have seen the spark of the starburst.


    A group of nobles were surprised to see Hansen, who was wrapped in a blue shield in the sky, and the pair of gears with the power of black water, showing the color of surprise.


    "Isn''t that the pair of king-level saw-toothed moon blades of the night river king? How come..."


    "How did Hansen provoke the night river king, and he would be strangled by the night river king with a sawtooth moon blade?"


    ......


    The sparks in the sky are like sparks, the pair of sawtooth moon blades are madly smashed, but gradually, many princes and horror discoveries, Hansen��s outer shield is not twisted, the pair of sawtooth moon blades The serrations were flattened one by one, and the original gear moon blade became a toothless ring blade, but there was still no shield that could break Hansen''s body.


    "Xuanhe shocked the night beast gods, but the night river king is not only Err?" Han Sen''s understatement sound spread throughout the moon, completely ignoring the pair of moon blades, and directly stepping into the air, just like the gods and the wind.


    In the eyes of the night river king, almost bleeding, but it is difficult to stop Hansen half-step, can only watch Han Sen go to the air, do not rush to leave, the power of weakness, shame, despair, anger, etc. Waiting for the emotions to come together, let the night river king only feel the blood in the chest, and almost a blood spit out. 8)

 Chapter 2196： Jade drum

    The night river king actually wanted to kill Hansen, and even the sawtooth moon wheel double-edged was used. Even Hansen��s hair did not touch one, and Hansen was mocked by the face of the narrow-nosed aristocrats throughout the month.


    Although the general aristocrats did not dare to say anything in front of the night river king, this incident in private has become everyone��s talk, marveling at the power of Hansen��s shield and the power of the night river king. .


    After Hansen went back, he gave the three enchanted souls of blue, yellow and green to Zero, Little Angel and Han Menger, and another gold shield was brought to him.


    The reason for this arrangement is to let the three of them stay in the base. If there is a king-level powerhouse to kill the base, the three of them can use the three-color enchantment to protect the entire base. The three enchantments are one. The intensity has increased dramatically. Even if the entire base is protected, the king-level powerhouse should be difficult to break.


    Since the night river king has torn his face, Han Sen naturally wants to think about the safety inside the base, so as not to be caught off guard by time.


    As for Han Han, Han Sen is already in contact with Zhentian Temple. She hopes to send her to the Tiantian Temple. When she is sent to the Tiangong Palace, she will give her gold enchantment, so she won��t have to worry about her safety in the town. The problem is.


    "If you can get a few more enchanted beasts in the first place." Although there are already four enchanted beasts, Hansen still feels a little less than enough, and he is wondering where to find some magical worms. kill.


    All of them have reached this point. Hansen naturally will not have any scruples. In the first fifteenth, he will go directly to the cold palace to absorb the moonlight and the power of freezing. At the same time, he will block all the moonlight of the night river king, so that he can not get any benefit.


    It was not easy for the night river king to finally get the position of the goalkeeper. The result was that he could only look at the benefits of Hansen. He could only blow the cold wind, and the teeth that he hated were about to be broken, but Hansen did not have any means.


    He also went to find other kings, hoping to prohibit Hansen from entering and leaving the Blade Star, but even the shadow king who had a good relationship with him did not agree with his proposal.


    The narrow interest groups of the previous month are so united, because they all want to share the legacy of Isa, even those who were previously attached to Isa, and do not want Isa��s legacy to fall. Han Sen is such a foreigner, and he also wants to share a piece of cake, so he can pass the resolution unanimously, and no one can stop it.


    But now it is different, the benefits have been divided, the goalkeeper has become the interests of the night river king, they naturally have no reason to suppress Hansen for the benefit of the night river king.


    Isa was just dead, and they also divided the legacy that belonged to Hansen. Now, if they join forces to suppress Hansen, what do you think of the narrow foreigners and ordinary disciples?


    What''s more, Hansen has such a strong enchantment, and it is not so easy to deal with. The night river king has already had a smash, and it has a very bad reputation in the narrowness of the month. Other kings are obviously unwilling. Doing this kind of thankless thing, not to mention this has nothing to do with them.


    No one can stop Hansen from being alone. He can only watch Hansen absorb the moonlight in front of him. He only hates that he should not give Hansen permission.


    Now how to regret it is already late, Han Sen first did not leak one after another, and the night river king did not go to the blade star, and the eyes were not seen.


    Hansen continued to cultivate through the moonlight and the ice, and hoped to be promoted to the Duke as soon as possible, and then to absorb the Duke gene.


    The night river king is not crazy enough to directly kill the eclipse star, but has been suppressing the eclipse in all aspects, although there is not much impact, but also caused some problems in the supply of daily necessities.


    Fortunately, there are not many people in the base. In addition, the eclipse of the eclipse is rich in resources. It is not a problem to eat and drink. Other aspects can only be temporarily ignored. It is not a big problem.


    The Black Moon King gave Hansen some help, so that the eclipse would not be completely isolated. Although it was not a big deal for Hansen, he was very grateful to the Black Moon King.


    Day by day, Hansen''s ice muscle jade surgery is getting closer and closer to the Duke level, but when he was not promoted to the Duke, he received a communication from Huangfujing.


    This made Han Sen feel very surprised, because Huang Jingjing is a woman with very independent personality. Her nickname in the league is ��Queen��, which shows her character.


    Huang Jingjing will take the initiative to contact Han Sen, that is, there must be something major happening.


    ��What happened?�� Hansen and Huang Jingjing did not need to say some words, and asked directly.


    Huang Jingjing said directly: "I am in the jade drum star, and now I have trouble."


    "You explain things carefully." Han Sen said while checking the information of the jade drum star.


    The jade drum star is an accessory planet under the name of the Wanbao people. It is rich in a kind of jade drum, so there will be such a name.


    Six kinds of different kinds of stone drums, iron drums, bronze drums, silver drums, golden drums and jade drums correspond to six different creatures from ordinary to ducal, which is also the only native species of the jade drum star.


    According to the information, the jade drum has the opportunity to be promoted to the king level, but even if there is a jade drum promoted to the king level, it has already been taken away from the jade drum star by the strong.


    The reason why this happens is because the jade drums are very strange, they are incapable of moving, and they need to be able to travel through the universe with other races, so the general drums will choose to follow another race. The strong, as long as they can get their approval, they can take them away from the jade drum star.


    Jade drum is a kind of phonological alienation. They can evolve themselves by absorbing various sounds by reaching different places in the universe. They also possess the ability of phonological system. If they can carry a jade drum around them, they will be attacked by phonological power. At that time, the jade drum can provide shelter and can use the phonological power to counterattack.


    When Huang Jingjing went out to go through the jade drums, he was only going to try his luck and see if he could get a silver drum.


    But who knows, Huang Fujing actually got the approval of a jade drum, and things became troublesome.


    The jade drum star belongs to the Wanbao people. The Wanbao people regard the jade drum star as a treasure house of freedom. As long as they buy a ticket from the Wanbao people, anyone can enter the jade drum star to find the drum family.


    As for what kind of drums can be found, can you get the approval of the drums, the Wanbao people will not care, but when they go out, they need to register the drums in the Wanbao.


    Huang Jingjing is now only the count, and he has been recognized by the jade drum. The Wanbao people will not detain the jade drum, but she only needs to register and be known by the various ethnic groups there to know that a count has a jade drum, not in the jade drum. There will be things, once I leave the jade drum star, I am afraid there will be many strong people to **** her jade drum.


    Therefore, Huang Jingjing has not yet registered, first contacted Han Sen.

 Chapter 2197： Listening

    "Don''t go to the registration first, wait for me in the jade drum star, I can arrive in four days, can I wait until time?" Han Sen checked the route and time of the jade drum star, and then said to Huang Jingjing.


    Because the tickets for the jade drum star only last for ten days, if it is more than ten days, you must leave the jade drum star, so Hansen will have such a question.


    "Yes, I still have six days." Huang Jingjing replied.


    "Okay, wait for me." Han Sen gave a sigh of relief.


    Hanging up the communication, Hansen immediately prepared to go to the jade drum star. With the ability and wisdom of the emperor, I don��t have to worry about her safety now. I just want to bring the jade drum safely back, but it is not easy. thing.


    Although the jade drum star is named after the jade drum, the number of jade drums is very small. I don��t know how many melody kings want to find a jade drum culture in the jade drum star. In the end, they have not been able to do so.


    If a king has got a jade drum, it��s okay to say that now that the emperor has got a jade drum, it is obviously unrealistic to want to take it safely.


    Hansen has a magical worm guard in his body. When he is not afraid of the king, he is afraid that it is not just one or two kings who peep at the jade drum. It is very troublesome at that time.


    Packed up the things, and yelled at them, let them not leave the base these days, and wait for him to come back.


    Hansen packed up things and left the moon with Bao, and took the spacecraft through the wormhole to the jade drum star.


    Han Sen has just left the narrowness of the month, and Night River King has already received the news.


    "Han Sen, it doesn''t matter if you can''t kill, I will make you more painful than death." The face of the night river king is distorted, and the eyes are shimmering with horrible grievances.


    "Wang, I have already done it according to your instructions." A duke came in and reported to the Night River King.


    "Very good, very good." Night River King waved to let the Duke go down, and he passed the screen and looked at the eclipse star, his face showing a distorted smile: "Han Sen, after you come back, find your relatives and friends. My friends are dead, and what kind of expression will you be? What are you looking forward to?"


    On the second day after Hansen��s departure, there was a group of cargo ships entering the narrowness of the month. This is a shipment of goods carried by a group of cargo ships, all of which are taxes and fees paid by the subordinates of the month.


    There are various resources from different planets, the most natural of which are different planet heterogeneous resources.


    When this group of cargo ships passed the eclipse, one of the ships carrying the heterogeneous cargo was faulty. Many of the aliens escaped from the cargo ship and fled to the narrow quarters of the moon. The narrowness of the month quickly mobilized the people to search.


    At this time, someone quietly sneaked into the eclipse, and then put a heterogeneous into the mountains of the eclipse.


    It was a red body like red blood, like a bee king. When the alien returned to freedom, he immediately hunted a group of aliens in the nearby mountains and produced many reds in their bodies. Agate-like eggs.


    The eggs hatch at a very fast rate, and as they hatch, the alien corpses gradually dry up, as if they were blotted out.


    Not long after, there was a mountain in the mountain range that was hollowed out. There were many holes like horses on the top of the mountain. From time to time, red seeds such as poisonous bees came in and out of the cave.


    Everything was quietly carried out, and the base did not find this scene in the mountains, because Hansen had already kept them in the base before leaving, no one went hunting in the mountains, and no one left the base.


    This situation makes the night river king, who has been waiting for the killing, to frown, but soon he whispered to himself: "Han Sen is very embarrassed. After he goes out, he will let all the subordinates stay in the base and not shrink. It��s a pity that it��s useless, they are going to die. Just wipe some of the things that the Phantom Queen��s bees like on the base, and pass the Duke��s Phantom Queen bee, and naturally kill all the creatures in the base. Hansen, etc. After you come back, what kind of expression will you see when your loved ones and friends are parasitized by the phantom queen bee?


    Hansen arrived at the Jade Drum Star within the expected time according to the scheduled route. The four-day time was not short, but for Hansen, it was a bit of a torment, fearing that the Queen and the Jade Drum had been discovered.


    Fortunately, the situation he worried about did not happen. Hansen paid the Wanbao people some expenses and smoothly entered the jade drum star.


    From the outside, the jade drum star is a continuous gray stone mountain. Even the traces of life can''t be seen. There are no flowers and trees, not even a different species.


    This is just the surface of it. There are many, many countless veins in the huge Jade Drum Mountain Range, and those drums are born in the veins.


    If you want to find the drums, you will have to dig up the veins, but in the end you can dig into the ranks of the drums, depending on your luck and ability.


    Even if it is a king-class powerhouse, it is possible to dig only some low-level bronze drums or silver drums. Jade drums are very rare, and they may not be able to produce one in a year.


    Hansen used the communicator to contact the Queen, but found that it could not be dialed, and the Queen''s communicator was turned off, which made Han Sen frowned.


    Before entering the jade drum star, Hansen also contacted the Queen. Now it is impossible to dial out. What is wrong with it?


    Fortunately, Hansen had already asked the location of the Queen before, and now hesitated to summon the red cloud and take him and Boa to the agreed place.


    In a valley of the jade drum star, a Marquis of the Teruis, holding a strange weapon in his hand, with a murderous murder in his eyes, staring coldly at the emperor in front of him, smirking Said: "This Marquis originally wanted to monitor the nearby news to see if there is any chance to be embarrassed. I didn''t expect to hear the news of the jade drum. I really thank you very much. I hand over the jade drum. The Marquis can spare you. Life is not dead."


    Huang Jingjing did not move, calmly looked at the Marquis of the Terrius in front of her, but she had some doubts in her heart. I don��t know how this guy knew she had jade drums.


    When Emperor Huang Jing talked with Han Sen, he used the human language of the Alliance. It is completely different from the lingua franca of the Gene Universe. There is a great difference between pronunciation and grammar. Even if people are listening to communication, they should not. May understand what they are saying.


    The Marquis of the Teruis gradually approached Huang Jingjing, and sneered and said: "You must be very strange, why the Marquis listened to the language you said, in fact, it is not surprising, because the power of the Marquis cultivation is to listen. Sound, no matter what kind of voice, can''t escape the ability of the Marquis to listen, but also comes with a kind of ability, any language in the ear of the Marquis, even if the language that the Marquis has not heard, can directly analyze it. The meaning of everything you say, one word and one sentence can not escape the eyes and ears of the Marquis." nt


    Remember the mobile version of the URL:

 Chapter 2198： Killing queen

    "Where is the jade drum? Give up the jade drum and spare your life." The Marquis of the Teruis stepped forward to Emperor Jingjing, and the weird blade of the hand was also aimed at her.


    The blade looks very weird and looks like a big sword, but the scabbard part of the sword is a hollow rectangular groove with a string-like thing in the square groove.


    Seeing Huang Fujing did not respond, the eyes of the Marquis of Teruis flashed in the eyes, and the sword in his hand went straight to the Emperor Jing.


    The power of this sword is extremely fierce, and the sword string in the groove vibrates, making a strange and harsh sound.


    Huangfu��s body shape quickly evaded, and Yi Tianshu and the Phoenix Flying Heaven learned from Hansen��s body reached the limit. Seeing that he was going to avoid the sword, he was suddenly shocked by the sound of the sword string, and suddenly he trembled. The inside of the brain seemed to be pinched, and the body suddenly stunned.


    Hey!


    A sword smashed, and Huang��s body suddenly flew out of the big sword. When he was in the air, blood had spewed out.


    In the emperor''s body, the body is really powerful, and the willpower is strong. After the sound wave hits the brain, it still flashes his teeth, otherwise an arm may have to be smashed down.


    "If you don''t want to be tortured and cut the adult stick, you will hand over the jade drum." The eyes of the Teruis Marquis are more intense, and the four hooves quickly slammed toward the emperor, and at the same time waved the sword again.


    A **** beast appeared in his back, roaring with the power of the big sword, and the sound of the sword string was more fierce, straight into the emperor''s mind.


    The emperor quietly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and the body again unfolded, dodging the big sword.


    Hey!


    Huang Jingjing only felt that the brain seemed to be stirred up by the sharp edge. The painful body had to be convulsed. In that case, Huang Jingjing still fled to avoid a sword and was not smashed by the big sword.


    The Marquis of the Teruis saw that Huang Jingjing was able to escape his big sword in that case, slightly frowning, and the body was more fierce. Cold voice: "Useless, in my sound sword Next, you can''t live without the jade drum."


    Saying, the big sword killed the emperor in a more violent manner, and the sound of the sword string was more harsh.


    The emperor''s face was unchanged, his eyes staring calmly at the Marquis of the Terrius, but his body was quietly changing.


    Huang Jinjing''s promotion route is genetically armed, and he is recast by the genetic armor for the genetically armed armor. Like Hansen''s Dong Xuan Jing, it is the aristocratic power of the armor.


    A golden genetically armed armor wraps the body of Huang Fujing. Although it is only the Earl class, its power is quite impressive, and it is not inferior to the top count of the same class.


    However, this is not the most terrible place in Huang Jingjing. In the golden armor, there is a strange power brewing and changing, so that the body of Emperor Jing��s body will change together.


    A trace of golden light emerged from the emperor''s armor, making the entire gold armor more and more bright, just like a red iron block, making Huang Jingjing look like he just came out of the magma.


    But there is no temperature above, only a strange power is flowing, so that the emperor is quiet and the whole person exudes brilliant light.


    when!


    Under the big sword, Huang Fujing did not dodge, and one of his arms was lifted up, and he reached out and grasped the sword of the sword. The powerful force of the squat was actually blocked by the palm of Emperor Jing��s palm. There is no way to smash it. The next minute.


    The gold crystal gemstones usually shine with the blazing palms, rubbing against the blade to make a awning spark.


    The Terrius of the Terrius was shocked and could not believe that a count could block his sword, roaring in anger and anger, holding a big sword in both hands and suppressing it down.


    In the eyes of Huang Jingjing, the bright light flashed, and the brilliant golden light of his body became stronger and stronger. The other palm, like a knife, went wildly against the big sword.


    Hey!


    The sword string in the big sword was actually cut off by Emperor Huang, and the harsh sound suddenly stopped. Huang Fujing��s body was also pressed to the ground with one knee.


    "Even if there is no power of spurs, it is enough to kill you a count." The Teruis roared, the power of the body became more and more violent, and the blood shadow of the body screamed again. The sword once again violently slammed halfway. The emperor is quiet.


    Seeing that the big sword smashed down in a terrible gesture, the emperor��s eyes were calm and his body shape moved. He ignored the sword that fell down and took the fist of Jin Mang. The Marquis of the Teres.


    "Looking for death!" The Territory of the Terrius was a fierce savage, but still retained a trace of greed. The sword was biased. As long as he left an arm of the emperor, he was not willing to kill her. He also wanted to let her take it. Going to find the jade drum.


    Seeing that the big sword is going to lie on Huangfujing, but the body of Huangfujing suddenly disappeared, like a teleport, usually behind him, and a fist hit the back of the Terrius of the Terrius.


    Hey!


    The fists with brilliant brilliance lingered on the back of the Terais, and he smashed his body blood and opened his helmet to the cracks.


    The Marquis of the Teruis was shocked and angry, and turned to be a sword sweeping to the back of the emperor.


    But the big sword has not yet met Huang Jingjing, and he saw that the brilliant figure has appeared on his left side like a teleport, a slender and powerful leg, like a battle axe.


    Hey!


    The legs are like axe, with brilliant light on his neck, directly smashing the armor on the neck, and the blood suddenly spurts away.


    Huang Jing��s body shape did not stop at all. When it was hidden, it appeared around the Marquis of Terrius. The whole body was like a horrible murderous blade. The fists, fingers, elbows, legs, knees, etc. The Marquis of Teruis left a wound after another, and the armor on his body continued to break.


    The horror of the Marquis of Tyreus is like a clumsy big bear. No matter how hard he struggles, he can''t touch the body of the emperor, but his own body is constantly being attacked.


    Blood continually blooms on the Marquis of Teres, and the emotions of anger, fear, and despair are constantly distorted in his face, and finally turned into a painful roar.


    boom!


    Under the power of madness, the armor of the Marquis of Teruis was completely broken, and a head was also seen behind him. Huang Jingjing slammed down his legs. The majestic headless body crashed into the ground and the blood spewed. .


    Huangfu quietly fell to the ground, his face did not change, the brilliant light of his body gradually subsided, and restored her original appearance.


    "The killing of the Queen Super God is really worthy of the name, but it is enough to be able to continually teleport this point. It is enough to arrogate the universe." When Hansen arrived here, he just saw the killing performance after Huang Haojing opened the super-god, and could not help but admire.

 Chapter 2199： Digging jade drum

    Hansen is also the first time to appreciate Huang Jingjing''s super-deity in such a close distance. Although her level is still low, the teleport ability is still above the flash.


    The flash can only be teleported in one direction, and the teleportation of Huangfujing is completely irregular and can appear anywhere. Moreover, when she used the genetic attack, even the power that she broke out was followed by a teleport, which was a bit abnormal.


    Fortunately, the level of Huangpu Jing is still low, and the range of teleportation is not large, otherwise it will be even more terrible.


    "A subordinate Marquis only." Huangfu said quietly.


    If other people say this, it may be pretending to be modest. Huang Fujing is not such a person. She said so, that is what she thinks.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders and said nothing, just as Huang Jingjing said, it was just a Marquis of the next race, not a real opponent.


    Huang Fujing did not talk nonsense, and directly took Hansen and Boa to the veins where she discovered the jade drum.


    Because of fear of being discovered by other powerful people on the jade drum star, Huang Jingjing did not bring the jade drum out and remained in the vein.


    After the emperor entered the veins, Hansen saw the legendary drums.


    But it is not a jade drum. It is just an iron drum embedded in a stone. The iron drum is only one foot long. The whole body is black and looks like pig iron. It is a bit like a drum.


    Just dig the iron drum out of the stone and then beat it **** the drumhead. If you can make the drum sound, it is recognized by it, you can take it out and leave the jade drum star to go out.


    However, a ticket allows only one creature to take a drum to go out, so no matter how many drums you get in the jade drum, you can only take one.


    The iron drum is very common in the jade drum star, and it does not need to be searched at all, so it is not the target of many princes and nobles.


    Hansen followed Huangfujing all the way, passing through a very complicated underground vein. It was found that it was basically an iron drum family, and even a copper drum family did not find it. It seems that it should be a very large iron drum vein.


    In general, the chances of the bronze drum and the silver drum appearing in the iron drum vein are very low, not to mention the golden drum and the jade drum. Huangpu Jing can actually find the jade drum in this place, which really requires a lot of gas transportation. Row.


    After walking for more than a day in the intricate veins, I finally arrived at the place where Huang Jingjing said.


    This road is really an iron drum, and occasionally you can see a bronze drum. It doesn''t look like a place where you can breed a jade drum.


    But now there is a jade drum set in the rock, the jade drum is like a white jade, the drum surface is crystal clear and almost transparent, looks very beautiful.


    Huang Jingjing stretched out his hand and patted it on the drum surface. It sounded like a thunderous drum, and it sounded like a blue sky in Hansen��s ear.


    This is just a shot by Huang Fujing. If this jade drum exerts its full power, the general Duke will be bleed by the seven waves of it.


    If you can be promoted to the rank of the king in the future, it will be even more powerful.


    However, it is not easy for the jade drum to be promoted to the king level. With the strength of the emperor, the jade drums go out to sway, and most of them still rely on the power of the jade drum.


    "Why didn''t you dig it out?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "I can''t dig, the stone next to the jade drum is too hard, and it has been dug for so long, but it has not been completely dug out." Huang Jingjing said.


    Han Sen saw that the rock around the jade drum seemed to be eroded by the power of the jade drum. It changed like a jade. Hansen condensed his strength and dug it down. He only dug a small piece, and it was very hard.


    Hansen pulled out the ghost tooth knife and dug it out in a few minutes. He tried to take a picture and found that he couldn��t make a sound and threw it back to the Queen.


    Originally Hansen was ready to leave the jade drum star with the Queen, but Boa��s big eyes dribbled, then jumped from Hansen��s shoulders, went to a branch, and walked to Hansen while waving. Little hand: "Dad, let''s go over there."


    "Boa, what did you find?" Hansen curiously followed Boa.


    Huang Fujing also took the jade drum and walked with Hansen. Boa led the way and got into a crack in the vein.


    It took a little effort to get the crack into the small body of Boa. Hansen and the Queen could only squeeze the bones and squeeze them in. After a while, they saw Boer��s happy scream and rushed to the At the rock wall.


    "Dad, dig this out." Boa pointed at the rock wall.


    There are also some iron drums around, it doesn''t look like there are good things, but Hansen is still very confident about Boa. He hears the ghost tooth knife and digs against the iron-black rock wall. stand up.


    Under the ghost tooth knife, the iron rock wall was dug by Hansen like tofu, but the harder the rock, the harder the rock, and the green color from the pig iron turned into a crystal jade. Later, like the smoky quartz, Hansen dug up and was very wasteful, and he began to sweat on his forehead.


    After digging for seven or eight meters deep, Hansen was digging a knife, but suddenly heard a bang, and the tip of the knife seemed to hit something, and he could not dig it any more.


    Hansen quickly digged the surrounding rocks, and suddenly saw a jade drum like a white jade inlaid in the rock wall he had just dug.


    "Jade drum!" Hansen suddenly rejoiced in his heart, and quickly waved a ghost tooth knife and dug out the jade drum from the rock wall.


    Holding the jade drum dug out, Hansen kissed Boa''s little face: "Boa, you are really the father''s daughter."


    Get a jade drum in the body, and later with practice, maybe you can be promoted to the king level, it is equivalent to carrying a king-level thugs around, what is better than this.


    Boa squinted, still looking at the digging wall, thinking about it, pointing to the wall and saying: "Dad, you will dig down and look down."


    "There are still jade drums in it?" Han Sen was shocked and happy, and quickly continued to dig according to Boer.


    Generally speaking, there can be no two jade drums in the same vein. It is like a mountain that can''t accommodate two tigers. Even if this vein is very big, there are already two jade drums. So close, how do you think? It is impossible to have a third jade drum.


    But since Boa said this, she should have her reason, and Han Sen continued to dig.


    The rock below is even harder than it was just now. Hansen went all out with a knife, and he could only dig a thin layer of black crystal rock and dig it for a long time. He suddenly saw it in the black rock. A little blood.


    Hansen��s heart was a joy, and he did not want to be sweating. He continued to dig it down. After a while, he finally dug out the black crystal rock outside and could see a drumhead.


    I saw that it was still a jade drum, but it was different from the white jade drum. Although this jade drum was also cast by white jade, the drum surface had a strange **** pattern bloom, and white and red formed a strong visual contrast.

 Chapter 2200： Bloody jade drum

    Hansen carefully watched the **** pattern on the surface of the jade drum. Only then did he discover that it was a big palm-shaped scorpion pattern. The whole body was red as crystal, and it was integrated with the white jade drum. There was no trace of artificial carving. It was like Live blood is inlaid on the drum surface.


    Huang Jingjing looked at the **** jade drum, and said with a slight surprise: "I heard that the jade drum is already the top of the drums. This jade drum seems to have a **** pattern of living things. I am afraid it is Going one step further, maybe it��s a natural king-level jade drum."


    Han Sen nodded slightly, and there was some joy in his heart. The general jade drum had the opportunity to be promoted to the king level. If this is a natural king-level jade drum, maybe there will be a chance to promote the deification, even if it can��t be promoted, it can be a half-step deification. Very amazing.


    Nowadays among the people of the world, there are also many upper-class people. It is not the same as a one-and-a-half-step deification to suppress the air transport.


    Hansen did not talk nonsense, clenched the ghost tooth knife and went to dig blood and jade drums. Originally, he just wanted to help the emperor, but he didn''t want to be able to get the benefits.


    "Sure enough, there are good people who have good news. In the future, we must do more good things like this." Han Sen sighed in his heart and tried his best to dig the rocks.


    The surrounding rocks were too hard, Hansen was abolished, and the tiger''s mouth was shattered. Only the **** jade drums were dug out.


    The **** jade drum is a little smaller than the two white jade drums. Only two adults have their fists stacked so big that each side of the drum has a **** pattern, like a living blood crystal scorpion embedded in the drumhead. Like.


    There are some blood-colored lines on the side of the drum, which looks a little different from the white jade drum.


    Hansen played two times, and he rejoiced in his heart. He gathered his strength and slammed it on the **** jade drum.


    Snapped!


    This sound is not a drum sound, but Hansen''s palm is on the surface of the drum, and the flesh of the flesh and blood is formed. The painful Hansen has a fang.


    "It doesn''t sound!" Hansen naturally refused to give up, and he recognized the jade drum, and he needed to show his strength.


    Hansen was not discouraged, once again condensed the power of the ice muscle jade bones, slap a palm on the drum surface of the **** jade drum.


    Snapped!


    It was a sizzling sound, but the jade drum was still moving, and even a little sound did not come out.


    Han Sen is willing to give up, running all kinds of power on the drum surface of the jade drum, knocking and hitting, and shooting and smashing, but the **** jade drum is like dumb, let Hansen not beat ring.


    Han Sen is a bit depressed. If you want to take the jade drum out, you must get the approval of the jade drum. Otherwise, the Wanbao people will not be able to register.


    Hey!


    A drum sound like a blue sky was introduced into Hansen''s ear. He almost fell a piece of Hansen Zhen on the ground and looked at it in the blink of an eye. He saw Boa holding the white jade drum that he had dug up before.


    Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!


    The one that Boer took was a happy one, and he gave birth to a "General Order".


    She was happy, Hansen and Huang Jingjing were almost vomited by the shock. Hansen quickly picked up Boa and took the white jade drum out of her hand.


    "Boa, you play this." Han Sen handed the **** jade drum to Boa, and he took the white jade drum and tried to try again.


    "Blood jade drum may be too high level, not very good control, this white jade drum is also good, at least a ducal level, and can also be promoted to the king level." Han Sen thought that Boa will be a shot, he is sure There is no problem.


    A confident slap in the face, suddenly felt a pain.


    Snapped!


    After the meat rang, the white jade drum was still not moving at all. Hansen did not give up the cohesive force and slammed it on the drum.


    Even knocking on the pipa, the white jade drum is very sturdy. If you don��t say it, it won��t ring, and it won��t ring.


    Han Sen took the white jade drum, and the heart was depressed, but he thought about it: "I just wanted to shoot the tone of the generals. Is it because the jade drums need to use music to conquer?"


    At this point, Han Sen immediately came back to the spirit, recalled the rhythm of the general''s order, and then hammered it on the drum surface of the white jade drum.


    Dangdang! Dangdang! Dangdang!


    The one that Boer took was called the general''s order. Hansen''s call was called the iron song. The fists were shocked and red and swollen. The white jade drums didn''t even have any sound. They were all sounds of bones.


    "Is it because my rhythm is not good? Otherwise, with my luck and character, I can''t get approval? It must be like this, then I will try another song." Han Sen quickly changed. One, and then secretly transported the power, concentrated all the power on the fist.


    Dangdang! Dangdang!


    The sound of hitting the iron sounded again. Without knocking a few times, Hansen felt that it was no longer possible, and the bones of his hands were about to be broken, and then he couldn��t be disabled.


    Hey!


    Han Sen was screaming at the fist there, suddenly heard a drum sound, and then only felt a thick arm of the steel bar directly from the Tianling cover, through the brain through the end, almost came out from the chrysanthemum.


    puff!


    Hansen fell to the ground, and the blood in his mouth squirted, and the inside of his head creaked like a mixer. The five internal organs also swayed. With his body, even the top purebred dragons could not In comparison, it was not able to withstand a drum sound.


    Huang Jingjing did not have much, and fell to the ground with blood.


    Boa was shocked. He quickly put down the jade drum in his hand and ran to Hansen to hold Hansen��s head. He anxiously called Dad. She just looked bored and gently patted the **** jade drum. I know that it will be so terrible.


    "Boa, you want your father''s old life?" Hansen got up from the ground, still feeling the brain hurts, and he was too quick to think about the problem.


    "I''m sorry, Dad, I just knocked it casually." Boa said innocently.


    "Fortunately, you just knocked it out. If you force it a little more, we are really dead." Hansen calmed the emperor.


    Fortunately, the two were not very heavy injuries. It took a while to run the genetics and it was a lot better, but in this way, Hansen and Huang Jingjing finally knew how terrible the **** jade drum was.


    "Hey, get back to you first, go back and clean up, I don''t believe you can''t knock you." Han Sen reached out and pointed at the **** jade drum, and the destiny tower flew out of the soul sea, toward the **** The jade drum was covered in the past, and the **** jade drum should be sucked in, first get back and study slowly.


    Because one person can only take one side out, Huang Yujing and Boa each bring a jade drum, but Hansen can''t take it out with a drum. He can only hide it first.


    But when you look at the tower of the gods, you will cover the **** jade drums, but suddenly you will see the **** jade drums without the wind, and the sound of the drums will be loud, and the **** patterns will shine, forming a sound wave visible to the naked eye. Hard and hard to bounce the tower of the gods back to the sea of ??souls.


    "I went, can''t even get in?" Han Sen''s face changed slightly, his mouth overflowed with a trace of blood, and some looked at the **** jade drum.

 Chapter 2201： Violence certification

    Hansen frowned slightly, trying to use the Tianshen Tower to collect another white jade drum, and the result still could not be accepted.


    "This is a bit of a hassle. If I can''t ring a jade drum myself, can you just watch the jade drum stay here?" Hansen is unwilling to give up, but the time left for him is not much. It is.


    The Queen is only less than a day away. If she can''t register within the time limit, even if she gets the jade drum, she can''t bring out the jade drum star, so Hansen must get a jade drum recognition within a limited time. Row.


    "No matter which side of the jade drum, first ringed and then said, there is time to slowly adjust the teaching." Han Sen thought, picked up the Duke-level white jade drum, and then handed the treasure to Huang Yujing: "You first take Baoer to choose some from me. I have to hit this jade drum with all my strength. If it rings, don''t hurt you."


    Huangfu nodded quietly, holding Boa in the direction of the exit.


    After watching Huang Jingjing stay away, Han Sen summoned the worm enchantment, then looked at the white jade drum, the right **** and the thumb overlapped, and a little golden light condensed at his fingertips.


    It is impossible to get the recognition of the jade drum by luck. It can only be broken by force. He let the emperor take the treasure, but mainly do not want to be seen when using the gold coin.


    A gold coin was formed in the hands of Hansen, and the number 1 appeared on it. Then, as time passed, the numbers above began to jump slowly.


    2...3...4...5......


    The power of money-saving technology continues to play a role, so that the number on the gold coin is getting bigger and bigger. Every time you jump, the power increases by twice the basic strength.


    The white jade drum was the ducal level. When Hansen raised the power of the gold coin to ten, he slammed against the white jade drum. The gold coin flew like a streamer to the drumhead of the white jade drum, and slammed into it.


    Boom!


    The powerful force hardly slammed the white jade drums, and the horrible drums swept out like a tsunami. After hitting the golden worms, they suddenly bounced back.


    The sound waves overlap in the enchantment like waves, and the sound is long-lasting, and there is a point of increasing intensity.


    Hansen was in the sound wave, but it did not suffer a little damage. Although it was forced to ring the white jade drum, it was recognized by the jade drum, but the method was violent, so the sound power of the white jade drum would not hurt him.


    However, this attempt made Hansen''s heart move. The sound waves in the enchanted king''s enchantment overlap and reinforce. This feature makes Han Sen think of the white echo.


    He used to think that if there is a big clock to cover the enemy, you can use the echo to constantly enhance the sound wave. Although the worm enchantment is not a clock, but it can also cover the enemy inside, you can This uses echo.


    "I used to think about using the enchanted king to defend the enchantment. I have forgotten this. It seems that I really want to go to the town of Tiangong, learn the echo from Baizhen, and use the echo to match the jade drum. There may be some miraculous effects." Han Sen thought in his heart.


    The white jade drum has been violently certified. Hansen has tried again. This time it is a lot easier. It doesn''t need to use too much power. It just knocks on it. The white jade drum suddenly makes a bang, and the sound waves hit again. come out.


    "Sure enough, sometimes violence is more useful than reasoning." Hansen put away the white jade drum and went to see the **** jade drum.


    "Try to see if you can also give it away." Han Sen thought, then use the money-saving technique again, a little bit of cohesive strength, when the strength of the gold coin jumped to ten, the gold coin was bounced to the **** jade drum The drumhead.


    when!


    The gold coin hit the **** jade drum and made a sound of gold and iron, but it still couldn''t beat the **** jade drum.


    The gold coin sticks to the **** jade drum, but it is not very useful. The **** jade drum will not be crushed by gold coins, and Hansen��s purpose is not to crush it.


    "Ten times the saving of money is almost the limit that my body can bear. Even if it can be increased, it will not be turned too many times. It seems that the **** jade drum is at least a king, with my current strength. It is impossible to ring it with brute force." Hansen did not feel disappointed, as long as he could take the **** jade drum away, he will have time to find a way to conquer it.


    After thinking about it, Han Sen cut his finger first, melted his crystal blood, and dripped a little blood on the **** jade drum.


    I saw that the blood was slowly slowly infiltrating into the **** pattern. After waiting for a long time, the blood completely penetrated.


    However, it only penetrates into it. It has not yet been able to truly integrate into the **** pattern. It can be clearly seen on the back of the **** pattern. There is a little unusual red color, which seems to be incompatible with the **** pattern.


    "Since the blood can penetrate into it, I believe that it can be infected sooner or later. When it is time to ring it, it will naturally be much easier." Hansen thought, and took the two-faced jade drum out of the cave to find Boa. And the emperor is quiet.


    Now Hansen got the approval of the white jade drum, and the three people just happened to be on three sides and took them all out.


    Converging Huangpu Jing and Baoer, the three went directly to the base set up by the Wanbao people at Yuguxing, and wanted to leave here with the jade drum as soon as possible.


    Han Sen knew clearly that they had dug up the three-faced jade drums at one time, which would inevitably cause a sensation. I am afraid that the road will not be peaceful.


    Of course, Hansen is not afraid of trouble, otherwise he will not come, but this trouble is not small, the three-faced jade drum will certainly cause a lot of puppets to practice the melody of the genealogy, and must find a way to get rid of them.


    Within the base of the Jade Drum Star, a Ghana king with a lower body as a snake in the lower body is holding a golden drum to register.


    Although the aristocrats of the various ethnic groups waiting for registration are very envious of the golden drums of the Ghana kings, the Ghana kings themselves are obviously not very satisfied, and their faces are not very good-looking.


    His goal was the jade drum, but after ten days passed, he finally found only one golden drum, which was a lot worse than his expectations.


    "Stephen, are you also a golden drum?" A man with a butterfly wings and a very delicate and beautiful man came to the front of the Ghana king and said with a smile.


    "Sound Butterfly King, are you not only looking for the Golden Drum?" Stephen glanced at the golden drum in the hands of the King of the Butterfly, and snorted.


    The sound butterfly king reluctantly sighed: "The jade drum star has always been born with jade drums, but because of the over-exploitation, the jade drums that were taken away far exceeded the speed of the jade drums. Now I want to find out the jade drum stars. It��s not an easy task to have a jade drum."

 Chapter 2202： Three-faced jade drum

    Stephen and the king of the butterfly have registered and registered, even if they are kings like them, they must also guard the rules of the Wanbao people.


    The Wanbao people have rarely fought with other races, but their strength is in the top ten. Some people speculate that the Wanbao people even have the opportunity to squeeze into the top five.


    Stephen and the king of the butterfly are preparing to leave, but suddenly saw a man and a woman holding a little girl into the base, could not help but frown slightly.


    They didn''t recognize Hansen, but they felt the jade drums of Huangfujing, and frowned at Huangfujing.


    Because it is not necessary to use it for registration, Han Sen did not let Huang Fujing deliberately hide the breath of the jade drum.


    As for the Wanbao people, they will not help to hide the news of the jade drums. They can''t wait to promote the whole world, let the whole universe know that someone has found the jade drum on the jade drum star. This is good for their business and there is no harm.


    Because the identity registration has already been done, there is no need to hide the identity. Every time a jade drum is made, the Wanbao people will promote a wave, so Hansen will come to the base to register with Huang Jingjing.


    The singer and Stephen watched Hansen and Huangfu quietly walked to the registration desk. Their eyes were always staring at a parcel between the emperor and the waist. They could feel the jade drums inside, but they were not so sure.


    When Huang Fujing took the jade drum out of the package, the two kings suddenly looked at each other.


    "Jade drums... out of the jade drums..." The other aristocrats in the base saw the jade drums in the hands of Huang Fujing, and some people suddenly screamed out.


    "I haven��t had a jade drum for nearly a year?"


    "Oh, look at the breath of her body, at most it is a Marquis, I did not expect that there will be such luck, found the legendary jade drum."


    "Hey, it��s hard luck or disaster. It��s hard to say that a marquis has got a jade drum, which is not necessarily a good thing."


    The aristocrats of the princes whispered, and the staff inside the base saw some surprises in the jade drum, but they still registered with Huang Jingjing in accordance with normal procedures.


    The prestige of the Wanbao people to do business is still very reliable. They have even sold the treasures of the deified level. Basically, there have been no scandals. Naturally, they will not be arrogant for a jade.


    In accordance with the normal procedure, Huang Fujing handed in his own tickets, and then sounded the jade drum. After registration, the jade drum is now truly a reign of Emperor.


    "This friend, is your jade drum selling?" Stephen couldn''t help but went straight to Huang Fujing and asked.


    "Sorry, I haven''t planned to sell it yet," Huang said.


    She is now only the Piaget class. There is a duke-level jade drum that can be used. If it is outside, the security will be much improved. The efficiency of killing the alien will also increase a lot. Huang Jingjing naturally has no intention of selling.


    Of course, the premise is that there is no king-level power to hit her idea.


    Stephen frowned slightly, but did not give up, continued: "You should not rush to refuse, this king is the Ghana Stephen, you may wish to open a price, the king will never bargain."


    "Sorry." Huang Fujing did not move, refused again.


    Stephen''s face is not very good-looking. The butterfly king said this time: "Children, it is not an easy task to keep the jade drum. This king can exchange with you with the duke-level octahedral butterfly, and promise to take you. Send it to a safe place, how do you feel?"


    "Sorry." Huang Jingjing said indifferently.


    "You don''t sell it now, I am afraid I will regret it when I am out of the jade drum star. I don''t want to sell it at that time." The sound of the butterfly king is the same, still smiling.


    Huang Fujing did not care for him again, and silently retreated to the side.


    The sound butterfly king still wants to be close to Huang Jingjing to say something, but Hansen blocked: "My companion has said that I will not sell it, you should go to another place to see it."


    The sound of the king of the butterfly is cold: "What do you think, I dare to interrupt the conversation between the king and her?"


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. He went to the registration desk and took out his white jade drum.


    "Another jade drum!" The base suddenly felt awkward, and no one thought that within the same day, there were two jade drums.


    The sound butterfly king slightly glimpsed, he did not think that Han Sen actually had a white jade drum.


    In the surprised eyes, the staff handled the registration procedure for Hansen, and the white jade drum really belonged to Hansen.


    "Your jade drums are not for sale? The promise of the king just now is still valid." The butterfly king looked at Hansen.


    Hansen did not care about the butterfly king, and Stephen also said: "Friends, if your jade drums are willing to sell, the king is willing to pay a high price, and to protect your safety, you can open a price."


    "Sorry, I have no plans to sell for the time being." Hansen refused Stephen.


    The sound of the butterfly king face is a bit ugly, but he has not waited for what he said, but suddenly his eyes widened, and Hansen took out another jade drum.


    And this jade drum looks quite strange, there are many **** patterns on the drum, it seems to be somewhat different from the ordinary jade drum.


    "Jade drum... It��s a jade drum... How is this possible..."


    "I went, they seem to be together, and they have three jade drums in a row. Did they find a jade drum vein?"


    "This luck is also against the sky, and even three-faced jade drums."


    "The jade drum on that side seems to be a bit wrong. It looks a little different from the ordinary jade drum. Wouldn''t it be a mutant jade drum?"


    "It is really possible for you to say this. Generally, the jade drum will not grow like that, and you have never seen other drums grow up. Maybe it is a sudden jade drum."


    "If you really want to mutate the jade drum, it can be really worth the money. Generally, the jade drum is promoted to the king level. There is no problem. The mutant jade drum may have a chance to go further."


    "This is a big luck, but it is also a disaster of the big day. It seems that their level is not high. It took three sides of the jade drum at once. It is difficult to die."


    "This is not luck, it is a curse!"


    ......


    When everyone talked about it, Stephen and the King of the Butterfly were greedily staring at the **** jade drums, and their eyes were not even awkward. The mutant jade drum is a good thing that is hard to find out for a long time. Maybe there is a chance to break through the king''s level. Existence, even these kings are also regarded as treasures.


    "Sorry, Mr., according to our Wanbao regulations, each creature can only take a drum, you have already registered a jade drum..." said Hansen, the staff member.


    "I know that this drum is not mine, it is my daughter." Han Sen pointed to the treasure in his arms, directly to the **** jade drum to her.


    "Then ask her to slam the jade drum..." The staff looked at Boa and the jade drum with some disbelief.


    ��Do you have to hit the jade drum here?�� Hansen asked the staff.


    "Yes, this is the rule." The staff nodded with certainty.

 Chapter 2203： One drum

    "My daughter doesn''t know how important it is, can it be?" Hansen confirmed again.


    The staff smiled and pointed to the base and said: "The base has a special sound-absorbing device. Even if the king-level powerhouse rings the jade drum, most of the sound waves will be sucked away, and only a small amount of aftershocks can be transmitted. You can be absolutely assured of this. If there is a problem with the registration project, everything will be handled by our treasure trove of treasures."


    "That''s good." Hansen nodded. The reason why he asked clearly was because he was afraid of something.


    He has heard the drum sound of the **** jade drum, which is really different from the general jade drum sound. Generally, the jade drum is a sound wave diffusion, a range of attack means, not too concentrated.


    However, the **** jade drum is different. The sound of the drum is like the tail of a poisonous scorpion. When the drum is ringing, the sound is turned into a poison needle and pierced from the celestial cover. The feeling is simply unspeakable.


    At that time, Boa was still so knocking, Hansen and Huangpu Jing were almost killed. If Boa made a little more effort, maybe it would be dead.


    "Friends, my daughter is not light or heavy, so if you are fine, you may wish to take a step first. If something happens, please avoid it first, so as not to be accidentally injured." Han Sen glanced at the prince in the hall. There are all races. If this drum goes down, I really have to die. I don��t know how many races I want to offend.


    "The district is just a drum, even if it is knocked, what do you say so much nonsense?" Most of them who come here are the strong players who cultivate the power of the sound system. They are waiting to see what power is there in the **** jade drum. Ken will leave.


    "Cough, if you really don''t want to leave, try to make some defenses to protect yourself. If there is any damage, don''t blame our father and daughter." Hansen said.


    "Who wants to blame you? If you have more nonsense, can you still knock? Can knock and knock, can''t knock and put the jade drum down." Many royal aristocrats are a little impatient.


    "Hey, I said it all, I will take care of myself." Han Sen said that he had put Baoer aside, and he stepped back two steps, summoning the enchantment, and he, the emperor and the staff and The workbench was covered, and then he blinked at the treasure outside the enchantment and said, "Boa, you knock, don''t be too powerful."


    The reason why Hansen put the staff in it was that they were afraid that they would not be able to get it by **** jade drums. At that time, even the registration could not be completed.


    Everyone looked at Han Sen��s seriousness, and some of them disagreed.


    As the staff said, there is a special sound-absorbing device, which is specially designed for the drum family. Even if the king-level powerman knocks on the jade drum here, it will not have a strong effect. The **** jade drum is even a mutation. Jade drum, a small child to knock is not a big deal.


    Everyone thought so, they saw Boa holding a jade drum, and a small hand patted the drumhead.


    Hey!


    The small hand was shot above the drumhead, and suddenly heard a dull drum sound coming out. Before they even reacted, they only felt that a steel bar was directly inserted from the Tianling cover.


    Hey!


    Everyone only feels a sigh of the brain, the body seems to be pierced, and then the brain can''t control it, like a sheep mad, falling on the ground and twitching.


    There was always foaming in the mouth, and the urine flowed down the ground. For a time, the whole hall was stinking and stinking, and the royal family who was lying on the ground rolled on it.


    The King of the Butterfly and Stephen are the kings of the phonology, and there are sound-absorbing devices in the base. They don��t take Hansen��s words at all, and they are not prepared.


    Where did they know that the **** jade drum and the general jade drum were completely different, the drum sounded, and there was no sound wave at all. A sound wave needle was stabbed from the heavens, and there was no chance for them to respond. The brain was already paralyzed. Then, a confused body fell to the ground.


    Although not as embarrassing as the dukes and marquis, but also feel the brain creaking, as if it is about to burst, for a time the brain can not think, unable to climb from the ground.


    Hansen originally thought that he would be killed a lot, but it seems that one is not dead, but his mind has been affected by different degrees, and it should be slowed down between moments and moments.


    "It seems that the power of this **** jade drum does not directly kill people, but it has a very strong influence on the brain. It seems to have a strong dizziness effect." Han Sen thought in his heart, but this is also true. His mind.


    These guys are stunned by the drums, just in time to run the road with Emperor Jing and Bao.


    "You said, what happened to your treasure trove, can you register now?" Hansen rang on the counter and woke up the staff who stood there.


    The face of the staff was quite wonderful. I saw only the aristocrats on the ground, and the aristocrats who usually looked temperament, now the body is covered with dirty things, and there is still a little bit of peace in the weekdays. .


    The two kings of the Lianying Butterfly King and Stephen, although they were only a little dizzy, fell on the ground and could not get up, but they also got dirty things from other nobles.


    "What are you still doing, not registering?" Hansen gave them a look.


    This is how the staff reacted, such as the dream of waking up to register with the **** jade drum.


    After the registration was completed, Han Sen took Boa and left. The **** jade drums were powerful, but they were just the voice-sounding kings. They were not prepared to be able to strike them. After they reacted, they wanted to use blood jade. It��s not so easy for the drums to directly hit them.


    In the jade drum star can not kill people casually, otherwise it is not a good thing to be wanted by the Wanjie Treasures, Han Sen can only try to run far when they are still dizzy.


    Hansen took Boa away from the jade drum star while he was secretly saying: "The **** jade drum is so powerful that it is so powerful that even the king''s power is not prepared under the defense. You must find a way to get it. The recognition, after the **** jade drums to walk the universe, in case of encounter with the enemy, he is not ready to give him a first time, then I am not allowed to kill?"


    Hansen, after they left the jade drum star for ten minutes, the sound butterfly king and Stephen first slowed down, but the inside of the head was still very painful.


    The sound butterfly king couldn��t care too much, and stood up with his head and asked the staff: "Where did they go?"


    "I just left the jade drum star and didn''t see where they went," the staff member said.


    The sound butterfly king did not dare to start with the people of the Wanjie Treasury, had to endure a headache and rushed out of the jade drum star, want to find Hansen and their three.


    However, ten minutes have passed, and where they can see Hansen, they don��t even know where to go.


    When the sound butterfly king flew out of the jade drum star, the body still shakes a bit, and the brain feels so bad that it is more uncomfortable than drunk.


    Stephen also rushed out, the situation is similar, and no clues were found.


    They are still good. After all, the king��s body is still awkward. The dukes and the marquis are a bit miserable. For a few days, they are dizzy and can��t climb like drunkenness. The brain hurts like It bursted like it, and it didn''t slow down for a few days.

 Chapter 2204： Phantom poison bee colony

    Hansen returned to the solar eclipse with Emperor Huang, and Huang Jingjing just got the jade drum. In order to avoid being counted by the mind, it is better to return to the solar eclipse first. It is not too late to go out after the matter has subsided.


    Although the sound butterfly king later inquired about the origin of Hansen, but it is useless to catch up with them, looking for people to intercept on the road, did not find Han Sen their traces, and finally can only give up.


    After all, they are not likely to catch up with the narrow people of the month, and the Rebecbes are not arbitrarily arrogant.


    On the way back, Hansen dropped a few drops of blood on the **** jade drum, hoping to get the approval of this jade drum.


    The Eclipse Star, the group is organizing collective exercises, and suddenly someone is coming to report, and a large number of different species are flying towards the base.


    Han Menger, Zero, Little Angel and Han Yu went to the base and saw it. From the mountain side, there was a group of red clouds flying out. The speed was very fast, and soon it was about to rush to the base.


    The red cloud is a red-sized bee of the size of a wolf-dog. The body is very strong, and Han Han slightly frowns: "When did the eclipse have these alien species? How have you seen it before?"


    At the same time, Night River King is monitoring the base on the eclipse, and the eyes are full of vicious meaning: "The Phantom Queen bee is a special product of the queen, although it is only the Duke level, but has a strong ability to multiply, as long as there is enough Blood food, the phantom queen bee can create a phantom poison bee that is one level lower than its body, and this phantom queen bee is a mutant Duke-class alien, in addition to the Marquis-level phantom poison bee, there is a certain chance to make The Duke-level phantom poison bee, although the time is short, only created two Duke-level phantom poison bees, but it is enough to deal with those small things."


    "The Phantom Queen is eating its flesh and blood, hatching new phantom poison bees in their bodies. When Hansen comes back and sees it all, what kind of expression will it be? I really look forward to it." Night River King unconsciously gnashed his teeth.


    As for the consequences of this, Night River King is not worried at all, because this phantom queen bee is one of the aliens escaped from the cargo ship. Everything is just an accident, and has nothing to do with his night river king.


    Even if Hansen suspects that he is doing his hands and feet, he can''t treat him. Night King wants the result. He wants to see Hansen hate him, but he has a painful expression that he has no way.


    "It��s just the beginning with my night river king." The night river king hated Hansen.


    Looking at the red cloud general phantom poison bee, rushing to the base under the leadership of two duke-level phantom poison bees, Night River Wang is preparing to admire a killing drama, but suddenly sees a blue mask in the base From the beginning, the entire base was covered.


    The red cloud-like phantom poisonous bee hit the blue mask, and was suddenly shaken back. Even the two duke-level phantom poison bees could not be rushed into the armor.


    The face of the night river king changed, and some regrets in his heart. He did not expect Hansen to leave the cover in the base.


    In the view of the night river king, such a life-saving thing, Hansen will certainly bring it with himself. If he knew that Hansen did not have a shield with a treasure, he would spend so much time on the base of the eclipse. It��s easier to deal directly with Hansen.


    Now it��s useless for the night river king to repent, and those phantom poison bees can��t break the shield.


    The phantom shot a poisonous needle, which seemed to be red and cold, and shot on the blue mask, but it never hurt the mask half.


    Although covering the entire base, the strength of the enchantment is greatly reduced, but it is only a heterogeneous Marquis and Duke level. It is not so easy to break the enchantment.


    When the night river Wang was annoyed, he saw that the blue shield disappeared, and the phantom poisonous bee suddenly rushed in.


    Night River King glimpsed: "Is it that the user of the shield is not strong enough to support the shield?"


    Soon, the night river king found that it was not like that. After some of the phantom poisonous bees rushed in, the shield appeared again, and most of the phantom poison bees were blocked out. A small part of the phantom poison bee was covered. Go in.


    Hey! Hey! Hey!


    The night river king only saw a black arrow flashing inside the shield, but the effort in the blink of an eye, the dozens of phantom poison bees that were covered in, were shot by one arrow.


    Then I saw a group of Kate children rushing out and dragging a phantom poisonous bee into the base.


    Night River King''s eyebrows twitched, he did not count this, but sent a different kind to the eclipse star base, hate to personally shot, go to the eclipse of the eclipse to slap the base of Hansen.


    When the children brought the corpse of the phantom poison bee back to the base, the mask disappeared again, and soon again appeared, and a small part of the phantom poison bee was covered.


    The night river king suddenly showed a smirk, because among the phantom poison bees that were covered, there was a ducal-level, and the base was a marquis. Even if it was so powerful, it would be difficult to defeat the Duke-level phantom poison bee.


    Night River King is imagining the picture of the Duke-level phantom poison bee inside, and suddenly saw a black light arrow hit the Duke-level phantom poison bee.


    The Duke-level phantom poison bee reacted very fast, not the Marquis-level phantom poison bee. It was comparable to the Marquis-level phantom poison bee. When the black light arrow was seen, the poison needle at the end suddenly lit up, and a poisonous mans greeted the black light arrow.


    Seeing that the poisonous mans and the light arrows were about to collide, but the black light arrow suddenly sank, and drilled from the poisonous mans, and then pierced into the body of the Duke-level phantom poison bee.


    The phantom poison bee''s body flashed red, and the light arrow only stabbed in an arrow, and he couldn''t stab again.


    "The Duke-level phantom poison bee, it is so easy to kill." Night River King sneered.


    boom!


    The light arrow that pierced the body of the phantom poison bee, after the power was stopped, a terrible explosion occurred, and the body of the Duke-level phantom poison bee was blasted.


    I saw the red light on his body broken, the body was blown out of a big hole, the whole body was scarred, screaming and struggling on the ground.


    boom!


    Another arrow shot, directly from the wound through the head of the phantom poison bee, blasted its head, the Duke-level phantom poison bee suddenly died.


    The other Marquis-level phantom poison bees have also been killed by Han Han.


    "How is this possible... The woman is just a Marquis... There is even the ability to kill the Duke-level phantom poison bee... This is impossible... She is just the blood of Hansen... When did the blood of the Clan become so strong? ......" Night River King was shocked and angry, almost unwilling to believe his eyes.

 Chapter 2205： Black Moon King visits

    Han Menger killed the phantom poison bee in batches, not only got a lot of heterogeneous genes, but also got several phantom poison bee souls.


    The phantom poison bee beast is an arrow type with fire poison. When Han Menger killed the second duke-level phantom poison bee, he also got a duke-level poison dart.


    Seeing that the phantom poison bee colony was eliminated in batches, Night River King knew that the general trend had gone, and the gas directly shattered the monitor screen.


    After Hansen returned to the solar eclipse, when he knew the phantom poison bee colony, he suddenly guessed a general. He knew that the night river king was playing a ghost, and the solar eclipse did not have the phantom poisonous bee.


    "Fortunately, I left the worm enchantment, otherwise Han Menger will be fine. Under such a huge bee colony, the ordinary aristocrats in the base will also lose a lot." Han Sen secretly rejoiced.


    Knowing that the queen bee should still be there, Hansen took people to the mountains to find the hive.


    The phantom queen bee''s hive is not difficult to find, then a mountain can be seen from afar.


    Just a few days ago, I just succumbed so many phantom poison bees. The phantom queen bee has not come and hatched new phantom poison bees. Hansen easily broke into the hive and saw the whole red agate. The general phantom queen bee.


    Hansen has checked the information and knows the origin of the Phantom Queen bee. At this time, I saw this phantom queen bee, but my heart was a ecstasy.


    Because this is obviously a mutant Phantom Queen bee, it is a very rare rare species.


    Although Hansen had heard of the Duke-level phantom poison bee, he had already guessed it. When he saw the mutant Phantom Queen bee, he was still very happy.


    when! when! when!


    The speed of the Phantom Queen bee is so fast that it is like a phantom flying in the air, leaving a trail of shadows. The speed of a pair of bees vibrates to Hansen.


    At the same time, a poisonous mans shot from Han Han to Hansen, but they all played on the enchantment of the worm king, and it did not play any role.


    "The duke-level mutations are really powerful! The speed of the top duke, and the high-speed poisonous mans with fire poison, coupled with terrible reproductive ability, if there is no magic king shield, it is really dangerous to kill it. Hansen��s heart is dark.


    The phantom queen bee keeps flying around Hansen and shoots a poisonous needle. It is only for the worm king enchantment that the attack power is not enough.


    Hansen did not attack it. It seems that it is a pity to kill the phantom queen bee. If it can raise it, let it create some Duke-level and Marquis-level phantom poison bees. The resource disadvantage of the solar eclipse is a kind. Very good make up.


    So Hansen came this time not to kill the Phantom Queen bee, but to think about how to conquer it and make it work for himself.


    If Hansen himself is also the Duke, it is not difficult to get rid of the Phantom Queen bee, but Hansen is still only the Marquis. The strength and speed are not comparable to the Phantom Queen bee. It takes some thoughts to conquer it.


    The Phantom Queen bee attacked Hansen madly, but it was of no use. As time went by, its power consumption was severe, its attack power became weaker and its speed slowed down.


    However, the wisdom of the Phantom Queen bee is not very high, and there is a sense of territory, although the strength of the decline is great, but in its own lair, the Phantom Queen bee still has no plans to escape, or desperately attacked Hansen.


    Seeing that it is almost out of strength, Han Sen has taken away the enchantment of the worm king.


    The Phantom Queen Bee saw the enchantment disappear, and once again flapped his wings and rushed toward Hansen, but now it is slower than before.


    Han Sen took out the white jade drum from the waist and took a picture on the white jade drum. A dull sound wave rushed out and directly shocked the phantom queen bee from the air.


    The original Duke-level jade drum sound, it is not easy to hurt the phantom queen bee, the mutation Duke is different, but now its power consumption is too serious, it is difficult to resist the sound of the jade drum.


    The Phantom Queen Bee climbed up from the ground and wanted to rush to Hansen.


    Hansen held the jade drum and took another two shots. The phantom queen bee suddenly slammed into the ground and seemed to be hurting.


    "If you listen to my orders in the future, can I spare you a life?" Hansen said to the phantom queen bee on the ground.


    However, the IQ of the Phantom Queen bee is not so high. When the drums stop, they struggle to shoot out the poisonous mans to kill Hansen who broke into his territory.


    Hansen was helpless, and he took a few more jade drums, which caused the phantom queen to hurt and fluttered. The mouth was overflowing with bee blood, but Hansen��s purpose was not to kill the Phantom Queen bee, even if it was killed, it would be useless.


    It��s almost impossible to see the phantom queen bee being tossed by him. Hansen left the hive.


    This kind of heterogeneity with too low IQ can only be slowly grinded with water mill.


    Sending people to monitor the hive, as long as the queen bee has created a poison bee, he will harvest a wave, and by the way, educate the queen bee once, hope that after a long time, the queen bee will form a natural awe and accept Hansen��s command.


    "It is always a scourge not to remove the night river king." Hansen thought about how to get rid of the night river king.


    His current strength is not enough to fight with the Night River King. At least after he has been promoted to the Duke, it is possible to cooperate with many animal souls and different treasures.


    It is best to conquer the **** jade drum, which will be the big killer of his leapfrog.


    But even if he has the ability to kill the night river king, it is impossible to start in the narrowness of the month. If it is really fighting, I am afraid that the Rebecite will still fall to the night river king, it is impossible to favor him such an outsider.


    "It seems that we must be promoted to the Duke level as soon as possible, and then find a suitable opportunity to smash the night river king outside." Han Sen let his mood calmly think about the problem.


    Impulsiveness and anger can''t solve any problems, and mistakes can leave flaws for opponents. If you want to do something big, you must calm down.


    "Night River King, you have to set this life." Hansen tried his best to practice every day. In the first fifteenth, he went to the cold palace to absorb the moonlight and the power of freezing, so as to rescue the Duke as soon as possible.


    Hansen daily drops a drop of his own blood on the **** jade drum, so that it gradually penetrates into the **** jade drum, slowly blending with the bloody, which makes Hansen gradually feel himself and the **** jade drum There is a glimpse of the connection between them, and it is only a matter of time to accept the **** jade drum.


    "Han Sen, the Emperor has recently recruited a group of knights in the narrow month. I wonder if you are interested in going to the Imperial Family?"


    On this day, Black Moon King suddenly visited and said this to Han Sen.


    "When the emperor recruits the strong people of all ethnic groups, shouldn''t you want me to be a little marquis?" Hansen asked in confusion, saying that he always thought that the imperial family would be at least a king like Isa. Can you?


    "The emperor will also cultivate the potential aristocrats of their own. The relationship between our narrow and the emperor is not bad. When the emperor recruits the knight, there will be some places. If you are willing to go, I Can give you a place." Black Moon King said. 8)

 Chapter 2206： Ice Blue Knight

    "Must go?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "It''s just a suggestion." Black Moon King continued to say: "The dragon is not in the same pool as the fish, and the tiger does not live with the dog. This may be an opportunity to go out."


    Han Sen knows that Black Moon King is kind, and he does not want him to continue fighting with the night river king, but Hansen still shook his head and said: "Thank you for the good intentions of the king. If I can''t even stand this step, how can I walk out of the way? ""


    "I also know that you are not a person who easily retreats to give up..." Heiwang Wang wants to say something, but hesitated a bit, still did not say, sighed: "But, everyone''s road is different, there is no absolutely correct path, Now that you have decided, go on."


    After sending away the Black Moon King, Han Sen��s heart secretly sank: ��The emperor seems to be recruiting people frequently. Is there anything happening in the Imperial Family?��


    Because there is no more information, Hansen has no way to make further speculations. He no longer thinks about it. He still practices ice muscle jade bone surgery every day, hoping to promote the Duke as soon as possible.


    Many of the princes and nobles of this day and the moon came to Luna Square, and they were dressed very decently, seemingly to meet important guests.


    Although Hansen did not go to Luna Plaza, he also knew that today is the day of the arrival of the emperor''s messengers. Looking at a ship that can almost rival the planet, the new warships entered the narrowness of the moon, and they could not help but admire: "It seems that the emperor does not Only the degree of evolution transcends the general race, and even the technology is far ahead. There is no such a class of warships in the narrowness of the month. People have directly opened a fleet. Fortunately, the emperor is not an enemy, otherwise the moon is narrow. Still can''t keep it."


    Hansen does not want to go to the emperor, but there are not a few who want to go to the emperor in the narrow month, but the emperor is not a man, he wants to enter the emperor, but also through the test of the emperor. Row.


    There are even a lot of royal aristocrats, waiting for such an opportunity to send their descendants to the emperor, I hope they will have greater development in the future.


    Although the narrowness of the month is the upper class, even the top 100 are not allowed to enter, no matter the essence or the resources are far from being comparable with the giants of the Imperial Family.


    It is a pity that the recruitment criteria of the Imperial Family is quite high. It is not easier than the high school students to test the school. The tests in the past few days have eliminated many families.


    The narrowness of the month is only one of the places where the emperors are recruited. In fact, there are thousands of emperors in the same place as the narrowness of the month. Without a certain strength, it is impossible to be recruited into the emperor.


    Although Hansen did not go to the recruitment, but also know that in the past four days, only one Rebecian Earl and a Marquis passed the test, and the young people of all ethnic groups who were eliminated did not know how many.


    This time, the Emperor was to recruit the reserve knights, not to look at the rank of the title, but to look at the talents, potential and other aspects of performance, so even some of the geniuses in the narrowness of the month, the young have been promoted to the Duke of Rebec The special family was also eliminated in the test.


    "The Moon King, I heard that there is a disciple at the blade. I don''t know which one?" The Emperor was responsible for the ice blue knight Wang Fringe who was recruited in the narrow month.


    The Ten Great Knights of the Imperial Family, each of the Knights has a Cavalier King as the head, and the Ice Blue Knight is the head of the Ice Blue Knights.


    In the allocation of the recruitment area, Ice Blue Knight deliberately chose the narrowness of the month, and paid a little price for it.


    The reason why the Ice Blue Knight King will do this is mainly because the Queen of the Blades goes to the Emperor, and is named after the Ice Blue Knights. The Ice Blue Knight is very appreciative to the Queen of the Blades, and even can be said to have some admiration, so he will I want to choose the Ruibeiite moon from the Queen of Blades, and hope to find some good talents.


    However, the tests of these days have made him somewhat disappointed. The talent of the younger generation of the Rebec is not bad, but it is also like the talent of the Queen of the Blades.


    Even if there are occasionally a few talents, the temperament is also a lot worse. I am afraid that it will be difficult to become an atmosphere in the future, so that the ice blue Knight who was originally excited will become somewhat interested.


    Ice Blue Knight At this time, I remembered that the Queen of the Blades said that she had a disciple, so she would ask the Moon King, thinking of the character of the Queen of the Blades, and the disciples should not be the common people.


    The moonlight king hesitated a little, and said with a smile: "The blade does have a disciple, but there is only such a disciple. The blade of the blade must be inherited by him, and he can only reluctantly give up the opportunity to enter the Ice Blue Knights."


    "This way?" Ice Blue Knight King is slightly indulged.


    On the other side, the night river king suddenly said: "In fact, in my opinion, I really want to inherit the knives of the blade. It is better to go to the emperor. The knife must go into the imperial family, and her disciple will sooner or later. It is also necessary to follow the footsteps of the blade. It is only a matter of lateness. Instead of wasting time in the month, it is better to go to the emperor earlier. If the blade is still there, she should think so."


    Night River King said these words, naturally not for Hansen, but to drive Hansen out of the narrowness of the month, he can get the benefits that the goalkeeper deserves.


    Ice Blue Knight Wang deeply believes: "Night River King said it is good, the disciples of the characters such as the blade, think of it is not a common character, this should be ambitious, should not be trapped in the narrowness of the month. Call him to give it a try, If I can pass the test, I will not be ill-treated with my friendship with the blade."


    The moon-wheeled king suddenly smiled in his heart. He naturally knew that Hansen was unwilling to go to the Imperial Family. However, it was not good to refuse the Ice Blue Knight King. He had to send someone to call Hansen to Luna Square.


    Hansen practiced in the base, but he did not want to go down from the sky. The people sent by the moonlight king said things all the time, Hansen could not help but frown.


    The guard around the month of the month said: "You have to ask for a trip anyway, otherwise the moon-winger can''t explain to the ice blue knight. The moon-wheeled king means that if you really don''t want to go to the emperor The polar family, as long as they pass the test, if you want to go, the Ice Blue Knight will not let you go."


    Han Sen knew that he couldn��t go, and he had to go to Luna Square with the guard.


    He has made up his mind in his heart, and he has control points during the test, and he can''t pass the test anyway.


    When I came to Luna Square, I saw many princes and aristocrats waiting in line to test, but the guard did not arrange Hansen into the team, but directly took Hansen to the pavilion to see the Ice Blue Knight.


    "You are the disciple of the blade?" When the ice blue knight saw Hansen, he was slightly surprised. He did not think that the only disciple of the blade was not the Rebec.


    "Yes, in the next Hansen." Han Sen slightly ceremonial.

 Chapter 2207： Testing by acting

    The focus of the emperor in recent centuries has been placed in the chaotic star field. The Ice Blue Knights are also one of the pioneering corps. They have been slashing in the chaotic star field for many years. They don��t know much about what happened in the universe. So I don''t know some things about Hansen.


    Within the emperor, there are some departments that engage in intelligence, only to know some things about Hansen. For the emperor, what is worth paying attention to among the various ethnic groups, such as the moonlight king and Isa, like There are not many people inside the Imperial Family, such as the Night King, and the real attention is also the intelligence department, as well as some high-level officials who have a close relationship with the moon.


    The Dark Blue Knight only knows that Isa has a disciple, but his name and race don''t know. He always thought that Isa''s disciple would definitely be a Rebecite, but he didn''t think it was a crystal.


    The Dark Blue Knight did not say too much with Hansen, but only encouraged Hansen to let Hansen go to the test.


    Although the Dark Blue Knight is very respectful to Isa, it does not mean that he will look at Isa''s disciples differently. If you want to get his approval, you still need Hansen''s ability to do it.


    However, because of Isa''s relationship, the Dark Blue Cavaliers still have some expectations for Hansen''s performance.


    "Mr. Bai, what do you think of this disciple of the blade?" The Dark Blue Knight looked to a Tsing Yi man around him.


    The man in Tsing Yi��s eyes looked awkward and looked at Hansen��s words: ��It��s a fun person.��


    "After all, it is a disciple of the blade. I think it should not be bad, otherwise it will not be seen by such a proud person." Deep Blue Knight Wang Shen said with deep thought.


    The Tsing Yi man, known as Mr. Bai, did not speak any more, just smiled and continued to watch the test.


    Hansen was in the rank of Marquis, watching the test of the aristocrats in front, and thinking about how to be eliminated.


    He didn''t want to go to the Imperial Family for a trip, but because the trouble here has not been solved. If he couldn''t fix the night river king who was not smoldering, if he left here, wouldn''t Han Menger be very dangerous?


    Even if you want to leave the narrowness of the moon, you must first get the night river king to go, so Hansen can only find a way to stay.


    After watching it for a while, Han Sen probably has the confidence. Other projects have ways to hide the past. The more troublesome is the test of the gene source tree.


    The test of the gene source tree is too intuitive. How much power there is, how many bells will bloom on the gene source tree, and how many flowers are at a glance.


    Hansen��s strength far exceeds that of the ordinary Marquis. Even if other projects are cheating successfully, once the blood drops on the gene source tree, the bell flowers must be many times more than the ordinary marquis. It is useless to cheat on other projects. .


    Fortunately, Hansen has a way to deal with the gene source tree, so it is not panic.


    Seeing that it was the turn of Hansen to play, the night river king secretly smug: "Now he does not want to go, and I can really take over the cold palace."


    The tests of all ranks are different. The first test of the Marquis level is actual combat. Hansen is required to defeat a war. That is, a Duke-level knight gathers strength, and the power is controlled at the Marquis level. Score.


    A total of the percentage system, more than 90% is passed, but even if you fail, you can continue the next test, and then see the results after all the tests.


    If only one of the results is not good, or if a certain result is particularly good, there is a chance to be selected.


    Everyone watched Hansen enter the test field and came to the war.


    With Hansen��s strength, there is no suspense in killing the war. The narrow-minded aristocrats of the month think so, but after Hansen begins to fight, the narrow-minded aristocrats of the moon have widened their eyes, the moonlight king. Waiting for someone is also a weird look.


    Burning! Really his mother''s burning!


    Hansen and the war warfare played a **** battle for three hundred years. The one who called it was a hero, and those who did not know the true strength of Hansen looked at it with tears.


    Hansen seems to be a force, but it is indomitable. In the midst of failure, he fights against fate again and again. Through his own efforts and perseverance, he fights with the enemy. He is not afraid of suffering, and he is not afraid of being tired. Finally defeated the enemy successfully and won the victory of a hundred years of resistance. It is simply a sense of inspirational epic blockbuster.


    At the moment when Hansen succeeded in knocking down the war, many caring female aristocrats had tears in their eyes, and almost stood up and clap their hands and shouted "Han Sen is the best."


    However, I know that there are many princes and nobles in the narrow moon of Hansen. The face is more than a weird face.


    Hansen, but the character who didn��t even look at the river king in the night, once pressed the same-order dragon strongman, and the same name of the town��s palace, and now it��s like a warlord��s war. The eyes were straight, and I almost thought it was a problem with my eyes.


    "Bastard...that bastard...too shameless..." Night River King saw Hansen performing, and he hated it, but after thinking about it, he calmed down again: "Show, you follow, I see you." The skill can''t touch the gene source tree, let it open a few bells."


    The Ice Blue Knight looked at the slight frown and looked at the Moon King: "Is he really a disciple?"


    The moonlight coughed a little and said with a strong smile: "He has just been promoted to the Marquis level, and his status is not very good recently..."


    "Perseverance is good, that is, this level is a bit reluctant, how does the blade teach him?" Ice Blue Knight Wang saw Hansen using a dental knife, but the level is really worse.


    "Cough, the blade is usually busy, and he sent him to the Tiantian Temple for a while before..." The Moonlight King felt really depressed inside.


    Ice Blue Knight did not ask again, waiting to see the performance of Hansen''s other tests, he felt that the blade can accept Hansen as a disciple, there must be her reason, maybe Hansen''s actual combat is not strong, there should be other outstanding The place is right.


    The test of the Imperial Family is indeed very scientific. Various tests can force the potential of all aspects of the tester. As long as they are capable, they can always play their own specialties in a certain test.


    However, Hansen��s test made the entire aristocrats of the whole month almost stupid.


    If they didn''t know Hansen before, and know Hansen is a terrible guy, I would probably think that it is a hard-working but not talented tragedy man.


    The test process was called a heroic, and the test result was a tragic one.


    The moonlight kings are getting more and more eccentric, if you don��t have enough strength, I��m afraid I can��t help but laugh.


    "Hey, it seems that the blade is a successor." Ice Blue Knight Wang sighed, although it seems that Hansen is really hard and hard, good conduct is a good disciple, but talent and level is not very good.


    Night River King looked at Han Sen with a sneer, and did not even say a word. He waited to see how Hansen finally passed the gene source tree.


    The test results of the gene source tree are not wrong. Hansen will play it in front of him. As soon as he passes the test of the gene source tree, he will immediately expose his true power. At that time, he may also anger the Ice Blue Knight.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2208： Test Results

    The last test was the gene source tree. Hansen stood in front of the gene source tree, scratching his finger and dropping his own drop of blood to the gene source tree.


    Everyone looked at Hansen''s blood drop to the gene source tree, and Night River King played a twelve-point spirit, staring at Hansen, preventing him from cheating when he was bleeding.


    The gene source tree is a judgment on the power of the gene. It is absolutely impossible to make mistakes. As long as Hansen drops his own blood, the gene source tree will definitely produce a number of bells that match his genetic power.


    Hansen also studied why the gene source tree has such a magical effect. I have carefully studied this problem and checked a lot of relevant information.


    Later, the problem was found to be very simple. Simply put, the gene source tree is equivalent to a gasoline generator, and the genetic information contained in various biological blood is equivalent to gasoline. The genetic power or genetic information contained in the blood is more More, the more electricity the gene source tree sends, the more the number of bells will be.


    Hansen''s genetic power is undoubtedly much stronger than the Marquis of the same class. Generally, the Marquis level can make tens of thousands of bells and flowers in the source tree, and even more than 100,000 flowers.


    Hansen estimates that his genetic power can make the gene source tree at least hundreds of thousands of flowers, which should be very easy.


    If Hansen wants to be eliminated, it is necessary to reduce the number of bells. It is definitely not possible to switch to a general creature, because this is not enough strength to do it.


    Even if it is a deified strong, most of them can''t change their genetic information, and only a few have such ability.


    Just like the ancestor of the Buddha''s burning lamp turned Hansen into an ant, using an ability to change genetic information.


    Hansen''s blood-staining nerve is also a kind of gene technology that can control genetic information. It is different from the genetic technique of the first ancestor of the burning lamp. The blood-staining nerve mainly controls its own genetic information, and the genetic information of other organisms is not invasive. The deformation of the burning ancestor is so strong.


    Using blood vessels to control the genetic information in the blood is not a difficult thing for Hansen. He has tried it before.


    The night river king looked at Han Sen and dropped a drop of blood on the gene source tree. The tree was suddenly born, and the flowers on the branches were like bells.


    Looking at the dense blooms of flowers, it is like a spring breeze, the feeling of a thousand trees and pears.


    It��s just the number of flowers, but the night river king��s eyes widened and he screamed out loudly: ��Impossible, how could it be more than 10,000 flowers?��


    Of course, the Night River King does not believe that Hansen has only tens of thousands of flowers. Even the weakest Marquis of the Rebecite has more than 10,000 flowers. Among the Marquis of the Rebec, who dares to say that they can defeat Hansen? Not even one at all.


    Ice Blue Knight is not too surprised to see this result, because this result is very consistent with the performance of Hansen''s previous projects.


    In the view of Ice Blue Knight, the reason why the blade will accept Hansen as a disciple should be his perseverance and character, but his talent and ability are not good.


    The Ice Blue Knights need a knight who can immediately come in handy, not an educator''s school, so the Ice Blue Knight has decided to give up Hansen, even if he is a disciple of the Queen of Blades, the Ice Blue Knight can not let this A person without talent and ability enters the Ice Blue Knights.


    That is not only responsible for the Knights, but also Hansen is in danger.


    Seeing that Hansen was about to step down from the test bench, Night River King��s face was ugly. He was very suspicious of Hansen��s cheating, but he watched Hansen��s blood drop with his own eyes. He did not find the possibility of cheating. The face is red, but I can''t think of any way to stop Hansen.


    He did not dare to say that Hansen cheated. He said that he was responsible in front of the Ice Blue Knight. If Hansen was tested again, he could not find out that he was cheating. The Cavalier King confessed.


    Moonlight and other people are also surprised, can not think of how Hansen did it.


    Hansen put on a look of depression and helplessness. He sighed and left the test bench and returned directly to the solar eclipse. He thought: "This time you should not go to the Imperial Family."


    One day of the test ended, although two Rebeites passed the test, but the Ice Blue Knight was not happy because of this, when they returned to the station to watch the information, they could not help but sigh.


    ��Why sigh?�� Mr. Bai smiled and looked at the ice blue knight.


    The Ice Blue Knight King smiled bitterly: "The figure of the Queen of the Blades has actually received such a disciple. The tooth knife may have become a perfect sound. Since then, it is difficult to see the overbearing knife that tears the void like nothing."


    Mr. Bai said with a smile: "If you sigh for this, you don''t have to look at it."


    "What is Mr. White?" asked the Ice Blue Knight King.


    Mr. Bai said with a smile: "Because the Queen of Blades has a very good disciple, the future achievements may not be under her."


    Ice Blue Knight Wang slightly stunned, can not understand the look of Mr. Bai, he really can not imagine, Hansen''s talent and ability, how can make Mr. Bai so praise.


    "Don''t you say that there is another disciple in the blade?" asked the ice blue knight.


    "Let''s take a look at this." Mr. Bai pointed to the screen, which was some of the information he searched for.


    Ice Blue Knight Wang Su suspected to look at the past, the more he looked at the change of face, the more he suddenly looked up after a long time, squinted and looked at Mr. Bai said: "I was played by him?"


    Others, not to mention, a man who is the best marquis in the town of Tiangong and Zhentian, and who is called a sword, can only have more than 10,000 flowers.


    If the disciples of Zhentiangong are really so weak, Zhentiangong is not a situation like this.


    Mr. Bai thought about it and said: "Maybe he has his own difficulties and can''t go to the Imperial Family."


    "Hey, no matter what his reason, this guy I have to fix." Ice Blue Knight Wang snorted, but after a while, he laughed again: "This guy really has a hand, even I even lied to the past This kind of means and mind is very different from the blade. The blade has actually received such a disciple, but it still makes me somewhat surprised."


    "Or first figure out why he didn''t want to join the Ice Blue Knights." said Mr. Bai.


    "That is very simple, just ask him directly." Ice Blue Knight Wang said faintly.


    Ice Blue Knight King with Mr. Bai, God did not know the ghosts came to the eclipse star, see Han Sen is opening a barbecue meeting with a group of beautiful beasts, happy mouth is about to close together, where there is a little depressed The look is simply a big party.

 Chapter 2209： Condition of joining

    Hansen ate the string with one hand and filled the wine with one hand. Suddenly his face changed slightly. He only felt a strong pressure coming, and even the bonfire was directly suppressed. Even a sparking star and smoke could not be ubiquitous.


    "Han Sen, you are so bold, you dare to cheat in front of the king." I saw the cold ice blue knight and a Tsing Yi man came over together.


    Hansen secretly complained, but his face was the same: "Where did the Cavalier King say this? When did I cheat?"


    Under the pressure of his imposing manner, the ice blue knight Wang Hansen was able to be so calm and self-confident, and he was sure that he had indeed looked away from the eye and was actually deceived by Hansen. The general Marquis, under his imposing manner, no matter what is wrong, I am afraid that I have been scared to beg on the ground, and I can talk to him so humble.


    "This king said that if you cheated, you are cheating. Cheating without cheating is also cheating." Ice Blue Knight step by step toward Hansen, the momentum of his body is more and more horrible.


    Ice Blue Knight with the Knights in the chaotic star field for hundreds of years, the blood of the hands and the killing of the soul may not be hundreds of millions, the horror of that body, plus a half-step deification and artistic conception Mo said that it is a Marquis, even if it is a king-level powerhouse, I am afraid that the heart will be shaken.


    Hansen sighed: "What do you want to do with me?"


    Although this statement was a bit frustrating, but the ice blue Knight King felt it, Han Sen was not suppressed by his momentum, and his heart could not help but be more curious.


    "Kill you." Ice Blue Knight said that he pulled out the sword directly at the waist. He couldn''t see the sword shadow, and a blue light had already reached the top of Hansen''s head.


    An ice-blue crystal sword hung over the top of Hansen''s head. The blade was less than an inch away from Hansen''s hair. Hansen was still moving, and his face did not change. He looked at the ice blue knight Wang and Bai. Said: "If the two don''t dislike, there is wine and meat here, then what should I do to pay for the two?"


    The ice blue Knight King��s heart was more amazed, but his face remained cold, staring at Hansen and saying, ��Do you think I will not kill you?��


    "No," Hansen said faintly.


    In fact, there is a saying that Hansen did not say that even if the ice blue knight wants to kill, he can''t kill it. If his sword really falls, waiting for it is the worm king enchantment.


    Ice Blue Knight and Mr. Bai looked at each other, and the big sword in his hand was taken back. He sat down beside the campfire and watched Hansen with interest: "Why are you not willing to join the Ice Blue Knights? Give me a reason to let go of you."


    Hansen did not hide it, said himself and the night river king''s grudges, and then said: "If I leave, the night river king no longer scruples, my relatives and friends are not going to be poisoned?"


    Ice Blue Knight is laughing: "This is easy, I am applying for a recruitment order, and bringing Night River King to my Ice Blue Knights."


    "Is it not easier to leave me? Why bother?" Hansen was depressed. He wanted to transfer a foreign king to the Ice Blue Knights. It was not the ice blue Knight who could decide. He really I don''t understand why the Ice Blue Knight Wang would rather be so troubled, but also take him away?


    Ice Blue Knight is not polite, took a shot of Hansen''s wine, said faintly: "Before our Ice Blue Knights were ordered to clean up a planet in the chaotic star field, but did not want to lurk in that planet. It is a kind of alienation, because the incident is sudden, there is not enough and there are enough people to be dispatched. If it is not a knife, she will fight for a different kind of time, and we will fight for enough time for us. I am afraid that the Ice Blue Knights have already gone to seven or eight. We The Ice Blue Knights owe the blade a favor, and now she is gone, only on your disciple."


    "If you really want to return, let me stay." Han Sen really doesn''t want to go to the Ice Blue Knights. He is a person who doesn''t like to be restrained. He joins the regular army of the Ice Blue Knights. There are too many rules.


    Ice Blue Knight did not answer, but he had a cup with Mr. Bai. After drinking it, he looked at Hansen and said to Hansen: "This wine is good. You can bring more when you go."


    Seeing Hansen��s depressed face, Ice Blue Knight felt that he was in a good mood. Mr. Bai said with a smile: ��You don��t have to worry, since Ice Blue will take you away, you will definitely arrange everything, Night River King must walk together. There will be arrangements for the narrowness of the month."


    Hansen said with a deep sigh: "In this case, I will stop saying more. There is only one condition. If you promise me this condition, I will follow you. If you do not agree, you will take my body. ""


    "What conditions?" Ice Blue Knight Wang looked curiously and asked Han Sen.


    "I want them to go with me, and to be within a formation, no matter what happens, we can''t separate us." Hansen pointed to Han Menger and said.


    Ice Blue Knight immediately shook his head: "The Ice Blue Knights have their own rules. If they fail to meet the test requirements, they will not be able to join the Knights. And even if they can join, your condition will never be possible."


    "In this case, I have not met the test standards, and I am not qualified to join the Knights. You still let me go," Hansen said.


    Ice Blue Knight stared at Hansen and said, "You know, what kind of opportunity are you missing? Your situation has been checked. Your body and genetics require a lot of resources to continue to advance. Possibility, now the blade is no longer there. You will not be able to get such a huge resource in the narrowness of the month. There is still a chance to go to the chaotic star field with me. This is your only chance."


    Hansen was watching the ice blue knight, but he insisted on his decision.


    Ice Blue Knight obviously has no intention to retreat. He has his own principles. Hansen��s request is beyond his principles.


    The scene suddenly froze, and the two men refused to give in. One side of Mr. Bai suddenly smiled: "The Ice Blue Knights have the rules of the Ice Blue Knights. Hansen''s friend is really a bit embarrassing." ""


    Without waiting for Hansen to speak, Mr. Bai said with a smile: "But you don''t have to join the Ice Blue Knights. There are just a few guards around me. My guards are not members of the Ice Blue Knights. The rules, if you are willing, you can follow me."


    "Mr. Bai! How is this going, your guard must be above the king level..." This time it was the ice blue knight to speak.


    "That is my guard. I have the right to choose right?" Mr. Bai said with a smile.


    Han Sen looked at the ice blue knight and looked at Mr. Bai, and he had some doubts in his heart.

 Chapter 2210： I want to bring it with you.

    The night river king originally thought that Hansen definitely couldn''t go to the emperor, but who knows that the name of Hansen was actually there when he saw the list of recruits the next day, so that the night river king was surprised and happy.


    After knowing about the night river king, Hansen was temporarily added to the scene today, and the night river king excited almost laughed.


    "Very good, that''s great." The night river king forced the inner joy.


    Hansen��s departure, let alone the cold palace gatekeeper, even if it is a solar eclipse, he will find a way to get his hands and uproot Hansen��s narrowness in the moon.


    In the next few days, Night River King��s mood was very good, waiting for the moment Hansen was taken away by the Ice Blue Knights.


    The recruitment is still going on, the night river king secretly observes, the eclipse star is already packing things up, it seems that Han Sen is definitely going to leave, the more excited in his heart, hate that the fifteenth of this month will come immediately, he Good to absorb the moon.


    Calculating the days, the Ice Blue Knights are fourteen, and he can absorb the moon every other day, it is not too wonderful.


    Hansen is really packing things, and he has to arrange some things.


    Boa, Xiao Angel, Zero, Han Menger, Huang Jingjing, Han Yu, Ji Qing, Xiao Yinyin, Xiao Wei and Xiao Xing will go with him to the Ice Blue Knights, but not to the Ice Blue Knights as knights. It was the **** of Mr. Bai who went to the Ice Blue Knights together.


    Mr. Bai��s identity is quite complicated. Hansen has not fully figured out. He only knows that his title in the Ice Blue Knights is a consultant. Even the half-step deification of the Ice Blue Knight is very respectful to him.


    If it weren��t for Mr. Bai��s guard status, Hansen could not bring so many people together.


    The team that stayed in the solar eclipse has basically not grown up yet, and the little angels have not developed much in the eclipse of the eclipse. It is only going to go further with Hansen.


    Originally still thinking about taming the phantom queen bee, but time is too late, Hansen can only bear the pain of cutting love, go to the lair to kill the phantom queen bee.


    Otherwise they are gone, no one can live in the Phantom Queen bee, the base may have big trouble.


    "Hunting the Duke-level mutant heterogeneous phantom queen bee, gaining the mutant Phantom Queen bee soul, and discovering mutant heterologous genes."


    Hansen��s heart was slightly hilarious. I didn��t expect to get the ghost soul of the Phantom Queen bee. I quickly looked into the soul sea and wanted to know what kind of animal spirit the Mirage Queen bee is.


    The general phantom poison bees are poisonous arrows and beasts. If you can have a duke-level poisonous arrow beast, it is not bad.


    Mutant Phantom Queen Bee: Pet Beast Soul (evolved).


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and his heart was somewhat disappointed. The pet beast soul needs to be fed to the battle state before he can play the fighting power. How can he have time to feed the pet now?


    But think carefully, Han Sen''s eyes suddenly brightened, because the Phantom Queen bee is a different pet.


    It is a kind of alien that can be infinitely propagated. If it can be fed and has enough flesh and blood on the battlefield, it can breed endless bee colonies, and the effect is still great.


    The most important thing is the evolving property. If the Phantom Queen bee can evolve to the king level, is it not a phantom poison bee that can breed a king?


    Think of a group of king-level phantom poison bees whizzing past scenes, Han Sen feels very beautiful.


    "Hey, this pet must be fed." Hansen delighted to summon the Mirage Queen Bee.


    A red-looking phantom queen bee flies around Hansen. It looks very docile, but its size is much smaller than the real Phantom Queen bee. It is only as big as a fist. It seems that it must be fed to combat. In order to restore the size of the queen bee.


    The mutant gene of the queen bee, because Hansen has not been promoted to the Duke level, there is no way to swallow it for the time being, so I have to keep it first.


    I contacted the evil emperors who were outside, told them that they were going to the emperor, and that they would not return to the solar eclipse for the time being.


    After all the arrangements were made, the recruitment of the Ice Blue Knights was almost over. The whole month was narrow, and more than a dozen were recruited. Most of them were Rebec, but there was no title. High, mostly the count and the Marquis, only one duke.


    On the day when the Ice Blue Knights were leaving, Hansen took the little angels to report with them.


    Night River King is in a very good mood. When Hansen drags his family to the mouth, he smiles and says: "Han Sen, you can rest assured, your family and friends, this king will help you. Take care of it."


    Hansen looked at the night river king and smiled and said: "Thank you for your good intentions, but no, I plan to take them to the Ice Blue Knights."


    The night river king licked his mouth and said disdainfully: "Where is the ice blue knight? What do you want to bring with you?"


    The Black Moon King and the Moon King, they heard Han Sen say so, they all feel some doubts, it is difficult to enter the Ice Blue Knights, it is even more impossible to drag the family.


    However, Hansen is not a person who can talk casually. Since he said so, he must have his thoughts.


    "You are right, I really want to bring it with you, not only them, even if I want to take you there is no problem, do you want to go?" Han Sen smiled and looked at the night river king.


    "boring." The night river king snorted, but his heart was faint and felt something wrong.


    Hansen did not pay attention to the night river king, with the little angels they went to the ice blue knight.


    The Moon King and the Night River King and other princes and aristocrats saw that Han Sen actually dragged his family and took the children together. The Ice Blue Knight did not say anything, let Han Sen enter the queue with a group of people. Every one of them has widened his eyes and can''t believe that there is such a thing.


    The Ten Knights of the Imperial Family, they have already seen the harshness of their members. So many Rebecca aristocrats want to find a relationship to send their descendants, but in addition to the few who passed the test, No one has succeeded.


    Now Hansen��s people didn��t even participate in the test, and even a child, they were directly recruited into the Ice Blue Knights, so that their eyes were straight.


    Night River King''s face is even more ugly, Han Sen took his shackles, even if he got the Eclipse Star, it is impossible to cause Hansen too much.


    When the night river king was secretly biting his teeth, he suddenly heard the ice blue knight king said: "Night River King, now my family is using people, temporarily adjust you to join the Ice Blue Knights, for my emperor, now Just follow the king."


    Many of the princes and aristocrats of the month were suddenly stunned, and the face of the night river king changed greatly. He said with a strong smile: "The beauty of the head of the group is under..."


    However, after waiting for the night river king to finish the words, Ice Blue Knight has already issued a recruitment order, faintly said: "This is the recruitment order issued by the emperor emperor, do you want to defy the life of my emperor? ?"


    "Don''t dare!" The night river king suddenly looked like a soil, and his heart was shocked and angry. When he remembered Hansen''s words, he turned to look at Han Sen, but he saw Han Sen looking at him like a smile.

 Chapter 2211： Black hole spider

    On the battleships that flew to the chaotic star field, Hansen and Han Han were playing cards together, and long flight was a very boring thing.


    Of course, the average member of the Ice Blue Knights, even if it is boring, it is impossible to play cards here.


    However, Hansen, they are the guards of Mr. Bai. Since Mr. Bai allowed them to play cards, naturally there is no problem, and Mr. Bai himself is involved.


    Hansen, Bai, Han, Ji, and Bo, who participated in the game, were not interested in Zero and Little Angels. Han Menger preferred her bow and arrow.


    Small silver and small stars climbed to the side to rest. The only one in this room who was not familiar with Hansen was the sin of another guardian of Mr. Bai.


    It was a man of the Len family. His shape was very majestic. His height was nearly three meters. He had a golden curly shawl. The square face always had a serious expression, and his eyes sparkled with deep light.


    A black armor with a golden pattern on it, with the golden lion sword on the waist, looks extremely powerful.


    Unlike Hansen, the sin is the true guard of Mr. Bai, the king of a Len, with amazing power and keen insight.


    Every time I looked at Hansen and these people, I couldn��t help but frown.


    A group of Marquis-class little guys, and even the count, such a person as the guard of Mr. Bai, in his view is simply a noisy, they can only add trouble here, adding burden to his work.


    However, since it is decided by Mr. Bai, the sin will naturally not say anything more, but just try to complete his work and put Hansen together into the scope of monitoring.


    "I don''t play, it''s boring." Hansen lost another one and said with a stretch.


    Almost all the chips on the table have already reached the front of Boa. The pile is like a hill. Hansen is not only losing, but also owes a lot.


    Disciplinary and Han Yu are not much better, Mr. Bai also lost some, but not as bad as they are.


    "Play a few more..." The disciplinary situation was somewhat reluctant to say that she was even worse than Hansen��s loss and had owed Boa a large debt.


    Discipline has never tried such a bad luck today, if not everyone is losing, she even suspects that Boa is cheating.


    Han Sen was trying to say something, but suddenly heard the harsh alarm coming from me and stood up slightly.


    Mr. Bai said with a slight smile: "Don''t be nervous, this is a silent alarm, not a combat alarm. Let''s go to the control room."


    Hansen let them stay in the room, and went to the control room with Mr. Bai and the sin.


    When Hansen walked to the control room, the Ice Blue Knight was in the control room. The main characters in the battleship have already arrived here, including the Night River King.


    The night river king looked at Hansen''s eyes with a cold light, although there was no expression of anger, but Han Sen felt it, and the night river king now hates that he can not be born.


    "Mr. Bai, we met a black hole spider and can only temporarily enter the silent state, hoping that it will not be alarmed." Ice Blue Knight Wang saw Mr. White coming over and explained immediately.


    Han Sen looked at the screen and saw that in the starry sky not far away, a black spider bigger than the planet was in the Milky Way. There seemed to be an invisible silk thread connecting the nearby planet, forming an unimaginable The huge spider web, and the black hole spider quietly lie on it.


    Hansen was the first to see such a terrible life. The human beings were almost negligible in front of it, and they were not much bigger than bacteria.


    The entire ice blue fleet has entered a state of silence, all the light sources are turned off, the devices that can emit sound waves and electric waves are basically turned off, the thrusters are also turned off, and only a few small powers are still working. Let the battleship pass very slowly from the vicinity of the black hole spider.


    "The chaotic star field seems to be more terrible than imagined." Hansen secretly snarled, even the Knights of the Imperial Family did not dare to provoke, the black hole spider must be a deified creature.


    The battleship slowly approached the black hole spider, and Hansen was surprised to find that many creatures could be seen in the black hole spider.


    Those creatures walk through the hairs of black hole spiders, as if they were in the forest, they look a lot.


    Mr. Bai saw Hansen��s surprise and explained: ��The threat of the black hole spider itself is actually not big, because it is not the tiny creatures we are preying, but the planets or giant meteorites that have entered it, although the warships It is also within its predation range, but as long as we don''t get into its control area, it is not too dangerous. But in the black hole spider, there is a whole biological chain, where there are all kinds of different kinds of aliens. There are many kings, and their threats are bigger than the black hole spiders themselves."


    "Since so many different species can survive on it, can we have no way to kill the seeds on it?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "Of course, if you are not afraid of black hole spiders," said a knight behind the Ice Blue Knight.


    It took more than three hours for the battleship to pass through the black hole spider, and did not alarm the black hole spider and its heterogeneous population.


    Everyone was relieved, and the members of the Ice Blue Knights were obviously not willing to alarm them.


    Originally Hansen thought that the danger had finally passed, but it had just slowed down, but suddenly the sound of the horror exploded from the rear of the battleship, the entire battleship violently vibrated, and then the harsh alarm sounded.


    "It is a star river shrimp, immediately enter the battle state, a full counterattack." Ice Blue Knight Wang Fei quickly issued orders.


    Dunton saw all kinds of weapons roaring on the battleship of the fleet. A beam of light was fired in the void, and various energies spurted and exploded.


    Hansen, through the images on the screen, can see a group of aliens in the space like pimp squid, but they are all blue with light, and at least a dozen meters of different lengths are smashing around the fleet.


    Their bodies arched and then popped out, turning into a blue streamer that hit the battleship at a very fast speed. The battleship hit by their bodies, the hard shell was instantly pulled out by a tens of meters of potholes. Inside is a serial explosion.


    The weapon that can blow up the planet blasts out among the shrimps of the Star River Shrimp. Like the sun, it devours a large number of Star River Shrimp, but more Star River Shrimp rush.


    In the void is like a blue star river, the number of star-shaped shrimps can not be calculated, and the surrounding is full of strange figures with blue light.


    boom! boom! boom!


    A star-shaped river prawn bombarded the battleship like a shell, causing a continuous big bang.

 Chapter 2212： Star River Shrimp

    The war is far more cruel than the imagination. The firepower of the fleet is already very strong. It is not very difficult to destroy the planet, but it still can''t resist the horrible Star River shrimp group.


    Among the Star River shrimp groups, occasionally you can see a huge mountain-like lobster passing through, the horrible atmosphere, no doubt is the majesty of the king.


    Such a king-class lobster is different, and Hansen has seen two in a while. Under the power of the terrorist weapon that can destroy the planet, there is no carapace that can destroy the lobster king.


    After the sun-like energy explosion, the Galaxy lobster was still madly rushing over, a pair of shrimp pliers with dazzling blue light, slamming the battleship cut a corner.


    "In addition to the warship''s controllers, all the king and duke-level knights came with me." Ice Blue Knight said, he went outside the battleship.


    Many knights of the Ice Blue Knights are approaching the ice blue knight, and an ice blue knife rushes into the void, instantly opening a deep mark in the void, and the star river shrimp in front of the knife does not know the beggar. How much has been killed.


    Then I saw a group of ice blue knights rushing out with the ice blue knight, and the night river king was among them. They smashed a space and rushed to the front of the fleet, opening a passage for the fleet. The fleet can rush out.


    Night River King is even more hateful of Hansen. If it is not Hansen, he is comfortable to enjoy his king''s happiness creature in the narrowness of the moon.


    When I thought of hate, Night River King regarded the Star River Shrimp as Hansen, and a pair of sawtooth moon blades swayed wildly, and the black water wheel smashed out, suddenly killing a large piece of the Star River Shrimp.


    boom!


    The black water rim is on the top of a lobster''s carapace, and a large spark and blue light are emitted. The lobster king''s shrimp pliers move, and the black water wheel is suddenly cut off, and the body bounces like a blue bomb. River King.


    kill! kill! kill!


    The blood was stained with empty space, and the chaotic bodies were numb. Under the impact of the ice blue knights, the fleet was struggling, and the fleet was constantly collided and a series of explosions occurred.


    All kinds of power blasted in the void, like a colorful aurora, a round of energy rises like the sun, and a large life is directly swallowed up.


    Hansen��s blood in the battleship was boiling, and his heart said: ��This is the real war.��


    "Mr. Bai, can I go out to fight?" Han Sen asked Mr. Bai.


    He was not inspired by the blood, want to go out to fight, but watched so many Star River shrimps were killed in vain, my heart is very distressed.


    The general Galaxy shrimps are at least Marquis-class, and the Duke-class is not a minority, especially those of the King-class Star River lobsters. If you can afford to get a knife, maybe the beast can take it.


    The sin of crime is obviously not familiar with Hansen��s whimsical attitude. He said: "You are the guardian of Mr. Bai. Your task is to protect Mr. Bai. Moreover, you are a Marquis, and you can only add chaos when you go out."


    Mr. Bai smiled and said: "Han Sen has just hanged a name in me. It is not a real guard. If you are willing to go, you should go well, just pay attention to safety and do your best."


    "Thank you, Mr., protect your husband." Hansen said to the zero and little angels who came.


    No longer nonsense, Han Sen directly rushed out, shouting in his heart: "The beast soul little baby, my brother, I am coming."


    Hansen summoned the dragon wings and flaps, and the body was also petrified. At the same time, the tunnel was unfolding, and the situation of the entire battlefield was judged. They quickly rushed toward the ice blue knight.


    He doesn''t think he can compete with the Star River Shrimp group, or he has to be cheap with the Ice Blue Knight King. He specializes in those severely injured Star River Shrimp, and maybe he can get some benefits.


    In such a chaotic and complicated battlefield, Hansen��s study of the sacred mysteries, the celestial celestial techniques, and the knives of the heavens have played a great role, allowing him to have a combination of macro and micro judgments on the battlefield. Find the safest position in the battlefield and not let yourself be in danger.


    The sin of the crime is quite uncomfortable for Mr. Bai to allow Hansen to go out to participate in the battle. The Marquis is a reserve in the Ice Blue Knights. If there is no special situation, he is not qualified to participate in such a battle.


    The official Ice Blue Knight, at least the Duke level.


    However, it seems that Hansen��s luck is quite good. He even made him safely rush to the area where they were in the ice blue knight, and behind them and the battleship, killing some fish that slipped through the net, the impact is not Big.


    Hansen has been trying to judge the situation on the battlefield and is always ready to look for opportunities to miss.


    "Hunting the Marquis-class heterologous star-tailed shrimp and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    Hansen killed a star-shaped river prawn with a knife. The blue fluorescent blood sprayed him everywhere. Up to now, he has killed more than 30 star-shaped river prawn, but unfortunately he has not acquired the animal soul, the heterogeneous gene. There is no time to go and you can only continue to kill.


    There are too many Star River Shrimp. Although Hansen has been relying on teleport to adjust his position and keep himself in a safer area, he still needs to keep fighting to ensure his safety.


    The battle between the ice and blue knights was too fierce. Hansen watched the ice blue knight and killed the king-level star river lobster, but there was no chance to rush over, and his heart was slightly depressed.


    While sweeping and sweeping around, I found the old boy of Night River King, who was fighting with a king-class Xinghe lobster, and was playing hot.


    I have to say that the night river king does have two brushes. The Xuanhe night beast gods also have its own uniqueness. Even the lobster''s carapace is ground, revealing the blue flesh inside, it looks The king''s star river lobster is not his opponent.


    Hansen was fighting, and gradually approached the night of the night river king.


    "Night River King, the old boy is very embarrassed, although it is fighting with the king of the Star River lobster, but his position is the position behind the formation, will not be too much impact on the shrimp group, seemingly with the king The level of lobster fighting is more dangerous, but in reality it is safer. But because of this, it gave me a chance." Han Sen gradually approached the battlefield of Night River King.


    At this time, he will certainly not attack the Night River King. If he was discovered by the Ice Blue Knights, it would be a felony.


    Hansen��s goal is to fight with the night river king, the Star River lobster, want to try to see if there is a chance to cheap.


    The artillery roared, the energy of a group burst, and the whole void was reflected in the colorful, but under the dazzling color, it was a horrible murder. A lot of life was ruthlessly swallowed, and there is no reason at all.

 Chapter 2213： Mutant starfish shrimp

    The power of the Night River King is not very strong among the kings, but this water-cutting effort is really powerful. In the continuous battle, even the king-class Xinghe lobster was bruised by his grinding, and a carapace was worn through many places. The flesh and blood inside have been worn out.


    "The night river king is some means." Han Sen thought, still fast on the battlefield, waiting for the best opportunity to come.


    It is precisely because the power of the night river king is not strong, so that Han Sen can have the opportunity to catch the last blow. If you change the powerful king of explosive power, cut the star river lobster in half, Han Sen There is no chance at all.


    "Hunting the Marquis-class heterosexual star-shrimp, obtaining the soul of the Star River Shrimp, and discovering the heterogeneous gene."


    Hansen��s heart was happy: ��There were so many Star River Shrimp, and finally I saw the Beast Soul.��


    However, it is too late to see what kind of animal soul is the Star River Shrimp. Hansen must play all the spirit to focus on the situation on the battlefield, lest he be in crisis.


    If it is not necessary, he does not want to use the worm enchantment.


    In the hands of the purple black knife of the ghost tooth knife, killing and not knowing how many star river shrimps, the heterogeneous here is so terrible, killing can not kill.


    While Hansen was watching, he suddenly found a duke-level ice blue knight fighting a star-shaped river shrimp, but the star-shaped river shrimp seemed odd.


    It is not a king-class star river lobster, it is a star river shrimp, it should be the ducal level, but unlike the general Duke-level star-shaped river prawn, the star-shaped river prawn is larger and the body is also translucent blue, but in the blue A little bit of a cyan star-like light flashes.


    "Duke of the duke-level mutation?" Hansen suddenly pays more attention to the battle.


    The Ice Blue Knight is indeed powerful. Every knight is a leader in the same class. The Duke, who is fighting the mutant Star River Shrimp, is also a top Duke. It is a few knives to kill the Duke-level Star River Shrimp.


    However, it is difficult to distinguish it from the mutant Star River Shrimp, and it will not occupy the upper hand at one time.


    Han Sen observed a little and found that the ice blue knight had already left the knight formation, apparently to resist the mutant star river shrimp, and rushed out from the formation to avoid it. The Star River Shrimp is scattered.


    The mutant Star River Shrimp is indeed very fierce. The body is turned into a star river light, and the speed and impact are strong. The ice blue knight can''t dodge, and the shield is forcibly used to withstand the impact of the mutant star river shrimp, but that piece The Duke-level singular shield was just hit by a mutant star-fish shrimp under a single blow. The horrible shrimp thorn also pierced the Duke''s armor, and the blood suddenly flowed out.


    "Hey!" The ice blue knight screamed, ignoring the wounds on his body. The flame on the other fist seemed to bloom in the sun, slamming on the head of the mutant starfish.


    Hey!


    The eyes of the Star River Shrimp were suddenly smashed into the fist, and the carapace also sagged down, and the blue fluorescent blood collapsed.


    However, the mutant starfish did not die because of this, and the body arched again, bursting out of the blue light, and slamming into the body of the ice blue.


    puff!


    In the mouth of the ice blue and blue, the blood was squirting, and the armor of the chest was completely broken. The huge shrimp thorn had penetrated his chest and put him on the shrimp thorn.


    Suddenly, a purple-black knife gas rushed from the side of the mutant star-shaped river prawn. Like a purple-black poisonous cockroach, it plunged into the wound of the head of the mutant star-fish prawn, making the mutant star-fish shrimp sore. roar.


    Hansen smoothly pushed the ice blue knight from the shrimp thorns. The ghost tooth knives were continuously swaying, and the knives flew out, killing several Marquis-level river prawn rushing here.


    "I''m fine!" The ice blue knight flew directly, his chest and back were still bleeding, and his mouth was bleeding, but he immediately plunged into battle.


    He burned a blazing flame, his fists bloom like the sun, and once again turned to the mutant starfish.


    "I am going, you have been so hurt, and I am robbing?" Hansen did not dare to sneak, waving a ghost tooth knife and rushed up, in any case, to grab the last blow of the mutant Star River shrimp.


    The ice blue knight looks like a red bear. It is more than three meters tall. It is a terrible monster. It is a violent firepower. Every punch is like a sun, and the attack power is strong. Even Hansen is The tongue.


    If it wasn''t for the punch that broke out before him, the nail shell of the mutant starfish shrimp was opened. Hansen��s knife did not wear the shell of the mutant starfish.


    The fire bear''s ice blue knight competes with the mutant star river shrimp. Hansen squats fast enough, and guerrillas around the mutant star river shrimp, and some restraints are formed, so that the pressure of the ice blue knight is not so big. .


    "Hey!" Hansen was in the air, and a petrochemical shock wave spread out in the starry sky, giving the nearby Star River Shrimp a short petrification.


    It didn''t have much effect on the mutant starfish, but it only played a little bit.


    Holding a ghost tooth knife in one hand, the other hand summoned the spell of the rocket launcher shape. After a shell was fired out and exploded on the mutant starfish shrimp, a mushroom cloud was formed and the starfish shrimp was blown up. Suddenly there was a turtle light character, and the speed was a lot slower.


    Unfortunately, in this universe, the effect of the tortoise of the tortoise seems to have no effect.


    Even so, under the bombardment of Hansen''s petrochemical and tortoise rockets, the situation in the vicinity has improved a lot, reducing the burden on the ice blue knight and reducing the speed of the mutant starfish.


    "Hey!" The bear-like ice blue knight roared with a fist, and the fist slammed into the wound just now, blasting like a hydrogen bomb, and suddenly smashed half of the head of the mutant starfish. The blue flesh burned a red flame.


    "Don''t die, give me a breath." Hansen was in a hurry, afraid that the ice blue knight would kill the mutant star river shrimp, and quickly rushed over, deliberately blocking the desire to chase after the pursuit. The ice blue knight, then directly fired a cannonball toward the mutant star river shrimp.


    The shell with a six-strength force slammed into the wound in its head, suddenly bursting open, and caused a heavy blow to the mutant starfish.


    But in the next second, the cyan star on the mutant starfish swelled and the body suddenly expanded. Like the galaxy''s big bang, it turned into a thousand blue cyan stream, and everything in the square was covered by the cyan. Streamer directly penetrates.


    Fortunately, Hansen and the Ice Blue Knight were far enough away from the self-destructing mutant Star River Shrimp, and withdrew from the blasting range at the fastest speed, without being affected by the horrible self-explosive power.

 Chapter 2214： Once in the soul

    "Hunting the Duke-level mutant xenobiotic shrimp."


    A hint sound sounded in Hansen''s mind, but did not get the soul of the beast, because the mutant star river shrimp blew itself, and even the heterologous genes did not stay, so Hansen''s heart was slightly depressed.


    "Thank you, brother." The ice-blue bear of the fire bear yelled at Hansen, and then rushed back to the battle of the Knights and continued to smash with the Star River Shrimp.


    Hansen first gave a slight glimpse, and then he reacted to what was going on. He was bent on rushing to blame, so he deliberately blocked the ice blue knight.


    However, the Ice Blue Knight clearly mistakenly believes that Hansen is aware that the mutant Star River Shrimp will blew himself up, so he will stop him and not let him rush in, so he will say that thank you.


    "It''s a misunderstanding." Han Sen secretly smiled, but others did not know that there was such a thing as a beast, and naturally did not know his true intentions.


    Hansen had no plans to explain, and he didn''t have time to explain to him. The endless Star River Shrimp rushed up again, and Hansen once again fell into a hard battle.


    "Brother, here is a shot!" Hansen is tearing, suddenly heard a roar, it is the bear-like ice blue knight.


    Hansen saw a large number of Duke-level river prawn madly impacting their battles on the other side, and they were almost unable to stand up. They were constantly injured and even died.


    Hansen understood what he meant. The dragon wing behind it, the moment when the air was flashing, the rockets in his hand had already rushed toward the group of Duke-level star river shrimps.


    Hey!


    The mushroom light cloud bursts out in the Star River Shrimp group. Although the power is not enough to kill the hard shellfish of the shellfish, the turtles on them are light, but the speed of the star shrimp is greatly reduced, so that the ice blue knights are slightly slower. Take a sigh of relief.


    Because the carapace is too hard, Hansen��s own killing of the Duke-level Star River Shrimp is still somewhat difficult, but with the ice blue knights picking up, it is quite good.


    A rocket fired into the battlefield''s most tight position, and it relieved the ice blue knights of some pressure.


    The guilty sin was a little surprised. In such a battle, Han Sen��s such a Marquis actually played some role. This was somewhat unexpected. He made his sense of Hansen better. less.


    "I can''t see it, he has a bit of skill," said the sin.


    On the side of Mr. Bai smiled: "He and the Tianzhu of the Tiangong Palace are called swords and swords. Although they are only Marquis, the real battle should not be lost to the general Duke."


    He did not know Hansen, but he knew that the gold coin and the lonely bamboo were too famous because of the evil relationship. Even the strong people in the emperor had seen the war, and the sin was only one of them.


    The sin was really a little surprised: "He is even the same as the lonely bamboo?"


    Mr. Bai smiled and said: "Looking at his current performance, is it not worthy of being in the same name as a lonely bamboo?"


    "There is something in it." The sin was slightly nodded, but Hansen''s temper was different from the type he admired. The conviction still felt that Hansen was not as good as it was.


    Convict prefers a strong man who can fight against a strong enemy. Han Han, a wretched guy who makes a shot for a place, really makes him unable to appreciate it.


    Hansen naturally can''t control what other people think. He has been constantly moving to adjust his position, mainly by launching rockets with turtles.


    He also tried rockets with frozen ice, but the star-shaped shrimp seemed to be very resistant to freezing, and the freezing effect was not very good, so Hansen gave up the idea of ??freezing them.


    The Ice Blue Knights greeted the enemy positively, and Hansen fired the guns everywhere.


    The bang was just cool, and suddenly the situation of the night river king changed. The pair of shrimp tongs of the Xinghe lobster were cut off by the night river king. The black water wheel cut the body of the lobster to the Xinghe lobster. The Star River lobster is cut into several sections.


    Hansen is a little far from the Xinghe lobster, and it is too late to rush to the past. The mind is moved, and the spell is turned into a sniper rifle. It is aimed at the nerve center of the Star River Lobster King, and a bullet is shot directly.


    This bullet did not have any additions to the tortoise or the frozen technique. The purely six-strength force was poured into it, and it was drilled from the large group of Star River shrimps.


    The night river Wang Zheng himself wanted to completely kill the Xinghe lobster, and suddenly saw a cold light flashing through it. In an instant, he shot into the head of the Xinghe lobster that had been smashed by him, leaving only the fresh rotten meat.


    boom!


    The shrimp head, which was already like a rotten meat, was suddenly blown up by a force. The nerve center was blown up precisely and the brain was blown out.


    The night river king glimpsed a little, turned his head and looked in the direction of the cold light. He saw Hansen holding a sniper rifle in the void, and suddenly he was furious, thinking that Hansen was provoking him.


    However, on such a battlefield, the night river king is not likely to go to Hansen to settle accounts, only to hate to rush to the body of the Star River lobster, after cutting its body, the king-level heterogeneous gene was dug out.


    "Hunt the king-level heterogeneous Galaxy lobster, get the soul of the Star River lobster, and discover the heterogeneous genes."


    The sound of hunting rang in Hansen��s mind, and Hansen��s happiness almost screamed. This is the king��s beast. If it��s his own, I��m afraid it��s hard to kill the king��s aliens, let alone In such a fierce battle.


    "What is called a soul, is a sharpshooter like a brother." Han Sen secretly smug.


    The battle continued, a large number of Star River shrimps were killed, but many people were killed in the Ice Blue Knight. Under the siege of the dense Star River Shrimp, the Ice Blue Knight and the Ice Blue Knights smashed a **** path, leading The fleet rushed outward.


    Hansen has no idea how many Star River prawn he has killed. The strength of the body is greatly consumed. The killing is almost numb, and the strength is also rapidly passing.


    The battleships that are as big as the planets are now devastated, with potholes and flames and smoke from the explosion.


    Suddenly, Hansen only felt that the blue light around them was suddenly dark. The star river prawn in the sky was actually a lot less, and the starry sky in the night could be seen.


    The Star River Shrimp seems to be blocked by something. They didn��t rush over. They all gathered in the place where Hansen had just rushed over. The overlapping piles were like huge mountain walls, only a few still They wandered around, but they quickly escaped.


    "We rushed out of the area of ??the Star River Shrimp!" I don''t know who screamed, and the ice blue knights cheered.


    Just a glance, I saw almost all the ice blue knights were injured, the battleships were almost scrapped, the situation is not optimistic, and they just entered the chaotic star field, and there is still a long time from the base of the Ice Blue Knights. The way to go.

 Chapter 2215： Galaxy Lobster Beast

    "This is the chaotic star field. Everything can happen. There must be a dead consciousness at any time." After Hansen returned to the battleship, Mr. Bai sighed and said.


    The loss of the Ice Blue Knights is not small, but most people can save their lives, which is a very good result.


    No one expected that they would meet the Xinghe shrimp group here. The only thing to be thankful for is that they did not wake up the black hole spider. Otherwise, it would not be as simple as killing some knights. I am afraid that they will be wiped out.


    There are many death ice blue knights that can''t be brought back. No one can rush back to the Xinghe shrimp group to find their bodies. Even if they go back, they can''t find them. They have all been buried in the shrimp belly.


    There was a lot of loss in this battle. The alien genes and corpses of the Xinghe shrimp did not bring back too much. In such a battle, it was too late to collect them. After rushing out, it is naturally impossible to go back to the corpses.


    The warships have different degrees of damage. Fortunately, the giant warships are designed to withstand the aliens. The outer armor is about the same thickness as the crust. Although it is damaged, the inner core components are not damaged. Affect the navigation.


    At the time of the break, Hansen looked at the Star River Shrimp and the Star River Lobster Beast.


    There are a lot of beasts in the Star River Shrimp. A total of 16 Marquis and a Duke are in total. It is because there are too many kills. Even Hansen himself can''t remember how much he killed.


    Star River Shrimp Beast Soul: Sword type.


    Hansen summoned a sword of the Star River Shrimp, and saw a two-meter-long sword appear in Hansen''s hand, but it was not as bulky as a normal sword.


    The Star River Shrimp Sword is like a shrimp thorn. It is a transparent blue crystal with jagged sides. The more pointed it is, the sharper it is. It has a strong blue awning on it, and it is waved casually. The sword suddenly bursts out of blue. Sword mans.


    Hansen assigned the Star River Shrimp Beast to Han Han, one of them. The Marquis-level weapon is still very good. As for the Duke-level Star River Shrimp Beast, Hansen gave the case.


    Discrimination is the supernatural body of the sword, and it has a strong increase for the sword. Hansen is also taking care of her.


    There is only one beast of the Galaxy Lobster, which is the focus. Hansen��s eyes are concentrated on the soul of the Galaxy Lobster.


    Wang Xinghe lobster animal soul: armor type.


    "The king''s armor!" Hansen was overjoyed, he was missing such a armor.


    Although the Demon King''s enchantment is very strong, but with the king of the worm, the Hansen has no way to attack the enemy, and the beast of the beast is different. This is the capital that can really be in the middle of the army.


    "Unfortunately, I only got a lobster armor. If I can kill a few more, I have a lobster armor. It��s too much in the chaotic star field." Hansen said in the heart.


    Suddenly summoned the Star River lobster armor, suddenly a translucent body blue crystal armor wrapped Hansen''s body, in the blue crystal, and the blue star flashing, Hansen wearing a armor slightly moving, suddenly seeing Starlight, like a **** in the stars.


    "Well beautiful armor, is this the star river lobster beast soul?" The envious look of Han Xing''s star river lobster armor said.


    This armor is really beautiful, like a blue star diamond, the girl is easily attracted by its dazzling.


    However, Hansen does not like this style of swaying. If he can choose, he would rather have this armor as a very inconspicuous gray.


    Wearing such a armor to go out, he is like a firefly in the dark night, so vivid, so outstanding, the enemy does not say anything to him.


    However, there is always better than nothing. Hansen transferred his golden magic insect king soul to Han Han, so that Han Han can act alone afterwards, without having to stay with the little angels.


    Hansen himself has a lobster armor in his body. The enchanted king enchantment has no great meaning for him. When he needs it, he will find the little angels and they will do it.


    After seeing the Star River Shrimp Group, Hansen had a better understanding of the horror of the chaotic star field. Even if there is a three-color monster king enchantment, it cannot guarantee absolute safety.


    "It''s no wonder that even a woman like Isa will fall here." Thinking of Isa, Hansen secretly sighed.


    Ice Blue Knight King sent some alien genes and flesh and blood of the Star River Shrimp, which should be a reward for Hansen''s combat performance.


    The person who sent these things turned out to be the ice-blue knight of the fire bear.


    "Brother, my name is a bursting bear, a hot explosion, a bear with a raging fire. I will cover you here later, and I will report my name to the Ice Blue Knights." The fire bear patted his chest and listened to Hansen.


    "Okay, I must report your name." Hansen is not at all polite.


    "Slow, free to the six teams to come to me." The fire bear laughed and patted Hansen''s shoulder, and then took the knight who sent the thing away.


    Hansen made a shrimp hot pot with the flesh and blood of those star river shrimps, and sliced ??the shrimp meat into transparent slices. Slightly rub it, then dipped some information, so chewed in the mouth, and the sweetness suddenly spread out in the mouth. Come, almost everyone is melting with the shrimp.


    The next journey was not as sinister as Hansen imagined. The warships had never encountered a horrible void in seven or eight days.


    There are some small stocks of the void, and they will automatically hide far after seeing the fleet.


    Nothing was idle, Hansen was screamed by the blast bear to eat meat and drink. The blast bear was the captain of the sixth squad. Several ice blue knights were also very friendly to Hansen. He did not despise him because Hansen was just a marquis. .


    Of course, this kind of friendship is based on the fact that Hansen��s performance has been recognized by them, and the strong will always be respected wherever they are.


    "I said the younger brother, you don''t have to worry so much. The chaotic star field is not as terrible as you think. We have already walked through this channel for many times. It has been cleaned up very cleanly. The black hole spider and the star river shrimp group are just one. Unexpectedly. Don''t worry, this road is very familiar to your bear brother. You will definitely not have anything happening again. You can drink it with confidence." After the three-barrel wine of the bear, he squatted on Hansen��s shoulder. Carrying a barrel to Hansen��s mouth.


    "Bear brother, I don''t drink, I really can''t drink it. I can''t compare it with you." Hansen looked at his already rounded stomach.


    These guys are all eating goods, Hansen has secretly used phagocytosis, but they still can''t eat them, and they don''t know how long these guys'' belly is.


    The bursting bear smiled and was about to say something, but suddenly he heard the alarm sounding madly, and suddenly everyone was staying.


    "Battle alert!" The blasting bear screamed and shouted.


    "It seems that the guy who broke the bear is too unreliable." Hansen quickly got up and walked in the direction of the control room. He knew that Mr. Bai would definitely take Han Han where they went.

 Chapter 2216： Under the hegemony

    When Hansen arrived at the control room, Mr. Bai and the conviction were already here.


    Through the radar screen, you can see a giant beast in front of the fleet''s waterway. The giant beast is a bit like a turtle, but it is as big as a planet. It is not inferior to the Imperial ship.


    The huge body is like a white jade carving. Between the four feet, a strange scorpion is formed in the void, and flying in the void has a feeling of swimming in the water.


    What is even more bizarre is that on the back of the giant tortoise, it is not an ordinary tortoiseshell. Its white jade-like carapace is high and uplifted. It looks like a space fortress. There are actually castles and palaces on it. It looks wonderful.


    All the warships entered the state of preparation, but there was no order from the Ice Blue Knight. No warship opened fire, but it was only against the fortress-like giant tortoise.


    The face of Ice Blue Knight and a group of ice blue knights are somewhat weird, some dignified, some angry, and some unwilling and fearful.


    "What is that?" Han Sen whispered to Mr. Bai next to him.


    Mr. Bai replied softly: "Hegemony, one of the most horrific deified aliens in the chaotic star."


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. He seemed to remember that in the information from the royal family, Isa was swallowed up.


    "Is there a few tyrants in the chaotic star field?" Hansen asked, staring at the giant tortoise.


    Mr. Bai knows what Hansen wants to ask and continues to say: "There is only one tyrant in the chaotic star field, and the Queen of the Blades is swallowed by this tyrant."


    Listening to this, Han Sen''s look suddenly became complicated, watching the tyrants swim in the void, the horrible breath can be felt through the screen, it is not that he can now fight.


    Even if it is the three-color monster king enchantment, it may not be able to block the power of the tyrant.


    Hansen probably knew that the Ice Blue Knights were ordered to explore and clean up a huge planet in the chaotic star field, but who knows but inadvertently touched the tyrannical slumber on the huge planet, making the violent anger, directly to the fleet of the Ice Blue Knights The attack was launched.


    Among the members of the Ice Blue Knights who were present at the time, Isa was the strongest one. It was the main force in the battle with the tyrants. It dragged the tyrant for quite a long time, letting the main force of the Ice Blue Knights and the other two. The strongman of the Knights was able to get support.


    Unfortunately, Isa himself was swallowed by the hegemony. Under the joint efforts of the three great knights, it was only barely protecting the fleet from the huge planet.


    Nowadays, there is another tyrant here. The members of the Ice Blue Knights are quite complicated. They are silent and clenched their hands. It seems that there is a anger in the battle, but the eyes are not steadfast because they I know that with their strength, it is not enough to defeat the alienation of the Shenhua class.


    Hegemony seems to be playing in the void, and did not come to this side, depending on the fleet of the Ice Blue Knights, after swimming for a while, they swam slowly toward the distant stars, and gradually moved away from the fleet.


    Until the tyrants completely disappeared into the sight of everyone, all the members of the Ice Blue Knights were relieved, as if they had put down a mountain that was pressed against them, and they took a long breath.


    The fleet started again and continued on the expected course.


    Han Sen and Mr. Bai returned to the suite where they lived. Mr. Bai sighed and said: "The road is not so flat. First, the black hole spider and the star river shrimp. Now I have met the tyrant. I hope that the later trip will be safe. Don''t do anything else."


    Hansen asked: "Mr. Bai, what kind of race is the building of the castle palace?"


    Mr. Bai said with a deep indulgence: "No one knows that the emperor has developed a chaotic star field for hundreds of years, but the area that can be controlled is probably only three thousand four. The entire chaotic star field is a huge one. The heterogeneous space is larger than any known heterogeneous space, and only the Sanctuary of the year may be compared to it, it can be said to be a super heterogeneous space."


    After a pause, Mr. Bai continued to say: "As far as I know, in the hundreds of years, in the recorded materials, they have seen a total of ten times, the earliest one was more than two hundred years ago. At that time, the tyrant was already the same as it is now. The castle palace on its back already existed. No one knows what the castles and palaces are. From such many meetings, no one found out that there are castles or palaces. The emergence of biology is still a mystery."


    On the way, the entire Ice Blue Knights were a little scared, and there were too many accidents on the road, turning everyone into a scared bird.


    Fortunately, there were no other accidents in the next trip, and the fleet returned smoothly to the station of the Ice Blue Knights in the chaotic star.


    It is one of the smaller galaxies that can now be controlled by the Imperial Family.


    There are four Knights in the Ten Knights stationed in the chaotic star field. At present, only one Knights occupy two galaxies, and the remaining three Knights each occupy only one galaxy.


    The galaxy occupied by the Ice Blue Knight is temporarily named after the name of the Knights, known as the Ice Blue Galaxy.


    There are a total of six life planets within the Ice Blue Galaxy. The largest one of the life planets is so large that it is unimaginable. A huge battleship such as the Ice Blue Fleet is just a hill in front of that life planet.


    The main base of the Ice Blue Knights is on this planet. Although it is nominally occupied here, the development of this planet is only over 30%. There are still a large number of areas that have not been explored. .


    On the huge planet temporarily named Ice Blue, Hansen saw the super-large base built by Haichuan Stone, and could not help but sigh the Emperor''s big hand.


    Hansen is nominally the guard of Mr. Bai, but in fact it is managed by the Ice Blue Knight. So after arriving at the base of the Ice Blue Knights, he and the little angels were assigned to the task.


    Like the ordinary reserve knights of the Ice Blue Knights, Hansen��s first task was to clean up and explore the work.


    Within the area already occupied by the Ice Blue Knights, the search draws detailed maps, as well as heterogeneous distributions and so on.


    Unlike the general reserve knights, Hansen was not assigned to any preparatory squad, but Hansen��s own people formed a preparatory squad, which was the most important purpose Hansen proposed.


    If they enter the Ice Blue Knights through normal channels, Han Menger will be dispersed into the various preparatory knights. It is impossible to stay with Hansen. Now Hansen can take them with them, and the Ice Blue Knight can��t From his team, he was singled out, otherwise Hansen did not dare to bring Han Menger to come here.

 Chapter 2217： Cleanup work

    Hansen, their team just arrived at the Ice Blue Knights, and the main task they are currently responsible for is to clean up the aliens near the base.


    Although the base has been built for a long time, there are still a large number of different species rushing out from the nearby mountains to form a large-scale heterogeneous tide, which brings a lot of trouble to the base.


    Hansen��s task now is to enter the mountains to clean up the aliens. The birds here are especially heterogeneous, and they breed very fast. They need to kill a lot and clean up the eggs they produce. Otherwise, every time, they will There are a large number of heterogeneous populations.


    In a valley, Hansen held a string of rotten bird eggs in his hand, and frowned from one bite.


    They have been here for half a month. They are hunting and killing eggs every day. They are very comfortable to eat at first. But they eat birds and eggs every day for half a month. They have already been tired of eating.


    Because the powerful aliens were cleaned once by the Ice Blue Knights, there is no king-level alien in this neighborhood. It is difficult to see even the Duke level. Most of them are low-level heterogeneous breeders with strong breeding ability. Not too big.


    However, to do these clean-up work, you can get some merits, you can use the merits to exchange various items in the station, such as genetics and xenogenes.


    However, for Hansen, the general genetics and heterogeneous genes are invisible, and they can look at the things in the eye, and they need too many merits. Only this kind of cleaning work can be exchanged for some years.


    However, it is not entirely unhelpful, because there are many different kinds of birds in this mountain range, and there are various kinds of birds of various natures, so Hansen has some ideas.


    Jinwu��s gems and souls have never had a chance to use them. They are in need of a fire-fighting bird-like soul as a carrier. Nowadays there are many birds here. As long as they can get a high-level firebird, they have the opportunity to use the golden beast. With the soul and its fusion, there is a great chance to evolve a demonized soul.


    The king''s beast has the highest success rate, but Hansen now wants to kill the king''s aliens, which is a bit difficult and difficult to find, so he puts the target on the Duke''s bird soul.


    After these days of research, Hansen really found a suitable fire bird heterogeneous


    Above the map that the Ice Blue Knights have drawn, there are many areas marked with danger, and Magma Canyon is one of them.


    The canyon is more than a hundred thousand miles away. There is a magma river at the bottom, and there are many caves on the rock walls on both sides. Various kinds of fires are inhabited.


    The most heterogeneous species is a kind of fire crow. These fire crows are pure fire-type aliens that can spur flames and make a living from fire worms in the magma river.


    They are small, their bodies are only one finger long, and they are about the same size as the larger wasps, but the number is very large. A small group of fire crows can reach tens of thousands of fire crows.


    A group of fire crows of this size is numerous on both sides of the Magma River, and some large groups of fire crows can even reach a million.


    The general fire crow is only a baron-class alien, a few can be promoted to the Viscount, and a few more can become the count, and some of the Fire Ravens can even reach the Marquis.


    Because the base is too large, the king of some large fire crows may even be promoted to the Duke level.


    I heard that when the Ice Blue Knights first came, they had cleaned up a group of hundreds of millions of fire crows. The king of the fire crow group was a real king-level alien fire crow.


    Han Sen feels that if the soul of the crow beast is combined with the soul of the golden beast, the success rate should be very high, but now he still does not know what type of beast is coming out.


    If it is a weapon beast, it is most suitable for Hansen now, because there is a semi-deified level of the worm king enchantment and the king''s estuary lobster armor, his defensive power is enough, the difference is to be able to kill the powerful of the advanced alien Destructive power.


    There is a god-level beast weapon, which is even more powerful for Hansen.


    Unfortunately, the Magma Gorge does not belong to the scope of Hansen''s squad. He is also not good enough to cross the boundary to the Magma Gorge. It is a serious crime to defy the military order in the battlefield and go to other areas privately.


    "How can I go to the Magma Gorge in a proper way?" Hansen had some troubles in his heart.


    The Phantom Queen bee is sucking on a bird''s egg. It has grown a lot lately. Every day, a lot of different kinds of seeds can be eaten. I believe that it will take a long time to grow into a fighting state.


    "Dad, smile." Boa said with an instrument against Hansen.


    Hansen opposes the instrument with a v gesture. This instrument is used to record the measurement. Hansen has to go to the place where they have been, and they will need to record it.


    Also, they will shoot and kill the images of the aliens, as they are the basis for their merits.


    Originally, each team had a special team member responsible for recording images. In Hansen��s team, the task was handed over to Boa. She also liked to shoot and play, and she was very happy.


    "There are too few high-level heterogeneous here, we need to change a place." Huang Jingjing said to Han Sen, she is very dissatisfied with the current situation, she needs more challenges.


    "Wait until I think about it," Hansen said with a shrug.


    Han Wei is also not satisfied with the status quo. He thought about it: "There are not many different kinds of Marquis in this area, which is too small for us."


    What Han Sen was trying to say, but suddenly his face changed slightly and looked towards the depths of the valley.


    I saw a lot of cracks on the innermost mountain wall of the valley. From there, there were many purples in the cracks like spring water. At first, there were only a few, and more and more, more and more.


    The people carefully looked at it and found that it was not a spring water, but a purple bug. One was only as big as a fingernail. It was a bit like a beetle, a whole body of amethyst, and a pair of tentacles like a slender purple bamboo. must.


    In a short time, the dense insects rushed out like a tide and rushed outside the valley.


    Hansen swept the hole in the Xuanqi field and found that the ranks of those bugs were not high. From the perspective of vitality, it should be only a baron-class heterogeneous. Although there are many, there is not much threat to Hansen.


    Hansen, they are preparing to clean up these aliens. Although the grades are not high, they can also get some merits. They will die by themselves, and they are no wonder that Hansen is ruthless.


    But the worms did not attack Hansen. After passing by them, they climbed directly to the outside of the valley without any intention of attacking them.


    Look at the appearance of those bugs, to the feeling of being a little escape.

 Chapter 2218： remains

    Looking at a large worm coming out of the cracks in the mountain, Hansen was looking at the crack in the mountain with some doubts, but suddenly saw a hand protruding from the crack in the mountain.


    The crack in the mountain is too narrow, and the hand sticking out from the inside is already the limit. If you struggle outside, you can''t climb it. Then you can see one eye looking out from the crack. After seeing Hansen and others, suddenly one Surprised, the eyes quickly moved away from the crack and the hand shrank in.


    "Is that a stranger or a member of the Ice Blue Knights?" Hansen looked at the inexplicable, discreetly.


    "Whatever it is, there must be a lot of wisdom, and I am afraid to be seen by us." Han Sen looked at the mountain crack with interest.


    Those worms should have been frightened by the things inside, and they climbed out of the cracks in the mountains. These worms themselves were not aggressive and did not seem to be a heterogeneous species of meat.


    "Trea open and see what is inside." Hansen came to the interest, directly licking the ghost tooth knife, slashing over the crack in the rock, and opened the crack.


    The rock here is quite hard, but it is less than a foot thick, and then it is empty. Hansen will dig up a big hole that can be drilled in a short time.


    The cave inside is quite big and can accommodate a carriage, but there is no trace of artificial excavation. It should be a natural cave.


    There are a lot of stalactites inside, you can see a piece of purple worms squatting on the stone wall and the ground. Just now there should be something passing through the cave and alarming the worms.


    "You are waiting for me here, I will go in and see." Hansen said to Huang Fujing.


    "Let''s go in and have a look."


    "Brother, let''s go together, there is a worm in the enchantment, there will be no danger." Han Yu also looked at the cave with great interest.


    Hansen did not insist very much, because when the hand just came out, he had already scanned it with the hole in the tunnel, and there was no strong atmosphere, at most it was a duke.


    Hansen and other people entered the cave, and Hansen opened the road ahead and explored the depths of the cave.


    Because there are purple bugs everywhere, the purple bugs will be disturbed and crawled, so it is easy to see where the life has escaped.


    Hansen, they quickly moved through the acupoints, and the worms that were shocked were crawling around. The passages in this area are all in all directions, and the internal structure is very complicated.


    Looking for the footprints and tracking to a larger cave, I found that there is no purple bug, but there is no road around. There are some fungi and black vines in the cave, except for the stone wall, except when coming in. The passage has no other access.


    "Weird, it should have been here, how have you disappeared? Are we chasing the wrong way?" The disciplinary looked at the cave and said.


    "Nothing wrong." Hansen said with certainty that he observed the hole in the tunnel, and he could clearly see the smell particles of the creature in the air.


    Han Sen''s eyes swept around, and finally his eyes fell on the stone beside a hole in the wall. Then he swept his hand and pushed the stone away. He suddenly found a small cave on the wall behind the stone, one wearing The armored men of the armor were distorted inside, and they were able to reinforce their bodies.


    "Don''t... don''t kill me..." After being discovered, the Emperor man suddenly shouted in horror. After climbing out of it, he yelled at Hansen and kept yelling not to kill him.


    Hansen��s few people looked at it, and he didn��t know what the man was.


    The Emperor is also a superior aristocrat in the Ice Blue Knights. Its status and welfare are much higher than those of other knights. They all seem to be very great. Like the emperor, Hansen is still the first. See you again.


    "What the **** are you?" asked the man of the emperor.


    "I... I am the preparatory knight of the Ice Blue Knights... I want you to let me go..." The man of the Imperial Family said that he was again and again.


    "You should first explain the situation clearly, otherwise don''t blame us for bringing you back to the group for disposal." Hansen frowned.


    The Emperor man seemed to be very frightened and quickly confessed everything.


    Hansen listened to each other but they looked at each other. For a time, they could not believe what the Emperor man said.


    According to him, like Hansen, he is the reserve knight of the Ice Blue Knights. Because of the identity of the Emperor, he is still a small captain. His previous task was to clean up the exploration base like Hansen. Nearby heterogeneous and ground type.


    But the area he is responsible for is not here, but the desert on the other side of the mountain.


    Their squad was under the desert, and they accidentally discovered the remains of an ancient city. After reporting to them through the communicator, they were allowed to wait there for orders. It was not long before the high-level ruins of the Ice Blue Knights came to the ancient city. .


    However, the outcome was unexpected to everyone. After the high-rises of the Ice Blue Knights came to the remains of the ancient city, they did not say a word and directly killed the entire team.


    At that time, the guy named Bai Wenxuan fell into a well after a knife. The seniors of the Ice Blue Knights thought he was dead, but he did not expect that he had an extremely powerful recovery physique. Did not die, but also escaped from the water channel below the well.


    However, the waterway of Gujing is connected to the groundwater system. Bai Wenxuan has been turning for a long time and is still spinning underground.


    Of course, Bai Wenxuan did not dare to go out, fearing that he would be wiped out again after being discovered. He has been trapped in a cave for such a long time.


    Because the cave is not safe, he has been hiding in Tibet. He was chased by a different species these two days. This has only escaped here. I just saw that there is light. I want to try to see if I can go out from the cave and temporarily avoid it. Only the kind of chasing, who knows that they are just seen by Hansen, they also chased in from the outside.


    "What kind of civilization did you find in that ancient city?" Hansen asked Bai Wenxuan after listening.


    Bai Wenxuan said quickly: "I really don''t know, I haven''t seen the architectural style and style there, and the text above doesn''t know..."


    Han Sen��s face sank and said coldly: ��If this is the case, we can��t help you. You also know that the content recorded by the searcher cannot be deleted. We have already recorded you. If you can��t bring it back, you will be It is us who punish."


    "No... you can''t take me back... If you let them know that you have seen me, and I heard the secrets of the ancient city, they will also kill you." Bai Wenxuan immediately called.


    "Then I want to give it a try." Han Sen slightly indicated that Han Hao had pulled out their weapons at once, as if they were ready to take Bai Wenxuan.


    "Sanctuary... The ancient city is the relic of the sanctuary..." Bai Wenxuan grinned.

 Chapter 2219： Ghost bone city

    The sanctuary is the strongest in the universe before the endless years, no one.


    There are also the Taishang, the ancient gods, and the emperor''s three tribes. At that time, the sanctuary was a monopoly, almost the entire gene universe.


    Naturally, the Lord''s lord does not have to say that even the Ten Great Gods will be the hegemonic powers of the Weizhen side.


    Bai Wenxuan discovered the traces of the ancient city. The words "Ghost Bone City" are engraved on the gate of the city. There are also statues of ghost bones. It should be the remains of one of the ten gods.


    "Where is the remains of the ghost bones? Even so, the ice blue Knights�� high-level team did not need to kill you. Which one was the Ice Blue Knights?�� Han Sen asked, Baoer early. Bai Wenxuan is no longer being filmed.


    After the sacred butterfly, Hansen specifically looked for information about the sanctuary, but because the history is too long, or someone deliberately erased what, there is very little information about the sanctuary, Hansen can find Some of the materials are also very superficial, and even many of them are only legends.


    Ghost bone will be one of the ten great gods. Regarding his part, Hansen only knows that this guy is extremely murderous. He is the head of the Sanctuary of the Holy Blood Corps, leading the Holy Blood Corps to kill all the worlds and killing them by hand. I am afraid that the race will not be hundreds of millions, so that all the people of the time will hear his name.


    Like other gods, after the collapse of the Sanctuary overnight, the ghost bones will also be lost. I don��t know if I died in that battle, or if I am incarnate in the world.


    However, Hansen does not think that the high-level of the Ice Blue Knights will kill these reserve knights because they discovered the remains of an ancient city.


    If they have already explored the ancient city and have made major discoveries, then the killing and killing can still be understood, but Bai Wenxuan said that when the Ice Blue Knights arrived in the ancient city, they directly killed them and did not explore them.


    Hansen feels that there are two possibilities. One possibility is that Bai Wenxuan is lying. There is also a possibility that they do not have to explore the ancient city, and there are discoveries that make them worthy of such adventure.


    "I didn''t have long before I came to the Ice Blue Knights. Among them, I only knew the Inspector Edward. I don''t know the other ones, but I think they should all be headed by Edward." Bai Wenxuan said.


    Hansen slightly frowned, the inspector was the supervisor of the Knights, and did not control the power of the Knights, but they could supervise the Knights�� words and deeds, and then report to the top of the Imperial Family, which is probably equivalent to the Imperial The eyes of the emperor in the Knights.


    According to the truth, the inspector does not have to participate in the battle personally. Even if he participates in a certain task, he can''t be the leader. It can only exist as a supervisory identity in the ranks, and there will never be military power.


    What Bai Wenxuan said is obviously in conflict with the duties of the inspector. If it is not Bai Wenxuan lying, it is what is tricky.


    "Take us to the ancient city to take a look." Hansen said to Bai Wenxuan.


    "This..." Bai Wenxuan was hesitant.


    "We will take you back, or you will take us to see what you said, you can choose either." Hansen said calmly to Bai Wenxuan.


    According to the time projection, Bai Wenxuan discovered the remains of the ancient city, which happened to be the time when the ice blue knight took the fleet to leave the chaotic star field. If he said that it was true, then it is likely that Edward wants to privately swallow the ancient city. Something in the ruins.


    Hansen is very curious, what is it, so that Edward does not hesitate to kill.


    Hansen is quite interested in the things of the sanctuary.


    Bai Wenxuan is just a Marquis. Although it is an imperial family, it is only a civilian among the emperors. Otherwise, it will not enter the Ice Blue Knights as a reserve knight.


    His strength is among the general superiors, and it is also a first-class marquis, but compared with Hansen, it is naturally much worse.


    Hansen showed their strength a little, Bai Wenxuan quickly succumbed, and promised to take them to the remains of the ancient city.


    However, because Bai Wenxuan had no choice but to escape when he was running underground, he could only groped in one direction and wasted a lot of time in the intricate underground cave.


    As for the past from the ground, it naturally does not work. It is not the area where Hansen is responsible. It is found that they go to the desert and are arbitrarily detained. They may even be treated as spies who spy on other people.


    However, the general direction is good. After more than a day, Hansen really saw the groundwater system.


    But before Hansen walked to the dark river, they suddenly heard a sound of water, and a huge python that was thicker than the bucket rushed out of the water, and they spurted a green smoke against Hansen. gas.


    "The Duke-level Yinhe Snake!" Bai Wenxuan suddenly yelled, and when he called, he turned and wanted to run.


    Huang Jingjing grabbed his collar and took him back. The Han Menger on the other side shot, and saw a black light flashing, piercing the green smoke, and directly smashing the head of the Yinhe snake. The huge body of the river snake suddenly fell to the bank of the river.


    Bai Wenxuan looked stunned and looked at Han Menger in a complicated look and asked: "You...what are you guys..."


    A Marquis-level reserve knight, shooting a Duke-level Yinhe snake, and such a character is only one of the ordinary members of the knight team, plus Hansen, they want to see the ancient city, all this It is not something that ordinary preparatory knights should have.


    "Do you know Mr. Bai?" Hansen said with a narrow eye.


    "Is it a white consultant? Are you a white consultant?" Bai Wenxuan thought about it and suddenly showed the color of surprise.


    "Good job, you still have the opportunity to live, it is not difficult to return to the Emperor." Hansen pretended to take a high-profile shot of Bai Wenxuan''s shoulder, and then no longer said anything.


    Bai Wenxuan knew that Hansen had turned out to be a white consultant. The spirit seemed to be a lot of excitement and took a lot of initiative.


    There are many different species in the groundwater system, but there is no king-level existence, usually the Marquis, and occasionally a duke, who was also directly violently shot by Han Menger. Others did not even have a chance to shoot.


    "I know this... I turned from the stone in front, and it is not far from the pool I dive out. I can sneak in the waterway below the pool to get inside the old well." Bai Wenxuan pointed to a strange rock in front. Cried.


    Sure enough, not long after, Han Sen saw what he said, and Hansen asked him to lead the way. Everyone took a shower and dive along the underground waterway.


    Not long after, Han Sen quietly emerged from an ancient well, hiding in the ancient well, eyes looked around, his eyes touched a thing, suddenly a glimpse.


    "Nine life blood cat?" Han Sen was surprised, I can''t think of a statue of a nine-blooded cat.

 Chapter 2220： Weird stone temple

    This ancient city is not big, a city in the square, the ancient well is on the central square, through the streets across the ancient city on both sides, you can directly see the walls on both sides.


    At the back of the square, you can see a stone palace. On both sides of the gate of the stone palace, there is a stone statue. The statue on the left side is a nine-life blood cat. In addition to the large stone statue, it is simple with the old cat. The temperament carved out of the mold, even the temperament of the smashed, was carved out, it is too image.


    On the right side of the palace gate, there is a statue of a armored warrior. The warrior has an armor, and his hands are pressed on a knives. The faces and hands that are exposed outside the armor are all like a skeleton.


    "It seems that the statue should be a ghost, but this is not right. If this is the remains of the ancient city, then the ghost will be the master here. How can his statue be placed at the door?" Han Sen immediately thought of something, and his look changed a little bit strange: "The stone statues of the nine life blood cats and the ghost bones are at the door, and they look like two guards. Is the real master of the palace the Lord of the Sanctuary? ?"


    In addition to this answer, Han Sen really can''t think of it. Who else in the sanctuary has such qualifications, using the stone statues of these two guys as gatekeepers.


    Hansen doesn''t know what the status of the nine-life blood cat is in the sanctuary, but the ghost bone will definitely be one of the ten great gods. He can use his gatekeeper and only the owner of the sanctuary.


    Hansen has been scanning the surroundings with the hole in the Xuanqi field. He did not find any other creatures, and did not know if Edward had left the game after he had got what he wanted.


    However, Hansen did not venture out of the old well, because the door of the main hall was open, and he was pushed away by half of the door, and he did not know if anyone was inside.


    "You are waiting here first, I will explore it first." Hansen said to the emperor who was soaking in the water, then patted the small transparency on his shoulder, and the body disappeared immediately, and then from the ancient well. I crawled out quietly.


    Hansen walked in the direction of the palace, and the tunnel was converged to the limit and completely shielded from its own breath.


    Carefully walked to the front of the palace and looked into the palace, suddenly glimpsed.


    Because this ancient city is not big, the palace has only such a main hall. The situation in the main hall is clear at a glance. I saw that there were pits everywhere in the main hall, like the scene of digging a grave.


    At this time, two guys wearing the Ice Blue Knight badge sat on a stone statue that was laid down. After seeing what the stone statue was down, Hansen was shocked.


    The statue of the stone is exactly the same as the stone statue he saw in the shelter of the Emperor. Hansen originally thought that even if there was a stone statue in the palace, it should be the Lord of the Sanctuary, but now there is a stone statue of the Emperor. Hansen��s heart suddenly felt a little weird.


    "No, isn''t the emperor also born in the sanctuary? This time should not be right? The emperor has been out of the shelter for many years. Before he left the shelter, the sanctuary has already been finished. How come here?" Has his stone statue?" Hansen leaned in front of the door and carefully looked inside the hall. In addition to the stone statue of the emperor, he did not see other stone statues. The rest were some stone table stone cases.


    Including the stone statues of the Emperor, these stone things have been opened, Hansen saw the statue of the Emperor is only half of it, the other half is not far from the side.


    Obviously someone wants to find something here. In the current situation, they should not have succeeded, otherwise there will be no two ice blue knights here.


    Hansen looked at the two ice blue knights, the air is not weak, but it is not too strong, it may be the Duke-level powerhouse, and it is not an emperor, a race is like a bear, and one should It is a mixed-race dragon with a long horn but no dragon wing.


    "I said, the inspector will not be mistaken? This is really the sanctuary of the Lord of the Sanctuary. How can we turn over here and find that holy thing?" Duke of the Fire Bears Suddenly snorted.


    "Inspector adults say that this is, then it must be that you talk less nonsense, just do the work." The Duke of the Mixed Blood Dragon Channel.


    "I want to work, but I have to know how to do it?" The Duke of the Fire Bears grinned.


    The Duke of the Mixed Dragons frowned: "It��s not the time for the Ice Blue Knight to come back. The inspector can only go back and deal with him. Otherwise, it will be seen. We will wait for the first time. The inspector will contact us soon. What should I do?"


    Hansen listened outside for a while, and made sure that Edward had not found what he wanted. As for what they said about the sanctuary and the holy things, Hansen couldn��t figure it out.


    But there is a little Hansen can be sure, there must be a baby here.


    Hansen did not enter the hall, but turned around in the ancient city and found that many places were dug up. Even the buildings were demolished. Obviously they have been looking for a long time here, but unfortunately they did not get what they wanted. thing.


    Finding something is not Hansen''s strength. He didn''t see where he could treasure the place. Edwards couldn''t find it, and Hansen couldn''t find it.


    Returning to the palace in the square, Hansen once again looked at the stone palace. This palace has no plaque, and it is also very rough. There are no carvings and murals, and there are not too many decorations.


    However, from the traces of the statue, the age here should not be too long, at most, it is tens of thousands of years.


    Han Geng also watched the statue of the bones and the nine blood-sucking cats. Hansen also looked at it for a while. He didn''t see anything unusual. It was just a common stone statue. The material should be taken from the nearby mountains. There is nothing special about it.


    Hansen��s heart was unwilling, summoning the purple scorpion butterfly, and the right eye suddenly became the purple of the four-petal pupil, and then carefully went to see the various things in the palace, as well as the stone statues of the two gatekeepers.


    "No... or no..." The mirror constantly analyzes everything in the stone temple, but the stone statues including the emperor are really made of ordinary stones. The ice blue stars are full of such stones.


    Hansen was unwilling to sweep around in the blink of an eye, and his eyes were suddenly attracted by one thing.


    Next to the stone statue of the Emperor, there are a pile of stone tiles that have been demolished. It seems that the top of the stone statue of the Emperor had a canopy cast by a stone. The stone tiles were above the canopy.


    Even the stone statues of the emperor were smashed into two halves. The canopy was also smashed and fell on both sides of the stone statue. Many stone tiles were broken, and some were not piled up.


    When Hansen had just swept the mirror with the frog mirror, the other stone tiles were easily seen under the frog mirror as ordinary stone materials, and there was nothing special about it.


    However, there was a stone tile, and Hansen��s frog mirror could not be resolved.


    To know that the Mirror is a deified soul, can''t resolve the seemingly ordinary stone tile, and suddenly Hansen''s heart is secretly happy.

 Chapter 2221： Stealing stone tablets

    The stone tile was in the middle of the rubble. If you want to take it out, you must touch the gravel tile pressed on it, and the two dukes are next to it. It is obviously impossible to get the stone tile without disturbing them.


    Hansen secretly thought about how he could take away Shiva without disturbing them.


    Although killing two dukes is not a very difficult thing for Hansen, killing them is equivalent to telling Edward that someone has come here and he will continue to trace it.


    After all, there are only the Ice Blue Knights on the planet, and these outsiders, Edward��s first object of doubt is definitely inside the Ice Blue Knights.


    Hansen did not know how to take away Shiva and let him know nothing. It was a better choice for Hansen and avoided many troubles in the future.


    But the fire bear and the mixed-blood dragon have been sitting on the stone statue, just facing the direction of the stone tile, it is impossible to take away the stone tile directly.


    Thinking for a moment, Hansen temporarily withdrew from the stone temple and looked around the ancient city. He found that it was in a desert, and there were no strangers around. Hansen had no chance even if he wanted to introduce some aliens.


    After a moment of indulgence, Hansen returned to the ancient well, called out the little stars, put the small transparent on the back of the little stars, and let the small stars in stealth steal the stone tiles.


    The small star''s translucent ability allows it to directly swallow the piece of stone tile through other stone tiles, so that the stone tile can be taken out without knowing it.


    In this case, only the two dukes need to be slightly removed, and there is no trace, and no other stone tiles will be displaced.


    After the little star entered, they directly plunged into the stone tile, waiting for the two dukes to move slightly, and swallowed the stone tile directly into the mouth, and God took it out without knowing it.


    "Dry beautiful." The little stars and the small transparent belt brought back the stone tiles. Hansen��s heart was happy. He took up the stone tiles and took them with the little stars. They left the ancient city together from the waterway below the ancient well.


    Returning to Hansen��s own area of ??responsibility, Hansen forced Bai Wenxuan into the Destiny Tower, and then with the disciplinary they continued to clean up the aliens, and then accidentally damaged the search engine while fighting a group of strangers.


    The content of the explorer is not deleteable. Bai Wenxuan has already been recorded in the previous time, and Hansen can only make this decision.


    Going back to the base to declare a new search engine, the process went smoothly, and there was no doubt that the search instrument was occasionally caused by a heterogeneous damage.


    Everything was completed smoothly. When Hansen was temporarily retired in the base, it was time to study the stone tile carefully.


    Stone tile is the most common shape, only a piece of the size of the palm, there is no text or no pattern on it, it is a curved stone piece.


    Hansen repeatedly watched the frog mirror made by the sable butterfly, but he could not resolve its structure and could not trace its casting process.


    The study did not come out, Hansen can only temporarily collect the stone tablets.


    After Hansen��s team was finished, he was preparing to go out to clean up the aliens again, but suddenly received orders from the group to take over the cleanup of the generation of the Magma Gorge.


    The team in the previous magma gorge, unfortunately encountered a duke-class fire beast in the magma sea, the casualties are very heavy, there is no way to continue working, only another team can be replaced.


    The other teams are not willing to go to such a dangerous place, Hansen, a team outside the team, naturally become the first choice for the bench.


    Hansen readily accepted the task. He was about to go to the Magma Gorge. He didn''t think that luck was so good. He even thought about it. Not much to say, Han Sen directly led the team to the Magma Gorge, so that the task of assigning tasks is slightly unexpected, a little embarrassed.


    A large canyon like a red dragon squats above the earth, and there is no end to it. The magma in the canyon is rolling, and a lot of fire and smoke are emerging. From time to time, many fires can be seen in the magma. On the cliffs on both sides, there are many birds that fly out from time to time, rushing to the magma river to catch fires and other kinds of fire.


    Hansen saw the fire crow at a glance. The small crows with only long fingers, the body was red and the flames, the wings fluttered rapidly, and they almost could not see their wings. It seemed that two small red clouds were on either side of their bodies.


    A cloud-like group of fire crows circling over the magma river, rushing to the surface of the Magma River from time to time, preying on a single red worm.


    Most of the fire crows fly back to the nest on the stone wall after catching the fire worms, where their descendants, the little fire crows, are feeding.


    The firecrackers have a strong reproductive capacity and can be multiplied in a few months. If it is not because they can only survive in a hot environment, I am afraid that the number is already enough to occupy the entire planet.


    They had long wanted to show their talents. When they saw such a large group of fire ravens, they were excited to pull out their weapons and rushed toward the crows.


    Hansen is naturally unceremonious and directly bombarded the fire crow with a rocket.


    "Hunting the princes of the princes, the fire ravens, and the soul of the crows, and discovering the heterogeneous genes."


    Hansen��s heart was a joy, and he quickly went to see what kind of beast soul the finger crow was.


    The Viscount-class beast soul refers to the fire crow: aura.


    Hansen��s slight glimpse, the halo-type beast soul is rare, but Hansen now wants a weapon-like beast.


    Summons the soul of the crows, and suddenly there is a flame aura underneath. It seems that there is a flamingo flying under the feet, and there is a red flame on the body.


    When Hansen launches an attack, he will be injured by fire.


    "The aura of the flame is attached, but it is a single aura." Hansen was slightly disappointed. The combination of the golden beast and the beast of this beast seemed to be a waste.


    Fortunately, there are many different kinds of fire birds in the Magma Gorge. Hansen can only continue to search for suitable targets. If you can''t find a suitable animal soul, it is not too late to consider the Ravens.


    When Hansen hunted the aliens in the Magma Canyon, there was a meticulously dressed, handsome face, and a blond-like emperor man like a sun **** came to Ghost Town.


    "Edward Lord!" The Duke of the Fire Bears and the Duke of the Mixed Dragons saw the arrival of the Emperor''s man, and quickly went forward to bow, the look was extremely flattering.


    Edward nodded slightly, his eyes glanced in the hall, and finally his eyes fixed on a rubble. He frowned and asked, "Have you ever moved through the hall?"


    The two replied with sincerity and fear: "We have always obeyed the instructions of the adults and have been sitting on the stone statues. We did not dare to go down half a step and did not move anything."


    "What can be unusual about this?" Edward nodded and asked.


    "There is no abnormality." The two thought and thought.


    Edward stared at the rubble for a moment, then meditated for a moment, let them continue to stay here, but he turned and left the ghost city.

 Chapter 2222： Magma canyon

    After returning to the Ice Blue Knights, Edward went to the data room and found out all the searcher images of the recent period. After a multiple speed browsing, the micro-frown asked the data manager on the side: "The last month is only Are these searcher information sent?"


    "Yes, the inspector is an adult." The data manager replied respectfully.


    Edward thought and asked again: "Which team has recently lost the search engine?"


    "After the last month, a total of four teams replaced the searcher..." The administrator replied as he checked the information.


    ��Which teams have changed the search engine in the last half month?�� Edward asked without waiting for the administrator to go on.


    "There were two teams that changed the search engine in the last two months. One is the team numbered 079, and the other is the 354 team. The captain of the 079 team is John. The members have... The captain of the 354 team is Hansen, member. There is..." The administrator adjusted the information.


    "The 354 squad, this squad is the new member brought back by the head of the team?" Although Edward is asking questions, it is a positive tone, and his eyes are on the information of the 354 squad.


    "Yes, the inspector is an adult, and this team has some specials. Although they are incorporated into the reserve team, they are not on the list of preparing the knights. The position is the guard of Mr. Bai," the administrator said.


    "Mr. White''s guard?" Edward looked at Hansen''s information, his eyes slightly moving, revealing a strange expression: "It''s still a disciple of the Queen of Blades, which is a bit of a meaning."


    Hansen, they still continue to clean up the aliens within the Magma Gorge, but because there are too many different kinds of seeds, they can''t completely clean up a small team. Most of them just shoot, as long as those aliens don''t threaten them, they are lazy to kill. Because it is too much, it can''t be killed.


    Walking along the Magma Gorge, their main goal is the Duke-level heterogeneity, and the rest does not matter.


    Hansen has already passed through Boa, letting her pat the creatures in the magma, killing ordinary alien paintings, and shooting a little, killing the Duke-level images without shooting.


    Unfortunately, Hansen did not find the animal soul he needed. In the past two days, he killed three Duke-level aliens, but he did not even get a beast.


    "Everyone is careful, they all step back." Han Sen looked awkward and looked at the Magma River. I saw it in the rolling magma. A huge shadow gradually floated out. When I saw it, I saw a black more than ten meters long. The back is exposed from the magma, and this is only part of the back of the thing.


    The crowd held their breath and looked at the magma river. The shadow slowly swam towards the other end of the canyon. From the beginning to the end, it did not see it completely erupting from the magma.


    Only the nearby fire-fighting species are rushing away from it, and even the alien birds in the sky are hiding in the caves of the rock wall. The location of the canyon is quietly quiet, only the sound of magma bubbles bursting.


    Until the shadows faded away, the various aliens became active again.


    "Wang-level heterogeneity?" asked the situation.


    "It should be." Hansen nodded.


    The crowd continued on, and went to a slightly darker part of the Magma River. On the dark red magma, there was a group of white feathered red tops that resembled the cranes of the cranes, and they could not help but feel a little joy.


    The red-crowned cranes are quite large, and there are thousands of them, and at least they are the Piaget-class aliens. There are many Marquis and Duke-level existences.


    "I don''t know what they are." Hansen asked Boa to shoot to the other side. He and the team members killed the red-crowned cranes.


    A few thousand kilometers away from the red-crowned cranes, the red-crowned cranes have already noticed their arrival, and suddenly the flames of their heads spurt and wrap their bodies, screaming one by one, like a flame cannonball. They rushed over to Hansen.


    Hansen and Han Menger��s bullets and sharp arrows first hit the red-crowned crane. When the bullets and sharp arrows shot through the red-crowned cranes, the red-crowned crane suddenly exploded and turned into a raging fire, burning everything clean. .


    "Not good, these red-crowned cranes are simply physical bombs! Call out the enchantment." Hansen shouted.


    Han Menger summoned the blue gold worm king enchantment, and a red-crowned crane burning only flames hit it, suddenly bursting into a group of orange-red flames, like the sun in the early morning of the same wheel.


    Thousands of red-crowned cranes are like bombs bombarded on the enchantment. The sight is magnificent and unimaginable. The round red orange fireball blasts out outside the enchantment, and flames are flying everywhere.


    "These guys are simply not to be killed!" Hansen, they looked stunned, and blew themselves in a word, the temper of the red-crowned cranes was too violent.


    Fortunately, they have the enchantment of the worm king, otherwise even the top duke is here, I am afraid it was also smashed by thousands of fire bombs.


    Thousands of red-crowned cranes, just ten minutes, all killed in the enchantment of the king of the worm, and there is no one left, all burned to ashes, so Hansen is very suspicious, how is this race? Live to the present.


    The aliens in the surrounding area have already been scared away by the self-destruction of the red-crowned crane, but there is a heterogeneous fly out of the magma, and there is no fear of the self-destruction of the red-crowned crane. It still flies slowly on the magma river and is still facing Hansen. They are flying over here.


    The alien species that flew out of the magma, the golden shape resembled a peacock, and the body seemed to be condensed by the hot magma. The golden magma scattered between the flying bodies began to flow like golden fireworks. After the gradual dispersal, the fire gradually began. Extinguished, turned into black dust.


    When I came to the enchantment of the worm king, I saw the alien species of the magma peacock. The spurting of the magma in the mouth seemed to be poured into the enchantment of the worm king, and the entire enchantment was drowned. Among the magma, the heat of terror can melt everything.


    "This is a mutant Duke heterogeneous?" Han Sen looked at the magma peacock with a little surprise, and his heart was slightly happy.


    "Opening the enchantment let me go out and lick it." Han Sen rushed out with a ghost tooth knife, and smashed it toward the magma peacock. The purple-black knives roared like a rogue to the magma peacock.


    In the magma peacock mouth, the magma spewed, and it collided with the evil spirits of the evil spirits. It melted Hansen��s knife and made Hansen��s heart slightly surprised.


    Han Sen sees that the storm can''t be done, and the body shape suddenly changes like a ghost. The ghost tooth knife smashes out a knife like a gossamer, and kills the magma peacock.


    However, the peacock''s wings fluttered, and the shape seemed to be invisible. Hansen''s speed could not keep up with it, and the knife could not reach its body.


    "Fast speed!" Hansen frowned slightly.

 Chapter 2223： Jin Yan Peacock

    Hansen''s dragon wing flashed, and the telescope moved to the back of the magma peacock. The knife smashed at the fastest speed, but it was still smothered by the magma peacock.


    "I don''t believe you can''t kill you." Hansen flew away from the hot magma sprayed by the magma peacock, and the ghost tooth knife in the hand pressed forward, and a knife wire was interwoven toward the magma peacock.


    However, I saw only the magma peacock flashed and smashed out. In a flash, the knife net was rushed out, but there was still no body that could touch it.


    Hansen took back the ghost tooth knife, summoned the spell with two guns, and shot the peacock crazy. The peacock was flashing, leaving a golden residue. With Hansen��s crazy attack, he could not touch it. feather.


    When the magma peacock and Hansen were fighting, Han Menger opened the bow and arrow and suddenly shot an arrow.


    After the peacock escaped Hansen��s double-gun shooting, the figure has been forced to a position where it is difficult to force. Han Menger��s eye-catching eyes will pierce the peacock, but the peacock��s strange wings will swell. Out of a mysterious arc, it seems to fold the space, strangely escaped the arrow of Han Menger.


    "Great!" Hansen was a little surprised, and Han Menger also frowned slightly.


    Hey!


    Huang Fujing''s body broke open the space, and it was teleported to the back of the magma peacock, punching it on its back, but the peacock''s tail feathers swayed and escaped her attack.


    In the hands of the disciples, the Duke-level star shrimp sword broke out and turned into a sword rainbow to the peacock, but was once again escaped by it.


    Hansen and them teamed up to fight the magma peacock, but they never encountered a magma peacock feather.


    The peacock seems to be inconsistent with the indefinite flames. It is constantly twisting and flying in the air. Wherever it passes, the magma is like the Tianhe upside down, but Hansen has to retreat.


    Hey!


    Hansen and Huang Jingjing simultaneously rang the jade drum. Two sound waves came out and hit the magma peacock, but the magma temperature of the body rose sharply. The sound wave only came out of its body and splashed some magma. Only.


    After all, it was only the Duke-level jade drum, and the sound wave was not enough to reinvent the Duke of Mutation.


    "Let me come." Han Yu lightly sighed, and there was a Marquis-class star shrimp sword in his hand. At the same time, the rise of the body ignited the pure white light and the long hair fluttered, as if there was a **** magic light and shadow protecting her. Body.


    Han Yuyijian smashed into the magma peacock, and the invisible sword light broke out. Almost at the same time, the magma peacock was pulled out of a sword mark, and the magma on the body fell a lot.


    The non-Tianjing must strikes a great role at this time. Hansen can''t keep up with the speed of the magma peacock. Han Han doesn''t have to keep up with its speed. When Jianguang is out, it is bound to be bound. Kneeling on the magma peacock.


    In the hands of Han Yu, the swords are light, and the invisible sword light directly squats on the magma peacock, causing the magma on it to splash out.


    It��s awkward, but the effect is not very strong. Han Hao is still only the Earl class. Even if there is super **** and non-natural power, the damage caused to the Duke-class magma peacock is very small.


    "Zero!" Han Sen sees that the power of non-day is useful, just think of zero, zero is already the Marquis, and she also has the power of non-natural.


    Zero heard Hansen��s order, the purple light in the eyes, a bone knife pulled out from the hand, the magma peacock sprayed out the magma to melt the bone knife, but the bone knife flashed away, when it appeared again, Pierced into the chest of the magma peacock.


    puff!


    The magma peacock spewed a magma-like blood, apparently it was really hurt this time.


    The zero body moment rushed to the sky, the bone knife returned to her hand, and the peacock struggling to fly into the magma after the injury, and then cut the magma peacock chest, burning the flame of gold The blood spilled into the sky, and the shape of the magma peacock was in the air.


    Hansen''s hands were shot in a row with the heavily damaged magma peacock. A bullet hit the body of the magma peacock. The power of the six-breaking explosion exploded. The continuous terrorist explosion suddenly took a heavy blow. The magma peacock fried is fragmented.


    "Hunting the Duke-level heterogeneous Jinyan Peacock, getting the soul of Jinyan Peacock, and discovering the heterogeneous gene."


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, I can''t think of this speedy Jinyan Peacock, it is not a mutant, but the ordinary Duke is different, but its speed is really amazing.


    Hearing the beast of the beast, Hansen suddenly rejoiced in his heart and quickly went to see what kind of animal soul the Jinyan Peacock is.


    Duke-level beast soul Jin Yan Peacock: flight type.


    Hansen��s thoughts, a pair of golden magma condensed peacock wings appeared behind Hansen, only a slight vibration, suddenly Hansen��s body broke out at an extremely fast speed, while speeding up, with Flame spray and some space twisting power.


    "The soul of the flying beast is very good, but I already have the dragon wing, and the pursuit of the flying beast soul is not high." Han Sen sighed and transferred the golden peacock soul to Han Han.


    She still only has the repair of the Piaget class, and there is a golden peacock soul in the body, which is considered to be an additional guarantee.


    Hansen, they continue to search for the killing of different creatures, although they also got some firebirds, but they are not weapons.


    "Is the weapon-type fire beast soul so hard to find?" Hansen''s heart is slightly depressed. The common fire-birds in the magma canyon are different. He almost knows what kind of animal soul, but a weapon type. There is no animal spirit.


    Seeing that it was coming back to the handover time, Hansen could only take the team to temporarily return to the base, and prepare to go to a farther place next time, hoping to gain something.


    "Han Sen, you are back, there is a new team member to be arranged in your team." Han Sen just returned to the base, was called by the ice blue Knight King.


    "We don''t have an agreement. Can''t you take the people around me?" Hansen frowned.


    "Of course I remember the appointment, but we just agreed not to transfer your people, but did not say that you can not arrange people into your team? I am very optimistic about you, so I found you a strong team member, will be your team. Helpful." Ice Blue Knight Wang Xiaoyu said.


    "Can I refuse?" Hansen smiled bitterly.


    "No, this is the order." said the ice blue knight Wang Shuo.


    Han Sen was trying to say something, but he saw a woman coming over and went to the ice blue knight Wang Wang to the ice blue knight Wang Jingli: "Knight Wang Da, Bai Wei came to report."


    Hansen saw this woman, Hansen suddenly glimpsed, this woman turned out to be the eldest woman who had been to the narrow moon before, Hansen��s destruction of the Bible was also taken from her hands.

 Chapter 2224： White princess

    "Knight Wang, the new player you said, shouldn''t it be her?" Hansen looked eccentrically and looked at Bai Wei.


    "Yes, Bai Wei is the new team member of your team. You will have to cooperate well in the future." Ice Blue Knight Wang Xiaoxiao said.


    "The Cavaliers King, if there is nothing else, I will go back and prepare." Bai Wei looked indifferently.


    "Go." Ice Blue Knight nodded slightly.


    Looking at Bai Wei''s face indifferently leaving, Hansen pretended to helplessly said to the ice blue knight: "The Cavaliers King, you also saw, this woman does not even give your face, I can manage her." , you still give her another team."


    Ice Blue Knight took a shot of Han Sen''s shoulder, went to the table next to sit down and poured a cup of tea for Hansen: "Come, come and sit."


    Han Sen knows that the Ice Blue Knight King should have something to say to him, and he is not polite. He walked over and sat down.


    The ice blue knight said while drinking tea: "I let her go to your team, not letting you take care of her, but letting you protect her."


    "What is the identity of Bai Wei?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    "The four words of the Emperor Bai Wei, even if you have not heard of it, you should know what it means?" said the Ice Blue Knight.


    "The daughter of the emperor emperor?" Han Sen suddenly came over, no wonder Bai Wei has been so arrogant all the time, she turned out to be the emperor''s daughter of the emperor, indeed has arrogant capital.


    "She made some mistakes and was fined by the emperor. But the emperor just wants to let her experience and experience. I really can''t afford this responsibility, so you must protect her, really. What happened, anyway, if I can''t live, you must die even worse." Ice Blue Knight Wang Xiaoyu said.


    "Why don''t you find some senior knights to protect her? I don''t have the ability to protect her." Hansen smiled bitterly, this is simply a thankless errand.


    "There are kings who follow her, what else is it going to be? And the imperial wife of Bai Wei is very proud and will not accept such an arrangement." Ice Blue Knight Wang sighed.


    "There are so many preparatory teams for the Ice Blue Knights. You don''t need to use this outsider. You give such an important task to an outsider. Don''t you think this is dangerous?" Hansen looked at the Ice Blue Knight.


    Ice Blue Knight King looked at Han Sen with a deep sense, and then asked strangely: "Han Sen, you know who is the most trusted person among the Ice Blue Knights?"


    "Of course, those knights around you," Hansen said.


    Ice Blue Knight Wang shook his head slightly, watching Han Sen say: "The person I trust the most is you."


    "The king laughed, I have only seen you with you..." Hansen did not finish, and was stopped by the Ice Blue Knight.


    "You don''t think I am joking with you. You haven''t come to this step yet, so you don''t understand. Now I can only trust you, so I can only give you the Emperor Bai Wei. She lives, we all live. In the future, you will not be able to benefit. She will die, we all have to die, you are a smart person, I believe you will understand what to do." Ice Blue Knight said that he shot Hansen''s shoulder and got up and left the office.


    Hansen is not willing to take over such a troublesome character. The Ice Blue Knight King said very clearly that the difficulties he faces are not only those aliens, but also the troubles from the inside of the Ice Blue Knights.


    However, Ice Blue Knight has already said this, Hansen does not accept it.


    Hansen thought while walking to his dormitory. Suddenly Hansen��s heart slammed, and the pupil couldn��t help but shrink automatically. The sweat on his body stood up.


    There was no terrible power to attack him, and there was no special gas field. However, Hansen felt like he was stared at by a poisonous snake and felt an extremely dangerous atmosphere.


    Looking at the front of the passage, I saw a slender figure coming slowly from the opposite side of the passage.


    That should be a pure emperor man, the body''s breath converges, people can''t see his order, it seems like no ordinary people.


    The delicate face is like a jade sculpture in the hands of a master. A golden hair is very eye-catching, with a harmless smile on the face, and a pair of lake-like scorpions that seem to reflect the reflection of people.


    It is such a perfect and amazing man, as if it is very gentle and easy to get close to, but Hansen feels extremely dangerous.


    Hansen stepped closer to the man, and the man was watching Hansen. When the two men walked to the distance they were about to pass by, the man suddenly stopped and said faintly: "Is the secret on the stone tablet clear? ?"


    "What are you talking about?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse and stopped to look at the man in vain.


    The man smiled at Hansen slightly. The smile fell in the eyes of a man like Hansen. He felt like Chunyang. It seemed to melt ice and snow. If he laughed at a woman, I am afraid that the woman would be willing to pay anything for him. .


    Nothing to say, the man smiled and passed Hansen.


    "Edward." Hansen did not go to see the man, and continued to go to his dormitory. Although he had not seen the man before, Hansen was sure that he was the inspector Edward.


    "It seems that he already knows that I took the stone, a difficult and dangerous guy. Since it is an inspector, is he at least a king?" Hansen said in his heart.


    Edward walked into a room, and an ice blue knight in the room was staring at the surveillance screen, which repeatedly played the whole process of Hansen meeting with Edward.


    "It seems that his reaction is very natural, not like pretending, maybe we guessed it wrong." Ice Blue Knight said.


    Edward looked at the image again, but he laughed. The smile was like the spring sunshine: "We didn''t guess wrong, that is, he took the stone."


    "Why?" The Ice Blue Knight looked at Edward with some doubts.


    "He was too natural when he saw me. No Marquis would be such a natural expression when he saw me. The more natural he is, the more problem he has." Edward narrowed his eyes and stared at the freeze in Korea. The picture on Sen''s face: "I don''t think there is such an interesting disciple in the Queen of Blades."


    "Do you want to do it?" The Ice Blue Knight did not doubt Edward''s judgment and asked directly.


    "No, Ice Blue Knight and Mr. White are still here. This is not a place where you can use force." Edward smiled lightly: "But here is the chaotic star field, he can''t run. He is very interesting, but after all, it is just a Marquis. The absolute strength is too weak."


    "Inspector, you said that he would be really Mr. Bai?" asked the Ice Blue Knight.


    "No, if he is really Mr. Bai, then Mr. Bai should have already got the thing. Do you think that Mr. Bai will stay with the Knights and wait for us to grab it?" Edward looked at Hansen with interest. Information: "But this guy is really interesting. If he really took the sacred thing, we must get it back before the Knights found the monument, and then it would be a little late."

 Chapter 2225： Educational rookie

    After Hansen returned to the dormitory, he immediately called the little angels and asked them to take care of the twelve points and not to act alone.


    "Is Edward so terrible? Since he can''t understand the daring of grabbing, what are we afraid of him doing?" asked inexplicably.


    "If he reaches out and grabs it directly, then it is not terrible. In short, no one can act alone until this matter is resolved." Hansen said.


    Early the next morning, Han Sen took the team to proceed to search for the Magma Canyon, but this time he had to bring Bai Wei, which made the task a little more variable.


    Fortunately, Bai Wei did not speak on the way, just followed them silently, as if nothing was ignored.


    However, they just arrived within the magma gorge area, but Bai Wei suddenly stood up and stopped Hansen who was at the forefront.


    "From now on, let me be the captain of this team." Bai Wei said to Hansen with a commanding tone.


    "Why?" Hansen looked at Bai Wei with a smile.


    "You should know my identity." Bai Wei said faintly.


    "What identity? I only know that you are a rookie in my team. I want to be the captain. You are not qualified enough." Han Sen smiled at Bai Wei and did not pick up Bai Wei''s identity.


    Without that identity, Hansen can clean up her as a rookie. If it is clear, he will bully Bai Wei, that is, bullying the emperor, the meaning is completely different.


    Bai Wei gave a slight glimpse and looked at Han Sen''s eyes carefully. He nodded and said, "Well, if that is the case, then I will challenge you as a recruit. If you lose, let me be the captain of this team. You include them and will follow my orders in the future."


    "No." Han Sen directly rejected Bai Wei''s challenge.


    "Are you afraid?" Bai Wei stared at Hansen indifferently.


    "You are just a recruit, the weakest and most dish of the team, and I am the captain, which is the strongest presence in this team. If you want to challenge me, you must win them first." Han Sen Pointing at Han Menger, they said.


    "In this case, let''s go together." Bai Wei looked indifferently, seemingly disdain for Hansen''s words.


    "The rookie is a rookie, I don''t know how high the earth is." Han Sen sighed and said to Han Menger: "Dream, you should teach this rookie how to talk to the predecessors, don''t start too heavy, don''t kill."


    Bai Wei listened to Han Sen''s words, and his heart was slightly annoyed, but his face was unchanged. He looked at Han Sen and sneered: "You dare not fight with me, let a woman take the lead for you?"


    "Your imagination is so rich. This is a daughter. It is not too late to defeat her and challenge me." Hansen smiled.


    Han Menger listened to Han Sen��s words and had already walked out of the team and stood opposite Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei did not put Han Menger in her heart. Even Hansen, in her opinion, was barely qualified to let her take it.


    A preparatory knight of Hansen''s men, it seems that her age is similar to her, and naturally there is no need to worry about it.


    However, when Han Menger opened the bow and arrow, Bai Wei��s face instantly condensed. The whole person seemed to be a female leopard who entered the fighting state. His eyes stared at Han Menger. All the previous contempt and disdain were swept away. .


    Although Bai Wei is proud, she is not a stupid person. On the contrary, she is very clever. When Han Menger opened the bow and arrow, she felt a great threat. The strength of one body condensed on the fist.


    Han Menger did not pay attention to Bai Wei''s reaction. The bow in his hand was pulled to the extreme, and the moment the finger was released, the black arrow had already appeared in front of Bai Wei in lightning.


    Bai Wei looked cold and proud, and a punch hit the black light arrow.


    The emperor finally slammed fists, and the big universe could be ranked in the top five hegemonic boxing. In the hands of Bai Wei, the power of terror broke out, and it was not difficult to smash the mountains.


    Seeing that the arrow was about to be smashed by Bai Wei��s fist, the arrow suddenly disappeared in Bai Wei��s line of sight. When it appeared again, it had already stabbed her belly.


    Bai Wei''s look is unchanged. At the same time as the body stepped back, the fist''s hard biochemical impact is the lower jaw, and the black arrow is greatly enlarged. The whole movement is flowing in one go, and there is no such thing as stubbornness and confusion.


    boom!


    I saw a round of black sun rising in the position where Bai Wei stood, suddenly flew out Bai Wei, the body''s armor was broken, and a long hair was suddenly evaporated, leaving only the part protected by the helmet. Not destroyed, otherwise it will become a bald head.


    Bai Wei''s face changed greatly. The golden brilliance of the body turned into a flaming flame to protect the whole body. Only then did she not be completely destroyed by the bursting force. However, the blood overflowing from the corner of her mouth has already indicated that she suffered a minor trauma.


    Bai Wei did not think of it. An ordinary reserve knight of this squad, the power of one arrow was so fierce to such a degree that even the destructive power of the ultimate martial arts could not be compared with it, which made her unbelievable.


    But the facts are in front of him, Bai Wei lost the opportunity, only to see Han Menger continuously pulling the bowstring in his hand, one arrow and another lightning shot.


    Bai Wei was completely suppressed by the arrow, and there was no chance to be close to Han Menger.


    However, the gene therapy of the Imperial Family is indeed very powerful. Although Bai Wei��s Emperor��s ultimate martial arts fist is a little worse than Han Menger��s combination of destroying the Bible and breaking the six arrows, it is not as bad as unmatched.


    Under the suppression of Han Menger''s arrows, although Bai Wei fell in the wind, he never showed his defeat. Every aspect is considered to be the top. There are not many people in the Marquis who can defeat her.


    "Enough." Hansen waved to Han Menger to retreat.


    "There has not been a win or loss." Bai Wei stared at Hansen.


    Hansen smiled and said: "You have lost. You force the use of genetic techniques to stimulate potential. The power consumed is several times that of the dream, but it cannot break through the suppression of the arrow. Now, although it is a tie, the defeat is only a matter of time. This is an internal discussion, not a life-and-death battle. There is no need to continue."


    Bai Wei was silent, Hansen said nothing wrong, so she had no way to refute.


    "Even my daughter can''t beat it, or I will practice it for a few years, then let me challenge me." Hansen said unceremoniously.


    He deliberately suppressed Bai Wei, in order to get the absolute command of the squad, lest the team be led by Bai Wei, then there is no way to carry out his plan to hunt the beast.


    "Wait, I will beat her and you soon." Bai Wei said coldly, but did not insist on being the captain of the team.


    Bai Wei��s heart is not as calm as her face, her eyes are somewhat complicated to look at Han Menger, and then she looks at Han Sen. It seems that she can��t believe it. The insane girl who is horrible in arrow and arrow is actually the daughter of Hansen. .

 Chapter 2226： Coercion

    On the outskirts of the ice blue galaxies, after the night river king killed a group of invading voids, his face was pale and panting.


    After being forced to transfer to the Ice Blue Knights, the Night River King was transferred to the front line to defend against the void invasion of the galaxy. There are too many different kinds of aliens here. Even the king-level powerhouse like him, in constant battle, the body also The consumption is very large, almost impossible to support, and spent every day in fatigue.


    "Han Sen that bastard, don''t let me find the chance, otherwise I will have his life." Night River King whispered cursingly.


    "Who is it?" The night river suddenly turned his head and looked out of the passage, and the body entered a state of alert.


    "Do you want to kill Hansen? I can give you a chance." A man came in with a smile.


    "Inspector adults, what do you mean by this?" Night River King saw Edward, could not help but glimpse, then frowned.


    Edward walked over to the night river king and said: "Han Sen took away something that should belong to me, but because of the ice blue knight and Mr. Bai, I have no way to solve him by hand. You don''t want to kill Han too. Sen? We can cooperate, I will give you a chance to kill Hansen."


    Night River King snorted and said: "Inspector adults, you are joking, here is the Ice Blue Knights, even those you dare not kill, I am an ice blue knight, how dare to kill here?"


    Although the night river king hates Hansen, he is not stupid, and he does not want to pay his own life for killing Hansen, and he does not want to be used.


    Edward smiled slightly: "After two days, I will accompany the Ice Blue Knight and Mr. Bai to explore the new galaxy. When you can arrange to sneak into the ice blue star, you just need to be clean enough, I promise no one will know. You have been to the ice blue master. But you have to get back one thing for me. After the event, I can transfer you to work around me. You also know that the Ice Blue Knight King arranged you here, originally for the sake of Please Hansen, this is not what you deserve."


    Night River King''s face changed indefinitely, and a pair of eyes looked at Edward. He was not sure if Edward would use him to cross the bridge.


    Edward sighed and looked at the night river king and said, "You can''t do it, but you are already standing on the opposite side of the ice blue knight and white, and now reject me. I am really worried about your future fate."


    The heart of the Night River King suddenly jumped, the Ice Blue Knights had three factions, one was Ice Blue Knight, the other was Edward, and the third was Mr. Bai.


    Ice Blue Knight and Mr. Bai are obviously standing on Hansen''s side. If Night River King sins Edward again, it is hard to imagine how he will survive in the Ice Blue Knights. The batch of cannon fodder.


    "Inspector, I am not willing to kill Hansen. I have already hated not to lick his skin and smoke his ribs, but I can''t kill Hansen. He has a very powerful mask and a treasure, with my ability, fundamentally Can''t break that piece of treasure." Night River Wang quickly bowed his head.


    "I have heard about this matter, but you don''t have to worry about this. This is what I prepared for you." Edward said that he took out the same thing and handed it to the Night River King: "Take this, it will help you break it." Hansen''s shield is different, there is no such treasure protection, it is not difficult to kill Hansen with your strength, but it needs to be clean, otherwise I can''t keep your life."


    Night River King holds a metal statue with only a palm in his hand, his face is uncertain, and he is afraid that he will be abandoned after Edward runs out.


    Edward seems to see through the mind of the night river king, faintly said: "If it is not because the ice blue knight and white Mr. Bai stared at me, I will not find you to do this. I take them away, this It is your only chance, but you must remember to bring back what I want, otherwise the first one to kill you is me."


    The night river king bit his teeth and politely said: "Inspector adults please rest assured that as long as things are in Hansen, I will bring them back to you."


    "You are ready, someone will pick you up in a few days. Remember, chances are only once, do it clean, don''t leave a handle to them, or no one can keep you." Edward patted the night river king On the shoulders, turned and walked out of the fortifications.


    "Edward Lord, why do you want to find an outsider to do this? What if he swallowed that thing?" After Edward returned to the spaceship, the ice blue knight who was driving the spacecraft asked.


    Edward smiled: "Not in case, the night river king is a smart person. In order to save his life, he will certainly swallow the thing. As his amulet, he may even bring something to the ice blue knight or white. ��


    "Then you still use him?" asked the ice blue knight with some doubts.


    "Because it doesn''t matter, he has no other choice." Edward squinted and said: "With the doubtful and cautious character of the night river king, he will definitely be clean and beautiful. Besides Hansen, other members of the squad will also die. Also includes the Emperor Bai Wei."


    "Bai Wei''s saint is also in Hansen''s team?" The ice blue knight''s face changed, and then immediately understood Edward''s intention: "Night River King knows that there is an emperor among the people he killed, and then wants to rely on the ice blue knight. Mr. Wang Hebai is no longer possible. Even if he pleads guilty, he is a dead end, so he can only choose Edward, and the ice blue knight and white will be implicated because of the death of the emperor Bai Wei, no longer. Focus on other..."


    Hansen��s team has been moving along the Magma Gorge because it has been cleaned up once and this time the process has advanced very quickly.


    Bai Wei followed Hansen and they kept silent. They just silently observed Hansen and Han Menger, and wanted to know more about their strength.


    But when they came along the way, they basically didn''t make a lot of shots, and Bai Wei was slightly disappointed.


    Seeing Hansen, they still have to move on. Bai Wei��s face showed a hint of hesitation. After a while, Bai Wei said, ��Captain, I need to leave the team for a while.��


    "That can''t be done, you are my team member, everything must listen to my arrangement, not allowed to act privately." Han Sen said directly.


    Just kidding, Bai Wei himself acted alone. If something happened, he and I would be implicated in the ice blue knight, and Hansen couldn��t let Bai Wei leave his sight.


    "In this case, you will go with me." Bai Wei said faintly.


    "I said it, I am the captain. I have the final say where I go." Hansen frowned.


    "Go together or go by myself, you can choose." Bai Wei is still the same, still proud of his face.


    "Where do you want to go?" Seeing Bai Wei is eager to go, Hansen asked, sinking.


    "The nest of the dead bird." Bai Wei said lightly.

 Chapter 2227： Phoenix birds lair

    "What level of immortality is the immortal?" Hansen frowned and asked that listening to the name seemed a bit unlucky.


    "Deification." Bai Wei did not hesitate and replied directly.


    Hansen licked his lips and looked at Bai Wei and said, "Do you know what you are talking about? Go to the Shenhua class of alienation? Don''t say it is you, even if it is me, it will die."


    "If you are afraid, you can''t go." Bai Wei said that he changed the path and flew over to the magma river below the cliff.


    "Is this woman a fool?" Hansen had to catch up with Bai Wei with the team.


    However, Hansen does not believe that Bai Wei is a fool, and he is not likely to die in vain.


    Bai Wei came to the magma canyon for the first time. She even knew that there was any immortal bird here. Obviously it was prepared. She was sent to the ice blue star. It is likely that the main purpose is for the undead bird.


    Therefore, Hansen will follow up so happily. He also wants to see what Bai Wei wants to do. Otherwise, he will have bundled up Bai Wei and dragged it back.


    Bai Wei is very familiar with this place. After approaching the Magma River, he flew along the river and quickly found a cave that ran a magma and flew in without hesitation.


    Hansen also entered the cave together. The lower part of the cave was magma, and they all could fly.


    "Even if you want to go, at least you have to make it clear?" Hansen followed Bai Wei and flew into the cave and said.


    Bai Wei did not care about him. He just flew into the air. There was no other fire in this cave. The whole cave was surprisingly clean.


    Except for the hot, hot magma, it seems that there is nothing else.


    Bai Wei flew silently for a long time, and suddenly heard the sound of a boom in front. Hansen looked at the front and saw that the cave over there was wide open, as if it were a huge underground world.


    The magma flowed down the front of the cliff, forming a magma waterfall that looked unusually strange.


    After they flew out of the cave, they suddenly lit up and saw that the whole underground world was golden red, and the magma was everywhere, like a magma sea.


    In such a large magma sea, there is a small black island, and there are many green plants on the island, which looks very incredible.


    The temperature here is high, let alone the plants. Even the average count is hard to survive here for a long time. The plants on the island have not been baked, which is unbelievable.


    Without any hesitation, Bai Wei flew directly toward the small island in the magma, but this time she flew quite slowly and seemed to be very careful, as if she was guarding something.


    Hansen let Ji Ji, Han Yu and Huang Fujing sit on the backs of the little stars, carrying them by the little stars, in case of any danger, if they don��t come and open the enchantment, the ability of the little stars They can also save their lives.


    Oh!


    A place in the magma sea suddenly exploded, and the magma sprang like a spring. Only a black-red figure was drilled out of it, and it flew to the front of Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei looked the same, punched the black and red figure and slammed it over, only to hear a loud bang, and then saw the magma bursting out of the figure, and it was thrown out by Bai Wei��s body for more than ten meters. Into the magma.


    Hansen looked at it clearly. The figure was a bit like a crocodile. The whole body seemed to be coke. Occasionally, some places also showed the color of dark red like magma.


    Han Sen looked at the past and found that there were many black-backed backs in the magma sea. It seemed to be a piece of black wood, and gathered toward it.


    Oh! Oh!


    A three- or four-meter-long magma crocodile jumped out of the magma sea and swallowed it toward Bai Wei and Hansen.


    Hansen summoned a spell with two guns, and slammed against those magma crocodiles, and Han Menger also fired black arrows continuously.


    Hey! Hey!


    A magma crocodile was blown up by bullets and black arrows, and the magma-like body splashed and fell like a mass of magma falling back into the magma.


    However, Hansen did not hear the sound of hunting. The broken magma crocodiles, after falling into the magma, did not take long to reunite into a complete crocodile, and they rushed toward Hansen again.


    Bai Wei rushed to the small island while killing the magma crocodile in the front, and did not stop at all. Obviously, it was long known that these magma crocodiles could not kill.


    Han Sen saw that he would no longer kill those magma crocodiles, and directly let Han Menger summon the blue gold magic worm king enchantment, protect everyone in it, and then quickly go toward the island.


    Bai Wei was rushing in front of him. Suddenly, Hansen flew to her side under the protection of the reticle. The lava crocodile rushed over the reticle and could not hurt the mask half.


    Hansen also did not use a mask to protect Bai Wei, just behind Bai Wei, watching Bai Wei alone in the magma crocodile group.


    Bai Wei was slightly annoyed in his heart, but did not say anything. He continued to rush toward the island, and his fist blew a magma crocodile that only rushed to her.


    Although the magma crocodile is difficult to kill, but the power is not very strong, that is, the ordinary Marquis level, there is no way to block the progress of Bai Wei.


    Not long after, Bai Wei rushed to the edge of the island, just jumped over the island, and the body suddenly fell.


    Hansen, they are the same, only feel the body sinking, as if suddenly returned to the earth from the space without gravity, all of a sudden fell, fell on the rocky ground of the island.


    "Is this small island actually banned?" The disciplinary looked at the island with amazement.


    Bai Wei said coldly: "It''s not just easy to ban, it''s easy to come, but it''s not that simple to think about going out."


    "What do you mean?" Hansen asked Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei did not answer, but pointed to the magma coast outside the island.


    Hansen turned their heads and looked at the past. I saw that outside the coastline, among the hot magma, there was a golden red bug. If I didn��t look carefully, I thought it was a very high temperature magma. I saw it carefully. Do not know how many worms are dense.


    "Those are magma, they can''t leave the magma, but they are very aggressive. Even the Duke can''t stop the heat on them. When they come, they can fly, but they want to leave the island because there is a ban. You can only pass through the magma, and you can fly again after leaving the island for a distance of a kilometer. This distance is fatal. I hope that your mask will stop the attack of magma, otherwise it will all die. Bai Wei said coldly, apparently dissatisfied with Hansen��s failure to include her in the mask.

 Chapter 2228： The test of the dead bird

    Han Sen smiled a little, and he didn''t take it for granted. The demon king enchantment was not afraid of even the king''s attack, and how could he care about the small magma.


    "Is the dead bird on this island?" asked the curious question.


    Boa squatted on Han Sen''s shoulder, and his big eyes looked curiously at this not big island.


    The islands are not too big. At Hansen''s speed, it takes little time to walk around Rao Island. However, the plants on the island are very dense, just like a tropical rain forest. The flowers and insects are full of vitality.


    And standing on the island, I can''t feel the high temperature of the magma that is close at hand, just feel warm as early summer, people want to sleep lazily.


    Bai Wei did not answer, and walked toward the woods. Originally Hansen thought that there would be any danger, but soon found that the creatures here are not even different, they are very common creatures, and they are completely non-threatening.


    In the central position of the island, there is a white stone mountain, only a few hundred meters high, which looks like a white-faced hoe.


    At the top of the stone mountain, there is a dilapidated tower. It seems that it has been too old for a long time, and it has become weathered. The slanting seems to collapse at any time.


    Before coming to Shishan, Bai Wei glanced at the dilapidated tower on the top of the mountain and shouted: "The white queen is coming to the appointment, can the adult of the dead bird be there?"


    After Bai Wei shouted the first sound, the voice echoed over the island, but there was no reaction at the tower, so he even shouted twice.


    It was not until the third time of shouting that the door of the dilapidated tower on the top of the stone suddenly saw the door.


    Hansen and Boa and others have widened their eyes and looked at the gates of the tower. They are also very curious. What is the appearance of the deified bird of the deified level? It is not too big to see the tower. Since the immortal bird lives in it, I am afraid of the body shape. It should not be too big.


    Everyone looked at the tower door curiously, and heard the footsteps of the cockroaches coming out from inside. After a while, they saw a figure coming out of the portal opened by the tower.


    "She is a dead bird?" Hansen and others both widened their eyes and looked at the figure that had already left the door.


    The one that came out from the inside was not a bird, but an old lady who was licking her back and squatting. The face was full of bark-like wrinkles. The body was too old and hunched. Hansen''s waist is high, and his nose is covered with big, round glasses. He is wearing a big red robe. It looks like a weird.


    "Who is arguing below?" The old lady didn''t seem too tall. She stood in front of the tower and looked at the mountain. It seemed to be a bit unclear. She pushed the glasses on the nose and was dim. This is the focus of the eyes on Bai Wei and their people.


    Bai Wei obviously did not think that there would be such a person from the inside, but after all, it was the body of the emperor. Although she was shocked, she still calmly replied: "I am Bai Wei, the daughter of the White Emperor. Come, are you a big bird?"


    The old lady pushed her glasses again, squinted her eyes and looked at Bai Wei''s eyes. This was said slowly: "It turned out to be a white queen. I am not a big bird, just an old man who helped clean the tower." My wife."


    "I still have trouble helping you to tell the undead bird, the white queen came to the appointment." Bai Wei continued.


    "You are coming too late, the immortal adult is dead." The old lady said slowly.


    "Is the dead bird still dying?" Hansen and others all opened their mouths, and the eyes were about to come out.


    Bai Wei is also a bit dazed. She did not think that it would be such a situation. The deified bird of the deified level is already dead. What is the significance of her coming here?


    The old lady took a sigh of relief and continued: "But the Queen of the Dead has already told me before, if the White Queen should come, as long as he can pass the test, he can take away what he left behind."


    Bai Wei��s face was better, and he quickly asked: ��Bai Wei is willing to give it a try. I don��t know what the test is?��


    The old lady did not answer directly. The dim old eyes passed through the thick glasses at the bottom of the bottle. They looked at Hansen and they said, "What do they have to do with you? It doesn''t look like an emperor. If it is an irrelevant guy, it kills directly. That is, the residence of the immortal adult is not something that anyone can come."


    Hansen and others are all in the cold, and the old lady looks like half of the foot has stepped into the coffin, but the moment the eyes swept from them, but Hansen and others are cold, and feel it. Great danger.


    Bai Wei glanced at Han Sen and then answered the old lady: "They are the knights of my royal family, escorting me here."


    "It turns out." The old lady nodded, and she didn''t say anything more. The pillars walked step by step to the stone steps beside the mountain top. The three-story look made people worry, she would not Be careful to fall from the top of the mountain and fall to death.


    Standing on the top of the stone steps, the old lady recalled: "When the undead bird and the white dragon of your father fought for a thousand days, I didn''t know how many stars in the sky, but I still won the game. I promised them after the millennium. The descendants of the descendants were promoted to the Marquis level to decide the outcome. Unfortunately, the death of the undead adults failed to produce the offspring, not even the birth of their own, but they were also difficult to die.


    The old lady said here, the face of the sly color, and then pointed to the stone steps and said: "But the undead bird adult set this life and death stone steps before death, if you can walk up from the stone steps, finish All the stone steps are considered to be won by you. You can take away the things that the undead bird and the white emperor competed for. If you can''t finish, you can go back."


    ��Is there any other condition?�� Bai Wei asked, looking at the old lady on the top of the mountain.


    "No, no matter what method you use, as long as you can finish these stone steps and reach the top of the mountain, even if you climb up, you will win." The old lady coughed twice.


    "If there are no other conditions, I will start now." Bai Wei said, he went to the stone steps of Shantou Mountain.


    Hansen, they all look at the stone steps. This mountain is only a few hundred meters high. The stone steps go straight from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain. At most, it is only a few thousand steps. Hansen did not see anything surprising. I don��t know the stone. What kind of test is there on the level, I am very curious in my heart.


    Of course, Hansen is more interested in the things that the dead bird and the white emperor are vying for. Unfortunately, he feels that the old lady is extremely dangerous, or she should not provoke her to be good. She can only look at Bai Wei for the test below.

 Chapter 2229： Life and death

    Bai Wei stepped on the stone steps one step at a time. It looked very relaxed. There was no special force on the stone steps, and it was very light.


    Bai Wei is also slightly frowning, because she does not feel any power on the stone steps, and there is no difference between the stone steps and the level.


    Such a stone step, if Bai Wei let go of speed, it would be very easy to walk back a few seconds.


    "This is a test set by the dead birds. It is certainly not that simple." Bai Wei did not dare to care, and still carefully went up, every step was careful enough.


    However, the stone steps seem to have no special features. After Bai Wei walked a few dozen steps, he still did not feel any power on the stone steps to prevent her from moving forward.


    "Bai Wei, your body." The situation suddenly screamed underneath.


    Bai Wei heard the words and looked back at them. He found that Hansen and others were looking at her with a shocked look. It seemed that something happened to her that was extremely shocking.


    Bai Wei quickly looked at her body. From this look, even Bai Wei��s own face changed.


    After walking through these dozens of steps, Bai Wei didn''t feel how her body was, but her body grew unconsciously.


    Originally Bai Wei was a 18-year-old girl, but now it looks like an adult woman in her twenties. Her height and posture have changed a lot. Even the chest is much bigger, at least from b. Arrived at d.


    Bai Wei slightly frowned, and continued to walk a few stone steps, and as a result her body really changed, as if she grew up a few years old.


    Bai Wei thought about it and went back a dozen steps. Then the amazing thing happened. Her body turned back and went back.


    "You finally found out." The old lady smiled and explained in a somewhat hoarse voice: "The life-and-death stone steps set by the Undead Birds are not for everyone. As the name suggests, the life-and-death stone steps are a life." In the process of death, this stone step is your whole life, going to the end of the stone steps, that is, your life has come to an end, that is, death."


    "When you finish the stone steps, you are dead. What is the use of winning? The immortal birds are treacherous and do not give people a chance to win."


    The old lady was not angry at all, and said faintly: "The undead giants use genetics to lay down the dead and the dead. If you have the ability to break it, there is nothing to say about treacherousness, and it depends on the ability."


    Bai Wei didn''t say anything more. He continued to walk to the top of the mountain. As she went to the top of the mountain, the younger ones grew. Soon, the girl became a woman, and then the woman became a middle-aged woman. She was about to reach the top of the mountain. At that time, Bai Wei has become an old-fashioned dragon bell like a coveted old man.


    When he was only a few steps away from the top of the mountain, Bai Wei was already suffocating, and his body was twitching, like a dying old man.


    Bai Wei originally thought that this might be the power of illusion, but now she really feels that this is not an illusion, her body is already aging, I am afraid that after finishing the last few stone steps, it will really be like the old The wife said the same, and went to the end of life.


    When Bai Wei left, she had exhausted all kinds of strengths to prevent her body from getting old, but it was completely useless. This stone step seemed to be the natural law of life and death, and no external force could stop it.


    Looking at the last four stone steps in front of him, Bai Wei stopped, not knowing if he should go.


    Hansen and others are also looking at the heart of the situation, a stone step in the district, there is such a horrible force, it is hard to imagine, what a terrible strong man when the dead bird is alive.


    "Since the life and death stone steps can be retrograde, maybe this is only a test. After finishing the stone steps, it will not die. After winning the bet, it will be back."


    In fact, Bai Wei himself did not think so, but no one can guarantee that after the stone steps will not die, if it is really dead after the end, then it is not awkward.


    When the old lady listened to the disciplinary words, she smiled and said: "There is also the possibility that life and death each have a 50% chance. If you have the guts, you may bet on a bet."


    Bai Wei looked at the old lady at the end of the stone steps. The look was uncertain. This is not a game. If it is wrong, it will really die.


    "If I have a stone step, can I still come up?" Bai Wei looked at the old lady and asked, her voice was also based on the old man who was about to reach the end of his life, weak and weak with a deadly hoarseness.


    "Do you want to catch a creature to try it out? What is the significance of such a test?" The old lady said contemptuously: "After the White Emperor, it is necessary to take out the power of the White Emperor and win with your own life and judgment. The next bet, leaving the stone steps is equivalent to losing your bet."


    "Small silver and silver, to catch a little beast." Han Sen said to the small silver and silver side.


    When Xiao Yinyin listened to Hansen��s words, he immediately plunged into the jungle, and soon he came back with a rabbit-like beast.


    Hansen signaled that the small silver and silver had thrown the little beast to the stone steps, and then played a little on its buttocks. The little rabbit was frightened and climbed up the stone steps.


    When the old lady said that she wanted to kill them, Bai Wei did not stalk from it. Han Sen was a newspaper and reported it.


    The little beast is the same as Bai Wei. The more you climb up, the more aging. When you reach the last few stages, you can''t climb the old ones. Every step of the climb has exhausted all your strength.


    Bai Wei looked at Han Sen with a slight surprise. I didn''t expect Hansen to help her.


    The little beast finally climbed to the last stone step, as if he had exhausted the last strength and fire of his life. After shaking and struggling to climb the top of the mountain, he suddenly collapsed on the stone steps and completely died.


    Everyone sucked a sigh of relief, so that the end of life and death is the end of life.


    "This is too shameless, winning is also losing, losing is also losing." Discipline could not help but say.


    "If you have the ability to break the road of life and death, you don''t have to die naturally." The old lady said that she didn''t care, she didn''t care.


    The look of Bai Wei is uncertain, but the heart has already resigned. The immortal bird has set a test of mortal death. It is obviously not cost-effective to take life to win a bet.


    "If I were you, I would finish the stone steps." When Bai Wei was about to retreat, he suddenly heard the following Hansen said.


    Bai Wei was a little surprised and turned to look at Han Sen. I don''t know what he meant.


    "Young people, you are not standing between life and death, naturally speaking easy, if you are really so confident, you can go up and try it yourself." The old lady suddenly stared at Hansen.

 Chapter 2230： Causal force

    "If you don''t talk, I still have a point that I can''t be sure. Now I can be sure that I will never die after finishing the life and death." Hansen said affirmatively.


    "Young people, it��s useless to just say it by mouth. Since you are so sure, go up and go." The old lady looked scornful.


    "Good." Hansen said, he went to the road of life and death.


    He did not go all out to be angry with the old lady, nor did he have to help Bai Wei, just want to feel the power of life and death in life and death.


    Such power, even if it is in the level of deification, is probably not common. There are not many opportunities to experience this kind of power. Hansen intends to explore the subtleties of life and death.


    If the power in life and death is true, then it is not as simple as time power. If it is only time power, then the flow rate should be fixed. The lifespan of various creatures is different. It is impossible for all creatures to reach the top to age.


    Only the causal power of the cycle of life can achieve this effect. Further death is a step backward. It is a life. If such a force can peep into a few points, it will be of great benefit to any living thing.


    "Brother, is it too risky?" Han Han took Hansen, some worried.


    Although Han Han believes that Hansen��s judgment will not be wrong, but it is a matter of close relatives, I still feel a little scared.


    "Nothing, I will go up and see." Hansen patted Han Han''s head and blinked at her, which went to the stone steps.


    Boa originally wanted to go up with Hansen, but Hansen gave it to Han Wei, and he went alone to the stone steps.


    On the first step of the stone path, Hansen opened the hole and the purple mirror, and looked at his own changes.


    "Sure enough, it is similar to the power of non-Tianjing, but it is somewhat different. It is another kind of causal force." Under the double blessing of Dong Xuanqi and Zijing Shendie, Han Sen was able to I saw a chain of almost transparent order wrapped around him.


    Every time Hansen goes one step, he will be entangled with a few strange chains of order. Now Hansen can be sure that this stone road is not an illusion, but a terrorist force left by a truly deified power.


    Hansen went all the way, and his body gradually changed. From young to middle-aged, and then from middle-aged to old-age, Hansen felt terrible. His birthday figures actually decreased.


    The creatures outside the shelter can''t see how much of their specific life, and the creatures in the shelter can see the exact number.


    Hansen��s millennium Shouyuan, according to the current slowdown, should probably return to zero in the final stage.


    Hansen has returned a few steps, and Shouyuan will rise again. It really is a road from birth to death.


    Now Hansen has already admired the extreme for the immortal bird. These powerful forces are indeed worthy of admiration.


    It is a pity that the power of the purple scorpion butterfly mirror runs to the limit, and it is still impossible to resolve this mysterious causal force. Soon, Hansen is somewhat disappointed and can only continue to go up.


    The more you go up, the stronger the cause and effect, and the more obvious Hansen looks.


    Hansen didn''t have much to stay. He had already walked to Bai Wei in a short time. His body was the same as Bai Wei. The aging became a late old man, and he even had to breathe when he spoke.


    "This thing has nothing to do with you, why are you coming up?" Bai Wei looked at Han Sen somewhat complicated. I don''t know if Hansen was a hero in a time, or what other purposes.


    "I just want to verify my thoughts and have nothing to do with you." Hansen said, he continued to walk on a stone step.


    Hansen feels that his body is aging, his strength is gradually leaving his body, and even walking on a stone step feels exhausted.


    Bai Wei looked at Han Sen''s back and his complexity became more and more complicated.


    Hansen once again took the first step. There were only two stones left in front of him. There was almost no hesitation. Hansen took a deep breath and followed another stone step before he stopped.


    I took a look at my life and found that there was only one year left. If you follow the normal situation, if you go out this step, you will lose your life.


    "The undead bird is a powerful cause and effect force." Han Sen said faintly, he really admired the immortal bird.


    The old lady heard her eyes and said: "I don''t think you have a little insight, knowing that this is the power of cause and effect, not the power of time."


    "Unfortunately, I couldn''t see the undead bird on the side... It was a pity in my heart... I coughed..." Han Sen said from the heart of the lungs that such a strong person would not see it if he wanted to see it.


    If you can see the mysterious causal power of the Phoenix, you may be able to learn something from it, so Hansen really feels very sorry.


    But now the chain of order he can see is too vague, and he can''t learn what he wants.


    "Since you know a lot, do you have to go this last step?" The old lady smiled and looked at Han Sen, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Go, of course, go." Hansen said with a slap in the face, just because the body is too aging, but the voice is not very good, as if it will break at any time.


    "Oh, do you think that the power of the undead bird can''t kill you?" said the old lady, looking at Hansen with a blank expression.


    "Yes, but not on this stone step," Hansen said.


    "Since you think so, take this last stone step." The old lady smiled and stared at Hansen.


    The following Han Han and others are nervously watching Hansen above. If this step goes out and is the same as Hansen��s judgment, it will really be dead.


    Even Hansen himself said, it is not an illusion, but the real cause and effect. Han Han��s own practice is the power of cause and effect. She is very clear about the terrible power of cause and effect.


    The power of cause and effect can not only kill, but also kill people without seeing blood.


    Bai Wei also stared at Hansen''s back, his eyes full of complex colors.


    Han Sen knows her true identity. Bai Wei is very clear. She thought that Han Sen did this just to attract her attention or to give her some good impressions. This way she saw more. .


    But now that Hansen really came to the last stage, and seems to be really ready to take the final step, it made her understand that her previous judgment of Hansen was wrong.


    Between life and death, who can really be light and fearless? Even if you guess that you are going to die, you will not die, but who dares to take your own life to gamble?


    At least Bai Wei did not dare, so she looked at Han Sen''s eyes very complicated, and thought to himself: "Does he really dare to go out of the final step? Is he really sure, or is he gambling?"


    Under the gaze of everyone, Hansen slowly lifted one foot and stepped toward the last stone step.


    The old lady flashed a different color in her eyes, and the following Han Han were nervous and even forgot to breathe.


    Huang Jingjing calmed down, but his brow frowned slightly. He thought in his heart: "How did he judge that he would not die when he went up?"


    Huangfu knows that Hansen is not the kind of person who will gamble on luck. If he dares to go up, he must be 100% sure that he will not go to death.


    Under the complicated eyes of the people, Hansen��s foot steadily set foot on the last stone step, and at the same time, the last force in the body broke out, and the other foot followed, and stepped on it. Standing beside the dead little beast.


    boom!


    The entire stone step suddenly shines brightly, and the strange transparent flame emerges from the stone steps, swaying and burning like a thousand fires.

 Chapter 2231： Remnant of the dead bird

    The little beast, which first rushed to the top of the stone steps and fell to the ground, suddenly stood up and rolled up. Although the old dragon clock, but the skill is still very strong, two or three went to the feet of the old lady.


    The transparent flame on the stone steps burned, but it didn''t feel the slightest temperature. The transparent flame rose and condensed toward the air.


    Hansen, Bai Wei and the little beast had transparent flames that were pulled out and condensed toward the air.


    As the transparent flame peeled off, their three bodies gradually recovered, and the aging state gradually returned to their original appearance.


    All the transparent flames condensed into a bird in the form of a transparent flame in the air. The bird shaped like a phoenix, and a scream in the sky, then nodded slightly to Hansen, and the wings rushed toward the Shantou Mountain and rushed into the blink of an eye. There is no trace of the mountains and rocks.


    "Young people, you won." The old lady looked at Hansen seriously: "Just I am a little curious, how can you be sure that you will not die?"


    Hansen pointed out that the little beast at the foot of the old lady said: "You don''t want Bai Wei to leave the life and death, but it does not stop us from catching the little beast test. This shows that the test results should not be a bad thing for you, maybe there is still Some of the effects. And its acting is too exaggerated, I just rushed it, it rushed to the mountains, and did not look back, this is too abnormal, so I guess this little beast It is simply your captive."


    "With these, you dare to come up?" The old lady looked at Hansen with a strange look.


    Although these judgments are not wrong, they are related to life and death. This is only a kind of judgment. Even if there are half-doubt doubts, few people dare to come up.


    Hansen shook his head: "The judgments are not important. What is important is that I can see that it is not dead. Although it is really good, and there are special skills to converge, but it is not my eyes."


    Bai Wei, who recovered the girl''s state, also walked up, looking thoughtfully at the little beast at the feet of the old lady.


    "It turns out that I am more than one thing." The old lady reached out slightly, and the little beast jumped into her arms automatically. After touching the little beast, the old lady continued: "Since you have passed Life and death, I have been recognized by the will of the undead bird, this gamble is even if you win, things can be taken away."


    The old lady said this in her mouth, but she didn��t move at the foot, just looking at them with a smile.


    "Where is the thing?" Bai Wei asked, frowning.


    The old lady smiled and said: "The things are in front of you. Have you not seen it for a long time?"


    "This stone mountain?" Bai Wei sneaked a little, then immediately reacted, looking at the stone mountain under his feet.


    The old lady nodded and said: "This mountain is called the death pole. It is the treasure of the universe that was born naturally. When the undead bird and the white emperor discovered the dead mountain at the same time, they agreed to the death of the mountain, but unfortunately the final However, he was unable to separate the winners and losers. He could only leave the dead mountain in the same place, and the undead bird was responsible for the custody. But the undead bird was dead and buried in the dead mountain, this mountain is useless to other creatures, presumably The White Emperor also knows about this, so he will not come here personally, just let you come over to the appointment."


    "In this case, why did the father want me to come here?" Bai Wei asked inexplicably.


    The old lady said faintly: "If the undead bird died early, he had to occupy the dead mountain, but naturally he would not take it here, or leave a thing for you. As for whether you can take it, you must see you. I am."


    Said, the old lady''s crutches pointed at the tower behind him, a flame flew above the cane and landed on the tower, and immediately lit the tower, and the tower was swallowed by the raging fire.


    It was only a moment, the tower had been burned to ashes by the flames, and the wind was scattered, leaving only one thing in the original location of the tower.


    Hansen��s eyes looked at the thing, and they all felt a little weird. It turned out to be something weaved from dry grass and looked like a bird��s nest.


    The shape is definitely not beautiful, it can even be said to be a bit rough, but the head is a bit big, the diameter is more than three meters, and there are no problems for several people sleeping in it.


    "This is what the undead bird left behind?" Hansen asked curiously.


    The old lady looked at the bird''s nest and said with a confused look: "You should not underestimate it. This is the birthplace of the immortal adult. The dead grass is also a special thing. It is called the longevity grass. If you can take it away, later Naturally will understand its benefits."


    Bai Wei didn''t say anything more. He went to the bird''s nest and reached for the bird''s nest. But it looks like a bird''s nest woven from the grass, but it seems to have the weight of the mountain. After the second effort, the bird''s nest was not moving, and even a piece of dead grass could not be pulled down.


    The old lady smiled and said: "The undead bird was born in it, and lived in it. I don''t know how many billion years. The power of immortality has already soaked the nest of the whole immortal bird. The general deified device can''t compare with it. It��s not that easy to take it away."


    Bai Wei slightly frowned, and the golden light of her body was released. A light and shadow appeared on her body, which made her momentum rise sharply, and she did not know how many times stronger than her usual.


    Han Sen was a little surprised, but he couldn��t think of Bai Wei��s hand.


    However, even if Bai Wei, who has a strong power, still can''t make the nest of the immortal bird shake, it doesn''t matter how hard it is.


    The instrument of deification is not a thing that the Marquis can forcibly take it for, and it is obviously impossible for Bai Wei to force it away.


    "One thing is still one thing, the undead bird left the most precious things for you, but you can not take it, then dare not blame others." The old lady said with a smile.


    Bai Wei frowned, staring at the nest of the dead bird, but did not see how to take away the nest of the dead bird.


    Han Sen looked at the old lady and asked: "Is it only possible to take away the nest of the dead bird if you have finished the life and death and obtained the creature that the dead bird will recognize?"


    Bai Wei heard the old lady too, and the old lady��s face changed slightly. Without her answer, the two already knew the answer.


    Hansen walked to the nest of the dead bird and reached for the edge of the bird''s nest. The palm of his hand just touched the bird''s nest. Then the bird''s nest flew up automatically, and the rapid contraction became smaller. It was just a blink of an eye. The big bird''s nest fell on Hansen''s palm.


    "Sure enough." Han Sen handed the bird''s nest to Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei reached out and grabbed the bird''s nest, but Hansen''s hand was loose. The bird''s nest suddenly fell like a heavy boulder. The power of Bai Wei could not stop it from falling, and people were bent down.


    The bird''s nest fell to the ground, and Bai Wei did not take the bird''s nest anyway.

 Chapter 2232： The crisis is approaching

    "You have already taken things, and you are not leaving quickly. Don''t bother to disturb the immortal adults." The old lady said with some disappointment.


    "You take it." Bai Wei let go of his hand and said to Hansen on the side.


    "How is this so embarrassing?" Han Sen looked embarrassed, but his heart was about to bloom: "This is a good thing that can be compared with the gods, although I don''t know what it is, but it is definitely a good thing." ""


    Bai Wei glanced at him: "Just let you hold it for me for a while, don''t think too much."


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders and did not say anything to pick up the nest of the dead birds.


    The nest of the dead bird itself is equivalent to the instrument of deification. If it is not recognized by it, even a powerful deified person may not be able to use it.


    Now Hansen has been recognized by the will of the immortal bird and has the power to use the nest of the immortal bird. Even if Bai Wei wants to take back the nest of the dead bird, it would be useless if no one else can use it.


    "This can''t blame me for being arrogant and arrogant. It''s that you haven''t finished life and death." Hansen thought.


    Was taken away from the nest of the dead bird, the old lady seems very uncomfortable, impatient to drive them away.


    Hansen took the bird''s nest, and everyone left the dead mountain together and went in the direction of coming. He came to the coast in a short time.


    There are a large number of magma in the magma sea. With the magma twisting, it is like a burning magma. The high temperature on them is far more than the magma itself. It is only their quiet state. If their high temperature breaks out completely, Even the Duke-level armor will be melted quickly.


    Hansen tried it, and sure enough, the flight ability was forbidden. They could only get out of the magma.


    Bai Wei suddenly looked at Han Sen and smiled. This smile made Han Sen unable to help him. The usual arrogant people suddenly smiled and did give people a different feeling.


    Bai Wei took out a leaf from his body, infused a ray of light into it, and then smashed the leaf to the magma.


    The leaf automatically grows bigger in the air, and when it falls in the magma sea, it is already as big as a small boat, and the green crystal is like jade.


    The leaves floated on the magma sea, and the magma in the magma below evaded and did not dare to approach the leaf.


    Bai Wei stepped on the leaves and stood on it and turned to look at Hansen. "If you are willing to be my knight, how can I take you out of here?"


    "Good intentions lead." Han Sen said with a smile, this woman is really proud, and did not even inquire about who Hansen is, some magma in the district, how hard to live with him Hansen.


    Bai Wei met Han Sen and they stood together. Han Menger summoned a blue mask, shrouded them all, and walked toward the magma.


    A slight frown, Bai Wei reminded: "The magma will explode after being disturbed. The high temperature generated by their self-explosion, even the Duke-level defensive alien treasure will be melted quickly. Even if it is a king-level armor, it will continue in non-stop. Under the high temperature self-explosion, there will be some damage, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    ��Thank you for your reminder.�� Hansen replied that people have already embarked on the magma sea.


    They walked on the magma sea under the protection of the enchanted king enchantment. A large number of magma worms came close to each other. The body was like a red iron bar. After hitting the enchantment, it exploded immediately. Exudes horrible heat.


    That even steel can melt in the heat of the moment, and the sputum continues to melt on the enchantment, but it does not melt the enchantment.


    Bai Wei looked at the slightest look, and his face became more complicated.


    Bai Wei drove the leaves and looked at Hansen. They marched on the magma. The defensive power of the worm king enchantment made her feel amazed, and the look could not help but dignified.


    "How much secret is there in his body?" Bai Wei��s eyes flashed a trace of color.


    After leaving the island for a kilometer, the force of the forbidden air suddenly disappeared, and Hansen flew up and left the underground magma from the original road.


    The attack of the magma crocodile was still of no use to the enchantment of the worm, and it was that Bai Wei had to take the leaves, and his own strength rushed out of the magma.


    Hansen smiled and asked her if she wanted to come in and hide. Bai Wei did not answer, and forced herself to rush out.


    "This woman is very proud." Han Sen shook his head slightly and studied the nest of the immortal bird in his hand.


    Hansen used the purple butterfly **** to see, you can see that the nest of the immortal bird is full of the mysterious chain of causal order, and the arrangement is very close, almost no gaps can be found, even more than the causal order chain on the stone steps. Terror many times.


    However, Hansen tried it, but there was no way to stimulate the power of the bird''s nest. After studying it for a while, I did not know how it was useful.


    "It seems that I can only wait until I go back and study it again. The power of this bird''s nest may not be worse than that of the Purgatory Kingdom." Hansen thought.


    After leaving the underground cave, Hansen and others returned to the outside of the magma canyon.


    "The ruin of the search instrument, today''s things have only happened, if you dare to leak out half a word, the consequences do not need me to remind you?" Bai Wei looked at Boa, who was holding a search instrument, said .


    "This is not very good? We have just destroyed a search engine before, and now it has broken one..." Hansen seems to be somewhat embarrassed.


    "I will confess to the Ice Blue Knight King, you just do it." Bai Wei said.


    Hansen��s heart was happy, but his face was very embarrassed and said: ��Well, but there are still a few days before we return to the base to transfer the mission. Is it better to ruin it when we go back?��


    Hansen naturally does not want the content inside to be seen by others. Since Bai Wei is willing to take responsibility, it is better to destroy nature.


    Bai Wei did not say anything. She went straight along the canyon. Although her main purpose was to come to the appointment, it was true that she was punished. She could not return to the Imperial Family in less time.


    The reason why Bai Wei was punished was that he had some relationship with Han Sen. Bai Wei was defeated by the White Emperor because he lost the destruction of the Holy Destruction and also carried a black pot for the gold coins.


    However, the main purpose of this punishment is to let Bai Wei come to take the things left by the dead birds, but did not think that Bai Wei did not dare to go up, but let Han Sen get the approval of the immortal will.


    Hansen searched along the Magma Canyon. After two or three days, there was a figure who came to the Magma Gorge and traced them to Hansen.


    The night river king''s look is cold, although he is forced by semi-forced, but his mind to kill Hansen is not a fake.

 Chapter 2233： Metal idol

    On the way to the search, Hansen inadvertently broke into the territory of a group of tens of thousands of fingers in the fire crows. It took several hours to clean up the group of fire ravens and found a large number in the caves of the cliff. Fire crow egg.


    There are too many fire crow eggs, and the level of the small fire crows is relatively low. It does not have much effect when brought back. It can only be destroyed in this way, lest they grow up and become a new group of fire crows.


    When dealing with the fire crow eggs, Hansen thought about it and took a few fire crow eggs into the bird''s nest. I wanted to see if there was any effect.


    Who knows that it was only over an hour, and the fire crow in the bird''s nest smashed and shattered, and a small fire crow was drilled from it.


    "I am going, the power of this bird''s nest, will not be hatching?" Han Sen''s face turned a little weird.


    In order to determine the ability of the bird''s nest, Hansen made some experiments and quickly figured out the role of the bird''s nest.


    For now, the role of the nest of the Dead Birds is to accelerate the hatching of the eggs. After Hanson has found several kinds of eggs, they hatch in a short period of time. It is impossible to just coincide.


    Reminiscent of the role of life and death, let Han Sen more certain that this is not a coincidence.


    And the hatched small fire crow seems to be stronger than the average small fire crow, and the constitution seems to have improved.


    However, once the hatching is completed, the bird''s nest seems to have disappeared from the role of the small fire crow, and it cannot continue to grow rapidly.


    The only thing that can be determined at present is to accelerate hatching and improve physical fitness. As for whether there is any other effect, Hansen is still studying.


    Of course, all of this was carried out with the test of Bai Wei, and did not let her know the role of the bird''s nest.


    "This goods really does not bear the name of the bird''s nest." After Hansen figured out its role, his face became a little weird. If this is the case, Hansen''s help is not great. What he needs now, It is also a battle-type treasure.


    However, Hansen suddenly thought of the little red bird that was sleeping in the Union warehouse. I don''t know if the bird''s nest can hatch it quickly. The guy who eats the sun golden larvae should be useful if it can be evolved.


    Unfortunately, because Bai Wei was in the ranks, Hansen did not have time to return to the league to take the eggs of the little red bird, and he could only study it after he went back.


    After processing the fire crow eggs, Hansen continued to search forward. During the action, Hansen suddenly felt a guilty conscience and immediately shouted: "Open the enchantment!"


    Han Menger immediately opened the blue gold magic worm king enchantment, and all the people were shrouded in. Almost at the moment when the enchantment opened, a horrible force had already poured down, like a rolling long general impact on the enchantment. .


    "Night River King!" Hansen saw the power of the Hei River, and immediately knew who was coming.


    The black water was broken, and a figure emerged from it. It was the night river king, standing on the rolling black river water. The night river king stared coldly at Hansen in the enchantment and said: "Han Sen, today is your death. ""


    "Night River King, after the ice blue galaxies, your brain is stupid? You can''t even break my enchantment, how can I kill me?" Hansen deliberately angered the night river king.


    He knows that Night River King is not a stupid guy. Since he dares to come, he is certainly not that simple. There must be any plans and preparations.


    The night river king snorted, but did not mean to talk nonsense with Hansen. He knew that his time was not much. He had to kill Hansen as soon as possible and they escaped, so as to ensure that they would not be the person of the ice blue knight. Find.


    Moreover, he needs to leave as few traces as possible so that he can''t find evidence related to him when he is investigated by the Emperor.


    For killing Hansen, the night river king has full confidence, the only thing that makes him scrupulous, that is, the worm king enchantment, remove the worm enchantment, kill ten marquis, for the night river king It��s easy to say.


    The powerful Marquis is not likely to compete with the king''s powerhouse. Even if there are ten lonely bamboos, it is useless. The absolute strength is too great.


    The sneak attack did not happen. The night river king did not hesitate to directly take out the metal statue that Edward gave him. This is the source of confidence that he can break the enchantment of the worm king.


    The metal idol is only one foot high, and the whole body presents a golden color, which is like a statue of God of War in armor.


    "Ancient **** statue!" Bai Wei saw the metal statue that the night river king took out, but his face changed greatly.


    "What is that?" Han Sen looked at Bai Wei''s expression and knew that the metal statue was not the same, and asked quickly.


    "That is the statue of the ancient Protoss. If I did not read it wrong, it should be the image of the ancient war **** in the ancient Protoss." Bai Wei immediately said.


    "What is the use of that thing?" When Hansen spoke, the ancient warfare in the hands of the night river king had already exudes a horrible light, as if it was alive, and it turned into a golden force that wrapped the night river. The body of the king.


    It was soon seen that the body of the Night River King was wrapped in gold armor, and his strength was getting stronger and stronger, almost reaching a level of horror.


    "The legendary ancient Protoss are natural innate powers. They have a peculiar power. They can condense their power into ancient gods and give them loyal creatures. If you use ancient gods, you can temporarily get that. The power of the ancient Protoss..." Bai Wei��s face was somewhat ugly.


    Han Sen and others have all changed their faces. The ancient Protoss are natural innate powers. With the ancient gods, you can temporarily gain the power of the ancient Protoss. Does the current Night River King have the power of deification?


    "Han Sen, go to hell!" The body of the night river king was wrapped in the golden armor of the ancient war idol, and the whole body was shrouded in a ghostly gold **** of war, and a stock made him feel the power to tear the world. Roaring inside the body, as if you just punch a fist, you can destroy the whole world.


    This powerful force allowed the night river king to achieve self-confidence, but he did not mean to waste time. The sawtooth moon blade in his hand once again condensed his power and smashed toward the blue gold worm king enchantment.


    Unlike the usual power of the Night River King, under the support of the ancient armor of the armor, his original black water power was turned into a dazzling gold color.


    The power of Xuanhe��s night beast is like a giant golden sand wheel that goes to the enchantment of the blue gold worm king. The rapidly rotating golden sand wheel directly tears the space and forms a space crack.


    Hansen, they have no chance to dodge, the power is too strong, has far exceeded the king level, and even half-step deification is difficult to compete.


    "It''s over!" Bai Wei''s pale face is like a gray ash. In the face of such horrible power, there is no possibility of even escaping. The golden sand wheel that tears the heavens and the earth has been teleported on the enchantment, with blue. Under the glass-like enchantment collision, the enchantment was easily cut open, but the power was not consumed at all. It was necessary to cut the whole enchantment in half.

 Chapter 2234： Triple enchantment

    "Death!" In the eyes of the night river, the killings in the eyes of the river, the hatred of which almost burned up, hate not immediately put Hansen down.


    The power of the ancient gods is limited. The ancient **** that Edward gave him is only the power of this attack. After a blow, the power is exhausted and the ancient gods will dissipate.


    However, the power of one strike is enough for the night river king. He only needs to use this almost invincible image to break the enchantment. Even if Hansen they are lucky to die under this attack, they lose the enchantment protection. They, Night River King also have the confidence to kill all in a short time.


    It is almost comparable to the power of the deified powerful, so that Hansen did not even have the opportunity to escape from the dodge. They could only watch the blue gold demon king enchantment cut by the golden sand wheel like a tofu.


    Night River King is even more excited with his eyes shining, crazy to cut the saw blade in his hand.


    At this time, I suddenly saw two brilliances, one yellow and one green, rushing out, and combined with the blue enchantment, turned into a tri-color enchantment and the strength of the golden sand wheel.


    Hey!


    Almost equal to the devil''s strong hit with the golden sand wheel and the tri-color enchantment friction, so that the gold fragments and three-color radiance continue to splatter, like a colorful fireworks.


    The golden sand wheel cut into the three-color enchantment a little bit, but the speed was much slower, just like the sand wheel encountered a stone with a piece of diamond stone. The speed of the undercut was many times slower than before. .


    "Give me death!" The night river king felt the resistance from the three-color enchantment, and his heart was slightly shocked. The more explosive force pushed forward, and wanted to open the enchantment once and kill Hansen.


    The huge golden sand wheel kept pressing down in the roar of the night river king, cutting the three-color enchantment a little bit, and seeing that the enchantment had been cut a little and half, the golden sand wheel cut into the enchantment with the power of terror. Within the space, the space inside the enchantment was ground out of a crack in the space. Hansen had already retreated to the last side of the enchantment and stuck it on the enchantment wall at the other end.


    However, the gold sand wheel still cut in, and cut the three-color enchantment together with the space, and kept pushing them toward Hansen.


    Because it was blocked by the three-color enchantment, the speed of the golden sand wheel was slowed down a lot. Hansen and Bai Wei both used various forces to blast the golden sand wheel, hoping to have some effect and help the three-color enchantment block the blow.


    However, in the face of the power of deification, even the most destructive Han Menger, the strength of playing on the golden sand wheel is like itching.


    Hansen''s strength in front of the golden sand wheel is almost like the difference between an ant and an elephant, which can be described as insignificant.


    But now, Hansen, they can not remove the three-color enchantment, there are three color enchantment blocking, the speed of the golden sand wheel is not fast.


    Once the three-color enchantment disappeared, the speed and impact of the power of the deified level made Hansen have no time to escape. I am afraid that even if there is no chance to use teleport, they will be directly strangled.


    Seeing that the golden sand wheel has been smashed, Hansen has no retreat. The golden sand wheel cuts off the majority of the three-color enchantment and continues to press forward. Hansen has no retreat.


    "Han Sen, just end here!" The night river king snarled wildly, and the sawtooth moon blade in his hand was pressed more madly. At this time, the night river king was almost unstoppable as a god.


    Hey!


    During the process of being chopped and cut, the three-color enchantment constantly emits a sound similar to the cracking of stones in the mixer, and the sound is getting louder and louder.


    Hansen posted on the enchantment wall and constantly bombarded the golden sand wheel, but the golden sand wheel was already in front of him, grinding the space in front of him, and the space cracks spread out, almost extending to Hansen. They are on them.


    Bai Wei has some despair, her face is full of horror, she is so proud, she is still only a 18-year-old girl.


    The powerlessness and desperation in the face of death have flooded her brain and prevented her from controlling her emotions.


    Hansen��s heart is a thousand turns, thinking about how to deal with the current situation, the level of deified power is too strong, beyond the scope of his ability to compete.


    Hey...hey...


    However, at this time, I suddenly saw that the speed of the golden sand wheel slowed down, and it was getting slower and slower. The golden light above it was flickering and it seemed that it could not be cut.


    The fierce collision between the golden sand wheel and the three-color monster king enchantment has also weakened a lot. The golden sand wheel is like a broken sand wheel cutting machine. It does not turn when it turns, and it can''t continue to cut it.


    "How...how could it..." The night river king was so stunned that he could hardly believe what was happening in front of him.


    The remaining three colors of the three-color enchantment will be completely cut. Hansen has nowhere to hide. Seeing that everything is about to end, but the ancient war gods shrouded in the night river king suddenly changed suddenly. Dark, the golden armor of the ancient warfare has also appeared many cracks, and it will be broken.


    Night River King knows what happened, this is a sign that the power of the ancient war idol will be exhausted, but he really can''t believe that the three-color mask can actually block the power of the deified level.


    Bai Wei is also an incredible face. The defensive power of the enchanted king of the worm has already surprised her, but now it has blocked the blow of the ancient gods and the blessing of the gods, but it still makes her feel incredible.


    Hansen and Han Wei and others are ecstasy in their hearts. The single demon king enchantment is only equivalent to a half-step deification. The triple enchantment can not block the deification, even Hansen himself has no confidence.


    However, from the results, although the three-color enchantment was seriously damaged, it was still blocked.


    Hey!


    The ancient war gods and shadows shrouded in the night river king disappeared, and the gold armor on the body collapsed, turning it into dust.


    The gold sand wheel suddenly collapsed, leaving only a touch of black water still in the impact.


    The three-color monster king enchantment also disappeared, and the three beasts were all hit hard. It may take a long time to completely recover. The combination of triple enchantment is not enough to compete with the power of the deified level.


    "I didn''t expect you to have three masks. The defense is really strong. Unfortunately, although that blow didn''t kill you, now you have no protection from the mask, and you still have to die." The king''s face is witnessed, but his eyes are full of greed.


    Hansen''s masks can actually block the devil''s blow. What a powerful alien treasure, although it can''t be completely destroyed, but the alien treasure has been damaged and can''t be used, does that mean that if he kills Hansen, Can you win those masks?


    The greed and killing in the heart of the night river king are intertwined, the power of the black water is surging wildly, and the black water wheel is again condensed on the edge of the sawtooth moon.


    Although there is no blessing of the power of the ancient warfare, it still has a terrible power of the king.

 Chapter 2235： I am afraid I will let you down.

    Hansen''s figure was moving, and the dragon wing and the **** on the ear came out together. He grabbed the baby and fled, and escaped the black water wheel impact of the night river king.


    In the eyes of the night river, the flash of crazy color, roaring: "Then let them go to **** to wait for you."


    The strength of a pair of serrated moon blades is not diminished, and a series of shocking black water wheels are continuously smashed toward the disciples.


    "I''m afraid I will let you down." Hanson''s mouth was a taunting color.


    Hey!


    I saw a golden mask rising from Han, who was the fourth demon king enchantment without damage. The golden enchantment protected Han Han and blocked all the black water attack. .


    A huge black water wheel is as crazy as a cutting machine and rubs against the golden enchantment, but it never breaks the golden enchantment.


    "Damn, there is still such a different treasure!" The heart of the night river is full of anger, helplessness, despair and loss.


    He has done this level, but still can''t kill Hansen, even the injury did not hurt him, the gold worm king enchantment has completely defeated his confidence.


    Without the help of the power of the ancient warfare, his power was not enough to break the mask of the defensive metamorphosis, and this plan has completely failed.


    No one thought that there would be as many as four different treasures, and even more unexpectedly, the triple mask could block the power of the deified level.


    But soon the night river king found hope again, because he saw Hansen rushed over to him, and was not protected by the gold mask.


    "I don''t believe it, you still have a fifth mask." The roar of the night river king, the power of the body broke out again, the black water almost enveloped the whole world, a pair of sawtooth moon blades with a thrilling water The wheel went to Hansen and killed.


    Hansen��s dragon wing vibrates, and the body teleports through the black water wheel, continuing to rush to the night river king.


    In the heart of the night river, the anger reached the extreme, the double-edged blade quickly twirled, and the black water wheel criss-crossed and shrouded Hansen, trying to crush Hansen into pieces.


    Hansen��s Dong Xuan gas field and the purple butterfly **** frog mirror have all reached the limit, and at the same time, the speed and power are far less than the night river king.


    It is very difficult to avoid the attack of the Night River King. Only through the ability of pre-judgment and layout, plus the space that can be teleported, I can barely escape the black water wheel and let Hansen be away from the night river king. Getting closer.


    Ten thousand meters... five kilometers... three kilometers... two kilometers... one kilometer...


    The mad attack of the Night River King did not even prevent Hansen from advancing.


    Finally, when Hansen was less than 500 meters away from the night river king, Hansen screamed, holding a ghost tooth knife in his hands, bringing a horrible sword like a goblin, and rushing toward the night river king. .


    "You are too small to see the power of the king." Hansen is so provocative, has made the night river king angry to the extreme, the serrated moon blade to Hansen, a round of black water wheels that can almost cover the world. Next, it seems as if Hansen is to be cut together with the whole land.


    Night River King does not think that Hansen is his own opponent. If there is no such odious mask, Hansen is a humble object like ant in the eyes of the night river king.


    Now the ant dares to challenge him positively, and makes the night river king angry, but also raised a glimmer of hope.


    He must have been unable to stop Hansen��s work. Even if he killed Hansen and broke the mask, the remaining players would spread the news.


    But as long as you kill Hansen and get the thing that Edward wants, Night River King can use this as a capital to teach Edward and even the Ice Blue Knight.


    Edward sacrificed an ancient statue for that thing, and Night River King believed that the value of the thing was enough for him to keep the life.


    However, when Hansen��s knife was about to collide with the black water wheel, Hansen actually forcibly recovered the knife and moved again and again. This time Hansen directly teleported to the night river, behind him. It is already less than ten meters.


    "Looking for death!" The night river king clearly perceives that Hansen is there. In the moment when Hansen teleport appeared, he directly smashed the past.


    Too close, the night river king is convinced that the speed of this knife will make Han Sen even teleported too late.


    At the same time as the knife was pulled out, the body of the Night River King turned, and when Hansen was there, it was just the end of the teleportation, and it was too late to move to escape his knife.


    "Go to hell!" Night River King''s crazy roar.


    "Boa!" Han Sen is not looking at the eyes, a **** figure suspended in the air, there is no intention to dodge, just whispered a sentence.


    I saw Boa sitting on Hansen''s shoulder, holding a white jade drum in his hand, and the white tender hand took a picture on the jade drum.


    The night river king recognized that it was the jade drum of the jade drum star, and his face could not help but change slightly. He had exhausted all his strength and there was no extra power to defend the sound of the jade drum.


    However, the night river king does not think that the power of the jade drum can make him, the jade drum is only the duke level, it is difficult to promote the king.


    With his king''s body, it is possible to kill Hansen with the sound of the jade drum. Even if it is hurt by the impact of the sound wave, it does not matter.


    At the same time, the night river Wang Xin��s thoughts turned electric, and he saw that Bao��s white tender hand was shot on the drum surface of the jade drum, but the drumhead was somewhat different from the white jade drum in the impression of the night river king, with a **** scorpion pattern on it.


    Did not wait for the night river king to have a second thought, a bang of the drums was introduced into the mind of the night river king.


    Boom!


    The night river king only felt that the top of the sky was pierced by an indestructible steel cone, which had been penetrated from the top of his head and almost pierced his entire body.


    The night river king suddenly felt like the inside of the brain was hollowed out. He couldn��t think about anything, and his hands couldn��t help but hold his head and scream.


    With the collapse of the Night River King, the black water wheel that almost lingered on Hansen also collapsed.


    Under such a close distance, even if the king''s power is unable to withstand the stun power of the **** jade drum without precaution, this has already been confirmed on the jade drum star, Han Sen is very clear about this.


    "Night River King, today my grievances should have been broken." Hansen''s ghost tooth knife with a horrible evil spirit, screaming toward the screaming night river king.


    Night River King wants to kill Hansen, and Hansen doesn''t want to kill him.


    A horrible knife stroked the throat of the river king, which could tear the power of the mountain. Only a shallow knife mark was left on the neck of the night river king. The blood flowed down the blade, but he could not take him. The neck is completely open.


    The strength of the king''s strongman is far above the Marquis. This knife has not been able to break the neck of the night river king, but only hurt a little flesh, so that the night river king suffered, the brain recovered a little.


    Boom!


    But I haven''t waited for the night river king''s brain to re-rotate, and a drum sounds, and suddenly let the night river king feel a glimpse inside the brain, like being knocked open with a hammer and a chisel, and dug his brain. The same, once again horrible.


    Boa''s little hand was shot again on the **** jade drum, and there was no pause. The two small hands went up and hit the jade drum in rapid succession.

 Chapter 2236： Killing the night river king

    The night river king should not let Han Sen rely so close, the power of the **** jade drum will weaken with the distance. Under such a close distance, the night river king will attack Hansen with full strength, and has no spare power to defend itself. Only relying on the body of the king''s body is hard to resist the **** drums.


    It is difficult to think about anything by the **** drum sounds such as the iris needle. It is hard to think about it, and it is difficult to make more responses.


    Boa''s pair of small hands patted continuously on the jade drum, and the drum sound was full of rhythm.


    "Hey! Hey!" The rhythmic drum sounds like a steel needle piercing into the mind of the night river king, so that the night river king stunned his head, even his own body. They have been unable to control and fell directly from the air.


    The horrible drum sound echoed in the air, hitting the gold enchantment, blocked by the gold enchantment, and did not hurt Han Han and others in the enchantment.


    With the rhythm of music, Hansen went to the night river king madly, and the horrible drum sound wave had no effect on him.


    Hansen has been infiltrating **** jade drums with blood vessels, although until now, he has not been able to completely control the **** jade drums, but his blood has been partially integrated into the blood, and he has a trace of blood. If there is no contact.


    Bloody has already regarded Hansen as part of himself, and naturally will not hurt him.


    Knife is like a evil spirit. Hansen came to the night river king in front of him. He smashed his neck against his neck. The flesh and blood on the blade and the neck made a sound of gold and iron, and Hansen��s knife only There was a shallow blood mark on his neck.


    However, this is not a problem. Boa��s drums are still going on. Night River King has no chance to fight back. He screams in his head, and the seven scorpions are bleeding.


    Hansen��s knives and knives went down in the same position, and the flesh and blood wounds grew bigger and bigger, and the purple and black knives on the wounds became more and more terrible.


    If you can''t do it, you can''t do it. If you can''t do it, you can''t do it. The king of the night river is so strong that you can''t resist it.


    If you change the general Marquis, I am afraid that even the skin of the king body can not be cut, but Hansen''s knife is very cohesive, and the destructive power is far beyond the general Marquis, even the general Duke may not be comparable to Hansen.


    Coupled with the power of the tooth, there is tearing power. Hansen slashes on the wound, and the force of the tooth is accumulating a little bit. The black and purple on the wound is getting thicker and thicker, and the tearing force is getting stronger.


    Bai Wei stood in the enchantment and saw Hansen slashing his knife over the neck of the night river king, causing the king''s blood to splatter and the shock in his heart became stronger and stronger.


    Hansen really gave her too many accidents and shocks, strong self-confidence and accurate judgment, able to withstand the demonized shield, even the king-level powerhouse was shocked by the jade drum, Hansen��s possession, even Even the emperor of her royal family is very envious.


    Bai Wei is not without a king-level device, even a deified device, as long as she wants, can easily get it.


    But what about getting a deified weapon? With the strength of her Marquis level, the power of the instrument of deification is not exerted at all, and holding does not have much effect.


    Like the three-color shield that Hansen used, the Marquis level can be used, and the defensive power against the deified attack can hardly be imagined. What kind of treasure is that.


    Bai Wei naturally recognizes the jade drum, but even if it is promoted to the king''s jade drum, it is not like the jade drum in the hands of the treasure, which has such a big effect on the king level.


    What is even more frightening is that the slap on the jade drum is actually a child, a child who seems to be only five or six years old.


    Hansen fell down with a knife and a knife, and the flesh and blood on the neck of the night river was turned open, and the blood in the inside was spurting out, and the bones were smashed with knife marks.


    Hansen has no idea how many knives have been smashed, and the strong force of the fangs has penetrated into his neck bones. The color of purple and black has gradually torn the king''s bones, making the cracks on the king''s bones more and more.


    Hey!


    Hansen went down again, and the entire blade of the ghost tooth knife fell into the neck bone of the night river king, causing the night river king to pull down half of his head.


    However, the night river king who was shocked by the drums had no ability to counterattack, and the mouth and nose spurted blood with the drums.


    Hansen asked Boa to stop hitting the **** jade drum and watched the dying, the night river king who was half-squatting on the ground asked: "Who is letting you kill me?"


    Hansen does not believe that Night River King has the ability to sneak into the ice blue master to kill him, and if the night river king has an ancient statue, he will not wait until today.


    The last time I was at the Blade Star, I was afraid that Night River King had already used it to kill him.


    Hansen has already speculated in his heart, but still wants to be confirmed from the mouth of the night river king.


    The night river king''s neck is almost to be cut off, the force of the teeth at the wound is constantly torn, and the brain has been subjected to continuous impact. The night river king is half-squatting on the ground, and has struggled for a few times without moving. The blood is mad, and the eyes are almost out of focus.


    "No... don''t... kill... kill me..." Night River''s eyes were white, and the mouth was intermittently talking, but because of the blood in his mouth, he said nothing incomplete.


    "Who is letting you kill me?" Hansen asked again.


    "Supervisor... Inspector... No... Don''t kill me..." Night River King said hard.


    After Hansen listened, he slashed and smashed the neck bone of the night river king who had been eroded by the power of the fangs. The head of the night river king suddenly rolled out, and a king-level powerhouse was like this. Being killed.


    Knowing who it is, the night river king does not have to stay, just by his side, it is impossible to pull Edward into the water.


    Maybe it will leave Edward with the opportunity to reverse black and white, and it is not impossible to save the Night River King alive.


    After smashing the night river king, Hansen has searched all the things on his body. There are other things on the jagged moon blade of the king level. Unfortunately, there is no space bag or something like this in this era. The items are limited, but they are already very impressive.


    Just a pair of king-level sawtooth moon blades has been valuable, plus a few other things, if used for trading, you can exchange a lot of king-level heterogeneous genes.


    Killing the night river king, Hansen, they can no longer continue to search, ruined the search instrument, and returned to the base with the body of the night river king.


    The ruin of the search instrument was also directly pushed to the night river king, which saved a lot of trouble.


    After the ice blue knight came back, he was extremely angry. The main reason is of course that the night river king wants to kill Hansen, but Bai Wei is almost killed.

 Chapter 2237： Journal

    The Ice Blue Knight King thoroughly inspected this matter, although it is clear that there must be someone inside the Ice Blue Knights who helped the Night River King, otherwise the Night River King could not sneak into the Ice Blue Star without knowing it. But in the absence of any clues, there is no way to make Edward.


    Hansen��s team is temporarily trimmed in the base, so there is no need to do search cleaning.


    "The night river king that idiot, with the ancient war gods even a few marquis can not kill." Inside the closed room, an ice blue knight face ugly said.


    "Night River King is not smart, but it is not a stupid person. There must be a reason for him to fail so thoroughly." Edward said faintly: "Looks like Hansen is more aware than me." It''s harder to deal with."


    The Ice Blue Knight frowned. "What do we do now? Now that the Ice Blue Knight has been vigilant, we don''t want to start it. It''s not so easy. If they let them find the monument, aren''t our efforts in vain?"


    Edward shook his head and said: "Not so pessimistic, now it is certain that Hansen did not hand over things to Ice Blue Knight or Mr. Bai, so even if they find the monument is useless, we still have a chance."


    ......


    Hansen played a few things in the room from the night river king, the highest value of which is the pair of sawtooth moon blades, which are considered top grades in the king class.


    However, Hansen already has a ghost tooth knife, which is naturally not used, and is not in a hurry to sell.


    Little angels, zero and Han Menger have their own soldiers, and they can''t use this thing.


    Among the remaining pieces, there is a king-level shield of the same treasure, but unfortunately this thing has no chance to use.


    In addition, there is no king-level treasure on the night river king, and I don''t know if it is really poor, or there are good things that are not carried on the body.


    The remaining pieces of the Duke-level treasures and some materials, Hansen just waiting to add his own Duke gene, temporarily collected.


    Among them, there is something that is not a different treasure, but it has caused Hansen��s attention.


    Inside the thing that was found out of the night river king, there was a small box with a big palm. The production was very beautiful. Hansen confirmed that the material used to make the box turned out to be a king-level heterogeneous gene.


    It looks like the corner of a certain creature. The texture is very hard, but it is only carved into a box, and it has not been refined into a treasure.


    But in such a box, it is not a precious thing, just a diary.


    Hansen opened the diary and looked at it. It turned out to be a diary. The things recorded were the life experiences of the night river king, all of which were very trivial things.


    The guy like Night River King even wrote a diary every day, which made Han Sen feel a little incredible.


    And a common diary does not seem to fit in such a precious box.


    Hansen did not believe that this was just an ordinary diary, and he observed it carefully with the hole and the frog mirror, but the conclusion reached made Han Sen very hopeful.


    This is indeed a very ordinary diary. The process of making it is backtracked by the mirror. It is normal and can''t be normal. There isn''t even a folder. The material is also common in the gene universe, even the diary of this brand. It is a famous brand in itself, and people in the universe use this notebook.


    "Since the diary itself has no problems, can it be said that there is a problem with the content?" Hansen never believed that the guy like Night River King would have nothing to write a diary every day.


    Looking through all the diary content, it is indeed something that is nutritious, so Hansen has to doubt his own judgment.


    "Don''t the night river king really be a very emotional guy, can insist on writing a diary every day?" Hansen put down the diary and went to study the box.


    There is no problem with the box itself. The king-level dissimilar materials are made. There is no such thing as a dark space in the middle. The box is very simple, and there are no patterns in the square.


    "Sister, what secrets were written in the diary, you have been watching for a long time." The disciples came over and asked with a smile.


    "This is the diary that I found on the night river king. I suspect that there may be something wrong with the diary, but I can''t see the problem," Hansen said.


    "Show me, maybe there will be discoveries and maybe."


    Hansen handed the diary to the disciplinary. The disciples first looked at the paper in the diary, and then looked at the contents of the diary. After a while, he said: "If I am not mistaken, this should be a password. Text."


    "What cipher text?" Hansen asked in confusion. The diary book is written in the universal text of the gene universe, and he knows every word.


    Discipline points to a diary in the diary, saying: "This is the common text of the gene universe. There is nothing wrong with it, but if you carefully compare these diaries, you can find that he has certain rules in the use of words in narrative. Hidden a password, if you can unlock the password, you can pick some of the text and rearrange them to form what you really want to record."


    "Can you crack the password?" Hansen asked.


    "I have learned some, but I am not very proficient. If there is a password comparison table, there is no problem to read it. If there is no password comparison table, I want to decipher it. Then I can''t do anything. You can go to our house to find someone to help, Ji Jia. There is a special password deciphering group, there are many experts in this area, they should be able to help you." Discipline returned the diary to Hansen.


    Hansen thought about it. After collecting the diary, he found a time to return to the shelter home, handed the diary to Ji Yunran, and asked her to bring back the family to help decipher the contents.


    Then Hansen went to the warehouse and took the egg from the little red bird out of the jar and put it in the nest of the immortal bird, hoping to help it incubate quickly.


    Ji Jia quickly gave the news that there is no password comparison table, which would be very troublesome to decipher. Fortunately, after Hansen entered the gene universe, he began to study the text of the gene universe, so there is still a chance to decipher. The real content of the diary just takes some time.


    They let Hansen come back ten days later, and there should be some progress at that time.


    There were many people in the base, and Hansen was not too long to be missing. He returned to the base of Ice Blue Star with the eggs of the Dead Birds and the Little Red Bird.


    The average heterogeneous bird eggs will hatch in the bird''s nest for up to two or three hours, but the egg of the little red bird still has no reaction in the day, so Hansen has some doubts whether the egg will be dead. .

 Chapter 2238： it

    Perhaps it is the safety of Bai Wei, and the Ice Blue Knight has never assigned a task to Hansen''s team. Hansen waited for half a month in the base and still had no chance to go out.


    However, this is also in line with Hansen''s mind, can have the first night river king, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be no second king-level powerhouse with ancient statues to kill them.


    The three-color monster king soul is seriously damaged. In a short time, only one golden dragon worm enchantment on Han Han can be used. If you come again, there is nothing to stop the horrible attack.


    Being able to stay in the shelter and being sheltered by the Knights is no better for Hansen.


    This idea continued until Hansen got the diary content that Ji Jia deciphered.


    Ji Jia��s expert team was really efficient. After deciphering the password of the diary, he quickly translated the real content of the night river king record.


    The contents of the diary book began before the night river king came to the chaotic star field. The content of the diary was also very simple. The result of the password translation was one or two simple words, which did not make much sense. It was obviously to hide the eyes and ears.


    But then the night river king arrived at the chaotic star field and was sent to the periphery of the ice blue galaxy to resist the invasion of the void. This time the diary is interesting.


    Not long after the night river king arrived there, he found a very strange thing, but he did not report it to the Ice Blue Knights, but observed it in secret.


    Sixty-seven days ago, the day after the night river king reached the outer defensive circle of the ice blue galaxies, a group of voids wandered to the periphery of the ice blue galaxies and fought with the outer fortifications of the Ice Blue Knights. .


    The diary of the night river king wrote such a sentence in a password.


    "It''s there, it''s always there."


    This sentence has no end, Han Sen did not understand what it means, but it is obviously what the night river king found.


    Hansen continued to look at the diary of the night river king and found that the diary code of each day was very short.


    "It''s still there, purple."


    "No. 7 was infected and no abnormalities were found."


    "The 32nd was infected and no abnormalities were found."


    ......


    "No. 1 anomaly... Observing..."


    After more than a month of diary cipher texts, Night River King seems to be observing something. Although he wrote very short and did not use any emotional words, Han Sen felt the fear and anxiety in the heart of the night river.


    "What did he find? What made him fear? What are the things he numbered?" Hansen frowned, but there was no answer.


    The following content is basically the same, until a few days before the night river king came to kill him, Han Sen saw a narrative in the diary password.


    "Edward is looking for me to kill Hansen. Although it is very risky, it is worth a try. If it succeeds, you can stay away from it."


    Hansen looked frown again. Apparently, Night River King knew that Edward would be very risky, but when he saw it, Night River King feared the "it" more.


    The next few days are the same observation diary. It is still the "it" and the creatures represented by the numbers. It can be seen. The creatures represented by the numbers seem to have changed a lot.


    The day before the night river king came to kill Hansen, the last one of the diary, Hansen saw a content that surprised him.


    In the last diary, the night river king wrote a long time, and there were many contents that were deciphered. The things recorded in it were even unbelievable when Hansen looked at it.


    "God! On the 7th, it broke through to the king level... It is... It must be that its power has affected the number seven... What kind of power is it? Is it dangerous? Can I use that power?" Night River King looks very excited and uses a lot of question marks.


    "What exactly is the night river king seeing? What is his numbered thing? Can the creature be promoted to the king level, such a thing if it is in the ice blue galaxy, and the night river king can often see it, no The members of the Ice Blue Knights can''t see it.�� Hansen frowned, but in the diary of Night River King, there was no positive description of what ��it�� was. Hansen naturally could not guess.


    "Purple, the night river king found it, the other ice blue knights kept in the outer circle did not find it, and that it also infected some numbered creatures, so that one of the numbered creatures was promoted to the king level..." Hansen put all known The clues have been sorted out, but unfortunately there is still not much gain.


    "It seems that only if I go to the place where the guardian of the night river is guarded, it is possible to find out what it is." Hansen secretly thought, but unfortunately the ice blue Knights here, he did not want to go.


    Hansen asked the night river king about the things outside the ice blue galaxies by asking for an excuse for the night river king. As a result, Hansen was disappointed and guarded the ice blue knight in the area with the night river king. Among them, no one has been promoted from the Duke level to the king level.


    Originally Hansen thought that the ice blue knights whose numbers might represent the night river king, it seems that this is not the case.


    "What do those numbers mean? If you can figure out what the number represents, it is not difficult to find that." Hansen secretly sinks.


    Hansen��s last diary cipher record made Han Sen very interested. If that thing really made other creatures promote to the king level, Hansen was very interested to see what it was.


    However, it is so terrifying that the King of the River King is such a king. The thing is obviously dangerous, or that the Night River King thought it was very dangerous.


    "How can I go to the place where the night river king was responsible for guarding?" Hansen thought for a long time, but there was no good way.


    It is the outermost part of the ice blue galaxy. It is a regular ice blue knight. He is still a member of the preparatory knights. He is not qualified to be there. Even if Hansen himself applies for transfer, it is impossible.


    Moreover, Hansen does not think that it is a good idea to adjust to the past. Edward will definitely find a way to deal with him for the stone film. In that place, there are too many opportunities that Edward can take advantage of.


    But I don��t see what the night river king said, Hansen is not reconciled.


    In case the thing is really dangerous, it may cause great harm to the entire ice blue galaxies. By then, Hansen will naturally be affected.


    "Han Sen, the Cavaliers King let you go to the office to see him." A preparatory ice blue knight knocked on Hansen''s door.


    "Okay, I will go." Hansen promised to get up and go to the office of Ice Blue Knight. He didn''t know what Ice Blue Knight was looking for at this time.

 Chapter 2239： transfer order

    After Hansen arrived at the ice blue knight''s office, Ice Blue Knight and Mr. Bai were there, and they all looked at Han Sen with a very weird look.


    "Cough, Knight King, are you looking for me?" Hansen asked with a light cough.


    The ice blue knight squinted and looked at Hansen and said, "You guys, you are very good, have my youthful style."


    "Knight Cavalier, what does this mean?" Hansen asked with a puzzled look at the Ice Blue Knight.


    Ice Blue Knight handed a copy of the information and form to Hansen: "The Emperor Bai Wei applied to bring you back to the Emperor, and has already obtained the approval above. After signing this document, you can follow the Emperor Bai Wei. gone back."


    After handing things to Hansen, the ice blue knight Wang Xiaoying said: "You can do it. In a few days, I was fascinated by the proud white micro-president, knowing that the Baiwei Huangfu talent is peerless, many emperors The family''s giants are hoping to marry her, and the emperor has never shown a good impression on her. I didn''t expect it to be..."


    "You misunderstood, I think the Emperor Bai Wei should only appreciate my ability." Han Sen said that the ice blue knight Wang said that Bai Wei talents did not agree.


    Bai Wei is really strong. Her physical strength and strength will not be much worse than Hansen. It can be regarded as the top Marquis. However, if the talent is peerless, it will be too exaggerated. The physical quality of the bamboo will not be It is weaker than Bai Wei, and it is much better than Bai Wei.


    It seems that I can see through Hansen��s thoughts. Mr. Bai smiled and said: ��You should not be very clear. The emperor can become one of the three top races. Naturally, they have different places. Now the Bai Weihuang can say It is the top, but it is a bit too much to say that it is peerless, but as long as the emperor of Bai Wei is promoted to the king level, her royal body is activated, and it is not difficult to kill the half-step myth with the strength of the king. It can even be a strong enemy. war."


    "The emperor?" Hansen looked at Mr. Bai in surprise.


    "This is not a secret. Although the Emperor is not a natural deification like the ancient Protoss, but the Emperor has a natural emperor, as long as he enters the king, he can awaken the emperor and play far beyond The power of the order. Although the emperor has a heavy burden on the body, it can not be used for a long time, but even so, it is already strong enough. After being promoted to the level of deification, the emperor can still provide powerful power to the emperor. Let the emperor''s deified powerful be far stronger than the generalized deification."


    Mr. Bai said that he had a pause here, and this went on to say: "The Emperor Bai Wei has been detected as a very powerful emperor at a very young age, and among the emperors is also the top talent in the top. As long as she is promoted to the rank of king, she can almost certainly achieve deification."


    "Is it so powerful?" Hansen had some accidents, and Mr. Bai would explain so much to him.


    The Ice Blue Knight Wang glanced at Han Sen: "Mr. Bai said so much, you should understand?"


    "I understand that I will stay away from her in the future." Hansen nodded.


    The talent of Bai Wei will definitely be one of the core powers of the Imperial Family in the future. Her marriage will certainly not be just an ordinary marriage.


    The reason why Ice Blue Knight and Mr. Bai say so much is obviously to warn Hansen that there is not much thought about Bai Wei.


    "You don''t have to think too much. It''s too exaggerating to do so. Just grasp the scale and do it. Don''t violate the wishes of the Emperor Bai Wei. If you can become the guardian knight of Bai Wei''s wife, it is not a bad thing for you. There are still a lot of benefits." Ice Blue Knight Wang laughed.


    "If it is not my strength, I will stay in the ice blue galaxy service." Hansen has no interest in really selling himself to the emperor.


    What kind of guardian knight, Hansen has no interest at all, and he has not figured out what the stone piece is for, and he has not figured out what the night river king found on the outer edge of the ice blue galaxy. So he left, it is a bit unwilling.


    "That can''t be done. This is the order issued by the White Emperor himself. You must go back to the Emperor with the Emperor Bai Wei." said the Ice Blue Knight.


    "It is a punishment, is this just coming back?" Hansen smiled bitterly.


    "The matter of the night river king, the White Emperor is also not assured of her safety, and must be done." said Mr. Bai.


    "You go back and prepare for it. After two days, I will personally **** you back to the emperor, so as to avoid another accident on the road." Ice Blue Knight said with a wave.


    Hansen had to leave the ice blue knight''s office and thought while walking. "Is it that the white king knows that the nest of the dead bird was taken by me, so I am anxious to get it back?"


    It��s been half a month, and the little red bird��s egg is still in the nest. Hansen put some other eggs in the middle of the way. After one or two hours, it hatched and proved the bird. The power of the nest did not disappear, but I did not know why the eggs of the little red bird were so hard to hatch.


    "I hope that the little red bird will hatch before returning to the Imperial Family. Otherwise, if the bird disaster is taken by the White Emperor, I am afraid there will be no chance."


    Back in the dormitory, Hansen told the Han Han about the situation, let them prepare, and went to the emperor in a few days.


    Edward also got the news and couldn''t help but frown.


    "If Hansen went to the Imperial Family, wouldn''t it be impossible for us to get that thing again?" said the ice blue knight.


    "Can''t let him go to the Imperial Family, he must stay with him," Edward said.


    "How to stay? Out of the night river king, Ice Blue Knight will definitely send them back to the Emperor, we have no chance. Want to grab people from the ice blue Cavaliers? Our strength here is fundamental Not enough to see."


    "That''s not necessarily." Edward said indulging: "The only way now is to join forces with the Ice Blue Knight."


    "What?" The ice blue knight almost jumped out of the chair and stared at Edward. "You want to tell Hansen that the sacred thing is the ice blue knight?"


    "Not bad." Edward nodded.


    "No, this is absolutely impossible." Ice Blue Knight should say aloud.


    "This is the only way. Only in this way can Hansen and things be left behind," Edward said faintly.


    "But..." The words of the Ice Blue Knight King were interrupted by Edward.


    "No, now is the only way." Edward squinted and continued: "Don''t forget, Ice Blue Knights, they don''t know what the sacred thing is."


    The ice blue knight was slightly stunned and gradually quieted down. He looked at Edward and said, "What do you mean by saying that only the ice blue knight Wang Hansen has a sacred object, but does not say what the sacred object is?"

 Chapter 2240： Sudden change

    Hansen was lying in bed, and the small silver and silver lying next to him suddenly stood up. The silver thunder suddenly popped out, silently flashing, and a pair of silver scorpions stared at the dormitory.


    Hansen immediately woke up and the little stars in the same dormitory climbed up.


    Han Wei, because they are all girls, did not live in the same dormitory as Hansen, but also in the dormitory next door.


    When the hole was opened, Hansen suddenly changed his face. He did not wait for him to come and reacted. The door knocked out.


    "Han Sen, the Cavaliers King has to call you to see you." The voice of the Knights was heard outside the door.


    If it is normal, Hansen will not care, naturally go to open the door, but now it is not the same, small silver and silver are very spiritual and intelligent, it knows how to distinguish between friends and foes, not casually on the ice blue knight in the base Produce hostility, and it will not directly condense power like this, the appearance of a pair of enemies.


    Hansen��s Dong Xuanqi field swept outside, and suddenly felt a sway in his heart, like a mountain, pressed against his heart.


    "Ice Blue Knight is outside." Han Sen immediately knew what happened. Although he couldn''t see it, he couldn''t feel the breath of the Ice Blue Knight, but Hansen instinctively told him that the Ice Blue Knight stood at the door. In addition, it is like a majestic mountain.


    Although Hansen didn''t know why the Ice Blue Knights would come in person, it was never a good thing, and the commander told the Cavaliers to summon him. He did not say that the Ice Blue Knight himself came.


    Now the ice blue knight is convinced to stand outside the door, which is absolutely not normal, and is not good.


    "Okay, wait for me, I will come soon when I put on my clothes." Hansen said as he played with his clothes.


    The hole in the tunnel was sneaked out of the door next door. It was discovered that there were also ice blue knights calling them Han Han. Han Sen��s feeling was even worse, and his heart was very upset.


    There were countless thoughts in my heart. Without any hesitation, Han Sen directly grabbed the small silver and silver and jumped on the back of the little star. The little star immediately understood his meaning and launched the power of the Xinghai shuttle, and directly went to the next room.


    Han Wei, they saw the little stars with Hansen passing through, they were a little surprised and realized what happened.


    Hansen had no time to explain, directly summoned the tower of the gods, and whispered: "Go in."


    Zero and Han Menger did not say anything, they all rushed into the destiny tower, and they wanted to ask what they were asking. They had not asked for an exit, and they were pulled in by Han.


    The speed of Huangfujing is also very fast, and he rushed in without any hesitation.


    The small silver and the small stars were also thrown in by Hansen. Only Boa was sitting on Hansen''s shoulder. The little angel stood still and motionless, and a pair of clear eyes stared at the door.


    "Come in." Hansen didn''t know what happened to the little angel. She was very obedient.


    The little angel did not go to the tower of the destiny, but instead came to Hansen, the wings behind it, and the angel''s aura on the top of the head emerged.


    The original girl''s figure was instantly turned into a bumpy figure, a big wavy blonde angel, and a white crystal big feather sword appeared in her hand.


    The little angel turned into an angel form, and it was obviously dangerous.


    "I can handle it, you are going in..." Hansen said in a hurry. He could already feel that the Ice Blue Knight had already walked to the front of the dormitory. He obviously knew that he had worn the dormitory.


    However, Hansen��s words have not been finished yet. The angel wings behind the little angels fluttered and volleyed to Hansen��s front. A pair of white angel wings opened, and the eyes without pure traces looked at Hansen and red lips. I got Hansen��s big mouth and stuck it tightly.


    Hansen suddenly felt that a pure force poured into his body from the lips and teeth. The whole body of the little angel exudes pure light, and the holy light suddenly flows into Hansen''s body.


    boom!


    Hansen��s behind a pair of angels�� light wings unfolded, and an angel��s aura appeared on the top of his head. The whole body exudes pure light, and the angel��s big feather sword is also in his hand.


    The power of pure angels blends with Hansen��s own power, which makes Hansen��s physical strength rise wildly.


    Hansen was surprised that the little angel had never shown such power since she acquired her own body. Hansen also thought that she was no longer a beast, and she should have no ability to fit.


    I did not expect the little angel to have the ability to fit, and also the Marquis, the strength and purity of the little angel''s body, not much weaker than Hansen.


    The two top Marquis forces blended together, and in the end, Hansen��s combat power broke through the limits of the Marquis, as if the whole body was full of incredible power.


    Han Sen knew that the little angel suddenly fits with him, and he certainly felt the extreme danger, otherwise there would be no such move.


    At the moment when the tower of the gods was collected into the sea of ??souls, the dormitory door behind it had been forcibly pushed open. Then Hansen saw that the ice blue knight had already come in. Although he did not have any power outburst, he made Hansen feel Unparalleled oppression.


    Half step deification! Not weaker than Isa''s half-step deification!


    "Boa!" Hansen did not hesitate, the dragon wing and the flaps, as well as the body of the stone cow, were summoned at the same time, the body became dark blood, and the three pairs of wings fluttered at the same time.


    Hey!


    Boa''s small hand was shot above the **** jade drum, and the sound wave hit, and the three pairs of wings behind Hansen vibrated at the same time. The man had already rushed out and slammed into the wall behind the dormitory.


    Ice Blue Knight King slightly frowns, his body has a blue glow to protect the body, the sound waves visible to the naked eye seem to be tied to the top of the Ice Blue Knight, but only the blue glow produces a circle The ripples of the circle were not able to get in.


    "Han Sen, make it clear, do you want to be a deserter?" Ice Blue Knight stared at Hansen''s teleportation direction and said a horrible pressure from him.


    Hansen teleport appeared in a corridor in the base, and suddenly felt a horrible pressure on him, like a mountain, he almost fell to the ground.


    "If you really give me a clear opportunity, it will not come." Han Sen snorted, his body bursting fiercely, breaking through the imposing pressure of the Ice Blue Knight, once again teleported Leaving, rushed out of the base of the base and appeared above the base.


    Hansen didn''t know if he could escape, but this time he couldn''t go back to the shelter because Han Han was in the tower of the gods, and they were doing it now. If Hansen sent it back to the shelter, they were in the tower. The same will be rejected by the rules of the shelter.


    At that time, there were only two results. One was that they all blew themselves to death, and the other was to escape from the gate of the shelter. No matter which situation, it was almost a dead end.


    Hansen bit his teeth, but he has not waited for him to teleport again. The figure of the Ice Blue Knight has already appeared in the starry sky. He looked at him condescendingly, and an indescribable invisible power pressed down, making Hansen feel as if he It is the master of heaven and earth, no matter where he flees, he can''t escape his palm.

 Chapter 2241： Ice blue power

    "Han Sen, now I am coming back." Ice Blue Knight Wang said faintly.


    Hansen did not answer, and his mind flashed countless thoughts.


    Ice Blue Knight did not have any conflict of interest with him, plus the relationship with Isa, the Ice Blue Knight did not reason to start with him.


    What''s more, Bai Wei wants to take him back to the Imperial Family. The Ice Blue Knight has no reason to shoot him now. This is the risk of defying the Emperor''s life. This is a felony.


    Han Sen wants to come and think, the only possibility is only the stone piece on his body, the stone piece that allows Edward to use an ancient statue to get his hands.


    "If the Ice Blue Knight knows the things of the stone, he should have started with me, but until now he only started, it should have just been known. I know that only the people who I took away the stone, how can Edward put it? I have a stone piece on my body that tells the Ice Blue Knight?" Han Sen thought for a turn: "Yes, it should be because Bai Wei suddenly took me out of here, Edward himself has no way to stop me, so I can only The news told the Ice Blue Knight that he would leave me."


    "I am able to let the Ice Blue Knight do not hesitate to defy the Emperor''s life and leave me. The value of the stone tablets seems to be higher than I expected, and they want to leave me so much. It is very likely that the stone tablets are only here. It is useful, otherwise, even if I go to the Imperial Family, they can also find ways to slowly plan, there is no need to defy the Emperor."


    Hansen looked up at the ice blue knight in the starry sky. He could completely win Hansen from the beginning. With his strength and status here, there is no need to worry about it.


    The reason why I didn''t do it was to look at Isa''s feelings, not really want to make Hansen, just want to get the stone.


    However, Hansen does not want to give up the stone tablets, so there is an irreconcilable contradiction between the two. Unless Hansen surrenders the stone tablets, even if the Ice Blue Knight does not want to be an enemy of Hansen, he must also catch him. Take the stone tablets.


    "What a damn, how did Edward discover that I took the stone? I don��t know that the stone is a good thing. Why did he know after I took it?" Hansen sighed, he already Careful enough, but did not want to love the film even found that he took the stone.


    Now is not the time to think about these things, since you do not want to give up the stone, Han Sen must find a way to escape.


    Here is the base of the Ice Blue Knights. There are countless masters in the middle. The Ice Blue Knight is just not willing to make a big splash, or is unwilling to catch Hansen, so it is only a person to catch up.


    "Han Sen, that thing is useless to you, leaving things behind, you can also get the rewards you should have." Ice Blue Knight is still not hands-on, just suppressing Hansen with momentum.


    "What is the Cavalier King saying?" Hansen''s sword and the sword are intertwined, and the momentum of the Ice Blue Knight King is opened, and the horrible pressure is suddenly felt.


    His knives and swords have reached a half-step deification, not inferior to the ice blue knight, but the strength is too far, there is no possibility of comparison.


    "Since you insist on this, the king can only bring you back first." Ice Blue Knight saw the meaning of the sword in Han Sen, showing some appreciation.


    At the Marquis level, it is possible to train the mood to such an extent, even among the emperors.


    Between the words, the Blue Knights of the Ice Blue had a brilliance of blue, and there was no movement at all. They saw the blue light in the void spread, and the surrounding space seemed to be frozen in blue in a flash, Hansen was trapped in Among them, suddenly felt a horrible chill into the bone marrow, almost freezing him in a flash.


    A wide range of indiscriminate cold forces does not give Hansen any chance to fight back. Even the teleportation has no use under such a wide range of forces. After all, the empty flash is only a short-range teleport, not a big shift of the starry sky. Can''t escape this range.


    Hansen and Boa did not move in the blue brilliance, as if they were frozen in ice.


    Among the bases, Edward saw this scene and said: "The ice blue knight is not very talented among the emperors, but his belief is tough, but few people can match it. The Blue Knights�� most basic ice-blue gene skills have been trained in this realm, and the Ice Blue Knights�� history has not been found.��


    "It��s useless to have perseverance. The birth and talent have already determined that he can��t set foot on the realm of deification in his life. It��s just a half-step deification.�� The ice blue knight on the side snorted and his eyes fell. Hansen said: "I am very curious about that Hansen. Although he has a mask and a treasure, he can kill the night river king. It is not only defense."


    "Don''t see the jade drum in the girl''s hand? It''s not a normal jade drum, but a metamorphosis of the king''s jade drum. It has a special sonic attack ability. I check the body of the river king overnight, although the fatal wound is There were countless knives in his head, but his brain was severely damaged. He should have been jade drums inadvertently," Edward said faintly.


    "The marquis of a small tribe, he has so many treasures that you and I have to covet. I really don''t know where he got it." The ice blue knight looked greedy at the jade drum in the hands of Boa.


    "This guy is really not simple. Even we can''t find out what the sacred thing is. He can find it. If it weren''t for him, we didn''t even know that the sacred object turned out to be a stone tile on the canopy. This is a powerful kind. The ability." Edward narrowed his eyes and looked at Hansen. "If it is possible, I am not willing to be an enemy of such a guy, but we must get the holy things."


    "Do you really think that Hansen can escape? If he can''t escape, even if the ice blue knight does not know that the stone on his body is a holy thing, it will also search and scrape away, we have no chance." The Blue Knight looks to Edward.


    "I believe he can, even if he can''t, I will let him." Ed''s face showed a faint confidence: "Ice Blue Knight helped us stop him, and the White Emperor would tell him, we Just wait for something to grab."


    Mr. Bai and his sin are also watching this scene. Mr. Bai frowns and swears but asks strangely: "Mr. Bai, what happened in the end, why did the Ice Blue Knight suddenly shoot Hansen?"


    "Here, I can only let the Ice Blue Knight disobey the Emperor''s life against Hansen, I am afraid there is only one thing." Mr. Bai looked at the air in the Hansen, and looked differently.


    "No, how can that thing be in his hands?" The sin suddenly widened his eyes and revealed an unbelievable expression.

 Chapter 2242： Promotion to the Duke

    The Ice Blue Knight reached out and grabbed Hansen, who was frozen in the air.


    Seeing that Hansen was about to be sucked into the palm of the ice blue knight, he suddenly saw that the treasure that had been frozen had moved, and the small hand slammed the **** jade drum.


    A sound wave straight to the head of the ice blue Knight King''s head, in such a close distance, and there is no precaution, the ice blue Knight King is not the same color, the body flashes, suddenly blocked the sound wave.


    Han Sen saw the attack of the **** jade drum, and immediately swayed the wing behind it, and the ice muscles in the body flowed, and the moment broke away.


    If there is other power, it is possible to trap Hansen, but the power of the cold system does not have much effect on Hansen.


    He practiced ice muscle jade bones for a long time at the side of Bijing, and even the magical power of the gods can withstand one or two. Although the cold power of the ice blue knight is strong, there is still a section compared to the blue crystal. The gap, how to sleep in Hansen.


    Hansen originally planned to let Boo unexpectedly shake it up. When the ice blue knight was dizzy, he had a chance to escape quickly, but he didn''t want to be at that distance.


    In the eyes of the Ice Blue Knight, there was a hint of surprise. A marquis was able to withstand the freezing of his ice and blue power. It was indeed surprising.


    Hansen''s continuous teleportation, but unfortunately, this teleportation comes from the genetic ability of the dragon wing. It is not his own cultivation. There are time intervals when using it. There is no way to interrupt the teleport. It can only be teleported and then fly. Take a distance and then teleport.


    But even so, the speed is already very fast, the general Duke does not have Hansen running fast, just in front of the Ice Blue Knight, this speed is still too slow.


    Ice Blue Knight Wang smiled slightly: "If you are a disciple of the blade, you can get rid of my ice blue power, then try my original deep blue ice."


    Said, the ice blue knight king body shape, the body of the ice blue color instantly turned into a dark blue like a cyan, like a demon devour the heavens and the earth generally roared to Hansen.


    Hansen''s constant teleportation and change of body style, but still did not escape the spread of the dark blue color, instantly submerged in the dark blue, was frozen into a dark blue crystal, so suspended in the air.


    The Ice Blue Knight King walked over to the frozen Hansen and said, "When you look at the knife''s sentiment, the king won''t kill you, but the thing must be brought back. If you hand it over, Ben. The king has not happened today, and your reward will still be given to you."


    Saying, the Ice Blue Knight has already reached the front of the dark blue crystal. When he is about to reach out and grab the crystal, he suddenly changes his face.


    I saw that in the dark blue crystal, there was a force like the crystal jade spreading, and the deep blue crystals were cracked with fine lines.


    Ice Blue Knight is slightly surprised, his dark blue power is not as simple as the power of the cold, with a strong seal effect, it seems that he still can not completely ban Hansen.


    At this time, Hansen''s ice muscles and jade bones in his body were running wildly. Under the pressure of the deep blue force, the original Duke had only a line of ice muscles and bones, and finally broke through the last layer of paper.


    The strength of the ice muscle jade bone spreads rapidly in Hansen''s body. It was originally turned into a dark-blooded body because of the use of the heterogeneous gene assimilation ability of the blood-stained nerves. It was almost instantly changed to the color of the ice jade. Hansen is like a statue carved from ice jade.


    The cold, pure and gorgeous gesture has made people completely unable to see the human atmosphere.


    The angel''s combination gives Hansen''s pure energy, and it changes with Hansen''s breakthrough. It transforms into the same energy as the ice muscle jade, and constantly promotes Hansen''s body to be completely democratized.


    The Marquis can gain a skill in its own attribute power, and after the promotion to the Duke, this skill will produce a qualitative change, thus assimilation of the Duke''s body and skill attributes into a purely attributed body.


    This kind of pure attribute has touched the edge of the rule. Although it cannot form a field like the king, it affects the enemy with its own field, but it has a terrible improvement in its own power and other aspects.


    Hansen did not know which body of the attribute formed by the ice muscle jade surgery should be classified in which department, although there is a frozen power, but it is not pure, the subject is not frozen.


    boom!


    Hansen''s body moved, sealing his dark blue crystal suddenly broken, between the wings and tremors, and then teleported away, but this time the speed is faster than before, I don''t know how many times.


    The ice blue knight was slightly surprised. The palm of his hand, the power of dark blue once again spread to Hansen, and swallowed Hansen in the escape again.


    But in the next second, Hansen rushed out of the dark blue and was not sealed again.


    "Even the blue-blue power of the Ice Blue Knight has not been able to seal him. It seems that his attribute has a strong sense of freezing and sealing." Edward''s eyes flashed a strange color.


    Originally when Hansen was blocked by the deep blue force, he had already planned to use the prepared means to help Hansen escape.


    But who knows that Hansen actually broke through the deep blue power of the Ice Blue Knight.


    "Even the Ice Blue Knight has not been able to win him twice, it is no wonder that the Night River King will miss, you are right, he is a terrible guy." The ice blue knight on the side also said with some surprise.


    Hansen continued to escape under the chase of the deep blue ice, and the power of dark blue could not completely block his body.


    Hansen felt that the power in his body seemed to be crystallized. There was no way to release it from the outside world, but the strength of the body could not penetrate into his body.


    This feeling is a bit strange, the body seems to return to the time before the cultivation, his strength can only rely on the use of the body, can not release the power outside the body.


    But the strength of the flesh is far more than ever before, giving him an illusion that he can rely on this body to break anything before him.


    The Ice Blue Knight King saw that Han Sen was far away in the deep blue ice, and there was no way to continue to sit back and ignore it. Between the body movements, he came with a horrible force behind Hansen.


    This power is not only as simple as the ice, but also contains a powerful destructive force. Apparently, the Ice Blue Knight has taken seriously and abandoned the plan to freeze Hansen.


    when!


    The power of the Ice Blue Knight King lingered on Hansen''s back, but there was a golden mask that emerged, blocking the attack of the Ice Blue Knight.


    This is the only gold worm that has not been damaged. It was taken back from Han Han by Hansen.

 Chapter 2243： escape

    With the protection of the enchanted king of the worm, Hansen quickly fled to the undetected area of ??the ice blue star.


    The ice blue knight''s body is slightly moving, and it is easy to keep up with Hansen as a teleport. The fist is bombarded with a powerful force several times on the enchantment of the golden worm, and the golden light sways above the enchantment, but always Did not be able to open the enchantment.


    "It is able to withstand the power bombardment of the Ice Blue Knight, the mask is really powerful, but it seems to be nothing more than that. It can''t be supported for too long. It should be our turn to play." When Edward spoke, people already Quietly sneaked out of the base and chased the past in the direction of Hansen��s escape.


    Edward has no scruples now, leaving Hansen to defy the Emperor''s life is the Ice Blue Knight King, and he has no half relationship, he shot to help capture the escape of Hansen, naturally no one can say nothing.


    Han Sen looked at the demon king enchantment under the attack of the ice blue knight king, and made a screaming sound like the glass is about to break, and could not help but frown: "It seems that the worm enchantment can resist half-step deification. Attacks, but it is also difficult to last. Unfortunately, the other three monsters and kings are seriously damaged, and can''t be used now. Otherwise, under the protection of three-color enchantment, the Ice Blue Knight is probably hard to break."


    Hansen fled and thought about how he could escape the pursuit. It is impossible to get out of speed. He must think of getting out of the way before the enchantment of the worm is broken.


    "As long as I can get rid of the ice blue Knight''s sight and breath lock, I can find a chance to use small transparent stealth to escape, but in this case, it is too difficult to escape." Han Sen thought.


    Hansen has already flown over a mountain range, and the two of them have stirred up all kinds of alien creatures in the mountains to panic and flee. For a time, the sky flies in different kinds, and the heterogeneous groups on the ground are scattered and fleeing. A move in my heart.


    However, the ice blue knight has been locked, Han Sen has some thoughts in his heart, but he can''t do anything.


    Seeing that the enchantment is getting stronger and stronger, it is already on the verge of collapse. The Ice Blue Knight is again hit by a punch, but suddenly hears a terrible beast from the mountain.


    boom!


    A white light struck from the abyss of the mountains, and the target turned out to be the Ice Blue Knight.


    The ice blue knight Wang slammed into the white light, the blue and white colors bloomed in the air, and everything in the surrounding area was completely destroyed. The nearby mountain peaks were collapsed. I saw a giant beast with a length of 100 feet rushing from the abyss. Come out, with the power of white rushed to the Ice Blue Knight.


    "Heaven helps me too!" Hansen''s heart was happy, and suddenly he went to the mountains, and the ice blue knight was blocked by the giant beast. The air continuously burst into the end of the world.


    The nearby mountains are shaking like an earthquake, the mountains are constantly collapsing, the earth is cracking open, and all kinds of aliens are competing to escape.


    Hansen rushed into a mountain range and took Boa to the tower of the destiny. He rolled himself on the ground and turned it into a stone cow, fleeing with the aliens.


    Hansen was running away with the aliens and suddenly saw a figure appearing in the nearby mountains. He was the inspector Edward.


    Edward''s gaze continually glimpsed nearby, apparently looking for Hansen''s place.


    Hansen did not dare to go to Edward, lest he be smashed out of the flaws, only to follow a group of aliens fled to the deeper mountains.


    "Strange, how could it be gone?" Edward frowned slightly, and he clearly saw Hansen falling in the mountains of this area, and he disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "Don''t he still be invisible? Even if he can stealth, he can''t escape my eyes. The surrounding mountains have not suffered too much damage, there is no passage to escape, he can only walk on the ground, then just left here. ......" Edward''s pair of bi-colored scorpions carefully around, after a moment, Edward''s eyes looked at the aliens who were running away.


    Thinking for a moment, Edward��s face suddenly showed excitement, and his eyes whispered to himself: ��The good guy, even the technique of genetic change, if he is the same half-step deification as me, I really Not necessarily his opponent."


    Almost without hesitation, Edward quickly chased away from the group of aliens who fled in the blink of an eye. In the blink of an eye, they soon reached the group of different kinds of sky.


    His eyes glanced in a large group of thousands of different species, and the pupils in his eyes seemed to be crystal clear.


    "The stone cow is gone." It was only a moment, Edward found the problem. Although he only glanced at it, thousands of creatures have been printed in his mind.


    However, Edward did not continue to track the different populations, but turned to look at the path in the past.


    ......


    After Hansen was out of Edward''s sight, he used the small transparent stealth to leave the alien population, but he did not escape to the distance, but instead circled a circle and fled back to the ice blue knight and the monster. The place to fight.


    There was hardly any hesitation. After Hansen rushed back, he slammed into the abyss that the giant beast rushed out.


    Hansen did not believe that there would be such a coincidence. He was trying to escape, and there was just a strong alien that rushed out to block the Ice Blue Knight.


    It seems that the battle disturbed it, but the behemoth did not care about Hansen, directly rushed to the Ice Blue Knight, or let Han Sen feel a little weird.


    He rushed into the abyss and looked around in his eyes, suddenly discovering that it was not the place where the giant beast originally lived.


    Although it looks a bit like it, under Hansen��s hole, you can see the scent particles of the behemoth, which have only been retained for a while, which means that the behemoth is only recently. When you come here, the time will never exceed two days.


    There is indeed a strong heterogeneous nest, but the smell particles are not the same, not the one that was just the behemoth.


    "It seems that Edward is interested in helping me escape the control of the Ice Blue Knight." Hansen did not hesitate and directly plunged into the heterogeneous nest.


    Hansen is almost certain that the aliens that were originally here should have been killed by the monster, and the behemoth must have something to do with Edward.


    Now Hansen sneaked into the hiding place of the monster, and Edward should not think that he would be here for a moment.


    "Edward''s guy is very scary, and sooner or later he will find it here. I must get out of it soon." Hansen walked deep into the nest and thought about it.


    Not long after entering the huge nest, Hansen saw some huge bones scattered in the cave.


    Others would think that these bones are the giant beast to eat the rest of the food, but Hansen looked out from the smell particles, the owners of the bones should be the aliens that originally lived here.


    "I don''t know if there is any other way out of this nest." Han Sen confirmed that there was no other alien here, and quickly looked at the nest.

 Chapter 2244： Underground adventure

    Quickly looked around the nest, and found no other way out, Hansen did not worry, directly put the little stars out of the tower.


    "Little star, this time you look at it." Hansen jumped on the back of the little star.


    "Hey!" The little star called twice, and there was a starlight on the body. The whole body, together with Hansen riding on its back, blurred and directly penetrated into the rock.


    The little star had just left for ten minutes, and he saw that Edward��s figure had appeared outside the nest. After quickly entering the nest, his eyes were carefully examined in the nest.


    "Not here?" Edward frowned slightly. He was confident in his judgment, but unexpectedly did not see Hansen here.


    "It''s a tough guy. As long as the general creatures have been to a place, the body material will definitely exchange with the surrounding materials, leaving some traces. He has not left any traces. How did he do it?" Edward frowned and looked around.


    Although Hansen��s traces were not found here, Edward still felt that Hansen had been here.


    "The clues are broken here, and it seems that I can only find another way." Edward finally looked at the nest and looked at a mountain wall, leaving the nest.


    With the help of the little stars, Hansen went straight through the rock layer, moving fast in the rock, and traveled hundreds of miles in the rock before discovering a underground cave.


    Hansen let the little star stop and take a break for a while, and he looked at the cave.


    "Edward should not be able to track me again in a short time, but I am not a way to escape now. I have to figure out what the stone piece is." Han Sen looked around and found this underground cave. To be complicated.


    This small area has not been found to be heterogeneous, and Hansen will sit down for a while and wonder what to do next.


    "The value of stone tablets is absolutely beyond imagination, and the benefits of it, I am afraid that only a few people know that the top of the Imperial Family should not be clear, at least the White Emperor certainly does not know, otherwise the Ice Blue Knight does not have to defy the Emperor. Sending me directly back to the Emperor is the same as giving the stone to the White Emperor."


    Hansen was thinking, but suddenly heard a sound coming from a stone cave passage, it sounded like something was crawling.


    Han Sen immediately watched the stone cave, and the tunnel was fully unfolded. It was felt that there was a group of life that was approaching here.


    However, the life of the group is not very strong, so Hansen has a lot of peace of mind.


    The voice was getting closer and closer, and after a while, Hansen saw a strange alien crawling out of the cave.


    The hairy body is very smooth, the black hair is black and shiny, and the body is only as big as a cat, but it looks like a big-eyed thief. The eyes are especially big, and the black ones are like gems.


    Hansen was looking at the alien, and the heterogeneous was also looking at him. One person and one beast had big eyes and small eyes.


    Then Hansen saw that the alien had not ignored him. He turned and climbed into another stone cave passage. The buttocks and tail twisted slowly and went inside.


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse, because he saw something on the tail of the alien, which was similar to a bracelet.


    But the thing is not on the hand, but on the tail of it, made of white metal, it is very natural to fit its tail, not like it is put on.


    Hansen took a closer look with the purple butterfly **** ͫ mirror and found that there were some small characters engraved on it.


    "Sanctuary Ghosts will!" Hansen suddenly widened his eyes and quickly caught up with the alien beast.


    "Is this guy related to the ghost bones? It doesn''t look like it, its breath is too weak, at most it is a Viscount-level alien, even if the ghost bones will want to raise a pet, it is impossible to raise such a weak Pet?" Hansen did not rush to take the alien beast, but just followed it.


    The little beast is not afraid of him. He is swaying and walking along the cave. He is not walking fast, as if he is hanging out.


    Han Sen resisted the temper and followed it, and his heart flashed through countless thoughts: "The ancient city is said to be called the ghost bone city, but the stone statue of the ghost bone is in the inside but can only look at the door. There is also a stone statue of the emperor in the hall. What is the meaning of a stone piece hidden above the canopy at the top of the stone statue?"


    After walking for more than an hour, the little beast came to a dark river and squatted by the river to drink water.


    "This guy is running so far, isn''t it just to drink water?" Hansen''s heart was slightly depressed.


    At this time, the little beast seemed to drink enough water, and jumped into the underground dark river, like a otter, lying on the water, drifting down the underground river.


    Hansen put away the little stars and flew up to follow.


    But soon the underground dark river completely sank into the ground, the strange little beast also sank, Hansen bite his teeth and jumped into the water, the purple butterfly **** mirror opened, has been tracking the small in the water The trace of the beast.


    The speed of the groundwater flow is very fast. Fortunately, Hansen did not find any heterogeneous existence of the water system. There are still no end to the underground river drifting for hundreds of miles.


    But the little beast that floated in the water suddenly swung his four feet and swam to the side of the stone wall.


    Han Sen looked at the past and found that there was a small hole in the stone wall. It was only as big as the bowl, and the little beast got into it.


    Hansen��s body is too big, and it��s impossible to get in. He can only call out the little star again, and then let the little star take him straight through the stone wall.


    Hansen soon discovered that this small hole was not an ordinary stone hole, but a metal pipe.


    ��How can there be artificially made metal pipes here?�� Hansen��s heart became more and more surprised.


    The little beast traveled down the metal pipe. Hansen followed the little star and followed it for about two or three kilometers. He suddenly noticed that the star was shining out of the stone wall.


    Han Sen looked around and looked at it. He was shocked. It turned out to be an underground palace. The metal pipe was worn out. It was the mouth of a huge fish-shaped stone statue. At this time, there was an endless stream of water flowing from the fish mouth. Flowed out and landed in a pool below.


    The pond is carved from a whole piece of stone like a white jade. The water is flowing constantly, the water is very clear and transparent, and the bottom can be seen at a glance.


    However, after Hansen looked at it, the whole person stayed there. In the pool, there was a pair of black and white eyes staring at him.


    Looking down, Hansen suddenly felt that his nose was hot and he wanted to have a nosebleed.

 Chapter 2245： Woman in the palace

    I saw the white jade-like pool, a woman wearing only white gauze lying freely in the inside, the white gauze was soaked in water, and it was almost transparent, and you can see the looming jade body below.


    The beauty that Hansen has seen is not too small. There are really few who can really make him tempted, but like this woman is generally charming, but it is the first time I saw it.


    It seems that any male species sees this woman and can''t help but enter the estrus period.


    The little beast swam into the woman''s arms, and was held by a woman in one hand. One hand stroked her back and looked very enjoyable. People hated to kick it off and leaned against the pair of stalwarts. Above the fullness.


    "Come on..." The woman''s black and white eyes seemed to be talking. Although she didn''t say a word, it seemed to be an invitation to the soul.


    Hansen��s heart is just a sway, but he does not move in the air, but he is uneasy in his heart.


    "In the next place, it is unintentional, please forgive me, and leave here." Han Sen said that he wanted to leave with the little stars.


    "Come on, why are you so anxious to leave?" The woman finally spoke, the voice was charming and crisp, only to listen to such a voice, Hansen listening to the body could not help but take a nap.


    Han Sen is even more afraid to stay here. He will rush out when he sits on the back of the little star, but the little star uses the power of the Xinghai shuttle to rush to the stone wall, but only listens to the bang, and even the beasts slammed into the wall. The hit Hansen nosebleed really squirted out.


    The little stars are not so good. They use their claws to lick the nose that is bleeding. The tears in the big eyes are flowing down.


    The woman gave a giggling smile: "What do you think is here? You want to come, you can go if you want to go?"


    "Isn''t you offended you? Why should you be embarrassed with me?" Hansen asked, staring at the woman''s frown.


    The woman smiled faintly: "When am I going to be embarrassed with you, you want to go and leave, I will never stop you."


    "If you don''t stop me, please open the ban on the stone wall." Hansen frowned.


    The woman''s whole body trembled, and the pair of plump and tremulous people in the water were up and down, and their eyes could not help but be attracted to them.


    ��What''s so funny?�� Hansen said faintly.


    "If I can break the ban here, how can I be imprisoned here?" The woman said, coming out of the pool.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, only to see the woman''s neck, wrists and ankles, and they were all locked by metal rings. Each metal ring was connected with a thin metal lock behind them, those metal locks. It extends all the way to the bottom of the pool, where there are holes, all the metal chains are worn in, and I don''t know where to go.


    The woman walked to the side of a jade bed next to the pool and lay down on her side. One hand was holding the jade neck, and the eyes of the sorrowful eyes glared at Hansen. "When you came in, I have exhausted my strength. Let the ban be loosened, or do you think you can come in?"


    "In this case, please be merciful, and help us once again, let us go out." Han Sen''s heart was slightly depressed.


    In all likelihood, the different little beasts were released by women, and they were deliberately trying to lure them in.


    But looking at her appearance, it seems that it is not like Edward''s accomplices, and I don''t know what the origins are.


    "That can''t be done. I haven''t seen other creatures for a long time. I finally came in with you. How can I let you go so easily?" The woman smiled and looked at Hansen. "Not to mention the exhaustion." All the remnants of the power can barely make the ban open to the front line. Now I have no strength at all. Even if I want to help you, I don��t have that ability. You still have peace of mind to stay with me."


    Hansen saw a shrubby white tail shaking behind the woman, and suddenly moved: "Are you a changeable Meihu family?"


    The woman smiled slightly: "You can call me a fox."


    "What?" Hansen did not understand which two words the woman said.


    "The fox of Meihu, the sly of the emperor." The fox stroking the little beast in the arms.


    "Which emperor is your nephew?" Hansen''s face changed slightly, and he liked the emperor''s own race. Naturally, he was most famous.


    The fox faint smile: "The Emperor''s Emperor."


    "Where is the ghost of one of the top ten gods in the sanctuary?" Han Sen said a little, and he knew who Fox said.


    Everyone else called the ghost bones to be the top ten gods, calling him a ghost bone, but his real name is the ghost bone, Hansen had seen from the information before.


    "Yes, do you know my husband?" Fox asked, looking at Hansen.


    "I don''t know, I have heard a big name for a long time. Since you are the scorpion of the ghost bones, how can you be locked here? Will the ghost bones not come to save you?" Han Sen looked at the palace and asked.


    He still doesn''t know if the ghost bones will still be alive, but since his nephew is still alive, the possibility that the ghost bones will not die is also high.


    "I just imprisoned me here, how can I come to save me?" Fox said with a smile, as if to say something completely unrelated to himself.


    "Are you not his nephew? Why should he imprison you here?" Hansen looked at the foxes unexpectedly, and asked inexplicably.


    "Because he is afraid of me." Fox squinted and said.


    "Afraid of you?" Han Sen looked up and down, it is hard to imagine that this woman is a stronger than the ghost bones.


    "Yeah, he is afraid of me, so I can only lock me here, not let any creatures see me." Fox said with a smile: "Since you know that I am a changeable Meihu family, naturally I should know that we A family is good at changing all kinds of creatures, and most likes to change into beautiful women. No matter which family of men see me, they will fall in love with me. If you are my husband, would you be afraid?"


    "Really should be afraid." Hansen smiled bitterly.


    "Giggle, you can be honest." The fox looked up and down Hansen: "Are you a crystal or an emperor?"


    "Of course it is a crystal family. Do you think I am like an emperor?" Hansen asked with some surprise.


    "My family is best at genetic change. I probably see it. You seem to have some genes of the emperor, but it may be wrong. The emperor should disdain the low evolution of the self." The racial marriage." Fox said and thought.


    Foxon��s words are Hansen��s heartbeat: ��We humans are hybrids made by the crystal family with their own genes mixed with other species genes. Is it true that there is really an emperor gene? This is very likely, the emperor The physiological structure of the polar group does not seem to be very different from that of humans."


    "You can''t leave here anyway, do you want to see something fun?" Fox said suddenly to Hansen with a squint.

 Chapter 2246： interesting place

    "What fun things?" Hansen looked at the foxes in confusion.


    "There is nothing cold here. What fun things do you say? Of course..." The fox smirked and said that it was deliberately paused, sticking out the pink tongue and licking the **** red. Mouth, a hand slowly stretched into the white gauze from the collar, and moved toward the full gully on the chest.


    Hansen��s eyes involuntarily moved with her fingers, and the mind meditation on the heart: ��The color is not empty, the sky is not different, everything is red...��


    Although the fox saw it softly, but Hansen was very clear, this woman is not simple, at least a king-level powerhouse, the ghost knows what she is playing.


    Hansen didn''t believe that the fox had taken so much effort to lead him, just to steal.


    And she is still the wife of the ghost bones, who knows whether the ghost bones will die, in case the ghost bones will not die, and then come in and grab a traitor, then the fun will be big.


    The fox licked his eyes at Hansen, and his palm stretched out from the fullness, only to see a black bone key in her hand.


    The key was used as a pendant attached to her necklace, and the white jade necklace and the black bone key pendant formed a strong contrast.


    "Of course it''s a very fun thing, come with me." The fox blinked at Hansen, took the black bone key off the necklace and held it in his hand, and turned to walk towards the palace.


    "It''s a grinning goblin." Hansen looked at the fox''s swaying look, and he screamed in his heart, but he followed it up.


    The palace was quite gorgeous. Originally Hansen thought it was built of jade, but after careful observation, it was discovered that the brick doors, beams and columns used in the palace were all polished by bones.


    It��s just that the bones are like jade, they are crystal clear, they look so beautiful, and they don��t know what creature they left behind.


    There is only one main hall and two side halls in the whole bone palace. It is not very big. The inner decoration is made of bones. Even the pool is made of bones. When Hansen started, he thought it was made of jade. .


    The metal chain that locks the body of the fox is as thin as the hair. As the fox moves, the metal chain is pulled out from the hole below the pool and does not affect the movement of the fox.


    The fox shook his hip and walked to the side hall on the left side. Hansen also followed in, and suddenly saw a lot of strange treasures inside the side hall.


    Armor armor, gemstone jade, spiritual medicine, and a variety of different treasures, see Han Sen dazzled, hate can not directly take the pile of treasures as their own.


    Seeing Hansen looking at the hot eyes of those treasures, Fox smiled and looked at Hansen with a flirtatious look: "If you are willing to be my little lover, all these things are yours, how much do you want to take? Yes, how do you see it?"


    Hansen took his eyes from the pile of rare treasures and looked at the fox. He said, "Do you want to see me if you bring me?"


    The fox screamed dismissively and said, "Of course not. What are the cold things?"


    Said, the fox came to the side of the bone wall of the side hall, the entire wall is an embossed mural, carved on the face of many evil spirits.


    Hansen also couldn''t recognize what the evil spirits were, but it looked like the door to **** was wide open. The hundred ghosts climbed out of **** and rushed to the world.


    The look of jealousy, bloodthirsty, and greed, the people who look at the cold hair, as if the next moment, the evil spirits on the mural will rush down and swallow.


    The fox stood on the far left side of the embossed, that is, in front of the door of hell. The door seemed to have been closed after the hunter rushed out of hell. Only the threshold of the **** was exuding the fire of the forest of hell.


    The black bone key in the fox''s hand was inserted into the right eye frame of the **** door sill, and then gently turned, and the sound of the cymbal was uploaded from the wall.


    The **** gate on the mural turned on. It wasn''t that a hole was opened in the wall, but the **** door was really open. It was dark in the interior, as if it were a black hole. The sound of ghosts and screams came out from inside. The person who listened was creepy.


    "The fun stuff is here, do you dare to go in?" The fox stood beside the door and smiled and looked at Hansen.


    "Don''t dare." Hansen shook his head.


    The foxes didn''t take it for granted. Jiao smiled and said: "Don''t dare to be irrelevant. The slaves protect you. I will come with you, I will take you to visit the scenery of Hell."


    Said, the foxes lifted the jade feet and walked in to the **** hoe.


    Hansen thought: "If you leave you, I won''t go in anyway. Who knows what conspiracy and demon ghosts are waiting for me."


    Thinking in the heart, Han Sen suddenly found that his body was walking uncontrollably toward the wall of hell, and his hands and feet did not listen, like a puppet.


    Hansen was shocked and looked at the fox who was walking into the hell. He saw that half of her body had already gone in, but turned back to Hansen with a smile, a jade hand gently raised, and the hand seemed to Holding an invisible silk thread, pull Hansen''s body and go inside.


    Hansen quickly ran the hole in the tunnel, and also opened the purple butterfly **** frog mirror. Suddenly, the hand of the fox scorpion pulled an invisible order chain, and the order chain was tied to Hansen, leaving Hansen uncontrolled. She was dragged forward by her.


    Hansen frowned slightly. He didn''t even know when he was in the way of the fox. He quickly managed to break away from the **** of the order chain, but it was completely useless. He couldn''t make it.


    "I was so quiet, I just tied me up with me. This fox seems to be more powerful than I thought. Is it true that she is a deified power?" Hansen used several kinds in a row. Power, but there is no use at all, my heart can not help but be a bit blank.


    Without being able to break free, Hansen simply stopped struggling, and instead of pulling the fox, he went inside the hell.


    "She is such a means to kill me, I can''t escape, like pulling a dog like a dead dog, it''s better to be free and easy to walk in." Hansen''s heart is also curious about the hell, but if it can Choice, he will not walk in because of this curiosity.


    When the fox saw a slight smile, he walked into the **** door, and Hansen then walked in.


    Hansen stepped into the door and suddenly felt a suction pulling his body and going inside. The light and shadow around him changed, and another place had already arrived in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 2247： Bone hell

    After Hansen��s line of sight returned to normal, the sight of the sight made him unable to raise his eyes.


    As far as I can see, there are all kinds of forest bones everywhere. The mountains with white bones are everywhere to the end of the heavens and earth. I can��t imagine how many souls are buried here.


    The heavens and the earth are filled with the haze of death, and the clouds in the sky are all blood-red colors, and the **** rain falls slowly in the air.


    In the distant mountains, you can see blood and rivers, and the whole world is full of blood and blood.


    Hansen is now standing on the most majestic bone mountain. Hansen looks down and can see that this bone mountain is all piled up with various creatures. The top of the mountain is the **** gate.


    The fox was standing next to Hansen, and the metal chain on her neck and wrist ankles also passed through the **** gate, still holding her back.


    ��Where is this place?�� Hansen asked, looking around.


    If everything here is true, it is hard to imagine how many creatures to kill in order to accumulate so many bones.


    The fox said faintly: "Ghost bone emperor is the head of the Sanctuary of the Holy Blood Corps, leading the Holy Blood Corps to kill the heavens, laying the boundless territory for the sanctuary, not knowing how many creatures were killed, here is the ghost bone emperor The place where you will kill the souls of your life."


    ��Why should you bury your bones here?�� Hansen asked inexplicably.


    If you say that the use of the different bones to refine and refine the use of the past, the bones are collected and discarded here, then some can not be said.


    The fox smashed the blue silk of the forehead and smiled and said: "Ghost bone is the bone. Here is the origin of the bones. He is buried in the bones of the enemy. He wants to breed new ones. The bones, but unfortunately after the endless years, there is still no second bones born, but..."


    Having said that, the fox has stopped and has not said anything more.


    "But what?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask.


    Fox saw and asked Han Sen: "Have you heard of a sentence that will become famous?"


    Hansen nodded slightly, and this sentence has a similar version in both the Alliance Universe and the Gene Universe.


    The fox looked at the continuous Baigushan, and there was a hint of ridicule on his face: "The same is true of the bones. At the time of the birth of the bones, there were quite a few people, but the evolution of the bones was a history of killing, and eventually all the bones were It was swallowed up by the ghost bones and made the greatest king of the bones. Unfortunately, this is the advantage of the bones and the weakness of the bones. When the bones are left alone, he knows what is lonely and wants In order to recast the bones, it failed to succeed, but it cheapened his enemy."


    Hansen couldn��t understand it. I don��t know what it means to be a fox.


    The fox continued: "Ghost bones imprison me here. I don''t know what happened outside, but he has never returned since hundreds of millions of years. The countless bones here have not been able to breed new bones. Instead, it nourishes a heterogeneous growth."


    Said, the fox pointed to a distant place, it is a group of mountains like a lotus.


    "Between the piece of Baigu Mountain, there is a blood pool. There is a kind of alien species in the lake that devours the blood of this heaven and earth. The alien species is insignificant. It is just a descendant of the ordinary Viscount, and the ghost bone will be In the killing of hundreds of millions of souls, one of the unknown aliens killed, like other heterologous bones, but it was not expected that the heterogeneous belly actually gave birth to offspring, even more incredible, in the bones There should be no living beings in the hell, but the son of the different kind of creature survived in the bones of the dead body, and it was born out, feeding on the bones of the bones, and grew up slowly..." At this point, there was a hint of awe in the eyes.


    Having said that, the fox sighed gently: "The original has nothing to do with me, but the heterogeneity grows up in this place, and it is very killing. If it continues to grow, it will one day break through to the deified situation. This bones rushed out of hell, then you and I were the first pair of creatures it killed."


    "You cheated me in, wouldn''t you want me to get rid of it?" Hansen suddenly understood the meaning of the fox.


    The fox smirked at Hansen: "If you don''t like to kill, then you will stay with me, wait for it to be promoted, and I will do the same with you."


    Han Sen stared at the fox and watched it for a while, then slowly said: "If I am not mistaken, you should be a deified power, why don''t you kill it yourself? With your ability, if you want to kill it, But it is just a little effort."


    The fox sighed softly, raised his hands, and shook the metal ring on his wrist and said: "Ghost bones imprison me here, let me guard him for the bones of hell, but I am afraid that I ruined his efforts, with I have tried my best to bind me. In this big bone hell, my strength is completely bound, let alone killing, even if I want to break a bone."


    Said, the fox squatted from the foot of a hoe, the palm of his hand slightly, not waiting for her to crush the hoe, her neck and wrist, the metal ring on the ankle suddenly emits a demon black Like a black palm, she grabbed her neck and hands and feet and lifted the foxes all over the body. The limbs were hung in the air.


    The fox''s neck was almost broken, and it was unable to resist in the air. For a while, the black gas on the metal ring slowly dissipated. The fox fell to the ground and coughed up.


    "You also saw it, I can''t do anything here." The fox sighed and sighed and said: "Now you are as sleepy as I am, if you let the alienation be promoted, rush from the bones of hell. Come out, when you and I have nowhere to escape, you are not just saving me, but also saving yourself."


    Hansen indulged for a moment and asked: "What level is that heterogeneous?"


    Fox said helplessly: "For so long years, I have always wanted to find bio-help, but unfortunately there are too few creatures to come to this place. If it has just been born, just a Baron-class creature can Kill it, but now it has been promoted to the king level not long ago."


    "The king''s alienation, do you think that a duke that I just promoted has killed it?" Hansen looked motionless.


    "If you can''t kill, you have to kill, unless you really want to do the same thing with me." Fox said, and continued, "But you don''t have to worry too much, you can easily meet you." But people, I am not willing to let you go to death, I have the means to help you kill it."


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2248： Heterogeneous born in the blood

    Hansen looked at the fox and said nothing. To be honest, the words that Fox said, Hansen did not believe it.


    It is said that a beautiful woman will deceive people. In terms of the degree of beauty, the fox must be very deceptive.


    The fox seems to see through Hansen''s mind and smiles and says: "If you don''t believe it, we will wait here for a while. After you see the alien, you will naturally believe everything I said."


    Hansen was undecided, and the foxes did not say much. They sat down on the top of the mountain directly. A pair of exquisite jade feet were discharged in front, hands clasped their knees, and the rain was stroking her long hair, and her eyes were clear and spring-like. Unconsciously attracted to her, if she did not know her origins, I am afraid she thought she was a sentimental girl.


    "Sure enough, it is a changeable Meihu family. It must be **** and sexy. It is pure and pure." Hansen��s heart screams powerfully. This kind of temperament change makes people not see that she is alive and does not know. How many years of horror characters.


    There is no sun, moon and stars in the bones of hell. Only the blood of the sky is like the sea of ??the sea. At the beginning, it was only a **** rain. After waiting for a while, the rain gradually grew bigger and soon became a heavy rain.


    The fox sits on the top of the mountain, letting the blood rain fall, but there is no **** rain that can fall on her. The whole body seems to emit a holy glory, just like the sacred **** above the blood bone, there is a very Amazing beauty.


    Han Sen''s air flow, but also shielded the blood rain from the outside of a foot, just standing next to the fox, watching the mountains and rivers are all red by the blood, the heart could not help but sigh the spectacle and surprise.


    Blood and blood flow between the dead bones, like the blood river bone mountain in the evil spirits purgatory, but this kind of scene, but just makes people feel horrible shock, but there is no sense of filth.


    "I don''t know what your name is?" The fox suddenly raised his head and looked at Hansen.


    "Miki," Hansen said casually. Han, like Han Yu, is not willing to make friends. It is too much trouble.


    In case she can really get out of trouble in the future, Hansen only asks her not to come to find herself.


    "Miki, this name is not good." Fox chanted the name of Hansen, and then chuckled and said: "A piece of wood is already enough, you are wood, add wood, no wonder so incomprehensible. ��


    Hansen��s smile did not answer, and the changeable Meihu family was not an innocent woman. Many wealthy families received a hundred women from the Meihu family.


    If you don''t say far, you can say that the ruined family is good. If you don''t change the fox family, you won''t lose the treasure of the town.


    It��s just two little foxes, but this is the ancestor��s fox, who really wants to provoke her, maybe even the underwear will be sold by her.


    Seeing Han Sen like this, the fox seems to feel a little boring, and he hangs his eyes, holding a pink cheek in one hand, and looking at the **** rain.


    This picture is very beautiful, Hansen can''t help but appreciate it. The temperament of the fox has changed a lot. The male creatures who like all kinds of tastes can always find the side they like in her. On the extent of the evil, I can��t ratio.


    When Hansen thought about it, he suddenly saw the fox pointing to the lotus peak in the distance and said: "It is coming out."


    Han Sen looked there, only to see that because of too much rain, the blood river in the lotus hill has already emerged, and it seems to be a waterfall like a waterfall.


    Hansen didn''t see any creatures appearing. He was suddenly hesitating when he hesitated, and then he saw a figure walking down the blood river waterfall. It seemed to be walking on the **** waves. In a short time, I have already rushed out of the Lotus Peak and descended down the **** river.


    The distance is too far, and the blood rain has affected the line of sight. Hansen can only see a vague figure, and he has to summon the purple butterfly **** mirror to see what the figure looks like under the stream. .


    It is a whole body red blood unicorn, the scales are like a spar stained with blood, with a pair of unicorns on the top of the head, like the most beautiful blood coral.


    Its body size is not very large, similar to the adult bull, between the body walking, there is a **** surge, as if walking in the blood.


    At this time, the heterogeneous rushing over the **** river seemed to be extremely exciting.


    Although it did not erupt the power of the body, but Hansen can still feel the powerful vitality of it, but unlike the average creature, its body can feel a strange death in addition to vitality.


    "What kind of race is it?" Hansen asked curiously.


    The fox shook his head and said: "Ghost bones lead the Holy Blood Corps to kill the heavens. The race that kills is hundreds of millions. After a small viscount, who will remember what race."


    "If it is only a small family, its mother is only a viscount, how can it be promoted to the king level, and even possible to promote the deification?" Hansen did not believe.


    The fox did not answer, but said faintly: "You will know it later."


    Fox does not say, Hansen also had to bear the temper to look down


    The **** scorpion-like aliens flew between the mountains and rivers, but it seemed to be somewhat fearful and did not dare to approach the Hell''s door. It did not affect Hansen.


    After a while, the blood rain gradually stopped, and the blood cloud in the sky gradually dissipated, revealing the sky that was washed by clean water.


    Hansen can hardly describe what kind of sky it is. He can only say that he has never seen such a clean night sky. There are no sun, moon and stars, and the pure black night sky is clean and makes people feel a little hairy.


    Suddenly, I saw that the **** unicorn stood on the foothills of a white bone mountain, and made a long humming sound against the night sky. It was like a rolling thunder in the night sky, and it did not calm down for a long time.


    Then Han Sen saw a strange scene, only to see the **** unicorns rushing from the blood, like a **** blade splitting the void, the strong suffocating people can not help but the heart is shaking, the will is slightly weaker, Just seeing the sigh of the sky, I am afraid I will be scared by the pants.


    As the blood of the **** unicorn surging, it gradually turned into a **** vortex.


    Numerous bone mountains and blood rivers in the whole white bones have been shaken up. It seems that the white bones are rising from the rise of the mountains, and the blood river is also drawn away from the blood, all toward the blood. The vortex gathers and goes away.


    For a time, the mountains and rivers were moved by the **** unicorns, as if it were the master of the world, and everything was contributing to it.


    As the strength of the bone mountain blood river is absorbed into its body, the **** unicorn body becomes more and more crystal clear, like a blood crystal statue, the body''s suffocation is getting stronger.

 Chapter 2249： benefit

    Han Sen looked at the **** unicorn, it was like watching a huge cake.


    Now he finally understands why a small ethnic group is behind the seed, and the guy who was born from the bones has a chance to promote the deification.


    This guy actually has the ability to absorb the blood and blood of the flesh and blood. I don��t know how many races are bones. The power of the flesh and blood is extremely terrifying. The **** unicorn constantly absorbs the blood of the flesh and blood and optimizes its own blood. It has already been reborn and powerful. I am afraid that it is no less inferior to any wealthy people.


    Such a huge resource, only its own enjoyment, it is almost inevitable to promote the deification in the future.


    Hansen didn''t value its body, but **** unicorn is a rare bloodline creature, and it is the same ability as Hansen''s "Blood Life".


    If you can absorb the heterogeneous gene of this **** unicorn, or even just eat its flesh and blood, it will have no small benefit to the blood and nerves.


    However, if this is done, then at most it will have some benefits, but if you can surrender the **** unicorn and use it to condense the blood of the flesh and blood, Hansen can also use it to practice the blood of the bones. The benefits are far more than simply killing a king-level alien.


    However, the king-level heterogeneous is so easy to tame, not to mention that this **** unicorn is unusual, almost can be seen as the son of **** born of the big bones of hell, absolutely more terrible than the average king, Hansen is very It may not be its opponent, let alone tame it.


    Coupled with its extremely strong suffocation, it is the kind of extremely fierce and violent character who is almost impossible to be convinced by power. Even if it is suppressed by a strong enemy, I am afraid that he will choose to die, not surrender.


    Hansen''s eyes looked at the **** unicorn complexly, and waited for it to absorb the blood and blood of the flesh and blood, which was satisfied with the return of the blood river to the lotus peak.


    "Now you should understand that I have not deceived you? With its arrogance and killing power, now its power is not as good as mine, so there is still some awe, once it is promoted to deification, killing from the bones of hell. Going out will inevitably kill you, and you and I will never be spared." Fox said faintly.


    Hansen knows that the fox has not lie at this point. The **** unicorn is too heavy and more violent than the average alien. Even if it has higher wisdom, it will also be killing. This can almost be regarded as it. Nature.


    "I am just a duke in the district, how is it an opponent? How can you help me to kill me?" Hansen asked the fox.


    Although Hansen already has his own thoughts, he still hopes to get some benefits from the Fox.


    If the foxes really want him to kill the **** unicorn, there are certainly many benefits that can be given to him, otherwise a duke, how can you think that it is impossible to kill such a king-level alien.


    Hansen certainly won''t give up on the benefits of being sent to the door.


    The fox did not answer directly, and turned to the **** gate: "Let''s go back and say, you are just a duke. You must have enough preparation to kill it. I have waited for so many years before I waited for such a possibility. I don''t know if there is any chance to wait for other creatures to come here, so you can rest assured that I will not let you go to death, because this may be my last chance."


    Hansen walked back to the palace with the fox, and the fox went to the pile of treasures and picked a few things and threw them to Hansen.


    Hansen took a look at the things and saw that it was a white silk gown, a pair of black leather boots, and a pair of light transparent gloves.


    "You put these on, they are all kings, although you can''t fully exert their power now, but how much will help." Fox said casually.


    Hansen naturally wouldn''t be polite, he quickly put his robes on, his boots were on his feet, and his gloves were worn.


    When the robe was on the upper body, Hansen suddenly felt a force holding his body. Hansen did not use his strength, and he felt as if he was about to emerge.


    The boots on the feet automatically generate wind, and the force of the wind in the space has been condensing toward his feet, as if he can step out of the wind, he can go to the wind for 90,000 miles.


    The transparent glove is worn on the hand, and it can''t be seen at all. It seems to have been integrated with the skin, which makes Hansen''s palm face have a different flow of power, but Hansen has not figured out for a while. What is the use.


    There were three king-level devices in the plain, Hansen was very happy in his heart, but his face did not change at all, just watching the fox said: "Fox, you will not think that only rely on these pieces of the king, I Can a duke kill the king''s aliens?"


    The fox smiled and reached out and pinched a hand on Hansen��s cheek: "Don''t worry about my little lover, Ben is not willing to send you to death."


    "Follow me." Fox said that he walked out of the side hall and returned to the middle hall.


    However, the fox did not stop and continued to walk to the side hall on the other side.


    Hansen also followed and went in, there are benefits to take, Hansen certainly will not hesitate. It is one thing to be able to kill that **** unicorn. The benefits are taken first.


    With the richness of the foxes, just take out one or two things, and certainly not everything.


    Hansen is thinking about what good things the fox will give him, but after entering the side hall, he found that there are no treasures in the empty space. Only the walls on the four sides are hung with many different shapes of white bone masks.


    There are more than a hundred large and small, each white bone mask looks different, some masks look horrible, others look like a smile, some are as evil, some kind of eyebrows, so many masks hanging Together, a little more out of thin air, people unconsciously chill.


    The fox gaze swept over the strange masks, and there was a hint of venom in his eyes, but it flashed away. When he looked back at Hansen, he had already put on a seductive sweet smile: "These masks are Ghost bones are all made up of ghost bone masks. Each mask is made of a half-step derivational alien bone. After many complicated refining techniques, it has become the present look."


    After a pause, Hu Mei continued: "There were more than a thousand masks of ghost bones. It was prepared for the practice of ghost bones. Later, during the process of practicing ghost bones, most of them were destroyed. Off, there are only a hundred of them left. These ghost bone masks have the power of ghost bones. If you can control them, you can get the power of the ghost bones on them. Directly half-step deification, and with some different treasures, it is not difficult to kill that alien."


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2250： Ghost bone mask

    "Is this kind of treasure, shouldn''t anyone be able to use it? I am not a bone, two will not be a ghost bone, how can I control the ghost bone mask?" Han Sen stared at the ghost bone mask on the wall. .


    Using power beyond its own control is definitely not a good thing, Hansen is not willing to take risks.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I can teach you ghost bones. If you practice ghost bone surgery, you can barely control the ghost bone mask with the Duke''s body." The fox squatted and said: "But the ghost bones are after all." It is one of the strongest bone secrets created by Ghost Bone. It is very troublesome to cultivate. I don''t know if you can practice ghost bone surgery before the alien grows without further growth. If it is late, wait for it to rise half. After the step of deification, even if you can practice ghost bones, it is useless. It is also a half-step deification. The power of the ghost bone mask is much worse than that of the alien species. After all, it can be regarded as the son of the big bones of Hell. ""


    "Isn''t the bones able to practice ghost bones?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "As long as there is a bone race that can be cultivated, after a bone is turned into a ghost bone, the body strength will be greatly improved, and it is very resistant to dark power, but..." Fox said hesitated here. a bit.


    "But what?" Hansen asked.


    "But after your bones become a ghost bone, the resistance to the gene power of the Light Department will be weakened." Fox continued: "But now, there is no other choice, if you don''t want to die, There is only one way to go, fearing the power of the light of the Holy Light, and you can find a solution later."


    Hansen looked at the ghost bone masks and said nothing, hesitated for a moment, reaching out and grabbing a pair of ghost bone masks.


    "Don''t touch it." Fox said, but did not stop.


    Hansen''s hands condensed his strength, and he turned a deaf ear to the words of the fox. He had already caught the ghost bone mask, but suddenly felt a cold power from the ghost bone mask, and suddenly Hansen''s body flew out. , hit the back of the wall, opened his mouth and almost spurted a blood.


    "I have warned you, don''t touch it. Before you practice ghost bone surgery, you can''t get the approval of the ghost bone mask. Don''t say use it. It''s not bad if you don''t kill it." Said faintly.


    "The power inside the ghost bone mask is really strong." Hansen stood up and looked at the masks of the ghost bones.


    "That is, of course, the difference has already been destroyed, and the ones that can be left are the finest in the mask of the ghost bones." Fox sighed: "I hope you can get before the half-step promotion of the heterogeneous A pair of ghost bone masks, otherwise we will really have to be the same."


    "I can give it a try." Hansen said with a sinking look.


    The foxes don��t talk nonsense any more, and teach the genius of the ghost bones to Hansen. She is the scorpion of the ghost bones. She has already remembered the ghost bones and has seen the ghosts. Osteotomy, a deep understanding of ghost bone surgery, although she has not practiced, but teaching Hansen is more than enough.


    Hansen is not in a hurry to practice ghost bone surgery. After getting a full set of ghost bones from the fox, he carefully studied the ghost bone surgery.


    He doesn''t trust the foxes very much, he is afraid of any problems with the ghost bones, so he will be so careful.


    After Hansen''s research, Ghost Bone seems to have no shortcomings in addition to the weak resistance to the light of the Holy Light, and it is really a great increase in the strength of the body. It is a genetic mystery of the ghost bones.


    Although he did not see the problem, Hansen did not intend to practice ghost bone surgery. The reason why he promised to be a fox was to have other thoughts.


    The power of the Ghost Bone Mask is the same as that of the Ghost Bone. Hansen intends to use the strength of the Ghost Bone Mask to simulate the power of the Ghost Bone Mask, and to practice it as a ghost bone surgery. Try to see if you can control the power of the Ghost Bone Mask.


    In case there is any conspiracy in the fox, he does not really practice ghost bones, and the fox can''t take him.


    Hansen stayed in the side hall and practiced the ghost bone technique according to the pointing of the fox. In fact, he secretly peeked at the ghost bone masks and quietly simulated their power with the hole and the purple butterfly.


    Hansen, while simulating the power of the ghost muscle mask, secretly wondered how he could tame the **** unicorn and convince it for his own use.


    If the fox did not lie to him, using the power of the ghost bone mask, it would be much easier to tame the blood unicorn, so Hansen did not rush into it.


    There is also the key to entering the big bones of Hell on the fox, no foxes open the door to hell, Han Sen wants to enter and can not enter.


    Within the base of the Ice Blue Knights, Edward''s brows are wrinkled and his face is not very nice.


    Hansen actually disappeared under his eyelids. He used all kinds of methods and could not find the trace of Hansen. This is undoubtedly a great defeat for him.


    "He is a Marquis, even if he is promoted to the Duke, in the place of Ice Blue Star, the possibility of being able to survive is also poor, will not have been killed by the aliens?" said the ice blue knight frowning.


    Edward shook his head and said: "No, even if it is eaten by different species, it will leave some traces. The ice blue knight king used the power of the entire ice blue knight, and did not find any clues. The guy is more than we imagined. It��s going to be difficult."


    "Is there any other way?" The Ice Blue Knight said reluctantly.


    "There is no way." Edwards'' eyes narrowed up and said slowly: "If Mr. Bai is willing to take the shot, he should be able to find the whereabouts of Hansen."


    "It''s not that his power is very limited. He can only use it ten times in his life. Until now, he has used it eight times. He only has two times. Is he willing to use that power for this matter? "The Ice Blue Knight looked at Edward."


    "For that thing, he will definitely use it, otherwise he will not venture into the chaotic domain."


    ��But in this case, is the situation more complicated?��


    "Do you think we don''t say that Mr. Bai''s old fox can''t guess? I''m afraid that when Ice Blue Knight captured Hansen, he already guessed it, but he didn''t say it." Edward said faintly.


    "He won''t leave us to find Hansen himself?" The Ice Blue Knight was shocked.


    "If you can find it, he has already gone, and will not wait until now. His own strength is not suitable for fighting. He only has a sin. He can do limited things. Even if he knows where Hansen is, he still needs to rely on ice blue. Knight or us." Edward said with a sinking: "We will wait a second, the patience of Ice Blue Knight should be gone, he will go to Mr. Bai, we just need to follow them."


    ......


    Inside the underground palace, Hansen��s ghostly spirits were somewhat transparent, and the bones inside were full of strange blacks.


    Hey!


    When Hansen was practicing, he suddenly heard the upload of the wall and looked up. He saw that a mask of ghost bones was shaking.


    "You are better than I thought. In just less than a month, I actually practiced the power of the ghost bones, and also evoked the resonance of a ghost bone mask!" Fox said with amazement, Hansen said. .

 Chapter 2251： Ghost bones come

    Han Sen looked at the mask of the ghost bone, and it really formed a wonderful resonance with the power of the ghost bone.


    Fox said: "Although this pair of ghost bone masks is a weak one, but in less than a month, you can do this very well. Now the time should be very abundant, if you are If you feel unsure, you can continue to practice for a while. If you can resonate with the mask of the ghost bone, it is easy to kill the alien."


    Han Sen looked in the direction of the fox, and the sacred mask of the fox, Hansen, also noticed it before. It is the strongest ghost bone in the hole and the purple butterfly. Masks, the power of ghosts is far better than other ghost bone masks.


    "What is the difference between the ghost bones?" Hansen asked as if he had pretended to be unknown.


    The fox said: "Although the half-step deification of the face bone is made, but the half-step deification is also strong and weak, the ghost bone mask is made of the face of the evil spirits, the ghost bones on it. The mind has spent the most, and now, its power is almost approaching deification, and it is the strongest of these ghost bone masks."


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome. It''s just a king. It''s just a king. It''s so powerful. The power of half-step deification is enough to kill it, so that you don''t have to sleep long nights. Just let it go." Han Sen reached out and tried a ghost bone mask that had previously resonated with him. It flew over and landed in Hansen��s hand.


    Hansen touched the mask and was bounced off before he could repair the ghost. Now he is holding the mask of the ghost bone, but he feels the power of a stock.


    Hansen carefully scanned the mask again with the hole and the purple butterfly, and found no mask, so he put the mask on his face.


    The mask was attached to the face, and a powerful force suddenly poured into Hansen''s body from the mask, which made Hansen''s power in the body increase rapidly.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s look changed, and the heart was disturbed by the restlessness. When he reached out, he wanted to take off the mask, but it was already late. A consciousness like a prison broke out from the mask, and it was extremely powerful. The power of the moment came on Hansen��s body, and Hansen��s body could no longer move half a step. The power of the tide-like ghosts kept pouring into his body, making Hansen��s whole person into a mysterious The color of the bones is wrapped in ghosts all over the body.


    The consciousness in the mask is like a ghost, as if it can dominate all the creatures, while pressing on Hansen��s sea of ??consciousness, while saying indifferently: "This body is not a top, but it is not bad, the emperor will Use it."


    "You are a ghost?" Hansen suddenly knew who the consciousness in the mask of the ghost bone belonged to, but he did not panic. He always felt that there were some problems, but he did not find anything wrong. Now he finally knows that he The previous feelings are not wrong.


    The power in the mask of the ghost bones has flown into Hansen''s body, and the consciousness of the ghost bones has pressed a little bit to Hansen''s sea of ??consciousness.


    The sound of the soul of the ghost bones directly sounds in Han Sen��s mind: "Yes, I am the ghost bone emperor, can use the body and the emperor, it can be regarded as your creation, if you have any unfulfilled wishes, even if you say it, If it is easy, the Emperor will help you."


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the power of the ghost bones of the tunnel Xuan Jing��s simulation suddenly dissipated, and the force of the ghost bones pouring into his body suddenly slammed.


    The ghost bones will seem a little surprised: "You didn''t practice ghost bones, but you can use the power of ghost bones, and there are some doorways."


    "My body is not a ghost body. How do you use this body?" Hansen said coldly.


    "Why is it difficult? The body of the Duke of the district, the emperor used some means to refine your body into the body of the ghost bone. Your body, the emperor must be fixed." The ghost bone will say faintly It stopped the pressure of Hansen��s consciousness, but the power of the ghost bones in the mask of the ghost bones was even more terrifying.


    The power of the dark, ghostly ghost bone penetrates into every cell of Hansen''s body, causing his genes to change.


    Hansen runs ice muscle jade, and his body is like a statue of ice jade. The force of the bones penetrates very slowly, and he can''t change his physique for a while.


    "It turned out to be a leak-free body, and it was very rare." The ghost bones would seem even more surprising, but the voice was full of greed, and the power of the ghost bones in the mask of the ghost bones became more and more fierce.


    Although the ice muscle jade body is powerful, but it can not withstand the power of the ghost bones, it is already the power of the deified level, the body of the ice muscle jade bone gradually changes towards ossification, with the passage of time, Hansen''s body More and more like a black bone statue.


    Hansen was unable to resist the ghost''s invading his body, but before his body was completely demonized, the ghost bones would not have the idea of ??occupying his sea of ??consciousness.


    "Ghost bones, can you know the ghost city in the desert?" Hansen suddenly said.


    "Where have you been?" The ghost will say.


    "There is a ghost bone city there. Why is your stone statue only in front of the temple door? Who is the stone statue in the temple? The Lord of the Sanctuary?" Hansen continued to ask.


    "Death to the end, you still have the mood to ask these." The ghost bones will be cold.


    "It is to die, so I don''t want to leave doubts." Hansen said.


    "Tell you anyway, there is the holy land of the Lord." Ghost bones will transform Hansen''s body and say.


    "The land of sanctification? Who is the holy stone statue in the temple?" Hansen continued to ask.


    The ghost bone will be cold and said: "He also matches."


    Ghost bones will be a bit disdainful to the Emperor, but he did not say what the origin of the Emperor.


    "Who is he? Why is his stone statue in the temple?" Hansen continued to ask.


    "You are dead, you don''t have to know so much." The ghost bones are unwilling to talk about it, just trying to transform Hansen''s body.


    Hansen��s body has turned from black to white and turned into a white bone body, which looks very strange.


    Originally, the power of the black bones was very yin and evil, but after being transformed into white bones, the body did not seem to be so yin and evil, but instead felt a yang qi in the body.


    "I found a different stone tile in the hall. You know what it is?" Hansen asked again, he really had too many doubts, and now only the ghost bones will be able to answer him.


    This time, the ghost bones will be obviously paused. Even the power of the ghost bone that transformed Hansen��s body has been paused for a while. Obviously, the inner bones of the ghost bones are very shocked.


    "You have found the holy things, the holy things can be on you?" The ghost bones will ask urgently.


    "Just on me, what is the holy thing, what is the use?" Hansen asked again.


    "Haha, it��s really a day to help me with my bones. With that holy thing, you can get the things in the holy monument. The era of my ghost bones is coming." The ghost laughter echoes Hansen. Brain.

 Chapter 2252： What a good person?

    "Ghost bones, you have got so many benefits from me, can''t you let me die?" Hansen said faintly.


    Ghost bones will stop laughing and say: "I really want to thank you for doing so much for the emperor, but the emperor has no time to tell you so much, you just need to know that the holy thing is to open the treasure of the Lord. The key is enough. After that, the Emperor will obtain the relics of the Lord from the holy monument, and you will be able to make your body famous in the world. You will be honored and worthy of this world."


    "Even if there is a key, what is the use of it, do you know where the monument is?" Han Lin asked again.


    "If you don''t know, what is the use of the sacred object? The holy monument is on the star. As long as the emperor gets his body out of trouble, he can go to the monument and get the relic of the Lord..." The ghost bones will seem to be excited. Extremely, immersed in the beautiful fantasy of the future.


    As for Hansen, a district duke, only the ghost bones will straddle the heavens and the world, even the king-level powers will not bother to take a look, not to mention a duke, if not he has no other choice, it is impossible to choose Such a body.


    In the past, even if it is the body of the deified, he has to consider choosing one or two.


    Since a duke is already in his grasp, it seems to him to be his own thing, and Hansen is simply unable to resist.


    Han Sen listened for a while, but it was a wonderful dream of a ghost. He did not say where the holy monument was. He wanted to ask questions again, but suddenly he felt his body tremble, and the ghost bone mask on his face turned into dust. Broken, the consciousness of the ghost bones has already rushed into the sea of ??consciousness.


    Now Hansen��s body has turned into a sacred bone, and the whole body is crystal clear, like a statue of a **** bone, which makes people eager to have the urge to worship.


    Han Sen knows that his body has been transformed by the ghost bones, and then he wants to ask what is too late.


    "All the people of the heavens, the emperor is coming back, and he will continue to tremble under the emperor''s body." The ghost bones screamed like the prisoner''s consciousness and rushed into Hansen''s sea of ??consciousness.


    After the ghost bones will rush into the sea of ??consciousness, they will suddenly glimpse: "How can your sea of ??consciousness look like this?"


    The ghost bones will be seen in the sea of ??consciousness. A giant tower stands in the center, and there are all kinds of giant beasts crouching around. Like a small world, this sea of ??consciousness will never be seen.


    "This is called the soul sea." Han Sen''s voice of consciousness sounded in the sea of ??souls.


    "Whether the soul is sea and sea, since the emperor is coming, here is the territory of the emperor." The ghost bones oppressed the power of consciousness like the prisoner toward the soul sea, and it is necessary to occupy here, Hansen The consciousness was completely destroyed and took over his body.


    However, his consciousness has just been together. In the corner of this soul sea, a black crystal armor actually has a bright position, and a horror consciousness of the world swept out, instantly occupying the whole soul sea.


    The ghost bones will be destroyed like a prisoner, and will be destroyed in an instant before the consciousness. There is no chance to resist.


    "No...Impossible...ah..." The ghost bones will not even have the chance to escape from the soul sea. The screams will come to an abrupt end, and the horrible consciousness will be directly and ruthlessly crushed into nothingness.


    The power in the black crystal armor was collected, as if nothing had happened. The consciousness of a generation of gods was vanishing.


    "Why are you so anxious to die? At least where the holy monument is made clear." Hansen had already expected that this is the situation, the guy who invaded his soul, never had a good end.


    Although Hansen has some sighs, but more is rejoicing, Ghost Bone will pour his remaining power into Hansen''s body to transform this body.


    A lot of ghost power accumulates in Hansen''s body. As long as he refines the power of this horrible ghost, he can''t be promoted to the Duke.


    Although it is only the residual power of the ghost bones, it is definitely far worse than his peak period. However, after all, this is the power of the deified level. No matter the level of power or purity, it is far from the power of the Duke level. Any drop is invaluable.


    Now Hansen��s entire body is filled with the power of a deified spirit. If he is a big treasure, he does not need to look for other resources. He only needs to refine these forces to make the level extremely Great improvement.


    Not to mention the **** nerves and the sacred mysteries, even the genetic language should have the opportunity to advance to the Duke, and may even go further.


    "Ghost bones will be really good people, but it is too early to die. If you can clearly say the name of the monument, it will be more perfect." Han Sen felt in his heart.


    Hansen thought in his heart, slowly opened his eyes and saw the fox standing in front of him.


    "Love, you are really hard." Han Sen looked at the fox and said faintly, he is now a ghost like a god, the fox can not see everything happening in the sea of ??souls, will not know that the ghost bones will have Dead, Hansen just can take the opportunity to pretend to be a ghost, and then fooled the fox.


    Fox looked at Han Sen, but he laughed. There was an indescribable complaint in the smile: "Ghost bone, do you think I will really help you? You imprisoned me for hundreds of millions of years, let I am not as good as death. I have waited for this opportunity and have not waited for many years. Now you are successful, but the strength cannot be refining in a short time. The level is only the Duke. It is the best chance for me to kill you. ""


    Han Sen listened to the slightest glimpse, but he did not think that there would be such a thing. He wanted to pretend to be a ghost bone to deceive the fox, and set some secrets from the fox mouth. Who knows that there is such a change.


    The lonely light flashed, and the chain of order was intertwined around her body. A white hair fluttered, and the foxtail behind it was even more swaying. It seemed to tear the void.


    The black smoke above the metal ring and the metal chain, like the five black ghosts, grabbed the neck and wrists and ankles of the fox.


    However, the order chain of the foxes resisted the black ghosts, so that the black ghosts could not completely fall, the foxes reached out and the horrible order chain went to Hansen.


    "And slow hands, I am not a ghost, I am Miki." Hansen quickly called.


    "Your tricks may be useful to others. Save it in front of me." Fox didn''t believe Hansen at all, and the chain of order continued to smother Hansen, without any pause.


    In the eyes of the fox, this is her only chance. Her body is bound, and most of her strength must be used to resist the prohibition on the metal lock. The actual power that can be used is only a small part. The possession succeeded, and he was killed when he was at the Duke level. After a while, there was no chance.


    Fox has been waiting so many years, waiting for this opportunity. 8)

 Chapter 2253： I am really Miki.

    Hansen quickly retreated while his mind was moving, and the gold worm king enchantment suddenly appeared outside.


    boom!


    The invisible order chain is intertwined with the enchantment of the golden worm king. The enchantment keeps swaying and making a squeaking sound, as if it will be broken at any time.


    Hansen��s heart is stunned. Most of the power of the fox is used to resist the ban. It��s just a little bit of power. The worms and enchantments are somewhat unstoppable. If they come back two or three times, the enchantment will not be broken.


    "The deified powerful is really a small thing, even if it is only a trace of strength, it is far better than ordinary creatures." Han Sen thought about electricity, thinking about how to be freed from the current difficulties.


    It��s not surprising that Husband is able to block her from Hansen��s attack, because she��s treated Hansen as a ghost, and it��s not surprising that the ghost bones will be defended.


    The chain of order she had pulled out did not retreat, but it was like a hinge that was intertwined with the enchantment of the king of the worm, constantly strangling the enchantment.


    Han Sen looked at the enchantment of the enchantment, and the golden fragments were smashed down by the order chain, and the brow was wrinkled.


    "Fox, remember the first words you said to me when I first came in?" Hansen said to Fox in the enchantment.


    "Ghost bones, you still save the province, today you will die."


    Hansen thought about the electric turn and said: "Then what we said in the bones of hell, the ghost bones should not be heard? You said that the name of Miki is not good, a piece of wood is already enough, I have three woods, a little bit No understanding."


    The fox snorted and looked at Hansen with a frown, which seemed to be shaken.


    "The will of the ghost has been destroyed by me. I am afraid that you will avenge the ghost bones, so I will pretend to be him. I am really not a ghost bone." Hansen continued.


    The foxes looked at Hansen��s indulgence for a moment and asked: ��What is the difference in the bones you see in the bones of hell?��


    Han Sen immediately described the appearance of the heterogeneous one. After the fox heard it, it was obviously more shaken.


    The foxes hesitated and looked at Hansen and asked: "When you were brought here by Xiao Hei, I didn''t say anything to you. What am I talking about?"


    "How can you talk to me if you don''t have an opening..." Hansen suddenly moved in his heart and blurted out: "Come on..."


    After listening to Hansen��s words, Husband suddenly stunned, and the chain of order intertwined on the enchantment also dissipated. Then the pair of eyes gradually grew bigger, and some unbelievable looked at Hansen and asked: ��You Really Miki?"


    "I am really Miki, definitely not a ghost bone. How do you want me to prove it?" Han Sen feels that he has a crying heart, and that he will pretend to be a ghost, can''t he honestly?


    "Your way of thinking and speaking grammar are really different from him...but the ghosts are extremely treacherous..." The foxes still have some doubts, mainly because they can''t believe that Hansen is able to destroy the consciousness of the ghosts.


    Ghost bones will be one of the ten great gods of the sanctuary. Even if it is the same level of deification, the fox is far from the opponent of the ghost bones, not to mention that Hansen is just a duke.


    "I am really Miki." Hansen has some helplessness and does not know how to prove himself.


    "How do you get rid of the ghost bones?" Fox looked at Hansen and asked.


    Hansen replied: "My talent is different, the power of consciousness is stronger than that of the powerful, and the consciousness of the ghost bones invades my consciousness sea is to find a dead end."


    The foxes still can''t believe it. They keep looking up and down Hansen. With her understanding of the ghost bones, Han Sen is really not like a ghost.


    Hansen thought about it and said: "Even if the ghost bones will take my body to success, he can''t have my memory?"


    "That may not be, consuming the will to seize memory is not difficult for the ghost bones." Fox said.


    Hansen is silent, he is really unclear.


    The fox suddenly smiled and smiled: "It is not difficult to prove that you are really a ghost. As long as you enter me with the bones of hell, it is natural and natural."


    ��Why?�� Hansen asked.


    The fox licked his mouth: "The aliens in the big bones of **** are indeed caused by the mistakes of the ghost bones, and the ghost bones don''t know what happened outside. When they came back, only the ghost bone mask was left. He has never entered the big bones of hell. He does not know that the alien has been bred in it. And the alien has been recognized by the big bones, and the ghost bone is the former ruler of the big bones. If you are a ghost bone, When you enter the bones of hell, the aliens will inevitably sense your existence, and will definitely decide the outcome with you. There can be no two rulers in the big bones."


    "I can give it a try," Hansen said.


    The foxes no longer say anything more. They came directly to the side hall and opened the **** door with the key. Once again, Hansen entered the bones of hell.


    Hansen stood on the peak of the bones of Hell, and there was no special feeling.


    Just now Hansen was still worried that the power of the ghosts in his body would resonate with the bones of Hell, but fortunately the situation did not appear.


    Fox has been staring at Hansen, ready to shoot, but after seeing Hansen''s entry, there is no abnormality in the bones of Hell, and the aliens have not rushed out to find Hansen''s troubles, and his face is more and more surprised.


    "You really are Miki?" Fox has already believed Hansen.


    "Sister, I am really Miki." Hansen smiled bitterly.


    The fox took care of his own hair and looked at Hansen with a weird look: "I am afraid that he will never dream of a ghost, and he will die in the hands of a small duke."


    Listening to the foxes, Han Sen finally breathed a sigh of relief, it seems that the fox should believe him.


    "Fox, since the ghost bones are already dead, there is no deep hatred between you and me. There is no need to fight for you to die. It is better to think about ways together and see how we can get out of trouble and go to see the world outside. Hansen looked at the fox.


    The fox sighed softly: "If I can break the ban here, I have already gone out, will I still stay here?"


    "You can''t do it alone. We don''t want to come up with a solution. Let''s talk about what is the origin of the chain that binds you. Maybe I have a way to do it." Han Sen wants to stabilize the fox. Then find a way to escape from here.


    In the past month, Hansen has also been observing the prohibition in the palace. With the beauty of the purple butterfly, I have seen some clues, but I have not thought of breaking the prohibition.


    Now it is a little different. The ghost bone transforms his body into a ghost bone with residual force, which makes Hansen have the possibility of breaking the prohibition.

 Chapter 2254： Breaking the hope of the ban

    The consciousness of the ghost bone was destroyed by the black crystal armor, and the strength of the ghost bones remained in Hansen''s body. Although Hansen was able to use a small part, his current strength is the same as that of the prohibition. This has a chance.


    Now Hansen just needs to find an opportunity to try to break the ban, and maybe he can escape.


    However, there is a fox, and certainly will not let him try it casually. Hansen is not her opponent. He can only find a way to confuse the snake and find a chance to break the ban.


    "Even if I can''t break the ban, what do you do?" Fox stunned Hansen: "But you stay here, at least some people accompany me to talk and explain, and not so boring."


    "It sounds good, but how beautiful you are, it��s boring for a long time, I don��t have the mood to be here with you." Hansen said in his heart.


    "Cough, can''t say that, the ghost bone transforms my body into a ghost bone body. Although it has not been completely successful, I can now use some of the power of the bones. I think the prohibition here should be the same as the ghost bone. With the same source, there is no possibility of unraveling," Hansen said.


    The foxes are somewhat boring: "The ban here is not just as simple as the power of the ghost bones. Even if it is a ghostly rebirth, it can''t be solved without reaching the level of deification, let alone you, you will stay here honestly. It��s with me."


    After all, the fox turned and returned to the palace. Hansen thought about it and returned to the palace.


    The fox seems to have no hope for getting out of trouble. He did not want to say something to Hansen. Hansen can only observe the prohibition in the palace.


    Of course, Hansen is not going to see the ban on the fox, but the ban on the wall. As long as he can break the line, the little star can take him out.


    Observing the forbidden system on the wall with the hole in the tunnel, it can be said that it is perfect, the order chain is very closely arranged, and there is a strange array of mysterious arrays, even if you use the skill of only covering the sky, with the power of Hansen now, Also pull those chain of order.


    If it was before, Han Sen really did not have a way.


    But now that he has a ghost body and a demon-like power reserve, it is not completely impossible.


    Since the fox can break the line and let him wear it from the outside, Hansen feels that he must have the opportunity to break the ban.


    Open the purple butterfly **** frog mirror, gaze constantly in the entire palace to look around, to analyze the construction process back to the palace and stop.


    The prohibition itself does not exist alone, but is integrated with the palace. One stone and one tile of the palace are part of the prohibition. Even the foxes exist as part of the ban, so unless the entire palace is banned, the fox It is impossible to get rid of the difficulties, but the prohibition of the entire palace is broken. If it is against the power of the fox, it is no wonder that she has no hope of getting out of trouble.


    With such exquisite design and generous writing, the ghost bones will indeed be well-deserved.


    "The ban here is subtle, but after all, it is based on ghost bones. I now have the body of a ghost bone. As long as I can find a flaw, it is difficult to destroy the entire ban. It is not difficult to break through the line." Hansen has been constantly analyzing the palace ban.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s heart moved, and in this imperfect instrument-like palace ban, he found a tiny flaw.


    The flaw can hardly be called a flaw, but a little bit of loose particles, but for Hansen, that is a hope.


    The place that Hansen found was the fish-shaped bone statue next to the pool, where he came in.


    "If I guess it is correct, there is a flaw there. It should be because the foxes usually use force to temporarily pull the ban on the line, so that the little beast can enter and exit smoothly, and induce other creatures to come in. Although the power of the fox cannot The real tearing ban, but for a long time, the number of times of pulling is much, the order chain there is loose ..." Han Sen has already thought of the way to escape.


    Above the ice blue star, there is a group of people heading for the mountains. If Hansen is here, it will be very surprising, because the big characters of the entire ice blue base are almost all together.


    Mr. Bai and the sin, the Ice Blue Knight and several Kings Ice Blue Knights, as well as the Inspector Edward and others, this team is almost the core of the Ice Blue Knights.


    "Mr. Bai, with the mystery of your power, can you guess the specific location of Hansen?" said the ice blue knight around Edward.


    "Mr. Bai will lie again."


    Mr. Bai waved his hand to stop the sin and continued to say it. He said faintly: "My strength will not go wrong. Now I can only guess his position. The only possibility is that there is a powerful force to shield his information. I think you are still ready to fight. If that is the case, there will be a fierce battle when you find him."


    "Everything obeys the command of the gentleman." Ice Blue Knight said calmly.


    Edward stopped the ice blue knight around him and prevented him from speaking again, just following Mr. Bai and they continued on.


    The group soon went deep into the mountains, and Mr. Bai pointed to the road while constantly calculating what was going on.


    ......


    "Where are you going around and turning around, come and talk to me." The fox lay on the jade bed and looked at Hansen with a wink.


    "I am looking for ways to break the ban." Han Sen knows that his behavior is definitely not a slap in the face, and he simply said it.


    Fox sneered at this, she does not think that Han Sen really can break the ban to escape.


    "Spring is worth a thousand dollars, and it is better to care about the beautiful people around you than to waste time there." The voice of the fox is full of charm, if it is the voice of the demon.


    "Do the remaining ghost bone masks really have the power of half-step deification?" Hansen asked as he looked at the ghost bone mask in the side hall.


    The fox snorted: "Which is such a good thing, those are just the places where the ghost bones will come out. When he is there, those masks have power, and now his power is already within your body. Those masks are naturally useless."


    Although Hansen thought of the way to rush out, unfortunately his strength is still weak, it is difficult to tear open the loose place of the ban, so I can only think of another way.


    Han Sen reached out and took a pair of masks down. Sure enough, there was no power on it, but the material was more solid.


    "Can you open the big **** and let me go in and see?" Hansen asked again.


    Since the ghost bone mask is useless, Han Sen has put his mind on the **** unicorn. If he can get the help of it, it is easy to rush out of the ban.


    "What are you doing there?" Fox looked at Hansen.


    "Try to see if you can conquer it. If you have the power to help, you may have a chance to break the ban." Han Sen is very frank, this is indeed his inner thoughts.


    "Giggle, good idea, go." The foxes took the black bone key on the necklace and threw it to Hansen.

 Chapter 2255： Impact bottleneck

    A Duke of Hansen actually wanted to tame the **** unicorn. In the eyes of the fox, it was an idiotic dream.


    Blood Kirin itself is the top king, and the general half-step deification is not necessarily lost, plus it is the son of the big bones of hell, will be greatly blessed in the bones of hell.


    Hansen relied on the shield to save a life. It was very good. He also wanted to tame the **** unicorn. This is a joke in Fox.


    However, it is boring to be idle anyway, she can solve the problem.


    After Hansen entered the bones of Hell, he went to the lotus-like mountain. If he could not tame the **** unicorn, he could only cultivate the blood and nerves, and then rush the blood to the Duke level, with the ice muscle jade. There is perhaps a glimmer of hope for breaking the ban on the technique of ossification and hand-covering.


    In front of the hell, the foxes watched Hansen��s every move with great interest. Hansen��s body is a ghost bone. In the eyes of **** unicorns, there is no difference between a big buddha and a blood. Kirin smells the smell, there will be a good show to watch.


    Not to be expected by the foxes, Han Sen is still a few tens of miles away from the Lotus Peak, and he heard a roaring sound coming from the Lotus Peak.


    In a moment, I saw **** unicorns rushing out from the lotus peaks with blood clouds. A pair of blood eyes stared at Hansen, and the quirks rushed straight.


    Hansen only saw a **** wind sweeping through, the power of terror came to the front in an instant, and there was no chance of a teleport. He had to summon the gold worms.


    Hey!


    The **** unicorn''s claws were caught on the enchantment of the gold worm king, and they left a few claw marks on it. They almost broke the enchantment and made Hansen feel a little surprised.


    Apart from anything else, Hansen turned and ran. The **** unicorn was stronger than Hansen��s imagination. Although it was still only a king, in this big bone hell, I am afraid that most of the half-step deification is not its opponent.


    Fox looked at Hansen��s escape from the golden mask, and smiled softly: ��How do you still want to tame it?��


    Han Sen saw that the **** unicorn seemed to be fearful of the fox, and did not dare to chase it. This was a sigh of relief, and he recovered the enchantment of the worm king and said: "Let me think about it again."


    The fox smiled and said nothing, turned and went back to the palace. Hansen sat next to the **** door and thought about how to get the **** unicorn.


    The **** unicorn roared in the distance to Hansen, and the blood of the body rushed, making the blood cloud in the sky more and more intense, and the blood rain became more and more violent.


    Sitting in the sloping blood, Han Sen stared at the **** unicorn in the distance and frowned, and the four petals of the purple butterfly kept spinning in the mirror.


    Although the **** unicorn is the same as the ghost bone, it is born in the big bones of hell, but the blood unicorn is not a real bone, after all, the power and the ghost bones will not be the same, or basically two departments.


    The bone system and the blood system are still fundamentally different. It is impossible to tame it with the power of the ghost bone, and it will be countered by it.


    Hansen couldn''t think of a better way. He sat on the top of the mountain and began to practice "Blood and Blood". If he couldn''t tame the **** unicorn, then he could only cultivate this merit and promote the Duke, so as to tear the ban.


    Hansen has a large amount of deified power in the body, and Hansen slowly refines it with the power of blood and nerves to help the practice of blood and nerves.


    The power of the deified level is very pure, but a little strength is enough for Hansen to practice for a whole day, and at the same time, let the blood and nerves progress quickly, let Hansen sigh again, and the ghost bones will be a good person.


    At the beginning of the foxes, I came here several times and used words to confuse Hansen. However, Han Sen was not moved at all, which made her feel very boring, and then she came less.


    The fox is a person who likes to be very clean, and there is such a place as hell. She doesn''t like it very much.


    Hansen has been sitting on the top of the mountain to cultivate blood and nerves. When the **** unicorn comes out to absorb the blood of the blood, it will snarl at Hansen in the distance, but because of fear, he dare not Near the gates of Hell, it was just a distant roar to Hansen.


    Later, after a long time, although the blood unicorn also ran over to look at the two eyes, but did not rant at Hansen.


    With the help of the deified power, the power of the blood and nerves is a thousand miles. When Hansen is practicing the blood and nerves, the blood force will run through the whole body. The blood of a strand melts, and the body rushes like the sea, even the ghost. The body of the bone has been covered with a layer of blood.


    "I don''t know what kind of attribute body will be formed after the bloodline is promoted to the Duke. Isn''t it a child''s property?" Hansen often feels a strange feeling in his heart.


    He always feels the characteristics of blood and nerves. Women should be more suitable than men. A big man practicing a child''s practice is really nondescript.


    However, the many benefits of blood and nerves make Han Sen unable to stop, it is difficult to give up.


    It was just over a month. Hansen only absorbed 45% of the power of the ghost bones. The **** nerves were faint and there were signs of breaking to the Duke level.


    "I hope that after the bloodline is promoted to the Duke level, there will be a kind of attribute for combat." Hansen thought in his heart.


    Run the blood and nerves again, and the blood is flowing, causing a strange flush of Hansen''s cheeks. The whole body is covered in blood, like a **** idol.


    The **** unicorn did not know when it came to the peak not far away, staring at Hansen, who was sitting there to cultivate blood and nerves, and a bit of strange color appeared in a pair of blood.


    Blood unicorns usually appear after the **** rain. At this time, the blood rain has not yet begun. It actually ran out, and also came here to stare at Hansen, and did not know what he wanted to do.


    Hansen did not realize that this is an important moment for him to break through the blood and nerves. There is no time to distract him.


    Blood Kirin has been afraid to get close to Hell��s head because he is afraid of the fox, but today it is a bit abnormal. He turned a few laps on the peak not far away. It seems to be hesitant and looked at the blood. Hansen, who was so humanized, sneaked into the mountain where Hell��s door was located.


    The **** unicorn is extremely fierce at ordinary times. At this time, it is advancing between the bones. The ghosts and ghosts look like thieves, creeping up to the top of the mountain, as if they were afraid of Hansen.


    Hansen��s body has been completely transformed into a **** crystal. At the most critical moment of the promotion of the Duke, the power of the ghost bones in his body has been refining and refining him, constantly transforming into a powerful blood force, and the blood of his body. More and more tyrannical, almost like a continuous tsunami generally impacts the final bottleneck.

 Chapter 2256： Blood promotion

    Although it was in the promotion, the **** unicorn was also careful enough, but Hansen still found it coming, and he secretly glimpsed, and hesitated to summon the worm enchantment and then called the fox.


    Hansen��s election was promoted here, not within the palace, and he did not want the fox to see his promotion.


    Originally thought that blood unicorn did not dare to come, and this time it will not come out from the lotus peak, the risk is not great.


    But who knows that the blood unicorn actually came out, and also climbed up boldly.


    However, looking at the sneaky look of the **** unicorn, Hansen had no other movements for the time being, but only observed it secretly.


    The closer the **** unicorn is to the top of the mountain, the more careful it looks, and it looks really scary.


    At a distance of a few hundred meters from the top of the mountain, the **** unicorn hides behind a large stone and secretly looks over Hansen, but does not climb over.


    Hansen attacked the Duke level and secretly observed the situation of the **** unicorn. If there was any change in it, he could only release the enchantment and scream.


    But the **** unicorn hides and peeks there, and from time to time, he shows his head and looks at Hansen, but he never rushes over.


    Hansen thought that it was afraid that he would not come over, and he would take care of the bottleneck.


    The blood in the body is getting more and more powerful, and the heart is like a thunder. It is like a full-powered engine. The heartbeat sounds like a drum.


    The first beating of the heart forces the blood to run at high speed, which also makes the blood temperature higher and higher.


    Seeing that it was at the most critical time, Han Sen was innocent and then distracted to observe the **** unicorn. He summoned the worm enchantment and prepared to make the final sprint.


    Hansen is now like a **** person, blood is constantly infiltrating from the flesh, and it is still infiltrating into the outside, forming a layer of blood crystallization outside Hansen.


    It wasn''t Hansen''s promotion that had an accident. The blood that permeated it gave Hansen the feeling, just like the skin of a snake.


    The aging blood is excreted, and the new blood gradually contains a wonderful power. As the blood keeps changing, the wonderful power is getting stronger and stronger.


    The body was wrapped in layers of old blood, and Hansen''s whole body turned into a bloodstone, sitting there and motionless, and the mind was completely immersed in the wonderful feeling.


    The process of promoting the bloodline nerve to the Duke level is very peaceful. There is no such sudden change. The blood is gradually transforming from the Marquis level to the Duke level during the process of slowly changing. I have already completed the promotion without knowing it, and once again became a Duke. .


    Out of the state without me, Hansen suddenly felt wet and wet, opened his eyes and looked at it, suddenly scared one, and saw a **** tongue licking his face, **** unicorn is close at hand.


    "How did it come in... How did the worm king enchantment not respond..." Hansen was frightened and regressed, but the **** unicorn was in shape and went to him. Hansen��s speed was much worse than it. It is.


    However, the blood unicorn did not release the power, just licking his tongue on Hansen''s body, Han Sen scared the soul is about to pop out, only to find that the blood unicorn is only licking the old blood of him.


    Hansen stood there motionless, for fear of angering the **** unicorn. At such a close distance, if the **** unicorn really provoked anger, Hansen might not even have the chance to leave without a moment, and then he could only use the super gods. I am.


    Fortunately, the **** unicorn did not have such a mind, just squatting on him, slowly taking away the old blood wrapped around his body, and looking at the expression of enjoyment, as if eating ice cream.


    "This guy likes to eat blood, will not finish the old blood and drink my new scales and tender blood?" Han Sen hearted the electric turn, looking at the enchanted king of the worm.


    The worm king of the worm is not damaged. This is also expected by Hansen. If the enchantment of the worm king is attacked, Hansen will definitely notice that it is impossible to rush into the blood unicorn without any sense.


    But now that the worm king is in good condition, the blood unicorn has rushed in, which makes Han Sen feel a little confused.


    Since getting the enchantment of the worm king, Hansen has not found any strength to wear it without breaking it, even if the small star''s Xinghai shuttle ability is not good.


    When Hansen thought about it, the **** unicorn had already cleaned up the old blood on his body, and then he still licked his lips, and looked at Hansen with a pair of blood.


    "After eating the old blood, do you want to drink fresh goods?" Han Sen secretly gathered his strength and was ready for the battle.


    But who knows that the blood unicorn just looked at him, and then turned and walked away, all the way back to its lotus peak.


    Hansen stunned for a while, and he said in his heart: "What is this guy?"


    After the **** rain, Hansen did not see the **** unicorn for the first time, which made Han Sen feel very curious, and it did not even absorb the blood.


    "Is it enough to eat my old blood today?" Hansen was puzzled.


    For a few days, Hansen did not see the **** unicorn, but Hansen did not care much about it.


    Even if the **** nerves have been promoted to the Duke, Hansen does not think that he can overcome the **** unicorn in the place of the big bones of hell, not to mention that Hansen has not yet figured out how the **** unicorn passed through the enchanted king. of.


    After Hansen studied his bloodline nerves and promoted to the Duke level, what kind of attribute body he possessed, and whether his dual attribute body could open the prohibition.


    After opening the body of the blood and nerves, Hansen''s physical fitness has been greatly improved, although the degree of increase is not comparable to the ice muscle, but it is not bad.


    However, there is no other special power, so Hansen is very depressed, because he clearly feels that there is a wonderful power in the blood, but there is no way to use this power because he himself I don''t know what kind of power is there.


    It is like the internal organs of human beings. Humans know that it is there and know that it is useful, but before human beings are underdeveloped, they don''t know what it is.


    "This power, isn''t it really just a child to be useful?" Hansen''s heart was slightly depressed, and the saints who decided to go back to the blood to teach were asked to see how their **** nerves were used. It is too wasteful to use to have children.


    The strength of the dual attributes of ice muscle jade bone and blood vein nerve has been very strong. Han Sen estimated that there should be a chance to tear the prohibition.


    However, in order to ensure a success, Hansen decided to help the little angels to the Duke level, plus the small angel''s ability to fit, it is foolproof.


    Hansen has a lot of ghost power in his body, and he is transferred to the little angel. It is not difficult for her to be promoted to the Duke. However, when Hansen really did it, he discovered that the little angel was very repulsive to the power of the ghost bones. .

 Chapter 2257： Life is too short

    Hansen thinks this, the little angel should be the attribute of the Holy Light, and the power of the ghost bone seems to be the most afraid of the power of the Holy Light. It can be said that it is the power of two kinds of grams. It is normal for the little angel to absorb it.


    "In this case, it is only a risk to try it out. It is more difficult to promote Dong Xuan Jing and genetic language. Even if there is a ghost force, it will not be promoted to the Duke in a short time." Han Sen is thinking about it. How to break through the ban and escape from the palace, but see the **** unicorn and ran out of the mountains.


    Hansen didn''t care much about it. Anyway, it used to run out. Hansen had long been accustomed to it, but he glanced inadvertently, but Hansen was a slight glimpse.


    The **** unicorn''s body has changed a lot. The size of a bull is so large that it has shrunk a lot. Now it is almost as big as an adult lion.


    The scales on the body are still crystal clear, but the color changes from the original dark red to a bright red, and the double horns on the top of the head are more transparent.


    Hansen watched the **** unicorn carefully. He always felt that this guy seemed to have some change in his body, but he did not see what it was.


    At the time of Hansen��s doubts, the **** unicorn had already reached the foot of the mountain at the foot of the mountain. Hansen, who was looking up at the top of the mountain, still had something in his mouth.


    Han Sen took a closer look. The thing in his mouth was a **** vine. On the vine, there was a pear-like fruit. The fruit was only the size of a fist, but the blood was red and crystal, and the middle core could be seen. .


    Bloody Kirin spit the vines on the ground, then yelled at Hansen twice, and pushed the vines to Hansen with his hooves. The meaning seemed to be obvious.


    Hansen looked at the surprise and thought: "Does this guy still know the Thanksgiving Pictorial, ate my old blood, and sent a pear to return?"


    Seeing that Hansen did not move, the blood unicorn called two songs to Hansen, and pushed the vines to Hansen. Then he retreated a distance and called Hansen twice, as if he was calling Han. Don''t be afraid.


    Hansen was naturally not afraid, and he went down from the mountain and smashed the vine.


    Bloody Kirin saw him licking the vines, and he turned and ran back to the Lotus Peak.


    Hansen can feel the vitality above the blood pear, knowing that this is not a product, but his body has accumulated a lot of ghost power, and it is a waste to eat any supplement before it is fully refining.


    Quietly put the treasure out, and gave the pear to Boa. Boa suddenly smiled and took the pear off the vine.


    It is also strange to say that after the pear leaves the vine, the **** vine suddenly turns into a pool of blood, and in a blink of an eye it evaporates cleanly.


    Looking at Boa bite down, suddenly the juice overflowed, the sweet taste drifted far away, and the vitality was constantly overflowing.


    "I don''t know what fruit it is. The pears should grow on the tree. This fruit grows on the vines. It should not be the same variety." Hansen thought.


    After Boa finished eating the pears, there was no change. It still looked like that. After she was five or six years old, she seemed to stop again and never continued to grow up.


    This made Han Sen very doubtful whether Boa would need another gourd to continue to grow up.


    Although Boa was somewhat reluctant, Hansen still took her into the destiny tower.


    Hansen returned to the palace and wanted to study the flaws of the prohibition and determine whether his strength could succeed.


    If it is not successful at one time, let the foxes have defenses, and it is not so easy for him to escape.


    "I don''t know what these men are thinking all day long. Is it still fun to cultivate a woman like a jade?" The fox and jade body are lying on the jade bed, and a pair of eyes seem to be hooked. Looking at Hansen��s resentment.


    During this time, the fox used all kinds of charms to tease Hansen. At first, she just thought it was fun, but Hansen was completely unmoved, so she couldn''t help but feel a little angry.


    I want her to be a devotee of the foxes, and to reverse the sentient beings with the enchantment. Even the numerous gods of the gods are worshipping under her pomegranate skirt. Hansen is completely unmoved, and it is simply an insult to her.


    So later, the fox moved the real thing, deliberately charmed Hansen with a charm, but it was still useless, which made Fox �� very surprised.


    If the deified strong can resist her charm, it is not too strange, a Hansen a duke can not be moved, it really surprised her, Hansen also has some different eyes.


    "It''s no wonder that he can destroy the consciousness of the ghost bones. It seems that it is a gift of talent. The strength of the will is better than the top deification." Fox has some appreciation of Hansen.


    However, this does not mean that she will give up Hansen on this occasion. The days of imprisonment are too boring and too lonely. If she has a plaything, how can she let it go?


    Fox is not an impatient person, so she has been observing Hansen during this time, trying to find out what type of women Hansen likes.


    But what makes Fox stunned is that she found that Hansen is not a very picky person. When foxes use enchantment and approach Hansen with various temperament, it is easy to find out that Hansen is with her. Very appreciated, but just for appreciation.


    This makes the fox feel very weird. With her experience, it is clear that this type of male creature is the most sensible and most fascinating, but Han Sen has been able to resist her temptation all the time, which makes her very puzzled.


    Of course, the fox will not give up, it is really boring, and the second is that the dignity of the powerful person makes her feel a bit uncomfortable, so the fox has already prepared a big meal for Hansen.


    Han Sen looked around and looked at the water outlet of the mouth like a mouth. It seemed to be the most likely place to go out. If Hansen didn''t look at it, it would make the fox suspect.


    Hansen replied as he read: "Have you ever heard of the old saying?"


    "What old words?" asked the fox''s voice.


    "Life is precious, love is higher. If it is free, both can be thrown. I don''t even have freedom now, but where do you have the mood to think about something else?" Hansen sighed.


    "It��s really a piece of wood. Haven��t you heard the words of life being short and happy in time?�� said Fox, charmingly.


    "I heard that I heard..." Han Sen said, turning his head to see the fox, just this one, and let him stay for a while, only seeing the black and white eyes of the foxes, the waves are flowing, there seems to be one The singular power of the stock surged, and Hansen lost his mind in an instant, and was involuntarily attracted by the Meibo.

 Chapter 2258： Thousands of beautiful eyes

    One of the mysterious genies of Meihu, one of the most secretive techniques of the genre, must have the charming talent of the Meihu people to be able to practice.


    There are a thousand Hamlet in the eyes of a thousand people. Everyone''s preferences and visions are not exactly the same. There are also the sayings of Shih Tzu in the eyes of lovers. Therefore, for men and women, the eye is a very important part.


    "Amazing and fascinating eyes" can make the Meihu family look the most perfect state in the eyes of the other party. This perfection means 100% conforming to the aesthetics of the other party, just waiting for the dream lover in the other party''s imagination.


    In this way, no matter what the foxes do, they are all beautiful to the other side. Every move can be riddled with people and can��t extricate themselves.


    The great thing about this kind of charm is that it doesn''t make the other person lose his mind, but when everything is in line with his expectations, how can he resist such a goddess-like woman?


    Hansen looked at the fox, and his face was also surprised. Today''s fox looks extraordinarily beautiful. The fox is still the fox, but in his eyes it is particularly moving, and a smile is fascinating.


    "You are very special today." Han Sen looked at the fox, and his face was slightly melted.


    "What''s special?" The fox smiled.


    Hansen suddenly used a kind of back to smile and smile. Bai Meisheng Liugong powder has no color feeling, and the unsatisfied eyes shine.


    "It''s very beautiful." Hansen thought about it, because he couldn''t think of other adjectives at this time. It seems that only this word can describe the fox.


    "Don''t I be pretty before?"


    "It used to be beautiful, but today it is very beautiful, some different..." When Han Sen spoke, it seemed to be a little cramped and tense.


    It was like returning to the first love, the first time I talked to the girl I secretly loved, the tension made his heart pound, and the violent like it was about to jump out of the chest.


    "Do you like this beautiful me?" asked the fox.


    "Like." Hansen swallowed.


    "Then what are you still standing there?" The fox body was slightly on one side, and the robes slid slightly, revealing round, lustrous shoulders and slender legs.


    "I...I..." Hansen''s face was flushed, his eyes and hands were almost out of knowing where to put it.


    Fox smugly smug, and secretly said: "If you are so rock-solid, you should also lick your mother''s toes in the eyes of the aging mother."


    Seeing Hansen nervous and shy like a little virgin, the fox flutters slowly, and the style goes to Hansen. He stretches out the jade and pulls a hand of Hansen, putting the palm of her hand on her powder. On the tender cheeks, Hansen''s palm was gently rubbed with his cheeks, but his eyes looked at Hansen.


    Although the fox did not say a word, but the eyes are better than a thousand words.


    Hansen��s face was about to bleed, and he suddenly took courage. He held the suffocating face of the fox in his hands and bit his lip. He seemed to want to kiss it, but he did not dare. .


    The fox eyes closed, and the beautiful little face raised slightly, like the scorpion waiting for the king to be fortunate. The delicate appearance seemed to allow Han Sen to pick it at will.


    Feeling Hansen''s heavy breathing and the burning heat from his body, Fox''s heart was somewhat proud but felt a little lost. Hansen was captured by her so quickly, not as interesting as before.


    Fox��s mind is even thinking that after Hansen��s complete indulging, how to play with him will enable him to be so mad at himself.


    "When he is in a difficult situation, it will be quite interesting to hang him up and enjoy it slowly." The fox was waiting for a beautiful picture of the illusion for a while, but he did not wait until Hansen��s lips fell.


    Hey!


    The fox suddenly heard a loud noise, almost feeling that Han Sen''s breath disappeared from her, and her heart glimpsed, I don''t know what it is.


    After a short moment, the fox immediately realized what was happening, and opened his eyes to look at the fish-shaped statue, but saw that the ban there was a tear, and Hansen and the little star had disappeared.


    "Running... ran... I ran away..." The fox was standing there, and for a long while, he didn''t react. He could hardly believe that Hansen actually ran.


    The fox can''t believe that Hansen can tear the palace to ban, and even more can''t believe that Hansen can escape under the temptation of "Thousands of fascinating eyes".


    When the foxes returned to the gods, and the face of the jade became suddenly red, she realized that she was actually played by Hansen, and the deified hero of her fascinating fox family was actually played by a duke.


    The fox wants to vent his shame, but there is no channel for catharsis. Because Hansen can escape, she can''t escape, saying that she must kill Hansen, there is no meaning at all.


    In the instant, Hansen merged with the little angels. At the same time, he used the power of ice muscles and blood vessels, plus the skills of only covering the sky, and bombarded the fish mouth.


    The original loose ban was forced to tear him a line. He rode the little star and rushed out of the palace from the mouth of the fish. He fled quickly and did not dare to stay half-point.


    This is his best chance. The fox thinks he has been confused. He will not think that he will break the ban and escape at this time.


    The facts are just as Hansen expected, and Hansen feels a little unreal.


    "I finally escaped. The beauty is good, but let me stay in that place for a lifetime, but it is impossible." Han Sen rode a small star in the rock and quickly walked through, and slightly smugly whispered the minor In my heart, "I really are an idol who has acting skills. If I go to play a movie, Xiao Lizi��s road to the Emperor has to go for another 50 years."


    Hansen let the little stars follow the water pipe of the metal pipe, first go back to the underground cave and then think about where to go.


    Soon, the little stars wore into the underground dark river, and then restored the real body, with Hansen to swim outside the dark river.


    Oh!


    The little star rushed out of the underground river with Hansen and floated on the river.


    Hansen took a sigh of relief and looked around at random, but this look was suddenly there.


    I saw the ice blue knight, the sin, the white, the Edward, and other people standing on the bank of the river not far away. It seems that they were also shocked by Hansen who suddenly came out, and Hansen��s eyes were small. The eyes were facing each other for three seconds.


    The scene was very quiet, only the sound of the water flowing in the dark river, the time seemed to be still.

 Chapter 2259： Return to the stone temple

    "I am going! How are they here?" Hansen reacted, and then let the little stars re-drill back into the dark river without saying anything.


    Without waiting for the little stars to escape from under the dark river, they saw that all kinds of horrible power had fallen, almost in an instant, the underground dark river was evaporated into nothingness.


    Hansen summoned the enchanted king enchantment, and hardly blocked the horrible power, but the worm enchantment was also seriously damaged in that blow, almost to be broken.


    Fortunately, Edward did not really want to kill Hansen. I was afraid that Hansen did not bring the sacred objects to him. After killing Hansen, he could not find the sacred objects, so there was no dead hand, otherwise the single worm enchantment There are so many terrible attacks that can''t be stopped and will be destroyed directly.


    Even so, there is no way to use the worm king enchantment, and Hansen directly recovered the soul.


    Through the power of the enchantment of the worm king, the little stars also plunged into the rock and fled wildly.


    It is a pity that the rocks did not block Edward''s pursuit of their footsteps. A horrible force rushed in, suddenly piercing a passage of up to a kilometer in the ground, and the sin had already waved his fist and rushed over.


    Hansen controls the little stars to change the escape route, but there is power to do whatever they want. The underground rocks are like bubbles in front of them, and they can punch through the kilometers with a punch. No matter where Hansen flees, they can Quickly catch up.


    And like the lock of Hansen, no matter where Hansen rides the little stars to escape, they can''t hide their pursuit.


    "Han Sen, this thing has nothing to do with you, surrender that thing, I can save your life." Mr. Bai said.


    "Things are mine, why should I hand it over to you?" Hansen said as he fled, and the stone tablets were not theirs. Hansen did not intend to hand it over.


    "That''s not something you have the ability to possess. If you hand it over, you may be alive. Do you want to live, or do you want to keep that thing?" Ice Blue Knight.


    "Life, too, I want things," Hansen said.


    Because Edward did not die, the rock still had some blocking effects, and Hansen had not been caught by them yet.


    However, this is definitely not the way to go. Hansen bites his teeth and can only let the little stars escape to the direction of the palace.


    The foxes were bitter in their hearts, and they were gnashing their teeth, but they suddenly heard a bang, only to see the little stars and Hansen rushing in from the mouth of the fish.


    Hansen looked at his fox in front of him, and he smiled a little: "Beauty, I thought about it, I still can''t bear you, so I came back."


    The fox finally came back and frowned slightly. It seemed to be listening to something. After a moment, he narrowed his eyes and smiled and looked at Hansen. "It seems that you have offended a lot of people outside. Those guys have already hit. Before the palace, the strength is not bad."


    "Cough, those are not important, do not care about those boring guys, anyway, they can not break the palace''s ban, beautiful sister, we still continue to play kiss?" Han Sen coughed.


    "I don''t want to play kisses now, I want to play more exciting." Fox said with a palm of his hand, an invisible order chain suddenly tied Hansen and the little stars together, hanging upside down in the palace Above the beam of the house.


    The fox had a small leather whip in his hand and walked over to Hansen and the little star who were hanging upside down. He gently touched Hansen��s cheek with his fingers and smiled and said: ��You gave me such a big surprise. , you said how should I repay you?"


    Said, the foxes raised the small whip in their hands, Hansen quickly said: "Beauty don''t do anything, have something to say."


    "I just want to do it now, I don''t want to say it well." The beautiful face of the fox fell cold.


    She used to hang around the gene universe, and when she was arrogant, she did not eat that loss. Now she hates Hansen and plans to pack him.


    During the speech, the foxes raised the small whips in their hands and planned to give Hansen a profound lesson to vent their anger.


    "Beauty sister, let''s talk about it, I will help you get out of trouble, how do we complain about it?" Hansen said quickly.


    The fox glimpsed slightly. If Hansen said this before, she naturally did not believe it, but Han Sen was able to break the ban and rush out of the palace, which made her look a bit.


    "You don''t want to play with your sister again?" Fox''s face smiled, but the cold eyes were constantly looking at Hansen''s face.


    "If I am afraid to lie to my beautiful sister, Miki must not die." Hansen swears.


    The fox smiled and touched Hansen��s face with his hand and said, ��You are such a good younger brother, and often give your sister a surprise. How can my sister be willing to let you die?��


    Said, the face of the fox is suddenly cold, the small whip in his hand is quite straight, like a spur, and is slammed by the fox.


    The small spurs of the spurs suddenly wore them from Hansen''s pants, and almost stabbed them to the point, and they were inserted into the back wall, making Han Sen feel a bit cold.


    "If you dare to lie to me, you will give it to you." The fox snorted and sat back on the jade bed, watching Han Sen say: "Say, if you want to save me from trouble?"


    ......


    "Where is this?" Edward looked at the stone wall in front of him.


    They chased Hansen to come here and blast the stones, but after they got here, their power could not beat the stones inside.


    Even the power of the Ice Blue Knight King is on the top, only to stimulate some mysterious black gas surge, but the stone wall is not damaged.


    After Edwards dug up the rocks next to them, they suddenly found out that it was an underground stone temple. With their power, they could not break the stone temple.


    "If I guess it is correct, Han Sen was hiding in this stone temple, so my strength will not be his specific position." Mr. Bai looked at the stone temple and said.


    "Mr. Bai, can there be a way to open the stone hall?" Edward asked with respect.


    "These are not good at me, you should be more than me." Mr. Bai shook his head.


    "This underground stone temple does not know who built it. Our power is even hard to damage even the walls. I am afraid that it is a deified powerhouse." said the Ice Blue Knight.


    "It is impossible to forcibly break the stone temple. We will first dig up the entire stone temple and find out where the main entrance is. Maybe it will be possible." Edward sinks.


    There is no other way for everyone. They can only dig the rock first and want to find the main entrance of the palace.


    Hansen��s place was just a waterway. Hansen did not know where the main entrance was.

 Chapter 2260： Secret of the Lord

    "Ghosts will be too vicious, designing your body as part of the palace ban. If you destroy the palace, you will not be able to live if you destroy your body and break it." Hansen seriously Looked at the foxes.


    "Speak on." The fox heard that Hansen said such a sentence, and he believed a few words about Hansen''s words.


    Indeed, as Hansen said, her body is part of the palace ban, destroying the process of prohibition, and her power will be banned and resisted by the power of the ban, and the ban will be destroyed. She will be finished.


    "Beauty sister, can you see if we can go down slowly?" Hansen said.


    The fox snorted, and his mind was moved. The chain of Hansen��s order was taken back. Hansen suddenly regained his freedom.


    The little stars on the side, a pair of big eyes, looked at Hansen with tears.


    "Cough, little star, it has done something wrong, I will certainly discipline it, beauty sister, you will let it go." Hansen said quickly.


    The fox stunned Hansen, but he put the little stars down.


    The little star regained his freedom, and suddenly he slipped into the back of Hansen, and he didn��t even dare to show it, for fear of being seen by the fox.


    Hansen indulged a bit and continued: "If you want to break the ban, you won''t hurt your sister. This is a technical job. Even if the general deified level comes, I am afraid it is hard not to hurt your sister. In the case of breaking the palace''s ban."


    "Speaking the key."


    Hansen said with a smile: "The younger brother is good at this technique. I am confident that I can save my sister in good condition. But because the younger brother is just a duke, the strength is too low, so the process becomes a bit tricky, not It can be done in a short time."


    Seeing Fox watching him not talking, Hansen coughed a little: "But my sister is willing to cooperate with me, I believe it should be faster."


    "How do you want me to cooperate?" Fox said with a distrustful look at Hansen.


    "You are part of the ban, should you be able to control part of the ban? We start with the part you can control, dismantle this ban, and detach you from the core ban. Once successful, it will be yours. Power, even if I don''t shoot, you can also destroy the entire palace," Hansen said.


    "Yes." Fox decided to come down.


    "But there is one more thing to ask your sister to be the master." Hansen added another sentence.


    Fox knows what he wants to say, and he immediately said: "If you can help me out of trouble, I will help you with the guys outside."


    "So thank you sister first." Han Sen''s face showed a happy color, but did not really expect Fox to help him.


    In the name of researching the ban, Hansen allowed Fox to control the part of the ban that she could master to show him, and let Hansen know more about the palace ban.


    In fact, what Hansen said to Fox, just want to temporarily stabilize her, and it is definitely not an easy task to separate her from the ban. Hansen is just a mouthful. Said that there is no certainty.


    After obtaining temporary security, Hansen began to consider the strategy of getting out of the way. Now there is a tigress, and there is a group of hungry wolves. If Hansen is a king-level powerhouse, it is not difficult to kill a **** road, but now it can only temporarily Forbearance.


    "The stone tablets are related to the relics of the Lord of the Sanctuary. They may be used when the small flowers are rescued. It is absolutely impossible for Edward to steal them." Hansen has made up his mind, and he must also get the Lord of the Sanctuary anyway. Relics.


    It is a pity that he can''t get out now, and he doesn''t know where the monument is. It is not easy to get the relics of the Lord of the Sanctuary.


    "Beauty sister, ghost bones Why did he build the palace in this place, is there any special reason?" Hansen knocked on the side, hoping to hear some news about the monument.


    The fox is a spoiled darling, and maybe she knows something.


    The fox said faintly: "I only know that he has made a great mistake. He was brought to the land by the Lord of the Sanctuary. The others don''t know."


    "So, my sister thinks there is a problem inside?" Hansen heard the sound of the fox.


    The fox was trapped for too long, and it was really boring. Hansen spoke to her. She did not contend with it. She replied: "Ghost bones will be very devastating, but they are loyal to the Lord of the Sanctuary. For the right arm, how can you come to this place because of some mistakes? It must be something secret here that needs to be done in the future, but the ghost bones will be extremely deep, and he has never said it to me. what."


    Hansen didn''t know if the foxes really didn''t know or pretended not to know. After thinking about it, he said, "I saw a ghost city in a desert. Where is the place where the ghost bones will live?"


    The fox whispered a little frowning: "After the ghost bones will come here, they have been living here, and have not built a city in other places. How can there be another ghost city? You can tell me the details there."


    Hansen said the appearance of Ghost City, but did not say that Ghost City has been dug up.


    After listening to the fox, the face changed indefinitely. For a long time, he muttered to himself: "It turns out that... it turns out..."


    "What did the sister think of?" Hansen asked.


    The fox snorted: "If I guess correctly, the ghost city you saw is actually the sanctuary of the Lord of the Sanctuary. Ghost bone city is only responsible for guarding. No wonder he will. Come to this place."


    "What is the land of sanctification?" Hansen was happy in his heart and finally said the topic.


    Fox said, he thought: "Before you told me that the sanctuary has been destroyed a long time ago, then it doesn''t matter if these things are said. If the Lord is still there, I really can''t say it."


    After a pause, the foxes went on to say: "The Holy Lord dominated the sanctuary with supremeity, almost hit the heavens and the world, and almost became the hegemon of the gene universe. Unfortunately, everything has its own life, even if it is The great existence of the Lord can not withstand the invasion of the years, and one day will die in the dust. But the hero who is like him is not willing to die with the grass, and ask for the law of immortality. ""


    "In order to be able to die, the Lord has done a lot of experiments, but I know that there are no more than one hundred kinds of trials." Fox said: "At the time, I was a spoiled ghost, and the ghost bone was the Lord of the Sanctuary. The most confidant confidant, I know a lot of things from the ghost bones, although they are only some fur, but it is also known that the ambition of the Lord, like the catastrophe of the Yuan Lixing, the strangeness of the burial dragon valley, shelter The Holy Spirit, the space of the Asian gods, and so on, are all the masters of the Lord who seek for immortality."


    "The Holy Spirit of the Shelter? What is that?" Hansen��s heart was about to jump out, but his face was very curious.


    "I am not very clear about the specifics. I just heard the ghost bones mentioning two sentences. In the sanctuary there is a space of strange species called a shelter. The Lord is studying the Holy Spirit that can live forever." I want to say.


    "Spirit!" Hansen''s heart is stirring, and he almost blurted out.

 Chapter 2261： Sanctuary

    "If the fox sanctuary is really the sanctuary where our human beings are, the so-called immortal spirit is probably a different kind of spirit. Only the aliens in the shelter can live forever, even if they are killed, they can Resurrection in the Stone of Soul, as long as the Stone of Soul is not destroyed, the Hell can be alive..." Han Sen thinks more and more that the Hell is probably the Holy Spirit studied by the Lord.


    However, research is also divided into two types. One is that the aliens exist, the Lord is only to study the principle of their immortality; the other is that the aliens do not exist, but the Holy Lord has studied them.


    Either way, it seems that the Lord''s study has failed, otherwise he will not die.


    The evil emperor is a stranger. He is indeed immortal in the shelter.


    Hansen asked the evil emperor. After the evil emperor reshaped the flesh into the alliance universe, the connection between the soul stone and him was broken. The evil emperor felt that if he died again, it should not be resurrected.


    Hansen also wants to ask some more about the shelter. Unfortunately, the foxes know so much about the shelters, all of which are unintentionally revealed by the ghost bones.


    Hansen now regrets that the ghost bones will be killed so easily. If the ghost bones will be open, there may be many doubts that can be solved.


    It is a pity that the power of the black crystal armor is not controlled by Hansen. There is no way for the ghost bone to find himself dead.


    The fox continued and said: "If I guess that it is correct, the ghost city you saw should be the holy land of the Lord. The reason why the name of the ghost bone is hung is just to hide the eyes and ears. ""


    ��What is the land of sanctification?�� Han Sen listened to the word many times, but he still couldn��t figure out what it meant.


    Fox said, "The concept is a bit complicated, including many different situations. In simple terms, the Lord has discovered some possibilities that will make him immortal, but those possibilities have not yet grown. The extent to which he can use it must be raised for a while."


    "But I was in the city and didn''t see anything special, just a broken city." Hansen said.


    The fox whispered and said: "Since it is a secret captivity, how can you let you discover that the city should only be a prerequisite for entering the real place of sanctification? It may be the entrance to the holy place, or there may be there. The necessary items to enter the holy land, etc., need to be seen before they can know."


    "The judgment of the fox is such a coincidence with what the ghost bones will say. It seems that the monument is indeed in another place." Hansen thought and asked: "I saw the ghost in the city." The stone statue of the bones is only at the entrance of the main hall. There is another stone statue inside the hall. Is that the Lord of the Sanctuary?"


    Hansen said the appearance of the stone statue of the Emperor, watching the fox waiting for the answer.


    Who knows that the fox has shook his head: "To tell the truth, I have never seen the appearance of the Lord, I am afraid that even the top ten gods, and few of them know what the Lord is."


    "How is this possible?" Hansen couldn''t believe watching the fox.


    "There is nothing impossible. The Lord has been wearing an armor. He can''t see his appearance is normal. He can''t even see him as a man or a woman. He just knows that he is a creature similar to you and me. But It��s just a look. It��s too easy to change the shape or even the genes to the extent of the Lord.�� said Fox.


    Hansen did not find more information from the foxes. Although the foxes are very happy to talk to him, but the foxes know limited, they only know one.


    Hansen carefully studied the ban on the fox, and when he was resting, he entered the practice of the bones and hell, and refining the power of the ghosts with the genetic language.


    Dong Xuan Jing can be slowly cultivated, but the genetic language must rely on external forces.


    Blood Kirin seems to have found Hansen back, ran out of the Lotus Peak, and took a blood pear to Hansen.


    Hansen tried to get close to the **** unicorn. Seeing that it did not show hostility at all, suddenly he was happy: "I might have a chance to conquer it. With such a powerful king-level thug, it may not be as strong as Edward. A battle."


    Hansen tried to slowly contact the **** unicorn. The **** unicorn did not show much resistance, but it still had a deep wariness. It was not easy to get close to it at a time.


    Edward finally found the door to the palace, but there was no way to open the door and still be blocked.


    ��How can there be a palace here, will it not be left by the Lord?�� said a king-level ice blue knight.


    "Look at the style here, it should not be the master''s handwriting. If I am not mistaken, this should be related to the ghost bones." Mr. Bai said.


    "No matter who built this palace here, we all have to open it. Without the sacred objects in Hansen''s hand, no one of us can enter the monument." Edward said to see Mr. Bai: "Mr. Bai, ban You are best at it, I don��t know if there is any way to open the palace gate?"


    "The prohibition of this palace is very strange. I have never seen it before. If I want to completely crack it, it may not be possible for hundreds of years," said Mr. Bai.


    "The time is too long, is there a faster way?" asked the Ice Blue Knight.


    Mr. Bai thought about it and said: "Just want to go in, forcibly breaking the ban, it is not impossible, and the strength of all of us can barely try, but I need to prepare some things, and I need some cooperation. ��


    "Everything is obeyed by Mr.." Edward and the Ice Blue Knights all expressed no opinion.


    "Some things are not in the base. They need to be transferred from other places. It takes at least a month for me to get ready. I still have trouble keeping you here," said Mr. Bai.


    Mr. Bai left with a sin, and the Ice Blue Knight and Edwards held the palace to prevent Hansen from escaping from the palace.


    Although Hansen was only a perfunctory fox, he did study the ban, but he really thought of a way to save the fox.


    It��s just that Hansen didn��t really want to save the fox. This is a scourge. Who knows if she will take Hansen��s knife first after she gets out of trouble.


    The ever-changing Meihu family is not a good class. Now it��s boring to be trapped here, so it��s still to keep Hansen talking. It��s hard to say after she gets out of trouble.


    According to Hansen, the amazing fox family has caused a lot of disaster-level beauty, which has led to the destruction of many races. This is why Hansen is not willing to contact the fox.

 Chapter 2262： Bloody Kirins change

    Once again, he came to Hell, and Hansen has been back for more than half a month. After the **** unicorn absorbed the blood of the blood, Hansen had the opportunity to get in touch with it.


    Although the **** unicorn is fierce, but does not resist Hansen, Han Sen is very curious, what is the reason for this result, the most likely reason, naturally, blood unicorn ate his old blood.


    It is a pity that the old blood was only promoted once, and Hansen could not feed his fresh blood.


    However, after the blood of the nerves was promoted to the Duke, Hansen used his own blood to infiltrate the **** jade drum, but found that the progress was very rapid. Now he has been able to ring the **** jade drum, and he can use it without carrying Boa. Bloody jade drums are also convenient.


    On this day, after the **** unicorn absorbed the blood of the blood, he snorted at Hansen twice, then turned and went to the lotus peak where he lived. When Hansen did not move, he turned back and yelled at Hansen. sound.


    Hansen suddenly came to understand, blood unicorn is inviting him to the Lotus Peak, Han Sen naturally did not hesitate, directly followed up, can enter the **** unicorn''s lair, perhaps the relationship between the two further performance.


    Following the **** unicorn came to the lotus peak, the blood in the mountain has flowed almost, but you can still see a blood pool. There are many vines and blood pears that Hansen has eaten in the valley.


    Blood Kirin jumped directly into the blood pool, and yelled at Hansen twice, meaning that Hansen followed it into the blood pool.


    Hansen hesitated, and jumped in with the **** Kirin, because according to his previous experience of pets, taking a bath with pets is an opportunity to establish feelings and trust very easily.


    Originally, Hansen also planned to brush the scales of blood unicorns to see if he could improve his feelings. But who knows that **** unicorns have plunged into the blood pool and dive directly.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, only to understand that blood unicorn did not let him come in the bath, and quickly opened the hole Xuanqi field, tracking the blood unicorn dive.


    Bloody Kirin saw Hansen follow up, and then continued to dive below.


    The blood pool is about a depth of about a kilometer. One person and one beast quickly sneaked to the bottom. Hansen soon found that at the bottom of the blood pool, there was a passage dug out of the forest white bones. The blood unicorn was directly Drilled in.


    Hansen also followed it and went into it. He was very curious in his heart. He didn''t know what **** Kirin wanted to do.


    The blood unicorn led the way in the front, passed the sly bone tunnel, and finally rushed out of the blood.


    After the bleeding water, Hansen found that it was a huge white bone cave, and then saw the huge black heterogeneous body in front of him.


    A huge ink unicorn like a hill, only the skull has been squatted, the stomach has been opened, and it has been dead for a long time. I don��t know how many years, although the body is not decaying, but it has already dried up.


    "This should be the mother of **** unicorns? But it seems that the **** unicorn is not quite like it. It is probably absorbing too much blood and the genetic optimization is too great." Han Sen thought .


    The **** unicorn jumped to the back of a huge, hill-like ink scorpion, and called Hansen twice, as if Hansen was going up.


    Hansen flew in the air, did not set foot on the back of the ink unicorn, although the **** unicorn called him up, but in the face of the son of his son to step on the mother''s body, it is not appropriate.


    Hansen hung in the air and looked at it in the air. He couldn��t help but glimpse a little. On the back of the ink unicorn, he even inserted a weapon.


    I can''t see what the weapon is, because only one handle is exposed, and the other parts have been inserted into the body of the ink unicorn.


    Before the foxes said that the **** unicorn race is just an unknown family, but looking at the appearance of this ink unicorn, it seems that this is not the case.


    Other creatures have already turned into white bones, and some even have white bones that have decayed into dust, but the body of this ink unicorn still maintains its approximate integrity, and only then knows its extraordinary.


    It��s really curious to have a weapon in such a different kind of body.


    Han Sen carefully looked at the handle, and the handle that was exposed to the outside was about two feet long. This length of handle, if it is a long weapon, seems to be too short. If it is a sword like a sword, it seems Some are too long.


    The handle is silver, like silver, with some weird symbols on it. Hansen doesn''t understand what it means, or it may be pure decoration.


    The only certainty is that the blade should not be the ghost, but there is no smell of power on the blade.


    "Hey!" Bloody Kirin called Hansen twice.


    Hansen frowned slightly and didn''t understand what the **** unicorn meant.


    The **** unicorn saw Hansen did not understand, he extended his claws to catch the weapon, but its claws just touched the silver handle, and suddenly saw the silvery thunder flashing on the silver handle, and immediately put the **** Kirin. The body was stiff and suddenly went out and fell to the ground.


    Han Sen looked stunned, but it was a **** unicorn. It was only a king, but it was able to be a powerful alien with a half-step deification. The son of the big bones of **** was actually bounced off by the power of a blade. unimaginable.


    The blood unicorn climbed out of the ground and it seemed that it should not be injured. After being struck by lightning, the body was a bit numb and kept hoofing.


    Jumping again on the back of the ink unicorn, the blood unicorn called two songs to Hansen.


    Now that Hansen probably guessed what it meant, he asked: "Do you want me to help you pull out the weapon?"


    The **** Kirin suddenly nodded and yelled at Hansen.


    Hansen was a bit embarrassed, because even the powerful guy with **** unicorn was numb by the lightning-powered body on the blade. He was just a duke, and the thunder might say that he would die directly.


    After biting his teeth, Hansen flew over to the back of the ink unicorn. Although Hansen did not have the confidence to pull out the weapon, if he did not try it, he had a long time of hard work and **** unicorn. Ruined.


    "Even if you can''t do it, you have to try it. If you are charged, it will be better than being irritated by **** Kirin." Hansen thought, and summoned the king''s star river lobster armor to wear it.


    Even the **** unicorn is difficult to resist the lightning on the weapon, he does not want to be directly electrocuted.


    On the back of the ink unicorn, looked at the silver handle, and then looked at the **** unicorn on the side, seeing the look of the **** unicorn, Hansen had to take a deep breath, reaching out and slowly grasping the silver handle.

 Chapter 2263： The power of science

    Hansen��s finger just touched the silver handle. When he hadn��t come and held it, he suddenly saw the silver thunder on the handle jump, and suddenly bombarded Hansen��s finger.


    Hansen only felt the body tremble, and the body seemed to be out of the control of consciousness for a moment. The slamming flies out and slammed into the white bone wall.


    Fortunately, Hansen was wearing a king-class Xinghe lobster armor. This is not a very painful hit. It��s just that the body is sore, like a sheep mad, twitching on the ground for a while.


    "A terrible thunderbolt, although the destructive power is not very strong, but the feeling of this numbness is terrible." Han Sen finally eased, climbed up from the ground, wiped the foam from the corner of his mouth, sat there Still feel that the whole body is a little faint, unable to stand up immediately, the head is still a little faint.


    The **** unicorn has jumped on the back of the ink unicorn, and turned around Hansen for a few laps. He called a few screams at him, as if to say, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, this is thunder, how is it so weird? The king''s armor is actually useless." Han Sen now finally understands why the guy with such a strong blood unicorn will not be able to get the lightning. That lightning is simply ignoring the defense and directing it into the body.


    Blood Kirin obviously has no way to answer his question, but after seeing it, its look is very lost. Obviously, Hansen is also disappointed that he can''t pull out the weapon.


    "You can rest assured that I have a way to pull it out." Hansen thinks this is a good opportunity to see the appearance of **** unicorns. If you can pull out the weapon, you can definitely make it extremely happy, maybe you can completely tame it. .


    Think about the mighty appearance of riding a **** unicorn in the future, Han Sen feels that he should try again.


    Blood Kirin does not seem to be too much interest, obviously does not believe that Hansen can pull out the weapon.


    Hansen is actually not fully grasped, but if you deal with electricity, you may be able to wrap it with a bit of insulating material, and then pull it out. In theory, it should be possible.


    Hansen got some insulated gloves from the tower, and put several layers on his hand to make sure that he would not be charged again. Then he flew on the back of the ink unicorn and looked at the **** unicorn below. I thought to myself: "Although you are a king-level alien, you may even have the opportunity to promote deification in the future. But after all, it is a mentally handicapped creature. If you don''t know what science is the primary productive force, today, brother will let you know how human intelligence solves problems. Waiting to look up at your home Sanmu with the little eyes of worship."


    Thinking, Hansen reached out and grabbed the silver handle. With the first experience, Hansen knew clearly that the lightning was a little scary, but the destructive power was not strong and it was not easy to die. The psychological burden is much reduced.


    Hansen was full of confidence and took the silver handle all at once. He was trying to pull it out and suddenly saw the silver thunder popping up.


    What kind of insulated gloves, there is no point at all, the thunder and lightning teleport spread throughout Hansen''s body, flying Hansen bombs out, more than the last time hit the Baigushan wall, directly hit a big The pit, a broken piece of bone on him.


    There is only one thought left in Hansen��s mind: ��Going to his sister��s science, I actually want to talk about technology in this world. I��m too naive, it��s crazy, my mind is pumping.��


    Because this time I caught the silver handle directly, the thunderbolt rebounded even more. Hansen��s body was soaked for more than half an hour. This finally improved a bit. When I climbed it up, I found that the **** unicorn had already Drag him out of the white bones.


    Fortunately, the **** unicorn is really not malicious to him, otherwise Hansen swallowed him, Hansen did not have a little reaction.


    "I really saw the ghost, how could this be?" Hansen��s heart was called a depressed, rested for a while, and the body was almost completely recovered.


    Blood Kirin looked at Han Sen, and the look was like watching a naughty and unobedient urchin. This silent contempt made Han Sen even more depressed.


    "I don''t believe it, I can''t pull out a weapon." Han Sen stood up and looked at the silver handle with hatred. He thought of the smell of numbness, or dispelled the urge to pull it again.


    "Cough, although I can''t, but my brother is not a person, my brother has a helper, what is so scary." Han Sen thought, put Boa out of the tower.


    "Boo, did you see the weapon inserted on the back of the unicorn? There is a very powerful thunderbolt on it. Dad can''t pull it down. Can you pull it down?" Hansen looked at Boa with a smile. Said.


    Boa looked at the weapon with his big eyes and thought for a moment with his head. He shook his head and said, "No."


    "No, you can''t pull it out?" Hansen was slightly surprised, this is the first time he listened to Boa.


    Boa squinted and said: "The weapon seems to have something wrong, the spirit is very chaotic, and it is not obedient. Boa will be pulled out and will be charged."


    Han Sen listened to some depression, and even Boa could not pull out. It seems that there is really no way.


    Boa continued to say: "You can let Xiaoyinyin try it. It is a lightning system. There should be a way."


    "How can I forget the small silver and silver?" Hansen patted his head and felt that his head had not been fully recovered by electricity. He even forgot the small silver and silver.


    Hansen quickly summoned the small silver and silver, watching the small silver figure of the small silver and silver fall, Hansen quickly hugged her and flew to the back of the ink unicorn.


    "Small silver and silver, there is lightning power on the weapon. I can''t move it. Can you pull it out?" Hansen asked, pointing at the silver handle.


    The small silver and silver jumped out of Hansen''s arms, and the elegant silvery handle turned two laps. A pair of silver scorpions kept looking at it.


    Suddenly, the small silver and silver stopped, and there was a silver thunder on the body. The thunder and lightning spread quickly and condensed a silver lightning fox body. The ten electric tails seemed to be dancing with electric snakes behind her.


    In the next second, the lightning fox opened its mouth and bit the silver handle, and pulled it off the back of the ink unicorn.


    I saw the thunder and lightning on the silver handle, which was transmitted to the thunderbolt body, which made the body of the thunder and lightning more flashing. The silver thunder and lightning screamed, as if a thunder and lightning had exploded on the small silver and silver.


    However, the small silver and silver were not bounced like Hansen and the **** unicorn. They still bite the silver handle and pulled the silver handle out of the ink unicorn''s back.


    In the silver lightning of the mad dance, the little silver and silver pulled out the silver handle a little bit. From the perspective of the exposed one, it turned out to be a three-sided style, and each rib was engraved with many mysterious monsters. The symbols, those symbols are just like lightning.

 Chapter 2264： Fixed thunder thorn

    With the eccentric sword of the three-sword sword being pulled out by an inch, the mysterious symbols above are beating more and more, as if the countless silver thunder spirits are dancing.


    A silver thunderbolt ejected from the edge of the three-sided blade, like a silvery real dragon circling in the hole.


    Because the lightning was too strong, Hansen had to retreat quickly, away from the body of the ink unicorn, even the **** unicorn.


    At this time, the face of the **** unicorn is full of excitement, although it is constantly retreating, but the eyes have been staring at the body of the ink unicorn.


    The silver lightning on the small silver and silver body is getting more and more horrible, biting the silver-triangular sword, and pulling it out from the body of the ink unicorn.


    I saw that the sword is about one meter five in length, the style is very weird, the blade is divided into three edges, the thinner the tip, the more like a large army thorn.


    It��s just the thunder that beats above it, but Hansen knows that it��s something different, and it��s probably a deified thing.


    When!


    The small silver and silver jumped from the back of the ink unicorn, loosened his mouth, and the silver-triangular sword fell to the ground, and the small silver and silver also converge on the lightning fox.


    Although the small silver and silver did not seem to hurt, but the spirit seems to be very languid, it seems very tired.


    Hansen quickly picked up the small silver and silver, and fed the blood pear he left behind. The small silver and silver just shook his head, lying in Hansen''s arms, slowly closing his eyes, and it looked really tired.


    The **** unicorn saw the silver-triangular sword pulled out, and suddenly ran to the body of the ink unicorn.


    "It��s rare that it is so filial and wants to rest in peace with its mother. The mother and son are really touching." Hansen exclaimed.


    But in the next second, Han Sen''s eyes widened, his face was full of horror, and the **** unicorn ran to the front of the body of the ink unicorn. He opened his mouth and bit it, and suddenly bit it from the body of the ink unicorn. A piece of blood flesh with a belt scale.


    The claws were directly rushed up, and the corpse of the ink unicorn was torn open, and one bite and one bite kept biting and swallowing.


    Hansen stunned for a while and then reacted. His face was full of strange colors. Now he has some doubts about his own judgment. I don��t know if Mo Qilin is a **** unicorn mother. If you really want it, then this **** unicorn is also terrible.


    However, it is not wrong to think about it. The **** unicorn is born in the dead body. It bears the blood of the bones and the hell. It is incomparable and violent. It is not impossible to devour the mother''s dead body to evolve itself.


    It��s just that if it��s true, it��s too cruel.


    Hansen is planning to take Baoer and Xiaoyinyin back into the tower of the destiny. If the **** unicorn swallows the murder of the ink unicorn, he will only escape.


    Boa ran to the silver-triangular sword and reached for the silver-triangular sword, which shocked Hansen.


    However, Boa''s hand was caught on the top, but did not see the silver triangulation sword issued a silver lightning, Boa directly dragged the handle of the triangular sword back to Han Sen.


    "Dad, this is a good thing, let us take it?" Boa handed the sword to Hansen.


    Hansen did not dare to take the sword, Boa will not be charged, does not mean that he will not be charged.


    "Dad doesn''t have to worry, it has returned to normal, and there is no threat now." Boa squinted.


    "Cough, how can Dad be afraid? This is a cautious, mature man''s performance." Han Sen''s face was not suffocating, and he reached out and took the silver triangle sword.


    Sure enough, as Bao Er said, there is no thunder and lightning spewing out on the triangular sword, which is similar to the general weapon.


    "Strange, why did the sword return to normal after leaving the body of the ink unicorn?" Hansen looked at the body of the ink unicorn that was bitten by the **** unicorn, and thought of a possibility: "Maybe because of the ink unicorn The power inside the body stimulated the sword, so the sword is always in an active state, so there is no way for the blood unicorn to directly swallow the body of the ink unicorn, otherwise it will be electric, and the sword must be pulled out."


    Hansen didn''t know if he guessed it right, but those had nothing to do with it. Hansen carefully looked at the sword in his hand and saw that the thunderbolt was very beautiful, making the sword look very beautiful, unlike It is a murder weapon, more like an art piece made of silver.


    Just after seeing its power, Hansen naturally does not think so, although he can''t see its level, but in all likelihood, it may be a deified device.


    Carefully look at the blade, the position of the ridge of the sword saw a few words he knows, it is the universal text of the gene universe, only to see the above is the "fixed thunder thorn".


    "It seems that this should be its real name." Hansen was in his hand, trying to inject his power into the thorns of Thor, but there was no way to stimulate its power.


    Neither the tunnel mysterious classics nor the power of the genetic language language can produce the slightest lightning on the thunder.


    Hansen thought about it, using the power of the tunnel to simulate the power of the small silver and silver, and then injecting it into the thorns of the thunder, and suddenly saw the lightning traces above the thunder thorns, and the road A silver snake-like lightning flashed above the blade.


    However, Hansen��s Dong Xuan Jing is still only the Marquis level, and the simulated thunder power is not strong. The Dingshen thorn is only partially stimulated, but it is already quite powerful, when Hansen��s own full force breaks the ice muscle. The power is even stronger.


    "It is a device of deification." Hansen''s heart was happy, and he was tempted by the smashing thunder, and the lightning above did not cause harm to him, which means he can use this weapon to fight.


    Trying to put the Thunderbolt into the Destiny Tower, perhaps because it is just a weapon, not a creature like a jade drum, so it was directly taken in and did not resist like a jade drum.


    Things must be good things, but the different levels of deification, it is difficult to ensure that others will not be greedy, and if not necessary, Hansen will not show them.


    Boa and Xiaoyinyin were also sent to the Tianshen Tower. The **** unicorn was still there to eat the body of the ink unicorn. It was not big, but the size was amazing, the squirrel of the hill was the same. For a while, it has already been eaten by the belt bone for a small half.


    "Hey!" It seems that the food is a bit full. The **** unicorn turned back and called Hansen twice. He pointed to the body of the ink unicorn with his claws. It seems that Hansen was invited to eat together.


    "I don''t have to, you eat." Hansen shook his head and said that he is still full of ghosts in his body, and it is useless to eat anything.


    However, the **** unicorn looks so good that Hansen is a little more secure, and it seems that it does not mean to turn facelessly.

 Chapter 2265： Break into the door

    See Hansen not eating, blood unicorn turned to continue to swallow the body of ink unicorn, it seems that it does not stop the murder of the ink unicorn body will not give up.


    Hansen did not patiently watch it eat, turned and walked out of the cave, jumped into the blood and returned along the original road. There is no other way out, and he can only go out from the blood pool.


    Back in the valley of the Lotus Peak, Hansen picked up a few blood pears and intended to supplement the body with small silver and silver. It pulled out the thorns of the scorpion, which seemed to hurt.


    Although the same as the Lei system, but the Thunderbolt is more advanced than the small silver silver, if the resistance of the small silver and silver lightning fox is almost immune, it is impossible to pull out the thorns.


    "Helping the **** unicorn is so busy, it is also necessary to pick a few blood pears to supplement the small silver and silver. If you want to come to the **** unicorn, you should not care." Han Sen thought about picking more and sending it. In the destiny tower, you should give your body a small silver and silver.


    However, the gaze penetrated into the destiny tower, but Hansen gave a slight glimpse. I saw a small silver and silver squatting in the tower, but the tail was curled up with the thorns of the thunder, and the thunder thorns from time to time had silvery lightning. It falls on the small silver and silver, but the small silver and silver do not care, just take care of themselves.


    Hansen took a closer look with the purple butterfly **** frog mirror, but found that the lightning thunder of the thorns of the thorns fell on the small silver and silver body, penetrated into the body of the small silver and silver, and blended into the silver and silver power of the small silver and silver, making her The power of lightning has undergone some subtle changes.


    Sending the blood pear to the side of the small silver and silver, Hansen��s heart came out of the Tianshen Tower and left the Lotus Peak.


    But when I just went out, I saw the fox standing in front of the **** and was looking at it from here.


    The fox saw Hansen actually coming out of the lotus peak, revealing a touch of surprise.


    Unfortunately, she was bound by the chain, there is no way to leave this mountain, otherwise I will go to the Lotus Hill to find out.


    "You killed the blood unicorn?" The fox saw Hansen coming back and asked with a strange look.


    "No, I am the opponent of it." Hansen shook his head and said: "It��s just been here for a long time, so it��s familiar, it��s not too much hostility to me.��


    The look of the fox looks at Hansen in a complicated way. Hansen��s explanation is simply nonsense.


    What a **** unicorn is so fierce, that is, it is trapped in the bones of the hell, if you go out, I am afraid that a living mouth can not stay where you live, is definitely a fellow of the world.


    If she gets along for a long time, she will get close. She spends more time with the **** unicorn. It can even be said that she grew up watching it. Why can''t she see it half-close?


    "Where are you from?" Fox looked up and down Hansen. Hansen showed too much weirdness, so she could not help but be wary. She even wondered if Hansen had already been won by the ghosts. Just pretending to be in front of her.


    "I didn''t say it, I am a group of Ice Blue Knights." Hansen said helplessly.


    What the fox still wants to say, but suddenly his face changed: "Someone forcibly broke the portal of the palace."


    "No?" Hansen is also a slight glimpse. This palace is a masterpiece of the ghost bones. Generally, the deified strongmen may not be able to break. How can Edward break through the palace?


    "They just forcibly opened the first line and entered the palace from the main entrance. Oh, it was a dead end." Fox said that he had turned and walked out of hell.


    Hansen screamed badly. He thought Edwards couldn��t get in, but now they came in. Hansen��s true identity is definitely not guaranteed.


    Thinking of this, Hansen quickly rushed out behind the fox, and rushed out of the side hall in front of the fox.


    Sure enough, as the foxes said, the main entrance of the main hall was actually pierced through a hole, and Edward was gradually coming in from the hole.


    "Han Sen, I see where you are going this time." Seeing Hansen, a king-level ice blue knight suddenly screamed and rushed over to Hansen.


    "Stop, here is where you can relax?" Hansen said in his mouth, but his body flashed backwards, hiding behind the fox who had just come out, and the power of the ice blue knight suddenly rushed to the fox.


    There was a touching smile on the face of the fox, but the eyes were killing, and even the hands did not move. The order chain of the body rushed out and directly bound the king-level ice blue knight.


    "Be careful!" The ice blue knight was shocked and stunned. He wanted to save the king-level ice blue knight, but it was too late.


    I saw a chain of invisible order fierce, the body of the king-level ice blue knight was suddenly split, like a five-horse corpse, a tyrannical strength did not play a little bit, so it was directly killed.


    Han Sen saw the scalp numb, a king-level powerhouse was so easily killed, the strength of the fox is absolutely deified, but fortunately she did not have much murder to Hansen, want to keep Hansen solution Undoubted, or Hansen has a few lives is not enough for her to kill.


    Edward and others all changed their faces. They turned and wanted to escape the palace without saying anything, but the passage that was previously opened by them disappeared between the foxes.


    Edward''s strength hit the gates of the palace, and there was no wave of ripples.


    "Here is the place where you come and say that you can go?" The invisible order chain on the foxes danced wildly, like an invisible chain that was generally rolled over to Edward.


    Edward and the Ice Blue Knight, the sin can still withstand one or two, and those who are king-level are directly suspended by the order chain.


    "The power of the deified powerful is terrible!" Hansen looked at the scalp numb, as if something had happened, and the fox could not be restrained by the palace''s banned brakes.


    Hansen took a closer look and understood what was going on. Edward forced them to break through the ban, which triggered the palace��s self-defense mechanism and gave the fox the ability to release the power to clear the invaders. Now the fox, that is, it really has The horror of the deified power is completely different from when it was suppressed.


    "Unexpectedly, we just have no intention of breaking in, and there is no malice. If you are offended, you still want to be an adult..." Edward did not finish it, and he was suspended by the chain of order.


    Only a moment later, all members of the Ice Blue Knights, including Ice Blue Knight and Mr. Bai, and the Broken World, were upside down by the foxes. So many powerful people have no resistance.


    "Sister is really amazing, it is simply the embodiment of wisdom, beauty and strength." Seeing Fox seeing himself, Hansen said quickly.


    "I just seemed to listen to them calling you Hansen?" Fox squinted and stared at Hansen''s smile.

 Chapter 2266： war

    "You don''t tell me, Hansen is your pseudonym." Fox said with a smile and stared at Hansen.


    "My name is Han Sen. There is nothing wrong with it. Sanmu is my nickname. Only family members and good friends who are particularly close will know my name." Hansen said.


    The fox glared at him, and did not want to delve into it. His eyes swept from Edward''s face: "What is your origin?"


    The Ice Blue Knight said: "We are members of the Imperial Ice Blue Knights. The adults are misunderstood. We are only trying to hunt down Hansen as a traitor and have no intention of offending you."


    "What did he do, why do you want to hunt him?" Fox said with interest.


    Ice Blue Knight and Edward, they are secretly frowning, they have already indicated their identity, originally wanted to use the name of the Emperor to suppress the fox, so that she has scruples.


    However, looking at the appearance of the fox, it seems that there is no scruples for the emperor, making them feel a little bad.


    The ever-changing Meihu is not the top race, even if it is the deification of the fox, it will certainly be taboo to the emperor, but this fox has no scruples.


    Where did they know that when the fox was imprisoned here, the emperor had no current scenery, just a small race.


    "He was the spy of our Ice Blue Knights. It was hard to find him. I didn''t expect him to be too embarrassed. He was run away by him. We tracked it all the way, and I really didn''t mean to offend you." Edwards said, face It is full of sincerity.


    Although Hansen and Fox have only said a few words, Edward has already seen that the relationship between the two is not intimate, so he will not mention the sacred things at all.


    The sacred objects are in Hansen, and they have a chance. If they are taken by a deified powerful, they have no chance at all.


    "Hey!" The fox face was cold, holding the order chain, like a whip in Edward''s face hanging upside down, suddenly took a blood mark on his face, the wound straight through the bones, blood flowing down the hair.


    Everyone was in a cold, and the fox didn''t talk. A whip followed by a whip and slammed on Edward. In a moment, Edward slashed and smashed.


    "When I lie, your grandmother is still not born, don''t come with me, unless you feel tired." Fox looked coldly at the blood of Edward and continued: "I am again Asking you again, why are you chasing him?"


    "He stole something as important as us, and we will chase him," Edward said.


    "What?" The fox frowned slightly, but did not continue to beat Edward.


    "We don''t know what it is." After Edward finished speaking, he did not wait for the fox to start, and immediately said: "We found an ancient city in the desert, Hansen �� we did not pay attention, stole one of the ancient cities After the thing fled, we didn''t see what the thing was. If you want to know what the thing is, you can only ask him."


    The fox gaze swept over Edward''s face and finally fell on Hansen''s face. He smiled and asked: "My brother, Miki, has already got something in the city. It is really amazing!"


    "I did take something from the old city." Hansen nodded and admitted.


    "Where is the thing?" The fox''s eyes became sharp, and even for her, the things left by the Lord also had great appeal.


    Hansen laughed, didn''t take out the stone, just said faintly: "Sister thinks that things are more important than freedom?"


    "Sister is very greedy, free, I want, things like me." The chain of foxes suddenly moved and stalked Hansen.


    Hansen��s body moved in the shadow and moved to the side hall where Hell��s door was located.


    Just teleported to the side hall, the chain of the fox''s order has been wrapped around Hansen, but Hansen did not know when there was a bird-like thing, and there was a red crystal egg.


    The order chain first touched the bird''s nest, and even the half-step deification could easily bind the order chain, but it disappeared in the moment when it touched the bird''s nest.


    By this moment, Hansen vibrated the wings again, rushed out from the first line of the order chain, and rushed directly into the hell.


    The fox was slightly amazed. When she rushed into the big hell, Hansen had already run away. She was restricted by the ban, and she could only stand on that mountain and could not catch up with Hansen.


    "Han Sen, do you want to die in the bones of hell?" Fox said with a wink.


    "There is a beautiful girl like your sister who accompanied me to die here. I think it is also very good." Hansen stood on the distant mountain peak and smiled at the fox.


    The fox didn''t say a word, turned and went back to the palace.


    Back in the main hall, the eyes of the foxes swept over the faces of Edwards and their hands, and finally, except for Mr. Bai, other people were dragged by the chain of order to the front of the hell.


    "Bring Hansen and things back, or you will die here." After the foxes whispered, Edwards were all thrown into the bones of hell.


    After they all entered the big bones of hell, the eyes of the fox fell on Mr. Bai: "You are good at prohibiting the cracking method?"


    "Know a little." Mr. Bai nodded and said.


    "It is impossible to break the ban from the front door. This is not so simple." The fox''s mouth tilted slightly, revealing a smile.


    Hansen saw Edward in the distance and they were thrown into the bones of hell. They immediately understood what had happened and immediately sneaked into the lotus peak where the **** unicorn was.


    Edward was also shocked by the world of bones in front of him, almost the same time that Hansen came to the bones of Hell for the first time.


    "Where is he." The sin seems to have a special ability to perceive Hansen, who has quietly sneaked into the lotus peak.


    "Chasing." Ice Blue Knight and Edward almost yelled at the same time, chasing the past to Hansen.


    Within this huge space, if Hansen escapes from his control, it is very difficult to catch Hansen.


    Whether it is for themselves or for the holy thing, they must catch Hansen.


    Ice Blue Knight is the fastest, the first to catch up with the Lotus Peak, is about to rush in, but suddenly saw a burst of blood in the lotus peak.


    He is rushing forward with all his strength. There is no room for change of direction. He can only condense the power of full strength. A dark blue color collides with the blood.


    boom!


    The dark blue power of the Ice Blue Knight King was actually blown away by the blood of the knife. The armor of the chest was also smashed by blood. The blood inside the wound was like a certain force, and it was madly rushing out.

 Chapter 2267： Frenzy

    Hansen stood on the top of the Lotus Peak. He was stunned and watched the **** unicorns killing the Quartet. It may be the reason for swallowing the ink unicorn. This guy was promoted to a semi-chemical step, plus he was in the big bones of hell. The enemy, but the Edward and the Ice Blue Cavaliers killed a group of people to retreat.


    In a few moments, there have been two king-level ice blue knights who have been torn by **** unicorns. The invincible domineering appearance, even Hansen can not help but praise it.


    "You first entangled it, I am going to catch Hansen." Edward shouted and rushed out of the battlefield to kill Hansen on the lotus peak.


    The **** unicorns of the murder of the goods, did not take care of these, still still there to fight with the ice blue knight.


    Hansen suddenly became depressed: "The IQ of this product needs to be improved."


    Although Edward was madly beaten by the foxes, he suffered a minor injury, but the half-step deification was not a fake, and the body flashed before Hansen, let Hansen know clearly. It is impossible to escape by speed.


    "Hey!" Hansen took a **** jade drum hanging from his waist, and suddenly a horrible sound wave seemed to be a poisonous needle to Edward''s Tianling cover.


    Edward snorted and the whole body turned into a golden color. The **** poisonous needle was tied to the gold body, and he could not get in.


    Almost at the same time, the golden color shines like the sun on the entire lotus peak. Hansen suddenly feels his body sinking, as if he is carrying a mountain, he can''t move.


    Hansen knows that this is not the oppression of the momentum, but the power of the field formed by the golden god.


    After the Duke is promoted to the rank of king, he can make the body of the property go further and form the rules of the field. This should be Edward��s domain rules. It has a strong amount of pressure on the town. Although it has different attributes from the deep blue field of the Ice Blue Knight, it seems to have the same meaning. wonderful.


    Edward did not hesitate, and reached out to the suppressed Hansen.


    Hansen struggled, but the pressure on the town in the king''s field was too strong. What''s more, Edward was still half-deified. Hansen''s attribute was strong enough, but he couldn''t compete with it.


    Edward��s palm almost caught Hansen��s neck, but suddenly he saw Hansen��s hand with a bird��s nest, and the other hand had a silver-sized large spur, fiercely facing Edward. The heart pierced the past.


    Edward��s heart was slightly shocked, and he did not expect that his king��s field would be ineffective against Hansen.


    Too close, Edward did not hesitate. Regardless of Hansen��s stabbing silver thorns, his palm continued to grab Hansen��s neck.


    Hansen is just a duke. Even if the weapon in his hand is deified, he can''t exert too much power. It doesn''t hurt much for Edward''s half-step deification. As long as he can catch Hansen, it is worth the blow. .


    Almost at the moment when Edward caught Hansen''s neck, the thorns of the Thor also stabbed Edward''s armor.


    The tip of the Thunder thorn hit the armor, but only pierced into a tip, and did not even pierce the armor.


    However, the thundering thunder spurred the silver thunder, but ignored the armor''s defense, and instantly spread the whole body of Edward, making Edward''s eyes white, the body shook like an electric shock, and then flew out.


    Boom!


    Hansen once again sang the **** jade drum. Edward was still in a state of convulsions by electric shock. He did not come and cohesive strength to resist, and the sound was suddenly covered by his heavenly spirit.


    "Ah!" Even the half-step deification-level powerhouse was brought up by the **** jade drum, and the same brain seemed to be smashed, making a scream.


    Hansen put a bird''s nest on his head and a drum, but his body was not idle. He was teleported to Edward''s front, and the thorns of the thorns in his hand once again smashed down against Edward.


    Edward is worthy of a half-step deification. In that kind of dizziness and pain, he still has a cohesive force and wants to resist Hansen��s offensive.


    However, the destructive power of the thorns of the thorns is not strong, but the power of the lightning can ignore the defense and directly convey to the cells of Edward''s body, and suddenly ignoring Edward''s electricity.


    Unfortunately, Hansen��s power is not enough. The power of the Thor��s thorn is only a small part of him. Edward is only temporarily paralyzed. If the half-step defiant is using the thorns, it��s just that. It will make Edward twitching for a long time.


    The sound of the **** jade drum kept stalking to Edward, but Edward actually endured the paralysis that the electric shock brought to him. He always insisted on the strength protection of his body, and the sound wave could not enter.


    "My strength is still too weak. Otherwise, under the power of the thunder of the thunder, the Edwards can no longer unite the power to resist." Hansen thought, but the hand did not stop, the hands of the thorns are not Sting, directly as a stick, beaten on Edward.


    One after another, the thunder and lightning were pumped on Edward, and he smoked all over the place, and his body continued to twitch, like ordinary people hit by electric shock sticks.


    In the ice blue knights entangled with the **** unicorns, they all looked at it, half-step deified Edward, actually was rolled by a Duke of Hansen, which was beyond their imagination.


    Edward''s strength is very clear, but the golden light field is not affordable for the Duke level.


    Hansen regards his field as nothing, and sticks to Edward on one stick and one stick. With Edward''s physique and strength defense, he can''t resist the amount of lightning power on the stick. The screams of screaming are not limited. It��s too shocking.


    "The tiger doesn''t make a fuss. You really think that I am a sick cat." Hansen slaps Edward and tries to figure out **** Edward.


    Although the Thunderbolt thunderbolt can ignore the defense, but this thunder can not kill people, and Hansen''s strength is not enough, even Edward''s armor can not be broken, it is too difficult to kill him.


    "Blood unicorn!" Han Sen thought to move, screaming at the **** unicorn.


    The **** unicorn is culling around, but the ice blue knights do not fight with the **** unicorns, but they are constantly involved.


    The **** unicorn''s IQ is not enough, it has been cited by them, and no one can kill any of them.


    When Hansen called it, **** Kirin suddenly turned to look at Han Sen, and Edward, who saw Hansen being beaten, finally reacted and took a breath of blood, biting Edward��s head and taking a sip. I bite Edward''s armor and my head bites.


    Hey! Hey!


    The flesh and blood of the **** scorpion fluttered, and the two swallowed the head, and they made the ice blue knights surprised and angry.

 Chapter 2268： Is the opponent not a junior

    Hansen turned to ride on the back of the **** unicorn, and the **** unicorn roared, and they smashed toward the ice blue knight and they killed it.


    "Don''t pay attention to the other guys, kill him first." Hansen''s hand fixed the thunder to the king of the ice blue knight.


    The **** unicorn did not say anything, and snarled toward Hansen��s attacking target.


    "Come on!" The ice blue knight in the hands of the big sword against the **** unicorns, while giving orders to the remaining ice blue knights.


    They were not the opponents of **** unicorns. They had been able to involve one or two because of the low IQ of blood unicorns. Now, the **** unicorns obey Hansen��s command, and they have no chance to even be involved.


    "Han Sen, if you recreate and kill, you really can''t get back." Ice Blue Knight looked at an ice blue knight who was torn by **** unicorn and shouted loudly at Hansen.


    "Since I have already turned out the Ice Blue Knights, I have no plans to look back. When you shoot at me, you should also have the consciousness of death." Han Sen said coldly.


    The ice blue knight is speechless. He has always regarded Hansen as a disciple of Isa. He is only regarded as a younger generation and has never regarded Hansen as a real opponent.


    Even if Hansen turned out the Ice Blue Knights, he was only holding the mindset of the younger generation. He wanted to take Hansen back and get the holy things.


    Until now, the Ice Blue Knight suddenly realized that he had been wrong from the beginning. He did not put Hansen in the same position from the beginning, and did not pay attention to it as an opponent.


    However, Hansen is not a younger who is under his protection and needs to act according to his philosophy, but a strong person who can really fight in such a cruel world and kill a world under the natural law of the jungle. .


    Ice Blue Knight Wang suddenly wakes up, but unfortunately it is already a bit late. If Hansen is regarded as a real opponent earlier, he will never give Hansen any chance at the base. He will try his best to win Hansen in the first time. Even after Hansen rushed out of the base, he only rushed out to hunt Hansen.


    Under the **** unicorns, only the ice blue knight, the sin and an ice blue knight escaped to the front of the hell, and the other ice blue knights were killed by **** unicorns and Hansen.


    Hansen and the **** unicorn did not dare to be too close to the hell, but they could only give up and fly back to the lotus peak where the **** unicorn lived.


    "I was wrong. I should treat him as a real opponent earlier." Ice Blue Knight stared at Hansen, who was riding a **** unicorn, and his face was not angry or sad.


    From this moment on, Ice Blue Knight has made Han Sen a real opponent, a powerful opponent that needs to face all his strength, not just a disciple.


    The look of sin is also very dignified: "Is that guy really just a disciple of Isa? He may be more terrible than Isa, we were too young to look at him before."


    "This is no stranger to us, who can think of it, a guy who was only a Marquis before, would be so terrible." Ice Blue Knight Had said.


    At this time, Harder''s heart is the most complicated. His relationship with Edward is the closest, knowing how terrible Edward is.


    Although Edward is only a mixed-race emperor, the force is not very strong among the emperors, but his IQ, observation and mobility are first-class.


    When Edward was beaten by Hansen, the shock of the Ice Blue Knight could not be described in words.


    Although Hansen is now just a duke, no one dares to treat him as a duke of the younger generation.


    Isa saw the ice blue knights and the three of them came back with injuries, frowning: "What about other people?"


    The Ice Blue Knights said the story of the incident, did not exaggerate the strength of blood unicorn and Hansen, nor did they deliberately conceal their failure.


    "Interesting, it''s really interesting. The **** unicorn was promoted to a half-step deification as soon as possible, and Hansen drove the battle." Fox squinted.


    They did not blame the ice blue knights, and the fox said faintly: "You will stay here to help Mr. Bai crack the ban, wait until my ban is completely solved, and it is not too late to personally clean him."


    Returning to the valley where the **** kyrin lived, Hansen put them all out of the activities, and discussed what should be done in the future.


    Although they took advantage of the **** unicorn power, they temporarily repelled the ice blue knights, but Hansen did not think that he was safe now, but also faintly worried.


    Edwards were able to find the palace, and they also opened the ban and rushed in, indicating that they must have someone who is proficient in the prohibition.


    The foxes left Mr. Bai alone. It is probably because Mr. Bai is well versed in the prohibition. If he can really solve the ban on the fox, it is really troublesome for Hansen.


    An unconstrained deification, even if Hansen is a deified weapon, can''t be her opponent.


    But now trapped in the big bones of hell, there is only one way out of the palace, unless Hansen wants to hide here for a lifetime, otherwise he can only find a way to rush out from the palace.


    "Unfortunately, the **** unicorn is only a half-step deification. If it can be promoted to deification, how difficult is it to ride it out?" Hansen thought.


    The people have been negotiating for a long time, and there is no negotiation of a result. Hansen can only fully absorb the power of the ghost bones, hoping to promote the genetic terminology to the Duke level as soon as possible, and can have more fighting power and more hope of living.


    "Even if the fox is really out of trouble, as long as she can''t find what she wants, she will not kill me. I will have a chance." At the time of the break, Han Sen played with a piece of stone in his hand, and his mind flashed many thoughts. .


    The relationship between **** unicorn and Hansen is very harmonious, but other than Hansen, others are not very close to it. Its arrogance is too heavy. Seeing everyone is like watching a piece of barbecue, it seems that the next second will rush. Go up and take a bite.


    Hansen has been suffering from genetics. After about a month, the genetic terminology has improved, but it is still a lot worse than the promotion of the Duke.


    Suddenly, the whole bones and **** were shaking, and Hansen heard the voice of the fox coming from the door of hell: "My good brother, my sister came to you."


    In front of the hell, the fox''s neck and wrists and ankles still wear metal rings, but the metal chains connected to the metal rings have been broken.


    Mr. Bai, the ice blue knight, the sin and the ice blue knight Had followed behind the fox, like a courtier.


    The knowledge of the foxes unfolded in the big bones of hell, and was preparing to search for the whereabouts of Hansen, but suddenly saw two figures coming over here, and it was Hansen and the **** unicorn. A slight glimpse, I did not expect Hansen not to escape, but even dared to come to her.

 Chapter 2269： Monument

    "My good brother, you don''t think naively, can you fight against me with the help of **** unicorns?" Fox said, looking at Hansen and Xue Qilin who had come to the front of the mountain.


    "Sister thinks more, what is our relationship? How can I get started with my sister? My sister is out of trouble, and the younger brother deliberately brings together the **** unicorn to congratulate her sister." Hansen said.


    "Since I am here to congratulate my sister, I am going to take it off with a gift. Otherwise my sister will be angry." Fox said with a smile.


    Han Sen naturally understands what the gift of the fox said is. He did not hesitate at the moment, and took out one hand and presented it to the fox. "Of course, this is your sister��s big day. How can I do this without a gift? It."


    The fox looked at Hansen��s hand and looked at Mr. Bai and they asked, ��How do you feel about this gift from my brother?��


    "Returning to adults, we don''t know, that only Edward knows what it is, and we don''t know if it is this thing." Mr. Bai said with some embarrassment.


    The fox reached out and moved. Hansen��s hand suddenly fell into the hands of the fox. The fox looked at the object in his hand and saw it was a piece of crystal stone. After watching it for a while, he did not see the clue.


    "Is this really what you brought out of Ghost Town?" Fox said, staring at Hansen.


    "If you change," Hansen said affirmatively.


    The fox gave the stone brick to Mr. Bai: "Mr. Bai, how do you look at this thing?"


    Mr. Bai said: "There is nothing special about this thing, but it is an antiquities. The age is very long, not something you can get at your fingertips."


    Mr. Bai��s words are obviously telling Fox, and he doesn��t know if this is a sacred object in Ghost Town, but it should be an old thing, not a fake.


    Hansen��s heart secretly said: ��Of course it��s an old thing, but I��m going back to the Alliance universe and I��m taking it back from the ruins of the Crystal.��


    Fox smirked and looked at Hansen: "Since you are so good to your sister, then take a trip with your sister."


    "Sister is sent though." Hansen smiled.


    The fox doesn''t believe that Hansen will give her things so easily, but now she can''t tell the truth. She can only take Hansen to the monument together, and then naturally she can test the truth.


    The fox whispered, and suddenly there was an invisible chain of order that bound Hansen and the blood unicorn. Then he smiled and said: "You don''t blame your sister. It''s really your brother who is too naughty, so I don''t want my sister to worry, so my sister. I also had to make a decision."


    "Let my sister worry." Han Sen smiled faintly.


    "What about your bird''s nest?" The fox looked at Hansen, but did not find the bird''s nest that Hansen used before.


    That thing can actually melt her chain of order, so that her impression is very deep.


    "Hidden in the big bones of hell, if the sister can find it, then give it to you." Han Sen smiled.


    The fox didn''t have the mood to look for now. He searched it on Hansen. He didn''t find the bird''s nest and did it, as long as it wasn''t in Hansen.


    Hidden in the big bones of hell, and placed in her warehouse is no different, it is not too late to look back slowly.


    With Hansen, they had a big bone hell, and then locked the **** door, the foxes directly tore the palace gates, and took them out of the palace.


    "I haven''t felt such a fresh air for a long time." The fox stood under the night sky and looked up at the stars.


    Han Sen and Mr. Bai stood together and did not say much. The situation of Mr. Bai and Ice Blue Knight was no better than Hansen.


    The fox is moody and no one knows when she will kill her heart.


    "Let''s go, go to the monument, let us see what the Lord of the Sanctuary has left." Fox said to Mr. Bai.


    "Sin, you lead the way," said Mr. Bai.


    "Mr...." The guilty face changed slightly.


    "Today, I still want to do so much, and it is important to keep our lives." Mr. Bai smiled bitterly.


    "Mr. Bai, you really are the people who know the affairs of the time. You can rest assured that I am not a murderer. As long as I have the relics of the Lord of the Sanctuary, you can live back in peace." Fox said with a smile.


    Ice Blue Knights are all well-informed people, naturally they will not believe in the promise of the fox, but at this point, they can only die if they don''t lead the way, they can only do it according to the fox.


    The place where the monument is located, even if they don''t tell the fox, as long as the fox is looking for it, it can always find it, just waste some time.


    Harder and the Ice Blue Knights looked at Mr. Bai subconsciously. They also knew that at this time, Mr. Bai had already known the location of the monument.


    Harder thought while walking, and only among them, he knew that Hansen took away a stone tile from Ghost Town, not the crystal stone that he had just taken out.


    "Han Sen is really a courage, even dare to take fake sacred objects to deceive the foxes, but the fake is fake. After the holy monument, the real decision is made. What is his plan? Is there any escape? How?�� Harder has been staring at Hansen, and if Hansen has any changes, he can also seize the opportunity.


    Hansen really wants to escape, but the fox uses the order chain to bind him and the blood unicorn, and he has always paid attention to him, and does not give him the opportunity to escape.


    Under the leadership of the sin, the group quickly passed through the mountains and entered a large piece of virgin forest. Many of the different species encountered on the road were killed by the ice blue knight and the sin, and did not encounter it. Too strong presence.


    ��It��s there.�� After walking for more than four days in the virgin forest, Mr. Bai suddenly pointed to a place in front of him.


    Everyone''s eyes looked in the direction of Mr. White''s fingers, and they couldn''t help but reveal the hustle and bustle. Even Hansen was a skeptical look.


    "That is the monument?" Fox looked at what Mr. White said, frowning.


    What Mr. Bai pointed out was actually a dead tree that looked inconspicuous. The tree had three or four people who were so thick, but they had already died, and there were no leaves on the tree. The branches were broken. Seven or eighty-eight, standing alone in the forest.


    Such a dead tree, in the vast original forest, there are no 100,000 and 80,000, Mr. Bai actually said that it is a monument, it is really unbelievable.


    Hansen swept the hole in the Xuanqi field and found nothing special about the dead tree.


    "The place where the treasures of the sanctuary are treasured will not be seen at a glance, but if you look closely, you will find the mystery of the dead tree." Mr. Bai said faintly.

 Chapter 2270： Fruit tree

    The fox walked into some of the carefully watched, and suddenly frowned: "There is something inside the tree? Is the monument in the tree?"


    Mr. Bai quickly said: "Do you want to move it."


    "Why?" Fox and Hansen and others looked at Mr. Bai.


    Mr. Bai said: "This tree has been specially treated, it is very hard, and there is a strange invisible magnetic field that will make the heterogeneous subconsciously move away from it. In its interior, it is broken crystal."


    "Crushing the crystal?" The fox''s face changed slightly.


    "Yes, it is broken empty crystal." Mr. Bai nodded.


    Hansen asked: "What is broken crystal?"


    Had explained: "It is a material for making space transfer devices. The space transfer device made of broken crystals can realize a wide range of star-to-space transmission. It is the best known conveyor material."


    "That is, there is a portal inside the tree that can be sent to the location where the monument is located?" Hansen suddenly understood.


    Mr. Bai said: "It should be the same, but you must be able to open the tree before you can use the conveyor inside."


    "With the strength of my sister, it is not a very simple matter to separate the trees outside." Hansen wondered.


    Fox said: "It''s not that simple. Although the broken crystal is the best space transfer material, it is very fragile. This tree and the broken crystal inside have been specially treated and integrated into one. If forcibly tearing open outside The trees, the broken crystals inside will be broken, and the conveyor will be destroyed."


    "Fortunately, adults have already got the keys, just open the tree door with the key," said Mr. Bai.


    Hansen suddenly screamed badly. The original stone tile was the key to open the door-to-door device. Now the fox hand holds the brick he gave, and it is a **** of the ability to open the conveyor.


    "How do you use this?" The fox took the brick in his hand and looked at Mr. Bai.


    "According to the truth, there should be a keyhole that can put it in." Mr. Bai hesitated and said.


    "But there is no such big hole in the tree." Fox said that he turned his eyes to Hansen. Obviously, he was already skeptical that Hansen gave her a fake.


    "This thing is really brought out of Ghost Town. It should be useful to look for it." Hansen pretended to be innocent and said that he still looked at the tree.


    "Look there!" Hansen suddenly pointed at the canopy of the dead tree, his face full of surprise colors.


    The foxes looked at Hansen''s fingers, but they didn''t see anything unusual.


    At this time, Hansen jumped back to the **** unicorn, and suddenly there was a bird''s nest in his hand. Where the bird''s nest touched, the fox chained their order chain and suddenly broke.


    The **** unicorn screamed and rushed toward the dead tree.


    The foxes reacted first, and with a wave of palms, there were countless order chains that rolled toward Hansen.


    Hansen��s bird��s nest was reversed, and suddenly it became bigger. It seemed to be a huge shield, and the order chains were blocked.


    The **** unicorn had already rushed to the front of the dead tree. Hansen pulled out the stone tile and directly stuffed it into the gap of a crescent-shaped dead tree, just in time with the stone tile.


    Hey!


    Suddenly, a tree hole was cracked on the dead tree, and only the light in the tree hole was seen. It seems that there are countless crystals shining in the light, and the people who dazzle can''t even open their eyes.


    The **** unicorn carried Hansen directly into the tree hole, and suddenly a group of space changed, and one person and one beast disappeared into the tree hole.


    The foxes then rushed into the tree hole, which was also a space twist, and they disappeared like Hansen.


    The ice blue knight Wang gnawed his teeth and rushed in. Mr. Bai, sin and Had also rushed in, and then they were not willing to give up the relics of the Lord of the Sanctuary.


    Hansen��s head bird��s nest appeared in a palace. The stone piece returned to his hand when it was transmitted. In the eyes, the purple butterfly **** mirror quickly turned and looked around.


    I saw that it is the interior of a jade palace. There are many stone statues in the palace. There are all kinds of ferocious animals and raptors, and there are some ghosts.


    Strange murals are also engraved on the walls and ceilings. They don''t look like words or paintings. They are all interwoven with strange geometric figures.


    "Come on." Hansen saw the space of the transmission array behind him twisted, as if someone had sent it in, and quickly urged the **** unicorn to rush toward the gate of the palace.


    The gates of the palace are open, but there is a white-light barrier. The eyes cannot be seen through the light curtain, nor do they know what is outside.


    Now Hansen just wants to escape the fox''s palm as soon as possible, and can''t take care of it so much, let the blood unicorn rush straight out.


    The **** unicorn carried Hansen directly out of the palace gate. The two men''s bodies passed through the light curtain, and they felt a space distortion like a portal. After the sight was restored, they found that they were still inside the palace. He still stood. The position of the portal.


    Just like the palace just now, there are not so many stone statues and murals in this palace, only a fruit tree grows in the center of the palace.


    The fruit tree is not high, at most two meters, the tree is like plum, the black iron is twisted, and the branch is like a twisted iron bar.


    The leaves on the tree are silver, and the fruit is like an egg-sized silver ingot.


    Han Sen probably counted a few times. There are eight silver ingots on the tree. The heads are all the same size. The whole body is bright and silvery. At the bottom of the silver yuan treasure fruit, there is even a brand-like pattern.


    "Silver!" Han Sen took a closer look, those patterns are really still two ancient characters.


    "Is this tree artificially built?" Hansen looked at the transmission array behind him and found no signs of the launching of the transmission array. It felt a bit strange.


    At the speed of the fox, it should have been chased, how come it has not been sent over?


    ��When the light curtain through the palace gate is passed, will it be sent to different places?�� Hansen thought, but beyond that, he couldn��t think why the fox had not caught up.


    However, for whatever reason, Hansen was relieved a lot, and his eyes fell on the silver treasure tree.


    Hesitating for a moment, Han Sen was wearing a star lobster armor and walked to the front of the silver treasure tree, pulling the knife to a silver treasure fruit.


    when!


    The ghost tooth knife smashed on the iron branch, but it was not able to break the thin iron branch, leaving only a shallow mark, and the **** sap from the shallow mark penetrated.


    ��Is this a living tree?�� Hansen was amazed, and the sap was clearly astounding.


    Hansen looked at the Yinbao fruit tree with the purple butterfly **** frog mirror and immediately discovered that it was really a living fruit tree. It has gone through countless years and only grew from a small sapling to this point.


    Judging from the retrospective speed and duration of the purple butterfly **** mirror, I am afraid that there will be hundreds of millions of years.

 Chapter 2271： Silver ingot

    The iron-like branches were too hard, and Hansen cut it for a while before finally cutting down a silver treasure.


    Seeing that the branches were cut off, the silver treasure fell from the tree, Hansen reached out and grabbed the silver treasure, but the fruit of the small silver yuan treasure fell in the hand, Han Sen''s face changed.


    Hansen��s face is distorted, the whole body��s power bursts out, the blood is thundering, the whole body��s flesh and blood are turned into the color of ice jade, and the roar is screaming. The hand holding the silver ingot is struggling to lift up, and the other hand is also holding this. The wrist of one hand is hard together.


    The power of Hansen��s whole body broke out, and the blue veins on his face burst into flames.


    thump!


    The silver treasure fruit still fell, and Hansen��s palms were pressed together on the ground, causing Hansen to squat on the ground.


    "What is this fruit? How can it be so heavy? If you swallow this stuff, would you like to smash your stomach and intestines together?" Hansen was shocked and wanted to pull his hand from under the silver ingot. However, it was found that the pressure was dead and could not be moved at all.


    The knife was placed on the silver treasure fruit, but it was heard as a metal cross, and even a little scar was left. The fruit was harder than the iron branch.


    Hansen thought about it, and used a knife to dig the ground. The stone on the ground was as hard as it was. Hansen��s knife only left a white mark on it.


    The blood unicorn stepped forward to dig the stone floor of Hansen''s hand, and left a few claw marks on it, but without waiting for it for the second time, the claw marks were restored.


    The blood unicorn has been dug up several times, but the ground has been restored. Hansen��s hand has not been able to be drawn from under the silver ingot.


    "Bite the fruit and get rid of it." Hansen quickly said to the **** unicorn that it was useless to see the ground.


    Blood Kirin listened to Han Sen''s words, biting the silver ingot with his teeth, and trying to get it up with his strength, but the **** unicorns tried again and again, but the silver ingot did not move.


    "This...what is this ghost thing..." Hansen was stunned, a fruit, and even the top half-step deification of **** unicorns could not be shaken.


    The strange thing is that Hansen''s palm is not able to move under the pressure, but it does not feel heavy and can not bear, if it is really so heavy, his palm should have been crushed or pressed before it is right.


    In fact his palm was just pressed and not hurt.


    Han Sen is preparing to use the purple ͫ ͫ mirror to take a good look at how the fruit is going on, but suddenly saw a distortion in the transmission array, someone sent it over.


    Han Sen looked at the past and saw that Mr. Bai and his sin had come over and could not help but frown slightly.


    Although the sin is only a king, even half-step deification is not, but his combat ability Hansen has also seen, no worse than Edward''s half-step deification.


    Mr. Bai is more mysterious, and Hansen can''t see it at all.


    "Han Sen, what are you doing?" Mr. Bai looked at Hansen with interest.


    "Hey!" The **** unicorn roared, and immediately rushed toward Mr. Bai and the sin. The blood on his claws condensed into a knife-like edge, and instantly reached the front of Mr. Bai.


    Mr. Bai stepped out step by step, as if the space was shuttled, and suddenly it was on the side of the **** unicorn, one hand pressed on the **** unicorn''s head.


    I saw that Mr. Bai��s palm had a strange symbol flashing. The symbol was printed on the **** unicorn��s forehead with Mr. Bai��s palm, and it was printed on the blood scale.


    Bang!


    The **** unicorn''s body sank and almost fell to the ground.


    I saw a light flash on the forehead of it, and the **** unicorn seemed to be suppressed by something, and the body shape was very heavy.


    "Hey!" Bloody Kirin once again screamed at Mr. Bai, but the speed was much slower, and Mr. Bai��s body changed. Every step was a space shuttle. It was similar to Huang��s ability, but he didn��t know how strong it was. Times.


    The **** unicorn chased after Mr. Bai��s roaring and screaming, and he had been teased and ruined, but he could not hurt Mr. Bai��s points and was easily slipped by Mr. Bai.


    "IQ is really a bad injury." Han Sen sighed, **** unicorn is all good, the IQ is a little worse.


    The angry blood unicorn was deliberately led to the side hall by Mr. Bai. Hansen couldn��t stop it, and the sin had already come to Hansen, who was crushed, and looked at Hansen��s body and said, ��There is nothing between us. No enmity, you handed the stone to me, we left, when I have not seen you."


    "If you have the ability, you can take it yourself." Han Sen said faintly.


    "You are really strong, but unfortunately it is now being pressed here, even if you can''t escape, how can you compete with me?" The sin was pulled out of his knife.


    They had eaten the contempt of Hansen''s loss before, and now Hansen is treated as an equal opponent. He is not despised because he is just a duke. Even if Hansen is forced to escape by one hand, he is still prepared for sin. Do your best, even the knife is pulled out.


    The knife for sin is very strange. The whole body is black like pig iron. The length of the blade is only one foot. There is no knife handle and it looks like a broken knife.


    On the ring at the end of the shank, there is also an iron chain attached, and the chain is wrapped around the sinful arm.


    Looking at the sin of a sin, he came over to him. Hansen said nothing, and took a picture of the bird''s nest on the top of the head. The bird''s nest suddenly rose, and Hansen''s entire person was covered.


    The sin was smashed on the bird''s nest, as if it was lying on the cotton, and even a little voice was not sent out, nor was it able to open the bird''s nest.


    The sin was slightly a little surprised, and the cohesive force even smashed a few knives, but it was not even useful.


    Hansen is not worried about breaking the bird''s nest at all. This thing can''t even hurt the fox, let alone sin.


    It is a pity that the bird''s nest is not aggressive, and at most it is used to save lives. Now Hansen''s most troublesome thing is how to get the hand out of the silver treasure fruit.


    Hansen used several kinds of powers and had no effect. Besides using super spirits, there seems to be no other better way.


    "Han Sen, so stalemate, we can''t get any benefit, why not work together?" Suddenly came the voice of Mr. Bai.


    "How to cooperate?" Han Sen asked for a move and asked for his name.


    "You stop this **** unicorn first, let''s talk about it slowly," said Mr. Bai.


    "Good." Hansen drank the **** unicorn and let it go back to him. Mr. Bai also took back the light symbol printed on the top of the **** unicorn.


    "I will help you out of trouble, how do you give me the stone?" Mr. Bai said to Hansen.

 Chapter 2272： Collecting silver ingots

    "No, I have my own way." Han Sen said faintly.


    Mr. Bai shook his head and smiled: "The silver treasure fruit is not a general thing, you have been suppressed by it, even if it has the power of blood unicorn, it is impossible to get out of trouble."


    "Do you know this?" Hansen frowned.


    Mr. Bai looked at the fruit tree on the side and said: "This tree is called the silver treasure fruit tree. It is one of the three treasure fruit trees. The deified plant is heterogeneous. It is said that the three treasure fruit trees were originally planted in the garden of the Lord of the Holy Land, throughout the universe. There are only three of them. I didn��t expect there to be one."


    After a pause, Mr. Bai went on to say: "The three treasure fruit trees are Tongbao fruit tree, Yinbao fruit tree and Jinbao fruit tree, each with its own magical effect. The other two do not say that the silver ingots of this silver treasure fruit tree have The use of the soul of the town, it is not the body of your suppression, but the soul of your consciousness, your soul is set there, your body strength is strong and you can not get away, let alone you, even if it is The deified strong is fixed by it, and it can''t be broken."


    Speaking of this, Mr. Bai smiled: "Of course, the Yinbao fruit is only useful when it comes into contact with the flesh. The deified strong will not easily let the Yinbao fruit touch the flesh."


    "This thing can''t be eaten?" Hansen was a little depressed in his heart. He knew that he would not pick up the silver treasure fruit by hand.


    ��Eat?�� Mr. Bai is a little bit smirking: ��Unless you want to permanently suppress your soul, why should you eat Yinbao fruit?��


    The sin also laughed: "Do you want to eat the silver treasure fruit? I am afraid that you are the first creature with this idea."


    ��What is the use of Tongbao fruit and Jinbao fruit?�� Hansen asked.


    He didn''t ask because of curiosity, but just in case, since there are silver treasure trees here, it is hard to guarantee that there will be no more treasure chestnut trees and golden treasure trees.


    "Those are not important. What is important is that you are now the soul of Silver Yuanbao. If you don''t have my help, you can only be trapped here. All the palaces here are connected. The fox will find it sooner or later. You think When will she let you go?" Mr. Bai smiled and said: "Give me the stone tablets. Let''s work together to explore the treasure. I only need one more extra thing. What about the other things we divide?"


    Seeing that Mr. Bai did not want to tell him what the Tongbao fruit and Jinbao fruit are, Hansen had to turn and ask: "What do you want?"


    "This can''t tell you, I only need an extra option. Among the things we get together, I have the right to take one first. This will not cause much loss for you. It is better than being killed by the fox." Is it better to die?" said Mr. Bai.


    "If you just want to say this, then you can go, we have no need to cooperate." Han Sen said faintly.


    Mr. Bai frowned slightly: "Do you really think that the foxes won''t kill you? The ever-changing fox family is moody, maybe it''s good for you, but that won''t be the reason they don''t kill you."


    "Of course I know that I have my own way, I don''t need you to worry." Han Sen said with confidence.


    What he wanted to say about sin, but was stopped by Mr. Bai, and Mr. Bai looked at Han Sen and said: "I am good at prohibition and calculation. I can avoid a lot of risks here, and I can find the Lord of the Sanctuary as quickly as possible. The treasures. Even if you are not afraid of the foxes, but have been trapped here, can not do anything, can only watch the foxes take the treasure away."


    "It is okay to cooperate, but the stone tablets must be in my hands. The conditions are the same as those you opened. We divide the things equally. I have to choose the same thing first." Hansen smiled.


    Mr. Bai indulged for a moment and suddenly laughed: "Well, I promise you the conditions."


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. I couldn��t think that Mr. Bai would promise so refreshed. The sin of the side was shocked: "Mr. Bai, how can this be?"


    "There is nothing wrong with it. Without stone tablets, we can''t open real treasures." Mr. Bai said with a hand.


    "Since you have to cooperate, you can talk about it now, how can you get rid of the silver treasure fruit?" Han Sen said to Mr. Bai.


    "In fact, it is not difficult. Yinbao fruit contains the power of the soul of the town. As long as it does not sense your consciousness, the power of the soul will naturally dissipate. I just have a genetic technique to seal the soul, as long as I seal it. Live your consciousness and let it not feel, you can naturally get rid of it," said Mr. Bai.


    "It turns out that it is no wonder that the harder I am, the more I can''t break free." Hansen suddenly realized.


    "Since you have understood that there is not much time, we have to reach the place where the treasure is located before the foxes. I will use the sorcerer to save you now." Mr. Bai said, he went to Hansen.


    "Wait a minute." Han Sen has stopped Mr. Bai, **** Qilin guard in front of Hansen, facing the scorn of Mr. Bai''s grin.


    "You can rest assured that I am not going to do that. Since I have said cooperation, I will never go back and take the opportunity to start with you," said Mr. Bai.


    "Mr. Bai has thought about it. Your character is naturally believed, but I really don''t need it." Hansen said, suddenly the body together, the palm that was suppressed on the ground actually moved, together with the silver ingot from the ground. Pumped up.


    Mr. Bai and his convictions were a little surprised to see Han Sen, Han Sen was able to ignore the power of the silver ingots, which is really incredible.


    Hansen didn''t know the role of the silver ingot before. At this time, knowing the use of the silver ingot, he realized that he had struggled with the effect before, and it was very simple to ignore the power of the silver ingot.


    The sea of ??souls is different from the sea of ??consciousness of the general creatures. If the sea of ??consciousness is completely closed, it will be like death and lose control of the body.


    Of course, the soul sea will be completely closed, but the general human consciousness has only one soul in the sea, and Hansen''s soul sea, there are many soul souls similar to the soul.


    Hansen extremely converges on his own soul, so that a beast''s soul rushes out, making the silver ingot''s repression target shift, and it becomes a suppression of the beast''s soul, naturally it has no effect on his own soul.


    "Say one half of the good, is Mr. Bai interested in silver ingots?" Han Sen said, playing with the silver ingot in his hand, and smiling at Mr. Bai.


    "Although I have the technique of destroying the soul, but after closing the soul, the body will lose control. The silver treasure fruit is not dare to touch." Mr. Bai shook his head.


    "Since Mr. Bai, you don''t want it, then I will be welcome." Hansen said, he slashed the knife to cut the remaining seven silver treasure fruits.


    With the help of the **** unicorn, the seven silver ingots were all taken down and all were put in their pockets.


    Mr. Bai and his guilty sins were slightly frowning. I don��t know how Hansen did it. Looking at it, I saw the surprise in the other��s eyes. He was much more worried about Hansen��s wariness.

 Chapter 2273： Stone statue

    There are only one soul in the gene universe. There are many similar beasts in the Hansen soul sea. A silver ingot can hold a beast soul. Hansen only uses eight beasts attached to eight silver ingots. Let those silver ingots lose their function.


    Han Yinbao was collected, Hansen took a picture of the **** unicorn, and said to Mr. Bai: "Mr. Bai, where should we go now?"


    Mr. Bai indulged for a moment and said: "The palace here does not know what materials were made. Even the foxes can''t be broken. They can only be shuttled through the portals. There are four portals in each palace. They are the main entrance, the two side halls each have a portal, and there is a portal inside the apse. That is to say, each palace has four exits. We don��t know how many palaces there are, we want to find It��s not enough to just take the right path to the real land of the Lord��s treasure.


    "Mr. Bai is proficient in the prohibition and calculation, and I must have already had a good idea?" Hansen smiled.


    "There is a little thought, but I don''t know if it''s right. I can give it a try." Mr. Bai said as he walked to the back hall.


    The sin has kept up with Mr. Bai, and Han Sen has followed up with the **** unicorn. As Mr. Bai said, it is like a labyrinth. Hansen is not very proficient in this aspect, wants to find the real Lord. The land is not easy.


    It��s dangerous to walk around indiscriminately. If you don��t find a treasure, you will run into a fox, and it will be even more troublesome.


    Following Mr. Bai��s exit from the portal of the apse, he immediately came to a main hall, which, like the main hall where Hansen had just entered, had many stone statues and murals.


    Mr. Bai calculated it and chose the portal of the side hall to continue walking.


    Hansen soon discovered that the number of palaces here is extremely large and complicated. Unexpectedly, Mr. Bai will recalculate every time he goes to a palace. They spent more than four hours and passed through more than 100 seats. The palace still has not reached the end.


    ��How long will it take to get to the treasure?�� Hansen couldn��t help but ask.


    The sin of coldness said: "Do you think that it is easy to calculate the correct path? If Mr. White is taking us all the way, it is the right way. In those wrong palaces, there will be fatal danger. It will not be much time. The question of whether you can walk out alive is unknown."


    "I don''t mean anything else, just want to know how long it will take to reach the real treasure." Han Sen said faintly.


    Mr. Bai smiled and said: "If I guess correctly, we will soon reach the first node."


    "What do you mean?" Hansen asked inexplicably.


    Mr. Bai thought about it and said: "Even if we are on the right path, there will be some defensive measures. Just like the vault will install a lot of security doors, we are walking the wrong way, but those anti-theft The door must also be opened before it can enter. This place is estimated to be four to seven. I call these places nodes. Of course, the security door is just a metaphor. The defense measures here are not just security doors. Simple, everyone should be careful."


    Mr. Bai said that he would continue to move forward, and Hansen had to follow Mr. Bai to continue.


    After passing through three palaces, Mr. Bai came to the main entrance of a palace and said to Hansen: "If I have no mistakes, the next palace is the first node of this maze. You should be careful."


    Said, Mr. Bai took the lead through the light curtain, and the sin was followed by him.


    Han Sen headed the bird''s nest, and then summoned the gold worm king enchantment, and then walked into the light curtain.


    As before, Hansen appeared in the transmission of another palace, which is different from the hundreds of palaces they used to pass.


    This is a circular palace. The ceiling seems to be the vastness of the earth. In the center of the main hall, there is a huge stone statue. It is a **** wearing a armor, and the top of the head almost touches the top of the sky. Just a stone statue, still exuding the momentum of incomparable horror, people have the impulse to bow down, as if he is the master of the entire universe.


    "Is this the stone statue of the Lord of the Sanctuary?" Hansen looked at the stone statue and secretly guessed it.


    The fox had told him that the Lord of the Sanctuary wore a pair of armor all day, even if he was a man or a woman.


    Mr. Bai and the conviction have already gone out of the transmission array, but they did not move on. Hansen and the **** unicorn came to them. This is what Mr. Bai said: "Although it seems that there is no danger now, everyone should be careful, here is the right The delivery exit is the main entrance, so we have to walk past the stone statue."


    Speaking, Mr. Bai walked forward to the side of the stone statue, but he took the first step off the sin and walked in front of Mr. Bai. He said, "I am exploring the road for Mr."


    Hansen has a bit of appreciation for the sin, and now there are not many people who are so loyal.


    Hansen followed Mr. Bai and went to the forefront of the sin. He had not waited for them to be close to the stone statue, but suddenly saw the eyes of the stone statue lit up.


    The entire palace was illuminated by his eyes like the lights, and Hansen and several of them were directly exposed.


    But that seems to be just ordinary light, not destructive, and does not break through their defense barrier.


    "Children, welcome you to my treasure house." The stone statue actually spoke, and Hansen was shocked.


    "You don''t have to be afraid, the stone statue is just my will, not the real body." The stone statue continued: "Since you can come here, it means that my true body is already dead, the things left here, come to me. It��s useless. I can give it to you, but you need to pass a small test. Only the creatures that pass the test will be eligible for my treasure. Otherwise, even if the devil is coming, I will not think about it. Take a grain of sand."


    "What is the test?" asked the guilty.


    The sound of the stone statue is like a robot. There is no emotional fluctuation. I can��t hear that it��s a man or a woman. I just keep saying: ��The test of this level is very simple. If you can break it, even if you pass the test, I wish you all the best. good luck."


    As said, the stone statue actually moved out, reaching out and bending over, the same thing in the palm of his hand was placed in front of Hansen, and then restored to its original appearance.


    The light in the eyes of the stone is gradually extinguished, and it seems to be an ordinary stone statue.


    Hansen looked closely at the stone statue. It was a stone block with a diameter of about forty centimeters. It looked ordinary, like the most common bluestone statue.


    The sin attempted to talk to the stone statue, but the stone statue did not answer his question.


    "You don''t have to ask again, it''s just a trace of will. It has now dissipated, and there is nothing special about the stone statue," said Mr. Bai.

 Chapter 2274： The secret of Shi Dunzi (the lord plus more)

    The sin attempted to walk past the stone statue and found that the stone statue never again moved halfway, until the sin went to the main entrance of the main hall, and no other abnormal things happened.


    "Mr. Bai, since it has no effect on us, is it not to ignore it?" Hansen looked at Shi Dunzi.


    Mr. Bai shook his head: "The Lord has left such a thing here. Maybe it has a deep meaning. Maybe it will be used later. When we return, it will be more troublesome. It may even be taken by the later foxes. Go inside."


    "It''s also true, but who knows if the Lord is deliberately playing us? There is a trap inside Shi Dunzi," Hansen said.


    Mr. Bai said: "Of course it is possible, but I still feel that I should try it. If the Lord really wants to set a trap, even if we escape this time, we will still meet later."


    "I''ll give it a try." The sin said, the strange knife in his hand condensed his strength, with a horrible black knife light, screaming toward the stone block.


    when!


    It was almost a knife that could tear the void, squatting on the stone block, and making the sound of the golden jade impact, but did not make the stone block damage, even a little white mark did not stay.


    The sinful face changed, and the black light on the body rose like a flame. The whole person seemed to be shrouded in black demon, and the black light was shrouded in the hall.


    Han Sen was in the black light field, suddenly felt dark in front of him, and could not feel anything, as if he was trapped in a chaos.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly shocked, and immediately the bird��s nest became bigger, and he and his **** unicorns were covered up to avoid sinning and attacking them.


    "The field of this sin has been able to shield the seven senses, and it is somewhat similar to my hole." Hansen is thinking about it, and the darkness around him has receded.


    The sin did not attack them, or stood in front of the stone block, but his face was not very good-looking. He shook his head at Mr. Bai. It seems that he tried his best and still could not break the stone.


    "Mr. Bai, do you want to try it for yourself?" The guilty sin looked at Mr. Bai respectfully.


    "No, even your strength can''t leave traces on it. It''s not something that can be broken by brute force." Mr. Bai said as he walked over to Shidunzi and observed it carefully.


    Hansen also put away the bird''s nest, and walked over the head to the stone pier, and carefully looked at the stone pier with the purple butterfly **** mirror.


    The manufacturing process of Shidunzi was quickly analyzed and traced back. Hansen saw some amazing pictures in a short time.


    Hansen saw that the stone block was originally just a pile of cement-like liquids, and then a creature like a ghost was thrown in and lived in a liquid.


    No matter how the evil creatures struggled, they could not escape. The liquid matter and the evil creatures inside were poured into a jar, and then gradually solidified, and finally turned into a stone like this.


    The jar outside was broken, and the same thing was the stone pier that Hansen now sees.


    After seeing it for a while, Mr. Bai frowned and said: "This stone pier seems to have a will, and it is still a very terrifying will. Perhaps that will is the key to breaking the stone."


    "Mr. Bai, what should we do?" asked the guilty.


    Mr. Bai thought for a moment and said, "I will try it with the technique of closing the soul and see if I can seal the will inside."


    Said, Mr. Bai��s palm touched the stone pier, and the palm of his hand flashed a strange light symbol. The light symbol was printed on the stone block. The calm stone pier suddenly trembled fiercely. It seems that there was also evil. The sound of the ghost roaring, listening to creeps.


    As the light of the light flashes, the blue stone blocks seem to ooze blood, and the stone blocks are dyed into a blood red color.


    Snapped!


    The light letter printed by Mr. Bai on the stone block was broken, and the stone block gradually returned to normal.


    Mr. Bai��s face was a little pale, his body swayed a bit, and he immediately hurried to help him: ��Sir, are you okay?��


    "I''m fine." Mr. Bai shook his head: "The will inside is so powerful, even my cursed curse does not have much effect. I am afraid that the master of the will should be a deified power."


    Hansen listened to the heart and smiled and asked: "Mr. Bai, if I can break the stone pier, is the thing inside me owned?"


    "Since it is cooperation, of course, it is sharing."


    Mr. Bai seems to think of something, smiled and said: "Since we can''t open it, it is a waste to stay here. If you can open it, you can naturally take it away, but if you can use it later, you can still hope that you can Take it out to help us through the storm."


    "Of course." Han Sen walked over to Shidunzi and reached out and took out a silver ingot on the stone pier. Then he stepped back two steps. The mind was moved, and a beast attached to the silver ingot suddenly blew himself.


    After the beast spirit blew himself up, the power of the silver ingot''s soul was suddenly suppressed on the stone pier. I saw that the stone pier trembled again, and the sound of the roar of the ghosts continued, and the strange blood color also permeated.


    The silver ingots that were pressed against the stone blocks were still shaking, but they never fell.


    "It seems that the Lord had previously left a silver-blossom tree in the palace in front, not for it, but for the purpose of breaking the stone. Fortunately Hansen took the silver ingot, otherwise we are anyway. Also can''t break it," said Mr. Bai.


    Between the words, I saw that the stone pier has cracked a gap, and the sound of the ghosts inside is getting more and more tragic and tragic.


    Hey!


    Suddenly, the stone pier broke directly and turned into a **** gravel in one place. Hansen quickly walked to the gravel and reached out and smashed something out from it.


    It was a cyan crystal bead. The inside of the haze was flowing. Look carefully at the haze that changed there. It seems that it is something that keeps changing.


    "What is that?" asked the sinful staring Hansen''s bead in his hand.


    Hansen smiled, but he had already put the beads in his pocket: "Isn��t Mr. White just said it? The things I got were mine."


    The sinful screaming no longer pays attention to Han Sen, but Mr. Bai just smiled and said: "Since things have already been obtained, let us go."


    Hansen does not believe that Mr. Bai and the conviction will really abide by the agreement. They come to the end, and it is almost inevitable to turn their faces. Hansen naturally takes the opportunity to borrow more money in his hands.


    Hansen followed Mr. Bai and they secretly studied the beads that had just arrived.


    The haze inside the bead changed, and it was really a lot of words. After Hansen watched it carefully, he could not help but reveal the color of surprise, because the content inside was the same as that of "Blood and Blood".

 Chapter 2275： Blood plucking (the lord plus more)

    Hansen was shocked: "There is a stone statue in the ghost city. There is a genetic technique in the same vein as "Blood and Blood". What kind of relationship is the Emperor or the blood-sense between the Lord and the Lord?"


    Han Sen didn''t understand it for a while, but the genetic technique of the **** red haze in the beads made Hansen very happy.


    All along, Han Sen feels that the blood and nerves are very weak in combat, and can truly be called the top, that is, the genetic ability of blood.


    However, after reading the genetic technique recorded in the beads, Hansen saw another possibility of blood and nerves.


    Although the genetic techniques and blood vessels recorded in the beads belong to the same vein, they are not the same, just like the leaves and flowers on a plant, which are also produced by the rhizome, but completely different.


    If the blood nerve is a flower, then the genetic technique recorded in this bead is the leaf.


    The mission of the flower is to bear fruit, but the leaves exist for breathing.


    It sounds wonderful, but in fact it is a very cruel genetic technique. The genetic technique recorded in the beads can forcibly plunder the blood of other creatures for their own use.


    Under the single blow, the blood of the other party is directly plundered, as the nutrients of the blood, and the other party will become a lower creature because of the loss of blood power.


    However, to say that this kind of genetic technique is similar to the rules of the shelter, it is to plunder other creatures to strengthen themselves.


    But this kind of genetic technique is more direct, just like the dragon that Hansen had fought with before. Hansen wants his golden dragon body. He only needs to use this genetic technique to plunder his blood, so he can own it. The golden dragon body is simple and straightforward.


    If this kind of genetic technique is open in the universe, I am afraid that Hansen will become a public enemy of the family immediately. No race will sit on the blood of the family and be plundered by other people.


    Hansen secretly recorded this "Blood Predation" and vowed that he would never let others know that he would do this genetic technique, otherwise the enemy would become a street mouse.


    Because of the **** nerves as the basis, "Blood Predation" does not need to be re-cultivated, and can be used directly. The lack of proficiency is just a matter of life.


    Snapped!


    After Hansen wrote down all the "blood plunders", he directly crushed the cyan beads. It is definitely a scourge to stay with this thing. It is best to destroy directly without leaving any traces.


    However, the cyan beads were crushed, and the **** haze inside penetrated into Hansen''s fingers, and penetrated into the blood of Hansen along the blood vessels of the fingers.


    Hansen wants to stop, but finds that it has no effect at all, because the power of the blood-staining nerves and the **** haze come out together, and the moments are already mixed, no longer separate from each other.


    At the same time, blood plundering also automatically runs up, and the smoothness seems to have been practiced hundreds of millions of times.


    "The person who left this thing is really terrible. Even the person who got the beads will surely ruin it. The **** haze inside is prepared for the cultivation of "Blood Predation." Even if the person who got the beads did not cultivate the blood. "Death nerve", can also quickly become "blood plundering"." Han Sen secretly shocked, the person who designed this all has already penetrated the hearts of the people, experienced so long years, his own future people are all in one move Within his calculations.


    "However, this shows that the people who prepared the beads did not think that the person who got the beads had the "Blood and Blood". It should not be the preparation of the blood for the people. Is it really just the Lord''s hands, and Does blood education have nothing to do with it?" Han Sen secretly sinks.


    Mr. Bai and the sin of the sin lead the way, Han Sen with the blood unicorn has been behind.


    Mr. Bai is indeed extraordinary. Hansen followed him. He barely encountered danger. After crossing more than 100 palaces, he came to a node again.


    But when they entered this node, they all stunned.


    I saw a large hole in the center of the circular palace. If this node is the same as the first node, then there should be a stone statue there.


    Mr. Bai��s face changed slightly: ��Someone came here one step at a time, and it also destroyed the hall.��


    When Mr. Bai said, he quickly walked to the side of the hole. Hansen and his sin also followed up. He stood next to the hole and saw it. It was a huge natural cave.


    The cracked stone floor and a stone statue fell to the bottom of the cave, and the stone image had broken into several segments. As they suspected, there was indeed a statue of stone, but it has now been destroyed.


    "I will go down and see." Hansen was curious in his heart. He didn''t know who was the first to come here, and broke one of the palaces and stone statues.


    Hansen rushed carefully, looking at the cave first, and found that there were at least three natural stone caves around the cave that could lead to other places.


    Mr. Bai and the sin also came down. Mr. Bai went to the pile of stone statues and observed it carefully. He said: "The stone statue is broken. There should be no things here. I don''t know who got it. Does the stone statue have any message? It has not been known."


    "What do we do now? Are you going to follow the original plan, or do you want to see where these stone caves lead?" Hansen stared at the stone caves.


    suddenly!


    There was a strange bang in the cave, and the whole cave was like a thunder, and the eardrum was about to be shattered.


    "Into the stone cave is too risky, we continue to follow the original plan. If someone is one step ahead of us, even if he gets the treasure of the Lord, he can only return according to the original way. We still have a chance." Mr. Bai��s face is not It��s so beautiful, I got up and flew out of the hole.


    Hansen looked at the broken stone statue with the purple butterfly **** ͫ mirror, and there was no other discovery. He took a look at the caves that still came from thunder and thunder, and returned to the hall together with Mr. Bai.


    Perhaps it is because I found that someone has taken the lead, and Mr. Bai��s calculations are much faster. It seems that he wants to catch up with the guy who took the lead.


    In the next few halls, Hansen found traces of people passing by.


    But soon Mr. Bai found that the guy didn''t seem to know the real route. He seemed to be trying one by one, with a few mistakes in the middle, and strayed into some dangerous palaces, but finally returned to the correct one. path of.


    "The guy didn''t know the correct route to the treasure, but he tried to find it, and he was able to walk all the way, indicating that his strength is very strong, and the time to come here is not short." Mr. Bai frowned.


    "It''s impossible. It was locked before entering the tree hole. There is no stone key in Hansen''s hand. How did he come in?" The sin was somewhat suspicious.


    Mr. Bai shook his head and apparently couldn''t figure out the problem. Hansen did not say anything. He just followed Mr. Bai. When they reached the third node, they were more than an hour faster than the previous two.


    Carefully entering the third node, Hansen was shocked by the sight of the scene. After seeing the situation in front of him, Hansen widened his eyes and almost screamed out.

 Chapter 2276： Thirteen bridge

    The third node is completely different from the previous two nodes. Although it is also a palace, it is unimaginable, and the bottom of the palace is not the ground, but the whole lake. On the top of the lake, there is a jade. bridge.


    The style of Yuqiao is a half-moon arch bridge. There are thirteen bridges in Yuqiao, which spans the entire palace and connects the thirteen portals across the palace.


    The materials of the thirteen jade bridges are completely different. Some are made of sheep fat white jade, some are like jade, and thirteen jade bridges are made of thirteen different jade.


    On the bridge bar, there are many different stone sculptures, some like evil spirits, some like angels, some strange like beasts, and some like gentle beasts.


    Hansen��s gaze is an amethyst-like jade bridge with rows of weird stone statues on the bridge, but those are not the main reasons for Hansen��s gaze.


    Hansen��s gaze stared at the top of the amethyst arch bridge, which is the most central part of the bridge. There is a statue of evil spirits of more than ten meters, squatting on the bridge pillar, and the wings are gathered together. Looking down at the bottom of the eye, it seems to be the target of devour.


    One of its palms stretched forward, and the nails were sharp and sharp, showing a purple-black color. At this time, there was a man in the palm of his hand, a woman Hansen knew.


    "Isa!" Hansen almost called out the voice.


    The amethyst ghost stone statue is actually holding Isa in the palm of her hand, although her body is caught in the palm of her hand, but the face is exposed, the pale is a little scary, and there is still a trace of blood in the corner of her mouth. It seems to have been comatose, completely unaware, and all the long hair has turned into white.


    However, Hansen recognized her at a glance, and she is very certain that Isa will not be wrong. Even in a coma, the environment is so bad, her expression is not too big. The difference, as if she is still the high emperor, that spirit can not be learned by others.


    "Why is Isa here? Isn''t she swallowed by the hegemony?" Hansen suddenly felt a shock in his heart. He seemed to think of something, and he said in his heart: "Is this the palace group on the back?"


    Thinking of this possibility, Hansen��s mind is even more shocking: ��It��s no wonder that the Lord is not afraid of being stolen from his treasure. It��s really a big hand.��


    "Queen of the Queen!" Hansen yelled at Isa on the bridge, hoping to wake up Isa, he saw it, Isa should not die yet.


    However, Hansen screamed a few times with sonic, but Isa did not respond at all.


    "You don''t have to call, even if the gods are called here, she can''t hear you," said Mr. Bai.


    "Also ask Mr. to give pointers." Han Sen looked at Mr. Bai��s courtesy.


    Mr. Bai pointed to the Yuqiao and said: "The thirteen bridges represent thirteen different forces. When you walk on one of the bridges, you will be trapped by the power of the bridge. It should be regarded as the remains of the Lord. A test, we must choose the right bridge before we can safely go."


    "What power does the bridge represent?" Hansen looked at the Amethyst Yuqiao where Isa was.


    "If I am not mistaken, the evil spirit statue on the bridge bar should be the legendary ghost, and the evil ghost image should be the ghost of the underworld, representing the power of the underworld." Mr. Bai looked The evil spirit said.


    "Is the power of the underworld the power of the death system?" Hansen asked.


    Mr. Bai shook his head and said: "The underworld is the boundary of the dead in myths and legends, but in fact the underworld is not a death system, but a branch of time and space. You can probably understand that the underworld is something with our world. Another time and space of intersection, where the space and time axis are different from our space, so the power of the underworld refers to time and space, not to the system of death or darkness."


    "How can I save her?" Hansen asked again.


    Mr. Bai shook his head: "In addition to forcible breakthroughs, I have no way. The time and space system itself is the most mysterious and most difficult to control. The legendary Sanctuary has the power of time and space, and the luck of the blade is very bad. She is biased. The jade bridge of the time and space power was selected."


    Hansen suddenly frowned. If even Isa was forced to break through Yuqiao, he would be even more difficult to succeed.


    After all, he is only a Marquis, and his power is far less than that of Isa, which is half-deified.


    Hansen looked at Isa, who was caught in the hands of the evil spirits. After careful examination, he found that the nails of the evil spirits had penetrated into the flesh and blood of Isa, and the blood was constantly flowing out and infiltrated into the nails of the gargoyles. Among them, his fingers gradually became stained with blood.


    If you continue, I am afraid that it will not take much time, and Isa will die of blood and die.


    Although Hansen did not feel the vitality of Isa because of the power of the bridge of the underworld, she also knew that her time was scarce.


    Mr. Bai��s gaze looked back and forth on the thirteen jade bridges. From time to time, he was looking for one or two. It should be looking for it. That jade bridge is the road that can really pass safely.


    But very quickly, Mr. Bai��s face became somewhat difficult to look like: ��The thirteen jade bridges are all dead, and they all have the power of terror. No one jade bridge can pass safely. Isn��t the Lord of the Sanctuary simply not? Want to let people live through here?"


    "No, there must be a way to live." Mr. Bai has already sweated on his forehead, and the light on the finger flashes, and it is calculated again and again.


    Hansen��s gaze has been staring at the Amethyst Yuqiao, and the purple butterfly **** frog mirror in the right eye has been running at high speed, analyzing the structure of the Amethyst Yuqiao.


    Hansen knows that Isa is overbearing, but she is not a stupid person. She has no reason to choose the most dangerous way to go.


    Therefore, Hansen felt that Isa chose the bridge of the underworld. She should have her own plan, but she did not know why it failed.


    The four petal-like purpurles of the Purple Butterfly Mirror keep spinning, but the things that can be resolved are very limited. The Amethyst Yuqiao is wrapped in a powerful and strange force. Hansen can only see that. It is a very mysterious sequence chain of sequence structure. Like the order chain of the bird''s nest, it is not what Hansen can''t understand now. I can''t understand what kind of power it is.


    "Yes, it is that one. Only by walking that bridge, we are likely to walk alive." Mr. Bai suddenly pointed to a jade bridge and said hi-shaped.


    Han Sen looked at the direction pointed by Mr. Bai. He saw that he was referring to a dark-painted Moyu Bridge. There is a statue of a strange bird like a crow on the bridge. There is also a statue at the top of the bridge. A huge stone statue of a strange bird, squatting on the stone pillar, overlooking Yuqiao indifferently.

 Chapter 2277： Bridge of the Underworld

    Mr. Bai explained: "The strange birds are the crows of death. They are the death messengers who guide the souls into the passage of death. It seems to be a dead end. In fact, it is the road to survival in the dead. It is also among the thirteen jade bridges. The only way to live. The cycle of life and death reverses the yin and yang. The Holy Lord is an extraordinary figure. If I had studied the life of the Lord before, knowing that he had experienced reincarnation nine times, I would never have imagined that this would be a real way of life."


    "Mr. Bai really studied the heavens and the people, even the secrets of the Lord are so familiar with the chest." A sweet voice was introduced into the ears of the people, so that both Mr. Bai and Hansen were shocked.


    In a blink of an eye, I saw that the fox came in from behind, and she came here so quickly.


    Mr. Bai��s face was a bit ugly. Apparently he couldn��t think of the fox��s ability to catch up so quickly. According to the truth, if you are not good at calculating, you can��t always enter the right path with luck, and it��s impossible to keep up with their way forward.


    Suddenly, Mr. Bai seemed to understand something and looked down at his body.


    Fox said with a smile: "Mr. Don''t have to look at it. I did leave you with a hundred fragrant incense that only our Meihu family can smell."


    After all, the foxes no longer pay attention to the white-faced Mr. Bai, and squinted and said to Han Sen: "Good brother, we met again, did you want to have a sister, but my sister missed you very much."


    Hansen held the bird''s nest in his hand and stepped back two steps. The man had already retreated to the side of the bridge of the underworld. He looked at the fox and smiled: "I also want my sister very much, but I really don''t want to see you again."


    Fox said: "That should let your dear brother disappoint you, but since you have met again, should you express your opinion on my sister who loves you?"


    "Do you want it?" Hansen touched the stone and said, looking at the fox in his hand.


    Fox eyes suddenly brightened, smiled and said: "Or brother, you know your sister''s mind best, you are so cute, my sister is really reluctant to kill you, as long as you give it to my sister, my sister to protect your life?"


    "Oh, but if you want, chase me, catch me and give it to you." Hansen said, he has stepped on the bridge of the underworld with blood and unicorn.


    The look of the fox has changed. I want to stop Hansen but it is too late. The body shape flashes to the bridge, but one step away, she still has not dared to set foot on Yuqiao.


    Mr. Bai was also shocked and shouted subconsciously: "Come back, the bridge of the underworld must not be on."


    But then the words are exported. Mr. Bai knows that he said this. The bridge of the underworld represents the power of the underworld. As he said, it is another time and space.


    Although it seems that there is only one bridge, but Hansen has already entered another time and space, how can he shout, Hansen can not hear and can not see.


    "Mr. Bai, is that bridge really going away?" Fox looked at Hansen and **** Kirin standing on the bridge.


    "Even if the deified strongman goes up, it is also a life of nine deaths. Do you think he can still live?" Mr. Bai smiled bitterly.


    "It''s a pity." Fox looked at Han Sen and sighed. I don''t know if it was a pity that Hansen was a pity.


    "Mr. Bai, please let me know." After the fox sighed, he looked at Mr. Bai and made a gesture of asking.


    Mr. Bai was helpless and glanced at the sinful sin. He walked up to the black bridge of life and death.


    The foxes took another look at Hansen on the bridge of the underworld, and they embarked on the bridge of life and death.


    Hansen stepped on the bridge of the underworld with blood and unicorn, and suddenly felt that the scene in front of him changed. The original bridge of the underworld was spectacular, but he could see the complete bridge.


    However, after Hansen stepped on, he found that the bridge of the underworld did not seem to end, and nothing but the bridge and the lake could be seen.


    I couldn''t see the thirteen doors opposite, and I couldn''t see the other twelve bridges. The roads and the foxes and the whites were not traced, as if the bridge was an independent world.


    And the ghost statues on the bridge bar, all survived, became real evil spirits, kneeling on the bridge bar, staring at Hansen with a pair of strange purple eyes, as if they would always come up Swallow him down.


    And they are emitting a purple arsenic on their body, making the entire underworld bridge wrapped in the purple arrogance, feeling very strange.


    Hansen handed the bird''s nest to the bridge head, looking at the distance to the bridge, but could not see the statue of the ghost and the Isa in the middle of the bridge.


    Hansen bit his teeth, holding the bird''s nest to protect himself and the **** unicorn toward the other end of the bridge.


    Hansen wants to believe that Isa will definitely not choose the bridge of the underworld for no reason, and she must have her intentions, and there are foxes, Hansen has no other choice, not to walk the bridge of the underworld, and to take other bridges more dangerous.


    The hand held the nest, and the ghosts stared at him on the bridge. As his foot moved, the eyes of the ghost also turned, staring at him and the **** unicorn.


    I don''t know if it is because of the taboo in the hands of Hansen. The ghosts didn''t rush down, just staring at them with such a cold look.


    Hansen has gone a long way, but his face is getting more and more difficult to look at.


    Although there were bird nests to protect the body, Hansen found that his body still produced some bad changes.


    "Even the bird''s nest can''t resist the power of the bridge of the underworld?" Hansen looked at his body, and there was a **** unicorn on the side, and could not help but frown slightly.


    He and the **** unicorn''s body were dyed with a layer of purple, his skin with a hint of purple gas, as he went further and further, the purple gas on his body became heavier and heavier.


    Bloody unicorns are blood red, but they can''t cover the faint purple.


    Although Hansen has not yet felt the impact of this purple gas on their bodies, it is not a good thing.


    Hansen stopped and ran **** nerves and ice muscles, but he was not able to drive the purple gas out of the body, and even if he stopped, the purple color of his body gradually increased.


    The gold worm king enchantment was summoned by Hansen, and it was useless. The purple gas could pass through the enchantment of the worm king and continue to be contaminated by him and the blood unicorn.


    Hansen glanced at the egg that was made by the little red bird in the bird''s nest, but did not see the purple gas in it, and could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Since the eggs of the little red bird are not contaminated, it means that this power is not unsolvable, there will always be a way to lift it.


    Looking back again, I found that the road when I couldn��t see it, there was no end, Hansen bit his teeth.


    Remember the mobile version of the URL:

 Chapter 2278： One hundred millionth of hope

    The ghosts on both sides stared coldly at Hansen and the **** unicorn, just like the onlookers who watched the dead enter the grave, there was no intention to do them.


    Hansen walked and secretly sank: "In theory, everything that happens on the bridge can be seen outside, then everything on the bridge is real, that is, those ghosts should be just statues. I enter it. It will only feel like they are alive. It is probably just a feeling, or it is influenced by some kind of power. It will be like this. In fact, they are not living things. The ghost itself should still be a stone statue. They don''t take the initiative to attack, but at best they only exude the power contained in their bodies."


    "But if this judgment is true, then why Isa will be caught in the hands of the gargoyle? Can it be said that only the stone statue of the ghost master is a living creature?" Hansen has been thinking about the key.


    He and the **** unicorns have been moving forward on the bridge. The purple gas on the body is getting more and more, but the front is still an amethyst jade bridge that can''t see the end.


    Although the purple gas seems to have no effect on their bodies, Hansen feels very bad.


    "These purples are probably just a process of accumulating strength. The more you save, the more violent it may be at the time of the outbreak." Hansen thought in his heart.


    Because the space of Yuqiao was stretched, the **** unicorn rushed under the full force and ran for nearly a hundred hours before finally seeing the top position of Yuqiao.


    As seen outside, Isa is really caught in the palm of an evil giant ghost, but unlike what is seen outside, the giant ghost is not a stone statue, but a real terrorist.


    Purple skin and fleshy wings, with a pair of ox-like purple corners on the top of the head, the body is like a hairless monkey, one paw is holding Isa, and the eyes are twinkling with purple light.


    "Queen of the Queen!" Hansen rode on the back of the **** unicorn and yelled at Isa.


    When I called out, Isa couldn''t hear his voice. It might be useful here. Hansen screamed with a try.


    Who knows that Isa really opened her eyes slowly and looked at Hansen weakly.


    Seeing Hansen standing on the bridge, Isa flashed a strange color in her eyes and stared at Hansen for a while, as if she was confirming everything she saw.


    "Queen, you are all right?" Hansen shouted again.


    The gargoyle who was holding Isa seemed to have nothing to do with Hansen��s shouting. He just stared at Isa, who was holding his hand, as if he could not see Hansen and **** unicorn.


    "How come you came here?" Isa said weakly, and when she saw it, she was really weak, and even the strength of her speech was almost gone.


    "Speaking long, this thing will slowly say later, can I help you?" Hansen asked.


    Isa shook his head slightly: "You still have to find a way to save yourself. You are so contaminated with so many underworlds. If you don''t get out of here soon, you will be stared at by the ghosts. When you want to go, you can''t go."��I still have time, hurry out of the bridge of the underworld, maybe there is still a chance."


    "You choose a bridge in the underworld, should there be a reason?" Hansen did not leave, and continued to ask.


    "Don''t say then I am nonsense, hurry up." Isa frowned coldly.


    "There is not only one of me here, but there are also god-level powerhouses waiting for me, and it is still my enemy. Even if I can go out, I am afraid it will be inevitable." Hansen did not care, said from his own self. .


    After Isai heard it, she frowned and said softly: "You still have trouble, or if you have already reached this point, try it. Maybe you and I have a chance."


    "Queen, you have a way to get out of trouble?" Hansen asked.


    Isa smiled and said: "I originally chose the bridge of the underworld. I intend to use the power of the underworld to inspire the blood of the ancestors of the Rebec family to promote the deification. Unfortunately, the result has failed. Since you have come here, maybe you can Help me, let me restart the possibility of promotion and deification, although the chances of success are minimal, but now I can only fight."


    "What do I have to do?" Hansen asked quickly.


    Isa took a deep breath and then slowly said: "I told you before that our ancestors of the Rebecite were once the servants of a great man of the Imperial Family. The great man of the Imperial Family was originally known as the Emperor. The royal body he possesses is the body of the gods, with powerful and unmatched underworld power."


    Because it was too weak, Isa stopped and gasped and continued to say: "Because the love of my ancestor is good, the Emperor once put his trace of the blood of the Emperor into the body of my ancestors, my family. The ancestor was able to promote the deification and create the power of the tooth, the main reason is because of the trace of the blood of the Emperor."


    "It''s a pity that the blood of the Emperor is too weak, and it is not owned by the ancestors of my family. So when it is inherited to the people, it is already very weak. Coupled with so many generations, the trace of the blood of the Emperor has already been weak. It didn''t exist. Originally, I wanted to use the power of the underworld to re-ignite the blood of the Emperor. Unfortunately, it turned out that it was too difficult. It is even possible that the bloodline has already disappeared."


    Isa said that she looked at Hansen here: "It��s just that now, even if it��s a chance of one in a hundred million, you can only fight, but I��ve done it, but it��s going to take advantage of your strength. If you are unsuccessful, you will die with me. If you don''t want to, you can leave now, maybe still."


    "How can I help you?" Hansen asked quickly.


    If you don''t save Isa, even if you walk alive through the bridge of the underworld, you will still be held by the fox.


    But if it can help Isa to promote the deification, then the situation is different. Isa is his nominal master. Now he has saved Isa, and with Isa''s temper, he will surely help him to win the remains of the Lord.


    If you have the same deified power, you don''t need to be so afraid of the fox.


    Isa gasped and gasped, then looked at the gargoyle holding her body and said to Hansen: "This gargoyle is the key to the entire bridge of the underworld. It can be said that the power of the entire underworld bridge is It comes, if you can get a drop of blood on it, maybe I can promote it to deification..."


    Taking a deep breath, Isa continued: "It is not a living thing, it is just a stone statue with blood. Now it has been attracted by my strength. Most of the power is concentrated on me. You can take the opportunity to pierce. Its body, get a drop of blood, help me to promote deification, but this is a dead life..."

 Chapter 2279： Unable to break the stone statue (the lord plus more)

    "And, I only know that there is blood in the body. As for where the blood is, I don''t know what I know. Plus your strength is too weak, I am afraid it will not hurt it, and I will get it. Blood, there is only a small chance that it may succeed in stimulating the blood. So I said that there is only one in a hundred million chance. If you have other ways to escape, you will escape." Isa finished his words in one breath, his face It is also paler.


    After Hansen listened, his eyes stared at the gargoyles, and the purple butterfly **** mirror also worked at the same time.


    He needs Isa to live now, and he really can''t bear to watch Isa die. Since there are ways to keep her alive, and can get rid of the current predicament, so good deeds, of course, have to try.


    However, as Isa said, this is indeed a dangerous attempt to live for nine lives.


    If Hansen fails to succeed, it is difficult to guarantee that the power of the gargoyle will not turn to him.


    Fortunately, Hansen has a bird''s nest, a life-saving weapon, but it is not too scared.


    Coupled with **** unicorns, his own power is not enough to break the body of the gargoyle, but the **** unicorn has that possibility.


    However, before this **** unicorn can be used, it is necessary to find the blood in the body of the gargoyle, try to achieve a hit, or do not know if there is a chance to take a second shot.


    The purple butterfly **** frog mirror constantly analyzes the body of the gargoyle. What Hansen sees is a chain of mysterious mysterious order. Although the sequence in the order chain is too mysterious, it is difficult to understand, but Hansen You don''t need to understand the power of the gargoyle. It is enough to find the place where the blood is located.


    Under the double analysis of the hole and the purple butterfly, Han Sen quickly became the eye: "It is there."


    Hansen saw that there was a very solid chain of order in the eyebrows of the gargoyles. The purple particles there were thick and almost no gaps were visible.


    "Blood unicorn, attacking there with all strength!" Han Sen held the thorns of the thorns in the hand, pointing to the position of the gargoyle''s eyebrows.


    The **** unicorn that Hansen rode on his body suddenly rose into blood, and turned into a group of **** suffocation covering the whole body, making a terrible roar and rushing toward the gargoyle''s eyebrows.


    Isa was a little surprised. She was too weak. She couldn��t care about the other. Only then did she find that the **** unicorn that Hansen rode was actually a half-step sacred horror, and it was not a normal half. Step by step, you can be regarded as the top level in the same order.


    Hansen was able to drive such a powerful presence as a mount, which made Isa very surprised and saw a glimmer of hope.


    One is not inferior to her half-step deification, and may have the opportunity to break the gargoyle and get a little blood.


    When Isa was still thinking about it, the **** unicorn''s claws had been brought to the position of the gargoyle''s eyebrows in the claws of the torn hollow, and they were cut into the eyebrows.


    Suddenly, I saw the purple light in the eyes of the gargoyle. I didn��t wait for Hansen and the **** unicorn to react. The other paw of the gargoyle volleyed the **** unicorn, just like holding Isa, and licking the blood. In the palm of his hand, sharp nails directly penetrated into the flesh and blood of the **** unicorn.


    "Hey!" The **** unicorn made a terrible, hard scale, which was easily pierced by the gargoyle''s nails and deeply immersed in it.


    The gargoyle''s claws were only for the **** unicorns, and Hansen was able to fly and escape. After falling on the bridge, his face was full of gloom.


    Undoubtedly, the power of the gargoyle is deified, and even the **** unicorn has no resistance. It is caught in the palm of the hand, and there is no way to break free from the paws of the **** unicorn.


    The more the **** unicorn struggles, the deeper the nails are trapped, and the faster the blood of the wounds flows.


    Isa looked at her heart, she still underestimated the horror of the gargoyle, thinking that she could involve most of the gargoyle. Now it seems that the power of the gargoyle is far more than the one she imagined. At the time of Kirin, the power is not inferior to the power released to her.


    "Blood unicorn, don''t move." Hansen stood on the bridge and yelled at the **** unicorn.


    Blood Kirin heard Hansen''s voice, and he resisted the pain in his body and stopped struggling. After the fact that he no longer used power to fight against the gargoyle, the power on the gargoyle''s claws suddenly became much smaller.


    "Damn! I know, not Isa and the blood unicorn are not strong enough, but the power of the underworld is problematic..." Hansen looked at the body that was emitting purple.


    The gargoyle is not a real life. As Isa said, it is just a stone statue. Because it has blood in its body, it has power, but the power itself has no wisdom after all, and it cannot judge the timing of explosive power.


    At this time, the power of the underworld entangled in Hansen has a role. As long as Hansen uses power, it will stimulate the power of the underworld in the body, so that the gargoyle will move accordingly.


    This is like a gear chain that is bitten. A tooth with a tooth is an inevitable result. Unless it can remove the power of the underworld, even if it is a real deified strongman, it will be as bad as a stone statue. Blocked down.


    And as the power of the underworld continues to increase, when the power of the underworld reaches a certain level, even if Hansen does not use power, it is enough to trigger the attack of the gargoyle.


    Like Isa, when she came here, she did not attack the gargoyle, but she was directly caught by the gargoyle. It was for this reason that she could not hide.


    Hansen and Blood Kirin did not touch the gargoyle when they came here. Hansen felt that it should be the credit of the bird''s nest. Although the bird''s nest did not block all the power of the underworld, it still eliminated part of it, so Hansen took them. When I got here, the power of the underworld had not reached the critical point that triggered the gargoyle attack.


    Hansen suddenly felt a little headache. Now it is not impossible to break the problem of the gargoyle getting blood, but it is impossible to hit the gargoyle. As long as Hansen uses more than a certain amount of power, it will stimulate the power of the underworld. In order to touch the gargoyle, it will inevitably be hit by it, without any chance of luck.


    "Let''s go." Isa is also a wise man. She also sees the problems. She knows that it is no longer possible to get out of trouble. When they are infected with the power of the underworld, they are already doomed to defeat the stone statue. Ghosts, even if the gods are coming, they are useless.


    Hansen stared at the gargoyle for a long while and did not speak. He naturally refused to retreat. Isha did not save it and said that he had lost the **** unicorn. It is not Hansen��s style to retreat.


    In the hand, the thunder thorns are fixed, and the back wings flash. Hansen teleports to the gargoyle, but when his teleport ends, he has not come and does any action. The gargoyle holds Isa��s fist. At the same time, he came to Hansen and flew Hansen directly.


    Hey!


    Hansen used the bird''s nest to protect himself, but he was still bombarded. He was shackled on the bridge deck. The bridge deck was solid. Hansen��s body hit the bridge deck like a meteor. The bridge was damaged, but his body slammed into the flesh and blood, and a blood was sprayed directly. 8)

 Chapter 2280： a needle

    Because Hansen used powerful power to inspire the power of the underworld wrapped around him, the gargoyle was activated, and the back wings fluttered, and the body instantly reached Hansen, as the eagle''s claws grabbed Hansen. .


    There is no room for dodge, as if the power of the underworld in the gargoyle and Hansen is like two occluded gears. This claw is down, and Hansen��s body is just caught by it.


    when!


    The gargoyle''s claws were caught on the bird''s nest, and the bird''s nest was caught inward, but after all, it was not able to break it.


    Hansen, who was hiding under the bird''s nest, also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Since the bird''s nest can block the attack of the gargoyle, it will give him room to maneuver.


    Perhaps it was because under the cover of the bird''s nest, Hansen''s power of the underworld was gradually restored to calm, and the gargoyle also released the bird''s nest and returned to the stone pillar.


    Hansen��s thoughts for a moment, condensed the power of the ice muscles, and punched the stone like a ghost.


    The strength of the ice muscle jade is extremely condensed, and it can be regarded as a leak-free body. Perhaps the use of this force will not touch the power of the underworld, and may avoid touching the gargoyle.


    However, Hansen thought it was too naive. His body had just finished teleporting and was once again bombarded. Fortunately, there were bird nests to resist, and no one was shot.


    But even so, it was drowned by the blood that fell.


    The power of the fangs...the sorcerer of the town...the tortoise...the knife under the sky...the bamboo sword method...the power of lightning...the power of the flame...the power of the ice...


    Hansen used all the strengths he was good at, but it was totally useless. No matter what kind of power, it would be broken by the gargoyle in the first time. Hansen even could not touch the body of the gargoyle, but he was once again Once rushed out, as if it were not because of the bird''s nest, it was already unknown how many times it died.


    Even if there is a bird''s nest body, it is still violently vomiting blood by the strength of the earthquake. Although the injury is not heavy, it looks very fierce.


    "You don''t have to try again, let''s go," Isa said faintly, but the mood was extremely complicated.


    Hansen has the strange bird''s nest bodyguard. I am afraid that even the deified strong can hardly hurt him. Even if there is a deified strongman outside, he may not have the chance to escape, but he risks himself here again and again. The attempt to make Isa very touched.


    Isa��s self-examination was not very good for Hansen, which gave him some resources. He only wanted to win the bet with the fortune teller. Later, he gradually felt that Hansen��s disciple was not bad.


    Such a disciple, even at this time, is so mad at her, she has a feeling of desperately trying to save, and saying that she is not touched is a fake.


    Where Isa wants to get it, Hansen does this, although there are some reasons for her, but the main reason is because Hansen is not willing to lose the personality.


    Isa did not save it, but also lost a half-step deified blood unicorn. This is a big loss for Hansen, so he will try again and again and try to save his own losses.


    With a bird''s nest body, he is not in danger of life, and naturally wants to try more.


    Unfortunately, the results of the trial were not good. Hansen almost tried all kinds of powers, but there was no power to break through the power of the gargoyle.


    The combination of the power of the underworld and the gargoyle is too subtle. It is almost like a causal relationship. As long as Hansen has the power of the underworld, it will definitely be hit by the gargoyle, without any other possibility.


    Until now, Han Sen did not touch the forehead of the gargoyle. As for whether he could break the forehead of the gargoyle and get blood, it is no longer a matter of consideration, because it cannot be hit at all.


    Looking at Hansen��s attempt again and again, he was blasted out again and again. The blood spit out in his mouth had dyed his armor into blood red, and Isa��s eyes became more and more complicated.


    Hansen was once again blasted out by the gargoyles, fell on the bridge deck, and hid in the bird''s nest for a while without any movement.


    "Is there dead? If you don''t die, you will roll quickly." Isa snorted coldly, but her eyes were shaking.


    Hansen still has no movement, he is shrinking under the bird''s nest and thinking about how to break through the hinge relationship between the power of the underworld and the gargoyle.


    "The various forces that I am good at have been used almost all of them. I can''t break through this power rule. The only remaining possibility is the super-spiritual body. Turning into a super-deity can clear the underworld." The power will naturally not be attacked by gargoyles. So, Isha knows that I am a gold coin, it is really a headache." Han Sen''s heart is slightly depressed.


    However, now that he is not willing to watch Isa and the **** unicorn being killed, even if exposed, he can only try it.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he heard Isa��s shouting: "Han Sen, you are dead, if you are not dead, just get out of it."


    "Queen, how can I die so easily? You are too young to see your disciple." Hansen reduced the bird''s nest to the size of the hat, and buckled it over his head, watching Isa said.


    It was only blood on his body and face, plus a bird''s nest buckled on his head. This is not very good, it looks a bit funny.


    Isa looked at her eyes, but immediately resumed indifference, staring at Hansen and glanced at it, then opened her red lips and sprayed on Hansen.


    A bit of blood suddenly fell to Hansen like rain, let Han Sen slightly glimpse, do not know what Isa is doing here.


    When!


    I saw that there was something in the blood that fell out and fell in front of Hansen.


    Han Sen took a closer look, it turned out to be a blood-colored embroidery needle, which is even thinner than the hair, only one finger long.


    ��What is this?�� Hansen glanced up and saw that the embroidery needle seemed to be different.


    Its material does not look like metal, to the bones of a certain creature, because it is already very thin, but the inside is medium-pass, not so much an embroidery needle, it is more like the hollow above the syringe. Needle.


    When Hansen pinched the bone needle, he suddenly felt that there was a force in the body that seemed to be automatically activated when he was summoned.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly shocked, because the power of automatic operation turned out to be the **** predation that he had just learned not long ago.


    Isa said indifferently: "The things I brought with me have almost been destroyed. Only the little things I found in a broken stone statue, you take it to be a memorial, and now I will roll it for me."


    Hansen listened, but he was happy in his heart: "Is the stone statue you said that collapsed from a palace and fell in the cave?"


    "Let''s talk nonsense, immediately give me a roll, even if it is dead, you have to give me back to the knife star, help me to see my palace, I don''t like people to tamper with me." Isa said lightly.

 Chapter 2281： Are you afraid of pain?

    "The Queen is not there, what is the use of keeping the palace?" Han Sen pinched the bone needle and said faintly.


    "That''s my business, you just do it," said Isa.


    Hansen smiled at Isa: "Sorry, Queen, I am a free-spoken habit. The job of the nursing home is not suitable for me. You still have to go back and guard your palace."


    Isa��s heart secretly smiled: ��If you can go back, why bother to say so much nonsense.��


    I was thinking about what I said, but suddenly I saw Han Sen��s gaze, and looked solemnly at the gargoyle, holding the bone needle in his hand and slamming it out against the stone ghost.


    Isa sighed in her heart. She also studied the bone needle for a while. Although it was very hard and almost indestructible, she did not have any special strength. From it, she could not feel the fluctuation of power. If she could break the stone statue with a bone needle. The power of the ghost, she will not be trapped here.


    However, Isa was surprised to find that the bone needle that Hansen had smashed out was not blocked. The previous one hundred percent must hit all the gargoyles, but it seems that there is no reaction at all to the bone needle. Watching the bone needle pierce its forehead.


    "This...how is this possible..." Isa was so surprised that her face was full of incredible colors.


    As the bone needle penetrated the gargoyle''s forehead, only the faint light of the bone needle illuminates the brilliance, and the brilliance is getting brighter, and then the gargoyle''s body trembles with it, accompanied by embarrassing The stone shattered the sound.


    Hey!


    Only in a short time, the stone statue was broken, and Isa and the blood unicorn, which were caught in the hand, fell down because of broken palms.


    Blood Kirin had just been injured, and his physical loss was not great. After he fell, he turned over directly and set foot on the bridge.


    Isa is already dying, the blood is about to drain, the vitality of the body is already very weak, there is no strength to react, and the body falls straight.


    Hansen''s figure was moving, his hands in the princess''s posture, caught the fallen Isa, said with a smile: "The Queen, it seems that you have to go back to the palace."


    The purple gas on the entire jade bridge was scattered, and the huge stone statue was broken. Isa was held by Hansen, and Hansen looked down from the bottom, and the feeling of rising in the heart rose.


    She has never seen a man from this angle. She used to look down on all beings in the past. When she had such a situation, she suddenly felt that she seemed to be weak.


    The gargoyle was broken, the purple gas on the jade bridge was exhausted, and the body of Hansen, Blood Kirin and Isa gradually returned to normal. The endless jade bridge also restored its original appearance. Standing on the bridge, you can see it. Thirteen portals opposite, and another twelve Yuqiao


    However, they have disappeared, but they have already passed through the portal to leave the palace.


    Because the **** unicorn was also injured, Hansen did not ride it again, holding Isa with both hands and turned to walk under the Yuqiao.


    "You don''t plan to go on?" Isa leaned on Hansen''s chest and asked some weak ones.


    "Of course, I have to go on, but before that, I have to go through the thirteen jade bridges first," Hansen said with a smile.


    Hansen wants to take thirteen jade bridges, of course, for the power in the stone statue.


    After getting the bone needle, he realized that the bone needle is a different kind of weapon with the blood vein predation. However, if the blood is plundered, he must defeat the enemy first. Only when the enemy has no resistance, can he use the blood plunder to put the other side. The blood is plundered.


    In the face of a powerful enemy, it is impossible to beat the opponent, and blood plundering does not have much effect.


    But now with this bone needle is different, the power of blood plundering is condensed on the bone needle, as long as the bone needle is inserted into the enemy''s body, the bone needle can automatically plunder each other''s blood, Hansen All that has to be done is to pierce the bone needle.


    Although the bone needle itself does not have strong power, it depends on Hansen himself, but only piercing a needle, compared with defeating the enemy, of course, the former is much easier.


    The stone statues on the thirteen jade bridges are obviously prepared for blood plundering and bone needle owners. The bone needles can easily pierce the stone statues and plunder the hidden blood power of the stone statues, just like Hansen��s work on the stone ghosts. Now, there is a drop of concentrated blood inside the bone needle.


    Don''t look at just a drop of blood, it is the blood of the power of the underworld, the power of the deified level.


    On the other twelve jade bridges, there must be similar deified blood, and Hansen naturally cannot let go.


    Hansen changed his position, put Isa on his back, and then walked on a jade bridge. As Hansen expected, the first half of the jade bridge was not dangerous. He walked in front of the stone statue in the middle of the bridge. Hansen Bone The needle directly shot, suddenly pumped out the blood of the stone statue, the stone statue collapsed, the entire Yuqiao also lost power protection, turned into an ordinary jade bridge.


    Hansen walked over with a jade bridge and took out the blood power in the stone statue. The eyes of Isa were full of surprises. I don��t know why the bone needle was so strong when it was in the hands of Hansen. The power.


    Isa only picked up the bone needle. Naturally, I don''t know that this needle needs to cooperate with blood plundering. Without blood plundering, the bone needle has no other effect except hard.


    Everything left by the Lord has its effect, but the second Lord''s statue does not know why it was destroyed, so Hansen did not get the bone needle, but did not want to be taken by Isa, and eventually fell on Hansen��s hand.


    The Lord did not cut off all the passages, but left something in the passage. These things were interlocking, which made Hansen feel very strange. He could not guess why the Lord did this.


    Silver ingots, blood plundering, orthopedics, and the inheritance of thirteen blood vessels, each can be regarded as a treasure, and it is enough to trigger the struggle of the powerful.


    So many treasures are only the test set by the Lord. I really don''t know how terrible the true treasure of the Lord is.


    "Queen of the Queen, are you afraid of pain?" Hansen looked at Isa in his arms and asked.


    Isa glimpsed, I don��t know what Hansen meant.


    "I mean, are you afraid of an injection?" Hansen asked with a blink of an eye.


    "Injection?" Isa looked at Hansen.


    Hansen held a bone pin in his hand and smiled at Isa. "If you are afraid, close your eyes and it will pass."


    As he said, Hansen pierced the bone needle into Isa''s chest, and a drop of blood flowed out of the needle and merged into Isa''s blood.


    If you want to continue, you must find a way to solve the big trouble of the fox, no deified strong, no one is the opponent of the fox.


    Hansen even absorbed the blood of the deification, but he was only able to obtain the level of deified blood. The strength would not be directly promoted to the level of deification, while Isa was different. She was only able to promote the deification in half a step, and she had a complete bloodline of the underworld. The chances of promotion to deification are great, and this is their greatest capital for the treasure of the Lord.

 Chapter 2282： Isa is promoted

    The blood of the underworld is integrated into Isa''s body, and I suddenly see a purple qi in the body of Isa, which turns into a purple chain of order, wrapping Isa''s body in it.


    Everything, armor, ornaments, armor, etc. are directly destroyed into nothingness under the horrible order chain. Only Isa��s tall body is wrapped in a chain of order, like returning to the baby in the womb. Distorted.


    The purple order chain formed a purple light, completely enveloping Isa.


    ......


    Within a huge palace, Mr. Fox and Bai, the broken boundary is moving forward, and the fox suddenly stopped and looked at the front of the palace and said: "Mr. Bai, is this road not wrong? Why have we gone for a long time, still Still inside this palace?"


    Mr. Bai said slowly: "This should be the fourth safe node of the treasure. Only through this, we will be able to reach the real treasure."


    "How can I get through here?" Fox looked at Mr. Bai and asked.


    "This palace should have a ban on space power. My strength is low, and it is difficult to break the space power of the palace. I am afraid that you have to personally crack it." Mr. Bai thought about it.


    "Where do you want to start?" asked the fox frowning.


    "According to my calculations, I should be able to start from there." Mr. Bai pointed to a stone pillar next to him.


    The fox looked at the stone pillar and sank it without doing it.


    ......


    Hansen looked at Isa in front of him, revealing the color of surprise, and Isa��s situation was better than expected.


    The blood of the underworld has inspired a trace of the blood of the emperor in her body. Under the integration of the two, the root of Isa is basically excellent, and the smooth breakthrough has entered the realm of deification.


    Looking at the ascension of the promotion, wearing Isa, a purple god, the horrible and powerful atmosphere, and the horror queen of the universe.


    "If you dare to say what you just saw, I will kill you immediately." Isa stared coldly at Hansen.


    "Queen of the Queen, I haven''t seen anything." Hansen said with a squint, but his heart was thinking: "The woman is really strange, obviously pursuing the realm of deification, and now she is promoted to the deified situation." Happy, but instead care about a little bit of detail, the appearance of not wearing clothes is pretty, not ugly, what is worth paying attention to?"


    Isa glanced at Hansen and said nothing. He looked at the 13 portals and said, "Which portal should we take?"


    Apparently, Isa is obviously not very familiar with these things. She seems to have been hard all the way before.


    "I am not good at this. If you haven''t guessed it, they should be the portal behind the bridge of life and death. But even if this time, the next road we don''t know how to go, only one. Going to try."


    Hansen thought about it and said: "Women, how did you come here?"


    Isa thought for a moment and said, "When I explored a planet with a team of Knights of the Ice Blue Knights, I unexpectedly awakened the demonized hegemony and was swallowed by it."


    "I thought I was dead, but it was only swallowed by the hegemony, but its stomach can digest everything. I am afraid that even if it is a deified creature, it will soon be melted. When I am desperate, I am unexpectedly There was a crack in the stomach, and I rushed out along the crack. After passing through many caves, I reached the place where the broken stone statue was. From there, I entered the palace. It should be the palace on the back. ""


    "Wait a minute, you mean, the ground of the palace is not broken by you, and the image of the Lord is not destroyed by you?" Hansen asked Asa in surprise.


    "Of course not. My strength at that time was not enough to destroy the things in the palace," said Isa.


    "It''s not the palace you broke. That is to say that before you, there should be something going into the palace. The crack in the stomach may also be his masterpiece..." Hansen said.


    Isa nodded: "It should be true, and he is probably still here."


    "Why?" Hansen looked at Isa with a puzzled look. I don''t know why Isa would judge this way.


    "Because the crack in the stomach, it should have appeared not long ago. According to the healing speed of the crack, the time I arrived there will not exceed one week, otherwise the crack should have healed." Isa thought about it.


    Hansen suddenly frowned. "Then he really might still be in the palace, but why didn''t he leave any traces in the palace? If he came in, he should leave some traces. But except for the broken Beyond the palace, are the other traces that you left behind?"


    Isa nodded. "Yes, when I was exploring, I didn''t find any traces of people entering."


    "And he broke the stone statue, but did not take the bone needle left in the stone statue. This is even more strange. Is it just because he didn''t find it with carelessness? The strong man would be careless to this extent, what do you think? Can''t say it." Han Sen said.


    Isa sighed: "Maybe he doesn''t even care about the things here."


    Hansen was shocked: "There is indeed a possibility that a terrorist who can forcibly penetrate a channel in the stomach, what a powerful existence, perhaps his real goal is only the true treasure of the Lord. If this is the case, then it will be troublesome."


    Hansen and Isa crossed the life cycle bridge and came to the light door and walked straight along the light door.


    As before, Hansen came to a palace. This is an ordinary palace with a main hall, two side halls and a tribute four portals.


    Han Sen looked around and looked at Isa: "They should have been transferred from the apse."


    "How do you know?" Isa asked in amazement.


    "I can see the smell left on them," Hansen explained, but he also had doubts.


    Because the stronger the stronger, the lower the particle''s volatilization, the shorter the retention time. Mr. Bai has been walking for a long time. According to normal circumstances, Hansen is hard to see them remaining in the air. Particles in.


    In fact, Hansen did not see the residual particles of the fox and the sin, but he clearly saw the particles left by Mr. Bai in the air, which is obviously not normal.


    "Is it because Mr. Bai intends to stay?" Hansen secretly guessed: "How can he be sure that I and Isa can get out of trouble? Why do you deliberately leave me a clue, or is it a trap here?"

 Chapter 2283： Treasure land

    Hansen and Isa have no ingenuity in terms of calculations. Instead of chaos, it is better to follow the traces left by Mr. Bai.


    The two men and a **** unicorn, under the guidance of Hansen, traced the traces left by Mr. Bai into the portal, and the result was not in danger.


    It has passed through several palaces in succession, all of which are the same as the palace where Hansen had walked before.


    "What does Bai mean in the end?" Han Sen thought for himself, but he couldn''t think of why Mr. Bai did this.


    If Mr. Bai thinks that they can fight against the foxes at the beginning and wants to make some troubles for the foxes to leave these traces, it seems that some of them are not very good.


    With Mr. Bai''s residual particles as a guide, Hansen and Isa traveled very fast, and it didn''t take long before they reached the fourth node.


    Everything that was seen in the eyes made Hansen and Isa frown slightly, and the entire hall collapsed by more than half. There were broken stone pillars and collapsed stone roofs everywhere.


    Hansen looked at the hall, but did not find the image of the Lord, and did not find anything special.


    "It seems that the foxes violently passed this node." Hansen looked very carefully and found nothing.


    "I don''t know what the Lord left here? But whatever it is, it should have been taken away by the foxes." Hansen frowned.


    The things left by the Lord are interlocking. If one thing is missing, I don��t know what difficulties will be encountered in the future.


    Now, Hansen has only continued to follow with Isa. After passing through the portal, the sight of the scene has made the two people slightly stunned.


    The place where the transfer arrived is no longer within the palace, but a vast ocean.


    Hegemony is like a planet, and there is a sea inside, but it is not unusual, but Hansen is slightly depressed.


    Mr. Bai should have entered the ocean, but because the wind and waves on the ocean are extremely unstable, Mr. Bai��s residual particles have long been swayed by the wind and waves, and it is impossible to continue tracking.


    "It��s not an easy thing to find Mr. Bai with such a large ocean." Hansen said helplessly.


    Isa looked around and looked at it for a long time. "It is very likely that the place is the real treasure house of the Lord. Maybe they have not gone far, but they have entered the sea."


    Hansen also thought of this possibility, but if the treasure is really in the sea, it is even harder to find Mr. Bai.


    "There is no other way. I can only look for it by luck." Hansen said.


    Isa nodded and walked straight toward the sea. His body was faintly purple, and the sea water touched the purple gas, and immediately separated to the two sides.


    Hansen was with the **** unicorn and was next to Isa, sheltered by the power of Isa, and walked all the way to the bottom of the sea.


    The purple gas formed a purple gas field around Isa, shielding the surrounding sea water ten meters away. After they went deep into the sea, they gradually walked toward the depths of the ocean.


    After walking more than a hundred miles on the bottom of the sea, I did not see any traces of alien creatures. The whole ocean was dead, as if there was no Dead Sea with any life.


    At this time, I suddenly saw a huge shadow moving in the distant sea. Isa also stopped and stared at the shadow in the distant sea.


    Soon, the shadow gradually came closer, and Hansen finally saw what it was, and his heart was slightly tight.


    It is a huge whale-like alien, white snow, just a white whale.


    It��s just that the beluga whale is many times bigger than the average whale. It is more than a kilometer in length. Every move makes the terror of the sea water on the bottom of the sea, forming a swirl of water around it.


    "Deified creatures." Isa said in a deep voice.


    "There is still a deified creature in the body of the tyrant, and this hand is afraid that no one but the Lord can do it." Hansen smiled bitterly.


    The great white whale apparently noticed Hansen and Isa. After all, there are no other creatures in this ocean. Their three living bodies are too eye-catching.


    In particular, Isa and blood unicorn, one is a deified strong, one is bloody, and it is difficult to attract attention.


    When the white whales were nearly a kilometer away from them, they suddenly opened their mouths and made strange high-frequency sound waves. At the same time, there was a huge suction in the mouth, which caused the sea to have a huge vortex, and rolled everything around it toward it. Swallowed in the belly.


    In the purple gas field of Isa, there is a faint feeling of being pulled into its mouth, and the purple gas is constantly being caught in the water.


    Isa frowned slightly and used his hand as a knife. The purple gas instantly condensed into a knife, and the arm lifted over the top of the head, slamming down against the vortex.


    A knife turned into a roaring purple evil spirit, screaming toward the big white whale, directly smashing the vortex formed by the power of the great white whale, and the evil spirits of the evil spirits did not decrease, and continued to go to the head of the great white whale. .


    The great white whale did not mean to dodge, the mouth continued to open, the huge mouth was like a black hole, exuding the horror to the extreme suction, and hard to engulf the evil spirits that Isa killed.


    Hey!


    After the evil spirits were swallowed by the great white whale, the white scales seemed to be full, and a gas was ejected, forming a large number of bubbles in the sea.


    Hansen��s heart was shocked. Although Isa had just been promoted to deification, she had the power of the underworld. The fangs method was famous for its stamina and tearing ability, and it was swallowed by the white whale. The horror of the power of whales is really a bit surprising.


    Isa raised her eyebrows slightly, and she had a purple chain of order. The order chains were arranged in a mysterious way, forming a purple knife in the body of Isa.


    Isa now has a horrible knife in the whole person, which makes her feel like a savage knife. She may tear her hair at any time.


    In the face of the full-blown Isa, the big white whale is not afraid at all, the mouth is wide open again, the black hole-like power is once again revealed, everything around it is sucked into the mouth of the white whale, a lot of sea water and sand rolling Into, like being swallowed into the bottomless pit.


    Seeing that the white whale had rushed over with his mouth open, Isa snorted and his arm slammed against the white whale again.


    The roaring evil spirits rushed toward the great white whale, and the sea and sand around them were instantly torn, forming a huge vacuum belt.


    The purple knife and the black whale''s black hole did not hit the black hole, the black hole was torn by hard, the purple knife also shattered, and the shock wave generated instantly exploded the whole sea. The sky is rising, as if the entire ocean has been overturned.


    The blow turned out to be evenly divided, and no one could take advantage of it.


    But in the next second, Isa and Hansen��s face changed. After the black hole in the big beluga��s mouth was broken, suddenly something flew out of it, shrouded Isa, Hansen and Blood Kirin, and instantly took them. Pulled into the belly of the great white whale.

 Chapter 2284： Bronze clock

    The thing that covers Isa, Hansen, and the **** unicorn is actually a big bronze bell. The purple order chain on Isa is condensed into a knife, and the hands are waving continuously, and the knife is smashed on the inner wall of the bronze bell. The bell wall was slammed, but it was never broken.


    "What is this big clock? How can it be in the belly of a great white whale? Can heterogeneous use different treasures?" Hansen was slightly surprised.


    when!


    The bronze bell fell on something and finally stopped. Isa continued to squat again, and the bronze bell flew up automatically, leaving them out of the scope of the bell.


    The strength of the field in Isa began, and Hansen and the **** unicorn were protected.


    In theory, it should be the interior of the great white whale. It is most likely to be within the stomach. The ability to disintegrate the dissimilation is not something that ordinary creatures can resist. The king of the king''s power is also in the stomach. Will be quickly melted away.


    But Hansen and Isa looked at everything in front of them, but they were stunned.


    Where is the stomach? It is simply a technologically controlled control room with a degree of modernity and technology that is comparable to the most previous battleship control room.


    What is even more incredible is that, from the control room, all the materials are transparent, and the feeling is unspeakable.


    A large whale that is transparent throughout, the various internal machinery, instruments, and equipment are clearly seen, and even those machinery, instruments, and equipment are crystal-transparent, but the colors are different.


    Engine operation, piston movement, gear rotation, various mechanical movements, everything can be clearly seen here.


    "What the **** is this?" Hansen was really surprised this time.


    The white whale, which looks like a deified creature outside, is a purely technological product. It is really unbelievable. There is such a thing.


    Isa was also surprised to look around, their eyes almost simultaneously fell on the main console of the control room.


    There is a male creature sitting on the chair behind the main console. It is accurate to say that the male is right, because his body is already dead, leaving only a pile of white bones wrapped in clothes.


    His clothes should also be technological products. It is not a kind of different treasure armor. The silver-black uniform is full of high-tech elements. It can also be seen from the style of clothing. You should be a man.


    The bronze bell, which had previously pulled in Hansen, had shrunk to the size of a fist and landed on the main console.


    ��Do you have this kind of technology in the gene universe?�� Hansen looked at Isa, who was on the side, and with his knowledge reserves, he couldn��t see the technology of the great white whale.


    Isa shook his head and said: "The destructive power of technology weapons can reach a certain level of deification, but there are very few that can really be used in combat. Because it takes too long to trigger and calibrate, it is impossible to The use of the powerful powers in combat, that is, when attacking the galaxy, is useful, and it is OK to target those planets that cannot move. There is also the biological armor of the Meka, which is also a very powerful technological weapon. But those are completely different from this big white whale..."


    Obviously, Isa does not know the origin of this white whale.


    "It seems that it is also the masterpiece of the Lord. The sanctuary''s achievements in science and technology are also very high." Han Sen looked around, and his mind was slightly confused.


    Since the owner of the great white whale is dead, it has already become awkward. How can this white whale even be able to swam automatically under uncontrolled conditions and swallow them in?


    Isa went to the embarrassment, stretched out a hand, and suddenly saw the purple order chain condensed purple gas toward the past, obviously want to search for the body, see if you can find clues or ** Ming thing.


    However, Isa''s purple gas has not yet encountered the embarrassment, the bronze ancient clock on the console has shaken up, and Isasha''s purple gas has been covered.


    "Hey, that ancient bronze bell can automatically defend the enemy? Is it also a technological product?" Han Sen looked at the bronze bell with a surprised look.


    "You are the product of technology! Your family is a technological product!" Suddenly, a voice like a boy was introduced into Hansen and Isa.


    "Who is it?" Hansen and Isa were both surprised. They immediately watched the console side, but their sensory ability, but did not see any creatures on the console.


    Still only the squat sits on the main control chair, making the look of Hansen and Isa eccentric.


    "No? Is it a ghost?" Hansen stared at himself and whispered to himself. His hole in the sacred field had been swept many times on the cockroach. There was no life at all. The death could not be seen any more. How to see it? It is impossible to speak anymore unless he is a ghost.


    "You are a ghost! Your family is a ghost!" The boy''s voice came again and looked very angry.


    This time Hansen and Isa both heard clearly, and the voice came from the bronze bell.


    In the next second, Hansen saw that the bronze bell swayed, and the quirky pattern on it suddenly split, revealing a pair of brilliant green eyes.


    Underneath a pair of eyes, it also cracked a gap, which seemed to be a mouth, and it was constantly opening and closing.


    Hansen stared blankly at the bronze bell, yelling at him, his body beating, and he felt a little violent.


    "What is this stuff?" Hansen didn''t respond for a time. He thought that the bronze clock was a different kind of treasure, but the strong treasure is not a living body, and this can be a small bronze. The ancient clock, but obviously has the characteristics of life.


    "You are the gadget! Your family is a gadget!" The bronze bell was even more angry, jumping and screaming.


    "You won''t be artificial intelligence? It looks like the level is still very low. It''s only a couple of words to go back and forth." Hansen curiously looked at the bronze bell.


    Bronze bell mouth still wants to say: "You are the person..."


    But in half, the bronze clock feels a little wrong. It is so smashed, it is not really regarded as artificial intelligence.


    So he only smashed halfway, and the bronze bell immediately stood up proudly. He said with a arrogant expression: "You can listen to the stupid and ignorant creatures. Your grandfather is called Dawangzhong. You can call it For my uncle, I can also call me a king."


    After that, Dawangzhong thought of something, and he took a look at Hansen and added: "Your grandfather is not artificial intelligence."

 Chapter 2285： King

    Hansen and Isa looked at each other and wondered what the guy was. He said that the treasure is not like a treasure, and that the creature is not like a creature.


    Jade drum is also a kind of creature, but the jade drum is naturally generated and has no artificial traces, but the inscriptions on this guy are not naturally generated.


    "Well, Dawang, what do you want to do with us?" Hansen looked at Qingda Wangzhong.


    Dawang Zhong rolled his eyes and shouted and said: "What is it that you are arresting? This is the king who is saving you from understanding. If you don''t understand, don''t talk."


    "Save us? How to save?" Han Sen looked suspiciously at Dawang Zhong.


    "You guys, do not understand anything, even dare to marry the Holy Spirit Sea, it is simply looking for a dead end, if it is not the king to save your life, you will soon become like this stupid guy, only left The next pile of bones." The body volleyed and landed on the top of the skull, said coldly.


    "Who is he?" Hansen asked curiously.


    He thought that this cockroach was the master of the Great King, and now it seems that it is not the case.


    "Hey, such a waste, where will the king remember who he is? A small role that does not flow into the stream." Dawang Zhong said with a scornful scorn.


    Hansen doesn''t think that this guy is really just a waste, can control the technology products like the white whale, even if he is a slag, relying on the white whale can also compete with the god-level powerhouse.


    "How did he die?" Isa asked as she watched the king.


    Dawang Zhong said with a grin: "This guy thinks that with such a strange thing, he can go deep into the treasure of the Holy Spirit and take the treasure of the Holy Spirit. I don''t know the power of the Holy Spirit Sea. It is not something that can resist this. I didn''t wait for him to sneak into it. The Holy Spirit City has been scattered, leaving only a pile of white bones."


    After all, Dawang Zhong jumped to the console and said: "But his stuff is still a bit interesting, and the king has collected it to be a palace."


    Hansen knows that Dawangzhong is talking about the great white whale. After carefully examining the cockroach, he said to Isa: "This guy has been dead for a long time, not recently."


    "Why, are there other creatures coming in?" Isa did not speak, but Dawangzhong first jumped up and stared at Hansen.


    "Yeah, and there are still a few more." Hansen looked at the big king and asked: "Do you not come in the same way? Is there anything weird about this?"


    "Cut, this big king is here..." Dawang Zhong said half of it, seems to think of something, and stopped talking directly.


    "What is here?" Hansen asked.


    "Hey." Dawang Zhong snorted: "What does it matter to you, is the holy object not on you? How come there are so many other creatures coming in? Or it is not old now, there are so many Can the guy escape from the squad into the holy house?"


    Hansen��s heart was slightly stunned. Dawang Zhong actually knew that there was a sacred object on his body. It seems that it is quite different and probably has a certain relationship with the treasure of the Lord.


    "Don''t say so much nonsense, first give the holy things to the king, and wait for the king to open the treasure of the holy city, and ultimately your benefits." The king clock jumped to Hansen and hung in the air and said to Hansen.


    "I want sacred things, but it depends on whether you have that strength." Hansen smiled.


    "This king is born to be a god, and fights the universe. There are no enemies in the eight hundred miles of the stars. The world is only the only one in the world. Even the old master of the Lord has seen the king of the king, and you must respect the power of the king. You guys talked about strength with me?" Zhong Han Hansen, a surprised expression, seems to Hansen''s ignorance has reached the level that makes him unbelievable.


    "Da Wang Ge, you are so powerful, you have to show your performance, otherwise how do we know if you are really amazing?" Han Sen said with his hands open.


    "Just the great king just gave you a uniform. Isn''t this enough? Isn''t it necessary for the king to kill these stupid little guys, do you know the power of the king?" Wang Zhongzhong squinted and squinted, condescending Hansen, it seems that Hansen��s spike is like a word.


    "Great King, you just brought us in. It��s really amazing. But if you want us to surrender the holy things, it��s worse. It��s better to play one more. If we can convince us, I will bring the holy things with my hands. Han Sen smiled and looked at Dawang Zhong.


    He felt that this big king clock was quite interesting, and he sweared a few words with it.


    Although the bronze bell just covered them and rolled them in, it was just that they were not prepared for it. Isa did not really explode her strength, so Hansen still had no fear.


    When the big brother listened to Hansen��s words, he suddenly said: ��This big king can show you the five bodies that you admire, but the gene skills of this king are too many, let me think about it first, find a weaker one. Genetic surgery is for you to see, lest the king''s genetics are too powerful, and accidentally kill you all."


    Dawangzhong turned two laps in the air, and seemed to have made a decision. He jumped to the console and clicked a few times. He suddenly saw the white whale floating out of the water and opened his mouth. From the front of the control room, he could see the white whale. outside.


    "Stupid little guys, you all look at your eyes wide open, and the king will let you know now what is called the invincible power of the real universe." Dawang Zhong said, the blue light above the body bloomed, and it quickly rotated. Get up and grow up at the same time.


    The bell gradually tilted, the bell was aimed at the outside of the whale''s mouth, and then a ring of chime was heard. A horrible sound wave condensed into a shock wave and spewed out from the bell.


    boom!


    The sound wave that was ejected from the mouth of the whole sea was split into two, and it continued to extend toward the end of the sea, like the two sides of the sea.


    "I am going, this guy actually has such a terrible power?" Hansen looked stunned, and the power that broke out from Dawangzhong seemed to be much stronger than the fox and Isa.


    Isa is also a face change, the power of the big king bell is really too strong.


    The Holy Spirit is not an ordinary seawater, it can open the Holy Spirit Sea to this extent, and Isa can''t do it by herself.


    "How, now I have served it? I still don''t want to offer the holy things. The king looks at the three of you. It''s still pleasing to the eye. Later, I will mix with the big king, and I will eat the spicy and spicy." The great king is proud of the pair. Hansen said.


    Between talking, suddenly saw three figures flying over the sea in the distance, turned out to be Fox, White and sin.


    After the fox saw the white whale, the foxtail behind it shook, and the invisible order chain suddenly came up like a chain, and suddenly the white whale was lifted from the sea.


    Dawang Zhong quickly jumped to the top of the console and quickly hit the button on it. Soon the white whale opened his mouth and formed a black hole, and they slammed against the fox.


    However, the order chain of the foxes in the hands was fiercely collected, and the mouth of the white whale was suddenly bundled up. The mouth of the white whale could not be opened, and the black hole suddenly died.


    Han Sen is preparing to see how the big king clock is so powerful that he can kill the fox, so that they are considered to be one less enemy.


    But who knows when he turns around and sees that Wang Zhong does not know where to pull out a large bulging bag, and is preparing to escape from the back of the big white whale.


    "Great King, are you not going to kill her?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "This big king has something to do with her. Today, she has spared her life. Her life-giving king has already recorded it. The next time she meets, she will kill her." Dawang Zhong said, he has already pulled its big bag. I ran away from the back door.


    Hansen and Isa looked stunned and did not respond.

 Chapter 2286： Deified battle

    "This guy is still so fierce, how can this run?" Hansen looked at Isa with a puzzled look.


    Isa indulged for a moment and said: "Maybe its power needs to condense for a long time. Just that blow, it should have consumed most of its reserve power."


    Hansen suddenly came to understand that, like his owner of the Chihuaxia, it relied on the seven red-light baboons to provide energy, which took a long time to accumulate.


    It is estimated that Dawang Zhong had wanted to hold them on hold. Who knows that Hansen and Isa had not been fooled. The fox was attracted by the shock of the blow and went directly to the door.


    "What do we do now?" Hansen asked to ask Isa.


    Isa did not answer, and people have rushed to the back door like a teleport.


    Hansen understood what she meant, and she also rode a **** unicorn and chased it with Isa.


    The guy in Dawangzhong is a big flicker, but it is very familiar to this place but it is true. It should be able to get a lot of useful information from its mouth.


    After the big white whale rushed out, Isa��s body shape flashed away, and the speed of blood unicorn could not catch up with her, which is the gap between rickshaw and sports car.


    Although the half-step deification is also a deified word, it is still a king. Compared with the real deification, the gap is too big.


    "Han Sen!" Isa chased the king''s clock and disappeared. The fox saw Hansen, who had not run far behind, and saw Hansen coming out from the belly of the white whale. His face was surprised.


    Before Hansen continued to escape, the fox had already rushed to Hansen to stop him and the **** unicorn.


    "Come on, just hand over the holy things, my sister will not let you die?" Fox glared at Hansen with a smile on his face.


    "Beauty sister, you are too embarrassed to me, where is the sacred object from me?" Hansen said with a distressed face: "You just didn''t see the figure running away? That is my master''s knife queen, holy I have already handed it over to her."


    "If this is the case, then try to see if your position in your Master''s mind is more important than the Holy Spirit." Fox said and reached out to Hansen, and there were many invisible order chains in the void. Come out and bundle the past with Hansen and **** unicorn.


    Hansen took a bird''s nest at the top of his head, and the bird''s nest suddenly became bigger. He and the **** kyrin were shrouded in. The chain of the fox''s order was isolated.


    However, the order chain bound the bird''s nest, and Hansen could not escape from it.


    "My good brother, you really thought that holding a bird''s nest, my sister couldn''t help you?" The fox licked his mouth and found something from his waist.


    When Hansen saw the thing, he suddenly felt awkward and felt very bad.


    What the foxes touched out was a small jade flute, which was less than a foot long and presented a milky white translucent shape that looked small and exquisite.


    "Is the fox also good at the power of the phonology? The bird''s nest seems to be unable to isolate the sound, and does not know the power of the phonological system that can stop it?" Hansen had some bottoms.


    After all, the bird''s nest is not an enchantment, and Hansen has no way to really stimulate its power. It is only relying on the strength of the bird''s nest itself as a protection. It is hard to say whether it can block the power of the phonological system.


    The fox put the delicate little jade flute on the red lips, smiled at Hansen, and suddenly turned red lips, and made a sound like a fairy from the jade flute.


    The sound of the flute is not fierce, but there is a chain of order that flies out of the flute and rushes out toward the bird''s nest.


    Hansen was shocked and found that the flute sounded in from the gap of the bird''s nest, and his heart suddenly became depressed.


    He was recognized by the Phoenix, and he could use the nest of the Dead Birds, but because he was not strong enough, he could not actively stimulate the power of the bird to defend the enemy.


    The flute of the foxes can penetrate in, but Hansen has no way.


    After the ethereal flute infiltrated, it seemed as if a silk thread was wrapped around Hansen and the blood unicorn. Hansen and the blood unicorn struggled with strength, but could not escape the shackles of the flute.


    Driven by the flute, Hansen unexpectedly used the force to open the bird''s nest, like a puppet, trying to climb out of the bird''s nest.


    "It��s over... finished..." Hansen secretly complained.


    Looking at Han Sen''s unwillingness but unable to help himself climb out of the bird''s nest, the eyes of the foxes smiled crescent-shaped and looked pretty good.


    But Hansen saw the smile, but it felt very bad.


    Seeing that Hansen was about to be pulled out of the bird''s nest, he suddenly saw the face of the fox changing, turning and waving the jade flute.


    when!


    I saw a purple knife coming out of the air, like a goblin hitting the jade flute in the hands of the fox, the purple knife that is endless, against the jade flute, the hard-foiled fox The body rushed out in the air for more than a dozen miles, and the fox smashed the knife and stabilized the figure.


    Isa��s figure flashed in front of Hansen��s body. A pair of Danfeng��s eyes and the fox��s eyes were opposite each other. Hansen seemed to be able to see sparks in the air.


    "You are the master of Hansen?" The smile on the face of the fox was charming, but the eyes were twinkling with cold light.


    "Not bad." Isa replied faintly.


    "That''s just right, Hansen said that the holy things are there for you. You hand over the holy things, and Ben can spare you a life." Fox said faintly.


    Isa said seriously: "This Queen can''t remember when you have such a blind man."


    When the foxes heard this, they suddenly had a jealous face and a wave of jade flute in their hands, killing the past with a sad voice of sorrow, and shouted coldly: "You are looking for death!"


    When Hansen saw this situation, he suddenly felt that the big thing was not good. He said that he had rushed to the direction of the big white whale in the direction of the bird''s nest.


    Two deified horrors existed in the war, but the aftermath was not affordable for the average creature. Hansen did not want to stay close to being cannon fodder.


    Just as the great white whale became the ownerless after the king''s escape, Hansen intends to go ahead to hide, and by the way, can see if he can control the white whale.


    That thing can withstand the power of the deified level of bombardment, Isa and the fox are not able to destroy its body, it is definitely a very powerful thing, if it can be taken away, it may be more practical than the top battleship.


    When the fox came over to chase Hansen, he gave up the **** to the great white whale. At this time, the white whale fell into the sea, and half of the body floated above the sea.


    Hansen rode into the sea with a **** unicorn and intended to return to the control room of the great white whale from the back door.


    Han Sen just got in, and he saw that the sin and Mr. Bai actually followed.

 Chapter 2287： Crystal Technology

    oom!


    Hansen just wanted to say something, but suddenly heard the sound of horror, and then the white whale tumbling violently, and still sinking.


    A chain of horrible order bombarded the outside of the great white whale and made a thunderous sound.


    Fortunately, the white whale itself is indeed very strong, the impact of the battle between the fox and the Isa, did not destroy its outer shell, but under the constant impact, was hit into the deep sea.


    Bang!


    Hansen and Mr. Bai only felt that the white whale seemed to be hitting something, and then there was a burst of sound, and then it calmed down later, and the white whale was not thrown away.


    Seen through the body of the great white whale, you can see that the white whales are all boulder outside, and there are seawater surges in the crevices of the boulder. They should be pressed into the rocks at the bottom of the sea.


    The sea outside is so tidal that it is not peaceful even on the bottom of the sea, but the aftermath has eased here, and the white whales pressed into the rocks have not stopped, and Hansen has been better.


    "This big white whale turned out to be a machine?" The guilty look at everything in the great white whale, revealing the color of surprise.


    Mr. Bai is also looking at the white whales, and is obviously very interested in the great white whales.


    Hansen didn''t have time to deal with them. He walked directly to the control room. Before he came to the main console, he wanted to take the donkey and sit up and try to see if he could control the white whale.


    Since Dawangzhong is an outsider who can control the great white whale, it makes no sense that he can''t operate.


    Things like this kind of machine, as long as they are not locked, should be able to be controlled by anyone, but the operating system is not the same.


    "Don''t move him." Han Sen was preparing to remove the cockroach from the control chair, but suddenly heard Mr. Bai''s voice pass.


    Hansen turned his head and saw that Mr. Bai entered the control room with a sin. After drinking Hansen, he also came to the main console.


    ��What advice does Mr. Bai have?�� Han Sen asked Mr. Bai.


    Mr. Bai said with a sigh: "If I am not mistaken, the cockroach should be the key to controlling this white whale."


    Hansen listened to a slight glimpse. He had seen the big king clock jumping around on the console and was able to control the great white whale.


    Now, listening to Mr. Bai��s saying, Han Sen immediately realized that there was a problem. Dawang��s control of the white whale should have been around for a while, but such a shackle was placed here, and it did not remove the cockroaches. It seems to be a bit problem.


    "Mr. Bai can recognize which family is the technology?" Han Sen asked Mr. Bai.


    Mr. Bai shook his head slightly: "I have seen this technology for the first time, and I don''t know how to operate it."


    After a pause, Mr. Bai pointed to the embarrassment and said: "But look at the piece of clothing on him. It should be something related to the console. It may also be the key to controlling this machine. If you move him, Open, don''t know what will happen."


    Hansen looked at the clothes on his body, his clothes were conjoined, and silver and black were intertwined, wrapping the entire body except the head.


    On the head is a transparent hood, and the hood is connected to the black and silver clothes without a gap.


    After Hansen looked at it carefully, he did not find any necessary connection between the clothes and the control chair, but it was faintly felt that there might be some connection between the clothes and the white whale.


    In the eyes of Hansen, the purple butterfly **** mirror changed, and began to analyze the clothes and console, control chairs and other objects.


    For those mysterious objects that have their own terrorist power, Hansen may not be able to understand it if it is resolved.


    However, if you know the manufacturing process of scientific and technological items, it is easier to have some reasonable guesses.


    With the retrospective of the purple butterfly **** mirror, Han Sen traced the manufacturing process including the whole white whale, which made Han Sen more surprised.


    There is no doubt that the white whale should be one of the top technology products in the universe, and its manufacturing process is very complicated, even far beyond the production of the Deification.


    The reason why this is so complicated is that the scientific fields involved are too broad, and all aspects of the problem require the technology of various fields to solve.


    If we can thoroughly study the technology of this great white whale, it is not a problem to raise the overall level of the alliance''s technology.


    Hansen was surprised that it wasn''t just that. What surprised Hansen most was that he saw the shadow of the unicorn in the manufacturing process of the great white whale.


    Although the white whales are more advanced than the unicorns, their basic principles are similar, except that the white whales have entered a level, and the technological level of all aspects is much stronger than that of the unicorn. The details are also better than the unicorns. perfect.


    "This thing is the technology of the crystal family?" Hansen''s heart is more and more surprised. The more he sees, the more he thinks that the technology of the big white whale is not a mistake.


    "Is Crystal Technology so powerful? It is terrible to be able to make the machine to a level of deification." Han Sen was shocked.


    It is no wonder that the crystal family did not dare to challenge the top ranks of the top races without the deification of the strong, and launched the battle to extinguish the lights.


    The technology of owning a big white whale does have such a capital, but unfortunately they eventually failed because they were too conceited, and they were almost completely destroyed.


    "Unfortunately, if the Clan challenged a higher-ranking superior in the past, they would certainly be able to successfully enter the ranks of the upper class, and then continue to develop and develop, becoming a giant of the universe is not impossible." Han Sen secretly sighed.


    But looking back, if the crystal family really succeeded in becoming a superior, then they will continue to develop technology, not thinking about changing their genetic blood, not conducting genetic fusion experiments, and no human beings will be born. .


    "Han Sen, is the holy thing still on you?" Mr. Bai suddenly looked at Hansen.


    "Why did Mr. Bai have this question?" Han Sen looked at Mr. Bai.


    Mr. Bai smiled and said: "I have left traces for you to catch up. Naturally, I want to continue to cooperate with you. Now that they have not yet won the game, let us first explore the Holy City."


    "How do you know that I will be able to catch up?" Hansen asked with amazement as Mr. Bai asked.


    "Because I believe in you." Mr. Bai smiled slightly at Hansen.


    Han Sen looked at Mr. Bai slyly. He didn''t know what he meant. He and Mr. Bai were not very familiar with it. What Mr. Bai said was really hard to believe, but Han Sen looked at Mr. Bai''s eyes. However, I feel very sincere, not as casual.


    And I don''t know why, Han Sen sees Mr. Bai''s eyes as if he feels a little familiar, as if he had seen it.

 Chapter 2288： Holy city

    However, the feeling of familiarity just passed away. When I went to see Mr. Bai carefully, it seemed to be completely strange, not like the person I once knew.


    Think about it too. Mr. Bai is an emperor. Hansen did not know much about the emperor. He was not familiar with it. Mr. Bai could not be his acquaintance.


    Thinking of this, Hansen put his mind on Mr. Bai��s proposal.


    To be honest, Mr. Bai��s proposal made Han Sen feel very excited, because Hansen could not be sure that Isa could beat the fox.


    Even if Isa can win, then after Isa and him enter, will the treasures that are handed over be given to Isa?


    The relationship between the two is very good, it can be regarded as a family, but all of this is based on Isa does not know that Hansen is the gold coin. If Isa knows that Hansen is a gold coin, what will she do?


    Hansen himself did not know what kind of reaction Isa would have at that time. After all, the gold coin was too miserable for Isa.


    With Mr. Bai, they went in and explored the treasure of the Lord. Hansen didn''t need to have so many concerns. When he turned his face, he turned his face. When he grabs it, he grabs it. It is not soft at all.


    In the era of this supremacy of interests, cooperation does not need to take into account too much. Originally, they are just using each other.


    Hansen needs Mr. Bai to bring him safely into the treasure land. Mr. Bai needs the holy things in his hands, purely mutual use.


    When I really found the treasure, even if Hansen didn''t turn his face, Mr. Bai and the sin would probably not help but turn his face.


    Of course, the most important point is that Hansen has the strength and Mr. Bai, they turned their faces, but they can''t do it in front of Isa and Fox.


    "There is not much time. After they have won the game, we will have no chance." Mr. Bai said to Han Sen.


    Hansen sank a bit and looked at Mr. Bai and asked: "You broke the fourth node, did you find anything there?"


    Hansen has always been worried about the fourth node, maybe it will have important uses in the treasure land.


    Mr. Bai indulged for a moment and said: "When the fox smashed thirty-six stone pillars, the jade flute was found in the last stone pillar."


    "Isn''t that jade flute not a fox?" Hansen remembered that the fox was trapped in the Ghost Palace for so long, and there was nothing in his body. How could he suddenly have a jade flute? It was originally obtained in the fourth node, but Hansen couldn''t think of the relationship between the jade flute and the things in the previous nodes.


    Mr. Bai did not say anything, just waiting for Hansen to make a decision.


    Hansen thought for a moment and said with a finger on the chair: "This piece of the sea seems to have something special. He just sneaked into the deep sea and wanted to enter the holy city. The result turned out to be the present."


    "I know." Mr. Bai said faintly: "So you need the holy things in your hands, and we can safely reach the holy city."


    "Well, if that''s the case, then let''s explore the holy city first." Hansen finally made up his mind.


    Hansen did not know the true location of the holy city, but Mr. Bai had already figured it out. Hansen followed him and sinned and sneaked out from the great white whale and continued to march deep into the sea along the sea floor.


    The sea is very fluctuating. Obviously, the fox and the Isa are in a fierce battle. For a while, it is difficult to tell the winner.


    Hansen didn''t worry about Isa. With her ability, even if she didn''t win the fox, it was not so easy for the fox to kill her.


    What''s more, if even Isa can''t win, Hansen is useless.


    Hansen has found a way to drive the great white whale, but he did not immediately move the white whale, and may have an unexpected effect in the future.


    Under the guidance of Mr. Bai, Hansen went deeper and deeper, and the sea gradually calmed down. The fluctuations caused by the battle between Isa and the foxes are hard to affect.


    "If my calculations are not wrong, the land of the Lord''s treasure should be in this trench." Mr. Bai pointed to Hansen in front of a sea ditch.


    Hansen stood down beside the trench and saw the black lacquered mass below. It seemed to be a bottomless abyss. With the ability of the purple butterfly **** mirror, I could not see what was going on below.


    Without too much hesitation, Mr. Bai and the sinful sin walked in front, and Hansen followed them on the **** unicorn, sinking toward the abyss of the ditch.


    It only sank for a while, and suddenly Hansen felt that something was wrong with him. The stone piece that he had in his pocket had a burning scent.


    Hansen touched the stone piece and pinched it in his hand, but saw that the stone piece released the light of the light, illuminating a small area with the dark waters nearby.


    "Sure enough, as I expected, only by holding the holy things can I enter the true treasure of the Lord." Mr. Bai seems to have already anticipated, watching the stone tablets.


    The three beasts continued to sink, and the surrounding waters were very dark. No matter how powerful their eyes were, they could only see this small area illuminated by the stone. The rest were black and lacquered. Not as long as it is a ghostly dark world.


    I don''t know if it is an illusion. Hansen always felt that there were countless sinister eyes in the darkness watching them.


    Time passed by, Hansen did not know how many meters they dive. The sea ditch seems to be like a bottomless abyss, as if how to descend, it will not reach the end.


    Looking at it now, it is also a piece of black lacquer, and the light cannot reach such a deep sea.


    In addition to the slight fluctuations in the sea water caused by their dive, there is no movement anymore. The battle between Isa and the fox has completely affected this.


    Because the surrounding area was too dark, even the **** unicorn seemed to be a little uneasy. Some of the irritating things twisted a few times, and the mouth was fierce and low.


    Hansen touched the **** unicorn''s neck and calmed it down for a while.


    A violent temper like a **** unicorn, making it quieter is more difficult than letting it bleed.


    Mr. Bai��s look is still calm, but the sin is faint and somewhat irritating. It seems that he and the **** unicorn also feel the peeping feeling in the dark that makes them uncomfortable.


    Hansen can now be sure that there will be ominous things in the darkness. If there are sacred objects in his hands, several of them are now likely to be the same as the master of the great white whale.


    Suddenly, Hansen only felt a faint halo in the darkness under his feet, and could not help but focus on the small group of halos.


    But the halo is too embarrassing, and nothing can be seen clearly.


    Mr. Bai and the sin also saw the halo, while sinking and looking down.


    As their bodies sank, the brilliance of the cockroaches gradually became clearer, became bigger and bigger, and became more and more clear. Until it was clear what was in the halo, Hansen couldn��t help but open his mouth. .

 Chapter 2289： Holy city

    In this deep sea like a foreign world, it is like a dark sky.


    In the position of the seabed, there is a huge city quietly standing there, like a gem in the dark void, exudes a sacred brilliance.


    This submarine city is different from the city that Hansen has seen before. The whole city is like a large statue of a holy jade. Everything is integrated.


    Statues as large as tens of stories high, as small as one brick and one watt, are shaped on top of that piece of jade, as if the city is a jade carving from a different world.


    What surprised Hansen most was that this huge underwater city made up of a jade statue, its shape looked from above, like a jade beast that is connected end to end and sleeping.


    The appearance of the jade beast fell in the eyes of Hansen, which made him extremely shocked.


    "Nine life blood cats!" Hansen almost shouted out, the entire Yucheng pattern, and Hansen was wearing the same nine life blood cat pendant.


    In addition to this jade city is white, it is simply a super-magnified version of the nine life blood cat pendant.


    Hansen gradually sank into the jade city, and Yucheng was getting bigger and bigger in their eyes. When they came into contact with the holy light that Yucheng radiated, the brilliance of the stone piece suddenly rose.


    The stone piece cracked a fine line of fine lines. After a long time, the stone piece broke open in the hands of Hansen. In the stone piece, a crystal jade like a drop of water rose up and shone with holiness. The brilliance, freed Hansen''s fingers and flew toward Yucheng.


    Han Sen reached out and tried to catch it, but the drop-shaped jade was too fast, Hansen only caught the residual phantom, and Jingyu had quickly flew to the jade head of Yucheng.


    In the forehead position of the Nine Blood Cat Yucheng, there is a jade statue, which is a sleeping nine-life blood cat, but this statue of the nine-blooded blood cat has a small drop-shaped groove on the forehead. It seems to have been dug up the third eye.


    The drop-shaped crystal jade fell in the groove, just in perfect harmony, and the nine-blooded blood cat statue suddenly became complete, and produced some wonderful changes.


    The nine-beauty-blooded cat jade carving, which was originally sleeping, actually opened his eyes slowly, and the squatting body sat up lazily, rubbed it with a paw and took a bit of sleepy cat eyes before lifting his head. Looked at Hansen who was suspended above Yucheng.


    Hansen three people are hesitating to enter Yucheng, but they see the nine-life blood cat statue sticking out their claws to them, like a lucky cat, and recruited them a few times.


    Hansen suddenly felt an irresistible force on them, and three people joined a **** unicorn, like a magnet attracted to the high speed in the jade city.


    Hey! Hey!


    The sound of four heavy drops came, and Hansen fell on the square in front of the jade cat statue. They all used their own strength to resist, but they were all useless and were pulled straight down.


    "Welcome to the Holy City, poor fellows." Nine **** cats and jade statues, they looked at Hansen with such a condescending look, with a seemingly absent smile on his face.


    Hansen��s three faces looked at each other and didn��t know what it was, but he was alert in his heart, watching the jade statue of the nine **** cats.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. I just guard the guardian spirit of the Holy City. I won''t hurt any of you." The jade cat still carries the smile.


    However, when the words turned, the jade cat continued to say: "But since you have come to the Holy City, if you can''t pass the test of the Lord''s Lord, you can only die in the test."


    "Why do we have to accept the test?" asked the sin.


    The jade cat image has the wisdom and ability to think. It looks like a smile and says: "If you don''t accept the test, you can waive it. Now you can die."


    When the sinful brow wrinkled, he wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Mr. Bai.


    Mr. Bai looked at the jade cat and asked softly: "I don''t know what kind of test we need to accept? If we pass the test, what can we get?"


    The jade cat looked at Mr. Bai and smiled and said: "It''s very simple. Live and live in the holy city. As long as you can live for ten days, you can get the surprise gift package left by the Lord. Be good! Come and die later."


    After the jade cat finished speaking, suddenly all the palaces and rooms in the entire holy city were opened at the same time, and a horrible alien beast slowly came out from the inside.


    The scales of the blood unicorns are upside down, like a blast of hair, and the **** smoldering of the body rises and squats against the strange beasts. It seems to be warning, and it seems to be Intimidation, there seems to be some fear between the faint.


    But those strange beasts seem to have never heard the screams of **** unicorns, one by one coming out of the palace and coming towards the square.


    They all just came over, but did not make a sound, staring indifferently at Hansen, Blood Kirin and Mr. Bai, and convicted.


    Hansen��s gaze is that, among so many beasts, he knows very little, and occasionally a few look familiar, but somewhat different.


    For example, a feather with a golden six-wing, and a Gana with a long horn...


    However, most of them are heterogeneous that Hansen has not seen. One by one, each of them has a horror to the extreme, just feel their breath, so Hansen has a kind of negative mountain. The illusion.


    "Deified creature thunderstorm bird... Deified creatures of the sky spirit... Deified creatures six-winged gold angels... Deified creatures Gana dragons..." The sin is a horror.


    Every time a sin is called, Hansen��s heart sinks. Before he was only suspicious, now there is no doubt.


    The strange beasts who went out of the palace one by one turned out to be a deified horror.


    "This...how is this possible..." Hansen��s heart was secretly stunned, and the strange beasts that had already reached the square had already reached as many as one hundred.


    If these are really deified, it is only these guys who can swept the entire gene universe, even the three races may not be able to compete with it.


    This kind of horrible power is only used to test and kill them four, and it is almost like killing mosquitoes with nuclear bombs.


    Not to mention killing mosquitoes. These horrible aliens are coming together to destroy the world.


    "Fake... must be fake... all illusions... must be hallucinations... There can be so many deified creatures in the sanctuary... even if there is... it��s not possible to be in this place..." Hansen blinked and summoned the purple butterfly to watch it carefully.


    However, what I saw in the eyes was a powerful creature with only a terrible temperament that could almost suppress the void.


    Many can be worn through the ancient times, such as the demon-like alien creatures surrounding, so that Hansen has a little girl who strayed into the Temple of the Devil, and was surrounded by many horrible **** demon kings.

 Chapter 2290： Test (the Lord adds more)

    Hansen feels that the Lord and himself have opened a big joke, so many deified, not to mention Hansen, who has just been promoted to the Duke soon. Even if the real deification is coming, the ten must be encircled. dead.


    "The trap! The naked trap!" Han Sen really can''t think of how he could have played so many different kinds of deification.


    Even if he refines the thirteen kinds of deified blood, it only gets the blood power, and the level can''t reach the deification, still a dead end.


    What''s more, he has no time to refine the remaining twelve kinds of deified blood.


    "Is the jade flute in the hands of the foxes the key? A song can touch all the devils, and then tears away?" Hansen thought so, and felt that it was impossible.


    Mr. Bai and his sinfulness were obviously stunned by the current situation. Even the escaped ones were gone. Under so many horrible demonizations and sieges, the Emperor of the Imperial Family came, I am afraid that they might not have escaped.


    One horror creature hangs out of the square in the sky, the feeling of being peeped by horror creatures, even the strong ones like Hansen and Bai, are a bit chilly in their hearts.


    "Cough!" Seeing that the aliens are getting closer and closer, Hansen is forced into the middle of the square. There is no retreat, but suddenly the jade cat coughs twice.


    With the two coughs of the jade cats, those deified aliens stopped, and they did not continue to approach Hansen, but they did not retreat, but looked at Hansen coldly.


    The jade cat looks at Hansen and they smiled and said: "You don''t have to be afraid. They won''t shoot you now. You have one day to escape to any part of the city. Within this day, they are forbidden to hurt you. As long as you can survive the next ten days of chasing, even if you pass the test."


    "Hundreds of killings by more than one hundred different gods, how can we live in a city for ten days?" Hansen wants to bargain.


    The jade cat smiled and smiled: "They are not really deified aliens. They are only heterogeneous replicas made by the Lord''s Lord. Their bodies can only support the launch of a deified attack. After an attack, the body will collapse." So you still have a chance to live, and try to cheer on it. Right, forget to tell you that if you fight any of these deified replicas, other degenerate replicas will temporarily retreat and will not attack the battle. You in the middle."


    "Well, the test begins and you can work hard. You have to hide for a day. You can go anywhere in the holy city to hide." The jade cat re-slid as if it had finished, and restored the sleeping posture as if it were just The ordinary jade image can no longer feel a little bit of life from it.


    Hansen asked a few more words, but the jade cat image never responded. Only those horrific deified replicas were staring at them.


    "Let''s go, we only have one day, this is the key to whether we can live." Mr. Bai said to walk to the alien population.


    Those horrific deified replicas of the devils automatically opened the way and did not leave their meaning.


    Hansen also left the square with Mr. Bai. More than a hundred horrible deified aliens just stood in the square and watched them leave, and no one chased them.


    ��Mr. Bai can have an escape strategy?�� Hansen asked.


    Mr. Bai shook his head and said: "We can be sure that we can''t live without the holy city now. The only way is to hide here for ten days, so that those degenerate replicas can''t find us. But if you just escaped for ten days, This is not in line with the purpose of the Lord. The characters like the Lord cannot afford to make so many horrific replicas of the horror and play hide-and-seek with us, so no matter where we hide, those aliens will definitely find us. ""


    "Sir, then, are we hiding or not hiding?" asked the guilty conscience, and the reason for hiding and not hiding allowed Mr. Bai to finish. He did not know what Mr. Bai meant.


    Hansen smiled and said: "Mr. Bai is not saying very clearly. We have to hide for ten days, but we will definitely be found. There is only one way to hide."


    "What method?" The sin is still not understood.


    Hansen can only helplessly explain: "Is that jade cat not very clear? If we are in a state of fighting with a different kind of creature, other alien species will not attack us, so we can only Ten days of heterogeneous fighting, other aliens are equal to us."


    "It turned out to be the case, but how can we fight a different kind of ten days? The jade cat does not say that the degenerate here is just a replica, and they will collapse after a blow."


    "This is going to ask Mr. Bai. The plan is proposed by Mr. Bai. I think he should have been well-informed?" Han Sen looked at Mr. Bai.


    "There are some ideas, but it is possible for us four to work together for ten days." Mr. Bai said his plan.


    Hansen and the guilty conscience were very risky, but there was no other way to do it. They all agreed.


    The four of them did not hide away from the square, only tried to rush out of the holy city, and then returned to the square after the failure.


    The time of day seems to be enough, enough for them to go anywhere in the holy city to find a hiding place, but there is no use for it.


    The holy city is big again, it is just a city. The thought of a different level of deification can search the whole city. More than one hundred different levels of alienation, it is too easy to find them.


    Mr. Bai��s plan is very simple. They have one day of escape time, which means that these deified replicas will not attack them during this time. This jade cat has already said.


    Then the next thing is simple. Since the aliens will not attack them now, Mr. Bai knows more about one of the deified species, and at the time when they will not fight back, Mr. Bai can use the seal technique to seal the one. The power to deify a heterogeneous replica, so that there is no way to use the demonized copy of the divine replica, they can also spend ten days with the deified replica of the seal.


    However, because the power of deifying alienation is too strong, although there is only one blow, it is also a decisive force of deification. If you want to seal it, the power of Mr. Bai can��t be done alone. Hansen and blood must be Kirin and the power of sinfulness complete this seal together.


    The trio tried it, as long as they didn''t attack the deified replicas, the aliens just stood motionless and stared at Hansen on the square.


    "You have to remember that my four-image seal must be integrated into one, so that no one can move after the seal begins. You must constantly input strength into the seal, any one. The lack of power will completely break the seal." Mr. Bai said, condensing the power to draw a light character on the palm of Hansen, the sin and the **** unicorn.

 Chapter 2291： Four Elephant Seal (Allies plus more)

    Hansen felt that the light symbol seemed to be an energy converter in his hands. Hansen injected his power into the light symbol and turned it into the seal of the light symbol itself.


    Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku, Xuanwu four elephants, Hansen''s light symbol is Zhuquefu, the power is injected into it, the light symbol is like a flame bird in his palm.


    Mr. Bai came to the front of a heterogeneous replica, let Han Sen, the sin and the **** unicorn stand in four directions near the alien.


    Originally, this kind of seal that requires multiple people to cooperate with is generally not so easy to succeed in combat. Generally, it is used to seal the creatures that have been controlled. It is almost impossible to give them so long time to complete in real battle. seal.


    Fortunately, the heterogeneous replicas will not attack them in one day, and they will stand still there, so that Hansen has the possibility of a successful seal.


    The first step of the attempt was very smooth. Hansen surrounded the alien from four directions, but they were not attacked by the aliens. The aliens just stared at them coldly.


    Mr. Bai gave Hansen a gesture, let them sit down and rest, just before the day, now if it is done, it is a waste of physical strength, waiting for the time to use the seal is not too late.


    Hansen thought about it and said: "Since they will not attack us now, is it better to try the seal first?"


    "Do you still believe Mr. Bai? Even if the seal does not work, do you have any other way?"


    "Trying it and there is no harm." Han Sen said indifferently.


    Mr. Bai nodded and said, "Well, let''s try it first. It''s a drill."


    According to Mr. Bai��s order, Hansen��s four of them were running four seals at the same time. Hansen��s Suzaku light beating, faintly feeling the white tiger in the hands of Mr. Bai, the basalt in the hands of the sin and the dragon symbol on the **** unicorn claws. Formed a special connection.


    With the constant injection of power, the power of the four-image optical symbol is getting stronger and stronger, and the connection between them is becoming more and more obvious.


    The four forces support each other, and the power of the four-image light symbol rises geometrically, turning into four huge light and shadows, and forming an enchantment envelops the alien.


    The alien species was trapped inside the enchantment, and the fierce light in his eyes flashed.


    "Oops, it''s going to launch an attack, and it''s going to close the enchantment." Mr. Bai shouted.


    The four people quickly worked together to run the four-image seal, and Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku, and Xuanwu joined the same kind of light and shadow, and immediately tied the aliens.


    The heterogeneous struggles, Hansen, the four of them can only run the seal all the way, only see the four-image light on the different body flickering, although the heterogeneous struggle, but never able to break the power to break the seal.


    The guilty face was ugly and said: "I have said that I have to believe Mr. Bai, you have to try it out. Now we have wasted so much time and effort."


    "Since this is the case, we will try our best to keep the seal and insist on it for ten days." Mr. Bai stopped the sin and continued.


    Hansen shrugged and didn''t say anything. He thought about this possibility, but still thought it should be tested in advance.


    Try it now, even if you are disturbed by this alien, it is only attacked by itself. If it fails, it will be attacked by the group.


    So Hansen would rather pay more now and not be willing to gamble again.


    In addition to the constant struggle of this alien in the seal, the other aliens just stared at them coldly, and no one spoiled them to attack them, let Hansen land a big stone in their hearts.


    The heterogeneous struggle is very powerful, although its power has been sealed, but after all, with a deified level of body, but the physical struggle, let Hansen they have to exert their full strength to maintain the seal.


    Both Mr. Bai and the blood unicorn are half-deification, relatively relaxed, and the sin is also the top king, and also supports the living.


    Hansen has only just been promoted to the Duke for a long time, and the strength is much worse. He must fully destroy the momentum and be able to barely maintain the operation of Suzaku.


    Mr. Bai saw Han Sen for a while and said: "The body of the Duke-level attribute is divided into three stages: the original body, the star body and the celestial body. The so-called original body is the complete attribute of its own gene. At this stage, it mainly relies on its own Power to fight. In the second stage of the star body, as long as the body is attached to the planet, you can use the power of the mountains and rivers to enhance the body of your attributes. It is like the Duke of the water attribute, in a planet full of water. Above, his combat effectiveness will be greatly enhanced."


    After a pause, Mr. Bai went on to say: "As for the third celestial body, also known as the cosmic body, the body can use the power of all things in the universe. As long as it is not isolated by external forces, the power can be endless."


    Han said this, Han Sen naturally knows, but he has just been promoted to the Duke soon, still in the stage of the original, almost impossible to rely on the power of foreign objects.


    Moreover, even if he can reach the level of the celestial body, the place of the Holy Land has been isolated from the outside world, and there is no external force for him to use.


    Mr. Bai saw Hansen��s thoughts and said with a smile: ��I see how your power is applied. It should be the first-order original. I have a proto-genuine genetic technique here, which may help you. You may wish to listen to a practice and maybe make it easier for you."


    "If Mr. Bai is willing to enlighten me, he can''t ask for it in nature." Hansen had some accidents. He did not expect that Mr. Bai would teach him genetics. He didn''t know what he meant.


    "Mr. Bai, what do you care about?" The sin was still somewhat dissatisfied with Hansen.


    Mr. Bai smiled and said: "We are now working together to maintain the seal. One glory is lost. Hansen''s level is lower than us. It will be very difficult in ten days. If something goes wrong, everyone will follow it. I am suffering from it, I think it is for my own sake."


    Mr. Bai said that he had not said anything.


    Mr. Bai said after a moment of indulgence: "My genetic technique is not a mysterious secret. It is my own intention to create it at will. I don''t even have a name. It''s hard to be elegant. You just listen to it." If you feel that you are helpful, give it a try and feel that it is not helpful."


    "Mr. Please," Hansen said.


    Mr. Bai did not cover up, directly carrying out his genetic surgery, and the guilty and **** unicorn could also hear what Mr. Bai said.


    The sin was carefully listened for a while, but some could not understand. As Mr. Bai said, his genetic technique is really not esoteric, but it is very strange. There are many places that are very different and difficult to understand.


    "Mr. Bai, your genetics is so profound, I am afraid he can''t understand." After listening to Mr. Bai''s genetic algorithm, he said that he was guilty.

 Chapter 2292： Small surprise (the lord plus more)

    "I really don''t understand it underneath, but I also ask Mr. to explain one or two." Han Senqiang endured the horror of his heart, so he calmly asked Mr. Bai.


    Hansen, the geneticist, understood it, and he still understood it all, but it was because of this that Hansen was shocked.


    The genetic technique that Mr. Bai said is somewhat faint and has some similarities with Dong Xuan Jing. The two can gain each other. Using the genetic technique that Mr. Bai said can help the strength of the tunnel.


    Hansen has secretly used the power of the tunnel to secretly absorb external forces, thereby promoting his own power, which can save his own consumption.


    However, because the hole Xuan Jing has not been promoted to the Duke level, the effect is not very satisfactory, and it only allows Han Sen to save a small amount of power.


    "Don''t Mr. Bai see through my use of the tunnel mystery in the dark, so I will talk about such a genetic technique? What does he mean?" Hansen flashed countless thoughts, but he was not sure Mr. Bai��s Really intended.


    However, Mr. Bai was able to see through Hansen��s use of the power of the tunnel, and he was able to tell such a genetic technique. This is already terrible in his own right, and Hansen��s heart is secretly vigilant.


    "You are willing to listen, then I will talk about it." Mr. Bai smiled and began to explain the genetics.


    He didn''t say it well. The more he talked about the sinfulness, the more confused he was. The content of Mr. Bai''s explanation was even more mysterious than the genetic technique itself. What kind of gene is small and the universe has not been heard.


    After Hansen and Dong Xuanjing were compared, they understood some of them, but they pretended to have no understanding. The face was full of doubts.


    "Mr. Bai, you can''t talk about it, I am more and more confused." Han Sen smiled at Mr. Bai.


    "Mr. Bai is a great talent. It is normal for a duke to understand. It is you, even I can''t understand."


    Mr. Bai shook his head and sighed: "I have learned a little different from your genetic technique. If you don''t understand it, it''s normal. If you can understand a few points, then I can only explain this point."


    "Mr. Bai''s kindness is under the heart. It''s just this genetic technique. I am afraid that I can''t learn it." Han Sen said this, but he secretly tried to run the genetic technique that Mr. Bai explained.


    Under this test, there is actually a miraculous effect. Without the summoning of the mysterious armor, the effect of absorbing external forces has improved a lot. This is just the beginning of getting started. If it can be really practiced, the effect should be even more impressive.


    Hansen didn''t understand Mr. Bai''s intentions, but this genetic technique had no problem. Hansen practiced secretly, and it relieved some of the physical burden.


    The time of day passed quickly. When the twenty-four hours ended, the deified replicas suddenly stared at Hansen as if they were hungry.


    Although I was stared for a day, but now I can clearly feel that their eyes are different from before, it is the eyes that really want to kill.


    Looking at the horror creatures around, all of them are expressions of choice, and Hansen is a little nervous in their hearts.


    Fortunately, those horror creatures are surrounded by evil spirits, and their mouths are almost attached to Hansen. However, there is really no one to attack them. They just stare at them there.


    Hansen, they all breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately, the jade cat did not deceive them, and those heterogeneous replicas would not have swarmed.


    Hansen did not dare to move, they could only destroy the enchantment and seal the divine replica of the head, hoping to persist for ten days.


    However, as time went by, the heterogeneous replicas struggled more and more. After a long period of power consumption, Hansen began to feel a little hard.


    Five days later, even a half-step deification of **** unicorns showed a little expression.


    Because the four elephant seals are connected, Hansen has less power to input, and the relative blood unicorns have to input more power to suppress the alienation.


    Therefore, the power consumption of Mr. Blood Kirin and Mr. Bai is actually much higher than that of Hansen.


    The sin of fortune also began to seep through the sweat, apparently he was also a little hard.


    Although the current situation is not very good, according to Hansen''s estimation, it should still be possible to insist on ten days.


    "Little guys, it seems that you are really working hard and doing very well." Suddenly, the jade cat had a voice coming from it, and some lazy, as if just woke up.


    Hansen, they are all working on the four-image seal, and there is no energy to see the jade cat.


    The sound of the jade cat continued to pass: "You are really good, but this will let you pass the test, it may not be too boring."


    "You don''t want to talk, don''t count?" Hansen stunned in the heart. If the jade cats let the aliens rise, they will not die enough.


    The jade cat smiled: "You don''t have to worry, the rules of the Lord''s custom, even if I can''t change, I just want to give you a little surprise."


    "What I don''t like most is the surprise." Hansen smiled bitterly.


    "This is really a surprise. It is of great benefit to you. Of course, the premise is that you can successfully accept this surprise." The jade cat said like a smile.


    As the sound of the jade cat fell, Hansen suddenly heard something crawling on the ground, as if accompanied by a chain drag.


    Hansen subconsciously swept the direction of the sound from the hole in the direction of the sound, and saw that the deified replicas were retreating one by one, and a figure was coming towards them.


    The figure is a sly, or very awkward, because the flesh and blood on his body are already dry, like a layer of skin tightly attached to the bones, as if there is no trace of water, even the long hair on the head is like It is dry grass.


    Such a guy didn''t die. He wore shackles on his hands and feet. He walked slowly. Every time he stepped, he dragged the chains on his feet to make a dull rubbing sound.


    The prisoner-like guy, as he turned his head down and stepped forward to Hansen, they waited for him to walk closer. Hansen discovered his low-lying face. The part of the eye turned out to be two black paints. The lacquered hole, the blood has dried up into a dark black, and a pair of eyes do not know how to be dug.


    Hansen''s faces are a bit unsightly. Now they are all trying to destroy the four-image seal. If this eccentric prisoner attacks them, even if they can stop it, the four-image seal will be flawed, and it will be dead.


    The prisoner dragged him to the place where Hansen was less than ten meters away, and looked up. A pair of blood holes on his face looked at Hansen and they looked at them. The two holes made people feel their hair.


    After stopping for a moment, the prisoner moved again, dragging the chain and stepping slowly and slowly toward Hansen��s position.


    "Your sister!" Hansen almost screamed. There were four people here. The prisoner turned to him. He looked closer and closer, and Hansen was already behind him.

 Chapter 2293： Behind the prisoner

    The prisoner walked over to Hansen step by step. Although it was very slow, it was a distance of ten meters. In the blink of an eye, Hansen was already behind him.


    When the prisoner walked, the snoring of the body kept ringing, but after he stopped behind Hansen, there was no sound at all, and even the sound of breathing and heartbeat was gone, as if he did not exist at all.


    Hansen glanced at the hole in the Xuanqi field, and he could not sense the prisoner behind him. He felt the whole body of the goose bumps.


    The prisoner clearly stood behind him, he couldn''t feel it. The horror of the unknown instantly attacked Hansen''s brain, letting the brain subconsciously make judgments, and almost turned and fled.


    However, Hansen is now running the Suzaku character at all times. He must not escape. Once he leaves the position, the four elephant seals will be destroyed immediately because of the flaws. By then, everyone is dead.


    Hansen had a bird''s nest at the top of his head. He couldn''t help but turn around. He said in his heart: "What can you do after standing behind me? Forgive you for not breaking the nest, then what am terrible?"


    Hansen stood there and did not move, and did not turn his head to see behind him, still continue to export his power to the Zhuquefu, to suppress the alien.


    However, Han Sen��s gaze fell on Mr. Bai��s face, but he was shocked by his heart.


    Mr. Bai��s face was a little weird. Hansen didn��t see what it meant, but the expression on the face of the sin was very obvious. It was a horrified expression. He stared at Hansen��s back, as if he had seen a ghost. .


    The **** unicorn is more obvious, and whispering to Hansen seems to be warning Hansen.


    "What is he doing behind me?" Hansen had some hair in his heart. He could not fully sense the prisoner behind him. It was like a creature behind him, but a ghost.


    Mr. Bai��s throat moved a little, his face was very weird, and he opened his mouth but did not speak.


    This expression made Hansen''s heart more hairy, and couldn''t help but turn to see it, but because his body and hands could not move, his head could rotate at a limited angle. He turned to the left and looked at it. what.


    Then I turned to the right and looked at it. I still didn''t see anything. Now Hansen really hates not turning around and seeing where the prisoner is, but his body can''t move.


    And Mr. Bai��s three faces are more and more weird, and they are staring at Hansen behind them, making Han Sen��s heart as uncomfortable as a cat.


    "Your sister, I have a bird''s nest body, what are you afraid of?" Hansen bit his teeth.


    But suddenly I felt a cold behind my neck, as if something was sticking to the back of his neck and letting Hansen suddenly get a goose bump, and the back of the spine was so soft.


    Hansen, who is a horrible thing, sees more and is not really scared, but now he can''t see the prisoner, but it makes him uncomfortable, and feels a little hairy in his heart.


    "Don''t move..." Mr. Bai said to Hansen.


    "What the **** is he doing behind me?" Hansen couldn''t see what the prisoner was doing behind him. He could only ask Mr. Bai.


    It is a pity that the blood unicorn can''t talk, otherwise he will be directly bloody, and as for the sin, it is even more unreliable. Hansen did not think about asking him.


    "This...it''s hard to say..." Mr. Bai frowned and his face was a bit embarrassing. He didn''t seem to know how to say to Hansen.


    Mr. Bai��s embarrassing appearance made Han Sen unable to hold back his frown, and he couldn��t figure out what happened behind him.


    If there is danger behind him, Mr. Bai does not want Hansen to shake the four-image seal because he is afraid of danger, so he refuses to tell him that Hansen feels that this possibility is not great.


    Because it is really dangerous, Hansen will be broken like a seal after being injured. It is not that he will be fine if he does not move.


    "Since it is not really dangerous, what can''t you say?" Hansen was suspicious.


    I didn''t feel much about it, but the more I thought about it, the more I felt that it was cold, and Hansen felt a little uneasy.


    Mr. Bai and his sin are still staring behind him, and the **** unicorn has been continually yelling at Hansen, as if he wanted to tell him something.


    Hansen couldn''t help it. He summoned Boa directly and asked Boa to help him see what the prisoner was doing behind him.


    Boa appeared in Hansen''s arms, Hansen immediately said to her: "Boa, you help my father to see, there is something behind him, what is it doing?"


    Boa gave a cry, squatting on Hansen''s shoulder and looking behind Hansen''s shoulder, and then made a surprised voice: "Dad... behind you..."


    "What''s behind me?" Hansen asked anxiously.


    "There is a guy drawing on your back..." Boa said after thinking about it.


    ��Drawing?�� Hansen felt that his brain was a little bit too late to turn, and he thought with some doubts: ��Is the prisoner painting behind me? Is he a painter? I especially love body painting and see me. The figure is too good, so I can''t help but draw on it? No, even if it is a human body painting, you should also find a beautiful body to paint, what is it about me?"


    "Boa, what did he paint?" Hansen asked quickly, feeling that things were not that simple.


    Boa jumped over Hansen''s shoulder and stretched his head to Hansen for a while, but he never said anything.


    "Boa, what did he paint?" Hansen��s heart was in a hurry. He was not really scared. It was such a bad feeling that it was a little annoyed.


    Boa hesitated and said: "It seems like... it��s like drawing a person... um... a woman..."


    "Draw a woman? What kind of woman?" Hansen groaned. A long prisoner like a sly ran to his back to paint a woman. This **** is really a bit wicked, let Hansen feel itchy behind, all over the body. They all started to feel uncomfortable.


    Boa seems to have somehow do not know how to describe it. After hesitating, he continued: "A very ugly and ugly woman."


    Hansen feels that he is about to vomit blood. A strange ugly prisoner draws a very ugly woman on his back. What is his sister''s name?


    Hansen opened his mouth and wanted to continue to ask, but he suddenly found himself wondering what else to ask.


    As soon as Boa looked at his back, he said, "Dad, he seems to be unable to paint."


    ��Why?�� Hansen asked curiously.


    Boa answered very quickly this time: "The blood of the woman in his hand is going to drain, and there is no paint."


    "What? He used a woman''s blood to paint on my back?" Hansen felt that his scalp was about to blow up. It was hard to imagine what it was like.

 Chapter 2294： Pass the test

    "Dad... The woman''s blood is gone... Dad... He knocked the woman''s head away..." Boa keeps reporting new developments.


    "Boa, don''t look at it." Han Sen called Boa back into his arms, and she didn''t want her to watch the **** scene again.


    Although Bao''s age is not small, she is always a little girl in Hansen''s eyes.


    Boa jumped from Hansen''s shoulder and sat in Hansen''s arms, curiously watching the four-image seal and the stranger that was struggling.


    Hansen still can''t feel anything behind it, but since listening to Boa��s words, he feels a little uncomfortable on his back, and he constantly imagines various pictures in his mind, and he can��t get out.


    "Jade cat, what the **** are you doing?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask the jade cat aloud.


    It is a pity that the jade cat seems to have fallen asleep again, and did not care about Hansen.


    After a while, Hansen sounded the chain again. He saw the prisoner leave behind Hansen in a short time. Just like when he came, he slowly walked toward the road.


    Just a little different, Hansen saw in his hand that he was dragging a woman''s body.


    To be precise, it is not the body of a woman, but the body of a female creature.


    The face looks like it can''t be seen clearly, because the face has been pierced by a big blood hole in the fist. What you can see is that the upper body is like a human body, and the lower body is a snake. It is a bit like a Ghana, but with a gamma. Unlike the Na people, her head has a unicorn-like helix angle that is more than a foot long and is a silver color.


    The snake scales of her lower body are also silvery, and there is almost a translucent feeling of light.


    There are blood holes in the head and heart of the body, but no blood has flowed out again. As Boa said, it should have drained blood.


    "What does that metamorphosis mean? Why do you want to draw a woman on my back?" Hansen felt very uncomfortable in his heart.


    But for the time being, he still didn''t feel anything different, his body was normal, and the Xinghe lobster armor worn on his body was not damaged. It seems that the strange prisoner only painted a picture on the armor behind him.


    Although the heart is a bit uncomfortable, Hansen can only ignore him if he does not harm him.


    "Boa, you wash your father''s carapace with water and wash away the dirty things above." Hansen said to Boa, although there is no harm, but Hansen still feels a little uncomfortable.


    Boa gave a cry, jumped from Hansen''s arms and walked behind Hansen, but suddenly said with amazement: "Nothing..."


    "What''s gone?" Hansen''s heart twitched, feeling very bad.


    "The painting he just painted is gone," said Boa.


    "How can it be gone?" Hansen was also confused, and asked: "Is it a flower, so I can''t see it as a painting?"


    Boa shook his head. "Dad, you have nothing on your back. It''s very clean, there is no blood, and the paintings of ugly women are gone."


    Hansen felt strange in his heart. He asked Mr. Bai: "Mr. Bai, what is going on?"


    Mr. Bai shook his head. "I didn''t understand it, and we couldn''t see your back. I could only see that he had painted something on your back. I didn''t know what to paint."


    Hansen was a little depressed, but he didn''t feel anything. He checked his body carefully and found no faults. He could only ignore it for the time being.


    Then there were no other weird things happening. Hansen and the four of them supported the four-image seal and firmly controlled the heterogeneous replica. The difficult support lasted for ten days.


    Although all four people have been over-consumed, ten days have finally passed.


    When the aliens retreated one by one and returned to the palace, when the palace gate closed, Hansen almost fell to the ground.


    "Congratulations on the passing of the test of the Lord''s Lord, now you can get the treasures left by the Lord''s Lord." The jade cat finally spoke again and looked at Hansen with a smile.


    "Where is the treasure?" Hansen also refused to feel tired, and looked at the jade cat.


    "It''s here." The jade cat said, the jade column under its feet turned on, and there was a small box made of jade inside. It was long and square, and I didn''t know what was inside.


    Han Sen was about to go forward to pick up the box, but suddenly he saw it in his heart, only to see the broken knife in the hands of the sinful man rushing toward Han Sen.


    The **** unicorn was furious and roared and smacked toward the sin.


    However, the darkness of the sinful body shrouded in an instant, and Hansen and the **** unicorn felt that the front was dark and nothing could be seen.


    Hansen didn''t move, with a bird''s nest on his head, fluttering toward the small box in the dark.


    Although in the field of sin, Han Sen''s seven senses are blocked, but there are bird nests, and he does not care about the attack of condemnation.


    But in the next second, Han Sen��s face changed a bit. He only felt a strange force on the bird��s nest. The bird��s nest seemed to be wrapped up by what power, and suddenly it pulled from the top of his head. .


    At the same time, his body and the treasure in his arms were also bound by rope-like things, pounced on the body of the small box, and the hard life was pulled aside.


    The darkness in front of the eyes subsided, Hansen found himself and Boa tied by a white rope, and the other side of the rope was a net bag. The net in the net pocket was Hansen��s bird��s nest, which was able to deify the bird��s nest. Go, that net is obviously not a thing.


    The sin is holding the net in one hand, and the other is holding a small jade box.


    "Thank you for helping me get the relics of the Lord." Convicted with a small box, said to Hansen faintly.


    "Who are you?" Mr. Bai frowned and looked at the sin.


    Convicted and smiled and said: "Mr. Bai, I am your guardian offender."


    "You are guilty, but the sin is only a guard of the king, but you are not. It is impossible to have a fourteen prince''s pocket net for sin." Mr. Bai frowned.


    Convicted to put a small box into his arms, and then held his own broken knife and said to Mr. Bai: "Mr. think more, although I am half-step deification, it is also your guard, but in addition to you, I have to The fourteen princes are responsible, and this thing is what the fourteen princes want, I have to bring it back."


    "Mr. Bai, we are all working for the fourteen princes. We don''t have to share each other. This time, my husband has a great credit. I will be honestly telling the fourteen emperors... This is not the place to talk... I solved it first..." Then, the broken knife in the handle was turned to Hansen.

 Chapter 2295： Debao

    The sin of the knife was broken, and the order on the knife was chained into a black snake king who swallowed the eclipse. In an instant, Hansen was before him.


    The power of Hansen broke out, but the white fishing rope bound his body, and the mysterious chain of intertwined words, which made Hansen''s power difficult to cohesive, and he would be shackled under the knife.


    Han Sen bit his teeth, is preparing to become a super god, but suddenly saw that the roaring knife light suddenly collapsed.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse and looked at the sin. He saw a palm like a jade in his chest. The slender fingers were very beautiful.


    "Mr. Bai!" Hansen couldn''t believe his eyes. He saw that Mr. Bai came out from the sin of his sin, and the hand was taken back from the broken sin.


    It��s just that Mr. Bai��s hands are as clean as new, and there is no blood on it.


    The broken knife in the hand of the sin fell on the ground, looked down at the blood hole in the chest, turned and looked at Mr. Bai, his face was full of incredulous colors: "Your strength is not not good at fighting... Why? ...Why can I destroy the body of my dark lion?"


    "In life, there will always be many accidents, and the habit will be fine." Mr. Bai held a beautiful white shell and opened the shell to take a sin. He immediately took the sin of the serious injury into the shell. .


    Putting the shell in his arms, Mr. Bai reached out and grabbed the net and the small box. He smiled and looked at Hansen. "Han Sen, it seems that you lost a lot this time."


    Hansen was **** by the ropes of the Skynet. He could only smile with a smile: "You win, Mr. Bai, how are you going to deal with me?"


    "Of course it is killing you. Do you think I will let you live in this world with such a terrible enemy?" Mr. Bai stared coldly at Hansen.


    "Mr. Bai, you have seen me too much. I am just a nameless pawn." Han Sen did not move, but he had already secretly operated, and stared at Mr. Bai, ready to let go.


    Mr. Bai grabbed the net, but did not look at Hansen and Boa, staring at the jade cat and saying: "Nine life blood cats, now we can go?"


    Han Sen heard a word, and Mr. Bai actually knew that the jade cat was like a **** cat.


    The jade cat looked at Mr. Bai with a narrow eye. He said faintly there: "Since you have passed the test, you have to leave yourself to be natural, and why bother to ask."


    "Farewell." Mr. Bai pulled his hand in the sky net, pulling Han Sen and Boa to fly outside the holy city.


    This time the power of the Holy City did not prevent them from leaving. Mr. Bai pulled Hansen and Boa easily to fly out of the holy city and into the dark waters.


    The small jade box in the other hand of Mr. Bai exudes the light of the light, expelling the darkness three meters away from the body, pulling Hansen and Boa out of the ditch without any danger.


    Originally Hansen thought that Mr. Bai would kill him in the Holy City, but who knows that Mr. Bai did not start in the Holy City, and after he came out, he did not escape, but took Hansen and Boa back to Dabai. Inside the whale.


    The battle between Mehu and Isa seems to have ended. I don��t see the fluctuations of the sea again. I don��t know who wins or who they are, and they don��t see them.


    Mr. Bai brought Hansen and Boa to the great white whale. He smiled and looked at Hansen. "Now I can kill you without any worries. Have you thought about how to escape?"


    "Why don''t you kill me in the Holy City?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    ��Do you really think that there is only a city for treasures?�� Mr. Bai said faintly.


    "No?" Hansen asked.


    "Unless the Lord is crazy, he will spend so much effort to build such a place to play treasure hunt." Mr. Bai snorted and said: "The place must contain unimaginable secrets, and nothing else, The painting on your back is very simple."


    "Isn''t the painting already gone?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    Mr. Bai smiled and said: "You are still too naive. Disappearing doesn''t mean no. The guy who made the painting can''t see the details, but the creature he used to paint is the ancient blood dragon girl, the deified mutant, her Blood is a mutant gene that can be painted with her blood. Do you think that painting will disappear?"


    Hansen was shocked by the heart, and he did not think that it would be a horrible existence of a mutant deification.


    "Why? Why did he paint on me?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "I don''t know, maybe from the beginning, you are the one who was selected." Mr. Bai''s eyes were cold: "But those are indifferent. Now, as long as you kill you, everything is over."


    As he said, Mr. Bai, who was exposed to the murderous light, pulled the net and suddenly pulled Hansen and Boa in front of him, and grabbed Hansen��s chest with one hand.


    Hansen still remembers how the sin was broken by Mr. Bai''s hand through his chest, and he suddenly wanted to become a super-spirit.


    However, he saw Mr. Bai��s palm wave, and the rope that bound him was loosened. The net of the bird��s nest was also opened at the same time, and the bird��s nest was also taken back to Hansen��s hand.


    "Mr. Bai, you are this..." Hansen caught the bird''s nest, and looked suspiciously at the white Mr. Bai who had taken away the net.


    Mr. Bai put away the net, and the jade box in his hand was thrown to Hansen.


    Hansen caught the jade small box, and it was a little bit awkward. I didn��t know what it was all about.


    Mr. Bai smiled slightly at Hansen, and his muscles and bones made some subtle changes, which changed his appearance.


    After a short time, Mr. Bai became another person, and his temperament also produced a lot of changes.


    Now Mr. Bai looks a lot younger, like a young man in his twenties, but he has a special temperament, which makes him feel like he has seen through all the illusions in the world, like the players in the game.


    "It''s you! How could it be you?" Hansen opened his mouth and screamed at him for a long while.


    ��Why not be me?�� Mr. Bai said with interest, Hansen said.


    "Are you not in a shelter? You... How did you come out?" Hansen said halfway, and suddenly he thought of the methods of blood and the Shura people. It seems that it is not surprising that this person can come out.


    "Speaking long, in a nutshell, I thought I could break the empty blank and fly the fairy, and become a fairy between the heavens and the earth. Who knows that it has come to such a place is really disappointing." Mr. Bai shrugged. Shrugging, a look of helpless expression.


    "You...nb..." Hansen stunned for a while before finally saying such a sentence.


    This man Hansen certainly knows, although the time of meeting before is very short, but Hansen remembers profoundly, because he is the authentic descendant of Xuanmen, and Hansen only learned a hole in the Xuanzi of the hole. Only, half a mysterious disciple.

 Chapter 2296： The secret of the emperor

    "Cough... This... What should I call you?" Hansen looked at the man who looked like him and hesitated.


    In the past, Hansen got the secret technique of Xuanmen from the man, but the man said that he did not accept disciples, and Hansen had the inheritance of Dong Xuanzi, which is not very good for men.


    The man smiled and said: "The name is just a symbol. People like me who have cultivated the Tao have abandoned the past. You still call me Mr. Bai, and you can avoid wearing it in the Imperial Family."


    "You still have to go back to the emperor?" Hansen asked with amazement as Mr. Bai asked.


    Mr. Bai smiled and said: "The Emperor is not a Longtan Tiger Cave, and there are many resources. It is a good place to join the WTO. Why not go back?"


    "How do you explain this after you go back?" Hansen asked with a small box in his hand.


    The sin was dead, and Mr. Bai gave the small box to Hansen. Hansen was afraid that he couldn��t go back to the fourteen princes.


    "Everything has its own way, everything is to see and listen to it, to grasp the context of its affairs, there is always a solution." Mr. Bai said that he took out a card and handed it to Hansen: "This is my recent years. You can take a look at the thoughts, but remember not to be convinced, you need your own opinions. The real Xuanmen are all people who are self-cultivating, innocent and careless, so that my mysterious door is today. Almost even the inheritance is broken, you are also half of the Xuanmenzhong people, I hope that you will have time to have the opportunity to spread the skills of my Xuanmen, and you don��t have to ask them to enter my mysterious door. A person who truly cultivates the Tao is also a blessing to Xuanmen."


    Hansen did not quit, and respectfully took the card over. He knew that Mr. Bai did not care about these things, otherwise he would not give him a mysterious technique before.


    There are many sects in the world, but most sects tell you what to do and what to listen to. Only Xuanmen teaches you how to understand the world and how to understand the relationship between yourself and the universe.


    Therefore, Xuanmen is hard to carry forward like other sects, because the world is confused, most ordinary people prefer to get the comfort of the soul, hoping to see someone guide them.


    However, Xuanmen wants you to think for yourself, to understand and explore those unknowns, the future is too much, too many unknowns are too difficult and difficult, and those who are not great wisdom and perseverance cannot move forward, so the decline of Xuanmen is also an inevitable trend. This is not the path that ordinary people can choose.


    Mr. Bai finished looking at Hansen��s small box and said: ��If I guess it��s right, the box is not the real treasure of the Lord. It��s just a thing to disturb the eyes and ears. The real treasure. Still in the holy city, just the strength of you and me is not enough to explore the secret of the holy city, and later promoted to deification, and it is not too late to explore the holy city."


    "Mr. Bai, what is the picture on my back?" Hansen was still a little uneasy, and the picture was too strange.


    Mr. Bai thought for a moment and said: "With the blood of the ancient blood dragon girl as a living ink, I drew a picture on your back. I didn''t see the picture with my own eyes. It is difficult to make an accurate judgment, but you don''t have to worry about it. I have already calculated for you, this painting is a blessing in the disaster, and it is not a bad thing."


    "In the midst of a disaster, is there a curse?" Hansen was shocked.


    Mr. Bai smiled: "There is a curse, and it is still a disaster."


    "In fact, you are euphemistic, my mood will be much better." Hansen smiled bitterly.


    Mr. Bai couldn''t help but smile: "You will still be prepared to go back to the moon with Isa. If I calculate it well, it will not take much time for the Emperor to call you into the kingdom of the emperor. ��


    Han Sen remembered one thing and couldn''t help but ask: "Mr. Bai, how did you go to the Imperial Family? Also became the Emperor''s people?"


    Mr. Bai said: "I just pretended to be a mixed blood of the Emperor''s branch. The reason why I stayed in the Imperial Family was that there was enough resources to support me to continue my practice. Second, I found a very interesting place there. Things, I want to figure things out."


    "What?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "We have the blood gene of the emperor in our human body. Although it is only a small part, it does exist. This is the main reason why I can successfully pretend to be a mixed-race emperor without being discovered." Mr. Bai said .


    "I have had similar speculations." Hansen nodded. He had doubts before. Since Mr. Bai said so, he should have been wrong.


    Mr. Bai went on to say: "When the emperor reaches the king level, he can awaken the emperor. The emperor is very similar to the super-god that we got in the shelter, but it is somewhat different. Our super-theo is independent, and they The emperor, but it does not seem to be independent."


    "What do you mean?" Hansen didn''t understand too much.


    Mr. Bai said after a moment of indulgence: "I mean, our super-god is our own physique, and their royal body seems to be related to some mysterious power of the outside world. I am still studying it. There are many questions that I can''t find the answer, and there is no way to explain it clearly."


    Speaking a few words with Hansen, Mr. Bai said: "I should go. You should find it on the left and you should be able to find Isa."


    After watching Mr. Bai leave, Hansen was not in a hurry to find Isa. He took off the strange costume from the cockroach and then took it into a cupboard. He planned to go back and find a good place to bury.


    This is a crystal people, and it can be regarded as a family.


    After washing the suit, Hansen put on his clothes and his head reached into the transparent hood. He suddenly felt his mind spread and spread, as if his body and vision had become wider.


    The feeling is indescribable, as if the white whale became his body, and the various information directly connected to his mind through a transparent hood.


    To put it simply, Hansen can control the white whale with his own thoughts, just like controlling his body.


    Driving the white whale looking to the left, it was not long before I found Isa.


    Isa is flying on the sea. After seeing the white whale, Hansa flies over. Hansen quickly comes out of the white whale, lest Isha misunderstand.


    "Queen of the Queen, what about the fox?" Hansen asked.


    Isa shook her head: "I was escaped by her."


    "Then let''s go, the things in the holy city I have already got, let''s leave here and say." Hansen drove the white whales and left the Holy Spirit Sea with Isa.


    At the time of the maze, Hansen collected the white whale.


    This white whale and unicorn can be reduced by space technology and then put into the hood, like a small whale that is put into a bottle, looks very magical. Rw

 Chapter 2297： Unbearable

    After Isa and Hansen returned to the station of the Ice Blue Knights, they found that the Ice Blue Knight had returned. Obviously he did not pass through the maze and had to return.


    Seeing that Isa came back with Hansen, the face of Ice Blue Knight changed slightly.


    "Blade... It��s great to be alive..." said the Ice Blue Knight.


    "I am not very good to live," Isa said faintly.


    Ice Blue Knight King frowned slightly: "Isa, how do you say this?"


    "I am alive, no one can bully my disciples, how can it be good? I am still dead," Isa said coldly.


    The expression of Ice Blue Knight was a bit embarrassed, but still said: "This is my duty, I have no way, I have to do something."


    "I don''t care about your duties. I only ask you, are you forcibly bringing my disciples to the Ice Blue Knights?" Isa stared at the Ice Blue Knights.


    The face of Ice Blue Knight is somewhat ugly, but he still replies: "Yes."


    "Isn''t you chasing him?" Isa asked again.


    "Yes." said the Ice Blue Knight.


    "Since you can''t keep him, why do you want to bring my disciples here? Is this the style of your Ice Blue Knights?" Isa asked indifferently.


    Ice Blue Knight Wang couldn''t speak for a while, his face rose red.


    "Blade, you don''t want to be too arrogant. You are also a member of the Ice Blue Knights. How do you talk to the head?" followed by the ice blue knights of the Ice Blue Knight.


    "From now on, I have no relationship with the Ice Blue Knights," Isa said scornfully.


    Ice Blue Knight Wang frowned: "Blade, I can understand your mood, but some words can not be said indiscriminately. I just didn''t hear what you said. If there is anything, let''s go back and talk slowly."


    "We have nothing to say, Hansen, let''s go." Isa said, turned and left.


    "Blade, you should not be too arrogant, the Ice Blue Knights have the rules of the Ice Blue Knights. Since you are already a member of the Ice Blue Knights, you are born to the Knight of the Ice Blue Knights. The death is the Ice Blue Knights. The slain, the Ice Blue Knights will never allow the traitors to exist, and my royal family will not allow..." The words of the Ice Blue Knight did not finish, but the face suddenly showed a horror.


    I saw the purple dance of Isa''s body, like a demon, covering the entire base of the Ice Blue Knights. In an instant, the knights in the base were all dead, and the ones that were pressed almost could not stand.


    "Deification... You have been promoted to deification..." The Ice Blue Knight and many ice blue knights are all a stunned look.


    "You said the words just now." Isa indifferently swept away from the ice blue knight and other people, those king-level ice blue knights are no dead, gaze, do not dare to look at Isa��s eyes again. Vision.


    The face of Ice Blue Knight is also pale, and the look on his face is uncertain. He has long sighed and said: "I also have my hardships. Since you have been promoted to deification, the Ice Blue Knights are naturally not qualified to stay with you. You want to go. Let''s go."


    Isa did not look at the ice blue knight again, with Hansen directly leaving the base of the Ice Blue Knights.


    "Queen of the Queen, you are really domineering, those ice blue knights usually look like they can''t be seen, but they are almost scared in front of you." Hansen said while driving the white whale.


    After they left the Ice Blue Knights, Isa released the great white whale and sailed in space to return to the narrowness of the moon.


    Isa holding Boa, while feeding Boa to eat fruit, said faintly: "The Ten Knights of the Imperial Family, it sounds like a prestige, so that all the people are frightened, and every Knights have the power to destroy the family. But in Inside the Imperial Family, the top ten knights are just all the cannon fodders. They are all dirty and tired, and they can��t talk about status. Once the members of the Ten Knights are promoted to deification, they can leave the Knights. It is no longer subject to the jurisdiction of the Knights. This is the rule of the Imperial Family. The Ice Blue Knight King naturally does not dare to defy."


    "Is the powerful Knights of the Ice Blue Knights, just a cannon fodder?" Hansen was surprised.


    "Even if there is not a strong deity, if you think that such a legion is the main force of the emperor, then you are too small to see the emperor." Isa snorted and continued: "The real emperor The main legion is the Royal Legion, which is the Royal Knights. The Knights are all pure royals. At least they are qualified to join the ranks, and they have high requirements for blood and background."


    "In addition to the Royal Knights, there are other institutions in the Imperial Family that are not inferior to it. The strength of the Imperial Family is strong, and it is comparable to the general race. Even the Shangzu of the Tiantian Palace does not. Dare to confront the imperial family, or rely on the strength of the Taishang people, so that the emperor has scruples, do not dare to start the town of Heaven."


    "It turns out that." Han Sen didn''t know much about the interior of the Imperial Family. He thought about it and asked: "Which of the month is the power of the Imperial Family?"


    "We don''t belong to any force." Isa sighed: "I told you before that the first ancestor was the slave of the Emperor, but the era of the Emperor has already passed, and now the Emperor is the era of the White Emperor. Before the narrowness of the month, there was no deification, and it was only a small vassal race. Even the qualifications for choosing a camp were not there, and it was only at the mercy of others."


    "Now there is a Queen of the Queens, you will be, the Rebeites will become the famous giants of the universe." Han Sen quickly took a flattering, now Isa is his biggest backer, the brothers at home can not In the narrow and stable life of the moon, we must count on Isa.


    Isaac gave him a look: "You will tell me what happened in the narrowness of the month."


    Hansen said the things that happened in the narrow month before, and did not deliberately exaggerate. Even so, after Isai heard it, his face became more and more gloomy.


    "There is nothing but the income of my martial arts. Even so, I can��t kill it. Even one of my disciples can��t tolerate it. It��s really deceiving people.��


    Hansen��s heart was slightly touched, and Isha could say these words, which shows the importance attached to his disciple.


    "Bullying my disciples will endure, even dare to occupy my palace, soiling my things, can be tolerated, can not bear." Isa continued to say angrily.


    Hansen, who was moved so much, was speechless. He touched his nose and said: "Yes, I can''t bear it. I must teach them well."

 Chapter 2298： The only queen

    When the white whale flew away from the ice blue galaxies, Hansen also deliberately passed through the place where the night river king was stationed, but he did not see anything weird there, nor did he see the purple things that the night river king said. .


    Hansen also paid special attention to the ice blue knights stationed there, and found no problems.


    "Strange, what is the purple thing that Night River King said? What are the things in those numbers?" Hansen did not understand, but did not intend to stay for this matter.


    The great white whale returned to the narrow moon according to the route of Hansen''s arrival. When he returned, he did not encounter the tyrant again, nor did he see the black hole spider.


    Then they met the star shrimp group, but their attack could not break the defense of the great white whale, and there was no speed of the big white whale. There is a powerful spaceship such as the great white whale as a means of transportation, as long as it does not touch the tyrants and black holes. The existence of spiders, generally heterogeneous, is basically no threat to Hansen, not to mention the fact that Isa is a deified.


    This time, luck was good. Hansen and Isa left the chaotic galaxy without any danger and went to the narrowness of the moon.


    "Man, what happened? How did the princes and nobles of each planet go to the Hall of the Moon?"


    "You don''t know? The Queen of Blades is back."


    "The Queen of Blades is back? How is this possible? Isn''t it that she has fallen in the chaotic star?"


    "Those princes and aristocrats think so, so they will search the Queen''s legacy so unscrupulously, but the Queen of the Queen really came back, not only came back, but also heard that he was promoted to the level of deification."


    "What? The Queen''s adult was promoted to deification? This is really good. We finally have a deified strongman sitting in the town. Who will dare to look down on us later? The Queen is really too powerful."


    "Oh, it is a good thing for us, but for those aristocrats, it may not be a good thing. They not only divided the legacy of the Queen, but also the disciple of the Queen, Hansen, who is now promoted to the deification of the Queen. Those guys are afraid of being more flustered than anyone else."


    "Deserved, it is really chilling to take advantage of the power to oppress a younger disciple."


    "Now those princes and nobles, I am afraid, have been smashed into dogs. I think they are all happy. We are being exploited and oppressed and have no ability to resist. Now they have hit the iron plate and they should be unlucky."


    When the aristocrats of the month were talking about it, there was a heated discussion inside the Hall of the Moon.


    "No... This is absolutely impossible... Blademan... Hansen, he is just a foreigner... He is not qualified to be the son of my family." An elder strongly opposed.


    Liuhua Wang also said: "Blade...Adult... Is this something wrong? After all, one of the Sons has always been served by the best of our Rebec, and Hansen is not my ethnic group, even if it is forcible Appointing him as the Son of my family, I am afraid that the people will have a lot of opinions."


    "Knife, please think twice about this matter." Although Black Moon King tends to Hansen, he feels that this is something wrong and may cause huge controversy within the family.


    Almost all of the princes and aristocrats were opposed to Isa��s appointment of Hansen as a saint. For a time, the noisy scene in the round-moon conference hall was like a vegetable market.


    The Moonlight waved to signal everyone to be quiet, and then they looked at Isa and said: "The blade, we do have some scorn for you and Hansen. We can give him anything that he can give him, but one of the Sons matters a lot. It is really inappropriate to have a foreigner''s inheritance and honor, and please think twice."


    ��Are you finished?�� Isa sat at the top of the conference table and looked coldly at the many princes and nobles who attended the meeting.


    Was swept away by Isa''s gaze, and many of the princes and nobles suddenly felt a cold in their hearts, and they all quieted down and stopped talking, even the Liuhua Wang.


    "If I must appoint Hansen as the Son of my family?" After all the people did not speak, Isa said faintly.


    "Big edge adults, if you insist on this, then please forgive us for being unreasonable. The Presbyterian will never pass this proposal. I think that Wang Shang will never let this proposal pass the monthly meeting." The elders of the Presbyterian Church are bitter It��s like saying: ��The knife is an adult. We are here for the inheritance and glory of my Rebec family. We can��t watch the Ruibate��s foundation destroyed...��


    "What do you mean by saying that I ruined the Ruibeite''s foundation?" Isa said indifferently.


    "Knife, we don''t mean this..." The elders still wanted to say something, but they were interrupted by Isa.


    Isa��s eyes swept over the faces of many princes and nobles, and finally fell on the face of the moon��s king. He said faintly: ��I am calling you today, just to tell you this decision, not to listen to your opinions, starting today. Hansen is the son of my Rebecite, and anyone who has opinions can stand up now."


    Many of the princes and aristocrats were staying, although they were very opposed in their hearts, but in the face of Isa, no one dared to stand up and retort, and could not help but cast their eyes on the moon.


    The moon-wheeled king looked at Isa and asked, "If we don''t agree?"


    Isa suddenly laughed, stood up from the chair, ignored the moon king, and looked at the royal aristocrats in a condescending manner. He said in a word: "You all hear it clearly. From now on, the narrowness of the moon is I have a narrow moon of the Queen of the Blades, and there is only one Queen of the Rebeites. I am born to the people, and I am against the death of the people. You can have objections, but whoever dares to disobey my orders, that is the enemy of my Blade Queen, I I don''t mind giving the moon a new batch of fresh blood."


    ......


    In the next few months, the entire Rebecite was in turmoil, the change of power, the rise and fall of the family, almost every day.


    Hansen is very impressed with Isa''s courage and means. It seems that Isa has been bent on taking the entire Rebec resources into her own hands.


    She couldn''t do it before, but after the promotion of the deification, Isa had absolute power to suppress, which enabled her to quickly complete the complicated process of centralization.


    However, there are certainly many problems encountered in the middle. There are many differences in appearance and appearance. There are many forces in the dark and watching and perfunctory. Isa can truly complete the centralization of power and make the whole Rebecite as a whole, so it is difficult to say the degree of the arm.


    Some things can be solved only by strength. Now, Isa is just taking the first step, and there are still many problems to be faced later.


    Hansen is very confident about Isa, but he has no mood to pay attention to them now, and he is studying the information that Mr. Bai left for him every day.


    The mystery of Xuanmen is profound and profound, and it contains a lot of knowledge. It is not as simple as a few genetic techniques. Any one of them can not be truly mastered by a person who has been studying for hundreds of years.

 Chapter 2299： Deified progress

    The main reason is that Xuanmen��s learning needs to understand the research itself. Many things can be understood without reading the book.


    Hansen intends to find someone to study the information of Xuanmen, and then sort out the content suitable for human learning at all stages, and set up a mystery class in the league school to promote the inheritance of Xuanmen.


    As Mr. Bai said, if one or two of the thousands of people can really get on this road, it is also a blessing of Xuanmen.


    Ji Yanran was very interested in this incident and took over the job from Hansen.


    However, Ji Yanran did not think of Hansen as a course in the school. Instead, he opened a martial arts hall, starting with Xuanmen Buddhism, and then gradually teaching some Xuanmen. Thought and theory.


    "Easy to get things is often not cherished, and Xuanmen''s things are really not suitable for the public to learn, the requirements for the heart are too high, this way will be easier for ordinary people to accept." Ji Yanran explained.


    Han Sen thinks that Ji Yanran also makes sense. In fact, even he only cultivated the secret technique of Xuanmen. He also had a smattering of the theory and knowledge of Xuanmen, not to mention the students who had no experience. It is estimated that they are also learning Baixue. There are few who can really understand.


    "If the school can''t promote it, can you promote it?" Han Sen still has reservations about this.


    Ji Yanran smiled and said: "It is not easy. As long as you are carrying your signboard, there will be many children in the upper class who are crying and asking for it. If they hear that it is Hanon��s martial arts, I am afraid Asking people to find a relationship, smashing the scalp and wanting to send the children to us to study."


    "Mr. Bai means that he hopes to carry forward Xuanmen as much as possible. Isn''t this a tool for serving only the upper class?" Hansen frowned.


    Ji Yanran said with a smile: "You can rest assured that most things have been promoted from the upper class since ancient times. Only when they are recognized by the upper class, can they be truly popularized to the civilian population, academic theory. In this respect, especially the most. The great thinkers and academics of many schools in ancient times have to travel to various countries and use their academic theories to convince the ruling class before they can carry forward their own ideas and theories. Now our conditions have been Very mature, it only takes time to promote."


    "Wife wife, don''t be too hard, you can find someone else to help." Han Sen did not have the heart to do this, and Ji Yan is willing to do that is no better.


    The small box brought back from the holy city, because it was locked, Hansen has not been able to open, thinking that many methods are useless.


    Even the power of Isa could not destroy the small jade box, so until now, Hansen still didn''t know what was inside, and only temporarily closed it up.


    At this time, Han Sen��s hand was playing with a bone needle, which was the one brought out of the maze. There were also twelve drops of deified blood, representing twelve kinds of divine blood.


    Hansen has not used them, just doing research work.


    Because the power of the bones in Hansen''s body is too full, if these deified blood is simply a supplemental energy, then it is almost useless for Hansen.


    Hesitated for a long time, Hansen still intends to use a drop to try.


    The drop that Hansen chose was the blood of the blood-stained blood of the blood system. If you want to try it, it will help him with his blood.


    Hansen took the bone needle and pointed it at his heart and stabbed it straight.


    This is not an ordinary doctor''s injection, not for intravenous injection, but if the ordinary person like Hansen doing this, it is absolutely dead, and must not be imitated.


    The bone needle penetrates into the heart, and a drop of deified blood falls directly into the heart.


    Han Sen is preparing to run the blood of the nerves and refine the blood of the deification, but suddenly heard a voice in his mind.


    "The success of the fusion of the deified gene, the deification of the gene 1, the progress of deification is one percent."


    With the sound in my mind, Han Sen only felt that a horrible force broke out from the heart and merged into the limbs. The cells of the whole body seemed to be injected with a new force and constantly changed.


    Hansen feels that his body seems to be in the skin, and there are continually aging cells discharged from the body. It has been more than a day, and the process is gradually over, and many black-gray aging substances are dropped on the ground. Like a snake, it looks a little scary.


    Hansen: Super **** body.


    Gene Warfare: Heterosexual (Duke) Mantra (Marquis) Dong Xuan (Marquis) Ice Muscle Jade (Duke)


    Rank: Duke.


    Duke gene: 17 points


    Deified progress: one percent.


    Shouyuan: 11.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and did not know what the progress of the deification was.


    ��Is the deified gene and the previous gene separated? What is the meaning of the progress of the deification? Is it true that the progress of the deification can be directly promoted to deification, and the other genes do not need to be full?�� Han Sen also Some people don��t know what it is.


    He tried it and found that after his deification of the gene, his body has undergone a metamorphosis, as if he had obtained a genetic optimization, but the progress of his physical quality is not obvious, and he is still within the scope of the Duke level.


    Hansen tried to refine and refine a drop of deified blood. The result is still the same. Hansen once again experienced the transformation of the body, and added a little deified gene. The progress of deification has also become 2%, but the physical quality has improved. Not very big.


    However, since it is possible to obtain the deified gene, which proves to be a force that can be accepted by the human body, Hansen does not have much hesitation, and absorbs the remaining deified blood to drop by drop.


    In the past two weeks, Hansen has been refining and absorbing the deified blood, eventually achieving a 12% progress in deification and a lot of physical fitness.


    It��s just strange that Hansen��s body did not have the special blood circulation ability because of the deified blood.


    ��Where do you get more deified genes? After reaching 100% progress, you naturally know what they are for.�� Hansen thought about it, and it��s too hard to think that he wants to kill the gods now. Sex.


    "Unfortunately, the young birds of the golden jinwu were eaten by the little red birds, otherwise they can try it. Maybe I can already eat the flesh and blood of the deified creatures now." Han Sen thought in his heart.


    Thinking of the little red bird, Hansen went to look at the egg in the bird''s nest. This look scared Hansen, and saw that the bird''s nest was emitting a strange chain of order, madly toward the red. The egg is drilled inside, and the egg is emitting a dazzling red light, like a swaying red flame.

 Chapter 2300： Little red bird hatching

    "Does the little red bird hatch?" Hansen was happy.


    But looking at it, Han Sen''s face was a bit hard to look at. As the chain of order in the bird''s nest poured into the bird''s egg, the weeds of the weaving bird''s nest were scattered.


    When the dry grass is still in the air, it has turned into a flying ash, and nothing has left before it has fallen to the ground.


    "Not good... This guy won''t want to **** the power of the bird''s nest..." Hansen went to the rescue, but the palm just touched the red flame, and suddenly the whole person quickly aging. Almost instantaneously, it��s already old like a dead person.


    Hansen was only able to take his hand back, and the palm of his hand left the red flame, and the body gradually returned to normal, no longer the kind of aging.


    Seeing that the bird''s nest was scattered a little bit, all the dead grass was turned into fly ash, and Hansen''s heart was simply bleeding.


    There is also a very serious problem. The bird''s nest is nominally the thing that the Emperor Bai Wei placed on him. Now that the bird''s nest is gone, what if he wants the Emperor Bai Wei?


    It��s just useless to say anything now. The power in the bird��s nest seems to have been absorbed by the eggs. The hay is also turned into fly ash, and I can��t get it if I want to take it.


    The red flame above the bird''s egg is getting more and more cracked. The red eggshell melts like a flame. It gradually becomes thinner and more transparent, and you can already see the contents of the egg.


    The red bird is really in the egg, and it can already be seen sleeping in the bird. At this time, its body is spurting with flames, and it seems to have signs of waking up.


    When the eggshell is thin and can''t be thinner, it finally breaks up and turns into nothingness in the flame. Among them, the little red bird also falls out, and the wings open and the **** red flames spew out. A red-hot phoenix.


    After flying three times in the air, Hansen slightly pointed his head and then fell to Hansen''s shoulder.


    Hansen was shocked by this move. Its flames were not ordinary fires. Hansen just touched his hand and almost died of aging. Now if it falls on his body, is it not an old company? There is no residue left.


    When Hansen was shocked, when he saw the little red bird fall, the flame on his body had subsided, and the appearance of the little red bird was restored. It used to fall on Hansen��s shoulder.


    Hansen secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but fortunately the little red bird''s spirituality is enough, otherwise it is really terrible.


    "Little Red!" Boa came in from the outside, and after seeing the little red bird, he suddenly screamed with joy.


    Originally on the shoulders of Hansen, the little red bird was honestly obedient. After seeing Boa, he immediately rebelled and patted his wings and flew to the hands of Boa. He let Boa hold the feathers that touched it, and he still enjoyed the expression. From time to time, squinting at the head to the treasure.


    "What do you do, I am your gold master do not understand?" Han Sen snorted, staring at the little red bird.


    The little red bird seemed to be aware of it. He patted his wings and came behind Boa. He also showed his small head from Boa��s shoulder and secretly looked at Hansen.


    "This guy has swallowed the flesh and blood of the Sun Jinwu, how should he be promoted to the level of deification? How is it so timid?" Hansen had some doubts in his heart.


    However, the power of the little red bird is not fake, and the flame can not withstand Hansen, it must be the power of deification.


    These days, Hansen was quite comfortable. After being appointed as the son of the Rebecite, Isa got a lot of resources. In addition to the eclipse, he got eight planets and many different treasures.


    The narrow resources of the future will also be tilted to Hansen. Unfortunately, he has too many ghosts on his body. He does not need other resources for the time being. He can only store it first.


    Many of the strangers brought by Hansen to the Eclipse Star have left the eclipse to go out and sway, including six great emperors, the moon and the female emperor.


    The six great emperors did not need Hansen''s worry, and the moon was picked up by Gu Liancheng. Originally Hansen wanted to leave the moment of the female emperor, but she refused, and went out to repair.


    Hansen did not insist on staying with her. The female emperor followed him for a long time. Although he was initially coerced by Hansen, he was gradually accepted by Hansen and brought it over the last time.


    People have no worries, they must have near-worry. Hansen��s recent small days have been very good, but the good days have not been able to last too long. It��s not long before I heard that the emperor��s envoys came to the narrowness of the month.


    This time the emperor''s ambassador''s main event was the 14th Emperor''s white surf. When he heard the name, Han Sen felt that it was not very good.


    The master of the sin is the fourteen emperor Bai Bailang, and the purpose of the ambassador''s mission is only to congratulate Isa for the promotion of deification. Under normal circumstances, this kind of thing cannot be performed by the fourteen emperors.


    Deification for the general race, that is the existence of the gods, but within the emperor, deification is only synonymous with the strong, not to be so a teacher of a newly promoted so labor.


    When Hansen knew that there was still Bai Wei in the ambassador''s group, he knew that he was being said by Mr. Bai. I am afraid that this time he had to go to the Imperial Family.


    "If Mr. Bai is not bad, I will go to the Imperial Family this time and I will be in a crisis. I don��t want to take it with me. I don��t want to take care of it when I get it. I stayed in the moon and Isai helped me, no. It will make them suffer, and now resources are available. It should be enough for her to advance to the Duke level. It is not impossible to promote to the ranks in the future."


    "Blood unicorn must be brought, its combat power can help a lot, but do you want to bring a little red bird?" Han Sen hesitated.


    While Hansen was thinking, he suddenly changed his look and stood up to look at the entrance to the garden.


    I saw a blue man with a white girl is entering the garden, the white girl is the white Wei Huang, the blue man Hansen does not know, look at his temperament can probably guess, it should be ten Four emperors are white and waves.


    Hansen was not surprised that they came to find themselves, but was surprised that they had already arrived here, but the people in the base did not react at all.


    Under normal circumstances, someone should report it. Even if they forcefully come in, it should be a bit moving.


    However, he did not even hear a little movement, as if nothing happened in the base, Bai Bailang took Bai Wei all the way to the garden inside the base.


    Hansen frowned and looked at the white waves. It looked like a man of about 30 years old. His appearance is not handsome, but he has a hard-working temperament, as if everything in the world is not put in his heart. Unspeakable free and easy.


    Walking in Hansen''s garden, Bai Bailang was like walking in his own home. He walked freely to Hansen and sat down opposite Hansen. He naturally picked up the stone table. Teapot and teacup, I poured myself a cup and tasted it and said: "Tea is not good, people are good."

 Chapter 2301： Solicit

    "A piece of duke-level heterogeneous gene, a cup of tea, thank you for your patronage." Hansen said very politely.


    Bai Haolang gave a slight glimpse and smiled in a flash: "Good, I like greedy people."


    Saying, Bai Bailang smirked a smile and stared at Hansen seriously: "I want you, open a price."


    "One hundred king-level heterogeneous genes," Hansen said.


    "Well, this price is cheap, you value this price." Bai Qilang did not hesitate, nodded directly.


    "One year." Hansen went on.


    Bai Bailang suddenly looked at Han Sen with a few horror, a hundred king-level heterogeneous genes, for his emperor''s fourteen emperors, it is not a big number.


    But with a hundred king-level heterogeneous genes for a duke for a year, but never had this kind of thing, not to mention a year, even if you buy a dozen Duke is enough.


    ��What price is it permanently bought?�� Bai Yanlang was not angry, and he continued to ask.


    "A hundred pieces of king-level heterologous genes for a year, you want to buy for many years, you can clearly mark the price of children," Hansen said seriously.


    Bai Xiaolang smiled and took a mess from his arms and put it on the table: "Take this to you for a hundred years, I will go tomorrow, come and decide if you come."


    After all, Bai Bailang got up and left without any nostalgia.


    Han Sen glanced at the token on the table, only to see that it was a jasper token, and there was a big palm. There was a dragon on each side, which was in the shape of a dragon. The front of the token was engraved with two words. .


    "This is the 14th brother''s guardian knight token. At least the king''s strongman was qualified to serve as his guardian knight." Bai Wei did not leave, standing there and watching Han Sen said.


    "I am such a small duke, it seems that it is not worthy of the imperial concubine of the Fourteenth Emperor?" Hansen said with a token.


    "The main purpose of the 14th brother to come here is to ask your master to be the Queen of the Blades, but unfortunately was rejected, so I will retreat and hope to take away your disciple of the Queen of the Blades." Bai Wei Dunton said: "Looking Come out, you make him angry."


    "No way, can''t you give it away because someone is angry?" Hansen shrugged his shoulders.


    "Get it." Bai Wei suddenly reached into the face of Hansen.


    "What?" Hansen asked, looking at Bai Wei with surprise.


    "Let''s come to this set and return the nest of the dead bird." Bai Wei said coldly.


    "You can''t take it anymore, what use is it for you?" Hansen secretly complained, and now the bird''s nest was ruined by the little red bird, and he didn''t even have to pay back.


    "It is my own business to take it. You just need to bring things back." Bai Wei said with a cold face.


    "I want to pay back, but the thing was broken when it happened last time." Han Sen spread his hand and said with a look of embarrassment.


    Now that the bird''s nest is gone, you can''t help it. Hansen can only tell the truth.


    Bai Wei listened to Han Sen, but he laughed and looked at Hansen with his crescent-eyed eyes: "You want to pay the bill? You have to know that our white account is not so easy to rely on."


    Bai Wei naturally does not believe that the deified bird''s nest will be so easily destroyed, even if it is a deified strong, it is difficult to damage it.


    "It''s true, I never lie." Han Sen looked at Bai Wei sincerely, and his eyes were full of innocence.


    Bai Wei licked his mouth and turned a blank eye. Obviously, he was very disdainful about Hansen.


    "If you can''t do it, if you are my knight, you should be in debt." Bai Wei poured himself a cup of tea, and leisurely was like a renter who rented a renter.


    "Ten years." Hansen bit his teeth, as if he had made a lot of determination.


    Bai Wei clearly licked his mouth and took a sip of tea. He said bluntly: "This is just interest. When will the nest of the dead bird be returned to me, you can leave at any time, I will not stop you."


    "Does this work?" Hansen blinked.


    Bai Wei smiled and said: "I still don''t kill the bird''s nest or be my guardian knight. You can choose it yourself. I never like to force others to do things that they don''t like to do."


    Hansen did not say that he didn''t want to choose either, because it was impossible. He really wanted nothing, even if the White Emperor himself did not personally collect debts, he would send two deified strongmen to come over, and Hansen could not afford it.


    Bai Wei indulged and said: "In fact, you have no other choice. Fourteen brothers are not a person who will give up easily. I can bet with you. If you don''t be my guardian knight, he will definitely use everything. The means to get you to his side, but his main purpose is still your master, the Queen of the Blades, just want to use you as a springboard."


    After a pause, Bai Wei said: "At least, I really want you, not your master."


    "It seems that I have no other choice." Hansen handed the token to Bai Wei: "Return this to my 14th Emperor."


    Since Bai Wei wants him, then the trouble of white waves is of course solved by Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei took the token and looked around. He looked around and said, "What about your daughter and sister? You can also let them go together. I don''t mind taking a few people together, although I can''t give them a guard. The title of the Cavaliers, but the treatment will not treat them badly."


    Hansen directly refused Bai Wei. This time the Huangji trip was a serious crisis. Although it was also an opportunity, Hansen was not willing to bring Han Menger to take risks, or decided to bring only Boa, blood. Kirin went with the little red bird.


    Bai Wei didn''t say anything more, just took a token from his pocket and handed it to Hansen.


    It is a token with a **** flower in white, with a Wei word in the middle, which is simple and delicate.


    Hansen knows that this is Bai Wei��s guardian knight, and he reached out and said, ��What do you want to do with the royal prince��s guardian? It��s not going to accompany you to eat, drink, or take care of you. Eating and drinking?"


    Bai Wei wrinkled the delicate little nose: "Do you think that after the royal family, there is nothing to do to bully the male tyrants? I have a lot of emperors and princes. If you want to get resources, you must fight on your own strength. Go grab it, otherwise even the emperor''s emperor may not be as good as an ordinary emperor."


    ��Is it so bad?�� Hansen said with some disbelief.


    Bai Wei said: "The father has always believed in the principle of weak meat and strong food, so it is so taught from an early age that our usual income is not much different from that of the general Emperor nobles, even if it is stronger, it is very limited. Other extra things, All have to come up with the corresponding results to fight for it. If you don��t work hard, you may pass it far less than the ordinary princes. You have to do a lot of things, but I will not treat you badly, you won for me. I will give you a share of the benefits, depending on your merits."

 Chapter 2302： Tomb of the Emperor

    Hansen went to see Isa and said that he promised Bai Wei.


    After Isai heard it, "You go to the Imperial Family is the right choice, otherwise you will stay in the narrowness of the month and there will not be enough resources for you to be promoted to the king. Although I am the Queen of the Moon, it is impossible to take all The resources help you to advance to the king level, and the future road has to rely on yourself to go, the Imperial Family is a good place to go."


    Said, Isa narrowed his eyes and looked at Hansen. "I thought you would choose fourteen emperors. I didn''t expect you to choose the Emperor Bai Wei. Is it because of the beauty of the emperor?"


    "The Queen is laughing." Han Sen inexplicably felt a cold behind, and quickly explained: "The fourteen emperors want to lend me to the Queen, you certainly can''t choose him."


    Isha nodded and said: "The fourteen princes really want to be with me, but compared with the Bai Wei Huang, the fourteen princes have a much stronger identity background and can get a lot more resources. You choose Bai Wei Huang, this The aspect is much worse."


    "A lot of difference?" Hansen did not think about it.


    "The mother of the fourteen emperor Bai Binglang is a dragon descent, with the support of the dragons behind him, and the learning and resources of the two emperors. The emperor Bai Wei is only an imperial maid, and the maid is dead. The foundation of Bai Wei can be said to be the worst of the many emperors."


    After a pause, Isa continued: "But because of this, you can get more opportunities in her. It is both good and bad. You can''t be wrong if you choose her."


    Hansen feels that this is just right. He did not intend to sell himself to the Imperial Family in this life. He can have the opportunity to get resources.


    What is the bad foundation of Bai Wei, but after all, there is the identity of the emperor, the resources she has access to, which is much more than the average person, but those resources need Bai Wei to fight for it.


    Hansen packed up things and returned to the emperor with Bai Wei. During this time, he kept refining the power of the ghosts to improve the genetics.


    Although the genetic language has been improving, but there is still a distance from the promotion of the Duke, all the power of the ghost bones can be promoted to the Duke after refining, Han Sen is now somewhat uncertain.


    When Bai Hanlang saw Hansen boarding the battleship with Bai Wei, he did not look at him again.


    Bai Haolang originally went to Hansen, but it was just for Isa. He didn''t have much interest in Hansen itself. A duke himself is not worthy of his attention.


    Although Hansen refused his invitation, he was somewhat unhappy, but Bai Bailang did not turn his face with Han Sen.


    It��s not because there is Bai Wei��s circulation in it, but because Bai Bailang has not given up to Isa, and plans to start from other channels and find a way to recruit Isa to his majesty, so Bai Bailang has no intention to move. Hansen.


    Moreover, in the view of Bai Bailang, Hansen��s vote of Bai Wei��s squatting is simply a ridiculous wrong decision. Even if he does not shoot, Hansen will regret it.


    "How come you only brought her?" Bai Wei saw that Han Sen went to the Imperial Family with the youngest daughter, and could not help but feel a little confused.


    The Imperial Family is not a place for leisure and entertainment to bring women. Hansen has such a capable Han Menger not to bring her such a small daughter to the Imperial Family, so she can''t help but frown.


    "My daughter followed me to get used to it. Without me, she couldn''t sleep." Hansen said with a smile, and did not explain too much.


    The real alien heterogeneous space of the emperor is the kingdom of the emperor, and the vast expanse of the star field is almost comparable to the chaotic star field.


    Although Bai Wei is an emperor, the place where she lives is not within the palace. The emperors of the White Emperor need to be independent after they reach adulthood. Their most primitive starting point is a planet in the emperor''s country.


    The planet that Bai Wei was assigned to was named ��Wind Area��. After Hansen arrived here, he deeply understood how difficult Bai Wei was in the situation of the Imperial Family.


    The living environment of the wind star is very bad. The most important thing is that there are still very few resources. Such a place is the starting planet. Bai Wei is obviously targeted by some people. Otherwise, an imperial woman will not be assigned. This kind of planet comes.


    "I have seen the situation in my present situation. Originally, as long as I completed the task of the father''s confession and took back the remains of the immortal bird, I could get a resource-rich planet, but now nothing is gone, so we have not Too much free time, you have two days off, and you will start working tomorrow." After bringing Hansen to his residence, Bai Wei said to Hansen.


    The place where Bai Wei lives is a castle. The castle is also within a city, but the city''s depression looks like Hansen can''t help but frown.


    Moreover, the inferior standards of the servants and knights in the castle also made Hansen more deeply realize that it is not easy for Bai Wei, the emperor to live.


    "His Royal Highness, are there any enemies in the family?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask.


    Bai Wei��s look unchanged: ��I��m just a maid under the maid girl. I basically don��t have the possibility of inheriting the throne. As long as I don��t fight, the average person will not care about me, but the ten emperors and her mother��s Is an exception."


    Hansen didn''t interject, just listened quietly, but Bai Wei didn''t mean to say it. He just said that Hansen had a good rest and he left.


    However, even if Bai Wei does not say, Han Sen probably can guess a little, Hansen has heard about some of the dark things in the harem.


    Only those who have not had much relationship with Hansen, Hansen is thinking about how to get resources from the Emperor.


    Hansen soon discovered that there are resources everywhere in the Imperial Family, more than the resources of the town Tiangong, but those resources must rely on themselves to fight for.


    Of course, the average person does not even have the qualifications for the fight. Because Bai Wei has such an emperor''s identity, she is qualified to fight for those resources.


    Early the next morning, Han Sen was called by Bai Wei to the Chamber of Deputies to discuss how to get the qualification to enter the Tomb of the Emperor.


    The so-called Emperor''s Tomb is not a real cemetery, but a weapons arsenal, but the weapons there are used by emperors of all ages.


    Of course, there is not only a device of deification, but also all the weapons used by the emperor when he was young.


    The descendants of the royal family can enter the tomb of the emperor to try their luck. If they are lucky enough to get approval from a certain weapon, they can be taken out of the tomb of the emperor and used as their own weapon.


    However, if you want to enter the Tomb of the Emperor, you must first pass a test. Bai Wei has not been able to pass the test of the Emperor''s Tomb. Naturally, he has not entered the Tomb of the Emperor.

 Chapter 2303： White impermanence

    Among the many emperors and emperors, it is a very small number of people who have not yet entered the tomb of Emperor Bai Wei at this age.


    It��s not because Bai Wei��s talent is not good. If he only wants to go to the tomb of the Emperor��s tomb with one person, I am afraid that after the promotion to the king level, it may be 10% to pass the test.


    The test of the Emperor''s Tomb allowed the guards to help together, the test set by the White Emperor, and some of the personal strength of the Emperor of the Emperor, but most of them are not the case, and more is to test the strength of the entire team.


    Those who can become emperors in the future must not be as simple as their personal strength. As an emperor, they need talents of useful people.


    Looking at Bai Wei''s side, the strongest is a duke-level butler. Others are slaves and guardian knights such as marquis and counts. The knights are not except for Hansen.


    The reason why Bai Wei is so miserable is that because the resources of the wind domain star can not afford the high-level knight, the second is not very powerful characters willing to follow her such a fallen emperor, and the general stronger Bai Wei can not see I have a lot of people, so now there are not many people who can use them here.


    The Emperor''s Tomb is allowed to enter with ten guardian knights, but the highest can only be the Duke-level guardian knight, so that the idea of ??going to take the **** unicorn together is also ruined.


    "So, the only people who are useful now are you and me and the housekeeper?" Hansen frowned.


    "Only you and me, there is no housekeeper, but the housekeeper is not a guardian knight, and does not qualify for the Tomb of the Emperor." Bai Wei shook his head.


    Hansen smiled bitterly: "You are using me as a Guardian Knights! Is it that I should get a salary of ten?"


    "The ability to enter the Tomb of the Emperor, the benefits are half of you." Bai Wei said.


    "The emperor''s tomb is the weapon of the emperor. Only you, the emperor, can take it. How do I divide it?" Hansen said.


    Bai Wei smiled: "Of course the Emperor''s weapon in the Tomb of the Emperor can not be taken, but it is not only the emperor''s weapon, but so many emperors and emperors have long been taken up. There are many weapons for funeral, among which There is no shortage of treasures, and the knights can also choose one of them. So we can count one person, not one half of one?"


    Hansen heard that there are benefits to take, and the mood is much better.


    Bai Wei went on to say: "And when I went to the tomb of the Emperor''s tomb, the weapon itself was not the focus. I only had to pass the gate of the Emperor''s tomb, and I was qualified to go to the emperor''s garden. That is the real benefit. The Cavaliers can also go to the emperor to practice with me. Is this important for you?"


    Although Hansen had just arrived at the Imperial Family, he had already heard the name of the Emperor Garden. There was a deified tree in the emperor, rooted in the emperor��s emperor��s vein. Every day during the day, Emperor The tree will spit out the emperor, and the absorption of the emperor can strengthen the gene to enhance the constitution, which is of great help to the evolution of the aristocrats.


    However, the imperialism of the emperor''s tree is limited. Even if it is the emperor''s emperor, it needs to have a certain degree of achievement before being allowed to enter the emperor''s garden to absorb the emperor.


    The Tomb of the Emperor of the Emperor was one of the conditions for entering the Imperial Garden. As for other conditions, Bai Wei had already done it before. Only the tomb of the Emperor of the Emperor, Bai Wei had no way to pass.


    Hansen didn''t know what the test of the Emperor''s Tomb was, and he couldn''t guarantee that he would be able to take Bai Wei to the past, so he could only go and see it first.


    Bai Wei has been promoted to the Duke, plus the Duke-level Hansen, she is full of confidence, I feel that this time will be able to enter the Tomb of the Emperor.


    Keeping Boa and the **** Kirin and the little red bird in the wind star, Hansen and Bai Wei went to the tomb of the Emperor.


    The Tomb of the Emperor was a planet itself. Hansen and Bai Wei first came to the space station outside the planet. Bai Wei went in to go through the formalities, and Hansen waited in the hall.


    "It��s really a hard-working emperor. I have to do everything myself." Hansen sighed in his heart and was closing his eyes, but suddenly he felt someone coming into the hall.


    It was normal to have someone enter the hall, but if the smell of the person was very strange, Hansen couldn''t help but open his eyes and glanced.


    I saw that it was a young man in his twenties. The standard emperor looked like his eyes, and his eyes were extremely firm and bright. The whole person was like a knife that might be unsheathed at any time.


    The man went straight to Hansen and walked until Hansen stopped. He looked at Hansen and asked, "Are you Hansen?"


    "I am Han Sen, what do you call it?" Hansen was a bit strange, he had just arrived at the Imperial Family, and someone came to the door.


    "White impermanence." The young man answered seriously.


    After listening to this name, Hansen couldn''t help but think: "This name is also explosive. I don''t know who is so talented. If you give such a name to your son, don''t you fear that the son will give them the end?"


    White impermanence did not feel any problem, watching Han Sen continue to ask: "You are the Hansen with the bamboo and the sword?"


    "I am Hansen right, the sword is just a joke that others are joking, when it is not true." Hansen said.


    White impermand nodded: "It is you. I have long wanted to fight with the lonely bamboo, but I have never had a chance. Since you are here, I will fight with you first."


    White impermanence took a card from his pocket and handed it to Hansen: "You hold this card, I am waiting for you at home tomorrow night."


    After all, the white impermanence did not wait for Hansen to say anything, and he turned and left.


    "What''s the situation? I haven''t promised yet?" Hansen wanted to stop the white impermanence, but others had already left the hall in a few steps and flew directly away from the station.


    "Who is this in the end?" Han Sen looked at the card in his hand, it should be a pass and the like. The black card only had three white words on the white, and nothing else was written. I don''t know. What is the identity of the impermanence in the royal family?


    Hansen is looking at the card inside, and Bai Wei walked out from the inside. He saw Hansen��s card suddenly change his face: ��Where did the card in your hand come from?��


    "Just a white impermanent guy came over, somehow said something, then gave me this card and left." Hansen said with a card.


    Bai Wei��s face was a bit ugly, and he hurriedly asked, ��Is he going to challenge you?��


    "It should be that." Hansen nodded.


    "That''s awful, how can he know that you have come here, and also specifically to challenge you, there must be problems in it, there are people who secretly play ghosts." Bai Wei said with a bite on his lips.


    "Who is this white impermanence? Is it famous?" Hansen asked less seriously.


    Bai Wei sighed: "He is my brother, but also a prince, and is still born to the queen, but unlike the average prince, he is not too big for his rights, and he is pursuing his own breakthrough. Even the father said that he is the body. The best talented prince, the achievements of his own evolution in the future are limitless."

 Chapter 2304： Eighteen hits

    "Because of his personality problem, the father did not pass on his plan, but he was very fond of him. He is the only one who does not need to recruit a knight to fight for it. Bai Wei said.


    "He is so favored, will other princes and empresses not be jealous?" Hansen said with amazement.


    "It��s just that jealousy is so simple, but no one can take him. There is no mention that the father is very fond of him, and he is the queen��s parent. Today, the prince is his father��s brother, even if it��s just a national disciple. This title makes people who want to move him have to think twice before they go." Bai Wei said.


    "Which country is the teacher?" Hansen knows very little about the internal situation of the Imperial Family.


    "Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi." Bai Wei said this name, involuntarily lowered some of the voice, it seems that just mentioning the name makes her feel a little uncomfortable.


    "His things will be known in the future. In short, the challenge of the impermanent emperor can not go." Bai Wei said.


    "I didn''t intend to go." Hansen shrugged and said with a smile, how could he accept such a strange challenge, it is simply not thankful.


    Bai Wei sighed with relief: "That''s good, I have already done the procedure, let''s go."


    When the two left the space station and flew to the Tomb of the Emperor, there was a woman sitting in the monitoring room of the space station, watching the every move of Hansen and Bai Wei in the monitor.


    This woman is extremely dignified and beautiful, just sitting there gives a pleasing aesthetic.


    On the face of appearance, this woman is not top-notch, and there is no big gap between the big beautiful people like the fox, but she has the beauty of the indifference of the wisdom beads, but it is impressive, as if everything in the world has been reflected in In the scorpion of her lake-like spirit.


    The stationmaster of the space station stood next to the woman with a flattering expression: "The mirror is an adult. If something is told, it will be done for you."


    "I just want to stay here quietly for a while, can I stand up?" The woman said with a smile.


    "Of course... of course... what are you doing? Don''t go out soon... Hurry up... I will give me some action..." The stationmaster quickly rushed out the original staff in the monitoring room.


    "Mirror adult, do you have other instructions?" After the stationmaster drove all the staff out, he smiled and came to the woman, nodding his head and asking.


    The woman just looked at the webmaster and smiled and said nothing.


    The webmaster was slick and slick, and he understood the meaning of the woman in an instant. While leaning back to the door, he smiled and nodded. "The mirror is big, you rest... small will not bother you..."


    Going back to the door, the stationmaster also carefully took the door and did not dare to make a sound, for fear of disturbing the woman''s appearance.


    There is only one woman left in the monitoring room, but the woman is still dignified and not slack, and can be called a model of a lady.


    "Bai Wei, Bai Wei, why are you suffering?" The woman looked at Bai Wei, who was heading to the tomb of the Emperor, and sighed softly.


    In a short while, the woman��s gaze looked at Hansen, who was walking with Bai Wei, and looked at it with a look of scrutiny.


    After watching it for a while, I muttered to myself: "The disciples of the Queen of the Moon''s Swordsman have practiced in the Tiantian Palace for a few years. After being promoted to the Marquis level, they returned to the narrowness of the month, and as a preparatory knight, they entered the Ice Blue Knights and went to the chaotic star field. I once got the deification of Kong Fei, and it��s still quite good. It��s just a poor birth. The crystal family��s subordinates relying solely on external forces are too low in evolution, the genes are not stable enough, and the future may be promoted. Sex is very low, it is not bad for a while. If you want to focus on training a knight, the pay is not proportional to the return."


    Hansen followed Bai Wei to the Tomb of the Emperor. The whole planet is like a cemetery. There are graves and graves of all sizes.


    It��s just that there��s not a creature buried in it, but a weapon of the same kind.


    In fact, Hansen himself is not very interested in the weapons of different treasures. He already has a deified scorpion and a ghost tooth knife in his hand. The general alien sword is really invisible.


    Compared with the different treasures, Hansen wants a god-level weapon.


    The general alien weapon, even if it is a deified level of the thunder, the thorns in his hand can not exert too much power, used to sneak attack, but also can produce a good numbness effect on the king-level powerhouse and half-step deification.


    However, if the king-level powerhouse does not give the opportunity to release the thunderbolt in the vicinity of the thunder, then the role of the thunderbolt will be greatly reduced.


    Hansen, they landed on the square of the Emperor''s Tomb. There were nine bronze town tombs on both sides of the square. At the moment Hansen set foot on the square, eighteen bronze town tombs suddenly came to life.


    It��s just that they don��t mean to attack Hansen and Bai Wei. At the same time, there is a mouth, and every town��s tomb has spit out a weapon.


    The eighteen weapons are different, all hanging in front of the town tomb beasts.


    Bai Wei has entered a state of combat. He said to Hansen: "Every weapon will attack us. We must block all weapons from our own forces, and we will be qualified to enter the military tomb. In the meantime, you are not allowed to use any alien treasures, otherwise it will be a failure."


    Between Bai Wei��s words, a long gun has condensed the power of horror. Between the black flames rising, it seems that a flame enchanted the rifle, and the volley stabbed Hansen and Bai Wei. .


    "I will block the nine shots in front, and you will block the remaining nine shots." Bai Wei said that he wanted to shoot the long shot.


    Hansen was the first to stand in front of Bai Wei and smiled and said: "Or I will come first, when I can''t support it, you will not be late."


    Seeing that the long gun was like a dragon, Hansen directly condensed the ice muscle jade, and slammed it toward the tip of the gun.


    The woman in the monitoring room saw Hansen directly colliding with the strength of the rifle, and could not help but frown slightly: "The 18 weapons of the Emperor''s Tomb are not tested purely to test the power of the emperor''s emperor, but more importantly, let them Understand that to deal with different kinds of forces, you need to use different methods to deal with, so that you can achieve twice the result with half the effort. This Hansen forcibly violently violent, even if it can defeat a long shot, its own strength will be damaged, For the next continuous attack, it will be more and more difficult to cope with it. It is really courageous, like this coward, and I don��t know how he can be alongside the same."


    At the time of this woman''s thinking, Hansen''s fist had hit the tip of the long gun that turned into a dragon, and the fist hit the one-horn of the dragon.


    boom!


    Under the punch, the body of the dragon was directly shattered and turned into a raging flame.

 Chapter 2305： Boxing 18 soldiers

    "A dozen shots of the weapon, although the more the stronger, but the first strike also has the strength of the ordinary celestial Duke, the original Duke, can force the rifle to smash, such physical quality is really good. "The woman in the monitoring room is only good for Hansen''s evaluation."


    This kind of physical quality is not uncommon in the emperor. Even Bai Wei, who has just been promoted to the Duke, can achieve this level with the use of the emperor''s final fist. This is not worthy of a woman''s surprise.


    What''s more, women are more admired for men who have the courage to work, rather than Lu Man who relies on Hansen to be physically dependent.


    Women have always believed that power can be gradually strengthened through various channels, but if IQ and EQ are not good, it is difficult to make up for it.


    Hansen, a boxing rifle, immediately flew over with a weapon and sent a terrible blow to him without any gaps in between.


    It was a knife, and in the moment of smashing to Hansen, it was turned into a swallowing tiger and roared toward Hansen.


    Hey!


    Hansen punched out, and the hard-boiled blow of the tiger knife was also shattered. The powerful force did not make Hansen��s fist appear half-scarred. It seemed to be as pure as jade.


    Eighteen kinds of weapons came to Hansen bombardment. Each weapon has its own unique strength. The gun is condensed, the knife is fierce, and the sword is wounded. Each hit has the essence of the weapon itself.


    According to the normal situation, the emperor or the emperor will choose the knights of their own or their men according to the different characteristics of each weapon, and try to defeat the bombardment of 18 weapons by restraint.


    However, Hansen completely ignored so many, what swords and swords are good, come to him is a direct blow, eight consecutive weapons are directly smashed by his fist, and Hansen is like nothing. there


    "The physical quality is really good, but I want to force the 18 strokes by my body strength. It is too naive. Even if I am alone, I am afraid I may not be able to do it." The color.


    It is not difficult to forcibly break eight weapons, but it can be done like Hansen. It is really not what the Duke can do. With these eight punches, Hansen is enough to stand in the top of the Duke.


    It is indeed amazing that a Duke of the original body can achieve this level.


    Bai Wei stood behind Hansen, and her look was slightly complicated. Of course, she knew very well that the strength of the 18 weapons was getting stronger and stronger. She was not sure to take the next nine shots, so she would let Han Sen pick up the back. Nine hits, she supported as many as possible in front.


    However, Hansen shot directly from the beginning, and she also worried that Hansen would have insufficient strength.


    After all, Hansen is still the Duke of the original body. Unlike the Duke of the Star, the power of the planet can be used, and the Duke of the Celestial Body can use the power of all things to supplement its consumption.


    In this way, she relied on her own strength to make a continuous eighteen strokes. Bai Wei asked herself not to be able to do so, otherwise she would not ask Han Sen to help.


    However, it is clear that Bai Wei��s fears are a bit redundant. Eighteen kinds of weapons are bombarded one by one. Hansen has always been as stable as a mountain. One punch and one attack, all attacks are shattered.


    No matter how the power of those weapons changes, how can they be different, they can not escape Hansen''s punch.


    Seeing that a dozen weapons were smashed by Hansen, Hansen was like a okay person. Bai Wei��s face showed a surprise color, while the woman in the surveillance room��s eyes was a little weird.


    boom!


    The last weapon was also bombarded by Hansen, and the woman��s face in the prison room was already exposed.


    "It''s no wonder that he can be the same as the solitary bamboo. It turned out to be a fierce physique. It is also a character. Unfortunately, such a person is most easily suppressed by a more advanced strongman. After all, it is only a coward." What a woman seems to think of , smiled and said to himself: "This is also good, such a person has the ability to do things for Bai Wei, and easy to control will not cause any big trouble, to be considered a suitable candidate for the guardian knight, Bai Wei''s vision Not bad."


    After all, the woman got up and walked slowly toward the surveillance room. After entering the Tomb of the Emperor, the surveillance would not be seen. It would not make sense for her to stay.


    The stationmaster of the space station watched the woman leave the space station and could not help but wipe the cold sweat on his forehead: "It��s really scaring me, but fortunately, there is no anger."


    The woman is very famous in the emperor. The white-brother��s sister has been married to the emperor��s deified strong by the last emperor. Unfortunately, it��s not long before the emperor��s deification. Dead, she did not marry again.


    It��s really horrifying to lift the mirror lady in the emperor, not because the strength of the mirror lady itself is strong, but because Mrs. Mirror is in charge of the secret agency ��Spring Rain�� that belongs to the White Emperor. One of the most trusted confidants, even the name of Chun Yu is taken by Mrs. Mirror. As for what it means, no one knows it yet.


    Hansen shattered the bombardment of eighteen weapons, and the eighteen town tombs suddenly restored the original dead body, and the two also passed through the square to enter the cemetery.


    Bai Wei��s eyes looked at Hansen differently, and he was able to forcibly destroy the bombardment of 18 kinds of weapons at the Duke level. This is not the case among the emperors, and Hansen seems to be very easy. It was done, and the physical strength was stronger than she expected.


    "How do we get weapons?" Hansen looked at the graves and tombstones everywhere.


    Although he is not very concerned about the different weapons, but there are benefits to take, naturally can not be missed.


    Bai Wei came back and glanced at the tombstones around him and said: "There are crowns on the tombstones, which are the tombs of my royal family members. The weapons inside are not allowed to be knights. The weapons in other tombs, as long as you can Push the tombstone away and take it out and take it away."


    ��So easy?�� Hansen didn��t quite believe it would be that simple.


    Bai Wei shook his head and said: "In fact, it is not easy. Once on the tombstones, there are only crown marks. You don''t know who is buried in the tomb. Naturally, you don''t know whether the weapons inside are good or bad. Pushing a tombstone, no matter whether it is good or bad, it must be taken away, it can''t be replaced, that is, there is only one chance. Unfortunately, there are no characters like Mr. Bai around me, otherwise you can figure out which grave is in it. Buried with the instrument of deification, then you don''t have to take a chance."


    After a pause, Bai Wei said: "Fortunately, the weapons are only for the qualification of entering the emperor''s garden. The high-level treasures that can be obtained are certainly worthy of joy. It doesn''t matter if you can''t get them."


    "Since it is here, how can I choose one or two?" Hansen said with a smile, while the eyes looked at the graves in the four.


    Hansen didn''t like to take chances, and his Xuanmen''s technique didn''t learn well. It wasn''t as good as Mr. Bai''s calculations, so he had to open the hole and the purple butterfly **** mirror, and carefully observe the tombstones and graves.

 Chapter 2306： Selector

    Every tombstone and grave has a special prohibition. It is almost impossible to see what kind of weapon is inside.


    However, under the Mirror of the Purple Butterfly, after the construction of the graves was traced back, it was clear that what was buried inside.


    Bai Wei has no ability to distinguish, and he is not willing to waste time on this kind of luck-taking thing. He walked over to the nearest crown tombstone and wanted to push the tombstone away.


    "Wait a minute." Hansen stopped Bai Wei who wanted to push the tombstone.


    The tombstone that Bai Wei wants to push open, although the quarantine weapons buried in it are not bad, but the level is too low, not much use.


    "How?" Bai Wei looked at Han Sen inexplicably.


    "This tombstone is not for you, let''s take a look." Hansen smiled and said.


    Now he is following the resources of Bai Wei, Bai Wei''s strength is one point, there is a chance to grab more resources, Han Sen intends to help her as much as possible, helping Bai Wei is to help him to fight for resources.


    Bai Wei looked at Han Sen and said for a while: "Which tombstone is right for me?"


    "Let''s have a look at it first." Hansen said as he walked forward.


    The Tomb of the Emperor is a planet, the area is very large, and the quarantine weapons are also amazing, but most of them are just a quantity.


    Although the crown mark is a boutique, but because the order is not the same, the practicality will be much different.


    Hansen��s goal is of course the instrument of deification. If there is no instrument of deification, then the next best thing is to get a king-level device.


    Bai Wei followed Hansen and looked at Hansen��s tomb and looked at the tomb. He had some doubts in his heart. He did not know what Hansen was based on.


    "What type of weapon do you want?" Hansen asked as he looked.


    "Can you choose?" Bai Wei looked strangely at Hansen.


    "Make a wish, if it is realized? Dreams always have to be." Hansen smiled.


    Bai Wei stared at Hansen for a while and said: "If possible, I want a sword."


    Bai Wei is very clear, Han Sen should have any way to distinguish the different treasures in the grave, so she will ask her.


    However, this kind of thing has made her somewhat unbelievable. The weapon selection of the Emperor''s Tomb is also a test. Because each tomb has a ban, it is impossible to see what is inside by relying on the ability of perspective.


    Among the tombs of the Emperor, there are only two kinds of powers, one is air transport, and the other is derivation.


    For the average person, the ethereal air transport is very important for an emperor, at least the White Emperor thinks so.


    The technique of derivation is a skill that can smoothly carry out God''s will, and it can be regarded as a capability to undertake gas transportation. Therefore, the selection of weapons is actually a test of gas transportation.


    Although the luck of one time does not mean anything, if you can select the advanced weapons, it will leave a good impression in the heart of the White Emperor. It is very important for many emperors.


    Hansen looked at the past one by one and came to a small grave in front of the mountain. He finally stopped.


    Because this tomb is only one meter high, the tombstone is also low and broken, but Hansen has already traced back with the purple butterfly **** mirror. It should be a very powerful deification sword, which must be the match of an emperor after he was promoted to deification. The sword is undoubted.


    "Just it." Hansen pointed to the little grave.


    "What is in the grave?" Bai Wei did not start, but asked Hansen.


    "Who knows, it''s possible that your wish will come true." Hansen smiled.


    After listening to Bai Wei, he stared at the tombstone and watched it for a while, then suddenly turned and left.


    "Don''t push it open?" Hansen asked with amazement as Bai Wei asked.


    "I believe in your judgment, but please help me choose another cemetery. The king''s weapon is enough." Bai Wei said seriously.


    Hansen nodded and took Bai Wei to move on. My heart was a bit stunned by Bai Wei.


    Although Bai Wei is a royal girl, but because it is not a favorite, the background is not very good, there are not many opportunities to get a deified weapon. Now there is a deification device in front of her, she can give up, this can It��s not something that anyone can do.


    The Tomb of the Emperor of the Emperor is a test to test the imperial power of the ladies and grandfathers. Although it is not 100% accurate, the imperial concubine who chooses a good weapon may not be stronger than others.


    However, if Bai Wei took the instrument of deification, he would surely attract attention. This is the most unpredictable thing in people''s minds. Even if you know that you have taken the deification of the device, it does not mean anything, but it still makes many people feel uncomfortable. Maybe it will be regarded as a stab in the eyes.


    Bai Wei gave up the instrument of deification, and only took a king-level device to go out, that is, it would not be too swaying and attracting hatred, and it could leave a relatively good impression to the White Emperor.


    As far as Bai Wei is concerned, this is the best choice for her.


    "It seems that Bai Wei''s ambition is not small." Han Sen secretly said.


    If there is no one in the world, he will choose the instrument of deification. If Bai Wei chooses this way, it will prove that she has already had a wild vision in her heart, so she will have some scruples.


    Hansen continued to move forward and stopped in front of a tombstone marked with a crown. He pointed to the tombstone and said, "Try this one, maybe there will be income."


    Bai Wei did not hesitate this time and directly pushed the tombstone. The tombstone was removed and the grave suddenly split open, revealing a rectangular box inside.


    Bai Wei opened the box and saw a golden sword lying in it, his face suddenly showing the color of movement.


    "This is one of the swords used before the Emperor Wu��s promotion to the deification. The golden phoenix sword of the king level, you are really very powerful." Bai Wei just looked at the sword in his hand at random, not very concerned, but his eyes were staring Hansen said.


    Although Bai Wei is already very high on Han Sen, Han Sen��s performance makes her feel surprised again and again.


    "Hurry is good." Hansen smiled and looked around and said: "Now I should choose my weapon. Can I choose if I don''t have a crown tag?"


    "You can choose whatever you like, you don''t need to have any scruples. The Cavaliers don''t need a register, and no one cares, and there are few deified devices except the royal relics." Bai Wei said. .


    Hansen nodded and continued to walk forward, taking a careful look at each grave while walking.


    The vast majority of the different treasures in the ordinary graves are just full, the quality is relatively general, and it is more difficult to choose a good thing than Bai Wei.


    Hansen walked for more than two hours before finally stopping at a grave.


    There was nothing special about this soldier''s grave. After Han Sen looked at it, he no longer hesitated and pushed the tombstone away. He saw a small box in the tombstone.


    The box is really small, only the size of the palm, and it doesn''t look like it can be loaded with weapons.


    Hansen did not have a surprised expression, reached for the box and took out a ring inside.

 Chapter 2307： Emperor tree

    The ring is a very textured silver color with an eye-like emerald that looks very beautiful.


    Hansen pinched the ring and played it. The look on his face was slightly weird.


    The reason why he chose this ring is because he couldn��t see through what kind of thing this ring is. Even the things that the purple butterfly **** Mirror can��t see through are definitely a good thing, maybe it��s a piece. The instrument of deification.


    Hansen didn''t have as many concerns as Bai Wei, so he chose this ring directly.


    However, the ring was played in the hand, but it was found that it was difficult to stimulate the power of the ring. Hansen changed several forces continuously, but the ring never responded, as if it were just ordinary playthings.


    ��How can there be a ring here? What level of treasure is it?�� Bai Wei saw that the ring was slightly frowning. The burial in the tomb of the Emperor��s tomb should be all weapons. The other treasures are rarely buried. this.


    "I don''t know, maybe the power attribute is wrong, I can''t motivate it." Hansen thought about it and put the ring on the little finger: "The election is chosen, and now regret it too late, let''s go."


    Bai Wei looked at Hansen��s ring and didn��t say anything. He left Hansen��s tomb and then went straight to the emperor��s garden.


    Bai Wei didn''t really care about what kind of weapon to choose. The reason why she urgently wanted to pass the test of the Emperor''s tomb was mainly to enter the emperor''s garden.


    The emperor''s garden is in the central area near the kingdom of the emperor. Hansen followed Bai Wei to continue into the hinterland of the emperor''s country, and suddenly his eyes lit up.


    I saw that in the space, there is a huge alien like a planet passing by, like a dragon in ancient times, with a burning flame.


    "That is the flame dragon, responsible for the demonization of the kingdom of the emperor." Bai Wei said.


    The kingdom of the emperor is stronger than Hansen��s imagination. Hansen, who looks at many strange things, is not connected. The powerful creatures of all ethnic groups should have their own merits, and there is a great pilgrimage.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s eyes saw something and couldn��t help but change his face.


    "What''s wrong?" Bai Wei looked at Hansen with some doubts. Before she experienced various dangers with Hansen, she did not see Hansen revealing this expression.


    "What is that?" Hansen pointed to a place in front of him.


    There is an area in the sky, there is no sun, moon and stars, only a huge mysterious building like a star stands in the void.


    It is an ancient tower. Standing in the void, there is a feeling of unreality. It is simple, mysterious, and desolate. It seems that it is not something belonging to this world, and it seems to be incompatible with the surrounding stars.


    The tower was made of dark stone, with seven layers of anise and a black bell hanging from each corner. But the clock did not show any signs of shaking. It seemed to be fixed. It was still motionless and seemed to be dead.


    The ancient tower is no longer mysterious, and Hansen is not surprised, but the shape of the tower is too much like the tower of the gods.


    Except for the material and the metal material of the destiny tower, the other details are exactly the same. The most horrible thing for Hansen is that the plaque above the tower door also has the word "destiny", not the universal of the gene universe. The text is the ancient text of the Union.


    Bai Wei followed Hansen''s fingers and saw the ancient tower standing in the void. He said, "It is the holy tower of our royal family. Only those who have made great merits are qualified. Enter the sanctuary within the sanctuary."


    "Santa?" Hansen looked at Bai Wei doubtfully, hoping she could explain it in detail.


    Bai Wei shook his head and said: "I don''t know much about the Santa Claus. I only know that there is a big mystery inside. Every strong person who enters it will have a great increase in strength. But because only the talents who have made great contributions to my emperor I can get into it, and when they come out, they don��t mention everything in the Santa, and I don��t know what��s inside.��


    After a pause, Bai Wei said: "It��s just that I heard that there is a mysterious genetic technique. Anyone who has practiced has great help for themselves. However, the genetic skills that each person has developed after they go in are different. It''s hard to understand. But these are just rumors. It''s true or false, and there is no way to tell. Only those who have really gone in know what is inside."


    "Is this what the emperor sages left behind?" Han Sen asked with a shock in his heart.


    "It shouldn''t be. The legend has existed since the alien space of the emperor''s country was discovered. Like Bai Yujing of Zhentian Temple, no one knows why they exist there," Bai Wei said.


    "Is this destiny tower related to my destiny tower? In terms of time, when the emperor''s holy tower appeared, there should be no human beings? How can it be engraved with the ancient words of the alliance?" Hansen There were countless thoughts in my heart, but I couldn��t figure it out for a while.


    Hansen hated not to enter the tower of the ancient life and look at it. Unfortunately, he is not even qualified to get close to the ancient tower. He can only suppress the waves in his heart and stop looking at the empty sky. Guta, continue to follow Bai Wei to the emperor''s garden.


    The emperor''s garden is not a planet, but it is more spectacular than the planet. A continent is suspended in space, which is probably bigger than the average planet.


    In that continent, a huge tree stands tall, and the canopy almost covers the entire continent, huge and unimaginable.


    The tree is dark and the leaves are a yellowish color that looks very beautiful.


    After the emperor��s garden was near, Han Sen felt the horror of the emperor tree, and any leaf was several times larger than the football field.


    And each leaf has many strange symbols on it. When you look closely, you find that the symbols are actually the veins of the leaves themselves.


    But the veins of each leaf are different, emitting different mysterious atmosphere.


    "The emperor tree is the source of our royal culture. The symbols on the emperor''s leaves are the origin of my emperor''s script. The official text of the emperor is still the emperor. Only when it is external, will the universe be used. Text." Bai Wei explained.


    Hansen nodded slightly and entered the emperor''s garden with Bai Wei.


    The mountains and rivers are all under the cover of the emperor trees, and the magnificence of the scene is unimaginable.


    After truly entering the emperor''s garden, Hansen was even more surprised. I saw a piece of real dragon entrenched between the mountains and rivers. The scorpion and the body all radiated a horrible atmosphere, just like the ancient creatures.


    "That is not a real dragon, but the root of the emperor tree." Bai Wei said.

 Chapter 2308： Emperor dragon

    Hansen can''t believe it. He looks at the real dragons on the earth and can see the dragons, dragons, dragon teeth, dragon scales, etc., where there is a half-rooted rhizome.


    Between the shots, I saw a group of birds falling on the back of the real dragon. The dragon suddenly raised a dragon, the dragon was fluttering, the dragon tooth was staggered, the sound of the dragon stalked straight into the nine, and the frightened birds swarmed. Escape, clearly is a living dragon.


    Bai Wei explained: "The emperor tree is rooted in the kingdom of the emperor''s country. Every root must evolve into a dragon of the emperor''s roots. The emperor also converges in the emperor, wanting to absorb the emperor. It is necessary to sit on the body of the emperor to absorb the emperor. Each emperor is different, the emperor can absorb different degrees, and the position of the dragon is different, the strength of the emperor is different, the general dragon The emperor is the most prosperous, and the less the emperor, the less."


    "It turned out that, why didn''t you see other people?" Hansen nodded and looked around, and did not see the people of the Imperial Family absorb the temper here.


    "This is the edge of the emperor''s garden. It is all the emperor''s roots. The emperor''s emperor is not strong. Generally, the strong people of our family absorb the emperor in a position closer to the main root. When we first come, we will first Just look for an Emperor Dragon here and try it.�� Bai Wei said, he went to an Emperor Dragon.


    There are still a few miles away from the Emperor Dragon, and the Emperor Dragon��s head snarls at them and seems to be warning them not to approach.


    Bai Wei and Han Sen did not care, and continued to fly toward the Emperor Dragon. The Emperor Dragon��s body vibrated. If the mountain was volleyed, it came to Hansen and Bai Wei.


    Hansen saw this clearly. The half body of the Emperor Dragon was exposed outside, and the latter half was plunged into the mountains and rivers. It could not rise from the vines. It only twisted the body and wanted to drive them away.


    Although the strength of the Emperor Dragon is strong, but because it does not have the ability to release power, coupled with limited body, where Hansen and Bai Wei are blocked, the two quickly landed on the top of the head.


    The emperor twisted for a while, and he was unable to open Hansen and Bai Wei, and he gradually calmed down and continued to lie on the ground.


    Hansen sat on the dragon''s head, but did not feel any temperament, could not help but look at Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei smiled and said: "After a while, you naturally understand."


    Hansen can only wait for the temper to wait for the next time. The Emperor Dragon here can only be regarded as the root must, and there is less emperor, but the power of the Emperor Dragon is weaker and will not move to them.


    After waiting for a while, I saw that the yellow leaves of the tree were lightly lit up. The emperors were shining with the golden brilliance. The entire emperor tree exudes the light of the gods, just like the **** tree that gave birth to everything in ancient times. .


    "Hey!" Wanlong Qiqi, a piece of Emperor Dragon roared and writhed, and did not wait for Hansen to figure out what the situation was, the Emperor Dragon they sat down and slammed into the ground.


    The earth seems to melt into water, and the Emperor Dragon drilled directly. Hansen and Bai Wei sat on the faucet, and the dragon continued to dive.


    It should have been dark and underground, but it seems to be able to see the distant scenery under the water, and between the far-reaching cymbals, there is a cloud-like thing shining with golden brilliance.


    The emperor stopped at a distance far from the golden sun. He opened a dragon ball in the golden sun and spit out a dragon ball. He suddenly saw that in the golden sun, a silk Jinhua was sucked into the dragon ball. To make the Dragon Ball shine more and more.


    Han Sen��s stunned look is hard to imagine. It��s actually underground.


    "I don''t want to absorb the emperor any more, what are you doing there?" Bai Wei reminded Han Sen that he had run his own genetics.


    As Bai Wei''s genetics worked, the golden glare from the golden sun was inhaled into her body, making her whole person seem to be covered with a golden light.


    Hansen also ran the genetic term, tried to absorb the golden mans, and soon felt a sigh of hot air poured into the body, blending with his breath.


    However, the number of Jinmang is too small, and it is not as fast as Hansen��s direct refining of the body.


    The mosquito legs are also meat. Although Hansen absorbed the golden mansions, it only took one hour. When he sat down, he took back the dragon beads and snarled and took them out of the ground and re-slid on the ground.


    "There is too little emperor, time is too short." Hansen shook his head.


    "This Emperor Dragon is only the root of the Emperor''s tree. If you want to be closer to the Emperor''s veins and continue for a longer period of time, you must go to the Emperor Dragon that the main roots have made." Bai Wei said.


    "What are you waiting for?" Hansen said with some eagerness to try.


    "The main roots are often occupied by others. If we want to go up, we can only compete with others." Bai Wei sighed.


    ��Is there a time to come first?�� Hansen said.


    Bai Wei shook his head: "Everything here speaks with strength. If you have the ability, you can occupy the main root. If you have no ability, you can only use the general roots. In addition to not killing people, you can use any means here."


    "Your father is really not understanding pity and jade, does not have any preferential treatment for his daughter?" Hansen said depressedly.


    "No." Bai Wei answered with certainty.


    "If this is the case, then we can only grab it by ourselves." Han Sen said, he flew in the direction of the emperor tree.


    Bai Wei did not say anything, just behind Han Sen.


    Both she and Hansen are just the Duke, and there are only two people. There is almost no possibility of being able to grab the main root. After all, they can occupy the main root. They are generally king-level powerhouses, and they are surrounded by guardian knights. Easy to snatch.


    Bai Wei did not intend to really grab, but hoped to try his luck and see if he could find an unmanned main root.


    After all, the emperor is not likely to come here every day, and the pro-Knight can only come with the emperor, and can not come here alone.


    So if you are lucky, it is not difficult to find a main root.


    The closer to the emperor tree, the more terrible the dragons are. The general emperors are all yellow and yellow. It didn''t take long for them to suddenly see a dragon full of gold scales in front and rest on the ground.


    "That is the main root emperor." Bai Wei was slightly happy, because there was no other figure on the golden emperor, apparently not yet occupied.


    Hansen and Bai Wei carefully fell on the body of the Golden Emperor Dragon. The golden Emperor Dragon was sleeping, and it seemed that he was not aware of it. It was the two people who came to the dragon head smoothly.


    "The Emperor Dragons had just absorbed a temperament not long ago. They should not enter the vein again so soon. We are waiting here for a while." Bai Wei��s mood is good, and Xiao Ying��s said to Han Sen.

 Chapter 2309： One hit

    Hansen waited for a few hours on the body of the Golden Emperor Dragon. He did not wait until the Emperor Dragon entered the vein again, but saw several figures coming over here, leaving Bai Wei''s heart slightly tight.


    Hansen also saw those people. His eyesight is far better than Bai Wei. He has already seen who those people are, and he can''t help but frown.


    The head of the group turned out to be the fourteen emperors, and the followers should be the guardian knights. There are four, two Len and one Gana, and the other is the emperor. Family.


    The atmosphere of the four knights is terrible, at least the king-level powerhouse, the imperial female knight, Hansen looked a bit familiar, but looked carefully, but did not know.


    "Fourteen brothers!" Bai Wei saw that Bai Bailang was also a change of face. With her strength, it is naturally impossible to compete with Bailu Lang for this main root.


    "Bai Wei has seen fourteen brothers." Bai Wei started to bow.


    Bai Yanlang glanced at Bai Wei and waved faintly: "Since you have entered the Imperial Garden, it is a competitor who has the same qualifications as me. You don''t have to be so polite."


    After all, Bai Yanlang swept aside Han Sen, but he only glanced at it, and then his eyes returned to Bai Wei, faintly said: "But you are my empress, after all, I am the emperor. Brothers can''t be too bully. You can choose one of the four knights around me. As long as someone around you can take them a blow, this main Genji will let you."


    "The fourteen brothers are joking. If you want, if you take it, we will go to another dragon." Bai Wei is ready to leave.


    Bai Bailang took a step forward and took Bai Wei��s arm. He smiled and said: ��You don��t have to be arrogant when you are Weimei. Since you came to the emperor��s garden, it��s inevitable that competition will be in the future, or you��ll get used to it earlier. You can rest assured. Fourteen brothers will be willing to rob your emperor, just want to let you know more and understand some of the truth in the emperor''s garden."


    Bai Weiqiang smiled and said: "Thanks to the good intentions of the 14th brother, Bai Wei does not dare to think too much, but does not want to compete with others, just ask for a stable."


    "No matter, whether the victory or defeat of this main root emperor dragon for you to let you." Bai Yanlang holding Bai Wei in one hand, said quietly.


    A master-rooted Emperor Dragon is nothing to do with the strength of the Emperor of Baiyunlang. Even if you can''t get this one, you can grab another one.


    The reason why Bai Bailang forced Bai Wei so much was to let Han Sen know that he chose Bai Wei to be a big mistake.


    "Since the fourteen emperors are so beautiful, they are willing to give up, and also ask the royal girl to complete." Han Sen saw Bai Wei was pulled by the white waves, and wanted to go and could not go, then went forward and said to Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei still wants to say something, but Bai Bailang smiled and said: "It is a disciple of the Queen of the Blades. I really have the courage to know that the Emperor likes you as a man of great ambition. I am surrounded by four knights. Choose one, whether you can take them or not, this Lord Genden is owned by you."


    After that, Bai Xiaolang said to the four knights behind him: "Han Sen is a disciple of the Queen of the Blades. I have a deep friendship with the Queen of the Blades. You must not hurt her disciples. Just click until you can."


    Han Sen��s eyes fell on the four knights, hesitated, and went to the imperial female knight and said, ��Please enlighten.��


    "Red sleeves, don''t hurt him." Bai Yanlang said a faintly to the female knight.


    "Yes." The female knight responded, pointing out from the white swaying wave and standing in front of Hansen.


    "Under Hansen, I don''t know what you call it?" Hansen looked at the knight''s fist and said.


    For him, there is no difference in choosing which knight, because any knight''s rank is above him.


    The reason why the female knight was chosen was mainly because Hansen always felt that the female knight was familiar, but she could not think of where she had seen her, so I wanted to confirm it.


    "Red sleeves." The knight said coldly, she slowly raised her fist and said: "If you can pick me up and not fall, even if you win."


    After all, the light above the fist is fascinating, condensing a brilliance like the moon, and the moon shines, as if the space has been distorted.


    Hansen''s figure moved slightly, but he felt that the space around him seemed to be stretched. After his body moved, he was still in place.


    "Space power?" Hansen was slightly surprised.


    The red-sleeve fist has already slammed into the past. If the same round of the moon falls, Hansen''s figure changes rapidly, but he can''t live without that space. The moon is getting closer and closer to him.


    Hansen narrowed his eyes and stared at the bright moon. If he couldn''t hide, he would no longer dodge, flying and punching toward the moon.


    Bai Wei��s face changed, and the red sleeve was at least a king-level powerhouse. It was probably a half-step deification. Hansen had just been promoted to the Duke soon. Even though he was so strong, he could not compete with the strong players like the red sleeve.


    Bai Xilang��s mind, Bai Wei will not know, Hansen��s fist is not dead, but it will definitely be hit hard.


    Hey!


    In the blink of an eye, the red-sleeve fist had already collided with Hansen��s fist. The round of the wheel suddenly broke like a glass, and it also tore the nearby space, tearing together with Hansen��s body.


    Bai Wei looked at the shock, she thought that the red sleeves would never dare to kill in the emperor''s garden, but this kind of power obviously has to cause Hansen to die, the body torn by space power, unless it has a strong resurrection ability. Otherwise, even if you have regenerative power, it is difficult to survive.


    Hansen��s body was torn open, and immediately it seemed to be water, and it broke and dissipated in an instant.


    In the same place, there is still a Hansen who is standing there, and Hansen, who was torn by the moon, is only a one-month-old avatar.


    "The subordinates are incompetent, please punish the emperor." The red sleeves changed his face, then bowed his head to the white sorrow to plead guilty.


    "Han Sen''s avatar is too clever, even the prince has been deceived, let alone you." Bai Yan wave waved, indicating red sleeves to retreat, then smiled and said to Han Sen: "green out of blue and better than blue I am a disciple of the Queen of Blades. I have a deep friendship with your Master. If you have time, you may wish to go to me and move around."


    After all, Bai Bailang said to Bai Wei: "Wei Mei, congratulations, you have got a good knight, this is the main root emperor to you, for the brother to take a step, to find another main root emperor, and later goodbye."


    After Bai Xiaolang��s departure, Bai Wei said to Han Sen: ��It��s too risky. You almost died just now.��


    "Isn''t this very good now?" Hansen smiled and looked at the backs of Bai Binglang and others, revealing a thoughtful expression.

 Chapter 2310： Nether ghost

    After Bai Yanlang took the four knights away, he looked at the red sleeve and said: "Who allowed you to make your own claim and let Hansen die?"


    "The Queen of Blades refused to be your Highness, and a Duke in the district would dare to violate your willingness. Your subordinates just want to let them know that you are the enemy of your Royal Highness." Red sleeves bowed his head.


    "The prince''s own self-assertion, do not have another time, or you will not spare you." Bai Haolang snorted, and then said: "Fortunately, you did not kill him, or kill inside the emperor, even if It is this prince who can''t keep your life."


    "There is a recklessness, please ask the Royal Highness to punish." Red sleeves quickly ceremonial.


    "Forget it, the next is not an example." Bai Yanlang waved his hand and took a few knights to move on, looking for other main roots.


    Because the position of the main root dragon every time the ground is not the same, if it is not always on the main root dragon, no matter who wants to find it, it will take some time.


    Hansen and Bai Wei returned to the main Gen Din, waiting for the opportunity to enter the vein again.


    Fortunately, it is the emperor''s daughter who is qualified to enter the emperor''s garden. In fact, the number is not too much, and the white emperor has only a hundred emperors.


    Hansen and Bai Wei had a good luck. Apart from the white waves, they did not encounter any other emperor.


    In the past ten hours or so, no one has met anyone else. Hansen thought that this time he should be able to follow the main Gen Dylon safely into the veins, but whoever knows suddenly saw a figure flying quickly toward this side.


    "White impermanence!" Han Sen looked at the man, suddenly a glimpse, it was the white impermanence that had been encountered in the space station before.


    White impermanence is obviously coming to Hansen''s side. When Bai Wei found him, his face changed, but it was too late to think about it.


    "Han Sen, why didn''t you come to the appointment?" White impermanence hung in the air, staring at Hansen.


    "I have not promised you to go to the appointment." Han Sen said with a spread.


    "If that''s the case, then you and I will fight here." White impermanence listened to Hansen''s words, but his face did not change at all. His face didn''t know why, it looked very stiff, like a poker card. The expression changes.


    "I am the knight of the Emperor Bai Wei, not the player on the fighting platform. I will not accept it..." Hansen��s words have not been finished yet, but the white impermanence has already pulled the knife and directly smashed it.


    "I am going, is the Emperor''s people so unreasonable?" Hansen pulled out the ghost tooth knife to block the knife that the white impermanence smashed down.


    when!


    The knife and the cross, the white impermanence with one hand holding the knife down, and Han Sen is full force on the top, a purple and white two knife gas in the sharp friction collision between the blade, the broken knife gas scattered.


    Because Hansen stood on the top of the main root of the Emperor, the broken knife suddenly hit the main root dragon, and awakened the main dragon in the sleep.


    "Hey!" The main root dragon gave a roar, and the body suddenly swelled up. The golden dragon scales on his body shook and his head smashed a few times.


    Although the power of the main root dragon can not be released from the body, but its power is too strong, the power of the skull directly tears the void, producing effects similar to teleportation and afterimage, as if several gold appeared at the same time. The faucet is general.


    Hansen, Bai Wuchang and Bai Wei were all taken down.


    That white impermanence is regardless of disregard, and once again in the air, he smashed toward Hansen.


    His knife seems to be condensed by ice and snow, but the blade is extremely cold, but it is very restrained, and does not release the frozen power, which makes people feel very weird.


    In the hands of Hansen, the ghost tooth knife and the white impermanence knife hit hard twice. No one could take advantage of it. The main root dragon was roaring, and Zhang Kailong mouth swallowed them.


    Hansen''s back wings rose, and the teleport moved to the side. He wanted to stay away from the raging main root emperor, but then he was white and imperfect, but he didn''t care.


    He was always entangled in white impermanence, and the main root emperor continued to swallow it down, so Hansen also had some real fires. The ice muscle jade bones and blood vessels were all running to the limit, and they were able to see it again. White impermanence, a knife smashed the past.


    when!


    White impermanence is also the Duke, and Hansen has made a full blow. He was even smashed out with a knife and smashed out in the air for several kilometers to stabilize his figure.


    "Well, I am not a strong person who can be named with the same name. I really didn''t let me down." White impermanence is not angry, but he laughs.


    However, his face was too stiff, and his smile was very strange. People looked uncomfortable.


    Between the words, white impermanence has already produced a white chill, and the cold gas has turned into a flame, but the flame is not only hot, but cold and terrible.


    With the burning of the cold flame, the white impermanence and the white armor of the body become transparent, like a white transparent ghost.


    "Nether Ghost Emperor! Han Sen, immediately retired." Bai Wei flashed in front of Han Sen, Hansen blocked behind him, said to the impermanence: "The impermanent emperor, you as a prince, shot against my guardian knight It is really detrimental to your princehood status, and Hansen is not worthy of being your opponent."


    Bai Wei is too clear about how terrible the white impermanence is. The emperor''s emperor usually wakes up after the king''s level, just like Bai Wei. Until now, he still hasn''t awakened the emperor and must be promoted to the king. After the level, there is a possibility of awakening.


    Not only Bai Wei, but all the emperors are basically the same, but white impermanence is an exception, he has awakened the emperor at the time of the Viscount.


    Not to mention that his own talent is excellent, among the great geniuses of the genius of the emperor, it is also a genius that is hard to find, even if you don''t use the emperor, you have already played the same invincible.


    Coupled with the Nether Ghost Emperor, you can even challenge the king-level powerhouse. Now the white impermanence comes directly to the Nether Ghost Emperor. It is clearly intended to fight Hansen.


    The rules of the emperor''s garden may be able to restrain other emperors, but this does not include white impermanence, and he will never take into account the rules that cannot be killed in the emperor''s garden.


    The white impermanence was blazing, but the eyes seemed to have not seen Bai Wei. Hansen, who was staring at the back, said: "Come on, a happy battle with me."


    "Is this a madman?" Hansen was a little depressed. He felt that it was easy to provoke these madmen. Before that, Balfi was looking for him to fight desperately. Now it is so white, so Hansen is very suspicious. Does he have What special physique is particularly easy to attract these dirty things.


    What Bai Wei still wants to say, but the white impermanence has already been held by the knife, and there seems to be no existence of her in her eyes, directly to Hansen.


    However, Bai Wei stood in front of Hansen, and the white impermanence smashed down, but Bai Wei was the first to bear the brunt.

 Chapter 2311： Hanging impermanence

    Bai Weixiu''s eyebrows, the invisible force on the fists, rushed out of the emperor''s final fist, but suddenly felt a tight waist, and then the body was turned around by a powerful arm.


    Hansen stood in front of Bai Wei, his eyes were clear and clear, and the purple knife in his hand was soaring and mad, greeted the white impermanence.


    "Be careful, his ghostly ghost body can ignore the material directly attacking the body and soul, don''t let him touch your body." Bai Wei stood behind Hansen and cried in amazement.


    Bai Wei��s words were exported, and the white impermanence knife had already collided with Hansen��s ghost tooth knife, but the white impermanence knife was like nothingness. It was worn directly from Hansen��s knife, and even with the body. Also passed through the ghost tooth knife and the power of the tooth, and smashed toward Han Sen, really like a ghost.


    The cold cold flame will touch Hansen''s palm, Hansen''s eyes are slightly stunned, his feet are changing, and Bai Wei''s waist is teleported away.


    The white impermanence is extremely fast, and there is almost no pause. It is directly in front of Hansen, like the bones of the skeleton.


    Hansen did not continue to dodge, and once again, he smashed toward the white impermanence.


    Bai Wei feels very confused. In the front of the knife, Han Sen should have been very clear. The impermanent ghost of the ghost is a strange power that is difficult to counter with ordinary weapons. How can he use a knife to block?


    when!


    Two knives were attacked, and the sound of gold and iron symphony was issued. Bai Wei��s pupils contracted, revealing an incredible expression. The impermanent ghost of the ghostly ghost was actually blocked.


    "This...how is it possible..." The surprise in Bai Wei��s heart is hard to say. When Hansen first used the ghost tooth knife to attack, it was difficult to touch the impermanent ghost of the imperial ghost. How could this be encountered this time?


    White impermanence is also a slight glimpse, but his eyes have become more violent, the knife in his hand is like a ghost from the world of the ghosts, and he went to Hansen with a knife.


    Hansen put down Bai Wei, launched a knife and white impermanence war, his body shape changed, and again and again blocked the white impermanence knife.


    The battle between the two quickly caught the attention of the emperor of the nearby area and felt the extraordinary power of white impermanence.


    The fluctuations of the ghosts of the ghosts are too obvious, and they can be distinguished from each other.


    "White is impermanent and crazy. I don''t know who is unlucky this time?"


    "The Nether Ghost Emperor is too terrible, and it is almost impossible for him to hurt him. Even if the King is strong, he will suffer a lot from the impermanence."


    "If this is not the case, then the impermanence of the emperor can be so favored by the emperor."


    There are quite a few people who are approaching the battle, and want to see who is so unlucky and entangled in white impermanence.


    Bai Bailang also noticed the wave edge of the Nether Ghost Emperor. He frowned and said: "Is there a conflict between the white impermanence and Bai Wei?"


    After a while, Bai Bailang took his knight in the direction of the volatility.


    "Hey, who is the guy who fights with impermanence? The knife in his hand can stop the ghosts of the ghosts?" Several emperors and emperors brought people to the vicinity, and when they saw the white impermanence and Hansen, they were surprised. The color.


    The power to block the ghosts of the ghosts is not without, but only a very special kind, a duke that has never been seen before, can actually block the ghosts of the ghosts, but also with the inconsistency of white impermanence, this is It is a bit surprising.


    Bai Bailang saw this scene, but also a look of surprise, slightly frowning: "Rebeit''s tooth knife has tearing characteristics, but the role of the ghost of the ghost king is not great, how Hansen can block Do you live in a ghostly ghost? Is it a special thing in the knife in his hand?"


    The other emperor''s emperor thinks so too. Only Bai Wei and Bai Wuchang know that Han Sen''s knife can''t restrain the ghosts.


    Some people can''t see anything special, but Hansen''s use is not simply the power of the fangs. There is another kind of power mixed in the power of the fangs, that is, the eternal solidifying power from the genetic language.


    The power of simple teeth can''t reach the impermanence of the ghostly ghosts, but the power of the eternal solidification and blessing can actually collide with the ghosts.


    "Who is the Duke in the end?" Many of the emperor''s empresses are more and more surprised. Hansen is not only able to touch the ghosts of the Nether, but also above the power and the knife skills, it is not inferior to the impermanence, and the knife and The body is very strange, white impermanence has never been able to force him to face a battle.


    I saw that Han Sen''s body is elegant, and the ghost tooth knife in his hand seems to be very casually waving, but the one-size-fits-all is exquisite, and even the white impermanence has a powerful and difficult feeling.


    "Looking at his knife, it seems to be the Rebec''s tooth knife, but the technique and body method are somewhat different. It seems to be a bit like the taste of the town."


    There are too many masters among the emperors, and many people have already seen the clues.


    Hansen is a knife with the knife in the sky. Because the knife of the world is not long, there are not many people who use this knife in the town. There are few people who have seen it, but some people still see it. The taste of the town Tiangong gene technology.


    "Great, this is where the Duke came. Although this hand-knife method has entered the realm of the law, I am afraid that it will be stronger than nothingness."


    "When did you have such a powerful duke, I don''t know which royal emperor''s knight?"


    ......


    Hansen''s figure suddenly receded, and the ghost tooth knife in his hand was pushed forward. In the space, there were many purple black knives that suddenly appeared, intertwined and bound to the white impermanence.


    The white impermanent body was suddenly tied by the knife, and the large limbs were tied in the air and could not move.


    "Hey!" White impermanence roared in the sky, the cold flames on his body skyrocketed again, and the hard-boiled knife smashed the body, and once again madly killed Hansen.


    Hansen''s figure is fluttering, and the ghost tooth knife in his hand seems to be very casual, but the knife and the wire are constantly emerging from the white impermanence, like a spider web, one after another, constantly stained with white. Impermanence, bound his body, his attack is constantly blocked.


    Although the white impermanence broke out again and again, the force smashed the knife that bound him, but he never rushed to Hansen.


    Moreover, the number of power explosions is too many, and his consumption is too great. Under the frustration of the momentum, there is no previous sharpness.


    Not long after, the cold flames on the white impermanence have become very unstable, from time to time swaying and flickering, the body of nothingness has gradually become essence.


    Hansen��s ghost tooth knife was pressed again, and the white impermanence was suddenly hoisted. Only this time, the power of white impermanence was too high, and it was already unable to freeze the knife silk, and it was tied by the knife. Hanging in the air, how can I not struggle, the princes and grandfathers who are watching are all stunned.

 Chapter 2312： Famous biography

    The news that White Impermanence was slammed in a battle with a Duke quickly spread within the Emperor, and soon spread to the extent of the street.


    The white impermanence was actually slammed by the Duke of the same order, and the Duke was Bai Wei��s guardian knight. The first time he heard this, he felt that this was definitely a false news.


    That is the impermanence of the prince who possesses the ghosts of the ghosts. Even the guys who have many headaches for the kings are likely to be shackled by the Duke of the same order.


    But soon they found out that this incident turned out to be true, because the emperor, who was present at the time, did not know who captured the images of the white impermanence and Hansen, and also spread to the internal network of the emperor. In the end, this image was downloaded and viewed in large numbers.


    "I am going, who is this guy? Good insidious knife and body!"


    "It''s too sinister. From the beginning to the end, there is no frontal battle with the white impermanent prince. With the power of the invisible knife to consume the prince, it is not a duel."


    "What do you know, this is the really terrible place of the Duke, so that the impermanence of the Prince has no chance to confront him."


    "It''s really scary. The ghost of the white imperman prince is not the power that can be restrained. The power of the man is very strange and terrible. It seems to be a bit like the Rebec''s tooth knife, but the power of the tooth knife. It should not be possible to condense into a silk, and it should not touch the ghosts of the ghosts..."


    This battle has sparked heated debates among the emperors. It has always been the news of the impermanence of various challenges to the strong, and now suddenly I heard that the white impermanence was slammed by the Duke of the same order, and that feeling is very difficult to describe.


    The performance of the emperor''s emperor is also very embarrassing, because the white emperor''s implied grace and white impermanence are arrogant, in fact, many emperors and emperors seem to be white on the surface, but privately, this is the most talented for white impermanence. The strong prince doesn''t look very blind, and of course there is some jealousy.


    Nowadays, the white impermanence is taught by a knight of the same rank. Most of the emperor''s empresses have some gloating tastes.


    "How good is the talent? It''s just a simple idiot with a well-developed mind. It''s just being played by a foreign duke. It''s just throwing away the face of my royal family, and the father is so kind to him." A prince watched the battle image After that, I snorted and said.


    Mrs. Mirror is also watching this image, and the color of surprise in her eyes is getting stronger and stronger.


    Hansen in the image, and Hansen, whom she had seen in the Tomb of the Emperor of the Warriors, were almost two people, so that Mrs. Mirror had some doubts. The Duke of the film with the impermanence of the white, was she who had seen it before in the Tomb of the Emperor. That Hansen.


    At the time of the Emperor''s Tomb, Han Senchun fought with strength, like a muscular man whose mind was simple and only relied on strength to crush everything.


    However, in this battle, Han Sen performed like a fox-like gambler. From the beginning to the end, he was played by the palm of his hand. He did not have the real power to play the ghostly ghost.


    "A very good mentality, a mysterious knife, is this the income of his practice in the Tiangong Palace? But the knife of the town Tiangong, can really restrain the ghosts of the ghosts?" Mrs. Jing looked at the image and contemplates.


    Suddenly, Mrs. Mirror''s eyes were fixed on Hansen''s hand. Although the battle image was not very clear, Mrs. Mirror did not see what it was.


    "Let''s zoom in and make the picture clear." Mrs. Mirror called the technician and pointed to Hansen''s right-handed little finger.


    Soon the technicians zoomed in on the screenshots and made a lot of clear pictures. I saw Hansen''s little finger wearing a silver ring with emeralds.


    The mirror lady saw the moment of the ring, but her face suddenly changed. She stared at the ring and bit her lip. The original beautiful and quiet appearance disappeared completely, as if it had changed a person in a flash. of.


    "The ring...how could it be there?... Did he dig his tomb in the tomb of the Emperor?" The lady''s face was very weird, and it was a kind of expression that could not be described.


    Looking at the ring on Hansen''s finger for a while, the mirror lady got up and walked to her bedroom.


    After returning to the bedroom, Mrs. Mirror took out a small box from the bedside table and hesitated for a moment before slowly opening the box and looking at the contents of the box intricately.


    The box is also a ring, a silver ring with an eye-like emerald, and the shape of the ring that Hansen dug out from the tomb of the Emperor is almost exactly the same, just the one that is better than Hanlin. It��s just a small one.


    The mirror lady touched the ring inside the box, but did not take it out. After a while, she closed the box and put it back.


    Until then, Mrs. Mirror regained her usual appearance, but her eyes still had a bit of weirdness.


    "You have been hiding for so many years, and finally you still can''t hide. Unfortunately, you can''t see it now, and you don''t even think that the ring will fall in the hands of a foreign duke. If you know it under the spring, you should I don��t know what to do?�� Mrs. Mirror turned and wanted to get out of the room, but hesitated and walked back to the bed. Her eyes were firm. She took the box out and took the ring and put it on her finger. The ring muttered to himself.


    As he spoke, Mrs. Mirror smiled and smiled and leaned forward, and she was about to laugh and tears came out: "Interesting... It��s so interesting... That Hansen... It��s so interesting..."


    Inside the imperial palace, a dignified beautiful woman looked at the white impermanence that was practicing the sword. She frowned and said: "The impermanence, I have already told you that the martial arts must be in the air, relying only on the ghosts of the ghosts. Not far away, this time is only a small lesson for you, but also a warning. In the future, you have to learn more with the Guyuan Guoshi..."


    White impermanence is nothing to say, nor to see the beautiful woman, holding the knife in both hands, one knife and one knife to the front of the void, but the power is hidden but not like, ordinary people are practicing the knife.


    "I am talking to you, are you listening?" Seeing nothingness and ignoring her, the beautiful woman said slightly angry.


    "I want to go to the mountains." White impermanence finally stopped, watching the beautiful woman calmly said.


    The beautiful woman suddenly changed her face: "No, absolutely not, too risky."


    "My way, I walked by myself." Bai Wuchang said that he turned and walked out of the performance field, without a trace of nostalgia and hesitation.


    " Impermanence, I let you stand, did you hear it? I don''t want you to go to the mountains, absolutely not allowed..." The beauty of the woman''s face is distorted, and the voice has become sharp.


    But the white impermanence is that the head does not go back. Only the sound of firmness like iron drifts over: "The day I stepped out of the mountain is the time to fight Hansen again."

 Chapter 2313： Gene lock of the big universe

    Hansen��s life was not good. Although he won the white impermanence, the main Gen Dylon was taken over by a nearby emperor.


    Hansen is not strong enough to defeat a king-level emperor and seven-and-a-half-step deification knights, and even if he can win, Bai Wei will not offend the emperor, so there is no plan to fight.


    Bai Wei chose a small emperor to practice, but Hansen felt that it didn''t mean anything to do so. It wasn''t the main root emperor. The temperament that he could get was limited. It was not as fast as his power to refine his own ghosts.


    There are more than one hundred emperors in the White Emperor. There are only more than 30 emperors in the main roots. It is extremely unlikely that you will not want to occupy the main emperor, unless you hit the Universiade.


    Therefore, these Tian Baiwei and Hansen can only practice on some small emperor roots. Fortunately, Hansen brought a lot of duke-level heterologous genes. These are all when he became the narrow son of the month, Isa gave him H.


    Hansen took the duke-level heterologous gene, and after all the food was eaten, the Duke gene reached a full value of 100 points.


    "Ice muscles and bones have reached the standard of genetic lock opening, is it genetic?"


    "The blood-stained warfare reaches the standard of genetic lock, does it open the genetic lock?"


    The two consecutive voices sounded in Hansen''s mind, and Hansen couldn''t help but glimpse it. I don''t know what it is.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the ice muscle jade technique suddenly turned on. The whole body turned into a ice jade state. Some kind of switch inside the gene seemed to be opened, just like a closed room, which opened all the windows and doors, the airflow outside. The airflow in the body penetrates, and the endless power penetrates into Hansen''s body.


    "The ice muscle body warfare opens the first genetic lock."


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse. He also opened a genetic lock in the shelter. He did not expect to reshape the body to the gene universe, and there is still the step of opening the genetic lock.


    Just the genetic locks that are now open are completely different from the previous ones. Now that the genetic locks are turned on, they only feel that the body responds to the planet itself. Standing on the planet, you can use some of the power of the planet to resemble the stars they say.


    And after the genetic lock was turned on, Hansen��s 100-point Duke gene had disappeared and returned to 0.


    "That is, opening a genetic lock requires a hundred Duke genes?" Hansen regretted not bringing his inventory.


    But I thought about it again, even if it was brought over, it was not very useful. His inventory was not much. If you open a genetic lock to calculate the Duke��s gene, the four genes will be four hundred points, and the gene. Locks are probably not just one, and his kind of inventory is not enough to open a genetic lock.


    However, Hansen feels a little delighted. If a hundred Duke genes can open a genetic lock, then the genetic term should be the same. With a hundred genes, the gene is much stronger than the generous phagocytic resources.


    The only pity is that the genetic term has not yet been promoted to the Duke level, and Hansen has no way to test it.


    "In any case, you must first find a way to get some Duke-level heterologous genes." Hansen originally did not want to practice in the emperor''s garden. With this idea, he couldn''t wait to leave to hunt the alien creatures.


    "My Royal Highness, my practice has reached the bottleneck. There is no danger in the emperor''s garden. It is better to stay here and practice. I am going to find a place to hunt the different species and see if they can break through the bottleneck."


    This is the advantage of Hansen''s choice of Bai Wei. If you are a knight of the emperor''s princes, you must be able to listen to their arrangements and where you can say such things.


    Bai Wei thought about it and said: "You want to hunt for different species to go to the Paladin. It is specially prepared for the Guardian Knight. It is rich in heterogeneous resources, and only the Guardian Knight is eligible to enter, relatively resource competition. The situation is not so intense."


    In the emperor''s garden, murder is not allowed, and there is no danger. Bai Wei does not force Hansen to stay, but also personally sends Hansen out of the emperor''s garden, and then returns to the emperor''s garden alone.


    She did not intend to rob the Emperor of the Dragon, but she found a relatively dragon-like dragon practice, and no one competed with her.


    Hansen originally wanted to go to the Paladin with Boa, the little red bird and the **** unicorn, but was told that only the guardian knight could enter, Hansen had to go to the Paladin paradise alone.


    Paladin Paradise is a galaxy, but there is no life planet, and many voids are on the planet. The average life can only rely on spacecraft and other equipment, or a strong self-power to survive there.


    Although Hansen had a big white whale in hand, he did not use it. After the body entered the Paladin, he immediately saw a group of Star River Shrimp in the galaxy.


    Hansen took a look at the nearby Star River Shrimp group, which were just some Marquis-class star-tailed shrimps, and the group was not large, much worse than the Star River Shrimp group encountered in the chaotic star field.


    Without hunting the Star River Shrimp, Hansen flew directly toward an orange planet. Hansen had done enough preparatory work before, knowing that there were many stone and metal aliens on the orange planet, and the defense was terrible. The distribution is sparse, and there are fewer aliens above the king level. The average knight is not willing to go to the planet to hunt.


    Hansen did not have so many concerns, and he was not willing to go to the more knights of the Cavaliers, because there are too many knights at the king level, and there are also threats to Hansen.


    Paladin Paradise is not a royal garden. As long as it is not seen by others, anything can happen here. The Cavaliers have very little scruples here. No one can say what will happen.


    Hansen landed on the planet called King Kong. What you can see is an orange rock, and the orange rock is weathered to form orange sand.


    Because there is no environment suitable for the living body, there is no plant at all. The temperature of the surface of the planet is also very high. At least two hundred degrees of cosmic temperature and above, the gravity has reached several times that of the general planet. The average human being has no way to survive here. .


    This kind of environment has little effect on the Duke level. Hansen falls on the orange desert and walks along the desert.


    Because the aliens here are generally hidden under the sand or in the caves, when flying through the air, it is difficult to find their tracks, only to go below.


    King Kong Star is mostly a lone species, and there are very few large groups of heterogeneous species. This is one of the reasons why the Cavaliers don''t like to come here. Even if the King-level Cavaliers want to get a lot of low-level heterogeneous genes, it is impossible to get a lot of them through fast killing. Heterogeneous genes.


    Hansen walked and suddenly saw the sand around him rise, and an item more than three meters tall was drilled out from under the sand.

 Chapter 2314： King Kong Star

    Han Sen looked like electricity and saw something that was drilled from under the sand.


    It was a stone man who was piled up by stones. After drilling out of the sand, the rock fist slammed directly at Hansen.


    Hansen''s figure retreats slightly, and the rock man slammed into the sand with a punch, suddenly splashing the sand.


    The body of the stone system has a poor ability to release the outside. It is generally difficult to carry out the power, but the strength and strength of the body are top in the same rank.


    Seeing that the rock man was banging again, Hansen condensed the ice muscle and jade body, and punched the fist of the rock man.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s fist into the ice jade collided with the fist of the rock man, and the sound of the stone struck, the fist��s huge fist and arm, and the hard life was shattered by Hansen��s fist and turned into a gravel. Splash.


    Hansen''s figure quickly caught up, and his fists slammed on the rock man''s body. The rock man''s body had been smashed into a pile of gravel between several punches.


    "Hunting the Duke-level heterogeneous rock magic and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    Hansen didn''t care if he didn''t get the soul of the beast. From the pile of gravel, he picked up a sallow-colored spar.


    ��Get the Duke-level rock magical alien gene.��


    Hansen put away the spar tablets, and then continued to move forward in the desert. After the first gene lock was opened by the ice muscle jade, he was able to use some of the power from the planet, and the effect was quite good. He stood above the star, he just The physical strength consumed by the battle with the Rock Devils was completely restored in a short while.


    Hansen walked more than a hundred miles, and only met two rock demons. The heterogeneous distribution here is really too sparse, but it is because of this, there is no big risk, just a waste of time.


    Hansen��s flight speed is very fast, and he doesn��t mind going a little more. He is marching in the desert, but suddenly sees black fog in the desert ahead.


    Hansen originally thought it was something like a sand waterfall or a black cloud, but if you think about it carefully, you don��t think it is right. The atmosphere here is not the same as the life planet, and it is not a cloud or a sand waterfall.


    When the overwhelming black fog was near, Hansen saw that it was not a fog, but a large number of black stone flies.


    The stone fly is about the size of a fly, and its shape is similar. However, it is a black stone body. It is a very common low-grade heterogeneity on the diamond star, and it is the only species that may appear in groups.


    Unfortunately, there is no use at all, because the stone flies are baron-class, and occasionally able to produce a Viscount-level stone fly has been very remarkable, can become a strong player of the guardian knight, who will not care about the alien gene of the stone fly.


    "����...����..." With the approach of the group of stone flies, Hansen also heard strange noises from the group of stone flies, as if there were giant beasts walking around the group of stone flies.


    However, because there are too many stone flies, they are like black fog, and they can''t see what is inside.


    "So many kinds of stone flies are rare in the resource records of King Kong Star. How can they appear here? What attracted them?" Hansen had some doubts in his heart.


    Wearing a star-galactic lobster armor, the general king-level creatures are hard to hurt him, Hansen is not worried, walking toward the stone fly group, want to see what is inside.


    Even if there is a king-level alien, Han Sen has a battle, if it can kill a king-level alien, it is also a good harvest.


    The stone flies are so dense that they can''t be imagined. After Hansen entered the inside, it was even more terrible than in the storm. A group of stone flies kept hitting his armor.


    It��s not that the stone fly wants to attack him, but the number is too much, and it��s hard to squeeze into Hansen.


    Hansen walked inside with the stone flies, and gradually saw a blurred figure in the group of stone flies, but the closer to the figure, the more stone flies, only to see the appearance of a four-legged beast. It is similar to the appearance of a lion and tiger.


    However, the figure was covered with stone flies, and even an inch of skin was not exposed. I couldn''t see the true appearance of it. I could only see that it was more than 20 meters high and more than 30 meters long.


    The alien species stepped forward step by step in the group of stone flies. The stone flies went to the body like crazy. After the heterogeneous came to Hansen, they were still moving forward and did not attack Hansen.


    Hansen slightly frowned, his foot was slightly, and the petrochemical shock wave spread. Although the stone is different, it is generally resistant to petrochemical forces.


    However, the level of the stone fly is too low. After Hansen��s petrochemical shock wave spread, the large-scale stone flies were petrified and fell from the air.


    The stone flies on the alien species also fell into pieces after petrification. As the alien movements moved, more and more stone flies fell, and its original appearance gradually appeared.


    It was a blue metal wolf, but I didn''t know why, the body was bruised, and there were **** wounds everywhere, almost everywhere in the body.


    The group of stone flies desperately leaned against it, just to get rid of the blue blood that leaked out.


    cough!


    The blue metal wolf walked and walked. Suddenly, he coughed twice, and coughed up a pool of blood. Suddenly, a large number of stone flies swooped up and smothered those blue blood in the sand.


    Although Hansen has petrified some of the stone flies, there are more stone flies outside, almost only for a moment, and then covered with the body of the blue metal wolf.


    The blue metal wolf did not pay attention to the stone flies, but just took care of himself and left a huge hoof print on the sand every step.


    "The luck is really good. I even encountered a wounded king-level alien. Maybe it was a half-step deification!" Hansen��s heart was happy. The blue metal wolf looked very hurt. Hansen always believed that you were hurt. The motto that wants your life, pull out the thorns and the fangs, and prepare to smash the injured blue metal wolf.


    While Hansen was ready to start, he suddenly heard a whistling in the air.


    The horror of the horror seems to be diffused in the air, and a large number of stone flies are directly bursting by the body of the whistling sound. It is only a moment, and the overwhelming group of stone flies is turned into the black gravel.


    Hansen��s face changed slightly, and he saw a stone dragon in the sky flapping his wings and flew down from the sky, rushing to the injured blue metal giant wolf.


    The body of the stone dragon is like a black jade, and the wings are like a pair of sharp and huge stone blades. The body is shimmering and sparkling, forming a strange field.


    "The king of the stone system is different?" Hansen secretly frowned, the soldiers in his hand were clenched, staring at the blue metal wolf, ready to make a fatal blow: "I want to grab the head with me Hansen, You are still far behind."


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2315： Weird metal wolf

    Seeing that the stone dragon has reached the top of the blue metal wolf, Hansen still holds the weapon and does not shoot.


    The skinny dead camel is bigger than the horse. Although the blue metal wolf is injured, it does not seem to be fatal. It should not die so fast. Hansen intends to wait until the stone dragon and the blue metal wolf lose both sides.


    The stone dragon fell, and its field suddenly shrouded the whole body of the blue metal wolf, and then saw the rapid formation of the grouper on the metal body of the blue metal wolf.


    That turned out to be a petrochemical flying dragon. It is also a petrochemical capability. The petrochemical field of the petrochemical flying dragon is obviously much stronger than the petrochemical technology of the stone cow.


    When Hansen used the petrochemical shock wave, the blue metal wolf did not react at all. However, the petrochemical field of petrochemical flying dragons caused a large number of groupers in the body of the blue metal wolf in a short time, especially the wound position, blood. Both the wound and the wound solidified into a rock.


    The paw of the petrochemical dragon slammed down and directly caught the neck of the blue metal wolf.


    The blue metal wolf kept his head low, and he did not see it open to the king''s field until the petrochemical dragon was about to catch its neck, and suddenly he raised his head.


    The petrochemical dragon''s claws were directly caught on its face, but the blue metal wolf did not react at all. The petrochemical dragon''s hard claws did not even break the blue metal wolf''s skin.


    "Hey!" The blue metal wolf bit the dragon wing of the petrochemical dragon, tearing down the half wing.


    Hansen looked at everything that happened in front of him, the painful scream of the petrochemical dragon, and the blue metal wolf was screaming, paws and wolf teeth waving, just a moment, the king-level petrochemical dragon It was torn by the blue metal wolf, and the blood of the king splashed everywhere.


    Finally, the petrochemical dragon was torn to the body, and after the blue metal wolf stopped, the stone spots on the body gradually subsided, and the petrochemical dragon had little influence on it.


    After the metal wolf tore the body of the petrochemical dragon, it directly extracted a petrochemical spinal cord, which should be the heterogeneous gene of the petrochemical dragon, and then bite into the mouth, chew a few times, swallow it directly, and see it. A look at the body of the petrochemical dragon, continue to move forward step by step.


    Hansen was shocked. The blue metal wolf did not even open the king''s field. He killed the petrochemical dragon of the king level. This strength is somewhat terrible.


    Before Hansen also wanted to take advantage of the opportunity, but after watching the performance of the blue metal wolf, but even a little hands-on plan is gone.


    "This guy should be a mutant king-level alien?" Hansen said in the heart.


    However, there is a little Hansen still can''t understand, the blue metal wolf''s body is very strong, which has been shown in the battle with the petrochemical dragon.


    The petrochemical flying dragon of the king level could not break its metal body, and the body after petrification could recover quickly, indicating that its body healing ability is also very strong.


    Such a terrible horror, even the whole body is wounded, and has not healed, the body constantly seeps out the blood, so what kind of existence hurts it?


    According to the data, although there are deified species in the Paladin paradise, it is not above the diamond star.


    "Is there a degraded alienation on the diamond star?" Hansen''s heart was a bit suspicious. His strength met the king''s different **** and there was a battle. When confronted with the deified, there was no possibility of confrontation.


    Seeing the blue metal wolf continue to the depths of the desert, Hansen hesitated and followed the blue metal wolf. He wanted to see where the blue metal wolf was going.


    Hansen��s thoughts still exist in the mind. If the blue metal wolf is already at the end of the battle, maybe he still has a chance to kill.


    The blue metal wolf keeps marching in the desert, but it is not very fast. Otherwise, with its terrorist power, the speed must be amazing, and it will not be so slow.


    Where the blue metal wolf flies, all the aliens except the stone flies have fled away, and no one dares to appear near it.


    Those stone flies flew from all over the place, gathered around the blue metal wolf, and licked the blood oozing from the wound.


    The blue metal wolves did not want to drive away the idea of ??killing them, and they went to the depths of the desert.


    Hansen followed it for about seventy to eighty cosmic hours and finally saw the blue metal wolf stop at a place in front.


    It was a large rift above the earth. There was no water in the rift. Some were just high-temperature magma. The blue metal wolf glanced at the magma in the Great Rift Valley and jumped straight into the magma.


    Hey!


    After the blue metal wolf jumped into the magma, it stirred up dozens of magma sprays, and the magma splashed on the ground, suddenly emitting smoke and flames.


    Hansen flew to the top of the Great Rift Valley. After seeing the blue metal wolf jump into the magma, he didn��t even show his head again, like drowning, and no longer seeing it.


    "Weird, the blue metal wolf doesn''t look like a fire system. It doesn''t make sense to live in the magma. What does it do here? Is it because the injury is too heavy, I feel like I am going to die, simply I jumped into the magma and waited for it to die, so as not to be eaten by other alien species. It is not right. There must be a different kind of magma in the magma. Even if it is buried in the magma, it is impossible to keep the body..." Han Sen thinks more and more strange.


    Han Sen looked around and saw that there was a rock snake swimming in the magma in the distance, but he did not dare to approach the area where the blue metal wolf sneaked into it.


    Hansen has no other problems, that is, he is more curious. This thing has nothing to do with him, but his heart is as itchy as a kitten, and he is not willing to leave.


    Hansen was hunting nearby, and waiting for the blue metal wolf to come out, has not dared to leave too far.


    However, after waiting for almost four days, the magma area remained motionless, leaving Hansen slightly depressed.


    Some Hansen wants to sneak into the magma to look at it, but there are some uncertain ideas.


    There are many different species living in the magma nearby, and I dare not approach the area. I don��t know if I am afraid of the blue metal wolf inside, or because of the strangeness of the area.


    "Hunting the Marquis-level rock snake and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    Hansen has killed another rock snake, and there are not many different species nearby. This is the last one he can find, and it is only the Marquis.


    Hansen bit his teeth and walked toward the magma area. Waiting here is just a waste of time. Now Hansen has only two ways to choose. One is to leave here to continue hunting for aliens. The other way is naturally to enter the magma. Take a look.


    Driven by curiosity, Hansen chose the latter, and after wearing the Xinghai lobster armor, he opened the Dongxuan gas field and plunged into the magma.

 Chapter 2316： Old man

    The magma''s magma temperature is terrible. The rock here has a high melting point. Just melting them requires extremely high temperatures, not to mention the magma here.


    Hansen is wearing the Star River lobster armor, and the ice muscle jade has been running to the limit, still feeling the skin is burning.


    Fortunately, this heat is still within his tolerance, and now hesitates to sneak into the depths of the magma.


    After all, magma is not water. It is impossible for the eye to see things in the magma. It can only rely on the hole and the gas field to search for the surrounding conditions.


    However, the magma below the Great Rift Valley is getting wider and wider. After sinking for a long distance, not only did the blue-metal wolf that was injured, but the end of the magma could not be seen, just like diving into the boundless sea. .


    At the time when Hansen frowned, the Dongxuan gas field found that one of the magma was swimming nearby.


    No, not just one, Hansen soon discovered that there are many different species that swim in the magma.


    It is a huge rock raft, each of which is at least a hundred meters long, and even a large one can reach more than a meter long. They are tumbling in the magma.


    Hansen sensed the horror of them. These rock scorpions are king-level existences, and the number is many, but Hansen has sensed that there are more than a dozen.


    Fortunately, those rock rafts seem to have little interest in Hansen, and it is possible that Hansen is too small to attract their attention.


    A kilometer-long rock raft passed through Hansen''s side. Hansen''s heart moved, and the body was like a gecko, sucking on the rock scorpion, as the rock body walked through the magma.


    In this inconsistent magma sea, it is not realistic to find the injured blue metal wolf. Since the group is not hostile to him, just follow the group to see what it is.


    The rock swayed in the magma, and after a while, they dive deeper into the magma.


    The temperature around it is getting higher and higher, so Hansen has the feeling of being ironed to the skin by the soldering iron. Fortunately, the scales of the rock are cool, and it will not change with the temperature of the magma, so Hansen is better than the one above. A lot.


    There are many different kinds of magma in the magma, and they are all kinds of rock series or fire systems. However, when encountering the scorpion group, the aliens are automatically allowed to open, and they are completely afraid to conflict with the scorpion.


    Unfortunately, the blue metal wolf has not been found, and Hansen has some doubts in his heart: "The environment here is obviously not suitable for the survival of the blue metal wolf. Why is it here?"


    When Hansen was puzzled, he suddenly felt that the pressure outside the body was light, and the burning sensation was gone.


    Hansen found that the magma around him had disappeared. He quickly opened his eyes and looked at it. The sight of the sight made him a little surprised.


    The hot magma is supported by a layer of invisible force, forming a huge magma sky. Under the magma, there is an island like a fairyland. There are mountains, water, flowers and trees, and there are clouds. There are quite a few points of paradise on earth.


    Among the islands, there is a hot lake, like a huge hot spring. The blue metal wolf is soaking in the lake, it looks very comfortable, it seems to be in the tourist holiday bubble temperature. Enjoy the appearance.


    The rock rafts hovered over the island, seemingly wanting to fly into the lake, but they were afraid, and roared over the blue metal wolf in the lake over the lake.


    The blue metal wolf has taken care of the hot springs and ignored the rock.


    Hansen saw that the scar on the blue metal wolf had almost recovered, and most of the wounds had healed and scarred. It should have been no problem.


    ��Is the lake here cured?�� Hansen looked at the lake carefully.


    I saw that the lake is clear and transparent. There are springs in the spring below, and the heat is rising. There is nothing special about it.


    The lake is surrounded by mountains, green trees, vines, and flowers of various colors bloom between the clouds. If it is not the magma in the sky, it is a holy place for leisure travel.


    Perhaps it was a bit annoyed by the rock, and the blue metal wolf stood up from the lake and made a wolf to the rock in the air.


    The rock scorpions suddenly frightened and flew up to the magma, quickly moving away from the strange islands in the magma.


    Hansen recalled it carefully and found that the island and the lake were probably the places where the rock scorpions lived. As a result, they were forced to leave by the blue metal wolf.


    The blue metal wolf is probably rehabilitated by the lake on the island.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly disappointing. The blue metal wolf��s injury was already very good. Even these king-level rock scorpions were afraid of it, and Hansen had no chance.


    Quietly leaving the body of Yan Yan, Hansen sneaked out of the magma sea and returned to the outside of the Great Rift Valley, intending to continue to search for other alien species.


    Going down the Great Rift Valley and walking for more than a thousand miles, only three or four Rock Devils were discovered. After killing, they only got the heterogeneous genes and found no animal spirits.


    Suddenly I saw a figure descending from the sky. After breaking through the atmosphere, I quickly came to Hansen.


    Han Sen saw the figure, suddenly changed his face, turned and wanted to go far, but the speed of the figure was too fast, and in the blink of an eye it had already landed in front of Hansen, blocking his way.


    "Why, seeing me so anxious to leave, isn''t it abandoning me?" The figure was a beautiful female knight, watching Hansen with a smile.


    "The red-sleeved knight, I have only seen one side with you. I am not familiar with it. How can I be disgusted? I am just eager to hunt for different kinds of seeds. If there is nothing else, I will leave now." Han Sen said that he turned and wanted go.


    The red sleeves are smiling and said: "My good brother, when you were in the emperor''s garden, you already recognized that your sister is right? Why bother to say so?"


    Hansen��s body was slightly shocked, his face was a bitter smile, and he knew that he was confusing. He had to turn to look at the red sleeves, but he saw that the red sleeves had changed, and a pair of white vertical ears and a foxtail. The face has also become another familiar face of Hansen, not who is the fox.


    "I saw that my sister''s face is as old as it is, so it is so dazzling." Han Sen has a smile on his face, but his heart is calculating how to escape.


    The foxes are daring, and posing as the emperor to the fourteen emperors, there must be great plots, and he has discovered the true identity of the fox, how to think that foxes can not allow him to live.


    He has not seen the identity of the fox, and he did not show it. He thought that the fox would not find it so quickly, and he could delay it for a while. Who knows that the fox has come so fast.

 Chapter 2317： Metal puppet

    Fox��s glamorous face is cold: ��Are you sarcastic that I lost to your teacher?��


    "Sister is too worried." Hansen smiled.


    The fox face is like a frost. Generally speaking, "If I have been suppressed for too long, the realm is falling, and your master is my opponent. When my strength is restored, I must suppress her between the palms." ��


    Apparently, the fox was very worried about the things that were defeated by Isa.


    "Sister, you don''t recover well, what do you do when you go to the emperor?" Hansen asked with a smile, and he wanted to hear some news.


    The foxes recovered their smiles and squinted at Hansen. "You can rest assured that your sister is not here to find you trouble, but to work with you."


    "Cooperation? What is the cooperation?" Hansen asked in a puzzled look at the fox.


    "Of course it is cooperation with Pirates, otherwise I will come to the Emperor?" Fox said that he was going to Hansen and reached out to pinch Hansen��s cheek. Hansen was a rabbit that quickly retreated a few tens of meters. Watching the foxes vigilantly.


    "Hey, you are really timid, you can rest assured, my sister needs your help, it won''t be like you." Fox smirked.


    Hansen said faintly: "It��s just a little duke, I��m afraid I can��t help.��


    The fox daring sneaked into the emperor, and the plot of the object must be different, angering the words of the emperor, may be destroyed by the family.


    Even if Hansen is not afraid of himself, he has to take care of the relatives and friends of the eclipse.


    What''s more, the sly fox-like woman like the fox is simply not credible. She did the work of crossing the river and she definitely did it.


    "You will definitely help me. My sister will only say hello to you this time, so that you have a mental preparation." When the fox said that his body turned, he turned into a red-sleeved look and said to Hansen: " I am leaving now. It��s not good to be seen with me. I��m a good brother, let��s go back.��


    Said, the fox put his hand on the **** red lips, made a kiss action against Hansen, and then went away.


    Hansen slightly frowned, and the foxes ran here to reveal their true identity. It was obvious to warn him not to dismantle her identity.


    "Why does she threaten me? I don''t have any handle in her hand, but looking at her with a confident look, it seems that there is something to snuggle, will not be jealous of me?" Han Sen some time can not figure out, fox What is the basis for ��, I dare to come here to face the self-destructive identity.


    For the time being, I don��t think about the foxes. Hansen continues to look for heterogeneous hunting.


    In the middle of an orange mountain range, Hansen was looking around for a different kind of trace, and suddenly saw a nearby mountain wall shaking.


    Then I saw a black metal creature, weird like a puppet, drilled out from the mountain wall, and the body came mechanically toward Hansen.


    "The duke-level metal puppet!" Hansen looked at the heart.


    Metal puppets are one of the unique species of diamond star, but they are rare and only occasionally born in metal veins.


    The heterogeneous gene of the metal puppet is the best treasure of the material, although it is only the Duke level, but it is the material for making the king.


    The body of the metal puppet is also a very good material, and the whole body can be said to be treasure.


    Only the body of a metal puppet can sell four high-priced genes of the same order. For Hansen, who is in urgent need of a heterogeneous gene, the value of a metal puppet is more than a dozen ordinary duke-class genes.


    The metal puppet looked like a mechanically clumsy body, but the next second slammed, and the fist suddenly slammed into Hansen, fast like lightning.


    There is a huge contrast between this static movement. If it is replaced by an ordinary person, I am afraid that some time will react.


    Hansen��s reaction ability is top-notch, and his body shape jumps. While avoiding the metal puppet fist, the ghost tooth knife squats and smashes the metal puppet��s head into two halves.


    "Hunting the Duke-level alien metal puppet, getting the metal puppet soul, and discovering the heterogeneous gene."


    "I finally got out of the beast, I don''t know what kind of animal soul?" Hansen''s heart was a joy, first looked at the soul of the soul in the sea.


    Duke-level beast soul metal puppet: aura.


    I haven''t waited for Hansen to summon the metal puppet to try out what effect it has. Suddenly I heard the sound of the break, and there was already a figure in front of Hansen.


    Hansen turned his head and looked at it. He saw that he was a knight. His body was very scary and he should be the king of the king.


    "Things left, you can go." The king-level knight said coldly, waving his hand and trying to close the body of the metal puppet.


    "This is the prey underneath." Hansen stepped on the metal puppet, and suddenly the king''s volley lost its effectiveness. The metal puppet trembled at Hansen''s feet, but never flew to the king''s knight.


    The king-level knight sneered: "The Paladin paradise can''t help but rob the battle. I don''t want your prey to live your life. It''s already on the feelings of the emperor of Bai Wei. Otherwise, just by the sentence you just said, today It must be dead."


    "I am a natural person who does not believe in evil. You say you must die. I have to try to see if I will die." Han Sen said faintly on the body of the metal puppet.


    Bai Huang let his children and grandchildren compete with each other, but they will protect their lives to the maximum extent, so that they will not have the worry of life.


    As long as the White Emperor is still alive, there is no emperor who dares to kill his compatriots easily.


    However, the life of the knights under the imperial equestrians is not so precious. In the competition of the emperor''s emperor, the most dead is the guardian knight.


    Paladin Paradise is also a competition. The knights are hunting different kinds here. They also have to compete with other knights. It is not like the prohibition of killing in the emperor''s garden. It is very easy to kill.


    The king-level knight is right to say that even if he kills Hansen here, he will not be responsible for anything other than the offense of Bai Wei.


    Hansen also has no intention of retreating. He came to the emperor, just to fight for resources, and he will give up easily.


    "Since you are looking for death yourself, you can''t blame the king." The king-level knight snorted, and his body suddenly opened up in the blue field, and instantly covered thousands of meters in the field.


    Within the king''s field, Hansen suddenly feels like entering the water, the resistance of every move has become extremely great, there is no way to move freely.


    Obviously, this is a king of the water system, which has greatly reduced Hansen''s ability to move.

 Chapter 2318： Water system

    Hansen wants to pull out the ghost tooth knife at the waist, but feels like a chain of water waves formed by a circle, so that his body can not move, the arm is difficult to swing.


    The king-level knight did not even start, but the power of the field, Hansen''s body pulled and flew over to him, and his limbs hovered in front of the king-level knight.


    "Do you think that defeating the impermanent emperor is really a personal thing? It is so naive, the duke is always the duke, and the distance between you and the king is the gap between the minister and the monarch, the earth and the sky, the star and the moon." The king-level knight said, reaching out Going straight to the ghost tooth knife of Hansen''s waist, he had to use Hansen''s ghost tooth knife to kill Hansen.


    Seeing that the king-level knight is about to hold the handle of the ghost tooth knife, Han Sen''s eyes are condensed, and the ice muscles and the blood of the blood are running at the same time.


    The flesh is turned into ice jade, and the originally solidified crystal blood melts. It seems that the boiling magma is generally flowing in Hansen''s body.


    The water wave that binds Hansen''s body is forced to be pulled by him. Although he can''t break it, he is pulled and expanded, and it is difficult to stop Hansen''s action.


    "Junchen can change the dynasty, the heavens and the earth can reverse the Qiankun, the battle moves to the stars, the sun and the moon are reversed, and it is in my palm." Han Sen''s voice is cold and irony, but the palm has already held the ghost tooth knife, and the knife is facing the king-level knight in front of him. Under the shackles, the power of the fangs turned into a roaring purple-black evil spirit, swallowing down.


    "A Duke in the district, and knowing the sky and the moon, the moon and the moon?" The king-level knight did not move, and punched Hansen''s knife.


    The blue boxing wave spreads like water, and the evil spirits of the power of the teeth rush into the water wave, and there is a road, but it is just a ripple, just like a drop of water falling into the sea. In the twinkling of an eye, it was assimilated by the sea.


    The level of the Cavaliers'' fists kept on, like a tsunami, slamming toward Hansen, and Hansen seemed to be a lonely boat in the arrogance, as if he would be overwhelmed by the horrible power at any time.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, Hansen��s left hand turned over and slammed on the **** jade drum on the waist. The drum sound was like a scorpion needle, and it was tied to the heavenly knight��s Tianling cover.


    The level of the Cavaliers changed their face, and the body was bright, but it was still a little late, and the drums were inserted into the heavenly cover.


    "Ah!" The king-level knight made a scream, and even the king''s field trembled.


    Hansen pulled out the thorns of the smashing thunder, and the power of thunder and lightning, directly stabbed the king-level knight who screamed at the hoe.


    However, Hansen only felt that the front resistance of the Thunder thorn was heavy. It seemed to be a sword in the deep sea. The water rippled in front and the layers were pierced. Even the bullets were affected by the resistance and became extremely slow.


    "Damn, the influence of the king''s field on me is still too big!" Han Sen''s face changed slightly.


    Without waiting for the body of the king-level knight in the Thor, the king-level knight flew back with his hand on his head and escaped the thorn of Hansen.


    "There is a little look at you." The king-level knight reached out and grabbed a rifle in his hand, turning into a rolling gun wave and pressing Hansen.


    Hansen was bound by the king''s field, and the moving speed became very slow. It was impossible to dodge. He could only stand up to the thunder and spur the lion''s rifle, while the other hand was a fierce beat.���.


    Boom!


    The drums sounded like a thunder, and the king-level knight had to share more than half of his strength to protect himself, blocking the drumming of the **** jade drum.


    At the same time, Hansen��s Ding Shen thorn also collided with his long gun. The silver lightning and the cyan light wave were not blocked. The lightning was directly transmitted through the long gun.


    Just listening to a scream, the king-level knight was suddenly slammed, almost lost the rifle in his hand.


    However, his time of being paralyzed was very short, and he recovered at once. Hansen��s plan to stab him when he wanted to paralyze him was suddenly lost.


    The king-level knight was shocked. It was a bit surprising that a duke was able to push him to this level in his king''s field.


    Hansen is also a bad girl. It is also a king. This king-level knight is much stronger than the king of the night river king. The two consecutive strikes have not allowed Hansen to take the initiative.


    At this time, the king-level knight has no contempt for the eyes, his eyes are sharp like an eagle, and the long-range guns are usually smashed toward Hansen, and Hansen��s fixed thunder is no longer allowed to touch him.


    Hansen��s body was bound by the king��s field, and the king��s knight was so cautious that he suddenly fell into a hard battle.


    Fortunately, the king-level knight was somewhat jealous of **** jade drums and fixed thunder thorns, and did not dare to collide with Hansen, which made Hansen reluctant to maintain an unbeaten situation.


    The guns in the hands of the king-level knights changed, but they never succeeded in breaking through Hansen��s fixed thunder and thorn defense. My heart secretly surprised: ��In my king��s field, I can still achieve this level. This guy is really different. In general, it is no wonder that you can defeat the white imperman."


    Hansen��s power is constantly erupting, and he can barely pull the shackles of the field. However, the power consumption in this way is too great. Once the power is exhausted, it is not the opponent of this king-level knight.


    Hansen thought about it and found an opportunity to vibrate behind the wings. A teleport wanted to break out of the king''s field.


    Unfortunately, the telescopic distance of the dragon wing is too short, and a teleport can only be one kilometer. There is still a long distance from the king''s field, and the king-level knight has already been shot.


    Within the king''s field, Hansen could not compete with him at all.


    "He is the king of the water system. In the high temperature, the water system and the water property are sure to be greatly discounted." Han Sen finished this battle, while fighting the king-level knight, while retreating toward the Great Rift Valley.


    Hey!


    Under the shackles of the king''s field, Hansen''s movements were still slower. The shoulders were shot by the king-level knight, and suddenly a stream of water rushed into the wound.


    Hansen bite his teeth and finally rushed into the magma.


    The king-level knight sneered: "I thought you were a character. I didn''t expect it to be so superficial. The water system is not cold. Do you really think that the fire system is the nemesis of the water system? Today I will let you know that under the firepower What a terrible water system."


    After all, the king-level knight directly hit the magma, without any hesitation.


    The speed of the king-level knight in the magma is still very fast. Hansen still has not been able to rush out of his king''s field. What is even more terrifying is that the water of the king-level knight has been heated by magma and the water has turned into a hot Steam, not only the strength of restraint has become stronger, but also added a more terrible heat than magma, almost melting the star river lobster armor in Hansen.

 Chapter 2319： Wake up

    Hansen suddenly knew that he was self-defeating. This king-level knight is a pure water system, not a cold power like ice.


    Although the fire system can restrain the water system, the two are not purely restrained. Sometimes the power of the fire system can also promote the power of the water system.


    Just like a steam engine, with the help of firepower, you can turn water into high-pressure steam, making it even more terrible.


    The king-level knight obviously has this skill and strength. The high temperature of the magma sea has contributed to the strength of the water system, making Hansen''s situation even more difficult.


    The original water wave was heated to high-pressure steam, and Hansen��s body pressure was even more severe, and the horrible heat was even more unbearable. It was like being thrown into a super pressure cooker.


    If it is not Hansen''s body of ice muscles, it is very powerful, and it is probably replaced by the general Duke. I am already cooked by his king.


    "These king-level guys are more difficult than one." Hansen secretly screamed in his heart. At this time, he did not care much, and he used what he could use.


    The soul of the crows from the chaotic star field can form a halo field of fire, which can add heat to Hansen and strengthen the resistance to fire power.


    It is most suitable to use now, but there is only one Marquis level in Hansen. The effect is not particularly obvious, but Hansen is much better.


    The metal puppet soul was also summoned by Hansen. Although it is still unknown, it is at this time. As long as it is a gain effect, it will be used first. If it is not allowed, it will be used.


    It is a pity that the king of the worms was left to Han Han by Hansen, lest they encounter an accident, and the bird''s nest was absorbed by the little red bird. Hansen also had no better defense.


    When the aura of the metal puppet came out, Hansen��s foot suddenly appeared a black gear aura, and while the gear ring rotated, Hansen��s body also had a black metallic luster.


    Hansen only feels that his power has become stronger, and the power attribute seems to be invincible. It seems to be accompanied by sharp attributes. It is a very difficult task to tear the steam, and it feels a lot easier. .


    ��Is the metal puppet aura an aura that enhances strength and sharpness?�� Hansen had no time to think about it, and his teeth continued to recede into the depths of the magma.


    Now Hansen has no other retreat, and plans to retreat to the island in the magma to see if he can run into the rock group and the blue metal wolf. With their power, they may have a chance to defeat.


    Hansen wielded the thunder and thorns, leaving a trace of lightning wire, but those lightning wires are invisible in the field, and were directly destroyed by the king-level knights, and they did not play their due role.


    "Hey!" Hansen took another shot, though not the key, but there was a stream of water rushing into his body, along the pulse.


    Hansen''s eternal ability to cure spells solidified the flesh and blood meridians near the stream, which prevented the power from spreading in his body.


    This kind of wound has already been in Hansen, but it is not the key position. The king-level knight is also a little surprised. Although he has not been able to hurt Hansen''s vitality, he used venom gene technology, not to mention a The Duke, even if it is a general king-level powerhouse, the gene should have been contaminated by the toxin gene, and it is awkward, but it is directly killed.


    And Hansen was able to continue fighting with him. It didn''t seem to have much impact, which really made him somewhat puzzled.


    Hansen secretly frowned, he is already approaching the island, but he has never seen the rock group.


    Between the thoughts, Hansen only felt that his body was empty, and the man had already rushed out of the magma and entered the familiar space.


    The king-level knight also rushed in and saw the magma and the island below. His face was surprised: "Hey, is there such a place in the heart of King Kong?"


    Han Sen looked at the lake, but did not see the blue metal wolf that had been soaked in it before, nor did he see the group of rock scorpions. He couldn��t help but scream: "How come so bad, why not one?"


    Hansen''s body was teleported again, and it was close to the lake. While waving the thunder and thorns to resist the attack of the king-level knight, he sneaked around with the hole in the tunnel.


    Suddenly, Hansen found that there was a dark blue under the lake, and suddenly he was happy.


    The blue metal wolf actually sneaked into the bottom of the water and slumbered at the bottom of the lake.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen spelled and smashed the King-level knight, shot like a string of arrows into the lake, and swam directly toward the blue metal wolf at the bottom of the lake.


    The king-level knight naturally rushed down, because there was no deified level of alienation above the diamond star, and he was not afraid.


    Only when he entered the water, suddenly he was alarmed by the blue metal wolf sleeping at the bottom of the lake.


    Hansen��s time of entering the water has already converge as much as possible. The attitude of entering the water is more like the diving team��s beautiful and light, and try to suppress the splash to the minimum, so as not to cause too much fluctuation in the lake.


    However, the king-level knight did not have so much scruples at all. When he opened the king''s field, he rushed down. The king''s field shrouded most of the lakes. The blue metal wolf at the bottom of the lake was no exception.


    Hey!


    The blue metal wolf, which had been sleeping at the bottom of the lake, suddenly blew up and stood up. The metal wolf hair of the whole body stood upright and made a terrible wolverine.


    The lake suddenly exploded, and the whole lake was like a fountain. All the lakes were blown out. Hansen twisted his body and the knife was crossed in front of him. He still suffered a strong impact, along with the lake. Was blown out and flew out.


    Fortunately, he has the King River lobster, a king-level armor bodyguard, otherwise it is only the blue metal wolf''s power to shake, I am afraid it will shatter all the bones of his body.


    "The power of horror, what is the level of this blue metal wolf?" Hansen was shocked.


    On the other side, the king-level knight is a tragic face. The body instantly condenses in the air and does not dare to move. The blue metal wolf stands at the bottom of the lake where there is no water. A pair of blue wolf eyes stare at him, making him feel like being The **** of death is eyeing the general, the restlessness of the heart, the body can not stop tremble, giving birth to a strong desire to escape.


    However, he did not dare to turn and flee, as if as soon as he turned, the blue metal wolf would rush directly and swallow him along with the belt bones.


    The water of the sky is falling, and one person and one wolf are facing each other. The forehead of the king-level knight is already full of cold sweat.

 Chapter 2320： Wanbenyuan

    The king of the water system can not give the king-level knight any sense of security, stared at the blue metal wolf, the cold sweat of the king''s forehead is growing more and more, flowing down the cheek.


    Roar!


    With the blue metal wolf''s roaring again, the powerful and powerful limbs are violently exerted, and the water king''s field has not been able to cause any trouble to the blue metal wolf even under the blessing of the lake.


    The figure of the blue metal wolf is blurred, and the re-emergence has already bitten into the body of the king-level knight.


    Hey!


    The moment when the king''s knight''s body was bitten, it seemed that the water was exploding, and the armor and weapons on the body were directly swallowed and swallowed.


    The water that emerged from the mouth of the metal wolf, after falling down, condensed together, turned into a man of water and condensed into a man, and quickly fled toward the magma.


    "This guy is still an emperor, should this be the emperor of the water system?" Han Sen looked at the waterman of the king-level knight and fled to the magma, where he would let him escape and immediately block his way. The Ding thorns stabbed the body directly like water.


    "I am the sixteen princes, let go quickly." The king-level knight shouted.


    He was not afraid of Hansen, but the blue metal wolf behind him had swallowed his armor and weapons and was about to pounce again.


    If he was stopped by Hansen, I am afraid he will be attacked by the blue metal wolf. Now he is very sure that the blue metal wolf must be a deified horror, and there is no possibility of victory. His Wanyuan water emperor is There is not much effect in front of the deified level, and it is not easy to escape once.


    "I still want you to blame the white emperor!" Han Sen, where is the letter, slaps the **** jade drum in one hand, and smashes the squeaky smashing thunder in the first place, and first stops the king-level knight.


    The king-level knight saw that the blue metal wolf underneath was ready to rush again. There was no time for him to hesitate. He slammed his teeth, and he did not rush to directly confront Hansen��s fixed thunder and stabbed the past.


    "Come on!" Han Sen will be merciless, and the Thor thorns will be stabbed directly into the royal waters of the royal knight.


    This is why the thunder and the thorns of the thorns can not stand the half-step deification, will be pumped by electricity, Han Sen does not believe that a king-level imperial body can harden down.


    The smashing thunder thorns into the water-like body, and the silver thunder suddenly flickers in the water, and the entire water-like body is electrically illuminated.


    However, the water body that was received by electricity did not retreat. He only listened to the scream of the king-level knight and slammed into Hansen. He ran into Hansen.


    The water-like body slammed into Hansen''s body and suddenly broke open, drenching Hansen.


    "Ah!" Hansen suddenly screamed, the thunder and lightning in the water passed to him, pumping him straight, his hair and hair erected for a moment, almost fell from the air.


    The blue metal wolf below, screaming at this side, seems to be ready to fight again. Han Senqiang endured the numbness of his body, and his backs fluttered back into the magma.


    After Hansen teleported into the magma, he rushed to the top of the magma and rushed over it, but he felt that something was wrong with him. He was once drenched by the water of the king-level knight, and then he was shocked. But the water is gone, it seems to have penetrated into his body.


    Hansen can clearly feel that there is a force like water that is seeping into his body and feels like it is infiltrating into his cells.


    "What are you doing? Give me out!" Hansen said coldly.


    "Hey, will you be willing to do this in the future? If you didn''t push this prince to this point, the prince would use 10,000 to return to your body, and I will be the hero of the family. The body of the garbage race, that is your great blessing... oh... strange... you have a bloodline of the royal family... Heaven helps me too... but it��s too light... it��s better than nothing. ..." The body of the king-level knight was uploaded from Hansen''s body, as if Hansen''s cells were pronounced in the sound of the tremor.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly depressed. He knew that he would not stop this guy. He left nothing and left nothing.


    This king-level knight, who claims to be a sixteen prince, is obviously not the method of invading the gods, but directly invades his cells and wants to assimilate his body.


    "What, what are you really sixteen princes?" Hansen said while secretly using power to stop the force from invading his body.


    "Hey, this prince is a white game." Hansen said in the body.


    "The Emperor of the Emperor, you can''t do this. We haven''t happened before. You came out of my body. How do we go about each other?" Hansen said.


    "Now I am afraid of it? It is a pity that it is already late. Once I am mobilized, I can��t reverse it. I have to completely assimilate your body." Bai Yi said coldly.


    "Think about it." Hansen has tried a variety of forces, and the ice muscles and blood vessels can''t stop the force from invading his body.


    "You don''t have to waste any effort. It''s a million-dollar source. I''ve become part of your body, it''s homologous to you, blends into your cells and even genes, and then gradually assimilate your cells. Change your genes and let you eventually become me..." Bai Yu said faintly.


    ��Isn''t this the rural encirclement of the city?�� Hansen��s heart was a little depressed.


    The general creatures rob the body, they are directly invading the sea of ??consciousness, but this guy is doing the opposite, starting from the body to assimilate, to just avoid the doom that was directly destroyed by the black crystal armor after the invasion of the soul sea.


    Now the original water king of Bai Yi has invaded Hansen''s cells. If Hansen wants to solve him, he must destroy his own cells, which is tantamount to destroying his body, and suddenly he is caught in a dilemma. Among them.


    With the assimilation of Hansen''s body by the original water king, Hansen apparently felt that the body had made some changes.


    "Enjoy your last life, and soon you will become me. I will also accept everything about you, including your body and consciousness, and all your memories. As long as it belongs to this body, it will eventually Will be owned by the Emperor." Bai Yi continued to sneer.


    "You are too naive." Hansen sneered, the power of the spell started, and a mysterious symbol appeared on Hansen''s forehead.


    The power of eternal solidification acts on Hansen''s own flesh, and suddenly solidifies his body in its present state, and there will be no change.


    "What power is this?" Bai Yi suddenly cried in panic.

 Chapter 2321： Refinery

    Hansen did not answer, the power of eternal solidification applied to his own body, solidified the body under the existing state, and let the original water essence of Bai Yi also solidify together, there is no way to continue to invade Hansen''s cells. It is also difficult to quit.


    However, Eternal Curing can only maintain the status quo, and can not remove the invading source of water.


    "Bai Yi, now you''d better answer my question honestly, otherwise don''t blame me for turning my face." Han Sen rushed out of the Great Rift Valley and found a hidden place, which said to the white game.


    White game cold channel: "This prince is not scared, although your power has banned this process of returning to the source, but your body is also banned, and it continues to be in this state, unable to If there is any change, you can''t help the Emperor."


    "You really are the sixteen princes?" Hansen did not care about the words of the game, continue to ask.


    "If you change it, you will inquire about it yourself, and you will naturally know the name of the emperor." Bai Yi said scornfully.


    "Why did you come to the Paladin paradise, but also to grab a metal puppet body?" Hansen asked, he thought it was not simple.


    This place is for the Guardian Knights. The Emperor is not going to come here. It is even more impossible for Hansen to come to this level for the first time because of a Duke-level metal puppet body. This kind of thing is a bit too coincidental.


    White game cold channel: "It is not Bai Lingshuang that slander lie to me here, otherwise the prince has a leisurely atmosphere to come here."


    Han Sen heard the words and suddenly understood that Bai Lingshuang was the ten emperor, which is the one that most disagreed with Bai Wei.


    Thinking about it, Hansen had just encountered the impermanence when he first arrived at the space station. Now it is coincidence that he encounters a white game. Obviously, there will not be so many coincidences. I am afraid that there will be white impermanence, and there will be a shadow of Bai Lingshuang.


    Although he has not seen Bai Lingshuang, Han Sen has already had some understanding of this woman''s personal and means.


    "Bai Lingshuang let you kill me?" Hansen asked again.


    "That''s not there, in short, the despicable monk, the emperor will definitely make her look good in the future." Bai Yi obviously does not want to say this thing, it should be designed by Bai Lingshuang will come here, but the result has suffered such a big loss.


    Whether it is Hansen or Bai Lingshuang, now it has been remembered by Bai Yi in the small book in the heart, and it is quick to kill.


    "Those are the things in the future. Let''s talk about our affairs first? You want to assimilate my body now. It''s impossible to talk about it. What are your plans?" Hansen said faintly.


    Bai Yi said coldly: "When Wanyuan returns to the source, there is no retreat. The process is irreversible. The Emperor will certainly assimilate you, and your power cannot last forever. Your body is after all. The prince''s."


    "Are you sure there is no other way?" Hansen asked again seriously.


    "Only you will die and live this way." Bai Yi said, obviously he is confident in his own return to the source.


    "I originally wanted to leave you a living path. Since you don''t want it yourself, then you can''t blame me." Hansen sighed.


    It��s absolutely crazy to kill a prince in the emperor��s country. It will definitely be traced by the White Emperor.


    There are too many masters of the Imperial Family, and many of them are so strong in the special genetic ability that such as Mr. Bai is so good at calculating. Han Sen does not know if he kills the white game, will it be detected, so he has been reluctant to Dead hand.


    Now Hansen has no more choices. Since there is no way to separate the white game, as long as the white emperor knows that the white game is on him, he will definitely help the white game to assimilate his body, so Hansen can only be strong first.


    Bai Yi said contemptuously: "Now I have been integrated into your cells, it is equal to a part of your body. Unless you kill yourself, I will not be destroyed. How can you?"


    "If the white people are as naive as you are," Han Sen sighed. Bai Yi is indeed the most mentally handicapped white family he has ever seen. Even Bai Wei is better than him.


    I haven''t said that it is used by Bai Lingshuang. I still don''t know how to live and die, and I don''t know how he lived in the fierce competition environment within the Imperial Family.


    "Yes, the mentally retarded like this, no one should really care about him, want to kill him?" Hansen thought of a move, a little white color in his eyes.


    As the blazing color opens, Hansen''s body is gradually wrapped in a holy brilliance, and the original flesh and blood body transforms toward the lighted spirit.


    "This...how is this possible..." Bai Yi screamed, and he found that his own source of water was actually stripped from Hansen''s cells.


    What makes White Game even more frightened is that his primordial water body appeared to be very inferior in front of that force, and the genetic gap made Baiyi feel instinctual fear.


    "What is that... what power is that... why even my emperor will feel fear... this is impossible... our royal body is the most powerful body in the world... is the most powerful gene... no There may be a stronger gene than ours..." Bai Yi felt that his own source of water was peeled off one by one, and that it was still unable to move by the force, and his heart became more and more frightened. Calm.


    Hansen also ignored the white game, and the whole body was completely super-deified. In the super-spirit state, the hard-boiled and detached the original water essence of the white game.


    The gene of the original water king has a high degree of evolution, but in the face of the super-spirit, it is like an impurity. Unless it is absorbed by Hansen, it is impossible to blend with it.


    In front of Hansen''s super-spiritual body, Bai Yi felt that his original noble water essence seemed to become an inferior gene at once, and he could only look up to the fearful noble.


    A drop of liquid like a clear spring is stripped out, under the power of the super god, and at the same time refines the power bit by bit.


    "No... don''t kill me... I can separate it..." Bai Yi finally felt the fear, the power of the source was being refining quickly by Hansen. He really didn''t understand why a duke had such a terrible power because of absolute power. Not very strong, maybe only reach the level of the king, but the kind of pressure from the gene, but let the white game know clearly that the other party''s genes are more advanced than his original water king.


    "It''s too late." Han Sen said faintly, his super-spiritual power is getting stronger and stronger.


    Since he has already shot, he will not leave any trouble.


    "You can''t kill me... I am a sixteen prince... I am the son of the White Emperor... I..." The voice of Bai Yi gradually disappeared. Under the super-spiritual body, his primordial water body has been rapidly refining. .

 Chapter 2322： select

    It��s only a moment, the source of the water body has been refining into a drop of water, crystal clear as innocent crystal.


    "Hunting the mutant king-level heterogeneous source water emperor and discovering the mutant gene."


    Hansen��s withdrawal from the super-spirit state feels the incomparable weakness of the body. As his physique and level increase, the time to stay in the super-spirit state is gradually increasing, but the burden is still large, and it is difficult to maintain the super-spirit state for a long time. .


    "I don''t know if I can use the super-deity state for a long time after the promotion and deification." Hansen thought, and swallowed that drop of water into the abdomen, refining it with blood and nerves.


    Similar to the refining dragon wing and stone cattle mutant gene, after the **** nerve refining the drip, Hansen suddenly had the power of another blood gene, but this time it was the king''s blood gene power.


    Hansen thought about it and suddenly felt that his body began to turn into a transparent liquid. The whole person seemed to be made of water.


    "Is the power of the original water king?" Han Sen''s heart was slightly happy, and his mind was moved. The water wave itself rippled into the body of the water system, which was exactly the same as when it was used before the game.


    "If you can get a few more mutants of the king''s mutant genes, or even a mutant level of mutant genes, then it is really invincible." Han Sen is more fond of blood and nerves and **** predation.


    However, Hansen is still a bit of a headache. Although killing the white game has a lot of benefits, but the white game is dead, the white emperor will definitely trace the end. It is very difficult to want to elute the suspect.


    Not to mention that Bai Lingshuang knows that Bai Yi must have met Han Sen, even if Bai Lingshuang does not know, there is no shortage of strong people like Mr. Bai in the Imperial Family. Maybe there is any special genetic technique that can directly lock him to kill. The murderer of the white game.


    Hansen has been driving the hole in the mysterious field and the purple butterfly **** mirror, and all the traces that may be left behind are erased. The only thing that Hansen is more fortunate is that he will not leave any in the state of super god. Traces, there should be no one to check out what happened during that time.


    The super-spiritual body does not invade and cannot be traced by genetic techniques.


    However, Bai Yi has always died in the place where Hansen has appeared. There are very few other knights on the diamond star. Even if there is not enough evidence, no one can guarantee that the White Emperor would rather kill a thousand. One.


    Hansen did not stay in King Kong Star, leaving the body of the metal puppet to leave King Kong Star, intending to go back and plan well, in case something is exposed, how to escape the Emperor.


    In fact, Hansen already had the idea of ??escaping the emperor immediately, and it is too risky to stay here.


    I just left King Kong Star and came to the space station. I was waiting for the spaceship in the hall. I saw a woman coming over and sat down opposite Hansen. I looked at Hansen up and down.


    "Sixteen brothers, have you used 10,000 copies?" The woman said with some surprise.


    Hansen thought about it, and learned the tone of Bai Yi��s tone and said coldly: ��I can force me to this level. That Hansen is a bit of a skill. Bai Lingshuang, do you deliberately hang me?��


    Bai Lingshuang giggled: "Sixteen brothers, this is what you want to go, what does it have to do with me? But you have combined Hansen, and it looks like a lot of pleasing eyes."


    "Bai Lingshuang!" Han Sen face cold like ice, the origin of the water body erupted, the entire body turned into transparent water, while the king of the water system also spread, covering the entire space station.


    "Sixteen brothers, why should such a big fire?" Bai Lingshuang stood in the king''s field, but still calm and self-sufficient, the terrible water system field did not seem to have any effect on her.


    I saw that Bai Lingshuang had a faint blue glow, and with her beautiful face and bumpy tall figure, the whole person was like a goddess from the gods, as if everything in the world was difficult to contaminate her body.


    With the blue glow of Bai Lingshuang''s body spreading, Hansen''s water system was actually frozen, broken under the wave of Bai Lingshuang, and lost the ice residue.


    Hansen��s heart, Bai Lingshuang is obviously half-step deified, and it is still the top kind, the strength is far above the white game.


    After Bai Lingshuang broke the water system, the blue light on his body dissipated and said faintly: "You just did what you should do. I promised that you will naturally forget it. The night after tomorrow you go to the night charm city, you I won''t miss you half a minute."


    After all, Bai Lingshuang is about to get up and leave, but after taking two steps, he seems to think of something. He turned and looked at Hansen and said: "The sixteen brothers, you have merged Hansen��s body, if not It��s not too wasteful to use it."


    "What do you want?" Hansen said with an angry look.


    Bai Lingshuang took care of the golden curls in front of the balance, and smiled and said: "Han Sen brought a half-step deification, you can receive all his things first, I have seen the alien, the gene is very good, very Opportunity to promote deification, there is no difference in this kind of alienation."


    "Hey, I still use you to say, of course I know." Hansen said scornfully.


    "Remember the night after night, Meicheng." Bai Lingshuang smiled and said nothing, and turned away from the space station.


    Hansen��s look is uncertain, and the situation is complicated now. He must make a decision as soon as possible.


    Bai Lingshuang apparently determined that Bai Yi had killed Han Sen. In fact, the Duke was replaced by the general Duke. Even if he is the same king, the chances of being able to survive under Bai Yi are very low.


    What is good for Hansen is that Bai Yi uses Wanyuan''s returning technique. This is already known by Bai Lingshuang. After using Wanyuan''s returning source, Bai Yi will occupy Hansen''s body and become Hansen''s body. Will slowly change back later.


    Now Hansen has the origin of the water, and he has the conditions to pretend to be a white game and become the emperor��s sixteen princes.


    This is much safer than letting the White Emperor know that the game is dead.


    The only thing that is not conducive to Hansen is that after the success of Wanben, Baiyi can receive everything from Hansen, including Hansen��s memory.


    However, Hansen only refines the mutated gene of Bai Yi, and obtains the original water emperor. What he remembers is nothing at all, then he wants to pretend to be a white game, which still has great risks, and it is likely to It was taken apart.


    "Now there is no other way to go, just try it." Han Sen tried to calm down his mind and think about what he should do next, so as not to cause doubts from others.


    It is a pity that Hansen is not very clear about the normal situation of Bai Yi. In terms of short-term contact, Bai Yi should be a guy who is not too far-sighted.


    "In this case, I will go back and bring them out of the **** unicorns, and then go to the residence of Bai Yi." Han Sen had a decision in his heart and he no longer hesitated.


    This is the end of the matter, no matter what.

 Chapter 2323： Pretending to be a prince

    On the way to the wind star, Hansen sent a message to a communication number, which was written in a password.


    This was what Mr. Bai taught him before, and the communication number is naturally Mr. Bai.


    Mr. Bai only said that there is an urgent matter to send a message to this number in the cipher text, he will find a way to get in touch with Han Sen.


    The cipher text is very simple. It is not a description of what happened to Hansen. It just tells Mr. Bai that he has special urgent matters.


    After sending a text message, Han Sen waited patiently. After about half an hour, his communicator rang, and a strange number message came over.


    Hansen opened it and the newsletter was written in cipher text. Hansen quickly understood what it meant.


    "Go ahead, the information you need is in his home, you have to go tonight."


    After Hansen saw it, he opened his mouth. Obviously, Mr. Bai already knew that he had killed the white game and pretended to be a white game. That he, no doubt refers to the white game.


    Even if this ciphertext information is deciphered by others, it will not know what it means.


    Although I don''t know how Mr. Bai knows it, even Mr. Bai let him continue to pretend that he should have the possibility of success.


    The information pointed out by Mr. Bai should be the information of Bai Yi. Undoubtedly, he can get the information. He should be able to have a deeper understanding of Bai Yi, and it will be easier to pretend.


    The problem is that he doesn''t know anything about the game now. So far, he doesn''t know where the white game lives, and who is in the family at home, some friends, he doesn''t know anything, just like this, It is easy to reveal identity.


    Han Sen is also a bit of a clue as to where the information Mr. Bai said is.


    When Hansen arrived at the wind star, Mr. Bai did not have any information to pass it. Obviously, he can only give Hansen the help. Otherwise, Hansen will not have to ask, and he will definitely do it.


    Hansen searched the information on Bai Yi on the Internet, and the information obtained was not very detailed. He only knew that he was the 16th son of Bai Huang. He was good at water power and was especially arrogant. His mother was the saint of the Krai. Female, but she has passed away a few years ago.


    This made Han Sen slightly relieved, knowing the son of Mo Ruo, if the mother of Bai Yi is still there, I am afraid that if I see one side, I will probably dismantle Hansen��s identity.


    As for the White Emperor, Hansen is not particularly worried. So many children and children and grandchildren of the White Emperor, except for some of the most favored ones, few can often see him.


    The white game is obviously not the kind of special favor. The Kraken family has already been annihilated. The mother of Bai Yi also went to the emperor after the genocide, and then was the scorpion of the white lord. The white game basically has no backing, just a A very ordinary prince.


    The talents of Bai Yi are not bad in all aspects, but they are not outstanding among the emperors. Plus the temper is more irritable and self-satisfied, but they are greedy for some small profits. There is not much tree building, not very white. Paying attention to it has never given him too good development opportunities.


    Although Bai Yi��s age is much larger than Bai Wei, so far, there is only one planet, but his planet is much better than Bai Wei in terms of resources, supporting him to advance to the rank of king, but that��s it. I want to go further and the resources are already insufficient.


    Hansen can understand this. As for the people on the planet of Bai Yi, what kind of friends he has, he can''t search online.


    Even the planet looks like what it has, and Hansen hasn''t found a photo yet, still knowing nothing about it.


    Arriving at the wind star, Hansen went straight to the place where the blood unicorn was located.


    Bai Wei is still practicing in the emperor''s garden. He is not in the wind domain. Hansen directly brings Boa, the **** unicorn and the little red bird. Besides, he goes out of the wind domain and takes the spaceship to Baiyi. Water star.


    The Mercury domain is as famous as it is. Most of the entire planet is covered with water. Occasionally, you can see several small islands, which are completely negligible.


    There are many kinds of creatures in the sea, and it is suitable for the white game of the body of water. It is a pretty good planet.


    Hansen did not see a place like the city on the surface of the planet, thinking that it is very likely that the city is underwater.


    As a result, Hansen was somewhat guilty. He didn��t know where the city of Baiyi was underwater. Isn��t it suspicion if he is looking for it in such a random way?


    If he is a white game, naturally he can''t even know where his family is, but also sneak into the sea and go around.


    Hansen entered the atmosphere of the water star, and was secretly stunned, but suddenly saw a figure breaking through the water and welcoming Hansen in the air.


    "Who are you, dare to arrogate the waters of the stars?" The figure sprinted in the air, asked Hansen to drink.


    Han Sen looked at the man, but he saw a girl with long blue hair. It was just that the girl was different from the ordinary emperor. Her ears were like a pair of blue fins, and the lower body had no legs. It was a fish. Tail, somewhat similar to the Gana, but not quite the same.


    "This should be the Krakens?" Hansen said in the dark.


    "Isn''t even the Emperor of the Emperor know?" Han Sen snorted and spurred the original water king. The king of the water system suddenly opened up the body of the Haiyue girl and pulled it in front of him.


    "His Royal Highness... is it you?" The Kraken girl''s eyes widened, and Hansen was incredulously watched. After a while, she was shocked and said: "His Royal Highness... Have you used Wanyuan to return to the source?"


    "I know that I still say so much nonsense, I don''t want to pack it up, the Emperor wants to immediately close the assimilation of the body." Han Sen said coldly, at the same time, he took up the water king and released the Kraken girl.


    The Kraken girl suddenly said with sincerity and fear: "I am obeying."


    Say, the Kraken girl sneaked into the sea with a tail.


    Hansen followed up with a quiet voice, and soon saw that under the sea, there was a beautiful sea city like a sea city in a fairy tale.


    The entire city is surrounded by a blue glow of light, isolated from the sea, and looks very magical.


    "Sure enough, the environment here is not much better than the wind star." Hansen said in the heart, people have followed the Kraken girl into the underwater city.


    Out of Hansen''s surprise, the underwater city that looks glamorous from the outside, after the real entry, is dust and garbage. Many buildings seem to have been in disrepair.


    And such a large underwater city, living hundreds of millions of people should not be a problem, but after entering the submarine city, in addition to the departure of the Kraken girl, even a living thing was not seen.


    "It seems that this sixteen emperor has not been very good." Han Sen secretly said.

 Chapter 2324： Princess

    When I walked to the square, Hansen and Boa had widened their eyes and saw a very beautiful ocean square. Now it is not only **** everywhere, but even more terrible, there are many heads piled up there. It should be creatures from different races, piled up on the square, and the frozen blood has already dyed the square dark red.


    However, only the head of the cognac was seen on the square, but the body was not seen.


    "Isn''t it really just to leave such a living thing here?" Hansen secretly surprised himself.


    Not far after passing through the square, I came to a palace that looked very beautiful. It looked like it was clean, and in front of the palace, there were knights guarding.


    "It''s better to leave only one!" Hansen sighed in his heart.


    Leaving the road ahead, Hansen followed her and walked to the front of the palace. The guards of the two gatekeepers suddenly crossed the long weapons in their hands, blocking the way away from Hansen.


    "The two adults, both troubled to inform the emperor, the royal family is back."


    "His Royal Highness? Where is the Prince of the Crown?" A guard was cold.


    Hansen suddenly felt that something was wrong. Even if the white game became Hansen''s appearance, the guards did not recognize him, but there is no reason to speak in this tone. When they said the word of the emperor, there was no respect in the tone.


    When Hansen thought about it, the departure had already explained Hansen��s use of 10,000 yuan.


    "You are waiting here." After the guards listened, he looked up and down Hansen and then swam toward the palace.


    Han Sen felt even more weird. The two guards already knew that he was a white game, and even dared to do this to him. This is a bit unusual.


    The two guards are also the Krakens. It is reasonable to say that the white game is the son of the Kraken saint. Even if he does not look at his princehood, there is no reason for him.


    Han Sen couldn''t figure out what the situation is now. He can only temporarily hide it, and he plans to look at the situation first.


    "His Royal Highness, you don''t want to be angry, the emperor said that she is not in a good mood recently, you will endure a forbearance... first endure a forbearance..." He was comforted by Hansen.


    Hansen��s heart suddenly moved, and he said nothing. He directly took a slap in the face of the guard. The power of the original water emperor suddenly took the guard out and slammed into the doorpost of the palace, suddenly squirting blood and struggling. I haven''t been able to get up for a few times.


    Hansen did not speak, and gloomy face went inside.


    Deviation is a complex face, and quickly followed up to Hansen''s slogan: "His Royal Highness... You are so bad... will make the emperor angry..."


    Hansen patted the **** unicorn on the side and said coldly to the separation: "There is nothing remarkable about her anger in the past. You don''t talk nonsense, you don''t want to pack things."


    Leaving the singular promise, I haven''t waited for her to say anything, but I heard a cold voice coming out of the palace: "Is it so courageous to give you a half-step deification?"


    Hansen narrowed his eyes and looked at a figure coming out of the palace.


    It was a woman wearing a palace dress. Like the separation, it was blue hair, blue eyes, and the ears were blue fins.


    But her lower body is not a fishtail, but a pair of long and straight jade legs. Because of the large proportion of legs, it is particularly tall, coupled with the indifferent expression and indifferent eyes, there is a kind of condescending overlooking the beings. feel.


    "Courage can''t talk, I just don''t want to go back to my home and need to inform others." Han Sen said faintly.


    The beautiful woman is as eye-catching as she is, but her face is cold and scary. When she looks at Han Sen, she scornfully said: "The blood of the sacred woman, even to deal with a duke, must use 10,000 to return to the source, you still have a face to say These words?"


    "My business has nothing to do with you." Hansen seems to be a bit violent.


    "I don''t have any feelings about your business, but this is the last time. If you dare to move me again, you should be very clear about the consequences." After that, the woman will no longer care about Hansen, and people will be lifted. Sen��s injured Kraken guard went to the wound, and she went back to the palace.


    The Krakens who are going to carry the Kraken guards look at Hansen��s eyes with some anger and contempt, but they should not have the respect they deserve for a prince and master.


    "It seems that this white game is also very miserable. What is the origin of his prince? It looks unusual." Han Sen secretly said.


    Until the emperor returned to the palace, he was relieved and quickly said to Hansen: "His Royal Highness, let''s go, don''t make the emperor unhappy."


    Hansen snorted and he walked away with him.


    Hansen thought that it was different. Originally Hansen thought that Bai Yihao is also a prince. Here is his territory. He should naturally live in the most magnificent palace.


    But who knows who left but took him from the side door, then circled, came to the back garden, and then led Hansen to a small building in the garden.


    Hansen secretly frowned. If it wasn��t for him to observe the separation with the hole in the tunnel, he knew that the separation should not be the kind of person who would act. He even had some doubts. Is this a trap to test him? Do you own this place in your own place?


    When I left the door, I packed up the things in the small building and said, "Grandfather of the Emperor, you should take a break and I will pack it for you right away."


    Han Sen sees that there should be cleaning in the small building. It is very clean and tidy. He waved away from the departure: "No, let''s go to rest. I want to assimilate this body. Don''t bother me, I have something natural. Will call you."


    "Yes, the emperor is an adult." Departed from the room and retreated to the outside of the building, taking the door from the outside, and then retired.


    At this time, the emperor was standing in the palace attic and looking at the small building in the garden.


    "His Royal Highness, White Game, he really used 10,000 copies?" A very old Kraken, standing behind the emperor, asked in a hoarse voice.


    "It should be true. He has a special atmosphere after returning to the source, and his field of Wanyuan water and water is not wrong, but..." Huang Ziyu said that he paused here.


    "But what?" asked the old Kraken.


    "He dared to collide with me this time. I don''t know what to rely on?" said the emperor.


    The old Kraken coughed softly and said: "The heterosexuality seems to be quite coming. It is not an ordinary species. Now it has been collected by him. It is not a small boost. It seems that his gain is not small, it should be more than This is the case. However, even if he has some benefits, he will not be able to pay for the loss of a body that is versatile. It will be even more embarrassing to get the chance to be recognized by my family. This is a good thing for your Highness."


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2325： The secret of white game

    Hansen carefully searched for it in the small building. Mr. Bai did not say where the information was, but he thought it should be in his handy place, otherwise the location should be specified.


    However, Han Sen searched the entire small building and did not see any information. The only thing that was not checked was that there was only the brain of Bai Yi.


    However, if you want to enter the brain, you need password verification, which is not difficult for Hansen.


    Because the biological changes in this era are too strong, the use of physical verification is the most insecure, and the general brain is protected by complex passwords.


    Hansen turned on the purple butterfly **** frog mirror, it is easy to go back to the password, after entering the password, it is easy to open the brain.


    "Sacred beasts are easy to use, if you can get a few more." Han Sen sighed and looked through the things in the brain.


    puff!


    Hansen��s nosebleed almost spurted out, and the holographic image in the brain of the brain changed. There were a lot of naked women in front of him, not only the emperor, but also the portraits of her many ethnic women, but also a lot of attractive Gesture.


    "I went, this guy''s taste is really mixed, even the women of the Len family have." Han Sen changed the brain to a personal perspective, so as not to pollute Boa, and then browse the image without squinting and find These images are not images of brain-synthesis, but are actually photographed. The women inside are really human.


    "Is this guy a pig?" Hansen quickly turned over the whole brain, and found that the storage was actually these things.


    Finally, it was not easy to flip out a very original text program, which is a notebook, which can only store some text information. There are few people who use this kind of program in the highly developed race of the Imperial Family.


    However, Hansen found that the name of the text was a bit strange. It should be the meaning of "my life", and then open the file, even with password protection.


    Once again, I used the purple butterfly to get the password and easily entered the file. I couldn��t help but smug myself: "It seems that I have the potential as a hacker."


    On the side of Boa, he squinted and asked: "Dad, it seems that hackers rely on technology, should you cheat?"


    "Cough, cheating is also a technology, you still don''t understand, you will understand when you grow up." Hansen said seriously.


    Said, Han Sen''s eyes fell on the notebook, which read a lot of text, but fortunately the universe is universal text, there is no dyslexia.


    "That woman, don''t let me find the chance, or I must kill her..." The first sentence of the opening sentence made Hansen disappointed.


    Hansen thought that the content of this notebook is still something that Bai Yi wrote under the desire to drive, and all of them are related to women.


    However, after watching it for a while, Han Sen was a little moved. He only guessed half of it. The content is really related to women. Bai Yi really wants to go crazy with the woman. There are a lot of angry complaints, obviously nowhere. The content written in the case of venting.


    In addition to those unsightly and resentful words, a lot of important information was revealed.


    There is only one woman written in the text. Although Bai Yi did not mention her name directly in the text, but did not deliberately cover up, it is easy to guess, this woman is the prince of the Kraken.


    More importantly, according to the complaints in the text, the reason why the woman became a prince is only a transaction between them.


    Women need the identity of the prince to protect, her family also needs the imperial sanctuary, and the white game also needs the help of a woman, and he wants to get something from a woman.


    In the complaint, the word "magic object" was mentioned many times. Although I don''t know what it is, I can be sure that his agreement with the woman is related to this god, but the woman did not give him the god, but it is not Destroying the contract, it seems that something went wrong in the middle, so that Bai Yi did not get the god.


    It can be seen from the lines of the word. The guy who is so lascivious like Bai Yi is more important than the woman. The number of mentioning the gods is more than the number of times the king is mentioned. I know how much he is eager to get. That fetish.


    However, this is just a few words of cursing and resentment. Without a complete narrative, Hansen can only speculate about this. As for the specific agreement, why did Bai Yi not get the object, these are not Hansen��s I can know.


    "Although I know the secret between Bai Yi and Huang Zikai, this is not very helpful for my current situation. I can''t stay here all the time, and I can''t do it with the friends and relatives of Bai Yi. I am familiar with it. In front of his people, I was still easily identified." Han Sen felt that this should not be the information that Mr. Bai said.


    Hansen has turned over in the brain of Bai Yi for a long time. Others have no information. All of them are those blood-staining images. There are also many unmasked images, including men and women, and a large number. terrible.


    However, this is to let Hansen discover some clues, and the women in those images will be gone. The males should look like friends of Bai Yi, at least they are friends of wine and meat.


    I can do this kind of thing with the white game. I want to know how many and some of them will have some identity. Hansen has recorded their appearance and may use it later.


    What makes Hansen speechless is that the guy in Baiyi��s taste is really heavy. There are still many old women��s images in the video. Hansen is about to spit.


    "This guy is just a humanoid breeding pig. He is a mother. He has never let go." Hansen couldn''t help but vomit, but he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Ding!


    Suddenly, Zhinao received a documentary message and Hansen quickly opened it and looked at it.


    "The contents are all written down, especially to pay attention to some details, but these are just my observations of the white game. He has a lot of intimate things, and I can''t know it, so you should be careful to avoid the flaws. Also, be careful. Bai Huang, Gu Yuan and Huang Zikai, they are most likely to see your true body. In front of them, you should be more careful, but you must conform to the personality habits of the white game. Now you are very dangerous and may be exposed at any time if If you are caught here, you will die, no one will save you, even if it is a deified power, it will be useless, so everything must be careful. Time is running out, you have no time to practice, there is a genetic technique below, you can For the temporary modification of your own genes, starting today, you will gradually modify your genes to make them look like you are slowly changing into a white game every day..."


    Although there is no generic name, Han Sen is very clear that this should be from Mr. Bai.


    The content is very detailed, there are people''s relationships about white games, as well as his usual habits and hobbies, etc., all aspects are very detailed, and Hansen''s confidence has increased greatly after reading.


    "His Royal Highness... No... not good..." Hansen was studying the information, but suddenly heard the sound of leaving panic.

 Chapter 2326： Bai Wei home

    "What is so flustered, haven''t I said that? I don''t want to bother me without my instructions." Hansen said in the small building.


    "His Royal Highness, it''s not good, the Emperor Bai Wei came to the door..." said anxiously.


    Hansen had already anticipated this, and he heard the words and walked out.


    Bai Wei��s face was ugly on the surface of the sea. She heard in the emperor��s garden that Hansen was used by the white game to use assimilation of the source, and rushed back, and then found even Boa and blood. Kirin was taken away, and this time he rushed to the water star.


    In a short while, I saw the water surging, and Hansen came out of the sea with a broken water.


    Bai Wei saw Han Sen''s face, his eyes showed a complex color, and he said with a cold face: "The sixteen brothers, you will kill me, but I will still go to my wind star to grab things, and take Boa and blood unicorn. Come back, otherwise I will definitely ask the father to be the master of me."


    Hansen is a chuckle, and he looks at Bai Wei and said: "My good sister, I am afraid that you are wrong. I am going to the 16th prince, how can I go to your wind star to grab something, this prince just takes Back to my things."


    "When did I wind up in the wind?" Bai Wei angered.


    Han Sen smiled slightly: "I have assimilated Hansen. His body, mind and memory are all owned by me. I can say that I am him. He is me. His things are naturally my things. My things are me. Of course, I have to get it back. Is there anything wrong with this?"


    "You... sophistry... I will return Boa and the **** unicorn, otherwise I will definitely ask the father to be the master of me." Bai Wei angered.


    "As you like, I don''t have time to go crazy with you." Hansen said he wanted to return to the underwater city.


    "Stop! Blood unicorn, you want to keep it, that child is useless, give her back to me, this is the case." Bai Wei said with a bite.


    "Haha, such a beautiful daughter, how can I be willing to give up? Of course, I have to raise myself." Hansen said with a smile.


    "You... bastard..." Bai Wei was furious and punched Hansen.


    She still knows a little about the white game. Hansen has been assimilated. She does nothing in vain, but she can��t bear to fall in the hands of Bai Yi, who will come here to ask for it.


    Han Sen''s face was cold, and suddenly the field of water spread, and suddenly imprisoned Bai Wei''s body, which greatly restricted Bai Wei''s actions, and then directly blasted Bai Wei out.


    "Bai Wei, here is not the place where you can scatter wild, and then come to unreasonable trouble, don''t blame the brother for you." Han Sen looked at the smashed Bai Wei snorted.


    Bai Wei was in the air, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and gritted his teeth and asked, "What do you want to give the girl back to me?"


    "You want that girl so much, is she and Hansen born? I don''t remember Hansen''s memory in such a period?" Hansen looked at Bai Wei with a look of sinfulness.


    "That is just an ordinary little girl, there is no use for you. How do you want to give her to me?" Bai Wei asked coldly.


    "So beautiful and lovely daughter, that is very precious. OK, who makes you my sister, you really want it, when your brother is willing to cut love, as long as you lock the heart to me, I will be cute The daughter gave it to you," Hansen said with a smile.


    "You..." Bai Wei��s face changed.


    There is no good resource around Bai Wei, and naturally there is no such thing as a good treasure. However, the mother who had been given to her by the White Emperor was locked in a thousand hearts, and later passed to Bai Wei��s hand. It should be her only one. The instrument of deification is also her life-saving thing. This is not a secret in the Imperial Family. Hansen also knows a little.


    Hansen naturally cannot hand over Boa, so he will propose such a condition.


    "I exchanged the girl with a king-level device. She is just an ordinary little girl. It is useless to keep her." Bai Wei said with a sullen face.


    "I said, I only need to lock my heart. If you want my lovely daughter, I will bring the heart lock. Otherwise, I don''t have to talk about it. Think about it yourself." Han Sen said, he turned and went back to the bottom of the sea. .


    "Thousand heart locks have been integrated with my body. Don''t say that I can''t give you anything. Even if you can give it to you, you can''t use it. Now, no one but me can drive the lock." Bai Wei stopped. Hansen, biting his teeth and said: "Give me the child, the resources of the wind star are all owned by you."


    Han Sen heard a bit of surprise. Although the wind star is barren, the resources of the whole planet are not a small amount a year. Bai Wei is willing to take it for the treasure. I don��t know if she sees the speciality of Boa, or what else? The intention.


    If it is only to prevent Boa from falling into the hands of the scum of Bai Yi, it is quite good for Bai Wei to be able to do this.


    "You are willing to take so many resources for a little girl. It seems that this little girl is different. The prince still has to care more about her. Maybe she can value more money, maybe after I figure it out. It��s not too late to talk about the price, haha...�� Han Sen said that he had returned to the bottom of the sea.


    "Bastard!" Bai Wei angered the sea, but it was useless.


    "That bastard!" Almost at the same time, the Emperor of the Krakens also screamed coldly, apparently she was also very uncomfortable with what Bai Yi did.


    If it is not necessary to be the identity of the emperor, if it is not the need for the protection of the emperor, how can she marry such a scum, even if it is just a name, it makes her feel sick, and she has long wanted to kill him.


    "The saints, the overall situation is heavy, and the sixteen emperors are the blood of the previous generation of saints, we still need him to get the holy device." The side of the sea demon old man advised.


    "Because my blood is impure, it is difficult to open the holy device alone, otherwise I don''t have to cooperate with such a bastard." The emperor said with hatred.


    The old man of the Kraken sighed: "This is also a no-brainer. My Krakens are annihilated. The surviving tribes are not easy to pass. They have to be combined with other races. You and the sixteen emperors have inherited the blood of the saints, but they are not. Pure, it is difficult for anyone to open the holy device alone. There is also a chance for cooperation together. For my Krakens, you will be more patient with the Virgin."


    The emperor did not say anything, looked at the direction of the garden, turned and went downstairs to the garden.


    Hansen had just returned to the garden and had not yet entered the small building, but suddenly saw that the emperor had gone in.


    "What are you doing here? Is it lonely and unbearable, wanting the emperor to accompany you with love?" Hansen said with a squint, he just imitated the white game.


    "Give me the little girl." The emperor said with a blank expression.

 Chapter 2327： Bai Lingshuangs promise

    "Why?" Hansen grinned.


    "If you want to take the holy device, give her to me, otherwise you will not have to think about it again, don''t give it to you." There is no change in the look of the emperor.


    "Well, count you, it''s not a useless little girl, you want to give it to you." Hansen turned his eyes and returned to the small building. He took the treasure and gave it to the emperor. Hey.


    The emperor''s cockroaches frowned slightly, and both hands caught Boa. They hugged them in their arms and did not look at Hansen. They left Boa directly and left the garden. It seemed that staying here for a second would pollute her.


    Boa was on the shoulder of the emperor, holding her white neck and licking her eyes at Hansen.


    "Dead woman... Don''t let me catch the opportunity..." Hansen whispered in his mouth, and his eyes twitched at Boa.


    Since the emperor wants Boa, Han Sen just let Boer break into them and help him to listen to some news. With Bo''s wisdom and ability, he will certainly not suffer.


    Bai Wei and Huang Zikai are not Hansen''s most troublesome. The appointment with Bai Lingshuang is the most troublesome, because Han Sen does not know what kind of agreement Bai Lingshuang and Bai Yi have in the end, and they don��t know what Bai Lingshuang promised. What is the benefit of the white game, let Bai Yi go to the Paladin paradise to find him trouble.


    However, the appointment of the night charm city, Han Sen has to go, to the character of the white game, it is impossible to put the benefits.


    Fortunately, this day, Han Sen has already read the information given by Mr. Bai, and some of the relationship with Bai Yi has probably been known, and it is not completely stunned.


    At the appointed time, Han Sen left the water star on the **** unicorn and went to Bai Lingshuang''s night charm city.


    Bai Lingshuang is obviously different from Bai Yi and Bai Wei. There are many resources in her hands. The night charm city is also the top club in the emperor''s country. It is just one of Bai Lingshuang''s industries.


    Said to be the city, in fact, the night charm city occupied a whole life planet, because the night charm city is very famous in the emperor, the information is easy to find, Han Sen has done his homework before, it is not strange.


    "Go to tell your master, my 16-year-old son came to the game." Hansen slapped the woman''s buttocks in charge of reception, and squeezed a hand, and then said arrogantly.


    "His Royal Highness, Night City will not receive any kind of aliens." The woman in charge of the reception had a smile on her face, but her eyes flashed a bit of disgust.


    "Do not accept the alienation of others, but the alienation of my game is an exception." Han Sen said that he would go inside with **** unicorn.


    The guards on the side changed and seemed to want to start, but they immediately returned to their posts.


    There are a lot of noble people in the night charm city. In contrast, it seems that the imperial son of Bai Yi is extremely unbearable and annoying, even if the staff is not happy.


    "Please wait for His Royal Highness, and the Royal Highness will arrive soon." Hansen was led to the top floor of the private room, and the woman in charge of the reception retired.


    "These emperors of these people really know how to enjoy." Han Sen sat on the sofa, looking around at random, one hand still stroked the **** unicorn''s head.


    "The sixteenth brother, got a half-step deification, only do not have to show off at all times?" Bai Lingshuang came in and looked at the **** unicorn and said faintly.


    "Half-step deification, it is natural in the eyes of your ten sisters, but for a useless emperor like me, it can be said that it is the root of the treasure, of course, always take it with you." Han Sen took it with him. A glass of wine, took a bite of laughter and looked at Bai Lingshuang and said: "Speak up, this has to thank you for your grace, or I will not get these benefits."


    Bai Lingshuang did not mean to talk nonsense with Hansen. He directly threw the same thing to Hansen and then clap his hands.


    I saw a very charming woman came in and came to Bai Lingshuang. First, she gave a ceremonial ritual to Bai Lingshuang. Then she saluted Hansen and said with a charming voice: "Snow sees His Royal Highness."


    The snow is swaying, and the tempting can''t be said. The flow of the waves in the eyes turns the hearts of the people. The voice seems to carry hooks, and people can''t help but look at her.


    "Mei Fox!" Han Sen looked at Cher with a bright gaze, but his heart was a slight glimpse. He only saw the foxtail behind the fox ear and fat hip, and she knew that she was a Meihu.


    "The tokens of the emperor''s pavilion and Cher''s today belong to you, now you should be satisfied." Bai Ling frost said with a blank expression.


    "Ten sister is really a believer." Han Sen stared at the snow, and stretched his hand, and pulled the snow directly into his arms, and the big hand slipped into the clothes.


    Cher smiled on his face, but his eyes flashed a bit of disgust.


    Bai Lingshuang snorted and turned and walked out of the room.


    Han Sen has some headaches now. He should have thought that the requirements of the white game are definitely not so simple.


    The token of the emperor''s pavilion made Hansen happy, although he had just arrived in the emperor, but he also heard the name of the emperor.


    Only those who have been apprehended by the White Emperor in the emperor''s royal family will be eligible to receive the token of the White Emperor''s reward. That is the token of entering the Emperor''s Court. A token can only enter once.


    There are many secret treasures in the legend. Only the emperor is eligible to own. If there is no emperor''s identity, even a token is useless.


    Bai Yi apparently did not get a token. I did not expect that he would have a token of the Emperor''s Court in the transaction with Bai Lingshuang. This made Han Sen somewhat happy.


    As long as you enter the Royal Pavilion, you can sell a treasure and sell a big price. This is definitely an unexpected surprise for Hansen.


    However, in addition to the tokens of the Emperor Court, Bai Yi even had a woman, or a woman of the Meihu family, which made Han Sen somewhat embarrassed.


    With the character of Bai Yi, it is bound to be with the beautiful woman of this Meihu family.


    However, Hansen is not a white game. He does not dislike beauty, but what happens with such a completely strange woman is not Hansen��s wish.


    The most important thing is that there is a monitoring system installed in this room. Hansen has no special ambiguity and no habit to appreciate.


    However, he now pretends to be a white game, with such a beautiful and beautiful woman, and even can be said that the big beauty who dreams of the white game does not move, it will definitely cause Bai Lingshuang''s doubt.


    Hansen even had some doubts, Bai Lingshuang will now sit behind the monitor screen and watch his every move.


    Han Sen played with the thin waist of Xue, but his heart was a thousand turns, thinking about how to deal with the current situation.


    "His Royal Highness, Cher is still the first time, ask the Emperor''s Highness to pity..." Xueer''s face is slightly low, and there are two groups of blush on the cheeks. The pink and shiny on the top of the shirt is matched with the charming appearance. Suddenly it makes people feel evil.

 Chapter 2328： Unbearable

    Cher''s charm is so fascinating, but it falls in Hansen''s eyes, but it feels a bit boring.


    Hansen has read the beauty of the world, and the beautiful women who have seen it do not know how many, have passed the pure pursuit of the face, the style is far more attractive than the simple face.


    Cher''s fundus clearly harbors aversion to the white game. The charming state is only for a certain purpose and control of the body. Most people will feel the heart when they look at it, but Hansen looks at it but feels nothing.


    Don''t say that Cher is not the type Hansen likes, even if Hansen is very appreciative of the woman, it will not be tempted.


    It��s just that at this time, if Hansen doesn��t act anymore, I��m afraid it��s going to be suspicious.


    In the middle of the evil spirits, how can you not be so excited about this kind of enchanting beauty? Don''t say that Bai Lingshuang doesn''t believe it, even Hansen doesn''t believe it.


    Hansen took the snow and took a big step toward the bed.


    Cher was lying weakly in Hansen''s arms, his face full of shame, a pair of jade arms wrapped around Hansen''s neck.


    When Hansen pressed Xue to the bed, Xue��s eyes and Hansen suddenly looked at each other, but they were only about ten centimeters apart.


    Hansen��s eyes were fretting, and he was about to run genetics, but suddenly he saw the splendour of Cher��s nephew, and he couldn��t help but feel his heart, almost lost in Cher��s seductive eyes. Among them.


    Hansen��s heart stunned and suddenly gave up running genetics. His eyes were obsessed with obsessive fascination. This kind of eyelids he saw, when he was trapped in the ghost bone palace, the fox used it for him. I think that Cher will be there.


    It is no wonder that they are all fans of the fox family. They should be passed down from generation to generation. It may even be the talent of the Meihu people. It is not surprising that Xue will be just a little too much compared to the foxes.


    However, Cher''s strength is still somewhat out of Hansen''s expectations. She turned out to be a king-level powerhouse. Hansen did not see it before.


    The enchanting technique of the Meihu family is really extraordinary.


    However, it is not surprising that I think that a demonization of the fox can be pretending to be a king-level knight in such a place as the emperor.


    Hansen is very familiar with this kind of genetic technique. Any reaction is clear, his eyes are gradually dissipating, and he seems to be infatuated. His heart is secretly relieved.


    In a short while, Han Sen blinked straight on the snow, like a zombie.


    "This snow uses melee to make me enter the illusion, fantasy and what she thought, even after the event, I am afraid that the average creature is hard to detect. I don''t know if it is from her own thoughts, or is Bai Lingshuang ordering her to do this? Hansen��s heart secretly guessed that in all likelihood, the latter should be the latter.


    Cher looked away from the body and pushed Hansen away. He sat up from the bed and sorted out his clothes. His face was full of disgust.


    A secret door in the room opened and I saw Bai Lingshuang coming in.


    Cher quickly went forward to salute: "His Royal Highness, I have charmed him with a fox eye, and he will never break through the flaws afterwards."


    Bai Lingshuang nodded slightly: "Do a good job, take off his clothes, take out everything, I have to take a closer look."


    "His Royal Highness, do you suspect that there are problems with the Sixteen Emperors?" Cher was exquisite and asked.


    "I don''t think so, just think that he is a little weird." Bai Lingshuang said.


    "It seems that I still have no way to really play myself into a white game." Han Sen heard that Cher had come to himself, and he said in his heart: "How does the **** Kirin guy react?"


    Bai Lingshuang and Xueer are here. Hansen is afraid of being seen by them. He doesn��t dare to run the atmosphere and use the hole to see it. It��s just that the **** unicorn has been squatting there and it��s normal. It seems to be asleep. General.


    However, Hansen is very clear that the blood unicorn can''t fall asleep. Even if he falls asleep, Bai Lingshuang will definitely wake it up when he comes in. Now he has been sleeping, and it must be something.


    Cher is not at all polite, come over and directly light the clothes of Han Sen, Han Sen can only endure, otherwise it will be abandoned.


    Hansen��s clothes and things were taken by Snow to Bai Lingshuang. Bai Lingshuang carefully watched it: ��This is a knives, Hansen��s. This silver blade is also Hansen��s. It is probably a piece. Half-step deification, this jade drum seems to be somewhat different from the ordinary jade drum. It should be a mutant jade drum. This thing should also be Hansen''s, and it is cheaper."


    "How are Hansen''s things, will this have any problems?" Xue frowned.


    Han Sen listened with a tight heart. He wanted to bring a white game, but the things in the white game were swallowed by the blue metal wolf. There was nothing left, and there was nothing good in his family. Hansen just found some of his accessories to wear on his body. The really useful alien treasures are really nothing. Even the royals are not found.


    Bai Lingshuang said faintly: "Bai Yi is a greedy gambling. He did not lose his family, that is, because he has married a blue sea heart. But the blue sea heart has a plot, and the game is not a heart, she will not hold things. To give a white game, don''t look at the white game is a prince, but it is just a glamorous appearance. In fact, it is very miserable, otherwise he will not greet me with a piece of emperor."


    "This time let him go to kill Hansen, it is cheaper, so many gains, that Hansen is really extraordinary, but unfortunately his vision is not good, even chose Bai Wei that monk, then he will die Bai Lingshuang looked at the things and threw them aside. He got up and walked toward the dark door. He said, "Go and call a Pygge woman to come over and do a full set of dramas. Don��t let the **** wake up. doubt."


    "I am going to your sister, don''t you use it so much? This girl is really poisonous!" Hansen was shocked when he heard it. The head of the patriarch was a pig, and he was very powerful. character of.


    Bai Lingshuang had to call a Pygge to play with him, so that Hansen had the urge to jump directly to kill her.


    Cher took Hansen''s things to the bed, threw things directly on the bed, and stepped on his legs and Hansen stepped on his foot and said with hate: "Dare to take advantage of me, wait for the meeting." You have a good look."


    After that, Cher turned and prepared to call the female character of the Peg, Hansen��s heart turned a thousand times, but after all, he decided that he could not bear it anymore.


    At the moment when Cher turned around, Hansen''s figure violently violently swelled, and one hand held Cher''s back while the other hand grabbed her mouth and pulled it directly onto the bed.


    Under the blessing of the source of the water and the king, the ice of the ice muscles and jade bones was instantly introduced into the body of Cher, so that the unprotected snow was frozen and the body was frozen.


    However, she is a king-level powerhouse after all, and her strength is rebellious under the shock of her heart. Hansen''s frozen power melts rapidly under the influence of Cher''s breath.

 Chapter 2329： Exposure identity

    "Kill or not kill?" Hansen''s heart flashed fast.


    Cher''s strength is stronger than Hansen''s imagination. The role of the frozen technique is very limited. Seeing that Xue will break free, Hansen will be exposed.


    But killing Cher, he can''t wash the suspect.


    Moreover, here is the night charm city, not the place where the Paladin paradise kills and robs resources. Here, the law of the emperor is to be guarded. Even if it is a prince, you can��t kill anyone here.


    Hansen��s eyes flashed, but the snow that he was under his body was shocked and angry. He did not expect his own fox eyes to be ineffective against Hansen and was also controlled by Hansen.


    Fortunately, her strength is extraordinary, the true strength is still above the white game, and it is also very resistant to the freezing power, so she can''t stop freezing.


    Seeing that Cher was about to get rid of the ice, Hansen whispered into her ear and said, "Snow, can you recognize the fox?"


    When Cher heard this, suddenly his body trembled, and the strength of the original struggling slowed down, but he quickly returned to normal, as if he did not understand what Hansen was saying, and struggling fiercely.


    Hansen��s heart already has a number. He has not continued to suppress Cher, but he said faintly: ��I have a deep friendship with the fox, otherwise you are already a dead person, so you should calm down, let��s talk, otherwise I If something goes wrong, the fox must not be spared."


    "Why do I believe in you?" Cher had already broken free from the ice, but did not jump directly.


    "Red sleeves." Hansen put his lips in the ear of Cher, and lowered his voice.


    Cher listened to a sudden change of face, apparently she also knows that the red sleeve is a fox.


    Hansen just let go of his heart and pressed it on Cher. He continued: "I have no intention of offending you, but I should be clear about my current situation. Can you tell me how to pass this?"


    "You are Hansen?" Cher is not a stupid person. In fact, there are few stupid people in the Meihu family. Naturally, they have already guessed the real situation, but Cher still can''t believe it.


    Hansen, a duke, did not even be ruined by the white game. Instead, he killed the white game and pretended to be the emperor of the white game. It was really daring and unbelievable.


    Hansen knew that he couldn��t keep going when he said the fox, but by contrast, this is the best result.


    Both sides have handles in hand, and I believe that the Meihu family should not betray him if they are forced to do so.


    "What do you say?" Hansen smiled at Cher.


    Cher''s look was a bit complicated. After a while, he bit his teeth and said: "You wait for me in bed, I will call Peg��."


    "Don''t even think about it, if I am willing to do that kind of thing, why should I reveal my identity?" Hansen still does not move under the pressure of Cher.


    Cher is a pretty face: "If I don''t go, Bai Lingshuang will definitely be aware of it. You can rest assured that I will use genetics to confuse the female character. You are dressed and waiting for me, but don''t get out of bed, here. Only the bed is not being monitored."


    "Okay, then I will believe you once." Hansen rolled over to the other side of the bed and grabbed his clothes and put them back.


    Cher looked at Hansen and he went out.


    Hansen thought about himself while wearing clothes. It didn''t take long for Cher to come back. He also had a female peg with a height of three meters and a waist of eight feet.


    However, it seems that the Pegsman has been confused, his eyes are scattered, and he came to the bed in the order of Cher, and fell directly on the bed, squeaking the bed.


    Xue Er took a look at Hansen and lowered his voice and said, "I have to make some noise, you have to cooperate."


    After a long time, Cher came over and took the Pegs, and then she came back and went to bed next to Hansen, who only had a bath towel around her.


    "How can you pretend to be a 16-year-old son?" Xue lay in bed and asked Hansen across from him.


    "This is not a difficult thing. It is you, when you are young, you come to the Imperial Family. With so many powerful people, is it really difficult for you?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "Why are you a little grateful to this person, but I saved your life, otherwise you will be with that one..." When it came to this, Cher''s little face blushed, and did not continue.


    "In the Meihu family I have seen, you are very thin and pure, but with your skin, you can be promoted to the king level. It seems that your identity is not low among the Fox people." Hansen said with a smile.


    Cher''s red lips are slightly upturned: "You want to talk from a mouth of a Meihu family, it is too naive."


    "It��s just communication, you think too much." Hansen coughed.


    In fact, Hansen is very interested in the plot of the fox, like a woman like a fox, willing to pretend to be a female knight, the picture must be different.


    Hansen really wants to put out some news from Cher, but Cher looks pure, but it is just a lack of experience. In fact, it is very embarrassing. It seems that there is no hope.


    Cher suddenly put his face close to Hansen, and Han Sen face to face, almost to the face of Han Sen, and the breath can be clearly perceived.


    "What are you doing? I am not a casual person." Hansen said with a wink.


    "You really are Hansen?" Xueer looked at Hansen, his face full of curiosity.


    "They have already shared the same bed, and you actually said this, it is really sad." Hansen shrugged his shoulders helplessly.


    Cher��s eyes became crescent-shaped and smiled and said: ��I thought that our Meihu family is the best at changing their identity. I didn��t expect you to be more powerful. Even the sixteen emperors who can pretend to be imperials are not found, even if they are adults. Don''t you dare to be as daring?"


    "I also learned a little fur with the fox, only to have the achievements of today." Hansen said.


    Cher suddenly blinked: "Are you familiar with the fox?"


    "Mature, of course, very familiar, your family fox screaming almost married to me as a sly, that is, I do not want to wrong her, otherwise ..." Han Sen casually said.


    When Cher listened, he widened his eyes and said, "You deceive people..."


    "I lied to you, what is your family?


    The beauty of Cher��s listening became bigger and bigger, like watching Hansen watching a monster. He said for a long time: ��You really are with the foxes... that... that...��


    "Oh, I disappointed her. Now I can only do something for her to make up for it. Although it is a hundred deaths without regrets." Hansen sighed.


    "It turns out that you are also trying to help the foxes to recapture my family to the treasure..." Cher said with some emotion.


    Hansen suddenly had a happy heart. This snow is better than the average Meihu people. It seems that the identity should not be low and the strength is enough, but there are not too many actual combat children.

 Chapter 2330： Emperor pavilion

    In the morning, Hansen finally took the token of the Emperor Court and left the night charm city. When he left, Hansen still had a face to ask Bai Ling Frost for snow, and Bai Lingshuang would not give him.


    Blood Kirin just slept, and when he woke up in the morning, he didn��t know anything. He didn��t know what method he was using, and he would sleep for a night.


    After Hansen rode the **** unicorn and left the night charm city, he went directly to the Huangji Pavilion. He is now in a crisis. Maybe when it is exposed, the baby that can be held in his hand will naturally take it first.


    With the character of Bai Yi, I certainly can''t wait for the next day.


    After arriving at the Imperial Court, Hansen handed in a token and was allowed to enter the cabinet to pick up treasures. The **** unicorn could only wait outside.


    However, after Hansen entered the emperor''s pavilion, he couldn''t help but frown. The legendary treasures in the emperor''s pavilion are numerous, but Hansen did not see any treasures after he came in, but saw a statue of a statue.


    Those stone statues are all emperor costumes. Although they are only stone statues, they have a kind of imposing manner. They want to be statues of emperors of the emperor.


    In addition to these stone statues, there is no treasure in the emperor''s pavilion. Hansen saw the rules on the stone wall and knew that these stone statues were the treasures of the emperor.


    When every emperor of the emperor enthroned the throne, he would leave a stone statue in the emperor''s pavilion. The material of the stone itself is not a treasure, but when the statue is a stone statue, it leaves a kind of emperor. If you can understand the artistic conception, you can inspire the stone image and remove the stone image to reveal the treasure hole under the stone statue. The cave is the object left by the emperor''s emperor for future generations.


    "Since it is the object of the emperor''s emperor, it is inevitable to think about it, but it is not easy to understand the emperor''s artistic conception." Han Sen looked at the stone statues.


    Although each stone statue is imposing and impulsive, it looks different, but it is somewhat different. Each emperor stone statue has its own unique temperament.


    There are a total of seventy-nine stone statues, which means that the emperor used to have at least seventy-nine emperors.


    Some stone statues have a stone futon in front of them, and some do not. There are no stone statues of the futons, which means that the treasures that have been taken away are taken away.


    Hansen counted a few times, and there are only three remaining futons. That is to say, most of the treasures have already been taken away. If they are not taken away, they are not so easy to understand.


    I think it is also true that the age of the Imperial Family has been so long, the talents of the genius are so numerous, and it is not difficult to understand the artistic conception of the stone.


    It is rare to see that no one can understand.


    Hansen went to see the three stone statues carefully. The stone wall behind the stone statue was engraved with handwriting, recording the emperor''s first merits.


    The first stone statue that has not been enlightened by people is the stone statue ranked first in the stone group, which is the first emperor of the emperor or the first ancestor.


    The following merits record is also blowing the sky, what is the martial arts, what is the martial arts, the invincible hands of the universe, the universe of billions of years, and so on, anyway, it is the arrogance to the extreme, as if their royal family had unified the universe at that time It��s like it.


    Hansen is very clear. The Emperor was only a small family at the beginning. In the time of their first ancestor, when the sanctuary was invincible to the world, the ancestors of the emperor might have been to Sanctuary. Jiuyi calls himself a minister.


    This is very possible, because the Lord like the Sanctuary almost unified the universe, like the imperial family, it is very common to bow to the sanctuary, and the pilgrimage of the people is not to talk about it.


    It is also strange to say that the ancestor of the emperor had some abnormalities in appearance, and his stone statue seemed to be somewhat different from the emperors of the later generations.


    The emperor is very similar to the human appearance. The same is true of the emperor of the emperor, but he has an obvious feature, which is somewhat different from the emperors.


    The emperor had a vertical mark on his forehead. He looked like the third vertical eye closed by the Tianzu, but the emperor did not have a third eye. Like humans, they were normal eyes. The pupil is also a normal single.


    But it was just a vertical mark, and it didn''t crack. I don''t know if it was an eye.


    There is also a strange thing. The stone statues of other emperors are basically hanging swords, or taking books or something. The first emperor is good, there is no sword in his waist, and there is no book in his hand. Holding a gourd in the hand.


    "This guy is a bit interesting!" Han Sen was interested in the stone statue of the ancestors of the emperor. In the eyes of the purple butterfly **** mirror, I wanted to analyze the process of carving the stone statue of the first ancestor.


    According to the record on the tablet, the emperor personally left the stone statue in the tradition of the emperor, or was passed down from the ancestor of the emperor, and was clearly written into the rules of the emperor, but wherever he took over the emperor, This ritual must be experienced, otherwise the name is not right.


    "Ah!" I went to see the stone statue with the purple butterfly **** mirror, but I still didn''t figure it out, but suddenly I felt that the right eye was like a burning heart.


    Quickly lowered his head and covered his eyes, and a stream of blood suddenly flowed out of his fingers.


    "Awesome power!" Hansen blinked, and it took a while to recover slowly, but he did not dare to use the purple butterfly to look at the statue.


    Although the Purple Butterfly God Mirror is a deified soul, but the emperors who can become the emperors are very horrible characters. They must all be deified. The stone statues they left behind are forced to be cracked by external force. Obviously not too much. reality.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s physical recovery is very strong, otherwise this eye will be abolished.


    Taking back the purple butterfly **** frog mirror, Hansen did not go to see the stone statue of the emperor''s first ancestor, but looked at another stone statue of the emperor.


    The emperor had a single book, and the other hand was behind him. His eyes were far-reaching, and he had the spirit of the world.


    Hansen carefully looked at the stone statue and saw that the emperor looked very handsome, black and black, and he was not wearing the emperor armor, but a white robe, which looked very elegant.


    On the back of the stone wall, there is also the record of the emperor''s merits. Hansen knows that the emperor is called "the Emperor". Although his merits and demerits are also fighting for the heavens to conquer a certain kind of family, but they are all just The most important feat of taking it over is to formulate a complete law, and previously established various complete systems within the emperor.


    Just like the system of cultivating the emperor and the emperor used by the White Emperor today, it was actually customized by the Emperor at that time. With the changes of the times, a part of the content was slightly changed, but it was essentially the same.


    The Emperor is the second emperor of the Imperial Family. The position of the stone statue is second only to the ancestor of the Emperor.


    The last stone statue of the emperor who was not enlightened was at the end of the group of stone statues, the emperor before the White Emperor.

 Chapter 2331： Enlightenment stone statue

    Because the White Emperor is still in place, his stone statue is still sealed. After he has passed away, his stone statue will be officially opened within the Emperor Court.


    The reason why the current emperor stone statue is not open is to avoid the stone statue of the current emperor. As for why there is such a rule, there is no explanation on the stone wall, Hansen does not understand.


    Bai Huang��s former emperor��s emperor, ��Baohuang��, has a very simple accomplishment. It is a set of emperors�� achievements. Although it has also laid down some races and expanded the territory of the emperors, it is basically some unnamed clan.


    The development of the Imperial Family to the Baohuang generation has been extremely limited. Unless it can lay the Taishang and the ancient Protoss, there is nothing too big for him to do.


    In fact, most of the more than 20 generations of emperors before the Emperor of Baohuang were also unremarkable, but they only kept the development of the emperor.


    However, the artistic conception of other emperor stone statues has been misunderstood. This equally ordinary stone statue of the emperor has not been cracked.


    Although the stone statue of Baohuang appeared at the latest and the number of times of enlightenment was relatively small, this may be a reason, but there is absolutely no shortage of genius among the children of Baihuang. For example, white impermanence and Bailing cream are all talents. Good Wizards, Bai Wei''s talent is not bad, this is just the tip of the iceberg, the hidden emperor''s emperor does not know how many, these guys have not been able to enlighten the treasure stone statue, it can be seen that the Baohuang stone itself must also have Uncommon.


    Hansen��s gaze is glanced from the three stone statues. You can��t use the purple butterfly **** mirror to forcibly crack it. You can only rely on your own feelings, and no matter how many emperor tokens a prince has, he only needs to enlighten a stone statue. I will not be able to come to the Royal Pavilion in the future.


    White impermanence once enlightened an emperor stone statue, but he is not the only emperor to see through the stone statue.


    "First try it from him." Hansen''s gaze was finally fixed on the stone statue of the first emperor.


    The three stone statues have their own temperament, and they all have extraordinary features. Hansen can''t distinguish between good and bad, but the gourd held by the first emperor has made Hansen pay a little attention.


    Perhaps because of Boa''s reasons, Hansen will pay a little attention to the shape of the gourd.


    Although there is a treasure in the name of Baohuang, but he did not wear a sword on his body, and he did not take anything in his hand. It looked a bit too poor, not quite Hansen��s mind.


    The Emperor did not conform to Hansen''s style. Only the first emperor made Han Sen very interested.


    Sitting down on the futon in front of the stone statue of the first emperor, Hansen''s gaze looked at the stone statue in front of him.


    I don''t know what the reason is. It seems to be just an imposing stone statue. After Hansen sat down, I suddenly felt a little different.


    If you look at the stone statue while standing, you can only say that it is a lifelike stone statue. Then you can sit on the futon and look at it, but you feel that the stone statue seems to be alive. It is like a living emperor standing there, smiling. Looking down on Hansen sitting below, the momentum has changed a bit.


    Hansen was amazed, slightly removed a little from the top of the futon, and then went to see the stone statue, and found that the stone image returned to its original appearance, without the kind of spirituality and charm.


    Changed several positions, the result is the same, only sitting on the futon, can see the spirituality and charm of the stone statue.


    Hansen went to the stone statues of Emperor Wendi and Baodi and tried them. The results were all the same. Only sitting on the futons can really feel the charm and artistic conception of the stone statues.


    "The emperor stone statue is really mysterious, and I don''t know how to do it?" Hansen sighed in his heart and returned to the stone statue of the first emperor to sit down and carefully observe the charm and artistic conception on the stone statue.


    At this point of view, Hansen feels a little strange. The statues of Wendi and Baodi give Hansen the feeling that they are like gods. Their potential is moving in the wild, and they seem to have their own clothing. Mysterious, casual pleats seem to contain the universe.


    However, the first emperor was completely different. He looked like a gourd and smiled. It was like a father who was sitting next door at the door and smoking a cigarette. Where is the horror of a horror, I don��t know if it is an illusion, from his eyes, Even faintly can still see a bit of wretched meaning.


    "This first emperor is really a bit interesting!" Hansen was curious and carefully observed his whole body up and down, not letting go anywhere.


    However, no matter where you look at it, you can''t see any artistic conception on him. Although there is a spirit but no god, it is somewhat unpredictable.


    The stone statues of Emperor Wen and Baodi and the horror of the artistic conception can be enlightened. The artistic conception of the first emperor is very weak, and it is really difficult to comprehend.


    Han Sen sat in front of the stone statue for a day and night, and there was no income. He couldn��t help but frown. He didn��t know whether he should give up the emperor and go to the emperor and the emperor.


    It��s just that Hansen always cares a little about the gourd. Hesitated a bit, simply no longer go to see the emperor, just to observe the gourd.


    After watching it for a while, Hansen really saw some strange things.


    Before Hansen watched the stone statue, it was mainly the emperor, and the gourd was just a kind of thing, so there was nothing special about it.


    However, if you change this relationship and regard the gourd as the main body of the stone statue, and the emperor itself sees it as a compound, it is somewhat different.


    The emperor''s emperor, who is noble and proud, they are naturally full of racial pride, and they are full of respect and pride for their ancestors. No one can look at it and use the emperor as a thing. Even the servants of the gourd went to see.


    Hansen is not an outsider of the Imperial Family at all. Naturally, there will be no such complex, and he cares a little about the gourd. So he looks upside down and suddenly finds that this stone statue has no hole in the sky, as if he opened the door to the new world.


    Looking at the emperor and the gourd as two main attitudes and angles, this stone statue gives people two completely different artistic conceptions and charms.


    Han Sen looked at it, but his face changed a little. The more he looked at the gourd, the more he felt familiar. The more he saw it, the more he felt that the gourd was not born when Boa was still born.


    "No? The gourd stone statue carried by the Emperor''s ancestors will be the stone statue before the birth of Boa? Or the same kind of gourd with the same family?" Han Sen looked more and more surprised.


    Think of the gourd as a treasure, the mood on the gourd suddenly became clearer, and a mysterious atmosphere swayed, as if Hansen''s body and mind were wrapped in it.


    "This gourd stone statue, the statue will not really be a treasure?" Looking at the gourd stone statue, Han Sen''s face is uncertain.

 Chapter 2332： The change of the emperor

    "Master, Bai Yi has entered the Imperial Court." Cher greeted Bai Lingshuang.


    Bai Lingshuang leaned on the sofa, the slender legs were lifted, and the wine glass was gently shaken in his hand. The corner of his mouth was a touch of disdain: "After the volition, there are only stone statues of the first ancestor, the second ancestor and the emperor in the emperor''s pavilion. The stone statues of the first ancestor and the second ancestors did not know how many years of experience have passed. No one has been able to penetrate the artistic conception. The emperor is also a strange emperor. The stone statues left by me and the emperor are all enlightened. I don��t know how many times. Still, there is still no gain, let alone his white game."


    "Do not put other benefits, but the token of the Emperor''s Court. He can''t afford to see himself." Xue said.


    Bai Lingshuang��s red lips sneaked a sip, and put down the wine glass and said: ��The hardest thing in the world is not to see the enemy clearly, but to see yourself clearly. It��s the white game, even if it��s the sages, who dares to say Really see through yourself? Bai Yiyi is a common man. It is not surprising to have this choice. If you don''t try it, he will not die."


    "What the master said is that after all, there are few people in the universe who are like a master with a heart." Cher complimented.


    Bai Lingshuang looked at Cher and said coldly: "If you are a fox, don''t show off in front of me."


    "Snow damn." Xue quickly asked for sin.


    Bai Lingshuang waved his hand and wanted to say something, but suddenly his face changed, his body flashed on the balcony, his eyes looked at one direction and looked at the past.


    I saw that there was an aurora above the planet over there, which caused a burst of gloom in the void, and a light and shadow emerged above the void.


    "Huangjige... Is it...this is impossible..." Bai Lingshuang��s face was full of horror, and he could hardly believe his eyes.


    There are people everywhere in the emperor who are horrified and look at the light and shadow in the sky.


    I saw that the light and shadow changed, turned into a **** like a demon, the horror of the atmosphere almost filled the country of the emperor.


    Under the watchful eyes of many princes and aristocrats in the emperor''s country, the light and shadow slowly moved, and the punches and punches were slowly played out. It was the most basic imperial boxing of the emperor''s royal family.


    The many gene skills of the Imperial Family are developed on the basis of the Emperor''s shocking heavenly fists. Just like Bai Wei''s emperor''s ultimate fist, it is one of the upgraded versions of the Emperor''s Shocking.


    It is only this most basic emperor''s shocking fist that was demonstrated in the hands of the light and shadow, but it has an unimaginable horror power. It seems that both fists and ones can destroy the universe.


    Many of the princes and aristocrats who watched this boxing method only felt the heart tremble. It was difficult to breathe even if they were suppressed. Every punch felt like every punch, as if they were crushed into powder together with the whole world.


    Just watching the boxing method that has no power to burst out, the people who are suppressed by the artistic conception are stunned, and those who are not strong enough can''t bear the vomiting blood and coma.


    "This is... my ancestor is an adult... is it..."


    ��Is anyone aware of the ancestral stone statue?��


    "Who is...who is it..."


    Almost everyone is confused in their hearts, especially the emperors and emperors, and the aristocrats associated with them, all of them are in doubt.


    If the ancestor stone image that has not been enlightened by hundreds of millions of years is really enlightened, it is likely to affect the current pattern of the emperor.


    No matter which prince and emperor have enlightened the stone statue of the ancestor, they will all be valued by the white emperor. If the emperor is a very good stone statue of the emperor, there may be a chance to break the current situation, and the abolition of the current prince may also be uncertain. .


    After all, today''s Prince is not a figure, but because he is a great prince, he can be a Prince, and the White Emperor may abolish the Prince at any time.


    Bai Wei watched the ancestral light and shadow of the Emperor''s horror, and his heart seemed to have a sense of enlightenment. With the **** of the dance, a fist and a punch, the boxing was gradually reduced to a simple, from the final squatting to the most basic fist.


    Only the momentum on her body is getting stronger and stronger, and it is getting closer and closer to the momentum of the ancestor.


    Hey!


    Bai Wei seems to have some kind of shackles broken, and even broke through from the original body to the realm of the star body, and this is not over. With the boxing demonstration of the ancestor light and shadow, Bai Wei��s momentum is still expanding, and it is facing the stage of the celestial body. And go.


    It��s not just Bai Wei. The whole emperor��s masters who have cultivated the Emperor��s shocking or related genetics have gained a lot of benefits from the evolution of the light and shadow. Many powerful people have broken through their own realm. Even the king-level powerhouse and the deified powerhouse have faint gains.


    "The ancestor of the ancestors is not the ancestor of the ancestors... far from what I can do... Who is it... Who is the stone statue of the ancestor of the ancestors..." Everyone is shocked and happy, and the heart is also speculative.


    The most likely nature is white impermanence. Unfortunately, he has already enlightened a stone statue. It is impossible to enter the second emperor in the emperor''s pavilion. It should not be him.


    The other emperors and grandfathers are not too few, and everyone can''t guess who it is.


    Only Bai Lingshuang��s face was very complicated at this time. She knew that Bai Yi was in the Huangji Pavilion, but she could not believe that Bai Yi could actually understand the ancestral stone statue.


    "It won''t be a white game. There must be other emperors in the emperor''s house." Bai Lingshuang whispered to himself.


    When the ancestor''s light and shadow gradually dissipated, the aurora erupted in the emperor''s pavilion also dissipated. Many of the princes and the deified strongmen focused on the emperor''s pavilion. They all wanted to know who was enlightened in the emperor''s pavilion. The ancestral stone statue.


    Even the White Emperor who was playing against the people in the palace, at this time, a hand-held child, but never fell, his eyes also looked at the direction of the Emperor.


    "Congratulations to the emperor for this good boy." Smiling with the white emperor.


    "National division, which one do you think this son is?" The White Emperor put down his white hand and said faintly.


    The person who played against him turned out to be the great country of the imperial family, Gu Yuan. This person seems to be a middle-aged man in his 30s and 40s. He looks pretty and elegant, but he has a beard on his face and looks older. However, there are a few centuries of ethereal temperament.


    Gu Yuanxing etiquette: "The minister does not know."


    The White Emperor did not ask again, just looking at the direction of the Emperor Court, waiting for the emperor or the emperor who had enlightened the ancestral stone statue to come out.


    Hansen was a little dumbfounded in the Huangji Pavilion. He just wanted to take some benefits, but he didn''t want to make such a big move. His face was cloudy and uncertain.


    If it is really a white game, naturally it should be ecstatic, but he is a counterfeit goods. To make such a big move, it will inevitably become the focus of attention, and the possibility of exposure is even greater.


    "The matter has come to this point, and it can''t be managed so much. Let''s take something and say it again." Han Sen looked at the opening of the opening of the ancestral stone statue.

 Chapter 2333： Emperors ancestor

    Below the hole is a square stone cave with a football-sized wooden box. After Hansen took the box out, the stone image automatically returned to its original position.


    Hansen sat on the futon and went to see the stone statue, but there was no such awesome charm. The stone statue was a stone statue, and there was no semi-conceptuality. Even the gourd stone statue in his hand did not have the familiar feeling.


    "The stone statue can only be stimulated once." Hansen looked at the wooden box in his hand and thought: "This is what the ancestors of the emperor left behind. If you want to come, you will not be able to go anywhere. At least it should be a deified." What?"


    The wooden box was not locked, Hansen directly opened the lid, and suddenly it was a glimpse.


    Inside the wooden box, there is a large jade gourd in the palm of the hand. The whole body is green and crystal-clear. It looks very transparent, but the inside of the gourd cannot be seen.


    "This should be the jade gourd of the artificial statue? Is it a real creature, is it a gourd-shaped bottle?" Hansen reached out and took the jade gourd out, but the position of the gourd mouth was one and there was no bottle cap. Something inside.


    In terms of weight and feel, it does not seem to be hollow, but a real solid jade gourd.


    Watching the jasper gourd carefully, Hansen was surprised when he turned to the bottom. The bottom of the gourd was flat, and it was engraved with a few words.


    "The Lord''s Emperor!" Hansen was more surprised when he saw the words.


    As Hansen knows, it seems that only the one of the Holy Land is the one who dares to use the word of the Holy One, and this thing is left by the ancestors of the Emperor, and it is not something that is unknown.


    "Is there any relationship between the ancestor of the Emperor and the Lord? Or how can the things of the Lord be in the hands of the ancestors of the Emperor? Although I did not rule out the income of the Emperor of the Emperor, I still feel that there should be some relationship between the two. It��s right.�� Han Sen secretly sinks.


    After holding the jade gourd for a while, Hansen did not see what it was for.


    "No matter, bring it back and say it." Han Sen put the jade gourd into his arms, and then walked outside the emperor''s pavilion with a wooden box.


    He knows that there are definitely many people who are staring at the Emperor''s Court, but there is no other way. He can''t hide in the Emperor''s Court for a lifetime. He can only go out with his head.


    Even after experiencing countless winds and waves, but in this kind of thing, my heart will still be a bit embarrassed, after all, no one can guarantee that no one will see him as a white game.


    "White game ... sixteen emperors ... who is that ..." When Hansen walked out of the emperor''s pavilion, the many strong people of the emperor were a stunned color.


    Most of the top executives already know that Bai Yi uses Wanyuan to merge Hansen. There are only some people who are not well-informed. I don��t know that Bai Yi is now Hansen��s appearance.


    However, even if it is known as a white game, it is still amazed by the strong people. Even the faces of Bai Huang and Gu Yuan Da Guo��s teachers are unexpected. It is obvious that they did not think that they would realize the artistic conception of the ancestral stone. White game.


    "It''s rare." The White Emperor glanced at it, only faintly said these two words, and did not know what he meant.


    "It''s really rare, congratulations to the emperor." Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi deeply read Han Sen for a while, then said to the White Emperor.


    "A momentary air transport does not mean anything." The White Emperor still said indifferently.


    The surprise of other powerful people is far above the white emperor. When Bai Wei saw Hansen��s face, his look was unusually complicated.


    Bai Lingshuang��s face was cloudy and uncertain. On the other side, the mirror lady looked at Han Sen, her brow slightly wrinkled, and she looked down and thought about something.


    Today��s attention is a surprising day. The sixteen emperor��s white game actually enlightened the ancestral stone statue, which has to be said to be a miracle.


    The ancestral stone statues have not been emperored by the emperor''s emperor for hundreds of millions of years. A white prince, who was not well-received by the sixteen princes, was able to enlighten him and let many princes and aristocrats stunned.


    When Hansen rode the **** unicorn back to the water star, even the emperor''s blue sea heart in the palace attic looked at him in secret.


    The blue sea heart really can''t figure out. The guy like Bai Yi can actually penetrate the ancestor statue of the emperor, and she can''t believe it.


    After Hansen returned to his small building, he closed the door and carefully played the jade gourd. In addition to the four words of the Holy Lord, it seems that there is nothing special about the jade gourd. From it, there is no special power fluctuation. .


    Watching with the purple butterfly **** mirror, there is no way to analyze it, but as a result, it can be determined that the jade gourd is not a thing.


    "Unfortunately, Boa went to the blue sea heart to be a spy. If she was here, the atmosphere of the stone gourd is similar to her. Maybe this jade gourd will have something to do with her." Han Sen thought.


    "Dad..." Hansen was thinking, but he saw Boa hopping over with a bunch of things.


    "Boa, how come you are back?" Hansen was surprised. He saw that Baoer had a lot of food in his hand. It didn''t look like a bargain, and his body was replaced with a very gorgeous service. Features.


    "Baoer wants Dad." Boa said, he jumped into Hansen''s arms, and the pink face was worn on Hansen''s big face.


    "Dad also wants Boa, but Boa, when you came, did you see it by Blue Ocean people?" Hansen also counted on Boa to help him find out more.


    "Do not worry, no one sees Boa." Baoer handed the food inside Hansen: "Dad, you are eating very badly, these delicious food for you."


    "Hey, there is still a daughter, it��s really my father��s daughter." Hansen took a bite to take a bite and wanted the jade gourd. He handed the jade gourd to Boa: "Boa, look at it." Don''t recognize what it is?"


    Boa took the jade gourd, took it in the small hand and swayed it, then headed to the next shot, and suddenly saw the water-like thing on the top of the jade gourd flowed out.


    Han Sen looked a little surprised. He thought that this jade gourd was solid. I didn''t expect that there would be something inside.


    The things flowing out of the gourd look a bit like water, but when you look at it carefully, it doesn''t. After the liquids flow out, they don''t fall to the ground, but float in the air and gather together. In a short time, they form a belt. The fluttering fairy, but the fairy is all made up of water-like liquids, and it is a bit like Hansen��s use of the original water.


    "What is this?" Hansen looked surprised.


    "Give your father a fragrant smell." Boa said with a jade gourd to the water fairy.


    The water fairy suddenly floated in front of Hansen, gently peeling Hansen''s clothes, and between the fingers, the water vapor condensed automatically, wrapping Hansen''s body, so that Hansen had the feeling of soaking in the hot spring.

 Chapter 2334： Water fairy

    The water fairy massaged the shoulder behind Hansen and made Hansen sitting there feel very comfortable, but he was disappointed and said: "Is this just a maid?"


    I spent so much thought in the Emperor Court, risking exposing my identity. If I just got back a maid, it would be a bit uneconomical.


    Boa thought about it with a small head: "Boa doesn''t know, but Boa feels it, she has other uses."


    "Can you fight?" Hansen asked.


    Boa held a jade gourd against the chair and shouted in his mouth: "Hit it."


    The water fairy suddenly rushed over, but the body of the liquid condensed was pierced by the chair at once, and it did not cause injury except to move the chair.


    "It doesn''t seem to work." Boa said with a small head.


    "This will not be the special maid of the Lord? The Emperor''s ancestor will not be so boring, leaving such a thing to his descendants?" Han Sen looked up and down the water fairy.


    Boa asked the water fairy to massage her shoulders in the past. The water fairy is very obedient and does not seem to have her own consciousness, just like a senior puppet.


    After opening the purple butterfly **** frog mirror and then watching the water fairy, Hansen suddenly became a little surprised. The body of the water fairy turned out to be pure energy particles, and the structure is very tight and mysterious, not inferior to the condensed powers that Hansen has seen. Out of strength.


    "Strange, such a powerful force, why is there no lethality? What is the use of this stuff?" Han Sen looked at the water fairy and contemplates.


    Boa is playing a lot of fun, and ordered the water fairy to give her a massage while taking something to feed her.


    "Boa, how to use jade gourd?" Han Sen thought about it, and planned to first understand the usage of jade gourd, and then slowly study.


    "It''s very simple, just inject the breath into the jade gourd." Boa returned the jade gourd to Hansen.


    After leaving the palm of Boa, the water fairy suddenly spread out and poured back into the jade gourd like a stream of water.


    Hansen had tried to inject the force into the jade gourd before, but the jade gourd had no movement at all. Now I tried it again, but found that after the infusion of force, the jade gourd actually had a movement, and the water fairy with Hansen��s thoughts The jade gourd rushed out.


    "This thing is really a bit magical, but unfortunately I don''t know what it is for her." Han Sen tried several times and decided that he could control the water fairy with his heart. This took the jade gourd and the water fairy.


    "Boo, did you hear the news from the blue sea heart?" Han Sen asked Boa.


    Boa nodded and said: "They agreed with Bai Yi to open the sacristy together on the 9th of next month. They also said that Bai Yi assimilated the foreign gene, and there is no assimilation. At that time, the probability that the sacristy will choose the white game is very good. Low, they can take the opportunity to completely control the sacred device."


    ��Did they say that the sacristy is something?�� Hansen��s heart was happy, and he asked.


    "Don''t say it." Boa shook his head and swallowed a nod.


    "Very good, continue to snoop on the news, and then find a chance to inform Dad." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Guaranteed to complete the task." Boa looked solemnly to Hansen for a military ceremony.


    "Very good, you are the pride of the people and the motherland... It is also the pride of Dad..." Hansen finally took Bo''s back and thought about what to do after thinking about himself.


    There is a little red bird to follow Boa, Hansen is not worried about Boa.


    Now Hansen himself is the most troublesome. He did not think that the opening of the ancestral stone statue would make such a big move. Now the entire emperor has been alarmed. There will definitely be many people watching him in a short time.


    "With the character of Bai Yi, revealing such a big face, it is absolutely impossible to put a low-key in the house, I got to walk and move." Han Sen wondered where he should go.


    His eyes fell on the **** unicorn, Hansen suddenly brightened his eyes: "Yes, first register the **** unicorn as my guardian knight, then go to the emperor''s garden to **** the main root emperor, in the emperor''s garden are the emperor''s emperor, no If you meet a strong deified person, you can show your face, not too much exposure to the deified strong, and you can plunder resources, right, go to the emperor."


    Hansen said that he would do it, and he would go directly to the Imperial Garden with a **** unicorn.


    "His Royal Highness, the white game came out, with the **** unicorn to register the guardian knight, and now is going to the emperor."


    "His Royal Highness, White Game went to the Imperial Garden with **** unicorns."


    Almost the same-sounding report sounded in different palaces. For a time, many emperors and grandfathers left for the emperor''s garden.


    They all want to know what the situation of Bai Yi is now. The movement of the ancestor stone statue is too big, so that many emperors and grandfathers are wary of Bai Yi.


    "Is it finally? I am going to see if you are Hansen or a white game." Through a huge mirror, Mrs. Mirror is watching Hansen��s every move in the emperor��s garden, especially Hansen��s The ring above the finger, almost every few seconds, Mrs. Mirror will take a look at the ring, she will subconsciously touch the ring on her finger.


    I used to come with Bai Wei once, and Hansen went to the emperor''s garden with a **** unicorn.


    Those roots must be Emperor Dragon, Han Sen simply can not look up, directly riding the **** unicorn to the direction of the emperor tree, to find those large main root dragon.


    However, the **** unicorn did not run far, and saw several figures stuck in front. Hansen looked carefully and was a guy he had never seen before.


    However, among the materials that Mr. Bai gave him, there are these people. The first one is the Sword Star Prince. It ranks forty-seventh among the many emperors and emperors. It is the younger brother of Bai Yi, but not a mother.


    "Forty-seven brothers, why are you blocking my way?" Hansen asked with a sullen face.


    The sword star prince smiled slightly, quite a bit of the taste of Yushu Linfeng: "This prince is naturally to congratulate the sixteen brothers, you know the secret of the ancestor of the emperor, and the prince is also very curious, the ancestor adults left in the emperor What kind of treasure? I also hope that the sixteen brothers will tell."


    "If I don''t say it?" Hansen sneered.


    "I can''t say that if I am a younger brother, I have to teach you the sixteen brothers." The sword star faintly said.


    "Hey! You still don''t have the Emperor''s personal shot, let me defeat the Cavaliers first." Hansen said coldly.


    The **** snarl suddenly snarled, and the blood was foggy, turning into a field, and turned into a blood shadow, flying toward the sword star prince.


    "There are more than sixteen brothers who are knights." The sword star prince still looks the same, without him commanding, there is a knight behind him and rushed out to meet the **** unicorn.

 Chapter 2335： Field of blood

    The king''s field is divided into nine parts, which can break through the nine-in-one, that is, half-step deification, only half a step can break the barrier and become a deified.


    However, even if the nine-in-one is still only the king''s field, it has nothing to do with deification, but the field power is much stronger than the average nine-fold king.


    The **** unicorn is a half-step deification of the nine-fold field. The knight who is playing the sword star is also a half-step deification.


    "There is a sigh of relief in front of the emperor." The half-step deified knight made a sound of burdock, the khaki-colored king''s field unfolded, intertwined with the **** unicorn''s **** field, and the man also took the giant axe and bowed to the **** unicorn. .


    The field of blood color overlaps with the field of earthy yellow. Both sides are affected by the other side''s field. The **** unicorn''s body sinks slightly, like a mountain.


    This soil yellow field is obviously a soil system. In the field, huge soil pressure can be formed. The king with poor physical strength may even be crushed directly by the soil system.


    Seeing that the **** unicorn''s body was suppressed by the earth''s forces, half a step of deifying the knight''s axe to open the mountain, and screaming toward the **** unicorn, the power of horror seems to be even two and a half in the planet.


    Roar!


    The **** unicorn made a roar, there was no intention to dodge, and the unicorn at the top of the head directly hit the giant axe.


    boom!


    The two forces of blood and yellow constantly violently collided in the field, and the **** unicorn horn blocked the big axe, making it difficult for the giant axe to sink a half.


    Half-step deification, the knight roared, and wanted to push the giant axe down, the two forces constantly collided in the field.


    Hansen and Sword Star Huangzi and others stood in the distance to watch the battle. Suddenly they saw two red and yellow brilliance explosions in the field. The **** unicorn crossed the half-step deification knight.


    When the line of sight returned to normal, the scales on the neck of the blood unicorn were rolled up, and a blood mark was found. The unicorn blood was falling from a drop.


    And that half-step deification of the knight, the armor on the chest was also torn by the claw marks, and the blood was flowing out.


    "Because I open the axe and die, I have a strong constitution, but today you will die!" Half-step deification of the knight, a cold drink, the hands of the axe once again broke out with a heart-rending light, once again smashed toward the **** unicorn .


    Bloody Kirin lowered his head and his eyes were filled with blood, because the blood was too thick and it looked like black.


    Hansen knows very well about the **** unicorn. He knows that it is really angry. The **** gas in his body is frantically surging. It is like an atomic bomb that will explode at any time.


    Seeing that half-step deified knight came wildly, the **** unicorn did not dodge, but slowly raised his head and stared at the half-step deification, and the **** gas in his eyes was about to erupt like a volcano.


    puff!


    The **** blood in the eyes of the **** unicorn did not spurt out, and the blood in the half-step deified my chest was spurting out.


    His open axe has not yet fallen, the blood at the wound has been sprayed like a spring, so that everyone is surprised, half-step deification knight is also trying to run the power, want to stop the spewing blood in the wound.


    However, it was completely useless. The blood was still like a spring, and after the blood that had been sprayed turned into a blood mist, it poured into the **** unicorn and merged into the **** unicorn.


    The wound that had been opened above the **** unicorn neck had already healed completely.


    "Hey!" The **** unicorn roared like a lion, turning into a blood shadow and fluttering toward the half-step deification knight.


    Half-step deification of the knight''s chest is not only blood, the face has been shocked, roaring, the open axe once again rushed toward the **** unicorn, want to first smash the blood unicorn under the ax.


    The blood unicorn did not evade the giant axe, nor did it use the horn to confront it. Let the giant axe smash the scales out of a blood mark, and its claws were also caught on the knight''s armor.


    In the screams, the blood of the knight is like a spring.


    The **** unicorn that has been provoked by fierceness does not look at what the axe looks at. With the flesh scales directly rushing up with the giant axe, the claws tear the knight''s armor and flesh and blood again and again.


    As long as the **** unicorn''s claws left a wound on the knight''s body, the blood spurted out, almost like a volcanic splash, but it couldn''t stop.


    Hansen��s heart was filled with joy, and the **** unicorn��s blood field was a bit horrible. It��s secretly a **** unicorn is not his enemy.


    On the contrary, the knight''s giant axe smashed on the blood unicorn, and the wound healed in a very short time.


    For a moment, the half-stepified knight has collapsed and screamed to escape, but in the field of blood, his king''s blood is almost exhausted, his power has dropped drastically, and even the power to escape has disappeared.


    The **** unicorn rushed up like a wolf, and immediately tore the knight''s arm and swallowed it directly into the abdomen.


    "The prince... save... save me..." Half-step deification of the knight''s sorrowful grief, asking for help from the sword star.


    The Sword Star Prince is also somewhat chilly, and the **** unicornous brutality has shocked him and several other knights.


    When the sword star prince returned to the gods to say something, the blood unicorn was biting the knight in a bite, and a few mouthfuls swallowed directly into the belly.


    A half-step deification-level powerhouse is so swallowed by **** unicorns. The fierce screams seemed to echo in the ears of everyone.


    "White game... You dare to kill my knight..." The face of the sword star is very ugly, and it seems that the gloomy water can drip out.


    "A knight, killing will kill, what is the big deal? If you disagree, blood unicorn is here, even if it is killing." Han Sen said faintly.


    "You..." The face of the Sword Star is even more ugly. He hasn��t promoted himself to a half-step deification. He has two and a half steps to deify the knight. Now he has been swallowed by the **** unicorn and sent another one, I am afraid it is not opponent.


    Looking at the many emperors and emperors here, the eyes of the **** unicorns are also somewhat complicated, and there are many envious jealousies.


    "I didn''t expect that the heterogeneity around Hansen would be so powerful. It can almost be regarded as a top step deification. It is cheaper and white **** that bastard!" Bai Lingshuang saw **** unicorn, but also hated.


    "If there are no other things for the forty-seventh brothers, I will not accompany them." Hansen rode the **** unicorn and said something to the sword star prince, and he continued to go in the direction of the emperor tree.


    The face of the Sword Star is inconspicuous, and finally, after all, there is still no shot, let Han Sen go.


    Bai Lingshuang and so on, the emperor''s emperor saw the sword star emperor did not continue to shoot, had to follow up, not long after seeing Han Sen closer to the emperor tree.


    "Does he want to practice before the emperor tree?" Bai Lingshuang frowned slightly, and his look was somewhat different.


    Hansen only thought that the closer he was to the emperor tree, the more likely he was to have the main root dragon, but he did not know that this was not the case, and the emperor tree was also different from other places. Generally, the emperor and the emperor would not be close to it, so Bai Lingshuang would feel strange.

 Chapter 2336： Shade

    The sword star prince hated and looked at Hansen who was away: "Let''s go."


    "The prince, is that right?" The knight of the sword star is not willing to say.


    The sword star prince coldly said: "My people will never die in white, dare to kill in the emperor''s garden, the **** unicorn will die, we go to the court."


    Hansen rode the **** unicorn to the emperor tree, but his heart was thinking about it: "The **** unicorn is too heavy, and I can''t stop the killing of the heart. Fortunately, it is only a knight who dies, there should be room for mediation."


    It is getting closer and closer to the emperor tree, but he has never seen the main root dragon. Hansen can only continue to move forward.


    Every time the main Gen Dylon appeared, the place was different. Obviously Hansen��s luck was not so good, and he did not just hit the main root dragon.


    There were a lot of emperors and queens who followed, Hansen didn''t care, but after a while, he found that the queens and queens of the queen did not catch up again, making him feel a little strange.


    Looking around, I found that it is very close to the emperor tree. The tree body that is as thick as a giant pillar is already in sight, but there is still a hundred miles.


    Here you can see the bark folds like the canyons in the trees, but the surrounding dragons are not bigger than the outer ones.


    Hansen slightly slowed down. Obviously, this is not the same as his imagination. It is not the place where the emperor is close to the emperor.


    Not far from the emperor, sitting in a white robe man, Han Sen carefully recalled the information that Mr. Bai gave him, and remembered who this person was.


    The seventeen emperor Bai Qingxia has the name of the first beautiful man in the kingdom of the emperor.


    The stranger is like jade, and the son is unparalleled.


    Probably described as a beautiful man like Qingxia Huangzi, but it is said that Qingxia Huangzi was born weak, and when his mother was carrying him, he was seriously injured and involved the fetus in the abdomen, causing the Qingxia Emperor to suffer damage. The physique is a very weak one among the emperors. Compared with the blood of the emperor, the body is inferior to the descendants of the ordinary emperor.


    In addition to the beauty, Qingxia Huangzi has many other deeds, and he has not been involved in the battle for power and competition. People who pay attention to him generally only talk about the face of his country.


    "Seventeen brothers, what are you doing there?" Hansen rode the **** unicorn to the vicinity of Qingxia''s emperor. He said nothing, but mainly wanted to find out why there is only one Qingxia prince, others. Why did the emperor of the emperor not come over.


    Qingxia Huangzi is like a star, his face is sharp and angular, like a marble sculpture, but his face is not very good, and some pathological pale.


    It seems that Hansen would talk to him. The Qingxia Emperor looked at Han Sen and said faintly: "Come here, naturally, to protect the Emperor, isn��t you the sixteen brothers?"


    "Cough, I just walked away." Hansen suddenly knew that he had come to something that was wrong. He didn''t know what it meant to be protected.


    "But I think it should be related to the emperor on the leaves of the emperor tree, but I don''t know how to get it. Is it necessary to pick the leaves of the emperor tree?" Hansen said in the heart.


    The Qingxia Emperor smiled lightly: "Whenever you come, why bother to cover up, to the 16th brother to enlighten the ancestor stone statue, I want to be able to get the protection of the emperor."


    "Seventeen brothers, you have to get the emperor, then the brother will not bother you, I will go around." Hansen said he was ready to turn and leave.


    He still hasn''t figured out how to get the emperor. If he stays here, he will be exposed if he is not careful. Or leave and say, and it is not too late to find out what the emperor is.


    The Qingxia Emperor suddenly grew up and his body floated and moved. In the twinkling of an eye, he came to Hansen and blocked Hansen��s way.


    "When the emperor wakes up, it is still early. Qingxia is quite curious about the 16th brother''s income in the ancestral stone statue. It is better to ask the 16th brother to enlighten one or two." Qingxia Huangzi said, not waiting for Hansen to agree, it is already The palm shot came over Hansen.


    His fingers are slender, with a hint of white light, which looks beautiful, but without losing the masculinity of the man.


    Han Sen saw him with a palm of his hand. It seemed that there was no power in the fluttering, but there was a mysterious feeling that made people unable to judge, and Hansen��s heart was a glimpse.


    "People say that Qingxia''s body is weak, and it is difficult to achieve success on the road to evolution, but now it seems that this is not the case. Only this one is comparable to ordinary people." Han Sen frowned slightly.


    The **** unicorn sitting down screamed and wanted to throw it out. Hansen quickly stopped it.


    The imperial garden can not kill the rules, it is to protect the emperor''s emperor, to kill a knight and there is room for mediation, if the emperor is killed, let alone **** unicorn, even Han Sen will be unlucky.


    After stopping the **** unicorn, Hansen jumped up from the **** unicorn''s back and slammed into the Qingxia prince.


    His fist is the orthodox emperor''s shocking fist, which is realized from the stone statue of the ancestors, except that the average person only saw the ancestor''s light and shadow, and he saw the ancestral stone statue evolution of the celestial world.


    Hey!


    When the boxing and the palm were hit together, Hansen and Qingxia��s emperor were all trembled, and they flew backwards involuntarily. No one took advantage of it.


    Hansen��s fist contains the power of the original water emperor. Although there is only one strength in the field, it can��t be underestimated. The Qingxia Prince can evenly share his autumn color, which is obviously inconsistent with the legendary weak body. .


    "The inside of the emperor is really hiding the dragon and lying tiger, no one can be small." Han Sen secretly said.


    Many emperors in the distance saw this scene, and they were a little surprised.


    The sixteen emperor Bai Yi is notoriously characterized by violent greed and greed, but Bai Qingxia is a long-lost name. The two emperors, who are standing under the emperor tree, feel very weird.


    If it is in other places, the hundred miles under the emperor tree, it is the land of the emperor''s shelter, even the talents of the white impermanence and Bai Lingshuang will not easily enter, not to mention the two emperors .


    It��s not that there is any danger in the shadow of the emperor. There is no danger here. But where the emperor��s shadow is, it is the place where the emperor��s evangelism gathers. If it can be recognized by the emperor, it will naturally be sheltered and endured by its emperor. Protected.


    If you can''t get it, you can stand there, but you won''t have the body protection.


    Although many emperors and princes hope to be able to protect the Emperor, but when they are not fully grasped, no one is willing to try it easily, so as not to be able to get the protection of the emperor, or to lower the emperor, it will only make people laugh. No blessing.

 Chapter 2337： Sick beauty

    If it is a prince, even if the emperor tree does not have the qualification to protect the emperor, it will inevitably be considered a blessed person. The air transport is too bad. In the future, how can the monarchs be unified.


    Although Emperor Wenyou can''t fully represent the air and blessing of a prince, but it will affect the emperor''s likes and dislikes, so the general emperor will not easily try to obtain the protection of the Emperor.


    In the era of Baohuang, there was once a very favored emperor. His talent is excellent. Both Wenwu and Wuji have extremely high attainments, and they are very favored by the Emperor. Many royal aristocrats think that the future must be that. A prince inherits the throne.


    The emperor himself thought so. He felt that he must be a rich person of Fukuzawa. He went to the emperor''s glory and tried the blessing. As a result, even the word of the emperor could not be obtained. Since then, he gradually became in the emperor. In the face of falling out of favor, and finally did not inherit the throne, otherwise there will be no white emperor.


    Although it cannot be said that the prince��s loss of favor has not been protected by the Emperor, it is indeed a more important reason.


    Similar things have been staged in every generation of the Emperor, but only to a different extent.


    The emperor who is eager to win the throne is generally not willing to try it easily. Instead, those emperors who are not too ambitious can try it, and the impact is not great.


    Generally, you can get five pieces of emperor to protect you. It is already a blessed person. You can get nine pieces of emperor to protect you. That is to have the son of the air. More than nine pieces are the emperor''s posture, which is rarely seen.


    However, even if you have won more than nine pieces of Emperor, you will not be able to become an emperor, so it is not enough to say that the protection of the Emperor.


    There is also a lot of magical use in the body of the emperor. If it is also a good thing, naturally there will be no one who is more convinced.


    Bai Qingxia''s figure was re-moved, and his body was as flowing as a cloud, once again hit Hansen.


    Han Sen snorted, and after the explosion of the Emperor''s horror, he and the white Qingxia battled into a ball.


    Because it is too close to the emperor tree, they are afraid of hurting the emperor tree, so the power is restrained and not sent, purely confronted with techniques.


    "Hey! The Qingxia prince is so powerful that it should be the tenth day of the seven ancestors?" A prince looked at Bai Qingxia with suspicion.


    "It is undoubtedly a matter of hatred and ten days. One heaven is a heavy field. Ten days are half-deification. I can''t think of Bai Qingxia actually practicing this genetic technique. However, it seems that he has just been promoted to the rank of king, only one strength in the field. I can only practice the first weight from hatefulness," said another emperor.


    "But Bai Qingxia''s body is weak, and it can be practiced to be a hegemonic genetic technique that hates the ten heavens. It is somewhat unexpected." The former emperor said.


    Bai Lingshuang looked at Bai Qingxia and frowned slightly: "A good white Qingxia is so deep hidden. It seems that he came here to seek the shelter of the emperor today. It should not be a casual move. It used to be a small look at him. His heart is deep. I am afraid not under the princes who are in power."


    Mrs. Jing saw that Bai Qingxia��s hatred was ten days, and her face was also full of playful colors: ��This beautiful emperor has actually become a hateful day, and it��s not only the first heavy, but also interesting.��


    After a pause, Mrs. Jing laughed again: "Alright, just let him try Hansen."


    Hansen took a battle with Huang Qingtian and Bai Qingxia. The more the Vietnam War, the more surprised he was. The Emperor��s first beautiful man, the combat power was somewhat out of the expectation of Hansen.


    Seeing that his palms are erratic, it seems that he is not strong, but the smoldering and sinister, Hansen is clearly seen, as long as Hansen is not careful, just take a hand in the palm of his hand, I am afraid I will also remove half life.


    "Weird, how old is the old sixteen used to use only one such a king is extremely shocking? The emperor is shocking, he will not only learn this style?" The nineteenth son looked at the frown and said.


    The 14-year-old emperor Bai Yanlang, who came with the 19th Emperor, said with sneer: "The old 16 is deliberately showing off shame and seventeen, and wants to defeat the seventeenths of hatred with a singer." The temperament of this great joy has not changed at all. Fortunately, 17 is only a heavy field of the king, and can only be practiced as the first heavy hate, otherwise the old 16 is not dead or hurt."


    "I don''t know how a guy like him can understand the ancestral stone statue." The nineteen emperor snorted.


    "Who didn''t have a lucky time." Bai Xiaolang said with a slight scorn.


    When Bai Qingxia sees his own palm, no matter how it changes, Han Sen is always the one who is shocked. He also believes that Hansen intends to humiliate him, and the beautiful face has changed slightly.


    Suddenly, Bai Qingxia��s palm changed, and the original seemingly ethereal and weak palms suddenly turned into an aurora that runs through the universe, and then went through Hansen.


    This kind of realism is too fast and does not give people a reaction time.


    "Love is extremely hateful... This is the second most important thing to hate." How is this possible? Bai Qingxia is only a heavy field of the king. How can it be practiced to hate the next day?" The nineteenth son was surprised. color.


    The face of Bai Yanlang is also slightly changed, obviously it is also somewhat surprised.


    Not only they, but the emperor and the empress are all very surprised. Bai Lingshuang is even more brows: "A good white Qingxia, a heavy body practiced to hate the double heaven, such ability has been called for so many years of sick beauty. However, it has never been exposed to half-point flaws. It is a good idea."


    Han Sen didn''t move, but it was still a boxing emperor, and the fist suddenly hit the aurora.


    Hey!


    The horrible waves burst open, and the aurora was shattered by Hansen��s punching power, and he could not hurt him half a point.


    "A good move is extremely shocking, and it is worthy of being the 16th brother who can understand the stone statue of the ancestors." Bai Qingxia looks calm, and the jade palm flips again, but this time it turns from fast to slow, like pushing the mountain, very slow The speed is shot to Hansen.


    "A palm is divided into the sun and the moon... This is the third most important thing to hate..." There is already a prince who has voiced out.


    Bai Qingxia is the name of a sick and beautiful woman. His well-being is well known. It has been so for so many years, but now suddenly it is such a powerful talent and ability that it is surprising.


    It��s extremely difficult to practice from hatefulness, and it��s very demanding for talents. There are very few emperors and grandfathers who can be trained. Bai Qingxia��s ability to practice hatred is already amazing. Now he is practicing in a heavy field. Into the hate of the third heaven, the sun and the moon, how can people not be shocked.


    "A terrible talent! A deep heart!" The eyes of the emperor''s emperor looking at Bai Qingxia have all changed, and there is no banter and contempt for the beauty of the past.

 Chapter 2338： Emperor

    Seeing Bai Qingxia''s palm push over, Han Sen was once again rushing to the sky.


    It��s not that he doesn��t want to use other tricks, but because he��s pretending to be a white game for too short a time, he��s not coming, and he��s learning other tricks, so he��s so excited that he��s learned from the stone statue of Emperor��s ancestors. He also only learned such a trick, without this trick, it is easy to reveal flaws with other tricks.


    Not to mention, this singer is extremely shocking. The imperial family has gone through thousands of trainings. Although there is only one trick, it is very overbearing. It is exaggerated to say that the law is broken, but the general situation can Handle.


    Hey!


    The fists and the palms intersected, and Hansen��s Emperor��s stunned and stunned Bai Qingxia��s palm and the sun and the moon were still invincible.


    "Hey, the imperial horror of the white game can actually block the palm of the hand and divide the sun and the moon. Today, I really saw the ghost, and everything is evil."


    "It is also a king-level field. How can the Emperor''s shocking day be blocked by the palm of your hand?"


    "The water in the white house is too deep. The two emperors who don''t usually show up in the mountains and the rivers can actually explode this kind of combat power. It is not too much to say that the posture of the heavens is too much. It seems that the battle for the throne is a good show. just started."


    ......


    Everyone talked a lot, but Bai Qingxia did not continue to attack Hansen. He only stared at Hansen. He said for a long time: "The 16th brother is really extraordinary. It is no wonder that he can understand the ancestral stone statue."


    "You are not bad." Hansen said coldly.


    Bai Qingxia looked up and looked at the emperor tree and said: "The emperor tree is about to wake up. It is not appropriate to fight again today. Since you are here to pray for the emperor''s shelter, then you and I will decide how to win the emperor. How do the sixteen brothers mean? ?"


    "I just turned around and I couldn''t care if I could get the emperor," Hansen said.


    Bai Qingxia smiled and said: "Don''t you be afraid of losing?"


    "Hey, do I need to be afraid of you?" Hansen said coldly.


    "If this is the case, then we will say so, we will win the game with the emperor, and whoever wins the emperor will win." Bai Qingxia said, just step back from the top of the emperor.


    Hansen didn''t know how to get the emperor in the end. He had to dress up disdainfully and flew to the top of another emperor''s faucet nearby, and sat down like Bai Qingxia.


    See Bai Qingxia sitting on the faucet and closing his eyes, Hansen also pretends to close his eyes and keep his eyes, and the blood unicorn lies next to him.


    "Bai Qingxia and Bai Yi want to pray for the protection of the emperor. I don''t know if they can get a few pieces of emperor to protect you?"


    "If it was before, I think it would be nice if they could get one or two emperors. Now it''s really hard to say. These two guys are too deep hidden. Now they want to be a blockbuster, they must have accumulated enough strength. ""


    "It''s a good thing to say, I really can''t think of it. The two emperors who are so plain and unpredictable have such a kind of forbearance and strength. This is probably the grandeur of my imperial family."


    "Hey, the stronger the strength of the emperor''s empresses, the more intense the competition is. It is hard to say whether it is a good thing or a bad thing."


    Seeing that the leaves of the emperor tree have begun to flash gradually, the emperors of the emperor have not one person to find the main emperor, and they are watching Hansen and Bai Qingxia in the distance.


    There is an emperor on each leaf of the emperor tree. As the emperor tree wakes up, the emperor on those leaves becomes brighter and brighter, and the leaves are dyed in gold.


    The body of the emperor is the veins above the leaves, but the veins of each emperor are different. As time goes by, the veins are getting brighter and brighter, like a crystal clear golden symbol printed on the golden leaves. A mysterious ancient rhyme swayed with the leaves, and each emperor gave a different feeling.


    Some are like fires, some are like flowing water, some are thick and thick, some are deep and deep.


    Although Hansen did not recognize the emperors, but only looking at their intentions and potentials, they could understand what they mean.


    This is not because Hansen��s understanding is good, but the meaning and potential of the emperor��s body, which is close to the essence of things, deeper than hieroglyphics, even if you don��t have to learn, just see things that correspond to those emperors. Naturally, you can recognize what it means.


    "The greatness of the heavens and the earth is really nothing. The leaves of this emperor tree are faintly compatible with the origin of all things. It seems to be all-encompassing. It is really wonderful." Hansen praised it, and thought again: "If it can be dug out Going back to the league to plant, I don��t know if I can live."


    As the tree leaves are awakened, the emperor''s light is bright, and many emperors have roared into the ground.


    Han Sen saw that Bai Qingxia had not moved, and he could not help but feel a bit strange: "Isn''t it necessary to pray for the protection of the Emperor? How can he still sit at the top of the Emperor''s faucet, so is it not to be brought into the veins?"


    Hansen thought so in the heart, but the person did not move, and he sat in the same way as Bai Qingxia.


    The emperors around the world were twisted and drilled into the ground. The emperors who sat down with them also moved, but Bai Qingxia still did not move.


    Hansen��s heart was strange, but he saw that the Emperor Dragon who sat down did not dig into the ground like other emperors. Instead, he raised his faucet and rushed toward the canopy.


    Under the crown of a golden sky, one emperor is like a golden star, and the two emperors swim backwards, as if they are flying to the galaxy in the sky.


    That kind of scene, if it is not personal experience, it is hard to imagine its magnificent beauty.


    Hansen stood on the faucet and watched the emperor flashing, and he felt like he was in the dream world.


    It��s just that the two emperors are no longer able to move forward when they fly to the half of the tree. They are only the roots of the emperor tree. At this time, they have stretched to the limit, unless it is difficult to break the connection between the body and the emperor tree. Enter another inch.


    Bai Qingxia finally opened his eyes and stood up from the top of the Emperor Dragon. He looked up at the Emperor of Heaven and said: "The elders are the first, and the sixteen brothers please ask."


    "I just stroll around, or you first." Han Sen said faintly.


    In fact, he did not know what to do to get the approval of the Emperor and get their shelter.


    Bai Qingxia did not quit, and looked at the emperors with gaze, and there was a faint white light on the body. The white color became brighter and brighter, and the flesh and blood of Bai Qingxia became more and more bright, like a piece of crystal clear jade. .


    "The emperor?" Han Sen slightly narrowed his eyes and looked at Bai Qingxia standing on the faucet. His body was getting brighter and brighter. It was almost like a **** wrapped in light. It was not only flesh and blood, it seemed to have even hair. In order to crystal jade in general.


    As the power of the emperor spreads, the emperor on the emperor''s leaf faintly responds with it, and the leaves of a tree emperor tremble gently, as if the wind is over the woods, making a rustling sound.

 Chapter 2339： Bai Qingxias words

    "It turns out that as long as the emperor is opened, it can attract those emperors. I think there is something special about it." Hansen said in his heart.


    While Hansen was thinking about it, he suddenly saw the emperor''s brilliance in the emperor''s text like the stars, and the emperor above was shining like the sun.


    Before Hansen returned to the gods, the emperor actually broke out and fell to the body of Bai Qingxia.


    "Moving... There is an emperor moving... What is that word?" Among the crowds watching from a distance, a knight screamed.


    Many emperors and knights are staring at them, only to see that the sun is shining like a glamorous emperor, and it is so natural that it looks like a peerless jade.


    "Hey!" Bai Lingshuang read the word.


    "Oh... beautiful jade... It seems that even the emperor tree feels that the seventeenth position is like a jade, it is his most dazzling thing, so the first one will drop the word." Bai Xiaolang said faintly.


    The singular word with dazzling brilliance fell on the forehead of Bai Qingxia, it seemed to be spring snow into the water, and immediately integrated into his flesh and blood.


    As soon as this emperor entered the body, it immediately made Bai Qingxia''s body full of rich and beautiful, more plump and dazzling, as if it was an innocent and beautiful jade. Even the morbid paleness of the previous body disappeared. The whole person was radiant and beautiful. Human suffocation


    Even the many empresses are almost mad, and they don��t want such a slogan, even if they give up some blessings of other emperor powers.


    "Oh, it''s just a little white face." The nineteenth prince snorted, seemingly very disdainful, but the hot eyes sold his mind.


    "So beautiful, it is truly unparalleled in the world." A female knight exclaimed that her eyes could hardly be removed from the face of Bai Qingxia.


    When the word brilliance was completely integrated into the body of Bai Qingxia, there was another brilliance in the emperor''s leaves, and another emperor flew down and fell toward the forehead of Bai Qingxia.


    Han Sen stared at the emperor and saw that the brilliance of the emperor was not revealed, and it was extremely restrained, giving a feeling of anger and anger in the calm.


    "Hid!" Although I have never seen this word, Han Sen is able to read it and understand the meaning of it.


    The hidden word entered, Bai Qingxia''s brilliance like a jade is self-contained, as if the brilliance of the brilliance is no longer, from the ordinary people of the heavens to the commonplace, become an ordinary person.


    However, if I really look at him like this, I feel that he is a little different, just like the jade that sinks between Hengsha, just waiting for the moment when the light blooms.


    When he really thinks about it, he will surely surprise the world.


    "Hidden words can be regarded as appropriate, Bai Qingxia has been for so many years, until today, it has become a blockbuster, really like such a hidden word." Bai Lingshuang sighed: "It seems that there is another competitor."


    The hidden word was settled, and there was another emperor falling in the emperor''s leaves. I saw that the word was like a fire, but it was hard to ponder. There was a contempt for the world.


    "Ao!" Hansen read the word.


    The nineteenth emperor smiled coldly: "The sick beauty has been forbearing for so many years. Even if others insult him and play him, he would not dare to say a word. Would rather be the tortoise, why should he be a proud word? The emperor tree is also not a omnipotent god."


    "Pride is not mad, mad at the surface, and proud of the bone marrow, this proud word is in the heart, Bai Qingxia forbearing for many years, but has not been ruined in the heart of the pursuit of victory, has been unswervingly going to the present , also worthy of a proud word." Bai Yanlang shook his head and said.


    The nineteenth prince still said with disdain: "The words "�[, ��, ��, although not bad, but have nothing to do with the way of being king, not to mention heaven, earth, king, pro, teacher." Even if it is incomparable with that benevolence, righteousness, rites, faith, wisdom, loyalty, filial piety, and sorrow, the three words will not be of great use, and will not be appreciated by the emperor."


    Bai Yanlang looked at the nineteen emperors, and did not speak at the interface, but the eyes flashed a little and did not agree.


    The proud word falls on the top of Bai Qingxia''s head and merges with his body. It instantly changes the momentum of his body, and he is more arrogant than the world.


    Hansen��s novelty, the heart secretly said: ��This emperor is really wonderful. It can change the body genes, change the body and temperament, and even the will is affected by it. It��s really wonderful. If you can get a word of fire The power to cultivate the fire system must be half the effort, and the other words have their own magical effects. If you can get a few more words, it will be very useful."


    However, when I think about it, I feel a little depressed. What kind of words will be dropped by the emperor tree, obviously has a great relationship with the emperor. He plundered the source of the water, and if he went to the emperor, he was afraid of the end. The fall will be a water word. Hansen has no great interest in the word of water. He has some hope in his heart, and he can also drop a slogan, at least to have a charming charm. .


    It is a pity that the words of the emperor tree are not artificially determined. It is the result of the emperor��s own insensibility, and others cannot control it.


    After the proud word, there is another word falling, the word hate the sky, do not have to look at the eyes, just feel the hatred, also know that it is a "hate" word.


    Seeing this word, many emperors and emperors have a playful color on their faces.


    "This is interesting. Bai Qingxia has hate in his heart. Who is it that hates it? Is it unfair? Or is it the emperor who once bullied him? Or the one who is high in the palace?" Mrs. Jing saw that hate. The word, slightly narrowed his eyes, seems to be very interested in this.


    After hating the word, there is another word falling, this time it is a mountain word, some people are surprised, Bai Qingxia looks like that, how can not be associated with the majestic mountain.


    The emperor''s word fell in a word, and in the blink of an eye, the character has already fallen, and the emperor tree has not stopped, and another emperor has fallen from the leaves.


    "The ninth word, this Bai Qingxia really wants to be a blockbuster." Many emperors have changed their color, can get nine words to fall, no matter what the nine words are, it is enough to prove that Bai Qingxia''s talent is amazing.


    Even if the nine words are all vicious and derogatory emperors, then he will certainly be a big evil in the future. After all, it is not a common generation.


    After the ninth word merged with Bai Qingxia, I saw that there was a sun-like glow on the emperor''s leaf.


    "The cross...there is still the cross of the cross..." For a time everyone was horrified, and it was a great glory to get the emperor''s nine characters. Bai Qingxia actually got the cross, which is within the emperor. It is also a very rare thing to see. Everyone looks at Bai Qingxia��s eyes.

 Chapter 2340： Court demand

    "Is it a bad word? Interesting." The expression of Mrs. Jing is more interesting.


    Han Sen has some doubts. He originally thought that the emperor gave the word, which is the genetic advantage of strengthening Bai Qingxia, but this is not the case.


    One word of evil entered the body, and suddenly the body of Bai Qingxia appeared fierce, which was extremely inconsistent with his own temperament.


    "It seems that the emperor tree only inspires the gene prominence of Bai Qingxia, and it does not emphasize the good and evil black and white, but only strengthens the advantages." Han Sen probably already understands the law of the word given by the emperor.


    Seeing the evil word, the emperor''s emperors did not react much. The emperor''s emperor who had obtained one word of evil in the past was innumerable, and there was also the existence of the emperor. This word is nothing.


    After the fusion of evil characters, the light above the emperor tree was still not extinguished. Once again, an emperor fell from the leaves and fell straight to the forehead of Bai Qingxia.


    Seeing that word, Bai Lingshuang actually screamed out: "Reverse!"


    Not only Bai Lingshuang, but the mirror lady who was watching with the mirror spirit stood up at once and widened her eyes and looked at the reverse character that fell to Bai Qingxia.


    The word is looming, there is no shocking momentum, and there is no brilliance, and the bleak brilliance seems to be extinguished at any time.


    This is the word, almost all the emperors and emperors are exclaimed, they are not surprised that Bai Qingxia actually got the eleventh emperor to protect, but was surprised by the reverse word itself.


    There are countless emperors, and the number is certainly a measure of the quality of a person''s character, but there are also great differences between different emperors.


    It is impossible to say which word is bad, but some words have proved its greatness in the long river of history.


    Just like this "reverse" word, when the second ancestor of the Emperor, the Emperor, he had such a reverse character, and he only got such a reverse word.


    A word of care, among the many emperors of the time, is definitely the kind of bottom, but the final Emperor defeated many talented and magnificent princes and became the second ancestor of the emperor, also the emperor One of the most famous emperors in history.


    I must know that there was a peerless emperor who had a twenty-one word at the time, but she still lost to the Emperor who had only one reverse word.


    After the Emperor Wendi, he experienced more than 70 generations of emperors, and the emperor''s princes who were born did not know how many, but after all, no one had this reversed emperor.


    Now Bai Qingxia actually got the reverse character emperor, and it will not be shocking, but this word has already been doomed to Bai Qingxia''s extraordinary, not to mention that he had previously had a cross.


    Everyone was shocked and inexplicable. Zhang looked at Bai Qingxia with a big mouth and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "If you don''t sing, then you will be amazed. From then on, the name of the seventeenth son of the emperor must be spread throughout the universe." A knight exclaimed.


    After the reverse word, no other emperor fell, Bai Qingxia gradually converges on the body, and detached from the emperor. He said to Hansen: "The sixteen brothers, I have eleven words, it is your turn. ""


    "What is the name of your emperor?" Hansen asked with a scornful pretense, as if he had already known it, but he was pretending to be ignorant.


    "Xuanzang Emperor." Bai Qingxia replied faintly, and did not move because of Han Sen''s contempt.


    "You can get the eleven-character emperor, and your mysterious emperor is also a good one." Hansen said casually, it sounded a bit of comfort.


    "Hey! This kid is very big. If he doesn''t know how to end it, he doesn''t know how to end it." Listening to Hansen''s words, Mrs. Mirror couldn''t help but laugh.


    A group of emperors and empresses are also stunned. Although they have long known that the game is arrogant, they do not want to be so ignorant.


    "Don''t he know what the eleven-character emperor represents? Don''t he know what the reverse character stands for?" The nineteenth son looked at his forehead and only felt speechless.


    Bai Xiaolang smiled and said: "The old sixteen temper is impatient, and there is a tendency for bipolar disorder. He is a master who can''t sit still. He doesn''t know what the reverse character represents. It''s normal, but he doesn''t care, eleven characters. What should be said on behalf of what should be clear, probably only a hard mouth."


    "This kind of guy, I really don''t know how he realized the mystery of the ancestral stone statue." The nineteen princes are worried about this matter.


    The nineteen emperor entered the emperor''s court many times and wanted to enlighten the secret of the ancestral stone statue. The result was that he returned without success, but he did not want the ancestor stone image to be enlightened by the white game he was very blind. In the heart, I naturally hit a knot. How to see Hansen��s impersonation is not pleasing to the eye.


    "Look at how many emperors he can get. If it''s one, then it''s a bit funny."


    "It''s hard to say, after all, he has learned the ancestral stone statue, and he can''t be a word."


    "Who knows, maybe it��s just luck to enlighten the ancestral stone statue?"


    "Would you still have a word for it?"


    "makes sense."


    Under the attention of many emperors and knights, Hansen��s eyes looked at the canopy like a golden sky. His eyes were searched among many emperors, and he still had words in his mouth: ��Come a beautiful man... handsome guy... OK... my request is not high... with my beauty... at least I can get the same word as Bai Qingxia?"


    Between the muttering, Han Sen started the original water king, and the body quickly became a group of clear water, together with the armor of the body, hydrated, like a water man standing on the dragon head looking up at the gold Starry sky.


    The character of the white game is arrogant and violent, and he often has disputes with people. His primordial water emperor, who has seen the emperor''s emperor here, has never seen anything amazing.


    Compared with Bai Qingxia''s mysterious emperor, although the original water body is not inferior, but the water system is weak, good at healing and the like.


    However, the character of Bai Yi is too violent, not suitable or willing to learn such genetic techniques, forcibly practicing the destructive gene technology of the water system, and the final achievement is not too high. Although many of the princes who have been promoted to the rank of the king cannot be said. The last is the first, but it can only be regarded as the middle and lower, so many emperors and empresses think that the origin of the water is not strong, but in fact it is not.


    The original water emperor is not inferior to the mysterious emperor, but it is only that Bai Yi has not played its strong point.


    At this time, Hansen was fully motivated to run the original water body. The water and water fluctuated, and the faint echoes with the emperor tree. The emperor leaves a trembling. In that golden light, there is a ray of the emperor, and the emperor is like The sun generally fell down and flew away to Hansen.


    The word sparkling, like a small bridge flowing water, but also like a stormy sea, there is a beautiful stream of water, and there is a torrent of heavy rain, it is a water word.


    Bai Yi can get a water word, not everyone''s expectation. After all, he is the source of the water, and it is a strange thing to get a water word.


    "There is better than nothing." Han Sen thought so too, waiting for the water word to fall to his forehead.


    Seeing that the word of water is about to fall on Hansen��s forehead, Hansen is ready to accept the power of the Emperor��s power, but the word of the water is hard to hover in a place less than one centimeter from his forehead.

 Chapter 2341： The first person in the ages

    Everyone is a glimpse, I don''t know what it is.


    Hansen��s heart is also wondering, I don��t know how the water word will stop.


    In the next second, the water word hovering over Hansen��s forehead suddenly resembled a cannonball. The slamming sound of the sky suddenly rose into the canopy, and it was thrown into the emperor��s leaf, disappearing in the blink of an eye. .


    "What is this situation?" Hansen people are a little stupid.


    Not only Hansen is stupid, but all the emperors and knights who saw this scene were stupid, and they instantly felt the impoverishment of their imagination, and the one with their eyes was bigger than one.


    The emperor occupied the emperor for so many billion years, and he never heard of it. The emperor who had fallen down saw him turn back and ran back after seeing the beneficiary.


    "Haha, no, it��s really laughing at me. The old 16 is too funny. The emperor who was dropped down has escaped." The nineteen emperor smiled exaggeratedly, his tears were laughing. It��s coming out soon.


    The water emperor looks like a estrus man, seeing a long-legged, thin-waisted buttocks-like beauty, rushing past like a estrus boar, but looking at the front, scaring the run The rabbit is still fast.


    "This... what is going on?" Bai Lingshuang was also a stunned look. He didn''t want to understand what was going on.


    Mrs. Jing��s eyes are stunned: ��It seems that he is not a white game. The water emperor is attracted by the original water emperor. After the result, he found that there is a problem, so he will go back again. Now it should be affirmative. He is Hansen undoubtedly."


    "What is the situation? How can the fallen emperor go back?"


    "I don''t know, I haven''t heard of it."


    "The sixteen emperors are a bit awkward, and the cooked ducks are still flying."


    "Haha, don''t say anything else, the fallen emperor will run away. This brother is definitely the first of my royal family."


    The emperor and the knights reacted and suddenly fried the pot. They were the first to hear about this kind of thing, and they were excited like a chicken.


    Hansen��s heart screams badly: ��It��s not that the emperor��s tree has broken through. I��m not the real source of water, so the emperor will escape. So there will be many people who doubt my identity. Luck is really bad, I know so, can I absorb the emperor well? Come here to do something emperor!"


    Hansen was depressed, and when the onlookers talked about it, they suddenly saw the top of the crown of the emperor tree lit up again.


    I saw a brilliance flashing above the emperor''s leaves, and the emperor fell like a sun, falling from the crown of the tree toward Hansen''s forehead.


    "Come on, come on, don''t make any more moths this time, come in directly." Hansen had some embarrassment in his heart. If this is the whole thing, the ghost knows that he has a problem.


    The emperor gradually fell, and Han Sen looked clearly. The word was as unbreakable as a stone, and it was like the foundation of the earth-baked stone. It was a "base".


    "Ki... How can I have such a word... No... I am not at all basic... It must be the foundation of the gene or the foundation of the foundation... Yes... it must be..." Hansen��s heart Thinking about it.


    Now he can''t care what the word is, but it is just a word to fall.


    The emperors who watched the emperor were all staring at Hansen. They wanted to see if there would be anything wrong. Some people even secretly hoped that the emperor would run away again.


    Soon, the base word had already fallen on Hansen��s head. Everyone couldn��t help but hold his breath. He stretched his neck and stared at Hansen��s head and the basic word was watching. Will escape.


    "Let''s fall, let''s fall down, don''t do anything!" Hansen was in a hurry, hate not to reach out and pick up the base word and stuff it into his mouth.


    It is a pity that this thing can not be grasped by the hand of Emperor Wen, otherwise it will not be used here. Someone has already put the emperor on the tree one by one.


    Han Sen looked at his eyes and prayed for it, but the basic word actually hovered less than a centimeter from his head and did not fit into his body.


    "I am going, this is to do things!" Han Sen cried his heart.


    "It stopped again...and stopped..." Someone called out excitedly. The voice was like a boy who had never been out of the mountain ditch in his life, and saw the tone of the troupe when he entered the village.


    "The 16th Emperor was really famous this time. He was dismissed by the Emperor. He is also the first person in the ages."


    "Haha, this is really interesting."


    "In the end, why are those emperors not willing to fall into the body of the old sixteen?"


    The whole emperor''s garden was blown up. This kind of thing they never thought about before, but now they saw it with their own eyes, and the souls of the gossips burned.


    From the recent Bai Qingxia of Hansen, seeing this scene is also a doubt, I don��t know what Hansen is.


    "Oh, a bit strange, although the basic word stopped, but did not escape?" Someone finally found this problem.


    The base word did stop, but it did not escape like a water word. It was hanging over Hansen��s head and there was no movement, as if it had solidified there.


    "I said brother, what do you mean by that? If you want to fall, you will fall down quickly. If you want to leave, you will go quickly. Hanging here is a few meanings. If you don''t cut your head and cut it half, are you not scared?" Can you come up with a refreshing?" Hansen''s eyes turned up and stared at the base word Emperor, and the heart secretly played drums.


    He felt that his recent luck had begun to go downhill again. He could make a moth for anything. The last time he was very eye-catching in the Huangji Pavilion, now he made such a come out, and others would not doubt that he would not.


    "Being a man still has to be honest and honest. The next time I kill myself, I will not pretend to be someone else. This sin can��t stand it." Hansen��s eyes are almost sour, and the basic word is still unresponsive. Did not fall, and did not want to return to the emperor''s meaning, just stop there and move.


    Everyone was puzzled. When I didn''t know what it was like, I suddenly saw the light above the canopy of the emperor tree, and the other leaves of the emperor illuminate, as if they had a round of sun. of.


    Oh!


    I saw the sun falling, and the likes of the lower meteor shower. One after another, the emperor fell from the emperor tree and went toward Hansen. It seemed to be the embankment of the stars, and the stars were pouring out.


    "I am going, what is the situation?" Looking at the emperor who was flying in the sky, Hansen''s careful liver was about to jump out of the chest.


    A group of emperors and knights, but their eyes wide open their mouths, and for a time everyone is like petrochemical.

 Chapter 2342： Secret of the Emperor

    "Brother, don''t do anything, I want to honestly get two emperors. No, one can do it. Can you be good?" Hansen feels that his young mind is almost unable to withstand such a toss. It is simply testing his heart tolerance.


    Fortunately, he does not have heart disease, otherwise it will not be able to blast blood vessels.


    When the Emperor of Heaven fell down, the scene could not be described. The golden awns fell like a comet, and they rushed toward Hansen with a large group of golden enamel.


    Hansen��s right eye flashed in the right eye, and the four pupils of the Purple Butterfly God Mirror turned and stared at the Emperor of the sky.


    This is absolutely not normal. I have never heard that Emperor Tree will play like this, and so many emperors have fallen, and they really have to enter his body. Hansen is really afraid that his body will be exploded.


    The abalone shark''s fin is no matter how good it is. If you eat it, you will die. The emperor of the tree will fall like this. When it is time, it is not just the stomach. I am afraid that even the whole body will be exploded.


    Under the mirror of the purple butterfly, Hansen saw that the emperors were composed of a mysterious order chain, which was a pure regular energy body.


    Each emperor is a chain of orders made up of energy particles of a single attribute, and there is no problem with the emperor.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s gaze condensed, and he discovered an unusual thing that made his heart almost stop beating.


    In addition to the first base emperor, the other emperors fell down in a swarm of bees, but even so, there is a difference between speed and slowness.


    Hansen looked at the order in which they fell, starting with the base word and suddenly saw incredible things.


    "Base... Because... Things..." Hansen read it out in the order of the emperor''s fall. The first four words turned out to be the word "genetic language."


    ��Is this just a coincidence?�� Hansen did not think it was just a coincidence.


    Everything in the world seems to have many coincidences, but there is actually a necessary connection between the coincidences, but the macroscopic horizon of the average person does not reach that level, so the connection between coincidences is not seen.


    Hansen wants to continue watching, but it is too late, the basic word has fallen on his forehead, and suddenly melted in.


    Hansen��s body exudes a solid breath, as if the impetuous body disappeared without a trace. The temperament of the whole person has experienced millions of years of precipitation, and there is a kind of unspeakable solidification.


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped!


    One after another, the emperor was put into Hansen''s body. Because there were too many, some of the emperors had no time to invest in Hansen''s forehead, and they rushed directly into Hansen''s body.


    I saw that the Emperor of the Heavenly Emperor was like a meteor and rushed into Hansen''s body from all directions, so that the breath of Hansen continued to change with the entry of the Emperor.


    Surrounded by silence, everyone seemed to be stupid, staring at Hansen under the emperor tree, watching the light group of the emperor rushing into his body.


    Because everything happened too fast, the person who was still smiling, the smile was too late to stay there, and the expression on his face looked very weird.


    Mrs. Jing is also stunned. The appearance of the original lady has long since disappeared. The red lips are big and the face is weird.


    She has been in charge of Chunyu for many years, doing things for the Emperor of the White Emperor that the Emperor is not good to do on the bright side. To put it bluntly, Chun Yu is a killer or an interstellar pirate agency.


    There are so many strange things that Mrs. Mirror has seen in these years, but the things in front of her are still a bit horrified.


    The scene of the falling of the emperor of the tree, I am afraid that no one has ever seen it since the emperor occupied the emperor.


    The emperor experienced more than 70 dynasties, and the imperial princes of the emperor''s emperors were countless, and one of the emperors with the most emperor, that is, more than one hundred emperors who had never come before.


    However, compared with the current white game, the emperor is almost negligible. The emperor of the tree fell down like a galaxy. He didn��t know how many, at least tens of thousands.


    In the emperor''s garden, it is already dead, and only the Guanghua, which has spread out after the Emperor''s emperor hits Hansen, is flashing.


    Hansen was also shocked at this time. As the emperor smashed into his body, the genetic story actually went crazy.


    The original genetic story is like a sports car with no oil. With the influx of the emperor, the genetic language is like being injected with high-grade gasoline. The engine is running wildly, as if it is a horrible mechanical cicada. The sound rushed out at a terrible speed.


    Even the power of the bones stored in Hansen''s body is directly crushed and refining, constantly pushing the genetic story forward.


    The original genetic term, which was very slow, was like a chicken blood. It broke through the layers of difficulties and went to the bottleneck of the Duke level.


    "Sure enough, it is related to the genetic terminology. What happened to his mother?" Hansen was shocked and happy.


    The gratifying thing is that the genetic concept is promoted to the Duke. The surprise is that the genetic story is promoted to the Duke in this place. Although everything happens within his body, the average person can��t see it, but the Imperial��s terrorist power is too much. No one can guarantee that there are no strong people who can see the changes in his body.


    Hansen desperately wants to stop the operation of the genetic term, and wants to suppress the genetic terminology at the Marquis level first, and then to the safe and unmanned place, and then impact the Duke level.


    However, it is useless at all. Under the constant promotion of the Emperor Wen, the genetic language has stopped, and it has been hitting crazy all the way, just like a sports car with a brake failure on the highway.


    "Your sister, if you can''t stop, give me a punch." Han Sen can''t take care of it now, biting his teeth, working with the operation of the genetics, and heading toward the bottleneck of the Duke level.


    The power of the emperor is too strong. If Hansen does not run the genetic material and consumes the power that the emperor brings to him, those forces are likely to explode his body.


    There was hardly any suspense. Under the impetus of the Emperor Wen, the genetic language broke through the bottleneck and rushed into the Duke level.


    The power of the spell instantly formed the body of the attribute. Originally, Hansen thought that this would make his body change quite large and cause the attention of others.


    But Hansen soon discovered that there was no such thing at all, because the emperor was still rushing into his body, making his body constantly changing, such as mountains, sea, fire, dragon, such as Wei, like a prison, as if the will of all things in the heavens appeared on Hansen.


    Under the complex changes of the atmosphere, the external changes that the promotion of the Duke into the body of the property are not obvious at all, and are almost imperceptible.

 Chapter 2343： Emperor explosion

    In the process of being promoted to the Duke, the power of the ghost bones has been completely consumed by refining, and even one drop is not left. This is only a promotion to the Duke. It is imaginable how terrible the consumption of genetic words is.


    The fall of Emperor Wen has not yet ended, and there are still emperors who have fallen on Hansen and continue to promote the operation of genetic stories.


    Soon the gene language is moving toward the first genetic lock, but I don''t know why, although the power of the gene language is powerful, it is always difficult to break the first genetic lock, making the power of the gene language more and more powerful.


    Han Sen��s face is not very good-looking. Now his situation in the body is very bad. Under the impetus of the emperor, the power of the genetic language is like a flood, but his body is locked by the genetic lock, just like the river is blocked. If you live, the flood will not flow out and accumulate more and more.


    Hansen��s body is the dam. Once the levee is broken, Hansen��s body is about to be destroyed. How can he make him happy?


    "Oops! Gene locks can''t just be opened with the Duke gene?" Under the continuous impact of the genetics, there was no way to break the genetic lock, and Hansen finally thought of the reason.


    His body is somewhat different from the creatures of the Gene Universe. Before that, a gene lock was opened with a hundred Duke genes. Now such a huge amount of energy cannot be locked by genetic locks. I am afraid that the problem lies in this.


    Although I can''t be sure of my own guess, as the power of the emperor is getting stronger and stronger, even the source of the water king is almost unable to support it.


    The water-like body fluctuates fiercely, as if it is stirred by some force and irregularly, forming a small vortex.


    Fortunately, this is the body of the original source of water, the body''s ability to restore healing is more powerful, replaced by the general king of the body, I am afraid that has long been smashed by the power of terror.


    It is the source of the water, and because it absorbs too many emperors, the whole body is full of golden colors, and the water molecules seem to swell up, making the water body rise several times, almost rising into a golden light. water polo.


    The more the emperor falls, the bigger the water polo will rise, and it seems that it will burst at any time.


    The number of emperor is not much, Hansen is supporting his teeth, feeling that his body is very uncomfortable, he is about to be blasted, and countless emperors are flowing in his body.


    "Fortunately, it was not blasted!" Hansen finally breathed a sigh of relief when the last emperor fell on Hansen.


    But in the next second, Han Sen''s face became very ugly, and all the emperors in the body actually rioted together. The power of horror instantly blasted Hansen''s body, and there was no chance of rebellion.


    Bai Lingshuang and others are all looking at Han Sen in a complicated mood, but suddenly they see Hansen��s water polo slamming open, turning into a mist of water, just the water mist that has been fried in size, but one A diamond-like glow of gold.


    It seems that the golden emperor is in the first drop of water, and it looks like an unusual demon.


    After a while, the brilliance of Emperor Wen finally dimmed, and the water mist gradually closed up and re-condensed into a water man, exactly Hansen''s appearance.


    Hansen��s heart secretly rejoiced, but fortunately he plundered the original water emperor, but also able to re-aggregate, other emperors are stronger, and being blown into this way may have already died.


    The water gradually became condensed into flesh and blood. Hansen''s face was a little pale. Although the original water body was able to reunite the body, it still suffered a lot of blows and the injury was not light.


    "Seventeen brothers, it seems that I won." Han Sen looked at Bai Qingxia on the other side.


    Bai Qingxia only came back to this moment and said faintly: "The sixteen brothers are not ignorant of the genius of the always stone statue. It is really extraordinary. This time I lost."


    Hansen took two steps and was ready to leave here to say, but at the foot, he fell a little more dangerously. He felt that his strength was extremely frustrating, and he almost couldn��t stand even standing.


    Was beckoning against the **** unicorn, blood unicorn immediately ran to Hansen''s body, Hansen riding a **** unicorn, going to the exit of the emperor''s garden.


    The sixteen emperor''s white game actually triggered the emperor''s dumping of the emperor, such as the Xinghe, and spread it throughout the emperor''s country in a very short period of time.


    The original white game, which was very bad in the wind review, stood at the cusp of the wind.


    Although Hansen was able to hide in the waters by the excuse of suffering from the injury of the Emperor, there are still many people visiting him.


    There is also a water system deified by the White Emperor, nominally for Hansen to treat the injury, in fact, I am afraid that the White Emperor is suspicious of Han Sen, let her check Hansen''s body.


    After all, the talent of Bai Yi was not very good. Now suddenly I realized the stone statue of the ancestor, and it triggered the wonders of the emperor tree. Even if the white emperor has already had doubts, it will make the deification of the water system strong. With the opportunity to treat the injury, he checked Hansen��s body and determined whether he was a 16-player.


    "What is the situation of the Dean of the Water Moon, Yi Er?" Bai Huang asked faintly


    President Shuiyue replied: "The situation of the Sixteen Emperor is not very good. His body is full of the power of the Emperor. It is almost everywhere, and his original water body has no way to operate normally. The minister failed to find a solution."


    "Does his source water king body not separate the power of the emperor?" Bai Huang frowned.


    Dean of the Water Moon whispered: "If it is a normal constitution, the sixteen princes should have died at the time of the explosion. Because of the existence of the original water, the body has saved his life. But because of this, Only the power of the emperor has invaded his source of water, and it is impossible to separate it. It is not feasible to force separation by external force. If you want to remove the emperor in the water molecule, you must destroy the water molecule. It��s no different to kill the sixteen emperors."


    "Is there any other way?" Bai Huang looked at the director of the Water Moon.


    "Chen is incompetent." The director of the water moon shook his head slightly.


    Not long after the Dean of the Water Moon left, Mrs. Jing came to the White Emperor��s study.


    "Little sister, check the situation of the 16th and give me an answer as soon as possible." Bai Huang said to the mirror lady.


    Mrs. Jing looked at the white emperor and asked: "Is there a problem with the suspicion that the white game is wrong?"


    "As a father, I don''t want him to be in a position of heaven, but..." The White Emperor didn''t finish it, just waved his hand: "Go, give me an answer as soon as possible. During this period, it is strictly forbidden. Leaving the kingdom of the emperor."


    "Yes." Mrs. Jing took a bow and bowed slowly to the study.


    "Han Sen." After leaving the study, Mrs. Mirror��s mouth showed a strange smile.

 Chapter 2344： Identity crisis

    Hansen now feels a little bit of pain. The outside has already passed on his esoteric things, as if he is already a prince of tomorrow.


    The average person just watched the excitement. He felt that his former prince, who had never been favored, had such a dazzling performance. He should soon be paid attention to by the White Emperor. It is just around the corner, and maybe even a Prince.


    However, Hansen is very clear. Now I am afraid that many people are doubting his identity. Most of the emperors who visit him after wave after wave are mostly tempted, especially those who used to confuse him. Chicken friends, hate can not take his skin, and see if it is the bone of the white game.


    Hansen used the excuse to heal the injury and barely blocked those guys.


    Of course, Han Sen''s current body does have some troubles. The emperor has already been integrated into his cells, causing his body to be much stronger than the breath. Like a piece of iron, the breath can''t work in it.


    However, this is not a big problem for Hansen. The genetic language can function normally. As long as the genetic language continues to be promoted, the power of the emperor can be absorbed, and it will not affect the normal operation of other forces.


    Now Hansen lacks only the Duke gene. One hundred points of the Duke gene opens a genetic lock, and two or three gene locks are opened. It should not be difficult to absorb the power of the emperor.


    When the president of Shuiyue came, he had already cured the injuries he suffered when he exploded. Hansen is no different from normal people except that the breath can''t work.


    Moreover, his body contains a large number of emperors. Other people want to hurt him. They must first ask those emperors to disagree. Now Hansen feels that even if he does not use the breath, he only combines the body of the emperor, and the combat power is better than It used to be fierce.


    The only regret is that the Emperor Wen can''t actively motivate, which means that Han Sen''s body will meet people, only to stimulate the Emperor''s power in flesh and blood.


    "I still have to hunt for different species." Hansen thought about it, and went to the deep sea with **** unicorns. Although there are not many different resources of the water star, there are still some different kinds of Duke-level aliens. If you don��t look up, as for the aliens of the king level, they are basically killed by the white game.


    "Great, the heavenly emperor protects you, you want to inherit the throne, become the rhythm of the next emperor, will your sister call you an emperor in the future?" Han Sen just entered the deep sea not long, has not found the duke level The heterogeneity, I saw a woman appear in front of him, it is the fox.


    "How come you came here? Are you afraid of being discovered?" Hansen looked around, but fortunately there was no one in the waters. There was no recruiting of the Knights in the game, and the people of Blue Ocean would not come here.


    "What''s so scary, my good brother is going to be an emperor. I am a sister, can''t you enjoy the blessing?" The fox squats and moves to Hansen, depending on Hansen''s Above the chest, fingers play with Hansen''s hair, exhaling like a blue.


    "Sister, don''t laugh at me, I am going to have a big disaster." Hansen smiled bitterly.


    The fox reached out and clicked on Hanson��s forehead. He said, ��You still know that it��s going to be a big disaster. Then you are so arrogant, have you made such a big thing? Even my Meihu family, I dare to be so arrogant, I am afraid that others don��t know.


    "I didn''t expect it to be like this now." Hansen said with a shrug.


    The fox stunned him and said: "I don''t have the ability to help you, other people will stop. Now the White Emperor must have doubted your identity. If I guess it is correct, he will definitely let Mrs. Mirror investigate you. The woman is a heart-wrenching master. I don��t know how many races have been destroyed. I don��t know how many deified strong people are destroyed in her hands. If you have a little flaw caught by her, it will be dead.��


    "Sister taught me." Hansen said quickly, since the fox came to him, obviously it was impossible to just tease him.


    The fox reached out and pinched Hansen��s cheek, and said with a smile: ��Whoever makes you my good brother, I have a way to see if you dare to.��


    "Sister, please?" Hansen did not move.


    The fox squatted and said: "Since you have already known from Cher, I will not marry you. I want to take back a treasure from my genius, from the emperor. Now I have a little trouble. You need your help. You help me get things, I will take you out of the emperor, and later you and my brothers and sisters will fly together, and then the universe will not be awkward."


    "I don''t know what my sister is going to take? Where can I take it?" Hansen dared to promise her, but she did not hear it.


    A woman like Lihu has tried so much in every possible way, and now she has not gotten her hand. I can imagine how tricky it is.


    The fox did not hesitate and said directly: "The thing is within the tower of the destiny, and even the ordinary emperor can not enter the place. Even if it is the body of the emperor, it must be greatly meritorious. Entering it, I followed the white waves for a long time, but I did not have the opportunity to enter the Tianshen Tower with him."


    "Even if you can''t get in, you can''t get in. Isn''t it more useless to find me?" Hansen heard the name of the destiny tower, and his heart was already planning to refuse to cooperate with the fox, and wanting to steal things from that place is simply court death.


    Since I saw the Tianshen Tower, Hansen was particularly interested in the Tianshen Tower, so I checked a lot of information about the Tiantian Tower. After he pretended to be a white game, he found a little bit about the Tiantian Tower. Hansen invented the mystery and horror of the tower in the day.


    Hansen himself was curious about the destiny tower, but he did not dare to play its idea, and naturally he would not go to the death with the fox.


    What''s more, the fox is not worth trusting at all. She said that she would take Hansen to escape together. This is what Hansen is not convinced.


    The fox licks a finger and presses it on Hansen��s lips. The glare is full of enchanting meaning: ��The previous white game can��t go in, but you are different, but you have enlightened the stone statue of the ancestral ancestor. Secret, but also attracted the white game of the emperor, it is not difficult to enter the tower."


    "How come?" Hansen''s heart moved. He didn''t want to help the fox, but he wanted to go in. He first listened to the foxes. There are ways to get in. It''s good, maybe it will be used later.


    "As long as you promise to cooperate with me, you will naturally know when you get there." The fox''s filigree jade crossed Hansen''s cheek and said with a smile: "You can think slowly, but your time is not much, hope. When I come next time, you will give your sister a pleasant answer."


    After all, the fox squats back, and the figure gradually disappears in the water, as if it is integrated with the sea, gradually disappearing.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2345： Crime of killing

    "Unless I am crazy, I will go to the Destiny Tower to steal things with you." Hansen did not intend to consider working with Fox.


    Now his identity has not been exposed, at least he can also go around and go to the Destiny Tower to steal things, which is no different from giving people a head.


    "His Royal Highness... Your Royal Highness..." Han Sen is preparing to go to the Duke-level alien, but hears the sound of separation.


    "I just want to make a little monster to earn some heterogeneous genes. Can you calm me for a while?" Hansen was a little depressed. The little maiden **** the other side had already traveled, and he was also called the emperor. Your Highness.


    The departure is also the Kraken family, but the white game mother has a big hand, and they are not a group with the blue sea heart, there is only one such maid left around Bai Yi.


    Deviation may be due to the feelings of the mother of the white game, so I have been following the game, the saddle before the horse is very loyal, one heart for the white game, to be loyal.


    "His Royal Highness... You are here....The Temple of Heaven...the people of the Heavenly Court are coming...they...they said that the **** Kirin violated the rules of the Imperial Garden..." gasp.


    Hansen frowned slightly: "Where are they now?"


    The **** unicorn killed the knight of the sword star in the emperor''s garden. Hansen also knew that this was not so easy, but he did not expect to come so fast.


    "In the temple of the sea, the princes of the emperor are receiving them, and the princes and the princes will let you go back and give them a confession."


    "Well, I will go back and give them a confession now." Hansen had to give up the plan to hunt the aliens and return to the underwater city along with the departure.


    Blue Ocean sat in the palace with no expression, she is in a bad mood now.


    Before Hansen hid in the garden, she went to send the princes and nobles who came to the door. If it wasn''t for Hansen and her to open the saints, the blue sea heart would not care about Hansen''s business.


    Now even the Heavenly Court is looking for a door. This is not something she can solve. Naturally, Hansen can only solve it himself.


    Lan Haixin did not know how Bai Yi got the body protection of the Emperor, but she was very clear about the ability of the white game to get into trouble.


    "Well, I got a strong half-step deification knight, and I got so much trouble. I killed it in the emperor��s garden. Now even the Heavenly Court has come out, I am afraid that the **** unicorn will definitely not be able to keep it." .


    "Who is looking for this prince?" Hansen walked in from the outside with a **** unicorn.


    "The Court of Heavenly Court Chu Nan has seen the Royal Highness of the Emperor." A half-step devotionalist headed in the hall slightly bowed to Hansen.


    "It turned out to be the Chu Court. I don''t know what the court of the Chu is looking for." Han Sen knew.


    Chu Nan indicated to a deacon around him that the deacon had launched a document for Hansen to see. Chu Nan himself said: "His Royal Highness, I really can''t help it. Your **** unicorn killed the sword star in the emperor''s garden. The knight, the sword star emperor sue to our heavenly court, we are also ordered to come and take it, and please ask the imperial court to forgive me."


    Said, the two deacons around him will come up to detain the blood unicorn, but Hansen reached out and stopped.


    Chunan light airway: "His Royal Highness, this is the order issued by the Heavenly Institution, please do not embarrass us, if we can not bring it back today, when the dean has to come to you personally, it will only be more troublesome ""


    Hansen smiled and said: "I am not embarrassed to you, blood unicorn is my knight, it is also out of my orders to kill in the emperor''s garden, so I am a mastermind, sin is heavier than it, I am with you with it. Going back, there is no rule, no rules, how to judge it, I am a prince, and I should behave in a fair manner."


    Said, Han Sen stretched his hands, indicating that Chunan could lock him away.


    Chu Nan and a group of deacons are a slight glimpse. The emperor��s killings have happened before. Some of them are the princes who kill themselves, but in the end they all pull a knight to sin. It��s turned into a prince to give the knight a sin. Let their faces be a bit weird.


    "His Royal Highness, then we can''t help you, the lock is free, please take a trip with us." Chunan did not lock Hansen, but did not let him go.


    In the Temple of Heaven, it is not that the Emperor of the Emperor has not been shut down. Han Sen himself wants to sin this crime, and he will not stop.


    The Sword Star Prince and the Heavenly Court are inextricably linked. The **** unicorn must have a confession. The white prince himself pleads guilty. It is better, and the sword star prince can be vented.


    Blue Ocean looked at Hansen and **** unicorns and took them away. His face was ugly: "Is this guy crazy? In order to get a mount, I have to go to jail, and the face of the emperor has been thrown away by him."


    Hansen followed the Chunan and they returned to the Heavenly Court and were temporarily placed in the prison. After waiting for the formal judgment, they were able to close the prison.


    "Bai Yi, he actually wants to succumb to the murder of the emperor''s garden, is he crazy?" After the news of the sword star, the son of the sword star showed a stunned color.


    However, after the moment, it was a big joy: "That''s just right. He wants to die and let him die. The sin of the emperor''s garden killing, even if it is a prince, have to sit in prison for a hundred years?"


    The dean of the Criminal Court, who is trimming the potted plants, smiled and said: "If it is a general aristocrat, it must be a death sin, but he is a prince after all, and he is only a knight who died. He will be sentenced to a maximum of ten years, but he can sit. How long it is hard to say."


    "A decade or so." Sword Star Prince''s eyes turned: "Yes, that **** unicorn should not let go, he wants to save and save, what do he think he is?"


    "Of course, the laws of the Imperial Family are fair and will not marry a good person, but they will not let go of a bad person." The President of the Court said faintly.


    Hansen and Xue Qilin were brought to the prison room by Chunan, and opened the door and said: "His Royal Highness, I have temporarily wronged you."


    Hansen did not walk in, just looked at Chu Nan and said: "Chu Liyuan, can you please do me a favor?"


    "This..." Chu Nan has some difficulties.


    "Not a big deal, let it and me have no problem in a prison room?" Hansen said, touching the head of the **** unicorn.


    "This is no problem..." Chu Nan looked at Han Sen with a weird look. He hesitated and said: "His Royal Highness, do you really want to suffer this sin?"


    "I want to be guilty of this crime, I am afraid that others will not let it." Han Sen said faintly.


    Chu Nan listened to some doubts. He also knew the situation of Bai Yi. Although he said that he had done two major incidents of the sensation of the Imperial Family recently, this does not help him to sin. In the background of the game, as long as the Sword Star Prince refuses. He is willing to give up, this prison is sitting.


    Not to mention the white game, even if the Prince is coming, it is no problem to find a knight to sin. If Hansen pleads guilty, he must be in jail.

 Chapter 2346： Eye of the mirror

    Hansen and the **** unicorn were placed in the jail room. Chunan was preparing to leave, but suddenly saw someone coming in, and it was the Sword Star Prince.


    "His Royal Highness." Chu Nan took the deacons to go forward.


    "The Chus Court has worked hard." The Sword Star Prince said that he went straight to the enchantment of the prison room. He looked at Hansen inside through the enchantment and said with a joking voice: "Sixteen brothers, what do you have now?" Think?"


    "It''s very good here, there are food and shelter, I don''t want to leave." Hansen sat on the edge of the bed and said casually.


    The sword star sneer sneered: "Bai Yi, you really think that with the identity of your prince, no one really dares to move you, can you let the blood unicorn offense?"


    "What about it?" Hansen tried to lie in bed, although it was a bit hard, but for a practitioner, it was not an impact.


    The Sword Star Prince��s attitude towards Hansen is very uncomfortable. He said: ��Sixteen brothers, you are really innocent and lovely. The Heavenly Court is also a place where you can��t do anything. Don��t say that you are just an insignificant prince, even a prince. Ye, there have been precedents in the previous generations that have been sent to the dungeon."


    "There are family rules and state-owned laws. This is what it should be." Hansen said casually in bed, as if he didn''t care.


    The Sword Star Prince was originally here to show off his victory, but Han Sen''s appearance, so that he did not have the pleasure of the winner, the heart could not help but be annoyed.


    Hansen didn''t want to go to jail, and he knew from the fox that Mrs. Mirror knew that he couldn''t go to jail after investigating him. Otherwise, he was sentenced to more than ten years. How did Mrs. Jing investigate him?


    Sword Star Huangzi apparently did not know that Mrs. Jing was investigating Hansen��s affairs. She glanced at Hansen��s body and saw the **** unicorn lying on the bedside. She immediately frowned and asked Chunan: ��Chu Liyuan, my 16th brother How noble is the identity, how can I not even arrange for him in a single room?"


    "No, I am very good here." Hansen said, not waiting for Chunan to come back.


    After all, he asked Chu Nan to leave the **** unicorn, this time is not good to be dumb.


    Chu Nan also said: "At present, it is only imprisonment. In order to facilitate the trial, it is temporarily arranged here."


    The sword star prince licked his mouth and looked at the Hansen yin channel inside: "Bai Yi, you don''t think naively, if you kneel down, nothing will happen? I tell you, you have to sit, blood. Kirin is going to die, you can''t do anything, this is the end with me."


    "You are too good, admire." Hansen was lying on the bed, very perfunctoriously patted the slap.


    "You..." Sword Star Prince was angry and yelled at the deacon of the side: "Bring the **** unicorn out and hold it alone, and entertain it."


    Chunan slightly hesitated, but still let the deacon open the door of the prison.


    The reason why hesitated was because the Sword Star Prince did not work in the Temple of Heaven, but the Dean was a relative of the Sword Star Prince, and it was not good to refute his face in these matters.


    "When did the Heavenly Court become a prince''s house?" A majestic woman''s voice came from outside.


    The sword star prince and Chu Nan heard that the voice was changed. When they turned around, they saw a mirrored lady in the palace dress coming in.


    Chu Nan��s heart is suffering. The Heavenly Court is a well-known prince in the emperor. The general princes and aristocrats listened to the name and went around the road. How can it become a bar today? Anyone can do whatever they want. Come in.


    But in front of him, Chu Nan is even more afraid to provoke, and quickly went forward to say: "Chu Nan has seen the mirror."


    The Sword Star Prince is also rushing forward with Chu Nan. There are many people who can''t be provoked among the Emperor. The Lady of the Mirror is ranked in the top three. The Sword Star is willing to provoke the White Emperor to be unhappy and not willing to offend this.


    After all, the Emperor Sword Star is the son of Bai Huang. Even if the White Emperor is angry, he will not really treat him, but Mrs. Jing is hard to say. Mrs. Jing is famous for his moody and irritating anger. There are a lot of big men who have the right to dig into the wild, and the legends are all ruined in the hands of Mrs.


    "How can the Sixteen Emperors be here?" said Mrs. Jing, who looked at the prison room.


    "Huang Aunt, sixteen brothers, he indulged the knight in the emperor''s garden..." Sword Star Prince quickly said.


    "Sword Star, what did you serve in the Temple of Heaven?" Mrs. Mirror turned and looked at the sword star.


    When the Sword Star Emperor suddenly felt cold in his heart, he couldn��t say anything, and his face changed a little pale.


    "Returning to the Mirror, there are only some cases where you need to ask His Royal Highness of the Sixteenth Emperor to come back to assist in the investigation." Chu Nan listened to the voice of Mrs., and knew that things had changed and did not dare to say anything.


    "I also need some white things to assist, and I will take it away first." Mrs. Mirror said that someone had entered and brought Hansen and the **** unicorn out.


    "Mrs. Mirror, this..." Chu Nan only felt that one of the first two was big, and that it was not, not letting it.


    "Huang Aunt, the emperor''s killing is a felony..." The sword star prince was in a hurry and stopped in front of the mirror lady.


    At this time, Chunan��s communicator rang. Chunan looked at the number. After the connection, he said a few words. The communicator quickly said to the mirror lady: ��The original mirror has already greeted the president. Why don''t you say it early, what are you doing there, and you don''t want to let it go, so you don''t miss the important things of the mirror."


    Mrs. Mirror did not look at the sword star in front of her, and walked straight away from him.


    "Brother, it seems that my brother didn''t have time to watch your performance. I want to play again next time. Remember to let me know. I will definitely give you time to join." When Hansen walked to the front of the Sword Star, he reached out and finished his whole. The collar, said with a smile, and then went with a **** unicorn.


    "That bastard!" The sword star prince is about to spurt fire, and the face is distorted.


    "What? Don''t thank me for saving you?" Mrs. Mirror brought Hansen to the inside of the car of a beast, and said Hansen, who was sitting opposite.


    "Huang Auntie just borrowed me to help me out. When the matter is over, I will send it back. I don''t know what to say." Hansen said to Mrs. Jing.


    Mrs. Jing��s look was cold, and she stared at Hansen in a cold voice. ��Han Sen, you are so bold, killing the emperor is already a crime of death. You dare to pretend to be a prince. It��s really daring to live without it.��


    Han Sen listened to a shock in his heart, but his face was calm and calm: "What is the meaning of your aunt? You don''t really understand."


    The mirror lady did not move, pointing to the ring on Hansen��s finger and said: "Han Sen, where did the ring in your hand come from?"


    "It''s Hansen''s thing, I gotten his assimilation of his body." Hansen replied.


    Mrs. Jing suddenly sneered and said: "You know that the ring is called the eye of the mirror, but it can reflect the soul. If you are a white game, you will take a picture of the eye of the mirror, and see the soul reflected in it. Hansen is still a white game of the sixteen emperors."

 Chapter 2347： Identity exposure

    Hansen naturally did not believe what Mrs. Mirror said. After he got the ring, he did not know how many times he studied, and he did not find any soul.


    Hearing his words, he raised his hand and pointed his face with the green gemstones on the ring. He looked at the shadow reflected in the gem and said: "There is a reflection of me, but any gem will have What about this?"


    The mirror lady smiled and raised her left hand.


    Mrs. Mirror''s hand is very white, her fingers are slender and she wears a ring on the ring finger.


    Seeing the ring, Hansen��s heart was stunned, because the ring was almost exactly the same as the one on his hand, just a small one.


    Mrs. Mirror touched the green gems of the ring with her fingers, and the jewels of the eyes suddenly glowed strangely.


    The ring on Hansen''s hand, like what it felt, also lit up together.


    In that moment, Hansen seemed to think that the gem on the ring had come alive, like a real eye staring at him.


    In that eye, it reflected his appearance, just like the mirror, Hansen reflected in the gem glasses seems to be a baby-like body, not Hansen''s present appearance.


    Hansen was shocked. He couldn��t think of this ring and it would be a problem. It��s too late to pick it up and throw it away.


    "Auntie, you are a genetic technique for repairing, it is quite interesting, but still don''t make me jokes." Han Senqiang calmed down.


    Mrs. Mirror took her left hand back, and the light on the two rings suddenly converges. She smiled and looked at Hansen. "You are very hard, but it��s useless, but if I take you now, Go to the emperor, guess, how long will he let you die? No tens of thousands of years, I am afraid you can''t die if you want to die."


    Hansen secretly smiled in his heart. He was still thinking about how to mediate with Mrs. Mirror to prove that he was the 16th Emperor''s White Game. At least he had to fight for a little time and find a chance to escape the Emperor.


    Who knows that it is only the first time that the fake identity has been seen. All the previous ideas and plans have become useless and ridiculous.


    "What can you say if you have a lady?" Hansen sighed.


    "There is nothing to say, you are already a sin of death, naturally take you to the palace and hand it over to the emperor." Mrs. Mirror said with a cold face.


    "If Mrs. really wants to do that, why should she confront me here?" Hansen said to the mirror lady.


    Mrs. Mirror is undecided, but she is interested in watching Han Sen, and then there is no more to say, so that the animal car will continue to move forward.


    Hansen soon discovered that the animal car was not going to the palace, but to the largest port in the emperor''s country.


    "Where is this lady going?" Hansen followed Mrs. Mirror on a warship. After the battleship took off, it flew to the exit of the emperor''s country, which surprised him.


    Mrs. Mirror did not care about him, but only made people arrange him in a room.


    Han Sen couldn''t understand what the mirror lady meant in the end. It is reasonable to say that Mrs. Jing is the aunt of Bai Yi and the confidant of Bai Huang. Since Hansen��s counterfeit goods have been discovered, he should be arrested for the first time. Going to see the White Emperor is right.


    However, Mrs. Mirror actually took him away from the kingdom of the emperor, and there was no meaning of imprisonment. He only arranged him in an ordinary room. Even the **** unicorn was still with Hansen, and there was no prohibition on his body.


    "What do people want to do in the mirror?" Hansen was puzzled, but could not guess the woman.


    I touched the ring of the eye of the mirror on my finger and wanted to take it off, but since the ring was inspired by the lady of the mirror, the ring seemed to grow on his finger, and I couldn��t pick it up.


    "What the **** is this ring?" Hansen''s heart was slightly depressed, because he couldn''t excite the eye of the mirror.


    "Now I can only take a step and look at it. It seems that I am not the material of the spy. It is so easily seen by so many people." Hansen secretly thought: "But Mrs. Jing did not hand me over to White. Emperor, now out of the emperor''s country, I have a greater chance of escape. The only bad thing is that Boa is still in the blue sea heart, how can she bring her out?"


    The warship repeatedly entered the space station to make space jumps. It has long since left the emperor''s country and did not know how many stars. Now Hansen still hasn''t figured out where Mrs. Mirror is going.


    When the battleship finally stopped, Hansen found that it was already a galaxy that Hansen saw from the future. The galaxy looked very desolate, and the planet of life was still in its original stage. Even the higher intelligent creatures did not evolve. There are no heterogeneous beings, they are some very low creatures.


    However, outside of such an original planet, many warships and spaceships were parked, and many races came to the planet.


    After Hansen followed Mrs. Mirror to the planet, he suddenly saw many familiar races. The dragons, the devils, the Buddhas, the devastated people, and so on, all came here.


    Hansen also found a very strange thing, but most creatures who come here, regardless of his race, most have water power.


    Even if it is not a creature of water power, he must have the same family of water power, and it is basically a strong king, and the Duke level is a minority.


    "Madam, what is it here?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask the lady who was in front of the mirror.


    "A ridiculous little galaxy without a name." The mirror lady said faintly.


    ��What are we doing here?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    "Participate in the funeral." Mrs. Jing answered very succinctly.


    "Funeral? Whose funeral?" Han Sen listened more and more confused, Mrs. Mirror did not hand him over to the White Emperor, even took him to participate in funeral, how to think it was too strange.


    "The time is almost up, first find a good position." Mrs. Mirror looked around for a moment and walked over to a mountain.


    Mrs. Jing apparently did not have to answer Han Sen��s meaning, and Hansen could only follow her with suspicion.


    Now Hansen has not planned to run away. It may not be able to escape. Even if he escapes, Hansen does not intend to flee now. After all, Boa is still in the Imperial Family. He does not have much meaning to escape alone. .


    What''s more, how can a woman like Mrs. Jing, who might not be prepared, let him escape easily?


    Hansen and Mrs. Mirror came to the top of the mountain. There was a guard who took a chair to the mirror lady. There were even umbrellas and the like, almost like a holiday.


    Hansen did not have such a good treatment. He could only stand side by side with the **** unicorn and looked in the direction of Mrs. Mirror. I saw that there was an endless sea. The sea was calm and there was no alien creature. Nothing found special.

 Chapter 2348： Detecting news

    "There are no such cemeteries in this place. If a big man dies, he will be buried here? Is it necessary to become a ash in the sea and make a sea burial?" Han Sen secretly confuses himself.


    To be honest, Han Sen is not very convinced when Mrs. Mirror said, but so many ethnic elites have come here, and there must be something big to happen.


    The strong men of other races are obviously quite afraid of the ladies of the mirror, and most people are afraid to appear nearby.


    But most of them are also stopping near the sea, seemingly waiting for something like Mrs.


    However, after waiting for a few days, the **** did not happen, Hansen did not see what funeral Mrs.


    "Mrs. Mirror, hasn''t the funeral started yet?" On the sixth day, Han Sen couldn''t help it. He went to the mirror and asked another question.


    Mrs. Jing has the maids to serve, and is almost the same as the holiday. It is delicious and delicious, and there are people who serve, and the bathtub is moved. The one that passed is called an elegant and chic. Hansen and the **** Kirin did not eat or drink here for six days. Although Hansen has reached the point of absorbing the energy of the universe, it is not very comfortable.


    "What are you worried about? You haven''t died yet." Mrs. Mirror said faintly.


    Hansen suddenly widened his eyes and thought: "Is it really a funeral here? But people are still not dying. So many people are eager to attend the funeral. Is it too anxious? It is known by the host, I am afraid If you don''t die, you have to be mad."


    Hansen felt that this thing was eccentric, but Mrs. Mirror refused to make it clear, and Hansen had no choice.


    "Mrs. Mirror, can I walk around? A little hungry, I want to find something to eat, you can rest assured, I definitely don''t go far." Hansen looked at the mirror lady.


    "Where you want to go anywhere, just come back before the funeral." Hansen did not expect that Mrs. Mirror not only promised, but also very refreshing, it seems that there is no plan to limit the freedom of others.


    "Thank you, Mrs.." Hansen turned away from the mountain. After walking a little further, he looked back and found that Mrs. Mirror did not look at him at all, nor did she send someone to follow him. It seemed that she was not at all concerned.


    "Don''t she calculate that I won''t run?" Hansen felt that this mirror lady was a bit strange, but he really didn''t dare to run. At least before Hans back, Hansen didn''t plan to run.


    After moving away from the mountain peaks, Hansen discovered that the various ethnic groups are really many, many of them are ethnic groups that Hansen has not seen. In farther places, there is even a temporary market.


    Hansen��s heart was a joy, and he flew to the market. He saw all the races in the market. He set up a stall directly at the seaside and sold things like different treasures.


    These guys are very different in order, some seem to be only the level of the Viscount or even the Baron, and some have reached the level of horror of the king, and even some of Hansen can not see their strength, it is heart-breaking.


    The strangest thing is that most of these creatures have water power.


    "It seems that this is definitely not an accident. Isn''t the big event going on here related to the power of the water system? Because I have the original water, so Mrs. Mirror will bring me here?" Hansen thought it was not right, saying To the water system, the water moon dean is the deification of the water system. If there is anything important, Mrs. Jing does not seem to have to bring a fake emperor.


    Hansen walked into the market. Anyway, there are so many creatures here. It should not be difficult to find out some news. They will not come here for no reason.


    While walking, Hansen was squatting in front of a small booth. Didn''t it mean that there was something strange about the stall selling, mainly because the stall owner was low-ranking and bully, and it was still a Kate, not There will be too much background, and his booth is in a small corner, which is not easy to attract attention.


    Of course, Hansen also intends to bully him, just want to inquire about the message, so that it is more pleasant to communicate.


    "Big Brother, I am here an authentic water system, you see what you want?" The Kate Baron piled up a smile and enthusiastically introduced Hansen to his treasure.


    "Whose big brother?" Hansen deliberately looked sad.


    "Oh... I can''t stop the handsome guy..." The Kate Baron quickly changed his mouth.


    "This is almost the same..." Hansen nodded with satisfaction, but thought about it: "No, I am not trying to play a bully? It should be called a grandfather!"


    Feeling that he did not hate the evil talent, Han Sen was lazy to re-enact, directly touched a dagger-level dagger, and shook in front of the baron: "Do you recognize something?"


    "Handsome guy, I really can''t help it. I am a small business here. I only sell things without receiving goods. If you go there to see, the big brother over there is very strong, and I can definitely give you a high price." The Lord said awkwardly.


    "Who wants to sell you something, do you see me dress up like a master who lacks money to be a seller?" Han Sen took the dagger directly in front of the stall owner and said with pride: "Answer me a few questions." It is yours."


    "It turned out to be a message, handsome guy, you said it." The stall owner immediately grabbed the dagger and stuffed it into his arms. He patted his chest and said, "What''s the problem? You guys, though you ask, there is no me, I don''t know." Things."


    Hansen felt that this guy was not reliable at all. A small baron dared to blow such a big cow, and he was not afraid of the wind flashing his tongue.


    Fortunately, Hansen did not want to inquire about any secrets, just asked him a few simple questions.


    "What are you doing here?" Hansen glanced around and asked.


    "Handsome, you haven''t seen it all, I just came to make money." Alang said with a smile.


    "Positive point, whoever manages you to make money, I am asking you and these guys to go to this place to do it?" Hansen glanced at Alang, and some regretted choosing him to inquire about the news. The guy is one hundred and five.


    A Lang suddenly realized: "You guys, you have to ask this. What are you asking? You are not the same as us. Everyone is looking at the ancient water god."


    Hansen''s slight glimpse, the word "water god" often appears in all ethnic groups, but can be crowned with an ancient word in front, and recognized by the various ethnic groups, Hansen remembers that only the ancient Protoss.


    "Is the funeral that Mrs. Mirror said is the funeral of the ancient water god? No? The ancient Protoss legends are natural innate powers, and their lives are far beyond the average race. Shouyuan is in billions of years and hard to see. A scene of the fall of the ancient god." Han Sen secretly thought.

 Chapter 2349： cold

    "Is the ancient water **** dying?" Hansen frowned and asked.


    A Lang looked at Hansen with a big eye: "How do you talk like this, don''t you be afraid to be heard by the ancient water god, directly kill you?"


    Hansen said: "Don''t you say that?"


    A Langton was anxious: "When did I say that the ancient water **** died, I mean everyone is going to see the ancient water gods break through the promotion of the gods!"


    "Promoting the gods? Is there a level?" Hansen looked strange.


    "There are some legends, and it is also the realm that many deified powerful people pursue, but it has nothing to do with us. We just come together to make a lot of fun, and take the opportunity to earn some money." After a pause, Alang looked around and then lowered. The voice said to Hansen: "But most of the creatures here feel that the ancient water **** will definitely be promoted and failed, so come here to meet the opportunity, and want to get the source of the ancient **** left behind after the failure of the ancient water god."


    "The source of the ancient god, what is that?" Hansen asked with a wink.


    A Lang was surprised to see Han Sen said: "You guy, you don''t even know the source of the ancient gods, then what are you doing here?"


    "This has nothing to do with you. Just say, what is the source of the ancient god?" Hansen said coldly.


    Alang shrugged his shoulders and continued: "The ancient sacred people''s inheritance is different from the general creatures. They are life and death, death and life. Only the old ancient **** will die, the new ancient **** will be born, the ancient world There are so many gods, only a few will not be more. If the ancient water **** really failed to promote the gods, then it will leave the source of the ancient gods, the source of the ancient **** will be turned into a new ancient water god, birth is deified ""


    After a pause, Alang went on to say: "But the source of the ancient **** is equivalent to the eggs of other races. It needs to be hatched by the power of the same attribute. If it can be recognized by the source of the ancient god, it is attached to it. For aquatic organisms, that is of great benefit."


    "There is such a good thing? If the source of the ancient gods is eaten, will it be promoted directly to the deification?" Han Sen touched his chin and muttered to himself.


    "Eat?" A Lang squinted his eyes and stared at Hansen like a ghost. After a while, he said: "The ancient Protoss is a natural deification, and the power and inheritance of its own is extremely horrible, even if it is a deified strong. It is also difficult to tell the source of the ancient gods, not to mention the fact that the ancient Protoss have a large number of deified powerful, and will inevitably be secretly guarded, and will not let the deified strongmen close to the source of the ancient gods..."


    "It is also said, but the deified strong can not eat, does not mean that I can not eat, this is a good opportunity, if you can get the source of the ancient god, maybe you can make up the body..." Han Sen said and turned Leave and ignore the wave.


    Now Hansen probably knows that Mrs. Mirror took him to see the ancient **** of water to promote the gods, probably also to try to see if Hansen can get the source of the ancient gods. As for why Mrs. Jing did this, Hansen could not guess at the same time.


    Turning around is walking, Han Sen fiercely shuddered, Zhang mouth hit a sneeze, rubbed his nose, muttered to himself: "I don''t know who thought of me."


    Hansen gradually went away, but did not see that Alang was gnashing his teeth and licking his back, and the eyes were about to spurt out the fire.


    "I want to eat the source of the **** of the ancient gods, I have to look at it, how can you eat it." Alang snorted, the body turned, and together with the things on the stalls for the water, sinking into the sand Among them, there was no trace in the blink of an eye, and nothing left.


    "Auntie! Auntie! Auntie!" Han Sen kept sneezing all the way, feeling like a cold, and even had a fever, and kept running nose.


    Han Sen feels a little uncomfortable. He is also the body of the Duke, and he has absorbed the king''s source of water, how can he catch a cold?


    I quickly checked my strength, but I didn''t find any abnormalities in my body. I just felt that my body was a little cold, my head was a little dizzy, I kept sneezing and running nose, and I saw symptoms of a cold.


    When Hansen returned to the mountain where Mrs. Mirror was located, she felt that her body was cold and dizzy, as if she had a bad cold.


    "What happened to you?" Mrs. Mirror frowned and looked at Hansen.


    "I don''t know... it seems to be a cold..." Hansen felt that his body was cold and his head was burning hard. He had no idea how many years had not felt like this.


    The lady of the mirror changed her appearance, and she came to Hansen in front of her body. One hand pressed Hansen��s forehead. Hansen suddenly felt a force coming from the palm of Mrs. Within the body.


    The power was clear and cool, and after pouring into Hansen''s body, it quickly ran a circle, making Hansen feel better, but the feeling of catching the cold was not removed.


    "Where did you go, who have you seen?" asked Mrs. Mirror coldly.


    "I went to the market on the other side, and I turned around and talked with a stall owner." Hansen pointed to the direction of the market.


    Mrs. Mirror supported Hansen in one hand, her body shape moved slightly, and her feet seemed to shuttle through the space and came to the market.


    Mrs. Mirror looked around in the market and asked Han Sen: "Which of your stall owners have spoken?"


    Hansen felt the feeling of dizziness, and went to the market with Mrs. Mirror, and soon came to that corner.


    "I was still here..." Hansen��s face suddenly changed. Alang and the stalls were gone, and suddenly I realized that there was a problem at that time.


    Hansen has always been very careful. When he went up to ask questions, he had carefully observed Alang, but he did not find any problems. Until now, Hansen did not know when he was recruited.


    Fortunately, apart from the symptoms of a cold, there are no other problems in the body.


    "Hey, dare to act in front of me, I am going to see who you are?" The mirror lady snorted, and the jade hand lifted, and immediately shot an ancient mirror.


    The ancient mirror looks at Hansen''s finger, the light and shadow in the mirror changes, and the image of the position is mapped, and the image is like a video playback, which is quickly reversed in the mirror.


    The images in the mirror are quickly played back. All the creatures and things that have appeared here can be seen clearly. They have been played back to the day before yesterday, but there has never been anything there. It seems to have been an empty space.


    "There is really a stall there!" Seeing Mrs. Jing looked at herself, Hansen said helplessly.


    Mrs. Mirror frowned slightly: "I would rather you lie. If you don''t lie, then you really provoke a very terrible guy. Even my mirror time and space can''t trace back his image. It''s definitely a terrible horror. The deification of the strong."

 Chapter 2350： Ancient water god

    Unable to find Alang, Mrs. Jing had to go back with Hansen. Fortunately, Hansen was only suffering from some cold symptoms, and it would not have much impact.


    Back on the mountain, Mrs. Mirror gave up the tent and let Han Sen rest in it.


    Hansen felt groggy, and he was not polite at the moment. He got into the tent and wrapped his quilt and slept. Anyway, he was not the opponent of Mrs. Mirror. What Mrs. Jing really wanted to do with him, he did not have room to fight back.


    And there is a mirror lady here, no one can take him, not to mention the **** unicorn is still outside the tent, so Hansen sleeps very reassuringly.


    Because of the dizziness, Hansen fell asleep after sleeping for a while. I don��t know how long I slept. When he woke up, he felt much better, and the symptoms of cold and dizzy Almost all have disappeared.


    Stretched a lazy waist, Han Sen climbed out of the tent, but the sight of the scene made Han Sen stay.


    The tent that he had been sleeping on was at the top of the mountain, but now it is on the white sand beach. The coastline is a few meters away, and the sea water gently pats the beach.


    Hansen��s eyes turned, and I saw that it was a small island, and I could see the island at a glance.


    There are only two small coconut trees on the small island with so many football fields.


    Hansen couldn''t help but frown. With the ability of the mirror lady, someone could move him unconsciously under the eyes of Mrs. Mirror. This ability is simply shocking.


    Although Hansen did not know exactly how the strength of Mrs. Mirror, but she could exist as the right arm of the White Emperor, it already explained a lot of things.


    And the blood unicorn was kept outside the tent. It didn''t make sense that he was moved here, but the **** unicorn did not react.


    Oh!


    When Hansen thought about it, a huge wave of hundreds of meters suddenly appeared on the surface of the sea, and it was shot toward the island. It was like a mountain dumping, and the end of the world came.


    Hansen was shocked and quickly ran the genetic language. He is now filled with a lot of emperor, and the general genetic technique can''t work at all. Only the genetic language can be used.


    However, the huge wave did not hit down. When it was over the island, it stopped, and the sea water condensed into a huge sea god, staring coldly at Hansen on the island.


    "Who is you, why should you move me here?" Hansen looked at the huge existence like the sea god.


    "Don''t you know this god?" The sea **** said coldly.


    Hansen originally felt that he was familiar with it. At this time, he took a closer look and suddenly found that the huge face of the seawater condensation seemed to look like Alang.


    "A Lang?" Hansen blurted out.


    "This **** is the ancestor of the water, the ancient water **** is also!" The sea **** voice if the tsunami rushes, the world is discolored, the wind swells, the clothes of Hansen''s clothes creak, the eardrum is about to be shattered.


    "You are an ancient **** of water?" Hansen was a little dumbfounded. He seemed to remember that he had said before Alang that he would eat the words of the ancient god.


    "It��s no wonder that Alang��s expression was a bit weird at the time. It turned out to be...�� Han Sen hated not to smoke his own two mouths. He had nothing to say about so much nonsense, and he couldn��t think of it.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine to eat now, Han Sen coughed twice and said to the ancient water god: "Great God, you are not angry, I am joking with you."


    "Just kidding?" Gushui looked at Han Sen like a smile.


    "Yes, it��s a joke." Hansen nodded heavily, and his genetics was constantly running. He was not arrogant enough to think he could fight the deified powerful.


    Now I can only find a way to escape. Fortunately, the ancient water **** will be promoted to the gods. As long as Hansen returns to the shelter, he will be saved when he is promoted to death.


    What is troublesome now is that because the body is full of emperor, he has no way to run the blood and nerves, and it is difficult to open the blood to transmit back to the shelter.


    "That God also made a joke with you!" said the ancient water god, the body suddenly collapsed, turned into a torrential rain, and almost drowned the island.


    Hansen stood in the water, and the clothes were wet by the sea. It was like a chicken, but it was not injured. The sea water did not contain strong power, which was similar to the ordinary tsunami.


    "I just talked about it, didn''t really do anything, no need to be so stingy?" Hansen said helplessly.


    boom!


    The ancient water **** did not appear, but the sea water not far away was blown up. I saw a silver dragon flying out of the sea and leaping into the sky. Under the sun, there was a pair of silver wings, and there was a pair of silver wings. The power of terror.


    Roar!


    The silver-winged dragon screamed a dragon, and the silver king''s field suddenly shrouded, causing Hansen to feel that his body seemed to be trapped in the mud, and it was very difficult to move.


    And the silver-winged dragon has opened its mouth and mouth, and swallowed toward Hansen''s body under the spark of a galaxy of silver.


    Seeing that the silver wing dragon is going to swallow Hansen, Hansen is only about the size of a huge dragonfly.


    Within the king''s field of the silver-winged dragon, Hansen felt that the body was difficult to move, and could not escape the bite of the silver-winged dragon. The power of the genetic story broke out completely. One hand stretched out and one hand held a dragon tooth. It is like a wrestling with the bull, against the silver wing dragon.


    The silver-winged dragon continued to slam down, and the power of terror struck Hansen��s body into the sea.


    Hansen grabbed the dragon''s teeth with both hands, and the body was constantly slammed into the depths of the sea by the silver-winged dragon. It could not stop, and seemed to have been hit into the deep sea.


    Hansen grasped the dragon''s teeth with both hands, and madly running the genetics to resist the power of the silver wing dragon.


    The impact of the silver wing dragon makes the sea water spiral, and as long as Hansen''s power is loose, it will be immediately squirted into the mouth of the silver wing dragon.


    The power of this silver wing dragon is terrible. Hansen��s hands are desperately against the dragon tooth, but it is difficult to compete with it. Under the impact of the turbulent flow, the body is constantly shaking, and the arms are about to be broken by the impact. It is.


    boom!


    Suddenly, Hansen��s body glows in the golden light, and the flesh and blood of the flesh and blood reveals the golden light. Every inch of flesh and blood seems to have a golden spell flowing.


    Under the oppression of the silver-winged dragon, the emperor who was flesh-and-blood was finally inspired.


    The golden emperor in the flesh and blood of the whole body circulates, making Han Sen feel like there is an infinite force pouring into the body. What is even more terrifying is that no matter whether it is the earth, the mountains, the moon or the stars, even if it is a grass and a tree, it seems to be facing Emperor Wen contributed his own strength, making Han Sen''s physical strength more and more horrible.

 Chapter 2351： Water **** promotion

    Hey!


    Golden light flowed, Hansen''s hands violently force, hard to break the two dragon teeth.


    The silver-winged dragon is unconsciously looking up and screaming. The blood of the broken teeth is spurting, and the dragon blood is merged with the sea water, and the large sea water is dyed red.


    Hansen held a pair of broken teeth in his hand, and the body tore the sea. In the face of the silver-winged dragon, a pair of broken teeth pierced the belly of the silver-winged dragon.


    Under the pain of the silver-winged dragon, he bowed his abdomen and wanted to bite Hansen below, but he just bowed his head and saw the golden light of his fist slamming on his chin.


    The huge body of the silver-winged dragon was flew up by this hook, and it seemed that the shells were skyrocketing.


    Han Sen looked at his fist, and even he could not believe it. The physical strength of the emperor was so powerful that he directly tore the king of the silver wing dragon and kicked it out.


    The powerful king creatures are hard to counteract Hansen��s current physical strength. The body after the emperor��s blessing is really unimaginable.


    Above the sea, a Ghana woman is flying against the surface of the sea, suddenly seeing the front surface bursting open, the sea fountain, a silver dragon screaming out of the water, the body twisted, blood squirting.


    Xiusi''s face changed: "The king''s different kind of silver wing dragon!"


    Before he had a second thought, he saw a figure of golden light flowing through the sea with the body of the silver wing dragon.


    I saw that the golden light rushed to catch up with the silver wing dragon, a pair of fists flashing fast, pure body power crazy bombardment on the silver wing dragon.


    The silver king''s field was torn by the fists like a bubble, the blood of the silver-winged dragon and the silver scales flew, and the keel was broken by the inch.


    Hey!


    The head of a dragon, the hard life was cut off by the golden figure, and the blood of the dragon was sprayed in the sky, like a rainstorm.


    "Han Sen!" After Xius saw the figure clearly, he suddenly showed a horror.


    When she saw Hansen in the Dragon family last time, Han Sen was only able to fight with the Dragon and the Nine, and now she has been able to kill the King-class Silver Wings and Dragons by hand. It really makes her feel awkward.


    "Hunting the king-level heterogeneous silver-winged dragon, getting the soul of the silver-wing dragon, and discovering the heterogeneous gene."


    Hansen glared at the head of the silver-winged dragon and directly slammed it in. He suddenly saw the skull of the dragonfly being shattered. A dragon ball flew out of the flesh and blood, and Hansen was in his hand. It was silver. Heterologous genes of pterosaurs.


    Hansen took the Dragon Ball and looked at the side of Xius, and he couldn��t help but have a heart.


    The emperor''s body gradually converges, and Hansen also came to Xiusi.


    "Han Sen, I haven''t seen you for a long time, I don''t think you are already strong enough." Hughes watched Hansen with vigilance.


    "You admit the wrong person, I am the imperial family of sixteen princes." Han Sen said faintly.


    Hughes glimpsed a little, looking up and down Hansen, his face full of suspicious colors.


    Hansen did not explain much. He looked at Hughes and asked, "How did you come here, have you seen other creatures?"


    The ancient water **** brought Han Sen here, summoned a silver wing dragon to come over, disappeared, and did not know that he is still not here.


    Xiusi shook his head and said: "The ancient water **** has already appeared. To promote the gods in the Half Star Bay, basically all the creatures have gone there. I have come along and have not encountered other creatures."


    "Semi-Star Bay?" Hansen frowned slightly, and he was not familiar with it.


    "I am trying to rush to the Half Star Bay. If the 16th Emperor is interested, they can go together." Hughes looked at Hansen.


    "Good." Hansen nodded slightly.


    "How can the Royal Highness be here?" Although Xius thought he was Hansen, he did not say much, or called him a sixteen prince.


    "Just walk around." Hansen naturally would not say that he was brought here by the ancient water god.


    After a pause, Hansen asked: "So many creatures come here to want to be cheap, isn''t it afraid to anger the ancient water god?"


    Xiusi smiled and said: "The ancient **** of water has the title of the **** of life, never killed, and everyone is only coming to observe the ceremony, and will not hinder his feat of promotion to the gods, how he will be angry."


    Hansen��s heart said: ��The ancient Protoss is interesting. If you change to another deified person, I��m afraid I��ve already killed myself. He just threw me here and waited for me to wake up before I got a silver. When Wing Dragon came over, it was obviously not really killing."


    Together with Xiusi to fly to the Half Star Bay, but did not rush to the Half Star Bay, suddenly saw the sea water surged in layers of waves, the wave seems to be the dragon to the sky, a wave higher than a wave.


    The clouds in the sky are tumbling, and it seems that the voids are torn apart, causing the space outside the planet to be distorted, and various strange scenes appear.


    "We have no time to rush to the Half Star Bay, and the ancient water **** has begun to promote the gods." Hughes sighed and stopped to fly forward.


    Hansen also stopped and looked at the void that was constantly twisting, as if something had to rush out of the void of the sea of ??clouds.


    The rough seas suddenly surged toward a place where the sea level fell rapidly, and at the end of the sea at a distance, a huge body of seawater condensed was constantly expanding.


    The water on the entire planet quickly condensed toward the ancient sea **** of the sea, making his body bigger and bigger.


    The boundless sea dried up in a very short period of time. Various marine creatures dying in the sand of the seabed, losing their water, their lives will soon reach the end, and the ancient water god��s body is already supporting the world. The giant is generally unimaginable, and the whole planet is being stepped on his feet, looking up at the empty sky.


    "Water is the source of life, the root of all things, I am the ancient elf, the **** of water, breaking the heavens and the world in the name of water, and achieving the body of the gods..." The sound of ancient water gods spread throughout the world. I saw the universe, but where there is water, there is a glimpse of power coming from the ancient water gods, which seems to be contributing to their gods.


    I saw a wave of heaven and water in the void of the universe, condensing toward the body of the ancient water god, making his body more and more powerful, and the horrible atmosphere, so many king-level powers could not help but give birth to the idea of ??bowing down. .


    boom!


    Suddenly, I saw a hollow tear, an ancient and mysterious palace slowly flew out, and the breath came out. The water flowing from the stars was suddenly stagnant, and the water flowing to the ancient water **** suddenly collapsed.


    "Geneth Temple!" Hansen was shocked. He was the second time to see the Gene Temple. The last time he saw it, it was the time when Kong Fei launched the battle of the genocide.

 Chapter 2352： Break the door

    Han Sen is staring at the Gene Temple. When he saw it, the black crystal armor in the soul sea was a mysterious atmosphere. Hansen wrapped up and Hansen could not feel his own breath, as if he had already There is no such thing.


    Hansen��s heart glimpsed: ��When the last gene temple appeared, the black crystal armor had a similar move. Could it be said that the black crystal armor is related to the gene temple? Or is it afraid of the gene temple?��


    When Hansen was thinking about the complicated complex, he heard the ancient water **** looking up and making a roar: "I am the name of the **** of water, the ancestor of the water, today will prove the position of the **** of water, the gods are unstoppable."


    With the screaming of the ancient water god, the waters of the stars that were originally suppressed by the gene temple suddenly came together again, as the stars of the sea generally gathered toward the ancient water god.


    Under the blessing of the power of the heavens, the body of the ancient water **** directly tore the void and stepped toward the gene temple.


    Hansen was shocked. In the realm of ancient water gods, the power is almost endless. The body is like a vast ocean. It directly inundates the nearby galaxies. All the creatures can see only endless sea water.


    Hansen is looking at the void, and the sky has been replaced by water. It seems that the whole void is turned into a sea. Through the sky, you can see the mysterious and simple gene temple.


    "The ancient Protoss is terrible!" Hansen felt shocked. He had seen a lot of deified powerful people, but the power of destroying the earth like the ancient water **** was the first time he saw it.


    If the ancient water **** wants to kill, I am afraid that in a flash, you can destroy a large number of stars, and no creature can stop such a power.


    Xiusi is also full of shock: "The ancient Protoss is congenital and has a billion-year-old Shouyuan. There are not many strong people in the universe who can compete with the ancient Protoss."


    boom!


    There was a loud horror in the void, like a huge wave taking a mountain, and suddenly the storm blew, and the horrible fluctuations passed down, suddenly causing the surrounding mountains to collapse.


    Both Hansen and Hughes were smashed out by the horrible volatility, as if they were struggling in the tsunami, and they were forced to rush out by the fluctuations.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s body slammed into a mountain peak, knocking down the mountain peak, and the blood in his mouth was mad. He had already tried his best to run the power, as if he could not stop the horrible fluctuations. .


    boom!


    In the sky, the horrible shock came again. The aftermath of the storm was accompanied by the torrential rain. It seemed to form a tsunami in the sky. From the void, it suddenly rushed Hansen out.


    Hansen��s body continued to collide, and the internal organs were all uncomfortable. Finally, the Emperor Wen was touched. The golden light spells flowed in the flesh and blood, which made Hansen��s power increase, and he could barely stand in the fluctuations. The body.


    Xiusi has already slammed into the seabed, rolling with the dying sea creatures under the sea, and seeing it will be buried in the cracks of the sea floor.


    Hansen frowned slightly, forcibly breaking the tsunami-like fluctuations of the day, rushing to the side of Xius, pulling Xiusi out of the sea.


    With one hand holding Hughes, his eyes looked at the sky, but under the horrible fluctuations and heavy rain, the whole void seemed to be an ocean of anger, and nothing could be seen at all.


    I can only hear the roar of the ancient water god, and the sound of the huge waves slamming the void. Every hit and slap is as if the stars are trembled, and countless mountains collapse.


    This kind of horrible power has far surpassed Hansen��s imagination. Under the protection of Emperor Wen, Hansen can barely stand up in the torrential rain, stand on a huge stone and look up at the void, want to see the ancient water god. What exactly is being done, but it is a pity that only the heavy rain and the tsunami that hit from the void can be seen.


    Xius was also the body of the Duke, and was about to advance to the rank of king, but she could only hide in Hansen''s body, holding Hansen''s body, and was not hit by the terrible wave into the abyss.


    The whole universe seemed to tremble under the sea that day, and the roar of the ancient water **** also rang through the universe.


    Hansen couldn''t see the battle of the ancient water gods. It was just the roar of the ancient water **** that seemed to be able to feel it. He was struggling to fight, and the more the war, the more brave.


    Hey!


    Suddenly, Hansen heard a strange sound, like the sound of Shimen moving, and then saw a light in the void.


    The light passed directly through the sky, through the storm, through all the barriers, Hansen, who had almost zero sight in the rainstorm, could see clearly.


    But the light is not strong, just like the candlelight that shines in the door after pushing the door at night.


    "The door of the Gene Temple was pushed open!" The torrential rain continued to be shot on Hansen''s face, but Hansen still saw it clearly. The light was shot from the door of the Gene Temple. The gate of the Gene Temple has been pushed away. A line.


    "I am a god, the heavens are unstoppable!" The ancient water **** roared again and again, and the entire Tianhai was madly rushing toward the door of the door opened by the Gene Temple.


    ��Is it successful?�� Hansen��s purple butterfly in the right eye turned and stared at the gate of the Gene Temple.


    He didn''t know how to be successful in promoting the gods, but the ancient water **** did so, obviously to rush into the gene temple, perhaps when he entered the temple, when he was promoted to the gods.


    The Wan family lights up, and that is just a light. Even the Shang family can''t enter the gene temple. Only the genetic lights they ignite can be supplied to the temple.


    Now that ancient water gods have attacked the gene temple with flesh and want to enter it, no one knows what kind of consequences will happen.


    Endless sea water has already rushed to the front of the door, and a heavy sky and sea waves slap the door of the temple, and it will rush into the temple.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw a hand stretch out from the first line of the door opened by the Gene Temple.


    The hand was wonderful, and the moment it stretched out in the crack of the door, it was lightly pressed against the huge waves of the sky.


    Then the hand was gently floated back into the crack of the door, and the door of the Gene Temple was also closed. The Tianhai, which occupied the whole void, was paused.


    When the gate is closed, the brilliance will disappear. Hansen can no longer see the gene temple. What he can see is only the blue sky that occupies the void.


    But in the next second, Han Sen saw that the blood in the pure sea of ??heaven seemed to bloom like a flower. Just in a blink of an eye, the sea of ??heaven became a sea of ??blood.


    Oh!


    The **** sky collapsed, and the blood rain fell like a splash, dyed the heavens.

 Chapter 2353： The source of the ancient god

    "There are such terrible creatures within the Gene Temple?" Hansen looked at the cold in his heart, and such a powerful ancient water **** was actually killed by a palm.


    The action of the black crystal armor makes Hansen worry that it is so deliberately hidden, it is probably related to the creatures in the gene temple. If it is discovered by it, Hansen can hardly imagine what the consequences will be.


    Even the ancient water gods were killed by a palm. He Hansen was afraid that even half of his palm could not stop, and he would be crushed directly into slag.


    The blood and rain kept falling, and the nearby stars were covered by **** rain. The blood and water flowed into the sea, which made the dying creatures get a chance, and the earth regained its vitality under the nourishment of blood.


    Looking at the collapsed rocks, there are sprouts stretching out, Hansen let the blood rain directly on his body, the rain drenched the clothes, and suddenly Hansen felt the vitality penetrated into the skin, and the faintness could have a hint of ancient water god. It is just very indifferent.


    Most of the planets are primitive creatures, and even rare species are rare. At this time, under the nourishment of blood rain, some creatures have undergone strange changes, resulting in a great leap forward and evolution to the lowest heterogeneity.


    Although they are still at the bottom of the food chain, they have unlimited possibilities.


    "The ancient water **** still failed!" Hughes sighed.


    This result has long been a consensus, because there have been too many precedents, whether it is the ancient Protoss, the Taishang or the Imperial, there have been too many losers.


    "Where is the source of the ancient god?" Han Sen looked in the **** rain, but did not see the source of the ancient god.


    Xiusi said: "The news of the promotion of the ancient water **** was originally released by himself, in order to attract the creatures of the water property. After the failure, he can pin his source of the ancient god. He should have been selected before the promotion. The goal, the source of the ancient **** should now be in the creature he selected, and perhaps a few hundred years later, a new ancient water **** will be born."


    Hansen nodded. He also knew that he was afraid that there was no chance. With his grievances with the ancient water god, it was already a temper to kill him. How could he entrust him with the source of the ancient god?


    When Hansen thought about it, he suddenly saw that there was a thing falling from the sky in the **** rain, falling like a meteorite toward this side.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, but the thing had already fallen in front of Hansen with a strange water ripple, which seemed to be a water dragon flying around Hansen.


    "The source of the ancient **** of the water god!" Hughes screamed.


    Han Sen looked at the water in the clear spring, and his heart was also amazed. With the grievances of him and the ancient water god, the ancient water **** sent the source of the ancient **** to him. Even Hansen felt that it was almost impossible. thing


    The water flowed like a dragon, hovering around Hansen''s body for a few laps, screaming at Hansen and rushing straight toward Hansen''s left hand.


    Hansen stretched out his palm and saw that the water fell in his palm, gradually condensed into an egg-sized waterdrop, which quickly turned from liquid to solid, and looked like an innocent crystal bead.


    The crystal beads swayed with water ripples and were transmitted into Hansen''s body, which immediately resonated with the original water body. The original water body that could not be operated because of the obstruction of the emperor suddenly erupted like a volcano, and the crystal beads The fluctuations respond to each other.


    Hansen��s heart is slightly hilarious. The source of the ancient **** is really powerful. It is only the fluctuation that it radiates. It has great benefits to the water source��s original water body. If it can really be eaten, it may be able to make the source water emperor The body goes further into one level.


    Because Hansen is the source of the water, which is derived from the refining of blood vessels, is not his own physique. Therefore, the original water emperor''s experience has always stayed in the realm of white game, which is a king''s field, and it is difficult to continue to improve.


    However, the power of the crystal beads infiltrates into the source of the water, but the source of the water is faintly showing signs of breakthrough.


    Hansen has not fully realized the benefits of the crystal beads. Suddenly he saw several figures coming from the sky. It is obviously some creatures nearby. I saw the source of the ancient gods here, so I found it.


    Hansen took the crystal beads and collected them, but it was too late. There were already several horrible figures rushing over. After seeing Hansen, the two shots were suppressed.


    One of the kings who rushed to the front, the field of the water system, was directly shot by a slap. Although it was not as shocking as the ancient water god, it also had a huge wave.


    Other strong people who want to **** the source of the ancient gods are basically the kings of the water system. The ancient gods of the ancient water gods are also useful to the water system. The other strong people cannot get their power blessing. .


    Hansen snorted, the original water body was launched, and the king��s field was also unfolded, and a punch was shot at the king��s strongman.


    The king''s field overlaps, and the king''s triple field is hard-pressed by Hansen''s heavy field and directly broken.


    Hey!


    Hansen directly smashed his king''s field and directly pierced the king''s chest.


    The same is the water system, the general king-level powerhouse is much worse than the emperor''s emperor.


    Those who rushed over to try to **** the source of the ancient gods were horrified, and quickly stopped their bodies and dared not to rush again.


    Hansen directly launched the king''s field, directly killing them in the past, and even three powerful kings in a moment, so that everyone was shocked and angry.


    "The royal family''s original water king is really overbearing." A voice was introduced into Hansen''s ear, but one person came from the blood and rain, and there was an umbrella in his hand. An invisible pressure also directed Hansen. Suppressed.


    "Thousands of umbrellas... Nine birds of the thief..." Someone exclaimed.


    Hansen��s gaze also looked at him and did not chase those who escaped.


    The man did not go fast, but the distance of hundreds of miles has reached a hundred meters in front of Hansen, slightly raised the umbrella edge, eyes through the **** red storm, watching Han Sen smile .


    Hansen also saw his face at this time. His appearance was very ordinary. His body was very thin and not very eye-catching. His eyes were very beautiful, and he looked like two crescent moons.


    Hansen didn''t know why he called the nine-headed bird, but the smell of his body made Han Sen know clearly that this is a horrible king, and it is probably a half-step deification.


    The nine-headed bird stopped and walked with Hansen across the **** rain. He smiled and said: "I don''t admit my mistakes when the sixteen emperors are white?"


    "I know that this prince is here, you dare to come, it is really courageous." Han Sen said faintly.


    "We thieves people, courage is not small." Said, the nine-headed bird''s eyes are cold, the smile on his face converges, staring at Hansen said: "So, leave the source of the ancient gods, otherwise Waiting for the White Emperor to collect the corpse for you."

 Chapter 2354： Phoenix

    "Hurricane." Hansen pretended to be angry, the body of the water system opened, and shrouded the nine-headed bird.


    The field of water covered the nine-headed bird cage, and the overlapping layers of water rippled into a water ring that bound the body of the nine-headed bird.


    The nine-headed bird did not move, and still stood there with an umbrella, letting Hansen''s field bind his body.


    ��Why don��t you do it?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    "I am afraid." The nine-headed bird said faintly.


    "What are you afraid of?" Hansen asked.


    "I am afraid that the shot is too fast, and I will kill you all at once. Although I am not afraid of the emperor, it is a trouble." The nine-headed bird said faintly.


    Hansen smiled: "Where is there a good thing in the world that takes advantage of the benefits and no trouble, if there is, trouble brings me."


    "That is also said, although the people of my thieves never suffer, but such a good thing can not be found. Or, for the source of the ancient gods, can not be afraid of trouble." The nine-headed bird also laughed, the sword on the body The light is entangled, and the water pattern that binds him is split in an instant. A sword light is looming, and Hansen��s water field is difficult to get close to his body.


    "Sure enough, it is a half-step deification." Han Sen''s eyes condensed.


    The nine-headed bird walked toward Hansen step by step, and the umbrella in his hand hangs down the silk sword, and sees the king''s field as nothing, and is getting closer and closer to Hansen.


    "This king is a half-step deification, but you only have a king in a heavy field. It is a bit bully, but I have never been afraid of this in the thieves." The nine-headed bird said, the umbrella in his hand slammed up like a sword to Hansen. Sting up the past.


    The Jianguang does not look violent, but it has an extremely hidden sword meaning, which makes people somewhat uncertain.


    Hansen��s original source of water was launched, and the water was turned into a nine-headed bird.


    When I saw it, I was about to roll it to the nine-headed bird. The umbrella used by the nine-headed bird as a sword was opened fiercely. Hansen��s water dragon suddenly hit the umbrella.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s body was bounced back, and the water waves re-aggregated into the human form in the air. He was preparing to continue fighting with the nine-headed bird, but suddenly saw a hidden sword light strangling and suddenly smashed his body. .


    The water waves rolled over and wanted to reunite, but I didn''t know how. The middle of the water waves seemed to be separated from each other, and it could not be re-aggregated.


    The nine-headed bird smiled with an umbrella: "The source of the water is not dead, it is indeed a strange thing in the world, but under my swordsmanship, I will divide your body and kill it. You can also kill it. Your body is sealed for thousands of years. Sixteen emperors, you still honestly hand over the source of the ancient gods, and save you and me bother."


    Between the words, the nine-headed bird suddenly frowned, only to see the golden light flashing in the water, and every drop of water had a golden emperor flashing.


    Hey!


    Numerous water droplets converge in one place, and the concealed sword light attached to the water droplets is completely crushed and reinvented into a human form.


    The nine-headed bird narrowed its eyes and looked at Hansen with surprise: "There is so much emperor in your body? How did this happen?"


    Hansen did not answer, and the body of God trembled, and there was a sound of avenues in the bones and bones, and a fist hit the nine birds to kill the past.


    This fist blasted out, although there was no power to release it, but it attracted the heavens and the earth, and everything was trembled with the emperor, faintly echoing it.


    The head of the nine-headed bird was dignified, and the umbrella in his hand was closed. The sword was condensed, and a sword stabbed Hansen��s fist.


    Only this sword stabbed, but did not see Jianguang.


    Hey!


    Golden light trembled, countless swords light like a raindrop on Han Sen, but see the golden light tremble, those invisible sword light can only penetrate the muscle half inch, it was bounced off the emperor.


    The fist and the umbrella collided together, and the powerful half-step deification, but the hard life was blown out by Hansen��s fist, and the umbrella was bent like a bow.


    Hansen''s legs broke out with unparalleled power, chasing the nine-headed bird volley, and the double fists slammed out.


    The boxing force is like a wave, and the power of each boxing is more horrible than the previous boxing. It is the boxing method that Hansen has combined with the imperial horror of the heavens after watching the shocking water of the ancient water god.


    The number of faces of the nine-headed bird changed, and the body method was ever-changing. However, no matter how he changed, under the tremor of Hansen��s emperor, the whole world echoed with it, and he could not escape Hansen��s lock.


    Hey! Hey! Hey!


    The fist and the umbrella constantly slammed into the air, but between the number of fists, a king-level device was hardened by Hansen��s fist.


    "I am going, you are the source of the water king or the **** of war, really **** does not make sense!" The nine-headed birds yelled while fighting.


    He deified in a half-step, and he worked hard with Hansen. He was forced to be suppressed by Hansen, and the bones were slammed and almost broken.


    Xius and others looked at the battle in the sky far away. I saw a golden figure madly bombarding, and the nine-headed birds were flying around, and my heart was full of horror.


    "The emperor is not one of the three great people. Although the ninth bird of the thief is also very strong, it is difficult to compete with the blood of the emperor."


    "It is terrible to suppress the nine-headed bird that is half-stepped by the king in a heavy field."


    ......


    What kind of remarks the nine-headed bird heard, even more screaming, he is clear, Hansen��s power is much worse than him, but the body of the emperor is too terrible, and the vitality between heaven and earth is with it. Responding to each other, Han Sen��s every punch seems to contain heaven and earth, far beyond his own strength.


    "Your sister, the tiger does not show up, you should be my sick cat?" The nine-headed bird was hit by Hansen in the face, and the body suddenly flew out, could not help but be angry.


    I saw him tremble with his arms, his body was black and the arms were turned into black wings, and his body quickly expanded to become a black monster.


    The strange bird is like a cloud of ink. It has nine heads. The golden lightning is born in the bird''s eye. There are clouds and rain on the claws. The wings are moving, and the wind and the fire are moving, like the horrible bird that destroys the heavens and the earth.


    Seeing Hansen is a punch like a screaming wave, the nine-headed bird screams, the sound of birds singing through the cracked stone, almost tearing the heavens and the earth, a bird''s claw also explored, like a ghost Welcomed Hansen��s fist.


    Hey!


    The boxing and claws slammed, and Hansen was slid back by the shock. The nine-headed bird also slammed its wings and lifted up. The nine bird-headed monsters kept screaming, and the lightning in their eyes creaked.


    Han Sen is about to rush up again, but sees the nine-headed bird volley sitting, nine birds heading at the same time eccentric syllables, like an ancient demon in the chanting, with the sound of the Zen sound, the strange black field is also shrouded .

 Chapter 2355： Town konjac

    Hansen went retrograde, but he saw the black areas in all directions, and suddenly trapped his body in the darkness.


    Hey!


    Hansen hit a bomb on the darkness, but it seemed to hit the iron plate. His arm was numb, but he could not shake the darkness.


    The darkness condensed into a strange slate, which closed the space around Hansen and trapped him in a narrow space of squareness.


    Hansen punched and punched the black slate around him. He saw the emperor flashing, but the black slate was not shattered. Only the black magic pattern flashed on the slate.


    "The nine birds in the sky, the konjac in the Hell Town. How can you be arrogant in the body of your emperor, and you can''t escape the suppression of my town''s konjac field." The voice of the nine-headed bird was introduced into Hansen''s ear.


    Hansen saw the magic lines that appeared on the slate, and turned into the appearance of the bird''s head, screaming at him.


    The people watching the war, such as Xius, only saw that Hansen was suppressed by a black stone sarcophagus. The black stone sarcophagus was very different in shape. The scorpion was a nine-headed bird, and the nine bird heads suppressed the nine squares respectively, and the stone scorpion was suppressed. The magic above the body, let Hansen bombard, the konjac still does not move.


    Hansen��s double fists were continuously bombarded, but he was never able to break the town��s konjac.


    The magic pattern above the slate flashed into a bird''s head. The evil bird stared at Hansen and sneered: "It doesn''t take a lot of effort. My town''s konjac field can be a **** of the gods, even if it is a god." If you come, you can''t break this. You are now surrendering the source of the ancient gods, otherwise the town''s konjac will fall into the endless magic, and even if I want to let you out, it is impossible."


    Hansen ignored him, and the bombardment of one punch and one punch was above the town''s konjac, but it was not of much use. The powerful physical force bombarded the wall of the konjac, and suddenly it was a force like a magical power. Absorbed, can not hurt the konjac half.


    Hansen summoned the purple butterfly **** ͫ mirror, carefully watched the konjac, only to see that the konjac is not the essence, but a kind of power from the magical agglomeration, connected with the strange world of the magical world, is slowly slowing down The world is sliding towards the world of the magic world.


    The magic of the whole town''s konjac is getting deeper and deeper. The nine beaks are constantly spewing out the magic, and the eyes are emitting magic light, which seems to be guiding the way for the konjac.


    The konjac slowly squats into the emptiness of the darkness. It seems that you can see the darkness of the touch of the konjac, just like the nine-headed bird said, if it really breaks into the darkness of the dark magical I am afraid that even if the deified is strong, it is difficult to kill.


    "The sixteen emperors, you are the capital of the heavens, and you have the help of the emperor, the future achievements are limitless, why bother to lose their lives for the source of an ancient god, a great world, countless beautiful women, and the Lord of the Emperor The emperor is waiting for you, and losing his life is not worth it..." The head of the konjac constantly emerged from the bird''s head, screaming at Hansen.


    Hansen listened to the upset, punched it in, and the bird''s head disappeared into the wall, but Hansen''s power was absorbed by the konjac.


    Hansen��s thoughts in his mind turned: "This konjac field is really weird. I am afraid that it is not ordinary power to break. The body of the emperor is of course powerful, but the emperor is only combined with my flesh and blood, not controlled by me, so it is impossible. It is almost impossible to break the power of the emperor and break the konjac field by relying on the power of the emperor."


    "Nine-headed birds, if I am buried in the demon, it will not be of any benefit to you. You will not be able to get the source of the ancient gods, but will be listed as the number one enemy by the emperor, and will kill them soon." Han Sen Said.


    "Others are afraid of your royal family. I am not afraid of thieves, so you still honestly hand over the source of the ancient gods, otherwise you will be buried in the magical area. The name of the emperor is not good for me. "The nine-headed bird sneered.


    Han Sen did not move and continued to say: "If there is a Taishang as a backing, the thief will not dare to be an enemy of my emperor. You have to think clearly. I am a thousand emperors. The genius has never had any genius since ancient times, and it has won the Emperor''s weight. If it is really buried in the Magic, do you guess what my father will do? Or do you think that the Taishang will be in full swing because of you and our royal family? ?"


    The nine-headed bird sank a bit, only to say coldly: "Less nonsense, surrendering the source of the ancient gods will spare you not to die, otherwise even if your white emperor comes, today you must be buried in the magic."


    "I am a bad person from a young temper, eat soft and not hard, you are so intimidating, even if I am in the magic, I will never give you the source of the ancient god." Hansenton said: "But you If you are willing to make a bet with me, if I lose, I will be willing to give you the source of the ancient god."


    The nine-headed bird frowned and asked: "How do you gamble?"


    "You are trapping me with the town''s konjac. This is not a skill. You and I are standing in the same place. You can''t dodge. You punch me. I punch you. Whoever loses the body first, even if you lose, this is The true man is a pure man. If I lose, I will put the source of the ancient **** in my hands," Hansen said.


    The eyes of the nine-headed bird flashed and said disdainfully: "You have the body of the emperor, and the physical strength is stronger than my half-step deification. Why should I gamble with you?"


    "I don''t need the power of the emperor. If I use the power of the emperor, I will lose." Hansen said.


    "Is this statement true?" The nine-headed bird blinked and stared at Hansen.


    "I swear in the name of the White Emperor. If I don''t keep my promise, let the White Emperor not die," Hansen said.


    The nine-headed bird heard that Hansen actually swears in the name of the white emperor, but he believed in a few points, but he was suspicious, and blinked and said: "I agree to bet, but I have to fight first, if you move first, or Use the power of the emperor, even if you lose."


    "Good." Hansen promised very happy.


    The nine-headed bird saw Hansen promised so happy, and his heart was suspicious. After thinking about it, he said: "We can only use the power of the body to make a hard hit, not to use the treasure."


    Hansen suddenly changed his face and said: "It should be normal to use the treasure?"


    The nine-headed bird suddenly sneered: "The use of different treasures is even more unbearable than the use of the field. Since you are not convinced of my town''s konjac field, how can you use the different treasures?"


    "This..." Hansen''s face changed.


    "Quickly decide to gamble and not gamble, the town of konjac will soon break into the magic, and then you will not wait to bury the magic." Nine birds sneer.


    "Well, I promise you, but I have to fight first." Han Sen looked at the flickering of the town, and said that he was being pulled into the magical town.


    "No, I must fight first." The nine-headed bird vetoed.


    Hansen��s face changed indefinitely. He hadn��t spoken for a long time, but the horrible magical spirit had penetrated into the town��s konjac, causing the body to be distorted. The dark magic gas was like a tentacle, and it was entangled in Hansen��s body. .


    "Okay, that''s it." Seeing the tentacles of the darkness of the tentacles will spread to the body, Hansen immediately shouted.


    "Oh, that''s it." The nine-headed bird screamed, and the scorpion of the town opened, and Hansen suddenly rushed out of the coffin.


    The town konjac was swallowed up by the darkness in the blink of an eye, as if it was touched by darkness into the dark void.

 Chapter 2356： Dragon soul

    Hansen landed on the surface of the sea and did not mean to escape. He looked at the nine-headed bird and said, "I am standing on the surface of the water. What strength do you use? If the water surface under my feet is fluctuating, it will be my loss. ��


    The nine-headed bird saw Hansen so simple, and it fell. He recovered a human-like body from the nine-headed magic bird. He smiled and said: "It is not the emperor''s prince, but also believes in it."


    "I don''t know if your thieves are not trustworthy, but our emperor is always talking about it." Han Sen said faintly.


    The nine-headed bird smiled and said: "You don''t have to use the radical method. The thief also has a way. As long as you keep your promise, my nine-headed bird will never break the rules."


    "Okay, let''s take a shot." Hansen stood motionless on the surface of the sea, his face said lightly.


    "If that''s the case, then I''m welcome." The eyes of the nine-headed bird looked at Hansen, but they didn''t immediately shoot.


    According to the truth, Han Sen is not an opponent of the nine-headed bird as long as he does not use the power of the Emperor. It is not difficult to move Hansen''s body.


    However, Hansen is the emperor of the Imperial Family after all. The nine-headed bird does not dare to care about it. It is only after thinking about what kind of means to use to defeat Hansen.


    "How, for a long time, don''t do it, you are still a half-step deification, I am afraid that I will not be?" Hansen laughed.


    The nine-headed bird snorted: "I said it, the radical method is useless to me."


    After all, the nine-headed bird looked at Hansen for a moment, and said in his heart: "His source of water is almost immortal, even if I smash his body, he can also do his feet. So, how strong my slashing power is, it is of no use to him."


    At this point, the nine-headed bird has an idea in mind, and it is necessary to make a punch.


    "Slow." Hansen suddenly reached out to stop the nine birds.


    "What? Want to go back?" The nine-headed bird narrowed his eyes and stared at Hansen.


    Hansen smiled and said: "I have something to repent, but we must talk about the conditions before you can."


    "What tricks do you want to play? Didn''t you just say it? If you lose, you will surrender the source of the ancient gods." The nine-headed bird frowned.


    "I lost the source of the ancient gods. It''s okay. What if you lose? If you don''t make it clear, after you lose, you will lose your life, and I will not take my ancient gods again. I can''t How are you." Hansen said.


    "Oh, if I lose, I will never fight the idea of ??the source of the ancient gods. Even if you throw the source of the ancient gods on the ground, my nine-headed uncle will also squander it." The nine-headed bird said proudly.


    "Slow, let''s come." Hansen''s original water body was launched, and the whole person turned into water, standing on the sea like a sea.


    "If you want to rely on the source of the water to save the victory, then you have the wrong idea." The nine-headed bird snorted, the palm slowly lifted up, a black magical condensed on the palm of his hand, gradually evolved Become a black hole.


    Hey!


    The nine-headed bird slammed into Hansen, and the space suddenly found the tremor of the tremor. A black hole appeared in front of Hansen, and the inner part gave birth to a horrible suction, sucking everything around him into the black hole.


    Hansen is the first to bear the brunt of the black hole''s strength, and the water-like body is constantly swaying and swaying. It seems that there will always be water flowing through the body and flying out to the black hole.


    The nine-headed bird did not directly attack Hansen''s body, and the destructive power was not strong, but it continued to work on Hansen''s body until he inhaled his body into the black hole.


    Because the power of the nine-headed bird is stronger than that of Hansen, Hansen��s body will be attracted to the black hole, which is almost a must.


    Han Sen looked the same, standing there motionless, the water of his body fluctuated, but he was never sucked in by the black hole.


    The nine-headed bird suddenly frowned, and his power of this blow definitely exceeded that of Hansen. Unless Hansen used the power of the emperor, it should not be possible to resist the suction of the black hole.


    However, Han Sen was completely unmoved and did not use the power of the Emperor. The nine-headed bird was very confused. His eyes were constantly on Hansen��s body, and Hansen��s use of emperor or alien treasure was not found.


    Hansen is a smile in his heart. He proposed such a gambling contract. Naturally, he has the grasp of winning, otherwise he will risk betting.


    The fact that the nine-headed bird does not see Hansen��s body is abnormal does not mean that Hansen has no means of use.


    Hansen had proposed such a bet before because he had just got the beast soul silver wing dragon.


    The king-level alien soul soul silver wing dragon: field type.


    Hansen doesn''t know if there is only a king-level beast soul that is likely to have a domain type, but for now, Hansen has only one domain-like beast.


    The silver-winged dragon is a field of water system, but it is different from the water system of Bai Yi. The water system of the silver-wing dragon is called ��the dragon field��, the dragon is the soul of water, and the dragon is the sea. If you use the dragon in the water, It can be integrated with water and become part of the sea.


    Hansen standing on the sea is equivalent to the power of the water of the whole sea. Although this kind of power Hansen cannot be controlled by himself, the nine-headed bird wants to shake his body, he must have shaken the whole sea. power.


    It''s like an iron rod is easy to move, but if you iron an iron rod on an aircraft carrier, it is almost impossible for manpower to move the iron rod.


    Of course, iron bars can''t control the aircraft carrier, but this is enough for Hansen.


    With the existence of the dragon, he is almost immortal in the sea, and the nine-headed bird can''t help him.


    The nine-headed birds smashed the black hole, but they never moved Hansen''s body, and his face could not help but change.


    In the distance, Xius and others were also stunned. I don��t know how Hansen did it. With the power of the nine-headed bird, there is no way to let him move.


    "Nine-headed birds, do you want to continue?" Hansen said with a grin.


    The nine-headed bird snorted, and the black hole in the wave dissipated. He also stood on the surface of the sea and looked at Hansen. "Come on, if you can let me move half a step, I will lose. If it can''t let me move, the next hit will be my turn again. I have to decide a winner today."


    "Then I will be welcome." Hansen said, suddenly summoned the wings, fiercely flapping the wings, directly teleported to the distance.


    The nine-headed bird glimpsed, and then Hansen was about to disappear into his sight. He suddenly became furious and broke into the nine-headed magic bird. He blinked and hugged Hansen behind him. The face of the emperor, even your father''s white emperor''s face is not?"


    "You lost." Hansen suddenly stopped and turned and looked at the angry nine-headed bird.


    "What do you say fart... words..." The nine-headed bird suddenly looked awkward, his face changed for a while, and then he finally understood that he was calculated by Hansen.


    He chased and lost, not chasing and losing, and he has long been calculated by Hansen.

 Chapter 2357： Return to the emperor

    This is actually not a conspiracy, but a conspiracy.


    Because Hansen let the nine-headed bird first shot, the nine-headed bird actually has a chance to win him, and the nine-headed bird will agree to the bet, but because Hanmu has the dragon field, the nine-headed bird can not seize the opportunity. When he closed his hand, he actually lost.


    "Can I go now?" Hansen smiled and looked at the nine-headed bird.


    "Roll, don''t let me see you again." The nine-headed bird changed his face, then snorted with hate, and ignored Hansen''s reaction, and went straight.


    Han Sen was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect the nine-headed bird to keep his promise, but it was a good thing.


    Although the dragon field can use the power of water, if Hansen��s body is sealed into the town��s konjac and loses its connection with the sea, it will still be pulled into the magic.


    Unless Hansen Ken exposes the super-spirit, it is really difficult to win the nine-headed bird.


    Without hesitation, Hansen flew directly and did not say hello to Nass, and went directly to the direction of the Half Star Bay.


    If the mirror lady did not leave, it should be there. There are too many strong people who want to play the ancient god''s source idea. There is a mirror lady around him, and no one should dare to fight the idea of ??the source of the ancient god.


    Although Hansen has a chance to escape, but Boa is still in the Imperial, so Hansen can not run.


    Hansen flew out for hundreds of miles. Suddenly, he felt the thunder in the air. A giant god-like giant stood in the clouds, and a big hand shot him.


    The big hand slowly suppressed, as if the whole space was compressed, and even the air changed like a steel plate. Hansen��s body was difficult to tear even the air, and naturally there was no way to move the body.


    "Deified strong!" Han Sen was in a cold heart, was preparing to desperately, but suddenly saw a sword light broke through, and pierced the big hand in an instant.


    "Ah!" The giant of the cloud screamed and retracted the palm of his hand. His eyes looked like two gods, and he saw a dignified beautiful woman stepping on, and a blue sword was suspended.


    "Mirror Lady!" Hansen was happy.


    The demon-like giant hated a lady with hatred and turned and disappeared. Obviously, she was very jealous of Mrs. Jing and was unwilling to be an enemy of her.


    "I don''t think that the ancient water **** actually chose you." Mrs. Mirror came to Hansen and glanced at the source of the ancient **** Hansen held in his hand.


    "You brought me here, isn''t it for it?" Hansen said.


    "Just just try your luck. I didn''t expect much from you. I didn''t expect you to succeed." Mrs. Mirror said faintly.


    Hansen touched his nose and looked at the sea of ??blood under his feet.


    Mrs. Jing seems to know what Hansen is thinking, and still uses such a salty and not too light tone: "The fleet of the Imperial Family has arrived, and will soon receive a few nearby stars that have been baptized by the ancient water gods."


    Han Sen knows that the main purpose of Mrs. Jing��s coming here is not for the source of the ancient gods. The real purpose is this star field that has been watered by the life of ancient water gods.


    With this rain of life baptism, the original primitive life planet will enter the era of great evolution, and many planets that did not have life will also be born under the nourishment of the life of ancient water gods.


    And because the waters here are all from the blood of the ancient water gods, there is a huge vitality, and in the future it is possible to create a large number of horrific aliens, which is what the royal family needs most.


    In contrast, the source of the ancient gods is not so important, at most it is used to train a master of the water system, and the value of this star field is not the same.


    When Hansen followed Mrs. Mirror back to the battleship, he saw that the Imperial Fleet was being queued to enter the nearby planet.


    The **** unicorn was on the battleship. What surprised Hansen was that it was waiting in the room, not as fierce as Hansen imagined.


    When Blood Kirin saw Mrs. Mirror, there was a hint of fear and hostility.


    Hansen probably guessed that after he was moved to the island by the ancient water god, the **** unicorn would certainly not obey the command of Mrs. Mirror, and the mirror lady should have made what means to let the **** unicorn return to the battleship.


    "This woman''s mentality and means are very powerful, but I don''t know what she is playing. Why didn''t I report the incident of my fake white game?" Hansen stroked the ring on the little finger, and conceived himself: "The biggest The possibility is related to this ring, but she did not force me to hand over the ring. Why is this?"


    I couldn''t understand it for a while, Hansen could only temporarily put it aside, took the silver-wing dragon ball and took it out and swallowed it into the belly to refine it.


    "Duke''s Gene +1... Duke Gene +1..."


    The sound of the Duke''s gene increase constantly rang in Hansen''s mind, and even a total of ten Duke genes were added, which is equivalent to refining ten Duke-level heterologous genes.


    "I can get a few more king-level heterologous genes, and my genetic language will not be promoted." Han Sen is happy and embarrassed.


    Mrs. Mirror did not stay in this star field for too long. Her task was to clear some invisible obstacles. It was not responsible for occupying the building planet. Before the fleet occupied it, her mission was completed.


    Han Sen knows that there must be a lot of strong people around Mrs. Mirror, but she has not appeared around her.


    Such an important star field, behind the unknown does not know how many souls paid the price of blood and life, can finally occupy the success.


    At least the ancient gods should not be able to give up easily here. The imperial family can not occupy such a good place without paying a price.


    After returning to the emperor''s country, Han Sen returned to the waters with the **** unicorn, and Mrs. Mirror did not leave him, and said nothing, no one came to Hansen''s troubles.


    The more so, the more Hansen��s heart was upset, guessing what the lady of the lens was playing and what she meant to do so.


    "The big deal is to send the treasure back to the shelter. I don''t believe what she can do with me." Hansen secretly screamed and wondered how to bring Boa back from the blue sea heart.


    Before Hansen went to find the blue sea heart, the blue sea heart first came to the door, and his face looked very unsightly.


    "Bai Yi, have you forgotten something?" Lan Haixin came to the garden and looked at Hansen coldly. She didn''t say anything directly, but also because she had some doubts about Hansen''s true and false.


    "On the 9th of last month, I remember, but Mrs. Mirror is trying to pull me to do things, and I can''t do anything." Hansen said casually, and said in his heart: "Fortunately, there is a small espionage report from Boa."


    "You remember it. I missed the time now. We have to wait another two months. You are best to be honest in these two months. Don''t bother me any more." Blue Haixin said that he turned and left. It��s lazy to look at Han Sen.

 Chapter 2358： Hunting the seabed

    Because it is still not clear what Mrs. Mirror wants to do, Hansen dare not have any big moves. He is looking for a duke-level alien in the sea of ??the water star, ready to add his own Duke gene.


    He also found several Dukes of different species, and after killing them, they swallowed their heterologous genes. A heterogeneous gene can only add a little Duke gene, and the rate of increase is very slow. It is not as good as the 10th Duke of refining a king-level heterogeneous gene. The gene is so happy.


    Unwilling to have too much action, Hansen can only continue to look for aliens in the waters star with the temper.


    "What is that?" Hansen saw a hill moving far from the sea. The speed was slow, but it was clear that the hill was moving.


    Riding the **** unicorn toward the hill, Hansen soon saw that it was not a real mountain, but a huge conch, its snail shell is more than 100 meters high, showing a black and gray color, see It looks like a hill.


    From the bottom of the snail shell, a white spiral skirt is stretched out, and it is slowly crawling above the sea sand.


    It was sensed that Hansen and the **** unicorn were close, and the hill-like conch suddenly became alert. When the skirt fluttered, I saw the blue brilliance surging out, turning into a field covering a kilometer square, putting Hansen and blood unicorn. They all covered it.


    The **** scorpion was suddenly provoked, and the **** gas broke out and rushed toward the conch.


    I don''t know what the conch field is for, and it doesn''t affect **** Kirin and Hansen. The **** unicorn is directly in front of the conch with **** gas.


    The white meat of the conch shrinks and suddenly shrinks into the snail shell. The **** unicorn claws are caught on the snail shell, and only some fine marks are caught.


    The **** cymbals roared and roared, and they kept waving their claws. They wanted to crush the shells, but they could only leave a few deep claw marks on them. For the 100-meter-high shells, those claws are not at all. Count.


    "Wang is a different kind of?" Hansen��s heart is happy, there is such a hard shell, the conch must be a king, no doubt, but look at it, it should be a weaker kind of the king, but the shell looks It is very hard.


    The **** unicorn caught a few more times, and the result was that the claw marks that were left behind were getting weaker and lighter, which made Han Sen feel a little confused.


    Pull out the ghost tooth knife and lick it on the snail shell. There is no egg to use. It is not as good as the blood unicorn.


    Hansen frowned slightly, and pulled out the thorns of the scorpion, and thundered the conch shell with lightning. He wanted to give it to hemp, and then took the opportunity to turn it over and kill it directly from the mouth below.


    However, the Thunderbolt thunderbolt slammed on the snail shell, but it could not be transmitted into the snail shell, which made Hansen feel a little moved: "This guy''s snail shell is really hard enough, it is too big, otherwise it can be used Come and make armor."


    However, I think about it, such a large shell, making armor is not realistic, but it can be considered as a building material.


    I thought so, but Hansen and Blood Kirin had no way to take it for a while, and tried all kinds of forces. The strongest attack power could only leave a few inches of deep marks on its shell. There is basically no impact on the conch.


    "Let''s turn it over." Hansen called the blood unicorn together and pushed the conch over to the ground. Then he found that its snail shell was completely closed, and there was no gap below. It was blocked by a piece of stone of the same texture.


    The traces of the original Hansen and the **** unicorn on the snail shell have also disappeared between this moment, and Bai has been busy for so long.


    "No, this guy is the appearance of two or three heavy fields. How can the screw shell be so hard? Even the full blow of the **** unicorn can only leave a very shallow scar... Is it a problem in its field?" Hansen looked at the ubiquitous blue light field.


    After staying here for so long, the Blu-ray field did not cause any harm to Hansen and the **** unicorn, which is obviously not an active attack type.


    ��Is it a weakened field?�� Hansen thought for a moment and felt that it was not right.


    If it is a weakened field, he should be able to feel his strength weakened, but now Hansen does not have this feeling, and the power inside is very full.


    "It''s not a weakening type, is it a self-reinforcing type? Is Blu-ray strengthening its screw-shell strength?" Hansen touched his chin, but eventually denied the guess.


    If it is a self-reinforcing type of field, there is no need for Conch to be released, and there is no need to form such a large field. To know that the larger the field, the more dispersed the power, the self-reinforcing field, as long as it protects itself, it How can it be stupid to waste the effort to release it?


    "It is not weakening or strengthening itself. What is the use of this field?" Hansen stared at the conch and secretly sank.


    The **** unicorn''s temper is irritated by the behavior of the conch, and it keeps biting, but it is useless. The claw marks left by it are getting weaker and lighter.


    "Wait... The power of blood unicorn has not weakened... Even because anger has become stronger, why is its claw mark faded?" Hansen stared at the claw marks on the snail shell. After a while, suddenly his eyes lit up: "Is its field ability turned out to be..."


    Hansen swam to the vicinity of the snail shell, reaching out to touch the claw marks on the snail shell, and let the blood unicorn stop the attack.


    In a short while, the claw marks disappeared and the recovery speed was visible to the naked eye.


    The top half gods such as the **** unicorn can''t break its snail shell, and the hardness of the snail shell is somewhat unbelievable.


    Hansen does not think that it is all the merit of the shell, its shell is really hard, but it can have such a magical effect, mainly should the field ability be at work.


    Because it was not certain that his guess was right, Hansen thought about it and withdrew his **** unicorn to the distance and left the blue field of Conch.


    It seems that Hansen''s movement has been sensed, and Conch has expanded the Blu-ray field a lot, but its limit is about two kilometers, and it can no longer continue to expand.


    After Hansen got out of its field, he continued to go with the **** unicorn. He stopped until the place where the conch could not sense it. He hid behind a huge seabed rock and summoned the purple butterfly **** mirror. Look at the conch in the distance.


    The conch waited for a while, and after about half an hour''s time, he gradually explored his body. After watching it for a while, he did not find Hansen and the **** unicorn, and then converged its blue field.


    Hansen summoned the spell and summoned it into a sniper gun in his hand, aiming at the conch in the distance.


    "Hey!" Without hesitation, Han Sen directly pulled the trigger, and a bullet suddenly squirted a shot, broke the sea, and silently drilled toward the position where the conch was.

 Chapter 2359： Weird field

    Ordinary bullets or forces will encounter great resistance in the water, it is difficult to achieve long-range strikes, and it is easy to be detected by the conch.


    However, Hansen has the origin of the water, together with the dragon''s field, and the sea of ??the water star, the spell is also added to the same force, not only is not blocked by the sea, but by the power of the sea, in the Silent in the sea, like a ghost, shot at the conch.


    However, Hansen��s goal is not the white meat exposed by Conch, but still its shell.


    Hey!


    The bullet hit the conch shell, and suddenly the conch shell was pierced through a small hole, which made the conch body tremble, and quickly launched the blue light field, and the white meat was retracted into the conch shell.


    "Sure enough!" Hansen was happy in his heart. He carefully watched the bullet hole and saw that there was a white liquid in the bullet hole. Although the amount was very small, at least it indicated that the gun actually broke through the shell and injured the inside. The flesh.


    Now Hansen has been able to determine that the shell is so hard before, it should be the ability of the blue field, and has little to do with the shell itself.


    Hansen''s gun is much worse than the **** unicorn. Even his gun can pierce the snail shell. The **** unicorn claw can only leave a shallow mark on it. It is obvious that the blue light field is working.


    Hansen was quiet and aimed at the conch with a sniper rifle. He shot several shots in a row, and a bullet hit the blue field and hit the shell.


    It��s just that these bullets don��t have a shell that can pierce the shell, just leaving some shallow bullet marks on the outside of the shell.


    "When the bullets pass through the blue light field, the speed and power should not drop, but why is it on the snail shell, but there is no destructive power that should have been?" Han Sen looked at the conch with interest.


    After a while, the bullet holes that had been played before have been restored to the original, and even a trace has not been left. It can be seen that the resilience of the conch is quite strong.


    "No wonder the white game will still have a king who is not hunted. It turns out that he doesn''t want to kill, but he can''t kill it!" Hansen laughed.


    White can''t kill, now naturally it is cheaper Hansen, Han Sen and blood unicorn are lurking far away, ready to hunt this king-level conch.


    Now Hansen is only guessing a general, did not come up with a way to crack the blue field, so I plan to lurk here first, waiting for the conch to relax again.


    However, because of the lessons learned from the previous car, Conch has been reluctant to show his head. After several hours, he finally re-exposed the white meat from the conch.


    But this time it did not close up the Blu-ray field, but opened the blue light field and climbed into the deep sea.


    Originally thought that this guy would be very cumbersome, but it really ran, just like a rabbit, I saw a hill sprinting on the bottom of the sea, bringing a wave of water, forming a lot of water vortex behind it.


    Hansen opened the purple butterfly **** frog mirror, tracking it far away, waiting for the moment when it completely relaxed.


    The conch, which had suffered a loss, was very cautious and had been crawling fast, but there was no sign of convergence in the king''s field.


    Hansen is not in a hurry, he has been following it far away, anyway, it is so big, it is not so easy to hide.


    What''s more, Han Sen now has a dual water system and wants to escape his tracking in the water. It is not an easy task. At least Hansen is full of confidence in his ability in the water.


    However, Hansen soon discovered that he was too confident, and that the snail sea disappeared from a seamount.


    Hansen watched it climb to the back of a seamount mountain. After a while, he didn''t come out. He thought it was resting there, or where it was originally living, but then looked around and found that behind the mountain. There is no shadow of the king-level conch.


    "Strange, where did it go?" Han Sen looked around and found no trace of the conch.


    Here is the corner of the two mountains, there is no other way to go, the big head of the conch, will definitely be seen by Hansen, so Hansen will wait outside with confidence.


    But now there is nothing here, the conch seems to disappear from the air.


    "I thought it would be too naive to escape from the palm of my hand." Hansen opened the mirror and the hole in the tunnel, watching the particles of the conch, while looking back at the past.


    Hansen soon discovered that there was a fist-sized hole in the wall of the Haigou, where the residue of the snail''s breath particles disappeared.


    "That conch can still change the size of the body? How did it not use this ability before?" Hansen suddenly understood, he was actually a female conch.


    "Blood unicorn, go in and see what it does inside, don''t scream the snake first." Hansen is not good at body contraction, blood unicorn is an expert in this area, its body can be big or small.


    The blood unicorn screamed, the body shook, the flesh and blood bones contracted, suddenly shortened a circle, and after a few shakes, it became a toy-like **** little beast, crawling toward the hole.


    Hansen was waiting outside, looking around and found that the trench was really interesting.


    After reading the mysterious secrets left by Mr. Bai, he also learned some strange techniques, but they are all very furry things. It is definitely not possible to predict what is going on, but some simple things can still be seen.


    The mountains of this seamount are very strange. The mountains are not far apart. The roots of the mountains are not even connected, and the mountains here are volcanic craters. The top of the mountain has a large circular pit.


    Looking from the top, this mountain range is like a ring, and the nine mountains are arranged in a shape that is connected end to end. Hansen remembers the secret of the mysterious door, calling this type of land a "nine palace chain."


    If this type of land is placed in the league, it is really a place where no one dares to live. This is a place of great murder. It can be said who lives and who is unlucky.


    However, this theory does not necessarily apply in the gene universe. Mr. Bai himself said that Xuanmen secret technique has many areas to be improved in the gene universe, and the degree of fit with the gene universe is not very high. He is also groping himself.


    Hansen is observing the power of the mountain, but suddenly sees a white shadow swimming between the distant peaks. It is a big electric eel with a length of about a dozen. Between the swimming, the white scales beat With a small electric light, it looks very beautiful.


    ��Is it another king-level alien?�� Hansen frowned, feeling that this was something unusual.

 Chapter 2360： Hunting king-level heterogeneous

    According to Hansen, Bai Yi has already wiped out the waters of the stars, and even the blue sea heart is lazy to bring people out to hunt different kinds of seeds. Now, Hansen has been hit by two king-level aliens, and still in the same place. Obviously this is very problematic.


    Pulling out the thorns of the scorpion, Hansen rushed straight toward the king''s big electric gong.


    Anyway, it has any problems. Anyway, the whole water star is his own. Hansen intends to kill it first. It is a good thing for him to have a king-level gene.


    The original water body was launched, and the double water field was all opened. Hansen rushed toward the big electric rush like a general dragon in the water. The screaming thunder thorns in his hand flashed a horrible silver thunder, making a squeaking sound.


    A water pattern is bound to the big electric raft, which forms an effective restraining effect on its body, making its swimming speed slow down significantly, like falling into the mud.


    While Hansen��s heart was in the dark, he suddenly saw the thunderstorm of the big electric eel, turned into a terrible lightning field, and coincided with Hansen��s field. The dense thunder and lightning directly fell on Hansen��s body, and suddenly Hansen��s electricity The whole body hair was erected and the body kept shaking.


    Hey!


    Hansen''s whole body was like coke. He was shot and flew out. He stopped at the bottom of the sea and stopped. He felt that his tongue was numb.


    "The purely attacking field is terrible, and the paralyzed effect of lightning, at least the king of the six-fold field, this big eDonkey is not easy to deal with!" Han Sen just got a firm foothold and saw the big electric The anger rushed to him again, the lightning field shrouded, and its mouth was also sprayed with lightning chains.


    Hansen quickly used the technique of water shovel to avoid the lightning field and those lightning chains. Fortunately, he has a double water field, and the speed in the water is faster than that of the big shovel. Otherwise, it will be charged a few times. The top of the body, the taste is also uncomfortable.


    After opening the big electric smash, Hansen summoned a spell with a double gun, and shot the big electric smashing continuously. It was not the conch. Hansen didn''t have much scruples.


    The bullets were injected into the field of lightning and were greatly affected. They were also sprayed by lightning in the electric shovel. Most of the bullets were blown open by electricity.


    However, there were still one or two shots that hit the scales of the big eDonkey. I suddenly saw some light symbols on the scales, which was Hansen��s own turtle technique.


    Soon after the turtles had an effect, after a few shots, the speed of the big fish was slower and slower, but the amount of lightning power on the body was still so fierce. Hansen was not willing to break in. .


    Hey!


    The spell was turned into a sniper rifle. It was a shot at the big electric smash, tearing its scales out of a wound, and the purple fangs suddenly spread over the wound.


    Hansen��s own power has not been promoted to the king level, and the original water king has only one area. It is not so simple to kill a king-level alien in the six-fold field.


    Fortunately, in the eDonkey, the tortoise technique, how can not catch up with Hansen, Hansen took the boat at the bottom of the sea, from time to time to give it a shot, the force of the tooth to tear the wound, with the king blood The loss of power, the power of the field of electric power is gradually weakened.


    "Hunting king-level heterogeneous eDonkeys and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    Han Sen looked at the body of the big electric scorpion and fell to the bottom of the sea. The sound of hunting was also heard in his mind.


    "Unfortunately, the soul of the electric system should have a very powerful power?" Hansen swam to the body of the eDonkey and dug out its heterogeneous genes.


    Then summon the Phantom Queen Bee and let it swallow the body of the big electric raft.


    The Phantom Queen bee has not been fed successfully. Hansen himself has been promoted to the Duke level. Although it has not been used, it is still used to feed it if it is flesh and blood. It is a waste to throw it away.


    The phantom queen bee stings on the tough foraging, and Hansen swallows the heterogeneous gene, and refines it directly using phagocytosis.


    Soon Hansen felt the feeling of numbness in his body, as if all the cells were galvanized, and they trembled uncontrollably.


    "The Duke''s Gene... Duke''s Gene..."


    When Hansen completely swallowed and refining the bones, the Duke''s genes had reached eighty-four points, and the full value of one hundred points was very close.


    "After killing two king-level aliens, you should be able to reach full value. At that time, you will directly open the first genetic lock of the gene story." Han Sen is secretly calculating, but it is easy to hear a boom.


    The small hole under the mountain wall exploded a large piece, only the **** unicorn body rushed out of it, and quickly expanded to the usual size.


    The **** scorpion mouth is full of blood, and there are many scars on the scales of the body. The situation looks very bad.


    thump!


    Blood Kirin had just rushed to Hansen''s face and fell directly into the sand at the bottom of the sea. After two struggles, he could not stand up.


    There are many wounds on his legs, and one leg has been folded into ninety degrees. The blood flowing out of the wound is a black blood.


    After the blood left the **** unicorn''s body, it turned into a black bug, sticking to the **** unicorn, biting the **** unicorn''s wounds and scales.


    The **** unicorn, such a fierce and violent guy, was screamed by bites.


    Han Sen was shocked. The **** unicorn was the top half-step deification, and it was actually hurt. This is obviously not what the conch can do.


    The blood flowing out of the **** unicorn body turned into a worm. What kind of power is this, even Hansen can''t judge for the time being.


    Hansen held the thorns of the thorns and stabbed them directly at the wounds of the **** unicorns. The black worms were screamed by electricity and fell from the wound one by one.


    But after the insects are removed, the blood that still flows out will still turn into black bugs. If this continues, the **** unicorns will be shed.


    Hansen looked closely at the sesame-sized worms, only to find that it turned out to be a small black conch.


    Hansen runs the purple butterfly **** frog mirror, and suddenly sees the situation inside the blood unicorn body. It has a large number of black small conch in the flesh and blood of the whole body. I don��t know how much it is, and Hansen��s scalp is numb. I am afraid that it will not take long for the **** unicorn''s body to be smashed into a pile of bones by the parasitic small conch.


    Hansen is thinking about how to save the **** unicorn, but seeing the collapse of the stone wall, there is a thing drilled out, the body is rapidly expanding, and it is the king-level conch.


    Didn''t wait for Hansen to react, I saw a conch in the hole, but this conch is very beautiful, the shell is transparent like crystal, and it looks very pleasing with the beautiful color.


    But Hansen saw the beautiful conch, but his face changed.

 Chapter 2361： Colored crystal conch

    Just look at it, Han Sen has already confirmed that it is a deified creature, definitely not comparable to the black stone mountain conch.


    Hansen��s **** unicorn turned and wanted to run, but it was too late, and the surrounding waters had been shrouded in colorful fields.


    Hansen only felt that the body was glued to the ground, and the whole body could not move. The colored chain of colors was intertwined and rotated in the space.


    "Damn, how can there be deified creatures in this place? It��s a hell." Hansen didn''t hesitate to open the super-spirit.


    The body instantly turns into a transparent illusory, and the color order chain that originally locked Hansen suddenly loses its goal.


    Hansen��s first reaction was not a reflexive attack, but a **** unicorn, flying at the fastest speed, even the weakest deification, Hansen can now compete.


    Although the color crystal conch is far from being comparable to the terrorists like the ancient water god, it is not the existence that Hansen can now compete.


    If Hansen��s body is really promoted to the king, he may still be able to do it with him, but he is still only a duke himself, relying on some external force to support the scene, and the half-step deification war is still barely possible, with the real Deified creatures fight, no different from finding death.


    The half-step deification is white or the king, and the deification is the deification, the difference between the other.


    The colored crystal conch sees Hansen actually moving freely in its order chain. It seems to be a little surprised. The glass of the body flashes, and the order is chained into a colorful glass bottle, and Hansen is directly covered in the bottle.


    The power of the super-spiritual body was run to the limit by Hansen, and the strange power was injected into the **** unicorn''s body, and the **** unicorn''s body, like Hansen, was turned into a vain godlike shape.


    Hansen slammed into a colorful glass bottle with a **** unicorn. It was like a ghost wearing a colorful glass bottle. The colorful glass bottle did not stop Hansen''s super spirit.


    However, the duration of the super-spiritual body was originally limited. Hansen fled with **** unicorns and consumed more. After rushing out of the colorful glass bottles, Hansen rushed away in the direction of coming.


    The colored crystal conch was chased up without hesitation, and the colorful glass bottles that were condensed in the order chain were constantly covering Hansen. Hansen was able to rush over, but after a while, his body had some support. Can not live the consumption of super spirits, every time through the colorful glass bottles, Hansen''s strength is severely consumed.


    When Hansen hit the colorful glass bottle again, it felt like he was hitting a thick liquid, and he struggled to rush.


    Hansen knows that this is a signal that the super-spiritual body is almost unable to support. If it continues, the super-spiritual body will completely collapse, and with his own power, it is impossible to break through the glass bottle of the order chain.


    "What to do? Can you only return to the sanctuary? I can return to the shelter, but in this way, the **** unicorn is dead..." Hansen��s heart turned back thousands of times and never thought of a solution.


    The speed of the deified level is not that he can get rid of. Hansen has exhausted all his strength, but in the face of absolute power and speed, everything is useless.


    If the non-super-spiritual body possesses the characteristics of uncompromising law, Hansen has been trapped in a face-to-face.


    Hansen��s heart burned like a fire, and he could escape himself, but what about **** unicorn? The **** unicorn that Hansen is screaming is still bleeding. Fortunately, the power of the super gods injects its physical strength. It seems to kill the parasitic black conch, so that the **** unicorn is better.


    But now the biggest dilemma is the two big conchs behind, one with a magical field, one with a real deification, even if he uses his strongest super-spirit, he can''t save the **** unicorn.


    In the submarine city, Boa is eating with Lan Haixin. The dessert in the plate on the front has been eaten by her half, and her face suddenly changed. She suddenly jumped from the chair.


    "Boa, what''s wrong with you?" asked the blue sea and asked Boa.


    "The stomach hurts, I go to the bathroom." Boa said, grabbed the little red bird and ran out of the living room.


    "This child..." Blue Ocean heart shook his head and smiled. The color of her face was very fond of her. She recently loved Boa and she slept with her. She was almost treated as a sister.


    Boa ran into the garden, put a finger in his mouth and bite it, and dropped a drop of blood on the forehead of the little red bird: "Little red bird, that stupid father is in trouble, my blood will be You lead the way to find your father, and go to save him."


    Said, Boa throws the little red bird into the sky, the small red bird wings show, suddenly turned into a red rushed out of the seabed city, just disappeared after a flash.


    Hansen is still struggling to support, and the body turned into a super **** is flickering and faint, and he is almost unable to bear it. He may withdraw from the super-spirit state at any time.


    The body hit the colorful glass bottle again, but it seemed to hit the elastic full of leather. Hansen bite his teeth and rushed forward, and the hard life squeezed out from it.


    However, the super-spiritual body has been unable to hold on, and it has fallen directly from the state of the gods, and Hansen has been reinstated for the flesh and blood of human beings.


    Hansen has tried to attack the color crystal conch with the power of the super spirit, but it is not very useful.


    The super-spiritual body has a high blessing on Hansen''s power, and it can also ignore the defense and directly attack the key, but even so, it is impossible to break the two different levels to reinvent the alienation.


    Hey!


    Another colorful glass bottle was covered, Hansen and the **** unicorn were covered in it. Hansen punched it on the top, and the emperor circulated within the fist, but he could not damage the colorful glass bottle.


    The number of punches was on the bottle wall, and only the fists echoed. Hansen��s boxing bones were about to be broken. The double fists were bloody, but they could not break the colorful glass bottles.


    The power of the hand to cover the sky bombarded the order chain of the colorful glass bottle, and was suddenly shocked back, let alone tearing down the order chain, and even let the power of the order chain shake a few times, but a slight tremor.


    The **** unicorn fell to the ground, the situation was very bad, but still made a fierce low-pitched, struggling to get up and bombarded the colorful glass bottle with Hansen, but struggling several times, and finally fell to the ground, inside the mouth It is also a large pool of blood.


    The black stone conch climbed up along with the colored crystal conch. It was not anxious to slow down. The two conch climbed outside the colorful glass bottle and looked at Hansen and the blood unicorn inside through the colorful glass bottles.


    The black stone conch showed a very human expression, which seemed to be very contemptuous and disdainful.


    The colored crystal conch looked at Hansen with the dreamy eyes. His eyes moved, and the colorful glass bottles suddenly shrank, pressing Hansen and the **** Kirin body.

 Chapter 2362： Little red bird

    Hansen and the **** Kirin''s face were somewhat distorted. Hansen had hesitated to send it back to the shelter with a **** unicorn. Even if it was rejected by the strength of the shelter, it was directly squeezed into the meat by the bottle. The intestines should be strong.


    The color crystal conch looks motionless and has been urging the glass bottle to squeeze Hansen and the blood unicorn. The black stone conch stands outside the bottle and stares at Hansen. They sneer, the white meat swings, and a piece of black pressure is coming out. These are the black little conch.


    A small black conch like a tidal water is surrounded by a glass bottle. It doesn''t know how much it is. It looks like a black cloud in the sea.


    Hansen looked at the scalp and numb. If it was squeezed into a bolognese by a bottle, I am afraid that it will not die, and the body will be eaten by those black conch.


    When Hansen gritted his teeth and prepared to use the blood-stained nerves to send back to the shelter, he suddenly saw a fascinating red light rising in the distant sea floor.


    After a moment, Hansen saw that there was a whole body burning with red flames in the far bottom of the sea. It was like a phoenix-like flamingo flying in the air. The enchanting red light was the flame on it.


    The black stone conch and the colored crystal conch also saw the fire phoenix. The black stone conch suddenly frustrated and retreated, and the body suddenly indented into the screw shell, and the body bloomed in the blue light field.


    The colored crystal conch is a soft meat erected, and the colored order chain of the body is intertwined, turning into a huge crystal glass bottle that covers the fire phoenix body.


    Hey!


    The fire phoenix was suddenly covered in a glass bottle, and the black conch only reached out and saw the fire phoenix trapped and jumped excitedly.


    But in the next second, only the phoenix sounded a phoenix sound, and the red flame of the body skyrocketed. The hard glass bottle was burned into magma under the flame, and a large piece of the drip fell.


    The phoenix''s wings fluttered, and the glass bottles suddenly broke apart. The fragments still burned with flames, and finally they were melted into a red liquid by the flame.


    A group of flames burning in the bottom of the sea, looks unusually different, and has a sense of beauty that shocks the soul.


    The color crystal conch was seen, and the color order chain on the body danced even more crazy, and turned into a strange glass bottle to cover the fire phoenix.


    The phoenix''s wings fluttered, and a golden red flame was spit out in the mouth. The flame directly penetrated the glass bottle condensed by the colored crystal conch and flew toward it.


    The colored crystal conch suddenly widened his eyes, and all the power condensed on its colorful crystal screw shell, and the flesh quickly shrank in.


    The golden red flame fell on the top of the crystal snail shell, and it was not able to burn the snail shell, but the burning crystal snail shell ran brightly, like the seven colors of the sun.


    The fire phoenix looked at Han Sen and the blood unicorn, spit out a flame, and the flame fell on the glass bottle trapped in them, and suddenly the glass bottle was melted.


    "Little Red Bird!" Hansen and the **** unicorn out of the trap. When you look closely, you think that the fire phoenix is ??shocked and happy: "The sun and the bird''s nest are not wasted, the little red bird is really a guy." Very powerful."


    The little red bird flapped, and the large flame fell on the colored crystal conch. The horrible golden red flame became more and more fierce, and the whole shell was wrapped in the flame.


    As the flame rises, the colored crystal shells are burnt to gold-red, and the light above them becomes lighter and lighter.


    Hansen turned around and saw that Blackrock Conch was quietly trying to escape. He immediately summoned the spell and turned it into a sniper rifle. It was a shot at the screw shell.


    Blackrock Conch was afraid of causing the attention of the Phoenix, and did not dare to use the field. The retreat was also very slow. At this time, the bullet was hit by the spell on the shell, and the shell was pierced, and the blood spattered from the bullet hole.


    Blackrock Conch suddenly screamed, and did not care so much, opened its blue field, speeded up and wanted to escape.


    "I still want to run?" Hansen directly chased it up, and another shot hit the Blackrock Conch.


    After passing through the blue light field, the bullet hit the black stone conch, and even directly penetrated into the bullet hole that was shot before. It was a **** flurry, and the blood seemed to be sprayed out of the bullet hole like a spring.


    The resilience of the Blackrock Conch is strong, but there is no sign of the bullet hole healing. The bullet hole seems to be normal and cannot be healed.


    That is the power of the spell eternal solidification, the wound can not be healed again, not to mention the black stone conch, even if the deified creatures may not be able to break the eternal cure.


    Hansen quickly approached the Blackrock Conch, and the spell became a double-gun. He kept shooting against the Blackrock Conch. Each bullet was in the middle of the bullet hole, and the black stone conch king splattered.


    The combination of the blue light field and the screw shell produces a powerful defense system, but the flesh and blood of the Blackrock Conch does not have such a strong defense. In addition, its speed is not fast, it is difficult to avoid the bullets, and soon it will be in the body. A lot of guns, and they all hit the same part.


    The black stone conch trembled, the flesh skirt swung rapidly, and a large black cloud emerged from beneath its flesh skirt, which was the black little conch.


    Hansen flickered in the gods, and those little black conch wanted to get into Hansen''s pores, but they were directly shattered by the emperor.


    The black stone conch can''t escape, and the black conch group released can''t help Hansen. The body is constantly shot, the blood of the king is more and more, the force of the purple tooth is spreading in the wound, making it hurt. The heavier it is.


    The blackstone conch climbed more slowly, and the blue light field gradually weakened. When the blue field was closed, Hansen��s double-gun fire was fully opened, and his shell was suddenly torn apart.


    Without the power of the blue light, the shell is not very hard.


    "Hunting the king-level heterogeneous moving mountain conch, get the soul of the moving mountain conch, and discover the heterogeneous gene."


    Hansen couldn''t help but feel happy, and quickly went to see what kind of animal soul is moving the mountain conch.


    The king-level heterogeneous beast moves the mountain conch: the field type.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, but he did not expect to have a domain-level king-level beast soul. He did not know that there were more domain-type beasts in the king class, or his luck.


    Hansen summoned the soul of the moving mountain conch, and wanted to try out what kind of field it was.


    A piece of blue light spread out from Hansen, and it was exactly the same as the blue light field used by the moving mountain conch. Hansen was happy.


    I also want to study in depth what is the use of this Blu-ray field, but suddenly I heard the sound of screaming from the colorful crystal conch. Hansen quickly turned around and saw that the colored crystal conch was about to be The flame of the little red bird was cooked, and it was escaping spontaneously.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2363： Beast soul

    No matter how the color crystal conch runs, the flame on the screw shell never disappears. It is like a hot wheel that rolls in sea water and sediment, and it is difficult to extinguish the flame.


    "Little Red Bird, 666." Hansen was ecstatic, knowing that the little red bird should be a deified person, but it was able to push the same deified alien to such a degree, which shows its terrible.


    And the little red bird is just just promoted to deification soon, there should be a lot of room for improvement, and it may not be able to grow into the horrible existence of the ancient water god.


    The little red bird smugly screamed a bird, and shook his wings toward the color-shelled crystal conch. Hansen quickly followed up, and his mouth yelled, "Give it a sigh of relief, let me come!"


    When Hansen caught up, the colored crystal conch had fallen to the bottom of the sea and did not move. The sea water in the shell was boiling, and the flesh and blood were already white, like a barbecue conch.


    "Is there still gas?" Han Sen pulled out the thorns of the thunder and rushed up. This is a demonized alien. Maybe there is a chance to sacred the beast, although the chance is not high, but in case of a beast, then Make a big profit.


    The flame of the little red bird converges and falls on Hansen''s shoulder. The small mouth **** against the body of the colored crystal conch, and the golden red flame is suddenly sucked back into the belly.


    Hansen��s Dingshen Thorns stabbed the snail that seemed to have been cooked, but the feeling of stabbing was like a blunt knife cutting a beef tendon.


    Hansen condensed the strength of the whole body and stabbed a lot, but he was never able to pierce the flesh and blood.


    As the vitality of the colored crystal conch is gradually extinguished, its flesh and blood are gradually crystallized, and Hansen is even more stabbed.


    Han Sen��s heart was depressed, and the ready-made cheapness was in front of him. He couldn��t even find it.


    When it is not too much, the color crystal conch has been completely crystallized. Every inch of the whole body is a heterogeneous gene, which looks like a colorful crystal art.


    "It''s a pity!" The color crystal conch has been completely dead, Hansen has not even pierced its flesh, just stabbed it with a certain amount of thunder.


    "After the electric shock is good, it hurts? Will the last hunting fall on me?" Even Hansen��s heart was a little uneasy. After all, the temptation of the deified soul was too great.


    "Hunting and healing the different kinds of crystal wall snails and discovering the deified genes."


    Hansen felt that he first entered heaven and then fell into hell. He hunted him, but he did not demonize the soul.


    "How to say that I also got the deified gene, it is already a great harvest." Han Sen said so, but still can not help but regret.


    The body of the crystal wall **** snail was brought back to the shelter by Hansen. There is no living thing, and it will not be rejected by the shelter, just like the body of the sun golden larvae.


    The black conch in the **** unicorn body has been cleared. Although the injury is very heavy, it is not life-threatening. With its vitality and resilience, it will not take long to make up for it.


    The flesh and blood of the moving conch and the remaining electric meat and blood all let the blood unicorn eat the body. Hansen bit his teeth and fed the heterogeneous gene of the moving conch to the blood unicorn, making up for the lost blood.


    When I returned to the Undersea City, it was already two days later that the wound on the blood unicorn could not be seen, but it did not fully recover.


    The blood unicorn was firstly hit by the crystal wall snail, and later it was invaded by the black small conch. The source was very heavy. Unless there is a lot of resources to supplement it, it will take some time to recover completely.


    Hansen turned around again on the seabed for the past two days. No other king-level aliens were found. I don��t know why there are two king-level aliens, and there is also a crystal wall conch.


    Hansen has the heart to explore the cave, but unfortunately he is not good at body contraction. The hole is getting smaller and smaller. In the end, it seems to be the size of the needle tip. Hansen has dug for a long time and has not dug anything. Finally, only Can helplessly give up.


    "Or take the **** unicorn to the emperor''s garden to make up for it." Hansen made up his mind and went to the emperor''s garden.


    Of course, he didn''t want to provoke the emperor tree this time. He just wanted to find an emperor''s lower vein and absorb some emperor. The main reason is to let the **** unicorn absorb some of the emperor, hoping to speed up the recovery of the injury.


    Although Hansen has been very low-key this time, when he entered the emperor''s garden, it still attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    I finally found a main root emperor, but someone has already gotten the first place.


    Hansen took a closer look and suddenly his mouth was slightly upturned, revealing a smile: "It��s really a narrow road, it turns out to be the Sword Star Prince."


    Hansen did not hesitate, and now flew directly toward the sword star prince.


    The Sword Star Emperor and a few knights sat on the main root of the Emperor Dragon, and saw Han Sen flying over, suddenly his face changed.


    "My good brother, should you learn the truth of respecting your elder brother? I want this main emperor dragon, and I don''t want to retreat quickly." Hansen said as he walked toward the main root emperor.


    The Sword Star Prince was originally very annoyed at the fact that Hansen was taken away by Mrs. Mirror. At this time, listening to Han Sen��s speech was even more furious. He said: ��Respect the elder brother should be, but even if I give it to you, I am afraid you can''t keep it, what''s the use?"


    The other emperors of the emperor knew that Hansen was sue by the Sword Star, and that he was arrested in the Temple of Heaven. With the character of Bai Yi, he would not be willing to give up, and he was a look of good looks.


    "It seems that I should teach you how to be a brother." Han Sen sneered, directly condensing the boxing power, and a stunned fist hit the sword star prince and others on the faucet.


    "Take them!" The Sword Star Prince was somewhat afraid of Hansen''s **** unicorn, and did not dare to go forward in battle, just a cold drink.


    The four knights behind him suddenly rushed out, and two of them were half-step deification.


    With the strength and ability of the Sword Star Prince, it is naturally impossible to conquer a half-step deification knight in a short time. With so many powerful knights, the main reason is that he is benefiting from the power of his mother.


    In front of the four knights rushed over two, the two half-step deification knights apparently went to the **** unicorn.


    If it is normal, Han Sen will let the **** unicorn shoot a battle, but now the **** unicorn injury has not healed, naturally can not let it out.


    Hansen laughed and said: "Come on, let me teach you this brother today, what is the invincible emperor."


    Saying, the boxing force of the Emperor''s shocking fists rolled all the four knights into it.


    "Is he crazy in the white game?" The emperor''s empresses are all showing their sorrowful color. What is the color of the game? They are very clear.


    Although he has enlightened the ancestral stone statue and won the emperor''s protection, but these are not great for his strength level, his true strength is only a king''s field, with his strength and the source of the water, against a It is still possible to deify the knight in half a step. Now I want to be an enemy four, and some are too arrogant.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2364： Boxing town four rides

    "Take his own insults and take him to me." Sword star prince cold channel.


    "Bai Yi is really getting more and more mad, but it is fortunate to have enlightened the ancestral stone statue, and fortunately, he has been protected by the emperor, and he is arrogant and does not know who he is." The nineteenth prince coldly said.


    Bai Lingshuang is also nearby, and it is also frowning. The white game is indeed a bit too arrogant.


    Originally after Hansen got the protection of the Emperor, Bai Lingshuang was still considering whether to go with him or even the intention of forming an alliance.


    However, the situation of Bai Yi has just improved a bit. He is so arrogant and arrogant. The thought of trying to win the game is a bit weak.


    Not afraid of God''s opponents, I am afraid of pig-like teammates, like the violent and impulsive character of Bai Yi, sooner or later will cause big trouble, Bai Lingshuang had some hesitation before, but now he has already given up.


    Hansen doesn''t care so much. He just acts according to the character of Bai Yi and tries to play a white game.


    What''s more, he originally watched the Sword Star emperor not pleasing to the eye, just taking the opportunity to teach him lessons.


    The imperial boxing force of the Emperor was shocked to the four knights. The two half-step deifications had to give up the plan to rush to the **** unicorn, first to deal with Hansen��s fist.


    However, they did not dare to kill Hansen, only want to knock Hansen back.


    It is a big sin to kill in the emperor''s garden, but if they only kill the **** unicorn, the dean of the sword star prince''s uncle is at the end of the day, and it may not be lost.


    However, if you really kill the 16-year-old son of Bai Yi, then you will definitely die.


    Hansen did not care so much, the Emperor''s shocking fist was used by him to the limit, and his imperial thriller was a combination of the will of the water, the imperial boxing, which was improved after Hansen watched the ancient water god. The emperor was shocked by the sky.


    At this time, it was displayed, and the fists were like a huge wave. One wave, one wave and one wave, one wave was stronger than one wave. It was even hard to give birth to an enemy four, and the four knights were all under pressure.


    The two half-step deified knights did not dare to shoot all the time, fearing that the sixteen princes were killed, but after a few punches, their faces all changed.


    Not only the four knights, the sword star prince, Bai Lingshuang, the nineteen princes and many other emperors are all horrified.


    I saw Hansen Ruoqiang��s imperial power in the universe, and the majestic fists of the sea were suppressed under the stars, and the four knights were forced to step back, one by one, the sound of a roaring roar, the sword and the gun. The ray is constantly erupting, but it is still difficult to break Hansen��s boxing repression.


    Under the strength of the sea like a dragon, even a half-step deified knight is also deeply immersed in it. It seems to be a lonely boat in the waves of the sea, far from being comparable to the prestige of the day.


    "The old 16 actually turned the Emperor''s shocking fist to this point?" The nineteenth son looked unbelievable.


    Bai Lingshuang is also a look of sorrow. On the power of the imperial shock, Hansen is not the strongest, but those who are stronger than him are eight-fold and nine-thousand, even half-step deified kings, like Hansen. In the field of the king''s level, the Emperor''s horror can be used to play such power. Now he is only one.


    Moreover, Hansen��s practice is the most basic empire, and most of the other emperors�� cultivators are mostly evolved and evolved. Just like Bai Wei��s practice of the ultimate martial arts, the power is better than the basic emperor. Extremely shocking, it is much stronger.


    Now Hansen uses the Emperor''s thriller, which contains the water''s artistic conception. It is also an upgraded version of the Emperor''s Shocking, and this upgraded version was created by Hansen himself. This is the reason why Bai Lingshuang was really surprised.


    It is possible to improve the Imperial Heavenly Boxing into its own boxing method. How can such talents and abilities be just a simple minded person.


    Bai Lingshuang looked at the air as the emperor suppressed Hansen of the four knights, and his eyes showed a complex color.


    The sword star prince is even more eager to see his teeth. Although he is young, he relies on the strength of the matriarchal family, and among the many emperors, he is considered to be a well-known name.


    Like the infamous prince of Bai Yi, now he has suppressed his four knights by the rank of the king, which really makes his heart unacceptable.


    If it is a half-step deification of the ordinary clan, it is not surprising that the emperor''s prince can suppress it, but his four knights are all from the great forces within the emperor, and the two half-step deifications are not pure emperors. The genus, but also some of the blood of the emperor, the strength of the strength is even if the general imperial family half-step deification also has a fighting power, may not necessarily lose.


    But now the two-and-a-half-step deification and the two kings of the nine-fold field battled with Hansen, but they were suppressed without the counterattack force. The sword star prince asked himself not to Hansen, and his heart was like a snake bite. The uncomfortable faces are somewhat distorted.


    "I didn''t expect the 16th brother to have such strength. It is really impressive." The top of the emperor''s faucet in the distance, a golden robe man sitting cross-legged, said faintly.


    In the Jinpao man, there is still a green man, and the man said coldly: "He is not old 16 is still difficult to say, why should the Prince be so intimate?"


    "The four brothers said this, since the father can accommodate him, then he must be the sixteenth brother." said the Prince.


    The four emperors sneered aloud: "I don''t think it is necessary. What is the virtue of the old sixteen? You and I are very clear. Why is he so talented? Not to mention the concept of boxing, but it is to be divided by four enemies. The way the knight plays with the palm of his hand is not the old sixteen guy who is rude and simple."


    The prince slightly narrowed his eyes and looked at Hansen in the war. "Who knows, people are unpredictable, maybe we have mistakenly watched the sixteen brothers before."


    The four emperors did not say anything, but they snorted, and their eyes were always staring at Hansen, who is like a demon.


    Hey!


    Hansen punched down and slammed into a half-step deified knight. After a long time of overlap, the power of the Emperor��s shocking fist did not know how many times it was enlarged, even if it was half-step deified. The strong is also difficult to hit hard, Hansen punched the armor with a punch, the sternum was beaten down, and the blood spurted out from the half-step deification of the knight.


    Without hesitation, the next second, Hansen��s body had already fallen on the top of the fallen knight, and it was suppressed by a punch, like a star river hanging over it, and the power of terror was attacked by the Tianhe Waterfall.


    "White game... You dare to kill my knight... I will not die with you..." Sword Star Prince''s eyes are red and screaming.


    "Don''t dare." Han Sen''s voice came in indifference, but the horrible emperor was shocked, but almost at the same time bombarded the half-step deification of the knight.

 Chapter 2365： Emperor gene

    "White game..." The sword star snarl roared, and he wanted to choose someone.


    Hey!


    Under the imperial concussion, the half-step deification of the knight''s body''s bone meridians was beaten, and the body suddenly went down like a smashed mud.


    Hansen grabbed the body and was abolished, but the man did not die. He was thrown at the sword star prince.


    "As you wish, he is still alive." Han Sen said lightly.


    "White game, I will not die with you!" The sword star prince caught the knight and found that it was already a waste person. Even the heterogeneous gene was broken by Hansen, and suddenly he was shocked and angry.


    "It''s a good man. It''s hard to do. You let me keep his life. I will spare him. You are not satisfied. It is really difficult for me to be a brother." Hansen said, his figure has already risen again.


    The remaining three knights were shocked and angry, and wanted to escape. However, they found that there was no chance to escape under the horror of the wrath of the sea, but once they retreat, they would be directly overlapped. The stack of taekwondo defeats the body.


    However, they did not retreat, but Hansen had already rushed over, and the strength of the road was heavily suppressed. First, the kings of the two nine-fold fields, and then the half-step deification, were all abolished by Hansen��s fists. I threw it to the sword star prince.


    Many emperors and emperors are in the heart, Han Sen is so unscrupulous as he is overwhelmed, so that they have to consider the attitude of Han Sen in the future.


    The sword star prince almost broke his teeth, but after all, he did not dare to shoot Hansen. He stunned Hansen with a look of vengeance, and turned around with four disabled knights.


    "What, the guy in Jianxing is too rude, and he has to endure it." The nineteen emperor said with a grin.


    "This is terrible, the sword star is not simple." Bai Qilang did not know when he came over and sighed: "Our generation is really the most promising and most tragic generation of the Imperial, too many outstanding emperors. The emperor, now a guy like the sixteenth, seventeenth, and the sword star, will not be the master of the future."


    "The more chaotic it is, the more fun it is. Otherwise it would be like a pool of stagnant water, it would be too boring." The 19th Emperor said.


    Everyone watched Hansen go to the main Gen Din, no one went forward to provocate, even the half-step deification of the knight was suppressed, the general emperor of the emperor asked himself not Hansen opponent, capable of suppressing Hansen��s emperor, not willing At this moment, I will shoot.


    Hansen was sitting on the head of the main root dragon with **** unicorn, and the other emperors also dispersed.


    After waiting for a few hours, I saw the flood of yellow leaves, and the main root of the dragon roared toward the ground.


    Unlike the little emperor dragon that Hansen had before, this main root emperor is extremely large and has been drilling toward the earth''s veins, getting closer and closer to the golden veins.


    When Hansen followed Bai Wei, the ground veins seen were like a golden sun in the sky, and the veins that I see now are too big to imagine because of the distance.


    A strip of gold empire flew out of the veins, very close to Hansen and **** unicorns, Hansen easily captured several emperors and introduced them into the body for refining.


    The **** unicorn also greedily devours the temper there, and it seems that the spirit is much better.


    "Duke of Gene 1."


    After Hansen absorbed more than thirty sighs, he suddenly heard a tone in his mind.


    Hansen��s slight glimpse, continued and overjoyed: ��Is this temperament also a heterogeneous gene?��


    When I came last time, it was too far from the local veins, and the absorption of the monarch was limited. I could not condense the Duke gene. At this time, I absorbed a lot of temperament and finally condensed the genes.


    Hansen did not have much motivation. At this time, it was greedy to absorb the emperor, and after absorbing more than fifty scorpions, he heard the sound of the Duke��s gene increase.


    "So, I don''t have to look for aliens anymore. I just need to absorb the temperament, and I can get enough Duke genes." Hansen''s heart is happy, and he occupies this main root dragon to swallow the emperor.


    The main root of Emperor Dragon has not left the veins, Hansen''s Duke gene has reached a full value of 100 points, and absorbed a lot of emperor, but did not increase the Duke''s genes.


    Hansen chose to open the first genetic lock of the gene story with a hundred Duke genes.


    The process was very smooth, exactly the same as the last promotion of the ice muscle jade bone, the genetic language opened the first genetic lock, and the biological promotion of the gene universe is similar to the star.


    One hundred points of the Duke''s genes disappeared, Hansen absorbed the emperor again, and the Duke''s genes really increased again.


    When the main Gen Dungeon left the veins and returned to the ground, Hansen had another six Duke genes.


    "It''s a good thing!" Hansen''s heart was happy, and he took over the main root of the emperor. He did not go anywhere. He planned to open all the genetic locks of his own genetics with the help of the emperor.


    In the far-flung place of the emperor''s country, a mountain peak stands in nothingness. It seems that there is such a majestic mountain in the distance, but if it really flies toward the mountain, it finds that the mountain is illusory, no matter how Flying, but never able to get close to the mountain.


    That mountain is the polar mountain of one of the three great mountains of the emperor''s country. There are countless horror legends. Many powerful people have fallen because of the exploration of the mountains. There are many half-step deifications and even deified powers.


    So far, the secrets of the mountains have not been fully explored. There are many places on the mountain, and even the strong whites do not dare to get involved.


    At this time, on the mountain road to the left of the mountain, there is a ghost-like man moving forward step by step.


    Every step he took to the extreme mountain was like an invisible force falling on him, which made his body fade a point. Now it is only halfway up the mountain. The body is already transparent and almost disappears. .


    However, the man still looked at the top of the mountain with a firm gaze, and continued to move toward the top of the mountain.


    "Half-and-a-half-and-half-miles in the middle of the mountain, one step at a time, one world." When the man went to the middle of the mountain, he saw only the stone wall in the middle of the mountain, with such a sentence written in blood.


    The man glanced at him and continued to walk towards the top of the mountain without any concern.


    Legend has it that this sentence was written by the seven ancestors of the emperor. The seven ancestors came here with deification, and did not move on. After leaving such a sentence, they turned and went.


    Since then, the descendants of the Emperor of the Shangji Mountain, but whoever crosses here, have lost their lives in the mountains. So far there is only one exception.


    The exception is the emperor of the previous generation, but the emperor has not died since he crossed the place. However, he does not mention anything about the mountains. He only said that if the descendants of the future generations are lucky enough to go from here. The top of the mountain is not dead, and it will surely achieve the supreme body of the same generation.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2366： Woman in stone

    In the distant stars, like the infernal space of purgatory, many creatures from different races, under the whip of the supervisors, use the most primitive iron shovel, chisel, hammer, etc. in the **** of fire everywhere. Tools to dig rocks.


    Those rocks are black like ink, without a little luster, and the light shines on the stone, as if it has been absorbed.


    The Duke-level strongman held the shovel and knocked it down. The Mars on the stone collapsed and only opened a shallow mark.


    Here, the Duke of the Duke has a hard-working existence, and those Counts of the Viscount can only do some simple handling work.


    The excavated stones were transported to the quarry and polished into various stone tools.


    Among them, there is a man with a faint expression, holding a brush on the stone to draw a picture, leaving a lot of lines on it, it seems to be planning what these stones should be carved into.


    The aristocratic workers who were responsible for carving and polishing the stone were all looking at the man with envy.


    In the **** gate of this aristocrat, such as a dog, unless it is the native of the Hells, all other tribes are slave workers. Even if the king is caught here, it is a life of hard work.


    However, the man who looked a little weak and not windy, and only the Marquis-level cultivation, was actually reused by the Hells in just a few months, not only did not need to do the hard work, but also You can enjoy a lot of resources, even the hells are looking at him differently.


    "Ning Yue, you are doing very well, what should we do next, can we be more efficient?" Hell King blinked and looked at the young man who entered the palace.


    This man of the crystal family made him curious. A marquis of a foreign nationality was recommended by the subordinate aristocrats in a short period of several months. He finally came to him, even if it was a king-level power. This level.


    The Hell King originally only listened to his suggestions, and then he will be sent to those slaves again. Only the Hells are the most important. Other races are just slaves that are used.


    However, as time goes by, Ningyue will make some suggestions at intervals, so that their work efficiency will become higher and more reasonable, leaving the Hell King with a lot of time and trouble.


    Every time Hell King wants to send Ningyue back, Ning Yue will have a better plan to implement. After Hell King listened to his plan, he still felt that he should stay with him to complete the plan.


    After a while, not just the Hell King, it seems that the Hells here are used to the existence of Ning Yue.


    "Blood...blood...blood..." There was a scream in the stone field.


    Ning Yue frowned and looked over, I saw a large stone was excavated, and the cracks in the stone actually flowed out of the bright red liquid, and also exudes a **** taste.


    The slave workers nearby were all panicked and fleeing, but Ning Yue was staring at the black boulders.


    This is not the first time such a thing has happened. It has only happened three times in the past few months since Ningyue.


    The blackstone that was dug out for the first time bleed, and a **** red worm was rushed inside, killing thousands of slave workers and supervisors. Finally, the Hell King personally shot and killed the **** worm.


    The second blackstone was dug, but all the slave workers in the area were infected with a terrible toxin. After mourning for ten days, the whole body was turned into concentrated water and died. The number of dead was as high as tens of thousands.


    The blackstone that was dug up for the third time bleeds, and a small green sword flies out from the inside, directly through the head of the Duke who digs the black stone, and disappears before flying to the sky before the Qingming.


    This is the fourth **** black stone that Ning Yue has seen. The blood in the cracks is flowing and flowing, like a tearful tear of blood, flowing down by drop.


    Suddenly, Ning Yue saw a finger sticking out of the crack. The finger was so beautiful that it couldn''t be said, but the blood on the nail was red, but it made people feel cold and could not help but shudder.


    One...two...three...


    The fingers in the cracks continued to increase. When the ten fingers were filled with cracks, only a slamming sound was heard, and the black boulder was torn into two halves by the ten fingers.


    A woman dressed in a demon-stained armor came out of it, and a pair of red scorpions swept through the many creatures that were running away from the panic.


    Suddenly, the woman moved, like a demon from hell, turned into a group of blood and flashing, where the **** nails passed, there was a constant scream of creatures, and the blood spewed like a spring, for a moment. I don''t know how many creatures are torn by the palms of both hands.


    The horrible breath came, and many kings of the Hell King and the Hells came to kill, and a **** battle broke out in this hellish heterogeneous space.


    Blood... blood everywhere...


    The blood of slave labor, the blood of the Hells, are full of dead bodies everywhere, and almost no living people can be seen in the entire alien space.


    But it is only almost, and there are two living bodies that are full of vitality.


    One is the demon woman wearing the blood-colored armor, and the other is the **** king.


    The situation of the demon woman is very bad. The red scorpion is flashing with the savage savage. The **** armor on the body has been broken many times. The broken sword is also inserted in the scorpion. The chest does not know what the rifle is running through. A **** hole, blood flowing all over the body, almost unable to stand.


    The situation of the King of Hell was not so good. One corner was cut off, and one leg was already away from his body. The stomach was cut horizontally and the intestines flowed out.


    It��s just that the face of Hell��s face is full of angry flames. The hells in the entire alien space have been extinct by the enchanting woman in front of him. There is not even a living mouth except him.


    "I will let you not die!" Hell King opened his mouth and spit out a large mouthful of blood. There was a green sword in the blood.


    If Ning Yue can still see it, he will recognize the green sword, which is the handle that broke away when he digs out the black stone for the third time.


    The demon woman saw the green little sword, and the original fierce eyes changed a bit. It seems that there is such a trace of fear.


    "Hey!" Hell King grabbed the green sword, roared and rushed to the demon woman, and the green sword was cut to her head.


    The demon woman blocked the green sword with one hand and the other hand to the heart of the Hell King. The green sword broke a hand of the demon woman, and the palm of the demon woman also smashed the **** king. heart.


    when!


    The green little sword fell to the ground, and the eyes of the **** king slowly dispersed, but at the moment when the fire of life was about to go out, the **** king returned to the light and burst into the last glory of life, and the hands stunned the demon. Woman''s neck.

 Chapter 2367： Night charm

    Hey!


    The green light flashed and the head of the Hell King was smashed down.


    The demon woman glimpsed a little and looked at the thin man holding the green sword in her hand. She didn''t even find that there were living creatures here.


    The enchanting woman slightly narrowed her eyes. She remembered it for a while, only to remember that this man was in the stone field when she rushed out of Blackrock. It should have been one of the first creatures she killed.


    However, when she thought about it carefully, she did not expect to kill his picture, because he was too humble, as if he had a **** hand at the time, and then he did not look at him again.


    "He didn''t die?" The demon woman looked up and down the man with a small sword and a smile. I don''t know why, seeing his smile, the demon woman actually wants to laugh with him, like Infected by his smile.


    The demon woman looked at Ning Yue and said: "You are very good. If you form a contract with me, you can borrow my deification power and let you go to the top to deify. From now on, there is no disadvantage, and he will dominate the universe."


    Ning Yue was smiling and slowly walked to the front of the demon woman.


    "You don''t believe me?" The demon woman looked at Ning Yue''s face. Although she knew that she should be alert to him at this time, she couldn''t help but be confused by his smile. It is difficult to treat him as an enemy.


    "Letter." Ning Yue said very sincerely.


    The demon woman slowly breathed a sigh of relief. I don��t know why, when Ning Yue said it, there is a kind of power that people can believe. It seems that as long as he said it, it must be the heartfelt truth from the heart.


    Just as the demon woman took a long sigh of relief and opened her mouth to say something, the green sword in the hands of Ning Yue had already left her head.


    The head of the demon woman has fallen to the side, and the **** scorpion is still staring at Ning Yue, which seems unbelievable.


    Ning Yue sighed aloud: "I believe that you can bring me powerful power, but that person, but not by external force can win, I have to go step by step, it is possible to stand on his back before."


    Ning Yue wiped the green sword, but the figure appeared in the mind, his eyes flashed a trace of obstinacy, and instantly restored calm, and lightly went to the body of the demon woman and the **** king.


    ......


    Hansen has always occupied the main root of the Emperor Dragon to absorb the imperialism, more than a month of time has not left.


    The blood unicorn followed him to absorb so much temperament, the injury on his body was already good, and Hansen got more than 500 Duke genes in this one month.


    However, the genetic term can only open three genetic locks, and it can no longer be opened. The remaining Duke genes are used by Hansen to open the ice muscles and the blood vessels.


    The ice muscle jade is the same, there is no way to continue to open after opening the three gene locks.


    "Opening the first genetic lock is equivalent to a star, and opening the second genetic lock is equivalent to a celestial body. After the third genetic lock is turned on, it should already be above the celestial body. It feels different from the celestial body, but it says no. Where is the difference?" Han Sen carefully understands that after opening the third genetic lock, it seems quite a mystery.


    In this more than a month, another harvest is that the hole Xuan Jing finally broke through to the Duke level, forming the body of the attribute, just because there is no Duke gene, and it is impossible to intend to lock the gene.


    After the genetic language has opened three genetic locks, it is still difficult to refine and absorb those emperors. It seems that those emperors have merged with Hansen''s cell flesh and blood, and they can no longer be separated.


    Hansen also wants to stay in the emperor''s garden, absorb some emperor, and open the three genetic locks of blood and nerves. Unfortunately, this beautiful wish was completely shattered by the arrival of Bai Lingshuang.


    "Sixteen brothers, are you interested in sitting in my night charm city?" Bai Lingshuang smiled and looked at Han Sen.


    "I certainly want to go to the night charm city, but unfortunately the pockets have no capital to go." Hansen said in the heart: "This woman is not good at finding me, I don''t know what is going on?"


    "Xueer and fine wine are all ready, today I am a sister''s treat." Bai Lingshuang said with a smile.


    "In this case, my brother is not welcome." Hansen''s eyes flashed with greed.


    Although Hansen does not want to go, but since Bai Lingshuang has come, he will certainly not return empty-handed. Since it is necessary to go, it is better to be refreshed, so as not to be seen by Bai Lingshuang.


    The white game has been greedy for a long time. If this is not the case, it will not conform to the character of the white game.


    In the most luxurious top-floor private room in the night charm city, Han Sen leaned on the sofa, holding a snow in one hand and holding a wine glass in one hand. He looked at Bai Lingshuang with a sigh of relief: "Ten sister, if you have anything, just say it." I have sent so many benefits to me, wouldn��t it just be as simple as wanting to talk to my sister and sister?"


    "A few more days are the day of the big test of our emperor''s emperor. I don''t know what plans you have for the 16th brother?" Bai Lingshuang asked with a smile.


    Hansen poured a sip of wine, and the big hand squeezed a hand on Cher''s fragrant buttocks. He said, "What can I do? I am just a king of a heavy field. There is no shortage of half-step deification in the emperor''s emperor. There is also the supremacy of the deified level, what can I have?"


    Bai Lingshuang��s eyes flashed a bit of disgust, but his face was smiling: ��That��s not necessarily the case. The big test is only for the father��s purpose to test the progress of the emperors�� emperors. It��s not necessarily the first, as long as they can In the performance, the father sees it in his eyes, and there is no reward."


    After a pause, Bai Lingshuang went on to say: "These days, the progress of the sixteen brothers is obvious to all. If you have some performances at the time of the big test, you will definitely get the attention of the father and you will get a lot of rewards."


    "I don''t dare to think so." Hansen said without hesitation.


    Bai Lingshuang stared at Hansen for a while, and then he said: "If you really don''t want to compete for the college entrance examination, I will have a financial road to share with you. I don''t know if you have any will?"


    "I don''t have anything at the moment. The most lacking is the word of finance. The ten sisters please say." Hansen immediately came to the spirit and looked at Bai Ling Frost Road with great interest.


    Bai Lingshuang��s face suddenly smiled: ��You should remember that there is such a thing in Denghuashan in the big test? That bone mountain is dangerous to the general emperor, except for the four brothers and three who have been promoted to deification. Besides the sisters, many other emperors and emperors, even if they are Princes, I am afraid it is difficult to guarantee that they will be able to climb the top of the mountain. But the sixteen brothers are different, you have the protection of the emperor, you will be able to climb the top of the mountain. ��


    "Ten sister may wish to say straight." Han Sen slightly frowned.


    "You help me to climb the top of the mountain, what I want to do despite opening." Bai Lingshuang condensed a smile and said seriously.

 Chapter 2368： Strange number

    Coming back from the night charm city, Han Sen is considering the big test.


    The big test is a test of the strength of the emperor''s emperor. Some test the overall strength of a team and the commanding ability of the emperor''s emperor. They can participate with the knight.


    However, there are still many projects that test the strength of the emperor''s own majesty. Only the emperor''s emperor can participate in it personally, such as the summit test of Huagushan.


    Huagu Mountain is one of the three great mountains of the Emperor''s City. Although it is not as dangerous as a mountain, it is not so easy to climb to the top.


    Denghua Bone Mountain, strength is only a part, more need courage and perseverance


    The reason why this mountain has the name of the bone, is not the poison of the bones, but that even if it is born and proud, it will be left in this mountain, and finally can only be proud of the head in front of the mountain.


    Hansen has not yet passed through the Bone Mountain. It is difficult to figure out what kind of force it is. It can kill courage and perseverance and let a proud creature lower his head in front of it.


    However, according to Bai Lingshuang, the chances of the emperor and the emperor who have the esoteric and esoteric characters will be greatly improved.


    Hansen has many emperor protections, including the word proud and bone. His chances of climbing to the top of the mountain are high, so Bai Lingshuang wants to pay a high price, so Hansen helps her to climb the top of the mountain.


    The reason why Bai Lingshuang wants to climb the top of the mountain is not only the appreciation of the White Emperor, but also the benefits of the bone top. Only when you reach the top of the mountain, you have a chance to get it.


    As for the benefits, Bai Lingshuang did not say that Han Sen could not ask.


    "What is there on the top of the mountain?" When Hansen was thinking about it, the communicator suddenly rang.


    I took a look and found that it was a strange number. He pretended to be a white game, but Hansen��s previous communication number was still there, but Hansen had never contacted the eclipse to avoid being detected by the Emperor.


    Suddenly there was a strange number hitting him, so that he could not help but have some doubts. Hesitated, Hansen still connected the communication, and he wanted to see who said it.


    After the communication is connected, the hologram of the other party jumps out of the communication.


    It was a delicate woman, a long black hair was very refreshing, five tubes exquisite, a pair of emerald-like eyes are very eye-catching, the chest is small, but the curvature is quite perfect.


    Han Sen probably judged the woman in the image. Although it is not a peerless, it is also about nine minutes, but Hansen has not seen this woman.


    "You are?" Hansen looked at the woman and saw the woman''s indifferent look. He looked at it for a while, and he was a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen her.


    "I am Ning Yue, is it easy to talk?" The woman''s voice was very sweet and sweet, but when she said it, Hansen was shocked. Zhang opened his mouth and did not close.


    Han Sen just thought that this woman was familiar, but she couldn��t remember where she had seen her. Now I heard the words of Ning Yue, and it seems that I was struck by a thunder. I suddenly understood what the familiar feeling was. .


    Except for the woman''s body and lines, this woman''s temperament is extremely like Ning Yue. If it weren''t for the emerald-like pupils that made him somewhat confused, Hansen might have thought of it just now.


    But even so, Hansen was surprised and couldn''t speak for a while.


    "Wait, I will contact you." Hansen hangs up the communication, then hits the brain, logs in an account, and dials the number from the Internet.


    Soon, the communication was connected again, and the image projected by the brain was still a pretty woman.


    "What is the situation?" Hansen asked with a smile, and he had no doubt that someone had faked Ningyue.


    Not to mention that Ning Yue''s temperament is very unique, it is difficult to imitate like this, even if someone can imitate, Ning Yue is not a famous strong, what is the use of posing as a person?


    Retreat 10,000 steps and say that even if it is good, it is impossible to get a woman to pretend to be Ning Yue, which is too much.


    Seeing Han Sen''s strong smile, Ning Yue''s eyes twitched twice, trying to use the gentle and indifferent voice of ordinary times to say the story.


    Before he was arrested by the Hells in a hidden heterogeneous space as a slave, then there was an incident in which Black Rock climbed out of a woman and killed the Hells and slaves.


    Ning Yue took the green sword and used the green sword to kill the **** king and the woman who climbed out of the stone.


    After killing them, Ning Yue knew that the **** king and the woman were real deified strongmen, not half-step deification of the half-tone. Ning Yue was also very surprised, mainly because he was surprised by the power of the green sword. terrible.


    With Ningyue only the power of the Marquis, even with a deified weapon, I am afraid that it is impossible to cut off the different kinds of flesh and blood, but he used the green sword to easily get rid of the two deified heads.


    Although they are already one of the most serious injuries, the power of the green sword is the most important reason.


    "You said that you used the green sword to kill two deified aliens?" Hansen looked at Ning Yue with amazement and couldn''t believe his ears.


    He can''t hurt the degenerate with the thorns of the scorpion, and Ning Yue is only the Marquis level. It is incredible to use a small sword to directly smash the head of the deified creature.


    "Yes, I also got a deified soul." Ning Yue said, he took out the green sword.


    "God of the beast... You earned a lot..." Hansen exclaimed, carefully watching the little sword in the hands of Ning Yue, the blade is only one foot long and **** wide, the whole body is very delicate, but can not see What''s special about it, there are no patterns on it, and there are no things like scabbards.


    "I would rather not make it." Ning Yue said faintly, the green sword in his hand turned over and let Hansen see the other side of the blade. I saw a trace of blue color on it, like a liquid splashing on it. The mark left behind.


    "What is that?" Hansen asked.


    "I don''t know, I can''t erase it." Ning Yue paused and continued to say: "After killing two deified species, the two deified bodies are turned into concentrated water, and finally nothing left, even the different species. No genes."


    Hansen couldn''t help but frown, and he showed a dignified color.


    Deified aliens are all heterogeneous genes, and that is not something that can be easily removed. All of this is obviously related to the green sword.


    "After that I left the alien space, I slept on the way, and when I woke up, it became what I am now." Ning Yue sighed.


    "That... you are just looking like this... or the internal structure of the body..." Hansen didn''t know how to word it.


    "No, my male characteristics are still there, but some features are biased towards feminization..." Ning Yue''s eyes twitched.

 Chapter 2369： Demon sword

    "Cough cough... Have you ever tried to start with the green sword?" Hansen��s brain suddenly jumped out of a child��s unsuitable word, then quickly shook his head and took the word out of his mind.


    Ning Yue looked weird and said: "I tried various methods, including destroying it, throwing it away, or even selling it, but my body has been in this state no matter what I do, and As long as I fall asleep, it will definitely be on me after I wake up."


    "It seems that this is a demon sword... What are your plans?" Han Sen knows that Ning Yue is a very assertive person. He can''t just find someone to talk about.


    "The green sword was dug out of the ore of the alien space, so I went back to the alien space and searched the Hell''s residence, which is obviously a temporary stronghold, and there are not many clues, but I I still found something. What is certain now is that the Hells are controlled by people, and they will dig stones there. Building palaces and stone statues is just a blind eye. Their real purpose should be what is under the mine."


    After a pause, Ning Yue said: "If you want to solve the mystery of the green sword, you might start from the stone mine."


    "You''d better stay away from that alien space right now," Hansen said.


    "I am now on the planet of Wanbao, before I left, I have tried to erase all traces." Ning Yue said.


    "Do you know who is behind the hell?" Hansen asked again.


    "I don''t know, I am just a clue to find out from the clues. There is no definite evidence." Ning Yue shook his head again.


    Hansen has been indulging for a moment: "Give me some time, I am in trouble now, I can''t find the opportunity to leave the Emperor. You wait a second, I will find you the opportunity to contact you after I go out."


    "Good." Ning Yue did not say much, agreed on some of the details of the contact and then hang up the communication.


    Hansen��s mouth twitched twice, and he seemed to want to laugh, but he couldn��t smile.


    Fortunately, it was Ning Yue who encountered this thing. He could accept it with his heart. If he was replaced by Hansen, he would not be crazy.


    Hansen called out the starry sky map of the Imperial Family and searched for the heterogeneous space that Ning Yue said, but he did not get it. He searched for the star field where the alien space was located and found that it was only a small race with a galaxy belonging to the town. Under the name of the Temple of Heaven, a very small minor affiliated race.


    "It seems that it has nothing to do with this small race. The heterogeneous space should be known only by a few people." Hansen thought for a moment: "The **** and the forces behind them are so secretive. It is not possible to come there. It may even be possible. It is the hostile force of the town Tiangong, so it will secretly exploit the development. If they dare not blatantly enter the alien space, I and Ning Yue may have a chance."


    Thinking of this, Han Sen felt that his brain was a little bit painful. The problem was that he couldn��t get the Emperor now, and Mrs. Jing couldn��t let him go.


    Moreover, Hansen��s own strength is also a problem. The place can even dig out the alienation of the Shenhua class. His current strength is not enough. If you want to go, you have to bring a little red bird. Otherwise, it is difficult to settle the problem.


    In the same way as Ning Yue, it provoked some dirty things. Han Sen thought about the appearance of his time, and some scalp numb, could not help but shudder.


    "Ning Yue is not an impatient person, he should be able to wait, I will solve the predicament in front of me." Han Sen frowned.


    The time he agreed with the Blue Ocean Heart is coming soon. I want to see what the holy thing is. If I have the chance to get it, I will not improve my own strength.


    Even if it was obtained by Lan Haixin, she was the wife of Bai Yi��s name. Hansen helped her and wanted to help Hansen.


    I want to go and think, and they don��t suffer from the blue sea heart, so Hansen does not resist this, and is very curious.


    There is not much time, Han Sen has not gone to the emperor''s garden, he is at home to understand the secret of the tunnel mysterious classics. Dong Xuan Jing is different from other genetic techniques. Even after promotion, it is necessary to understand the application of those powers. It is not a genetic technique that can be used directly.


    The body of the attribute condensed by the hole Xuan Jing does not know what attribute it is. It seems to be similar to the hole in the Xuanqi field, but there are some differences. Hansen has been studying the use of this attribute.


    Also worthy of being studied, there is the moving mountain conch beast soul, the kind of blue light field is also very wonderful, but it seems that there is no direct effect on the creature. Han Sen studied for several days, finally got some eyebrows and figured out The real use of moving mountains.


    Outside the palace of the Undersea City, the aristocrats of the Krai have gathered together, but the number is very small. There are more than two hundred seamen in total, but there are five king-level sirens and one half-step deification.


    Coupled with the blue sea heart this king level, the residual power of the Kraken people is still very good, but unfortunately they can not be used for Hansen, they only listen to the orders of the blue sea heart.


    Bai Yihao is also the blood of a generation of saints, and is the husband of the blue sea heart, but not even a fart in the eyes of the Kraken people.


    If Hansen has not made some achievements in the past, let them look at them with some surprises. I am afraid that their eyes on Hansen will be full of disdain.


    Lan Haixin took Boa to stand at the forefront of the team and saw Han Sen coming with **** unicorns. Boer left a fearful look and hid behind the blue sea, and took the blue sea heart''s clothes.


    "Boa is not afraid, there is a sister here, will not let anyone hurt you a hair." Blue Sea heart with a hand to hold the soft comfort of Boa.


    "This acting... This value... It��s a pity that I don��t want to be a child star..." Hansen was a little dumbfounded. Boa is really a ghost. If he doesn��t know Boa, he will definitely be deceived by her.


    Hansen smiled coldly and narrowed his eyes and stared at Boa. "You don''t forget, she is my daughter."


    "I warn you, don''t play Boa''s idea, you can''t afford the consequences." Seeing Bao''s fear of hiding behind her, Blue Sea suddenly said to Han Sen.


    "Well, but you are not going to take her with her? She is not a Kraken." Hansen looked at Boa and licked his lips and said.


    "We have to go, naturally we can''t leave her here, this doesn''t require you to worry, she won''t affect our affairs." Then, Lan Haixin took Boa and went forward, no longer paying attention to Hansen.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders and followed him on the **** unicorn.


    The Krakens lined up behind and looked a little excited.


    "The emperor, can''t I go?" He left with Hansen and whispered.


    "Why don''t you go?" Hansen asked with some doubts about the departure from the side.


    What I want to say, the old Haiyue woman around the blue sea heart coldly said: "Today is the big day of our Kraken family, all the Kraken people have to go, unless you are not the Kraken."


    Divorced from the scared body, bowed his head and did not dare to say anything.

 Chapter 2370： Relics

    Hansen frowned slightly, leaving some uneasy performance, which made him realize something.


    Hansen rode his **** unicorn and walked slowly around the blue sea heart. It seemed to be casual. In fact, he did not know where the holy things were, and he could only follow the blue sea heart.


    What makes Hansen somewhat puzzled is that the road led by the old woman of the Krai, who was at the forefront, apparently did not leave the water star, but went to the depths of the ocean.


    "Is the Kraken sacred object in the waters of the stars? But if the sacred objects are hidden in the waters of the stars, why not bring them back directly?" Hansen��s brain turned, and suddenly the flash of light flashed: "Do you say that the sacred objects are Not in the hands of the blue sea, they are not brought by them, but the holy things are already in the waters?"


    Han Sen thought so, he thought of a lot of joints, and he said in his heart: "So it is so, then the holy things should be the ones left by the white game mother. But this is the case, then why the white game mother does not take the holy things Directly to the white game? Look at the words of the curse left by the white game in the brain, obviously he does not know where the holy things are, and the blue sea heart knows, and this is somewhat unreasonable."


    Hansen wants to come and think, and there is no reasonable explanation. He is too lazy to think more. Anyway, he just wants to try his luck. He can get the best of the holy things. He can��t get any loss. Anyway, he is not him. of.


    Under the guidance of the old Kraken woman, Hansen stopped in a seamount.


    Hansen frowned slightly and looked around.


    He is very familiar with this sea-mountain mountain. The last time he chased the mountain sea snail that came to the mountain conch, it also killed the moving conch and the crystal wall conch.


    However, Hansen��s place to go is to the left of the mountain range, but here is to the right.


    "There are no relationship between the crystal wall snails and the sacred object?" Hansen��s heart sinks, and it always feels awkward.


    The high-level heterogeneity of the water star is basically wiped out by the white game. There are two kings and one deification in this sea-mountain mountain. It is a bit abnormal.


    "The singer, you can." The old lady of the sea squad went to a mountain wall and bowed to the blue sea.


    The blue sea heart nodded slightly, and handed the treasure to the side of the sea demon female guard, and then went to the front of the mountain wall and took a necklace from the neck.


    The necklace is very ordinary. It looks like a red rope is covered with a blue stone, that is, there is no diamond, and there is no special smell.


    If it wasn''t for Blue Ocean''s heart to take it out on this occasion, just to see it on the side of the road, Hansen was lazy to bend over to pick up an ordinary stone.


    On the other side of the mountain wall, there is a small hole in the triangle. The blue sea heart stuffed the blue stone into the small hole, just coincided with the small hole, and then heard the sound of the bang from the mountain wall.


    The entire submarine hill slowly moved away, revealing a dark passage. Only the stone steps at the entrance of the passage were extended downwards, and the black lacquered one could not be seen.


    The sea is blocked by some mysterious force and cannot enter the passage.


    The old woman of the Krai has slowly walked into the passage along the stone steps, and the blue sea heart has also entered with Boa and a group of sea monsters.


    Hansen frowned at the blue sea heart, his eyes kept looking around, he always felt a little uneasy, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    However, Hansen��s intuition has always been very accurate. Well, in addition to feeling that he can get the soul of the beast is not accurate, the feeling of the crisis is quite accurate.


    It can make him feel uneasy, and there should be danger.


    But there are no abnormalities around, and the stone steps are always down. It seems that there is no end. The pedestrians are all emitting light, but they can only illuminate a small area, and can''t see what is going on below.


    Hansen looked at the dark stone steps below and felt that his group of people seemed to be heading for the mouth of the Hell Abyss monster.


    Leaving a little scared, leaning on the **** unicorn, almost attached to Hansen''s leg, she is usually very afraid of **** unicorn, will be as far as possible from the **** unicorn, but now she is obviously more afraid of the darkness, can only choose It is closer to the **** unicorn and Hansen.


    With Hansen��s character, she should have been comforting her for a long time, but now he is playing a white game. It is impossible to say some soft words to comfort people with the character of Bai Yi, so Hansen can only pretend not to see.


    The group went silent and didn''t know how long it took. Han Sen felt that he had walked at least seven or eight hours, and finally saw a glimmer of light in the darkness below.


    "It''s coming soon!" The old woman of the Krai is slightly happy, speeding up the pace and continuing to go down.


    The light below was getting brighter and brighter. After more than half an hour, Hansen finally saw the scene in the light, and could not help but be a little surprised.


    It turned out to be a crystal palace. Like a crystal palace in mythology and legend, the entire palace is covered with a hazy glow and a mysterious cloud. If it is hidden, people can''t see it.


    When Hansen got closer, Hansen saw a plaque hanging above the gate of the Crystal Palace, which actually said the word "Crystal Palace".


    Looking at the Crystal Palace, Hansen��s uneasiness was a bit strong, and the heart seemed to be shaking.


    The entire crystal palace is transparent, and it looks like an innocent crystal. The original line of sight should be able to penetrate directly, but the crystal palace is faint outside, and the clouds are floating, and there are colored streams in the interior. There is no way for people to clearly see what is inside.


    However, the color of the streamer looks like Hansen''s heart, and the color streamer looks a bit like the color of the crystal wall.


    The crystals of the building Crystal Palace are also somewhat similar to the outer shell of the Crystal Wall.


    ��Is this just a coincidence?�� Hansen faintly felt that it was not a coincidence.


    Now Hansen has been hesitant, do you want to continue to go on, if the crystal wall snail is really out of the crystal palace, it is difficult to guarantee that there will be no other alienation.


    Hansen looked at the little red birds on the shoulders of Boa and Boa. They didn''t have any special reaction, so Hansen was a little more secure.


    "It''s your turn." Between the thoughts, the team has already reached the front of the Crystal Palace, and the blue sea heart stopped to look at Hansen.


    Hansen��s heart glimpsed a little, and did not understand what the blue sea heart meant, but he could not express his doubts in his heart.


    So Hansen looked at the gate of the Crystal Palace with a hesitant look, as if he was thinking about something, but he stood there and did not move.


    "I have already arrived here, what are you hesitating? Do you not even believe in your mother? If she does not allow the door of the Crystal Palace to be opened only by your blood, I will not promise her." Coldly staring at Hansen said: "I still know that after you know the location of the Crystal Palace, you plan to destroy the contract?"

 Chapter 2371： Siren bottle

    "Is the sacred object really left by the white game mother? Then why didn''t she directly hand over the holy things to the white game? Even the place where the sacred objects were hidden did not tell the white game, but told the blue sea heart such an outsider, is it white? The mother of the game is as beautiful as a saint. I am only thinking about the Kraken. "Han Sen always feels that something is wrong.


    The old woman of the Haixe family saw Hansen and did not move. He ignored the words of the Blue Sea and said in a hoarse voice: "His Royal Highness, the blood of you and the Virgin are not pure, even if you know the holy things. Wherever there is no blood of the saints, it is impossible to open the holy things. The reason why the first saints did not hand over the holy things directly to you is that you are afraid of being alone and hurt by the holy things."


    Han Sen said coldly: "How do I know if she doesn''t want to give me holy things at all?"


    Blue Ocean Heart suddenly annoyed: "You even have to doubt your mother? It is really a son, I am not worthy for the saints, and it is a pain to her."


    The old woman of the Krai also said: "You have too much heart for your Royal Highness. If the appointed saint is not going to give you the holy things, how can you set the Crystal Palace to be open only to your blood? She is just afraid of you. If you are too eager to take the holy things yourself, you will be hurt by the holy things. Now you go with the blue saints to take the holy things. The blood of the two people overlaps, and it is sure to start the holy things without any risk. This is also the holy woman. Adults wish."


    "Sure enough, do you want to use blood? I am not really a white game, can my blood open the Crystal Palace?" Hansen��s heart was secretly depressed, and he thought again: "Maybe the design of the Crystal Palace is aimed at the original water body. Indefinitely, I can only try it. If it is not, I will say that I have not completely assimilated Hansen, and that the body is doped with Hansen��s genes. If I try again later, I can drag it for a while."


    As soon as he made up his mind, Han Sen slowly walked toward the gate of the Crystal Palace. At the same time, the purple butterfly **** frog mirror in the right eye quickly turned and looked at the crystal door in front of him.


    The crystal gate is about a dozen meters high, and it looks magnificent. Together with the faint glow and the color of the inner stream, it is impossible to tell the dream.


    The door is divided into two, and there is a bas-relief of the Kraken woman on each of the left and right doors. At first glance, it is known that this is indeed something left by the Kraken family, and the style is too obvious.


    Han Sen knows that it is impossible to drop a drop of blood on the door, and the door can be opened. There must be a corresponding setting, so it has been carefully observed.


    With the help of the Purple Butterfly God Mirror, Han Sen quickly found a special place on the gate.


    The Kraken woman embossed on the left and right sides. Their hands were stretched toward the inside. The four hands held a crystal bottle together, and the crystal bottle was in the center of the two doors.


    The style of the crystal bottle makes Hansen frown again, because it looks too much like the crystal bottle that the crystal wall snails condense.


    The crystal bottle is also embossed. In the middle of the bottle, there is a very small hole. If you don''t pay attention, it is almost invisible.


    However, Hansen looked at it clearly. The hole was made by the room, not just by chance.


    With a decision in mind, Hansen walked to the front door and extended his right hand toward the crystal bottle emboss. In the process of advancing the right hand, it has been turned into a water-like state under the influence of the original water king.


    A finger is placed over the small hole, and a drop of liquid is directly separated from the finger, causing it to flow into the hole. Then Hansen retracts the palm and steps back, looking at the gate of the Crystal Palace.


    From the blue sea heart''s reaction, Han Sen knows that he has done nothing wrong, but the heart is not put down, still thinking about waiting for the door of the Crystal Palace, how to word it.


    Hey!


    Just as Hansen was preparing to word in his heart, he listened to the sound of the door of the Crystal Palace and made a harsh sound. He opened it from the middle and opened it slowly.


    The blue sea heart and other sea monsters are overjoyed and look very excited. Han Sen is secretly surprised: "Is it really open?"


    In fact, Han Sen faintly felt that he should not open it. The feeling of restlessness in his heart did not disappear. The closer he was to the Crystal Palace, the more obvious the feeling of uneasiness.


    The gate opens and everything in the Crystal Palace is in the eye. Inside the gate is a magnificent hall. Everything in the hall is the same crystal. The last hall is an altar. There is a small crystal bottle on the altar. The inner middle of the colorful clouds surging, a chaotic ambiguous, unspeakable mysterious and beautiful.


    Lan Haixin, they couldn''t wait to enter the hall. Hansen hesitated a moment and walked into the hall with them. There was a little red bird. The safety of him and Boa should not have much problem.


    Leaving a little scared to follow Hansen, Hansen did not go fast, always looking at the blue sea heart in front of them, but they did not encounter danger.


    The whole hall was calm and blue, and they quickly walked to the front of the altar. The old woman of the Krai stared at the small bottle on the stage and excitedly shouted: "Yes... yes...that is our sea squad The sacred sea monster bottle... my family rejuvenation is expected..."


    Said, even excitedly tears and tears, the body was bowed to the Kraken bottle.


    All the sea monsters are worshipping with the old woman, and even the blue sea heart is full of gifts to the Kraken bottle.


    Hansen did not have that feeling, still sitting on the back of the **** unicorn to look at the Kraken bottle.


    The bottle is only palm-sized, it is the style of two-eared high-necked bottles. The two bottle ears are the appearance of two Kraken women. Although the bottles are small, but the work is very beautiful, the two Kraken women are more vivid, almost like Real people, like a grin.


    The bottle is very beautiful, plus the outside glow and the internal color streamer, it looks almost like a sacred treasure, but I don''t know why, Han Sen looked at the Kraken bottle, but always felt a little unspeakable. Sense of


    "White game, you and I go together to take the holy bottle." Blue Sea heart stood in front of the altar, did not go up, turned and said to Hansen standing behind.


    Hansen slightly frowned, the Kraken bottle is a good thing, there is nothing wrong, he has seen it with the purple butterfly **** ͫ mirror, even the purple butterfly **** ͫ mirror can not figure out what is absolutely deified.


    However, the seductive atmosphere on the Kraken bottle has made Hansen feel jealous and unwilling to take risks.


    See Hansen standing there and not moving, Hailan heart frowns: "You don''t always want the holy things? How do you shrink back now?"


    Hansen smiled and said: "I certainly want the holy things, but I have never seen the holy things. Are you sure that this is the holy thing of the Krakens?"

 Chapter 2372： Treasure

    The blue sea heart turned to look at the old woman of the Krai, and apparently she had never seen the holy things.


    The old woman of the Kraken quickly said: "The Royal Highness has no doubts, that is, the sacred sea monster bottle of my Krakens is undoubtedly. The holy bottle is made from the ancient deified materials of the ridiculous era. There is no possibility of forgery. And only the blood of our series of the Kraken saints can activate it, it is true or false to try."


    After a pause, the old lady of the Kraken said: "And this is what the former saints left for you, how can she lie to her son?"


    "How do I look a little like a holy thing?" Hansen said faintly.


    "You haven''t seen the holy things yet, how can you not know?" Blue Ocean retorted.


    "In general, it doesn''t look like it. Since you think that it is a holy thing, you can take it yourself. I will go elsewhere." Hansen said that he was ready to leave the hall.


    The old woman of the sea quickly stopped Hansen: "His Royal Highness, the saint is like you, the blood of the saint is not pure, and you can activate the holy things together, and you are indispensable."


    "Let''s take a look at it first." Han Sen ordered the **** unicorn to continue on, and the **** unicorn roared and went to the side door of the main hall.


    Although the old woman of the Kraken is half-deification, she does not dare to block the **** unicorn and Hansen, and can only retreat to the side.


    "I don''t believe it, I can''t activate the holy bottle myself." Blue Sea heart looked at Hansen out of the hall, and he wanted to go to the altar.


    The old woman of the Kraken stopped her quickly: "The saint is not reckless, the holy bottle is my family''s treasure, and its power is not trivial. Without the pure blood of the saint, it may be deeply affected. Instead, the former saint is not there. Pass the holy bottle directly to His Royal Highness, you can''t take the risk test."


    Blue Ocean Heart is not really a brainless person. It is also clear about this truth. He sighs: "Well, let''s go and see it together."


    Out of the main hall, I saw the pavilions and palace stone statues in the Crystal Palace. It is like a real city. It is just that the city is made of crystal. It looks beautiful and comfortable.


    Hansen took care very carefully, but he did not encounter danger. There seemed to be no ban in the entire Crystal Palace. The palace buildings could be accessed at will, but there was nothing valuable in it.


    The entire Crystal Palace is like a city without people. Although it is clean and beautiful, it has a feeling of death.


    Blue Ocean Hearts also followed Hansen behind, and after seeing the situation in the Crystal Palace, they were relieved.


    There is no dangerous prohibition in the Crystal Palace. It can be said that the former saint is only trying to pass the holy bottle to the white game, and there is no other thought.


    Suddenly, Hansen found some problems and pointed to a corner of the Crystal Palace: "What is going on there?"


    Lan Haixin and others looked in the direction of Hansen''s fingers. I saw that it was a crystal wall, but unlike the ordinary crystal wall, there were some green moss growing on the crystal wall.


    "Strange, how can there grow moss here?" The blue sea heart felt a little strange, and walked toward the crystal wall.


    The moss almost occupies the entire surface of the crystal wall, and the ground also extends out of a large piece. Watching it carefully, you can also see the traces of what seems to have climbed on the moss, and not just one, obviously there is something here often. through.


    The blue sea heart and the old lady of the Kraken are all changed: "How is this possible? Is there any other creature that has entered the Crystal Palace?"


    Hansen looked at the traces, and the purple butterfly **** frog mirror turned, and soon found those traces he was very familiar with, it should be the crystal wall conch and the moving mountain conch left.


    "They are really related to the Crystal Palace, but how did they get in and out of the Crystal Palace?" Hansen looked at the crystal wall carefully, and soon it was discovered.


    There was a tiny trachoma above the crystal wall. I don''t know if it was because of the original material problem, or when the building was leaking. In short, there was a tiny hole left.


    The hole is only the size of the needle tip, and the creature can''t get in. But the mountain conch and the crystal wall conch can shrink the body size. It is not difficult to come in.


    The reason why I want to come here is to give birth to moss, because when they come in, the marine atmosphere and impurities that are contaminated by the body are left behind.


    Fortunately, they have been solved by Hansen and the little red bird. Hansen turned around in the Crystal Palace and found no other creatures.


    "His Royal Highness, the former Virgin will not harm you, we are still going to take the holy bottle, so as not to have a long night dream." The old lady of the sea monster urged.


    Hansen hesitated and nodded and said, "Okay, let''s try to see if we can take out the holy bottle."


    Hansen suddenly changed his mind, not because he felt the danger had been lifted, but because Hansen suddenly thought of one thing.


    Judging from the current situation, the crystal wall conch and the moving mountain conch should all inadvertently break into the Crystal Palace, not the original species in the Crystal Palace.


    However, before the game, it was clear that all the high-level heterogeneous had been cleaned up. There would be deification and king-level heterogeneity here. It is really unreasonable.


    But if you think about it in reverse, you might be able to explain it.


    Perhaps the crystal wall conch and the moving mountain conch were not deified and king. They were promoted to the deification and the king only for some reason. In the crystal palace, the only possibility is to create all this. I am afraid there is only the sea. The demon bottle.


    "If the crystal wall snail and the moving mountain conch are really because of the Kraken bottle can be promoted ..." Han Sen thinks that the heartbeat is quick, and the baby who can promote the alienation to the deification, I am afraid that even the deified will be desperately robbed.


    Just because of this, Hansen changed his mind and wanted to try to see if the Kraken bottle could be used for his own purposes.


    In the face of such huge interests, even if there is risk, it is worth trying, let alone the little red bird, should not be too risky.


    Seeing that Hansen was finally willing to take the holy bottle, the old lady of the Kraken quickly led the way, and everyone returned to the previous hall.


    The Kraken bottle is still quietly placed on the altar. The old lady of the Kraken shouts: "The saint, you go on stage with your Royal Highness, and each drop a drop of blood into the holy bottle. Being able to activate it, the holy bottle will naturally choose the Lord."


    After all, he said to Hansen: "His Royal Highness, you and the saints are all integrated into the holy bottle with blood power. The probability of choosing a holy bottle is 50%. No matter who gets the holy bottle, I hope we can continue to cooperate. ""


    "That is of course." Han Sen nodded slightly, and went to the altar with Blue Sea Heart.


    The two were very careful, but there was no accident. Hansen and the Blue Sea went to the altar in peace. The two looked at each other. The blue sea heart bite their teeth and stretched out their fingers to drop a drop of blood into it. Within the bottle mouth of the Kraken bottle.


    Hansen glanced at the bottle and saw a group of chaotic lights inside. He couldn''t see anything at all. The blood of the blue sea heart fell into the chaotic light and disappeared, but there was no reaction.


    After hesitating, Hansen still runs the original water body, then separates a drop of water and puts it into the bottle.


    Hansen''s drop of liquid only entered the Kraken bottle, and suddenly I saw the Kraken bottle violently shaking up. The chaotic light inside was like a spring, and it seemed to be ejected at any time.

 Chapter 2373： play off

    As the chaotic color of the bottle shook, the Kraken bottle slowly suspended.


    Han Sen''s look changed slightly, and his heart felt uncomfortable. The figure quickly withdrew from the altar and landed on the side of the **** unicorn.


    Blue Ocean Heart still looked at the streamer of the Kraken bottle, and did not find the advent of the crisis, still waiting for the Kraken bottle to choose its owner.


    The people of the Krakens saw the recovery of the Kraken bottle, and they were excited and eager to worship. The words in the mouth should be the language of the Kraken, and Hansen did not know what they were reading.


    boom!


    The chaotic light in the Kraken bottle finally erupted, and the color chaotic glow was sprayed out, turning into the top of the Crystal Palace.


    After the contact between Chaos and the Crystal Palace, it suddenly spread out and spread quickly in the Crystal Palace. The entire Crystal Palace is Guanghua, as if the entire Crystal Palace was turned into a Xiaguang.


    The chain of mysterious order on the altar was influenced by the chaotic light, and it flashed, and various spells flowed on the altar.


    "White game, what is going on?" Blue Haixin finally realized that something was wrong, and they all looked at Hansen. The blue sea heart withdrew from the altar and looked at Hansen.


    "You ask me? Who am I going to ask? I just said that there seems to be a problem here. You don''t believe it yourself." Hansen had just tried to withdraw from the Crystal Palace, but the portal in the Crystal Palace has been flooded with color, Hansen tried After hitting it a few times, it was bounced back by the light.


    Although the color light seems to be a spring, it does not hurt people, but Hansen has not been able to rush out, or is trapped here.


    "It was your mother and son who deliberately played this good play to deceive us into the game..." The old lady of the Kraken screamed at Hansen.


    Hansen lazy''s argument, with the IQ of these Krakens, it is estimated that he is useless even if he argues.


    A group of Krakens couldn''t get out of the hall, and the old lady of the Kraken suddenly pointed to Hansen and shouted: "First grab him, I don''t believe that the woman is not even her own son."


    "You have nothing wrong with your brain?" Hansen had no words about the IQ of the old lady of the Kraken, staring at her coldly.


    Those Krakens actually came to Hansen, and Hansen really didn''t know what they had.


    The strongest of them is just a half-step demonized old woman of the Kraken. The other is also a few kings. Hansen sits on a **** unicorn. He also has the strength to be inferior to the half-step deification. I really don��t understand, the sea. How foolish the old woman is, this order will be made.


    The Navy people obviously also hesitated, but they just came around, but did not dare to start with Hansen.


    "Take him, we will be able to live ..." The old lady of the Kraken screamed, the coral stick in his hand, condensed the horrible water power, turned into a water dragon directly bombarded the **** unicorn.


    The other Krakens also took the shot with the old lady of the Kraken, and wanted to besiege Hansen to take him down.


    The temper of the **** unicorn is so violent, Zhangkou spurts the suffocating suffocation, directly kills the water dragon of the Kraken old woman, and the **** field also unfolds at the same time. When the body moves, it is necessary to massacre the Hanrens who besieged Hansen.


    Hansen pulled his hand away from the **** unicorn back, and the other hand pressed the **** unicorn''s head and shouted: "You better not to do it, this guy has problems."


    The Haide people are all a glimpse, because Hansen refers to the person who turned out to be the old woman of the Kraken.


    The old woman of the Kraken screamed coldly: "When it is now, do you still want to provoke dissension? It��s a good idea. It��s been a sneak peek. I didn��t see that you have such a vicious opportunity. You are better. To confess, what tricks do you and the monk use to murder us? Otherwise, don''t blame us for not thinking about blood."


    Said, the old woman of the Kraken was swept to the **** unicorn.


    The **** unicorn roared back and slammed into a group with the old woman of the Kraken. The old woman of the Kraken was obviously not the opponent of the **** unicorn. The field she supported, could not stop the **** temper of the **** unicorn, for a moment It fell to the bottom.


    "What are you waiting for? You are not ready to take them down. This is our last vitality." The old lady of the Kraken shouted.


    Several kings of the Krai people rushed over and the blue sea heart was hesitant.


    "Blue sea heart, you think about it carefully, who is the person who has been letting you open the holy things? Who is the person who brought you here? Who said that the bottle is a holy thing, and who is the first to pick?" Sen cold voice said to the blue sea heart.


    He pressed the hand of the **** unicorn with one hand and prevented the **** unicorn from attacking the Krakens except the old lady of the Kraken.


    It��s not Hansen��s good thoughts, he refuses to kill people here, but he thinks that the purpose of the old lady of the Kraken seems to be to let him kill these Krakens.


    It is obvious that the old lady of the Kraken knows that they are not the opponents of Hansen and the **** unicorns, but they are so arrogant. Hansen does not believe that a strong person who survives to the half-step deification in the disaster of the genocide will be so Stupid, unless she has another picture.


    Moreover, the old lady of the Kraken really wants to win Hansen. She should directly shoot Hansen, but her first goal is to choose **** unicorn. This choice is more like angering the **** unicorn. heart.


    The **** unicorn is fierce and temperamental, and this is what the entire emperor knows. Otherwise, it will not be controlled in the emperor''s garden.


    All the actions of the old lady of the Kraken are very unnatural, but even if she incites the Krakens to take the shot together, it is probably not the opponent of Hansen and the **** unicorn. At most, it is both defeated, which is not good for the Krakens. Then the only possibility left is that the Kraken old woman is calculating the Krakens, not against him.


    Hansen naturally did not want to be the butcher knife in her hands, helping her to kill the Kraken people, so they would follow the **** unicorn''s head and prevent it from killing.


    However, the **** unicorn''s temper is too cruel, Hansen is also difficult to control, **** unicorn under the slap of the old lady of the sea, the **** gas of the body is more and more horrible, has been unable to control the emotions.


    "Ah!" The old lady of the Kraken was in a **** unicorn, and the body fell and flew out, hitting the crystal wall of the palace, and suddenly the blood spurted in the mouth.


    "The saint, you still don''t understand? If we can''t fight to kill a life road today, the Kraken will kill this place, Bai Yi and his monk mother, this is to destroy my family!" The old woman of the Kraken is covered with blood, her hair is scattered, and she is crying out.


    The **** unicorn managed so much, and the roar continued to rush to the old woman of the Kraken. Hansen couldn��t press it.


    "Stop!" The blue sea heart shouted, and the kings of the sea monsters also shot Hansen and the **** unicorn at the same time, wanting to stop the blood unicorn.

 Chapter 2374： Killing

    Hansen��s eyes flashed cold, knowing that the old lady of the Kraken was successful.


    "Blue Ocean Heart, I hope that you will not regret for your choice." Han Sen said a faint sentence, let go of the palm of the **** unicorn, but also pulled out the waist of the thorns and the ghost knife .


    The **** unicorn roared and rushed toward the old woman of the Kraken. The **** gas on his body condensed into a horrible blood, and the old woman of the Kraken was torn.


    The blue sea heart and several kings of the sea demon kings stopped and wanted to defeat Hansen.


    "All I want is her, it has nothing to do with anyone else. If anyone blocks me, then go to hell!" Hansen said coldly, there is no hint of retreat.


    He has other ways to solve the current situation, but he has not done so straightforwardly, and he has to sacrifice himself. The Kraken is not his Hansen''s Kraken, he does not need to be wrong and stupid for them. Be responsible for.


    Hansen slashed with one hand and slashed a knife and slashed the sword. He slammed the several kings who had rushed over, and the **** unicorn continued to pounce on the old woman.


    The old woman of the Kraken yelled: "I seal them with the sacrifice of the sea monsters, and you will find a chance to do it again."


    "Elders... don''t..." The Kraken people were shocked.


    The old woman of the Kraken is a big face of sorrow, the blue water of the body blooms like a flower, the horrible breath is constantly rising in her body, and a smirk-like weird illusion falls on her, making her The breath on the air broke out like a volcano.


    The blue water broke out from the old woman of the Kraken, and turned into a blue tentacle that wrapped the **** unicorn. The **** unicorn claw shredded the tentacles, but there were more tentacles. Come over and trap Hansen and the **** Kirin.


    "Elders... why are you so..." The blue sea heart is pale, and the heart is no doubt about the old woman of the Kraken.


    The same is true of other Krakens, because the Kraken sacrifice is launched at the cost of life. The old woman of the Kraken does not even have life. Obviously, they are not calculating their own privacy.


    Many of the Krakens have hated their eyes on Hansen and the **** unicorn, because Hansen and Blood Kirin used the Kraken sacrifices at the expense of the Kraken old woman.


    Hansen knows that it is useless to say anything now. The trick of the old lady of the Kraken is really embarrassing. No matter what he says, it is impossible for the Krakens to believe him again.


    "But what does it matter? The life of the Kraken people has nothing to do with me. They want to die by themselves, but the Buddha can''t discourage them, let alone Hansen." Hansen looked calmly at the old Kraken. The woman, through the heavy blue tentacle, can see the face of a fierce old woman in the Kraken, with a hint of ridicule.


    This time, without the blue sea heart command, those Krakens launched an attack on Hansen and the **** unicorn, trying to solve them when they were trapped by the Kraken old woman.


    "That''s what you want." Hansen whispered to himself, and the field of the original water king body and the field of the dragon.


    In the big palace, all kinds of fields are intertwined, Hansen pulls the knife and moves, and the **** unicorn roars, tearing a blue tentacle and rushing toward the old woman of the Kraken.


    The swords and swords are constantly flickering, and the Krakens are desperately attacking Hansen and the **** unicorns. They are all killers, and they don��t leave half-points. Hansen has to deal with those tentacles while fighting with many kings, and suddenly falls into danger. Circumstance.


    The Kraken people have tried their best, and the Kraken old woman is a tragic expression of generosity and generosity. The life of the body is constantly consumed with the monster of the sea monster. It seems that it is almost at the point where the oil is dry, but Still desperately insisting.


    Her blood is constantly overflowing with her blood, and her long hair is white, and it seems to be not far from death.


    Suddenly, the old woman of the Kraken spurted a blood, and the body swayed a few times, and it seemed that she would almost fall.


    "Elders..." The blue sea screamed.


    "Don''t care for me, I am not enough to die, the Kraken family can never be destroyed in front of me, even if it is dead, I must keep the blood of the Kraken..." The old lady of the Kraken is screaming, the blue light on the body It broke out again, more violent than before, as if it was the last explosion of the return light.


    The Haixue people are all red eyes, and their faces are sorrowful and angry. They all spell out the power of twelve points. They want to take the last chance to remove Hansen and the **** unicorn.


    "Blue sea heart, you are still close to the hand." Sitting on the back of the **** unicorn, watching the blue sea heart faintly said.


    Separated from sitting behind Hansen, holding Hansen''s waist, this scene is not something she can bear, if Hansen protects her, just the power of turbulence is enough to wipe her out.


    "Why do your mother and son want to harm our Krakens? Even if the Kraken once did the things that are sorry for you, but after all, you are the blood of the Krakens. Is it so difficult to put down hatred? Why do we have to put us to death?" The heart looked sad and sad.


    "I said, this has nothing to do with me, she is the one who designed you." Hansen pointed to the old lady of the Kraken.


    "White game, do you still have to say this now? Are we really idiots?" A king of the Krakens roared.


    "Today kills you for the elders to bury!" There are also kings of the Kraken king roaring.


    "kill him����"


    ......


    "I have given you three life chances, and God can''t blame me for killing." Hansen''s knife stabbed forward and suddenly, within the entire hall, a line of swords and swords criss-crossed, like a general appearance, with the general In the hands of Hansen, the knife was stabbed in front of him, and it was intertwined in an instant.


    puff!


    The blood is arrogant, and the sword and silk are smashing the body of the sea squad together with the blue tentacles. The blood of the residual limbs is scattered in the air, and the whole hall is dyed into a blood red.


    Within the entire hall, except Hansen, the separation, the **** unicorn, the blue sea heart and the Boer, the old woman of the Kraken, there is almost no complete person, even the kings of the sea demon family are directly separated. .


    There are a few lucky ones who have not died, and they are all physically broken. They fall in the pool of blood and mourn.


    The blue sea heart suddenly opened his eyes and stood there, his face full of horror, desperate, restless, unbelievable and other emotions intertwined, it is difficult to form her present expression.


    "You..." The blue sea heart trembled, pointing to Hansen but speaking. She did not think of it anyway. It would be such an ending. I couldn��t think of Hansen��s ability to be strong.


    "As you wish, are you satisfied now?" Hansen ignored the blue sea heart and looked at the old lady of the Kraken.


    "Giggle... It��s the blood of the monk... You really have a deep heart... But what if you see through it? Isn��t it the same time that I am playing between the palms?�� The old woman laughed wildly. The mournful color on her face was exhausted, and the exhausted breath once again condensed on her.


    The blue sea stared at the old lady of the Kraken, and his face was unbelievable.


    The blood of the sea monsters on the ground seems to have a life, and it rushes above the altar. The altar has been dyed into blood red for a moment.

 Chapter 2375： Holy bottle

    "Elders...why..." The blue sea heart couldn''t believe the old woman of the Kraken, and the voice was already shaking.


    ��Why?�� The face of the old lady of the Kraken is distorted and gnashing her teeth. ��I also want to know why, why I am talented, and no one in the same level of the Kraken can compare with my achievements, but because I don''t have the blood of a saint, so I can only be a saint by that woman, so a traitor can be a saint, why can''t I?"


    "I have waited so hard for so many years, and finally I found that the woman died, but they would rather let you be such a **** impure hybrid as a saint, and give me no chance, I want to know why? I am fascinated, the Kraken There is no left and right in the family, just because there is no blood of the saint, it will be reduced to the next person. There are so many reasons in the world, only the things that are in your hands are your own." The old woman''s face Distorted smile: "Now I finally waited for this opportunity. Since the Krakens can''t accommodate me, then I will destroy the Kraken, blood sacrifices the Kraken bottle, and re-establish a family. I am the first generation."


    "Just because of this, you want to kill our last people?" Blue Sea heart is full of sadness.


    "What do the tribes count? As long as there is a Kraken bottle, I can promote the deification, and I can stand on my own..." The old lady of the Kraken said something crazy.


    "You don''t have the blood of the Kraken saint. You can''t control the Kraken bottle. Everything you do is nothing to do." The blue sea heart looks stunned.


    The old woman of the Kraken laughed wildly: "This is to thank the sly woman. In order to get her mongrel son to get the holy bottle, she spent all her efforts to build this crystal palace and blood altar, and also agreed with you. The agreement, in fact, all this is to let her son get the holy bottle, and you are just a **** tool. After the altar is integrated with the sacred blood of the sea monster, even if there is no blood of the saint, you can control the holy bottle."


    "In that year, I humiliated and put in the burden of the woman, and used all means to gain her trust. In order to be her confidant, I almost died for her, even my own son lost for her. Life. I sacrificed so much, and finally got her trust, now the secret law is only in the hands of me alone, the woman can not think of it anyway, I will betray her, but I will not know, she will I am dead in my hands, and I don��t even have the opportunity to tell the mongrel to this secret. Now, all this belongs to me, I can be the first ancestor of the family.�� The old lady of the sea monster said here, crazy and big. Laughing, it seems to have already reached the extreme.


    "You seem to have forgotten, I am still here?" Hansen looked at the proud old lady of the Kraken.


    The old woman of the Kraken converged a smile, and Hansen said with a glance: "You are really good. It is as sinister as the sly woman. It has been for so long. The heart is really good. Unfortunately, you are still young and angry. Those Krakens, now the bloodline has been opened, the holy bottle has been refining, although it can not be fully driven, but as long as a little borrow its power, killing you and the **** unicorn is enough."


    "I don''t believe it, you don''t even have a little Virgin blood, how can you borrow the power of the holy bottle." Hansen said with disapproval.


    Hansen had already guessed the plot of the old lady of the Kraken. The reason why she did not try her best to kill her was because Hansen also wanted the Kraken bottle.


    In fact, like the old woman of the Kraken, he has only the original water king, not the blood of the saints of the Kraken family, I am afraid it is unlikely to be recognized by the holy bottle.


    Not to mention Han Sen, even if he is a white game himself, his mother thinks that he can''t drive the Kraken bottle, so he will set up such a blood altar, and let the blood sacrifice the Kraken let the white game control the Kraken bottle. Hansen will More impossible.


    The plot of the old lady of the Kraken is exactly what Hansen wants. He wants to know how the old woman of the Kraken controls the Kraken bottle, so he has not tried his best.


    "It doesn''t matter, you will soon believe that if you have two more hybrids together with blood sacrifices, I will be able to completely control the Kraken bottle and establish my own race. From then on, I will be the king." The woman said that she had already stepped onto the altar and held the Kraken bottle in one hand, her face full of obsessive madness.


    The power of the blue sea heart broke out and wanted to stop the old woman of the Kraken. But when the man just rushed to the edge of the altar, he was bounced back by the colorful light on the altar, but he could not rush in.


    The old woman of the Kraken clutched the bottle and smiled. "The woman is despicable and shameless, but her means are not comparable to your hybrids. Today, both of your hybrids will die."


    Han Sen looked at the old woman of the Kraken with interest: "You don''t even want to kill the emperor, do you want to kill your life?"


    The old woman of the Kraken sneered and laughed and said scornfully: "I grew up watching the white game, and no one except the sly woman knows him better than me. You are not a white game at all. I don''t know. How do you do it, nothing more than a means of engulfing assimilation. Since you can open the door of the Crystal Palace, you have refining the blood of the hybrid, I pumped your blood and then handed you over to the white. Emperor, when it is time to do great work, not only can get the Kraken bottle, but also get the reward of the White Emperor... I have to say... It��s the day to help me... giggling...��


    The blue sea heart, which had already been numb, was shocked to see Han Sen. She couldn��t think of it. The white game turned out to be a counterfeit.


    Or she didn��t even think about it, some people would be so daring, and dare to pretend to be the emperor��s prince.


    Hansen did not admit or deny it. He just stood there quietly watching the old woman of the Kraken. She saw the brilliance of her palms flashing, and the power from her palms poured into the Kraken bottle.


    The bottle ear of the Kraken bottle, the two sea monsters, it seems to be alive, the eyes are shining with strange brilliance, the body is filled with blue waves, making a creaking sound, it seems to be some kind of sad The instrument is playing.


    Not long after, in the Kraken bottle, there was a drop of sea water rising.


    The old woman of the Kraken excitedly grabbed the drop of sea water and swallowed it directly into the abdomen. The body suddenly sprung up and then quickly changed.


    With the baptism of a colorful chaos, the old lady of the Kraken, like a bark face, turned out to change rapidly. From the appearance of the old woman to the seventeen-year-old girl, the skin was white and smooth and blown.


    The fish scales below also become crystal-clear and transparent, and there are colorful brilliances. The whole person is undergoing earth-shaking changes, and her horror is changed.

 Chapter 2376： Killing the sea monster elders

    "The crystal wall **** snail is really because of the demonization of the Kraken bottle!" Han Sen looked at the Kraken elders, and now she does not have the appearance of an old woman, it is like rejuvenation.


    The fishtails of the Siren elders swung, with waves of waves, swam out of the blood altar, came to Hansen and the blue sea heart in front of them, sneered and said: "As long as I have a holy bottle, I can have everything."


    Say, the Kraken elders waved a hand, a colorful brilliance shrouded Hansen and the blue sea heart, which was very different from her previous strength, and was similar to the colorful chaotic light in the Kraken bottle.


    Colorful chaotic light fell, suddenly turned into a crystal bottle, Hansen they are covered in a crystal bottle.


    This kind of power Hansen has also seen it in the body of the crystal wall, and now it is more certain, this is the power from the Kraken bottle.


    However, the strength of the Kraken elders is obviously much worse than that of the crystal wall gods. Although it also condenses the power of the order chain, it is weak in feeling, not as solid as the order chain of the crystal wall.


    "It seems that it is because she is not enough control of the Kraken bottle, but why can the crystal wall snail get the power of the Kraken bottle? It does not have the ability to start the Kraken bottle, not so much sea. The blood of the demon went to refine the altar." Han Sen secretly contemplates himself.


    The blue sea heart burst out of force to bombard the glass bottle, but it was useless. The power of the king level hit the glass bottle, and even the glass bottle trembled.


    "Giggle... useless... this is the power of the Kraken bottle... Waiting for me to draw your blood, to refine the Kraken bottle, when I fully control it, I can get more complete power, to At that time, the universe opened up a new race and became the ancestor of the first generation..." The older the Kraken elders, the more excited they are, the brighter the color of their bodies.


    The glass bottle shrinks with the strength of the Kraken elders, and they want to squeeze the Hansen inside them to death.


    "Little Red Bird." Han Sen probably already understood how the Kraken elders used the Kraken bottle, and now hesitated and called the little red bird.


    The little red bird flew up from the shoulders of Boa, and fell on Hansen''s finger, calling two songs to Hansen.


    "Things are almost over, I will clean up the old demon, and finally give me a sigh of relief, let me solve her by hand." Hansen said to the little red bird.


    The Siren Elder seems to have heard a funny joke, laughing: "You have been crazy since the last moment?"


    boom!


    When the elders of the Kraken were finished, they saw the red bird fluttering and flew up from Hansen��s finger. At the same time, the red flame burned on it, and in the blink of an eye, a small red bird turned into a Golden red fire phoenix.


    Between the fans of the Phoenix wing, the flame suddenly burned on the crystal wall of the glass bottle, and the crystal wall formed by the order chain was like a paper with a fire, and it burned into a fly ash in an instant.


    "It seems that the elders of the Kraken are much worse than the power of the crystal wall snails. Can this be regarded as the power of pseudo-deification?" Hansen thought.


    "God... Deified alien... No... Impossible..." The Siren elders widened their eyes and could hardly believe everything they saw in their eyes. The face was full of horror.


    The blue sea heart is also an unbelievable look, watching the little red bird turned into a phoenix.


    They are no strangers to the little red bird. Boa plays with the little red bird every day, and often bullies it. Sometimes the blue sea heart can''t bear to see it, but the little red bird is still fart, like It is the pug who is next to Boa.


    Such a little red bird would have been deified, so that they could not believe it anyway.


    But the facts are in front of me, the phoenix of the little red bird has flew over to the old woman of the Kraken, and spit out a golden red flame.


    The Kraken Elders screamed, and the whole body was colorful and glazed, turned into a glass bottle cover to the little red bird, but when it met the flame, it immediately vanished, and the flame slammed into the Kraken elders without stopping.


    The elders of the sea monster could not dodge at all. They could only condense the color of the gods on the hands to stop, but when the palm touched the flame, they immediately burned up, and the whole body fell into the sea of ??fire in an instant.


    "Ah... no... impossible... I want to be the first ancestor... I want to get the holy bottle..." The elders of the Kraken screamed a few times in the flames, and the body that had been burned was turned into a fly. gray.


    "Sure enough, isn''t it really deified? It seems that the method she used is very flawed. It should be the blood of the white game and the blue sea heart, so that she can completely control the Kraken bottle." Han Sen pulled out the ghost tooth knife and flew before the body. Directly slashed the stunned Kraken elders head.


    "Hunting the mutated king of the mutant king-class sea, and found the mutant gene."


    After Hansen killed the Kraken elders, the flame was still burning, burning the body of the Kraken elders into fly ash, only a piece of blue gems left, it should be her mutant gene.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t get the soul of the beast." Han Sen reached out and grabbed the blue gem and flew into his palm.


    Han Ge went to the altar with a blue gem in his arms.


    "Hey!" Hansen tried to get on the altar, but was blocked by the colorful chaotic light above the altar.


    Hansen frowned slightly. He had already simulated the way of the Kraken elders, but he still couldn��t walk the altar.


    Blue Sea heart bit his lip and said: "It seems that your heart is in vain, you will not get the holy bottle."


    Hansen ignored her, staring at the Kraken bottle for a while, and suddenly said: "Is it right? The previous generation of the Krakens, the mother of Bai Yi."


    "You are a smart child." A woman''s voice came out from the bottle of the Kraken. I saw the color of the chaotic light above the bottle, and it turned into a beautiful figure of the Kraken woman, suspended in the bottle. on.


    White ear fins, white fish scales, all skin is as jade, even more delicate and shiny than Hansen''s ice muscle jade bone.


    The long black hair hangs down to the waist, and the eyes are like black gems. The delicate facial features are easy to make people feel good, not to mention the gentle smile on her face.


    "St.... the sage of the saint..." The blue sea heart stared at the woman on the bottle of the sea monster, and she did not know what kind of reaction she had. There were so many hits against her today.


    All kinds of things that were completely unimaginable happened in this short period of ten minutes. The blue sea heart felt that the first half of his life was added up. It was unbelievable that she did not live for ten minutes.

 Chapter 2377： Siren Saints

    "Be careful, you are as innocent as ever." The woman looked at the blue sea heart gently.


    "You...what are you here...you are not already..." Blue Ocean has been somewhat difficult to organize his own language, and her brain has been hit hard.


    The woman sighed: "I had some problems when I evolved. It happened to be Xiaoyun. She wanted to put me to death. I had to borrow her hand and refine myself into the Kraken bottle to temporarily retain my life."


    Han Sen understands that the woman said Xiaoyun should be the elder of the Kraken. It seems that she still has no mother who can win the game in her life. The self-righteous calculations actually fall on the mother of Bai Yi. In the calculation, she thought she had won the white mother.


    The woman��s eyes fell on Hansen, but she still had that gentle smile: ��My child, I am very happy to see you here.��


    "You should have heard the words of the Kraken elders. I am not a white game, not your child." Han Sen said faintly.


    The woman nodded slightly: "I know that Bai Yi is not my child."


    When the woman said this, the blue sea heart was even more surprised. Even Hansen was embarrassed.


    The woman explained: "I am a saint of the Krai, and I must keep a holy body and marry the emperor. It is also a last resort. But I have an appointment with the White Emperor. I am nominally his wife, but However, it is up to the husband and wife of my side to complete the husband and wife."


    "Is that person not a Kraken elder?" Hansen felt a move.


    The woman applauded and looked at Hansen, and then continued to say in such a gentle tone: "Yes, it is Xiaoyun, and only once married, she is pregnant with the flesh of the White Emperor, but Xiaoyun, she does not know. My agreement with the White Emperor, I do not know that I still keep the body of chastity."


    Hansen listened to his body: "Bai Yi is her son?"


    "Child, I am more and more like you." The woman smiled sweetly at Hansen, but did not answer Hansen''s question.


    However, Hansen felt that the bones were all cold. Obviously he guessed it. The elders of the Kraken said that she had a son who died for a woman. The woman did not have her own flesh and blood. The white game also had the bloodlines of the white emperor and the sea demon. The only possibility, Bai Yi is the son of the Kraken Elder, the woman did not know what means to use, stealing the day to become his own son to raise, the Kraken elders have not found, only thought her son is dead.


    "A terrible woman! The elders of the Kraken do not know that Bai Yi turned out to be her son, but fortunately she did not know, otherwise she should do whatever it takes for the white game, and will definitely expose me to the White Emperor." Han Sen Looking at the woman''s gentle and sweet face, the heart secretly sighed.


    "Children, how do we make a deal?" The woman looked at Han Sen softly.


    "What transaction?" Hansen asked.


    "I have seen the situation now. The body has been destroyed. I can only rely on the Kraken bottle to save my life. If I can''t reshape the body, it will disappear sooner or later. And now you are pretending to be a white game. Although he is not my parent, it is the white emperor. The parents are undoubtedly, once the White Emperor knows that Bai Yi has died in your hands, the consequences can be imagined.�� The woman said very honestly: ��I can help you cope with the current situation and can help you use the power of the Kraken bottle. And you need to help me find an opportunity to reshape the flesh. What do you think?"


    "It sounds like a good suggestion, I agree." Hansen said.


    The woman gave a slight glimpse, but she did not expect that Hansen would have promised so simply, but it quickly restored the gentle appearance, and smiled at Hansen sweetly: "Children, I really like you more and more. ��


    "I agree to cooperate, but I have a condition." Hansen said.


    "You said." The woman nodded.


    "You can call my name, or feed, what to do, just don''t call my child again." Hansen said seriously.


    The woman''s mouth is slightly upturned: "Okay, I know."


    "Then let''s go." Hansen looked at the woman and said.


    "If you need something to help me, just touch the Kraken on the left side." The woman looked at Han Sen, the color of the Kraken bottle under the body converges, and the skylight is accompanied by the woman. Retracted from the Kraken bottle, the Kraken bottle actually flew off the altar and landed in Hansen��s hands.


    The brilliance above the Kraken bottle is lost, just like an ordinary crystal bottle.


    Hansen grasped the two bottles of the Kraken and accepted it.


    This woman is very powerful, and there is a sea monster bottle of the Kraken family as the foundation. I am afraid that even the little red bird can grasp her.


    Since it can be used for temporary cooperation, it is necessary to fight for your life and death if you are not sure. If one is lost, let them all be affected by the war, then it will not be worth the loss.


    The woman used the Kraken Elder to draw so many Krakens to die. She obviously needs the blood of the Kraken. With her original plan, it should be destroyed together with the Blue Game and the Blue Sea Heart.


    Unfortunately, because of the appearance of Hansen, the woman''s plan has become flawed. She and Hansen have the same scruples, so they can only retreat and seek cooperation.


    The woman is not credible, but in the current situation, working with her is still a good thing for Hansen, so Hansen has no choice but to tear the face with the woman.


    Both sides have concerns, and there are places where they need each other. It is natural to take a shot.


    The blue sea heart is eccentric, it is hard to imagine, such two people, even reached an agreement like this, it looks like a joke.


    "What do you want to do?" Lan Haixin saw Han Sen coming over, his face suddenly pale, knowing that with his own strength, today I am afraid it is in jeopardy.


    Not to mention the deified firebird, even if Hansen is alone, she can''t cope with it.


    "Of course, take my wife home, what else can I do?" Hansen took the blue sea heart''s arm and said with a smile.


    "You can''t think about... killing my people... I don''t share the sky with you..." Blue Sea wanted to open Hansen''s arm, but found that he couldn''t move at all, only Hansen pulled forward.


    "Their death is because of your stupidity, even if I don''t kill them, the Kraken elders will kill them as well." Han Sen said faintly.


    Lan Haixin opened his mouth, but he couldn''t refute it. His face was white and his thoughts were decided.


    "If you are going to die, I will not stop you, but you have to think clearly. You should be the last saint of the Virgin, the last hope of the Kraken. If you are dead now, the Kraken The family is completely finished," Han Sen said faintly.


    The blue sea heart''s face is changing, and his teeth are low.

 Chapter 2378： Harvesting king-level heterologous genes

    After returning to the Undersea City, Hansen thought about it, but left Boer at the side of the Blue Ocean and prevented Blue Ocean from making some troublesome things.


    It doesn''t matter if the next person dies, it won''t cause any trouble. If the prince is dead, it is not something that can be dealt with inside the water star. It will inevitably attract the attention of the white emperor and the family, so Hansen still leaves Blue sea heart.


    Fortunately, there is a treasure in the blue sea heart, not afraid of her disagreement.


    "How about the sixteen brothers?" The image of Bai Lingshuang appeared in the communicator.


    "Let''s talk about it later, I am not sure that I can climb the top of the mountain. Now if I promise you, can I not be sorry for you?" Hansen said.


    "It''s fine, as long as you do your best, no matter whether you succeed or fail, you will not blame you, it will give you a reward, and one point will not be less." Bai Lingshuang said.


    "This is not so good?" Hansen said hesitantly.


    "Sixteen brothers, if you want something, just say it, and I don''t have to be polite with my sister. If you want Cher, my sister can give her to you." Bai Lingshuang said with a smile.


    "Is my sister really willing to give me the snow?" Hansen''s face was obsessed with color.


    Bai Lingshuang smiled and said: "The sixteen brothers, the Fox family is not credible, you don''t really want a Fox Knight to be around?"


    "Ten sister is reluctant?" Hansen seems to be somewhat unhappy.


    Bai Lingshuang shook his head slightly: "The man has almost no resistance to the Meihu family. It is not that the sister refuses to give you, but is afraid that if you have an accident."


    "Since the ten sisters can''t bear Cher, give me a king-level heterogeneous gene, one hundred." Hansen said impatiently.


    Hansen originally did not intend to have Cher, just to make a pave the way for heterogeneous genes.


    A hundred pieces of king-level heterologous genes are not a small number, even if Bai Lingshuang heard this number, I am afraid it will hurt for a long time.


    Of course, if Bai Lingshuang really agreed to give him the snow, Han Sen is also willing to take it down and be able to pinch Xue in his hand. It is also a constraint to the fox, but it will not be lost.


    Bai Lingshuang frowned slightly. Obviously, the number of one hundred king-level heterologous genes is too large, and it is impossible for her wealth to agree with her.


    After a while, Bai Lingshuang looked at Han Sen and said: "This way, the 16th brother, I will give you 50 pieces of king-level heterogeneous genes. If you can help me climb the top of the mountain, I will put the remaining 50 pieces. If the king''s heterogeneous genes are included, if they can''t climb, the 50 king-level heterologous genes will be used as a hardship. How do you think?"


    "Good." Hansen promised that he could get fifty king-level heterologous genes anyway, which is a very good thing for Hansen.


    "You come to the night charm city, or my sister sent you over?" Bai Lingshuang took care of the hair before the balance, said faintly.


    "I still go to the night charm city, I also think about Cher, and my sister should not be afraid to let Cher stay with me for one night?" Hansen said greedily.


    Although Bai Lingshuang was somewhat disgusted with Hansen��s greed, he still agreed.


    There are Boa and the little red bird to stay in the submarine city, Hansen is not afraid of blue sea and the problem of leaving.


    The process went smoothly. Hansen stayed in Cher''s room for a night, but just went to sleep and, by the way, asked some news from Cher.


    With 50 pieces of king-level heterogeneous genes coming back, Hansen is not willing to use it. After the king level, the Duke''s heterogeneous genes are definitely useless. They must absorb the king-level heterologous genes, and use the king-level heterologous genes at the Duke level. It is too wasteful.


    The king-level heterologous genes were all collected, Hansen went directly to the emperor''s garden, and continued to absorb the emperor to increase his Duke''s genes.


    Nowadays, Bai Yi is also the number one in many emperors and emperors. As long as Hansen does not provoke those real horror emperors, it is not difficult to grab a master.


    Due to the abundant emperor, Hansen was able to add a lot of Duke genes every day. Before the big test, his four genetic techniques have already opened three genetic locks.


    Ice muscle jade bone is a body that is strengthened by the body and has the power of freezing and sealing. Heterologous blood is the body of bloodline power and genetics; the hole mysterious seems to be the attribute of time and space, but there are some Differently, Hansen also said that it is not clear which one of the tunnels belongs to.


    The body of the attribute of the gene language still implements the ability of eternal solidification. After the formation of the attribute body, the power of eternal solidification becomes more flexible and changeable. If it is used well, it can play an extremely powerful role.


    And after the genetic terminology opened the third genetic lock, Hansen faintly felt that when he was running genetic material, it seemed to have some kind of connection with the black crystal armor, although the connection was weak, but Han Sen did indeed realize that there seems to be vitality and consciousness in the black crystal armor.


    "Is it true that the black crystal armor itself is a living body? Or is there something inside the black crystal armor?" Hansen could not guess at all.


    The silk connection is too weak, sometimes not, and when it can be sensed, it is only a vague feeling.


    "After the spell is promoted to the king level, you should be able to have a better understanding of the black crystal armor, maybe you can figure out what it is." Han Sen secretly guessed.


    Recently, the emperor''s garden is very harmonious, and the emperor''s empress is preparing for the annual exam. No one wants to make a living before the exam.


    Hansen left the emperor''s garden and returned to the seabed city, but it didn''t take long before he left the emperor''s garden, and suddenly he felt a strange smell on the back seat of the spaceship.


    Looking back, I saw that the fox didn��t know when he was sitting there.


    "How come you?" Hansen turned back and continued to open his spaceship.


    The fox sat down and smiled and said: "I came to you, naturally for the purpose of the tower."


    "My good sister, many people are already skeptical about me. I am hard to protect myself. Where can I dare to find something?" Hansen said.


    "Now there is a chance in front of you, you do not need to take risks, as long as you can take the top three of the big test, you will be qualified to enter the destiny tower." Fox said.


    "The top three exams have the qualification to enter the destiny tower?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. If he really could have a chance, he naturally wanted to enter the tower.


    "Yes, as long as the top three have a chance to go in." Fox said nodded with certainty.


    "Then I have no chance. There are two deities in the emperor''s emperor. With so many half-step deifications, why do I squeeze into the top three?" Hansen shook his head.


    The fox snorted: "Go into the top three, or I will take out the things you killed the white game, you can do it yourself."


    "What can you do if you can''t do it? Is it reasonable?" Hansen didn''t hear the voice of the fox, turned to look, but found that the fox sitting behind was gone.

 Chapter 2379： Mirror spirit

    "This troublesome woman." Han Sen is still a little jealous of the fox.


    In theory, if Hansen is exposed, it will be of no benefit to the fox, and the fox should not do anything that harms others.


    However, it is impossible to speculate on the woman of the fox, but it is a fox who has been detained for many years. The ghost knows what she will do.


    Hansen turned to think that he had a ready-made person to use. When he returned to the Undersea City, he took the Siren bottle and knocked it on the bottle ear on the left side. The color light is turned into the color light and shadow of the Kraken saint.


    Hansen said that the foxes threatened him. The face of the Kraken sacred girl did not change. After listening, he said softly: "She is absolutely not afraid to sell you, but if you can win the exam Third, it is not bad to enter the destiny tower."


    "I can be dismantled at any time, and I dare to be so brazen?" Hansen smiled bitterly.


    The Kraken saint smiled and said: "Your situation is not as bad as you think. The White Emperor is not suspicious of you, but he wants to investigate your words. There are three ways. He himself summoned you to judge. True or false, I am afraid that he has no confidence in his own judgment, because he does not like Bai Yi��s son at all, and there are very few times to meet with Bai Yi. I am afraid he can��t tell if you are a white game. The second way It is through the lady of the mirror to investigate you, this is the most difficult thing for others, but for you, this is the easiest."


    "Why?" Hansen looked at the Kraken saint inexplicably. He did not tell the Kraken saint about himself and Mrs. Mirror, and did not know why the Kraken saint had such a judgment.


    The Kraken saint refers to the ring above Hansen��s finger and said: ��The ring of the eye of the mirror is in your hand. It is the hope of Mrs. Mirror. How can she personally ruin her hope?��


    "Hope? What do you mean?" Hansen��s heart was a joy, and it seems that the Kraken saint knows something.


    The Laughing Virgin Mary smiles sweetly: "The reason why the Lady of the Mirror is the Lady of the Mirror is because she has the Mirror Body. This physique allows her to separate a mirror and attach the mirror to a strong person. Above the body, the stronger the strong, the more benefits she can gain."


    "This ring is the mirror of Mrs. Mirror?" Hansen looked at the ring in his hand with amazement.


    The Siren Saints nodded and said: "Yes, the mirror can only be used once. Once the mirror is turned into a physical object attached to a strong person, the object of the mirror body will no longer be dominated by the mirror lady. It will only return the benefits from the other party. When Mrs. Jing was young, she was a beautiful woman in the emperor. The name of the princess was also amazed by the people of the world. I don��t know how many young aristocrats Jun wants to be with her, but unfortunately her eyes are higher than the top, she can''t see the mediocrity, and finally she is united with a young man, and turns the mirror into a ring of eye. To the foreign youth."


    After a pause, the Kraken saint went on to say: "The young talent is indeed not expected by the lady of the mirror. It was originally a duke. After getting some help from Mrs. Mirror, it was soaring, in less than a hundred years, from The Duke level was promoted to the realm of deification, and caused a lot of sensation within the emperor. Unfortunately, the talent of the gods, the young talents accidentally fell in a big battle, the ring of the eye of the mirror is not known, no I thought it was in your hands."


    "That is, I wear this ring, the mirror lady can steal the benefits from me? What is she stealing?" Hansen was shocked.


    The Kraken saint smiled and said: "You can rest assured that the mirror body can only reflect your realm and sentiment, and only when the mirror body is in close contact with the subject can exchange information. You should have seen the mirror lady''s finger also Wearing an almost identical ring? Only when you are close to the ring, there will be information exchange between the two, and the information exchange is two-way. You can also get the realm of Mrs. Mirror, the youth of that year. Talent can be promoted so quickly, and for this reason, you don��t lose money. No, it should be said that it is a big deal. You are only the Duke. The lady of the mirror has long been deified, and the realm is far higher. For you."


    "Can she not take the ring and change another person?" Hansen wondered.


    "It''s so simple. Once the mirror body is attached to the outsider, it will no longer be controlled by her. You can wear the ring of the eye of the mirror, which means that it is recognized by the mirror body. If you die, the mirror body will also be Suffered from the damage, the last time the deified war died, certainly the mirror body damage of Mrs. Jing is not small, I think she should not want to come again, otherwise it will kill you back to regain the ring of the eye of the mirror, after all, you are wearing The eye of the Mirror Eye is almost zero for her." The Kraken saint smiled.


    Hansen��s heart did not agree. Although his physical strength did not reach the level of deification, the realm of sentiment was never worse than that of Mrs. Jing. The mirror was only a reflection of the realm of the realm. Whoever is cheaper is not necessarily.


    However, knowing that the Jingling Eye Ring is not harmful to his body, Hansen is better than some, and no longer have to worry about this ring all day long.


    And the purpose of Mrs. Mirror has also been clear, which also makes Han Sen feel a lot of peace of mind.


    "So, Mrs. Mirror should not think that I am dead." Hansen was happy.


    "Of course she won''t think about you, and maybe even protect you. After all, if you die, you will hurt her mirror. It''s not a short-term recovery, it may even be a permanent trauma." Said the saint.


    "You said that Bai Huang has a third channel, what is that?" Hansen asked again.


    "Baihuang is the head of the emperor. Naturally, there will be multiple intelligence networks. You don''t need to worry too much about the general intelligence network. After all, you have the identity of the emperor. They are very difficult to check you, but there is a radio wave called by the white emperor. Organizations, all eyes of the universe have their eyeliner, intelligence is very powerful, this is what you should be most worried about, if your identity is exposed, then the biggest possibility is the handwriting from the radio waves." Road.


    "I don''t know who is a member of the radio wave. I can''t prevent it." Han Sen shook his head.


    "It''s fine. I can tell you everything about the white game. You just need to do what I said. No one can prove that you are not a white game."


    Then the Kraken saint told Hansen about some white games, and Hansen remembered many key details, which greatly helped Hansen to pretend to be a white game.

 Chapter 2380： My name is Bai Yi.

    These days Hansen did not go anywhere, just at home to learn from the Kraken saint, remember as much as possible about the important details of the white game.


    At the time of the exam, the entire Emperor will come to watch, and the White Emperor will naturally be present, and the chance of exposure will be higher.


    "You and the personality of Bai Yi are too different. No matter how you imitate it, it is impossible to be 100%. Fortunately, Bai Huang doesn''t like Bai Yi very much. If you don''t show it, he wants to tell if you are not playing or not. Easy, no matter what, you only need to bite yourself to be a white game, even if they doubt it any more, there is no 100% proof that you are not before the game, you can''t kill you." The Kraken saint puts Hansen''s current situation. The analysis is very thorough.


    After Hansen listened, it was a lot of relaxation. Indeed, as the Kraken saint said, the White Emperor could not directly kill the killer because he suspected that Bai Yi was not his son. If the mistake was made, the White Emperor would be jealous. Parent-child, even if he doesn''t care, this reputation is not good.


    The two things that have always worried Hansen most have been solved by the Siren Saints in a few words, making Han Sen feel a lot easier.


    "This woman is really powerful. It is no wonder that the elders of the Kraken can eat and die. They can''t understand it until they die." Hansen''s heart is more concerned with the vigilance of the Kraken saint.


    Hansen also tentatively injected power into the Kraken bottle, but it was like a sinking sea, there was no use at all, and even a ripple of ripples did not rise.


    Since then, Hansen has not dared to make further temptations. He does not want to tear the face with the Kraken saint. The level of the Kraken bottle may not be lower than the nest of the previous Phoenix, and it is difficult to break with external force.


    On the day of the big test, Han Sen took the **** unicorn, separation, Boa and Lan Haixin to participate, it can be regarded as the whole family.


    Originally Hansen did not intend to go with the Blue Sea Heart, avoiding problems, but the exam is not just an exam, but also a very important festival for the Emperor. Under normal circumstances, members of the Huang family must attend, Han Sen does not bring blue sea heart. Going, it will be irritating.


    The festival atmosphere of the entire emperor was very strong. When Hansen and Lan Haixin came to the conference venue, they were already crowded with people. Many royal princes in the emperor wanted a glimpse of the emperors. Style.


    Today is just the opening ceremony. They are some traditional fixed programs. One of them is the appearance of the emperor''s emperor. Every emperor and emperor needs to stand on the stage and introduce himself to the subjects of the entire emperor.


    Of course, there is nothing special about the introduction itself. At most, it is to quote your own title and name, but in what way you can play it.


    In a word, every emperor and emperor will dig their own strengths to show their strength, in order to get more attention.


    After all, the atmosphere of the entire gene universe is the strong, the emperor is the folk, the worship of the strong, which emperor will not let such an opportunity


    After the complicated opening ceremony, it was finally the turn of the emperor''s appearance. The first appearance was the Prince, the great emperor Bai Wanjie.


    Although Bai Wanjie is a prince, he is only half a step of deification. There is no such thing as two deified princes.


    The gate behind the emperor''s platform opened, and only the white armor of the golden armor slowly came out. The golden field of the body directly shrouded it, and the whole emperor''s square was shrouded. He himself was full of golden light. Just like the golden **** of war on the Golden Avenue.


    "My name is Bai Wanjie, the Prince of the Emperor." Bai Wanjie''s self-introduction is very simple, and then he retired from the emperor.


    Bai Wanjie just stepped down, and saw a shocking Jianguang rushing out of the door. For a time, Jianguang Cave wore nine heavens, so that everyone only felt the skin cold, and it seemed to be suppressed by Jianqi.


    A prince and an emperor are constantly playing, because every appearance is very gorgeous, and it has been a long time, but it is not surprising.


    Hansen looked very carefully and couldn''t help but sigh. The Imperial Family has a lot of talents, but these emperors can almost swept a lot of Shangzu.


    The ones that receive the most attention are naturally two deified kings and empresses, and then Bai Lingshuang, the emperor who is known as the first beauty of the emperor.


    However, Hansen feels that if he looks at the appearance, Bai Wei is not worse than Bai Lingshuang. It is a unique feature, but Bai Lingshuang is more powerful and more famous.


    Soon, it was Hansen��s turn to play the sixteen emperors. Hansen heard the official call his name and stood up and walked toward the gate.


    Many princes and nobles, and even ordinary deities, are even more interested in the sixteen emperors of Bai Yi. After all, the two facts he has recently made are too sensational.


    Enlightenment of the ancestral stone statue, the tens of thousands of emperors to protect, no matter what, is enough to let the name of the sixteen emperor Bai Yi spread throughout the emperor.


    Therefore, everyone is looking forward to the performance of the 16th Emperor Bai Yi today, and the level of attention is even above the two deified kings.


    After all, the deified emperor''s emperor will see it every year, but Bai Yi, a former emperor who is not very concerned about it, is even more curious.


    Under the eyes of everyone, Hansen slowly swept out of the gate, and there was no horrible field in his body, and there was no slashing sword.


    Hansen, a blue robes, went to the center of the emperor station without the wind and waves.


    "Bai Yi, the 16th Emperor of the Imperial King, the first place in the college entrance examination this year." After Han Sen said, he turned directly and walked down the emperor.


    "Hey!" The nineteenth prince who had just took a sip of tea, spit it out directly, and stared at Hansen who was walking down the emperor.


    The surrounding is also a dead silence, and I have not returned to the taste for a while.


    "The old sixteen this guy... is getting more and more mad..." Bai Xiaolang said with a smile.


    "This guy is crazy again!" Bai Lingshuang glared at his own brain, feeling that he was looking for a job with Hansen.


    "Haha, this introduction I like, domineering, read the self-introduction of the emperor''s emperor for so many years, this is the most domineering..."


    "Domineering? I think it is silly, right, and I don''t want to say that the mighty emperor who is in front of him has gone more. With that two emperor-level emperors, why do he claim to be the first?"


    "Although I am stupid and awkward, I like it."


    "This sixteen princes are really interesting."


    For a time, the whole emperor''s country was in a state of utter disappointment, and they were discussing the things of the sixteen emperors.


    Even the white emperor and queen in the stands, as well as the great country teacher Gu Yuan and a number of ministers, could not help but see Han Sen''s eyes.


    Hansen was like nothing, and returned to his position to sit down.


    This is also given to him by the Siren Saints. He cannot be 100% white, but there is only one thing he must do. That is self-confidence. No matter who is in front of him, he must be determined to be a white game. There is any timid performance that reveals absolute confidence.

 Chapter 2381： Denglin Huashan

    Swell! It is too bloated!


    There are no shocking momentum in the appearance of the sixteen emperors. There is no gorgeous ability. In a word, it is like throwing stones into the lake. The cockroaches that have been thrown up have spread to the whole country of the emperor, so that everyone knows that the sixteen emperors are in the game. After two adventures, it has completely expanded.


    Most people regard this as an anecdote or a joke, and don''t think that Bai Yi can really do it.


    Others do not say that the first two places are definitely booked by the two deified kings and emperors. The district��s sixteen princes who have just been in a heavy field, how can they look down on too much waves, no matter how Oh, it��s just a little bit of a gimmick for this big test.


    However, they have been wrong since the beginning. Hansen is really ready to fight for the battle. Although the first place hope is not big, it is still very promising to enter the top three.


    Moreover, Hansen is not a king''s field now. The original source of the water is originally a mutant gene that has been refining and refining by Hansen. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to continue to improve. When refining, it is a field that is a heavy field, and there is no growth. .


    However, these days Hansen has been carrying the ancient gods of the ancient water god, under the magical water system strength, the original water king body was promoted to the king level dual field.


    "The source of the ancient gods is extraordinary. It is no wonder that even the strongest of the gods want to get it. If the original water body can always be promoted, it is an excellent thing." Han Sen played with the ancient gods. Source, happy in my heart.


    However, Hansen��s heart still has some doubts. He clearly has a very bad relationship with the ancient water god. He said that it is not an enemy. Why did the ancient gods come to him after the death of the ancient **** of water? This made Hansen puzzled.


    Every time the king''s field is in one, the power will be multiplied. If you can reach the nine-fold and then divide the nine-weight field, there will be a qualitative leap, although it is not as exaggerated as the promotion of the deification, but the nine-fold one. The king is also many times stronger than the average king of the nine-fold field, so there will be a half-step deification.


    Hansen did not dare to expect the origin of the water king to grow into a deified situation. If he was able to promote half-step deification under the nourishment of the ancient **** source, Hansen was very satisfied.


    Unfortunately, Hansen used a variety of methods, there is no way to shake the source of the ancient gods, let alone eat it, and even a little powder can not be scraped, can only let its power automatically moisturize the source of water.


    In contrast, the power of the original water king will also in turn support the source of hatching the ancient gods. The two are interdependent, and the source of the ancient gods is not a unilateral effort.


    At the beginning of the college entrance examination, the first day of the project was Denghua Gushan. A group of emperors and grandfathers gathered under the bones of the bones, looking up at the mountain peaks like a rifle, and they could not help but feel a little self-small feeling. .


    The Bone Mountain is like a pillar of the sky, standing in the void, only to see the foot of the mountain, but can not see the scenery of the top of the mountain into the void, a winding stone step from the foot of the mountain to the top of the emptiness .


    While waiting for the mountaineering command, Bai Lingshuang quietly walked to the vicinity of Hansen, just looked at him, but did not say anything with Hansen.


    The Jiucheng Mountain Road in front of the Huashan Mountain can be seen by all the subjects of the emperor''s kingdom and the royal family. Only the last section of the mountain road that is integrated into the void can not be seen by people outside the mountain, even if it is a strong god. People can''t see the void.


    It is naturally impossible for Bai Lingshuang to let Han Sen help her to go up in the eyes of the public, which will only be ridiculed by the entire Emperor. Therefore, Bai Lingshan in front of Jiuchengshan Road has to go by himself. When he arrives at the last section of the Void Mountain Road, he will ask Hansen for help.


    The last section of the mountain road is also the most difficult road to the bone mountain. Bai Lingshuang is not sure that he has finished the last mountain road.


    With a command, more than one hundred emperors and emperors all walked up to the stone steps, quite a few minutes of horse-drawn loose running, and it seems to be the old-age mountaineering team, immediately after the mountain opened a long formation.


    At the forefront of the team is the Prince Bai Wanjie. No one is competing with him in this section, let him walk in the forefront with the Prince.


    Immediately behind the Prince is the four kings of the deified level and the two emperors of the deified level. The two go hand in hand, almost in no particular order.


    Later, there are other half-step deified royal princes, including Bai Lingshuang and Bai Linglang, and then Hansen and other king-level emperors.


    Han Sen looked around, but did not see the white impermanent guy, he did not come to participate in Dabi.


    Bai Qingxia walked over to Han Sen and said faintly: "Sixteen brothers, let''s go together."


    "Good." Han Sen nodded slightly, and walked along the stone steps along with Bai Qingxia.


    In the back of the team, there is a pair of persevering eyes staring at Hansen''s back, the masters of those eyes belong to the Emperor Bai Wei.


    Originally Hansen thought that the bones of the mountain would be very difficult to go, otherwise Bai Lingshuang would not be willing to pay so many king-level heterogeneous genes to ask him for help.


    However, Hansen took a long walk, but found that the path of the Bone Mountain was not as difficult as it was imagined. Apart from having the power of forbidden air, he could not fly on the Bone Mountain, and did not feel anything special.


    However, Han Sen tried to speed up a little speed and immediately felt the difference.


    The mountain road that was originally not difficult to walk, but because of his acceleration, the resistance is very great, just like running in the water, the faster his speed, the greater the resistance, and the big incredible kind, Hansen had to slow down.


    As soon as the speed slows down, the sense of resistance gradually decreases, and in the end it is almost impossible to feel.


    "No wonder everyone is just walking slowly. It turns out that this bone mountain road has such a mystery." Han Sen secretly thought.


    "Sixteen brothers, when you were in the emperor''s garden, you and I have not won the battle. When you are on the emperor''s stage, you will win a game with you." Bai Qingxia said to Hansen while walking.


    "Are you not already lost?" Hansen asked with a wink.


    Bai Qingxia just smiled a little: "I have lost the emperor, but the previous battle was a victory or a loss. I hate being a god, I can not only practice that weight."


    Hansen listened slightly and looked at Bai Qingxia with a little surprise: "How many weights did you practice?"


    "Nine heavy, only one difference can go to the highest ten heavens, but my body is only a king-level double, no matter how can not break through the last one." Bai Qingxia did not conceal, directly said.


    "Great!" Hansen praised.


    However, this sentence is from the true heart. After the battle with Bai Qingxia, Han Sen also checked the information about the hatred of the heavens. It is indeed a magical skill. Not everyone can practice it. One heaven is a heavy field, and it is generally necessary to practice. In the nine heavens, it will be the body of the nine-fold field.


    Bai Qingxia has just been promoted to the dual field, and even turned into a nine-day, this talent is no one.

 Chapter 2382： Emperor Wen protects me

    All the emperors and princes are moving forward slowly, and they have always been led by Prince Bai Wanjie. This situation has been broken until the middle of the mountain.


    There is a stone monument standing beside the stone steps in the middle of the mountain. The words "mountain line half and meaning like sword" are engraved on it. Hansen does not know what it is, but after this monument, many emperors and emperors began to exert their strength, four emperors and two. The emperor directly surpassed the Taizi Bai Wanjie, and many other emperors and emperors also opened the distance, and the team suddenly became scattered, not as orderly as in the first half of the mountain.


    Watching the emperor''s country subjects and the princes and nobles, they also came to the spirit at this time. In addition to the two deified kings and emperors, their eyes were more directed at Hansen.


    After all, Hansen blew so much in the public at the opening ceremony yesterday. If there is no performance today, I am afraid that it will make people laugh.


    "Sixteen brothers, you and I will first compare, who can get to the top of the mountain first." Bai Qingxia said that it also speeded up the pace, as if a sharp sword rushed up.


    Hansen responded with a sigh of relief, and he quickly accelerated his footsteps.


    It��s just that Hansen still doesn��t quite understand. Since it��s easy to go up, they are now accelerating their speed and consuming physical strength. So, when it��s the most difficult road to go in the end, isn��t it possible to stay at the peak?


    However, if you want to think about it, since everyone has stepped up, Hansen naturally can''t fall behind. Not only can''t he lag behind, but he still has to take the lead. Otherwise, it is not wasted the nb that was blown at the opening ceremony.


    The strength of the water system in the body, Hansen forced the resistance to move forward quickly, but the faster he rushed, the greater the resistance, the more serious the physical exertion, it is difficult to really improve the speed.


    In this way, let alone catch up with the foremost four emperors and two emperors, and even catch up with those half-step goddess emperors are unlikely.


    In terms of pure power, those half-deification of the emperor''s princes are much stronger than the two-fold field, and it is impossible to catch them.


    Hansen��s thoughts and movements converge on the king��s field, so that the resistance of the waterfall-like impact falls directly on him, and the power is provoked, and the emperor��s golden light flashes in the flesh and blood, flowing in Hansen��s flesh and blood.


    Under the protection of Emperor Wen, Hansen suddenly felt that the resistance was fierce, although it could not be completely eliminated, but it was a world apart.


    If the resistance is just the Yangtze River in the Pentium, then the current resistance can only be regarded as a shallow stream, barely able to have Hansen''s instep, and bring him some trouble.


    Hansen said nothing, and immediately rushed up with a golden emperor, which was constantly flowing, and immediately put Bai Qingxia behind him.


    Many of the emperors in front of the emperor are working hard, suddenly heard the footsteps coming from behind, and some of them looked around in amazement. They suddenly saw a golden light rushing Hansen flying up, and they immediately rushed from them. In the past, the contrast between sports cars and tractors is generally obvious.


    The queens of the emperors in the back were also stunned and watched the golden light back of the fast-moving, and they were somewhat stunned for a while, and they forgot to move on.


    It''s never been seen to be able to run on the bones. Even the deified ones will have more resistance and will not be able to push the speed to the limit. Generally, they will not be so fast.


    However, Hansen seems to be unconstrained, and his legs rushed up like a dislocated wild horse.


    "Come here, the sixteen emperors will break out."


    "I am going, so fierce!"


    "That is the tens of thousands of emperor body protection? It seems that there is a miraculous effect on the power of the bone mountain. It seems that the power of the bone mountain has no way to bind him."


    "This speed... If he can continue to rush down... It��s really possible to get more than two deified strongmen..."


    "Oh, speculation is just a matter of fact. It is not his own true skill. Even if he can rush up, it is only the first of the bones of the mountain. There are still many projects in the exam. It is impossible to take all the tricks. Not to mention whether he can keep this. It��s hard to say the speed. The last piece of the void is the key.��


    ......


    Everyone saw Hansen madly going up, quickly surpassing one emperor and another emperor, and could not help but be interested.


    When Bai Lingshuang was overtaken by Hansen, the eyes also flashed a hint of surprise.


    She has long known that the Emperor Wen will have an influence on the power of the Bone Mountain. Those who have the arrogant and the bones of the two characters will have a lot of climbing and the resistance will be reduced.


    However, even if the arrogant two characters are all worthy, it is impossible to run wild like Hansen, but the resistance is small.


    "It seems that it is not only the two words of the arrogant bones that help the Denghua bone mountain. Others should have the emperor''s useful, but no one has ever obtained it before." Bai Lingshuang''s heart secretly, for the use of Hansen''s power to climb the bones of the mountain The top is a little more grasped.


    This is a good thing for her, but looking at the back of Hansen''s flying, Bai Lingshuang''s heart is inevitably a bit jealous: "Why is it that he has won thousands of emperors, if I can get thousands of emperors, It may not be a generation of female emperors."


    "More than gone... and more than gone... I have caught up with the Prince..." The viewer shouted excitedly.


    Hansen��s golden light flashed quickly, and in the blink of an eye he surpassed Prince Bai Wanjie and chased the front four emperors and two emperors.


    The four emperors and the second emperor apparently felt the pressure from the following, turned their heads and glanced at them, and found that Hansen��s golden mans with a shock came up with a slight frown and accelerated the pace.


    Hansen wants to draw closer to them, but finds that it is not as easy as before. He has little resistance, but he is not completely absent, and he will still bear some resistance and it is difficult to reach full speed.


    The scene suddenly stagnated, and the three men quickly rushed to the top of the mountain, and opened a great distance with the team behind.


    "The deified strong is really amazing!" Hansen has not been able to catch up with the four emperors and the second emperor, and soon the three men rushed into the last piece of the void mountain road, and they never saw them again. .


    "The first emperor of the four emperors rushed into the void mountain road. After all, the deified strong is powerful, and the thousands of emperor body protection is useless." Some people said with emotion.


    "Who can be the last big winner?" Bai Huang and the Queen, the National Teacher and other people, also looked at the top of the bones of the bones with great interest.


    Before going to the top, there was almost no suspense. It must be the first top of the deified strong, but this year there was more such a change in Hansen, which made them feel a little bit interesting.

 Chapter 2383： 傲骨天成

    The mountainous road at the top of the mountain seems to be shrouded in clouds, and Hansen��s body rushes into the mist, and suddenly there is a feeling that the space is distorted.


    The feeling was very slight, and disappeared in an instant. Hansen��s emperor��s light was bright, and the stone steps leading to the top of the mountain became many, like a squatting on the mountain.


    Hansen saw the four emperors and the two emperors who rushed up to circle around the stone steps of the ring. They ran between several stone steps, and did not run up.


    Hansen tried to run to the top of the mountain and found that there was no problem. He walked straight along the stone steps of the mountain. The four emperors and the two emperors still ran around in madness.


    "It seems that because of the role of the emperor, I can not be trapped by the distorted space." Hansen did not feel that they were turning around and went straight to the top of the mountain.


    The top of the mountain is wide, there is a football field that is big, and most of the places are flat, but there is a place that stands out on the top of the mountain, like a hill above the top of the mountain.


    The mountain peak that stands above the top of the mountain is not high, about a hundred feet or so. The mountain is like a sword, pointing to the sky. I saw that there are four large characters like the blade of the blade on the mountain peak. ".


    Just looking at the four words, it makes people feel like a goosebump, as if there are thousands of swords, and the next second will be divided by the sword.


    "A very good sword!" Han Sen stared at the four words of the proud bones, his face was shocked.


    Hansen is also quite good at swordsmanship. Although he does not concentrate on practicing swords, his swordsmanship is almost as good as the level of deification.


    However, in front of these four words, Hansen��s swordsmanship was suppressed and could not be seen through. It seemed to be shaking in the sorrow, which was from the high sense of suppression.


    "I can engrave such four words. I am afraid that the height of the kendo of the person who has engraved has reached an incredible level. Who are the people who left these four words? There are many martial arts masters in the history of the emperor. Not to mention the martial arts masters among the emperors, but among the ordinary people of the emperor, there are many deified martial arts strongmen, so it is difficult to guess."


    Hansen paused and thought: "But I can have such a sword. I am afraid that it is not a general kendo master. It should be one of the most famous kendo emperors, but I don��t know much about them. I can''t guess which emperor is the sword."


    His eyes were removed from the four words of the proud bones, and they were looked around the peaks, but there was no other discovery. Except for the mountain, there was no such thing on the top of the mountain.


    ��Is it the benefit of Bai Lingshuang��s saying that this mountain is full of arrogance? But what is the use of this mountain? Is it true that the whole mountain is a different treasure? It��s not like it, probably Bai Lingshuang The advantage of pointing is that the proud bones of the four characters of the sword." Han Sen eyes back to the four words of the proud bones.


    The sword on the word is really powerful. The more you look at it, the more thrilling it is, the more self-defeating it is. It seems to be a stone and a bright moon. It is totally incomparable.


    Even with the tenacity of Hansen��s will, it is difficult to maintain a sense of humiliation in front of the sword.


    However, his sword is based on tenacity, and he will not be able to shake his mind. He will stand there and look at the sword on the four-character.


    But I don''t know why, it seems that I always feel that there is a kind of itching feeling, and I can''t really understand the true meaning of the sword.


    Just as Hansen watched it, he suddenly heard the footsteps coming from the stone steps and turned his head and saw that the four emperors came from the stone steps.


    The four emperors saw that Hansen was already at the top of the mountain, but he frowned slightly, but did not say much.


    "I have seen the four emperors." Han Sen gave a slight ceremony.


    The four emperors glanced at him faintly. They didn''t say anything. They just walked up the mountain to the mountain. They walked straight to the wall with the proud bones. They looked up at the four words and ignored the side. Hansen.


    Hansen touched his nose. Since people ignored him, he didn''t have to talk about himself.


    The four emperors had just stood still, and the second emperor also walked up and saw that Hansen and the four emperors were there, and suddenly they were slightly sinking.


    The four emperors were able to win her, and Hansen was able to step on the top of the mountain first, leaving her with some dissatisfaction.


    However, after all, it is a deified person, and the disappointment is fleeting. The second emperor walks to the front of the mountain wall and looks at the four characters of the proud bones. It is also like the four emperors. He simply ignores Hansen.


    Seeing that they are all there to feel the sword, Han Sen probably knows that the benefit of this mountaintop is indeed the four-word sword, and the heart can not help but be disappointed.


    This sword is indeed a peerless game, but Hansen is not a person who clings to the kendo. If the six great emperors come here, there may be a deeper understanding, but Hansen has just watched a lot of time and has no special feelings.


    But when it comes, Hansen will naturally not let go of this opportunity, or try to figure out the sword there, hoping to get some benefits.


    For a while, Han Sen remembered the things of Bai Lingshuang, and the time was almost the same. He got up and went down the hill.


    The four emperors and the second emperor saw that he turned and went down the mountain. He could not help but have some doubts, but he did not care for him and continued to understand the sword.


    Hansen walked into the virtual mountain road. In a short while, many emperors and empresses were seen to be on the mountain road. Bai Lingshuang was also running in the base, and there was no head flies running around, but no one went to the top of the stone steps. Go above.


    Space distortions have too much impact on them, so they can''t tell the right path at all.


    Bai Lingshuang was bitter at this time. She had been here for a long time. The body was affected by the power of space distortion. It was more and more difficult to distinguish the road, and it was getting heavier and heavier, but Hansen still disappeared, making her very angry.


    "White game that bastard, if he dared to take my advantage, do not do things, I did not lick his skin after going out." Bai Lingshuang feels heavier as he walks, almost almost unable to move.


    Bai Lingshuang now feels like carrying a mountain every step of the way. He is already sweaty and sweaty, and his clothes are getting soaked.


    In this virtual mountain road, the longer the time spent, the more affected by the distorted space.


    "Bai Yi that bastard, I have not killed him." Bai Lingshuang almost fell to the ground, and hated the white game.


    "Ten sister, I didn''t come late?" One arm held Bai Lingshuang and let her not fall on the stone steps.


    Bai Lingshuang looked up and saw Han Sen looking at her with a smile. He couldn��t help but bite his red lips and said, "How come you come now?"


    "This road is too difficult to walk, and it has delayed some time. Let''s go up and talk about it." Hansen said, and he helped Bai Lingshuang go up.

 Chapter 2384： Sword mad

    Bai Lingshuang couldn��t help but see Hansen��s eyes. He saw Hansen��s body clear and refreshing. He didn��t even have a trace of sweat. His face was not suffocating and he was breathing. Where is the mountain road too difficult to walk.


    However, Bai Lingshuang did not say anything. Hansen helped to move forward. In her view, Hansen��s path has deviated from the stone steps, and even has already reached the mountain, so it has been hanging up.


    In fact, they still walk on the stone steps, just because of the space distortion, it will make Bai Lingshuang look like this.


    Hansen took a few steps and saw that Bai Wei was not far away, like the emperor and the emperor.


    Because she came in late, the space that she was subjected to was not very powerful, and it was not slow, but she could not find a real road. It would be useless to go.


    "This woman is also a good heart, and I still want to save the treasure back, it is also a sentimental righteousness." Han Sen indulged a bit, quietly running the hole in the Xuanqi field, and played a force.


    Bai Wei is marching on the mountain road, but no matter how he walks, he can''t walk out the seemingly endless stone steps, and he can''t help but feel a little impatient.


    Suddenly, Bai Wei felt a lingering breath coming from above the stone steps and disappeared in front of her.


    "This is..." Bai Wei felt a little weird in her heart.


    On the empty mountain road, because of the influence of space distortion, even if two people walk face to face, it is impossible to see each other, and they can''t feel the breath of the other party, even touching.


    Now there is a breath that appears in front of her, naturally making Bai Wei feel a bit strange.


    When Bai Wei��s heart moved, she searched for the breath of the past, and the breath dissipated very quickly. She must be able to keep up with the power of twisting the space.


    Walking and walking, Bai Wei found that the stone steps in front of him had disappeared, and the breath had left the stone steps and hung outside the mountain.


    The breath dissipated quickly, and there was no time to hesitate. Bai Wei gritted his teeth and walked straight out. The whole body hung outside the mountain, but he did not fall down the mountain, and walked up like a down-to-earth.


    Bai Wei��s heart was a joy, chasing the breath and continuing to rush, because there was no way at all, Bai Wei could only chase the breath, if it was not in the air, it would fall directly down the mountain.


    Above the Bone Mountain, even if it is a deified person, it is difficult to fly, let alone Bai Wei is such a duke.


    Only by desperately chasing the scent of breath, Bai Wei was able to find the right path in the void, always chasing the breath and running.


    After Han Sen helped Bai Lingshuang to reach the top of the mountain, he saw that several other emperors had also embarked on the top of the mountain, among them Bai Qingxia.


    Bai Qingxia apparently just came up and saw Hansen and Bai Lingshuang coming up together, with some slight surprises.


    At this time, Hansen had already released Bai Qingxia. Apart from the four emperors and the two emperors, no one knew that Bai Lingshuang was brought up by Hansen.


    "It seems that this time I won." Bai Qingxia said that Han Sen said that he thought that Hansen had just come up.


    The other emperors of the emperor also think so. After all, the virtual mountain road is not fast enough to come up, and Hansen��s first entry and exit is normal.


    Bai Lingshuang is sweaty, but when he sees the four words of the proud bones, it is a spirit, and the face is full of joy.


    There is no arrogance and bone in the emperor that she has obtained. It is too difficult to pass the void mountain road. It is much easier to have a proud word like Bai Qingxia. It has little to do with the cultivation of strength and weakness.


    "Is this the arrogant sword left by the sword mad?" Bai Lingshuang looked at the proud bones of the four words, his face was full of joy, muttered to himself.


    Hansen is very confused, because he has not heard of any emperor who has a sword mad empire. There are many emperors such as the sword **** saints. The title of sword madness is not like the emperor��s emperor. number.


    Bai Qingxia said at the side of the interface: "In the past, the sword was born and ruined, and no royal body was detected. The people were bullied by the tribes. In the end, they were hard-pressed and deified by a sword. Although there was no emperor, they were all over the emperor. Enemy, that is, those who have a powerful emperor are also defeated by his sword. Although they are not called emperors, they are the innocent kings of my emperor. There are countless martial arts masters of the emperor, but if they are the most admired The kendo emperor must be a sword mad."


    Hansen said: "There are even such cows in the Imperial Family. How have you not heard of it before?"


    After Bai Qingxia finished, he listened to a lady who was not far from the side and said: "How can the sword mad sergeant be so powerful that he can''t wash his stigma, what is worth worshipping?"


    Bai Qingxia and Bai Lingshuang both frowned and looked at the emperor. After seeing her appearance, they did not say anything. Obviously, there was some taboo against the emperor.


    Hansen is not interested in what the imperial girl is. He wants to know the story of the sword madness. Obviously, the sword madness is somewhat different from the general Emperor strongman. Even his name seems to be a taboo within the emperor.


    If it is the original white game, you should know the sword madness. Unfortunately, Hansen is not a white game, and he is not good to ask.


    Between talking, I saw another person walked up. It turned out that Bai Wei came up. At this time, she was already sweating, her body was shaking, her legs were almost standing, and it seemed to be able to support. It is very difficult to get up.


    Although Hansen''s breath leads the way, her strength is too weak, and the Duke level can climb to the top of the mountain. Even if she recognizes the road, it is not easy.


    Many emperors and emperors saw that Bai Wei came up, and they were a little surprised. The Duke��s emperor, who was able to walk to the top of the mountain, was rare in the history of the emperor.


    Bai Wei''s eyes looked at the emperor''s emperor, and wanted to know who left the breath to catch her up, but he couldn''t see the clue, and no one had the kind of breath.


    When the eyes were swept away from Hansen, Bai Wei��s eyes showed a hint of hatred. He couldn��t help but bite his lip and glanced at Hansen.


    Obviously, she is still worried about the fact that Bai Yi��s engulfing Hansen is cherished. Naturally, she does not think that the breath belongs to this person.


    Bai Wei looked at it again and couldn''t see who left the breath. He could only be grateful and walked over to watch the four words of the proud bones.


    Bai Lingshuang they are all the same, mountaineering is just a test, the sword mad arrogant sword is a great advantage, even if the sword madness is very disdainful, but the same will be the sword.


    Hansen found a position to sit on the ground and tried to watch the sword in the most comfortable position, but still did not have much gain.


    It��s not that Hansen��s talent is not good, Kendo��s cultivation is not enough, but because the sword and Hansen��s own swordsmanship conflicts too much. It��s two extremes. There is no similarity, so Hansen��s sword The stronger he is, the more difficult he is to understand the spirit of the sword.

 Chapter 2385： Copy sword

    Everyone has a different personality. Even if they practice the same sword method, the swords that different people cultivate will have a certain gap because of their different personalities.


    The creators of Hansen and the proud swords are obviously two completely different characters, which creates an extreme gap in the sword''s mind, making it difficult for Hansen to comprehend the arrogant sword.


    There is a mad word in the name of the sword mad, his sword is also known as the arrogant sword, and the arrogant character of the arrogant flying is very different from Hansen, which can be said to be two extremes.


    Hansen��s sword is mainly tough, and introversion or publicity does not matter to Hansen. As soon as he starts to do something, his eyes only have the end of the matter, and ignore the scenery on the road.


    For Hansen, as long as he can reach the end, he will make different changes according to different road conditions. It seems that he seems to be doing anything. It doesn''t matter, he doesn''t have his own attitude, but this kind of attitude is not just to achieve the goal faster. The changes and sacrifices made are not really without attitude.


    Hansen, who seems to be comfortable with the situation, is actually more obsessed than anyone else, just because his attachments are too far away, and others can''t see that far away, so he thinks he has no attitude.


    The sword madness is different. The sword is mad at the end, but the scenery of this road. On this road, he is the most unique and beautiful landscape.


    The splendor of life, the beauty of death, this is the pursuit of sword madness.


    Two completely different personalities, two completely different lifes, can''t say who is right and who is wrong, but each person''s choice is different. If Hansen wants to understand the sword-like arrogance, he must give up his beliefs and goals. Instead, feel the belief and will of the sword madness. This kind of thing Hansen can''t do it naturally, and he won''t do it.


    Because of this, Han Sen wants to gain some insights and benefits from the sword, far more difficult than others who can accept the sword madness.


    That is to say, the semi-sunlight scene, there is a sense of faintness in the human body and the four-character concept of the proud bones, which seems to have achieved great success.


    The most obvious one is actually Bai Lingshuang. I saw that the sword meaning on her body and the proud bones of the four characters faintly echoed, the sword is like the internal body of the body, there is a kind of disdain for the world.


    Han Sen was slightly surprised. Although Bai Lingshuang��s talent is very good, he is not the best one among the many emperors of the Imperial Family. He was able to achieve such a great achievement first, only to show his arrogance and Her heart is very fit.


    "It seems that I am going to leave this white." Han Sen secretly sighed in his heart, he has no way to integrate into the mood of the proud sword.


    It''s like a person who eats, drinks, and plays all day can''t understand the workaholic. The thinking is not on a channel. The conflict is too powerful. It can''t be converted into the same kind.


    In the end, Hansen gave up the idea of ??enlightenment and arrogance. This sword is no matter how strong it is, but it cannot be reluctant to be incompatible with his character.


    Hansen had to send Bai Lingshuang down, so it was a bit boring to wait for her to leave. After sitting for a long time, it was very uncomfortable, so Han Sen touched the jade gourd and summoned the water fairy.


    Originally Hansen just wanted the water fairy to give him a massage, so that he could comfortably wait for Bai Lingshuang to comprehend the end, and then leave together to get the remaining 50 king-level heterologous genes.


    But who knows that after the water fairy came out, he looked at the four-character of the proud bones, standing still and motionless.


    Hansen was a little surprised. He saw that the body of the water fairy had changed. The water-like body had a wave of waves, and the body had made some minor changes.


    The body and appearance of the water fairy changed little, but some minor changes, but when I went to see her, I found that the water fairy was like a person, and the temperament of the body changed greatly. Like two people who are totally different.


    The former water fairy is gentle and watery, and it is like a little maid who is obedient.


    However, after those subtle changes, the appearance of the water fairy has become cold and frosty, and the whole person is like a sword with the same edge.


    The more Hansen looks at the water fairy, the more she feels that her temperament is familiar.


    Hansen immediately found out why he felt familiar, because the temperament of the water fairy, more and more like the four words of the proud bones, the body of the proud sword is almost ready to spray out.


    "What is going on?" Hansen was surprised and happy.


    For a long time, he did not understand what the role of the water fairy is. He can only be used as a maid. Now he suddenly finds that the water fairy seems to have the ability he can''t imagine.


    The subtle changes in the water fairy are still going on. The more subtle changes she has, the more powerful the changes in her temperament will be. After a long time, when Han Sen looks at the water fairy, it seems to be watching the four words of the proud bones. The proud sword can almost be fake and true, and it is more agile.


    Fortunately, those emperors are focused on enlightenment, and Hansen is at the end. No one sees the change of the water fairy, or it will definitely be scared.


    This kind of thing can only be said to be unspeakable. It is not like genetics or scientific knowledge. It can be recorded in words.


    It is not like a landscape. It can be photographed. It is a feeling that you must use your own perception to understand. It is something that cannot be copied with tools.


    However, the water fairy has copied the sword meaning above the four characters of the proud bones, and it is still the same without any slight difference. Not to mention Hansen, even if it is a deified strong, it will be shocked.


    After a while, the water fairy finally stopped changing. It was because her temperament and swordsmanship had no difference with the proud sword.


    "Perfect, it''s perfect." Hansen admired that the ability of the water fairy to copy the mood is a bug. Hansen has not heard of any difference to achieve this effect.


    When Hansen was glad that he had got the jade gourd and the water fairy, he suddenly saw the water fairy go to Hansen and reached out to Hansen��s chest. The water-like body suddenly turned into water flowing into his body.


    "What is this?" When Han Sen was wondering, he suddenly felt that a sword was emanating from himself, and he was proud of his sword.


    Hansen suddenly understood what happened. The ability of the water fairy is not only as simple as copying the mood. She can also bring the mood to the owner of the jade gourd, so that the owner of the jade gourd can directly understand the mood with the body.


    Even if the talent is not so good, now the mood is already on you, you can use the sentiment, there is no more direct and easy way to learn.


    Reading thousands of books is not as good as traveling thousands of miles. There is still a big gap between theoretical study and practice. Water fairy can directly turn theory into practice.


    "This baby left by the Emperor''s ancestors is too strong!" Hansen was overjoyed.

 Chapter 2386： Sword confrontation

    Han Sen has a sword that breaks out of the body. This is not surprising, because everyone is feeling the sword, and all the emperors are swordsmen.


    However, Hansen��s sword is somewhat different. He does not call it a sentiment, but directly copies the proud sword to release it.


    For a time, Jianyi swept everything and directly suppressed the swords of many emperors and emperors on the top of the mountain. Even the four kings and two emperors of the deified level, their swordsmanship was suppressed by Hansen in an instant.


    At the top of the whole bone mountain, only the swordsmanship of Hansen and the swordsmanship of the four characters of the proud bones are like each other. It is like the two swords of the peerless swords constantly confronting each other, and the other swords are completely eclipsed.


    "How could it be..." Many emperors and emperors have changed their colors. Even the four emperors and the two emperors are horrified, and they can''t believe the last Hansen.


    Bai Lingshuang has widened his eyes and seems to have seen ghosts.


    Bai Wei is biting his lips and saying nothing, his face is cloudy and uncertain.


    The swordsmanship that Hansen exudes can compete with the swordsmanship of the proud bones. This is something that even the god-level swordsman can''t do.


    Encouraged by Hansen��s sword, the sword of the proud bones is more and more arrogant, almost sweeping everything like a storm.


    The sense of the sword in Hansen was originally to copy the sword meaning above the proud bones, exactly the same as the sword on the proud bones, and in turn was inspired by it.


    It��s like fighting with his own image, but this battle is a collision of swordsmanship, and there is no actual destructive power, but it��s just that, so that the emperors are affected, their swords are affected by two The stock violent rush to the extreme sword suppression, repaired to be almost, will almost be destroyed.


    The emperor, who was a weaker emperor, oozes blood from the corners of his mouth and has to withdraw from the top of the mountain to avoid being affected by the horrible sword.


    In fact, the sword does not really hurt their flesh, but the destruction of the will is too serious, if the will collapses, the damage to the road of practice is great.


    The two swords have ravaged the foothills of the entire Bone Mountain. Hansen is in it, and there are many gains.


    Even if he is not suitable for this kind of sword, but now his own body directly used the proud sword, and the constant confrontation with the proud sword, how have learned some.


    "The water fairy does not know whether it can directly copy the artistic conception of living things. If it is capable of copying the artistic conception of living things, I want to learn what genetic techniques, only need to learn the basic moves and the law, and then find a way to get this gene to the top. Strong, let the water fairy copy his artistic conception, and then let the water fairy attach to my body to practice, what genetic technique will have a multiplier effect... No... it should be dozens of times to be right..." Han Sen wants to feel more happy .


    However, when Hansen was happy, he suddenly heard a scream, and did not know whether it was because the sword and the sword were too fierce. The mountain that was engraved with the four characters of the arrogant bones broke open.


    A crack cracked directly from the top of the hill. The hill seemed to be split by the thunder, splitting from the middle into two, just to open the four words of the proud bones.


    The hill split, and the four-word sword of the proud bones suddenly dissipated. After all, it was only the sword when the lettering was left, the word was destroyed, and the sword was naturally gone.


    boom!


    At the moment of the cracking of the hill, a sword light rose from the hill, and suddenly broke through the space distortion of the top of the bone, like a sharp blade of paper, directly rushed to the sky.


    "Be proud of the sword!" The emperor''s emperors on the top of the mountain have changed color.


    The entire Emperor''s people are watching the Bone Mountain, waiting for the emperor''s emperor to come down from the top of the mountain, but have not waited until the top of the emperor''s emperor, but suddenly saw the top of the mountain rushing out a sword light, directly into the sky, I was a little dazed for a while, I don��t know what it is.


    "The proud bones!" Bai Huang''s face changed slightly, and immediately waved his hand, the power of terror turned into a big hand, almost covering the entire sky, and grabbed the sword toward the past.


    The twisted space on the Bone Mountain was opened by the sword light, and it was already able to see the outside scene. Hansen saw a big hand crushing down like a sky. The stars seemed to be just dust under the big hand, as long as the big hand With a single press, you can explode countless stars.


    Jianguang is still rushing, and the big hand that has been suppressed is directly rushed over, without any retreat or escape.


    Jianguang shocked on the big hand and was directly held by the big hand. The strength of the big hand was too horrible. Under the violent impact of Jianguang, it was still unmoved, and the sword light was firmly held in his hand.


    Hey!


    However, in the moment when the big hand clenched the Jianguang, the Jianguang was like a fireworks, and it turned into a little stream of light, as if the meteor shower spread out and spread throughout the emperor''s country.


    All the planets in the emperor''s country have rained, but it is not water and rain, but a light rain like a sword.


    Han Sen looked at the Jianguang rain falling from the sky, and it was everywhere. It was only those swords that fell on the rocks, but there was no destructive power. The sword light itself shattered as if it were a dream bubble.


    The same is true of the Jianguang rain falling on the body. Hansen reached out to the swords, but only touched the Jianguang lightly. The Jianguang broke directly, the stars dissipated, and nothing left.


    The White Emperor has already recovered the big hand of the sky, frowning and looking at the sky and the light rain, his face is uncertain.


    Jianguangyu continued for seven days and seven nights in the emperor''s country. Hansen was taken down the mountain to ask what happened.


    The emperor of the emperor who was present at the time said the situation again. Hansen was the same, but he only said that he felt that the arrogant sword was slightly small, and he did not want to inspire the sword and the sword on the proud bones. The rock suddenly split and so on. Did not say the jade gourd and the water fairy.


    That was the case at the time, but Hansen was able to understand the degree of swords, which really made them unbelievable.


    Han Sen used the proud sword in the moment, and the sword meaning, even the white emperor looked a little surprised.


    In the end, Hansen did not understand what the Jianguang was all about. The White Emperor did not explain anything and put them back.


    The sixteen emperor''s white game is truly fame, and even in such a short period of time, the arrogant swordsmanship is realized to the extent that now, in the emperor''s country, everyone knows that the sixteen emperor''s white game is the talent of heaven and earth.


    Hansen himself is not so happy, he just used the power of the jade gourd, in the case of the water fairy attached to the use of such a sword, as long as the water fairy is isolated, he will be immediately returned to the original shape.


    However, this is not without benefits. It has always been immersed in such a powerful sword, which is also very helpful for Hansen''s artistic conception.


    Because the Jianguangyu has been going on, the exam was temporarily suspended, and Hansen took Boa and they returned to the waters.

 Chapter 2387： Jianguangyu

    Hansen was extremely curious about this Jianguang rain, although everyone said that the White Emperor broke the Jianguang, but Han Sen always felt that there was not so much simplicity.


    Once again, the Kraken saint was summoned, let her see the Jianguangyu, and then said the matter of the bones of the bones of the bones, but he did not say that it was because he made the mountain split.


    After listening to the Sacred Virgin, it was obviously a little surprised, watching the sky and the light rain sinking.


    "Do you know what the mysterious sword has in the end?" Han Sen saw that the Kraken saint had been talking, and asked with a frown.


    The Kraken saint regained his gaze and said: "The sword mad this person can be said to be the biggest taboo in the history of the emperor. He is only a general emperor, not even the emperor, but his talent in the kendo. It is incredibly amazing. It is finally in the realm of the ordinary swordsman, and it also hits the imperial invincible."


    "I know all of this," Hansen said.


    "Then, have you ever thought about why such a terrorist strong man is not famous outside the Imperial Family?" said the Siren Saints.


    "I also thought about this. I felt very strange when I thought about it. I couldn''t explain it. The only guess that is more reliable is that the Emperor deliberately trapped him in the family and did not let him have the opportunity to leave the Emperor. Hansen said.


    The Kraken saint shook his head and said: "You only guessed that half of it, the sword mad is not without leaving the royal family, and he is not without fame, but the other person does not know the name of the sword mad, only know his other name. ��


    "What do you mean, the sword mad has always used the pseudonym to sway in the universe? Why did he do this?" Hansen was curious.


    The Kraken saint shook his head: "I don''t know, the sword mad thing, I have also checked it, but I only know that he seems to have made some things that the emperor hates. Many of the emperors are right. He is very disdainful."


    After all, the Kraken saint looked at the Jianguangyu who was in the sea and said: "If I guess correctly, the sword mad may not have died yet. This sword light rain should be the opportunity for his rebirth."


    "You mean, the original sword mad is trapped in the proud bones of the heavens? Which sword light is the sword mad?" Hansen suddenly understood the meaning of the Kraken saint.


    "It should be just a glimpse of consciousness. If you want to come to the White Emperor, they must have a headache. If such a guy is born again, the Emperor is probably not to be restless. This is the best. The more chaotic the Emperor is, the better it will be for you." "The Kraken saint smiled and said.


    "If the sword madness really only has a sense of consciousness, it is hard to say whether it can escape, let alone disturb the emperor." Hansen did not agree with the saints.


    The Siren Saints shook their heads: "Why should he escape? Now that the sword rain is over the Emperor, he only needs to be attached to any creature. It is almost impossible for the Emperor to find him. He has no need to escape at all."


    Han Sen listened to the Siren Saints, and suddenly he groaned in the heart. Some hesitantly said: "The sword mad will not choose to be attached to me?"


    "There are so many people in the Imperial Family. The sword madness itself does not need too good talent. There is no need to risk choosing a prince as an attachment object. You think too much." The Kraken saint said.


    Although this is the case, Hansen is still somewhat uneasy and has been carefully guarded.


    Fortunately, until the Jianguangyu stopped, there was no abnormal situation in the waters, and Hansen was sure that he was overwhelmed.


    Because of the Jianguangyu, the exam was postponed for seven days. The previous enthusiasm was almost eliminated, or because the Jianguangyu thing had no clue, the top of the emperor did not have the mind to put on the exam, although the sword The light rain has stopped, but it has not reopened the exam.


    Moreover, the atmosphere of the entire emperor''s country is very tense, almost in a state of blockade. Even Hansen''s water star has been investigated and returned several times by different departments for several days.


    Perhaps even the investigators themselves don''t know what they are looking for. Hansen''s heart is clear, and the top of the emperor is definitely looking for the sword madness.


    "It��s a terrible guy. There��s only one sigh of consciousness left. It��s even possible to stir up such a big storm. If a person can do what he wants, it��s dead and innocent.�� Hansen sent another batch. After the official, he said with emotion.


    Hansen has been closed for a long time, focusing on the tunnel Xuan Jing, hoping to promote the tunnel to the king.


    Although the ice muscle jade bone and blood vein nerve promotion difficulty is relatively low, but Hansen still hopes to be able to promote the hole mysteriously, because Han Sen is more and more feeling that the crisis is approaching, and the hole Xuan Jing is the most skillful and good at him. Genetic engineering.


    The power of Dong Xuan Jing can not be replaced by other genetic techniques. In the real battle, Hansen can have no ice muscles, no blood, no genetic meaning, no influence on Hansen��s combat effectiveness. Too big.


    But if there is no hole mystery, Hansen��s combat power will be reduced by at least half.


    It is not that the other three kinds of genetic techniques are not very powerful, but Dong Xuan Jing and Han Sen have the highest degree of fit and are most suitable for his character. Therefore, Han Sen usually uses the hole mysteriously, which is the gap.


    In order to cope with the crisis that may occur next, or for the subsequent agreement with Ningyue, Hansen must upgrade his strength as soon as possible. The simplest and straightforward method is to promote Dong Xuan Jing to the king.


    Hansen has been sitting in the practice room for more than a month. The tunnel is constantly running, and the whole body seems to be part of the machine of the universe.


    Yes, it is a machine.


    In the eyes of Hansen in the body of Dong Xuan, the whole universe is like a huge and incomparable precision machine. One grass, one stone, one stone, one water, one insect and one fish are all gears of this machine.


    These gears are large and small, biting together, pulling the whole body, and the rotation of any gear affects the gear that meshes with it, and then spreads out through other gears.


    Hansen itself is one of the numerous gears, and under the power of the tunnel, Hansen can more intuitively see the relationship between gears and gears.


    This feeling is not good, it is like two things that seem to have nothing to do with it. In Hansen��s opinion, you can see the obvious relationship between them, but Hansen doesn��t know how to influence him. This relationship.


    Hansen probably already understands that if he can influence the power conversion relationship between gears, then it is the power of the king domain in the gene universe.


    The formation of each king''s field is because the power of the king can affect the operation of its own gear, so that its speed can be accelerated or slowed down, and even the gear can be reversed, thus affecting the gears connected to it and rotating together to change the original The law forms a special field.


    Hansen has been trying to promote his gear operation, but unfortunately it has not been successful, it is difficult to really affect the operation of the universe machine, resulting in the so-called king field.

 Chapter 2388： Difficult to shake the cosmic gear

    "Has it failed?" Hansen''s face was a bit gray, his body was scattered, and his vitality was reduced to a very low level.


    Fully smashing the power of the tunnel mysterious, the outbreak of the outburst, wanting to promote the rotation of its own gear, thus opening the field into the king, this process should not be so difficult.


    The Duke, who is much poorer than Hansen��s physical fitness, can complete this process and advance to the rank of the king. However, Hansen��s physical strength and strength can compete with most of the king��s powers, but Dong Xuanjing is fully promoted. Sen��s own life gear is not moving.


    Hansen has already thought of the reason. The king''s field is to drive the operation of the universe machine with its own cosmic gear.


    In theory, as long as their own power is large enough, they can promote the cosmic gears, and thus drive the cosmic gears associated with them.


    Hansen��s strength is large enough to be the only one in the Duke level, but his cosmic gear is also the largest of all the dukes.


    Other Duke''s natal cosmic gears may only be associated with one or two cosmic gears, but Hansen''s cosmic gears may be bitten with hundreds of thousands of cosmic gears. The more associations they have, the more they need to pay when they first push The greater the power.


    Obviously, Hansen��s current strength is not enough to incite the cosmic gear associated with him, and it is difficult to push it, so it will be so difficult to promote the king.


    Hansen tried to abandon the tunnel and promoted the king with ice muscles, but he soon discovered that because his life gear is too strong, there are too many cosmic gears associated with it, so the ice muscle jade is promoted to the king. The difficulty of the level is similar to that of the hole. What is even more frightening is that Dong Xuan Jing can still see those cosmic gears, running ice muscle jade, but only fuzzy to sense the existence of rules, even those gears can not see, the difficulty is even higher.


    "Dong Xuan Jing, only the hole Xuan Jing promotes the opportunity of its own gear operation. As long as the tunnel Xuan Jing can succeed, the next ice muscle jade surgery will be easy to handle, but how can we promote the operation of the tunnel? What?�� Han Sen thought hard, but never thought of a good way.


    The body is too powerful, but it is also a kind of distress. I am afraid that Hansen has such distress, because his body has evolved through four kinds of genetic techniques. Using any kind of genetic technique to promote the king alone is not enough to promote him. The life of the universe gear.


    However, Hansen��s body has only one body, so that he can simultaneously promote the four kinds of genetic techniques, which is simply impossible. Don��t say that he is promoted. When it is only the conflict between the meridians and the breath, he can destroy his body. .


    "Fortunately, I only repaired four kinds of genetic techniques. If I have to repair a few more, then I really don''t want to promote the king again. It is impossible for me to eat the elixir to promote the cosmic gear." Hansen had to comfort himself.


    "With my own strength, it is impossible to succeed. In this way, we can only rely on external forces. When we are promoted to the king, this kind of life is borrowed. If there is a slight loss of control, then it is not as simple as promotion failure. I am afraid that my body will be destroyed together." Han Sen has been indulging for a long time, and still has some hard choices.


    "We must find a reliable source of strength, stability and sufficient explosive power. In this way, we can only ask the deified strong to help. There is absolutely a possibility. But which deified strong will sacrifice this to help me? Let me trust it?�� Hansen thought for a moment, even a reliable deified strong could not be found.


    Among the gods who know each other, the one that most trusts Hansen is undoubtedly the little red bird, but the power of the little red bird is too violent, and its control ability is not good. It is not suitable for such delicate work.


    Among those who can achieve this level of deification, Hansen thought about it, the one that most trusted him, the first one thought of Isa.


    Counting Isa is still his enemy, even Hansen himself was shocked by this thought.


    However, after thinking about it, apart from Isa, I really can''t think of a more powerful demon who can rely on it.


    "Unfortunately, Isa is far from the moon, it is impossible to help me, and I can''t get out of the emperor''s country." Hansen secretly smiled.


    "If you can''t ask someone to help, then you can only borrow a road to go." Han Sen''s eyes are flickering.


    Hansen is good at the skills of the big yin and yang magnetic cannons. If there is a stable and powerful force to borrow, it can also promote the cosmic gear.


    But the result of doing this is tantamount to dancing on the tip of the knife. One bad is the end of the broken bones.


    Hansen needs to borrow more power than he can to promote the cosmic universe gear. In such a situation that requires extreme precision operation, he will control the power that is not his own and promote to the king level. As long as there is a little mistake, the result will be It will be very tragic.


    "Headache!" Han Sen, the more he wanted to see the truth, felt his brain hurt, and reached out to rub his temples, but he still had some ideas.


    "His Royal Highness, the ten emperor Bai Lingshuang seeks to see." Leave the door to report.


    ��How did she come?�� Hansen frowned slightly. Because of the recent ruins of the imperial family, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Hansen has not gone to Bailing Frost to take the remaining 50 king-level heterologous genes. I can''t think of her coming.


    When Hansen came to the living room, he saw Bai Lingshuang sitting in the hall drinking tea and it looked very leisurely.


    "Ten Emperor, how come you come to me?" Hansen sat down on the chair next to Bai Lingshuang, and casually said, not with Bai Lingshuang.


    "Of course, according to the agreement, I will send you something." Bai Lingshuang raised her hand slightly, and the two maids behind her carried a big box and placed it in front of Hansen.


    "Sixteen brothers, you have a little bit better, there are fifty king-level heterogeneous genes, one is not much, and one is also a lot." Bai Lingshuang said with a smile.


    "Ten sister, you can''t say it, I will take it for myself, and I will bother you to run it myself." Han Sen smiled and opened the box and counted it. It turned out to be fifty king-level heterogeneous genes.


    "Sister is coming, there is still a big deal to do with you." Bai Lingshuang waved his hand and let the maids around him retreat.


    Han Sen saw Bai Lingshuang so that he left the hall and left the hall. Only two of them were left in the hall.


    "According to reliable news, this year''s big test will not continue, it will be based on the ranking of the bones of the mountain, you may be ranked first in the college entrance examination. In addition to a reward for the devil, you can also I got the qualification to enter the destiny tower. I don''t know if you have the idea of ??selling this qualification?" Bai Lingshuang asked a pair of eyes and stared at Hansen.


    ��Is this true?�� Hansen��s heart was slightly happy. If he could get the qualification to enter the destiny tower, it would be better.

 Chapter 2389： Opportunity to enter the destiny tower

    Hansen did not promise to sell into the destiny tower. Bai Lingshuang was very disappointed with this, but he was not reluctant.


    Sure enough, in less than two days, officials from the palace arrived, giving Hansen a test of the exam, but it was somewhat different from what Bai Lingshuang said.


    Hansen only got the token to enter the destiny tower, but did not see the magical treasures that Bai Lingshuang said.


    Han Sen had already thought about it, and it must have been that Bai Huang��s doubts about him had not disappeared, so the deified prize of the deified treasure that originally belonged to the first place was not rewarded to him.


    "It is not bad to be able to enter the Tianshen Tower. I have to look at it. The Tiantian Tower is no different from my Destiny Tower." Han Sen was slightly excited.


    Without hesitation, after sending the official away, Han Sen took the token directly to the destiny tower. It was not that he was in a hurry, but he was afraid that the fox would come to him after getting the news, and then let him help steal things from the tower of the gods. It is too risky.


    After coming to the Destiny Tower, Han Sen knew why the qualification to enter the Destiny Tower was so rare. Apart from the fact that the Emperor did not want to know the secrets in the Destiny Tower, there was another important reason to open the gate of the Destiny Tower. It is necessary for four deified strongmen to inject strength into the Destiny Tower in a special way, in order to jointly open the door and send a person into the Destiny Tower.


    Every time the gate of the destiny tower is opened, the four deified powerful people consume a lot of energy, and it takes at least two or three months to recover. In the meantime, some rare special materials are consumed.


    Although Hansen has already qualified to enter the destiny tower, but he wants to go in, he still has to make an appointment to register.


    After Hansen finished all the formalities, he was told that he could open the gate of the destiny tower after 17 days, so that he must arrive on time within the prescribed time. Otherwise, he would not wait for one second and directly sentence him to lose the tower. Qualifications.


    Although Hansen is somewhat depressed, he also knows that the seventeen days have already passed, that is, the emperor has such a big hand, otherwise he will only invite four deified strongmen, and they will not know when they will be able to get together.


    Only in this way, Han Sen��s intention to circumvent the foxes was lost.


    Just back home, I saw a charming fox lying on his bed, a pair of eyes picked up the crescent shape, and looked at Hansen with a smile: "My good brother, the procedures for entering the destiny tower are all done." ?"


    "Run it well." Hansen shrugged his shoulders and sat down on the chair next to him.


    The fox sat up from the bed and walked slowly behind Hansen. A pair of pink jade arms hung around Hansen from the back, and his fingers gently circled Hansen''s chest.


    Hansen only felt a soft bullet on his back. The delicate face of the fox was about to stick to his face. The red lips whispered in his ear and said: "Help my sister take the treasure of my fox from the celestial tower. My sister will never treat you badly."


    "I don''t want to help, I am afraid that I will take things out and I will never have the chance to talk to my sister again." Hansen said helplessly.


    The fox smiled and reached out and pinched Hansen��s cheek. Then he hugged Hansen on his chest and said, ��How can your sister sacrifice you? I have a way to let you take things out of your mind, absolutely. It will not cause other people''s doubts. After the event, my sister can immediately take you away from the emperor. Then you are the great benefactor of our Meihu family. If you are willing, you can come back to me with the Meihu people. We are a beautiful family of Meihu. Countless, you can enjoy it when you arrive."


    "Don''t, I am a blessed person, there is no such thing as a blessing. You still have to talk about it. What are the things that your Fox family have in the Destiny Tower? How can they come out?" Hansen said.


    The face of the fox screamed with sorrow and grief, and the waist was lightly twisted. He turned and sat on Hansen��s thigh, his hands wrapped around Hansen��s neck, and sighed: ��I was trapped in the ghost bone palace for too long. I know that the present universe is no longer the former universe. The royal family that was only given to the lord as a servant was already one of the three great tribes of the universe, and my Meihu family did not completely decline, but because of the treasure The genius of the tribes has made it difficult for the tribes of our family to break through the final level of promotion and deification, and can only live by the sacrifice of beauty."


    After a pause, the foxes went on to say: "After I inquired, I realized that the treasure was obtained by the Emperor''s treasure, and later was placed in the Tianshen Tower by the Emperor. I tried not to enter the Tianshen Tower. I can only ask my brother for you."


    Fox��s poor appearance is really pleasing, and Hansen knows that the fox is stronger than him, but he still has some heart and can��t bear it. He thought about it: ��What is the treasure of the Meihu family? Why is it? Put it in the destiny tower?"


    When the foxes hesitated for a moment, they said: "That is the name of the treasure. It is the special magical treasure of my Meihu family. After the members of the Meihu family reach the king level, they need to use the nine-turned life mirror to reproduce nine times. It may be promoted to deification. After losing the nine-turned life mirror, my Meihu family will never have a deified strongman. This is a sad thing for a superior, and you can understand it if you want to come."


    "As for why Baohuang will bring the nine-turned life mirror into the tower of the destiny, I have not inquired about the clue. According to the truth, no one except my Meihu family can use the nine-turned mirror."


    Hansen frowned and thought for a moment, looking at the fox in his arms and asked: "How can I bring the nine-turned mirror?"


    The fox squinted and said: "I can use the fox secret technique to break into your body, let you temporarily have the power of my fox, when you only see the nine-turned mirror, if it is not bound You don''t need to do it, it should be automatically thrown at you. When you let it be mastered, how difficult is it to bring it out of the world?"


    Han Sen��s heart moved and nodded and said: ��If this is the case, I can try it, but I can only promise you to try it. If you can succeed, you can��t guarantee it.��


    The fox suddenly opened his eyes and smiled, holding Han Sen��s cheek, and the red lips kissed him on the top: ��Good brother, as long as you are willing to try, it is a great help for my sister. It��s also the great benefactor of my Meihu family. If necessary, my sister and the Meihu family will definitely help each other."


    "Sisters have said a lot, if it is really possible, with my relationship with my sister, I should naturally help you." Han Sen''s face is awkward, but his mind has other plans.


    "Well, my sister will not say much, it is not too late. I will use the fox secret technique to force you into your body, so that you can temporarily possess the power of our Meihu family." He suddenly sat up straight, his slender legs crossed Hansen''s waist, and his lips sealed Hansen''s mouth.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2390： Nine-turning Meihu Danxianggong

    What Han Sen was trying to say, but saw the foxtail behind the fox swaying in the void, turning into a virtual chain like a chain of orders. It seems that there are nine tails swaying in the air, turning into a cage and wrapping them in it.


    In the eyes of the fox, the silver awns flashed, and the white skin shimmered with a strange silver pattern, like a tattoo, and it was like a symbol.


    Almost at the same time, a clear spring-like force flowed out of the fox''s lips and flowed directly into Hansen''s mouth.


    A cool breath suddenly spread within Hansen''s body, making Hansen''s whole body seem to be baptized by cool spring water.


    The cool power was incorporated into Hansen''s cells, and Hansen felt that there were some strange changes in the body. A seemingly absurd aroma overflowed from the flesh and blood, and it lingered on the tip of the nose for a long time.


    "I have already used the secret technique of the Humei people to print the power of the nine-turned fox into your body. You move with my mind, and you can get the nine-turn method of Meihu Danxiang. The power of my fox family." The fox''s lips did not move, but the voice rang in Hansen''s ear.


    Hansen nodded slightly, and with the idea of ??the fox, the cohesive force flowed through the body.


    As the foxes get more and more power, Hansen''s power is getting stronger and stronger, and the body''s aroma is getting stronger. It makes Han Sen feel like he is in the sea of ??flowers. Among them.


    Not long after, the aroma of Hansen''s flesh and blood gradually faded, and finally I couldn''t smell the slightest aroma, but after a while, the aroma turned thick again.


    The aroma has changed a total of nine times. The strength of Hansen��s body from the fox has been extremely large, and it is integrated with Hansen��s **.


    On Hansen''s skin, there is a faint silver pattern similar to that of the fox, but the pattern that appears on Hansen is very light compared to the shiny silver of the fox.


    The fox saw Hansen��s silver pattern, and his heart was happy.


    She originally thought that Hansen did not have the blood of the Meihu people. Even if she guided the nine-turn Meihu Danxiang, the part that Hansen could absorb should be only one or two.


    But who knows that Hansen actually absorbed the nine-turned Meihu Danxiang power that she had crossed into, and also condensed the charm of the Fox, so that Fox was very surprised.


    "Weird! Is there any blood in my body that is not my Meihu family? Or how could it be possible to condense the flutes?" The fox was in amazement.


    However, after the moment, Fox had a decision in his heart, and the secret technique that should have been so far continued to work.


    The silver lines on the foxes continued to expand, and the seemingly weird patterns gradually joined together, forming a nine-tailed silver fox pattern on her body.


    The pattern is extremely strange, like a living silver fox on the snowy white skin of the fox, a pair of sparkling silver slender eyes, staring at Hansen in the cold.


    The silver pattern on Hansen��s body, with the strength of the fox, has gradually become brighter, and more silver patterns have emerged, gradually connecting with the fox, the pattern on the body. It looks like a silvery nine-tailed fox.


    Hansen felt that the power in the whole body was rampant, like a wild horse that was dislocated, and it was almost out of his control.


    "Fox, stop, I can''t support it." Hansen said to the fox with his thoughts.


    The foxes are ignored, their legs are tightly wrapped around Hansen''s waist, their arms are licking his neck, and the red lips are inseparable from Hansen''s big mouth. A silver chain of order flows into Hansen''s body. within.


    "Fox, what do you want to do?" Hansen said again with his mind, his face has already cooled down, his body struggled a few times, but he was unable to move by the power of the fox.


    The fox finally responded, his face was smiling, his red lips didn''t move, and his voice rang in Hansen''s ear: "I didn''t expect my sister, your body has such a talent, it can condense out. My Meihu family''s charming fox pattern, I am fully committed to help you with nine turns of fox fox, can transform your physique into a nine-turn fox body, not only good for your evolution, but you control the nine When you turn to the mirror, you will be more comfortable."


    "Fox, are you really a three-year-old child?" Hansen said coldly in his mind.


    Fox said with a smile: "My good brother, this is the end of the matter, you will listen to your sister''s words, my sister will not treat you badly."


    The fox and Han Sen talked, and the silver order chain in the mouth kept pouring into Hansen''s mouth, which made Hansen''s nine-turn fox force stronger and stronger.


    That power is almost out of Hansen��s control, but in the body of Hansen��s body, according to the will of the fox, Hansen��s nine-tailed silver fox pattern is becoming more and more agile, as if to live. .


    Hansen has already seen it at this point that Fox is now obviously controlling his body directly, instead of just talking about perfusion.


    The fox refused to admit it, and he ignored Hansen. He just kept the power into Hansen.


    Indeed, as Hansen thinks, the fox is going to refine the body of Hansen directly into her nine-turn fox fox, so that she can directly manipulate Hansen, without the need to cooperate with Hansen, and later It is not so troublesome to cooperate with Hansen, and it is more convenient to control.


    However, the foxes were only temporary. At the beginning, she did not expect Hansen��s body to be able to condense the beauty of the fox. At the beginning, she said that she did not lie to Hansen.


    Hansen has a deep understanding of the Meihu people. Naturally, he will not really trust the foxes. Whether or not the foxes are telling the truth is not important to him, because he already has his own plans.


    If Fox is just honestly blessing with sorcerer, Hansen is still somewhat disappointed, because such power is simply not enough for Hansen to leverage his strength.


    Yes, Hansen is going to take advantage of the power of the fox to promote his own cosmic gear, and thus promote to the king.


    Although the risk of doing so is great, in contrast, it is much easier to borrow from Hanson in real battles.


    The power in battle is more destructive, and it is not easy to get into the body, let alone manipulate them to push the cosmic gear.


    But now the foxes mainly put her power into Hansen''s body, and this force will not hurt his **, thus avoiding a lot of trouble, so Hansen has the most leverage Good environment.


    Feeling that the power in the body has almost reached the expected level, Hansen no longer hesitated, began to run the tunnel Xuan Jing, want to guide that force to promote his life gear.


    "What a whimsical! What kind of strength do you use to force me?" The fox felt the change in Hansen''s body, and suddenly understood the intention of Hansen, and suddenly sneered. 8)

 Chapter 2391： Holy blood

    Hansen is just saying no, the power of running the tunnel mysterious power guides the huge force in the body and pushes its own cosmic universe gear.


    Although Hansen is proficient in yin and yang magnetic cannons and yin and yang, these methods of borrowing power, but because the force of the fox into his body is too large, it is very difficult to guide.


    Han Sen��s nine-tailed silver fox seal shrouded his body like a shadow of a demon, and the strange fragrance became thicker and thicker.


    "It''s useless. Your strength is already top in the Duke class. You can even say that there is no difference. Even the kings of one or two heavens may not have your strength. Unfortunately, compared with Benedict, your The power is still too weak. I want to borrow my strength. It is simply a idiotic dream." The voice of the fox rang in Hansen''s ear.


    The body of the fox squats on Hansen''s body, and the lips meet Hansen''s lips. While crossing the power of the nine-turned fox, while controlling the scent of Hansen''s body, he wants to transform Hansen into her nine-turn fox. Separated.


    Hansen fully guided the power of the nine-turning fox, but the power difference was too great. It was difficult to reverse the flow of power controlled by the fox. He was preparing to use some means, but suddenly felt a hot, a horrible force from Korea. On the back of Mori spread out.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. He has not used the prepared means. How can he suddenly have a force to erupt? The power does not belong to Hansen, but it can also be felt. The power is also not a fox.


    I saw a group of blood on the back of Hansen''s back. Hansen looked at the hole in the hole and found that the skin that was originally covered by the fox-like pattern showed a blood color, and the blood became thicker and thicker. A picture of blood.


    "This is... the ancient blood dragon girl..." Hansen was shocked.


    Hansen''s **** pattern on his back is a woman with a upper body as a human, a lower body as a snake, and a horn on his head. His appearance is very ugly, like a ghost, it is the appearance of the ancient blood dragon girl.


    "This is the blood picture painted by the prisoner on my back in the Nine Blood Cat City?" Hansen had already thought of the origin of this blood map.


    At that time, he couldn''t see what was painted on his back. Boa only said that he was a very ugly woman. Later, the picture disappeared. Hansen never saw it. He couldn''t think of the blood painting still on his back. It was also activated by the power of the fox.


    Hansen didn''t know what the painting was for, but the power that broke out in the painting was not inferior to the power of the fox into his body. He hardly erased part of the nine-turned fox and occupied him. The entire back.


    Hansen only felt that the entire back was extremely hot, as if it had been burnt by the soldering iron. The power of the nine-turned Meihu was also forced to retreat.


    As the power of the ancient blood dragon girl portrait became stronger and stronger, the illusion of an ancient blood dragon girl emerged, and the illusion of the nine-tailed fox foxed against each other, one occupying Hansen��s back, one occupying Hansen��s chest, the two forces constantly entangled in Hansen��s body.


    "Holy Blood! How can you have a holy blood in your body?" The fox screamed in horror, his face full of horror, seemingly struggling to get rid of Hansen''s body, but she seemed to be something I have been sucking in general, how can I not move, and the power is still flowing into Hansen uncontrolled.


    "What kind of holy blood?" Han Sen frowned slightly, and now the situation has somewhat exceeded his expectations, and the **** portrait on his back is still there, making him feel uncomfortable.


    The face of the fox is full of fear: "Impossible... the sanctuary is gone... the Lord is dead... there can be no people who will paint the image of the Holy Blood in the world... How is this possible... ..."


    "What is the image of the Holy Blood?" Han Sen asked the fox to speak incoherently, and could not help but frown again.


    The foxes calmed down, but they still said with a twilight: "That is the method used by the Lord of the Sanctuary to control the subordinates. Once the body is painted with a holy blood, it will be if it is possessed by evil spirits. If the Holy Blood is not activated, there will be no problems, and even some benefits to the body, which can strengthen the flesh and blood in the subtle influence. But once the Holy Blood is activated, it will engulf the power and body of the host. Until the host is completely swallowed up."


    "Why do you have a holy blood image in your body? And it is still a holy blood image of the blood painting of the ancient blood dragon girl. Why don''t you say it earlier? It''s really killed by you!" The fox bite his teeth and desperately smashed his power and wanted to Their own strength is drawn from Hansen''s body, but under the power of the Holy Blood, those forces are like being sucked by magnets. Not only are they unable to pull out, but the power of the fox is still rushing. Into Hansen body.


    Hansen can clearly feel that the holy blood on his back is like a goblin, swallowing his strength and flesh and blood. If he continues, I am afraid that his body will soon be smashed by the holy blood. Left.


    However, the power of the Holy Blood has been integrated with Hansen''s body. It is the power from inside the body. If Hansen wants to destroy the Holy Blood, it will destroy his body and die in the end.


    "Mom, the Lord''s **** is really too sinister, and actually invented such a poisonous genetic technique!" Hansen''s heart was dark.


    When the fox saw his strength, he couldn��t pull away. He suddenly broke his connection with the power. He suddenly spurted a large pool of blood and his face was white, but her person was finally separated from Hansen. , fell from Hansen.


    However, so much power was directly cut out, and it was no different from digging a large piece of flesh and blood from the fox, which made her damage extremely heavy.


    Losing the support of the foxes, the nine-tailed fox pattern on Hansen began to fade, and it was difficult to compete with the ancient blood dragon girl of the holy blood image, which was gradually eroded and swallowed.


    "Well... finished..." The fox face was very ugly, and originally wanted to solve all the problems at once, but did not expect to be self-defeating.


    Hansen was swallowed up by the blood of the Holy Blood. She wanted to find the opportunity to enter the Heavenly Tower. I don''t know what year and month to wait.


    The fox look looked at Hansen intricately, and hated the slap in the face and went straight away.


    Since the image of the Holy Blood has been activated, Hansen is definitely going to die. She stayed here and was discovered by others. If it is regarded as the murderer of the 16th Emperor, it will only be more troublesome.


    The fox squatted away, but the heart was depressed. I thought it would be hopeful to get back the nine-turned mirror. Who knows it was all because of the greed of the moment.


    Losing the opportunity to get back the nine-turned life mirror, the source is still suffering a serious loss. Without a year or a half or a deified spirit, I am afraid it is difficult to fully recover.


    "Han Sen, Hansen, is not Benedict who wants your life, but your own luck is too bad." The fox quickly dissipated the water star and did not dare to stay here again, lest it be discovered that she was in Hansen. I have been here since I died.

 Chapter 2392： One of the king

    Inductively entangled in the two forces in the body, Han Sen''s look did not change much.


    He has already thought about the way to deal with external forces, but now it is just a lot more power, and the situation is not too bad.


    The mind was moved, and the spell was summoned by Hansen and turned into a girl''s appearance.


    Hansen himself is working hard to run the tunnel mysteriously. It is difficult to balance the other, but the spell itself is already a living body. She can run the power of the gene story by herself without going through Hansen''s body control.


    The mantra communicated with Hansen''s mind, and naturally understood Hansen''s mind. He immediately ran the power of the gene story and pressed one hand to Hansen''s forehead.


    A light letter printed on Hansen''s forehead, suddenly blended into the flesh and blood, so Hansen''s flesh and blood have stopped changing, even the body of the holy blood and the nine-tailed Meihu tattoo are like a fixed, stopped Everything is active.


    However, it only lasted for less than a second. The Holy Blood and the nine-tailed Meihu tattoo began to move again and gradually returned to normal.


    The spell directly pulled out the double guns, and shot on Hansen''s body continuously. A bullet hit the Hansen body with a bullet of eternal solidification force, and the various parts of Hansen''s body were continuously solidified.


    Hansen himself moved the tunnel to the limit and began to attack the kingdom.


    The whole world has become a gear machine that has been bitten together in the eyes of Hansen, and Hansen��s own gear is huge, like steel casting, it can��t be around the pinion, it is bitten with its gear, want to push This life cosmic gear needs to drive all the nearby gears to work together.


    Hansen madly runs the tunnel mysteriously, and goes to the life of the cosmic gear. At the same time, he is guided by the power of the holy blood and the nine-tailed fox.


    Under the continuous shooting of the spell, Hansen''s body is mostly eternally cured, although the strength of the cure is not enough to completely bind the holy blood and the nine-tailed fox, but the original intention of the spell is not solidified. they.


    The spell uses the eternal solidifying power to condense into a channel in Hansen''s body, that is, the channel through which the tunnel runs through, and the body of flesh and blood except the passage is eternally solidified.


    Two horrible forces came in and suddenly rushed along the passage, and under the guidance of Hansen��s tunnel Xuan Jing, they rushed toward the cosmic gear.


    boom!


    The power of terror struck the gear of the sacred universe, causing the gear to tremble slightly. Although it did not work, Hansen saw a glimmer of hope.


    Before Hansen tried his best, it was difficult to let the cosmic cosmic gear move. Now there is already a reaction under one blow, and the hope of pushing it will increase.


    Condensed and closed, Hansen kept running the tunnel mysteriously, guiding the two forces to impact the gears, and each time they could make the gear move.


    As more and more forces are guided by the tunnel, the gears move more and more, and the nearby gears are also trembled. It is like a machine that has been dusty for many years. It is slowly At the start, the dust shook down from the machine, and the vitality and vitality were brewing in it.


    The curse looks indifferent, and the shots are kept on and off to maintain the passage in Hansen''s body.


    Eternal solidified flesh and blood is like a dam, and the power of the holy blood and the nine-tailed fox is flooding. Now they all follow the river, but once the dam is destroyed, the power will suddenly scatter, Hansen The body caused a devastating blow.


    The power of eternal solidification is only the Duke level. The dam formed is not enough to completely trap the flood. The spell can only be reinforced continuously, and it can barely support the dam without being washed away by the flood.


    boom! boom! boom!


    Hansen hit the life gear again and again, causing the gear to rotate again and again, but each time it only moved a small distance. Once the impact force passed, the gear stopped.


    "My life gear is really too big. I want to push it and make it rotate automatically. It is really too difficult." Hansen secretly exclaimed.


    Under the impact of these two forces, it is still not possible to completely push the gears to work, which is more difficult than Hansen originally imagined.


    Fortunately, Hansen chose to break through the tunnel, and can clearly see the existence of those cosmic gears, which can impact the gears at the most labor-saving angle. If you change other genetic techniques, you can feel the relationship between yourself and the universe. The connection, the invisible existence of those gears, the promotion is even more difficult.


    "The two forces are too scattered. If it is just such a shock, it is impossible to let the cosmic universe gear work." Han Sen secretly thought, and soon had an idea.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the spell had already understood his mind. The double gun changed the direction of the shot, which changed the channel of the breath in Hansen��s body.


    The two forces are guided into different passages, and then through the passage of the passage, and finally intertwined like a hinge, on the Hansen''s life-space gear.


    Hey!


    With the impact of the two forces, the hinge pulled the gear and slowly moved. The life gear slowly rotates, and the cosmic gear that is engaged with it slowly rotates.


    Hansen��s heart was overjoyed, constantly guiding the two forces to continue to pull the gear.


    Everything is difficult at the beginning, and as the gear gradually turns, the speed slowly rises.


    Hey! Hey!


    Between the gears running, Hansen felt that the whole body seemed to wake up from a deep sleep, as if the power was starting to start, and the power was constantly flowing in the body.


    Between the countless gears, Hansen seems to see a little brighter light behind the gears, the faster the gears turn, the brighter the light.


    boom!


    Driven by the chain of the Holy Blood and the nine-tailed fox, the cosmic gear has turned like a fly, and the light inside the gear is burning like the sun, as if it can melt everything, then Hansen I felt that my body was light, and my life cosmic gear didn''t need his power to push it.


    The invisible field opens instantly and expands outward from Hansen''s body, forming a strange invisible field.


    "Dong Xuan warfare promoted to a king-level field."


    "Successful!" Hansen was very happy in his heart. He was finally promoted to the rank of king. Although it was only one weight, it was the most important step.


    Between the rotation of countless gears, Hansen seemed to hear the sound of the metal door being pushed open, and the surrounding space was shaken and cracked. After those gears, a door was slowly driven by the gears, and Hansen��s body was suddenly sucked. Go in.

 Chapter 2393： Core field of the universe

    Hansen did not panic, letting his body be sucked into the door behind the cosmic gear.


    This is the inevitable process of promotion to the king level. Every creature that promotes the promotion of the sacred universe gear to the king level will go through this process and have the qualification to enter the core field of the gene universe.


    So far, no creature has been able to accurately explain what the core field is. Some people say that it is a special kind of heterogeneous space. Others say that it is the territory under the Gene Temple, and there are other kinds of speculations. However, no matter which kind of speculation, there is no substantive evidence supporting the argument.


    The only fact that all ethnic creatures now know is that as long as they are the king-level powerhouses in the field, most of the universe can enter the core of the universe through their own cosmic universe gears.


    When you open the field for the first time, it will be automatically pulled into the core of the universe, just as Hansen is now.


    The body rushed into the sun-like flame, and when his sight recovered, he reached an ancient metal palace.


    The palace is very weird. Whether it is the ground, the walls or the ceiling, it is made up of gears of different sizes. There is almost no gap between the gears and the gears.


    Each gear is rotating, but the speed is not the same, some fast, some slow, Hansen can even hear the buzzing of those gears, like the sound of the mechanical watch second hand beating.


    Hansen didn''t have time to look at this strange palace carefully, because the power of the holy blood and the power of the nine-tailed foxes still existed, and the promotion of the king did not completely consume them.


    Hansen��s thoughts and movements have run the genetic language, and I want to try to see if I can use the power of the Holy Blood and the nine-tailed fox to push the cosmic gear of the genetic language.


    It turns out that Hansen��s imagination is a bit too good. The power of the holy blood and the nine-tailed fox has not been able to push the cosmic gear of the genetic language, and it is finally consumed a little. The holy blood and the nine-tailed fox are gradually dissipating. Not seen, eventually disappeared completely invisible.


    Hansen checked his body and didn''t feel their presence anymore. Only then did he look at the palace carefully.


    The gears are like a clock, but they don''t have an hour hand. There are only a few different teeth. The more gears the gears, the slower the speed of rotation. The relative rotation of the teeth is faster. For a long time, it will create a strange feeling, as if it is inside a palace full of clocks.


    Hansen��s body was originally suspended. When his foot was on a gear on the ground, the gear suddenly lit up and speeded up, and the gear of the entire palace was driven by that gear. The rapid rotation turned the space into a strange twist. After a while, the palace gate opened, and Hansen saw a starry sky outside the palace.


    Hansen was wrapped in a hole in the Xuanyuan, and he walked out of the core palace of the universe. He immediately saw a lot of glare in the starry sky. If you look carefully, you will find that it is a horrible king-level creature. .


    After Hansen stepped out of the core temple of the universe, the temple disappeared slowly in the sound of the gears.


    Hansen knows that he must push the rotation of his life universe gear to be able to summon the core temple of the universe to go out from here.


    Hansen entered the core of the universe for the first time. Naturally, there is no idea of ??going out immediately. I plan to take a look and see if it is the same as the legend.


    Suddenly, when a stream of light passed by Hansen, it had already flown past, but it was not far from flying, and it turned a corner and flew over to Hansen.


    Hansen��s heart is a glimpse of the king��s powers, including the half-step deification of the strong can also enter the core of the universe, he is only a king of the field, or need to be careful.


    The streamer flew to Hansen and stopped in front of him. Hansen saw this clearly. It turned out to be the dragon of the dragon, and he was promoted to the king level.


    "Gold coins?" Long eight hit Han Sen, his eyes became hot.


    In the past, Hansen��s participation in the battle of gene genealogy was to play as a gold coin. At that time, he passed through the hole Xuanjiao, so Hansen rarely wears this armor to avoid revealing his identity.


    After the two evolutions of the tunnel Xuan Jing, the Xuan Xuan armor has also undergone no small changes. The current Xuan Zang armor is dark and black, as if it is a dull night. Any light falls on it, and it is absorbed without a trace. Looking far away, Hansen is like a pure black shadow in the void.


    Even Hansen did not think of himself, and there are still people who can recognize him as a gold coin through Dong Xuan.


    Since he has already been recognized, Hansen did not deny his intention. He looked at Long Ba and said: "Dragon Eight?"


    "You still recognize me, very good." The enthusiasm of the dragon''s eyes is more intense. The last time he lost to the gold coin in the battle of the genealogy, he has been stunned and wants to fight the gold coin again.


    It��s a pity that I couldn��t hear the whereabouts of the gold coins. I didn��t expect it to happen here. The gold field on my body started directly, and Hansen was shrouded in it. He said arrogantly: ��This time, I will always defeat you and release it. Your field."


    "Dragon Eight, what are you doing?" Didn''t wait for Hansen''s response, he saw a few streamers flying over, all of them are the kings of the dragons, including the dragon one that Hansen had seen.


    Hansen��s heart is slightly stunned. Long Yi is probably a strong man with a half-step deification level. Coupled with several other dragon kings, if he besieged him together, it will be a little troublesome.


    "Dragon, he is a gold coin." Long Batou did not look back at Hansen.


    ��Gold coins?�� Long Yi and others were very surprised. They also saw the performance of gold coins in the gene spectrum, and they were very impressed.


    However, they are not as attached to the gold coin as they are, and they have not been able to recognize it directly. After looking at it for a while, they feel that there is a bit like it.


    "Are you really a gold coin?" Long Yi asked Han Sen, still a little uncertain.


    ��Is there any relationship with it?�� Hansen said faintly.


    "I can''t be wrong, he is a gold coin, you don''t come over, he is mine." Long eight''s eyes are violent, continue to say: "Gold coins, open your field, let me see, are you still right now? It was as strong as before."


    "Isn''t that necessary?" Hansen said, his fingers condensing strength, and a gold coin appeared at his fingertips, turning into a dragon and playing.


    "Don''t underestimate me." Long eight roared, and the golden field outside his body turned into essence, turning into an ancient gold treasure chest, trapping the gold coin inside.


    when!


    The gold coins fell with the gold treasure chest and did not touch the body of the dragon.


    "A very good metal field!" Hansen couldn''t help but sigh. In the field of Dragon Eight, he can arbitrarily condense the power of metal into essence. As long as the Dragon Eight is willing, Han Sen will be immediately sealed into the gold.


    This is somewhat similar to the town of the nine-headed konjac, but the field of the dragon is not a pure seal.

 Chapter 2394： Dong Xuan field

    "Gold coins, I will win you today." Longsheng, a punch hit Hansen, in the field of his golden dragon, the power of this punch directly condensed into a roaring golden dragon swallowed toward Hansen .


    "Then test the power of the hole in the field." Han Sen thought, the invisible hole in the field suddenly opened, the whole world has become a machine in the eyes of Hansen into numerous gears.


    The dragon fist and his field power are clearly seen in Hansen''s eyes. They are all the forces generated by the operation of the cosmic gears affected by the dragon''s life gear.


    Within the scope of the Dongxuan field, Hansen feels that the cosmic gears that Dragon Eight can influence, as well as the Dong Xuan field, can also be affected.


    Holding a try, Hansen reached out and pressed forward.


    Hansen��s easy-clicking was not to attack the Dragon Eight, but to control the part of the gear in the field with the hole in the field, so that the cosmic gear that was rotated by the Dragon''s life cosmic gear stopped.


    The next second, which made everyone feel incredible scenes, the dragon''s golden dragon field and that punch, even the power lost in a flash.


    The scene has become a bit embarrassing, it is like an actor is shooting magical movies, in the case of post-effects, it looks very cool, all kinds of light flying.


    However, the current Dragon Eight, like an actor performing live, naturally has no blessings of post-effects. It seems that I don��t know how to describe it. The fierce air is punched out, but the fist is still hundreds of meters away from Hansen. The distance, nothing happened, and Long Ba did not believe that the evil had a few punches, and there was no power or special effects. The scene looked a bit embarrassing.


    "No... impossible... how can my field and power not be used..." Long Ba looked at Hansen with amazement.


    Long Yi and several dragon kings were also shocked. They couldn''t see the invisible hole in the field. Just seeing Hansen waving, the field and power of the Dragon Eight disappeared. This is really awkward.


    Hansen��s mind is a bit of a surprise. The Dongxuan field can control all the cosmic gears in the field. That is, as long as the enemy��s power does not exceed Hansen, all gears will only be controlled by Hansen, and any force in Dongxuan It will fail within the domain.


    Of course, if the enemy''s power can surpass Hansen and force the gears controlled by Hansen, the effect of the hole and the field will be greatly reduced.


    However, even if the strength is stronger than Hansen, the Dongxuan field can play a certain role, at least let the gears turn slower, or you can speed up the gear rotation speed.


    The general field power can only affect the cosmic gears that are related to the life gear, but the hole and the field can affect all the gears in the range. This is the real scary thing in the hole.


    The consequences of this are not only the ability to destroy the other side, but also another use.


    Hansen clenched his fist and slammed into the dragon that was still in his horror.


    I saw a metal dragon roaring out from Hansen��s fist, swallowing the past toward the dragon, and it was almost exactly the same as the one that the dragon had just blasted.


    Hansen saw that the cosmic gear affected by the punch only needs to affect the same gear, and can easily simulate the dragon fist.


    However, this kind of simulation is not 100% identical. The only difference is Hansen''s life-space gear and dragon-like, so the basic performance is still somewhat different.


    Hey!


    "Golden mad dragon boxing... How could this be..." Long eight had already seen the stunned, even forgotten to forget, Hansen hit a fist and flew out, the body was smashed with blood.


    Long Yi et al. is also a suspicious color of the face. The gold mad dragon boxing is created by the dragon eight fusion dragon clan dragon fist. It can be regarded as a unique secret technique. The other party even shot almost the same punch, which is really scary.


    "It is the first Marquis gold coin in the universe. Even if it is promoted to the king level, it is the invincible existence." Long Yi helped the injured Dragon Eight, watching Han Sen said.


    "You have a good reputation. If there is nothing else, take the next step." Hansen said he was ready to leave.


    Long Yi stopped his hand and stopped Hansen. He continued: "We have discovered a group of core aliens, and there are two half-steps to deify the core heterogeneity. I don''t know if you are interested?"


    "How to divide?" Han Sen asked Long Yi.


    There are many core heterogenes in the core field of the universe. They are all king-level heterogeneous, and the heterogeneous genes are a peculiar core gene. They have a good strengthening effect on the king-level field. Many king-level powerhouses use this. A core gene strengthens its field.


    Hansen is also very interested in this. The field is nine-fold. In the end, it needs nine-fold return. Now Hansen is only the first priority. It is very difficult for him to make a breakthrough. If you can use the core heterogeneous gene, it will be much easier. It is.


    Long Yi said: "There are a huge number of core heterogeneous species, and two of them are more horrible. I can solve one of them, but I don��t have the ability to fight one enemy. If you can hold one of them, Only, then this time the harvest can be given to you 50%."


    "Boss... 50% is not too much..." A dragon king said quickly.


    Long Yi is waving: "There is not much, no one can hold back another half-step deification of the core heterogeneity. We have no chance to hunt down a group of core heterologous, and a core heterogeneous gene can not be obtained. This half harvest should be given of."


    After all, Long Yi looked at Han Sen and asked, "How do you feel?"


    "Okay, then I will say so. I am only responsible for holding a half-step deification." Hansen thought about it and promised it. He was the first time to come to the core of the universe. He is not familiar with it here. It��s not bad to be familiar with the environment of the dragons.


    "Complete." The dragon was refreshed and directly negotiated with Hansen.


    Hansen and Long Yi together flew toward the stars, and the dragon ran on the side and asked: "Gold coins, how many areas do you have now?"


    Long Yi and others also erected their ears. They are also very curious about this issue. In terms of Hansen��s performance, they suspect that Hansen is at least a king in the five-fold field, and may even be the king of the nine-fold field. Otherwise it is impossible to suppress the Dragon Eight so thoroughly.


    "One weight." Han Sen did not mean to hide. After all, he had to fight together. He used the field for a long time, and it was inevitable that he would be seen and there was no need to lie.


    Long Ba heard Han Sen''s answer, and the flying body suddenly trembled. Long Yi and others also changed their faces.


    "Is the king of a heavy field?" Long Yi and others looked at Han Sen in a complicated way, and they lost the interest of continuing to chat. 8)

 Chapter 2395： Core heterogeneity

    Hansen was the first to see the core heterogeneity, which was a group of winged worms.


    The body is similar to human beings, with limbs and heads, but the head is short, only about one meter five, the whole body is blue-green shell, smooth to shine, and a pair of transparent blue thin wings on the back The speed of the flight is very fast, and the vibration of the wings is almost invisible.


    It seems that it is no different from ordinary aliens. It seems that it is only a higher level. It is a kind of heterogeneous king. It is not clear why they have the core heterogeneity.


    Han Sen probably counted a bit. There are more than one hundred cores in this group. They are all king-level aliens, which is hard to see outside.


    Long Yi pointed to the two different species in the swarm: "The two are the half-step deification in the swarm. You and I are one by one, and the rest are handed over to the Dragon Eight. They will fight as soon as possible. Demonstrate a different kind of half-step and then help you."


    The dragon did not expect Hansen to kill the half-step deification, after all, he only had one area.


    "Good." Han Sen nodded slightly, his eyes falling on the two bugs pointed by Dragon.


    The two worms are not much different from the general worms, but their carapace is purple-red, and it is covered with barbs, which looks even more terrifying.


    Hansen rushed to the swarm as planned, and soon the worms found them, screaming at them, and then the group of worms looked at them.


    I saw the heart position of the worms, and they all lit up like small lanterns, shining green, like a small cold nuclear reactor.


    Looking through, you can also see that there are photon-like spots around the core crystal, which looks amazing.


    "That should be the heterogeneous core?" Hansen looked almost drooling, and those were all king-level heterogeneous genes.


    Hey!


    I saw that the core of a worm family only flashed and turned into a blue-green field. Because the number of worms is too large, the fields overlap, because they are the same field, and there is no conflict between those fields. On the contrary, because of the superposition, the power of the field has become more terrible.


    Where the fields overlap, the colors of the fields change from blue-green to black.


    There is no good way to distinguish between those worms that have a few realms. They can only observe the color of their fields. The darker the fields, the stronger their field.


    Only the two worms with the purple-red field do not need to distinguish, they are the half-step deification of the nine-fold field.


    "According to the plan." The dragon screamed and had already taken the lead to the worms and opened up their own fields.


    The area of ??Long Yi is black, directly covering a large number of stars, and when the worms are far away, they have been covered by his field.


    Hansen can see a black dragon condensed into a dragon, which was born in the field of Long Yi, and rushed toward those worms.


    "A very good field of Wanlong! With such a field, he can single out a group of king-level worms, what do we want?" Hansen sees the black dragons that are condensed into black, constantly condensing from the field. Out, the strength is comparable to the king-level powerhouse, and in the battle with the virtual zerg, is not too weak.


    And the bodies of the black gas dragons were torn apart, and soon re-agglomerated, almost equivalent to the undead body.


    But Hansen soon found out that he thought the worms were too simple. I saw that the blue fields on them overlapped. After the black gas rushed into the blue-green field, it gradually absorbed the black area. Qi, the longer the dragon is inside, the weaker the body.


    And in the overlap of multiple fields, after the black gas dragon entered, the body was like a deflated ball, and it quickly dried up, and the colors of the blue and green fields became a bit deeper.


    "The field of phagocytic systems?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    "Yes, in the field of phagocytosis, any creature in their field will be separated from vitality and strength. Never enter a position where multiple fields overlap, especially where the color of the field is already black, where it is swallowed. Power can instantly **** a king-level powerhouse into the adult." Long Ba said to Han Sen.


    Hansen nodded slightly, but the man had already flew toward one of the half-steps, and the dragons seduce the swarm to the other side and did not dare to fight the Zerg.


    A large number of king-level heterogeneous multiple fields, if there are too many overlapping fields, the power may be more terrible than the half-step deification. Fortunately, the group''s flexibility is much worse than the individual, and wants to avoid multiple areas of overlap, to It is not that difficult.


    Hansen rushed to the purple-red worm, and in the far end condensed a gold coin to play in the past, only to see the gold coins penetrate the void, and instantly entered the purple-red field of the worm.


    The gold coin flew in the purple-red field, and it has not been attached to the worm''s body. It has been reduced by a circle, and it is obviously absorbed by its field.


    "Awesome phagocytic ability!" Hansen was slightly surprised. Such a powerful phagocytic ability is a nightmare for a creature fighting in close combat. As long as it enters its field, it will be sucked away by vitality and strength. Only the weaker the Vietnam War, but it will get stronger and stronger.


    Snapped!


    The gold coin, which was a small circle, was finally attached to the shell of the worm. The suppression of the gold coin and the banned force suddenly played a role, causing the body of the worm to shake and it seemed to sink.


    But just shaking it a little, those half-step deified vanity bugs have stabilized their figure, and the compound eyes like flies look over Hansen, seemingly irritated, facing Hansen Two sounds were called, and then the backs of the two sides spurred, as a virtual lightning rushed toward Hansen.


    "Hurry! It''s a half-step deification!" Hansen found that his speed was much worse than it, and the amount of gold coin pressure did not seem to have much effect on the bug.


    In fact, the gold coin is slowly shrinking. It is obviously the power that has been sucking away gold coins in the field of insects'' phagocytosis. It is believed that the power will be sucked out after a long time.


    Hansen looked at the purple-red worm that rushed over, and did not choose to escape and leave, but directly opened the field, but this time it was not the hole in the field, but the moving mountain area.


    The blue field spread out from Hansen and overlapped with the rushing purple-red field, and there was no collision effect. The two different color fields almost completely overlapped, Hansen and the half step. The deified insects are almost hit.

 Chapter 2396： Moving mountain area

    Hey!


    Hansen��s fists collided with the claws of the half-step deified worms. The claws of the sharp-edged claws were drawn from the armor of Hansen��s back, and several shallow cracks were drawn, but the armor was not completely torn.


    Hansen��s fist was not strong enough to blow the paws of the worm.


    The worm screamed, and the body burst into a purple-red light. The body teleported generally moved quickly, and the purple-red claws were caught on Hansen.


    when! when! when!


    The claws that can tear the void fall on Hansen''s body, and only some shallow marks are caught on the hole Xuanjiao, and the shallow marks are automatically restored.


    Long Yi, they are all concerned about Hansen''s situation. If Hansen can''t get entangled in the half-step deified worm, they can only retreat immediately.


    However, seeing Hansen turned out to be a hard-hitting squad with a half-step deified level, although it fell in the downwind, but the armor of the armor could not tear even a half-step deified level of insects, and my heart was a little surprised.


    "That guy is really just a king-level field?" Long eight looks strange, even if his gold dragon body is said to be immortal, but also resists the power of half-step deification, Han Sen looks very relaxed.


    Hansen is really easy, but not because of how hard the hole is.


    The strength of Dong Xuan Bianjia is very high. Among the kings in a heavy field, it should be regarded as the top defensive armor.


    However, such strength is not enough to withstand the power of half-step deification. The reason why the insect can not hurt Hansen is mainly the power of moving the mountain.


    The field of moving mountains is very strange. It will not enhance the power of Hansen, nor will it weaken the power of the enemy. The role of moving the mountain is to move the power.


    First of all, there must be a carrier in the field of moving mountains. This carrier cannot be the body. The carrier of the conch was originally its conch shell, and the carrier chosen by Hansen was the cave.


    When the moving mountain field has a carrier, all the forces that attack this carrier will be accommodated by the carrier.


    It is like a mountain directly smashing down, even if a building is smashed, but the power of moving the mountain can divide the power of that mountain and accumulate on the carrier.


    Unless the enemy''s power is already strong enough to break the mountain range and the carrier, the more attacks, the stronger the defense of the carrier.


    However, there are two shortcomings in the field of moving mountains. The first drawback is that the force of moving can only strengthen the defense of the carrier and cannot be used as an aggressive force.


    The second shortcoming is more serious, that is, the more power that comes in, the greater the pressure on the carrier, although it will not oppress Hansen''s body, but it will have a great impact on the speed of movement.


    The more power the carrier brings, the stronger the defense, and the slower Hansen''s movement speed.


    After using the moving mountain field, Hansen is not afraid of being beaten, but wants to escape or attack the enemy, because the relationship is too slow, it is very difficult to complete.


    Fortunately, this time Hansen did not intend to attack this half-step deified worm, as long as he waited for the dragon to kill another half-step deified worm, so he chose to move the mountain.


    Another advantage of moving the mountain field is that most of the forces on the carrier are moved in. The devour of the field absorbs his power, and it is only sucking back a small amount of force that has been moved. It has no effect on Hansen. .


    Half-step deified worms attack Hansen, Hansen began to hide, and later lazy to dodge again, the attack power of the worm hit the hole Xuanjiao, the destructive power generated is getting weaker and weaker, to the back almost Hansen has no effect.


    Just because the carrier is carrying too much power, Hansen''s movement speed is very slow, and it is impossible to hit a half step to deify the bug.


    Long Ba and others looked stunned and saw that Hansen was suspended in the starry sky. It seemed to be unintentional. Letting those half-step deified worms attack him was like itching, completely unmoved.


    The strange and terrifying field of devouring seems to have no use for him, and he has not seen his strength weakened.


    They probably also saw that Hansen��s Blu-ray field is definitely a problem, just like Hansen��s first time when he saw the moving mountain field. They also don��t see what kind of ability they have in the moving mountain field. Amazing.


    When Long Yi saw this scene, a big stone in his heart fell completely. He was still worried that Hansen could live a half-step deified worm. Now it seems that there is no need to worry, and Long Yi is fully committed to killing another. A half-step deified worm.


    Han Sen saw Long Eight. Their situation was a bit difficult. They simply launched several attacks, which attracted a group of ordinary core worms. One person withstood a half-step deified worm and dozens of king worms. The attack, but still no damage, look at the dragon eight their eyes are straight.


    "I rely on, what kind of defensive power is this? Too abnormal!" A dragon king could not help but scream.


    Hansen felt a little boring, and his defense was strong, but his moving speed was reduced to freezing point. Slowly swallowing almost like a snail crawling, the speed is not fast.


    "Returning this beast to the little uncle, he is the real beating of the small expert, and the mountain field is a perfect match, and later he is beaten, I am cheaper next to it, it is perfect." Han Sen thought of it, I feel a lot better.


    Because Hansen attracted most of the insects, the pressure on them was greatly reduced, and the dragon and the half-step deified insects also played hot.


    Hansen looked at Long Yi��s battle under boring, and had to admire the dragon��s battle is indeed powerful. It is also a half-step deification. The bug is completely suppressed by the dragon, and it is only a matter of time to be killed.


    Moreover, Long Yi and the bug were fighting close to each other, and the field of devouring did not affect him.


    Hey!


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he saw that Long Yi had already shattered the half-stepped worm''s head, and after losing his head, the worm had not died yet, and he was still fighting Dragon.


    Between a few punches, the body of the bug has been torn by the dragon into a few, and finally there is no movement.


    After the dragon killed the half-step deified worm, he rushed over to Hansen and joined Hansen to kill another half-step worm.


    The remaining one-and-a-half-step deified worm was entangled in the dragon. Hansen��s pressure was greatly reduced. He took the mountainous area back, otherwise he would not even want to kill a bug.


    Ordinary worms have little threat to Hansen. After the sacred body method, they shuttled among the swarms. The king-level worms also had no way to get them. It was Hansen who was looking for a chance to kill two.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t get the soul of the beast. Hansen hadn''t been too far away from the half-step deified worm. After waiting for a while, I saw that Longyi had already hit the half-step deified worm, and he gathered a gold coin at his fingertips.


    Under the effect of saving money, the number on the gold coins is increasing. When the worm is about to die, the gold coins that have been condensed for more than a dozen dollars are directly bounced out.


    Hey!


    The half-step deified worm that has been hit hard has been directly killed by Hansen��s money-saving technique.


    "Hunt the king-level mutant heterogeneous core devil, get the king-level mutant beast soul core magic insect, and find the mutant heterogeneous gene."

 Chapter 2397： Dark star

    Two half-step deified core worms were killed, and the worms suddenly became chaotic. They were chased by Long Yi and Hansen. Except for a small part of the escape, most of the core worms were killed.


    Finally, the statistics were collected. There are two mutant core genes and more than 80 common core genes.


    Long Yi, they were trustworthy, and assigned a mutant core gene and forty-three common core genes to Hansen. Long Yi also smiled and said to Han Sen: "If nothing happens, it is better to continue to cooperate with us to hunt the core. How about heterogeneous? All harvest half of you."


    "Yeah gold coins, we are so happy to cooperate, continue to work together." Long Ba and others also said quickly, eyes are bright.


    In their view, Hansen is a human-shaped big meat shield. With Hansen top in front, they can hunt down the core of the terror that is not dare to provoke or the core heterogeneity of large groups.


    "Alright." Hansen nodded.


    Han Yi''s plan, Han Sen is naturally clear, but Long Yi they do things fair and trustworthy, and cooperation is also very good for Hansen.


    Otherwise, Hansen��s empty-moving field is in the body, and it��s useless to kill the aliens. Cooperation is beneficial to both sides, and Hansen has no reason to refuse.


    Long Yi, they reached a cooperation agreement with Hansen, they are very happy, with Hansen together on the road.


    They cooperate with Hansen, naturally not to kill the general core heterogeneity, the general core heterogeneity can be done by themselves, there is no need to give Hansen half, bring Hansen, is to kill some of the aliens they could not kill.


    This one, Long Yi and Han Sen said very well, Han Sen has no opinion.


    The core of the killing is different, I don��t know how many kings are vying for it, and that kind of good thing is not the same as Hansen��s head.


    While flying, while playing a core gene, only the core gene of the fist size, crystal clear is a piece of sapphire that exudes glory.


    "The stuff has a good look and can''t be eaten. After going back, it is made into a genetic fluid to soak the body, and in it to cultivate genetic techniques, it will help the field." Dragons flying around Hansen, see Hansen I have been holding a core gene to play, and I said one.


    "I just want to try and see if I can eat." Hansen smiled.


    "Hey, you want to eat the core gene? This stuff is not meat, how do you eat it?" Long eight smiled.


    Hansen directly dumped the core gene into his mouth, and then swallowed it directly. The smile on Longba��s face suddenly froze. Zhang��s mouth pointed at Hansen and shouted: ��I am going, you really eat. what?"


    Hansen licked his lips: "The taste is not good, it is difficult to eat."


    "Right, you seem to be a human race, right? You guys will not be the branches that devour ants?" Long eight looked strangely up and down Hansen, like watching a monster.


    "That''s not it." Hansen smiled and didn''t explain that much.


    "The king''s gene."


    After waiting for most of the day, the core gene was digested by his stomach, and the familiar voice was heard in his mind.


    Long Yi and others looked at Han Sen''s eyes a bit complicated, because Hansen had nothing to do with a core gene thrown into his mouth, and they were worried.


    Even the core genes can be swallowed directly. They are really worried. If the gold coins are extremely hungry, they will not be treated as food.


    Fortunately, this situation has not happened, let them all breathe a sigh of relief.


    King-level mutation core monster worm soul: gun type


    The type of the core monster worm soul is somewhat out of the expectation of Hansen. It is actually a weapon of the beast, and it is still a gun type.


    However, after Hansen summoned the core demon sacred soul, he discovered that the gun was somewhat different from his imaginary rifle.


    It turned out to be a purple-red metal laser pistol. It is more than a foot long and has a very scientific sense. It is very heavy in the hand. The gun body is engraved with many strange patterns. It looks gorgeous and reveals a bit. Surprising.


    After Hansen injected power into the gun, the gun turned his power into a purple-red ray. Hansen had no chance to try what kind of power the ray had.


    Long Yi, where they are going this time, is a planet in the core field called "dark domain".


    There are many different kinds of cores in the planet, but the heterogeneous destructive power there is extremely terrifying. If you are not careful, you will be in danger. Even if you are half-stepped, the possibility of degeneration is high, so the general king is not willing. where to.


    But because of the existence of Hansen''s big meat shield, Long Yi chose the dark domain star.


    The group had just arrived at the dark domain star and had not entered the atmosphere. They saw a group of creatures flying out of the interior of the planet.


    Originally Hansen thought they were different, but when they looked closely, they found that a group of devastated people flew up from below, and two Hansen still recognized it.


    One is Barr, the other is Dial Rob, and they are now the king''s strong.


    Han Sen saw Bar, could not help but feel some headaches, Bar is a madman with an immortal body, and the stronger the Vietnam War, the words wrapped around him, is simply a nightmare.


    Fortunately, neither Barr and Diab Roberts were able to recognize Hansen. They blocked the way of Long Yi and others.


    "Sorry, the dark domain star we ruined the predecessor, a few please come back." Diaro Rob looked at the dragon.


    "When did the dark domain star become your ruinous thing?" Long Yi did not fear Diabar, and said coldly.


    Diarobo smiled slightly: "There must always be a first come and come. If you want to go in, you can wait until we come out."


    "If we are going in now?" Long Yi stared at Diar Rob.


    "What is the waste?" Barr pulled out the bone knife on his back with impatience. In the eyes of the burning, he was ready to shoot them.


    Diar Robo reached out and blocked Barr. His look was indifferent: "Dragon, we destroy the tribe and the dragons. The waters in the wells do not make river water. There are so many places in the core field where you can hunt the cores. You don''t need a dark star. Is it difficult for us to destroy the people?"


    Long Yi slightly frowned, just want to say something, but suddenly heard a bang, I saw a dark mushroom rising up a huge mushroom cloud, the shock wave of terror caused the atmosphere to fluctuate.


    Diarobo''s face is a change, it seems that there is no energy and they are entangled with the dragon, they have turned and flew into the dark domain.


    Long Yi and others face each other and have a suspicious color on their faces.

 Chapter 2398： disaster

    "Big Brother, do we want to enter?" Long Ba made a sneak peek at Long Yi, but his eyes were staring at the direction of the dark star.


    There are a lot of magnetic storms covering the outside of the planet. You can only see the clouds below tumbling. It seems that something has exploded. But there is something specific, but it is not visible at all.


    Long Yi did not answer, and his eyes went straight into the dark star, but unfortunately he and Long 8 could not see what was inside.


    Since the explosion, they have not seen the movement outside. After the chain reaction of the explosion ended, the dark domain star resumed its original silence.


    After Barr entered the interior of the planet, there was no movement anymore, as if they had disappeared.


    "Big Brother, is this a trap? The sons of Diabolo will not deliberately count us?" Long Ba said.


    "No, Diabar and we have no deep hatred. We don''t have to set such a big deal to harm us." The dragon paused and then said coldly: "Even if it is a trap, we don''t have to fear that they will be destroyed." Family, advanced to see and talk."


    Dragon Eight also feels right. Anyway, in the core field of the universe, only the king can come in. The ruined family will calculate them. At most, they are some half-step deification. They are really not afraid.


    When several people got together, they decided to go ahead and look at the situation. Hansen naturally had no opinion, and they followed them carefully into the dark domain.


    Long Yi said that they didn''t care about the ruined family, but the action was very careful. They all opened up the field. After passing through the magnetic storm layer, they found that if the **** planet was above, a huge circular hole could be seen. It is a giant meteorite impacting the planet that produces a crater.


    But just Hansen, they were all outside the planet. They didn''t see any meteorites hitting the dark stars. The explosion should come from inside the planet.


    Too far away, Hansen can only see the appearance of a big pit, but the details are not really cut. The dragon one hesitated a little and flew in the direction of the big pit.


    Closer to the dark star, Hansen realized the horror of the giant pit, and looked closer. The big one was almost without margin.


    However, apart from such a big pit, they did not see anything on the dark domain star, let alone the core heterogeneity, even if they had just entered the Bar, they did not see it.


    "What is that?" Closer to the big pit, Longba suddenly pointed to the center of the pit.


    No one answered him. Hansen and Long had already seen it early, but they didn''t know what it was.


    In the middle of the big pit, there is a piece of cobblestone lying inside, the dark green color exudes a round luster, but the thing is as big as a basketball court.


    Soon Hansen, they found out that the group of Diabolo stood on the side of the cobblestone, one by one, standing there and staring at the pebbles without knowing what to do.


    "Several people need help?" Long Yi first greeted him, then approached the past toward the other side, lest Diabo they misunderstand.


    Hansen came to the cobblestone with Longyi. His eyes kept looking at the thing, but he didn''t see anything special. It seemed like an ordinary cobblestone, just a little bigger.


    Diarobo did not answer Long Yi, but looked at the pebbles slyly and did not stop the dragon from approaching them.


    Hansen and the dragon looked at each other and saw the surprise in the other''s eyes. Although Diabor and Barr were not the top kings, it was because they were promoted to the later level. In terms of talent, they will definitely be in the future. They are all top kings, and it is not difficult to promote and deify.


    It is possible to let them stay there, and if they didn''t deliberately pretend, then something must have happened.


    At least Hansen couldn��t imagine what happened. He could let the kind of person in Barr stand there and use his hot temper and heart to kill him. Even if the sky falls, he will first work with God. Say.


    The Lord who is not afraid of fear for a day, but now his eyes are standing there and motionless, as if he is stupid, it is hard to imagine what he saw.


    But Hansen and Longyi looked at the pebbles, but they didn''t see anything.


    "Diar Rob, what happened?" Long went to them and asked again.


    Diaro Rob bites his teeth and doesn''t speak. The king of the ruined family next to him seems to scream like a dream: "It''s over... all finished..."


    "What is it?" Long Ba asked.


    The king did not answer, but he had been screaming all over, as if he had gone crazy and rushed to the pebbles.


    "Stand up." Dialogue screamed, seeing that he did not stop moving, and immediately flew to capture the wrecked king who rushed to the cobblestone, and pressed him to the ground.


    "I let you stand, didn''t you hear it?" Diabour said with a sullen face.


    The ruined king cried: "Gote they are all below, we must save them... save them..."


    Diarobo sullenly whispered and whispered: "Look at the situation first and say, no one can approach it without my order."


    "Diar Rob, what the situation?" Long Yi heard some clues, but still can''t be sure.


    Dialogue looked up and said to Long Yi: "I don''t marry you anymore. We have more than 60 kings who have come to the dark domain to hunt the core aliens. We intend to give the entire dark domain stars. I cleaned it up, but just in the time I talked to you, I didn��t know what happened. Our camp was annihilated by this thing, and all the ruined kings were gone."


    Han Sen and Long Yi, they all heard that they were in a cold heart. Except for Diabo and Barr, they had six kings. The ruined family of fifty or sixty kings was so silent, I thought about it. They feel a little creepy.


    "Even if there is a giant meteorite hitting the planet, a disaster similar to the end of the world, it is impossible to kill all the fifty or sixty kings who are quiet, not to mention the appearance of meteorites. Here is it?�� Hansen stared at the huge pebbles, as if they were in front of Diabor.


    "Will they go somewhere else?" Long looked around and looked at the dark field. If the five or sixty kings intentionally hide their body shape, they would hide in the cave on the planet. No one can see it. they.


    "No, they are waiting for us to come back in the camp... If they have escaped this robbery... It is impossible not to come out to meet us..." Diarobo shook his head.


    Long Yi still wants to say something, but suddenly heard a bang, the huge cobblestone cracked a slit.

 Chapter 2399： Heterogeneous pursuit

    Hansen, they all subconsciously retreat, opened their respective fields, staring at the cobblestone.


    Hey...hey...


    There are more and more cracks on the pebbles, and the cracks are very regular. They are not ordinary rock cracks. The whole huge cobblestones are swollen and cracked into a ring. The cracks outside the ring have rounded curves, and each The spacing of a crack is almost identical.


    boom!


    The ring was broken at once, and the flip fell to the ground, with a lot of dark green claws protruding from below.


    "I am going... this is a big bug..." Long eight first screamed and his eyes were round.


    Hansen certainly sees it clearly. It is not a cobblestone at all, but a long, heterogeneous insect like a dragonfly.


    Just now its body rolled up, and countless claws were shrunk inside. It looked like a cobblestone, but now it has unfolded its body, revealing a sly face, staring at Hansen with a grin.


    Under the belly of the worm, you can see a lot of blood and broken meat, I am afraid that those who are missing the king of destruction.


    I thought that this alien species had swallowed more than 60 destructive kings in a moment. Everyone was in a cold heart. There was no need to give orders. Everyone, including Hansen and Longyi, turned and broke. Empty up, want to escape the dark star.


    But when they just flew up, they suddenly saw the sky of the whole planet turned into dark green, just like a huge green crystal cover covered the whole planet, so that the whole planet was reflected in a strange green.


    Hey!


    Hansen, Long Yi, Long Ba, Diar Rob, and Barr, one of them counted, all fell directly from the air, like a meteorite, and the ground was pulled out one by one.


    "The field of forbidden! This coverage... This guy is really a degenerate alien..." Long Ba climbed out of the pothole and shouted in a dignified look.


    "It''s not just a forbidden field." Hansen''s face was also ugly, and his eyes looked at the surrounding areas.


    The field seems to have enveloped the entire dark-field star. It is impossible to fly out now. What is even more frightening is that the dark green field is not only as simple as the air ban, but also has other powers.


    Without waiting for Hansen to look carefully, the giant worm rushed over, and the huge body was pressed down like a mountain. The body was covered with a dark green order chain, like a reamer, wrapped around it. Speed ??and power are incredible.


    Hansen opened the Dong Xuan field and turned and ran. Even the moving mountain field did not dare to open, or it was useless.


    Such a terrible alien, directly using force to be able to blast his field of moving mountains, Dong Xuan armor can not withstand the power of such horror, hardship is only a dead end.


    boom!


    The worms slammed down, and two kings who could not escape in time rebelled, condensing the power to smash the worms, but the monsters swallowed them together with the power of the king. The worm hit On the rock on the ground, the rock was directly hit through a large hole and drilled into the ground.


    Hansen, they only feel the earth tremble, as if they were in an earthquake, they all want to escape, but they didn��t go far, they saw a black hole in the ground, and a monster that was directly drilled by a king who was there. Swallowed, the worm jumped into the air and went underground again.


    "Fuck your mother!" Long Ba saw that the king who was swallowed was a dragon, angrily slamming a golden dragon, roaring and rushing to the hole.


    Bang!


    The hole was collapsed by the bomb, but did not see the strange insect drilled out, nor heard the sound of it.


    "Be careful!" The dragon rushed to the ground and pushed the dragon out, and he quickly retreated.


    Just listening to the bang, just a long hole in the position of the dragon eight standing, the strange insect drilled out from inside, half of the body stood above the ground, like a weird tower like a claw.


    No one turned and attacked it. One was faster than the other. Everyone knew that resistance was useless. They could not have fought such a terrifying deification.


    Hansen is also running, and he runs very fast. He has quite skillful techniques for escape, and he has considerable confidence to break through the dark field and break out of the dark field.


    Of course, the premise is that the worm will not chase him, even if he can break the ban, the speed is much worse than the worm, still can not escape.


    Therefore, Hansen can only try to make himself less conspicuous. As soon as he has the opportunity, he will immediately open the super-spiritual body and rush out of the dark domain.


    As for the others, Hansen can only say that the sound is unstoppable, and at this time, he can only take care of himself. Hansen is not their father, and there is no need to sacrifice for them.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s face changed, his back was cold, and his heart leaped.


    Without any hesitation, Hansen tried his best and rushed forward, then saw where he was, and the strange worm had broken through the ground and rushed out.


    Hansen��s body almost jumped from its mouth and jumped over. The chain of dark green threads entwined on it, and the strong reaping knife touched the hole in the Hansen��s leg, and suddenly went to the hole. A large piece, Hansen''s muscles on the calf have been cut off.


    Resist the pain from the calf, Hansen continued to run forward, and now it is really a dead end.


    The worm has once again rushed into the ground. It is like a strange fish in the sea. It keeps moving underground. Every time it is drilled, it leaves a big hole with a diameter of more than ten meters on the ground.


    I don''t know if it was attracted by the **** smell on Hansen''s leg. Hansen found that the strange insect had been chasing him over him.


    "Isn''t that bad luck?" Hansen''s mouth was bitter, and he hoped that his judgment was wrong, but when the strange insect was drilled out of the place where he ran again, Hansen knew that his judgment was not wrong. The worm is really eyeing him.


    "Go to your sister." Hansen is still a lot worse than the weird insects. It��s too late to escape the devour of the worms. In a flash, the sky glows, and the body glows into a super-spiritual state, avoiding The swallow''s swallowing flew toward the starry sky.


    In addition to the field, the worm does not seem to have the means to attack from a long distance. Hansen flies farther and farther, and when he sees that he is about to rush out of the field of worms, he will hear a bang.


    I saw a pair of transparent insect wings behind the strange insects, and chased them to Hansen Feitian at a very fast speed. In the blink of an eye, they had already caught up with Hansen.


    A chain of green inks is intertwined and intertwined. It is like a crazy rotating mixer. The big mouth of the worm has swallowed Hansen''s body, like a big whale swallowing a small fish that jumped out of the water.

 Chapter 2400： Monster raging

    "The gold coin is over!" When the dragon saw Hansen, he was swallowed up by the strange insects, and his face could not help but be miserable.


    He is not sad for Hansen, but sad for themselves. Even Hansen, who was able to break the field of ban, could not escape, and they were even more difficult to escape.


    The dragon who escaped with the dragon also saw this scene, and his face was also very unsightly.


    Bang!


    I saw that on the sky, Hansen��s body was directly swallowed into the big mouth of the strange insect, and the staggered teeth were directly twisted to Hansen��s body.


    Long Yi, they no longer look at it, and turned their heads to escape to the distance, hoping to find a place on the dark star that is not covered by the forbidden field, so that there is a chance to escape the dark star.


    Hansen��s body was not torn by the worms. He was still in a super-spirit state, and all his strength could not touch his body. The strange teeth of the worm only passed through his body and did not hurt his body. .


    Hansen''s body is like a ghost of nothingness. It usually passes through the flesh and blood of the strange insects. Originally Hansen wanted to rush out directly, but after thinking about it, Hansen did not rush outside, but rushed into the body of the strange insect.


    Hard shells and flesh and blood can''t stop Hansen''s progress. Hansen shuttled through the body of this strange insect at a very fast speed.


    Hansen found that its body is like stone jade. Even the internal organs and blood vessels have been transformed into heterogeneous genetic textures. There are no internal weaknesses. Hansen wants to hurt it from the inside.


    But Hansen found the heterogeneous core in its head, which is a green core like a star.


    In the past ten minutes and a second, Hansen was able to stay in the super-spiritual time, because the relationship of promotion to the king level has been extended a lot, not as short as before, but at most it can last for about half an hour, not Unlimited duration.


    Looking at the green deification core in front of him, Hansen condensed his strength with one hand, and the power of only covering the sky condensed on the palm of his hand, pressing the green core of the gods.


    Hey!


    The order chain was squeaked by Hansen''s palm, which seemed to be a bowstring, but it was not broken.


    Roar!


    The worm screamed under the pain, and the body rushed to the ground frantically. After drilling into the ground, they chased them toward the dragon.


    A ruined king was bitten by a strange worm and the field, and the blood spattered out, as if it was a fat sheep, not a terrible king.


    Long Yi and others desperately fled to the far side of the planet, and tried to counterattack with various forces, but in front of this deified monster, all the power seemed so pale and weak.


    The most terrible thing is its field. If it encounters a general deified level of alienation, they will at least have the possibility of escaping.


    However, the field of this worm is not only the ability to ban, but also the power of space and other bans. It is impossible for them to use the means or the singular treasure to transmit them. They are trapped in the dark domain by living.


    escape! Desperately escape!


    Long Yi they used all kinds of methods to escape, but still some people continue to die, and finally only the scarred Long Yi, Long Ba, Bar and Diaro Rob are still trying to escape.


    They don''t know when they have started to cooperate, otherwise they can''t stick to the present.


    The special physical condition of Long Ba and Barr is almost equal to the body of immortality. Only then, they let them escape the danger of killing several times and fled to the present.


    Long Yi and Diao Rob are both top kings. The strength is almost invincible in the king level, but in the face of the horror of the deified level, it is now scarred, and the blood on the body is constantly flowing.


    boom!


    When Barr was bitten by a leg of a strange insect, Diar Robe condensed three different forces into a triangular structure of energy, and suddenly an aurora emerged from the circle.


    The aurora tore the void and directly bombarded it in the mouth of the worm, but it was swallowed directly by the worm, and there was no reaction at all.


    Diablo''s face pale and revealing a helpless expression, this is already his strongest attack, but has little effect on the monster.


    This strange worm is definitely not as simple as the ordinary deified alien, no matter its domain ability or its body, it surpasses the general deification.


    Although they have not yet reached the final desperate moment, but Long Yi in their hearts is very clear, can not rush out of the field of strange insects, they can only die.


    "It��s a **** of a ghost. If you encounter a different kind of alien, how can you have such a terrible field?" Long Babian ran and hated.


    The dragon was silent, and his heart was very clear. It is useless to complain about anything. He can only persist until the last second to see if there will be a miracle.


    The same is true of Diarobo. In this place, no one can rescue them. Even if the deified powerful in the family knows that they are in danger, they cannot enter the core field of the universe. Only the king-level creatures that can enter here are low. No, it��s too high to get in.


    "Death is dead, Lao Tzu should not escape." Barr was so fierce, turned and rushed toward the strange insect, roaring and slashing.


    Diarobo wanted to stop him, but he thought about it. With their current physical state, even if they escaped, I am afraid that they can''t escape far. It doesn''t make sense to stop Barr.


    Barr squatted on the top of the worm, but the bone knives did not encounter the shell of the worm, and they were smashed by the order chain outside the body.


    Barr��s palm touched the chain of order, and the same flesh and blood flew, and the arm disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    The worm opened his mouth and bite into the injured Bal. Barr had no chance to escape, and he did not think about escaping. The strength of his body broke out, and the remaining left hand slammed into the face of the worm.


    Barna''s powerful field, under the teeth of the worm, is fragile like an egg shell. It is directly bitten and broken, and Bal''s body is bitten off half, and the remaining half is thrown into the air.


    Although Barr can be resurrected indefinitely, and it will become stronger once he resurrected, it must be done in the absence of residual cells in his body. Now half of the body has been swallowed and directly digested. It is impossible to resurrect.


    The worm rushed up again and threw himself at the remaining half of Barr, and even Barr could not help but be desperate.


    Roar!


    Seeing that the worms would swallow the remaining half of Barr, even Barr himself had a mortal consciousness, but suddenly he heard the strange sound of the worm, his body was straight and his upper body was like a snake. Just lifted up.


    Barr is a glimpse of them, not knowing what happened.


    puff!


    The worm opened his mouth, and a dark green blood spurted out of his mouth. Like a fountain, he dripped the Bal from the bottom.

 Chapter 2401： Stone destiny tower

    Blood, such as spring water, is spewing, and it seems that something has been sprayed out.


    "Gold coins?" After Long Yi and Long Ba saw what it was, some unbelievable voices were called out.


    Being swallowed by a deified creature into the abdomen, it has not yet died, it is a miracle.


    Hansen landed on the ground, and his body was not contaminated with blood. It didn''t seem to be hurt, so they couldn''t believe it.


    "Hey!" The strange insect screamed and looked very painful. He didn''t even chase Hansen. He plunged into the rock and went underground. He disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The blue areas that shrouded the entire planet also dissipated, leaving them with amazement.


    "Gold coins... What have you done?" Long Ba asked incredulously.


    "There is nothing, just let it get a little hurt." Hansen paused and said: "Come on, wait until its injury is restored, and it is not so easy to go."


    Said, Han Sen flew directly to the outside of the dark star.


    He wanted to kill the monster, but the body of the worm was too strong. He used all his strength and used the hand to cover the core of the worm. The force was overdrafted and he could not continue to insist on it. The state of the super-spiritual body only caused a crack in the core and failed to break the core.


    Fortunately, the monster is powerful, but the IQ is not high, the core has cracks. After being traumatized, he immediately chooses to walk away. If it is to continue to chase Hansen, Hansen��s super spirit is almost unable to support it. In the end, I am afraid that it is still a dead end.


    Long Yi, Long Ba, Bar and Diar Rob did not hesitate, and Hansen rushed out of the dark star.


    The five people were screaming, and they used all their strength to rush outside, until they were far away from the dark domain star. They didn''t find the monster to catch up, and they all took a long breath.


    "Everyone is not hurt, I have to go back to recuperate for a while, so let''s separate it." Han Sen said that he was ready to start the life gear and leave the core of the universe.


    He has an idea about the monster, but he is not strong enough now, and he can only improve his strength and wait for the opportunity.


    Long Yi said: "Gold coins, if you are willing to continue to cooperate, let''s have a good time."


    "My time is hard to fix. I will have the chance to meet later." Hansen did not agree with Longyi, mainly because he was in the Imperial Family, and sometimes he couldn��t help himself.


    "Is it better to leave a contact?" Long Ba also said.


    In the gene universe, the strong can always be respected, no one will dislike strong friends.


    In particular, the existence of such a Hansen can be a kind of horror in the king''s field, and it can also be a horrible character of its wounds, almost destined to be a strong person who can be promoted to deification in the future. If he can become a friend, there is no People are willing to have one more enemy like this.


    Long Yi and Long Ba want to have a good relationship with him. Even if they can''t be friends, hope will not become an enemy. If they are enemies with such people, anyone will feel bad.


    "It turns out that you are a gold coin, stronger than the legend, when will you find a time to fight with me?" Barr said Hansen.


    Diabob smiled and said: "Bal, don''t be fooled. Today, thanks to the gold coins, we will be lucky enough to live. If you don''t give up, you may wish to leave a contact, our brothers will have to repay in the future."


    "Hello, you are just to save yourself. The contact information is not necessary. Goodbye." Han Sen said that he started the life gear. After a while, there was a void metal on him. Gear door, Hansen turned and walked into the door and disappeared.


    Once the life gear is pushed, it will always run automatically, and you don''t have to use that much effort to use it.


    However, if you want to open the door of the core temple of the universe, you need to push the life gear to the full extent, and you can''t move the position. Once you move the position, you will destroy the connection with the core temple of the universe and you can only come back again.


    In addition, it takes a certain amount of time to summon the door. This method has almost no way to use it in battle. It is generally impossible to escape through the door.


    And where to leave, the next time you enter the core area, where will it be, and will not randomly move to other locations in the core area.


    "Dragon brother, what is the origin of the gold coin, I do not know can tell one or two?" Diaro Bo asked to ask Long.


    Long Yi shook his head and said: "We have only met with him. I have had one or two cooperations. I don''t know much about him. I don''t know more than you know."


    "The race of the Terran has never been heard before, and it is really puzzling how it was born." Diarobo said eccentrically.


    "I am afraid that after the gold coin, the Terran will certainly be able to make a name for the big universe. I just don''t know if there are other strong people in the Terran. If he is only one person, even if it is as strong as Kong Fei, then it is only one person. It can''t change the big universe. The pattern." Long Yi.


    Several people have thought about each other and have not said anything more. Each has pushed the life gear out of the core field.


    After Dialogue returned to the ruined tribe, he immediately found the king of the ruined family, and found a few kings near the dark star, let them enter the core field, and once they saw the gold coin entering the core field, I will inform him at one time.


    Coincidentally, after Long Yi returned to the Dragon, it was the first time to do this. Obviously they all planned to wait for Hansen to enter the core field again.


    Hansen returned to the submarine city and saw Boa squatting in his bed to sleep. After hearing the movement, Boa blinked and saw Hansen, and immediately jumped into Hansen''s arms.


    "Dad, where are you going, why don''t you bring Boa?" Bao Er said with a small mouth.


    ��After a few days, I finally got promoted to the king level and was drawn into the core field.�� Hansen��s heart moved and looked at Boa and asked: ��Can you and the little red bird enter the core field?��


    "The core area? What is that place?" Boa asked in confusion.


    Seeing Boa I don''t know, probably knowing that Boa may not get in, the little red bird is already deified, and should not go in, otherwise Hansen can try to kill the monster with a little red bird.


    The super-spirit state lasted too long, and Hansen��s body was overdrafted, and his body was sore and weak. Hansen has no plans to enter the core field for a while, rest for a few days, and swallow one or two core heterologous genes every day, so that the king''s genes continue to increase.


    When the body was about to recover, it was finally time to open the Tianshen Tower. Hansen was not willing to be late, and came to the Tiantian Tower an hour earlier.


    The efficiency of the imperial family was very good. On time, four powerful deities were invited. They joined forces to open the door of the destiny tower for Hansen and sent him into the tower.

 Chapter 2402： Do you believe that there is God in this world?

    Hansen has always been very curious about the Tianshen Tower, because this stone tower is too similar to the metal tower in his soul sea. Apart from the metal and stone, the two towers have almost no difference.


    The four deified powerful injects the formation with their own strength, and the door of the tower of the day is opened, and only one person can walk side by side. Hansen follows the command and seizes the moment of the moment and enters the tower. .


    Dangdang!


    Han Sen just entered the tower and the door closed.


    Hansen did not panic because he knew the whole process before.


    The four deified strongmen can barely push the door open with the help of the power of the array, and only at that moment, it is impossible to keep the door open.


    Hansen had a month in the Destiny Tower. At this time one month later, they would reopen the door and Hansen would be able to go out at that time.


    Looking at everything in the tower, Hansen only heard that there is a magical genetic technique in the tower of the gods. Any creatures will greatly improve their own evolution, but every creature that comes in, they seem to be genetically trained. It��s not the same, which makes Han Sen very curious, I don��t know if it��s such a thing.


    Hansen��s location is the first floor of the Destiny Tower. The content of the environment is almost exactly the same as that of his Destiny Tower. On the wall of the stone tower, Hansen saw some pictures.


    Originally Hansen thought that the pictures were legendary genetics, but after careful observation, they found that the murals were not genetics, but a portrait of a creature.


    It was a man, Hansen couldn''t tell if he was a human, a crystal, an emperor or a celestial being. It looked a bit like it, but it was hard to see the difference between the tribes from the murals.


    However, this man is not painted like a person, more like a **** on the altar, although on every wall, his posture is different, but no matter which posture he is, there is a kind of condescending contempt for all beings. The taste makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    Although it was only a mural, it was not a living thing, but when his eyes fell on Hansen, Hansen was covered in goose bumps, as if he had seen through his eyes.


    Hansen frowned slightly, just looking at a portrait, and let him give birth to the desire to escape that kind of eyes, this is absolutely not normal.


    ��Is there any problem with these murals? Or are these paintings and jade spirits in the white jade building actually a living creature?�� Han Sen stared at the man in the painting, but did not see any clues.


    After reading the entire first floor, there was only a portrait of the man, and nothing else. Hansen indulged for a moment and walked up the stairs leading to the second floor.


    Hansen frowned. The second floor of the Destiny Tower, the figure on the tower wall is still the portrait of the man, but the posture is slightly different from the portrait on the first floor.


    "Isn''t there only a portrait of him in the whole tower?" Hansen thought and moved on to the third floor.


    Sure enough, unfortunately let Han Sen say it, the third layer is still his portrait.


    There are eight faces on each floor of the tower, and each side has a portrait of him. Hansen walked from the first floor to the sixth floor and saw a total of forty-eight portraits of men.


    The paintings are all the same person, but the gestures are different. Some are sitting, some are standing, and some are lying. Each portrait has a different posture, but no matter what gesture, the man��s charm They are all the same, making Han Sen feel very disgusted.


    It is not ugly to say that the man is long, handsome, with a smile on his face. It should be a flattering look, but Hansen is inexplicably disgusted and also said what is the reason.


    After Han Sen had this idea, he couldn��t help but be shocked. He didn��t like to take people by appearance. No matter how good or bad the rumor is, how is the appearance, before he can understand it, there is generally no preconceived impression. .


    But now that he only looked at a portrait, he had a disgusted feeling towards the man in the portrait, which is obviously not quite normal.


    Forcing the disgust of the bottom of my heart, Hansen continued to walk to the highest seventh floor.


    If the stone tower is really related to his metal tower, the seventh floor should have space enchantment, which is the place where the tower is used for imprisonment.


    On the seventh floor of the destiny tower, Hansen gave a slight glimpse of what he saw.


    The seventh floor did not see those portraits again. There was only one stone platform in the middle. There was a man sitting on the stone platform. It was the man painted by the forty-eight portraits below.


    He seems to be sitting on the stone platform with the Buddha sitting on his legs. His hands are sitting cross-legged, his hands are naturally drooping, and his eyes are naturally closed, like sitting there and sleeping.


    However, Hansen did not feel a little vitality on his body, as if it was just a stone statue without life, but Hansen��s eyesight was clearly a living person, and the pores were clearly visible and exposed. The skin is also covered with pinkish red.


    The blood vessels under the skin are also faintly visible. Apart from not breathing, how to see this is a living person.


    Hansen looked at the man in front of the tunnel, and he was also a living person. However, he couldn��t see a little life on him. Hansen couldn��t tell if he was a living person or a dead person. Surprising to the extreme.


    While Hansen looked at the man, there was a ripple of ripples on the man''s body, like a circle of water ripples on his body.


    Hansen stepped back slightly and found that those cockroaches were just a kind of vitality and there was no lethality.


    But what surprised Hansen was that the black crystal armor in his soul had reacted, and the armor trembled. The mysterious atmosphere of a stock emerged from Hansen��s body and immersed in his body. in.


    Hansen only felt that the body was sinking, and the cells of the whole body seemed to be locked up by the mysterious breath. Not only did the tunnel mysteriously stop working, but even other genetic techniques were locked.


    Only the original source of water and several other forces absorbed by Hansen can flow through his body.


    "What is the situation?" Hansen was shocked, but he saw that the man slowly opened his eyes and looked at Hansen with a smile.


    Hansen��s heart suddenly gave birth to that feeling of disgust, which was a hundred times more powerful than when he first looked at the portrait, but Hansen��s self-restraint did not show up.


    Because Hansen suddenly discovered that the aversion he had produced was actually influenced by the black crystal armor, not his own emotion.


    The man still looked at Han Sen with that look, his mouth slightly upturned, and asked indifferently: "Do you believe that there is God in this world?"

 Chapter 2403： Gods wish

    Hansen��s heart stunned. He was not reluctant to use words like deification, but he was very sensitive to a single god.


    This rejection came from the era of shelters. From that time on, he felt very uncomfortable with the word God and made him depressed for a long time.


    In particular, the matter of the seventh action group has a great impact on Hansen.


    "This guy is not the **** that makes people wish?" Hansen stared at the man sitting on the stone platform, the more he saw it, the more likely he was.


    Coupled with the reaction of the black crystal armor, Hansen''s wariness is a bit heavier.


    "I have never heard of the death of the emperor who entered the Destiny Tower. It is said that they have all benefited from the great advancement. If you want to answer this question no matter how many threats of death, then there will be so many royals entering. After the fate of the tower, someone should have died before." Han Sen turned to think: "It is no wonder that the emperors who entered the tower of the gods learned differently. It turns out that there is no genetic technique at all, only a living god. ""


    Hansen��s unanswered there, the man asked again: ��Young people, do you believe that there is God in this world?��


    "Letter." Hansen thought for a very positive answer, but he was thinking: "Of course I believe, your brother Han is still a b god."


    The man nodded like a thumbs up and continued: "If I tell you, I am a god, do you believe it?"


    "I believe." Hansen said very well. He only wanted the man to continue to talk. Don''t wrap around so many bends. So quickly know what the man wants to do, or what origin he is.


    The man did not care how Hansen answered, and there was no change in his look. He still smiled and said: "You can come here, that is the fate of the god, the **** can satisfy you, a will, you can say Everything you want in your heart, but only one chance, no matter what you say, will be realized, but the wish cannot be changed."


    "Sure enough, it is the goods of the emperor." Han Sen secretly sneered, but his eyes looked at the man.


    "What wishes are you?" Hansen asked the man.


    "What desires are ok, God is omnipotent," the man said quietly.


    Hansen frowned, and the wish seemed simple, but it was full of countless traps. Before the members of the Seventh Action Group of the Alliance, each of them made their wishes, but in the end they all regretted it and suffered. An unimaginable disaster.


    For example, Hansen can make a lot of money, then the **** may arrange an accident and let him get a lot of money, but the money is likely to belong to a perverted murderer, then the result is probably Hansen got The money was killed by the perverted murder.


    God itself is an abstraction with no roots. Everyone thinks that the wishes given by God are directly completed, and there is no intermediate process.


    If you really think about it, it will be very dangerous.


    If you believe in the existence of God, then God is real, connected with the world, and what he does will also have a relationship with the world. It is impossible to change anything out of thin air.


    So no matter what wishes you make, what God can give is definitely from this universe. It will have various connections with the universe. The more precious you want to get, the deeper the connection with the world. .


    Hansen once assumed that if those gods really exist and can indeed fulfill their aspirations, then they are likely to be a special life with a causal power.


    Wishing can get what you want, but the cause and effect of those things will fall on the wisher, so the more precious things you want, the more serious the cause and effect of your body, and the more you can pay.


    For example, a person wishes to have 10,000 pieces, and this 10,000 pieces was originally a mother��s money for his son��s treatment. Now that this piece has fallen into the hands of the wishing person, the son has not been treated and died, so a life The hatred of a mother fell on the wisher.


    If the wishing person is greedy and makes a wish for one million, the wish may kill one hundred lives, be hatred by one hundred families, and be retaliated by one hundred families at that time, and the price paid will be even more severe.


    This is just a hypothesis and guess of Hansen, which is not necessarily the case, but according to the experience of the seventh action group, the possibility of this assumption is still very high.


    Whether they make a long-lived wish or a desire to stay young, they have paid a great price. Even the power of their death has been deprived. It is probably because they are too contaminated and cause death. They are unable to cleanse those causalities and can only be repaid in a tragic life.


    "If you think about this theory, those emperors who have ever entered the Destiny Tower should have paid the price, but why haven''t you heard that the people of the Imperial Family have an accident?" Han Sen slightly frowned.


    The man who claimed to be a **** saw Hansen not talking, and smiled and said: "You can slowly consider what kind of wishes, the following forty-eight pictures of gods contain the will of the god, you can carefully look at one Look, maybe it will help you, it is the meeting ceremony that God gave you. When you think about what you want, it is not too late to make a wish before the god."


    Hansen did not leave, watching the man ask: "If I make a wish, will I pay something because of my wishes?"


    The man still has a smile on his face: "Yes."


    Hansen had some accidents. He did not expect that the man would answer this way. He thought that even if he really needed to pay, God would not answer it truthfully.


    ��What do I need to pay?�� Hansen asked quickly.


    The man looked at Han Sen and did not answer Han Sen��s question. He said with a smile: "You are not the first creature to ask this question of God, nor will it be the last one. God can answer this question, but if it is the **** Answer, you must make a wish, do you agree with this agreement?"


    Hansen thought for a moment, and he replied cautiously: "I agree."


    The man smiled a little: "The wishes you make will be realized, because everything in the wish is what you deserve."


    "Is this what I deserve? Do I wish to have a hundred wives, and that one hundred women were originally my wife? What is the truth?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse. This man��s statement really made Hansen unable. accept.


    But after thinking about it, Han Sen��s face changed because he figured out why men would say this.


    Because the man''s thinking is counter-intuitive, if you understand it, then this sentence can actually be established, but the causal relationship is reversed.

 Chapter 2404： vampire

    Just as Hansen��s previous assumptions, if God is a creature with causal power, then they can be forced to reverse causality.


    For example, a person makes a wish to get one million. If it is normal, this person needs to work for ten years to get this million.


    But the power of God reversed the cause and effect, first gave the million to the wishing person, and then let him go to work to pay.


    If the wish exceeds the repayment ability of the wisher, then the wisher may be overwhelmed by this reversed causal relationship, resulting in serious causal force intervention, and what consequences will be difficult to imagine.


    "If this is the case, then the wish is like an advance salary. If my wish is within the scope of my repayment ability, it will not necessarily be harmed by it, or the victim will be lighter. Just like Han Jingzhi, he Maybe he made a wish, but he didn''t seem to be countered by his wishes." Hansen thought.


    The man smiled and said: "You are very smart, you should have understood the true meaning of the wish, I believe you can make a correct wish."


    Hansen thought thoughtfully: "There are a lot of people who have entered the tower of the Emperor. They have no problems. They want to hear the theory of men. Do you have no greedy person? The wish is more than your own. Is it repayable?"


    Hansen didn''t know that the man who claimed to be God was the same as the one he met in the seventh action group, but Hansen felt that there was something wrong with this understanding, but he thought for a while. What is wrong with it.


    When the man saw Hansen not speaking, he continued: "Young people, as long as you make a wish within your ability, there is no harm to you."


    This tone made Hansen slightly frown, making him feel familiar.


    "Wait... I ignored the role that God played in the wishing process... God can''t help people for no reason, then why does he care about making people wish? If the wish is not an advance salary, but a loan relationship Is it even a usury?" Han Sen thought of it, and suddenly felt the chilly back.


    There is no doubt that God must have benefited in the process of making a wish, otherwise they will not be able to eat, idle, and do nothing, chasing people''s wishes.


    So they must have some kind of benefit in the middle. This advantage is probably the interest that the wisher would advance in advance or borrow.


    The greater the desire of the wishing person, the more money is borrowed, and the more interest that needs to be paid, the more benefits those so-called gods can get.


    Hansen thinks that the more it feels like this, although the form may be different, but the core relationship should not be wrong. God played a very disgraceful role in this process. They are simply a group of vampires.


    It��s just that they don��t want money, but another price that Hansen doesn��t know.


    Thinking about it all, Hansen''s face is slightly ugly. If everything is as he guesses, then no matter what his wishes, he will definitely suffer in the end, because the usury will definitely deduct interest before paying.


    "I haven''t thought about what I want to do. Let''s go look at the gods and think about it and make a wish." Hansen said to the man.


    "It should be clear, after all, there is only one chance." The man smiled and did not stop Hansen.


    Hansen left the seventh floor of the Destiny Tower and thought while walking: "Now, God''s power should have many restrictions. They can''t directly vote for the wishing person, or they can''t directly harm the creatures in the universe, and It seems that they can''t use lie to defraud, otherwise he didn''t have to tell me about it."


    "You can''t use force in the rules, you can''t lie. It''s like a lawyer. Although you can''t directly change the rules, you can play with word games and rule loopholes. You can also achieve the purpose of fraud." Han Sen feels this time. It is worthwhile.


    The reason why he agreed to make a wish is to find out what kind of power the wish and God are. Now, it is speculated that there are many things, although it cannot be said to be accurate, but it is much stronger than before.


    If you want to defeat the enemy, you must understand the enemy. One ignorance is the most terrible.


    Now that Han Sen is in it, although there may be some price to pay, Han Sen feels that it is worthwhile. At least he now has a deeper understanding of God.


    The only thing Han Sen needs to do now is to avoid the part of the interest he has been possessed by God in his wish.


    In theory, the smaller the desire of Hansen, the less he will pay and the less interest.


    However, because the initiative is not in his hands, Hansen has no way to accurately measure whether his wish is big or small.


    For example, Hansen wished for only one dollar, which is a small amount. In theory, there should be very little interest and it is easy to repay.


    But what God is playing with is not money, the cause and effect they play with.


    If Hansen��s money is robbed from the son of a terrorist strong man, even the son of the terrorist strong man may die because of this. The cause and effect fall on Hansen��s body, then Han What Sen faced was the revenge of the terrorist powerhouse.


    In the face of causality, some wishings that may seem small may actually be terrible, and Hansen pays a high price.


    And the initiative of all this is in the hands of the so-called God, Hansen wants to avoid these is very difficult.


    "It��s not easy to fight with the gods. It��s no wonder that so many talented people in the seventh group have finally ended up like that. As Gu��s city does not wish, it��s the real win.�� Hansen turned to think again: ��I don��t know. What is Han Jingzhi��s wish for him? How did he avoid the traps of God?��


    Hansen didn''t understand it for a time. At least he didn''t think about it yet. How can he make his own wishes less risky and pay the least.


    And there is still a doubt, Hansen did not want to understand now.


    That is why so many people from the Imperial Family come in, how can they be fine? Is this **** a good-natured usury, not too searchable?


    It��s impossible to think about it, and there are vampires who don��t **** blood.


    "So what is the reason, so that the strong people of the Imperial Family have not been greatly affected?" Hansen thought while walking, looking at the image of the wall on the wall.

 Chapter 2405： Hansen wish

    Hansen thought of a variety of ways to make a wish, such as letting God die, or letting Hansen become a god, etc., a desire that seems impossible to be done by God.


    But if you think about it carefully, you know that this kind of desire will not work. If Hansen wishes to let God die, he must determine what kind of state death is.


    In general, cognition, death is the loss of vital signs, but for different life, vital signs are not the same.


    Just as Hansen saw the man, he felt that he was a dead person. If Hansen said that death is only this degree, then there is no difficulty for God. God can completely lose those vital signs. It does not necessarily affect him.


    If you must use this desire, then Hansen��s wish should be ��God never existed.�� If God never existed, naturally Hansen��s wish could not be realized. If Hansen��s wish was fulfilled, There is a conflict with the basic conditions that God has never existed, which means that Hansen��s wishes are not fulfilled.


    This is a simple paradox and a desire that cannot be realized.


    However, public opinion is often achievable under certain rules and conditions. If Hansen really promises that God has never existed, the restriction of this paradox is that a man is a god. If a man tells Han Sen, he is not a god. Everything can be resolved and Hansen pays the price.


    There are many similar methods. God itself is a master of playing with rules. He wants to use public opinion to make him unable to fulfill his wishes. Hansen feels pity with low feasibility.


    Han Sen��s gaze fell on the murals of the gods. He could not help but feel a little horrified. The postures of those portraits did not change. They still had the same portrait, but the feeling for Hansen was completely different.


    On the portrait, Han Sen felt the mood of the water, and the artistic conception of the water like a sea of ??ice almost came to the face, so that Hansen was immersed in it, and the sense of water power instantly increased a step.


    Hansen was amazed at the fact that a portrait and a portrait were seen in the past. Each portrait has a different artistic conception. Some of them are like water and water, and some waves are raging to destroy the earth.


    Some of them are like a small bridge flowing water, some seem to be the Yinhe hanging waterfall for nine days.


    Forty-eight pictures, almost covering the mood of all the water systems in the world, Han Sen just watched these forty-eight portraits, and his understanding of the power of the water system has risen several levels.


    "It seems that the power of God is extremely horrible. It is possible to make the portraits of such waters according to my physique. I am afraid that when the strong men of the royal family came here, they saw the artistic conception that matched their own strength. So, after going out, the strength will increase."


    Hansen secretly frowned: "God is like the emperor. They all have powerful power. They just don''t know what kind of rules are restricted, so there is no way to use them. This is the only possibility that we can compete with them as ordinary creatures. Otherwise, I am afraid that the universe has already been destroyed by God."


    "But fighting God under the rules dominated by God, the odds are really low." Hansen suddenly thought of Ashura.


    The "Ashulu Sutra" left by Ashura or the "Non-Tianjing" is a kind of causal power, and Ashura once swallowed a god, will that **** be the same as the emperor? What?


    However, Hansen had heard some news before. It seems that the **** that Ashura swallowed is very similar to a Buddha. Although the Buddha is powerful, it has not yet reached the realm of God.


    "Maybe it''s just a coincidence." Hansen thought about it.


    While observing forty-eight portraits and thinking about how to make a wish, it is a good improvement for Hansen to have more water power.


    The ancient gods of the ancient water gods can make the Wanyuan water emperor continue to be promoted. There are many opportunities for Hansen to use the water power in the future. It is definitely not a bad thing to have more insights.


    Unfortunately, because of the black crystal armor, his body is locked, and what the **** can feel, I am afraid that there is only the source of the water, so these portraits will have the artistic conception of water.


    If you can raise the level of all powers to several levels, then you really make a big profit.


    Unfortunately, the black crystal armor did not give Hansen such an opportunity. Hansen did not know why the black crystal armor did this, just as Hansen did not know why the black crystal armor would avoid the gene temple.


    There is still a long time in a month, Han Sen can think slowly, and by the way, understand the artistic conception of water.


    With the deepening of the understanding of the water''s artistic conception, Hansen''s water system is extremely powerful, and Hansen has once again modified and added new insights.


    Hansen has not made a wish, and seeing that it has reached the last day of the month, Hansen is still comprehending the artistic conception of water on the portrait.


    "You have already agreed with the god, you must make a wish, otherwise you can not leave the tower of the gods, you need to remember this." Hansen''s portrait suddenly spoke.


    Hansen smiled: "I am preparing to make a wish."


    God is threatening Hansen, and it is obvious that he is telling him that if he does not comply with the agreement, the Hans will open the door of the destiny tower, and Hansen will certainly not go out.


    However, this threat also made Han Sen understand something.


    I don''t know why, God is not willing to offend the Emperor, or let Hansen miss the time to leave. There is no need to specifically remind him to threaten him.


    This shows that God intended to let Hansen leave here, and did not want to leave his life.


    "Then come to the gods and say your wishes." The man said faintly, there was no change in his look.


    Hansen returned to the seventh floor of the Destiny Tower and walked over to the man.


    "You don''t have much time, tell your wishes," the man said again.


    "Is it a desire that you can satisfy me?" Hansen asked the man.


    "Yes, any wish can be." The man answered with certainty.


    "Can you find someone?" Hansen asked again.


    "Yes." The man did not hesitate and gave the answer directly.


    He should have seen countless bizarre wishes, and it is not uncommon to find someone.


    "Well, then please tell me where my grandfather is now?" Hansen did not make a public opinion, and his wish was simple.


    Even the man listened, and felt that this wish was too simple, so simple that he did not need to use the rule loophole.


    "What is your grandfather''s name?" the man asked.


    "You are not a god? Should you know?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter." The man said casually, his eyes staring at Hansen, but the picture reflected in the pupil was constantly changing.

 Chapter 2406： Punch

    Hansen��s wish to make this wish is mainly to know which Han Jingzhi is his grandfather.


    If it is the ordinary staff Han Jingzhi, then he is already dead, not in this world, God naturally can not find where he is, at most, he gave Hansen a place of death.


    If the legendary Han Jingzhi is Hansen��s grandfather, the guy can escape from God, and he has benefited. He wants to come to the extraordinary. This man who claims to be God should not find him so easily.


    On the street of a certain planet in the universe, a fortune teller sat on the stone steps of the roadside, eating a bowl of noodles, and sucking and sucking.


    Suddenly, the face of the fortune teller changed, and the noodle bowl in the hands of the gods fell to the ground, jumping and screaming: "Who is pitting me?"


    The fortune teller''s finger is fast and quick, and after a moment, it is even more thundering: "The big rabbit that is not against me is even pitted!"


    During the speech, the fortune teller quickly took out a thing from his own bag, then bit his own **** and dripped a drop of blood on the thing. There was a word in the mouth: "It��s a pity that I couldn��t easily lie. Baby! Go back and don��t teach the rabbit scorpion..."


    The Fox people passing by on the side of the road saw a large-flowered **** in the fortune-telling man''s hand, and they looked at him with a look of sadness and sorrow, but the fortune-tellers didn''t care at all, just a look of distress.


    In the destiny tower, the man stared at Hansen with his eyes fixed, and the images in the pupil changed indefinitely, and his eyes became brighter and brighter.


    Hansen has made a wish. Under the circumstances of the establishment of the contract, the strength of men can already be applied to Hansen. It is easy to find Hansen��s blood and close relatives. It can be said that it is the most basic ability. What means to use.


    What men are thinking about now is how to maximize the benefits of this desire.


    Between the thoughts, the scene in the man''s eyes kept changing, a pair of eyes became brighter and brighter, and the scene inside changed more and more quickly.


    "Ah!" The man suddenly made a scream, his hands caught the twinkling eyes.


    Hansen frowned at the man. He didn''t know what was going on. When he was wondering, he suddenly heard a bang, and the man''s eyes burst open and exploded two black holes.


    In a void space, the god-like man sneered sneerly: "Dare to peek at my emptiness, this time you will squander your eyes, and then you will destroy your body next time."


    "No...Impossible...what can you be his descendants...this is impossible..." the man who burst his eyes shouted.


    "Who is the descendant?" Hansen asked the man.


    At this time, he saw clearly that the man��s eyes were not flesh and blood, but the jade-like material, and his eyes were blown into holes, but no blood flowed out.


    The expression on the man''s face is very weird. A pair of eyes staring at Hansen, gnashing his teeth and saying: "Whether you are a descendant of his or her future, if you make a wish, you have to pay the price... not to mention that you are not at all May be his descendants..."


    "You haven''t told me where he is?" Hansen asked.


    "He is where he should be." The man whispered.


    "You are not right, this is breaking the rules." Hansen frowned.


    "The rules are very simple, I have already done it, you have to pay the price." The man was furious.


    "If I don''t pay?" Hansen asked, staring at the man.


    "That can''t be you." The man sneered, and the strange radiance of his body was like the light of the gods.


    Hansen suddenly changed his face because he found his life is decreasing.


    The average creature can''t see his life, but Hansen is a creature from the shelter. His life limit is clearly visible.


    At this time, Hansen��s Shouyuan upper limit is decreasing year by year, turning into a glimpse of the glory of flying to men.


    "If this is not a destiny tower, ruining my god''s eyes, it is not as simple as paying a little life..." The man hated the voice.


    "It��s really dark. After I made a wish, I didn��t get anything. I was robbed of Shouyuan. These so-called gods are really black.�� Hansen��s heart was angry, but there was no way. His power could not stop Shouyuan. Outflow, in the blink of an eye has been lost for more than a decade of Shouyuan, and Shouyuan is still in the rapid loss, do not know how many longevity this wish will be taken away.


    Now Hansen probably understands why the people of the emperor have not had an accident. Maybe they are just plundered and have some lifespans like Hansen. It��s hard for ordinary people to find out. Even if they find something wrong, they don��t know if they are being plundered. How many longevity.


    When Shouyuan lost, Hansen suddenly felt that a force in the soul sea was shocked. The black crystal armor that had been hanging in the corner of the soul sea suddenly moved.


    Without the call of Hansen, the black crystal armor actually appeared directly in front of Hansen, and the black crystal armor seemed to absorb light, giving people a feeling of abyss and hell.


    Hansen looked at the black crystal armor. At the moment when the black crystal armor was suspended in front of Hansen, Hansen found that his life was stopped. His connection with the man seemed to be scissors. Suddenly cut off, Shou Yuan is no longer lost.


    "What is going on... How can it be only a few years of Shouyuan... It should be 135 yuan of Shouyuan... Why is this?" The man did not seem to find the black crystal armor in front of him, his face was confused. The color, suspiciously looking at Han Sen''s location.


    His black-eyed eyes kept staring at Hansen, and he didn''t know what he could see when he had blown his eyes.


    The black crystal armor suspended in front of Hansen slowly lifted a palm. The black crystal Siamese armor looks like a living person. He lifts a palm slowly and then holds it. The fist.


    The black crystal armor stepped forward to the man, but the man did not seem to find the existence of the black crystal armor. When the black crystal armor went to the arm in front of the man, the clenched fist suddenly slammed out.


    boom!


    In an instant, the man��s body exploded directly, like a stone that burst into powder, and scattered like a dust under the fist.


    The man who claimed to be God was actually bombarded by this punch.


    The power of the sinister flowed out of the blasted body and rushed toward Hansen��s body.


    "Shouyuan 1... Shouyuan 1..."


    Hansen saw his lifelong climb up at an extremely fast rate. In the blink of an eye, he has increased his life span of hundreds of years. It is much faster than the loss of his life, and Shouyuan continues to increase. among.


    "Two hundred years...three hundred years... five hundred years..." Han Sen looked at his longevity all the way, and his small heart jumped, and he was about to jump out of his chest.

 Chapter 2407： Nine turns of life mirror

    When those strange forces flowed into Hansen��s body completely, his life has reached 1,787 years, and he has been added five or six hundred years of life, and he is very happy.


    "This guy doesn''t know how many emperors of Shouyuan are absorbed. Isn''t it only that?" Hansen asked greedyly for the black crystal armor.


    The black crystal armor did not care for him, and he turned back into the soul sea. As before, he quietly suspended in the corner of the soul sea.


    Almost in the moment when the man who claimed to be God was destroyed, far away in a mysterious palace, a man frowned slightly: "No god... even if my gods inadvertently offended you, you will destroy the eyes of God." Well, I have to destroy him. Really, I am afraid that you will not be?"


    On the long street, the fortune teller looked at the flower trousers that had become a broken hand. When the hand was loose, it turned into a fly ash and sighed: "It''s a pity, it''s a good thing to get the hand!"


    Pick up the noodle bowl that fell on the ground, wipe it with a cloth robes, wipe it clean, and then take it up, licking his "counter-dead" sign, swaying on the long street Gradually drifting away, it quickly disappeared into the crowd.


    Han Sen saw that the man had turned into dust, and the calculation time was almost the same. He quickly went down and thought about it: "If the emperor finds that the stone statue is destroyed, he will not come to me for trouble? Anyway, I don��t admit that I ruined the stone statue. I want to come. Even if I say that I am ruined, can��t they believe it?��


    On the sixth floor, Hansen glanced and found that the murals were still there, but the above artistic conception was completely absent, and it was no different from ordinary portraits.


    This is true all the way down, all the portraits have lost their charms, and there is no special point.


    "Strange, Fox said that they are in the tower of the Meihuo family. Why didn''t I see it?" Han Sen thought of the fox, and it took more than one hour to calculate the time. It turned around again in the tower.


    This Tianta Tower, he has not known how many times he has changed this month. Apart from those portraits, there is only that man in the tower. He has not seen any mirror at all.


    "Is it a fox to lie to me? It doesn''t make sense to lie to me in this kind of thing, and it doesn''t do anything good to her." Hansen frowned and thought: "Is she cheated? Did someone deliberately give her a fake message?" If this is the case, then the fox is likely to have been exposed."


    "But it is the savvy of the fox, it is not easy to lie to her." Hansen was not willing, and carefully searched all the corners of the tower.


    There is really no nine-turned life mirror. There is nothing in the tower. You can see it at a glance. If there is a mirror, he has already seen it. You don��t have to look for it.


    "There is no place in this tower to hide things, except for the seemingly inhuman stone statue of a man..." Hansen suddenly thought of the stone bench where the man sat down, and quickly went to the seventh floor.


    If there is really something in the tower that can hide things, then it is only the stone bench.


    Han Sen is so heart-warming, of course, not to help the fox, if it is a baby like a nine-turned mirror, can take it as its own words, and do not say the power of the nine-turned mirror itself, but it is In terms of the role of the Meihu people, possessing it means putting the entire Meihu family in their hands.


    Back to the seventh floor, Hansen looked at the stone bench where the man sat down. It seemed to be an ordinary stone platform. There was nothing special about it. The material of the stone was the same as that of the towering tower.


    Hansen reached out and pressed a palm on it. As a result, the stone platform was not damaged. Obviously, it was not something that could be damaged casually.


    "Unfortunately, the power of the nine-turned fox on my body has already been exhausted. Otherwise, I can try it with the power of nine-turned fox." Hansen indulged for a moment, extended his finger and separated a drop of blood on the stone platform.


    This is a drop of blood containing the power of blood and nerves. Hansen just wants to try to see if it is spiritual.


    The blood dripped on the stone platform, and suddenly I saw the stone platform shaking. With the infiltration of blood, the stone platform was shaking more and more.


    Suddenly, the stone platform suddenly floated up, and it stopped in the air. The outer stone shell shattered in the shaking, gradually revealing the true content inside.


    For a while, the outer layer of gravel fell clean, inside it turned out to be a stone mirror, Hansen''s blood fell on the mirror of the stone mirror, and suddenly the stone mirror flashed silver.


    Within the mirror of the stone mirror, a silvery nine-tailed fox light appeared, and the nine tails swayed slightly, and the slender fox eyes seemed to look at Hansen.


    Hey!


    The stone mirror flew up and circled Hansen a few times. Originally like a stone mirror of the size of a grinding disc, it was reduced to a palm size, and finally fell into the hands of Hansen. The brilliance above disappeared completely, and the nine-tailed fox light in the mirror Not seen anymore.


    Stone mirror Guanghua lost, Hansen took it in his hand and found that there is no way to shine a stone mirror. It is just a gray stone. Even if it is smooth, it is impossible to shine.


    Behind the stone mirror, there is a relief of a nine-tailed fox, which is very similar to the light and shadow that Hansen saw in the mirror.


    That drop of blood has disappeared. It seems that it was consumed because of the stone mirror. Hansen took the stone mirror and played it for a while. He did not find out how to use the stone mirror. He could not stimulate the power of the stone mirror.


    "After going back, I will try it with blood. Maybe I can grow it like a jade drum." Hansen had to take the stone mirror first.


    Hansen had waited until the agreed time, and the Tianshen Tower turned on the line. Hansen quickly rushed out.


    The people of the Imperial Family did not seem to find the changes in the Destiny Tower. Hansen took a long sigh of relief and then returned to the waters of the Xinghai City.


    "Since you are so powerful, it��s not good to get out early. If you have such a good thing in the future, you have to shoot earlier. It��s better to have a few more gods. It��s better to get more life.�� After the room, Hansen looked at the black crystal armor in his soul.


    But the black crystal armor was there, motionless, as if it were dead.


    Han Sen saw that the black crystal armor did not respond at all. He had to give up and stayed at home for a few days. By the way, did you see if the emperor had any reaction?


    Fortunately, the emperor seems to be completely ignorant of the destruction of the stone statue in the tower of the gods, so Hansen completely let go.


    Hansen: Super **** body.


    Gene Warfare: Heterosexual (Duke) Mantra (Duke) Dong Xuan (King) Ice Muscle Jade (Duke)


    Rank: King.


    King''s Gene: 22 points


    Deified progress: 12%.


    Shouyuan: 1787.


    "He didn''t die?" Fox said that Hansen was not dead, and after going to the destiny tower, he was slightly awkward.

 Chapter 2408： Re-enter the core area

    The fox wants to go to the waters and see Hansen, to see if he has obtained a nine-turned life mirror from the tower.


    It is a pity that there are some things that need to be done by Bai Haolang recently. The fox has no time and no chance to go to the water star.


    However, Hansen inspired the Holy Blood image to not die, or let the foxes linger, always wondering why.


    When the Holy Lord used the Holy Blood to control his subordinates, even if it was a deified strong, it would be difficult to escape. The image of the holy blood on Hansen��s back was painted with the blood of the ancient blood dragon girl, which was only used by the deified. The holy blood image, Hansen, a small duke who has not yet been promoted to the king level, how could it not die?


    The fox is in doubt in his heart, but he has no chance to go to the waters and ask for it.


    After Hansen returned to the Undersea City, he had been studying the nine-turned life mirror, but he did not study it. After injecting power, he could not stimulate the power of the nine-turned mirror. He could only raise this face with his own blood. Stone mirror, see if there is a turn.


    Every time Hansen drops a drop of blood on the stone mirror, the mirror of the stone mirror will reveal the light and shadow of a nine-tailed fox. After the light and shadow disappear, the blood will disappear.


    Han Sen wants to deal with this stone mirror by infiltrating the jade drum. It seems that it is completely impracticable.


    "Baohuang brought this nine-turned mirage of the Meihu people into the Tianshen Tower, and placed it under the stone statue. What did he want to do?" Hansen thought for a long time and did not want to understand the problem.


    There is no progress in the stone mirror. The water fairy in the jade gourd has made Hansen a lot of benefits. She is attached to the body and feels the sword, so Hansen��s own sword has a new breakthrough.


    Hansen did not imitate the swordsmanship of the sword madness. He only used his own swordsmanship to confront the swordsmanship of the sword. He started to be completely no opponent, but after a long time, he gradually had some ability to confront.


    The sword of the sword mad is not suitable for Hansen, so Hansen did not really want to learn, just use it as a swordstone to polish his sword.


    "Sword mad sword is more powerful, after all, it is not my thing, only my own comprehension, is what really belongs to me." Although this speed of progress is much slower than the sword that directly imitates the sword madness, but Hansen is not impatient, a little bit of tempering swordsmanship, Hansen is the most lacking, that is the patience and water-washing skills of the dripping stone.


    Although Hansen had a lot of king-level core genes last time, he himself had a hundred king-level heterogeneous genes, but people have no worries and must have near-worry, so Hansen still intends to go to the core field to hunt core heterogeneous, more There is no harm in storing goods.


    If Hansen did not expect it, I am afraid that a hundred king-level heterologous genes are likely to only promote his field.


    Once again, the life gear was pushed into the core field, and Hansen was still in the last place to leave, not far from the dark star.


    He must not go again in the dark domain. Before he has enough strength, he is going to provoke the monster to find death. The super spirit is not omnipotent. At least the **** time limit makes Hansen a headache.


    "I don''t know if I can use the super gods without restrictions after the promotion of deification." Hansen thought while flying.


    "Gold coins, really, is there any interest in continuing to cooperate?" Hansen only flew for a long time, and saw a group of people flying over, it is a dragon family such as Long Yi and Long Ba.


    Only the last time the hybrid kings who followed them died, and now they have changed.


    Hansen hasn''t answered yet. In another direction, a group of people flew over. The first person was exactly Diabor. He said while flying here: "If you want to cooperate, don''t know if we can count us. One?"


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, he just entered the core field, and the dragon and the ruined people came to the door, obviously not as simple as coincidence.


    "The good intentions of all of you are in the heart, but I want to walk alone, and I will cooperate again." Hansen did not know what they had tried, and lazy to fight with them, so they chose to refuse.


    Hansen is preparing to leave, but he listened to Diao Robb: "If you don''t want to cooperate with us, I won''t be reluctant, but I have a few king-level mutants on hand. I don''t know if you are interested in seeing it. ?"


    Hansen stopped his footsteps, and the king''s level of mutation was different. It was not found casually, and Hansen''s help was great. Hansen could directly acquire the talent of different kinds of talents without having to practice again.


    "Not bad, I have a few clues to mutants here. If you are interested in gold coins, we are still old rules." Long Yi also followed.


    Han Sen has some slight heartbeats. If he can really kill a few king-level mutants, as he said, there is no harm to Hansen, and the 50% commission is free of Hansen��s own search for heterogeneity. The hard work, such a good thing is generally not easy to find.


    After a moment of indulgence, Hansen refused Long Yi and Diar Rob. Now that he chooses either party, he is offended by another family.


    Although Hansen is not afraid to offend them, there is no such necessity.


    Even if Hansen doesn''t agree now, if they really can''t kill those mutants, they will still find Hansen''s head, and maybe they can get more benefits.


    Long Yi and Diaobob seem to expect that Hansen will refuse, and there is no disappointment. They still talk with Hansen and express their hope that they will have the opportunity to cooperate in the future.


    "Why must he be so polite to him, isn''t my ruined family still missing him a king?" After Hansen left, Bar couldn''t help but chill.


    Dialogue is one of the few people who can make Barr obedient. If it wasn''t because of Diabor, he had already started with Hansen. It wasn''t that Hansen was not pleasing to the eye, but his nature.


    Diaro Rob carefully said: "Lack, really lacking."


    Seeing Barr��s face is not convinced, Diarobo sighed: ��On strength, although he is strong, but there are many deifications in my ruin, any one is much stronger than a king. But the deification of our people The strong is no longer powerful, and it can''t enter the core field."


    "If you can''t enter, you can''t enter. What''s the big deal?" Barn snarled.


    Diarobo smiled a little: "Nature is no big deal, but if we want to hunt down the core of the degenerate core in the core field, then it is not his, you think that among the kings of our ruin, there are several Can you escape in a different kind of mouth like a gold coin?"


    "If it is not the restraint of the field, it is not so easy to deify the gods and want to kill me," Barr said.


    "You are naturally the top king of my family, but it is too difficult for you to hunt and destroy the core heterogeneity. It is not a chance of success, but the sacrifice is too great. But there is a difference in the help of gold coins, and the success rate will be high. A lot, the sacrifice will be much less, why not?" Diarobo shook his head.

 Chapter 2409： Casting furnace

    Almost the same, Long Yi also said it to the king of the dragon.


    Hansen was not very clear about their plans, and he was not interested in knowing that flying alone in the stars, but only for a long time, saw a void core in the starry sky.


    The alien looks strange, like a red iron stove flying in the void, a cast iron-like body with many gears and chains rotating, with a red core in the top.


    Hansen flew toward the big iron furnace. Before Hansen approached it, he saw the flame of the big iron furnace spurting. Like a volcanic eruption, the fire tongue spurted a height of several kilometers. The range has been shrouded in its flame-burning field.


    Hansen suddenly felt that the body was about to be melted. Now he no longer hesitated. He summoned the purple-red laser pistol and injected his own power into it. It was a shot at the big iron furnace.


    The power was transformed into a purple-red beam by the laser, and it also increased the strength of the force. The purple-red beam suddenly shot through the flame field and hit the big iron stove directly.


    Hey!


    The steel body of a large iron furnace with a diameter of more than ten meters was suddenly pierced by a purple-red beam, and the body that was pierced was being eroded by the purple red.


    "The core magic insect gun is actually accompanied by the power of devouring... good... good... that is, the speed of engulfing is slower...and it is not as big as the scope of the devouring field..." Hansen quite liked this core magic insect gun.


    The big iron stove screamed and squirted, and he wanted to escape when he turned around. However, Hansen hit the body with a few shots in a row, and was finally blown by a punch. The flame in the furnace was like a fireworks.


    "Hunt the king-level core heterogeneous sword-making furnace and discover the core heterogeneous genes."


    Hansen reached out and grabbed the red crimson core, put it into his pocket, and continued to fly forward to find other hunting targets.


    After flying for a while, it took about half an hour or so. Hansen saw another sword-making furnace, rushing over and exploding the sword-burning furnace, and got a core heterogeneous gene.


    This piece of starry sky seems to be the area of ??the sword-making furnace. Hansen rushed all the way, but it was only a dozen hours, and he killed six sword-making furnaces.


    Although the animal spirit was not obtained, only the harvest of the heterogeneous gene has made Hansen very satisfied.


    "According to this speed, it is easy to get rich and run a well-off society." Hansen rejoiced and continued to fly forward.


    Not far away, Hansen saw a sword-making furnace in a meteorite belt.


    Hansen took a closer look and found that the sword-making furnace was somewhat different from those of the sword-making furnaces. The sword-making furnaces were just a dozen meters high, and they were as dark as iron.


    This sword-burning furnace is only three or four meters high. The whole body is like bronze. Even the core and flame in the furnace are blue. What is even more strange is that there is a sword in the fire.


    The sword was very eye-catching with the burning of the red flame.


    "Is this another kind of sword-making furnace? There is still a sword inside? It looks better than the black sword-casting furnaces, but the breath doesn''t seem to be very strong. The former sword-making furnaces are just King level one or two fields, this guy is also the top three or four areas." Han Sen did not think much, anyway, is to hunt different kinds of seeds, directly pull the gun to dry, a purple red beam against the sword furnace Boomed over.


    The sword-burning furnace was parked on a huge meteorite, absorbing the energy of the universe, so that the fire was burning, and suddenly it was bombarded by a purple-red beam on the bronze-like furnace. The body was suddenly bombarded with a large depression, and the bronze furnace rolled out. It rolled out in the meteorite heap and hit a lot of meteorites.


    The green flame in the furnace fell on the vermiculite, and the meteorite suddenly burned.


    Han Sen slightly stunned, the core magic insect gun is a mutant king-level beast soul, coupled with his strength, this gun did not even penetrate the bronze cast sword furnace, but the depression was broken down, and the power of swallowing was not contaminated. Go up.


    call!


    The bronze-casting sword furnace stabilized the figure, and it seemed to be violent. The green flame ejected from the mouth of the furnace suddenly ignited the old high, like the enchanted flame demon.


    Hansen was rude and shot a shot. He thought: "Below the first hand and be strong, and then start to suffer. The body of this bronze sword-making furnace is not weak, but it can always be penetrated by a few shots. of."


    However, the purple-red beam was not shot on the sword-making furnace. I saw a red light in the furnace and hit the purple-red beam. It was the burning red heart-burning sword in the furnace.


    Hey!


    The two forces collided together and burst into a splendid spark.


    Out of Hansen''s surprise, the sword in the furnace was sparked, but it was not interrupted. The light from the core magic gun exploded and quickly dissipated in the void.


    On the blade of the sword in the furnace, the sound of the sword was heard, and the fire in the bronze sword-making furnace was also the old high of the screaming, seemingly echoing with the sword.


    I saw that the blue flame field instantly covered a large starry sky, and Hansen and the sword that was screaming in the handle were shrouded in.


    However, Hansen did not feel the heat, as if the blue flame field did not exist at all.


    With the advent of the green flame field, the temperature on the sword is getting higher and higher, the burnt gold and red is transparent, and above the blade, some mysterious sword patterns appear faintly.


    Hansen only felt a spurt in his heart, and shot several shots in a row, but they were all swayed by the sword and the swordsmanship was defeated.


    In the moment of the blue flame field, all of them were sucked into the sword body of the sword in the furnace. The original golden red sword body has been burned into a cyan crystal with a blue flame on it. It is beautiful and strange.


    Hansen is a brow that is slightly wrinkled. The strength of the sword is so strong that he has reached a level of jealousy.


    "A very good kind of alienation, originally only the level of the three or four areas, but its field can actually raise the power of the sword in the furnace to such a degree, so that the power of the sword can reach half a step in such a short time. The degree of deification is really strange!�� Han Sen was surprised, but he did not retreat. He opened the field of moving mountains. He wanted to take a look at how unique this strange sword-shaped furnace is.


    Burning the cyan crystal body of the blue fire crystal, making a sound of swords, directly breaking through the void, like a teleport, stabbed Hansen''s heart.


    Hansen punched the sword in the furnace, and the armor had the power to move the mountain. The defense was so powerful that Hansen did not need to fear the power of the sword in the furnace.


    Hey!


    The tip of the sword collided with the fist, and a sword mark was stabbed above the fist, and the blood suddenly flowed out.

 Chapter 2410： Sword in the furnace

    "Awesome sword!" Hansen looked down at his fist, and attached the boxing arm of the moving mountain field to be penetrated. The flesh of the finger was punctured, but the bone was not hurt.


    The second blow of the sword in the furnace was stabbed again, which was more hot and quick than the previous one. It was so fast that people could not see the movement of the blade.


    Hey!


    Hansen''s hand firmly grasped the blade of the sword in the furnace, and the blood suddenly overflowed from the palm of his hand and slowly flowed along the blade of the sword in the furnace.


    The sword of the sword in the furnace trembled, and it seemed to continue to move forward, but it was controlled by Hansen��s hand, but there was no way to move forward.


    call!


    The fire in the bronze-casting furnace once again burned wildly, and the field of fire was once again shrouded. After the sword in the furnace absorbed the fire, the sword became more transparent, and the power also surged, slamming the force to Han. The heart of Sen.


    Hansen��s palm was cut open by the sharp edge, and the blood spattered with the advancement of the blade. However, Hansen still had no intention of letting go, and the other hand grabbed the blade and held the blade with both hands. Forcibly forced the sword in the furnace to stop.


    The sword tip of the sword in the furnace is almost almost touching the armor of Hansen''s chest. It seems to be a blue crystal viper that twists and trembles, and wants to penetrate into the heart of Hansen, but it is difficult to advance.


    Huh!


    The bellows of the bronze-casting sword furnace kept twitching, and the strange energy of one strand was drawn into the furnace from the void of the universe, which made the fire of the fire more vigorous, and the field of fire that turned into a cyan was once again shrouded.


    The sword in the furnace absorbs the field of fire, as if it is blessed by the power of the gods, it unleashes the unimaginable power and makes another explosive advancement with unstoppable momentum.


    Hey!


    The tip of the sword pierced into the breastplate, Hansen grasped the blade with his hands dead, but the blade was still moving forward, causing Hanson��s hands to overflow with blood, and the blade almost cut into his finger bones. .


    The tip of the sword has also penetrated nearly five centimeters, and it is about to stab the heart of Hansen.


    Huh! Huh!


    The bronze cast sword furnace was writhing excitedly, and the flame on the mouth of the furnace was also swaying. It seemed to be a smiley face, which seemed to laugh at Hansen.


    "You are very powerful, but it will stop here." Han Sen held the blade in both hands, but his eyes looked at the bronze sword-sword furnace.


    The sword in the furnace is very strong, but after several times of power impact, the power of terror has been carried to the hole Xuanjiao, and it is not so easy for the sword in the furnace to pierce the hole.


    Hey!


    Hansen''s hands were hard, and the hard-boiled sword was pulled out of the furnace. The sword was held in both hands. How could the sword in the furnace struggle? There was no way to struggle out of Hansen.


    Huh!


    The fire of the bronze cast sword furnace burned up again and again, releasing the fire field again.


    Although its fire field is not aggressive, it has an incredible blessing power for the sword in the furnace. Each time it is added, it will make the sword stronger, and this kind of blessing seems to be endless.


    The blessings so far have made the power of the sword in the furnace increase again and again, and it is obvious that the field effect can be superimposed.


    Hansen was the first to see this superimposable field.


    Han Sen��s eyes condensed, holding the sword in the hand and pressing forward with one hand. The field formed by the azure flame disappeared in a flash, except for a small fire in the bronze sword furnace. There is no spark.


    The power of the Dongxuan field was applied to the limit by Hansen, and the cosmic gears driven by the bronze-casting furnaces were stopped, and the fire field naturally dissipated.


    "Hey!" The bellows of the bronze-casting sword furnace kept agitating, the gears on the stove swiftly turned, pulling the bellows to move, extracting the energy in the void, and wanting to spray out the fire field again, but let it incite, but even A smoldering fireworks could not be sprayed out, like a wet lighter.


    Under the field of Dong Xuan, unless the strength of the other party is stronger than that of Hansen, it can force the cosmic gear, otherwise any force will be ineffective in the field of Dong Xuan.


    The strength of the bronze-casting sword furnace is actually not strong, and it is similar to the general king-level alien in the second and third-level fields. However, its fire field matches the sword in the furnace, but it has incredible power. After the second strengthening, the power of the sword in the furnace is enough to compare the half-step deification, this heterogeneous Hansen is also the first time to see.


    Bronze cast sword furnace desperately wants to spray out the fire, but let it be encouraged, and finally a little fireworks did not spray out.


    "Now it''s my turn?" Han Sen grabbed the sword in the furnace and held the core devil gun in one hand. It was a mad shot against the bronze sword furnace.


    Influenced by the moving mountain field, Hansen''s moving speed has become very slow. It is unlikely that he will catch up with the bronze sword-making furnace, but the rate of fire of the core magic insect gun is not affected.


    Hey! Hey!


    A purple-red beam of light blasted over the bronze-casting sword furnace, and suddenly the bronze-casting sword furnace flew up, and the furnace body was sunk one by one, and it bounced in the air.


    "How is this guy''s body so hard?" Hansen was a little surprised. He bombarded it with the core worm gun for so long. He even left a lot of dents on the bronze sword-burning stove, and never broke it. The power of swallowing did not stay on it.


    Bronze-casting the sword furnace looks like it is very miserable, but it is actually only a little hurt, not very serious.


    "A king-level alien in the field of three or four, there are so many different fields, the body is still so tough, and it is a little weird." Hansen frowned.


    However, this has already reached this point, Han Sen naturally can not let it go, continue to use the core magic insect gun to bombard the bronze cast sword furnace, a few shots can not be a shot, always can pierce it.


    The bronze cast sword furnace was bombarded by Hansen in a very clever way. The furnace kept spinning, not only did not stay away from Hansen, but was closer and closer to Hansen.


    The furnace tumbling in the air like a roller coaster, Hansen��s sword in the furnace is also struggling, but it is of no use.


    Hey!


    Finally, after a continuous bombardment, a wall of a bronze-casting sword furnace was bombarded too many times, and finally a fist-sized hole was blown by the purple-red beam.


    Although the hole is not big, it makes Han Sen breathe a sigh of relief. The size is not a problem. It is good to be able to wear it.


    Han Sen is preparing to continue the bombardment, but he heard the sound of the bronze cast sword furnace, but the space was blocked by the hole Xuan field, and it was hard to call it, and it could not spray half-ignition.


    Hey!


    Suddenly, Hansen heard two horrible sounds, but the sound was not uploaded from the bronze sword.


    Looking up at the empty space above, I saw a huge bronze-like sword-like furnace falling from the sky, and thousands of swords were poured down like the Milky Way. Every sword and Hansen��s sword in the hands In general, burning a strange blue flame, the whole body is green and crystal clear, and for a time the whole void is covered by the sword curtain, as if the whole world has become the world of swords.

 Chapter 2411： Sword flow

    Hansen was shocked and quickly moved the hole to the limit. It is impossible to completely stop the swords and fires in the furnace. This huge bronze sword furnace should be a true half-step deification. I am afraid Or the one that has already stepped into the level of deification, it will condense its own chain of order, and it will be stronger than Long.


    However, it has not yet condensed the chain of order, not the real deification.


    The hole in the field can not completely block the power, but there is still a certain impact on the cosmic gear, so that the cosmic gears rotate a lot slower, and the power is naturally weakened a lot.


    Coupled with the role of moving the mountain, Hansen is not afraid of the rain that looks so terrible.


    when!


    Hansen waved the sword in his hand and took the sword rain from the thorns and flew out several times, but the sword rain was too much, and the sword power of each sword was terrible, equivalent to half-step deification. The power of a blow.


    The blade stabbed Hansen, and suddenly opened a hole in the hole Xuanjiao. Fortunately, the field of moving the mountain has absorbed a lot of power. It has been able to stop the half-step attack of the level, and the sword rain did not completely pierce the hole. Xuan Zangjia.


    However, the blade continually hits the armor, just like a torrent. The armor is pierced with a sword mark. The force of the impact still makes Hansen''s painful grin, almost screaming.


    I am afraid that the waterfall flow like a waterfall will continue to impact Hansen, so the violent attack power is even more terrifying than the threat of the general king.


    Like the deified monster, it has no long-range attack ability, and the king-level power has the opportunity to escape.


    However, under such overwhelming sword rain, there is no possibility of even fleeing. It is impacted by a waterfall like a waterfall. Even if the defense is strong, it will be worn by the stone, just like Hansen bombarded it with a gun. Only a small bronze cast sword furnace.


    What''s more, these are not water, but a sword in the furnace that is equivalent to half-step deification.


    For another person, changing a field, I have already died in the sword flow of the chaotic sword, and even the bones are shattered by the sword.


    Fortunately, Hansen has a body in the moving mountain field, and the continuous sword flow hits the top of his hole, making the armor''s defense stronger and stronger.


    As long as the previous few failed to break the mountain area and the hole as a carrier, the defensive power of the moving mountain field is almost invincible.


    "Hey!" The small bronze-casting sword furnace ran in the big bronze-casting sword furnace. The flame of the furnace mouth spurted and made a squeaky sound. It seemed to be complaining to the big bronze sword-sword.


    After listening to the big bronze cast sword furnace, it suddenly took three thousand feet. The green flame sprayed from the furnace could burn the planet almost, and the fire field came down, wrapping the large swords in the furnace.


    The sword in the furnace that was blessed in the field of fire, the power of the brakes has been upgraded to a level, with a more terrifying power to Hansen shock.


    ......


    Long Yi flew in the starry sky. After he separated from Dior Rob and others, he circled a circle and followed Hansen''s direction. This way he went down, but he could not catch Hansen.


    Hansen has been rushing to the road, eager to hunt for different species. Long Yi and Diaoboo talked for a while, then they circled again, and it was normal to not catch up.


    "Going forward is the area of ??the core casting sword furnace. The strongest core casting sword furnace, half of the foot has already stepped into the deified level, although it has not really condensed its own order chain, but it is also more than the average half. Step by step is much stronger, plus the horrible furnace in the forest, how many kings and half-steps are gone, not enough to kill, gold coins, where did he go to do? Do you want to single out the core casting sword furnace?" I looked at the front and frowned slightly.


    I was about to move on, but suddenly I saw another direction. A figure also flew over here.


    After a careful look at the dragon, I couldn��t help but look at it: "Diar Rob?"


    "It��s a coincidence, I didn��t expect to meet again so soon.�� Diarobo flew over with a smile and stopped in front of Long.


    Long Yi and Diaro Bo looked at each other. Both of them were smart and brilliant. They all guessed what the other party wanted to do, and they all knew it well.


    "Diar Rob, you are withdrawing now, we are withdrawing from the Linglong Mountain, all belong to your destroying family." Long Yi said with a sinking.


    Diabolo chuckled and said: "Dragon, gold coins are handed over to me. We don''t want to destroy the tribes on the Linglong Mountain. I will give you all the dragons."


    "It seems that we can only rely on the means." Long Yi stretched his brow and smiled and said.


    "In any case, the guy of the gold coin, we must be determined to destroy the family." Diablo said faintly.


    "You want, people may not be willing to go." Long Yi shouted.


    What Diabar wanted to say, but suddenly saw the blue flames in the distant sky, forming a horror picture resembling a spiral nebula, and numerous swords in the furnace shuttled through the rotating green flame.


    "Gold coins went to the core of the sword furnace?" Diaro''s face changed.


    Long Yi also frowned. "It seems to be going there."


    Diaro''s look changed, but he chuckled and looked at Long Yi. "He really dared to do it. He wanted to kill the core sword furnace. Yeah, let''s see if he can do it. To what extent, you want to know?"


    The dragon smiled slightly, knowing that Diabobo and his thoughts were the same, hoping to use the power of gold coins to hunt down the alienated cores in the core field.


    The degenerate in the core field is a very large cake, because without the intervention of a powerful person, it is very difficult to share this cake.


    In the past, many strong people of all ethnic groups have tried it, but in the end they are mostly in failure. They are like the existence of the emperor, and they must unite with many powerful half-step deification to make it possible to kill.


    The Dragon and the Destroyer have also succeeded before, but they are all combined with a large number of half-step deifications. The loss is not to say, and finally it is not easy to kill a demonized alien, and it is distributed to each strong person. There are not so many, and it is quite dangerous.


    Even so, the chances of hunting and dissidenting in recent years are becoming less and less.


    Deified alienation also has strengths and weaknesses. Most of the previous successful hunts are some weaker deified aliens. With such deified alienation being hunted, the remaining deified aliens are more powerful and want to pass the siege. It is naturally more difficult to hunt them.


    Just like the strange worm that they encountered before, it is the more powerful existence of deified aliens. Even if they summoned a number of half-step sacred strongmen, the chance of hunting monsters is very low.

 Chapter 2412： Invincible defense

    Like Hansen, there is a chance to hold on to the existence of demonized chasing and living. The help for hunting and dissidenting is too great. Long Yi and Diar Rob are very clear about the value of gold coins.


    Even if you change the Emperor, I am afraid that I will be willing to pay a high price for the gold coins.


    The king wants to kill the deification, the emperor is not no one can do it, but killing some weaker deification is okay, a little stronger deification, the emperor is also helpless.


    Long Yi and Diaro Bo looked at each other and almost flew in the direction of the fire field.


    "It seems that the situation is very bad. The core casting sword furnace has started the third fire field. The power of the sword in the furnace is enough to kill a half-step god-level powerhouse with a sword..." When it is close to the scope of the fire field Diar Robb said, frowning.


    The reason why even some deified species have been killed, the core sword furnace has been alive, because its ability and fire field is really terrible.


    In the past, no one has tried it. A group of half-step deifications have joined forces. It was a combination that once teamed up to kill the deified, but in the sword rain, it was finally defeated, and several people who were killed by the half-step.


    The wide range of sword rain and the constantly superimposed fire field is a nightmare for the king, not a problem that can be solved by many people.


    Long Yi also nodded: "The blessing in the field of three fires, coupled with the sword flow of the sword in the furnace, is the most powerful defensive ability of the previous generation, the thirteenth, in the half step of the deification, I am afraid I can''t resist it."


    When the two talked, the hidden breath sneaked into the vicinity of the fire, but they did not dare to go in. There were already three swords in the field of fire, even if they went in, it was difficult to survive, not to mention the core casting furnace is already brewing. The fourth fire field.


    However, when their eyes fell in the field of fire, their faces could not help but change.


    I saw Hansen in a blue field, and countless swords flowed from the four hundred and eight heavens to his body. The horrible scene saw the scalp numb.


    However, the horrible sword flow hit Hansen, even his armor could not be broken, Han Sen stood in the air, and countless swords in the blue crystal furnace hit his armor, but it was like a wood without a sharp edge. The sword is generally difficult to pierce his armor, and a handle blade is bounced back.


    It''s like the swords that are not terrifying enough to kill half a step of deification, but ordinary rain.


    boom!


    When the two were watching, they saw the gears and chains on the core of the sword furnace rotating, pulling the bellows to fight hard, absorbing a lot of free energy from the universe, and once again letting the cyan flame of the furnace mouth erupt like a volcano. In the field of fire, many of the furnace swords were covered.


    After the sword in the furnace absorbs the fire field, it becomes more crystal clear. The sword in a handle is like a blue gemstone, which exudes brilliant brilliance and flame gas. Each handle has a tremor.


    "Four fires in the field!" Diarobo squinted.


    The look of Long Yi is also somewhat dignified. After four blessings in the field of fire, the strength of each sword is equivalent to a top-level half-step deification. The power of each sword is the same as that of the dragon. The power is almost the same.


    Such a large number of furnace swords is equivalent to a top-level half-step deification of the army, with the strength of this core casting sword furnace, it can compete with some low-level deification.


    If this core sword furnace can enter the gene universe, I am afraid that it can sweep many people.


    It is a race of its own, and it is also a terrorist race composed entirely of top-level half-step deification.


    Of course, the core casting sword furnace also has its shortcomings. Every time it absorbs the cosmic force to generate fire in the field, the multi-fire field has a great burden on the core casting furnace itself, and it is impossible to continue.


    The blessing in the field of four fires has almost reached the limit of the core casting furnace. If you continue to use the field of fire, it may not be able to withstand the power of the furnace itself.


    If it encounters some powerful alienation of attack power, it will not give the casting sword furnace the opportunity to superimpose so many layers of fire, and it will be able to explode the sword furnace and sword flow with one blow.


    However, now the sword-burning furnace has been superimposed on the four-layer fire field. The power is indeed very terrifying, far from being comparable to the average half-step deification.


    Seeing the horrible furnace in a stalk, the sword turned into a torrent, and the overwhelming rushed toward Hansen. Both Long Yi and Diaoboo were struggling, and with their heart, they could hardly remain calm, and they were nervous. I couldn''t help but tighten my palm.


    "Can gold coins stop?" Long Yi and Diarobo are staring at Hansen in the Blu-ray field.


    boom!


    The waterfall-like sword rain hit Hansen, and suddenly Hansen was drowned in the sword flow. The violent sword flow continued to impact, as if the space was hit by a huge black hole.


    Both Long Yi and Diarobo saw the scalp numb, and they asked themselves if they attacked them like this, they would never be able to withstand the body.


    This is no longer an issue that can''t be tolerated. In the face of absolute power torrents, everything can be obliterated. Unless there is a higher level of power, no one else will be useful.


    Water is a very weak force, but when the water gathers into a flood and tsunami, it is hard to say that even a tall building is hard to resist.


    The horror of the sword flow of the core casting sword furnace is far above the flood and tsunami.


    The sound of the sword flow is endless, and both Long Yi and Diarobo are sweating their foreheads, staring at the blue light in the sword flow.


    The Blu-ray field has not disappeared, proving that the gold coin has not died.


    Being able to die under such a sword flow has been a miracle to them.


    boom!


    The speed of the sword flow slowed down a lot. Long Yi and Diar Rob finally saw Hansen through the gap between the swords in the furnace. I saw Hansen still standing there calmly, as fearless as a god. Allowing a large number of swords in the furnace to hit his armor, it seems to be disdainful to stop, but there is no sword in the furnace to break his armor defense.


    Both Long Yi and Dia Rob are both surprised and happy: "What kind of power does the field of gold coins and armor have, and can it be safe under such an attack?"


    Stunned by Hansen''s strong defense, but also let their hearts rise a glimmer of hope, with such a strong defense, it is not impossible to drag the alienation.

 Chapter 2413： Positive hard

    The moving mountain field is indeed invincible, but Hansen feels that it has reached the limit.


    It is not the case of moving the mountain. It is the strength of the king-level hole Xuanyuan, which has been unable to withstand the movement. The armor makes a creaking sound, like the glass that is about to be crushed.


    Only the king of Xuanjiao in the field of the king, although it is considered to be the top in the same stage, but after all, the level is too low, it is very rare to be able to adhere to this level.


    "If the hole Xuanjia armor can be promoted to the level of the nine-in-one, with the moving mountain field and the hole in the field, it is not difficult to face the aliens in the front!" Han Sen thought in his heart.


    boom!


    At the time of Hansen thinking, the core casting sword furnace even encouraged the bellows again, absorbing a large amount of free energy of the universe, making the fire more vigorous.


    The bronze-casting sword furnace itself is also burnt and the whole body is like glass. The bronze becomes translucent, emitting horrible light and heat, which looks strange and beautiful.


    The fire was spewing, and the fifth fire field was shrouded. The cyan-like flame solidified into the essence of water, and the sword in the furnace was wrapped in it.


    The sword in the handle of the handle absorbs the strength of the fire field in the fifth time. The sword body is for the dreamy color of the glass. The sword seems to condense the spirit of the sword, and a sword appears on each sword. Shadow.


    "Five times in the field of fire... I am about to touch the power of the chain of order... The core of the sword furnace is going to be against the sky..." Dragon and Diar Robb are shocked in the heart, the body is in the horrible sword Gently trembling under pressure.


    Not because of fear, but because the power of the sword in the furnace is too horrible, even if it is not in the sword flow, the body is also moved by the horrible sword.


    Fortunately, Long Yi and Diao Rob are both top kings. They are replaced by ordinary kings. I am afraid that they can''t even stand here, and they have been crushed by swordsmanship.


    "Maybe after this battle, the core casting sword furnace can be promoted to deification!" Long Yi stared at the sword furnace.


    "Does the gold coins block?" Diaro Rob looked at the air in the air, and the tip of the sword was facing Hansen''s sword. The clothes didn''t know when it had been soaked by cold sweat.


    Hansen looked at the heavenly and underground ten squares and pointed at his sword in the furnace. He was not afraid in his heart, but could not help but admire: "It is a powerful alien... Unfortunately..."


    Between the words, Hansen extended a palm, the thumb was interlocked with the middle finger, and a gold coin was formed in his hand.


    Hansen can''t move at all. The blessing in the field of moving mountains has made the hole Xuanjia armor unable to move, and the hole Xuanyuan armor has reached the limit, and can no longer bear more power, otherwise it will explode directly.


    So now Hansen can only face a battle, there is no other choice.


    "Is it hard to be positive?" Both Long Yi and Diao Rob saw Hansen��s plan and his face changed very strangely.


    A king of a heavy field, with a hard-nosed sword that is almost to be promoted to the deification, how high the possibility of death is conceivable.


    They all saw Hansen''s current situation. His armor creaked, and some fine lines appeared on it. It was obviously oppressed by the power of horror. In their view, Hansen chose to be positive. It is also helpless.


    However, with the horrible sword flow, the power of a king in a heavy field can be said to be negligible and there is no comparability at all.


    Hansen himself did not think so. The swords in the furnace were terrible. Even the moving mountain field and the cave Xuanjiao could not resist it. But such a terrible force is also a kind of help for Hansen.


    "Come on, let the world know the power of tax collection!" Hansen screamed in his heart, and the gold coins in his hands were pinched.


    Hey!


    The gold coins whispered and the numbers above jumped fast.


    1...2...10...50......


    The number on the gold coins jumps faster and faster. On the swords of countless horrors, there is a force that flows out and gathers in the hands of Hansen��s gold coins.


    The two secrets of Hansen''s gold coins are saving money and collecting taxes. Saving money can accumulate multiple power attacks with its own strength.


    The tax collection technique originated from Hansen''s previous gold coin gene nucleus, which is a gene secret technique that does not need to remain itself and depends entirely on external forces.


    As long as it is within the scope of tax collection, all living creatures will contribute to their own part of the tax collection. The stronger the power of the soul itself, the more tax it can contribute.


    Now the swords in the furnace are all powerful, they are comparable to the top half-step deification, almost to the extent of deification, and the number is almost innumerable.


    Each sword in the furnace only contributes a small amount of power. Hansen is forced to levy the past as a tax. So many terrorist forces are condensed on one gold coin, making the power of the gold coin crazy. Soaring, it reached the height of terror in an instant, and almost Hansen could not control it.


    With the roar of the sword-making furnace, countless swords that have been blessed by the fire have once again moved, turning into a tsunami-like sword flowing toward Hansen, and the overwhelming power is almost dead. No different.


    Long Yi and Diaro Rob have been retrogressing backwards. The power of the sword flow is too horrible. If this is the case, then the sword is promoted to the king. When they want to escape, there is no chance.


    Ding!


    At this time, Han Sen finally bounced the gold coins in his hand toward the sword-burning furnace, turning into a golden stream of light and slamming toward the sword-burning furnace.


    The power of that gold coin has surpassed Hansen��s control ability and has to be ejected directly. Otherwise, Hansen himself will be blasted. During the flight of the gold coin, the above figures are still madly beating, and the power is still rising. Among them.


    Compared with the sky sword light, the streamer of gold coins can be described as insignificant, not at all.


    However, when the swords in the furnace collided with the gold coins, the sword in the furnace was directly crushed, and the foam was generally invulnerable. The golden streamer ran against the sword and straightly rushed to the bronze sword furnace.


    Long Yi and Diar Robo are still retreating. They see Hansen popping up the gold coins, but because there are too many swords, they can''t see the golden light that goes up against them.


    Ding!


    Before the horrible sword flow hit Hansen, the gold coin hit the body of the bronze sword in the first step, giving a crisp metal crash.


    The sound was not big, but it was exceptionally clear in the swords of the heavens and the earth, so that Long Yi and Diao Rob were involuntarily attracted to it and looked at the bronze cast sword furnace.


    They saw the gold coin stuck on the wall of the furnace, and then the next moment, they were shocked to find that the gold coin had been pressed into the wall and continued to sink.

 Chapter 2414： Blast furnace

    The wall of the furnace that was burnt into a translucent shape was depressed by the direct pressure of the gold coins, and finally broke into a small hole, and the gold coins disappeared into the small hole.


    Everything seemed to stop for a moment. Long Yi and Diao Rob did not see the gold coins drilled out from the other end. They thought that the strength of the gold coins was not enough, and they could not run through the entire furnace.


    But in the next moment, they were stunned to see that the entire furnace was suddenly sagged inward, as if there was a huge suction in the furnace, which caused the furnace wall to shrink inward quickly and twist into a very strange shape.


    And this contraction is continuous, as if the soda can is compressed, but this power comes from the inside of the furnace.


    The huge sword-making furnace kept shrinking and shrinking, and quickly contracted into a very small group.


    It may be cumbersome to say, but it is actually going at a very fast speed. When the sword furnace shrinks to a limit, it turns into an aurora, spreading like a big bang.


    The horrific explosion swept the world, and the swells spread in the form of shock waves in the universe. Both Long Yi and Dia Rob were flying out by the horrible power.


    When Longyi and Diabolo stabilized their bodies, the ancient bronze-shaped sword furnace had been turned into cosmic dust. All the swords in the furnace burst out because the mother was destroyed, forming a chain explosion and the scene was shocking. Unimaginable, like watching a grand cosmic fireworks show.


    Hansen is still standing there intact, as if it has not been affected.


    Long Yi and Dia Robe looked at each other and saw the horror in the other''s eyes. If only the defensive power is amazing, the gold coin burst under the blow and the sword furnace that is almost ready to be promoted. This is how powerful and invincible. Attack power.


    Even if it is a top-level half-step deification, its power may not be able to pass through such a sword flow.


    "Awful!" Long Yi and Diarobo gave birth to such words in their hearts.


    "Hunt the king-level mutant heterogeneous core casting sword furnace, and get the mutant core casting sword furnace soul."


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, but he did not find any improvement in the heterogeneous gene. He realized that the power of the gold coin was too horrible, and even the alien gene was destroyed together.


    That blow is actually the strength of the sword-making furnace. The strength of the sword in the furnace is too strong. Each sword in the furnace has a little strength and is concentrated together. I am afraid that it has reached the level of deification, and it is possible to kill the casting. Sword furnace.


    Han Sen is preparing to see what kind of animal soul is the sword-burning furnace. Yu Guang suddenly sees something flashing in the distance, turning his head and looking at it, even seeing that the small bronze-casting furnace is fleeing quickly. go with.


    Hansen��s moving mountain field has been lifted, and the flying body has chased the past.


    The sword-burning furnace is not a creature that is known for its speed. The speed of flight is not very fast. In a short while, Hansen chased him behind him. Hansen took out the core magic insect gun and prepared to kill it.


    The small casting sword furnace suddenly stopped, the bellows kept pulling, the flame in the mouth of the furnace spewed, and the humming sound was heard.


    Hansen thought that it was going to be desperate. He clenched the core magic insect gun in his hand, but suddenly he saw that the blue flame from the mouth of the furnace did not rush to Hansen, but twisted into several characters in the air.


    "Big... Wang... Rao... Life..." Hansen gave a slight glimpse, and the hand holding the core worm gun stopped and did not pull the trigger.


    The little swordsman saw Hansen did not do it, and immediately spurted out the green flame, forming another few words: "Small willing to be a king for the king!"


    "I am going, this guy is very intelligent!" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. He saw the aliens in the core field. It seems that the wisdom is not so high. It is as strong as the deified monster, and the wisdom is very general. Did not meet the standards of advanced biology.


    However, this small sword furnace, IQ has clearly reached the standard of advanced biology.


    "What can you do?" Hansen looked at the sword-making furnace and asked Shen Shen.


    The heterogeneity in the core field is difficult to bring out, and Hansen will only stay in the core field if he accepts it.


    When the sword-making furnace understood Hansen��s words, it immediately spurted out the green flame and condensed into some words: ��Small can lead the way to the king, and everything I know here is very familiar.��


    "Hey!" Hansen did not hold back and smiled. This little sword furnace is very talented.


    "You don''t hate me killing your blood relatives?" Han Sen looked at the Xiaozhu Jian furnace and asked, how the big sword furnace looks like the existence of the parents of the small sword furnace, it is difficult to protect this small The sword-making furnace will not hate it.


    "Hey!" The small casting sword furnace quickly spewed out the flame: "We are just the same family, and there is no blood relative to the sword furnace."


    "If this is the case, then let me take your life first, and you will give me a good lead. If you have two hearts, you will definitely marry you." Han Sen sees this little sword furnace is still interesting, there is no way to give birth to killing. I simply spared it and see if it really leads the way.


    If you really lead the way, it is not bad to have such a different kind of familiarity in the core field environment. Otherwise, if you mistakenly enter some powerful and heterogeneous sites, you may not be able to solve it.


    "The king is assured, the small must be the best to lead the way! For the great birth, for the king to die, for the king to spend all his life..." Xiaozhu Jian furnace quickly spurted out the flame.


    "Do not talk nonsense, first take me to hunt for different species, it is not dangerous to kill that kind of good." Han Sen said indifferently.


    "The king please go here!" Xiaozhu Jian furnace quickly led the way in front, guiding Hansen away.


    After one person walked away, Long Yi and Diar Robo appeared. They just did not show up with Hansen because Hansen��s performance was too terrible. They had to reconsider the distribution of benefits in cooperation with Hansen.


    Such a strong presence, if there is no reasonable distribution of interests, I am afraid that it is difficult to impress the gold coins, not to mention they have to compete with each other.


    The higher distribution of benefits is not what they say, but they need to go back and discuss with other ethnic groups.


    "Long Yixiong, I have a proposal. I don''t know if you are interested in it?" Diar Robb said to Long Yi.


    "Cooperation?" Long Yi looked at Dialogue and spit out two words.


    "Dragon brother also has this idea?" Diarobo was a little surprised.


    Long Yi smiled slightly: "It seems that we are very good to come, it is better to find a place with good environment to talk about in detail?"


    "It is exactly what I want, Dragon Brothers please." Diaro Rob also laughed.


    Hansen continued to fly under the guidance of the sword-making furnace. He was still wary of the small-steel sword furnace. However, the small-steel sword furnace did not play tricks. The places where he took him were some of the lesser-known king-level heterogeneous places. Hansen can easily kill those heterogeneous species. In a few days, he has got more than 20 core heterogeneous genes, which is much more efficient than his own search for heterogeneous species.

 Chapter 2415： God battlefield site

    Mrs. Mirror sits in front of her brain and browses the information inside. Her face is full of thoughts.


    The content of the materials is related to Hansen. From Hansen��s situation before and after World War I, and then to the act of impersonating the white game, there are basically records.


    "It��s a terrible guy. His history of growth is just a life-opening tutorial. There are so many incredible things. It��s hard to imagine that a crystal remnant without a foundation and background can go to this point. As the investigation deepened, Mrs. Jing also had to admit that if she was placed in the same environment as Hansen, she might not have the way to go to today as Hansen did.


    "Unfortunately, he is not a real white game, otherwise he may become another myth of my imperial family with his performance in the emperor." Mrs. Mirror sighed, closed her brain and stunned herself. The temple.


    This time she was a little tired, and the person who got her ring of the eye of the mirror was just such a guy who pretended to be a prince, which made her very embarrassed.


    She can''t tell the truth about the white emperor, but she can''t lie. The white emperor is not so easy to fool, and deceiving the white emperor is likely to make her fall into a state of annihilation.


    "The electric wave should also check Hansen. If you let them find it first, it will be very unfavorable to me. But when Hansen is handed over, I am afraid that the eye of Jingling can''t bear the damage again..." The lady feels a headache.


    Mrs. Mirror thought with her eyes closed and never thought of a perfect approach.


    "Mirror Master, the location of the 7568 God Battlefield site has been determined." The subordinates knocked on the door to report.


    "Get the information in." The mirror lady sat up straight and restored the look of the eternal lady.


    The subordinates pushed in and put the resources in front of the mirror lady. The mirror lady picked up the information and looked at it for a while. She frowned and said, "Is there any other races that have discovered No. 7568?"


    "Yes adults, our people found a lot of excavation marks there, and some buildings that started construction not long ago..." The subordinates said the details.


    "Well, let''s go first." Mrs. Mirror put the information on the table and closed her eyes.


    Soon, Mrs. Mirror opened her eyes and looked at it again. After a long time, her face finally showed a smile: "Remains No. 7567, if this is the case, maybe you can convince the emperor, let me bring It��s an opportunity to go there with Hansen."


    Hansen''s recent life is very moist, there is a small sword to lead the way, he got a lot of core heterogeneous genes, and now it is one hand to take four, eat two toss two.


    It��s not Hansen��s waste, but it��s not digested. Even with the help of phagocytosis, you can digest two at most in one day. If you want the king��s gene to be 100 points, it will take at least a month.


    In view of the good performance of the small casting sword furnace, Hansen also gave it some core heterogeneous genes, so that the small casting sword furnace is very exciting.


    The sword in the furnace of the sword-making furnace needs to be built with core heterogeneous genes, and different heterogeneous core heterogeneous genes can create different swords in the furnace.


    "It is no wonder that the big sword-making furnace is so powerful. It turns out that every sword in the furnace is a core gene of a king-level heterogeneous cast! With so many swords in the big sword furnace, no I know how many king-level cores have been killed in the end. Unfortunately, once they are cast into a sword in the furnace, they are integrated into the sword-making furnace. The swordsmanship is destroyed, and the swords in the furnace are also destroyed. Otherwise, so many kings. Gene, enough for me to eat for a few years." Han Sen has some regrets.


    The small sword furnace followed Hansen and tasted the sweetness. When Hansen left the core field, it did not even run, waiting for Hansen to return.


    It was only a few days, and there were several more swords in the small casting sword furnace, which was being exercised and cast.


    Hansen originally thought that such a relaxed day could last for a while, but Mrs. Mirror broke his stable life.


    "Pack up your things, there are tasks that you need to complete." Mrs. Mirror took a sip of tea and said to Hansen.


    "What mission?" Hansen asked with some surprise, Mrs. Mirror asked him to pack things, that is, to take him away from the kingdom of the emperor.


    "This is the handcuffs of your father, is there any other problem?" Mrs. Mirror put her hand on the table and said faintly.


    "Yes, can I go with my subordinates?" Hansen asked.


    "In principle, but are you sure you want to take her to such a dangerous place?" said the mirror lady, laughing and laughing.


    Mrs. Mirror knows that Hansen wants to take away Boa. Her words are profound, meaning that Hansen is warning, and I don��t want to escape. He won��t have any chance.


    "If I can, I want to bring Boa to go together." Hansen pretended not to understand the meaning of Mrs. Jing, still said.


    "Yes, but I have already told you that it is very dangerous. If something goes wrong, don''t blame me. This aunt has not warned you," said Mrs. Mirror.


    "I will be responsible for my actions." Han Sen said lightly.


    "Okay, then go ahead and get off tonight." Mrs. Mirror did not say anything more and got up and left the city.


    Hansen brought in Boa, and the **** unicorn stayed in the submarine city, letting it look at the blue sea heart, lest the blue sea heart come up with something.


    Hansen also did not intend to escape. The power of the Imperial Family is too great. Unless there is a stable backing, if it is escaped, it will not be possible to return to the eclipse. At that time, even Isa will be hurt by him.


    The reason why Hansen wants to bring Boa, one is that Boer is not around, he is not at ease, and secondly, he is used to having Boa, and one person always feels something missing.


    The **** unicorn optimistic about the blue sea heart, leaving the request to go with Hansen, but Hansen refused.


    Mrs. Mirror said that the place was very dangerous. Hansen did not think that it was just to scare him. He took Boa because Boa had the ability to protect himself. He was away from a little girl of the Krai, and now he is just the Duke. Self-protection ability is equal to zero, taking her to go to die is no different.


    With Boa to the meeting place, Hansen knows that it is not just him alone, there are many members of the spring rain, many of whom are king-level powers and half-step deification, even Hansen has seen two deified levels. Terror exists.


    "What are they going to do?" Hansen secretly stunned, and dispatched such a large squad, and it was enough to lay down an ordinary family.


    After the departure of the fleet, Mrs. Jing did not take the initiative to find him. Han Sen was happy, practicing and consuming the king''s genes every day.


    Hansen has begun to try to promote the ice gear of the ice muscle jade, and wants to promote the ice muscle jade to the king.


    This process is much easier than when it was promoted to the tunnel mystery. Success is only a matter of time.


    The fleet sailed all the way, after many space jumps, and after the fleet arrived at the destination, Hansen was surprised to find out that he knew the place.


    "Isn''t that the same kind of space that Ning Yue said?" Hansen was shocked.

 Chapter 2416： Stone field

    This heterogeneous space is a continent full of stones. The fleet stopped outside a stone field and was stationed near the stone field.


    Under the command of Mrs. Jing, the members of Chunyu have become stone workers, and every day they dig stones in the quarry.


    Mrs. Mirror did not assign a task to Hansen, but only let him stay in the station. Although he did not have to work to dig stones, he could not leave the station.


    Hansen also asked Mrs. Mirror what it was. They did what they came here, but Mrs. Mirror did not answer him. He only said that he would stay here with peace of mind. He would naturally call him when he was working.


    "This is the different kind of space that Ning Yue said. Undoubtedly, the green little sword of Ning Yue is dug out from those stones. The purpose of the lady who wants to see the mirror should be the same as that of the hell, and they all want to dig from those stones. Something comes out..." Hansen thought in his heart and wanted to go to the stone field to see the stones.


    However, Mrs. Mirror did not give him this opportunity, and he was not allowed to leave the station.


    Hansen had to practice genetics in the resident, while phagocytizing and absorbing the core gene of the king.


    Who knows that the day after they came here, there was an accident on the side of the stone field. Several members of the spring rain were carried back. Hansen saw the signs of petrification in the bodies of those people. How long ago, the body was completely petrified and turned into several stone statues.


    Mrs. Jing and the other two deified strongmen both stopped petrochemicals, but they didn��t work, and they didn��t stop them from turning into stone statues.


    After this incident, the Shichang side stopped working, and did not continue to dig, but the mirror lady did not mean to leave.


    Within a few days, the fleet sent a large number of ethnic creatures to the station, most of them were marquis or duke-level aristocrats, and they should all be brought to the quarry as workers.


    "Ningyue!" Han Sen looked at the quarry workers in the station to see the registration of the stone field, saw a handsome woman wearing a pink armor, suddenly recognized that it was Ningyue, suddenly widened his eyes.


    Hansen was surprised that it was not because Ning Yue became a woman, but Hansen had already known it.


    It is not because Ning Yue came here, Ning Yue definitely wants to return to the quarry to find out what is going on in his body. The emperor recruited people as stone workers, and he tried to come in normally.


    Hansen��s surprise is because Ning Yue��s dress, a small pink armored skirt, plus pink crystal earrings, rings, necklaces, and safflower on the hair, is simply a pink girl, and The charming face of that face, if not before Hansen and Ning Yue video, he simply could not recognize this is Ning Yue.


    "I am going, what is this guy in Ningyue? Even if his body is changed into a female orientation, there is no need to even become a female to dress up?" Hansen said in his heart, faintly felt that something was wrong.


    "How can I talk to Ningyue alone?" Hansen wanted to ask what happened to Ningyue, but he had no chance to talk to the workers. Even if he could speak, it was in full view. Next, every word and deed is being watched, and it is impossible to say anything intimate.


    Hansen thought for one night, and forcibly broke into Mrs. Jing��s office the next morning.


    "Mirror Princess, Mrs. Mirror, you let me come here, let me do nothing, don''t let me go out, I can''t even connect to the Internet. What does this mean?" Han Sen asked coldly.


    "Adult, we can''t stop the imperial court, he has to swear..." The follow-up guard explained.


    "Let''s go ahead." The mirror lady said faintly, but she did not even lift her eyes and continued to look at the information in her hand.


    After the guards went out and closed the door, Han Sen said: "Even if you don''t let me out, give me something to do. I stay in the house every day, I am going to get sick. And Boa, she is still a Children, can''t always be in the house every day?"


    "It''s your own to bring her, she''s going to solve it for herself." Mrs. Mirror closed the document and looked up at Hansen. "You will naturally work for you when you work. Now your job is to stay." The base is waiting for the order."


    "Well, I can bear these things, but can you make the food delicious? Also, I asked Boa to have a servant to help take care of the children. This is not too much?" Hansen said.


    "We are here to work, not to eat, drink, and play." After a pause, Mrs. Jing said: "The servant will find you later, you should go back first."


    "It''s almost the same, find a pretty one, too ugly all day to look annoyed." Hansen said.


    "Are you looking for a servant or a woman?" said the mirror lady indifferently.


    "I am a 16-year-old prince, is it wrong to find a woman to serve?" Hansen said with a grin.


    "Sixteen princes?" Mrs. Mirror stared coldly at Hansen.


    Hansen lightly coughed: "I really didn''t want to do anything. I just wanted to find someone to help me bring my child, but you didn''t let me go out. I didn''t look up and saw it all day. I have to be pleasing to the eye?"


    "Is there anything else?" asked Mrs. Jing, looking at Hansen.


    "No," Hansen replied.


    "Go back when there is nothing else, I still have a job." The mirror lady said faintly.


    "Then I will go back first. You want to think about the servant''s things." Hansen said another, and she left her office under the watchful eyes of Mrs. Mirror.


    "I don''t know if Mrs. Mirror will choose among the workers. If it is among the workers, the chances of Ningyue being selected should be great." Hansen thought as he walked, and he could only do this.


    If Mrs. Jing did not choose among the workers, Hansen could only think of another way.


    Early the next morning, Han Sen just opened the door and prepared to take Boa to the resident canteen to eat something, and saw a beautiful emperor woman standing outside the door.


    "His Royal Highness, the Mirror Man asked me to serve you." The woman gave Hansen a slight salute, and her face looked very indifferent.


    "Yes, what is your name?" Hansen asked, looking at the woman with a smile.


    He was psychologically prepared and didn''t feel disappointed. If Mrs. Jing sent someone to come over, Han Sen would have to doubt the purpose of Mrs. Jing.


    "Foliage." The woman replied.


    "Is the fallen leaves? Yes, very good, Mrs. Mirror did not let me down. Let''s go, let''s go eat something." Hansen narrowed his eyes and sat on the shoulder of Hansen''s shoulder, his eyes laughing. The crescent shape.


    "Foliage, your task in the future is to take care of the treasure, to satisfy all her requirements as much as possible, can not let her cry, know?" Hansen said to the leaves standing next to him.


    "Yes." The answer of the fallen leaves did not move.

 Chapter 2417： Ice muscle jade bone promotion king

    Hansen naturally sees that the fallen leaves are not ordinary women. Although her technique of astringent convergence is very powerful, it is difficult for others to see her true level. However, under the Hansen hole mysterious field, the fallen king��s level is Nothing to do.


    Although Hansen does not see that she has several specific areas of cultivation, it is certainly not a one-two low-level king.


    "Mrs. Mirror is very willing, the position of fallen leaves in the spring rain should not be too low." Hansen thought, how can he let the leaves want to leave?


    If Hansen is hands-on, it is a bit too vulgar, and it is easy for Mrs. Mirror to understand his true purpose, so Hansen does not intend to start the leaves himself, not only will not be difficult to fall leaves, he will try to be better for the leaves.


    "On the whole person''s words, baby is much better than me." Hansen looked at the treasure of a sweet face.


    "Desolate sister, can you play games with me?" Boa held a rag doll in front of the fallen leaves, and the big eyes were full of prayers looking at the fallen leaves.


    "Of course." There was a smile on the face of the indifferent leaves.


    Fallen leaves in the spring rain can also be regarded as the name of the Hehe Wei, known as the cold-faced female killer, the best is the assassination, the character is calm and indifferent, the situation is not shocked, at any time can handle all the work with the most calm mind.


    Her most classic battle was in a star-studded planet, assassinating the son of the deified powerful, a half-step deification-level powerhouse, and finally retiring.


    But in the face of such a cute and sweet little girl, even if it is fallen leaves, the mood will be slightly better.


    At least when comparing Hansen, I feel much better.


    The leaves do not know that Hansen is a fake prince, but even if it is a true prince, the leaves are not a bit of a good feeling, and there is no idea of ??wanting to climb the dragon with the phoenix.


    If it wasn''t for Mrs. Mirror''s mandatory order, she would not pick up this task at all, and would not be humbled by Hansen.


    When Hansen saw Boa and the fallen leaves playing games, he returned to his room with confidence and continued his cultivation.


    After many attempts, the fate of the ice muscle jade surgery has been mastered by Hansen, and only the final breakthrough can be promoted to the king.


    The ice muscle jade bone surgery is completely different from the hole mystery. The hole mysterious can clearly see its own life gear, and can also see all the cosmic gears in the nearby space.


    However, in the case of running ice muscle jade bone surgery, it can only be very vaguely aware of the existence of the life gear, but it cannot be seen as the real thing of the hole.


    Therefore, Hansen can only try again and again to find the most suitable way to promote the life gear.


    The existence of cosmic gears is constant. As long as there is enough power and can match it, anyone can drive the cosmic gear and drive the cosmic gear. It is also a sign of power.


    However, the general king does not see the existence of the cosmic gear, only the vague sense of the existence of the rule, does not know that it is driving the cosmic gear.


    The number of driving cosmic gears is not a manifestation of absolute power. There are also many cosmic gears that drive, but the power is more powerful, and there is still a lot of this.


    This depends on the strength of the life gear. If the life gear is strong enough, the power that can be erupted is strong enough. Even if the cosmic gear is driven less, the speed will be stronger, and the force will be stronger than that of the multi-cosmic gear. .


    The king of many single-field forces, the power of the outbreak will be stronger than the king of the multi-system field. This is the truth.


    Ice muscle jade bone surgery is a kind of genetic technique with a single power system. The cosmic gear that can be driven by the life gear that it condenses is not too much, but the strength of the life gear is not weak at all.


    When Hansen was ready to attack the king''s class, he directly started the hole and Xuan field. With the help of the hole and the field, it is much easier to push the life gear. It can make Hansen clearly see the fate of the ice muscle. gear.


    The life gear of the ice muscle jade bone is not smaller than the life gear of the hole mystery. After all, it is a life gear that is formed by Hansen''s body as a foundation. There will not be much difference.


    However, unlike the pure black sacred gear of Dong Xuan Jing, the life gear of the ice muscle jade shows a transparent ice jade state, and there are only seven cosmic gears directly connected to it. This number is almost the same as that of the general single king. Compared to the hole Xuan Jing, there is not even a fraction.


    However, the small number means that the power will not be dispersed and the speed will be faster.


    In the field of the hole, Hansen slowly runs the ice muscle jade and starts to drive the life gear. This process is much easier than when the hole was pushed.


    After all, Hansen is now the king''s body. The power of the king and the mystery of the hole in the field are not comparable to Hansen''s original strength.


    Hey! Hey!


    The transparent transparent gear of the ice jade slowly moved under the force of the force. With the rotation of the life gear, a strange pattern gradually appeared on the ice-like gear.


    The pattern resembles a crystal jade, which gradually spreads over the life gear. As the gear rotates, it becomes larger and larger, and finally spreads over the entire gear, making the life gear of the ice muscle jade into a round of ice.


    The seven cosmic gears directly connected to the ice muscle jade gear are driven to rotate, and then the cosmic gears connected to them are rotated together and spread out.


    The field power of ice-like jade spread from Hansen''s body and turned into a strange field of ice, but after the field expanded to a certain extent, it actually shrank back and gradually converge toward Hansen''s body. Finally, it completely converges into the body.


    With the running of the ice-moon gear, Hansen''s entire body became crystal clear, emitting a crystal glow, like a **** wrapped in divine halo.


    boom!


    As the gear rotates, the door to the core temple of the universe is pushed away, and Hansen��s body is suddenly sucked in and once again enters the core temple of the universe.


    Hansen did not hesitate and fell directly on the gear of the hall. As the gears turned, the door of the hall opened again. After Hansen walked out of the hall, he found himself in another position in the core field, not that he had been here before. The place.


    In general, when is the location in the core area, and when it comes in again.


    However, Hansen��s position with the ice muscle jade gear is obviously different from the position where the tunnel mysterious gear is coming in.


    "As a result, can I not go to two different positions in the core field at the same time? Just switch the life gear, you can go to different places?" Han Sen''s heart is slightly happy.

 Chapter 2418： Advantages of the same vein

    Hansen simply identified his position in the core area and made a roundabout.


    He is not in the mood to hunt for the core aliens. After getting an understanding of the neighborhood, he returned to the base.


    Out of the room, Hansen gave a slight glimpse, only to see the leaves and the treasures across the coffee table, the leaves were covered with paper strips, and there were two cards in the hand, a serious expression.


    Boa holds a card in his hand and looks at the two cards in the hands of the fallen leaves. The small face is full of serious expressions.


    "Which one should I choose?" Boa seems to be thinking very seriously. The fingers are pointing at the back of the two cards. It seems that one of them needs to be selected.


    Han Sen knows at a glance that Boa should be playing with the fallen leaves.


    The gameplay of the old man is very simple. In addition to the size of the ghost card, each card has four cards, all of which are double.


    If you remove a ghost card, you will have a ghost card in the singular number, and then you will lose all the cards in your hand. The remaining cards will be drawn in the opponent''s card. You can discard the double number. The ghost card in the back is not lost, and it is lost without being taken away.


    This kind of gameplay, Hansen and Boa used to play often, because Hansen is very good at judging games, so Boa lost a lot of times at first, but after playing for a while, Han Sen feels very difficult to win again. It takes a lot of effort to compete with Boa and maintain its unbeaten record against Boa.


    Later, Han Sen simply did not play with Boa, so that Boer did not have the opportunity to revenge and turn over. This incident made Bao Er angry for a long time.


    Hansen is determined to be as iron, saying that if he doesn''t play, he won''t play, and he will never give Boa a chance to turn over.


    This is a game that combines luck, judgment, observation, and psychological tactics. Han people are good at this kind of game. Hansen does not dare to say that he will win the game.


    Just look at the paper strips covered on the deciduous face, you know that the leaves are very miserable, Boa''s small face is very clean, and a piece of paper is not attached.


    Look at Boa''s little hand and click on the remaining two cards. There is no expression on the fallen face, but the heart is shaking with the little hand of Boa.


    She was really reluctant. At first she was just playing with the children''s mind and playing with Boa. This kind of game is too simple for her killer who is good at judging and observing.


    However, from the beginning of the play until now, she did not even win a hand, so that the heart of the fallen leaves is very unhappy, how to win a hand.


    The eyes of the fallen leaves stared at the two cards in her hand. Every time her finger pointed to the ghost card, her mood was better. When she clicked on another red heart, she was very worried.


    "Choose this one?" Boa said, and the little hand slowly stretched over to the ghost card, and he saw that the ghost card was caught.


    "Put it... I pumped it..." The leaves screamed wildly in my heart, but there was no expression on her face.


    Suddenly, Boa suddenly stopped, and the little hand quickly pinched another red heart, and said with a smile: "This one."


    The leaves of the deciduous eyes twitched, and the palms pressed two cards hard. Boa took a moment and didn''t even twitch.


    Looking at the leaves, I kept staring at myself and refused to let go. Boa looked at the expression that you couldn��t help. The little hand released the red heart and selected another ghost card: "Then I will take this one."


    When the leaves fell a bit, they quickly let go, let Boa take the ghost card and couldn��t wait to say, "I��m smoking."


    Boa holds two cards in his hand, put it behind his back, and then takes it out, letting the two cards face against the fallen leaves: "Okay, you smoke."


    The leaves bite their lips, and their eyes stare at the two cards, trying to see something from the back of the card.


    As a top killer, the ability to observe and judge the leaves is absolutely top-notch, and only a little difference is needed, she can see the difference.


    And that ghost card is still in her hands, even if there is only a little breath residue, she can see it.


    However, this card does not know what material is made, light like paper, but there is no way to leave any mark and breath on the card, even she can not see what the card is.


    The fallen leaves are about to come out, but there is no way to tell which one is a ghost card.


    "You still can''t pump it?" Boa said yawning.


    "What anxious." The leaves reached out to the palm of the hand, trying to get the card on the left, but the eyes looked at Boa, hoping to see something from Boa''s face.


    "This is this one, you can smoke it." Boa seems to be very boring.


    When the leaves are listening to Baoer, they are even more afraid to choose. Although they only get together for an hour or two, in the eyes of the current leaves, Boa is not as simple as a child.


    "It��s not so easy to lie to me." The fallen leaves quickly pulled out the card on the right and turned around to see it. It was suddenly a lightning card.


    "Why don''t you believe in people so much? You adults are so complicated, you can''t understand you." Boa shook his head helplessly.


    The deciduous mouth twitched, biting the lip and saying nothing, put the card on the back and changed the position, then placed it in front of Boa, cold face and said: "To you."


    "I chose this one!" Boa said as he reached for his hand and pumped it. He suddenly took the red heart of the fallen leaves.


    "Haha, I won again." Boa lost a pair of seven in his hand and picked up the note on the side and put it directly on the head of the fallen leaf.


    "Come back." The leaves said they would shuffle.


    "Don''t play, you are too weak." Boa is a look that is very boring and boring.


    "Play the last one again." The leaves said in a word, the flame in the eye was almost burning.


    Hansen almost laughed and watched this game with Boa. The leaves are self-seeking.


    Boa��s eyes turned and reluctantly said: ��It��s okay to play, but the sticker is too boring, let��s play something else.��


    "Well, what do you say about playing." The leaves are now full of thoughts that they want to win. How can she lose to a child with the top killer of the spring rain? Win anyway, no matter what.


    "If you lose once, you will go to the door and yell, I am stupid." Boa thought about it.


    "This..." The leaves were a little hesitant. She was not sure that she would win the treasure, and many of the strong spring rains were there. It was too shameful to be heard.


    "Don''t play, it''s boring." Boa said that he wanted to leave when he got up.


    "Okay, just do what you said." The leaves quickly stretched out and took care of Boa. She really wanted to win Boa once.


    Hansen didn''t look at it anymore. The ending was already doomed. Even if the game was played, even if the gods were strong, they couldn''t win Boa. This is a strong project that their Han family has passed down.

 Chapter 2419： Exchange of artistic conception

    Mrs. Jing and the two red clouds and the night winds of the four kings of Chunyu were negotiating things, and suddenly heard a voice coming from Hansen��s place.


    "I am a fool!"


    The faces of the three people suddenly became strange, because they all heard it, the sound belongs to the fallen leaves, but they can''t believe it, the sound is really fallen leaves.


    In addition to Mrs. Jing and the four kings of Chunyu, the fallen leaves are the top figures in the spring rain, and they are famous for their actions. If they don��t agree with each other, how can they say this from her mouth?


    "Is it just an auditory audition?" The night wind was uncertain and asked to ask the red cloud and the mirror lady.


    "Come here today, go back first." Mrs. Mirror frowned slightly and got up and went to Hansen''s residence. She wanted to see what Hansen was doing.


    A woman like a fallen leaf, even if she kills her, can''t force her to say that.


    If Hansen used any means to force the leaves, Mrs. Mirror would not sit idly by. She sent the leaves to look at Hansen, but she would never let the leaves suffer.


    "How come you have time to come to me?" Hansen opened the door and saw the mirror lady standing outside the door and asked with a smile.


    "What happened to you with the leaves?" asked Mrs. Mirror frowning.


    "How can I treat her? I haven''t said a few words with her. She has been playing with Boa. I don''t believe you go in and see." Hansen let go.


    Mrs. Mirror naturally did not believe Hansen, walked into the yard and came to the hall, and she saw that the leaves were playing cards with Boa.


    "Mirroring adults." The leaves quickly got up and respected the salute.


    "Are you okay?" Mrs. Mirror saw the note on the fallen face and asked some of them with a grin.


    "Nothing." The red face of the fallen leaves, but still did not tear down the note on the face, she is a killer, the most important thing is the credibility of the killer, since she lost, can not break the rules.


    "It''s okay." Mrs. Mirror said that she looked at Han Sen and said faintly: "You come with me."


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders and followed the mirror lady out of the door and came to the yard.


    "You know that the fallen leaves are my people. How can you have a measure of her?" Mrs. Mirror stood in the yard and looked at Hansen.


    Hansen smiled bitterly: "I really didn''t think about her, I didn''t dare to treat her. She was just playing games with Boa. If you don''t believe me, you can ask her."


    "There is no best, I am just reminding you, don''t do something that makes us all unhappy." Mrs. Mirror said faintly.


    "Understand." Hansen shrugged.


    "The hand is sticking out." The lady''s gaze fell on Hansen''s finger ring and hesitated and said.


    Hansen is good, but after all, the level is too low, Mrs. Mirror does not think that Hansen''s realm can help her, but since it has already arrived, Hansen knows more.


    Artistic conception is the inner portrayal of a person. Through the artistic conception, one can roughly judge the heart of a person, and the accuracy rate is quite high.


    "What?" Hansen extended his right hand to the mirror lady.


    "Give me a mess?" Mrs. Mirror glanced at Han Sen.


    "Where can you say it clearly." Hansen smiled and took back his right hand and extended the left hand of the ring with the eye of the mirror.


    The lady of the mirror saw the ring of the eye of the mirror, her eyes shook a little, and when she saw the ring, she reminded her of the man of that year, the talented and gentle man.


    Even now, thinking of that man is still so exciting.


    Mrs. Mirror never regrets that she married a man who thinks that it is one of the most precious experiences in her life. It is just that she hates the sky and does not let her stay with the man.


    Think of the gentle man who makes the world''s women feel the heart, and then look at the owner of the ring now, the mirror lady could not help but sigh.


    Although Hansen is excellent, but compared with the man, Mrs. Jing thinks it is still a lot worse.


    Mrs. Mirror extended her palm and made her own ring of eyeglasses close to Hansen��s ring.


    The lady of the mirror is not perfect, and can''t be compared with the peerless beauty of Gu Qingcheng. The adjective of dignified lady is more suitable for her.


    However, Mrs. Mirror''s hands are beautiful and can''t be picky. Every finger is slender and slender. It seems that Wenyu is warm and white, and the nails are crystal clear, which seems to be fluorescent.


    The palms of every move are full of the combination of beauty and elegance. Hansen has seen countless beautiful women, but such a pair of hands is only a life.


    The closer the palm of Mrs. Mirror is to the hand of Hansen''s palm, the more the eye of the eye of the mirror is more and more turbulent, and the jewel of the emerald trembles to emit a faint brilliance.


    When the two eye-like gems touched, Hansen and Mrs. Mirror were all trembled. They only felt that there was a wonderful force in the ring of the eye of the mirror that rushed into their body and flowed into the brain along the arm.


    Hansen��s body trembled slightly, only feeling like he was in a rainy and continuous world. The dripping spring rain dripped down like a tear in tears.


    It was only after the tears fell, but it moistened all things in the world. One tree, one flower, one grass and one chestnut, all were moistened by the drizzle, and the sorrowfulness was the endless vitality and hope.


    Hansen has enlightened the artistic conception of forty-eight waters in the Destiny Tower. Naturally, there is no need for the artistic conception of spring rain. However, although the artistic conception of Mrs. Jing is spring rain, the focus is not on a rain word.


    Han Sen carefully understands the feelings and changes in the mood, and can''t help but admire this woman. This kind of artistic conception has indeed entered the realm. I am afraid that it is also top-notch among the powerful.


    "It is no wonder that her organization will be called Chun Yu. This is only intended to be unspeakable. If it is meant by people, it has this artistic conception. The mirror lady itself is also a rather complicated contradiction. It is not possible to judge her with a secular vision." Sen felt the strange spring rain mood, from the mood to the harvest.


    Mrs. Jing is also shocked by her body, feeling that her mood has rushed into her sea of ??consciousness.


    The mood is not very strong, and there is no imposing manner. It is not amazing when it is first met.


    Mrs. Mirror did not put Hansen''s artistic concept on her heart. She only wanted to understand his character through his artistic conception. However, when the mood gradually dispersed, Mrs. Jing gradually revealed her surprise.


    In the view of Mrs. Jing, Hansen��s artistic conception seems to be a flowery flower that needs to be released. It is really difficult to be surprised, but when she tries to understand, she peels off the petals one layer after another. But how can I not peel off the last layer, can not see the flower in it, this feeling makes the mirror lady quite uncomfortable.

 Chapter 2420： Italian flower

    Mrs. Mirror did not think how strong Hansen��s mood was. The reason why she was surprised was mainly because of some doubts.


    It��s like receiving a courier gift. I don��t know who sent it. It��s not what it is inside. But after opening the courier, there is still a box inside, so it��s layered apart. How can the layer be unfinished?


    Whether the gift inside is good or bad, just the way to give gifts is very uncomfortable.


    Mrs. Jing is a very patient person, and she doesn''t have too much irritability. She just peels off Hansen''s mood from layer to layer, but after a while, she still hasn''t seen what is at the core.


    Even God, there is no patience to face the never-ending exploration. When Mrs. Mirror peeled off one layer at a time, she still couldn��t see what was inside, and finally she couldn��t stand it.


    "I want to see, what is your artistic conception?" Mrs. Mirror''s thoughts moved, and the deified level of artistic conception instantly came to Hansen''s artistic conception, forcibly breaking the artistic conception.


    The spring rain destroys the flower, and the artistic conception of the flower bones is forcibly broken open, and it turns into a petal of the sky, but in the layer of petals, there is nothing, even empty.


    "The original is nothing but a virtual one, a person without meaning." The lady in the mirror could not help but have some disappointment.


    Artistic conception is the embodiment of one''s will and temperament. Hansen''s artistic conception is only external, but the interior is very empty, and it is not considered to be a strong artistic conception.


    Mrs. Mirror is preparing to take back her mind and not to study Hansen��s artistic conception, but suddenly she has a slight glimpse.


    Hansen��s artistic conception has been forcibly broken by her. According to the truth, the artistic conception should be broken and should not continue to leave traces in her consciousness.


    However, Mrs. Jing still can still see Hansen��s artistic conception with her mind, which is obviously not normal.


    The mind was fretting and the eyes were low. The mirror lady looked at the petals that had fallen to the ground. Each petal was crystal clear. Although it fell to the ground, it did not have half damage.


    The mind invaded a petal, and suddenly the lady''s face changed slightly. She just wanted to peel off the petals and see what was inside, but did not notice the petals themselves.


    At this time, the mind entered the petal, and suddenly felt like the general mood of the sea. The man��s broad chest and the deep artistic conception made the mirror lady somewhat surprised.


    The mirror lady picked up another petal, and the immovable mood of the mountain suddenly suppressed it. It seemed to be the pillar of the sky that had never been shaken.


    If a woman is a book, then a man is an epic.


    The connotation of a man is not the wreckage of lying on a hospital bed after he went old, but the ambition of throwing his head on the battlefield when he was young.


    The secular people often only see the final success or failure, but they can''t see the hardships and obstacles of that road, and the courage and persistence of men in the face of difficulties and desperation.


    Everyone has failed, but the real man can stand up and continue to go after the failure. No matter what kind of environment he is in, no matter how the body changes, the only thing that remains unchanged is the heart that is eager to win, and The determination to win everything.


    Hansen��s artistic conception does not have a core. It is because the real man has no end. The ambition will continue to expand with time, and advance and advance until the end of life.


    Hansen��s pursuit is not to climb the highest mountain, but to go higher and further, ambition has no end, and infinity is forever.


    Mrs. Jing did not see what Hansen��s artistic conception was, but each flower petal was the artistic concept that Hansen had erupted in a certain period of time. There was anger, joy, sadness, persistence, such as the sea. Like a mountain, like the sky, like the ground.


    Maybe it was just a single artistic conception. Hansen still didn''t go to the mirror lady, but the piece of petals looked down, but the mirror lady was more and more moved.


    Suddenly, Mrs. Mirror suddenly raised her head, and she found that she was unknowingly caught in the mood of Hansen, and Hansen��s mood changed her mood.


    "I can''t stay in my heart." Mrs. Jing''s face was cold, and the spring rain mood fell. The Hansen conception transmitted from the mirror body was completely destroyed, lest its own artistic conception be caught by it.


    Thousands of petals were destroyed under her artistic conception, but Mrs. Mirror soon discovered that after the petals were destroyed, they turned out to be roots like seeds and blossomed again.


    No matter how violent the lady''s artistic conception is, how to destroy Hansen''s artistic conception again and again, but in the end there will still be flowers growing barely, and in any case can not be completely destroyed.


    "How could this be..." Mrs. Mirror was shocked and could not remain calm. She could not completely destroy Hansen��s artistic conception. This is simply impossible.


    She is a deified person, and the strong artistic conception is also rare in the emperor. Even the guy who has just been promoted to the rank of Hansen has no way, which makes her somewhat unbelievable.


    "Is his artistic concept so strong?" Mrs. Mirror looked at the flower of the half-opening mood in the sea of ??consciousness, and there was a wave of ripples in her heart.


    Ding!


    The mirror lady took a step back and let the two mirrored eyes ring separate, and the eyes fell on Hansen.


    Soon Mrs. Mirror discovered that her artistic conception was quickly faded in Hansen��s body, and she disappeared completely in a short time. Even the lady of the mirror could not feel it. Obviously, the eyes of Jingling passed to Hansen��s artistic conception. It was digested or dispelled by Hansen.


    "Thank you, madam." Hansen opened his eyes and gave a slight sigh to the mirror lady.


    Mrs. Jing��s spring rain mood makes Han Sen feel a lot, and this thank you is sincere.


    Mrs. Jing looked at Han Sen, her eyes flashed in complex colors, and she said nothing, and turned and left.


    After returning, Mrs. Mirror used a lot of methods to erase Hansen''s artistic conception, but there was no way to completely remove it, so that Mrs. Mirror couldn''t help but feel annoyed.


    "Don''t I even be a little king?" Mrs. Mirror bit her lip, and she did not believe in evil again to destroy Hansen''s artistic conception, but the result was still useless. The flower of the artistic conception was rooted in Her consciousness is like the sea, no matter how it is destroyed, as long as the roots are still there, it can grow again.


    The flowers are known to the sea, half open and half hidden. Wild fire, in spring.


    On the fifth day of the re-opening of the quarry, there was another strange thing. The worker dug a stone from the stone field. The stone had a size of a grinding disc with many words on it.


    After the two marquis who dug out the stone, after reading the above text, they were promoted to the Duke in a moment.


    Mrs. Jing personally went to the stone field, brought the stone back to the base, and found the red cloud in the base to study together, but the second day after their research, the deified red cloud, even from the night of the deified level Fall back to the king level.

 Chapter 2421： Stone man

    When Hansen came to the monitoring room, Mrs. Mirror, Red Cloud and Night Wind stared at the screen to see the stone.


    The stone was banned in a separate warehouse, and no one is currently guarding the warehouse, because once the creature is close to the stone, something strange happens.


    Letting a deified powerhouse fall to the king overnight, this kind of thing is unheard of.


    Even Hongyun didn''t know how she fell down. She didn''t feel hurt at all. She didn''t feel the power in her body. It seemed that she just slept and then returned to liberation.


    Although all kinds of realms and feelings after the promotion of deification have been, but the power has deteriorated to the king level, it is simply unintelligible.


    Hansen already knows about it. When I look at the red cloud, I pay special attention to it. I found that the vitality of the red cloud has dropped a lot. When I saw her, the feeling that the cloud fog mask could not be seen clearly disappeared. The vitality of the machine can be clearly seen. It is indeed only a king, and the vitality is weaker than the leaves.


    "What do you think?" Mrs. Mirror gestured Hansen to see the stone.


    Hansen carefully looked at the stones in the screen, and there was no big difference between the stones here. They were all black stones. There was one person high, but the shape of the stone seemed to be a standing stone man.


    But it''s just a little bit like a shape. Without five senses, the hands and feet are not disconnected from the body, like the rough stone works of the ancient wilderness savage.


    Hansen is very clear that it can''t be artificially carved, and there are no artificial traces on it.


    Even the words on the stone man are like natural ones, and you can''t see any traces of carving.


    Han Sen looked at it for a while, and he didn''t see any problems. He didn''t know any of the words, not any kind of text he had ever seen, nor was it like the emperor, he could directly understand his meaning.


    "If you look at the image, you can''t see anything." Hansen replied.


    "Do you want to go to the warehouse to have a look?" Mrs. Jing looked at Hansen''s question.


    "You can''t see the problem, I can''t even go." Hansen said quickly, he has no interest in taking risks.


    Even the strongened gods were beaten down to the king level overnight, and Hansen did not want to be relegated to the king who had just been promoted.


    Hansen��s answer was not unexpected to Mrs. Mirror��s wife. The mirror lady continued to say for a moment: ��The news has been passed back to the emperor��s country. The emperor let us temporarily leave it here and find out what it is. what."


    This is not beyond the expectation of Hansen. If you don��t figure out what it is, you will return it to the emperor. If no one can fix it, then the deification of the emperor will be defeated. That fun is really big.


    The night wind said: "Now we don''t know how big the scope of its influence is. We can only find some other organisms to test and determine its scope and ability."


    "16. Don''t you always want to work? You are responsible for this matter," said Mrs. Mirror.


    "I?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse. This is actually not dangerous. Even if he wants to experiment, he will not be able to go into battle himself. He will only select a group of workers to do the experiment.


    Mrs. Mirror would have given him this matter, which made Hansen somewhat surprised.


    ��Is there a problem?�� asked Mrs. Mirror.


    "No problem, how to solve the problem?" Hansen asked.


    "You choose to go to the workers yourself. The current staff is very nervous. You can only pick up ten dukes, and the Marquis can give you ten." said Mrs. Mirror.


    "Good." Hansen promised to come down.


    "That''s so decided, go to work, I will wait for your good news." Mrs. Mirror said with a smile.


    "Mrs. Please be assured that you will not let you down." Hansen replied.


    After Hansen left, the night wind said: "Mrs, is this right for the 16th Emperor''s Highness? If anything happens to him, we may not be able to explain it to the emperor after we go back."


    "I have my own size. Now that the body of the red cloud has a problem, the stone field can only rely on you, and keep an eye on it," said Mrs. Mirror.


    Hansen went to the stone field to select the manpower, and by the way, Ningyue was selected. Although it was an experiment, there were also dangerous and non-hazardous differences.


    Because to determine the extent of the stone''s influence, of course, the closer the stone is to the greater the danger, Hansen intends to arrange Ningyue farthest from the stone, to avoid him being affected by the stone.


    If the outermost periphery is affected, then the people in their entire base should be affected, so it doesn''t matter whether they are going to be guinea pigs.


    Hansen��s actions were very fast, dividing the twenty nobles into ten groups, one marquis and one duke, leaving them in ten different positions.


    The group closest to the stone is in the warehouse, and the other group is outside the warehouse door. A group of people is arranged at intervals. Ningyue is arranged at the outermost periphery by Hansen.


    Then Hansen��s job is to observe and record the changes of the ten groups of people every day. The people responsible for the records are all internal members of Chunyu.


    It was only after one night that the group closest to the stone had a problem, but contrary to the situation of the red cloud, they not only failed to be graded, but raised one level.


    The Marquis was promoted to the Duke level, and the Duke was promoted to the rank of king.


    Although it is not as shocking as the red cloud was defeated by the king, it is also very surprising, because no one knows whether it can continue to upgrade the level of the king creature. If it can raise the king to deification, then Really perverted.


    Even if you can''t continue to improve, it is already very abnormal to be able to raise the Duke directly to the king level. If this ability can be used stably and without side effects, Hansen can imagine the terrible scene of forming a king-level powerhouse.


    Hansen did not let the two promoted creatures withdraw, and still let them stay in the warehouse, waiting to see if they have any subsequent changes.


    On the third day, the two creatures in the warehouse did not change, and the second group outside the warehouse was affected. As with the first group, they also advanced to the ranks.


    From the discovery of this stone, all creatures that have touched it have been promoted to a level, and only the red cloud has been knocked down.


    Hansen went to inquire about the situation of the ten groups every day. It was an opportunity to exchange a few words with Ning Yue. What made Han Sen��s heart cold was that Ning Yue was becoming more and more feminine, not just his. The body, even his character has been changed.


    Hansen could hardly believe that it was the Ningyue he knew. The original Ningyue, which was not shocked by the sky, is now like a woman.


    "I was influenced by the sword." Hansen couldn''t forget the expression of Ning Yue''s saying this sentence. It was like a young woman who had just married and died her husband. The expression was desperate and helpless, and even a little pitiful.

 Chapter 2422： out of control

    Hansen��s heart is cold, and there is no feeling of laughing.


    Ning Yue��s conviction is not under his Hansen, but now even Ning Yue has been affected by the green sword, how to make Han Sen not horrified.


    That is not as simple as changing the body''s genes. Even the soul and character of Ningyue have been distorted and changed.


    He would like the kind of extremely feminine pink, and the emotions become very emotional, even arrogant, without any opinion, from him can not see the shadow of a little bit of Ning Yue.


    Hansen even had some doubts, whether Ning Yue was taken over by a woman��s soul.


    "What is this heterogeneous space? How come there are so many different things?" Hansen frowned, and the subconscious distance was farther away from the stone. He didn''t have the chance to become Ning Yue.


    The excavation work on the stone field continued, but it was only seven or eight days, and then another thing was dug up. Someone dug out a **** stone, one hand rushed out from the crack in the stone, and put the nearby The workers killed a dozen, and the night wind personally shot, only to suppress the palm of the hand.


    Hansen��s experiment is still going on. There are four groups affected. They have all been promoted to the first level, but they have only been promoted to the first level. They have not continued to advance, and no one has been graded.


    Now it is possible to determine the sphere of influence of the stone and re-define the restricted area. However, the ten groups of people have not withdrawn, and still let them stay in place to continue testing.


    Everything is still uncertain, and no one knows if there will be other changes. The experiment must not be suspended.


    Hansen didn''t dare to go directly into the warehouse to see the stone. Although it seems that the benefits of stone are more, it seems that there is a precedent for the red cloud. Hansen still dare not care.


    As usual, Han Sen called the ten groups of people and asked them to go back to the room to take the treasure to eat. The leaves came and told Han Sen that Mrs. Jing asked him to go to the office.


    "What does the mirror lady have to do, will she come to me at this time?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    According to Hansen, the mining work was very urgent, and there was a problem there. Mrs. Jing went to the stone field in person. She came back at this time, and she was so anxious to see him. There must be something.


    When I came to Mrs. Mirror''s office, Hansen knocked on the door and saw the moment of Mrs. Mirror. Hansen suddenly got a shock.


    "You..." Today''s Lady of the Mirror, even with the red cloud, has no such unpredictable horror, and her vitality is very low. It seems to be a king, not a powerful deification.


    "Yes, I also fell to the king level." Mrs. Mirror looked calm, but Hansen still saw a flash of unspeakable flash from her eyes.


    It seems to have fallen from the deification, and the impact on Mrs. Mirror is very big. Even her determined person, her heart is somewhat shaken.


    "What can I do?" Hansen was silent for a moment, looking at the mirror lady.


    He knew that Mrs. Mirror would not find him for no reason, and would not tell him such a fake prince.


    The lady of the mirror did not change. She said faintly: "Support is still on the road. It takes about half a month to get here. But now the situation here is somewhat out of control, beyond my control, it is likely to pick up. There will be even worse things happening."


    Han Sen��s face is so heavy that a woman like Mrs. Mirror��s strong woman would say ��beyond my control��, indicating that things have deteriorated to an unimaginable level, and the situation is likely to be more than Hansen��s imagination. worse.


    "Why don''t you quit? Or stop mining for a while, waiting for the arrival of the reinforcements?" Hansen asked indulgingly.


    Mrs. Mirror shook her head slightly: "It��s too late. Before I came back, I had dug a stone statue over the stone field."


    "The same as the one in the warehouse?" Han Sen looked at him, staring at the mirror lady.


    "Not the same, this time is a real stone statue, thousands of eyes, eyes and eyes." When Mrs. Jing said here, her eyes flashed a bit, obviously the mood changed a lot.


    "Because of the stone statue, did you fall to the king level?" Hansen asked again.


    The mirror lady nodded and shook her head slightly: "I took down from the deification in less than half an hour after scooping out the stone statue, but the night wind that saw the stone statue with me did not happen. Other workers did not have a similar situation, so it was impossible to determine whether it was because of the stone statue."


    "In this case, it should be withdrawn or stopped earlier," Hansen said.


    Mrs. Mirror shook her head: "I have already said that it is too late, you pay attention to my eyes."


    "What''s wrong with your eyes?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse and went to see the lady''s eyes carefully.


    The original mirror lady has a pair of beautiful Danfeng eyes, the pupil is pure black, but now the mirror lady''s pupil turned into a scarlet color, and the pupil is divided into two from the middle, one pupil becomes two, one pair of eyes four The scarlet pupil looks very demon.


    "Is that stone statue like this?" Hansen asked.


    Mrs. Mirror nodded slightly: "All the creatures that saw the stone statue, including me and the night wind, have become what they are now. Now all of us, as long as we are far away from the statue, the body will be poisoned. Addiction is just as difficult to control. The farther away from the stone statue, the stronger the feeling. After that, you can''t help but go to the stone field to continue digging. You can dig stones constantly. It seems that only then can you alleviate the body''s addiction. It��s a little easier.��


    Hansen��s face is a bit ugly. Everything here is terrible. Even the powerful ones will be unknowingly swayed, and Hansen is not sure of it.


    ��What can I do?�� Hansen asked again. The situation is now beyond the reach of everyone, and he doesn��t know what he can do.


    If you can choose, he only wants to leave this alien space immediately, and the farther he goes, the better.


    What Mrs. Mirror had just wanted to say, but suddenly heard the door of the office being pushed open, and the night wind rushed in.


    Hansen noticed the eyes of the night wind, and he saw that his pupil had become a scarlet, and he was blind.


    "What happened?" asked Mrs. Jing, staring at the night wind.


    "Under the stone field, I dig into the stone gate, which looks like the door to the ancient city." The night wind looks strange.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2423： Scarlet eye

    The face of the night wind was very strange, and he brought back an image.


    When that image was played, Hansen knew why the face of the night wind was so weird and strange.


    The image begins with a section of stone that should be the mined mine.


    Hansen didn''t know how they chose the mining site, but it was obvious that it was not as simple as digging a digging, but a selective mining.


    Before the Hells, the mining sites were very large. After Mrs. Mirror, they came down and narrowed the mining area. Now there are three places to mine at the same time. This should be the mining point in the middle.


    As the image progressed through the complicated stone path, the stone path in front suddenly widened to form a relatively large space. Hansen finally saw the stone statue that Mrs. Mirror said.


    It is a stone statue of more than ten meters. It is not tall in the stone statues that Hansen has seen. It is black and inky, and it is exactly the same as the surrounding rock material.


    The stone statue is sitting cross-legged. The front pair of arms are crossed together to form the shape of x. A pair of eyes, as Mrs. Mirror said, each has two pupils and is still scarlet.


    Behind the stone statues, many arm palms are arranged, forming a huge torch shape, and each face of the palm has a scarlet eyes.


    The whole statue gives a feeling of being a demon, as if it is stared at by countless demon eyes, just looking at the statue through the video, it makes people feel creepy and has a goose bump.


    The image didn''t stay in the stone for too long, and continued to push in, and Hansen saw a more shocking picture.


    The stone roads in front are relatively flat, but from the stone statue to the stone road behind, it can''t be called a stone road, it is more like a cave that is caught by human hands or claws.


    In the excavated stone, you can see many traces of claws or fingers, and many places are stained with blood.


    The image continued to advance, and the blood was getting more and more. Most of the original black stone caves were stained with blood, and the scalp was numb.


    "The cave, wouldn''t it be dug out by hand?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask.


    Those workers are at least Marquis-level, although they are workers, but they are also personal belongings among the small people. There are not many different treasures, but there are some general weapons, even if there are no The emperor also has the tools to provide different treasures, and they have no need to dig them by hand.


    However, the traces above the cave are clearly dug out with claws and hands. It doesn''t look like a tool.


    Both the mirror lady and the night wind stare at the image with strange looks, and no one answered Hansen��s question.


    But without them answering, Han Sen already knew the answer. The video went forward a little further. He saw a Marquis of the Tauren died in the cave. His hands were still on the cave, but the hands were still there. The phalanx has been completely worn away, leaving only the bare palms and five blood holes on each of the hands.


    Seeing this scene, Hansen��s mind suddenly showed a picture. The Tauren desperately used his hands to dig stones. As a result, his fingers were worn by the stones, but he did not stop thinking at all. He was still madly excavating and finally Both hands and fingers were flattened, blood was exhausted, and the strength was exhausted.


    The video didn''t stop because of Hansen''s imagination, and it was still moving forward, and Hansen saw more and more bodies appearing on both sides of the cave.


    They all kept a posture, the body fell forward, the flattened hands rubbed against the stone wall, and some of the palms were worn out, and the arms were worn away.


    Until the death, they still maintain the excavation posture, the face still maintains a frenetic state, it seems to be very excited to death, but in the enthusiasm, it seems to have a deep fear, deep into the bone marrow fear.


    Hansen couldn''t describe what kind of expression it was, just feeling cold and cold sweat on his back.


    All the dead workers, their eyes are squatting, and they can see that their eyes have become scarlet eyes.


    This stone road can no longer be called a stone road. It is more like a grave road dug out with blood. So many marquis and dukes are falling down in the stone road. The more they die, the more they die.


    Until the last video appeared a stone door, as the night wind said, the stone door is like the gate of the ancient city, divided into two, all-body vermilion, the color is like a condensed blood, there are many semi-circles Door nails.


    The door is more than ten feet high, because only the part of the door is dug out, and the rest is still rock, and there is nothing on the door.


    However, the horror in front of the door made Han Sen a cold heart.


    Many workers, like the evil spirits who want to climb out of hell, crowded in front of the door, desperately reaching out to grab the stone door, nails and phalanx were cut, and the blood on the hand was red. The entire gate, but did not be able to dig the door.


    All the workers who insisted on here died in front of the gate, and the blood was entangled with the body. The stone gate was like the gate of **** surrounded by evil spirits.


    The face of the night wind is somewhat ugly: "All are dead, no one is alive, they are like crazy, digging hard... digging hard... the original stones are very hard, they are dug with tools. It��s hard, they use their fingers to grab, and the fingers quickly grind out the blood, but when the blood is dyed on the stone, the stones seem to be softer, they are dug by their hands, and then they bleed while they are bleeding. Digging, dig to the blood and die..."


    The sound of the night wind is a little trembling. Even the gods who are used to life and death, seeing such pictures, there are some chills.


    "It''s too evil here!" Hansen felt very bad in his heart, and there was an impulse to escape with Boa.


    Although there are little red birds around them, but this place is really too evil, and even the gods of the mirror lady are recruited, the little red bird may not be spared.


    "Run, you must run, this ghost place can''t stay." Hansen got down, and he had to leave this ghost place anyway, even if the mirror lady wanted to stop him.


    "Your eyes!" The mirror lady looked at Han Sen, and suddenly she cried, with a trace of horror in her eyes.


    "What happened to my eyes?" Hansen��s heart twitched, and the darkness was not good.


    Almost without hesitation, Han Sen waved directly to form a water mirror and looked at himself in the water mirror.


    In a flash, Hansen only felt that the fear of deep bones hit his body. His black eyes turned into a scarlet color, and it was still splitting. The original circular pupil had become a gourd. And it is still slowly splitting, and it is about to split into two.

 Chapter 2424： infection

    "The trick!" Han Sen suddenly flashed this thought in his mind, and it was cold for a while.


    He didn''t even know how he was recruited. He didn''t find out when he was invaded by the strange power and infected his eyes.


    Mrs. Jing and the night wind are also the face of fear. Han Sen did not go to the stone road, and did not see the thousand-handed stone statue, but now he has become a scarlet pair, which does not mean The strange power is contagious.


    If it is really contagious, then all the creatures in their base will be finished, and it is even possible that even the support troops that have come over later will be finished together.


    Hansen reacted and turned directly to the door of the office, grabbed a guard outside and went to see his eyes.


    The guard wanted to resist, and was stopped by the mirror lady who came out later and the night wind.


    "There are no scarlet eyes!" Hansen looked at several guards one by one. Their eyes were intact and there was no fission.


    In the next second, Han Sen took out the communicator directly, dialed the number that could have fallen leaves, and rang two sounds. The leaves turned on the communicator, but the sound was no image.


    "Foliage, are you around Boa?" Hansen asked directly.


    "In." The leaves answered.


    "Open video communication," Hansen said.


    "Why?" The leaves did not open, but asked one.


    "According to what he said," said the general mirror lady.


    ��Yes.�� The leaves answered, and then the video communication was turned on, and soon her image was projected by the communicator.


    The deciduous hair was a little messy, and the clothes buttons were wrongly buckled. I don��t know what she and Boa were doing.


    However, this is not the point. Han Sen looked directly at her pupil and found that there was no problem. It was still the original color, or it was a single pupil. Without any problems, Han Sen was relieved.


    "Dad!" Sitting on the sofa, Boa, holding two scorpions in his hand, yelled at Hansen sweetly.


    Hansen saw that Boa��s eyes were normal, and his heart was completely settled: ��Boa, stay in the room and play with the leaves, don��t go anywhere, wait for Dad to go back.��


    "Knowing Dad." Boa nodded.


    Hansen said to the fallen leaves: "Foliage, close the door, don''t go anywhere, unless I go back, don''t put anyone in."


    The leaves did not answer, looking at the mirror lady.


    "Do as he said." The mirror lady said calmly.


    "Yes." The leaves nodded.


    Hansen hangs up the communicator and says to Mrs. Mirror: "Look for someone to come over, we need to experiment."


    The mirror lady looked at the night wind, the night wind did not say anything, and the body shape disappeared. It didn''t take long for the night wind to appear again in the office, but there were two more people in his hand, which was Hansen used for the experiment. Two of the twenty workers of the Shiren, one of them is Ningyue, and the other is a group of Ningyue.


    Because Ningyue is at the outermost periphery, the nearest night, the night wind has chosen the two nearest people to bring.


    "You stay here." Hansen pushed Ningyue to the door of the office, directly closed the door, and then pulled another duke to the front of the brain, and put the video just back again, let the duke take the video from scratch. I looked at it at the end.


    Hansen and Mrs. Jing, the night wind looked at the eyes of the duke. After the duke saw the thousand-eyed stone statues, they had already keenly discovered that the duke��s pupil began to turn red a little, and soon it became The scarlet, then slowly split, and soon became the same scarlet pair as Hansen.


    No need to say anything now, Hansen, they already understand what is going on, just watching the video, not seeing the real stone statue, they are still infected by the power of the stone statue.


    Hansen opened the door and looked at Ningyue outside the door. It was normal to see his eyes. Without any change, he was even more certain.


    "It seems that no matter how you see the stone statue, it will be infected by its power." Hansen frowned, saying that he has used several kinds of strengths and wants to find out the cause of his own eyes, but it has no effect, feeling The upper eyes seem to be normal and not affected by other forces.


    Even the eyes of Xuan Dongxuan could not find out what happened to the eyes, as if his eyes were so ordinary.


    However, Hansen has some feelings that Mrs. Mirror said. He has an impulse to rush to the side of the stone field. It is like an old smoker. He didn��t touch the smoke in one day. He hated not flying right away. To the canteen.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s will is strong enough, otherwise he will have already rushed.


    "Hey!" The duke screamed, his eyes were scarlet, he gasped fiercely, his throat swallowed unnaturally, and he rushed out of the office desperately.


    The night wind grabbed the duke and pressed him directly to the ground, and the chain of order blocked it.


    The duke struggled desperately, and his whole body was groaning. He was convulsed like a drug addiction, and his tears and snots flowed out.


    "What to do?" Hansen looked at the mirror lady and the night wind.


    This is already the case, and complaining about nothing is useless. I can only find a way to solve the current problem first.


    "The back of the stone gate may be the root of everything. Maybe we can find a solution there," said the night wind.


    ��Have you tried to break the thousand-eyed stone statue?�� Hansen asked.


    "Try, can''t destroy, the stone statue is harder than the average black rock, and even our strength can''t hurt it." The night wind said.


    "It seems that only going to Shimen can go, and that feeling is getting stronger and stronger. Even with our willpower, it is impossible to stick to it. It should not wait until the support troops arrive. Now we are There is also self-control ability, the sooner the better, the better.�� Mrs. Jing has already made a decision, and she made a decision directly without any plans to drag the water.


    "Okay, then go to Shimen to have a look." Han Sen nodded slightly, and he wanted to see the thousand-handed stone statue with his own eyes.


    Although this kind of power is not contagious for the time being, it does not mean that it will not be transmitted. Even if Hansen is not afraid of it, if Bob and Ningyue are involved in the incident, it will be really troublesome.


    What''s more, Ning Yue has already been recruited. He is now a man who is not a man or a woman, and his character has changed greatly. It is said that Ning Yue is already dead.


    Since the decision was made, Mrs. Mirror had to leave immediately, with Hansen and the night wind, and the duke went to the quarry.


    Because the red cloud fell to the king, stayed at the base to cultivate, did not see the stone statue, so it was not infected with red eyes, the mirror lady did not let her go, leaving her to host the overall situation in the base.

 Chapter 2425： God City

    The stone road and the video are exactly the same. There is no problem starting this paragraph. Hansen has come all the way to the position of the thousand-eyed stone statue.


    It��s just that Hansen can clearly feel that the closer he is, the closer he is to the thousand-eyed stone, the stronger the feeling of being drug-addicted.


    When Hansen saw the thousand-eyed stone statue with his own eyes, the feeling was already strong enough to almost chill the soul of Hansen.


    Looking at the eyes of those palms, there is a feeling of being stared at by countless devils. It feels a hundred times more intense than when watching a video. It seems that there are countless devils who will always choose from the palms of their hands.


    Hansen took the opportunity to open the Purple Butterfly God Mirror, and wanted to see what the secrets of the thousand-handed stone were.


    The purple frog mirror covered Hansen''s right eye and was divided into four petal-like pupils, which slowly rotated. Hansen looked at the thousand-handed stone statue with his right eye.


    In that moment, Han Sen seemed to see a ghost figure from infernal hell. He couldn''t see the truth. He felt the pain in his right eye. He couldn''t help but rub his eyes with his hands. It was wet and even full. The hands are all blood.


    Han Sen''s face changed slightly. He even looked at it with the purple butterfly **** ͫ mirror. He almost stunned his eyes, and his heart was greatly shocked. Where else he dared to use the purple butterfly **** mirror to see it.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Mrs. Jing and the night wind looked at Hansen.


    "Using a kind of scorpion to watch the stone statue, the result almost fell off his eyes." Han Sen said, put down his hand, a blood red in his eyes, and blood and tears slowly oozing out.


    Fortunately, Hansen''s blood has been crystallized, otherwise it has already collapsed.


    "Don''t look again, don''t look at it with mystery. If I guess it''s right, this stone statue is the **** associated with the eye. Its power should be the power of the eye. You look at it with sorcerer and look for death." No different." The night wind said.


    Hansen nodded and said nothing, followed Mrs. Mirror and went on.


    Bypassing the thousand-eyed stone statue, the stone caves behind it became bloody, basically the same as in the video, Hansen they all reached the last stone door.


    "Hey!" The Duke, who was bound by the chain of order, made a roaring sound, struggling to rush to Shimen. If it was not controlled by the night wind, he might be killed on the stone gate with his impulse.


    The stone door is closed, and there is nothing behind it. This time Hansen dare not use the purple butterfly **** mirror to look at it, and honestly observe it with the naked eye.


    The feeling of wanting to rush into Shimen is even stronger. Fortunately, the will of Hansen is extremely determined, and it is not as good as the Duke.


    But as time goes by, this is only a matter of time. Unless it is a true god, no creature can resist the constant erosion of will.


    There was no lock on the stone door, but it was just closed tightly, but so many dukes struck hard to dig, but did not make it open, it is obviously a problem.


    The night wind and the mirror lady looked at each other, and then began to condense his strength, want to force the stone door to break open according to the original plan.


    Hansen retired to the mirror lady, the redness of his right eye has not subsided, and there is still some pain in the faint feeling.


    The chain of the night wind moved, and the space around it seemed to be turned into a black curtain. It rolled up in his hand and soon became a sword of night.


    Han Sen looked at the sword in the hands of the night wind, just like watching a emptiness of the night sky, the power of which is almost impossible to estimate.


    The night wind gaze, the sword of the night in the hand slammed into the middle of the stone gate. I saw that the night was like the horizon separating the heavens and the earth. It was cut in the center of Shimen, and the chain of nights kept hitting the stone gate.


    I saw that the dark night of the blade continued to collapse, but the stone door was still unmoved, powerful enough to instantly destroy the power of the planet, and did not even make the stone door move.


    The surrounding rocks were split by the broken night blade, revealing more and more parts. Although the door was not opened, you could see something around the gate.


    This is indeed a city gate. The outer circle of the door is the gate tower. The bricks are also black. They are almost not much different from the surrounding rocks, but they are even harder. The power of the chain of nights can only be Those lines of bricks leave a line of shallow marks, such as cats.


    As the black rock shattered, more and more parts of the city gate were exposed, and Hansen soon saw three words inscribed directly above the gate.


    "The city of God!" Hansen recognized the three words, turned out to be the most common universal text in the universe.


    "The city of God... here is the city of God..." The night wind screamed, and the lady of the mirror was also shocked.


    ��Where is the city of God?�� Hansen had never heard of such a place, and asked for the night wind.


    The mood of the night wind was very excited. Some of them lost the demeanor of the deified strong, but he seemed to be unconscious. He stared at the word "God City" above the city gate and said with excitement: "The legendary ancient Protoss had a time in ancient times. The city of God, the city is called the city of God. When the members of the ancient Protoss reach the point of deification, they can go further into the city of God and look for the opportunity to achieve the status of the gods."


    "But all the time, everyone thought it was just a legend. I didn''t expect that the **** city actually existed. If this is really the **** city of the ancient Protoss, then it is no wonder that there are so many strange things, maybe it will be there. There is an opportunity for us to go further." The night wind excitedly stared at the gate, and even the dilemma of its own seems to have been temporarily forgotten.


    This is no stranger to the night wind. Since the endless years of the Sanctuary, there are only a handful of powerful people who can really take the last step.


    It seems that the ancient water **** is so powerful, it can not be more than half a step, and finally fell into the **** rain to nourish the end of the stars.


    Want to break through the gene temple to achieve the status of the gods, for the vast majority of the gods, the hope is extremely embarrassing.


    If the city of Deity is really a shortcut to the position of the gods, the secrets can be obtained, which is a great temptation for any deified person.


    After all, the deified strongmen are still mundane creatures. They are both old and sick, and they are impossible to live forever. The powerful, like the lord of the sanctuary, is struggling to pursue longevity, let alone the general deified.


    "If the city of God is really able to achieve the status of the gods, then the ancient Protoss will not be just one of the three major races today." Hansen frowned.


    Mrs. Jing also looked at the word "God City" and said: "The city of Ducheng is only a legend. Although there are three characters in the city, it is not necessarily the real city of God. Even if it is really a **** city, then why would it The burial is buried here, and this problem is worth pondering, so be careful."

 Chapter 2426： Remnant castle

    "We can''t even get into the city now, it''s useless to say so much." Hansen looked at the city gate and said.


    The power of the night wind is very powerful. It is far above Hansen. Even his power can''t open the door of the city. The mirror lady has already fallen to the king''s level. They really can''t even enter the door.


    The night wind thought, and the sword of the night was thrown out again, but his goal this time was not the city gate, but the rocks around the city gate. He wanted to dig all the gates of the city.


    Hansen and Mrs. Mirror looked at them. They had no other way. It was impossible to enter from the gate. The night wind was a no-brainer.


    The chains of the night order slammed on the black rocks, causing the pieces of rock to collapse, and the parts of the city gates were more and more exposed. Soon the building above the gates was quickly seen.


    Hansen didn''t know that there were several floors in the city gate building, because the building they saw had only half a floor. The whole building was like a slashed piece of stone. The row of broken stone pillars in front of the building went from high to high. The short rows are very neat.


    Each of the stone pillars is thicker than the water tank, and a row of dozens of stone pillars, together with the back gate of the city gate building, are directly cut off, and it seems to be broken, so that Hansen three people are full of horror.


    The night wind is not the top in the deification, but it is not weak. He can only leave some traces of cat scratches on the bricks. It is impossible to break a brick.


    I don''t know what kind of horror exists, I can break the building at once, but it is horrible to think about it.


    Originally Hansen, they did not have much hope for entering the city of God from above. These horrible giant cities will certainly have the power to guard against enchantment or ban, and there is no place to turn in.


    However, now the gates of the city have been cut off, I am afraid that those prohibitions have long been useless, and the chances of them entering are much greater.


    The city gate was cut off, but the upper part did not know where to go. The night winds opened the surrounding rocks and did not see the broken gates.


    The remaining half-story gate building was filled with a lot of broken rocks. The night wind waved the chain of nights and removed the rocks. The three men went to the gate.


    There was only half a layer left in it, and there was nothing found in it. There was a stone statue, but it was also taken to the upper half with the Shing Mun Building. I could only see the half body and the posture of sitting underneath. I don��t know exactly. What is the stone statue.


    On both sides, there are some complete stone beasts. They are scattered on the ground and look at their location. They want to be placed on the left and right sides of the stone statue.


    "It seems that the city of God has experienced a big battle, but why did you not find the dead and wounded creatures in the war?" Hansen said puzzledly.


    "Neither is it. Before we have dug up some broken limbs, those who have broken hands still have terrible power, and they have not died. It shows how terrible the strong people who fought here were, even their Some of the residual limbs on the body have almost the power of immortality," said the night wind.


    Mrs. Mirror frowned slightly, her eyes looked at the city of God: "If it is really a **** city, it should be the sacred place of the ancient Protoss. Even our royal family thinks that the **** city is just a legend, it does not exist at all. How is the protection of the Protoss in this city? If there are other creatures attacking the city, the ancient Protoss will definitely fight the guards, but I have never heard of the ancient Protoss having such a war."


    After a pause, Mrs. Mirror said: "And in the legend, this is the site of the battlefield of God. It should be the battlefield of the gods of the early days. How can it become the **** city of the ancient Protoss? Name, but they are not real gods."


    "It is also possible that the information we have obtained before is incorrect. This is not the site of the battlefield of God." The night wind said.


    "It is not the site of the battlefield of God. It is true that if the ancient gods of the gods are broken, such a battle will certainly alarm the universe. It is impossible for no one to know." Mrs. Mirror shook her head.


    Hansen thought for a moment and said: "Is there a possibility that the city of God really exists, and it is indeed the sacred forbidden land of the ancient Protoss, but this city was already knocked down in the early days? So no one will see Excessive **** city, because the ancient Protoss themselves do not know where the **** city is."


    "This is very likely. The ancient Protoss and the Taishang people have always been mysterious and revealing their heads. And in the era of the Sanctuary, these two races existed and were quite powerful, but they were suppressed by the sanctuary at that time, not like It��s so famous now,�� said Mrs. Mirror, nodding her head.


    "If the city of God really existed in the age of the gods and was shot down here, wouldn''t it mean that there is really a secret to promote the gods here?" said the night wind excitedly.


    Hansen shook his head and said: "That may not be the case. The city of Ducheng was knocked down here. It must have been that the ancient Protoss was defeated at the beginning. The secrets of the city of God have already been taken away. There is only one empty city left here. ��


    The night wind naturally understands this truth, but he still has some expectations to find something from the city of God. He said: "No, there must be something in this city, otherwise there will be a force that makes people want to break into it. In the city?"


    "It''s hard to say." Hansen said with a deep sigh.


    In fact, Hansen also feels that there is definitely something in the city of God. However, this thing may not be the secret of the achievement of the gods. It is more likely that there is a horrible existence that is not dead in the war of God. It is also possible to deliberately induce the soul to enter it.


    Hansen feels that there is indeed some ominous atmosphere here. The stone that can deify the king''s level is not to be said. It is just a thousand-eyed stone statue. It is not a good class.


    "Advanced to say it." Mrs. Mirror gestured to the night wind, letting the night wind dig the gravel in the city.


    The entire city of God is buried under the rocks. Whether it is a building or a street, it is buried under the rock. If you want to go in, you can only dig the rock.


    Fortunately, the rocks in the city are some gravel. It is not like the iron wall of the whole rock formation. It is not necessary to really cut the rock. You just need to dig out the gravel.


    With the power of the night wind, it is not difficult to move mountains and reclamation. It is difficult to remove these stones.


    However, he did not dare to use force directly to remove the rubble from the city. One was afraid of damaging the things in the city, and the other was afraid of any eccentricities in the city.


    After experiencing the stone and the thousand-handed stone statue, even the soaring strongman like the night wind is also very jealous of the **** city, and dare not do anything.


    The night wind controls the chain of night order, and only removes the gravel of more than ten meters at a time. After crossing the gate of the city gate, there is a square behind it. The night wind is straight forward, but it is only about a hundred meters. Suddenly stopped, eyes staring at the place just dug.

 Chapter 2427： Big sword

    Hansen and Mrs. Jing also watched the past with the look of the night wind, only to see a large sword in the gravel that had just been dug.


    The blade of the sword is one foot wide and the hilt is two feet long. The blade does not see how long it is, because the blade is inserted on the ground of the square, and the ground is about seventy to eighty centimeters long.


    The sword is like a cast iron, showing a pale gray, giving a feeling of heavy chilling.


    The hilt is shaped into a bamboo knot, but there is no hand guard. It is directly attached to the blade. The blade is edged on both sides. There are some strange patterns in the middle, like snake-like vines. what.


    It was such a sword that was inserted on the ground, but let the night wind come to the enemy, did not dare to continue to dig, but stared at the sword.


    Hansen also felt that there seemed to be a certain force on the big sword. It seems that there are thousands of grievances struggling, twisting and roaring over the blade.


    But if you look carefully, you can''t see anything, as if it were an ordinary pig iron sword.


    The night wind once again condensed the sword of the night, slowly moving toward the big sword step by step, carefully watching, making people feel that he is not facing a big sword, but a horrible deification.


    Mrs. Jing and Hansen are still standing still. They are all just kings. If the night wind can''t cope, they will just add up.


    Every night of the night wind is thrilling. Everything here is too sinister. In this place, there is a big sword like this. It is difficult to guarantee that it will not be like a thousand-eyed stone statue. It has some mysterious and terrifying power.


    However, beyond the expectations of the three people, until the night wind came to the vicinity of the big sword, did not see how the big sword reacted.


    The night wind did not move the big sword. Using the chain of night order to dig the broken rock behind the big sword, and dug out a passage, the big sword was still quietly inserted there, and there seemed to be no change.


    Mrs. Mirror frowning at the big sword, seems to be thinking about something.


    "It seems that this big sword has no problem, it should be just a weapon left behind." The night wind looked at the big sword, and the eyes shone with strange brilliance.


    If it is a weapon that fell in the age of the gods, it might be a more powerful creature than the instrument of deification.


    "Madam, do you want to pull it out?" The night wind looked at Mrs. Mirror. Although Mrs. Mirror had fallen to the king level, the night wind was still respectful to her, and she did not have any disrespectful actions and words because of her rank. .


    "The force that attracted us to come in is not on it, or don''t move it as well, continue to dig forward." Mrs. Mirror said indulgently.


    Hansen has always been a character that must be robbed, but in such a place, he does not dare to come in chaos, and some agree with Mrs. Mirror��s statement, or do not tamper with it. This ghost place is too evil, not sure. What kind of moths will come out.


    The night wind was somewhat unwilling, and I thought about it: "If it is a weapon left in the war of God, it might help us to explore this city."


    The night wind is not wrong, this sword can appear here, indicating that it was the weapon used in the battle.


    Since it can be used as a weapon, it should have a huge lethal effect on the things at that time. If you can control the sword, you may be able to solve many problems.


    For example, perhaps you can use this sword to break the statue of the thousand-handed stone. If this is the case, you might be able to break the power of the scarlet pair in them.


    If this problem can be solved, they will not have to continue to explore and continue to explore. They can wait until the support troops arrive.


    In fact, Mrs. Mirror also has some hesitations. Both pull and pull, each has its own advantages and disadvantages. It can be said that it is a gamble. There are many advantages to winning a bet.


    But if the gambling loses, it will make their situation worse.


    "Go ahead." After all, Mrs. Mirror did not let the night wind move the big sword.


    Gambling has the possibility of losing. If you don��t gamble, you won��t win, but you will never lose.


    Switched to Hansen, and will not gamble in such a place, the risk is too great.


    The most important point is that because of Ning Yue and the green sword, Ning Yue only took a small sword, and he was engaged in not being a man or a woman.


    If Hansen took this big sword, God knows that something will happen. Maybe it will become a **** when it is time, and it will be even worse.


    Although Ning Yue has become a demon in the demon, people can at least bring it.


    The night wind did not persist. It seems that the authority of Mrs. Mirror is still there. Even if he has different opinions, he does not dare to disobey the orders of Mrs.


    The three continued on, the gravel was constantly removed, and they saw many sword marks on the ground of the square.


    On the hard black stone ground, a sword mark is as deep as a few feet. Such a hard earth stone is cut open like tofu, and it is everywhere. It is hard to imagine how terrible the person with the sword is.


    "These sword marks, it will not be left by the big sword just now? What kind of existence is the person who controls it?" Han Sen looked at the sword marks, and his heart was in doubt.


    Before the **** family dug out a woman, that woman is also a deified power, it should be similar to the night wind.


    However, the power of the night wind hits the ground stone of the square, and it can only leave traces of some cats. It is a sword mark that is several feet deeper than a sword. It can be said that it is a difference, not at all. On a level.


    Mrs. Jing and the night wind naturally have the same guess, but since I have decided not to touch the sword, I have no reason to go back.


    The night wind opened, and the three went down together. Suddenly they heard a bang, and the chain of nights that the night wind struck forward, hitting something, suddenly split and turned into night.


    ��What have you dug?�� Hansen quickly looked at the past and saw that there was a stone wall in the place where the chain of the night broke. The order chain hit the top and there was no damage to the stone wall.


    Judging from the exposed part of the stone wall, there are many reliefs on the top, but because there is only a part, I can''t see what the carving is.


    The action of the night wind was very fast, and the surrounding gravel was removed. After a while, the whole stone wall was exposed in front of Hansen.


    The stone wall looks like a carved screen, but it is much larger than the average screen. It has a length of more than 100 meters and a height of about three feet.


    Hansen, they can see the relief content on the screen, and they can''t help but change their face.


    Just now they were in the middle of the screen, saw a part of the content, then did not feel anything, but now from the left side of the screen to see, suddenly found that the relief content on this screen is very strange.

 Chapter 2428： Six paintings

    Above the screen is a picture, the hero of the picture is a few creatures that look like humans.


    The reason why it looks like a human is that the creatures on the murals have hands and feet, and there is almost no difference between them, but they have no face.


    Originally, there should be a face with a nose and a mouth, but only a whiteboard. There is nothing on it, and all of them are faceless.


    If this is the case, Hansen will not feel surprised. With their knowledge, what strange creatures have not seen, how could it be a frightening color for the relief of several faceless people.


    What really makes them feel terrified is the content of relief.


    There are more than one hundred meters of screen, which is divided into six paintings. The relief on the first painting is a broken gate tower. In front of the gate tower, there are several faceless people, one of whom has no face. I am going to the gate of the city with a sword.


    This painting Hansen can only see the back of the faceless people, can not see their front, but as long as you think about it carefully, and then look at the painting, Han Sen feels scalp tingling, and goose bumps.


    "I am going, the faceless person in this embossing, will not be the few of us to paint?" Hansen stared at the first painting.


    The faceless man who used the sword to smash the gate of the city, although he could only see the back, but it was similar to the scene of the night wind sword gate.


    The faceless people standing on the side are just two, plus one lying on the ground, clearly Hansen, Mrs. Mirror and the duke they brought.


    Hansen thinks, this is like the scene in front of them, just because the faceless people in the relief, the body details are very abstract, so I can��t see if the few faceless people are Hansen. .


    Hansen and Mrs. Mirror looked at each other and then looked at the second painting in unison. The four faces were carved on it. They were still standing opposite each other. Not far from their front, there was a sword. Above the ground.


    There is no need to think about it at all. This is the picture when they encountered the sword.


    The third painting, there is no suspense, that is, they are standing in front of this screen, three faceless people are watching the painting on the screen, only one faceless person is lying on the ground, and their current image is simply The same.


    "Hey, who is here to make a ghost, give me out?" The night wind snorted, the sword of the night in the hand swayed against the screen.


    It is obvious that unless the owner of this screen embossed has the power of an unknown prophet, it is impossible to engrave these relief scrolls here in advance.


    The only possibility is that someone used some kind of power and gathered a screen and relief when they arrived.


    The chain of the night''s order is on the screen, and the night is full of smashing, but there is no trace left on the screen. The hardness of the screen is comparable to the level of deification.


    "Don''t waste your energy, read it first," said Mrs. Mirror.


    The night wind attack was useless, so I had to retreat to the side and continue to look at the relief behind.


    Han Sen understands the meaning of Mrs. Mirror. The third painting is the picture of them standing in front of the screen. Then there are three paintings. If the reliefs were carved out before, then the three paintings in the back must be predicting that they are Things you will encounter later.


    If there is no prediction about what happened behind it, or if the prophecy is not accurate, it means that someone is engaging in a ghost, there is no ability to advance the prophet, and they do not have to fear the contents of the relief.


    Hansen��s gaze also fell on the fourth frame. I saw that the fourth painting was still the four faceless people, but this time they were standing in front of a tree, and this time it was no longer the back. It is.


    A faceless person fell to the ground, and the other two faceless people still only had a back, but the last faceless person showed a positive and a faceless face.


    One of them had only a faceless man on the back, holding a sword in his hand, and the blade pierced the chest of the faceless person, and blood could be seen flowing down the blade.


    "Is this predicting that we have to kill each other?" Hansen said in the heart.


    The night wind saw the fourth painting slightly frowning, but the mirror lady did not react, and went on to see the fifth painting.


    There was no faceless person on the fifth painting, only three were left, and one was lying on the ground, and the other two fell on the ground. It seemed to be entangled. From the painting point of view, the one above The hands of the faceless person should be holding the neck of the faceless person below.


    "Pretend to be a ghost!" The night wind snorted.


    This is still a relief that predicts that they will kill each other. The night wind is obviously somewhat disapproving. It seems that it has been determined that some people are engaging in ghosts and want to scare them.


    Mrs. Jing still had no reaction and went on to see the final sixth painting.


    The sixth painting is even more bizarre. There are two people without a face in the painting. One of them is lying on the ground, and the other is where the hands are together, like worshipping God.


    In front of the faceless man who prayed, it turned out to be a thousand-handed stone statue, exactly the same as Hansen��s stone statue they saw in the stone path.


    "There must be living things in this city, deliberately engaging in ghosts." The night wind seems to be a bit disdainful.


    Han Sen knows why the night wind is so disdainful. He does not want to express his contempt for the relief content, but wants to express his loyalty.


    The four faceless people can''t see the face clearly, the figure is somewhat abstract, and they can''t tell who is who.


    But the faceless man with the sword is a very prominent goal. The duke lying on the ground is locked by the order chain, and certainly can''t move, that is, the faceless person lying down is undoubted.


    Among the remaining three people, only the night wind is a sword, and it is still known as the sword method. The natural person who holds the sword without a face is him, so the night wind will be eager to be faithful to the mirror lady.


    If the paintings really happen, no matter who the night wind is stabbed with a sword, it is very unfavorable for the night wind.


    He did not know that Hansen was a fake sixteen princes. Whether he killed the sixteen princes or the mirrored lady, the incumbent emperor''s right arm and his sister, the night wind could not afford this consequence.


    The deified powerful is very powerful, but compared with the behemoth, a deified strong is really nothing.


    "Whether God is a ghost, since he does not dare to come out, prove that he is afraid of us. Night wind, continue to open the way." The mirror lady said faintly, the look is still as quiet as a lady, it seems that there is no embossed thing in mind.


    Hansen naturally has no opinion. Just as Mrs. Mirror said, even if the relief is artificial, the person does not dare to directly deal with them. It must be a scruples. As a result, they can feel a lot of peace of mind.

 Chapter 2429： Sleeping place

    The night wind continued to expand the chain of order, and the gravel behind the screen was cleared. The three men took the duke, who was guilty of drug addiction, and turned over the screen to move on.


    The seven princes of the Duke are bleeding, although they are not dead, but the situation is very bad, especially the eyes, have become blood red, can not be separated from the pupil and white eyes.


    The night wind continued to clean up the road ahead. After dug a distance, the night wind suddenly stopped. He turned back and said to the mirror lady: "Mirror people, do we have to change direction and dig again?"


    ��Why?�� asked Mrs. Jing, looking at the night wind.


    Hansen��s heart is also very curious, I don��t know why the night wind has such a proposal.


    The night wind sighed and said: "The third painting language we will encounter a tree. In terms of the proportion of the painting, the tree should be very large, at least 100 meters high, and the trees that want to move should It will be very difficult."


    Hansen suddenly understood the meaning of the night wind. The third painting predicted that they would meet the tree. The tree could not move. So as long as they bypassed the tree, the prophecy in the painting would not be established. It must be someone. Ghosts are undoubted.


    "Then change direction." The mirror lady nodded.


    The night wind responded and changed direction and then dig.


    If someone is really engaging in a ghost, it is very simple to predict their direction of digging, because they are attracted by the force and always dig in one direction. The person can easily judge what they will encounter on the way, directly in the painting. It��s ok to show it.


    If you change it to a lesser amount of guts, you can dig it down according to the original route. If you really see the big tree, you will score three points in the heart. Whenever you have any calculations, it will be easier to succeed.


    The suggestion made by the night wind is to avoid this kind of thing. If the person has the ability to move the trees, it will inevitably leave some flaws, and the advance design is useless.


    The night wind digs very quickly. After ten minutes, Hansen has walked into the night wind for hundreds of meters.


    But the night wind in front suddenly squatted there, it was really stunned, not as simple as stopping.


    He stood there, staring at the front, a pair of ghosts, and even the raised arms were forgotten.


    ��What happened?�� Hansen looked forward from the position next to the night wind, and saw that the gravel was halfway in front of the night wind, and there was something in the rock. come out.


    When Hansen saw what it was, his face changed, and the stick out of the stone turned out to be a branch with green leaves, a bit like the branches and leaves of the willow.


    "How come?" Hansen was uncomfortable in his heart. Looking at the branches and leaves, it seemed to resemble the tree on the painting.


    After the face of the night wind changed slightly, the chain of night was immediately waved, and all the nearby gravel were removed. More and more branches appeared from the rock, and soon the whole tree was exposed.


    Like the paintings, the trees are as high as a hundred meters, some are like willows, the branches are drooping, the trees are full of young leaves, and the growth is very dense.


    Han Sen��s faces are very ugly. They have changed the direction of the excavation, but they even dug the big tree. This is really strange.


    Hansen looked at the roots of the tree, where the black stone was made of flower beds, and the flower beds were filled with dirt and the roots of the trees.


    "It''s not like moving from other places." Mrs. Mirror also looked at the flower bed.


    "Maybe there are a lot of such big trees planted here, we will not be surprised to see it. It is like there are some squares around, they will plant trees as walls, no matter which direction we dig, we will encounter this kind of tree. Hansen thought about it.


    "Not bad." The night wind nodded seriously and was about to dig to see if there were any other big trees.


    "Don''t dig, there can''t be a second tree like this." Mrs. Mirror waved her hand to stop the night wind.


    The night wind did not dare to question Mrs. Mirror, but she looked at Mrs. Mirror with a look of confusion, waiting for her to explain why it is impossible to have a second such tree.


    Mrs. Mirror stared at the tree and said, "This one should be the Soul Tree."


    "An Soul Tree!" After listening to the night wind, his face suddenly changed. Some people couldn''t believe it and looked at the big tree again.


    Han Sen is looking at the mirror lady and the night wind with some doubts. I don''t know what the Soul Tree they are talking about.


    Mrs. Jing seems to have seen Hansen��s mind. Without waiting for him to ask, she explained directly: ��I went to the ancient Protoss and saw a similar Soul Tree there. According to the ancient Protoss, this Planting trees is the last resting place for the ancient Protoss. It is said that the people of the ancient Protoss can be rested under the tree.


    "Since you have seen this tree in the ancient Protoss, there is another one here, indicating that this tree should not be difficult to get, how can you say that there is no such second big tree?" Hansen asked inexplicably. .


    Mrs. Mirror said: "I don''t know how to get the hand of the soul, but the one that I saw was only two feet high. According to the owner of the Soul Tree, the top of the Soul Tree is also It can grow to three feet high, and then it will not continue to grow. If a tribe of ancient Protoss dies and is buried under the Soul Tree, the Soul Tree absorbs the body of the ancient Protoss, and then it can grow a foot longer. There will be more or less. You can count it yourself, this Soul Tree can grow so high, how many ancient Protoss bodies do you need? Do you think there is a possibility of a second tree?"


    "Is this really a soul tree?" Hansen looked at the big tree in front of him with amazement.


    At the beginning, the body of an ancient water **** nourished several stars, which enabled the planets to revitalize and promote the evolution of primitive creatures.


    If Mrs. Jing said that it is true, this Soul Tree has absorbed at least the bodies of hundreds of ancient Protoss. Its own energy is sure to reach an unimaginable level, but Hansen has not seen it from it. To the horror of life, no different from ordinary trees.


    "Want to know if it is a simple soul tree, if it is a real soul tree, then there must be a soul tree hole that condenses the power of the ancient Protoss." The mirror lady slowly surrounds the tree. OK, soon, she stopped at a position, staring at a position in the big tree.


    Hansen and the night wind went to Mrs. Jing��s side and looked at the lady��s gaze. I saw it on the trunk. There was a fist-sized tree hole. The hole in the tree was dark, with Hansen��s eyesight. I can''t see what is inside the tree hole.


    "Yes, it is the soul of the soul tree, I don''t know the inside of the soul tree is still not there." Mrs. Jing looked at the tree hole and muttered to herself.

 Chapter 2430： Soul tree

    "The tree will also have children? Is the Soul Tree a different kind?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    Mrs. Mirror shook her head: "I don''t know if the Soul Tree is a different kind, but the Soul Tree does not have children. The so-called tree eggs are actually the resin or sap secreted by the Soul Tree. The more energy absorbed by the Soul Tree More, the more resin is secreted, the resin converges in the tree hole, and finally condenses into a mass, becoming an ant egg-shaped object, which is called a tree egg."


    "In the past, someone once got a soothing egg of a fingernail, and with the power of the soul of the tree, it broke through the king''s level to the level of deification. Since then, the soul of the tree has become the most precious in the universe. One of the different treasures, but the average person does not know that in addition to the magical effect of the promotion of the king, the soul of the soul tree is also very helpful for the breakthrough of the deified strong." The mirror lady paused and then went on to say: However, there has been a big battle here. I am afraid that the Soul Tree inside the tree hole has already been taken away."


    "I might as well, I will go and see." The night wind said, flying and volleying toward the tree hole. In the blink of an eye, I went to the tree hole and put my eyes near the tree hole. I wanted to see the tree hole. There is no eye of the soul of the mirror.


    "There is a problem with this tree hole. It is clear that there is an opening. How can I not see anything inside?" said the lady of the night wind turning mirror.


    "Anshen Tree can become the tree of sleeping of the ancient Protoss. Naturally it is not a thing. Even if it is a deified person, you can''t see everything in the Soul Tree Cave. However, there is no danger in the Soul Tree Cave. It is just a matter of reaching out. Said the lady.


    The night wind hesitated, but he reached into the tree hole, and the night sky was condensed on the palm of his hand to prevent the danger in the tree hole.


    Although the tree hole itself is not dangerous, but who knows if there will be something like a poisonous insect hidden inside, this place is too evil, and those strange things are normal.


    Looking at the night wind and reaching into it, Hansen couldn''t help but be nervous for him. In case there was something strange in the tree hole, it would be a little scary to pull the night wind into it all at once.


    However, after the palms reached in, the night wind was a happy face, and the loud voice: "There is something inside, the round is very smooth, it seems to be a stone, I don''t know if it is a soul tree."


    "You touched it by hand. If it is the soul of the tree, the resin will remain on the hand," said Mrs. Mirror.


    The night wind touched a hole in the tree hole, then pulled the handle out of the tree hole and put it on the tip of the nose to sniff.


    In fact, Hansen and his wife, who are standing under the tree, have already smelled the grassy green fragrance that seems to come from the fairy world. It is just the fragrance that makes Hansen feel like a clear spring, and the body can��t say it easily. Refreshing, the cells of the whole body seem to be alive.


    "Yes, this is the smell of the soul of the tree. I can''t think of the soul of the tree. I haven''t taken it away, take it out from inside," said Mrs. Mirror.


    The night wind immediately put his hand in again, trying to take out the tree eggs inside, but his arm went in and out several times in the tree hole, but he could not pull the tree eggs out from it.


    "The tree is too big, and there is no way to take it out of the tree hole." The night wind said, the other one condensed the sword of the night, squatting on the hole of the tree, trying to expand the hole of the tree.


    But the sword of the night squatted on the bark, leaving only a white mark, not even a dent.


    "Useless, the Soul Tree is the resting place of the ancient Protoss, not to mention such a large Soul Tree, even if it is only a three-foot-tall tree, there are not many things in the world that can hurt it." Said the lady.


    "Can''t you take out the broken pieces of the tree?" Hansen said.


    "The soul of the soul tree is harder than the soul tree. How do you break it?" The mirror lady gave Hansen a look, and then he looked at the night wind and asked: "How big is that tree?"


    "Great..." The night wind looked strange.


    "How big is it? Is it as big as the head?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    A soothing egg with such a large fingernail can make a king''s level promoted and deified. If there is a big soul tree with such a big head, I am afraid that the spread will cause a sensation in the whole universe, and may even trigger a world war. .


    "If your head is an ellipse that is at least one meter in diameter, it will be about the size of your head." The night wind looked strangely.


    "What? A singular egg with a diameter of one meter?" Hansen suddenly widened his eyes, his eyes were about to come out, and he couldn''t imagine what it was.


    "Are you sure that it is a soul tree? Isn''t it something else?" Mrs. Jing was also surprised and even couldn''t believe it.


    I have never heard of such a large soul tree. It is already amazing when I have an egg. It is an invaluable treasure among the deified.


    The one-meter-long peace of mind tree eggs, think of people are full of blood, the heart is about to jump out, as if there are countless banknotes flying in front of you.


    "I don''t know, you can still confirm it yourself." The night wind came down from the tree, and the look of the strange lady said to the mirror lady.


    It is no wonder that the night wind will have such an expression. Even if it is a deified person, it is difficult to control the inner excitement when you see so many soul trees.


    The Soul Tree Egg is as useful as the Deification Power. An egg-sized Soul Tree Egg can raise a small level of the Deification level. If there is such a big Soul Tree egg, after all refining, maybe it can be a god. The position.


    Mrs. Mirror flew to the tree hole and put a hand in it. She groped in the tree hole. After a while, her face changed and became more and more strange.


    "Really is the soul of the tree! There will be such a large soul tree in the world!" After about ten minutes, Mrs. Mirror finally spit out a breath, and looked differently.


    "Really is the soul of the tree?" Hansen and the night wind asked in unison.


    "There will be no mistakes. It is indeed the soul of the tree. It is at least one meter in diameter, and it is still oval. The longest place should be able to reach two meters." Mrs. Mirror said that she could not help but sigh: "Unfortunately, the soul of the soul tree is only the size of a fist. If it is a small soul tree, we still have the opportunity to take it out. Now, although we know that there are trees in it, it is so shocking, but we have even put it. There are no opportunities to take it out."


    "No, maybe we have a chance to take it out." The night wind suddenly said excitedly.


    "How? You have a way to expand the tree hole?" Han Sen looked at the night wind, and Mrs. Jing was also puzzled to watch the night wind.


    The night wind did not answer, just pointed at a place in the tree, excitedly said: "Look there."


    Hansen and Mrs. Mirror looked at the past together and saw that there was a scar on the side of the tree. It was three feet long and had three fingers.


    "This is a sword mark!" Hansen suddenly brightened his eyes.


    Although the sword marks are very old, the tree has healed, leaving only a scar, but from the opening and perspective of the scar, it is like the sword marks left by the big sword they had encountered before.

 Chapter 2431： Take the sword

    "If you can get the sword, you may be able to open the tree hole and take out the eggs of the soul tree inside." The night wind eyes brightly said.


    "There is indeed this possibility, but maybe someone wants us to go back and get the sword." Hansen said.


    It��s all too clever. They didn��t pull out a sword on the road. They predicted that they would meet a tree and then kill each other in front of the tree. Now there is a soul tree in the tree, and the sword needs to be opened. Tree hole, obviously everything is too coincidental.


    "The subordinates are willing to take the plunge and try to get the sword back." The night wind asked the lady of the mirror.


    "Go, be careful." The mirror lady said faintly.


    "Yes, the subordinates will not disgrace the mission." After the night breeze, he immediately turned and went to the road.


    But without a few steps, the night wind stopped again, looking at the duke on the side, thinking about saying to Mrs. Mirror: "Madam, anyway, he is going to live, it is better to let me dispose of him, and avoid trouble. ""


    Han Sen heard the words and understood the meaning of the night wind. The night wind obviously has some taboos on the prophecy of the screen. He wants to solve the duke first. As a result, there is one less person in the painting. The prophecy is not broken, it must be fake.


    The mirror lady nodded slightly, and the night wind mentioned that the duke turned away and soon disappeared on the way.


    "Do you want him to go?" Hansen asked the mirror lady.


    Hansen did not believe that Mrs. Jing and the night wind could not see the flaws inside, but Mrs. Jing still let the night wind go, and Han Sen had some doubts.


    The lady of the mirror did not move, said faintly: "Do you think that I will not let him go, he will not go?"


    "You mean, the night wind will betray the soul of the soul tree?" Han Sen probably understood the thoughts of Mrs. Jing, if the mirror lady stopped the night wind to get the money, and the night wind insisted on wanting to soothe the eggs, I am afraid It may happen that the prophecy in the painting occurs.


    "I don''t know if the night wind will betray, but in the face of absolute interests, many rules and regulations are likely to be broken. The temptation of the soul of the tree is too big, and now the price paid for breaking the rules is too small. So I have to guard against it." The mirror lady sighed.


    "With your understanding of the night wind, if he really brought back the sword and got the soul of the tree, would he do something else?" Hansen asked.


    "I don''t know." The mirror lady shook her head slightly and then said: "So we must make some preparations now. The night wind has no rebellious heart. If it is really rebellious, we must at least have the means to save our lives. Now no more than before, I am only a king now. If it is a dead battle, it must not be the opponent of the night wind. You and I will join hands, and maybe there is still a chance."


    "Even if you and I join forces, it is not easy to compete with a powerful person." Hansen shook his head.


    Mrs. Mirror reached out to the hair in front of the forehead and smiled and said: "If it is an ordinary king, no more than ten times the opponent of the night wind, but you and I are different, as long as you and I join hands, even if it is not the opponent of the night wind Life is not difficult."


    "I naturally have a heart with my wife." Hansen laughed.


    "Although I fell to the king level, but the realm and the understanding of the level of deification are still there, and I know the strength of the night wind, and you only need to listen to my orders. If the night wind is really unreasonable, we are enough. Escape," said Mrs. Mirror.


    "Everything obeys the lady''s order." Hansen promised to be happy, but his heart also had his own calculations.


    For a time, the situation became more complicated. The three people had their own minds. Although they knew that they had such thoughts, they were less likely to survive in the city. But who was the temptation to face the soul of the tree? Can not resist.


    Although Mrs. Mirror did not say anything on her mouth, she certainly had some thoughts on the eggs of the Soul, but it was not as obvious as the performance of the night wind.


    "Do you think the night wind can safely pull out the big sword?" The two men were silent for a while, and Hansen felt that this was not the way to do so, and he took the initiative to say a topic.


    "I don''t know." The mirror lady paused and went on to say: "The situation is very obvious now. There is something that wants to use the soul of the tree to force us to pull the sword. It is common sense to speculate that the sword must be dangerous. However, the night wind still took the initiative to ask. He is not a stupid person. Since he is willing to go, he must have his reasons, maybe..."


    The lady behind the mirror did not say it, but looking at her expression seemed to be a little faint.


    Hansen continued with the words that Mrs. Mirror did not finish: "Maybe he did not put the true and false of prophecy at heart?"


    Mrs. Mirror did not say anything, like the default Hansen��s statement.


    Hansen continued: "If the prophecy is false, the night wind does not matter, even if it is true, the prophecy has no harm to the person who takes the sword. After all, the prophecy is that the person holding the sword has the upper hand, and finally there is one The individual has survived. According to the current situation, the nature that is most likely to survive is the night wind. You and I are not his opponents."


    The mirror lady nodded slightly, apparently she thought so.


    "Just a little I don''t quite understand, what is the night wind, and there is no life on the sword?" Hansen asked the mirror lady.


    Hansen doesn''t know much about the night wind, and naturally he can''t judge this problem.


    "Don''t underestimate any deified person. The night wind is not the top in the deification level, but he can promote the deification. It has already explained a lot of things. Don''t be fooled by his surface, otherwise you will die very badly. "The mirror lady said faintly.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders and stopped talking about it. He looked at the direction of the road and hoped to see something.


    In terms of time, now the night wind should have returned to the side of the sword. If there is any design on the sword, it should be almost motivated.


    However, there was a quiet inside the city, and there was no movement at all. I didn''t know if the night wind had pulled out the sword.


    While Hansen was thinking about it, I suddenly saw a figure in the distance getting closer and looking like a night wind.


    Sure enough, after the figure was close, it was the night wind that went back and forth, and he had a big sword on his shoulder, which was the one they had seen on the road before.


    It��s just a little different from Hansen��s imagination. The sword of the big sword is just the beginning of a meter. The front end is flush, like a sharp blade. The big sword is actually a broken sword. .


    This discovery made Han Sen and Mrs. Jing a bit surprised and couldn''t help but look at it.

 Chapter 2432： Tree egg hole

    "Unfortunately, the subordinates did not insult, brought the sword back." The night wind came to the mirror lady, and he prayed in a slight manner, holding the sword in front of the mirror lady. The duke has disappeared, and it should have been disposed of by the night wind.


    "Is this a broken sword?" The mirror lady did not pick up the sword, just looked at the broken sword in the hands of the night wind.


    It sounds like a nonsense, but the question is very meaningful.


    The night wind understood the meaning of Mrs. Mirror and immediately replied: "When the genus pulled it out, it was a broken sword. I didn''t find the broken blade around. I just tried it, though I don''t know. What is the level of this broken sword, but it is really a stone."


    Han Sen understood that the night wind answered the three questions of Mrs. Jing, the sword was not forced to be pulled off by him; the sword was not broken now; the power of the broken sword is still there.


    "Try to see if you can open the tree hole." The mirror lady still did not pick up the sword, but said to the night wind faintly.


    Han Sen knows why Mrs. Mirror refused to pick up the sword, because it is impossible to determine whether the night wind will rebel. If the mirror lady is taking the sword now, if the night wind has already had a rebellious feeling, I am afraid that it will immediately tear the skin and directly kill the people.


    Mrs. Mirror is not willing to tear the face with the night wind, so she did not pick up the sword, but let the night wind try to see if she can open the hole.


    If you can''t open it, the soul of the tree will not be able to come out, and the contradiction between them will be resolved invisible. Everyone will continue to cooperate and unravel the scarlet blood.


    The strength of the night wind is the strongest. If it can help, it is better.


    "I will try to see if I can open the Soul Tree." The night wind said that he had already walked to the front of the Soul Tree Cave, and a sword fell to the hole of the Soul Tree Cave.


    The night spread over the blade, and the chain of nights struck above the tree hole, suddenly broken, and the night spattered around.


    However, the body of the broken sword squatted above the hole, but the blade smashed in and opened a gap in the hole of the tree.


    "Sure enough." The night wind suddenly overjoyed, waving a sword and a sword and picking up a sword to the tree hole. The tree holes in the tree hole suddenly flew, and the fist-sized hole gradually expanded.


    Hansen and Mrs. Jing are standing under the tree watching, although there is a broken sword in hand, but the Soul Tree is really too hard, the night wind uses a broken sword, and each sword can only be cut into a few centimeters.


    After slashing for half an hour, the hole has been opened as big as a pot, but the soul of the soul is still invisible.


    "The hole is almost the same. Let''s take a look at the soul of the tree and see if it is a soul tree." Mrs. Mirror said below.


    The night wind put the broken sword on the body, and both hands reached in and tried it. The Soul Tree was caught by the night wind and pulled out to the outside of the hole. However, only the tip of the hole was exposed a little, and the hole was still too small. Can''t pull it out.


    From the tip of the exposed point, the soul of the soul tree is crystal clear, it seems that the amber is golden yellow, looks very beautiful, the fragrance that comes out from it, people feel the spirit after the sound, the whole body seems to be holy The liquid baptism has passed.


    "It''s really a soul tree!" The night wind was overjoyed.


    Mrs. Mirror''s eyes also moved, Hansen did not understand what is the soul of the tree, but also know that the golden crystal is definitely a good thing.


    Confirmed without error, the night wind released the soul of the tree, continued to use the broken sword to cut the tree hole, a piece of sawdust scattered from his sword, the hole is getting bigger and bigger.


    Hansen and Mrs. Jing looked at each other and saw the greed and vigilance in each other''s eyes.


    Then the huge Souls and Eggs are said to be peerless treasures. They naturally want them, but now the strength of the night wind is overwhelming. No one is sure whether he will betray.


    Now he has a sharp sword in his hand, but the danger of betrayal is greater for Hansen and Mrs.


    After more than an hour, the hole tree was finally expanded to a diameter of more than one meter, and it seems that it should be able to pull out the eggs inside.


    The night wind put away the broken sword, and once again tried to pull the Soul Tree eggs in the tree hole with both hands.


    This time it was easy to pull out a paragraph, the huge Soul tree egg is like a golden amber, the small piece that is exposed, like the tip of an egg, has an elliptical shape.


    But when Hansen��s eyes of the three of them fell on the tree, they suddenly looked radiant.


    In the golden egg of the golden soul that showed a small half, Hansen saw a head, a head that looked like a human or an emperor.


    The owner of the head looks like a 17-year-old girl. She can see her eyes closed through the tree eggs. Her hair seems to be golden. I don��t know if it is this color, or because it is reflected by the golden tree. This color.


    Her eyelashes are very long, like a sleeping beauty in a fairy tale, and her looks are very serene.


    "How can there be creatures in the soul of the soul tree?" The night wind eyes stared at the tree eggs, and some doubts asked.


    Mrs. Mirror also stared at the tree eggs and shook her head and said, "I don''t know. I have never heard of such a large Soul Tree egg. I have never heard of it. There is still life in the Soul Tree. ��


    "Is the Soul Tree in the end? Is it possible to breed a life tree?" Hansen was also surprised.


    "Maybe she just strayed into the Soul Cave, and then died inside, wrapped in resin, and finally formed what it is now." The night wind thought about it.


    Hansen suddenly changed his face and said, "We have one more person."


    The night wind and the mirror lady��s words are also changed. The predictions of the previous six paintings are four faceless people in front of the tree. They thought that they had solved the duke, only three of them were left, no matter how they predicted. It is impossible to achieve it anymore.


    But now there is a creature similar to human beings in the tree, and then they have become four more people.


    The feelings of restlessness were born in the hearts of the three people. The night wind bite his teeth and wanted to stuff the tree wrapped in the girl into the tree hole.


    But suddenly there was a golden light on the tree, and there seemed to be a horrible force that shook the night wind, and the tree was sprayed out of the tree hole and fell on the ground. The rotation.


    Hansen, they can now see the whole tree in the end, as they estimated, the height is two meters, the widest place is more than one meter, like a large amber giant.


    And among the eggs, a fifteen-and-six-year-old blonde girl with a red scorpion was distorted, and on the back of the blonde girl, she could see a tattoo that almost occupied her entire back.


    "Nine life blood cats!" After seeing the tattoo, Hansen''s pupils shrank fiercely and almost screamed out.

 Chapter 2433： Prophecy comes true

    "This is really a bit of a wicked thing!" Han Sen secretly snarled.


    In a tree of peace in the city of God, there was a tree with a girl wrapped in it. The girl had nine blood-cat tattoos on her back. Hansen even wanted to break his head and couldn��t think of it. What is the connection between the two.


    The girl��s nine-blooded cat tattoo Hansen was seen on the back of the girl, and the position on the zero back is exactly the same, almost no difference, so Hansen will be so surprised.


    "Is the girl in the tree egg a zero sister? Isn''t this a relationship? The **** city doesn''t know how many billion years have fallen, how long has it been in the world? How can it be related? But why are they back? Will there be the same tattoo? Is it the same organization''s logo? The blood-fighting education symbol is the nine-life blood cat, but the history of blood-blooded teaching, it seems that there is no time for the gods to fall... The **** old cat ... He must know a lot of things..." Han Sen thinks more and more headaches, hate not to catch the old cat immediately, hang up a slap, and confuse all the things it knows.


    Hey!


    While Hansen was thinking about it, he only heard a crisp sound, and there was a crack on the golden tree egg.


    "Is the girl inside is alive?" Hansen was shocked and could not help but step back.


    Mrs. Jing, Night Wind and Hansen reacted almost the same, but after a few steps, they stopped again because they could not retreat now. The scarlet blood on their bodies has not been solved. It is also a dead end. .


    Hansen is not the same, although he also has a scarlet blood, but he is not incapable of lifting, just afraid that this strange power will be contagious, afraid that Boa and Ningyue will be recruited, they will follow them to take a look, If it is best to eradicate nature and cannot be eradicated, he can use the super-spirit to fight his own scarlet blood.


    There is not much danger, and now there is an unexpected uncontrollable emergency. Hansen has given birth to the idea of ??escape.


    But before Hansen turned and fled, he heard a loud bang, wrapped in the huge tree of the blonde girl, which seemed to burst like a glass, and it was broken in an instant.


    Looking at the pieces of the tree falling on the ground, the night wind gritted his teeth, and the road of the order chain, like a night, rolled all the pieces.


    The giant egg is broken, but the girl is still suspended in the air. It is still so distorted, it looks pitiful, and there is a burst of fragrant smell on the body. The scent is similar to the scent of the soul tree, but it is more fascinating. Nothing like blue.


    "Take what you are, kill first and then say." The night wind body dances in a chain of nights, and breaks the sword away from the hand, and then slams against the girl.


    There is no other choice for the night wind. He must move on. Otherwise, the scarlet and **** strength of his body will still make him crazy, and he will not be able to escape.


    The curtain of the night sword ruptured the void and smashed toward the still asleep girl.


    However, the girl��s body is like an invisible force. The chain of night��s order has reached the foot of her body and collapsed. It is impossible to get close to her body.


    "Hey!" The night wind roared like a thunder, and the hand interrupted the sword was still arrogant. The night order chain could not hurt the girl. He pinned all hopes on the broken sword.


    The broken sword can open the soul tree, and how can you not get a girl''s skin.


    The blade came, not broken like the chain of the night order, still squatting down, but the speed was much slower, like a bunch of invisible things were cut a little by the broken sword.


    The blade is getting closer and closer to the girl''s pink neck, and the blade is about to stick to her skin.


    However, at this time, the girl��s eyes moved, as if she was about to open, the golden hair was silent and she was flying.


    The blade of the broken sword was caught by her hair, and there was no way to continue to squat down.


    The night wind is in the air, and it can open the broken sword of the Soul Tree, and there is no long hair that can cut the girl''s gold.


    Holding the handle of the broken sword, the chain of order on the night wind broke out wildly, and wanted to pull the broken sword out of the girl''s hair, but he pulled it hard a few times, but the broken sword did not move.


    At this time, the girl''s eyes finally opened, a pair of eyes with golden pupils, indifferently watching the night wind in front, or just looking at the front.


    The night wind is also considered decisive. See the broken sword and can''t pull it out.


    As for Mrs. Hansen and Mrs. Jing, they just turned and ran when the night wind rushed to the girl.


    On the escape, Hansen is definitely the top level. He runs faster than Mrs. Jing, and rushes to the front.


    Although the mirror lady is not slow, but after all, she fell to the king level, not as fast as the night wind. In the twinkling of an eye, it has already passed the night wind.


    Hansen opened the hole in the field, everything in the eyes is in the eye, seeing the speed of the night wind is not reduced, it seems that the teleport will generally surpass him.


    But at this moment, Han Sen saw that the last mirror lady was hit by the power behind her, and she fell to the ground, and her mouth was bloody, but at Hansen��s side, the blonde girl didn��t even Knowing when to stand there, even the Dong Xuan area did not see when she appeared there.


    Fight!


    The night wind that I want to pass from Hansen almost hits the blond girl, her face is full of horror, and she wants to stop her body.


    It is a pity that everything is too late. The blonde girl holds the broken sword in her hand and directly penetrates the heart of the night wind.


    Time seems to stop at this moment, the mirror lady fell to the ground, Hansen and the blonde girl stand side by side, the broken sword in the hands of the blonde girl stabbed into the chest of the night wind, everything is exactly the same as the scene of the fourth painting, there is no Any difference.


    "Is that really a prophetic painting?" Hansen flashed countless thoughts in his mind. The only thing that is certain is that it is impossible to escape from the girl. Even the deified power of the night wind is far less than the blonde girl. .


    In the night wind, the look on the face has not changed, and the blood in the chest has not flowed out. The body has melted into the night, and when it is integrated with the darkness, it is necessary to go to the void.


    The blonde girl still maintains the posture of the stabbing in front of the broken sword. Even the eyelids are not moving, and the eyes are still indifferent, like no focal length.


    However, the pattern above the broken sword broke out with a golden flame, causing the broken sword to burn like a sun, emitting a horrible golden glow.


    "Ah!" It has been integrated with the darkness, and the night wind, which is inviolable to the broken sword, is screamed by the golden light of the sun.


    His body melted like a darkness dispelled by the sun in the golden light, but it was completely melted in an instant, and even the vitality was completely broken.


    Han Sen looked at the scalp and numb, but it was a deified person, so he was directly obliterated.

 Chapter 2434： Stalemate

    The mirror lady was not hurt, she could not get up for a while, and she was constantly coughing up blood, but her vitality was not cut off, she should have been injured.


    Hansen turned to look at the blond girl next to her, but saw that the blonde girl turned and looked at him. The two were just less than a foot apart, so they looked at each other.


    ��Can you not be so irritating?�� Hansen felt that his heart was about to jump out, and there was an urge to send it directly back to the shelter.


    The blonde girl killed a deified strongman with a sword, and she was almost looking for death with her hands. Hansen didn''t want to find death, so he didn''t move, and there was no plan to do it.


    However, Hansen stopped the urge to send back to the shelter because he did not find murder in the eyes of the girl.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Hansen feels that the speed of sending the blood to his own nerves is probably not the speed of the blond girl''s sword. He hasn''t waited for him to send it back. I am afraid that her head will be smashed by her.


    For a time, two people were so stiff there, Hansen was afraid to move, afraid of triggering a blonde girl attack.


    The blonde girl stood there and did not move, so she looked at Hansen indifferently, but her eyes did not seem to have a focal length, nor did she know if she was watching Hansen.


    Hansen stood there and sweated coldly. The horror girl in front of him had not moved. He had been watching the girl for ten minutes.


    If you change the environment, in a place like a bar, he is so affectionate with such a beautiful blonde girl, it is absolutely wonderful feeling, it will make Han Sen feel comfortable.


    Even if there is no attempt, it is a pleasant thing to be able to meet each other with such beautiful girls.


    But now Hansen only feels that every second is so difficult, every second seems to be as long as a century.


    This girl is really beautiful, just like a little blonde princess in a fairy tale world, but how beautiful it is, think about the horror of a sword that she had just killed a strong man, Hansen has no good feelings, who knows her Will the next second come directly with a sword and split Hansen''s body in half.


    "You are moving, do you want to say something? Is it necessary to fight or do you want to?" Hansen��s cold sweat on his forehead kept turning, and his mind turned over countless thoughts, but the girl never moved. Looking at him motionless, his eyes still seem to have no focal length.


    Hansen bit his teeth and wants to move his footsteps away from the girl to see if he can slowly withdraw without disturbing the girl.


    However, he only took a half step back. The girl actually took a step forward. She just ran into Hansen, and Hansen, who was scared, stopped moving, and the girl stopped.


    But in this way, the distance between the two became closer, and Hansen could almost feel the girl''s breath and the blue-like scent on her body.


    Hansen did not move, the girl stopped there and did not move, and the two entered a deadlock situation facing each other.


    "I am going to go, what is this situation? Is this girl really a princess? Seeing that I am young and handsome, I am not willing to kill me, I want to recruit a horse. If you want to recruit a horse, you will say it, so Doesn''t it mean to stand here and count a few words?" Han Sen wants to tell the girl, if she wants to love, she should say it boldly. Love is not wrong. It is not wrong to love him. It is better to love him than to kill him. More.


    Hansen is just voicing, alleviating his own nervous emotions. This girl is obviously not fully awake. Her eyes have no focus. I am afraid that all the actions just made are just subconscious behaviors.


    Hansen didn''t know what to do after the girl was really awake. Just because she was only a subconscious action, she could reinvent the lady who killed the night wind and knew how terrible the girl was.


    However, Hansen is not optimistic about the future, because he thought of one thing.


    The prophecy of the fourth painting on the screen has been fully realized, and the content of the fifth painting afterwards, let Hansen cold sweat.


    The fifth painting is a faceless person who fell to the ground. The other two faceless people were entangled together, and a faceless man glared at the neck of another faceless person.


    In the current situation, Mrs. Mirror is undoubtedly the one who fell to the ground. Then he and the girl will have a wound, and with his current strength, he can obviously only be the one who is detained.


    Thinking of Mrs. Mirror, Han Sen glanced at the mirror lady on the ground. She saw her situation has improved a lot. The wound healed much faster than I thought, but she still didn''t stand up there, and she didn''t mean to escape.


    "Why can''t she escape?" Hansen thought, and suddenly he understood why Mrs. Jing did not escape.


    She must have thought of the content of the fifth painting. In the fifth painting, she is likely to be safe if she gets up and flees. Maybe it will be involved in the unknown future turbulence.


    She does not move, that is, the faceless person lying on the ground in the fifth painting. If she moves, she does not know how things will change. Maybe she will become the beggar when she arrives.


    "True!" Hansen was in the heart.


    Seeing that the girl is still standing still, but her eyes are gradually returning to the agile color, it seems to be gradually waking up.


    Hansen continued to think: "If those murals are really fulfilled, then in the sixth painting, there will be only two faceless people, one lying on the ground, one kneeling in front of a thousand hand-eye stone statues, I still don''t know who the remaining two faceless people are, and whether the one lying on the ground is alive or dead. If it is alive, it means that I and the mirror lady should still be able to survive one if It��s dead... It doesn��t matter, it��s Mrs. Mirror, I should have escaped.��


    Hansen is quite optimistic, but it is not purely optimistic. After all, he still has a super-spirit, although it is certainly not a girl''s opponent, but it is not difficult to send back to the shelter with the invincible time of the super-spirit.


    Hansen is thinking, Mrs. Mirror is also on the ground, motionless, waiting for some kind of opportunity, the girl has been looking at Hansen, Hansen does not move her, time is like a fixed, surrounded by dead .


    The girl''s eyes gradually became spiritual, and the original golden pupil seemed to have a layer of water waves. Although it was only the change of eyes, she gradually became more and more intelligent.


    If the girl just looks like a robot with no feelings, then it is finally like a person.


    Seeing the girl��s eyes blinking, Hansen��s heart was lifted up immediately, and the girl who was completely awake didn��t know what she would do.


    After the girl��s eyes were shaken, it seemed to be completely awake. When she saw Hansen in front of her, she suddenly jumped up and grabbed Hansen��s neck with both hands.

 Chapter 2435： Strange girl

    Hansen only felt a strong impact, and the body involuntarily leaned back and was thrown to the ground by the blonde girl.


    Mrs. Mirror was kneeling on the floor, Hansen was caught by the blonde girl and pressed to the ground, the two entangled, exactly the same scene as the fifth painting.


    Hansen knows that the war has been inevitable. When the girl rushes over, the blazing color in her eyes has begun to spread, and she has to become a super-spirit.


    "Brother... Waner finally waited for you to come back..." But the blond girl was riding on Hansen, but it was the color of joy. He held Hansen��s cheek in both hands and bowed his head to Hansen��s forehead. on.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse and couldn''t figure out what the situation was, but the blazing white color in his eyes gradually subsided.


    It wasn''t Hansen who canceled the super-deity, but his super-spiritual body automatically dissipated under the kiss of the blond girl.


    At the same time, the golden brilliance of the blonde girl, the golden long hair of the sun, seems to be the flame extinguished, from the beginning to the black, and finally turned into black hair, even the gold The pupils also turned black together.


    "Wan is finally able to be with his brother again." Waner looked up and sat on Hansen, watching Hansen lying on the ground, showing a bright smile.


    That kind of sweet and happy smile, even Han Sen looked at a stay, no evil thoughts, just simply infected by that innocence.


    The next second, her pupils were scattered, her body softened, and she fell on Hansen''s chest and lost consciousness.


    "Hey, girl, you admit the wrong person, I am not your brother!" Hansen reached out and hugged the girl who claimed to be Waner, stood up from the ground, his face full of strange colors.


    The skin that started is smooth and tender, and it is very weak and light. It has completely felt the horrible breath and strength. Her vitality has decreased a lot, almost the same as the ordinary people of the big universe, and even weaker.


    If I didn��t just see her sword and kill the deified night wind, I couldn��t imagine it. This dark-haired girl is a horrible blonde girl who can almost destroy everything.


    Hansen noticed that the nine-life blood cat tattoo on her back disappeared, and there was nothing on the smooth back, as if the tattoo had never existed.


    "How could this be?" Hansen frowned slightly, confirming that the girl was really unaware, but her vitality was still there, just coma, and did not die.


    However, such a low vitality is almost the same as that of a dying patient. It is impossible to imagine how she had erupted that kind of terrorist power.


    "Girl, wake up..." Han Sen reached out and licked her in the middle of her man, trying to see if she was really comatose, or deliberately pretending.


    However, under this shackle, Hansen suddenly stopped, and the girl Wan was not awakened by him, but the pink skin was covered with a blood mark by Hansen��s nails, just like a real girl. It is the same as delicate skin.


    Hansen hasn��t started to use force yet. With the strong body of a girl, even if he really uses force, he can��t leave blood marks, but now he just smashed the girl��s skin with a glimpse. This is really The power she has shown has not matched.


    "What is this? What is going on in her life?" Hansen looked at the girl in her arms intricately.


    Mrs. Mirror has stood up from the ground, picked up the broken sword on the ground, and a sword stabbed toward the girl Wan.


    Hansen��s subconscious holding of Wan��s eyes flashed, Mrs. Jing��s cold voice: ��What are you doing? Now is the best chance to kill her. If she wakes up to restore the blonde girl��s posture, we can��t kill her anymore. It will be us when we die."


    Hansen frowned slightly, his eyes were on the girl, but he was thinking about the problem.


    He knows that Mrs. Mirror is right. The girl''s body is now the same as ordinary people. A casual sword can kill her. This is the best chance to kill her.


    If she wakes up and restores the attitude of the blonde girl, he and Mrs. Mirror are definitely not the opponents of the blonde girl. It is their danger when they are at that time.


    And on the sixth picture, there are only two faceless people, that is to say, one of them will inevitably disappear. If you don��t kill the blonde girl now, then the next development is likely to evolve into Hansen and the mirror. The contradiction between the ladies.


    For a variety of reasons, killing this girl is undoubtedly the best choice, solving a lot of troubles, and they have the highest chance of living.


    However, Hansen still hesitated. The two words before the girl��s coma made Hansen pay attention. Although he didn��t think he was a brother of Wan��s, he killed a girl who was not hostile to him and could not resist. This kind of thing Hansen is really a little bit impossible.


    And there is one more thing that Han Sen pays more attention to. His super deity has always been invincible, but the power of the girl has allowed his super deity to converge automatically, making Han Sen very confused.


    The power of the super-spiritual body has not been eliminated, but the automatic retreat has converged back. Hansen can reinvigorate the super-deity, but he has never encountered this situation, which makes him very concerned.


    Mrs. Mirror seems to have seen Hansen��s mind, pointing her finger at the girl and saying, ��Don��t be confused by her words. She probably knows how long her strength can��t last, so she will say that, so that you can��t Start, she is not your sister, don''t you know it yourself?"


    "She is not my sister, but I still can''t get it." Hansen took off his windbreaker and covered the girl''s body.


    The girl just had a chance to kill him, but the girl did not do it. Hansen is very clear, not the same as Mrs. Jing said.


    "You can''t get your hands, let me come." Mrs. Mirror said with a cold face.


    "Sorry, I have something to ask her, wait until she wakes up and make a decision." Hansen said with her hands on the girl.


    "You know how to pity the jade, but you seem to have forgotten the contents of the sixth painting?" Mrs. Jing sneered.


    "I haven''t forgotten, you don''t really think that the painting can predict our future?" Hansen said calmly.


    "Can you predict that I don''t know, but the contents of the previous paintings are all realistic, and we have to guard against it," said Mrs. Mirror.


    Han Sen knew that Mrs. Mirror said that there was nothing wrong with it. She said with a deep sigh: "Let''s go, the rest of the things will be handed over to me, I will continue to explore, even if the painting of the prophecy is true, there is no one who says more. Must die."


    "You and I have exchanged artistic conception, you should know what kind of character I am." Mrs. Mirror did not move, still pointed at the girl in Hansen''s arms with a sword.


    Hansen certainly knows that with the strong character of Mrs. Mirror, she must control everything. It is impossible to pin her hopes on others. Otherwise, she will not take risks in the graveyard. She only needs to send Hansen and the night wind, or even Red clouds will come.


    "Madam, don''t you think we are obeying the trajectory of the prophecy?" Hansen said to Mrs. Mirror, who did not believe in prophecy from beginning to end.

 Chapter 2436： Shizhong people

    Almost at the same time as the girl broke the tree, the humanoid stone in the base melted slowly like ice, but it was not the water but the scarlet blood.


    The two experimenters in the warehouse saw this scene, and they were scared of the death of the soul, yelling that they wanted to rush out of the warehouse, but their mouths just opened, they suddenly stopped there, their eyes turned into blood, The fierce breath came out from the body.


    The scarlet blood flowing out of the stone melted by some kind of force, and it rose up and spread over the stone, instantly covering a large area.


    All members of the Spring Rain and those workers were invaded by invisible forces. Even one level after another, as if they had eaten an elixir, they immediately raised a level and their body genes were greatly enhanced.


    Even those who are king-level powers have changed their bodies, and they have been promoted to a half-step deification, and the original half-step deification has not regressed and fell to the Duke level.


    Only the creatures that have been previously affected by the power of the stone have not changed again. In addition, one that has not been affected is Ning Yue.


    The green little sword on his body made a sound of swords, and he flew out automatically. He fell into the hands of Ning Yue, exuding the green light and protecting Ning Yue''s body in the halo.


    In Hansen��s room, Boa is playing cards with the fallen leaves. Suddenly the face changes, the little hand catches the void, and a small gourd appears on her hand. The small gourd emits a strange halo. Boa''s own, fallen leaves and little red birds are protected in the halo.


    "What are you doing?" The leaves are slightly strange. I don''t know what Boa is doing. She only sees the small gourd with fluorescent light. Besides, there is no other special induction, just like a luminous gourd. .


    "Nothing, let''s continue playing cards." Boa squinted and said.


    They continued to play cards. Within the warehouse, the outer layer of the stone had completely melted, revealing a man with white hair and white hair. The man sat there with his eyes closed, his face pale, with a dusty taste on his body, as if Already sitting there for endless years, watching the sun, the moon and the stars fall, the time flows, and everything in the world can''t leave any marks on him, just falling on his body.


    With a sigh, the man slowly opened his eyes and seemed to mutter: "I want to be drunk with you, the world you are no longer there, and the meaning of existence?"


    The white-haired man slowly got up and walked out of the warehouse.


    And all the infected creatures in the base have been smashed at this time, and those creatures that have been infected by the force to raise the level or lower the level have been covered with blood, and they are like crazy people. .


    The various forces in the entire base are raging. If the base is built on black rocks on the planet, I am afraid it will have become a ruin.


    The white-haired man passed through the riot base, but no mad creature attacked him, nor did he have any power to sneak on him, as if he was insulated from the world.


    When the man walked outside the base, he looked up at the starry sky, but his eyes were still gray.


    The buildings behind it are constantly falling apart in the riots, and all kinds of forces collide with each other. The man seems to be uninterested in everything, muttering to himself: "Without your world, it is still too boring."


    Suddenly, the white-haired man turned his head and looked at the base. His eyes fell on the room where Boa was in the room. In the eyes that were not angry, he even showed a surprise color.


    Hey!


    The fallen leaves were still playing cards with Boa, but suddenly they heard a loud noise, and the whole room collapsed like a blooming petal, but no stone fell and hurt them.


    However, the outside scene made the deciduous eyes wide open. The entire base was already in ruins. Both the members of the spring rain and the workers were mad and desperately killed. The blood of the bodies was everywhere.


    "Are you all crazy?" The leaves screamed, but they didn''t have any effect on those crazy creatures, and the killings continued.


    In the killing, a white-haired man was like a worldly alien who went to the collapsed room.


    In the heart of the deciduous heart, the palm of his hand turned over, and he had already had a dagger. He stared at the white-haired man and said: "Stop, don''t get close to here, or kill innocent."


    The white-haired man did not seem to hear it. He continued to walk towards the room. His eyes kept looking at the treasure sitting on the sofa.


    The warning was repeated three times. Seeing that the white-haired man could not hear her at all, although the leaves did not know what happened here, they still obeyed the order of Mrs. Jing to protect the safety of Boa.


    The dagger��s silent assassination to the white-haired man, the fallen leaves all seem to blend into the universe, and she saw that she had stabbed the dagger, but she and the dagger disappeared in an instant, leaving only a touch of light between the heavens and the earth. The murder of autumn yellow leaves.


    The murderous man��s neck flashed across the white hair, and the shape of the fallen leaves returned to the original place, as if nothing had happened.


    However, the pupil of the fallen leaves shrank fiercely. She was very confident in her own assassination. Her full blow, even the deified strongman must at least cope with one or two, but the white-haired man did nothing. Still walking towards Boa, it seems that nothing has happened.


    "How is this possible?" The leaves could not believe the white-haired man, only feeling cold sweat.


    She couldn''t see how the white-haired man cracked her strongest blow. Although there was no power in the white-haired man, it made the leaves feel terrible.


    The white-haired man did not look at the leaves at all, and a pair of blinds kept looking at Boa.


    Bao Er holding a small gourd in his hand, a small face is rarely exposed to the color of dignity, such as the adversary staring at the white-haired man.


    boom!


    The little red bird on the shoulder of Boa seems to have felt some kind of pressure or crisis. He swayed from the shoulder of Boa, turned into a horrible fire Phoenix guard in front of Boa, and sent out to the white-haired man. Warning birdy, but it is just a tweet, not afraid to attack white-haired men, seems to be very fearful.


    "Interesting, is the combination of Phoenix and Kunpeng''s genes? Can it be done to such a degree, is it some meaning?" The white-haired man''s gaze finally moved away from Boa, watching the little red bird with interest.


    The fallen leaves on the side have already been seen. She has always regarded the little red bird on the shoulder of Boa as a useless pet, but now the horror of it is distinctly divine.


    The next second, the thing that made her more shocked happened. The white-haired man reached out and grabbed it. The fire phoenix had no resilience and was caught by his volley. He was instantly destroyed and changed back to the appearance of the little red bird. No matter how hard he struggles in his palm, he can''t fly.

 Chapter 2437： Girls should not fight

    The white-haired man looked at the horrified slap in the palm of his hand and smacked the little red bird that wanted to escape. He muttered to himself: "Surely, the genes of phoenix and ���� are still only young, who is it, can actually do this. Degree?"


    Boa looked at the white-haired man and said with a squint: "You will not bully a child and a small pet?"


    The white-haired man heard Boa��s words, his eyes fell on Boa, smiled, his palms lifted slightly, and the little red bird suddenly lost his bondage. He immediately flicked his wings and fled back to Bao��s body. Head.


    "What is your name?" asked the white-haired man as he looked at Boa.


    "Boa, Han Baoer." Boa replied earnestly, except in the presence of Han Sen and Ji Yanran, she rarely saw such a clever and honest appearance.


    "Yes, say hello to your father on my behalf." The white-haired man nodded slightly, and after looking at Boa, he turned and left.


    "What is your name?" Boa asked, looking at the white-haired man.


    "Too one." The white-haired man did not look back, so he continued to move forward. In a few steps, his figure seemed to go into the void.


    "What are you going to do?" Boa asked again.


    "Debt collection, get back some things that didn''t belong to them..." The voice of the white-haired man came from the air, but it was getting farther and farther, and finally it was completely unspeakable.


    The leaves were trembling, and after the big sky was moved, they could still return the sound. This kind of thing has never been heard, even if it is a white emperor, I am afraid I can''t do it.


    "Helping you..." The leaves were screaming when they were horrified.


    Turning to look at the past, I saw that in the chaos, a woman wearing a small pink stumbled and fled to the side, while fleeing and screaming in horror.


    Chasing behind her is a duke-level heterogeneous worker, and there is no warrior, that is, empty-handed to chase the woman.


    Judging by the speed and body of the woman, it seems to be stronger than the Duke-level worker, but she has frightened and stumbled and has been running away, as if she did not dare to resist.


    Boa looked curiously at Ning Yue to escape to this side. She had some impressions about Ning Yue. It was hard to imagine. This would be the previous Ning Yue.


    "Save me... Boa will save me..." Ning Yue fled to Boa as if he was a dog.


    "Let him come over." Boa looked at the fallen leaves and wanted to stop Ning Yue, and quickly said.


    Ning Yue stumbled and ran behind Boa, squatting behind Boa, shivering and said: "Too... it��s terrible... Boa saves me..."


    "Hey, Miss Ningyue, you should be much better than the duke. How can you be afraid of him?" Boa smiled and looked at Ningyue behind him, as if he had seen something fun.


    Ning Yue��s body is still shaking, his face is white, and he seems to be really scared: ��Breaking... It��s not right to fight... It��s even worse to kill people... and...and people are such beautiful women. child����"


    "Hey!" Boa didn''t hold back, and laughed out again. He picked up the crescent-like eyes and touched Ningyue''s hair with his little hand and said, "Yes, yes, you are right, like us. Beautiful and lovely girls, should not fight to kill."


    "Yeah!" Ning Yue very much agreed to nod and nod, the face of the shock has not yet receded.


    The leaves clearly did not agree with them, and the dagger directly cut off the head of the duke that rushed over.


    "What happened in the end? Why did it become like this? Is it related to the man just now?" The deciduous eyes looked around and saw that they were killing everywhere, and their hearts were in doubt.


    Soon, another creature rushed over here, and did not listen to the warning of fallen leaves, the leaves could only fight with them.


    ......


    Hansen and Mrs. Jing are still in a stalemate, and no one will give in.


    "Between me and her, you can only choose one." Mrs. Jing looked at Hansen and said that the broken sword in her hand had not been put down.


    "Let''s go together, such a horrible place, multiple companions are always good." Hansen smiled.


    "That depends on what kind of companion, I don''t want to carry a bomb that may explode at any time," said Mrs. Mirror.


    "That way, I will take her back. You will continue to move forward. Is this always ok?" Hansen thought for a moment.


    "No, do you want her to harm my spring rain?" Mrs. Mirror frowned.


    "Then I will wait here and she will not go anywhere," Hansen said.


    "No, you can''t get your hands, then I will help you." Mrs. Mirror said, waving the sword to the girl in Hansen''s arms.


    Although Mrs. Jing��s power has fallen to the king level, her artistic conception and understanding of power are all deified. This sword is like a stun of the sky, not straight and straight, along the non-species The chord arc advances, allowing people to completely understand the sword and where to go.


    Hansen��s footsteps changed, but he changed his body style continuously. He still had no sword to avoid the lady of the mirror. He had to shoot it and shoot it on the blade of the broken sword. Blade.


    The broken sword is too sharp, and even the soul tree can be opened. Hansen does not dare to use his own blade to touch it. Even if it is a god-level treasure, it may be broken by a broken sword.


    However, his palm was shot above the blade of the broken sword, but he felt his chest hurt, and he was swept away by a force. The blood in his chest was tumbling, almost bleeding.


    "What happened? The attack on my chest seems to be my own strength?" Hansen was puzzled, but the lady''s hand broke the sword and smashed again.


    Mrs. Mirror is not a strong person of the deified level. The strong artistic conception of the sword is not under Hansen, and even stronger.


    Moreover, her swordsmanship is very strange. How Hansen''s body method changes, but they can''t hide. It seems to be a bit like a non-candidate hit, but there is no such involvement in causal power.


    Hey!


    Hansen could only reach out and break the sword again. Like the last time, his palm was shot on the broken sword, and suddenly he was hit hard and was shaken out.


    The lady of the mirror pursued her as she went, and the sword and the sword were held by Hansen��s girl.


    "Is this your body of mirroring?" Hansen asked as he retired.


    "Yes, even if it is the same as the king, it is not difficult for me to kill you, so don''t challenge my patience." Mrs. Mirror said coldly.


    "That may not be, your body of mirrors is just a reflection of the attack, and nothing remarkable," Hansen said.


    "I didn''t have much to say, I can kill you." The mirror lady said indifferently.


    "Do you want to kill me?" Hansen retired, he could not escape this sword, and he could not attack the mirror lady or cut the sword. He suddenly turned and turned, and used his body to block the sword of the lady. .


    "You don''t think I really won''t kill you." Mrs. Mirror forced the sword to take hold, annoyed.

 Chapter 2438： Mirror field

    "Mrs. is the emperor princess, and now the emperor''s sister, Chunyu''s leader, can''t really believe what predictions? Give me a real reason to kill her." Han Sen looked at the mirror lady said indifferently.


    Mrs. Mirror did not continue to sword, staring at Hansen for a while and said: "The power of prophecy is not just a delusion. Although it is rare to accurately predict the future, it is not without it. The Taishang is good at prophecy. It is not impossible to predict a mural like this."


    "This is not the reason why you are so obsessed with killing her." Hansen shook his head.


    Mrs. Mirror did not deny, and continued: "She was strong enough to kill the deified night wind with a sword, but now her body is weak, so weak that a nobleman can kill her. This ability is very similar to a legendary person."


    "Who?" Hansen brows slightly.


    "The Lord of the Sanctuary," said Mrs. Mirror, word by word.


    "How is it possible? The Lord of the Sanctuary is leading so many terrorist powers. If he really has such obvious weaknesses, I am afraid I have not known how many times I have died." Hansen did not believe.


    If the body of the Lord of the Sanctuary really has such a big weakness, he can prevent it for a while, but he can''t help it. The horrible strong people around him, as long as they have the heart, can find opportunities to target his weaknesses in the morning and evening. How can the Lord of the Domain rule the Sanctuary for so long.


    "Of course, this is just a legend. The weak body of the Lord of the Sanctuary is also relatively speaking, and he has been wearing a magical armor. Even the closest people can see the true face of the Lord, plus mastery. The power of time and space, it is almost impossible to target him. However, the gap between the strength of this girl is so great, it is unusual, maybe it has something to do with the Lord of the Sanctuary, even if it doesn��t matter, for our Safety, can''t let her live, I don''t have the habit of gambling." Mrs. Jing stared at Hansen and said, "You better let me go now, then I won''t show you any more, if you Destined to stop me, I will first put you under the sword."


    Hansen still has a lot of doubts about the girl. She wants to get an answer from her. She really does not want to let her die.


    "I am sorry, I hope she can live." Hansen said with a sinking look.


    Mrs. Mirror did not say a word, and directly went to Hansen with a sword. The sword had already decided to make a decision. Obviously, she had already made up her mind. If Hansen must stop her from killing the girl, she would no longer be under the sword. .


    Seeing Mrs. Jing��s wife is really playing this time. Hansen also converges on her mind. In the eyes, the purple butterfly **** mirror keeps turning, and analyzes the mirror of Mrs.


    If you use the hole in the field, you should be able to ban the field and power of Mrs. Mirror, but that is the power that can be used when the gold coin is used. It will be revealed when Hansen uses it. Hansen is not willing to do that. do.


    Mrs. Jing��s swordsmanship is different, that is, it is not a sword of cause and effect, but it makes people feel unable to dodge. Looking at the mirror lady��s sword, Hansen��s figure changes again and wants to avoid this sword.


    Hansen''s body is fast enough, even faster than the mirror lady, but I don''t know why, Hansen is still in the blade of the broken sword, and there is a wound on his arm.


    Hansen has the immortal source of water, even if the body is cut, it should heal immediately, and it will not really hurt.


    However, the wound that was wounded by the broken sword could not heal the original water.


    "It seems that this broken sword has a great origin. Even the original water king has no effect under the blade. You should consider it clearly. Is it necessary to stop me? The next sword is not as simple as scratching the arm. "Mrs. Mirror said, and it was a sword stabbed out, and the sword seemed like a rainbow, piercing along the track of the mysterious.


    "I have already seen your swordsmanship." Hansen''s figure was slightly moving, and the mirror lady''s sword was stabbed in the air.


    The mirror lady looked at her eyes and slashed her sword to Han Sen again. The swords and rainbows were criss-crossed, but Hansen seemed to be wearing a butterfly. It was floating in the sword rainbow. In fact, there is no way to fight back with her hands. But it has escaped all the attacks of Mrs. Mirror.


    "This is the sword method that matches the field of your mirror. The swordsmanship that travels through the mirror world is not really not able to dodge, but it reverses the world and makes the space misplaced, making it impossible to judge the blade." The real trajectory and orientation, very powerful ability, but useless to me." Han Sen said while sneaking the sword of the lady.


    Mrs. Jing knows that Hansen has already seen her swordsmanship method. There is no point in continuing to continue. Simply take the sword and stop attacking.


    "Now can we talk about it?" Hansen is not willing to really conflict with Mrs. Mirror, which is in the middle of the conspiracy of prophecy.


    Mrs. Mirror said with a chuckle: "Do you think that I have broken my sword sword?"


    "Isn''t it?" Hansen asked.


    "Since you insist on being embarrassed with this lady, let you look at the real field of mirrors." Mrs. Mirror said, she has raised the sword again.


    Han Sen knows that Mrs. Mirror is definitely a very difficult character, and she dares not to have a half-hearted mind.


    "I want to stab your left eye with this sword." The broken sword in the hands of Mrs. Mirror once again stabbed, but this time it did not bring the shocking sword rainbow, but it was very casual to stab a sword, even the sword did not even Power overflows.


    But in the next second, Hansen��s left eye seemed to be pinned, blood spurted out, and one eye was exploding. Hansen didn��t even see how the mirror lady blew his eyes.


    "I want to open your right eye with this sword." Mrs. Mirror said, breaking the sword again.


    Hansen has concentrated all the mental power, and the purple butterfly **** frog mirror has also reached its limit, but still has not seen any strength above the broken sword.


    However, his right eye seemed to be cut by a knife, and burst open like the left eye, and the blood suddenly flowed down.


    And because of the strange power of the broken sword, the blood in his eyes has been overflowing, and it can''t stop even if it stops. Even the power of crystallized blood night is useless.


    "Let the girl down, or the next sword will kill you." Mrs. Mirror said coldly.


    Hansen��s eyes have been smashed, but it does not affect his sensory ability. Hansen��s look is still calm and faintly said: ��I should have thought that since it is the field of mirrors, my eyes can reflect you and the sword, you I can kill my eyes in the mirror. Now my eyes are ruined. Where else can I reflect you and the sword? How do you kill me?"


    Mrs. Mirror sighed: "You are still too young, thinking that my mirror is the only way?"


    Saying, Mrs. Mirror waved her hand, and a one-of-a-kind ancient mirror appeared beside her. The ancient mirror was facing Hansen, and Hansen��s image appeared in the mirror.


    The mirror lady interrupted the sword and smashed into the mirror. The mirror was not smashed. The broken sword fell directly into the mirror. Hansen suddenly felt a pain in his chest and a blood mark cracked from his chest.


    "The field of good mirrors, thank you lady for the mercy." Han Sen knows this sword, Mrs. Mirror could have stabbed his heart, or directly slammed his head.

 Chapter 2439： Ice muscle jade field

    "Give you the last chance." The mirror lady did not move, indifferent.


    She is not willing to kill Hansen. After all, Hansen is the master of the eye of the mirror eye. Killing him will seriously damage the ring of the eye of the mirror, and it will be a big blow to Mrs. Jing.


    However, she even wants to kill the girl Waner. If Hansen is really obsessed with blocking her, she can only seriously damage Hansen and make him unable to protect the girl.


    "If the last painting is a true prophecy, will it be Hansen and Hansen before the thousand-handed stone?" Mrs. Jing thought so.


    "Madam, you are overestimating the ability of the field of mirrors." Hansen is holding a girl, his eyes are still bleeding, but his look is still very calm.


    "Is it?" Mrs. Mirror is slightly annoyed. She can''t have such patience with others. If she changes someone else, even if she is a deified person, she will kill if she kills.


    She indulged Hansen again and again, Hansen did not know how to be grateful, so that Mrs. Jing was really angry, and once again, she went out in the mirror.


    Hansen almost moved with the moment when Mrs. Mirror took out the broken sword. The broken sword of the mirror lady broke into the mirror, but she could not hurt Hansen again.


    "Even in the mirror, your field of mirrors allows you to attack the shadows in my mirror, which hurts my body, but even so, you have to be able to touch the shadows in the mirror, in the mirror. Shadow moves with my body, and I can control him to avoid your broken sword," Hansen said.


    "You really are very smart, even in such a short period of time you can understand the scope of my mirror." Mrs. Mirror admired one sentence, then the look is a cold: "But even if you know what? In the mirror The world is opposite to reality. You have obstacles in controlling the movement of the mirror and your own movements. The various directions are disorganized, and your eyes are already blind, you can''t see the shadow in the mirror, and you can hide my sword. What?"


    "You can try to see how many swords I have escaped." Hansen looked calm and there was no discoloration.


    Mrs. Mirror is obviously very dissatisfied with Hansen��s attitude. The hand interrupted the sword and brought a sword rainbow to the mirror.


    A line of swords and rainbows rushed to Hansen in the world, and Hansen must control his body movement, so that the mirror shadows also moved, avoiding all the sword rainbow attacks.


    Hansen is like controlling the controller of a puppet to dodge enemy attacks, and this puppet is misplaced with his movements, and the control is very complicated.


    When people are looking at the mirror or combing their hair, if they are not familiar with it, they will often reverse the direction, let alone control the shadow battle in the mirror.


    Hansen��s control of the image must avoid all the terrorist attacks of Mrs. Mirror, which is unimaginable.


    However, Mrs. Mirror applied her swordsmanship to the limit. She had never been able to hurt Hansen''s mirror, and even a sword was not in the middle.


    "Is it possible to do this?" The mirror lady could not help but reveal a touch of surprise.


    She is very clear about how difficult this is. Hansen, a person who has just been promoted to the king, has been able to compete with her positive swordsmanship. After all, she has a level of experience and insight, not comparable to the average king.


    Hansen was able to compete with her positively, and even controlled the mirror in such a state, so that her swordsmanship was completely lost, which is somewhat amazing.


    What is even more frightening is that Hansen��s eyes have been stabbed before this. It��s hard to imagine how strong his sensory ability is to be able to do this.


    The mirror lady couldn''t hurt the mirror, and the sword in her hand stopped.


    "Madam, it seems that you can''t hurt me," Hansen said.


    There is no anger in Mrs. Mirror''s heart. She had previously despised Hansen because she was only a king. She never really regarded Hansen as an opponent.


    But now Hansen��s performance has made her treat Hansen as a rival of her class, not an ordinary king who is responsible for her control.


    "You are really strong. A Crystal remnant can actually do this. It is rare. If it is possible, I really don''t want to be your enemy." Mrs. Jing looked at Hansen.


    "I don''t want to be an enemy with my wife. Isn''t it better to break up with the scarlet blood of our peers?" Hansen smiled.


    "Of course, we will go, but she must die." Mrs. Mirror said, her eyes were cold, her body was full of strange brilliance, and a field of horrible mirrors emerged.


    Hansen immediately discovered that he seemed to be trapped in a maze of mirrors. There were all kinds of ancient mirrors everywhere, and there was nowhere in the sky.


    Hansen��s shadow is reflected in those mirrors, as if there are countless Hansens at the same time, and the mirrors are mapped to each other, making Hansen��s mirrors more and more.


    Han Sen''s face is slightly changed, so many shadows, Mrs. Mirror can greatly increase the chance of mirroring, and Hansen needs to pay attention to so many mirrors that are not picked up by the mirror lady, the difficulty is even higher.


    It is even more impossible to break the ancient mirror, and not to mention whether the ancient mirror can be broken, even if it can be broken, the mirror will be broken into more broken mirrors, and more mirrors will be mapped. It will make Hansen even more dangerous.


    "Now you still have the confidence to avoid my attack?" Mrs. Mirror suspended in the center of the field of mirrors, watching Hansen said.


    "Try it, what if you can?" Hansen shrugged.


    "You are really stubborn!" The mirror lady snorted, and the sword rainbow waved out in her hand and went to Hansen in the mirror.


    There are too many mirrors in the mirror. The mirror lady��s sword is sweeping over, and I don��t know how many mirrors are affected. It��s too hard to avoid it.


    Hansen''s mind was moved, and the ice muscle jade technique was run to the limit. The whole body was turned into ice jade. In the brain, the spirit was calm and calm, and the ice muscle jade bone field was also opened.


    Hansen��s look was cold, his body flew up, and all the images were used to avoid the sword rainbow. At the same time, the ice muscles and jade bones had shrouded all the ancient mirrors, and those ancient mirrors were frozen in an instant. It��s up.


    "It''s useless, the shadow reflected on the ice will be the key to you." Mrs. Mirror went to the frozen mirror again.


    "Sure enough? It seems that this is the case." Hansen sighed, the ice muscles and bones instantly converge, completely immersed in his body.


    Looking at the mirror of the lady''s sword rainbow is going to lie on the scene of Han Sen, this time Han Sen did not dodge.


    when! when! when!


    The mirrors in the mirror were all smashed by the mirror''s sword rainbow, but Hansen''s body stood there, but there was no whole body spurting, even a little wound, just like the immortal ice jade statue.


    "Ice muscles and bones, not staining a little bit of dust, I am my body, I am not good at the body, even if you smash all the mirrors, it will not hurt my identity." Han Sen holding the girl Wan Child, said lightly.

 Chapter 2440： Thousands of thousand eye stone statues

    The sword in the hands of Mrs. Mirror constantly smashed and smashed the mirrors one after another, but Hansen��s body did not suffer any harm.


    "Madam, if you are still deified, the body of my ice muscles in this area can''t afford the power of your sword. Unfortunately, you are just like me, just a king of a field, unless you use a broken sword." On top of my body, otherwise it will only break those mirrors, it will not hurt me." Hansen said.


    "What about that? You can''t just pick you up. You just smashed the woman. Even if you hide her behind you, you can''t avoid all the mirrors." Mrs. Mirror said coldly, she had raised her hands again. Broken sword...


    "Madam, do you have heard of a sentence?" Hansen suddenly looked at the mirror lady.


    "What?" asked the mirror lady.


    "I am the king of the same rank." Han Sen punched out, and the ice on the fist was condensed into a light, and instantly rushed to the mirror lady.


    Mrs. Jing��s thoughts were moved, and a mirror was formed in front of her. She wanted to reflect the ice muscles and bones back, but the real power of the ice muscles was not light, but the power of seals.


    In the cold light, the lady of the mirror was icy with the ancient mirror and formed a huge ice cube.


    "Mrs. Mirror, take a step forward, if it can break the power of scarlet blood, then go back with you." Han Sen looked at the broken sword in the hands of a lady, and did not intend to take away, carrying the girl directly to the disabled Go inside the city.


    Even if the prophecy is true, now only he and the girl go forward, and it is somewhat similar to the last sixth painting.


    However, the rear of the remnant city has not been opened, piled up with gravel, and there is no night wind to open the way, Han Sen can only carry the girl forward, and open the gravel.


    He does not have a strong order chain of the night wind. It is impossible to empty a large area. He can only penetrate a passage that only allows one or two people to pass, and try to speed up the progress.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the relationship between the eyes and the eyes. Hansen feels that the power of scarlet blood seems to be a lot smaller for him, but he can still feel a little attractive, not so strong.


    Broken swords don''t know what the blade is. Hansen''s injured eyes still have no signs of healing under the power of ice muscle jade.


    However, Hansen did not care, and his eyes had little effect on him. After he went out, he slowly healed.


    Hansen only walked for a long time, and the ice suddenly screamed and cracked a lot of fine lines. After a while, the whole ice broke apart, and the mirror lady also got out of trouble.


    Mrs. Mirror looked at Hansen��s direction and looked very complicated. After a long time, she sighed: ��I hope he can break the roots of scarlet blood.��


    Although Mrs. Mirror did not want to admit it, she had to admit that she was not an opponent of Hansen at the same time. If Hansen could not break the roots of scarlet blood, she might not use it when she went, and maybe even let the prophecy Really, let one of them have a casualty or even die.


    "I am the king of the same level, I hope that you will be at the level of deification, and have the courage to say this." Mrs. Mirror looked at the cave and sat down on a rock next to it, running genetics to resist the drug addiction. The general strength, while waiting for the results of Hansen.


    Hansen carrying the girl Waner in the gravel to advance, did not encounter strange things, after more than two hours, suddenly felt the stone in front of a loose.


    The gravel was broken by Hansen and the back was empty.


    Hansen can sense that the empty hole is a large hall. In the hall, there is a thousand hand-eye stone statues. The appearance is exactly the same as the one they have seen before, but this stone statue is as high as 100 feet. The little stone statue is comparable.


    Hansen��s eyes did not see the stone statue, but at the moment he entered the hall, he was stared at by the thousand-eyed stone statue. Hansen felt a burning sensation in his eyes, and the injured eyes began to heal at the speed visible to the eyes. .


    It��s just a blink of an eye, the eyes have returned to the original, dispelling the power of the broken sword on his eyes.


    Even if he doesn''t look in the mirror, Hansen can feel it. His eyes are full of horrible blood red light, and the four bloodstains of his eyes are like four **** little suns.


    The general feeling of drug addiction was lifted in an instant and I don��t know how many times, so Hansen had a moth to fight the fire and cast the impulse to the thousand-handed stone.


    With Hansen��s strong willpower, he feels that he is unable to resist the attraction of the power. It seems that the thousand-handed stone statue is the destined destination of his fate, and hate can not be immediately involved.


    "Come on... Come on..." Hansen seemed to hear a cry of the devil''s call from the thousand-handed stone statue, tempting him to go.


    Although Hansen had tried his best to control his will, he still moved involuntarily and walked slowly toward the thousand-eyed stone statue.


    boom!


    Without any hesitation, Hansen directly used the super-spiritual body, and the blazing brilliance spread out in his pupils, drowning the original **** color, and the blood-colored pupils turned into blazing white.


    When Hansen used the super-spiritual body, he was just interrupted by Waner at the beginning. He did not wipe out the blood, but now it broke out completely, and the blood was directly erased.


    The blazing brilliance burns like a flame in Hansen, burning Hansen��s entire body into a transparent shape, suspended like a blazing **** in the air, and is separated from the huge thousand-handed stone. hope.


    There is a blood-red eye in the first palm of the thousand-handed stone statue, just like the previous small stone statue. This stone is like the eyes in the palm. It seems to be alive, with Hansen. The figure moves and turns, staring at Hansen like a ghost.


    It is a pity that in the super-spiritual state, the power of those eyes has no effect on Hansen. Hansen��s strength is condensed and turned into a hand-covered temper. I want to try and see if I can smash the ghostly eyes on the stone statue. .


    However, before Hansen shot, he suddenly felt that the super-spiritual power in the body quickly subsided, and in the blink of an eye he retired and retracted into the core of his gene.


    "What''s going on!" Hansen was shocked. He could clearly understand that the power of the super-spiritual body would fade away from the back, and there was only one girl in his back.


    The power of the super-spiritual body subsided, and the horrible power of the thousand-handed stone statue once again fell on Hansen��s eyes. In a flash, his eyes became scarlet and bloody, and Hansen once again had the impulse of moths. And more intense than the last time, the body is not controlled by the will to move away from the stone statue.


    "It��s a **** of a ghost. Now, Wan��s body has no power fluctuations. How can my super **** body be affected by her?�� Hansen was shocked.

 Chapter 2441： influences

    Waner was still unconscious, and Hansen directly threw her out and let her body fall on the ground in the distance.


    However, this kind of throwing is smart, and did not let Waner suffer too much shock, and it fell smoothly on the ground.


    Hansen wants to give it a try. When she is not close to herself, the super deity will not fade.


    Aside from Wan Er, Han Sen immediately turned on the super-spiritual body again, and instantly turned into a emptiness-like spirit, and a long hair swayed in the blazing glory.


    Scarlet blood was once again expelled, and Hansen remained in a super-spiritual state, with no signs of a retreat.


    "Sure enough, it was influenced by Waner? What is going on here? Why can she influence my super-spirit?" Hansen looked at Waner with surprise and found that Waner��s body began to burn with golden brilliance. Eyes and hair are also turning toward gold.


    ��Is it not only that she is affecting my super-spiritual body, but the influence of each other?�� Hansen saw this scene, and his heart was even more surprised.


    Didn''t think so much, Han Sen condensed his hand to cover the sky, punched one of the eyes of a thousand-handed stone statue, and wanted to try to see if he could ruin its eyes.


    Han Sen was close to the moment of the image, and he saw the palm of the hand on the palm of the hand. A blood-red eye shone with strange brilliance, condensing the chain of bleeding light and illuminating Hansen.


    Hansen��s super-spiritual body directly ignores those **** light, and the blood is completely passed through his body, as if he is just a phantom of nothingness.


    However, Hansen��s fist bombarded the eyes of the thousand-eyed stone statue, but a loud noise broke out. Hansen��s body was suddenly reversed by the shock, and the power of only covering the sky did not tear the one. eye.


    "It��s tougher than the previous squad-like monster!" Hansen��s heart glimpsed, although it was expected that this might be the result, but it was a bit disappointing.


    If you don''t break the stone statue, it means you can''t solve the power of scarlet blood. He has nothing to do with the super **** body, but other people who are infected with scarlet blood are unable to save.


    Hansen turned to leave the city and said, but the stone statue slammed, and the body of the hundred feet stood up, like the demon **** staring at Hansen, the whole hall was shaken because of its body movement.


    "Sure enough, it is alive!" Hansen did not have an accident, and he wanted to rush to Waner.


    However, I saw that Wan��s body was suspended from the ground. Her hair and eyes turned into dazzling gold, and it was restored to the time Hansen had just seen her.


    The eyes have been opened again, but as before, they seem to have no focus at all.


    The thousand-handed stone statue has just stepped out, like a demon god, thousands of palms want to shoot to Hansen, but his palm has not been photographed, and he sees a golden light.


    The hair of the blonde has appeared in front of the thousand-handed stone statue like a teleport, and the palm of his hand has been smashed.


    boom!


    The huge stone statue fell on the ground of the main hall, and suddenly the ground was pulled out of a large pit.


    Han Sen��s stunned look, Wan��s weak body, after turning into a blonde, had such a terrible power that it was simply unbelievable.


    And this is completely different from the prophecy of the sixth picture. The sixth picture is that one person fell to the ground and prayed at the stone statue. Now Wan has directly smashed the stone head, and this is still praying.


    The skull was smashed down, and the thousand-eyed stone statue did not fall down. The body seemed to be mad. Thousands of arms were waving at the same time. One of the blood eyes was shining, and the layers of **** halo shrouded. For the countless chain of countless **** monsters, entangled in the body of Waner.


    Although the strength of Waner is strong, her body still exists in essence. Unlike the spiritual state of Hansen��s super-spiritual body, there is no such thing as a lawlessness.


    Seeing that Wan''s body was entangled in the chain of countless blood-colored orders, and the stone statue on the ground was exposed to the fierce light, it suddenly floated up and opened his mouth and swallowed away toward Waner.


    Hansen��s heart was moving, and he wanted to help him out, but he saw the dazzling golden bloom of Wan��s body. All the **** order chains were melted in a moment, and the jade hand pressed a stone head, and the stone head suddenly looked like fireworks. Burst open.


    The head was blown up, and the thousand-eyed stone statue had not died yet, but it seemed to be very shocking. He turned and wanted to escape.


    The figure of the blonde Wan��s body flashed out of the thousand-handed stone statue out of thin air, and one hand pressed on the chest of the stone statue.


    Hey!


    The entire stone statue burst open, and the huge body fell into gravel, and one arm was blown off and flew.


    "It''s too strong!" Hansen couldn''t help but admire the sound. This kind of power can almost destroy everything. Even the powerful thousand-handed stone statues are directly killed.


    The arms that fell on the ground, the **** eyes in the palms have mostly burst, even if there is no burst, the blood and tears have already flowed out, the vitality is about to dry up, and an arm is trembling on the ground, like a strange snake.


    However, there was a broken blood-colored eyeball on the palm of his hand. Suddenly he flew out of the palm of his hand and turned into a **** light and wanted to escape to the hall.


    Han Sen stood on the side of the main hall and watched the **** eyes fly over. He directly touched the sky and slammed the past. He only heard a bang, and the **** eye was splashed by Hansen��s blood. The crystal on the burst burst and suddenly fell to the ground.


    The eyeball exploded, and the original remains of the twisted stone statue suddenly suddenly stood still, as if it were just a bunch of ordinary gravel.


    "Hunting the sacred mutants of the blood-stained demon gods, gaining the blood-eyed monsters and discovering mutant genes."


    Han Sen��s voice was heard, and suddenly he stunned. He didn��t slow down. He just subconsciously blew the eyeball to prevent it from escaping. He never thought about what would be gained. Who knows that there will be such a harvest. .


    Hansen has not come and went to see what kind of animal soul is the blood-eyed demon, and he saw that the blonde has already teleported to him. The pair of golden eyes with no focus is facing Hansen, and I don��t know. Are you watching him?


    However, one of Wan��s palms had been photographed on Hansen��s head. Hansen suddenly was shocked and suddenly realized that the last time Wan��s hands grabbed his neck, he really wanted to kill him. I don''t know why, and it will eventually evolve into that.


    Looking at Wan''s palm and taking a shot, Han Sen gave birth to an extremely dangerous premonition, and the instigation has been so strong that he is about to suffocate him.

 Chapter 2442： The screen is gone

    Wan''s hand is too fast, Han Sen wants to hide is not possible, but the subconscious reaction is biased to the head, not being directly photographed in the head.


    However, Wan''s fingertips were drawn from Hansen''s face, and Hansen''s face was directly marked with three blood marks, so deep that the bones could be seen.


    Hansen was shocked. In the state of super gods, Wan��s fingers could still hurt him. This is the first time that this happened.


    Fortunately, he hid a bit, otherwise the whole head may be cut by Waner like a watermelon.


    Almost subconsciously, I wanted to send it back to the shelter. The super gods couldn''t stop the power of Waner. He didn''t even have the chance to escape. He couldn''t face the battle.


    However, Waner did not attack him again. He was suspended there and motionless. He looked at the blood stained on his fingers. It was Hansen��s blood.


    Her eyes gradually recovered a little, and the golden power was slowly receding.


    "I really and her affect each other?" Hansen''s heart was a joy, biting his teeth and grabbing Wan''s arm and looking at Wan''s situation.


    The body is close to Hansen, and the golden color of Wan''s body quickly recedes, much faster than before.


    Hansen is also the same, the power of the super **** body quickly subsided, and converged back to the core of the gene.


    Seeing that Wan did not resist, Hansen directly put her in her arms, and under the large-scale contact of the body, the golden power of Waner completely converge, and her eyes completely recovered from the agility and sobriety.


    "Brother, it''s good to have you." Waner was hugged in Hansen''s arms, snuggling up on Hansen''s chest, slowly closing his eyes, whispering.


    However, after finishing this sentence, Wan��s body was softened and lost consciousness again.


    Hansen frowned at Wan''s in her arms. Her vitality was much weaker than when she was in a coma. It was almost like a vitality that a dying old man should have, not a girl who was just young and beautiful.


    ��Does it say that after she uses that kind of power, she will consume a lot of vitality?�� Hansen looked at the girl in her arms in a complicated way, her face was cloudy and uncertain.


    The girl is the only creature that Hansen encounters, the only one that can threaten his super-spiritual body. Naturally, the best is to get rid of it first.


    However, there are too many doubts in the girl, and it seems to have some relationship with Hansen. If it is not possible to figure out the reasons, Han Sen is not reconciled.


    "In any case, as long as she is by my side, there is no way to use that terrible power. Don''t be afraid of her. Let''s figure out what she is from the beginning." Han Sen sighed and held the **** the ground. Looked behind the hall.


    The hall can only have such a stone statue, nothing else, Han Sen did not find anything of value, the hall is too strong, not the outside of the gravel, Hansen can not explore inside.


    From the broken **** eyeball, I found a slap-sized blood-colored crystal, and then returned according to the original way.


    "Thousands of thousands of stone statues have been destroyed, I don''t know if their symptoms have been lifted." Hansen had to go back and take a look along the way.


    However, when I was separated from Mrs. Jing, I did not see the figure of Mrs.


    "Did she go back first? This does not seem to be Mrs. Mirror''s character." Hansen frowned slightly, speeding up and continuing to go back.


    With the character of Mrs. Mirror, even if the scarlet **** blood on her body has been lifted, she should wait for Hansen here, and ask the situation clearly.


    And the fragments of the tree eggs are still there. If the mirror lady wants to go, at least it should be brought with such a piece of tree eggs, that is all baby.


    "When you are gone, these tree fragments are mine." Hansen went up and picked up a piece of debris, and was preparing to put it all together, but found that although the pieces smelled very sweet, but there was no life inside. There is also no power fluctuations, which is obviously not normal.


    "It is no wonder that Mrs. Mirror did not take away the fragments of the tree eggs. It turned out that these pieces were useless at all. Could it be that when Wan was wrapped in it, he had already sucked away the power in the eggs?" Han Sen secretly guessed, except There seems to be no other explanation outside of this.


    Hansen went all the way back, and there was no accident. Waner had been in a coma. Her body was too weak, and it seemed that she would be cut off at any time.


    Hansen didn''t know why Waner would be like this, but if she continued this way, she would not have lived for too long.


    However, the strange thing is that Han Sen did not see the screen when he went back. The screen turned out to be like a vanity, and even a trace did not stay.


    All the way back to the first stone statue, Han Sen was there, only to see the lady lying in front of the stone statue, and behind the mirror lady was still holding a woman, praying to the thousand hand-eye stone statue, it was a spring rain The red cloud in the four days of the king.


    Now the picture in front of the stone statue is exactly the same as the sixth picture on the screen. Hansen��s scalp is numb.


    "What is the situation?" Hansen looked at the red cloud and the mirror lady in confusion, not knowing what happened.


    Mrs. Mirror''s breath is still there, she should not die yet, but it seems to be very heavy, lying on the ground and her eyes are very complicated.


    The red cloud is like a devout believer, with his eyes closed and praying to the thousand-eyed stone statue.


    "No, she shouldn''t have seen thousands of hand-painted stone statues. Isn''t the mirror lady let her guard the base? How can she come here? Can it be said that the power of scarlet blood can be transmitted? That Boa and Ningyue they are jealous. Isn��t it dangerous?�� Hansen��s heart stunned and stepped forward.


    Before Hansen walked to the stone statue, Red Cloud opened his eyes and saw her eyes blood red, divided into four, which is the performance of the blood-eyed demon power.


    Hongyun saw Hansen, his eyes flickering, grabbed the broken sword, but did not kill Hansen, but directly stabbed the mirror lady on the ground, straight to her towering chest.


    Hansen��s thoughts directly condensed the ice muscles and bones, and instantly frozen the red clouds.


    The red cloud fell to the king level, this is not Hansen''s opponent, but also the power of scarlet blood, the mind is not very clear, there is no chance to block Hansen''s power, directly frozen.


    "Mrs. Mirror, what is your performance?" Hansen walked over to Mrs. Jing, and crouched down, looking at the mirror lady lying there, asked with a smile.


    "I still don''t want to break the stone statue with a sword." Mrs. Mirror bit her lip, very weak and said, the scarlet **** blood in her eyes has not disappeared.


    Hansen feels that this stone statue still has the power of scarlet blood, but it is not as strong as it was just now, and there is no desire to rush into the depths of the remnant, but to rush to this stone statue.


    Apparently after the blood-eyed demon was killed, this stone statue still has some blood-eyed demon power.

 Chapter 2443： I want to be a sacrifice?

    He took the broken sword on the red cloud, and Hansen took the broken sword. A sword smashed on the face of the stone statue, and a sword mark appeared directly on the stone statue. The sword scar actually oozes out. Blood.


    However, the stone statue did not move, and the stone statue was not as hard as Hansen imagined. When the sword went down, the head of the stone statue was cut down.


    There was blood spurting out at the break of the stone statue neck, but it was only a stone statue, and I didn''t know where the blood came from.


    It is strange to say that after Hansen took the head of the stone statue down, the stone statue did not have the same vitality as the blood-eyed demon, and there was no sign of resistance. Instead, it quickly withered.


    Yes, the statue of the stone is really withered, and for a moment it turns into a withered plant that looks like a bergamot flower, but the stems and flowers are dark red, and it has already withered and dried up. The stone head that came down is one of the biggest bergamot flowers.


    ��It turned out to be a plant?�� Hansen was a little surprised. He didn��t hear the sound of hunting. He didn��t know if this plant was a different kind of plant.


    After the flowers withered, the blood in the eyes of Mrs. Mirror gradually faded, and the power of the scarlet blood eyes finally disappeared.


    It��s just that the mirror lady was hurt too much, but she fell to the ground and struggled to get up. Hansen helped her back and let her sit up and asked: ��What happened? How is Hongyun��s here? How are you injured?"


    Mrs. Mirror opened her mouth and said with difficulty: "The base has an accident, let''s go back and say."


    Han Sen heard that the base had an accident, and his face suddenly changed. He did not ask more questions. He directly took the mirror lady, and the other hand held the girl Waner and rushed to the stone field.


    After they returned to the base, they were all sinking in their hearts. The scene of entry was extremely miserable. The base had become a ruin. There were dead bodies and blood everywhere, and even a living person did not see it.


    The lady of the mirror is a bit ugly. The spring rain member she brought is almost equal to one-third of the strength of the spring rain. Now it is almost completely destroyed. The four-day king also died. The red cloud fell to the king level, and the loss is too Too heavy.


    Hansen��s face was equally ugly, and he worried that Boa and Ningyue had an accident.


    "Dad!" Hansen was trying to enter the ruins to search, but saw Boa turned out from behind a small hill-like ruin, and one of his arms flew into Hansen''s arms, holding Hansen''s neck.


    "Boa!" Seeing Boer is fine, Ning Yue and the fallen leaves also came out from behind the ruins. Hansen suddenly had a happy heart, put down the mirrored lady, and reached out and hugged Boa.


    "Hey!" The lady was too heavy to hurt, and she fell directly on the floor. She suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood and hated the teeth.


    "Mirrored adults!" The leaves rushed over and lifted up the mirror lady, running his own strength to heal the mirror lady.


    "No need to worry, I hurt too much, I will not be able to do it for a while. Tell me first, what happened here?" Mrs. Mirror asked the blood of the corner of her mouth and asked the fallen leaves.


    The fallen leaves said things again, but I don��t know why, she did not mention the white-haired man and Boa, and the little red bird turned into a phoenix. He only said that after seeing the white-haired man, the base The creatures go crazy, kill each other, and finally die.


    And some of them did not know what the reason was, and they were not affected, so they escaped.


    "White-haired man, where did he come from?" asked Mrs. Mirror frowning.


    "I don''t know. When we saw him, he was already in the base, and at that time the base was in chaos." The leaves shook their heads slightly.


    "That stone, go see that the stone is still there?" The mirror lady suddenly thought of something, said to the fallen leaves.


    The fallen leaves said: "We have seen it before, and the stone is gone."


    Mrs. Mirror sighed: "Go bring the red cloud back, wait until the support comes."


    Hansen handed the broken sword to the fallen leaves, and then went to the stone field to bring the frozen red clouds back. Although the scarlet blood eyes had been removed, the red cloud''s madness was not good, her eyes were still covered with blood, and she was After she was released, she immediately attacked nearby people.


    Hansen had to freeze her again. After the support arrived, let them solve it.


    From the lady of the mirror, Hansen knows why she will be injured, because the dragging time is too long, when the mirror lady is almost unable to support it, she suddenly feels that the same force that has become drug addiction has disappeared.


    Mrs. Jing thought that Hansen had solved the source of scarlet blood, and she was relieved.


    However, it was just a little lax, and the feeling of drug addiction suddenly broke out. It was a hundred times stronger than the previous one, but the source of the attraction changed from the inside of the hole to the outside of the hole, so that the lady could not control it. The stone statue outside.


    Mrs. Mirror��s consciousness still kept a clear line, but she could not control her body. When she walked to the stone statue, she found that the red cloud was in front of the stone statue.


    Mrs. Jing��s heart was overjoyed, and she also counted on the red cloud to break the stone statue with a broken sword. Who knows that the red cloud is like crazy, attacking the lady of the mirror crazy.


    Mrs. Mirror''s body was almost uncontrolled, unable to fight the red cloud at all, and was quickly hit by the red cloud and fell to the ground.


    Everything that happened next was so stunned by the lady, the red cloud even prayed to the thousand hand-eye stone statues, and even wanted to kill the mirror lady as a sacrifice. Fortunately, Hansen came in time, otherwise the mirror lady was dead.


    Han Sen listened to the doubts and heavy questions, I don''t know what is going on.


    Wan Er has been brought around by Han Sen. As long as she leaves Hansen a little further, her hair and eyes will gradually become golden. The farther away from Hansen, the faster the change.


    Hansen tried, and Waner could not leave him ten meters away. Otherwise, even if Waner was in a coma, her hair would change toward gold.


    When Waner is within ten meters of Hansen, Hansen activates the power of the super-spiritual body, and the super-spiritual body will quickly disappear automatically. There is no way to maintain it for a long time. The closer Hann is to Hansen, the faster it fades. .


    Obviously there is mutual interference between the two, and this interference is very serious, but it is limited to Hansen''s super spirit, and other forces are not disturbed.


    Hansen asked Mrs. Mirror not to say anything about Wan��s. Originally, Hansen thought that Mrs. Mirror would not be so easy to promise him. However, Hansen��s surprise, Mrs. Mirror directly agreed, but Mrs. Jing also proposed a condition.


    "What? You want me to be a sacrifice?" Hansen stared at the mirror lady.

 Chapter 2444： Choice

    Mrs. Jing was lying on the bed and said calmly: "I will take you to dig the site of the battlefield of God, just to make you fade out of the sight of the emperor and many emperors. Only then can you temporarily save your life and the identity of the sixteen emperors. But now there is such a big thing, my people are almost completely destroyed, and you are safe and sound, even if I want to help you delay the time is not possible, the emperor will definitely investigate your identity, you have nothing else. The road can go. Now the only chance for you to survive is to voluntarily become a sacrifice, to enter the temple to become a worshipper, and to pray for my royal family. Only then can you survive."


    ��How about going into the temple?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    ��Tai Temple is the land where my emperors worship the gods. Every generation needs a royal family as a sacrifice. They sacrifice themselves to the gods and become the worshippers of the gods. They serve the gods in the temple for the rest of their lives.�� He also said: "If you are not the blood of the emperor, you can''t get the recognition of the gods. Naturally, you can''t be a worshipper. As long as you can become a worshipper, it proves that you are the true sixteen emperor. No one can doubt you, and even if someone suspects that the place of Taimiao, even the emperor can''t easily enter, who can find out your identity?"


    "So, isn''t it equal to jail time? And it is still life imprisonment." Hansen frowned.


    "Do you want to die or want to go to jail? Even if you run away now, where do you want to escape? Do you think Isa can shelter you, or can Kong Fei shelter you? I can tell you if you are confirmed to have killed The sixteen emperors, although the vast universe of this gene is boundless, but there is no place for you to hide, unless you can fight against the sky and defeat the many unrivaled deities of the Imperial Family, and there must be me." The lady said faintly.


    "Even if I am willing to go to the temple, but I am not the real blood of the emperor, can you get the recognition of the gods?" Hansen said.


    "With the help of my eye ring and the eye of the mirror, plus you get the source of the water from the white game, it is not difficult to get the recognition of the gods." Mrs. Jing Shen said a little and said: "And enter the temple and Not equal to jail, although you can not leave the temple directly, but you can enter the core field, with resources in the core field, you can be promoted to half-step deification there."


    Having said that, Mrs. Jinghe hesitated for a while and then said: "And there is still a benefit to becoming a worshipper. Although you can never leave the temple, you can bathe in the temple and optimize your body genes. The chances of promotion to deification in the future are much higher than the average person."


    Hansen said: "Only this road can go?"


    "Unless you want to be wanted by the Emperor in the entire universe, there is only one way to go now. After becoming a devotee, you can also dispel the hostility of other emperors and you will not have so much trouble. "The mirror lady said


    "Even if I am willing to give it a try, what do they do?" Hansen pointed to the stunned Waner, and the treasures in the distance.


    "Tai Temple is not a place where anyone can go. Even if the emperor wants to be a worshipper, he needs to have certain qualifications. I can only help you to get into the Taimiao Temple. As for them, they can only stay in your waters. "A pause, Mrs. Mirror said: "In fact, the best way is to let them disappear immediately, otherwise they will have to face the investigation next time, it is easy to be investigated. Of course, if you insist on wanting them Stay, I can find a way to help them through this."


    Han Sen heard the words suddenly frowned, Boa and Ningyue can also send the eclipse star, there is no need to worry too much about the red bird guard, but Waner can not leave Han Sen, otherwise it will become a blonde girl .


    Waner��s current vitality is already very weak. If he violently walks once again, the possibility of surviving is too low. Hansen still has a lot of questions to ask her, and she does not want her to die.


    "Let me think about it again." Han Sen sees that Mrs. Jing also wants to persuade him to take the first step and say: "What do you think is the relationship between the thousands of eyes in the city of God, the prophecy screen and the stones we have dug back? ?"


    Hansen has already learned about the white-haired man from Boa and Ningyuekou, but Boa said that she does not know the white-haired man and does not know who he is.


    "I don''t know, everything in the city of God is still a mystery. After that, the emperor should send other people to take over here and continue to dig into the city of God. I believe that there will be a result when it comes." said Mrs. Mirror.


    Hansen is silent, and the strength of the king-level field is still too weak. If he can be promoted to deification, he will be qualified to intervene in such a terrible zone as the city of God. He is still too weak now.


    "A decision is made as soon as possible, you have no time." After Mrs. Jing finished this sentence, she did not say anything.


    She persuaded Hansen like this, not because she was in the body of Hansen, but because Hansen had a chance to kill her in the cave but did not do it. Later she saved her under the sword of Hongyun, otherwise she did not It is necessary to take such a big risk for Hansen.


    To know that she helped Hansen to qualify as a worshipper in the temple, this is a taboo thing, not to mention that she was the one who sent the White Emperor to investigate Hansen.


    ��Thank you.�� Han Sen got up and walked to Wan��s side to sit down and watched Wan��s thinking about how to make a decision.


    Jintai Temple is obviously the most stable choice, but that means he has to give up the opportunity to get secrets from Waner, unless Waner can wake up before the support troops arrive.


    However, Wan''s vitality is too weak. Hansen has used a lot of power, wants to restore her vitality, or let her wake up first, but the results have no effect.


    Too fierce means Hansen did not dare to use it. She was afraid that she would directly succumb to death. Her body was too weak and could not withstand the violent means.


    "It��s a headache. If you don��t enter the temple, I can only choose to escape. When it��s not just the emperor, I��m afraid that all the races related to the emperor, or just purely want to please the emperor, may It��s too hard to be too difficult to get out of me...�� Hansen frowned.


    Moreover, Hansen��s escape is not only his own, but also those companions of the eclipse, and may even be tired of Isa.


    "If I want to go, will you help me?" Hansen looked to Mrs. Mirror.


    "I am a member of the Imperial Family." The mirror lady said faintly.


    Hansen smiled and asked: "If I am gone, will I be tired of Isa?"


    "You should ask Isa about this question, it depends on her decision." The mirror lady''s eyes are moving, she seems to have known Hansen''s decision.

 Chapter 2445： Cosmic wanted order

    Hansen asked Mrs. Jing to help him contact Isa. The reason why he did not use his own communicator was because his decision was to flee, and all his communications will be checked after today.


    Hansen told Isa to his own dilemma. Isa was listening to him. He did not say a word in the middle. After Hansen finished the cause and effect and his current predicament, Isa said four words to him. : "Go to the town of Heaven."


    Then Isa hangs the communication directly, no more words.


    Until then, Han Sen finally made up his mind to return the communicator to Mrs. Jing, Hansen said with a smile: "Thank you for your continued care, I hope that I will see my wife again in the future."


    "I''m afraid there is no chance, but after you die, I will give you a column of scent," said Mrs. Mirror.


    "If it is really dead, I can get a lady with a fragrant incense, and it is also a matter of gratification." Hansen thought for a moment and looked at the mirror lady and said: "There is still one thing to ask for, and I hope that my wife can help me. A **** unicorn, if the lady is willing, it is best to take it for his own use, and will definitely remember the lady''s kindness."


    "The **** unicorn is extremely fierce, I am afraid that it will not be so easy to use for people." said Mrs. Mirror.


    "It''s not difficult. The lady only needs to take this thing to find it. It will certainly obey the wife." Hansen took out the same thing and gave it to Mrs. Mirror.


    "There is a half-step deification available, such a good thing, this lady naturally does not reject the truth." Mrs. Mirror took things, stared at Hansen and asked: "You really decided to go? It is best to think clearly, even if the town is heavenly Willing to sin against the emperor to take care of you, this road is no different from hell, you may not be able to live to the town of Heaven."


    "Life is life, although I went to Taimiao to live, but it is no different from imprisonment. The guy who is free and sloppy like me is not as good at death in that place. It is better to fight." Hansen said.


    Although it is not entirely Hansen''s true words, it is indeed one of the important reasons why Hansen refused to go to Taimyo.


    "Let''s go now, I hope you can live a few more days. If I calculate it right, the support force will be able to arrive in more than 40 hours, and I have to report your matter now." It is not because she has no fighting ability, but deliberately said something nice, it is not her character.


    "Goodbye, madam, please report me to the town of Tiangong." Hansen gave a slight salute, and picked up the unconscious Waner and went to Boa.


    Looking at Hansen with Boa, they left the alien space together, and the deciduous look of the fallen leaves said: "Mrs. Does he really want to reverse the royal family?"


    "Although something is unexpected, but people who are as daring as he is, it is not surprising to have such a choice." Mrs. Mirror said this, but her eyes are somewhat complicated.


    "They escaped?" The leaves hesitated for a while, still asked.


    "I can''t escape." Mrs. Mirror answered very positively, and this is her true thought.


    Hansen is really excellent, but he is so good, it is only a king of a heavy field, not to mention the king, even if it is a deified strong, if the Emperor is fully killed, it is almost dead, the difference is only How many days can you live?


    Isa wants Hansen to escape to the town of Tiangong. Because there is a Taishang in the back of the town, if he is willing to protect Hansen, the imperial family will not be forced to rush into the town to kill.


    However, the town Tiangong may not be able to shelter Hansen, even if the town Tianken Ken, Hansen goes this way, it is too difficult to reach the town Tiangong.


    After waiting for an hour, Mrs. Jing dialed the special line of Bai Huang: "Emperor brother, it is already certain that he is Hansen. Now he has escaped from the alien space and is fleeing to the town Tiangong."


    ......


    After leaving the alien space, Hansen waved his hand and suddenly saw a white crystal flying out and turning into a huge white giant whale in the void.


    The crystal family technology white whale is comparable to the existence of the god-level alien treasure. This is one of Hansen��s choice to escape. With this, he can sail in the void for a long time without having to be close to any planet.


    "Han Sen... Are we really going to escape? Go back and talk to them reasonably, should they forgive us?" Ning Yue is about to cry.


    "The big man never looks back." Hansen drove the white whale, his eyes full of excitement, and he didn''t feel scared.


    "The big man never looks back." Boa also excitedly waved a small fist and shouted.


    "I am not a big man... I am just a little woman... Let me go out... I am going to ask them to forgive... They will forgive us for this poor and innocent little woman..." Ning Yue cried and shouted, and finally lost power. Sitting in the door sobbing, the green little sword at the waist is not at all eye-catching.


    Hansen and Boa ignored him. Ning Yue was more and more affected by the green sword, and more and more like a crying woman.


    Hansen is now afraid to get close to Ningyue, or to be afraid to get close to the green sword. If he is also influenced by the green sword and becomes the appearance of Ningyue, then it is really better to die.


    "Boa deputy captain, you come to drive." Hansen stood up and gave the driver a bit to Boa.


    "Yes, Captain Dad." Boa sat excitedly on the driver''s seat and took over the task of driving the white whale.


    Han Sen is studying the star map and wants to go to the town of Tiangong. This road can be said to be difficult. If you take the general route, the chances of they can reach the Tiangong Palace are almost zero.


    "It seems that I can only go to the Tianxia Star Field, and then go through the chaotic star field to the Tiangong Palace." Han Sen looked at the star map and secretly sank, this is the most dangerous, but also the safest way.


    Only this way, the power of the Imperial Family can not be fully controlled, but if you want to cross the two stars, even the deified is also a life of nine deaths.


    The chaotic star field doesn''t have to be said. Before Hansen followed the Ice Blue Knights to the chaotic star field, he had already learned the horror there.


    The Tianxia Star Field is also a very terrible area. There is a huge and endless space. It is different from the general alien space. There is no star sea or land. There is only one boundless cloud, various electronic instruments. It is almost useless to be affected by the magnetic field in the Xiayun. The general fleet cannot travel through the Tianxia Star.


    In addition, there are many horrible aliens hidden in the boundless clouds, and there is no shortage of deified horror. Crossing the Tianxia Star Field is very difficult for an ordinary deified strong.


    It is precisely because of this, Han Sen will choose to go to the Tianxia Star Field and then turn to the chaotic star field. The people of the Imperial Family will certainly not think that he dares to follow this path.


    Almost overnight, Hansen��s name spread throughout the gene universe.


    Before today, perhaps many creatures in the big universe don''t know who Hansen is, but with the expanse of the emperor, the whole gene of the universe, remembers a crystal man named Hansen. .


    Of course, at the same time, they are remembered, and there is a reward for the price of the day, and even many powerful people are shocked.

 Chapter 2446： Tianxia Star Field

    "Qin Daren, why don''t we go to the Baihe Star Field, but go to the Tianxia Star Field?" A knight of the Imperial Family, looked at Baoqin with a puzzled look.


    "The Baihe Star Field is complicated and chaotic, and the interstellar pirates are rampant. It seems to be the easiest to escape. However, the more lively places, the more unfavorable for Hansen. And with the daring character of Hansen, the Tianxia Star Field is his most Good choice." Bao Qin said faintly.


    "But he is just a king, wanting to cross the Tianxia domain, is it not realistic?" The knight thought about it.


    "Before he was exposed, no one believed that someone would dare to pretend to be the emperor of the emperor." Bao Qin said faintly.


    ......


    "Don''t drive so fast!"


    Boa drove the big white whale in the clouds between the clouds, and opened like a fancy show of the fighters. Ning Yueyu was scared when he held the chair with tears on his face.


    Han Sen looked at the boundless clouds, and could not help but frown slightly.


    Although I already knew that the Tianxia Star Field was very dangerous, the real situation still made him unable to bear frown.


    The clouds of the Tianxia Star Field are like the sea. There are a lot of colorful clouds everywhere, and there is no sense of direction like the sea. The void is full of colorful clouds in the sea. It is boundless, only in the sky. Only when the vast clouds of Xiayun are handed over can you see some clear and empty voids.


    Hansen, they are now driving in a blue cloud of clouds, and there is even more horror than the sea. When they are marching, they can see a group of cloud beasts flying between the clouds.


    The number of cloud beasts like the cranes is tens of thousands of giants. When flying, it is like a large cloud moving fast.


    In the blue clouds, from time to time, we can see the surge of magnetic storms. Various instruments are easy to lose their function. Fortunately, the large white whales of the crystal family are not affected by the magnetic storm, and they have not been disturbed. This is Hansen. An important reason to dare to walk the Tianxia Star Field.


    Although the great white whale is comparable to a deified creature, it is not a real life. It does not have a machine. The general alien does not attack it. Many different species are seen along the way. Most of them ignore the existence of the white whale. Some ferocious and violent aliens hit the great white whales, and it is difficult to damage the hard outer shell of the great white whale.


    In addition to the different species of the cloud beast, it is rare to see the strong people of all ethnic groups appear here. Even some of the upper classes, and rarely hunted in places like the Tianxia Star Field, are too dangerous, and the benefits are not proportional to the pay.


    Hey!


    When the white whale was marching, he suddenly heard the violent noise coming from the front, and saw the rolling clouds in front of him. It seemed to be a tsunami in the mountains. It seemed that there was a terrorist war.


    Hansen is trying to let Boa bypass the front area. Now they are escaping. They are not here to hunt. It is best to try not to provoke things and rush to the town of Tiangong as quickly as possible.


    But before the Boa drove the big white whale to turn, I saw a few figures flying out of the blue clouds, one by one panicked, it seems to be running away.


    They can''t escape and have nothing to do with Hansen. Hansen is also lazy to take care of so many things, but when he sees those people, he can''t help but glimpse.


    Among those people, there are actually two beautiful women who look like twins. They are both Gucheng and Mingyue.


    Hansen naturally can''t ignore them, let Boa drive the big white whale to Gu Gucheng and they fly over.


    Those people were obviously shocked by the big white whale, turned and wanted to flee in the other direction, but saw the mouth of the white whale opened, and actually flew a figure from the inside.


    "Allure, how are you here?" Hansen looked at Gu Qingcheng and Ming Yue.


    When Gu Liancheng saw Han Sen, he immediately flew over with the moon. Others saw Guan Gucheng and Han Sen know, and they all breathed a sigh of relief and flew over.


    "There are deified creatures in front of us, let''s leave here and say." Gu Qingcheng flew to Hansen and said.


    "Come with me." Hansen led the way in front of him and introduced Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue into the white whales. The few people came along with Gu Qingcheng.


    Hansen saw that they seemed to know each other with Gu Qingcheng, and they did not stop them.


    "This turned out to be a warship, and it was also able to sail in the Tianxia field. It was really weird." One of them looks like a 20-year-old Mozu man with a purple unicorn on his head, curiously looking at the big white. Said inside the whale.


    "Who are they?" Hansen told Boa to drive the white whales around the demonized creatures and watched the guys ask about the city.


    There are a dozen of them, basically all from different races, and the level is probably both the Duke and the King.


    "I was employed by the moon and they were also employed to protect him to the Tianxia Star." Gu Qingcheng pointed to one of the young feather men.


    Hansen carefully looked at the feathered man and saw his eyebrows and eyes. The youngness seemed to be small, and his life was not so strong. At most, it was the appearance of the Marquis or the Duke.


    "Below the Qing Yu, thank you for your rescue, don''t know what you call it?" The feather man said with courtesy.


    "Han Sen." Hansen did not conceal his real name.


    "It turned out to be the disciple of the new **** of the powerful swordsman, and he has long been famous." Fang Qingyu��s eyes lit up and looked up and down Hansen.


    Something unexpectedly, Fang Qingyu did not hate Hansen like other feathers.


    Hansen saw that they had no special reaction to their names, and they knew that they should not know what they were wanted by the emperors.


    Imagine that there is almost no way to use the various instruments in the Tianxia Star Field. It is impossible to communicate with the outside world. They naturally cannot know what happened outside.


    "It''s almost safe here, you can leave." Hansen looked outside and there was no sign of the sea of ??clouds. He wanted to come far from the alienation, and they said directly to the other side.


    Fang Qingyu said with a sigh of relief: "Han brother, I want you to take me to travel with the Tianxia Star Field. What are your conditions, though?"


    "Sorry, I am not here to play, do not pick up the business, please also disembark," Han Sen said faintly.


    He is in the midst of flight, but he is not interested in smashing with these guys and saving them once, but also in the face of Gu��s city.


    "Han brother, please also consider it, as long as you offer the price, you will never bargain." Fang Qingyu said.


    "Sorry, I still have things to do, it is not convenient to take you," Hansen said.


    "If you are surnamed Han, don''t give your face a shame." A ruined family stood behind Fang Qingyu and stared at Hansen.


    And the other dukes and kings are also faintly surrounded.

 Chapter 2447： Not allowed

    "What are you doing? You are not going to retreat, you are not allowed to be rude to Han brother." Fang Qingyu frowned.


    But those people did not mean to retreat. The ruined gangsters who laughed at the head laughed and said: "Fang Gongzi, we are also for you. Our horses and horses have been eaten by the gods, and there is no mount in the sky. It is difficult to continue in the star field. Now there are ready-made spaceships coming to the door. We naturally cannot refuse the good intentions of God."


    "How do you do this, how is it different from pirates?" Fang Qingyu said unhappy.


    "Haha, Fang Gongzi, you are right, we are really pirates, otherwise you think that besides us, who would dare to take you into the Tianxia domain?" All the people looked at each other and laughed.


    They were originally prepared to start the Qingyu in the Tianxia Star Field. By the way, they could also take the sister flowers of Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue together.


    But who knows that luck is not so good, just after entering the Tianxia Star Field, not waiting for them to start, they even ran into a deified class of alienation.


    "You..." Fang Qingyu''s face changed, pointing at them and couldn''t speak.


    Hansen was a bit strange. Someone would be hired to bring Fang Qingyu to such a dangerous place. It was only after they heard that they were pirates.


    The Tianxia Star Field is so dangerous that most of them are interstellar pirates and desperados like Hansen. The general mercenaries will not come here at all, which is too dangerous.


    "What are you, our thieves, haven''t heard of it? We are the pirates of the thieves. I know that I will be honest with my uncle. I don''t want to pay for it, or else..." The ruined king who is headed said here. Sneer, no more to continue.


    Han Sen listened to him saying this, he felt a speechless, this guy really dared to blow, the thief days are indeed the ancestors of the pirates, and there are many pirates inside.


    However, everyone is a big pirate. The thieves are robbing the giants of the giants, and they dare to go to the aliens to directly grab the different kinds of space. Where will they be like these guys?


    A group of pirates forced Hansen to come over. Gu Chencheng frowned slightly, and he pulled out the long sword at the waist, but he was held down by Hansen.


    Hansen looked at the pirates and smiled and said: "You don''t go right. I just have a shortage of people here. There are fewer workers who are responsible for mixing, cleaning, cooking. You really want to stay here, then you will be responsible for these tasks. ""


    After all the pirates listened, they laughed and laughed. They leaned forward and leaned forward. The Mozu man said arrogantly: "The reputation of the Rebec and the Queen of the Blades is big, and we are not in the eyes of the thieves. What''s more, you are just a disciple of the Queen of Blades. I want to let us be a worker, you really dare to think."


    "Don''t talk to him so much nonsense, just as he wishes, let him clean and cook our laundry," another pirate said.


    They were unscrupulous, and everything in the battleship was clearly seen. Except Hansen, there was only one little girl in the battleship and a woman with a face full of horror.


    In addition, there is only one small red bird left.


    "Let me come." The Mozu man smiled and started the field, pressing Hansen to oppress and said, "Would you go by yourself or let me do it? If you do, let me do it..."


    The words have not been finished, and suddenly Hansen punched his face.


    "Looking for death!" The Mozu man showed his sly color, and he punched the fist toward Hansen. It turned out to be the power of the demon''s demon. This kind of power can be used in the Mozu, not all. Blood orthodox pure blood demon.


    This demon can actually use the power of the demon, and some are beyond the expectation of Hansen.


    However, the inevitable attack of the power of the devil is of no use to Hansen.


    In the surprised eyes of the Mozu man, Hansen��s fist actually hit his fist, and the sniper of the power of the demon was blocked by him.


    The color of the amazement of the Mozu man instantly solidified on the face, not only the face, but the whole body was solidified and sealed in the ice.


    The other pirates were shocked. Although the Mozu man was not the top king, the power of the demon''s demon was terrible. Hansen was able to block his demon power and he was frozen with a punch. It��s a bit out of their surprise.


    All the pirates pulled out their swords, and Hansen had rushed into them with his fists. The fists were bombarded. All kinds of strengths and fields were directly blasted by Hansen��s fists. One punch and one thief. They are all frozen.


    The pirates were frightened. They were originally a rabble. They were not really thieves, and they had seen such a terrible king.


    "Don''t... don''t come over... I will kill her when I come over..." The head of the devastated king was the quickest and the fastest, and he saw his men being frozen. He flew to the side of Boa. Put the knife on the neck of Boa.


    Hansen has already sealed the other pirates, and the devastating king who looked at it was surprised and embarrassed. He just smiled and did not go over.


    The devastating kings were terrified in their hearts. In addition to the Mozu men, there were two kings. Now, together with the dukes, Hansen��s fists were all frozen for a few seconds. Did not hold on.


    Hansen looked at the king of the ruined family and laughed, and did not mean to go.


    "Don''t come over, don''t blame me for being ruthless." The devastated king saw Han Sen staring at him, and his heart suddenly felt guilty. He insisted that Boa would want to go outside. He only wants to leave here soon. Far better.


    "Uncle." The ruined king heard a tender voice in his arms, and looked down at the little girl who was held by him.


    Only the little girl was placed on the neck by the knife, but there was no fear that a little girl should have. Instead, she looked at him with a smile, as if she was very happy, and laughed there.


    "Don''t laugh..." The ruined king feels like he is being insulted, and some angry yells at the little girl.


    But the words have not been finished, the ruined king has opened his mouth, widened his eyes, his eyes full of horror.


    I saw the little red bird on the shoulder of the little girl leaping up, the wings fluttering, the red flames rising into the sky, like a volcanic eruption, instantly melting the king''s different knives in his hand into A pool of iron juice, and the flame is still growing in his eyes. 8)

 Chapter 2448： Fang Qingyu

    The pirates lined up in a row, standing in front of Boa, listening to Boa��s instructions.


    "From now on, you are the crew of the Daewoo whale...you...cleaner...you...the waiter..." Baoer arranged the work for them one by one. The pirates nodded one by one and they were very docile. .


    Their eyes fell on the little red bird on the shoulder of Boa, and the inside was full of horror.


    Just ten minutes ago, their boss, a ruined king in the six-fold field, was directly burned into a coke by the little bird, and even the qualification for barbecue was gone.


    "Fang brother is still going to get off the boat, follow me will only make you more dangerous." Han Sen said to Fang Qingyu on the side.


    Fang Qingyu shook his head: "Han brother, in a place like the Tianxia Star Field, if a Marquis in my district really left alone, God knows how long it will last."


    Said, Fang Qingyu took out something from his arms and placed it on the table in front of Hansen. He smiled and said: "Han brother, can you recognize this?"


    Han Sen couldn''t help but wonder if it was something that Fang Qingyu had in his hand. He didn''t recognize what it was.


    What Fang Qingyu took out looks like a Rubik''s cube. It is the most common third-order cube. There are six faces, each with nine squares.


    However, unlike the general Rubik''s Cube, those squares are actually some strange images. It seems that each square is like a small screen. The obvious picture on the screen is some places that Hansen has not been to. Some are starry sky, some are mountains and rivers, and some are inside a certain room or palace.


    Fang Qingyu looked at Han Sen��s expression and knew that he didn��t recognize what it was. He smiled and said: ��This is a magical cube created by the Wanbao people. Every creature that holds the magic cube can pass. Wanjie Rubik''s Cube can also see the picture of the other person''s location. In short, the Wanjie Rubik''s Cube is similar to the communicator, but it is a kind of different treasure, does not require a signal transmitting device, and can be directly connected through space capabilities. , will not be affected by the magnetic storm."


    "This is really a good thing. Since there is such a treasure, should you contact your friends and family to pick you up?" Hansen said.


    Fang Qingyu smiled bitterly: "Han brother, I let you see this, not to go. I am a member of the Wanbao Alliance, although not a real Wanbao, but with the same authority as the general Wanbao, my Wanfang Rubik''s Cube Connected to other members of the Wanbao family, they can see what I see."


    "What do you mean?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    Fang Qingyu quickly waved: "Han brothers don''t misunderstand, the realm of the realm needs to open, the other side can see the picture on my side, now it has not been opened, no one will know everything here."


    After a pause, Fang Qingyu went on to say: "Whatever the treasures of the Wanbao people, and you have such a warship, you can sail in the Tianxia field. There are so many treasures in the Tianxia domain, but the average person may not recognize which ones are. Real baby, but with the realm of the world, I can pass everything we encounter to the members of the Wanbao people. They know what is worthless and what is worthless. If they want something, if they want to pay a high price, we will You can get things back and sell them directly."


    Hansen smiled and said: "Fang brother, I am afraid you still don''t know my situation?"


    "I know, you are the disciple of the Queen of Blades..." Fang Qingyu looked at Hansen with a puzzled look.


    Hansen waved his words and said with a smile: "You can use your Wanfang Rubik''s Cube to contact your Wanbao friends. They should be able to tell you something about me."


    Fang Qingyu will be suspicious of the launch of the Wanjie Rubik''s Cube, one of the squares, suddenly appeared a member of the Wanbao people, Fang Qingyu and he said a few words, the look on his face is more and more weird.


    After the call ended, Fang Qingyu looked at Hansen with a big eyes. After a while, he said: "Han brother... Are you afraid that I will expose your position?"


    "There is nothing to fear, now the people of the Imperial Family must have chased the Tianxia Star Field, and the violence is not exposed." Han Sen said faintly: "So, you should understand now, I can not bring you together. Why are you going? I can''t stop to collect those treasures as you said."


    Fang Qingyu suddenly blinked his eyes and looked at Han Sen loudly: "If this is the case, you should take me with me."


    "Why?" Hansen looked at Fang Qingyu with some surprise.


    "Han brother, I know that you let me get off the boat. Actually, I don''t want to hurt me. It''s a good intention. And I have a magical cube on the body. If you follow you, it may expose your position and make it easier for the emperor to chase. On you," Fang Qingyu said.


    "You understand," Hansen said.


    Fang Qingyu shook his head and said: "But Han brother, you really want to be wrong."


    "Oh, where did I miss it?" Hansen looked at Fang Qingyu with interest.


    "With me, I really will expose your position, but this kind of exposure may be good for you." Fang Qingyu said very seriously, it is not like joking.


    "How to say this, I really did not understand." Han Sen asked Fang Qingyu.


    Fang Qingyu pushed the Wanjie Rubik''s Cube to Hansen: "You can''t open it with you, you can''t open it, or you want to drop me directly into the spaceship. But there is something I have to say clearly, if you let If I leave, I will not only expose your position with the Magic Square, but also make a big shot."


    "Fang Qingyu, are you too long to live? People are afraid of the Wanbao people. Do you think that a guy who dares to pretend to be an emperor will care about the death and death of a member of the Wanbao Alliance?"


    "Go on." Hansen was not angry, still looked at Fang Qingyu with a smile.


    "You must be a little bit safe in the moon, I said this is reasonable, not to want to sell Han brother." Fang Qingyu paused, looking at Han Sen said: "Han brother, you should want to flee Is the town Tiangong correct?"


    "Yes." Hansen replied very refreshingly. He had no intention of concealing his intention to go to the town of Tiangong. Otherwise, Mrs. Jing would not know that he was going to the town of Tiangong.


    In fact, he is interested in letting everyone know that he is going to the town of Heaven.


    "If I guess that''s right, Han brother, you are going to take the Tianxia Star Field, then turn to the chaotic star field, and finally to the town Tiangong." Fang Qingyu said.


    "Yes." Hansen nodded again.


    "If this is the case, then you should let me shoot, but also take a big shot." Fang Qingyu said with excitement.

 Chapter 2449： Determine the location

    "Give me a reason." Han Sen felt that this party is a bit mean.


    "The road you choose is good. It is a place where the Imperial Family can''t completely control it. Plus you have such a magical white whale warship. It is not easy for the Emperor to catch you. But the road you choose. It��s too dangerous, even if the Imperial Family can��t catch up with you, but the risk on this road is too great. Whether it��s the Tianxia Star or the Chaos Star, there are too many unpredictable dangers. And the Emperor is in the chaotic star. There are also three knights in the field, and those will be your obstacles. But if I pass on the images of you, you can turn these resistances into help..." Fang Qingyu said more excited.


    A huge black beetle flew between Yunxia. On the back of the black beetle, there was a stone castle. You can see that there are many emperors in and out of the castle.


    "Golden Master...Baoqin adults..." An old man of the Imperial Family rushed to the front of the Baoqin who was drinking tea in the castle''s sky garden.


    "Old deacon, what is so urgent?" Bao Qin elegantly took a sip of tea, put down the cup, and then looked up at the old deacon asked.


    The old deacon''s face of excitement, went to Baoqin and said: "Found, we found Hansen''s whereabouts."


    "Oh, where is he?" Bao Qin looked at the old deacon slightly in amazement. The investigators did not hear the news. He did not know the news of where the whereabouts of the old deacon were.


    "Here..." The old deacon took out a 10,000-faced Rubik''s Cube and placed it in front of Baoqin. Then he opened one of the squares and suddenly saw the image inside the square.


    I saw that it was in a blue sea of ??clouds. A small boat was slowly advancing above the sea of ??clouds. There was a man sitting on the boat, reading a book leisurely, and in front of the boat, there was a row of various ethnic creatures. Pull the boat and move fast.


    The biological components are very complicated, there are a dozen or so, basically all from different races, among them there are members of the Mozu.


    They are like sled dogs, and they are desperately pulling the boat in front. Once they are slow, the man who reads the book on the boat will wave directly at the palm of his hand, and a light whip on the creatures pulling the boat. They smashed their armor with the flesh and blood, and they screamed.


    One of the Yu men who pulled the boat, there were blood marks everywhere, and it seemed that they were not pumped lightly. While bowing down the boat, they controlled a small Rubik''s cube with their minds, and their faces were full of anger and viciousness.


    "Come on and save me... Who can save me... I will give him half of the wealth in the Wanbao Alliance... No... Seventy..." From the Rubik''s Cube, a voice came from it. It should be that the feather man used the idea to control the voice of the Rubik''s Cube.


    "What is going on?" Bao Qin stared at the man sitting on the boat. He naturally recognized it, that is, Hansen they were going to hunt down.


    The old deacon said excitedly: "The feathered man of the boat called Fang Qingyu is a member of the Wanbao Alliance. The other creatures were brought into the Tianxia Starfield expedition. The result was hit with Hansen and caught by Hansen. After living, when the boatman used it, he pulled him across the Tianxia Star. Unfortunately, Hansen did not know that Fang Qingyu was such a feather, and he would be a member of the Wanbao Alliance, even with the treasure of the Wanjie Rubik''s Cube, now Fang Qingyuzheng Asking for help through the realm of the world, I hope someone can save him."


    The old deacon said more and more excited: "Now there is Fang Qingyu''s Wanfang Rubik''s Cube to pass the information, we can know the location of Han Sen, do not have to catch up blindly."


    "Where is this party Qing Yu?" Bao Qin did not show the joy, and calmly looked at the old deacon.


    The old deacon said quickly: "I have already checked out that although Fang Qingyu is a feather, he is an orphan. He was adopted by an elder of the Wanbao Alliance from an early age. Basically, he has nothing to do with the Yu, and Hansen has no connection. The elder of the Wanbao Alliance has already organized a manpower to prepare to go to the Tianxia Starfield to rescue him."


    "Good." Bao Qin nodded slightly and looked at the image on the Rubik''s Cube. "Can you tell if it is the place of the Tianxia Star?"


    The old deacon smiled and said: "The blue Xiayunhai has more than a hundred in the Tianxia domain, but the same blue Xiayunhai is still somewhat different. According to the current data comparison, plus they marched before. At that time, some people have also seen the edge of a purple sea of ??clouds, it is probably possible to judge that there should be our Xia Yunhai numbered 75, and the purple sea of ??clouds is No. 86, they are in the position between them. It��s not too far away from us.��


    "Continue to monitor their movements and rush to the area at full speed," Bao Qin told.


    "Yes, this time Hansen, he can''t escape anyway." The old deacon said that he would pass the order.


    Soon, the huge black beetle adjusted its direction between the clouds and flew towards the area.


    "Strange, I clearly saw that when they passed by, they left some hair and something like that. Why are there any traces and breaths? Are we chasing the wrong way?" Above the blue clouds, the old deacon looked Said frowning around.


    Baoqin smiled and said: "If it is so easy to leave traces, then he is not Hansen. If you leave no trace, you will be right. Speed ??up and continue to chase it. This road is not wrong."


    "Yes." The old deacon responded, driving the black beetle to chase it down.


    They didn''t find any traces along the way, but from Fang Qingyu''s Wanfang Rubik''s Cube image, you can see that Hansen is indeed the front of this piece of Xiahai.


    Their speed is naturally not comparable to the black beetle. According to the old deacon, they have another seventeen or eight hours, and they should be able to catch up with Hansen.


    At this time, they saw Hansen through the Rubik''s Cube and they stopped. There were a group of cloud beasts in front of them. So the cloud beast didn''t know what the reason was. They rushed over to them and suddenly became a scene. Confusion, Fang Qingyu had to fight the aliens because of the fight, and there was no way to maintain the communication of the Rubik''s Cube. The image disappeared.


    "Oops, that is a group of high-level cloud beasts. There are several king-level clouds. When Fang Qingyu is killed, we will find it hard to find Hansen''s trace." The old deacon said with some ugly face.


    "Go all out and find them before the end of their battle with the Cloud Beast." Bao Qin gave a cold face and ordered.

 Chapter 2450： Devil

    The giant black beetle rushed to the last position in the image, and saw that there were a large group of cloud beasts smashing in the galloping, just because Yunxia rolled, and could not see what was in the battlefield.


    "Don''t get close to the battlefield, send someone to see it first." Baoqin stopped the giant black beetle and told the old deacon.


    The old deacon did not agree, and suddenly saw a huge white whale rushing over there between the clouds.


    And beside the white whales, groups of cloud beasts are roaring and roaring, as if they are already angry.


    "Be prepared to fight!" Seeing the big white whale rushed over to them, Bao Qin frowned slightly and issued a battle order.


    The imperial knights on the giant black beetle entered the battle state, watching the big white whale rushing over, but did not rush to the black beetle, but fiercely fierce, swam from the giant black beetle, with the giant The black beetle passed by.


    The harpsichord and the imperial knights were wondering why the white whales had not attacked them, and the cloud beasts behind the white whales had already rushed over.


    What is even more terrifying is that behind the cloud beasts, there are a horrible king-level cloud dragons coming in groups, and this is not the most terrifying.


    Behind those cloud dragons, there is a stone car with colorful rays of light. The group of Yunlong in front is just the hard work of pulling the car.


    "Damn, that is the sea magic car... go... immediately retreat..." Baoqin''s face changed greatly, and he hurriedly.


    However, it was too late, and a large group of cloud beasts had already rushed up, and the stone car had been pulled into the giant black beetle in the group of Yunlong.


    The great white whale has gone far away, and the giant black beetle has been surrounded by the cloud beasts, and the imperial knights and the flocks of cloud beasts have fought.


    "Everyone has worked hard." Hansen, while admiring the war between the Emperor and the Cloud Beast, said the other side, Qing Yu and others.


    "It is our glory to do things for the captain and the captain." A pirate was full of laughter.


    "The captain and the captain of the boat are the best in the universe. The imperial family of juniors does not match the two captains."


    "The captain is handsome and handsome. The boat is beautiful and unparalleled. In the future, he will be able to unite the universe and achieve the merits of the world."


    "Long live the captain of the big and long!"


    Hansen looked at the group of pirates facing Boa and his slaps, and Boa��s smug look, and had to admit that it was quite cool.


    "It''s no wonder that everyone wants to be a tyrant, and they all like to use traitors, so that is the feeling." Han Sen also fluttered.


    Fortunately, Hansen still has some self-knowledge, these are the plans and layout of Fang Qingyu, he is just a cheaper.


    As Fang Qingyu said, the Tianxia star field is too dangerous, Hansen may not be able to safely cross the star field all the way, and the result is the horrible Yunlong.


    Hansen didn''t dare to provoke those Yunlong. He drove the big white whale to turn around and let Fang Qingyu design the Emperor''s people to seduce it, and then re-entered the area and ignited those Yunlong.


    Hansen didn��t know what the stone car was behind at Yunlong, or whether Fang Qingyu and the Wanjie Rubik��s side got in touch with his Wanbao adoptive father, only to confirm that it was the legendary sea magic car, if not the Wanbao Remind that Hansen will not turn around and flee, I am afraid that there will be a fierce battle.


    The elders of the Wanbao people told Hansen through the Rubik''s Cube that the Bohai Sea Magic Car is the most mysterious and horrible alien in the Tianxia Star Field. It is said that the cars that the cloud dragons are pulling are the masters of the Tianxia Star Field.


    However, it has rarely been seen in the Bohai Magic Car, because most of the creatures that have seen the magic car open are dead.


    The great white whale stopped far away from the battlefield and sneaked between Yunxia. Fang Qingyu was excited to use the image of the realm of the empire to capture the image of the war between the Emperor and the cloud beast, and directly transmitted it to his Wanbao adoptive father.


    In particular, the image of the side of the Bohai Magic Car, Fang Qingyu did not miss it at all.


    Really photographed the aliens in the Bohai Magic Car, especially the first-hand combat information, that is something that can be worth a lot of money.


    Of course, the value of money is not just information. The image itself is very valuable. Fang Qingyu��s adoptive father has already begun to operate. The Wanbao people are best at making money. These images are equivalent to the energy needed to make money machines. Once the energy is turned on, the machine will start to run, which is almost the same as printing money.


    However, the image was not released immediately and some processing was needed.


    Hansen��s means of making money for the Wanbao people is really admired by the five-body cast, and with the support of Fang Qingyu and the Wanbao people, he basically crosses the Tianxia Star Field and basically encounters something. The Wanbao people can give the answer one step at a time, so that Hansen can If you want to avoid evil, you will not be confused and the horror creatures of the Tianxia Star Field will not mistakenly ban some death zones.


    "Come out!" Fang Qingyu exclaimed excitedly.


    Hansen, they all looked at the direction of the battlefield. After seeing that Yunlong was shaken back by a horrible force, the door of the stone car was pushed away from the inside, and a creature came out from inside.


    The eyes of Hansen and others were suddenly attracted to it. It is a living body that Hansen has never seen before. Its body is like a black cloud. Standing there is like a black magic shadow. Knowing what it looks like, you can only see a black humanoid outline.


    However, there is a tail-like shadow behind it. The hair is like a flame, and only one pair of eyes emits a horrible purple-red flame. Its entire body, only the horrible eyes can see clearly.


    "The devil... Our emperor and you well do not make river water... This is just a road..." Baoqin stood at the top of the castle and stared at the terrorist creature from the stone car.


    However, the horror creature did not mean to speak at all. The eyes were full of evil light, and a fist slammed into the piano.


    boom!


    Hansen, they didn��t even see how the punch went out. The huge black beetle, like a land, was smashed with the castle on the back. It��s splattered with blood and blue clouds. The dyed reddish red.


    There were quite a few imperial knights who had not come and escaped the black beetle. They were all affected by this attack. Even the body of the king-level knight exploded directly and became part of the **** haze.


    The Baoqin people were in the air, and the demon spirit was teleported to him in the same way as the ghost.


    "It��s finally started!" Hansen��s eyes lit up, and he was still very interested in the battle of deified level. In case they were both defeated, there might be cheaper.

 Chapter 2451： Blood-eye specter

    Hansen wants to wait for cheap, but after a while, he feels that things are not quite right.


    I heard only a sound of the sound coming from the cloud, just listening to the first string, Han Sen felt a glimpse inside the brain, as if it had been bombarded by heavy hammer.


    Hansen is better. The duke-level pirates spurted directly to the ground, screaming at the ears, and bleed in the middle of the seven.


    "It''s not good. The deification of the emperor is the phonology. Although the white whale is hard and hard to be damaged, it can''t resist the penetration of the phonological power. Let''s go." Hansen drove the white whale directly to the distance. go with.


    After all, the great white whale is a technological product, and it is difficult to deal with all the situations.


    Fang Qingyu''s rank is the lowest, and the situation is also the worst. Fortunately, Hansen released the field to help him block most of the sound waves, otherwise Fang Qingyu might be shocked by the sound wave.


    The great white whale flies at full speed in the clouds, and after tens of thousands of miles, the influence of the sound power on them gradually eases, but there is still a terrorist power shock.


    Now Hansen is a little bit cheap and has no idea, just want to leave the area as soon as possible.


    "Can''t go, we are gone now, there is no process that can capture the big battle. The investment in the early stage is all lost. I have to go back and shoot." Fang Qingyu was better, and called Hansen.


    "You are more jealous than me? Don''t you want to save money?" Hansen looked at Fang Qingyu with amazement. This guy really wants money.


    "The Wanbao Alliance can''t do a loss-making business, I have to go back." Fang Qingyu struggled and said.


    Seeing Fang Qingyu is not like joking, Gu Qingcheng said: "If you are dead, what is the use of making more money?"


    Fang Qingyu smiled and shook his head: "You don''t understand, this is not my own problem. This time our team is very invested. If you can''t shoot according to the plan, then it is not me who lost the whole time. The whole team will be finished. I know how many of my companions who have been on the job are going bankrupt, and may even be unable to withstand the pressure to commit suicide."


    "You give me the magic cube, I will help you shoot." Hansen thought about it.


    In fact, just like this, Han Sen is not reconciled, but there are Bo, Ning Yue and Gu Qingcheng on the boat. Hansen can''t take everyone to take risks together.


    If he goes back alone, there is not much scruples.


    "Is this not good?" Fang Qingyu stunned.


    "There is nothing wrong with it." Han Sen grabbed the Wanfang Rubik''s Cube from Fang Qingyu''s hand and said to Boa: "Boa, you take them first, I will catch up later."


    Say, Han Sen took the Great Wall whale out of the World of Magic and went quickly in the direction of the battlefield.


    There are Boa driving the white whales, and the little red birds protect them. Even if they encounter deified aliens in the Tianxia Star Field, they also have the ability to save their lives. Hansen is not worried about this.


    As for Hansen himself, he also has a life-saving grasp, otherwise he will not want to go back and have a look.


    The sky is rolling, the sound of the music is like a demon, and the large blue sky is cracking and rolling, as if the sea has been stirred up, and many of the aliens and cloud beasts living in the blue clouds are escaping.


    However, some weak cloud beasts and heterogeneous species, which did not come and escape at all, were killed by the sound of the piano. Many of the different species were in the clouds, and the body fluttered with the rolling clouds.


    Hansen runs the hole and the ice muscles, and resists the horrible sound. But just like this, after the battlefield is near, it can''t support it. It feels that the head is about to be torn by the piano.


    The mind was moved, and a beast soul was summoned by Hansen. It was a blood-stained eye-shaped beast soul. It was the god-level blood-eyed demon soul that Hansen had acquired in the city of God.


    The real body of the blood-eyed demon is the **** eyeball that Hansen smashed, not the thousand-eyed stone.


    Deified level mutant animal soul blood eye demon: ͫ mirror type.


    The beast soul directly rushed to Hansen''s left eye, turning into a thin mirror like a contact lens, directly attached to Hansen''s left eye.


    Hansen��s left eye was completely covered by blood, and it seemed that the entire eyeball had turned into a blood color, and there was still a **** stream.


    The power of the purple butterfly **** frog mirror is analytical and retrospective. The power of the blood-eyed demon mirror is completely different. It is another type of frog mirror.


    When Hansen''s left eye was completely covered by blood, he saw a stream of blood in the mirror that continually turned with Hansen''s mind, and then the blood directly spilled out of Hansen''s eyes.


    Soon Hansen��s entire body was wrapped in blood in the frog mirror, making his whole person a blood shadow, completely unable to distinguish the facial features, like a figure under the sun, but this The figure is blood red.


    At the moment when Hansen turned into a blood shadow, everything that the eyes saw, suddenly had some strange changes.


    In the distance, there is a cloud dragon flying, Hansen saw its eyes, saw himself reflected in the pupil, the next second, Han Sen hearted, and actually entered its pupil.


    It should not be said that it has entered the pupil, saying that it is more accurate that the body enters the space mapped by the pupil.


    In this space, Hansen will not be affected by the outside world, unless the space mapped by this eye is destroyed, no one can hurt Hansen.


    Hansen is within the pupil mapping space of the cloud dragon, and what the cloud dragon can see is the vision that Hansen can see.


    When the eye of the cloud dragon intersected with the eyes of another cloud dragon, Hansen''s figure changed and suddenly shuttled into the eyes of another cloud dragon.


    This kind of movement is like the appearance of a mirror. There is no transfer process in the middle, and it can''t be attacked in the process, and it won''t be seen.


    It is like looking in the mirror, the figure appears in the mirror.


    Unlike the mirror, Hansen''s entire body is transferred to the other''s eyes instead of simply illuminating the shadow.


    But Hansen moved to whose eyes, the pupil of that creature will turn into blood red, which is a very obvious feature that is easy to identify.


    After a continuous bouncing, the eyes of a cloud dragon saw the eyes of Bao Qin, and Hansen suddenly entered the pupil of Bao Qin.


    The perspective that Hansen can see has also become the perspective that the piano can see.


    "Is it possible to directly reflect into the eyes of the deified powerful?" Hansen''s heart was ecstatic, and even the deified power could not block the power of the blood-eyed demon, some of which was unexpected.

 Chapter 2452： First view image

    Take out the Rubik''s Cube and follow the method learned from Fang Qingyu, and directly contact Fang Qingyu''s adoptive father to pass the captured picture to the past.


    "The elders of Baojian, the signal of the young master of Qing Yu was completely broken. What should we do? At the beginning, the images are almost finished, and now all the major stations are waiting. There is no next content. We have one after another. There is no credit for the money, let alone the deposit to be paid in advance, I am afraid I have to pay compensation for the liquidated damages..." Kevin��s forehead is cold sweat, watching the elders of Baojian, anxious like the ants on the hot pot.


    The plan needs to be kept secret. They can''t disclose the content in advance, but they have signed agreements with the authoritative media of the major superiors from different channels to let them leave the time.


    The mainstream media platforms of all ethnic groups, advertising is sold on the second, if it is not able to continue the content in time, they really have to lose money this time.


    The communication device of the elders of Baojian has been ringing all the time. Even if you don''t need to watch it, the elders of Baojian know that they are all called by the partners.


    If the plan fails, his own savings will be a small matter, but there are not a few people who accompany him to go bankrupt, but now the most worried about the elders of Baojian is not this.


    "Qing Yu should know the seriousness of the matter, but the transmission is still broken, he will not ..." Bao Jian elders look uncertain.


    Suddenly, the eternal magic cube on the table lit up, and the image was immediately played out. It was the image of Fang Qingyu''s Wanfang Rubik''s Cube.


    "With... with... fast... fast... immediately resume video recording, record everything, and deal with it immediately..." Kevin suddenly screamed.


    "This image is... Qing Yu, from what angle he shot..." After seeing the image, Elder Bao Jian could not help but glimpse.


    The content in the image is actually in the process of fighting with the devil, and it is still the first perspective. It seems that the person who is shooting is fighting the devil, and all the details are clearly seen.


    However, the average person can''t see the content of the shooting. The level of battle, the eyes of the general creature can not see, can only see the flash of various halos.


    The image of the realm of the Rubik''s Cube is recorded by a special instrument, and then the post-processing is carried out. The most basic is to slow down the speed. Otherwise, unless it is the strongest of the elders of Baojian, it is impossible to see what is being played.


    "The Hansen was really unlucky. He hid in the place of the Tianxia Star Field. He grabbed a few people and pulled the boat. He even met a guy with a magical cube. Now his whereabouts are known to the Emperor. I must have escaped..."


    "Hey, they met the cloud beast...how the image was broken..."


    "And there is... what happened... the emperor and the cloud beasts are doing it... I rely on... that is the sea magic car... the sea magic car is open..."


    "I am going...how is it gone..."


    The media platforms of all ethnic groups are simultaneously playing the images produced by the elders of Baojian, attracting many families to watch.


    Because all kinds of instruments in the Tianxia Star Field will be affected, it is difficult to take pictures, it is more difficult to capture the picture of the Bohai Magic Car, even the strong people of all ethnic groups are attracted, and the number of viewings rises linearly.


    The races of the gene universe are unclear. There are hundreds of millions of people in a common race, and hundreds of billions of trillions of races are in the minority. The number of views has reached an astonishing number in a short period of time.


    However, at the crucial moment after the opening of the magic car door, the play screen suddenly became dark, so that all the creatures were very impatient, and hate to let the player get rid of it.


    Because there have been precedents for just breaking the broadcast, they also hope to be able to wait for the replay of the picture.


    However, they did not wait for the replay, only waited for a line of subtitles on the screen: "The content has been converted to pay-per-play, please enter the paid mode to watch, the secret of the sea magic car, the life and death of the emperor, all in the hammer sponsorship The Battle of the Heavenly Sky... With the hammer of the alien treasure, take the peak of life..."


    "The hammer of the sister I went to..."


    "Shameless... Downstream..."


    The whole gene is a big universe, but there are still many aristocrats who have chosen to go directly to the payment mode to watch the images, for fear of missing even a second of content.


    That��s the secret of the sea magic car. I don��t know how many people would rather spend the money than the gold. It��s just a little bit of money to see.


    The value is really too much. The real strong no one cares about this little cost.


    Even if it is the average person, it will have no effect on the cost, and the price of a pack of cigarettes will be less.


    When they entered the payment mode, they immediately saw the picture of the devil coming out of the Bohai Magic Car, and then it was a shot of a giant black beetle used as a spaceship and then fighting the Baoqin.


    "I am going, the devil is so fierce!"


    "It��s terrible, it��s terrible."


    "The creatures in the Bohai Magic Car look like this. It looks like nothing, but the strength is really terrible!"


    "Hey, what''s going on, this angle seems to be shot by someone who is fighting the magic spirit. Isn''t this an image taken by Baoqin?"


    "It must be Baoqin, otherwise who can shoot from this perspective."


    "Is the emperor now very poor? The deities of the imperial family, even relying on live broadcast to make money, but also his mother''s advertising, how much do you want to make money?"


    "Don''t say it, it''s not easy to deify the strong. Although people are strong, they need more resources."


    The creatures of the heavens and the world are all talking about each other. Most of them are in the Tucao Baoqin. Now the Emperor is also in a state of utter disappointment. I don��t know what is going on here. Why does the Qinqin send the battle content and images to the generals? The media platform plays together.


    The many creatures in the first perspective of the battle are very enjoyable, and even some of the blood is boiling. This is the battle of the deified powerful, and there is no chance to see it at all.


    If you encounter such an opportunity in reality, they will not be able to escape. If there is a mood to see two gods fighting, even if there is a mood to see, the eyes of ordinary creatures can''t see anything.


    These images have been professionally processed so that all creatures can understand and understand, and they are even more amazed at the power and horror of the deified power.


    Hansen watched the battle directly in the eyes of Bao Qin, and the scene was even more shocking.


    The demon spirit seems to be the smoke of the heavens and the earth. If the figure is erratic, even if it is the speed and eyesight of the piano, some of them can''t keep up with the devil.


    It is often after the devil has moved to another place, and Bao Qin��s eyes paused to keep up.


    If the harp that is not in the hands of the piano is like a wave, the layers will weaken the speed and power of the demon, and I am afraid that it has already been blown by the fist of the demon.

 Chapter 2453： Bohai Magic Car

    The ten fingers of Baoqin slenderly waved above the harp, and the sound of the piano became a wave-like chain of order, which spread continuously between the clouds and clouds, so that the blue sea of ??clouds fluctuated with the music.


    Not just the sea of ??clouds, all the material, the hard armor and steel wrapped, and even the different treasures, are distorted by his piano sounds, seemingly turned into noodles, and are constantly twisted in the waves of the music.


    The huge cloud dragon, also distorted in the piano, all the bones are broken, twisted into a boneless meat strip, and Hansen''s scalp is numb.


    I don''t know the power of the Qinqin''s tone chain, which is the strength of the system. It is too horrible to be able to distort everything.


    Even so, the harpsichord was suppressed by the devil, and the black phantom flickered in the melody. He did not see the power of the field, but the melody could not distort its body, but it could weaken it slightly. Speed ??and power only.


    The eyes of the devil seem to be evil spirits, staring at the harpsichord. Although the eyes of Bao Qin have had numerous intersections with the eyes of the devil, Hansen has not chosen to enter the eyes of the devil.


    Hansen didn''t know to what extent the power of the blood-eyed demon could reach, and he didn''t know what kind of power would be restrained. Seeing that the demon was too horrible, Hansen gave up the idea of ??entering his eyes.


    But Hansen soon found a very depressing thing, Bao Qin is not the opponent of the devil, and has been suppressed from beginning to end.


    Baoqin has been trying to retreat, but the magic is not open, and the situation is becoming more and more dangerous.


    Hansen originally expected that Baoqin could lose both sides with the devil. He could find a chance to be cheap, but now Baoqin is not an opponent of the devil. It is impossible to lose both.


    If the piano is killed and his eyes are blown up, Hansen has nowhere to be seen, and he can only show up, and by then he will become the target of the devil.


    Hansen now even wants to leave. At this time, there is no chance to leave. The alien clouds of the dead are fleeing, and Bao Qin��s eyes are not exposed to other biological eyes. Hansen has no way. go.


    The blood-eyed demon frog can only be shaped by the eyes, not the mirroring ability of the lady, and must have the opportunity to contact with the eyes before they can take it away.


    "Hey!" The armor of Baoqin''s chest was torn apart by one hand of the demon spirit. The muscles of the body of the piano on the chest of the chest were torn apart, and the blood of the gods continued to flow.


    Only those gods that have leaked out have not fallen, but turned into black smoke, which floats like steam, which looks very strange.


    Seeing the blood that flutters like smoke, the ghost-like demon seems to lick his lips, and the next second is teleported to the front of the piano.


    Ding!


    In the hands of Baoqin, the harp broke a string, and his face changed greatly. The sharp smoke on his body bloomed like a flower in the sky, and those were the blood of the powerful.


    "Baoqin can''t do it..." Hansen immediately made a decision, shutting down the Rubik''s Cube, and directly reflected the eyes of the demon when he was looked at the eyes of the demon.


    "Never do something wrong!" Hansen silently prayed, the eyes of the demon are like the eyes of the devil, the blood is red as a flame, as if there is no entity, and the blood-eyed demon soul can not be mapped into it.


    In the next second, Hansen found his own perspective change, saw the injured Baoqin, and suddenly he was happy, knowing that he had entered the eyes of the devil.


    Seen from the eyes of the devil, unlike Hansen��s imagination, he thought that the eyes of the demon were blood red, and it was obvious that it would be blood red.


    But he saw it from the eyes of the demon, but the whole world seems to have become a ink painting, only black and white, but the depth of the color is different.


    Hansen found that his eyesight could not keep up with the speed of the demon. He had to start the purple butterfly **** frog mirror to see the magical perspective. Otherwise, it would look like a high-speed rail looking at the window. The images are moving fast, and nothing can be seen clearly.


    Under the Mirror of the Purple Butterfly, Han Sen finally saw everything. At this time, the devil had stood in front of the Baoqin. He saw the harp in the hands of Baoqin. All the strings have been broken, and the devil The ghostly palm passed through the harp and inserted into the chest of the piano.


    The smoke of the smoke is constantly floating in the wound. The piano bites his teeth, the body bursts with dazzling brilliance, and the palm of the hand pulls on the harp that has no intact strings.


    It seems as if an invisible string emerges under his finger, and each string bursts with a strange sound wave, tearing the void in front of it, forming a huge space vortex, swallowing the nearby Yunxia sea. Going in, the piano and the devil are also pulled into the whirlpool.


    The devil''s body shape changed, and suddenly forced to teleport, the body of Baoqin has been swallowed up by the space vortex, and in a very short time, the space vortex shrinks and disappears.


    "Hey!" The demon snorted and turned back to the Bohai magic car, but the cloud dragons that drove the car were already dead, and the magic car was motionless there.


    The devil waved with his hand and saw the clouds and seas tumbling. The clouds and clouds turned into a tornado, and the surrounding clouds were condensed. After a while, the tornadoes condensed into a cloud dragon and roared before the Bohai stone car.


    Han Sen��s stunned look, the magical spirit of this means is really against the sky, and even able to condense the cloud dragon in the wave, the real terror is to the extreme.


    "Don''t be discovered by him, I will be able to get rid of his eyes, I am afraid that I can hardly escape." Han Sen secretly said.


    The devil returned to the Bohai magic car, and the cloud dragon suddenly pulled up the magic car and went to the depths of the sea of ??clouds.


    All the alien species and the cloud beasts were destroyed. Only this stone car was not destroyed. In such a war, there was not even a little damage, and it was not known what the stone car was made of.


    Hansen wants to use the eyes of Yunlong to walk away, but those Yunlong simply do not dare to see the devil, the devil does not bother to look at their eyes, has not let Han Sen find the opportunity.


    "It doesn''t matter, since the devil does not find me, then he always has the opportunity to look at the eyes of other creatures. I will be able to walk away sooner or later." The devil did not find him, Hansen was a lot easier.


    In the magic car, the devil did not close his eyes, just looked straight ahead, and did not know if its eyes could not be closed.


    Looking through the eyes of the demon, Hansen was able to see the inner wall in front of the magic car, only to see the inside of the inner wall of the stone, even engraved with some words.


    Because the eyes of the devil are only black and white, Hansen can''t see the color of those words, which is a kind of light black in the sight of the devil.


    The words are dense, like flies, but if you look at the words carefully, you will find that they are vigorous and simple, as if they contain the infinite universe.

 Chapter 2454： Car lettering

    Hansen��s heart is a joy, thinking that it is a high-level genetic technique, and it is still written in the universal text of the universe, and it should be able to record it directly.


    But a closer look reveals that it is not genetics at all, but something very scattered.


    Hansen did not see the beginning of those words. It is estimated that in addition to the front slate, the side slabs should also be engraved with handwriting, just because the devil did not turn his head, his sight can only see the front slate, Hansen naturally also Only see the contents of the front slate.


    "If you have a wish, you will lose your love, and you will regret it. Then you will make a ambition. If you can resurrect your love, you will be endured by the world. May be a devil, after all, love and no love, no wish. It��s hard to end this life, but it��s hard not to die...��


    Hansen saw that the word on the front slate was over. There were only so many words in the range he could see.


    "Don''t the person who has engraved made a wish to God? And still made two wishes? Who is the wishing person? Can actually make a wish twice, others can make a wish to be tossed and die, he can still promise Twice. May be a devil, then will he be this demon?" Han Sen is full of doubts.


    Inferred from the current situation, the engraving is very likely to be the devil, otherwise the Bohai magic car is nothing more than anyone can come to the lettering, only the owner of the sea magic car, is most likely to engrave on it.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t see other content, otherwise I might be able to know the cause and effect of the matter. If it is really engraved by the devil, then it must be an extraordinary person before he turns the devil." Han Sen thought so, but suddenly saw The sight of the devil has actually moved.


    The devil��s gaze looked to the left, and Han Sen immediately saw the inner wall on the left side of the car. Sure enough, there were many words on it, but the devil��s line of sight did not stop. In the blink of an eye, Hansen did not see those. What does the word mean?


    When the demon''s gaze stopped at the extreme edge of the left inner wall, Hansen saw a portrait of a woman on the slate.


    The lines are very simple. There are a few styles of long-haired women''s side face between them. There are no facial features on the top, but the silhouette makes people know that it is definitely a beautiful woman.


    The devil looked at the portrait of the woman on the slate, slowly extending her palms and rubbing against the slate, but his hands were like smoke, and immediately after touching the slate, they spread out like clouds.


    The devil has always tried to touch the portrait of the woman on the slate, but every time the palm touches the slate, it dissipates. Once his palm leaves the slate, the smoke again condenses into the palm of his hand.


    I don''t know why, Han Sen looked a little bit sore at the tip of his nose, and his heart was a little uncomfortable.


    The devil tried many times, and finally gave up, just looking at the portrait of the woman on the slate, it seems like a god.


    Han Sen saw a row of small characters next to the portrait of the woman. When you look closely, it says "I don''t die for 300 million years, but I can''t touch your face anymore."


    This line of words, Hansen��s heart is more uncomfortable. He is a person who doesn��t like tragedy. He just can only see the words in front of him, so he can let him imagine what kind of tragedy it is. .


    The devil looked at her head and looked at the portrait of the woman next to her. She didn��t move at all. The time passed by, at least more than an hour passed, and the sea magic car was still flying. There is no stopping.


    Hansen now can''t run even if he wants to run, he can only wait for his temper.


    "Fortunately, I left the little red bird in Boa. If I came with a little red bird, I wouldn��t be able to go back for a while, and Boa would be dangerous." Hansen thought in his heart.


    I don''t know when the devil will go out of the magic car. Hansen finds that every move in the eye space does not cause the attention of the devil, and he puts out the Wanshi who received the destiny tower.


    Waner has been unconscious, Hansen can''t hold her all day, and she has been included in the Tianshen Tower. The Tianshen Tower is in the soul of Hansen, and there is no sign of change in the inside.


    "If you really can''t find a chance to escape, maybe you have to use the power of Waner." Han Sen checked Wan''s body and found that her vitality recovered a little, although it was still weak, but it was not like It��s as intermittent as before, and it seems like it��s going to be dead at any time.


    "Sure enough, it turned out that the blonde girl made her life decline. She remained in the state of black hair and could recover a little. But the speed of recovery is too slow. If I continue this way, I don��t know what year and month will return to normal people. Degree.�� Han Sen tried to input his power into Wan��s body, but the discovery was not useful. His power was injected into Wan��s body and was not hindered.


    However, Wan''s body is like a funnel. No matter how much power is injected, it will leak directly, and the power can''t stay in her body at all.


    In desperation, Hansen can only send Waner back to the Tianshen Tower, and then use the Wanjie Rubik''s Cube to get in touch with the elders of Baojian.


    The previous image was broken, but the impact on the elders of Baojian is not great. The money earned has already been earned. Although it has not been able to maximize the benefits, it has already earned a lot of money.


    All ethnic creatures strongly demanded to continue playing, but the elders of Baojian did not have images on their hands and could only end the video playback.


    When Hansen contacted the elders of Baojian again, the elders of Baojian were in his own room, and now he is alone.


    When the elders of Baojian saw that the person who appeared in the Rubik''s Cube was not Qingyu, he frowned and asked: "Where is Qingyu?"


    "You can rest assured that the elders of Baojian, Qing Yu, he has nothing to do now, but I and Qing Yu, they are gone, is there any way to contact them?" This is the main purpose of Hansen to contact the elders of Baojian.


    "The Wanfang Rubik''s Cube is also an extremely precious treasure among my Wanbao people. Only the members of the elders will be allotted. The Qingfang''s Wanfang Rubik''s Cube is originally mine. He only has this one, and there is no Wanjie Rubik''s Cube. It is impossible to contact them in the Tianxia domain." Bao Jian elders suddenly asked: "Do you know where they are now? I bring people into the Tianxia domain to save him."


    Hansen did not speak. If Fang Qingyu was alone, he had already told Fang Qingyu the location of Fang Qingyu, but now they are all together with Fang Qingyu, and the hearts of the people are separated from each other. Hansen cannot pin their treasures on their safety. The kindness of others.


    How savvy the elders of Baojian, at a glance, saw Hansen��s scruples and thought about it: ��In fact, even if I go to them, there should be no result. Now the Emperor��s strongman and many want to take you there. The elites of the elites who have changed their bounty should have entered the Tianxia domain, and time is too late. If you want to make your friends and Qing Yu safe, there is only one way."

 Chapter 2455： Cloud Island

    "What do you mean by saying, let me continue to open the magical realm to expose my position?" Han Sen immediately understood the meaning of the elders of Baojian.


    The elders of Baojian nodded slightly: "Yes, the goal of the Emperor is you. As long as you continue to expose the position, they will definitely chase you, and the danger of Qing Yu will be minimized."


    "I think about it." Hansen turned off the Rubik''s Cube.


    He didn''t want to open, but he couldn''t open it. Now, in the eyes of the devil, what can be seen is only the inner wall of the car. What is the use?


    At least to be able to reveal his current location, let others have a trail of tracing, then it has the value of opening.


    "This magical spirit will not stay in the magic car for hundreds of years? In that case, I am really miserable." Hansen''s heart was slightly depressed.


    Fortunately, Hansen is not a crow''s mouth. The bad situation he imagined did not appear. After the sea magic car traveled for a long time, it finally stopped.


    Hansen saw the eyes of the devil turning, pushing the magic door and going down.


    "It��s finally out!" Hansen��s heart was happy, but the sight of the scene made him stay again.


    Before entering the Tianxia Star Field, Han Sen checked a lot of information about the Tianxia Star Field. He knew that there was only Xiayun in this star field, and there was no place like the planet or the earth.


    However, there is now a huge island suspended above the sea of ??clouds. The sea of ??clouds here is a pure white color in Hansen''s eyes, which is very similar to the ordinary sea of ??clouds.


    The demon spirit walked on the grass of the island. The grass that had been vigorously prosperous, after being stepped on by his foot, suddenly turned into a sharp eagle, and danced with the pace of the demon, like the paper ash burned by the dead.


    The speed of the demon can make a moment around a star field, but here, he is just a step by step, like an ordinary person walking toward the hill in the center of the island.


    The hill is not high, it is only about three or four hundred meters. On such a hill, Hansen can step in between the steps, not to mention the devil. I am afraid that he only needs one thought and can reach the top of the mountain.


    However, the devil spirit stepped up from the stone steps of the foot of the mountain, and it is no different from ordinary people climbing the mountain, surprisingly patient.


    "What does he want to do?" Hansen was a little curious.


    Although he wants to go faster, there are no other creatures around. There are so many flowers and plants on the island, but there are many kinds of exotic flowers and plants, but there is no creature.


    After the demon came down from the Bohai magic car, he walked directly to the hill, and did not look back at Yunlong. Hansen did not have the opportunity to reach Yunlong��s eyes.


    Since he can''t run, Han Sen is guessing what the devil is doing in the mountains, but guessing is only speculation, and it is not the real answer.


    After the demon came to the top of the hill, Hansen discovered that the top of the mountain was flattened, as large as a basketball court, covered with a beautiful two-story wooden building.


    Outside the small building, a fence was enclosed by a fence. There were many flowers and plants in the yard. Although it was not so delicate, it could even be said to be simple, but it was very charming.


    At the wooden door of the fence wall, Hansen saw a wooden sign inserted on the ground, only to see the three words "non-residence".


    "Non-family? What does this mean?" Hansen thought.


    The demon spirit stopped outside the fence wall. Although the wooden door was not locked, he did not step into the yard, but stood outside the fence and looked at the second floor of the wooden building.


    Originally Hansen thought that this demon would do anything, but he actually stood there and looked at it for more than an hour. He didn��t even mean to move.


    "Purple, what are you doing, I said that I don''t want to see you." A cold woman''s voice came from the second floor of the wooden building.


    The magic spirit stood there motionless, still looking at the window on the second floor of the wooden building.


    The woman in the wooden building seems to be irritated. She pushes open the window directly and glares at the magic spirit outside the fence wall. She gnashed her teeth and said: "Roll, don''t let me see you again, or kill me."


    Han Sen listened to the name of the purple bucket as if it was a little familiar, a little thought, and opened his mouth with horror.


    This name can definitely be described as a thundering ear, one of the top ten gods of the sanctuary, known as the invincible purple fighting god.


    Hansen had checked a lot of information about the sanctuary before. Later, after the battle with the purple scorpion butterfly, he specialized in the information of the ten great gods. Although the income is not much, the purple **** will still be this one. I was impressed.


    The so-called invincible one is actually single-handed and invincible. It can be said that in the era of the sanctuary, it is invincible, and you can know how scary the purple fighting **** will be.


    There is even a legend that when the Purple Dou had not become a god, it was the enemy of the Lord of the Sanctuary. Even the Lord of the Sanctuary lost to the Purple Doo in the first-to-one situation. Therefore, Zidou will have an invincible title.


    Later, the Lord of the Sanctuary used a trick to defeat the purple bucket and become the one of the top ten gods under his seat.


    "Is this magical spirit a purple god?" Hansen is hard to believe.


    Among the top ten gods, the ghost bones will actually be the best at leading the army. The purple butterfly is the host of the Sanctuary Intelligence Agency. It is true that the single combat power is the most important.


    It is necessary to have a one-on-one battle, and the three great masters of the country today may not necessarily win the purple fight.


    The devil saw the woman looking over, but still did not move, just looking at the woman who stood in front of the window and glared at him.


    Hansen��s heart was hesitant. I don��t know if it should stay in the eyes of the devil, or should break into the woman��s eyes.


    The woman said that it was very vicious, but she only cursed the purple fight, but the devil was watching her in a motionless manner. There was no reaction at all. It seems that he was not jealous. This made Han Sen have some doubts. It is not the purple bucket in the woman''s mouth.


    When the woman was tired, the devil did not know where to take out an object in front of the wooden door. From the beginning to the end, he did not touch the wood and the fence.


    Han Sen saw the things that the magic spirit put down, but his eyes were bright. It turned out to be a book, a book carved out of stone, and the cover on the cover was written with the words "The Emperor''s Shocking Record".


    "I am going, this is the royal family''s genetic algorithm, how can it be in the hands of the devil? Right, it is Baoqin, certain Baoqin is on the body, and it was robbed by the devil..." Hansen��s heart .


    The woman saw "The Emperor''s Shocking Record", but the face was even more ugly, and screamed and screamed: "Purple, how can you find the genetics of the whole universe for me now? Now these are for me. It doesn''t make any sense. If you want to kill me, just let me go..."

 Chapter 2456： Woman in wooden building

    Hansen��s heart was slightly hesitant. I don��t know if it should stay in the eyes of the devil, or map into the eyes of a woman.


    From the words spoken by the woman, it can be judged that she seems to be imprisoned by the devil. If Hansen is mapped into her eyes, if she is not found, she may not be able to find the opportunity to leave.


    If you continue to stay in the eyes of the devil, who knows how long the demon will stay in the magic car, if he is sitting inside for hundreds of years, it is really terrible.


    "Women should be better than the devil, even if they are found, it is easier to escape." Han Sen felt that the devil seemed to want to leave, and now he no longer hesitated, when the devil is about to turn and look away. Direct mapping into the eyes of women.


    In the woman''s curse, the devil stepped down the mountain and looked at the back of the demon. Hansen��s heart was inexplicably sad.


    "It has finally returned to normal." Hansen finally had a color in his eyes. Unlike what he saw in the eyes of the devil, everything he saw was black and white.


    The woman looked at the devil and disappeared into the line of sight. Finally she stopped cursing and turned away from the window.


    The woman''s gaze turned, Hansen probably saw some scenes in the room with her sight, and found a row of bookshelves in the room, books on the bookshelf with various materials.


    Because the woman turned her eyes too fast, Hansen did not come and see what the books are.


    The woman walked down the stairs from the stairs, and Hansen��s surprise, the woman was so fierce, but she went outside the yard and took the stone "Emperor" .


    After returning to the wooden building, the woman immediately put the "Emperor''s Shocking Record" on the ground, and stepped on the two feet, seems to be venting the anger in the heart.


    However, after a while, the woman picked up the "Emperor''s Shocking Record" from the ground, wiped it with a cloth and left it on a bookshelf.


    After a while, the woman was restless, and soon stood up and walked to the bookshelf, and took the "Emperor''s Shocking Record" and put it neatly.


    "Does this woman have obsessive-compulsive disorder?" Hansen felt more and more that this woman was a little weird.


    There are no other creatures on the hill, and there is only a woman in the wooden building. It seems unlikely that Hansen wants to squat from her eyes.


    "I don''t know how strong this woman is. If she is strong, after the demon is gone, I will rush out of her eyes and go." Hansen made up his mind to observe the woman''s bottom.


    The woman is really weird. After putting the book in place, she sat by the window and looked out of the window. Hansen discovered that the cloud outside the island was not white, but a yellowish color, like a little yellow. Creamy.


    Hansen��s heart was happy, and he immediately took out the Rubik''s Cube and took the scenery outside and passed it to the elders of Baojian.


    "Don''t you want to catch me a reward? Then come and try it." After Hansen took the scene, he said to himself about the Rubik''s Cube.


    After receiving the image of Hansen, Elder Baojian immediately processed it and then played it after the operation.


    Hansen doesn''t know how effective those things are, but he can only do this.


    Fortunately, there is no such thing as a mirror in the wooden building. Otherwise, after the woman took the mirror, she found that her left eye pupil in the mirror turned into blood red, and she would know that there was a problem.


    The woman sat in front of the window and stayed for a long time. She didn''t know what she was thinking. When Hansen thought she would stay in this way, the woman finally moved.


    ��Hey!�� The woman sighed and got up and walked to a desk in the room.


    There are a lot of books on the desk, and there are some paper and pencils. I don''t see electronic equipment. It should be affected by the magnetic storm of Tianxia, ??and the electronic equipment can''t be used.


    As in the style of the woman''s room, everything on the desk is well organized, the books and notebooks are neatly arranged, the pens are placed inside the pen holder, and all are in one direction.


    The woman apparently had severe obsessive-compulsive disorder. After she sat down at the desk, she picked up the top of the stack of notebooks, opened the notebook, and turned to the blank page in the middle.


    While thinking about it, the woman wrote something on the blank notebook, with words with numbers and symbols, and some formulas that Hansen could not understand.


    Hansen didn''t understand what the woman was doing. The woman wrote for a while and then thought about it for a while, then got up and took a book from the bookshelf and opened the book to find the content.


    "Senro Vientiane? Isn''t this the second time in the town of Tiangong, the genetic technique of "No Words of Heaven"?" Han Sen was slightly surprised, because Senro is also the secret of the town of Heaven.


    The next thing happened to Hansen''s surprise. The woman read and read a lot of books while writing. These books are the top genetics among the various ethnic groups, and even many of them are secrets.


    In the middle of the Hansen, he even saw the "three-in-one destruction of chaotic gods" of the devastating family, as well as the dragon''s "breaking the evil dragons" and so on. The genetic algorithm of the famous earthquake gene universe is not rare, and some genes Hansen has never heard of it.


    "What is the origin of this woman? How can there be so many secret genomics? Isn''t it all the magic spirit to grab her? This is not possible, the major races are not sent to the cheats, who will often Nothing is going to the place of the Tianxia Star Field with the genealogy of my own secret biography?" Han Sen thinks more and more strange.


    However, Hansen finally figured out what the woman was doing. She should be studying a genetic technique, but the things she wrote did not understand Hansen, and she did not know what genetics she was studying.


    It''s like that most people use computer software, but how the software is made. Even if people look at the programmer''s work, they don''t understand what it means.


    Unless Hansen can see the finished genetic engineering, only look at her work, and can''t see what genetics is, too much use of symbols to replace the content and formula.


    "No... This idea doesn''t work... In the case of completeness, no creature can achieve the physical qualities needed for cultivation... If there is no way to maintain the integrity of the quality of cultivation, then there is no The meaning... In the end, what can be done to reduce the quality required for cultivation while maintaining integrity?�� A woman muttered to herself, seemingly thinking hard, but she could never solve the problem.


    Thinking for a moment, it seems that I did not think of a solution. The woman walked to the bookshelf and took the "Emperor" to watch it.

 Chapter 2457： Different versions

    "Emperor shocked the world, the emperor is extremely beginning, shocking the world record, a family of students, heaven and earth welcoming..." The woman read the opening preface of the imperial shock record, could not help but reveal a sneer sneer: "It''s a really thick face, but It was a small slave beside the Lord, and dared to say so much."


    "This woman is really related to the Lord. So it seems that the first ancestor of the Emperor was also born in the sanctuary, and it seems that it is only a servant with a very low status in the sanctuary." Hansen was surprised.


    The woman continued to look back at the "Emperor''s Shocking Record". After looking through it for a while, she was already impatient: "I thought that there was something extraordinary. It turned out that it was just relying on the semi-finished blood of the Lord''s study. It��s ridiculous that it��s just a spiritual body, and it��s also called a royal body.��


    Hansen listened even more surprised: "No, isn''t the emperor''s emperor actually studied by the Lord?"


    Although the woman is very disdainful about "The Emperor''s Shocking Record", but still read the contents inside, Han Sen naturally followed the whole book "The Greatest Hits".


    This should be just a transcript version, not the original version of "Emperor''s Shocking Record", but the content should not be much worse. It is indeed a very powerful genomic technique. The content is all-encompassing, no matter which kind of emperor is the royal family. Members can find the corresponding practice method in it.


    "The little slave, even stealing the "Gene World" that I studied before, but he is a little clever, and it is quite good to combine the "Gene World" with the **** spirit. Unfortunately, regardless of the "Gene World" Or the blood veins are just unfinished semi-finished products. Even if the two are merged together, it will not be able to get the last step.�� The woman has no interest in the ��Emperor��s Shocking Record�� and put it back. Above the bookshelf.


    Hansen��s stunned voice: ��This woman doesn��t look too old, but listening to her voice seems to be a character of the contemporaries of the Lord. Is this possible? How did she live to the present?��


    "It��s no wonder that the little slave can''t change his gene to the super-god gene. After all, everything is empty. Even the Lord and I have been failing, let alone the little slave who has a little cleverness, he can do To this extent, it is not bad." The woman sighed and returned to her chair to sit down.


    Hansen listened, but it was a shock: "What is the super-god gene she said, does she have any relationship with the super-god gene in the shelter?"


    The woman looked at her own notebook and seemed to feel a little boring. After putting the notebook on, she put it back and sighed in the chair. "Without new ideas, I can��t solve the problem that "Genetics" can''t be cultivated, but By lowering the standards of cultivation, it is impossible to finally condense the super-god genes. What should I do?"


    Hansen��s eyes widened and his face was horrified. He almost cried out: ��Genetic language... She turned out to be a genetic story... Who is this woman...��


    "Perhaps the Lord is right, only genetic engineering can not solve the final problem, or must first promote the genetic evolution of the organism itself... But if you can really directly evolve the gene to that extent... What... obviously the road is not going to work..." The woman shook her head and sighed.


    Hansen��s heart is like a stormy sea, full of stormy waves and swaying winds and rains.


    If the woman said it was true, then she is probably the creator of Gene Story and has a great connection with the Lord.


    Hansen originally wanted to escape as soon as possible, but now he wants to find out the secret of this woman.


    Unfortunately, Hansen can''t see how this woman is doing it. If she can use it, Hansen can''t just tie the woman directly, use a small whip to whip and whip down, and let her know the secret. All tortured.


    But thinking that this woman may be a character of the contemporaries of the Lord, Han Sen dispelled this idea.


    Being able to do research with the Lord, and to treat the woman who is the servant of the Emperor, is the ability to be worse and where can it go?


    Even if it is not as good as the purple fight, at least it is a top deification, Han Sen really has no confidence to take her down, really want to rush out blindly, maybe it is Hansen himself who is **** with a small leather whip.


    Hansen can only wait for the temper to wait, and hope that when the woman is bored, she can say more secrets.


    But this woman doesn''t talk to herself every day. She doesn''t usually say a word every day. When the devil comes back a few days, she seems to have been stimulated to the devil. After the magic hair is gone, she will also speak a few words.


    Unfortunately, Hansen has never heard of other secrets. Women usually study genetic terms, and the genetic techniques of all ethnic groups are used as reference materials.


    She is trying various ideas, but obviously not very successful.


    In the middle, the woman also looked through the previous notebook, Hansen saw the complete "Genetics Story" in it, almost the same as Hansen practiced.


    But it is only almost because the "Genetics" of women here has undergone some modifications, and many places are more perfect.


    However, the overall gap is not large. Obviously, "Genetics" has been completed very early, but because there are no organisms that can meet the standards of "Genetics", they have to make some modifications.


    In addition to the original version, there are hundreds of different versions of women that have been cultivated in different ways. These versions have various characteristics. Obviously, women hope to find another way, but in the end they should not succeed and become a failed version. .


    Hansen''s own cultivation is the genetic language. With his physical quality, he did not practice "Gene Story" at the beginning. Later, because of the participation of Black Crystal Armor, he really started to introduce Gene Story.


    In the past, Professor Hansen and Professor Bai Yishan also discussed that under normal circumstances, it is impossible for a creature to be able to practice "Gene Story". The requirement for physical fitness is too abnormal, unless God can have such a complete body. There are always inevitable physical defects in the general biology, and it is impossible to achieve 100% perfection.


    Hansen looked at women''s studies every day. Although he did not study a result, Hansen''s understanding of genetic terms has deepened.


    Many of the places that are difficult to understand and understand are now suddenly clear.


    Hansen was secretly happy, but the woman walked out of the wooden building and came to a pool behind the wooden building. She seemed to want to drink water by hand, but she saw the reflection in the water and suddenly stunned.


    "Not good!" Hansen suddenly was shocked.

 Chapter 2458： Exposed

    The woman looked at the reflection in her own pool, her eyes fixed in the eyes of the reflection.


    "Exposed!" Hansen knew that the situation was not good, but he had thought about it before. If there were no other creatures whose eyes could be taken away, he was exposed sooner or later, so he was not too confused.


    The woman saw the abnormality in her eyes, and she did not panic. The corner of her mouth was slightly stunned: "I am interested, I dare to use scorpion in front of me. It is really courageous."


    Said, the woman''s pupil burst into a strange golden brilliance, spreading out from the middle, seems to want to dye the blood into gold.


    Hansen��s heart was tight, and he didn��t know what ability the woman used. But after the golden brilliance covered the pupil, the woman��s power was collected, and the golden color on the pupil suddenly collapsed, revealing the blood inside.


    "Hey, is it really useless? Is there really a little doorway?" The woman was not surprised, the pupil in her eyes changed again, the pupil was infested with black this time, and the pupil of the eye together with the white of the eye turned into black. , constantly blending with the blood in the pupil.


    Soon the whole eyes turned into a dark color, but the woman''s strength was received, and the eyes slowly turned into blood red again, restoring the original appearance.


    "The eyes of the night are useless? It''s a little bit interesting." The woman connected and tried a variety of tricks. Hansen looked dazzled, but there was no power to shake the **** demon spirit.


    Han Sen slightly rejoiced: "It is a sacred soul of the mutant, even this woman has no way to get **** demon."


    "Interesting!" The woman''s mouth was slightly upturned, and her face was full of excitement. There was no frustration at all.


    This time, the woman did not use sputum again. Hansen saw that her fingertips condensed a little aura, and then the aura rose slowly from the fingertips, turning into a silver-like mirror, which appeared in front of the woman.


    The mirror shines on the woman''s eyes, but it does not show the figure. I saw a strange brilliance flow in the silver-colored mirror. Finally, it turned into a **** color twisted in the mirror. After a long time, the blood color became a blood-eyed demon. Look like it.


    "It turned out to be a blood-eyed demon. It''s no wonder that my technique is useless." After seeing the blood-eyed demon, the woman licked her mouth and extended her finger to press it on her eye.


    The woman''s eyes shattered like glass, and the shadow space suddenly collapsed. Hansen could only rush out and land on the ground inside the floor. He jumped out of the wooden house.


    "Hey, isn''t it a **** demon?" The woman was a little surprised, but her eyes had recovered, but her hands were not too stunned. The jade hand waved gently, and a crystal cover fell, and Hansen was covered.


    Hansen changed his body and escaped the attack of the crystal hood, but the woman''s palm wave waved, and several brilliance hit Hansen. Hansen suddenly felt the body became heavy, the movement became slow, back pain, impotence, premature ejaculation, menstruation Unconstrained, blurred vision, it seems that the whole body is not right, and I don��t know how many kinds of genetic techniques that the woman has had negative effects on the body.


    The ice muscle jade bone field was launched, Hansen turned into the body of ice jade, and the dust was not stained. Those negative genetic techniques suddenly lost their effectiveness to Hansen, and Hansen flashed away from the second attack of the crystal cover, rushing from the window. Out of the wooden building.


    The woman''s face showed a cat-and-mouse-like sly expression, as if it was something that was found to be fun, and it rushed out of the wooden building.


    Hansen originally wanted to fly out of the island and pull out the island directly, but his body shape just moved, and he saw the crystal cover again.


    Hansen ducked away, and the crystal cover burst into disarray, turning into a huge crystal net, shrouded the entire island range, and Hansen had nowhere to run.


    Ten fingers danced wildly, and made a sword silk. He gave birth to the crystal big net. He didn''t let it fall completely. Hansen was thinking about how he could escape quickly.


    In terms of several shots, the strength of this woman does not seem to be as strong as Hansen imagined. It seems that there is only the strength of the king, but her genetic skills are very varied. It seems that what kind of genetic techniques can be used at will. It is a bit hard to prevent.


    Seeing the crystal net did not completely trap Hansen, the woman''s technique changed, the ten fingers like a sword like a knife, all kinds of genetic techniques attacked together, a variety of genetic techniques emerged endlessly, let Han Sen cope very hard.


    Hansen has seen a lot of powerful opponents, and many of them are skilled in hundreds of techniques, but like a woman who is directly patchwork, even a guy who can change a dozen techniques within a stroke, he really sees nothing. Unheard of.


    Obviously watching the power of the fire system, may have become a gold system or even a water system when it comes to the front, obviously a very violent force, a turn of tenderness becomes water.


    The changes in the fingers, the palms, the swords, the swords, etc. are even more dizzying. It is better to say that this woman is playing tricks in the juggling.


    Hansen is fully fighting with women, and he can only fight for a tie. There is a crystal big net, and he wants to escape without a chance.


    There is also a color of surprise on the woman''s face. She sees many familiar shadows from the technique used by Hansen, but it is somewhat plausible.


    "The town of Tiangong''s wordless book, but not completely, only a little ... there is the power of the crack, but not completely ... interesting ..." The woman seems to be very interested in Hansen''s technique.


    The genetic technique of a woman is too broad. No matter how Hansen��s technique changes, many times Hansen thinks that she can prevail or suppress a woman, she will make some completely unexpected genetic techniques, not only will it be resolved. The crisis, in turn, put Hansen in danger.


    "Unintentionally offended, just mistakenly here, absolutely no malice, please forgive me." Han Sen said as he battled.


    "There are several more genetic techniques, I have already seen these kinds." The woman said faintly, but did not answer Han Sen''s question.


    Although Hansen��s genetic technique is a lot, he has already reached the level of the handcuffs, and there is no need to deliberately use some kind of genetic surgery, but the corresponding situation is the same.


    When a woman saw Hansen used it, she only had a few tricks, but she had to do so a few tricks, but she broke her genetics and made her a little impatient.


    "Fall!" The woman waved her hand, and the crystal big net suddenly broke through Hansen''s sword silk and fell down. The order chain was flowing in the crystal big net.


    "Deified level!" Hansen suddenly knew that the woman had just played with him before, and did not use real power.

 Chapter 2459： Creator of the crystal family

    Hansen��s heart flashed through countless thoughts, and eventually he did not use the power of the super-spiritual body, and was bundled up by the crystal net.


    "Who are you? How can you use the **** demon sorcerer?" The woman asked Hansen, who was netted on the ground like a fish.


    "I am the imperial family''s sixteen princes, the white game, the blood enchanting technique is only inadvertently obtained..." Hansen''s words have not been finished, and the woman''s face has changed. The crystal net suddenly tightens and Hansen is mentioned. In the air.


    "I dare to lie in front of me. You are obviously a crystal family. If you pretend to be an imperial family, you will forget it. The blood enchanting technique is the talented genetics of the blood-eyed demon. Without the genes of the blood-eyed demon, it is impossible to practice. Is it fake?" The woman said that she was angry, and reached out to Hansen.


    Suddenly, a chain of order was born, and he slammed it on Hansen. He directly smothered Hansen��s skin and left a scar that could almost be seen.


    "Do you know that I am a crystal family, don''t you say that?" Hansen''s painful teeth, his heart secretly from the belly.


    However, Hansen naturally did not dare to say it. He quickly said: "I am a crystal family, but I am a mixed-race. There is a small part of the blood of the emperor in the body. There is also a blood-blooded demon god... Hee... ..."


    Hansen��s words have not been finished yet, and he has been pumped a whip by a woman. The woman��s temper is shouting: ��Mixed your sister, good crystals don��t do it, mix a slave race, and **** demon gods, Are you a pig? Can you mix?"


    The woman said that she was mad, and she took several whippings on Hansen.


    Hansen vowed that he would no longer provoke a woman who is engaged in research next time. It is really uncomfortable to encounter such a temper.


    However, Hansen also heard a little doorway. Seeing that the woman was still angry, she quickly said: "You are also a crystal girl? Do you know that you are left crazy? I am a good friend with left madness..."


    "Do you know that left is crazy?" The woman glimpsed a little, and looked at Han Sen with some doubts.


    "I know, the relationship is particularly good, I also learned a lot of genetics with him." Han Sen sees the name of the left-handed mad, easy to say.


    The woman sneered at Hansen��s words and said disdainfully: ��The left mad guy is a man, so you are a crystal, even if you are his enemy, as long as you are willing to learn from him, he will teach you to learn genetics with him. What a good relationship."


    However, even though this is said, the woman still collected the crystal net and did not bind Hansen.


    "You haven''t asked the girl what to call? You are crazy with the left..." Hansen stood up and looked at the dust on his body and looked at the woman.


    This woman turned out to be a crystal family, and some of them were unexpected. According to Hansen��s impression, it seems that when the crystal family appeared, it should be after the destruction of the sanctuary, and the crystal family did not seem to be a strong person. That''s right.


    This woman is able to do research with the Lord, apparently the Sanctuary era is already very strong.


    The woman did not have to answer Han Sen''s meaning. She looked up and down Hansen and said, "You are not wrong with the blood of the Clan, but how is your body''s genes evolved so fast?"


    ��Soon?�� Hansen��s pretending resentment.


    The woman looked at Hansen''s frowning thoughts and muttered to herself: "No, the Crystals were just a failure when they finished the experiment. Their physical fitness is very poor. Only the brain''s thinking ability is quite good... How can it evolve? How fast?"


    Hansen listened to some movements and looked at the woman with surprise: "Is you creating a crystal family?"


    The woman shook her head and said: "I can''t count, the crystal family existed. I just used a little resources of the sanctuary, and slightly modified the crystal gene to promote their evolution. But the transformation is not very successful, but also It can be said that the accident is very successful, their physical fitness is very poor, and their brain thinking ability is very good, just can be used as my assistant, left mad is one of them."


    Said, the woman has already walked back into the wooden building.


    It seems that the woman does not have much threat to herself. Hansen does not want to leave now, and wants to know more about the secrets of the sanctuary from this woman''s mouth.


    Listening to the woman''s tone, she is probably a big man at the time of the Sanctuary, at least at the level of the dean of a certain research institute. She knows a lot about it.


    "So what is the genetic term you created?" Hansen chased the door and continued to ask.


    "Half, genetic terminology is a project I have worked with the Lord, but it has failed." The woman looked at Hansen and said, "Have you seen the genetic story in the left mad?"


    Hansen nodded slightly, but did not dare to say that he had cultivated the genetics of the language. He was not sure that the woman would not be able to slice him after he learned that he could cultivate the genetics.


    "Stand up!" Hansen just wanted to step into the wooden building, but was stopped by a woman.


    The woman looked at Hansen''s eyes up and down and said faintly: "You are standing outside, don''t come in and dirty my house."


    Han Sen knows that a woman has no other meaning, just because she has a strong cleansing and obsessive-compulsive disorder, and she has not put it in her heart. She stands outside the door and said: "You and the Lord of the Sanctuary cooperate to study "Genetics". What? It seems to have heard you before, what is this related to the super **** gene?"


    The woman returned to the house and took a small shovel, then walked out and began to trim the ground where Hansen had passed.


    "You, float up, don''t touch anything else here." The woman said that she also sprayed something similar to perfume on Hansen.


    Hansen can only let himself float, and he doesn''t care. He only wants to know what the relationship between the genetic terms and the super-god genes, and what it all has to do with shelter.


    While cleaning up the place where Hansen walked, the woman said: "The study of Gene Story is to enable the creature to evolve the super-god gene. So simple, does the left mad have not taught you?"


    "No, he only said that the preconditions of "Genetic Language" could not be reached, and there is no way to continue research." Hansen continued to put on women''s words.


    The woman seems to be not concerned about this and continues to say: "I can��t think of left madness and continue to study "Genetics", he said yes, the preconditions of "Genetics" can not be completed, so far, this is still a A failed research project."


    "What is the super-god gene? What is the use of the super-god gene?" Hansen asked the question he most wanted to know.


    The woman looked up and looked at Han Sen with a strange expression on her face. She stared at Hansen and asked, "Do you believe in the existence of God in this world?"


    "How is this broken problem?" Hansen was a little depressed, and now he most wants to answer this question.


    Hansen said after a moment of indulgence: "I have seen some guys who claim to be gods, but I don''t know if they are real gods."


    "The gods you have seen, are those who claim to satisfy all your willingness?" The woman narrowed her eyes and looked at Hansen.


    Hansen��s heart suddenly jumped, knowing that he finally said the subject, and quickly nodded: ��Yes.��

 Chapter 2460： The possibility of killing God

    The woman''s mouth was slightly upturned, revealing a smile, then reached out and rubbed her hair, laughing and saying: "The purpose of the evolutionary super-genuine gene is to kill those who claim to be gods."


    ��Why do you want to do this?�� Hansen��s heart was a little shocked. He knew how terrible the guys who claimed to be gods. Although they couldn��t directly target the creatures in the universe, their power far exceeded the cosmic creatures. Even a deified person can''t compare with it.


    Women and the Lord, they actually want to kill those guys. This crazy idea, Hansen also has the same, but his strength has not yet reached that level, and he does not know **** those who claim to be gods. Guy.


    At least until now, Hansen has not hoped to kill God. In the tower of the Emperor''s destiny, he saw only a stone statue of God. If he was not a black crystal armor, he could not match it.


    It is impossible to imagine fighting a real god. What a terrible thing.


    "I don''t know why the Lord did it, but I naturally have my reasons." The woman said that she naturally did not intend to tell Han Sen about her reasons.


    "With the super **** gene, can you really kill those gods?" Hansen had to change a question.


    "According to our research, there is nothing wrong with this." The woman nodded and answered with certainty.


    But then the woman shook her head and smiled: "Unfortunately, the research eventually failed. We have developed a way to make the body evolve into a super-god gene, but we have found that no creature in the universe can use this method. It is a candle in the hand, knowing that it can illuminate the darkness when it is lit, but we don��t even have a match, there is no way to light the candle. But if there is a match, it can already illuminate the darkness. It is not so important to have a candle. The dilemma that I am facing now is that the genetic language is like the candle. The missing thing is more important than the finished thing, which makes our results very tasteless. ��


    ��Is the genetic material really so difficult to cultivate? Is it really impossible to have the creatures in the universe to practice?�� Hansen asked doubtfully, he did indeed practice the genetics.


    The woman thought about it and said: "The problem is very complicated. It involves a wide range. It is an inappropriate metaphor. A horse must eat plants as an energy source to survive and run. A car needs fuel. You can start driving. You can''t fuel the horse, you can''t graze the car, and the condition of practicing the genetic term is that you can eat grass and fuel. The metaphor is not very appropriate, but it probably means this, no one. Creatures can satisfy all the conditions for the cultivation of genetic terms, and there are many conditions for genetic terms, and no one can be done."


    Hansen seems to understand and understand, but he seems to have a little bit of understanding, but he does not know what to say in the mind.


    "What exactly are those who claim to be gods? Why do you have super genes to kill them?" Hansen can only return to the most primitive problems.


    "This problem is also very complicated. In essence, God is also a kind of creature. It is just a creature that looks different from our life. It is like the difference between a living person and a soul, but it is not so simple. The relationship between them is more complicated. The woman paused and said: "As for why the super-god genes can kill those who claim to be gods, this is a test of the Lord."


    "What test?" Hansen asked.


    The woman did not answer Hansen��s question and got up and said, ��Well, it��s all cleaned up. You don��t want to get dirty again, or you will turn you into a pig.��


    Hansen floated in the air and did not dare to fall on the ground. He was really afraid that women would start with him. With this woman''s ability, she might have more genetic modification than the first ancestor of the lamp.


    "You haven''t told me, what kind of experiment is that?" Hansen suspended in the air and followed the woman.


    The woman turned and glared at Hansen and said, "Why should I tell you?"


    Hansenton��s words, the woman and his non-prostitute, and not owing him money, did not have a reason to tell him.


    Hey!


    When Hansen was still thinking about it, the woman had walked into the wooden building and closed the wooden door directly.


    "Would you like to tell this woman, I have cultivated the genetic story? If I tell her, I may know more secrets from her, but if this woman treats me as a mouse, it is very bad. "Han Sen''s mood is very complicated.


    The woman said that Hansen was not allowed to touch her anything. Hansen also had no intention of trampling her cleansing and obsessive-compulsive disorder, so she had to fly outside the fence wall. Then she landed on the ground and sat there watching the yellow sea outside. He took out a section of the realm of the world and took it to the elders of Baojian.


    The elders of Baojian have already broadcasted the images that Hansen had sent back last time, causing many ethnic concerns including the Emperor.


    The pale yellow Yunxiahai has also become the target of many powerful people. This time, the images sent by Hansen are broadcast again. Many forces have already determined all the scenes of Hansen.


    However, because the devil is in the vicinity of the area, the average person does not dare to go.


    The emperor did not have so many concerns. Although Baoqin was seriously injured and fled back, the emperor soon sent a new deified strongman into the Tianxia domain.


    Han Sen sat on the island for a few hours, still did not consider whether to tell the woman about his own genetics.


    Suddenly, the clouds in the distance rolled, and the clouds and dragons roared, pulling the sea magic car toward the island.


    "The devil is here!" Hansen was shocked and quickly got up and ready to go.


    A woman who does not kill him does not mean that the devil will not kill him.


    "You come in." The woman didn''t know when she stood by the window and looked at Hansen.


    Hansen responded and went to the yard.


    "Foot." The woman frowned.


    Hansen flew up quickly, hanged into the yard, and then flew into the small building, suspended in the room without touching anything.


    "Don''t talk, don''t make any noise." The woman frowned at Hansen.


    Hansen nodded and did not answer.


    "This is awkward." The woman is very satisfied with Hansen''s performance.


    Like the two times Hansen had seen before, the devil stood outside the fence and looked at the position of the window. It was half a day, and the woman began to ignore him, but it became very violent, and finally could not help but open the window. A big sigh of the magic spirit.


    When the woman was tired, the devil turned and left, as if he came here to be like a sly.


    Hansen is very curious about the relationship between the devil and the woman, but looking at the woman''s appearance, I feel that this question is still not good.


    "Do you want to know who he is?" The woman suddenly asked Hansen.


    "I don''t want to." Hansen didn''t even think about it. He immediately shook his head. When he was stared at by the woman, he felt a sigh of relief and suddenly knew that there was nothing good.


    "Then do you want to know what experiment the Lord did at the beginning?" The woman snorted, then smiled and narrowed her eyes and looked at Hansen.

 Chapter 2461： The same stone mountain

    Han Sen looks at the woman in a complicated look. Of course he wants to know, but this woman obviously won''t tell him so easily.


    The woman smiled at Hansen��s expression: "It��s not difficult to know, you just need to do something for me, I can tell you everything."


    "What can you do if you can''t solve this powerful thing?" Hansen asked hesitantly.


    The woman smiled slightly: "You don''t have to worry, it''s not a dangerous thing, just because I can''t get out of the island, so I will let you do it for me."


    Han Sen watched the woman not speak, he did not believe it was really simple.


    The woman paused and said: "After you walk out of the island, you have been going there. It will take a long time for you to see a light, then follow the light, and finally you will see one and here. The same island, but there is no wooden building on the island. At that time, you cut off the mountain tip. Just like here, what you should do is complete."


    ��Is there any creature there?�� Hansen asked.


    The woman shook her head: "No, but you need to remember one thing. After you see the light, you can''t talk anyway. If you don''t talk, there will be no danger. If you say it, even if only Say a word, then you are dead."


    "What is the light of the group?" Hansen asked.


    "I don''t know what it is, go to your own decision, I won''t force you." The woman said that she would no longer care about Hansen and continue to do her research.


    ��Can I look at these genetic techniques?�� Hansen pointed to the books on the shelves.


    These are the top-level genetic techniques of all ethnic groups. Even if Hansen does not practice himself, it can be used after writing down.


    "If you are willing to go, you can see how much you can come back when you come back. Now you can go out." The woman said without raising her head.


    Hansen had to fly out of the window and left the yard and landed outside. The woman��s cleansing and obsessive-compulsive disorder were too serious. If Hansen was not required to do things for her, she would not have promised Hansen to touch her.


    Hansen wanted to come and decide, but decided to go to the place where the woman said.


    Since a woman needs him to do things, he will naturally tell him if he is in danger. Otherwise, Hansen has something to do, and it is not good for her.


    "Even if it is dangerous, it should be after the completion of the mission." Han Sen probably knows that a woman let him do these things, probably to get rid of trouble.


    "I am willing to go, but can you tell me what the Lord has done?" Hansen said to the wooden building.


    "Come back to tell you." The voice of the woman indifference came from the wooden building.


    "I am afraid that after I come back, you are no longer here," Hansen said.


    The woman was silent for a while, Hansen had never heard the woman talk again, I don��t know what she meant, and when she was about to say something, she saw something flying out of the window.


    Han Sen reached out and caught the thing and found it to be a stone book, but it seemed to be locked up by some kind of power. Hansen couldn''t open it.


    "The things you want to know are all inside. After you have finished doing things, the ban on this book will naturally disappear, and you will not decide on your own," the woman said.


    Han Sen looked at the stone book in his hand. He couldn''t be sure whether the woman said it was true or not. But there is no other way. I can only believe the woman once, otherwise he will not know the truth.


    "I am going." Han Sen put away the stone book and bit his teeth and asked: "It is said that there is a heterogeneous space called a shelter in the sanctuary. Do you know this place?"


    "That is the place where the Lord studied the undead Holy Spirit. I have not been in it, and it is not clear," the woman said.


    The woman did not know about the shelter, which made Han Sen slightly disappointed.


    Hansen Zhang also wants to ask a few more questions, but he listens to the woman: "I will not answer any questions before you go."


    "You have to tell me, what does the group look like?" Hansen said.


    "You can naturally recognize it when you see it." The woman said faintly.


    Hansen shrugged helplessly and had to fly in the direction of the woman.


    Between the pale yellow Yunxia, ??the sight can see things limited, Hansen opened the hole Xuan field, and can only sense things in the scope of the hole.


    It is no different from other places here, except that Yunxia is Yunxia. The difference is that there is no one here.


    Hansen walked in the direction of the woman''s direction. After flying for about three or four hours, she saw a bright light in front.


    The light of the group is like the red sun in the evening clouds. It looks like a big lantern. Just like a woman tells him, he will be able to recognize it as long as he sees it.


    When Hansen discovered that the group was bright, the light group also found him, fluttering and fluttering around, and circled around Hansen for several times.


    Hansen always remembered the woman��s words and found no sound in his mouth.


    The light group circled around him for a few laps, and it seemed that he lost interest in him and flew to the distance.


    Hansen breathed a sigh of relief and quickly chased him up and flew behind the light group.


    The light group walked slowly, but it floated away. There was no fixed direction. After a while, the left side was right, and then it went forward, and then even flew backwards.


    Although Hansen��s heart is doubtful, he can only follow it.


    Fortunately, although the light group turned around, but never encountered any danger, even a different species did not encounter.


    After a long time with the light group, there was a huge shadow in front of the vagueness. Hansen looked at it carefully, and his heart suddenly became a joy. The giant shadow was an island.


    When Hansen was closer, he found that the island was exactly the same as the island where the woman was, and the distribution of flowers and trees on the island was the same.


    The light group landed on the island, rested on the grass, and looked like it was asleep.


    Hansen quickly went to the island, and suddenly felt his body sinking and fell on the island. There was a forbidden field.


    Now I can''t take care of it anymore. Hansen walked in the direction of the hill and soon came to the front of the mountain. It was still the familiar stone steps. Hansen went all the way to the end of the stone steps, but found that there was no The platform on the top of the mountain, there is no wooden building and yard, there is a protruding mountain top, about a dozen feet high.


    On the stone wall of the mountain, Hansen saw a strange symbol, the symbol is black, occupying the majority of the mountain wall, do not know what it means.


    Hansen guessed that it might be the ban of the island, destroying it, maybe the woman could get out of trouble.

 Chapter 2462： Digging the mountain

    Hansen has nothing to hesitate. Anyway, the gene universe is already chaotic, and it is not bad for this woman. Whether she is good or bad.


    Hansen pulled out his ghost tooth knife and slammed it on the tip of the mountain. He wanted to cut the knife tip with a knife.


    However, the force of the fangs was on the rock, and the symbol on the tip of the mountain shone with black light. The force of the tooth was suddenly disappeared.


    The blade of the ghost tooth knife directly hits the mountain, and only cuts a stone mark from the mountain stone.


    Hansen tried a few more times and found that no force other than the entity had any effect on the rock, and it would be sucked away by the symbols on the mountain wall.


    "When is this knife cut, what time is it going to be cut?" Hansen was depressed, trying to cut the symbol on the wall to see if he could erase the symbol first.


    But who knows to cut off the symbol, but found that the symbol is like blood that penetrates into the rock, and does not know how deep it penetrates.


    Hansen was helpless, and he could only cut the mountain tip there with one knife and one knife. Fortunately, there is no danger here. Han Sen chopped the mountain stone and there was no difference.


    The light group is still squatting on the grass, and it is ignored for Hansen��s situation.


    Hansen��s body was soaked with sweat, and he felt like he was about to become a fool. Fortunately, this is just a hill tip. Hansen estimates that it will take two or three days to dig up the mountain. .


    After dug for more than ten hours, the mountain tip was dug by Hansen for a little while, and nothing happened, so Hansen was also relieved.


    when!


    Hansen went down again, but when the knife was lifted again, Hansen saw the knife marks that he had pulled out, and there was a blood of Yinhong.


    "What happened? How did the mountain bleed?" Hansen''s heart jerked, and the subconsciously stepped back two steps, posing a defensive posture.


    Now Hansen doesn''t like the fact that the mountain is bleeding. Especially after the city of Dusit, Hansen is a bit shadowed by the bloodshed of mountains and rocks.


    If Han Ming is not afraid of the battle of a knife and a gun, he is afraid of these sinister things.


    Ning Yue��s green little sword was dug out of the **** stone, and Hansen did not dare to approach it until now.


    Seeing this small stone mountain stone will actually bleed, Hansen subconsciously feels a little scalp tingling, although not afraid, but it feels a little uncomfortable in the heart.


    Hansen waited for a while and found that there was not much blood flowing out of the rocks, and there was no strange thing happening. So he reached out and waved the blood on the mountain wall and carefully looked at the knife marks.


    From this point of view, Hansen suddenly felt a cold in his heart.


    In the deepest part of the knife mark, Hansen saw a small piece of flesh and blood, and did not know what the flesh and blood of the creature was. He was opened with a small wound of several centimeters long, and the blood flowed out of the wound. of.


    Hansen looked at the wound that was no longer bleeding, only feeling the scalp numb.


    Hansen doesn''t know what the creatures in this mountain are, but if it''s dead, then it shouldn''t bleed any more.


    But if it is alive, the body is pressed into the mountain, and it is still not terrible, it is a little scary.


    The exposed part of the creature was only a few centimeters long. I couldn''t see what was inside. Hansen hesitated and continued to dig.


    It��s already at this point, so if you give up, this is not Hansen��s style.


    And even if the creature inside is alive, it is no big deal. He can''t even get rid of a mountain crackdown. It''s not a bad thing to think about it.


    Hansen used a knife to dig alongside the creature, and wanted to dig a part first to see what it was.


    After digging a few times, after the rock was enlarged, I saw a yellow cloth exposed, and the place where Hansen was injured was actually a calf.


    It can be seen that the calf should belong to a woman, and the trouser legs are also a woman''s style.


    Hansen frowned slightly and continued to dig down. As more and more parts of the creature emerged, Hansen could see it. It was indeed a woman.


    The exposed part of the woman can see the naked feet of a pair of women, and the slender legs wearing light yellow pants.


    The upper part is still in the mountain, I can''t see what it looks like, but from that body, Hansen doesn''t feel the vitality, it seems to be a dead person.


    However, when Han Sen went to see the wound on her calf, she found that the wound had healed, and then contacted the **** things before, so Hansen was very confused. I don''t know if this woman is a living person or a dead person.


    Hansen seems to have thought of something. He used all his strength to dig the rock. More and more parts of the woman were exposed. When the woman��s head was dug out, Hansen saw her face and suddenly widened her eyes. .


    The woman he dug out of the mountain was exactly the same as the woman in the wooden building. No matter what the temperament of the body, there is no difference. Even the twins may not be like this.


    "What is going on here? How can this woman be buried here? If the woman is alive, what is the woman in the wooden building?" Han Sen thinks more and more feels cold in his heart.


    After the woman was dug out, there was no reaction. It was like a real death. There was no heartbeat.


    But looking at her expression, she was very serene, as if she was just sleeping.


    Hansen checked the woman''s body. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it, that is, there is no life, as if it is really a dead person.


    Hansen injected his power into the woman''s body and was of no use to activate her vitality.


    The ban on the stone book still exists, and Hansen had to put the woman aside and continue to dig the tip of the mountain.


    The mountain stone was dug by Hansen, and it was only a matter of time before it was dug. Hansen��s hands were sore and soft, and the soft handles could not hold the handle.


    "This kind of strength, should let the evil emperor to do it, his brute force, Aru Alu, it must be faster than me." Han Sen thought while digging.


    "Han Sen..." Suddenly, Han Sen heard a voice calling his name, and he wanted to speak, but his mouth just opened, his face changed greatly, and he quickly closed his mouth.


    The woman told him that if he spoke a word, he would die. There is no ghost shadow in this place. How can someone call his name?


    "Is it the body of the woman?" Hansen grinned and turned to look at the place where the woman''s body was placed. Under this look, she suddenly stopped.


    The place where the woman��s body was originally placed was nothing.


    "Han Sen..." The previous voice was called Hansen''s name again, and this time it was almost heard in Hansen''s ear. Hansen even felt a cool wind blowing on his ear.

 Chapter 2463： true and false?

    Hansen did not dare to speak, turned quickly and opened the field at the same time.


    Looking at the scene, I saw that the woman stood behind Hansen and looked at Han Sen with a smile.


    Hansen saw her as alive and well, exactly the same as the woman she saw in Mulou, completely unimaginable. Not long ago, she was still a dead body lying on the ground.


    "Why, just separated soon, I don''t recognize me so soon?" The woman said with a smile.


    Hansen opened his mouth and wanted to ask if she was a human or a ghost. But when she thought about it, the woman said that she couldn��t speak anyway. He couldn��t judge what the woman was doing now, so he didn��t dare to speak. Just look at the woman with his eyes.


    The woman smiled and said: "You are very careful. I told you that you can''t talk. You just can''t talk when you follow the light group. Now I am out of trouble. Naturally, there are no taboos."


    Hansen still doesn''t talk, just looking up and down the woman, it looks exactly the same, except that the clothes are different, even the temperament is exactly the same.


    Hansen wanted to ask her what was going on, but she didn��t dare to talk. When she thought about it, she directly carved a line on the ground with a ghost tooth knife: "Why are you here?"


    "You are really careful." The woman smiled faintly: "It is my true body that is suppressed by the suppression. The outside is just a glimpse of my soul. I think why can I live for so long?" The poor people who can really live from the Sanctuary era to the present, the vast majority of the old guys who can live to an era, have used special taboos."


    "Do you suppress the body yourself?" Hansen wrote a sentence on the ground again.


    The woman snorted: "I don''t have a tendency to abuse myself. How can I suppress myself? I am a person who is tired, and my body will be suppressed. But because of this kind of suppression, my body will not be The years have eroded and are still preserved in the best of that era."


    "Why didn''t you find someone to dig your body before?" Hansen continued to engrave and ask.


    "You are still finished? If you don''t leave, I have to leave." The woman turned and walked down the hill, no longer paying attention to Hansen.


    Hansen looked at the tip of the mountain that was about to be smashed. He looked at the woman who had already gone down the mountain and was walking outside the island. I don��t know if I should continue to dig or chase her.


    Biting a bite, Hansen did not care about the woman who left the island and continued to dig the tip of the mountain.


    When the woman passed by the light group, she reached out and grabbed it. The light group flew into her hand, and then the woman grabbed the light group and walked outside the island.


    Hansen��s heart was suddenly shocked. When he came, he was able to come here by the light group. Now that the woman took the light group away, it is an unknown number that he can still leave here.


    Hansen is not a saint, and his relationship with that woman is very general. There is no need to gamble on his life for that woman.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hansen quickly chased him up to the woman.


    "You are not leaving?" The woman smiled and looked at Hansen.


    Hansen shook his head and did not speak. His eyes fell on the palm of his hand. There was the brilliance of the group she had taken.


    Now that I was close to seeing it, I saw that the light group turned into a red lantern, and the woman carried the red lantern between Yunxia.


    She was wearing a yellow blouse, but her feet were naked, and she was carrying a red lantern in her hand. She walked between the clouds and the clouds, how to see how strange.


    Hansen flew behind her and didn''t dare to talk. The woman walked forward with the lantern and didn''t go as far as Hansen came.


    When Hansen wondered if a woman could go out, she suddenly saw the front light, and they went out of Yunxia and came to the island.


    Because he couldn''t see the top of the mountain, Hansen didn''t know which island it was, so he still didn''t speak.


    The woman walked up the hill with a lantern. Hansen still followed her without a word. When she reached the middle of the mountain, Hansen had already sensed that there was no mountain on the top of the mountain. There was a platform with wooden buildings and fences. Small courtyard.


    ��Is it really coming back?�� Hansen still had some doubts in his heart. He went to the top of the mountain and found that the top of the mountain was the same as he had seen before. There was no difference.


    The woman walked into the small courtyard and walked straight toward the wooden building. Hansen followed up and followed the woman into the wooden building.


    Hansen suddenly felt a little bit wrong. The woman had strong cleansing and obsessive-compulsive disorder, not to mention entering her wooden building. Even if she walked a few steps in the yard, it was impossible.


    However, Han Sen now followed her all the way to the wooden building. She didn''t even say a word, and Hansen suddenly became suspicious.


    "Don''t she really be that woman? So is this a real island?" Hansen frowned slightly, his eyes looking at the wooden building.


    From the first floor to the second floor, no other living things were found except the woman carrying the lantern.


    "What about the substitute puppet you said?" Hansen deliberately took the woman''s pen and paper, then wrote a sentence, then stared at the woman to see if she had any reaction.


    What Hansen really wants to know is not this problem, but to see if she has a clean response.


    Who knows that the woman just glanced at it and said casually: "Since my true body has been out of trouble, the natural body will vanish."


    "Is it really fake?" Han Sen did not respond to the woman at all, as Hansen did not care about her paper and pen, and her heart was more suspicious.


    Hansen took another look at the stone book. Seeing the above prohibition or not opening, hesitated a moment, took the book out and handed it to the woman, and wrote in the notebook: "You help me see, how is the book banned?" turn on?"


    "Why should I help you?" The woman did not reach out to pick up the book.


    Hansen suddenly confirmed that this woman is false, the stone book is clearly given to him by a woman. If it is true, how could she not know the book and say such words.


    "What to do?" Hansen frowned, although she knew that women were fake, but everything here was exactly the same, and Hansen didn''t know what to do now.


    And the woman turned her face, it seems that there is no need for it, no matter whether the woman is true or not, there is no grudge with him.


    But let Han Sen leave, he is not reconciled, the secret is in front of him, but he can''t get it.


    When Hansen was in a dilemma, he suddenly heard the roar of the dragon, and then saw a purple dragon flying across the island.


    On the top of the dragon, there is still a man of the Imperial family.

 Chapter 2464： World seal

    "Sure enough, it is here." The dragon is too large to fall on the island. The Emperor''s man stands on the faucet and looks down on the island.


    Hansen��s heart was shocked: ��Is the Imperial Family so fast found it?��


    Hansen, the man of the emperor, didn''t know, but the dragon under his feet was famous in the emperor. Hansen had not seen it with his own eyes and knew its name.


    The deified magical dragon, the brother of the emperor today, the mount of the four emperors.


    Meng Lie is the brother of Bai Huang. The cultivation has already reached the realm of deification. Among the emperors is the terrorist who can be ranked in the top ten.


    Even Meng Lie personally entered the Tianxia Star Field to chase Hansen, showing the great determination of the Emperor to kill Hansen.


    This is no wonder that the emperor''s son was killed by the emperor. If Hansen could not pay the price of blood, what is the dignity of the emperor, and the dignity of the white emperor.


    "Han Sen, I know that you are here, are you coming out, or let this seat personally catch you out?" Meng Li looked at the wooden building on the mountain and said faintly.


    Hansen thought about lightning. After he sent out the image, he knew that the emperor would definitely catch up, but he did not expect to come so fast.


    And the devil should be in the vicinity, the emperor''s people came, and should also be on the magic spirit first, but the devil did not appear, which made Han Sen very unexpected.


    "The two deified powerful people come to you for trouble, it seems that you are not too troublesome." The woman looked at Hansen with interest.


    I haven''t waited for Hansen to answer, and I saw the purple pole dragon under the sacred spurt spurting a dragon''s breath, and the purple flame fell to the island, as if the island was directly burned to ash.


    The woman was cold in front of her, and the red light in her hand was soaring in red light. The red glow shrouded the entire island. The purple dragon slammed into the halo of the red lantern, and it was not able to break into the halo.


    I saw it inside the flaming purple, red light, but always shielded the purple inflammation outside, let the purple inflammation how fierce and fierce, can not penetrate into the minute.


    The purple pole dragon seems to be irritated, and the connection has spurted a few mouthfuls of purple inflammation, but the result is still unable to shake the red glow.


    The woman��s eyes were cold, she raised the lantern in her hand, and she reached into the red lantern. When she pulled it out of the lantern from her palm, Hansen saw a small cluster of red flames on her finger. .


    The woman slammed into the roaring purple pole dragon in the sky, and the small fire disappeared in an instant, as if flying to the dragon outside.


    boom!


    In the next second, Han Sen seemed to see the atomic bomb explosion. He saw the purple dragon that spewed purple inflammation. The huge body instantly fell into the red sea of ??flames, like a burning fireball, and it was fierce. The roaring sound, the dragon wing kept moving, trying to destroy the flame on the body.


    However, the harder its wings are, the harder it burns.


    Hansen��s stunned look, the purple dragon dragon should be the deification of the fire system, and it��s the food of the heavens. It��s going to be burned by the flames. It��s hard to imagine, the one that the woman just popped up. How terrible is the cluster fire.


    The woman seemed to be fine, still carrying a red lantern, standing at the window and watching the purple dragon and Meng Lie in Yunxia.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw Meng Lie��s big sleeves, like a black hole. The red flame that was contaminated by the purple dragon dragon suddenly inhaled into the black hole, disappeared in the blink of an eye, and even a little smoke and fire. Did not stay.


    "Awesome Meng Lie!" Hansen said in the heart.


    "Who is you, why should you protect Hansen''s evil thief?" Meng Lie stood on the top of the purple pole dragon, and asked the woman in front of the window to frown.


    The woman said coldly: "This is my home, not where you want to burn and burn."


    Meng Li stared at the woman, his face unchanged: "Han Sen and my emperor have no hatred, my emperor will let him pay blood, and please borrow a road, in the future, my emperor There must be a thank you."


    "If I don''t borrow it?" The woman was very dissatisfied with Meng Li''s tough tone.


    Although Meng Lie said that he was a way of borrowing, but the tone was a commanding tone of condescending, there was no meaning at all.


    "Then I will open a road of my own, the emperor is here, the days are unstoppable."


    Hansen listened to Meng Lie and said that he almost laughed loudly.


    The current power of the emperor can indeed suppress the people of the heavens and change one person. Even if it is the top ten deified gods, I am afraid that I will not dare to compete with the emperor.


    It is a pity that Meng Li said that the object of this statement is wrong. This woman is a character of the era with the Lord. When the ancestors of the Imperial Family saw the woman as a slave, now a descendant of the Emperor dare to use this. Talking to her in a tone, Hansen thought with his toes and knew how the woman would react.


    "The emperor is really a great prestige. I have to try it out. How can you open the way from the emperor?" The woman was scornful.


    Meng Lie slightly frowned, the Emperor Weizheng has a long universe, he is expensive as the uncle, in addition to the Taishang and the ancient gods, few people dare to talk to them.


    "Hey!" Meng Lie turned his hand and pressed directly toward the island.


    The palm of the hand was turned into a large seal, and the whole envelope was shrouded in an instant. The light on the big seal was like a prison, and it was turned into a simple "magic" word, which was directly suppressed by crushing the world.


    The whole Tianxia sea was shivering under the emperor''s big print, Yunxia trembled, and the space was oppressed by the big seal, and the whole space was full of spatial turbulence.


    In Hansen��s eyes, it seems that the whole world has been crushed by the unremarkable emperor��s big print. This small island is as vulnerable as an egg.


    "The world of India that has stolen the fur also dares to offer ugliness." The woman scorned a word, and as soon as she lifted it, a small print was formed from her fingertips and was thrown away against the big seal that had been suppressed from the sky.


    Xiaoyin greeted the big print from the bottom up, printed a strange curse flashing, but could not see what it was, but the curse gave a strange feeling, as if the universe was born and destroyed. That side is in the small print.


    boom!


    Xiaoyin collided with the big shadow of the sky, and the horrible big India was so divided that it could not compete with the small seal.


    "How is it possible!" Meng Li''s face changed greatly, and the shocking imperial seal could suppress the heavens and the earth. The Wan people were unstoppable. They were directly crushed by the small print of that party, and no one could believe it.


    Hansen used the purple butterfly **** ͫ mirror to see clearly that the woman''s small print and the power of the big print are somewhat similar, but the mystery of the universe contained in Xiaoyin is far above the big seal.


    Although the same source, but it is like the difference between steel and iron ore slag, the shocking emperor prints a broken piece, completely unable to compete with the woman''s world print.

 Chapter 2465： Golden god

    After the small seal broke the shocking emperor''s seal, he continued to suppress against Meng Lie. Although the seal did not become bigger, the whole world seemed to be smaller and smaller, and was completely shrouded by a small seal.


    Meng Li��s face changed greatly, and the golden order of his body was chained to a small hand, but after the small print, the big hand suddenly broke and the order chain was broken, and it was impossible to compete with Xiaoyin.


    Seeing Xiaoyin is about to suppress on Meng Lie, suddenly seeing Meng Lie screaming, the golden light bursts out, the body instantly turns into gold, the muscles swell, and the armor outside him is directly cracked, revealing the majestic golden body.


    In the next second, Meng Lie''s palm pressed against the top of the purple dragon dragon. The golden color of his body was actually transmitted to the purple pole dragon, and the purple dragon was instantly turned into a golden shape.


    "Hey!" Meng Lie snarled, holding the purple pole dragon that turned into gold with one hand, and directly lifted it up. It felt like an ant carrying a dragon in a relaxed waving.


    Meng Lie grabbed the purple pole dragon with one hand and directly swung the small seal of the world that was suppressed. The purple pole dragon turned into a dragon gun between his waves, and the smash hit in the world. Above, the hard-boiled world swept the world''s small prints.


    Hansen looked at the extreme surprise: "What is this ability? Has it turned a divine-like alien into a pistol?"


    The woman��s eyes were also slightly surprised and looked at Meng Lie: ��The chemical system of the gene world and the metal system of the blood-spirited spirit can actually be combined like this? It seems that the little slave is still something!��


    "What are you talking about?" This is the golden **** of the royal family. What is the world of genes... a nonsense..." Meng Li said, the golden dragon gun in his hand smashed down against the woman.


    The golden dragon gun burned purple dragon inflammation, and the metal melt of the dragon gun itself merged into it, and instantly pierced the void, as if it appeared directly in front of the woman.


    The woman looked at the golden dragon gun with great interest, and her heart was only a move. The world''s little India appeared in front of her and blocked the tip of the golden dragon gun.


    Although the small seal is small, it seems to be a world, and the horror of Longyan on the golden dragon gun can only be impacted on the small seal, and cannot cross the small print half.


    Meng Lie clutched the golden dragon gun and roared and continued to move forward. The golden dragon gun hit the world''s small print, and Long Yan and the gun force constantly hit the curse on the small print.


    "Give me open!" With the roar of Meng Lie, it seems to be a small print of a world, even if it is pierced by a golden dragon gun, and the four bursts burst open, so that the void will be torn apart.


    The golden dragon gun continued to impact the woman''s eyebrows with the roar of Meng Lie.


    There was a slight color of surprise in the woman''s eyes, but the body did not move. The golden dragon gun with a violent dragon inflammation pierced her head in an instant.


    However, the figure of the woman exploded, and the figure of another woman appeared behind Meng Lie.


    "Moon �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��She has a brighter body, and her teleport has almost no space fluctuations. Unlike Hansen��s use of the dragon wing, there is such a long process of cohesion.


    "A terrible woman, if I would such a teleport, when fighting a powerful enemy, there would be a lot more opportunities." Hansen has not used the dragon wing''s broken flash for a long time, although it is also a teleport, a distance Too short, and the second preparation time is too long, it is not suitable for the battle of the king.


    After all, the Dragon Wing is just a Marquis-level mutant heterogeneous gene, and it is normal to keep up with the king''s fighting rhythm.


    Meng Lie��s reaction was also extremely fast. The golden dragon gun danced backhand, and the gunfire was like a roaring golden dragon rolling to the woman behind.


    Hey!


    The woman''s body was once again blown up, but she appeared on the other side of Meng Lie, faintly said: "I have been a little small to see the little slave, this is what the golden gods are still a bit interesting."


    Meng Lie��s eyes burned, and he did not listen to what the woman said. The golden body was like a demon god, waving a golden dragon gun, and the gun was everywhere. Everything was directly burned and puncture by gun inflammation.


    The entire Yunxia Sea was directly evaporated, and the order chain of the golden dragon was swirling in the void.


    "The deified strong is still too strong. Meng Li seems to be able to forcibly turn the deification into his own weapon, and to combine the power of the two. This ability is too buggy, and the woman is equal to the two deified and strong. Fight.�� Hansen��s itch is hard to bear. If he can have this power, plus a group of deified creatures, who is his opponent.


    Under the smashing of the golden dragon gun, the woman seems to rely on the avatar and teleportation ability to fight with the violent.


    However, Hansen has seen it. The woman still seems to have more strength. It is better to say that she is dodging. It is better to say that she is admiring the golden spirit of the monarch.


    Meng Lie apparently realized this. The golden dragon gun was more and more violently waved by him. The order was chained into a dragon-burning day, and he wanted to turn the woman into ashes, forcing her to fight as soon as possible.


    But everything is in vain, the woman''s teleport is almost the same as the big move of the starry sky. In an instant, between the heavens and the earth, letting Meng Lie''s offensive be fierce, she can''t hurt her hair.


    Meng Lie has never touched a woman, her eyes suddenly suddenly, the golden dragon gun in her hand snarled in the direction of the island, and the gun suddenly turned into a roaring golden dragon swallowing the island, which seems to be able to take the whole island in one bite. Devouring it.


    Lanterns are still on the island, emitting red light, protecting the entire island, but the red light can not withstand the power of the golden dragon gun, the hard life is torn by the gunfire, the gunfire is overwhelming. Come down.


    Hansen screamed badly, but it was the power of the two deified strongmen. When he shot down, even if the island could withstand it, he and the wooden building could not bear it. Many secret genetic techniques, I am afraid that it will disappear.


    Han Sen where to take care of so many, no matter how good the gene therapy is not useful, he turned and wanted to rush out of the wooden building, but suddenly saw that the Tianlongyan disappeared without a trace.


    Looking up, I saw that the golden dragon gun had stopped piercing, so it was in the air above the island, and the woman��s naked white jade was on the gun body of the golden dragon gun.


    "It��s good!" Meng Lie also attacked the island because he couldn��t touch a woman. Now the woman is sent to the door. As he wishes, the golden order chain flutters. The golden dragon gun seems to be burning with gold, like a dragon. Roaring, it is necessary to provoke upwards.


    "Golden Emperor''s Emperor? I have already seen it." The woman stood still on the gun body, and the corner of her mouth showed a faint smile.


    Seeing the golden dragon on the golden dragon gun broke out, but there was a white light in her foot. The white light seemed to be contagious. It was transmitted to the golden dragon gun. In the blink of an eye, the golden dragon gun was dyed white. Turned into a white metal dragon gun.


    Hey!


    The naked jade feet of the woman gently stepped on the gun, and the platinum dragon''s gun suddenly burst into a strong dragon, and the hard life shook the Mengli, and the hands had to loosen the dragon gun.


    The white gold dragon gun flew up automatically, hovered in the air for a week, and fell into the woman''s hand.


    "Impossible... How could you possibly be a golden **** soldier..." Meng looked at the woman holding the dragon gun in amazement, as if he had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 2466： Secret of the Lord

    The woman held the platinum dragon gun and waved it twice at random. Then she stabbed it in front of Meng Lie, and the gun burned on the dragon. It was exactly the same as the one used by Meng Lie.


    Meng Lie''s face changed a lot, did not dare to confront the strength of the dragon gun, and flew back backwards, and at the same time played a golden chain of order, intertwined in front of him into a golden shield.


    However, the power of the dragon gun was too horrible, and the shield was directly pierced in an instant, and it still went to the violent thorn.


    Hansen was not too surprised. Before he watched the woman��s shocking record, he heard the woman say that the emperor was just stealing her "Genetic World" and combining it with the blood. After the product.


    Since even the most fundamental "Emperor''s Shocking Record" of the Imperial Family is a stealing woman, it is not surprising that she can use the Golden God.


    However, the woman was able to forcibly seize the purple pole dragon for her use, this method is still somewhat surprising.


    Although Meng Lie is considered to be the number one in the deified strong, but the monster like a woman is also suppressed without temper. After the purple dragon was taken, he did not dare to fight, and found a chance to break. Going away from the void, I didn��t dare to continue fighting with the woman, even the purple dragon dragons were gone.


    "How do you let him run?" Hansen saw that the woman did not take a shot to intercept Meng Lie, and asked in a hurry.


    When the words were exported, Hansen stunned himself. He had just read too much and forgot about what he could not speak.


    However, after Hansen spoke, nothing happened. The woman fell in the yard and said faintly: "My body has just been out of trouble, and I have not fully recovered during the weak period. If he is desperate, it is not easy to leave him." ""


    "Is this still a weak period?" Hansen secretly snarled.


    "Strange, I have already spoken, but there is nothing. Is this woman true? But why didn''t she know the stone book? And she did not have cleansing and obsessive-compulsive disorder." Hansen looked differently. A woman, for a time, can''t guess whether this woman is true or not.


    And there is another point that makes Han Sen very confused. The battle was just so big. Even if the devil is not in this cloud, it should be able to sense it. How has he never appeared?


    Before the woman walked back to the wooden building, she glanced at the wooden building and waved it with a crystal cover to cover the wooden building.


    This method, Hansen used every time I saw a woman, but bye-bye, I found that the crystal cover is not only as simple as covering people.


    After the crystal cover covered the wooden building, it immediately shrank and became smaller. The wooden building in the interior also shrank and became smaller. In a short time, the crystal beads of an egg size fell into the hands of women, and the wooden building inside was still intact. Lossless.


    "Let''s go." The woman mentioned the lantern and said something to Hansen casually, and went outside the island.


    "Why is such a big movement, and there is no magic spirit?" Hansen followed the woman and seemed to ask very casually.


    "I have been out of trouble, and he dared to come see me." The woman said faintly.


    Han Sen really couldn''t guess whether she was really fake or not. Simply ask: "How come you get out of trouble so easily? Have you ever seen someone else help you?"


    The woman shook hands, the handle dragon gun turned into a platinum dragon boat, she sat on the dragon boat, and said casually: "Do you think that the two mountains can be entered anywhere? I don''t know how you are If you enter other two mountains, if there are other creatures that can come in, how can I wait until today to get out of trouble?"


    "You don''t know how I came in?" Hansen looked at the woman in a weird look.


    The woman snorted and said: "What is strange about this? The two mountains are standing in two circles. Although it is my avatar, I can''t exchange information with her when I am not out of trouble. I naturally don''t have it. Her memory. When I was out of trouble, the avatar had self-destructed with the avatar puppet, and naturally it was impossible to get her memory."


    "So how do you know that I am going to save you?" After Hansen asked, he felt that his question was a bit silly.


    The woman still replied: "If you don''t have my avatars, how do you know that I will follow my two lights? I don''t know if I can''t talk when I am on the two roads, otherwise you will die. If it is not two mountains The ban has been broken, let alone you, even the guy of the empire, just can''t step into the two mountains."


    Hansen looks at the woman in a weird look. She judges whether she is telling whether it is true or not. If it is the truth, then everything is explained.


    "Your avatar said that as long as she was rescued, the ban on this stone book would open automatically. How has it not been opened yet?" Hansen sank for a while and took the stone book out.


    The woman glanced at the stone book: "The book has been hit by the world. Even if the book is destroyed, it is impossible to open it. No one except me can unblock it. How can it be automatically opened?"


    "Can you solve it?" Hansen still has some problems, but it is a good thing for women to solve.


    The woman did not speak, and immediately shot the world''s small seal. On the cover of the stone book, a seal was printed on it. On the cover, a mysterious light symbol suddenly appeared. Then Hansen saw that there was an invisible force on the stone book. Broken, it can be opened.


    Hansen couldn''t wait to open the stone book, but saw that the characters in the book seemed to be alive and beating. It seemed like an elf flying toward the woman''s forehead, one by one into the woman''s eyebrows. .


    The woman sees the elf-like characters, first glimpsed, then understands, sitting on the bow and not moving, letting the characters in the book fit into her eyebrows.


    "I went, it was calculated." Hansen suddenly understood.


    After all the characters in the stone book jumped out, the stone book suddenly collapsed and flowed like a sand from Hansen��s hand.


    The woman absorbed all the characters and smiled and said to Hansen: "Thank you for sending me back the memory of the avatar. Do you want to know what test the Lord did in the past?"


    Hansen nodded. Now he knows that there is no answer in the stone book that he wants. It is a memory of a woman.


    The woman sat in the bow of the ship, holding a chin in one hand and looking at the sea of ??clouds in the air. She said: "The Lord is strong, but his race life is very short. Only a few hundred years of life, far from being able to Compared with the creatures that have lived for thousands of years, millions of years, or even hundreds of millions of years, although he has exhausted all methods to make himself alive, even at the reincarnation of reincarnation, he still has to reach the end of his life. In order to survive, the Lord did a lot of experimentation until one day, a man who claimed to be God came to the Lord."

 Chapter 2467： Fight with the god

    ��The Lord made a wish to God?�� Hansen looked at the woman in shock.


    The woman shook her head: "There is no wish, the Lord is a person who is extremely proud and proud. Even if he wants to live forever, he has to live on his own strength, and how can he make a wish to other creatures."


    Hansen did not speak, continued to listen to the woman, and there was some faint excitement in his heart, knowing that he finally touched the core of this long puzzle.


    The woman sighed and said, "The Holy Lord not only did not make a wish, but also wanted to kill the god, but no matter what kind of power he used, he could never hurt God, even the clothes of God. If you can''t touch it, you can''t imagine how shocked he was at that time. A guy who can be in the universe can''t even touch the corners of others."


    "But the guy who claims to be God is also bound by some kind of power, and does not harm the Lord. But since then, the Lord has been deliberately trying to figure out what kind of creature God is, in the middle. There have been many things that have finally caused the Lord to kill a god..."


    "What? The Lord has killed God?" Hansen screamed out.


    The woman shook her head: "It can''t be considered a god, it is a statue, a stone statue that is attached or controlled by God."


    Han Sen immediately thought of the **** in the destiny tower, which is clearly a stone statue, completely different from the existence of the Emperor God.


    "After destroying the statue, the Lord did some experiments with the idol, and then he was surprised to find that he absorbed some power from the image, and that power actually increased his life, you can imagine the Lord at that time. Excited. At that time, he was thinking, killing a **** can get so many longevity, if it is to kill the real god?" The woman smiled: "The saints have been studying how to be able to Killing God, but because he destroyed the god, he was also irritated by God, and he always wanted to kill him. The Holy Lord could not kill God, and God could not directly attack the Lord. He could only fight indirectly through various means. The period of fighting with God should be the most tortured and exciting time."


    Having said that, the woman sighed again: "But not all creatures have the willpower of the Lord. In the battle with God, the loved ones, friends, subordinates, and even lovers of the Lord, many The next betrayal of God''s temptation makes the situation of the Lord more and more difficult."


    "And the study of the Lord, to the "Gene Story" step, has entered a dead end, no one can cultivate the genetics of the language, it is impossible to condense the super-god genes that can pose a threat to God, and at that time, the Holy The Lord��s Shouyuan is almost exhausted."


    "Later God destroyed the Holy Land and killed the Lord?" Hansen asked.


    The woman shook her head: "I don''t know. Before that, I was enclosed in the mountains of the two realms. But at that time, the Lord was almost rebellious, and the sanctuary was in jeopardy. It was only a matter of time."


    Hansen couldn��t help but sigh: "Is there a strong presence like the Lord, is it still a hostile enemy?"


    "You can''t say that, at least the Lord tells us that God is not incomprehensible," the woman said.


    "Right, why are you banned in the two mountains?" Han Sen actually wants to ask, is the woman also tempted by God, made a wish to God, but he did not dare to ask.


    The woman''s face changed slightly and said coldly: "This has nothing to do with you. My promise has been completed, and all that has been said, you can go."


    Hansen��s heart moved: ��This woman was banned in the mountains of the two mountains. I am afraid that it is related to the magic spirit. The woman who is engraved in the magic car of the sea is not her.��


    Hansen thought so, but he didn''t dare to say it. He just said to the woman: "I haven''t known your name for so long."


    The woman glanced at Hansen: "What are you doing, not going fast."


    Hansen had no choice but to leave the dragon boat. When he turned to look at the woman, he saw that the dragon boat had penetrated into the void, disappeared in the blink of an eye, and did not know where the woman went.


    "It turns out that from the time of the Lord, some people have been confronting God, but it seems that every time God wins." Hansen squinted: "The sanctuary was later destroyed, and the Lord died." The shelter is the place where the Lord studied the undead Holy Spirit. Later, it was occupied by the Celestial. Why did other races not occupy the sanctuary? In the end, only the Crystals succeeded? Can the Celtics grasp the secrets of the sanctuary? It is possible that those crystals are used by women as test assistants, and it is certainly very smart to think that it is not impossible for them to master some secrets in the sanctuary."


    Han Sen thought of this, suddenly his eyes lit up: "So, the crystal family should inherit the study of the Lord, but what is the study of the Lord? What is the alien, the beast, the alien, or something else? The purpose of the study seems to be clear, their physical fitness is too poor, and they want to use the shelter to strengthen the genetic blood, but the study of the Lord should not only be just that."


    "This time it is a lot of gains. I already know the cause and effect of the incident, but some details are still not clear. There is also a lot of understanding of the genetic terms, which will help the future cultivation." Han Sen is relaxed. A lot, I feel the answer is getting closer.


    Hansen distinguished the position and went to the position of the great white whale. He wanted to find Boa as soon as possible.


    However, Han Sen soon discovered that the Tianxia Star Field is too big, and there is no sense of direction. The sky and the underground are all Yunxiahai. He can''t tell which direction he came from before.


    Between the thoughts, I saw a few figures in front, and it turned out that several of the king''s strongmen were flying in the sky.


    "Bal!" Hansen looked at the figures and made a slight glimpse. One of them turned out to be Barr.


    However, this time Barr did not have them with Diabo, and several king-level powerhouses with him, the race is very mixed.


    "Han Sen!" Bar, after they saw Hansen, they were all overjoyed, speeding up one by one, rushing toward Hansen.


    Looking at their expressions, Hansen knows that they should be directed at themselves, and in all likelihood, it is for the royal family''s bounty.


    Hansen hesitated a moment and opened the eternal magic cube directly, and transmitted the image here directly to the elders of Baojian.


    "Han Sen, you made me look hard." Bar Chong was at the forefront, and he had already arrived at Hansen''s vicinity. He pulled it straight and pulled it.

 Chapter 2468： Boxing king

    Although Barr is only a mixed-race genus, his talent is more terrible than the pure-blood ruined family, and it is almost immortal. As long as the body cells are not completely destroyed, they can regenerate with the genetic information, and each time they are destroyed. After regeneration, it will become stronger, almost it is not strong.


    Many of the strengths of the Balkans are even half-step deified, and they are all killed by Barr. This kind of ability has been fought with Hansen before, but he can''t help him.


    After receiving the video, Elder Bao Jian got in touch with the media of various ethnic groups in the first time, and broadcasted the video directly at the first time.


    Of course, it is not a live broadcast. The image will still be processed by the team of the elders of Baojian, and then it will be synchronized to the media of the various ethnic groups. It will be a little slower than the real battle, but this time, for ordinary people, The live broadcast is no different.


    Because of the previous two cooperation experiences, the major media gave up the time for the elders of Baojian almost for the first time.


    Because the previous two ratings are really good, the harvest has far exceeded expectations, so this time is a green light all the way, there is no cost at all, the image appears in the mainstream media of all ethnic groups.


    "Tago brand gene solution, let you be as strong as Taige... viewers, the first line report from the Tianxia domain, hunt down Hansen''s latest image..."


    The program being broadcast was suddenly stopped, and many people were very angry, but when they saw the content broadcast, they suddenly called.


    "Isn''t that the bat of the ruined family? There is also the shadow of the storm family... the thunder of the Razers... they blocked Hansen..."


    "Responsible, whoever let him run while still using the magical square to spread the image position, it is also a matter of death."


    "Bal rushed up... It��s too fierce, it��s Bal, the power of the knife, I��m afraid I can blow a little planet directly...��


    "What do you know, that is, destroying the divine light, by the light of the light, the strong creature will die directly."


    "You know a fart. Barr''s strongest is not to destroy the gods, but his body, the body that is almost indestructible. It is impossible to kill him. Hansen will defeat him if he can defeat him. Has been entangled, plus the terrorists of all ethnic groups, this time Hansen will die."


    Everyone looked at the images and there were many arguments. Among the kings, although Bar is the most famous, the others are not weak.


    In particular, Kajang and Nalei are all out of the family, but their race ranks are relatively backward. Their own strength is not weak enough to compete with the top ranks of the genius.


    Moreover, Kajang and Nalei are already half-deification, which is cheaper than Bal, and their strength is still above Bar.


    Under the attention of everyone, Barr��s bone knife has already turned to Hansen, and the horrible destruction of the knife will be on the top of Hansen��s head.


    However, Hansen��s figure was slightly moved, and the sniper of the bone knife was flashed, and he did not retreat and slammed into the chest of Barr.


    "Good to come!" Barr screamed, his left fist greeted Hansen''s fist.


    Hey!


    The double fists collided, and suddenly caused a huge shock wave, and the surrounding clouds and the sea were stirred like a tsunami.


    Han Sen did not move, but Bar was beaten out in the air for more than ten meters. Barr just stopped his body shape, but his face changed. Only a little ice spread on his fist and spread quickly to the whole body.


    Bar opened his mouth and wanted to growl, but the body had already been frozen into an ice sculpture. Barr had a big mouth and kept a roaring attitude, but he couldn''t even make a sound.


    Hansen passed directly from Bal''s side, and did not look at the frozen one, and then rushed to the king of Nalei.


    The addition of the storm family rushed to the forefront, only to see her body shape like a hurricane rolled up to Hansen, Han Sen did not see her figure.


    The horrible storm swept through Hansen��s body. The wind blade in the storm was like a weapon that could cut space, and instantly cut Hansen��s body into pieces.


    "Han Sen is just that." Kajang emerged from the hurricane, watching Hansen being cut into pieces of the body, sneer.


    But in the next second, Kajang was there, but Hansen��s body fragments disappeared like phantoms. The shadows were not good, but it was too late to see Hansen��s face appear in front of her. To her lower abdomen.


    Hey!


    Kajang flew out of the bombardment. Although the body had a hood shield, it was still frozen by Hansen''s ice. When it was halfway, it became an ice sculpture.


    The look of Ray changed, but the figure did not stop. After Hansen was close enough, the field was opened directly.


    I saw a thunder and lightning all over the entire field, and in every subtle corner, formed a thunder and lightning ocean, directly drowning Hansen''s body shape into lightning.


    The purely attacking field, one of the easiest areas to deal with, is also one of the most difficult areas to deal with.


    Pure attack power, you can easily deal with the block, you can''t stop having more skills, it''s useless, straightforward without any cleverness.


    Within the scope of the field, there is no room for buffering, and it can only be hardened by its own strength.


    "Tai Lei''s green mine field is not the strongest mine system, but he is half-deification. Hansen has only just been promoted to the king level. There are only one or two areas. Under the field of Qinglei, Hansen The power can''t last long," said a king watching the image.


    His voice fell, and suddenly he saw that the thunder and lightning field had been torn apart. Hansen rushed out of the thunder and lightning, and all the thunder and lightning were flying around him, but he did not dare to approach his body.


    Han Sen held a silver thorn in his hand and rushed to the thunder in an instant, directly facing the thunder.


    Nalei held a handle with a thunder ring and greeted the silver thorn in Hansen''s hand with a horrible thunder. At the touch, the thunder seemed to be electric, and the body trembled, and the thunder ring in his hand almost lost.


    Hey!


    Hansen''s left hand followed a punch in the thunder chest, suddenly thundered out, and the body quickly frozen into an ice sculpture.


    In a moment, Bar, Kajang and Nalei were the three strongest kings, and Hansen was frozen. Everyone who saw it was dumbfounded.


    The remaining two kings are shocked. Although they are also the kings of the eight or nine heavy fields, but the talent is not as good as the Bal, the second is not as good as the half-step deification and the thunder, even the three of them are Hansen. Frozen in a moment, they dare to work with Hansen.


    Turning around and wanting to escape, but it is too late, Han Sen''s figure flashed past, the two kings were almost blasted in the field at the same time, and they were frozen like ice sculptures.

 Chapter 2469： Shadow ghost

    It is very complicated to say, but in fact it is only a short time, just a few face-to-face, Han Sen will deify the two half-steps and all three kings.


    "I didn''t read it wrong... The two half-steps of Thunder and Kajang were even frozen by a face, and Barr has not been able to struggle out of the ice until now. Is the Clan so strong?"


    "It''s too cool, one punch, one turn and two half-steps to deify the three kings. No wonder he can kill the Emperor''s prince."


    "When did the crystal family''s body evolve so much? Is the crystal family not a race of technology?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be purely cold, otherwise Bar and Nare can''t break the ice."


    ......


    The entire universe is in vain, and Hansen��s five moments are really unexpected.


    "That guy is getting stronger and stronger, I still need to work harder." Lin Feng saw Hansen''s battle from the communicator, his eyes brighter, striding into the heterogeneous mountains.


    Wang Yuhang holds a Ghana sister in one hand and is drinking a large chunk of meat. When he was in the battle of the genealogy of the last gene, he took all the money and won the gold coin. He made a lot of money and made him spend a lot of money. For a long time.


    "I really mad at me, how can I let the kid out of the limelight, no, I have to get a live broadcast, let these villagers in the gene universe see my style." Wang Yuhang saw Han Sen frozen Bar 5 of them The girls of all ethnic groups who watched the audience exclaimed and almost jumped indignantly.


    "It''s pretty cool, it''s a little worse than me, and I work hard, maybe I can reach my 30% level." The evil emperor wore a big mirror, and there was a can of beer in his hand. A luxury aircraft, watching while playing, with a brush and drawing paper next to it.


    At this time, the spacecraft suddenly jumped out of a figure on the screen. It was a staff member of the Wanbao Alliance. After seeing the evil emperor, he immediately smiled and said: "The evil situation is great, the third volume of the draft is finished." The people of the universe are waiting to see your "Overbearing President Love Love" third book."


    "Ah...Hey...ah...what...what are you talking about...oh...the signal is not good...ah...the magnetic storm... finished...the end..." The evil emperor said, hey Turn the communication device directly off.


    ��What kind of artist is it on time?�� The evil emperor leaned against the driver''s chair and watched Hansen fighting while drinking.


    Inside the emperor, a ghostly figure walked down a mountain of nothingness, and instantly walked into the Nether, passing through the kingdom of the emperor and heading toward the Tianxia domain.


    "I don''t care if you are a white game or Hansen. I must win you this time." White impermanence whispered through the void while his eyes were wildly fanatical.


    After Hansen put all five of them on the ice, he was preparing to search for the good things on them, but suddenly there was an uneasy sway in his heart, and his look changed. Lost it.


    Just as Hansen lost the magical cube of the world, a sharp blade came out of the image of the Rubik''s Cube. The needle-like swordman almost flew over Hansen''s cheek.


    A black shadow with the sharp edge of the sword from the image of the realm of the Rubik''s Cube, the Wanjie Rubik''s Cube in the hands, watching Han Sen reveal a strange smile.


    "Who are you?" Hansen looked at the strange creature that had been drilled from the magical cube, and asked with a frown.


    The creature had a sheep''s head, but the body was like a human being. There was a pair of black bat wings behind it, and the scales of the body were shining with black enamel.


    "I am the ghost of the shadow, you can also call me a ghost." The strange creatures play with the realm of the world.


    The Rubik''s Cube is still open, and the two characters of the ghost are heard.


    The thief''s shadow ghost, although only a half-step deification, but the horror of his name, even many deified strong, is because the ghost has a very rare race, although he is not even the top, but the shadow The talent of the ghosts has made many of the upper races very fearful.


    Shadow ghosts have the ability to freely enter and exit images. As long as those images are actually captured, the ghosts can directly reach the location of the shooting through the images, just as he now drills directly from the magic cube.


    This is not the most terrible. Shadow ghosts can also use the flesh to enter any virtual image, such as movies, TV series, anime, webcast, and even video communication. He can enter it and come out at any time.


    Imagine that you are chatting face to face with a good friend, or chatting with your lover. Suddenly a sword is stabbed out of the video, and few people can react without any precautions.


    I don''t know how many king-level powers or even half-step gods are dead in the hands of ghosts. Even many people don''t know how to die, and they can''t prevent them.


    "The shadow ghost is eyeing, Hansen is in danger."


    "No, just how Han Sen reacted. Just the Rubik''s Cube was in his hands. The shadow ghost suddenly sneaked from inside and didn''t even stab him?"


    "Yeah, Han Sen has just frozen five powerful enemies. According to the truth, it should be the most smug and most relaxed time. The ghosts attacked at that time, but they were still escaped by him. It was an intuition or a physical reaction. What?"


    "No matter what, Hansen is terrible."


    Shadow ghosts hold the magic square in one hand, but their eyes are staring at Hansen. They sneer and smile: "Therefore, you and I have no enmity, no one has paid for me to kill you, but whoever makes the royal family''s bounty too It��s tempting? You can only have trouble once today and kill you.��


    Although Hansen did not know the ghosts, he had never heard of his deeds, but he only knew that he was able to drill out of the image of the realm of the world.


    "You can''t kill me just now, but how do you kill me now?" Hansen said to the ghost.


    "Do you think that my ability is nothing more than this? I will let you see, the real field of shadow!" Saying, the ghosts reached out and grabbed a camera in their hands, screaming at Hansen, the flashing light flashed. For a moment, Hansen wanted to dodge, but he did not see where the power came from, nor how to dodge.


    After the flash flashed, Hansen��s body suddenly disappeared, and a photo was taken in the shadow ghost��s camera. The natural shot in the photo was Hansen.


    But Hansen in the photo actually moved, and he still talked, just like watching a tablet.


    Just as the camera flashed, Han Sen felt that the situation in front of him changed, and he was in a void. The surrounding area was gray and gray. Only the front could see the illusion of the mirage. It was the shadow ghost.

 Chapter 2470： Inverse Longland

    "Han Sen, see where you are now." The ghost raised the magical cube in his hand, and the realm of the world was still live. Hansen suddenly saw the live video of the realm inside the realm. He turned out to be a shadow ghost. Inside the photo in the hand.


    Hansen��s mind was moving, and his figure flew out quickly. While flying, he watched the live video of the realm of the realm. He soon discovered that no matter how he flies, he can��t live without this void, and he��s in the photo. Position, always in the position where the shooting was taken, how to fly or still there.


    "It��s useless. In my shadow field, you��re just a photo. If I tear this photo, your body will be torn apart by me.�� The ghost said, tearing it away. The corner of the photo was dropped, and Hanson��s hair was in the corner.


    In the photo where the hair was torn off, Hansen��s hair also broke the same paragraph, and he didn��t even know how the hair was broken, and he didn��t even have a chance to hide.


    Watching the live-following creatures, I feel that my heart is cold. They only know that the ghosts can enter and exit the virtual image, but they don��t know that the ghosts still have such ability.


    Everyone feels a little chilly. If the ghosts take them into the photo and tear the head off the photo directly, then they are not dead.


    Even some of the deified powers who watched the images were slightly nodding, seemingly powerful in praising the ghosts.


    "You can rest assured that I will not kill you." The ghost smiled strangely: "Because you are more valuable than you are dead, now I will take you to the emperor. If you can promote the deification, it depends on you." ��


    Hansen looked at the ghost outside the photo from the photo, and his face changed unchanged: "Do you really think that you can sleep me?"


    Shadow ghost confidently said: "My space is infinite. Don''t say that you are only a king. Even if you are a deified level, you can''t escape from that infinite space."


    "Is it?" Hansen said, the blood in his left eye flashed, and the whole body instantly turned into a blood shadow.


    "What about people?" The shadow of the ghost changed, and Hansen in the photo disappeared.


    "What about people?" The Tiantian people who watched the live broadcast were also full of horror. They did not see how Hansen rushed out of the photo.


    "Ah!" The screams of the ghosts made everyone''s eyes focused on him.


    The people were shocked to discover that one of the Shadow Ghost''s eyes was splashed with blood, and there seemed to be a horrible force that pierced his eyes and ran through his back.


    Hansen is standing in the back of the shadow ghost, and the thunder in his hand is still dripping blood.


    "Don''t talk nonsense the next time you can start." Han Sen smashed the blood of the Thunder''s thorns, and volleyed back to the sacred Rubik''s Cube, and the head did not return forward, and the ghost''s body It has fallen from the void and it seems to be dead.


    The aristocrats of the heavens and the kingdoms were shocked in their hearts. Even the horrible existence of the ghosts was actually killed by a blow. It really made them feel incredible.


    The vast majority of the aristocrats did not see how Hansen killed the ghosts, which made them even more fearful.


    A king who has just been promoted to a short time, even killing half a step of deification is as simple as killing a chicken and slaughtering a cow. It is incredible.


    The image suddenly turned black, and the video was over. The creatures of the heavens were still in shock, and they did not react for a while.


    Hansen closed the eternal magic cube and rushed forward. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to go to the Shadow Ghost and Barr, but he couldn''t go.


    A horrible atmosphere has quickly come to this side. Hansen can probably judge it. If it is not a deified person, it must be a very horrible half-step deification. I am afraid that it is not his ability to compete.


    Sure enough, Han Sen only rushed out. It didn��t take long for a figure to appear in Hansen��s position. He looked at the dead ghosts and the frozen Bal, and they waved, and the swords were scattered and hard. Hansen��s frozen power was broken, and they were all released.


    After Bal and Nalei got out of trouble, they saw the figure in front of them, and suddenly they were shocked. Even Barr��s face changed a little.


    "Lando!" The addition of the storm family directly exclaimed, and the face was full of fear.


    "Is Hansen just fighting with you?" asked the figure known as Lando indifferently.


    "Yes." Kajang almost nodded and nodded, seemingly very afraid of Landu.


    After listening to the answer of Kajang, Lando went straight to the air and chased the direction in which Hansen left.


    "I didn''t expect Landy to come. I have Hansen''s ability to go all out. I am afraid that this time it is also a disaster." Ray was also a long sigh of relief.


    "The most betrayed by the dragons, the lord who has the name of the dragon, although he has not been promoted to deification, but he has killed the deification, or the deification of the dragon, such a guy is not a king-level rival. "The look of Kajang has also eased a lot."


    "In today''s universe, although the strong is like a cloud, half-step deification is not a minority. But when it comes to the most terrible of the unconquered powers, Lando is certainly one of them." That Ray thought and said: "Although The half-step deification of the emperor is also very powerful, and even can suppress the contemporary, but if you choose to be an enemy, I would rather be a half-step deification of the upper emperor, and not willing to go to Langdu, he is too evil. ��


    Barr��s face is also somewhat weird. He has always been afraid of the world, and his body is almost invincible, but in addition to those who are strong, there are two people who are most taboo, one of which is the inverse dragon Degree, there is also a good heart of the town of Tiangong.


    If he changed someone else, he would have caught up with it, or killed the other person directly, but the man was Landu, but Barr was silent from beginning to end, watching Landu go to Hansen and did not keep up. intend.


    "Han Sen is dead." Balm whispered a word and turned and flew to the outer periphery of the Tianxia field. He did not intend to chase Hansen.


    Hansen is flying at full speed in Yunxia. He has been changing his direction constantly, and has erased his breath and traces, but he still has not got rid of the follow-up.


    Hansen can feel it, and the people who follow him are getting closer.


    Finally, when Hansen flew to the edge of a purple cloud, he saw a figure appearing in the clouds not far behind him, and was still approaching quickly.


    "Dragons?" Hansen has already seen the looks of the track. The dragon''s horn at the top of the head is very eye-catching, but there is no dragon wing behind him. It seems to be a mixed-race dragon.

 Chapter 2471： Three strikes

    Can''t get rid of the chasing of the dragon, Han Sen simply stopped and stopped running.


    Landu came to Hansen and did not directly touch it. He looked at Han Sen and asked, "Are you Hansen who wants the royal family to reward?"


    "I said that you are not a letter?" Hansen smiled.


    Lando nodded slightly: "Let me go."


    "It''s not difficult to let me go with you, but at least give a reason to convince yourself?" Hansen said quietly.


    Lando laughed: "I never need a reason to act."


    "You are Lando?" Hansen was shocked to hear the name.


    In the era of the great universe of the universe, each race does not lack the traitors who are tempted by the enemy. Some are true traitors, and some are swearing and swearing into the enemy.


    Landu is the most famous one in recent decades. Others are traitors. At most, they sell some confidential information. However, Landu has cut down the head of his master, a deified powerful dragon of the dragon, and sent it directly. Give the king of destruction a stool.


    In the name of the inverse Longlan, it was already known as the Great Universe. When it came to the Dragon, it was all around the man, and it was also regarded as a shameful shame by the Dragon.


    The Dragons always wanted to kill Landu. Unfortunately, Landu itself was the top half-step deification, and he was extremely careful, and with the deliberate maintenance of the King of Destruction, until today, the Dragons still have no way to take him.


    Hansen also heard about his deeds and couldn''t help but look at his back. He did not see the dragon wing.


    Landu is a pure-blood dragon, but when he was a teacher, a pair of dragon wings were torn off by his master and could no longer grow again.


    "Can you go with me now?" Lando said faintly.


    "I never believe in the legend, what kind of person are you, how strong is the strength, I have to try it before I know it." Hansen said.


    "It is also said that if you change to me, you will not believe in any legends. Unfortunately, the emperors must live, otherwise I don''t have to be so troublesome." Lan Du said, with one figure moving, one hand has already turned to the head. Hansen caught the past.


    Hansen also did not give in, ice muscle jade surgery to the limit, the whole body into the color of ice jade, one hand greeted the palm of Landu.


    The finger attack detonated the space tear, and Hansen and Lando��s palms were shocked back.


    The ice-sinking power of the ice muscle jade bones has not been able to freeze the Landu. The dragons are naturally resistant to various attribute forces, and Landu is clearly among them.


    The next second, the two rushed to the other side, the whole body was turned into a deadly weapon, fingers, palms, fists, arms, elbows, legs, knees constantly hit in the air, no one would retreat half a step.


    Without the power of the outside, the pure physical force collides, but the hollow is torn out of the crack.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s finger bones could not withstand the horrible force of the impact, and was directly shattered.


    Han Sen''s face changed, his ice muscle jade bones made the body extremely violent, although it was only a heavy field, but the strength of the body can be compared with the general half-step deification, Landy can actually break him with physical strength. The phalanx is a bit scary.


    Landu��s boxing momentum is still non-stop. His eyes are calm and waveless, but his fists are violent, and his fists and punches have to be hardened with his boxing.


    Hansen��s ice muscle jade screamed, his arm bones cracked under the impact, and Lando��s violent boxing continued.


    His fists and legs did not attack Hansen''s vitality, but only bombarded his arms and legs.


    "This guy won''t want to break my limbs hard, then take me back to life?" Hansen looked at Langdo''s appearance and knew that he must have played this idea.


    "Your sister, it��s really embarrassing." Han Sen knows that his ice muscle jade is too low. If he is a few taller, he has a weight of eight or nine ice muscles, which may not be able to be **** the front. Now, it is powerless, and then continue, his arms and legs are really interrupted by Lando.


    "The body of the dragons is amazing, but what they are best at is still the power of evil spirits? The body of Landu has been so strong, the legend is really worthwhile." Han Sen thought of a move, and began to work with Lang.


    The guy who is generally good at violence, because he is accustomed to the frontal solution to the battle, the body is inevitably somewhat inconspicuous.


    With such a strong body and strength, Lando can completely defeat all enemies in front, without having to study too delicate body.


    However, after Hansen launched his body, he discovered that this theory does not apply to Landu. The delicateness of Lando��s body is not under him. In the high-speed change, Hansen still can��t fight a little. Cheap, or forced to be only a hard face with Lando, under several collisions, the arm bones are about to break.


    Hey!


    Landu��s fist seems to be a hammer hitting Hansen��s arm bone. The ice jade arm bone has been cracked because it has been subjected to too strong impact. At this time, it was directly cut off. The fists went ahead and directly bombarded Hansen��s chest.


    Hansen��s chest seemed to burst out of water, and then the water that flew out re-aggregated and the wounds recovered in an instant.


    Although the original water body is not as strong as the ice muscle jade bone, but the resilience is much stronger than the ice muscle jade bone, it is quite practical.


    Lando did not continue to attack, watching Han Sen faintly said: "Are you walking with me, or let me beat you to waste?"


    "The name of Landu is really worthwhile, but let me go with you like this, I am still somewhat dissatisfied." Hansen blinked and said: "So, your body is so strong, if you can hardly hit me three times If you don''t fall, I will go back with you, even if someone comes to save me, I will never run."


    "Good." Landu did not think about it, and immediately agreed.


    "I am so angry!" Hansen said with a thumbs up.


    "You take it," Lan said indifferently.


    "My three strikes take time to cohesive. At that time, I have no time to deal with your attacks. We can say that, if I take the opportunity to shoot me before I hit three blows, then you lose?" Hansen said. .


    "Get out of it." Landu looked the same, faintly said.


    "Then, when you agree, pick me up first." Hansen said, the strength above the fist, the strength of the ice muscle jade technique is condensed to the limit, by the method of the big yin and yang magnetic cannon, one The fist hit the chest of Landu.


    Lando stood there and did not evade, let Hansen''s fist bombarded on his chest.


    The fists were silent, and the horrible ice-blocking force directly penetrated into the chest of Landu in the form of a translucent yin, freezing his internal organs.

 Chapter 2472： Fierce name

    "There are two hits." Lando squirted a sip of ice, and then said to Hansen as if nothing had happened.


    "This guy is really a bit scary! Unfortunately, my ice muscle jade is only one heavy. If it is half-step deification, it will not make him so arrogant." Han Sen stepped back two steps and frowned.


    Slightly sinking, Hansen had an idea and once again gathered strength in the fist.


    However, this time he did not directly rush to Lan Duo, but a series of boxing and punching, but the momentum is very slow, it is like a snail crawl.


    In a flash, Hansen waved out how many punches he didn''t know. The power of each punch was like a wave. After the waves pushed forward, the power of the front wave became more fierce.


    As Hansen continued to attack, layers of waves were superimposed, forming multiple forces of terror, as if they were bombarded by Landau.


    The surrounding sea of ??clouds was shaken by Hansen''s stack of waves, forming a huge vacuum zone. The power of horror was like a cosmic wind.


    Landu''s whole body muscles are solid, and there seems to be a tremor of the dragon''s voice between the bones and bones. Even though there is still no dodge, the hard life has endured Hansen''s multiple impacts.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s power slammed on Lando��s body, and his hard armor smashed his armor. The power of multiple overlaps was too terrible. The armor of the king��s armor was filmed as a powder, flying around in the air, like a star. A little bit of light.


    However, the horrible force bombarded the solid muscles of Lando, but his blood vessels seemed to be a dragon pattern. The force of a stack of waves hit the muscles, and even the layers collapsed. Degree of body.


    "Awesome body!" Hansen looked at Landy with a little surprise. Although Hansen didn''t expect this shot to be able to lay down Langdu, he felt that he could make him back a few steps, but now he even swayed. Without shaking, Hansen felt a little scary.


    "There is still a final blow." Landu naked to the upper body, the dragon''s chest muscles above the dragon pattern, said with a blank expression.


    "In this case, it is no wonder that I used a big killer." Hansen indulged for a moment and stabbed Ding Shen.


    Although the destructive power of the Thunderbolt is not strong, the thundering ability of the Thunderbolt is extremely difficult to resist. Even the deified strong will be recruited, and the blue is stronger, and it cannot be said to be more powerful than the deified.


    Hansen thought, he injected the power into the Thor, and saw the silver thunder flashing above the thunder, it seemed to be aurora.


    "You really don''t hide?" Hansen asked Ding Lei to look at Langdu.


    Landu looked at Hansen without speaking, but the meaning was obvious, let him talk less nonsense quickly.


    Hansen is also welcome, directly to the target of Raytheon, to the head of Landu, wanting to open the head of Landu is not a play, but under the power of thunder and lightning, it should not be difficult to turn him out.


    Hey!


    Thunder and lightning entangled thunder and thorns on the side of Land''s head, silver lightning directly into his head.


    Landu was stunned by his head, and Hansen��s heart was a joy, thinking that this time it must have become, who knows that Lando is just a glimpse of his head, but his body is moving.


    The silver thunder flashed on his head, and the hair was white, but Landu seemed to be completely unresponsive. He straightened his neck and fixed the thunder of the thunder, but it was Not even used at all.


    Han Sen looked a bit too much. He couldn''t speak for a long time. Although his own body was very strong, he couldn''t stand it because of the electric power. This Landu was as unresponsive as it was a bit scary.


    Landy stretched out his finger and pressed it on the thorns of the scorpion, and pushed the thorns of the thorns to the side. He said faintly: "My body has long since been abolished, without any sensory ability, feelings of pain, numbness, dizziness, etc. It doesn''t exist at all. The numbness and dizziness of the Thunder are of little use to me. It only works for the destructive power of lightning."


    "It turns out that it''s no wonder that there is no use for the thunder thorns for you." Hansen couldn''t help but smile.


    "Let''s go." Landu turned and left.


    Hansen hesitated for a moment, but he followed it up and did not plan to escape.


    "You are still trustworthy." Lan Du looked at Han Sen.


    "I can''t count it, I just know that I can''t run away." Hansen shrugged his shoulder and said.


    "You are honest." Lando said with some surprise.


    Hansen didn''t say anything more, but he secretly calculated: "I can''t even tell the direction now. I don''t know where they are in the middle of the sky. It''s not a way to run around in the Tianxia field. There are definitely many things like this. The guy like Lanto came to catch me, first with Lando, if there was trouble on the way, and Lando could stop me, it wouldn��t be a bad thing for the time being."


    Hansen followed Landu. Lang said that Hansen had followed him, and he did not escape. He did not tie him up.


    "Lando!" only flew over 10,000 miles, and saw a group of figures appearing in front of Yunxia. After those people saw Langdu, some people suddenly screamed.


    Then I saw Hansen, and they were all surprised.


    "Lando, how are you with Hansen?" asked the head of the king to ask Lanto.


    Lando simply ignored him and flew forward.


    The king��s face was flushed, but after all, he did not dare to blaze Lanto.


    The creatures in front of them all retreated from both sides and automatically gave Landu a way. No one dared to block his way.


    However, Hansen was not so lucky. He just wanted to keep up with Lando. The guys all came around and obviously wanted to win Hansen.


    "Lan Du, what are you doing so fast? Not coming over to send them away, watching them upset." Han Sen snorted and said.


    The guys were preparing to start, listening to Han Sen saying this, suddenly shocked, and looked at Hansen and Lando in amazement.


    Hansen said the tone of the words, as if Langu was his subordinates.


    "Don''t stop his way." Lan Duo said without returning.


    Hansen counted as to how terrible the reputation of Lando was. He just said that the guys didn��t dare to stop Hansen.


    Hansen passed through the one hundred or more kings of all ethnic groups, and they just looked at it like that, and no one dared to stop it.


    "What to do? How did Hansen get along with Lando?" A king who was puzzled looked at the leader.


    "Hey, he is stunned again, can he still be a god-going strongman? And among the masters of the Tianxia Star Field, there is also a reputation that is not inferior to the existence of Landu. We will first release the news, maybe there is still Opportunity to fish in troubled waters." That sneer said to the first king.

 Chapter 2473： Dark field

    Hansen followed Landy in the Yunxia Sea. On the road, he encountered many strong people who came to Yunxiahai to try their luck. But after they saw Langdu, they basically walked the road and no one dared to Positive conflicts.


    However, Hansen can still feel it, and there are more and more people staring at them.


    Electronic instruments in the Tianxia Star Field are not easy to use, but it does not mean that there is no way to track them. Many kings with eyesight or imaging abilities are not difficult to monitor their every move.


    Landu was flying ahead, but suddenly stopped.


    Hansen also sensed an unusual atmosphere in front of him, staring at it. After a while, he saw several figures flying from the green clouds.


    Those who are long in shape are almost the same, with a pair of brightly colored butterfly wings on the back, barely two meat tentacles on the top of the head, wearing black shells and armor.


    A total of six such guys, they flapped their wings and quickly flew to Lando.


    Hansen carefully observed the six of them and found that he couldn��t tell who was who, just like the six six-female wearing the same clothes.


    However, the breath of their body made Han Sen dare not to be underestimated, at least the king of eight or nine, or even a half step deification.


    Just because they dare to stand in front of Lando, without guessing, they can''t be simple characters. Generally, the king does not dare to block Landu''s way.


    "Lando, give us six brothers a face, we will have a thank you back." A strange person headed said.


    "Who are you?" Landy''s eyelids did not lift, asked lazily.


    The "We..." headed by the geek suddenly became furious: "Well, Landy, we originally wanted to give the king of destruction a face. Since you are looking for death yourself, you can��t blame us for not being sympathetic."


    Said, the six geeks flapped their wings and circled Lanto.


    "You have to find a safe place to wait for me for a while." Landu said faintly, apparently to Hansen.


    Han Sen heard the words and flew away, and went to the distant sea of ??clouds.


    The six kings of the butterfly fairy saw Hansen leave, but because Landu stared at them, they did not dare to chase, just surrounded Landu.


    Hansen flew and turned to look at it. I saw that the six kings of the butterfly were unfolding in the field. The butterfly wings behind them turned into six different colors, and the six fields were intertwined to form a six-color field. Cover the nearby area with the Lando.


    Hey!


    Lando hit a shot in the six-color field, but did not even shake the six-color field.


    Hansen looked a little surprised. The six guys were obviously half-deification, and the fields of their six people could be combined into one, and the intensity increased geometrically. With the physical strength of Landu, they could not move their fields. No wonder they dare to come to Langdu to ask for someone.


    Hansen heard one of the butterflies in the distance and said: "Lando, if you have the ability to have a whole body, you will fall into the six-six-six-six field of our Six Immortals, and let you have nowhere to go.


    Landu ignored them, and they slammed out and shook the six-color field, but there was still no sign of breaking.


    Hansen saw this situation. He continued to accelerate his escape without turning around. He said in his heart: "It seems that Lanto should not be able to get rid of those guys for a while, is a great opportunity for me to escape, waiting for you? If you have a brain, you won��t run here waiting for you."


    No longer paying attention to the situation behind, Hansen rushed away at full speed, just want to be farther away from Landu.


    This road followed Landu, he probably already knows the position, although it is still impossible to accurately determine the location of Boa, but the direction can already be judged.


    Hansen did not go directly to Boa''s side, first in a direction, ready to smash those guys who watched themselves.


    However, Hansen has been flying fast, but no one has ever intercepted him. He has turned away in several directions, and no creatures have appeared in front of him.


    "Strange, how can those guys not jump out and catch me?" Hansen thought about it for a reason.


    Those guys are too afraid of Lando, simply don''t stop Hansen, and when Hansen leaves Ranger''s control, they will start.


    At this point, Hansen no longer changed direction, speeding up the speed away from the blue.


    Sure enough, when Hansen stayed away from Lando, some people couldn��t help but jump out.


    This is a dozens of kings, the kings of all ethnic groups have strong, seemingly very messy, apparently they do not think Hansen''s opponent, so they will form a coalition.


    Hansen glanced at it and found that he was not the same person who he had met before. The former group of kings were also miscellaneous, but they were more numerous and had more than one hundred kings.


    This group is also twenty or thirty people, three of them are deified, and it seems that they should be the leader of their temporary coalition.


    "Han Sen, you are still awkward, so lest we hurt you." A half-step deification led by Hansen said to Hansen.


    Hansen said nothing, and immediately slammed the past with a punch. He thought: "When you are his sister, you are Landu? I am afraid that I will hurt me. You must have the ability to hurt me."


    See Hansen hands-on, that half-step Shenhua suddenly screamed: "Great King, look at you."


    Hansen was a little bit strange. He didn''t know what this guy meant. He didn''t move himself. Instead, he looked at the other half-step deification.


    The half-steped deification is like a black tiger. It sounds roaring and it bursts into a black field. It should look like a water system.


    Hansen is naturally not afraid of the water system. He himself has the essence of the water, and he can fully rely on the water potential. At that time, the field will not only hurt him, but also become his help.


    But before Hansen��s fist bombarded the half-step deification, the black field was shrouded, and the other twenty or thirty kings also opened their fields. What kind of fields are there, but black After the tiger''s field was intertwined, it was swallowed up by the black field of the black tiger, making the black field more and more dark. In an instant, Hansen felt as if he had broken into the boundless darkness and could not reach his fingers.


    ��Not a water system?�� Hansen was a little surprised.


    After the black field swallowed up the fields of other kings, it formed a huge egg-shaped dark object. As the black tiger''s power condensed, the darkness became smaller and the black became more and more thick.


    Hansen began to feel that black is like water, and his body can still walk through it, but as the darkness becomes thicker, the body''s prevention is getting bigger and bigger, as if it is thickened into the solidified concrete, and soon the whole The body is squeezed inside and cannot move.

 Chapter 2474： Need to use a life to change the sword

    Under the power of the Black Tiger, the field solidified into a three-meter-high black egg, trapping Hansen in the dead.


    Hansen wanted to break open the dark field with ice muscle jade, but soon found the dark and sturdy horror, he was struggling.


    ��What is this area?�� Hansen feels a little strange, but not nervous. The field seems to have the ability to devour other areas to reinforce itself, but the field itself has no direct harm to the body and can only trap him.


    If Hansen really wants to leave and directly open the super-spiritual body, he can wear it out from the darkness. How strong this darkness can hardly trap him.


    "Han Sen, why aren''t you arrogant?" The voices of the kings laughed outside.


    Although the dark field is strong, but it can''t stop the sound, Hansen can clearly hear them talking outside.


    "This field is good, don''t know what the name is?" Hansen tried to say.


    The kings outside actually heard what he said. The previous half-step deification with him said: "This is the dark king of the king of heaven, the power of the field of our more than twenty kings, trapping you Inside, let alone you, even if the Lanto is coming, you have to be honest in it."


    "Then why did Lando be, why don''t you do it?" Hansen said with a grin.


    "That''s because we don''t want to offend the king of destruction." The king replied.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with him, let''s get him to the emperor''s side to enjoy the reward." Another half-step can''t wait to say.


    Hansen felt that the darkness began to move, probably knowing that the king was pulling the dark field forward.


    Hansen tried to run the hole in the field and looked at the dark field. He found that the particles in the dark field were very closely arranged, and there was a sign of a chain of order.


    "There is really a powerful field, and there are signs of a chain of order. Maybe the black tiger will have the opportunity to promote the deification." Hansen said in the heart.


    After the dark field absorbed other fields, it was too strong. Hansen couldn''t break it with his hands. Just take a break and wait for the spirit to find another chance to rush out.


    The kings were very excited, and took the dark field of the giant egg to go outside the Tianxia field, but it didn''t take long before Hansen suddenly heard a scream from outside.


    Listening to the screaming voice, it turned out to be the half-step deification that was previously spoken with Hansen.


    After this scream, Han Sen heard the sound of his body, and soon he was quiet. Hansen had been listening to his ears, but he did not hear anything.


    Except for that scream, there is no longer any sound, as if those king-level powerhouses and half-step deifications are running out.


    "Strange? Even if they encounter an enemy, they should be called twice. How can they shout without shouting? It is no wonder that those guys have been killed. It is too late to call out the voice?" Hansen thought in his heart.


    Hey!


    While Hansen was thinking about it, he suddenly heard a sound of a broken stone, and then saw a ray of light in the darkness.


    The darkness of the giant egg splits from the middle, then extends to the periphery, breaking directly, and Hansen suddenly gets out of trouble.


    The scene of the entrance made Han Sen slightly stunned, only to see Landu standing in front of him, looking calmly at him.


    "Cough, I am afraid that you are not the opponent of the Six Kings of the Butterfly, so he ran farther. Who knows that he was caught by the guys just now, and was brought here." Hansen said with a light cough.


    In fact, the reason why he was so taken away by those guys was that he hoped to get rid of Landu by them, but unfortunately it did not seem successful.


    "Let''s go." Lando did not say anything, turned and flew in one direction.


    Hansen had to fly behind him, but he thought to himself: "How can this guy find me so quickly, even if he can easily defeat the six kings of butterflies, but I have circled so many directions, in this and In the sky of the Labyrinth, how did he judge my direction in such a short time, and can I find me so quickly?"


    Han Sen and the more he thought the more wrong, immediately run the hole Xuanqi field to check his body, and soon Han Sen found something wrong on his finger bones.


    His finger skin was fine, but on the bones of the little finger of his left hand, there was a grayish imprint of a sly, which was very small, and there was no breath, even Hansen had not found it before.


    If it is not a suspicious one, I will examine the whole body carefully in the hole and mysterious field, and I will not find this strange gray mark on the bone.


    Hansen suddenly thought about it. Before his finger bones were cracked by Landy, it must have been printed there.


    "I said how he was so relieved, didn''t lock me, and let me go everywhere. It used to be my hands and feet." Hansen hated the teeth.


    However, the gray branding is also unbearable to Hansen. It is not difficult to remove it. The super spirit body can directly erase the brand.


    However, Hansen is quiet, as if he did not find the brand, continue to follow Landu.


    "Lando, what are the six kings of the butterfly, have you been killed?" Hansen Fei asked around Landu.


    Lando said faintly: "I am not a butcher, and I will not kill when I don''t have it."


    "Then your master? You must have your reason to kill him?" Hansen continued to ask.


    Landy��s face changed slightly, but it returned to normal in a flash, or in a light tone: ��That has nothing to do with you.��


    "That said that it has something to do with me. What do you want me to do when I go to the Imperial Family? Like you, people like ordinary things, can''t you look at them?" Hansen said.


    "A sword." Landu seems to be quite good talk, and is somewhat different from the murderer''s murderer. At least Hansen''s impression of the reverse dragon should not be so good.


    "What sword is so valuable? If you only want a weapon, I have a weapon of a deified level in your hand. If you trade with the Emperor, it is better to trade with me." Hansen asked.


    "I only need the sword." Lan Du answered as he walked, but his eyes kept looking at the front, and he had never seen Han Sen.


    "The sword that can change my life, I think it must be extraordinary. It is better to listen to it. What is special about the sword?" Hansen asked curiously.


    However, Lando did not speak any more, apparently did not want to tell Han Sen which sword is a sword.


    Hansen still wants to say something more, but suddenly he heard the sound of the distant clouds between the clouds and the galloping horses. Looking up and seeing the clouds, the unicorns swarmed in like a large piece. Endless white clouds.


    Landy��s face changed slightly and he said to Hansen: ��Be careful.��

 Chapter 2475： Unicorn group

    Hansen finally knows why Lando doesn''t tie him up, because Lando knows that the way to the emperor''s residence will certainly not be too peaceful. If he is holding Hansen and going to the enemy, it is too much trouble.


    It is better to let Hansen run himself and help him share some pressure.


    "You are good at calculating, but you are too small to see me Hansen? Really think that a brand will eat me?" Han Sen secretly sneered, but there is no leisure under his feet, running in the opposite direction go with.


    But before I even ran far, I saw another direction of Yunxia. A group of golden unicorns came from the clouds, and there was no more than a white unicorn group.


    Han Sen''s face changed, but he still wants to change direction, but he saw other unicorn groups in other directions. Yunxia is full of unicorns of various colors, and I don''t know how many.


    "I am going, how can there be so many different kinds of sudden?" Hansen pulled the knife to the unicorn group, where the knife flashed, blood flew, and suddenly killed several unicorns.


    "Hunt the Duke-level golden unicorn and discover the alien gene."


    "It''s all really different!" Hansen smashed in the unicorn group, and the unicorns that used to be large knives were harvested like straw.


    However, the unicorns still rushed to the death, Hansen knife saw the blood, and for a moment they did not know how many unicorns were killed.


    Suddenly heard a long scream, a golden unicorn that was twice as big as the ordinary golden unicorn in the unicorn group, and the golden spiral on the top of the head, with a broken voice Hansen.


    Hansen slashed on the unicorn''s unicorn. The blade and the golden one-corner rubbed to make a metal-cracking sound. The shocked Hansen volleyed out and made a few hundred meters in the air before stopping. Body shape.


    I haven''t waited for Hansen to come back, and the other one has another black giant unicorn that has been shocked. The horror of its power is not inferior to the golden unicorn.


    Hansen punched the black unicorn from the charge, and the ice fell on the black unicorn, but it flashed a black mask outside, and the hood was pointed at its one-angle, like A fusiform shape.


    The ice fell on it and was refracted, and there was no fusiform field that could pass through it.


    Hey!


    The black unicorn slammed into Hansen, and suddenly Hansen��s body was crushed into a phantom digest, and Hansen��s figure appeared on the other side of the battlefield.


    "I am going, how come even the white unicorn king is coming to me? Isn''t Lando there?" Hansen saw a white giant unicorn rushing towards him, suddenly Amazed in my heart, I thought that Langdu was in the pit.


    But in a blink of an eye, it was discovered that Landu was fighting a colorful unicorn. The colorful unicorn eyes flashed in the eyes of the colorful unicorns. The sun and moon stars were broken at a glance, and it turned out to be a deified unicorn.


    "In the end, how bad is it, even if it will encounter a degenerate alien?" Hansen was depressed, even if it was Landu, the alienation of the deified level was suppressed, and it seems that the situation is not very good.


    And a large number of unicorns, because they can''t participate in such a terrible battle, they rushed over to Hansen, just a half-step deified unicorn, Hansen saw four, plus Like the unicorn group of the sea of ??clouds, Han Sen really struggles here, I am afraid that even if both hands are broken, it is impossible to kill these unicorns.


    Seeing a red unicorn king rushed over again, Han Sen thought of a move, the blood in his left eye bloomed, turned into a blood shadow body, and instantly reflected in the eyes of the red unicorn.


    Suddenly lost the target, all the unicorns are a glimpse, looking around, looking for Hansen''s trace, but no one saw where he went.


    Hansen did not stop in the eyes of the red unicorn king, but immediately reflected in the eyes of another unicorn, so moving quickly, constantly shuttle in the unicorn group.


    Although those unicorn kings have half-step deification, Hansen may not be afraid of them, but this group of strangers come strange, Hansen always feels a little bit wrong.


    He constantly moved in the unicorn group, mapping into the eyes of different unicorns, going to the edge of the battlefield, turning for a while, and found no abnormalities.


    "Is it because I am so hearted? This is also good, just take the opportunity to get rid of Lando, he is entangled by the deified unicorn, I am afraid that it is fierce and sorrowful, even if I can escape my life, I have no time to take care of me." Hansen��s thoughts turned to the extreme edge of the unicorn group, rushing out from the outermost unicorn eye, and instantly turned into a streamer to the distance.


    Hey!


    Hansen felt like he was hitting a piece of steel plate, his face was almost smashed, and the nosebleeds sprayed directly.


    "What?" Hansen looked to the front, but did not see anything, reached out and touched, but found an invisible barrier blocking it.


    "There is a problem!" Hansen pressed one hand on the invisible barrier, and the body shape rushed out hundreds of miles in an instant, but the invisible barrier touched by the palm of the hand always existed, as if there was no end.


    Hansen rushed out a thousand miles, and the invisible barrier still existed. I don��t know how big the barrier is.


    "Who is it? Who is doing the ghost?" Hansen was amazed. If this barrier enveloped the entire battlefield, it would definitely be a deified character, or it would be impossible to achieve this intensity and scale.


    Hansen opened the hole in the field, while the purple butterfly **** frog mirror was also opened in the right eye, looking at the invisible barrier.


    Immediately, I saw a transparent chain of order blocks that blocked his way. His eyes looked around, and wherever he looked, the wall of transparent chain of order had covered the entire sky, and he could not see the end.


    "Sure enough, the deified power is in the ghost!" Han Sen took a deep breath, he did not know why the deified strong did not personally shot, but blocked the entire battlefield, but a little Hansen is very clear, he can not go out now .


    Suddenly, Hansen only felt that the fingertips of the little finger of the left hand were hot, and a group of gray light and shadow rushed out of his little finger, which was the brand on his finger bone.


    The branding automatically detached from his little phalanx, and instantly turned into a shadow of Lange in front of Hansen.


    "Don''t run anymore. It has been blocked by the deified powerhouse. Unless we kill the aliens here, we can only die here." The branded Landu virtual faintly said.


    ��Why?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    "There is no reason, the only reason is that because we are not strong enough, even if there are thousands of unwillingness, we can only do the pieces that are played on the palm of the hand." Lan Duo��s illusion gradually disappeared, apparently The power has been exhausted.

 Chapter 2476： piece

    That brand is the means that Lanto restricts Hansen. Now he has taken the initiative to strip the brand out. It shows that the situation is already very serious, not just intimidation.


    Hansen stood for a while, and the unicorn group found him, rushing in groups.


    Hansen did not use the ability of the blood-eyed demon, directly pulled out the ghost tooth knife and fixed the thunder thorn into the battlefield, and immediately killed more than a dozen unicorns.


    "Hunt the Duke-level white unicorn, get the white unicorn beast and discover the alien gene."


    Just after killing a few, I heard the prompt to get the soul of the beast. I randomly scanned it and found that the unicorn is a mount-type animal soul. It can be used for transportation, and it is not specific active combat ability.


    In this case, Hansen can''t use the mount. The unicorn is too much. He must constantly rush to change the position. Using the mount will hinder his body.


    These unicorns are probably in seven colors, black, white, purple, red, gold, blue, and green. The unicorns of the seven colors are not the same department. The general unicorn does not say, the king and the half step. There is a clear difference in the power of the deified unicorn.


    And different kinds of unicorns, the field power can be superimposed, and Hansen''s previous enchanted king enchantment is very similar, but the worm enchantment is pure enchantment, and their field is purely defensive. field.


    Hansen had to fight with the hordes of unicorns, and he had to fight with the seven unicorn kings, and suddenly fell into a bitter battle.


    The number of unicorns is really too much. Although Hansen avoided the pursuit of the Unicorn King, but a knife cut down, a large number of unicorns were killed by him, killing blood into a river, even Hansen himself The hands that have been killed are a bit soft.


    "Mom, what the **** is going on?" Hansen looked at Langdu from time to time in the distance with the deified unicorn.


    Although the distance is too far, it is not very clear, but only by seeing the surging of the colorful rays, I know that the deified unicorn has the upper hand, and Lando must support it very hard.


    "I hope that the legend is true, and Lando can really kill the metamorphosis, otherwise it is really fierce today." Han Sen secretly bit his teeth.


    While Hansen and Lando were struggling, there was a giant turtle floating above the sky, and there was a gazebo on the back of the giant tortoise. A dragon man in the pavilion was declaring with a ruin. The strong drink tea.


    Behind the dragon man, there was a maid-like female dragon who took a martial art and took Hansen��s battle images into it.


    Now all the creatures of the entire gene universe are watching this tragic tear.


    "Klose, it seems that your hope of winning is very embarrassing." The dragon man took a sip of tea and smiled and looked at the ruinous strongman opposite.


    "Winning or losing doesn''t matter to me. If I lose, both Lanto and Hansen will be yours. I will never intervene. If you lose, Dragon One, you won''t be in debt?" Klose''s six The eyes are staring at the dragon man.


    "Our dragons have always been a promise, as long as Landu and Hansen can kill the unicorns to live, my dragons immediately withdraw from the Tianxia domain, and will never intervene in this matter." Long said faintly.


    Although this dragon man is also called Long Yi, but the dragon one he met with Han Sen is not the same person, it is a dragon one earlier than Hansen saw Long Yi.


    "If that''s the case, then wait and see the results." Klose took a sip of the cup and said it was leisurely.


    When the dragon saw Klose, he was not worried at all. He smiled and asked: "You are not afraid that the Lando will be killed by the deified unicorn. After you go back, you cannot tell the king of destruction?"


    "A servant only, since I entered the ruined family, there must be a consciousness for the destruction of the ruined family." Klose did not change, and said slowly.


    After that, Klose��s face showed a look of interest and looked at Long Yi. ��This is probably the chance that your dragons are most likely to get back to Lanto. If you fail, how do you explain to the Dragon King? What?"


    "Lando is going to die, do you really think that he can kill God by himself?" Long said scornfully.


    "There is not another Hansen." Klose smiled.


    "The king of a single area in the district, no matter how strong, is just a strong ants." Long said indifferently.


    Klose didn''t say anything anymore. He looked at the Wanfang Rubik''s Cube in the hands of the dragon''s maid. He said: "I can''t think of you. The dragon is not only unmatched in strength, but even the business mind is first-class. The original live broadcast of the Wanbao Alliance is now cheaper for you. ""


    "No matter what resources, there are always people who can live." Long said faintly.


    All ethnic groups in the gene universe, as long as there are free princes and nobles, are basically watching the live broadcast of this battle.


    It��s just that Long Yi is relatively rough. There is no professional team to pre-process the image, and it is directly transmitted to the media. It is basically a live broadcast.


    Therefore, many creatures can''t see the battle between Landu and the deified unicorn. They can only see the light and shadow of a piece of film, like the aurora of the end of the world.


    To Hansen��s battle, the slightly higher-ranking princes and nobles can see some clues, so most of the princes and nobles are watching the battle between Hansen and the unicorn.


    Only some top-ranking powers are more concerned about the battle between Landu and the deified, because they know very well that the battle of Lando is the key to real decision.


    And they want to know, to what extent, the strength of Lando, to the extent that Lando once killed the deified, but most of the strong believe that there is a feeling inside, after all, Landi��s master was not a general deified level. Lanto is not as simple as it seems on the surface.


    "It was terrible. That Hansen was under the siege of so many kings and half-step deified unicorns. He had never suffered a big loss. Instead, he killed many unicorns and even killed two kings. The level of the unicorn, this ability is really terrible."


    "It''s a pity that if he is not daring to kill the emperor''s prince, he will be able to occupy a place in the big universe in the future."


    "I think the real cry should be Isa? Hansen''s gene is very unstable. She can raise Hansen to the king level. I don''t know how much effort and resources I have spent. It��s gone, and I don��t know if it��s because of Hansen��s business.��


    "Isa is also a unique eye. In the beginning, Hansen got the deified feather of Kong Fei. None of the strong people of all ethnic groups would like to bring him back to the family. As a result, it was trained by Isa to the king level. No one expected to be promoted. Hansen to the king level is so powerful, I am afraid that those strong people now have some regrets now?"


    "Repent what, then strong is still a king, provoke such a big thing, not to mention the king, even the deification is not flat."

 Chapter 2477： Ice muscle jade double

    Killing! Crazy killing!


    Hansen has no idea how many unicorns he has killed, and his own eyes are red.


    Hey!


    A king-class black unicorn was opened by Hansen with a knife, and between the blood rushing, Hansen grabbed a black crystal from his skull and threw it directly into his mouth.


    That is the heterogeneous gene of the king-level unicorn. Hansen directly refines it with phagocytosis, supplementing his king-level gene, and adding energy.


    Under the killing of the cockroaches, the power consumption is too serious, and the use of the hole Xuanjiao can not be used. There is no way to quickly restore strength. The power extracted from the space alone cannot support such high-intensity consumption.


    The energy obtained by the rapid refining of the king-level gene by phagocytosis allowed Hansen to persist until now, otherwise he may be about to pull off.


    The whole sky and the sea of ??clouds have been killed by the colorful blood madness, but those unicorns are still not afraid of death, especially the seven unicorn kings, one by one, the colorful field has caused great trouble to Hansen. .


    If Hansen has a blood-eyed demon soul, he can break into the eyelids when he is in danger, and he has already been injured by the seven unicorn kings.


    Hansen also tried to enter the eyes of the seven unicorn kings, directly breaking through their eyes, and try to kill them.


    However, their fields are quite special. The eyes of the seven unicorn kings are turned into various colors. The pupils and whites are not distinguished, and the inner color light collapses. It is impossible to reflect the shadow of Hansen, and it is difficult to use blood. The power of the demon **** beast enters it.


    He was besieged by seven half-steps. If he was replaced by the general king, he had already been smothered by the light in their eyes. Hansen also relied on the blood-eyed demon spirit to be able to persist until now.


    "The king''s gene reaches 00 points, which can evolve in the field of warfare."


    After Hansen swallowed a king-level gene, a strange tone suddenly sounded in his mind.


    Hansen��s heart was a joy. Before he had absorbed a lot of king-level genes, plus just absorbed, it has already reached a hundred points, which is similar to what he expected. One hundred king-level genes can enhance a heavy field.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen directly chose to upgrade the ice muscle jade bone field. The power of the hole Xuan field is inconvenient to use under Hansen''s identity. Ice muscle jade bone surgery is his most important combat power now.


    Choosing the field of lifting ice muscle jade bones, I suddenly felt a cool breath in the flesh and blood of the whole body, just like the river bed that had already dried up, and suddenly there was a clear spring water.


    After the genetic optimization and transformation, the cells also changed, making Hansen''s body more crystal clear, like an innocent god.


    Hansen, who had already felt a little bit unsatisfied, suddenly recovered to the peak state at this time. No, it should be said to be stronger than the peak state.


    Hey!


    Ghost knives with ice on the head of a king-level unicorn, powerful forces directly split the unicorn in the triple field together with its field into two halves.


    For a time, Hansen madly killed, like a sham in the flock, the knife and the blade flicker, and the large unicorns were killed by him.


    "This guy actually provided the field level in the battle?" The strong powers of all ethnic groups are stunned.


    The promotion field is not just a simple improvement of power, but a genetic optimization and cell evolution. The body will be very vulnerable when it is promoted. Although it will not be life-threatening, it is better to choose a safe one. Quiet location to avoid accidents.


    It��s too exaggerating to be promoted directly in battle like Hansen, and still fighting.


    Moreover, Hansen��s field has evolved too fast, and almost every moment has undergone earth-shaking changes. This evolutionary speed is not rare in the big universe, but the creatures that can evolve so rapidly are generally those. Uncultivated primitive organisms, the original biological genes still have great uncertainty and plasticity. Once they encounter the interference of external forces, rapid and dramatic evolution may occur.


    The more advanced the creature, the more stable the gene, the harder it is to evolve, and the slower each evolution.


    Han Sen said that he is already a king-level body, and he can complete a field evolution in an instant, making many strong people feel incredible.


    "Is it because his genetics are unstable and he has too much plasticity, so he can evolve so quickly?" Many strong people are thinking about it, and their eyes are constantly looking at Hansen.


    The ice muscle jade bones have been promoted to the double field, and the body vitality, strength and speed have been greatly improved, but it is still not the opponent of the seven unicorn kings.


    Hey!


    Hansen was fighting from the madness, but suddenly saw a gutter-like space crack in the air, and quickly spread to this side.


    Hey!


    The large unicorn group was torn apart by the cracks in the ditch-like space. Hansen flashed aside and saw the front of the crack in the space. It turned out to be a figure falling.


    "Landu!" Hansen was shocked. The crack in the space of the ditch was actually hit by Lando.


    Hansen saw the blue dragon''s flashing body above it, and was pierced through a blood hole, piercing his chest directly, and his eyes could pass through the hole to see the opposite.


    Seeing the situation of Lando, Hansen knew that things were not so good. Landu was not the opponent of the deified unicorn, and his body was broken.


    Once Lando was killed, then the goal of the deified unicorn was Hansen, and Hansen could not be surprised.


    "Lando, are you okay?" Hansen shouted at Landu, but he did not dare to pass.


    The colorful deified unicorn has broken into the air, and the light in his eyes seems to pass through the cosmic galaxy in an instant and fall on Lando again.


    On the body of Lan Duo, the dragon pattern flashed, and the head was long and fluttering. In a moment, it smashed the void and escaped the blow of the colorful ray.


    Only the blood hole in his chest is still bleeding, and there is no sign of healing.


    Although Lango��s gaze is calm, but Han Sen sees it, his power has begun to decline, and a half-step deification has persisted to the present in the confrontation with the divine-level heterogeneous one-on-one. It is already very scary, but he If you die, Hansen��s own face of the deified unicorn is even more dangerous.


    "Live, live with all your strength." Landu''s body hangs in the air, his eyes are firm like iron, and he doesn''t look at the blood hole in his chest, as if the blood hole does not seem to exist.


    Hansen remembered this, and Lando said that his body had long since been abolished, and there was no such feeling as pain.

 Chapter 2478： Dog fighting

    The dragon is so shocking that the blood is like rain.


    Landu once again battled with the deified unicorn, but Hansen saw the blood splashing in the sky, falling on the clouds and melting the vast clouds of clouds, which is clearly the dragon''s blood.


    "The situation is not good, you have to find a way to escape quickly!" Hansen has tried many times, but his power is not enough to break through the invisible barrier formed by the order chain, unless the super **** body is used, otherwise it is not May get out of trouble here.


    "How come there are no aliens or other ethnic strongmen to come here to watch? As long as they are outside the invisible barrier, I can use their eyes to get out of the barrier." Hansen is depressed, he has been watching around But it was not seen by any other creature.


    Hansen probably can guess that someone must have blocked the place, otherwise it is impossible to watch other wars.


    "Who is going to put us to death?" Hansen yelled into the air while fighting, hoping to get some useful information from Lando.


    "No one wants to put us to death, we are just bullfights in the corner field." Landu��s voice came from the void, calmly scary, as if he had no pain and other feelings, even his emotions were gone. .


    Hansen instantly understood the meaning of Lando. They were regarded as chips or bets. They were not so much bullfights as the fighting dogs that were desperately biting in the dog farm.


    Those horrible deified powerful people did not personally take their lives, not because Hansen had a hard time killing them, just because other strong people did not want them to die.


    They now have a chance, a chance to kill the opponent to survive, but after trying to understand this, Hansen is not happy with this chance of living, but it is very uncomfortable.


    No one wants to be a dog, and even more reluctant to be a fighting dog that bites each other, but now he has no choice but to be at the mercy of others. This feeling of powerlessness makes Han Sen feel uncomfortable in his chest.


    "Hey!"


    Between the clouds and clouds of the sky, there was a gutter-like space crack, and Hansen saw the Langdu being blasted out at a glance.


    His whole body was full of blood everywhere, and the wound was almost all over the body, but he was still fighting, and he did not give up.


    Landy��s eyes are cold and clear, but Hansen can feel the strong desire. It seems to be saying: ��I��m not willing? Then use your own strength to break it all!��


    boom!


    Landu is bleeding all over the body, but still tears the space and rushes to the deified unicorn. It seems that it is impossible to give up until the last drop of blood.


    The feeling of Lando, Hansen feels the same.


    The sense of powerlessness reminds him of the things he has encountered all the time. He has a question in his stomach and a problem with his head, but no one answers his question. He can only seek answers by himself.


    In fact, Hansen is very clear, the reason why no one gave him the answer, it is because he is too weak.


    Just like his father Han Yufei, he would rather bear everything, swindle to protect his wife and children, and would not tell these things to Hansen.


    Because Hansen was only a child with no strength at that time, telling Hansen that he had no use would only put more pressure on Hansen.


    No father is willing to let his children suffer and suffer, and even less willing to bear the pressure that should not be their age.


    Others may not be as much as Han Yufei thinks, and they don''t care if Hansen can withstand such a big pressure, but because Hansen''s weakness is small, it seems to them that there is no need to tell Hansen about those things, then for them. Without any help, maybe it will cause trouble.


    Therefore, Hansen can only explore one''s own doubts. When the night is quiet, he will also think of these problems. The feeling of powerlessness is very uncomfortable, but there is some helplessness.


    Weak, unrecognized, and unselected power, all because they are not strong enough.


    The feeling of Lando, Hansen has always existed in the depths of his heart, so he will be so eager to become stronger, eager to get an answer.


    "This account, sooner or later, let all the dog days come back." Hansen gnashed his teeth, and the blood in his body boils like boiling water.


    The horrible killings are still going on. The seven unicorn kings have not been able to completely suppress Hansen. Instead, they have been killed by him and do not know how many unicorns. One person��s angry sorrows are not only seemingly hate the extremes for Hansen.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw the colorful rays of the big group falling in the void, and shrouded the vast areas in the colorful rays. The unicorns in the colorful rays of sunshine, after bathing in the rays of the sun, actually seemed to be one by one. The fire is burning.


    In particular, the seven unicorn kings, one by one, burned like flames, as if the body was going to be blurred.


    "Oops!" Hansen screamed badly, only to see the black unicorn Wang Yangtian screaming, and the black fusiform field condensed out of his body, coming toward Hansen.


    The speed is faster than it was before. I don��t know how many times. Hansen wants to take a step back with the power of the blood-eyed demon spirit. He can only cross the ghost tooth knife and the thorns of the thunder in front of his chest, forcibly blocking the black independence. The beastmaster hits.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s body suddenly flew out like a projectile, and the blood in his mouth was out of control, and his chest seemed to be bursting open.


    Under the support of the power of the deified unicorn, the speed and strength of the black unicorn have been greatly improved, and Hansen''s double ice muscle jade is completely unable to match it.


    Without waiting for Hansen��s body to stop, the white unicorns shot two white beams in the eyes of the unicorns, instantly exploding Hansen��s body.


    Hansen��s body seemed to be exploding in the water, and then quickly condensed into one again, re-forming Hansen��s body, but Hansen��s face turned pale.


    Even if there is a source of water to protect his life, Hansen is still traumatized. His power is weaker than the Unicorn King. Now that the Unicorn King is blessed by the power of the deified unicorn, Hansen is even more of an opponent. It is difficult to match it.


    "The devil''s power blessing has been so terrible. If it is shot to me, what a horror?" Han Sen''s face changed.


    The purple unicorn king and the golden unicorn king on the other side have already impacted Hansen at the same time. The horrible field forces form a fusiform reticle, and different color masks have different strengths.


    The next moment, the purple unicorn king and the golden unicorn king have hit Hansen in tandem, directly expelling Hansen''s body.

 Chapter 2479： Magic prison dragon

    The moon was bursting open, and Hansen��s real body appeared on the other side. Without a moment of hesitation, Hansen directly turned into a blood shadow and reflected in the eyes of a Duke-level unicorn staring at him.


    Hey!


    Hansen had just entered the eyes of the Duke-level unicorn, and a red light beam fell on the head of the Duke unicorn, directly breaking the entire head of the Duke-level unicorn.


    Hansen did not stop at all, and he was already in the eyes of another Duke-level unicorn.


    Hey!


    Still the same result, the head of this Duke-level unicorn was shattered again, but this time it was a black beam.


    Hansen constantly moved with the help of eyelids, but every time he was caught, the unicorn kings did not hesitate to smash the unicorns that Hansen had settled.


    The seven unicorns Wang Qisheng screamed to the sky, and the large unicorns turned their heads and quickly turned away. They obviously understood Hansen��s martial arts and refused to give him a chance to leave.


    "Han Sen and Lan Du are all finished." Seeing here, many princes and nobles could not help but sigh.


    The average creature has a tendency to sympathize with the weak. Hansen and Lando should have been the best in the same class, but now they have become the weak people who are sympathized.


    Landu is already hurt and seems to have been unable to last long.


    Hansen can only escape by scorpion surgery. Once he can''t find a chance to squat, the final end may not be much better than Lando.


    "Klose, it seems that the overall situation has been set, your expectations for the traitor are too high." Long, holding a cup in his hands, sipping a cup of tea, said with a smile.


    "It��s hard to say who wins and who is the last minute." Klose still smiled on his face.


    "What? Is there any other means for the traitor to fail?" Long Yi frowned at Lando in battle.


    "Who knows, the world is unpredictable." Klose said plausibly.


    Hey!


    It was a loud noise like a burst of the void. I saw that Langdu was bombarded. His body was very seriously injured. It was only three blood holes running through the chest. The wounds in the whole body were numerous. The whole body is bleeding, I am afraid that the blood is about to drain.


    Such a heavy injury, replaced with other half-step deification, even if not died because of the injury, I am afraid that will also be alive and dying. But Lando��s body has no pain, but it��s pale.


    The colorful unicorns broke through again, and a pair of eyes seemed to illuminate the cosmic starry sky, and the colorful rays of the eyes once again illuminate toward the blue.


    In that glance, it seems to have the mystery of the birth and decline of the universe.


    Landu��s body was still flying in the air, unable to escape the attack, and the horrible colorful glow was shining on his head.


    Everyone thought that Landu was dead this time. The dragon''s body was so strong that it was difficult to survive by being directly smashed, unless it was a few dragons with special regenerative qualities.


    Roar!


    Landu suddenly made a sound of a dragon, but when he looked closely, he found that the sound of the dragon was not from the mouth of Lanto, but from his back.


    I saw a purple dragon pattern on the back of Landu. The purple dragon pattern almost occupied his entire back, exuding a kind of purpleish luster, and a purple scent rose from the rise of the dragon pattern. As if, the dragon pattern will come alive.


    Lan Du was in the air and slammed into the colorful Xiaguang. He saw the purple dragon tattoo on his back shine, and a purple gas along his arm seemed to be a dragon tendon condensing toward the fist.


    A purple dragon broke out and slammed into the colorful eyes of the unicorn. The two forces slammed together between Yunxia, ??tearing the space in an instant, forming a huge black hole, bringing all the power nearby. Everything sucked in, but there was no explosion.


    "Hey, isn''t that the last generation of Dragon II''s Demon Dragon? How can it be on that traitor?" Long stared at the purple dragon on the back of Lang.


    "The imperial dragon pattern, very special strength, the legend is that your dragon''s previous generation of dragon two, which is made by the master of Landu, specially prepared for the impact of the dragon, but unfortunately he has not come and used , he has already been stunned by his love," Klose said with a smile.


    "The original dragon paw pattern was not destroyed, but was taken away by the traitor. It''s very good. It''s so good." Long did not panic, and stared fiercely at the dragon paw on the back of Lan Duo. .


    In order to seize the position of the dragon one, the second generation of the dragon two, with its own deified body as the foundation, refines the blood and forms the lines, creating the magic treasure of the dragon prison.


    There are not many dragons who know this treasure, and there is no second dragon to dare to try, because it is too painful.


    Taking my own body and dragon blood as the basis for refining the magic dragon, it is equivalent to throwing myself into the sword furnace and repeatedly casting. The pain is not something that ordinary people can bear. It is simply entering the prison and being tortured by hell. Only the name of the dragon prisoner.


    The last generation of Dragon II suffered for more than 10,000 years, only to find out the magic treasure of the Dragon Prison, and he is one with himself.


    After the death of the previous generation of Dragon II, even the Dragons thought that the Dragon Prison Dragons were also destroyed together. After all, the Dragon Prison Dragon is created by Dragon II, and he can almost count as one.


    However, I did not think that the dragon prison pattern did not die with the dragon two, but on the body of Landu, it can also be controlled by Lando.


    Judging from the power of the eruption of the dragon prisoner, it has obviously reached the level of deification and condensed the chain of order.


    Landu has not been promoted to deification, and has already been able to make the magical dragon pattern burst out of such power. If he is the demon of the powerful, the power of the eruption will be even more amazing.


    "You already know that Lando has a dragon paw pattern?" Long asked staring at Klose.


    "If there is no magic prison dragon, Lan Du, he can swear by the teacher, you will not naively think that half-step deification can really kill the deification alone?" Klose said faintly.


    Not only did Long Yi not be angry, but he laughed: "Alright, today I will take back the dragon paw pattern together, and it is a complete resentment."


    "Why, there is no confidence in the dragon paw pattern that your dragons have created themselves?" Klose said with a lick of his lips.


    "The demon dragon pattern is strong, but unfortunately, the first two uncles have just just cast a prototype, and they have not really finished, and you are too small to see the power of the Tianxia unicorn. It is not a general deification." Said.


    Klose''s face has finally changed, and his eyes are on the deified unicorn and Lando.

 Chapter 2480： Tianxiawei

    Hansen was continually chased by the Unicorn King, and as the unicorn group moved away, he had no target to be embarrassed, and he could not help but frown slightly.


    The golden unicorn struck again and looked at Hansen.


    "The tiger doesn''t show up. Are you really a sick cat?" Hansen was furious and condensed the strength of the whole body. He held the thorns of the thunder and smashed his hands to the fusiform field of the golden unicorn.


    when!


    The tip of the fusiform field collided with the tip of the thorns of the thunder, smashing the horrible spark, and slashing the void into a crack. Hansen only felt that his hands were about to be shaken, and the whole body was horrified. The power is back.


    Hansen is holding the scorpion of the scorpion, and the power of the ice muscles is running to the limit or the power of the golden unicorn.


    Hansen used the power that he could use. He used the strength of the milk to make it together. The blood and nerves roared in the body of Hansen. The blood ran like a traffic jam in the blood vessels.


    "boom!"


    Hansen suddenly felt a shock, and he seemed to have an invisible gear in front of him, and he himself was the largest blood-colored gear in the center of the gear.


    "The blood of the nerves is to be promoted to the king!" Hansen''s heart spurred, and did not expect that under the oppression, the blood of the nerves was actually promoted in this world.


    The life-threatening gear of the blood-stained nerve has turned, driving the cosmic gear connected to it, but because Hansen��s body is moving, there is no door to open the core universe.


    However, Hansen discovered a strange phenomenon after the rotation of the life-threatening gear of the blood.


    The sacred gear of the tunnel mysterious can drive all the cosmic gears nearby, and the ice muscle jade can push the seven cosmic gears adjacent to it.


    The cosmic gear that the blood vessels can drive can not even have one, but Hansen has a faint feeling. It seems that many cosmic gears have a strange connection with the blood-colored gears.


    Han Sen also did not understand a bit of time. What is the power of the **** nerves? Because he started the **** field, he did not find any field strength.


    However, his physical fitness has once again increased greatly. When he was fighting with the Unicorn Kings, he was not so embarrassed. His speed was barely able to escape their attacks.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s hand fixed the thunder of the thunder, and even shook the fusiform field of the golden unicorn, Han Sen ran up and escaped the gaze of another unicorn.


    The dragon paw pattern behind Landu is getting brighter and brighter, and the horrible purple dragon condenses out the order chain entity, turning into a purple dragon wrapped around the body of Landu.


    The face of the Tianxia Unicorn also showed a dignified color, and the colorful Xiaguang in the eyes continued to surge, as if the universe was annihilated and reborn.


    Roar!


    As Landy snarls, the horrible purple dragon tears the world, as if to engulf the entire world.


    The Tianxia Unicorn also condensed at this time, and the colorful Xiaguang in the eyes merged into a gray light beam, welcoming the purple dragon that destroyed the earth.


    The moment when the gray light beam and the purple dragon slammed, the whole world seemed to suddenly become silent, and a small vortex formed between the two forces. With the impact of the force, the vortex kept zooming in, and finally it seemed like a The abyss that swallowed the world generally exudes a horrible suction, sucking everything in the vicinity into the whirlpool.


    Hansen is fighting with the unicorns, and suddenly feels a terrible suction pulling him to the middle of the Lando and Tianxia unicorns.


    Not only him, but the nearby unicorns were sucked in. Even the unicorn kings were no exception. A large group of unicorns and Yunxia were sucked into the ghostly abyss vortex, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Hansen is running power, but he can''t get rid of the suction. Even the half-stepped unicorn king can get rid of the suction, and Hansen''s power can''t get rid of it.


    Seeing that he was about to be inhaled into the dark abyss, Hansen was ready to send it back to the shelter, but suddenly felt his arm caught and no longer continued to be sucked into the abyss.


    Hansen looked up and found that Lanton was actually pulling him.


    Hey!


    Hansen heard that there seemed to be something broken. Under the horrible suction, the wall of the invisible chain of order was broken and turned into a piece of glass-like debris that was sucked into the dark abyss. .


    "Go!" Landu snorted, grabbing Hansen''s big hand and slamming, and suddenly Hansen flew out, and then smashed the void and flew out tens of thousands of miles, and still Keep going back.


    Hansen was still in the process of retreating, and he heard a long sound. The gray light in the eyes of the Tianxia Unicorn almost seemed to be the ray that destroyed the universe, and it was shot to Landu in an instant.


    The dragon roared, and the whole person seemed to be a purple dragon, and it collided with the gray light beam.


    In the next second, Han Sen saw that between the grounds, the body of the purple dragon was hardly swayed by the gray light, and it broke open in an instant, turning into a purple sky.


    And the body of Lando was thrown away with the broken body of the purple dragon, and the whole body was twisted up and down, and it seemed that it was almost impossible.


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse. He thought that Landu had pulled him out because Landu had the confidence to defeat the Tianxia Unicorn, but now it seems that this is not the case.


    "Why is he doing this? People like him, shouldn''t care about the lives and deaths of others? Why should I rescue me before the defeat?" Hansen flashed countless thoughts, but for a while I don''t want to understand.


    "Take him so much, anyway, he has nothing to do with me." Hansen smashed his power and continued to flee with the help of the power of Lando.


    Landu body floats between Yunxia, ??and the dragon paw pattern on the back is gradually faded. It is the treasure that needs to be supported at the expense of life.


    The life of Lando is almost cut off, and naturally it is impossible to provide the dragon prisoner pattern. The dragon paw pattern is being stripped from his body.


    "After all, can''t you go that step?" Landu looked at the sky unicorn and came out of the air. Looking at the unicorn''s eyes, the gray brilliance was getting thicker and thicker, and the horrible gray beam was broken. Out, the look on his face is still so calm, as if he had no special feelings about life and death, just as he would not feel pain.


    Quietly closing his eyes, Lando waited for the moment in peace, and it seemed to him that death was more like a relief.


    boom!


    The gray beam broke through the void, but it didn''t smash the body of Lando. Landu only felt that the arm was tight, and who pulled it, the gray beam almost rubbed his body and rushed to the boundless Among the clouds, it seems to be able to run through the sky.

 Chapter 2481： Make a deal

    "What are you doing back?" You Landy looked at him and saw that Hansen was pulled out by him.


    "Come back and ask you, why did you save me?" Hansen said casually.


    Hansen is afraid of good and not afraid of evil. If he suffers a loss, he will try his best to get it back. However, if you owe it to humanity, you don��t know how you can afford it.


    And when Hansen was ready to leave, he suddenly thought that although the invisible barrier was broken, the terrorists who set the invisible barrier were still there. If they could not solve the problem here, I am afraid that he may not be able to go. The terrorist power will never let him go.


    "Save you? I don''t have that kind of leisure, I just don''t want to let my things be snatched by others." Landu said with a grin.


    Landu��s body was badly wounded, but he didn��t feel pain, and he didn��t feel anything special, but his face was pale.


    "It turns out that." Hansen nodded. He also felt that Lando did not have the need to save him. This is also reasonable.


    I only said two words, the Tianxia unicorn over there has already come out of the air, it naturally came out, and Landu is almost out of order, just like that, but there is no attack again, it seems Enjoy the taste of the winner.


    ��How about a pen transaction?�� Hansen said, looking at Lando.


    "Is going to die, what else to do?" Lando said with self-deprecation.


    "Is it possible to kill this unicorn, we can live?" Hansen pointed to the Tianxia unicorn.


    "At least for the time being, you can live." Lando said faintly.


    "Then you and I teamed up to kill it, how about you let me go?" Hansen looked at Lando.


    When Hansen said this, the dragon said scornfully: "Is this guy crazy? When I arrived at this time, I could still say such absurd words?"


    In fact, not only Long Yi, everyone thinks that Han Sen��s words are too ridiculous, and Lando��s serious injury will die. Although Hansen is not injured, he is only a king in the dual field, and is too far away from the deification level.


    Such two people join hands and want to kill the Tianxia Unicorn. How to listen is like an idiot saying a dream.


    "The guy is scared, right? Join the killing of the Tianxia unicorn?"


    "It''s really pitiful. It turns out that any creature will have an illusion when it is desperate, just like seeing a mirage when you are thirsty in the desert."


    Many strong people shook their heads and sighed, watching the two generations of Tianjiao being forced to this point, so that many creatures could not bear it, even a little resonance.


    Without deification, the destiny must always be manipulated by the hands of others, that is, the kings of all ethnic groups and the half-step deification, seeing the end of Hansen and Lando, can not help but feel the heart.


    Today''s Landu and Hansen, maybe they are tomorrow, no one can guarantee that they will be confronted with a strong person in the future because of an accident.


    "Good." Landu didn''t say much, just looking at Hansen''s eyes and nodded slightly.


    "It��s sad. When I was almost invincible with the same level of Lando, the guy who was ruthlessly swearing, even fell to the point of believing in such a ridiculous hope?" Long looked coldly at all, and his eyes were disgusted. And disdain.


    Klose also frowned slightly. He didn''t know much about Lando. Although Landau joined the ruined family, Lanto''s character was relatively unsociable. Plus, it was not a real ruin, and the devastating people who wished to communicate with Lando actually. Not much.


    But even if you don''t understand Lando, but a guy who can kill the deified level, the psychological endurance should not be so weak, it is unlikely to be psychologically collapsed under pressure.


    However, Lanto would believe that Hansen��s ridiculous statement seems to be a psychological breakdown under pressure, and he will pin his hopes on such awkward things.


    "Death is really a wonderful thing. Even a strong creature will look so humble in the face of death." Klose sighed softly.


    He himself is not the case, even if it is deified, it is not to live to survive.


    "That''s the way it is." Hansen didn''t mean to be half-joking, and looked at Lando with a look of approval.


    "What do you want to do?" Lango asked Hansen curiously.


    In fact, Lando doesn''t think Hansen really can do what he said. Landy only has some curiosity and wonders what Hansen wants to do.


    In fact, Landy has always been curious about Hansen, Hansen can be said to be two extremes with him.


    Living is not a very good memory for Lanto, and he has no urgent pursuit to live.


    However, Hansen is different. Hansen is a kind of creature with strong desire for survival. From the use of various means, he even can see it before he violates his promise and wants to escape. Hansen should be a living. A guy who can do anything.


    But such a guy, he would return at this time, let Landu have some interest in Hansen.


    Hansen did not answer Lando, nor did he see that he had already reached their vicinity, and was looking down at their Tianxia Unicorn in a winner''s posture.


    Hansen helped Landu up and let him stand face to face in front of him, then extended a hand and pressed it on the forehead of Landu, as if he were a priest who prayed for the believer.


    Hansen looked calmly at Landu, and said with a calm tone, a word and a word slowly: "I... Hansen... in the name of the Lord of the Gods... give you... Langdu... The eternal power of sacredness... opens the door to destiny..."


    When I heard Hansen��s words, Long Yi and Klose almost squirted the tea that was drunk into the mouth.


    Watching the live broadcast of the various ethnic aristocrats, they are also a look of horror, watching Han Sen''s eyes, it is like watching a fool.


    Hansen��s move is indeed like a fool, a fool who was driven to death by death.


    If they had some sympathy for Hansen, now they only feel that everything is so ridiculous.


    "It''s crazy, the name of the Lord of the Gods? Hansen, is he scared?"


    "It��s so ridiculous. I looked at him a few times before, thinking that he was still a personal thing. I didn��t expect the will to be so weak, so I was scared.��


    "Haha... In the name of the Lord of the Gods... It��s so funny... This is the best laugh I have ever heard..." The dragon smiled and the tears of laughter were coming out.


    Even the Xia Unicorn that day, after listening to Han Sen''s words, his face showed a very humane color.


    There are countless powerful people in the gene universe. Since it is a powerful person of the deified level, no one dares to say that he is the true God. The words of the Lord of the Gods, even if the Lord is in the middle of the day, I am afraid Say such a thing.


    However, Hansen, a small and double-centered king, dared to use the name of the Lord of the Gods to make everyone feel funny.

 Chapter 2482： The gods

    "He is the Lord of the Gods, then I am the gods and he." A king-level powerman laughed.


    There are not a few strong people of all ethnic groups who are like this, and they laugh at them. The situation now looks really funny, like the performance of two missed madmen.


    But the next second, their smile suddenly stiffened on the face, only Hansen''s palm exudes a strange **** glow, and this light is like a fire, instantly igniting the body of Landu, let Landu The whole person was wrapped in a **** flame.


    Almost at the same time, a horrible atmosphere, like a volcanic eruption, sprayed out from Lando''s body.


    The injured body of Lando quickly recovered, and the dragon paw pattern that had been dimmed on the back was the same. At this time, the same purple light rushed, and the illusion of the purple dragon dragon appeared again on Lando, which was more powerful than the previous Langdu. The time is even more dazzling and more horrible.


    Everyone was staring at this scene. I don��t know what happened. Long Yi��s eyes widened and he could hardly believe what he saw in his eyes.


    There were two scars on the back of Lando. It was the wound left when his dragon wing was torn away. It is said that because the time of the teacher was torn off and cursed, it could never be regenerated.


    But at this time, the bones on his back stretched out, and a pair of purple dragon wings grew out from the flesh and blood. As the dragon wings on his back grew, the dragons on the dragons seemed to grow a pair of wings. .


    Originally it was only the semi-finished magic dragon pattern. Now the feeling of the dragon one is no longer a flaw. The horrible breath is terrifying and trembling. Since it is in the devil, it is difficult to see such a terrible atmosphere. .


    "This...how is it possible... The dragon prisoner has finished..." The dragon looked blank and looked at Langdu.


    Only his eyes did not look at Landu, nor the dragon prison, but Hansen, who stood in front of Lando as a priest, with a hand on the forehead of Lanto.


    Not just Long Yi, all the creatures watching the live broadcasts are staring at Han Sen. Even if they don��t know the changes in the dragon��s dragon pattern, they can also feel the horrific changes that happened to Lanto��s body. The universe is dead, and all creatures are staring at this scene.


    At this moment, the two figures became the central focus of the entire universe, one body is emitting a breath of incomparable horror, and the other is like the father of the gods, giving Fukuzawa his courtiers.


    Hansen��s heart is slightly happy. Of course he is not the Lord of the gods, and there is no sacred power to give to Lando.


    The power he uses is just the blood of the field.


    Hansen was a bit strange before. I don''t know why there is no way to trigger the cosmic gear linkage in the field of blood and nerves. It was only after he touched the unicorn that he discovered the real role of the blood and nerve field.


    The life-threatening gear of the blood-staining nerve can''t push the cosmic gear. No cosmic gear can do it. It can''t be light or small, but it can push the life gear.


    That''s right, it''s the life''s life gear, which is really associated with the life-threatening gear of the blood-staining nerves. It is the life gear of other creatures.


    Hansen buckled his life with the blood of his own life gear and Lanto''s life gear, pushing his life gear to rotate, so that Lanto''s life gear was affected by his blood and nerve field.


    This effect is not only as simple as the rotation of the life gear, but a deep activation to complement the blood of Lando.


    The blood-staining nerve gear can''t make the creature directly stronger, but it can optimize the gene that complements the organism itself and completely stimulate the gene''s potential.


    As for the extent to which it can be done, it depends on the genetic potential of the organism itself.


    Like an iron ore, the **** nerve field can go to its impurities and refine it into steel, but it is absolutely impossible to turn it into a piece of gold.


    Whether iron is silver or gold, all look at the organism itself, Hansen''s blood and nerves only play a role in refining and complementing.


    The so-called completion, in fact, is to accelerate the evolution is more accurate.


    For example, terrestrial animals are forced to enter the marine environment. If their genes have genes suitable for water, after hundreds of millions of years of evolution, they may evolve like fish-like cockroaches, thus adapting to the water. life.


    The field of blood and nerves can be inferred to accelerate this process, which would have been produced and evolved in a long period of time and countless generations, and completed in a very short time.


    Of course, everything is based on the fact that the other''s genes have these potentials, and the blood-staining nerve itself does not have the ability to make gold.


    However, the field of blood and nerves is used in Lando, but the effect is unexpectedly good, and it is much better than Hansen''s imagination.


    Originally, Hansen just thought that he could push Lanto''s life gear to the limit, let him return to his best state, and then he could be a little stronger.


    Lanto��s life gear was so heavy that Hansen tried his best to push his life gear and make his life gear work fast.


    But who knows that as Lanto''s life gear accelerates and changes, even the magic prison dragon pattern will work together to change.


    This made Han Sen very surprised, because the power in the field of blood and nerves is also limited. Now Hansen is just opening the field, and the ability to promote the king''s life gear is already the limit.


    The demon dragon pattern is a deified thing. According to the truth, Hansen cannot push it.


    However, with the change of Lanto''s life gear, the magic prison dragon pattern magically followed along with the transformation, the original demon dragon pattern, which was still defective, was actually completed.


    What is even more frightening is that after the gene of Lando is accelerated and completed, it is already near the level of deification, and then the dragon pattern of the prison has in turn affected the body of Landu.


    What makes Han Sen stunned is that Landu actually broke through the last barrier under the influence of the power of the dragon prison, and in a moment he condensed the chain of order and promoted to the level of deification.


    Countless creatures in the gene universe, watching Hansen''s hand on the forehead of Landu, as the blessing of the priest.


    Just a moment, the breath of Lando was intertwined with the dragon''s dragon pattern, and instantly broke through the sky, turning into a horrible order chain wrapped around Langdu.


    Looking at the black hair dance in front of Hansen, the order chain of the body is intertwined and entangled in the hollow, like the miraculous Lando, everyone feels that the brain is blank, and there is only one incredible thought left.


    "How did you promote the deification level in half? Is Hansen really a god?"

 Chapter 2483： a deified man

    "Is this fake?" Wang Yuhang''s eyeballs, which are watching the live broadcast, are about to come out.


    It��s not just Wang Yuhang, there are so many strong people in the heavens, the eyes are bigger than one, and it��s really the eyes that are coming out.


    There are not many deified strong people in the gene universe. There are not many opportunities for ordinary people to see the deified strong. Most ordinary creatures have little chance of seeing the deified in reality, that is, they can be seen in the virtual network. Some images of the deified strong.


    However, even so, it is rare to see the scene of the promotion of the strong, and the images are collected as internal materials of various ethnic groups. Without sufficient authority, it is impossible to see the promotion image.


    Now they are not only as simple as promotion and deification, but even a picture that they can''t even think about.


    Hansen actually lifted a seriously injured half-step deification to the level of deification. If this kind of thing is not seen by the eyes, no one will believe it.


    Even if they saw it with their own eyes, they still couldn''t believe their eyes. They always thought it was just an illusion, or that it was wrong.


    Even the deified level of the various ethnic groups, one by one, looked stunned, and his mouth did not close for a long time.


    They have worked so hard that they don��t know how many years have passed, and they have been able to advance to the level of deification without experiencing how many times they have died.


    Hansen has just pressed and made a deification, and Hansen himself is only a king, which makes them believe.


    "Fake, must be fake!" Long Yi secretly bite his teeth, in any case, can not believe that Landu has been promoted to the level of deification.


    Not only did the dragon not believe, Klose did not believe it, and the creatures with a little brain didn''t believe it.


    Hansen himself is only a king, how can he promote others to the level of deification? Even if it is a deified level, he said that he can promote other creatures to the level of deification, I am afraid that no one will believe, let alone be a king.


    Hey!


    The non-Xia Unicorn also did not believe, and it also launched an attack directly. The chain of horror order was intertwined and turned into a gray gaze, as if it had penetrated the universe and illumined it again.


    The dragon prison pattern was coiled on the body of Landu, and one stepped out was already standing in front of Hansen, and a punch blew toward the gray beam.


    The chain of orders condenses into a horrible purple dragon, roaring and swallowing a gray beam.


    This time, the gray light beam did not break the purple dragon. The two horrible forces were intertwined in the void, making the void a black hole, but the black hole and the purple power were not The interlaced rotation of the stop is like a rotating Tai Chi.


    Roar!


    A dragon stunned the world, the purple and gray colors in the black hole suddenly changed, all turned into purple, and then saw the horrible dragon fluttering out of the black hole and directly swallowed the Tianxia unicorn.


    The Tianxia Unicorn was shocked. The order chain was dancing wildly and turned into a field to protect his body. But when the purple dragon hit it, the field suddenly broke with the purple dragon, and the Tianxia unicorn was hard. After being bombarded by this punch for thousands of miles, I finally stopped my figure.


    "Lando is really promoted and deified!" The brains of all creatures are blank, and their brains are almost running out.


    At this time, no one doubts that Landu is not a deification. Only one who can suppress the dissidents in one-on-one battles is only the deified.


    After confirming that Landu has been promoted to deification, all the creatures in the gene universe look to Hansen''s eyes are hot.


    That is the ability to promote a half-step deification to a deified existence, no matter what level he is. At this moment, Hansen is the great existence of God in their eyes.


    No, it should be said that God is right.


    "Can he make God?" Many half-steps of deification look to Hansen''s eyes are extremely blazing.


    It is not easy for the king to achieve a half-step achievement in the nine-fold field. However, there is always a long-awaited time. As long as the time is long enough, even if the qualifications are almost inferior, there is still a chance.


    But half-step deification really wants to take the last step, to achieve the body of deification, it is really difficult, even if it is a few years, it may not be able to.


    Among the various ethnic groups, I don��t know how many steps are deified. I have not been able to promote deification to death. Talents, resources, opportunities, luck and hard work are indispensable.


    Many half-step deifications are almost desperate, but now they have seen hope again.


    You don''t have to risk your life to rob the treasures of the universe. You just need to reach out and give them a gift. You can easily promote the deification. Think about them and feel the body shaking in excitement. Hate can''t find Hansen right away. In any case, please ask him for a blessing and help them promote their deification.


    The general princes and aristocrats are also thinking that Hansen can promote the half-step deification to the deified level. Although they are not half-deification, it is also easy for Hansen to improve.


    When I think of it, the eyes of all the creatures who look at Hansen have become extremely hot. It is like a group of bachelors who have been playing bachelors for 30 years and saw a little wife who didn��t wear clothes.


    boom!


    The terrorist forces that shake the void collide, letting them wake up from fantasy.


    I saw that Landu and Tianxia Unicorn were fighting crazy again, but this time Landu was not suppressed by the Tianxia Unicorn, but in turn suppressed the Tianxia Unicorn.


    The purple order chain of the dragons is constantly flashing in the void, completely suppressing the gray order chain of the Tianxia unicorn.


    The Tianxia Unicorn is also considered to be the top of the divine alienation. The IQ is not high, but the degree of evolution and power can override the general degeneration.


    Landu has just been promoted to deification, and even able to suppress the Tianxia unicorn, so that the eyes of various families can see Hansen''s eyes more hot, it seems that hate can not swallow Hansen.


    In fact, the reason why Landu was so popular after the promotion of deification was not because of Hansen��s merits, but because he had a dragon prison pattern, which is the fundamental reason why Lanto can be so powerful.


    Lando plus the magic dragon pattern is equivalent to the combination of two deified creatures, and the dragon prison pattern itself is not comparable to the general deification, so it will make Landu so powerful.


    It��s not the top of the dragon family. I don��t know the thing like the dragon��s dragon pattern. I think it��s Hansen��s credit. I hate to find Hansen immediately, and ask him to give him a blessing.


    A scream hit through the void, and the unicorn of the unicorn was taken away for a while, making it spurt in the mouth, seemingly hit hard.


    Landu is like a mixed-world demon dragon. He has been killed by the Tianxia Unicorn. He saw a purple magic dragon scrolling in the void, and entangled with the Xia Unicorn that day. The void is full of broken space under the order chain.


    From time to time, you can see the blood of the gods falling down, as if **** rain is all over the sky.


    When the void finally came to a quiet moment, many creatures actually saw Landu riding the sky-high unicorn of the blood, and the unicorn was dejected, as if it was dead.

 Chapter 2484： Famous universe

    This battle is destined to become the legend of the gene universe. It is a good story for Lando to defeat the Tianxia unicorn and conquer it.


    However, the reason why this war was finally passed down by the later generations was the one that Hansen made Lantian promoted to deification.


    If before this battle, Han Sen is only a small and famous king, it is not particularly eye-catching. If it is not because the killing of the white game is wanted by the emperor, many creatures may not know who Hansen is.


    Even if it is famous for being wanted, it is only one of the many king-level powerhouses, and there is nothing special about it.


    But after this war, no one did not know the term "the Lord of the Gods," and the term now makes them associated with a king, but no one feels strange.


    There are even some creatures with larger brain holes, which directly gave Hansen the nickname "God and He".


    However, this nickname they only dare to scream in private. If they are heard by the deified strong, then it is not very good to see, maybe there will be danger to life.


    In any case, Hansen is now completely fired, and the whole gene universe is unknown, and no one sees him as a king.


    It is not a deification, but in the general biological mind, it may be more mysterious than deification.


    No way, who can make people create deification? God, he is not white.


    Unlike ordinary creatures, many high-level deified and big-level high-level people have guessed that Hansen cannot create a deification, and there must be a special reason for Lanzhou to be promoted.


    However, they still have a great interest in Hansen. Even if Hansen can''t make a deification, but Lange can be promoted to deification, and Hansen''s power is working. They also want to know what it is. power.


    Even if the power can''t make a deification, it can be very powerful to promote the evolution of living things. It would be better if you could really make a deification.


    "Dragon brother, it seems that this gambling should be considered as I won?" Klose looked at Long Yi.


    "Our dragons are saying a word, from now on, all the dragons will withdraw from the Tianxia domain." The dragon snorted and ordered the giant to turn away.


    Klose was not interested in seeing the back of the dragon, and went straight to the direction, chasing the direction of Landu and Hansen.


    Now Hansen��s value is not as simple as changing the royal family��s bounty. Although it is impossible to know, if Hansen can really create a deified person, his value is unimaginable.


    Between a light blue cloud, Hansen and Lanto took the Tianxia unicorn, and the wound on the Tianxia Unicorn has healed almost. Only the unicorn that was cut off is temporarily long. Out.


    The mood of the Tianxia Unicorn is very low. It is very uncomfortable for Hansen to dare to sit on its back, but he does not dare to defy the order of Landu, which is a bit violent.


    "According to our agreement, can I go now?" Hansen came down from the unicorn and looked at Lando.


    "You can''t go." Lango said calmly.


    "Do you want to break the contract?" Hansen frowned slightly. He had thought about this possibility before, and he didn''t care about Lanto''s breach of contract.


    However, Lando��s approach is still a bit uncomfortable in Hansen��s heart.


    "What is the agreement? You don''t know if he even kills his own master?" Klose sneered and flew over and said to Hansen.


    The appearance of the ruined three-headed and six-armed arm is easily recognizable. Hansen also saw that Klose was a deified powerful, but did not pay attention to Klose, still looking at Lando, waiting for his answer.


    Although Hansen is not afraid of Lando''s ruin, he always feels that Landy is not a person who will break the contract. The temperament of the two is completely different. Hansen always feels that they have some similarities.


    "Lando, doing very well, this time you not only caught Hansen, but also promoted the deification, and gained the allegiance of the Tianxia Unicorn. After returning, it will be more reused by my king." Klose said Just hit a chain of order and want to lock Hansen.


    However, the order chain has not yet fallen on Hansen, and he saw a purple chain of dragons flying over and directly swallowed Klose''s chain of order.


    "Landu, what are you doing?" Klose changed his face and stared at Lando.


    "I agreed with him, let him leave here." Lan Duan said.


    "Well, you are leaving you, I will grab him back." Klose frowned.


    "Our agreement is to let him get out of here." Landu''s look has remained the same, still the usual expressionless face.


    "Not bad, our agreement is to let me leave here, not to die here, nor to be taken away." Hansen smiled and said.


    "Lando, do you want to betray us, my king?" Klose said in a black, white, and gray order chain, staring at Lando coldly.


    "I just obey my agreement." Landu said.


    "Then you have to think clearly. If you let Hansen go now, that is the traitor of our ruined family, you should be very clear about how my family deals with traitors." Klose said and sneered: "But you It has been regarded by the dragons as a stab in the eyes. If you betray our destroyers again, do you think anyone in this big universe dares to take care of you?"


    "I know that the time is a handsome, you are not a naive boy. For an agreement to ruin your future, it is not something you should do. I am not embarrassed with you. If you leave you, you should not do anything." Less. People, I grab myself, bring it back, and have nothing to do with you, you are also abiding by the agreement." Klose said, he reached out to catch Hansen.


    "I said it, he wants to leave here. If anyone stops him, it is a dilemma with me." Landu looked at Klose.


    Klose''s face suddenly gloomy, staring at Landu, and yelling: "Landu, do you think that you can do whatever you want by promoting it? You should know that a deification in the district is not counted in our ruined family. What, it is easy to kill you."


    "At least you don''t have that skill, so you can go," Lando said faintly.


    Klose''s face was a stiff face, and Lando''s words made him angry, but he knew very well that although he was not weak, Lanto, who had the dragon''s dragon pattern, was already strong, and now he has conquered the Tianxia Unicorn. If he and Lange start to work, it is an enemy three, there is no chance of winning.


    "I hope you won''t regret the decision now." Klose snorted and turned away, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    "When he left, you really became a traitor to the ruined family." Hansen said with a squint.


    "I am not the first time to be a traitor." Lando''s face had no expression, and he continued to ride on the Tianxia Unicorn.

 Chapter 2485： I dont like this story.

    "You are not like a person who will be a traitor. Can you say anything in the past?" Hansen sat behind Landy and asked curiously.


    He always felt that Landu''s sorcerer had an insider''s story. It was difficult to kill a deified person even if it was a sneak attack.


    And he doesn''t have to do this at all, and it doesn''t do much to him.


    "You are wrong, I am a traitor to a teacher." Lan Du said with a blank expression.


    ��Can you tell me why?�� Hansen asked again.


    Landu obviously hesitated. Hansen said quickly and said: "I believe that you will not be unscrupulous if you don''t have a reason. If you are not convenient, you don''t have to say it."


    Hansen��s move was useful, and Landu hesitated or said: ��There is nothing to say, but I said no one believes it.��


    "I believe." Hansen said with certainty.


    "I said that I am my master, do you believe?" Landu turned his head and stared at Hansen''s eyes.


    "You have a bit of a word, I don''t understand what it means." Hansen did not understand what Lando meant, and it was really difficult to understand.


    Landy turned his head and looked at the front with some silence.


    Hansen��s curiosity has been hooked up by him. It��s a little scared that he won��t talk about it. Fortunately, after Lando��s silence for a while, he said, ��I��ve seen the dragon prison pattern on my back, knowing what it is. ?"


    "I don''t know, isn''t it a different treasure?" Hansen shook his head slightly.


    Lan Duo said what the dragon prison pattern is about to Hansen, and then went on to say: "The outsiders thought that my master had suffered for tens of thousands of years and finally refining the dragon prison, but in fact it was not."


    Hansen heard this, suddenly his body trembled, he had already guessed a little.


    Landy continued: "He has tried it, but the pain is unbearable even if it is a deified person. He gave up shortly after he was. But he wanted to compete for the dragon one, so he thought of one. The way, then I have it."


    "The demon dragon pattern must use its own body and blood as the foundation to be able to cultivate and use it freely, but there is a way to not bear this pain by itself, that is to use its own genes to cultivate and replicate Oneself, and then let the copy body to practice the magic prison dragon pattern, and wait until the magic prison dragon pattern succeeds, then take it as its own. Because the gene blood is the same, so there will be no rejection phenomenon, and the self-cultivation of the prison The dragon pattern is no different."


    Hansen said with anger: "So, what is it that you have suffered for ten thousand years?"


    Landu nodded slightly: "Although it is a genetic replica of the deified strong, but I do not have the power of deification, but the cultivation of the imperial dragon, at least have the power of the king, so he can only let me I started to practice, and in order to avoid the phenomenon of rejection, the practice I practiced was the same as him."


    "I am just a genetic replica. I didn''t have any memory and my own thinking ability at first. It is like a baby. All my knowledge, thoughts and abilities are taught to me. Externally, I am his. Disciple, and still the most loved disciple, others only think that he regards me as a parent, what good things are for me, and what secret techniques are given to me, but I don��t know that he is doing it, just to keep me and him. The genetic consistency, so that he will not have unexpected obstacles when harvesting the dragon paw pattern."


    Hansen��s scalp is numb, and he can imagine how sad it is for a baby to be brainwashed from a young age and then to replace the suffering of a magical dragon.


    Maybe Lando at that time didn''t even know that he was suffering for the second generation of the dragon.


    "Since you are his replica, should you grow the same? No one recognizes it?" Hansen was curious about this.


    Landu smiled, and the smile was a bit confusing: "It is not difficult to change the appearance. It only needs to modify a little bit of genetic information, which is not difficult for the deified."


    "He thought so that year, so I modified my genetic information to make my appearance different from him. But he did not think of it, because of this difference, he finally lost."


    "Although I am a copy of his gene, but because of the different genetic information, and the environment and experience of the day after tomorrow, after all, it is still different from him."


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t know anything at that time. I only thought that I was a disciple of his parents. I only wanted to repay his kindness, and I wanted to practice the dragon paw pattern. No matter what kind of pain, finally I��ve gotten past and even lost most of my body feelings.�� Lanto smiled when he said it, but Hansen could clearly see it. The smile was just for him to see Hansen, not His nerves involve the natural emotional expression of the muscles.


    When Landu said it, even if he doesn''t talk about it anymore, Hansen can probably guess what happened. It must be that Landi has become a magic dragon, and the true face of the previous generation of Long Er is exposed. Then Landu The conflict with him eventually led to the death of the previous generation of Long Er.


    Only Hansen did not understand how Langy killed the previous generation of Long Er, even if he was the gene replica of Long Er, but he did not have the deified strength of Long Er.


    Landu seems to see through what Hansen is thinking, shaking his head and saying: "Not what you think, I didn''t have a conflict with him, but after he transplanted the dragon paw, he couldn''t wait to get the prison." The dragon refining into the final stage, it was smooth at the beginning, everything was exactly what he expected. He seemed to receive the dragon paw pattern perfectly. He refines his blood into the dragon prison, which is quite integrated. Smooth, did not encounter any problems, until the final stage of the demon dragon pattern changed to the level of deification, he suddenly found that the magic prison dragon pattern and his body had a strong rejection reaction."


    "Can you imagine a guy who has had a heart transplant, what expression is it when he has a rejection? At that time, his expression was 10,000 times more exciting than this. At that time, he had used most of his blood to help the prison." The dragon pattern is promoted and deified, and the successful dragon dragon pattern is stronger than himself."


    "So he died, and you took back the Dragon Prison, why did you become a traitor?" Hansen asked inexplicably.


    Landu said indifferently: "In the end, he has no way to cope with the situation at that time. He wants to take my body directly, continue to live with my body, and continue to have the dragon paw pattern."


    "I don''t like this story." Hansen sighed.


    "I don''t like it either," said Lando.


    Hansen still wants to say something, but suddenly sees a figure coming from the air. In an instant, it is not far from Hansen, and Hansen has no chance to respond.


    "Devil''s deification?" Han Sen suddenly saw the figure, suddenly shocked.

 Chapter 2486： Han Shi

    Landu stared at the demon''s deification, his eyes condensed slightly.


    "Don''t misunderstand, there is no malice underneath, just want to talk to Hanshi a few words." The demon deification suddenly said.


    "What are you talking about?" Hansen looked puzzled at the demon.


    The demon deified and respectfully said: "In the next part of Maduro, one of the protection methods for the ancestral ancestors, this time to find the Korean teacher, is to invite the Korean teacher to visit me as a demon."


    Hansen had some accidents. Such a deified person in Maduro was so respectful and talked to him. He seemed to treat him as a peer, and even more respect. He could not see that the deified is communicating with the king. .


    "Han Shi does not have to worry, our Mozu is absolutely not malicious. If you are willing to be a guest of my Mozu, my Mozu can be responsible for your safety, and will never let other people harass you again." Modolo continued. The tone is still the same respect.


    ��What can I do for the nobility?�� Hansen seemed to have guessed something and looked at Maduro.


    Modoro still said in such a respectful tone: "My son wants to ask the Korean teacher to bless him. If the Korean teacher is willing to complete, my family will have to thank you."


    "Blessing?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse of his heart, and then he reacted. He knew what the blessing that Maduro said was. He suddenly raised his eyes and looked at Maduro. "You are not afraid of the royal family. Going to the door?"


    Modoro said: "I don''t really care, my family really can''t compete with the emperor, but my family has a way to let the emperor not find out your trace, even if the emperor really finds the door, it is absolutely You can''t find your place, and it won''t threaten your safety."


    "It turned out to be the case, but it is a pity that I am blessed once and consumes a lot. I can''t bless the blessing in a short time, I am afraid that there is no way to bless the nobles for the time being," Hansen said.


    The use of the blood of the life of the life of the gear, the consumption is not small, but not so exaggerated, Han Sen just do not want to directly reject the Motorola.


    Modoro said: "No matter, the blessing is not urgent. If the Korean teacher does not disregard, my family is willing to provide protection for the Korean teacher, and will never let the Korean teacher fall into the hands of the emperor."


    "Good intentions, I have other things to do, I will not bother the nobility." Hansen said.


    When I went to the Mozu, I didn��t want to let them be at the mercy of them. At that time, it might not be as respectful as it is now.


    "If this is the case, it will not be forced in the next. If the Korean teacher has a need, please feel free to contact us. The Mozu gate will always be opened for you." Modoro shook his hand to Han Sen, and then he really walked. It is.


    Hansen didn''t expect that Motorola would be so simple, but most of it was because Lando was here, otherwise Maduro might not force him to go to the Mozu.


    Hansen and Langdu continued to move forward, and they encountered some other kings and half-step deifications on the way. They were more respectful to Hansen, and some people seemed to be invited by Handoro to Hansen. No one dared to Hansen started, most of them are the credit of Lando.


    "The name of your Korean teacher is well known. It seems that this road should be a lot easier." Landu said faintly.


    Hansen smiled and said: "It��s like a shocking person like me. They call a Korean teacher and don��t suffer."


    Lando didn''t take care of him, apparently not interested in his self-proclaimed words.


    "You are too boring, this time you should be touting each other with me." Hansen said to Lando.


    "How do you tout each other?" Lan Du said with a blank expression.


    "You should praise me a few words, for example, you are a genius that has never been seen before." Hansen said.


    "Yeah." Landuo snorted and then stopped talking, it seemed to be of little interest.


    There is Tianxia Unicorn, the indigenous path of the Tianxia Star Field. Hansen has easily returned to the blue sea of ??clouds, but he has not found the shadow of the great white whale. He can only search for their traces nearby.


    "Where did Boer go?" Hansen was worried, afraid that they had an accident.


    But think about the protection of the great white whales, and there are small red birds, even if they encounter a deified level of horror, they should have a chance to escape.


    At this time, the great white whale is parked in a green sea of ??clouds, and in the sea of ??clouds not far from the great white whale, a red-hot phoenix is ??fighting crazy with the imperial power of the emperor. Yunxia rolled, red flames and smashed the sky, bursting into the sound of the piano.


    Baoqin did not go after Hansen, but was ordered to take someone to trace Fang Qingyu. As a result, he discovered the white whale. Although the great white whale has amazing defense, he can''t prevent the sound wave.


    The first sound of the piano was attacked and directly infiltrated into the inside of the white whale. The pirates and Fang Qingyu inside were killed.


    The little red bird had to show that the fire phoenix really came out to fight with the Baoqin. The void of the killing collapsed, and Yunxia was scattered.


    The imperial kings and half-step deification brought by Baoqin are besieging the white whales. The defense of the great white whales is amazing and the weapon system is not weak.


    At the beginning, those kings and half-steps deified the big white whales. There was no way to break the defense of the great white whale.


    However, one of the half-step deifications has the ability to shuttle through the shell of the great white whale and into the inside of the white whale. It was discovered that the white whale turned out to be a spaceship.


    Boa is driving the big white whale in excitement and fighting with those kings and half-steps. Ning Yue is drilling under the table, holding his head in his hands, shaking his buttocks, and muttering in his mouth: "Don''t kill me... ��Do not kill me����"


    Fang Qingyu and the pirates can''t help, but in the back of Boa, they are surrounded by a scorpion.


    "Boa captain is mighty and domineering!"


    "The boat is super invincible and kills the dog days."


    "Dare to be the enemy of the Boa boat that we are beautiful and fascinating, and you are all dead."


    "The boat is long, the boat is long..."


    "Dry!"


    They all called the blushing neck and thick, and they were screaming, but suddenly they saw a man of the Imperial Family actually dressed inside the white whale, and immediately passed through the layers of crystal walls to the cab.


    "Fang Qingyu, you are here." After seeing Fang Qingyu, Kiek did not stop his eyes and was soon attracted by the Boa who drove the white whale.


    "Isn''t this Hansen''s daughter? It turns out that you are a group of people, and we have a hard time." Kirkton understood what happened, his face was angry, and the king''s field broke out from his body and directly took the entire control room. They are all enveloped in the field.


    Hey! Hey!


    At the moment when the field came, those pirates and Fang Qingyu were instantly crushed to the ground, as if the ground was a strong magnet.


    "Hey!" Kiek was surprised to find that Boa was still driving the white whale to fight the knights of the royal family, and was not affected by his field.

 Chapter 2487： Promised to pass his

    Although Keke''s magnetic field is not the most powerful field in the Imperial Family, as an emperor, he has awakened the magnetic body, and is a half-step deification, the general king. Heterogeneous in his magnetic field, will be difficult to move.


    As a child of Boa, he was able to ignore the magnetic force in the field of magnetic field, which surprised Keke.


    Slightly hesitant, Kick raised his palm, a black magnetic light condensed on the palm of his hand, trying to bombard the treasure of the white whale.


    "Adult... please... please don''t... don''t hurt her..."


    Kim is preparing to blast the magnetism to Boa, but he sees a woman standing up in trepidation, and forcing himself to stand in front of Boa, standing in front of Boa, and shivering.


    "It is not bad to be able to act within my magnetic field." Kiki��s gaze is ready to solve this woman first.


    "The adult is forgiving!" But who knows that the woman slammed into the ground, and even yelled at Kirk''s head, while begging for mercy: "You let us go, we are just useless little women, you can''t stop you." If you want to be tight, let��s put us as a fart..."


    Ning Yue pleaded with sorrow and his head screamed.


    "If you don''t want to die, you will go away." Kim is also an identifiable person in the Imperial Family. He does not disdain to kill such a woman, and he screams coldly.


    "Yes, yes, we will roll." Ning Yue got up and wanted to go to Labao.


    "Hey!" The magnetic light in the hands of Keke directly blew on the face of Ningyue, and directly flew out of Ningyue.


    After Ningyue��s face was hit, it seemed to become a strong magnet, so that Ning Yue��s involuntary face was stuck on the wall of the ship, and the squeeze was deformed. .


    "You roll yourself, she can''t go." Kiek said and shot another magnet, and blew away toward Boa.


    Hey!


    But I don''t know how, Ning Yue actually rushed over again, his arms blocked the magnetic light, suddenly his arms sank, and he was sucked on the floor, his face was close to the ground, his mouth was deformed. It is.


    "Adult, please let her go, she is still only a child, I promised Hansen to take care of his children..." Ning Yue''s strange gesture squatted on the floor, a nose and tears continued to plead.


    "It seems that you want to die." Kick looked cold and his head was magnetized.


    Ning Yue suddenly scared the pants, and then he saw a wet spot on the ground, he was actually scared.


    Kick smelled the smell of urine, suddenly could not help but frown slightly, it seems that killing such a woman dirty his own hands, lazy to pay attention to Ning Yue, eyes staring at Boa, the more magnetic light in his hand The brighter it is, it is almost like a black sun.


    Boa was still driving the white whales to fight the outer imperial knights there, as if they didn''t see Kirk at all.


    When Keke snorted, he would slam the magnetic light on his hand to Boa, but he saw that Ning Yue��s hands were on the ground and his limbs were shaking, but he still crawled again and climbed to the foot of Keke. I am pleading for help: "Adult, please let us go, we really won��t hinder you, let me give you a cow."


    "Roll! You''re a dirty bitch." Kick kicked his face on Ning Yue and kicked him out.


    Hey!


    Ning Yue hit the wall of the spaceship, his face was full of blood, but his body was sucked on the wall and could not fall.


    "You are in the way. If you don''t want to die, don''t talk nonsense, or you will kill you immediately." Kim impatiently snorted, then stared at Boa again, and the magnetism in his hand would be blasted out.


    "I let you stop..." The voice of Ningyue over there trembled as if it was about to scare and cry.


    Kick glanced at him and saw that he was struggling there, but his body could not be separated from the wall of the ship and was sucked on by the magnetic force, like a patties.


    No longer paying attention to Ning Yue, the magnetic light in the hands of Keke flashed, and he slammed into Boa.


    "Stop... I let you stop..." Ning Yue��s fear of yelling, the body actually forcibly broke away from the magnetic attraction, jumped to the front of Boa, and blocked the round of black-light magnetism.


    boom!


    The magnetic force of horror fell on Ningyue. The body of Ningyue suddenly fell to the ground like a magnetic mountain. The whole person''s limbs were attached to the ground and the pressure was deformed.


    Kim ignored her and once again condensed the magnetic force on his fist.


    "Stop... I beg you... don''t hurt her... I promised Hansen to take care of his daughter... I promised him..." Ningyue posted on the floor, tears and noses flowed out, crying.


    Seeing that Kike had to turn the magneto to Boa, Ning Yue struggled to stand up, but he had three times of magnetism, his body was too strong, and he struggled and struggled.


    "Don''t... don''t hurt her... I promised... promised..." Ning Yue''s voice trembled and his body trembled, but he couldn''t climb.


    Watching Kirk condense a round of black-day magnetism, slamming toward Boa.


    "I let you stop..." Ning Yue looked at the magnetism that slammed into Boa, and suddenly screamed loudly, and the trembling body rose to ignite the green flame and wrapped his entire body.


    In the green flame, Ning Yue''s eyes gradually calmed down, and the body and face lines gradually became masculine, gradually becoming a man from a woman''s appearance.


    The pirates and Fang Qingyu who were sucked on the ground all looked at Ningyue. They always thought that Ningyue was a useless woman who was very timid, but suddenly it became a man and his body was green. The flame of the flame is also very strange.


    "I let you stop, didn''t you hear it?" Ning Yue''s eyes were quiet and clear, and his face was still covered with tears and snot. The woman''s clothes on his body were torn because the skeleton became bigger, but it did not hurt his gentleness. Temperament.


    "Dare to pretend to be a ghost in front of me, then kill you first." Keke''s black magnetism in his hand, turned into a black magnetic knife, and smashed toward Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue''s look was calm, and a small green sword was held in the palm of his hand. At the moment when Keke''s black magnetic knife came over, his body was attracted by the magnetic force, and he sent it to the knife of the magnetic knife.


    Hey!


    Ningyue was sucked into the front of the black magnetic knife, and a green sword in his hand waved, and a green sword ran over it. He suddenly saw a half-cutting knife and Kirk��s head flying together in the air.


    thump!


    Kick��s headless body fell to the ground, and Fang Qingyu looked silly.


    "Ah!" On the other hand, the green flame of Ningyue converges, and the green little sword on the hand falls to the ground, and the body returns to a woman''s appearance, watching the headless body with both hands licking the face and giving the woman a high-pitched tip. Screaming, a look of horror and retreat.

 Chapter 2488： a cloud

    Hansen and Landu circled a large circle, still did not see the traces of the white whale, so Hansen felt a little bad.


    Now Han Sen really hates that he can''t learn the technique of pushing and learning with Mr. Bai. If you count the treasures, where are they going, even if you can figure out a direction, it''s better than the current flies.


    "Han Sen, we met again." Wuxia Unicorn is running between Yunxia, ??but sees a figure striding in front of the clouds, it is the four emperors of the emperor.


    He was taken away by the woman of the two mountains and escaped from the purple dragon, but he did not expect to leave in the Tianxia domain.


    "You go first." Lan Duo looked sullenly, staring at Meng Lie.


    Hansen did not say that he turned and ran. Lango let him go. Obviously, because he did not control the memory, he left only to become the burden of Landu, but if he was alone, even if he could not beat him. Strong, it is not difficult to escape.


    "Lando, do you really want to be an enemy of my emperor?" Meng Lie was going to chase Hansen, but he was blocked by Lando riding the unicorn without a unicorn.


    Lan Duo said with a blank expression: "I said that if I want to send him alive, then I must do it."


    "Oh, it depends on whether you have this ability." Meng Lie looked cold, his body gold giant, slaps and pats the past, and the slap is like a scorpio, covering the entire space.


    Behind the scenes of horrible space fluctuations, Hansen suddenly felt like a wave of waves hitting him and throwing his body directly out.


    Fortunately, the power of the shock wave is scattered, and Hansen quickly went away by the force of the rushing wave. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into Yunxia.


    "When is this kind of day?" After finding Boa, they should go to the Tiangong Temple soon. I hope that Zhentian Temple can keep me for a while, and wait for me to promote the deification, but also afraid of what the emperor. Sen turned to think, and felt a little depressed: "The field of blood-staining nerves is so strange that it can only promote the life gear of others, but it does not help itself. Otherwise, it is better to optimize its own blood."


    However, Hansen is relieved to think about the style of blood and nerves.


    I don''t know where to go to find Boa, Hansen can only try to stay away from the battlefields of Lando and Menglie.


    Hansen came to the intersection of Yunxiahai in a short time. Opposite is a milky white cloud sea, which looks like a blossoming milk floating in the air.


    Hansen did not hesitate and flew straight in, but it was not too far away. The body slammed into a milky white cloud, like a bump on the air cushion, and Hansen was bounced back.


    Han Sen��s slight glimpse, Yunxia in the Tianxia Star Field is a virtual body, it is impossible to stop him from moving forward, unless it is a cloud beast.


    However, Hansen��s speed is so fast, and his physical body is strong. The general cloud beast is hit by him, and he will definitely hit a corner, but the milky white cloud has nothing to do with it. Instead, he played him. come back.


    ��Did you encounter a high-level cloud beast?�� Hansen��s heart was slightly shocked and watched the group Yunxia with vigilance.


    However, the group Yunxia did not respond, or was suspended there, and there seemed to be no difference with the surrounding Yunxia group.


    Hansen did not see anything special about Yunxia. He hesitated for a moment, carefully flew to the side of Yunxia, ??and reached out and pressed it.


    The Yunxia group was very soft. Hansen got stuck with a single press, but Hansen speeded up the punch on the Yunxia group, but felt that the Yunxia group was very tough, like a beef tendon.


    No matter how Hansen tossed, the Yunxia group did not respond, as if it were dead.


    "This Yunxia group is a bit like a non-Newtonian fluid." Hansen opened the ordinary cloud around him and found that the very special Yunxia group has a diameter of more than ten meters. It is a huge cloud. There is no life, and there are no special places other than the similar properties of non-Newtonian fluids.


    "How can there be so many Yunxia groups for no reason?" Hansen had some doubts in his heart, staring at the Yunxia group for a moment, reaching out into the Yunxia group, and then the whole body slowly fell into it.


    When I was outside, Hansen did not see any problems with the purple butterfly **** mirror, so I had to wear it inside to have a look.


    Hansen��s body slowly moved, as long as his speed was slow enough, the Yunxia group was like water, and there was not much resistance.


    After walking for seven or eight meters, Hansen suddenly felt that the front was empty and the palm was actually worn.


    "There is a problem!" Hansen��s heart was happy. The diameter of Yunxia was nearly 20 meters. He only walked seven or eight meters away. It should not be possible to pass through. The only possibility is that there is a space inside the Yunxia group. .


    Hansen carefully passed through, and soon the whole body walked out of the Yunxia group. His eyes looked inside and found that it was a space with a diameter of only three meters. The surrounding Yunxia group was like milk, wrapped in it, and in space. Inside, there is a plant growing.


    The plant is a bit like a spider plant, and the green leaves are stretched out. The green and crystal is very popular.


    "Weird, how can there be plants here? Isn''t it true that there are only plants and no plants in the sky?" Hansen felt very strange in his heart, looking up and down the bluegrass.


    Bluegrass is like a jade, crystal clear, each blue leaf is more than a foot long, the shape is a bit like a sword shape, it seems to be the best art of green jade carving, but it is full of vitality, it will not let people misunderstand it It is a dead thing.


    However, according to Hansen''s knowledge, because there is no necessary condition for the survival of plants and general organisms, it is impossible to grow plants. It is a bluegrass here, which is really unexpected.


    ��Is it that other creatures were brought here after the Tianxia Star Field?�� Hansen was thinking about it, and saw the milky white clouds in the blue grass, like a group of milk foam. Rising up and blending into the surrounding Yunxia group.


    "The original Yunxia group was secreted by this bluegrass. So, is it the native plant of the Tianxia star field?" Hansen looked suspicious.


    When the bluegrass secreted the Yunxia group, Hansen reached out and held a group. It was as soft as the Yunxia group outside, soft and soft, and did not pay attention to it.


    However, if it is fierce, it is tough as a tendon.


    "What kind of plant is this?" Han Sen was curious when he looked at the bluegrass, and saw that the central position of the bluegrass lit up a white flame.

 Chapter 2489： Hunting cloud beast

    Hansen was shocked and took two steps back. He carefully looked at the central position of the bluegrass. He saw a white flame rising in the blue grass, like a small lantern.


    Hansen took a closer look and discovered that it was not a flame, but a halo.


    In the middle of the halo, there is a black worm that looks a bit like a cockroach. It is also very similar in size. It is black and inky, and the two whiskers are shaken and swallowed slowly along a blue leaf. Climbed up.


    It climbed to the tip of the blue leaf and slid down the blue leaf, and Hansen saw it open his mouth, revealing sharp teeth and biting the blue leaf.


    Hey! Hey!


    It was only a little effort, and the blue leaf was bitten by a black bite, and it was eaten with a round belly.


    After eating, the black cockroach ran back along the leaves, perhaps because of the fullness of it, it actually appeared white, then the white gas condensed into a milky white cloud, when the clouds were dense To a certain extent, it rises from its back and turns into a milky white cloud, exactly the same as the milky white cloud that Hansen saw before.


    Hansen knows that the cloud that rises in the bluegrass is not secreted by the orchid, but is secreted by this black dragonfly.


    The black cockroach quickly returned to the roots of the bluegrass, and saw that it would not be seen in the blue grass.


    Hansen reached out and volleyed, and suddenly sucked the cockroach into the palm of his hand. Black squatted in his palm and struggled hard. The strength was not too small, but it was far worse than the king. He could not get from Hansen. Struggling out in the hands.


    Black seems to know that he can''t escape, the whole body is sprayed with milky white smell, and he quickly wrapped his body in a milky white cloud.


    Han Sen grabbed the cloud, as if he was holding a big white skull.


    Fortunately, if this milky white cloud cluster is slowly pinched, it can be directly plunged in, so that it cannot escape from Hansen''s hands.


    "The power is probably only the Marquis level, but the cloud it secretes is so magical that even my strength can''t be broken." Hansen hesitated and directly collected the cockroach into the destiny tower.


    Then I walked to the side of the bluegrass and reached out to press on the bluegrass, feeling the vitality in the bluegrass.


    Lancao was alive and well, but Hansen was not the black cockroach. He didn''t dare to eat it. He checked the bluegrass and found nothing else. After hesitating, he took the bluegrass into the tower.


    Out of the cloud group, Hansen thought about it, and took the Yunxia group of more than ten meters into the Tianshen Tower. This continued to fly away from this area and continued to find Boa.


    However, Han Sen did not go far, and saw a group of cloud beasts flying over.


    It is a group of crane-like cloud beasts and birds. The number is less than a thousand. Most of them are Marquis-class, a small number of Dukes, and one of the leading beastmasters is actually a king of the field.


    Hansen is not shocked, but the knife is rushed over. The cloud beast is also a different kind. There is a king-level alien to kill, just to add his king-level gene.


    In each of the four fields, one hundred points of king-level genes are required for each promotion. It is not a small number, but it can be accumulated.


    Where the cloud beasts are Hansen��s opponents, Hansen flashed in the past, and the head of the king��s cloud beast was smashed down with a single knife.


    "Hunting the king of the king''s heterogeneous cloud and discovering the heterogeneous gene."


    Hansen took the heterogeneous gene of the crane in the cloud and excavated it from his body. He thought that the king of the crane group was dead. The cranes in the clouds should all be scattered, but who knows that they are still dying. Come up, it seems to be fighting for life and want to avenge the crane in the cloud.


    Hansen really did not want to kill these useless low-level cloud beasts, forcibly breaking open space and flying away. Those low-level clouds in the crane could not keep up with his speed, and soon Hansen opened.


    But just not flying far away, I saw a group of cloud beasts like tigers, of which there are several kings.


    "Haha, my luck is finally here." Hansen was happy, grabbed the ghost tooth knife and rushed up.


    Han Sen is like a butterfly in the tiger group, a ghost tooth knife dance like a sinister fangs, killing the head of the cloud tiger.


    The king-level heterogeneity in the two or three areas is just a knife in front of Hansen.


    "Hunting the king-level heterogeneous wind and tiger, get the soul of the wind and the tiger, and discover the heterogeneous genes."


    Hunting five king-level Fengyun tigers, but also got a Fengyun tiger beast soul, Han Sen only feels beautiful.


    Although there are many cloud beasts in the Tianxia Star Field, it is not a casual encounter with the king-level soul beast. This time, the Kung Fu kills several king-level cloud beasts, which is a bit lucky.


    The group of Fengyun Tigers still rushed to Hansen without fear of death, Hansen ignored them, and continued to fly forward.


    Hansen flew for a while, and he even encountered a group of cloud beasts, but this time there was no king level, and the Beastmaster was only a duke-level.


    Hansen thought that he could scare them off with a punch, but who knows that the cloud beasts did not eat such a set at all, and when Hansen punched out more than a dozen cloud beasts, they even went forward.


    After they got rid of them, Hansen continued to fly forward, but gradually found that something was wrong, the nearby cloud beast seemed to be quite a lot, and he could meet the cloud beast wherever he went.


    And those cloud beasts are quite violent, a group of people are not afraid of life and death, like seeing the enemy who is not in the sky, the crazy fight, **** can not kill.


    "This piece of cloud is a bit evil!" Han Sen frowned slightly, hesitated, changed his flight direction, and would like to try to see if he would encounter the cloud beast.


    The result turned out to be the same, and soon I met a large group of cloud beasts.


    Hansen has changed his direction several times in a row, and he is still able to encounter a large group of cloud beasts. A cloud beast is like a red-eyed eye. When he sees him, he rushes up, regardless of whether he is Hansen��s opponent.


    "This is really a bad thing." Although Hansen has hunted a lot of king-level cloud beasts, but his heart is somewhat uneasy.


    In the encounter with the king-level soul beast, his ability to kill, but the Tianxia star field is deified, there are so many cloud beasts here, in case of encountering the god-level cloud beast, then it is a fierce battle.


    Hansen hesitated for a moment, turned and flew back from the road, intends to leave this milky white Yunxiahai and say that it is too wicked to make him feel uneasy.


    On the way back, I met Yunyunhu and other cloud beasts. They all seemed to be red-eyed. They had to avenge their kings and chase Hansen together.


    Hansen finally smashed them and finally rushed out of the milky white clouds and returned to the light blue Yunxia sea.


    "I finally left Yunxiahai, the evil door." Han Sen gave a sigh of relief, but before he completely relaxed, he saw a figure flying in the air, and it was the emperor''s four emperors. .

 Chapter 2490： Weird cloud beast

    Hansen secretly complained in his heart. When he fled, he had already changed several directions. He did not expect that Meng Lie could still track his correct position.


    "I knew that I wouldn''t come back. The Yunxia Sea is so strange, and it is much stronger than the face of Meng Lie." Hansen turned and wanted to escape to the milky white clouds.


    However, his figure was moved, and Meng Lie had blocked his way as a teleport.


    "Han Sen, if you go with me, the Emperor is not embarrassed, you may have a chance to live." Meng Lie did not directly touch, watching Han Sen said.


    "If I go back to the Imperial Family with you, how could there be life?" Hansen said with a grin.


    Meng Li smiled: "This uncle does not marry you. You were indeed dead, but your ability to promote the deification of Landu gives you a living capital. If you are willing to be my emperor wholeheartedly The effectiveness of the tribe and the sin of killing the prince may not be waived."


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse, and he couldn��t think of Meng Li��s words.


    "I killed the white son of Bai Huang, can he let me live?" Hansen could not believe.


    Meng Lie smiled and said: "You also know that the emperor has more than one hundred children. The grandson does not know how many, a prince who was originally unpopular. If he changed someone else to kill him, he would die if he escaped to the ends of the earth. However, your Hansen is indeed different. As long as you are willing to contribute to my royal family, this uncle can keep you alive."


    Hansen��s eyes turned. If he fights with Meng Lie, he will definitely not fight. The escape may not be able to run away. It is better to pretend to obey and then find opportunities.


    Seeing Han Sen��s indifference, Meng Lie said: ��Don��t say that you can��t escape to the town��s Tiangong. Even if you let you escape to the town��s Tiangong, wouldn��t you think that this would be the case? My royal family��s The emperor is absolutely impossible to die."


    "Four emperors, as you said, your emperor''s prince can''t be white, then I will go back with you, will there really be a life?" Hansen frowned.


    Meng Lie smiled: "Han Sen is not dead, but you are not necessarily Hansen."


    Hansen suddenly understood the meaning of Meng Lie, and his heart moved slightly.


    Seeing Han Sen��s intentions, Meng Lie continued: ��The great crime of killing the emperor��s prince, my family can��t let it go. If it��s not you, my family can��t make this concession. If you insist. Escape to the town of Heaven, whether it is because of your sin, or because of you, my imperial family can not let you survive in the world."


    Meng Lie already said that Han Sen can live for if they can use it for them. If they can''t use it for them, even if they escape to the town of Heaven, they will try their best to kill Hansen.


    Han Sen was trying to say something, but suddenly saw a group of blue cloud beasts rushing over here.


    Meng Li slightly frowned, his body exudes the atmosphere of the deified strong, the group of cloud beasts is only the Marquis level, even dare to rush to him, making him feel a little strange.


    With a wave of the hand, the group of cloud beasts vanished, and under the power of deification, there was no residue left.


    "Han Sen, how do you decide?" Meng Lie asked Han Sen.


    Hansen was silent, and Meng Li did not urge him. He stood there patiently waiting.


    However, Hansen considered this not the case, but the group of cloud beasts that had just rushed over.


    According to the truth, the group of cloud beasts should not dare to come over, and they ran away when they smelled it, but they rushed over without fear.


    The appearance of the cloud beasts is very similar to the cloud beasts that Hansen had seen in the milky white clouds, but now it is not milky white clouds, how the cloud beasts here seem to be a bit evil, let Han Sen seems to think of something in his mind, but he can''t say it accurately.


    Without waiting for Hansen to answer, a group of cloud beasts rushed over, and this group of cloud beasts is obviously a different kind, not just a cloud beast.


    Among them are several king-level cloud beasts, the king of each cloud beast group.


    If the IQ of the low-level cloud beast is not high, it is possible to feel the deified atmosphere of Meng Lie.


    But the king-level cloud beasts are not so stupid, they even led their own cloud beasts to rush up, which is not quite normal.


    Meng Lie��s face showed a hint of anger, and with a big hand, the golden order chain suddenly turned into a field, and the group of cloud beasts were directly strangled.


    The king-level cloud beasts were also directly strangled in an instant, and there was no ability to resist.


    "If you have the ability, you will come out and fight with me. In the back, you will be able to find ghosts and find some cloud beasts to send them to death. It is simply no timidity." Meng Lie did not look at the bodies of the cloud beasts, facing the void. Said.


    Meng Lie also apparently saw that these cloud beasts were not normal. It was suspected that anyone was secretly engaging in ghosts, deliberately driving the cloud beasts against him.


    However, Hansen knows that before Meng Lie had not come, he had already encountered such a situation. The other party could not be targeting Meng Lie.


    "Weird, if the other party has such a big ability to drive the cloud beast, it must be an extremely powerful person. Why not directly shoot me?" Hansen secretly thought: "And these cloud beasts don��t look like The way someone is commanded is more like staring at something..."


    Suddenly, Hansen��s heart moved, he seemed to think of something, and immediately glanced at the tower of the destiny.


    Hansen had encountered cloud beasts before, but the number is far less than that, and those cloud beasts will not attack him without fear of death.


    All this strange situation seems to have happened after he caught the black cockroach and took the bluegrass.


    Originally, Hansen thought that there was a problem with the milky white cloud sea, but after the milky white cloud sea, there was such a thing happening, it was not the problem of Yunxiahai.


    "Don''t those cloud beasts come to it?" Hansen looked at the first floor of the tower, and he placed the Yunxia group, the black scorpion and the bluegrass there.


    At this time, the Yunxia group wrapped up the bluegrass, and the black cockroaches disappeared. It was apparent that they also entered the Yunxia regiment.


    "If the cloud beasts are really attracted to them, then their origins are really problematic." Hansen secretly said.


    However, he still does not know whether the cloud herd is attracted by the bluegrass, or is attracted by the black scorpion. There is a stalwart on the side, and he is not good to judge.


    "Han Sen, have you considered it?" Meng Lie did not see other strong players appear, and turned to Hansen.


    "Well, I promised to go back to the Imperial Family with you, but you have to make sure that I am safe." Hansen seemed to hesitate, and said to Meng Lie.


    "You can rest assured that this emperor can''t bear to die, as long as you go back with me, and single-mindedly work for my emperor, this uncle guarantees that you will not let you hurt half a hair." Meng Li said faintly.

 Chapter 2491： Heterogeneous attack

    Hansen is really well-behaved and has been following Meng Lie. It seems that there is no plan to escape. It seems that he has to be the same as Meng Lie.


    Meng Lie is not worried about Hansen��s reluctance to go back with him, but he has only come out with Hansen and has encountered a large number of cloud beasts.


    Although it is easy for Meng Li to solve those cloud beasts, even if it is a king-level cloud beast, it can be easily killed, but the look of Meng Li is getting more and more dignified.


    He still hasn''t figured out the guy behind the scenes, and the feeling of being peeped at the design is very bad.


    Hansen is secretly shocked: "Sure enough, when I was in the milky white clouds, the cloud beasts, regardless of their strength, would not be afraid of life and death. According to the current situation, this influence has a range. Once the blue leaves and black cockroaches enter a certain area, the cloud beasts in the area will be attracted."


    "Four emperors, have you not killed Landu?" After Meng Lie solved a group of cloud beasts, Hansen took the opportunity to ask.


    Meng Lie was not very good. He said casually: "That kid is too embarrassed, this uncle is not interested in playing with him, just open him. But you don''t expect him to save you, he was led to other The place, I can''t find us for a while."


    Hansen didn''t think that Landu would die, just to confirm it, but when he came, he was relieved.


    "The uncle said, I have already promised to return to the emperor with you. Even if Landy comes, I will not go with him. As you said, if you can��t solve this problem, even if I escape to the town. Tiangong, I have to be scared every day, so I sincerely want to go back with you, the uncle, you can talk and count, and keep me alive." Han Sen said sincerely.


    The four emperors listened to Han Sen and said that they were a little better. They nodded and said, "You can be considered useful. As long as you work wholeheartedly for my emperor, this uncle will definitely protect your life, but Hansen must die. So this name can''t be used anymore in the future, and you can''t let others know that you are still alive."


    "I understand that as long as I can live, what is a name, but..." Hansen looked worried.


    "But what?" asked the four emperors.


    "I am afraid that some people will not let me work for the emperor, I would rather let me die, and I will not let you go back with the uncle." Hansen seems to be very scared.


    "You can rest assured that as long as you follow the Emperor, no one can hurt you." Meng Li said coldly.


    However, Hansen��s words, so that Meng Li��s heart is alert, the secret guys have not appeared, and the cloud beasts have been driven to death. If you can��t take the opportunity to take Hansen, it��s not impossible to directly kill Hansen. .


    Later, after encountering a few waves of cloud beasts, Hansen��s fears were further confirmed. Those king-level aliens obviously wanted to rush to Hansen.


    Meng Lie was more vigilant and always took Hansen around, lest he be surprised.


    Between the walking, suddenly the face changed, and Hansen pulled his hand behind him, his eyes staring deep into Yunxia.


    Hansen stood behind the back of Meng Lie and saw the surging of the clouds between the heavens and the earth. It seemed to be a layer of waves rolling. A purple unicorn came from the clouds and the order chain of the body circled like a cloud. .


    "Deified alienation! What is the origin of bluegrass and black cockroaches? How do you bring the degenerate aliens?" Hansen was shocked.


    With the deification of the unicorn, there are a large number of beasts, many of which are king-level aliens.


    Meng Lie frowned and said to Han Sen: "You don''t want to be too close to the battlefield, and don''t go too far, otherwise if you have something, the Emperor is too late to save you."


    "The uncle is relieved, I am single-minded to return to the emperor with you, and will never escape." Han Sen knows the meaning of this, and he said with a look.


    Meng Li nodded slightly, and when he wanted to say something, he saw that the deified unicorn had roared and brought the clouds of heaven to come. Its gaze was obvious, that is, Han Sen.


    "Hey, I have to see, what the guys don''t want me to bring Hansen alive back to the emperor." Meng Lie snorted, and instantly turned into a gold giant to welcome the Kirin.


    Hansen really didn''t run, but he fell into the herd and was fighting the herd.


    Now Han Sen really didn''t want to run. He had a terrible thing on his body. He could even attract the alienation. Now there is Meng Li who blocks the gun. If he ran, he would have to go.


    "I don''t know what the bluegrass and the black cockroaches are. They can even bring the degenerates. If they can''t, they can only throw them away. Nothing is good or bad. But now it is You can use one or two for the time being. If you can lead to demonization, it is not so easy for Meng Lie to take me out of the Tianxia domain..." Han Sen thought while killing the cloud beast.


    The Meng Lie and the Qilin battle over there were dark and dark, but Meng Li was still distracted to pay attention to Hansen��s side. He saw that Han Sen did not take the opportunity to escape. He even struggled with the herd there, and there were some accidents and some Happy.


    "It seems that he is very sincere to return to the Imperial Family with me, but it is also true. Some people want to kill him. If he doesn''t follow, it is a dead end. There is at least a chance to go back with me." Meng Li nodded and looked. To those who are desperately attacking Hansen, they are angry in their hearts. They have determined that someone wants to kill Hansen and not let him work for the emperor.


    Meng Li dreamed, but these cloud beasts were originally Hansen himself.


    The main reason is that Meng Lie can''t think of a king of Hansen who can lead to a different level of alienation. Even if Hansen can attract him, it should be against him. But those who are all crazy are going to kill Hansen, no one will Stupid to do this kind of thing, so Meng Lie will firmly believe that someone is secretly engaging in ghosts, and does not want him to bring Han Sen alive back to the Emperor.


    Meng Li is not the four emperors of the emperor, the horror of the older generation, even if they lost the purple dragon, it is not the same as the general deification.


    The unicorn that was covered in a cloud was forcibly suppressed by Meng Lie, but it was not easy to kill it for a while.


    Hansen launched his body and walked among the beasts of the beast. He took the opportunity to hunt down the king''s different species, and it was better to get some king-level heterogeneous genes.


    Hansen swam in a different population, while observing the situation of Meng Lie with the purple butterfly **** ͫ mirror, if there is a chance, maybe there is still a chance to make up a knife, maybe you can get a demon soul What is better, then.


    How can you want to kill the deification? How can it be so simple? If there is a purple dragon dragon, it would not be too difficult to kill the low-level deification. But now he has no purple dragon, relying solely on his own strength, he wants It is not easy to kill the deified unicorn.

 Chapter 2492： Tianxia Seven Gods

    To provide you with wonderful reading, I am shocked by the fact that the general deified level of heterogeneity, even if the IQ is not high, but also knows that advance and retreat, it is impossible to fight with him.


    But now this unicorn is dead in the end, not afraid of life and death, causing him a lot of trouble.


    This is not the main reason for the horror of Meng Lie. What is worried about him is that the guy behind him can drive the deification of the alien, and he does not know what the realm of the realm is.


    "You must bring Hansen back to the emperor as soon as possible." Meng Lie made a sigh of relief, and the golden order chain broke out like a golden god. The void was broken, and the cloud and the blood of the gods burst and fell.


    Because the volatility was too horrible, Hansen had no chance to approach. After a dozen hours, he heard a sorrow in the void. Hansen saw Kirin��s headless body falling from the sky. Come down.


    Then I saw Meng Lie��s head with Kirin��s head broken, but there were also many scars on his body. The golden blood was still overflowing. The deepest wound could see the bone inside, obviously it was also light. The injury.


    Although Hansen had some regrets and did not have the chance to grab the last blow, he also took the opportunity to kill a lot of kings and slowly supplemented his king-level genes.


    Han Sen went all the way with Meng Lie, and he really killed all the way. There are cloud beasts that are not afraid of death. Even Meng Lie, who has killed countless powerful people, feels that some kills are soft.


    "Don''t let Laozi find out who is doing the ghosts, or the old man will not lick his skin." Meng Lie was so depressed that he couldn''t help but swear.


    Wherever Meng Lie went, the general aliens ran far away early, and they did not dare to appear in front of him. Now, no matter what level of alienation, even the aliens of the Baron and the Viscount will dare to run to him. Killing is Killed, but I always felt very uncomfortable in my heart.


    This road kills, Yunxiahai is dyed through the blood, Meng Lie grabs Hansen forcibly speeding up the dissimilar species, he is also dying to vomit, and does not want to continue killing.


    However, only after rushing out for more than ten thousand miles, there was another demonized alien coming out of the air, blocking the way of Meng Lie.


    Hansen only saw a colorful peacock-like bird flying from Yunxia, ??but the breath of it was already terrifying.


    "Tianxia Peacock King! Who is it, can actually drive the Tianxia Peacock King?" Meng Li''s face changed greatly.


    ��Is it strong?�� Hansen asked.


    "Tianxia seven gods ranked fourth, Tianxia unicorn can only be ranked at the end, you say strong is not strong?" Meng Lie''s face is somewhat ugly, apparently he is not sure to deal with Tianxia Peacock King.


    Hansen was surprised to see the Tianxia Peacock King. I saw that it had already flown over, and the beautiful peacock feathers opened, forming a semi-circular peacock screen.


    On the peacock screen, there is a pattern like an eye, and the inside emits a gorgeous color, which turns into a colorful light, and instantly hangs the entire Yunxia sea in the colorful light.


    At the moment when the colorful gods came to visit, Hansen saw that his body touched the part of the colorful light, whether it was armor, skin, hair, etc., and it began to turn into dust, and suddenly he was shocked.


    Hansen''s ice muscle jade bones can''t resist the power of the colorful light to the body, and Meng Li and Han Sen are on the side, and the body is turning into dust.


    "Hey!" Meng Lie became a golden giant. At the same time, he grabbed Hansen. A golden color was transmitted to Hansen. In an instant, Hansen''s body and the armor were dyed together in gold.


    If you look carefully, you can see that the color of the gold layer is condensed by a strange chain of order, but the color of that layer of gold is gradually fading under the erosion of the colorful gods, and obviously can''t resist the sky. The colorful light of the Xia Peacock King.


    "You go first." Meng Lie directly flew Hansen, and he rushed to the Tianxia Peacock King.


    Hansen, through the strength of Meng Lie��s glimpse, instantly rushed out of the colorful Xiaguang field covering the vast Yunxia Sea, and the Tianxia Peacock King was entangled in Meng Lie, and there was no spare time to chase him.


    "Your sister, even the horrible guy of Tianxia Peacock is provoked, and that thing can''t be left." Hansen said nothing, directly recruited the group Yunxia from the tower of the gods, and put it to the side, turning around Just run.


    That thing even the Tianxia Peacock King has been recruited, and if it is carried with it, maybe it will be brought to the end of the seven heavens.


    At the end of the ranking, the Tianxia Unicorn is so fierce. The fourth Tianxia Peacock King is even more terrifying. Even Meng Lie is afraid to take a nap. If the first few come, it will be dead. .


    After losing the Yunxia group, Hansen quickly went to the distance and just took the opportunity to get rid of Meng Lie.


    After flying for a while, Hansen felt that something was wrong. Turning his head and looking back, I saw that the milky white Yunxia that he had lost was chased up.


    "I rely! What are you doing with me?" Hansen screamed with a big eyes, and the gadget actually followed.


    The group Yunxia naturally would not answer Hansen, but it floated to Hansen��s side, and it was suspended there, and there was nothing to hurt Hansen��s move.


    "I am afraid of you." Han Sen now only wants to be farther away from the strange white clouds, speed up the speed, and rushed away with the phoenix flying secrets.


    However, the milky white cloud looks like a slow drift, but it can keep up with Hansen''s speed. No matter how Hansen changes direction, he can''t open it.


    Hansen also thought about blasting it out with a punch, but there was no bird at all. The stronger his strength and the faster the speed, when he hit the cloud cloud, he felt that the more the cloud became stronger, it could not move. .


    Not long after running, I met a group of cloud beasts, apparently recruited by Yunxia.


    Fortunately, this group of cloud beasts is not high, most of them are only low-level Viscounts and Earl class, Hansen is easy to solve.


    "If this is to give me a deification, I am not dead?" Han Sen cried his heart, but there was no way to take that group Yunxia.


    However, Hansen turned to think that the role of the Yunxia group is scoped. If he does not run, there is no powerful cloud beast in this place, and naturally there will be no problem.


    Thinking of this, Hansen did not run, just stopped in the same place, staring at the Yunxia group and said: "I warn you, don''t follow me again, or I will go in and kill you."


    Hansen wants to intimidate the black cockroach or the bluegrass. Anyway, it must be that they are both engaged in ghosts.


    "Would it really that I didn''t dare to kill you?" Han Sen saw that Yunxia had no movement, and still floated beside him. Hansen had a glimpse of his heart and went straight to Yunxia. Mobile users browse m.Read. More complete this novel, pay attention to WeChat public number xbqgxs new entry to the home page, many wonderful novels are waiting for you

 Chapter 2493： Tianxia Peacock King

    Hansen rushed to the Yunxia group, but the Yunxia group actually retreated a distance, just so Hansen could not directly touch it.


    Hansen��s heart was in the air, speeding up the speed to chase the Yunxia group, but Hansen chased it and it retired. Hansen turned to leave it and floated again. The whole Hansen had no temper.


    "I was wrong. I was really wrong. I beg you not to follow me." Hansen said with a sad face to the Yunxia group.


    But I don''t know if it''s black in the world, I don''t understand the lingua franca, or I didn''t intend to let Hansen go. As soon as Hansen left, it immediately followed.


    Hansen��s situation is a bit embarrassing. It��s not a go, it��s not a go, it��s really a matter of asking God to send it to God.


    "Do you really want me to bully?" Han Sen saw that the Yunxia group did not go, but also played guerrilla warfare with him, and suddenly he was angry.


    Summon the spell with a double gun, squatting at the group of Yunxia, ??a mad shoot, a bullet hit high above the Yunxia group.


    The Yunxia group did not even dodge. After the bullet hit the top, the Yunxia group sag, but it immediately popped up and could not penetrate it.


    This result was as early as Hansen''s expectation. His main purpose was not to use bullets to penetrate the Yunxia group.


    "Fighting with your Korean brother, you are still tender." Han Sen sneered in his heart, and the two guns were another shot at the Yunxia group.


    A bullet hit the Yunxia group again, but this time the Yunxia group seemed to have lost its elasticity. After being hit by a bullet, it made a creaking sound, like hitting a slate.


    In the previous round of shooting, Hansen used the eternal curing ability of the spell to solidify the Yunxia group, which caused it to lose its original characteristics.


    Although the Yunxia group is still very hard, the bullets can''t hurt it, but in the place where the bullets have been hit, there is a turtle light technique, which is Hansen''s turtle technique.


    After Hansen��s sneak shot, the solidified Yunxia group was covered with a turtle light symbol, and finally an ice light was shot, and the cloud group was directly frozen into ice.


    "I don''t believe it, you can keep up." Hansen turned and flew again at full speed. While flying, he turned to look at the frozen Yunxia group. After seeing it was frozen, it was still able to flutter, just the speed. Already slow like a snail, it would be impossible to catch up with Hansen.


    Hansen was overjoyed and quickly left without looking back. Sure enough, he did not see it catch up.


    "I finally got rid of it." Hansen changed his direction several times and completely smashed it, only to breathe a long sigh of relief.


    I was about to continue to fly, but suddenly felt the space volatility in front, it seems that there is something in front of the war.


    Because the distance from the battlefield is too far, the fluctuations are very subtle. Hansen hesitated a bit and went a little further in the direction of the battlefield. The fluctuations became more and more obvious.


    "The power of this phonological system is familiar... It is Baoqin... Another force is the fire system... Isn''t this the power of the little red bird?" Hansen was shocked and happy, and quickly turned to the direction of space fluctuations. go with.


    The closer to the battlefield, the stronger the volatility. Before Hansen saw the little red bird and the harpsichord, he saw a big white whale chasing two royal knights between Yunxia.


    Hansen was overjoyed and rushed toward the great white whale and the two emperor knights.


    The two emperor knights were panicking and fleeing. Suddenly they saw Hansen appearing in front, and suddenly they were shocked. When they were in a good shape, they were sucked in by the black hole formed in the mouth of the big white whale.


    "Dad!" After Hansen entered the white whale, Boa jumped into Hansen''s arms and said with excitement: "Dad, I caught a lot of crew."


    Han Sen looked in the direction of Boa, and saw that the white whale''s prison was closed with more than a dozen royal knights and half-step deification.


    "Good job." Han Sen looked at the people in the boat. Seeing that the pirates and Fang Qingyu had nothing to do, only Ning Yue was sitting in the corner with a negligent appearance, as if he was very scared.


    Boa said the speed that happened before, and Hansen was stunned.


    "The green sword can actually kill half a step of deification? It seems that it is really not simple, and I don''t know what it is. What is dug out of the city of God, it is hard to be the blade of the gods." If it is really the blade of God, then Ningyue will make a big profit." Han Sen looked at the appearance of Ning Yue, and felt that it was not cheap.


    However, according to the previous events, Ning Yue''s true disposition was suppressed by the green sword, but it did not really disappear. In some special circumstances, it should be able to stimulate his true disposition.


    Only because the green sword is too strong, and the willpower of Ningyue is only restored to a moment when stimulated. It is never easy to completely get rid of the influence of the green sword.


    "Little Red Bird, is it okay?" Hansen looked at the void that had been burned in the distance, and he was worried about himself.


    According to Boa, the little red bird and the poetry have been fighting for a few days, and still have not won the game.


    Boa snorted and said: "Dad doesn''t have to worry, Xiaohong is fine. If it is not Xiaohong, it will have killed the guy."


    Hansen nodded and wanted to say something, but suddenly his face changed.


    His eyes swept in front of him inadvertently, and saw a milky white cloud group that was completely different from the surrounding cloud color. It floated slowly and arrived at the side of the great white whale. It was the Yunxia group that was not scattered.


    "What a hell, how did it catch up?" Hansen saw that the ice and the turtle''s light characters were gone, and he did not know how to get rid of it.


    "Boa, call Xiaohong back, let''s go quickly." Hansen said ugly face.


    This guy appeared here, maybe it has attracted a lot of cloud beasts, and if it is really divine, it will be a big trouble for them.


    Boa is not clear, but it was done according to what Hansen said, using a device on the white whale to launch a crystal in the direction of the battle.


    Not long after, I saw a little red bird flying like a phoenix. When I fell on the white whale, I had already changed back to the little red bird.


    "Where to run!" Bao Qin broke through the air, his body was red and black, and the harp in his hand was burnt black, and several strings were broken. It seems that he could not take advantage of the little red bird.


    Hansen let Boa go all out to start the big white whale. The Baoqin has been fighting for so long, and the consumption is bound to be very huge. It is not so easy to catch up with the big white whale.


    The great white whale flies at a high speed in front, followed by a milky white cloud, followed by a harpsichord, and they shuttle through the clouds.


    Hey!


    I didn��t go far after I ran out. I even saw the colorful clouds falling in the sky and shrouded the nearby Yunxia Sea.


    "Tianxia Peacock King..." Hansen saw a colorful peacock appearing in the sky, and his face changed suddenly.

 Chapter 2494： Sinensis

    The situation of the Tianxia Peacock King is not good. Many of the feathers on the body have been broken. The remaining peacock tail feathers on the body are only a few of the sparsely pulled, like the chicken that has been pulled through the hair, and it seems to have been pulled off the fan paper. Folding fan.


    There are still a lot of wounds on it, and it looks like it is not hurt.


    However, how miserable, or the horror of the deified level, the eyes of the peacock screen flickered, turned into a chain of colorful gods and light, and the composition of the field shrouded. The things in the field were suddenly eroded by the colorful light, and quickly turned into dust. .


    Hansen, they are better in the white whales. The outer shell of the white whale is very strong, and the colorful **** light shines on it. Although the outer shell of the white whale is also a little bit dusty, the speed is not fast.


    The group Yunxia and Baoqin are a bit miserable. They are illuminated by the colorful light. Yunxia is quickly turned into dust. The armor of Baoqin is the battle armor, and it can''t resist the colorful light. The speed of turning into dust is not fast. But that is the battle armor. If it is damaged, it will also damage his body.


    The target of the Tianxia Peacock King is obviously the Yunxia Group. In its eyes, the light blooms and directly shoots at the Yunxia Group. The Yunxia group is scared and fluttering quickly, but it does not go anywhere, but hides under the white whale.


    The two gods of the Tianxia Peacock King suddenly shot on the white whale, and almost shot the shell of the white whale.


    "I am going, this unfortunate cloud, sincerely and I can''t go? Come on, open it." Hansen said loudly to Boa.


    Boa raised the kinetic energy of the great white whale to the limit, and the great white whale made a whale, and it was like a wind and a wave to break away.


    The Yunxia group was stretched a distance, and suddenly it came out from the big white whale. The colorful light fell on the clouds, and the cloud glowed faster.


    The bluegrass was revealed soon. The bluegrass was still green and green. It was like no jade. The colorful light shone on the bluegrass, but it could not turn the grass into dust.


    Baoqin was escaping in the opposite direction. When he saw the bluegrass exposed in the clouds, he suddenly screamed: "Shenryo grass... there is a fairy grass here..."


    Almost without thinking, the order chain on Baoqin was madly intertwined, and he turned back and rushed toward the blue grass.


    The target of Tianxia Peacock King is obviously Lancao. Seeing Baoqin dare to grab something with it, the colorful light in his eyes blooms and directly shoots on Baoqin.


    Baoqin raised the harp and blocked the colorful light, but the divine treasure of the deified level was actually broken by the colorful light.


    puff! The dust on the body of Baoqin was scattered, and his face was unwilling, but after all, he did not dare to rush to the bluegrass and directly tore the space. He left as if he had moved, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    After all, he was not a stalwart. Even if the Peacock King was traumatized, he was not an opponent and he did not dare to fight with it.


    After the piano escaped, the Tianxia Peacock King moved his eyes back to the bluegrass and wanted to rush to devour the bluegrass, but before he flew over, he suddenly saw the bluegrass being sucked by something, and flew to other places. .


    Tianxia Peacock King looked at the past and saw a little girl standing on the big white whale. Holding a golden gourd in her hand, the bluegrass was taken in by the small gourd in her hand.


    Seeing this scene, Hansen��s heart was about to stop, and Boa didn��t know when to rush out and took the bluegrass into the small gourd.


    The Tianxia Peacock King made a loud scream of anger, and the colorful order chain seemed to be a volcanic eruption, covering the entire void.


    It seems that it is really angry. I am afraid that when I was injured by Meng Li, I am not so angry now.


    The colorful sky of the sky is falling, as if the colorful sky has collapsed.


    After Boa got into the white whale, Hansen immediately started at full speed, but the speed of the great white whale was fast, and it was not as fast as the colorful light of the Peacock King.


    The colorful horror of the horror falls on the great white whale, and the outer shell of the white whale quickly turns into dust.


    The original white body, when flying in the void, like a rolling smoke, a large piece of dust falling from the body, it seems like a decaying big whale.


    The outer shell of the great white whale was quickly eroded by the colorful light, revealing the skeleton inside.


    "Definitely... We are dead... I beg you... I will return the things to others..." Ning Yue said with Hansen��s thigh and cried.


    Hansen��s look is also uncertain. Seeing that the white whale is fast decaying, it��s almost gone.


    But looking at the look of the treasure that I was desperately trying to snatch, the bluegrass seemed to be a very good thing. Hansen, the name of the fairy grass, had not heard it, but she was not willing to give up.


    But the Xia Peacock King was so terrible that day, the colorful gods turned everything into dust, and these people could not stop it.


    The pirates and imprisoned emperor knights saw this scene, and they were all scared and scattered, watching the ever-corrupting white whales in horror.


    Once the great white whale is completely destroyed, none of these people can escape, and they will be turned into dust by the colorful gods.


    "Boo... Take out the things..." Hansen couldn''t think of the way against the Tianxia Peacock King, and he had to say to Boa.


    Although Boa was very reluctant, he did not disobey Hansen��s words. He put the bluegrass out and sent it to Hansen��s hand.


    "Tianxia Peacock King... Things you take away... Let us have a way to live..." Hansen took the bluegrass directly out and threw it in another direction.


    When the Tianxia Peacock King saw the bluegrass, he suddenly rushed to the past and did not think about attacking the great white whale.


    Although Hansen has already lost the bluegrass as far as possible, but the speed of the Tianxia Peacock King is too fast, and the bluegrass catches the bluegrass in the blink of an eye. It bites into the bluegrass and seems to want to swallow the whole bluegrass directly.


    Now no one can stop the Tianxia Peacock King, and the bluegrass is swallowed directly by it.


    The Tianxia Peacock Day, which swallowed the bluegrass, gave a bird song in the sky, almost shaking the entire Tianxia domain. Even if Hansen didn''t understand the bird language, he could feel the excitement in its bird song.


    The bird song was very long, but it suddenly stopped. The Tianxia Peacock King suddenly made a slap in the bird song, as if it was eaten.


    Hansen drove the big white whale to escape from here, but he did not go far. Hearing the strange voice, he could not help but look at the Tianxia Peacock King.


    I saw the Tianxia Peacock King picking up a cockroach and snoring there, seemingly uncomfortable, like eating too much.


    Even more strange is that its belly has gradually grown bigger, as if it has suddenly changed from a slim girl to a pregnant woman who is pregnant for eight or nine months.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse of what he thought of in a flash, and he said: "Is that black cockroach doing ghosts in its stomach?"

 Chapter 2495： Let go of the peacock

    The Tianxia Peacock King slaps his wings like a madman, and his colorful light blooms, tearing the surrounding voids out of the gutters.


    However, it was useless at all, and its belly was still getting bigger, making the Tianxia Peacock King screaming and screaming.


    Han Sen and others are stunned. When there is not too much, the belly of Xia Peacock has risen like a balloon, and it is still rising, and the flesh is supported as if it is going to be transparent. People are very worried, and its belly will not burst directly.


    Sure enough, the Tianxia Peacock King lived up to expectations, and in a thunderous explosion, its stomach was directly blown up by a big hole.


    I saw a huge milky white cloud coming out of it, clearly the kind of cloud-like substance secreted by black cockroaches.


    ��So fierce?�� Hansen was shocked. He thought that the milky white clouds had no destructive power, but he couldn��t think of the fact that he could burst the belly of the Peacock King.


    "It��s still a good thing to eat when you eat. Tianxia Peacock King is a classic negative textbook. When you see a good thing, you can swallow it. You don��t see it inside. It��s dirty now. Can you live?" Hansen''s heart moved, stopping the big white whale to look at the Tianxia Peacock King.


    I saw that after the dialysis of the Tianxia Peacock King��s stomach, the colorful blood was about to drain. In the air, I struggled with sorrow and sorrow. I patted my wings and wanted to rush to the cloud, but the colorful light on it was flickering. I can''t see it anymore, I can''t force it to attack again.


    The Yunxia Group did not pay attention to the Tianxia Peacock King, but it floated over to Hansen.


    "Good opportunity! Boa, you drive the white whale." Hansen was ecstatic, grabbed the little red bird, rushed out of the great white whale, and flew over to the devastated Tianxia Peacock King.


    "Xiaohong, look at you." Han Sen directly smashed the little red bird to the Tianxia Peacock King.


    The little red bird screamed in anger, and the body was turned into a phoenix in the air, but it did not dare to start with Hansen, so he had to vent his anger on the poor Tianxia Peacock King.


    The raging red flames rushed to the Tianxia Peacock King, and instantly turned the whole world into a purgatory. That day, the Peacock King had already been seriously injured. It was not far from death, and it was still resisting the small red bird. Phoenix inflammation, burnt screams, slap wings and want to fly away, but it hurts too much.


    Before it was a battle with Meng Lie, the serious injury has not healed. Now it has been broken and the internal organs have flowed out, and one leg has already entered the ghost gate.


    If Tianxia Peacock King is well-rested, it may be able to recover for a few hundred years. If there is cosmic help, it may be faster.


    But let it fight again with the deified powerful, but it is powerless.


    Looking at the screams of the Tianxia Peacock King being burned, a feather and flesh and blood are burnt red, like a red iron, but still struggling without death, want to escape the little red bird''s Phoenix .


    It is a pity that it has been impossible to escape. It was chased by the little red bird all the way. The vitality of the body is getting weaker and weaker, and the colorful gods are no longer visible.


    Seeing that the life of the Peacock King is about to be cut off, the wings have been shot, the body has fallen in the flame, and Hansen, who has been behind the little red bird, yelled and rushed up: "Let the peacock let go." I come."


    Han Sen held the thorns of the scorpion, and flew to the side of the peacock king who had lost consciousness. He squatted against the head of the peacock king.


    Thor��s hedgehog was above the head of the Peacock King, and he was not able to bruise his head, but the beating silver thunder was penetrated, and the electric peacock king��s unconscious body trembled again.


    Hansen continually slammed on it, playing the Peacock King''s body and twitching for a few times, but he never heard the sound of hunting.


    "This killer must be counted on my head. Jade Emperor, Buddha Buddha, Guanyin Bodhisattva bless, must be out of the beast!" Han Sen screamed at the head of the Peacock King, while secretly praying.


    The Peacock King has not moved at all, Hansen still did not hear the sound of hunting, can only bite his teeth and continue to lick.


    "Hunting and healing the different kinds of Tianxia Peacock King, getting the soul of the Tianxia Peacock King and discovering the heterogeneous genes."


    When Hansen had already suspected that the hunting was on the head of the little red bird, a voice suddenly sounded in his mind, and instantly Hansen seemed to have eaten the fruits of life, and the whole body was up and down with 18,000 pores. Comfortable is about to come out.


    "Deified animal soul... Finally got the demonized soul of the beast..." Hansen was happy in his heart, and he couldn��t attend to picking up the body of the Peacock King of Peking, and went directly to see what type of animal is in the sky.


    "Weapons... Give me a weapon... a weapon..." Hansen yelled.


    Shenhua beast soul Tianxia Peacock King: soul type A (incomplete).


    "Soul A! I rely on, this is more powerful than weapons, developed, really developed!" Hansen excitedly almost picked up.


    The deified soul armor, with its deified defense power, will also receive the demonized beast spirit power blessing. Although it does not resemble the fusion beast soul, it can directly have a deified level of body and strength, but with a deified power blessing. It is also able to raise the combat power to the level of deification.


    With this peacock king soul, Hansen is equal to the cost of a battle with the deified strong.


    "Wait... What does this incomplete mean? Is this a damaged beast? Isn''t it, I have never heard of the beast can still be damaged..." Hansen saw the missing word in the note later, just surprised The mood suddenly cooled down.


    The peacock king soul was summoned directly, and a gray-white feather coat interwoven with a peacock feather appeared outside Hansen.


    It is not so much a soul armor, it is better to say that the soul coat is more suitable. The gray-white feather coat is draped over Hansen, like a feather cloak. Behind the gray-white feather coat, there is a colored peacock pattern, which is the appearance of the Xia Peacock King that day. Now it gathers its wings and does not open its peacock feathers.


    Hansen��s thoughts changed, and the colorful light behind the feathers rose and turned into a shadow of the peacock king��s shadow. The support was behind Hansen��s, and the horror of a stock rushed into Hansen��s body and turned into colorful. The chain of order is blessed on every inch of Hansen.


    Feeling the terror of the body, Hansen feels like he can smash the world with a punch.


    "Weird, this peacock king soul clothing is not damaged, is a complete soul, why is there a broken note behind?" Han Sen is somewhat puzzled, he clearly feels that the power of the soul coat is deified. 8)

 Chapter 2496： Sinensis

    Hansen moved the body of the Tianxia Peacock King back to the great white whale. Boer��s movements were not slow. He took the small hawthorn and took the Yunxia group into it.


    The great white whale is very seriously damaged. Although it has a self-repairing system, the damage is so powerful that it is difficult to recover completely in one and a half. It can only barely drive, and it is leaking everywhere, like a ship that is about to rot.


    "Han Sen, was that really a fairy grass? Can you let me see?" Fang Qingyu looked at Hansen with a look of hope.


    "Do you know what is the grass of the fairyland?" Hansen said.


    Fang Qingyu nodded: "I have only heard of it, I have never seen it. Even in the Wanbao Alliance, there are only a few legends about the fairy grass, no detailed information, not even a picture."


    "So, the grass in the field must be very precious?" Hansen was happy.


    "It��s precious, even a big family like the Wanbao people, and they are eager for a grassland. If it��s a fairy grass, it��s worth enough to buy a few stars.


    "What is the use of Sinian Grass?" Hansen asked with some doubts.


    In addition to being able to attract those heterogeneous, Hansen did not find any other role in the field.


    Even if you eat something that can be promoted to deification, you can''t buy a few big stars.


    "I just know some legends. I don''t know if it is true. According to the data of the Wanbao Alliance, after eating the grass of the fairyland, you can enter a mysterious alien space called Xianyu. There is no old disease in the fairyland. As long as you enter the fairyland, you can live forever." Fang Qingyu thought about it.


    Hansen listened to some disappointment. If he eats a grass, he can live forever. Of course, he will not believe this kind of thing.


    If the immortality is so simple, then the Lord does not have to do so much, and there is no need to kill the **** with a painful egg.


    What can be said to enter Xian domain, Han Sen does not seem to be reliable, if you can really enter what Xianyu, the black �� do not know how many leaves of the scented grass, should have entered the fairy domain, and how It will be here.


    "Oops, Boa, take the thing out first." Hansen thought of black, and quickly said to Boa.


    No matter whether it is a fairy grass or not, it is definitely a good thing anyway. Now the black dragonfly is still inside. I don''t know if it will eat the grass of the fairyland.


    Boa put the Yunxia group out, Hansen slowly walked in, and saw that the grass in the field was still inside, and opened the grass of the fairyland, and found that the roots of the grass under the grass were tangled together to form a sphere. There is a small hole in the sphere, and it must be the nest that is made inside.


    The small hole is too small, and the black cockroach hides inside and does not come out. Hansen does not know how to get it out without damaging the grass.


    "Fang brother, do you think this is the fairy grass?" Hansen handed the fairy grass to Fang Qingyu.


    Fang Qingyu took it in his hands and watched it carefully. After a while, he said: "The information of the Wanbao Alliance is very small. It looks a bit like the record, but I am not sure. If it is really a fairy grass, then you have to find a way. It��s a good thing to collect it, and the wild animal��s somewhat deadly appeal to some of the different species will attract those who are heterogeneous to **** it.��


    Hansen��s face was awkward. He didn��t know if it was a fairyland grass, but it did attract a lot of different kinds of seeds. Even the deified species like the Tianxia Peacock King was introduced. There is no way to accept the Tiantian Tower. Isolate its appeal.


    "Dad, Boa helps you to collect." Boa said with a narrow eyes.


    "Well, you should put it first." Hansen knew that Boa must have taken a fancy to this fairy grass.


    Hansen will not be embarrassed about Boa, not to mention that he has no way to deal with Xiannian grass now, but he can only let Boa first.


    Boa was not at all polite at the moment, and directly took the fairy grass together with the group Yunxia into the small gourd.


    "Boa, there is a black cockroach in the grass of the fairyland. Just now, the peacock king of Tianxia was broken by his belly. You must be careful." Hansen reminded.


    "Boa likes to be the most embarrassed. If you look back and grab another one, you can fight and play." Boa said happily.


    "I mean, the black cockroach feeds on the leaves of the fairy grass, don''t let it eat the scent of the grass." Hansen smiled bitterly.


    "It is to let it eat, we can not eat grass, it is useful after it has been eaten." Boa said.


    "Do you know the origins of it?" Hansen looked at Boa in amazement.


    Boa thought for a moment and said: "Boa is not sure why, just know that as long as it has finished eating the grass, you can take us to a fun place called Xianyu."


    "Can Boa have an innate ethnic heritage?" Hansen knew that Boa would not lie to him, but Boa knew too much about it and didn''t know what kind of species she was.


    Although the damage of the great white whale is serious, this time the harvest is quite abundant. The grass of the fairyland and the black cockroach don��t say anything. It��s just the body of the Peacock King and the soul of the peacock king. The value is immeasurable.


    I don''t know what power Boa''s small gourd has. Since the grass of the fairyland was taken in, no cloud beasts have been attracted. It is obvious that the smell of the grass is completely isolated.


    Hansen found an opportunity to quietly send the body of Tianxia Peacock King back to the shelter. Now Hannian''s heterogeneous flesh gene, Hansen still can''t digest, can only be collected first.


    The big white whale continued to pass through the Tianxia Star Field. There were no dangerous things happening for several days. On the way, several king-level heterogeneous cloud beasts were encountered on the way, and they were killed by Hansen.


    In his free time, Hansen has been trying to promote the genetic gear of the genetic term.


    The genetic gear of the genetic language is the same as the **** nerve. It is not connected to other cosmic gears, but it is not like the blood vessels can be connected with other life gears, as if the gear itself is a separate one. Exist, there is no connection to anything in the universe.


    This is a completely different extreme from the Dong Xuan Jing, which is connected to all the cosmic gears, but the genetic language is not an associated cosmic gear.


    According to the truth, the less the associated cosmic gear, the easier it is to push. After all, you don''t need to drive so many cosmic gears, you can save a lot of effort.


    However, Hansen��s current strength is still unable to promote the operation of the genetic gear of the genetic material, as if the gear was welded and could not operate at all.


    Hansen used the hole to see that the gear is not too big. The white gear has a strange symbol. The symbol Hansen recognizes that it is the symbol on the forehead of the spell, which may represent eternity.

 Chapter 2497： Gene Story Promotion

    In the past, Hansen had been unable to push the genetic gear of the genetic story. Now it is different. Hansen has the peacock king soul coat. With the blessing of the peacock king beast spirit, he directly promotes his power to the level of deification, with the power of deification. Hansen did not believe that he could not promote the life gear of the genetic term.


    Looking for a suitable time, Hansen shut himself up in a separate room and began his promotion of the Gene Story.


    First, the peacock king soul coat was summoned, and the gray-colored feather robes appeared on Hansen''s body. The colorful peacock pattern on the back exudes the brilliance of brilliance.


    Hansen��s thoughts changed, and the colorful peacock pattern suddenly turned into a peacock king��s shadow, suspended behind Hansen��s body, and a colorful ray of light blessed Hansen��s flesh, making his breath into a colorful color. Condensed the chain of order.


    Through this powerful and unparalleled soul force, Hansen opened up the genetic language and controlled the colorful light to start hitting the life gear.


    "Hey!" can destroy the planet''s colorful light to promote the genetic gear of the life of the gear, even let the life gear slowly move a bit, as if the dusty door was opened.


    Hansen��s heart is full of joy, and the power to destroy the colorful light is pushing the life gear. So the powerful force can only make the life gear of the genetic story seem to be a heavy stone mill.


    "These powerful forces are just barely able to push the genetic gear of the genetics. If it is only by my own strength, I don��t know what year and month to push it. Maybe after other genetic advances are promoted, it is possible. Promote the promotion of genetic language to the king." Han Sen secretly admired.


    With the slow rotation of the life gear, after a lap, the life gear is pushed faster and faster, and the spell lines above are getting brighter and brighter.


    In the end, Hansen��s push was not needed, and the life gear automatically started. The door to the temple in the core field was also opened. After Hansen entered it, he found himself appearing in another place, both in the previous two places. Not the same.


    "Using different life gears to enter the core field, it really will appear in different positions. So, I can appear in four positions at the same time. This is some meaning." Hansen did not stop, just left. The core area.


    The Tianxia Star Field is too dangerous, and it is not a time to hunt and kill the different species.


    The next leg was surprisingly smooth. They sailed in the Tianxia domain for more than half a month, and they did not encounter the deified powers. The general aliens and kings, Hansen, they can easily pass.


    "The boat is long, refueling and refueling... Captain refueling, refueling and refueling..." Hansen and Boa are bored and playing with the old man, the pirates are beside them, shouting slogans and clapping hands, do not know People thought that this was the scene of a pyramid scheme.


    In such a warm atmosphere, like the finals of the Universe Contest, Hansen, who originally intended to relax, was somewhat involuntarily serious.


    "Boo, which one is it?" Han Sen looked at the two cards held by Boa''s little hand and asked with a smile.


    "You guess." Boa smiled sweetly and blinked at Hansen.


    "This little devil is getting more and more savvy. Even I can''t see her mind." Han Sen looked at the two cards and hesitated a little. He couldn''t judge the two cards in Boa''s hand. Which one is a ghost card, which one is the one that he needs.


    If this one is wrong, and if the ghost card is drawn, Hansen is afraid that he will have no chance.


    Hansen looked at the pirates on both sides and wanted to see something from their faces, but unfortunately did not get an answer.


    "Dad, you don''t have to look again, they can''t see the cards in my hands, they won''t let you see the clues from their faces." Baoer said with a small mouth: "I must win you this time."


    Hansen smiled and reached for one of the cards and grabbed the past. He said, "This is one."


    When Hansen pinched the card, Boa��s face changed, but it just passed away.


    Hansen suddenly loosened the card and directly pinched the other one and pulled it out. He turned it over and saw it. It was a red heart three, and the one with Hansen��s hand was formed into a team.


    "Why... why did you lose again..." Boa squinted at the face, hating the ghost card on the table.


    "Haha... Your father will always be your father..." Hansen laughed and touched Bao''s head.


    "Come on, don''t believe you can''t win." Boa grabbed the card and said.


    "Cough, I still have something to let them play with you..." Han Sen quickly got up and pulled a pirate directly to let him play with Boa.


    "This girl is getting more and more ghosts, and she was almost cheated by her. In the future, she can''t play with her anymore. She lost too much face." Han Sen touched his nose and thought to himself.


    Boa couldn''t easily find a chance to turn around and avenge the result. The result was still not won. The heart was very depressed. Suddenly, the depression in his heart was vented to the pirates. In a short time, the pirates were covered with paper sheets on their faces.


    Hansen returned to his room and summoned the spell.


    Since the promotion of the genetic terminology to the king, Hansen has been studying the use of the domain of genetics.


    The life-threatening gear of the blood-stained nerve is not connected to any cosmic gear, but it can also promote the life gear of other creatures, but the life gear of the genetic story is completely independent, just like the rotation of the fox, it has nothing to do with everything.


    In addition to the enhancement of Hansen''s body and genes at the time of promotion, Hansen has not found out what the realm of genetic language is.


    The spell has been promoted to the king level with the opening of the natal gear, and several forms are more refined. In addition, there are no other forms, and no other spells appear.


    Aside from the pure evolution of the body, there is almost no difference between the spell and the former Duke level.


    But what Hansen had some surprises was that he actually saw a life gear in the spell.


    The spell is only his genetic arm, just like the hole Xuan armor, it is a collateral of genetic surgery, and it should not have the life gear itself.


    However, the mantra and the real creatures have their own life gear. This discovery surprised Hansen.


    If it is not for the study of the role of the gene language, he will not use the hole in the field to carefully look at the mantra of the human form, nor will she find that she even has a life gear.


    The spell''s natal gear is exactly the same as Hansen''s natal gear, almost like a replica.


    Hansen can be sure that it is not his own mirror of the life gear, because he can''t control the spell''s life gear.


    Hansen suddenly felt a move: "Is it true that the genetic gear of the human language is used to drive the spell''s life gear?"

 Chapter 2498： The role of genetic material

    Looking at the spell''s life gear, Hansen reached out to the palm of his hand and pressed the forehead of the gene.


    Hey!


    The two identical natal gears are butted together, and the seams are just snapped together.


    As Hansen''s natal gear turns, the spell''s life gear is also accelerating the speed of rotation, and the curses on both natal gears are getting brighter and brighter.


    However, because of the gear bite relationship, the two identical natal gears operate in the opposite direction, one clockwise rotation and the other counterclockwise rotation.


    The speed of rotation along the two gears is getting faster and faster, the curse is getting brighter and brighter, and the genetic power of Hansen and the spells are beginning to fluctuate wildly.


    The same is the power of the genetic language. Hansen found that his power fluctuations and the power fluctuations of the spells are somewhat different, but the specifics are different, and Hansen can''t say it.


    Hansen is only speculating that the reason for this difference is that their natural gears rotate in different directions.


    When Hansen thought about the effect of such a combination, suddenly the body of the spell changed under his palm.


    This change is completely different from the armor, revolver, sniper, rocket launcher, etc. The body of the spell came face to face with Hansen and blended with Hansen''s body.


    "This is..." Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. This feeling is very familiar. When I used to fit with the little angel, it was exactly the same as the present.


    Sure enough, Hansen��s body changed when the spell merged with Hansen. The hair and eyes became the same color as the spell, and the body lines became slightly softer. The mysterious curse appeared on the forehead. .


    This kind of fit is completely different from the spell-like armor worn by Hansen. It is similar to the angel''s fit, and Hansen''s body does not have armor.


    The most surprising thing is that after the spell is combined with the mantra, the genetic material of the Hansen body becomes two, and they still run fast in a positive and negative, but they operate in addition to affecting each other. It can''t be linked with the cosmic gears of the outside world. It seems that there is not much difference when there is no fit before, and there is no field power.


    However, because of the fit, Hansen��s physical fitness has improved a lot.


    When Hansen wondered what the power of the domain of genetics was, he suddenly felt a mysterious wave in the sea of ??souls.


    This volatility Hansen had felt before. At this time, Hansen quickly turned his attention to the soul sea. Only the black crystal armor in the soul sea appeared on the forehead with the same symbol as Hansen��s forehead. It is faintly shining.


    Hansen feels that his connection with the black crystal armor seems to have become more and more close, as if he could control the black crystal armor.


    But Hansen soon found out that this was just an illusion. Although his connection with the black crystal armor became abnormal, it was still difficult to control the black crystal armor.


    However, this change has made Hansen ecstasy: "Is the real role of the genetic language to control the black crystal armor? Now the connection between me and the black crystal armor has become so strong, if the genetic language continues to improve, to a certain extent After that, you can actually control the black crystal armor."


    Han Sen thought of the terrorist power of the black crystal armor to kill the gods, hate not to raise the genetic language to the top, and then put on the black crystal armor.


    However, this also made Han Sen feel some doubts: "The genetic term is the study of the Lord and the woman. It is created to kill God. Why is the genetic term actually related to the black crystal armor? Is it the black crystal armor and the Holy Lord? The black crystal is found in the shelter. There is such a armor hidden in it. If it is really related to the Lord, why does the Lord leave the black crystal in the shelter? Is it true that the black armor is also the Lord��s research to kill the god? The thing, after the failure, was thrown into the shelter?"


    Although it is impossible to know that the Lord can throw such things away, Hansen can only guess like this, but the real situation is unknown.


    Knowing the real use of the spell, Hansen was a little depressed, because the role of the spell field was not great before the black crystal armor was opened. The fit can only strengthen his physical condition for the time being, without any special ability.


    "No, the genetic language should be a separate existence. The woman never mentioned what armor is needed to cultivate the genetics. What is going on? Is it that the black crystal armor is specially created by the Lord for the genetic terminology? So will it match?" Han Sen thinks more and more likely.


    When he first began to cultivate the genetics of the language, there was no way to get started. Later, with the help of the black crystal armor, he was able to formally cultivate the genetic language.


    If after the Lord and the woman developed the "Genetic Language", it was found that the genetic language could not be cultivated, and the Holy Lord later took a different path and created such a black crystal armor to assist in the cultivation of "Genetics", so that everything would be The explanation is passed.


    There is only one point that cannot be explained. If the black crystal armor is really used to assist in the cultivation of the "Genetics Story", then the Lord should be regarded as a treasure, and it will be abandoned, in the shelter, or the lowest level. A shelter.


    I didn''t understand it for a while, Han Sen simply stopped thinking about it, and after she dismissed the spell with the spell, she took it back.


    "Weird, my feeling when I fit a spell, why is it like a little angel?" Hansen really wanted to find the little angel and try it now, but she is not here now, she can only wait to say it later.


    When Hansen returned to the control room, he saw the pirates standing face to face in front of Boa, all of them crying and sorrowful. They were all Duke-level and even a king-level powerhouse. Now they are all covered with paper sheets. It looks funny and funny.


    Seeing the sorrowful eyes of the pirates, Hansen put Boa on his shoulders: "Well, let them go, let''s go see the knights of the emperors."


    Han Sen just took a few steps and suddenly heard a pirate shouting: "The captain is watching, and something is approaching us."


    Hansen quickly looked at the past and saw that there was a huge warship above the Yunxia Sea. The size of the warship was about to catch up with some small planets.


    Such a large battleship is not unusual, but here is the Tianxia Star Field. Most of the instruments are not working properly. How did the warship come over?


    When Hansen was still thinking about it, the battleship had already opened to the front of the great white whale. The original white whale was suddenly turned into a small fish in front of the warship.

 Chapter 2499： Saiya

    "The Saiyan!" Hansen''s face changed.


    If there is any other race in the universe that can drive the warship into the sky, then there is only the Saiyan.


    Among the top ten top races, the highest level of science and technology, the evolutionary level of the Saiyan can only barely enter the top 20, but the level of technology is enough to push them to the top six.


    The technological level of the Imperial Family is not as good as the Seiya in many places.


    Seeing the steel badge on behalf of the Saiyan on the warship, you know that there is nothing wrong with the Saiyan. Even if you don��t look at the badge, you can drive such a large warship into the Tianxia domain, and only the Saiyan.


    Hansen is hesitating to change the channel of the white whale. He saw a beam of light on the opposite Saiyan warship. The beam did not directly hit the white whale, but stopped in front of the white whale and appeared in the light beam. A biological image wearing armor turned out to be a long-range holographic projection technique.


    "His Honorable Hansen, I am the Prince of Alberta of the Saiyan, and I was invited by the emperor of the emperor to invite you to the Saiyan." The armored creature performed an aristocratic etiquette to Hansen, then it was very elegant. Said.


    "Thank you for the noble emperor''s good intentions, there are still things in the bottom, I am afraid that I can''t go to the nobility for the time being." Hansen directly passed his voice through the white whale.


    Prince Albert continued: "You should not worry too much. My family is absolutely not malicious. I just want to ask you to go to my family to bless the emperor. If you have any conditions and requirements, you can negotiate the price. ��


    "The nobles are probably misunderstood. Although there is a blessing ability in the bottom, but it is impossible to turn a common creature into a deified person, that kind of thing is impossible..." Hansen said.


    Prince Albert said with a smile: "We are very clear about this. You can rest assured that we will not force you to do things that are impossible. My emperor just wants to ask you to bless some emperors and improve some. Their talents are nothing else."


    "It turned out to be the case, but there is indeed something to do in the next place. There is no way to go to the nobility for the time being." Hansen naturally does not believe everything that Prince Albert said.


    "In this case, we will not force it. If you are free, you will also look at my Saiyan. If you are willing to bless a few emperors, my family will have a thank you." Prince Albert After a pause, he continued: "You are being wanted by the emperors. This road is only afraid of not being safe. The king will open the way for you and send you safely out of the Tianxia domain."


    Saying, the huge planet-like warship turned around and opened the way ahead. Hansen hesitated, and drove the big white whale to follow.


    If Prince Albert intends to force him to the Saiyan, even if he does not keep up now, the other warships will come back and simply follow up to see what they want to do.


    Except for Hansen��s surprise, the Saiyan actually escorted them away from the Tianxia domain.


    Because the warships of the general race cannot be used in the Tianxia domain, and the Saiyan people can take advantage of their advantages, the warships can come and go freely in the Tianxia domain, and the understanding of the Tianxia domain is far more than the average person, and rely on the advanced in the battleship. The instrument can also avoid many unnecessary troubles.


    In less than a month, Hansen followed the Saiyan warships and unconsciously drove out of the Tianxia domain.


    "Honor, Hansen, I hope that one day you will be able to visit the Saiyan." After the death of Prince Albert and Hansen, they actually left the warship and did not mean to Hansen.


    "The Saiyan is a bit interesting." Hansen watched the Saiyan warships enter the subspace flight, disappeared in the blink of an eye, and unexpectedly unexpected.


    "The captain is so powerful that even Prince Albert is so respectful to you, but one of the only two deified powers of the Saiyan is like a **** in the Saiya."


    "The captain''s adult is famous. I am able to follow the captain and the boat and grow up. It is a blessing that has been cultivated for many generations."


    ......


    A group of pirates were smacking beside them, but they were really shocked.


    Hansen killed the emperor''s prince and was wanted by the emperor''s whole universe. He even enjoyed this kind of treatment, and replaced them with their words.


    Hansen naturally understands that Prince Albert and the Saiyan people are so courteous to him, he is fancy his blessing power, but Hansen still agrees with the Saiyan method of doing things.


    "If there is a chance in the future, you can also go to the Saiyan, but the cost must not be less." Han Sen secretly said.


    Didn''t dare to delay for too long, Hansen asked Boa to drive the white beak to the chaotic star field at full speed.


    There was still a starry sky between leaving the Tianxia domain and entering the chaotic star field. This period of time is the most dangerous.


    However, because there are Saiyan leading the way, Hansen is much earlier than they expected to leave the Tianxia Star Field. The various ethnic groups thought that he was within the Tianxia Star Field. No one came here to block Hansen, Hansen. Taking advantage of this time, all the way into the chaotic star field without any danger.


    Originally from the heterogeneous space where the **** city is located, the town is not far away, because the alien space itself belongs to the sphere of influence of the town Tiangong, but the location is relatively remote.


    However, going directly to the heterogeneous space of the Tiangong Palace, this road is too dangerous, it is easy to be intercepted, so Han Sen had to choose this road.


    Obviously this road is not as good as imagined. The Tianxia star field is slightly better. The chaotic star field is even more dangerous. There are also the Imperial Knights stationed there. They want to cross the chaotic star field and enter the town directly. The core area of ??the Temple is not an easy task.


    Not long after entering the chaotic star field, the original Hansen also planned to take advantage of the imperial family to not react, try to go deep into the chaotic star field, but who knows that sailing is not far, I saw a person standing in front of the starry sky, Just like that, they blocked their way.


    "White impermanence? How could he be here? If he is here, isn��t it true that the royal chasing troops should have arrived!" Hansen was shocked.


    "Han Sen, come out, you can rest assured that there is only me alone, this is only for a battle with you." White impermanence stood in the stars, faintly speaking to the great white whale.


    "How do you know that I am here?" Hansen flew out the white whale and asked the opposite white impermanence.


    He is not afraid of impermanence, but he feels a little strange. I don''t know why it is so clever that white impermanence can block him in such a place.


    "I asked the Guyuan Daguo division to help me calculate it. He told me that I can wait for you here. He said yes, you really came." Bai Wuchang said.


    Hansen was shocked when he heard it. Someone could count that he would come here and wait for him here. This is a little scary.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2500： Nether knife

    Hansen turned to think again, as long as Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi calculated his escape route, it would not be too difficult to wait for White to be here. However, the Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi actually thought that he could escape here, instead of going directly to the Tianxia Star Field to catch him like the average person, it was a bit powerful, and Han Sen was more vigilant.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, fight with me, this time I will win you." The power of white impermanence surging, the whole body turned into a ghostly shape, it is his ghostly ghost.


    "Awesome power fluctuations, have you been promoted to a half-step deification?" Han Sen slightly surprised to see white impermanence, white impermanence this promotion speed is too fast.


    White impermanence said faintly: "I lived and died on the top of the mountain. I am not the former, I will never lose this time."


    "Please excuse me, even if you are promoted to a half-step deification, if you only want to rely on the power of the Nether Ghost Emperor to win, I am afraid I will still be disappointed." Han Sen looked at the white impermanence.


    White imperman stared at Hansen��s word and said: ��I��m going to make a move, I��ve said it, this time I��ll never lose.��


    Hansen no longer said anything more, directly pulled out the ghost tooth knife, and the tricks of the dogs were smashed toward the white impermanence. In addition to the power of the teeth, the knife also attached the eternal curing ability of the spell.


    The impermanent Nether Ghost Emperor can ignore all material and energy attacks, but can''t resist the power of eternal solidification.


    Fang Qingyu was excited to take out the Wanfang Rubik''s Cube that Hansen returned to him. He shot Hansen and Bai Wuchang, but this time it was just shooting, and it was not transmitted.


    Fang Qingyu is very clear that he can''t reveal their whereabouts now, otherwise he will be caught up by the emperor, and that is the real life.


    White has a common Hansen knife, and raised his eyebrows slightly, reaching out to the void, as if grabbing a long blue knife from the secluded, slashing the knife to Hansen''s ghost tooth knife.


    Han Sen looked at the knife and smashed it, and he was about to collide with the ghost tooth knife, but suddenly his face changed, and he took the ghost tooth knife back, not to block the knife that came from nothing, but instead I have my left side.


    This scene fell in the eyes of Fang Qingyu and the pirates, so that they all widened their eyes, and they felt that Hansen was suddenly stupid. How could the white impermanence be cut in front of him, but he did not need a knife to block, but the middle door opened wide, but only The left neck was covered with a knife.


    How to see Han Sen''s current actions are like being stupid, so that the knife is not to be killed.


    when!


    But the next second, they all heard the sound of a sharp metal blade.


    White impermanence seems to be a knife from the front to Han Sen, I don��t know why it happened to Hansen��s side neck. If Hansen��s ghost tooth knife is half a minute later, I am afraid that the knife will already be in him. Above the neck.


    Fang Qingyu and others were surprised and opened their mouths. They didn''t even understand what was going on.


    After this knife, the white impermanence of the knife is unfolding, and a long knife is inexplicable. It is useless to see the trajectory of his knife. Because his knife will burst out, it will suddenly appear from another direction, like the knife. Crossed the general in space.


    Fang Qingyu''s eyes could not keep up with the rhythm of the battle. They had to slow down the images they had taken many times and then went to see them, but still couldn''t understand what the impermanence of the knife was.


    His knife seems to be able to appear from any position in the space. There is no sign at all. It is even more terrible than ghosts. It seems to be the sickle in the hands of death. It is possible to harvest people from unexpected places anytime and anywhere.


    Fang Qingyu slowed down the image and slowed down, but never found any signs of judgment when the white impermanence knife appeared.


    What surprised them even more was that Hansen actually blocked all the attacks of the white imperfect knife. No matter what direction the white impermanence knife appeared, Hansen''s ghost tooth knife could come out in time and block all attacks.


    If the white impermanence is a fickle ghost, then Hansen��s knife is God, the omniscient God.


    I saw the white impermanence of the body when it was hidden, and surrounded by Hansen��s stormy offensive, a knife and a ghost were not everywhere in the sky.


    Hansen is standing in the air and has no moving position. In his hand, the ghost tooth knife is left and right, and the long knife that appears in all directions is blocked. It seems that the **** of the prophet can not be the same, so the strange knife can not Let him move half a step.


    "The captain is too strong. If you change me, I am afraid that my head has been cut off. I don''t even know how to die."


    "The captain is really a **** of omnipotence. How did he judge where the knife would appear? It seems as if it was a prophet. It is too powerful."


    "The only white impermanence prince who claims to be the most talented of the Emperor is not so. It is not the opponent of the captain."


    "Long live the captain''s long lived... oh... Long live the longevity with the boat grown up..." The pirate saw Boa screaming at him and immediately changed his mouth.


    The most surprising thing is that he is white and impermanent. When he died in the mountains, he pushed the Nether Ghost to the limit and broke through the self. The real Nether Knife in the field.


    This knife method can shuttle through the two worlds, making it impossible for people to judge the true point of the knife method. However, Han Sen seems to be able to see through the space in general, and it is impossible for the blade to appear from any position.


    White impermanence has already moved the Nether Knife to the limit, but still can not hurt Hansen.


    "You are really amazing, more powerful than I thought." White impermanence suddenly took the knife back, staring at Hansen''s eyes.


    "You are not bad, and the progress is great." Han Sen said faintly.


    The average person can''t see the Nether Knife in the shuttle space, but Hansen''s hole and mysterious field can see the changes of all the cosmic gears. As long as the Nether Knife shuttles out of the Nether, it will inevitably touch some space-related cosmic gears. It is equal to giving Hansen an early warning, so the white impermanence of the Nether knife is useless to Hansen.


    If Hansen uses the cosmic gear around the hole in the tunnel, the white impermanence knife can''t even jump out of the shuttle space.


    Hansen is only curious about the impermanence of the phantom knife, and there will be no counterattack, let the white impermanence cast the Nether Knife method, and then read a few more eyes.


    "Now I can use that knife without any scruples." White impermanence seems to have not heard what Hansen said, a pair of eyes looking at the knife in his hand.


    "Which knife?" Hansen asked.


    "The one I learned at the top of the mountain can be divided into a knife of death and death." White impermanence slowly said that the enthusiasm in the eyes is getting stronger and thicker, and a strange force fluctuates in his rise with the knife. Start.


    Remember the mobile version of the website: m.


    ��Add bookmarks for easy reading��

 Chapter 2501： Great universe

    Hansen thought: "You go to the mountains to learn to shut my ass, I want to work hard outside, there are different kinds of things, why don''t you come to me? Before killing a white game that is not to be favored, the emperor has already killed his life to kill me. And then kill this most favored white impermanence, the White Emperor still not come to me to play for himself? I am recruiting who is provoked?"


    However, the white impermanence did not give Hansen the opportunity to fight. The body''s breath became more and more violent. The original body seemed to be a ghostly body, but it still gave people a feeling that the ghost was not real.


    Hansen slightly frowned, the white impermanence of the blue knife, all turned into black, the above actually condensed a black order chain.


    "What kind of knife is this? It is about to condense the chain of order. It is similar to the black tiger that I encountered before. Although the order chain has not really formed, but this step has been taken, in the future, the white impermanence can be said to have at least More than 90% of the hope." Han Sen stared at the impermanence, thinking in his heart.


    White impermanence looks like a fire, and he is very aggressively staring at Hansen: "The road to the mountains is dead for a lifetime, but the harvest is also extremely great. I have passed down the mountain and practiced the "Great Universe Death Light". You can destroy everything, you have to be optimistic."


    ��Can you not watch?�� Hansen asked helplessly.


    "No." At the same time that Bai Wuchang answered, the knife had already come over.


    The black knife light instantly came to Hansen, there was no gap in the middle, as if the knife had only no result, and the moment the knife light broke out, it was already on Hansen''s body and directly penetrated his body.


    "Like the blood of the life-threatening gear, it is the power that can directly affect the life of other creatures!" Han Sen slightly stunned, this knife has no possibility of hiding, because it is directly acting on the life gear, and must There is no difference in the attack.


    It is not the same as the blood-staining nerve. The blood-staining nerve can push the other''s life gear to rotate, while the white impermanence is destroying the other''s life gear.


    If the life gear is smashed, people will almost die, and the air machine will be cut off directly.


    It is not difficult to avoid this knife. As long as it is far from white, his influence on the life gear will be weakened. At that time, the knife will not break.


    However, Hansen did not know that Bai Wuchang would have such a knife. It was too close to the white impermanence. Now it is too late to evade, and can only force the knife.


    Hansen��s body flowed, and a life gear geared up. There was a strange spell on the gear, which is the life gear of the genetic story.


    The black knife penetrated into the body and squatted on the natal gear, but it did not shake Hansen''s natal gear. The black knives collided directly on the natal gear and broke directly. The black scent dissipated.


    "It seems that you are not very good at this knife." Hansen looked at the white impermanence in his eyes and said with a squint.


    "No...Impossible..." White impermanence looked unbelievable, and Han Sen��s distance was just enough to allow him to pull out the great universe.


    Such a distance, white impermanence has the confidence to kill any creatures that are deified, even if it is a half-step deification under his knife, it can be annihilated with a knife.


    However, Hansen had his strongest cosmic death, even like a person who was okay, which made him believe in no matter what.


    Although he is not able to see the life gear, he is very clear that the Great Universe is a very mysterious and horrible force. It can ignore the defense and directly destroy the other''s vitality.


    Hansen would not be affected by the death of the great universe, which is beyond his expectations.


    White impermanence looked at Han Sen like that, and the knife he held in his hand did not go out again. It seems that he did not know what to do.


    "Do you want to fight?" Hansen said, looking at the white impermanence.


    "I lost, but the next time..." When the white impermanence was not finished, Hansen directly interrupted it.


    "Let your sister!" Han Sen''s figure flashed, and in an instant he reached the white impermanence, a fist hit the white impermanence face, the power of horror put the white impermanence face into the concave, the blood in the fist and face Blooming between, white impermanence is also swept back by the shackles.


    Han Sen directly followed up, and his fists fell like white storms.


    Boxing, elbows, knees, and legs hit one stroke, there was no pause in the middle, the fists went to the flesh, the white impermanence flesh and blood broke, the bones shattered, there was no chance to fight back, and the body kept swinging left and right in the starry sky.


    "Nervous disease, you are arrogant... Wushu, you are amazing, is it... The white emperor��s son, you can do whatever you want..." Hansen said a punch, his fist slammed on the face of white impermanence. The white impermanence of the face was smashed, the eyes were smashed, and the nose had already fallen into the face.


    Hansen still couldn''t help himself. The violent fists were on the white impermanence, and the bones of his whole body were interrupted. The white impermanence was screaming, and finally the voice could not be called out.


    Fang Qingyu and a group of pirates are watching, but that is the most beloved son of Bai Huang. Hansen has killed a white game, and the White Emperor can make a cosmic order. If this is to kill the white impermanence, Bai Huangfei and Han Sen can''t play.


    The white impermanence of the ghosts, the Nether Knife, and the Great Universe are very strong, but unfortunately he pays too much attention to power, his own realm, the use and skill of power, and the field of combat time are not strong.


    A creature that can''t break his ability can be crushed directly, but once it meets a close opponent, white impermanence is the life that is crushed.


    Hansen flew back to the white whale with the impermanence of mud, and directly threw him on the ground, and the blood suddenly stained the floor.


    Fang Qingyu and a group of pirates glanced at the white impermanence on the ground. It was really a miserable thing. They were all beaten and there was no human form. It seemed that there was only half a sigh of relief. If his ghosts were really powerful, they would have been Hansen was killed.


    Pirates are the hearts of all the drums: "provoke no one can mess with the fathers, even the White Emperor favorite son gave labeled as such, and who he can not beat?"


    "Take him up and take it as a hostage. If you go back to the Emperor, you will dare to come and cut off his head and sacrifice the flag." Hansen said with a cold face.


    He is really a little angry, Wu Du, he has not seen it, people like bamboo are like Wu, but people are all measured, but this white impermanence is to shoot, want to kill, leave a little room.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s life gear is extremely strong, and it has the power of eternal solidification. It is inevitable that it will be directly smashed by the impermanence of ordinary life. Without any room for slowing down, the life gear is broken, then there is nothing to die with the dead. The difference is even worse than the stolen person.

 Chapter 2502： Depressed Ice Blue Knight

    Ice Blue Knight is very entangled now, and he did not think that Hansen, who brought him back to the Imperial Family, would have caused such a big thing. If he gave the Ice Blue Knight a chance to come back again, he would never again Hansen came out of the narrow band of the moon.


    Don''t say that Hansen is brought to the Imperial Family. Even if Hansen cries and calls his grandfather, he will never bring Hansen out. He will slap him to the ground and tell him that he is honest. The moon is narrow, don''t go out and harm others, it will be enough to harm the Ribite.


    It is a pity that there is no such thing in the world, so the Ice Blue Knight is now a very headache.


    "How did I get the brain in the first place, just brought him out?" Ice Blue Knight now only wants to lick his two mouths.


    Killing the emperor, but also pretending that the emperor took many benefits in the emperor, every thing Hansen did, let the ice blue knight feel his heart sink into the bottomless abyss.


    He knew that he was finished. As a guide for Hansen to bring the emperor, the Ice Blue Knight knew that he would be implicated, even if he did not sin, but I am afraid there will be no chance to go any further.


    The worst is not the case. He just received the news from the imperial family. Hansen broke through the blockade and passed through the Tianxia domain to the chaotic star field.


    Ice Blue Knight does not know how Hansen did it. He is now being chased by the whole universe, but he can always escape to the chaotic star field, which really makes the Ice Blue Knight King can''t figure it out.


    Now, the Ice Blue Knight has received a death order. In any case, Hansen will be intercepted. If Hansen passes here, then he will not have to mix again. I am afraid that even the position of the Ice Blue Knight can not be maintained. It is.


    I think that I have to take Hansen with the brothers of the Ice Blue Knights. The Ice Blue Knights feel the pain in their brains, which is as uncomfortable as needle sticking.


    Although the information of the chaotic star field is occluded, it is not the Tianxia star field. It is electronic instrument. He has seen Hansen��s image in the Tianxia domain. Although it is not live, the content is the same.


    Hansen��s hand raised Lando to a deified level, which shocked him. It was almost like a miracle, and it was simply unbelievable.


    What is even more frightening is that he has seen Hansen��s battle images. He is not sure about defeating Hansen. Can he stop Hansen with the Ice Blue Knights? There is no point in his heart.


    But the order is the order, the Ice Blue Knight must perform, otherwise no one can save him this time.


    Thanks to the news from the emperor, and the understanding of the chaotic star field, the ice blue knight with the main force of the ice blue knight successfully intercepted Hansen.


    The tattered white whale is too conspicuous.


    When Hansen saw the Ice Blue Knight, he was also somewhat surprised. He had deliberately wanted to circumvent the base of the Ice Blue Knights, but he did not expect to be stopped.


    "It seems that the Emperor has already known that I have come to the chaotic star field, I am afraid that Meng Lie and others will soon catch up." Han Sen secretly said.


    "Han Sen, you are now ready to go back to the emperor with me." Ice Blue Knight looked at the tattered white whale.


    Soon he saw a figure flying out of the mouth of the great white whale, which was Hansen.


    It seems that Hansen''s situation is quite good, his face is red, and he seems to be in a very good mood, with a nasty smile on his face.


    "Ice Blue Knight, don''t come innocent?" Han Sen smiled and greeted the Ice Blue Knight.


    The ice blue knight is eccentric, think about the appearance of Hansen from the narrowness of the month, and then look at Hansen today, everything is like a world.


    If you can come back again, Ice Blue Knight would rather never see this face.


    "Follow me back to the emperor, otherwise don''t blame me." Ice Blue Knight said coldly, all the weapons of the battleship are aimed at Hansen and the great white whale.


    The knights of the Knights are also ready to fight, as long as the Ice Blue Knight is ordered, even if it is a planet, it can be blasted in a short time.


    However, in the face of Hansen, the Ice Blue Knight King felt that there was no bottom in his heart. Hansen escaped here with so many heroes. He would never be able to get it.


    "Ice Blue Knight, I need ten cubic crystals, and three thousand gallons of v758 gene solution..." Hansen suddenly reported a large list of supplies.


    The Ice Blue Knights squatted up and down. I don��t know what Hansen meant. After the war, what did he report?


    "Is he asking us for something on the list?" The ice blue knight and other people flashed this very ridiculous thought.


    "What do you mean?" asked the ice blue knight, staring coldly at Hansen.


    "The meaning is to get ready for what I want, give you three hours." Han Sen said faintly.


    Ice Blue Knight and a group of ice blue knights feel that this is really ridiculous. Hansen, the guy who was wanted by the emperor, even asked for something from them, and even set a time limit for them. This is really ridiculous. .


    "Han Sen, are you crazy or are I crazy? Our Ice Blue Knights are one of the top ten imperial knights, we are the glory of the ice blue knight..."


    "Okay, save some effort to prepare things, you still have two hours and fifty-eight minutes." Hansen interrupted the ice blue Knight King as a speech, and then clap his hands.


    Soon, the Ice Blue Knights saw two figures flying on the white whales. It turned out to be two king-level creatures of aliens, and there were still one person between the two king-level creatures.


    The man looked very miserable. He was beaten like a pig''s head. The clothes on his body were soaked with blood. The bones seemed to have been interrupted by many roots. They couldn''t stand even and could only be beaten by two kings. One left and one right.


    However, Ice Blue Knight still recognized who it was. After he recognized it, he suddenly opened his mouth and widened his eyes. He couldn''t believe Hansen and the man.


    "White impermanence... The most beloved son of His Majesty the White Emperor... God... Hansen, what did he do..." The Ice Blue Knight only felt the brain blank.


    It��s not enough to kill a 16-year-old son��s white game. He even caught Bai��s favorite son, Bai Wuchang, and he was beaten like this. The world dared to do this kind of thing. The Ice Blue Knight King couldn��t think of it. Who else is outside Hansen.


    "You still have two hours and fifty-five minutes. If I haven''t got what I want, I will cut his head when I get there." Han Sen reached out and grabbed the white hair, right still there. The dazed ice blue knight said.

 Chapter 2503： Have baby

    The knights of the Ice Blue Knights looked angrily at the big white whales slowly moving away. Although there were countless barrels and weapons aimed at the white whales, no one dared to fire on the tattered white whale. I could only watch the big white whale leave until the big white whale disappeared into their sight.


    The look of the Ice Blue Knight is somewhat complicated, that is, there is helplessness and a trace of happiness. Although he dare not say it, but the white impermanence was taken hostage by Hansen, and he was ordered to let go, avoiding the end of the death of the Ice Blue Knights and Hansen. Let him secretly breathe a sigh of relief.


    Although I didn''t really fight Hansen, I don''t know why. This time I saw Hansen, the ice blue knight''s heart faintly felt a little unspeakable, this kind of incitement is the horror and uneasiness of the unknown.


    If it is really a battle with Hansen, the ice blue Knight King has a hunch, and the ice blue Knights may be very fierce.


    "Blade, you have received a terrible disciple." Ice Blue Knight Wang sighed in the heart, and then ordered to track Hansen''s whereabouts.


    Hansen looked at the resources of a boat full of things, and this is a lot better. Some of these resources are needed to repair the great white whales, and some are purely Hansen��s own, slightly improving the living standards of their escape career.


    Fang Qingyu and a group of pirates felt almost like dreams. They were intercepted by the Ice Blue Knights of one of the top ten imperial knights. The result was not only unscathed, but also the resources of a whole ship.


    "This is the real pirate, and even robbed the emperor, it is more powerful than the thief!" The pirates thought in their minds, and suddenly they felt that they were not bad with Hansen.


    However, they are also very clear that Han Sen will definitely anger the Emperor after doing this. The White Emperor is even more likely to let Hansen go. The future trip will probably be even more dangerous.


    Hansen distributed the resources that he had made, and some high-quality foods and drinks, let them enjoy it. Hansen did not feel bad about it, so they could eat and drink enough.


    The materials needed for the restoration of the great white whales were put into the crystal reaction furnace by Hansen, and the healing system of the great white whales will repair the materials by themselves.


    It has not been repaired before because the material stored in the crystallizer of the great white whale is insufficient.


    Now that there is enough material, the repair of the great white whale can continue, and the broken positions are gradually repaired, but it takes a long time to complete the repair.


    "Captain, someone behind is tracking us." A pirate ran over to report.


    "Don''t worry about them, keep going." Hansen didn''t feel surprised. It would be strange if the Imperials did not let the Ice Blue Knights track them.


    This kind of tracking Hansen has not been taken care of. After the beluga is completely repaired, it can be compared with the kinetic energy of the deified level. It is not difficult to get rid of the followers of the Ice Blue Knights.


    "It seems that the place where the night river king was stationed is not far away." Hansen looked at the surrounding environment and found that it was very close to the place where the night river king was stationed.


    Hansen has always been curious about what he wrote in the night river king diary, but when he came last time, there was no chance to take a look, but now it seems to be an opportunity.


    Anyway, it will take a while to repair the white whale. During this time, he will not be able to get rid of the tracking of the Ice Blue Knights. It is better to go there and go around and see what is written in the Diary of the Night River King. .


    Ice Blue Knight thought that Hansen should have escaped immediately after taking resources. How far is it to run, but who knows that Hansen has turned around, not only did not run far, but came to the station of the Ice Blue Knights. .


    "What exactly does this **** want to do?" Ice Blue Knight feels that he is going crazy. He feels that the most wrong thing he has done in his life is to bring Hansen out of the moon.


    Hansen naturally wouldn��t care what the Ice Blue Knights thought. The bright white whales drove into the fringe area of ??the ice blue galaxy. Just arrived at the nearby planet where the Night River King was stationed. The Ice Blue Knight King has already brought people. Caught over.


    "Han Sen, you still don''t leave, what do you want to do?" Ice Blue Knight Wang looked at Han Sen, hate the teeth itch, if you can, he hates to kill Hansen now.


    "Nothing, just tired, I am going to rest here. If you have something to do, don''t have to entertain me. I will take a break on this planet and leave." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Who is his mother''s to entertain you." With the heart of the ice blue knight, he couldn''t help but burst into his heart.


    However, the gas is in the air, and the white impermanence is still in the hands of Hansen. He can''t take Hansen any more. He can only order the ice blue knights who are stationed not to conflict with Hansen, so as not to hurt the impermanence.


    Hansen let the white whale land on the planet where the night river king was stationed. He has seen it in the nearby starry sky. He did not find the "it" written in the night river king diary, nor the things in the number.


    According to the records of the night river king, it should be purple, the number of those things should be as many as thirty or forty, and they have all been promoted to the king level. In theory, it should not be difficult to find.


    Dozens of kings are supposed to be very conspicuous, but Hansen has never seen king-level creatures on this planet. There are two kings in the ice blue knights stationed here, but it is not possible in the number. thing.


    There is no king-level alien here, because the alien species have been cleaned up by the Ice Blue Knights. Even some fish that are missing the net are low-level heterogeneous, and it is impossible to have a king level.


    I watched the places where the night river kings nearby could go often. No abnormalities were found, and Hansen was slightly disappointed.


    He can''t stay here for too long, otherwise it will be a little troublesome if they catch up.


    "But if you are not in the vicinity of the station, such a big planet, I really want to find it a little, not a search for a day or two..." When Hansen was considering whether to give up, Boa suddenly ran to Hansen. Around, I used a small hand to pull the corner of La Hansen.


    "Boa, what''s wrong?" Hansen looked down and asked Bao''s doubts.


    Boa hooked his finger at Hansen, Hansen understood what she meant, and looked down at Boa.


    Boa whispered his mouth to Hansen''s ear and said, "Dad, there are treasures here."


    Hansen had a happy heart, but his face did not show up. He whispered Boa: "Do you know where the baby is?"


    Boa nodded slightly, and Hansen was more happy. He picked up Boa and walked out of the great white whale. At the same time, he said to the pirates: "You are optimistic about white impermanence. I will take Boa to go around."

 Chapter 2504： conspiracy?

    The people of the Ice Blue Knights looked at Hansen from the monitor, and they hatched their teeth.


    This is like a robber who ran to someone else''s home and beaten his son. He also snatched away a large amount of property. As a result, he still did not run. He also went for a walk in the back garden to have a cup of tea. You said that it was not good.


    What is even more irritating is that they are afraid of white impermanence and can''t take Hansen. They can only watch Hansen holding Boa on the planet.


    "What exactly does he want to do?" Ice Blue Knight Wang looked at Han Sen with a puzzled look. He couldn''t guess what Hanson did.


    In the current situation of Hansen, of course, the sooner the better, the better Hansen, after all, it is not a deified power. Once the emperor��s deified strongman arrives, his risk factor will increase greatly. Big.


    However, Hansen did not run, and still wandered around here, making the Ice Blue Knight and several other core executives very confused.


    They passed Hansen''s image back to the emperor, and the deified strongmen in the emperor were also puzzled. I don''t know why Hansen was staying there, just like waiting for them to catch.


    "Conspiracy... there must be a conspiracy..." said the six emperors, gnashing their teeth.


    They all felt that there was a conspiracy, but they did not know what conspiracy they had. They thought hard about each other and tried to guess Hansen��s conspiracy. However, they thought of many possibilities and they felt unrealistic.


    "Let the four emperors rush to the chaotic star field as soon as possible, no matter what conspiracy he has, it is useless in the face of absolute power." Bai Huang said faintly.


    The most beloved son was taken away by Han Sen. His look did not change much. It seemed that nothing had happened. It was still as usual.


    "The father, the son of the court, asked to take the troops to the chaotic star field, and seized Hansen to save the impermanence." The prince went forward.


    He is a mother compatriot with white impermanence, and the relationship is naturally better than other emperors. However, the reason why he has to ask for life to save the impermanence is not all for flesh and blood.


    As a mother compatriot, white impermanence and talented peers are very popular with the White Emperor, coupled with the impermanence of nothingness and no ambition to compete for the throne, it is a great help for the Prince.


    Moreover, this move can also give Bai Huang a good impression of loving his brothers. The Prince has no reason to not go. It is one thing to go and not to be able to save it is another.


    The White Emperor still said faintly: "The things on the side of the Meka have reached a critical juncture, and you still need to follow up. Don''t worry, the Four Emperors are enough to handle this matter, and the Princess is already on the road."


    ......


    Hansen is holding Boa on the planet. It is not a planet suitable for life. Apart from the station, the external environment is quite bad. Only some voids can survive here.


    It is a bit similar to the moon. There are craters that are made up of meteorites. Some are huge like basins, and small ones have a football field.


    The meteorites in the nearby meteorite belt are affected by the gravitational pull of this planet, and there are often meteorites hitting the planet.


    However, since the Ice Blue Knights occupied the planet, the larger meteorites were dealt with when they flew here. Those craters were previously left behind.


    Boa secretly pointed to Hansen. It didn''t take long for Hansen to come to a small crater and see a pile of gravel in the center of the crater.


    The color of the gravel is metallic black, not the purple that Hansen expects, and Hansen is slightly disappointed.


    However, since Boa said that there are treasures there, there will definitely be good things. Hansen feels better when he thinks of it.


    The monitors of the Ice Blue Knights and the Emperor, and seeing Hansen walking next to the pile of gravel, are also somewhat puzzled. I don''t know what Hansen wants to do.


    They have been speculating about Hansen��s conspiracy and seeing anything that can be associated with conspiracy, but he can��t think of any conspiracy Hansen has.


    Under their gaze, Hansen removed the rubble from the surveillance image, they can see that there are some purple mushrooms growing under the gravel.


    Everyone is a slight glimpse, that planet is not suitable for life, not to mention plants, even ordinary aliens are difficult to survive there, only the void can survive on the planet for a long time.


    In such a place, there are a bunch of purple mushrooms, and each one has a fist, so it is really rare.


    Hansen saw these mushrooms and suddenly became ecstatic.


    They only look at the images, they can''t feel the breath of these purple mushrooms, but Hansen can clearly feel that the breath of these mushrooms can be comparable to the king''s different species.


    "Plant heterogeneous?" Hansen looked at the purple mushrooms, probably counting a few, the number is actually more than 70, some larger and some smaller, but basically have a king-level life.


    "These mushrooms, it wouldn''t be the things mentioned in the Night River King number? The purple mushroom is that one? No, look at this quantity, it should be the numbered creature, it should not be the same thing as the numbered creature. These mushrooms should be infected in the number, then what is it?" Hansen looked at a few eyes, and found nothing but purple mushrooms.


    "It''s been there all the time... Where is it?" Hansen recalled the contents of the night river king''s diary, but the diary did not clearly point out where it was.


    Boa looked at the mushrooms and drooled: "Dad, can I eat them?"


    ��Can this thing be eaten?�� Hansen reached for a mushroom, but when he touched the mushroom, he saw the mushroom trembled. The mushroom-like mushroom cover suddenly rose and then shrank. Suddenly, a large amount of purple smoke was sprayed from under the mushroom cover.


    Hansen��s ice muscle jade is turned into an ice wall, blocking the purple smoke from the mushroom.


    The purple smoke was stained on the surface of the ice wall, and the pits of the ice wall were smashed, and the surface of the ice wall was quickly eroded into purple.


    Hansen��s face changed: ��A powerful poisonous force!��


    The ice blue knight and the emperor are responsible for the monitoring of the six emperors and other people are also a slight glimpse, they just look at the image, did not see what the mushroom is, but now they are somewhat surprised, see the mushroom spout Purple smoke already knows that it should be a king-level plant, and it has a very strong poisonous power, otherwise it is impossible to erode Hansen ice.


    "Boa, do you really want to eat this? Isn''t it a joke?" Hansen looked at the purple poisonous mushrooms and whispered to Boa.


    "Boa is not talking about those mushrooms, it is that thing." Boa pointed to the side of those purple poisonous mushrooms.

 Chapter 2505： Treasure

    Han Sen looked in the direction of Boa''s finger and saw that there was a very small grass in the mushroom.


    The grass was only three or four centimeters tall, and the three or four grasses were particularly thin. They looked dry and yellow. It seemed to have dried up. If it wasn��t for Boa, Hansen didn��t notice it.


    "You want to eat that grass?" Hansen looked at Boa in amazement, thinking: "When did Boa change the taste, did she not like to eat sweets before?"


    "It''s not grass, it''s the following thing." Boa whispered.


    "Below?" Hansen looked at the hay. He probably understood the meaning of Boa. The grass was probably like a radish. There were only grass leaves on the ground, but there were good things underneath.


    Hansen no longer hesitated, pulled out the ghost tooth knife directly, slashed the knife, and cut down those purple poisonous mushrooms.


    The king-level heterogeneous plant is nothing to Hansen, one by one, and the poisonous mushroom has been smashed down.


    The poisonous mushroom spewed out the poisonous mist, and it was blocked by Hansen with ice. The poisonous fog of the king level was even worse, and Hansen was not injured.


    "Hunting the king''s heterogeneous poison mushroom mushroom and discovering the heterogeneous gene."


    Hansen was a little surprised. I didn''t expect these mushrooms to be really different, and they were really king.


    "If the numbered creatures mentioned in the Diary of the Night River King are really these poisonous mushroom mushrooms, then it should be that something affects them, they will be promoted to the king level, that is to say they were not kings before, then they are affected What is it? Will it be the withered grass?�� Hansen��s thoughts


    "Hunt the king-level heterogeneous poison mushroom mushroom, get the poisonous mushroom mushroom beast, and discover the heterogeneous gene."


    Cut more than 30 poisonous mushroom mushrooms, and even got a king-level beast soul, it was an unexpected joy.


    Although these poisonous mushroom mushrooms are king-level, they can''t move. The only attack method is spray poisoning fog. It is also useless to Hansen. Soon, Hansen has completely cleaned it up. Finally, they got two poisonous umbrella mushroom beasts. soul.


    To the surprise of Hansen, the poisonous mushroom mushroom turned out to be a weapon-type beast, but Hansen did not have the mood to figure out what weapon it was.


    Then Hansen began to dig the grass with a knife, and wanted to see what was going on below.


    "Who do you recognize what the plant is?" Bai Huang looked at the many powerful people of the Imperial Family.


    Now everyone sees it. Han Sen��s purpose is to dig up the dry grass, but they face each other and no one knows what the grass is.


    Even the heterogeneous poisonous mushrooms that Hansen had previously cut off, they did not recognize what it was.


    The plants in the big universe are so strange that they don''t realize that they are normal. Even if they are strong, they are not all plants.


    Only they have some doubts, how Han Sen knows there are different plants.


    As Hansen digs down with a knife and a knife, he quickly finds a purple thing appearing under the hay. He still can''t see what it is, but after digging for a while, he probably saw what it was.


    It turned out to be like a big radish, the skin is purple, the arm is two feet long, and there are many purple roots on it.


    Hansen dug the big radish out of the ground and gave it to Boa. He also asked strangely: "Boo, when did you like to eat radishes?"


    "Dad, even in our hometown, this seems to be called ginseng?" Boa said with a big radish and squinted.


    "Ginseng?" Hansen was shocked, because the look of the gadget is too much like a radish. How can ginseng have such a big size, and Hansen remembers that ginseng should be khaki, so big and purple. How do you think it''s all radish?


    "Then, when it is a radish." Boa holds a large ginseng in his hands and looks very happy. He said to Hansen: "Dad, you dig and see, there are still things below."


    ��There are still things?�� Hansen quickly continued to dig down.


    The monitor passed out only the image. The ice blue knight and the emperor couldn��t hear what Hansen and Boa were saying. They only saw Hansen dug up a big radish, and then he was hugged by Boa��s hands. In the arms.


    Bai Huang frowned slightly, because no one knew what the big radish was.


    There are too many similar things in the universe. If it is not particularly famous, no one can remember all of them. The purple radish and the mushrooms are not famous in the universe. No one has ever seen them before.


    Now they are very curious, Hansen can also dig something out from below.


    Hansen himself did not know what to dig, and he used the ghost knife to dig down, but it seemed that there was nothing, and he dug more than a meter deep, still did not see what was underneath.


    "Boa, are you sure there is something really below?" Hansen asked Boa with some doubts.


    "There should be." Boa holds a large ginseng and sits on the edge of the cave.


    Hansen had to dig down and quickly dug two or three meters deep, and finally felt that the tip of the knife seemed to have encountered something.


    Because the pit is too deep, the position of the monitor is wrong, there is no way to follow it, the ice blue knight and the emperor can only see the baby sitting on the edge of the hole with the big radish, and then there is always gravel and The earth was thrown out of the hole, and as for what was inside the hole, no one could see it.


    If they are on the scene, they have too many ways to see the inside of the hole, but now they are watching the images, and they have the ability to see the sky, and it is impossible to see the inside of the hole directly from the image.


    Han Sen felt that there was something below, and his heart was happy, speeding up the speed and digging, and soon the following things were revealed.


    Hansen found that it was a shield. It should be the style of the tower shield. It was made of a purple metal. It was a bit like copper, but it was a little different, and it was not metal.


    The inside of the shield is up, you can see a handle, the shape is quite simple, and there is no pattern. Hansen grabbed the handle on the inside of the card and lifted the shield directly.


    "How is it so heavy? Just look at this weight, it should be a good thing." The shield is quite heavy, with Hansen''s power, carrying it is actually a little hard, but still put the shield out.


    boom!


    Just put the shield up, Hansen has not come and see what the front of the shield is, suddenly saw the purple light in front of the shield, like a volcanic eruption, instantly turned into a purple light column rushed Skyline.


    Hansen looked up at the sky with some sorrow, and in the purple light column, there was a beautiful woman with a snake tail.

 Chapter 2506： Medusas gaze

    The purple light column rushed into the void, a beautiful woman''s light and shadow appeared in the light column, but her lower body was like a snake. A long black hair seemed to be a snake, and her eyes closed slightly, beautiful, noble, cold and proud. And the demon.


    The ice blue knights and the great powers of the emperor, naturally saw the light and the tail of the woman, and after seeing the light and shadow of the woman in the light column, the face was full of horror.


    "The light and shadow of the Gana... It seems to be a bit familiar..." Many of the emperor''s deified strongmen have raised this feeling.


    But before they thought about it, the light and shadow and the light column all converge, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    Hansen��s shield has also lost its light. Hansen��s doubts turned the shield over and looked at the front of the shield. He found that the front of the shield was engraved with the woman��s pattern in the beam.


    The human snake tail, eyes closed, black hair dancing, looks beautiful and fascinating.


    "Looks like it''s a good thing, should it be a demonized treasure?" Hansen rejoiced, pulling the shield out of the pothole.


    After the shield was brought out by Hansen, many of the elites of the Imperial Family suddenly saw the purple metal shield, and suddenly their eyes widened, revealing an unbelievable color.


    Six emperors are even more exclaimed: "Gana''s township to treasure Medusa''s gaze shield... How is this possible... Is Medusa''s gaze not already destroyed in the war? How? there?"


    "The light and shadow... just that Medusa is right... Is Medusa��s gaze shield still there?"


    "I rely on how Medusa''s gaze shield will be there, even within the scope of our royal family''s own Knights."


    "Quickly, take Medusa''s gaze shield back, and bring it back to the emperor anyway." The emperor is about to boil.


    "How to grab? Now there are only the people of the Ice Blue Knights, not even a deification. Do you think they can suppress Hansen?"


    Someone said that the strong people of the royal family suddenly silenced, staring at the shield in Hansen''s hand, his face full of tangled expressions.


    However, they had no other way. They could only watch Hansen walking to the white whale with Medusa''s gaze shield.


    "Fast... I will inform the four emperors and the mirror lady, and bring the Medusa gaze shield back anyway."


    "Right, just inform them, be sure to bring the shield back."


    "It��s a hell, how can that thing be in the ice blue galaxy, even under the eyes of our eyes for so many years, but it has not been discovered, the guys of the Ice Blue Knights are eating? Is it so important? Things have been dug up by others for so many years."


    "The emperor, the veteran minister requested to go to the chaotic star field to assist the four emperors to kill Hansen to regain the shield."


    "Chen is also willing to go to the chaotic star field."


    Those who are not willing to go on weekdays, but now they are rushing to go.


    Although Hansen didn''t know the shield, he knew that it was a good thing. He took all the poisonous mushrooms and took them to the big white whale while dragging the shield.


    Things have been dug up, and now I am not running and waiting for anything.


    Hansen ran back to the great white whale at a speed of 100 meters. The pirates watched the white whales. The little red birds saw Hansen coming back. They flew over and landed on Boa��s shoulders. I want to go to the big ginseng in Boa.


    "This is Boa''s." Boa took the ginseng into his arms and turned to avoid the feeding of the little red bird.


    Hansen did not have the mood to control both of them. He directly started the great white whale and went away, leaving the ice blue galaxies to go deep into the chaotic galaxy.


    The shield was placed aside by Hansen. The shield was too heavy. Hansen was a little bit struggling, but after running a little distance, he felt a little panting.


    Fang Qingyu saw Hansen''s shield on the side. At first, he was a little curious. Hansen went out and didn''t know where to get a metal shield back.


    However, when he carefully looked at the shield and saw the statue of the human-tailed woman on the shield, he was shocked and screamed directly: "Medusa''s gaze!"


    "Fang brother, do you recognize this shield?" Han Sen asked Fang Qingyu.


    "This... is this true? Is it really Medusa''s gaze?" Fang Qingyu''s voice trembled, staring at the shield.


    "What is really fake? I just dug it out, I don''t know the true and false. Do you know what the shield is?" Han Sen looked at Fang Qingyu''s appearance and seemed to know what the shield came from.


    Fang Qingyu touched the shield with a trembling hand, and some incoherent words said: "I don''t know... no... not sure if this is Medusa''s gaze, it is said that it has already been destroyed..."


    "What is Medusa''s gaze in the end?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    Fang Qingyu looked at the shield with some excitement and said: "The times are constantly changing. The strong are also sick and dead. The same is true for some treasures. Some are destroyed and some are made. Although they may be brilliant for a while, they will eventually disappear in the long river of history. However, there are some powerful and strange treasures that have sprung up in the long history of history, and they have always been remembered. The ancestors of the Ghana were the ones of Medusa��s gaze and the Purgatory Kingdom. Deified the treasures of the universe, no one can rival, ignited the gene lamp of the gene temple, making the Ghana family one of the upper classes."


    "In that era, Medusa''s gaze shield and the purgatory Heavenly Kingdom''s two demonized treasures are all famous things, especially the gaze of Medusa, and it is one of the ten deified instruments recognized in that era. Later, the ancestors of Garna held Medusa''s gaze and the Purgatory Kingdom, and they fought in the Gene Temple. After a few days of hard work, they were finally beaten out of the temple. Since then, Medusa''s gaze and the Purgatory Heaven have disappeared."


    Fang Qingyu said, constantly stroking the shield: "If this is really the gaze of Medusa, its value is immeasurable. Only this shield, I am afraid I can buy a superior. After all, it is the deification of the gene temple." But it��s just that Medusa��s gaze and purgatory heaven were destroyed in the war of God, and I don��t know if this is true...��


    "The strong who once succumbed to the gene temple?" Hansen listened to his heart.


    Even the mighty existence of the ancient water god, even the door of the gene temple can not enter, Gana ancestors can actually enter the gene temple, but also a few days of war, that is what a powerful horrible existence.


    "Look, let''s see if this is really Medusa''s gaze." Hansen''s heart is also a little excited. If it is really a deified weapon that can still be preserved in the battle of God, that would be great.


    Hansen already has the Purgatory Kingdom in his hand. If this is really the gaze of Medusa, maybe he can learn the ancestor of Gana, and use two pieces of deification to enter the gene temple.

 Chapter 2507： Black hole spider

    "I don''t know... I just heard it... If this is really Medusa''s gaze, then her eyes should be able to open... Legends, when she opens her eyes, even God will cry for her. The times are too long... I have heard a lot of her legendary creatures, but the creatures that have actually seen Medusa staring are almost dead, and only some old and undead existence can tell the true and false... In my Wanbao alliance, I am afraid that only those elders can recognize it..." Fang Qingyu said.


    Hansen listened slightly to frown. If this is really the gaze of Medusa, the Emperor must have seen it.


    "Boa, you come to sail, speed up, let''s go quickly." Hansen asked Boa to sail, and he dragged the shield back to the room. He planned to study it carefully. Is this shield useful?


    Whether it is the gaze of Medusa, if it can''t be used, it is just a pile of scrap iron.


    Holding the shield in his hand, Hansen injected the power of the ice muscle jade into the shield, but it was directly bounced off and could not be injected into the shield.


    Hansen slightly frowned, and changed the power of the tunnel to the shield. This time, it was not bounced. The power of the tunnel was injected into the shield, and the statue of the beautiful woman on the shield gradually flashed purple. Especially the position of the closed eyes, flashing with a glimmer of light, as if it is about to open.


    However, Hansen��s face changed quickly. The shield seemed to be like a bottomless pit. His power was swallowed up by madness. It was only a moment, Hansen��s face became pale, and the breath was about to be drained, but that The beauty on the shield is still closed, but with a slight purple light, there is no meaning to open.


    Hansen quickly broke free of the shield and continued, fearing that he would be sucked up by the shield.


    After Hansen broke free of the shield, the brilliance on the shield suddenly dissipated, and it became the original quaint appearance, and there was no semi-movement.


    "Even if it is not really Medusa gaze, it is also a bad baby, otherwise it is impossible for me to start with my strength." Hansen��s heart is dark and he feels that this shield is a gaze of Medusa. .


    But I can''t use this, but Hansen is a little bit annoyed, and his strength is too weak. He can only try it when wearing the Peacock King.


    Hansen did not immediately try to think, the legendary Medusa staring too horrible, Hansen could not control its power, fearing that the power of this shield will directly destroy everything after the start.


    Trying to put the shield into the destiny tower, but fortunately the shield is heavy, but it can also be used to earn the tower, which saves a lot of trouble.


    Fang Qingyu is still entangled in whether it is Medusa''s gaze. Hansen doesn''t care, it doesn''t matter, it can be used.


    Because the great white whale is still repairing the relationship, the speed is not fast, the Ice Blue Knights have been following behind, and they can''t afford them for the time being.


    Ice Blue Knight is in the back of the battleship, almost day and night to monitor the white whale.


    Now the inner complexion of the Ice Blue Knight is no longer described in words.


    It��s just a matter of killing the emperor, and grabbing a favorite emperor of the White Emperor. At least these are not directly related to him.


    However, Hansen actually dug out Medusa''s gaze in the station of their Ice Blue Knights. The Ice Blue Knight did not know what to do. He only hoped that he had never seen this guy in his life.


    Han Sen is simply the magic star in his life. If God gives him another chance to come back, Ice Blue Knight will surely kill him when he is still in the womb, saving him from harming himself.


    "Medusa''s gaze... That''s Medusa''s gaze... It''s just under my eyes that I don''t know how many years have been buried... I actually..." The Ice Blue Knight always feels his own when he thinks about it. The heart is bleeding.


    "Head, the big white whale seems to have a situation..." A knight shouted.


    The ice blue knight Wang Ningshen looked at the white whale in the surveillance picture. I saw that the big white whale looks like a spaceship. It��s completely different from the dilapidated look. Now it looks like it��s snow white and crystal, it seems to be alive. Like things.


    At this time, the white whale is shimmering with strange white brilliance, and the naked eye can see a wave of ripples in the white whale.


    I haven''t waited for the ice blue knight to react. I saw the tail of the big white whale. As the fish entered the sea, it rushed out with the fluctuations. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared into the void in front of me, leaving only those waves. fluctuation.


    The people who followed the Ice Blue Knights were stunned. After the reaction, their faces changed greatly.


    "Head, what should we do? Also chase?" The commander stared at the ice blue knight.


    "Chasing." Ice Blue Knight King bit his teeth and said.


    "Where to chase?" The messenger continued to ask questions.


    "Go forward." Ice Blue Knight Wang said helplessly.


    The repair of the great white whale has probably been completed, and finally it is possible to sail again at full speed. Although there are still some places to be repaired, Hansen can''t wait.


    The men who don��t know when they will come, can get rid of the tracking as soon as possible, and they will be safer.


    Once you enter the depths of the chaotic star, even the emperors can''t completely control the situation. Even if they come, it is not easy to find them.


    In the chaotic star field, from time to time, you can encounter a large number of imaginary species, and the species is very complicated. Fortunately, there are big white whales as cuddling, and the general emptiness and heterogeneous population can not break the outer shell of the great white whale, and they can be opened by speed.


    In the case of small heterogeneous populations, Hansen let the great white whale stay for a short time, hunting some voids and acquiring some heterogeneous genes.


    The pirates also hunted a lot of voids, and they were all very excited. There were big white whales as cuddling. They didn''t need to worry about being besieged by different populations. It was a good time to kill them.


    Hansen has now lost sight of the heterogeneous genes of the Marquis and the Duke. If they kill, they will keep them, and he will only kill the king.


    In the case of large-scale voids, Hansen had to temporarily retreat, and hundreds of millions of Star River shrimp groups, the scene is too scary.


    "Black hole spider!" When the white whale was advancing, he suddenly saw a huge spider in the front of the starry sky, as if the galaxy was covered by its spider web.


    Hansen quickly let the white whale reduce the speed, so as not to disturb the black hole spider, the horrible deified creatures, even the general deified strong can not provoke, Hansen is not willing to disturb it, try to stay away from it some.


    Seeing that the white whale was about to drive out of the black hole spider area, he suddenly saw the black hole spider''s claws move, his head turned to the direction of the white whale, and a pair of black holes stared at them.

 Chapter 2508： Horror space

    Hansen suddenly screamed badly, pushing the kinetic energy of the great white whale to the maximum, and wanting to quickly push away from the black hole spider, but the propeller of the great white whale turned wildly, and the air was smouldering, but the white whale was not only No progress, anyway, still back.


    Hansen turned his head and saw that the black hole spider opened the big mouth of the black hole, like a huge black hole, forming a space vortex, pulling the big white whale to its mouth.


    "We are going to die... Who will save me... I still don''t want to die... I am still a virgin... I haven''t married yet..." Ning Yue fell to the ground and hugged Boa''s body and cried. .


    A group of pirates are also scared and faceless. The names of black hole spiders have all been heard. In this terrible place in the chaotic star field, black hole spiders are standing at the top of the food chain.


    Hansen has raised the kinetic energy of the great white whale to the maximum, but the white whale has regressed faster and faster, and the outer shell and the space friction have exploded a large spot.


    Hey!


    An asteroid that didn''t know where to fly hit the big white whale, and suddenly the white whale lost its balance.


    There was no time for Hansen to think too much. The white whale had already been sucked into the black hole, and the black hole continued to rotate and tumbling. Something kept hitting the white whale, making a terrible sound, and a group of pirates. It��s smashing in the east, like a gourd.


    "I don''t want to die!" It is also mixed with the screams of Ning Yue.


    Hansen''s figure is moving fast, moving with the whale''s tumbling, and always maintaining his own balance. The peacock king soul clothing has been worn on his body, ready to explode power out of the space vortex.


    Boa ran around in the control room, holding the purple ginseng in his arms. Obviously, this level of tumbling could not affect her balance.


    The little red bird stood on her shoulder and her eyes were always looking around.


    Hey! Not long after, the white whale suddenly fell from the vortex of space, and it fell into a black sea, and the waves of the sea shook.


    "Where is this? How can there be a sea?" Hansen was puzzled, his eyes looked around, and he saw a black sea boundless. Wherever he looked, there was fog everywhere and he could not see it too far. the distance.


    thump! thump!


    There are always things that fall into the sea, there are meteorites, plants, and the wreckage of warships. There are still some different species.


    In Hansen, they were stunned, and there was still a small planet that fell into the black sea. The shocking waves flew the white whales directly, and the waves tumbling with the waves. After a while, I barely stopped the churn.


    Then Hansen saw a more horrible scene, the meteorites that fell into the black sea, the warship wreckage or the cosmic garbage or even the small act, all in the black sea, like the bread immersed in water, is fast The decomposition is melted.


    "We...it won''t be in the stomach of the black hole spider..." Hansen stunned and watched the mountain-like meteorites being quickly disintegrated and melted.


    "Well... we are finished... will be digested and turned into a poop... I don''t want to become a poop..." Ning Yue sat on the floor and said with tears.


    "Don''t worry, our spacecraft has not been corroded." Hansen looked at the outer shell of the white whale. After all, it was a spacecraft that was comparable to a deified creature, and it was not corroded by the black sea.


    However, Hansen does not know how long the white whale can persist, so it is still necessary to find a way to leave here as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, the black hole spider is too big, just sucking in with the mouth, so that the white whale is sucked in. Compared to the body shape of the black hole spider, the big white whale can''t even count a shredded pork.


    It is estimated that black hole spiders may not be aimed at them, but they are too unlucky, just in time for the black hole spider to eat, and it is sucked in together.


    You can know from the meteorite that has been falling from the fog. I am afraid that it has sucked in a meteorite belt and a lot of asteroids.


    Regained control of the great white whale, drove the white whale to fly, and let the white whale leave the black sea, which is probably the stomach fluid of the black hole spider.


    Under the driving of Hansen, the great white whale avoided the falling meteorite and flew upwards. If it is the stomach of a black hole spider, it should be able to go out from the esophagus.


    Passing through a lot of fog, I don''t know how long it has been flying. I haven''t seen the meteorite falling, but I still can''t see the stomach wall and esophagus in my imagination.


    ��Is this really the stomach of a black hole spider? It��s too big, we won��t enter another space?�� Hansen looked eccentric and muttered.


    "Definitely!" Ning Yue cried.


    Fang Qingyu said with a smile: "If I guess correctly, it is indeed inside the body of a black hole spider, and it is very likely that we are in its stomach, or an organ similar to the stomach. But the black hole spider has space power. The deified creature, its body also has the existence of space power. If we want to rush out, we must first solve the space power here, otherwise it will not go out anyway."


    "How to break the space power here?" Hansen looked to Fang Qingyu.


    Fang Qingyu once again smiled bitterly: "The information about the black hole spider, I have only seen it in the database of the Wanbao Alliance. I can probably guess one or two, but I can''t do it, but I hope that the white whale can stick to it for a while. Time, otherwise we will be digested by it soon."


    Hansen didn''t say anything more. He opened the eyes of the purple butterfly and looked at the layers of fog. It was obvious that the fog was the chain of order formed by the space particles, and the whole space was distorted. Here the space order was completely beaten. In chaos, it is impossible to fly out under normal circumstances.


    But if you can''t fly, you have to try it. No one knows whether the white whale can keep holding the sea and the fog here. If it doesn''t go out, they will still die.


    Hansen did not dare to start the weapon system of the great white whale, because the weapon system of the great white whale also consumes the energy of the crystal reactor. If the energy is consumed, then there is a chance that it will not fly.


    "Little red." Han Sen yelled at the little red bird.


    The little red bird realized Hansen''s meaning, screamed and flew up from Bo''s shoulder. The phoenix form rushed out from the mouth of the big white whale, spurting a flame and burning it to the fog.


    I saw that the red flame actually burned out the order chain of the space particles, but with the break of the spatial order chain, it formed more spatial faults, making the space more unstable, and the little red bird was almost trapped. Going in, scared it and quickly returned.


    "It''s not a deification of the space system!" Hansen''s face became very ugly, and the deification of the space system was even more terrible than he had imagined.

 Chapter 2509： so cute

    With the boundless fog and the sea, Hansen has been flying a white whale for more than a hundred hours, but still has not found a way out.


    The layers of space power here are like a huge space labyrinth, with various folding spaces and faults, so that they can''t find a way out.


    Even more frightening is the cracks in the space, even if the white whale is so strong, it will be cut into a scar.


    Fortunately, Hansen has a hole in the mysterious field and the purple butterfly **** frog mirror, which can effectively avoid those space cracks, otherwise they have already been whales ruined.


    Even so, Hansen is still facing a huge crisis. The outer shell of the white whale is being corroded. Although the speed of corrosion is not fast, the self-repairing equipment of the white whale can be repaired in time.


    However, this repair is based on the consumption of materials and energy. Once the energy is consumed, they can only wait for death.


    The atmosphere inside the boat was very depressed, and everyone''s mood was very heavy. Except for Boa, who was still laughing and laughing at Ningyue, no one else could laugh.


    Hansen��s pressure is also great. He is not afraid of it himself. He will not be sent back to the shelter, but Ning Yue and Fang Qingyu will die.


    "Fang brother, can you contact the elders of Baojian to see if he can help us." Han Sen looked to Fang Qingyu.


    Fang Qingyu took out the Fangjie Rubik''s Cube, and the square of the Rubik''s Cube that he saw was gray, and no image could be seen.


    "I have tried it before, and the Magic Square has lost its role here. The Rubik''s Cube is itself a space department, and the Black Hole Spider is also a space system, which is influenced by its power." Fang Qingyu smiled bitterly.


    Hansen didn''t say anything more. He continued to drive the white whales. There is no other way, and he can only take a step.


    All the pirates are a little scared. If it is not because Hansen��s strong impression has penetrated into their hearts, I am afraid that they have long been under the pressure of mental breakdown and do not know what will happen.


    Ning Yue that has collapsed without pressure, and was scared by Boa, crying is called hysteria.


    But in the eyes of those pirates, you can also use pear flowers to describe the rain.


    It��s just that they have seen Ning Yue��s recovery of the man��s body. He has also seen Ning Yue��s murder. Although Ning Yue is very bullied, no one really dares to bully her.


    All the way, suddenly, Hansen saw a black shadow in the fog, can not see what it is, but it seems to be a giant floating in the black sea.


    Hansen slightly frowned, driving the white whale to fly over there, it is impossible to be worse than now, maybe it is an opportunity.


    "What is that?" With the distance of the great white whale getting closer and closer, someone finally saw the shadows on the sea.


    "Land... There is land on this place..." When they finally saw what it was, they all screamed in surprise.


    The incredible scene appeared on the black sea, where there was a continent, a dark red earth, and Hansen, they could see the dark red reef.


    Looking far and wide, you can see many strange plants growing on the ground.


    The reason why it is strange is that the plants are not things like grass and vines, but mushrooms of different sizes and sizes.


    The big mushroom is like a Ferris wheel. There is also a mushroom as big as a room. It is also small like a bean. The color looks beautiful.


    And most of the mushrooms are fluorescent, brightening the original dark fog and the sea.


    Hansen and others looked at the mushroom continent, which is like a fairy tale world, showing the color of surprise.


    "There is a mainland here. Can we say that we are not in the stomach of a black hole spider?" Ning Yue still has tear marks on his face, looking at the mushroom mainland surprise.


    Hansen is not so optimistic. He has seen the earth and even the palace in the alien organism. The black hole spider is so huge. It is not surprising that there is a continent inside the body.


    But in any case, since there are plants on this continent, it means that it should be more suitable for survival, and those fogs are not close to the mushroom continent. This can make the white whales no longer eroded, which is definitely a good thing.


    Driving the white whales to fly on the mushroom continent, but Hansen did not rush to land, but flew over the mushroom continent, all the way to fly, Han Sen''s brow wrinkled.


    This mushroom continent is really beautiful. You can see colorful mushrooms like dreams everywhere, but you can''t see any creatures except these mushrooms.


    Not to mention the alien species, even the other plants can not see, as if there are only mushrooms here.


    According to Hansen��s previous experience, the more beautiful the mushroom, the more poisonous it is. These mushrooms are so beautiful that there may be huge poisons in all likelihood.


    "What is that?" Fang Qingyu pointed to the mushroom jungle on one side.


    Hansen and others looked in the direction of his fingers and saw that there was a raised stone mountain in the mushroom jungle. The stone mountain was like a steamed buns.


    Right next to the Stone Mountain, there was a small, warship that was parked, and the style was very old, and it was impossible to see which family of warships.


    "There are creatures here." Everyone is a joy.


    Hansen opened the white whale to the battleship. Before they were close to the battleship, they saw that the door at one end of the battleship was opened and a creature came out from inside.


    Hansen saw the creature and widened his eyes.


    The strange creatures saw more of them, but the creature that came out of the battleship was very strange.


    The creature is white and white, and it is more than two meters long. It looks like a fierce white tiger, but on its head, there is a pink fluorescent mushroom, which suddenly makes its fierce appearance become a little cute.


    "Good little tiger." Ning Yue looked at the white tiger, his hands on his chest, his eyes full of small stars.


    The white tiger with a pink mushroom on his head looked at the white whale in the sky, turned a few laps on the ground, opened his mouth against the white whale in the sky, and made a terrible scream: "Hey!"


    Hansen and others looked at each other, and Ning Yue was melted by it. The eyes swayed and looked at the white tiger on the crystal wall of the white whale. He said excitedly: "It''s so cute."


    boom!


    I didn��t wait for other people to express their meaning, but I saw that the white tiger jumped up and jumped to the back of the great white whale. The whole white whale was sinking. The whale��s back was stepped on a large depression. The whole white whale. It was actually crushed and fell into the mushroom bush.

 Chapter 2510： mushroom

    The big white whale slammed into the mushroom jungle, smashed the mushroom everywhere, and finally slammed into a giant mushroom tens of meters high, and finally stopped the momentum.


    However, among the mushrooms that have been smashed, they have a colorful mist. If you look carefully, it is a mist of numerous colored spores.


    The little red bird was very angry. He flew out of the mouth of the great white whale and turned into a phoenix. The horrible Phoenix inflammation instantly turned around into a sea of ??purgatory. A large number of mushrooms and spores were naturally burnt into fly ash, the white tiger. Also enveloped in the flames.


    The white tiger jumped up and rushed out of the flames, suspended in the air, and opened a large mouth and fired a shell at the fire and phoenix dance.


    The fire phoenix Zhangkou is also a spray, a group of phoenix fire hit the white tiger squirting things, a closer look at the white tiger squirting out is actually a big mushroom, the mushroom was burned by the Phoenix, suddenly burst open, all inside It is a spore that bursts like a fireworks.


    It was burnt by the phoenix, and it was more beautiful when the gunpowder was ignited, but it was all burned to fly ash in a flash.


    The white tiger squirted one mushroom after another, but it was burnt into a fly ash by the little red bird. The white tiger was like a nemesis. He was very afraid of the flame of the little red bird, and was chased by the little red bird.


    "Bird brother refueling... Bird brother is invincible..." A group of pirates saw the little red bird occupy the upper hand, and each one was excited to cheer for the little red bird.


    The white tiger was burned a few times by the Phoenix. The burnt screams, the white hairs of the body were burned, and the pieces were burnt black. I saw that it was tied to the ground. It seemed to be a bit of a drill. It disappeared in an instant. .


    The little red bird flew around and didn''t see the white tiger appear again. It was so proud that it flew back.


    The pirates quickly opened the door to welcome the little red bird back.


    "Bird brother is too powerful... The bird brother is simply the bird''s overlord... What broke the tiger, the bird brother immediately scared it, and the pirate rushed to the urine..." The pirates rushed to shoot the little red bird.


    The little red bird is standing on the chest, and the look of a big-eyed big brother is obviously very useful for the pirates.


    Hansen looked at the secret and shook his head. He thought: "The sugar-coated cannonball is really a bird that can''t resist. The little bird that was so pure and shy in the past is now a fallen."


    However, the little red bird is the nemesis of the white tiger. Everyone must look at it. Naturally, no one dares to offend it. However, after the little red bird flies to the side of Boa, it suddenly becomes a well-behaved and does not dare to be in front of Boa. Arrogant.


    Hansen looked around, except for the white tiger, and did not see other aliens, and the white tiger was restrained by the little red bird, they should not be too dangerous here temporarily.


    Since the white tiger can survive here, they should be able to survive here as well, and then slowly find ways to escape.


    Fang Qingyu and Ning Yue are also relieved. Although there are some surprises here, they are always better than the sea, and they are safe for the time being.


    ��I don��t know if those mushrooms can be eaten? It looks like it��s delicious.��


    ��The more beautiful the mushrooms, the more toxic they are.��


    "We are all senior pirates, what a little bit of poison?"


    A group of pirates were chatting, and suddenly one of the pirates shouted and said in a frightening voice: "Mushroom... Mushroom..."


    "What''s so amazing about mushrooms, there are mushrooms everywhere." Another pirate snorted and said, but everyone''s eyes still looked at the pirate who had previously screamed.


    I saw the horror of the pirate, pointing at another pirate with a trembling finger, and screamed in amazement: "Mushroom...you have mushrooms on your head..."


    "What a joke, how can there be mushrooms on my head?" The pirate naturally didn''t believe it. He reached for the top of his head and suddenly changed his face.


    Hansen��s eyes also looked at the pirate, only to see that his head actually had a mushroom, an egg-sized white mushroom.


    "I... I have a head... How can there be a mushroom..." The pirate touched the mushroom on his head and screamed in horror.


    "What panic, maybe it was just when the bird brother came back, accidentally brought it back to your head." Before the pirate leader slammed the pirate, he reached out and grabbed the white mushroom on the top of the pirate. pull.


    "Ah! It hurts! Pain! Hurt!" The pirate made a scream, and the whole person was raised by the pirate leader, but the mushroom was not pulled out.


    Everyone saw this clearly. The white mushroom turned out to be on the pirate''s head, and the roots were tied into the scalp.


    Hansen frowned slightly, his eyes glanced at the top of everyone''s head, and his face changed suddenly.


    "You...you have mushrooms on your head...you also have you...ah..."


    I saw that everyone��s heads were like mushrooms, and they all grew up with mushrooms. Each of them had a mushroom on top of them, big and small, and different colors.


    In the twinkling of an eye, except for Boa and the little red bird, all of them had a mushroom on their head.


    Hansen has used the hole in the field to see the mushroom on his head. It is as big as a fist. The whole body is black and inky. Like a small umbrella, the mushroom cover is large and the legs are very thin.


    The most terrifying thing is that Hansen discovered that the root of the mushroom had been plunged into his brain, and it seemed that a nerve-like entanglement was rooted in the brain.


    Looking at Ning Yue and Fang Qing Yu in a blink of an eye, they are all the same.


    On the top of Ningyue, there is a fat-pink pink-white-legged mushroom, and Fang Qingyu has a multi-colored spotted mushroom on the top of his head. The pirate mushrooms are also different.


    However, after Hansen saw it in the hole, he found that all the mushrooms on the head were the same, and the roots were all in the brain.


    "Ah... what is this ghost mushroom?" A pirate tried to cut off the mushroom on his head with a knife, but when he cut it, he cut the mushroom a bit, and he hurts and fell to the ground. Calling more than that.


    "I don''t want to be a mushroom!" Ning Yue saw the mushroom on his head in the mirror and burst into tears.


    Boa also comforted her on the side: "Miss Ning Yue, you are pretty good-looking in this mushroom dress, and you can participate in the mushroom selection in the future."


    "I don''t want to be a mushroom man... Don''t take part in the mushroom selection..." Ning Yue cried even more.


    Hansen tried to pull out the mushroom on his head, and suddenly his face changed. The mushroom moved like he pulled his brain. Like his determined person, he hit a sigh, and almost called The voice came out and the face was white.


    "Fang brother, do you know what this is?" Hansen asked Fang Qingyu.


    Fang Qingyu is also a white face. Apparently he also tried it. Fang Qingyu shook his head and said: "I don''t know what''s here. I have never heard of it before. There are many different parasitic mushrooms in the big universe. However, the parasitic mushrooms in general are inhaled into the respiratory tract and then parasitized in the body. I have never heard of any parasitic mushrooms that are parasitic on the head."

 Chapter 2511： Thirty-seven images

    Hansen��s heads have strange mushrooms on their heads, just like being part of their body. Once the mushrooms are damaged, their brains will also be damaged. .


    Everyone is helpless, and no one can think of a way to solve the mushrooms on the top of the head. When they face each other, no one knows what to do.


    Fortunately, the mushroom grows on their heads, and there is no abnormal situation for a while.


    "How can the boat captain and the bird brother have no long mushrooms on their heads? Is there any secret?" The pirates looked forward to Boa and the little red bird.


    Hansen said faintly: "They are special in constitution and will not be parasitized. It is not applicable to us."


    Han Sen said this, the pirates suddenly lost hope, one by one crying and sighing, watching the mushrooms on the top of the head sigh.


    "Hey!" When everyone was depressed, they suddenly heard a familiar call from outside.


    I saw it in the mushroom jungle in the distance. The white tiger was watching them smugly. There was a very humanized sneer on his face. One of his claws was still pouting, and his eyes were laughing.


    Hansen has never seen a tiger so laughing, knowing that the mushroom on their head is definitely the white tiger.


    The little red bird chased out in anger, but as soon as the little red bird went out, the white tiger disappeared directly into the ground and disappeared. The little red fire Phoenix could not damage the ground here, and did not know what the stone on the ground was. .


    Han Sen called the little red bird back and carefully looked at the rock on the ground. The rock here is very weird, emitting a metal-like luster, but it is a bit jade. It is really impossible to see what the material is.


    "You go to pick some mushrooms and see if you can''t eat them." Hansen said to the pirates.


    "Captain, we have mushrooms on our heads, and then eat, will not grow mushrooms all over the body?" said the pirate with a sad face.


    "Where there are so many nonsense, I am not going to go." Hansen gave them a look.


    The pirates reluctantly moved outside. They were afraid of being parasitic with more mushrooms after they went out, and they were afraid that the white tiger would kill them after they went out. They had not walked out of the white whales after half a step.


    The little red bird spurted a flame against them, and they scared them out quickly.


    The pirates trembled in the mushroom bush. They didn''t dare to go too far. They picked up some mushrooms nearby and Hansen let a pirate who was responsible for cooking stir-fry a pot of mushrooms.


    After the mushrooms are fried, the pirates are afraid to eat. Look at the white and tender mushrooms in the bowl. Look at me one by one, look at you, no one dares to chopsticks.


    "What are you still doing, not eating?" Hansen smiled and looked at the group of pirates.


    "Captain...we are not hungry...not really hungry..." The pirates said in their hearts: "Why don''t you eat yourself?"


    "We don''t know how long it will take to be trapped here. With our food reserves, we can''t hold on for too long, so you will have to eat these mushrooms in the future to fill your hunger. Even if you don''t eat now, you have to eat it later. But you can rest assured. These mushrooms are just ordinary mushrooms, and they can''t be eaten," Hansen said with a smile.


    They will definitely not go out for a while, Hansen is also planning for a long time.


    "Captain, we are not hungry now... Wait until you are hungry and eat again?" a pirate whispered.


    "What do you say?" Hansen smiled at the talking pirate.


    The pirates know that it is not okay to eat, and eating mushrooms may cause problems, but that is only possible, but if you don''t eat mushrooms, Hansen will clean them up now.


    The pirates had to bite their teeth and picked up the fried mushroom slices, which were the tragic expressions on the battlefield. When they closed their eyes, they put the mushroom slices in their mouths.


    At first they had a look that was uncomfortable, but after chewing a few mouthfuls, they all widened their eyes.


    "Captain...this thing is delicious...specially fresh..." The pirates screamed in a short while, and after they ate the mushrooms, there were no other bad things, and no parasitic mushrooms appeared elsewhere. Still only a mushroom on the top of the head.


    "Slowly, don''t be so anxious, I am afraid you will have to eat these mushrooms for a long time in the future." Han Sen said faintly.


    He has long seen that these mushrooms are not toxic, otherwise they will not let the pirates eat.


    The culprit of the parasitic mushrooms on their heads is not the mushroom on the outside, but the mushroom bomb from the white tiger. The spores that burst out of it are the real culprits that make them grow mushrooms on their heads. This should be the one. The ability of the White Tiger just doesn''t know what kind of harm this mushroom has.


    The white tiger occasionally appeared in the distance, provocatively yelling at Hansen, but because of the scruples of the little red bird, he never dared to approach the great white whale.


    Hansen walked out of the white whale and looked inside the dilapidated battleship that the white tiger came out. The age of the battleship was indeed too long, and even the interior was almost decaying. Some wooden materials grew out of mushrooms.


    There was no living creature in the whole battleship, and I saw some things like armor, and the battleship was very damaged. Look at the traces above, it should be the masterpiece of the white tiger.


    Hansen has been in the control room of the battleship. Fortunately, the storage equipment inside is not completely damaged. Hansen brought the storage trays back to the white whales and tried to play them out.


    But Hansen was a little disappointed. The storage disks seemed to be intact, but maybe it was too long, or it was shocked by electric shocks. The contents were damaged and the white whales were not. The way to fix the content inside.


    So many storage disks have been tried all over, not even a useful one.


    It was Hansen who had taken out a crystal card from an old communicator that was about to be broken. It was actually read by the great white whale.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly happy, and he quickly went to see the screen of the great white whale. He saw that there were more than 30 image files in this crystal card, but there was nothing else.


    Those image files are numbered, from number one to thirty-seven. This image file is coherent and not missing.


    Hansen opened the number one image file and watched it in his room. No matter how good or bad the content was, it should not be known to too many people, so he still planned to see it by himself.


    "Mimi, come here to my mother." After the image was opened, a woman''s voice was suddenly introduced into Hansen''s ear, and the image in the image was a white kitten walking on the ground, watching it twisted. It should be just born soon.


    The location of the picture should be the control room of the old battleship.


    Apparently the woman who spoke was shooting the little white cat with a communicator, but Hansen seemed to be familiar with the voice of the woman, as if she had heard it.

 Chapter 2512： Little white cat

    The kitten is only palm-sized, looks very cute, and even the hooves are pink and pink, and the face looks charming.


    The woman took the kitten from the ground and held it on the palm. Hansen was able to see the women''s hands in the image. It was very clean, slender, round, beautiful, without nails, and without wearing accessories such as rings.


    The little white cat was put into a transparent container by a woman, and then put on a disposable disposable glove. Then Hansen saw that the woman took out a syringe and injected it into the body of the little white cat. An unknown liquid.


    After the liquid was injected, the little white cat quickly fell asleep, and the angle of the communicator was fixed here, just like a woman standing still and shooting a small white cat.


    However, Hansen quickly realized that the time was too long, and the woman could not stand there all the time. She should have placed the communicator in a certain position and was shooting.


    Because the little white cat has been sleeping, Hansen speeds up the release of the image, and then Hansen��s surprise scene happened. The sleeping white cat was only one night��s time, and the size was doubled. It is also over at this time.


    Hansen opened the second image again. The picture still looks the same. Looking at the little white cat in the transparent container, after a while, the little white cat finally woke up, then the woman wearing the glove appeared again and gave it to Xiaobai. The cat injected a liquid.


    The little white cat who just woke up again sneaked into the deep sleep again. The woman touched the head of the little white cat with her hand, still said with the voice: "My good boy must be past, my mother believes in you."


    Injecting liquid... Sleeping... Re-injecting liquid... Sleeping again...


    This process seems to be in an infinite loop, and in this cycle, after only seven days, the size of the little white cat has become the size of an adult tiger.


    No, it should be said that the current white cat looks like a white tiger, and this white tiger looks very familiar.


    "Sure enough, is that one outside?" Hansen had already guessed something, and he was not surprised.


    The cycle is still going on, and the white cat can only stay awake in a very short period of time. At other times, it is sleeping under the action of the injection.


    And its size continues to rise, even larger than Hansen now sees the white tiger.


    On the twenty-third day, the woman found a small pink mushroom on the head of the little white cat. Although it was just as big as the bean, it made the woman say in a surprise tone for the first time: "Child, You finally succeeded!"


    From this day on, the little white cat and the mushroom on its head are slowly growing up, and the woman''s experiment continues.


    On the thirty-seventh day, the little white cat was bigger than the mammoth behemoth. The container could not hold it. When the woman slept, she opened the container and stood on the huge white. Next to the cat''s head, like a self-portrait, she used the communicator to shoot herself and the little white cat.


    Hansen was the first time to actually see a woman. Before that, he was only able to hear the voice of a woman. At most, he saw the palms and arms of a pair of women. The other parts have never been seen.


    When she really saw the true face of this woman, Hansen couldn��t help but scream: "Is it really her?"


    I saw the woman in the image wearing a white coat and a ponytail. The face was still covered with a pair of black-rimmed glasses. It was the woman trapped in the mountains of the two mountains. It was just a temperament and looked like two mountains. Not the same, it seems to be gentle, but compared to the average person is still relatively cold and temperament.


    "This is her battleship? She has been here too? How did she get out?" Hansen��s heart was slightly happy.


    Since the woman came here and went out again, he should be able to go out, but Hansen did not know how the woman went out.


    And Hansen still has a little doubt, why did the woman go out, and her little white cat, this experimental product, still stays here?


    I can''t figure it out for a while, Han Sen wants to get the answer from the image, but the image is over here, there is no other image, and the final picture is fixed on the photo of the woman and the giant white cat.


    "It''s damn, can''t you shoot more?" Hansen''s heart was slightly depressed, but the discovery was good news for him, proving that it was indeed able to go out.


    Hansen repeatedly watched the image several times, and there was no other discovery. The image was always shooting a little white cat. The angle was too fixed. Except for the beginning of the paragraph and the final photo, all were the same. Perspective.


    "Captain... Not good for the captain... Something climbed up..." A pirate knocked at the door and yelled while knocking.


    Hansen closed the video and walked out of his room. After coming to the control room, he saw many creatures like snakes in the black sea in the distance. Each body had a bucket of buckets and a little head. Like a snake, but after the mouth is opened, it is square, and each of the four corners has a fang that looks terrible.


    "There are other creatures in the Black Sea?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse. The Corrosion of the Black Sea could not be completely resisted by the deified white whales. It is hard to imagine what kind of creatures can be in such a sea. survive.


    After the monsters in the sea climbed up, they began to swallow the mushrooms on the mainland.


    Although the number of mushrooms is very large, but the number of black monsters is also quite a lot, just for a while, they have already eaten mushrooms of several acres.


    "Hey!" A scream of screaming sounded, only to see the white tiger descending from the sky, where the claws had passed, suddenly tore a snake''s body into two paragraphs.


    Broken into a few paragraphs of the snake body out of the black liquid, while the broken body is still writhing want to bite the white tiger.


    The white tiger took a paw and shot it, and the head of the snake was made into a sauce.


    The White Tiger does not seem to have a wide range of attack capabilities, but its power and speed are terrifying and absolutely deified.


    I saw the white tiger''s body shape, and instantly turned into a group of white tigers, and rushed to the black monster group.


    Han Sen knows that this is not a avatar, but because the speed of the white tiger is too fast, so it will leave so many phantoms, because their visual ability can not keep up with the speed of the white tiger.


    A black python was shattered by the white tiger. After a while, the bodies of hundreds of black pythons were left on the ground, and other geeks returned to the Black Sea.


    The black geeks that died were quickly rotted and turned into black liquids. Most of them flowed back into the Black Sea, and a few dried up on the mainland.


    Until all the black pythons returned to the Black Sea, the White Tiger screamed at the sea and turned back to the mushroom forest.

 Chapter 2513： Re-enter the core area

    In addition to the old warship, the entire mushroom continent can no longer find other things related to modern civilization.


    Hansen can''t leave here. Every once in a while, there will be black snakes crawling out of the Black Sea to swallow those mushrooms, and finally they will be repelled by the White Tiger.


    Hansen, they tried various methods, and wanted to get rid of the mushrooms on the top of the head, but they were useless. Even if they endured the pain and cut the mushrooms, the roots would still grow up in the brain. .


    And the newly grown mushrooms will be bigger and more vivid, making people cry and tears.


    Hansen tried to use the power of the original water to make his body seem like water, and the mushrooms wrapped around the brain would naturally fall.


    It was really useful at first, and the mushrooms that fell on the ground quickly withered, but it didn''t take long for Hansen to grow the mushroom.


    However, Hansen found that the mushrooms that grew out looked the same, but they may not be the same.


    Because Hansen made the mushroom fall off and directly entered the core field, there was no mushroom in the core field, but once he returned, the mushroom would grow soon.


    Fortunately, those mushrooms only grow on their heads, and there are no signs of harming their bodies.


    In the meantime, Hansen drove the big white whale to find a way out, but he turned back and forth a few laps and finally returned to the mushroom continent.


    The spatial faults and folds here are too complicated, and they are constantly changing. Unless the black hole spider dies, the space power inside it loses its effect. Otherwise, it is simply an idiot to dream.


    The pirates have become accustomed to eating mushrooms on the mushroom continent. The taste of the mushrooms is really good. Although it will be a bit greasy after eating for a long time, different mushrooms have different tastes. In fact, they are not so sad, compared to drinking nutrient solution. It��s much better.


    Hansen and Boa never eat those mushrooms. Boa holds the big ginseng and plays all day long. After so long, he has lost a small tip.


    Hansen does not eat anything at all, and basically devours the refining and chemical king-level genes.


    The elites such as the Emperor Meng Lie, looking for Hansen''s traces in the chaotic star field, almost all looking for madness, but they have not been able to find Hansen''s whereabouts, making them feel very depressed.


    Medusa''s gaze and white impermanence are in the hands of Hansen. The emperor used all the means to find Hansen, but the results were all unsuccessful. Hansen they suddenly seemed to suddenly evaporate. No one can see the dead.


    Hansen wore a hole in the core field, and since he can''t find a way to leave the mushroom continent, he can also hunt some king-level core aliens and complete his own king-level genes.


    Han Sen had just come to the core field not long after, and had not found a target suitable for hunting. He saw that Long Yi and Diar Rob came together, and Hansen had some accidents.


    "Gold coins, can you talk about it?" Diar Rob said.


    "Please say." Han Sen said faintly.


    "We want to kill a deified core dissident, don''t you know if you are interested?" Long Yi also said.


    "Nature is interested, but I can help you kill the degenerate, what benefits can I get? You will not give me the demonized body of the different kind?" Hansen said.


    Long Yi and Diabolo looked at each other. Diar Robb said: "Deified the corpse, which is the main material for making the devil, and what we need. We ask you to take it, naturally it is for it. The body. But if you are willing to help, the value is good to discuss, what requirements can you come up with, as long as you do not deify the different kinds of flesh and blood, other things are good to discuss."


    "Please me to kill the degenerate and not to be bloody, I want a thousand king-level core heterogeneous genes." Han Sen said faintly.


    Let Han Sen go hunting for the king''s aliens. Even if his speed is fast, it takes a lot of time to find the king-level alien. The king-level alien is not the weed on the ground. To a thousand king-level core genes, I don''t know when to go.


    Hansen��s own king-level genes are not only as simple as a thousand. If all four layers of the four genes are full, at least three thousand.


    I don''t know if you need a king-level heterologous gene when you are in the nine-in-one. If you need it, you will only spend more.


    Instead of spending a few years to slowly hunt and kill, it is better to directly earn a big pen, you can quickly upgrade the field level, and then promote a half-step deification.


    "A thousand king-level core genes, this is too much?" Long Yi and Diao Rob are all faceless.


    This is tantamount to killing a thousand king-level aliens. Can they kill so many king-level aliens and don''t say that it is not easy to find so many king-level aliens.


    Even if this is the core field, there are many different cores in the king level, and there are too many thousand ones. It is only by their own strength that it is only a few years to find a thousand king-level aliens.


    "If you want me to go along with the passing, cheering on the side, just give me some." Hansen said unchanged.


    "We ask you to take the shot, naturally I want to rely on your strength, but there are too many core genes in a thousand kings, and we can''t get it out for a while." Long Yi said.


    "You should consider it yourself. I am clearly priced. If you feel expensive, you can go find someone else." Hansen did not leave them for a little room.


    Both Long Yi and Diarobo are hesitant, although the gold coins are really powerful in their opinion, but after all, they are still a king. If you ask him to take the shot, you may not be able to successfully kill the deification, and they have to organize other people. If you come down, the cost is too great, and you can''t guarantee a certain success. You will be hesitant to change.


    "Two flowers and a thousand king-level core genes invite him, it is better to ask us the Royal Knights, the same is a thousand king-level core genes, we kill, can not kill a full refund, I believe the two should trust our Royal Knight The credibility of the group?" In the room, a man came riding a golden lion.


    Hansen turned to look at the past and found that the survivor turned out to be the imperial prince Bai Wanjie.


    "Gold coin brother, do not know the price can still discuss?" Long Yi did not pick up Bai Wanjie, look at Han Sen asked.


    "The price is clearly marked, the virginity is not deceived. Pay 500 yuan first, and then receive 500 after the event. If it is not successfully killed, the deposit is a hard fee, and will not be refunded." Han Sen said.


    Long Yi and Diar Robo whispered a few words, and finally Dior Robb said: "Well, we will ask the gold coin brother to help, please ask the gold coin brother to come to our station to talk about the details."


    Hansen and Bai Wanjie are all slightly glimpsed. I can''t think of the same price. Bai Wanjie still kills them. They even chose Hansen.

 Chapter 2514： Golden armor

    Bai Wanjie thought a little and seemed to understand why Long Yi and Diar Rob did not ask the Royal Knights to take the shot.


    Bai Wanjie glanced at Hansen and said with a smile: "It is better for you to think about picking up the business first, otherwise it is very likely that you will not know how to die."


    Hansen actually has some doubts in his mind. How do you think that Long Yi and Diadibo have no reason to choose him unless they have any special plans.


    Seeing Hansen��s doubts, Diar Robb said: ��Do not misunderstand the gold coin brother. We are absolutely not malicious to you. The reason why we do not ask your Royal Highness is because even if we ask, my Royal Highness will not accept this. business."


    Han Sen looked at Bai Wanjie, Bai Wanjie smiled and said: "If you want to kill the golden armor, I really don''t dare to pick up this business. It is not a business, but a death, my emperor. Although there are many kings of the genius, they can''t be killed in vain."


    "Yes, we are going to kill the Golden God." Long Yi said to Hansen: "Golden armor will be very horrible, is one of the top deified cores in the core field, although we have done enough Preparation, but the chance of success is still very low, the gold coin brother is still willing to pick up this business?"


    "If the chances of success are high, why bother to ask me?" Han Sen said faintly.


    Long Yi and Diar Robb listened to Hansen��s words, and they were all happy. It was obvious that Hansen was ready to take the deal.


    Bai Wanjie��s look is unchanged: ��This friend, if you want to come, you don��t know what kind of existence the golden armor will be. Although the deification of the core field is generally weak, it also has a chain of order, but compared to the outside. The deification of the alienation can only be regarded as the disintegration of the remnant body, but even so, it is not comparable to the king or half-step deification, especially some of the particularly powerful deification of the core, the strength can almost match the deification of the outside, That Golden God will be one of them. Once someone organized more than 20 half-step deification to kill the Golden God, and the result was defeated and defeated, and the nearly two-digit half-step deification was killed. Do you really want to pick up this business?"


    After that, Bai Wanjie looked at Long Yi and Diar Robb again: "If you really want to kill the Golden God, we can''t pick up this business, but the price has to be calculated separately. If you are interested, you may want to find a place to talk about it."


    "His Royal Highness is sure to kill the Golden God?" Long Yi and Diar Rob are both trembled, and some can''t believe it to Bai Wanjie.


    Bai Wanjie confidently smiled and said: "If our Royal Knights can''t kill the Golden Armor, I can assure you that no one else in the core field can kill it. The two may wish to consider it carefully."


    The look of Dragon One and Diabolo are somewhat complicated. Although they are well prepared, they will have no grasp of the killing of the Golden God, otherwise they will not ask Han Sen.


    However, looking at Bai Wanjie''s self-confidence, it is sure to have the grasp of killing the Golden God. If they don''t ask Bai Wanjie, Bai Wanjie is likely to bring people to kill the Golden God.


    However, if you ask Bai Wanjie to shoot, in the style of the imperial family, it is not as simple as taking away the core gene of a thousand kings. It is almost certain that they will ask for the heterogeneous gene of the Golden God.


    "Gold coin brother, now you are also clear about the matter, are you still willing to accept our commission?" Long Yi and Diar Robo exchanged a few eyes, and then looked at Hansen.


    "As long as you can afford a thousand king-level core genes, I naturally have no problem." Han Sen said lightly.


    He does not guarantee that he will be able to hunted. When he tries to do his best, even if he can''t kill it, there are five hundred king-level heterologous genes.


    With Hansen��s strength, the Golden God will be so powerful that it will not hurt his life. Moreover, according to Hansen��s knowledge, the deified species in the core field will indeed be weaker than the alienation outside.


    "If this is the case, then let''s go to our station to talk about it." Long Yi and Diar Robo finished their speech to Bai Wanjie, and they left with Han Sen.


    "What kind of abacus did Long Yi and Diar Rob play? They don''t really think that asking a gold coin can kill the golden armor?" Looking at the back of the three people, Bai Wanjie frowned slightly.


    Hansen followed Longyi and Diabolo back to their place of residence. The dragons and the destroyers were on the same planet. They can see it. They really intend to cooperate in depth.


    After Long Yi and Dialogue and Hansen signed the agreement, they told Han Sen about the detailed process.


    The galaxies that the Golden Armor will be in, in fact, are not just a **** of the gods, but also the gods of the armor, the gods of the bronze armor and the gods of the silver armor.


    Only those three deified aliens have been besieged and killed by the strong people of all ethnic groups in the long years. Among them, the dragons will kill the armor gods and the silver armor gods will deify the two.


    They also paid a great price for this, especially the thing that killed the silver gods, in addition to their dragon''s own king level, it also cost a lot of money, invited a lot of other ethnic half-step deification, and finally Although it succeeded, it also paid a very heavy price. Even the dragon''s own king-level powerhouse suffered a lot of deaths and injuries.


    However, in the eyes of the dragons, it is all worthwhile.


    Because after they got the heterologous genes of the armored gods and the silver armor, they discovered a surprising phenomenon. The two dissident heterologous genes could interact and produce very wonderful changes.


    For this reason, the dragon also spent a lot of time and energy, and eventually the other gene of the copper armor was also included in the treasure house of the dragon, and now only the golden armor will be gone.


    The dragons have tried before, not just the dragons. In fact, many races have tried to kill the golden armor, but the result has failed without exception.


    The three gods of iron, copper and silver will be stronger than one, and the power of the golden armor will be very close to the alienation of the outside, and it has a terrible defensive power. It is too difficult to kill him.


    Almost all other races have been abandoned. Only the dragons have been reluctant to do so. Without the heterogeneous genes of the Golden God, the three gods in their hands will be much less valuable.


    Therefore, the dragon has been playing the idea of ??the Golden God, and has made a lot of preparations. With the plan to kill the Golden God, the success rate is too low. After Long Yi discovered Hansen, I felt this. The plan may be really feasible, so it will be a long time.


    The reason why Dia Bob will help the Dragons is because he also has different kinds of seeds that he wants to kill but can''t kill. He also needs the power of the Dragons in the future, and he just took the opportunity to take a look at Hansen''s true strength.


    If Hansen really can help the dragons to kill the golden armor, then Diabo will invite Hansen to help him kill the aliens like the dragon.

 Chapter 2515： Dragon tooth dagger

    Originally, Bai Wanjie thought that Long Yi, they might not dare to really kill the Golden God, but from the news he had heard, the two gangs of Long Yi and Diabolo seemed to be really interested in hunting the gold armor. God will. .


    "His Royal Highness, it seems that Long Yi and Diar Rob are ironed to hunt the Golden God, will we have to do some preparations? Grab the hands in front of them?" The Nightmare Knight asked Bai Wanjie.


    "Prepare to do it, but don''t worry about it. They want to go and let them go. They really think that it is too naive to kill the Golden God with a help from a gold coin that doesn''t know where to come." Bai Wanjie smiled and said: "Even if I want to win the golden armor, I am afraid I have to spend a lot of money to help me with the help of the good heart, but also add the half-steps of my elite to make it possible. Under the golden armor, they are too much."


    After a pause, Bai Wanjie sneered and said: "Let them go first to make a head start. When they are defeated, we can just take over, and we can spend less effort, why not? Why? See when they start, and we are ready to go see a good show."


    "Yes, this is going to be prepared." The nightmare knight retired.


    Within the resident of the Dragon and the Destroyer, Long Yi and Diar Rob are explaining to Hansen their plan to hunt the Golden God.


    "With our strength, we can temporarily hold down the golden armor, let him stay in a certain range for about two to three seconds. During this time, we need you to use this dagger to stab the golden armor. The eyes can give you a very short time, and there is only one dagger, but you must approach him in a limited time, and all his eyes will be stabbed, otherwise it will fall short, do you have the confidence to do it?" The dragon handed a handful of snow white daggers to Hansen, and asked with a look of approval.


    "Why do you want to stab his eyes?" Hansen took the dagger and asked in his hands.


    Long Yi explained: "Because the Golden Armor will wear gold armor all over the body, the defense is too strong, even if it is the top half-step deification, it will not break his armor defense, even the damage is very difficult. The only weakness is his eye position, where there is no gold armor protection, only a layer of crystal. But even so, it is not a general half-step deification can pierce, must be the top half step to deify with our dragon''s this magical treasure It is possible to pierce the crystal that protects the eye area.


    After a pause, Long Yi continued: "According to the experience of the predecessors who hunted the armor gods and the silver armor gods, although they are deified, they are not very strong in perception and rely on the vision of both eyes. However, if the vision is destroyed, the danger of the Golden Armor will be greatly reduced to us, and there are wounds of two eyes as a breakthrough, and we are also easier to hunt it."


    "So, you have prepared other weapons that can kill him?" Hansen looked at the dragon''s teeth in his hand.


    The dragon''s head is white and crystal-clear, just like ice jade. On both sides of the dagger, there is an ice dragon pattern that looks very beautiful.


    Hansen holds the handle of the dagger, and his hand is cool. At the same time, he can feel that the dragon spirit on the dagger seems to be roaring and roaring.


    Although it is not the top-level demonized treasure, but the dragon-patterned dagger is very close to Hansen''s mind, trying to flick twice, no need to force, the dagger''s sharp can directly cut through the void.


    "Yes, only the dragon''s tooth dagger is the eye of the wounded golden armor. It is impossible to kill him. We have other preparations. But your task is to stab his eyes, as long as you complete this one. Mission, whether or not you have hunted the Golden Gods in the end, you can get all the thousand king-level heterogeneous genes." Long Yi said.


    "Okay, then do it." Hansen said, closing the dagger.


    "Cough, gold coin brother, dagger you first familiar and familiar, but this thing is my dragon to treasure, after all, can not leave too far ..." Long Yi lightly coughed.


    "Before killing the Golden God, I will not go anywhere," Hansen said.


    "Thank you for the understanding of the gold coin brother, there is a gold coin brother you must remember, you must use the dagger entity to stab his eyes before use, with the technique of Jianguang can not break through the crystal on his eyes." Ramp.


    "Okay, I wrote it down." Hansen nodded slightly, playing with the dragon''s tooth dagger in his hand, waving it a moment.


    If he is dealing with a normal opponent, he does not need to practice, and any blade can be handcuffed, but this time to kill is a deified creature, although it is relatively weak, but Hansen does not dare to want to Adjust your own state to the best.


    Of course, he is not only trying to earn the thousand king-level heterogeneous genes, but also wants to try to see if he can kill the deified creatures and gain the soul of the beast.


    Although the treasure is good, but for the creatures from the shelter, the beast is more useful.


    Seeing Hansen really keep his promise, he has not been out at the station. He only exercises the dragon tooth dagger every day. He is very pleased to see the dragon. In any case, the gold coin seems to be very dedicated.


    "Big brother, is that gold coin really good? If you want to be close to the golden armor in such a short period of time, you must also stab its eyes at the same time. Even if it is a half-step deification of the emperor, it may not be done. Gold coins After all, he is still only a king... If the big brother needs it, I can find a way to persuade Yu Shanxin to help. If he shoots, the probability of success will be much greater...�� Long San came to Long Yi, like a dragon one. Hansen, who looked at the dagger in the distance, said.


    Long Yi shook his head: "Yu Shanxin is so easy to ask for it. Even the Emperor asked him to pay a great price, let alone us."


    Said, Long Yi��s gaze fell on Han Sen, who was practicing the dagger in the distance. He said with a strange look: ��And he may be the next jade good heart... maybe even stronger...��


    Long Sanyi looked at Longyi with a look of surprise, and looked at Hansen in the distance. The heart was shocked. Longyi was not a person who liked to talk casually.


    He was able to compare the gold coin with the jade heart, and even said that he might be stronger than the jade heart. This is simply an unparalleled compliment.


    Who is Yu Shanxin? That is recognized as one of the most terrible half-step deifications in the present. In the half-step deification of the emperor, there are few existences that can be compared with Yu Shanxin.


    Long Yi himself is not an opponent of Yu Shanxin. He can say such words. Obviously, he can''t compare himself with gold coins. It is hard to imagine that this kind of words is actually said from a proud dragon.


    Seeing the shock of Long San, Long Yi smiled and said: "I mean that he will be promoted to a half-step deification in the future may be stronger than Yu Shanxin. Now it is still inferior, but we can��t ask for Yu��s heart now. Please ask him to take it."

 Chapter 2516： pick one of two

    "Fortune telling, I see where you are hiding?" A cold and proud woman, holding a knife in her hand, the blade is placed on the neck of a man with a hand-held cloth. .


    "Cough... what are you doing... put the knife down... we are old friends... there is something to say..." the old man said bitterly.


    "Don''t put the knife on your neck, I am afraid that you will run again." Isa looked at the old man coldly.


    "How come, seeing your old man, I am too happy to come, how can I run?" The old man said with a strong smile, his finger pushed the knife above his neck and tried to push the knife away.


    "Less nonsense, I have been looking for you for so long, you should fulfill your gamble." Isa no expression, the knife in his hand was firmly placed on the neck of the old man, so that the old man had to take back the palm of his hand.


    "You said that, you said, I have already been good, but you have not come to me, I thought you are no longer needed." The old man looked stunned.


    "Where is he?" Isa did not want to argue that she had been looking for the old man for a long time, and finally took him out.


    The old man seems to be very depressed and said: "The time before the calculation has been too long, and people must have ran early."


    Seeing Isa''s face is not right, the old man quickly said: "But you can rest assured, I will recalculate you immediately, three minutes, give me the old man three minutes, and promise to immediately calculate the whereabouts of the gold coins."


    Listening to the old man��s words, Isa��s face is a little better.


    "I will give you the calculation now, don''t take the knife and cut it all day, just a beautiful girl''s house, so you won''t be able to get married." The old man carefully pushed the knife around his neck.


    This time, Isa did not insist, and returned the knife to the scabbard. She stared coldly at the old man and said, "You only have three minutes. After three minutes, I don''t know where the gold coins are. I don''t know if I marry and don''t marry. You I will be able to marry."


    "I am getting married?" The old man gave a slight glimpse, not knowing what Isai said.


    "I will personally send you to Pluto as a son-in-law." Isa chilled.


    The old man shook his head and smiled. He reached out for a moment and looked up at Isa. "I bet the loser. I have to recognize this. The position is already good, but I counted two positions, one is the position of the gold coin. One is the position of your apprentice, my rules, you know, I only lost you once, so I can only tell you a position, which one do you want to listen to?"


    "Han Sen is still alive?" Isa frowned.


    "Alive, but the situation is not very good, if no one is going to save, I am afraid..." The old man did not continue to say, just shook his head and sighed.


    "Is there still to save?" Isa asked after a moment of frowning.


    "Yes, you can save if you go." The old man nodded.


    "Where is he?" Isa then asked.


    ......


    "Miss, Long Yi and Diar Rob really want to kill the Golden God?" In the core field, a female slave-like Kate girl, curiously watching the yellow shirt woman sitting in the bow said.


    "They have spent so much manpower and material resources, obviously not just doing it." The yellow-shirted woman��s face is so good that it looks young and seems to be only about twenty years old, but the eyes are full of wisdom and Tongda, as if already seen through the world.


    "The strength of the golden armor gods is almost as good as the deification of the outside world. Have they really killed it? I heard that they invited a human race called gold coin this time, and it seems that he has great expectations. I don��t understand, a small race that I have never heard of. I��ve been lucky enough to get a first time in the gene list of the Marquis, and the degree of genetic evolution is unlikely to be too high. How can geniuses like Dragon One and Diabolo pin their hopes? On such a guy?" said the maid inexplicably.


    The yellow-shirted woman smiled and said: "The best use of things, not necessarily expensive things are useful, the things to use the right thing, just do not know the use of Long Yi and Diarobo right."


    "Miss, these little brothers don''t understand, but Miss, with your place in the family, you can choose the genius of the emperor. Among them, there is already a promotion of deification, you can save a lot of trouble, why are you? But gave up that choice, should you choose your silkworms in other races? Although Long and Dior Rob are very powerful, they are only half-step deification, compared with the emperors. Why not?" the maid asked with big eyes.


    The woman in yellow shirt blinked and said: "I didn''t say that I didn''t choose the emperor. But the blood of the emperor is strong, but it has evolved to today, almost all of it has reached the bottleneck. Even if I help, I want to go further. It is also very difficult, I prefer those who will continue to improve."


    "Is there any difference? They will eventually go to the same position as the Emperor." Xiaodie still doesn''t understand.


    The yellow-shirted woman smiled and said: "For example, some people like to buy an adult dog directly to see the guardian, and I prefer to buy only one cub, feed slowly, and see it grow up every day. This is also A pleasure."


    Xiaodie seems to understand some things and thinks about it: "Miss, what do you mean is that Longyi and Diablo are puppies, and those of the Imperial are adult dogs?"


    "Almost." The yellow-shirted woman laughed and said: "It��s not just Long Yi and Diar Rob, other races are equally good. Even if you keep a dog, you have to pick a variety. You have to pick a potential. ��


    "Which do you think, who has more potential for Long Yi and Diao Rob?" Xiaodie looked curious.


    "It doesn''t look bad. The potential should not be worse than the emperor''s emperor, but it is not the best." The yellow-shirt woman sighed: "I have seen so many, the best is the one in Zhentiangong." Yu Shanxin, Lonely Bamboo is also good, but unfortunately they have been booked by others."


    "Isn''t that bad?" Xiaodie was amazed.


    "It''s not too bad. There is never a shortage of genius in the big universe. I still have time. I will find it again. I will go to see Long Yi and Diar Rob. Maybe there will be surprises." That star-like scorpion, looking at the distant starry sky, seems to think of something interesting, the corner of the mouth slightly tilted, revealing a smile of the arc, muttered to himself: "Too much forgotten, although there is a big Love, but it is boring."


    Many of the top races know that Long Yi and Diar Robber want to join forces to kill the Golden God, they are watching their actions.


    At the appointed time, Han Sen followed Long Yi and Diar Rob to go to the galaxy where the Golden God was to be.


    There are eleven half-step deifications and six kings in their line, most of which are dragons and destroyers, and only a few two or three other races.


    Although Long Yi and Diao Rob can still find more half-step deification, but they have not done so. This action can be done by many people. Cooperation and trust are more important.

 Chapter 2517： Golden armor

    Long Yi and Diarobo know that many people are watching them, but they are not in their hearts.


    It��s such a big thing to kill the Golden God, and it��s the cooperation between the two communities. It��s hard to get through other eyes and ears, and they don��t want to squat.


    "Golden coin brother, after a while, according to the agreement, we will first with the golden armor god, you see the opportunity to start, you must be steady, the opportunity is fleeting, it is impossible to have a second time." Once again, Han Sen.


    It��s not a dragon, but it��s a big deal. The dragons have paid a lot for this action. It��s just that the one thousand king-level heterologous gene that is paid to Hansen is not a small number.


    "Good." Han Sen nodded slightly.


    Although he is not a customer-oriented person, but others have paid so many king-level heterogeneous genes, it is not a problem to say a good word, or to satisfy it.


    "His Royal Highness, Dragon One and Diablo, they have all set off." The Nightmare Knight bowed to Bai Wanjie.


    "Let''s go, let''s see what they can do." Bai Wanjie led the members of the Royal Knights to go to the area where the Golden Armor will be.


    "Miss, it��s really lively here, and I have a lot of familiar faces!"


    A small awning boat parked on a hill-like meteorite, and the maid Xiaodie looked at the outer space of the universe.


    "It is normal to kill the Golden God of God to attract such a big thing, to attract the kings of all races and to take a half-step deification. Who wouldn''t want to be cheap?" The yellow-shirt woman said faintly.


    "You mean, they also want to grab the Golden Armor with Long Yi?" Xiaodie was surprised.


    "It''s not all, but most creatures have a little thought about it." The woman in yellow shirt said, her eyes suddenly brightened, and I saw that the team of Long Yi and Diar Robber had entered the galaxy.


    The yellow-shirted woman��s gaze first fell on Long Yi��s body, then looked at Dialogue, and finally looked around them, and soon settled on a creature wearing a black body armor that could not see the face.


    "Is he a gold coin?" The yellow-shirted woman looked at the figure and muttered to herself.


    Suddenly, the woman in the yellow shirt saw her goal of concern, and turned her head to see her look at it, so that the woman in yellow shirt could not help but glimpse.


    The figure looked at her and glanced at it, then turned her head again and did not stop.


    "Is it sense that I am watching him, or is it a coincidence?" The yellow-shirt woman frowned.


    Although she is looking at Hansen with her eyes, it is not as simple as looking at it. Even if it is a deified creature, I am afraid I will not feel her gaze.


    But just now Han Sen would have looked at her and didn''t know whether it was intentional or not.


    "I am afraid I am so hearted." The woman in the yellow shirt shook her head slightly. The genetic technique she practiced was unusual and her constitution was more unusual. It was almost impossible to sense her gaze.


    Hansen was just walking, and suddenly felt a feeling of being watched. Although there were many creatures watching them in the dark, this time it was different for Hansen, so Hansen would turn to see. A glance.


    As a result, I only saw a meteorite belt. I knew that the people who care about him were hiding inside, and without feeling hostile, Hansen did not look for the source again.


    The woman in yellow shirt looked at it for a while, couldn''t help but frown. With her eyesight, she couldn''t see Hansen''s genetic strength, so she was slightly surprised.


    "This gold coin is a bit interesting. After a while, you can see how his true strength is." The yellow-shirt woman showed an expression of interest.


    After they entered the galaxy, they went toward a meteorite belt. The golden armor will generally be in the meteorite belt. He seems to have no interest in living inside the planet. It should be regarded as a kind of void.


    Hansen was arranged to wait outside the meteorite belt. Long Yi and Diaobob took people into the meteorite belt. Hansen could not see their specific situation because of a large number of meteorites. It didn��t take long before they suddenly saw it. A golden sword light came out, and the meteorite belt was directly smashed by the Jianguang with a huge flaw.


    Then Hansen saw the dragon one and they rushed out from the meteorite belt, followed by them, and there was a golden figure of three or four meters high.


    The golden figure is not huge, but it looks extremely majestic. A gold armor is a bit like a mechanical armor. It looks heavy and powerful. There are many gold gears and pipes that don��t know what it is, just like a gold machine. warrior.


    Behind him is a red cloak, as if it were dyed with blood, holding a golden sword in his hand, the length of the blade is longer than his height.


    The big sword is also somewhat different from the general big sword. The middle is hollow, there are many small gold gear stitching, and there are many small serrations on the blade.


    With the rotation of the internal gold gear, the saw blade of the big sword also turned, as if it were a large gold saw.


    In the middle of the hilt, a yellow crystal gem is inlaid, and there seems to be lightning flashing inside, as if it was the emptiness of lightning at the beginning of life.


    The golden armor will give people a very strange feeling, life vitality, but there are mechanical cold and heavy, it is difficult to tell whether he is life or machinery.


    Such a special kind of heterogeneity, Hansen is the first time to see, metal heterogeneous Hansen has seen a lot, but like this half-life and semi-mechanical heterogeneity, Hansen is also the first time to see.


    Look at his **** cloak and jagged sword, you know that this guy is absolutely very ordinary.


    The golden armor shimmered his eyes with golden electric light, because he was blocked by the armor, and he didn''t know if it had a mouth. Hansen didn''t hear him making any sound, just a sword facing the dragon and they ran over.


    Hansen looked very clearly. The golden jagged sword in his hand was like a chainsaw. The sword light was also rotating sharply. It seemed to change the ability to cut space. Wherever Jianguang went, the space was directly split. A space crack is formed.


    It��s just a sword going down, and the cracks in the space are like a star river that traverses the starry sky.


    The dragons were all affected by the sword light, and at their speed, they couldn��t do so.


    When Hansen wondered how long they should resist this horrible Jianguang, they suddenly saw one of the destructive people��s half-step deification areas open, and instantly wrapped them all in, and disappeared in an instant, the next one In an instant, the dragons all appeared in the side of the golden armor.


    ��The group is moving in the sky?�� Hansen was a little surprised, and he thought that there was such a talent in the ruined family.

 Chapter 2518： Surrounding

    "It��s finally started.�� Bai Wanjie looked at the battle in the void, and his eyes flashed a glimmer of light.


    When the dragon appeared in the moment of the golden armor, the golden armor took the sawtooth sword in his hand and the sword light was already on them.


    Hey!


    Jianguang swept away directly, and turned their bodies into two paragraphs, and watched the king of the war with a cold.


    In the next second, they discovered that they were only phantoms, and that their real body had already spread out, and they were distributed around the Golden God.


    Almost at the same time, Long Yi and Diaobo opened the field at the same time, and dozens of fields were layered and intertwined, shrouded in the golden body of the golden armor, as if it were wrapped by a layer of crystal. Lived in general.


    The golden armor flashed the golden light in his eyes, holding the golden sword and swaying again. His body moved, and the dozens of layers of the field turned out to be broken like glass, completely unable to stop the action of the golden armor.


    However, because the dragons were scattered, the golden armor did not attack the sword, but only swept the kings in front.


    The latter kings and the half-step deification have already condensed the power. The beam of light hits the body of the golden armor. The golden armor will not have the meaning of dodging, let the beams hit the armor of his armor. Not even a little scar left.


    The first few kings did not have the opportunity to dodge, and were directly swept by Jianguang, but his body was once again turned into a virtual shadow, and the real body was brought to the face of a half-step deification of a non-Dragon non-destructive.


    All of this is very slow, but it is only the speed of the blink of an eye. A half-step deification that is good at moving the stars and a half-step deification that is good at making phantoms, let them be in front of the golden armor. After three swords, there were no casualties.


    The dragons and others who are surrounded by the golden armor are still attacking the golden armor, but the armor defense of the golden armor is too strong. They can''t break the defense at all, and all attacks are invalidated.


    However, Hansen saw that there was a strange light mark on the back of the golden armor. The dragon''s attack would be useless for the golden armor, but after playing the golden armor, the light symbol The mark is getting brighter and brighter.


    Han Sen probably glanced at it and realized the usefulness of the photo mark. It turned out to be an alternative gold coin deposit technique. When the mark was printed on something, the power of attacking it would It is absorbed by the optical signature and turned into its power.


    A dozen top powerhouses continue to attack the golden armor, making the light of the light mark more and more strong, but Hansen has not seen how it will affect the Golden God.


    The golden armor will swing a few more swords, but they are all cracked by the force of the stars and the phantom. Long Yi has not suffered any casualties until now.


    After a few swords, the Golden Armor will obviously be somewhat impatient, and the big sword in the hand is not pulled out. The hands are holding the hilt and stabbing upwards, and the head is high.


    I saw the golden gear inside the golden serrated sword. The tiny serrated teeth on the sword did not follow this turn. In a flash, there were countless swords.


    Jianguang is like a laser net that covers a large starry sky. In an instant, everything in the sword net is cut into pieces.


    Large pieces of meteorite belts were cut into small pieces, and even an asteroid fell down on the mold, directly smashed by the sword net, and they were all within the scope of the sword net.


    Long Yi, they did not panic, it seems that they already know that Jinjia Shen will have such a hand.


    I saw that the half-step deification of one of the dragons was almost simultaneous with the Golden God, and his field was shrouded in the moment, and they were covered in the dragon.


    The sword network of the horrible order chain fell on the dragon one, but the dragon one''s body seemed to be in the shadow of the shadow. Even the sword net actually went straight through their bodies and could not hurt. they.


    Once the sword net was over, Long Yi��s body was turned into essence. The half-step deification of the dragon in the field of use was pale and could not help but spurt out of the blood. It seems that using such a field is very harmful to him. .


    Long Yi, they all seized the time and constantly attacked the golden armor. The golden armor of the gods will be brighter and brighter, almost like a small sun.


    The yellow-shirted woman looked at it for a while and nodded slightly: "It��s rare that they can find the power owners of the group of stars, mirrors, and ghosts. Still these three forces can guarantee that they will not be won by the gods in a short time. Strangled, it is really well prepared, but these three forces are expensive to use, they can''t last too long, today the golden armor will not look so violent, they should be able to stick to a quarter of an hour, but that is already It is the limit."


    Xiaodie asked inexplicably: "Even if they will not be killed during this time, but they will not kill the Golden God, is it not useless?"


    The yellow-shirted woman pointed to the back of the golden armor, and the light-like symbol that seemed to be a small sun said: "That is the dragon''s esoteric dragon''s blood-breaking curse. Once the power reaches a certain level, even if it is a powerful person, Will be affected by the broken spell, resulting in a brief pause. As for how long the Golden Armor will pause, it depends on how much power they can accumulate during this time, estimated to be at most one or two seconds. ��


    "What is the use of the Golden Armor for a second or two? Their attack can''t break the armor of the Golden Armor, let alone one or two seconds, even one or two hours or even a day or two. It��s useless.�� Xiaodie is still a puzzled face.


    The yellow-shirted woman��s eyes looked at Hansen, who was not far from the battlefield. ��Longyi, they should put their hopes on the gold coins, and the golden armor will stop at once, and he should make a fatal blow. If we are not mistaken, the handle on his waist should be the dragon''s deified dragon''s gingival fangs. If it is used by the gods, it can easily pierce the armor of the golden armor."


    After a pause, the yellow-shirted woman contemplates: "But it is used by a king. It is unrealistic to pierce the armor. At most, it can pierce the eyes of the golden armor. Their goal should be the eye position, and don''t say whether the gold can do it. Even if you can do it, just pierce your eyes, you should kill the golden armor. It seems that Longyi should have other backhands."


    The short talk time, the dragon one over there they can''t support it, the two use of the star movement and the mirror split are all pale, the body is shaking, although it is only used less than ten times, However, the use of such a range has already allowed their power to overdraw and can no longer persist.


    The half-step deification of the ghost phantom is the worst. After he has smashed the dragon, they can''t completely eliminate the influence of the order chain. These effects will be applied to him. Only three ghost phantoms are used. His seven scorpions are already in Hemorrhage, it seems to be dying.

 Chapter 2519： Plan failed

    Bai Wanjie looked at it all in the distance. He stood behind more than a hundred Knights of the Royal Knights, neatly grouped into squares, the lowest of which were king-level powerhouses.


    Can make such a Knights, there are not a few races in the entire universe can do, and this is only a part of the Royal Knights.


    "Long Yi and Diaro Rob have spent a lot of effort, but they actually pin their hopes on the gold coin, let him complete the most important blow, it is too sloppy, If this kind of attack is done by Yu Shanxin, it is a steady tense, but unfortunately it has changed a gold coin that has not yet become a half-step deification, but it is much worse." Bai Wanjie said faintly.


    At this time, the woman in the distance of the yellow shirt moved and said softly: "It is time, Dragon One, they have reached the limit."


    Almost at the same time as the yellow-shirt woman spoke, the dragon over there had already screamed: "Gold coins, ready to be shot."


    Han Sen heard that he immediately pulled out the dragon tooth dagger, rushed toward the battlefield at high speed, and opened the hole in the field, all the subtle changes are reflected in his mind.


    puff!


    The users of the ghost phantom once again used their own field. The result was that they helped the dragon to avoid the sword net, but they were **** and mad, and the seven bleeds were not only stunned.


    The half-step deification of the use of mirror shadows directly took a picture of him, bringing his true body to his side, leaving only a phantom in the original place. He himself also had a **** mouth and his face was gray.


    "Retreat!" The dragon screamed and spurted a dragon''s blood. The dragon''s blood turned into a dragon shadow and rushed to the golden armor. After falling on the back of the golden armor, it suddenly merged into the light. In the moment, the light is turned into blood.


    At the moment when the dragon blood breaks the evil spirits, the golden armor will be irritated. The golden jagged sword slams up and smashes a big circle at the top of the head. The ring-shaped sword light suddenly strikes like a shock wave.


    And Long Yi, they have been brought out of the area by the star-moving mover, avoiding the horrible ring-shaped sword light. At about the same time, the figure of the golden armor is dead there, keeping the gold high. The gesture of the sword.


    "It is now!" The dragon screamed loudly.


    The dragon blood breaks the evil spirits and it does not kill anyone. Everything is perfect. They have completed everything in the plan. Now they can only watch the gold coins, as long as the gold coins can stab the eyes of the golden armor, this time. It is possible to kill the golden armor.


    But the gold coin can not be assassinated by the eyes of the golden armor, but no one is sure.


    After all, the time left for Hansen is too short. Hansen must cross the circular sword light that is still impacting, and reach the front of the golden armor, and all his eyes are hedged, to complete all this, it is too Difficult, Long Yi and Diao Rob are not confident to do it.


    Of course, if they are confident that they can do it, they will not go to Hansen.


    Hansen��s figure rushed to the golden armor as a streamer. When he reached the ring of swordsmanship, Hansen��s figure was slightly moved, even using the power of teleportation, although his teleportation time was Long, but Hansen was pre-judging in advance, just when the ring sword light reached him, his body just entered the teleportation state, directly teleported to the back of the ring sword light, and then continued to fly toward the golden armor will.


    The whole process of passing through the clouds was completed in one go, and it took less than a second to rush to the front of the Golden God.


    When the dragon saw the ecstasy of his heart, his dragon''s blood broke the evil spell. He had counted in his heart and saved so much power. He should be able to reach a two-second pause.


    Now the gold coin only took less than a second to reach the front of the Golden Armor. He had at least a second of time to use it to stab the eyes of the Golden Armor.


    If it is an ordinary heterogeneous, with the strength of the king, one second is enough to lick them, they don��t know how many knives, but the eyes of the golden armor are hard, but they are not so easy to pierce. It can be expected that the gold coin will be able to stab all the eyes of the Golden God in this second, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Bai Wanjie and the yellow-shirt women waited and watched, and they all stared at Hansen. They also understood that this attack would determine the whole battle. Long Yi, can they kill the Golden God, they will all be tied to the gold coin. .


    Suddenly, the woman��s eyes moved a little, and her face showed a sigh of regret.


    Han Sen has just rushed to the front of the Golden Armor. The golden armor will be like a steam engine that is running, and a golden flame is ejected from those pipes.


    The body that had been paused turned out to move again. The pair of golden eyes stared at Hansen in front of him, and the golden sword held in the air took advantage of it.


    The gear rotates, the blade screams, the golden sword light rotates like a chainsaw, and the whole space trembles, smashes, and breaks under the horrible sword light.


    "It''s over... the calculation is wrong... or the underestimation of the golden armor will... the power of the dragon''s blood and the evil spell actually only set him down for less than a second..." In a flash, the dragon feels cold and full of anxiety. With despair.


    Diabar and others are also the horror of the face. I saw that the golden armor of the golden armor blasted the golden light from the back of the line, and directly smashed the dragon''s blood curse. The **** cloak on his back was not only dancing, but was dyed in gold.


    "It''s over!" Everyone is desperate.


    Since the Golden Armor will have resumed his ability to move, the gold coin is now at his side, and it is no different from sending death. Don��t say that the completion of the plan to stab the golden eyes of the gods, even if you can escape the life is an unknown. .


    He is too close to the Golden Armor, and he is standing in front of the Golden Armor, and even if he uses the starry sky at this time, it will not be enough time to pull him back.


    "It��s just like this." Bai Wanjie��s heart sighed slightly.


    Gold coins can be regarded as a character. If he can use it for him, he does not mind having more than one mouth to eat. Unfortunately, the gold coin has to grab business with him. It is not a pity to die.


    The nightmare standing beside Bai Wanjie is thinking about whether it is time for them to start. Long Yi��s plan for killing is obviously a failure.


    The woman in the yellow shirt is somewhat sorry. She was still very interested in the gold coin. I want to see how the strength of the gold coin is.


    Unfortunately, because of their calculation errors, or because the gold armor gods will be stronger than they expected, the plan failed, and the gold coins fell into the danger of facing the gold armor, almost no buffer. room.

 Chapter 2520： Destruction

    Hansen��s eyes were slightly stunned, and he did not retreat. He looked directly at the golden armor in front of him, and the purple butterfly **** ͫ mirror in his eyes was running wildly.


    He has already seen that something is wrong. Although the golden armor will be fixed by the dragon blood, but it can be seen under the hole Xuan field, his life gear is still running slowly and is not completely imprisoned. .


    However, Hansen did not mean to withdraw, but still came to the front of the Golden God.


    Everyone looked at the horrible golden sword and smashed it down. The squeaky sawtooth light cut everything and instantly fell on the top of the gold coin.


    It is inevitable that in their view, even if the gold coin uses teleportation, there is no chance, and the teleport speed of the gold coin is too slow.


    However, Han Sen did not intend to dodge at all, and a blazing brilliance spread in his eyes. In the eyes of the public, the body became a vain light and shadow, like a **** in nothingness.


    The golden sword with his power to open the planet squatted on his body, but smashed directly from his body, as if his body did not exist, just a phantom.


    "Phantom or avatar?" Everyone looked a little surprised.


    But the next second, his surprise turned into a horror, the golden sword smashed from the imaginary body of the gold coin, as if it was a phantom, but the phantom gold coin, holding the dragon tooth dagger However, a dagger directly penetrated into the left eye of the Golden God.


    A little bit of light flashed over the dragon''s dagger, forcibly piercing the crystal wall of the eye position, piercing his eyes, and the golden blood suddenly spouted along the tooth blade.


    Everyone is stunned and can hardly believe their eyes.


    "Impossible... If it is a phantom or a avatar... It is impossible to continue to attack... It is impossible to have such power..." Bai Wanjie is also a blank face.


    The woman in the yellow shirt also slightly narrowed her eyes. Some surprised, Hansen muttered to himself: "It looks a bit like the genie of the emperor, but it is different. What kind of power is that? What?"


    Two half-step deifications that are good at mirroring and ghosting phantoms are also stunned. They know that it is definitely not similar to their power, otherwise it is impossible to attack again in that case.


    Unless that is the body of the gold coin, it is impossible for him to pierce the eyes of the golden armor with the dragon tooth dagger.


    However, if that is the true body of the gold coin, the power of the Golden Armor will not be able to smash his body, which is a bit too unbelievable.


    Long Yi��s look is very complicated, and there are surprises in the horror. I thought that the plan has failed. They will lose their blood this time. They just ask the five hundred king-level heterologous genes that the gold coins to spend first and ask others. The price of a foreign family is an astronomical number.


    But who knows that the peaks and turns, the gold coins alone face the horror of the golden armor, even a hard-boiled one of his eyes, and he himself is still unscathed.


    "That guy is terrible!" Diaro''s look was dignified, and his eyes stared at the gold coins.


    The golden armor will roar and raise his head and scream at the same time. At the same time, the pipes in his body spurt a violent golden flame, and the jagged sword in his hand is also desperately waving, trying to kill Hansen in front of him.


    Hansen was standing in front of him and did not dodge. The dragon''s fangs were smashed out. When the golden sword was cut from him, even the virtual space was cut into cracks, but Hansen''s body was Without any influence, the dragon''s tooth dagger in his hand pierced the other eye of the Golden Armor.


    Everyone is almost petrified. Looking at the golden armor who is desperately waving the sword in his hand, he will blast the nearby planet, but it has no effect on the gold coins that are close at hand.


    The gold coin is like a real **** standing in front of the golden armor god, ignoring the horrible golden sword and the sword light, and the knife and the knife are in the eyes of the golden armor, so that the golden armor will collapse the blood in the eyes. It seems that even the brain has flowed out.


    Few people dare to believe in their own eyes. A king is actually killing the golden armor in front of them. The golden armor will only be angry, helpless, desperate, roaring, and erupting the terrorist power again and again, but it is like a god. In front of the average guy, but it has no effect at all, still stuck in the eye of a knife.


    The gold coin is indifferent, as if he was stabbing not a horrible deified alien, but a piece of lifeless pork.


    Long Yi even forgot what reaction he had, and he did not react at all. He forgot that after the gold coins had stabbed the eyes of the golden armor, he would also issue a final fatal blow.


    It can''t be said that it was forgotten, but it was shocked by the gold coins. If it is not for the deified strong, it is impossible to enter the core field. He even suspects that the gold coin is disguised as a deified powerful.


    It wasn��t just the dragon that was shocked. Everyone was dumbfounded, and even the well-informed Emperor Baidujie was surprised and opened his mouth.


    The woman in the yellow shirt is also the horror of the face. The pink lips are slightly open, and I can''t believe that there is a knife that kills the body shape of the golden armor.


    Hansen used to lack the power to destroy or kill the degenerate aliens. Now, with this dragon tooth dagger, it is still difficult to kill the degenerate, but like the golden armor god, this kind of devotional purely relying on physical strength There are eyes as flaws, and Hansen is given an excellent opportunity.


    However, he has smashed a dozen knives, but the golden armor will still not be killed, and the breath of his body will become more violent.


    "Is this enough?" Hansen turned and looked at the dragon in the distance.


    Long Yi was just awakened as a dream, then screamed, then quickly took out a thing, aimed at the Golden Armor, and then shouted to Hansen: "You are going to escape."


    "No, you can take it," Hansen said faintly.


    When the dragon arrived, he did not hesitate. The gold coin did not even focus on the attack of the Golden God, and he would not fear his means.


    Between the thoughts, Long Yi has already started the things in his hand, only to hear a dragon scorpion from his hand, turned into a dragon shadow directly rushed to the golden armor, and instantly rushed into the golden armor **** will still bleed In the eye socket.


    boom!


    After the dragon shadow rushed out of the eye socket of the Golden Armor, a horrible explosion suddenly occurred, and the **** flame spurted out of his eyes, like a volcanic eruption.


    The horrible blood-colored flame slammed into the body of the gold coin like two dragons, but it was worn directly from his body and completely could not reach his body.


    The golden armor will be hit by this blow, and the inside of the skull will soon be stirred into a paste, but it still trembles and still does not die.


    Hansen was once again smashed into the first place, cutting off his last bit of life and completely extinguishing his life.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2521： Waner wakes up

    "Hunting and healing the different kinds of golden mechanical gods, you will get the golden mechanical **** to be the soul of the beast and discover the degenerate genes."


    Han Sen��s heart is a joy: ��I actually have a beast soul. Is it that I have recently transferred it, and there is a continuous beast soul?��


    Seeing that the golden mechanical **** will fall, the golden sword in his hand fell, and Long Yi and others were ecstatic, and they all rushed up after the reaction.


    Bai Wanjie looked at Han Sen in the distance, his face changed indefinitely, and his members of the Royal Knights were all stunned and did not speak for a while.


    The result of the previous war was really unexpected. The golden armor, which was almost impossible to be hunted, was actually defeated by the gold coin alone. It was like a moment of God, in their brains. Left a strong and deep impression.


    "What happened in the end?"


    "That gold coin singled out the golden armor? I have no eyes on it?"


    "Too **** horror, gold coins are too gods, the king is singled out and deified? Who can do it?"


    "Even if there is, I am afraid it is not as easy to kill as a gold coin. Is he a fake king? Is it magical?"


    ......


    After the reaction of the various kings of the war, they were all shocked.


    The yellow-shirted woman looked at Han Sen, and she was stunned and said to herself: "What is the gold coin? What is the power just now? Interesting, it��s interesting, is he better than Yu Shin? ?"


    "Golden coin brother... This is really awkward for you..." Long Yixin was shocked and happy. Some time he didn''t know what to say. If there is no gold coin, the dragon will lose his blood this time. The gold coin is almost one. The power saved the entire defeat.


    The only thing that Long Yi wants now is that this thousand different kinds of genes are really worth too much.


    "When can the remaining five hundred different genes be settled?" Hansen asked Long Yi, and when he finished his work, his rewards would naturally be small.


    "Tomorrow... No... Wait for us for half an hour... Send it right away..." Long Yi came to hunt and demonize the alien species. Naturally, it is impossible to bring so many heterologous genes on the body, and immediately ordered the dragon''s hand to go down to take the heterogeneous gene.


    "Golden coin brother, are you interested in making another deal?" Diarobo also came over and lowered his voice and said to Hansen.


    Hansen shook his head slightly: "There are still some things to do recently, and there is no time for the time being."


    Diaro''s heart was greatly annoyed. The reason why he asked Long Yi to ask for gold coins was because he had no confidence in the gold coins. He wanted to take the opportunity to see the upper limit of the gold coins. He also asked for the words in his heart. Bottom gas.


    But who knows that the gold coin is so strong and outrageous, it is almost the same as the power to kill the Golden God, now Diabo wants to ask, do not know if there is no chance, regret in my heart.


    "If the gold coin brother is free, we can discuss the price." Diab Roberts had no choice but to have a chance.


    "Well, I will contact you later," Hansen said.


    The Dragon''s Dagger was returned to Longyi. Soon the Dragons also sent the prepared 500 different genes, and Hansen returned to the core field with the alien gene directly, and then they all received the Tianshen Tower.


    "A thousand heterogeneous genes are at hand, at least one of the kings can be promoted to the top." Looking at the king-level heterogeneous genes in the Tiantian Tower, how to see how comfortable they are, can not help but sigh: "There is no surplus in the family, no heart Akira, people really have to make a little deposit."


    Hansen was watching a bunch of alien genes drooling, and suddenly saw a slight squeaking sound in the other layer of the Tianshen Tower. The eyelids moved a few times and it seemed to be waking up.


    Hansen was shocked and quickly returned to the white whale and put Waner out of the tower.


    Just now Hansen forced the use of super-spiritual bodies to hunt down the golden mechanical gods. It felt that Wan��s influence on him was much weaker. He did not immediately make his super-spiritual body converge, and Hansen was somewhat strange.


    Originally, he only wanted to use the time of turning into a super-spiritual body, and he would have to stab the eyes of the golden mechanical god, but who knows that he has supported it for so long.


    It seems that it seems to have something to do with the wake of Wan Er.


    Waner was lying on the bed, her eyes slowly opened, and after seeing Hansen in front of her, she suddenly rushed up and grabbed Hansen��s neck, twisting like a kitten in front of his chest. Shouting eyes: "Brother!"


    Hansen looked helplessly holding Waner. He still doesn''t know why he is calling his brother. He can''t remember when he had such a sister.


    "Cough, Waner, do you recognize your brother?" Hansen himself felt that this question was too strange.


    "Wan, of course, recognizes my brother." Waner squatted on Hansen��s chest and said with a closed eyes: "Wan is no longer separated from his brother, and he must be with his brother forever."


    "Wan, my brother wants to be with Waner forever." Hansen seemed to slap the back of Waner like a child, and then asked: "Will you remember your brother''s name?"


    "Of course, remember how Waner will forget his brother''s name, and Waner will never forget his brother''s name." Waner is like a cat, rubbing Hansen''s chest with a small face.


    "What is that brother?" Hansen was anxious and asked another question.


    Waner raised his head and looked at Hansen with a puzzled look: "Is my brother forgotten his name?"


    "Of course I remember my name, I am testing you." Han Sen feels that he is going to be a kindergarten teacher.


    Wan Er listened to Han Sen��s words, and suddenly his eyes were red, and the beautiful scorpion contained crystals. It seemed to be crying: ��Does your brother not believe in Wan?��


    "Why, my brother, of course, believes that Wan Er, and Wan Er are joking." Han Sen was soft in his heart and quickly groaned.


    Waner broke into a smile, and once again leaned his face on Hansen��s chest and closed his eyes and said, ��I want to chat and play with my brother as before, and go around the whole universe, but Waner feels tired and tired... I really want to sleep..."


    Hansen would like to ask Waner what her brother''s name is, but for a time I don''t know how to ask, and my heart is very anxious.


    Now Hansen feels that it is more difficult to deal with Waner than to deal with those who have different kinds of deification. At least he can do his best to deal with the different kinds of deification, but in the face of Waner, he has a powerful and nowhere to use, and the punch is so depressed on cotton.


    "Brother... We don''t want to go back to the sanctuary anymore... just two of us are together forever...ever together..." Wan is like a nightmare, and the voice is getting lower and lower.


    Hansen heard a sudden shock: "Is she really from the sanctuary? Who is her brother? Is that the one in the sanctuary?"

 Chapter 2522： Armored beast

    Hansen still wants to listen to what Waner said, but she has actually slept in the past, as if she is very tired, her face is with a happy expression, so she squats in Hansen��s arms and distort The body is like a poor kitten.


    Hansen called her a few times, but Wan did not react at all, and she slept very heavily.


    Hansen holding Waner, did not dare to put her on the bed, if it is placed on the bed, in case Hansen does not pay attention to her too far away, Waner directly into the blonde state, the damage to her body is too great.


    After hesitating, Hansen put Waner into the tower of the destiny and let her continue to sleep inside.


    "Can only wait for her to wake up and then slowly knock on the side." Han Sen has time to see the soul of the golden mechanical god.


    Shenhua class gold mechanical **** will be the soul of the beast: armor type.


    Hansen looked a little bit confused and didn''t know what the difference between this armor and armor.


    Immediately summon the golden mechanical **** to see what kind of animal soul it is.


    As Hansen��s mind moved, he saw that the beast of the golden mechanical **** flew out of the beast, and hung it in front of Hansen. As he was before his life, the majestic golden body was still in his hand. The handle of the gold sword, the **** cloak behind it is very conspicuous.


    It��s just that the beast is a ghost, not a substance, and it doesn��t look real.


    However, in the blink of an eye, the soul of the golden mechanical **** will gradually solidify, just as the golden mechanical **** will resurrect, suspended in front of Hansen.


    When Hansen was surprised, the golden body of the golden mechanical **** suddenly disintegrated and turned into a piece of metal machinery flying to Hansen, like an assembly machine, wrapped Hansen in the middle and reconstituted the golden mechanical god. will.


    Hansen is inside the golden mechanical god, feeling that his thinking and the golden mechanical **** will be linked together, that feeling is similar to controlling another body.


    Hansen soon understood how the armored gods would exist. I couldn��t help but be happy: "This is similar to the league''s armor, but the higher end can be completely controlled by thinking. In this case, it is equal to me. In the manipulation of a golden mechanical god, it has the fighting power of the golden mechanical god. However, unlike the fusion of the beast soul, the golden mechanical **** will be manipulated, then it can only use his power, unable to pass my own power through his The body is released."


    However, with the strength of the golden mechanical god, it is almost equal to the deification level, Hansen does not need to use his own strength.


    "I don''t know if the Golden Machine God can use it in the core field. If it can, it is really developed. Can I sweep through the core field?" Hansen is ecstatic and can''t wait to enter the core field. Give it a try.


    This time Hansen did not use the sacred gear of the tunnel to enter the core field. He must have many families of creatures staring at him in the place where he came out. It is not convenient to go.


    So this time Hansen used the ice muscles of the bones to enter the core field again, appearing in another position in the core field.


    Looking for a quiet place where no one is, Han Sen immediately summoned the golden mechanical **** and found that it can be used. Obviously, the beast soul is not limited by it, not only the golden mechanical god, but also the peacock soul. Clothes can be used as well.


    "Haha, God helps me, my Hansen era is finally coming. It may be difficult to fight with those real old-fashioned deities. But there should be no big problems in sweeping the core field?" Hansen only wants to go to heaven. Shouting to express your inner excitement.


    Hansen did not immediately hunted the aliens. Once the core field was boundless, he was not familiar with the core field, and he did not know where there was a demon.


    Secondly, he has already got a thousand different genes. Now he is not eating, but he is eating too much. He can now swallow two or three king-level heterologous genes in one day. This is still the case with phagocytosis. One thousand pieces of heterogeneous genes, I don''t know when to go.


    "I don''t know if there is any genetic technique that can absorb the regenerative king-level heterologous gene more quickly." Han Sen secretly thought, but could not think of an answer.


    "The Wanbao people should know more about this. Let''s ask Fang Qingyu." Han Sen put away the beast soul, returned to the white whale, and went to Fang Qingyu to express his thoughts.


    Of course, he did not say that he had to eat a heterologous gene. He only asked Fang Qingyu whether there is a genetic technique similar to phagocytosis, which is more effective.


    Fang Qingyu thought for a moment and said: "The phagocytosis of phagocytic ants is already the top-level existence of this kind of genetic surgery. It seems that there is a similar genetic technique stronger than phagocytosis. It seems that it is really difficult... right... There is a famous genetic technique, but the general creature should not be able to cultivate that kind of genetic technique."


    "What genetic surgery?" Hansen quickly asked.


    "Destroy the "Big Bang"," Fang Qingyu said.


    "Big break? Isn''t that a powerful destructive gene?" Hansen has also heard of this kind of genetic technique. It is said that the destructive power is terrible, but even if it is a devastating family, it can cultivate the great destruction. There are only a handful of people.


    The strong people like Barr did not practice the conditions of the great destruction. Diaro was trained, but Hansen did not see him.


    Fang Qingyu said: "The destruction of the devastating family is a very arrogant destructive genetic technique. The Wanbao Alliance has studied the principle of the great annihilation technique and found that it is a kind of genetic technique that decomposes the material into the original source. Any substance is subject to it. A big blow will be directly analyzed into the most primitive source particles. If you eat those source particles directly, it will naturally be easier to absorb."


    Speaking of this, Fang Qingyu smiled and said: "I am just saying that, in addition to this, I really can''t think of any genetic technique that is stronger than phagocytosis. Phagocytosis is already the top-level genetic technique of this type, although still There are several similar to it, but the gap is not big."


    Han Sen heard that this big break may be really useful. He asked Fang Qingyu: "Where can I get a big break, can I buy it inside the Wanbao Alliance?"


    "That is the secret gene of the ruined family, and it needs to destroy the physique of the family before it can be cultivated. The Wanbao Alliance has never received this genetic technique." Fang Qingyu shook his head.


    "It seems that I can only find a way out of the ruined people. Diabor is going to ask me to hunt and kill the aliens, but I don''t know if he will refuse to come up with a big break, he can only try it." Hansen��s heart secretly thought.


    Hansen naturally did not take the initiative to find Diabo''s plan. He took the initiative to find the door and Diaro Bo to find him. It was two different concepts, so Hansen planned to wait a few days and then enter the core field. So that Diaro Rob can come to him by himself.

 Chapter 2523： Yellow clothes

    Waner��s sleep was for a few days, and there were still no signs of waking up, which made Hansen��s heart slightly depressed. .


    The situation of the great white whale is still in the same situation, and the way out is not found. The white tiger does not dare to approach them, but every time the snakes come, they can see its appearance and expel those monsters.


    The mushroom on the top of the head has always existed, and it doesn''t hurt or hurt. Hansen is the same. Every time he returns, he will grow the mushroom again on the top of his head. Before entering the core field, he will give the mushroom to the power of the original water. separate from.


    The knights of the emperors were released by the treasures as boatmen, and they did not dare to resist. Even if they resisted, they were useless. After they figured out the situation here, even if they let them go, they would not dare to leave the beluga. .


    Boa has a new toy, and he doesn''t feel bored. He holds a radish-like ginseng every day and turns a group of emperor knights to the regiment. The king-level powerhouse and the half-step deification are trained like recruits. Just as smart.


    The name of the Boa boat captain is terrible here than Hansen and the little red bird. Everyone smells it.


    Hansen��s king-level gene was finally filled with a hundred points, and he did not hesitate. He directly raised the Dongxuan field. Now that the king-level heterogeneous gene is enough, Hansen intends to raise the Dongxuan field to the top.


    Because the fighting power of blood and nerves is not good, the spell is not the genetic technique of combat. The only thing left is the ice muscle jade bone and the hole mysterious classic. The hole Xuan Jing is harder to cultivate than the ice muscle jade bone, and the hole mystery is for itself. The requirements for strength are relatively high, and the first step is to promote the top level, and the effect will be even greater.


    Every increase in the field has a lot of hints about the physical quality and the strength of the field itself, but Hansen did not feel the qualitative change.


    This is similar to what he has heard. Only when the nine-in-one is promoted to a half-step deification, will there be some qualitative changes, and the degree of reinforcement may be similar to the strength of the nine-fold field, and may even be stronger.


    The calculation time is almost the same, Diaro Rob should wait for the urgency, Han Sen will open the door to the core field with the hole of the mysterious war.


    Originally Hansen thought that after the battle with the Golden God, there will be many kings of various ethnic groups to come to him, Diarobo should be just one of them.


    But who knows that Hansen has not seen the kings of various ethnic groups after entering the core field, flying tens of thousands of miles in the core field, and not seeing the traces of Diab.


    "It��s weird, how can anyone come to me? It��s not scientific! Is it expensive for me to scare them away?�� Hansen feels a bit strange, how can he be so dazzling, how could it be? People care?


    Although Hansen was somewhat depressed, he had to go hunting for the different species. He was not familiar with the heterogeneous distribution in the core field. After thinking for a while, he decided to go and find the bronze sword furnace. It should be right. The core heterogeneous distribution here is relatively easy to understand, so it is better to lead it than to take chances.


    When Hansen returned to the starry sky where the bronze sword-burning furnace was located, he saw the bronze-casting sword furnace, but it looked like a wolf, and was fired by a Tianzu woman wearing a yellow shirt. Splashing, is embarrassing to escape.


    "This guy''s luck is really bad. I was cleaned up once before, and now I am being picked up by a woman." Hansen was in the dark.


    Bronze-casting the sword furnace saw Hansen, and immediately flew over and escaped Hansen.


    The yellow-shirted woman flew to Hansen and glanced at Hansen. "Do you want to **** my prey?"


    "The girl misunderstood, and there is no such thing in the bottom." Hansen looked at the yellow-shirted woman and said: "This sword-burning stove is my pet, and I hope that the girl will give it a thin face and put it alive. This core is a different kind. Gene, it is a gift of gratitude to the girl."


    Said, Han Sen put a core crystal hand in front of the yellow shirt woman.


    The town of Tiangong had an education for Hansen. Hansen also wanted to go to the Tiangong Palace to ask them to shelter. This yellow-shirt woman was a heavenly person. Hansen naturally did not want to complain with her.


    The woman in the yellow shirt did not pick up the core heterogeneous gene in Hansen��s hand. She said Hansen said: ��I need the material of this core casting sword furnace as an auxiliary material to create a different treasure, and the general heterogeneous gene cannot be replaced.��


    "Does the girl have to kill it? Is there any other way?" Hansen asked patiently.


    "There is a natural way, but it is a little troublesome." The yellow-shirted woman said with indulgence.


    "As long as there are other ways, the girl just needs to say it. If she can do what she can, she will definitely help the girl to achieve her wish." Hansen smiled.


    The woman in the yellow shirt pointed to the bronze sword furnace and said: "You are not helping me, but changing its life."


    "Yes, it��s a mistake at the bottom, so what about the girl to spare it?" Hansen did not care, said with a smile.


    "Looking at you is not bad. If you can hunt a core bronze tripod with me, its life will be yours." The yellow-shirt woman said.


    "No problem, does the girl know where there is a core bronze tripod?" Hansen asked.


    The yellow-shirt woman looked up and down Hansen and said: "The core bronze tripod is not difficult to find, but it is a half-step deification, can you hunt it? Don''t go to die."


    "I am not strong, but killing a core bronze trip should still be able to do it, not to mention the girl you help together, isn''t it?" Hansen said.


    "If this is the case, then let''s go now." The yellow-shirted woman said that she would fly in one direction of the starry sky.


    "Girl, I don''t know what your name is?" Hansen chased him with a bronze sword-burning stove. The bronze-casting sword furnace was very afraid of the yellow-shirt woman. She didn''t dare to be too close to her, hiding in Hansen''s other One side.


    "I don''t know what you are calling?" asked the woman in yellow shirt.


    "My name is gold." Hansen reported his name.


    "It''s not like a name, it''s more like a code name." The yellow-shirt woman said.


    "The name itself is a code name." Hansen said.


    "If this is the case, then you will call me a yellow coat, anyway, it is a code name." The yellow-shirt woman said.


    "Clothing girl, are you a disciple of Zhentiangong?" Hansen did not report his real name. Naturally, he would not blame the yellow-shirt woman for not reporting his real name. He chose a more succinct name.


    The woman in the yellow shirt snorted and said, "What? My creditor has not yet inquired about your origins. Are you asking me to ask questions?"


    Han Sen thought that this woman''s temper is so weird, it is not easy to get along with.


    Huang Yi went on to say: "The core bronze ding is not the same as the ordinary one. The ordinary half-step deification is not its opponent. If you accidentally you can die, you can talk about what genetics is good at what field, what is the teacher? A family, if you lose your life, it��s not right."

 Chapter 2524： Listen to the sword

    Han Sen saw that she was somewhat arrogant and arrogant. She did not change her meaning, but she was not angry. She said with a smile: "The genetics of each department has learned a little. Although it is not proficient, it is enough. ��


    "It is not easy to use two words. Are you sure that the genetics you have learned is enough?" Huang Yizheng said, it seems to be very serious.


    "It should be enough." Han Sen did not know what the yellow dress was, and he said that he was like a monk, as if he had to score a high or low.


    "That''s good, then I will test your most basic swordsmanship, you can listen to the sword." Huang Yi said faintly.


    "What is listening to the sword?" Hansen really didn''t know what Huang Yi said about the sword.


    Huang Yi did not laugh at Hansen��s ignorance this time, and explained faintly: ��The sword is like a person, people are like their voices, they are not watching their people, they first smell their voices, the so-called friends, they just don��t see their people, they only rely on voice communication. Only in this way can we not take people by appearance and truly understand each other''s inner essence. The sword is also the same. If you only look at its shape, you must not understand the sword. You must listen to the sword and understand the essence of the sword to be able to understand the sword."


    Hansen was the first to hear this statement. He felt very novel and then asked: "If people can talk, the sword won''t, then how can they listen to their voices and judge its essence?"


    "The sound is also non-verbal. How can you hear the sound of the piano and know the meaning of elegance? Although the sword can''t talk, the sound that is emitted when the sword is used is the sword sound. If you really know the sword, you can''t see it. Sword, only listen to the sound of its dancing, you should know what kind of sword it is." Huang Yi said.


    Hansen did not believe it. He looked at Huang Yi and said: "So I will take a sword and wave it twice. You can know what kind of sword it is?"


    "Nature." Huang Yi answered the matter of course.


    "That''s good, there is a sword in the bottom, I want to ask the girl to taste your evaluation." Hansen said.


    "Yes." Huang Yi turned and closed her eyes and said to Han Sen: "Now you can dance the sword."


    Hansen��s heart moved, blocking his body, and summoned a poisonous mushroom mushroom soul.


    The poisonous mushroom mushroom beast is the weapon of the beast, but it is not a sword, but an umbrella. When folded together, it is three feet long and can also be used as a sword.


    Han Sen took a poisonous umbrella and waved two swords. He used to observe the yellow coat in the hole Xuan field, lest she use any genetic techniques to peek at the poison umbrella.


    As a result, Hansen found that he was thinking too much. Huang Yi did not use genetic techniques to peek, but just listened to the sound of Hansen''s sword.


    "Yes." Han Sen only danced two tricks, Huang Yi said.


    Han Sen took it with him, and the poison umbrella disappeared. Then he looked at Huang Yi and said, "Please ask the girl to dress up, what is the sword sound of my sword?"


    "The sword is not good." Huang Yi said faintly.


    "How is it bad?" Hansen asked.


    "Using an umbrella as a sword, you should pay attention to thorns and sweeps, and the sword rule you use is more than sputum." Huang Yi said casually.


    Hansen is not surprised at all. It is not difficult to listen to the music. Hansen can do the same. Many kings can do it. This is nothing unusual.


    Huang Yi seems to see through Han Sen''s mind, and then goes on to say: "Your umbrella is so painful and bitter. If I listened correctly, it should be a poisonous umbrella. Its sound quality is pure and not scattered. It is a handle. The king''s treasure."


    "You still listen to the umbrella?" Hansen was a little surprised. He didn''t use the poisonous umbrella. Even if the outsider used his eyes to look at it, he couldn''t find that the umbrella was poisonous, and the poisonous animal beast should not be possible. It appeared in the big universe, and Huang Yi could not know. How did she hear that the umbrella was poisonous and Hansen had some doubts.


    "Everything is a matter of course. I can listen to the sword. Naturally, I can listen to the umbrella. The so-called one-way method is universal. There is nothing I can''t hear in this world." Huang Yi said it is natural, as if it should be so. of.


    Huang Yi��s tone is too big. Even the ancestors of the Shang Dynasty��s giants, I��m afraid I can��t say that I��m going to pass the law. The yellow clothes are casual, but it��s just a trivial matter.


    Hansen thought: "This woman has such a big tone and is a king-level powerhouse. I want to come to the heavens as a person with some identity. How did I not see her when I went to the town of Tiangong last time?"


    Huang Yi saw Hansen��s thoughts and thought about the hair on his forehead. He said to Han Sen faintly: ��If you don��t believe, you can use whatever gene technology. I don��t have to look at it, just use my ears to listen. Can tell the origin of its department."


    "Interesting, I really want to see and see such a magical listening technique." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Please." Huang Yi''s eyes flashed a smile.


    She tried her best to get close to Hansen, and said so much with Hansen, nothing more than wanting to know more about Hansen, and the best way to understand him is to go directly to see how his genetics practice.


    The so-called "sounding to distinguish the essence of the argument, is just that Huang Yi casually said Han Sen''s only, Huang Yi practice has the Taishang''s secret technique "Tai Shang Sen Pian", can sense the essence of all things.


    Not to mention listening, even if she closed her seven senses, everything around her still shines in her mind like a mirror, so that she can sense clearly.


    Hansen naturally does not believe that Huang Yi said that after thinking for a moment, he turned his palm into a stone, which is the petrification learned from the left mad.


    Hansen thought: "I have no sound at all in petrification, and I don''t believe you can still hear it."


    Because only the petrified palm, Hansen''s arm can still move, just waved twice with the power of the arm, and did not use any tricks, then asked the yellow suit back to him: "What do you listen to me?" Gene surgery?"


    Huang Yi used the Taishang Inductive article, and Hansen��s all movements were all inductive. He didn��t turn his head, and he said with his back to the side: ��The punches of your two punches are thick and clumsy. The stocks are natural and simple. If I listened correctly, you should use the petrification technique. As for the boxing method, if you want to say a name, you can call it the petrified fist."


    Hansen was shocked and sighed: "The girl in clothes is really good!"


    "Petrinization is too intrusive, you can use secret gene technology casually. If I say the wrong one, you don''t have to accompany me to hunt the core bronze tripod." Huang Yi said faintly, she is interested. From Hansen��s temper, Hansen uses some genetic techniques that are really good at it, and she also infers the origin of Hansen��s past.


    The two names of gold coin and human race are too strange for the gene universe, and they cannot find his origin.

 Chapter 2525： you lose!

    "If that''s the case, let''s try it now." Han Sen has passed the age of contending for strength, but he doesn''t like the character of Huang Yi very much. Since he doesn''t have to accompany her to hunt the core bronze tripod, it is right. His mind.


    "What genetic technique can you use?" Hansen confirmed it again.


    "Yes, any genetic technique can be done." Huang Yi eyes closed slightly, facing Han Sen, affirmative answer.


    "That''s good, then I have to start." Han Sen''s mouth slightly revealed a smile.


    "Please," said Huang Yi.


    But after I finished, I didn��t hear Han Sen��s movements. After waiting for a while, I didn��t feel any action from Hansen. Huang Yi was strange, but suddenly heard Han Sen say: ��Okay, please. The girl in the clothes guessed what genetic technique was used this time."


    Huang Yi smiled lightly and turned to look at Han Sen and said: "It doesn''t move, it''s a genetic technique."


    She is sure that Hansen has not moved and has not used any genetic techniques.


    Hansen smiled and said: "It seems that this time the girl in the clothes is wrong. According to the agreement, should I go now?"


    "I can''t be wrong." Huang Yi said very positively, too much inductive articles can perceive everything, even if it is a deified strong, she can also perceive a two-point clue, not to mention Hansen is only a king, so Huang Clothing is quite confident.


    "You said that you can''t be wrong, but you can''t tell me what genetics I used. It makes me very difficult." Han Sen said faintly.


    "You didn''t use genetics, standing there and didn''t move." Huang Yi looked at Hansen slowly, and his tone was still so confident.


    "I moved, and I also used genetics. You can''t guess that I can''t do it." Hansen said with a spread.


    Huang Yimei stared at Hansen and never said anything. After a long time, she said with disappointment: "If you leave, I will lose."


    "So I would like to thank the girl in the clothes." Han Sen did not say anything, and turned directly to leave with a bronze sword furnace.


    Looking at the figure of Hansen��s departure, Huang Yi��s eyes flashed a disappointing color and muttered to himself: ��It��s not smart to play tricks on such small things, even if the talent is no better, he won��t know. I lost something because of this little cleverness."


    Huang Yi believes that there is nothing wrong with his feelings. Hansen has not moved, and he has not used genetic techniques. He has been so arguing that Huang Yi��s impression of him has been greatly reduced, and he is not willing to argue with Hansen.


    Every member of the Taishang nationality can only choose one of their own "silkworms" to cultivate. Naturally, they need to choose thousands of choices. The elites of non-elites cannot.


    Although the gold coins showed a strong talent, but this time the performance of Huang Yi was somewhat disappointed, and intends to give up the choice of gold coins.


    "Unfortunately, there are talents, that is, the heart and character are worse." Huang Yi no longer nostalgia, turned and left.


    "Miss, how do you let the gold coins go so quickly?" When I saw the yellow clothes coming back, Xiaodie stayed on the boat and greeted them. Some accidentally looked at Huang Yi.


    Before Huang Yi spent a lot of thoughts, she drove away all the people who stayed there and waited for the gold coins, so that she had the opportunity to be alone with the gold coins.


    However, this time just met with the gold coins. The yellow clothes came back, and Xiaodie was very surprised. Originally, Xiaodie thought that at least three or five days would be required for Huangyi to come back.


    Huang Yi said faintly: "He is not the silkworm I need."


    "Why don''t you take a look at it, the ability of gold coins is really strong. When you are at the king level, you can be a hard-pressed gold armor. I am afraid that even if it is a good heart, you can''t do it. It''s a pity to miss it." Advise.


    Huang Yi poured a cup of tea and said with a soft sigh: "His talent and ability are really strong, but there is never such a genius in the gene universe, but they still can''t get out of the last step. Moreover, there are extremely serious defects in the body of gold coins."


    "What is the defect?" Xiaodie asked curiously.


    "Heart and character are not good." Huang Yi said, putting down the teacup.


    "No? How long does it take, Miss, you can see that his heart and character are not good?" Xiaodie asked some unbelievable look at Huang Yi.


    Huang Yi said that she and Hansen��s cause and effect were repeated. After listening to Xiaodie, she nodded and said: "The lady��s too sensitive article is definitely not wrong. In this way, the heart and character of the gold coin are not too bad. Well, even the young lady squinted in front of her eyes and sighed. This kind of heart and character is really not qualified to be your silkworm, but it is a pity that his talent and ability are really strong."


    "It��s useless to be strong, and my heart is not good. After all, I can��t walk out of the last step. I��m Li Ke��s silkworm. In the future, I��m going to break through the last step. I can��t have a bit of awkwardness.�� Li Keer faintly Said.


    "That gold coin is really, what kind of little clever thing to do? If he knows that he missed something because of a little cleverness, he must cry and die." Xiaodie sighed.


    "All living beings are ignorant. How many of them can really be detached from the world? I can''t blame him. If everyone can be detached, that step will not be so difficult." Li Keer said without hesitation.


    "That''s also true, but Miss, your eyes are too high. The other masters have already selected their silkworms. Now there are only Miss you, and you are not satisfied with the many geniuses. What kind of talent should I do?�� Xiaodie was anxious for Li Keer.


    Li Keer himself is not in a hurry: "Ning is lacking, if I really can''t choose the right silkworm, I would rather not choose."


    "That''s how it works! Don''t choose silkworms, then Miss you are not losing the chance to compete for the patriarch in the future?" After listening to Li Keer, Xiaodie was even more anxious.


    "I just said that, I still have to choose, otherwise they are not cheaper. I just said that I have to choose a satisfactory one." Li Keer laughed.


    Xiaodie took a long sigh of relief and patted her chest and said, "Miss, you can scare me."


    "Well, come over and press me on the shoulders. I just moved a few times. The shoulders are really a little unaccustomed." Li Kerer said, taking another cup and taking a drink.


    Xiaodie quickly went to the back of Li Keer and reached out to give Li Keer a massage of the shoulders, but the outstretched palm stopped in midair and did not fall. Surprised Zhang Da had a small mouth and screamed: "Miss... ...you...there is a word behind you..."


    "Is there a word? What word?" Li Keer gave a slight glimpse.


    "You... lose..." Xiaodie slowly read the words on Li Ke''s back.


    Li Keer''s white cheeks suddenly turned red, and the teeth directly reached out, and a light microscope appeared behind her. Her eyes looked at her back in the mirror, and she saw the back of her yellow shirt. There are three fist-sized words from top to bottom, and an exclamation point at the bottom.


    "you lose!"

 Chapter 2526： Cut melon

    "Miss, how can you have these three words on your back?" Xiaodie asked in confusion.


    Li Kerer bit his lip, and the white face was red on it. For a long time, he suddenly laughed, but his eyes flashed with a very serious look: "A good gold coin can actually pass my over-sensing article."


    Xiaodie suddenly widened his eyes and asked incredulously: "How is this possible? These words are left by the gold coins? Miss you don''t even know?"


    In Xiaodie��s view, this is simply impossible. Li Keer has a super-inductive article. It is almost like a **** who can perceive everything. How can someone write a few words on her back? do not know.


    "I have just been promoted to the king level. I haven''t cultivated it to the extreme. It''s normal to have some omissions, but not everyone can do it. The gold coin can make me feel nothing. This is true. It��s amazing, I��m screaming at him.�� Li Ker��s eyes sparkled with strange light.


    "Miss, the gold coin is really so powerful, then you want to choose him to be your silkworm?" Xiaodie asked with a squint.


    "I still don''t know him. I can''t just make choices based on his ability, and I didn''t get this scene back. How can I have a face to let him be my silkworm?" Li Keer said with a wink.


    Hansen didn''t know what Li Keer was thinking. He didn''t have much interest in Li Keer.


    Hansen was able to leave the word behind Li Keer without knowing it. It was because he had imprisoned all the cosmic gears with the hole, so in Li Keer��s perception, there was no fluctuation, as if everything Nothing happened. I didn��t know that Hansen wrote the words on her back.


    On the perceptual ability, the hole Xuan Jing will not be worse than the inductive one. If you change someone who does not understand the tunnel mystery, Li Keer will not lose so badly, or will not lose at all.


    The bronze cast sword furnace leads the way in the front, and the sound of the cymbal sounds from time to time. The flame at the mouth of the furnace is high and low. The sword inserted in the furnace has more than one hundred handles, and the size and shape are different. It seems that it has been in the recent period of time. No less killing of core aliens, plundering their alien genes to cast swords.


    "Where are you going to take me?" Hansen asked as he looked at the bronze sword furnace in front.


    He asked the bronze sword to bring him to find the demonized alien. This guy took him for a long time in front of him, but there was not even a ghost shadow in the surrounding stars, and the more desolate, the nearby planet and Rocks are rarely seen.


    "Hey!" The flames in the sword-smelting furnace spit into a few words: "Steel Castle."


    "What is that place?" Hansen asked.


    "Deified alienation." Bronze cast sword furnace spewed a few words.


    After all, the IQ of the heterogeneous is limited, and the expressive ability is not so strong. Hansen can''t ask one why, but since there is a degenerate, it is not afraid of his current strength.


    Following the bronze-casting sword furnace, it has been flying in the stars, flying for several days, and finally finally faintly saw a thing like a castle in the starry sky.


    The reason why it is like a castle, because the whole body is made of metal, there are many gears and mechanical parts, there are two rows of large exhaust pipes on the top, the gears rotate, the light flames spit from time to time, Hansen can even hear very much The rhythm of the sound of the sound of the sound.


    The behemoth is like a huge steel monster. It is suspended in the void. This road flies over. Hansen has hardly encountered core heterogeneity. Hansen thinks this is very unscientific.


    As the distance is closer, the steel-mechanical castle looks more and more eccentric, the huge steel gear rotates, and the iron-like sound is heard inside, and the flames are splashing from time to time, which is a sense of sight of a steel factory.


    "The heterogeneity in the core field is very weird. Is this eccentric steel castle not a stranger?" Hansen was slightly surprised.


    Han Sen was thinking about himself, but suddenly saw that the mechanical monsters of the steel monsters were running wildly, and there were fires everywhere. The two rows of exhaust pipes were shining in the sky, and the sound of the engine suddenly became very fast. Almost in one piece.


    The gears of big and small are turning wildly, which drives the arm to rotate.


    In the next second, I saw the gate of the steel castle open, and the fire inside was shining. It seemed to be a melting pot. From the steel castle, a dozen meters high, the body was magnificent, and it was like a steel robot.


    The aliens of the robots are rough and have nothing to do with the current intelligent robots. They are more like the armor of ancient Europe.


    With the roar of the machinery and the fire, a group of steel robots were sent out from the gate of the city, as if they were products on the assembly line.


    However, Hansen was surprised to see it. He couldn''t help but widen his eyes: "The king''s core heterogeneous? The steel monster-like castle can produce a king-level core heterogeneity?"


    Even if he saw a large group of king-level aliens, Hansen would not be surprised, but he did not even hear the creation of the king-level alien species.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the steel robot that rushed out of the castle has formed a small team and rushed to Hansen.


    Hansen is trying to test the power of the golden mechanical god, directly summoning it, and the body suddenly enters into it, and the golden **** will come again.


    Using the mind to control the golden god, there is not much difference between controlling the body of the body. In the hands of the golden sawtooth sword, I saw the gear in the sword rotate, so that the jagged blade also rotates, as if it is a huge The chainsaw is general.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s sword swayed, and the general sawing light of the chainsaw directly cut the steel robot in front of it into two halves. No one could stop the sword of his sword.


    "Shuang... really cool... this is a happy battle..." Hansen was excited, and a few swords went down, cut melons and chopped vegetables, and destroyed all the steel robots of that team.


    "Hunting king-level dissimilar steel armor and discovering heterogeneous genes."


    Hansen��s mind kept ringing in the air, but unfortunately there was no animal spirit.


    "Is this really a king-level alien? I don''t know if it was originally in the steel castle, or was it temporarily made?" Hansen looked at the weird steel castle, thinking in his heart.


    The steel armor of a small team was instantly destroyed. It seemed to irritate the steel monster. It was only seen that its firepower was fully open. Several gates of the castle were opened at the same time. One piece of steel armor flew out from the inside. Hundreds, and still rushing out.

 Chapter 2527： Li Keer

    There is a battle of the golden mechanical gods, Han Sen is like a sheep into the wolves, where the sword light has passed, everything has been broken, and the king-level steel armor can not stop the Jianguang cut.


    "Hunt the king-level dissimilar steel armor, get the armor of the steel armor, and discover the alien gene."


    Killing nearly one hundred steel armor, Hansen finally got a beast.


    The steel monster seems to be a little tired, running a lot slower, and the steel armor that rushes out of the gate has become less and looks like a beast that wheezes after running at full speed.


    In total, there are less than two hundred steel armor. If Hansen used to kill it, it would be a little troublesome, but it would control the golden mechanical god. It would kill like a chopped melon, and it would be clean after a short time.


    When Hansen was about to rush to the steel castle, he heard the vibration of the surrounding space. It was like a big earthquake. There was a crack in the void. The weird steel castle just entered the crack of the space. No trace.


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse, but the bronze-casting sword furnace was there to devour the bodies of the steel armor and swallow them one by one into his sword furnace.


    However, because its furnace is still small, after swallowing seven or eight steel armor corpses, it will no longer be swallowed.


    "Where are you talking about the different kinds of deification?" Han Sen asked the bronze sword furnace.


    The spurt of the bronze cast sword furnace turned into a few words: "Don''t you just run?"


    "That steel castle is really a degenerate?" Hansen was slightly surprised, and then asked: "Can you find it?"


    He just wanted to see what else could come out of the steel castle, so he didn''t attack the castle directly. Who knows that the guy actually ran directly, and now he regrets it.


    "Can''t find it." The bronze cast sword furnace spewed out a few words.


    Hansen shrugged and turned to dig out the alien genes in the steel armor. In their heart, there was a steel gear, and that was their core heterogeneity.


    Hansen naturally does not swallow the entire body like a sword furnace, but only dug up the core heterogeneous gene to earn the Tianshen Tower.


    The golden mechanical **** took the beast soul and Hansen closed it. At this time, it was no longer used.


    Hansen is collecting the core gears, but sees a figure coming from afar. He looks up and finds that it is the woman who claims to be a yellow coat.


    Li Keer followed the breath of the bronze sword-making furnace, and the heart became more and more surprised. Because of her super-inductive articles, she could not find the breath left by Hansen. She could only trace the bronze casting sword furnace in the starry sky. The breath of a kind of chase.


    While seeing Hansen, Li Kerer also saw the steel armor falling in the sky and the sky, and his eyes moved slightly.


    She naturally recognizes those steel armor, and also knows that the steel armor comes from a core deified "steel castle". Now I only see the remains of steel armor, but I don''t see the steel castle. It is likely that the steel castle is hit by gold coins. Ran.


    Thinking of this possibility, Li Keer was even more surprised.


    In the battle with the Golden God, the most important lethality is the one-time deification of the dragon, the dragon-shaped needle. This is very clear to Li Keer.


    If Li Keer had some doubts about Hansen��s combat power at that time, then Han Sen actually ran a steel castle by himself, so that Li Ke��s mind would no doubt worry.


    "The king level can fight the deified powerful, although the deification in the core field is weak, it can only be regarded as pseudo-deification, but this kind of combat power is already amazing, plus he can blind me too. On the induction article, where did the gold coins of this Terran come from? Even among the emperors, it may not be possible to give birth to such a character in the millennium." Li Keer thought in his mind, but his figure did not stop. Soon came to Hansen''s neighborhood.


    "Women in clothes, how so smart?" Hansen saw Li Keer coming over and reluctantly called for a greeting.


    "Unfortunately, I came to you specifically." Li Keer said.


    "Looking for me? Wouldn''t it be that I still want to help you kill the core bronze tripter?" Hansen frowned. He didn''t have the interest to play with his family. If Li Keer went out of his way, he wouldn''t care.


    Li Keer shook his head and said: "The words you left on my back, I have already seen it. This time I sincerely conceded, I really lost."


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and he couldn��t think that Li Keer turned out to be like a person. He suddenly spoke so well.


    "The girl in the clothes is heavy," Hansen said.


    "Re-recognize it, my name is Li Kerer." Li Keer smiled and held out his hand.


    "Gold coins." Han Sen reached out and Li Keer shook.


    "I have heard of some of your things. If you can, I want to hire you to help me kill the core bronze tripod." Li Keer said with a smile after withdrawing his palm.


    "I am afraid that Li girl is disappointed. I have some important things to do recently." Regardless of whether Li Keer��s character is good or bad, Han Sen is not in the mood to run around with her, or to hunt herself. The plan is important.


    Li Keer did not disappoint, but still smiled and said: "You should not be so anxious to refuse, why not listen to what kind of reward I can give and then refuse?"


    Hansen felt nothing more than some heterogeneous genes, and there was nothing to listen to. But everyone said this to the other, and it was not an enemy. Hansen had to let her go.


    Li Keer turned his eyes and fell on the bodies of the steel armor, and then said: "If I guess correctly, you can kill these steel armor, should you repel the steel castle?"


    Han Sen looked at Li Kerer. He did not admit it and did not deny it. It is the default.


    Li Ker''s eyes were slightly bright. She had only guessed it before. It is confirmed now, and my heart is still a little surprised.


    "The steel castle is not very strong in the deification of the core field, but it can be repelled by the king at a single level. There are few people in the big universe who can do it. The gold coins are well-deserved." Li Keer praised. .


    "What does Li girl want to say?" Hansen frowned and asked, already impatient.


    He is not the kind of hairy boy who has never seen the market. He will not be swayed by the beauty of the two praises. In Hansen��s view, Li Keer said that these words are a waste of time.


    "You have the ability to stifle the core demonization, but it is not easy to find those core derivations. Most of the core deifications are not fixed in a certain area. Just like steel castles, it is not easy to find them. But I have the ability to find them. If you are willing to help me to hunt a core bronze tripod, I can help you find those demonized aliens." Li Keer said with a squint.

 Chapter 2528： Wolf god

    Hansen and Li Keer flew in the starry sky, and the bronze cast sword furnace was far behind, not willing to be close to Li Ker.


    Since Li Keer is willing to lead the way, Hansen has not refused. If she can really find a demonized alien, Hansen does not mind helping her to kill a bronze tripod.


    Originally Hansen thought that Li Keer��s character was a bit bad, so she tried to talk to her as little as possible, but who knows that Li Keer��s return is a whisper, and with a wide range of knowledge and humor, Hansen can hardly Link her to the appearance of the first sight.


    Hansen naturally does not know that this is a change of mindset of Li Keer.


    When they met for the first time, Li Keer looked at Hansen as a condescending mentality. It was like a person watching a cow. People would think that the IQ of a cow is very low and there is no way to communicate with it. So naturally I want to talk to him, only to teach the cow what to do.


    However, at that time, Li Keer suddenly discovered that Hansen was not a cow. Not only was it a cow, but he might be stronger than her in some way. Li Keer naturally couldn��t take Hansen as a cow. .


    This is no wonder that Li Keer, all the sensitive creatures in the universe will have a similar mode of thinking, even human beings are no exception.


    "That demonized, I also saw it not long ago. It is a wolf god. I don''t know much about it. I just heard that strength is not very strong in the core demonization..." As he walked, he introduced Hansen to the situation of demonization.


    Li Keer said so, but he thought in his heart: "I don''t have to lie. The power of the wolf **** is not too strong in the core deification. At most, it can only be regarded as the middle and lower. But it has a kind of wolf. In the realm of God, the field is not as simple as summoning the wolves, but to summon the wolf gods. At that time, there will be groups of wolves and gods. The strength of the avatar is not much weaker than the wolf god. When you see it, you have to How to deal with it."


    Li Keer did not want to harm Hansen. When Hansen was in danger, she would naturally help him and save him in the fire. At the same time, he showed his own means to shock Hansen, so he slowly convinced Hansen. Naturally, Take him as a silkworm.


    Under the leadership of Li Keer, Hansen entered a planet. Li Keer pointed to a mountain range in the election. "I am the wolf **** I saw in the mountain. My strength is too bad. It��s not its opponent, it��s not going to happen.��


    "Well, you are waiting for me here. If it is really deified, whether it can kill, I will help you kill the core bronze tripod." Hansen said.


    "I am waiting for your good news." Li Keer smiled.


    Hansen nodded slightly and then flew over to the mountains. The bronze-casting furnace was also left by Hansen and was not brought into the mountains.


    Li Keer''s eyes flashed in the blink of an eye, although it was far from the mountain range, but the grass and trees in the mountains were within her eyes.


    Soon, Li Keer saw the wolf **** in a valley. Unlike the general group wolf, the wolf **** is a solitary creature. Its body is not tall and mighty. It is similar to an ordinary wolf. A little bigger.


    There is a black line in the grayish white fur, but its body is not a general fur, but a strange metal. Although it is metal, the hair is very smooth and does not affect its flexibility.


    Under Li Ke''s gaze, Han Sen did not find the wolf **** for a long time. The wolf **** had a strong sense of territory. Han Sen just stepped into the valley, and the wolf **** stood up all the time. Green Sensen''s wolf eyes stare at Hansen who came in.


    Hey!


    The wolf gods rushed out in four steps, and the figure disappeared directly.


    Hansen has not seen the appearance of the wolf god, and he saw that the wolf **** disappeared in his eyes. With his eyesight, he could not keep up with the speed of the wolf god.


    Without hesitation, Han Sen directly used the super-spiritual body, almost at the same time as Hansen''s illusion, the gray figure of the wolf **** swept from his body.


    Throwing an empty wolf god, apparently somewhat confused, turned around and looked at Hansen up and down, did not immediately launch a second attack.


    Han Sen has just turned on the super-spirit, and then discovered that the power of the super-spirit is rapidly receding. When Wan is sleeping, the impact on the super-spirit is still the same.


    Li Kerer originally wanted to enjoy a wolf war, and waited until the critical moment of the war to save Hansen, but who knows that the war has just begun, Hansen suddenly turned and ran.


    Seeing that Hansen was flying in the sky and rushing to the cosmic starry sky, the one that ran was called a decisive and decisive. There was no trace of muddy water at all. Li Keer, who was watching, did not know what to do, and he did not know whether he should take it to save Hansen.


    Although this is the result of her expectation, but the process is somewhat different, she originally intended to take a look at Hansen��s true strength through the battle between the wolf **** and the gold coin. Now, nothing has been seen, Hansen actually runs. It is.


    Li Keer''s foggy water saw that the wolf **** had already chased it out, and Hansen seemed to have no other means. He was torn by the wolf god.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s body was broken, but it was only a month��s shadow, and the real Hansen appeared in the other side of the starry sky and still continued to escape.


    He just made sure that there was no demonization there, and he did not intend to summon the golden **** in the face of Li Keer to kill the wolf god.


    However, the wolf god''s temper is very evil. He has been chasing Hansen. Although the strength of this guy is not comparable to that of the golden god, Hansen is also difficult to compete with it. He has to use the moon to escape once and for all. The whip of the wolf god.


    Hansen found that the degenerate in the core field has its own shortcomings, and they may have reached a level of deification in one aspect, but other aspects will be worse than the real degenerate.


    For example, the defensive power and the sword light of the Golden God have reached the level of deified level, but its speed is still king level, there is no intensity of deification inside the armor, the use of power is not very good, the combat method is still king level. technique.


    For example, this wolf god, its speed is absolutely deified, but the judgment and skills are not so strong, the attack means remain at the level of the king, and Hansen sees its power is also more real deification. A lot worse.


    "It is no wonder that the deification of the core field is also called pseudo-deification. They all have their own defects, and the whole has not reached the level of deification." Han Sen secretly thought.


    Li Kerer originally wanted to watch a human wolf war, but the result turned into a wolf chasing the escape war. Han Sen constantly used his body and escaping to escape. Although his body was really subtle, even the wolf **** could not hurt him. However, this is not the result that Li Keer wants.

 Chapter 2529： Too sensitive?

    When Li Keer saw Hansen, he was not in danger for the time being, and he did not rush to shoot. He just looked at Hansen with a look of eccentricity. He said in his heart: "What is this person going on, how can it be brave and fierce for a while? So timid..."


    Li Keer didn''t think about it yet, but suddenly saw that the wolf **** was a little impatient. He made a long scream of the sky, and the moment he jumped up, his body was blurred and turned into a large cloud of fog. Only the wolf **** rushed out of the fog, and in a moment there had been more than a dozen wolves, and Hansen was surrounded by the heavens and the earth, sealing off all his retreats.


    "Divided... Not right... These avatars have at least 80% of the power of the body..." Hansen glanced at the wolf gods and revealed the color of surprise.


    Like Hansen''s Lunar New Year, although the power is solid, but after all, it is still a avatar, can not be used as a body to fight.


    However, the separation of this wolf **** is like an independent creature, with the power of being close to the wolf god, and at the same time has their own ability to act.


    This kind of avatar ability, Hansen is still encountered for the first time.


    Not waiting for Hansen to think too much, the avatars rushed up, one by one, the speed is amazing, just a little slower than the original wolf god.


    Hansen applied the method of the sacred body to the limit, and the layout, prejudgment, and body skills were applied to the peak. Under the siege of many wolves, it seemed like a butterfly, and many wolves were actually separated. For a time, Hansen couldn��t help but hurt him.


    After the wolf **** used the avatar, Li Kerer began to hesitate to help Hansen. After all, she didn''t see anything she wanted to see. Now she can only take a favor.


    However, when Li Keer saw the body used by Hansen and the wolf god, he was somewhat stunned.


    "This...how is this possible... Isn''t this the "Heaven and Man" in "Tai Shang Induction"? Impossible, how can a foreigner possibly "Tai Shang Sen Pian"? These realms!" Li Keer reveals the shocking color, and can''t believe Hansen who is in a group with the wolf gods.


    "No... It''s not "Heaven and Man" in "Tai Shang Sen Pian", but it is very similar. It can be said that it is the same source, but it is different, but it is the same source as "Tai Shang Sen Pian" Only the "No Words of Heaven", the use of gold coins is somewhat different from "No Words of Heaven"... It��s weird... What kind of genetic surgery is it... Is there any horrible old man who died, created a Inductive article "similar gene technology..." Li Kerer''s face is changing, full of suspicious colors.


    However, she wants to think about it, and she can''t think of anyone who can create a genetic technique similar to "Tai Shang Zhi Pian". In addition to the Tian''s "No Words", other ethnic groups have similar genetic techniques, but they have similar genetic techniques. However, they only got the fur of "Tai Shang Zhi Pian".


    What Hansen used was not as simple as a fur. Li Keer found that she could not keep up with the gold coins if she applied her body.


    "What the **** is going on? Isn''t the gold coin a tribe of my Taizu people, or is he a person of the Tianzu? But as far as I know, this generation of the heavenly people is practicing the "No Words of Heaven". Just like a lonely person, although Yu Shanxin also practiced "No Words of Heaven", but he did not work **** it, but walked out of his own path, gold coins can not be the two of them... not to mention In the battle of gene genealogy, gold coins have also fought against the lonely bamboo, and it is even more impossible to be the same person..." Li Keer was full of doubts, but he did not understand what he thought.


    I am afraid that Li Keer wants to break his head, and I can''t think that Hansen''s genetic technique is not created by the characters in the big universe, but a metaphysical technique that the humanity of the mysterious generation studies the mysterious science.


    Although "Dong Xuan Jing" is not "Tai Shang Sen Pian", but the road to the rationale has a common point, the two are very similar, but the direction of development is still somewhat different, not exactly the same.


    Coupled with the different understandings of the practitioners, it also makes "Dong Xuan Jing" and "Tai Shang Sen Pian" more different, it is difficult to say who is strong and who is weak.


    "Tai Shang Zhi Pian" has been studied by countless strong people of the Taishang people, and has already been the top genetic algorithm in the gene universe.


    The "Dong Xuan Jing" is the top in the shelter, but the follow-up part of the shelter is not complete. It is necessary for the practitioner to comprehend and complete it. Compared with the "Tai Shang Sen Pian", "Dong Xuan Jing" is a kind of Just getting started, there is no perfect genetic technique.


    Before "Dong Xuan Jing" did not reach the top level, no one knows which one is stronger with "Tai Shang Sen Pian", but one thing is certain, Li Keer is not as good as Han Sen.


    After seeing Han Sen��s body, Li Keer��s face has been changing and he hasn��t returned to God for a long time.


    Originally, I wanted to save him when Hansen was in distress. Now it seems that it is unnecessary. Hansen is proficient in the similarity with "Heaven and Man". Those wolves are not enough to risk his life. Li It��s no longer meaningful to take a shot now.


    However, this also makes Li Keer more curious, and the beauty is getting brighter and brighter: "Who is the gold coin? What genetic technique is he using?"


    Hansen and the wolf gods fought each other and found an interesting phenomenon. After the wolf **** used the avatar, although it was numerous and very close to its power, it did not have the body of the previous 100% strength.


    "Is it true that the separation of the wolf **** is actually a direct differentiation of its body, not a simple one?" Han Sen''s heart was slightly happy.


    Although the wolf god''s gregarious group is very powerful, but the threat to Hansen is not as great as the wolf **** can use the full body.


    Hansen is not afraid of the group, and the source of the hole Xuanyuan is inexhaustible to give Hansen the power, so that he has almost no power to exhaust the worries, even if those avatars are how to besiege, can not really hurt Hansen.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have a dragon tooth dagger in my hand. Otherwise, I don''t need to use the golden god, I can kill this wolf god." Hansen didn''t use the thorns of the thunder, even if it was used, slap in the wolf **** The body can only numb the body, and it is not able to pierce its body.


    Dingshen Thunder and Dragon''s Dagger are the same as the demon, one is the power of the thunder, and the other is the destructive power. Therefore, the thunder thorn can make the wolf numb but it can''t break its body. The dragon tooth dagger has a chance. Breaking through the body of a demonized alien, but without the ability to paralyze.


    Can''t say who is stronger, the role itself is not the same, but Han Sen now needs the destructive power of the dragon tooth dagger.

 Chapter 2530： "God Tour"

    Hansen is working with the wolf god, suddenly feeling the space around him, his heart was slightly shocked, he was trying to shoot, but he saw Li Keer appear next to him.


    "Follow me." Li Kerer said, holding Hansen''s arm, his body flashed again, and Hansen disappeared with his teleport.


    "The starry sky is moving! I didn''t expect Li girl to know this genetic technique?" Han Sen looked around and found that he had already moved away from the starry sky where the wolf **** was. Even the bronze-casting sword furnace was moved together, and the heart was slightly Surprised.


    Hansen has always been interested in the big move of the stars, but he has never learned anything.


    Not to mention the big shift of the starry sky. Even if it is a teleportation, he only learns a few points. The preparation time required is too long, and he does not learn the real momentary movement, let alone the big move of the starry sky.


    So seeing that Li Keer was able to use the starry sky at random, Hansen was somewhat envious.


    "Some useless tricks, if you want to learn, I can teach you." Li Keer smiled and looked at Han Sen.


    ��What do I need to do?�� Hansen gave a slight glimpse, then looked at Li Keer and asked.


    Han Kong did not think that Li Keer would teach him in vain.


    And Hansen is not sure if he can learn, because most of the creatures that can use the stars are mostly natural.


    "Little tricks, if you want to learn, I will teach you directly, you don''t need to do anything, but the big move of the stars has certain requirements for physical fitness and talent. I don''t know if you can learn." Smiled.


    "Yes, I can." Hansen said quickly.


    Bai sent the "big move of the stars", there is really no reason to do it, can you learn to learn first and then say.


    "Then let''s talk while walking. If you want to practice "The Great Moving of the Stars," you must first learn to teleport. If you can''t even teleport, you don''t have to think about it." Li Keer said with a squint. .


    Li Keer did not lie to Hansen, while rushing to the location of the core bronze Ding, while teaching the law of teleportation to Han Sen.


    Hansen has already learned a little bit of teleportation from the broken flash, and it has been the foundation. It is just that Li Keer��s teleportation method seems to be a little different. Hansen has to adapt again.


    However, Hansen is still getting started very quickly. Sure enough, the real teleportation is not the same as the broken flash. There is no delay at all, and the mind can move instantly.


    "This is the real moment of moving!" Hansen sighed.


    However, Han Sen is just getting started. The distance of teleportation is very limited, and the accuracy is not small. Now it can be accurately teleported within 500 meters.


    Li Keer saw that Han Sen was so quick to get into the teleportation. Although his face was not moving, his heart was extremely shocked.


    Li Keer taught Han Sen, but it is not a general teleportation, but the "God Tour" in the Taishang''s unique "Tai Shang Zhi Pian". He has not practiced "Tai Shang Sen Pian", even if it is itself A creature with space power that has already teleported, and it is impossible to use the teleport in The Gods.


    The general teleport will have a certain time delay, just the length of the delay, some short and almost no delay, and the teleport effect of the Gods travel article is similar.


    However, the teleportation of the Shenyou article is only a foundation. The back is the big shift of the starry sky, and the last sacred voyage. After reaching the highest level, even if there are countless stars, it can be read.


    The general shift of the starry sky can not do this, and the farther the distance is, the longer the preparation time will be.


    Li Keer passed to Hansen''s "God Tour", which is to confirm once again, how much similarity Hansen''s genetic technique is to the "Tai Shang Induction".


    Now Hansen is able to pass through a little bit and learn the teleportation of the Shenyou article. The entry speed is faster than Li Keer��s own learning, which makes Li Keer more surprised.


    "What kind of character is it, even created a genetic technique like "Tai Shang Sen Pian"? Has anyone ever peeked over my family''s "Tai Shang Sen Pian"? But that''s not right, "Tai Shang Sen Pian" does not The physical fitness of my Taishang family could not be practiced at all. Even if it was the original Tianzu, it only imitated a part, and then combined with itself to create the "No Words of Heaven"..." Li Keer''s heart is full of doubts.


    However, she did not doubt that Hansen��s practice was ��Tai Shang Zhi Pian�� and ��No Words of Heaven��. If they were both, Hansen could not be teleported.


    "He can''t be our Taishang. It seems that it is not likely to be a Tianzu or a Terran. What kind of race is it?" Li Keer was more curious and excited.


    "If you can accept the gold coin as my silkworm, a silkworm that can cultivate the "Tai Shang Induction", what is the situation? I have never had such a silkworm in such a long time. It��s a breeze for him to become a butterfly...�� Li Keer thought more and more excited: ��The few people in the family, if I saw that I have such a silkworm, I don��t know what kind of expression they would have. ?"


    After Hansen got into the teleport, Li Kerer gave Hansen the part of the starry sky, and only retained the last part of the gods.


    Hansen became more and more aware that the teleports and the large movements of the stars that Li Keer taught were very well matched with the tunnels. The use of teleports and the movement of the stars in the tunnels was just like a duck.


    However, the big move of the starry sky is not so quick to get started. Without Hansen getting started, they have already arrived at the position of the core bronze tripod.


    Hansen took Li Keer''s great advantage. Naturally, he couldn''t be scorned. He directly went to the bronze sword-burning furnace. The half-step deified level of the core bronze ding was powerful, but he couldn''t stand Hansen and bronze casting. The mad attack of the sword furnace was killed by Hansen in a short time, and the body was directly split into two halves.


    After taking the core gene of Bronze Ding to Li Keer, Hansen asked: "Is one enough? Do you want to kill a few more?"


    "One is enough, but this is only an auxiliary material. The most important material needs a core gene that is demonized by a core, but it is beyond my power." Li Keer sighed.


    Hansen is silent, although he took the teleportation and the big move of the starry sky, but he wanted him to hunt and kill the alienation, but the cost is still less.


    Li Keer continued: "There is still a final part of the teleport and the big shift of the starry sky. Unfortunately, I am going to find the trace of the degenerate, I am afraid there is no time to teach you."


    Han Sen heard that his eyes were bright: "There is still a part behind the big move of the starry sky?"


    Li Keer looked at Han Sen and laughed. Han Sen naturally understood what she meant and said: "I help you kill the demonized alien. How about the last part of your teaching?"

 Chapter 2531： Eye of the sea

    Hansen promised that Li Keer would help her to kill the gods, but Li Keer did not know where the demonized aliens were. I only knew which star field I was in. Hansen had to go with Li Keer to the star. area.


    However, this time, Li Keer did not pass the Shenyou article to Hansen first. After Hansen helped her kill the demonized alien, he would give him the remaining part.


    "I used to give me a teleport and a big move in the sky. It is a deposit." Hansen didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with him. It was normal. If Li Keer was unconditionally given him, he instead I don''t know how to return it.


    Chatting with Li Keer along the way, I found that Li Keer has a very deep understanding of various genetic techniques. Many of them are unheard of by Han Sen. In addition to the woman from the two mountains, Hansen��s people, No one can compete with Li Keer.


    Hansen himself is also good at many kinds of genetic techniques, and has also studied genetic techniques. However, his main mind is not in this respect, but he is still focusing on cultivation. The research can only be regarded as half a bottle of water.


    "With Li Keer''s view, it is a king-level powerhouse. There should be no small name in the town Tiangong. How can I hear about her name in the town Tiangong?" Han Sen had some doubts in his heart. .


    After arriving at the star field that Li Kerer said, the two men searched for a day or two, and did not find the demonized alien, and hunted more than a dozen king-level core aliens.


    This star field is huge. If you look for a planet and a planet, you don''t know when to find it.


    Fortunately, Hansen has been practicing teleportation and starry sky movements, just to learn what to use, Hansen has been using the teleport, the more skilled, the progress is quite fast.


    The two men and a sword-making furnace are on their way. Suddenly, there is a team of people coming in the distance. Hansen took a closer look and was a member of Dialogue and Dragon.


    They are also old acquaintances, Han Sen knows that Dia Rob will come to find himself, but did not expect him to come so late.


    "Gold coin brother, can have free time recently, can you help me kill a core demonized? The price is good to discuss." Diaro Bobo knows the character of the gold coin, and does not bend around, directly speaking his own intentions.


    "It was originally free, but I have reached an agreement with the girl Li to help her kill a different kind of alien." Han Sen pointed to Li Keer next to him.


    Diabor and Long Yi and others looked at Li Keer and found that they didn''t know. They should be a Tianzu, and they didn''t care so much.


    Diar Robb is a bit pleased to say: "No problem, I wonder if I can book the next time for the gold coin brother?"


    "Yes, but now I don''t lack the heterogeneous gene for the time being. If I want to let me shoot, I have to use genetics as a reward. Li girl is using genetics as a reward, and I am willing to help her." Hansen said.


    "Genetics? What genetics do you want?" Diar Rob gave a slight glimpse.


    "I heard that the aristocrats have a genetic technique called "Big Bang", which is quite interesting. I am interested in this." Han Sen said directly.


    "This... I don''t know if I can change another gene technique. The big break is a mystery in my family. I have never been rumored, and I don''t have the body and talent of my ruin. I can''t practice it. You are useless with the gold coin brother. If the gold coin brother is interested in genetics, I can pay a gene of the same level as "Big Bang". How do you see this?" Diar Rob said.


    "At the moment, I am only interested in the big break, and Rob brother will consider it again." Hansen shook his head and said that his attitude was firm.


    His own genetic technique can''t be finished, and there is no interest in practicing other genetic techniques. The reason why he wants to break the surgery is just to speed up the absorption with phagocytosis.


    "This time we will talk about it again, the gold coin brother is going to kill what kind of degenerate, if it is not abandoned, we can help you." Diarobo smiled.


    "I can pay you without pay," Hansen said.


    "Be able to follow the gold coin brothers more knowledge, that is the best reward." Diaro Rob smiled.


    There were free workers delivered to the door. Hansen naturally did not reject the truth. He promised to bring them. Their strength Hansen was seen. When hunting and killing different kinds of seeds, they can really help.


    Hansen told Diacob about the aliens that Li Keer wanted to hunt, and wanted to ask if they had seen the alien.


    "Is Li girl actually wanting to hunt the eyes of Haitian?" Long Yi and Diarobo listened to the name of the deified, and they all showed the color of movement.


    Li Keer smiled and said: "I don''t have such a skill, so I will ask for gold coins to help."


    Diarobo said with a deep indulgence: "The eye of the sea is known as a more powerful kind of dissident in the core field. It has its own characteristics compared with the golden armor. Its strength is never in the golden armor. Underneath, and there have been many races who want to fight it, but no one can hurt it yet."


    Dialogue by Diar Rob is actually very euphemistic. If it is not in the face of Li Keer, he would advise Hansen not to pick up this business.


    The eye of the sea and the sea will be more terrifying than the golden armor for the destructive power of the king and the half step.


    However, Diarobo is not likely to offend a Tianzu face to face, so he is only euphemistic to remind Hansen that the eyes of Haitian are terrible.


    Hansen nodded slightly: "I heard that the eyes of Haitian will appear in the nearby star field. Do you know its location?"


    The horror of the eyes of the sea, Li Keer has repeatedly stressed, but Han Sen has not planned to retreat in order to move the back part of the starry sky.


    Even if he is not sure, there will be a peacock king soul coat and a golden **** will be available.


    "It''s hard to say that the eyes of Haitian are often appearing in nearby stars, but it doesn''t have a fixed nest. It will leave this star field and go to other places. If you can touch it, it depends on luck." Said a socket.


    Long Yi and Diaobo did not know the whereabouts of the eyes of Haitian. Hansen had no other way. He could only continue to hit the big gun in the vicinity, hoping to meet the eye of the sea.


    "The eyes of Haitian are really hard to find. If you want to ask for gold coins, you can let him help you first. I am not very anxious." Li Kerer was very good at talking.


    "Thank you for the girl''s fulfillment." Dialogue was first a joy, then he said with a bitter face: "Golden coin brother, in addition to the big break, other genetic techniques will not work?"


    "At the moment I am only interested in this genetic technique. I don''t think about it for the time being." Hansen answered very firmly.


    "Let''s do it, gold coin brother, give me some time first, I will discuss it in the Hui people." After Diabal''s resignation, he left the core field directly.


    "I hope that I can get a big break this time." Hansen said in his heart that he has a large number of heterogeneous genes piled there, but he can only absorb two or three pieces a day, which is too slow.

 Chapter 2532： Making money is not afraid of trouble

    After Diar Rob left, Hansen and others continued to search for the whereabouts of the eyes of Haitian. The eyes of Haitian were not found, but they saw the arrival of the Royal Knights of the Imperial Family. .


    The headed Prince Bai Wanjie naturally saw Hansen and flew over with the Royal Knights. He looked at the gold coin and said: "Golden coin brother, it is a coincidence, I did not expect to meet here."


    "Was the Prince come to find it?" Han Sen asked Bai Wanjie, but his heart frowned. "How can Bai Wanjie come here, and with so many royal knights, it is not to find me." ?"


    "It''s okay, I also want to ask the gold coin brother to hunt the different kind, the gold coin brother to open a price." Bai Wanjie said.


    "What kind of difference does the Prince want to hunt?" Hansen had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "The eyes of the sea." Bai Wanjie did not conceal, directly said his goal to hunt.


    When Hansen and others heard it, they were all slightly stunned. I couldn��t think that it would be so clever. Bai Wanjie actually chose this time to hunt the eyes of Haitian.


    Li Keer��s face is also amazed, but she already knows this in her heart. She doesn��t need to hunt the eyes of Haitian. The reason why Hansen is going to help is just to find an excuse to approach Hansen. .


    It is because she knows that the emperor wants to hunt the eyes of Haitian, so she will say that she also wants to hunt the eyes of Haitian.


    If you want to see how the gold coin reacts with the emperor, if Hansen really offends the emperor, she can also help Hansen and fall in love.


    "His Royal Highness, I really can''t help it. I have already received a sale before, but also to hunt the eyes of Haitian." Hansen hesitated, or directly told Bai Wanjie the truth.


    Bai Wanjie glimpsed a little, looked at the dragon side, and narrowed his eyes and asked: "Long Yixiong, the dragons have just hunted the golden armor, and now come to hunt the eyes of Haitian, it is a big deal!"


    Long Yi shook his head and said: "This time it is not my dragons who want to hunt the eyes of Haitian."


    "Who is it? Destroy the family?" Bai Wanjie looked at Han Sen with some surprises.


    "It''s me." Li Keer did not wait for Hansen to answer, and he stood up.


    "Girl is a person in the town of Tiangong?" Bai Wanjie saw Li Keer, could not help but frown.


    Although the strength of the town Tiangong is not as good as that of the emperor, but there are Taishang people behind them, and the emperor can not give the disciples of the town Tiangong.


    The name of the emperor can be lifted to suppress the dragon and the ruined family, but it does not have much effect on the suppression of the Tiangong.


    "What is it?" Li Keer said indifferently.


    "Some people compete that is a good thing, everyone depends on their skills." Bai Wanjie smiled slightly, then turned to Hansen and said: "If the gold coin brother is willing to help me, the price is definitely not a problem, and the strength of my emperor believes in gold coins. The brother is also very clear that it is easier to provide some help to the gold coin brothers at that time, so that it is easier for the brothers of the gold coins to kill the eyes of Haitian."


    "The good intentions of His Royal Highness are in the heart, but the most stressful business is to do business. Since I have already accepted Li��s business, I have to keep my promise." Hansen said.


    "In this case, I will not be reluctant. If the brother of the gold coin has figured it out, I can come to me at any time." Bai Wanjie left with a group of royal knights.


    "Gold coin brothers, the emperor is not comparable to the general family. You are not afraid of them in the core field, but out of the core field, the emperor wants to find you trouble, I am afraid there will be some trouble." Long Yi frowns on Korea Said Mori.


    Hansen is naturally not afraid of the emperor. Don''t say that the emperor can''t find him. Even if he can find it, he has already sinned the emperor and died. It is no big deal to sin again.


    Li Kerer also said: "If you are a gold coin brother, you feel that it is not appropriate, our previous agreement will be fine."


    Hansen smiled and said: "If you don''t want to hunt the eyes of Haitian, then the agreement can be counted. If you want to, you will try your best to help you hunt the eyes of Haitian."


    "Of course I want to hunt, I am afraid to bring you trouble." Li Keer said.


    "I am never afraid of trouble making money." Hansen smiled.


    ......


    After Bai Wanjie took the person to leave, the nightmare knight said next to him: "His Royal Highness, the gold coin will also have to hunt the eyes of Haitian. What do we do now?"


    "Before you find the eye of Haitian, hurry to hunt in front of him, this time there is absolutely no loss." Bai Wanjie said faintly.


    Originally, he also wanted to ask the gold coins to help, more grasp, and also to avoid wasting some precious things prepared by the emperor, but now not only did not ask for gold coins, but also became a competitor, Bai Wanjie will not care so much. Now, you can only kill the eyes of Haitian in the first step, and you can no longer give gold coins the opportunity like the last Golden God.


    The golden armor will also give up Bai Wanjie, but he is determined to win the eyes of Haitian.


    The people of the Imperial Family are all looking for the eyes of Haitian. Hansen knows that he can''t find it faster than the Emperor. He will continue to look for it, and he will walk slowly behind the Emperor.


    If they really find the eye of Haitian, once they hit it, they will definitely spread a large starry sky. When they don''t have to find it, they know where the eyes of Haitian are.


    "Well, is it convenient to disclose what is the use of the eyes of Haitian?" Han Sen saw that the emperor seemed to be eager to hunt the eyes of Haitian, and he could not help but be curious.


    Li Keer hesitated and said: "It is not impossible to say that the core heterogeneous gene of the eye of the sea is the main material for copying the eye of the sky."


    "Imitation of the Eye of Heaven? The Eye of Heaven in the Temple of Heaven?" The dragon on the side screamed and looked at Li Keer with incredulity.


    Li Keer nodded, but did not say much.


    Long Yi is the shocked color of his face: "It turns out that it is no wonder that Bai Wanjie would have ironed his heart to kill the eyes of Haitian. With their strength to kill the eyes of Haitian, I am afraid that the price paid is far more than one. Deification of the different kinds of harvest, but if the eyes of the sea can really make a copy of the eye of the imitation, then the big price is worth it."


    "What is the eye of the sky?" Hansen asked in confusion. He also stayed in the town of Tiangong for a short period of time, but he had never heard of the eyes of the sky.


    Long Yi looked at Li Keer and did not directly answer Han Sen.


    Li Keer said with a smile: "The Eye of Heaven is equivalent to the defense hub of Zhentiangong. The entire defense system of Zhentiangong is supported by the Eye of Heaven. On the strength of the defense system, the defense system of Zhentiangong can be said to be Above the emperor, mainly because of the existence of the eye of the sky, the emperor wants to hunt the eyes of Haitian. It is estimated that he also wants to imitate the system of the eye of the sky, although it is not comparable to the real eye of the sky. However, it can also greatly enhance the strength of the Imperial defensive system."

 Chapter 2533： Chess

    "So, Bai Wanjie is determined to win the eyes of Haitian?" Han Sen slightly frowned.


    Li Keer smiled and said: "So I will say before, if you feel trouble, then you don''t have to help me kill the eyes of Haitian. Although I want the eyes of Haitian, I don''t value it like the Emperor."


    "It''s okay to try it. The Imperial Family may not be able to succeed." Hansen said casually, but he was thinking about how he could get the eye of Haitian.


    The Royal Cavaliers have not yet found the eye of Haitian, and Diarob has returned.


    Apparently he also met the royal knights who were looking for the eyes of Haitian. After meeting, they were surprised to ask: "How come the people of the Imperial family also came here?"


    The dragon told him that Diabor said: "Since the Emperor is determined to win, I am afraid it will be difficult to have any more results. It is just that I have discussed with the elders of the ethnic group. My family agreed to use the great destruction. As a reward, in exchange for the gold coin brother to help us hunted a demonized alien, but there is no way to pay half of the big break, so we hope that the gold coin brother can help us kill the degenerate. If the gold coin brother does not believe us, we can first The big shattering is entrusted to the third party for custody. After completing the killing of the demonized, the third party will directly pay you, what about the gold coin brother?"


    "Well, then the dragon will do this third party," Hansen said.


    "I also have this intention, but also ask Long Yi brother to help." Diaro Rob looked at Long Yi.


    "Good." Long Yi did not evade and directly agreed.


    "I have brought the big break, have we signed the agreement now?" Dialogue said, taking out a small box.


    "No hurry, wait for me to solve the problem of the eyes of Haitian, and then sign the contract is not too late." Han Sen said.


    Everyone is a glimpse. I don��t think that after the emperor intervened, Hansen actually wanted to hunt the eyes of Haitian.


    "Gold coins brothers, the strength of the emperor is not comparable to the general family, and this time they are bound to get, they must have prepared a lot of special means, there is no need to compete with them." Long Yi advised.


    "I just want to try my luck. I won''t be impulsive with Bai Wanjie." Hansenton said: "The signing of the contract, wait until the end of this, let''s talk about it. I am afraid that the two stay here. Inconvenience, it is better to leave first, then we will contact again."


    Long Yi and Diarobo looked helplessly and had to leave with their people.


    The Dragons themselves are the forces that stand in the Imperial Family. Although the Destroyer does not belong to the Imperial Family, they are not willing to succumb to the Destroyer. They have to withdraw first.


    After Long Yi and Dialogue took the person away, Hansen said to Li Keer: "You must leave here first. If I can get the eyes of Haitian, I will naturally send you the past."


    Li Keer smiled and said: "My strength is very general, but with the technique of moving the stars, the ability to escape is a first-class one. You can only do your own thing and ignore me."


    Hansen didn''t say anything more. He just wandered around in the nearby stars. When he encountered a different kind of species, he would kill a few. If he didn''t, he would continue to wander. Anyway, he wouldn''t leave.


    If you change someone else, Bai Wanjie has already called for a clearance, and will definitely not allow others to wait for an opportunity to move around, but Hansen��s strength in hunting the Golden God is too jealous.


    In the core field, although the Imperial Family has a horrible Royal Knights, but it is not sure that Hansen can stay, can only send people to stare at him, do not give him the opportunity to spoil.


    Hansen is not going to be soft at all.


    Originally, Hansen thought that he would have to wait for a while. Who knows that after two days, he felt the horrible power fluctuations in the distant part of the star field. In all likelihood, Bai Wanjie has already found the eyes of Haitian. Surrounded.


    Hansen was trying to catch up, but saw two royal knights stop their way.


    "Here, where is this going?" one of the royal knights looked at Hansen.


    "Where do I need to tell you?" Hansen said coldly.


    The royal knight is not angry. He still said faintly: "Where you go, you don''t need to tell us, but if you go to the battlefield there, it is against the emperor, or hope that you can Think first."


    Not waiting for Hansen to speak, the other side of the Royal Knight said: "My prince of the Prince gave me a confession. If you are willing to stay here and not go to the battlefield, His Royal Highness will owe you a big favor, and my family will have a thank you."


    "If this is the case, then I will not go, and bothering the two to tell the Prince, let him not tell his promise." Han Sen said that he turned and left.


    Both of them were slightly stunned. When they came, Bai Wanjie had ordered the death, so that they had to hold the gold coins for a while, they had already prepared for the dead, but who knows that the gold coins are so good to speak. In a few words, I really left.


    However, they still can''t rest assured, and quietly followed up, not let Han Sen leave their sight.


    "Abandonment is good, after all, the opponent is the emperor." Li Kerer deliberately sighed.


    Hansen smiled and said: "Can a girl like to play chess?"


    "Playing chess?" Li Keer gave a slight glimpse.


    "Yes, playing chess, you can play any game." Hansen nodded.


    "I am going to play chess, will you play chess here?" Li Keer did not know what Hansen wanted to do.


    "Just over there, please girl and me next game." Hansen pointed to a planet not far away.


    Li Keer knew that Hansen had a picture, but he did not ask much and nodded.


    The two came to the planet and found a quiet place to play chess on the board. The two royal knights who followed the show saw that the gold coins were playing chess with the Tian woman.


    "What exactly does he want to do?" A royal knight wondered.


    Another royal knight snorted and said: "What about gold coins? He is awesome, that is, a king, and he is still an unknown clan king, and how dare to be an enemy of our emperor, this choice is also Very normal."


    "I hope so, and save us from desperate efforts." The former Royal Knights also had a lot of ease. I have seen Hansen and the Golden Gods who are going to fight that, and they really don''t want to fight with him.


    Li Keer, who played chess with Hansen, didn��t think so, because it wasn��t the real Hansen who played chess with her, but a illusionary incarnation. The real Hansen had already teleported away, even Li Ke None of the children felt the spatial fluctuations caused by Hansen teleportation.


    "This guy is really daring, even the things that the imperial family wants to win are dare to grab." Although Li Keer is playing chess, but his mind is not on the chessboard, the eyes are flashing, reflecting the scene in the sky, it is Bai Wanjie they killed the image of the eyes of Haitian.

 Chapter 2534： Emperors Staff

    I saw a row of royal knights forming an array, trapping a huge moon-like blue gem eyeball in the middle, although those knights are all king-level powerhouses, each has its own field, but most knights do not Unleash your own field.


    They are divided into a number of squads, each of which has a team leader. Under the command of a captain, the various forces and fields are released one after another. The whole process is like no gap between the peers and the battle. Just as sophisticated instruments are in order, without any flaws.


    Hansen let the bubble change into his own appearance and stay there to play chess with Li Keer. However, he carefully dive to the battlefield and hid in a meteorite belt to watch this shocking battle.


    Hansen has to admire that the Emperor''s strongman is really too much. Among the more than one hundred kings, there are twenty or thirty half-step deifications. There are all kinds of abilities, and how to match them can be matched.


    Like the one-step deification of the group''s ability to move the stars like Dragon One and Dialogue, the Royal Knights actually had two.


    Through the combination of various fields and abilities and the exquisite design, they hardly trapped the huge blue gemstone eyes, letting the blue gem eyes release the blue light beam, but they can never break through the surrounding. There are no members who can kill the Royal Knights.


    There was no sound in the whole commanding process, and Bai Wanjie only stood on the outside and watched the game without personally ending. However, Hansen noticed that the captain of the Knights seemed to have a strong person in the spiritual field and should be his spiritual field. Directly give orders to the knights, they can match so perfectly.


    "It''s too strong. The talent reserve of the Imperial Family is not comparable to that of other Shangzu. Anyone who is a king of the Imperial Family, once awakened the Emperor, is the top king under the deification, compared to other Shangzu In the practice of hard work, the emperor is simply a bug. "Han Sen sighs in his heart, but also looks forward to future humans.


    The human beings from the shelters have different super-god bodies. Once they grow up, forming a human army will definitely be more terrible than the royal army.


    Even such a powerful Imperial Knights, just surrounded the eyes of Haitian, did not really hurt it.


    The eyes of the sea and the sky are constantly flying, releasing a blue light, although not surrounded by the entanglement, but the power of the knights can not hurt it.


    Hansen looked at it for a while and found that the knights of the emperors could not hurt the eyes of the sea, because the eyes of Haitian had a special technique.


    No matter how complex and varied the attacks of the Imperial Knights, the perfect match, the eyes of the sea can block all attacks and prevent any force from falling directly on it.


    "If this continues, the Royal Knights will be defeated." Hansen secretly.


    After all, the eyes of Haitian can easily block the attacks of the royal knights, and the knights want to block their attacks, it will cost a lot of money, such as the group of stars, which is extremely powerful nerves, can not use How many times will consume its own power.


    "Bai Wanjie should have other backhands?" Hansen lurked down, and there was no intention to continue to watch the horrible battle.


    All kinds of power bloom in the void, twisting the emptiness of the void. The ordinary people can only see the colorful aurora flashing in the void and the space fluctuations like shock waves. It is impossible to see what happened.


    Hansen is so far away, but with the curse of the purple butterfly **** ͫ mirror and the sniper rifle posture, it is all right to see everything, and it is a lot of insight.


    "The ice system of the original ice system can still be used like this... It is the field of metal..." Hansen is looking at the relish, but suddenly he sees the eyes of Haitian light up, and the moon-like sea under the sky The child illuminates, like the sun, indiscriminately releasing blue light.


    The blue light condensed by the chain of order directly broke the field of all the king-level knights, so that they have no ability to resist at all, and the blue light is everywhere, there is no room for dodging, and more than one hundred people are watching. The Royal Knight will be killed directly.


    An intuitive battle of Bai Wanjie suddenly moved, only to see a scepter in his hand, the scepter is generally platinum, the head is a crystal ball, in the moment when Bai Wanjie lifts the scepter, the crystal ball shines brightly. Putting it out, it released a transparent order chain from the inside, and all the royal knights were surrounded by a crystal-like light film.


    The blue light of the eye of the sea is shining on the crystal film, and it is offset. It does not break the transparent film.


    "What kind of baby is the scepter, is there such a powerful force?" Hansen looked so surprised that Bai Wanjie was only a half-step deification. It is reasonable to say that even if he holds the instrument of deification, it is impossible to stimulate the chain of order. .


    But now Bai Wanjie actually used a scepter to save all the royal knights under the attack of the eyes of the sea, which is amazing.


    "Full attack!" Bai Wanjie held up the scepter, so that the transparent order chain continued to bless on the many royal knights, so that the royal knights seemed to be undead, and one by one was no longer afraid of Haitian The power of the eye is no longer defensive. Under the command of the captain, a round of terrorist offensive was launched toward the eyes of Haitian.


    The eyes of Haitian are extremely angry, and the blue light on the body becomes more and more intense. People like the sun are almost unable to open their eyes, but they still have no defense to break the chain of transparent order.


    Instead, the power of the knights can finally fall on it, but the effect is not very good, and it can not hurt the eyes of the sea.


    Hansen glanced at Bai Wanjie with the sight of the sniper rifle. He saw the white brilliance of the horror on his body. The brilliance of the brilliance into the scepter allowed the crystal to emanate the chain of transparent order.


    "Strange, Bai Wanjie should use his own strength to support the scepter to release the order chain, but the power he injected into the scepter has far exceeded the level of half-deification, even at that injection rate, even It��s a change of the dragon, I��m afraid I can support it for a maximum of two or three minutes, but Bai Wanjie can always support it until now, but there is still no exhaustion of power. This is a bit abnormal!�� Han Sen secretly thought .


    Bai Wanjie''s face was a little pale, but there was no sign that support could not go down.


    Hey!


    When Hansen was observing Bai Wanjie, there was another change in the eyes of Haitian.

 Chapter 2535： Golden God will appear

    After the eyes of Haitian discovered that their blue light could not kill the knights, they were still crazy and the light became stronger. As the chain of order condensed more and more, after reaching a certain limit, the eyes of the whole sea and sky suddenly Turned from bright to dark, turned into a huge blue hole vortex, everything around it flew toward the blue hole vortex.


    The power of the king-level powerhouses plunged into the blue hole, and they couldn��t afford a wave of waves. It��s hard to stabilize the body with half-step deification. They all flew quickly to the blue hole vortex under the horrible suction.


    "The nightmare is now." Seeing that several knights had been sucked into the blue hole, Bai Wanjie suddenly screamed.


    The captain of the Knights has been sucked to the edge of the blue hole, and heard the big bang of Bai Wanjie, suddenly throwing something out of his arms.


    Hansen looked at it from the sight. The thing that Bai Wanjie touched out turned out to be a quaint stone statue. A similar statue, Hansen had seen it before.


    "The image of the ancient Protoss?" Hansen was slightly surprised.


    Sure enough, in the moment of taking out the idol, the light in the stone image was turned into a mysterious light and shadow on the body of the nightmare knight. In an instant, the power of the nightmare knight quickly climbed, and in a blink of an eye, it has reached the level of deification. It has condensed a chain of order that is like a gold and iron.


    Unlike the ancient gods that Hansen had seen before, the power that this ancient statue gives him is the power of the metal system.


    The nightmare knight did not hesitate, and after possessing the metal power of the ancient gods, he pulled out a metal spear at the same time. Hansen saw the mysterious geometric pattern on the spear and was poured into the deified metal by the nightmare knight. After the power, the geometric pattern above the lance was bright and the metal chain was released from the gun, instantly turning the spear into an ancient and mysterious metal pillar.


    The nightmare knight screamed and slammed the mysterious metal giant column into the blue hole vortex.


    "The ancient gods cooperate with the deification of the treasures? The emperor is really willing to pay the money." Han Sen eyes stunned and looked at the eyes of Haitian and the mysterious metal giant column, waiting for the final result.


    The mysterious metal pillar is like a pinnacle needle that pierces into the blue hole vortex. When the giant column enters a point, the rotation of the blue hole vortex becomes slower.


    With the suppression of the metal giant column, the light in the blue hole flashed, like a dense lightning bolt on the giant column, but instead of breaking the giant column, the blue hole itself appeared a space crack, the giant column Every time a point is pressed, there is a large order chain collapse inside the blue hole.


    The eyes of Haitian seem to feel that things are not right, they want to retreat, but they are too late. Under the suppression of the mysterious metal giant column, the blue hole vortex could not move, and was crushed and collapsed by a little bit of pressure.


    Han Sen looked at the eyes of Haitian soon, and he no longer hesitated. He directly summoned the golden **** to be the soul of the beast. Driving the golden **** will fly to the eyes of the sea.


    Han Sen had just flew not far, but suddenly saw the eye of Haitian again changed. The blue hole vortex suddenly solidified like iced water, and it actually solidified the metal pillar that pierced half of it. Inside


    Looking far away, I saw a huge mysterious metal pillar that was frozen in an ice-blue giant eye, which looked very strange and mysterious.


    "All use the power to bombard the celestial pillar, help it suppress the eyes of the sea!" Bai Wanjie changed his face and gave orders to the royal knights.


    The Royal Knights did not react slowly. A horrible force bombarded the back end of the metal giant column. As a handle, a giant hammer bombarded the nail, and the metal giant column was smashed into the ice blue eyeball.


    Every inch of metal giants enters, there will be some cracks in the ice blue eyeballs. As the metal giant columns continue to break in, the ice blue eyeballs are cracked more and more, and they will be broken.


    Bai Wanjie''s eyes are shining, staring excitedly at the eyes of Haitian. He knows that he is only the next step away from success.


    Although this time the sacrifice is great, an ancient statue, as well as the celestial **** column and the imperial power rod, the celestial **** column and the imperial power can be used later, the ancient statue is a one-time consumable.


    In addition, he used his own Emperor''s Emperor to use the Emperor''s Staff, and overdraw his Emperor''s Emperor''s body to forcibly open the Emperor''s Staff. For such a long time of use, the overdraft is very serious, I am afraid there is no one. In two years, it is impossible to fully recover.


    But as long as you get the alien gene in the eyes of Haitian, it is all worthwhile.


    When Bai Wanjie was excited, he suddenly saw a golden light flashing. When he saw the golden light, the golden **** had already appeared in the back of the celestial pillar.


    "Golden armor will? How can there be a golden armor here?" Bai Wanjie had some time to turn around and bend.


    Not only Bai Wanjie, but also the knights of the Royal Knights are also at the same time. They really can''t imagine why there will be a golden armor here, so that they don''t know what kind of reaction they should have.


    An eye of the sea has already let them use their full strength, and now there is a golden armor, they do not know how to deal with it.


    boom!


    There was no time for them to respond. Hansen drove the golden god, and a fist hit the back of the celestial pillar. The violent golden order chain exploded like a pillar of the celestial god, pushing the stern pillar directly. The eyes of the sea and the thorns of the moon-sized sea of ??heaven are pierced.


    "Hunting the core of the divine sea of ??the sea, and discovering the alienated genes."


    Almost at the same time, Han Sen��s mind rang the sound of hunting, but it was a little regrettable that he did not get the soul of the beast.


    Hansen did not stop, driving the golden **** will directly rush into the big hole that was broken by the celestial pillar. In the flight, he saw a blue crystal like a fist, and held it directly in the palm of his hand. And then through the body of the eye of the sea.


    After the golden **** will rush out of the body of the eye of the sea, the huge eye of the sea and sky suddenly collapsed, turning into a blue sky of broken ice, like a blue ice.


    Hansen caught up with the celestial **** column, and the celestial pillar of the power dissipated has changed back to the shape of the spear, and he was caught by the golden god. The firepower was turned into a golden light.


    The members of Bai Wanjie and the Royal Knights can only see the flying blood cloak and the golden flames sprayed in the golden pipes, and the scenes of dead silence.


    "Golden armor will steal the core genes of the celestial **** and the eyes of Haitian?" Bai Wanjie first reacted, the body of the gas trembled, and the depressed one almost wanted to vomit blood, and wanted to chase the golden armor. However, it is too late, and the golden armor in front of them will have only one small gold point left.

 Chapter 2536： One child

    "What is this about his mother?" Bai Wanjie was angry and angry, and still very puzzled.


    The golden armor **** will obviously have been killed by the gold coin and the dragon one. Why did it appear here, and it also grabbed the genetic core of the eyes of the sea and the celestial pillar.


    Although there are many different kinds of heterogeneous species in the core field, it is almost impossible to achieve the same kind of two.


    ��Gold coins... Where is the gold coin?�� Bai Wanjie thought of a possibility, although some people could not believe it, but in addition to this possibility, Bai Wanjie could no longer think of other possibilities.


    Bai Wanjie only thought of a possibility, but Li Keer had a big mouth and couldn''t close it.


    She didn''t know where Hansen was before, but I decided that Hansen would definitely go to the battlefield, so I kept paying attention to everything that happened in the battlefield. When I saw the Golden God of God appearing to blast the eyes of Haitian and snatched the celestial pillar, Li But the child is also a dull face.


    She also knows that Jinjia Shen will be killed by gold coins. She was also taken aback when she saw the Golden God, and she was very puzzled.


    However, unlike Bai Wanjie, Li Keer��s eyes have been watching the distant eyes and going to the Golden Armor, but the Golden Armor will fly and fly, but suddenly disappeared from her induction, she actually felt completely To the golden armor will exist.


    "Is it a gold coin?" Li Keer is more certain than Bai Wanjie that the golden armor will be related to the gold coin, because the gold coin has the ability to get rid of the perception of the super-sensing article. In addition to the gold coin, Li Keer does not want to appear here. Who else can let the Golden Gods get rid of her perception.


    After a short time, Li Keer suddenly saw the redness of the gold coin in front of him. If she was sitting opposite the gold coin, I would not feel the change in the gold coin.


    Li Keer looked at Han Sen in front of what he wanted to say. He did not speak. He saw Bai Wanjie take the members of the Royal Knights and smashed them around.


    "Gold coins, handing over the core genes of the eyes of the sea and the celestial gods." Bai Wanjie stared at Hansen.


    "His Royal Highness, are you looking for the wrong person?" Hansen looked up at Bai Wanjie and said faintly.


    "Handing over the core genes and the celestial pillars, today''s things we have never happened to the emperor, and this prince still owes you a favor." Bai Wanjie frowned.


    Hansen helplessly spread his hands: "His Royal Highness, I want to take you this favor, but unfortunately I really don''t have any core genes and sacred pillars. I have never seen these two things."


    Bai Wanjie��s eyes stared coldly at Hansen. Although he was not sure whether the Golden God would be related to the gold coins, the Imperial Family paid such a big price. Even the ancient stone statues were wasted. It was impossible. Forget it.


    "If this is the case, then please take a trip with us and go back and explain it to us." Bai Wanjie stared at Hansen slowly.


    "Can the emperor be so overbearing? You Bai Baijie white prince a word, do not let us close to the battlefield, I will go straight without saying anything, not close to the battlefield half a step, now your prince will not say a thank you. I have to ask the sin to ask me for something, and to treat my gold coin as someone?" Han Sen said coldly.


    Bai Wanjie had already asked the two half-step deifications before he came to know that the gold coins were indeed true, but the golden armor who was killed by the gold coins would appear in the battlefield and snatched the core genes of the eyes of Haitian and the celestial gods. Zhu, this thing is too strange, if it does not matter with the gold coins, Bai Wanjie naturally refuses to believe.


    "You have to worry about it. I just want to ask you to assist in the investigation. I also ask you to look at the face of my emperor and take a trip with us." Bai Wanjie will be firm, he only has a trace of doubt, he must Will not give up easily.


    What''s more, the disappointment of gold coins is too big. Today, the gold coins should be brought back anyway.


    Li Keer knows that it is time for him to play. Now the gold coin has been forced to such a degree. She only needs to show her identity and let Bai Wanjie retreat, which can make the gold coin shocked her origins and ability, and can fall. Gold coins are a human condition, which can be regarded as two birds with one stone.


    Li Keer narrowed his eyes and wanted to say something, but he listened to Hansen laughing: "Bai Wanjie, do you really regard the various ethnic groups as slaves to your emperor? If you go there, you will see the Emperor too high."


    "The universe is not our royal family, but today you have to go back with us." Bai Wanjie did not move, staring at Hansen indifferently.


    Numerous emperor knights have been surrounded, and the array has surrounded the heavens and the earth in all directions. It only needs Bai Wanjie to make an order, and it will appear to be besieging the eyes of the sea and generally besieging the gold coins.


    Even though gold coins really have the ability to compete with the deified powerful, their power is enough to fight the gold coin.


    Hansen still sat in front of the chessboard, holding a chess piece in his hand and turning a blind eye to the royal knights of the heavens. He seems to be thinking about how this should fall.


    "It seems that you want me to ask you to go back." Bai Wanjie said coldly.


    Without him to give orders, the nightmare knight has already issued orders in the spiritual field, and the kings of the heavenly kings suddenly came to the array, and a heavy field and strength shrouded Hansen and Li Keer, and the power of terror was intertwined. Devil, as if the end of the world is normal.


    "That''s fine. When the gold coin is forced into a desperate situation by the Imperial Family, I will save him again, and the effect will only be better." Li Keer said in his heart.


    Seeing the sky and the power of terror falling, almost all the planets were destroyed together, and Hansen sat there and squatted and ignored the pieces.


    Red, orange, yellow, green, blue, blue, and purple fields of different colors are coming. Wind, fire, thunder, and electricity are snarling with various horrible powers. Rows of knives, swords, guns, and axes are like the blade of heaven. Falling down, all kinds of forces will kill Hansen from the heavens and the earth.


    However, Hansen still sat there and motionless, as if the end of the world''s general killing did not exist, as if the chess in front of him was more important than anything else.


    Li Kerer frowned slightly, and Han Sen had no intention of doing anything. He didn''t know what he was going to do.


    Seeing the horrible power of the sky is about to fall, Hanson��s hand is placed on the board, and a crisp piece of chess hits the board.


    And the sound of this crisp crash seems to touch a switch. In the moment when the chess pieces fall, the horrible fields, the roaring wind and thunder, and the swords and swords are still disappearing in an instant. As if everything was just a dream bubble, there is no generality at all.

 Chapter 2537： Are you a Taishang?

    Bai Wanjie and all the royal knights have changed their faces. They naturally know that everything just happened is definitely not a dream bubble, but a terrible force that is really a hundred kings and a half step deification.


    However, Han Sen did not move, but erased all the power directly. This is such a terrible ability that it is simply unbelievable.


    Li Kerer also changed her face. Some unbelievably looked at the gold coins sitting on the front end of the face. She couldn��t do this at her own expense.


    "Hundreds of taboos... You are a Taishang..." Bai Wanjie suddenly stared at Hansen and said it.


    "I am not a foreigner, I am a human." Han Sen said faintly.


    Although Hansen denied it, Bai Wanjie seems to have identified Hansen as a Taishang. He said: "Since you are a member of the Taishang people, this matter is not something that the Prince can handle, but I am very The family will inevitably ask the elders of the elders."


    After all, Bai Wanjie waved his hand and went with all the royal knights. There was no left in the blink of an eye.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, I don��t know what the situation is. He had already prepared for the use of the Golden God to kill him. Who knows that he just showed his hand in the hole, and Bai Wanjie didn��t know which brain was wrong. He even decided that he was a Taishang nationality, so he left without saying anything, and said what he wanted to say to the Taishang people.


    Li Keer looked at all this happening. People were a little stupid. Things seemed to be developing in an unpredictable direction. Bai Wanjie actually thought that the gold coins were in the Taishang.


    There is indeed a Taishang nationality here, but this Taishang nationality is her Li Keer, what is the relationship with the gold coins?


    "It is no wonder that Bai Wanjie will admit the mistake. The power of gold coins used just now is very similar to the no-no taboo of my Taishang people. But it is just similar. He does not use any taboos!" Li Keer was depressed in his heart. Originally, she also wanted to appear in the identity of the Taishang people, shocking Bai Wanjie and saving gold coins in the fire.


    Now the identity of the Taishang people has indeed shaken Bai Wanjie, but the gold coin has turned into a Taishang nationality, making her a true Taishang people have a hard time.


    Now, if she shows the identity of the Taishang people again, not only does it have the effect that was previously expected, but it does not fall into Hansen��s human condition, but it is somewhat embarrassing.


    "You are really a Shangzu?" Li Kerer deliberately pretended to be surprised, and looked at Han Sen.


    "Where is I too old, I have not said it, I am a human race?" Han Sen said faintly.


    Li Keer smiled and said: "You have a relationship with the Taishang people. The Taishang people are the first family of the universe. Just a name is enough to shock the people. If I am a Taishang, I will only be proud of it."


    Han Sen said faintly: "I don''t know what the Taizu people are, I am a human race, and I am equally proud of it."


    "It��s also true." Li Ker��s heart secretly confessed: "How can people who have never heard of it compare with our Taishang people?"


    "Let''s go." Hansen got up and said.


    "The core gene is taken first." Li Keer said with a hand.


    "What core genes?" Hansen pretended to look at Li Keer with surprise.


    Although he got the core gene of the eyes of Haitian, he was hesitant to take the change of Li Ke''s starry sky.


    This is the main material for making the Eye of the Sky. In the future, there may be no chance to get a second one. After all, there is only one eye in the sky.


    Secondly, Hansen is the eye of Haitian who will be robbed by the Golden God. If he gave Li Kerer, wouldn��t he tell Li Kerer that he and the Golden God will have a relationship? Passed to the ears of the emperor, the emperor will not be willing to give up.


    Although Hansen is not afraid to provoke the royal family, there is no need to do such a thankless thing.


    Li Keer smiled slightly: "My strength is not very good, but there are some strange features, just like the big move of the stars, there are some skills to watch, but I saw that you control the Golden God will steal The eyes of the sea and the celestial **** column, seeing you out from the golden armor, do you want to destroy the contract?"


    Li Keer was only swindling Hansen. Of course, she did not see Han Sen coming out of the Golden God.


    Han Sen is a slight glimpse, Li Keer should have been playing chess here, she can tell what happened on the battlefield, obviously not casually.


    However, Hansen did not believe that she said that she saw that she had come out of the Golden God. At that time, he used the Dong Xuan field to ban all the cosmic gears. If someone peeped, he would definitely feel it.


    However, how clever is Li Keer, when he saw Han Sen��s glimpse, he already knew that he had guessed it, and he looked at Hansen with surprise: ��I just guessed it, is it really you?��


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders, did not admit it, did not deny it, took the core genes of the eyes of Haitian and held them in his hands.


    Since Li Keer has already guessed it, he denies that it is useless. Although the eyes of Haitian are good, Hansen himself does not know how to make the eye of the sky, and it is not very useful.


    Moreover, Hansen is really interested in the part behind the big move of the starry sky. Simply take it out and exchange it with Li Keer.


    Even if Li Keer said that he had robbed him of the eyes of Haitian, the impact on Hansen was not great. Anyway, no one knew who the gold coin was.


    "How did you do it? Can you control the golden armor?" Li Keer looked at Han Sen and reached out to pick up the eyes of Haitian.


    "The follow-up part of the big move of the starry sky? I handed over the money and delivered it in one hand." Hansen shrank his hand back and did not let Li Kera get the eye of Haitian.


    Li Keer hesitated a bit. She didn''t really have much interest in the eyes of Haitian. The eyes of Haitian can imitate the eye of the sky, but that is just a fake. The real effect can be a good result. However, in this respect, the weaker emperors look at the eye, and the Taishang people have no interest.


    However, if Li Keer refused to trade, I was afraid that he would have to disband with Han Sen, which is naturally not her wish.


    "The latter part is more complicated. You didn''t even practice the big stars. I didn''t understand the follow-up part. I don''t understand it, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I have time to teach you slowly." Li Keer said with a smile.


    Li Keer did not ask Han Sen to give the eyes of Haitian first. Hansen was more reassured, and he continued to hunt the aliens with Li Keer.


    "Gold coin brother, you are the Taishang nationality, I said where the universe comes from such a master." Hansen they did not go far, they saw Dragon and Diar Rob fly over, Diarobo still A look of joy.


    "I have thought about it before. Since the gold coin brother is a Taishang person, and then lends to Bai Wanjie ten gallbladders, he does not dare to move you a hair." Long Yi also said.


    Hansen and Li Keer were both eccentric, but their moods were completely different.

 Chapter 2538： Giant evil beast

    "Who told you that I am a Taishang?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    Li Kerer also wants to ask, but she has no chance to speak.


    "Gold coin brother, you don''t yell at us, we have all heard, Bai Wanjie was robbed of the eyes of Haitian, and they also robbed their deified gods and treasures, and Bai Wanjie even had a fart. Did not dare to let go," Diaro Rob said.


    The dragon is a race of the Imperial family, but the three races are not going to fight. The dragons will not have any resistance to the people of the Taizu. On the contrary, as the head of the three races, the Taishang is in the big universe. The prestige in the middle is still above the emperor. If it is not true to life and death, no one is willing to succumb to the Taishang people.


    "I am really not a top-ranking family. I am a human race. I have already said it long ago." Hansen said.


    "We understand that the gold coin brother is a human race." Long Yi and Diaro Bo looked at each other, and at the same time looked at the expression we understood, and said in unison.


    Han Sen looked at their expressions and knew that he was unclear, and Hansen did not explain the feelings of such things.


    It is quite a depression for Li Keer. She wants to say that the gold coin is not a Taishang nationality. She is the real Taishang nationality, but now she can��t say anything about it.


    "How could it be like this?" Li Keer really couldn''t understand how things would go to this point.


    The gold coin is a guy of the human race. It is hard to be recognized as a Taishang nationality, but her true Taishang nationality has no way to explain it.


    "Gold coin brother, now have time to help me to kill the demonized aliens? I am ready for the big break." Diaro Bo looked at Hansen excitedly.


    In the past, the ruined people were reluctant to exchange for the great destruction. However, now that Hansen is a Taishang, this idea has disappeared and even some smug.


    It feels like it is saying: "Is there a few brothers who have seen it? Even the Taishang people are interested in the genetics of our ruined family. We want to study our great destruction and know how many genetic techniques we destroy. Is it strong? That is the genetic technique that the Taishang people are interested in..."


    Of course, the devastating people have not been so obvious, but the sincerity of sending the smashing technique has increased a lot. In addition to the law of the great annihilation, the devastating people��s annotations on the annihilation have been added. There was no such thing as the destruction of the second Diablo.


    "Yes, you can go now, sign the contract first, and you hand over the big break to Long Yixiong." Hansen nodded.


    Diabar immediately stuffed the box with the big annihilation to Hansen, and said in his mouth: "I still believe that you are a gold coin brother? You must take it first to see it, not to get in the way."


    "There is a name for the Taishang people." Hansen certainly understands that Diarobo is so generous because he misunderstood him as a Taishang, but he also lazily explained that he did not want to be lazy anyway. The intention of the account.


    It was Li Keer who was a little bit dumbfounded and thought: "What is this all?"


    Hansen received a big break and directly took it out and found that there were a lot of detailed comments on it, making it easier and convenient for him to learn.


    Han Sen quickly rectified the big break, remembered it in his heart, and had time to practice slowly.


    Because this is a genetic technique that needs to destroy the talent of the family, Hansen does not know whether he can practice.


    The demonized alien that Diabold wants to kill is a giant evil beast, with a powerful body and a horrible speed, and a field of evil, in its field, no matter how powerful the defense will change. It is fragile, so the king and half-step deification that was originally very fragile in front of the deified creatures is even more incomparable to the giant evil beast.


    "Gold coin brother, do you see how we will kill the giant beast this time?" Although Diarobo had a plan before, he only needed Hansen to make a contribution, but now he knows that Hansen is a Taishang. Just want to hear him have a particularly clever way.


    Hansen asked: "How did you plan before?"


    "We had previously planned to combine the power of my two families to contain the giant evil beast, and ask the gold coin brother to make a fatal blow to it..." Dialogue said in detail about their previous plans.


    ��How does the gold coin brother think of this plan?�� asked Diabor.


    "Then do it according to your plan." Hansen has no opinion. This plan is indeed feasible. The giant evil beast also has its weaknesses. It is not like the deification of the outside, even the internal organs have no weaknesses, killing the evil with their cooperation. The beast should not be difficult.


    There is no opinion on seeing the gold coins. Diabor and Long Yi and others only think that Hansen is modest and trustworthy. He would never have thought that Hansen could not think of any other plans.


    Li Keer saw that Long Yi and Diar Rob and others pursued the appearance of gold coins, and felt that they were so angry and funny. The Taishang who had her authentic brand was ignored here. Anyway, all of them were too fake on the gold coins. The family is rushing.


    "When you know the truth later, don''t know what you think?" Li Keer smiled slightly, and did not want to break the plan. He still mixed with Hansen.


    When the people reached the area where the giant evil beast was located, it was still brought by Long Yi and Diar Rob to bring the giant evil beast, and then Hansen launched the most important fatal blow.


    Diar Rob also borrowed the dragon''s dragon tooth dagger to use Hansen, although they think that Hansen, the Taishang nationality, should not lack the demonized weapon, but it should be done, not leaving a bad one. impression.


    "I will do some movements of the stars. If there is a need, I can help." Li Keer volunteered and said to Diar Rob, she just wanted to fight with Han Sen and have more revolutionary friendships.


    Who knows that Diabob shook his head: "Where the girl can watch the war, there is a gold coin brother to help."


    Li Keer��s heart is called a depressed, heart: "You don��t have to send the right-handed Taishang to the door. Instead of spending a lot of money to ask for a fake Taishang, you still have a big face, is there a Ill?"


    Li Kerer also knows that this is no stranger to them, but how much is still depressed.


    Hansen waited in the sky, and after a long time he saw Long Yi and Diar Rob. They rushed out of a planet, and behind them, it was a terrible black behemoth.


    The behemoth is like a tiger, and the body is dark, but the body is covered with scales, but with a pair of large and wide wings, a tail like a lion''s tail.


    At the time of the open wings, with a black smoke of the stock, it seems to be a beast from hell.


    Dialogue and Dragon One led a dozen or a half steps to demonize the giant beasts, but they were even worse than when they were fighting with the Golden God. After only a moment, they could not support it.


    "Gold coin brother, look at you." Long Yi detonated the dragon blood to break the curse, and at the same time snarled Hansen.

 Chapter 2539： Kill the beast

    This time, the dragon''s blood and the evil spells are not enough, but they have an effect. They did not have the same accidents as when they dealt with the golden gods last time.


    Hansen holds the dragon tooth dagger and instantly kills behind the giant evil beast. The teleportation of this time is not white, and the time required for Hansen to get close to the giant beast is shorter.


    The dragon tooth dagger took Hansen''s power and stabbed it directly along its wings. It was the most vulnerable position on it. The other places were densely covered with scales, and it was difficult to pierce even a dragon tooth dagger.


    Piercing from the roots of the wings, there is a small area without scale protection, and very close to the heart of the giant beast. Hansen''s dagger is stabbed, and the power is invaded into the flesh and blood, although its flesh and blood are not as hard as scales, but It is also stronger than the average half-step deification, and Hansen��s dagger is not able to penetrate the heart.


    The giant evil beast took this blow and screamed. The body was full of evil, almost covering the entire starry sky. Between the wings, the black feathers turned into countless arrows and flew out without any difference.


    Hansen bears the brunt of it. In the face of the dense feather arrow, there is no chance of dodging. Hansen does not think that his current level can stop the feather arrow, and in terms of the scope of the feather arrow, since it is using teleportation It is also impossible to rush out of the range of feather arrows.


    Now no longer hesitate, directly open the super spirit body, let those feather arrows pass through the body, and Hansen''s body also rushed into the body of the giant evil beast, directly reached the heart position, a dagger stabbed down .


    The super spirit body only supported an instant, and then automatically converges back, but Hansen has already rushed into the heart of the giant evil beast. The dragon tooth dagger is mad at the heart of the small house. The blood on the top collapsed, and the giant evil beasts screamed and danced in the sky, but Hansen did not have a way in the heart.


    Long Yi and Diao Robo and others looked far away from the screams of giant evil beasts. From time to time, they spurted blood from their mouths. From time to time, they also praised two sentences: "The gold coin brother is really the strongest of the Taishang people, only the king. The level is already so powerful. If he is promoted to a half-step deification, isn��t he really able to fight with the deified powerful?��


    "What is waiting for a half-step deification after the promotion, isn''t it just a matter of confrontation with the gods?" Some people disagreed.


    "Since I saw the gold coin brother, I realized what a real king is."


    "These powerful forces, if not the upper class, I am afraid that no other race can do it. Even among the emperors, I am afraid it is difficult to find a powerful king like the gold coin brother."


    "What''s hard? Isn''t it good at all?"


    When everyone was talking about it, I suddenly heard the giant evil beast roaring in the sky, only half of it was interrupted by the blood spewed from the mouth. When they saw the blood, they even brought some minced meat.


    The mighty ruins of Diabor and other devastating people are overjoyed: "The gold coin brother is too strong, and the giant evil beast is already dead."


    Sure enough, not long after, the giant beast quickly spit out the blood, and the body shape slowed down. The vitality of the body became weaker and weaker, and even the evil spirits formed by the order chain were about to be dissipated.


    Long Yi and Diarobo also sneaked into the truth that it was ill, and swarmed up and launched a siege against the giant beast.


    Unfortunately, they don''t have a dragon tooth dagger. The threat to the giant beast is very limited. After the crazy attack, there is no ability to tear the scales of the giant beast, just interrupting a pair of wings.


    puff!


    The giant evil beast spurted out a blood, and saw a figure coming out of the blood. He was the Hansen of the dragon tooth dagger.


    After Hansen rushed out, he saw that the giant evil beast lost his self-control, and the body floated like a fish that had turned over in the starry sky. The blood in the seven holes poured out and fluttered in the sky.


    "Hunting the core to deify the alien giant beast and discover the degenerate gene."


    Han Sen is slightly depressed, but there is still no animal soul: "It seems that my luck is gone, and there is no animal spirit in two consecutive deifications."


    Han Sen faintly feels that the high-level heterogeneous seems to suddenly come out of the beast than the low-level alien, but it is not certain, just a feeling.


    "Thank you for the help of the gold coin brother." Diabolo was overjoyed and thanked him.


    "Robo brother is too polite, each need, can not talk about a thank you." Han Sen handed back the dragon tooth dagger back.


    "Is the gold coin brother still interested in hunting the aliens together?" Long asked the dagger.


    "I recently wanted to study several kinds of genetic techniques that I got. I didn''t plan to hunt for different kinds of seeds. I have a chance to talk about it later." Hansen shook his head.


    Although Diabor and Longyi felt a little sorry, Hansen did not want to go. They didn''t say much, and they left the core field.


    Hansen and Li Keer slowly walked around in the surrounding stars, and hunted when they met the king-level aliens. When they couldn��t meet, they went everywhere. Hansen used most of his energy to practice Li. He can teach his divine skills, as well as the great destruction from the ruined family.


    Among them, the longest time to practice the big break, Han Sen also expects that the big break can help him quickly digest those king-level genes.


    Li Keer saw that Han Sen was practicing in a big way, and he said casually: "The great destruction is the destruction of the ancestor according to the attributes of their ruined family. It requires the body to have three attributes of specific light, darkness and chaos. If you are practicing in a big way, even if you are in the ruined family, only the more ruinous people of the bloodline can be trained. There are very few foreigners who can be trained to break the storm."


    "I just just give it a try." Han Sen said faintly, still relying on the hole Xuan Jing as a basic practice to break the surgery.


    When Hansen was in the shelter, it was a fully-expanded body with full attributes, including the three genetic attributes of light, darkness, and chaos. In addition, the hole mystery itself can simulate the genetics of the species, so Hansen felt I still have a lot of control to be able to practice the big break, otherwise he will not exchange for the destruction of the degenerate.


    When Li Keer saw Han Sen insisting on his own practice, he did not say anything, but he was not optimistic about Hansen��s stubbornness.


    Even the people of the Taishang nationality have great difficulties in practicing the big annihilation technique. The sensational article does not help much. Even if Hansen practiced a similar genetic technique, it would not be his help.


    It is a pity that Li Keer does not know that Han Sen��s Dong Xuan Jing is not too sensitive. There are many places that are not the same as the Taishang Inductives. If the Taishang people can��t do it, he may not be able to do it.

 Chapter 2540： We are dying

    In order to listen to the part behind the Shenyou article, Hansen can only be with Li Keer, but he is often practicing, and he rarely talks to Li Keer. When he speaks, Li Keer is telling him. God travels, or he asks some questions of his own.


    "This person is simply a Wushu, and it is somewhat similar to that." Li Kerer was slightly depressed. She planned to accept Hansen as her silkworm, but she got so much time to get along. She found Han. Sen did not need to ask her anything. She has not even had the chance to say that she is a Taishang.


    Li Kerer has already begun to regret some things. She knew this. She said at the beginning that she is the identity of the Taishang people. She can also have a good talk with Han Sen. Now if she shows her identity again, Li Keer always feels like A little bit wrong, as if I had no reason to lower Hansen.


    It was not until Li Keer had finished teaching "The Gods Tour" that he did not find another chance to show his identity, let alone accept Hansen.


    "I still have something to go back to, and I will see you later." Hansen and Li Keer left the core field and returned to the inside of the great white whale.


    Li Keer was almost vomiting blood, and he was depressed after returning to the boat.


    "Miss, what happened in the end? Did you say anything to the gold coin? Did he agree to be your silkworm?" Xiaodie looked at Li Keer with a puzzled look.


    Li Keer sighed, but did not say anything. She was really embarrassed to say that she had no chance to show that she was a Taishang.


    "Miss, what the **** is going on? How come the legend is that the gold coin is the Taishang? What happened in the end?" Xiaodie was in a hurry.


    "Nothing, I will accept him." Li Keer waved his hand with a dismay, and told Xiaodie not to ask again.


    "Gold coins, I have to ask you to be my silkworm." Li Kerer bit his lip, and his heart was secretly groaning.


    Hansen returned to the white whale and was shocked by the situation inside the white whale.


    I saw that Fang Qingyu and a group of pirates were timid and hiding. Ning Yue was afraid to hide behind Boa. Boa was holding a big radish-like purple ginseng while waving his arms. Shouting.


    In the control room, Gu Choucheng actually shot with the moon, so Hansen was surprised that they were actually using the power of the field.


    "How come they are so promoted so fast? They all went to the king level?" Hansen was shocked.


    Although he gave Gu Qingcheng a lot of heterogeneous genes, but in such a short period of time, she and Jin Yue both promoted the king level, opened the field power, which is too exaggerated.


    Especially in the moon, her time to enter the big universe is relatively short, it should not be possible to promote so fast.


    The control room of the Dabai whale became the battlefield of both of them. Only Gu Gucheng stood there, and there were constantly swords coming out from her side. A sword with a handle ran like a star to the moon.


    In the hands of the moon, a white oil-paper umbrella opened, and the flying swords were stabbed on the umbrella surface. They were suddenly sucked into the painting and turned into flying swords in the painting.


    Then I saw the white paper umbrella in the hand of the moon, and the flying swords in the paintings actually flew out of the paintings, but this time it became the flying sword of the moon, and it was controlled by the moon. Allure.


    Gu Hua��s slight frowning, the power of the field once again played a role, the flying swords that flew to her, once again under her control, and in turn flew to the moon.


    I saw two almost identical peerless women standing face to face, one holding a sword and an umbrella, countless flying swords flying around among them, but there is never a result.


    "What are they doing? How do you fight?" Hansen asked as he walked over to Boa.


    Everyone shook their heads in vain, apparently they didn��t know why Gu��s city was playing with the moon, and the promotion speed of Gu��s city and the moon also scared them.


    Boa said with the purple ginseng: "They are fighting for who is bigger and who is small."


    "What do you mean by being big and small?" Han Sen asked a little, and asked doubtfully.


    "Boa does not know, just listen to them before quarreling, Gu Qingcheng said that she wants to be big, the moon does not agree, saying that Gucheng can only be small, she wants to be big..." Boer said that they were two Quarrels.


    The more people listen to the more strange faces, a pirate can''t help but say: "I know, they must have fallen in love with a man at the same time, so they decided to serve the two women together, but they started up as a big wife or a little wife. dispute."


    "Yes, yes, it must be like this. I don''t know which man is so blessed, but he can accept such two peerless beauty at the same time."


    "There is actually a way for them to serve the two women together. The man has been blessed with several generations. It is really a great morality in the last generation, and certainly saved the whole universe."


    "Where is there enough to save a universe, at least two."


    "No, no, no, at least the tenth man, is qualified to have such two peerless beauty at the same time."


    "If I can marry both of them as wives, then I will only live one night and be willing."


    "I see you want to die on their belly?"


    A group of pirates talked fiercely, and they all wanted to think about each other. They hated being the man who liked the city and the moon.


    Gu Qingcheng and the moon are almost the same, are the incredible kind of beauty, the existence of the level of disaster, the pirates are vying for the object of yy, if they are not friends of Hansen, those pirates and emperors are afraid to fight Their idea, I am afraid that someone has already played for them.


    Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue heard the madness and madness of the pirates, and suddenly became furious. Gu��s city stunned at them. Some of the pirate��s swords were automatically flew out of the sheath and were not controlled by the master. It became a weapon of Gucheng, but instead swept the past toward the master.


    "Allure, the moon, you all stop." Hansen reached out and grabbed the swords and inhaled them in the palm of his hand. The sword was like a snake and struggled to fly out in his hands, but he could not escape. Sen''s palm control.


    Gu Qingcheng and Ming Yue listened to Han Sen''s words, and finally stopped, but still stared at the pirates with a cold look, so that the pirates were in the heart for a burst of cold, could not help but back a few steps.


    "You two come with me." Hansen called Gu Qingcheng and Ming Yue together in his office.


    "Talk about it, what the **** are you doing? Why did you fight at this time?" Hansen sat behind his desk and looked at Gu Chengcheng and the moon.


    "We are going to die." Gu Qingcheng and Mian Yue looked at each other, and then looked at Hansen and said the same sentence, and Hansen was shocked.

 Chapter 2541： Can only live one

    ��What happened? Is it because of them?�� Hansen asked, referring to the mushroom in the head of Gu��s city and the moon.


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head and said: "I told you that I am not a modern person, but an ancient practicing person."


    "Is it because of the Shouyuan problem?" Han Sen��s heart jumped, and Gu Qingcheng, like him, entered the control room of the Clan, where he reversed the time, and it took thousands of years to come out. It is already a modern society.


    If this period of time is skipped, Gu Liancheng should have died long ago.


    Gu Qingcheng nodded but shook his head: "It is because of the Shouyuan issue, but not what you think, not because I entered the control room of the Clan."


    "Why is that?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    Gu Qingcheng and Ming Yue looked at each other and then said by the moon, "It is because of me."


    Hansen looked at the moon and didn''t talk. When she continued to say it, it was a little beyond his understanding.


    The moon was hesitant and didn''t seem to know what to say. He moved his mouth but didn''t say anything. Gu Xiangcheng said: "It''s still for me."


    Han Sen��s gaze looked at Gu��s city again, not knowing what happened to them.


    In fact, very early on, he was very interested in the relationship between Gu Qingcheng and the moon. Gu Qingcheng is an ancient human refiner, while the moon is a kind of alien in a shelter. They are completely different in both races. However, the length is exactly the same, Hansen is very curious about the relationship between them.


    Gu Qingcheng said: "I have cultivated a kind of refining technique called "Sword Fairy Map". According to the theory of ancient air refining, it is to think about self-condensing the gods and turning them into swordsmen. The way."


    "Mingyue is the sword fairy figure you think of?" Hansen looked at Gu Qingcheng in surprise.


    Who knows that the city has shook his head: "The moon is a kind of genie, and it is very special. Because of an accident, she and the swordsman that I figured out in my swordsmanship are integrated into one, which also makes our destiny Together."


    Han Sen looked at Gu Qingcheng and Ming Yue. I don''t know what kind of accident it was, and it would connect a human refiner with the fate of a different spirit.


    "I didn''t tell you before. I am different from ordinary aliens. My soul stone is not in the alien god, but on myself. In fact, I was cheating you at that time. Actually, my soul. Stone has already merged with her.�� Ming Yue pointed to Gu Qingcheng.


    "Is this related to your life and death?" Hansen asked.


    Gu Qingcheng nodded: "Our situation is very complicated. I am a human being, and the stone of the soul of the alien spirit is combined to make my soul become extremely powerful. At the same time, it also has a part of the spiritual physique. The stone was taken away by me. She relied on my sword fairy map, and some changes have taken place in the constitution. We can say that they are all part of each other, but not completely."


    "After the physical remodeling of the shelter, our bodies have been rebuilt. At that time, the connection between us was almost cut off. We thought that the mutual influence was almost over, and it could become a separate existence. However, after this period of contact, we found that the connection became stronger and stronger, even stronger than before."


    Some ugly interfaces on the face of the moon said: "This kind of influence has caused dramatic changes in our body. The speed of metamorphosis is very fast. As long as there is energy support, our strength can be improved rapidly. We were somewhat happy, but we are still happy. Gradually, we found that this change is not so fast as it is faster, but rather that our body growth process has been accelerated."


    Hansen��s face changed suddenly: ��You mean, are you getting old quickly?��


    "It''s almost like this, but it''s not accurate. According to the current speed, if it continues, it will be a year or more, and even only a few months, we can die." Gu Qingcheng nodded.


    "Have you found a solution?" Hansen thought of the words that Boa had said before, and there was some speculation in his heart.


    Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue nodded at the same time, and the moon continued: "We have been studying this problem for a while, doing a lot of experiments, and then discovering that we are like a whole, we are all incomplete, so the body There are defects in genes. This kind of defect is the root cause of our rapid aging, but it cannot be regarded as rapid aging. It should be said that it is more appropriate to grow up."


    Gu Qingcheng said aside: "Let''s say this, if we are ordinary human beings, the whole life has a life span of hundreds of years. Now we are like mosquitoes, only one or two weeks from birth to death. The only way to solve this problem now is to merge it with the moon, so that we can make up for the genetic defects in our body. The complete state allows us to have a longer life than ordinary humans."


    "Can you merge into a person?" Hansen looked puzzled at Gu Chengcheng and Ming Yue.


    When the moon was in a state of alienation, if she was on the body of the city, Hansen could still imagine.


    Now both of them are living people, and Hansen can''t believe how they can merge into one.


    "I would rather not, but we have found that we have such ability, but in that case, we will become a person, and the personality will be merged." The face of the moon is very unsightly.


    Hansen suddenly understood their contradiction. As a creature with emotions, no one wants to be a part of a creature and wants to maintain their independence.


    But now they have to be part of each other, otherwise they can only wait to die, which is really a very distressing thing.


    The battle before wanting to come to them is to compete for who is the dominant consciousness of the body in the future.


    But the reality is more cruel than Hansen''s imagination. Gu Qingcheng said faintly: "We have a way of thinking that we don''t need to integrate personality, that is, kill each other first, then merge the other''s body, so that only The next personality will not lead to personality fusion."


    Han Sen��s look at the moon and Gu��s city, I can��t think of it as such.


    "Do you really want to do that?" Hansen sighed softly. In this case, he did not know how to persuade the moon and Gucheng.


    "We don''t want to do that, but there seems to be no other choice. It is better to live with two people than to die." Ming Yue said indifferently.


    "Even if the integration is one, the personality may not necessarily merge," Hansen said.


    "No, it will, we have already tried it." Ming Yue shook his head with certainty.


    "How to try?" Hansen looked at them both in confusion.


    Ming Yue and Gu Qingcheng did not say anything, just turned their heads and looked at each other, then Hansen opened his mouth and saw the closeness of the moon and Gu��s face-to-face, and then the two beautiful peerless faces gradually approached, but a pair of red lips were already Posted together.

 Chapter 2542： You help us choose

    Hansen stared blankly at the body of Mian Yue and Gu Qingcheng, and the process was similar to that of Hansen and the little angel.


    However, when Hansen and the little angels were combined, Hansen��s body was the main body, and the little angels only existed as an auxiliary.


    However, the fusion of the moon and the city of Gu, but the two have no distinction between the two, complement each other''s physical defects.


    When Hansen looked at the city and the moon, he felt that the beauty was incredible, and that any man could be fascinated by it. Even Hansen sometimes couldn��t help but look at them. After all, the heart of beauty All of them, Hansen is no exception.


    However, the now-integrated Gu��s city and the moon are not like a person, but a real fairy. A sword fairy who comes out of the painting. .


    The long black hair fell like a waterfall, and the eyes seemed to be black springs, as if they could see the bottom, but the deep heart was flustered.


    Exquisite five senses are all beautiful. If you look at any one place, you will be amazed. If you look at it as a whole, you will be self-defeating and almost afraid to use her eyes to marry her.


    Although the former Gucheng City is beautiful, it does not make people feel oppressive. The woman who is now, but the beauty is almost suffocating.


    Of course, the most suffocating thing is not her beauty, but the horrible sword in her body.


    Hansen��s self-question is also a master on Kendo. A sword can almost match the deification of the strong, but now the sword of the woman, but Hansen��s sword is eclipsed, just like the gap between fireflies and the moon.


    "Perfect swordsman!" Looking at the woman holding a white paper umbrella standing there, although there is no sword in her hand, Hansen��s mind has risen to such a thought.


    "Do you know what I am thinking about now?" Gu Qingcheng or the moon, watching Hansen suddenly said.


    ��What do you want?�� Hansen asked curiously.


    "Kill you." The woman still looked at Hansen.


    "Don''t be kidding." Hansen thought that the woman was joking. From the woman''s eyes, Hansen couldn''t see a bit of murder, but he could see a kind of arrogance, an indescribable arrogance, like a high-ranking fairy. Do not bother to despise the ordinary people, the average person does not even have the qualifications to disdain her.


    The woman shook her head and said very seriously: "I am not kidding. I really want to kill you, not just you, all the creatures are so ugly in my eyes, so imperfect, I I can hardly bear the imperfections. I endured hard work and didn''t kill."


    Hansen looked at the woman stunnedly. He knew that the woman was not joking, and that the trouble was big.


    Hey!


    The woman''s body suddenly split into two, Gu Qingcheng and the moon were all bounced out, their state looked very bad, and their faces were pale.


    "Now do you know why we must kill each other and only retain one personality? If our personality is merged into one, the result will be a unique fusion personality as before, and that personality has a special obsession with perfection. Will want to destroy all imperfect life, as our personality is getting more and more integrated, the kind of obsession or genetic information deep into the bone marrow will become more and more clear. Now we can barely control the living Do not kill, but not necessarily in the future." Gu Qingcheng said.


    "So if you only keep one personality, you won''t have this problem right?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    Gu Qingcheng and Ming Yue nodded at the same time, they did not want to become an extreme perfectionist, so even if they lived, they would not have their own life again. I am afraid that they will become the devil of the universe that destroys everything. The end of the killing.


    "Where is this sword fairy, it is simply a female devil." Han Sen secretly smiled.


    Looking at Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue in front of him, Han Sen knows that this trouble is really big. The fit of the city and the moon are not only the destruction of all ugly hearts, but also the talent and strength of incomparable horror.


    Although they are still kings after the fit, they only know her mood, and they will probably be promoted to deification in the future. It will only be more horrible.


    Whether it is Gu Qingcheng or Mingyue, they are very talented people. What is even more terrifying is that they all have super-divine bodies. They are one of them. Their talents are more perfect. What��s more terrifying is that they may have two super God body.


    Hansen does not know what form the two super-spirits exist, and fusion or simultaneous existence is possible.


    Either way, her talent is probably the most terrifying of humans and aliens.


    "After the integration, is your super **** still there?" Hansen asked the two.


    Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue nodded at the same time. Although they did not say it, Hansen already understood how terrible it was.


    Ming Yue looked at Han Sen and said: "The situation is now clear. If we don''t integrate, we will die in a short time. With our estimation, we can live for up to one year. But even if we are willing to merge and coexist, the result will be the same. Very bad, we may not die by ourselves, but we will kill a lot of creatures. It is not important to kill. What is important is that we still live like that? We don''t want to be born for killing."


    "That''s not necessarily, maybe after you completely integrate, the desire to pursue perfection will disappear." Hansen comforted.


    "Impossible." Ming Yue and Gu Chengcheng said in unison.


    I glanced at each other, and the moon said again: "Of course we all want to live, and we don''t want to be such a guy, so the personality of the two of us can only survive one. We will never have a win or loss, then take this. The choice is given to you, and you are involved. If you help any party, the other party will die. You will choose whoever to continue to live."


    Hansen suddenly stayed, he did not think that the moon will actually say such words, he is naturally better with Gu Qingcheng, the heart is more hope that Gu Qingcheng can live.


    However, the moon is not his enemy now, and he does not want to let the moon go to death.


    Han Sen looked at Gu Qingcheng, and Gu Gucheng also nodded to him. Hansen was a little depressed: "Why do you want me to decide?"


    "Because only you can kill us, even if we regret rebellion, it is useless, so this decision can only be done by you." Ming Yue said faintly, as if she said nothing to do with her.


    Hansen suddenly felt that his head was big. Although his strength was already invincible in the shelter, he was almost like a **** in the shelter, but there were some problems that even God could not solve.


    "This is his mother''s fall out of the river with his wife and mother, to save which one is difficult to choose." Han Sen could not help but swear.


    The choice to save someone is to save people, and his choice is to kill.

 Chapter 2543： Moonlight

    Look at these two beautiful women like flowers, now Hansen and their friends are non-enemy, if you really kill which one can not get down.


    However, I think of the kind of arrogance and indifference that they have combined into one after another. However, she will become such an extremely perfect person in the future. I am afraid that not only the race of the big universe will suffer, but even human beings will be unlucky.


    "What should I do?" Han Sen looked at Gu Qingcheng and looked at the moon. The two people are very similar, but the temperament is still somewhat different.


    Although Gucheng is mysterious, it does not make people feel too much distance, while the moon is colder and has a temperament that refuses to be thousands of miles away. Hansen can tell who they are at a glance. Who is it, almost no mistake.


    Just when they were one, the temperament was different. When they were together, it was a fairy temperament, as if they didn''t look at everything in the world. The indifference made people feel chilling.


    "Who did you decide to kill?" Seeing Hansen did not speak in the moon, he asked again.


    "No one kills, to be honest, I want to kill you, I really can''t get it." Hansen shook his head.


    "Then you want us to have a win or lose, or do we want to watch us die together?" said the moon.


    "No need, I have a way to try it, maybe you can go another way." Hansen hesitated.


    "What road?" Gu Qingcheng and Ming Yue are both looking at Han Sen.


    Hansen thought for a moment and said, "The reason why you have this situation is because your genes are flawed. If you can complete this kind of defect, you don''t have to live and die."


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head and said: "If it is so simple, we will not have to be divided into life and death. My genes include the soul stone of the moon, and the genes of the moon include my view. The swordsman, we all have a part of each other, but they are missing a part of themselves. Except that the other''s genes can make up for each other, it is impossible to integrate the genetic repair of other organisms."


    "I know." Hansen nodded slightly, sinking and said: "I don''t want to integrate the genes of other creatures, but let you patch your own genes."


    "What do you mean by this? If we can make up for it, we don''t need to be so entangled." Ming Yue looked at Han Sen.


    "You have lost a part of yourself and got a part from the other side. That is to say, although you are not complete, you have a part of it. Just fill in another part, and I can try it and inspire you. The genetic potential, try to see if the broken gene can be self-deducted to make up for the missing part, but I can''t do it. I can''t be sure. I can try it first." Hansen said that it is natural to use blood. The field power of the nerves pushes the two of their life gears, allowing their genes to evolve and evolve on their own.


    The field power of blood and nerves is only a driving force. As for success, it depends on whether their own genes have such a possibility, so Hansen does not guarantee that he will succeed, but always an opportunity to give it a try. There is no harm.


    If it is really useful, then avoid the situation of non-death.


    "Can you make up for our genetic defects?" Gu Meicheng and Ming Yue''s two pairs of eyes are staring at Han Sen.


    "I can''t guarantee that I can do it, but it doesn''t hurt." Hansen said.


    "Well, then you try." The moon did not say anything.


    "Then come first, come to me." Hansen looked at the moon and said.


    ��Is there any risk?�� Gu Qingcheng asked.


    "There is no risk, at most it is unsuccessful and will not harm your body." Hansen said.


    The moon went to Hansen''s face and said with a blank expression: "Did you not see that I am not pleasing to the eye? Is it dangerous? If I am dead, can you not be free?"


    Her words are obviously said to Gu Qingcheng, not talking to Hansen.


    Gu Qingcheng moved his lips, but after all, he did not say anything.


    "Do not worry, there is no harm in the benefits, otherwise I will not dare to start." Han Sen understands the heart of Gu Liancheng and smiles at her.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s start, even when I used to be a different kind of spirit, I didn''t fear death." Mingyue said with Hansen.


    Hansen smiled slightly, extended his right hand, pressed on the forehead of the moon, and began to run the blood and nerves, so that the life gear and the moon''s life gear docked together, and then began to turn.


    "Don''t contend with my strength, try to accept it, and move it along with it." Hansen''s palms were covered with **** light, and a trace of silk was incorporated into the body of the moon.


    With the influx of blood, the gene power of the moon is also activated, and the dusty life gear is also rotated a little bit.


    The moon''s life gear is a kind of blue with an umbrella-shaped quaint light. Hansen doesn''t understand what it means, but he also knows that it should be the power source of the moon.


    As the speed of the moon''s life gear speeds up, the umbrella-shaped quaint light is getting brighter and brighter, almost like a sun-like fuse with the fast-rotating gear of the tooth.


    A blue brilliance emerged from the inside, making the flesh and blood cells of the moon become a strange blue, and the whole person seems to be transformed into a blue crystal statue.


    The blue has a ghostly feeling, making the whole person of the moon look like an individual, but it is like a crystal figure of a witch from the ghostly world, and the crystal image gradually began to melt.


    No, more accurately, it should be that the impurities in the crystal image are peeling off from the crystal image, as if the decaying petals have faded from the flowers.


    Gu Qingcheng looked at the moon and Han Sen, and she was rarely moved, and her face showed a nervous color.


    I saw the blue crystal of the moon, and the blue light fell. When I touched something, the blue light immediately turned into dust, and the body of the moon was constantly changing in this withering, which seemed to be different from the previous one.


    Hansen��s heart is happy, and the gene of the moon has begun to evolve and change, indicating that his blood and nerves have an effect. Even if it cannot be completely repaired, it has certain benefits for the body of the moon.


    It is just that the moon has not reached the top of the half-step deification, and it does not produce the effect of promotion. It is only the optimization of its own genes, which will increase her talent and strength.


    Hey!


    From the body of the moon, the sound of a strange sword is sounded, and a terrible sword is rising from her body. The eerie horror has produced an extremely strange change in an instant, let that The gloomy blue light looks a bit clearer and less ghostly.


    If the moon in the past seems to be a bit gloomy, like a ghost girl in the underworld, then the current moon looks more like a cold fairy in the middle of the month, cold is cold, but it does not make people feel scared.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2544： failure?

    As the sacred gear of the moon has changed, her body''s genetics have become more and more powerful, and the sword is becoming more and more intense. It is slowly moving closer to the state after her fit with Gu.


    Hey!


    A blue umbrella breaks out and automatically opens to the top of the moon. The sword is more intense, and the sword is hanging down. It flows into the body of the moon, making her body more powerful. .


    Gu Qingcheng looked surprised and happy. Even if she didn''t have the ability to peep in the hole, she could see it. The power of the moon is getting stronger and stronger, and the body is becoming more and more perfect.


    In particular, the sword meaning is clearly the "Sword Fairy Map" she has practiced, but it is somewhat different. The current moon is almost like the sword fairy she used to think about, but the moon is not a sword. It is a paper umbrella.


    The rib is like a sword, and every rib on the umbrella is a sword bone, which constitutes a magical mysterious umbrella sword. With the transformation of the umbrella sword, the body of the moon is getting stronger and stronger. Almost in the essence, the umbrella sword condenses into a round of Jianyang, and the whole person of the moon is wrapped in it.


    When the blue sword yang faded, Hansen and Gu Qingcheng saw a cold fairy holding a blue umbrella standing there, as if they were not eating fireworks, the goddess from the moon palace.


    Hansen was a little surprised. The sword in the moon was not felt at this time, but this did not feel, but gave Hansen a more terrible feeling.


    Looking at the present moon, Hansen feels that she seems to be no less inferior to the time when she fits into the city.


    Except that there are no two super-god bodies, I am afraid that her strength is not inferior to the time of the fit, but it is somewhat different when they are combined.


    "Blood nerves are really powerful genetic techniques. Why can''t I give myself this?" Hansen felt very distressed. Why did his hard work of genetics not be a child or help others evolve? However, I have only got a small benefit, and there is no way to greatly improve it.


    In fact, Hansen himself misunderstood. While he practiced the blood and nerves, he was already an optimization process for himself. However, blood and nerves only promote the optimal growth of genes, but they are not directly derived from others. A result.


    It looks like it''s very weak, it doesn''t help you, but because of it, it can explain the terrible blood and nerves.


    Because the results of the blood-like nerves are derived according to the pattern of blood vessels, the results are limited to the blood vessels.


    The true meaning of blood vessels is to break through the limitations of the blood, not limited to this, so the blood nerves are not invalid for the practitioners themselves, but can not limit the possibility of practitioners.


    For ordinary people, even if there are no restrictions, ordinary people can do very limited things in their lifetime, which may be the basic needs of eating and drinking. There are no restrictions and there is not much difference.


    But for some special people, if they let go of the restrictions, they may be inactive, and they may do things that make everyone feel incredible. This is an unknown number and the future cannot be determined.


    The blood and nerves pursue the kind of unknowns and breakthroughs, so they will not create redundant rules and regulations for the practitioners, nor will they point out a clear path to the practitioners just like others, but only play a supporting role.


    It��s more modern. Hansen��s practice of blood and nerves is at the forefront of technology. He is the one who explores and discovers technology. The people who use his blood and nerves are the beneficiaries of technology and beneficiaries. It can only be limited to the technology that Hansen has controlled, but it cannot create new technologies by itself.


    ��Is it successful?�� Hansen asked to see the moon that had been transformed.


    Mingyue shook his head: "I can feel that my body has become more powerful and perfect, but I still can feel the connection with her. The feeling of wanting to merge with her has not disappeared."


    Han Sen looked at Gu Qingcheng, Gu Qingcheng also shook his head and said: "The feeling is still there."


    Hansen comforted: "Maybe because your genes have not been repaired, so you will have that feeling. After your genes are perfected, you won''t feel that way."


    Gu Qingcheng was undecided, but he did not resist the power of Hansen. He went to Hansen with the moon and accepted Hansen��s **** nerve baptism.


    Unlike the life gear of the moon, Gu''s life gear is blue, and she also has a source of light. Even if Hansen doesn''t know the light, it feels like it. It should be a sword character.


    The process of transformation of Gu Qingcheng is almost similar to that of the moon. Her body is constantly changing, becoming more and more powerful, and the sword is getting stronger and stronger. When a bronze sword is flying out, the strong sword I want to wrap her whole person in, and constantly push and change in it.


    However, unlike the moon, Gu Qingcheng is a woman who is a savvy woman. Under the transformation of her body, her temperament has also undergone some changes.


    Although the spirit of the fairy spirit is still there, it has become somewhat elusive and even more mysterious.


    If the former Gucheng is a fairy, then the current Gucheng is like a goddess in the mist. If you can''t stop it, there is a kind of veil that wants to open her **** and carefully see the impulse.


    The beauty of the cockroach, the mysterious beauty, even Hansen couldn''t help but look at it more, and the heart said: "It''s a good thing, if it''s in ancient times, I''m afraid it will kill the country and the people."


    "No, now, in the era of the big universe, with her beauty, if it is seen by those horrible powerhouses, then it is as simple as a country, and it may lead to a cosmic war. Maybe it will be destroyed. It may be necessary to count the galaxies." Han Sen was surprised and looked at it after two eyes.


    "How?" Hansen asked, bowing his eyebrows.


    Gu Qingcheng sighed: "I am afraid that you are self-defeating. Now my body has evolved so badly. The same is true for the moon. Once we are fit again, the harm caused by it is more than a thousand times more than before."


    Han Sen heard the words and changed his face. It is obvious that the connection between them is still there.


    However, Hansen did not want to give up: "Even if the relationship between you is still there, as long as you no longer continue to age, then you don''t have to fit, there is no problem."


    "This is not known, it will take a while to test to know if it will continue to age." Ming Yue said.


    "Try it first. If this method doesn''t work, we will think of something else." Han Sen said so, but he also prayed that they should never age again, otherwise he would have no other way.

 Chapter 2545： Three sisters

    After two days, Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue were pleased to tell Han Sen that they did not continue to age, although the connection was still not cut, but they did not need to fit together to survive.


    Hansen suddenly breathed a long sigh of relief, which is naturally the best. If there is any problem, he has no solution.


    Hansen can finally cultivate the "Big Bang" and "God Run" with peace of mind. His main energy is used to cultivate the great destruction. At first, it is difficult to gather strength to fight the big break, but as time goes by, The number of Hansen''s practice gradually increased, and it really made him condense the light.


    It��s just that the power that shattered the light of the gods couldn��t even kill a baron, let alone break down the king��s genes.


    However, this time of success, Hansen was greatly surprised, since he can use the big shattered light, then it is only a matter of time to improve the power.


    Hansen constantly revised the practice of breaking the law, and the use of the shattered gods was more and more sophisticated, and the power was getting bigger and bigger.


    Hansen directly practiced with the king-level heterogeneous gene. After more than a month, his great destruction of the gods could finally break down the king-level heterogeneous genes and turn them into a pile of fine powder smaller than the dust.


    After swallowing the king-level heterologous genes that were broken down by the catastrophic process, Hansen found that the digestive effect was significantly improved. Within a day, he absorbed more than a dozen powders of the king-level heterologous gene, adding ten kings. gene.


    "Haha, the big break is really different. Now my decomposition power is not strong enough. If the big break is trained to the limit, the king-level heterologous gene that can be decomposed can be directly absorbed. The level of heterogeneous genes is not in the words." Han Sen''s heart is overjoyed, but it is only a few days, the field of the hole Xuan Jing has broken through a heavy.


    Mingyue and Guchengcheng want to enter the core field to hunt different kinds of seeds. After Hansen asked about their location, they found that they were not far from the position where they used ice muscle jade to enter the core field, so they waited for themselves, Hansen took himself The identity entered the core field, and found the moon and Gucheng, and went together to hunt the core aliens.


    There are no long-term concerns and near worries. Although there are many king-level heterologous genes in Hansen��s hands, they can��t help but his devastation and phagocytosis are getting stronger and stronger. If they can really swallow hundreds of them in the future, thousands of them. Heterologous genes are just half a month.


    Although Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue are only the kings of a heavy field, their strength is obviously much stronger than that of the general king. Even if it is less than Hansen��s field, it is not much different, and the genetic ability and field are extraordinary. It is also very easy to stifle the general king-level aliens.


    Unfortunately, their digestion speed is far less than that of Hansen who has phagocytosis. Even if Hansen uses the unbreaking technique to help them break up, they can digest one piece a day.


    Han Sen is not in a hurry, but Li Keer is already in a hurry. She waited for more than a month in the gold coin, but the gold coin did not even appear in the shadow. It seems that she does not intend to enter the core field. Let Li Kerer Hate the teeth itch.


    "That bastard..." Li Keer sat in the bow of the boat and gritted at the starry sky. If the figure she waited for, she might go straight to bite.


    "Little sister, you are not good, too ruthless, your emotions are too much, it is not good for your future practice." A beautiful woman appeared on the boat out of thin air, standing behind Li Keer, looking at Li Kerer Said.


    "Three sisters? How come you?" Li Keer turned and saw that a woman in Tsing Yi stood there. She was beautiful, but she had no expression on her face. A face was like an ice sculpture. .


    "I heard that you have chosen the target, let me see how the silkworm you choose." The woman said faintly.


    "Is it good or bad? It doesn''t matter to you?" Li Keer said with a grin.


    The woman saw Li Keer��s expression and shook her head and said: ��Your mood is too fluctuating. The level of practice is too low. I am worried that you will look away. The silkworms are too bad. I am afraid that I will be connected to the Taishang people in the future. The cost of the foothold is gone."


    "I am good or bad and have nothing to do with you." Li Keer said coldly.


    The three divisions are not angry, as if they did not hear Li Keer��s words. They still said with a blank expression: "Whether you admit it or not, I will be your third sister. You can��t watch your embarrassment. road."


    "Well, tell me now, where are the people you choose, let me see, he is not qualified enough to be the silkworm of my Taishang family." The three sisters interrupted Li Keer, who wanted to refute.


    "He is not here," Li Keer said.


    "Isn''t it to contact him to tell him to come in?" said the third sister.


    "I haven''t indicated my identity to accept him, I can''t contact him. If you have the skills, you can find him out." Li Keer said with a grin.


    "You have been delayed for so long, haven''t you accepted him? What are you doing for such a long time?" The three divisions frowned slightly, apparently dissatisfied with Li Keer''s work.


    Li Kerer''s face was slightly red. When she took the gold coin, she did use a lot of heart, but she was self-defeating. Until now, she did not show her identity to the gold coin, let alone accept it.


    The three divisions looked at Li Ke''s expression, and there was no more to say. The star in the eye was rotating, as if a huge galaxy was turning inside her pupil.


    "Tell me, what is your goal?" The stars in the eyes of the three divisions changed, and asked at the same time.


    "The third division sister, you have such a skill, you guessed it." Li Keer angered.


    The three divisions were not angry, and they reached out and grabbed them. Li Keer��s hair suddenly came to her hand, and then the eyes of the three sisters looked at the hair.


    As the stars in her pupils turned, the image of Li Keer appeared, and then it was like the video was played back. Everything that Li Keer did all these days was played back and played back in her eyes. Soon it was played back to the time when she was separated from Hansen.


    "He is the target of your choice? Gold coins, I should have heard of this name, right, it is the first of the generous genealogy of the Marquis, he once defeated the lonely bamboo." The three divisions said faintly, no longer continue to read The eyes returned to normal, and the hair in her hand was also scattered into dust.


    "Three sisters, how can you peek at my past without my permission?" Li Ke said with a sigh.


    "You, this temper, should not be born to my Taishang." The three divisions shook their heads slightly, and did not pay any attention to Li Kerer. In the eyes, the stars turned again, and muttered to himself: "The sister will help you see, that What is the gold coin doing now, see if he is qualified to be your silkworm."


    In the eyes of the stars, the light and shadow are constantly flashing, and a figure similar to Hansen gradually emerges in her eyes.

 Chapter 2546： Extremely active

    Hansen is hunting heterosexuals with Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue, but suddenly feels a strange wave in the soul sea. Hansen glimpsed a little and looked at the soul sea. He saw the black crystal body uploading. Out of a strange wave, it seems that you are generally rippling in him.


    But the volatility was just a flash, and then the black crystal armor was restored to its original state, as if nothing had happened.


    "What is this?" Hansen looked around in surprise and found no dangerous situation.


    In the other star field in the core field, Li Ker''s three masters have changed their eyes, and the shadow of a man has already been reflected in his eyes. It will soon appear.


    "Ah!" Suddenly, the three division sisters screamed and grabbed their eyes with their hands.


    "Three sisters, what''s wrong with you?" Li Keer was taken aback, and saw only the three sisters'' fingers, even blood leaked out.


    "Someone broke my voyeurism, what is the origin of the gold coin?" The three sisters put down their palms and saw a blood red in her eyes, blood and tears still infiltrated.


    Li Keer was also shocked to see that the realm of the three masters'' super-inductive articles was much higher than her. It was just a sneak peek that would be countered by the eyes, which is simply unbelievable.


    "Gold coins are gold coins. He said that he is a human race..." Li Keer found that he knew nothing about gold coins.


    "What kind of human race? This gold coin is by no means simple. It can actually counteract my voyeurism. There must be a terrible deification of the strong man behind him. How can it be a human race without a name?" said the three division sisters.


    "I really don''t know about this..." Li Kerer''s face changed indefinitely, and she did not expect that the gold coin would have such a back.


    The two men speculated on the back of the gold coins, but the third division did not dare to peek at the gold coins, but they could not think of any results.


    "I have to see what his origins are." The three divisions put their hands on the palm of their face, her eyes recovered, no longer bleeding, but still scary blood red.


    She intends to wait for Lee Coin to wait for the gold coin to appear here to find out his true origin.


    Hansen naturally does not know the various situations of Li Kerer and the three divisions. He and Gu Qingcheng both hunted the aliens, constantly practicing the practical skills of teleportation and smashing, and honing the strongest in the real battle. Martial arts.


    "Han Sen, are you still dead?" The three men were fighting a group of metal wolves and suddenly saw a figure appearing in the distance. The man saw Hansen and recognized him at a glance.


    There are outsiders, Han Sen no longer uses teleportation and disillusionment, turned to look at the people, and found that it is the emperor''s emperor Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei looked at Han Sen, his eyes were a bit complicated.


    She originally thought that Hansen was killed by Bai Yi, and she wanted to get a fairness for Hansen and herself. She even tried everything she could to save Bo, but who knew that it was not Bai Yi who killed Han Sen, but instead Hansen killed the white game.


    Later, Bai Wei thought about what Hansen did, but it was unimaginable. His fake prince actually realized the ancestor image of the emperor and made so many shocking things in the emperor.


    What is even more terrifying is that he escaped the emperor unscathed, and in the pursuit of the emperor, through the Tianxia domain, doing so many things that shocked the entire universe. Even the white impermanence was arrested, and the emperor did not even be able to treat him until now, even where he could not find it.


    Thinking about what Hansen has done these days, Bai Wei suddenly feels that his predicament is nothing.


    Her situation is even worse. At least she is still an emperor''s emperor, she can get some resources, and no one really wants her life.


    Hansen, an outsider, was able to make a big difference in the Imperial Family. Compared with Hansen��s situation, her true lady is simply a heaven and a ground. She can��t do anything that Hansen can do.


    These days, Bai Wei''s mentality has changed a lot, because they have figured out these problems, and these are all because of Hansen, so Bai Wei''s feelings for Hansen are particularly complicated.


    At this time, I met Han Sen again, and Bai Wei did not have any plans to do it.


    "Congratulations to the empress of the king to promote the king." Han Sen looked at Bai Wei slightly said.


    Bai Wei looked at Han Sen and said for a long time: "Let''s go, don''t let me see you again."


    Hansen said indifferently: "Han Sen is not forgotten about the care of our father and daughter. If the royal girl needs to be in the next place, it is only necessary to send a message to the poor. As long as it can be done, it will not Let the emperor disappoint."


    Han Sen is still very fond of Bai Wei, mainly because Bai Wei originally wanted to save Boa''s actions, so Han Sen felt that he owed Bai Wei a human condition.


    "Goodbye is a friend and a friend." Bai Wei said, turning around and heading in the other direction.


    "Then hope that we don''t want to see you again." Han Sen and Gu Qingcheng, Ming Yue flew in the opposite direction.


    "There is something wrong with the front." The three were flying in the sky, and the moon suddenly stopped their figure, floating in the starry sky, staring at the star in front.


    "What''s wrong?" Hansen didn''t feel anything unusual. His hole-shaped field couldn''t reach that far distance.


    The moon frowned and said: "I can''t tell, but I feel that there is an extremely dangerous atmosphere on the planet."


    "Different? Is it a creature of other races?" Hansen asked again.


    "It should be a different kind of seed." Ming Yue said with a meditation.


    Hansen suddenly brightened his eyes: "The aliens are better, you are behind, I will go and have a look."


    Han Sen is preparing to do it, but suddenly saw a group of figures coming from the stars, and it has been close to it in a short time.


    "Devil?" Hansen looked at the men and women with purple horns, could not help but frown slightly.


    "In the lower extremity, for the Korean teacher has been admiring for a long time, today I finally have to see the Han Shizheng, it is my fortunes." The head of the Mozu half-deification, said to Han Sen slightly.


    This Mozu man is white and clean, looks very handsome, and behaves in a polite manner. It is hard to make people feel resentful.


    "You are very polite." Han Sen looked at the appearance of the central government, knowing that his position in the Mozu is certainly not a trivial matter, otherwise the kings and half-step demonized demons around him will not look at him.


    Hansen��s heart secretly said: ��Before the Mozu��s Guardian King Maduro said that he would ask me to bless the devil��s son, wouldn��t it be this one?��


    After the ecstasy of Hansen��s rituals, his eyes fell on Gu��s city and the moon, and his eyes flashed a bit of color, but it just disappeared and could hardly be detected.

 Chapter 2547： Magical figure

    The moon and the Gucheng are slightly frowning, and they are obviously keenly aware of the look of the eyes.


    Although Hansen also saw it, he did not say much. With the beauty of the moon and the city, if the man saw that they did not respond at all, it was a strange thing.


    The Mozu is similar to human beings, and the aesthetics are not too much. It is normal for them to be interested in their beauty.


    However, the intention is one thing. It will be another matter. As long as the students do not make things, Hansen will not have any special feelings for him.


    The central government regained its gaze and no longer looked at the city and the moon. He said to Han Sen: "Han Shi, Modo Luo had mentioned it to you before, and I hope that you can bless me. I wonder if the Korean teacher has time now?"


    "Madoro really said that he was." Hansen said for a moment before he said to the extremes: "I have said to the law of Maduro before, my god''s power does have some effect, but it is not possible. To promote any creature to a deified state, can it be promoted to deification, or depends on its own genetic potential."


    "Understood, as long as the Korean teacher is willing to help, regardless of success or failure, the extreme central students will always feel the Korean teacher''s morality." The extremely central students said very politely.


    Hansen smiled and said: "This is a serious statement for the son. You are only trading between me and me. I have to collect the fees."


    "That is natural. If the Korean teacher needs it, please say that as long as it is paid out, it will not disappoint the Korean teacher." It is very refreshing.


    Hansen shook his head: "We will talk about the rewards in the future. I gave blessings to Lando last time. I haven��t fully recovered yet. I want to bless them again. At least four months later, I will talk about it later. ""


    Hansen can use the power of blood and nerves at any time, but this power will not be used casually, otherwise it will not become very cheap.


    Up until now, Hansen has also used Landu and Gu Qingcheng, and the moon has been used. Later, Hansen also wants to use them for small silver and silver. As for Boa and Linger, Hansen will not use them. Because their talents are too good, there are infinite possibilities in the future, and they will use their blood and nerves, but they will limit their development.


    The talent of the small silver and silver itself is a little bit worse, and the **** nerves have no harm to it.


    "Also, if the Korean teacher does not disregard, I will wait for the Korean teacher to protect the law, so as not to disturb the Yaxing of the Korean teacher." The extreme young man said sincerely.


    "The son of the good intentions is in the heart, but we are hunting and killing, it is inconvenient to go together." Han Sen naturally does not want to follow a group of outsiders.


    "If this is the case, then I will contact the Korean teacher later. This is my communicator number. If there is a need for the Korean teacher, I can do it." The very central student was very interesting and left, and did not say anything about prey. For you, I don��t want anything stupid.


    After the departure of the central government, the moon was cold and said: "This person looks very annoying."


    "After such annoying people, you will encounter a lot." Hansen shrugged his shoulders and said that the beauty of the two of them may become their biggest enemy.


    In today''s great universe, there are many races similar to human beings, such as Rebate, Mozu, and so on. The tribes of the Tianzu and the Emperor are similar to humans. The aesthetics are very similar. The two of them are very easy to attract attention.


    "It seems that we will come out later, we must learn to put gold coins on the armor." Gu Qingcheng said, looking at Han Sen intentionally or unintentionally.


    "I am afraid that wearing armor is useless. Your temperament is unique. Even if you can''t see your face, it still has a huge lethal effect on male creatures. It is not enough to describe it with a red face." Hansen smiled.


    "We are so troubled by the country, you have been with us, and haven''t seen you?" Ming Yue said with a grin.


    "How can it be the same, like me, my heart is determined not to be moved by the red dust, that is, a good man who accidentally peeks at a few eyes, I am afraid that I can no longer find a second one in this universe." Hansen joked.


    Gu Qingcheng smiled and said nothing, but the moon was disdainful: "The animals are not as timid as they are, but they are also famous for their men."


    After all, he ignored the Hansen and flew forward.


    "Cough, what does this person mean? When did I become timid?" Hansen looked helplessly at Gu Qingcheng.


    Gu Qingcheng just looked at him like a smile, and then did not say anything, he chased the past in the direction of the moon.


    "Hey, what do you mean in the end?" Hansen was very depressed, although he did not say anything, but he always felt that he was despised.


    A group of demons in the central government did not go far. After Hansen went away, the central government said to a demon king around him: "You go back and bring my magical couple, if the father asks, You say that I have something to do with the help of a magical couple."


    The demon king was slightly surprised: "Isn''t the son of Han to start with Hansen?"


    "I don''t think I will meet him here. This is a golden opportunity. We can''t find him in the chaotic star field, but here is the best chance to catch him." The central government said faintly.


    "The son of the three thoughts, the emperor even the deification of the strong have been dispatched a few, still can not catch him, the core field is at most able to enter a half-step deification, I want to catch Hansen is not realistic, in case It is not easy for him to know that it is our hand, and it is not easy to ask him to bless him," said the king of the demon.


    "So I will ask the magician to shoot, the magical couple is close to the deified level, and he has to deal with Hansen, the chance of success should be very high, and even if it fails, Hansen will not find us." The central government said faintly.


    "But the magical couple is my demon after all..." The Mozu king still wants to persuade, but he is interrupted by the extremes.


    "You are going to bring the magical couple over, and the others don''t care," said the central government indifferently.


    "Yes." The Mozu king did not dare to defy the orders of the central government, but had to open the core field temple and return to the Mozu.


    After more than an hour, I saw the door of the temple in the core field once again emerged from the void. The king of the demon came in from the door, but he still had a person around him.


    If outsiders see this scene, they will be very surprised, because each king can only use his own power to push open the door to the core field. No other creature can enter from the same door. Now the demon king has brought it. A creature enters the core field from his door. Even if the people of the emperor see it, I am afraid that he will be surprised to open his mouth and can''t believe his eyes.

 Chapter 2548： Not teleport

    The creature is similar to human beings, and the whole body is wrapped in black armor, and it does not see what kind of looks, just like the wood queen behind the demon king. .


    "The son, the magical couple brought it." The Mozu king brought the magical doll to the front of the central government, and at the same time brought a purple one-horned hand to the front of the central government.


    The purple unicorn is more than a foot long, with a spiral pattern on it, forming a crescent moon shape, engraved with many mysterious and strange symbols, and it looks like a mysterious atmosphere.


    This one-horned horn is very similar to the one-man horn of the heads of these Mozu people, and they don��t know what the origins are.


    After receiving the purple one-horned horn, the squadron held it in his hand and played it. Then he said to the magical actor: "Follow my command, go."


    In the eyes of the central government, the purple light blooms, and the hand also has a hint of magic. It has penetrated into the purple unicorn, which makes the strange purple corners sparkle with strange brilliance. The symbols are all in the air.


    I saw the purple light in the eyes of the magician, and immediately went to Hansen where they left, and the speed was amazing.


    "The son must remember to be careful, and never let the magician fall into the hands of other races." The Mozu king said with some worries.


    "You can rest assured that with the power of the magical couple, even if you can''t catch Hansen, in this core field, do you think there are other creatures that can hurt it?" The central government said something impatiently.


    The demon king has only to retreat, and dare not say anything.


    A shark-sized mechanical magic fish flew through the stars, and a group of mechanical magic fish rushed to Hansen. They screamed with horrible thunder and lightning, and suddenly turned a large star into a thunder and lightning ocean.


    Seeing that the thunder and the ocean are coming to Hansen, they are reaching for a hand, and a blue oil-paper umbrella appears in her hand. After the umbrella is opened, a sword is hanged down, and all the lightning is given. Blocked outside the oil paper umbrella, the three of them were guarded in it, let them confiscated and invaded by lightning.


    On the other side, Gu Qingcheng thought about it, and countless swords light rose from her side and turned into a sword with different handles. In a flash, it was like a star river waterfall and rushed to the mechanical magic fish.


    In a blink of an eye, hundreds of magic fish were smashed into pieces by countless swords.


    "A very powerful field of Wanjian." Hansen could not help but admire that at least three of the group of mechanical magic fish were different, but they did not block even the impact of the city. The field of Gucheng was really overbearing.


    "Isn''t my field not very good?"


    Hansen Zhangkou just wanted to say something, but the moon suddenly looked at a direction of no one. Hansen and Gu Qingcheng also looked at the past, only to see a black figure approaching them, the speed is not very fast, Then I slowly flew over, and after a while, I flew to a place not far from Hansen.


    However, the black man did not mean to stop, but continued to come to Hansen.


    "Why are you coming?" Hansen looked at the black man and asked.


    However, the black armor did not respond at all. It seemed that he did not hear him. He still flew straight to this side.


    Hansen noticed that his eyes were always staring at himself, apparently rushing to him.


    Seeing that the black armies are about to enter their warning range, Hansen once again said: "You should stop."


    The black man still looks like he hasn''t heard it. Not only does he not stop, but he suddenly slams into Hansen. When he blasts the punch, his whole body is in Hansen. The sight of the three disappeared.


    When he reappeared, he had already arrived in front of Hansen, and his fists were about to be bombarded on Hansen��s head.


    "Awesome teleportation!" Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue are all face-changing. They simply did not see how the black man came to Hansen.


    In fact, there are two kinds of teleports, one is the speed type teleport, and the other is the space type teleport. No matter which one, there will be some signs when used.


    The speed type of teleport, as long as the eyesight is sufficient, can keep up with his moving speed and still be able to see it.


    The spatial type of teleportation, when the space is broken and the tearing space comes out, will cause spatial fluctuations, and it will take a certain amount of time. Even if it is as powerful as a sacred game, it also has these flaws, but the space fluctuation of the sacred voyage is extremely small. The time required is also extremely short and almost imperceptible.


    However, this black man from the punch to appear in front of Hansen, there is no gap in the middle, there is no power fluctuations and processes, as if he was there in general, people do not even have time to react.


    when!


    Hansen raised his fist and blocked the punch of the black armor. Suddenly, the whole person was struck by lightning and flew out like a comet in the sky.


    Gu Qingcheng and the moonlight face are more intense, they know very well how strong Hansen is, although he is only the king of the triple field, but even if the general half-step deification is coming, it is impossible to be above the power. Overwhelm Hansen, unless that is a very powerful power-type half-step deification.


    However, this black armor actually flew Hansen��s bombing out of the box, and these forces were considered top-level in the half-step deification.


    Without any hesitation, Gu Liancheng directly pulled the sword in his hand. The bronze ancient sword made a mysterious trajectory, and smashed toward the black armor. As her bronze sword was thrown out, countless sword shadows appeared in all directions. Like a star river, it slammed into the black armor.


    On the other side, the moon is almost at the same time, the blue paper umbrella in the hand is gathered, and the umbrella is used to stab the heart of the black armor. The sword is turned into a horrible aurora, as if it can pierce the planet earth.


    The two men left and right, almost sealed all the way forward and backward of the black armor, but the black armor turned a blind eye to their attacks, still staring at Hansen who flew out, shaking again with a fist to Han Sen blasted out.


    Gu Qingcheng and the moon are all furious, and the black people are too mad, and they turn a blind eye to their attacks, as if they are toys in their hands, they don��t need to pay attention.


    The two men��s swords were added a little more force. The moon was cold and shouted: "Don��t look down on women... people..."


    The words of the moon have not been finished yet, but the eyes suddenly widened.


    At that time, the black armor flicked out, and they survived under the siege of the two of them. The general Jianguang of the Tianluo network did not play a role.


    "This is not a space teleport." Gu Qingcheng''s face changed greatly, and her heart was very confused, because she did not see the space fluctuations at all, nor did she see how the black man was left empty.

 Chapter 2549： Familiar atmosphere

    The black armor disappeared under the eyes of Gu Qingcheng and the moon, and appeared in front of Hansen, who was flying backwards. The fist was almost attached to Hansen��s lower abdomen.


    Just when the black armor��s fist hit Hansen, Hansen��s figure suddenly disappeared and appeared in another place, which was the teleportation of his pains during this time.


    The black armor did not hesitate, and again punched out. The figure disappeared like the previous two times. When it appeared, it was already in front of Hansen.


    Hansen��s figure once again teleported away, avoiding the black armor��s fist.


    I saw that the figures of the two people kept flashing in the stars, and their eyes could not capture their movements. It seemed that they could appear anywhere at any time in the sky.


    Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue are ready to rush to help Hansen, but they hear Hansen��s voice coming: "Don''t come over... you can''t hide his attack... protect yourself with your strength... don''t leave any flaw����"


    Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue heard the words and stopped. They could only watch Hansen and the black armor fighting in the distance. The paper umbrella in the hand of the moon opened, and the sword light was dropped. The two of them were completely enveloped in Jianguang. As Hansen said, there is no flaw left.


    "The black armor is not using teleportation." Gu Qingcheng looked at the battlefield and said affirmatively.


    The moon also nodded slightly, and looked calmly: "It is not a teleport... it is more like... more like..."


    "Da Luo killed God..." Gu Qingcheng said the words of the moon.


    They have all seen the old man in the shelter, the old man who is almost a self-reliant place for human beings to gain a place in the shelter.


    When his strength reaches the limit, he can be as strong as a black man, ignoring the obstacles of space and forcibly killing his enemies.


    "How can the black armor be the power of the heavens? No, it should be the power of the demon, and the black man is the demon?" Gu Qingcheng was shocked.


    Hansen has long seen that the power used by the black armor is the power of the demon, not the space teleport. The power of the power of the demon in the universe is not a lot, but it is not without, Hansen��s The power of Dong Xuan is one of them.


    The black man''s must-attack is not difficult for Hansen to crack, but the strength of the black armor is far better than the current Hansen, making it difficult for Hansen to compete with it.


    And this black armor feels a little different for Hansen, at least some of the demons that Hansen has seen, but Hansen can''t tell where it is different.


    Extremely strong and several strong demons are looking at the battle through a mirror. Their looks are a bit stunned, and even the central government has some movements.


    "A very good guy can actually hide the attack of the magical couple." The extreme young man bite his lip slightly, which is the habitual movement when he thinks in his heart.


    "It is no wonder that Hansen was able to be unscathed under the pursuit of the Emperor. If there is such a horror, he can escape the attack of the power of the demon, and he does not know what power he uses." The look of the complex is complicated,


    They all know that the power of the demon''s demon is a must, unless you have the same causal power, even if you use teleport, you can''t escape his attack.


    The power of the demon is the power of the causal system. Once the attack locks Hansen, even if Hansen uses the teleport to leave the place, he will still be hit.


    Hansen''s teleportation can avoid the attack of the magical couple. It is definitely not just because of the use of teleportation. As for what kind of power Hansen used, they can''t understand it, and there is no guess.


    "Hey, it��s useless to be able to escape the power of the demon. His power and speed are not as good as the magical ones. I must take it down today. What my devil needs is not just a blessing, but It is the inheritance of thousands of generations." The central government screamed and accelerated the injection of its own power into the purple one-horned horn, making the mysterious engraved purple light above the purple one-horned horn.


    Hansen��s divine power has given him the attention of all ethnic groups, but at the same time it has made the various ethnic groups more intuitive about his attempts.


    If you can really catch Hansen, I am afraid that most races will not hand him over to the emperor, but will be imprisoned and let him bless all his children and grandchildren.


    Almost at the same time as the mysterious carvings lit up, the black armor who had been chasing Hansen but did not succeed suddenly stopped, and the original slender body instantly expanded.


    The muscles of the whole body bulged in a flash, and the black armor was sturdy, tightly attached to his muscles, and all the exaggerated muscle lines were outlined.


    From the armor, there is also a dark purple scent, so that the black man looks like a ghost in the hell, a pair of scorpions is more purple.


    "This... It seems that the Shura of the Shura has changed..." Hansen looked at the black armor in surprise, almost screaming out.


    He finally knows why he used to feel that the black man''s breath is different from the Mozu. Although the two are very similar, Hansen still feels it. This guy seems to be more like the Shura in the alliance universe, just The power he used was the power of the demon, so he looked very close to the Mozu, and almost could not see the difference between the two, so Hansen did not see it before.


    Until he used Shura, the taste of the Shura became a bit heavier, and Hansen finally noticed.


    ��How can there be Shura in here? I have never brought the Shura to the gene universe, except the Shura who left the coffin in the tomb of the Shura. He... may it be a certain Shura emperor? "Han Sen looked intricately at the black man in front of him like a goblin, and his heart flashed countless thoughts."


    The black armor did not have so many thoughts of Hansen. After completing the transformation, the eyes of a dead purple light flashed staring at Hansen, and then punched Hansen again.


    Hansen teleported to avoid the attack of the black armor, but when he teleported, he found that the black armor had already come to him, braving the fist of dark purple flames, and slammed into his upper abdomen. Above.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s body and the cosmic material rubbed. The whole person seemed to be in a sparkling fireball. He was punched into the meteorite belt. He didn��t know how many meteorites were broken, and he made a stone in the meteorite belt. Long groove like a sky mark.


    Before Hansen stopped, the black armor appeared again in front of Hansen, punching him on the body and suddenly smashed him down.


    puff!


    Hansen opened a mouthful of blood, his body continued to fall, and there was no chance of a teleport.

 Chapter 2550： Three men on the back road

    The black armor disappeared under the eyes of Gu Qingcheng and the moon, and appeared in front of Hansen, who was flying backwards. The fist was almost attached to Hansen��s lower abdomen.


    Just when the black armor��s fist hit Hansen, Hansen��s figure suddenly disappeared and appeared in another place, which was the teleportation of his pains during this time.


    The black armor did not hesitate, and again punched out. The figure disappeared like the previous two times. When it appeared, it was already in front of Hansen.


    Hansen��s figure once again teleported away, avoiding the black armor��s fist.


    I saw that the figures of the two people kept flashing in the stars, and their eyes could not capture their movements. It seemed that they could appear anywhere at any time in the sky.


    Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue are ready to rush to help Hansen, but they hear Hansen��s voice coming: "Don''t come over... you can''t hide his attack... protect yourself with your strength... don''t leave any flaw����"


    Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue heard the words and stopped. They could only watch Hansen and the black armor fighting in the distance. The paper umbrella in the hand of the moon opened, and the sword light was dropped. The two of them were completely enveloped in Jianguang. As Hansen said, there is no flaw left.


    "The black armor is not using teleportation." Gu Qingcheng looked at the battlefield and said affirmatively.


    The moon also nodded slightly, and looked calmly: "It is not a teleport... it is more like... more like..."


    "Da Luo killed God..." Gu Qingcheng said the words of the moon.


    They have all seen the old man in the shelter, the old man who is almost a self-reliant place for human beings to gain a place in the shelter.


    When his strength reaches the limit, he can be as strong as a black man, ignoring the obstacles of space and forcibly killing his enemies.


    "How can the black armor be the power of the heavens? No, it should be the power of the demon, and the black man is the demon?" Gu Qingcheng was shocked.


    Hansen has long seen that the power used by the black armor is the power of the demon, not the space teleport. The power of the power of the demon in the universe is not a lot, but it is not without, Hansen��s The power of Dong Xuan is one of them.


    The black man''s must-attack is not difficult for Hansen to crack, but the strength of the black armor is far better than the current Hansen, making it difficult for Hansen to compete with it.


    And this black armor feels a little different for Hansen, at least some of the demons that Hansen has seen, but Hansen can''t tell where it is different.


    Extremely strong and several strong demons are looking at the battle through a mirror. Their looks are a bit stunned, and even the central government has some movements.


    "A very good guy can actually hide the attack of the magical couple." The extreme young man bite his lip slightly, which is the habitual movement when he thinks in his heart.


    "It is no wonder that Hansen was able to be unscathed under the pursuit of the Emperor. If there is such a horror, he can escape the attack of the power of the demon, and he does not know what power he uses." The look of the complex is complicated,


    They all know that the power of the demon''s demon is a must, unless you have the same causal power, even if you use teleport, you can''t escape his attack.


    The power of the demon is the power of the causal system. Once the attack locks Hansen, even if Hansen uses the teleport to leave the place, he will still be hit.


    Hansen''s teleportation can avoid the attack of the magical couple. It is definitely not just because of the use of teleportation. As for what kind of power Hansen used, they can''t understand it, and there is no guess.


    "Hey, it��s useless to be able to escape the power of the demon. His power and speed are not as good as the magical ones. I must take it down today. What my devil needs is not just a blessing, but It is the inheritance of thousands of generations." The central government screamed and accelerated the injection of its own power into the purple one-horned horn, making the mysterious engraved purple light above the purple one-horned horn.


    Hansen��s divine power has given him the attention of all ethnic groups, but at the same time it has made the various ethnic groups more intuitive about his attempts.


    If you can really catch Hansen, I am afraid that most races will not hand him over to the emperor, but will be imprisoned and let him bless all his children and grandchildren.


    Almost at the same time as the mysterious carvings lit up, the black armor who had been chasing Hansen but did not succeed suddenly stopped, and the original slender body instantly expanded.


    The muscles of the whole body bulged in a flash, and the black armor was sturdy, tightly attached to his muscles, and all the exaggerated muscle lines were outlined.


    From the armor, there is also a dark purple scent, so that the black man looks like a ghost in the hell, a pair of scorpions is more purple.


    "This... It seems that the Shura of the Shura has changed..." Hansen looked at the black armor in surprise, almost screaming out.


    He finally knows why he used to feel that the black man''s breath is different from the Mozu. Although the two are very similar, Hansen still feels it. This guy seems to be more like the Shura in the alliance universe, just The power he used was the power of the demon, so he looked very close to the Mozu, and almost could not see the difference between the two, so Hansen did not see it before.


    Until he used Shura, the taste of the Shura became a bit heavier, and Hansen finally noticed.


    ��How can there be Shura in here? I have never brought the Shura to the gene universe, except the Shura who left the coffin in the tomb of the Shura. He... may it be a certain Shura emperor? "Han Sen looked intricately at the black man in front of him like a goblin, and his heart flashed countless thoughts."


    The black armor did not have so many thoughts of Hansen. After completing the transformation, the eyes of a dead purple light flashed staring at Hansen, and then punched Hansen again.


    Hansen teleported to avoid the attack of the black armor, but when he teleported, he found that the black armor had already come to him, braving the fist of dark purple flames, and slammed into his upper abdomen. Above.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s body and the cosmic material rubbed. The whole person seemed to be in a sparkling fireball. He was punched into the meteorite belt. He didn��t know how many meteorites were broken, and he made a stone in the meteorite belt. Long groove like a sky mark.


    Before Hansen stopped, the black armor appeared again in front of Hansen, punching him on the body and suddenly smashed him down.


    puff!


    Hansen opened a mouthful of blood, his body continued to fall, and there was no chance of a teleport.


    Chapter 2,550


    Hansen was still falling, and one hand of the black armor suddenly appeared on his head, grabbed his head, and the purple hair on his hand was like a viper, and he was entangled in Hansen��s body. Lived in Hansen��s body and made him completely unable to move.


    Seeing that Hansen was shackled by the black armor, Gu Qingcheng and the moon were all shocked, and Gu Qingcheng��s mind was moved, and suddenly thousands of swords were turned into countless ancient swords, and they attacked the black armor.


    The dense ancient swords are like a waterfall. I am afraid that even if it is a planet, it will be directly penetrated by the sword.


    But the black man was carrying Hansen in one hand, and the other hand was clenched into a fist and went straight through the ubiquitous sword flow. In an instant, he came to the front of Gu��s city, but his fist hit the moon. The sword cover of the umbrella.


    Hey!


    The power of the punch, the hard-boiled smashed the sword light hanging down the umbrella, the black armor once again clenched his fist, and wanted to blast to Gu Qingcheng again.


    "Stop, how can I be so rude to the two girls, but not to retreat." The extreme young man came riding a mechanical demon wolf and said to the black man, the black armor put away his fist. Going aside.


    "It��s late, it��s frightening the two girls,�� said the very young man, smiling at Gu��s city and the moon.


    "It turned out that you are making a ghost." Ming Yue stared coldly at the end of the life.


    "The girl said that the girl is only doing what she should do." Hansen, who looked at the quilt in the hands of the gang, smiled and said: "Han Shi, we met again, presumably you should now Have time to talk to Ben Gongzi?"


    "Poor son, it seems that you have not heard of Han Sen''s temper." Han Sen was carried by the black armor, his body was entangled in purple gas, and even a finger could not move, but the look did not change.


    ��Also ask the Korean teacher to give advice?�� The extreme life student looked at Han Sen with great interest. The look was like a cat playing with a mouse.


    "The son, in order to avoid night long dreams, first bring Hansen back to our base in the core field." The king of the demon king said.


    Hansen smiled and said: "He is right, my temper is not good, you are better to do it faster, otherwise there will be no chance after being late."


    The central government did not pay attention to the king of the demon king. He smiled and looked at Hansen. "Han Sen, Hansen, you are not bad at raising your qi. Now, even today, you can still be so calm, but unfortunately you are in it. Heavenly Devil Lock, let alone a king in your district, even if it is a deified powerful, you can''t get away from this day''s magic lock."


    After all, the Central Committee no longer cares about Hansen, and turned to Gu Qingcheng and Ming Yue: "The two girls please come back to the Mozu with me. Please rest assured that you are my guest, the Mozu will never If you are rude to the two girls, you must be a guest."


    Gu Liancheng and Mingyue have not answered yet, but Hansen laughed. "I said why you have to be embarrassed with me. It turned out to be for them. If you say it earlier, I will give them to you. Why bother? Going to work?"


    "Shoukou, originally thought that you are a personal thing, did not expect such shameless, in order to survive, even this kind of words are also said to export." Extremely angry people yelled at Hansen.


    "Hey, I am telling the truth. Don''t look at their long and beautiful. In fact, they are all demons who eat people and don''t vomit bones. I don''t know how much sin they have suffered, and you are willing to take them away. I can''t ask for it. I just want to put your tablet at home in the morning and evening, and worship as a great benefactor," Hansen said.


    "Hey, let''s make you feel like a spring, and today you can''t escape this robbery." The extreme life seems to see through Hansen''s mind, sneer.


    Hansen shook his head and sighed: "You are just a grandson, you are just taking advantage of the prestige of others. If it is not this horrible strongman, you are not my opponent at all, what good is your pride? The proud should be This strong brother."


    He was born and said: "He is my magical couple. He is the same as me. You can''t even beat my magician. What qualifications do you have to play with this son?"


    "Magic? Isn''t he the person of your demon?" Hansen asked in surprise.


    "The son... Let''s go back to the base soon." The former Mozu king quickly interrupted the conversation between Hansen and the extreme students. Obviously, he was unwilling to leak the magical spouse.


    It��s not a fool, and he smiled and said: ��Han Sen, you don��t have to waste your time. This son won��t kill you. As long as you know what you are, even if you return to the Mozu, my family will treat you as a guest. ""


    "How do you count on knowledge? I want to be like a cow, eat grass, squeeze milk, and fatten the devils and grandchildren of your demon, and finally succumb to death?" Mori said with a grin.


    "You can''t say that, you can do more. If you have such a abilities, you should do something for the universe."


    After all, the extreme young people turned to Gu Qingcheng and Ming Yue and said: "Please ask the two girls, you will always be the guest of my extreme life, no one can hurt you a hair anywhere, but if You are not a friend of this son, and the son can''t guarantee anything."


    The moon, which has been cold and whispering, suddenly laughed. She was beautiful, like the moon palace fairy, but it was too cold. Now this smile suddenly blooms like a snow in the snow. It��s hard to be self-sustaining, as if only By her side, the world is alive.


    Extremely active students and several strong democrats couldn��t help but stay in their hearts and secretly said: "This woman is really incredible."


    After the smile of the moon, the child said: "We want to go back with you, but I am afraid that someone will disagree."


    "Who disagrees?" asked the terminal.


    "He." Ming Yue pointed to Hansen.


    Jiyangsheng smiled and said: "Han Shi is now difficult to protect himself. Even if he has a thousand unwillingness, now he can only watch you and me return to the Mozu, not only to watch, but also to return with me. The Mozu, what does he disagree with?"


    The moon shook his head: "So, you really don''t understand him."


    ��Do I need to know him?�� said the concentrating self-confident.


    "If you know him, you should know that he is a very suspicious, embarrassing, insidious, despicable guy. He won''t believe anyone except himself. He will definitely have a backhand, even if it is in a desperate situation. At the time, there will still be three men on the road, so if I am you, I will not chat here now, but I will cut off his head for the first time, then pour him into a meat sauce, and finally burn it all. I can feel at ease." Ming Yue said very seriously.


    A very glimpse of the squad, he quickly looked at Han Sen, and saw the purple gas that was entangled in his body, and then smiled: "The girl is worried, he is locked by my family''s demon lock, even if it is It is hard to escape from the powerful, no matter how insidious he is, it is useless."


    "Is it?" Hansen''s voice passed.


    "When..." The words have not been finished yet, but his face has changed.


    I saw Hansen, who was entangled in purple gas, and rose up in the colorful glow of the sky. The purple magical lock of the demon was quickly melted in the colorful glow.

 Chapter 2551： Horn of Shura

    The gray-colored feather coat appeared on Hansen, and a colorful peacock on his back was rising with the horror of the colorful rays. Under the colorful rays, the purple smoke of the demon lock was quickly melted, and disappeared completely in the blink of an eye. .


    The eyes of the demons and other demons are straight, but it is the magic lock that can lock the deified strong, so it is so melted away, it is too incredible, it is simply unbelievable.


    They all stared at the feathers on Hansen''s body. I don''t know what it was, but I was able to break the lock.


    However, they only want to be half right. It is because of the power of the peacock king soul clothing that Hansen can break the demon lock, but the power of the peacock king soul clothing is not enough to break the demon lock, even if the Tianxia Peacock King is born again, it also Can not break the devil lock.


    However, the spirit of the peacock king blessed Hansen''s body, coupled with the magic of the hole Xuan Jing, can directly melt the Tianmo lock, the two are indispensable.


    The reason why Hansen did not use the peacock king soul clothing, is to see that the situation of the black armor is somewhat wrong, so I want to see who is behind the black armor, pretending to be shackled by the black armor.


    Now that everything is clear, there is no need to continue to pretend.


    The appearance of the dynasty changed, although there was nothing in the mouth, but the power of the gods of one stock was injected into the purple corner of the hand.


    Holding the black eyes of Hansen''s black eyes, the purple light will be released, and Hansen''s head will be pinched.


    Hansen waved with his hand, and a colorful Xiaguang first hit the black armor. The body of the black armor suddenly rose from uncontrollable rise. The whole body was melted by the colorful rays, and the black armor was melted and dissipated in the blink of an eye. The real body of a man in black armor.


    It was a masculine man who was taller than Hansen and was not tall in the big universe, but because of his size, he looked like a tower, with many strange patterns on his body.


    Hansen saw that the patterns were obviously bearing the national characteristics of the Shura people. Hansen had not seen this pattern in the Shura people before, and it was not the same as the magic pattern.


    Hansen looked up at his head, but it was a slight glimpse, because there was no horn of the Shura at the top of his head, just a short hair with purple hair.


    But from that short hair, you can see an oval mark, if Hansen guessed it is correct, it may be the trace after the one-corner was interrupted.


    "Sure enough, it is the Shura." Hansen said in the heart.


    The man''s face is expressionless, and the muscles of the whole body seem to be cracking. In general, the purple body rises, and once again, he punches Hansen, and it is the power of the demon.


    "The devil and the non-Tianjing are the same source. There is no big difference. According to the truth, the purebred Shura should not be able to cultivate. If he is really from the sanctuary, he can cultivate the demon. What about the power?" Han Sen had some doubts in his heart.


    The man��s fist had already arrived in front of Hansen, but it was grasped by Hansen��s extended hand, and Hansen��s colorful light above the palm of his hand, the colorful light of the order chain, wrapped his body.


    The man struggles hard inside, but the power of the demon is powerful, but it can only use the power of causality. It is not absolutely invincible. In terms of pure power, he has not yet reached the level of deification, compared to the peacock king. The power is still a lot worse.


    If you change the power of others, you may be able to escape by using the power of cause and effect, but Han Sen has a hole in the field, under the strong power of the peacock king soul clothing, the hole Xuan field has forcibly stopped all the cosmic gear Operation, even if it is the cause and effect, can''t work in front of Hansen. Unless the man''s strength is stronger than him, his power will not play any role under the hole.


    The demons and other demons are all shocked. The power of the magical couple is almost approaching the level of deification, and the magical couple is different from the general demon. They have a very horrible talent. After becoming a magical one, Can produce a strange reaction with the power of the demon, so that the magical couple itself has the characteristics of causality, can use the causal power unscrupulously, which is hard to do even if it is purebred.


    Even if it is a deified strong, it is difficult to trap the magical couple, but now the magical couple is caught by Hansen, but there is no ability to escape, and it is firmly held in the hands of Hansen, which is really terrible.


    There was hardly any hesitation, and the extremes turned to be tempted to tear the void. The same was true of the demons, but they suddenly found that their power seemed to disappear, but it did not work at all. Cracking the void, their power is even impossible to see through the body.


    "What is going on here?" The central mob and other democrats were shocked to the extreme.


    "Give them to me." The moon said coldly, with a wave of paper umbrellas in his hand, and a sword light broke through the umbrella, and they stabbed them toward the extreme.


    Because the power can''t be used, they are so savage that they can''t stop all the swords, and the body is suddenly pierced by a sword, and the blood is screaming.


    In the blink of an eye, there are several kings who died under the Jianguang of the moon. The central and the remaining two devils were half-declared and their bodies were scarred.


    Now they all believe what Hansen said. This woman is really beautiful, but it is a savage and savage role, and the strength is also beyond their expectations.


    They are influenced by Hansen''s Dong Xuan field, and the power cannot be used, but the life gear itself can still operate, its own strength is still there, but it can''t be released to produce results.


    This woman is clearly a king with a low level of strength in the field. Jianguang can pierce the half-step deified body, but this ability is not comparable to the average king.


    At this time, the central government was shocked and angry, and regretted that he had not heard the advice of the demon king.


    "Han Sen, after I am the ancestors, if you kill me, the Mozu will inevitably die with you. If you are willing to let me go, the devil and the alien genes will be taken with you."


    Hansen looked at the extremes: "What about the Mozu? What about the Emperor?"


    When the central government heard this, suddenly his face was gray, then he remembered that Hansen was the guy who even the emperor��s prince dared to kill. Even the emperor didn��t look at it, how could he scruple him? Mozu.


    Hansen reached out to the volley, and the colorful Xiaguang was in the place. The central government did not even have the chance to dodge. The purple corner in his hand was caught in the hands of Hansen.


    Hansen ignored the screaming screaming screaming in the moon, and took the mysterious purple corner to the top of the Shura man.


    "Sure enough, his horn." Han Sen secretly indulged, thinking about what this is going on.

 Chapter 2552： Pull the car

    "Leave them a life, I still have to ask them." Hansen said to the moon, who is about to kill the Central Health.


    The moon retracted the paper umbrella and looked at them very coldly. The three people in the middle of the life were all wounded with swords and looked terrible.


    However, they were banned by the Dong Xuan area, and they did not even have the chance to escape.


    "Poor son, what is the origin of this magical couple?" Hansen asked as he was still bleeding.


    "Since I am in your hands, you have to kill and listen to you, but you don''t want to ask a word from my mouth."


    Han Sen smiled a little, and he really didn��t say anything, he wouldn��t say these words in front of him.


    Hansen waved with his hand, and the two half-step deified demons were directly melted by his colorful glow, and instantly turned into nothingness, even a bone **** was left.


    "The very son, tell me the origin of the magic couple, I can let you live a path." Han Sen said faintly.


    The look of the extremes were uncertain, but this time they did not say those impassioned words. After a long time, they said: "If I said, would you really let me live a life?"


    Hansen smiled: "The very son, although you are very self-satisfied, but in my eyes, it is just a dispensable cock, killing or killing you, for me is just a little effort, it doesn''t matter."


    Extremely gnashing his teeth and humming Hansen, it took a long time to say like a big decision: "Well, I can tell you the origin of the magical couple, but you must swear to let me go."


    Han Sen''s face was cold, and he said nothing. The wave of his hand was a colorful glow that hit the past.


    "I said... I said..." The dying soul suddenly thundered the sky.


    Before, he still thought that Han Sen had killed his two subordinates. It was a big mistake. He only left him alone. Hansen wanted to know the secret of the magical couple, and he would not be able to kill him. He would have The cost of bargaining.


    However, it is only now that the Central People��s Life discovered that Hansen could not only kill the two Mozus in a half-step deification, but also kill him. The secret he relied on seemed to be nothing at all.


    "Don''t let me hear that you are lying, or even if I don''t want to kill you, you can''t blame others if you want to die." Han Sen looked at the faint sigh.


    He had already seen that this extremely enthusiasm was greedy and dying to death and to face, and his subordinates were there. He was able to show a bit of temperament, so Hansen asked not to ask, directly except his two subordinates.


    It seems that only the end of the life of himself, it seems that he has room for bargaining. In fact, when he was thinking about bargaining, his defense line had collapsed.


    Not long after, Han Sen probably knew the origin of the magical couple from the extreme life.


    In fact, the extreme central students are very limited in their knowledge of the magical couple. He only knows that the magical singer is the ancestor of the ancestors. He has a very powerful body and the power of the demon, even more terrible than the pure demon.


    However, in the end, how did the ancestors become a magical couple, and no one knows what to use as a magical couple.


    In the past, some people suspected that these magical couples were refining with the masters of the Mozu, but there are not many demons like this one, and there is no such thing as the Mozu masters disappearing for no reason, so this possibility is removed.


    However, even among the Mozu, there are not many people who know the existence of the magical couple. Basically, the core executives will know the existence of the magical couple, and only a few devils will be given the magical ancestors.


    Hansen repeatedly asked, even if it was to die, the central government did not say how the magician was made. I only said that this thing is only known to the ancestors.


    "How many magic couples does the Mozu have?" Hansen asked him not to lie, and asked after sinking.


    "I am not very clear about this. I know that there are more than a dozen of them. Some of them have been rewarded by the ancestors and there is no show of the magical couple. There are three deifications among the magic couples I know. Others are Half-step deification..." In order to survive, it is true that there is nothing to say.


    ��There are three deified level magicians?�� Hansen��s stunned voice, the Mozu is not a big race in the current universe, and the ranking among the upper classes is not high. Do they have three deifications in their entire family? It''s hard to say that there will be three deified magical couples, and there may be more, which is a bit terrible.


    "It seems that the Mozu are much stronger than the strength they have shown." Gu Qingcheng meditated.


    Hansen��s heart is also thinking about himself: ��There are problems with the demon ancestors. These devils are in all likelihood. They are the emperors of the Shura who entered the great universe from the tomb of Shura. So, the Mozu really has a blood relationship with the Shura. So why did the ancestors make them into a magical couple?"


    Hansen didn''t understand it for a while, and asked him how to control the magical couple, and the extremely central students also said it was very detailed.


    "But even if you know the control method, you have to have the power of the devil to control the magical couple..." The extreme young man said, but Hansen had driven the purple corner, and the magical doll moved with his mind. When I got up, I suddenly couldn��t say anything.


    "It''s convenient to use this magical couple." Hansen held a purple purple corner and said something faintly.


    As long as you hold this purple corner, you can command the magical action with your mind, and the magician has his own simple thinking ability, can complete a lot of instructions, and does not need to completely manipulate it.


    "Han Shi, I want to know, I have said, there is no lie, can I go now?" Extremely honest and sincerely looked at Han Sen.


    "Who told you that you can go?" Hansen said with a grin.


    "You said that I will let me live a path, do you want to go out of your way?" The central government was shocked and lost, and his face was bloodless.


    "I said that it''s okay to let you live, but I didn''t say let you go." Hansen waved and said: "You will be responsible for pulling the car in the future."


    "Pull the car..." The squad was slightly stunned and didn''t know what Hansen meant.


    ......


    In the core field, several kings are killing a different kind of seed, and they will succeed when they see it, but suddenly see something coming in the distance.


    They took a closer look and couldn''t help but glimpse.


    I saw a Mozu in front of him. The Mozu was like a tracker, with a rope on his shoulder, as if pulling something hard.


    "Hey, isn''t that the ultimate life of the Mozu? What is he doing?" A few king-level powerhouses took a closer look and suddenly couldn''t speak.


    I saw a copper car behind the pole. The bronze car had no top and supported an umbrella. On the bronze car, there was a man and two women sitting in the middle of two beautiful women. The emperor who went out with a donkey was in general.

 Chapter 2553： Heroes save the beautiful drama

    Hansen did not deliberately humiliate the students, nor did he really want to take the car. This is just to try it out. Can you bring more people from the Mozu?


    They want to save the extremes, or want to kill Hansen, this place is not easy in the core field, in all likelihood to use the magic couple.


    Hansen��s real goal is the magical couple. He wants to get a few more magical couples. It would be better if he could get a deified magical couple.


    The magical couple itself is a very strange existence. He looks at the magical figure that Hansen has. He still has vitality and strength, and also has some thinking ability. However, if he is a living thing, it is somewhat different. .


    He only has the ability to think when he receives the order from Zijiao. He is usually stupid and standing there, like a robot.


    Moreover, living creatures cannot be carried into and out of the core field by other creatures, but the magical spouse can be brought in and out of the core field, which means that he cannot be a living thing.


    Hansen doesn''t know if the magical level of the magical can''t come in. If he can come in, then the power of the Mozu in the core field is definitely stronger than the Emperor.


    Of course, this is just Hansen��s speculation. The deified magical couple may not be able to be brought into the core field. Even if it can be brought in, it is estimated that the Mozu only dare to use it sneakyly and dare not be discovered.


    "Come on, new things are happening every day, the most fresh today, the extreme people of the Mozu actually give people a driver."


    "The guy who is very active in the middle of the world is adoring the devil''s adoration. He is usually a driver. Who is sitting in the car? Isn''t it the emperor of the emperor?"


    "What emperor of the emperor is bigger than the emperor of the emperor."


    "Have a bragging? Who else in this universe is bigger than the Emperor of the Emperor?"


    "Of course, the gods are jealous!"


    "Ah, you said Hansen, did the guy still die?"


    "Death? People not only live well, not just the central government to pull the car, but also the left and the right to hold two peerless beauty, you have not seen the two beautiful women, it is called a beauty, looking for the heavens I can''t find such a beautiful beauty, can give me one, let me sleep for a night and die."


    "Really, is it so exaggerated?"


    "Exaggeration? Not my old man bragging, the empress of the emperor I have seen that year, compared to these two, it is really far away, the empress of the emperor is not worthy of the two maids."


    "Then I have to be awkward..."


    The extreme life is just a low-end pull, not to say a word, but the heart is secretly screaming: "The **** Hansen, don''t let me find the opportunity, otherwise you can''t kill you."


    I don''t know who recorded the video and sent it out. The entire universe knows that it is a thing for Hansen to pull the car. The high-level devils of the evil family almost vomited blood.


    Only the masters near the Mozu were killed once, and the other masters were a little far from here, and they could not catch up at the same time.


    Hansen originally wanted to introduce the Mozu, but who knows that the Mozu did not lead, Gu Gucheng and the Moon are fired, attracting a lot of ghosts.


    Fortunately, they also showed their faces at the beginning, and they saw that there were not many creatures in their real face. Later, they wore full-body armor, and the general creatures could not see their true contents.


    But even so, there are still many kings of various ethnic groups coming over.


    Of course, watching beauty is only part of the reason. Most of the kings still want to play Hansen''s idea. They don''t want to ask him to bless, just want to take him back.


    Just seeing the name of the central government, the famous Mozu half-step deification has given Hansen a car, and no one dared to take it out at a time, waiting for the more powerful masters to come over.


    Han Sen only walked for less than half a day, and finally someone stood up and blocked their way.


    "Look, somebody came out, hurry down and see who is looking for Hansen''s mildew."


    "Isn''t that the Aiqi nationality''s Fengqiuchuan?"


    "Hey, the Aizhi people are famous in the universe, and the wind is definitely for the two beautiful women."


    "The Aizhi nationality is also a relatively high-ranking race among the upper-class people. There are many masters in the family, and the talents of bow and arrow are particularly terrible. There are many peerless archers. But the Aizhi people are more casual, and the masters of the family are mostly Employed by other races, almost every member of the upper class can see the archers of the Aizhizu. This Fengqiuchuan is the most outstanding archer of the Aizhi people in recent centuries, and has reached a half-step deification. The realm, and there is a good chance to promote the deification, if he shot, maybe he can really win Hansen."


    "I am afraid that his goal is not Hansen, but to take away the two beautiful women."


    "I don''t think Fengqiuchuan has such a skill. The gods and his head are not called to play. The imperial family have sent out the deified strong, and they have not been able to treat him, let alone just one and a half steps. Deified the wind and autumn."


    "That can be said, the Tianxia star field and the chaotic star field are too complicated. If Hansen hides, those who are strong will also have no way to take him. It is not so easy to escape in the core field."


    When everyone was arguing, Hansen��s bronze car had arrived not far from Fengqiuchuan.


    Han Sen looked at the wind and autumn, I saw that he did not look like humans. He was a little shorter than Hansen. He was slender and thin, but his facial features were more delicate, his ears were sharp, and his silver hair was long. A pair of transparent wings, like the elves in myths and legends.


    "Why did you block my way?" Han Sen said, Fengqiuchuan said faintly.


    Feng Qiuchuan��s eyes looked at Gu��s city and the moon, and said in his mouth: ��I heard that there are two peerless beauty that made the beauty of the universe beautiful, so I came to see it. I thought it was some Exaggerated, but I haven��t seen it yet, but the temperament has made it impossible to extricate myself. It��s really worthwhile. I don��t know if the two beautiful women can do well, let��s take a look at it, I��m Fengqiuchuan. It is dead and willing."


    "You still go back." Han Sen said faintly.


    "It��s really sincere and sincere, as long as the two girls are willing to let the next one, let me be a cow, or if I am dying, if I frown at the bottom, then I am not Fengqiuchuan." Qiu Chuan ignored Hansen and asked for Gu Qingcheng and Ming Yue.


    However, he only asked for it and did not mean it.


    Hansen is preparing to let the extreme young people pass by Feng Qiuchuan, but he listens to the moon sitting on the side of the moon. "You don''t want to see our true content. If you can beat him, we will let you know what you are."


    The words of the moon are all out, and the many kings who are onlookers are all in vain. The two beautiful women are Hansen''s good, but who knows that the moon will say such words.


    For a time, the beauty of the dog was captured by the demon, and the blood bridge section of the dog appeared in their minds. Many people felt that their blood was boiling, and they couldn��t rush to a hero to save the United States.

 Chapter 2554： Wind string

    Because there are already kings who have transmitted the images here, there are many powerful people in the universe who can see the situation here. The words of the moon almost make Hansen��s image move closer to the cosmic bully. Many young men hate to beat Han. Sen rescued the two beautiful women.


    Of course, those who are so excited are basically young people who have not qualified in the core field at all. The kings who are really onlookers in the field, but no one really does.


    "Does this girl take it seriously?" Feng Qiuchuan was eye-opening and asked excitedly.


    "If you don''t believe, why bother to ask me?" Ming Yue said with a grin.


    "I naturally believe in the girl." Feng Qiuchuan nodded again and then turned to Hansen and said: "Please also fight with me, but please rest assured that you will only defeat you if you follow the girl''s orders, and will not hurt your life... ..."


    "This guy is really confident." Hansen''s crying and laughing, eyes turned and looked at Feng Qiuchuan said: "I want to fight with you is not impossible, but you can win a beautiful beauty, I am with you. What are the benefits of World War I?"


    "This is right, what good do you want?" Feng Qiuchuan said with a very agreeable nod.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, he really did not think that Feng Qiuchuan would say so, looked at Feng Qiuchuan eyes, I think this person is also interesting.


    After a sigh of relief, Hansen said: "If you lose, how can you give me a car to drive?"


    "Okay." Feng Qiuchuan promised without a thought, as if he had never thought that he would lose.


    Hansen��s body shape flew down from the bronze car, and it stood at a distance of ten meters from Fengqiuchuan.


    Feng Qiuchuan looked at Han Sen and said: "If you have any skills, if you can use it, if you can hurt me, then you will win."


    "This tone... I am more mad than I am..." Han Sen looked up and down the wind and saw the wind and autumn. He saw the bow and arrow behind him, and said: "Then you lend the bow and arrow to me, I will shoot you a few arrows. If you can avoid it, then I will lose it."


    "I am going to go, this guy is really shameless. He must know that the bow of Fengqiuchuan is the string of the gods of the Aizhi people, and wants to lie to the alien treasure."


    "Is there such a thing to play? When is Fengqiuchuan a fool?"


    "Don''t say that it is impossible to lend to others, even if you can borrow it, you can''t lend it to your opponent."


    ......


    When everyone was vomiting, they saw that Feng Qiuchuan had picked up the bow and the arrow on his back and directly threw it to Han Sen. The princes and nobles of the heavenly people who were watching were stunned.


    "I really borrowed..."


    "I am going, Hansen earned a lot and ran."


    "This is still playing, and the guys who eat are cheated by the opponent."


    "Begin, just shoot it, shoot it until you are satisfied." Feng Qiuchuan did not care, said Hansen.


    Hansen caught the bow and arrow and saw a total of ten feather arrows in the arrow. He said to Feng Qiuchuan: "There are ten feather arrows here, I will shoot you ten arrows. If it is not all, Even if I lost."


    Feng Qiuchuan nodded and said: "If you have an arrow that can touch my body, then I lost."


    Hansen did not say anything, and took the bow of Fengqiuchuan.


    The style of the bow is very common, like the bow made of old rattan, the old longbow style, the bowstring is a translucent rib, thin and hairy, but very elastic, Hansen also recognizes that it is What biological ribs.


    Han Sen took the bow for a moment, but Feng Qiuchuan��s look was a condensate. Because Hansen had a bow, he saw it. Hansen not only knew the bow, but also a master of bow and arrow.


    Fengqiuchuan is so easy to give his bow and arrow to Hansen, not really because he is stupid.


    On the contrary, Feng Qiuchuan is not only stupid, but also very clever, the string of the wind, the bow, can not be used by anyone, it is one of the secrets of the Aizhi people, only the blood of the Aizhi can be activated The string of the wind.


    Moreover, the spirit of the wind string is very strong, he has already been recognized by the string of the wind, even if the string of the wind can not be used by others, Han Sen really snatched the string of the wind is useless, if he uses the wind Strings, not only will not get help, but may be hurt by it.


    Therefore, Fengqiuchuan will be so free and generous in front of the moon, they can give a good impression to the moon, if Hansen really uses the string of the wind to shoot him, when he does not need to move, Hansen not only shoots Not in him, but will be hurt by the strings of the wind.


    However, seeing Hansen holding the bow, Feng Qiuchuan realized that Hansen turned out to be a bow master. Such a master, no reason does not know the mystery of the string of the wind, how can he use the string of the wind?


    Hansen stroked the bow of the wind string, then pulled the bowstring and pulled it.


    Under the attention of the people, the semi-transparent bowstrings, which are silky, did not move, and they were not pulled apart.


    "Hey!" Seeing the kings and nobles of this scene, they almost spewed out everything inside their mouths.


    For a long time, Hansen actually couldn��t even pull the bowstring of the string of the wind. It��s still better than nothing. Hansen couldn��t even shoot an arrow.


    "Han Sen is really naive. I really thought that Feng Qiuchuan gave him a bow and arrow with good intentions. That is the string of the wind of the Aizhi people. Without the blood of the Aizhi people, it is impossible to open it."


    "Yeah, how can I forget this? It is the string of the wind. A long time ago, when the Aizhi was in the lowest valley, only one of the deified powerful was degraded, and there was no deification in the younger generation. Appeared, the Bonasi attacked the Aizhi nationality and took the string of the wind. As a result, the king of Bonas took out the string of the wind at the feast of the celebration, and rewarded the general who had made great contributions to the family. The general was also Proficient in bowing, got this artifact, and received the king''s life, and performed bowing and archery on the spot, but who knows that the generals used all the strength to eat milk, they could not pull the bowstring."


    "The king of Bonas saw the situation and ordered another general to cooperate with the previous general. One person took the bow and pulled the string. He wanted to forcibly open the string of the wind. As a result, the string of the wind was opened, but it was just When I opened it, I listened to the wind and thunder on the bowstring. The string of the wind suddenly bounced off the hand, and I didn��t know how the bowstring actually cut the general��s head. Since then, whoever has the string of the wind, not only Will not be assisted by it, but will be hurt by it, or even bring bad luck. Until the string of the wind returns to the hand of a strong Aizhi, the Aizhi strong is invincible by the string of the wind, and finally boarded The deification of the position, re-leading the Aizhi people on the road to revival. The name of the wind string has spread throughout the universe, but no one except the Aizhi people dare to use this bow."


    "It''s no wonder that Feng Qiuchuan gave it so refreshing, it turned out to be the string of the wind!"

 Chapter 2555： Open bow

    Hansen holds the string of the wind, and his fingers gently stroke along the bowstring, feeling the tremor of the dragon and the tiger tremble on the string.


    The sword has a sword spirit, and the bow has a bow spirit. The higher the level, the less the average person can use it casually. Hansen uses the power of the tunnel mysterious power to drive the alien treasure, and can use most of the different treasures, but it has no master. The difference is the same.


    This string of wind is obviously a possession of the Lord. Even if Hansen uses the power of the Dong Xuan field, he is still resisted and cannot be pulled open.


    Hansen''s fingers hooked the bowstrings of the beasts, slowly running the strength of the ice muscles, and the fingers that took the bowstrings became the color of the ice jade, and the strength became stronger and stronger.


    However, the bowstring was not moved at all. No matter how Hansen exerted his strength, the bowstrings were not moving, and there was no sign of being pulled open.


    The straight music that Feng Qiuchuan saw, said in a pen: "I have a temper in this wind string, not everyone can pull it apart. It is better to change a bow, I don''t mind."


    "I like to have a temper." Han Sen said faintly.


    Feng Qiuchuan said helplessly: "I don''t mind if you try slowly, but you can''t let the two beautiful women wait too long?"


    "Don''t wait, let''s get started now, this is the first arrow." Hansen said, pulling a feather arrow from the arrow.


    Holding the feather arrow, Hansen gave birth to an unspeakable feeling of comfort. When he was at the shelter, the most commonly used weapon was the bow, and he was best at using bows and arrows.


    At the time of the Black Hawk Military Academy, he also won the first place in the bow and arrow competition. For the bow and arrow, Hansen actually had a special feeling.


    Only then did not encounter a strong enough bow and arrow, plus a long-distance spell, rarely use bows and arrows.


    Even if he got a better bow and arrow soul, he also used his cheap daughter Han Menger.


    Hansen thought that he should have no chance to use the bow and arrow for a long time in the future, but he did not want to have the opportunity to use the bow and arrow in this case.


    "Or the bow and arrow are comfortable." Hansen sighed in his heart, while holding a feather arrow, placed on the string of the wind.


    "What does Hansen want to do? He can''t pull the strings of the wind, what is the use of putting the arrow on it? Can it be impossible to fly the feathers?" Everyone looked at Hansen''s move and felt a little strange.


    Anyone can see it. Hansen��s power is not enough. He pulls the strings of the wind twice, and he doesn��t move. It doesn��t look like it can be opened.


    Feng Qiuchuan spread his hands and said helplessly: "Actually, I really don''t mind if you change a bow."


    Hansen ignored him, lifted the bow and arrow, and again ran the ice muscle jade, pulling the string of the wind.


    The power of terror flowed on Hansen''s finger, pulling the bowstring outward, but the bowstring did not move, and Hansen''s power was too strong, and the hard-boiled string bowed into the flesh and blood of his fingers, putting his ice muscle jade The bones were cut open and wounded into the phalanx.


    "Don''t be reluctant, even if it is a deified person, it will not be able to open the strings of the wind." Feng Qiuchuan said.


    Hansen was unmoved, still pulling the bowstring, and the strength on his fingers was getting stronger.


    "The son, run!" When everyone''s attention was on Hansen''s body, a Mozu was squinting at the extremes of the cart.


    The central government was only seen as not seen. The king of the demon king was more anxious, but he did not dare to rush to save the central government, because here he is a demon, the real master of the devil has not yet arrived.


    "What happened to the son? Is it stupid? Why don''t you run now?" The Mozu king feels strange.


    Now Han Sen can''t take care of the extremes, but he still doesn''t run, so he feels very confused.


    The demon king repeatedly played against the central government, and the more he looked at him, the more he looked, the more angry he was. He turned his head and didn''t look at him. He said: "You are stupid, can you run me, don''t run? Also remind me with you? Not to mention that Hansen��s guy is next to him, even if these two women in the car are not the main ones, do I run away?��


    The demon king saw that he couldn��t see him, and he hurriedly turned another direction. Once again, he could see him, or he kept playing the secret.


    The extreme brows of the central government jumped, hate not to go up and slap the brain of the demon king, but unfortunately he must not go away now, in case of chaos, the two women and Hansen mistakenly thought he To escape, it is even more ugly to catch him back in the face of so many people.


    The central government had no choice but to ignore the demon king who had a pit in his head and simply closed his eyes.


    Everyone saw that Hansen seemed to have exhausted all his strength, and the bowstrings had already been struck in the flesh and blood. They still did not pull the bowstrings, and they all had some dark music.


    "You don''t think that you are really gods and hesitant? Even if you are really gods and gods, but people are just a bow, you can''t be a bow, what is the strength of a bow?"


    "Expanded, absolutely inflated, and after some big troubles, I thought I could do anything."


    "Haha, I can finally see Hansen eating."


    "The strings of the wind are so easy to pull apart. If it is so easy to open, the strings of the wind will not be in the Aizhi."


    ......


    When the crowds talked about it, they saw Hansen��s eyes condensed, and there was a gray-white feather coat on his body, which was full of colorful radiance.


    They can only see the colorful Xiaguang looming, but they can''t see the peacock king''s soul on the back of the feathers have bloomed its tail feathers, turning into an open-screen peacock king rising up and blessing Hansen.


    Gained the power of the peacock king''s soul, Hansen Bingyu''s general fingers, condensed a colorful Xiaguang, let Hansen''s finger power instantly break through the sky, reaching a horrible realm.


    Under the horrible power pull, the strings of the wind that had never been moving were actually hardened by Hansen one inch and one inch. The bowstrings of the dragons were trembled, and they were like the sound of dragons and screams. Like the thunder and the thunder, the eardrum of the earthquake is about to explode.


    Fengqiuchuan, like everyone else, was shocked to see Hansen��s inch-inch instinct to pull the strings of the wind, and he couldn��t say anything.


    It is not impossible for the strings of the wind to be forcibly opened. Just like the two generals of Bonas, although they are half-deification, they are all half-steps of strength and strength. When the two together, the power is reached. The level of deification, so forcibly opened the string of the wind, but only opened a line.


    There are almost no good endings for those who forcibly open the strings of the wind. Even a powerful demon who once had the strings of the wind, forcibly opened the strings of the wind, and later fell bad luck.


    Everyone watched Hansen open the string of the wind, and with a bit of gloating.


    Surprised that Han Sen was able to forcibly open the strings of the wind, he also expected that Hansen would be as bad as the foreigners who used the strings of the wind.

 Chapter 2556： One arrow

    The string of the wind was opened by Hansen one inch, and the sound of the dragon and the tiger on the bowstring became more and more horrible, and the blood of many kings in the vicinity was beating, as if to explode.


    Under the horror of the people, they had to stay away from this area and watch Hansen open the bow from afar.


    Feng Qiuchuan''s look has become dignified, and cold sweat has begun on the forehead. Hansen is about to fill the bow. If this arrow is really shot, Feng Qiuchuan can''t guarantee that he can hide.


    The bow of the wind full of bows, the strength of strength can shoot the deified strong, Feng Qiuchuan is only half a step of deification, even if it is his own bow, he is not sure to avoid.


    Hey!


    Hansen pulled the string of the wind to the half-string moment, but it seemed to be stuck by something. The bow string couldn��t be opened and the contraction did not go back. Almost at the same time, the bow was like a whirlwind. The order chain, turned into a horrible cosmic tornado, rolled Hansen''s whole person into it.


    "It��s over, it��s over, and the resounding of the strings of the wind has opened.��


    "Han Sen is going to be unlucky. Whatever is not good, I have to borrow the unfortunate wind string."


    "Han Sen will not be cut off his head by the wind string?"


    "It''s hard to say that it''s not a few to be cut off by the strings of the wind."


    Feng Qiuchuan also secretly wiped a cold sweat. If Hansen really shot that arrow, he was really afraid that he could not hide.


    When many kings were talking about it, they suddenly saw the tornado on the string of the wind disappearing in a flash, and Hansen still stood in the center of the storm, holding his bow and arrow in his hands, keeping the state full of bows. Not hurt by the strings of the wind.


    The string of the wind kept trembled in his hands, seemingly desperately trying to struggle with Hansen''s palm, but he couldn''t move, only to make a scream.


    "I Hansen wants to shoot an arrow, you have to open it, you have to open it, you have to open it." Hansen said indifferently, his fingers slammed hard, the tight bowstring, and his fingers were pulled straight away by his fingers. It is like a full moon when it is full.


    The string of the wind trembled and screamed with anger, but it did not help, and Hansen could not stop the bow.


    Everyone looked stunned, and the strings of the wind were hardened by Hansen. Even the power of counter-attacks was useless. Looking at the strings of the wind, it was like a little wife who was hardened by the overlord.


    Hansen held the string of the wind and pointed the arrow at the wind and the autumn. The wind and autumn of the whole body suddenly changed his face and his face became full. The cold sweat on his body all came out and the clothes were soaked.


    "Don''t... don''t shoot... I admit defeat..." Hansen, who was watching, shot the arrow, and Feng Qiuchuan quickly shouted.


    Hansen ignored him and finally opened the arrow. How could he not shoot it?


    Hey!


    At the moment when Hansen''s fingertips were released, the bowstring of the wind string broke open the space, and the feather arrow bounced out. The arrow suddenly disappeared into the eyes of everyone.


    Fengqiuchuan body hurricane, continuous change position, really invisible wind is generally elusive.


    However, the feather arrow still appeared in front of him in a strange way, it is necessary to pierce his forehead, so that Feng Qiuchuan face is like a gray.


    Seeing that the feather arrow is going to pierce the wind''s forehead, the arrow suddenly deviates, like a stream of light into an asteroid nearby.


    Hey!


    The asteroid was directly shot by the arrow from the center. After the blink of an eye, the asteroid exploded and the shock wave generated turned over the nearby stars. The nearby kings were all The crashing in the stars is not over.


    Fortunately, they still have a distance from the asteroid, otherwise such an explosion, do not know how many kings to be hit.


    Feng Qiuchuan''s face is white, and if that arrow is really shot on him, the body must be shot, and there is no chance of luck.


    Even if he uses the strings of the wind himself, it is difficult to inspire such power. After all, he has not been promoted to deification, and he cannot use the full power of the strings of the wind.


    "Thank you for your help from Han Shi." Feng Qiuchuan bowed to Hansen.


    "Do you want to shoot again?" Han Sen asked Feng Qiuchuan.


    "No, I am losing, I will keep my promises and pull the car for Hanshi. This is an honor." Feng Qiuchuan said.


    Hansen threw the string of the wind and the arrow to the autumn autumn. This bow has already recognized the wind and the autumn. Although Hansen can open it, it needs to use the peacock king soul clothing, ice muscle jade muscle and hole mystery. The power of force is forcibly controlled, and shooting an arrow is even more tiring than a big battle. Even if the string of the wind is good, Hansen is not convenient to use.


    What''s more, Han Sen said that it is borrowed, and there is no reason to not pay back.


    Feng Qiuchuan pulled the bow and arrow, and backhanded it on his body. Then he walked to the front of the bronze car and stood side by side with the pole student. He pulled a rope and said: "The son of the son, we will be a colleague in the future. Please take care of it. ��


    "Colleague, your sister, I care for you." The hate of the central government, I thought about how I met such a two hundred and five, all gave people a car, and looked like a smile, it seems very happy.


    Everyone saw that Feng Qiuchuan and the extreme young people took the bronze car forward, and this was reflected.


    "God is still a god, he is a god, too God''s god, and this is also the case, forcibly opened the string of the wind, even the anti-phasing is not, is that guy really just a king? Determined not a deified strong camouflage of?"


    "Crap, can the deified strong can enter the core field?"


    "It��s also true, but looking at the power of the bow he just opened, seems to have condensed the chain of order?"


    "That costume is definitely a must-have, so it can give him such a terrible power."


    "It��s no wonder that even the Imperials have no way to take him. It��s too strong."


    Although there were already emperors of the emperor, but no one dared to shoot Hansen and did not show up to stop him. Hansen��s strength in that arrow was too terrible, and it shook. Everyone.


    Within this core area, even the Emperor did not dare to stand in front of him.


    All major races are studying the images of Hansen''s archery. The final conclusion is that Hansen''s feather coat is a mysterious treasure that has never appeared before, and can enhance Hansen''s power to the level of deification.


    "That bastard, how can there be such a good luck, first Medusa''s gaze, now is a mysterious feather, how much baby did he get?" After the emperor''s six emperors read the image, they couldn''t help it. Muttered two sentences.


    "It seems that we have no chance to catch him in the core field, we must find him in the chaotic field as soon as possible." Four emperors and monks said faintly.


    "Spring rain is actively searching, I hope there will be results." Liu Huangshu obviously did not have much hope for the spring rain.


    Now all races have reached a consensus, and Hansen in the core field can''t help.

 Chapter 2557： You are the savior

    Hansen is unimpeded in the core field, although many creatures follow them far away, but no one comes to him again.


    Hansen was so depressed, even the Mozu did not come to him for trouble. Originally Hansen also wanted to get a more magical doll, so there was no chance.


    "Wind brother, your promise has been completed, you can go." The next day, Han Sen is ready to leave the autumn leaves, he did not really want to let the car, the Mozu has not come, he will continue It��s boring to go down.


    Fengqiuchuan is not bad, Hansen does not want to embarrass him.


    However, after Feng Qiuchuan listened, but the head shook like a rattle, and said: "It��s not right, it��s not right. If I lose, I have to fulfill my promise."


    "You have been pulling for a day, enough." Hansen said and said.


    Feng Qiuchuan said: "How can one day be enough, at least for the Korean teacher and the two girls for a year... No... Ten years... It is an honor for me to pull the car for three people."


    It��s a big worry in the mind: ��Is this guy awkward, do you have to pull the car?��


    Hansen glanced at Fengqiuchuan and said faintly: "We are not using the driver now. You can go. I will have a chance to see you later."


    Fengqiuchuan still has no intention to go, continue to say: "Even if you don''t need a driver, there should be some other needs? It is a good hand to hunt different kinds of cooking and cooking, very happy to serve three... ..."


    "Let you go and leave, there are so many nonsense." Ming Yue said coldly.


    Feng Qiuchuan listened and sighed: "Since the girl is letting go, then I will go first, I hope I can see the two girls in the future."


    After all, Feng Qiuchuan put down the rope and left. When he left, he really turned back and looked back. He didn��t know what he thought. He thought that he was not a driver at Hansen, but he was enjoying it.


    "This style is autumn, but it is really for the beauty to do anything, it is also a kind of love." Han Sen smiled, he naturally knows that Fengqiuchuan is for the sake of the moon, they want to stay.


    After Feng Qiuchuan left, the central government saw Han Sen��s eyes and looked at him. He suddenly had a happy heart: ��Let me... let me... let me go...��


    "What are you doing there? Don''t you pull the car?" Hansen glanced at him.


    "I am fucking..." The central government was angry and hateful. He couldn��t rush to get a few slaps on Hansen��s face, but he could only pull his head down.


    ......


    In the corner of the dark world, the dim light reflects the remains of an old palace.


    "Old cat, are you sure that the little lord''s current body is in the shelter?" Meier looked at the nine-blooded blood cat in front of him.


    "Old cat, you have to see clearly, if there is any difference between the little lord, I have not licked your skin." Old eagle and a pair of eagle eyes staring at the old cat, said coldly.


    The old cat said with a smile: "Do not worry, how can I make a mistake in this kind of thing, the little saint is about to be promoted to the king level, now is the best time for him to enter the shelter to supplement the gene, if he is promoted to the king, The life gear has been formed, and it is a bit late to add the gene at that time. It is necessary to reorganize the body gene before the promotion to the king level, and obviously directly promote the life gear to the king level."


    "But the little lord is already the Duke level. Will he really be excluded from entering the shelter?" Mei Long asked.


    "Others will be rejected, and the little Holy Lord will never." The old cat paused and said: "Do not worry, I will always follow the little Lord and will not let him have something."


    "It''s best, otherwise..." Mei Yan snorted.


    A few horrible existences, one by one, bid farewell to the small flowers, not long after, one person and one cat took a lantern and walked out of the relics and walked toward the darkness.


    "Old cat, I want to go back and see my mother." Xiaohua said as she walked forward with the lantern and said to the old cat around me.


    "Of course, you can go anywhere, but you know, your mother loves you so much. If you go back, she will definitely leave you there and will not let you go. But the universe will It��s about to be destroyed. Your mother and your loved ones will die together. If you can��t work hard to improve your strength, then your mom and dad will leave you forever, and your lovely sister will also be there. Will die, you have seen the image, know how cute she is, do you have the heart to watch them die?" said the old cat.


    ��Is it really only me that can save the world? Is there any other way?�� Xiaohua asked the old cat.


    "No, you are the savior of this world, only you can save everyone." The old cat answered seriously.


    "Well, let''s go to the shelter first. I won''t let my mom''s father and sister get hurt. I will try to save the world." Xiaohua''s small face is full of firmness.


    "Yes, this is the case. As long as you save the world, you can have a happy family together." The old cat nodded and squinted.


    On the first floor of the shelter, Tang Minger excitedly took the knife and rushed out of the shelter, heading for the vast prairie, and wanted to hunt down the aliens faster.


    She had just turned 16 and entered the shelter for the first time, but the strange thing was that she had sent in the shelter that she didn''t even have a single person. She was one in the entire shelter.


    However, this is not a thing for Tang Minger. It inherits the optimism and unrestrained character of the Tang family. Coupled with the self-confidence of his own strength, Tang Minger does not care whether there are other people here. She only wants to hunt different creatures. .


    Not far away, I saw two creatures in front of the grassland, Tang Minger��s heart was happy, and Z-steel long knife ran quickly.


    But when Tang Minger ran close, he couldn''t help but look at it. The two creatures turned out to be an eleven-year-old boy and a little cat that looked like a cat.


    The boy��s lips are red and white, beautifully just like a word, how to see is a human.


    However, in a place like a shelter, it should not be possible to enter the age of sixteen, otherwise it will have a great impact on the body. From this point of view, this cannot be a human being.


    "Are you a person or something?" Tang Minger ran to the vicinity and asked the boy with a knife.


    "I am a person, sister, are you also a person?" Xiaohua curiously looked at Tang Minger, who has not seen anyone for several years.


    Listening to him is a person, Tang Minger was relieved, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was wrong. He raised the knife that he was about to lay down and pointed to Xiaohong: "Don��t want to lie to me, human beings can only be sixteen years old. When you enter the shelter, you are so big, how can you enter the shelter?"


    Han Xiaohua was trying to say something, but suddenly heard a loud noise, the grass in the distance was opened, and a giant cockroach with a length of more than ten meters was drilled from below, and they rushed directly toward Tang Minger and Xiaohua.


    "Run!" Tang Minger''s face changed, and the subconsciously pulled up the small flowers and ran in the direction of the shelter.


    She has seen many different creatures at home, knowing that this is a blood creature troll, and that she has just entered the sanctuary, and it is impossible to defeat it.

 Chapter 2558： Son of Han family

    Tang Minger just entered the shelter. Although the Tang family''s genetic technique was good, but it was not genetically strengthened, the body was too weak to run away from the troll, and in the blink of an eye it was chased by the troll.


    Tang Minger took the little flowers and ran, but suddenly it felt like it was dark. The shadows on the ground were getting bigger and bigger. Even if he didn''t look back, Tang Minger knew that the big mouth of the trolls should be almost over their heads.


    "How can I be so unlucky? Is this the so-called talent of Tianzhu? Although I am so good because of my Tang Minger?" Tang Minger was somewhat reluctant to think about it.


    "Run!" Tang Minger took the hand of Xiaohua and slammed it forward. He smacked the small flower forward and said the same thing. Then he turned his head and looked at the troll who was slamming his mouth.


    Looking at the strange mouth is already close at hand, Tang Minger could not help but be a little scared, after all, is still a young girl, although quite a bit of the heroic, but after all, has not experienced life and death experience, how could it be not afraid.


    Seeing the giant scorpion''s huge mouth will swallow Tang Minger, Tang Minger suddenly felt a flower in front of him, then saw the troll''s head squatting on the grass in front of her, the turf''s turf soil was flying, huge The head of the head broke into the pit, and above the head, there was a teenager with red lips and white teeth.


    Tang Minger''s eyes widened and stared at the boy standing on the top of the troll''s head. It turned out to be the boy who had been pulling and running.


    "Sister, are you okay?" Han Xiaohua went to Tang Minger and asked with some concern.


    Tang Minger did not respond for a time, staring at Han Xiaohua, and forgot to answer.


    She really can''t believe that the boy who looks a little older than her can actually step on the powerful creature of the troll, and it looks quite relaxed.


    "Sister, what''s wrong with you?" Han Xiaohua saw Tang Minger''s reaction there, thinking that she was injured, reaching out to her forehead, trying to put a force into her body and checking her for injuries. .


    boom!


    At this time, the troll was struggling to pull his head out of the mud, scaring Tang Minger''s jump, and subconsciously retreating two steps.


    "You scared your sister, and still don''t apologize." Han Xiaohua turned and looked at the troll.


    The huge body of the troll screamed, and in the incredible eyes of Tang Minger, the troll scorpion slowly fell down and nodded to Tang Minger, as if he was begging for mercy.


    "This... What the **** is going on... I am not dreaming? Is this really a deified creature troll?" Tang Minger looked stunned.


    "Sister, are you not injured?" Han Xiaohua once again went to Tang Minger and reached out to her forehead.


    Tang Minger��s face was slightly red, and he shrank back and looked at Han Dao: ��Who are you? No, are you a person? How can the troll singer listen to you?��


    "My name is Han Xiaohua. Of course, it is a person. Didn''t I tell my sister before?" Then he pointed to the trolls on the side and said: "It can''t beat me, of course, I will listen to me."


    "Han Xiaohua... Your surname is Han? What is your relationship with Hansen Han Uncle?" Tang Minger asked quickly.


    "I am his son. Have you seen my father?" Xiaohua was very happy to hear her father''s name.


    "It turns out that you are the son of Uncle Han, it is no wonder, my grandfather said that it is not strange what happened to your Korean family, because your Korean family is very strange." Tang Minger looked at his eyes wide: "I didn''t believe what Grandpa said before, I thought I was already a genius. I didn''t expect you to be so young at such a young age. It really is worth it."


    "Sister, where are you going, I will send you?" Han Dao.


    "Send me? How to send it?" Tang Minger asked with some doubts.


    Han Xiaohua pulled up Tang Minger''s hand and walked to the top of the troll''s head. Then he took out a blanket and put it on top of it. He called Tang Minger to sit down and took some fruit from the backpack to Tang Minger.


    Under the afterglow of the setting sun, a troll squats fast on the grassland. There are two girls, a man and a woman, sitting on top of it. The troll is running fast, but still controls his body, try not to Let your body sway and look very hard.


    If the troll will speak, it will definitely cry out loud: "How can I be so bad!"


    ......


    Hansen swallowed another piece of the king-level heterologous gene and once again reached a hundred-level king-level heterologous gene.


    "I don''t know if I can directly reach the nine-in-one promotion and half-step deification." Han Sen secretly thought, and wanted to evolve the hole in the field again.


    These time in the core field, no one dared to come to him for trouble, relying on phagocytosis and catastrophe, Hansen swallowed a large number of king-level heterologous genes, has promoted the hole to the nine-fold field, only one step can reach the king The end of the level is half-step deified.


    Unfortunately, Hansen was disappointed. Although he had a hundred-point king gene, there was no way to improve the Dong Xuan field.


    "It seems that the half-step deification of the nine-fold field is still to be broken." Hansen also expected that he was not too disappointed, and used the 100-point king gene to promote the ice muscle jade.


    Now Hansen has started to start, because he is killing the speed of the king''s aliens, and he can''t keep up with his speed of engulfing.


    Although there are many different kinds of kings in the core field, the area is also large. It takes too much time on the road. Sometimes it takes a few days to find a king-level alien.


    For the average king, this kind of harvest has been very good, but for Hansen, it is too little.


    "No, you must find ways to get more king-level heterologous genes." Han Sen secretly thought about how to get a large number of king-level heterologous genes at one time.


    The quickest way is to help the strong ones like Dragon One to kill the deified creatures, but there are really deified creatures. Hansen himself wants to kill it. It is not worthwhile to help others kill.


    Hansen was thinking about this problem, but suddenly saw a figure flying in front of him, blocking their way.


    "Bal?" Hansen saw that Barr had some headaches, not to be afraid of him, but that this guy was too entangled.


    "Han Sen, I want to ask you to bless, if there are any conditions," Barr said straightforwardly.


    "Do you have two thousand king-level heterologous genes?" Hansen asked, looking at Barr.


    Bar is a glimpse of two thousand king-level heterologous genes, which is not a small number. 8)

 Chapter 2559： Expensive blessing

    "Two thousand king-level heterogeneous genes? Why don''t you rob?" The central government secretly confuses the abdomen, and the average king may not have so much savings.


    Not to mention the king, even if half-step deification can save so many king-level heterologous genes.


    Obviously Barr is not a guy who can save so many different genes, so Barr��s face is a dilemma.


    With his personality, there will not be so many net worth, even if he can kill, he will not go to kill, and will not deposit.


    Even if he wants to borrow, because there are no friends, it is difficult to borrow, the relationship is a little better, it is Dia Rob, but Diabor has just come up with a large number of king-level heterogeneous genes, please help the gold coins Hunting giant beasts, I am afraid that there will be too much at this time.


    "Well, I will come back to you after I have raised the heterologous gene." Barr said that he would open the core field directly.


    Hansen did not take this matter to heart. The two thousand king-level heterologous genes are indeed not a small number. Most of the king-level powers can''t get it out, and Barr is even more unlikely to come up with it.


    However, Hansen opened the price and said that he would listen to those who monitor him. If someone would take two thousand king-level genes to ask him to bless him, then he would not mind fishing.


    There are two thousand king-level heterologous genes, and he himself continues to hunt in the future. At that time, it is enough to promote the other three fields to the nine-fold field.


    "It''s crazy, two thousand king-level heterogeneous genes, what blessings he can, can he really give up the deification?" The people of the Mozu couldn''t help but ridiculed after hearing the news.


    Like the Mozu, no one believes that Hansen can really bless the deification. They all think that Lando��s things must have special reasons. Maybe it��s a special kind of alien treasure. Maybe there is something in the universe that works, anyway. It is impossible for Hansen to improve himself.


    Of course, they all think that Hansen��s power has played a role, but that is definitely not the main reason for the promotion of deification.


    "Two thousand king-level heterogeneous genes, this money is really good, who will give me a thousand, I will help him bless." One of the half-feathers of the feathers disdainfully and coldly.


    The emperor''s four emperors, Meng Lie, frowned after hearing the news, and the six emperors shouted there: "This Hansen, the appetite is too big, two thousand king-level heterogeneous genes, even if we It is not easy for these deified powerful people to come out."


    "If it really can bless the promotion of deification, the two thousand king-level heterogeneous genes are not anything." Meng Lie said.


    "How is that possible? If that can be done, why should we still work so hard to carry forward the marching, and the team who is looking for him to bless it will not be finished?" said the Six Emperor.


    No one thinks that Barr will really come up with two thousand king-level heterologous genes, please Hansen bless, even Hansen himself does not believe that there will be such a good thing.


    "Han Sen, the two thousand king-level heterogeneous genes are too expensive, can you be cheaper, my family is willing to give a thousand king-level heterogeneous genes, please bless one for the very son." Several demon kings came to Hansen, Say loudly.


    "I only need five hundred king-level heterogeneous genes, you can take him away." Hansen pointed out that the extremes of the cart said.


    The central government listened to a happy moment, and hated not to let the demon kings hand over the alien gene. He quickly ended the **** pulling career.


    "What is the blessing?" asked the demon king who was headed.


    "Put him five hundred, bless two thousand, one can not be less." Han Sen said faintly.


    "This... is really too expensive... We can''t get so many different genes at a time..." The King of the Devils hesitated.


    "Now is two thousand, this is a 50% vomiting blood big discount, there will be no such price in the future." Han Sen still said faintly.


    When the Mozu King listened, they knew that it was impossible to make Hansen cheap.


    "I don''t have to bless, let me go." The squad said quickly that he didn''t think that Hansen''s blessing really allowed him to be promoted to deification, and the two thousand king-level heterogeneous genes were almost the same.


    The Mozu kings discussed it, and finally paid five hundred different genes to redeem them.


    "I really don''t want to bless you? Two thousand is really not expensive. I missed this time. I don''t have such a cheap opportunity in the future." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Ghosts will take two thousand king-level heterogenes for you to bless." The central government hated and said, turning around and taking people away, he really didn''t want to see Hansen again in this life.


    Han Sen looked at the small pile of five hundred king-level heterologous genes, thinking that this business is doing a good job. If you can''t get a different gene, there is a white impermanence on hand, and if you sell it to the emperor, maybe Can sell a good price.


    However, the Emperor is probably not as refreshing as the Mozu. After all, the Emperor is one of the three great tops. It is a face, and may not be willing to pay for it.


    The car was gone, and Hansen also took the bronze car brought from the league into the tower of the gods and flew with them.


    Gu Qingcheng can fly with the sword, and the moon is used for umbrellas. It looks very beautiful. Hansen can only fly by himself. He also has weapons, but if you want to fly on a rocket launcher or a sniper rifle, the picture looks good. So I gave up, or I honestly flew on my own.


    After flying for a long time, even a core dissimilarity was not found. Suddenly I saw a figure coming quickly from the starry sky behind me. I looked at Barr carefully.


    "Han Sen, I have already prepared two thousand king-level heterologous genes. When can you start to bless?" Barr is not nonsense, and he came up with instructions.


    "Do you really want me to bless?" Hansen looked at Barr with surprise.


    "Do not bless me for what you are doing? When can you start?" Barr said impatiently.


    "Blessing after paying the bill first, as long as two thousand king-level heterogeneous genes are in place, you can immediately bless it." Hansenton said again: "But blessings are just blessings, there is no guarantee that you will be promoted to deification, everything Look at your own genetic potential."


    "There is a chance to be, you are waiting here, I am going to bring the heterogeneous gene." Barr said that he left the core field again, and when he came back, it brought a heterogeneous gene like a hill.


    There are too many kings who watch Hansen��s kingdoms. The king-level heterologous genes that are seen in the hills are all shocked. Barr actually took two thousand king-level heterologous genes. Hansen��s blessing was quickly spread. universe.


    "Is Bald crazy too? Two thousand king-level heterologous genes, please Hansen bless, isn''t this white throw?"


    "Bal is unlikely to have so many king-level heterogeneous genes. This money must have been given to him by the great ruin of the ruins."


    "Destroyers really want to be deified and want to be crazy. This kind of unremarkable thing, willing to come up with so many king-level heterogeneous genes?"


    Many kings have rushed over and want to see how the results of Barr''s blessings are. Many people have brought imaging equipment and sent detailed pictures directly back to their respective families.

 Chapter 2560： Blessing Barr

    ��Can you bless now?�� Barr asked, standing next to the mountain-level heterogeneous gene.


    "Yes, wait a moment, start right away, wait for me to move these heterogeneous genes back." Hansen took the piles of heterogeneous genes back to the core field and then loaded them into the destiny tower, which was back. Within the core area.


    "Let''s get started now." Hansen said as he walked over to Bar and looked at Barr and asked, "Why do you want me to bless you?"


    Hansen is somewhat puzzled, because Barr is a very powerful guy, how can he suddenly come to him to bless him, and it is very unbelievable to think of Barr��s character.


    "Because I need more strength to beat a guy." Barr said firmly.


    "Who is this... lucky..." Hansen originally wanted to say bad luck, but in the end it turned into luck. After all, Barr is his customer. However, Hansen believes that it is definitely not a good thing to be entangled by a guy like Barr. Hansen has some gloating in his heart, but as long as Barr doesn''t bother him, he is lazy to manage who the unlucky guy is.


    "Gold coins." Bar replied.


    Hansen almost didn''t have a blood spray, and it took him for a long time. The original unlucky guy was himself.


    "Well, I have an idea." Hansen groaned for a while before he gave a thumbs up and said to Bard.


    Now, Han Sen can''t say no, the benefits have been collected, and it is impossible to do it.


    Looking at the front of the tower like a tower, Hansen reluctantly extended his hand and pressed it on Barr��s forehead. It seems that the priest said: "I... Hansen... in the name of the Lord of the Gods ...give you...Bal...the eternal power of sacredness...open the door to destiny..."


    With Hansen''s voice as a god, the warmth of the brilliance rises in the palm of his hand, turning into a red manskin into the body of Barr.


    Han Sen said so, but he hoped that Barr would not be promoted to be deified, otherwise there would be an annoying guy.


    Whether it is the king in the core field, or the strong people who watched the scene outside, the eyes were staring at Hansen and the palm of his hand on Bal''s head.


    Although Barr��s height is much higher than that of Hansen, at this time in front of Hansen, it is like a benevolent believer, closing his eyes and letting the **** force invade his body.


    The life-threatening gear of the blood-staining nerve is connected with the life gear of Barr. As the life-changing gear of the blood-staining nerve rotates, Bal''s life gear also slowly rotates.


    Hansen can see that Barr��s life gear is black and inky. It is a metal like Wujin. There is also a black symbol on the gear plate. The symbol is triangular, and each corner has a human face with no facial features. .


    Although there are no facial features, they can be seen. One is a more feminine face, one is a masculine face, and one face is vague and cannot be seen as a man or a woman.


    "Diar Rob, do you think Hansen really can make the Baldwins deified?" Arthur, the deified devotee of the destructive, looked at Dialogue.


    "The possibility of promotion to deification is not great, but I think it should be of great help to Barr," said Diar Rob.


    Arthur frowned slightly: "Diar Rob, you are too fond of Bal, since you know that Hansen can''t make him promoted to deification, but also borrowed so many king-level heterogeneous genes for him? If it is not because of you, we absolutely Will not contribute to this transaction."


    Diab Robert gave a slight salute to Arthur: "Arthur, the king-level heterogeneous genes are borrowed by me. Naturally I will return them, please rest assured."


    Arthur shook his head and said: "I just said that you should not be so indulgent. He is not a pure blood ruin after all."


    Diabob smiled and said: "Bal is not pure blood, but his talent is very good, which is also recognized."


    "His talent is good, but unfortunately because of the blood, the chance of promotion is also very low." Arthur said.


    "Yes, so I will help him. Maybe Hansen can''t promote him to be deified, but how much should help him optimize the messy genes. Maybe this is the opportunity of Barr..." Diar Rob said calmly.


    "The fourth, what do you think is the result of this blessing?" Liu Huangshu said while drinking tea and watching Hansen''s blessing.


    "This is hard to say." Meng Lie said in a deep voice.


    "What is not good to say, two thousand king-level heterologous genes want to be promoted to the king level, and it is too good to destroy the family." The six emperors shouted and said.


    Meng Lie did not say anything, just looking at the blessed Bal.


    Many people in the universe looked at Barr. After Bal''s life gear was driven, he slowly rotated and the natal light was also illuminated.


    Barr��s body also produced some strange changes. Barr is not a pure ruin. He has only three faces, no three heads, and all three faces are men��s faces. He does not have six arms. He has a fierce look. He will not be considered a destroyer.


    However, with the rotation of the life gear, his three faces have undergone strange changes. On the face of the front, the facial features gradually disappeared, while the line on the left side became more masculine, and the face on the right side turned toward the female. Change.


    The face on the left side seems to be more and more murderous, like the evil spirit in hell, and the face on the right is more and more loving, like a compassionate bodhisattva.


    Only the face in the middle, no sadness, no joy, no facial features.


    boom!


    At this time, Barr''s body seemed to explode, and the muscles of the whole body swelled like a balloon, making his body look very majestic.


    The power of horrible destruction erupted from his body, like a black magma eruption. In the power of the flames of destruction, the flesh and blood of Barr��s flesh and blood fell and fell, and soon the flesh and blood were completely The body peeled off, leaving only a skeleton.


    The skeleton is different from the general skeleton. It is also a black color like a pig iron. It seems to be no different from the human skeleton. The only difference is the part of the head. The skull can clearly see the three bones. .


    The left side is like a goblin, the left side is like a bodhisattva, and the front side of the face bone has no facial features, no nose and eyelids, it is a flat plate.


    On top of this skeleton, the horrible power of black destruction is burning wildly. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Barr��s three faces suddenly roared at the same time.


    The left side is like a evil spirit screaming, the right side is like a Buddha chanting, and the face without a mouth in the middle is a silent shout.


    With these three roars, the power of destruction on Barr broke out wildly, and the horrible black completely drowned the skeleton. Only the power of destruction was burned like a black sun in the same round. .


    And as the black devastating power became more and more intense, a little white spot was born in the black, and the white spot gradually spread in the power of the black ruin like the sun, destroying the black. The force gradually became white.


    "No..." Liu Shuhuang��s eyes widened, and the tea that came to his mouth forgot to drink, and his eyes stared at the white spot in the power of destruction.


    That little white spot is small, but the deified as the six uncles, but it is the chain of order, only the chain of order that the deified powerful.

 Chapter 2561： Father Hansen

    The white spot is becoming more and more obvious in black, and many of the deified powerful people have discovered its existence, and all faces are full of horror. .


    The central government also saw the white spot, but the white spot was too small, and he did not promote the deification, not very clear what it meant.


    "The chain of order...that is the chain of order...Bal this is to be promoted to deification..." On the side of Maduro saw the white spot, his face changed greatly, and he could hardly believe his eyes.


    "What? What do you say about Modo?" The central government thought that he had got it wrong, and asked him to ask for Moro.


    Without the answer of Motorola, the central government has already got the answer.


    I saw that the white spot quickly expanded, and the original black ruin was completely dyed white, like a flame swaying on Bal.


    Originally, there was only the black skeleton of Barr. At this time, the bones also turned white. In the power of white destruction, a little bit of flesh and blood was reborn.


    boom!


    Without waiting for Barr to completely come out from the power of white destruction, he suddenly saw the space in the starry sky distorted, as if the entire universe collapsed, swallowing Barr��s body into the collapsed space, in a blink of an eye. Disappear.


    After the disappearance of Barr, the terrible space collapsed completely stopped.


    "What happened? Barr seems to have not finished the end of it? Why is it gone?" Many people have some doubts, I don''t know why there is a sudden collapse of space.


    "The Baldwin has been deified, and the deification of alien species in the core field is repulsive. Once promoted to deification, it will be excluded from the core field." Someone who understands said.


    "Bal... deified..." The first generation was stunned, and then the infinite annoyance and jealousy rose in his heart. If he had paid two thousand different genes before, then the one who is now promoted to deification should be right.


    "Really, is Bar really deified?" Some people can''t believe it.


    "It turned out to be deified, and this is too fake? Hansen actually blessed a deification?"


    ��How could this happen?��


    "The gods and his gods, it is not white, even so!"


    "Two thousand king-level heterologous genes, as long as two thousand king-level heterologous genes can be promoted to deification, is this world crazy, or am I crazy? When did the deified strong become so worthless?"


    The whole big universe is going crazy. Everyone looks at Hansen��s eyes. It��s not like watching a creature, but like watching a **** stone that can make a wish, hate to rush to worship, let him I also click on my own brain and I am promoted to deification.


    "Is Barr really promoted to deification?" The six emperors opened their mouths and did not close, until Hansen also left the core field before returning to the taste, the look of strange.


    "Want to know if Bar is promoted to deification is very simple, let people go to destroy the family to see it and see it." Four Emperor Meng Lie said.


    All the great families have taken the same things as the emperor, and they have observed the situation of Barr from various channels. Barr did not hide at all. The bright and beautiful appeared in the eyes of everyone, and he showed his promotion without hesitation. The powerful power after the deification.


    "Really promoted and deified!" This time, there is no doubt anymore. The great people are looking for Hansen as if they are crazy, and they are waving a lot of alien genes, hoping that Hansen can give them Blessed once.


    The two thousand king-level heterogeneous genes are an astronomical number, but what is it compared to the deified powerful? Nine cattle and one hair are not counted, and it is too worthwhile to exchange two thousand king-level heterogeneous genes for a deified person.


    If you can change a few more, the major superiors are willing to switch to a bankruptcy.


    Arthur looked at the already deified Bal in front of him, and the happy ones were about to close their legs. The two thousand king-level heterogeneous genes turned out to be a deified level of Bal, and the value of this sale was too much.


    Even Diao Robb had some surprises. Although he felt that Hansen��s blessing had certain optimization effects on Barr��s bloodline genes, he did not expect Barr to directly promote his deification.


    "That man is really terrible!" Diarobo did not have too many surprises for the deification of the Balkans, but there was some fear in his heart.


    In fact, it is not just Diab Robert. Many strong people of the upper class have a kind of unspeakable fear for Hansen.


    A king who can create a deified powerful can no longer be described with shocking customs. I am afraid it can affect the future of the big universe.


    The general aristocrats did not think so much, and everything Hansen did was a miracle to them.


    "The priest is really amazing, but unfortunately I don''t have two thousand king-level heterogeneous genes, otherwise I will definitely ask the priest to bless me for a deified."


    "I don''t have two thousand king-level heterologous genes. I don''t know if the priests can''t accept the small scorpion. Can I pay for it with meat?"


    "Don''t dream, look in the mirror. Can you compare the two nephews around the priest?"


    "Mom, what good things have made him get, have the ability to be so abnormal, there are so beautiful women, and still two..."


    Hansen inexplicably obtained the nickname "Father". Many people have secretly called Han Sen "God and He", but this nickname is really not on the table, just a private call.


    But this time, the priest''s nickname really screamed, it sounds like a cleric''s title, but the meaning is completely different.


    The central government should be regarded as the most depressing. In vain, Hansen took the car for so long, and he gave the Hansen five hundred different genes. As a result, he did not get anything. Instead, Bar was blessed and promoted to deification.


    If God gives him a chance to come back again, he just wants to say three words to Han Sen: "I am willing!"


    I knew that Hansen really can promote the deification, not to mention the two thousand king-level heterogeneous genes, even if it is plus one thousand two thousand, the central government is also a thousand willing to be 10,000 willing.


    It��s strange to say that no one has ever believed that Hansen can still bless the powerful, after all, this is too much of a common sense.


    When Hansen once again entered the core field, the king-level powerhouses of all ethnic groups suddenly swarmed and shocked Hansen.


    "Han Shi, I have brought in two thousand king-level heterologous genes. As long as you are willing to bless me, I will offer them immediately."


    "Go and go, what two thousand king-level heterogeneous genes, look down on the priest adults? I am out of two thousand five, the priests first bless me."


    "I am out of three thousand..."


    The central government also prepared two thousand king-level heterogeneous genes, but looking at this situation, there was no chance to even open the mouth, and the heart could not help but be more depressed.

 Chapter 2562： What is a split?

    Hansen was shocked at first, and thought that these guys came to besiege their own, and they took a half step to ask for blessings.


    "It doesn''t matter, blessing will not only damage the body, but also consume a lot of Shouyuan. If you don''t have more than half a year, the body will be difficult to recover, and at least one hundred years of short-lived, if not urgently needed." The heterogeneous gene, let alone two thousand, even if it is 45,000, I will not do the thing that hurts my life. I am afraid I will let you down." Han Sen said with helplessness.


    Although the consumption of blood vessels is indeed quite large, it is not as exaggerated as Hansen said, that is, it takes about a day or two to rest. As for the damage to Shouyuan, Hansen is nonsense.


    Han Sen said this, one is not willing to bless others, and the other is to protect the identity, otherwise he will give one, and then it will be worthless.


    The people did not have much doubt about Hansen��s words, and they were able to come up with the deified powerful. If there was no price, they could not believe it.


    Han Sen said that it makes sense, but some damage and a hundred years of life for a deified strong, in their view is still worth it.


    Of course, it is not a loss of their life, they certainly do not care.


    But what makes them depressed is that Hansen obviously does not intend to receive the king-level heterologous gene for blessing.


    Now the strong people of all ethnic groups are greatly regretted. I knew that when Hansen offered two thousand blessings, they should not hesitate to buy this blessing.


    Now that I am well, even if I pass the king-level heterogeneous gene, I will not be able to give it a blessing.


    "In vain, let the ruined family smash a big bargain!" Many of the great wealthy people are depressed in their hearts, and they hate all kinds of envy of the ruined family.


    "The priest is an adult, the slaves are willing to make a living with each other. In the future, they will be the slaves for the cows. They only ask you to be merciful and bless once for the slaves." A beautiful Meihu beauty said to Hansen.


    "Han Shi, this is the Tianbao Shenlian of our Wubao people. If you eat a lotus seed, you can increase your life by ten years. There are twenty-three lotus seeds here. Just ask the Korean teacher to bless my family."


    "Han teacher..."


    Hansen said that he did not accept the heterogeneous gene, and suddenly he had a brain to be active, and he began to make various benefits. He only hoped that Hansen would be blessed once.


    "Now my body is not healed, it is really powerless to bless, even if it is promised now, it will be useless, you will wait until my body recovers." But no matter what Hansen said, it is useless, I can''t get rid of them, I have to send Left the core area.


    Returning to the great white whale, Hansen changed his identity as a gold coin and re-entered the core field.


    With Bar''s two thousand different genes, but it is still a little worse than all the nine areas in the four fields, Han Sen intends to hunt some of them, it is almost the same, you can also practice the teleportation and the big break.


    After entering the gold coin, there are not so many people guarding him, but not completely nobody.


    Hansen found a bronze-casting sword furnace. It was not far from flying. He saw two women of the Tianzu flying over. One was Li Keer, who was already familiar with him, and a white gauze mask. Woman, Hansen can''t see the face or know, but it seems to be a heaven.


    "Gold coin brother, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Li Keer pretended to say hello easily.


    They have been waiting for Hansen here since the last time. As a result, Hansen has not come in as a gold coin and let them wait for a long time.


    Fortunately, they did not lack patience, but they have been waiting until now.


    "Kan''s girl is good, is this?" Han Sen looked at the three sisters on the side and asked, he felt that the woman''s eyes were a bit strange. When looking at people, it was not like watching people, it was more like watching goods. Let Han Sen feel a little uncomfortable.


    "This is my third sister Shi Linglong." Li Kerer introduced the two people to know, and then said: "Golden coin brother, if you are okay, how can you hunt together the heterogeneous genes?"


    Han Sen slightly hesitated, he did not want to walk with people, just want to quietly kill the alien creatures to practice genetics.


    However, Li Kerer and he are also a bit of a relationship, and it is not easy to refuse directly.


    "The teleportation is taught by Li Keer. She also knows that I have had a big break, and it is fine to practice in front of her." Han Sen nodded here and thought: "Well, I am not familiar with the neighborhood, you know where there is Is the king different?"


    "I know there is a place where there are many different kinds of kings. I will take you there." Li Keer said with a smile.


    Hansen said with a deep sigh: "Since you want to cooperate, there are some things that need to be clearly stated first. How do you feel that the distribution of the spoils is fair?"


    "Nature is equal." Li Keer said.


    "I also think that the score is better, I take 50%, the two girls take 50%, the two have no problem?" Hansen said.


    Li Kerer gave a slight glimpse. She said that the split is three people, and each person takes a share. It is not a meaning to share the score with Hansen.


    Linglong said faintly: "It is unfair to divide evenly. It is justified to work harder. Although we are cooperative, we don''t need to deliberately divide them. There are so many different kinds of people there, and whoever kills them is no conflict."


    "The exquisite girl is doing what I want." Han Sen nodded slightly, and if he could do this, it would be better.


    Under the leadership of Li Keer, the three people flew together in the depths of the stars.


    Hansen and Li Kerer talked about it from time to time. The exquisiteness seemed to be somewhat isolated. He didn''t like talking very much. He had almost no communication with Hansen along the way.


    It��s just that she��s looking at people��s eyes makes Hansen very uncomfortable, like a machine, and her eyes are not full of emotions.


    Originally, Linglong wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to hunt for different species, to see how Hansen��s true strength is, and to see his origins.


    I can''t think of Hansen''s way of saying such a split, and I didn''t say anything on Ling''s mouth, but I also had a mind to give Hansen a lesson.


    Not only does she have to try out Hansen��s true strength, but she also has to let Hansen not get the difference.


    "I have to look at what you are from." Linglong subconsciously touched her own eyes, although it has completely recovered, but the previous things still make her heart jealous.


    "Hey!" The bronze cast sword furnace followed Hansen. After going to a place, it didn''t fly forward, and he yelled at Hansen.


    "What''s wrong?" Hansen frowned and asked for a bronze cast sword furnace.


    "Danger!" The flame in the bronze cast sword furnace spit into two big characters.

 Chapter 2563： Hinged crocodile

    Bronze-casting the sword furnace did not want to go any further, Hansen had to leave it, and they went forward with Li Keer.


    "Hey!" The bronze-casting sword furnace spurted the flames behind Hansen and turned into a few words: "Don''t go! Danger!"


    Han Sen asked the bronze sword furnace what the danger is, but it is also unclear, just repeatedly squirting the dangerous word, let Han Sen not to go anymore.


    "You are waiting for me here first." Hansen is naturally not afraid of danger, and there are not many threats in the core field that can threaten him.


    The three men continued to fly forward, and the bronze-steeling furnace was timid and shrinking, but they only dared to hide behind Hansen.


    Not far away, the three saw a different kind of flying in the starry sky in front. When they found out that the alien was different, the aliens also found them, making a scream and fluttering over.


    The different kind of length is a bit like a crocodile, but the whole body is dark red metal, and there are huge metal wings like bats on the back, which is quite fast.


    I saw that it had a strong metallic luster and turned into a field. I suddenly saw a chain of metal chains condensing in the field, blocking the surrounding stars.


    Hansen and several of them were also bound by metal chains. Hansen earned a bit and found that the metal chain was extremely hard. He could not open the chain at once.


    Hansen is preparing to continue to use force, but he sees a flash of light, and the aliens are suddenly smashed into two segments, and the chains that bind them are broken and dissipated.


    "I''m welcome." Ling Yu said a faint sentence, then flew to the side of the king-level heterogeneous, and dug out its heterogeneous genes.


    "The exquisite girl is a good means." Hansen praised.


    The blow was clean and beautiful, and even Hansen did not see clearly what kind of king-level aliens she used to kill. These methods are indeed unusual.


    However, Hansen��s heart is also somewhat doubtful. His time in Zhentian Temple is not too short. How have you never heard of Li Keer and Linglong, and with their strength and ability, it is impossible to be obscured.


    Linglong said with a blank expression: "It''s just ordinary space cutting."


    Hansen smiled and said nothing. The genetics of the space system was difficult to practice. Linglong added the ordinary word in front. This is not the case. Hansen naturally would not believe it.


    "I just met a king-level alien, and our luck is quite good. It seems that this time it will be very rewarding." Li Kerer said.


    ��Is the kind of alien here just the kind?�� Hansen asked.


    "Yes, the kind of heterogeneous name is the hinged crocodile. It is the overlord of this star field. It is mostly the Marquis and the Duke. There are also many kings and half-steps. The legendary crocodile **** exists, but We have not seen it yet." Li Keer replied.


    Hansen nodded, and the three continued to move forward. In a meteorite belt, a large group of hinged crocodile crocodiles were found. Looking at the large group of hinged crocodiles rushing out of the meteorite belt, Hansen was still looking at the hinged crocodile group. But I saw that Linglong has moved.


    A white robes flew to the hinged crocodile group, where there are tens of thousands of crocodile genus, most of which are low-level crocodile, Hansen has not seen the king-level crocodile.


    Seeing that Linglong is about to contact the magic crocodile group, she suddenly sees that her figure disappears. The gene therapy Hansen used by Linglong is no stranger. It is the teleport that he has been practicing.


    Only the exquisite teleportation has obviously reached the point where the starry sky has moved. I suddenly moved out and didn''t know how far it was. Hansen didn''t even see her figure in the crocodile group.


    But it was just a blink of an eye. Hansen heard a scream, and then the exquisite figure appeared again, but there was a metal gear-like heterogeneous gene in his hand, exactly the same as the other king-class heterologous gene.


    "Let''s go, there is only one king-level magic crocodile. These low-level magic crocodiles are killing and killing." Linglong said that he had already left and left.


    Han Sen looked at Linglong��s back and thought it, and smiled and followed.


    Hansen didn''t know if Linglong deliberately snatched the king''s aliens, but if he went on like this, the king-level aliens he met were all killed by Linglong, and he didn''t want to run away.


    "The Tianzu is really terrible, an exquisite that has not been heard, even has such strength." Han Sen secretly thought, how to grab the crocodile in front of Linglong.


    At Hansen''s speed, those crocodile groups without kings couldn''t catch up with them, and they were quickly opened.


    "There is a lot of magic crocodile on the huge planet in front. Where are we going?" Li Keer pointed to the previous planet.


    "Good." Hansen nodded slightly. If there were a large number of king-level crocodiles, then he would not have to rob him.


    "The planet is similar to a white dwarf. The temperature and gravity are very scary. Please be careful." Li Keer reminded.


    Hansen glanced at the dark red planet, slightly surprised. Compared to the average star, the size of the white dwarf is generally small.


    However, the white dwarf in front of it is extremely huge. With the power of the starry sky, it can quickly approach it. Just relying on flying, I don��t know how long it will fly.


    However, the starry sky in the core field is not a real starry sky. The distance between some planets is not as far away as the true starry sky.


    Just entering the scope of the planet, Hansen felt the burning height of the body, a force pulling his body to fall on the planet.


    "Awesome gravity!" Hansen was slightly surprised.


    With his current strength, he can still feel the influence of gravity. The star power of this planet is beyond imagination.


    However, it only has some influence on him. Hansen still can still fly under that gravity and smoothly enter the interior of the planet.


    However, limited by gravity, Hansen obviously felt that his flight speed was much slower. Even the space teleportation was slower than before, and he did not know how many times.


    Hansen soon found two hinged crocodile crouching on the planet, and suddenly he was happy because the two hinged crocodiles were obviously king-level, and the dark red metal scales looked terrifying.


    "Don''t the magic crocodile on this planet be a king?" Hansen thinks that it is very likely that the temperature and gravity of this planet is extremely terrifying. The general magic crocodile may not have the possibility of living here.


    I am afraid that the Duke-level crocodile has no ability to move here, and will be crushed directly by the horrible gravity, provided that they have not been melted by high temperatures before then.

 Chapter 2564： Go all out

    One of the two magic crocodiles appeared at one time. Hansen directly used the teleport to approach the farther one, and gave the nearest one to Linglong. He was lazy and exquisite.


    Because the gravity is too strong, even using the teleport is a lot slower. When Hansen teleports to the side of the magic crocodile, he sees that Linglong has already killed the crocodile.


    Linglong looked at Han Sen and then teleported again. When it appeared, the other magic crocodile was waved into two paragraphs by her.


    Although they are only the crocodile in the two or three areas, but because they have been living in a strong gravity environment, the density of the body is compressed is very high, extremely hard, and the exquisite can cut them off, it is quite terrible.


    However, this is not the focus of Hansen''s attention. If it can be said that it is normal competition before, this time Linglong is obviously robbing him.


    "Exquisite girl, don''t need to worry so much?" Hansen looked at Linglong.


    "Since it is more work, it is natural to go all out." Ling Yu said faintly, there is no special emotion, it seems to be saying something that is normal.


    "It��s also true that it should be done with all your strength." Hansen glanced at Linglong and then nodded.


    Li Keer quickly hit the round field: "Do not mind the gold coin brother, the third sister is her temper, she is not against you."


    Hansen smiled and said: "The exquisite girl said it was right. It is right to do everything. I should learn from her."


    The atmosphere was awkward, and Li Keer couldn��t say anything. The three went on. The planet was really big. Due to gravity, they were flying very slowly. After flying for more than an hour, they finally saw another. Only a crocodile.


    Almost at the same time Hansen and Linglong''s figure disappeared, and Linglong had made up his mind to let Hansen a magic crocodile can not kill, all grabbed.


    Li Keer has some helplessness. She doesn''t want to test Hansen like this, but Linglong insists that she can''t do anything. After all, she ranks the oldest in the Taishang nationality, and she can''t order the exquisiteness of being a three-sister.


    "In this way, the gold coins are not forced to be rushed." Li Keer thought in his heart, how to ease his relationship with the gold coins after this time.


    While thinking about it, Li Keer saw that the magic crocodile was blown by a blow, and the metal head turned into a pile of fine sand.


    Li Keer couldn''t help but glimpse, because it was not the space cutting technique that Linglong often used, but the destruction of the ruined family.


    There are a lot of genealogy in Linglong, but it doesn''t include big breaks, because it needs to destroy the special constitution of the family to be able to practice. Although some people in the Taishang people have practiced the big break, but the process is also very troublesome. Exquisite is not in its ranks.


    Li Keer took a closer look and found that the head of the crocodile crocodile was not exquisite. It turned out to be Hansen. The face suddenly showed a shocking color: "He actually really became a big break?"


    Before Hansen got the big break from Diabor, Li Keer also thought that Han Sen was whimsical and could not be practiced. However, it didn��t take long for Hansen to actually become a big man. The smashing technique can even be used in actual combat.


    "Is this guy''s talent really so strong?" Li Keer looked at Han Sen.


    Before Hansen easily introduced the "God Tour", Li Keer was surprised. This time, he even practiced "Big Bang", which is really unbelievable.


    Even more incredible is that Han Sen actually first smashed the magic crocodile, which made Li Keer somewhat unbelievable.


    Li Kerer is very clear. On the teleportation ability of "God Travel", I have just practiced the gold coins that have not been long before, and certainly not exquisite.


    "How could he be faster than the three divisions?" Li Keer looked at Linglong, but saw Linglong looking at Han Sen.


    Although there was no expression on Linglong''s face, but her heart was a little surprised. Some wondered why Hansen was faster than her. This is almost impossible.


    "Exquisite girl, let in." Han Sen smiled and dug out the alien gene of the crocodile.


    "It is what you get with the ability, no need to be a guest." Ling Xiao said faintly, continue to fly forward.


    Linglong thought may be that he is too contemptuous of gold coins, so he did not go all out: "This is also good, it is better to be able to force his true ability."


    However, Linglong made up his mind and will never give Hansen any chance next time.


    "Gold coins, have you really practiced the destruction of the devastating people?" Li Keer flew around Han Sen and flew while chatting with Hansen.


    "Fortunately, I just got started," Hansen said.


    "Is your human race a talent for everyone? How have you not heard of this race before?" Li Kerer chatted with Han Sen.


    Han Sen chats with Li Keer and pays attention to the surrounding, and it will inevitably be distracting, but Linglong is not saying a word, always paying attention to the movement around, to ensure that he can kill the crocodile in the first time.


    Suddenly, a magic crocodile appeared in the exquisite field of vision. Exquisitely used the sacred voyage to teleport the past, but when she appeared next to the crocodile, she found that the crocodile had already been smashed. Hansen smiled and stood next to him.


    Both Li Kerer and Linglong were stunned. If it was said that it was still exquisite, then there was no doubt that it was a real defeat.


    This time, Linglong has exhausted all her efforts to kill the crocodile one step at a time, but she still lost to the gold coin still chatting with Li Keer.


    Linglong��s eyes fell on Hansen��s body, staring at him for a while, before returning to his eyes and returning to Li Ke��er��s side and asking: ��Is he using the Gods Tour?��


    In fact, Linglong sees it out, Han Sen uses the Gods Tour article, but it doesn''t make sense that Hansen''s Godwalk is faster than her. Whether it is the level of provocation or proficiency, she is much stronger than Hansen. But Hansen.


    "Is it true that Godwalking is correct?" Li Keer was somewhat uncertain, because she knew very well that if the gold coins were used for the sacred technique, it would not be faster than Linglong, but the gold coins were faster than Linglong.


    "The next time you take a closer look, see if he is using sacred." Ling said.


    The three continued to move forward. When the crocodile was found again, Linglong played a 12-point spirit, but still slowed down Hansen.


    This time, Li Kerer and Linglong can be sure that the gold coin is not wrong with the voyage. From the various signs of using the sacred game, it should belong to the extent that it has not just been introduced, and it is far worse than Linglong.


    It can be just this kind of sacred ritual that is just getting started, even faster than Linglong.


    Some exquisites couldn''t believe this result, but since then, she has not been able to grab another magic crocodile. The seven magic crocodiles that were discovered later were all robbed by Hansen.

 Chapter 2565： Crocodile god

    The feelings of Li Keer and Ling Ling at this time can no longer be described with surprise. They are really difficult to understand, and how the gold coins are done.


    With the teleportation of the Taishang people, the Taishang people were defeated, and even the exquisite face of Linglong��s indifference appeared a sense of surprise.


    In fact, two times later, Linglong has given up and Hansen robbed the crocodile, and concentrated on why Hansen is faster than her.


    As a result, Linglong was surprised to find that Hansen��s sacred quest was really just getting started. It should be slower than her. It looks normal and there is no problem.


    But this is normal, so Linglong feels the same.


    "The gravity of this planet seems to be ineffective for him?" Linglong discovered the reason. Hansen''s teleportation was not as fast as her, but her teleport was slowed down by gravity, and the gold coins remained in the original. Speed, so the end result is that Hansen is faster than her.


    There is nothing wrong with Linglong��s observation. Hansen uses the hole-shaped field to ban the gravity cosmic gear. The gravity of the planet will naturally be ineffective against him, and the exquisite is still affected by gravity, so it becomes slower than him.


    The hole Xuan Jing and the Taishang induction are very similar, but after all, the direction of development is different, and there is no such ability in the induction.


    "The power that can invalidate gravity is also interesting." Linglong nodded slightly, and such a genetic technique was also among the top people, but she did not practice it. It is not surprising.


    "It seems that this degree is still unable to force his true strength, and can only wait until the crocodile **** appears." Linglong did not think that this would make Hansen''s bottom fine. She brought Hansen here, the real purpose is not These ordinary magic crocodiles are the god-level crocodile gods.


    The king''s heterogeneity is not so easy to find, Hansen, they can find a dozen crocodile on this planet, it is quite rare.


    If it is not the gravity and high temperature of this planet is too horrible, it will be dangerous for the king who does not teleport to hunt the hinged crocodile here. Otherwise, there will not be so many king-level crocodiles left for Hansen to kill.


    After Hansen hunted the seventh crocodile, they walked for a long time and could not find another crocodile.


    "It seems that the magic crocodile here has been killed by us, and there are other places where there are kings." Hansen asked.


    "Since it is here, let''s go through this planet first, so as not to miss it." Linglong said.


    Hansen thinks that it is also right, the king is not easy to find, and can find one.


    Three people continued to search on the planet. It was not long before they found a magic crocodile. This time Hansen did not take the initiative.


    After all, this place was brought by Li Keer and Linglong, and he was not all really robbed, so he planned to leave this magic crocodile to them.


    Li Keer saw Han Sen did not move, probably guessed Han Sen''s mind, while exquisite and disdain to take Hansen''s alms, so she teleported the past, shot the hinged crocodile.


    Li Ker''s strength is a little worse than Linglong, but it is also easy to kill the four-fold hinged crocodile.


    After killing the magic crocodile, I suddenly saw the waves in the distance not appearing, like the magma bubbling, something is being drilled from below.


    "Is there another magic crocodile coming to the door?" Han Sen looked at the place, and sure enough, he saw a crocodile crawling out from inside.


    Only this magic crocodile is somewhat different from the magic crocodile that I have seen before. The shape is similar, but this magic crocodile is obviously much smaller, only the size of an ordinary crocodile, and there are no long wings on the back.


    The general magic crocodile is a dark red metal body. This one is all black and ink. If it is not the metal luster on the body, at first glance, it really thinks it is only an ordinary crocodile.


    Han Sen looked at the tiny crocodile with a small eye, but his heart gave birth to a strange sense of sway, which was the feeling that came into being when it was dangerous.


    Hansen��s heart was slightly shocked. He carefully looked at the small crocodile and then contacted the previous bronze-casting furnace. Hansen probably already guessed the identity of this guy.


    "I thought it was because of the gravity and high temperature here, the bronze sword-burning furnace would be scared. Is there really a demonized species here?" Hansen is not shocked and can hunted the degenerate, which is naturally better. Hansen is not far from the deification, and it is a big deficiency to deify the alien gene.


    If you wait for the promotion of deification, you will not have the opportunity to return to the core field. Of course, you can kill as much as you can now.


    "Be careful, it seems to be a deified crocodile." Li Keer reminded.


    Linglong didn''t say anything, just staring at the little magic crocodile, she had already sensed that the crocodile **** was here, and this is too much better than the hole mystery.


    Dong Xuan Jing can only perceive things in the field, and the sense of too much is the unity of heaven and man. When Linglong stands on the planet, everything on the planet is already clear, and she does not need her. The field goes to cover.


    In fact, this is just the initial stage of the induction of the article. If it is really too high, one can accommodate the universe.


    Of course, this is only a theoretical realm. No one in the Taishang nationality can really achieve that kind of extremes.


    However, the super-inductive article focuses on the induction word, the perception ability is stronger than the hole mysterious, and the control power is much weaker than the hole mystery, each has its own advantages and disadvantages.


    Hansen is looking at the crocodile god, and the eyes of the crocodile gods are also looking at them.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the appearance of the crocodile itself, or it''s really disdainful to Hansen. It looks like it looks a bit disdainful, especially the eyes that look like a sneak peek. .


    Han Sen was thinking about some action, but suddenly saw that the crocodile **** emitted black light, the kind of light is like a black hole, and the whole world is covered in an instant.


    Hansen only felt that his body was sinking, and he slammed down and squatted directly on the planet, sticking his limbs to the ground.


    Not only Hansen, Li Keer and Linglong also fell down, very unsightly on the ground, the previous wind instrument has no half.


    Hansen��s strength in running the whole body, he tried to stand up, but he felt that his whole body seemed to be sucked by a powerful magnet. He couldn��t get rid of it, let alone stand up, and even lift his face from the ground. impossible.


    Both Li Keer and Ling Ling are obviously caught in the same dilemma, and there is no way to move.


    The three men squatted on the ground with their limbs wide open, and watched as the small crocodile slowly climbed over.

 Chapter 2566： Deified five worlds

    Hansen gritted his teeth and wanted to get up, but he used up his strength. The nine-hole hole was completely open, and the body was still sucked firmly. There was no sign of separation.


    Not only Hansen, Li Kerer and Linglong are all trying hard, and their faces are also ugly. This time they are not acting, but they are really unable to break free.


    There are always a lot of accidents in life. Now Li Keer and Linglong have encountered an accident, and it is still very bad.


    They have seen crocodile gods, and they have just seen them not long ago. They also know that the crocodile gods are powerful, but they have the confidence and ability to come and go in front of the crocodile god.


    However, people are not as good as days. The Taishang people are not gods after all. They are not likely to be omnipotent and expect everything. They can��t think of it. This god-level crocodile **** was promoted again during this time.


    There are five stages in the deification: the original base, the transformation, the destruction, the butterfly, and the true God.


    The general deification of the species is basically still at the level of the original base, and the deified species in the core field are low-level goods in the primordial deification, and the growth is very low, and there is almost no possibility of further promotion.


    It is as strong as the golden god, and it is only close to the original level. It is still worse than the real deification.


    When the two of them saw the crocodile god, the crocodile **** would be similar to the golden god. Its body is very strong, reaching the level of the original base level, and also has the hinge field, which can bind its own enemy.


    But that''s it. Linglong and Li Kerer are not afraid of it. The gods can break away from the space and escape from the space. The hinges of the crocodile gods can''t trap them. Last time they left.


    But this time, the crocodile **** did not know what happened, it was promoted, which is almost impossible for the deification in the core field.


    They also don''t know whether the crocodile **** is now a metamorphosis or a break, because it has surpassed their ability to recognize the scope, the power of the crocodile **** has exceeded the range they can perceive.


    What is even more frightening is that the crocodile **** after the promotion has also undergone earth-shaking transformation. This horrible gravity order has been powerful enough to affect the space, so that they have no chance to escape from the space.


    Li Keer and Linglong have used many kinds of genetic techniques continuously. They have tried more times than Hansen, but under this horrible gravity order, all forces are useless.


    As soon as the tenth meeting is reached, the gravity order of the crocodile **** is already strong enough to suppress everything. At least at the level of Li Keer and Linglong, it is difficult to shake the gravity order of the crocodile god.


    "Three sisters, what do we do now?" Li Kerer gave a flustered voice to Linglong.


    Linglong was able to remain calm and watched the crocodile crawling over slowly. He thought about the voice and said: "Although I don''t know what happened, I let the crocodile in this core field advance, but I want to come. It should only reach the level of change, the order chain has formed its own rules of order, this rule should not be complete, we have a curse on the body, and it should not be difficult to break through the line.


    Li Keer listened to Linglong and said that he was a little relieved, but immediately asked: "What about the gold coin?"


    Hansen��s position is a long way from them. Under such a terrible gravity, they are unable to move. When the power breaks through the rules of order, I am afraid that they will only have time to use the sacred escaping to escape. May rush to save Hansen.


    "If you can save, you can save, if you can''t save, you can only choose another silkworm." Ling Yu said faintly, as if Hansen''s life was in her eyes with a piece of paper, tearing it off, nothing to regret. of.


    Too much forgotten, the deeper the sensation of the sensation, the more indifferent the feelings of all things, and the lesser nature is so cool.


    The so-called big love is ruthless, and the great love of the Taishang people will not be attached to one thing, let alone a "silkworm."


    The silkworms they choose, for them, are just a test article or a mouse. They cultivate the test pieces called "silkworms", observe the transformation of the silkworms, and promote them to deification. This process will make them feel the same, and it is equivalent to experiencing an evolution of God and laying a good foundation for them to achieve the realm of true God.


    In this way, when they have evolved into a god, with an experience in the body, they can take a lot of detours, make their deification process more perfect, and correct many unnecessary mistakes.


    The creatures of the various races of the universe are proud of being chosen by the Taishang people. They feel that they are the big cheaps of the Taishang people. They can get a lot of mysterious genetics from the Taishang people, and they can get a lot of resources and receive them. Careful assistance.


    If you pay for it, you seem to have nothing to ask for. You don''t know how many Shangzuo giants are cultivated by the Taishang people.


    Therefore, although the Taishang people rarely compete with the various ethnic groups, the prestige of the Taishang people is far above the emperor and is the true first family of the universe.


    Even the emperors of the emperors are proud of being the people of the Taishang nationality, not to mention the ordinary superiors, or even the races that did not become the upper races. That means at least one primordial deification will be achieved.


    Although there are also no shortage of geniuses who have guessed that the Taishang people should do something to do so, but what about it? Being able to board the deified situation, many creatures are willing to pay any price.


    Just as they are eager for Hansen��s blessings, they know that they are waiting for the deification.


    What''s more, Hansen''s blessing is only to promote them to the original foundation, while the Taishang people may train them more powerfully. There are many historically strong butterfly-level strongmen trained by the Taishang people.


    Even if you pay for something, you can''t count anything, not to mention that the Shangzui did not take anything from them.


    In fact, when the Taishou mice have no harm, it is indeed a lot of benefits. If Li Keer and Han Sen made it clear, Hansen may not agree.


    Unfortunately, Li Keer wanted to convince Hansen''s heart first, and then got his people, but the result was so bad.


    Seeing the crocodile **** slowly crawling over, Linglong said: "Ready to leave here, it will be too late to leave."


    Between the words, Linglong suddenly burst into a mysterious light, and the strange curse appeared on her, just like the rhythm of the road attached to her.


    This is the Taishang''s curse of the Taishang people. They are driven into the body by the strong people of the Taishang people. Once they break out, they can form a deified level of power, allowing them to get a short time, as long as there is a moment. They can escape by virtue of the sacred journey and teleport to countless stars.

 Chapter 2567： Horrible crocodile god

    oom!


    The mysterious Taishen curse hardened the rules of gravity, and the exquisite figure disappeared and disappeared into the void.


    Hansen��s heart was amazed, and the power that erupted from Linglong��s body had obviously reached the level of deification, and she did not know how she did it.


    "How can I run?" Hansen didn''t feel like thinking about why Linglong could break out such a terrible force. Now it''s still important to escape.


    The horror of this crocodile **** has surpassed Hansen��s imagination, and he does not think he has the ability to compete with such a horrible existence.


    Hey!


    Hansen had not decided how to escape. He suddenly heard a loud noise. He saw the exquisiteness that had just been moved by the stars. He didn��t know how to fall out again. He squatted on the planet and lay on his back. There, there was blood in the mouth, and there was a frosty look in the past, which looked very embarrassing.


    Hansen suddenly was shocked: "How can I be pulled back when I use the starry sky to move away? This is really scary."


    "Three sisters!" Li Keer, who was still hesitating, saw the exquisite appearance and was shocked. He quickly asked: "Three sisters, what happened to you?"


    Linglong has a mouthful to say, when the opening suddenly blood oozes out, she escapes with the rule of gravity by forcing the magical rule, and she has already broken into the void, but the power of the curse is too much, she is actually born. The horrible power pulled back from the void.


    And like a rubber band, the farther she escapes, the more she falls after being pulled back. Now her body is broken and the internal organs are broken, although not fatal, but under the pressure of gravity Next, it made her very uncomfortable.


    If it is a general deification, it is only the existence of the original base level. With the many genetic techniques of the Taishang nationality, the king''s nine-pointed exquisite can still be with it, but in the face of this crocodile god, there is no curse. After that, even the Taishang people have no strength to compete, and the level difference is too far.


    Seeing the situation like Linglong, Li Keer, who was somewhat hesitant, did not dare to use the curse of Taishang. He could only look at Linglong anxiously, hoping she could recover quickly.


    At this moment, the crocodile gods have climbed to a distance of less than ten meters from them. The slender crocodile eyes stared at them, and there was a playful taste.


    The crocodile **** looked at them for a while, and finally fixed his eyes on the exquisite, and slowly climbed over.


    Hansen frowned slightly, he didn''t know if he could escape, and he wouldn''t consider saving it.


    However, Li Keer taught him that the starry sky has been moved. It seems that her death is a bit unsuitable, and now the attention of the crocodile **** is on Ling Ling, and it is not an opportunity to take away Li Keer.


    When Hansen hesitated, he suddenly saw the crocodile''s tail on the ground, and suddenly the ground vibrated. The bodies of all three of them were bounced up, the highest of the exquisite bombs closest to the crocodile god.


    The crocodile **** was swaying at the end of the dragon, and immediately took it to Linglong, and directly took the exquisite and flew out.


    When Hansen fell heavily on the ground, he saw the exquisiteness that was drawn out. He did not imagine the flesh and blood flying, but fell to a place in the distance, and then Hansen saw that Linglong actually stood from the ground. It��s up.


    When Hansen was still hesitating, the crocodile''s tail was two consecutive hits, and both Hansen and Li Keer were shocked. Then they played like a baseball, one tail, and they all flew out.


    Although the strength of the crocodile''s tail is large, but it is very clever, Han Sen feels that his body has not been hit hard, more like being pushed out, it falls on the side of the exquisite, Li Keer also it''s here.


    Oddly enough, it looks no different from the rest of the planet, but the gravity on them has completely disappeared.


    Not only the gravity rule of the crocodile **** is not felt, but the gravity of the planet itself does not exist.


    Hansen and Li Kerer both stood up and looked around in confusion. They found that the ground not far from the side turned from dark red to black, and there was a hole in there.


    "Where is it not the crocodile''s lair? It brought us here, wouldn''t it be that we want to reserve us as food?" Hansen thought.


    "Three sisters, are you okay?" Li Keer said, holding the injured Linglong.


    Linglong shook his head: "It''s just that the internal organs have been hurt a little. There is no big problem. For the time being, don''t use the starry sky to move. The crocodile god''s gravity field is too strong. Even if it is moved out, it will be pulled back in the void."


    Hansen probably guessed this situation, so he never wanted to teleport and escape. Moreover, his teleportation was just getting started, and he could not do the big shift of the starry sky.


    Exquisite can''t run, he can''t run away.


    The crocodile **** climbed over and waved, but Hansen was not too scared. If the crocodile **** wants to kill them, it should have been done right now. There is no need to get them here.


    Whether the crocodile is a game that wants to play cats and mice, or what other purposes, it seems that you should not want to kill them for the time being.


    When Hansen was guessing what the crocodile **** wanted to do, he suddenly heard the sound of crawling in the hole, and suddenly he was shocked: "Is there more than one crocodile **** here?"


    Both Linglong and Li Kerer apparently heard the sound, and their eyes were on the hole. Soon they saw a crocodile crawling out of the hole.


    This crocodile is smaller in size, only one foot long, the whole body is black and inky, the scales are very fine, and the glittering metallic luster is shining. Because it is small, it looks a little less, and it seems that some q cute feelings, like a Only a metal doll fish.


    However, the pair of slender eyes full of contempt taste, but full of ten crocodile gods, is somewhat inconsistent with its body.


    "The youngest crocodile god?" Hansen looked at the little crocodile with amazement. This guy is not only small, but also very tender. He knows it is a young body at first glance.


    Linglong and Li Kerer are also very surprised. As far as they know, the heterogeneity in the core field is from the core temple. Few cores have their own child-produced things. This crocodile **** has produced his own offspring. This is really rare in the core area.


    When they were wondering, the little crocodile **** had already discovered them, and they showed a very humanized excitement.


    boom!


    The little crocodile **** was so excited, suddenly there was a black brilliance, Hansen they were all shrouded in it, and then three people fell to the ground again, like a meatloaf sticking to the ground.


    "How could this be...naturally deified..." Linglong and Li Kerer almost screamed at the same time, and their faces were full of unbelievable colors.

 Chapter 2568： Another crocodile god

    The creatures in the big universe, even if they are descendants of the deified strong, are only genetically superior and have great potential, but the level of birth is not deified, and like ordinary creatures, they must be promoted step by step.


    Like the shrine of the moon, it has so many small dragonflies, they are the same generation of the same kind of aliens, they must slowly change and change, most of the future may not reach the level of deification, this It also depends on how much resources they can get in the process of growing up.


    Of course, there are also natural cases of deification, but they are rare. The most famous ones are the ancient gods who are ranked second in the universe. They are born to be deified. They are the original deification of their lives, and then they are promoted step by step. No accident, At least promoted to the level of the butterfly, very few can even be promoted to the true God.


    The ancient water **** that Hansen once saw is a true god-level powerhouse. The source of the ancient water **** that it left behind is still here in Hansen. Later, the new ancient water **** is born, and it is also a strong original.


    However, such cases are too few, and it is hard to see in the big universe. Moreover, this is the core field, and birth itself is already very difficult, let alone natural deification.


    Generally speaking, the alienation of natural deification, the growth is very high, as long as the resources are sufficient, it is sure to be promoted to the butterfly level, the probability of becoming a true **** will be much higher.


    Linglong and Li Kerer looked at the eyes of the little crocodile gods are a bit strange, natural deification is the best "silkworm", can be said to be the best of the best.


    Directly up is the deification, eliminating their painstaking cultivation, and the talent is guaranteed, at least can be cultivated into a butterfly level, as long as luck is not too bad, the true God is also expected.


    It is necessary to know the biggest goal of Li Keer before, that is, to break into a butterfly and cultivate a silkworm of the butterfly level.


    If it is not for the ancient Protoss who are unwilling to become the silkworms of the Taishang nationality, I am afraid that the Taishang people will choose the ancient Protoss to be their own silkworms. Unfortunately, the Taishang people who can really get the ancient Protoss to make silkworms are rare in the past. I counted one hand.


    The little crocodile in front of me is a choice that is not inferior to the ancient Protoss. Naturally, Linglong and Li Ker are very moved.


    But they are very clear, now is not when they choose silkworms, their own little life is still in the hands of others.


    The little crocodile excitedly climbed to Hansen, the three of them, staring at them three, squinting, as if they were very curious.


    However, its eyes are so small that it is still the same.


    Now Hansen finally knows that it was a strange crocodile **** before, and people did not despise their meaning at all, but they grew up like a natural eye.


    The predator God also climbed back, screaming at the little crocodile, and the black light of the little crocodile converges. Hansen, the three of them, feel that the gravity of the body is eliminated, and they slowly stand up.


    Although it is not clear what the crocodile **** wants to do, one thing they can be sure is that this crocodile **** does not intend to kill them.


    Both Linglong and Li Keer are skilled in the technique of induction, and it is easy to feel it. The crocodile **** does not kill them.


    The predator God continued to climb toward the hole, and the little crocodile climbed onto its back and turned to head to Hansen. The three of them called twice.


    Linglong and Li Keer are good at sensory, and they understand the meaning directly. Hansen��s sensory ability is worse, but it is known without the induction. It is definitely for them to follow up.


    The three men looked at each other and had to enter the hole. The exquisite and Li Keer could not run, and Hansen wanted to see what the crocodile had to do with them.


    Originally Hansen saw that the hole was not big, but thought it would not be too deep, but after entering it, he knew that he was wrong. This is simply a bottomless pit that leads straight to the core of the planet.


    The three men followed the big and the small two crocodile gods all the way down, did not know how long it sank, and finally reached a core area like the magma sea.


    It is said that the magma sea is somewhat less accurate, because the dark red liquid is more fine, more like the hydrogen burning in the sun.


    "This should be the core of this planet. The original residence of the crocodile **** is here." Linglong couldn''t help but frown slightly. Before she felt it through the power of the induction, she just discovered the nuclear fusion. But did not find this little crocodile god.


    Plop, the crocodile **** crawled into the sea with a small crocodile, the horrible heat, it seems that they do not exist at all, as if it is just a very ordinary hot spring.


    The little crocodile called them to Hansen a few times, obviously letting them keep up.


    "Two crocodile gods, your body can withstand the height of that, we can''t afford it." Hansen said helplessly.


    Just standing near the sea, he felt that the Xuanyuan armor was about to be melted. If he got it, he would definitely not be able to support it.


    The black light flashed on the big crocodile, and Hansen��s three people suddenly had a black glow, and the burning sensation disappeared without a trace.


    The little crocodile yelled at them in a hurry, apparently urging them to come down faster.


    The big crocodile **** did not have such a good temper. Hansen was still hesitating to keep going. He suddenly felt his body sinking and fell directly toward the sea. They all fell into the dumplings.


    Fortunately, there was the black glow protector. They didn''t feel the heat. They were pulled down by the force. When they regained their sight, they found that they had already rushed out of the burning sea.


    This should be the most central position of the planet. There is such a big city. Only this area has no horrible liquid burning, but the image of the target has made Hansen three people surprised.


    Even Ling Ling was blind in the eyes, full of incredible colors.


    In the core area of ??the planet, there is a space fortress-like building. At first glance, it is known that it was built artificially and not naturally.


    The entire space fortress is full of modern technology, everything is made of crystals, but because this magical space fortress has been severely damaged, most of the crystal instruments that look very precise have stopped working. Only a few instruments are still shining, flashing, like a breathing light that is alarming.


    After seeing the appearance of the Battlestar and the instruments, Hansen was even more shocked. He almost cried out: "No? How is it like the control room of the Clan?"

 Chapter 2569： Crystal fortress

    Han Sen looked more and more like the control room of the crystal family, Li Keer also said: "This architectural style should be the former crystal family?"


    Linglong nodded and said: "It should be the thing of the crystal family. Although the genetic evolution of the crystal family is not high, their technology is indeed first-class in the big universe. If they did not directly challenge the thirteenth real consciousness at that time. The devils, but choose a lower-ranking superior, even if it is a top-ranking one, they are likely to have entered the ranks of the superiors by virtue of science and technology."


    Li Kerer also said with great interest: "I heard that the crystal family almost defeated the real enemies, or because of the interference of the emperors, they made them defeated. Is it true?"


    Linglong shook his head and said: "No one can say this clearly. However, according to the internal data of my family, in the later stage of the battle to extinguish the lights, there are indeed other races, but not the Imperial."


    "What kind of race is that?" Hansen said in his heart, could not help but ask.


    Linglong did not care, casually said: "I don''t know, I only know that it is a multi-racial coalition, and no one from which one is clear."


    "The crystal family is really a pity. It is not easy for a pure technology race to go that step." Li Keer exclaimed.


    During the talk, they have followed the big one and two crocodile gods into the fortress of the Clan. The place was destroyed. The buildings and broken instruments were everywhere, but they did not see anything like the body. .


    There was nothing but architecture and instruments in the entire fortress. The crocodile gods took them in the ruins of the fortress and did not know where to take them.


    "There should be no mistakes in the fortress of the Clan, but only the king can enter in the core field. How did they come in through the sea?" Li Keer said, looking around.


    "Other races don''t work, but the crystal family can hardly say that advanced creatures can''t get in, and technology products have no problem. It''s normal to get into this place with their level of technology. It''s just that they are making such a fortress here. What do you want to do?" Linglong thought about it while thinking around.


    Hansen is also looking around for four weeks. He is similar to the crystal control room he used to enter. He is full of crystal instruments and can''t understand what it is.


    "It''s a pity that staying up late is not here, otherwise maybe he can see some clues." Han Sen thought.


    Suddenly, Hansen gave a slight glimpse and saw a huge area similar to the warehouse in the fort in front. In those areas, there were rows of crystal cans up to 100 meters high.


    Looking at the distance from afar, you can see that a lot of cans in the front row have been broken. In a few two or three unbroken cans, there is actually a hinged crocodile.


    It��s not a crocodile god, it��s a huge, dark red body with a pair of bat wings and a hinged crocodile king. They are soaked in a huge liquid crystal jar that looks like a hospital. A specimen of a corpse in a formalin.


    Linglong and Li Keer obviously noticed the jars, and their eyes looked over there. As they approached, they could see that there were many crystal jars in that area, and there were dozens of rows in a row. There are fifteen cans in each row.


    But most of the jars have been damaged, and there are fewer than ten intact jars, but each has a hinged crocodile.


    "Strange, the Clan ran here and caught so many hinged crocodile kings to do?" Li Keer said puzzledly.


    "It''s not right here." Linglong suddenly said.


    "What is wrong?" Li Keer asked to Linglong.


    "According to the order of the crystal cans, and the distribution of the hinged crocodile, other cages should also have hinged crocodile pairs, but they did not see them here, nor did they see the bodies." Linglong said. .


    "Maybe it is running out." Li Keer said casually.


    Linglong shook his head: "The focus is not here. Every hinged crocodile in the jar is king. If other jars are the same, you think about it. How many hinged crocodiles are there? I am afraid The kings of the whole crocodile family add up, and there is no more than a fraction here."


    Li Keer suddenly understood that he could not have so many king-level crocodiles.


    "In the other jars, there should be no magic crocodile? If there is, if the jar is broken, there should be a body outside." Li Keer thought about it.


    Linglong did not refute her this time. Although it seems that the intact jars are randomly distributed in it, there is no certain rule. In this way, the king-level magic crocodile in the jar is not accidental, and it is likely that other broken jars. Inside, there used to be the same magic crocodile.


    But it''s really all king-level crocodile, and some are too unbelievable, and it''s hard to believe.


    After the three people followed the crocodile **** through this area, they saw a semi-spherical crystal building in front, which was clearly a transparent crystal, but their eyes could not see what was inside.


    The crocodile **** climbed directly from the gate into the hemispherical building of the size of the stadium. Hansen had to follow in.


    After entering it, the three people stunned and saw that inside the building, it turned out to be a place similar to a swimming pool, with artificial beaches and maritime-style swimming pools.


    There is something like a sun lounger next to it. The big crocodile climbs up directly onto a sun lounger, and the belly is lying comfortably on it. It is like a triad for a holiday at the seaside. Big pants are smashed.


    The little crocodile ran out, and soon ran back, biting a rope in his mouth, and a big box behind the rope.


    Hansen watched the little crocodile dragging the box to them, and then the little crocodile called them twice.


    Li Keer understood the meaning of the little crocodile god. He went up and opened the box and saw that there were a lot of tools and things inside. He suddenly felt a slight sigh, and his mind raised an unknown hunch.


    Those tools are all of the crystal family. This one knows, but Hansen, they have never seen anything similar before, and they don��t know what the tools are, but from the shape point of view, it is easy to think of architecture. worker.


    Under the voice of the little crocodile and Li Keer''s explanation, Han Sen quickly found that his unpredictable hunch turned out to be true. The three of them were caught by a pair of crocodiles.


    The crocodile gods have to let them clean up and clean the space bastion, and they should be called as slave servants.


    After understanding the meaning of the little crocodile god, Linglong and Li Ker''s face are quite ugly. They have not done this kind of thing in the Taishang people. Now they are called by the two crocodiles as slaves, making them really difficult to accept. .

 Chapter 2570： Clown pattern

    Hansen took the tool and walked out of the swimming pool. It doesn''t matter if he works. He can just turn around in the fort. Maybe there will be other discoveries. Now he is very curious about it.


    Linglong and Li Kerer seem to see Hansen''s mind. After looking at it, they also picked up the tools and went out.


    But before they even went out, they were stopped by the little crocodile god. The little crocodile pointed the finger at the garbage on the beach with his claws. It was obvious that they should clear it first.


    Hansen took the tool out of the swimming pool. Anyway, the crocodile did not come over. He was not busy cleaning. He turned around in the fort.


    The fortress was destroyed too much, and most of the instruments were broken. Even if it didn''t break, Hansen didn''t know what the instruments were.


    The strange thing is that except for the crocodile, there is no other biological carcass and bones.


    "In view of the destruction of these instruments and buildings, it seems that there has been an attack similar to meteorite rain, but why can''t you see what is falling?


    Hansen thought while walking, and soon Hansen returned to the crystal jar with the magic crocodile and went into the area to observe it.


    The magic crocodile inside could not feel the vitality. Under the broken jars, the corpse of the crocodile was not found, and there was no trace left after the liquid dried up.


    "It��s weird. Is it true that other crystal jars are actually empty?�� Hansen frowned slightly and had to move on.


    Hansen looked at the crystal cans, basically the same situation, no abnormalities were found.


    Suddenly, Hansen stopped in front of a broken crystal jar, and there seemed to be something under the broken crystal jar.


    Exposed from the bottom of the crystal, it turned out to be a palm of a human man''s palm. The bones were thick and strong, and the skin of the palm was dark and rough.


    The key is that the palm is still very perfect, and there are no symptoms such as decay. If it is not the above, Han Sen thinks that it is the palm of a living person.


    Hansen��s mood was slightly agitated. In the past, the broken crystals were removed, and the palm of the hand was gradually smashed by Hansen. However, Hansen soon discovered that this turned out to be a shoulder-broken arm. The body.


    The arm is very strong, judging from its length, it is estimated that its owner is about two meters tall and is a tower-like black man.


    On the side of the arm, the position of the biceps, and a tattoo pattern, the pattern is a clown, all clues are a dark red.


    The clown pattern is a jumping gesture, like a leap apart when the side is running, the body is sideways, but the face of the clown is positive, it has a double-angled head over his head, his eyes are squatting, his mouth is laughing. The arc.


    Hansen didn''t see a funny feeling in it. Instead, he felt that the clown tattoo was very strange. He smiled very uncomfortably.


    Putting the arm aside, Hansen continues to clean up the broken crystals, hoping to dig up the owner of the arm and see who he is.


    These crystals are heavier than steel, but for Hansen it is not a natural thing, and soon he put all the crystals aside.


    The strange thing is that under the broken crystal of this crystal jar, the owner of the arm was not found. There is only one arm here, and even the blood is not seen.


    Hansen carefully observed the purple butterfly **** ͫ mirror, and did not know whether it was really not, or because of the long time relationship, except for the arm, there was no such residual particle residue.


    "Is it true that the arm was cut off from other places, and then did not know what caused it to fall here?" Han Sen looked at other places, the fortress is similar to a big city, and want to clean it up here is not a An easy thing.


    Hansen plans to look elsewhere, but when he turns to get the broken arm, he is shocked.


    Just the good broken arm, even in the short ten minutes of Hansen cleaning the broken crystal, only the bones were rotted.


    The dark skin and strong muscles have already turned into a liquid that smells like a rancid smell.


    Hansen has been used to the body, and there is no strange feeling, but the heart is a bit strange: "This broken arm has nothing to do here for so many years, how can it suddenly rot so soon?"


    Looking at the rotten arm carefully, Hansen suddenly gaze, and Hansen found something unusual on the arm that left the bone.


    The clown pattern originally on the skin did not disappear. It was still branded on the bones of the arms. It still looks like a strange smile in the running.


    Unlike before, the previous arm has only one such clown pattern on the skin, but now there are other patterns on the bones, or some words.


    "The text of the crystal family!" Hansen was shocked and happy. Look carefully at the words that are densely carved. If there is no purple butterfly, you may need to use a high magnification magnifying glass to see what the words are written. .


    He learned the crystal characters from staying up late, and he recognized them all, but it was too strange to have someone write the words on the arm bones.


    And the previous arm bones are intact, the muscles on the bones, how is it carved?


    Hansen pulled the bones out of the corpse water and cleaned the dirt off, revealing the original appearance of the bones. The bones were somewhat white, and there was no life. But it can be seen, clown patterns and words seem to be used. Some kind of machine is engraved, and there are nicks on it. It is not a brand of power.


    "What happened in the end, a person would actually use the machine to engrave on the bones of his arms, or was someone else engraved after he died?" Hansen thought while looking at the above text.


    "The abnormality of the test body of m67 is unknown, the test result is unknown, and the number 7586 core creation plan fails..." Han Sen read it and found that this is a test summary report.


    Hansen didn''t know what m67 meant. From the content point of view, the crystal family had to do something to create a god. As a result, an unknown mutation occurred in the middle of the test article, and the experiment was suspended in advance.


    Behind are some data that Hansen can''t understand. The data is the variation data of m67. I don''t know why it is engraved on the bone of this arm.


    "Is these guys sick? These materials and data are not directly stored in the crystal card, why should they be engraved on the bones? Unless they have reasons to have to do this." Han Sen looked at the text on the arm bones .


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he heard the cry of the little crocodile god. He saw that it had shaken his tail and climbed over. He called Hansen twice, seemingly urging Hansen to work, and Hansen stood there in a daze. Is not satisfied.

 Chapter 2571： Crystal furnace

    Hansen thought about it and took a few fruits from the tower of the gods and threw them in front of the little crocodile god.


    "This little crocodile is still a little doll. It shouldn''t be difficult to smash it. If you can''t do it, can you do it here? I don''t know if it is not vegetarian. I don''t have any meat on my body." After Sen began to devour the king-level heterologous genes, he had not eaten other foods for a long time. These fruits were also prepared for Boa.


    It was only after Boa had the purple ginseng that he did not eat any other fruits, so he always existed in the Tianshen Tower.


    The evolution of the body is not the cultivation of immortals. The more advanced the strong, the higher the body''s demand for energy, the higher the demand for food quality. This is the most direct energy intake channel. The creatures of the big universe need to eat, just The method of eating and the type of food are different.


    Senior powerhouses can not eat for a long time, but that is at the expense of consuming their own energy reserves. If they take a long time, they will cause serious damage to the body.


    The so-called practice does not need to eat, it is only a fairy tale, in reality, not eating things will indeed die, but their own energy is strong, can live more time.


    Not to mention ordinary creatures, even those who claim to be gods, they also want to eat, but they are not eating flesh and blood, but the life of other creatures.


    The little crocodile naturally needs to eat, but it is obviously not interested in the fruit that Hansen throws, and sweeps it out with the tail.


    "It seems that it is not vegetarian. What is its food?" Hansen secretly guessed that he didn''t have meat, but it seems that the little crocodile does not look like meat, otherwise Hansen and Li Kerer They should have been eaten long ago.


    The little crocodile screamed twice, seemingly urging Hansen to work, and Hansen had to start sorting out the broken crystals next to him.


    The little crocodile was on the side as a supervisor, commanding Han Sengan to do this, and throwing the cleaned crystals into the burning sea.


    Hansen is not in a hurry, he cleans up there, hoping to find other useful things.


    The little crocodile is still satisfied with Hansen��s work attitude, and the little crocodile **** is very talented and excited about directing others to work.


    Hansen had no other discoveries, until the little crocodile **** felt a little bored, and called Hansen to go back to the swimming pool with him.


    When Hansen returned to the swimming pool, he saw that Li Keer and Linglong were massaging the head of the crocodile god, and one was brushing the body with a brush.


    Li Keer and Ling Ling are really in a bad mood now. They can''t think of dreams. They will do this kind of thing one day.


    In their imagination of the future, there are all kinds of illusions, but there is no such thing as a crocodile as a maid, and it is also seen in the eyes of gold coins.


    It��s hard to wait for the big crocodile to be satisfied, and Li Keer and Linglong have some time to rest.


    "Have you found anything outside?" The two came to Hansen, and Linglong looked at Hansen.


    "Nothing to discover, there are broken crystals everywhere, nothing else." The arm bone has been taken into the fate of Hansen, and he did not intend to tell the two women.


    "What about you?" Hansen asked.


    ����What can we find, we have cleaned the **** for a day, we don��t know if these two guys can eat, but also urinate everywhere, and get everywhere.�� Li Keer said depressedly.


    Hansen listened to his heart and quickly asked: "Should you judge what they are eating?"


    "Ghosts know what they eat, their stools are highly material, similar to the composition of this planet." Li Keer said.


    "Then they may just feed on the material of this planet." Hansen thought about it.


    "What is the use of knowing what they eat?" Li Keer said.


    "At least we can be sure that they are not interested in eating us. We are still very fortunate to say this." Hansen shrugged his shoulders and said.


    "If you have to be trapped there for a lifetime, then it is better to die." Li Keer obviously does not agree with Hansen''s method.


    "We don''t have a lot of food on our body. We must find a way to get out of here as soon as possible," Ling said.


    "Do you have a way to escape?" Hansen asked.


    "Not yet." Linglong shook his head.


    "Isn''t that equal to white?" Hansen said helplessly.


    The three people rested for a while, and the little crocodile came over to urge them to work. Hansen is one of the three people who have the opportunity to work outside. The two women are a bit more miserable. They all stay in the swimming pool to serve the size of the crocodile god. It''s not a cleaning poop, it''s just a massage for them.


    I am afraid that this crocodile **** is also considered to be a small number of creatures that can have two Taishangs as servants. I don��t know if there is any life in the future.


    Hansen was in the east and west to clean up the instrument that collapsed and destroyed. He began to be interested in the small crocodile god, and then he came back later.


    Hansen was taking the opportunity to wander around the fortress and finally found a new discovery in a square.


    Crystals are all technological products, and there are few things like stone tablets. But on this square, Hansen has seen some crystal walls engraved with words.


    Because some of the crystal walls were cut off, Hansen spent more than seventy hours to find out all the broken pieces, and put together the pieces to see the complete text above.


    "Crystal furnace... This turned out to be a genetic technique... but the name is a bit weird... I don''t know what it is..." Hansen watched all the content carefully.


    After all, it is the genetic technique of the crystal family, which should be more suitable for human cultivation. However, Hansen does not have much hope for the genetics of the crystal family. Because the former crystal family is not a race known for its genetics, their genetics. There won''t be too strong effects.


    However, after Hansen finished watching the "Crystal Furnace", he could not help but be a bit surprised.


    Where is this genetic technique, it is simply a must-have for food.


    Crystal Furnace is a technique to strengthen the ability of the stomach. Unlike phagocytosis, phagocytosis focuses on digestion, and crystal oven is like turning a stomach into a nuclear reactor, which quickly stimulates the release of energy in food. The pure energy released is easy to absorb, and the waste can be quickly discharged.


    "It''s not a crystal family, even genetics is so scientific." Han Sen is very happy, he is the one who is responsible for the genetic technology that promotes digestion.


    However, when Hansen saw the last face, he found that in addition to "Crystal Furnace", there are some hints.


    "The public version of "Crystal Furnace" is only suitable for children under the age of sixteen. If you are over 16 years old, please practice the complete "Nuclear Reaction Furnace"."


    "Is this a children''s version?" Hansen was a little depressed, but he couldn''t find the adult version of the crystal oven. He had to practice the children''s version first.

 Chapter 2572： Crystal furnace database

    I remembered the crystal furnace in my heart, and then threw the broken crystal wall into the burning sea.


    Although the crocodile **** does not limit his freedom, but with the strength of the crocodile god, it is sure that the entire fortress is under their supervision. If Hansen has any unusual behavior, such as opening the core field temple, it will definitely be The first time to block, so Hansen did not try, honestly work, carefully digging, to do a good job in a new era.


    Unfortunately, the crystal family is a technology-based race. The clues that can be left to Hansen are very limited. There are a lot of instruments there, but Hansen doesn''t know how to control those instruments. The key is that most instruments are still bad. Can''t be used at all.


    Hansen��s enthusiasm for cleaning has been reduced a lot.


    Hansen took a lot of things to seduce the little crocodile god, but the little crocodile **** was very disdainful about it. Apparently Hansen had not figured out its appetite.


    Linglong and Li Kerer have been trying to escape, but unfortunately they have been failing. Their desire to leave here is much more urgent than that of Hansen, so they dare to try it. The result is pulled back by the crocodile''s gravity rule every time. The teleport can''t escape.


    ��What is this?�� Hansen is cleaning up a collapsed room and found a table in the room.


    The table was smashed like the other instruments in the room. It was broken in half from the middle, and the four legs were completely broken, but there was a drawer next to it that was not completely damaged, and because the table was broken, the drawer itself Bounced out, Hansen found a small box inside.


    The small box turned out to be a very rare wood product on the site of the crystal family. Hansen turned the lid open and found that there was a pair of eyes inside.


    The style of this pair of eyes looks a bit like sunglasses, and the shape is quite cool, but the two lenses are graphite-black, and they look a bit opaque.


    "What is this strange thing? Is the glasses worn by the nephew?" Hansen curiously put on his glasses and saw that there was nothing wrong with it, and put the glasses on his face.


    In the moment when Hansen put on his glasses, the glasses that were originally black and inky suddenly turned into a crystal-like transparent shape.


    No, it should be said that it is more transparent than crystal. Hansen looks at the outside through the glasses, and almost does not feel the crystal barrier. At the same time, there are a lot of light on the lens of the glasses, and it is constantly running. At the same time, Hansen also heard a voice that appeared to be transmitted from the eyeglass frame to the ear.


    "System scanning... Gene confirmation... Crystal identity confirmation... Crystal furnace data is on..."


    Han Sen listened to this stuff as if it was quite high-end, and even scanned the gene, but after the sound disappeared, Hansen did not feel anything special, even the light symbols and numbers just displayed on the glasses were gone.


    There seems to be nothing special except for the special transparency.


    "Hey, are you still there?" Hansen whispered to the eyes.


    "Please stop your stupidity. The crystal oven comes with a mind-sensing system. Please use your mind to give orders to avoid unnecessary energy in the crystal oven reading sound information..."


    The voice rang again in Hansen''s ear, making Hansen feel a little depressed, and he was despised by a pair of glasses.


    "That..." Hansen said that he had just said a word, and then closed his mouth again. He changed his mind and said, "You call it a crystal oven, right? What function do you have?"


    "My full name is the zxt27 crystal furnace database, the main function is the child feeding aid." The sound of the glasses sounded in Hansen''s ear.


    "zx... What? I still call you glasses... What is the child care aid?" Hansen said.


    "Assisting the baby to grow healthy and excellent." The glasses replied.


    ��What about it? For example, what can you do for your baby?�� Hansen asked and thought.


    "The main service content is the sampling of the crystal oven database and analysis." The content of the glasses answer makes Han Sen very big, it is obvious that the intelligence of this glasses is not particularly high.


    It seems to have sensed Hansen��s idea, the glasses said: ��The zxt27 crystal furnace database is the most advanced crystal technology, with intelligent growth system, the initial IQ is five-year-old crystal children.��


    "This is quite a cow!" Hansen praised, but he still did not figure out what the purpose of this stuff is.


    Hansen is thinking about how to understand the role of this pair of glasses, but see Linglong is coming from the direction of the swimming pool.


    Hansen��s heart moved, and said to the glasses with thought: ��Come on the actual, do you have a perspective function, you can see through the wall... what is the clothes...��


    Hansen remembers that the glasses in the sci-fi film seem to have this function. Although he has a hole in the field, it is not very necessary to see the function, but if it is, it is not bad.


    "Peeping ** violates the sacred criminal law of the first six hundred and twenty-two... It will be punishable by five to ten years... zxt27 is a smart parenting device that does not have this function... Licensed staff can wear the crystal oven database with this function..."


    "Is the crystal family so good?" Hansen secretly exclaimed.


    "So what is your use? Show it to me..." Hansen said.


    "Please choose a target." The sound of the glasses sounded.


    "It��s her." Han Sen looked at the exquisiteness that came over.


    Hansen suddenly saw the movement of various light symbols and data on the two transparent lenses, and a camera-like focusing frame locked the exquisite, as if analyzing the exquisite.


    There is no light on the glasses, Hansen does not know what the glasses are based on.


    "Data sampling... data comparison analysis... data..."


    Linglong has already walked in front of him, and the data on the lens is still flowing, and there is no sign of ending.


    "How slow is the reaction of this gadget, and it is almost the same as the old-fashioned brain of the card." Hansen said in the heart.


    "What do you wear with an opaque black glasses? Do you have a scorpion?" Linglong said, looking at the glasses on Hansen''s face.


    ��Holding,�� Hansen said casually, but he was thinking: ��It turned out that it was only transparent when I was wearing it. In other people��s eyes, it was still black graphite-like glasses. It��s quite smart. Chemical."


    At this time, the sound of the glasses sounded in Hansen��s mind: ��The data scan was successful and the analysis data was completed.��


    Hansen suddenly saw exquisite stereoscopic images and data on the lens, as well as an analysis report.


    "Target: Taishang, female..." Hansen had just read the first few words and was immediately shocked.

 Chapter 2573： Gene potential

    "You can''t make a mistake? Isn''t she a celestial family? How could it be a Taishang?" Han Senqiang endured the surprise in his heart, asked his glasses with his thoughts, and continued to look at the analysis report.


    Target: Taishang, female, and crystal family genetic calculations are twenty-three years old.


    Gene level: The king''s field is nine.


    Gene potential: five stars.


    "There are many sets of Taishang gene data in the crystal oven database. The genetic similarity between the target and the data is 87.67 percent, and the genetic similarity with the Tianzu is only 0.13 percent. The probability of the target for the Taishang is 99.99 percent." Glasses answered.


    Hansen is believed to have a few points, because Linglong is the king of the king''s field. Hansen also knows that the glasses are not blown.


    "Yeah, I said that I have never heard of Linglong and Li Kerer in the Tiangong Palace. They are not the Tianzu." Hansen said in the heart.


    "What is the meaning of the genetic potential? How many stars are there?" Hansen asked.


    "Gene potential represents a sustainable growth of a living organism. According to the database analysis of the crystal oven, it is divided into ten stars." Glasses replied.


    "No? Is it a total of ten stars, is there only five stars in the Taishang?" Hansen is very suspicious of this result, because the Taishang is already the first strong family in the big universe, and the genes are not the top, nor Maybe only five stars are so low?


    "What are you doing there?" Ling Xiao sees Han Sen standing there and staring at her without moving, can not help but slightly frown.


    "Nothing, I am thinking about how I can escape," Hansen said.


    "Is there a result?" asked Linglong.


    "No." Hansen shook his head.


    "Let''s wait, we have been missing for a long time, and the elders in the family will find ways to save us after they discover it." Linglong said and turned and left.


    Han Sen opened his mouth and wanted to ask if she was too Shangyu, but since they didn��t say it, they must have their own reasons, just as he would not expose himself to the human race, so Hansen still couldn��t hold back. ask.


    "The five-star is already the top scorer in the king''s rating, and the deified creature will be re-evaluated from the six stars." The glasses replied.


    "It turns out that, look at how many stars do I have?" Hansen said curiously.


    "Data sampling... Data analysis and comparison... Data..." The data stream on the spectacle film began to flow again, this time longer.


    "Genetic instability... Undetermined... Unsure..." The data flow has been continually flowing, and there is no stopping.


    "Forget it, don''t test it." Hansen heard the unpredictable sound coming from his ear, and said something impatiently.


    So the glasses are quiet, and the data flow on the glasses disappears.


    "Right, go see the big crocodile **** and the little crocodile **** have a few stars." Han Sen moved in the heart and went to the swimming pool.


    Seeing that the predator was lying on the sun lounger, Li Keer was still giving it a massage head. Hansen thought about it and first tested it for Li Keer.


    Similar to the previous analysis of the exquisite, Li Keer also showed the Taishang family, and the final result is also five stars, but Li Keer''s age is relatively small, among the crystal gene algorithm, Li Kerer only has sixteen year old.


    "This time I want to come to the real thing." Han Sen looked at the predator **** with glasses, and then saw the data flow on the spectacle film constantly turning, and for a while there was no result.


    "Can''t you analyze it?" Hansen was suspicious of the glasses in the end, and saw the stereoscopic images and data of the big crocodile on the lens.


    Target: Gravity crocodile, female, genetic age of about 1.365 billion years.


    Gene level: �� metamorphosis.


    Gene potential: seven stars.


    "You are too inaccurate in this analysis? Is there only a seven-star potential for the deification of the metamorphosis?" Hansen once again expressed doubts about the analysis of the glasses.


    "Gravity crocodile itself has only four stars, and it can only be promoted to half-step deification. There is no potential for deification. Because it has been genetically modified, its gene potential can reach seven stars, and at most it can only be promoted to metamorphosis. If the gene has no major mutation, continue. The probability of being promoted to break the ranks is one in a billion..."


    "Really, do you have so many deified data to compare?" Hansen did not believe.


    "This is the result of comparing the data of the deified creatures. According to the database, it is impossible to promote the true gods without the potential of the nine stars." Glasses replied.


    Hansen will be suspicious of his eyes on the small crocodile god, the glasses start working again, the data flow keeps running.


    After a while, Hansen finally saw the result.


    Target: Gravity crocodile, male, genetic age is about one month and seven days.


    Gene level: the original base level deification.


    Gene potential: nine stars.


    "I am going, this guy is also a gravity crocodile, how can it have nine stars?" Hansen asked.


    "The gravity crocodile is innately deified, and the body genes are mutated. The genes are much better than the old gravity crocodile. According to the genetic judgment, they should be the mother-child relationship."


    "Really, is that little thing so potential? Can it be promoted to the true God?" Han Sen stared at the little crocodile.


    The little crocodile found Han Sen''s gaze, and it seemed very uncomfortable to glance at him, but Linglong was brushing the scales, it was not available.


    "The deification of the nine-star potential, there is a certain chance to promote the true God, but not 100%." ??Glasses answered.


    Hansen did not pay attention to the glasses, thinking about how to abandon the little crocodile god, this guy has the potential to promote the true God.


    However, Hansen turned to think that the aliens in the core field could not be taken out, even if it was abducted, it would be useless.


    Hansen still believes in the results of the analysis of the glasses. If it is only the pure crystal itself, it is certainly not so capable of getting so much deified data.


    However, the ancestors of the Clan had helped the Lord to study the Gene Story, and later took over the shelter. If they did not get some research materials from the sanctuary, Hansen certainly did not believe it.


    If it is the Lord, it is not so difficult to get so much deified biological data. The Taishang and the ancient Protoss can only succumb to the sanctuary. The ancestors of the Emperor are more sanctuary. The servant, the Holy Lord wants to get the genetic data of each ethnic group is too simple.


    After all, as long as the genetic data, you do not need to kill, a hair and the like can be, as long as the Lord is willing to open, who will refuse him for a hair?


    Now Hansen just wants to go home and test his baby daughter Linger to see that her genetic potential has reached a few stars.


    However, there are large and small crocodile gods guarding here, and he has the opportunity to send it back.


    Hansen can only continue to clean up the fortress with his temper, and see if there are other discoveries. The glasses only have the ability to scan, analyze, and contrast, and there is no substantial help.

 Chapter 2574： Analysis result

    After digging for a few more days, there is really nothing to gain. The crystal oven has already been introduced. After all, this is a genetic technique for the cultivation of the children of the crystal family. It is not too difficult. It is easy to practice with the blood of the crystal family.


    Human beings are branches of the crystal family. It is very simple to practice. At least Hansen got started in a few days, and the effect is very good. Now Hansen can swallow twenty or thirty king-level heterogeneous genes in one day. The effect of the introduction of the furnace is just the result of the phagocytosis, the catastrophic surgery and the crystal oven. The one-hundred-hundred-thousand-thousand-thousand-thousand-thousand-heterogeneous genes are not played.


    "Crystal furnace is really good, and I want to let Baoer and Linger also practice." Han Sen thought of the baby daughters, it is more heart-warming.


    However, it is really not easy to escape. If it was before, he could turn into a super-spiritual body to try it, but now Wan��s in the destiny tower, Han Sen��s time to become a super-spirit is too short, then A little time, it is estimated that it is difficult to escape.


    Hansen sat on the side and took a bottle of wine from the Alliance Universe. When he just drank two, he saw the little crocodile ran over and stared at the bottle in his hand, looking curiously.


    Hansen��s heart moved, took a wine glass and poured a bowl of wine in front of the little crocodile. This time, the little crocodile did not have a tail, but sticked out a roll and rolled the glass.


    Hansen��s heart was a joy, thinking that the little crocodile should like to drink, but who knows that it poured the glass of wine on his body.


    How high the scales are, although it has been deliberately controlled, but after the wine is poured on it, it is directly converted into steam.


    The little crocodile **** is a look of dissatisfaction, directly sticking out his tongue, rolling a bottle of wine over, and all fell on it.


    Looking at a good wine and turning into steam, Hansen is really a bit distressed. This is the wine that Ji Yanran specially prepared for him. I heard that it is a heavy old wine that I can��t buy now. I don��t have a bottle to drink.


    The little crocodile **** is a look of enjoyment, and the body exudes a strong fragrance.


    Hansen is still sorry for his own wine. The little crocodile **** climbed up to him and called him a few times. It was obvious that Hansen would get the wine again.


    "I don''t have it now. If you want, I can go back and help you." Hansen said, moving to the little crocodile god.


    The little crocodile nodded again and again, and he yelled at Hansen, seemingly urging him to get the wine soon.


    "You let me go back, I really went?" Hansen could not believe that it would be easy to leave.


    If someone else leaves the core field from here, he can only come back here. Unless he no longer enters the core field, he will still be trapped.


    However, Hansen is different. He has four life gears. He can go to four different places. There is no need to come back here. As long as he can leave, it is equivalent to getting out of trouble.


    The little crocodile once again urged him to go get the wine. Hansen concentrated on pushing the door of the core temple and said to the little crocodile: "I really went?"


    The door to the temple in the core field has been opened, and the little crocodile has not stopped him. He did not see the big crocodile, but apparently acquiesced him to leave.


    Hansen was ecstatic in his heart. He didn''t expect to leave so easily, and quickly walked toward the door of the temple.


    The little crocodile did not stop him. Hansen successfully left the core field and returned to his own white whale. He could not even believe himself.


    "Dad, how have you been going for so long, next time you go there for a long time, bring Bao children?" Boa rushed into Hansen''s arms.


    "You can''t go there," Hansen said with a smile.


    Don''t say you can''t take other creatures in, even if you can bring them in, Hansen doesn''t dare to bring them.


    A child enters the core field that only the king-level powerhouse can enter. It is not seen that it has been turned over.


    Looking at the little boy''s mouth, Hansen''s heart moved, let the glasses analyze the genes of Boa.


    Hansen didn''t want to know how much potential Boa had. He wanted to know what kind of race Boa was. It has always been a mystery of Boa''s race. Maybe glasses can help Hansen solve this mystery.


    The flow of data on the spectacle lens continued to flow, and it took a while to move around, leaving Hansen with a bad feeling.


    "There is not enough data...can''t analyze...can''t analyze..." Hansen soon heard the voice that disappointed him.


    However, the ethnicity of Boa is not important to Hansen. Hansen has long been a biological daughter.


    Hansen is preparing to stop the analysis of the glasses, but he hears a voice: "The analysis is complete, the genes are unstable, the genetic level cannot be determined, the genetic potential cannot be determined, and you are the blood relationship between the father and the daughter."


    "I went, it really is a child''s stuff, not at all reliable." Han Sen was a little depressed, took a half step, and even came to such a conclusion.


    Hansen used the glasses to look at the creatures of the great white whale. Apart from the moon and the city of Gucheng from the shelter, the creatures of the universe are very accurate.


    The moon and the Gucheng are the same as Hansen, the genes are unstable and cannot be analyzed.


    Hansen tried to analyze the little red bird with glasses. He didn''t have much hope, but who knew it was analyzed.


    Target: The blood of the Phoenix gene is about 51%, and the blood of the Kunpeng gene is about 49%, female.


    Gene grade: primordial deification.


    Gene potential: ten stars.


    There are a lot of detailed data analysis next to it. Hansen looked surprised after seeing it. I can''t think of the blood of the little red bird. It is so powerful that the potential of the ten-star gene can almost certainly be promoted to 100%.


    "Is its genetic bloodline so strong?" Hansen asked the glasses curiously.


    The glasses replied: "Phoenix and Kunpeng are true gods. It has a mixture of the two. Although the growth rate is a bit slow, the chances of being promoted to the true **** are extremely high, and the probability of failure is almost zero, but it is the resource needed to promote the true God. It is extremely large and may be more expensive than pure blood phoenix and ����."


    After Han Sen listened, the face suddenly smashed, and the little red bird is now raised by him. In the future, those consumption will definitely fall on his head.


    Hansen looked at the creatures in the white whales. It was basically quite accurate. In the end, Hansen went to see Wan''s sleeping in the tower.


    The data flow in the glasses is longer than when the little red bird is seen. In the end, only two words are analyzed.


    "The Holy Family!"


    Then there is nothing, although the analysis of the race, but also a name, without any analysis of information and content.

 Chapter 2575： drunkard

    Hansen returned to the league and wanted to test his little daughter Han Linger to see how many stars she had. I found that as long as it was human, I couldn��t detect the results. All of them were genetically unstable and could not be tested. .


    It is the same creatures that can measure the star''s blood and so on. The potential is quite good, and there are many five-star gene potentials.


    Because it does not reach the level of deification, the highest can also measure the five stars, after the promotion of deification, can re-measure the gene potential, then the test will be more accurate, it can be said that before the deification and deification is a watershed.


    "In the past, the strong people of all ethnic groups refused to want me. It was not completely unreasonable. Is the human gene really so unstable?" Hansen said in his heart.


    "Hey... hug..." Linger��s words are already very good. The white and tender little hands are running in front of Hansen.


    "My little baby, let Dad kiss." Han Sen picked up Linger and kissed her little face.


    As long as he is not trapped, Hansen will come back almost every day of rest. He has been trapped in the core field for so many days, and he has not been able to see his family.


    Linger is very well-behaved, rarely crying, and with the protection of his family, there is no super-spiritual body after birth, so Hansen is comforted.


    Too small a child with too much power is not necessarily a good thing. Linger herself does not realize how terrible she is and does not know how to control it. Once the emotion is out of control, it will be terrible.


    Fortunately, Linger��s temper is very gentle, and with the care of the family, there has been no trouble.


    Hansen hopes that Linger can grow up like a normal child, hoping she has a normal childhood and does not want her to participate in the complex adult world too early.


    Resting at home for one night, Hansen took a few big altar wines into the core field the next morning. Since the little crocodile allowed him to come out, there would be a chance to come out again. Hansen was not in a hurry. He also wants to find out more in the fort to see if he can find something else.


    Han Sen just returned to the core field, and saw the little crocodile crawling over and screaming at Hansen, apparently abandoning him to come back too late.


    "I am not looking for wine for you. You have to give me some time to prepare? This is a very precious treasure." Hansen opened a wine jar, and the wine suddenly disappeared.


    The eyes of the little crocodile gods suddenly lit up, and they couldn��t care to blame Hansen. They jumped straight into the wine jar.


    Hansen suddenly saw the steam in the jar of wine. In the twinkling of an eye, the altar was dried. The little crocodile jumped out and waited for Hansen Kaifeng to rush into another jar.


    Hansen finally knows that the little crocodile is not going to drink at all. This guy just wants to take a bath.


    "I only heard that women love to wash the milk bath. I haven''t heard that crocodiles like to take a bath!" Hansen looked interesting. The temperature of the guy was too high, even if it was already low, but it entered the jar, inside. The wine is quickly evaporated and there is no chance to swim.


    A few great altar wines were quickly ruined by it. The little crocodile **** climbed out of the jar of wine, and still looked at Hansen��s call, and Hansen took the wine out.


    "That is a very precious treasure. I also thought a lot of ways to get a few altars. If I want it, I am afraid I have to wait for a while." Hansen said.


    Although Hansen��s family has a lot of wine, it��s easy to buy a few wineries, but you can��t get used to the small crocodile.


    Hansen brought back two or three altar wines every day, so that the little crocodile **** can be addicted, but not completely enjoyable.


    Now Hansen has no need to work anymore. The little crocodile **** makes him responsible for finding wine back, but Hansen still keeps cleaning, but this way, he can dig where to dig and not be directed by the little crocodile. .


    Unfortunately, since she got the glasses, Han Sen never digs out something useful to him. This makes him very depressed. He has been working here for more than a month, and he has not harvested anything. It is ice muscle jade. It has also reached the nine-fold field, and the use of king-level heterologous genes cannot go any further.


    Hansen continued to promote the field of blood and nerves, putting the genetics at the end.


    Linglong and Li Kerer are very depressed. They see Hansen coming in and out like their own backyard, and they want to go back, but no matter how they negotiate with the big and small crocodile gods, the crocodile gods will not let them go.


    They also want to go back with the excuse of taking the wine, but the crocodile **** is completely unmoved, making them quite depressed.


    Hansen did not know why the crocodile **** would treat it differently, but in this case, Hansen��s mind was combined, and the two of them were trapped here, lest they should come up with something.


    "The Taishang nationality is nothing remarkable. Even the deification of a scorpion is not fixed, it is not as good as the ancient Protoss." Hansen thought in his heart.


    In fact, this is the deviation of Hansen''s cognition. The strength of the Taishang people is not only a simple fighting ability, but also the upper limit of the Taishang nationality is also very high. Generally, as long as the Shangzu people do not fall, they can at least reach the butterfly level. This is unmatched by other races.


    The thing was not dug, but the little crocodile **** was cultivated by Hansen into a drunkard who had no wine and no joy, but the drunkard did not drink alcohol, but just took a shower with wine. Hansen looked a little distressed, even if there was money, It can''t be so bad about things.


    The entire fortress was almost dug by Hansen, and no more valuable things were found. The body of the arm was not found, as if there was only one arm here.


    "It seems that I have to find a way to go out from here." Hansen has no interest in staying here for two crocodile gods to send wine workers.


    "Exquisite girl, don''t you say that the nobles of the nobles will come to save you? When will they come?" Hansen asked for an opportunity to come to Linglong and Li Keer.


    "This is not necessarily the case, the short is two or three months, and the long is one year or two." Linglong said.


    ��How can it be so long?�� Hansen said.


    Linglong did not answer Han Sen''s question. In fact, they all have a life spell to stay in the Taishou. If they are in danger of physical injury, the curse will naturally be inductive. If they die, the spell will be The self-destruction dissipated, so the tribes will know that they have an accident.


    But now they are not in danger of life, and their bodies are not injured. The spells of this life will not be alarmed. If the people of Taishang do not pay attention to them, they will naturally not know that they have an accident.


    Waiting for a long time, if they are exquisite, they will not be seen, the elders of the family will be able to pay attention to their whereabouts, in the end when it is really hard to say.


    When two people were depressed, they saw that Hansen did not know where to get a roast goose, while drinking while drinking, there were a lot of fruits next to them, and they watched their throats.

 Chapter 2576： Fruit-derived gene

    The Taishang people are admired by the people of all ages. Exquisite and Li Keer are the same as the stars.


    Even if the emperor''s emperor of the emperor saw them, they would have to be polite and give them a three-pointer, and they would like to be a guest, for fear of slowing them down.


    It��s hard to get here now, and the crocodile is forced to be a servant. The guy of the gold coin is fragrant and spicy all day, and has nothing to share with them. He has never shared food and other things with them.


    Linglong and Li Keer have not much food. After all, they have a sacred technique. They want to move at any time to take the stars. They don��t need to bring too much food on them, so they have already eaten them. It is impossible to find them here. Food, although with their physical energy, two or three months without eating will not cause too much damage to the body, but the desire for food still exists, it is the body''s instinctive reaction, there is no way to suppress.


    Linglong is still a little better. Her realm of forgotten feelings is relatively high, and there will be a lot less distracting thoughts. Li Keer is a lot worse, and it is difficult to control by food temptation.


    "Gold coins, can you sell some of your food to us?" Li Keer said, biting his lips to Hansen.


    "Yeah, what do you want to buy? Roast chicken roast goose, roast lamb roast pig, swim in the sky flying in the sky, I want to eat what I have here." Hansen said very refreshingly.


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome, just give us some fruit." Li Kerer pointed to the big, red peach in the plate in front of Hansen.


    The Taishang people pay attention to the unity of nature and man. They don��t kill, but they don��t kill, they don��t kill meaninglessly.


    Hansen��s those who burned chickens smelled incense, but the energy of life was very low. It didn��t make much sense to eat, not as good as those of different fruits.


    "Yes, a fruit meal, a genetic technique." Hansen picked up a peach bigger than his fist, and said to Li Keer with a smile.


    "Why don''t you grab it?" Li Ke''s eyes widened and looked at Hansen, who could hardly believe his ears.


    Although the peach is the fruit of the different plant, but at a glance, it is known that the grade is not high, I am afraid that it is the fruit of the male plant of the baron class. Such a fruit wants to change a genetic technique, which is no different from robbery.


    "You can''t change it, you don''t want it." Hansen shrugged his shoulders and took a sip with a peach. He suddenly saw the juice in the peach overflowing, and the sweet taste suddenly came out.


    "Well, that bunch of fruits for a genetic technique, I will change." Li Kerer bit his lip, and said in his heart: "I am too good at the family to master the genealogy of the family, so many genetic techniques can kill you, just take a little Come out, you can change your fruit."


    "Wait, I still have a condition. The genetic technique you gave me must be something I can learn but has not learned." Hansen said with a smile.


    He is not soft-hearted about extorting Li Keer and Ling Ling.


    Hansen thought that they were heavenly, and there was no doubt about it, but after knowing that they were Taishang, it would be different.


    The Taishang people in the core field to kill a bronze tripod and divine alienation, but also need to spend money to ask him to help? It��s impossible to think about it, and then contact Li Keer and Ling Ling��s actions to make sure they are plotting.


    Since they are promising, Hansen naturally does not need to be polite with them.


    If you don''t know this, Hansen is not really greedy for money, and he will give them food without distinction.


    "How do I know what you have learned? Can you learn what you can''t learn?" Li Keer said with a grin.


    "You first tell the name and purpose of the gene therapy, I can distinguish it myself." Han Sen said without moving.


    "Well, the famous "Dragon Blood Blast" has not heard of it? I will use this genetic technique to exchange one of your peaches." Li Keer said deliberately.


    "Dragon Blood Blast" is the secret gene of the Dragon. It is almost impossible for outsiders to see the secret of "Dragon Blood Breaking the Curse", but the Taishang is the exception.


    There are many people in the Taishang nationality who have chosen the dragons as silkworms. There are also many dragons who practice the "Dragon Blood Destruction". The Taishang people can understand their spiritual practice and naturally peep into the "Dragon Blood Destruction". The secret.


    In the entire universe, but the races selected by the Taishang people, their genetic skills have no secrets for the Taishang people.


    It��s just that the Taishang people always follow the rules and rarely pass on the genetics of each ethnic group. However, within the Taishang nationality, there are all kinds of genetic techniques of all ethnic groups. It can be said that the museum of cosmic genetics is not an exaggeration.


    As Li Keer said, her genetic technique is so much that she can kill Hansen. There is no burden at all. It is very easy to take hundreds of them.


    Of course, there are more genetics, and Li Keer will not be rumored, that is, she made up her mind to accept Hansen as her silkworm, so there will not be so much scruples.


    Even so, Li Keer only took out some of the foreign gene genetic techniques, and would not leak the secret of the Taizu people.


    Moreover, "Dragon Blood Breaks the Curse" requires the blood of the dragon to be able to cultivate. She took this out, but she only wanted Hansen to see it but she couldn''t practice it and let him see it.


    "Well, it''s "Dragon Blood Breaking the Evil"." Han Sen readily agreed, picked up a big peach and threw it to Li Ker.


    Before Hansen saw Long Yi used the dragon blood to break the evil spell, it is indeed an extremely useful genetic technique. It has the same effect as saving money. Han Sen can not practice it well, but take a look at it. It''s not bad.


    "Do you really want dragon blood to break the evil spell?" Li Keer is a slight glimpse, but in a flash, he thinks that the gold coins and the devastating people can be practiced, and they may not be able to practice the dragon''s blood and break the curse. Some hesitated.


    The Taishang people have their own rules. Although they have the genealogy of the genius, they cannot be easily circulated. The general genetic technique is okay. This dragon''s blood is a secret esoteric of the dragon. If it is circulated, it will be no small to the dragon. Impact, this is not the situation that the Shang people are willing to see.


    "You won''t just say it casually. In fact, it won''t break the evil spell with dragon blood?" Seeing Li Keer hesitating, Hansen looked at her like a smile.


    "I will certainly break the evil spell of the dragon blood, but..." Li Keer heard Hansen deliberately stimulating her, and he still hesitated.


    "Change it with him." The exquisite side of the side suddenly said.


    "Three sisters, this is not very good?" Li Keer said to Linglong.


    "No problem, I have to look at it, can he practice the dragon''s blood to break the curse." Ling Yu said faintly, his eyes flashed a different color.


    Li Keer nodded slightly and looked at Han Sen and said, "Okay, then I will exchange you with the dragon blood and destroy the evil spell. You listen, I only say it again."


    Han Sen raised his ears and carefully recorded all the laws that Li Keer said in his heart. Can he not practice, but this dragon''s blood is a good thing.

 Chapter 2577： Escape from the fortress

    Hansen still wants to change a few other genetic techniques, but after eating a fruit meal, Li Keer refused to change.


    Han Xue has broken the evil spell Hansen has not had time to practice, has been thinking about how to escape, people have not escaped, but they have been very familiar with the small crocodile god, now the small crocodile **** is no wine, not happy, It is very dependent on Hansen''s wine.


    Li Keer hated Hansen with a hateful look. He saw Hansen and the little crocodile lying side by side on the beach chair. Li Keer had to give them tea.


    Also caught, she actually had to serve Hansen, so Li Keer was very unscrupulous.


    "Dog legs!" Li Keer scorned Hansen in his heart.


    "Little crocodile god, you don''t want to go out and see? The world outside is much more exciting than this. The wine is like a cloud, and maybe you can find many beautiful little crocodile gods... It��s the name of your invincible small crocodile... They are not crying and crying to follow you... At that time, the red flag flutters...�� Hansen is encouraging the little crocodile to go out.


    The time spent getting along has been long. Although Hansen��s Dong Xuan Jing is worse than the sense of being too sensitive, he can probably understand the meaning of the little crocodile god. There is no obstacle in general chatting.


    Under the encouragement of Hansen during this time, the little crocodile has already begun to move to the outside world. If it is only its own, it has long been turned out by Hansen.


    But because it is too small, the predator refuses to let it leave the nest, and the little crocodile has no way.


    This time it is an excellent opportunity, because the big crocodile will go out every few days, probably to get food. At this time, the three crocodiles will watch them three, but they have any changes. As soon as the little crocodile has an alarm, the crocodile will soon be able to come back.


    Before Linglong and Li Kerer tried to escape this time, they were finally pulled back.


    Hansen did not escape, but only encouraged the little crocodile to go out, and he would naturally be able to follow.


    The little crocodile has long been yearning for the outside because he has been listening to Hansen��s outside. Unfortunately, Hansen said that outside is not the outside of the nest, but the big universe outside the core field. The creatures in the field are not going to get out.


    Of course, the little crocodile did not understand this. After listening to Hansen��s temptation today, I finally couldn��t help but want to sneak out and play.


    Before that, he ran out, but did not dare to run away. This time Hansen repeatedly groaned, and he excitedly called Hansen a few times. It was obviously called Hansen to go out with it.


    Linglong and Li Ker''s stunned look at the side, I really can''t think of it.


    "It is really mean to lie to a child," Li Keer said in his heart.


    "Small crocodile god, bring them two, or no one on the road to serve, how can you show the prestige of the small crocodile god?" Han Sen pointed to Li Keer and Linglong said.


    Anyway, just a little effort, Han Sen is a good relationship.


    The little crocodile screamed twice and flew toward the burning sea.


    Li Keer and Ling Xiao are both happy. Just now, Li Keer, who despised Hansen to deceive the child, couldn��t help but glance at Han Sen.


    The power of the little crocodile **** is not as strong as that of the big crocodile god. The Hansen tribe can only follow the little crocodile god, and by the gravity order chain protection on it, it will not be melted by the terrible burning sea.


    Soon the little crocodile and the Hansen they drilled the crypt, Hansen and the little crocodile looked nervously, did not find the figure of the big crocodile, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Let''s go, the door to the beautiful new world is open to you, the worship of the wine and the crocodile hunger..." Han Sen sees the little crocodile God looking back at the cave with some uneasiness. It seems to be hesitant, and he is quick and confused.


    The little crocodile shouted twice and jumped over Hansen��s head, waving his small claws and looking excited.


    "After all, it��s still a child, it��s too good to cheat.�� Hansen��s heart was so happy that he flew directly from the planet and rushed out of the planet.


    Linglong and Li Keer ran up quickly, and soon the three men and a small crocodile left the horrible gravity planet.


    Just after leaving the planet, I saw that the bronze sword-burning furnace screamed and flew over. This guy didn��t even escape, waiting outside, and some unexpectedly unexpectedly Hansen��s surprise.


    Bronze cast swordsman screamed and rushed over, the little crocodile **** thought it was hostile, and the gravity of the body directly moved, and suddenly the bronze cast sword furnace was tied up, the scared bronze sword was screaming, the body It is about to be crushed by gravity.


    "Own people...all are their own people..." Hansen quickly explained to the little crocodile god.


    The little crocodile **** let go of the bronze cast sword god, because the little crocodile **** is kneeling on the top of Hansen, and the bronze sword is not the same. It is not a contradiction.


    "Let''s go, let''s leave here and say." Hansen didn''t know where the crocodile went, didn''t know how far it was from here, or it was safer to run farther, so that it wouldn''t be hit by it.


    All the surprisingly smooth, the big crocodile **** has not appeared, they have been flying a few galaxies with the little crocodile god, but also Linglong and Li Kerer also used the big star movement, directly bring them to not know how many stars Outside the domain, no traces of the big crocodile were found.


    "We really came out!" Li Keer could not believe it, they escaped so easily.


    Although the potential of the small crocodile **** is very strong, it is still only the original base level. It can''t be easily trapped like the big crocodile god. Li Keer and Linglong can already break away from the void at any time.


    The little crocodile yelled at Hansen, and his eyes looked around at the same time. That means: "Where is the wine pool? Where are the younger brothers of all ethnic groups?"


    "You don''t worry, now we just came out, there is still a way to go." Han Sen first stabilized the little crocodile god, thinking about how to get rid of this little crocodile god, but suddenly felt a glimpse.


    Not only Hansen, Linglong and Li Kerer also felt the kind of heart and the face was very ugly.


    "Is it the big crocodile god?" When Hansen was in doubt, he had already seen a horrible force shrouded. In the void, there was a horrible alienity.


    "What is the difference?" Han Sen stared at the alien, and found that it was not a big crocodile, but a giant snake like a dragon.


    The snake is as long as a hundred feet, and the head is like a cobra king, but on its neck like a fleshy wing, there are still two rows of eyes, three in a row, a total of six green eyes.


    "Deified six-nuclear zombies!" Li Keer and Ling Ling also screamed at the same time. From their degree of surprise, they can know that this deification is probably not ordinary.

 Chapter 2578： Six-nuclear zombie

    Hansen took a closer look and found that the snake''s neck was not the eyes, but the six rotating gears, and did not know what the six gears played.


    "Come on." Li Keer shouted at Hansen and was ready to leave here with a sacred voyage.


    But before she started to teleport, she saw that the space around her suddenly turned upside down, and the whole universe and the world turned like a whirlpool.


    Also want to use the teleportation of Hansen, suddenly found that he could not tear the space to leave, as if here lost contact with the outside world.


    "Oops, we are trapped inside the Liuhe space. Within the Liuhe space, all spatial order is controlled by the six-core **** snake, and the power of the space system cannot be used here." Li Keer was shocked.


    Hansen did not panic. He noticed that the eyes of the six-core snake had been staring at the top of his head. He had not removed more than half of the head from beginning to end, apparently directed at the little crocodile.


    The little crocodile was just born shortly. He didn��t know what it was called. He saw the six-core **** snake staring at it, and suddenly he went back and yelled at the six-core **** snake.


    Hansen knows that it means to let the six-core **** snake mix with it later, when it is the younger brother.


    The six-core **** snake did not know if he understood it. He immediately made an angry scream, and when he opened his mouth, he saw that the space order chain was like a cosmic aurora, and he rolled toward the small crocodile.


    Hansen quickly flew away, and the little crocodile **** greeted him with arrogance. He had to fight with the six-core snake, or wanted to teach the Liuhe snake.


    This is due to Hansen��s previous bragging about it. He used to encourage the little crocodile **** to boast that the little crocodile **** is the invincible existence of the universe. All the people worship it like a god. The admiration is like the continuous water of the river. Like a creature in the universe, it hates being a younger brother.


    The poor and pure little crocodile thought that its mother was the biggest in the universe, and then it was the second child. Other creatures were younger brothers, and they could tolerate the offense of the six-core snake.


    Hansen ran for a long time and stopped. He also planned to watch a good show of snake crocodiles.


    "Come on, the little crocodile is not the opponent of the six-core snake, and now I will leave soon, or it will be too late." Linglong said to Hansen while flying.


    "The strength of the small crocodile **** should be comparable to the real original primordial? Is there a stronger alien in the core field?" Hansen wondered.


    Li Keer explained on the side: "The six-core **** snake is one of the most powerful alien species in the core field. Although it is not as metamorphosis as the big crocodile god, it also reaches the peak of the original base level, plus the power of the space system. Extremely powerful, combat experience is far from being comparable to a small crocodile. The little crocodile who has just been born is not the opponent.


    Hey!


    It seems that I am hearing the words of Li Keer. I heard a loud noise. The little crocodile **** has been taken out by the six-core **** snake. After rolling in the starry sky and hitting an asteroid, put the small one. The planets are all blasted.


    "So fierce!" Han Sen was shocked. He quickly fled with a bronze sword and furnace. The space was imprisoned. There was no way to teleport. Linglong and Li Kera could only fly.


    There was a horrible voice in the void behind him. Hansen couldn''t help but look back. I saw the little crocodile **** being swollen with a nose and a swollen face. Wow wowed up, and the tears kept flowing out of the slender eyes.


    "Sorry for the little crocodile god, you can''t do it, I''m not an opponent, at least you still deify the alien, stick to your own escape, don''t blame me for being ruthless, after all, I am just the captives you have caught. It��s said that we are enemies and non-friends.�� Han Sen��s heart whispered while flying.


    They are flying farther and farther with them, but Han Sen��s heart always feels a little weird. I always feel that the eyes of the little crocodile are full of tears and seem to be watching him.


    "Which... why should the six-core zombie deal with the little crocodile?" Hansen asked Li Keer while flying.


    "The six-nuclear zombie is one of the few core aliens that can evolve. Originally it was not called the six-nuclear zombie. It was called a dual-nuclear zombie. There were only two gears on the neck. Later, it devours a deified core, and it can be bred. With a gear, the strength will be greatly improved. Now it has a total of six cores, and its strength is strong. It is also the top primordial in the big universe. Together with the terrible space power, it is far from the golden god. It is comparable to those cores that are deified." Li Keer explained.


    ��Is there a weakness in the six-nuclear zombie?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    "If you say weakness, it is not without it. After all, its strength is strong, but the core heterogeneity is somewhat flawed. The six-nuclear zombie is no exception. Its weakness is actually the gear core. Four of them are engulfing other core deifications. The heterogeneous income, the combination with itself is not so perfect, this is its only weakness." Li Kerer said.


    "Let''s go first." After listening to Hansen, he suddenly turned and flew back.


    "What do you want to do?" Li Kerer and Linglong were shocked. I don''t know what Hansen is doing.


    "Let''s go first, I will go back and see." Hansen said, he always felt a little weird in his heart, and finally decided to go back and see.


    "He won''t want to save the little crocodile god?" Li Keer looked at Han Sen''s figure away, and some could not believe his judgment.


    "He is too emotional, and I am afraid I will suffer big losses in the future. Although my talents and abilities are excellent, it is too dangerous to use silkworms." Ling Xiao said with no expression.


    "But if I am trapped by a strong enemy and unable to resist, I also hope that someone with such a relationship can come back to save me." Li Kerer said in a complicated look.


    "Everything is a normal state of life and death, and your mentality can be detrimental to the cultivation of too much inductive articles." Exquisite frown.


    The little crocodile **** is pulled by the chain of space order, hanging in the void can not move, but its body is too strong, the chain of space order can not cut its body, the whipping of the chain of space order, It can only make a blood mark on its body.


    The six-nuclear snake **** stares at the little crocodile **** like a huge demon god. The order chain of the body is constantly surging, and the crocodile **** hides again and again.


    The little crocodile who smoked was crying, and the blood marks on his body appeared one after another.


    The power of the little crocodile **** is not enough to break away from the chain of space order. There is no chance to dodge. It can only be hung there and ruthlessly whipped. The blood marks on the body appear one after another. Although it is not seriously injured, it hurts. Its eyes are like The broken beads fell.

 Chapter 2579： God of war snake

    If it is not the small crocodile god''s body density is extremely high, it is much tougher than the general deified body, I am afraid it has been shredded by the six-nuclear snake god.


    Unfortunately, the little crocodile **** was born just after, the body is not strong enough to ignore the space power of the six-nuclear zombie. As the scars on the body continue to increase, the horror of the face of the little crocodile is getting thicker and thicker. I was scared of urine.


    The six-nuclear zombie used the space order chain to tear the naked crocodile''s body, and then some impatient, opened the **** mouth, exposed the horrible fangs, and bite at the little crocodile.


    The small eyes of the little crocodile gods are rounded up, and the tears are dying and struggling to escape. However, under the shackles of the space order chain, they can��t escape, and the fangs of the six-nuclear zombie will bite. On it.


    Hey!


    Suddenly I saw a cold metal flying across the sky, slamming into a green gear of the six-nuclear zombie, causing the six-core zombie to rise up in pain.


    The little crocodile was surprised to find that a huge metal pillar slammed into the eye-like gear, and Hansen stood behind the metal pillar, punching and punching the back of the metal pillar. Each shot makes the metal pillar a further point.


    The little crocodile is shocked and happy. The six-core **** snake is hit by this blow. Under the pain, the space chain of the small crocodile **** is weakened. The small crocodile is black and flickering, and finally breaks away from the chain of space order. Come out.


    Hansen was still there to bombard the celestial pillar, this sacred treasure from the emperor, Hansen can not play all the power, but it looks good, crashed into a gear, the gear The crack has been knocked out above, and under the suppression of the celestial pillar, the gear can no longer rotate.


    It is a pity that Hansen is not deified, otherwise he will use the sacred gods with the power of deification. This blow should be able to break a gear of the six-core snake.


    The six-core **** snake looked down and saw Hansen, screaming, and there was a chain of space order like a snake, which was rolled up to Hansen.


    Each spatial order chain is a space crack, which is equivalent to the space cutting technique. If the body cannot resist the space cutting, it will be instantly torn by the space order chain.


    Hansen did not mean to dodge, the golden light of the body, a piece of gold mechanical armor is condensing toward him, and turned into a golden mechanical warfare.


    The chain of space order fell on the golden mechanical armor, which caused a trace of cutting on the gold armor. It seems that there are many invisible blades that are slowly cutting into the gold armor, so that the golden **** will splatter the whole body.


    Just because the gold armor is extremely hard, those space order chains can''t completely cut the gold armor for a time.


    Hansen drove the golden gods and pushed the golden god''s horsepower to the extreme. The golden energy in the golden pipeline spewed, like a pair of golden light wings behind the scene.


    The golden **** retracted his arm and reached the extreme. The fist was like a volcanic eruption, and it slammed into the end of the celestial pillar.


    The golden **** will be so violent, and the celestial **** suddenly broke into a big section. He only heard a broken bang from the gear of the six-core **** snake. A hard gear was broken by the celestial pillar. The **** pillar was worn through it and pierced the neck of the six-core snake.


    "Hey!" The six-core **** snake screamed in pain, and the tail pulled over Hansen.


    Hansen looked at the tail and pulled it. He couldn''t escape. The tail seemed to have folded in the space. Without seeing the middle process, he directly took it to the Golden God.


    The golden **** will suddenly fly out like a meteor and crash into a huge planet, causing the planet to generate a wave of radiation that radiates half a planet.


    A large number of mountain peaks collapsed, and the earth was turned over. The rocks seemed to be undulating in waves. For a time, half of the planets experienced the earthquake of the Doomsday.


    The six-core **** snake is still unwilling to give up, rushing toward the planet, and numerous chains of space are distorted, like snakes entangled in the golden gods in the deep pit of the planet.


    "Little crocodile god... what are you waiting for... gravity field..." Hansen shouted.


    The little crocodile is still worried, hearing Han Sen��s voice, playing a spirit, subconsciously using his own gravity order chain, suddenly heavy black light shrouded in the six-core snake, so that the speed of the six-core **** snake The image of the child turned into a meteorite and fell toward the planet.


    Hansen drove the golden **** to stand up, his feet on the ground, the golden energy of the whole body broke out, and the golden energy in the pipeline spewed. It seemed to be a propeller, which pushed the golden **** to rise to the sky and greet the disease. The six-core **** snake that fell quickly.


    Hansen manipulated the golden gods, all the powers were condensed on the fists, with the incomparably violent golden light, the heavy bombardment was pierced by the celestial pillar of the six-nuclear snake neck.


    The celestial pillar suddenly wore through the body of the six-nuclear snake, and even the body of the golden **** followed it.


    The golden **** will chase it up, clasping the huge pillar of the celestial **** with both hands, and looking back at the six-core **** snake, only to see that it is limited by gravity, still still falling toward the planet.


    Hey!


    The six-core snake slammed on the planet, and it was even more terrifying than Hansen. The planet was also downcast, and it suffered two horrific impacts in succession. It has been shocked beyond recognition.


    "The beauty of the little crocodile is so strong that it has always been given to it." Han Sen is screaming, while at the same time controlling the golden **** will hold the celestial **** column and rush to the six-core **** snake.


    The six-core **** snake is limited by gravity, the speed becomes extremely slow, and the movement is slow. It is impossible to escape the impact of the golden god.


    The six-core **** snake screams, and countless space order chains are like blooming chrysanthemums, wrapped in Hansen, so that he has no chance to rush to the six-core snake.


    Hansen did not move, nor did he dodge, pushing the horsepower of the Golden God to the limit and continuing to rush to the six-core monster.


    Seeing the innumerable space order chain will be entangled in the golden gods. Hansen fiercely screams and throws up the sacred pillars of the golden gods, and then the golden energy of the whole body surges, and the sun is like a sun. The fist hits the end of the celestial pillar.


    The celestial **** column suddenly turned into a streamer, and the friction with the atmosphere of the planet burst into brilliant brilliance, and in an instant it rushed into another gear of the six-core snake that could not escape.


    The six-core **** snake is limited by the gravity order chain of the small crocodile god. The dodge is too late, and the hard life is penetrated through another gear core, which is nailed to the planet and makes a painful roar.


    The chain of space order that it unleashed also collapsed and became disorganized. Hansen manipulated the golden gods and jumped through the chain of space order from various strange perspectives, rushing toward the six-core snake that was nailed to the planet. .


    "Hey!" The little crocodile **** was even more excited and called.

 Chapter 2580： Demonize the soul of the beast

    Hansen has to contain the six-core snake god, a small crocodile **** suddenly arrogant up, had to beat up its six-core snake God, God always hated the little crocodile teeth, put the body in black Everbright, a road gravity order not to chain Money falls on the six-core **** snake, making the six-core **** snake slower and slower. Even if you want to get rid of gravity and rush out of the planet, you can''t do it. .


    It was ruined by two gear cores, and it was seriously injured. The speed that the strength has already fallen has been oppressed by the chain of gravity of the small crocodile god, and it is impossible to escape Hansen��s attack.


    Hey! Hey!


    The golden **** will rush to the front of the six-core **** snake that is nailed to the planet. Hansen does not pull out the sacred pillar of the sacred god, and directly bombards it with a double fist that is full of golden energy, like a storm. .


    The six-nuclear snake was nailed there, and was trapped by the chain of gravity of the little crocodile god. It could not be evaded. Under the continuous bombardment of the golden god, the gears were broken one by one, and they were shattered by Hansen. Two.


    Resist the pain, the six-core snakes have poured out countless chains of space order, like countless poisonous snakes entangled the golden gods.


    Hansen raised the power of the Golden God to the limit. He couldn��t even throw his fist out, and his body was tied and unable to move.


    Hey!


    The tail of the six-core **** snake rushed out, and suddenly the golden **** will be drawn out, and the horror blow under the anger will collapse the chest of the golden god.


    "A very powerful six-core **** snake has been wounded like this, and there is such a fighting power. It is worthy of the top-level force in the core field." The golden **** will break through and know how many meteorites, and Hansen barely stopped the retreat. Potential.


    The tail of the six-core **** snake wraps around the pillar of the celestial god, and the hard-boiled pulls out the pillar of the celestial god. He just wants to move, but sees the little crocodile appearing in front of him, and his head hits it. One of the two cores below.


    Just listening to the bang, the core was directly crushed by the small crocodile god, the painful six-core **** snake trembled, and the tail madly drawn to the small crocodile god.


    Hey!


    The little crocodile suddenly flies out like a ball, and the celestial **** is flying with the little crocodile god.


    Hansen drove the golden **** to catch the celestial pillar, slammed into the six-core **** snake, and stabbed into the last core gear while the snake was still painfully twisted.


    The six-core **** snake struggled with pain and wanted to use the tail to slam the golden god, but the little crocodile **** rushed over fiercely, and the heavy gravity order chain fell on it, making its moving speed greatly weakened again.


    The golden **** will take the opportunity to rush up, and the fists madly bombard the wounds of the six-core **** snake. The golden fists are bombarded like a storm, and the body of the six-core snake is plunged into the planet, the rock below. Constantly broken and flying.


    Hey!


    Under the continuous blow of the horror of the Golden God, the six-core snake and the entire planet were blown up. The horrible explosion swept a large starry sky, and all kinds of brilliant brilliance was like fireworks.


    "Hunting the core of the deified six-nuclear snake, getting the six-core **** snake soul, and discovering the alienated gene."


    "There is a beast soul!" Hansen was ecstatic.


    In the distance of the starry sky, Linglong and Li Kerer were a little sluggish. They watched the whole process with the on-the-spot sensory. When Hansen became the golden god, it made them feel incredible. Later, they cooperated with the small crocodile god. It was as simple as this to kill the six-core **** snake.


    "Sure enough, I grabbed the eyes of Haitian and the pillars of the celestial gods." Li Keer looked complicated. Although she guessed that the appearance of the Golden God would definitely be related to the gold coin, she did not expect that the gold coin would be the golden god.


    "What is that?" Linglong seems to be the face of Gujing without waves. At this time, it is full of surprises. The golden **** recognizes her naturally, but why can the gold coin become a golden god, which makes her completely incomprehensible. It is.


    "I don''t know." Li Keer smiled and shook her head. She knew that it was a golden god, but why the gold coin can be transformed into a golden god, she is also unimaginable.


    The small crocodile rushed to the corpse of the six-core **** snake, and stepped on the body and bite it. Unfortunately, it does not eat meat, and the body of the six-core snake is like metal and has no flesh and blood.


    Hansen took back the golden **** who had been very damaged, and the six-core **** snake was really powerful. Even the golden gods had such powerful defensive armor, they were all cut everywhere, and some places were about to break. If there were no small crocodile God''s gravity order chain limits it, and I am afraid that the Golden God will have been cut into pieces by it.


    The core heterogeneous gene of the six-nuclear snake was dug out. It is a green gear like a jade. It is only the size of a fist and rotates in the brain of a six-core snake.


    "It''s a good thing." Han Sen felt the horror energy fluctuations from the above, and he secretly admired it. Unfortunately, he still can''t absorb the deified genes, he can only accept it first.


    The crocodile spirit was also enough, and it flew to Hansen. He yelled at Hansen for a while, trying to accuse Hansen of deceiving it.


    "Little crocodile god... you are so powerful... so powerful aliens... have been killed by you... you are a super crocodile **** with a super invincible universe..." Hansen is a little adored The crocodile **** is blowing again.


    The little crocodile originally wanted to say something, but listening and listening, and smug, squinting at his eyes, I was so arrogant, I forgot all the things I just wanted to accuse Hansen. .


    "The little doll is a good deceit." Han Sen sees the croissant god''s proud appearance, and his heart is secretly funny.


    The little crocodile jumped into the top of Hansen''s head, squinting his head, screaming a few times, as if to say, let Hansen find more exotics, it has to play ten.


    Hansen flies while watching the "six-core **** snake" that he has just acquired.


    The core deified animal soul six-core **** snake: weapon type.


    "Weapons Beast Soul! It turns out to be a weapon beast. Is it finally coming? What will it be? Snakes are generally more spears, swords are possible, and daggers are possible..." Hansen suddenly felt Hi, the weapon of the deified weapon, he has been looking forward to it for a long time, and this is still the weapon of the space system, the soul of the beast, it must be different.


    With almost no hesitation, Hansen immediately summoned the six-core **** snake soul.


    Suddenly, I saw a dark green compound bow appearing in Hansen''s hand. The bow body is very cool. The composite bow body consisting of a mechanical bow arm and six axles is full of cold, sturdy and swaying unique to mechanical cold weapons. There are even precise sights on it.


    This is a terrible weapon full of cold weapons killing temperament and the current mechanical precision texture. Hansen himself can see that there is a six-core **** snake shadow on the bow.


    "Is it a bow?" Hansen held the six-core snake-bow, and he could not help but sigh.

 Chapter 2581： Snakes attack

    Hansen has some love, but last time he used a string of Fengqiu, but the string of the wind is the bow of the Lord. The feeling of forcing the bow is not so beautiful.


    Nowadays, the six-core snake bow is different. Hansen holds the bow and pulls the bowstring with the hand. With the rotation of the axle, the bowstring is easily opened by him. It can be said that it is effortless, but the power is It will not decrease at all, and the bowstring gives Hansen a sense of power, even stronger than the strings of the wind.


    Hansen can feel the space power emitted by the bow, but Hansen does not know what kind of power this space power will give to the six-core snake bow.


    Hansen is also the first to use the god-level weapon weapon, it is difficult to guess what power it has.


    However, Hansen did not intend to use it immediately. He prefers to use this bow for Hansen��s identity. As a gold coin, the Golden God will have given him enough power to fight with the deified level, and manipulate it. When the golden **** was going, Hansen had no way to use the bow, so there was some overlap.


    The use of Hansen��s identity is just right. The Peacock King��s clothing and bow and arrow have no influence on each other before, and they can also superimpose power, giving Hansen great security.


    Even if the deified strongman came, under the power of the peacock king soul coat and the six-core snake bow, it may not be impossible to shoot it.


    "The emperor''s guys dared to come to me in front of bb, they will reward them with an arrow, let them know that I am also a temper." Han Sen took the six-core snake bow and tried to go back and try again.


    Now he shields himself and the little crocodile with the hole in the field, even if Linglong and Li Keran can''t see what he is doing, so don''t worry that the six-core snake bow will be discovered by others.


    "There is still a lack of a god-level arrow, and there is no arrow in the bow. After all, it is not perfect enough." Hansen was greedy with some greed.


    Linglong and Li Kerer turned back to catch up with Hansen, but suddenly found that Hansen disappeared in their perception, how could not be sensed, they caught up with Hansen��s disappearance, and did not find Hansen��s trace. Even the super-inductive articles can''t find clues.


    "This gold coin is indeed somewhat mysterious." Ling Fu frowned.


    "It��s just mystery. Everything is too incredible. It��s just such a character. I��m afraid it��s hard to convince him to be my silkworm.�� Li Keer sighed.


    "He is stronger, and he can''t escape the palm of our Taishang. If you really want to choose him, we can go back to the family, ask the patriarch to figure out his origins, and then try to tame him." Linglong said .


    Li Kerer shook his head: "My silkworm, or I tamed myself better."


    Linglong did not say anything, but her heart was not very optimistic about Li Keer.


    If it was before, Linglong felt that no one could refuse them to the Taizu people, but this gold coin is too incredible, so that she has some confidence to shake.


    It is not an easy task to tame such a person to make silkworms. Moreover, Li Keer��s too much inductive practice is still not at home.


    It��s just that Li Keer insisted on this, and Linglong did not say anything.


    Hansen took the small crocodile **** to kill and kill a lot of core king-level aliens. The little crocodile began to be a little excited, and gradually got tired of it.


    Although Hansen took a lot of fine wine and licked it, it is clear that the little crocodile is getting harder and harder. It is more desirable for Hansen��s outside world of flowers and flowers.


    "Those things are there, but you can''t see them in the core field. You are a creature in the core field, and you can''t go out. How can I let you see it?" Hansen also had some troubles.


    Fortunately, there is a bronze cast sword furnace, it has helped Hansen a lot, the little crocodile **** is very happy, the small crocodile **** also helped it kill a lot of different kinds, so that the sword in the sword furnace The more you come.


    Hansen looked at the sword-making furnace with glasses and found that its potential even had five stars. This is considered to be the top in the king class, and the chances of promotion and deification are great.


    "Unfortunately, the heterogeneous core areas can not be taken out, otherwise they can bring them around." Han Sen sighed in his heart.


    Let the bronze sword-sword furnace go around with the little crocodile, and Hansen himself left the core field and returned to the white whale.


    When Hansen came back, the pirates would warmly welcome him back, but this time, no one would care for him. Everyone was staring at the outside of the white whale, even Boa.


    Hansen didn''t know what was going on. He looked at the people''s eyes and wondered that there were snakes that had climbed the mainland from the Black Sea. The white tiger was fighting the snakes.


    This kind of scene has long been eccentric, but this time it seems a bit different, because the number of snakes crawling out of the Black Sea is too much, many times more than before.


    I saw the overwhelming group of snakes rushing to the mainland. All the mushrooms in the past were cleaned and more terrible than the locusts.


    The white tiger has been killing all the time, but there are too many snakes. How can it kill and kill, and more snakes will climb up without fear of death.


    "Oops!" Looking at the snakes, Fang Qingyu suddenly cried.


    "What''s so bad?" The pirates looked at Fang Qingyu.


    Fang Qingyu��s face was ugly and said: ��If the white tiger can��t stop the snake group, if the mushrooms here are all eaten by the snake group, then are we not without food?��


    "I thought it was a big deal. There is no such thing. If there is any big deal, we can trade with others in the core field and exchange it for food," said a king-level pirate.


    "It''s not that simple. You think about it. If the mushrooms are eaten, and don''t say that the white tiger has no food, will you come to eat us? Do you say that the snakes will look for other foods? Besides mushrooms... ..." Fang Qingyu��s words were not finished, but everyone clearly understood what he meant.


    Everyone looked at the mushrooms on each other''s head and couldn''t help but shudder. If the snakes used them as food, they would have to face the besieged snakes. I would not be able to go anywhere.


    The terrible snakes have seen them many times, and the body can definitely reach the king''s standard. The key is that there are too many, and **** can not be killed.


    If even the white tiger can''t stop the snake group, they probably can''t stop it.


    "Little Red Bird, go help." Hansen said to the little red bird, if it is occupied by the snake group, it is really a big trouble for them, so Hansen will let the little red bird go out to help the white tiger to repel those Snake group.


    But before the little red bird moved, he suddenly heard the wind and waves on the Black Sea, and stunned the huge waves, and a huge monster that had rolled out of the Black Sea.

 Chapter 2582： Tentacle

    The monster was very ugly, like a huge cockroach, but his body was covered with slender, silky tentacles, crawling out of the Black Sea, carrying the corrosive black water in the Black Sea.


    The white tiger saw the monster, and suddenly his face looked like a roar, a mouth screaming, a large piece of mushroom rain shrouded the monster.


    The mushrooms blasted on or near the monsters and turned into spores of misty days. The strange snakes that were contaminated with spores in the vicinity suddenly grew small mushrooms of various colors.


    As the small mushrooms grew up, the bodies of the snakes seemed to be dried up as they were sucked up. Finally, it seemed that the dust was falling on the ground.


    Fang Qingyu was shocked and scared by a group of pirates. A pirate screamed in amazement: "If the mushroom on our head grows up, it won''t **** us up?"


    Everyone has this kind of jealousy, but Hansen said: "Don''t worry, the mushrooms on our heads are not the same as those grown on the monsters."


    Listening to Han Sen said that everyone is better than some, but still uneasy.


    It was the ugly monster. Although it was in the center of the spore mist, it had the strongest fog, but it did not grow mushrooms.


    The monster squirmed and climbed up the mainland. It swallowed a large number of mushrooms in one bite. The monsters followed it, and even the white tiger couldn��t help them.


    The white tiger spurted out the mushroom rain continuously, but the mushroom rain dealt with the average python, but it was useless to the monster. The monster ignored the white tiger, and the body like a hill rushed into the mushroom forest, and opened the mouth and madly swallowed it. A bite of mushrooms can be swallowed in one bite.


    There are so many mushrooms here, and they can''t stand the monsters so swallowed. After the white tiger looked at it, he was furious and suddenly plunged into the ground and disappeared.


    "No? Just ran like this?" Fang Qingyu and others are a glimpse.


    But the next second, I saw the white tiger drilled out of the rock under the monster, and the claws were torn to the monster''s abdomen.


    Everyone was admiring the white tiger''s wit, but he saw the strong tentacles of the monster. In a moment, the white tiger was **** and down, like a bundle of scorpions. The white tiger struggled and roared, but it was difficult to get away from it. Get out of it.


    And those dense and uncomfortable hands, even like living things, followed the white tiger''s mouth, nose, nose and other gaps into the gap, so that the white tiger screamed screaming.


    Everyone is looking at the creeps, and the goose bumps are all up, and they are all seen by the murderers. Even if they are separated, they will not make them move.


    However, it was a chilling sight to see the dense tentacles that were imported into the ears, and the scene was really chilling.


    The white tiger struggled desperately, even biting off the filamentous tentacles, but the bitten tentacle did not lose vitality. Instead, the insects continued to drill into its body, and the scalp was numb.


    "Xiaohong, go and help it." Hansen said to the little red bird.


    The little red bird fluttered up, and the flame of the body burned at the same time. It turned into a phoenix and rushed out of the great white whale. The fire was like a sea, and the large snakes were burned to death.


    The little red bird spit out a golden red flame. The flame fell on the filamentous tentacles. The filament was suddenly burned into fly ash, and the white tiger was saved and escaped from the tentacles.


    The monster apparently feared the little red bird''s phoenix inflammation. Instead of continuing to swallow the mushroom, he turned his body and stared at the little red bird with his one-eyed eye.


    The little red bird screamed with arrogance, and the wings vibrated. The phoenix that suddenly turned into a horrible storm rolled toward the monster.


    The countless filament tentacles on the monsters were woven into a spherical outer shell between the blinks, wrapping their bodies inside.


    Phoenix inflammation fell on the outer shell of the tentacle, and it suddenly burned up. However, after burning the spherical shell, it was found that there was a layer of tentacle-knitted shell.


    After repeated burning several times, the tentacles seem to be endless, and how to burn can not be burned.


    Hey!


    The little red bird was burning, but suddenly a giant spear like a mountain stretched out from the rock underneath it, stabbed the unguarded little red bird, and suddenly flew out the little red bird. The flames of the body burst open.


    Hansen took a closer look and found that the giant spear was actually a tangled entanglement of the filaments of the monster.


    The little red bird was hit by this, the flame on the body was weak, and the screaming of anger screamed. As it screamed, the flame of the body suddenly became blazing, and rushed to the monster again.


    The filaments of the monsters danced and entangled quickly. They turned into a pair of wings arranged on the sides of their bodies. Many of the wings vibrated together, causing its huge body to fly at an extremely fast speed. Little red bird is slow.


    The monster and the little red bird are constantly chasing the battle in the sky. The filament tentacles on the monster seem to burn and burn, and they will become a shield. They will condense into spears for a while, and all shapes seem to be free. Weaving, the flame of the little red bird was able to restrain its tentacles, but it couldn��t help it for a while.


    Large geeks are still flocking to the mainland, the white tiger is still fighting with those geeks, but the number of geeks is too much, how can it kill and kill, and more and more geeks rushing to the mainland.


    "Go out of the king level to help." Han Sen said to summon the peacock soul suit, and then rushed out of the great white whale.


    Boa jumped up and landed on Hansen''s shoulder and rushed out with Hansen.


    Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue also rushed out together, and the emperor knights and king-level pirates also rushed out. Everyone knows that they will survive and die in the future. No one can dare to neglect.


    Hansen did not rush to the snake group, and rushed straight toward the little red birds and monsters fighting in the fog. At the same time, the colorful rays of the body surged and shot directly toward the monster.


    The monster reacted extremely quickly, fighting the little red bird while there were more tentacles coming out, woven into a shield, blocking the colorful glow.


    The shield quickly melted under the colorful glow, and was quickly pierced, but a new tentacle was woven out of the new shield until the colorful glow of Hansen was offset.


    Hansen was close to the monster. It even smashed a sledgehammer with a tentacle. He smashed down Hansen. Hansen��s body was like a phoenix, and he flashed a sledgehammer. At the same time, a colorful Xiaguang banged it. body.


    However, the result of the colorful Xiaguang was blocked by the tentacle-woven shield. The monster took an enemy and two, and even blocked all the attacks of the little red bird and Hansen.

 Chapter 2583： Withdrawal

    The monster is simply a fighting machine. It has no dead angles around 360 degrees. Every place in the body can drill a lot of tentacles. The tentacle can be woven into various things to facilitate it to fight. .


    The most terrifying thing is that those tentacles not only have the intensity of deification, but also have the power to endure, no matter how many times they are interrupted, they will grow inexhaustibly, and Hansen and the little red bird are also helpless.


    One person and one bird besieged the monster together, but it still fell to the bottom.


    "The real degenerate alienation is terrible, not the pseudo-deification of the core field." Hansen secretly surprised himself, and for a time he could not think of a way to kill this monster.


    The mind was moved, and the six-core snake bow was summoned by Hansen. He had no deified arrows and could only summon a king-level arrow-shaped beast. He placed the arrow on the six-core snake bow and bowed the string. Pulled to the limit.


    Hey!


    When Hansen let go of the arrow, the six axles above the six-core snake bow rotated at the same time, and the strange power was blessed above the arrow, causing the arrow to disappear.


    When the arrow appeared again, it was already in front of the monster and directly penetrated into the one-eyed eye on the monster''s forehead.


    "The six-core snake bow can give the arrow the space to shuttle!" Hansen was overjoyed.


    This means that each arrow shot by the six-core snake bow is an arrow that will teleport. This is harder to dodge than Hansen''s spiral arrow method. If you don''t see the arrow''s trajectory, you will be hit by the arrow. .


    Moreover, Han Sen looked out, and the arrow above it also had the power to tear the space, which is obviously also the effect of the six-core snake bow blessing.


    A king-level beast soul arrow, under the blessing of the six-core snake bow, actually pierced the monster''s eyes, and most of the arrow body stabbed in, causing the blood in the monster''s eyes to collapse.


    "Good bow!" Hansen''s heart was slightly rejoicing, and the ability of the six-core snake bow was so powerful to him.


    But before Hansen was happy for too long, I saw that the monster��s injured eyes had grown a lot of tentacles, wrapped around the beast soul arrow, and removed the power from the beast soul arrow. The beast soul arrow was broken into pieces and sprayed out.


    And the injured eye, under the entanglement of the tentacle, quickly returned to its original state.


    "The body of this monster will not all be composed of filaments?" Hansen said in the heart.


    Soon Hansen��s guess was confirmed. He shot the monster��s body again with a six-core snake bow. The result is the same. No matter where Hansen shot, there will be tentacles growing out and quickly weaving. Make the monster''s body return to its original state.


    "I don''t believe you can''t kill you." Hansen added turtles to the arrows and wanted to slow down the monsters.


    The tortoise was printed on the monster, and it really made it slower, but then Hansen was surprised to find that the piece of the monster that reflected the tortoise was broken directly, and the turtle had no effect.


    Hansen used a variety of methods in a row, but it didn''t have a good effect on the monster. It was like a gecko that could regenerate the tail indefinitely, and can break any part of the body at any time without Its body has any effect.


    "This guy is more disgusting than Bal!" Hansen said in the heart.


    Little Red Bird and Hansen both took this monster without a good method. Instead, the monsters used them to smash them into various weapons from time to time, and various strange means emerged endlessly.


    What a knife and a sword, a shield fist, a monster is like an all-powerful killing machine, so Hansen and the little red bird have a headache.


    Gu Qingcheng, they are helping the white tiger to kill the strange snake, but the effect is not so good, more and more strange snakes come up, they did not climb up, watching the small half of the mainland are about to be submerged by the snake group .


    "Hey!" The white tiger suddenly yelled at Hansen in the sky.


    Hansen didn''t understand what the white tiger meant, but saw that the white tiger had jumped into the ground, and when it appeared again, it was already hundreds of miles away. They also yelled at Hansen there.


    Hansen suddenly understood, obviously it was Hansen who followed them.


    Although Hansen did not understand what the White Tiger wanted to do, it would not be good for them to stay dead. Even if he and the Little Red Bird could support it, Fang Qingyu would be dead.


    "Boa, you sail, follow it, let''s go." Hansen smashed Boa in the direction of the white whale.


    The Boa people were in the air, and one turned over and settled firmly on the white whale. Lisuo entered the white whale and started up, heading for the direction of the white tiger.


    Gu Qingcheng, they all returned to the great white whale, Hansen and the little red bird fight back, not let the monster have the opportunity to chase the great white whale.


    A group of snakes like the black ocean surged under the white whales. The grass that was passed by was not born. The mushroom island, which was originally like a fairy tale world, soon became a barren stone.


    Hansen and the little red bird are farther and farther away, and the monsters seem to have no intention to pursue them. They are thrown into the ranks of engulfing mushrooms. Hansen and the little red bird have not provoked it again. They guard the big white whale from left to right. Flying over the snakes, chasing the white tiger.


    Now their situation is quite bad, food is only one side, the most terrible is these snakes and the monster, both of which Hansen can''t solve now.


    The great white whale flies alone above the earth. After crossing the snake group, you can see that the large mushroom forest behind it is disappearing rapidly under the swallow of the snake group.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s face changed. A snake in the snake group, after swallowing a large number of mushrooms, suddenly increased in size, more than ten times larger than before, and the body began to grow a thin tentacles. It''s like a small monster.


    "These are not snakes... they are all kind of monster larvae..." Hansen and others understood it, and his face was not very good looking.


    A monster is so difficult, if these are monsters, it is a devastating disaster for them.


    When the people were shocked, there were several snakes in the snake group that had grown up and became full of tentacles, but their breath clearly did not reach the level of the monsters, and they were still within the king��s rank. But it is almost as beautiful as half a step.


    ��What the **** are they?�� said a pirate in horror.


    No one answered him because no one at all knew what it was.


    The white tiger has been running in the mushroom forest in front, but if the white whale does not keep up, it will stop and scream twice to the white whale, and wait for the big white whale to keep up and continue to run wild, apparently wanting Hansen to Where to lead.

 Chapter 2584： Misfortunes

    This continent has been searched by Hansen and I don��t know how many times. Apart from these mushrooms, there is nothing special about it.


    The dilapidated warship was also searched many times and there were no other important discoveries.


    "Where does the White Tiger want to take us? Is it necessary to take us out of here?" Han Sen thought of this, could not help but heart.


    Unfortunately, Hansen was disappointed. The white tiger did not intend to leave the mainland. Instead, he came to a huge mushroom and slapped the three-storey big mushroom with roots. Hansen suddenly saw them. There is actually a hole in the mushroom.


    "There is still a hole here?" Hansen was amazed. The continent did not know what the material composition was. It was hard to imagine, and even the power of the deified level shattered the rocks on the mainland.


    If you want to make a hole here, it is not an easy task.


    The white tiger has already got into the hole. After a while, he drilled his head and yelled at Hansen, seemingly urging Hansen to follow up.


    Hansen saw that the snakes in the back are not far from here. If they follow up now, they must have been drowned by the snakes when they came out. It is inevitable that there will be a battle.


    However, after thinking about it, this continent is only afraid that it can''t be saved. If they want to stay here, they can only be enemies with the snakes in any case, and they can''t take care of it.


    Everyone was called from the white whale and the white whale was collected. Hansen directly got into the hole. There was no other way for everyone to follow.


    They didn''t go in for thirty seconds. This area has been drowned by snakes, and many geeks have fallen in.


    However, because there are no mushrooms here, the snakes are not excited to explore, and soon after they fall in, they climbed out again.


    Hansen, they followed the white tiger to go down. Hansen found that this was a natural crack, not a manpower, and he was relieved.


    If it is manpower, it may be dangerous underneath. If it is natural, it may be an ordinary cave that can be refugeed.


    "How can this white tiger be so kind, even take us to take refuge in this cave? Is there any conspiracy?" said a pirate.


    "There is no conspiracy, we have to go, unless you want to go out and fight with those monsters." Another pirate said.


    "To say so much, let''s go and see, maybe this is the land of the white tiger''s treasure, and we may be able to get some benefits."


    The discussion of the pirates was suddenly felt as if something had rushed out of the cave.


    But actually they didn''t see anything, just felt that something was coming out.


    In the next second, everyone felt that the body was cold, and the clothes on their bodies were flying. There was a cool breeze blowing from under the cave.


    The cool breeze is not very strong, probably the extent to which the branches can be shaken. Naturally, there is no harm to Hansen.


    However, this gust of wind made everyone feel a little strange. A pirate said: "It��s weird. It��s going to blow under the hole. Is there a way out?��


    Fang Qingyu heard his eyes brightened: "We didn''t judge this is the stomach of a black hole spider? It turned out to be the stomach. It is very likely that the trachea is connected with the intestines. Maybe the following is the way out..."


    "I am going, then, is that the gust of wind may be a fart?" A pirate vomited.


    Although Fang Qingyu��s statement is a little uncomfortable, but more is a surprise. If this is the case, then they will have a way to live.


    It��s hard to say that it��s not good to go out from that place, but it��s better to live a good life, to be good, to eat, or to live.


    Everyone was full of hope, and even the strength seemed to be a bit bigger, and they quickly followed the white tiger.


    This crack is very tortuous, but in general, it is always down, some places are wider, can accommodate the aircraft to pass through, and some narrow places, but only one person can walk sideways.


    Everyone went all the way, and the cool breeze from time to time blew up from below. At first it was only a breeze, but getting down more and more, the wind blows more and more, the stone walls on both sides are smooth and smooth, like after Hundreds of millions of years of water scouring in general.


    Later, when the wind screamed together, I heard the thunderstorm coming from below. It seemed like a thunderstorm in the thunderstorm. With the reverberation of the crack space, the pirates of the earthquake only felt that the eardrum was about to be broken.


    Fortunately, the sound is a little scary, but the cool breeze has not reached the level that can hurt people.


    "Is this a bit wrong? Even if it is really the way to the intestines, then it is impossible to have a fart?"


    "Maybe the stomach of this black hole spider is not good?"


    "Please, if you use your brain, if your stomach is not good, then you have to digest something that will make your stomach uncomfortable. We are all on the road, but they are all dry stones. Where are they coming from?"


    "So where do you say this is?"


    "I want to know that I won''t be talking nonsense with you here."


    A group of pirates have quarreled again, and it is not that they like to quarrel, which is also a way for them to resolve their fears.


    Hansen had already seen it. It is impossible to have a gut here. As for why there is a wind blowing out below, it makes him feel very strange.


    If there is no export below, then the origin of these winds is a bit strange.


    I want to ask the white tiger, but the white tiger just walks in front of him and ignores them. I am afraid I can''t ask anything.


    Rumble!


    The wind below was blown up again. The wind speed is now terrible. The faces of the pirates that have been blown are distorted, and the flesh and blood dance on the bones with the waves of the wind.


    Fang Qingyu, the Marquis-level, was almost blown out, his body was blown up, and Hansen grabbed it again.


    "The wind below is getting bigger and bigger. Are we going to continue down?" The people had to stop and look at Hansen. Now Hansen is undoubtedly the backbone of this place.


    Hansen also hesitated. The white tiger had nothing to do with them. Bringing them here is not necessarily good. If it is not a last resort, Hansen will not take it with everyone.


    When Hansen was still indulging, the white tiger saw that they were not gone, and then turned back and yelled at Hansen twice, seemingly urging them to keep up.


    "That way, since the snakes have not caught up, it is safe for the time being, you are camping here to rest, I will go down and have a look." Hansen said to the other side.


    The life of the imperial knight and the pirate can be ignored, but Fang Qingyu, Ning Yue and Gu Qingcheng can''t ignore it.


    "We are going with you." Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue followed, and there was no plan to stay here.


    "Don''t leave me!" Ning Yuefei rushed over and hugged Hansen''s thigh. She obviously knew that it was safer to stay with Hansen than to stay here.

 Chapter 2585： stone

    It��s really impossible to get away with Ningyue. In the end, Hansen can only take Ningyue, Gu Qingcheng, Mingyue, Boa and the little red bird down. Fang Qingyu stays here for the time being.


    The more you go down, the more horrible the wind is. Whenever the wind blows up, even Gucheng and the moon can barely stand on the ground, and I don��t know where the wind is coming from below.


    According to the wind, there should be a place like the vents, but looking down, it seems like a crack in hell, there is no vent.


    Although Ning Yue was afraid, but he did not have much influence, the green sword was on him, and the horrible storm could not get close to him.


    "I don''t know what the green little sword is, and the influence is terrible." Hansen couldn''t help but marvel.


    While Hansen was thinking about it, the white tiger in front suddenly disappeared, as if it had disappeared.


    "How did the white tiger disappear?" Ning Yue suddenly cried out in fear.


    Before Hansen answered, he saw the white tiger appearing there again. They called two songs to Hansen, and then in Hansen��s surprised eyes, the white tiger disappeared.


    Hansen came to a close position and found that there was a hole obliquely there. The white tiger jumped into the hole and it seemed to disappear all of a sudden.


    Just because of the angle, Hansen could not see the hole on this slope.


    Followed by the white tiger, and the sight of the scene suddenly made Hansen a glimpse.


    I saw that it was a jar-like cave. They came in the side of the cave. There was no way out in other places. It was already a dead end.


    To their surprise, it was not because there was no way, but because there was something inlaid on the ground of the cave.


    Hansen doesn''t know what it is. Most of it is wrapped in rocks. The exposed part is a length of a piece. It is made of copper and is engraved with many weird patterns. It looks like an instrument. The handle, but not like the handle of a sword, because the handle is only **** thick, the exposed part has a length, it seems too long.


    boom!


    Hansen, they were still looking at the copper object embedded in the stone, but suddenly saw the strange pattern above the purple light, and then there was a horrible storm with the copper object as the center of the violent roll out.


    Everyone was suddenly rolled up by the storm, like several **** rolling around in the cave, until the storm vented from the mouth, Hansen they were able to stabilize their figure.


    Even Hansen and the little red bird were blown by the storm, and the storm did not know how many times stronger than when it was outside.


    After the storm has been released from the mouth, it has been greatly reduced. Only in this cave can you feel the true power of the storm.


    "What is that? Is there such a power?" Hansen stared at the copper object in the stone, his eyes burning.


    "Hey!" The white tiger didn''t know when he was standing next to the copper object, pointing his finger at the copper object, but his eyes were watching Hansen calling.


    "What do you mean by saying, let us pull it out?" Hansen asked tentatively.


    "Hey!" The white tiger nodded and screamed again.


    Gu Qingcheng looked at the copper object, guessing like: "Is this thing able to restrain the monsters outside?"


    "Hey!" Baihu heard the words of Gu Qingcheng and immediately nodded and screamed.


    "Is there such a thing?" Hansen was happy in his heart. He was still worried about how to deal with the monster outside. If there is something that can restrain it, you can get rid of the crisis and get a baby. It is really a piece. Good thing.


    Apart from anything else, Hansen came to the side of the copper object and opened the purple butterfly **** mirror, trying to see how this thing was formed.


    The purple butterfly **** frog mirrored in Hansen''s eyes, which seemed to be rotated like four cherry blossoms. The process of forming the copper objects suddenly reappeared in Hansen''s eyes.


    Hansen looked more and more surprised. In the retrospective of the purple butterfly **** frog mirror, Han Sen finally saw what it was, and it turned out to be a copper enamel.


    This kind of soldier''s blade is a cold-edged blade. It is a bit like the shape of a sword. However, it is a square-edged blade. It is not like a sword. It wins with sharpness and lightness. Instead, it wins by force.


    Generally, they are all a pair of soldiers, and one-handed squats are relatively rare.


    There is only one embarrassment here, I don��t know if there is only one, or only this one has fallen here.


    This copper enamel does not know what caused it to fall into this black sea. The material in the Black Sea is constantly deposited on it. In the end, it accumulates more and more, and it has formed a huge rock, and finally formed a continent.


    Hansen is hard to imagine. The reason why this mushroom continent will be formed is because of the existence of this shackle.


    However, because the mysterious patterns of the stalks release the storm every once in a while, the position of the shank is not rock-deposited, and the cave is also rushed out. Otherwise, if there is no wall-piercing technique, it is impossible to see it. .


    Hansen suddenly thought of something, his face was weird, and his heart said: "So, this continent should be regarded as a stone in the stomach of a black hole spider. The tiny substances that could not be completely decomposed and digested should be excreted, but because The existence of this copper enamel, so that those things attached to it accumulate more and more, experienced many years of years without knowing, and finally formed a huge stone."


    "I''ll give it a try." When Hansen was observing the copper enamel, the moon had already walked to the side of the copper enamel, and the strength of his body flowed, reaching for the handle.


    Hey!


    I haven''t waited for the moon to make a force. I saw a horrible storm on the handle, and directly flew up her body. Hansen and others also went bad together, and they were blown like a ball in a hole. turn.


    The copper enamel does not know what it is. In the absence of a biological drive, it can release such power. Even the little red bird can''t resist the horrible storm without changing the body. It is obviously not a thing.


    "It seems that it should be the deification of the wind system. Can we have a wind system among them?" Gu Qingcheng said.


    Everyone, look at me, I look at you, obviously there is no one who is practicing the wind system.


    "Try it, it doesn''t have to be wind-proof. You can''t pull it out and crush the rock below." Hansen said.


    After listening to the moon, she summoned her paper umbrella and used it as a long sword. A sword stabbed the rock that had fallen from the copper. The tip of the umbrella broke the sky and the violent thorn was on the rock.


    The power of this attack, I am afraid that even the planet will be pierced by a big hole, but the rock is not damaged, even a little white marks are not left, so that everyone can not help but change their face.

 Chapter 2586： Copper enamel

    The moon in the king''s ranks is also a first-class standard. Her full-strike blow did not even leave a white mark, and the hardness of the rock far exceeded the imagination.


    "Little Red Bird!" Hansen yelled at the little red bird.


    The little red bird understood the meaning of Hansen, and Zhang mouth spewed out a phoenix inflammation, burning the rocks next to the copper enamel.


    Unexpectedly, the little red bird''s phoenix fire burned for half an hour, the rocks began to reddish slightly, want to melt them into juice, I don''t know how long it will take.


    Gu Qingcheng looked at the reddish rock and said: "Black hole spiders have swallowed up many planets and meteorites, including high-grade metals and special materials. But the ability of black hole spiders to digest and dissolve all metals and materials, only A very small amount of material is difficult to absorb, and finally it is slowly deposited to form these rocks. The rock itself can withstand the digestive power of the deified black hole spider, and you can know how terrible this material is, and the general deified power is hard. Injured these rocks."


    Hansen nodded slightly and agreed with Gu Qingcheng''s statement that the black hole spider is a horror demonized alien of the butterfly level, and even the things it can''t digest, it is not so easy to burn.


    Fortunately, the little red bird can be burned slowly. As long as the kung fu is deep, the iron scorpion is a needle, and it can always be burned after a long time.


    However, the little red bird was still vomiting the flame, and suddenly saw a storm bursting out on the copper enamel. The storm blew the Phoenix swells everywhere, and they fell on Hansen, and they immediately yelled at them.


    The little red bird quickly took the Phoenix back, but the hair that burned them all was burnt, although it was not hurt too much, but it looked very miserable.


    "This copper enamel will burst out of the storm from time to time. Slowly burning is definitely not reliable. Is there any other way?" Han Sen looked at Gu Qingcheng.


    Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, no one can think of any good way.


    "That''s a try, one by one." Hansen said, summoning the peacock king soul clothes, walked toward the copper enamel, and the colorful clouds on his hands surging, holding the copper cymbals.


    The mysterious pattern on the copper enamel suddenly burst into purple, and the horrible storm slammed out from the copper enamel, and the people were all tumbling.


    Hansen clung to the handle, his feet on the rock, his hands trying to pull the copper enamel out of the stone, but he used all his strength, the copper enamel still did not move, and the storm above it was getting stronger. The feathers on Hansen��s body were shaken and the hair was flying.


    boom!


    Hansen finally couldn''t bear the horrible storm. He was blown out and slammed into the stone wall. After the storm rolled around again and again, he was finally taken out from the hole.


    For a while Hansen flew back, and the storm in the cave has stopped.


    "Ning Yue, you can try it, maybe you can." Han Sen said to Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue shook his head again and again, saying that he would go back and forth: "You can''t do it, I''m sure it won''t work."


    "Let you try it, or you will throw it into the snake group." Hansen scared him.


    Anyway, this storm does not hurt people, at most, it is being thrown a few times, it will not kill.


    Ning Yue has a green sword guard, and the storm has little effect on her. Maybe she can really pull out the copper enamel.


    Ning Yue was full of grievances, and was scared and scared. However, after Hansen frightened a few words, he still walked over and reluctantly, and carefully grasped the copper cymbals.


    Hey!


    Ning Yue just met the copper cymbal, and there was a horrible storm on it. He immediately blew him out. The power of the green sword did not completely protect her. Ning Yue was blown on the ground several times. Just stopped.


    "I said that I don''t try... you let me try..." Ning Yue''s head was sitting there, and his tears fell.


    Hansen suddenly had some big heads, and they couldn��t pull them out. They couldn��t take the baby in front of them. If they were in peacetime, they wouldn��t take it.


    But now I can''t take this copper enamel, they can''t get rid of that monster, ten have to be trapped here, think it is a little depressed.


    "Dad, do you want that copper �?" Boa asked Hansen''s clothes corner.


    "Right, you have to smash the copper, Boa, do you have a way?" Hansen said in a heart, asked Boa.


    "It��s not a good idea to pull it out," Boa said.


    "If we can pull it out, we will not stand here in a daze." Ming Yue said.


    Ning Yue also said with a crying cry: "That is, that thing is too strange, and when it touches it, it can''t stop it."


    Boa rubbed his eyes and jumped to the side of the copper enamel. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the copper cymbal. Everyone quickly prepared for the defensive storm, so as not to be blown everywhere.


    However, after Bao��s white and tender little hand grasped the handle, there was no storm. I saw that Bao��s hands were holding the copper enamel, like pulling up the radish, and the purple enamel that had been moving, it was like this. She was pulled out.


    Ning Yue, they all widened their eyes and couldn''t believe in Boa.


    After Boa pulled out the one-meter-long copper enamel, she ran to Hansen with a copper enamel higher than her. She said with a smile: "Dad, give it to you."


    "Boa is sincere, and my father will buy ice cream for you." Hansen was overjoyed and reached for the copper enamel.


    It is strange to say that when the copper was inserted in the stone, a horrible storm broke out as soon as it came across, but now Hansen caught it, but no storm appeared again.


    Hansen looked at the copper enamel, the same as he saw with the purple butterfly **** frog mirror. It is about one meter long and has a quadrangular shape. It is made of copper and is very heavy. It is surrounded by all sides. They are engraved with many mysterious patterns.


    But the mysterious patterns on the mysterious patterns and handles seem a little different. Hansen tries to inject his power into the copper enamel, trying to see if he can activate it.


    Who knows that unexpectedly smooth, after the power of the tunnel Xuan Jing was injected into the copper enamel, the pattern on the scorpion was brightened, revealing a strange purple brilliance.


    Hansen suddenly overjoyed it. If there is no way to use it after getting the copper enamel, it is no different from getting it. Now it seems that the worry just now is superfluous.


    As the purple pattern on the copper enamel illuminates, Hansen clearly understands that the power of the scorpion is not the wind system, and is completely different from the power on the shank.


    Hey!


    The purple light on the body is getting stronger and stronger. At the end, it is turned into a purple flame, and the whole purple enamel is wrapped up, and the strange purple flame is still along the hand of Hansen��s hand, toward him. The body spreads away.

 Chapter 2587： The power of copper enamel

    Hansen''s hand holds the copper enamel, and the whole body is wrapped in purple brilliance. It seems that there are countless purple stars flying around him along the mysterious trajectory, making Hansen''s whole person become unclear, as if in a group. Among the purple nebulas.


    With a strange power rhythm, Hansen couldn''t see how powerful it was, and only felt the incomprehensible mystery.


    "Does this whip not know what is the use?" Hansen thought and moved to the stone wall, and suddenly saw the purple star flare hitting the stone wall.


    However, the stone wall was not moved, even a little damage, the purple star has disappeared.


    Everyone looked up at the stone wall and thought that there would be any special changes, but who knows that they have waited for a while, and there is no movement.


    "Is this finished?" asked Ning Yue, who could not believe it.


    "It seems to be over!" Han Sen looked strangely at the copper whip. I don''t know what the situation is. It was just so fierce when I exposed the handle, and they screamed, and now they screamed out. It��s too strange to have a reaction at all.


    "The power of it is not as simple as destruction, it should have a special effect, but it does not see the power of which system it is." Gu Qingcheng frowned.


    Han Sen thinks so too, but he can''t see the power of the copper cymbal. He uses the hole in the field and the purple butterfly to observe the rotation of the cosmic gear, but the cosmic gears are very biased. Gate, Hansen has not seen a similar gear universe rotation, and can not tell which line is.


    After trying a few more times, the power of the copper enamel was not destructive, let alone the stone wall. Hansen took a book out, and the purple glory hit it without any effect.


    "This is a strange thing. It is really rare that the power of this scorpion is not destructive," said the moon.


    "White Tiger, are you sure that this power can kill the monster?" Hansen looked at the white tiger.


    The white tiger nodded heavily, then yelled at Hansen twice, and ran to the outside, apparently urging Hansen to hurry and kill the monster.


    Hansen will be suspicious, but there is no other way. He can only go out with the copper enamel. He is going to try to kill the monster. If he can''t, it is not difficult to escape with his strength.


    When Bai Hu rushed over, he was shocked by Fang Qingyu and others who stayed there, and they all retreated.


    When they saw Hansen behind them, they all breathed a sigh of relief. Hansen didn��t have time to say anything to them, let them stay here, and he himself rushed out of the hole with the white tiger.


    The snakes outside the cave are still alive, and many of them are simply unable to count. Looking down at the past, there are dense snakes everywhere, and the whole continent is about to be drowned by those monsters.


    There are also very few places where mushrooms grow, but it doesn''t seem to take long for the geeks to eat up.


    There have been a lot of strange snakes that have evolved into small monsters. The big monster is still desperately swallowing mushrooms. Hansen has seen some changes in his body.


    The original black body, this time has changed like a colorful crystal, a filamentous tentacle, sparkling with colorful crystal light, looks very dazzling.


    Hansen swayed directly to the group of snakes in the ground, but there was no use of any eggs. The purple brilliance hit the snakes, and there was no difference between them and the stone wall.


    "Is this thing really able to deal with that big monster?" Hansen is very skeptical about this.


    "Hey!" The white tiger yelled at Hansen, seemingly urging him to start working on the big monster.


    There was no other choice. Hansen gritted his teeth and summoned the peacock king soul to wear on his body and flew toward the big monster.


    Before Hansen flew to the vicinity of the monster, the monster seemed to feel something. He turned and looked at Hansen. Now his body is like a transparent crystal silkworm, and his body is covered with crystal. tentacle.


    Those tentacles condense into wings and carapace, protect the monster inside, the monster shrinks inside, a one-eyed stare at Hansen, or staring at the copper enamel in Hansen''s hand.


    Han Sen looked at the heart: "It seems that the monster is a little afraid of this copper enamel, maybe it really has a role in it."


    At the moment, Hansen no longer hesitated, and he used his knives as a knife. The teeth of a toothpick staggered toward the monster.


    The monster did not use the tentacles woven into the shield to block the purple brilliance, but the vibrating wings evaded to the side.


    Hansen��s heart was a joy. Before it was faced with the little red bird��s Phoenix, or his colorful glow, the monster did not dodge. At this time, it turned out to be directly flashing, which seemed to be very fearful of purple light.


    "You are afraid, then it will be easier." Han Sen waved the copper rushing over, and the sword was unfolding under the heavens. The purple radiance of the knife was like a net to the monster.


    It is difficult for the monster to completely avoid the purple glory. It has to be woven into a shield with tentacles. After the tentacle touches the purple glory, it suddenly appears like a snow, and the tentacles are directly melted and eroded. The purple glory directly penetrates the past. On the monster, a wound was eroded on the monster.


    The monster made a weird high-frequency scream, and Hansen��s surprise discovery was hurt by the purple light, and there was no longer a tentacle healing.


    "It turned out to be really useful!" Hansen was overjoyed, his body was shaking and rushing toward the monster.


    Purple glory has no lethal effect on other things, but it has fatal damage to monsters. The monsters that could not be seen before have no resistance at all under the copper enamel. They are screamed by Hansen, and their bodies are constantly appearing purple. An etched wound.


    At this time, the monster still has to take care of the mushroom, and he wants to escape to the Black Sea. Hansen directly teleports to it, and then the body of the monster is eclipsed. The more powerful, the body is quickly ruined, and necrotic tentacles are everywhere.


    Through the large holes that were eroded, Hansen saw that inside the body, there was a transparent crystal nucleus, only the size of the human head, which looked very soft.


    Hansen slammed out, and the purple brilliance hit the crystal nucleus, and suddenly the crystal nucleus was smashed, and a viscous transparent liquid flowed inside.


    Hey!


    As the crystal nucleus is blown up, the entire body of the monster explodes, and the body and tentacles melt into a liquid.


    Hansen was a bit worried because he didn''t even hear the sound of hunting and killing, let alone the beast, and even the heterogeneous genes.


    Before the snakes did not have anything out, Hansen thought they were part of the big monster. Killing the monsters may have alien genes and animal souls. Who knows that killing the monsters is nothing.

 Chapter 2588： Bizarre change (the lord plus more)

    When the monster died, the snakes suddenly withdrew from the mainland like water, and fled back to the Black Sea. One was faster than the other, faster than when it came, and it was clean in the blink of an eye.


    "What are those things?" Hansen wondered to the extreme, and looked at the copper enamel in his hand. This cockroach is also very strange. It is useless for other things. It is useful for big monsters. What must be there? problem.


    Logically speaking, those little monsters and monsters are a kind of thing. Since the copper enamel is harmful to the monster, it should also have a role for the little monster.


    But Hansen tried it many times, and the little monster completely ignored the purple glory, which is obviously not normal.


    Hansen looks at the white tiger. I am afraid that only it knows the secret of the copper enamel. Unfortunately, the white tiger obviously has no interest in what Hansen said, and it will not speak.


    At this time, the white tiger chased the snakes and spewed a lot of mushroom rain. After the mushrooms parasitized on the monsters, they quickly drank their bodies and grew a lot of mushrooms.


    In any case, killing the monster is always a good thing, but also got such a strange baby copper enamel.


    After this, Hansen tried to pass Baibaigou many times, wanting to know if there is any way out, and what is the copper enamel, but the white tiger just screamed twice, shaking his head from time to time, even if Han Sen doesn''t know the language of the beast and knows what it means.


    "Is it in the end that I don''t know or don''t want to say it?" Hansen looked at the white tiger frowning.


    After this time, the White Tigers were not hostile to them, and they did not hurt them any more. They occasionally came to them and listened to them as they were not far away.


    However, Hansen always felt that the white tiger had been staring at him, but it was not like a hostile look. The kind of eyes were very strange. Hansen couldn��t say what kind of eyes he was.


    There is no hostility, and it is not friendly. The white tiger looks at Hansen��s eyes and makes Han Sen feel familiar, but he can��t say where he is familiar.


    "Take it, anyway, don''t come to provoke me." Han Sen did not put it in his heart. After so long, his physical exertion was a lot. Hansen sent it directly back to his home, holding him to sleep.


    "Ah!" Hansen hadn''t woken up yet, and he heard a scream from the side. He was scared and he immediately turned over. He looked at the bed and asked nervously: "Wife, what happened? Is there an enemy?" ?"


    "You...you...you..." Ji Yanran stood on the bed, widened his eyes and pointed Hansen, and even said three of you, and could not continue.


    "What the **** is going on?" Hansen was shocked and quickly bowed his head to see his body.


    Hansen only wore shorts, the upper body was completely naked, showing the muscles that are as strong as iron, but moist like jade, the body shape is quite perfect.


    "I have no problem? The figure is still so perfect. Is it that I have become handsome again recently, and I am shocked?" Hansen put on a pose, which is very stinky.


    "You...you are on your head..." Ji Yanran pointed to Han Sen��s head, and his eyes were still awkward.


    "I didn''t tell you before. When we were in the belly of a black hole spider, there was a mushroom on the top of the head. When I came back, I should have already got it down. Has it grown again?" Han Sen said Touching the top of his head, this touch, suddenly Hansen stunned, and then quickly touched his hand.


    "This...what is this..." Hansen felt like he had something more on his head and felt soft and soft.


    Hansen thought of something bad, and the body directly teleported in front of Ji Yanran''s dressing table and looked at himself in the mirror.


    Hansen suddenly suffered a lightning strike. He did not have mushrooms on his head, but he had a pair of purples, like fox ears.


    "What is this ghost thing?" Hansen was shocked and quickly reached out to the top of his head, but with a slap in the face, Hansen��s teeth cracked, and the purple fox ear seemed to be his own organ. Part of it.


    "Ah... you... you... behind you..." Ji Yanran yelled again, this time pointing to Hansen behind.


    Hansen was shocked and saw the back of his subconsciously. He saw that there was a furry purple tail and it looked very fluffy and soft.


    "What is the situation with his sister?" Hansen used his hole to examine his body and found no problems, as if his ears and tail were part of his body.


    Ji Yanran''s eyes widened and stepped forward to Hansen, staring at Hansen as if he was scared.


    "Wife, don''t be afraid, this is just a small problem, you can rest assured... I will be able to solve it immediately..." Hansen quickly comforted Ji Yanran.


    "It''s so cute!" Ji Yanran was excited and screamed, hugged Hansen, and squeezed his fox ear with his hand.


    Linger was also awakened by their voices. He sat up from the small bed and squinted. After seeing Hansen��s appearance, he suddenly showed the color of surprise. When he was in shape, he jumped on Hansen��s back and grabbed it with one hand. Lived Hansen a fox ear, said with a sigh: "Dad is so cute..."


    "Cute your sister!" Hansen felt infinite shame, grabbed Linger from his back, put it into his arms, and began to study what happened, why he only slept, even It became like this.


    However, Hansen has exhausted all kinds of inspection methods. No matter how it is checked, the fox and the tail seem to be part of his body, and it is impossible to remove it at will.


    With his physical fitness and resilience, even if he is forced to break, he will soon grow.


    "Husband, if you can''t get it, you can keep it." Ji Yanran said with a smile.


    "Yeah, yes." Linger holds the bottle, his eyes are always looking at Hansen, and while he is drinking milk, he nods and seems to agree with Ji Yanran.


    "Husband, it is not good to hurt your body, just leave them." Ji Yanran advised.


    "Well, leave them." Linger nodded again.


    "The body is affected by the parents, really don''t mess around!"


    "Well, don''t mess around!"


    "No matter what you become, our mother and daughter will love you, or don''t move them."


    "Yeah, love you!"


    The mother and the daughter both smiled and persuaded Hansen, and Hansen felt that his whole life was not good.


    "The copper enamel... must be related to the copper enamel... I didn''t have anything good before... It was only after it had this strange thing..." Hansen quickly took the copper enamel out of the tower. , put it in your hands and observe it carefully.


    However, there was no abnormality found. The copper enamel was quietly lying in the hands of Hansen, and the mysterious patterns on the scorpion did not respond. It looked normal.


    Hansen was keenly aware of some unusual places, the fox ears and the tail behind them, their purple color is exactly the same as the purple enamel purple.

 Chapter 2589： Copper can not be smashed (the lord plus more)

    "It must be its problem!" Hansen gritted his teeth, but no matter how he studied, he did not find the problem, which made Han Sen more uneasy.


    Because there is a foresight in Hansen, Ning Yue is being harmed by a green sword. It is so terrible that he is afraid that he will be harmed by the copper enamel.


    Ning Yue��s personality and body have changed greatly. He is about to become a woman. Hansen is also afraid that he will turn back into a purple fox. This kind of thing Hansen is absolutely not allowed to happen.


    Hansen suddenly remembered why the white tiger looked at his eyes so familiar, because that is what he used to look at Ningyue��s eyes.


    "That **** white tiger, it must have known that this will happen." Hansen hated it.


    Without researching a result, Hansen directly turned into a super-spiritual body, and wanted to use the characteristics of the super-spiritual body to remove the abnormal condition.


    When Hansen turned into a super-spiritual body, the fox and the tail suddenly disappeared as if they were burning, and Hansen gave a slight relief.


    "Fortunately, I have a super spirit, it should not be as terrible as Ning Yue." Hansen said with a pat on his chest.


    However, Ji Yanran and Linger on the side saw Hansen��s fox ears and tails disappeared, but they showed the color of regret, as if they were lost in a very fun toy.


    Han Sen just ignored what they thought, and he didn��t like the strange look.


    The super-deity was lifted, and the top of the head and the back of the body were touched. The body was all normal, and Hansen completely let go of his heart.


    It��s a pity that Hansen��s happiness was too early. When he went shopping with Linger at noon, the passerby suddenly pointed at him, and the girl covered his mouth and laughed, and Hansen felt very bad.


    Touching the top of the head, the pair of foxes don��t know when they grow up, and the tail lifts the clothes behind them.


    Hansen suddenly changed color, Linger was very happy, sitting on Hansen''s shoulder, holding a pair of small hands, each pinching and pinching, seems to be very happy.


    Hansen quickly rushed to a no-man''s place, teleported back home, and used the super-spirit again to remove the anomalies.


    Without hesitation, Hansen immediately transferred to the gene universe, and then threw the copper enamel into the Black Sea far away. The copper gong disappeared like a meteor, and Hansen then returned to the shelter.


    Hansen felt incredibly and very distressed. After a while, Hansen found that the copper enamel did not know when it appeared on his waist and hung quietly on the belt.


    "How is this possible..." Hansen was shocked.


    This is a shelter, but the copper enamel can still return to him, which is really incredible.


    Not long after the copper enamel came back, Hansen grew his ears and tail.


    Hansen has been experimenting many times in a row. Even if he throws the copper enamel into a certain planet in the core field, it will be useless. After a long time, it will appear strangely around Hansen.


    Now Hansen can be sure that he is wrapped up by a strange warrior like Ning Yue, and he can��t get rid of it.


    Hansen is very regretful now. He really shouldn��t take the copper scorpion himself. He has to know that this will happen. It��s better to let Gu��s city or the moon to get the copper enamel. The woman has a fox ear and a tail. Fortunately, accept a little.


    Now it is said that it is too late, Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue see his appearance, obviously they are holding back and laughing, the face looks like no expression, but Hansen feels that they may have laughed in their hearts. The intestines were pumped.


    "What the **** is this thing?" Hansen hated to smash the copper in front of the white tiger and seized it.


    "Hey!" The white tiger screamed, and the eyes became a crescent. Even if Hansen didn''t understand the language, he knew that this guy was definitely laughing.


    "Your sister, tell me clearly, what the **** is this, how can I fix it, or I will lick your skin." Hansen cried and shouted at the white tiger.


    The white tiger called a few times, but Hansen couldn''t understand what it meant. When Hansen let go, the white tiger immediately fell into the rock and disappeared.


    Han Sen is helpless, thinks a lot of ways, or can''t solve the copper enamel.


    Fortunately, his situation has not been deteriorating. Apart from the foxes on his head and the tail behind his tail, there is no further development.


    For Hansen��s only good news, I��m afraid that since I grew these things, he didn��t grow mushrooms again.


    "Take the mushroom to the ear, what are you in my head? Hotel?" Hansen was resentful, but there was no other way.


    "Dad, you are so pretty." Boa looked at Hansen with his head in his head.


    "Good-looking ghost." Hansen was depressed, but there was no other way, and he could not always become a super-spirit.


    "Get used to it slowly, and I came here too." Ning Yue said in a secluded side.


    Han Sen looked at the woman who was resentful in Ning Yue. He suddenly shuddered and worried: "No, I must remove this ghost thing, it can''t be like Ning Yue."


    The ideal is full, but the reality is cruel. Hansen used a lot of methods, and did not completely remove the fox and tail.


    On this day, Hansen was thinking about how to get rid of his own ears, but suddenly saw the dramatic space fluctuations in the fog, a horrible purple knife broke through the fog, crossed the sky and extended to the infinite void. Among them.


    "The power of the toothless ... is it ..." Seeing the knife, Han Sen suddenly glimpsed, can use such a terrible power, there seems to be only one in today''s big universe.


    After the moment, Hansen saw the knife in the air, a figure fell, it is a purple armor, the heroic Isa.


    "Master!" Hansen was shocked and happy, but did not expect that he would see Isa here.


    "There is not much time, follow me." Isa said faintly, there was not much expression on her face.


    However, Hansen is very clear that Isa can come here, and it must have cost a lot. Hansen can even see the armor on Isa, and there are still many scars that have not healed, and the heart is very touched.


    Although Isa is his master, how many masters in the world can save people in the belly of a black hole spider in this situation?


    Hansen quickly called everyone to the big white whale and rushed into the fog with Isa.


    Isa��s face was cold, and the long knife in his hand made a powerful force. The horrible knife instantly extended infinitely toward the fog. Isa took Hansen and they walked along the hollow of the toothless force. .

 Chapter 2590： Family

    When a group of people saw the long-lost chaotic starry sky, they couldn��t help but cheer.


    Hansen looked at the place where they came out, but did not see the black hole spider. He only saw a gutter-like space crack in the starry sky.


    After they rushed out of the crack in the space, they saw a short knife flying from the crack in the space. The short knife seemed to be a dagger. It was only one foot long, curved like a new moon, white as a tooth, and the space around it The short knife flew and twisted.


    Isa held a curved sheath and took it against the knife. The crescent-shaped tooth knife suddenly fell into the sheath and was hung by Isa at the waist.


    The space crack lost the support of the dental knife, suddenly collapsed and disappeared, and disappeared in a flash.


    "Master, what kind of knife is that? How is the atmosphere above so familiar?" Hansen couldn''t help but come to Isa and asked, there was a clear trace of the force of the teeth on the curved crescent knife, and it was not an ordinary tooth. Power.


    "That is one of the ancestors of my family''s knives. If you don''t have it to open the space channel and reach your position directly, I can''t enter the black hole spider to save you." Isa said lightly.


    "Master, how do you know that we are in the black hole spider belly?" Hansen is also very confused about this.


    Even if you have a cracked tooth that opens the space channel, if you don''t know the specific location, you don''t know where to go, and how can you reach the black hole spider stomach so accurately?


    If it is an accident, the space channel hit the flesh and blood of the black hole spider, and if the black hole spider is alarmed, I am afraid that even if it is said to save people, it is a problem for Isa to live and escape.


    "Now there are no other ethnic creatures found, so go to Zhentian Palace as soon as possible." Isa said faintly, did not answer Han Sen''s question.


    Isa does not say that Hansen is not too much to ask, followed by Isa in the chaotic star field.


    When Isa opened the road, they were safer on the road. In the black hole spider belly, Hansen had already raised the blood vessels to the level of the nine-fold field, and the genetic language has begun to improve.


    Similar to Hansen''s imagination, the field of genetic language has improved. In addition to strengthening the body, the main ability is to become more and more clear with the black crystal armor.


    "I don''t know if the half-step deification can really activate the black crystal armor?" Hansen thought in his heart.


    The white tiger even rushed out with them, and followed them to fly, and did not leave.


    It is strange to say that after they left the belly of the black hole spider, the mushrooms on the top of the head were free to wither and fall, without regrowth.


    Only the head of the white tiger still has a mushroom, and there is no sign of wilting.


    When the mushrooms on the top of the head faded, they were greatly delighted. They felt that they had removed a big problem, but Isa took a look at the white tiger and said: "In the belly of a black hole spider, it is almost impossible to have a demonized creature. Survival, you can live to the present, thanks to those mushrooms."


    Hansen and others are slightly stunned. They have always regarded the mushroom at the top of their head as a confidant, but they have not thought that the mushroom is good for them. They are afraid to look at Isa.


    Isa said faintly: "Do you really think that the black hole spider''s belly is so easy to survive? There are terrible forces that you can''t see at all. The power is like a virus that invades the body of the creature, decomposing and digesting the creature. To become a black hole spider''s nutrient, a body without a deified level can''t resist the almost undetectable power. Even if it is a deified body, it may not be able to stop it. You can live in that place for so long, this is all thanks to Mushrooms on the top of the head and this big white cat."


    Hansen listened to Isa and said that he suddenly thought of the information he saw on the dilapidated warship. His heart suddenly raised a thought: "Did the woman take the white cat to test, is it to let the white cat survive? What Isa said is true, then the possibility is very high. The mushroom on the head of the white cat is probably the vaccine that the woman has researched to fight against the viral power in the black hole spider. We are also the beneficiaries."


    Hansen feels that the vaccine may not be accurate, but it probably means: "So, this white tiger has saved us from the beginning. If there is no such thing, even if I am not afraid of the virus power, others will It��s almost dead.��


    "But how did the woman run into the belly of the black hole spider? Why did she leave alone without taking the white tiger?" Hansen now hates not to find the woman to ask everything, but he does not know. Where is the woman?


    Since the two mountains have been separated, he has never heard of the woman.


    "What happened to you?" Isa asked Hansen''s head.


    Boa sat on Hansen''s shoulder, holding a fox ear of Hansen with both hands, and pinching it was very enjoyable.


    Hansen said that he had taken the copper enamel with Isa, and after Isai heard it, he was surprised: "Show me the handle of the copper enamel."


    Hansen took the copper enamel out and handed it to Isa. Isha did not reach out to pick it up. It only looked for a while and then nodded and said: "Yes, this is the family of the ever-changing Meihu family."


    "The clan?" Hansen looked at Isa inexplicably, he had never heard of the word.


    Isa sighed: "Now there are not many creatures that know the family. In the age of the ancient times, all the races that ignited the gene lanterns can get a genetic artifact that was born in the lamp. The genes, while at the same time possessing incomparably powerful power, form a unique ethnic artifact. Some of the more powerful ones can almost compete with the gods of the true **** level, and may even be stronger. The Gene Lights only gave birth to a family. The first race that ignited the magic lamp can take away the race, and then re-ignite the race of the magic lamp. Unless they steal their genius from the former, they will not There are tribes, so now there are fewer and fewer creatures that know the name of the clan, only that it is a powerful deification."


    After a pause, Isa went on to say: "The genre of the genius of the genre of the genius is called the nine-turned celestial mirror, but as far as I know, it is the family that the singular fox family steals. It was not their own family. All, as for the original family of the ever-changing Meihu family, I have only heard that it is a copper enamel. I have never really seen it. I think it should be this one."


    Han Sen listened to a joy, because the nine-turned life mirror is also in his hands, but he never knew what the purpose of the nine-turned life mirror, listening to the fox said that the nine-turned life mirror seems to only promote the fox Useful, Hansen does not know the true and false.


    "Master, is there any way to remove the abnormalities in my body?" Hansen looked forward to seeing Isa, and she knew that there should be a way to come if she knew the origin of the copper enamel.

 Chapter 2591： War

    Who knows that Isa shook his head and said: "The family is a deified device that combines the birth of a family of genes. It is more spiritual and powerful than the general deification. If the family uses them, it will naturally complement each other. There are any side effects. But if other races force the activation of the family, they will be infected by the power of the family, and the body will be invaded by the gene of the family, resulting in special mutations. Unless your own power can exceed the family, it will always Influenced by the family."


    ��Is there really no other way?�� Hansen asked depressedly.


    "It is not completely absent. If there is a strong person who can force the suppressor to force the ethnic group and erase the ethnic genes in the family and force your genes into it, then it can solve the side effects of the family, just like the Meihu family. The nine-turned celestial mirror was forced by a powerful horror to erase the ethnic gene of the original race and reinject the fox gene into the fox family."


    Isatonton said again: "But the genes of the Meihu family are quite good. I heard that when they ignited the gene lamp, they ranked quite high. The power of the copper cymbal is probably true God level unless You can find the strong God-level powers who are willing to consume their own power to help you, but there is no other way."


    "Then, isn''t that I haven''t played?" Hansen said with a sad face. Where did he go to find the true god-level powerhouse to help him, and he didn''t even know one.


    Even if you know, there is no reason for people to pay a huge price to help erase the Fox gene in the copper enamel.


    "You are also very good." Who knows that Isa has said such a sentence, and then continues to fly forward.


    Han Sen had a good time to return to the taste, and the heart was even more depressed.


    Han Sen put the glasses on, first cover the face and then said, and also used glasses to look at the genetic situation of Isa.


    The data on the glasses is constantly changing. After a while, the detailed data is given. The Rebecite is not a real giant, but the genetic potential of Isa has reached eight stars.


    "Eight-star potential, at most, it is the promotion of butterfly. If there is no major opportunity to increase the gene''s large variation, it is almost impossible to reach the true level. Unfortunately, my blood and nerves are only king, and the gene''s ability to degenerate is deified. The use of biology is not great, otherwise it may help Isa to make her genes more perfect, and more hopes of being promoted to the true level of God." Han Sen secretly concealed himself.


    Before Hansen tried the power of blood and nerves on the little red bird, the result was not used at all. The blood of the king''s blood was not able to push the deified gear of the god.


    By the way, I looked at the white tiger and found that its potential is as amazing as the small crocodile god.


    Hansen also asked Isa to help him look at Ning Yue��s green little sword. Isa also couldn��t recognize the fact that it was a nationality. However, if you only look at the symptoms, it��s also a trinity, but you don��t know where it is. A family of people.


    The repair of the great white whale is almost the same. Hansen invited Isa to take the white whale. Isha did not refuse. The group of people walked in the direction of the town of Heaven in the direction of the town.


    Nowadays, it has gone deep into the chaotic star field. The strongest of all ethnic groups can hardly be seen. It is often seen that all kinds of voids are visible. Fortunately, there are Isa��s help, plus Hansen and the little red bird also have the power of deification. I have not encountered too much danger.


    As for the white tiger, sleeping in the ship all day, there is no help, it is not a battle.


    On this day, the white whales sailed in the stars as usual, but suddenly saw the presence of a fleet in front, and Hansen was a glimpse of them.


    "Spring Rain!" Hansen recognized the imprint on those battleships, the spring rain that Mrs. Mirror controlled.


    Sure enough, when the warships surrounded the white whales, they saw a man and a woman flying out of the main ship. The woman was the mirror lady, while the man was the four emperors.


    "We just came out of the black hole spider''s belly, how come they found it so quickly?" Hansen secretly surprised.


    "Han Sen, are you walking with us, or let us catch you back?" said Meng Lie.


    Hansen secretly indulged, although they can be regarded as three deified levels, but unfortunately can only be regarded as the lowest level of the deification in the deification.


    Mrs. Mirror is also the original base of deification, but after all, people have been promoted for a long time, and their ability is also very bizarre and very difficult to deal with.


    Meng Lie is probably the deification of the metamorphosis. At the beginning, even the promotion of the deified Landu is not his opponent, more difficult to deal with than Mrs.


    But now Hansen has no other choice, directly put on the peacock king soul coat, holding a six-core snake bow, flying out of the white whale with a small red bird.


    Isa also flew out together and stood calmly next to Hansen.


    Mrs. Mirror looked at Isa and said: "The Queen of the Blades, the Rebecite and the Emperor of the Royal Family have always been honored and humiliated. You will not want a Hansen to break the Rebec and my family?"


    Isa said faintly: "The Rebeites have officially formed an alliance with the Tiantian Palace. I am also willing to maintain the original friendly relationship with the Emperor. However, if the aristocracy is determined to be in a dilemma with me, this seat will have to protect itself."


    The reason why Isa came so late was to deal with the Rebeites. She couldn''t put the entire Rebecite in because of saving a Hansen.


    Nowadays, the Rebecite has formed an alliance with the town Tiangong and is sheltered by the town Tiangong. It is not easy for the emperors to move them.


    "The Queen of Blades, you have to think clearly, is it worthwhile for a disciple to betray our royal family? You should know what the empire of the royal family will end." Meng Li frowned.


    "If I can''t keep my disciples, what is the need for the Rebecbee to exist?" Isa said in an understatement.


    "I have to look at it, what benefits the town Tiangong gave you, so that you have such courage, dare to betray my royal family." Mrs. Jing looked cold and raised her hand to kill Isa.


    Isa did not move, but pulled out one long and one short tooth knife on her body and greeted Mrs. Jing.


    Meng Lie sighed and turned himself into the body of gold. At the same time, he reached out and pressed his palm to the top of the lion''s head under the seat. The color of gold quickly dyed the lion into a golden color.


    In the next second, Meng Li��s palm was raised, and the golden lion was lifted up by it and turned into a lion head golden knife.


    "I didn''t want to take your life, but you are obsessed with it." Meng Lie held the golden knives of the lion''s head and stepped forward to Hansen. Every step he took, it seemed that all the heavens and the earth had oppressed thousands of feet. People feel that the entire starry sky seems to be shrinking under his body.


    Looking at the Meng Lie, who was oppressed by the golden gods, the little red bird made a phoenix, and the whole body of the phoenix fire burned up, turning into a beautiful flame suspended by Hansen, and spewing out the horrible flame sea in his mouth.

 Chapter 2592： Hard fight

    The sky was full of fire, and Meng Lie was just a knife. The fire suddenly seemed to be cut by scissors and fell to both sides. .


    The golden knife knives suddenly stopped next to the little red bird. If it wasn��t for the red bird to dodge, I��m afraid it will be split in half.


    "Awesome Meng Lie, a strong gold **** body!" Han Sen could not help but admire.


    Meng Lie itself has been the deification of the metamorphosis, and he has turned a deification into a **** soldier. The strength has once again strengthened. The original base of the deification is definitely not his opponent.


    The colorful radiance of Hansen��s body swelled into a colorful Xiaguangjian, which opened the six-nuclear snake bow and shot it out against Meng Lie.


    When the colorful Xiaguang arrow left Hansen��s finger, it disappeared. When it appeared again, it saw that the golden lion''s head knife in the hands of Meng Lie had already smashed on the colorful Xiaguangjian, and hardly opened the Xiaguangjian. Sen is in the heart.


    The arrow that teleported past can be pre-warned by him and easily smashed. This strength is really terrible.


    "Is the strength of the metamorphosis really so terrible? How strong is the true **** level?" When Hansen sighed, Meng Lie had already smashed Hansen like a golden **** who suppressed the heavens. .


    This knife seems to occupy the entire space, making Hansen feel unstoppable and unable to escape.


    If Hansen is trained to be a real sacred saccade, it can be teleported to any position between the thoughts, and it can also teleport the range of golden knives, but naturally it is impossible to have such ability.


    Looking at the electricity, Hansen pulled out the copper enamel, and smashed it with the smashing of the sky.


    Hey!


    The knife was shattered by the horrible golden light. Hansen even flew out with the copper cymbals. The copper cymbals trembled, the Hansen arm of the earthquake almost broke, and the muscles on the palm surface were torn together. Deep visible bone.


    "Oh, I can stop me from breaking. It seems to be a pretty deified weapon. How many deifications do you have in your body?" Meng Li looked at Hansen''s hand in amazement.


    Hansen did not thank him, frowning at the copper enamel in his hand: "Is this guy''s power really only useful for the monsters in the black hole spider''s stomach?"


    The copper enamel is a family device, which is comparable to the god-like deification of the true **** level, but the ability of the copper enamel now is too weak.


    Hansen knows this because he has not yet figured out what the true power of the copper enamel is, so he will not be able to exert its true power.


    Otherwise, even if Hansen��s strength is too weak to play its full power, it will not be able to stop even a knife, and it seems that Meng Lie has no use.


    "Han Sen, you should be clear, just the knife is the emperor''s mercy, if you are obsessed with it, the next knife is not so simple." Meng Li strode toward Han Sen, said one word.


    Everything in the heavens seems to tremble under his voice, and Hansen��s body is also slightly twitching.


    Hansen��s body trembled, not because he was afraid, but because of the natural reaction when he encountered a strong enemy. The cells of the whole body were active, and the hidden power exploded at a high speed, which made Hansen��s spirit and ** Extremely active state.


    This may be his most difficult battle in recent years, but this battle can only win, or else all his creatures will be finished.


    Hansen stared at Meng Li, who walked step by step like a god. The purple butterfly **** glasses and glasses were running at a rapid speed. Before Meng Lie did not take out the next knife, the glasses finally had test results.


    Goal: Emperor, male, about 12,300 years.


    Gene level: �� metamorphosis.


    Gene potential: eight stars.


    Hansen��s slight glimpse, it seems that the level of genetic potential is very strict, even the emperor��s metamorphosis is only eight stars, and the deified stars of those tribes will only be lower. The star potential is quite good.


    Now Hansen has no mood to control him as a few stars. The potential of a few stars has no effect on the present. The current Meng Lie is a metamorphosis, and he must solve the existence.


    Goal: Lionheart, male, 166,000.


    Gene grade: primordial deification.


    Gene potential: six stars.


    This is the deified data of the golden lion''s head knife, but its data does not have much significance. Under the golden spirit of the martyr, it turns into a heterogeneous gold lion''s head knife, and the power is changed. Stronger.


    Hey!


    It��s a slap in the face, and the golden knives run through the stars, which greatly breaks the universe.


    In Hansen��s eyes, the blood flashed, and the whole body turned into a blood shadow. It disappeared before the golden knife light fell on him.


    Meng Lie slightly frowned, his eyes did not look around, he had already guessed where Hansen was, his left hand and his fingers were inserted into his eyes.


    Hey!


    Meng Lie��s eyes were actually exploding by himself. The golden blood of the inside was falling, and Hansen��s figure also fell out.


    Hansen mapped into Meng Lie''s eyes with the power of the blood-eyed demon frog mirror. Who knows that Meng Lie is so embarrassed, he has exploded his own eyes, and Hansen has to be bounced out of his eyes.


    "Han Sen, put away those little tricks, that is useless to the Emperor." In the eyes of Meng Lie, the golden gods are bloody, but they have never really flowed out, but the wounds have not healed, so Hansen has no use of blood-eyed demon mirrors. The possibility of entering his eyes.


    Although his eyes were already stunned, Meng Lie still stared at Hansen, as if he could still see Hansen��s every move.


    The golden lion''s head knife moved again, and the golden knives that annihilated the ages once again hit Hansen, and the whole starry sky seemed to be broken.


    The peacock king flapped his wings and opened a screen. The colorful order chain was entangled in Hansen, condensed on the copper enamel, and then the copper enamel was placed on the six-core snake bow as an arrow.


    Faced with the horrible golden knives, Hansen pulled the six-core snake bow to the limit and shot the copper squid directly.


    I saw the bronze mirror disappeared with the colorful glow, and when it appeared again, it had already hit the horrible golden knife.


    Hansen didn''t worry about whether the copper enamel would be destroyed. The genre was so easily destroyed. If it could be destroyed, it would not be a bad thing for Hansen. He didn''t want to keep the ear and tail.


    Hey!


    The collision of the copper enamel with the golden knives, like a star explosion, produced a horrible shock wave, and everything was surrounded by a skyrocketing.


    Hansen was watching the big bang, but he saw that the copper enamel was like a hot wheel. He was shot back. Hansen reached for the copper enamel and found that there was no scar on it.


    Meng Lie was also staring at the copper cymbal, and he was greatly surprised. This knife has already used a very strong force. The copper enamel, which looks less eye-catching, has blocked his knife, and It��s unbelievable that it��s not hurt.


    "Is it a deified instrument of Medusa''s gaze level?" Meng Li stared at Hansen''s hand in the copper.


    Han Sen looked at the perfect copper enamel in his hand, but he was happy in his heart: "Although I don''t know what the real power of the copper enamel is, it seems to be good, so at least it can barely resist the knives of Meng Lie."


    In my heart, Hansen put the copper cymbal on the six-nuclear snake bow and aimed it at Meng Lie.

 Chapter 2593： Meishen (the lord plus more)

    The copper enamel was once again shot by Hansen as an arrow. This time, the force of the shot was even more fierce. The moment the copper arrow left the six-core snake bow, it disappeared. .


    "The teleport has no use for this seat unless you can make a teleport without any degree of spatial fluctuations," said Meng Lie, while reaching out to the palm of his hand.


    I saw the copper enamel just coming out of it, just being caught by the palm of Meng Lie.


    This time, Meng Li did not use the golden lion head knife, and directly grabbed the copper cymbal with his hand, in order to hold the copper cymbal in his hand and take a closer look at what kind of deification is that.


    However, in the moment when Meng Lie��s palm was about to catch the copper cymbal, the copper cymbal was strangely deviated from the original trajectory and disappeared into the sight of Meng Lie.


    When Meng Lie saw the copper enamel again, the copper cymbal had already hit his chest.


    "The arrow is good..." Meng Lie didn''t care. Han Sen''s arrow power could not even break his golden knives, and it was even more impossible to hurt his golden god. But the words have not finished yet. Meng Lie was a big change in his face. When he looked down, the copper enamel pierced his heart, and the golden blood was flowing slowly along the copper body.


    "How is this possible..." Meng Lie could hardly believe his own eyes. The body of his golden **** can directly collide with the deified weapon without hurting. Hansen is only a king, even if he uses the instrument of deification. It is possible to break the body of his golden god.


    But the severe pain from the chest told him that this is a fact.


    "Unless..." Meng Lie thought of a possibility, the eyelids jumped straight, and there was no thought of countering Hansen, but grabbed the handle of the copper cymbal.


    "Unless this is a deified device above the butterfly level... it is possible to pierce the body of my golden gods..." The blazing blazing light in the eyes of Meng Lie, hardly pulling the copper enamel from the chest. come out.


    As the copper enamel was pulled out, the wound that broke through the heart actually healed automatically, and it was completely restored in the blink of an eye, leaving no scars.


    Hansen had previously seen that the copper enamel had pierced the heart of Meng Lie, and he still had some joy in his heart. However, when he saw this scene, he also secretly frowned and had to admire the horror of the powerful.


    "Thank you for giving me such a powerful deification. Since you are so generous, it is better to give me the gaze of Medusa." Meng Lie held the copper enamel, and the golden light of his body was released. The golden energy of the road poured into the copper enamel, and the copper enamel gradually turned into gold.


    The gold gods can transform the aliens into golden gods. They have the same strong assimilation effect on the deification. Although they cannot change the essence of the deification, but after assimilation, they can make the deification of different attributes. Can be used for Meng Lie.


    Seeing that the whole copper enamel was to be assimilated into the color of gold, the face of Meng Li suddenly changed. I saw the purple brilliance above the enamel enamel, and the mysterious nicks on the scorpion sparked strange essays, instantly Meng Li��s palms popped open.


    "How is this possible... Is it... Is that the instrument of the true God..." Looked at his palm in sorrow, just holding the part of the copper enamel, the color of the gold above retreated, revealing the flesh and blood.


    It is incredible that a deified weapon without human control can eliminate the power of his golden gods.


    Meng Lie looked up and stared at the copper enamel that had already returned to Hansen''s hand. His face showed a smile: "The instrument of the gods... is actually a device of true God... Hansen... you are really The person with the great fortune...has two real gods at the same time. I don��t know how many deified powerful people want to ask for one. You have two pieces in one king."


    "Since I know that I am a person with great luck, why do you have to be embarrassed with me, so is it because you are against the sky?" Hansen said with a copper cymbal, faintly said.


    Meng Lie haha ??smiled, the golden light on the palm of his hand, and instantly turned the palm of the flesh and blood into a golden shape, laughing and saying: "The road to evolution is the road to the sky, the evolution of everything." Built on the destruction of other creatures, what you eat and use are all other creatures in the universe. If you don''t resist the sky, you can only become a pile of stools on the path of evolution of other creatures. If so, why should I fear the sky? ��


    "You have a big fortune, then I won your great fortune for me. With these two real gods, the road after my emperor is even better with the three points. This is my air transport. It is also the air transport of my imperial family." The golden light of Meng Lie was released freely, almost dyed the entire starry sky into gold, the sound is like a emptiness, and the earth of the earthquake is trembled, as if it were the universe. Everything resonates with his words.


    Although standing in the perspective of the hostile, Hansen had to admit that Meng Lie said it was very reasonable.


    The grass, the wood, the stone and the water in the universe have their own lives. Whether it is the emperor or the human being, if you want to survive and evolve, it is built on the bones of countless lives. If you are afraid of what is the meaning of luck, then You don''t have to be alive, just dig a hole and bury yourself.


    "It''s reasonable!" Hansen''s eyes were clear, and the copper enamel was once again placed on the six-nuclear snake bow by Hansen. The power of the ice muscle jade bones, the **** nerves and the peacock king''s soul clothes were all run to the limit.


    Hansen''s flesh and blood are like a thunderous vibrato. The blood is roaring in the blood vessels. The heart seems to be running wildly in the engine. It makes him look like a big circle, and his body is full of awkward power.


    The colorful Xiaguang circulates over the feather coat, and finally condenses on the copper enamel, making the engraving on the copper enamel more and more bright, as if it is a mysterious light symbol, surrounded by the copper enamel.


    Even the ear of the ear and the tail behind Hanson��s head exude a sinister purple light.


    Seeing the appearance of Hansen and the copper enamel, Meng Lie suddenly shouted excitedly: "I know... I finally know... It is the genus of the fox family. It is no wonder that it can hurt my gold. The body of the gods..."


    "What is the arrow of love God... This is obviously a slap..." Hansen felt that the name was a bit weird.


    Meng Lie laughed and said: "The **** of love is also known as the **** of gods. I thought it was destroyed when I was the ancestor of the genus of the genus Fox. I didn''t expect it to exist in the world, but it still fell. In your hands, it��s true that Heaven helps me to be a royal family. I have the help of my gods and my gods. The prestige of my royal family among the nations will definitely go further..."


    Meng Liyue said that the more excited, staring at the eyes of Hansen''s hands in the copper enamel, almost all of them are about to release the light.

 Chapter 2594： Medusas Shield (Allies plus more)

    "It''s as if you can use the gods, you know what kind of power it has?" Hansen said in his heart, and he wanted to find out from Meng Lie what kind of power this copper enamel had.


    Meng Li looked at Han Sen and seemed to see through Hansen��s thoughts, but he even said: ��I��m afraid I��m going to let you down. Mei Shen can be said to be the strongest family in the world, but it can be said to be the most Weak family. It is strong, because it has the ability to shape the charm of the personality. The ancestors of the fox family used it to reverse the sentient beings. If it is used well, it is not difficult for the people to surrender. It is weak because it The destructive power of the tens of thousands of people is countdown, and it is not very helpful to you now."


    "You said it would be useless if it didn''t work?" Hansen did not believe it. An arrow shot toward Meng Li, and the space produced a momentary fluctuation, and the copper suddenly disappeared.


    Before the copper enamel killed the monster, it showed great power. Hansen did not believe that it would be undestructive.


    Hey!


    The moment when the copper enamel appeared, it was smashed by the violent violent knife, and the copper was smashed back.


    Hansen''s look changed, his hands caught the copper cymbals flying back, but the force on the copper enamel could not be completely eliminated. Hansen''s hands used his best to hold the stalk, but the copper cymbals still slammed into his chest. On the other hand, he flew straight out and fell into a planet like a meteor, and was nailed to a mountain.


    Hansen looked down at the copper enamel on his chest. Just now, this cockroach still runs through the chest of Meng Lie. I didn''t expect the retribution to come so fast, and now it runs through his chest.


    Hansen holds the broomstick and wants to pull it out. He hasn��t come and tried hard. Meng Lie��s body like a golden **** has already rushed over. The golden lion head knife in his hand smashes down, the golden knife of horror It seems that the light has to split the entire planet into two halves.


    The little red bird made a sound of phoenix sound, and the flame in the mouth turned into a fire and rushed to Meng Lie, trying to stop Meng Lie''s knife from smashing to Han Sen.


    It is a pity that the little red bird is still the original base level. The sword of the right hand of Meng Lie is unchanged. The left hand is like a curtain of the sky, and the flame of the little red bird is suddenly blasted.


    Seeing this scene, Mrs. Mirror could not help but sigh: "Han Sen is still alive and dead. If it only kills the white game, there is still a chance to live, but there is a true God-level Medusa gaze. There is also a family of Meihu people, but this is not dead."


    boom!


    The golden knives of terror were degraded, and the whole planet exploded. Under the golden knives, it turned into aurora bursting. At one time, the nearby star sky could not blink, and the shock wave swept the entire starry sky.


    "Han Sen!" Isa was wrapped up by Mrs. Mirror, and it was difficult to rush to the rescue. Seeing the horrible power fluctuations, her face could not help but change.


    "The captain... is finished..." Within the great white whale in the distant starry sky, all the pirates were shocked and their faces were gone.


    Being stunned by such horrible power, even if it is a powerful person, I am afraid it will die! What''s more, Hansen has not really promoted deification, just relying on different treasures.


    Some pirates are already thinking about waiting for a while or not to beg for mercy, maybe they can change back to life.


    "Han Sen''s life, then you are." The imperial knights trapped in the white whales were happy, and one of the emperor knights stared at the pirates and said coldly.


    "Hey!" The imperial knight who was talking was slammed on the ground, and Boa patted the palm of his hand as if it were dirty.


    The emperor knight licked his face and rolled it on the ground. All his teeth were broken and his face was cracked.


    The other emperor knights suddenly stopped talking, they almost forgot, there is a little devil here.


    Boa''s gaze swept over the face of the Emperor knight, and all the emperor knights suddenly bowed their heads and dared not look at her eyes.


    "Dad is not going to die." Boa scorned, and his eyes turned into the void.


    The imperial knight��s mouth did not dare to say it, but his heart secretly sneered: ��Han Sen is just a few pieces of deified instruments. How can he be compared with Meng Li��s adults, he is sure to die, and he will be round later. It��s your detestable little devil."


    Seeing the glory of the star explosion gradually converge, Fang Qingyu suddenly cried: "Han brother is not dead!"


    A group of pirates and emperor knights couldn''t believe it. I saw Han Sen standing in the void, holding a shield in his hand to protect the body. Because of the explosion of the planet, some places in the feathers and armor were black, but it looks Not suffering from serious trauma.


    The heaviest injury he suffered was the wound that the chest was pierced by the copper enamel.


    "I have forgotten, you still have Medusa''s gaze, but Medusa''s gaze is not a nationality. It is not spiritual enough. It cannot be attached to you. You can''t use it as a god." Use it, otherwise I am really troublesome." Meng Lie stared at the gaze of Medusa.


    Hansen spit out a bruise in his mouth and stared at Meng Lie and said, "Are you sure I can''t use it?"


    Meng Lie snorted and said: "Medusa''s gaze is the true **** of the ancestors of the Ghana. At that time, it was a deified weapon that could be discharged into the top ten. The horror was still in the Garna family. Above the Purgatory Kingdom, but the instrument of the true **** is very different from the genre. The genre can be regarded as a special kind of life. It has its own ability to think and can make its own judgment. As long as it is recognized by it, even if it is recognized The level of the creature itself is relatively low, and it can also exert its power. But the device of the true **** is different. Without the power of the true **** level, it is impossible to exert the power of the true god. Although it is the power of the same system, the low-level deification is strong. You can also play a little bit of power. But once you are not deified, secondly, your power is completely different from Medusa''s gaze, so you can''t activate its power, even one in ten thousand. It may be activated, at most, it is used as a normal shield."


    "Unfortunately, Medusa''s gaze is a shield, but its true ability is not defense." Said, Meng Li has once again condensed the golden power of terror, the gold lion''s head knife in his hand exudes a fascinating light, like It is the universe that is divided into two under the light of the god.


    Seeing that Meng Lie had to slash his knife, Han Sen��s look did not change, still holding Medusa��s gaze, staring at the knives that were like the gods, and the power of his body. The land flocked to the shield of Medusa.


    The enchanting beautiful woman carved on the shield has a glimmer of glory in the closed eyes.

 Chapter 2595： Glance at the air

    "Impossible..." Meng Li''s face changed greatly. He looked at the statue of the demon girl with the eyes shining on the shield of Medusa, with a terrible horror in his eyes. .


    This is the deified instrument that followed the ancestors of Gana to enter the gene temple. Although the ancient Gana people, when they ignited the gene lamp, they did not need to snatch, there are many free gene lights.


    However, that does not mean that the Ghana is not strong. At least Gana''s ancestors were in the later universe. With the purgatory heaven and Medusa''s gaze, two gods of the universe, few creatures can match it.


    And like the ancient water god''s existence, even the door of the gene temple has not been able to enter, but Gana''s first ancestor was able to rush into the temple for a few days before the fall, has been able to explain her power.


    The general race, the most powerful deified device of the tribe is their family, but the ancestor of Gana is the goddess of the Ghana, but her strongest deification is the gaze of Medusa. It is because of this device that she is able to compete with the few creatures in the universe.


    Meng Lie has heard of the power of Medusa''s gaze, but he has not seen it with his own eyes. If he can choose, he does not want to see the power of Medusa''s gaze, especially if he does not want to target himself.


    "Death!" Meng Lie grinned, the power of the Golden Emperor''s Emperor was smashed to the extreme, and the horrible knife was poured down like the Golden Star River. He had to sneak before Hansen launched Medusa''s gaze. Killing Hansen, Medusa''s gaze has no chance to play her power.


    The golden knives are like the destruction of the earth. The aurora of the universe generally falls. It is not a shield that can resist. The horrible power is everywhere. Even if it hides behind the shield, it will be killed without any suspense.


    Hansen has no other choice, clenching his teeth and injecting his power into the gaze of Medusa, only to rely on her strength for the final stroke.


    The people inside the white whales were shocked and trembled. The power of Meng Lie��s eruption was too horrible. It was the power to destroy the family and destroy the family. It was as irresistible as the punishment of God.


    "Meng Lie is really too strong, and it is worthy of being the deification of our imperial family, far from being comparable to those of the clan."


    "The uncle of my family is also a leisurely person."


    The knights of the emperor were all overjoyed, only looking forward to Meng Lie��s destruction of the land, killing Hansen and saving them from the sea of ??fire.


    Those pirates and Fang Qingyu and others looked at the horror of the cold. With such a knife, there are 100,000 million of them. I am afraid that they will be destroyed by slag, which is a force they cannot imagine.


    A group of pirates have been wandering in the interstellar for many years, but they have no chance to see these horrible forces. They are all stunned by their legs. The heart is dark: "It��s over... It��s over... The captain seems to be dying today. This is... It��s quite good to say that the captain��s person is very good, and it��s not really sad for us. If it��s in the hands of the emperor, it��s hard to say, and I don��t know if I can keep my life...��


    Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue are also ugly, and that power has exceeded their cognitive level.


    Ning Yue is holding a baby crying: "He won''t kill us together? I don''t want to die..."


    In the mouth of the little red bird, the phoenix of the Phoenix is ??desperately spurting into the sky, and the golden knives are blocked. However, the flames of the sea are so strong that they are unable to stop the golden knives from falling, but they are smashed like fireworks in a flash. The golden **** light continues to fall with the boundless pressure.


    Isa''s face changed slightly, and the left-handed tooth-knife emptied its teeth against the void. Suddenly a hollow crack spread to Hansen''s direction, and a hollow gap was opened on Hansen''s side.


    As long as Hansen crosses the Void, he can get there and avoid the knife of Meng Lie.


    However, Hansen turned a blind eye to the emptiness of the side, a pair of eyes covered with bloodshot blood, some scary blood red, staring at Meng Lie.


    It wasn''t Hansen who didn''t want to go through it, but he didn''t have a chance to go through it. It wasn''t that the golden knife was so fast that he couldn''t dodge, but Hansen''s body was sucked by Medusa''s shield.


    At the moment when the eyes of Medusa''s shield shined, Hansen felt that the power inside the body was like a wild horse, and it frantically poured into the shield of Medusa.


    It was only in an instant, his body seemed to be drained, and the scent of the four genetic techniques was only cleaned up in a flash.


    Hansen changed his skin in a blink of an eye, as if he had been sucked up by a group of female demon, and the muscles quickly shrank. It seemed that the skinny skin was getting thinner and thinner, and it was almost adult.


    Even the peacock king soul clothes are dim in an instant, the colorful glow is almost extinguished, and the peacock king''s soul shadow is almost disillusioned.


    The beautiful eyes above the Medusa Shield finally opened the line, just like the slight gap left by the eyes between half-sleeping and half-awake.


    At the same time as the eyes opened, two fascinating purple lights emerged from them, directly illuminating the golden knives that fell like the aurora.


    An unimaginable picture appeared in the starry sky, and the horrible gold knife light seemed to be solidified in the void at the moment when it was illuminated by the demon eyes.


    It��s not just the golden knives. Everything is solidified in the place where the fascinating light is passing. It��s like a god, and it��s the same as the golden lion''s head knife in his hand, and it keeps the squatting posture. .


    Everything is turned into purple, not just the sorrow. Under the fascinating gaze, the purple light spreads at an incredible speed. The large meteorites and the planet are turned into purple, and the freeze is still there, and still Constantly spreading outward, if you continue to say it, you may have to solidify the entire galaxy.


    puff!


    Hansen squirted a blood, forcibly separated from Medusa''s shield. At the moment when Hansen and Medusa''s shield were separated, the enchanting woman on the shield just opened a slit and the eyes closed instantly, and the demon purple dawn Also disappeared.


    However, the solid purple in the sky still remains unchanged, and the sorcerer, the golden lion''s head knife, and the horrible knife light turn into a huge virtual stone group.


    There are also those planets that were originally spinning, and they have been turned into purple and solidified there, and the picture is extremely strange.


    The whole universe was dead, and all the people who saw this scene opened their mouths, but they couldn��t make any sound at all. What a terrible power, no one could imagine.


    Mrs. Mirror took a shot and suddenly turned a mirror and stepped into it. There was no trace in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 2596： Star whips

    "Let''s go!" Hansen returned to the white whale and let Boa launch the great white whale away from here.


    His current situation is very bad, the whole body is exhausted, the flesh is about to collapse, and even the Peacock King''s clothing is almost bursting. If it is not the last moment, he uses the super spirit to get rid of the Medusa shield, I am afraid he and the peacock now. Wang Shuyi has been sucked into slag.


    "That''s horrible!" Hansen was shocked. The cost of using Medusa''s shield was so great that he could not bear it.


    And this is just to let Medusa''s eyes open a line, if you want to completely open your eyes, do not know what kind of power support.


    Before he was promoted to deification, Hansen did not dare to use this thing anymore, and he was desperate.


    Fortunately, after this time, no one came to find their troubles. Apart from some voids, they never met other races.


    It��s not that the Emperor and the other tribes couldn��t find Hansen, but they didn��t dare to come back to them.


    The stone statues of Meng Lie were also frozen in the void. They originally intended to follow Hansen��s strong families. After seeing the scene, they all dismissed the idea of ??continuing to track Hansen.


    The emperor spent a lot of money to remove the stagnation that had solidified in the void.


    Hansen was able to use Medusa''s gaze, so that the strong people of all races felt incredible, but the real gods, the general deified powerful can not control, Hansen a king actually inspired such a terrible power, All ethnic groups are jealous.


    Before I figured out how much Hansen could use Medusa''s gaze, no one dared to come over to Hansen.


    If Hansen really can inspire the full power of Medusa''s shield, there is no real God-level powerhouse to come, I am afraid there is no return.


    Without the troubles of the various ethnic groups, Hansen passed through the chaotic star field and escaped safely to the town Tiangong.


    However, Hansen��s situation was not so good. The strike of Medusa��s shield almost sucked his body. After more than a month, Hansen��s recovery was still very poor.


    The various functions of the body have dropped very badly. Even if some of the legs are weak, it is estimated that it will not be possible to return to the previous peak state without a two or three years.


    Fortunately, no outsiders know his current situation, they have also arrived at the town of Tiangong safely, so there is no need to worry too much about security issues.


    The elders of the Tiangong Palace led the town of Tiangong to personally greet Isa and Hansen, not only because of the trust of Isa and Rebec, Hansen itself is also an important factor.


    The ability to bless the mighty powers, the presence of the gods and Medusa, made Hansen''s value more than the entire Rebec, and even the town Tiangong had to be treated with caution.


    If they know that Hansen has another family of the Meihu people, the nine-turned Mirror and the Ghana''s genius purgatory heaven, I don''t know how they feel in their hearts.


    Hansen took care of the body in the town of Tiangong, and Zhentiangong also found a powerful person with strong healing power to treat Hansen, but the effect was not so good.


    Hansen is not as simple as an injury, but is overdrafting the source of the gene, not so easy to recover.


    A few days after coming to Zhentian Temple, Isa came to tell Han Sen that Han Menger came and made Han Sen very happy.


    Originally, Hansen was afraid that because of his own affairs, the narrowness of the month would be affected. Han Menger, they came to the town of Tiangong, then it would be better.


    However, Hansen did not see where Han Menger was. Isha smiled and did not make it clear, just let Han Sen go with her.


    Leaving the heterogeneous space of the town Tiangong, the outer galaxies are also the sites of the town Tiangong. Although this starry sky is not within the heterogeneous space, it is also the hinterland of the Tiangong Palace.


    Hansen feels a little strange, because he remembers that there should be many stars in the past, but now this starry sky is empty, and even a meteorite can not be found.


    ��Did there have been a shocking battle here? Is the Emperor��s person coming?�� Hansen asked, looking at Isa.


    Isa is laughing and not answering, just looking at the other end of the starry sky.


    Han Sen looked at Isa''s gaze and saw the stars, it seems nothing special.


    But not long after, Han Sen heard a sound like Lei Lei from the starry sky, the voice echoed in the universe, even the vacuum could not stop the spread of the sound.


    Han Sen looked at the direction of the sound, suddenly opened his mouth and surprised, he could hardly believe his eyes, he actually saw the narrowness of the moon here.


    Yes, it is the narrowness of the Rebec''s moon. Hansen sees the countless stars turning, and he is slowly coming toward this starry sky. The scene is shocking.


    The horror of a town Tiangong, after the star, held a whip in his hand. Every time he waved his whip, he rang the thunder.


    The stars of the sky turned out to be like a fat sheep, and he was rushing forward. If the big moon was narrow, he was rushed to the starry sky with a whip.


    "Of course... there is such a thing..." Hansen looked stunned, and he never dreamed of it. Someone could do this.


    Isa smiled and said: "If there is no preparation, how can I dare to take the fate of the Rebate family to take risks? This is the deification of the town of Tiantian, and the star of the gods can be heard by the stars, I will do it. Please ask the town Tiangong to help me to narrow the moon to this starry sky. This is one of the conditions for our Rebecite to join the town Tiangong."


    Han Sen looked at the narrowness of the whole month and was rushed to the empty starry sky. Before he came to the galaxy, he was rushed to other places, leaving it to the narrowness of the month.


    After the narrowness of the month was fixed in the starry sky, Isa took Hansen to thank the elder of the town��s Tiangong. The elders only smiled slightly: ��This is what I should do, you don��t need to be polite.��


    After the elders left with the star whips, Hansen couldn''t wait to enter the narrowness of the moon, returned to the Eclipse Star, and met Han Menger and other people, and he was very happy.


    The general conditions for the Rebeites to join the town of Tiangong have already been discussed, but the part involving Hansen will continue to be negotiated.


    Because Hansen��s own value has surpassed the entire Rebecite, Isa��s previous talk was only the Rebecite, not including Hansen.


    Zhentiangong provided a variety of programs. In the end, Hansen chose to join the town of Tiangong as a member of the Rebecite, and did not directly become the shackles of the town Tiangong.


    In spite of this, Hansen will lose a lot of benefits that he could have, but Isa took great risks to chase the stars to save him, and thus moved the entire Rebec, and provoked the great strength of the Imperial Family. Enemy, this kind of grace can not be said to be heavy, Han Sen naturally can not put the Rebecbe directly into the town Tiangong.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2597： Big movie

    Although Hansen is a member of the Rebecite family, it is one of the few ethnic groups attached to the town of Tiantian. It is free to enter and exit the town of Tiangong, and is almost the same as the rumored disciple of Zhentian Temple.


    Even Hansen has his own island in the town of Tiangong, the Xiaoyu Island where he used to live.


    Xiaoyinyin and Xiaoxingxing were also brought to Xiaoyu Island by Hansen. They originally wanted to use their blood and nerves to strengthen their blood. Unfortunately, the body has not recovered, and this can only be done.


    Small silver and silver use the healing power of each day to shock Hansen''s body. Although it can play a certain effect, the effect is very limited.


    Hansen stabbed the scorpion Thunder to the small silver and silver, and the strength of the small silver and silver and the scorpion thunder thorns mutually nourished, which is of great benefit to its evolution.


    Some of the different creatures around him, Hansen have seen it with glasses, basically have five-star potential, and the real potential is to wait until they are promoted to be deified before they can understand it in detail.


    Hansen was lying on the island in the sun, and Boa was sitting next to her purple ginseng, but there was no shortage of it.


    The little angel and the zero are preparing for lunch, and Han Menger is practicing archery with a six-core snake bow.


    The small silver and the small stars were lying on the side, and it seemed very quiet. Only a small white snowball-like beast was running around with joy.


    Snowball is also a different creature from the shelter, and its ability is very strange, able to condense a white sphere that is almost indestructible.


    In the past when the solar eclipse, Hansen brought it to the big universe, but its relationship with the evil emperor was very good. After coming to the big universe, he followed the evil emperor.


    This time it suddenly ran to the Rebeites, sending letters to the evil emperor.


    Hansen had some doubts before. The evil emperor did not use communicators to contact them. He also let the snowballs run for a sneak peek. Hansen, who was sent by the snowball, was shocked to discover that the evil emperor��s "overbearing president loves love." "The series, even the whole universe has to release a big movie."


    The snowball is specially delivered for the ticket, obviously to show off.


    Hansen''s cosmic network searched for a moment, only to find that the evil master''s "overbearing president loves love" has been red all over the big universe, people sent nickname evil teacher.


    Hansen casually checked the sales of "Overbearing President Love Love" and found that there are already many zeros, and it is in billions.


    "Good guy, how much money did the evil emperor earn in the end?" Han Sen looked stunned and suddenly found himself fighting for so long, and letting go of the deification of the hand did not say, may not be as good as the evil emperor painting.


    ��Do I have to draw something?�� Hansen was quite heart-warming, but considering that he had no talent in painting, he finally dismissed the idea.


    The town Tiangong also has this film to play, Han Sen with Han Menger and so on to watch, but they can be a small theater.


    When he arrived at the theater, Hansen unexpectedly met Yun Suyi, Yun Sushang and Qian Yuhe. Now they have all been promoted to the rank of king, and the promotion speed is not slower than Hansen.


    In fact, Hansen''s promotion rate is not very fast, mainly due to the drag of four genetic techniques. If only one is cultivated, as long as it is not a genetic term, it should be promoted to deification.


    "Han brother, are you okay?" Yun Suyi looked at Hansen and asked.


    Originally, they wanted to visit Hansen in Xiaoyu Island early in the morning, but the town Tiangong had a ban, and ordinary disciples were not allowed to approach Xiaoyu Island, so they also met Hansen for the first time today.


    Hansen''s appearance is not so good, his body is dry, like a dry body. At first, thousands of cranes did not recognize him.


    "A lot better, it has not been a big problem. I wanted to see you a few days ago. The elders of Yun did not allow me to leave Xiaoyu Island, but I have been dragging it to the present." Hansen explained.


    "We know that if this is not the case, we have already seen you in Xiaoyu Island." Xiao Qianhe smiled.


    "The film is starting soon, we are advanced." Yun Sushang also said with a smile.


    Hansen originally had a package, and there was just a vacancy. He invited Yun Sushang to watch them together.


    Because the content of the film was previously seen by Hansen, and I didn''t think there was anything, but I didn''t want Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang to like it very much. I was very excited to see it. Sometimes the moving eyes were crystal clear, and sometimes I laughed out loud.


    When the protagonist rescued the female host and kissed, Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang were all touched, and their eyes were about to turn into red hearts.


    "The strong woman has a girl heart!" Hansen could not help but sigh.


    After the movie ended, Hansen invited the three to eat together, and several people talked while walking.


    ��How have you heard the news of the lonely bamboo recently?�� Hansen asked Qian Yuhe. Before that, he also asked other people in Zhentiangong about the problem, but they were vague and did not tell Hansen the answer.


    Thousands of cranes hesitated, and Yun Suyi said with some anger: "It is not to blame the exquisite."


    "Ling Ling?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and the person named this name came to know one, but he couldn''t think of how Linglong would be related to the lonely bamboo.


    "Suyi, don''t say it." Qian Yuhe frowned.


    ��Is there anything I can''t know?�� Hansen asked Qian Yuhe.


    Thousands of cranes sighed: "That''s not it, but there is something helpless about this. Han brother, you know it is also annoying."


    "Since there are no taboos, let''s talk about it," Hansen said.


    Thousands of cranes are still hesitating, and Yun Suyi has already said things over and out.


    Zhentian Temple is inextricably linked with the Taishang people. It is even considered to be the spokesperson of the Taishang people in the big universe. Although the Tiantian Temple is not one of the three great families, even the Imperial Family is very good for the Zhentian Temple. fear.


    In fact, Zhentiangong is indeed attached to the power of the Taishang people. Therefore, when Linglong and another Taishang came to the Tiantian Palace and asked Lonely Bamboo and Yushan to join the Taishang, there was no way to refuse the Tiantian Palace.


    Yu Shanxin agreed, but Lonely Bamboo refused Linglong.


    This led to the gap between the Taishang and the Tiantian Palace. The Taishang people naturally refused to give up, and the lonely bamboo was determined to refuse. The Tiantiangong master had to be forced to hold the lonely bamboo.


    "Is there no power to join the Taishang people?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    Thousands of cranes smiled and shook their heads: "The relationship between our Tiantian Temple and the Taishang people is very complicated, and there seems to be some kind of agreement. The Lord of the Palace is very embarrassed, and he has no way to refuse the demands of the Taishang people."


    "The lonely bamboo is locked up. Is this the end?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    Thousands of cranes smiled bitterly: "If it''s so easy, the Taishang people didn''t say anything. They didn''t say that they must let the bamboo go, but they didn''t say that he couldn''t go. People didn''t let go. Anyway, we have to give a It��s impossible to justify it."

 Chapter 2598： The insistence of the lonely bamboo (the lord plus more)

    Han Sen has nothing too good about this. If the two armies are against each other, the lonely bamboo is in danger. At most, he is desperately fighting and can make a contribution.


    However, now the lonely bamboo is being held by the town Tiangong himself, and it is not fighting with the Taishang people. Hansen has no chance even if he wants to help.


    "This is very difficult to do. In fact, the Taishang family does not really want to let the bamboos join the Taishang people. It is only used for the Taishang people for a while, and it will also provide a lot of resources for the lonely bamboo. Such a good thing, change In the words of others, that is to ask for it, I don��t know why I��m so determined to refuse to go.�� Qian Yuhe sighed.


    Han Sen probably can understand the idea of ??a lonely bamboo, but he did not see him, and he was not sure whether it was.


    On the second day, Hansen made a request to the ten-member elder cloud, hoping to see the side of the tree.


    Yun Changkong is the father of Yun Suyi and his daughter. He is also the master of Qian Yuhe. His relationship with Hansen is quite good, and he has not rejected Hansen��s request.


    "You persuaded you to persuade you to go to the Taishang people and there is no harm in him." Yun Changkong said to Han Sen.


    Hansen was full of promises, and Yun Changkong took Hansen to the prison.


    Originally, Hansen thought that Zhentiangong was just doing it, but who knew that after entering the prison, he found that things were not as simple as he thought.


    Twelve towns of the magic lock run through the body of the bamboo, locked him on the town of the magic stone, looking at the body is blood, the bones are penetrated by the bamboo, Han Sen was also taken aback.


    "You are coming." The bamboo is locked in the magic stone of the town, and he can still laugh out, but his face is not very good-looking.


    There are 12 different kinds of powers in the 12 towns, and 12 kinds of powers such as water, fire, thunder, electricity, etc. are divided into 12 hours and nights to invade the body of the bamboo. It is not a strong deification that may not be able to persist here for too long.


    It��s not that it will kill people, but the kind of torture that is day and night is more terrible than the real life.


    ��Is it necessary to be so embarrassed?�� Han Sen looked at the lonely bamboo and couldn��t help but feel some resentment in his heart.


    Lonely bamboo is the disciple of the master of the Tiantian Palace. It is the shackles of the Zhentian Temple. It will be treated like this, and there is no feeling of a little bit of emotion. It is a bit chilling.


    "Resentment to others is my own problem." Lonely bamboo said with a smile.


    Hansen opened a bottle of wine that he had stolen, and sent him a few mouthfuls in front of the lonely bamboo. After he swallowed it, he said, "Why don''t you go to the Taishang?"


    Lonely bamboo licked the wine drop on the corner of the mouth and said: "Going to the Taishang people really has great benefits for me. If I don''t go, maybe I may not be able to deify in ten or twenty years, but I went to the Taishang people for three years. Maybe there is hope for deification."


    "Since you all understand, why not go?" Hansen looked at the lonely bamboo and asked him that he must have his own reasons.


    Lonely bamboo looked at Han Sen and did not answer Han Sen��s question. He asked: ��Do you like streaking?��


    "This... should not like it..." Hansen didn''t know what it meant, so he had no choice but to answer.


    Lonely bamboo smiled: "I don''t like it either, so no matter how much benefit the Taizu people give me, or what kind of punishment, I will not go to the Taishang."


    "How do you say this? Is it true that the Taishangs are like the streaking race, and they must be stripped of their clothes when they go there?" Hansen imagined the scene of Linglong and Li Keer''s **** clothes, and could not help but smile.


    Of course, Hansen is only maliciously thinking about it. He also knows that the Taishang people cannot have such special hobbies.


    "Tai Shang people''s too-inductive articles, can be combined with human beings to perceive everything. If they are chosen by them, as they perceive the universe, they can perceive all your seven senses. You eat salty, sweet, sour. It��s spicy, they all feel the same; when you take a shower, it��s hot, it��s cold, they��re clear, your emotions, your disgusting feelings, even when you and a woman are in bed, they can all be clear Chu... is your word... are you willing to go?" Lonely bamboo looked at Hansen.


    "Coughing... Is the Shangshang so abnormal?" Hansen''s eyes widened.


    "I''m just an objective statement. Of course, they may not be interested in what you and women do, but that kind of perceptuality is connected, unless they take the initiative to dismiss, otherwise the perception will always exist, even if they don''t want to accept it." Said the bamboo.


    "Are you sure that is the case?" Hansen asked cautiously.


    Lonely bamboo smiled and said: "If there is any race in the big universe that knows the Taizu people best, it is undoubtedly our celestial being. Although there is no direct evidence, Zhentian Temple has experienced so many generations for the Taishang people. Too effective, the accuracy of this matter is nine out of ten."


    "If this is the case, you can''t go for more benefits." Hansen nodded.


    Hansen took the bottle and gave it a few bites of wine. Then he asked: "But if you don''t go, will the Taishang family let you go?"


    "I don''t know." Lonely bamboo shook his head.


    Hansen didn''t ask anything more. He talked with Lonely Bamboo. After feeding a bottle of wine, he left the prison.


    Hansen thought while walking: "Who is not good for the Taishang people, but they have to choose a bamboo. Is there any way to help them?"


    Just out of the forbidden island, I saw a man sitting on the back of a white crane, looking at him with a smile.


    "Yu Shishu!" Han Sen was shocked and saw that the man turned out to be Yu Shanxin.


    In the past, Yu Shanxin had gone to the Dragons to save Hansen, so Hansen had been a disciple when he saw Yu Shanxin.


    Yu Shanxin said with a smile: "If you have nothing, let''s go together?"


    "Yu Shishu is coming for a lonely bamboo?" Hansen followed up and asked to fly next to Yu Shanxin.


    "No, I am coming for you." Yu Shanxin''s answer was beyond Hansen''s expectations.


    Without waiting for Hansen to speak, Yu Shanxin went on to say: "Our town Tiangong has an agreement with the Taishang people. Therefore, if the Taishang people choose someone, they must have someone to go. Since they are not willing to go, then they can only Find someone to replace the bamboo."


    "Yu Shishu, this person you said will not be me?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "In addition to the lonely bamboo, this generation can touch the Taishang people, I am afraid that only you." Yu said with a smile.


    "I don''t do it either!" Hansen said quickly, shaking his head and saying that he didn''t like streaking, and he didn''t like it.


    Yu Shanxin seems to have already expected Hansen to have such a reaction, and continually said: "With regard to the Taishang people, you should have learned from the lonely bamboo, so I will choose to come to you at this time. Lest you have to waste a lot of lips."


    "Yu Shishu, you don''t have to persuade me. I am like a lonely bamboo. I would rather suffer in the prison, and I will never go to the Taishang." Han Sen shook his head again and again.

 Chapter 2599： Extremely evil (the lord plus more)

    Yu Shanxin listened to Han Sen��s words, but he did not show any strange colors. He continued: ��Have you heard of the story of the ancestor��s ancestors?��


    "No." Although Han Sen did not want to hear any stories, but in the face of Yu Shanxin, it is not easy to leave directly.


    Yu��s voice is not high, but it just makes Han Sen clear: ��When the ancients did not enter the interstellar age, there was a cannibal demon above the planet where they lived. The devil eats one every day. Heaven, but this demon does not have its own body. If it wants to eat, it must be attached to a heavenly body, and then it can control this body to eat other heavens."


    "Because I couldn''t resist the devil''s entry into the body, in the days of the Tianzu, many fathers ate their sons, their wives ate their husbands, and their children ate grandfathers. Until the ancestors of my family appeared, they volunteered to devote themselves to their bodies. Let the demon occupy his body."


    "Later? Isn''t the ancestor of the Tianzu banned the devil?" Hansen couldn''t help but also curiosity.


    "No, the strength of my ancestor is not much stronger than that of ordinary people. He is also controlled by demons and eats a lot of heavenly people." Yu Shanxin replied faintly, but this answer is out of Hansen''s Expected.


    Yu Shanxin looked at Han Sen and continued to say: "Although my ancestor was controlled by the demon, there is one thing he did better than other angels. After other gods were controlled by demons, although their consciousness still exists, but their consciousness still exists, but They are not afraid of the devil''s hatred, or they are like a tiger to the devil. Even if they want to be a virtual snake, they also deceive the devil, because the devil can peep into the thoughts of the heavens after occupying the body of the angels, no matter who is there. Nothing can be deceived by demons, so they are useless no matter what they do. In the end, they are seen by the devils in their hatred. They are controlled by demons and their bodies commit suicide. Only the first ancestors are an exception."


    "What did he do?" Hansen was already curious at this point.


    "He didn''t do anything, just became a friend with the devil." Yu said.


    "You are not saying that the devil can see through the thinking of the heavens. How can he deceive the devil?" Hansen asked in confusion, he did not believe that the ancestor of the Tianzu did not hate the devil.


    Yu Shanxin said with a smile: "This is the unusual thing of the ancestors. In the face of an enemy that makes you hate, you can also let go of the resentment in your heart, and think about each other wholeheartedly, treating each other as a son, regardless of What the sinful and wicked thing the other party has done, can forgive him, from the heart to care for him to protect him, the people in the universe who can do so, in addition to my ancestor, I have not seen the second. ��


    "Is the demons moved because of the kindness of the ancestors?" Hansen could not guess the ending of the story, and asked him tentatively.


    "Yes, the ancestors touched the demon. The devil would only have one day in a man, and then he would kill the man, but this time the demon has remained in the body of the ancestors. Inside, never left. Until the last ancestor found the weakness of the devil, and finally killed it completely, ending the nightmare of the heavens." Yu Shanxin said in an understatement.


    Hansen��s face is incredible, he wants to use love to influence a demon who can see through the heart, but in the end he can kill the demon who loves to wholeheartedly. Hansen doesn��t know what kind of person it is. Can do this, anyway, he is changed, he certainly can''t do it.


    "Yu Shishu, the first ancestor of the nobles, is the real saint, and I am just a common man. You let me go to the body to be demon, I am definitely not able to do it. I will definitely be greedy for the people of the Taishang people. It must be dead." Han Sen understood the meaning of Yu Shanxin, but this kind of thing, he could not do it at all, it is useless to understand.


    "It doesn''t matter if I can''t do it, I can help you." Yu said with a smile.


    "Can such a thing help?" Han Sen felt that Yu Shanxin must be fooling himself.


    Yu Shanxin smiled and said: "Do you know why I want to change my name to Yu Shanxin?"


    "How do I know this?" Hansen secretly groaned, but did not dare to say this: "I heard that after Yu Shishu changed the name, the temper is much better. I want to come to give myself a good idea?"


    Yu Shanxin smiled and said: "Thank you for being so beautiful, but I didn''t think about setting up good thoughts. The reason why I changed my name to Yu is to tell myself that no matter what the circumstances, I can''t abandon myself. No matter how abominable that one is, no matter how unacceptable sin is committed, no matter how many people hate it, at least I can''t give up myself and have a kind heart for myself."


    Han Sen was stunned, and he was the first to hear such a word explaining kindness.


    "My genetic engineering is based on the power of evil. If I have a bad thought, my strength will become stronger and stronger. I was able to kill the town Tiangong and kill many elders. This is the power. But this gene The stronger the technique, the greater the impact on me. The deeper the evil thoughts in my heart will be. My self-cultivation is not to kill, but I don��t want to control myself. This is the only thing in the world that can control this body. No one can manipulate him, even God is not good." Yu Xinxin''s voice is very light, but Hansen feels incomparable hegemony and madness.


    It��s just that Hansen still doesn��t understand. Yu Shanxin said that these have anything to do with the Taishang people.


    Yu Shanxin glanced at Han Sen and smiled and said: "The "Evil Road" I have cultivated has no ability to perceive the Shangzu, but has a little ability. I can attach it to you with my own evil thoughts. Body, when the Taishang people release her perceptual power and want to blend into your mind, it will merge with my evil thoughts. At that time, what she can perceive is only my feeling, and You don''t have a half relationship, you don''t have to worry about it. You only enjoy the benefits of the Taishang people, and you don''t have to be peeped by them. The benefits of this, you will not refuse to come to you?"


    ��Can you really achieve this level?�� Hansen did not believe it, but he did not directly question Yu Shanxin.


    "If you don''t believe, we can make a test first. You will see the exquisite Miss Tai from the Taishang nationality. Naturally, I know that what I said is true or false." Yu said with a smile.

 Chapter 2600： Way

    Hansen certainly didn''t believe it, and he didn''t try it as he said. He really wants to help the bamboo, but it is not the way to help.


    Looking at the back of Hansen��s departure, Yu Shanxin only smiled slightly and was not angry because Hansen��s rejection.


    After returning to Xiaoyu Island, Hansen continued to absorb the king-level genes, and strived to raise the genetic terminology to the king-level nine-fold field as soon as possible.


    Han Sen called Gu Qingcheng to discuss the matter about the lonely bamboo. After Gu Qingcheng listened quietly, he said: "Yu Shanxin said that there is nothing wrong with it. No matter who goes, Zhentiangong needs a person to go to the Taishang people. It is impossible to change."


    "There are so many people in Zhentian Temple, there is no need to let me go?" Hansen said.


    Gu Qingcheng shook his head slightly: "It''s not that simple, otherwise the Lord of Heaven will not put his love into the imprisonment. This candidate is not the one that Zhentiangong can decide. He needs this person to impress the Taizu people themselves. Otherwise, it will not be a success, so Yu Shanxin will have the patience to persuade you."


    "I am not sick again, please go to me if I go, and let me ask the Taishang people to be slaves to them?" Hansen said with a grin.


    "You can''t say that. For the average creature, being able to enter the Taishang people is really a good thing to ask for and can''t ask for. It''s just that you and the lonely bamboo are special. If it is not such a special person, I want to come to the Taishang people. Not looking up." Gu Qingcheng smiled.


    ��Is there no other way?�� Hansen asked.


    "That depends on the attitude of the town of Tiangong. If they don''t want to turn their faces with the Taishang people, they must have someone to go anyway."


    The two had been negotiating for a while, and they had not negotiated any results. Their current strength is still insignificant in the face of such a huge thing as the Taishang people. There is no influence at all.


    "Since the bamboo has not been taken away, it proves that there is still the possibility of negotiation, and slowly find another way." Han Sen cultivates his body while looking for ways to help the lonely bamboo.


    "Korean brother, the Tao of the Taishang nationality, are you going to participate?" Yun Suyi came to Xiaoyu Island, and the look was angrily asked.


    "What kind of meeting?" Hansen asked in confusion. He had been recuperating on the island and had not heard anything.


    Yun Suyi explained: "It is the genetic exchange meeting between the Taishang people and the younger generation of our town Tiangong. The name is the truth. In fact, the people of the Taishang people speak on the stage, and we listen to the audience. ��


    ��What are they talking about?�� Hansen asked curiously.


    "The genetics of the Taishang people is very extensive. Basically, they know everything about the genetics of all ethnic groups. Anything can be said."


    "Is there such a good thing? It doesn''t matter if you listen." Hansen didn''t really want to hear any genetics. He just wanted to make sure that the exquisiteness of the Taishang family was not seen in the core field. That exquisite.


    The time was agreed with Yunsuyi. In the second evening, Hansen took Baoer and Gu Qingcheng, and joined the town Tiangong disciples such as Yunsuyi to attend the meeting.


    The road was held on Qianhu Island. The island is quite strange. The highest point in the center of the island is a lake, and the water of the lake has been overflowing, making the whole island form a terraced lake group.


    The Taishang people preached on the central lake, where there was a football field-sized lotus platform, floating in the middle of the lake, surrounded by many stone pavilions on the lake.


    When Hansen arrived, the surrounding stone pavilions were already crowded with the disciples of the Tiangong Temple. The general disciples were only able to listen in the stone pavilion. Only a few disciples with status status were able to walk to the lotus platform. The comers of the upper class talked about the same table.


    It is said that it is the same table. In fact, the Taishang people still sit in the main position. The disciples of the Tiantian Temple can only sit on both sides, and they are usually raised by the disciples of the Tiantian Temple. The questions are answered by the Taishang people. Confuse the disciples in general.


    Thousands of cranes and Yunjia sisters took Hansen and Gu Qingcheng on the lotus platform. The disciples of Zhentiangong were no strangers to Hansen. They came up to meet Hansen and asked Hansen to sit in the first place.


    Hansen had only wanted to find a place to listen to it, but it was difficult, but the disciples of the town��s Tiangong repeatedly persuaded Hansen to quit, but had to sit down in the first place.


    To the disciple of the town Tiangong deliberately holding him, Hansen��s deeds in the chaotic star field have already spread throughout the universe, no one knows no one, no one can defeat the king of Meng Lie, in the town of Tiangong King and half-step deification, indeed qualified to sit in the first place.


    What''s more, Hansen originally had a lot of fame in the town of Tiangong. He and the solitary bamboo were both swordsmen and swordsmen. They were also lecturers. If they didn''t come, it would be normal to sit in the first place.


    In a short while, the positions on both sides of the lotus platform have been filled with the disciples of the town Tiangong, but the main position in the center is still empty.


    "The Taishang people are really big shelves." There is a town Tiangong disciple who is cold.


    Because of the lonely bamboo, the disciples of Zhentiangong have been dissatisfied with the Taishang people. This time the Taoist society is not as harmonious as before.


    When the crowds talked about it, they saw a white jade car coming across the sky. The jade beasts that pull the car were like lion-like beasts, and they were like the legendary beasts. They knew the origins at a glance.


    Hansen glanced at it, but he was a little surprised. He didn''t recognize the variety of jade beasts that pulled the car, but I only saw the breath on them, and probably could be judged to be a divine alien.


    The six-headed jade beast pulls the car. Such a style, even if it is the town of Tiangong, may not be eligible to enjoy. The two young people of the Taishang family have such treatment, so Hansen is somewhat surprised at the Taishang people. Strong.


    In fact, Han Sen thinks that there is something wrong. The white jade car is not an exquisite, but a tool used by the Taishang people to make it a family. It is a common thing and does not belong to a certain Taishang.


    The animal car slowly drove to the lotus platform, and the exquisite jade carving door opened, and a man and a woman came out from it.


    The woman, as Hansen expected, is the third division of Li Keer''s exquisite, but this time next to Linglong is not Li Keer, but a man.


    A man and a woman walked to the main position and gave a slight salute to everyone. The man said lightly: "Let you wait for a long time. If there is no other thing, now the Tao will officially begin. If you have any questions, my brother and sister. The two must try their best to help you answer your doubts."


    "This tone may not be too big? It is a communication meeting, but how to listen to it is like the tone of the teacher''s disciples." Han Sen secretly said.


    During the talk, Linglong and another Taishang man had already sat down in the main position, and the man��s gaze swept across the faces of the disciples of the town��s Tiangong.


    The first thing he saw was Hansen, who was sitting in the first place, followed by Gu��s city next door.


    When the man��s gaze fell on Gu��s face, he blinked clearly and stared at Gu��s city and looked at it carefully.

 Chapter 2601： Touch of the gods

    The beauty of Gu��s city does not need to be elaborated. Even Hansen, who is very familiar with Gu��s city, sometimes can��t help but look at it more. The men of the Taishang family can only look away if they look at them more. This strength is indeed good.


    Exquisite eyes also looked at this side, but her eyes stayed in Hansen for a long time. After all, it was the first. Although this Taoist society did not have a deified strong person, it was a strong younger generation, but able to Sitting in the first place is enough to illustrate the weight of this person in the town of Tiangong.


    It��s just that Han Sen��s appearance is not so good. It��s like a refugee who has never eaten a meal since he was a child.


    "How does this brother call it?" Ling looked at Han Sen and asked, she had seen Hansen''s image, but that was before Hansen''s body was not damaged, and it was very different from the present, so Linglong did not recognize it.


    "Under Hansen." Hansen answered truthfully.


    Hearing the name of Hansen, the man of the Taishang family couldn''t help but look at him and watched him more. Obviously, the other party also heard Hansen''s name and deeds.


    "It turns out that you are the Hansen who has the enchantment of God and the gaze of Medusa. It is really different." Ling Yu said faintly.


    What she said is different from the appearance of Hansen, and it is not really praise Hansen.


    In their view, Hansen was only lucky enough to get two powerful true-level gods, and the gas calculation was excellent, but his strength was nothing.


    Han Sen looked indifferent and didn''t pick up the words. He also heard it. Linglong didn''t really want to praise him.


    "If there is no doubt about the brothers and sisters of the brothers, then I will throw a brick to attract jade and talk about "Sen Luo Wan Xiang"." The man said calmly.


    As soon as this was said, many of the disciples of the Tiangong Temple in the town showed an unnatural color. Senro was the secret gene of the town of Tiangong, which was second only to the wordless scripture.


    The man actually wants to talk about the singularity, which is like saying: "What kind of genetic surgery you can''t do, I will teach you how to practice."


    The way men talk like this has obviously made the disciples of Zhentiangong very unhappy, but only because of the face of the Taishang people, they did not immediately attack.


    The disciples of the Tiangong of the Zhongzheng are all staring at the man, trying to see what he can tell.


    Hansen looked out, the man was deliberately so, apparently wanting to take this opportunity to erect his powerful image in the young generation of the town Tiangong, so he would do so.


    However, Hansen also wants to hear, this is a Taishang man named Bixi, in the end can tell Sen Luo Wan what kind of tricks.


    "Sen Luo Wanxiang means the phenomenon of all things in the universe. The existence of phenomena is the Tao. The so-called universality is the truth. It is just the ignorance of all beings. It is difficult to see the essence of crossing the Tao through the phenomenon..."


    The disciples of Zhentian Temple listened a little bit to disapproval. These arguments are commonplace and there is nothing new about it, so let them speak the same.


    The man seems to have seen through everyone''s minds and continually said: "We are also a part of all beings. Naturally, we can''t get rid of ignorance. It is also difficult to see through the nature through the phenomenon. Therefore, there is a WTO entry, only the phenomenon of self-entry. Among them, feeling the phenomena and understanding the truth, it is possible to understand its essence, that is, the so-called enlightenment."


    "When I practiced the sacred scenes, the first day of the Master''s remarks is this. The tourmaline sons don''t have to repeat them, or start the topic as soon as possible." A town Tiangong disciple snarled.


    The tourmaline is not vivid, and there is no special expression on his face.


    Hansen used to think that Linglong��s face was deliberately cold, and now that he saw this tourmaline, they found that they were almost a figure carved out of the mold, which should not be as simple as it was.


    "The world knows how to understand, but how to understand, but each has its own arguments, there is no accurate standard." Bixi said.


    "The Tao is natural, there are different ways of doing things, and why do you need standards?" said a disciple of the town Tiangong.


    The tourmaline said faintly: "I have said before that the Senro Vientiane refers to the phenomenon of everything in the universe. Since there is a phenomenon, nature has laws. If there is no law, then there is no reason, why should we go to enlightenment?"


    The disciple of the Tiangong of the town was speechless and could only listen to the tourmaline.


    Bixi took out an object from his arms and put it on the table. Everyone''s eyes were attracted to him. He couldn''t help but look at such things. He found that it was a square box of transparent boxes. Just like crystal casting, the side length probably has More than ten centimeters.


    Through the box, you can see that there is a beetle that is equally crystal-clear, and the length is a bit like a unicorn. It looks quite cute.


    The tourmaline opened the crystal box and waited for the beetle to crawl out slowly, and then said: "Everything has its own way, but it is not an easy thing to really understand the truth, this heterogeneous beetle name. For the touch of the gods, it is a very rare kind of alienation. Through it, we can clearly feel the existence of some rules and principles."


    Said, the tourmaline stretched out a finger and forced a drop of blood from the fingertips to the beetle.


    The beetle opened his mouth and sucked that drop of blood into his abdomen, and then he squatted there and did not move.


    Everyone was a little surprised, and I don��t know what it means to do it.


    I didn''t wait for everyone to understand that the beetle, which inhaled the blood of the tourmaline, had a strange change in the body.


    The beetle turned out to be suede, and its peeling look was weird. The body slowly crawled out of the mouth and gradually left a complete shell.


    This was not over. After a layer of carapace, the beetle was twisted and the body was twisted again.


    The original fist-sized beetle, once and again suede, once every time, the body is a small circle, and the carapace left behind it is like a complete crystal beetle artwork, just one smaller than one.


    In the gaze of the crowd, the beetle smashed nine times, and the body was only as big as a dollar coin. This was no longer moving. It was like a move, as if it was already exhausting.


    Everyone looked at the tourmaline, waiting for him to explain what it meant. They had seen the worms, but they didn''t know what it had to do with the words that the tourmaline said.


    "The touch of the gods is extremely sensitive to the blood of the innate genes. The stronger the blood of the gene, the stronger the influence on it. From this, the pros and cons of the innate genes can be judged. It is suede once or twice. If it is a high-level gene, it is possible to make it ten times eight times. With the experience of my Taishang family for many years, if the gods can touch the skin ten times, then the biological innate gene is strong enough to be promoted. Real God." Bixi said faintly.

 Chapter 2602： Hansen test

    "How does this thing sound so familiar? How do you feel the same with the crystal glasses?" Han Sen looked at the touch of the **** on the table, thinking in his heart.


    The disciples of Zhentian Temple also looked at the touch of the gods, and some did not believe that the touch of the gods would have such a magical effect.


    If a worm can be used in the future to decide, then what are they desperately trying to cultivate?


    "A bug only, and can you decide our destiny?" Qian Yuhe said faintly, this sentence said the voice of the disciple of the town Tiangong.


    The tourmaline is still indifferent. I saw a thousand cranes and said: "Although not necessarily 100% accurate, it is not too wrong. If you don''t believe it, you can try it."


    ��How to try?�� Qian Yuhe looked at the beetle of the god, which is already only the size of a coin.


    Bixi didn''t talk, but just reached out and touched the body of the gods. I saw that the gods touched the body and swayed back to the shell that I had smashed. Then I went one layer after another and put its nine layers of insects. The shells were all worn up and there was no trace at all.


    If you don''t see it with your own eyes, no one can think of it with nine layers of shells.


    At this time, the tourmaline said: "You feed a drop of blood to it. It eats your blood, and naturally it will be shelled according to your genetic blood.


    Thousands of cranes did not hesitate, and directly extended a finger, forcing a drop of blood to let the gods touch the beetle swallowed his blood.


    As before, after the beetle swallowed the blood of a thousand cranes, it began to molt again, and the shells were smashed down one layer at a time, exactly the same as before.


    Only this time, the beetle only licked seven layers of carapace, and then no longer moved, it seems that there is no strength at all.


    "Seven talents, yes, as long as luck is not too bad, future deification is expected, if luck is good enough, maybe you can reach the metamorphosis level." Bixi looked at the touch of the gods.


    "I see that the bug is already tired, so it will not move after taking off the seven-layer shell." Yun Suyi said with a grin.


    The disciples of Zhentian Temple echoed with their voices. Obviously they all doubted the true and false ability of the touch of the gods.


    "Three teachers, you come to demonstrate it once." Bixi said to the exquisite side.


    Linglong nodded, and the finger pressed on the contact of the god, and the touch of the gods put a layer of shells back.


    Linglong fed a drop of blood to it. Under the gaze of the people, the worm again licked the carapace of the body layer by layer, and finally got rid of the nine-layered shell.


    "If you still don''t believe, you can try it. The genes of the Tianzu are also first-class among the upper classes. Generally, they will have the genetic talent of the top five. The strong ones are not difficult to reach the seven or eight, but the nine Talent is hard to come by. For example, among the younger generation of today��s race, it is only the ones who have the talent for the ninety-one, but only the bamboo and the jade.�� Bixi said.


    Everyone still has some unbelief, Yun Suyi suddenly said: "To know if the bug is really accurate and easy."


    "Please say." Tourmaline looked at Yun Suyi.


    Many disciples of Zhentian Temple also looked at Yun Suyi, Yun Suyi looked at the tourmaline, and asked him with a confident mind: "You said that the lonely brother is a talent for Jiujia, isn''t it wrong?"


    "Of course not wrong." Bixi answered with affirmation.


    "That''s simple." Yun Suyi laughed and pointed to Hansen on the side: "Since the lonely brother is a talent for Jiujia, there is also a Korean brother who is the same as the brother of the lonely bamboo. If I say him The talent is almost the same as that of the lonely brother. Would you not object to it if you want to come?"


    "Yes, yes, Han��s brother��s talent is sure to be comparable to that of the lonely brother. Please ask Han��s brother to know the true and false.�� The disciples of Zhentiangong are loud and harmonious.


    Hansen��s reputation in the town��s Tiangong is not worse than that of the lonely, and he has done so many earth-shattering events outside. Even the four emperors of the emperor are almost killed by him. If Hansen��s talent is not good, they are naturally Do not believe it.


    "That may not be." Bixi looked at Han Sen and said faintly: "The genetic talent of the crystal family itself has major defects, only the brain power is more prominent, and the others have not seen much excellence. The racial trend is so, even if it is There are a few genetic variants, there will not be too much difference, at most, one or two talents, the ability to produce more than three is already rare in the world."


    "There are many more top three, if the general crystal family has six talents, Han brother has nine talents is also normal." Yun Suyi said.


    "The Tianzu is a first-class Shangzu, and the ordinary Tianzu has only five talents. The crystal family is not even a top-ranking family. The general crystal family is also the talent of the March 4th. The people of our family have seen many excellent crystals. Also tested with the touch of the gods, the four talents are already rare, and one of the five talents has never seen it." Bixi said in an understatement.


    "If Han brothers can''t measure the talents of Jiujia, they can only explain that the touch of the gods is not allowed at all." Yun Suyi said with certainty.


    "Han brothers and other talents, if they can not detect the talent of the nine, can only explain that the bug is not allowed."


    "Yes, yes, even the Korean brothers can''t measure the talents of the Nine-Australian. Then we don''t have to test it. It''s useless to measure the talent of the Nine-Agen. How can we not achieve the achievements of the Korean brother? Explain that the stuff is not allowed."


    The disciples of the Tiangong of a group of towns have said that they may not doubt the true and false ability of the touch of the gods. It is only this time, the tourmaline has made a lot of anger, and the disciples of Zhentiangong have no good feelings for tourmaline and exquisiteness. So up.


    "I don''t think it''s true or false, I know it." The tourmaline is still expressionless, as if wearing a mask that doesn''t move.


    Hansen didn''t want to test it. It didn''t matter to him at all. However, many disciples of the Tiangong Palace repeatedly requested that even the Yunjia sisters and Qianyuhe would like him to go to the test. Hansen also refused to do so. He had to stand up and walk. In front of the tourmaline.


    Bixi didn''t talk much nonsense. He pressed it directly on the head of the touch of the gods, letting it put on all the shells again, and then said to Hansen: "Yes."


    "Human genes are very unstable, and mine is the same. The crystal glasses of the crystals can''t test the results. I don''t know if this magical touch can test the results?" Hansen thought, and took a drop of his own blood. The fingertips squeezed out and put his fingers in front of the touch of the gods.


    The touch of the gods sucked on Hansen''s finger, and in a blink of an eye, Hansen''s blood was sucked into the belly.


    Everyone in the town of Tiantian was staring nervously at the touch of the gods. Bixi and Linglong also looked at the touch of the gods. They were also very curious about Hansen��s possession of a few talents.


    Under the gaze of the people, the body of the god''s touch trembled, twisting the body and slowly removing a layer of carapace.

 Chapter 2603： Hansens genetic talent

    Soon, the touch of the gods writhed the body and climbed out of the carapace, leaving an empty shell in place.


    "I don''t know if the Korean teacher can make the gods touch a few layers of shells?" Some disciples of the Tiangong Temple, when Hansen was a Taoist teacher, had heard the lessons he had taught, so he still retained the habit of calling Han.


    "It''s hard to say, if the touch of the gods is really accurate, then the test level of the Korean teacher may not really be very high. The gene of the crystal family is not really strong. This is true."


    The people secretly talked about it, and the touch of the gods slowly smashed the three-layer shell, and a total of four layers of shells had been destroyed.


    Hansen couldn''t help but look forward to it. The glasses couldn''t measure human talent. This **** touch seems to be somewhat useful, and the complete result can be tested regardless of the level. If it is glasses, for the biological test below the deified level, the highest is five stars.


    I think it''s normal, the glasses are just scanning, so I can get so much information, it is quite remarkable, it can''t be as precise as the touch of the gods.


    "The glasses seem to be just an aid to early childhood education. Should the crystal family have more accurate instruments?" When Hansen thought about it, the touch of the gods had already removed the five-layered shell.


    "It''s still in the skin... It seems that the talent of Han��s brother is really good..." When Qian Yuhe saw the touch of the gods and went to the seventh layer of shells, he could not help but admire.


    Tourmaline and Linglong are somewhat unexpected. The crystal family can not have a high degree of genetic evolution. It is very good to have four talents. The talents of the seven talents are too much. How severe mutations have been made to make the gene potential evolve. This level.


    But to their surprise, the touch of the gods continued to molt after the seventh layer of carapace.


    "Is there a talent for Bajia?" Exquisite and tourmaline are slightly stunned. This seems to be unlikely. The crystal family should not be able to evolve to that extent.


    Even if the deified powerful will be able to integrate his deified gene into the body of the crystal family, it is difficult to make the crystal family with such a weak genetic talent reach the talent of the eight.


    However, this did not end. When the gods touched the eighth layer of shells, they still writhed their bodies, as if their bodies were uncomfortable, and they would not be happy if they did not pick them up.


    When the touch of the gods once again smashed a layer of carapace, the disciples of Zhentiangong were happy.


    "It seems that the accuracy of this bug is very high, and it is much better than the random judgment of some people."


    "Korean brothers are not the strongest who can be tied with the lonely brothers, and the genetic talents are outstanding."


    "Korean masters are more powerful, and it is not difficult to surpass the Taishang people."


    "It turns out that the nine talents are just like this. Han��s brother didn��t just do it. What did someone say just now? It seems that the crystal family can��t have a talent for the Nine.��


    The disciples of the Tiangong Temple originally looked at the tourmaline and the exquisiteness because of the lonely bamboo. At this time, there was such a good opportunity, and naturally they would not let go. The king and the half-step deification-level powers did not say anything ugly. But the disciples in the pavilions are not stalking people, so they are ridiculous.


    Bixi and Linglong did not pay attention to the cynicism of the disciples of the Tiangong Temple. They all looked at Hansen��s frowning thoughts.


    "The genetic talent of the Clan can''t reach the Nine Armor. Unless this Hansen is not a crystal family, or if a very special gene evolution has taken place, it is possible to reach the Nine-Agen talent. In either case, This Hansen is worthy of attention." Bixi said seriously.


    Linglong nodded slightly: "The Nine-Agen talent is rare. I didn''t expect it to appear on a crystal family. If it is the latter, he must have an unimaginable big chance to evolve his own genes to such an extent. ��


    Linglong did not suspect that Hansen was not a crystal family. The physical characteristics of the crystal family were still very obvious. When Kong Fei turned against the sky to create a non-family, many of the strong people of various ethnic groups had seen Hansen and observed the gene of Hansen. Confirm that he is a crystal family.


    At that time, the level of Hansen was too low, and those who were able to see through his genes at a glance, Hansen could not conceal his genetic situation, and it was even more impossible to conceal his race.


    Therefore, Tourmaline and Linglong are inclined to Hansen to have a certain chance, so that his genetic talent has reached such a terrible degree, which is not worse than the Taishang people.


    But even if you have a talent for Jiujia, Bixi and Linglong don''t have much thought.


    Although the Nine-Agen talent is rare, it is not impossible to find. Among the races such as the Emperor and the Celestial, there will occasionally be strong players of the Nine Talents.


    In particular, the emperor, with a strong emperor, is likely to reach the talent of the nine, so it is only the talent of the nine, it is difficult to impress the tourmaline and exquisite, but also depends on the talent and ability of the creature itself.


    The tourmaline''s scheduled "silkworm" is Yushanxin, and Linglong is scheduled to be a lonely bamboo. They are very satisfied with their silkworms. Even if Hansen is a talent for Jiujia, they don''t think it will be better than their own silkworms.


    However, the scene that happened next, but let the tourmaline and exquisite live, even if they practiced the method of forgetting the emotions, the emotions are much less than the average creature, and at this time they can not help but change the color, a look of horror Look at the touch of the gods.


    I saw that the touch of the **** who had smashed the ninth layer of the shell, and then twisted the body again, as if to be sued again.


    "How is this possible..." Tourmaline and Linglong are shocked in their hearts. Even among the Taishang people, there are a few talents with ten talents.


    The disciples of Zhentian Temple are all happy, and Yun Suyi is full of smiles: "Han��s brother is really extraordinary, it turns out to be a Ten Talent."


    "No wonder Hansen''s achievements are so high, it turned out to be talented." Yun Sushang also laughed.


    The disciples in the town of Tiantang were not so embarrassed by the Yunjia sisters, and they all laughed at each other.


    "I thought that the talents of Jiujia were so great. It turned out to be so. Han Shi is just a test, and this is a ten talent."


    "That is, Jiujia talents, but also good to say that the genetic talent of the crystal family can not."


    "You don''t understand this. The first born is big. If you do this, the nine is indeed bigger than the top ten."


    "It��s reasonable to say that, it��s no wonder that people are so confident!"


    In the cynicism of the disciples of the town Tiangong, the touch of the gods actually came out of the mouth and left a layer of coin-sized carapace.


    "Ten talents... really is the ten talents..." Linglong and tourmaline can''t believe in Hansen. It is not difficult to find a silkworm with a talent of nine, but the silkworm of the ten talents, that is I can''t ask for it.


    If there are no accidents and resources are enough, the chances of the Tenth Talented Persons being promoted to the true God are great.


    However, the scene that shocked them even more happened. The ten-skinned beetle of the gods was still twisting.

 Chapter 2604： Eleven talent?

    Exquisite and tourmaline are shocked and can''t be added. The ten talents can be said to be the limit of the big universe creatures. Although there are indeed eleven talents in the legend, those are legendary figures like gods.


    The Taishang people��s birth and ancestors, the ancient gods and the ancient gods, the Supreme Lord of the Sanctuary, the legendary anti-sky war, into the gene temple to become the magic of the beasts of the beasts There are also many legendary existences, each of which is to alarm the great universe and leave the existence of immortal legends.


    But the legend is a legend. After all, no one knows whether they have actually tested it with the touch of the gods. Even the talents of the eleventh are not even the chance to see the exquisite and tourmaline born in the Taishang.


    But now the touch of the gods is still squirming, it seems that it is necessary to get rid of its eleventh layer of shell.


    "Don''t this crystal man in front of him be a great existence with the ancestors of the Taishang, the ancient gods, the saints?" Linglong almost wondered, with her qualitative, she couldn''t help but sway, and looked at Hansen incredulously. And the touch of the **** that is slowly creeping.


    The disciples of Zhentian Temple were quiet at this time. They also felt that something was wrong. They had taunted and exquisite thoughts before, but now they feel that they are too outrageous.


    The Taishang people are recognized as the first family of the universe. Their talents are naturally top-notch. Even the tourmaline and exquisite have only nine talents. Hansen has already been a tenth, and it is not finished yet. This is too exaggerated.


    "Han Shi this talent is a bit high!" A town Tiangong disciple said in amazement.


    If Hansen''s talent is good, the disciples of Zhentiangong can accept it, but if Hansen''s talent is much higher than that of the Taishang people, it is also too scary, so that they can''t believe it.


    After all, the crystal family is a famous technology-based race in the big universe. The evolution of the body genes is not their strength. Now the weakest one has put the Taishang people under their feet, and it will inevitably let People feel a bit outrageous.


    Under the gaze of the complex eyes of the people, the beetle, which has only the size of the fingernail, writhed the body and kept crawling there. From the open mouth, a smaller bug was gradually drilled.


    This worm is only the size of peanuts, and the body is also elliptical, completely different from the appearance before the touch of the gods.


    The first ten layers, no matter how it is suede, still maintain the look of a beetle like a unicorn, and now this peanut-sized worm is an oval like a silkworm cocoon. It looks very cute. .


    Everyone looked at the worm with a look of surprise, even the tourmalines and exquisites were no exception. Although they had the touch of the gods, they were also the first to see such a touch of the gods. It is so shaped.


    "Is it really a talent for the eleventh?" Exquisite look at the touch of Hansen and the gods, the eyes are uncertain, and the mind seems thoughtful.


    Hansen also looked at the touch of the gods on the table, but his heart turned around countless thoughts: "Strange, when the glasses were tested, it was said that the genetic instability could not test the results. How can this bug continue to linger? Shell? If it is exquisite, what they say is true, then is this talent for me to be against the sky?"


    However, Hansen did not feel how strong his talents were. At least when he was practicing genetics, he felt that his talents were useless, or he relied on resources.


    While Hansen was thinking about it, he saw that the touch of the gods had actually moved, and the body was arched and arched, and climbed over to Hansen.


    The tourmaline and the exquisite are all a glimpse. This **** touch is a kind of alienated by the tourmaline. Although it is only a half-step deification, it has not reached the level of deification, and it has no fighting power, but because of its keen sense of gene blood, it also It is a very precious kind of alienation.


    The Taishang people who generally have the touch of the gods will tame them with the secret method. The touch of the gods will be faithful for a lifetime, until the owner is old and dead, and will find a new master.


    According to the command that there is no tourmaline, the touch of the gods cannot be acted on by private action, but now the touch of the gods has climbed to Hansen without the command of the tourmaline, and the heart of Bixi is slightly surprised.


    Bixi��s thoughts were fretting, and he wanted to summon the touch of the gods, but the touch of the gods completely ignored his call, or he continued to climb over Hansen and surprised Bixi.


    "What the **** is going on?" Tourmaline''s face changed indefinitely, and he couldn''t understand Hansen and the touch of the gods.


    Although the touch of the gods is a half-step divine alien, its ability is different from that of the general alien, and it does not have strong physical strength. Except for the tough body that has a half-step deification level, there is no half-step deification level. The destructive power, even the flight will not.


    In space, you can still float and survive, and you can only climb on land.


    Hansen saw that he climbed to the edge of the table and then fell from the table. Hansen reached out and grabbed it, holding it in his palm.


    When Hansen caught the touch of the gods, Hansen suddenly felt a thought passed into his mind, and the idea was full of eager prayer.


    Although it is not a language, it is just an idea, but Hansen can clearly understand its meaning of prayer.


    "I beg you... please help me evolve..." That idea is probably this meaning, which is full of eagerness and pleading.


    "How can you help you evolve? Do you still want my blood?" Hansen wondered, he did not know how to help this **** touch.


    "I beg you... please help me evolve..." The touch of the gods can only retransmit this idea over and over again.


    "It seems that this guy''s IQ is not high!" Hansen''s heart is dark.


    However, Hansen soon realized that it should not want blood, because Hansen��s fingertips still have a little blood on his fingertips, but the touch of the gods is not interested in Hansen��s blood, but repeatedly conveys that The idea of ??praying.


    "If it is not for my blood, then I can help it. I am afraid that it will only have blood." But now my body has not recovered, my energy is very limited, and the power of blood and nerves is not as good as usual. I don''t know. Does it have any effect?" Hansen thought, and he ran his blood and nerves, and his own life gear was docked with the vital gear of the gods, and then slowly rotated.


    Hansen also wants to see what this gods want to do.


    Hansen felt very difficult in the past several times, and Hansen felt that it was very difficult. Whether it was Landu or Bar, even when it was Gucheng and Mingyue, Hansen was doing his best to promote their life gear.


    But this time, Hansen was only a little hard, and the vital gear of the touch of the gods was pushed by him and quickly rotated.

 Chapter 2605： Hand butterfly

    In the Tiantian Palace, everyone saw the touch of the gods in Hansen��s palm, and was shrouded in a red glow on Hansen��s palm. After a slight glimpse, he immediately understood what happened. .


    "Come here, come again, it must be that..."


    "Isn''t that the Korean brother''s title of the priest?"


    "It must be. I have seen the image of his blessing of the promotion of the Balkans. It is this red glow that is not wrong."


    "What is this? Isn''t it a test of Han''s talent? How did it become a Korean brother to help the evolution of the gods?"


    "What to test? My Korean teacher eleven talents are invincible. Have you not seen the look of the gods on the palm of the Korean teacher and ask for it again? This is to ask our Korean teacher to help it."


    "This...is really interesting..."


    Linglong and tourmaline were eccentric at this time. They also heard about Hansen giving Landy and Balfour blessings, but they thought that there must be something wrong with them. Lanto and Barr could not rely solely on the power of Hansen. Promote deification.


    However, the touch of the gods belongs to the tourmaline. He knows the natural touch of the gods very thoroughly. He knows that there has never been a god-like touch and promoted to the level of deification. Seeing Hansen doing this, the mood is very complicated.


    Under the gaze of everyone, the touch of the gods in Hansen''s palm was in the faint red glow, and above the elliptical crystal body, a line of light was raised.


    A ray of light rises from the body of the gods, causing the elliptical body to slowly shrink.


    The touch of the gods is also alive. I don��t know how many years of alienation, because the Taishang people have been constantly testing it. It absorbs genes that don��t know how many creatures, including the gene of the nine talents, and others give it to them. .


    Although the touch of the gods has no way to completely absorb the blood of those genes, it has also gained a lot of benefits. In terms of power, the touch of the gods can be promoted to deification.


    However, because of its talent, there is always a layer of levels that can''t be broken, and it has been stuck in the half-step deification. Now that layer of window paper is smashed by Hansen''s blood, the touch of the gods is immediate. It is a promotion to the deification of the gods, detached from its own genetic hierarchy.


    So Hansen just ran a little bit of blood and nerves, and pushed its life gear.


    Everyone looked at Han Sen''s hand and held the touch of the gods. The light of the light rises from the body of the gods. It looks like a small bug, and the light emitted from the body extends into the void. The lighting of the entire town of Tiangong shines, so that the gods of the Tiangong Palace can not help but look at it.


    Hey!


    Between the rising of the glory, after the body of the worm was reduced to a certain extent, it cracked and saw a slender crystal claw sticking out from it.


    One after another, the claws, and then the body, in the rising light, a pair of crystal butterflies broke out and danced in the hands of Hansen.


    As the wings of the crystal butterfly fantle, the light emitted from it is more clear, turned into a chain of order visible to the naked eye, and condensed into a pair of huge light butterfly wings, making the entire town Tiangong look clear.


    Everyone has already seen the stunned eyes. In the past, they only looked at the images. Although they felt great, they did not feel too strong.


    Nowadays, I saw a creature promoted to the deification in the hands of Hansen. The hand seems to be like the hand of God. It has infinite power and magic power, and it can be turned into magic, almost unbelievable.


    Hansen, who looks at the hand-painted crystal butterfly, is like watching the **** who created everything.


    ��Really promoted and deified?�� Bixi and Linglong were most surprised. They had a lot of skepticism about Hansen��s blessing ability, but now Hansen actually promoted the touch of the gods raised by the tourmaline to the deification. The power is even stunned by the tourmalines and exquisiteness. Even among the elders of the Taishang people, almost no one can do this kind of thing.


    The touch of the gods that broke into the butterfly flew up from Hansen��s palm, and it flew around Hansen for three laps. Then suddenly the pair of crystal wings slammed into the void, and disappeared in an instant. .


    Everyone stayed for a while, then they all looked at the tourmaline, thinking that it was the tourmaline that touched the gods back.


    However, seeing the tourmaline is also a look of sorrow. The indifference and indifference of the past has long since disappeared. He looked at Hansen��s daze and seemed to be thinking about where the gods touched.


    Hey!


    The tourmaline suddenly changed his face. He felt that something was broken and it was not good. He quickly reached out and touched his hand. He saw a jade symbol engraved with the touch of the gods.


    The Taishang people used the mystery to tame the touch of the gods. The jade character is the key to controlling the touch of the gods. It can also be said to be the prohibition of the touch of the gods.


    As long as there is a jade, you can freely command the touch of the gods. The touch of the gods does not dare to resist. As long as the owner of the jade is moved, the touch of the gods can be painful, and the life cannot be killed.


    When the touch of the gods was promoted and deified, the tourmaline did not realize the problem. Now that the jade symbol is broken, it suddenly wakes up and the face becomes very ugly.


    In the past, there was no precedent for the promotion of the deification of the gods. The secret technique of the Taishang people was only for the creatures that were deified by the half step. The touch of the gods is a kind of creature that is relatively easy to control. Who knows that after it is promoted to deification, there is a broken secret. The ability to break free from the shackles of escape.


    The touch of the gods is not a top-ranking alien in the Taishang people, but it is very rare. Most of them are uploaded from the father''s hands. There is one less one to run, and there is no place to add.


    "Bixi Gongzi, have you taken back the touch of the gods?" Han Sen looked at the expression of the tourmaline and knew that the touch of the gods must have ran.


    However, he naturally can''t say that he ran at this time. In case the tourmaline in turn asked him why he let go of the touch of the gods, then he is not a bit difficult to argue.


    The tourmaline frowned slightly, but the thing that did not escape the touch of the gods was blamed on Hansen, but he said faintly: "The touch of the gods has turned into a butterfly and promoted the deification, and broke away from the ban and escaped."


    The disciples of Zhentiangong heard that Bixi personally confirmed that the touch of the gods was promoted to deification, and there was no doubt.


    "The original legends are all true, and Han��s brother really has the blessing ability!"


    "Would you think that the name of the priest of the Korean brother is coming?"


    "This is too arrogant... A king has even promoted the alienation of the aliens... This is more powerful than deification..."


    The disciples of Zhentiangong were excited to discuss, and there was some faint expectation in their hearts. Since Hansen was in the town of Tiangong, they might have the opportunity to receive Hansen��s blessing.


    And seeing many of the town��s Tiangong strongmen in the scene just now, it��s weird and delightful, but more is worrying.


    Such ability will certainly be peeped by the strong people, and I am afraid that the Tiantian Palace will be difficult to rest in the future.


    The emperor did not say that the relationship with the town Tiangong was not good, and Zhentiangong did not necessarily fear them.


    But now the Taishang people have also seen Hansen��s ability. If they have any thoughts on Hansen, it��s hard to say.

 Chapter 2606： Replace (the lord plus more)

    As a result, the Taoist society ended, and Hansen��s deeds of hand-sharing were widely circulated in the town��s palace, and the disciples of the town��s Tiangong were relished. .


    At this time, Bixi and Linglong also discussed this matter in their residence. Bixi frowned and looked at Linglong and asked: "Do you want to re-elect Hansen as your silkworm?"


    Linglong nodded slightly: "Since the lonely bamboo insisted that he did not want to go to the Taishang nationality, he did not mean anything. It is better to choose this Hansen."


    Bibi brows more tightly: "Can you think clearly? It seems that Hansen''s talent seems to be very strong, but I don''t think it is so simple. Maybe he has practiced a special kind of genetic technique that inspired the touch of the gods. The potential of the gene makes the gods touch the deification of the gods, so it will produce the illusion of the talent of the eleventh. Perhaps it is not his true genetic talent level. You should be very clear that the crystal family cannot have such a strong genetic talent."


    Linglong indulged for a moment and said: "It is impossible, the eleven talents, that are the talents of the legendary characters. Although Hansen is good, but it is impossible to reach the eleventh, there must be some reason in the middle, but As you can see now, Hansen does have some talents, and his genetic technique can promote the evolution of other creatures, and it is a leap of great evolution. This ability is rare in the world, even if his talent is only general, in order to I can see the true face of that kind of genetics, and I am willing to choose him as my silkworm, not to mention his talent is also very good."


    After listening to this, Bixi did not refute: "It is also true that the ability is really magical. Even our Taishang people can''t do it by genetics alone. For that magical genetic technique, choose him to do it. Silkworms are also good."


    "Since you brothers agree, then when you discuss with the town Tiangong tomorrow, you will have trouble asking the brothers to raise this matter." Linglong said.


    Bixi nodded and promised, but said: "But before that, I still have to try Hansen in person to see his true ability."


    Linglong has no objections. Hansen��s deeds are many, but he did not see it with his own eyes. After all, he could not fully believe it. Linglong also wanted to see Hansen��s true strength.


    "Han Sen''s injury has not healed, I am afraid it is not easy to do it, how should the brothers try him?" Linglong asked.


    "I have my own way." Tourmaline did not explain.


    Hansen returned to Xiaoyu Island to recuperate. Fortunately, the Tiangong Palace owner had already banned the Tiangong disciples from going to Xiaoyu Island. Otherwise, there must be many disciples of the Tiangong Temple to visit the door. Hansen probably has no time to recuperate.


    The hand-shadowing of the butterfly made Hansen��s reputation in the town��s Tiangong reach a new peak. Although Hansen is not the shackles of the Tiantian Palace, his reputation in the Tiangong Palace is that this generation has few people. Compared with the original, it is also comparable to the bamboo and jade good heart.


    Hansen��s deeds of the butterfly were passed to the narrowness of the month, and many of the people of the Rebecite were also taken aback.


    The Rebeites who were still somewhat dissatisfied with the affairs of Isa''s relocation had many thoughts in their hearts, and there were not so many complaints about the relocation of the family.


    "Han Sen is the only disciple of the knife-winged adult. The knife-level adults have not sinned the emperor for him. They also moved the people to the town of Tiangong. For Hansen, it can be said that it is rebuilt in the same way. In the future, Hansen will definitely be my The Beths will make a contribution and will definitely bless our Rebeites. Maybe we will have a chance at the time!" Many Rebeites have such thoughts in their hearts.


    After this incident, the pressure on Isaac was much smaller. The king who originally opposed the move to the capital changed his mouth at this time, but vaguely mentioned that Hansen could bless the Rebecbean. Things.


    Isa can only pretend to be inaudible. She has seen Hansen blessing, which looks amazing, but Isa does not think that such ability can turn a waste into a deification.


    In Isa''s view, those who have been blessed by Hansen are people who would have been very promising to be promoted to deification. If it is a creature that does not wish to be promoted to deification, it would be useless for Hansen to bless.


    Therefore, although Isa knew that she had opened her mouth, Hansen would not refuse, but she still did not speak.


    It is not because she is obsessed with her own face, she is not willing to speak to Hansen, but in the Rebec, she cannot find a suitable candidate to accept blessing.


    Although the Rebeites are superior, but the ranking is very low, they have been able to maintain the status of the superiors by relying on the support of the cicadas and the emperors. Now she has promoted the deification, and she is Rebetter. The biggest pillar of the family.


    But besides her, the Rebeites really don''t have too strong talents. Now the nearest to the deification is the moonlight king, but the moonlight king is already old, and the Rebec''s Shouyuan limit is not far away. After accepting the blessing, can you promote the deification and not say it, even if you promote the deification, the time for doing things for the Rebec is limited.


    Isa wants to come and think, among the Rebeites, there is no such thing as a talented person like Lando and Barr. This is the most distressing thing for Isa.


    "Queen Sister!" Isa is dealing with the official business, but sees Boa ran into the hall, and suddenly fell into her arms.


    "Boa, how come you?" Isa touched Boa''s head with a smile on her face.


    In the past, Boa lived in Isa''s palace for a while. Isa loved Boa very much and was very fond of her.


    "It was Dad who brought me." Boa said with a smile.


    Isa looked up and saw that Hansen was walking to the door of the main hall under the leadership of the Rebecite guards, and then did not let the guards pass, saying: "Let him come in."


    "Queen of the Queen." Hansen went on the way.


    Isa looked at Hansen and saw that his body was still weak. He said, "You don''t have to rest in Xiaoyu Island, do you run around?"


    Hansen knows that Isa is saying that he is blessing for the touch of the gods in the Taoist temple. He smiled and said: "I was just going to the road to listen to the Taishang people to explain the genetics. Later, they were forced to come to power. It is not intended to do those things.


    After that, Hansen followed up and said: "My body has not recovered yet. It is estimated that it will take more than a year to fully recover. When the Queen can choose two or three people among the Rebec, I will find time. Blessing them in turn, they should be helpful to them. If they are not talented enough, there is no hope for promotion and deification. It is still possible to improve some potential."


    Isa is very pleased, Han Sen is able to take the initiative to mention this, let her feel that their decisions are not wrong.


    "Unfortunately, there is no fortune teller to help calculate, it is difficult to find the whereabouts of gold coins." Isa sighed in her heart, she still remembered the gold coin.


    It��s not because of the gold coins and her grudges. It��s just one of the reasons. Isa��s main thing is to get back the scabbard of Rebec��s ancestor.

 Chapter 2607： Taitian family (the lord plus more)

    Han Sen just returned to Xiaoyu Island not long after, Qian Yuhe and Yunjia sisters actually came to Xiaoyu Island.


    Hansen slightly frowned, for his safety considerations, the town Tiangong had ordered the disciples of the town Tiangong not to approach Xiaoyu Island, Qian Yuhe, they can directly come to Xiaoyu Island at this time, it can only show that they have the order of the town Tiangong high-rise Come.


    As expected, they brought a good news and a bad news.


    The good news is that there is nothing wrong with the bamboo. It should be released soon. The bad news is that the exquisiteness of the Taishang family has taken a fancy to Hansen, so it is not necessary to go to the Taishang, but Hansen has to follow. Linglong went to the Taishang people.


    Yun Sushang said: "The Lord of the Palace tells us that if you don''t want to go to the Taishang people, my family will definitely find a way to keep you. You don''t have to be reluctant to go and not decide on your own."


    Han Sen heard this sentence, the mood is finally better, he certainly does not want to go to the Taishang people, it is useless to give him more benefits, he has too many secrets, can not let the exquisite peep at his thoughts, He is more afraid of this naked leak than the bamboo.


    "The Lord of the Palace allows you to go to see him. There should be some things to be said in person." Qian Yuhe said.


    Hansen nodded, followed thousands of cranes and they went to the place where the main residence of the town Tiangong lived. This time the town Tiangong did not see him in the main hall, but in his own back garden.


    Thousands of cranes and Yunjia sisters only went to the door. Without the orders of the master of the town, they couldn��t just go in. Hansen entered the back garden and saw the town��s main palace sitting in the stone pavilion. Pot of tea, while drinking tea, watching the lotus pond outside the stone pavilion.


    "Sit, this is not the Chamber of Deputies. Today, I am not looking for you to talk about things as the owner of the town. You are a disciple of Isa. I am half of her master. It is also your elder. Just talk a few words. "The town of Tiangong said to the side of the road."


    Hansen was not polite, just sat down next to him and asked: "You come to me, want to talk about the Taishang people?"


    The town Tiangong did not deny, nodded slightly.


    "Then you want me to go, or do you want me not to go?" Hansen then asked.


    The town Tiangong did not answer directly. He took a sip of tea and said: "We have an agreement with the Taishang people. The people they want, we can''t refuse, we must serve them for four years. These long years, I don''t know. How many outstanding disciples of the Tiangong Temple were taken to the Taishang people, although most of them came back safely, and they also got great benefits, all of them were promoted to the level of deification, but if you can choose, I The town Tiangong will not let any disciple go to the Taishang."


    After a pause, the town��s Tianzhu said: ��I��ve heard about the Taishang people. I believe you��ve heard it from the lonely bamboo. I��m not jealous of you, because so many disciples have entered the Taishang practice, now my town. Tiangong has almost no secrets for the Taishang people. Even the secret wordless books are well known to the Taishang people."


    "In this case, why don''t you want to refuse it?" Han Sen knew that Zhen Tiangong must have had a hard time, but he still asked, and he wanted to know what the pain was.


    The owner of the town Tianzhu sighed slightly: "Don''t you find out that the Tianzu and Taishang people look very similar?"


    "What do you mean..." Hansen��s heart seemed to understand something, but some said it was unclear.


    The owner of the Tiantian Palace said: "The Tianzu and the Taishang people were originally of the same race in the Taikoo era. Later, because of the different ideas of a brother, they split into the Tianzu and the Taishang. "The Book of No Words" and "Tai Shang Induction" The article is also the same source."


    Hansen was surprised by Zhang��s mouth. Before he misunderstood that Li Keer and Linglong were heavenly people, he later thought that the Taishang people had special methods, like the Meihu family, which could change the appearance of the race.


    Now he knows that Li Keer and Ling Long can really be regarded as the Tianzu.


    The owner of the town Tianzhu continued: "Because of the natural ability of three eyes, the body is very strong. The Taishang people can already cross the interstellar space in the ancient times, although at that time it is not like this, it can shuttle between multiple stars. But in that era, it was already very remarkable."


    "It��s just that the Taizu people��s fertility is very poor, their reproductive ability is very weak, and the ethnic groups have not been able to expand. In the most prosperous period, the Taishang people were only a few hundred people, until a triple brother was born, the Taishang nationality. Only after the great changes took place. The triplets were all talented and soon became the mainstay of the Taishang people. Later, the boss became the patriarch of the Taishang nationality, while the second and third became the elders. The brothers'' ability to cooperate has laid a large starry sky for the Taishang people. For a time, the Taishang people were infinitely beautiful and became the hegemonic race of the universe at that time, which ruled a large star field."


    "But the problem of the poor reproduction ability of the Taishang people still exists. Although the large-scale stars have been laid, the tribes only had two or three hundred at that time, let alone rule the whole universe, even if it is difficult to rule several stars. As a result, there was a disagreement between the three brothers."


    "The second of the three brothers advocates similar ethnic mixed races to improve the reproduction ability of the Taishang people; the boss thinks that the Taishang people must be kept pure; the third is more neutral and thinks that both are acceptable. Everyone is a talented person. Who can''t convince anyone, the third is good, but the conflict between the boss and the second child is getting worse."


    "The second child, because he is not a patriarch, can''t realize his own ideals. He finally chooses to leave with some ethnic groups and create his own family. It has continued to this day, and now has the town of Heaven. The mixed blood has improved the ability of the heavenly people to multiply, but Because of the mixed relationship, the genetic changes of the Tianzu are not so stable, and the genetic talents are also fluctuating. After so many years of mixed blood, most of the genetic talents of the Tianzu are not as good as the pure blood, but occasionally Some genes with particularly strong genes, genetic talents are even on top of the pure blood."


    Speaking of this, the town Tiangong sighed: "But after all, we still originated from the Taishang people, the blood is still in love. When the Tianzu was in crisis, the Taishang people also tried their best, so that At that time, the agreement between the Tianzu patriarch and the Taishang people is not easy to overthrow. The Tianzu can have the status of today, and it does benefit from the help of the Taishang people. It should also have some rewards. Moreover, that is not a bad thing. ��


    "What do you mean by old, is that I want to go to the Taishang?" Hansen asked indulgingly.


    The owner of the town Tiansha shook his head: "Go and not go, all in yourself, I just make it clear about the stakes. If you go, I will guarantee your safety. As long as I am still, you will not commit murder in the Taishang people. Big sin, the old man can help you to kneel down, you can rest assured that this. And the Taishang people have the same treasure, it is very helpful for your injury, if you go there, you can avoid two or three years of rehabilitation time, In a short period of time, you can recover. Of course, if you don''t want to go, it is also a good thing for my town Tiangong. You just leave peace of mind, and the Taishang side will be handled by me."


    Hansen listened a little moved, but he also knew that the Lord of the Heavenly Palace wanted him to go, but Hansen also had his own difficulties. His secrets really could not be known to any foreigner. Otherwise, for shelters and humans, It may be the catastrophe.

 Chapter 2608： Decide

    The owner of the town of Tiangong asked Hansen to go back and consider it. After he thought about it, he would tell him the decision. .


    "Going, saving the two years of injury time, you can also get the resources support of the Taishang people. It is indeed a great advantage, but it is risking to expose yourself. If you don''t go, there is no harm, but at least I have been recovering from injury for more than a year. I can''t do much during this time. I will be stagnant if I am repaired. I still want to rely on myself in the future..." Hansen has been weighing the pros and cons on his way back.


    After thinking for a long time, Hansen decided to stay in the town Tiangong, and it was just a waste of time to heal the wounds. He also had the ability to fight for his own resources, but the time was slower.


    But if his identity is exposed, the harm is too great and may affect the safety of the entire human race.


    When Hansen returned to Xiaoyu Island, the lonely bamboo turned out to be on the island. His state looked good and he could hardly see it as if he had just come out of the prison.


    "I decided to go to the Taishang." The first words of Lonely Bamboo made Han Sen very surprised.


    "How come so suddenly?" Hansen asked with a puzzled look at the lonely bamboo. Before he was alone, he said that he would not go. He would rather stay in the prison and not go. How come out now, but changed his mind.


    "I can''t go, but I can''t let you replace me. If that''s the case, it''s better for me to go."


    "The Lord of the Palace said that he would find a way, maybe we neither need to go," Hansen said.


    Lonely bamboo shakes his head: "Is there any way, after all, someone still has to go, even if you are not me, it will be a disciple of other town Tiangong, so I decided to go to the Taishang."


    "Do you want to use the kindness of the good-hearted teacher?" Hansen asked puzzledly. Lonely bamboo is not such a person who is so easy to compromise. If he decides to go because of this, then he did not have to insist on it before.


    Lonely bamboo shook his head again: "With the help of extremely evil roads, you can avoid being peeped by the Taishang people, but being possessed by evil thoughts will also be peeped by evil thoughts. It is also peeped. The difference between the two is not big."


    Hansen suddenly understood that Yu Shanxin did not tell him the most important point, apparently did not say it deliberately.


    "What do you have to plan for?" Hansen asked indulgingly.


    Lonely bamboo eyes calmly look at the sea of ??clouds: "The Taishang people can perceive everything I perceive, then I let myself think about nothing, just do what I want her to know, then she can peep, too There is only something I want her to know."


    "That''s hard." Hansen knows how hard it is.


    There are many ways for a person to control others, but it is difficult to control themselves. Sometimes the most difficult enemy to defeat is actually himself.


    Therefore, Hansen admired Ningyue. At the beginning, he used the symbiotic beast to monitor everything in Ningyue. Ningyue learned the Dharma Taoism for several years, and he did not get any information from Ningyue. Great perseverance, Hansen may not be able to do it.


    Now, there is a similar plan for the lonely bamboo. It is necessary to forcefully control everything in its own right, so that Linglong can hardly peep at his **.


    Although I know that the reason why Lonely Bamboo chooses this way is that he does not want to make Hansen a substitute for him, Hansen has not been able to say anything.


    If he is just one person, he will make the same decision as Lonely Bamboo. What if he fights with his own heart?


    But now Hansen is the fate of hundreds of thousands of souls in the shelter. If he loses, he will be sneaked into the secrets. At that time, it is not his own injury, so Hansen can''t open this mouth.


    "After I went, there was one thing I wanted to entrust to you." Lonely said with a deep heart, obviously this is the purpose of his coming today.


    "What?" Hansen asked.


    "Help me take care of a child, her name is flowers." said Lonely Bamboo.


    "The disciple of Zhentian Temple? What is the relationship with you?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    Lonely bamboo shakes his head and thinks for a moment before saying: "She is a dependent relationship with the purple cicada. After I merged the gene of the purple cicada, she followed me and always wanted to kill me as purple. It��s a bit of a hassle to avenge the gods, so after I went to the Taishang, I hope you can help me take care of her."


    "It sounds complicated, but you can rest assured that since you want to keep her alive, I will take care of her for you." Hansen agreed.


    "That''s good." Lonely bamboo took a long sigh of relief, like a big stone landing in the heart.


    Switching to the average person, it is hard to imagine that Lonely Bamboo would pay such attention to people who want to kill him at a time, but Hansen can understand some, so he did not ask much, just understand the current situation of flowers.


    Looking at the back of the lonely bamboo, Han Sen suddenly had an impulse in his heart, hoping that he could be like a lonely bamboo, even if he went to the Taishang nationality? However, it is just fighting with one''s own heart, Ning Yue can do it, and Lonely Bamboo dares to do it. Can Hansen not do it?


    But when I thought about my own troubles, Hansen still smiled and dismissed the idea.


    Originally thought that this should be the end of the matter, but who knows that things are developing in an unexpected direction to Hansen and Lonely.


    The exquisiteness of the Taishang family refused to take the lonely bamboo to the Taishang people, insisting that Hansen and her return to the Taishang nationality, and that as long as Hansen is one person, the others will not consider it at all.


    This result made Han Sen stunned, and he did not return to the taste for a long time. After he realized it, he couldn��t take two mouths.


    "Nothing to go to the meeting, go to the road will be nothing more, test what talent, test talent is nothing, why do you want to help the evolution of the gods touch ... I am not looking for something for myself?" Han Sen secretly stupid.


    But at that time, Hansen did not expect to have another person to say, thinking that the matter had nothing to do with him, who knows that it will evolve into this.


    Knowing this, Hansen would rather play games at home and would not go to any meeting.


    "You can''t live without it!" Hansen sighed long.


    "Han Sen, how is it considered?" Han Sen went to see the town of Tiangong, and saw the jealous jade.


    "I am going to the Taishang family." Han Sen said faintly.


    "Do you need me to help you with the evil?" Yu Shanxin asked with a smile.


    "Yu Shishu, you didn''t tell me before, the evil thoughts will also peep at me?" Hansen said with a grin.


    "Let me see, it is better than let outsiders look good, we are a family, no problem... no problem..." Yu Shanxin did not change the color of laughter.


    Hansen didn''t have a good look at him, and he was lazy to say something. He went to the Chamber with Yu Shanxin. He has decided to go to the Taishang, otherwise it will be difficult to be good.


    Moreover, during this time Hansen also thought of a way to deal with the Taishang people.

 Chapter 2609： Pool bucket

    "Miyak, I think, I am willing to go to the Taishang people, but before that, I want to talk to Miss Linglong alone." Han Sen saw the town of the palace, directly said his own intentions.


    "What do you want to say to her?" Zhentiangong squinted at Hansen. He knew that Hansen and Lonely Bamboo were the same kind of people and would not be so easily manipulated.


    "Talk about the conditions, so I am also a talent of the eleven talents, want to sell a good price too much?" Han Sen smiled.


    "What conditions do you have to tell me that there will be a special negotiating team in the palace to help you get the most benefit." Zhentiangong did not believe that Hansen just wanted to sell a good price.


    "Some conditions are not enough for outsiders. The palace owner can rest assured that I am measured and will not do things that make you embarrassed." Hansen said seriously.


    "Well, you go back first, I will let you arrange for you to meet alone." After talking about the town of Tiantian, Hansen looked at Hansen for a while and then said: "If you don''t want to go, you don''t have to be stubborn. I will be there. try to sovle it."


    "No need to worry, I have decided to go. It is not bad to think about it. I have to recover my own injuries. It will take at least a year and a half to recover. If I go to them, I can save more than this year. Can you get a lot of resources, why not?" Hansen smiled.


    After Hansen left, the town Tiantang asked to ask Yu Shanxin: "Do you see if he really intends to go to the town of Tiangong?"


    Yu Shanxin said slightly: "The Lord of the Palace, Hansen''s mind, I can''t guess, but he is not a person who has no words and no faith, especially the town of Tiantian, who has the refuge of him. He wants to come and he will not come."


    "I think so too, but this little guy has caused too much trouble. It really makes people feel uneasy." Zhentiangong said to the temple.


    "When we were young, who was the peace of mind?" Yu Shanxin smiled.


    "That is also the case, you are also ready to prepare. After the Taishang people, although they are mainly based on their own safety, other things can be done, and they can not be slowed down first." Zhen Tiangong is right.


    "The disciple understands." Yu Shanxin gave a slight salute.


    Hansen returned to Xiaoyu Island not long after, and the deacon of the town Tiangong came over and told him to meet Miss Linglong at the Tianshui Pavilion in the evening.


    When Hansen followed the deacon to the Tianshui Pavilion, he saw that Linglong was already there. He sat on the jade steps next to the pool, and his feet were soaked in the blue pool, revealing a snowy pink calf.


    "What conditions do you have to say now, do you want a heterogeneous gene or a different treasure? Or is it a genetic technique?" The exquisite look is indifferent, and she can hardly see the emotions such as emotions and sorrows that humans should have from her face.


    "I don''t want those." Hansen said, sitting down at the pool opposite the exquisite, taking off his shoes, smashing his trouser legs, and like his exquisite, soaked his legs into the blue pool.


    Suddenly a cool meaning was introduced into the foot, so Hansen''s body could not help but shake, as if eating ice cream in the summer is as refreshing and comfortable.


    The water in this water pavilion is not water, but Biqiong liquid, which contains extremely strong energy. It has the function of washing and promoting cell metabolism, and it also helps the body to evolve.


    "What do you want?" Linglong looked at Hansen in the pool and was quite curious.


    The reason why Linglong chose Hansen, even Lonely Bamboo gave up, in addition to Hansen''s talent and ability, in fact, the most important point is because Li Keer chose gold coins.


    The gold coin once defeated the lonely bamboo in the battle of gene genealogy, and before the exquisite, she and Li Keer have seen the ability of gold coins. If she chooses the bamboo, she can at most be the same as the gold coin, but it is impossible to be better than the gold coin. .


    Li Kerer is a rare talent for the Tenth, but Linglong has only nine talents. It is already a little worse, so Linglong does not want his silkworm to be worse than Li Keer, so he will risk Hansen.


    If Hansen really has eleven talents, then her silkworm is naturally better than Li Keer. If Hansen''s talent is not satisfactory, it is just another loss. It is better to have a chance than to win.


    Han Sen looked up and down, and after a while he smiled: "You can let me use it for you, but at least you are better than me, otherwise why should I be willing to follow a creature worse than me? Miss Linglong dont you agree?"


    "It should be." Linglong is not angry, said faintly.


    "Since you think it''s right, then it''s such a happy decision. If you can make me convinced, I will return to the Taishang family immediately. If you can''t, how can you let me go to the town of Tiantian?" Said Mori.


    "Yes." Linglong answered very simply, obviously she is very confident about herself.


    Han Sen looked at Linglong with interest: "So how do you want to convince me?"


    The exquisite look calmly looked at Hansen and asked: "What is your best genetic technique?"


    "It''s a knife." When Hansen used Hansen''s identity, the most used method was the knife.


    "Then we are better than the knife." Delicate reached out and grabbed it. The clear spring in the clear water pool seemed to be a water dragon rushing into her hand. In a blink of an eye, it became a water knife: "I am sitting here. You can just attack it. If you can get me up within a hundred strokes, you will win."


    Linglong said this tone is very loud, she is sitting on the jade steps, but also with a water knife to the enemy, self-confidence is not an ordinary foot.


    Hansen smiled slightly, and also reached out to the pool to catch the volley, sucking up the pool, and condensing a water knife in his hand.


    "In this case, then we are limited to a hundred strokes, whoever gets up first, even who loses." Han Sen looked at Linglong with a smile.


    "Well, let''s make a move." Linglong does not argue.


    "In our hometown, ladies are preferred, or you should make a move first." Hansen also wants to see, how the real strength of Linglong.


    Although Hansen had been with Linglong and Li Keer for a long time, but they have not seen the scene of their true use of full fighting.


    "Okay." Linglong responded with a sigh of relief, and the water knife in his hand directly came to Hansen.


    Her knife is not very powerful, and there is no such thing as a sultry voice. However, Han Sen looked at his heart but it was a glimpse. The knife was clearly coming from the head, there was no superfluous change, but Han Sen had a kind of ruin that could not judge the knife. The feeling, this knife seems to contain the law of space.


    "Good knife method!" Hansen praised, but the hand was not idle, the water knife in the hand also smashed out, it is the one in the tooth knife.

 Chapter 2610： Exquisite third eye

    Hey!


    The two water knives collided and suddenly exploded, turning into raindrops and falling back into the blue pool.


    Linglong slightly frowns, the knife method she used is a mysterious technique of the long-extinct race, "The Curve of the Broken Knife", which can fold the curved space and make people unable to judge the trajectory of the knife.


    According to Linglong, when the tooth knife is trained to the extreme, it has the ability to tear the space, but that does not mean that the tooth knife can stop the "folding over the curve", unless Hansen can see through her real knife trajectory. .


    Linglong condenses the water knife and expands the curve to the knife. The phantom of the water knife bends into a variety of bizarre shapes in the space. If it is not the technique of mastering the space, it does not see the true meaning of those knife shadows. It is only to be resisted by the position seen by the eyes. It is like a mist in the water. It is impossible to touch the water knife.


    Han Sen did not move, the water knife in his hand seemed to be waving at hand, and even all the exquisite attacks were blocked. Linglong even attacked more than ten knives, and there was no knife to escape Hansen''s interception.


    "I don''t want to be the silkworm I selected." Linglong nodded slightly, Hansen''s performance made her very satisfied, if there is no real ability, Hansen even promised to do her silkworm is useless.


    The better the talent of the silkworm itself, the higher the savvy, the farther it goes, the greater the help for the Taishang people.


    Knowing that Hansen��s accomplishments in the knives were really strong, Linglong would no longer keep his hands and unfolded what he had learned.


    The Taishou nationality''s knives are created by the longevity of each family''s knives. One stroke and one method all contain the knives of the various races of the universe. Although they are not necessarily stronger than those known in the universe, they are so fascinating. It is unique in the universe.


    Between the short twenty or thirty knives, Han Sen feels like it is in the battle of two or thirty different swordsmen. Each stroke has its own different subtleties, but the different styles are in one. The perfect unity of the human body, even Hansen is somewhat secretly surprised by the exquisite knife.


    The average person practiced more knives, and eventually they will develop in one direction because of their own personality and physical conditions.


    For example, people who are physically flexible, most of them will be flexible and changeable. Those who are strong in strength will be simple and violent, and those who are more urgent will be able to practice faster.


    However, the exquisite knife method does not have any bias, as if her character can change with the knife method, even Hansen can not do this level, his practice of knife will also favor his own style. .


    The same is a dental knife. Hansen''s dental knife and Isa''s dental knife have obvious differences. Those who understand the dental knife, who do not look at them, can only tell who they are using the dental knife.


    Hansen was surprised, but he didn''t know that Linglong was more surprised than him. Her knife method was fickle, but no matter how it changed, Hansen could even use a tooth knife to block it. This is obviously not because the tooth knife is strong, but because Hansen is the person. too strong.


    "Is there a mistake in the test of the touch of the gods, is he really a talent for the eleventh?" Seeing Hansen so arrogant, there is some movement in the exquisite heart, hate can not come up with a touch of the gods, re-do Hansen One test.


    It is a pity that she did not have the touch of the gods. If she wants to test it, she can only wait until she returns to the Taishang.


    "It''s not easy to beat him. I can only use that." Linglong thought, and her eyes closed.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. I don��t know what Linglong wants to do. His eyes are closed. For a king in a nine-fold field, it should not have much impact. I just don��t know what the purpose of Linglong is.


    When Hansen was puzzled, he saw the red vertical mark of the exquisite eyebrows open, turning into a black and white vertical eye.


    The Taishang and the Tianzu have the same source, and Linglong has a third eye, and Hansen will not feel strange.


    However, the exquisite third eye and the third eye of the Tianzu are obviously different. The third eye of the celestial being is different. According to its own attributes, the power of the eye is also different.


    The difference between the exquisite third eye and the celestial being is that the vertical eye actually shows the shape of yin and yang.


    White eyes and black cockroaches are like a pair of yin and yang fish, and there is a little black scorpion in the white eye, and there is a little white eye in the black scorpion. The yin and yang tai chi eye rotates slowly in the exquisite eyebrow, as if it contains the cosmic sky to Generally.


    At the moment when the yin and yang Taiji eyes opened, the breath of the exquisite person changed.


    If Hansen had seen the exquisiteness before, it was just a woman who despised the mundane woman. It seemed to be ruthless, but there was still a humanity in her heart.


    But now the exquisiteness is completely different from a person. In Hansen''s opinion, Linglong seems to have become a machine without feelings in a flash.


    No, it is far more terrible than the machine. At this moment, the exquisite seems to be integrated with the whole universe and become part of the horror machine of the universe. The exquisite every move seems to be the result of the operation of the entire universe machine.


    If the emperor is the power to push its own power to the peak, the ancient Protoss is the cohesion of the spirit of all things, then the exquisiteness of the yin and yang Taiji eyes is the order and rules of this world.


    Han Sen took a look at Dong Xuan Jing and found that the whole person seemed to be transformed into a cosmic gear and became a precision part of the horror machine of the universe. Her people are no longer a simple individual.


    Hansen slightly frowned, and his hole mystery can only be linked with the cosmic gear. It will not be directly transformed into a part of the cosmic gear like Linglong. The meaning of the two is completely unmoved.


    If the universe is regarded as a car, the tunnel is like a person driving the car, and the state of exquisiteness is more like turning itself into a part of the car.


    Hansen also had some time to be confused, and how much influence this state has on her body.


    "Get out, I will wait for you to the hundredth knife." Linglong looked calmly at Hansen.


    If someone else says this, it will only make people feel arrogant, arrogant, and arrogant, but it is said by Linglong��s mouth, but it is like the electronic sound given by the machine. It will not make people like that, it will only make people I feel that she is presenting a fact.


    Hansen was not polite, and the water knife in his hand directly smashed the past, but Linglong did not mean to resist it. He just sat by the pool and looked at Hansen calmly.


    When the water knife reached the front of the exquisite, the water flow in front of her automatically condensed into a knife, blocking Hansen''s water knife.


    Hansen''s brow was slightly wrinkled, and he took out the knife and knife. He took the tooth knife method to the extreme, but no matter how fierce the attack of Hansen was, he was blocked by the water knife in front of Linglong.


    Now Linglong gives Han Sen the feeling that it is all right, the water knife should appear there, the rule is like this, no matter how Hansen''s knife method changes, it is useless.

 Chapter 2611： cheat

    Hansen changed the magic knife, even more than seventy knives, even without a knife can touch the exquisite, all blocked by the water knife that stood up. .


    If the average person is now looking at Linglong, it is like watching an omniscient god. No matter how Hansen��s knife is changed, the water knife controlled by Linglong can be blocked by the prophet.


    But in Hansen''s eyes, Linglong is not a **** of omniscience, this is only an inevitable result.


    Because Linglong has been integrated with the universe, Hansen''s every move will trigger the rotation of the cosmic gear, and the cosmic gear will touch the exquisite and directly respond.


    So Hansen only needs one hand, the exquisite over there can directly respond, it seems that Han Sen is in the mirror, no matter how he changes the knife, when the water knife hits the mirror, the water knife in the mirror It must correspond to it, and there will be no unexpected results.


    "Hey!" Han Sen did not move, still sitting straight, the water knife in his hand suddenly pressed forward, only in the exquisite surroundings, a line of water appeared, nearly a hundred lines of water as a knife to the exquisite body Staggered and killed.


    From the heavenly knife of the town Tiangong, every knife that Hansen had smashed before was condensed into a waterline. At this time, all of them broke out, and Hansen was trying to break the enemy.


    A water knife can''t resist so many shreds at the same time, unless Linglong wants to use its own body to resist, otherwise it is only moving the body to avoid this road.


    Sure enough, the water knife in front of Linglong moved, but under the continuous sniper of several water lines, the blink of an eye had already exploded, and the remaining water silk was covered like a knife net toward the exquisite body.


    Linglong is still unmoved, sitting on the steps like the statue of the same jade carving goddess, a pair of jade feet still in the water, holy, but also gives a feeling of indifference and ruthlessness.


    When the knife net was a few inches away from the exquisite body, it suddenly stopped. It was so fixed in front of the exquisite that it was difficult to advance an inch.


    Linglong stretched out his fingers and hooked the knife net to gently pull it. The knife net turned into a stream of water and condensed toward the exquisite hand, forming a giant water knife.


    The water knife still maintained the power of Hansen, but it was no longer controlled by Hansen. It was lightly held by the exquisite jade hand, as if it were just a toy.


    Han Sen''s eyes are like electricity, gazing at the water knife held in Linglong''s hand. Just now, the exquisite technique, he glimpsed in the hole and Xuan field.


    ��Can you still play like this?�� Hansen��s heart was a bit happy.


    He saw that Linglong''s influence on the cosmic gear was easier to do with his sacred field, and he felt that he had learned another hand.


    "It doesn''t make sense to continue, just at the end of this knife." Ling Yu said faintly, one hand made a flower, gently slammed on the handle of the water knife, and the water knife flew straight toward Hansen. .


    Han Sen wants to condense the water knife to fight, but finds that all the water in the pool is gathered toward the water knife that slowly spurs the volley. The water knife flies very slowly, but the more forward, the condensed water The stronger it is.


    Hansen forcibly condensed a water knife, but on the giant water knife, not only could not smash it, Hansen''s water knife was also integrated into the giant water knife, which became the help of the giant water knife.


    "The Taishang nationality really does not deserve to be the first family of the universe. It does have some skills. The use of this handful of cosmic rules can not be done in the deification, and Linglong is only a nine-powered king." Hansen praised.


    But it��s just a compliment. Hansen didn��t give up. He saw that the water knife that condensed the whole pool of water had been stabbed in front of him like a giant blade. Hansen��s eyes flashed. For the knife, directly to the water knife by his own flesh and blood.


    Even in the state of opening the yin and yang taiji eyes, Linglong couldn��t help but glimpse. The power of the water knives not only combines the power of Hansen��s more than seventy days, but also the power of Linglong��s own. And the blessings that the body receives in the rules of the universe.


    The power of this blow has faintly formed the embryonic form of the order chain. Although it is not as good as the real deified strongman, it has surpassed most of the half-step deification.


    Hansen actually wants to take the knife with the flesh and blood, and it is too risky in Linglong.


    However, Hansen did not hesitate to hesitate. The knives were heavily smashed on the water knife. The horrible water knife was actually used by Hansen in an instant. With the squatting of Hansen��s knife, it was rolled back. exquisite.


    Hey!


    The power of the horrible water was swept up in front of Linglong. It seemed to be blocked by an invisible wall. All of them exploded and fell into the pool, but the exquisite body was also slightly reclined by the earthquake.


    "You cheated!" Linglong straightened his body and looked at Hansen''s palm. He saw a bead of crystal between his fingers, which is the source of the ancient **** of ancient water god.


    The source of the ancient water **** is the source of the water, Han Sen holding this thing, the ordinary water system deified may not be able to hurt him, not to mention the exquisiteness of the nine-fold field.


    "How can this be considered cheating? It is just a reasonable use of resources. If this is also a cheating, then you open the third eye and get the blessing of the cosmic power, isn''t it cheating?" Hansen said.


    "This is my own strength, and it is comparable to the external force you use?" Ling said.


    "On my own strength, then I may not lose, but I am now seriously wounded and unable to exert real combat power. If you win me, I will not be convinced." Hansen said.


    Linglong listened to Hansen''s words. After a moment of indulgence, the Taiji eyes slowly closed, and people gradually recovered some anger.


    Although the exquisiteness at this time still looks indifferent, but compared with just now, she is finally a bit like a living person, just like a machine without life.


    "Okay, then I will wait until you are hurt and fight again." Linglong looked at Han Sen.


    "Then you have to wait, I am injured, less than a year, more than two or three years will be able to heal." Hansen smiled.


    Linglong slightly frowned, she had already heard about Hansen''s injury, and also saw Hansen''s loss, knowing that he was not guilty, and it was a bit embarrassing at a time.


    "Miss Linglong, I heard that there is a fountain of creation in the Taishang people, which can reverse the rejuvenation of Qiankun. I don''t know if it is true or not?" Hansen asked, looking at Linglong.


    "There is such a thing, you want to use the spring of creation to repair the source of the loss?" Linglong saw Hansen''s mind.


    "If Miss Linglong wants to fight with me as soon as possible, this is the only way at the moment." Hansen smiled.


    "You don''t want to go to the Taishang with me, how can you use the spring of creation to repair the source of your loss?" Delicate frowns.


    "I didn''t say that I wouldn''t go to the Taishang with you, just let me continue to be free before you beat me?" Hansen finally said his true purpose.

 Chapter 2612： Introduction to Han Wei

    "If you don''t pay for it, the benefits of this world are all afraid of being taken up by you." Ling said faintly.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders and smiled. "Since I have already gone to the Taishang people, are you afraid that I will not be able to get the benefits?"


    "I am not afraid, but there is no such truth in the world. You want to use the spring of creation. You must first surrender to me." Linglong said.


    "That''s still a good idea. It''s not bad to recover from injury. You should wait for a year and a half?" Hansen said.


    "I have time, I will give you a year and a half, and then fight again. If you lose, you can''t have any excuses, otherwise the Celestials can''t protect you."


    "My Hansen is also a person who has no words and no faith." Han Sen looked sullen, but his heart was a pity, and it was obviously not so easy to take advantage of the cheapness of the Taishang people.


    However, as a result, he can drag on for more than a year, and it is an unexpected result.


    Originally Hansen thought that Linglong certainly had no patience to wait for him for more than a year, but did not want Linglong to actually agree.


    "When my body recovers, I go to the Taishang people a little more." After Hansen and Linglong reached an agreement, they left the Tianshui Pavilion.


    Within two days, Bixi took Yu Shanxin to leave the town Tianzhu one step earlier, but Linglong stayed, actually stayed here for a year and a half, until Hansen recovered.


    Hansen did not pay attention to the exquisiteness, and he was practicing healing every day, so that his body could recover more quickly.


    The town Tiangong has been negotiating with the emperor. Finally, he exchanged some resources with the impermanence and the imperial knights. Some of them are the treasures that nourish the origin, and they all gave Hansen.


    Although the emperor refused to stop, Hansen was in the town of Tiangong, and they had no choice for the time being.


    Hansen is eating the tonic of the Emperor, and goes to Baiyulou to practice every day.


    In the sky, Bai Yujing, the 12th floor and the five cities. The immortal man cares for me and ends up with a long life.


    The white jade building that Hansen went to is the seventh floor of the 12th floor.


    There is no difference in the 12th floor. There are Qiankun in the middle, and the seventh floor is also known as the Daozang Building. The jade wall above the building is full of books, and it contains endless mystery.


    When the jade gas breaks out every day, the Taoist book on the jade wall is self-evident, and its content is different every day. It will be repeated every week and will be repeated one year later.


    Moreover, the Taoist book on the jade wall is also very strange. If you look at it in the jade building, you will feel the mysterious avenue of the universe. If you transcribe it and watch it outside, you will feel that it is unremarkable and there is no subtlety. .


    Legend has it that when the first ancestor of the Tianzu founded the "No Words of Heaven", it was created with the "Tai Shang Induction" combined with the Taoist book in this building. Although I don''t know the true and false, some say that it is in the seventh floor. The Taoist book is extraordinary.


    Hansen��s body has not yet recovered. Without the strong external force, he did not go to other buildings to absorb jade or refine the jade spirit. He only realized the Taoist book in this building.


    "Korean brother, I heard that you recommended your sister to the town of Tiangong. Is that your sister?" After the jade disappeared, the Taoist book on the jade wall disappeared, and the cloud of the Taoist book was found next to Hansen. Suyi asked curiously.


    "It��s my sister." Hansen nodded. He asked Qian Yuhe to help him with the procedure. It was the way to go.


    "That must have been a gift must be excellent, if there is a chance, I hope to let her go under my father." Yun Suyi said.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse and looked at Yun Suyi and asked: "Is this your idea, or is it the meaning of the cloud elder?"


    "Yes, what do you mean?" Yun Suyi said with a smile.


    "If the cloud elders are willing to teach the deaf children, it is naturally a blessing, and Hansen is grateful," Hansen said.


    Because Han Yu and him were the same, they were all recommended to practice in the town of Tiantian. They only remembered their disciples and did not qualify for formal apprenticeship. Generally, there would be no elders who would like to accept their disciples as disciples. Yun Changkong would accept Han Yu, which is for Han. Naturally, it is a good thing, so that she has to rely on the town Tiangong, all aspects are more beneficial than the general registered disciples.


    "But the rules of the town Tiangong can not be broken, Han Shimei still has to go through the Tianlu to enter the town Tiangong." Yun Suyi said.


    "That is of course." Han Sen nodded slightly, Han Han walked Tiantian and Zhentiangong stone steps, there should be no problem.


    "In this case, it is not too late, I will accompany you to pick up Han Shimei. My father has already handled it properly. If she can walk into the town Tiangong, she can directly worship my father." Said the clothes.


    "Suyi, thank you." Hansen solemnly bowed to Yunsuyi, remembering that his disciples want to enter the ten-member elders, it is not an easy task, there must be credit for Yunsuyi.


    "Han brother, what are you doing? I have not been able to help." Yun Suyi quickly greeted him.


    The two men went out of the Baiyu Building, and Hansen was riding the legless old crane. Together with Yun Suyi, he went out of the different space of the Tiangong Temple. He went to the narrowness of the month and narrowed Han Han from the moon.


    Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue have gone out to practice. They are not people who can live freely, and with their current strength, even if they encounter low-level deified strongmen, they should have the ability to escape their lives, and they should not worry too much.


    Hansen��s younger sister wants to enter the town��s Tiangong practice. This matter has long been spread in the town��s Tiangong. After coming to the town��s Tiangong, Hansen has already applied for it. After a lot of formalities, it��s because the ten-sister elders�� sky Help, can be approved so quickly.


    It is not an easy task for a foreigner to enter the Tiangong of the town as a disciple. Without a certain strength, it is difficult to do it. Moreover, Han Yu will also enter the ten-member elders as a registered disciple. This is even more It��s hard to add to it, even if it��s a cloud, it��s also a lot of effort, and it��s done.


    Of course, Hansen also played a more important role in the importance of the town Tianzheng. Otherwise, it is basically impossible for a young disciple to worship under the ten-member elders.


    Han Wei is quite excited. She has already been bored in the eclipse of the eclipse. This time, she finally has the opportunity to enter the Tiantian Palace. Naturally, she is incapable.


    On the way to Yun Suyi, Han Han entered the town of Tiangong and needs to pay attention to it. It is as if Han Han is the kind of care of her sister, Hansen is quite moved.


    Boa sat on a red cloud and flew by Hansen. Hansen specially took her over and prepared to wait for Han Hao to walk the road. Let Bao Er go with him to see if he could Help Han Han again.


    The fairy tales of the immortals are all good things, and Han Yu has such an opportunity, and naturally cannot be missed.


    After Hansen entered the town of Tiangong with Han Yu, many of the strongest people in the town of Tiangong paid attention to them in various ways.


    Many people want to know that Hansen is only a special case of the crystal family, or that the current crystal family, the genetic talent is already so good.

 Chapter 2613： Han Wei walks the road

    "Boa, let''s go with Xiaoxi." In front of Tianmen, Hansen said to the Boa around him.


    "Okay." Baoer nodded and flew to Han Han, and Han Han��s hand said sweetly: "Small, Boa will accompany you."


    However, they have not waited for them to board Tianmen Island, but they saw a Tianzu guard who stopped them. They looked at Hansen and said: "Korean brother, the palace master has orders, only Han Shimei is walking alone, Boa Can''t go on the road again."


    Although Hansen was somewhat depressed, he could not defy the order of the Tiantiangong master. He had to call Boer back.


    At this time, the owner of the town��s palace was muttering to himself while drinking tea: ��If you move twice, it will make the fairy scent of the genus vines greatly reduced. If you come again, it��s not even that the vines will wither. ""


    This is also no wonder that the town of Tiantian is a small gas, Xianyi vine is one of the foundations of Zhentian Temple. It is used to cultivate excellent disciples in Zhentiangong. Let Baoer do this. Hansen comes with one person, so it is not necessary. The fairy vine is in a big loss, so go on, and it will be abolished several times.


    The last time Boa was on the road, the effect was worth tens of thousands of disciples to receive the gift from Xian. The loss was too great, and the Tiantian Temple could not hold back.


    Moreover, the rules of Zhentian Temple can only be one person walking the sky. The time when Baoer entered the Tiangong of the town was because she was too small to be accompanied by Han Sen. As a result, the town Tiangong lost money, this time. The owner of the town Tianzhu will eat this loss again.


    Linglong also looked at the road from afar. She also wanted to know how Hansen��s sister��s talents might reflect Hansen��s true genetic talent.


    The talent of the eleventh is too scary, it is hard to believe that it is a real result.


    "Brother, don''t worry, I won''t lose face to you." Han Han has been pursuing the practice with Hansen as his goal, and his eyes are firm and abnormal.


    "Don''t be too hard, it''s good to go." Hansen didn''t want Han Han''s performance to be too conspicuous. Too eye-catching is not necessarily a good thing.


    It��s just a matter of heaven. When you walk into the Tiangong of Tianzhen, if the performance is too dazzling, then the days after Han Yu��s life will be difficult to be quiet.


    Han Han did not understand Han Sen''s meaning, and thought that Han Sen only wanted to let her have no pressure, so she would say these words.


    "Han Shimei, it��s easy to go, this is no different from the usual way." Yun Suyi also comforted Han Han, so she should not be too nervous.


    "Thank you, Master Yun, I have gone." Han Hao said that he went to Tianmen Island and walked on the road under the eyes of many sights in the town Tiangong.


    Han Wei already knows that she may get the fairy scent of the fairy when she walks on the road, so after she walked up the gourd vine, her eyes were always looking at those celestial beings.


    I saw that a fairy is big and small, but it seems that there is no movement.


    "Listen to the cloud master sister, when my brother left the road, although he did not receive the gift of fairy scent, but it made Wan Zhen Qi Zhen, how come I walked here, but there is no reaction at all?" Han Han secretly frowned.


    Going on, I still don��t see any movements in Xianyu.


    "Sure enough, there is no such thing as a singer, but the general crystal family is unlikely to trigger a rush." ??Seeing that Han Han is about to go halfway, there is still no movement of a fairy, and the town of Tiantian is a beautiful drinker. A cup of tea, my heart is proud of it.


    "Korean brother''s sister, it seems that there should be no special talent. Until now, there is still no fairy to send a fairy."


    "After all, there is only one Korean priest in the world, not every crystal family is surnamed Han called priest."


    "The surname Han is useless. It must be God and he will do it."


    "It''s a pity that Boa was stopped, otherwise it might be a move."


    Yun Changkong was also slightly disappointed. He never saw Han Hao in his last sight. He promised to accept her as a disciple, mainly because Han Sen is a relative of Han Yu and there is a pleading of Yun Suyi.


    Although Yun Changkong did not expect Han Yu��s talent to be more anti-Japanese, she was Hansen��s sister, and Yun Changkong still had some expectations for her. Even if there is no such thing as a move, at least one department must be acquired. The scent of it.


    However, looking at the current situation, I am afraid that no one will send a gift to Han Yuxian.


    "Although all of them are surnamed Han, unfortunately this is not Hansen. Are you disappointed with the elders of Yun?" The six-seat elders sitting on the side said to Yun Yunkong.


    Yun Changkong��s inclusion of a named disciple under the door is also a precedent in the Tiantian Palace. The cost of Yun��s sky is not small.


    Many people in the town Tianzhu are talking behind the scenes, saying that it is a ten-seat elder in the sky, so that Hansen is so good that it is detrimental to the image of the elders of the Tiangong Palace.


    The six-seat elders are talking at this time, which is somewhat ironic.


    Of course, there are also some people who can''t eat grapes and say that they are jealous of grape acid. There are not many elders in Zhentian Palace who want to have a good relationship with Hansen, but they don''t have the cloud family and Han Sen to go so close. Even late, even if you want to accept Han as a disciple, there is no chance.


    Not to mention Hansen��s fascination with Medusa and Medusa��s gaze, but his ability to bless, has already made many elders very jealous, who do not want to have a few outstanding disciples under their seat, if they can A few deified, the status of identity is immediately different.


    How much deification is there in the entire town of Tiangong, even if it can produce a few original sacred disciples, it is enough to be famous in the town Tiangong.


    Linglong saw that Han Han had gone a long way in the road, and there was still no fairy to throw an olive branch to her, and her heart could not help but be slightly disappointed.


    With Linglong''s understanding of Xianxuan, as long as he has the talent of more than Bajia, there will be a fairy tales of the same department who are willing to send a fairy scent. Linglong has not yet gained scent, but only shows that her talent is below Bajia.


    If the qualifications of the sister-in-law are not surprising, if the brother-in-law is genetically modified, it is impossible to exaggerate the eleven talents.


    Seeing Han Han is going to finish the road, Han Sen is also depressed, but unfortunately Boa can not go up together, so Han Han lost the opportunity to be arrogant.


    This result did not surprise Hansen. After all, he did not receive the gift of Xian Xian when he left, or he later went with Boa, and he was given a singer by Boa. .


    It is a normal performance without the immortality given to Han Yuxian.


    Han Hao��s look is not much changed. He walked all the way to the end of the road and watched it go down the fairy vine.


    At this time, Han Han suddenly stopped, standing at the end of the vine, and looked back at the fairy on both sides.

 Chapter 2614： try

    Han Wei looked at many fairy tales, and she didn''t even think that she could get the same feelings like Boa, but she didn''t even send a fairy to her, so she was slightly unwilling to feel a little bit. Can''t live with Hansen.


    "Before I said that I wouldn��t lose my face to my eldest brother. Now I haven��t even got a scent of the fairy. Didn��t I let my eldest brother face the face and be laughed at by the disciples of Zhentiangong?�� Han��s eyes looked at those fairy tales, in my heart. I am thinking about whether I should try to do something more, at least to get a scent of Xian.


    The reason why Han Yu thinks this is not because she does not understand Hansen, but because the living environment is different.


    Hansen is a real bitterness. People who have grown up in a crisis-ridden environment will naturally not care what their face is, and their safety and interests are most important.


    However, Han Han is different. Han Yu hasn��t suffered much since he was a child. Even during the most difficult period of the Han family, Han Yu was taken care of by Luo Wei. Luo Wei is a boy who is poor and a girl is rich. The staunch supporters, so Han Han and Han Sen''s thinking is still somewhat biased.


    Later, with the rise of Hansen, Han Yu��s environment was getting better and better. From the beginning of school, it was a noble school, and it has always been the best existence in the school, the all-power goddess level.


    Of course, these are all because of Han Han��s own efforts, and family support is only a small part of the reason.


    Hansen and Luo Wei used so much effort in Han Yu. This is actually a kind of pressure. Han Han thinks that if she is not working hard enough, she is sorry for the big brother and the mother, so Han Han has always been very incomparable. Efforts, do our best to make ourselves better, and Hansen is trying to practice as my goal.


    The higher the performance of Hansen, the greater the pressure on Han Han, so she can only double her efforts.


    Now that I have come to the town of Tiangong, I haven��t even got a genius of sensation. I feel that Han Han feels that if he does not try hard to fight for it, he will be sorry for the promises and expectations of Hansen and Luo.


    God testified that Han Sen had never had that idea. He just hoped that Han Han��s happiness would be good. As for the excellent and excellent, Han Sen did not think it was important.


    Whether it is Han Han or Xiao Hua and Ling Er, Han Sen only hopes that they will be happy and happy throughout their lives, and that they will be happy and kind, and that is his greatest wish.


    Han Yu thought about it and turned to walk towards a gourd next to the fairy vine.


    Many aristocrats in Zhentian Palace looked at Han Yu doubtfully. I didn''t know what she wanted to do, but soon they understood what Han Han wanted to do.


    I saw Han Han walked over to the 20-centimeter-high gourd, held out his hands and held the gourd, and then tried to take the gourd.


    "Hey!" The town Tianzhu squirted a cup of tea that had just been drunk in his mouth. He coughed straight and coughed: "Cough... What kind of person is this family? Boa��s blackmailing the fairy vines is no problem, this Han Hao actually went straight to grab it."


    There is no ban on the contact with Xianyu in the town of Tiangong, but people with a little brain know that the fairy vine is a deified plant of different levels, and it is not brute force to capture the fairy.


    Unless Xianyi is willing to do so, don''t say that Han Hao, a duke who has just been promoted, may not be able to force the fairy to spit out the fairy.


    Han Yu��s thoughts are very simple. Since there is no rule that you can��t pick up the fairy, how can you know if you don��t try it? If you try it, you may have a chance. If you don''t try it, you will never have a chance. In order to prevent the big brother from being disappointed, she is willing to try again.


    The disciples of the Tianzheng of the Zhongzheng Township all looked at the eccentric look of Han Han��s hands holding the gourd, where he wanted to pick up the gourd.


    "This... really is the man of Han��s brother... I dare to think..."


    "This is really a creative idea. I like the creativity of this Korean teacher, but I still give up. If the vine is angered, her newly promoted Duke can''t stand the wrath of the vine."


    "Is this woman crazy? I want to pick a fairy?"


    "It��s as daring as her brother, but there is no brain."


    "It''s a pity that her beautiful skin, originally based on her appearance, plus Hansen''s relationship, has the opportunity to become a goddess level in the town of Tiangong, but now everyone knows that her brain is not so good. The goddess has no chance, and the female madman must be unable to run."


    Even Linglong is looking at Han Wei, who is able to do this kind of thing, she has never seen it before.


    The six elders are happy at this time, and the laughing mouth is about to close together. Look at the clouds in the sky and joke: "Cloud elders, old ten, Yunshidi, I congratulate you on receiving a good disciple, I heard her. Is your close disciple? Your disciple received it, and there is nothing to say, no matter where you go in the future, you will never lose..."


    The sky was slightly bitter and smiled, and Han Han reached out to pick up the act of Xianxie and showed him all.


    "Han family...what are these people..." Yun Changkong had only one thought left in his heart.


    The nightmare was lying on the edge of the lake. When I saw this scene, my eyes were crescent-shaped and it looked like I was laughing.


    Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang, and the disciples of Han Tian, ??who are better than Hansen, have also looked sluggish. Since the establishment of Zhentian Temple, there have been few such things.


    Han Han did not care what others thought, and clasped the fairy with his hands firmly, trying to pull it down.


    However, there are such things as Xianyu, the different plantings of the deified level, the treasure of the town palace of Zhentiangong, the general deification of the instrument can not hurt it, not to mention the strength of Han Yu, let Han Han how hard, small gourd They are all motionless.


    Han Yu couldn''t get it, and he wouldn''t give up on it. He used his super **** directly. He wanted to make the last effort. Even if it didn''t work, she would try her best and would not leave regrets.


    "Cough, Han brother, time is almost up, let Han Shimei go to the town of Tiangong earlier?" Thousands of cranes coughed to Hansen.


    He hoped that Hansen would persuade Han Yu to do nothing, but he would not do anything useful.


    Hansen did not expect Han Hao to do such a thing, but he was also stunned, but still pretended to calm down: "No matter, young people have ideas is a good thing, let her go."


    Hansen naturally won''t attack Han Hao''s enthusiasm. Since there is no rule in Zhentiangong that he is not allowed to pick up Xianyu, it doesn''t matter if Han Han tries it.


    At this moment, I suddenly saw the change of the body of Han Yu. The long hair of the black hair turned like a black crystal waterfall. It always fell to the feet, and the eyes were like black stones. The whole person exudes. Mysterious sacred atmosphere.

 Chapter 2615： Picking up fairy tales

    Many of the strongest people in the town of Tiangong are secretly frowning. Although the power is not forbidden on the road, it is also a trouble to provoke the vines.


    The master of the town of Tiangong is a big headache: "Why are the people of the Han family so troubled, and there is no one in the family who has an Anan score? There will be a lot of headaches in the future."


    At this time, Yun Changkong is also a complicated face. Before today, he never imagined that he would close the disciples he would close, and he would be such a person. He didn��t know whether he should cry or laugh.


    The six-seat elders are laughing and they are going to die: "Ha ha... this Han Han... It��s so interesting... the old ten... you have to be busy later..."


    Suddenly, the laughter of the six elders solidified, and the smile was still on the face, but the eyes were wide, showing the horror.


    Because the emotions changed too fast, two different expressions of smile and horror appeared on the same face, making the appearance of the six elders extremely strange.


    Yun Changkong originally wanted to talk to the six elders, so I looked at the six elders. After seeing the expressions of the six elders, I couldn��t help but sneak a little, then reacted and quickly turned to look at the direction of Xianteng.


    Just looking at it, the sky was also there, and his eyes widened, revealing an incredible expression.


    Not only they, but the entire town of Tiangong is now dead.


    The main hand of the town Tianzhu was carrying a small teapot, and was preparing to bury it in his mouth, but now he is lying there, his face showing a ghostly expression.


    I saw that on the vine, Han Han grabbed a gourd with both hands, and the place where the gourd and the sage were connected had already fallen off. The gourd was actually picked up by Han Han.


    Many aristocrats in the Tiangong Palace have already been shocked. They don��t believe what they see in their eyes. The fairy scorpion can even pick it up. They don��t even think about it.


    In the history of the town Tiangong, some people thought about picking the fairy, but it was not a general disciple, but a powerful person of the deification level.


    Those who are supernaturalized want to pick up immortals, and they are not like Han Han. For the sake of a little scent, those deified powers want to pick a fairy to make a demon.


    Strong picking is impossible. Even if the owner of the Tiantian Palace wants Xianxie, he must use special rituals to present some treasures needed for the growth of the vine. If the vine is in a good mood, he may agree to send a fairy.


    Up to now, there are a total of seventeen treasures made by Xianxian in Zhentian Palace. They are all artifacts, and one of the most advanced ones is a terrible butterfly.


    Of course, there are also many immortals who have failed in manufacturing. The number of those immortals cannot be verified.


    But from this we can know how terrible the immortal itself is, even if it is a lot of deified powerful people in the town of Heaven, and dare not chaos it, forcibly picking up the immortality, the history of the town is only Only two have done this.


    But now a Duke in Hanyu District, what sacrifices are useless, even picking up a fairy with a hand, it is simply unbelievable, one by one looks like a stupid look at Han Han.


    Han Hao was happy at this time, thinking: "The original fairy tales here can really be picked up. Since there is a fairy in the fairy scorpion, I will pick it up and study it slowly, even if there is no way for a moment, but for a long time. However, when the slenderness is high, there is always a way to break the scent of the gourd."


    "Right, I heard that a person has only one chance to take the road, then I have to help the big brother and Boa. They also pick one." Han Yu thought, the gourd in his hand was stuffed into the backpack, and then the eyes turned, and then Looked at the little gourds next to them.


    Han Guo, who is too big, is afraid that he will not take it, so he plans to pick a few small ones.


    "What does she want to do?" The owner of the town of Tiantian saw Han Hao''s eyes, and his heart swayed, feeling very bad, almost jumped out of the chair.


    Sure enough, the next second I saw Han Han reaching out and picking the fairy next to him. While picking it up, he muttered to himself: "Big brother one... Boa one... Dream one... Give me a little princess Linger Leave one... yes, there are small flowers..."


    Those original swords that were hard to hurt, and the gods who were strong enough to knock them down were even pulled down by Han Han. They were picked from the vines and picked up three or four in a short time. The eyes are green.


    The other elders, deacons, deans, and ordinary disciples of the Tiangong Palace stayed at this time. They couldn��t speak at all. They just looked at Han Yu, who had opened the super-god, and picked the fairy.


    "This...this...how is it possible...how can the vines not respond... let a duke pick up the fairy..." The six elders slammed their eyes, almost imagining that they were already illusory.


    The sky has returned to the sky, but the heart is happy to be self-sustaining. Although trying to pretend to be indifferent, the corner of the mouth can''t help but slightly lift it up. Anyone can see it. He is holding back the smile.


    "Six brothers, you see my apprentice is really stupid, and you can''t get a celestial temper in a heavenly way. You have to pick up the fairy scorpion. It''s really blunt, it''s really unbearable... haha... "Yunyun said, he couldn''t help but laughed."


    A fairy is a deified animal, although it is not necessarily 100% capable of being refined, and many other precious auxiliary materials are needed. However, the value of a fairy is almost as fast as the original-level heterogeneous gene of the same volume.


    Seeing that Han Han had taken off the fourth gourd and stuffed it into the backpack, where the town Tiangong still sat, immediately sat up straight, and the solemn voice was passed directly.


    "Han Han... I don''t want to go to the town of Tiangong for an introductory ceremony... I don''t delay the time..." The voice of nothingness echoed in the town of Tiangong, directly into Han Han''s ear, but others did not hear anything. To.


    Han Wei is naturally a very intelligent person. When he hears the words, he knows that he should not continue to pick up the fairy. The heart is a pity: "The flowers have not been picked up yet."


    However, Han Han did not fall in love, with the four immortals in the backpack, quickly walked out of the road, and went to the main palace of the town Tiangong.


    "Just... I didn''t want to see it... Han Hao, she seems to have picked four fairy tales..." A disciple woke up like a dream, and asked with a blank face.


    "I seem to see it too!"


    "This is definitely the sister of Han��s brother... I want to know... Han��s brother lacks a brother-in-law...��


    "The woman of the Han family seems to be more terrible than the Korean brother! Last time his daughter made a move, this time his sister is more simply, and he has directly picked the fairy."


    "This family... there is no fuel-efficient lamp..."


    "It��s too strange. Why is Xianyu so friendly to the Han family? Even Han Han took the fairy �� safely, but did the vine have no reaction at all?��


    "You are stupid, if she is not willing, can a duke pick the fairy?"


    "I don''t know the other ones. I only know that Han Shimei is making a big profit this time. Four Xianyu, maybe it is a four-piece deification!"


    "Han Dazi...you will accept me..."

 Chapter 2616： Artistic conception

    "Why didn''t I think I would pick a few gourds when I left?" Hansen had some regrets in his heart, but he didn''t even think about it.


    The scent of a gourd must be more than one, and it will be developed if you pick a few.


    When Hansen was still confessing, Han Yu had already come to the Tiandao Stone Step of the Tiantian Temple. The town��s Tiangong��s three words sparkled and exuded the horrific pressure.


    Mo said that it is a duke, even if the king''s strongman walks on the stone steps of the heavens, he will be unable to look up by the artistic conception of the three characters of the town.


    Many aristocrats in Zhentian Temple are waiting to see how Han Yu walked the heavens and stone steps. The performance of Han Yu��s picking fairy tales has already shocked the entire town��s Tiangong, and they have more performances on Han Yu��s stone steps. Looking forward to it.


    "After all, it is a close sister of Han Shi, it is really bad."


    "Don''t forget, when the Korean brother went to the stone steps of the heavens, he was taken in by people. I don''t know if his sister would be the same."


    "Korean brother was taken in, it is because I realized the artistic conception of the three characters of Zhentian Temple, and it is not really incompetent."


    "Do you say that Han Shimei will also understand the artistic conception of the town Tiangong on the Tiandao stone steps?"


    "The picking of the fairy tales is the same as playing, and picking up four, and comprehending the artistic conception, I feel that it is so difficult to pick up the fairy tales."


    "It is also true that the Jing family has a Korean brother and sister, and it is really going to rise in the future."


    ......


    When everyone talked about it, Han Yu had already embarked on the Tiandao stone steps. Hansen and Yun Suyi, Qian Yuhe and others all came to the stone steps. If Han Han had anything to do, he could go to save people immediately. .


    Hansen is not afraid that Han Yu is overwhelmed by the three-characteristic concept of Zhen Tiangong, but she is afraid that she and her own comprehend the artistic conception of the three characters of Zhentian Temple. When they can��t go up, then he��s going to be a big brother. It��s not appropriate to carry her back into the town��s palace and change others�� backs.


    Hansen is still very confident about Han Yu��s talent. Hansen has always felt that there are so many people in his family. His talent should be relatively poor, but because of perseverance and obsession, he can do it. The thing is not purely talented.


    Of course, luck is also part of the reason.


    After Han Hao embarked on the Tiandao stone steps, he quickly felt the pressure from the town Tiangong, which slowed her speed and was forced to lower her head.


    "I am not only representing myself, but also representing my eldest brother. How can I walk down into the Tiantian Palace with my head down?" Han Yu��s thoughts ended here, and his thoughts broke out in an attempt to confront the artistic conception of the town��s Tiangong.


    However, the artistic conception of the three characters is the realm of deification, and it is now that she can fight. The more she is forced to confront, the greater the pressure, and the neck bones are almost to be crushed.


    The super-deity was once again opened, and the strange power filled the body of Han Han, once again let her enter the state of the emperor.


    Hansen��s super-sacred emperor��s interpretation of Han Yu��s super-deity is only a general idea. He only knows that it is the super-god of the causal system. As for the power of the emperor��s release of the heavens, unless Hansen and Han Yu really play against each other, I can''t see it.


    Hansen can see it. Just now Han Han was able to pick up the fairy scorpion. It was because of the role of the emperor, but he could not see the specific influence.


    Now Han Han uses the emperor to release the supernatural body, Hansen also looks particularly careful, and wants to study the mystery of the emperor''s sky.


    The owner of the town Tiangong saw Han Hao��s forcing against the artistic conception of the town��s three-character, and could not help but smile. He said to the woman next to him: ��It��s still young after all!��


    The woman said faintly: "Who is not coming from a young age, young arrogance is not a bad thing. On the contrary, sometimes the young people''s impulse is needed."


    The town Tiangong smiled and said nothing. He looked out, although the woman''s look has not changed, but the person who really knows the woman can look out from her eyebrows. She should appreciate Han Han.


    At this time, suddenly I saw Han Han, who was suppressed by the three-character concept of Zhentiangong. Suddenly, he straightened his neck and his posture was quite straight. Then he looked straight ahead and walked toward the gate of Zhentian Temple step by step. .


    Many of the strongest people in the town of Tiangong have revealed doubts. How did the artistic conception of the Tiangong Palace suddenly lose its effect.


    "No, the artistic conception of the three-character town of Tiantian will be effective for the first time to walk the creatures of the Tiandao stone steps. It will be invalid in the future. Han Hanming Ming is the first time to go. How can it suddenly become ineffective?" The color of doubts on the face, but I thought it wrong and thought it was wrong: "No, the beginning is effective, but then suddenly it is invalid. What kind of genetic surgery did Han Han practice? How could it be so miraculous?"


    "Six brothers, you don''t guess, Hansen''s guy, if his sister is unremarkable, it''s a strange thing." Yun Changkong did not show off the six elders, but he was happy in his heart. .


    Originally, it was seen on the face of Hansen and Yun Suyi, and Han Han was accepted, but I thought that Han Han had such amazing performance. Yun Changkong only felt that this time it was earned.


    Han Yu calmly stepped on the stone steps, and the people in the town Tiangong found that something was wrong. They soon discovered that the artistic conception of the three characters of Zhentian Palace did not fail, and instead of failing, it became stronger and stronger.


    Because the words of Zhentiangong are shining at this time, if you look carefully, you will find that it is not the real light, but the ripples created by the extremely powerful mood. The naked eye can already be seen, just like Guanghua.


    Han Yu goes up, the artistic conception of the three characters of the town Tianzhu is more and more powerful. Such a strong artistic conception will only be triggered when the deified strongman walks the stone steps of the heavens. Now he is only the Duke-level Han Han. It��s surprising that I was able to motivate the town��s three-character conception to this extent.


    What is even more horrifying is that such a strong artistic conception is not useful for Han Han.


    In the mood of falling like a moonlight, a white Han Han stepped on the stone steps, like a fairy under the moonlight, a black hair floating slightly in the moonlight, so many young disciples of the town Tiangong watched The eyes are straight.


    "I am in love..." A male disciple licked his heart with his hands, looking at Han Han with an obsessive look, his eyes are about to come out with stars.


    "This is a real fairy!" Many young male disciples are looking at their eyes, like a group of hungry wolves.


    At this time, Han Yu has slowly walked to the bottom of the three-character plaque of the town Tiangong, and after completing all the heavenly stone steps, according to past experience, after that, the artistic conception of the three-character plaque of the town Tiangong will automatically converge.


    But this time, the artistic conception of the three characters of the town Tiangong not only did not converge, but instead emerged like a volcanic eruption.

 Chapter 2617： White elephant

    When everyone was wondering, they saw the three-character mood in the town��s Tiangong, and there was something flying out. .


    "What is that?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and could not help but look at Yun Suyi on the side. He had never heard of anything in the plaque of Zhentian Temple.


    "I don''t know..." Yun Suyi was also a stunned face. She had never heard of something flying in the plaque of Zhentian Temple.


    Not only the two of them, everyone is a stunned look, no one has ever thought that there will be something in the plaque, they are staring straight at it.


    I saw that the thing that flew out of the plaque was shaped like an elephant. The body was white and jade-like, but the body shape was only one foot long, and the object tooth was crystal clear.


    Everyone looked at the little white elephant that flew out of the town��s plaque, and it felt inexplicable. I don��t know why it would appear here.


    How can the defense of Zhentian Temple be so strict, how could there be a kind of alien species that they did not know at all, hiding in the plaque of the main hall.


    After the appearance of the white elephant, it fell in front of Han Han, and his figure immediately rose, and in the blink of an eye he had become a mammoth.


    It is strange to say that after the appearance of this white elephant, the artistic conception above the three characters of Zhentian Palace disappeared without a trace, and it recovered completely calmly.


    The white elephant stretched out of the elephant''s nose and suddenly caught Han Han''s body.


    Hansen was shocked and thought that the white elephant was going to be unfavorable to Han Han, and he rushed out, but after seeing the white elephant''s nose caught Han Han, she put her on her back.


    Han Han sat on the back of the white elephant, and the white elephant then turned and walked toward the town Tiangong.


    Seeing that the white elephant is not malicious, Han Sen is relieved, but he is still rushing to go up. In fact, it��s not just Hansen. Many elders have already arrived here. They all look at the white elephants in the town��s palace. .


    This incident is too bizarre. No one knows that there is a white elephant hidden in the plaque of Zhentian Temple. This is really ridiculous and unbelievable.


    Even the Lord of the Tiangong Temple came in person. He had thought for a long time and did not think about it. What is the origin of the white elephant?


    Just looking at the breath of the white elephant is a deified creature, but a deified creature is hidden in the plaque, and they are completely ignorant. This is simply the face of many deified powerful people in the town.


    However, they also know that the white elephant must have a history, no one has rushed to do it, just follow the white elephant and see what it wants.


    "The Lord of the Palace, what is the origin of the white elephant?" Hansen worried about the safety of Han Yu, and saw the arrival of the town Tiangong, and quickly asked.


    "Slightly, don''t worry, I will guarantee the safety of Han Han, and will not let her suffer half damage." Zhen Tiangong said as he walked.


    Hansen listened to him saying that not only did he have no peace of mind, but he was even more worried, because it sounded like the town of Tiangong did not know the origin of the white elephant.


    Although this sounds unbelievable, a deified creature is in the town of Tiangong, and no one knows the origin of the town, but this is what really happened.


    Hansen can only bite his teeth and follow the white elephant. Fortunately, the white elephant looks like it is not malicious. It is not going fast. Han Han sits on its back and looks around, but his face is a little surprised and not affected. hurt.


    "Oh, are you okay?" Hansen asked as he followed the white elephant.


    "I''m fine, is this one of the introductory rituals of Zhentiangong?" Han Han asked with some curiosity.


    "Can you get it down from it?" Hansen asked again.


    "Yes, are you going down now?" Han Yu asked.


    "You come down first," Hansen said.


    Han Han got up and flew up from the back of the white elephant, but she just left the elephant back and saw the white elephant nose and pulled her back.


    But the white elephant did not hurt her, just gently put her on the back, and then continue to move forward.


    "Let her sit first, the Lord promised that she would not hurt a hair." Town Tiangong said with a squint.


    A white elephant flew out of the plaque of Zhentian Temple. This is an ancient anecdote. All the disciples of the Tiangong Temple feel inexplicable, but they are curious about what the white elephant is.


    However, the general disciples have been stopped at this time, and they have not been able to follow the white elephants. Now, with the white elephants, they are the big-name figures of the town Tiangong, at least the elders.


    The white elephant carrying Han Han all the way through the hall of the town Tiangong, slowly came to the back garden of the town Tiangong.


    Here, the place where the main princes of the Tianzheng Palace rested is now owned by the lord of Hansen. Usually, ordinary people are not allowed to enter here.


    At this time, all the people followed the white elephant and saw that it seemed to be a natural large garden. The peaks were stacked and the grass and the grass were fragrant, just like the fairy cave.


    There are some valuable exotic plants, which makes Hansen have the urge to cut grass.


    The big white elephant carried Han Han, and walked all the way to the water pool under the mountain wall in the back garden. I saw that the four large dragons and phoenix dances were engraved with the words "The Heavens of Heaven".


    The four words are so beautiful that even Hansen, who doesn��t understand the word, thinks it should be from a young man��s hand.


    However, how can a young man be able to engrave here, but here is the place where the masters of the Tianzheng Palace have rested, and outsiders are not allowed to enter, and it is even more impossible to leave traces.


    The white elephant walked up to the front of the mountain wall and lowered his head into the water pool. The water level in the water pool suddenly fell rapidly, much faster than the water pump.


    Everyone stared at the white elephant and looked at it. I didn''t know what it was doing. After waiting for a while, I saw the white elephant''s nose lifted from the pool, and there was something on the nose.


    It is a jade box. It is only one foot long. The people watching are puzzled. There is a jade box in the world. This is a bizarre thing.


    The owner of the town Tiangu looked at the jade box and frowned, as if he had thought of something, but he was not sure.


    The elephant''s elephant trunk was raised, and the rolled jade box was placed in the hands of Han Yu. Then he was lying in the pool and closed his eyes. It seemed to be asleep.


    "Han Han, come over," said the town of Tiantian, who said to Han Han, who holds the jade box.


    Han Wei saw Han Sen nodded slightly, and this came down from the white elephant. This time, the white elephant did not respond, let Han Han leave the jade box.


    "Open the jade box." The town Tianzhu said to Han Yu.


    "The palace owner, there will be no danger in the jade box?" Hansen asked with some concern.


    "No." The town of Tiangong looked eccentric and shook his head.


    "Is that one..." Yun Changkong suddenly changed his face, as if he had thought of something, and looked at the jade box with shock.

 Chapter 2618： Sword passers

    The town Tiangong nodded slightly: "If it is not bad, it should be that thing. I did not expect it to be in the town of Heaven, and it is under my eyes."


    "This... Is this really possible?" The voice of the sky was a little trembling, and the eyes stared at the jade box in the hands of Han Yu.


    The jade box is as clean as jade, and there are no engravings and patterns on it. It is a square and long jade box. There is no obvious mark. Most of the strong people in the town of Tiangong have not seen what it is.


    "Old ten, you are clear, what is the jade box?" The six elders were more tempered and could not help but ask.


    The sky looked at the main head of the town, and the main head of the town Tianmu nodded slightly. Yun Changkong said in a complicated way: "You should know about the things of the eleventh-generation palace master?"


    "That is nature. The eleventh-generation palace master is a generation of wizards in the Tiangong of my town. Whoever does not know the whole universe? He is the master of the generation of the Gene Temple in the town of Tiangong." Six elders turned their eyes, face Surprisingly: "Is this jade box related to the eleventh generation of the palace?"


    Clouds nodded slightly in the sky: "You should all remember that there have been records in the materials of my family. Before the eleventh-generation palace master entered the gene temple, he left a sentence."


    At the same time, many elders called out in unison, and at the same time they all widened their eyes and stared at the jade box in the hands of Han Yu.


    Yun Changkong nodded slightly: "The eleventh generation of the main kendo talent is excellent, almost like the heavenly teaching, and the ordinary martial arts masters merged with each other, and then they can become different. The sword of the eleventh generation of the palace master from the beginning Self-contained, three-year-old practicing sword, under the age of twenty, the sword has reached the realm of deification, did not deify, then took over the position of the town of Tiangong, at that time my family had a great crisis, In addition to traitors and foreign strong enemies, it is the many elders of the deified level, and all of them are obedient to him. They have brought back the Tiangong of our town back to the peak and stabilized the foundation of hundreds of millions of years. It is not enough to describe the merits of the eleventh-generation palace master. The four-day word of the heavens above the Tianxiatan is the moment when the eleventh-generation palace master took over."


    "The very people must have a very special move. The martial art inheritance of the eleventh-generation palace master did not stay in the town Tiangong, nor did it pass on to any disciples, but only before he broke into the genetic temple. There are people in the sword, so that some people can find themselves in the universe. No one knows who the swordsman is. But until today, no one has seen the sword left by the eleventh generation. Law, but the eleventh-generation palace left the sword, it also triggered a treasure hunt in the universe, but in the end no one has won." Yun Changkong said, his eyes fell on the jade box in the hands of Han Yu .


    "How do you know that the jade box is the inheritance of the sword of the eleventh generation of the palace?" The six elders still asked some doubts.


    Yun Changkong said with a smile: "The jade box is made of jade outside the sky. This jade is unique to the Tiangong of my town, and the quantity is very small. It is difficult for outsiders to get it. Even if it can be obtained, it is impossible to run. Come here and sink the jade box into the heavens and the pool. Do you think anyone other than my family''s palace owner can do this?"


    "There are many palaces in the past, how can you be sure that it is the eleventh generation of the palace?" Six uncles still have some doubts.


    Yun Changkong pointed to the white elephant sleeping on the edge of the world. "You can still remember, what was the mount of the eleventh-generation palace owner?"


    "I heard that it is a giant elephant... But is the celestial giant elephant disappearing along with the eleventh-generation palace lord who entered the gene temple?" Here, the six elders also changed color, and they grew bigger. Looking at the jade box in the hands of Han Yu, he said: "Is it really the inheritance of the sword of the eleventh generation?"


    "Open it and see nature, you know." Zhentiangong said.


    "I will open it." Six elders in the mood, directly flashed Han Han in front of him, reaching out to grab the jade box.


    However, his palm had not touched the jade box, and suddenly he felt a great force behind his body, and he sucked his body.


    Hey!


    The six elders and four big feet slammed into the stone wall engraved with the four-day sky, and the face was about to smash.


    The white elephant nose on the side of the heavens pool was closed, and his eyes did not open, and he continued to sleep there.


    Yun Changkong saw the tragic appearance of the six elders, and smiled bitterly: "Six brothers, you are too anxious, you don''t want to think about the character of the eleventh-generation palace, and you will just let people open his jade box."


    The six elders got up awkwardly and glanced at the white elephant, but did not dare to find it.


    If it is the mount of the eleventh-generation palace, it is not a general deification.


    "Han Han, open the jade box." Zhentiangong said to Han Yu.


    Han Han looked at Han Sen. Han Sen nodded slightly and listened to what they meant. Han Han seems to have gotten cheap. This kind of advantage is not to be taken, so maybe the eleventh generation of the palace owner left a lot of resources. After that, Han Han��s promotion will not have to worry about it.


    Han Yu reached out and pressed the jade box. The jade box was not locked. When she jade, she opened the lid of the jade box. I suddenly saw a light and shadow flying out of it, but it was a handsome man. Light and shadow.


    I don''t see the age, it seems to be very young, but it gives people a sense of sedimentation after the vicissitudes of life.


    "If you want to come to you, you can''t think of it anyway. I will put things in the world, but I don''t have to be discouraged. After all, you are all my disciples. I can''t guess the ancestors'' minds are normal. No matter who is in charge of the town now, I need to listen to my orders. The sword is a good person. The person chosen by Bai Xiang is the inheritor of my swordsmanship. Only the things in the box can be inherited. It must not be violated... otherwise there will be a big disaster... Interesting... I want to have many families of creatures searching for the universe for it... I don��t know which junior of my genius has this luck...�� When it comes to it, the light and shadow has dissipated, no more Half traces.


    The eyes of the main people of the town Tiangong are all eccentric, the legendary eleventh-generation palace wise Mingwu, but did not think that it is such an unreliable person, full of evil taste.


    "I said that my ancestors, you are too unreliable. You have chosen a good person in this white elephant. Isn''t she a good genius? And it is still a famous disciple." The town of Tiantian was called a depressed person. I don''t know what to say for a while.


    If according to the eleventh generation of the palace, the sword was passed on to Han Han, then the most mysterious sword of the town Tianzhu was introduced to the side door.


    However, if they do not give it, they are defying the fate of the eleventh-generation palace, and it is not good to pass it out.


    The most important thing is that the mounts of the eleventh-generation palace are still there. If they don''t give it, the white elephant will probably refuse the first one.


    For a time, the elders of all the town��s palaces were all uncertain, and no one spoke.

 Chapter 2619： Agent

    Within the Chamber of the Tiangong Palace, a group of elders, deans and other high-level officials are engaged in heated debates. .


    "That is the secret martial art of the eleventh-generation palace master. It is the secret of the non-transmission of the Tiangong of my town. After burying the endless years, I can finally see the sky again. Naturally, I will return to the secret of the town Tiangong. Spread to foreigners? What''s more, it is still a registered disciple."


    "This is not true. It is the life of the eleventh-generation palace owner. How can we violate the meaning of his old man?"


    "That is because the old man does not know that the inheritor of the white elephant election is a foreigner... or a registered disciple..."


    The high-level of the Tiangong Palace has clearly become a three faction. One group advocates the esoteric income of the inheritance of the eleventh-generation palace. Only the core members of the Tianzu are qualified to view the practice.


    There is also a group that advocates obeying the life of the eleventh-generation palace master, and the inheritance of the swordsmanship is inherited by Han.


    The last faction believes that the swordsmanship of the eleventh-generation palace masters should be taken out for research, and after optimization and improvement, the disciples of Zhentiangong can practice.


    "The Lord of the Palace, are you saying something?" The six elders were the ones who supported the inheritance of the swordsmanship. He said that the talents found that they were so fiercely debated that the town��s mainstay had always been Did not speak.


    The owner of the town Tianmu said faintly: "There is no need for discussion."


    "What do you mean by the Lord of the Palace?" The Dean of the Tianji Academy looked at the town of Tiangong.


    The owner of the town Tiangu glanced at him, and then his eyes swept over the faces of the crowd: "How do you arrange it again, and what is the use of the swordsmanship of the eleventh-generation palace master?"


    "How can we not get it? We let Han Yu come out, she still dare not pay? This is the thing of our town Tiangong, we are all in the palace, this is what it should be." Ramp.


    "Why should it be, the word is used very well, that is, I don''t know where you should be, where is the eleventh generation of the palace?" Yun Yun taunted.


    "I don''t dare to have the slightest meaning to the eleventh generation of the palace. It is only the eleventh generation of the palace owner who was not expected to inherit the non-Chinese children. We are now only doing the right thing, I believe that he is an old man. In the spirit of heaven, we will agree with our approach." The president of the Tianji Academy said with a stern appearance.


    The owner of the town Tianzhu smiled and squinted: "There is nothing wrong with the president of Tianji. It is indeed a matter of expediency. It is obvious that the eldest generation of the palace owner and his elders also thought that there would be this expediency, so put his The mount Optimus has left the guard to prevent the expediency of the descendants of our younger generations. Do you have any other expedients for the dean of Heaven? Have you solved this matter?"


    "This... If Han Han is naturally willing to hand it over... The celestial giant elephant should not be..." said the president of Tianji, and the voice was much smaller. Obviously, his own statement was a bit unreliable.


    The inheritance is not a written record. There is only one jade sword. The white elephant has never left the jade sword. If it is Han Han, it will be nothing. If someone else gets it, it will be attacked by the giant elephant. The six elders are a good one. example.


    "Qingtian giant elephant is only a low-skilled alien species. It knows a lot about it. We are trying to trap it. Let''s take the jade sword first, but I am afraid that it will not turn over?" said an elder dumb.


    "Seven elders, are we town Tiangong or bandit?" Yun Changkong sneered.


    "You don''t want to ruin the public because of Han Yun, even if Han Yu is your disciple, but the inheritance of the sword is the precious legacy of the Tiangong of my town, not the private possession of your Yun family..." The seven elders said coldly.


    The sky is furious: "What do you mean by this?"


    "I mean you understand, why bother to ask more..."


    "In the sky, the seven elders said that it is not unreasonable, then this matter is fixed." The town of Tiangong interrupted the quarrel between the two.


    "The palace owner..." The cloud is hollow and unwilling.


    "The lord of the palace is wise!" The seven elders are a look of joy.


    The town Tiangong did not pay attention to the eager eyes of Yun Changkong. He looked at the seven elders and said with a smile: "Since this idea is the seven elders, you have to bother you, and drag the giant elephants according to the plan. Bring the sword back."


    "Miyaz, how can I do it alone, or ask the palace to send the deified powerful to suppress the giant elephant." The seven elders face changed slightly, and the tone of the town''s master was wrong.


    "I can''t help you this." Zhentiangong said faintly: "I also hope that Hansen can help my family to have more deification, suppress Han Han to capture its inheritance, this kind of thing I can not do, seven elders You still have to find a solution for yourself. Since it is your idea, should you have a way to do it right? After you have done it, remember you a lot."


    "This..." The seven elders suddenly looked ugly and couldn''t speak.


    The sky is skyrocketing, and it is only then that the master of the town is planning to protect the Han.


    Many elders and deans who originally supported the return of Yu Jian, etc., have also closed their mouths at this time.


    Since the town of Tiangong wants to protect Han Han, and Hansen��s current reputation, let them go to win the sword, they naturally refuse to go.


    Disobeying the will of the palace, he did not say it, but also offended Hansen. When Hansen blessed him, he might not have their share. Moreover, Hansen had two pieces of true gods on his hands, and he was also selected by the Taishang people. In the future, there will be no limit to the achievements. Now, if you grab something from Han Han, it will mean that Hansen is offended.


    "Who wants to get back the swordsmanship inheritance, I support it. As long as I can get it back, I will remember all the great things." The eyes of the Lord of Heavenly Palace were swept away from the faces of the people, but no one spoke.


    Hansen originally thought that this was not so easy to end. The people in Zhentiangong would not let such an important swordsmanship fall into the hands of Han Yu.


    But who knows that the situation he expected did not happen, Zhentiangong did not find an excuse to return to the kendo inheritance of the eleventh-generation palace, but Yun Changkong did not accept Han Yu as a disciple, but a substitute teacher, let Han I bowed to the Master who had been deceased by Yun Changkong and became a younger sister of Yun Changkong.


    After the grand apprenticeship ceremony, Han Yu��s age is very light, but the generations are extremely high in the town��s Tiangong. Even the lonely bamboo sees Han Han��s rules and regulations.


    Han Yu��s picking up the fairy tales, the inheritance of the kendo, and the fact that he was accepted by the Yun Changkong dynasty, has become a legend in the town��s Tiangong. The reputation of the glory has the meaning of the second, and everyone knows that Hansen has Such an amazing sister.


    Of course, the most common disciples relish, as well as the appearance of Han Yu.


    There are also many disciples who talk privately and feel that Han Han must have been blessed by Hansen, so he will have such achievements at a young age, and his heart is more hopeful for the blessing that may come to him in the future.

 Chapter 2620： Black Emperor City

    On Xiaoyu Island, Hansen and Han Wei and Boa are sitting at the table. There are four different kinds of gourds on the table. It is the four gourds that Han Han picked from the vines.


    However, they studied it for a while, and did not study how to let Xianyu spit out the fairy scent inside.


    "Boa, can''t you let them spit out scent?" Hansen said to Boa.


    Who knows that Boa shook his head and said: "When you can on the vine, you can''t do it now."


    "Isn''t that white picking?" Hansen''s heart was slightly depressed.


    "Don''t look at it, the fairy that has been picked up, the fairy has solidified, it is impossible to spit it out." Yun Changkong walked over with a smile, followed by Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang sisters.


    "Han Han has seen his brother." Han Hao quickly got up and saluted.


    "Suyi... Sushang has seen the teacher..." Yun Suyi and Yun Sushang also got up and saluted.


    "How is this so messy?" Hansen said in his heart, and also bowed to Yun Changkong, but he just called Yun Elder.


    The Yunjia sisters greeted them casually. They are already very familiar and do not need such a politeness.


    Hansen greeted them after they sat down, letting zero pour tea for them. After Yun Changkong drank a cup of tea, he continued: "The sensation that was picked up can not spit out the scent, but it is the main material for making the devil. Go back and take a test first to see what is the other fairy. I will ask the Tianji Academy to help you to make a different treasure, but the refining of the different treasures requires a lot of other auxiliary materials, and the value is not. Low, the success rate is also difficult to guarantee, generally 50% is not bad."


    "I don''t know what materials are needed?" Han Yu asked.


    "This has to wait for the identification of Xianyi''s department, and decided to refine what kind of treasure, only to know what materials are needed." Yun Changkong smiled and said: "You don''t have to worry about the little sister, the material comes from me. Just be a meeting for you, don''t swear with me, this is the case."


    Han Yu can''t quit, seeing Yun Changkong is determined to do so, and no longer quit.


    After chatting for a while, Yun Changkong turned to Hansen and asked: "Han Sen, have you been to the Five Cities?"


    "I haven''t been there yet." Hansen shook his head and said: "I used to want to go to the Five Cities to see it, but the guards told me to enter the Five Cities. Since there is a special order, they will let go."


    Yun Changkong took out a black jade in front of Hansen: "The five cities are different from the 12th floor. The inside is dangerous and the five cities are weird. Before you are in good health, you should not be in the other four cities." Go, this is the black imperial city in the five cities. If you have time, you can go to Heidi, and maybe you will be helpful. But remember that you can��t leave after entering the city. And there is no way to kill people, otherwise there will be a big disaster."


    "What''s in the city of Heidi?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "You can''t say, you can see it yourself when you look at it." Yun Changkong is a mysterious saying.


    "Can a single sign enter the city alone?" Hansen was more curious in his heart.


    Yun Changkong nodded slightly: "The future sister-in-law will be personally given by the palace, but she is still low in level. It is useless to go to the five cities. At least she will give her five cities after she is promoted to the rank of king. The warrant."


    Although Han Han is nominally a younger sister of Yun Changkong, in fact, Yun Changkong is a substitute for the teacher. He is usually taught by Yun Changkong, which is no different from Han Yu��s master.


    Therefore, the elders of Yun Changkong are in a slightly unnatural atmosphere, and the Yun family sisters are also very restrained.


    The sky was very interesting, and after I said things, I left, and Yun Suyi and Yun Suhang stayed.


    With only a few young people left, the atmosphere immediately became active, and Hansen took the opportunity to ask the Yunjia sisters about the Black Emperor City.


    "My father said that our state of mind is too bad, it is not suitable to enter the five cities, so we have not been to the present, just heard that the Black Emperor City is the safest among the five cities, as long as the body is in the body, can not afford to kill If you don''t have much danger in the city of Heidi." Yun Suyi thought about it and went on to say: "There are many treasures in the Black Emperor City. Many of the predecessors who have entered the Black Emperor City have gotten it. Treasures, but in the end how they got it, they refused to say it."


    The Yun family sisters also said that the situation of the Black Emperor City was not clear, and Han Sen was more curious. The next morning, he rode his legless old crane toward Bai Yujing and planned to go to the Heidi City to see if there was What is magical.


    Sure enough, when he came to the gate of the city, Hansen was stopped by the disciples of the Tiangong Temple.


    "Han Shi, really can''t help, there is no such thing as the pro-grant of the palace, the disciples of the palace are not allowed to enter the city of Heidi." One of them guarded the disciples, had heard Hansen lectures before, and was quite respectful to Hansen.


    "Should." Hansen took out the token he had brought and handed it to the guardian disciple.


    After guarding the disciples, they carefully opened the door and released them. When Hansen left, the guardian disciples repeatedly smashed Hansen, and they must wear the order with them, and they must not let the messenger be lost.


    Hansen thanked the guardian disciple before he entered the city of Heidi.


    From the outside, the city of Heidi is an ancient city built of black jade. It looks extremely old and full of mystery and desolate charm.


    After entering the city of Heidi, the scene he saw made Han Sen a glimpse.


    Originally, he thought that the Black Emperor City must be a mysterious place. There are many horror creatures in the middle, and at least it will be like the White Jade House. There are many magical things.


    But standing on the street, Hansen saw a bustling old town, men and women in the town, merchants and farmers, and even the restaurants that sing Yan Yan dance.


    If it wasn��t just coming in from outside, Han Sen was very skeptical that he was in the wrong place. It should not be the Black Emperor City. It should be a small city on a small planet.


    "Peanuts, walnuts, pears, dates...la..." The hawker��s screams echoed in the street.


    Hansen also saw a farmer holding a oxen passing by, the sound of chicken dogs is endless, this scene is familiar to Hansen, he did not live so much when he was a child, but often can see this from video works. Scenes.


    Hansen carefully watched the residents of the ancient city who came and went. Seeing their appearance is almost the same as human beings, it looks almost exactly the same.


    "How is it possible? How can there be humans here?" Hansen was shocked.


    Because they are indeed too human, unlike the Taishang, the Tianzu, and the Emperor, they do not have the characteristics of those races, and they are exactly the same as humans.


    "Do I see all the hallucinations? There can be no humans here." Hansen said in his heart.


    But Hansen soon discovered that what he saw was not an illusion. They were all living creatures and had their own unique ideas.


    Hansen wants to use the running hole to see what these are, but finds that his own power has disappeared without a trace, and there are no bits left.

 Chapter 2621： anvil

    "The eccentric city pool has actually suppressed my strength. Except that the body still maintains the original strength, the other is almost the same as ordinary creatures who have not practiced genetic techniques." Hansen was surprised and tried various genetic techniques. However, it turned out that no genetic technique can be used.


    "Korean brother, my name is Bo Qin, and I am responsible for guiding the work in the city of Heidi." When Hansen was trying, he saw a man of the heavenly family coming over and bowed to Hansen.


    "Bo Qin brother, what is the situation here?" Hansen asked the residents of the ancient city who came and went.


    Boji smiled and said: "It''s rare to meet with Han''s brother. There is a tea house nearby. The taste is quite good. Let''s talk while drinking tea. The situation in Heidi City is quite complicated and it takes a little time to explain in detail."


    "There are Laobo Qin brothers." Han Sen came to the tea house at the corner with Bo Qin. The two sat in the elegant room on the second floor. From here, you can see the four directions of the intersection, and the small half of the ancient city. Can be reflected in their eyes.


    Boqin called the tea. Hansen originally suspected that it was a fantasy. However, after drinking tea, it was more certain that it was not a fantasy. The tangy tea and the sweetness of the entrance were definitely not as simple as the illusion.


    "Korean brothers don''t have to worry about it. The Black Emperor City is a real world, but unlike the outside world, there is only one city in the world. The creatures here can only live in this city for life, and die and die, without the ability to practice. Life expectancy is only a few decades." Bo Qin said with a smile.


    "Since these are all common creatures that have not been cultivated, why are there dangers?" Hansen asked inexplicably.


    If, as Boqin said, the creatures here have no ability to harm them. Why does Yun Changkong still warn him so solemnly?


    "The creatures in the Black Emperor City are quite popular, but the city is not bad. If you want to come to the Korean brothers, you should have already felt it. Our strength will be greatly restricted here. Except for the physical strength, other forces are imprisoned."


    "Even if there is only physical strength, the creatures here are not dangerous to us?"


    Bo Qin nodded: "The biological danger here is not as good as us, but the rules of the Black Emperor City will hurt us and may even kill us. There are two things in the Black Emperor City that can''t be done. First, you can''t let it. The black emperor leaves the body, and the second is definitely not able to hurt the creatures here. Even if the creatures here are weak, as long as you hurt him, they will be immediately sanctioned by the rule of the Black Emperor, even if it is a deified. ""


    "So what do we mean by coming here?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "Yes, although the creatures here are vulgar, but the things in their homes are not bad. There are 1,987 households in the ancient city. Every family is in the ancient city. I don��t know how many generations, they are in the family. Some of the things that have been handed down since ancient times, those things in the hands of these uncultivable creatures are no different from the real thing, but if we are in our hands, there may be great things, and even may be deified."


    Besserton paused and went on to say: "But in the city of Heidi, you can''t steal, you can''t hurt them, you can only let them give you things willingly. If you break these rules, you will definitely get black. The rule of the imperial city, the deified strong can not be spared."


    "Is there such a strange thing? Since they can''t practice, where did the strange treasures uploaded by their ancestors come from?" Hansen asked.


    "I don''t know, just like no one knows why Bai Yujing exists. No one knows why Heidi City has such rules. I don''t know where these creatures come from, nor why they can always be like this. The ancestors of a small town have prospered and thrived. What we can do is just to find ways to take what we need," said Boqin.


    ��Can I trade with them?�� Hansen asked.


    "Yes, but can''t force it," Boqin replied.


    Hansen also asked about the situation of some black emperors. Bo Qin is all ignorant, and he clearly explained the details of the matter. The taboos are also explained clearly.


    When Hansen was about to leave, Bo Qin said: "Korean brothers should remember, because our strength cannot be used here, even if there is a demonized treasure in front of us, we can��t see the true and false, at most we can see It��s a bit of a clue. Sometimes it��s a treasure that can be spent a lot of energy and effort. It may be just a baron-level treasure. This kind of thing often happens in Heidi City. When Han��s brother chooses it, Need to be considered more, if it is really different from the eye, it is natural that you can''t miss it. I wish the Korean brother can harvest the magical treasure."


    "Thank you Bo Qin brother for pointing." Hansen saluted goodbye, then went down the tea house and walked slowly along the long street.


    After walking a few steps, I saw the sparks in the iron shop on the street. Two naked blacksmiths waved one big and one small hammer, and they smashed with the rhythm of hammering. Shouting shouts.


    Hansen��s gaze fell on the anvil below, and his eyes could not help but shine.


    The anvil is black and black, shaped like a bull''s head. It looks flat and narrow. It seems to be because it is deep and rusty outside, but Hansen sees that it is not rust, but faintly from the anvil. A touch of red.


    And the anvil is used to hold the iron, the red iron is placed on it, and it is repeatedly hammered by a hammer.


    This anvil knows that it is an antiquities at first glance. I don��t know how many years it has been hammered in this blacksmith shop, but it has not been deformed at all, nor has it been traced after being hammered. Only this point shows that it is not a common custom. The thing, otherwise it will be burned by the red iron in the day, and it will be bombarded by the giant hammer. It is impossible to leave even a trace.


    "Is this anvil a different treasure? What level is it?" Hansen stopped at the blacksmith''s shop and stared at the iron stalk, but because the power could not work, he could not see the real mystery of the anvil.


    "The anvil is indeed a different kind of treasure. Although I don''t know how the grades are, I don''t think it will be too bad. Many of the town''s predecessors who entered the Black Emperor City have used their ideas, but that is the blacksmith who eats. Without it, the blacksmith shop would not have to do it, so the blacksmith shop passed down to the present and did not know how many generations, but no blacksmith was willing to sell the anvil."


    A familiar voice rang behind Hansen, Hansen turned his head and saw that the exquisiteness of a white dress wins snow has already come behind him.

 Chapter 2622： AT6 gene variant

    ��Miss Linglong can tell the difference here?�� Hansen asked Linglong.


    "I can''t tell the difference, I can only see some clues." Linglong shook his head.


    Hansen looked at the anvil for a while and suddenly walked forward.


    "Don''t give up without trying?" Linglong walked around Han Sen and asked faintly.


    "I want to come in the long years, there have been countless towns in the Tiangong predecessors want to hit their home anvil idea, I just stood there for a while, I have been stunned by the blacksmith, and it is not interesting. It��s better to look at something else.�� Han Sen��s eyes have been looking around.


    When Hansen looked at the ancient city, the residents in the ancient city were also looking at them. The city is not too big. There are so many people in total. They lived here for generations. Everyone has a family, everyone is clear. Chu, strangers seem to be particularly eye-catching.


    Moreover, the residents of the ancient city looked at Hansen and their eyes were very bad. They had a disgusted expression on their faces. Hansen could understand this. I wanted to come to the former Tiangong Palace predecessors. In order to get the different treasures, there was definitely no shortage of things. Dry, the ancient city residents have a good impression of outsiders is a strange thing.


    Before Yun Yunkong refused to tell him the things of Heidi City, I was afraid that the things that the disciples of Zhentian Temple did in the city of Heidi were not very glorious.


    Although the residents of the ancient city are very repulsive to outsiders, no one has done anything to them. It is just a cold-eyed view of the emperor. Obviously, they have suffered before.


    Although the disciples of Zhentiangong are forbidden, the physical strength is still there, and these ordinary creatures are not able to resist.


    If the rules of the Black Emperor City are not limited, a disciple of a town Tiangong can lay down this Black Emperor City by the flesh.


    "It''s no wonder that Boqin said that it is more and more difficult to exchange the treasures from the city of Heidi." Hansen couldn''t help but shake his head and smile. He is not a person who spits lotus. The eloquence is not even medium. I am afraid it is hard to have anything. reward.


    After losing all kinds of abilities, Hansen can''t tell which things are different treasures, and what is a common thing, can only rely on observation and judgment.


    Originally Hansen thought that maybe the beast soul is useful here, but who knows that even the beast soul is suppressed, can not be summoned from the soul sea, and he wants to cheat.


    "Miss Linglong, do you know the ethnicity of the residents in this ancient city? How do I look like our crystal family?" Hansen said as he walked.


    Linglong said after a little thought: "It''s just a similar appearance. Actually, it''s not an amorphous race. It''s not a race similar to the universe. They are just creatures of the Black Emperor. It''s not like we can go in and out. They have been from generation to generation. Can only live in the city of Heidi."


    "Is there a similar creature among the other four cities?" After Hansen asked the exit, he even felt a little strange. He clearly knew that he was a person in the town, but he wanted to ask an outsider.


    Linglong did not have so many thoughts and methods of Hansen. He heard the words shaking his head: "The five emperors have their own subtleties. The other four cities have different singularities. It is not as safe as the Black Emperor. Even if it is a deified strongman. If you are not lucky, you may fall into it."


    Hansen and Linglong talked and walked forward. His eyes looked around from time to time. The grass, trees, bricks and tiles in the ancient city all seemed to reveal the precipitation and old feelings of the years.


    Hansen now feels like walking on an antique street and seeing everything is like a treasure, but it seems like nothing.


    "It is inconvenient to have no ability to perceive." Han Sen sighed in his heart, but suddenly thought that he still had crystal glasses on his body, and he did not know whether the technological power of the crystal family was useful in this ancient city.


    Take the glasses and put them in your eyes. Hansen went to see the residents in this ancient city, and the glasses were running immediately.


    "Target lock... Data comparison analysis..." The sound of the glasses was introduced into Hansen''s ear, and the data on the glasses continued to flow.


    "Why wear glasses?" Ling Yu felt keenly that Hansen��s move was abnormal, and asked about the glasses.


    Unfortunately, the glasses are not different treasures, and Linglong did not find its anomalies.


    "These residents don''t like us very much. They wear glasses to cover up their ugliness. If they really lie to them from their hands, they will not let them recognize me at a glance." Han Sen said faintly.


    Listening to Han Sen said, Linglong looked at the residents of the ancient city and said: "You care too much, most of the disciples who can take away the treasures from here, and then return here will be hostile to the ancient city residents, it is difficult to have the first Second chance."


    Hansen laughed and said nothing, but slowly moved forward.


    It didn''t take much time, and the analysis of the glasses had already had results.


    Target: at-type genetic variant, male, genetic age 34.


    Gene rating: None.


    Gene potential: None.


    "What is the at-gene variant?" Hansen was a little surprised, asking for glasses with his mind.


    "at represents a creature that represents the sixth branch of this creature." Glasses answered.


    "What kind of creature does at represents?" Hansen had to change another way of asking.


    "At is at." The degree of artificial intelligence in glasses is only five or six years old. Obviously there is no way to answer Hansen''s question.


    "Is there any blood relationship with the crystal family?" Hansen can only change the law to ask


    "No." The glasses answered very simply.


    Hansen asked a few similar races, and the glasses answered no.


    ��Where can I see other branching creatures?�� Hansen asked some unwillingly.


    "The information is incomplete and cannot be answered." The glasses replied.


    Without being able to get more answers from the glasses, Hansen had to put his mind on the things of the ancient city.


    Although the glasses can work, but it can only assist in scanning the creatures, let it sweep the treasures, then it is a bit difficult, Hansen still can only rely on their own luck.


    "If you are willing to follow me, I will tell you a place to deify the alien treasure, and you can also teach you how to get it." The two walked along the street in the city, Hansen still Still nothing, the exquisite next to him said to him.


    ��Where is there a demon?�� Hansen asked in amazement as Linglong asked.


    Linglong apparently ate Hansen''s loss, just watching Han Sen not speaking, and did not answer his question.


    Hansen swindled the news, but he shrugged his shoulder and said: "You have to tell me, what kind of treasure is it?"


    "The ancient city is so big, telling you what it is, you will not find it?" Linglong turned white Hansen.


    This made Han Sen a little surprised, it is very difficult to see this expression from Linglong''s face.


    "That''s it." Hansen thought about it and walked toward the blacksmith''s shop.


    The city of Heidi was occupied by the town of Tiangong for such a long time. I am afraid that most of the good things have already been taken away. I am still able to stay until now, I am afraid that it is not so easy to get, even it is not easy to see. Hansen now only knows that the anvil is a good thing, only to try his luck.

 Chapter 2623： Nurturing

    "Ge Laozi''s... no longer roll the old man and hammer you to death..." The hammer screamed with a strong accent in the universe and waved a hammer to drive Hansen out.


    Linglong looked at Han Sen was evicted by the wolf, and was also dialed a basin of water, and even a pair of fox ears on the head hang down wet, could not help but smile.


    Han Sen saw that Linglong smiled more and more beautifully, and could not help but say: "You should smile more and laugh, and laugh a lot better than usual."


    Linglong''s face changed slightly, and the smile on her face suddenly disappeared, and she recovered the usual indifference.


    "The city of Heidi is now, and it is not an easy task to take away the treasures from here. You should consider it again. As long as you are willing to return to the Taishang with me, I promise that you can get a demonized treasure. "Ling Yan said with no expression.


    "I still want to try again." Han Sen wiped the water on his face.


    He had just walked into the blacksmith shop before, and he asked if your anvil was sold or not, and it was put on the face by a pottery blacksmith who had muscles all over his body. He almost had to smash him with a big hammer.


    Hansen is not angry. In exchange for someone who wants to calculate his family''s heirloom, Hansen will do the same, even more excited than the blacksmith.


    After turning a few laps in the city of Heidi, there was really nothing to gain. Before the night of the Black Emperor City, Hansen could only leave the city of Heidi.


    There is no danger in the city of Heidi, but it is limited to the daytime. If it is left in the night to stay in the city of Heidi, it is very likely that no one will die or die.


    When Bai Yujing was discovered a long time ago, the disciples of Zhentian Temple spent the night in the city of Heidi. The result disappeared without exception. Even the deified strong who was responsible for the investigation did not appear again, so they were later banned. Overnight in the Black Emperor City, the sun must leave the city of Heidi before the sun sets.


    Hansen had nothing to gain, and Linglong did not want to find the idea of ??different treasures. She was only observing Hansen.


    After this time, Han Sen��s heart for the Black Emperor City was much weaker. On weekdays, he learned the Taoist book in the seventh floor. He did not go to Heidi City for several days.


    Hansen��s enlightenment of the Taoist book has been around for a while, but the content of the Taoist book is profound and profound, and it changes every day. It doesn��t repeat how it looks, and it doesn��t make people feel dull.


    The words on the Taoist book are similar to the emperor''s text on the emperor''s emperor tree. They are all strange words that Hansen does not know, but at a glance, understand what it means.


    But if you copy and read these words, you can''t feel any meaning, and the end is magical.


    One year has passed in a hurry. This is the most comfortable year that Hansen has been in the past few years. I am going to repair my body~www.novelhall.com~ I will slowly rehabilitate my body, occasionally go to the Black Emperor City, there is no sword, no blood, no blood. Flowing into the river, Hansen feels that his body has become somewhat lazy.


    After this year''s nourishing health, Hansen''s damaged origin has been restored to the majority, and the seventh floor of the Taoist book, he also read it completely.


    What worries Hansen most is that the effect of the gods is getting stronger and stronger, and it is gradually changing something in Hansen.


    His appearance has not changed much, and there are still a pair of ear and animal tails. Other places do not have the characteristics of a beast.


    However, Hansen can clearly feel that his eyes are different.


    Hansen doesn''t know how to describe it. It seems a bit unsuitable to use these two words, but when he looks at people with his eyes, especially when looking at a woman, it is easy to misunderstand that he is flirting or saying Discharge.


    Many times when he talked to the Yun family sisters, he just looked at Yun Suyi and she looked down and blushes. She didn''t lift it for a long time.


    Although Yun Sushang did not have too obvious performance, but the number of times that Yun Sushang came to Hansen here was less.


    "If you go on like this, I am not to be regarded as a prodigal son who is a beekeeper." Han Sen is very helpless. There are fewer and fewer women who have appeared near him recently. Even Linglong has come less.


    "Are you a charming **** or a single singer? You go on like this, except for my wife, there are no women who are willing to talk to me." Hansen took a charming **** and waved a few times at random.


    Fortunately, Hansen had not had much thoughts about women, and he felt that it was okay.


    At home, Hansen once again entered the Heidi City and turned around.


    "Niu Big Brother, how is the business today?" Hansen walked to the blacksmith shop and smiled and greeted the blacksmith.


    "Turn off your ass." The blacksmith cow boss snorted.


    "When the anvil is sold, the price is good." Hansen is not angry, and smiles continue.


    "You wait for the next life." The cow boss also said a word.


    In the past year, Hansen came once every few days. He didn''t think about winning the anvil. He just slowly got a good relationship with the residents of the ancient city. It is of course the best to get the treasure. It is not good to get it. Relationship, right to come here for leisure travel.


    At the beginning, the residents of the ancient city were very repulsive and even disgusted with Hansen, an outsider. However, Hansen has been coming for a long time. Gradually, the ancient city residents have adapted to his existence. Although he is still very wary of him, he will not hate him like that, like a blacksmith and cattle boss. I will also say a few words to him.


    Although the tone of speech is relatively rushing, it is ultimately to communicate with him.


    As usual, Hansen strolled slowly through the ancient city.


    Han Cao Sen, who is here, has been well aware of it, but I have never found anything good.


    I heard that when I first discovered the Black Emperor City, it was really a good thing. Just picking up a brick on the side of the road may be a different treasure.


    However, there are too many people in the town of Tiangong. After so many years of experience, almost all of them can be removed. What can be left today is something that is hard to get like an anvil.


    "Han Xiao Ge, come over." Han Sen was walking in a small alley, and suddenly heard a wooden door in the alley open, a woman in his 30s, wearing a floral skirt and a bun on his head. wave.


    Hansen recognized this woman. She is the wife of the old Liu family. I heard that it was not long before she married. The man of Liu��s family died. She was widowed until now, and the ancient city residents called her Liu Widow.


    "Is there anything to help with Xunzi?" Hansen quickly went over. He didn''t come out for a year. According to the news he accidentally heard, Liu Widow''s family had a heirloom.


    In the past, many of the predecessors of the Tiangong Palace had played the idea of ??the old Liu family biography, but unfortunately they have not succeeded.


    Hansen thought that Liu��s widow would be left now, and maybe he might have the opportunity to buy that heirloom.


    Just entered the door, but saw Liu Widow''s door to a threshold, like a mother wolf suddenly flew to Han Sen, the octopus like wrapped around Han Sen.

 Chapter 2624： Charm

    "What are you doing with your nephew?" Han Sen saw Liu Widow holding him on his face and quickly blocked her mouth with his hand.


    "I want you... you are not the heirloom you want the old Liu family... as long as you love me... I will give you everything..." Liu Widow''s eyes are shining, like a female wolf.


    No, it should be said that the female fox like a hair is more accurate.


    Han Sen reached out and twisted the widow''s waist and turned the Liu Widow up. Two steps went to the long stone table in the yard and placed her on it.


    Liu Widow lying on the stone table, her eyes closed, her cheeks red, and she said with a short breath: "Don''t pity me because I am a flower..."


    However, the widow of Liu waited for a while, but did not feel any movements. When she opened her eyes, the yard had already had Hansen��s figure.


    After Hansen left the house of Liu Widow, he walked on the street of Heidi City. He felt more and more wrong. The woman in Heidi City looked very wrong. The eyes were naked and seemed to be swallowed. Going down in general.


    Even the girls who are usually very introverted and shy, when they look at Hansen, the eyes are full of burning.


    "I''m not right... It''s really not right... Isn''t the power of the goddess really..." Hansen quickly left the city of Heidi, and when he was on the road, he happened to meet Yunshang, riding a crane.


    Yun Sushang saw Han Sen, his look was a bit odd, he seemed to want to avoid it, but he did not turn and walked away.


    ��Su Chang, can you ask me one thing?�� Han Sen went straight away and said a little.


    "What is it?" Yun Sushang said a little dodge.


    "Is it the power of the gods to work on me? This is very important to me. Can you tell me how far it is?" Hansen said.


    Yun Sushang was a slap in the first place, then his cheeks were red, hesitated for a moment before he nodded slightly, biting his lip and said: "It is very serious, you can ask others."


    After all, Yun Sushang turned out to be like that, Han Sen called twice, she would not even care.


    Han Sen knew that the matter was really serious. After returning to Xiaoyu Island, he turned the bubble into his own room and returned to the Union home.


    "Awkward, do you think there is anything wrong with me?" Lying in the bed, Hansen asked Ji Jiran, who was shrunk in his arms like a kitten.


    Ji Yanran was soft and full of body. He said with Hansen��s face: "No problem, very good, more attractive than before."


    "What kind of charm?" Hansen was shocked and asked quickly.


    Ji Yanran opened his eyes and held his chin with his hand. He carefully looked at Hansen��s face. After a while, he provoked Hansen��s chin and said, ��People want to sleep more...��


    "I am going... It really is like this..." Hansen suddenly became depressed. It is no wonder that Yun Sushang wants to avoid him, and even Linglong has come less.


    It turned out that it was not because he felt that he was contemptuous, but because he couldn��t help but want to do something unspeakable to him, so he would avoid it.


    "This is the mother of the mother is a family ... or a potion medicine..." Han Sen is a little dumbfounding.


    Although he is not as bad as Ningyue, it is also uncomfortable. It is natural to be welcomed by women, but Hansen does not want to become a smart woman in the eyes of women.


    "Husband, or else, the sky is still not bright, let''s come again..." Ji Yanran eyes blurred, his fingers gently circled on Hansen''s chest.


    ......


    "No, you have to solve the problem of singularity." When Hansen returned to Xiaoyu Island, he felt his legs were soft.


    Hansen couldn��t think of a solution. He had to go to Zhentian Temple to ask for help from the town��s Tiangong.


    The owner of the town Tianzhu seems to have already known about his problems. After listening to Hansen��s suggestion, the town��s master said with a smile: ��Is this not very good? Helping to breed, your gene is excellent, just I should have more births."


    Hansen said with a bitter face: "I can''t enjoy this kind of benefit, and in case a man..."


    Hansen did not say anything, but the owner of Zhentiangong had already laughed out: "You can rest assured that the power of the gods is only useful for different surnames. If you are a woman, holding a charming **** will be useful to men."


    "The Lord of the Palace, there is no way to eradicate this side effect?" Han Sen did not mind to make a joke.


    The owner of the town Tianzhu still said with a smile: "If it is a strong person who has the power to control the gods, it will naturally not have such a harm. The problem is that your strength is not enough to control the gods, but instead Influence, so there will be such side effects."


    After a moment of indulging, the master of the Tiantian Palace went on to say: "The way, it is not that there is no, only to find a strong man of the true **** level, forcibly seal the **** of mercy, it will naturally not affect you. In contrast, there is no way for you to rely on the power of the gods."


    "Can you find a strong god-level powerhouse to help me?" Hansen asked quickly, and the power of the gods was not necessary.


    "It''s very difficult, I can help you think about it, but I want to ask such a strong terrorist to take it out once, and the price paid is not low." Zhen Tiangong said with a look of embarrassment.


    "As long as I can pay for it." Hansen said with a bite, Hansen intends to cut the meat in order to prevent himself from becoming a smart ***.


    "Let''s do it. You will go to the dojo every three months to talk about the three-day class every month. I will help you find a way for the true God-level powerhouse." The master of the town of Tiantian looked embarrassed and said it for a while.


    "No problem." Han Sen promised to come down, even the bargaining mind is gone, he certainly can not find the real god-level powerhouse to help, you can only rely on the town of Tiangong.


    "You have to think clearly. Once you are sealed, unless your strength reaches the point where you can break the seal, you will not be able to use it again in the future." Town Tiangong said with a smile, Hansen said.


    "You don''t have to use it, I don''t need to rely on it to find a woman." Hansen said indifferently.


    "It''s not that simple. For example, with the power of the gods, you will easily get the recognition of women. Even if you want their lives, after some degree, they will not hesitate to give you, if With a little use in the city of Heidi, the benefits you can get are great. After the seal, there is no such good thing."


    "Mr. Lord, you will do well, help me to ask for a strong **** to seal it." Hansen said with a smile.


    He certainly wants to be different, but he can��t do it.


    "Well, give me the **** of mercy," said the owner of the town.


    "This thing will automatically come back to me, waiting to find the true god-level powerhouse, I will give it to him." Hansen said depressed.


    "It is already in front of you, what time do you have to wait?" said the town of Tiantian.


    "You are... true **** level..." Hansen was shocked. He remembered that the town of Tiangong was the first in the king''s gene spectrum. It was only a hundred years ago. He was already a true god. Level?


    "Do you know what is the talented Geishic talent? It is the heavenly person like me." Zhentiangong said with a smile.

 Chapter 2625： Re-enter the core area

    The owner of the town Tianzhu said that it would take a few days to prepare before he could completely seal the gods and let Hansen leave the gods.


    The master of the Tangtang Town, not to be greedy for a charming god, even if it is really greedy, Han Sen is easy to fall, as long as the thing does not return to him, he would rather forget it.


    "If it really seals, I don''t know if I can ask the town Tiangong to help, and seal the green sword of Ningyue." Hansen said in the heart.


    However, the situation in Ningyue is somewhat different from that of him. After the gods are sealed, the power to the body will not disappear.


    Hansen has a super-spiritual body that can break the abnormal changes in his body and remove the ear and the tail of the animal. However, Ning Yue''s super-deity does not have such ability. He will still be a timid little woman.


    Moreover, the green little sword has a great influence on her promotion. If there is no influence of the green sword, Ning Yue himself is like that. I am afraid that it will be a problem to be promoted in the future.


    After returning to Xiaoyu Island, Han Sen waited for a day or two, and did not see the Meishen who came back again. He couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    In the past few days, Hansen did not dare to go, just waiting at Xiaoyu Island.


    On the fourth day, the guardian of the town��s main palace informed him that he would go to see the town��s main palace in the back garden. Hansen finally got back to the gods.


    However, at this time, the **** of godliness seems to have a layer of rust, even the above pattern can not be seen clearly, no one would think, this turned out to be a family.


    "The seal has been completed, unless someone forcibly breaks the seal above, otherwise it will not affect you anymore, and you can hardly rely on its power." Zhentiangong said faintly.


    "Thank you for the Lord of the Palace." Hansen was overjoyed.


    "Remember to go to the dojo every three days to talk about three days." Town Tiangong master laughed.


    Until Hansen left the back garden, he finally did not mention the green sword. If someone knows that there is also a family in Ningyue, it will inevitably lead to greed. Ning Yue is not strong enough to keep the green sword. So Hansen finally gave up.


    Returning to Xiaoyu Island, Hansen directly promoted the life gear to the temple in the core field with the tunnel, and used the super **** body within the temple to remove the animal ear and the animal tail.


    "Sure enough, it''s still relatively easy!" Han Sen felt much more comfortable when he touched his empty head.


    Entering the core field as a gold coin, this is the first time he has entered the core field as a gold coin for more than a year.


    Looking around, I didn''t see the little crocodile **** and the bronze sword.


    "After more than a year, I don''t know if they are still in this starry sky?" Hansen was afraid of being seen as a Hansen because he was influenced by the gods, so he never dared to come in as a gold coin.


    After thinking about it, flying in one direction of the starry sky, I didn��t fly far. I saw Li Keer coming from afar, and she was with her exquisite.


    "Gold coins, you finally appeared." Li Keer''s face showed a surprise color, and soon came to Hansen.


    She waited for more than a year and never saw the gold coin. She regretted it in her heart. She knew that she would never do so much.


    "I really have a chance, I did not expect that we will meet here," Hansen said.


    "What is the reason? I am here to wait for you, have been waiting for more than a year." Li Keer gave him a blank look.


    "Is there something?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    Li Keer hesitated and immediately made up her mind. She could not miss this opportunity again, otherwise she did not know how long it would take.


    "I don''t care, I am a disciple of the Taishang people. My family is recruiting people. I hope that you can follow me into the Taishang people. My family will provide you with the resources and genetics needed to promote the deification, and you only I need to work for me for four years." Li Kerer made it straightforward and didn''t want to miss this opportunity again.


    Han Sen listened to the slightest glimpse, did not expect Li Keer actually want to take him into the Taishang.


    "Sorry, I am afraid I will let you down. I am the most afraid of restraint. If I have more constraints, I will be better off." Han Sen did not want to go to the Taishang, and naturally he would not change his mind because of Li Keer.


    Li Keer gave a slight glimpse, but Hansen did not expect to reject her even if she did not consider it.


    "You think about it again, this is not bad for you, and my family will be responsible for providing you with the resources to promote deification..." Li Keer still does not give up.


    Linglong also looked at Han Sen with some surprises. She thought that she was already unlucky. She encountered two guys who refused her. I didn''t expect Li Keer to suffer the same.


    "I am really embarrassed, I still prefer to be your friend." Hansen euphemistically refused.


    Li Keer understood the meaning of Han Sen, shook his head and said nothing, his face was the face of the lost color, who waited for more than a year, but the result is such a result, the heart will not be better.


    ��The two have seen the little crocodile **** and the bronze sword furnace?�� Hansen skipped the topic directly.


    "They should be in the starry sky over there." Li Keer was very disappointed. After pointing to Hansen, he left the core field with Linglong.


    "Three sisters, is it that our Taishang people have been silent for too long, other creatures have forgotten the strength of our Taishang people?" Li Keer said depressed to Linglong.


    Linglong shook his head slightly: "The more extraordinary the creature, the less likely it is to entrust yourself to others. If you really want gold coins to be your silkworm, you still need some patience."


    Said, in the exquisite mind, Hansen��s figure could not be seen.


    Recently, Linglong was very upset. She wanted to approach Hansen in order to have the opportunity to get close to Hansen, making it easier for Hansen to accept her and become her silkworm.


    However, the power of the gods and gods, even her can not be spared, every time I saw Hansen, I will give birth to some unhealthy thoughts, so that she is afraid to see Hansen, in a dilemma.


    "Three sisters, you seem to be a little different? Can you say that Hansen is really so good, even you have changed for it?" Li Keer looked at Linglong with amazement, it is hard to imagine, the previous exquisite will use this The tone and manners talked to her, so that Li Keer had some interest in Hansen.


    "Excellent people must have hateful places." Ling Xiao said with such a sentence, even she did not know what kind of mood she was at that time.


    Li Keer looked at Linglong, and she found that the three divisions seemed to be a bit different.


    "What kind of man Hansen is, can actually shake the three teachers'' too much forgotten realm?" Li Keran secretly doubted.


    Hansen naturally did not know the dialogue between Linglong and Li Ker''er. He flew all the way and saw the bronze cast sword furnace, he could not help but stay a little.


    I saw that the bronze-casting sword furnace is already as big as a castle. There are thousands of swords in the furnace. I don��t know how much this guy has followed the little crocodile in the past year. How much benefit has it been, so many coins have been cast. Swords.

 Chapter 2626： Baidi City

    "How can I get these two guys out of the core field?" Hansen followed behind the little crocodile **** and the bronze sword-making furnace, seeing them as a god-stopping god, the Buddha blocking the appearance of the Buddha, all Heterogeneous smells their taste, and he ran away without a trace, so Hansen was very heart-warming.


    If they can take them out, the bronze cast sword furnace has not yet been deified and does not say it. The small crocodile god''s gravity order chain is a very useful ability.


    Over the past year, Hansen has also read a lot of information about the core areas, which are confidential information of Zhentiangong. Even so, Hansen has not found a way to bring core heterogeneity out of the core field.


    In addition to killing them and excavating core heterogeneous genes, it is almost impossible to take a living out.


    The little crocodile **** was very dissatisfied with Hansen for such a long time. After seeing him, he immediately yelled at Hansen and seemed to accuse him.


    "What do you think is this?" Hansen quickly took out the things he had prepared, which was a special sunglasses.


    The little crocodile was suddenly attracted by Han Sen��s sunglasses, curiously looking at Hansen��s sunglasses and forgetting to blame Hansen.


    Hansen put the sunglasses on the little crocodile, but fortunately it has grown up recently, but it is not too big, and the sunglasses frame is just right on the long crocodile face.


    "Cool!" Hansen glanced at the little crocodile in sunglasses and reached for a thumbs up.


    The appearance of the little crocodile **** now, and the big brother of the underworld have a fight, very social.


    However, it also covered the stunned eyes that it was born that day, and it instantly made people feel a lot more friendly.


    The little crocodile **** seems to be very satisfied with the sunglasses, according to the photo, the smug look of the face, the old high of the nostrils, a pair of Laozi is a cool look.


    I want to use the power of the little crocodile **** to kill the gods, but Hansen doesn''t know where there is a demonized kind. The bronze sword-burning furnace takes a half-day road, and only finds a core of the king''s core, and the shadow of the degenerate did not see.


    Without finding the alienation, Hansen was not interested, and found an opportunity to leave the core field when the little crocodile did not pay attention.


    Hansen has just stepped into the door of the temple in the core field, but who knows that at the moment before entering the door, the little crocodile did not know where to drill out, and suddenly jumped over his shoulder.


    Hansen did not come and stop, and people have entered the temple of the core field.


    Originally, Hansen thought that the little crocodile would be blocked from the gate, but when he turned around, he was shocked. The little crocodile was on his shoulder and went into the core temple.


    The little crocodile is very dissatisfied and called him twice. It seems that Hansen is too embarrassed. He has not spoken before, but now he wants to escape.


    Hansen did not pay attention to its protests. He took it down and looked at it. He muttered to himself: "It doesn''t make sense. Core dissimilarity is impossible to enter the core temple. There are no exceptions for such a long time. How to make a small crocodile Can you enter the core temple, is it because of the relationship between the reformation of the crystal family?"


    Hansen is not sure, but the little crocodile **** can actually enter the core temple, which is naturally a good thing.


    Hansen took the little crocodile **** and tried to see if he could return to the big universe. If he tried it, he could bring it out and let Hansen be overjoyed.


    The little crocodile in Hansen��s room looked curiously and looked curious about everything.


    "Developed, it can really be brought out, this is the deification of the potential of the Nine Stars, and there is a chance to promote the existence of the true God in the future." Han Sen was excited, but after thinking about it, he felt that something was wrong.


    He is a gold coin and is a small crocodile god. Now he brought a small crocodile to the town of Tiangong. Linglong saw the little crocodile god. Didn''t he know that he is a gold coin?


    "No, you can''t leave the little crocodile here." Hansen took the small crocodile''s protest and brought it back to the core field.


    The little crocodile screams in the core field, and is very dissatisfied with Hansen��s bringing it back here.


    Hansen appeased for a while, and promised that he would soon take the little crocodile out and many benefits, and then barely stabilized it.


    Hansen tried to enter the core temple with a bronze cast sword furnace. As a result, it was immediately bounced out and could not enter.


    "It seems that it should be because of the relationship between the reform of the crystal family, the small crocodile **** can leave the core field." Han Sen secretly thought, after taking the little crocodile god, should settle down where is more assured.


    The town Tiangong is definitely not good, and the place where Hansen has a relationship is not good. As such, there seems to be no place to place it.


    But let the little crocodile wandering in the big universe, it is a waste of such a super beater, and Hansen is also a bit uneasy.


    The big universe is no better than the core field. The small crocodile **** can already be called the king in the core field, but in the big universe, there are too many strong and alien species that can kill it.


    For a time, I couldn��t think of a place where I could place a small crocodile god. Hansen could only return to the town Tiangong one by one.


    Originally Hansen also wanted to go to the eclipse of the eclipse, contact the little uncle and the evil emperor, and see if they are not convenient to place the small crocodile, but who knows that they have not left Xiaoyu Island, they will see the bamboo Come to Xiaoyu Island.


    "Han Sen, your injury should be good, right?" asked the bamboo. Hansen asked.


    "It��s eight or nine," Hansen replied.


    "That is enough. I am going to Baidi City to hunt the different species, go together?" said Lonely Bamboo.


    "White Emperor City? I don''t have the order of Baidi City." The five emperors need special jade characters to enter, and they are not universal. Hansen now only has the black imperial city, it is impossible to enter other Four cities.


    Lonely bamboo throws a token to Hansen and said faintly: "Now you have it."


    "Well, at least you have to tell me, what is the situation in Baidi City?" Hansen caught the Baidi City, and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Let''s talk while walking." Lonely bamboo turned and went in the direction of Bai Yujing.


    Hansen followed up and asked about the situation of Baidi City by the way.


    Unlike the Black Emperor City, the White Emperor City is all different from the king level, and there are also different levels of degenerate existence, but those heterogeneous are very strange, and somewhat different from the wild.


    After the bamboo was probably explained in the case of Baidi City, Hansen��s eyes immediately lit up.


    "What you mean is that Baidi City is a huge Colosseum. If you kill a different kind of creature in the Colosseum, you can get the heterogeneous heterogeneous egg?" Hansen asked some unbelievable.


    "Almost, if the strength is enough, it is not difficult to hunt and deify the alien species, and it is not difficult to obtain a deified species of alien seeds." Lonely bamboo nodded.


    "There is such a good place, why don''t you say it earlier?" Hansen was overjoyed.


    :. :

 Chapter 2627： Silver Destroyer

    On the twelfth floor, if the five cities are in the shadows, especially the five cities are hidden in the clouds, only the creatures that can see them can enter.


    Hansen entered the Baidi City with the lonely bamboo. Unlike the Black Emperor City, Baidi City is a huge circular building, a bit like the ancient Roman fighting field.


    After the two entered, Hansen found out that it was a huge fighting field, surrounded by stepped seats, and the bottom of the center was a circular fighting field.


    If this is a big fighting field, there is no one, or even a creature.


    "Isn''t that all of them are heterogeneous? Why didn''t you see one?" Hansen looked around in confusion and found no breath at all.


    "The last time in the city of Baidi has been killed, the time has not yet arrived, the new has not yet appeared, wait for the first time, the time is coming." Lonely bamboo said sitting on the stone steps next to it.


    Hansen had to sit down with him and wait for the time that Lonely Bamboo said.


    After a long time, Hansen suddenly heard a sound similar to the hinge rotation. When he looked at the fighting field, he saw that the gate on the side of the fighting field slowly rose in a squeaking sound.


    With the opening of the gate, the gates of Baidi City were also closed.


    "How come it is closed?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse.


    "The hunting of Baidi City is a life-and-death battle. Only one party will die. If you want to leave, you can only kill the aliens." Lonely bamboo said.


    "But we still don''t know what is the difference, in case it is a degenerate alien?" Hansen said.


    "So I am looking for you." Lonely bamboo laughed.


    "I am going, you are pit me!" Han Sen looked at the gate of the fighting field, and prayed that it would not be a degenerate alien.


    After the gate was fully raised, Hansen saw that there was a dark passage inside. He could not see what was there, only heard footsteps coming out.


    It didn''t take long before I saw a figure coming out of it.


    It was a creature in silver armor, holding a slender silver sword in his hand, and a red light on the hollowed-out eye mask.


    "Our luck is not bad." Lonely bamboo said with a smile.


    "This is also called luck is not bad?" Han Sen is clearly seeing, the silver armor creature faintly exudes the silver order chain power, obviously a deified level.


    "The original base level deified alien silver destroyer, calculated by the potential of the touch of the gods, this is the alien species with the eight talents, if it can get its heterogeneous eggs, it may be able to cultivate to break the level later." .


    Hansen smiled bitterly: "Are you not gambling? If something comes out of a metamorphosis or a broken class, then we are not dead?"


    Lonely bamboo said succinctly: "The Tianzu has occupied Bai Yujing for so long. There are still some studies on Baidi City. The Tianji Academy has already calculated it. This time, there are more than 80% chance of being a king, and 10% is Mutant king level, less than 10% will be deified, and the probability of high deification is very low, so I will say that our luck is good, such a low probability, let us run into it, but this is also true My heart."


    Between the lonely bamboos, the Silver Destroyer has walked to the center of the fighting field and turned to look at them.


    Didn''t wait for Hansen to react, the silver destroyer raised his hand and raised the fine sword in his hand. A sword stabbed Hansen apart, and the silver order chain condensed into a needle-like sword, and it was stabbed in an instant. Hansen.


    "There are two people, why are you stabbing me first? Am I so unlucky?" Hansen��s thought flashed through his mind, and the body had already reacted.


    Hey!


    The silver sword mans directly smashed Hansen��s body, and another Hansen has appeared in the fighting field. The six-core snake bow has been held in his hand, pulling the bowstring and condensing a jade light toward The Silver Destroyer shot in the past.


    Lonely bamboo also came to the fighting field at the same time, a jade sword with a sly sword light at the same time smashed to the silver destroyer.


    The silver sword in the hands of the Silver Destroyer flashed twice. Hansen��s arrow and the sword of the lonely bamboo were broken and shattered in an instant, and there was no closeness at all.


    The order chain of the Silver Destroyer does not seem to have a range of control effects. Hansen and the lonely bamboo are constantly changing their bodies, flying in the city of Baidi, dodging the attack of the Silver Destroyer, and counterattacking at the same time.


    "What''s the matter... his sword is getting faster and faster..." Hansen couldn''t dodge, the silver swordsman slid from his cheek, and suddenly there was a blood mark on his face, even the cheekbones were A shallow mark was drawn, and if it was deeper, his face would have to be crossed.


    "It seems that his order ability should be the speed system." Lonely bamboo took out a few swords, but they were all smashed by the silver destroyers.


    "Hey!" Hansen''s ghost tooth knife in the other hand glimpsed forward, and the knife that had been pulled out suddenly condensed and turned into a silver smasher.


    However, the silver slasher in the hands of the silver destroyer flashed, and Hansen''s knife net was smashed in an instant, so Hansen could not help but glimpse.


    "Too fast!" With his eyesight, even the silver destroyer did not see the sword.


    Lonely bamboo cold drink, his eyebrows open the eye, I saw the pupil inside turned into a purple, and divided into four, like four cherry blossoms in the middle.


    Hansen remembers that the eyes of the lonely bamboo should be the color of blood red, and the **** atmosphere inside is very strong, and it is very different from now.


    Han Sen had already thought about it, which is probably because he combined the body of the purple butterfly.


    Sure enough, Han Sen saw four butterfly wings behind the lonely bamboo. The purple-red beam of the sky burst out, and there was a trace of the order chain.


    Han Sen saw that the beam was somewhat familiar. It should be the purple sacred light with the effect of forbidding the seal, but there was a horrible fierceness in the inside, which was somewhat different from what Han Sen saw in the evil.


    The purple-red beam falls on the silver destroyer. Although the silver destroyer wants to break the light, but the **** light is not physical, the silver sword light is on it, and it is not able to pass through the light. has an effect.


    At the moment of being illuminated by God, the body of the Silver Destroyer was fixed, standing still and still maintaining the posture of the sword.


    Hansen was overjoyed. When he opened the six-core snake bow, he shot at the silver destroyer, but the arrow did not fly to the silver destroyer. The frozen silver destroyer moved again, and the silver sword flashed. The arrow was turned into countless pieces.


    "The time for the imprisonment of the gods is limited. It seems that we need better cooperation." Lonely bamboo frowned.

 Chapter 2628： Hunting and healing

    "Bamboo, you know that even he is the deification of the Eighty-Australian talent, you know nothing about its ability?" Hansen''s outer back was marked with a silver sword light, almost can be seen When I got to his spine, I couldn��t help but complain. .


    "You didn''t see a character on the gate? It means it is a Bajia talent." Lonely bamboo said as he rushed.


    "That''s OK? There are still numbers. The aliens here will not be captive." Hansen glanced at it and saw the gate on the other side. He didn''t know when the eight-character carving appeared. The pattern is still the ancient universal text of the universe.


    "I don''t know, the origin of Bai Yujing, even if I found the Tianzu predecessors here is not clear, no one knows the origin of the different species here."


    The cooperation between the two is quite perfect, but the speed of the Silver Destroyer is too fast. Hansen has tried to predict his actions, but it is still difficult to escape all his attacks.


    I saw a pair of silver mans swords light like lightning in the city of Baidi, flickering, and when Hansen saw that the sword light flashed, he wanted to dodge again.


    Every time he moves in advance, it is still difficult to completely avoid it. The situation of Lonely Bamboo is not much better than that of Hansen. He has already had several wounds on his body.


    The most depressing thing is that in addition to the first time, the purple scorpion **** of the bamboo is not in the back of the silver ruin. His moving speed is faster than the light. The dawn of the bamboo has just been illuminated, and the silver is destroyed. The person has already moved away from the position.


    Other genetic techniques don''t even want to touch the silver destroyer, almost all the power will be opened by his sword.


    "Ah..." Hansen screamed, and a sword was drawn on his thigh. Hansen, who was scared, sweated coldly. He was almost a few centimeters and almost let him enter the palace as the general manager.


    Lonely bamboo was killed in the other direction in time to the silver destroyer, holding him back, let Hansen breathe a sigh of relief.


    Two people jumped up and down in the city of Baidi, and the heavens killed by the silver destroyers had no way to enter the ground.


    The stone bricks of Baidi City do not know what the material is. With the power of the silver destroyer, the stone bricks can not be damaged.


    Hansen summoned the beasts of the moving mountain field. Although it started to have little effect on the silver destroyer, after a few more swords, the strength of the moving mountain field is strong, and the defense effect on the sword mans is It started to be obvious.


    In contrast, Hansen��s movement speed has also begun to slow down, and the speed of his move in the mountain field is also obvious.


    Hansen has already begun to miss the uncle, and after being pierced by the sword of the silver wrecker, Hansen said with a pain: "Beat or uncle, I don��t know where he is now, he is It��s much better.��


    Seeing that he had to smash the sword, Han Sen couldn��t stand it anymore, he summoned the peacock king soul coat, and the colorful order chain condensed around the gray feather coat. Hansen��s six-core snake bow condensed the colorful clouds and arrows. Ya, an arrow shot at the silver mans sword light.


    Hey!


    The colorful Xiaguang arrow was actually split into two halves by the silver mang sword, and the silver mang Jianguang was only melted by a large part, and a little half continued to fly to Hansen.


    With the power of the peacock king soul coat, Hansen flew in the air like a strange bird, and finally escaped all the swordsman of the silver destroyer.


    "It''s a terrible speed!" Hansen relied on the blessing of the Peacock King Soul, and the speed has reached the level of deification. He still can''t keep up with the speed of the silver destroyer. It depends on the layout and prejudgment before he can completely avoid it. His swordsman.


    "That''s it. If you support it for a while, I will find the opportunity soon." Lonely Bamboo has been trying to illuminate the Silver Destroyer with the purple light.


    "Support? How to support? You come to support a try?" Han Sen mouth said this, but still desperately entangled the silver destroyer.


    The silver destroyer is indeed much more powerful than the core field. Hansen used the peacock king soul coat and the six-core snake bow, but he was barely able to deal with him. It was impossible to hurt him, mainly his speed. Too fast, Hansen��s arrow shot at close range will be cut off by him directly.


    Even the arrow of the space shuttle and the spiral arrow can''t shoot him. The silver destroyer still has the upper hand with an enemy two. Hansen is better. After using the peacock king soul coat, he can barely escape. His swordsmanship, the scars on the bamboo, have been increasing.


    Hansen can only try to entangle the silver destroyer, reducing the possibility of his attack on the bamboo.


    When two people cooperate, it is inevitable that there will be many mistakes. After all, they have different ideas and different abilities. There will always be some gaps in the ideas. Therefore, when they cooperate, there will always be conflicts, and they will miss a lot. opportunity.


    "Ningyue is best at teamwork. If he is the conductor, then it will be a lot less trouble, but unfortunately..." Think of Ning Yue''s current appearance, Han Sen can only secretly shake his head.


    As the battle progressed, the tacit understanding between Hansen and Lonely Bamboo gradually improved a lot. Although their personality and abilities were different, both of them had strong talents in the martial arts, and they were able to adapt to each other''s rhythm very quickly.


    Later, often after the other party''s various ideas after the action, they were able to guess a few points, and the cooperation was more and more tacit.


    Finally, in the moment when Hansen restrained the silver destroyer, Lonely succeeded in avoiding Hansen��s body and illuminating the purple destroyer in the lightning-fast battle gap.


    At the moment when the Silver Destroyer was frozen, Hansen almost simultaneously pulled the six-core snake bow to the full string, and a colorful glow arrow flew out and directly penetrated into the blindfold of the silver destroyer.


    when!


    Just listening to the sound of a metal bump, the colorful Xia Guangjian blasted in the eyes of the Silver Destroyer, and suddenly tore his eye mask, almost connected with the other side of the eyelids.


    The Silver Destroyer seems to have not felt the pain, continue to swing the sword to Hansen.


    With the tacit understanding of Hansen and Lonely Bamboo, the chances of being able to shoot the Silver Destroyer are more and more, and after more than seven hours of hard work, Hansen shot a total of twenty-three arrows and finally destroyed the silver. The helmet of the person is shot through.


    "Hunting the demonized alien silver destroyer and discovering the deified genes."


    Watching the silver destroyer crash into the ground, Hansen��s mind also sounded a beep.


    "Is there no beast?" Hansen was slightly disappointed. He thought about going to the body of the Silver Destroyer, but a beam of light suddenly hit the body of the Silver Destroyer, and the body of the Silver Destroyer disappeared.


    At the same time, a silver metal egg slowly fell in the beam, which had many complicated patterns.

 Chapter 2629： Destined war

    After returning from Baidi City, Han Sen always felt that there was some hair in his heart. Whether it was Heidi City or Baidi City, he gave Hansen a feeling of being manipulated.


    However, the Tianzu does not have the ability to control Bai Yujing. If someone can control it, it would be terrible.


    Hansen and Lonely Bamboo teamed up to kill a demonized species in Baidi City. It was quickly spread in the town of Tiantian. The next morning, when Hansen was about to go to Heidi, he saw Linglong. Standing on Xiaoyu Island.


    "Miss Linglong, how come you?" Hansen secretly yelled badly. The time passed too long. He even left the agreement with Linglong, and he didn��t think so much for a while. Go to Baidi City.


    Nowadays, he and the Lonely Bamboo teamed up to kill the derivation of the alienation. It is a strange thing that Linglong does not come to him.


    Sure enough, Hansen did not expect, Linglong looked up and down Han Sen a few eyes, and then said: "Stop the degenerate, there is no injury on the body, it seems that your old injury recovered very well."


    Han Sen now wants to say that he has not fully recovered, I am afraid that Linglong can not believe him.


    Hansen sank a bit and nodded and said: "Almost, since Miss Linglong is so anxious, then choose a time."


    "It��s better to hit the sun than to choose the day, right now." Linglong has no longer wanted to drag on. She is afraid that she will drag her down and will shake her determination.


    "Well, where?" Hansen did not say much, and this matter will have a conclusion sooner or later.


    "Showing the martial arts." Linglong apparently wants everyone in the town of Tiantian to know about this, so Hansen has no room for evasion.


    "Good." Hansen promised to go down with Linglong to the military field.


    Hansen and Linglong went to the martial arts field. Naturally, the eyes and ears in the town��s Tiangong Palace disappeared and spread throughout the town��s sky. Only a moment later, the floating island in the place where the military was performed was already surrounded by a leak.


    The reason why Linglong stayed in the Tiangong of the town, the people of Zhentian Temple naturally knew that Han Sen was going to the military field with Linglong at this time. It is self-evident to do something.


    "Do you say that Han brother can win the exquisite?"


    "Of course, I can win. Han��s brother is not an eleven talent, and Linglong has only nine talents."


    "The test was not allowed. At that time, the touch of the gods was evolved by the Korean brother, and the probability of testing the error was great."


    "I see it difficult, talent and not to say that the genetic level and ability of the Taishang people should be very clear to everyone. The ability of Han��s brother is not weak, but most of them are dependent on some different treasures. Such achievements, this matchup can not use the alien treasure, very bad for the Korean brother!"


    "Fart, the Korean teacher does not need a different treasure, the same level is invincible."


    "The lonely brother is also here..."


    ......


    Han Yu and Yun��s sisters came to the military field in the first time they heard the news. Yun Suyi said with some concern: ��If Han��s brother lost, is it right to go to the Taishang?��


    Han Hao said with a serious face: "Do not worry, big brother, he will not lose."


    "I am not afraid of 10,000, but the people of the Taishang are not simple..." Yun Suyi is still somewhat worried.


    Han Yu looked at the appearance of Yun Suyi, and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Of course, she saw it. Yun Suyi liked Hansen, and when she followed her practice in the sky, Yun Suyi was indeed a good girl.


    "Unfortunately, Big Brother already has a sister, and their feelings are so good." Han Wei shook his head slightly, and some of his heart felt sorry for Yun Suyi.


    "If Hansen loses, do you really want him to go to the Taishang?" In the hall, the woman looked at the town Tiangong.


    "Since I lost, it is natural to go." Town Tiangong said faintly.


    "You should be very clear about the Lord of the Palace, how important Hansen is to our town Tiangong." The woman frowned.


    "So the Taishang people want him more, otherwise you think that the old ghost of the Taishang people will allow Linglong to give up the bamboo?" Zhentiangong said, grinning.


    "In case the Taishang people have a glimpse of the secret of Hansen''s blessing, isn''t it even more powerful? Our plan is even more difficult," the woman said.


    When the town Tianzhu listened to the woman, he couldn��t help but frown. After a while, he said: "The first one went to the Great Stars for so long. I don��t know what happened. I haven��t come back yet, without him. After all, things can''t really go on."


    "I have sent several waves of people to go to the Great Stars, but it is almost impossible to find a person in it. It is not bad to find a person inside." It is not bad for a woman." The woman sighed. .


    "Let''s wait and see, if it''s not working, we can only put the treasure on Yu Shanxin." Zhentiangong said.


    The woman nodded and said nothing.


    The eyes of the master of the town Tianzhu fell in the performance of the martial arts field, although the mouth did not say, but the heart is thinking about it: "Maybe he is also a good choice, although the chance is not big, but it is better than putting the eggs in a basket. ��


    In the martial arts field, Hansen and Linglong were opposite each other. They said indulgently: "As we have agreed in the past, we must not use any alien treasures. We only rely on physical and genetic techniques to fight. If you win, I will leave immediately. From then on. There will be people from the Taishang who will trouble you."


    "If I lose, I will return to the Taishang family with you, and everything will listen to your orders." Hansen said very refreshingly.


    "Good." Linglong nodded slightly, his look was still indifferent, but the vertical eyes on his forehead slowly opened, revealing the inner Tai Chi yin and yang.


    "As soon as I came up, I opened the eyes of Taishang. It seems that Linglong also attaches great importance to Korean brothers."


    "It''s rare to be able to see the Taishang people in the same level of battle, and when they come up, they will open the eyes of the top."


    "But it seems that Miss Linglong is bent on bringing the Korean teacher to the Taishang."


    "In fact, if I had, I had already left with her. There are so many benefits, and there are beautiful women. Why don''t you go? Don''t know what the lonely brother and Han brother think?"


    "So you are just an ordinary disciple, but the brothers and brothers and the Korean brothers are a generation of Tianjiao."


    Hansen��s look is solemn, and it is also a king-level nine-fold field. Hansen is not afraid of any creatures, but Linglong is a man of the Taishang nationality. There are countless genes and secrets, and Hansen does not dare to care.


    At the same time that the eyes of Taishang were opened, Linglong became the lifeless fireworks, as if it were mechanical.


    There is no language, not even a look. Exquisite is just standing there. Suddenly, the atmosphere changes and the whole space is distorted by strange power.


    "Is this her true strength?" Han Sen squinted slightly, staring at the space around him, and he was too close to see the exquisiteness opposite him.

 Chapter 2630： The world is moving because of her

    Exquisiteness is like a robot without emotions. Standing there, the eyes are calm and indifferent. Even the monks who have seen the red dust will not feel like they have nothing to do with everything. .


    "No matter how many times you look at it, you still feel that the eye is too strong, but it is also extremely cruel. To be a way of being, God and man are united, they should be true heaven, but they are like Tianhe. Part of the big cosmic order, can I still exist?" The town of Tiangong looked at Linglong and said with a slight sigh.


    "My ancestors were also thinking about this, they will insist on mixing with other races, re-creating a new family, and making a new change in the eyes of Taishang, although some changes may weaken the eyes of the upper, no longer It fits perfectly with the order of the universe, but it also has a different possibility. This possibility gives the Celestials many possibilities in the future, not the possibility of the Taishang." The woman paused. And said: "But then again, we are part of the universe. In any case, it is impossible to really separate from it. From this perspective, the Taishang��s path is correct, they are indeed the closest to the universe. One of the essential races."


    "That is right and wrong is not absolute. We only go the way we think we are right. If we have the result, let''s give time to judge." Zhentiangong said faintly.


    Hansen is also admiring the exquisite every move. Although I have seen it once, it is still amazing to see it again.


    The creatures are all imperfect, all have various biases, but the exquisiteness of the eyes of the eyes is opened, but the perfect one can not pick a little problem, as if she is not a creature, but a God-built Perfect artwork.


    "Use your full strength, otherwise you will not have any chance." Ling said to Hansen faintly, although her words are arrogant, but it does not make people feel arrogant, as if only to present a fact.


    Han Sen smiled a little, and set his hand as a knife.


    The last time their battle was just a battle for water, it was only a tentative confrontation, and Linglong did not fully exert the power of the eyes of the eyes.


    But this time it is different. Without restrictions, the exquisite combat power will inevitably push to the limit.


    The purple knife smashed out of the palm, such as the serpent''s teeth generally rushed toward the exquisite, fast, sturdy, accurate, and the curved trajectory is completely unpredictable.


    Isa saw Hansen��s fangs and couldn��t help but nod. Hansen��s dental knife was somewhat different from her style, but it��s undoubtedly reached the state of the world. .


    Many masters of knives in the town Tiangong saw Hansen��s knife, and they all praised it. Even if they don��t understand the knife, they can also see that the knife��s sword is strong, and it has reached an incredible degree. The power of the deified level.


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, but this talent really exists. Like the level of Han brother, I can practice this kind of knife. In the town of Tiangong, I am afraid that only a few people like Gu Zhu and Yu Shanxin can Contrary to it." A disciple of the town Tianzhu exclaimed.


    But the next second, the disciple of Zhentiangong was wide-eyed and couldn''t believe what he saw in his eyes.


    Hansen��s amazing knife was even worse.


    It seemed to be awkward, because Linglong stood there and didn''t move at all, but Hansen''s knife actually smashed past her, and even her hair was not touched.


    The exquisite look of a white dress wins snow has not changed at all, just calmly watching Han Sen say: "Continue, use all your strength."


    Han Sen did not move, and continued to use the later moves of the dental knife.


    In fairness, although Han Sen did not have a special knife, but also had great hard work, one stroke and one style have all entered the country, and few people in the same rank can compare with it.


    However, his set of dental knives was used from the beginning to the end. Linglong stood there but did not move even his little toes. Hansen��s knife gas was all lost.


    Although the disciples of Zhentian Temple knew that the Taishang people were powerful, they could still see the stunned eyes. I couldn��t imagine what kind of power it was. Even if the fingers didn��t move, Hansen��s knife was all wrong, even her hair. Silk has not been hurt.


    Naturally, no one thinks that Hansen will make such a low-level mistake. Besides, even if there are mistakes, it is impossible for all the knives to make mistakes. Even people can''t touch them.


    "Lonely brother, brother, what kind of power is Linglong, how can she stand still, but Han��s brother can��t even beat her with a knife?�� Yun Suyi asked to the side of the lonely bamboo.


    After a moment of indulging in the bamboo, he said: "She did not move, but it does not mean that she did not hide."


    ��Is there any difference?�� Yun Sushang could not help but ask.


    Lonely Bamboo thought about it and said: "We all know that movement is relative. It is like looking at the scenery outside the window when you are in a spaceship. You will think that the objects outside are going backwards, not the spacecraft moving forward."


    Yun Sushang heard the words and shocked himself: "What do you mean by your brothers, isn''t it the exquisite, but the world?"


    "Almost, although she is only a king-level, the scope of influence can be limited, but the world of the field of the military field is indeed moving because of her." Lonely nodded.


    "The whole world is used for exquisiteness. Isn��t Han��s brother lost?�� Yun Suyi worried.


    "That''s not necessarily. I was just a metaphor. Just after all, Linglong is only a king-level, and it is far from being able to reach the real world of the universe. There is still a limit to the impact of the world, as long as Hansen''s power can Beyond this limit, it is natural to catch up with that stationary train in the world of sports," said Lonely Bamboo.


    "The same is the king''s nine, can the strength of Korean brothers exceed that limit?" Yun Suyi looked to the lonely, looking forward to a positive answer.


    "Can." Lonely bamboo answered with certainty.


    The word of Lonely Bamboo was exported, and Hansen was seen as a slap in the face.


    "Repetitive genetic surgery does not need to use the second time." Linglong still stood there expressionlessly, but her words were exported, and suddenly suddenly stopped and looked down.


    "Hey!" The voice fell, and I heard a tearing of the clothes. I saw a tear on the exquisite left hand sleeve and a purple mouth was spreading.


    "The same tricks may not be useless, right?" Hansen said with a smile.

 Chapter 2631： warm up

    Until now, the disciple of Zhentiangong felt that a huge stone that was suppressed by his heart fell, and it seemed a lot easier.


    Hansen is already the top-level existence of Zhentian Temple. Linglong is just standing there. Hansen can''t hurt her hair. This powerful image is like a mountain. The disciples of the town of Tiangong are almost breathless and let them The idea of ??exquisiteness is unmatched by the gods.


    Hansen��s knife cut through the exquisite sleeves, which made the mood of the people slightly relieved.


    "Continue." Linglong waved his clothes, and the force of the fangs that was spreading above suddenly extinguished like a rootless fire.


    Hansen��s palms waved again, and the tricks of the dog��s teeth were once again fascinating, but the strength and speed were stronger than before.


    Linglong was finally moved at this time, but it was only a slight step, and Hansen��s dog��s teeth were staggered, and there was still no need to fight back.


    Hansen pushed up his strength and speed a lot. He was several times stronger than before. He used the tooth knife again. The exquisite jade feet were light, just so slow, even Hansen��s teeth knife Avoiding, Hansen��s tooth knives never even touched the exquisite clothes.


    "Although Hansen''s speed can barely exceed the speed of the world''s mobile, you can catch up with the exquisite, but now Hansen''s situation is still not optimistic, it is like two spaceships traveling in the opposite direction, Hansen is on one of the spaceships, thinking To catch up with another spacecraft, the speed must exceed the sum of the speeds of the two spaceships.�� Qian Yuhe also saw Hansen��s current predicament.


    "Tai Shang people''s ability is too terrible, it is simply cheating, even the whole world is helping her!" Yun Suyi said frowning.


    "If this is not the case, the Taishang people will be the first family of the universe. Even the ancient gods who are naturally deified, they are also very envious of this ability of the Taishang people." Lonely bamboo said.


    At this time, the master of the town of Tiantian also looked at Han Sen with great interest. He smiled and said: "This ability of the Taishang people is indeed very powerful. If you fight with the Taishang people, you will be enemies with the whole world, even though exquisite. The level is still very low, and the influence on the world is limited. However, the same-order creatures will still suffer big losses. If there is no power beyond the realm of the Taishang people, it is really difficult to fight them. It��s not too much to be invincible in the true sense. How does Hansen plan to deal with it?��


    "Do you think Han Sen has the ability to fight with Linglong?" The woman asked the town Tiangong some accidentally.


    "Don''t you always be optimistic about him?" said the owner of the town.


    "I am optimistic about him because of his blessing ability and the instrument of deification. Although his own talent is also very good, it is considered to be the top of the same rank, but the power of the Taishang, even the top can not be with it. Beautiful, this can not be said that Hansen is not strong enough, can only say that the Taishang people are too strong." The woman said.


    "It may not be able to compete with it." Town Tiangong looked at Han Sen faintly.


    Hansen��s set of dental knives was used up again, and he stopped and did not continue to attack.


    "There is still any genetic technique, use it." Ling said faintly, she wants to see what Hansen has in the end, so there is still no intention to take the initiative.


    At this time, the general disciple of Zhentiangong, looking at Linglong��s eyes, is already watching an undefeated female warrior.


    Hansen didn''t feel anything. He had seen the scene of the crocodile as a maid. It was difficult to connect her with the indescribable goddess.


    And the power of exquisiteness, in Hansen''s view, is not impossible to crack.


    Many disciples of Zhentian Temple looked at Hansen with their eyes. They all felt very desperate when they entered Hansen''s situation. They couldn''t even touch the exquisite clothes. Now they just want to know if Hansen has the ability. If you can''t break this exquisite ability, if you can''t break it, if you only take a shot, Hansen will lose it. After all, it is a blessing by the power of the world. The power is hard to imagine.


    Hansen smashed his hand and smiled and said to Linglong: "The warm-up is complete, now we officially start."


    "I am going, warming up? Was that called warm-up?"


    "Korean brother... this is a bit big..."


    "Haha, Han brother is not a brother of Han, even the bragging is so fresh and refined."


    ......


    The combat power that Hansen just showed is also the top in the king''s nine weights. Naturally no one believes that he is just a warm-up ghost.


    However, as a result, the disciples of Zhentian Temple suddenly relaxed a lot, and when they looked at Linglong, the unmatched feeling was weak.


    Even after opening the eyes of Taishang, the emotions were extremely weak, and there was almost no exquisiteness of emotions, and I could not help but frown slightly.


    "This kid... can be installed too much..." The Lord of Heavenly Palace is also a little bit smirking.


    ��It��s about the same as when you were young,�� the woman said.


    "When I was young, it was really strong, not loaded." The town Tiangong immediately retorted.


    The woman whitened the town of Tiangong, although she did not say anything, but anyone who saw her disdain.


    The owner of the town Tiangong is also very interesting to say, after all, when he was young, the broken things, the woman knows clearly.


    "Since the warm-up is over, let''s get started." Linglong still said in that light tone, the emotions just flashed past, Hansen''s words could not have too much impact on her.


    Too much to forget, it is not empty talk, the exquisite realm is still low, it seems that the Taishang''s deified level is strong, that is, the wife and the daughter are humiliated and died in their face, and can not arouse the half-wave of their hearts.


    "Then you have to look carefully." Hansen slowly raised his right hand, and then five fingers tightened one by one, forming a fist shape.


    Everyone saw Hansen throwing a punch, but after seeing Han Sen picking up his arm, he stopped again and said to Linglong: "Have you ever heard a saying?"


    "What is the saying?" asked Linglong.


    "I am the king of the same rank." Hansen said one word at a time.


    "No." Linglong understood the meaning of Hansen, but the look did not seem to change, the strength is expressed by strength, but by mouth.


    The disciples of Zhentiangong heard that they were really domineering, but Hansen��s current situation, it seems that it is not appropriate to say such domineering.


    "So now you should know." Hansen said, and directly hit the past.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s body tore the space and instantly disappeared from the eyes of the crowd. When it appeared again, it had already slammed into the exquisite face. The exquisite nose spattered and the whole person flew out and squatted. He slammed into the defensive enchantment of the martial arts field, and the enchantment of the collision was swaying.


    For a time, the entire town of Tiangong was silent, and even a needle fell to the ground, as if the whole universe could be heard.

 Chapter 2632： a casual punch

    "I am the king of the same class!" The words that Hansen just said in the minds of the people are completely different.


    The exquisite body that fell on the ground seemed to be a zombie, and stood up straight. The blood on the face and the broken nose were restored to the original in the blink of an eye. It seems to be generally exquisite and beautiful, and I can��t see that I was hurt. Look like that.


    "What genetic technique is that?" Ling asked as he asked Hansen.


    Hansen was able to raise the speed to the influence of the world in an instant, and let her not respond to the degree. This is definitely not a king-level nine-weight can achieve, even in the half-step deification, can achieve this speed There are also very few, exquisite to know a few, but it does not include Hansen, and those are half-step deification.


    For example, the jade heart of Zhentiangong, his speed can reach this level, but it is the case that Yu Shanxin uses the sky and the evil road, Han Sen is just a crystal family, he has no eyes.


    "It''s not a genetic technique, it''s just a casual punch." Hansen said with a smile.


    "666, Han brother, this cow blows my clothes."


    "Haha, just a punch, Han brother said."


    "The Taishang people are just like this. Even the casual Chinese brothers can''t stop them."


    The disciples of the Tiangong of Yizhong Town are all squatting. They don��t like the exquisiteness of the Taishang people, and they all contribute to it.


    Yun Suyi��s face couldn��t help but smile. ��This Korean brother is really, can��t you talk well?��


    "There should be such discouragement. I have long seen the guys in the Taishang people are not pleasing to the eye." Yun Sushang said.


    Lonely bamboo smiled, but did not say anything, others thought that Han Sen was deliberately arrogant, but he knew that Han Sen said it was the truth, it was indeed his casual punch.


    He had only fought side by side with Hansen. Hansen��s usual speed was indeed so fast. If the physical quality is strong, I am afraid that even half of the deified level will be comparable to Hansen.


    Lonely bamboo is also because of the body of the purple sable butterfly, the physical quality can reach a similar level, but it is not superior to Hansen.


    Hansen''s four kinds of genetic techniques have reached the level of the king''s nine, after four levels of enhanced physical fitness, but also the general king level nine weight can be comparable.


    Even if Hansen does not open the super-spirit, his physical quality is far more than the general same level. The same sentence is not the same as Hansen��s own bragging. After all, almost no other creature can experience like Hansen. Four genetic enhancements, but also top-level genetics.


    This kind of physical quality, and the confrontation with the deified creatures is still a little weak, but among the kings, including half-step deification, Hansen is without fear.


    "A good punch, let me see, you can do a few punches." In the state where the eyes of the eyes are open, Linglong can not help but give birth to a trace of anger.


    Linglong raised her right hand, and set her hand as a knife. She smashed it to Hansen. It turned out that Hansen��s most frequently used dog was staggered.


    The disciples of Zhentian Temple are somewhat awkward. Although the dental knife is not a study of the world, it is also the secret gene of the Rebecite, and it needs to have the physique of the Rebecite to be able to cultivate.


    Hansen was able to use a dental knife. After all, he was the only pro-disciple of Isa, but Linglong would even use a dental knife, and after it was used, the purple tooth instantly tore the void, and the power was far away in Hansen. Just using this trick, you can even say that it is much stronger.


    In the past year or so, Linglong has not been idle. The dental knife is not a secret to the Taishang people. After she learned it for a while, she has already reached the realm of Dacheng.


    In the case of opening the eyes of the too, the whole world will become her help. Her knife is not as good as Hansen, but the power is far above the tooth knife used by Hansen.


    Han Sen looked at the tearing hollow, like the purple knife of the dragon''s tooth, but there was no change in the look, just running the genetics to the limit, relying on his own body, punching the purple knife with a punch. past.


    In the eyes of everyone''s horror, Han Sen burst into tears, and the rushing momentum came to the front of Linglong, and the fist hit the exquisite hand knife.


    Hey!


    Only the sound of broken bones is crisp into the ear, and the bones of the exquisite palms are cracked by Hansen��s fists, but the fists are still unstoppable and rush to the exquisite chest.


    Linglong''s face was full of horror, but it was instantly reacted. The sacred movement started between the thoughts, and the momentary movement disappeared in front of Hansen.


    But when she appeared Hansen, Hansen��s fist had already arrived in front of her.


    Everyone opened their mouths and couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Even the main face of the Tiangong Temple in the town was a bit stunned. He said: "Yes, I have the style when I was young."


    "He is much stronger than when you were younger." The woman said unceremoniously.


    "When I was young, it was as fierce as a wolf..." Zhen Tiangong defended.


    But when the words have not been finished, they are interrupted by women: "When you were young, could you end the abuse of the Taishang disciples?"


    "Cough... or defeated..." Town Tiangong coughed.


    "Defeation and utterance are two concepts." The woman gave him a blank look.


    Indeed, Linglong is now being violently abused by Hansen.


    In the face of absolute strength and speed, the exquisiteness that seemed to be as powerful as the gods was bombarded by Hansen with a punch and a fist. The bones of the whole body were cracked, and the previous manners were no longer passed.


    Linglong used a variety of genetic techniques to compete with Hansen, but it was completely useless. Hansen''s speed and strength perfectly suppressed her.


    I can''t hide and fight, but I can''t beat it. Except for you, Linglong can''t do anything.


    Hansen is like a tyrannical tyrannosaurus, even for the exquisite attack, the exquisite power hits him, he can only leave some shallow marks on the spell armor, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    And Han Sen��s every punch fell on the exquisite body, but the exquisite bones were cracked, and the blood could not control the gushing out of the mouth.


    If it is an ordinary person, Linglong can also use the sacred game to protect itself, and then it is not so bad.


    It is a pity that Hansen��s other identity has also learned the sacred technique. If you judge it a little, you can judge the approximate position of the exquisite teleport.


    Moreover, in the martial arts field, there is only such a large place, and the location where Linglong can teleport is very limited. Hansen can easily judge her teleportation.


    Hey!


    Exquisite body hit the defensive enchantment, and the defensive enchantment hit the flicker, but Linglong fell and sat there, did not stand up again, looked at Hansen with incredulous face.


    She couldn''t believe that when she opened the eyes of the Taishang, she would still be so miserable by a similar order, and she could hardly fight back.

 Chapter 2633： Conquer the power of the king

    "I am the king of the same level." Linglong looked at Hansen who stood there and did not continue to fight again. He thought of the words that Hansen said before, and his face was full of complex colors.


    "Han teacher... really... too strong..."


    "What is the Taishang nationality, and it is **** in front of my Han priest."


    "It��s terrible. The two brothers and sisters of the Han family are monster-level."


    "This is too cruel, even the disciples of the Taishang people are devastated."


    "These punches are so cool. I have long watched those people who are too upset, and I want to let my brother and brother Han brother be slaves. Why?"


    The town��s palace was boiling, the town��s Tiangong and the Tianzu had been shorter than the Taishang��s, and now Hansen��s exquisiteness has made them feel very happy, and they can��t wait for themselves to go to the battle, as Hansen generally beats too much. a disciple of the family.


    "Can you end this battle now?" Hansen looked at the enchantment and looked at his exquisiteness.


    Linglong wakes up like a dream, but her eyes are still staring at Hansen, but her eyes are gradually firmer.


    "No, it''s not over yet, the world is still on my side, I won''t lose, and I won''t lose it to you." Linglong slowly stood up, but her long hair was windless, and her eyes were spinning fast. So that the black and white two-color brilliance is getting stronger and stronger, her body will emit an extremely dangerous atmosphere, and the faint black and white air that is visible to the naked eye is formed outside her body, and it is continually rotated and entangled. The structure of the chain of order.


    "She wants the nine-fold field to be one, and the promotion is half-step deified!" Everyone saw the exquisite situation now, and they were all shocked.


    Hey!


    While the crowd was still horrified, the black and white air of Linglong had completely erupted, and the whole body was wrapped in the dark genetic armor, and the face was covered by the visor. Only the position of the eye was exposed. The eye of the supper has been turned into a blazing color, like a small nuclear reactor, and there are constant fluctuations in the flow of terrorist forces.


    At this moment, the exquisite breath was pushed to an unimaginable height. The whole person was like a horrible monster queen, staring at Hansen with the third eye indifferently.


    Linglong stared at Hansen, slowly raised a hand, grabbed Hansen''s volley, and did not have the power to break through, but the whole space moved, as if the space between the two people had retreated. Hansen��s body went straight to the exquisite palm, and Linglong grabbed Hansen��s neck.


    "No one can beat me in my world." Linglong grabbed Hansen''s neck with one hand and looked at Hansen slowly with the third eye that radiated the blazing flame.


    After all, Linglong grabbed the neck of Hansen��s neck, and the horrible black and white two-color power madly condensed, as if the whole world had condensed its power to her palm, as if she had only gently applied force, she could put Hansen The neck is pinched.


    "Now you still have a chance to admit defeat." Linglong stared coldly at Hansen. There was no feeling in the eyes. The voice was as cold and ruthless as the machinery. As if Hansen had said nothing, she would let the next second. Hansen��s body is directly turned into nothingness.


    "I still like the way you laughed before. Now it is not for you." Hansen looked at Linglong.


    "I am asking you to admit defeat?" Linglong snorted, his body black and white violent rises up, almost like two devils who choose people, it seems to swallow Hansen''s body at any time, even bones The **** will not be left.


    "No one can force me to do things I don''t like to do," Hansen said faintly.


    Linglong stared at Hansen without speaking, but her eyes were getting colder and colder, and the black and white air on her palm was getting more and more violent, as if she would run away at any time.


    The disciples of Zhentian Temple were worried about Han Sen. Yun Suyi had already grasped his clothes with all his heart. The nails shattered the clothes, and the palms were all sweaty.


    "Do you want to..." The woman looked at the town of Tiangong.


    The owner of the town��s palace shook his head slightly: ��wait again.��


    Looking at the exquisite that is close to the runaway, Hansen did not feel angry, but felt a little pitiful.


    In order to practice, I even abandon my own emotions and integrate into the universe. To say that it is a combination of heaven and man, to say that it is difficult to hear, is a piece of the universe, and has lost its unique identity as a higher creature.


    Hansen also saw the realm of harmony between man and nature in the town of Tiangong. It is different from the Taishang people. The combination of heaven and man of the heavenly people is more emotional, rather than the **** of the Taishang people who simply assimilate themselves and the universe.


    "If one day, the Taishang people really reached the point of 100% assimilation with the universe, can they be regarded as independent creatures?" Hansen secretly shook his head, he did not know what others thought, but that was not his pursuit. The realm is also a path he cannot accept.


    Seeing the exquisiteness in front of him, the black and white air on his body became more and more violent, and Hansen reached out and pressed her hand on the palm of her hand.


    In the violent black and white atmosphere, Hansen''s palm was so hard to open the exquisite fingers, so she lost control of Hansen''s neck.


    In the eyes of Linglong, the blazing brilliance suddenly rose, and the black and white air rose like a volcanic eruption. The other palm condensed into a fist and slammed toward Hansen.


    The black and white faintness above the fist has already condensed the embryonic form of the order chain. The strength of this boxing has made the strong people of many towns of Tiangong discolored, and the heart of Yun Suyi is about to jump out.


    Such a close distance, such a terrible punch, if Hansen got this punch, I am afraid that the body must be blown up.


    But in the next second, everyone saw Hansen''s other palm, and even seized the exquisite fist, her two palms were controlled by Hansen.


    The horrible black and white continually slammed and cut on Hansen''s palm, cutting the mantra of Hansen''s manic armor into a wound, and the blood in the wound could be seen.


    The horror of black and white is like a storm that has swept a martial arts field. Hansen, who is in the center of the storm, has suffered tremendous force from the whole body and has been constantly wounded.


    "I am not telling you. I am the king of the same level. I can conquer the king. I only have a smile and a beauty, not a power." Hansen said, both hands are hard at the same time, and the exquisite body that entangles the black and white is hard. Throw it up.


    Hansen��s body also followed, and the double fists were mad as a storm.


    Under Hansen��s fist, the black and white air was smashed by the hard smashing, and Hansen��s fist continually slammed on the exquisite black armor without any gaps.


    Hey!


    The sound of the impact of the fist and the armor is endless, and it has become a line, completely unable to distinguish the interval.

 Chapter 2634： Your smile is eternal

    "How come... how could this be..." The horror of the exquisite face.


    She felt that her connection with the universe was breaking. Under Hansen��s fist, her will and power, which had already merged with the universe, were being torn apart by Hansen��s fist, making her perception of the world more and more The more blurred, it seems to return to the ignorant time that has not yet begun to practice.


    The fear and expectation of the unknown, as well as all kinds of negative emotions, slowly returned to her, letting her feel the fear, anxiety, despair, pain and so on.


    "How come... Why... I have clearly promoted a half-step deification... Why will it be defeated... Why..." The suffering of the body is far less than the psychological impact of her now.


    The emotions that have not been seen for a long time have returned to the body, so that Linglong is shrouded in countless mixed thoughts, watching the man in the violent fist, the weakness, uneasiness and helplessness that has never been seen in the heart, as if the whole world is leaving her. Going, that is more traumatic than the trauma of her body.


    "Even if the whole world is standing by your side? Losing a smile, having a whole world has no meaning, only your smile is eternal." Han Sen��s voice rang in his ear, and his last punch, It is also a heavy blow in the exquisite abdomen, so that the whole person of the exquisite rises.


    Hey!


    In the exquisite body rise, the darkened genetic armor is broken like a glass, turned into a flying piece of debris, black and white and two gas has already broken into smoke, the exquisite body rises and falls in the broken armor, blood in the mouth Like the raindrops bloom, the brilliance of the eye of the upper eye disappears and closes, and the black eyelids that have been closed are once again opened.


    There is no strong unparalleled will in those eyes, no ruthless indifference, only all kinds of emotions such as helplessness, restlessness, and confusion.


    Oh!


    The broken armor fell to the ground, and the exquisite body was caught by Hansen.


    "I hope you will see you with a smile when you see you next time."


    Linglong looked at the gradually blurred face, heard such a sentence, and then people fainted.


    The entire town of Tiangong is dead, a half-step deification of the Taishang people, almost the invincible existence below the deified level, even Hansen hard to use his fist to bomb the life of the gene armor, this kind of thing is simply unbelievable.


    Until Hansen took the exquisitely stunned stunned out of the martial arts field, the disciples of the Tiangong Palace who had watched the battle finally recovered.


    "I am the king of the same level, maybe the Korean brother can really do it!"


    "What is it really possible to do? Is it already done? The Taishang people claim that they are invincible in the same order. A half-step deification is not being blown up by the Korean-class brother of the king."


    "It��s terrible. That kind of physical quality is even more terrible than the dragons who are the first to be brave in the world. In the same stage, there is no real creature that is better than the Korean teacher."


    "Don''t forget, that is the priest Han, who can bless others for the promotion of deification, and how can he not pray for himself."


    The town of Heaven is full of arguments, and the most frequently mentioned is the word "the same order is king". For a long time, the disciples of Zhentiangong relished this battle.


    Although the post-mortem town Tiangong had a password, the disciples were not allowed to pass the incident out of the palace. However, the town Tiangong was not a wall of iron. The disciples who saw this war were too many, and there was still news that was passed.


    Only the majority of the strong people who heard this incident did not agree. No one thought that a crystal king could defeat the half-step deification of the Taishang people. Most of the royal aristocrats only regarded this as an unreliable little news. Come listen.


    Only the town Tiangong saw the disciples of the war and saw how terrible Hansen��s physical fitness was.


    After a deification of the Buddhas heard about this incident, he spoke a famous saying in the history of the big universe: "You can''t be too Hansen."


    The reason why the Buddha''s deification is so ridiculous is that it is too ridiculous to ridicule Hansen for being famous.


    Later, for a long time, the man couldn��t be too Hansen, and was used by the various races in the universe to describe those who had too much hype, no bottom line, no principle, no face, until the day when Hansen boarded the Buddha.


    "Awful physical quality, how did he do it? A crystal family has such a physical quality?" The woman was very surprised, and she did not expect that this war would be the result.


    "It should be related to the genetic technique he cultivated. The genetic technique he cultivated, Isa asked me to help him to modify it. It is almost impossible to practice the genetic technique. No creature can achieve the conditions of cultivation, even if it is a deified person. It��s impossible to have that kind of body. At first I thought who was pranking, and later I realized that Hansen was really getting started, and it��s so powerful. It��s really unexpected.��


    After a pause, the town��s main lord shook his head and said, ��It��s a pity that even Hansen himself is not sure how he got started. Otherwise, if he can promote this genetic technique, he will create another first-day race. It''s not difficult."


    ��Is there no way to study improvement?�� the woman asked with a heart.


    "I have studied it carefully, it is almost impossible to improve, and the genetic technique is Hansen''s. Without his permission, it can''t be transmitted. This is my commitment to Isa," said the master of the town.


    "It''s a pity." The woman said with regret.


    "Go, you have to wipe the kid''s buttocks, and you have to calm down on the exquisite side, so as not to cause the dispute between the two communities." Zhentiangong said.


    After the woman left, the town of Tiangong picked up the paper and the pen, wrote the words Hansen, and then looked at it for a while, and then painted a circle outside Hansen''s two words, followed by a question mark.


    Looking at the name I wrote for a while, the town of Tiangong muttered to himself: "Maybe, he is really a suitable candidate."


    Regardless of what the outside world said, since the first war, Hansen has taken a further position in the town of Tiangong. Although he is not a genius, he is not respected by the pure Tianzu in the town.


    Every time Hansen went to the Dojo to explain the genetics, the entire dojo was full, and many pure Tian disciples would come to listen to him to explain the genetics. Even a lot of kings, even half-steps, sometimes came to the dojo. Listen to the gene technique that Hansen said.


    Linglong was shattered by the life-threatening armor. It took a period of time to recover from injury. Hansen thought that he would have some trouble, but listening to the news from Qianyuhe, Linglong did not intend to pursue this matter, nor did he Send the message back to the Taishang.


    "There is no smile, and it doesn''t make sense to have the whole world. Only your smile is eternal... I hope that when I see you next time, I can see you with a smile..."


    Linglong sat in front of the window sill and looked at the clouds outside, and the words from Hansen at that time flashed from time to time.

 Chapter 2635： Hansen’s troubles

    Hansen has had some troubles lately. Although his body has recovered very well, he has almost recovered to the state before being sucked by Medusa''s shield.


    However, there was more trouble with it. When he was physically injured, no one would beat his idea. Now that he is in good health, he has various kinds of relationships or interests. As a support, I hope that Hansen can help them or their future generations to bless.


    Some Hansen is easier to refuse, but some are hard to refuse.


    For example, the ten-sister elders have a long line of clouds, and there are six elders who are in charge of the many things of the Rebeites. Some of them have nothing to do with Hansen, but they are the tops of the Tiantian Palace or the powerful ones.


    If Hansen refused, he was afraid to sin the entire town of Tiangong, but if he refused to do so, he would not want to be quiet again.


    "Han brother, don''t come innocent." Han Sen was still on the way back from the seventh floor of Baiyu, and suddenly heard someone calling his name.


    Looking up, it turned out to be Yujing, this guy actually riding a king-level heterogeneous mount, it seems quite mixed.


    "Alright, Yujing, you won''t come for blessings too?" Hansen knows that Yujing is a great profiter. It is a typical profiteer. It is not a coincidence that he can meet him here. So simple.


    Yu Jing listened to Han Sen and said, but he laughed: "Han brother, you must be worried about this thing? Actually, you don''t have to, I have a way to stop you from being entangled."


    "What is the solution?" Hansen will be suspicious of looking at Yujing. He does not believe that Yujing, the profiteer''s association, is so kind, specifically to help him solve problems.


    Yu Jingzheng said: "The many powerful people in the town Tiangong are looking for you privately, purely because there is no formal channel to get your blessing. If you put this thing on the table, do a regular auction or something, Those who have the highest price will only go to bidding at the time, and will not go to privately to entangle you. This way you can profit and get rid of trouble."


    Han Sen knew that the guy in Yujing was still playing his idea. This method is simply a bad idea. Not only can it not solve the problem, but Hansen will be in greater trouble.


    Although the price tag can be profitable, it is impossible to prohibit those who are in contact with Hansen in a big way. If Hansen refuses, it will only be considered a greedy interest. Since he can take out the auction, he refuses to give it to those big men. Face, Hansen will be remembered more.


    However, this reminds Han Sen that it is definitely not possible to auction anything, but with this idea, Hansen can hand over his blessing ability to the town of Tiantian, who will distribute the blessing.


    When the big guys want a quota, they will only go to the town of Tiangong, and will not bother him Hansen.


    Of course, Hansen can''t really use his power to bless, just because blessing has a huge impact on the body and Shouyuan, saying that blessing can be restored in two or three years, and occasionally blessing once is nothing. influences.


    At that time, Hansen can push the responsibility to the owner of the Tiangong Palace. If someone comes to him privately, he can say that the town Tiangong Lord does not allow him to bless him privately.


    Moreover, the town Tiangong has received such benefits, and the master of the palace can not be taken.


    Han Sen thought of this, and there was a fix in his heart. The previous depression suddenly disappeared.


    "Even if the auction is over, the blessing ability is very harmful to my body. If it is not necessary, I will not be blessed with more benefits." Hansen said to Yu Jing.


    "That''s a pity." Yu Jing said with regret.


    "Jade Jing brother, are you coming for this matter?" Han Sen asked Yu Jing.


    "That''s not it, I am coming today, someone asked me to talk to Han brother about a deal." Yu Jing said quickly.


    "Isn''t it going to be blessed?" Hansen asked alertly.


    Yujing smiled and said: "Nature has nothing to do. There is a half-step deification of a teacher''s uncle. I want you to help him to hunt a different kind of seed. I just have no chance to meet with you alone, so I will ask me to match the bridge."


    "Hunting a different kind of thing? How can I find this kind of thing? There are so many masters in the palace. If you want to ask someone to help, how can you not get me?" Han Sen was a little surprised, but he thought that there would be a half-step deification of the town Tiangong. He helps to hunt different species.


    "The situation of this uncle is a bit special. It is not good to ask the deified strongman in the palace to shoot, and he wants to hunt, it is a deified class of aliens. I heard that you and the solitary bamboo teamed up to kill a demonized alien. After the matter, I would like to ask you for help. The reward is good, and the uncle��s family is quite rich...�� Yu Jing said the details.


    The half-step deification is called Yukun. In today''s Zhentian Temple, it is also a half-step deification of the old qualifications. Today, the town Tiangong advocates that Xuantang is the same generation of characters, and the talents are one-of-a-kind among the peers. .


    Originally, he had a great chance to be promoted to deification, but because there were some things in his family, he had been dragged to this day, and he was not promoted to deification.


    "What is so important, will it affect his promotion and deification?" Hansen asked.


    He is not simply curious, but he is afraid that this matter involves the internal struggle of Zhentiangong. If he rushes to help Yukun, it will inevitably be involved in it. This is what Hansen has avoided since he entered the Tiangong.


    Yu Jing understood Hansen��s mind and smiled and explained: ��Han brother, you can rest assured that no one in Zhentian Palace will be in trouble with Yu Kun��s uncle. The reason why he has not been promoted to deification is because his son is bewildered. Deception, inadvertently made a spy of foreigners, and leaked secrets, thus breaking a big event in the Tiangong of my town. Although this matter has nothing to do with Yukun Shishu, he still plunge into the dungeon for 30 years. It has only been out for a few years."


    "As long as Yukun Shishu spoke, it is not difficult to ask the deified strongmen in the family to help. Even in accordance with the rules of the town Tiangong, he also has the qualification to apply for the same door, but Yu Kun��s uncle is conscious of his son��s affairs. There are strong people in the family, so why are you not willing to use the resources within the family? This will ask you to help each other. There is no need to worry about the compensation. The old family is very thick."


    "This matter will let me think about it again." Hansen did not immediately agree, and Yu Kun��s identity is somewhat special. He still has to figure it out first.


    "Okay, then you will give me a reply as soon as possible. Yu Kun��s uncle is still waiting for it. If I can��t make it, I will give him a letter of approval.�� Yu Jing said.


    Hansen promised to go down, and after saying goodbye to Yujing, he did not return to Xiaoyu Island and went directly to the town of Tianzhu, where the main town of Tiangong was located.

 Chapter 2636： Difficult choice

    "If you don''t want to offend people, you will push me everything that offends people. This is really good." Zhentiangong said with a smile, Hansen said.


    After Han Sen��s explanation of the euphemism was very euphemistic, the owner of the town��s palace suddenly saw his mind.


    "Miyazumi Mingjian, the disciple is bent on the town of Tiangong, only hates his own body and does not live up to expectations. There is no way to bless the brothers and sisters every day..." Hansen��s face is loyal, and there is a lot of meaning for the town��s palace. .


    "Okay, you want me to help you with the black pot, but in exchange, you have to do something for me." Town Tiangong said with a smile, Hansen said.


    "Old fox!" Hansen secretly confided in his heart. He thought that he would be able to take advantage of the blessing ability. Now it seems that I don��t want to say good things, I have to help him.


    "What is the matter of the Lord of the Palace, even though he is told that the disciples will be able to complete the task of the Lord of the Palace, and that they will do what they want," Hansen said.


    "You are really a loss and will not eat!" If there is no last sentence, the town of Tiangong almost wrote, but the last sentence is obviously beneficial.


    "If you are willing to do it, I will bless you with the black pot. If you don''t bless you, you can decide for yourself. If this matter is done well, the Lord will have another reward." Zhentiangong said faintly.


    "I don''t know what the palace owner wants me to do?" Hansen listened to the town''s Tiangong master, but his heart was a little uneasy.


    The town Tiangong is willing to open such conditions, and the things he will do will never be simple.


    "Go to the Taishang people." Town Tiangong said faintly.


    "Why?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse and looked at the town of Tiantian. He remembered that the former Tiangong Palace had clearly stated that he did not want him to go to the Taishang.


    The town Tiangong said with a smile: "Because we need a spy in the Taishang, I think you are a good candidate."


    Hansen almost thought that his ears had something wrong, let him go to the Taishangs as a spy? Hansen really can''t think of anything more dead in the world than this.


    People''s Taishang people can see through privacy. When they are spies, that is the ending that will surely be discovered in a second.


    If this is not the owner of the town, he must doubt the IQ of the other party, or the other party simply wants him to die.


    The owner of the town Tiantang saw through Hansen��s mind: "You can rest assured that since I let you go, there are naturally ways for the Taishang people to read your thoughts. Otherwise, if you die, it will be of no benefit to me."


    "I don''t know if the Lord of the House asked me to go to the Taishang. Is there anything important?" Hansen asked cautiously.


    Although the words of the master of the town of Tiantian are like this, it is too dangerous to go to the Taishang people to be a spy, and it is still a traitor. Hansen had to ask carefully.


    "It''s very important to me. I need you to find someone in the town of Tiangong. Just call him down and send the news back. You don''t need to do anything dangerous." Zhentiangong said.


    "I am really not good at finding people like this, and I know fewer people. I am afraid that there will be a negative owner of the palace." Hansen certainly didn''t want to go, euphemistically wanted to refuse.


    The town Tiangong took a look at Han Sen and said faintly: "I originally planned to wait for you to complete the task, then I will give you the star sea, so that you can open the family. Now, you should have no interest. Then forget it."


    "The palace owner, the star of the sea you just said, is the alien space in the outer star of the town of Tiangong?" Hansen stared at the town of Tiangong.


    Xingsuhai is a heterogeneous space discovered in recent years. It is within the sphere of influence of the town Tiangong. That position is equal to the back garden of the town Tiangong. Unless it crosses the town Tiangong, no foreigners can get there.


    Moreover, the Xingluo domain where Xingsuhai is located is connected to the undeveloped barren star field, and the future development prospects are also very good. It can be said that it is uniquely endowed by nature.


    In addition, the resources of Xingsuhai are very rich, and many forces in the town Tiangong want to win the right to use the Star Sea. Therefore, they have been fighting for a lot of backs. Finally, because of the trouble, the town Tiangong temporarily put the stars in the sea. It was not given to anyone.


    Now the owner of the town Tianzhu actually said that he would give him the star sea, and he was allowed to open a family. It is not just the right to use it. It is really to put the star sea under his name. Later, it is really Hansen��s territory, as long as he is willing, it is not difficult to establish a human empire in the Stars Sea. There is no way for outsiders to interfere.


    As long as Hansen does not open the stars, the outsiders simply cannot enter, not to mention the fact that there is a town in the starry sea as a barrier, and it is almost impossible to be broken unless the town Tianzhu falls first.


    "Yes, it is the star of the star Luo domain." The town of Tiangong answered affirmatively.


    Hansen��s look suddenly became strange. The town��s lord will give him such a big advantage. What he has to do is certainly not simple. It sounds like it��s not difficult to ask someone��s news. It seems that there is no danger, but it��s really So easy, how can the town Tianzhu give him such a big advantage?


    "I don''t know what kind of person you are looking for." Hansen hesitated and asked, Star Suu Hai is really a good place, he really wants it, but he is afraid to take it.


    "It is a woman of the Taishang nationality. I don''t know her name. It looks like it is different from before." Zhen Tiangong said with a deep heart.


    "There is no name, no appearance, how can such a person find it?" Hansen listened a little dumbfounded.


    "You can rest assured, of course, there are ways to distinguish, otherwise how can you let people find someone." The town of Tiangong paused, and said with a serious face: "The person''s heart position is a red heart-shaped birthmark, you I can definitely recognize it at first glance, which is very obvious."


    "There is a red heart-shaped birthmark in the heart of the heart. It is quite obvious...etc...the heart position..." Hansen looked down at his heart, and then looked at the town of Heaven. The Lord asked: "You old said just now, what you are looking for is like a woman from the Taishang nationality?"


    "Yes." Town Tiangong smiled and nodded.


    "Then you always think, I have a chance to see the birthmark of her heart position?" Han Sen felt that the town of Tiangong had to pit him again. After he went to the town Tiangong, he always thought about seeing the birthmark of a woman''s heart. This is his mother. Isn''t it looking for death?


    "If it''s easy, why should I give you a good star?" Zhen Tiangong squinted at Hansen and said: "In fact, you don''t have to look at it yourself, you can also inquire about it, such as Linglong, she is a woman, she sees The opportunity is definitely bigger than you. If you can inquire from her mouth, what trouble is there? If you come back four years later, An An��s heart will go to the Xinghai Kaikai tribe, and the Lord will guarantee you the greatest support. If you want someone to give someone a boat, you can also get a tax for three hundred years."

 Chapter 2637： Wood rhinoceros

    Hansen is very entangled. He really wants to have a stable place. If there is a stable place to develop and there are enough resources for human evolution to the great universe, then there is no need to take risks in the universe. Can truly unite human beings into a force in the big universe.


    But the premise of all this is that Hansen wants to have a place that belongs to him. Nowadays, some places where the big universe is safe have been divided. Even if Hansen wants to grab it, there is no place for him to grab it, even if it is weak. Race, they also have inextricably linked with the Tiangong and other big tribes. If they are not robbed, they will be finished. There will be big troubles in the follow-up. The ridiculous star field that has not yet been developed is too dangerous to be suitable for low-level biological evolution.


    The rare town Tiangong is willing to give him such a different kind of space. For Hansen now, there is no place more suitable for human development than this.


    "You can think slowly, don''t rush to answer, think again and give me a reply." Zhentiangong said.


    Hansen nodded. He really needs to think carefully about this matter, and he can''t make a hasty decision.


    Han Sen is preparing to leave and suddenly remembers that he has another thing, and he said: "The head of the palace, the uncle Yu Kun asked me to help kill the degenerate, do you think I should go?"


    ��Yu Kun��s younger brother?�� Zhen Tiangong��s main indulge: ��I��m very clear about the ins and outs of this matter. If you feel capable, then help him, and Yukun��s younger brother is not easy.��


    I got the affirmation of the master of the town, Han Sen, this is going to meet with Yu Kun, see what kind of demonized he wants to hunt, can he help?


    As for whether or not he will eventually be shot, Hansen can only do what he can to see the situation.


    After leaving the town of Tiantian, Hansen contacted Yujing and said his thoughts and Yujingyi. Yujing was very pleased to agree that he would arrange for him and Yukun to see him as soon as possible and let them talk about it. Let me talk.


    "Will you go or not?" Hansen was difficult to decide on the matter of the Taishang people, but he was not good enough to let others decide for him.


    Repeatedly and repeatedly considered the pros and cons of it. Many times, Hansen decided to go to the Taishang people. He really wanted the stars. If he lost this opportunity, he would like to find a star in the universe. This level of heterogeneous space, I do not know how many years to wait.


    Moreover, the alien space won''t be as safe as the location of the Star Sea, and even some over-developed heterogeneous spaces are likely to leave Hansen''s resources very rare.


    "It seems that I can only go to the Taishang people. Fortunately, I have already thought of the method of coping with the Taishang people. If the method of the Tiantian Palace does not work, I still have a way to go. If this is the case, The latter road can''t get through, it can only be supported by his own will, like Ning Yue." Han Sen bit his teeth, thinking that even if it is useless, he does not believe that Ning Yue can do it, he Hansen does Not enough.


    However, Hansen did not immediately answer the Zhentiangong master, or was prepared to solve the matter of Yukun Shishu first, and also let himself have a time to reflect on reflection, not to make decisions in the most impulsive time.


    Soon, Yu Jing made an appointment to let Han Sen and Yu Kun meet. When Han Sen saw Jikun, it was a little hard to believe. This Yu Kun turned out to be the younger brother of Zhentiangong.


    Because it seems that Yu Kun is much older than the town Tiangong, Han Sen does not know how old the town Tiangong is, but the feeling that the town Tiangong gave him is about forty years old. On the surface, he is very ugly. Middle-aged uncle.


    However, Yukun is like an old man, his hair is gray, his face is wrinkled, and most importantly, his mental state is like an old man, not a bit angry.


    Yu Kun is very indifferent. He told Han Sen in detail about the demonized situation he wanted to hunt. He did not very urgently hope that Hansen would help him.


    After Hansen listened to it for a moment, he said frankly to Yukun: "Yu Kun Shi Shu, the transaction pays attention to a fair, I can help you to hunt this demonized alien, if it is unsuccessful, I will not do anything. If you successfully hunted the alienated, what can you give me?"


    Yukun seems to have already thought about this problem. After listening to Hansen��s words, he took out a thing from his arms and placed it on the table in front of Hansen. He said calmly: ��You try your best, no matter how successful. Whether or not, this is yours."


    Hansen sees Yukun��s thing on the table. It is a small animal carved out of wood. It is a bit like a rhinoceros. It is only a large palm, showing a yellowish oily wood that looks very old.


    However, Hansen didn''t understand what it was. A small piece of wood that was like a cow. It didn''t have a strong breath, and it didn''t seem like a powerful treasure.


    Yu Jing, who was sitting next to him, saw the wood rhinoceros and cried in surprise: "Isn''t this a woody rhinoceros? Uncle Kun is willing to cut love?"


    Hansen looked at Yujing, Yujing continued: "In a long time, my family found a butterfly-like plant in the chaotic star field. At that time, many people were dispatched, and only one foot was won. The long wood, and later the piece of wood was carved into a elephant, rhinoceros, and horse, and the wood spirit was one of them.


    After a pause, Yu Jing continued: "The wood spirit rhinoceros has not been refining into a different treasure, but if it is carried on the body for a long time, it will nourish the body, and it will make the vitality become more vigorous. Especially the body is losing money. People, wearing wooden rhinoceros have great benefits for the restoration of the source. Of course, this is not the most precious place of the wood rhinoceros. The most precious place of the wood rhinoceros is that the deified strongman of the town��s Tiangong, who made his own The three genetic techniques are left in the three wood spirits. If you can understand the secrets, you can get the genetics."


    "The genetic techniques of Mulingjiao and Mulingma have been secretly acquainted by the seniors, and they have obtained two kinds of genetic techniques, "Giant Spirit Elephant Boxing" and "Tianhe Swallowing Sun". They are all in the Tiangong of my town. The top secret gene secret."


    After listening to the names of the two kinds of genetic techniques, Hansen was slightly surprised. These two genetic techniques have also been heard. They are all secret genomics in the Tiangong Palace, even if they are the disciples of the Tianzu. To cultivate these two genetic techniques, it is also necessary to pay a large fee to obtain qualifications for cultivation, and the disciples below the level of Wang have no qualification for cultivation.


    However, a gene that is not necessarily achievable is obviously not enough for Hansen.


    What Yu Jing said below completely changed Hansen��s thoughts.


    "When the two former generations enlightened Muling and Mulingma, they got a force from Muling, so that their cultivation was soaring, one was promoted from the king to the half step, and the other It is directly promoted from a half step to a deified level."

 Chapter 2638： Boas small book

    Hansen finally agreed to use the woody rhinoceros as an exchange condition to help Yukun kill the demonized alien.


    Mu Lingxi has been in Yukun for more than a hundred years. He has not been able to understand the mystery. Now he has no hope for enlightenment, so he will take out the wood and help him kill him. The cost of deifying alienation.


    If he can succeed, he can use the alienated heterogeneous gene to promote the deification, and the use of the wood rhinoceros will not be of great use.


    If it is left to future generations, it is a pity that his only son has died in the original incident, and no one else can accept his legacy.


    "It is indeed a poor person." Han Sen was playing with a wooden rhinoceros. Yu Kun was very happy to give the wood spirit to Han Sen first, saying that regardless of success or failure, Mu Lingxi is his.


    Hansen��s character is a bit awkward. If anyone else tries to calculate him, no matter how sinister the environment is, he will not let the other party wish.


    However, like Yukun, the benefits were directly given first, but Hansen had to do his best to help him.


    The wood rhinoceros is very beautifully carved, and it is moist as jade. Although it is a wood product, the weight is still heavier than gold.


    The strange thing is that Han Sen��s body from Mu Ling��s body doesn��t feel too strong, just like ordinary wood. It doesn��t look like a butterfly-like deified wood.


    Hansen did not think that Yu Kun gave him a fake, because he couldn��t hurt it with all his strength. It��s obviously not very good, but he didn��t know why, but he didn��t have the strong breath he should have.


    "Is it true that the reason why Mu Lingxi does not have a strong breath is because the secrets of the predecessors of the Tiangong Palace are left behind? If the secret can be solved, the power can be released for its own use?" Han Sen��s mind After countless thoughts, my eyes have been staring at Mu Lingxi for careful observation.


    The wood carving of the rhinoceros is vivid, but there is no such thing as words or patterns on it, and there is no residual artistic concept. Hansen touched it several times by hand, and used the hole and the purple butterfly to look back and forth several times. There is no such thing as an institution.


    How to see it is just a wood rhinoceros carved out by ordinary techniques. Besides the materials, there is nothing strange about it.


    "Dad, what are you taking?" Hansen is studying the woods, but Boa does not know when he climbed onto his back. The small head stretched out from Hansen''s shoulder and stared at Hansen''s hand. Asked the wooden spirit.


    "There is a secret in this woodcarving, but I can''t see where the secret is." Hansen said.


    "Let Bao''s look." Boa jumped into Hansen''s arms and took over the wooden spirits of Hansen''s hand. A pair of white little hands clasped the wooden rhinoceros and made two moves.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw a light yellow moonlight beam in a pair of eyes of Mu Lingxi, and the light beam reflected on the wall, and suddenly appeared some words.


    "Boa, how did you do it?" Hansen was surprised and happy. Although he looked at it, he didn''t understand why Mu Ling''s eyes would shoot the light beam.


    Boa also just fiddled with a few woods, and the place she played with, Han Sen has been fiddled many times, and there is no reaction.


    "It''s very simple, just pat the head of it." Boa said and took two wooden heads, and the light in the eyes of Mu Lingxi suddenly disappeared.


    "I try." Han Sen reached out and took two shots on the head of the rhinoceros. As a result, there was no reaction at all.


    Boa stretched out his hand and took two shots. As a result, the rhinoceros shot another light, which made Han Sen slightly depressed.


    Lazy to study how Boa did it, Han Sen first recorded the words in the beam of the beam, and it was a genetic technique called "Heart has a heart."


    Gene therapy Hansen was written down, but did not find the powerful energy that Yu Jing said.


    "Is it necessary to train this genetic technique to gain energy from the woody rhinoceros?" Hansen secretly guessed, and then studied the "heart and soul" gene technique.


    With such an emotional name, Hansen originally speculated that this might be a more powerful genomic technique, possibly related to the ability of telepathy.


    But Hansen soon found out that he was wrong. This genetic technique is not smart at all. It should be tyrannical. This is actually a kind of genetic technique that condenses strength and explodes whole body strength.


    Just like a rhinoceros shock, all the power is concentrated at the tip of the rhinoceros horn. It can be said that it is invincible.


    However, the sequelae were also very powerful. Immediately after the first strike, the whole body collapsed, the strength was not drained, and there was no ability to continue fighting.


    "It''s a very dangerous genetic technique!" Hansen said in his heart.


    Although this genomic technique does not have the powerful blasting power like the blast of the sky, it is as condensed as a steel needle, and it can pierce everything. It is also a destructive gene, but it is extremely different.


    The advantage of having a heart is that you can use it at any time. You don''t have to worry about hurting yourself. It''s not like a broken six, you need to use it remotely, otherwise you may kill yourself.


    "This gene can also be used as a card. It really needs to be a desperate blow when it is too hard to do." After Han Sen studied, trying to practice, it is not difficult to get started, but If you really want to practice, it will take a while.


    It rewarded Boa with many snacks, but this time Boa was not as happy as before. He did not look at the pile of snacks at all, and said with big eyes: "Dad, Boa also wants to go to the Taishang."


    "It''s too dangerous. It''s not a place where children can go. You stay here and play with Xiaogu. Don''t you like dreamland beasts? You can also go find it." Hansen naturally can''t go with Boa. The Taishang people, in case he was exposed as a spy thing, it is hard to say whether he can escape. If he is caught, Boa is not going to be unlucky.


    "Dad, if you don''t take me, I will go back to find my mother." Boa said with a narrow eyes.


    "Well, go back to find a mother, by the way, go back to kindergarten for a few days. You don''t really like the kindergarten teacher? What is her name? Oh, yes, Luzimei right?" Hansen nodded.


    Boa snorted and said: "I am not going to school when I go back. I am going to tell my mother."


    "What is the secret?" Han Sen looked at Boa with interest. He couldn''t remember what he had in his hands.


    Boa stretched out his hand and said with a finger and a finger: "Suyi sister... Isa sister... and the exquisite sister..."


    Boa soon discovered that she had a small hand that could not be counted. She wanted to continue counting with another little hand. Hansen interrupted her with a smile: "I have nothing to do with them. You want to threaten me." ""


    "There is no smile, and it doesn''t make sense to have the whole world. Only your smile is eternal... I hope that when you see you next time, you can also see you with a smile..." Boa learns Hansen''s I said it again, then squinted and looked innocently. "In this case, Boa remembers a lot. Going back to me, I will listen to my mother for a while. Will my mother be very happy and moved?"


    As a matter of fact, Boa took out a small book and opened a small book. The naive fonts in the twists and turns were obviously written by Boa, and the contents were all words that Hansen said.


    Han Sen looked at the cold sweat, although those words did not say anything at the time, but now out of context, it suddenly feels a bit wrong.


    "Cough, Boa, father and daughter have the same heart and lose money, I think we should get along well, can''t have internal contradictions right?" Han Sen looked at the small books in Boa''s hands.


    Boa took the small book directly and said with a smile: "Yes, so can Boa go to the Taishang with Dad?"

 Chapter 2639： Demon Beastmaster

    "Zuo Yu Daren, Yu Kun invited Han Sen to help him to kill the Magic Beastmaster, and now they are on their way to the Magic." Inside the palace, a town disciple dressed in a black armor, with a gray hair The Tianzu man reported.


    "Yu Kun''s cultivation is "Abyss Charms". If you have the deified gene of the Demon Beastmaster, you have a good chance to be promoted to deification, but he even wants to move Hansen, and it is somewhat unexpected." Zuo Yu said faintly.


    "I heard that he was in exchange for the woody rhinoceros, Han Sen promised to help him." Town Tiangong disciple replied.


    "It turns out that this is no wonder." Zuo Yu nodded slightly.


    "Zuo Yu Daren, Yu Kun has no doubts on the body. Do we want to stop Hansen from helping him to hunt the Demon Beastmaster?" the disciple asked again.


    Zuo Yu shook his head slightly: "No, Hansen is the shackles of the palace. He is willing to help Yukun. It must be approved by the palace owner. We will continue to observe."


    After a pause, Zuo Yu said: "Go and find Shiya, let her prepare, and accompany me to the magic."


    "Do you want to go to the magical world in person?" The disciple was surprised.


    "Han Sen and Yu Kun are goals that we have not fully understood. This is a good opportunity to understand them in depth." Zuo Yu said.


    ......


    Hansen and Yukun went to the Magic Yuan together. Yukun was very real. Except Hansen, there wasn��t even a helper.


    Hansen has taken advantage of others, and naturally he can''t say anything, he can only do his best.


    The material of the demon king, he has already asked for a detailed information from the town of Tiangong, and it is almost exactly the same as Yu Kun said, there is not much difference, Hansen has 70% of the grasp can kill it.


    Of course, it is not ruled out that the real strength of the Demon Beastmaster is stronger than that described above in the data, or that a sudden explosion of the species occurs, so Hansen��s calculation is still very conservative.


    Magic Yuan is a huge star pit. There is a huge star. I don��t know why. It collapsed a star pit that occupies one-third of the size of the star. But the star has not exploded yet. It looks very strange. .


    There are many different kinds of stagnation in the star pit. Here is one of the places where the disciples of the town Tiangong like to hunt. However, the general disciples will not enter the depths of the magical world. However, if there are peripherals, there are many low-level aliens, and there will not be too much. Danger.


    The disciples of Zhentian Temple saw Hansen and Yukun, all of whom came up to salute, mainly expressing their respect for Hansen. For Yukun, they only politely called a teacher and uncle.


    Looking at their expressions, Hansen knew that most of the disciples should have heard about Yukun.


    Yukun did not care, with Hansen going to the depths of the magic, and trying to circumvent the different populations, Yu Kun obviously did not want to waste time on the general aliens.


    Han Sen followed Jade into the magical day two days before finally reaching the destination and saw the legendary demon king.


    Although the image has been seen in the data, there are still some gaps between the image and the reality. When I see it from the image, it is not as shocking as it is now.


    It is a faucet with a dragon''s blue scales and a dragon''s wings. There are eight pairs of dragons on the top of the head. There are a total of sixteen eyes, and the body is more than a hundred feet. It looks like a terrible horror. At this time, it is in the magic. Sleeping on the wall is like a sleeping demon in the abyss.


    "According to our previous plan." Han Sen directly summoned the peacock king soul coat and the six-core snake bow, and then said to Yu Kun.


    "Good." Yu Kun nodded slightly and took out his own trailing edge. His blade is a black jade ring with a diameter of about 30 centimeters. There is no blade and no sharp edge. It is a rare and strange blade. .


    Hansen opened the magic bow far away, but he did not wait for it to shoot at the Demon Beastmaster. The Demon Beastmaster has been awakened, and 16 eyes are staring at Hansen.


    Hansen did not hesitate, and shot directly toward the Demon Beastmaster. The colorful Xiaguangjian suddenly shuttled the space and directly shot on one of the eyes of the Demon Beastmaster.


    However, the arrow shot into the eyes of the Magic Beastmaster, but saw its eyes as if it were a black hole, and the arrow disappeared into the black hole. Then the black hole disappeared, and the Magic Beastmaster did not hurt.


    The Magic Beastmaster made a sharp scream, and the wings flickered. The whole body suddenly flashed a strange blue light. It flew in the blink of an eye, and the strange and gorgeous fluttering in the magical path, with a strange chain of order. , flew over to Hansen.


    Hansen''s fingers are linked, and a colorful Xiaguangguang arrow shoots at the Demon Beastmaster. The Demon Beastmaster does not sneak at all. The arrows are shot at different positions on it, forming black holes and arrows in it. After rushing into it, it disappeared and could not cause damage to the body of the Demon Beastmaster.


    boom!


    The magic beast king opened his mouth and suddenly saw a blue torrent like a volcanic eruption rolling toward Hansen.


    Hansen''s figure flashed rapidly, bypassing the blue order chain to form a torrent, not retreating, while shooting the arrow, while approaching the demon king.


    Hansen is like a waver who is retrograde in the torrent of the end of the world. The blue sky torrents can''t hurt him half a minute. The original king-level king of the beasts can''t help him for a time.


    "Awesome body method?" Among the magical distances in the distance, two men and one woman are watching this scene, and the woman sighs.


    "What he really is really not is the body." The man was Zuo Yu, and he shook his head and said: "What is really powerful is the judgment and details. Hansen is a whole body."


    "Details?" Shiya slightly frowned.


    "You see that he is now going backwards, but before he goes left, he has a right-hand pull action, and at the same time, the seventy-degree angle on the left side shoots three arrows. These actions are completed at the same time, misleading the magic. The Beastmaster spurted the flow of magic to the right, and forced the king of the beast to move to the right, leaving room for his left shift, and allowing him to seize this limited time to continue to approach the demon king, like this detail, his every Almost all of the actions, this person is a natural fighter if it is not a careful and horrible degree." Zuo Yu said.


    Shiya carefully looked at it according to Zuo Yu. The more he saw it, the more he felt scared. Hansen��s battle seemed to be nothing special at first sight, but he carefully tasted it, but found that it was like Zuo Yu��s saying that this man is full of details.


    Shiya��s impression of Hansen still stays in the battle between him and Linglong. The fierce and arrogant violent attack makes Shiya have a preconceived impression that he is a violent guy, so he started Did not pay attention to those details.


    Now that I really understand it, I am surprised. Today, Hansen��s performance and his tyrannical temperament are two different extremes, which are almost unbelievable. This is actually the same person��s fighting style.

 Chapter 2640： Killing

    Hansen took control of the Demon Beastmaster with his own power, but Hansen��s arrow had no effect on the Demon Beastmaster. The body of the Demon Beastmaster could be turned into a black hole everywhere, and the arrow was shot on it. I will be sucked in immediately, and I will not be able to cause damage to the Demon Beastmaster.


    All of this is in Hansen��s expectation. This ability of the Demon Beastmaster has been clearly written in the information. Hansen did not expect his arrow to hurt the Demon Beastmaster. All this is just for the distance. The Demon Beastmaster is closer.


    Finally, Hansen rushed to the vicinity of the Demon Beastmaster. The six-core snake bow was used as a knife by Hansen. The bowstring was cut like a blade from the scales of the Demon King, and a wound was drawn on the scale.


    "Sure enough, as stated in the information, the magical power of the Demon Beastmaster can only devour energy, but it can not completely protect the entity from harm." Han Sen was very determined.


    The Magic Beastmaster was hit by this blow, but he was furious early, and his blue light was more violent.


    However, Hansen holds a six-core snake bow around the magical beast king''s changing position, like a fly flying around a behemoth, letting the magic beast king how angry and roaring, but there is no way to frontally hit Hansen.


    It uses a wide range of power attacks, and the power of Hansen''s Peacock King''s Soul is able to withstand it, so that the Magic Beastmaster also has no way to take him.


    Yukun only played soy sauce in the periphery, and pinned down the king of the beast, but Hansen was in the melee combat, leaving a wound in the body of the demon king.


    "It��s a terrible guy. How do you think of the body and the knife? It��s all the way to the heavens of the town, but can some of my family practice the knife in the sky?�� Exclaimed.


    Zuo Yu recorded the battle process between Hansen and the Magic Beastmaster, and said while recording: "After all, the knife is not perfect for a long time, and there are not many disciples to practice. In the future, this will increase. It can be used as an example of teaching."


    Shiya shook his head and said: "This is not something that can be learned by studying. It needs the strain and application of the scene. To put it bluntly, this is a manifestation of a comprehensive talent. Even if others learn to recruit, they do not use it. It is possible to do this to his extent. Maybe the talent of the eleventh man who was tested by the Shangzu is really true."


    Zuo Yu smiled and said: "There is better than nothing. I hope that there will be more than a few of my talents like Hansen."


    "It seems that there is no suspense. The king of the beast will inevitably be killed. The king-level nine-eight is almost killing the original base with one''s own strength. Although it is dependent on the help of two powerful alien treasures, Hansen''s terrible mediocrity Doubt, if he is a spy, it may cause a devastating blow to our town Tiangong in the future. Unfortunately, until now, we still can''t find out his origins." Shiya said.


    "If not, it is the blessing of the Tiangong of my town. In short, this is the responsibility of our left Yufu. It is necessary to determine his identity and political attributes." Zuo Yudao.


    "Although this is true, the Clan has already been extinct, and the rest are just some interstellar visitors. We have done our best to check, but after finding the Kate, there is no more clue, and Kate Star. It has also experienced the destruction of war, too many organisms have been displaced, it is difficult to find out the results." Shiya said.


    "It is difficult to check, the supervision is the responsibility of our left Yufu, not to mention the fact that the palace owner reuses him so much, we need to find out more, otherwise if he succeeds in the upper position, the impact on our town Tiangong is too great." Han Yu, who looked at the battle with the Magic Beastmaster, said with a dignified look.


    A tragic cry shook the demon, and a head of the demon king was smashed by a six-nuclear snake, and the blood was splashed like blood.


    "Hunting the demonized creatures and demon kings and discovering the deified genes."


    Almost at the same time, the singer''s tone sounded in Hansen''s mind, which made him slightly disappointed, but there was still no animal soul.


    When Yu Kun dragged the body of the Demon Beastmaster out of the magical horn, he naturally stunned the disciples of the town outside the palace. He probably guessed that Hansen and Yukun had hunted the king of the beast.


    When everyone talked about Hansen��s killing of the alienation, some disciples found the video of Hansen��s killing of the beastmaster in the database, and soon the video material was spread in the town��s palace.


    "Han brother is using the law of the heavens in my town?"


    "Is the knife under the sky so strong?"


    "Of course, it��s strong. I heard that it��s the knife that Han��s brother personally participated in.��


    "It seems that I should also learn a knife in the next day."


    "You should learn, when you wait for the Korean brother to go to the Dojo to explain, you can also ask him by the way."


    ......


    Many of the town��s disciples are eager to discuss the methods used by Hansen, but Hansen��s own video after watching the video, but could not help but frown.


    "It seems that someone in the town of Tiangong is deliberately monitoring me, otherwise it is impossible to take such an image in that place." Han Sen secretly said.


    Siliang repeatedly, Han Sen still decided to promise the conditions of the town Tiangong, to the Taishang people for four years, in exchange for the attribution of the stars.


    After listening to Hansen��s decision, Zhen Tiangong��s decision did not reveal the joy of color. He just said faintly: ��If you want to go now, there is still a trouble to solve, otherwise you will not be able to go.��


    "What trouble?" Hansen frowned slightly, but now he wants to go, but he has trouble.


    The owner of the town Tianzhu said with a squint: "Before you want to go to Linglong, but you give up the people, and if you want to go, you naturally need to refine your choice. You have to solve it yourself."


    Han Sen opened his mouth and muttered for a long time: "What is this? I know what I am doing so much?"


    "You don''t have to be depressed. It''s not unhelpful to defeat her. At least it will make her look at you differently. When you are in her position, it will be a little bit higher, and it will be more convenient." Zhentiangong laughed.


    "You can''t send someone to help me to talk about it?" Han Sen really felt that it was difficult to open up. Before doing so many things and giving people a fight, they refused to go, but now they have to ask for it, even Hansen thinks that this is too embarrassing.


    "The bell must be tied to the bell. If you are playing, you will naturally want to come back. Otherwise, even if you go to the town of Tiangong, it will be a trouble after all. It is better to solve this problem now." Zhentiangong said I took a shot of Hansen��s shoulder: "Do it well, I am optimistic about you."


    Hansen is very speechless, but he wants to star the sea, and that can only be done according to what the town Tiangong said.

 Chapter 2641： Extraterrestrial

    "How do you want to speak? Directly say that I want to go to the Taishang with you? Think about how you feel good." Hansen went to the Tianshui Pavilion and thought a lot of words, but I thought about it. not too good.


    When Hansen came to the Tianshui Pavilion and saw his face pale and morbidly exquisite, he opened his mouth and could not say it.


    "My face is still not so thick after all." Han Sen secretly smiled.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Ling Xiao asked with a blank expression, Hansen asked. It seems that the defeat did not affect her much. Besides her face is not very good, she seems not too big before. respectively.


    "That... I will see if your injury is good..." Hansen��s words were exported, and he hated not to slap himself. Isn��t this intentionally exposing the scars of others? It��s as if he is showing off.


    "Quickly." Linglong looked motionless, just said a faint sentence.


    "That''s good... that''s good..." Hansen, although not a man who can speak, can''t be so inferior, but this time it''s too embarrassing, so he doesn''t know how to speak about it.


    Linglong looked at Han Sen, and then there was a burst of silence. Hansen opened his mouth several times. After all, he said that he couldn��t say it. In the end, he said: "So what... I will not bother your rest..."


    As he said, Han Sen got up and was ready to go. He was a bit restless and couldn��t say anything.


    Fight!


    Linglong suddenly laughed, let Han Sen slightly glimpse, do not know what Linglong is laughing, but Lingxiao smiles really looks a lot better than the face.


    Linglong sees Han Sen looking at her, seems to think of something, cheeks slightly red, and then immediately restored the indifferent look of the past, watching Han Sen said: "The town Tiangong told me that you have figured out, to Is it true that I am going back to the Taishang family?"


    "The wretched middle-aged uncle sells me again!" Han Sen��s heart was filled with countless grass mud horses, and his face was screaming. He thought that Linglong didn��t know his intentions. Who knows that people have already known it, and he himself is still tweaking there. For a long time, it��s no wonder that Linglong would laugh. Just now, his appearance fell in the eyes of Linglong, and he thought it was ridiculous.


    However, this is the end of the matter, Han Sen is also going to fight out, simply relax, nodded and said: "Yes, I want to go to the Taishang people with you, but also please exquisite girls do not count the former suspects to stay in the next."


    ��Why did you suddenly change your mind?�� Linglong continued to ask.


    "There are many reasons for this. I can''t say it at a time. The most important thing is that I need resources." Hansen is vague.


    "I am going back to the Taishang family the day after tomorrow, you go back and prepare." Linglong said.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and thought that Linglong was so good to speak, so simple and agreed.


    Zhang opened his mouth, but did not know what to say, as if to say nothing, Han Sen had to leave.


    Looking at the back of Hansen''s departure, the indifference on Linglong''s face disappeared, and the replacement was complicated.


    Only two days to prepare, fortunately, he did not have much to prepare, and informed the close people that he was going to the Taishang.


    "Is it still decided to go?" When Hansen informed the lonely bamboo, he asked for a moment.


    "If you don''t go, there is no star in the sea. I have to go this time." Han Sen said with a helpless hand.


    "I hope I can see you come back alive." After a long while, he said this sentence.


    "Don''t say it seems that I am dead, I just went for four years." Hansen smiled.


    "If there is no distracting thought, four years is like a moment, but the mind has calculations. You go to the Taishang national crisis and the chance of surviving is very low." Lonely bamboo obviously does not understand the word euphemism, but what he said is also the truth.


    Although it is not a big crime to find someone, but after all, it is still a spy, if you are found, you may not be detached.


    If Hansen is not confident that he can prevent the Taishang people from peeking at his thoughts, he will not go to the Taishang people anyway.


    After all the things around him were arranged, Hansen went to the Black Emperor City and said goodbye to the residents of the Black Emperor City before they went to the town of Tiangong.


    The owner of the town Tianzhu said that he had a way to save Hansen from being peeped. Although Hansen did not have much hope for this, it did not hurt.


    Two days passed by, Han Sen took Boa and Linglong to take the spaceship and left the town of Tiangong. As for where to go, it was up to Linglong to have the final say.


    Many races in the big universe have been selected to go to the Taishang people, but until now, no one knows where the Taishang resident is.


    According to the owner of the town Tianzhu, the alien space of the Taishang people can be moved and will not be fixed in one place, so unless it is a person who has been there recently, no one can know where it is.


    "Can you move the heterogeneous space?" Hansen did not think it was unusual. Before he saw the town Tiangong with the star whips, he drove the narrowness of the moon to the sphere of influence of the town Tiangong.


    Since Zhentian Palace can do it, the strength of the Taishang people is still above the Tiangong Temple. It is not difficult to move the heterogeneous space.


    After the spacecraft left the town of Tiangong, Linglong let the spacecraft return to her own flight. She took out a leaf-sized boat and threw the boat into the void. The boat suddenly turned into the wind and became the size of a normal boat.


    "Do we want to take this boat to the Taizu?" Hansen and Boa looked curiously at the boat.


    "Only it can take us back." Linglong said that she had already taken the boat and sat down at the bow.


    Hansen took Boa and hurriedly boarded the boat. After they settled down, they took a boat and the canoe-like boat suddenly flew up.


    Only in a flash, the boat broke through the void and went straight into the subspace.


    When Hansen saw the alien space of the Taishang people, the shock in his heart was hard to speak.


    In the subspace, the heterogeneous space of the Taishang people is actually in the subspace. You can''t believe what it feels like to see a huge incomparable continent in the subspace. Anyway, Hansen has no fear but heart. Any other thoughts.


    "Does there really exist in the antimatter world?" Hansen looked at the continent and muttered to himself.


    "Accurately speaking, this is a buffer zone between the world and the antimatter world. It is not a real antimatter world. You can call it a subspace here, but we are used to calling it a heavenly sky." Linglong explained faintly.


    "Is that continent originally existed here, or was it moved here later?" Hansen looked at the mainland that was like a fairyland in the void.

 Chapter 2642： Test the talent again

    Until Hansen entered the mainland of the fairyland, he could not get an answer.


    The fairy springs are flowing, the clouds are lingering, and the dragons are rampant. The colorful phoenixes fly together, and all kinds of exotic flowers and birds and animals are everywhere on this continent.


    Hansen glanced at the past and saw at least three deified aliens, including the deification of the plant family.


    "This is too scary... It''s no wonder that the Taishang people can become the first race of the big universe. There are so many resources here, even the royal family can''t compare with it... No... It should be said that there is no comparison... ... In contrast, the Imperial Family is simply a poor silk..." Hansen was shocked and unable to speak, along the way, all kinds of powerful aliens were innumerable, and the degenerate aliens were everywhere in the mountains.


    However, sitting on a boat and flying over the mainland for tens of thousands of miles, it is indispensable to see the different species, but not even a Taishang.


    ��After I discovered this place in the ancient times, my family often brought the strangers they discovered back to stocking. After experiencing the situation of not knowing how many millions of years, there is now a scene. Only my Taishang��s ability to multiply Too bad, there are only less than two hundred people left today. Naturally, there are not so many resources, so that they are more and more proliferating, and there is a current situation." Linglong said.


    Han Sen now knows why the Taishang people have the strength to cultivate the deified strong. This is a natural treasure trove. It is a breeze to cultivate a few deified powerful people with the resources here.


    Boa was on the side of the boat, and the big eyes swept over the strange flowers from time to time. It seemed that there was nothing unusual, but Hansen, who knew her well, knew that her heart was definitely playing a ghost.


    The boat flew all the way, and I don''t know how long it took to fly. Hansen always felt that the time flow rate here seemed to be a problem, which made him unable to accurately judge the time.


    Finally, Hansen saw that there was a group of palaces built on the hills between the foggy mountains and mountains. The mountains and the palaces were perfectly integrated, and between the clouds, it was like a fairyland.


    "Exquisite, are you coming back?" The boat just fell at the foot of the mountain and saw a man from the Taishang nationality stepping down from the stone steps leading to the top of the palace.


    Maybe someone really has such a thing, and the people born in this fairyland are all looking better than the average person.


    "Two brothers." Linglong walked down from the boat and bowed to the man.


    The man waved his hand slightly, indicating that Linglong didn''t have to pay more, then his eyes fell on Hansen and saw the treasure sitting on Hansen''s shoulder. The man frowned slightly: "Three sisters, how come you brought two back? One is your silkworm?"


    "His name is Han Sen, the silkworm I chose. This is his daughter. Because no one cares, it can only be brought together." Linglong explained.


    The man nodded slightly and stopped looking at Hansen and Boa. He said to Linglong: "Let''s go, the altar is ready, and now you can make a contract."


    Linglong gave a cry, then turned to Hansen and said: "You follow me, you must not be too far away from me."


    Hansen nodded and walked down from the boat. Just as he left the boat, he felt like he had pressed a mountain like his body, making his actions slow.


    "The environment outside the sky is a little different from the outside world. It is better to get used to nature." Linglong said to Han Sen.


    Hansen nodded, stepping on the stone steps behind Linglong, and looked at the environment here.


    "Sister, there is no one to choose the Tianzu, why did you choose a crystal family? The physical qualifications of the crystal family are very general, and the future achievements are limited..." The man did not avoid, and talked with Linglong while walking.


    "How does this guy look like the Taishang?" Hansen was not angry, just looked at the man.


    Unlike the Li Keer, the tourmaline, and the exquisite he has seen, this man has a lot of vulgarity, not as indifferent as the people of the Taishang.


    Linglong is obviously just dealing with him casually, and the answer is very simple. It seems that there is not much desire to communicate.


    The four people walked all the way to the mountainside. I saw a stone pavilion built on the stone platform between the mountains. The stone pavilion had the words "half-life" on the forehead.


    Hansen didn''t know what it meant, but he saw that the man turned around and waved to Hansen and said, "You come over. According to the rules of my Taishang people, at least Jiujia talent can continue the next step. Contract, just test your talent level here."


    The man didn''t seem to know what Hansen had tested once. He walked into the stone pavilion and opened the stone can on the stone table. He suddenly saw a god''s touch quietly squatting in the stone pot.


    "You feed a drop of blood to the touch of the gods, and then wait by the side." The man said to Hansen, pointing at the touch of the gods.


    "Two brothers, the test will not be necessary, before the tourmaline brother has been tested with the touch of the gods, he is the eleven talent, meet the standard of silkworm." Linglong said.


    "Eleven talents? He is just a crystal family. How could it be a talent for the eleventh. Isn''t this a joke? It must be that the boy of the tourmaline is wrong, let alone the crystal family, even if it is in my Taizu. It is extremely difficult to see the eleventh talent... This is even more necessary to test, lest you be delayed by the wrong test results..." The man''s mouth is like a machine gun.


    Hansen lazily continued to listen to him muttering there, went straight to the stone can, extended his right middle finger, forced a drop of blood, and fed the touch of the god.


    Exquisite eyes have been staring at the touch of the gods, she also wants to know, the last test is not a problem, or that Han Sen really has eleven talent.


    The man is also staring at the touch of the gods. He does not believe that a crystal family will have the talent of the eleventh. He just thinks that the tourmaline must have a problem when testing, and the test results are biased.


    Several people stared at the touch of the gods, but after the touch of the gods touched the blood of Hansen, it was a move. They waited for a while, and they did not see the touch of the gods. Did not take off.


    Linglong is a bit stunned, and men feel a bit strange. Even if the talent of the crystal family is so bad, it is impossible to even have a layer of shells.


    "Is it strange that the gods have touched the problem?" The man reached out and pressed a few times on the head of the touch of the gods. He said with confusion: "There is no problem, as before, how can this be?"


    "You feed it a drop of blood." The man carefully examined the touch of the gods and did not have any problems. He turned and said to Hansen.


    Hansen also felt a bit strange, as he said, and squeezed a drop of blood and fed it to the touch of the gods.

 Chapter 2643： Contract

    The touch of the gods was the same as before, and Hansen��s blood was swallowed up. The four people waited for a while, and the touch of the gods still did not respond. He did not move at the bottom of the jar. If it was not just seen it swallowed blood, I thought it was dead.


    The man frowned slightly, his face was full of doubtful colors, and he took a look at the touch of the gods and looked carefully, still did not see the problem.


    "It��s weird, even if the qualifications are so bad, it��s impossible to even have a talent.�� The study that the man turned over and over did not see why.


    "Isn''t it the old-fashioned touch of the gods?" Linglong paused and continued: "This touch of the gods is the first touch of the gods of our ancestors. Before the ancestors died I put it here as an introductory test, and now I don��t know how many years it is, it may be really old."


    The man shook his head and said: "Impossible. When the tourmaline came back with jade good heart, I also tested it here. It was still good, how long it took, how could it suddenly fail?"


    "In addition to this, is there any other possibility? It is impossible to have Hansen even one talent," said Linglong.


    Men naturally know that it is impossible. If there is no talent above the top four, it is impossible to be promoted to the king level. Since Hansen is already a king, then his talent is no longer good, and it is impossible to be lower than the top four.


    "This is strange." The man hesitated, then extended his finger and forced a drop of blood out of his mouth and sent it to the mouth of the gods. He wanted to try to see if the bottom of the **** touched the problem.


    But I also ate the touch of the **** of Hansen''s blood. At this time, I was there to move, and there was no reaction to the blood on the man''s finger. It seemed to have dementia.


    "Is it really old?" The man looked at the look of the gods and couldn''t help but glimpse.


    "It has been alive for a long time, and it is more than a hundred times longer than the average god. It is normal, too." Linglong said.


    The man said indulgingly: "There is no way to test now. There is no **** touch around me. It seems that I can only apply for one in the Hui family and then test it."


    "No need to test again, I have decided to let him be my silkworm, no matter how much he is a child''s talent does not matter." Ling Yu said faintly.


    "but����"


    What the man still wants to say, but was interrupted by Linglong: "No, I want to be my silkworm, I can decide."


    After the man opened his mouth, he still didn''t say anything. He changed his face and said: "Since you have decided to choose him to do silkworms, there is no problem. Let''s go to the altar."


    After all, the man led the way and continued to go up the hill.


    It was only in front of the palace on the top of the mountain that the man said: "Exquisite, for the brother is waiting for you outside, if there is any need, you open your mouth."


    "Then I am tired of the two brothers to help look after this child, I quite like this child, don''t let her suffer wrong." Ling Xiao pointed to Boa.


    "Exquisitely, you can''t let her suffer a little bit of grievances," the man said quickly.


    "Boa, I am waiting for me here, don''t you know how to be naughty?" Han Sen put Boa down, with Boa''s temper and ability, the man really has to have bad thoughts, who is not necessarily suffering.


    "Boa is very embarrassed." Boa looked like a cute figure.


    Hansen touched her head and then walked into the hall with Linglong.


    After entering the hall, the door of the hall was automatically closed. Hansen saw that there was no one in the hall. There was only one altar. Then he asked: "Your second brother seems to be different from you?"


    Linglong said as she walked toward the altar: "The children of the Taishang nationality will be divided into two series after birth, one is to cultivate the "Tai Shang Induction" of my Taishang family, and the other is to cultivate according to their own love and talent. Other genetic techniques, I am practicing with the Bixi brothers, "Tai Shang Induction", and the second brother Li Yuzhen is another series."


    ��Why do you want to distinguish this?�� Hansen asked curiously.


    Linglong��s body paused, and then he said nothing: ��Cultivating the ��Tai Shang Zhi Pian�� will be very weak for the world��s seven emotions and six desires, which is not conducive to the continuation of our family.��


    Hansen suddenly understood why it was so divided. It was originally for the continuation of race. Otherwise, the people of the Taishang people would not eat the fireworks, like robots, where they can still have children.


    Looking up, I found that the shape of the altar was a bit weird. If there was a large jade stove in the center of the big altar, there would be nothing else.


    "Put your drop of blood into the cooking furnace." Linglong said, he had already stretched his finger and dripped a drop of blood into it.


    Hansen had already known this process from the town of Tiangong, and he did not hesitate to directly drop a drop of blood into it.


    After the two drops of blood entered the jade furnace, the jade furnace turned on and the internal glow was flowing. It seemed that the aurora of the universe was tumbling in it.


    Hansen looked at the jade stove with curiosity. Although he could not see the inside, but the breath and the aurora radiated from the jade furnace, it was full of the mysterious universe.


    As the brilliance in the jade furnace flows, gradually Guanghua condenses on the relief pattern outside the jade furnace, and the pattern is an equilateral triangle.


    As the brilliance in the furnace changes, the blaze on the triangular pattern becomes more and more obvious. On the contrary, the brilliance in the furnace is gradually extinguished, and it seems to be condensed on the triangular pattern.


    When the triangle pattern seemed to be as bright as the sun, Linglong said: "Put your palm on the triangle pattern."


    "Which hand?" Hansen asked with a squint.


    "Whatever." Linglong said.


    "Men left female right, then left hand." Said, Han Sen put his hall hand on the triangle pattern.


    Suddenly, I felt that the left palm was like a hot iron. Hansen subconsciously retracted the palm of his hand, but saw that the triangular pattern on the jade stove had been lost, and his left palm had a triangular pattern. Sparkling light.


    As the burning sensation of the hand dissipated, the triangular pattern gradually disappeared and finally disappeared completely.


    "Does this become?" Hansen asked curiously as Linglong asked.


    "It became." Linglong nodded slightly.


    Han Sen knows that at this time, Linglong should have been able to sense all his feelings and thoughts. Seven senses are in her induction, and suddenly her eyes turn.


    But I haven''t waited for Hansen to do anything, but Linglong has a cheeky cheek: "Stop!"


    "It turns out that you can really sense my thoughts." Hansen looked at Linglong.

 Chapter 2644： Xiaoyu

    "You know it, you don''t think about those embarrassing things in the future." Linglong said calmly.


    Other ethnic silkworms may not know that they have been peeked by the Taishang people. The people of Zhentian Temple know that it is not unusual. After all, the Tianzu and the Taishang people were family members, and the Taishang people did not expect to be able to pass through the town��s palace. Han Sen knows this, and Linglong does not feel strange.


    "Let''s go, I will assist you in the days of the sky, as for how many resources you can get in these four years, it depends on your own skills." Linglong turned and walked outside the palace.


    "Is this finished?" Hansen asked suspiciously.


    "What do you want?" Linglong asked.


    "You don''t need to go to the top of the family, or do you remember something?" Hansen had some doubts. He saw the Taishang people from beginning to end, and he was a second brother.


    The second brother is obviously not the top of the Taishang nationality, and the status is probably not high.


    Linglong said faintly: "No, after entering the heavens, your patriarch knows that since there is no one to stop, it means that you passed, you can stay in Tiantiantian as my silkworm."


    "Tai Shang people do things ... really is different..." Han Sen is hard to imagine, the first race of the universe is so sloppy.


    However, it is normal to think of it. Although the Taishang people are expensive as the first family of the universe, their ethnic groups are too few, and they are not willing to mix with foreigners, and after the Taishang people practiced the "Tai Shang Induction", It is not surprising that there will be fewer and fewer concerns about the vulgar things.


    Out of the hall, seeing Boa actually talked with the second brother Li Yuzhen, it seems that getting along very well, it is a little unexpected.


    Li Yuzhen wanted to send Linglong, but was rejected by Linglong. He did not insist and left.


    Linglong then took Hansen and Boa to the east with a boat, and gradually moved away from the palace group like the fairy residence.


    "Boa, what are you talking about outside with Li Yuzhen?" Hansen did not believe that Boa would be so kind and chat with Li Yuzhen.


    "Nothing, others are very good, giving me a lot of fun stuff." Boa said with a wink.


    "Why did he give you those things?" Hansen asked again.


    "He said that let me tell him about the exquisite sister in the future, he will give me more fun things." Boa said innocently.


    Han Sen slightly thought, there is a general guess: "Since Li Yuzhen is the master of the ancestors, then he should not want to..."


    Hansen just thought of it here, and the exquisite face suddenly changed. He gave him a sly look: "Don��t think about it, he has no chance."


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders and he knew he was right.


    The boat flew for more than ten thousand miles before it stopped in front of a small mountain peak. There was a wooden building and a yard on the top of the hill. It looked quite plain and clean, and it was a place where Linglong lived.


    Hansen was placed in the wooden building by Linglong, but she left.


    Looking at Linglong, until it was consumed in Hansen��s sight, Hansen took out one thing from his arms, which was given to him by the town��s palace, a small jade.


    "The town Tiangong said that as long as he leaves a certain distance, the exquisiteness of Linglong will become weaker or even disappear. The distance should now reach the limit of the town Tiangong, she should not feel my seven senses? Hansen didn''t dare to think too much, keeping his brain empty, and then holding Xiaoyu in his left hand.


    Hansen soon saw Xiaoyu in the palm of Hansen''s palm, and this light was not from the jade, but Han Sen''s palm.


    The triangular pattern that was previously imprinted on his palm, and gradually emerged again, is slowly shifting to Xiao Yu''s body.


    "I didn''t expect the town Tiangong to be so reliable this time, it turned out to be really useful!" Han Sen looked at the triangular imprint that had been completely transferred to Xiao Yuxi, and Hansen suddenly had a happy heart.


    The owner of the town Tiangong gave Hansen this little jade, Hansen did not know what it was, and the Tiantiangong only told him the method he used, but did not tell him the origin of Xiaoyu.


    However, Xiaoyu is really magical. This thing is like a tape recorder, but it is not a sound, but Hansen��s seven senses.


    After transferring the triangle brand to the top of Xiaoyu, the exquisite feeling is the seven senses that Hansen recorded in advance for a certain period of time.


    That is to say, everything that Pei Jing peeped in the future is what Han Sen wants to let her know.


    Before Hansen had recorded a lot of content in it, most of them were the seven senses of his cultivation. As long as he couldn''t see him, he would think that he was practicing.


    "Try to see how the bottom effect." Hansen took the jade and began recording his own seven senses.


    Although it is difficult to control my own thinking, it is not difficult for Hansen to control it for a while. When thinking about it, Han Sen will meditate in the mind: "The exquisite girl is so beautiful and lovely, so kind, it is The good woman I saw in my life, although I can''t be friends with her, but it is enough to guard her like this..."


    After Hansen recorded it, Han Sen checked it again and determined that it was all beneficial to him. This was satisfied with the collection of Xiaoyu.


    In the future, as long as he peeks at his seven senses, what he can peep into is what he recorded in advance, and Hansen can choose which section of Linglong to peek at.


    Of course, if it is face-to-face, Hansen can also directly synchronize with Xiaoyu, and it should not cause exquisite doubts.


    It seems that the method of the town of Tiangong seems to be successful, but Hansen is not sure, if he is seen through the exquisite, then he can only use his second set of programs.


    Waiting for Linglong to come back to accept the results, but suddenly saw something coming in from the window.


    Hansen was shocked and thought that it was a stranger who came in, otherwise the good end did not leave, but he had to fly in through the window.


    But when you look closely, the one that flies in through the window is a worm like a unicorn. It is the touch of the **** that Hansen had seen in the half-life pavilion before.


    "How did it come here?" Hansen breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that the touch of the gods was not destructive, and naturally he did not have to be afraid of it.


    The touch of the gods flew to Hansen, Hansen reached out to grab it, and it did not dodge, directly caught by Hansen in the palm of his hand.


    "Oh!" The touch of the gods is in Hansen��s palm, agitating his wings and making a strange cry, as if to say something to him.

 Chapter 2645： Become a fine touch of the gods

    When Hansen was wondering what the meaning of the gods touched, there was a sudden thought in his mind: "Give me some more blood."


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. He had already seen another touch of the gods. There was not much surprise for their ability to think, but the idea of ??this **** touch was stronger than the previous one. How many times stronger.


    In the Tiangong Palace, the touch of the gods can only give an idea in a vague way, even the meaning can only be understood, but the idea of ??the touch of the **** is clear, as if it is really speaking in his mind.


    "Why should I give you a few drops of blood?" Hansen looked at the touch of the gods in his palm with interest and wanted to see if it really had communication skills.


    "Exchange." The voice of the touch of the gods sounded in Hansen''s mind.


    "This guy really has the ability to communicate! It really means that when you live for a long time, you will become a fine. This guy is a relic of the ancestor''s ancestor''s ancestor''s age, and he has been a big cosmic ancestor. Different." Han Sen was amazed.


    "How to exchange?" Hansen asked again.


    "Follow me." The touch of the gods flew up and fluttered out of the wooden building.


    Hansen quickly followed up with Boa and wanted to see what the touch of the gods could bring out.


    Linglong only said that he should not stay away from this hill, otherwise there will be danger, and there is no prohibition for him to go out, plus the touch of the gods, if it is not very far, Hansen is not afraid.


    The speed of the gods is so fast that it is not under Hansen, and Hansen has exhausted all his strength to be able to keep up with it.


    This flight is for most of the day, and the touch of the gods does not go straight, but around it, obviously it is fearful, so it will bypass.


    Originally, Hansen was also worried that he would encounter a strong alien species. After all, there are too many different kinds of deifications in the sky. If there is a degenerate or different metamorphosis, Hansen is not an opponent.


    Now there are not so many concerns. There are no strong aliens on the way, and occasionally seeing a few different species, it is also a relatively low-level existence.


    Finally, the touch of the gods fell in a valley.


    Hansen saw the lush green valley in the valley, and the bamboo forest was like a jade.


    The touch of the gods flew into the bamboo forest, Hansen also followed, and soon saw a small open space in the bamboo forest, a small cluster of pale white flowers on the open space.


    Hansen took a closer look and found that the pale white flowers were a bit strange, and they looked like a flower fairy wearing a white gauze. Even the facial features were very realistic, and even long eyelashes could be seen.


    It��s just that those flower fairy eyes are closed and they don��t know if it��s a living thing.


    The touch of the gods has already flown over the flowers, and the wings flapped to cause the airflow. After passing over the flowers, they suddenly woke up the flower fairy, only to see that they opened their eyes, the body swayed in the wind, and shivered together. It looks very scared.


    "Use this to exchange with you." The touch of the gods fell down the flower, and its mind rang in Hansen''s mind.


    "What is this?" Hansen was surprised to see the white flowers of the flower fairy. On them, Hansen saw a strong life.


    "Fairy flower." The gods answered.


    ��What''s the use?�� Hansen asked again.


    "The Emperor''s bee likes them most." The idea of ??the touch of the gods came again.


    "What do you mean?" Hansen did not understand the true meaning of the words of the touch of the gods.


    "Use them to attract the Emperor''s bee... You will need them..." The thoughts of the touch of the gods are constantly coming, but after all, there is no real language ability. If it is simple, it will make a complicated explanation. It is very difficult.


    Hansen listened for a long time, only knowing that these fairy flowers can attract the Emperor, and the Emperor Bee seems to be useful to Hansen.


    Of course, it is only the touch of the gods that thinks so. As for what the Emperor Bee is, Hansen has never heard of it, nor does it know if it is really useful.


    "How much blood do you want to change with them?" Hansen looked at the touch of the gods.


    "One hundred drops." The voice of the touch of the gods sounded in Hansen''s mind.


    "This is too much, a flower drop, I look, there are a total of seventeen fairy flowers here, I will give you seventeen drops, you can''t change?" Hansen asked.


    He didn''t particularly want these fairy flowers. After all, he didn''t know if this thing was useful to him. But he was very interested in the touch of this god. It was so familiar to Tiantiantian, first made a good relationship, and later said There is still a place to use it.


    "Change." The touch of the gods is a sure answer.


    "How do I take this thing away?" Hansen asked, looking at the little clown fairy flower.


    "Take the roots and bring them back." The gods answered.


    "They won''t die?" Hansen looked at the white flowers like fairies, and some of them couldn''t bear to hurt such beautiful creatures.


    "No, bring it back and plant it in the yard." The touch of the gods said.


    "Good." Han Sen is ready to dig the fairy flower.


    "Blood." The touch of the gods flew to Hansen''s palm.


    Hansen did not hesitate, directly forced out seventeen drops of blood, so that it floated above the palm of his hand.


    The touch of the gods suddenly fluttered like a hungry wolf, bit by bit, and swallowed seventeen drops of blood in a flash.


    Hansen saw his crystal-like body, dyed into a reddish color by blood, and looked like a piece of craft carved from pink crystal.


    The fairy flower is dug out of the ground. It looks like a small cluster of fairy flowers. In fact, it is only one plant. The roots below are tied together to form a sphere with a diameter of more than 30 centimeters, which is like a jar.


    The fairy flowers huddled together and shivered and looked very scared.


    "Reassure, I won''t hurt you." Hansen said to them with a smile, such a lovely creature, even if he can eat, Han Sen also has some mouths.


    The touch of the gods suddenly flew over and fell into the flowers, and the claws were pulled a few times, and they even got into the soil next to the roots.


    "What are you doing in the drill?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "Sleep." The idea of ??the touch of the gods came, but because of the cover of the earth, it could not be seen.


    Hansen asked a few more words, but he did not get the response of the gods'' touch. He had to return to the original path with the fairy flower.


    "Linglong should know what the fairy flower is for? Go back and ask her." Hansen speeded up and flew back to the hill where the wooden house was located.


    When Hansen returned to the log house, he found that Xiaoyu had reacted, and the triangular pattern on his body lit up, apparently entering the range that Linglong could perceive.

 Chapter 2646： Fairy flower

    After Linglong returned to the wooden house, she found that Hansen was gone, and could not help but frown. The farther she was from Hansen, the worse her sensory ability. Now she can only sense Hansen��s approximate position and light emotions. .


    Now Linglong feels that Han Sen has a sense of joy, but nothing else can be felt.


    However, since there is a joy, Hansen has not had an accident, she does not have to worry about it.


    "This person is very bold, just came to the sky, dare to run so far, he does not know that there are many different kinds of deification here, even if he can barely reach the power of deification with the power of deifying the alien treasure, it is also very Is it difficult to survive here?" Linglong said in the dark.


    As Hansen gradually approached the wooden house, Linglong felt more and more sincere about Hansen. After more than an hour, Linglong had already sensed that Hansen had a flower in his hand.


    It''s a pity that Linglong can only sense it, and can''t see what it is. Hansen''s own feelings are like being exposed. The outside world can''t see it. It can only be guessed from Hansen''s feeling reaction.


    Now she only feels that Han Sen is very happy, it seems that she has got what baby.


    "Fairy flower?" Linglong sensed what Hansen thought. Hansen got a fairy flower, but he didn''t know what it was, so I wanted to bring it back and ask her what the fairy flower is for.


    ��How is this possible?�� Linglong couldn��t believe it. Hansen actually found the fairy flower. The flower is unusual. Many people from the Taizu want to get a fairy flower, but many people have never been able to As expected.


    Han Sen had just arrived in Tianwaitian less than two days, and he even got a fairy flower, which is too bizarre.


    Linglong did not see it with her own eyes, but some did not believe that Hansen really found the fairy flower, but when Hansen really appeared in her vision, Linglong could not help but widen her eyes.


    Hansen��s hand is actually a fairy flower, and there are a total of seventeen flowers on it. The fairy flower blooms for 100 million years, and there are seventeen flowers on it, which proves that it has at least survived. 1.7 billion years.


    For the history of Tiantiantian, the 1.7 billion years is not very long, but the fairy flower can live for so long, but it is extremely rare.


    The fairy flowers that can be obtained by the general disciples in the tribe are at most two or three flowers. In the Taishang Palace, there is an ancient fairy flower, which has 72 flowers, which is the limit of the fairy flower. Will continue to grow, the one known as the fairy king flower, is one of the Taigong people''s town palace Qibao.


    Hansen''s seventeen-flowered fairy flower is already very good. If it can survive and grow, it will definitely have great benefits in the future.


    "How come you ran out alone?" Ling Han asked after Hansen returned to the yard.


    "Go out and turn around and found a strange flower. Do you know what the flower is for?" Hansen probably said the origin of the fairy flower, but did not say that the touch of the gods and his transactions.


    Although Linglong had already read Hansen��s thoughts, she listened patiently to Hansen��s remarks and then replied: ��That is a fairy flower. If it grows to the extreme, it can reach the true god-level plant. It��s just that it��s growing too slowly. It��s only a hundred million years to grow a flower. When it grows out of 72 flowers, it��s the time to promote the butterfly. As for the butterfly, can it be promoted to the true level, then It depends on its own luck and ability."


    After a pause, Linglong looked at the fairy flower in Hansen��s hand and said: "There is already seventeen flowers in this fairy flower that you found. It should have been a half-step deification. If it can grow another one, it will reach 18 Count, then you can be promoted to the level of deification."


    "One hundred million years old, now there is no flower bones, I am afraid that I can''t wait for the day when it opens eighteen flowers." Han Sen smiled bitterly, 100 million years is too long, human beings are not so long Shouyuan.


    "That may not be the case. There is no sign at all when the fairy flower is born. When it is time, it will be released overnight. It is also possible that this fairy flower is not far from the next flower." Linglong said.


    "What is the use of this flower?" Hansen asked again.


    Linglong thought about it and said: "This flower itself can be used to train drugs, but generally it is not necessary, no one will do it. It will only be planted in its own home. Wherever there is a fairy, the vitality will be particularly strong. It is very helpful to nourish one''s own vitality and increase Shouyuan. There is also a time when the fairy flower will attract the Emperor''s bee, which is the real big benefit."


    "What are the benefits?" Hansen asked quickly.


    Linglong said: "After drinking the nectar of the fairy flower, the Emperor bee will be drunk, sleeping under the fairy flower, and it will be 10,000 times easier to kill the Emperor, but if it is half-step deified. The fairy flower, at most, is the Shenhuang bee that leads to the half-step deification. If it can promote the deification, it will lead to the deified king of the bee, it is really amazing."


    "It��s just a flower, I don��t know when it will be able to grow the 18th flower!�� Hansen was slightly depressed, feeling that his luck was not so good, it was so bad that if it could attract The deified king of the gods, or the kind of slaughter, is really too happy.


    Feeling Hansen��s disappointment, Linglong said faintly: ��The Emperor Bee who can attract half-step deification is also very good, and it is also a good resource for you.��


    "I have a few genetic techniques here. If you have any needs, or if you need other genetics, you can tell me." Linglong put a few books on the table in front of Hansen.


    Hansen naturally won''t be polite. He took it and looked at it. One of them was Hansen''s "God Tour", but Hansen didn''t know that it was called "God Tour". He only thought it was a clever teleport. The starry sky has moved a lot.


    In addition to the "God Tour", there is also a knife, a boxing method and a gene technique called "The Real Body". The very real body is a genetic technique that strengthens the **, and it can rely on the flesh to resist everything. Attacks, even the deified strong can not hurt their points.


    Several kinds of genetic techniques are obviously carefully selected for Hansen, and they are all kinds of Hansen''s performances. It seems that it is a lot of thoughts.


    ��Thank you.�� Hansen thanked.


    "This is what you should be as my silkworm. You only need to practice well. If it is still missing, just tell me later." Linglong said indifferently.


    After a pause, Linglong pointed to the "Most Real Body" and said: "There is only a basic article here, which is suitable for deifying the following creatures. If you can promote the deification in the future, I can follow up for you. The part of "The Real Body" can be cultivated to the level of the butterfly. It is regarded as the top-level physical enhancement technique. I can see that you are physically strong and can practice it."


    Hansen promised to go down, put away a few genetic techniques, and planted the fairy flower in the yard. After it tempted the Emperor Bee, he could enjoy it.

 Chapter 2647： Dark Lake

    "The extraterrestrial resources of the extraterrestrial days are extremely numerous, but it is extremely dangerous for the average disciple. Within a thousand miles of my residence, there will be no devilish alienation, but it is hard to say if this range is out. If you are alone outside, In case of distress, I am afraid I have no time to save you, so if you don''t need it, if you want to go hunting, we can act together." Linglong said.


    "Where is there a primordial creature in the vicinity that can be hunted?" Hansen asked, since he came here, he naturally wanted to bring more deified resources back.


    "Everywhere, my family did not deliberately adopt them. Except for the place where my family lived, they did not dare to harass. Other places were free to come, so they left the scope. You should always be careful what you do." Be cautious, maybe there will be a different level of breaking the level or even the butterfly level, just spit out a breath, you may kill you." Linglong said.


    Hansen secretly stunned: "I thought that resources can be taken casually. It turned out to be so dangerous."


    "If you want resources, you don''t have to go hunting outside. There are also arrangements among my family." Linglong suddenly turned and looked at Hansen.


    "What arrangement?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "You come with me." Linglong did not explain much, but just left Hansen with the Hansen, but this time Linglong did not use a small boat, just pressed it on Hansen''s shoulder, and in a flash, moved with a starry sky. The power of moving out does not know how far.


    After a move, Linglong did not let go, and once again used the starry sky to move, so that it moved for more than a dozen times and finally stopped.


    Han Sen saw that she had sweat on her forehead and her cheeks became blushing, which was obviously very serious.


    "Come on." Linglong looked and said to the front.


    Han Sen squinted at her eyes and saw that there was a big lake in front, but the lake looked a bit odd, and the clouds in the lake churned, but did not see the water.


    Hansen thought it was the fog on the lake, but the eyesight of the operation looked down, but the line of sight was extremely difficult to penetrate the fog. With Hanson��s eyesight, it could only penetrate about ten meters, and the fog still rolled around ten meters. There are traces of water flow, and in the clouds, there is a strange spatial volatility.


    "This lake is famous as the dark lake, because the heavens are in the middle of the world and the antimatter world. There is a certain connection with the world and the antimatter world. This lake has a certain connection with the antimatter world. Even the legend can be Entering the antimatter world, but I don''t know if it is true or false." Linglong pointed at the lake.


    ��Nobody went down and explored?�� Hansen asked curiously.


    He also heard the theory of the antimatter world, but he only heard that no one has really entered the antimatter world.


    "Yes, but the people who go on, no matter how powerful the existence, are never going back, and there is no more news since then." Ling Yu said faintly.


    "So what are we doing here? You won''t want me to go on?" Hansen looked alert and exquisite.


    Linglong is a slight smile: "Nature is not, although the dark lake is dangerous, but as long as you don''t go down, it will be fine, and you can also fish here. If you are lucky, there may be unexpected gains."


    "Fishing? What are you fishing? You are not saying that it is connected to the antimatter world. Is there a creature such as fish and shrimp in the antimatter world?" Hansen looked confused and confused.


    Linglong did not answer, and took out a roll of silky silk thread into Hansen��s hand: "You are fishing here in the past few days. When you have the harvest, you will naturally know what is going on."


    Hansen looked at a roll of silk thread in his hand, only to see that the line was only as thin as a hair, grayish white color, not as shiny as silk, and it looked dull.


    However, Han Sen looked at the left and looked at it. The more he saw it, the more strange he was. There was no fish rod. It was not even fish fishing on the line. Does Jiang Taigong have such a good ability? Although there is no fish fishing, there are at least fish rods, but there is nothing, just the fishing line.


    "There is no fish fishing or bait. How can I fish?" Hansen asked Linglong. Since she said so, she must have her reason.


    "You try to see your blood drop on it." Ling said faintly.


    Hansen will be suspicious of dropping a drop of blood online, thinking: "Where is the Taishang or the vampire tribe? How do you have blood?"


    Inspired by Hansen��s thoughts, Ling Ling said with a wink: ��In fact, you don��t have to drop blood, as long as your genes are good, but blood is the most convenient, so...��


    Hansen was speechless, but he didn''t have the mood to think about it again, because the silk absorbed his blood, and suddenly he came alive and flew up. He even plunged into Hansen''s hair. Disappear.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse and found that there was a gray hair in his hair, which was the silk thread just now.


    It��s just different from the previous one. At this time, the silk thread and Hansen seem to have the same connection. The silk thread will move with Hansen��s mind, and it will automatically grow longer and shorter, just like a living thing.


    "What the **** is this?" Hansen looked confused and looked at Linglong.


    Linglong said: "This is a different kind of dark-field silk made from the essence of the cloud in the dark lake. There is no order, and there is no aggressiveness in itself. The degree of toughness is not high. The average person can tear it off. But it is the only thing that can come back into the dark lake and you can control it to fish in the dark lake."


    "What do I use as a bait?" Hansen had some dissatisfaction, and Linglong did not finish the matter once.


    "You don''t need a bait, your genes have been integrated into the dark field, and it naturally has your breath. This breath is your bait."


    After a pause, Linglong said: "I have something to deal with. I have to go out. Before I come back, you are fishing here. You must not leave here too far. There are so many powerful aliens here. They dare not dare. Close to the dark lake, so only the lake is safe."


    "Boa also wants to fish." Boa looked at the exquisite eyes.


    "Now there is only this dark field, and I will find you one more time next time." Linglong said to Boa, and did not wait for Hansen to say anything, he had already used the starry sky to move away.


    Hansen��s thoughts changed, and a trace of hair from the dark field automatically fell into his hands. Without Hansen��s hands, the dark field silk would automatically grow longer and extend toward the dark lake.


    ��Can you really catch something?�� Hansen was deeply suspicious when he looked at the dark field that was still moving after the dark lake.

 Chapter 2648： Fishing

    At the beginning, Hansen was a little curious. He sat intently and looked at the dark field. He wanted to see if he could really catch something.


    But who knows that he waited for an hour, the dark domain is still motionless, and knows if it is useful.


    "Don''t you be deliberately trying my patience?" Han Sen thought in this way, looking at the treasure of the side: "Boa, do you want to fish?"


    "Think." Boa nodded again and again.


    "That''s it for you." Hansen handed the dark domain silk to Boa''s hand.


    "Dad assured, Boa must have a good fishing, fishing a lot of big and delicious fish." Boa had long wanted to be hands-on, and again and again.


    "Okay." Hansen did not attack her enthusiasm. She thought: "There is no hook and no bait. If you can catch it, you will have a ghost. Do you think it is Jiang Taigong fishing wisher?"


    Boa took a serious fishing there, and Hansen took out the book, "The Real Body".


    Although the knife method and the boxing method are also very good, they are all top-level genetic techniques. However, Hansen��s own knife and boxing method is already very good. Just look back and look at it. There is no need to practice it seriously.


    "God Travels" Hansen has already practiced, and only need to slowly show it back, so that it is not to be sceptical.


    It is this "very real body", Han Sen saw that it is quite interesting, it is a genetic technique that purely strengthens the flesh and uses the flesh as a weapon.


    "Most Real Body" has a high requirement for the strength of the body. The general half-step deification may not be able to meet the entry requirements of "The Real Body", but Hansen''s physical quality is stronger than the half-step deification, and the four genetic techniques are strengthened. It is not comparable to the average creature, and it is not difficult to meet the requirements.


    Exquisite is also because of this, he was chosen for this "very real body."


    "The body of the road, the flesh is the blade. If this genetic technique is practiced, it can compete with the same-order alien swords. It is very windy." After Han Sen looked at it, he began to practice. "The real body."


    However, this genetic technique requires a long time of practice, and it is not an overnight succession. Therefore, Hansen is not in a hurry, and he will slowly study and practice slowly, and then practice the "Heart has a heart and soul".


    Hansen set Xiaoyu as the state of his fishing. Even if it is induction, it can only sense that he is fishing. I don��t know if Bao is actually fishing there.


    Boa was a serious face, Han Sen was a little surprised, I can''t think of Boa, the little ghost who usually can''t be quiet, so patient.


    "Unfortunately...how can it not catch the fish?" Han Sen felt that Linglong should only test his patience, and he could not catch the fish.


    "Dad... Dad... There is a reaction..." Boa suddenly screamed in surprise, and a pair of white little hands held the dark field tightly.


    "No? Really catch the fish?" Hansen quickly looked at the dark lake, only to see the fog in the lake with the shaking of the dark field, creating a wave of ripples, as if there really is something in below.


    "Quickly close the line... fast-receiving line..." Han Sen quickly ran to the back of Boa, and with Boa took the dark field silk up.


    The feeling of starting it was quite heavy, and Han Sen was very worried that the dark domain would not be broken. Fortunately, Hansen��s fear did not happen. The dark domain was pulled up by the father and the daughter.


    Looking at the fog on the lake is getting bigger and bigger, both father and daughter are a little excited.


    "Quick pull... fast pull... this feel... maybe it will be a big fish..." Hansen exclaimed excitedly.


    "I want to eat grilled fish fillets this evening..." Boa licked his lips, and his eyes were full of light.


    The dark field is getting longer and longer, and even Hansen doesn''t know how long this thing has been hanging down. Anyway, it is pulling hard.


    Suddenly, Hansen and Boa��s two fathers and daughters only felt a fierce looseness in their hands. It was like the feeling that the rubber band was pulled off. The two fathers and daughters who were trying hard to force themselves, couldn��t wait to prevent them from sitting on the ground. The child slammed into Hansen��s arms.


    Then the father and the daughter saw that one thing flew out of the lake along with the dark field silk, and a beautiful parabola was drawn, and the sound fell to them.


    The father and the daughter both turned around and brushed, and saw a golden sword in the ground.


    "I am going! Isn''t it fishing? How did you catch a big sword?" Hansen looked at the big sword with amazement.


    The first impression of Dabaojian to Hansen is ��upstart��. This stuff is like a gold cast, and it is still an epee. The length is about one meter and five, and the width of the blade is also nearly one foot. It looks like Like a big door.


    It is also engraved with dragons and phoenixes. It is also inlaid with many gems. The whole body is jeweled, especially the golden glass beads of the size of the fist in the center of the hilt. It is called a rich state.


    Hansen has seen a lot of weapons, but he has never seen such an upstart-style weapon.


    "How do you fish to catch this stuff?" Hansen stood up and walked over to the golden sword. He reached for the hilt and tried to pull the sword out to see what the weapon was.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s palm was just holding the hilt, and he saw the light shining on the golden sword. Hansen suddenly felt like an electric shock. The whole person was shot and flew out and rolled out on the ground for more than 100 meters. Only finally stopped the figure.


    "I am going to... Demonize the different treasures..." Hansen climbed up from the ground, licking his face and licking his face, but his mouth was full of blood, but his face was full of surprise colors.


    With his physical quality, he was able to forcibly shake him away, and he also injured him. It is definitely a divine treasure, otherwise it is impossible to have such power.


    "Fishing can actually fish out the magical treasures... This is true and false..." Hansen rushed back to the front of the Dabao sword, still staring at the gold sword.


    Hansen stared at the big sword, and he realized that Linglong was not testing his patience, but he was really able to catch something.


    Not only can you catch something, but it is also a god-level treasure.


    "It''s no wonder that the Taishang people are so powerful, even in the lake can fish out the magical treasures, this is too fake?" Han Sen feels that his heart is about to jump out, and he has caught a magical treasure for half a day. Then, he was fishing there for a few months, and it was not all over the body. He could be armed with demonized arms.


    However, when Hansen once again grabbed the golden sword, Dabaojian once again bounced him off, and Hansen did not have the ability to control it.


    Boa was just reaching out and touching it. The golden sword of the handle fell on the hands of Boa, and it quickly shrank and became a small gold sword. It was just held by Boa. in.


    "Does this thing not only be used by people who catch it?" Han Sen said that he quickly smashed the dark field and stared at the dark lake. He said, "Come on, baby, give me too Come to a golden sword, I don��t think it��s cheesy...��

 Chapter 2649： a yellow paper

    When it was profitable, Hansen was quite patient. He waited for a long time at the lake and didn''t blink for a moment. He thought about what he could catch up later.


    Boa played with the gold sword, but after playing for a while, it felt boring. Put the golden sword into the small gourd, sit next to it, hold the chin with his little hand, and watch Hansen fishing.


    Han Sen looked at the eyelids, but he couldn''t control the golden sword. It was just like the last time he used the strings of the wind. Even if he could force it, it would be better to continue to use the six-core snake bow.


    "Is this lake full of gold swords?" Hansen felt that things should not be so simple. If it is really so easy to get deified, how could the Taishang people be suppressed by the sanctuary before?


    While Hansen was thinking about it, he suddenly felt the dark area twitching and touched his finger.


    "Hooked up!" Hansen suddenly smashed up, his hands quickly tightened the dark field silk, and quickly pulled the dark field silk up.


    However, this time it didn''t feel so heavy, and the weight was much lighter. Hansen thought: "It seems that it should not be a golden sword. Can you bring a dagger? Or come with an arrow or something, and can also play with my six-core snake bow. With the use of."


    Boa was also happy to help Hansen to close the line. In a short while, the line was taken up. Like the last time, when the thing was pulled out of the lake, there was a feeling that the rubber band was broken. The silk was suddenly bounced up.


    Hansen was prepared this time, standing straight, and did not fall, his eyes fixed on the thing bound on the dark side of the wire.


    "What is that?" Hansen looked at the yellow and yellow like an old piece of paper. When he reached out and grabbed it, he grabbed the thing in his hand.


    A closer look, it really is a piece of paper, yellow and yellow crumpled seems very old.


    "This dark lake is really weird. How can you catch the paper?" Hansen opened the crumpled paper and found that there was still a painting.


    Just looking at it, Han Sen almost nosebleed, quickly closed the piece of paper, and then pushed a Boa''s head with his hand, not letting her see the painting on paper.


    "I am going, what do you mean? Fishing caught the **** figure?" Hansen felt a depression.


    How did Bao��s catching up just be a different kind of treasure? He himself caught up with a picture of the **** palace. Don��t say that the painting is called an activity, only a look, almost let Han Sen nosebleed. .


    "It seems that it is not fixed to catch anything. I will say that if you can just fish the magical treasures, the Taishang people will not develop well soon." Hansen feels that this is normal.


    However, since there is the possibility of catching the devil, there is still a chance. Hansen puts the dark field down and waits patiently.


    This time, it took a lot of time to fish on the different treasures. Only after an hour did not move, the dark domain silk had another movement.


    Hansen was overjoyed and quickly pulled the line. Boa also helped to close the line. The father and the daughter worked together. Hansen was still praying: "Come a different treasure... Come to a different treasure..."


    Hey!


    One thing flew out of the lake, and Hansen looked at the thing and suddenly his face was smashed.


    It seems that it is another piece of paper, much like the one just mentioned.


    Sure enough, Han Sen reached out and grabbed the thing and found that it was a yellow old paper.


    Pressing Bao''s head in one hand made her turn her head to one side, and the other hand opened the old paper, which is really a picture of the **** palace.


    However, it is a little different from the previous one. At least the posture is different, but the characters seem to be the same.


    "I am going, is this a comic book?" Hansen��s heart was a depression.


    "Dad, Boa also wants to fish." Boa looked at Hansen with an eye.


    "Well, this time you will catch it." Hansen gave the dark field silk to Boa after hanging down the dark field.


    Boa was happy at once, pulling the silk thread to the lake and staring at the lake with his eyes, as if he had missed the opportunity to catch the fish.


    Han Sen continued to study genetics on the side. He had some interest in fishing, but even he had caught two **** pictures, and he was in a mood.


    "Most Real Body" is indeed a very advanced genetic technique. Hansen practiced according to his method. He only felt that the cells of the whole body were numb, like the current passing through, and it has a strengthening effect on the body. There is almost no dead angle. At that time.


    But the effect is very weak, and it takes a long time to practice, and it is possible to finally make the body become like a sharp weapon.


    "Dad... I��m hooked..." Hansen practiced for a while and suddenly heard Boa screaming.


    Quickly got up and helped Boa to close the line. It felt like it was very heavy. Hansen thought: "Is it a golden sword?"


    "Dad, don''t know what to catch this time?" Boa looked excited and she didn''t want anything, mainly because she didn''t know what she could catch. She was very much looking forward to it.


    Just like a gambler, the pursuit is the kind of stimulation of life and death.


    "Let''s take a look and you will know." Hansen pulled hard and pulled it. After a while, he finally pulled the things up.


    I saw that the thing popped out of the clouds, and the whole body was shining with brilliance, like a round of the sun.


    Hansen couldn''t see what it was. He only felt that there was a horrible pressure on the top. He didn''t dare to pull it straight, pulling Boa to the side.


    Hey!


    The sun''s glamorous things fell on the shore of the lake. The brilliance of the sun gradually converges. After Hansen gradually adapted, he soon discovered that the thing was not as big as imagined, it was a very small thing, and the shape looked It is a bit like a curved rainbow with three gems in the shape of a sun and moon star. It is very delicate and beautiful.


    "What is this?" Hansen was strange.


    "A beautiful hairpin!" Boa was happy to pick up the thing, put something on the hair, and then carry a small hand and look at Hansen and ask: "Dad, look good?"


    "Good-looking, especially good-looking." Hansen looked at the hairpin and said.


    "It turned out to be a hairpin, but it really has everything, but looking at the pressure it has just distributed, it should not be a thing. It seems that the chance of this treasure in the lake is still quite high." Hansenton When there was another heartbeat, I said to Boa: "Boa, can we take turns fishing?"


    Boa got a beautiful hairpin, and when he was in the right mood, he nodded and handed the dark field silk to Hansen.


    Hansen started fishing again, and then exchanged with Boa. From time to time, he could hear the sound of the lake.


    "Come out... Give me a different treasure first..." Hansen yelled after a while.


    A yellow paper flew out of the lake.


    "Ah, what is this, so beautiful!" This is the voice of Boa.


    A yellow paper... Boa''s pleasant voice... A yellow paper... Boa''s pleasant voice... Endless reincarnation in the dark world...

 Chapter 2650： Lakeside encounter

    Han Sen looked at a thick stack of yellow paper in his hand. Some of them were crying and laughing. The **** pictures he had caught in these days could be bound into a book. Apart from these yellow papers, he did not catch anything.


    Don''t even say that these **** pictures are really a book, and it looks like a comic book.


    If it��s not Boa��s little friend, Hansen really wants to study it.


    Look at the treasures on the side, it is not the same, everything that comes out of fishing, although not all of them are different, but how much better than Hansen''s pile of yellow paper.


    "It seems that luck has not been very good recently. Is it necessary to ask Mr. Bai to count for me? I want to find a way to transfer it?" Han Sen considered whether he was going to find Mr. Bai to help.


    Boa was fishing, and Xiaoyu had a reaction. Hansen quickly replaced Boa and sat there fishing.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long before I saw the exquisite teleport.


    Linglong went to Hansen''s body and looked at it. When she didn''t see anything near Hansen, she said, "You don''t have to worry. The dark lake is like this. Sometimes you can catch something in a day or two, sometimes ten days and a half. Months may not be able to catch things, let you come here, and luck is secondary, mainly to calm down and practice genetics."


    Hansen listened to the slightest glimpse, listening to the exquisite tone, it seems that it is possible to catch up with a few things in a few days, but the two of their father and daughter, the longest will take half a day, short hours can catch up for half an hour One thing, generally two or three hours.


    Hansen was still thinking about how to see those yellow papers for Linglong, but now it is not needed.


    "I don''t seem to have the resources available for practice here?" Hansen asked Linglong.


    Although the dark lake is magical, it is not a way for him to catch yellow paper. It is better to hunt and kill.


    "Don''t worry about it. Recently, there are some things that Xiaoshimei needs me to help. I don''t have time to take you to hunt for different species. You are practicing here. If luck is good enough, Dark Lake may surprise you." Said with a smile.


    I don''t know if it is an illusion. When Linglong recently spoke to Hansen, although most of the time it was still indifferent, but occasionally a smile appeared, which was a little different from before.


    "The surprise is really there, but this surprise is too big, I can''t stand it." Hansen said in the heart.


    Linglong walked very urgently, and Hansen said after a few words and then left. She came here to give Hansen some life essentials, as well as some genetic fluids.


    In fact, Hansen himself brought it, but it was just forgotten about it.


    Out of the sun umbrella that was made in the Tianta Tower, I also got two beach chairs. Hansen and Boa were comfortable lying on the lake, and Hansen studied the cultivation of genetics.


    The gene solution brought by Linglong is quite good, and it is very helpful for the body. However, Hansen still has not found a way to break through to half-step deification.


    Two days later, Hansen had given up fishing and let Boa play for himself. He only specialized in genetics.


    It is really because he has been fishing for some yellow paper. It is really useless. The things that Boa catches are at least jewelry, whether it is different or not, at least the materials are very valuable, at least they look beautiful.


    However, in addition to the beginning of the golden sword and hairpin, Boa did not catch the magical level of the deification, obviously it is not so easy to deify the alien treasure.


    Boa can catch two pieces, which is quite a bad day.


    Moreover, what she caught up, did not say that all of them are high-end treasures, and there are ordinary goods that are not different treasures, but whether it is advanced or low-level, it mainly highlights the four words "beautiful".


    Suddenly, Hansen��s eyes flashed and he took Boa up and took the dark field silk from her hand.


    In a short while, I saw a figure teleport, the second brother Li Yuzhen who Hansen had just come to the sky.


    Li Yuzhen saw that Hansen and Boa were like vacations, lying on the beach chairs, with umbrellas on them, many snacks and drinks on the table next to them, and even a nuclear-powered small freezer. Wrinkled.


    "Linglong let you come here, let you meditate, not let you vacation here." Li Yuzhen coldly said.


    "What does this have to do with you?" Hansen was lying on the beach chair, and he didn''t want to get up. He didn''t go to see Li Yuzhen. He said a word.


    Li Yuzhen suddenly became cold and stared at Hansen for a while. He said nothing. He walked to the side of the lake and pulled out the dark field from the hair. It seems that he also came here to fish.


    If the general race speaks to Li Yuzhen, he already has already started, but Hansen is already an exquisite silkworm, but he is not good at Hansen��s. This is the rule of the Taishang people. Even if the silkworm commits hunting, then It must also be disposed of by the owner of the silkworm.


    If Li Yuzhen is shooting Hansen, it is not playing Hansen, but playing the exquisite face, so Li Yuzhen will bear this breath.


    Li Yuzhen is here, Han Sen naturally can no longer let Boa help him to fish, can only honestly catch himself.


    However, Hansen��s posture has not changed, or he is lying on the beach chair. One end of the dark field is wrapped around the little finger. He will naturally know when there is movement.


    I don''t pay attention to the dark field, and I look at the genetics intently. Anyway, I don''t know him. I know that those who catch it are still those yellow papers.


    Sure enough, after more than an hour, something was hooked up, Hansen pulled up and saw it, it was a yellow paper.


    Li Yuzhen saw Han Sen catching things up and also cast his gaze. When he saw that it was just an old piece of paper, he did not continue to pay attention and continued to fish.


    There is a Li Yuzhen here, Han Sen feels a little uncomfortable. When no one is there, as long as the exquisiteness does not feel, he can do anything.


    Someone is here, if what he does is different from the exquisite perception, there is a risk of exposure.


    Moreover, if Li Yuzhen saw what he had caught, there would be no way to conceal it. If he wanted to look back, he would not say that he would not look at Linglong.


    "What is this guy doing nothing to do here?" Hansen couldn''t think of a way to get rid of Li Yuzhen, and he couldn''t leave, so he had to continue fishing.


    After a long time, Li Yuzhen felt that something was wrong, because Hansen caught up with three things in this half-day time. Although it seems to be just a piece of old paper, the efficiency is too high. It can even be said that it is somewhat outrageous.


    "Let me see the piece of paper." When Hansen caught the third yellow paper, Li Yuzhen took up the dark field and walked over to Hansen, staring at the paper inside Hansen''s hand.

 Chapter 2651： Difference in air transport

    "Why should I show it to you?" Hansen folded the paper in a hurry and looked at Li Yuzhen.


    Li Yuzhen looked at Hansen sneerly and sneered: "This is the Taishang."


    "What about that?" Hansen looked the same, still looking at Li Yuzhen so faintly.


    Li Yuzhen is not annoyed, just sneer and said: "I just let you know that in front of the Taishang people, you can''t say no words."


    "I said, what can you do?" Hansen said.


    Originally Hansen thought that Li Yuzhen would do something to him, but who knows Li Yuzhen did not mean to do it. He just looked at him coldly, then opened his eyebrows with his eyebrows open, and the white eyes and black pupils showed the shape of Taiji Yinyang fish. Between the rotation of the Taiji yin and yang eyes, it seems that there is an invisible gaze.


    The gaze seemed to penetrate everything, and Hansen couldn''t help but frown.


    Li Yuzhen glanced at the yellow paper in Hansen''s hand, and then scornfully said: "I thought you could catch up with some treasures. It turned out to be a few pictures of the **** palace. I am looking at you."


    After all, Li Yuzhen stopped paying attention to Hansen and went back to his own fishing place to continue his fishing.


    It was also a coincidence. Li Yuzhen sat there and fished for a while. He even saw his dark field shivering, and the shock was very powerful. It turned out to be something hooked.


    Li Yuzhen quickly started to close the line. It can be seen that he was very hard when he received the line. It seems that there is some weight.


    Hey!


    After ten minutes, Li Yuzhen finally pulled the things in the darkness of the lake, and the things suddenly popped out of the lake and landed on the shore of the lake.


    Hansen couldn''t help but look at the past. Seeing that it turned out to be a golden sword, it looks like the shape of Boa''s handle is similar, but it is a lot rough, and there is no gemstone on it, it is a pure Gold sword.


    Li Yuzhen saw the big sword, but the excited eyes were shining, muttering to himself: "Golden ն... turned out to be a deified gold ն... The seven divisions are not wrong... It really is my way. coming����"


    Pulled up the golden sword, Li Yuzhen looked like a pair of love, after playing for a while, no longer fishing, put away the dark domain silk, carrying the golden sword will leave the dark lake.


    When he walked over to Hansen, Li Yuzhen looked at Han Sen again. It seemed to be talking to Hansen. "This is the difference between you and me. You can only catch the filthy and useless picture of the **** palace. And I can catch a magical treasure."


    "Really, your broken sword is a demonized treasure?" Hansen said with a grin.


    "The unseen junior, the golden dragonfly is a rare treasure in the dark lake, at least it is also a deified level. Although this handle is only the original base level, it is not comparable to your filthy broken map." Li Yuzhen sneered.


    "So, is there a higher level of gold?" Hansen asked casually.


    "Nature is, there is a patriarch of my family who once caught the golden scorpion of the butterfly level, but these have nothing to do with you, continue to fish your useless filthy picture of the **** palace... haha..." Li Yuzhen glared at the gold The sword laughed and left, and the laughter was full of ridicule.


    Hansen lazily ignored him, and he thought to himself: "It seems that Boa��s handle should be the same as his gold. It��s all golden, but at first glance, Boa��s handle is obviously more advanced, just don��t know. What level is it?"


    After Li Yuzhen left, Hansen was a lot more comfortable. It didn''t feel like being stared. He planned to catch this one and let Boo catch himself. He continued to practice genetics.


    Not long after, Han Sen felt the dark field tremble, and sure enough something was caught.


    Hansen thought it was still a piece of yellow paper, but who knows that what caught the fish looks black, it should not be the yellow paper.


    ��Did I transfer it?�� Hansen��s heart moved and quickly caught the dark thing.


    After the start, Han Sen was half-hearted, it was still a piece of paper, but this time it became black, and it was much thicker than the previous yellow paper.


    "Do I have to collect seven colors of paper? This stuff will not be able to summon the dragon?" Hansen spit in the heart, then turned the paper over and looked carefully.


    This look, Han Sen is stunned, this piece of paper is not ordinary, not to say how much special black paper itself, but because this black paper is obviously the cover of a book, and it also says three Words.


    "Xuan Huang Jing? This cover, it will not be the cover of those yellow paper?" Han Sen slightly surprised, turned over and looked at it, see a small row of words on the inside of the cover.


    "Fifty Xuan Huang, the world is also mixed, heaven and earth and Xuan Huang."


    Han Sen slightly glimpsed, this row of small characters, should be the preface of this "Xuan Huang Jing", seeing its meaning seems quite right, contains the world of heaven and earth, and seems to have nothing to do with those yellow paper.


    "Isn''t this the cover of the yellow paper, but another book?" Hansen secretly wondered.


    Hesitating for a moment, Hansen took all the yellow paper out and sorted it out when he was fishing there. He found that every page of the yellow paper was numbered. Hansen arranged the numbers according to the number, but in the middle There are a lot of pages missing, the highest one is 254, which means that the book has at least two hundred pages, and now Hansen has only twenty pages.


    Holding the cover of Xuan Huang Jing, I found that the size is right, but it is not sure that it is the cover of the yellow paper.


    Hansen felt that this was a bit weird. He looked at the contents of the yellow paper carefully. From this point of view, he really found some strange things.


    It turned out that he thought it was the ancient picture of the **** palace, so he didn''t look carefully. Now, when you look closely, you find some problems.


    In the figure, you can faintly see some blue and red thin lines that seem to be meridians. Those thin lines are extremely weak. If Hansen does not see the eyesight, they can hardly see their existence. I thought it was the vividness of this figure, and I can see the veins under the skin.


    But after careful study, Hansen knows that those are not blood vessels, the blue thin line should be the meridians, and the red ones are like the breath.


    Han Sen looked more and more surprised, and he said in his heart: "Is this not a primordial map, but a genetic technique? But why is genetic surgery so painted, and it is too easy to misunderstand?"


    Because there are no other explanations and words in the picture, there are still a lot of missing pages. Hansen can''t see whether this is a genetic technique or not, so that he is interested.


    Taking the dark field silk back from the treasure, Hansen continued fishing, and it didn''t take long before he let him catch a piece of yellow paper.

 Chapter 2652： Star tree

    "Excuse me, are you a crystal family?" On a spaceship that sailed to the fairy galaxy, a crystal girl looked at the man sitting opposite, asked awkwardly.


    "Yes." The man nodded slightly and answered some coldly.


    The color of the surprise that the girl��s face suddenly showed: ��It��s rare to meet the same family. My name is Lydia. Are you also taking the task of the temple to go to the Andromeda to kill the aliens?��


    "Yes." The man replied that the mood did not seem to fluctuate a little.


    "That''s great, can we be together?" said the girl.


    "No," the man replied.


    The girl is very disappointed: "If you are not convenient, then forget it, yes, what is your name? Can you exchange the communication number? We are too few people in the crystal family, and we can contact them frequently."


    "No." The man still looks indifferent.


    The girls all have friendly conversations with men along the way, but the men are not at all comfortable, and the answer has never exceeded three words.


    After the fairy galaxies, the strongest of all races entered the interior of the planet, and the men also landed in the spaceship, but the girl kept following the man.


    "Why follow me?" The man turned and looked at Lydia in a strange look.


    "Because in this big universe, a crystal girl has a chance to meet a crystal boy, and I don''t want to pass it by one billion. Please tell me your name at least." Lydia shyly bowed her head, muttering, and the sound was barely heard.


    "Idon Wood." The man finally said his name.


    Lydia��s face showed a happy expression, looked up and looked at what Idong Wood just wanted to say, but just opened her lips and said nothing, but found that a dagger in the hands of Yi Dongmu had pierced her. heart.


    "Why... why..." Lydia couldn''t believe her eyes wide open and looked at Idong Wood. I can''t believe it. I Dongmu actually shot her.


    "Because I smelled a dangerous smell on you." Ito Wood pulled out the dagger without stopping, causing Lydia''s body to soften.


    Looking at Lydia''s body, Idong Wood turned away and quickly disappeared between the mountains and the mountains.


    Shortly after Idongmu left, Lydia, who had no chance of life, suddenly opened her eyes and her eyes sparkled with strange light. Then she stood up like a puppet.


    Now Lydia looks like a lifeless robot. Although the eyes are open, but there is no focus, there seems to be a myriad of information flowing in the eyes.


    "It turned out to be a failure. It was a heart-wrenching killer. It was just because of a little bit of a dangerous sense of smell, it was a killer for the beauty of the same family. This guy is really difficult." After a while, Lydia murmured again. Self-speaking: "It��s really troublesome. Counting this time, it��s already the eighth time that the goal has failed. The other groups have not been able to obtain effective intelligence. The crystals that have had an intersection with Hansen are so difficult. When did the crystal family become so powerful? It seems that this investigation is very necessary to continue."


    After that, Lydia''s body suddenly fell to the ground, and the brilliance of the eyes dissipated, and the appearance of the body was restored. There was no semi-separator on the body.


    "Love brother, have you had any special things happening there recently?" Wang Yuhang asked the evil emperor in the communicator.


    "More friends." The evil emperor bite the cigar in his mouth, leaning on the big and comfortable boss chair, casually said.


    "I am the same. It seems that there is a problem with Hansen. Is it a big trouble?" Wang Yuhang said.


    "That''s not yet, it should only be checking him, otherwise those people will not investigate us so gently." The evil emperor said with a squint.


    "What should we do?" asked Wang Yuhang.


    "Someone sends money to send beauty to you, you don''t want it, isn''t it too impersonal? It hurts yourself and makes people feel uncomfortable. Of course, this kind of thankless thing can''t be done." The evil emperor smiled.


    "Hey, I think so too. Lin Feng and Tang Zhenliu, those people, love brother, you can help me to inform, I am not very convenient here." Wang Yuhang also laughed.


    ......


    Hansen is fishing the "Xuan Huang Jing" in the dark lake every day. I don''t know why. Boa can catch some strange things, but he can only catch a piece of paper of Xuan Huang Jing every time. .


    "This is also too strange for his mother, why can I only catch this thing, and still page by page?" Han Sen felt strange, but could not think of a reason.


    After all, the antimatter world itself is a world that is difficult to explain with the existing truth. Hansen has no more entanglement. He just wants to hurry up all the internals of the Xuan Huang Su, and see what kind of genetic technique it is. .


    "The genetics from the antimatter world, even if it is worse, should there be something special?" Hansen thought this way.


    Suddenly, the triangle symbol on Xiaoyuyu reacted. Hansen knew that Linglong was coming back, and quickly put away his mind and let his thoughts synchronize with Xiaoyu.


    ��Is there any gain?��


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Linglong to teleport and come to Hansen.


    "There are some, but there is no fish caught, and the things caught are a bit strange." Hansen looked eccentric.


    "The dark lake is connected with the antimatter world. Some of the ancient monsters are normal. What have you caught?" asked Linglong.


    "There was some paper caught..." Hansen said with a sigh of relief. Li Yuzhen had already seen those yellow papers, so he had to let Linglong know about it.


    "Paper? What paper?" Linglong asked with some doubts. Although there is anything in the dark lake, it is relatively rare to catch paper.


    "That..." Hansen didn''t say anything, but he was thinking about the contents of the yellow paper.


    Linglong suddenly felt what Hansen thought, and his cheeks suddenly became red, and immediately said: "Forget it, you don''t need to say, the things caught in the dark lake are your own, even if you catch the magical treasure It is also your thing. When you leave the sky outside, everything can be taken away."


    "Thank you." Hansen made a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t you always want heterogeneous resources? I have already prepared for you. It depends on your own ability." The exquisite look returned to normal, said Hansen.


    "What do you mean?" Hansen asked inexplicably.


    "There is a star tree in the sky, and the star fruit in the tree breeds a strong starry sky, at least the existence of the king. Of course, there are also a few parts that can reach the level of deification. Now there is a chance for you. To pick those stars, but how many can you pick, you need to fight for yourself."

 Chapter 2653： Self-willed teacher

    Hansen knows the detailed situation from Linglong. The Star Tree is guarded by the predecessors of the Taishang people. Every silkworm of the Taishang family has the opportunity to pick up the stars.


    However, how many stars can be picked, it needs to pass the test of the Taishang seniors.


    The quality of the test results directly affects how many fruits can be harvested at the end. At the very least, only one star fruit can be picked, and at most ten can be picked.


    However, there is no fixed model for testing. How to test and how many stars can be picked after testing are determined by the Taishang predecessor who guards the Star Tree.


    "The character of the teacher''s uncle is a little special. If he looks at you with pleasing eyes, just ask your two sentences, you can pick up seven or eight fruits. If he looks at you not pleasing to the eye, it will not only give you very difficult test questions, even if you Passed, it will only let you pick a small number of stars and fruit... I hope you can see the eyes of the uncle''s ancestors..." The exquisite look is a little weird.


    "Is it so capricious? What is the significance of the test? It is better to change to a beauty contest." Han Sen secretly confided.


    Linglong naturally felt the thoughts in his heart and smiled and said: "In fact, the star tree is owned by the uncle of the teacher. He is willing to give the star fruit to him. It is also his freedom. Ken will give it to these younger generations. It is already Great gift, so even if Master Zu is only asking you to pick a star fruit, you should be grateful."


    "It turns out that it is no wonder. Since things are people''s own, people certainly want to divide how to divide them." Hansen nodded.


    "This can only be regarded as a small reward. After our generation of brothers and sisters have decided their own silkworms, there will be formal tests. If you are good enough to get the resources, you can get more than that. The star fruit is even more impressive." Linglong said.


    "When will it wait?" Hansen asked.


    "There are a total of thirteen brothers and sisters in our generation. Now there are only the younger sisters who have no choice of silkworms. After she chooses, the formal test will begin." Linglong said when she was younger sister, in the eyes Flashed a touch of color.


    After Hansen listened, he felt a strange feeling in his heart, but Hansen immediately forced him to stop thinking about it.


    Ling Xiao said that the younger sister is naturally Li Keer. Li Keer wanted to choose the gold coin before, Han Sen is naturally not strange.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the Star Tree first." Linglong reached out and pressed Hansen''s shoulder, and Hansen and Boa moved away from the Dark Lake.


    Xuan Huang Jing is still a lot of pages, although Han Sen really wants to fish out at one time, but this matter is not anxious, can only wait for the time to come back again.


    When Hansen saw the star tree, he couldn''t help but be shocked by it. The big tree that almost covered the sky stood on the mainland like a big umbrella supporting the heavens and the earth.


    Above the canopy, the sun-like fruit hangs on the branches, and the jade-like leaves of the tree shine brightly and beautifully, and the eyes are almost invisible.


    According to Linglong, the temper of her uncle is very strange, and her birth is also very legendary.


    After the birth of the children of the Taishang nationality, they will be divided into two series. The first is the ordinary Taishang who passed down the ancestors of the Taishang nationality. These Taishang people do not practice the "Tai Shang Induction", the character will be normal, with general The creature''s seven passions are like Li Yuzhen.


    There is also a line like Linglong, who cultivates the "Tai Shang Induction". As time goes on, the seven emotions and six desires become more and more faint, but their strength is far superior to the general Taishang.


    A road for a Taishang child to take, has been decided since they were born.


    The uncle of this division was originally like Linglong. It was a series of "Tai Shang Zhi Pian" that was cultivated from an early age. It has been cultivated to the level of deification, and even promoted to the true God.


    However, in the end, he even made a hard time re-cultivating the "Tai Shang Induction" re-cultivation. What is the reason? Linglong does not know the inside story.


    However, since the re-construction, the uncle has never left the half-step under the stars, and now it is what level, even the Taishang people like Linglong do not know.


    "Uncle Shu." Linglong took Hansen to the tree under the stars and bowed to the root of the tree.


    Han Sen and Boa��s gaze looked at the past, only to see the oversized roots of the jade that flashed the jade.


    The wrinkles on his face were almost rougher than the bark, and the white beard fell to the ground, sitting there with his eyes closed, making people almost think that his old one had been seated.


    Han Sen feels a little strange, the ability of the etheric family, want to keep youth until the moment of old death, this is not difficult, how the appearance of this master''s uncle will be so old.


    Hearing the exquisite voice, the old man''s eyes opened, but his eyelids were too heavy, and his eyes could barely open a slit. If you don''t pay attention, you can''t see it.


    The old man looked at Linglong and looked at Hansen and Boa. He said in a hoarse voice: "It��s Linglong, is this the silkworm you choose? Is it big or small?"


    "His name is Han Sen, Crystal..." Linglong introduced Hansen and Boa.


    "It��s rare that you have chosen a crystal family. It takes a lot of courage." The old man said that he looked at Hansen for a moment and wanted to say something, but suddenly saw a figure teleported to the old man. .


    "Uncle Shu." The man gave a slight salute to the old man.


    "Li Yuzhen? What did he come here?" Hansen and Linglong also had this question in mind.


    "Yuzhen, you wait a minute, I will finish the test for the exquisite silkworm, and then turn to you." The old man signaled Li Yuzhen to stand aside.


    Li Yuzhen heard the words again to the elderly and said: "Uncle Shi, since this is the case, let us test together?"


    Hansen and Linglong listened to each other with a slight glimpse. I don��t know what Li Yuzhen really wants to do.


    The old man sighed and said, "Hey, you can save some time, then you can test it together."


    Linglong feels strange, generally only the silkworms of the Taishang nationality will be tested. The Taishang family does not need to test it. How Li Yuzhen actually came to participate in the test, which made her somewhat confused.


    It seems that I saw the doubts in the exquisite heart. The old man said: "I will travel far away. I recommend the jade to guard the Star Tree. If he can pass the test, the Star Tree will be temporarily taken care of by him."


    Hansen listened to secretly fortunately, but fortunately they came early, if Li Yuzhen was watching the Star Tree when he came back, who knows if Li Yuzhen would deliberately embarrass him.

 Chapter 2654： Star beetle

    Li Yuzhen really happened to meet Han Sen. He just received an order to participate in the test. The main purpose was to take over the Star Tree.


    Outsiders may not know, but Li Yuzhen has already got the news. The old man guarding the Star Tree will leave this time. It is very likely that he will not have a chance to come back. If he takes over the Star Tree now, then the Star Tree will probably become his bag. The things, so Li Yuzhen will come so actively, otherwise it is just watching the Star Tree, which is not attractive to a Taishang.


    However, after meeting Hansen here, I thought of the rude words of Hansen at the lake, a silkworm, and dared to attack him, the second brother of the Taishang. Since there is such an opportunity, he will educate Hansen. It��s also true that Li Yu really wants.


    "In the outside, you may be a genius, the existence of the genius of the genius, a little arrogant can understand, but in my Taishang, you are nothing, if you do not know this, you can In my Taishang family to survive, I am also kind enough to teach you, lest the exquisite teacher and sister will be affected by you in the future." Li Yuzhen secretly sneered.


    The old man looked at a place next to him and said, "If this is the case, you will be together to remove the insects from the Star Tree."


    "Exterminating?" Hansen felt a little weird in his heart, so the **** tree actually needed to remove the insects, which was somewhat unexpected.


    Hansen naturally does not know that the reason why people need to look at the stars tree is that they need to regularly remove the insects from the stars, so as to prevent those insects from eating the stars and fruits. After Li Yuzhen needs to do these work, the test itself is insect.


    Han Lin just caught up with Li Yuzheng test, otherwise the old man should not give him such a test question.


    "At the time of testing, it is not allowed to use external powers such as different treasures. It can only remove insects by its own strength, and in the process, it must not damage the stars and trees, otherwise it will not be rewarded, but will also be punished." The old man said faintly.


    "Uncle Shu, I don''t know what kind of insect we are going to remove?" Hansen asked the old man.


    The old man replied: "There is only one kind of worm that dares to approach the star tree, called the star beetle. You naturally know that when you see it, one day, if you remove a thousand worms, you can pass the test. Every time you remove 100 worms, Allow you to pick a star fruit."


    Han Sen heard great news, he was afraid that he had done his job, and the old man still did not let him pick the stars. Now it is better to mark the price.


    "Start now, at this time tomorrow, you must return here, the body of the star beetle can be temporarily left in the tree, and then clean up after the end." The old man said.


    After Hansen and Li Yuzhen went to the old man together, they all got up and flew toward the canopy of the star tree. Li Yuzhen looked at Han Sen and directly moved into a canopy, and Hansen still had to fly upwards.


    This star tree is huge and unimaginable. The size of a star''s fruit is almost as big as a small satellite. Hansen''s full flight, it took more than an hour to enter the canopy.


    Li Yuzhen has already started hunting for bugs, but because of the scope, Hansen did not see where Li Yuzhen was, but he had to look for bugs.


    When I watched the star tree at a close distance, I discovered that the branches and leaves of the star tree really look like jade, and the huge fruit is crystal clear.


    Because the requirements of the elderly are very strict, they are not allowed to encounter the stars, so Hansen did not fall on the tree, and he could only fly around and search around.


    Soon, Hansen saw a worm lying on a huge branch like a dragon in the star tree. The worm was as big as an adult bull, and the whole body was like a blue star. Like a star, it usually flashes above the carapace, and it looks like a stag beetle. It has eight claws and a pair of strange corners like pliers.


    However, its appearance is better than the staghorn worms. It doesn''t know how many times, the whole body is blue and crystal, and the stars are shining, it is difficult to associate it with the word pest.


    The old man��s request was to remove the worms without damaging the star trees. Hansen looked at the worm far away and did not immediately kill him. Instead, he opened the purple butterfly **** frog mirror and observed the **** first. insect.


    There is no doubt that this worm should be a king, and it is alive and breathable. Hansen judges that it has at least three to four areas, which is not a big problem for Hansen.


    Hansen did not hurry to start, staring at the worms and thinking: "Since it is said that the damage to the star tree is not allowed, the damage in the battle can not be allowed naturally, and it is necessary to solve the bug with a single blow, lest it damage the tree in the battle. ��


    "The heterogeneity of the void class, the body has no obvious tendency to attribute, it should be a kind of heterogeneous evolution of the flesh. In this case, its carapace must be hard and harder than the same-order heterogeneous. I hope that some blows are fatal. Difficulty." Han Sen secretly thought about himself.


    After watching it for a while, I couldn''t see the weakness of the bug. It was wrapped around the whole body with a star-shaped shell. If you want to kill it, you must break the carapace.


    "Since there is no weakness, it can only be brute force to break its carapace, but even if it is brute force, there is a big difference. If it can''t be fatal, let it have a chance to struggle, it will inevitably be struggling. The branch of the star tree was broken..." Hansen stared at the beetle and observed it carefully.


    Li Yuzhen entered the canopy more than an hour earlier than Hansen, and before he came, he had already found out the information of the beetles. The key points and the methods of killing were all in Li Yuzhen''s chest.


    After discovering a beetle, he immediately started hunting. Although Li Yuzhen did not practice the "Tai Shang Induction", but the Taishang''s genetics are numerous, and the top genetic engineering is not a minority. Li Yuzhen''s strength is even in the Taishang nationality. Among the kings, it is also the top existence, plus many genetic secrets, it is not difficult to kill a king-level beetle.


    Although the beetle''s carapace is extremely hard, the king of the same order is difficult to break its carapace. Li Yuzhen is only a few punches, and the beetle has been blown up, and the speed is amazing.


    After Li Yuzhen searched for dozens of beetles, Hansen had just arrived at the canopy.


    Moreover, after Hansen discovered the beetle, he did not immediately start strangling. Instead, he stood there and observed it for a while. When Li Yuzhen hunted a hundred beetles, Hansen had not started to work.


    "How can Dad still not do it?" Boa took the exquisite hand and looked at the mirror in front of him.


    The images in the mirror were Hansen and Li Yuzhen. Li Yuzhen had already hunted a hundred beetles. Hansen had not yet started, and Bo couldn��t help but ask.


    Linglong said: "He is thinking about **** those star beetles."


    "What else do you want? Dad can kill those little bugs with one finger?" Boa asked in confusion.


    Linglong has not answered yet, but the old man said: "He is thinking about how he can get rid of those insects while avoiding damage to the stars."

 Chapter 2655： Scalp-like precision hunting

    Hansen observed for a long time before finally flying to the worm. When he was about to approach the worm, his body shape suddenly disappeared. When it appeared again, it had already reached the carapace of the worm.


    "God voyage?" Linglong looked a little surprised, the way of teleportation, obviously is the sacred technique, although the distance of the teleport is very short, it can only be regarded as just getting started, but she did not give the gods to Hansen for a long time, Han Sen has already gotten started so soon, so this talent is really a bit surprising.


    "Is he really a talent for the eleventh?" Hansen''s many strange things, so Linglong began to have some doubts, the test of the touch of the gods is not true.


    Hansen teleported to the back of the star beetle, and the star beetle did not respond at all, and he was pointed at the position of the skull.


    Ding!


    It seems to be the subtle sound of the steel needle into the bone. If you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear the sound. Then Hansen has already retracted his finger, and the star beetle has not struggled from start to finish, but the body trembles slightly, then it seems to be like Nothing happened like it, but its physical vitality is dying rapidly, and it is quickly ruined.


    The star beetle has almost no difference from the previous one, or it is squatting on the tree, but if you look carefully, you will find a tiny hole in its skull.


    "Hunting the king-level bio-star beetle and discovering the heterogeneous gene." The sound of the hunting sounded in Hansen''s mind.


    "Keen observation, strong mobility, and the evolution of physical strength is extremely good. Exquisite, you have found a very good silkworm." The old man''s face showed appreciation.


    Hansen��s performance is indeed very good. The most popular thing for the elderly is that Hansen is the kind of person who decides to move and then moves, not the coward who is faster than the brain.


    Although the coward also has the advantage of a coward, the real battle of the same level is between the line of life and death. There is no time to think so much. The most intuitive reaction of the body is often the most useful.


    However, the deworming does not require such a reaction. Hansen did not know the characteristics of the star beetle before. Through a brief observation, he was able to do a single blow and directly cut off the nerve of the star beetle and let it react a little. The chances of not dying, so that the chance of damage to the star tree is reduced to a minimum, these are the reasons why the old man really appreciates Hansen.


    Compared with before, Li Yuzhen knew the information of the star beetle in advance, but the practice was too rough. Although the damage to the star tree was also small, it was worse than that of Hansen.


    Hansen officially began to hunt the star beetle, and the teleportation was matched with his knives. The condensed knife was as precise as a hand knife, directly piercing the carapace, cutting the vital nerves of the star beetle, and letting the star beetle completely There is no resilience to die.


    One by one, the star beetle was directly assassinated by Hansen. Hansen was like an excellent surgeon, and he performed scalpel-like precision cutting again and again, killing more than 100 star beetles in succession. There wasn''t even one mistake. No star beetle had a chance to resist struggle in front of him.


    The old man flashed a hint of surprise in his eyes, but Linglong was watching the image motionlessly. At this time, her thoughts were fully integrated into Hansen��s thinking, just like she was Hansen, who was hunting the star beetles. .


    This is the advantage of possessing silkworms, which can be empathetic and get an experience that should not belong to you.


    From the promotion of the king to the deification, even after going further, although Linglong will not evolve along with Hansen, but she seems to have experienced an evolution in person, and then wait for her to go to promote the deification, once more Experience, like reincarnation, can take a lot of detours.


    The king''s star beetle is naturally nothing for Linglong, and she can easily kill it, but she wants Hansen to be so precise that she can cut off the nerves of the star beetle and make it even more struggling. No, and killing so many star beetles without any mistakes, such a means, Linglong asks themselves can not do.


    And Linglong can clearly perceive Hansen''s reaction, that is what really surprised her.


    Hansen seems to be a very simple finger, but before he started, he did not know how many times to make a deduction, and counted any possible possibilities.


    The seemingly casual finger, the amount of information contained in the inside, if not exquisite can perceive Hansen''s thinking, outsiders will not think of so many complicated ideas.


    "This guy''s fighting ability is strong, it is likely that I only see you in my life, even if I am good at the Taishang people who are good at the induction, it is not as crazy as he is." Linglong looks more and more complicated.


    The deeper her perception of Hansen, the more she discovered the horror of Hansen.


    Hansen��s battle is not so much a battle as it is to complete the work that is doomed to the result. There is absolutely no need to worry about anything, because everything is already in the hands of Hansen.


    This kind of near-experienced sentiment made Linglong benefit a lot, but at the same time, let her see Hansen''s mood more complicated.


    If the attitude of the Taishang people to the silkworms is always condescending, it is an attitude of appreciation, but now the feeling of exquisiteness is somewhat reversed.


    The more she perceives Hansen''s everything, the more she feels that Hansen''s image is tall and terrifying.


    "Hunt the king-level heterogeneous star beetle, get the star beetle beast, and discover the heterogeneous gene."


    Hansen hunted more than a hundred star beetles, finally got a beast of a star beetle, and glanced at the soul sea, and found that the beast of the star beetle was armor-shaped.


    This is not unexpected Hansen''s expectation, look at the appearance of the star beetle, you know that it has the greatest chance of the armored beast.


    "The soul of the beast is also good. After you have acquired the ownership of the star sea, you can build a human army. By then, these beasts are good things." Hansen thinks that his own human army is all in one place. The king''s soul is armed, and the scene is absolutely shocking.


    "If you can have a deified star beetle beast soul better." Han Sen secretly.


    Hansen is just thinking about it. He didn''t think that he would really encounter a deified star beetle. Because the old man demanded that he could not use the alien treasure, Hansen was not enough to compete with the divine alien.


    Hansen was looking for a star beetle between the canopies, but suddenly heard the sound of the screaming sound coming into the ear.


    Feeling that the sound came from above, Hansen looked up and saw through the gap between the leaves, suddenly saw a large group of star beetles in the starry sky coming from the void, and fell to the stars tree.


    One of the star beetles, the whole body is like an ice-like jade, emitting a faint blue starlight, the beautiful cockroach that can''t be said, and the horrible breath on it also proves its identity, the deified star beetle.

 Chapter 2656： Deified star beetle

    "I really want to know what to come, but it is not too time to come here. Now I can''t use the soul of the soul to fight, only relying on my own strength, I am afraid that I can''t kill this deified star beetle." Han Sen slightly distressed.


    The purely physical evolution of the star beetle, even if it is only the original base level, its hard shell will be far better than the same level. Hansen can use the peacock king soul coat and the six-core snake bow, and it is not easy to cut the carapace. Not to mention that it is not yet available.


    "Don''t think about it, kill some king-level beetles and change some stars." Hansen continued to search for star beetles.


    I don''t know where these star beetles came from, and the number is quite a lot. Hansen originally worried about whether there were a thousand star beetles on the tree. Now it seems that even 10,000 are not limited.


    After the star beetle enters the range of the star tree, it spreads to the branches and leaves and the fruit, and eats the star tree with sharp teeth. Although the star tree is hard, it is also bitten with some light marks, although it looks like those shallow marks now. Almost no effect on the star tree, but the long-lasting foraging, even the star tree can not support.


    Hansen��s hunting continued. A star beetle was killed by him. It was only three or four hours. He had killed nearly five hundred star beetles, and the beast had three.


    "It seems that before the deadline, I should be able to kill two thousand star beetles, and then I can get twenty stars of fruit, but the stars are so big, how can I take them away?" Hansen is thinking about it. At the time, I suddenly felt a glimpse behind me and immediately left using teleport.


    In the position where Hansen had just moved away, I saw that the deified star beetle seemed to fly like a lightning bolt, and fell on a branch. A pair of small blue eyes were still staring at Hansen.


    "I am going, how did this guy come here?" Hansen had deliberately moved away from the position where the deified star beetle fell. I didn''t expect this guy to know when he ran to this side and sneaked behind him.


    Hansen had not come and thought too much. The deified star beetle launched an attack on him again. The blue body turned into lightning and directly ran into Hansen.


    Hansen''s speed was too late to escape its impact. He had to use the teleport again, and after he had opened the distance from the deified star beetle, he still had no pause. He used the teleport again to pull a farther distance.


    However, the deified star beetle did not intend to let Hansen go, and turned into a blue light to pursue, Hansen''s teleport distance is not far enough, how can''t hesitate to deify the star beetle, every time Hansen has just teleported, the star The beetle seemed to be colliding with a blue light, forcing Hansen to move only once and for all, and there was no time to hunt other star beetles.


    Hansen couldn''t help but frown. He was so entangled by the deified star beetle that he had no chance to kill the star beetle. He turned back even a thousand star beetles. I don''t know if the old man would allow him to pick stars.


    "Strange, why is this deified star beetle, has been chasing me?" Hansen''s heart frowned, this thing seems a bit odd.


    "Weird, why is the deified star beetle always chasing Hansen?" Linglong is also full of doubts. The intelligence of the star beetle is not very high. They also fly by instinct to eat the star tree. Their IQ is only slightly higher. When you see the old man who is under the tree, you should escape.


    Li Yuzhen was secretly sneer. The first time the star beetles flew, he and Hansen saw it. After seeing the deified star beetle, he had an idea.


    He has no ability to control the star beetle, but Hansen is killing the star beetle, and the body will naturally be contaminated with the death of the star beetle. Li Yuzhen only slightly uses some means to let the deified star beetle smell the death. The deified star beetle was taken to Hansen.


    "With this deified star beetle accidental, it saves me a lot of trouble, it is enough to give him a little lesson, and I don''t have to do it myself." Li Yuzhen no longer pays attention to Han Sen, self-hunting Kill the king star beetle.


    Even if Hansen can escape the pursuit of the deified star beetle, there is no time or opportunity to kill the king-level star beetle, and less than a thousand-star beetle, naturally it will not be able to change the star fruit.


    The old man��s eyes were slightly stunned, and his look did not change. Although Li Yu��s technique was secret, he still could not escape his eyes, but the old man did not say anything.


    The grievances of the younger generation have nothing to do with him. He only needs a person who can guard the star tree.


    At present, Li Yuzhen is still pretty good, and all the abilities in the same rank are also the best choices, and they can barely become the guardians of the Star Tree.


    As for the technique used by Li Yuzhen, although it is unfair to Hansen, it is not a manifestation of ability.


    Hansen knows that he will not do this anymore. There is no time to hunt other star beetles. It is impossible to reach the standard of hunting a thousand star beetles.


    "You can''t get rid of it. If you do, you can''t ignore it." Hansen''s brain turned quickly.


    Linglong originally had some concerns for Hansen, but the performance of Hansen then made Linglong even more surprised.


    Under the chasing of the deified star beetle, Hansen evaded its pursuit, and even hunted the king-class star beetle in the process of escape.


    In the eyes of others, it is just a matter of hand. As if Hansen was running away, he just hit the king-level star beetle, and then he slammed it off and then evaded the chasing of the deified star beetle. Everything seems to be so The smoothness of the flow, the flow of water in one go, it seems to be just a coincidence.


    However, Linglong can clearly feel Hansen''s thinking. This is not a coincidence. Hansen''s every move has been carefully planned.


    In that high-speed chase, there is still room to plan this. Although Linglong knows the method Hansen uses, but let her do it, she can''t do it.


    The old man looked at Hansen''s every move, and his eyes also showed a touch of surprise.


    Hansen was chased by the deified star beetle, and the speed of hunting the star beetle was not slower than Li Yu, and as before, it was still so clean and not lost because it was chased by the deified star beetle. The standard is still the precision hunting like a scalpel, so that the king star beetle does not have any chance to resist the struggle, and naturally it will not damage the star tree.


    "The young people can be so calm, and they will do everything they can to do the best. This crystal is a talent, and the silkworm you choose is very good." The old man suddenly said to Linglong.

 Chapter 2657： Who will take over?

    When Li Yuzhen was hunting the star beetle, he sometimes heard the roar of the deified star beetle in the distance.


    "Well, I have persisted for such a long time, haven''t left the Star Tree yet?" Li Yuzhen said with a sigh of relief, and looked at all directions of Hansen, and did not mean to go.


    The deified star beetle was chased after he opened the death scent. Li Yuzhen himself also killed a lot of star beetles, and the deified star beetle naturally sniffed.


    Far away, he can still use the secret method to suppress, once the distance is near, let the deified star beetle smell the death of his body, maybe in turn chasing him.


    So Li Yuzhen has not been to the area where Hansen is located. I don''t know the facts and there are some deviations from his imagination.


    Hansen was dodging the attack of the deified star beetle, while hunting the king-class star beetle, the speed of hunting was still above Li Yuzhen.


    The old man under the tree was a little surprised that Hansen and the deified star beetle had been chasing for so long, and the fierce attack of the deified star beetle never hurt the star tree.


    Obviously, all of this is Hansen''s guidance in the room. Otherwise, the violent impact of the deified star beetle should have been hit by the star tree, and at least it will hurt the leaves.


    ��It��s rare.�� The appreciation of the old man��s eyes is getting stronger and stronger.


    Although Li Yuzhen is already very good, but compared with Han Sen, it seems a bit rough, although it can not be said that the strength is disparity, but it does not seem to be at a level.


    It is not to say that Hansen��s strength is much stronger than Li Yu��s, but the level of detail in dealing with things. Li Yu is really too bad.


    "Exquisite, can you borrow your silkworm?" When the day was about to pass, the old man suddenly looked at Linglong and asked seriously.


    "What does your teacher mean?" Linglong thought of a certain possibility, but she could not believe it.


    "Let him keep the star tree for me for a year. If I didn''t return after one year, this tree will be looked after by you and him until I come back." The old man said.


    Linglong was slightly surprised. I couldn''t think that the old man would have such a decision. Let a silkworm guard the star tree and even possibly use half of the use of the star tree. This is unique in the history of the Taishang people.


    "Teacher Uncle, are you sure you want to hand over the Star Tree to him?" Linglong asked some questions that he could not believe.


    "Yes, I have already considered it very clearly. He is the most suitable candidate. Would you let him stay here for one year?" The old man answered with certainty.


    "If you have already decided, the disciples naturally can''t ask for it." Linglong felt a little weird.


    Originally Hansen as a silkworm, it should be that she helped Hansen to grow resources, but now Hansen actually got the custody of the Star Tree. If the teacher��s uncle does not come after one year, she and Han Sen can get half of the stars. The right to use the tree, which is also a huge wealth for Linglong.


    Although the resources of Tiantiantian are rich, but it is too dangerous, and after the rules of the Taishang people, after obtaining the silkworm, she has to obtain resources by herself. More resources have to be fought by herself, and it is not so easy to get it. .


    The stars are different, and the fruits are directly taken out, and the aliens are obtained. The degree of danger is much smaller than that of hunting and killing.


    One day passed quickly. Hansen was too close to the tree and could not move directly to the tree. So he left the canopy more than an hour earlier and returned to the old man under the tree.


    The deified star beetle, after Hansen left the canopy, did not chase him again, apparently not willing to leave the star tree.


    Li Yuzhen did not hear the voice of the deified star beetle, and he knew that Hansen had already gone.


    "What is the use of persistence until now? It is just a day after being chased by the deified star beetle. It is doomed to be a test of the uncle of the teacher." Li Yuzhen continued to hunt the star beetle. After almost an hour or so, it was agreed. I used the starry sky to move back to the old man.


    Hansen was flying back, and he came back in time with Li Yuzhen.


    "Uncle Shu, I have hunted a total of 2,416 king-class star beetles. Is this a test?" Li Yuzhen asked the old man.


    The old man nodded slightly: "Xiao Qu taught a good apprentice. Although you have not cultivated too much inductive articles, the ability is not worse than the disciple who cultivates the feelings of the past."


    Li Yuzhen��s heart is full of joy, and he can win a praise from a teacher��s uncle. It is definitely a happy thing for Li Yuzhen.


    And it sounds like the teacher''s uncle is very satisfied with his performance, then there should be no suspense to grab the star tree.


    "It was originally a matter of ten, and I was the most suitable candidate. Otherwise, Master would not recommend me to the uncle." Li Yuzhen was somewhat proud of his heart and smiled on his face.


    The old man paused and continued: "But, after looking at the star tree, I already have it. Go back and tell the little song, thank him for his troubles."


    Li Yuzhen was originally proud of it. Suddenly he heard such a sentence and almost thought that his ear had something wrong and he had misunderstood the old man��s words.


    "Teacher Uncle, you said that you already have the candidate to take over the Star Tree?" Li Yuzhen hesitated, but could not help but ask.


    Although I know that it is not good to doubt the elders, Li Yu really can''t figure out what it is. Since the teacher has already had a candidate, why should he let him test it? Isn''t that all the more?


    The old man nodded slightly and said in the old, hoarse voice: "Yes, I have found the person who is most suitable for looking after the star tree. Thanks to you, you can pick up ten stars and take it away. It is also my job." The uncle''s sense of the teacher''s uncle can''t let you run away."


    "Thanks to me?" What does Li Yuzhen mean when he doesn''t respond? What is the relationship between the old man''s candidate and him?


    The old man pointed out that Hansen, who had just returned, said: "I have decided that he will be responsible for looking after the stars in the future."


    "What...he..." Li Yuzhen looked at Hansen with incredulous face. In any case, he couldn''t believe it. There was such a thing, and the teacher''s uncle had chosen a silkworm to take over the star tree.


    When Hansen heard the old man��s words, he also gave a slight glimpse. He did not think that he had become a takeover of the star tree. It seems that he has nothing to do with him. He just came to get the star fruit. ��


    "Teacher Uncle, is this the decision you just made?" Li Yu really forbeared for a while, but still couldn''t help but feel the grievances in his heart. He asked this question. He really didn''t understand that he was worse than Hansen. The uncle Zu Ning would rather choose a silkworm to take over the star tree and not use himself, and this guy did not even complete the task of the teacher��s uncle.


    In Li Yuzhen''s view, Han Sen certainly did not hunt down a thousand king-star beetles, and how could he complete the task.

 Chapter 2658： Li Yuzhen, who does not believe in evil

    "Yes." The old man understood what Li Yuzhen was thinking. He paused and said: "Han Sen is doing better than you, so he is more suitable to look after the stars."


    "Is this impossible? He has not completed the task of a thousand king-star beetles? How could it be better than I did?" Li Yuzhen asked without trust.


    He knows that Hansen has been chased by a deified star beetle almost all day, and how could he do better than him?


    "You can see it yourself." The old man did not explain much, just let Li Yuzhen go and see it.


    After all, Li Yuzhen was recommended. Even if he didn''t care about Li Yu''s true intentions, he should give him a confession. Otherwise, he couldn''t say it in the family. Hansen took over the name, and it would inevitably give people a handle.


    "How many king-class beetles did you hunt?" Li Yuzhen did not immediately go to see, turned to Hansen.


    "Three thousand six hundred and fourteen." Hansen replied casually.


    "Impossible, let alone you have been chased by the deified star beetle, even if not, you can not kill such a large star beetle in such a short period of time." Li Yuzhen naturally does not believe.


    Because there are preconditions for not being able to damage the star tree, it is impossible to use a wide range of killing genetic techniques during hunting, one by one to hunt carefully, and it is amazing to be able to hunt more than 2,000 a day. Hansen reported more than 3,600 pieces of data, which is simply impossible, unless it is possible to be a deified strong person.


    What''s more, Han Sen went for a trip and used it for more than two hours on the road. The actual time for hunting was less than one day.


    Han Sen smiled lightly and did not explain anything.


    Li Yuzhen''s look changed slightly, and he used the starry sky to move, and entered the area where Hansen went.


    Soon, Li Yuzhen saw the star beetles killed by Hansen, but he looked at it fiercely, thinking that it was a living thing, and it seemed that there was almost no injury.


    However, the vitality of the star beetle has been severed, and it is obviously dead.


    Li Yuzhen slightly frowned in the heart, carefully looked at the body of the star beetle, and soon found the wound on the forehead of the star beetle.


    "A blow to the commandment, but also cut off the nerves, so that the star beetle body has no struggle at all, a good genetic technique, a good control ..." Li Yuzhen could not help but admire.


    However, he still does not believe that Hansen can kill more than 3,000 star beetles. Such fine genetic techniques are extremely demanding and impossible to complete when they are chased by the deified star beetle.


    However, Li Yuzhen quickly flew past, and soon saw more and more star beetles smashing on the branches or leaves, all of them are a dead method, and they were killed by a finger through the forehead.


    Such a subtle approach, Li Yuzhen asked himself to be able to do it in the case of preparation, but when he was chased, it was impossible to be so precise.


    After a while, after discovering more than 3,000 star beetles, Li Yuzhen did not look any further, because he knew that this number would not be wrong. After all, Hansen could not report false numbers in front of the uncle.


    But now Li Yuzhen suspects that Hansen is cheating. It is possible to use a powerful alien treasure. Otherwise, how could he possibly kill so many star beets while being chased?


    Moved back to the old man under the tree, Li Yuzhen saluted him: "Uncle Shu, can I take a look at the test image?"


    "Yes." The old man said faintly, he didn''t mind.


    Li Yuzhen opened the video recorded during the test. One is Li Yuzhen and the other is Hansen. He didn''t look at himself. He directly opened the one of Hansen, and then added an eight-speed release. The whole process of killing star beetles.


    At the beginning, Li Yuzhen was watching the image with the mentality of finding evidence of Hansen��s cheating, but after watching it for a while, Li Yuzhen��s heart was only shocked.


    Under the chasing of the deified star beetle, Hansen once again hunted the king-class star beetle, and quickly transferred the position. All the processes were like the flow of water, and it seemed to be pleasing to the extreme.


    After watching it for a while, Li Yuzhen knew that Hansen had not cheated, but the way of hunting was too strange. It was like using a deified star beetle as a puppet, and teasing it in the palm of his hand.


    Hansen tempted it to the left, it went to the left, Hansen let it to the right, it went to the right, it looked a bit stupid.


    However, Li Yuzhen is very clear that the deified star beetle is not stupid. On the contrary, its fighting instinct is very strong. Even if it can be used to deify the alien treasure, Li Yuzhen can easily hunt it without a 10% grasp.


    Hansen did not use any alien treasures, and he was able to tease the deified star beetles between the palms. This is a bit of a wicked thing in Li Yuzhen��s view. The feeling of mastering everything is a bit like the Taizu people��s cultivation. The deified seniors of the sensory articles seem to be somewhat different.


    "Have you practiced too much induction?" Li Yuzhen stared at Hansen.


    Hansen shook his head and said: "I haven''t practiced anything too sensitive. What I use is the knives of the Tiantian Palace.


    Linglong nodded and said: "Yes, he is using the sword of the town of Tiantian."


    Linglong has confirmed that Li Yuzhen naturally has no doubts. Hansen is an exquisite silkworm, and his thoughts are not so exquisite.


    However, Li Yuzhen is now very annoyed. He originally wanted to give Hansen a lesson, so that he would know how to behave in the future, but who knows that there is no lesson to Hansen, but Hansen took the opportunity to take over the Star Tree.


    Li Yuzhen even faintly regrets, regret that Hansen should not be tested together, otherwise he will not lose the takeover of the Star Tree.


    After reading Hansen��s image of hunting, Li Yuzhen did not say anything more. He went to the old man��s ceremony and he did not have any face to continue.


    The same is the king-level nine heavy, the people with the deified star beetle''s pursuit, the hunting star beetle is more than a thousand more than him, which makes Li Yuzhen very hard hit.


    However, when Li Yuzhen left, Hansen��s image of hunting and killing was taken away, and he did not know what he wanted to do.


    "According to the agreement, you can get thirty-six stars, and then give you an integer, just forty." The old man said with a smile: "In the future, you will be responsible for looking after the stars, and you can pick ten for each month. This month, I will give you the first time. You can pick up 50 stars in total."


    Hansen��s heart was overjoyed. For a long time, he did not encounter such a good thing. Hansen naturally refused to fall down and promised to come down.


    Just look after the stars tree and kill some insects. Every month, there are ten stars to take, which is a good thing to lose the pie in the sky, not to mention the killing of the star beetle is also good for him.


    After exquisitely explained the method of picking the stars, Hansen could not wait to fly and rushed to the star-like fruit of the tree.

 Chapter 2659： Star fruit

    The star fruit is huge like a small satellite, but it is only its outer shell. The size of the inner core is not related to the outer shell. The different kinds of seeds are also different, and the heterogeneous species in each fruit is different. .


    Legend has it that the star tree is the epitome of the big universe. A star fruit represents the life star in a big universe, so each star fruit breeds a unique alien species on the star, although it is a tree, but The heterologous species that are bred in many stars are different.


    Of course, this is just a legend. When it is not true, the different kinds of seeds that are actually bred in the stars are different, and at least they are also different from the king.


    "This is also in the sky, if it is outside, just this star tree, I am afraid it will trigger a cosmic war. No wonder the Taishang people have no desire, no competition with the Emperor and the big universe. The resources, there are days outside, let alone the Taishang people only a few hundred people, even if it is tens of thousands of times, there are endless resources."


    Han Sen thought of this, and suddenly there was another thought: "The sky is in the middle of the world and the antimatter world. Isn��t this an independent world? According to this calculation, hundreds of people from the Taishang family are not Have you enjoyed the resources of a world? This is too cool! And there is a place in the outer world where the dark world is connected with the antimatter world. You can get the resources of the antimatter world. Naturally, you don��t have to talk to the world. Come, the three worlds of Taishang are all eaten, is there anything better than this?"


    However, this has nothing to do with Hansen. Han Sen did not fly far, and I saw Linglong with Boa teleport.


    "When are you going to fly? I will take you there." Linglong said, pressing Hansen''s shoulder and moving him directly into the canopy.


    Hansen looked at the huge stars around him, and he hesitated to choose which one to choose.


    According to Linglong, although the star fruit is not mature, but the emptiness of the inside of the star, but only when the shell of the star fruit becomes dark red, it will grow completely, otherwise the star fruit picked in advance, the heterogeneous inside It has not evolved yet and the level will be low.


    "First pick a few hands and try your hand." From the outside, I can''t tell what kind of aliens are in the star fruit, so Hansen has no need to pick it, and flies directly to a nearby star fruit.


    The shell of the star fruit has been dark red, although it still emits light and heat, but it is almost the same as the sunset that is about to fall. The red pass is like a fireball.


    Hansen flew to the place where the stars and the branches were connected. According to the method described by Linglong, he reached out and pressed, and the huge star fruit suddenly separated from the branches.


    The star fruit after falling off slowly falls, it doesn''t feel like a huge star, it looks very light.


    With the fall of the stars, the dark red shell began to decompose, and it looked like a huge fireball that was burning and releasing heat.


    However, this decomposition did not produce heat, only a moment of effort, the huge star fruit shell has been completely decomposed and dissipated, only to see a distorted alien.


    The alien species is like a dragon, connected end to end, and the wings are closed. The body is covered with green scales. If you look at its size, and the tail, the length should exceed 40 meters.


    "It looks like it''s very fierce, won''t it be a demonized one?" Hansen''s heart slammed.


    Linglong said that most of the fruits in the stars are king-level heterogeneous, and a few are deified, no matter what kind of heterogeneity, when they are just born, they are the lowest level. For example, when the king-level heterogeneity just came out, it was a king-level field; when the demonized alien came out, it was the original base level.


    But like ordinary aliens, they have the opportunity to continue to grow, at least to what extent they will eventually grow, depending on their talents.


    The aliens that have just been picked are all in a state of slumber, they can be killed when they are asleep, or they can be awakened. The Taishang people have a special contract method, and after a contract, they can wake up and Take it for your own use.


    Of course, this kind of contract law needs to be carried out under the condition that the heterogeneity is not resistant, and it is of no use to the general alien species, that is, these sleeping dissidents in the star fruit without rebellious ability can use this contract method.


    "This should be the dragon of Alan, the alien of the king. If there is enough resources, there will be a chance to promote half-step deification, quite a good alien." Linglong looked at the green dragon and said to Hansen. .


    Hansen was disappointed, but it was only a kind of disparity at the king level. For him now, it has little effect.


    Linglong has already perceive Hansen��s thoughts and said to Hansen: ��It��s not completely useless. In the void, a group of star beetles will fly at regular intervals. You are here to guard the stars and you need to kill the star beetles often. If you just go hunting alone, it is too much trouble. Take some helpers and you can rush out before the star beetle enters the scope of the star tree. It is also a good boost, and in the future, walking in the sky, inevitably need some helpers. I suggest that you contract all the different kinds of stars in the fruit of the stars."


    Han Lin felt that Linglong said that it was not unreasonable. This time, the star beetle group could all fly into the tree. It was because the old man deliberately let them in, in order to test Hansen and Li Yuzhen.


    Usually, the star beetle group has no chance to fly on the star tree, and it is almost destroyed by the old man. Occasionally there are some fish that slip through the net, and it needs to be cleaned like Hansen.


    Of course, the old man must be less troubled when he is at home, but Hansen and Li Yu are not strong enough. If there are a large number of star beetles rushing to the star tree, they need to be cleaned up.


    Hansen looked at the dragon of Yalan who was still asleep. He knew that it would take a long time to wake up. He must make a decision before it wakes up. Otherwise, if it wakes up, it is not difficult to kill it. It is impossible.


    At the moment, he no longer hesitated, and Hansen used the method taught by Linglong to form a contract with the dragon of Alan.


    After the completion of the contract, the dragon of Alan had a strange curse on his forehead, and the curse flickered, causing the dragon of Alan to wake up from his sleep.


    "Hey!" The dragon of Alan opened his wings and gave a horrible dragon, and then he looked at Hansen.


    Hansen was just a thought, and the dragon of Alan seemed to have sensed his thoughts. He flew over the wings and landed at Hansen��s feet.


    Hansen stood on the back of the dragon of Alan and felt very good: "It is good to have a mount. It can be a cargo ship. In the future, you will get too many resources in the sky, so you can use it to transport."


    "There are still forty-nine stars left to pick, and I hope that there will be more deified species!" Hansen thought about flying to another star.

 Chapter 2660： Luck failure

    "Chapter error, click here to report"


    Hansen has picked up ten stars of fruit, and the results are all king-level aliens. The grades are also a heavy field. It is nothing but different varieties and different potentials.


    However, the fruit of the star breeds from the lowest level, and it is now an adult. Now, even if there is a chance to be promoted again, there will be no room for improvement. If you want to raise the king to the level of deification, then almost It is impossible, and at most it can be promoted to half-step deification.


    There has been no demonization, and Hansen is slightly disappointed.


    Linglong comforted: "After all, it is only a minority. It does not appear and is normal. You still have 40 chances. You don''t have to worry about it. As long as luck is not too bad, fifty fruits should be able to produce one or two different kinds of devils. Correct."


    Linglong said that it is natural, Hansen is still a little depressed.


    "Dad, Boa also picks the fruit." Boa took Hansen''s clothes and looked at Hansen.


    Because Linglong can feel Hansen''s thoughts, Han Sen did not dare to think about it, and said to Boa: "Well, Boa, you can help your father pick the stars."


    Boa was happy at once, looking around with big eyes, and pointing to a star fruit in a short time, said: "I want to pick one."


    Hansen took Boa in the past and flew to the upper end of the star fruit. Bao''s little hand pressed at the junction of the fruit and the branch, and the star fruit suddenly fell.


    Hansen looked at the shell of the star fruit and he knew that Boa��s luck was very good. I hope that this time I can use Boa��s luck to get more and more devilish as a thug.


    As the shell is completely disintegrated, the aliens are finally revealed, but this heterogeneous looks a bit strange.


    Its shape is very small, only Hansen''s fist is so big, big ears, short q-shaped tail, round body, how to look like how to look like a fat pink mini pig.


    "What kind of heterogeneity is this?" Hansen looked at Linglong. He felt that the smell of this pig was not very strong. It seemed to be similar to the previous ones. There was no strong breath that deified creatures should have, and look at it. It doesn''t seem to be a degenerate alien.


    "I don''t know, I can''t recognize all the different kinds of seeds." Linglong shook his head and said.


    "It seems that Boa''s luck is not omnipotent. Originally, I thought I could get a demonized kind." Han Sen couldn''t help but sigh.


    Ling Ling gave him a glance, this person actually wants to use his daughter''s luck to benefit, she has never seen such a brazen person, even her daughter must calculate.


    Boa was very fond of picking up the mini pig, and pinched his fat body, feeling like a good look.


    "Dad, can this little piglet give me a pet?" Boa asked Hansen.


    "Of course." Han Sen sees that the piglet should not be a demonized alien, leaving Boa a pet, and he has enough of the king.


    Boa is very happy, but she did not sign a contract with the piglet, and she immediately awakened the piglet.


    Boer��s move scared the excitement and awakened without a contract. Heterosis is as dangerous as wild aliens without restraint.


    However, after the piglet woke up, he did not show aggressiveness. He twisted his chubby body and walked around Boa, running cheerfully. It looked very cheerful.


    Boa took it up, and the little piglet did not resist, and the relatives honed in Boa��s hands.


    "Fortunately, there is no offensive alienation." Linglong was relieved.


    "Boa, keep going." Hansen said to Boa.


    Boa gave a cry, put down the piglet, and flew over to another star fruit. The little piglet actually spread the hoof and followed Boa.


    Soon, Boa took the fruit off and saw that the fruit quickly decomposed. When the sleeping seeds appeared, Hansen and Linglong couldn''t help but glimpse.


    Because there is still a little piglet in it, just like the one just mentioned, it is only the size of a fist, round and round, almost like a double fetal cell.


    "Strange, the aliens in the stars are not the same two in the same race. How can there be two identical piglets?" Lingu looked puzzled at the piglet.


    Hansen looked at the two little piglets carefully and soon found that they actually had a different point.


    If you look closely, you will find a white curse on the forehead of the two piglets, because it is similar to the color of the skin, so if you don''t look carefully, you won''t notice the presence of the curse.


    The curses on the foreheads of the two little piglets are obviously different, but what the curse is in the end, Hansen can''t understand.


    Han Sen looked at Linglong, and Linglong shook his head slightly: "I don''t know what it means. There are too many different kinds of seeds. Maybe this is a rare species. But the atmosphere of them should be only king, and they don''t have Aggressive."


    "How is Bo''s luck failing today?" Hansen was slightly disappointed. Such a small mini pig didn''t have the ability to attack. It seemed to be completely useless. When the coolies were not enough.


    Boa took the two piglets and continued to open the fruit. The next thing happened, Hansen and Linglong were a bit stunned. She even opened a little piglet.


    Haven''t waited for what Hansen said, Boa jumped on the star tree, and one star after another was stepped on by her, and in a blink of an eye she stepped on a dozen.


    Linglong quickly rushed over and raised Boa.


    I saw a dozen stars as if they were the sun that exudes the last rays of light, and quickly disintegrated to reveal the aliens inside.


    Han Sen and Linglong��s eyeballs are about to come out. I saw that all the stars were actually a little piglet.


    The piglets wake up very quickly. After almost breaking out, they quickly wake up. They screamed and ran to the side of the two little piglets. They crowded together and watched them. It is very lively and festive.


    "What is going on here?" Linglong��s face showed a doubtful color.


    It is too strange that the same kind of heterogeneous species has been opened so many times at a time. This has never happened before in the Star Tree.


    Look closely at the piglets, except that the spells on the forehead are different, everything else is exactly the same.


    "Boo, you have so many pets, and the rest is for Dad to come." Hansen said with a wry smile, and originally expected that Boa could open a few different kinds of degenerate, now it seems that there should be no play, Boa over there. It��s almost going to be a pig farm.


    A total of 16 pink piglets, surrounded by Boa, called a lively.


    Boa has no opinion, and she is having fun with her little piglet. It seems that there is no idea to pick the stars again.


    ��Add bookmarks for easy reading��

 Chapter 2661： Face

    "It seems to have to rely on myself." Han Sen looked around and chose a star that looked more pleasing to the eye and flew over.


    "The fruit of this long heaven is full of cabinets. At first glance, it is a blessing. It should be able to deify the aliens." Hansen stood in front of the fruit and gave the fruit a face.


    "Hey, will you still give the fruit a face?" Linglong couldn''t help but laugh. The Taishang people also had the same technique, but they never heard of the fruit.


    "There are people, people have fruit, people can face each other, why can''t the fruit?" Hansen said seriously.


    In fact, he will have a face-to-face technique, but there is such a kind of learning in Xuanmen. Unfortunately, Hansen only looked at a little fur, and even the entry is not counted, let alone the fruit, and people can''t.


    Now to say that, just to find some psychological comfort, I hope to open a demonized out.


    It is a pity that the day is not from the wishes of the people. It is still only the king-level heterogeneous, one by one to pick up the fruit, but unfortunately all of them are king-level aliens, they can only be used as coolies, not much use.


    Looking at the fifty fruits, they are almost finished. Finally, only two of them are not picked. Hansen��s glimpse, and the two adjacent ones were selected and photographed directly together.


    Boa is useless, and now I can only look at my luck.


    The two fruits quickly decomposed, and soon the heterologous inside came out.


    One of them is just a wolf. The breath is the king''s level, while the other one makes Hansen happy.


    It was a rock giant, sitting on the knees and there were more than ten meters high. The whole body was black rock, and it looked extremely majestic, like a hill.


    "Deified alienation... finally appeared divine alienation..." Feeling the breath of the rock giant, Hansen was ecstatic.


    Linglong also breathed a sigh of relief, fifty fruits can choose a demonized alien, which is considered a normal luck.


    When Hansen was staring at the rock giant, he quickly signed a contract with him. In the extraterrestrial days, there are places where deification is everywhere, and a more deified level of thugs can be much easier.


    In particular, in the future, the star beetle will be hunted frequently. There is a divine help to help, and Hansen can save a lot of trouble.


    With a group of strangers back to the old man, the old man did not say anything, but just looked at the little pigs around Boa, a flash of surprise in his eyes.


    "Uncle Shu, I don''t know what these piglets are different? How can there be so many similar species in the stars tree?" Linglong asked.


    The old man just said faintly: "The star tree is a true god-level plant. It itself captures the creation of the universe. I can understand it, and there is a truth in nature."


    After all, the old man took out another item and handed it to Hansen: "This is my token, and it is also your protection for the removal of the swarm. After ten days, you will come here to take over the star tree, every time the insects arrive. You must remove all the bugs in time, and you must not miss them."


    Hansen��s ceremony took over the object, only to see that it was a jade wishful, and the whole body was blue and blue, which seemed to be the general shape of the stone.


    The atmosphere above is extremely powerful, and at first glance it is known to be a divine treasure.


    Hansen did not expect that there would be such a benefit. He quickly took over the jasper, and once again prayed to the old man: "Please rest assured that the teacher''s uncle, I will do my best to take care of the star tree until your old man returns."


    "Go, come back ten days later." The old man said only a faint sentence.


    Hansen took Boa and left with Linglong. It was just that Linglong could not teleport with so many different kinds of seeds. Even if it was used, it would be useless. There could not be so many different kinds of seeds.


    Hansen had to leave the aliens here for a while, and he would come back ten days later.


    Boa''s pigs are only the size of their fists, and there is nothing to hinder. Hansen puts all the piglets in his pocket and puts them on the boat.


    "Put them out, it doesn''t take up a lot of places." Linglong saw the piglet drilled in the pocket, as if it was very uncomfortable, said.


    Hansen thought about it too. He put the piglets out, and they all excitedly ran in the bow of Boa, crowded together and looked at the boundless continent.


    "Do you want to go to the dark lake, or do you want to hunt and kill?" Linglong sat at the stern and looked at Hansen.


    "I still go to the dark lake first. It is safer to practice "God Run" and then kill the aliens," Hansen said.


    "Alright." Linglong nodded slightly and sent Hansen to the dark lake.


    Walking in the sky, unless you have the ability to move the stars, you can only ride this kind of boat. There is a special force blessing on the boat. The aliens of the sky will not attack the boat, but if you go, it will be a general deification. The strong, can not come freely in the sky, not to mention Hansen has not been deified.


    Therefore, Hansen wants to move into a starry sky as soon as possible to facilitate the coming and going in the sky. For the time being, he does not want to go hunting and killing different species.


    Of course, there is another reason. Hansen hopes to catch all the yellow papers for research and study, so he wants to go to the dark lake.


    Linglong felt Hansen''s thoughts, and she couldn''t help but look red. She would be wrong, thinking that Han Sen wanted to see the pictures on the yellow paper, and did not know that the pictures on the yellow paper had another mystery.


    Once again, I came to the dark lake. This time, I didn��t leave, and I was fishing with Hansen, which made Han Sen slightly depressed.


    There is exquisiteness, he must always control his own thinking, this is not an easy thing, even Hansen will feel very uncomfortable.


    The various sentiments of Hansen''s cultivation of genetics were also passed on to Linglong. Although Shenyou has been practiced, the practice of Hansen has given her a different feeling from her own cultivation.


    It��s just a little weird. Hansen��s chances of catching something are much higher than her. Often she hasn��t caught a thing yet, and Hansen has already caught a few pieces.


    It is a pity that Hansen caught all the yellow paper. When Hansen went to see it, she could naturally feel it, and her cheeks suddenly became red.


    Boa has a group of piglets as playmates, playing in the dark, so it is not so boring.


    The little piglets look completely non-aggressive, and they are like useless pet pigs, which makes Hansen slightly depressed.


    For a few days, Han Sen really couldn��t stand the feeling of being peeped every day. He said to Linglong and wanted to enter the core field.


    Who knows that Linglong tells him that Tiantiantian is in the middle of the world and the antimatter world. Because of the existence of the barrier of space, it is impossible to enter the core field from here.


    Hansen tried it, and sure enough, he could not open the door to the temple in the core field.

 Chapter 2662： Take over the star tree (the lord plus more)

    In the courtyard of a mountain outside the sky, Li Yuzhen and another man from the Taishang family are watching Hansen killing the image of the star beetle. .


    "Syracuse, how do you feel after reading it?" Li Yuzhen asked a man in Tsing Yi.


    "It''s very strong, maybe even stronger than the Taishang people of the same order. Who is he?" Li Xuecheng stared at Hansen in the image.


    "The silkworm selected by Linglong is named Hansen, which is a crystal family." Li Yuzhen replied.


    "The ability to select such a silkworm, exquisite luck is good." Li Xuecheng nodded slightly.


    Li Yuzhen snorted and said: "What is the relationship between her luck and us? To put it bluntly, she is the darling of the Taishang people, and we are only fertility machines."


    Seeing Li Xuecheng frowning, Li Yuzhen quickly said: "After reading this image, don''t you have any idea?"


    "What do you mean?" Li Xuecheng frowned.


    "When Li Keer gets her silkworm, the battle of silkworms will start. Do you think the thirteen silkworms of this time, who can win?" Li Yuzhen asked.


    "As far as I can see, Han Sen is very good, but he is only a king-level nine-pointer. Most other silkworms are half-deification, and there is even a natural deification. If it is based on strength, naturally it is the natural deification. The probability is the highest." Li Xuecheng said with indulgence.


    "In theory, there is nothing wrong with this, but in fact I have learned in detail that Hansen��s reputation in the big universe is not small, and he still has a few pieces of real treasure, even the true beauty of Medusa. The artifact is in his hands, and his chances of winning are great." Li Yuzhen thoroughly investigated Hansen''s information after the last time. It can be said that he is now a rare one among the Han people. One of the people who know.


    Tiantiantian is rich in resources, and the Taishang people are not lacking anything. There is no attempt for the big universe. If it is not because only the high-intelligence creatures become silkworms, it is meaningful. The Taishang people do not need to go to the big universe to choose silkworms.


    Therefore, the Taishang ethnic group in the foreign universe will not be too concerned about it. Don''t say that Hansen is only a king. Even ordinary deification will not attract the attention of the Taishang people.


    Li Yuzhen took the information he collected to Li Xuecheng, and there was also an image of Hansen��s battle to transform Meng Meng into a stone sculpture with the shield of Medusa.


    "Is there such a thing?" Li Xuecheng was slightly surprised. After a moment of indulging, he said: "If this is the case, he will have a chance to win the battle of silkworms, but he only has a chance. After all, the power of using different treasures is more than real. The leader who reached the level of deification is still worse in the realm, but he can use the big killer like Medusa''s shield, and the winning percentage is still quite high."


    "If this time the battle of silkworms is not allowed to use different treasures?" Li Yuzhen suddenly said with a smile.


    "Only in terms of his own strength, he certainly cannot be a deified opponent. Just like in the image, he can''t kill the deified star beetle any more. The power is not as good as the deified, the absolute power is suppressed, and the powerful. Skills can''t make up for it." Li Xuecheng paused and said: "But the battle for silkworms does not prohibit the use of different treasures?"


    "I used to be no, but this time it is different. I have reliable news. This time, the battle of silkworms will ban the use of different treasures." Li Yuzhen said with great certainty.


    "Is it your home..." Li Xuecheng looked at Li Yuzhen as if he had realized it, but he did not finish the words, as if there were any taboos.


    Li Yuzhen smiled slightly: "You only need to know that this time the battle of silkworms absolutely does not allow the use of different treasures. This is enough to know that there are only four people in this matter. You and I don''t say, the other two are not. can speak."


    "But what does this have to do with us?" Li Xuecheng still did not understand what Li Yu really meant.


    Li Yuzhen said in a cold voice: "Did you forget? Every time the battle of silkworms, those who are extremely boring, will be gambling. If you pass these materials from Hansen, do you think those guys will be like us? I think Hansen has a chance to win the battle of silkworms?"


    "That is very likely... After all, the silkworm that was born in that day is only the original base level. It is much worse than Meng Lie. Hansen has a great chance of winning." Li Xuecheng said with a deep voice, talking and talking, eyes Suddenly, he finally understood what Li Yuzhen meant.


    "You want to let those guys guys bet Hansen wins, and then make a big profit from them?" Li Xuecheng eyes lit up.


    "Yes, and because they lost because of Hansen, do you think they will have a good look for Hansen?" Li Yuzhen laughed.


    "This trick is really embarrassing. The guys are in charge of various resources. Hansen will not have to go to them in the future. If they look at Hansen, Hansen wants to get resources is not so easy." Li Xuecheng suddenly realized .


    "I am Li Yu really stuff and what can anyone grab it casually?" Li Yuzhen sneered, and then said to Li Xuecheng: "The news that the war of silkworms is not allowed to use the different treasures should be announced soon, so your movements should be fast. One point, get enough benefits before the news is announced."


    "There is such a good thing, you don''t do it yourself, why should you be cheaper?" Li Xuecheng asked with some doubts.


    "In my capacity, if you gamble Hansen loses, they will certainly have doubts, you will be different... This business is half of us..." Li Yuzhen said casually.


    "It is also said that if you are gambling with Hansen, you will let them suspect that there is a problem with the insider." Li Xuecheng smiled and said: "Okay, that''s it."


    Soon Hansen��s information spread in the Taishang people, and the people of the Taishang people were very interested in it. Except for the Taishang people who practiced the super-inductive articles, there is nothing to say about this, many too The Shangzu people felt that Hansen had a chance to win in the battle of silkworms.


    Li Xuesheng was at this time to fish in troubled waters, and made a gamble with many Taishang people.


    As a result, Li Yuzhen did not expect it. It was not long before the patriarch of the Taishang nationality announced the rule that the silkworm war was not allowed to use the different treasures, so that many Taishang people were smashed by Li Xuecheng, and even the impression of Hansen was It''s getting worse.


    If Hansen can win the battle of the silkworm, it is better to say that if it can''t win, then the Taishang people will not be returned because of Hansen. Even if this matter has nothing to do with Hansen, I am afraid that it will be inevitable.


    Hansen did not know so many storms outside, but he was fishing in the dark lake from his own self. He waited until ten days before he went to the Star Tree again.


    However, the old man under the tree has disappeared. Hansen directly took over the supervision work of the Star Tree. After a circle, he discovered that there is no star beetle on the tree. Obviously, the old man has cleared the star beetle before he left. It''s clean.


    "The star beetle group usually only erupts once in two or three months. You usually don''t have to be here all the time. You only need to wait until the insects break out to get rid of the insects." Linglong said to Han Sen.

 Chapter 2663： Reversal of the gene (the lord plus more)

    Because Li Keer''s silkworm has not been selected, so the battle of silkworms has not been opened, the star tree has just experienced a insect tide, and there will be no large group of star beetles in a short time. Hansen puts the rock giant and Those king-level aliens stayed guarded by the stars in the tree, and they hunted and practiced daily on the dark side of the lake. .


    "Hey! Why isn''t it yellow paper!" After more than a month, when Hansen pulled up the dark field again, he found that the fish caught up was a broken shield.


    The shield was old and broken, and it was full of rust. Hansen squeezed a little bit and squeezed a corner.


    "The pits, how come fishing is such a tattered!" Han Sen lamented, but thought again: "There was no more yellow paper, can you say that the yellow paper has been caught by me?"


    Taking advantage of the exquisiteness, Han Sen took all the yellow papers out and arranged them according to the number. The two front and back covers were really an intact book.


    "Three hundred and sixty-five pages, this number is a bit wonderful." Hansen started from the first page, and carefully watched the contents inside.


    Usually there is exquisiteness, Han Sen does not dare to think more and dare not practice, basically just in the practice of Linglong gave him "God Tour" and "very real body", I have long felt a bit boring, and now look at " Xuan Huang Jing, but it is very interesting.


    Although there is no content in the Xuan Huang Jing, there is only one picture, but Han Sen has studied it carefully, but he feels chilling.


    Originally, Hansen felt a little strange. Why did he paint the human figure from the paper caught in the dark lake?


    Hansen also suspected that the paintings were not humans, but some races similar to humans. However, after carefully studying the red and blue lines in the painting, Hansen felt the scalp numb and the goose bumps on his body. Woke up.


    The line above is very similar to "Blood Life". No, it should not be said to be similar. It should be said that it is the opposite. It is simply a rebellious "Blood Life".


    Hansen did not know what kind of consequences would be caused by the anti-training of "Blood Life", but "Xuan Huang Jing" is indeed a genetic algorithm completely opposite to "Blood Life".


    "Isn''t someone deliberately teasing me with this "Xuan Huang Jing"?" Han Sen frowned, how to think about it is a bit strange.


    It is too bizarre that he has caught a human genetic technique from the dark lake and is still completely rebellious with the **** nerves.


    However, it is said that some people are deliberately teasing him. It seems that there is something wrong with it. The dark lake is connected with the antimatter world. No one can go on, and even if someone can go down, it is impossible to know that Hansen has cultivated blood and nerves. Engaged in a rebellious genetic technique for him.


    Looking at the "Xuan Huang Jing" in the hands of the complex, Han Sen did not dare to practice, or simply did not dare to think.


    This thing he does not need to practice at all, as long as the "Blood Life" is reversed according to the method of "Xuan Huang Jing", that is, "Xuan Huang Jing".


    However, there are no consequences for this. Hansen did not expect it at all. There is no text in the "Xuan Huang Jing". There is no possibility of speculation.


    "What the **** is going on?" Hansen really wants to ask the person who is now teaching the blood to teach him. Unfortunately, he is in the sky, and the connection with the outside world has been cut off. It is impossible to contact the blood.


    Han Sen took up the "Xuan Huang Jing" and didn''t even dare to look at it again. If Wan had tried his mind together, when the blood was reversed, God knew what would happen.


    "If Mr. Bai is here, he should be able to help me analyze what the Xuan Huang Jing is doing."


    When the book is used, it hates less. Now Hansen has some regrets that he has not studied the study of Xuanmen. Otherwise, he may be able to see some clues.


    When he was thinking about it, the triangle pattern on Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up again. Hansen quickly converged his mind and forced himself to put all his thoughts into thinking about "The Real Body."


    In a short while, I saw Linglong teleported, but she was not alone, and Li Keer was around her.


    Since the last time, Hansen has never seen Li Kerer again. At this time, seeing her again, Li Keer is a bit more sad and sad, not as bright as the early years.


    Linglong introduced Li Kerer to Han Sen, and Li Keer also recognized Hansen, but he did not know that he was a gold coin.


    "Han Sen, there is one thing I hope you can help." Linglong introduced the two people, suddenly looked at Hansen.


    "What can I help?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse. He was just an outsider in the sky. He could do very little things. What would Linglong need him to help?


    "There is a problem with the silkworm that Linglong chose. There is no suitable candidate now, and we need to re-select a silkworm." Linglong said.


    Li Keer shook his head and said with a look of resentment: "The three divisions you don''t have to say so euphemistically, the silkworm I chose refused me, and even refused to meet me again, so I can only find another silkworm. ��


    Hansen didn''t dare to think too much, afraid that he would see his mind by Linglong.


    He knows that Li Keer is talking about gold coins, but Li Keer is smashing him. He didn''t go to the core field. He didn''t want to see Li Keer, but he didn''t hide from Li Ker, but he was trapped in the sky. Do not go to the core area.


    ��What can I help?�� Hansen asked Linglong. He didn��t know what Linglong meant. He couldn��t let him use it alone. At the same time, he was Li Ke��s silkworm?


    "Because the time is too tight, it is difficult for the younger sister to find other excellent silkworms, so I would like to ask you for help. If you can convince the lonely bamboo and let him become the silkworm of the younger sister, I will thank you and my sister." Said.


    "I really can''t do this. If you want to come, you won''t want to go to the prison. It''s useless to say it." Han Sen said with a spread.


    "Isn''t it possible to have a relationship with you? You used to come to the Taishang for the last time." Linglong stared at Hansen.


    "I can''t help this busy." Hansen shook his head and he knew how hard it was.


    He has Xiaoyu who can use it, and he has to guard against day and night. He is more careful than being a thief in the police station. He is afraid of being careless and he is seen by Linglong.


    He has already done this himself, and naturally he is not willing to let his footsteps follow his footsteps.


    "Since you can''t persuade you to be alone, there is only one way. You must help this busy." Ling Xiao smiled and looked at Han Sen.


    "What do you want to do?" Hansen faintly felt something was wrong.


    "If you think, use one person and two, please do the silkworm of the younger sister." Linglong said the sentence that Hansen was very worried.

 Chapter 2664： Double benefit

    "Does this work?" Han Sen looked at Linglong. .


    "Why not? Anyway, you are seen by one person. It is also seen by two people. It is just sharing an experience. There is no more loss for you. But the benefits can be doubled. It belongs to me. And the resources of the younger sister, you can get double copies, isn''t that good?" Ling Xiao smiled and looked at Han Sen.


    "It seems that this is true, but I feel that something is wrong." Han Sen said with a deep heart.


    "Is there something wrong? Are you still dissatisfied with the resources you have?" Linglong thought and said: "If you think about it, if you become a silkworm of a younger sister, then it is similar to the resources of the Star Tree. You can take it again."


    "But now the teacher''s uncle is absent, isn''t the star tree already suspended?" Hansen said.


    "I just give an example. There are still many resources like the Star Tree. You can take two copies at that time." Linglong peered into Hansen''s mind and knew that Hansen had been tempted, and he pulled Hansen''s hand and said: "There is not much time. Go to the altar now. Then there is a big good thing waiting for you."


    "What a good thing?" Hansen asked.


    "You will know when you get there, you can get a lot of resources, and it''s still double." Linglong said that he had pulled Hansen directly to the teleport, and came to the altar where Hansen and Linglong formed a contract.


    Hansen thus settled the contract again and became Li Ke''s silkworm.


    Because there was exquisiteness, Han Sen did not dare to think about it. When he found the opportunity to be alone, not being perceived by Linglong and Li Kerer, he thought about it carefully, but he felt that it was not good.


    "I don''t know if Xiaoyu can receive two brands at the same time. If it doesn''t work, then isn''t it necessary to wear a help?" Hansen quickly took Xiaoyu, and tried to transfer Li Ker''s brand to Xiaoyu. .


    Fortunately, Hansen��s worry did not happen, and the branding success was transferred to Xiaoyu.


    "In this case, it is a good result. Anyway, it is not too much difference to be peeked by one person and peeked by two people. The resources can get two copies. It seems to be earned?" Hansen is not sure whether he is making money. Because he always feels that something is wrong, but he can''t think of something wrong.


    "I don''t know what the good things that Linglong said are in the end? It is better to be able to obtain the degenerate genes." Han Sen secretly thought.


    Linglong and Li Kerer signed up for Hansen in a palace at this time. They naturally signed up for Hansen to participate in the battle of silkworms. This is the good thing that Linglong said.


    There are many resource rewards for the battle of silkworms, but it is necessary for the silkworms to fight for themselves. The higher the ranking, the more resources they can get.


    There are a total of 13 Taihuo disciples, but there are only 12 silkworms. If they are ranked in ten, the rewards will be almost better than nothing.


    Five to ten can only be regarded as a guarantee, and five before it is a reward. Every time you enter one, the resources you can get are almost doubled.


    The reason why there is such a reward is to let the silkworms fully strive for rewards and come up with their strongest strength.


    The disciples of the Taishang nationality can experience the experience between life and death through the battle of the silkworms. Without the harm of themselves, they can get the experience equivalent to their own experience of life and death, and only the Taishang people have such opportunities and ability.


    The Taishang people knew that Li Keer had shared a silkworm with Linglong, and they were somewhat surprised. Although silkworms can be shared, this is not the case in the history of the Taishang people.


    The Taishang people who practiced too much inductive articles did not have much thought about this, but the Taishang people like Li Yuzhen were not so calm.


    "Li Keer actually shared a silkworm with Linglong. This Hansen had some luck and made him a cheaper." Li Yuzhen said coldly.


    Li Xuecheng said with a smile: "It is not necessarily a good thing to become two silkworms of the Taishang nationality. Although some resources can get two copies, but some are responsible, he also has to double."


    After a pause, Li Xuecheng said: "When the war of silkworms has passed, he has lost so many big blood, and it is hard to say whether he can get the resources he should have."


    ��Is everything received?�� Li Yuzhen laughed.


    "The news that the war of silkworms is forbidden to use the different treasures has been collected before they are all released. I will not give them the opportunity to pay their debts." Li Xuecheng said with a double eye: "This time Hansen can''t get the battle of silkworms." First place, we will make a big profit. Those resources are enough for us to be promoted and deified. At least we can push us to the level of destruction. There are still a few different treasures, which are resources that cannot be exchanged. If we lose, it will not be able to afford to lose money."


    Li Yuzhen snorted and said: "How can we lose? Not to mention that each silkworm is basically a half-step deification, half a step higher than Hansen, but that one born naturalized silkworm, Hansen will lose no doubt, he How to break out, at most it is second."


    "It is also said that the king-level nine-strong is no longer strong, and it is impossible to win the deification, not to mention the natural talent of the natural deification, even if it is not weaker than the disciples of our Taishang people, the same level The middle is considered to be superior, and it is not difficult to defeat a king-level nine-weight." Li Xuecheng also felt that this time was ten-nine.


    After listening to the good things that Linglong and Li Kerer said, Hansen couldn��t help but smile: "Is this a good thing for you to say? Isn��t it for me to go to work hard? And I can only take one place, where can I come? Double benefit?"


    "There are two of us working together to cheer for you, isn''t that double the benefits?" Ling said faintly.


    Hansen and Li Kerer looked at Linglong with some stunnedness. Hansen didn��t know if Linglong��s sentence was a joke, but Li Keer was surprised at the change of Linglong. It��s hard to imagine that the exquisite would say before. This is the case.


    "Look at what I do? I have time to look at my opponent''s information. The higher the ranking you get, the more resources you will get. If you can get the second place, you can get a demonized treasure. And a lot of other resources." Linglong looked calmly.


    ��First?�� Hansen asked as he flipped through the information.


    "In this battle of silkworms, there is a natural deification, the first should be his bag, you will strive for a second." Ling Yu said faintly.


    "There is a natural deification to participate in the war, and no use of different treasures, it really can only fight for the second." Han Sen nodded slightly, can not use the peacock king soul clothing and six nuclear snake bow, he did not sure to defeat the deified strong, even if The lowest primordial deification is not good either.

 Chapter 2665： Deification set

    "Don''t tell him about the bet?" After Li Keer and Linglong left the dark lake, Li Keer looked at Linglong with some doubts. .


    "Tell him what is the use? Let him and a natural deification?" I still don''t want to find a silkworm again." Linglong said.


    "It is also said that Wang Jiuzhong wants to defeat the natural deification, there is almost no possibility, and the qualification of the natural deification is very good, no worse than the Taiji disciples of the same order, it is not easy to win him in the same order, let alone It is a king-level nine-weight." Li Keer sighed: "In this way, those who have made a big bet on Hansen and bought him to get the first place will lose, and they can��t help Li Xuecheng. Even if you don''t anger at Hansen, I''m afraid I won''t give him any good looks. If Hansen goes to them later, I''m afraid it will be inconvenient."


    "That is no way, we can only slowly find ways to ease, I hope to minimize the impact." Linglong said helplessly.


    Han Sen is studying the information. There are some information on the twelve silkworms. The production is quite beautiful, and some are like the menu of a big hotel.


    The photos and details of each silkworm are printed on it. Hansen sees that the first page introduces the natural deification.


    Shalai: A variant of the Lion family.


    Level: The original base is deified.


    Gender: Male.


    Good at genetics: lion killing.


    Hobbies: sweets...


    The content is very detailed, but most of them are some of them, and there is no big use, what hobbies, hobbies, and what kind of styles you like, and what you usually like to do. It��s very clear, what kind of ability But there is no mention of the word, only know that I am good at a kind of genetic surgery called lion killing.


    "What is the difference between writing this information and not writing it?" Hansen only looked at his head.


    Then I continued to turn it backwards and found that the information was introduced. When I turned to the fourth page, I saw the information of Yu Shanxin, which is also the introduction template. I can only see his appearance and be good at "very evil." Road, this genetic technique, there is nothing else.


    Hansen looked at the page one by one, only remembered the appearance, name and race of eleven silkworms, and other materials did not work.


    Turning to the last page of the character data, Hansen finally saw his resources.


    Hansen: The crystal family (currently working for Zhentian Temple).


    Level: King level nine areas.


    Gender: Male.


    Good at genetics: "Genetics", "Tooth Knife", "The Law of the World"...


    Own treasures: Mei Shen, Medusa''s gaze, unknown feathers, unknown bows...


    "Wait... this is how it is going..." Hansen looked stunned. The other eleven silkworms were all mentioned in a casual way, and his information was incomparably detailed, not only the genetics and his differences that he was good at. The treasures of Luodu are clear and clear, and there are other categories below, for the detailed explanation of the genetic techniques and different treasures he is good at.


    "Who wrote this **** information, how can I hang me alone?" Hansen had the urge to hack people. He knew almost nothing about his opponent, but the other person knew him well, which was too much. .


    At the end of the paper, there is another summary evaluation: "The suppression of the genius of the heavens and the genius of the world, the ability to be outstanding is the most in the silkworm, except for Shalai can barely fight with one of the war, the rest are not enough, it is the battle of the silkworm. Winning the championship."


    "I am going to your sister!" Hansen looked at the final summary, and it is already certain that someone is actually pitting him.


    I flipped the information book several times and finally saw a small line "Editor: Li Xuecheng" behind the information book.


    "Who is this Li Xuecheng? Why is it so pit me?" Hansen thought about it. He didn''t have such a person in his impression. After he came to the Taishang nationality, he had never seen a few Taishang people. Knowing Li Xuecheng, it is even more impossible to offend him.


    "Is Li Xuecheng and Li Yuzhen a group?" Hansen wanted to come and think, except for Li Yuzhen, it seems that no one in the Shangzu is necessary to hang himself.


    At this point, Hansen��s heart woke up a bit, and felt that this battle of silkworms might not be as simple as he imagined.


    Picking up the information, and studying the information of the other eleven opponents in detail, several of them are not fuel-efficient lamps, of which the royal family is the most, and there is only one jade in the heavenly family.


    As for the lion-hearted family born in Shalai, it is actually a small family that is not famous. The whole family is a half-step deification. Shalai is the half-step deified son. I don��t know why. He happened when he was born. The mutation of the gene is actually congenital and unimaginable.


    After the test of the touch of the gods, the talent is as high as the top ten. Under his leadership, the lion heart quickly rises. If it is not selected by a disciple of the Taishang nationality to become a silkworm, I am afraid that it will be planned to start lighting at this time. The battle of the genocide.


    Moreover, Shalai had been selected as a silkworm four years ago, and practiced for so long in the extraterrestrial days. The terrible talents and meticulous cultivation can be imagined.


    "If I can use the different treasures, I still have the chance to compete with Shalais for the first place. I can''t use the different treasures, let alone Shale. It is not easy to win other silkworms. Don''t say anything else. Just Yu Shanxin is definitely a very difficult role." Han Sen secretly thought.


    There is also a reward for this battle of silkworms. Hansen sees the first prize and can''t help but glimpse.


    "What is the devilized treasure package?" Hansen continued to turn down some doubts. After reading it, there were only four words left in his mind. "There is money and willfulness."


    The so-called deification of the different treasure suit is to separate the armor from the refining, the half body armor is a demonized treasure, the battle skirt is a demonized treasure, a pair of guards plus a pair of boots turned out to be four pieces of magical treasures, and then Together with the helmet, a total of seven deified treasures of the different kinds of treasures constitute the demonized set of "Sun God suit."


    Looking at it in detail, Han Sen knows that the Sun God suit is not a simple, but simple, seven-story magical treasure, each of which has the original level of power, and seven if When used together, it will form a special order chain system, so that the power can be directly promoted to the metamorphosis level.


    Although the second place also has a dedication of the original base level, there are still many resources, but compared with this sun **** suit, it is too much difference.


    Behind there is a picture of the sun **** suit, the entire armor is like a silver mirror, generally shining, and there is a mysterious color in the bull, it seems that it is quite tall and noble.


    Looking at the introduction of the power of the Sun God suit, Hansen is drooling. Even if the user''s level is not deified, it can''t fully stimulate the power of the Sun God suit, but as long as the seven-piece suit is used, seven pieces. The suit can automatically form the order chain of the Sun God Wing and also the power of the original base level, and the king level can also control.

 Chapter 2666： Difficult

    "It''s a good thing, so the local tyrants can play like this. Other races don''t have so many resources to play like this." Hansen couldn''t help but sigh that the Taishang is the bandit of his mother.


    Hansen was able to get a demonized treasure that was hidden like a baby. People directly got seven suits to be prizes, and they couldn��t think of a more extravagant race than the Taishang people.


    The emperor claimed to be the first big family in the universe, but compared with the Taishang people, it was a bandit, not worth mentioning at all.


    "If you can beat the heavens outside..." Hansen��s thoughts were immediately thrown out of his mind, and this thought must not be there. In case one was accidentally known by Li Kerer and Linglong, It��s really terrible.


    Hansen repeatedly studied it several times, and he said in his heart: "The sun **** suit, I want it, but other silkworms will be there. There will always be a way to deal with it. Only Shalai, there is really no way. Can''t Using the Beast Soul, you can''t use the Super Spirit in Hansen''s identity. How can you defeat a congenital deification?"


    Hansen thought for a long time, but there is still no good way. After all, he knows too little about Shalai. Just relying on these introductions in the information, there is nothing to study.


    After Linglong and Li Kerer came back, Han Sen asked them if they had detailed information on the other eleven silkworms. Linglong had already been prepared, and gave the information she and Li Kerer had investigated in the past few days. Hansen.


    "Right, this is Li Xuecheng. Who have I inadvertently offended him?" Hansen pointed to the name behind the information.


    "He has some relationship with Li Yuzhen." Linglong hesitated and replied.


    Although Hansen couldn''t read the exquisite thinking, Hansen keenly discovered the strange look of Linglong, and suddenly felt that there was definitely something wrong with this.


    ��Is Li Yuzhen doing something?�� Hansen asked.


    Linglong Shen did not answer, the general Li Keer said: "I think it should be better to let Han Sen know better, anyway, he will know sooner or later, or have a mental preparation in advance."


    "What happened in the end?" Hansen frowned again.


    Linglong said the matter of Li Xuecheng''s gambling, and then said: "In fact, this matter has little to do with you. It is just that some people have been buried in Li Xuecheng with a large number of resources and different treasures. I am afraid that it is not so easy to swallow this. Tone."


    Hansen smiled bitterly: "Is the Taishang people so gambling?"


    "No one of the Taishang people who practiced too much inductive articles will gamble, but another line... can only say that the heavens are too comfortable. The Taishang people have not experienced the struggles of other races, some Things are too easy to get, but they don''t know how to cherish them." Li Keer shook his head and sighed.


    "If I hurt them so much resources and different treasures, will they be angry with me?" Hansen asked.


    "I don''t want to be angry, but I don''t always have a good face. Li Xuecheng''s main purpose is still those resources and different treasures, but just pitted you," Ling said.


    "That doesn''t necessarily mean that I am pitted. If I have helped the over-the-top people to make a lot of resources and different treasures, will there be any benefits in the future?" Hansen asked with a sneer.


    "Nature is there. They control many resources in the sky. They will inevitably have to deal with them in the future. If they look at you with pleasing eyes, there will be many things that will be much easier." After finishing, Li Kerer looked at Han Sen with some surprise. Road: "What do you want to do?"


    "What can I think? As long as I get the first battle of the silkworm, I can solve all problems." Han Sen said faintly.


    "It is true that this is true, but Shalai is an unsolvable problem. His talent is terrible. In just four years, he has practiced a variety of genetic techniques, including the migratory technique, which is already available. The starry sky is moving. If you want to fight, it is not useful for Shalai." Li Keer said.


    "Do not try to know if you can do it?" Han Sen looked calm, did not say too much, just took the information back to study.


    Li Keer and Linglong looked at each other. They were able to sense the strong self-confidence in Hansen''s thinking. They seemed to have confidence to defeat Shale, but they could not capture the source of this confidence.


    "Three sisters, don''t you feel a bit strange? Why can we sense his self-confidence, but can''t sense the idea behind this confidence? It is reasonable to say that unless he is a blind and confident arrogant bag, we should be able to sense The idea behind this confidence is correct.�� After Han Sen left, Li Keer asked the confused and asked Ling, she did not think that Hansen would be a straw bag.


    "His mental control ability is very strong, you can force control of your own thoughts, in addition to the most intuitive feeling, it is difficult for us to peep into other thoughts." Linglong said.


    "My own thoughts are the most difficult to control. Even we need to use the too-inductive articles to do it. He can do this step, and your choice of the three divisions is really correct." Li Keer praised.


    "Although I don''t know what the source of his self-confidence is, it seems that he wants to compete for this first. If it is really successful, it will be a good thing for you and me." Ling said.


    "I am afraid that he is too overestimating himself. If one accidentally dies, then we have to choose the silkworm again." Li Kerer did not have much hope for this. He said in his heart: "If it is a gold coin, he should Can you do that?"


    Perhaps it is because the one that is not available is the best, and Li Keer always remembers the gold coin.


    After Hansen studied the details of eleven silkworms, he still felt some headaches. No one really provoked the Lord. In addition to Shalai, there are many sly characters.


    There is actually a silkworm of the Taishang nationality. The Taishang people do silkworms for the Taishang people. This kind of thing is rare. The general Taishang people will not choose this way. Although the Taishang people are strong, their power is too Approximate, the growth environment is basically the same, looking for the Taishang people to do silkworms, there will be many different sentiments, and few Taishou disciples do this.


    Moreover, the ordinary Taishang people think that silkworms are things that lower organisms can do. They are not willing to decline their status to make silkworms. Therefore, this situation is rare in the Taishang people.


    "The half-step deification of the Taishang people should be stronger than Linglong? I am afraid that it is not the only one who can easily send it. Not to mention the big trouble of Shalai, who wants to win the battle in the silkworm, is really not a piece. It��s easy.�� Han Sen put down the information and continued to practice genetics. There are two kinds of genetic techniques. He must be trained before Shale��s battle, otherwise there is no chance of winning.

 Chapter 2667： Mysterious desert (the lord plus more)

    "I want to go to the core field. I don''t know if there is any way?" Hansen made this request when he saw the exquisite again. .


    He remembers that Li Keer seemed to be able to enter the core field when he was in the Taishang nationality, but Linglong said no, and he tried it, and it did not.


    "In a day outside, there is only one place that allows you to open the door to the core shrine. However, the disciples of the Taizu people are generally unable to enter. If you have a particularly anxious thing to enter the core field, I can help you think about it. Way.�� Li Kerer looked at Han Sen with some curiosity. She wanted to know why Hansen wanted to enter the core field.


    "I want to find a friend in the core area. Maybe he has a way to help me win this battle of silkworms," ??Hansen said.


    Li Keer can sense that Hansen did not lie, but the friend Han Sen wanted to find, she did not know, but vaguely felt that there really is such a creature.


    Hansen has tried to control himself not to think about it, but when it comes to finding friends, the subconscious will still subconsciously flash a thought, which is unavoidable, but Hansen has let himself try not to think too much, Li Ke I can''t see who it really is.


    "Well, I will think of a way to answer you later, but this is very troublesome, it may not be possible, and you don''t have too much hope." Li Kerer was amazed at Han Sen''s thinking control. Ability, but since Hansen did not lie, she did not continue to pursue.


    Han Sen waited for a long time, still did not see Li Keer back, to Linglong came to the dark side of the lake.


    Han Sen didn''t have to talk, and Linglong had already sensed what he thought in his heart. He couldn''t help but be surprised: "Is the younger sister promised to help you enter the core field?"


    "She said that this is very difficult to do, and it may not be possible." Hansen was worried that the last thing that Li Keer brought back was bad news.


    Ling Xiao said with a smile: "This is really difficult. In theory, there is no way to enter the core field in the sky. There is only one exception, but that place is the forbidden land of my family, not to mention foreigners, even if it is too The pro-disciples of the Shang nationality are also forbidden to enter there. There are not many people who can do this. The younger sister is one of them. Since she promised you, if your luck is not too bad, you should not There will be problems."


    "Where is that?" Hansen asked curiously.


    ��I told you before that Heaven is a buffer zone between the world and the antimatter world. It is a crossroad between the world and the antimatter world. Because it connects the world and the antimatter world, everything is very strange. There, you can connect with the current world and let you open the door to the core field.�� Linglong did not explain it in detail. After a brief explanation, he said: ��Because there are too many uncertain factors, it is forbidden. The disciples of the family entered, but the father of the younger sister is the guardian there. It is not difficult to convince his father to give you a chance to be favored by the younger sister."


    "It turns out that." Han Sen suddenly realized.


    After waiting for more than an hour, Li Kerer finally teleported back, and the good news brought back was Hansen��s slight relief.


    After being moved by the starry sky, Li Keer came to a large desert several times. This desert is really boundless, I am afraid it is not smaller than a galaxy.


    With Hansen��s eyesight, I can��t see the end of the big desert. It��s hard to imagine how big it is.


    "Dad, man, I am coming, can we go in?" Standing on the edge of the desert, Li Keer shouted at the desert.


    I saw a gust of wind blowing in the desert like the dead water. The wind blew up the golden sand and flew up into the sky, and soon became a look of a man of the Taishang nationality.


    "Remember, don''t cross the three boundaries." The **** of the Taishang people in the sand **** made a thunderous sound.


    "Know, you have said it many times, we will never cross there, just want to enter the core field." Li Keer said with a spoiled.


    The man of Shashen shook his head helplessly. Obviously, there was no way to take Li Keer. The wind and sand were scattered, and the sand was scattered. In a blink of an eye, the man of the sand **** disappeared and the desert returned to calm.


    "Let''s go." Li Keer said as he stepped into the big desert.


    Hansen followed and walked in. Li Keer said as he walked: "The space here is very unstable. You should never use the power between space shifts, nor use too strong power. Otherwise, it is easy to be Involved in the anti-matter world, it is impossible to pull you back from the anti-matter world even when the patriarch is there."


    Hansen nodded, and he knew why Li Keer had to use it instead of directly teleporting it.


    The two walked side by side in the desert. From time to time, Hansen could see the wreckage of some strange buildings in the desert, ancient stone buildings, scientific and civilized metal buildings, and even some warships and spaceships. Buried in the sand, it seems that I don��t know how long it has been. Even the alloys that are known to be immortal have decayed. When the wind blows, there is a large piece of alloy plate that falls and falls on the sand and crashes into it. Broken ash.


    The stone statue of up to 100 meters, the remains of a thousand beasts, a dead tree half buried in the sand like a real dragon, the entire desert is full of strange atmosphere.


    Those things that have obvious styles and different time and space differences are actually abandoned like garbage, which makes people feel very weird.


    After reading Han Sen��s thoughts, Li Keer explained: ��This is the intersection of the current world and the antimatter world. There are often things in the world or the antimatter world that are moving from the distorted space. Sometimes it may be good. Something, my dad once found a different kind of morphological corpse, but such a good thing is rare, most of the shuttles are some useless garbage."


    When Li Keer was talking, Han Sen suddenly heard a bang, and the sky seemed to have a gutter, and then he saw a behemoth rushing out of the ditch.


    Hansen stared at him with amazement, and saw the skull of a behemoth gradually coming through the cracks in the space of the gutter.


    The head of the behemoth is silver-white, like a silver-made handicraft. It has three horns on its face. It looks like a triceratops, but it is a lot bigger than a triceratops. It��s just a skull, it��s a dozen meters long. And it is still splashing blood in its mouth.


    Bang!


    The behemoth fell from the sky and fell into the desert ahead, igniting the dust of the sky, like a major earthquake.

 Chapter 2668： Meet the destiny again (the lord plus more)

    Hansen was surprised to see the giant beast that broke into the big sand pit in the distance. It looked like a triceratops. It was just silver and white, with a pair of identical wings on the back. I don��t know exactly. What is the race. .


    It seems to be seriously injured, there are many wounds on the body, but it is struggling but not able to get up. The wounds in the mouth and body have been bleeding, and the bottom of the big bunker has been stained with blood red, forming a small lake.


    "There is a different kind of fall!" Li Keer was a hi, and quickly went to the big bunker not far away.


    Hansen quickly followed up. He could feel that although he was seriously injured, the breath of the monster was still terrible, and it was definitely a deified level.


    "You retreat." Without waiting for them to come close to the other kind, they saw the dust around them, and they gathered a sand god, which is the father of Li Keer.


    Didn''t wait for Li Keer to answer, a wind and sand rolled over, and immediately rolled them out, just a blink of an eye, I don''t know how far I was rolled out.


    Rumble!


    Looking at the distance from afar, I saw a strip of salons breaking out of the ground. It seems that the horror creatures that existed in ancient times were swallowed up by the command of the sand **** to the beast that was seriously injured.


    "Hey!" The behemoth screamed and stood up fiercely. The endless silver light seemed to rise from the sky with the volcanic eruption, and the battle with the salon continued.


    The salon of the ancient dragons was actually wiped out by the silver light.


    Hey!


    The horrible silver light shocked and continued to hit the sand god, and suddenly wiped out the sand **** into nothingness.


    Hansen��s heart was awkward, but they had just been pushed out, otherwise it was only the aftermath of that power that could completely destroy their bodies.


    Li Keer is also full of fear, if not her father came in time, waiting for them to approach the behemoth, if it is attacked by the behemoth, how many lives are not enough to die.


    "Li Keer''s dad won''t be killed like this?" When Han Sen was thinking about it, he saw that the sand in the sea was turned upside down, and the sky was dusting and turning into a sand column. Turned into a **** of sand.


    The sand riots, the real dragons mad, for a time the entire desert seems to be turned into the battlefield of God, the power of terror has been introduced to the sand sea range of Hansen and Li Keran still can not stand, can only continue to retreat .


    The distance is too far, Han Sen can only sense the horrible fluctuations. I can''t see the actual battle situation. I saw a piece of water dragon collapsed. A Zunsha **** was killed. From time to time, I can hear the giant beast. roar.


    "My dad''s true body is in the deepest part of the Sanjie Desert. Those sand gods are nothing but the condensed things of his power." Li Keer peeked at Hansen''s worry, and smiled and explained that she was not worried at all.


    Hansen has not been able to see the situation in the back. The vast desert has been completely covered by dust. After a scream of screams, the horror fluctuations in the desert gradually stopped until it finally disappeared. On the edge of the desert, a sand **** was condensed and told them to go in.


    "Dad, have you killed that kind of alienation? What level of heterogeneity is it, and it is so terrible if it is seriously injured?" Li Keer asked curiously to Shashen.


    "I don''t know, it was involved in the antimatter world." Sha Shen answered and disappeared.


    Li Keer still wants to ask, but people have disappeared, and they have to enter Hansen again with Hansen.


    Just after a big battle, the desert''s landforms have completely changed. Many weird buildings and things have been rolled up. Some of the previous buildings and warships have disappeared, and it is not known whether they were destroyed or buried. Deep in the desert.


    Han Sen looked around, and when they came to the land where the behemoth fell, only saw a large **** desert there, but did not see the remains of the behemoth.


    "Unfortunately, I was dragged into the antimatter world and suffered such a heavy injury. I can still fight with my dad for so long, at least it is also a degenerate deification." Li Keer looked at the **** desert. Some regretted.


    Hansen also feels a little pity. If he can make him a knife, maybe there is still a chance to get the soul of the beast. The alien is so powerful, maybe its beast will be particularly strong.


    Hansen looked around and looked around. He suddenly gazed his eyes. In the desert next to him, Hansen saw the ancient tower of a stone building.


    The ancient tower was slanted in the sand, and it seemed to be dumped at any time. Hansen��s gaze fell on the sill of the stone tower, and it was found that there were three words in the tower.


    The style of the tower is almost exactly the same as that of the Emperor.


    Hansen was shocked, but he controlled his own thoughts, prevented his thoughts from diverging, and did not think about things related to the destiny tower.


    Li Keer felt that Hansen��s thoughts were struggling. He couldn��t help but look at the stone tower. After watching it for a while, he said: ��I have never seen this stone tower before. It should have been turned up from the sand sea just before the war. Do you recognize the stone tower?"


    "I have seen an identical stone tower in the Imperial Family." Han Sen knew that his mind was not like Li Keer, and he had to say it.


    When Li Keer thought about it, he nodded. "You said it, I thought about it. When I went to the Imperial Family, I actually saw such a stone tower."


    "Go, let''s go in and have a look." Li Kerer said as he walked toward the destiny tower.


    Originally, she was not interested in the Tiantian Tower, but she felt the entanglement and struggle of Hansen''s heart. Although Hansen tried to control his own thinking and refused to think about the things related to the destiny tower, Li Keer could not peep and destiny. The information related to the tower, but this kind of entangled control, let Li Keer know that the destiny tower must have a certain relationship with Hansen, otherwise Hansen will not deliberately control his own thoughts.


    "Sure enough, being peeped is hard to accept anyway." Han Sen sighed in his heart and had to follow Li Keer to the Heavenly Tower.


    This destiny tower looks very old. I don��t know how many years of tempering, but the old is old, but it has not been damaged. Li Keer came to the tower of the destiny and reached out and pushed it. The stone gate was directly pushed away by her. It is.


    The two walked in together and saw that there was dust and sand everywhere in the tower. Besides, there was nothing else. It seemed to be an ordinary stone tower.


    "Go and see." Li Kerer said that he had already walked up the stairs.


    Hansen just followed Li Keer and controlled his own thinking, not thinking too much.


    As a result, the second layer is still empty, and there is nothing. Li Keer did not give up the plan, and walked all the way up. The backs were all empty and nothing, until they reached the seventh floor.


    "Hey, is there a creature?" Li Keer looked at the stone platform in the top floor in surprise.

 Chapter 2669： No god

    If the big stone platform is above, there is a man sitting cross-legged, and the man seems to have already settled, but he does not feel a trace of life from him, as if he has already sat down.


    Hansen��s face was a bit weird and he couldn��t help but think: ��This is very similar to what I have seen in the Emperor��s Destiny Tower, but the man��s appearance is somewhat different.��


    Li Keer perceives Hansen��s thoughts and is also surprised to see the man on the stone platform: ��Weird, obviously a creature, why is there no life on his body?��


    While Li Keer was puzzled, the man sitting on the stone platform opened his eyes and looked at the two men and said: "I am a **** of nothingness. Today, if you can meet with God, you can have a relationship. God can Satisfy one of your wishes, you can make any wishes."


    "It��s coming again!" Hansen��s heart twitched.


    Li Keer looked at the man coldly and looked at him: "Dare to be a **** in my Taizu, even the ancient Protoss did not have this guts."


    After all, Li Keer directly waved a sword mang and stabbed him.


    She shot too fast, Han Sen wants to stop it too late, the Jianguang moment stabbed on the man''s eyebrows, the man did not move at all, let Jianguang pierce the eyebrow.


    Hey!


    The man''s eyebrows were not pierced, but Li Keer was shocked by a horrible force. The force was so powerful that the shocking power made Li Keer completely incapable of resisting and slamming into the tower wall. Above, the blood in the mouth spewed, directly stunned the past, and the vitality of the body is still losing.


    "Offen the majesty of God, this sin is awkward, you are the first offense, a little disciplinary." The man said faintly.


    Hansen quickly came to Li Keer and checked her body. She found that she was only in a coma. Although her vitality was lost, her speed was very slow. She would not be in danger for a while, and her mind would turn: "This is before me." The **** I met seems to be a little different. I remember that the man in the Emperor��s destiny tower once shouted out the words of nothingness. Isn��t he said that this **** is the man?��


    "Now make your wish." No God looked at Hansen.


    "My life is full, my husband and wife are happy, my family is happy, my mother is filial, my heart is good, my fortune is good, and I have all the money. I have nothing to ask for. I don''t want to do it?" Han Sen looked at the godless god.


    He doesn''t know if this imaginary **** is the same as the previous god. If it is the same, it is just a god, not the body of God. It doesn''t have to worry too much. The black crystal armor has the ability to kill him.


    But if it is the true body of God, it is hard to say, Hansen is not sure, Black Crystal armor has the ability to fight the real gods.


    "No," said the imaginary god.


    Hansen��s heart was horizontal, and he did not care for nothing. He immediately picked up Li Kerer and turned and walked down.


    The imaginary **** just looked at Hansen calmly and did not stop him.


    Hansen has been wary of the vain shot, while observing the black crystal armor, to see if it has any movement, but its breath converges, completely unable to sense any movement.


    Nothingness did not stop Hansen, Hansen was in a coma, Li Keer, and soon left the seventh floor, all the way down, and was not blocked by any force, and soon went down to the first floor of the tower.


    However, after the first floor, Han Sen suddenly stopped. The first floor of the original tower should have a door to leave, but there is no door here, and Hansen saw the stone steps leading to the next floor.


    "This is already the bottom layer. How can there be a stone step down? Is it wrong to say that I am actually the second floor?" Hansen quickly denied the idea, only seven layers. The destiny tower, with his memory, how could it be wrong.


    Hansen reached out and explored the place where it was originally Tamen. It was found that there was a real stone wall, not an illusion, and there was no portal.


    Hey!


    Hansen hit a stone on the stone wall. With his physical strength, even a mountain would be blown by him, but the stone wall did not move, and even a fist mark did not stay.


    Hansen slightly frowned, knowing that it was almost impossible to rush out with brute force. His eyes looked at the stone steps, and Hansen took Li Keer to the stone steps.


    Under the stone steps, Hansen saw that there was a stone platform below, and the man sitting on the stone platform was called the imaginary man, exactly the same as the seventh floor of the tower.


    "Make your wishes." No **** looked at Han Sen faintly.


    Han Sen bit his teeth, holding Li Keer to continue down, there are stone steps below, but soon he walked seven more layers, still still did not see the stone gate, there are still stone steps below.


    After the stone steps, Hansen found himself back to the seventh floor of the tower and saw the godless.


    "Is this space power? Connect the space between the seventh floor and the first floor to form a Mobius ring. If this is the case, no matter how I go, it is impossible to go out from the tower. I have been repeating this road.�� Hansen tried to use teleport, but he found that he wanted to teleport to the outside of the tower. After the teleport, it was still inside the tower, but the position changed.


    "Make your wish." When Hansen saw the vain again, he still said a word, and did not say anything more.


    It��s just that his eyes seem to tell Han Sen that Hansen has no other choice but to make a wish in front of him.


    Hansen knows that once he has made a wish, his life will be plundered by those who claim to be God, and the wishes will be deliberately distorted by these so-called gods. Even if they are realized, they will not be able to pay. The high cost of imagination.


    But if you don''t make a wish, I am afraid that he and Li Keer don''t want to leave the tower of life. At least Han Sen did not think of any way to go out.


    Attacking nothingness is even less feasible. Li Keer is the best example. Unless you have the power of black crystal armor, there is no difference between attacking nothing and looking for death.


    "I and Li Keer went into the destiny tower. Li Ke''s father should know that if he didn''t go out for a long time, he would definitely look for Li Keer." Han Sen can only pin his hopes on Li Ke. The father of the child.


    The imaginary **** seems to have seen through Hansen��s thoughts and said faintly: ��You have heard of the power of God in a thousand years? You have spent thousands of years in the tower, and the outside is just a moment, if you look outside The creatures come in to find you, even if you are old and dead, you can''t wait for that time."


    "Do you have to make a wish?" Han Sen looked at the imaginary sigh.


    "Since you have a relationship with God, this is what your destiny is destined for, you deserve it, you can''t escape if you want to escape." The godless **** is still so indifferent, not too slow to say.

 Chapter 2670： Starting point answer

    "It seems that it is definitely not possible to make a wish." Han Sen wondered what he should make.


    The last time I made my wish, let the gods in the Tianming Tower blew my eyes, and now it seems that I can come again, maybe it will have the same effect.


    However, even if the godless **** blew his eyes, it seems that it is useless. His strength is still there, and it will pose a threat to Hansen, and he will take away Hansen��s Shouyuan.


    "No matter what kind of wish I wish, unless the black crystal armor is shot, it will eventually be sucked away from Shouyuan. It is better to ask a question that I want to ask. Maybe I can get some useful information from it." Hansen thought. I thought, looking at the imaginary god: "I wish I could get a question answer?"


    "Of course, this God is omnipotent and omnipotent, and can answer any questions you have." The vain **** said faintly.


    "I want to know, are you, like me, a creature in the big universe, or are you from another place outside the universe? Whatever and not, I want to know what is the place where God was born? Hansen��s look at the imaginary godless.


    In the eyes of the imaginary god, flashing a glimmer of light, staring at Hansen''s word, asked: "Are you sure to ask this question? Know that this has no use for you."


    "I said, I don''t have anything, but I am very curious about you. If you must make me wish, I just want to know the answer to this question." Hansen said.


    The imaginary stare at Hansen and said with a slight frown: "This is three questions, you can only choose one question to get the answer."


    "Then please tell me, nothing, you are the creature of the gene universe." Hansen indulged, staring at the imaginary god.


    In fact, Hansen has always been very skeptical. God may be within the Gene Temple. Even the powerful existence of the ancient water gods has been killed. The power is too amazing, except for those who claim to be gods. Sen really can''t think of it, who can have that powerful power.


    But what if Hansen went to ask where God was born? Nothing can answer a name that Hansen doesn''t know. Hansen doesn''t know where it is, whether it is in the big universe, so Hansen wants to think about it. Hansen still asks the simplest and direct question. First, determine whether God is the creature of the gene universe. This is a starting point for all doubts. With this correct starting point, the latter questions can reason out the correct conclusions, so this is very important.


    The vain **** did not hesitate this time and replied directly: "No, I am God, naturally come to the realm of God."


    Hansen nodded slightly after hearing the answer. Although the vain statement was vague and even intentionally misinterpreted, Hansen got the answer he wanted.


    God is not a creature of the gene universe. Only one answer is enough. At least let Hansen know that the **** he faces is not as simple as a deified, but a higher level.


    Not so much these guys are gods, in Hansen''s view, they are more like invading the demons of the world.


    The existence of Han Jingzhi and Blood Life Teaching has been dealing with such a terrible existence, and the effort is unimaginable to the average creature.


    While Hansen got the answer, he felt that there was a loss of power in his body, leaving his body to fly to nothingness.


    Hansen had had experience last time. He knew that he was leaving his life. It was only the speed of this loss, which was much faster than the last time. You can see your own life for more than a thousand years. It is avalanche. Flowing outwards.


    And nothingness is just looking at Han Sen coldly, his body is full of strange emptiness, making him look like a **** in nothingness.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Shouyuan, who has been away for more than 100 years, left Hansen��s body, and Hansen felt a sense of exhaustion in his body, and the avalanche of Shouyuan still showed no signs of stopping, but it was getting worse.


    Hansen already had the psychological preparation to pay a lot of Shouyuan, and there was no panic. It was obviously not so easy to find out the secrets of God.


    He had received a lot of Shouyuan from the gods before, and such losses can still support the living.


    But in the next second, the black crystal armor in the soul sea had a reaction. When Hansen Shouyuan lost a lot, the mysterious atmosphere of the black crystal armor suddenly broke out, and instantly filled Hansen''s body.


    However, this time the black crystal armor gave Hansen a different feeling than before. This kind of breath was Hansen��s previous experience in the black crystal armor.


    But this kind of breath Hansen is somewhat familiar. After careful recall, Han Sen remembered where he had seen this breath. The one who was beaten by the black crystal armor, this is his breath.


    There was no time for Han Sen to think more, the black crystal armor broke out with a strange light, and suddenly flew out of the sea of ??souls, and a fist hit the imaginary **** on the stone platform.


    Nothing is accepting Hansen��s Shouyuan. He did not expect such a change, and he did not think that there would be any power to hurt him here, so there was no defense at all.


    Hey!


    The scene that Hansen had seen was repeated again. The body of the imaginary **** was torn apart by the black crystal armor, and suddenly a stock of vitality emerged from the broken stone statue.


    "Shouyuan 1... Shouyuan 1..."


    The sound of Shou Yuan��s increase sounded madly, and a lot of vitality was injected into Hansen��s body, causing his birthday to soar.


    Between the moment when the gods were destroyed, in a temple in nothingness, the face of the imaginary **** became very difficult to read: "The power of the scorpion... the **** of heaven... I last abandoned your god''s eyes... you I dare to directly destroy my god... This account is not finished..."


    Hansen did not know, because of some coincidences, he had indirectly provoked the war between the two gods.


    The black crystal armor returned to the soul sea, and Hansen��s original life of more than 1,700 years has soared to more than 2,600 years, almost rising for nearly a thousand years.


    "Sure enough, if you want to get rich overnight, you still have to kill God." Hansen was ecstatic, because he suddenly added a lot of vitality and Shouyuan, so that his body exudes horrible vitality.


    Hansen did not dare to stay in the destiny tower. He took Li Keer and went down. Sure enough, this time he went to the first floor and saw the gate of the tower, and there was no stone step down.


    "What happened just now?" Li Keer, who was in a coma, woke up.


    "I don''t know, the man just was a little weird. After you hit him a punch, he was stunned by the shock. The man was broken by you and turned into a gravel." Han Sen thought of himself. The words told Li Keer.


    "How could this be?" Li Keer would look at Han Sen suspiciously, but some did not believe it, but she couldn��t see the flaws in Hansen��s thinking, and she went to the top of the tower again, but she only saw one place. The gravel seems to be exactly what Hansen said.

 Chapter 2671： Gene Temple Information

    Although Linglong still had some doubts, but could not find suspiciousness, there was no other discovery in the tower, so she had to leave the destiny tower with Han Sen.


    Continue to walk in the desert, Hansen saw a lot of strange things along the way, with his knowledge, there are many things have not seen, do not know which world is floating from.


    After arriving at an oasis, Linglong said to Hansen: "The space here is relatively stable. You can open the door to the core field here and will not be involved in the antimatter world."


    Hansen thanked Li Kerer, and then tried to open the core door. Sure enough, this time, as usual, Hansen once again entered the core field.


    Hansen wants to enter the core field, mainly because he is far away from Li Keer and Ling Li in the core field. They can''t sense his thinking. Hansen can safely cultivate his own genus. Will not be peeped by them.


    In the extraterrestrial days, Hansen did not dare to practice his own genetics. Otherwise, the secrets of his four genital genetic techniques were exquisitely seen by them, and it was another big trouble.


    In the extraterrestrial days, in addition to practicing the genealogy that Linglong gave him, Hansen only dared to practice "Genetic Language", which is known to both the Rebec and the Tiantian Palace. The Taishang people naturally know, so there is no need hide.


    And even if they exquisitely peeped into the "Genetics" is useless, except for Hansen, there is no biological entry.


    After reaching the core field, Hansen can feel free to practice his own genetics, but he does not want to practice his own genetic algorithm, but the "genetic heart" is a genetic technique, without using the animal soul. Next, perhaps only this explosive blow can cause fatal damage to the deified level of Shalai.


    Hansen��s entry into the core field has another purpose: to see Gu Chengcheng and Ming Yue, he wants to ask them to help.


    Fortunately, Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue have been hunting heterosexual practice in the core field, and Hansen is not too far away from where Hansen is located. Hansen quickly contacted them.


    "How do you feel when the Taishang people give beautiful women a pet?" Ming Yue looked at Hansen with a smile.


    "I feel very bad, like no clothes at any time, no privacy." Hansen said helplessly.


    "You are so anxious to find us, what should be there?" Gu Qingcheng saw that Hansen had something in his heart.


    "I have a genetic technique here, but I am not sure what it is. I have no way to leave in the Taishang people now, so I would like to invite you to see this person with this genetic technique, let him help me see it. What is the use of this genetic technique?" Han Sen said, handing over his own prepared "Xuan Huang Jing" to Gu Qingcheng.


    "Who do you want to give it to?" Gu Qingcheng asked after passing the Xuan Huang Jing.


    "A person named Mr. Bai in the Imperial Family, I have his contact information, but in my relationship with the Emperor, it will be very dangerous to see him, so you must be careful, after you contact, guarantee Under the premise of being safe, listen to Mr. Bai��s arrangement.�� Han Sen also told Gu Qingcheng about the contact method he had agreed with Mr. Bai.


    Now Hansen only wants to know what will happen after the "Xuan Huang Jing" is practiced. If there is no harm, he can use it directly. Even if he does not need to practice, he should follow the "Spirit of the Blood" according to the "Xuan Huang Jing". The method can be reversed.


    After Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue left, Hansen found a quiet place in the core field to practice his heart and soul. Can he recreate Shalai, and he must count on this genetic technique in all likelihood.


    There is also "Hang Tian Liu Broken", Han Sen also deepened the research, "Booming the Six Breaks" blasting power is also very fierce, but the scope is not so strong, the penetrating power is so strong, but it is also the most Hansen One of the more powerful genetic techniques.


    Things didn''t seem so smooth. Hansen waited for four days, and Gu Qingcheng and Mingyue returned to the core field again.


    "Things have been handed over to Mr. Bai. He said that it takes some time to study. After half a month, I will be able to answer you." Gu Decheng said.


    "Half month?" Hansen couldn''t help but shook his head slightly. The battle from the silkworm was only less than three days. Only half a month could get the result of Mr. Bai. This battle of silkworms is definitely not used. It is.


    However, Hansen did not intend to use the blood of the nerves, so it was not too disappointing.


    He also learned about the situation in the solar eclipse and the town Tiangong to Gu Qingcheng. Hansen practiced two days of genetic surgery, which left the core field.


    "How come you come back now?" Li Keer saw Han Sen, a long sigh of relief, and there was only less than a day left in the battle for silkworms. If Hansen never came back, it would be really troublesome. .


    "The friend has not entered the core field, I waited a few days to see him." Hansen said.


    "How is the result?" Li Keer asked.


    "White ran for a while, time is too short, he can not think of a way." Hansen said helplessly.


    Li Keer said: "It is useless to let the king level nine win over the deified strong, even if it is too long, it is impossible to do it. Unless you can use the different treasures, there is such a possibility, but this silkworm The war has also banned the use of different treasures, and it is clear that the first to be sent to Shalai."


    Hansen thinks about it too. The decision of the Taishang people is indeed the first suspect to send Shalai.


    "Is there any problem with this Shale? Why should I send him a first?" Hansen asked Li Keer.


    "The time is running out, we have to rush to the altar valley to participate in the battle of silkworms. Let''s talk while walking." Li Keer said that he had quickly left the oasis.


    On the way, Li Kerer also told Hansen about some things about Shalai.


    Because Shalai is a natural deification, and has a talent for the Tenth, as long as luck is not too bad, resources are enough, in the future it is likely to be promoted to the true level.


    The most important thing is that the signing of the contract with Shalai is the master of the Taishang generation. It is said that his talent is very amazing. The Taishang people seem to be interested in cultivating him as the capital of the gene temple in the future, so he is even with him. The silkworm has also received some care.


    "Do the Taishang people want to break into the Gene Temple? What is inside the Gene Temple?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "I don''t know, our Taishang people once had strong people into the gene temple, and there are some information related to the gene temple, but the information is very vague, it seems that we hope that we can break into the gene temple, and It seems that there are still some meanings for help," Li Keer said.


    "Isn''t it true that you can achieve the gods by breaking into the gene temple? How can you still ask for help?" Hansen asked with some doubts.


    "This is what we want to know, but unfortunately I have never got an answer." Li Keer said.

 Chapter 2672： The battle of silkworms opens (the lord adds more)

    The altar valley is a giant basin in the outer sky. The whole basin is like a huge jar. It is surrounded by knives and mountains, and the inner and inner types are complex. Every battle of silkworms is held in the altar valley. .


    When Li Kerer and Han Sen rushed to the altar valley, the battle for silkworms was about to begin. Linglong saw them come over, and this was a slight relief.


    Hansen lost the battle, but if he didn''t even dare to participate in the war, I am afraid that those who are too tall will see him not pleasing to the eye.


    The time has come, and the other eleven silkworms have entered the altar valley. Linglong has no time to ask more questions, so Hansen enters the altar valley.


    When Hansen entered the altar valley, the huge altar valley like a star was enveloped by enchantment, and the battle inside would not be affected, but the enchantment would not stop the space teleport and the biological body, if it was teleported out of the enchantment The scope is considered to be automatically admitted.


    The battle for silkworms began, but there are not many Taishang people who came to watch this battle. Apart from the owners of the twelve silkworms, there are almost no other Taishang people outside the altar valley.


    The Taishang people who practiced the super-inductive articles are not interested in such a battle. The general Taishang people have too many ways to watch this battle anywhere. They do not need to go to the altar valley in person.


    Only the masters of these silkworms who exquisitely need to watch the battle at close range to understand the battle experience of the silkworm.


    "It��s finally started. Now, the other eleven silkworms, if they meet Hansen��s words, will they try their best to fight?�� Li Xuecheng looked at the image on the screen and smiled.


    "That is natural. We have Hansen, the king of the nine-level squad, the first strongman under Shale. How can the half-step sacred silkworms be convinced? Even if we know that we have the heart, we will inevitably Let''s fight for a strong heart?" Li Yuzhen said with a squint.


    "While Hansen and Shale can''t see it, they have already been eliminated." Li Xuecheng agreed to take the lead.


    After Hansen entered the altar valley, he did not rush to find other silkworms, and slowly flew along the high and low mountains. Although the altar valley is as big as a planet, for the half-step deification and deification, Such a large range is really not too big, and it is not difficult to find the other party.


    Suddenly, Hansen felt the horrible power fluctuations in front of him. It is obvious that someone has started fighting.


    "This power... Is it good jade heart..." After Han Sen felt the power, he suddenly felt familiar and moved quickly in the direction of the battle.


    The place was not far from him. Hansen soon came to the edge of the battlefield. It was obvious that Yu Shanxin and a half-step deification of an emperor stood on a mountain and looked at each other. Although they both stood there. The movements, just the fluctuations in the power that overflowed on them, have caused the surrounding mountains to collapse.


    Hansen recognized Yu��s opponent. According to the information, the emperor named Gru is not the current white emperor, but the emperor is strong, but not under any emperor��s emperor. Personal combat is very powerful, and the good blade is the sword.


    At this time, Gru''s eyes were quiet, and he held a steel sword in his hand. The sword on his body was rushing, the sword was not moved, but the sword was almost broken through the clouds to Yu.


    Han Sen slightly frowns, Gru''s sword is strong, and he will not be much weaker than him. He has already reached the level of deified level. He can have such a powerful sword in the half-step deification level. It is indeed an extremely powerful half-step deification. It is no wonder that the Taishang people chose him as a silkworm.


    The atmosphere of Yu Shanxin is extremely elusive, sometimes violent like fire, sometimes soft as water, completely makes people see what kind of power he is.


    "Through this battle, I can see how strong Yushan is, and what is his evil way." Hansen stood on the sidelines and did not continue to enter the battlefield.


    "Yu Shanxin, I have long heard that you claim to be the strongest under the deification. Today, I will teach you the evil roads of Gru, and see what is outstanding at the bottom." Gru stared coldly at Yu Shanxin.


    The reason why Gru sees jade is not pleasing to the eye, it is because the emperor is obviously the third upper class in the universe, but the half-step deification of the emperor is always considered to be inferior to the jade of the town of Tiangong. The opportunity, he just took the opportunity to fight with Yu Shanxin, so I found Yu Shanxin early in the morning.


    "Those remarks are only touted by others. When it is not true, compared with the people in the valley, the ability to be under is far from enough." Yu Shanxin smiled faintly.


    "Hey, I��ll say it after the war." Gru did not intend to let Yu Shanxin go so far, and his sword was a masterpiece. The steel sword in his hand went to the jade heart with a shocking sword.


    The war of silkworms is not allowed to use the different treasures. The steel sword should be the genetic weapon of Gru. At this time, a sword is thrown out, and the momentum is strong. Even Hansen is slightly surprised. The sword and the artistic conception of this sword Strong, not under him.


    However, Hansen does not think that such a sword can defeat Yu Shanxin. His eyes are fixed on Yu Shanxin and see how he should cope with this sword.


    Yu Shanxin stood there but it was motionless. When the sword light fell, Yu Shanxin��s hands extended, as if he wanted to hold the Jianguang.


    The Jianguang was really caught by his hands, but the power of Jianguang was too strong. Yushan��s hands were sandwiched by Jianguang, but his body was pushed back by Jianguang.


    Hey!


    Yu Shanxin actually knocked out the enchantment of the altar valley and lost the battle of the silkworm.


    There is no fixed rule in the battle of silkworms. There is only one criterion. Whoever leaves the altar valley first will have a lower ranking. Now that Yu Shanxin is the first to be thrown out of the altar, it must be ranked in the twelfth place. .


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse: "What is Yu Shanxin doing? Gru is strong, but Yu Shanxin will never be weaker than him. How can a sword be smashed out? It must be his intention. He is really If you don''t take the first place, you will have a lot of resources to get the top five. He even gave up directly."


    Gru obviously did not believe that Yu Shanxin was so weak that he was enchanted by a sword.


    However, the people of Yushan have already gone out of the altar, and he can''t chase them out again, so they turn their eyes and fall on Hansen.


    "Since Yu Shanxin is so timid, I don''t dare to fight with me. Since you are from the town Tiangong with him, then you will come to fight with me." Gru''s eyes locked in Hansen.


    Hansen really did not think that the change would come so fast, he not only did not see anything, but also became the opponent of Gru.


    However, Hansen did not intend to retreat, although he could strategically retreat as long as he did not leave the altar, but Hansen did not choose to retreat, but summoned the spell with two guns.

 Chapter 2673： Jianxin field (the lord plus more)

    Seeing that Hansen is finally going to take the shot, the spirit of the Taishang people who watched this battle suddenly rose, although many of them have no hope for Hansen��s first place to win the battle for silkworms, but maybe Hansen does not When using the different treasures, the fighting power is the same, and there is still a glimmer of hope. .


    "Gru''s strength is medium among the twelve silkworms, which can be used as a touchstone for Hansen, so that other silkworms can understand Hansen''s strength more clearly." Li Yuzhen looked at the image and looked calmly.


    Li Xuecheng was a little nervous: "As long as Hansen won the first place, who else would take the first place, this time we played a bit too big. The apocalypse elders suddenly took out the apocalypse orbs as a bet a few days ago and bought it. Hansen won the first place in the battle of silkworms. This is a bit too weird. The elders of the Apocalypse knew that this time the battle of silkworms could not use the different treasures. Why did he still gamble Hansen to win? In case we won, this can It��s really a failure to pay for it.��


    "You can rest assured that it is useless to buy him to win. Hansen can''t be Shalai''s opponent anyway." Li Yuzhen seems to be saying to himself, but also like to Li Xuecheng.


    The elders of the Apocalypse pressed a heavy note on Hansen, and they really felt very uneasy.


    At this time, the elders of the Apocalypse were watching the battle between Hansen and Gru, and another Lijiayu, the elders of the Taishang nationality, looked at the elders of the Apocalypse and said: "What? You put the apocalypse orbs As a bet to Li Xuecheng, buy Hansen to win the first place in the battle of silkworms? You don''t know if this war is already the first place in the game?"


    "Know." The elders of the Apocalypse nodded with a smile and said quietly.


    "Know that you still play like this? Isn''t that a gift to Li Xuecheng and Li Yuzhen?" The elders Qi Yu looked even more puzzled at the Apocalypse elders.


    The elder of the apocalypse smiled and said: "You know that I always wanted the dragon dragon of Li Yuzhen''s father, but he is a treasure, and he refused to give it to me, so I can only think of something else. If this time Li Yuzhen They lost, can the Tianqi Baozhu Li Yuzhen be able to afford it? He can''t afford it, he can only find the old man of his family, and there is hope for the demon dragon bead."


    "But there is Shalai, how can they lose?" Elder Qi Yu could not understand the brain circuit of the elders of the Apocalypse.


    "If Shalai can''t do it?" said the elder of the Apocalypse.


    "No, what? What?" The elders of Qiyu are more confused.


    The elders of the Apocalypse smiled and said: "Before Shalai did not go to the Lake of Devils, where did you hunt the aliens at the Lake of Devils? I happened to have a trip to the Lake of Devils, and I happened to see Shale got a good stuff."


    "What good things can there be in Mozi Lake?" Elder Qi Yu thought, suddenly his eyes lit up and he shouted: "Is it a devil fruit?"


    The apocalypse elder nodded and smiled: "I saw the devil fruit that Shale got, and I saw that he swallowed the fruit of the devil."


    Elder Qi Yu looked at the altar valley in the image with amazement and looked for Shalai��s figure inside. He said, ��Isn��t that, should Shaley now have fallen from the deified level?��


    "Of course, the magic of the anti-matter world, such as the fruit of the devil, can not withstand even the innate deification. Shale directly fell from the deification to the king. Although the magical demon of the fruit has a magical effect, Shale has fallen. Wang, but his qualifications have improved by a grade. Originally he was already a Tenth talent. After winning the Mozi fruit, he sacrificed the body of deification and gained a talent. Although this eleven talent is pseudo-Eleven A, but it is already very difficult to get, and it is hard to find a few more in the big universe."


    After a pause, the elders of the Apocalypse said: "After the demonization of the gods, Shalai should not be able to return to the deification in a short time. This time, the battle for silkworms, Hansen won a great chance."


    "There is such a thing, why don''t you say it earlier? I knew this before, I should also make more bets, let Li Yuzhen and Li Xuecheng''s two mixed kids cry more."


    The elders of the Apocalypse shook their heads and said: "I am also betting. Although Shalai has fallen out of deification, he still has a sense of deification. After all, Hansen can not win him, not to mention other silkworms are not weak. In Yu Shanxin, he quit the battle of the silkworm himself, otherwise Hansen��s chance of winning the first place is lower."


    Qiyu thought about it and thought that the elders of the Apocalypse said that they were also polite. Although Shalai fell out of deification, Hansen may not be able to take the first place. Apocalypse wants to gamble, but he has no need to gamble.


    Gru''s sword is so shocking that the steel sword in his hand seems to have been swaying to Yu''s heart, and a sword smashed toward Hansen.


    When Hansen faced this sword himself, he knew how much horror the sword had.


    The artistic conception of this sword is like a knife and a river, and even the star river will be opened by this sword, not to mention the flesh and blood.


    "Yu Shanxin can actually hold the Jianguang of this sword with a pair of flesh palms. The physical quality is strong, I am afraid it will not be much worse than me." Han Sen wants to think that Yu Jinxin is a bit horrible.


    Although the mind did not think about it, but Han Sen''s body did not stop, the body shape flashed away, the Jianguang suddenly squatted in the empty space, the use of the telepathic method of the voyage.


    However, Han Sen had just teleported to the other side, and the sword light of Nagru suddenly came over.


    Hansen once again teleported away, but he was still chased by Gru''s Jianguang. After several consecutive teleports, he could not get rid of Gru''s Jianguang pursuit.


    "Strange, how can he predict my teleportation point?" Hansen had some doubts in his heart. Although his sacred quest has not yet been trained to move the starry sky, the short-distance teleportation has been very good. Almost at the heart of my mind, I can reach somewhere.


    When Gru was teleported, he was able to keep up with it. Only this point can already explain the strength of this person.


    However, because Gru''s information is relatively small, Hansen does not know what kind of ability he is, and he has some doubts in his heart.


    "How could this be? Gru can actually judge the whereabouts of the voyage?" Li Keer is also a surprised color.


    Linglong frowned and looked at it for a while and said: "If my judgment is not wrong, Gru can''t judge Hansen''s teleportation. The reason why he can track Hansen immediately is because of his field strength."


    "Domain power? Is Gru''s field not a field of swords?" Li Keer recalled, in Gru''s information, he has a field of swords, and the emperor is also the emperor of the sword. It is related to the enhancement of kendo.


    "The sword system is not wrong, but it should be a very special sword system field." Linglong said.


    Hansen used teleport continuously, but he never got rid of the sword light of Gru. He simply teleported to the distance and opened a long distance with Gruula.


    Gru was not able to catch up in time, Hansen suddenly understood that Gru was really able to judge his teleportation point, not the automatic tracking of Jianguang, otherwise even if he teleported far away, Jianguang It will catch up with it.


    "A very good field, don''t know what the name is?" Hansen asked Gru, and he also saw it. It should be the role of Gru''s field power.


    "In the field of Jianxin, the heart is all swords. Under my sword, let me change your movements, and they are all in my heart. In my field, there is no target to escape my sword. The heart is locked, even if it is stealth or compound, it will be seen by me." Gru said lightly.

 Chapter 2674： One shot

    "The guy who can become a silkworm does not have a fuel-efficient lamp." Hansen originally wanted to see more of Gru''s swordsmanship, but now he has to deal directly.


    Hansen��s finger was fretting, and the gunshot of the double gun was angry and roared, and a bullet was fired continuously.


    The steel sword in the hands of Gru is flickering, such as the blast, and the hard-boiled cuts of the bullets in two halves. No bullet can escape the cutting of Jianguang.


    A seemingly heavy steel sword, even the lightning of the Gru dance.


    "It��s a good sword!" Hansen couldn��t help but admire.


    Although Gru''s swordsmanship is not as spiritual as the swordsmanship of the bamboo, but he wins in a stable word, all the tricks and practices are perfect, although there is no surprise, they can take advantage of a set of swordsmanship. Play to the extreme.


    This is the king of the swordsmanship, weak and strong, the following, these are the strategies that the weak side will adopt, upright, crushing the opponent with absolute strength, not giving the opponent any chance, so that the opponent does not have any tricks. Possibility, this is the real king.


    Gru said: "I can''t count on the good swordsmanship. I started practicing swords at the age of five. The 30-year-old swordsmanship is still unacceptable. The tribes are all dull, not suitable for practicing swords, but I am a kendo emperor, not practicing. The sword is a waste, so I have to practice it all the time. In the forty-six years now, the swordsmanship still has no way to go, but it is just a way to reluctantly copy the swordsmanship of the predecessors.


    "If you can really learn to use four words, it is already very remarkable. There are not many people in the world who can do it." Han Sen knows that to apply a sword to the extreme, it is no better than a new sword. easily.


    Opening a new sword can only be a lucky flash of luck, but it can be used properly in any environment, but it requires countless tempering and experience.


    Although the two were talking, but the hands did not stop half a minute, Jianguang gunfire, from time to time found a fierce collision, Hansen''s bullets were degraded, and Gru''s Jianguang failed to meet Hansen.


    "I don''t think there is any skill in this Gru. This sword is really good. Even if it is placed in my Taishang, this sword method is one-of-a-kind." Li Xuecheng smiled.


    Li Yuzhen nodded slightly: "Glu is a latecomer, although there is no spirituality, but there is a steady and tempered by the world. If the strength is far better than him, it is almost impossible to break his sword. The royal family has this one. If it is used for business, The foundation must be as steady as a rock."


    "Han Sen''s first battle against Shang Geru, to our transport, with the calmness of Gru, will inevitably squeeze out all the strength of Hansen, even if Gru is defeated, other silkworms can also be Hansen The strength of the game is well known." Li Xuecheng feels a lot better.


    In the altar valley, a lion head, a blond man is watching the battle between Hansen and Gru.


    "It seems that this Hansen is not as strong as the legend. If he doesn''t use the treasure, he is not a big deal." A Meihu woman smiled and came to the side of Shalai.


    Shalai is rightly saying: "Gru''s sword is the sword of the king. Hansen can fight with it without revealing a flaw. Only this point, he knows that he is really powerful, even if I am a king-level nine-body, I dare not say that it is possible to resist the half-step deification of Gru.


    The Meihu woman smiled and said: "You just fell from the deification to the king level. How dare you become so small? Where did Shalai, who was not afraid of the day, go there, even a king-level Hansen Let you be so cautious?"


    "Shalai is the fate of the lion heart family. Naturally, everything must be cautious. I can lose, but I can''t lose my frivolity and ignorance." Shalai said faintly.


    The Meihu women turned their eyes and looked at Shalai. "It��s also true. What do you think Han Sen��s strength is? Can he win Gru?��


    "Gru is very strong, but the winner will be Hansen." Shaley said.


    "Since Gru is very strong, why is Hansen winning?" the Meihu woman asked with interest.


    "Chengdu is also stable, and the defeat is also stable." Shalai only said six words, they will not say more.


    "So what about you? Now who are you and Hansen, who is stronger?" The Meihu woman��s eyes stared at Shalai, as if to see through his mind.


    Shalai did not move: "No one has ever fought, no one knows the result."


    On the battlefield, Hansen has fought nearly a thousand tricks with Gru, but still can''t find the flaw to defeat Gru.


    Hansen had to admit that Gru was really too stable. Hansen was very suspicious. If he would fight with him, he would not find his flaws until he died. He wanted to defeat Gru in the technique. It is almost impossible.


    "Since the tricks can''t work, it can only be hard." Hansen teleported out and quickly opened the distance from Gru.


    "Gru, I admire your swordsmanship, but after all, you still have to win a game, so you have no choice." Hansen raised the mantra gun and said to Gru.


    "There is nothing to do with it." Gru held a steel sword, his face was calm and watery, and it seemed that the sky was not enough to make him move.


    Even from the perspective of the emperor''s hostile, Hansen couldn''t help but admire. This Gru is indeed a powerful figure. If he can hold the power of the emperor in the future, he will certainly be able to make the emperor impregnable.


    "Unfortunately, today''s Emperor is the white emperor''s power, I am afraid that Gru has no chance." Han Sen thought, he pointed the gun at Gru and directly pulled the trigger.


    Hey!


    A bullet with a horrible sound of blasting toward Gru bombardment, Gru look a condensed, originally a one-handed sword, but suddenly hold the steel sword with both hands, shout, steel sword I lifted my head and slammed it toward the bullet.


    The stunned sword was on the small bullet, and was suddenly opened by bullets, but this time it was not split in half, and the bullet exploded.


    boom!


    Like a hydrogen bomb explosion, a sun-like brilliance bursts open, shrouded Gru and large areas.


    After the horrible explosion, I saw a large pit in the mountainous area, and the whole body of the blood was poured into the pit, the limbs were blown up, and the body was full of scars.


    "The power of horror!" The spectators were all shocked. Hansen, the king-level squad, actually defeated the half-step gradual Gru in an overwhelming force. It was a bit surprising.

 Chapter 2675： One enemy four

    The Meihu woman sighed: "You are right, Gru is stable, but it lacks strength to win, and the following ability. When his power is strong, no one can beat him, but when he meets When he is a stronger opponent, he can''t find a way to win and win."


    "It seems that Hansen''s strength is still above my expectations. Even if I am half-deification now, I am afraid it is difficult to suppress him in strength." Shalai thought.


    Hansen looked at Gru, who was in the pool of blood but did not die. The sniper gun was ready to make another shot. He and the emperor were already in danger. If Gru is to be reused by the emperor in the future, It will inevitably be a big trouble for him. It is better to take this opportunity to get rid of it.


    However, Hansen had not shot this gun. He saw a figure appearing next to the seriously injured Gru. He looked at Han Sen and grabbed Gru, and immediately left the battlefield of the Valley of the Valley.


    Hansen did not have to guess that the Taishang who took Gru to leave should be the Taishang who signed the contract with Gru.


    "Unfortunately!" Hansen said in the heart.


    "Han Sen really deserved his name, and he was able to hurt Gru to the point where he was shot. We were not as good as ourselves." I saw a figure and walked over.


    Han Sen looked around and saw more than one, and there were three other figures behind him.


    ��What do you want to do?�� Hansen looked at the four people and asked him if he had seen the four guys in the information. The one headed by the emperor was also the emperor. The other three were the emperor and two. They are guys from other races who can be selected to become silkworms. Naturally, they are not simple people.


    "You are very strong, but we want to get a good position again, so we have to ask you to leave the Valley of the Valley first," said the imperial leader.


    Said, four silkworms have surrounded Han Sen.


    The battle of the Valley of the Valley does not prohibit the encirclement. There is no requirement for a one-on-one duel. If it is only a duel, it will be a fight, and there is no need to let the twelve silkworms cohesive.


    What the Taishou people want to perceive is not only their martial arts experience, but also their thought changes, so that they can distinguish the pros and cons and know that those are really beneficial to themselves.


    "Are you walking by yourself, or let us send you away?" A monk looked at Han Sen coldly.


    Hansen smiled and said: "Do you want to bully less?"


    "Han Sen, you don''t think so naively, will we fight with you alone?" The monk said with some contempt.


    He and Han Sen belong to the same family, and even the upper class is not, but Hansen has already enjoyed a good reputation in the universe, even if it is among the Taishang people, it is also highly valued.


    The origin of the monks is similar to that of Hansen, but it has been obscured, so Hansen is particularly unsightly.


    "That''s not it, I just kindly remind you that if you want to bully more, only four of you are not enough, you should find more." Han Sen said faintly.


    "Fatful, let us see if you have mad capital." The monk snorted, and a pair of purple-red arm twitched the void and smashed toward Hansen.


    The monks actually have the power of the space system, and there is a long mark left in the void at the place where the arm is crossed.


    Hansen''s figure receded, but suddenly he felt that the space in his body seemed to be stretched. He felt that he had moved a distance of nearly a kilometer, but the distance from the arm was not opened at all.


    Hansen frowned slightly, his eyes squinting, and he saw that a Taishang body was releasing strange powers in the field.


    when!


    The arm had already collapsed, and Hansen could only use his own spell to block the pair of arms.


    Originally Hansen��s strength, it��s not difficult to shake the arm, but the guns and arms intersected. Hansen felt a huge force hit him. He even took a few steps back from his shock. His hands were sore and he couldn��t grasp the spell. Double guns.


    Han Sen''s eyes turned, and there was a strange golden luster on the arm. This golden luster was present in the body of the four-and-a-half-step gods. One of the emperors had a strong gold luster. Obviously this is his field power.


    Without waiting for Hansen to respond, an arrow shot at him. It was a half-step deification of the Aizhi people. The Aizhi people were born archers and the arrows were fascinating.


    Hansen took an enemy and four, and suddenly fell into a very unfavorable situation. These four half-step deification forces have their own characteristics.


    Deaf people are rare space powers, a pair of arm can tear the void is almost invincible, two emperors have a space to control space, a field with blessing and strengthening the body, limiting Hansen''s moving distance, while enhancing Their physical strength and strength.


    The archers of the Aizhi nationality are not only amazing in their arrows, but also have long-distance remote harassment to oppress Hansen. His field can still enhance the speed for four people.


    Because the space is sometimes stretched, sometimes shortened, Hansen��s familiar distance is suddenly broken, and the attack that could have been avoided, but now there is no way to escape, the distance that could have been attacked by the opponent, after being stretched However, it does not touch the opponent.


    "Han Sen is very strong, but other silkworms are also geniuses with no one in the middle, to an enemy four, even if I am too tall, I am afraid it is difficult to do, let alone a Hansen." Li Yuzhen said coldly.


    Li Kerer and Linglong were not too worried, because they could perceive Hansen��s heart. It seems that Hansen seems to be completely suppressed, but they feel that Hansen��s heart is full of waves and is full of power. Confidence.


    Although they still did not know what Hansen��s self-confidence is, he knew that Hansen��s situation was not as dangerous as it might seem.


    An arrow shook Hansen''s cheek and shot it. Jianguang crossed the waist of Hansen, and the double-gun impact of the arm and the spell caused Hansen''s body to be backed by hundreds of meters.


    Hansen is almost at risk with every minute, and it seems that as long as they swear, they can work harder and they can put Hansen under the knife.


    But it is just a little bit worse, Han Sen in the heavy field and the sword under the shadow of the left and right, blocking the four people''s offensive.


    At the beginning, the four people still had the upper hand, as if they suppressed Hansen. Over time, they were shocked to find that their suppression of Hansen was getting weaker.


    Later, Han Sen took an enemy and four, and he was already able to attack and defend.


    "This guy''s fighting talent is terrible!" The Meihu woman looked at Hansen in amazement. No one of the four silkworms would be weaker than her, but Hansen took an enemy and four. Gradually stabilized the situation, and he is still only a king-level nine.

 Chapter 2676： Snoring across the mountain

    "I used to hear that the thinking ability of the Clan was strong. I didn''t expect that even the physical ability is so horrible now." The Meihu woman exclaimed.


    "It''s not all physical ability, the body is only a part, but he is not the kind of creature that fights without the brain," Shalai said.


    "Do you still have the confidence to defeat him?" The woman of the Meihu family looked at Shalai with interest.


    "I won''t lose or lose." Shalai looked unchanged and said faintly.


    The four half-steps in the battle were deified at this time. Some of them were beating and Hansen. Not only did they not be able to defeat them, but they were gradually defeated by Hansen.


    They are the top powers in the half-step deification, each with their own unique abilities. If they are normal, they may not lose to any one-half step deification, but now they are four to one, but they cannot suppress one king. Nine, the shock in my heart can be imagined.


    The look of Linglong and Li Kerer is a bit weird. They can feel the power of Hansen and experience the feeling of fighting.


    The problem is that Hansen is not the type that uses various genetic techniques or body battles. His battle is more like playing chess. Everyone will rule, even if he watches him play chess and understand his chess ideas, but that It''s just a kind of learning. If you want to use what you learned when you play chess, it''s a very difficult thing, you still have to practice it yourself.


    "This kind of combat method is similar to our super-inductive article. But should Hansen only learn the law of the world? He didn''t even learn the complete "No Words" book. This kind of situation, his talent is really terrible." Li Kerer said.


    Linglong nodded slightly, and some said with joy: "This is also a good thing. It is very helpful for us to actually use the "Tai Shang Induction", which is impossible for other silkworms."


    Hey!


    A bullet hit the arm of the arm, and the horrible power of the explosion broke out. The scorpion was blown out directly, and even the shell on it was full of cracks, and blood spattered from it.


    The joint efforts of the four people suddenly broke down. Hansen finally found the opportunity to open the distance, and the spell in his hand was shot with impunity.


    Hansen and their distance were too close. They were afraid that the power of the six-breaker would blow them up together. So they have not attached the bombs to the bullets. Now that they have opened the distance, there is not so much scruples. It is.


    The bullets are rampant, the power of terror is blown up, and the four-and-a-half-step-dead squirrels are smashed, and there is a chance to approach Hansen again.


    Moreover, with the addition of the bullets of the six-breaking power, they simply did not dare to pick up the hard, and did not dare to fight again. One was faster than one, and wanted to rush out of Hansen��s attack range.


    Hansen did not catch up. After they fled, they immediately joined hands and combed the spells into one, turning into a sniper gun mode.


    Hansen took the gun and pointed it at the monk, directly deducting the trigger.


    Hey!


    A bullet instantly crossed the void, and the monk felt the terror power contained in the bullet, and did not dare to use the arm to stop.


    Before, he could use the arm of the arm to fight against Hansen''s strength. It was because there were blessings in the field of the emperor. Now they are flying around, naturally there is no blessing of the field power, and there is still a hard fight with Hansen.


    The **** behind it swayed, and the monks slid out to the kilometer in an instant. They thought they had escaped the bullet, but who knows that the bullet actually followed a turn and continued to catch up, and the speed became even more fast.


    The face of the person changed greatly, and his body changed rapidly. However, no matter how he changed, the bullet seemed to have a tracker. He kept chasing him, and the speed was getting faster and faster, and he was going to catch up with the monks. .


    The monk gnawed his teeth and flew behind a mountain peak, staring at the mountain wall in front of him.


    Hey!


    The bullet shot through the mountain wall but did not explode. It came to the monk in an instant. The monk originally thought that he would fight against the power of the explosion. Who knows that the bullet actually penetrated, and suddenly he was shocked.


    I couldn��t think too much about it. The monks crossed their hardest arms and stacked them in front of them, bursting out of terrifying space power and smashing them into bullets.


    Hey!


    The hard and uncomfortable arm was directly penetrated by bullets, and the power of terror was still there. He still shot forward into the forehead of the monk and directly blew his head.


    Looking at the monks crashing to the ground, other silkworms and spectators are feeling amazed in their hearts.


    The monks are also a powerful half-step deification of nothing, even in the case of doing their best to escape, or Hansen shot a shot, the strength and surprise of that shot is simply shocking.


    "What kind of genetically armed him, how is it so strange and sturdy, across the mountain and the arm, actually killed the monks?" Li Xuecheng frowned.


    "It��s useless to be strong, and it��s a lot worse than deification.�� Li Yuzhen said ugly.


    The apocalypse elders smiled and said: "So power is very close to the level of deification. It is not possible to win the previous Shalai, but the strength of Hansen, who has fallen to the king level, is still the winner. very big."


    Everyone was shocked by Hansen��s horrible shot, and the three half-deifications were running fast, for fear that Hansen would give him a shot.


    In fact, Hansen had no spare time to open a second shot. He only tried the power of the heart, and all of the forces in Hansen��s body were all drained. He now has no spare capacity to open a second shot.


    "Hunting the mutant king-level heterogeneous ripper, obtaining the mutant smashing the beast and discovering the mutant gene."


    "I just just got started. I have such power in my heart. Unfortunately, the cost of this genetic technique is too serious. It takes a while to use it once, so it is possible to use the second heart." Han Sen heard the soul of the beast. The voice, but did not dare to think, so as not to be peeped by Linglong and Li Kerer.


    The empty body was taken away by a Taishang woman, and Hansen did not have the opportunity to dig the alien gene.


    "With the shock of this gun, I believe that other silkworms should not come to me again in a short time?" Hansen was thinking, but suddenly saw a figure coming over here.


    "Shalai?" Li Keer and Linglong saw the figure, they were all shocked.


    They are naturally very clear that Hansen��s body is now overdrawn and needs time to recover. There is no way to continue fighting. Sharay is here at this time.


    Hansen also saw Shalai, but he just smiled and said: "I can''t help but fight with me so fast?"


    ��How long do you need to rest before you can fully recover?�� Shalai asked Hansen.


    "Ten hours." Hansen replied.


    "Well, you can rest in peace for ten hours. If anyone commits it, I will solve it myself." Shalai sat down on the rock next to him, his blond face, tall and strong, and looks very powerful.

 Chapter 2677： Shalai (the lord plus more)

    "A good man of a hero." Hansen couldn''t help but sigh, and he did not doubt it. He sat down next to him, running the genetics and restoring the power of loss.


    The heart is congenitally condensing the power of the whole body in a little burst. Under the attack, the whole body is exhausted and it takes a long time to recover.


    Hansen��s attempt to have a good heart is because he has a way to recover his strength in a short period of time, and he does not have to wait too long to continue fighting.


    But since Shalai is willing to wait for him, there is no need to use such drastic means.


    The three half-steps of the escape were deified, and it was known that Hansen��s power had been exhausted. Some regrets that he had not turned back and had a fight with Hansen.


    The Taishang people who signed the contract with the three half-step deifications could not help but shook their heads slightly.


    The Taishang people choose silkworms, look at talents, look at the ability, look at the mind, and see the heart. It��s just that this kind of mind is hard to see. It��s often only life and death. If it��s in the battle of silkworms, it��s a bad heart, even It may be abandoned by the Taishang people, which is also one of the roles of the battle of silkworms.


    Although Gru was defeated, the Taishang who signed the contract with him was very satisfied with his heart and would not give up on him. However, the monks and the three are obviously on the verge of being abandoned.


    Of course, this is only a temporary performance. If they have other outstanding performances later, they may be able to recover the situation. Only the dead monks have no chance.


    There is Shalai here, the other silkworms are not willing to approach, Hansen has been running the genetics to restore his own power, seems to be ignorant of the things outside.


    "Sharay, why don''t you do it?" The woman of the Meihu family came to Shale and looked at Hansen, who was running genetics.


    "I came to heaven to practice, not to kill," Shalai said faintly.


    "Don''t forget, you have fallen a half step of deification. With the power he has just shown, if he waits for him to fully recover, you may not be able to win. Are you willing to give up that set of sun gods?" Said the eye.


    Shalai��s silence was silent, and the woman said, ��If you don��t want to do it, then let me do it.��


    Saying, the woman walked to Hansen, and the five fingers shone with a strange light arc.


    "I said that these ten hours will protect him. If you take another step forward, it will be my enemy of life and death." Shalai said.


    "You will regret it, survive in the big universe, this is the weak meat, and your mentality is not enough to support a family." Woman said.


    "Maybe." Shalai did not argue.


    Seeing Shalai��s indifferent, the woman��s eyes turned, but she smiled softly: ��Shalai, Shalai, you ate the fruit of the devil, and fell into a half-step deification, not necessarily Hansen��s opponent, but still so proud, I��m afraid In the whole universe, I can''t find a few guys like you."


    Her words seemed to be awkward, but the voice was not too big to pass.


    Originally, I didn��t know that Shalai had eaten the silkworm and the Taishang people of the fruit, and this time I heard it all.


    "Shaley, he ate the fruit of the devil?" Li Yuzhen and Li Xuecheng''s face suddenly became very difficult to see.


    The deified level of Shalai is naturally an invincible presence in the battle of silkworms. However, if he really eats the fruit of the devil and falls to a half-step deification, he may not necessarily win.


    "It is no wonder that the elders of the Apocalypse will actually press on the apocalypse orbs. He must have known that Shalai had eaten the fruit of the devil fruit and fell into a half-step deification." Li Xuecheng gritted his teeth and pointed to Shalai in the image and shouted: "This idiot, since Has fallen to a half-step deification, still proud of something there, still not killing Han Sen when he is weak?"


    Now Li Xuecheng really hates not being able to grab Shale��s hand and help him kill Hansen.


    Li Yuzhen��s face is also white for a while, and obviously the fluctuations in her heart are also very strong.


    The two of them were almost vomiting blood by Sha Lai. Linglong and Li Kerer were very happy. Since Shalai was no longer deified, Hansen��s chances of winning were much greater, not as desperate as before.


    Whether Shalai is deified and can only affect the mood of the outsiders, but for the silkworms in the valley, it is really important news about their rankings.


    At the foot of the altar valley, a man from the Taishang nationality slightly raised his eyes: "Shalai actually ate the fruit of the devil, and fell to a half-step deification. Originally thought that there was no hope for the first, now it seems that there is a chance. ""


    When the mind was moving, the Taishang men suddenly moved out in a moment, and appeared on the other side of the altar valley in a moment. There were three half-step-deified silkworms, the three who had previously played with Hansen.


    "Mofang..." The three men who saw the Taishang people were shocked and sighed with their own strength.


    Among the twelve silkworms, apart from Shalai and Hansen, most of them belong to Mofang, and some silkworms are still afraid of Mozambique on Hansen and Shalai.


    Although Mo Fang is only a half-step deification, but he is a Taishang nationality after all, and is not the same as the general silkworm.


    "The three don''t have to worry, I have to cooperate with the three, there is no fighting meaning." Mo Fang said with a smile.


    "Cooperation? Do you mean Shale?" An emperor listened to Mofang''s words and immediately responded.


    Mo Fang did not come late, but when the woman of the Meihu family said that Shalai had fallen half a step of deification, it was obvious that he could guess what he wanted to do.


    "Yes, if Shale is deified, I will not have a chance, but he is only half-deification, so if we join hands, we can sweep him out, and by the way, the weak Hansen can be solved together." Mo Fang said. .


    "Defeating our strength is not enough to get the first, the benefits have been taken by you, what are the benefits? Why do we have to take risks to help you?" Ai Zhizuo shooter looked at Mo Fang asked Road.


    "My blunt words, with your strength, should be regarded as the lowest level in this altar valley. If it is normal, except for those who have already retired, you are probably going to be at the end. If you are willing to help me, it will be a success. After that, we continued to cooperate and kicked other silkworms out of the altar valley. I have to be the first, and the next two or three are naturally yours," Mo Fang said.


    "Is this statement true?" All three are overjoyed. The reason why they unite from the beginning is also because they know their weak combat strength.


    "Who did the people of the Taishang family have had words and did not believe?" Mo Fang said proudly.


    "Okay, let''s do it." The half-step deification of the two emperors looked at each other, one of them said to Mofang.


    If other silkworms come to seek cooperation, they will hesitate. The identity of Mofang is different after all. Although he is also a silkworm and a member of the Taishang nationality, it is the safest cooperation with him within this Taishang nationality. of.

 Chapter 2678： Gossip

    Han Sen had just cultivated for more than half an hour, and Mo Fang waited for four people to teleport.


    Shale looked at Mofang, and Mofang��s mouth twitched slightly, and he looked at Shalai. They just didn��t talk, but they knew each other��s thoughts.


    "Hu Die, are you with us, or with Shalai?" Mo Fang looked to the side of the Meihu woman.


    "I am just a weak woman, no one can help." Hu Die said to retreat to the side, apparently wanting to be a wall-viewing.


    Mo Fang knows that Hu Die is not a simple woman. She just deliberately spread the news that Shalai has fallen half a step of deification, which clearly means the idea of ??taking advantage of the fishermen.


    However, Mo Fang did not care, Hu Die no matter how embarrassed, but the strength is not enough, threatening his first place, and now his biggest obstacle is Shalai.


    "Sharay, do you have to protect Hansen?" Mo Fang said with a slight gesture, the other three had already slowly encircled and surrounded Shalai in the center.


    "Protect and not protect, you have to fight with me, isn''t it?" Shalai stood up, his height is more than three meters, looks extremely majestic, not angry, like a blond lion.


    Mo Fang smiled slightly: "As long as you quit automatically, we can not fight."


    "Get out of it." Shale''s eyes were quiet, standing on the earth like a mountain.


    "So you have to be careful." Mo Fang said, but one finger pointed out directly, and that punch actually took the dragon''s evil spirit.


    The dragon family is called the first courage of the heavens. The power of breaking the evil spirit is a kind of gene technique that compresses and agglomerates the power. It is similar to Hansen��s heart.


    However, the heart is the one that breaks out all the power at once, and the power of breaking the evil is just compressing and condensing the existing forces.


    In the past, Hansen also studied the dragon''s ability to break the evil spirits. It is indeed a terrible genetic technique.


    At this time, it was used by Mofang''s hand. The strength of the force is still on the half-step deification of the dragon. The void seems to be pierced by a black hole.


    Shalai did not evade, the majestic body stepped forward, and the fists also waved out. Under the high-speed movement, a golden curl danced with the wind, like a lion running wildly against the wind.


    boom!


    The force of the finger boxing collided, and the horrible power fluctuations suddenly plunged the surrounding area into a large piece. The sandaling figure did not move, but Mofang retreated ten meters to stabilize the figure.


    Mo Fang smiled slightly and then smiled: "It is a congenital deification, even if it has fallen to a half-step deification, it still has the physical qualities unmatched by ordinary creatures."


    "It''s just a brute force, it''s nothing, it''s not worth mentioning compared with the secret gene technology of the Taishang people." Shalai said without humiliation.


    "On personal combat ability, I am not your opponent, but I want it in the first place, so I can''t help it." Mo Fang said that the two emperors and one Aizhi shooter also have The action.


    Shaleton was caught in the predicament that Hansen had experienced, and his current situation is even more difficult than that of Hansen.


    There is one less monk and one more Mofang. There is a huge gap between them. Mofang��s strength is unmatched by the monks.


    And I don''t know if it is an illusion. With the addition of Mofang, their cooperation has become smoother than the previous one, and it can be said that it is seamless.


    "Mo Fang is good at the practice of the soul, and he has commanded from it. The three silkworms are almost as free as his fingers, and they play the four-player battle to the maximum effect. Shalai has no absolute power to suppress. This time, I am afraid. It��s dangerous.�� Linglong looked at Shalai on the battlefield.


    Between the exquisite words, Shalai had already had several hits.


    Shalai was born from a small family. There is no top-level genetic technique in the family. Apart from talents and grades, various technical aspects are not as good as Hansen. Only a few top-level genetic techniques are learned after the extraterrestrial days. .


    If it is said that it is absolutely impossible for Shalai to regain his advantage in the siege of four people by skill.


    It''s not that Shale''s technology is not as good as Hansen, but that he doesn''t have as many skills as Hansen.


    Constrained by the realm of the two emperors and the Aizhi people, Shalai��s power is hard to meet Mofang again. It is like a beast trapped in a cage. No matter how he struggles, it is always difficult to break out of the cage. Instead, people outside the cage stabbed the body with a military blade.


    Mo Fang''s ten fingers move together, just like the ten-handed blade, the horrible light is constantly intertwined, leaving a trail of blood marks on Shaile''s majestic body.


    Mo Fang has a nickname in the Taishang nationality, named "God of Heaven".


    If a person''s mind is meticulous, it is generally said that this person is slick or has a seven-year-old exquisite heart, but Mo Fang is multi-purpose, and his mind is extremely meticulous, so he will combine the two words and start such an eight. The nickname of the emperor.


    Not to mention the three-and-a-half-step deification of the command area, even if it is the command of a thousand troops, Mo Fang can also do as an arm.


    "It''s really strong, it seems to be stronger than the Taishang people of the same order. The innate deification of the Tenth Talent is hard to see, and it really deserves to be well-deserved." Mo Fang saw his fingertips fall on Shalai and can only be cut open. His flesh and blood, leaving a shallow wound on his body, could not help but admire.


    The hearts of Li Yuzhen and Li Xuecheng are about to jump out. Now it is not the question that Hansen can win Shale. It seems that Shalai is now unable to support it.


    "Damn..." Li Xuecheng''s face was blue, thinking about the consequences of Shalai''s defeat of the battle of silkworms, he was a brain, and the body could not help but tremble.


    The Taishang people who bought Hansen��s first place in the battle for silkworms were happy at this time.


    "Mofang''s kid is doing a good job, although his own combat power is weaker, but when it comes to command, the younger generation of the Taishang people can''t find a few stronger than him."


    "Do it well, hurry up and send Sarai out."


    "Haha, Mo Fang kills him, and then Hansen kills it. I like this script."


    ......


    The wounds on Shalai''s body are constantly increasing. If you change the body and make a half-step deification, you may not be able to support it. However, in Shalai''s eyes, there is no trace of retreat and fear.


    Among the lion-like eyes, some are only excited, like the wild animal''s frenzied excitement, as if his wounds are not blood, but stimulants.


    Mo Fang secretly frowned, because he found that it is more and more difficult to hurt Shalai, as long as he used it once and used it for the second time, there is no way to hurt him again, so that Mofang can only continue to change the battlefield. I have been using different techniques to be able to suppress Shaley all the time.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Shalai has been suppressed by him, but he does not know how much Mofang has paid for it.


    However, even if there are the genetic techniques of the heavenly people in the Shang Dynasty, it is impossible for Mo Fang to practice all of them. The fighting time is long and it is inevitable that they will continue to repeat.


    "Only that?" Shale��s eyes flashed disappointment.

 Chapter 2679： Terrible fighting talent

    Soon, the spectators noticed this, Shalai suffered less and less injuries, and Shale��s wounds recovered very quickly, and almost no injuries were seen on him.


    "Is the race in the big universe so strong now?" Li Keer could not help but sigh.


    No matter whether it is gold coins, Hansen or Shalai, they are not born of a big family. Even the upper classes are not, but they all have the talents and abilities that even the general Taishang can''t match.


    Many of the Taishou people who watched the battles also had an idea with Li Keer. The general Taishang nationality is just that, and it will not be stronger than Hansen and Shalai.


    However, the Taishang people who practiced too much inductive articles will not be weaker than them. It is not that they are too strong to practice, but their silkworms are promoted to high-level deification, and the experience they have gained from them can Let their ability and mood have a qualitative leap.


    Like Linglong and Li Kerer, they certainly don��t have Han Senqiang. They are not Hansen��s opponents in the same situation, but when they have the experience of Hansen��s promotion, they are still only kings. The king''s level is strong, and the artistic conception is high. Even Hansen can''t compare it.


    Seeing that he had to suppress Shalai, Mofang��s eyes flashed, and the vertical eyes closed on the forehead, revealing the black and white Taiji yin and yang.


    At the moment when the eyes opened, Mo''s temperament changed with the whole person. Although it was not as exquisite as it was directly transformed into a ruthless machine, it also had an insurmountable majesty.


    At the moment when the eyes opened, the three half-steps that had been obeyed by his spiritual commanding acted, and the eyes lost their focus in a flash. It seemed that the puppets were completely controlled by Mozambique and seemed to become part of Mofang��s body. For example, his hands and feet are generally controlled by Mo Fang.


    The Taishang people who signed the contract with the three half-step deifications were ugly at the time. The silkworms they chose were so unbearable, I am afraid that they could only choose another new silkworm.


    At the same time that Mofang opened the eyes of the Taishang, the situation on the battlefield suddenly changed, and Shalai, who had no pressure at all, suddenly increased his pressure.


    Today''s four silkworms are no longer a half-step deification of Mofang and three foreigners, but instead of four Mofangs, but the power of the other three Mofangs is their original strength, and the body becomes a Mofang''s will to control.


    Feeling tremendous pressure, Shalai��s eyes lit up again.


    Fighting, crazy fighting, the different forces of the four Mofangs were dismantled into a myriad of combinations by Mofang, and the cooperation between them was the same person, so that Shalai no longer had a chance to find.


    In the unpredictable battlefield, Shalai was able to remain undefeated, but it was difficult to find a breakthrough at the same time. The battle between the two had been deadlocked, and the wounds on Shalai had increased again.


    At this time, the woman of the Meihu family quietly came to Hansen who entered the state of cultivation.


    "Han Sen, Hansen, you finally have a day in my hands." The woman of the Meihu family waved a palm and printed it on Hansen''s back.


    Although Hansen is in the state of practice, he can be distracted. He knows the Meihu women''s every move and wants to get up and fight, but suddenly hears a violent drink.


    That violent sigh seems to be a vain, and it is from the mouth of Shalai.


    Although Shalai was in the midst of a hard battle with Mofang, he still kept an eye on Hansen��s situation. When the woman of Meihu��s family attacked Hansen��s back, she suddenly shed light and opened a lion. Roar.


    In an instant, Shalai��s body shape doubled in an instant, the whole body muscles bulged high, the red light wave seemed to be a flame, and the blond hair was turned upside down in the red flame. It looked like a lion head demon. general.


    Mofang, who had been inextricably linked to Shalai��s battle, was swept away by Shalai��s horrible boxing, and could not help but step back and dodge. In a flash, Shalais ripped open the battlefield and rushed to Hansen��s front. Fox woman.


    The woman of the Meihu family was slightly surprised. After the change of body, it was like a stream of clouds and it was a few kilometers away. She barely avoided Hansen��s fist.


    "Shalai, why are you suffering from an enemy and me?" The Meihu woman frowned and said to Shalai.


    "I said that I have to protect him for ten hours. If anyone dares to move him, it is an enemy with my Shalai." Shalai stood next to Hansen, as if a demon **** said indifferently.


    Mo Fang was surprised to look at Shalai. Now the strength and momentum of Shalai��s body is different from that of the previous one. Before the fierce battle, he never used all his strength.


    "Mo Fang, how do you and I fight with him?" Seeing that Shalai could not be touched, the woman of the Meihu family turned to Mofang.


    "Good." Mo Fang is naturally reluctant to retreat, how to try it.


    The woman of the Meihu family is also nonsense. The red light flashes into a red-red body armor, and her body is completely wrapped in, leaving only one tail outside.


    And the tail turned out to be divided into nine, turned into nine foxtails swinging in the air, the pink field suddenly enveloped the void.


    Shalai��s body suddenly appeared like a pink silk lock that seemed to be nothing, and bound him on his body, as if he could not move.


    No need for any communication, almost at the same time, Mofang has also controlled the four bodies to attack the past with Shalai, and a heavy field has also come to Shalai.


    Seeing five and a half steps of deification and siege of Shalai, Shalai is still as stable as Mount Tai, with a burning glow in his eyes, and his body is like a volcanic eruption.


    "Hey!" With the screams of Shalai''s tyranny, the power of terror instantly smashed the silk lock on his body, such as the fist of the Red Flame Warhammer, smashed the void and directly slammed on an emperor.


    Mofang controlled the emperor''s struggle to raise his arms to resist, but under that punch, the arms and arms of the field power blessed, Shaled by a punch, his fist hit his chest. On, suddenly he flew out like a meteor.


    Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!


    Shalai seems to be an unstoppable demon god. One punch and one, the Mofang and the three silkworms he controlled are all flew out, and they have not given them any room for confrontation.


    It seems that a simple punch is actually not as simple as it is. Only Mo Fang��s own heart is clear. Shale��s simple punch has sealed all the possibilities of his response. It is simply to restrain him. a punch.


    The four punches have subtle differences, and they are also aimed at the different strengths of the four bodies.


    To be able to do this, there is only one possibility, and Shalai has been able to do this with his four abilities and fighting ideas.


    "Don''t it be said that in the short battle, he has thoroughly understood all of our combat habits and abilities to this point?" Mo Fang hit the mountain, the blood in his mouth spurted, and he struggled for a few times. Standing up, my heart is horrified and unbelievable.

 Chapter 2680： Quite

    Everyone was shocked. I didn''t expect Shalai to fall into a half-step deification, and even have such a terrible strength. Even the strong people like Mo Fang can be hit hard. This kind of strength is almost invincible under the deification. .


    "Haha, I know that Shalai will not be defeated. What Mo Fang and Han Sen are not as good as Shale." Li Chengxue laughed excitedly.


    Li Yuzhen also breathed a sigh of relief. If Shalai really lost, their future days would be very sad.


    Linglong and Li Kerer were worried at this time. Shalai was so powerful. Even if it was not deified, Hansen could not win.


    "Shalai, you will regret it." The only Meihu woman who had not been blasted out hated and said, and stared at Hansen, and then turned and left.


    Shalai was indifferent, and returned to the previous place to sit down, and the body gradually recovered its original appearance.


    Seeing that everyone was repulsed by Shalai, Hansen also regained his strength with peace of mind. Since then, no one has come here to bother them.


    Ten hours passed quickly, Hansen��s body had returned to its best condition, and he got up and looked at Shalai, only to see that he was still sitting there safely, with a calm, closed eyes.


    It seems that Hansen��s gaze was sensed, and Shalai opened his eyes and looked at Hansen and asked, ��Are you resting?��


    "It has been completely restored." Hansen replied.


    "Then let''s get started." Shalai looked at Han Sen, and the red light wave of his body rushed out again, causing his body to expand rapidly and become a lion head demon.


    "What is the innate degeneration of the mutant level? No wonder there is a talent for the Tenth." Hansen saw the bottom of the sand, and the heart said: "But even if it falls to a half-step deification, it looks very difficult."


    In the battle just now, Hansen has already glimpsed the whole process. He knows that Shalai��s body will not be worse than him, and this guy��s fighting talent is extremely high. It��s just a moment of fighting, he has already known the four people like Mo Fang. This kind of combat talent is not worse than Hansen.


    Without much to say, Hansen used his hands as a knife, and he used his best skills to work with the knife and the knife.


    Shalai did not back down, waving his fists and welcoming them. The two men��s fists were constantly slamming in the air, and the shock wave generated seemed to burst like fireworks.


    The feelings of the two people''s battles are endless. It seems that their physical fitness and strength are equal in all aspects. It seems that it is difficult to distinguish the winners and losers.


    "The physical qualities of both of them are terrible. Hansen is even more horrible. After all, he is only a king-level. If he is promoted to a half-step deification, he is afraid that his physical fitness will be stronger than Shale, and he will not know a crystal family. How can there be such a terrible physical quality, is the genetic technique he cultivated really so powerful?" The elders of the Apocalypse murmured.


    "I think it should be, the requirements of the genetic technique, even the physical fitness of our Taishang people can not reach, let alone other large cosmic creatures, Han Sen can get started, can only be said to be an accident." Jade elders said with a smile.


    "It can only be said that the luck of this kid is really good." The elders of Tianqi laughed.


    Hey!


    The fists collided and the huge power fluctuations caused Hansen and Shalai to go back uncontrollably.


    After Hansen stepped back, he immediately slashed his knife with one hand, and suddenly numerous swords emerged from the void, and he did not know how many.


    As Hansen squatted with one hand, the knives were all intertwined with Shalai''s body, all over the place, leaving no room for dodge to Shale.


    In the eyes of Shalai, Guanghua flashed and suddenly slammed into the ground. The earth was directly bombarded by him, and the surrounding peaks collapsed. Numerous gravel rose and slammed with the swords.


    I saw the continuous attack between the knife and the gravel. When the layers of the knife finally reached the front of Shalai, there were only a few few left. Shalai waved and waved all the shreds.


    "I haven��t encountered such an opponent that has made me helpless for a long time." Hansen sighed.


    "This is what I want to say, you really did not let me down." Shale''s eyes are full of fanaticism.


    "You let me down. I just wanted to take it first. It seems that it is impossible now." Hansen licked his lips and felt a bit thirsty in his mouth. This is his habit. Every time you encounter something that is not sure, the body will react like this.


    "Life will inevitably be disappointing." Shalai said that he had already swung a fist.


    His boxing method is really simple, not the simple and simple, but the real basic boxing method. This kind of boxing method can find several similar ones in a small family.


    However, Shalai has used this kind of basic boxing method to the extent that Hansen can''t help him.


    Hansen has changed several kinds of knives and boxing methods, each of which is top-level genetic technology, some from the Rebeites, some from the town of Tiangong, the style is completely different.


    However, no matter which kind of genetic technique, it can still occupy some advantages at the beginning, and then it will gradually make up for the disadvantages by Shalai.


    And Shale used that kind of boxing from start to finish. Only after Shale was familiar with Hansen''s genetic technique, he changed his own boxing method slightly, and he could restrain Hansen''s knife and boxing.


    "Your sister, this guy is not only a natural deification, but also a natural fighting master. The fighting intuition is too keen. The same tricks, used twice in front of him, will be found by him, this is his mother''s Still human?" Hansen was the first to encounter such a terrible battle talent.


    Shalai and Lonely Bamboo are different. Because of the experience, there are so many styles that can be perfectly controlled. It is easy to learn other people''s genetic techniques, and they are all top-level. Shale does not learn the genetics of others, he is just constantly strong and self-contained, so that he can cope with any situation.


    He is also a method of breaking the law, but it is not a method of winning by force. The power is only a tool, and more importantly, his mind, using simple methods to crack all kinds of top-level genetic techniques, this is not A simple creature with four limbs can do it.


    "Strong physique combined with great perseverance and problem-solving mind is another headache." Hansen has tried a lot of genetic techniques, but he has never been able to defeat Shale.


    However, Hansen is different from Mo Fang. When Mo Fang used the same gene technique for the second time, he would be caught by Sha Lai. However, even if Hansen used the same gene technique several times in a row, Shalai also grasped it. Can''t live with his flaws.


    This made Shalai very surprised. He clearly saw the flaw of Hansen''s move, but when Hansen used it again, Shalai couldn''t catch it.


    Shalai has tried several times and the results are the same. He has never encountered such a situation.

 Chapter 2681： Advance in battle

    Two people are constantly fighting, but there is no way to hit each other.


    Hansen��s knives are changing, and Shalai��s boxing method is constantly changing. Both people have exhausted their minds, but they are hard to kill each other.


    Hansen has not experienced such a battle for a long time. The recent battle is not because he defeated his opponent, or he was crushed by the other side. There is no room for him to fight back. Like now, he has tried his best to fight. Bamboo has not passed since World War I.


    This kind of fighting is not only a serious exhaustion of physical strength, but also a great drain on the brain power. If you are not careful, you will be embarrassed by the other party. You must not make any mistakes.


    The Taishang people watching the battle looked at the battle between the two men. The look was a bit complicated. Although the strength of both of them was king, the artistic conception was all deified, and many details in the battle were amazing.


    Different from the ordinary power competition, this kind of fighting brain fighting machine often has no feeling after looking at the past, but suddenly I think about it, then I think why the trick is to be used like that, behind each move. There are many reasons why people can''t see them at first glance.


    A seemingly simple boxing knife showdown, but the more people look at it, the more endless.


    The nervous bodies of Li Yuzhen and Li Xuecheng are shaking. Now it is hard to say who the two are defeated. It seems that the victory and defeat are only in the first line.


    "Master, it is a great fortune to get Shale to be a silkworm." Bixi looked at the master Li Chunqiu with envy.


    "Yu is not bad." Li Chunqiu said faintly, but his body and mind are not here. Shalai is his silkworm. At this time, he is like fighting Hansen himself, but there are many battles and details. This feeling is very strange.


    He got the battle experience of Shalai, and there is no difference between him and himself. At the same time, he can analyze the pros and cons from an objective perspective, and examine which of Shah''s choices is better than him, and which one is not as good as He only absorbs good combat experience and reflects bad parts.


    Now Shalai is only half-step deified. Afterwards, Shalai is promoted to deification, the original base, transformation, destruction, butterfly, and even true **** level. Li Chunqiu can get all the experience of Shalai step by step.


    At that time, Li Chunqiu is still only a half-step deification, but he has the experience of true **** level. Within the king level, I am afraid it is difficult to find an opponent again. After all, the level of the realm is different.


    Bixi said with a frowning face: "The jade-hearted guy is not willing to reveal anything, and his mind is extremely strong and tenacious. So far, I have not been able to get a little benefit from his heart."


    "This kind of silkworm has a challenge, but the conquest is also the most helpful to you." Li Chunqiu said.


    "It''s not wrong to say this... but... forget it... I think the exquisite teacher and the child have the same distress..." said Bixi.


    Linglong and Li Kerer did have some distress. Like Li Chunqiu, they also got a lot of combat experience from Hansen. These combat experiences have benefited her a lot.


    Hansen is a king-level nine-eight, and he has such a terrible ability and artistic conception that they are very happy. This battle is defeated by Hansen, but the feelings of these combat experiences and artistic conception are already worthwhile for them.


    But what surprised them was that in such a battle, they were still able to feel that Hansen was deliberately suppressing certain forces.


    "Don''t Hansen still use all his strength?" This possibility made them very shocked. They have already reached this point. Hansen has not used all his strength. This is a bit too surprising.


    Even Li Keer, who has always felt that gold coins are stronger than Hansen, is also a bit complicated to see Han Sen��s eyes.


    In the battle against the strong people like Shalai, Hansen can still deliberately hide some of the power. Such people can no longer describe it with horror, it is simply horror.


    Although Hansen tried to suppress his own thoughts and let himself not think about the super-spiritual body and the sacred mythology, but his suppression would still convey some information to Li Keer and Linglong, let them know that he still has hidden. The power of this is unavoidable.


    That is to say, Hansen��s state of mind has reached a level of extreme horror. In exchange for a creature, how can he not think about the various abilities and gene skills he is good at in such a battle.


    "This person is too horrible." Li Keer said to Han Sen.


    "It is terrible. You never know where his bottom line is. Every time when you think you have touched the bottom of his, you will find that there is a bottomless abyss below." Ling Xiao smiled.


    She thought that she had a lot of Hansen��s battle with Hansen. Now it seems that Hansen��s fight with her was just a casual deal. Now I have come up with some real things, but now There are more hidden things.


    "It is necessary to dig up all his secrets." Li Keer��s eyes showed some excitement.


    Compared with Linglong, Li Keer''s qualifications are better, but her mind has not been on the top of the article. Too much to forget is not as deep as Linglong, and the feelings are quite rich.


    Linglong just faintly nodded: "No hurry, time is still long. In four years, he will show his secrets a little bit in front of us. Now it is useless to hide."


    The look of the elders of the apocalypse is slightly dignified: "The victory and defeat of this battle is only between one thought, and everyone has the possibility of winning. Hansen is indeed very strong. Unfortunately, after all, it is only a king-level nine-weight, a half step worse than Shale, if it is the same Level, he should have a 70% chance of winning."


    Elder Qiyu said, "No, it is not like this. Although Shalai is only half-deification, but his artistic conception is deified, Hansen is only a king-level, but he can fight with Shalai. It can only be said that his potential and talent are more terrible than Shale."


    "Is it true that the test of the eleven talents is true?" The elders of the Apocalypse frowned.


    "It''s hard to say that if it''s not such a talent, it''s hard to imagine why Hansen can fight with Sha Lai to this point." Qi Yu''s elders looked at Han Sen intricately.


    "The ten talents are very rare. The real talents of the eleventh, which are the talents that can be created by the great sages of a big era. Do you think Hansen can compare with those of the great sages?" Quite complicated.


    "Can you not know more than I do, but his talent is really amazing, so that the two gimmicks of Linglong and Li Kerer have a big bargain." said the elder of Qi Yu.


    "What''s going on... Shalai seems to be a bit wrong..." The elders of the Apocalypse still wanted to say something, but suddenly they looked awkward and continued to change their faces. They stared at the image of Shalai in the image and shouted: " He...he seems to be promoted..."

 Chapter 2682： Return to deification

    Everyone noticed the strangeness of Shalai. The light wave that overflowed from him was red, but as time passed, the red gradually darkened and turned from red to dark red. At this time, the dark red is almost close to black.


    "The devil fruit... The devil fruit actually worked at this time... Is it that Shalai will re-promote at this time?" Li Xuecheng was overjoyed.


    Li Yuzhen is also ecstasy: "I understand, the reason why Shalai knows that the battle of silkworms will begin, but still chooses to eat the fruit of the fruit, is to use the fighting pressure of the battle of silkworms to trigger the devil stored in the body. In the battle with Hansen, the fruit of the devil in his body was slowly refining and absorbing. Now it should be absorbed, and it must be revived in battle."


    "Shalai is promoted to deification, and there is no suspense anymore. Hansen cannot compete with the shrine of the deified level." Li Xuecheng was nervously shivering, but now it is a trembling joy.


    Li Xuecheng felt that this time the battle of silkworms was like a roller coaster for them. The mood was a while and the heart disease was coming out soon.


    The flame of Shale''s body has turned into black, and it can be seen faintly. On his bare skin, there are some black magic lines appearing, and the strange and horrible atmosphere is emerging from the magic lines, making the power of Shalai. Gradually formed into a chain of order.


    "Do you want to return to the deification?" Hansen frowned slightly. As long as it wasn''t a scorpion, it would be wrong to see Shalai at this time.


    "Hey!" With Sha Lai''s screaming in the sky, the power of the order chain on his body broke out completely, and even his original blond hair was dyed black by the black.


    Originally like a blond lion, Shalai, the body has shrunk a lot, but the muscles of the whole body are more solid and powerful, as if every cell is full of unimaginable explosive power.


    The black-haired Shalai, with a little extravagance, but a little more mysterious and weird, can see a clear black magic pattern on the cheek, the black flame swaying, like a magic lion out of hell.


    "Really promoted to deification!" Li Ker''s face changed a bit ugly.


    Han Sen is no longer strong, and it is impossible to defeat the deified level of Shalai. After all, half-step deification and deification are two completely different levels, and there is a world of difference.


    "Shalai should have intended to return to the deification through this battle. Hansen just happened to be his sharpening stone." Linglong already understood the cause and effect and sighed.


    Li Keer is a cold cry: "Shalai is a good idea to fight. He eats the fruit of the devil before the battle of the silkworm. If no one can give him pressure, he can easily take the first place. If someone gives it With enough pressure, he can help him refine his devil fruit and return to the deification. He can win the first place. It is really a good calculation."


    Linglong shook his head and said: "It''s not that simple. Even if the average person refines the fruit of the devil, it does not want to be promoted back to the deification and can be promoted back. Shalai can be promoted to deification, because his talent is too strong, not necessarily him. Calculation."


    "In any case, the result is like this." Li Ke said with an angry voice.


    The face is also not good-looking, but also the elders of Qi Yu and the elders of the Apocalypse, as well as the Taishang people who made a bet on Hansen.


    Originally thought that I had seen a glimmer of hope, who knows that Shale, who was promoted to deification, was instantly destroyed, and a heart sank to the bottom of the abyss, and could no longer see the light of hope.


    "Sorry, I have tried my best, but I still can''t suppress it, and I am promoted back to the level of deification." Shalai did not do it any more, but said with some regrets.


    Many people who listened to this voice wanted to vomit blood. I don��t know how many creatures want to be promoted and deified. Shale has been forced to suppress and not promote to the deification. Listening to them makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    If it is a change of people, it is a show of optimism, but Sha Lai��s words are true and true, without any sham, he has been suppressing his own strength, not wanting to promote deification, to be deified with half a step. Han and Hansen ended this battle.


    Helpless Hansen gave him too much pressure, so that he did not choose to use the full force to fight, can not suppress the power of the magic fruit after being refining, after all, he was promoted to deification.


    "Nothing to be embarrassed, the level is also part of the strength." Hansen is not the kind of person who thinks that you are high in level and low in level. It is a shameless person. It is a high level of people, and that is the skill of others.


    "Today''s victory and defeat is not counted, I will wait for you to promote the deification and fight again." Shalai looked at Han Sen.


    "This battle is not over yet." Hansen looked unchanged and continued.


    Shalai shook his head and said: "Although I don''t want to win you at this time, I need this first place, so I can only apologize. Let''s finally leave together."


    "I don''t need to be sorry, haven''t I said that? We haven''t won the battle yet. If you can win me, it''s your skill, but everything must be said after winning and losing." Hansen looked calmly. With Shalai, there is no extra emotional change.


    Li Yuzhen listened to Han Sen and said, he couldn''t help but sneer: "This Hansen really doesn''t know how to be good. Shalai has given him a face. To go out with him, it is equal to giving him a second place. He has to continue. Fight, so that he is now eliminated, and even the second place will not be there."


    Li Keer and Ling Yu and other Taishang people also think that Han Sen��s decision is a bit too arrogant. Instead of losing now, it��s better to take a second.


    However, from Hansen, Li Keer and Ling Xiaozhi did not feel the slightest retreat. On the contrary, Li Kerer and Linglong felt that they only had calm confidence.


    You don''t need anger, you don''t need resentment, you don''t need to blame others, and the strong self-confidence contained in that kind of calm is only available to the superior.


    "But now Hansen is already at an absolute disadvantage. Why is he so confident?" Both Linglong and Li Kerer felt that Hansen��s self-confidence was very unreasonable, but this self-confidence infected them and made them feel I should believe in Hansen.


    "Come on, continue, our battle, no matter whether we win or lose, I will only go out alone." Hansen calmly looked at Shalai.


    "Okay, it should be." Shale��s eyes were full of excitement, and looking at Hansen��s eyes was like watching a very beloved piece of art.


    Perhaps Hansen��s power is not as good as that of Shalai, but Shalai does not have a slight contempt, and the order chain of his body bursts wildly, such as the same **** lions coming to the world.


    "As a respect for you, I will try my best to fight you." Shalai��s voice sounded like a rolling thunder, and he punched Hansen with a punch.

 Chapter 2683： Magical power

    The fist shadow is like a lion, and there is no chance for Hansen to dodge. The horrible teacher has enveloped Hansen��s body.


    Han Sen''s eyes were micro-condensed, and the mantra was turned into a battle arm to protect his body shape. He quickly moved with a sacred quest to avoid the lion''s fist shadow of Shalai.


    Hey!


    Suddenly, Hansen felt that the space around him seemed to be sealed. He couldn��t tear the space and teleport away. He could only watch the mad lions coming down.


    Hansen frowned slightly, and his fists slammed toward the mad lion.


    However, Hansen��s boxing power was actually worn from the mad lion��s fist shadow, as if the mad lion��s fist shadow was only illusory.


    However, the mad lion''s fist shadow really fell on Hansen''s body, but there was no violent collision in the imagination. The magical lion''s general punching force rushed into Hansen''s body and disappeared.


    boom!


    Hansen��s body became the same black as Sharay in an instant, and Hansen��s whole person was wrapped in a blazing black flame, which looked very similar to Sharay.


    Hansen frowned slightly. He didn''t find himself hurt, but his power became the same attribute as Shale. Nothing was affected, and he didn''t even have a single injury.


    At the time of Hansen��s doubts, Shalai said: ��The power of my magician is not destructive, but it will change your physical attributes to be like me, it is a magical power.��


    "Since it can''t hurt the opponent, what does this magic mean?" Hansen asked.


    "There are hundreds of millions of powers in the world. I don''t think all of them can be cracked. But no matter what kind of power attribute the opponent is, I can change the strength of the other side to be the same as me. In the power system I am familiar with, People can beat me," said Shalai.


    Han Sen slightly thought about it, and he already understood the terrible power. Hansen��s power was not as good as that of Shalai. He relied on his own unique power attributes and special skills to match it, and he had the opportunity to work with Shalai.


    But now his power attribute has changed like that of Shalai. Shalai has already used this power to make a fuss, not to mention that Hansen will not use this power, even if it will be used, it is certainly not good for Shalai, and even less. Victory over Shalai.


    "Put the enemy into your own rhythm, and then defeat him with rich experience. How does Shalai''s magical power feel a bit familiar?" Hansen flashed such a thought in his heart.


    However, Shalai has no longer given Han Sen extra time to think, and a punch directly hit the past.


    Hansen soon realized the horror of the power of magic, his power was not damaged at all, but the power became a system he was completely unfamiliar with and needed to adapt to this power, in the same way as Shalai. In the master battle, there is no time for him to adapt.


    Teleport! Non-stop teleportation!


    Hansen can only rely on the voyage to continuously steal the offensive of Shalai, and it is impossible to organize an effective response, let alone counterattack.


    Hansen is completely unfamiliar with his own strength. Even this kind of power can do nothing, and he doesn''t know what it has. No matter what kind of genetic technique Hansen uses, there is only one kind of power.


    "Han Sen''s defeat has been set." Li Xuecheng liked his eyebrows.


    Anyone can see it, Han Sen has no chance.


    His rank is not as good as that of Shalai. His strength and speed are not as good as that of Shalai. Now the power attribute has become the same as that of Shalai. Under such circumstances, how can he win Shale?


    Not to mention that Hansen, even if he changed a deified creature with the same level as Shalai, the power attribute suddenly changed like Shalai, and it was definitely not the opponent of Shalai.


    "Shale''s magical power is really wonderful. It is not unusual to be able to imitate the power of the opponent, but he can force his opponent to imitate his power. This is too lame." The elders of Tianqi smiled bitterly.


    Elder Qi Yu shook his head and said: "It is not a rogue. This should be the same level of invincibility in the true sense. All kinds of forces in the world have a way of life. How strong is the power of a strong man, how can he always find it from the world? There is another force to restrain him, but the power of the magician of Shalai completely ignores the way of life, which is more terrible than imagined."


    Hansen has tried his best to become familiar with this same strength as Shalai, but after all, the time is too short. If there is no problem in general combat, it is not enough to fight against a strong man like Shale.


    Hey!


    Hansen was caught in a teleport, his arm was hit by Shalai��s punching power, and the spell��s armor was suddenly cracked by Shaley��s horrible power, and his arm bones were almost broken.


    Hansen will be a godslide, and Sharay will also be, and no worse than Hansen. Hansen can''t open him with the use of teleports. Instead, he suffers more and more injuries.


    Hey!


    Hansen had a punch in his chest, and his body seemed to be a projectile that hit the enchantment and swayed the enchantment.


    The body fell to the ground, could not help but spurt a mouthful of blood, a burning pain in the chest, Han Sen knows that this is the relationship of blood infiltration into the lungs.


    In fact, it is not just the lungs. Hansen��s body is full of injuries. The mantra of the spell has been broken in many places. The most serious thing is that the chest is here, and the breastplate on the right side is broken and sunken.


    The mantra of the mantra has been ruined. Hansen��s body is naturally not good. There is an arm hanging around, and the bones seem to have been completely broken. There is no way to move any more.


    There is also a broken leg, so Hansen can only be halfway there.


    Hansen can''t remember how long it has been such a tragedy, even when it was sucked by Medusa''s shield, it is not as bad as it is now.


    However, Hansen not only does not feel discouraged, but has a faint excitement.


    The source of that excitement is the spell armor, the seemingly ruined spell armor, but there is a sign of a breakthrough.


    Under the pressure of such powerful forces, it seems that there is a sign that the nine areas are united and promoted half-step deification.


    "It''s still a little...just a little bit worse..." Hansen''s heart flashed through countless thoughts, and the feeling of that breakthrough became clearer, but it always seemed like something was missing, like a pair of socks. Itching is difficult to really touch that point.


    "That''s it." Shalai has no interest in continuing. Although he agrees with Hansen''s opponent, Hansen is only a king-level and he has no capital to fight with him. He is looking forward to Hansen. After the promotion of deification, the two men once again played against each other.


    In the next second, Shalai once again slammed out, and the horrible punching power was like a roaring dark magic lion rushing to Hansen, and suddenly hit Hansen, who was half-squatting.

 Chapter 2684： Promotion half-step deification

    The power of Shalai��s fist is terrible. Hansen has no intention of dodging. He can only move his left hand and turn into a fist to gather strength.


    "Why! It��s better to lose than to die." The Meihu woman in the distance sighed.


    Not far behind Hansen is the enchantment. He can completely teleport before the punch hurts him. It seems to be his only choice, but he has not done so. He still has to continue with the remains. fighting.


    However, in his current state, it is impossible to stop Shale��s fist.


    "I don''t know how to live and die, kill him..." Li Yuzhen clenched his fists excitedly, his eyes were red, and he almost screamed.


    Li Xuecheng is almost the same. They know that there should be no more accidents this time. They can win this bet.


    Hansen��s current state is hard to bear this punch. As a result, there are only two possibilities. It��s not dead or disagreeable. No matter which result, Hansen can��t continue fighting anymore. No one can stop Shalai��s gaining silkworms. The first place in the battle.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s fist hit the horrible punching force, and the armor of the fist and arm was broken in an instant. Hansen��s entire body was bombarded. While flying, the mantra of the mantra was like a Butterfly-like scattered out.


    "It''s over!" The elders of the Apocalypse lamented their own apocalypse.


    Both Linglong and Li Kerer have also changed their face. Although Hansen has never given up in his heart, he has been conveying his thoughts that he can continue. However, even the heroic armor has been broken, and Hansen has been hit hard. It��s good to keep a small life, and you can continue to fight.


    Now they only hope that Hansen is not directly killed by this punch, and Linglong almost has to teleport into the enchantment to save people.


    Many of the Taishang people who bought Hansen��s first are also dumb, Hansen has tried his best, but the gap between the king and the deification is too great. Shalai is too strong. Sen, just thinking about what they lost, but still can''t help but drop blood.


    Only Li Yuzhen and Li Xuecheng almost jumped up and excited, almost together.


    After this war, they won everything, and the resources they obtained could almost support them to be promoted to the butterfly level, not to mention a few invaluable treasures.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s body hit the enchantment again. Li Yuzhen and Li Xuecheng were all ready to clap their hands, but suddenly they were there.


    Not only they, everyone stunned, Hansen��s body hit the enchantment, but did not fall, it was suspended there.


    The broken body is emitting strange waves that are invisible to the naked eye, and the whole body seems to be shrouded in white light.


    But when I looked carefully, I found that it was not white light, but a white powder like dust. The white powder was gathering rapidly on Hansen''s body.


    Just in the blink of an eye, Hansen��s body was once again wrapped up in white armor, and the original spell that had been shattered appeared on him again, and it became new.


    No, it was stronger than before it was damaged. The spells on the mantra of the mantra flashed, and the horror of the horror of the horror, so that Hansen was wrapped in the light of the sacred light, as if it were from the Holy Mountain.


    "He was promoted to half a step of deification!" Linglong and Li Kerer first responded, they can clearly perceive that Hansen''s power is exploding in a geometric shape.


    "At this time, I was promoted to a half-step god... This guy is really strange..." Many of the Taishang people who watched the battle were surprised.


    It is not impossible to promote the rank in wartime, but the promotion itself needs strength as a support. Like Shalai, his body stores the power of the fruit of the fruit, and it is powerful enough, so that it can be promoted to the deification in the battle. level.


    However, Hansen��s body has been smashed, and the battle armor has been broken. In this situation of serious injury, it is theoretically impossible to say.


    However, Hansen was promoted to a half-step deification in this state, which made everyone very puzzled.


    "What about the promotion of half-step deification? Half-step deification is still only a king, still not the opponent of Shalai." Li Xuecheng said with a bite.


    He is very reluctant to see the current situation, only hope that Shalai will quickly solve Hansen.


    Shalai looked at Han Sen, but did not like Li Xuecheng thought.


    "You are really amazing guy, you can be promoted in half of the way in that situation." Shalai looked at Hansen.


    "Fortunately." Hansen said with a smile.


    Sha Lai shook his head seriously and said: "There is nothing in this world that is lucky. Just like those who have planted lottery tickets, everyone feels that they are lucky, but luck is good, if he does not buy, nor May be in the middle."


    Hansen didn''t say anything, he really didn''t rely on luck.


    Before Shale��s punch, Hansen finally realized the key to the half-step deification of the nine-fold field of genetics, so he would hardly pick up the punch, and by the force of that punch, the spell armor was Destroy and reshape.


    "But unfortunately, if you are promoted to the level of deification, then today you can really win a victory..." Shalai said with some regret.


    "It''s the same now. I''ve said it before, our battle is not over yet," Hansen said faintly.


    Shalais shook his head and said nothing. He admitted that Hansen was strong, but half-step deification was still within the king''s level. He was a big grader. He didn''t think Hansen had the ability to confront him.


    "Han brother, stop here today, the sun **** suit is temporarily placed in my place. After you are promoted to deification, you can come to fight with me at any time. If you win, you can take the sun **** suit." Shalai thought about it.


    A good opponent, such as a spirit, if the year is not enough, it will have some aftertaste. Shalai wants to wait until Hansen is promoted to deify and then fight with him.


    However, Hansen did not have the patience to wait until that time, seeing Shalai refused to do it, and he did not say much, and his palm was a knife, and a fang was directly directed at Shalai.


    Shalai slightly frowned, has decided to quickly end the battle, once again condensed the power of magic, **** the magic lion rushed toward Han Sen''s body.


    Like the last time, the magic lion that Shalai��s boxing force directly rushed into Hansen��s body, and the power of Hansen was transformed into the same as Shalai��s.


    "How many times are the same again, Hansen this guy does not understand, as long as his power becomes the same as Shalai, it will never be Shalai''s opponent..." Li Xuecheng''s words did not finish, but suddenly stopped.


    The power of magicalization rushed into Hansen��s body, but Hansen��s power was not as magical as the last time. The toothbrush that the palm of the hand smashed out was still purple, and it was not demonized. The influence of force.

 Chapter 2685： I am the road

    The ability of the spell armor is eternal solidification. There was no power to stop Shale��s magic before, because the power was too great.


    Nowadays, the combination of the mantra and the nine-fold field of the mantra makes the eternal solidification ability even further, even ignoring the power gap, and the power of magic can no longer make it change.


    Shalai was slightly surprised. He used the power of magic for several times and could not change the attributes of Hansen. He knew that Hansen had already had the means to resist the magic.


    "The power of magic has been controlled by Hansenk. Is this surprising?" The elders of the Apocalypse revealed the color of surprise.


    "Although the power of magic has been restrained, but the power gap between the half-step deification and deification still exists, Hansen is still very difficult to win." Elder Qi Yu said.


    "How to say it is a chance." The elders of the Apocalypse can only pin their hopes on Hansen.


    Although the power of magic has lost its effect, Hansen has been completely suppressed by Shalai. The gap between powers still exists. It is only a kind of enhancement provided by the half-step deification of genetic engineering. It is not enough for Hansen to be above power. The deified strong contend.


    Under the suppression of Shalai, Hansen constantly changed his body, the teleportation and the movement of the body, it was difficult for Shalai to defeat him.


    Now Hansen��s strength is not enough to compete with Shalai��s front, and he��s taken a step by step, but he has never given Shalai a chance to hurt him.


    Although Linglong and Li Kerer felt that Hansen��s heart was calm, but every time Hansen passed away with death, he couldn��t help but be shocked.


    They are still the same, not to mention other bystanders.


    Hansen is now like walking on the wire. If you are not careful, you may fall into the bottomless abyss.


    Although it looks very thrilling, Hansen has indeed stabilized the situation and has not been injured under the strong suppression of Shalai.


    "The shortcomings of Shalai''s origin in the small family are still exposed." Li Chunqiu reluctantly sighed in his heart.


    Although she is talented, she can turn a common boxing method into a magical one. It will not fall into the wind with all major genealogy. With the power of magicalization, it can fight against any strong player of the same order without falling. wind.


    But now the power of magic is ineffective, but a boxing method seems to be a bit too monotonous, and the car skills are good, after all, you can only drive, it is impossible for you to use the car to fly.


    Shalai��s boxing method is too common. It can only be achieved through normal means, step by step, and there is no such ability to make a final decision. Although it has an absolute advantage, it has never been able to take Hansen.


    "If Shale can practice a few years in the sky, learn more of the top genetics, and then with his talent and ability, why not help Hansen?" Li Chunqiu turned to think again: "This Hansen It is also very powerful. If you change the general half-step deification, in the case that the strength and speed are suppressed by Shalai, it should not be possible to reconcile with Shalai. Shale can only think of the method of cracking if he has read it once. However, Hansen��s technique has been used repeatedly and I don��t know how many times. Sharay has not been able to crack it.��


    Shalai��s feelings are faithful in Li Chunqiu��s mind. Although Shalai��s mentality has not changed, it is still rock solid and suppresses Hansen.


    However, Li Chunqiu felt it out many times. Shalai thought he was going to succeed, but he did not meet Hansen in the end.


    Li Chunqiu carefully sensed Shalai��s psychology and finally found out why Shalai did not have the ability to crack Hansen��s tricks.


    As long as Shale has seen the genetics, he can grasp the flaws of the other side, and Hansen''s genetic technique is not without flaws, but has too many flaws.


    When Shalai wanted to take advantage of those flaws, he found that the flaws were the traps that Hansen deliberately left. Not only did he not be able to reinvent Hansen, but he fell into the trap and gave Hansen a chance to breathe.


    Hansen��s genetic surgery will definitely have real flaws. There is no unsolved genetic technique in the world, but Hansen hides the real flaws in the flaws he deliberately set. The nine fakes are true, so that Shalai can only go. Guess which one is the real flaw, but until now, Shalai did not even guess it once.


    "Four avenues, Tianyan forty-nine, smashing one, is for the number, is also a variable, imperfection is the real perfection of the world, Hansen has got the essence of one, this guy is really terrible, When he grows up, maybe it will not be worse than the shackles of my Taishang." The elders of the Apocalypse exclaimed.


    "I heard that his life-threatening genetics requires a huge amount of resources. In the four years of my Taishang nationality, it is hard to say whether I can promote the deification. Even if I am promoted to the original base level, then in the big universe, who can Providing him with such a huge resource, let him go step by step?" Qi Yu, the elders shook his head slightly, apparently not very optimistic about Hansen''s prospects.


    "It''s a pity. If he is a member of the Taishang nationality, he might be another Li Chunqiu. If my family is fully trained, it will definitely make him rush into the gene temple." said the elder of the Apocalypse.


    "I don''t want to think about this matter. You don''t know it. How can my family be stubborn? How can a foreigner become a shackle?"


    The apocalypse elders sighed softly: "Sometimes there are some Zhang Xuandao who admire the Tianzu, at least he can do whatever he wants, and we can''t do anything."


    The elders of Qi Yu changed his face: "If you talk about it here, you can''t let the old stubborn know. You should know that they have always been worried about the rebellion of the Chinese."


    The apocalypse elders shook their heads and said nothing, and their eyes continued to focus on the battle between Hansen and Shalai.


    Shalai��s boxing is like a magic lion, and his martial arts are swallowing the eclipse of the day. Hansen is like a small boat hidden in the sky and the sky, but no matter how terrible Shari��s boxing is, he can��t Sen sank.


    One of the heavens and the earth, the chestnut, Hansen, although it is only a chestnut, but can follow the tide, the power of heaven and earth is like a violent, and can not swallow it into the abyss.


    At this time, Han Sen��s mind was clear, and the swordsmanship in the sky was accompanied by the sacred rituals. He constantly used one stroke and one trick from his hand, and each knife seemed to be another world.


    After practicing the knife for so long, Han Sen finally under his weight, he had his own understanding and knives, not like before, but he had the sentimental feelings of his predecessors.


    "The heavens and the earth are chessboards, and I am only a child, but in this chess game, what really makes sense is these pieces. No way..." Han Sen��s feelings became deeper and deeper, and suddenly he suddenly became clear. He couldn��t help but blurt out: ��Under the heavens, I am the way, I will live and live, and I will die when I die.��

 Chapter 2686： Wu Zhiyi

    Although Hansen��s voice is not big, the Taishang and some silkworms are paying attention to this battle. Naturally, Hansen��s words are clearly heard.


    "Hurricane! You are also worthy!" Li Yuzhen snorted.


    It��s really arrogant, not just Li Yuzhen, even the elders of the Apocalypse and the big men who bought Hansen��s first place, they all think that Han Sen��s words are too arrogant.


    The Tao is the universe, the universe is the Tao, and the meaning of Hansen��s words falls in their ears. It is like his Hansensheng, so the universe will exist. When Hansen is dead, the universe will die.


    There are not many true god-level powerhouses in the past and the present, and there is no such thing as dare to say such a thing. Although there are not many true gods, there will be some in every era. I don��t know how many lives and deaths, and I have not seen the universe destroyed because of their death. What''s more, Hansen is just a half-step deification that has just been promoted.


    This is not something that can be described as arrogant. It should be said that it is ignorant.


    The people just misunderstood the meaning of Hansen. What he said was not actually referring to himself, but to the general public.


    Everyone is a pawn, seemingly controlled by fate, but if there are no such pieces, what is the significance of the empty board? Even the best chessboards are only dead objects. Those pieces that make up the unpredictable chess game are the real Taoist system. If there is a child, there is no way.


    Han Sen has revealed the key point, and there is a feeling of sudden and open feeling, and he will not be able to blurt out the sentence.


    Everyone else only thought that Hansen was arrogant and ignorant. Only Linglong and Li Kerer could clearly perceive Hansen''s state of mind and sentiment, and the beauty of the eyes flashed.


    Hansen��s sentiment is tantamount to their sentiments. At this time, they are also completely immersed in the artistic conception of the heavens. The artistic conception is strong. They used to see only the supreme beings of the Taishang people.


    But today, they have this kind of mood and sentiment, and how can they not be surprised.


    "This artistic conception... is not the general deification of the powerful." Li Keer''s look is complicated, that is, the heart is happy, and some are unbelievable. Han Sen is a half-step deification, and he can realize this conception.


    Hansen realized that he had made great progress in the days of the sword. He used to use the knife. Now that he has his own understanding and understanding, it seems to have his own life.


    Hansen has not been injured by Shalai, but the feeling is that he may be killed at any time. Hansen is only supporting it.


    But now it suddenly becomes a little different. Hansen is still suppressed by Shalai, but the feeling of giving people suddenly seems to be a lot easier. In such a dangerous situation, people are Feeling like a leisurely walk, there is no sense of tension and oppression just now.


    Han Sen took the palm of his hand as a knife. The previous knife method had a square and square feeling. People felt that it was deliberately laid out, but now Hansen believes that the knife is like a random knife, but it has achieved the same effect as before. Even better than before.


    "Heaven and earth are the chess for me, and I breathe all the way." Han Sen is completely immersed in the mood of the world. As the sentiment continues to deepen, the knife in his hands is more and more casual, but this kind of casualness is It also coincides with a certain universe, and it makes Sarai feel very uncomfortable.


    Yes, it is uncomfortable. Although Hansen did not give him substantial pressure, Shalai always felt that everything was wrong.


    I can''t say where it is not right, but it seems that there is something wrong with persuasion.


    The mountain is not right, the stone is not right, everything is not right, it seems to be his obstacles, and Hansen is in the middle of the day, as if everything is helping Hansen, in short, makes Shalai feel awkward.


    "This... Isn''t this the unity of heaven and man in our Taishang "Tai Shang Induction"?" Li Chunqiu and other people who practiced too much inductive articles are looking at Hansen with a big eye, like seeing Like a ghost.


    The cultivation of too much inductive articles can reach the unity of heaven and man, and integrate with the universe and heaven, and can rely on the power of all things in the universe.


    But that is the ability of the super-inductive cultivator to have a talented person. Linglong can barely touch a little edge, but far from being able to talk about the true unity of nature and man.


    Hansen certainly hasn''t practiced too much inductive articles, but he only relied on a set of knives derived from the "No Words of Heaven", which actually achieved the same effect as the combination of the heavens and the human beings. How can Li be made? Spring and Autumn and others are not shocked.


    Even because of the fact that the cultivation is too sensitive, the mood swing is much lower than that of the average creature. Li Chunqiu and others are also awkward at this time.


    "This kid... It��s amazing..." The elders of the Apocalypse stayed for a long while and said something like this.


    Although he and the elders of Qi Yu did not practice the super-inductive articles, but they have never seen pork before, they have seen pigs running. They have seen more, and naturally know some characteristics of the induction.


    At this time, seeing the meaning of the knife method used by Hansen, it is quite similar to the combination of heaven and man in the Taishang induction article, and the hearts are greatly surprised.


    Hansen did not think so much in his heart, completely immersed in the knife.


    The grass and the wood, the mountains and the water, even a grain of dust and a bacterium, seem to have meaning in his eyes, and have some connection with his knife.


    "Everything in the heavens and the earth is a child. Every child has its own role. All the children are connected together, and there is a chess game. It seems that there are no related pieces. In fact, there are links. Each piece may affect the whole game. The direction of chess, and what I need to do is to become the one that can reverse the game."


    Hansen��s heart constantly comprehends: ��No special power is needed, only you need to play your own role in the position where you need it the most. If you enter the water, it will be a fish. God is a bird, and you can adapt to the universe and the earth. ......"


    Hansen��s knife method is more casual, but the seemingly easy shot has caused more and more trouble for Shalai.


    Just now, I was still laughing at Hansen��s ignorant Taishang. At this time, she was all stunned. Hansen, who was originally in an absolute disadvantage, suddenly seemed to be less disadvantaged.


    On the contrary, Shalai��s offensive, it feels a bit stiff, not as smooth as before.


    "Interesting... It��s really interesting... It��s the realm of heaven and man by the knife of the heavens... The old guys of the Taishang family must have been jealous of going crazy...�� Yu Shanxin looked at Hansen��s Knife method, the corner of the mouth slightly tilted up, revealing a weird smile that is unbearable.

 Chapter 2687： World knife

    Some people really want to go mad. Li Xuecheng and Li Yuzhen are all face-stained, their eyes are covered with bloodshot eyes, clenching their fists, their nails are in the flesh and blood without knowing it, like Hansen who is fighting in two madmen.


    "Impossible... impossible..." They felt like they were about to suffocate.


    A half-step deification in the battle with the deification, actually stabilized the situation, so that their uneasiness in the heart is getting stronger and stronger, for fear that the scene in their imagination will appear.


    "No... absolutely not... half-step deification can''t defeat deification anyway... not to mention that the deification is Shalai... certainly not... Shalai will definitely win..." Li Yuzhen''s eyes are red, Gritted with a word, as if to say to Li Xuecheng, it is like saying to him.


    Shalai was also a brow at this time. Although the situation was still under his control, he felt that he was getting more and more wrong. Hansen is now like a god, and it��s easy to make Shalai feel difficult. Elusive, obviously seemingly ordinary knife, but it is difficult for him to crack, even can not understand.


    Shalai is not a person who will sit still, so when he feels wrong, he makes the most correct decision. The whole person, like a lion in the same hell, ignores Hansen��s attack and rushes straight toward Hansen. .


    "If you are a technology, you will always be less powerful than me. If you drop ten meetings, you will be ruined." Shalai is a demon god, with a horrible order chain.


    Hansen��s knife smashed on him and was directly broken by the chain of order in his body. He couldn��t even break the chain of order, let alone hurt his body.


    Hansen is not in a hurry, his body shape is like a flowing cloud, and the violent power of Shalai, not only can not hurt Hansen, but is like a huge wave pushing a boat.


    Although the huge waves are tyrannical, they cannot destroy the boats on the waves.


    Hansen is like a fairy who rides the wind in general, and his body is arrogant, letting Shalai rush, and always hurts him.


    Bixi looked at Hansen��s battle with Shalai and said: ��Shaley, he shouldn��t...��


    He wanted to say that Sarai would not be defeated? However, Li Chunqiu was not able to say it in front of him, and he hardly swallowed the words behind him.


    "I am afraid that it will be defeated. Although Shalai is strong, he is not very good at all. The time for practicing is too short. If he gives me three more years, he will not face such a dilemma." Li Chunqiu said faintly.


    Bixi nodded slightly: "It��s cheaper Hansen��s kid, but then again, his knife is really powerful, and there is a faint mood of heaven and man."


    "It��s not a combination of heaven and man, but at best it��s just to follow God��s will.�� Li Chunqiu said.


    "Compared with the realm of your master, he is naturally nothing, but compared to the average creature, his realm is indeed very powerful." Bixi thought about it.


    Li Chunqiu nodded slightly: "Linglong and Li Kerer share Hansen as a silkworm, and they are not aggrieved. Such talents are indeed rare outside my Taishang."


    The elders of the Apocalypse were in a very relaxed mood at this time, and said with a smile: "Deification... How to deify... It��s not the same thing to lose, the old man��s vision is not bad."


    Elder Qi Yu looked at him with disdain. When Shalai was promoted to deification, he did not know who was like a relative, but the elders of Qi Yu naturally did not say anything.


    As the battle continued, more and more Taishang people discovered that Hansen��s disadvantage had been reversed. Shalai was like a beast with terrorist power, but he never hurt Hansen.


    "Han Sen is really a knife!"


    "It��s not only possible, it��s definitely the top level, it��s the knife that the Celestials produce.��


    "That is, the good-natured Tianzu is also our Taishang people going out, can their knife method be worse?"


    "Hey, you said, if Hansen really took the first place, what would Li Xuecheng''s **** look like?"


    "Isn''t it? Hansen''s knife is powerful, but the power is not as good as Shale. Shale can''t hurt him. He can''t hurt Shalai. At best, he will remain unbeaten. If it is a long time. The half-step deification of endurance should be far less deified than the deification, and finally can only lose?"


    "Who knows... maybe there is a case..."


    "Hey, in case Hansen really took the first place, Li Xuecheng''s expression must be very exciting."


    "Not just Li Xuecheng, and Li Yuzhen. Without Li Yuzhen, how could Li Xuecheng know in advance that the war of silkworms is not allowed to use the news of alien treasures."


    "I really hope that Hansen can win, then go and see the expressions of the two bastards, and dare to hang me."


    ......


    Li Xuecheng and Li Yuzhen��s face are now very exciting, their eyes are about to stand out, staring at the battle images.


    "I will not lose... Shalai can''t lose..."


    "I will definitely win... I will win..."


    The two people are like dementia. They repeatedly recite these two sentences in their mouths, but the anxiety in their hearts is getting stronger and stronger.


    "The heavens and the earth are changing like a chess game. Everything has a knife like a knife. Shalai, try me how to write this world knife." Hansen��s heart has been suppressed like a volcanic eruption, facing Shalai��s big I sighed and used my hand as a knife, and headed for Shalai.


    "It��s good." Shalai has always had nowhere to use. At this time, Hansen took the initiative to fight, and he combined his mind. A horrible order chain power condensed on a punch, and Hansen��s hand knife blew out. .


    Hey!


    The space was directly bombarded by Shalai��s punch, and the magic lion of the order chain tore the void, and the lion mouth formed a huge space black hole, which swallowed away to Hansen.


    Hansen didn''t move, his arm continued to move forward, but from his hand, there was no knife, and it seemed that he just scratched it.


    When everyone felt strange, suddenly saw the mountains and rivers in the entire altar valley, and among the flowers and trees, there were swords and light rises up. For a time, all kinds of knives in the valley of the altar were rising and rising. Like the knives and mountains, all of them swept away toward Shalai.


    Numerous knives are criss-crossed, densely rushing like a torrent to Shalai and his singer.


    Shalai originally relied on his own chain of order, no fear of those only the level of the knife, but those knives are too much, the horror of the magic lion and Shale''s bodyguard order chain in the dense knife In the middle of it, it gradually disappeared.

 Chapter 2688： Sun **** suit

    The sight that everyone saw in front of him was that Hansen��s palms were moving forward, and everything between the heavens and the earth was divided into knives. As his glimpse of the shackles turned into a torrent of light, it was swept over to Shalai and Magic lion.


    As strong as Shalai is also unable to withstand the torrent of light and torrents of the heavens and the earth, the magic lion rushes toward Hansen against the torrent of light, but collapses a little bit in the torrent.


    "Impossible...Shalai will not be defeated... No... No... I want to... Ah..." Li Xuecheng and Li Yuzhen��s eyes widened and they opened their mouths, but because they were too nervous, they could not even make their voices. Just a cry of despair in my heart.


    However, their shouting did not save Shalai. As the knives of the day rushed down, the magic lion broke down a little, and Shalai��s body finally could not bear it, almost at the moment when the magic lion completely collapsed. The order chain of Shalai��s body was also broken by the torrent, and the knife light was criss-crossed on his body, and even the deified body was thrown out one after another.


    The knife light is only half a step of the level of deified power. One knife, ten knives, and one hundred knives are not enough to hurt Shale''s deified body. However, the number of this knife is too much. There is no end to it. Under the sniper of the stop, the deified body can''t resist it.


    Of course, this is also because Shale''s deified body is not strong enough. If he can be truly harmless, even if there is more knife light, it is useless. Unfortunately, his body is not strong enough.


    Seeing that Shalai��s body collapsed in the torrent of blood, Li Xuecheng and Li Yuzhen almost fell to the ground, while the elders of Tianqi and others were overjoyed.


    Linglong and Li Kerer are happy and can''t help themselves. They not only realized Hansen''s world, but also learned this trick.


    The horrible torrent of knives is not the help given to Hansen by the heavens and the earth, or it is not exactly, but the knives that Hansen had previously smashed. After breaking, it melts into everything in the heavens and the earth, with the help of the nature of heaven and earth. Re-agglomerate into a knife light.


    This is very similar to the previous knife wire, but it goes a step further. By borrowing everything from the heavens and the earth as the carrier of the knife light, after re-agglomerating the knife light, the knife light naturally brings the characteristics of all things, compared with the simple knife wire. More terrible.


    After breaking into the water, the broken knife light re-agglomerates into a knife light, and it has the characteristics of water; after being integrated into the knife light in the rock, after re-aggregation, there will be the characteristics of the rock.


    However, the world''s knives have always said that it is Hansen''s own strength. It only breaks out the knives that have been smashed out for a long time. The knives of Hansen''s knives are coming, and when they break out, the torrents of the knives will be stronger.


    In other words, this move requires a lot of upfront time to prepare, otherwise it will be difficult to exert a powerful power.


    "A good trick is the world''s knife. With this knife, Han Sen is almost in an invincible position in the battle with the same level or even higher. As long as he can persist for a while, wait for the time when the knife is broken. Who among the same ranks can stop the torrent of ubiquitous knives? When Shale meets Hansen, it is considered to be a bad mold." Li Keer looked at the body is not controlled in the knife Shalai, who was thrown up in the torrent of light, sighed softly.


    "So, to defeat Hansen, you can only make a quick decision, and directly suppress him in a short period of time, otherwise you will only be defeated." Linglong said.


    "A good knife in the world, but it is the ability to bully Shale without a hammer. It seems that in the future, it is necessary to focus on cultivating Sha Lai''s ability in this respect. At the time of the war, Han Sen will no longer have the opportunity to use the world knife. Li Chunqiu said faintly, there was no mood swing because of Shalai��s defeat, only to analyze the reasons for Shalai��s failure, and how to make Shalai more perfect in the future.


    Han Sen slammed it, not waiting for the slash of the knife to completely tear the body of Shalai, and the palm of his hand was lifted, and the knives of the sky suddenly turned into broken light and dissipated, and the original calm was restored within the altar valley.


    "You won." Shalai stood up, although there was still the power of the battle, but he confessed to the loss, and then turned and teleported out of the enchantment.


    He knew that Hansen was a lover, otherwise his body would be completely torn, so it would be meaningless to entangle.


    Li Xuecheng and Li Yuzhen have been sitting on the ground completely, and their eyes are as demented as they are demented. They really cannot accept such a result.


    "What to do... so big bet compensation... and Apocalypse Baozhu..." The two men were blank in their minds.


    "Only by a knife method, we first glimpse the path of harmony between man and nature. This Hansen is indeed a material to be made. Unfortunately, he is only a silkworm, not a descendant of our Taishang family." I am very happy to bet on the bet, but I am a little sorry.


    After the battle with Shalai, no other silkworms came to Hansen, they tore each other, and finally left the altar valley. Finally, only Hansen stayed in the altar valley, and the enchantment disappeared automatically. .


    At the same time, a square bronze trellis slowly descended in front of Hansen in a beam of light.


    Hansen caught the bronze ancient box and opened it. The one inside was really the set of seven sun **** suits.


    Hansen is also welcome, wearing the sun **** suit directly on the body, the helmet, the upper body armor, the battle skirt, a pair of hand guards and a pair of boots, seven pieces of magical treasures worn on the body, so Hansen whole people are wrapped in Silver mirror in the general armor.


    Almost at the moment when the seven pieces of the gods were worn, a pair of silver giant wings appeared behind Hansen, making him look like the sun **** in the sky.


    Many of the silkworm eyes have envious color, but Hansen��s heart is secretly vomiting: ��This is a broken sun **** suit. It��s like a light bulb routine. Wearing this stuff is like a bright sun. It can be seen by the enemy after tens of thousands of miles. Even if you hide in the army, you will be seen at first sight. It is a dazzling big target."


    Although it spit out, but the terrorist power radiated from the sun **** suit, Hansen was greatly delighted.


    The ability to deify with half a step is not enough to inspire the full power of the sun **** suit, but only a part of the power, but has already condensed the chain of order, especially the wing of the sun **** behind it, brought it Hansen is not inferior to the speed of the original base, even faster than Shalai''s speed.


    Hansen only slightly fluttered the wing of the sun god, and his body shape appeared like a teleport on the side of Linglong and Li Keer, much stronger than his previous speed.


    "Even when I use the Peacock King Soul, the power I gain is not so fast, the speed of the sun **** is not fast, and the power of the sun **** suit has not been fully stimulated. If it is all excited, I am afraid that it can be positive and Is it so fascinating that the sun **** suit is very pleasing to the eye?

 Chapter 2689： Broken dark field

    The haze is like a rain, and in a small courtyard on the lakeside, Linglong and Li Kerer are sitting at the stone table, and their looks are a bit strange. .


    "Have you ever thought of the flaws in the world?" Linglong looked at Li Keer and asked.


    Li Kerer shook his head slightly and looked at Linglong and asked: "What about you?"


    Linglong also shook his head and frowned. "Silkworms are just a tool for us, not a pure learning goal. The current situation has advantages and disadvantages for us. The advantage is that Hansen can give us a strong The artistic conception and sentiment allow us to improve ourselves quickly. However, if we only study him blindly, then we will only copy another one, no matter how perfect we copy, it will never match the real original. The road we really need to take is to go further on the basis of silkworms and walk out of a road of our own. In this respect, it is very unfavorable for us."


    Li Keer said: "While this is said, Hansen��s artistic conception is indeed too strong. It is impossible to find out his flaws in our current realm."


    "If you can say such a thing, it is already very bad. What we need is detachment, not simple learning. Hansen is able to leave an unsurpassed impression in our hearts. It has already explained that we have been restricted by him. "The exquisite look is dignified."


    "What should I do?" Li Keer really couldn''t think of how to break the current situation.


    If Hansen really left an indelible invincible posture in their hearts, then their future achievements will be limited to Hansen, which is definitely not their original intention to find silkworms.


    "Han Sen needs a failure. Only if he loses, can we get rid of the powerful and invincible impression he left in our minds." Linglong said.


    "Lian Shalai has lost to him. In a short time, I am afraid that no silkworm can fight him." Li Keer looked at Linglong with doubts. I don''t know what she meant.


    "Why isn''t it a silkworm? Now Hansen got the first place. He should be qualified to enter the prisoner''s temple. Let him go there and experience it. It will be of great help to his practice. Second, let him suffer. Some setbacks can also save him from being filled with complacency. Thirdly, he can break the strong impression he left in our hearts, and it can be considered as one of the best." Linglong said faintly.


    "This method is good, then we will go to apply for the qualification to enter the prison hall now. The elders of the Apocalypse have made a lot of money because of Hansen. I don��t think it would be difficult for him to do this kind of thing." I am very happy.


    Hansen and Boa are still fishing in the dark lake, and Li Keer has found a dark field silk to Boa, so that they do not have to share a dark field.


    However, Hansen is still quite depressed. Since the fishing of the Xuan Huang Jing, he has caught some of the broken, such as the rusted armor blade, the broken stone statue and the like.


    Once Hansen felt very heavy, thinking that it was a good thing, and struggling for a long time, the result was pulled up a stone statue more than three meters high, still lacking arms and legs, almost did not let Hansen gas bombed the lungs.


    From time to time, Boa can catch some jewelry and other things, Hansen does not know what to use.


    Sixteen piglets have been following Boa, eating a lot of snacks from Boa, but they have not grown up at all. They are only fist-sized. It looks very cute, but it is useless, eat all day. I slept and slept, or I was running around behind Boa��s ass.


    "Dad is coming, there is something hooked, so heavy..." Boa suddenly cried.


    Hansen quickly ran over and reached out and pulled it. It really felt very heavy, as if it was a mountain below.


    Hansen and Boa used up their strength to **** the milk. Pulling the dark field silk out of the lake a little bit, and pulling it for a while, finally saw something coming up from below, showing a corner from the cloud.


    "What is that stuff?" Hansen saw the thing, could not help but glimpse.


    From the exposed part, the thing seems to be a bronze, the opening of the square, the length of one side is more than one meter, but the thing is not rectangular, because the part of the opening is suddenly contracted, than the opening position. A lot smaller.


    As the bronzes were gradually pulled up, more and more parts of the fog were exposed. Hansen soon saw that there was a statue of a sheep''s head in the position of about one meter in the opening of the bronze.


    No, not just one, there are bronze statues of bronze heads at the four corners of the Quartet bronze.


    "This stuff... how is it like Siyang Fangzun..." Hansen thought, the bronze had been completely pulled out.


    Hey!


    It seems that there is something that is broken, and the bronze that is about to be completely pulled up does not fly out of the lake. Instead, the dark field that is tied with it is broken.


    Then Hansen saw that the four sheep were flying fast into the lake, and I didn''t know if it was an illusion. Hansen saw the face of the bronze sheep head facing them, and it seemed to show a strange smile.


    Hansen looked at the lake with some doubts. Although the dark field was easy to break, Hansen and Boa had been fishing for so long, but they never broke once. This time, the dark domain was broken, and it was not. Know what the reason is.


    I want to find Linglong and Li Keer to ask, but they are not there. Hansen has no other way to continue fishing.


    "A few days later, there should be news on Mr. Bai��s side. I have to let Li Keer take me to the desert again." Hansen is fishing, and he is thinking about himself. He still has some expectations for Xuan Huang Jing. of.


    Xuan Huang Jing does not need Hansen to practice, as long as you reverse the blood of the nerves can be used, such a good thing to find.


    "I hope that Xuan Huang Jing is useful." Han Sen was thinking, and suddenly he heard Boa shouting there: "Dad, there is something hooked up, come help me..."


    Han Sen looked at Boa''s pair of small hand-drawn dark-field silks, which seemed to be very difficult, and the dark-field silk was straight, just like the situation just now.


    I quickly walked over, and both hands took Bo''s dark field silk and pulled it up hard. It felt heavier than when I was pulling the four sheep.


    Hansen and Boa are more and more struggling, and there is a force that faintly pulls down, so that they can hardly grasp the dark field.


    Sixteen piglets also ran over, lined up in a row, biting the dark-fielded silk with their mouths, and pulling them together at the back like a tug-of-war.


    "The comrades added a lot of strength... one hundred and one..." Two of the sixteen piglets, while shouting the number and pulling, for a long time finally saw something protruding from the lake.


    When I saw the thing, Hansen couldn''t help but be a glimpse. It turned out to be the four sheep.

 Chapter 2690： Prison Hall

    "Have you caught it again?" Hansen was slightly surprised. When he thought that the four sheep had fallen, the strange smile he saw could not help but look at the sheep''s head again.


    From this point of view, Hansen suddenly was shocked, the bronze sheep''s head was low-browed, it seems to be the old man, and there is a little smile.


    "Is it true that the expressions of the four bronze sheep heads are different?" Hansen was thinking, and suddenly he heard a bang, and the dark field silk was broken again.


    Hansen looked at the four sheeps who were sinking quickly. This time he clearly saw the bronze sheep''s head. The appearance of the old man was gone. It was replaced by a strange smile, which seemed to be squinting. Look at them.


    "Is this thing alive?" Hansen was shocked, but before he looked at it again, Siyang Fangzun had already fallen into the lake.


    "This is a bit strange. How do you catch the same thing twice when you connect it, and it still seems to be alive? Is there a living creature in the antimatter world?" Hansen thought for himself, but he knew about the dark lake. Not much, you can only wait for them to come back and ask them.


    From then on, Boa caught the four-headed priest several times, but he couldn''t pull it up every time, and it was re-sinked into the dark lake.


    Hansen himself can only catch some of the broken, basically no use.


    The triangular pattern on Xiaoyuyu lit up. Hansen knew that Linglong and Li Kerer were back. It was not long before they saw that they had teleported to the lake.


    "Han Sen, don''t you always want to hunt for different kinds of seeds? We have already found a good place for you. There are originals that can be hunted and killed, and it is very safe. It gives you the opportunity to face a single source. The base is different from each other." Li Keer said with a smile.


    "There is such a good place? Why don''t you say it earlier?" Hansen asked with some doubts about Li Keer.


    "Before, in the past, in some places you have not yet qualified for entry. Now you take the first place in the battle of silkworms, and naturally it is different." Li Keer explained.


    "It turns out that." Han Sen remembered the things of the Four Sheeps, and said the things they had caught four times before.


    After listening to Li Keer and Linglong, they all changed their faces. Linglong stared at Hansen and asked: "While the four sheep squares you caught, is it about three or four meters high..."


    Linglong described the appearance of Siyang Fangzun as exactly the same as Hansen had seen.


    "Yes, that''s what you said. Is there any problem with it?" Han Sen looked at Li Keer''s and Linglong''s expression and knew that there must be something in it.


    Li Keer and Linglong looked at each other, and Linglong said: "The four sheep side respect, there used to be the Taishang people."


    "And then?" Seeing Linglong only said one sentence, it stopped, Hansen could not help but ask.


    "It''s still for me." Li Keer looked a little weird and looked at Hansen. "The four sheeps had been caught by the Taishang people before, but the things were not very auspicious. They caught the Taishang of the four sheep, and later they all Something went wrong."


    Hansen��s heart suddenly jumped and frowned. ��What happened? Is it dead or hurt?��


    Li Keran shook his head: "No death or injury. According to my Taishang nationality, there were three Taishang people who had caught the four sheep," one of them was the one who created the Tianzu and Zhentian Temple. ��


    "Isn''t this a good thing? How can it be said that it is unlucky?" Hansen did not quite understand this. It was a glory to create a flourishing family. Where is it unlucky?


    "You listen to me." Li Keer said with a wry smile and continued: "The second one who caught the four sheeps of the four sheep, and later killed the father of the mother because of one thing, rebelled out of the Taishang."


    After a pause, Li Keer said: "The third Taishou who caught the four sheep Fangzun, stole the treasure of a township of the Taishang people, disappeared from here, and disappeared."


    "That said... I caught the Taishang of Siyang Fangzun... and later rebelled the Taishang people..." Hansen suddenly understood why Li Keer would say that the four sheep were unlucky.


    "Although there is no clear evidence, from the recorded part, it is indeed like this." Ling Xiao smiled.


    "Cough, I was not a Taishang, I will definitely go in the future. Shouldn''t this be a betrayal?" Hansen said with a light cough.


    Linglong said in a deep and sullen manner: "The ones I mentioned are the Taishang people. They have only once caught the four sheeps, and they have never seen them again. You have caught them six times in a row. Although this kind of rebellion is only a guess, However, there are some taboos in this family. You and Boa should not say anything about catching the four sheep, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble."


    Hansen nodded and nodded. He thought it was a good thing. He didn''t expect it to be such a bad thing. He naturally wouldn''t talk around.


    Moreover, he has few people who know him in the sky, even if he wants to talk around, he can''t find anyone to say.


    "Let''s go, recently, you don''t want to come to the dark lake for the time being." Linglong said, he took Hansen and Boa together and left the dark lake.


    Han Sen from Li Keer''s mouth, probably knows that he is going to hunt for a different kind of place called the Prison Hall, which was originally a cave, and was later transformed into a palace by the Taishang people on the basis of the cave.


    In fact, it is a palace, it is better to say that the cell is more accurate. Under the prisoner''s temple, the location of the original cave, suppressing a different kind of alien, the alien species can not escape, but every once in a while, it will give birth to a similar The aliens who have been plunged into the hall, the alien species itself is the original base, so every once in a while, the Taishang people will go in and kill the aliens to ensure that the prison hall can continue to suppress the aliens.


    Linglong and Li Kerer applied for this prisoner''s hunting mission, which allowed Hansen to have one-on-one chances to kill the gods.


    "Is the original base level deified? Is it right to try the power of the sun **** suit, and you can get the demonized alien gene, which is also a two-pronged one." Han Sen''s heart is happy.


    The peacock king beast soul and the six-core snake bow, when there was Linglong and Li Kerer, Hansen did not dare to use it indiscriminately, lest they find the difference between the beast soul and the alien treasure.


    Now with the Sun God suit, the help for Hansen is still very big.


    A group of four people came to the prisoner''s temple, and Li Keer took Baoer over and let Hansen enter the prisoner''s hall alone. They and Boa waited outside.


    Hansen did not doubt anything. He only thought that they still wanted their own combat experience and sentiment, so they would let him go hunting the aliens and then walked into the prison hall.

 Chapter 2691： Terrorist primordial

    The Prison Hall is designed for the different species, and Hansen entered it without being bound.


    The entire hall was built very strangely. Generally, the floor of the hall is flat, or there are some upward steps. But inside the hall, the stone steps on all sides are downward, like a square funnel. At the bottom of the stone steps is a stone platform with a side length of about ten meters.


    Hansen saw a lot of strange symbols on the stone platform. Although he couldn''t understand what it meant, he could sense the undulating power fluctuations above.


    On the stone platform, there is a black stone column, which connects the stone platform and the top of the main hall. There are also various mysterious carvings on the top, but it is not those carvings that attract Hansen��s eyes. A creature bound by a chain on a stone pillar.


    The creature looks a bit like a human, but the body is like a beetle. It is all made up of blood-red carapace. The head also has a red horn that resembles a unicorn. The position of the eye is flickering. It is full of violent and killing **.


    While Hansen was battling the creature, it was staring at Hansen, and suddenly opened his mouth, revealing a jagged fang in his mouth, and screaming at Hansen with a high-frequency wave.


    Its body was also struggling, but with this movement, the engravings on the stone pillars suddenly lit up, and the light chain appeared, which bound the creature and made it difficult to rush out of the stone platform.


    "Sure enough, it is the originalification of the original." Seeing the **** order chain on it, Hansen was happy.


    There are many different kinds of aliens in the sky, but all kinds of horrible aliens are rampant, and there are many high-level deifications. It is too dangerous to go hunting. There is a ready-made alienation that makes Hansen kill. Hansen naturally feels very happy.


    Wearing a sun **** suit on his body, Hansen��s wing of the sun **** is only a slight movement, and he has already come to the stone platform, turning his palm into a knife, and smashing directly toward the aliens bundled on the stone pillar.


    Knife method is still under the sky, but with the power of the Sun God suit blessing, Hansen''s knife smashed out, suddenly formed a horrible order chain knife, like a sun-blade blade, smashed to the heterogeneous neck.


    "Hey!" The stranger made a more fierce squeaking sound. The **** order chain on the body spurted out like a volcanic eruption. In an instant, it broke through the force constraint on the stone pillar. Like a **** sharp-edged finger, it directly caught Hansen.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s knives are absolutely comparable to the ordinary primordial, but under the different claws, Hansen��s knife was torn apart in an instant, and there was no chance for Hansen��s reaction. In front of Sen.


    The hand knife collided with the claws, and the sun **** protector was torn by the claws. He suddenly left three blood marks on Hansen��s palm. If Hansen didn��t see the machine fast, he would teleport directly when he was halfway. I am afraid that a palm will be cut off by the alien.


    "How so fierce!" Hansen was shocked.


    Hansen had just teleported, and the alien appeared in front of him. The claws had been stabbed between his chests. The nails like sharp-edged swords had penetrated into the sun **** armor.


    The wings of the sun **** violently, Han Sen quickly retreated, and the hard life opened up the distance from the alien species, but the blood of the different kind of body surging, like the spray pusher, suddenly accelerated up, a paw caught On Hansen''s chest, the claws of the **** order chain left five claw marks on Hansen''s chest, and the ribs were almost visible.


    "Is this guy really just the primordial?" Hansen was shocked. The combination of the body and the teleportation of the sky wanted to contain the aliens.


    However, it is completely useless. The heterogeneous seems to be very familiar with Hansen''s every move. Hansen has moved here, and the alien has come to him.


    "Ah!" Hansen screamed, and the lower abdomen was penetrated by the claws. As if Hansen was not moving fast, I am afraid that the intestines inside would be pulled out.


    The sun **** suit is also a god-like treasure, but under the different claws, it is like a paper paste, there is no defense power that should be deified.


    Han Sen knows that this heterogeneity is only a primordial, but it is only a avatar. Its true body is the most terrifying true **** level in deification.


    It��s just a avatar, and the physique is the top of the original level. It��s not the same as Shah��s newly promoted primordial.


    The most terrifying thing is that its realm and various skills are true God-level, Hansen is proud of the realm and ability, there is no advantage in front of the true **** level, and the deified power that is achieved by external force is also endured. Do not live with the power of different kinds of impact.


    Every time the Taishang people come to kill the avatars, they are usually directly killed and killed by the destructive powers of the ruined level. It takes a lot of effort to kill the sacred powers.


    Linglong and Li Kerer only told Han Sen that this was the original deification, and did not tell him the horror of this original deification. Hansen saw that it was so fierce, where he dared to fight, directly used teleport, and left the prisoner in an instant. The temple, just this moment of effort, he has been injured, and if he continues, I am afraid that even a small life will remain in it.


    "The stranger inside is really the originalification of the original?" Hansen licked the wound on the lower abdomen, and some doubts looked at Linglong and Li Keer.


    "That''s true, it''s really just a primordial, but it''s really the top of the original radicalization. We thought that with your strength and realm, you should have the ability to fight it, so it will help you apply. This opportunity, I did not expect that some of them were too hasty." Linglong said that a serious, seemingly a pity, but the heart is laughing: "Give you some setbacks, lest you be complacent in the future."


    Li Keer smiled and comforted: "It doesn''t matter. After all, you are not really deified. It is normal to beat it. So, let''s find a way to find some weaker derivations and it should be easier to hunt."


    Hansen also knows that Li Keer and Linglong should not lie to him in this kind of thing. The only kind of alienation should be the originalification of the original.


    "That kind of alienation is really strong." Hansen paused and looked at Linglong and asked: "Is there any time limit for hunting the alien?"


    "The heterogeneity of the prisoner''s temple grows from formation to strength and can be washed out of the prisoner''s temple. It takes about half a year. In general, it must be killed within three months to avoid accidents, if it is allowed to escape. If you contact the horrible words of Heaven, you may have the opportunity to help it get out of trouble." Li Kerer said.


    "Since there is still time, let me try a few more times." Hansen is not willing to give up.

 Chapter 2692： Annotation of Xuan Huang Jing

    "Of course, if you have confidence, you can try it a few more times, but it has been bred for more than a month. If you can''t kill it in the next month or so, the family will send a deification directly. The strong kills it, so you only have this one month." Linglong said.


    "More than a month is enough." Han Sen nodded slightly, but he was thinking about his own battle with the stranger.


    Hansen thinks that the combat ability is not bad, but in the face of the aliens, it has been suppressed in all directions. In addition to the power gap, the combat level actually has a big gap.


    Nowadays, Hansen is indeed completely suppressed, and there is no temper to lose.


    "It''s just a avatar. It has such a horrible power. I don''t know how strong it is." Hansen said in his heart.


    Linglong and Li Kerer looked at each other and saw the smile of the other party''s eyes.


    Hansen does not know that this avatar is different from the ordinary avatar. It can be counted as the larva of the true god. Although the strength is the original base level, the combat experience, skills and realm are all true-level, not to mention Hansen. It��s changed to the top of the original base, and it��s still going to be beaten.


    "Let him lose more than a few times, it can be considered a kind of temper." Li Keer thought with a smile.


    Hansen��s injury recovered quickly. In addition to his own resilience, Li Keer and Linglong gave him a genetic fluid made from a heterogeneous gene. The recovery effect on the physical injury was excellent and basically suffered. The injury can be healed in seven or eight hours.


    In the next few days, Hansen entered the prisoner''s hall every day and fought against the stranger. He also thought a lot of methods, but basically it didn''t work.


    Hansen��s strongest time, only barely persisted for two minutes, had to be teleported, otherwise he would have to throw his life into it.


    The knife that was thrown out at such a time, even if it used the sword of the world, had little effect on the alien species, let alone kill it, and did not even qualify for it.


    "It''s too strong!" Hansen had to admire the power of this alien, but he didn''t mean to give up at all. Once the body recovered, he entered the prisoner''s temple and fought against it. He hoped to find out in actual combat. Methods.


    But the result is disappointment again and again, that the alien can be described as unfathomable, and Hansen can''t keep up with its fighting rhythm.


    Now Linglong and Li Kerer are worried about it. They just want Hansen to swear and swear, and use the different kind to give Hansen some temper.


    But now, if Hansen��s confidence collapses, then Hansen is not going to be abolished?


    Fortunately, they have never felt that Hansen has a discouraged mind. Although he has been defeated, after every defeat, Hansen is only thinking about how to fight the aliens next time. What other methods can defeat it? Time to think about something else.


    This made Linglong and Li Kerer feel a little more secure. I only hope that this month will come soon. Hansen will have to give up and there will be no big impact on his self-confidence.


    "No... it''s not..." Hansen lost again, and with a covered wound, he instantly moved out of the prisoner''s temple, shook his head helplessly.


    Linglong and Li Keer are not there, because Hansen is fighting every day. After watching them for a few days, they will not stay here for another twenty-four hours. Every day, just take time to see Hanson��s battle and feel him. Experience in the battle.


    However, because Hansen has been losing streak, there are only some failed summing up experiences, no substantial breakthroughs, and they can not see much, so they are not so diligent.


    "It seems that it is not an easy task to win this alien. The time should be almost the same as the time agreed by Mr. Bai. Let��s go to the core area first." Han Sen thought of the mysterious Huang Jing. , had to temporarily stop the war.


    When I saw Li Kerer again, Han Sen made a request to go to the core field again. Li Keer was very happy to agree.


    She and Linglong are trying to make Hansen put down the battle of the prisoner''s temple, lest his confidence is damaged too much. Now Hansen himself proposes to go to the core field, which is naturally better.


    Li Kerer took Hansen to the desert oasis again, and Hansen was able to re-enter the core field.


    Sure enough, Gu Qingcheng had already waited for him in the agreed place. After seeing Gu Qingcheng, Han Sen couldn��t wait to ask: "How? Is there any news from Mr. Bai?"


    "This is Mr. Bai let us hand it over to you." The city handed over a diary and the original of the Xuan Huang Jing to Hansen.


    After Han Sen took over, he took up the Xuan Huang Jing, and then opened the diary to look at it. I saw that it was very beautiful, and it was written in hand. A diary of more than one hundred pages was almost full. In the end, there are only two or three pages of blank space left. Obviously Mr. Bai has used a lot of thoughts.


    "Mr. Bai is really interested." Han Sen thinks that the people in the world can be like Mr. Bai, but they really can''t find a few. It is the real figure of Xuan Dao Dacheng, which is not comparable to ordinary people.


    Hansen did not leave the core field, but here he looked at Mr. Bai��s diary, so that he would not be peeped by Linglong and Li Keer.


    The contents of the diary are a detailed analysis of the Xuan Huang Jing and a detailed explanation of the problems and consequences that may arise.


    After Hansen finished reading the contents of the diary, it was not only for the Xuan Huang Jing, but also for the understanding of "Dong Xuan Jing" and "Blood and Blood".


    "Mr. Bai is the real master. By contrast, I am just an ordinary person with some luck and action." Hansen closed the diary and could not help but admire.


    In fact, Hansen is only a moment to admire, each person''s practice is different. Mr. Bai''s accomplishments on Metaphysics Avenue are not comparable to Hansen''s, but Hansen is not a person who focuses on metaphysics, nor is it normal, or it is normal. There is no way to compare.


    Keeping the contents of the diary in the heart, Hansen is not willing to ruin the diary. After all, this is written by Mr. Bai in one word.


    "Help me bring it back to the Eclipse Star and give it to zero collection." Han Sen handed the diary to Gu Qingcheng and asked her to bring it back.


    After Gu Qingcheng left, Han Sen carefully pondered the contents of the diary. The more he thought about it, the more he felt scared. According to Mr. Bai��s comments and speculations on the Xuan Huang Jing, if he practiced the Xuan Huang Jing, it would probably produce a very scary Ability.


    "Is it possible to reverse the blood?" Hansen was shocked. If Mr. Bai��s speculation on the Xuan Huang Jing is true, it would be terrible.

 Chapter 2693： Convenient with people

    However, Mr. Bai himself said in the diary, and all of hiss are only inferences. As for the real effect, there will be a few inferences, or you must actually practice before you know.


    Mr. Bai also mentioned that there is still a certain risk in the cultivation of the Xuan Huang Jing. Reversing the blood itself is very dangerous and will have no small impact on itself. If the body cannot withstand this influence, it will probably be reversed first. The power of the blood is affected.


    Han Xun was very excited by the possible terrorist power of Xuan Huang Jing, but the risk involved made him hesitate.


    "In any case, I don''t need to practice the Xuan Huang Jing. If I can''t use it, there is no need to actively reverse the blood." Han Sen thought about this, and then let go of this matter and stop thinking about it.


    His current mind is on the alien of the prisoner''s temple. There is still about a month left. If he can''t kill it during this time, there is no chance this time. He can only wait until the next time. Come out, it is possible to go hunting again.


    "How can we kill it? Only when Ling Ling and Li Keer are absent, try it with other genetic techniques." Han Sen thought in his heart.


    After returning to the sky, Li Keer was waiting for him in the oasis.


    "How come this time so soon?" Li Keer did not worry as much as he did last time. Instead, he felt that Hansen was coming back too fast.


    If possible, she hopes that Hansen has been killed in the core area of ??the prisoner''s temple.


    "I just went in to get together with my friends. There is not much time here. I have to hunt down the aliens in the prisoner''s temple. Naturally, I can''t stay too long." Hansen said.


    "Do you really want to go to the prison hall?" Li Keer asked Han Sen.


    "Why not go? It is rare to encounter such a strong opponent, and do not need to worry about security issues, this is an excellent opportunity to experience." Hansen said sincerely.


    Li Keer looked at Han Sen with some strange looks. She naturally felt that Hansen��s words came from the heart.


    But the average creature, no matter which family, under such repeated failures, it is not an easy task to be able to justify the normal.


    Hansen has lost so many times, knowing that it is impossible to continue to do so. It is hard to say whether it is good or bad.


    Li Keer opened his mouth and wanted to say something. In the end, he did not say anything. She did not want to attack Hansen��s enthusiasm.


    "But, anyway, there is only a month or so left, with his perseverance, it should not be affected too much." Li Keer secretly said.


    After returning to the Prison Hall, Hansen still challenged the alien every day, but still failed every day.


    After another half a month, Li Kerer and Linglong came even less. After all, there were too many failures. Hansen had no new insights, and they were less likely to watch the battle.


    Taking advantage of this time, they just practiced the knives learned from Hansen. Although Hansen��s personal insights and experience, they are easy to use and powerful, but they want to achieve Hansen��s degree is still a bit difficult.


    "This person has a talent in the battle. It is really rare to have such a knife and a knife. It is very helpful for us to practice too much inductive articles." Li Keer praised.


    "It''s a pity that he is not a Shangzui. Otherwise, with his qualifications, he may have the opportunity to practice too much inductive articles." Linglong said with some regrets.


    Li Keer snorted and said: "What is good about the cultivation of the Sensation? I don''t want to become such a cold monster. If I don''t have a choice, I would rather not practice."


    "Who makes you a talent for the Tenth? The Ten Talents must cultivate the "Tai Shang Induction", which is the rule of our Taishang people." Linglong said.


    "Why is it just me? I really hope that my talent is just below the ordinary nine." Li Keer helplessly.


    Hansen was defeated again, and with a wound from the prisoner''s hall, he saw a man from the Taishang standing outside the temple and looking at him.


    Hansen didn''t know the man of the Taishang, but he saw a hostile view from the man''s eyes.


    "Is this person not Li Xuecheng?" Hansen said in his heart.


    After he came to the Taishang nationality, Li Yuzhen and Li Xuecheng were the most offended. Li Yuzhen had seen him. There was only one Li Xuecheng who had never seen it. Even if this man is not Li Xuecheng, he must have something to do with them.


    "Han Sen, you have occupied the prisoner''s hall for more than two months. Since you can''t kill the red blood devil, let''s get out soon, so as not to delay the time." Li Xuecheng looked at Han Sen.


    The battle of the silkworm made him and Li Yuzhen almost lost their trousers, or the elders helped, only reluctantly put on most of the gambling debts, and now owe a debt.


    Now he and Li Yuzhen are both poor and white, and there is nothing left. Even the resources needed for cultivation need to find their own way.


    Li Xuecheng hit his mind to the red blood devil. The alien gene of the red blood devil is the best material for refining the devil. He wants to get the alien gene of the red blood devil, and refine the resources to change the resources.


    Li Xuecheng certainly can''t kill the red blood devil, but there are still close relatives behind him. As long as you ask the elders to shoot, it is not difficult to kill the red blood devil.


    However, when Li Xuecheng went to the Apocalypse elders to apply for the right to hunt the red blood devil, he was told that the hunting permission had been applied by Hansen. He had to wait until Hansen failed before he had the opportunity to apply again.


    Li Xuecheng did not believe that Hansen could hunt the red blood devil, so he went to the prison hall to see it, and he saw Hansen being ravaged by the red blood devil.


    "Linglong told me that there is still one month left for her to apply for the application. Is it wrong for me?" Han Sen looked at Li Xuecheng and said faintly.


    "Since you don''t have that ability, what is the difference between one month and one month? It''s better to give up early, save your time, and be convenient for others." Li Xuecheng said indifferently.


    "It turns out that what you said is convenient for others, wouldn''t it mean you?" Hansen asked, looking at Li Xuecheng.


    "Yes, you are not wasting your time here, it is better to quit earlier." Li Xuecheng replied faintly.


    "Yes, it is good to be good with people. I should not waste everyone''s time." Han Sen nodded slightly, and it seems that Li Xuecheng''s words are very reasonable.


    "You can think of it as a reasonable feeling. If you need to go to the apocalypse elders to register in advance, I can send you a ride." Li Xuecheng thought that Han Sen was giving up.


    "No, no, you misunderstood what I meant. I will definitely kill the red blood devil, so you don''t have to waste time waiting for it." Hansen said with a smile.

 Chapter 2694： Blood marrow gene solution

    "Stop? Kill with your mouth?" Li Xuecheng said with a slight scorn.


    The red blood devil is not comparable to the original primordial, even if Hansen has a sun **** suit, it is impossible to match it.


    Hansen said that it is necessary to kill the red blood devil, and it is no different from the idiot, and it is just daydreaming.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can continue to wait. Anyway, it is not my time to waste." Hansen shrugged his shoulders and said nothing.


    After all, Hansen walked to the side of the stone pavilion to rest and recover, and the damaged Sun God suit also took some time to recover.


    Fortunately, the Sun God suit has a very strong self-healing ability, otherwise it should have been completely broken.


    "The red blood devil fights against the sky. If I reach the original base level, it will not be difficult to kill him. Now it is too difficult to reach the original base level by external force. It is too difficult to kill it." Han Sen recalled The details of the battle just now, while thinking about **** the red blood devil.


    Recently, Linglong and Li Kerer have been practicing the swordsmanship of the world. They have rarely come here. Hansen feels that his chances are almost coming. Just look for a time when they are absent and fight with the red blood devil, you can be unscrupulous. Use a variety of genetic techniques and animal souls.


    Li Xuecheng slightly frowns, and the Taishang family has its own rules of the Taishang people. Even if he is a member of the Taishang nationality, it is impossible to break the rules.


    As long as Hansen does not give up, Li Xuecheng can only wait for a month, when Hansen can''t kill the red blood devil, he can apply for hunting rights again.


    However, for Li Xuecheng, who is in urgent need of resources, he really does not want to wait another month.


    As soon as the eyes turned, Li Xuecheng also walked into the stone pavilion and watched Han Sen say: "You just said that you can kill the red blood devil right?"


    "Not bad." Han Sen nodded slightly, saying that he had been fighting the red blood devil for so long, and it was not really nothing. His understanding of the red blood devil was no worse than that of the Taishang people.


    "Very good." Li Xuecheng looked at Han Sen and said, then turned and left, so Hansen had some accidents, I don''t know what he meant.


    Originally Hansen thought that Li Xuecheng would still be embarrassed with him. Who knows that he has gone so quietly, just looking at Li Xuecheng''s appearance, it is not like a good willingness.


    After Li Xuecheng left the prison hall, he quickly found Li Yuzhen.


    "Han Sen has been in the prison hall to want to kill the red blood devil. Do you know?" Li Xuecheng looked at Li Yuzhen.


    "Do you know what?" Li Yuzhen was somewhat upset. The last time he lost was too powerful. Although the elders came forward to help him with a large part of the gambling debts, he still owed a debt. It is not easy to finish all the debts.


    During this time, Li Yuzhen naturally did not have the mood to care about what Hansen was doing. He just tried to get resources to pay off debts. He was a bit worried.


    "I originally wanted to ask people to help kill the red blood devil to get some resources, but now Han Sen first applied for the right to hunt the red blood devil, I need to wait a month before I can apply again." Li Xuecheng said things again.


    "What the **** do you mean?" Li Yuzhen did not understand what Li Xuecheng said was useful. The rules of the Taishang people were very strict. They could not fail to comply. Since Hansen had applied for hunting rights, as long as he did not give up, no one could He went to hunt the red blood devil before.


    "As far as I know, he has been in the prison hall for a long time. He fights with the red blood devil almost every day. He wants to kill the red blood devil. It is impossible for me to see him. He wants to use the red blood devil to hone. The combat ability should continue until the end of the time limit," Li Xuecheng said.


    "What is the problem with this? There have been many disciples of my family who have done this before." Li Yuzhen still did not understand the meaning of Li Xuecheng, but he felt that there was something in his words.


    When Li Xuecheng heard the words of Li Yuzhen, he suddenly laughed, but the smile had a bit of evil: "You also know that many of my disciples have done this before, why are they less?"


    "Not because of..." Li Yuzhen only said half of it, and suddenly understood what Li Xuecheng meant. Some of them were surprised to see Li Xuecheng saying: "Do you want to solve Hansen with the help of the prisoner''s temple? This is not very good. If you are known by the elders of the family, this is a big sin and may be exiled to the endless island."


    "We don''t do it ourselves. If Hansen himself provoked the loophole, what does it have to do with us?" Li Xuecheng sneered and said: "We are so miserable because of his loss, you can bear this breath. ?"


    "The prisoner''s palace restrictions on the red blood devil avatar are not as strong as the suppression of the body. They were almost escaped by the red blood devil''s avatar, but the original ban has been stabilized, there is no way to modify it, only in the prisoner In the temple, a special ban on the red blood devil is added. Once the power of the red blood devil is more than a certain boundary, it will trigger a special prohibition, which will lead to the automatic closure of the prisoner''s temple. When the original Shenhua seniors fought and slashed with the red blood devil, the red blood devil suddenly violently violently ignited a special prohibition, which made the prisoner''s temple automatically closed, and the original primordial predecessor was also trapped inside, even teleported. I couldn��t leave, when I opened the prisoner��s temple again, the predecessor had been swallowed by the red blood devil, leaving only the blood everywhere.��


    Li Yuzhen said with a deep sigh: "But since then, the ban has made some modifications, raising the trigger limit, unless the red blood devil completely violently walks away, otherwise it is impossible to trigger the prisoner''s temple to be automatically closed. Hansen is not a red blood devil. The opponent is even less qualified to let the red blood devil run away. How can he trigger the loophole himself?"


    "He can''t do it by himself. We can help him. I see that every time he gets out of the injury, he will use the genetic fluid of our Taishang people to repair the injured body. Your relationship with the other side is better, and the recovery gene provided to him. It shouldn''t be difficult to raise the liquid level?" Li Xuecheng said.


    "Like, say, blood marrow gene solution?" Li Yuzhen suddenly brightened his eyes and completely understood what Li Xuecheng meant.


    The blood marrow gene solution is a genetic fluid made by using some of the heterologous genes of the red blood devil. It has excellent recovery effect on ** damage. It is a relatively advanced type in the treatment of genetic fluids, and is generally used by a deified power. .


    For the Shenhua-level injuries, there are miraculous effects. The king level naturally does not need to say anything. As long as the person is still not dead, and then heavily injured, he can be cured in a short time.


    However, few people know that because the blood marrow gene solution is made by the heterogeneous gene of the red blood devil, the red blood devil is very sensitive to it. If it is only used in a small amount, it will not have much consequences, but use it. If there is too much volume and happens to go to the prisoner''s temple, it is likely to cause the red blood devil to run away.

 Chapter 2695： Touch prohibition

    Because Hansen is injured every day, the demand for curing genetic fluid is very large, and Linglong will send a gene solution every few days.


    In addition to healing the genetic fluid, there are also a variety of genetic fluids that are beneficial to cultivation and the body. They are all extracted and refining by the Taishang people. The genetic resources used in the extraterrestrial days are generally superior to the king. It is difficult for people to enjoy.


    However, the Taishang people are a little bit like a person. The shortage of manpower is one aspect. Usually, there are not so many healing drugs. Therefore, the genetics of the Taishang family is also very slow, and the general situation can still cope with it, like Hansen. In this case, it is difficult to get a large number of cured genetic fluids at one time.


    In the previous month or so, the inventory of the warehouse has been almost consumed. Now I want to wait for the new genetic fluid to be produced and take it every few days.


    "How come there is no cure for genetic fluid?" Han Sen glanced at the geneavirose sent from Linglong. He did not find the kind of cure gene solution that he often used. That is what he needs most now. Others optimize genes and strengthen the body. Gene liquid, he is not so valued.


    "Even if you have a gene bank, you can''t hold on to your use." Linglong said that he pointed to a box of six red gene solutions: "This is a more advanced cure gene solution, usually provided to Deified level use, because the one used for the king level is really out of stock, only six are provided for you, saving some points. If you use it again, it is impossible to get a cure in the past half a month. Gene fluid."


    Linglong does not know that the blood marrow gene solution contains the heterogeneous genetic components of the red blood devil. After all, not everyone who takes the medicine must know what the specific ingredients in the medicine are. The heterogeneous genetic component of the red blood devil is only one of them. It is not the main ingredient.


    Even if you know, it is generally difficult to know what side effects of genetic fluids. Li Xuecheng and Li Yuzhen know this, because they have a predecessor, just after using a lot of blood marrow gene solution, they entered the prison hall. Hunting the red blood devil, led to the red blood devil violently.


    However, it was a destructive and powerful deified person. Even if the red blood devil completely ran away, he was still killed by him. Therefore, only a few people who are close to the strong person know that Linglong and Li Kerer There is no deep relationship with the strong person, and it is not clear about this matter, otherwise Li Xuecheng and Li Yuzhen will not do this.


    I heard that there is a better genetic fluid available. Hansen is naturally overjoyed. If he can recover more quickly, he will have more time to enter the prison hall and fight against the red blood devil.


    Although he has not been able to beat the red blood devil, Hansen��s combat ability during this period has been continuously improved under the pressure of the red blood devil, and the speed of promotion is very impressive.


    "It is a pain in this injury." Han Sen looked at the blood hole that almost penetrated the heart, and could not help but smile.


    Switching to a creature with poor body resilience, this blow is probably dead.


    Open a blood marrow gene solution, Hansen poured it down, feeling a heat spread in the body, the wound was suddenly itchy and itchy, the damaged tissue is growing and healing at a visible speed.


    "It''s a good thing, it''s a high-end goods used by the deified powerful, and the effect is ten times stronger than the previous one." Han Sen looked at the wound that healed quickly, and his heart was very happy.


    The wound, which had to take a long time to heal completely, healed completely in just over an hour.


    However, the sun **** suit has not yet healed, Hansen can only continue to wait, without the sun **** suit, it can only resist the body.


    During the break, he was not idle, and he practiced "The Real Body" and "God Run". These two kinds of genes are well trained and have great use.


    Hansen only entered the prisoner''s hall again after the sun **** suit was automatically repaired.


    What makes Hansen somewhat strange is that the red blood devil sat on the stone steps and looked at him. He did not attack him as usual.


    "What is the situation?" Hansen wondered why the red-haired devil temper became so good today that he did not take the initiative to attack him.


    When Hansen was puzzled, he suddenly saw the blood in the red blood devil. The pair of insect wings spread behind, and the strange corners of the head were bloody, like a round of the sun.


    "I am going, what is this guy going crazy? How suddenly did such a terrible power break out?" Hansen was puzzled. He had been fighting the red blood devil for so long, and he had not seen how violent it was, and the power seemed to be More horrible than usual.


    However, Hansen had no time to think about it. He saw the red blood devil''s **** eyes, staring at him like a red light bulb. If he didn''t say anything, he wanted to directly teleport away from the prisoner''s temple.


    He is not an opponent in the usual red blood devil, let alone the red blood devil in this state of violent, maybe he will smash his body by a punch, and there is no chance of even teleporting.


    However, Hansen had just torn the space and suddenly saw the radiance of the entire prisoner''s temple, so that the entire prisoner''s hall was enveloped in the glory of holiness.


    Hey!


    Hansen was suddenly bounced out of space, almost fell to the ground, and turned one hand to support the ground, which barely maintained the balance of the body.


    "What is the situation? How can the imprisonment of the prison hall suddenly open and block the prisoner''s temple?" Han Sen''s face changed slightly, his eyes looked around, and he saw all the light ripples in the hall, covering the entire hall, all The areas are blocked.


    Hansen suddenly realized that he was in a terrible danger. The entire prison hall was blocked and the gods did not go out. He was already trapped in the prison hall.


    But now there is a red-blooded demon in the prison hall. He usually fights against the red-blooded devil, and he can only hold on for a few minutes, let alone the red-blooded devil in such a terrible state.


    Thinking of this, Han Sen��s gaze looked at the red blood devil, and the blood of the Red Devil��s eyes bloomed like two small red searchlights, which shot straight on Hansen.


    "So what... We are old acquaintances... I will rest here for a while... You are busy with you... you don''t have to call me..." Hansen barely squeezed a smile and said to the red blood devil.


    The Red Blood Devil turned a smile on Hansen''s mouth, but the smile made Han Sen feel creepy, especially the two rows of jagged teeth, as if to swallow the devil''s teeth.


    The next second, the red blood devil made a strange call, the body rushed toward Hansen like a blood shadow, with Hansen''s eyesight, can''t see its movement track, only see the blood shadow flashing, the red in situ The blood devil is still there, and another red blood demon appears in front of him, and the claws of the sharp blade have already penetrated into his chest.

 Chapter 2696： Trapped prisoner

    Hey!


    Hansen��s body was directly torn by the paws of the Red Blood Devil, exploding like a water polo.


    In the next second, the popped water re-agglomerated to form the appearance of Hansen, but the water flow was not completely formed. The red blood devil had a big finger and took a shot against Hansen, like a volcanic eruption. The **** order chain suddenly surged.


    Hansen was shocked. He used the source of the water to escape. Now the source of the water is not completely condensed. If it is hit by the blow, all the cells that have turned into water are turned into nothingness, even if it is It is impossible for the original water king to let him reunite and resurrect.


    Without time to hesitate, Hansen turned into a blazing light and shadow in an instant, and entered a super-spiritual state. Like a volcanic eruption, the **** order chain was worn from his body, just like playing on the phantom .


    However, Han Sen had just opened the super-spiritual body, but there was a force that caused him to fall out of the super-spiritual state and restore the original flesh and blood.


    Hansen secretly complained of bitterness. There is Waner in the destiny tower. His super **** body is too affected and will be offset.


    The Red Blood Devil did not give Hansen time to think at all. The figure was turned into a round of blood shadows and rushed over again. It was really like a devil, and it was impossible to see his movement.


    Hansen directly teleported out, but the goal was not to rush out of the prison hall, so it was not restricted by those prohibitions.


    However, Han Sen has just teleported out, and the red-faced devil''s strange face with an evil smile has already appeared in front of him, and five blood-colored claw-like fingers are about to pierce his chest.


    In the eyes of Hansen, the blood flashed, and the whole person, like the red blood devil, turned into a shadow of blood, disappeared in a flash, and was put into the eyes of the red blood devil.


    Was forced to this extent, Hansen can only use the blood-eyed demon spirit, into the eyes of the red blood devil with the technique of ͫ ͫ��.


    Although this may make Linglong and Li Keer know the secret of the beast soul, but nowadays, he has only one way to go, and he can''t stay outside and be killed by the red blood devil.


    Among the shackles of the Red Blood Devil, it turned out to be a **** sea, which is different from the one that Hansen used to enter before.


    Hansen just breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that when he finally escaped, he suddenly saw the blood rising, burning the blood of horror, with a breath of incomparable horror, instantly turning the whole world into blood fireworks. sea.


    Hansen can perceive the terrorist power contained in the blood flame. Wherever he dares to stay here, he can only find the eyes of the red blood devil.


    "This guy is too difficult!" Han Sen just came out, the red blood devil has already rushed over with a **** order chain, and he came to him in the blink of an eye.


    Hansen''s other purple frog mirror in his eyes is running fast. Now he can barely see the movement of the red blood devil with the help of the purple butterfly **** mirror.


    All kinds of animal souls and strengths can be used. Hansen is erupting without hesitation. He moves the mountain field and other fields, and Hansen��s own hole-shaped field, ice muscles and blood vessels. Power has also erupted, pushing its own power to the limit.


    In addition to the peacock king soul clothing and the sun **** suit conflict can not be used, can use the animal soul, Hansen has been used.


    Even so, Hansen��s strength and speed are still far from the red blood devil, and the layout and predictive ability have been used to the extreme, and they barely escaped two strikes.


    Hey!


    When the red blood devil hit the third, Hansen had already dodged, and the **** order chain was swept from his ribs. The three ribs were cut off in an instant, and the flesh and blood were also opened.


    "It��s going to be desperate!" Hansen��s mood calmed down at this time.


    Now any unnecessary thoughts will not help him. Only calm down and do everything in his power to delay the time and he will be saved.


    "The prisoner''s temple has undergone this change. It is impossible for the Taishang people to know. If I insist on the arrival of the Taishang people, I should be saved." Hansen cheered himself.


    Unfortunately, Hansen has forgotten one thing. The sky is too big, and the Taishang people are too few. The prisoner��s temple is not in the main residence of the Taishang people, but in a relatively remote place. No one will come here, waiting for the Taishang people to find out that there is a problem here and then come over, how can it be half an hour later, or even more than an hour, Hansen can not support that time is really difficult to say.


    At this time, Li Yuzhen and Li Xuecheng have been paying attention to the situation of the prisoner''s temple. They saw a pair of townsmen''s eyes outside the prison hall lit up, and suddenly they knew that their plan was successful. The red blood devil has already violently touched the prisoner. The prohibition of the temple trapped Hansen and the red blood devil.


    "The guys in charge of the prisoner''s temple have to come at least half an hour. After half an hour, Hansen is afraid that even a bone will not be left." Li Yuzhen said with a sneer.


    Li Xuecheng looked at Li Yuzhen and asked: "There is no problem at the warehouse?"


    "You can rest assured that everything is fine. Hansen often uses the kind of healing gene solution. The warehouse is just recommending a better cure gene solution. No one knows that the gene solution will actually stimulate. The fierceness of the red blood devil, even if it was finally discovered because the red blood devil caused by the blood marrow gene solution, but also who can not blame, can only blame Hansen for his bad luck."


    "That''s good." Li Xuecheng just let go of his heart and smiled and said: "Linglong has just sent Hansen a gene solution. He should not come here again in the last two days. He is dead this time, so one Talent is a pity to die, but who wants him to be an enemy of us?"


    Linglong and Li Kerer are practicing the law of the world, hoping to completely absorb the sentiments and experiences from Hansen as their own use.


    The two communicators suddenly rang at the same time, and took a look at the number above, both of which were slightly stunned.


    ��What do people in the supervision institute ask us to do?�� Li Keer had some doubts and then connected the communicator.


    Soon, Ling Ke and Li Ker''s face changed, and Li Keer directly called out: "What? The prohibition of the prisoner''s temple was activated?"


    Because the imprisonment of the prisoner''s palace was started, it was no longer possible to monitor the situation inside, and the various peeping forces were also banned from isolation. Therefore, it is impossible to determine what is inside the supervision institute, and has already sent people to check it.


    Later, they found out that Hansen was responsible for hunting the red blood devils in the hunts. Then they contacted Linglong and Li Kerer. They wanted to ask them that Han Sen was not inside. At this time, the distance control was touched. It''s almost ten minutes.


    "It''s over..." Linglong and Li Ker''er are a little bit cold. This time only Hansen got the hunt permission. Only he can enter. Now the red blood devil rushes away and touches the ban. Hansen has eighty-nine. Trapped inside.


    After two sentences with the people of the Inspectorate, they rushed to the Temple of Prisoners directly with a sacred ritual. They prayed that Hansen must not be trapped inside.


    However, the closer they are to the prisoner''s temple, the more they feel cold, because they don''t feel the connection with Hansen. They are clearly isolated by some kind of power. They can isolate their connection with Hansen and can suppress them. One of them is the one-of-a-kind prisoner''s temple. Hansen is in the prison hall and may even be dead.

 Chapter 2697： Reverse blood

    Han Sen��s every second in the prisoner��s hall was very difficult. It only lasted for less than a minute. Hansen had already had seven or eight wounds. The basic wounds were deep visible bones.


    "Damn, this is not the way to go!" Han Sen secretly complained, the absolute suppression of strength, so that his skills also lost their role.


    "You can only try it!" Hansen took a moment from the body by teleporting just a little distance away. It was a monster bottle, and the bottle ear was a sea monster with two fishtails. This is the sea monster bottle of the Kraken relics that Hansen obtained in the emperor.


    I immediately hit the left side of the Kraken. I haven��t waited for Hansen to have the next move. The red blood devil has already arrived in front of him. The claws are like a knife. Hansen avoids it and instantly summons it. The shield of Medusa blocked the horror blow of the red blood devil.


    Although Hansen can''t play the power of Medusa''s shield, the material of Medusa''s shield is still top, and the red blood devil''s claws hit the Medusa shield, and it can''t damage the shield, just that. The power of terror, but Hansen Lian people with a shield and flew out.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s body slammed into the wall of the main hall, and suddenly he felt like his body was scattered, and he almost couldn��t climb.


    Forcing the pain and directly teleporting away, and surely, the next moment, the red blood devil''s claws have reached the position where Hansen was just now. The red chain of the order hits the wall and flickers those spells.


    The sea monster bottle that fell on the ground sprang into a different light, turning into the appearance of the Kraken saint.


    "The Kraken saint, I am in trouble, help me find a way to solve this guy." Han Sen sees the Kraken saint, and quickly shouted.


    Just after the words, the red-blooded devil''s claws have already arrived in front of him. Hansen''s wing behind the sun **** is vibrating, and the prejudging left is gone. It is finally hiding this claw, but the red blood devil. The figure was a flash, and the claws went straight to Hansen.


    Hansen has tried to dodge, but the shoulders are still swept by the chain of orders, and the shoulders suddenly reveal the bones of the forest, and the flesh and blood are blooming.


    "Red Blood Devil?" After the Scarlet Saints saw the Red Blood Devil, they were shocked.


    "You know it, it''s just a avatar, the original base level. Is there any way to fix it?" Hansen asked immediately after the teleport.


    The Kraken saint is a bitter smile: "If I am still in the flesh, I can still fight it. Now I don''t even have flesh. There is no way. Although it is only a avatar, the red blood devil has the realm of the body and The combat experience is definitely not comparable to the general primordial, you can cheer yourself."


    After all, the body of the Kraken saint was converged and retracted into the Kraken bottle.


    Hansen didn''t have time to be angry. The red-blooded devil had already followed him. He couldn''t help but use the shield of Medusa to stop the blow.


    Although Medusa''s shield protects Hansen''s body, the impact of power is still there, and the shocking Hansen''s body bones are like being broken by a giant hammer.


    Playing and playing, but can not escape, Hansen found that he has been forced to a dead end.


    "Can''t continue any more, and then I will not be able to support this body. When I have a chance to fight back, I have no strength. I can only try it." Han Sen bites his teeth, the blood inside the body. The life nerve is running wildly, but this time it is different from usual. This time, the line of blood and nerves is completely reversed.


    This is not the blood of the nerves, but the "Xuan Huang Jing" that Hansen fished out from the dark lake, a kind of genetic technique completely opposite to "Blood Life".


    Hansen is now forced to a desperate situation. Any possibility should be tried. If Mr. Bai��s inference about the Xuan Huang Jing is correct, maybe the Xuan Huang Jing is now Hansen��s last life-saving straw.


    It is difficult for others to practice the "Xuan Huang Jing", and Han Sen only needs to reverse the "Blood Life" to turn it into "Xuan Huang Jing", without deliberate practice.


    However, after Hansen, for the first time, he reversed the "Xuan Huang Jing". What happened in the end, even his own heart did not have a bottom.


    The power of the blood and nerves flowed backwards in Hansen''s body, and suddenly he felt that the whole body was like an electric shock. It was like blood flowing in the body, but electric current. The pain of tearing and numbness almost made Hansen like this. The tough people can''t stand the screams.


    The red gas machine of the original blood-staining nerve became a dark red after the reversal, and it was a few dead blood.


    The red blood devil has no expression, and the killing in the eyes is still very strong. The claws have once again caught Hansen.


    Hansen had a hard time avoiding it. Now it��s all painful, like a torn body, and it��s even more difficult to escape.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth and endured the pain, Hansen lifted the shield of Medusa to protect his body, and at the same time he punched the red devil with a punch.


    The Red Blood Devil turned a blind eye to Hansen��s fist, and his claws had hit the top of Medusa��s shield.


    Roar!


    Hansen used his body to face the shield, making a painful squeak, and the power of the reversal of the blood-stained nerves made Hansen''s flesh and blood seem to be torn apart, and the pain could not be described.


    ��


    The red-blooded devil''s claws were bombarded on the shield. Hansen''s body flew out with the shield, but the power of the Xuan Huang, which he blew, also hit the red-blooded devil.


    Hansen hit the enchantment again, and spurted a spurt of blood, but he found that the injury suffered this time was not as heavy as it was just now.


    "The blood-stained nerves are half-steped and deified!" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and found that the blood-stained nerves in the body had unwittingly completed a crucial step in the unity of the nine-fold field.


    Quickly looking at the red blood devil, Han Sen wants to know if the power of the Xuan Huang Jing that he blasted is useless.


    However, Hansen was somewhat disappointed. The red blood devil did not seem to be the same. It was exactly the same as it was just now. The breath was still so terrible. There was no time for Hansen to watch it. The red blood devil had broken again. Empty.


    "Tragic... This is finished... The Xuan Huang Jing is also useless..." Han Sen secretly complained, if it is not even the Xuan Huang Jing, then it can only be used once again to use the Medusa shield.


    However, if he is seriously injured now, if he uses the shield of Medusa, he may be directly sucked to death, and it is also a big risk.


    So Hansen has been hesitant to use the power to provoke the shield of Medusa, but when he hesitated, unexpected things happened.


    Hansen clearly felt that the power and speed of the Red Blood Devil seemed to have weakened a lot.

 Chapter 2698： Desperate

    Hansen actually used the teleport to completely avoid the attack of the red blood devil. The reaction of the red blood devil was obviously slower, and Hansen had the opportunity to teleport again.


    Although Hansen was suppressed by the Red Blood Devil, Han Sen found that his body was combined with the sacred game, and he was gradually able to save himself under the attack of the Red Blood Devil.


    "Is it true that the Xuan Huang Jing played a role? But this effect is much weaker than the imagination? Just let the red blood devil weaken a little bit a little..." Han Sen secretly hid.


    Although it is only weakened a little, but since he can persist and will not be killed by the red blood devil, then he can wait until the Taishang people arrive.


    However, as time went by, Hansen discovered that the power of the red blood devil was slowly weakening, and the **** order chain on his body became thinner and thinner, and even began to show signs of collapse.


    "What is this?" Hansen looked more and more surprised.


    If this is really the power of the Xuan Huang Jing, then it is a little too amazing, even the order chain of the Red Blood Devil is affected.


    The luster of the red-blooded devil''s **** carapace gradually dimmed, and the body seemed to be undergoing some kind of change, causing its body to swell, as if it had changed from a muscular man to a fat man. Although the size is large, the body strength and reaction are weak.


    Hansen''s Vietnam War is more relaxed, although it is not enough to defeat the Red Blood Devil, but self-protection is more than enough, and even no need to use teleport.


    When Hansen was pleasantly surprised, he suddenly saw the blood-red order chain on the red-blooded devil crashing like a fireworks. The air machine on his body also dropped, like a deflated ball.


    "This...this...it won''t fall from the deified level to the half-step deification..." Hansen couldn''t believe his eyes, but from the current situation of the red blood devil, its breath is indeed only king. The level of the level, and the strength of the body can not condense the chain of order, how to look is not like the level of deification.


    Hey!


    Hansen took the front of the Medusa shield and took the red devil''s claw. It was a state of equal division, and Hansen was not bombed out like before.


    "I went, Xuan Huang Jing was too fierce, and actually really knocked the red blood devil from the deified level to the king level, which is too terrible..." Hansen was ecstatic.


    Although Mr. Bai had already known the speculation results, Han Sen still did not think that the effect of the Xuan Huang Jing would be so good, even the blood of a deified creature was reversed, and it fell to the king level.


    There is a clear horror on the face of the red blood devil, and it is obviously surprising to the present situation.


    "Now everyone is a king, then there is some playing." Hansen blinked in the eyes, he was suppressed by the red blood devil for so long, they are about to be killed, now is the time to complain and revenge It is.


    "Kill!" Hansen screamed, as a wolf-like tiger rushed toward the red blood devil.


    The battle experience and strong artistic conception of the Red Blood Devil are still there, but the strength has fallen to a half-step deification, and Hansen has a deified power through the Sun God suit and the animal soul blessing.


    Now the strengths and weaknesses are instantly turned around. The skills and artistic conception of the Red Blood Devil are powerful, but in the face of Hansen��s absolute power, it is still inevitable that the fate will be suppressed.


    Moreover, Hansen��s combat experience and artistic conception are not weak, especially during this time he has been fighting the red blood devil. For the deep understanding of the red blood devil, I am afraid it is more comprehensive than those of the Taishang people.


    In the past, Hansen was only lacking the power to fight against the Red Blood Devil. Now that the strength is reversed, Hansen��s power has taken the absolute advantage. Just as the Red Blood Devil suppressed him before, the six-core snake bow keeps shooting arrows. A support arrow pierced the body of the red blood devil, making the injury on it more and more heavy.


    Hansen did not know whether the power of the Xuan Huang Jing could continue, so he did not dare to relax and exhausted his efforts. He hoped that he could kill the red blood devil earlier.


    Just as Hansen couldn��t hold on for a few minutes under the red blood devil, in less than three minutes, the red blood devil has already had more than a dozen arrows, and the bowstring of the six-core snake bow is in the carapace-like body. There was a cut of scars on the top, and blood was flowing all over the body.


    The power of the Xuan Huang Jing is not only weakened, but the blood is backwards and the body is directly degraded. Now the red blood devil is not the original primordial, and the body has no deified intensity.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s bowstring cut cut the half of the red blood devil��s head, causing the red blood devil to scream and fall to the ground.


    Han Sen is preparing to rush, but he sees the blood of the red blood devil, and then slowly began to condense the chain of order.


    "Oops, the power of the Xuan Huang Jing has failed!" Hansen was shocked, not afraid to have the slightest hesitation, and the strength of the whole body rushed to the red blood devil again, to kill it before it fully recovered.


    Fortunately, Hansen has already hit the red blood devil, and now the red blood devil is almost only a breath.


    Linglong and Li Kerer rushed to the prisoner''s palace. When they arrived, the two Taishang people in the supervision institute were trying to close the imprisonment of the prisoner''s palace.


    "How is the situation inside? Is Hansen there?" Linglong asked anxiously.


    "I don''t know, once the ban in the prison hall is opened, it will isolate all connections with the outside world. Now we can only know the situation after we close the ban," said a staff member of the supervision institute.


    "What are you waiting for, hurry to close the ban?" Li Keer said.


    Who knows that the staff member shook his head: "Now it is not completely banned. It is only necessary to wait for the elders of the Apocalypse to come."


    ��Why?�� Linglong and Li Kerer asked at the same time.


    "The imprisonment of the prisoner''s temple was touched, indicating that the red blood devil''s avatar inside has been completely violently gone. The strength is invincible in the original base level. It is only by our suppression that it can only be opened when the elders of the apocalypse come. Prohibition." The Taishang explained.


    "Where can I manage so much now, first turn off the ban and say that Hansen is still inside, and it is important to save people." Li Keer said.


    The Taishang people shook their heads and said: "If Hansen is really inside, now it has been more than half an hour, he must have been killed by the red blood devil. It is useless now, or wait for the elders of the Apocalypse to come."


    Linglong did not speak, and immediately before the death of a strange animal, it was necessary to open the prohibition on the beast.


    The two Taishang people suddenly became shocked and quickly wanted to stop, but they were stopped by a voice.


    "Let her open." The elders of the Apocalypse teleported. He came over after receiving the news, but now it has been more than half an hour, and everything is late.


    :. :

 Chapter 2699： Enchanted Beast

    Li Xuecheng and Li Yuzhen looked at this scene from afar, and their faces were gloating. .


    "Half an hour has passed, even if Hansen, he has been killed, he has already been eaten by the red blood devil, and it is useless to open the ban." Li Xuecheng said with a smile.


    "I hope that Linglong should not be too sad, I have to think about how to comfort her, maybe this is still an opportunity." Li Yuzhen also said with a smile.


    "Thank you in advance to wish you a beautiful return." Li Xuecheng was in a good mood, removed such an eye, finally let him take a sigh of so many days of bad luck.


    "Exquisite, let them come, you don''t understand the prohibition, but waste time." The elders of the Apocalypse looked at the exquisite who wanted to open the ban.


    Linglong nodded and retreated to the side, urging: "Hurry up and open the ban."


    The current exquisiteness is confusing. Although Hansen is dead, she and Li Kerer can find another silkworm. It is not necessarily Hansen, but she is not willing to think about it. Some of her heart can��t say it. a feeling of.


    "A silkworm like Hansen, I can''t find a second one, so I will be confused. It must be true." Linglong also felt that something was wrong, but it was explained in her mind.


    The staff of the two supervisory institutes went up to open the ban, but the elders of the Apocalypse were sighing: "Han Sen is such a rare talent, it is a pity to die."


    In the eyes of the elders of the Apocalypse, Hansen is in a situation of death and no life. How strong Hansen is, he is still a half-step deification, relying on the power of the alien treasure to barely fight with the deified powerful, it is just barely Only.


    There is still a chance to fight with the general primordial, but the red blood devil is not comparable to the original primordial. In the state of violent walking, even if it is a smashing deification, it may not be able to fix it.


    Hey!


    The ban on the prisoner''s temple was finally turned off, and Linglong couldn''t wait to rush over and push the door of the prisoner''s temple away.


    The apocalypse elders quickly followed the past, so as to avoid accidents when the red blood devil rushed out.


    However, when Linglong opened the door, everyone saw the situation inside the prisoner''s temple, but the mouth was wide open.


    I saw Hansen standing in the prison hall, one foot on the body of the red blood devil, holding a big bow in his hand, like a knife.


    The bowstring cut through the neck of the red blood devil, and suddenly the head of the red blood devil seemed to have rolled down the ball, so that Linglong and others were standing there in amazement, and there was no reaction.


    "Han Sen... killed the red blood devil who ran away..." Linglong and Li Keer were surprised and happy.


    The elders of the Apocalypse and the staff of the two supervisory courts were unbelievable. How strong the red-blooded devils were, and they were all very clear that Hansen had a half-step deification and even his head, even if Hansen had the sun. It��s incredible that God��s suits help each other.


    Li Xuecheng and Li Yuzhen, who saw this scene in the distance, were wide-eyed. Li Xuecheng even screamed directly: "Impossible... How could this be... How could the Red Blood Devil be killed by Hansen... This is impossible����"


    He really couldn''t accept everything he saw. The red-blooded demon who had run away was actually killed by a half-step deification. This kind of thing is beyond his imagination.


    At the moment when Hansen��s red blood devil��s head was in his mind, a familiar voice was heard in his mind.


    "Hunting mutations to deify the alien red blood devil, get the demonized soul and red blood devil, and find the mutant deified alien gene."


    Hansen didn''t dare to think too much. He directly took back the soul of the soul and forced himself to think about nothing and think about nothing, so as not to be perceived by Linglong and Li Keer.


    "Are you okay?" Linglong walked over to Hansen. Although she had already felt that Hansen was fine, she couldn''t help but ask.


    "Nothing big, I was hurt a little," Hansen replied.


    "It''s okay, it hurts us to die, how can the red blood devil go away?" Li Keer came over and asked.


    "I don''t know. I just walked in today. The red blood devil is like crazy. The strength of my body is skyrocketing..." Hansen said it again.


    However, Hansen did not say how he defeated the red blood devil. He only said that he was lucky, and he had exhausted his strength and killed him.


    "Is it lucky?" The elders of the Apocalypse looked at Han Sen with interest, and he did not believe that there was such a thing.


    The red blood devil who rushed away is not the only one that can be killed by luck. However, the apocalypse elders did not ask much. They just asked the details of the red blood devil''s runaway. He had to figure out why the red blood devil would run away.


    After Hansen went back with them, it was hard to find a separate time to look at the red blood devil soul that I just got.


    Mutant Red Blood Devil Beast Soul: Enchanted Beast Soul (Residual).


    Han Sen slightly stunned, the magical beast soul of this kind of animal soul he was the first time to see, and the red blood devil''s beast soul and the heavenly peacock king''s beast soul, are the incomplete beast soul, do not know this and complete What is the difference between the soul of the beast.


    "What kind of animal soul is the magical beast soul?" Hansen tried to summon the red blood devil soul.


    The next second, Hansen suddenly felt a horrible force pouring into his body, the whole body was filled with the power of blood red, and the body constantly overflowed with blood and brilliance.


    A chain of order breaks out in his cells, causing the cells to change rapidly, and Hansen��s body is suddenly mutated.


    Hansen��s skin quickly turned into a crustacean, and the reddish color was exactly the same as the red blood devil. Soon the whole person was completely wrapped in the carapace, making Hansen look a bit like a red blood devil. The range is increased, and a chain of **** rules is constantly flowing around him.


    "This seems to be a bit like the fusion of the beast soul, but it is a little different. The fusion of the beast soul is a state that directly turns my body into a beast soul. The magical beast soul strengthens my body and makes me The body has become a state of half man and half demon." Han Sen carefully understands the power of the demonized soul, and his heart is more and more happy.


    The magical beast does not make Hansen completely alienated, possessing the power of the red blood devil, while retaining the power as human beings.


    "Under the magical state, my power is probably already fighting the Red Devil. Even if I fight with the Red Blood Devil in the future, it will not be as embarrassing as before." Han Sen tried to break the power and magic After the strength of the body, it also surpassed Hansen''s imagination, making him more and more like it.


    "But what exactly does this incomplete mean? Is it possible to say that the peacock king beast and the red blood devil soul have the possibility of strengthening? How can they make them a complete beast?" Hansen thought.

 Chapter 2700： Zunzhong fish

    The prisoner''s temple did not investigate the results. Although it was speculated that the red blood devil''s runaway may be related to the blood marrow gene solution, no one knows that the blood marrow gene solution has such side effects, and the warehouse is only useless. It is recommended in the case of commonly used genetic fluids. It seems that everything is just a coincidence and no one needs to be responsible for it.


    Han Sen felt that things were not so simple. He suspected that this incident was related to Li Xuecheng. It was not too long after Li Xuecheng came there. He had an accident here. This is too coincidental.


    However, there is no evidence that this matter is related to Li Xuecheng. Hansen can''t take Li Xuecheng anymore.


    "Unfortunately, the red blood devil''s avatar must be re-born for at least half a year. Otherwise, try to kill one. Maybe you can solve the mystery of the incomplete beast." Han Sen is thinking, suddenly heard next to him. The treasure of fishing is called up.


    "Dad, catch the sheep''s head again!" Boa said as he pulled the dark field.


    Hansen looked at the past and saw that the four sheeps were respected by Boa, and most of them had already been exposed outside the lake.


    Hansen has been somewhat numb, and Boa is often able to catch the four sheep, but there is no way to pull it out of the lake.


    Sure enough, when the four sheeps were to be pulled out, the dark domain was broken, and the four sheeps sank again.


    After catching it many times, the result was escaped by it every time. Boa was obviously very angry. Seeing that Siyang Fangzun had to sink into the lake, Boa reached out and grabbed his little gourd.


    The gourd mouth is facing the four sheeps who are already sinking. Boa takes a slap at the bottom of the gourd. A strange power suddenly emerges from the gourd. It seems that there is an invisible rope tied to the four sheep, and even the four sheep are flying toward the small gourd. .


    Hansen looked at Boa in surprise. The things in the darkness of the lake are very special. Only the dark-field silk can catch them. Other forces are of no use in the dark lake.


    Unless things leave the dark lake, all kinds of power will have no effect on that thing. Hansen also tried to use his own power to pull out the four sheep, but the result was useless. The power touched the dark lake. The fog will be melted into nothingness.


    However, the suction of the small gourd has not been melted by the power of the dark lake, pulling the four sheep to rise, but Bo''s power is obviously insufficient, it seems to be very difficult.


    I don''t know if it is an illusion. I feel that the four sheeps seem to be sinking hard and want to return to the dark lake.


    Boa holding a small gourd, the body was pulled and slid to the dark lake, Hansen was shocked, and quickly moved over and hugged Boa''s body.


    Hansen suddenly felt that Boa had a huge force in his body, and he even pulled him to the dark lake.


    "A terrible power!" Han Sen''s face changed, and he couldn''t think too much. In a moment, he summoned the Peacock King Soul, and burst out of strength, and his legs fell into the mud on the river bank.


    Even so, still unable to withstand the horrible force pull, Hansen''s legs plowed the soil, and moved a little to the dark lake.


    Both Hansen and Boa made all their efforts. Boa��s small face was flushed, but he still couldn��t resist the pulling power. He was drawn into the dark lake.


    Hansen originally wanted Baoer to accept the small gourd, not to **** the four sheep, but suddenly felt a huge pull on the back, and even pulled him back, the four sheep Fangzun was pulled out a little.


    Slightly surprised, I turned around and saw that the 16 piglets, one even one, the piglet behind, biting the tail of the piglet in front, and became a long dragon, the front pig A bit of Hansen��s Peacock King��s clothing, pulling him back.


    At this time, the mysterious curses on the foreheads of the sixteen piglets flashed, emitting strange power fluctuations.


    Hansen was amazed. This kind of power seems to be not only as simple as the king''s level. He used the peacock king''s soul to pull it, and the 16 piglets could pull it. It was a bit strange.


    However, Hansen did not think much. After all, he and Boa also used all their strength. Maybe it was just such a force that was different from the 16 piglets. It was not that their strength was really strong.


    Seeing that Si Yang Fang Zun was pulled out a little bit, Han Sen seemed to see the expression of those bronze sheep heads somewhat strange, seemingly faint and panic.


    "Okay, let''s take a look at what you are in the end." Seeing that the four sheeps are about to be pulled out of the lake, Hansen is also a little excited.


    It��s not been able to pull it up so many times, and the sheep��s head seems to be ridiculous every time, and Hansen is also very upset.


    At the moment when Siyang Fangzun left the lake, Hansen felt that their hands were fierce, and they suddenly fell into a pile with Boa and the piglets.


    Hey!


    The three-four-meter-high Siyang Fangzun flew out, and the heavy squatting in the mud, the small half of the base was trapped in, causing the turf and the soil to splash and fall, Hansen and Boa.


    "I finally pulled you up and see what you are in the end." Hansen was overjoyed and climbed up from the ground and went to Siyang.


    Boa and the piglets were also surrounded. The father and the daughter and the piglet together surrounded the four sheep in the middle.


    After a few laps, I found that there is no difference between the four sheep and the ordinary bronzes. From it, there is no sense of vitality and power fluctuations. It seems to be just a dead object.


    Hansen looked at the four sheep''s heads and found that their expressions were the same. They were all low-browed, and they seemed to be the old-fashioned, and there was a mocking expression.


    "Weird, I obviously see that there are special expressions on their faces. How can they not?" Hansen looked at the purple scorpion butterfly mirror, but could not see the difference, the retrospective of the purple butterfly The ability seems to have no effect at all.


    "Is this guy dead or alive?" Hansen didn''t see the vitality in it, nor did he see the power fluctuations, but if it was just a common bronze, he did not believe that Hansen was killed.


    Stretching his hand and knocking twice on the bronze wall of Siyang Fangzun, making a sound of Dangdang, but there is no sign of any damage, Hansen is more certain, this is definitely not as simple as ordinary bronze.


    With his power, even the bronzes made by the king-level heterogeneous genes will be cracked by him, and the four sheep will not have anything at all, at least that its material itself is extraordinary.


    Boa jumped to the top of Siyang Fangzun and looked inside. He was surprised to say: "Dad, there are two small fish here..."


    "Fish?" Hansen was a little surprised. He flew up and went to the top of Siyang Fangzun. He looked down and saw that the inside of Siyang Fangzun was filled with clear water. There were also two black and white goldfish.

 Chapter 2701： Sea palace

    The head resembles a Buddha, and the tail resembles a winged butterfly. The body is fat and round. One white and one black, like a lion-headed goldfish, swims around the four sheeps and looks very comfortable.


    Boa �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��Goldfish.


    Hansen slightly frowned, pulled out the ghost tooth knife at the waist, and stabbed the white fish in the water. It was obvious that the white fish was less than twenty centimeters away from the water surface, but Hansen��s knife stabbed. The blade has all fallen into the water, but it still has a distance from the white goldfish.


    The two goldfish seem to know nothing about what happened, and they are still swimming slowly.


    Hansen slightly frowned, and the ghost knife condensed the knife of the tooth, and once again penetrated into the clear water, like the fangs of the evil spirits rushing into the clear water, even the void can tear the knife, Still can''t meet the white goldfish.


    The white goldfish is still swimming there slowly, and the position is not much changed, but the water that is less than twenty centimeters is still separated by a galaxy. No matter how horrible and powerful Hansen��s knife is, it cannot be worn. The water flow touched the goldfish in the statue.


    "This four-Yang Fangzun really has some weirdness." Han Sen thought of a move, reaching out to grasp the one in the respect of Zhong Zun, and the water in the respect of the water seemed to be led by Hansen.


    A large amount of clear water spewed out, like a big river that broke the levee, and the continuous flow of clear water came out, and it was about to form a lake. The water level in Zunzhong did not even mean a drop.


    ��What the **** is this?�� Hansen��s heart was shocked, and the Four Sheep��s respect was too strange. Even he could not see what it was.


    If it is said that it is a divine treasure, but from it, there is no power fluctuation, saying that it is a thing, how can everything have such a texture and the ability to accommodate the sea.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, Boa didn''t know when he climbed over the top of a bronze sheep''s head, and his foot was stepped on the head of the sheep.


    Obviously, Boa is very vengeful. She still remembers the ridiculous expression that the sheep''s head showed before each sinking, so I wanted to step on the head of the sheep.


    However, she stepped on the two-legged scorpion and suddenly heard the squeaky voice. The sheep''s head, which was originally an apron, was turned down by Boa and turned into a low-headed grazing gesture.


    Boa was also shocked. He thought that Siyang Fangzun was so trampled that she was trampled by her.


    Hansen also discovered the strangeness of Siyang Fangzun. After looking at the past, he found a bronze sheep head stepped on by Boa, and the other three bronze sheep heads remained in a high position.


    Hansen suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. He had tried it just now. This thing is very hard. He did not leave a little bit of scar on it. Boa casually stepped on it twice. It is impossible to break the head of the sheep. It is.


    "It��s not a problem with Boa, that is..." Hansen��s thoughts in his heart have not been finished yet, and suddenly he saw a white gold and two goldfish swimming in the Zun.


    As the two goldfish swim, the clear water of Zunzhong also rotates, and a vortex is formed soon.


    Han Sen realized that things were not good. He grabbed Boa and wanted to teleport away from the four sheep, but he just mentioned Boa. He hadn��t come and moved away, and suddenly he felt that the celebrity came. An unrivalled suction, inhaled him and Boa in the moment, as the vortex continued to sink.


    Sixteen piglets were also rolled in together, rolling in the water with Hansen and Boa.


    Hansen was holding Boa, trying to struggle, but he was completely out of control. After he finally controlled his body and rushed out of the water, people suddenly stopped.


    Four sheep are respected, and the two goldfish in the water have restored the slow look. The vortex does not exist. The sheep head that was stepped on by Boa has returned to its original state, just like the other three sheep. , slightly overhead, low eyebrows, as if everything has just happened.


    Sixteen piglets also climbed out of the water and smashed the water off the square.


    Everything seems to have changed nothing, but the surrounding environment has completely changed. Originally Hansen, they were in the dark side of the lake, but there is a dark lake here, let alone the dark lake, Hansen sees it here. It��s not like being out of the sky.


    The goal is that all of Hansen��s sights are palaces. They are different from the palaces in the sky. These palaces are not built on the mountains, but are built on the water.


    Among the boundless oceans, palaces of different styles are distributed like an island on the surface of the sea. This kind of scene is not available in the sky.


    "Where is it here?" Han Sen looked around, but except for those palaces, he did not even see one.


    The ocean below is boundless, but unlike the general ocean, the ocean here is not blue, but crystal-like colorless and transparent, and there is no wave at all. The whole sea is calm and strange.


    "Dad, that sun is so strange." Boa pointed his finger at the sun hanging in the sky, very curious.


    Hansen didn''t pay attention to the sun. Now he looks at the fingers of Boa, but he can''t help but glimpse.


    The sun that radiates light and heat is very weird. It is more like a sun than a clock hanging in the sky.


    On the top of the sun, you can clearly see the scale and the pointer. The three pointers of different lengths and thicknesses are clearly the second hand, the minute hand and the hour hand.


    Although there are no numbers in the scale, the distribution and arrangement method is clearly twelve hours of the clock.


    "The palace at sea, the still water, like the sun in the clock, what is it here?" Hansen was puzzled.


    The place where he is located is the empty sea, and the four sheeps are floating above the sea, as quiet as before, without a little movement and sound.


    The two goldfish in the statue are slowly swimming and chasing in the water.


    Looking at the various styles of palaces on the sea, Hansen was thinking about what to do next, but suddenly heard a distant bell ringing.


    when! when! when! when!


    The sound of one bell rang one after another, causing Hansen to look up and look at the sun in the sky. I saw the three hands on the sun in the clock, all pointing to the top scale, if it was a normal clock. That should represent 12 noon or midnight.

 Chapter 2702： Giant prisoner

    The distant bells echoed over the entire ocean, and it was particularly strange in this dead place.


    "Five sounds... six sounds..." Hansen silently counted the bells in his heart. When he was counting to the twelfth, he suddenly heard the noise of the quiet sea.


    At the moment when the bell stopped, the gates of those palaces were opened at the same time. Whether it was a palace with a metal fortress or a palace like an ancient fortress, all the palaces opened the door at the same moment, just like setting up an automatic lock. general.


    As the palace''s door opened, there was also a wave of oceans that had not been alive. Hansen even heard footsteps in a palace closer to him.


    In fact, as long as it is not a scorpion, it will certainly be able to hear the footsteps. Every time the footsteps sound, it is like an earthquake. The eardrum that is shocking is about to burst, so it may not be heard.


    With the footsteps of the earthquake, Hansen��s eyes could not help but stare at the gates of the palace. Soon Hansen saw a behemoth coming out of the palace��s gate.


    It turned out to be a giant of up to 100 meters. Although it was huge, it did not give people a feeling of bloated and awkward. On the contrary, his majestic body was full of explosive power, as if he was casual, he could burst out at any time. The power and speed of a punch is not difficult.


    To Hansen''s surprise, the horror giant''s hands and feet are carrying a shackle, like a heavy criminal, his eyes are a bit sloppy, just staring straight ahead.


    Hansen soon discovered that it was not just a giant. Within the palaces on the ocean, they all came out with giants.


    They are all like the giants Hansen had seen before, and they all have cockroaches on their bodies. Their eyes are ignorant. After coming out of the palace, they walked step by step toward the sea.


    So the huge body, walking on the sea but not sinking, walking along the waves, all go in one direction.


    Hansen was hesitant. He didn''t know if he should keep up with it. Everything that has happened so far is too bizarre.


    In the place where the sky is outside, it should not be possible to use space to move, but Siyang Fangzun took them to such a strange place.


    The strange place Hansen went a lot, even if it was strange, Han Sen was already strange, and it really surprised him to be the giants.


    The breath of those giants is terrible, and Hansen is very skeptical. The giants are all god-level terrorists.


    However, if you think about it carefully, there are two or three hundred giants here. If they are all powerful, Hansen can��t think of it. Which one in the big universe is so horrible, can cultivate so many deified By.


    What is even more frightening is that such a horrible existence is like a prisoner who is shackled, and who can imprison them?


    Hansen wanted to see what happened, but he felt too dangerous to imprison the existence of these giants. How could he not find them?


    "Forget it, or quickly find a way to leave this strange place." Han Sen picked up Boa and returned to the side of Siyang Fangzun.


    "Don''t you check it out?" Boa curiously looked at the directions in which the giants were far away.


    "It''s too dangerous, I still have to find a way to go out and talk about it." Hansen shook his head and walked over to a sheep''s head of Siyang Fangzun. He remembered that Boa would step on this sheep''s head before he would bring them this weirdness. The place.


    "Now I can only take the chance to try it." Hansen let the little pigs return to the four sheeps, and then they took Boa and flew up, stepping on the top of the bronze sheep''s head.


    Hey!


    The bronze sheep head was stepped on by Hansen, and the two goldfish in Zunzhong began to swim wildly, causing the water flow in Zun to form a whirlpool.


    "Must go back!" Hansen felt a suction from the sage, and he and Boa were pulled into the respect, and together with the 16 piglets, they kept rolling in the water.


    When the water stopped spinning, Hansen once again climbed out of the statue, and was pleasantly surprised to find that they had returned to the dark lake.


    "Is the Four Sheeps respected as a transmission device? Where is the place we sent? What are the origins of those giants?" Hansen��s gaze continued to be looked at on Siyang Fangzun, but his heart continued to think: "This bronze sheep The head has the ability to let us send it, so what about the other three sheep heads? Do they have different uses, or can they send us to different places?"


    Han Sen��s mind is more and more doubtful, curiosity is getting heavier and heavier, but he doesn��t want to be too risky. If he feels good, the giants are all deified, then the place they go should be dangerous. pole.


    So speculate that the other three bronze sheep heads where they go may be even more dangerous and uncertain.


    However, Hansen has a shortcoming, that is, curiosity is too heavy. If you don''t know it, you suddenly know that there is such a strange and mysterious place. If you can''t find out the secret, you feel that you can''t let it go.


    "Boa, you stay here." Han Sen put Boa down and planned to go into the giant world and see for himself.


    "Dad, Boa goes with you." Boa refused to come down with Hansen''s neck.


    "There is too dangerous there. I will explore the road first. If it is fun, I will take you there again." Hansen appeased Boa for a while before letting her agree to stay.


    Keeping Boer in the distance, Hansen once again came to Siyang Fangzun and reached out and pressed the sheep''s head again.


    As in the previous two times, the two goldfish in the water swam up quickly, causing a whirlpool in the water, and Hansen was quickly sucked in.


    When Hansen once again climbed out of Siyang Fangzun, he found himself in the ocean again, and the giants had gone without a shadow. Looking at the sun in the sky, the calibration time was only ten minutes.


    boom!


    Hansen suddenly heard the huge explosions in the direction of the giants, and a wave of power passed.


    Feeling the power fluctuations, Hansen��s face suddenly changed, and he couldn��t help but screamed out: ��The wave... How can it be like a bang?...The giants are legendary broken geniuses...��


    The six-breaking of the sky is the secret gene of the broken Tianzu. The giants and the devastated people have broken the blood of the Tianzu, but they are far from being comparable to the glory of the broken Tianzu.


    It has always been said in the big universe that the broken Tianzu has gradually been eliminated by the great universe because of fertility difficulties, and it can be continued as a mixed-race family like the ruined family.


    However, if the giants here are really broken, then the fall of the broken nature may not be that simple.

 Chapter 2703： Giants move mountains

    Without hesitation, Han Sen stuck to the sea and flew in the direction of the volatility, but he did not dare to use teleportation, but only converges to breathe slowly.


    Because the teleport will have spatial fluctuations, for the strong, the spatial fluctuation will make them more alert, and it is better to fly slowly than the convergence, so that it will not attract attention.


    Bang! Bang!


    The continuous explosion came, and the kind of strong volatility made Han Sen more and more certain. That is, there is nothing wrong with the fluctuation of the power of the six days. Although he has also practiced six days of breaking, he is absolutely not so terrible. Power fluctuations can only be said to be more powerful than him.


    "Whose giants are really broken? What are they doing?" Hansen��s doubts are getting heavier and heavier, hate not immediately teleporting, and seeing what they are doing.


    Such a terrible wave of six undulations should be a horrible battle, but Hansen only felt the undulations of the six waves, but did not feel the other forces fluctuating.


    "Don''t the giants kill each other?" Although Hansen was keen to know the truth of the matter, he still fled slowly with patience and did not become impatient.


    Affected by the horror of the power of terror, the waves of the sea rolled, Hansen flew in the waves, and it was a good hiding of his whereabouts.


    This sea can''t describe the strangeness. Hansen flew for tens of thousands of miles, but he didn''t even see a seaweed and a sea creature, as if the sea here was artificially made of sterile distilled water.


    The palaces on the sea have been left behind by Hansen. I haven''t seen the palace for a long time. There are more than 300 palaces there, and I haven''t seen them since.


    "If there is a giant in a palace, there should be more than 300 giants here. So many deified strongmen, I am afraid that they will soon be comparable to the Sanctuary era. Who can trap them here? "Han Sen has more and more doubts in his heart."


    Suddenly, Hansen saw a mountain appearing in front of the sea. The mountain seemed to appear suddenly in his sight, and it looked extremely heroic.


    And the giants who are suspected of breaking the heavens are now at the foot of the mountain, waving their fists one by one, violently bombarding the mountain walls of the mountains.


    The previous six-breaking volatility that Hansen felt was really the power that broke out in the giants, and it was indeed a broken six.


    However, Hansen��s surprise is that the giants are not fighting. They use the sky to break through, and they are actually exploding the rocks on the mountain.


    More than three hundred giants, with a beggar in their hands, even a prisoner miner, punched a rock with a punch and a fist.


    The mountain is gray and white. I don''t know what stone it is. A horrible giant uses a six-breaker, and a fist is on it. It can only blast a fist-sized hole.


    More than three hundred giants waved their fists and mechanically chiseled the rocks, but their speed of excavation was too slow compared to the huge gray mountain.


    "What are these guys doing? It is not right to say that the stone is mined. Their punches directly smash the stones, not like mining stones." Hansen looked puzzled.


    While continuing to fly forward, while observing everything around, in addition to the heroic power of the Xiongshan and more than 300 giants, Hansen never saw other creatures.


    Gradually approaching Xiongshan, Hansen did not dare to be too close to the mountain, for fear that creatures that he could not notice could peek into the dark.


    After watching it for a while, Hansen did not understand why the giants were dug here.


    "Don''t these guys be descendants of Yugong, want sons and grandchildren to move mountains here? Or what kind of baby is hidden in this mountain?" Hansen''s heart was more and more curious.


    The situation on the mountain was understood at a glance. The three hundred giants did not know how many years they had dug, and they only dug a part of the mountain foot. They wanted to really dig through the mountains. I don��t know how many teenagers.


    "The way they dig this way is really like to dig the mountain away, not in mining." Hansen intends to circle around the mountain to see if there is any special text on the mountain. Something, maybe there will be any discoveries.


    Han Sen had just circled a small half circle, and suddenly his eyes widened, his face showing a suspicious color.


    I saw a huge metal column slanting into the Xiongshan from the side of the mountain wall. It looked like a stalwart gun slanting into the Xiongshan.


    Even more bizarre is that the metal column actually penetrated a giant''s chest and nailed him to the mountain wall.


    The giant is more majestic than the three hundred giants that Hansen had seen before. He wore an armor that was dyed like blood. A long, blood-stained silver-white hair fell like a waterfall, covering his face and not seeing clearly. What does he look like?


    Hansen didn''t feel the vitality in his body, but there was an indescribable anger that echoed on him, and Hansen looked only to feel the scalp numb, and the goose bumps on his body were all up.


    It was just a dead man who was nailed to Xiongshan, but Hansen felt that his temperament went straight to the sun and the moon, and it seemed that even the heavens and the earth would surrender under him.


    "A dead man has such a dismay, how strong should he be before he was alive?" Hansen was shocked and thought about it. He thought it was a bit strange: "Don''t the giants want to dig the mountain, it is to take this horror." Did the giant''s body get down from the mountain? Is this too stupid? Is it not a lot easier to dig along the gun? This way of digging, isn''t it necessary to dig up the whole mountain before you can bury the body Take it down?"


    Unable to understand the ideas of the giants, Hansen had to continue to circle around the mountain and want to see if there were any other discoveries.


    As a result, Hansen was disappointed. He circled the mountain. Nothing was found except the metal pillars and the remains of the giants nailed to the mountain walls.


    "It seems that the giants dug the mountain, it should be to remove the body of the terrorist giant, but it is too stupid, or is there any special reason for them to take the body directly?" Hansen secretly thinking.


    Hansen looked at the distance for a long time, and the giants just used their fists to smash the rocks and dig the mountains for a moment.


    Hansen probably estimated that, according to their speed, even if there are thousands of years and tens of thousands of years, I am afraid it is difficult to dig the mountain.


    when! when! when!


    The bell in the sky rang again, and Hansen looked up and found that the three hands were all at the top. Normally, it should be at twelve o''clock.


    When I heard the bells, the giants who kept bombarding the mountains finally stopped, and turned away in a direction that was coming.


    With the departure of the giants, Hansen felt incredible scenes.

 Chapter 2704： Sideways

    The mountain that was dug by the giants was growing slowly. It was not just the gap that was dug up. The whole mountain seemed to have risen a bit. Hansen looked stunned.


    In order to determine whether it was their own eyes, Han Sen waited for a while, and sure enough that the gap that was dug was getting smaller and smaller, obviously it was not his eyes, but the mountain really grew on his own.


    Hey!


    Hansen was looking at the gods and suddenly heard a high-frequency sound wave. After the sound waves entered the ear, Hansen��s brain was a blindfold, and his head fell directly into the sea and fell into the sea.


    Quickly running the power, forcibly shielding the horrible sound waves, it feels better, but the brain still creaks and cannot be completely shielded.


    I finally got out of the sea, my head just bare out of the water, I looked at the source of the sound. I saw the horror sound, it was a metal column inserted on the mountain. At this time, the metal column seemed to be a bit of a madman. The rotation of the metal column flashes with strange light patterns. The light lines follow the rotation of the metal column, like a reamer, constantly stirring the chest of the terrorist giant, causing the blood in the wound to spurt and splash on the giant. The armor and hair, suddenly stained the blood red.


    Hansen realized that the giant armor might not have been blood red, but was stained with his own blood.


    Some parts of the hair were splashed, and they were splashed with blood red. The upper part was not splashed, and it remained silvery.


    Hansen��s previous thought of the giant��s body was not a dead object. Under the rotation of the metal column, Hansen clearly felt that his body was shaking and seemed to be enduring great pain.


    "This guy is actually alive?" Hansen was shocked.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" Hansen was thinking, but suddenly heard the sound ringing in his ear, like a rolling thunder, and the horrible giant who was being strangled by metal turned his head and looked at him. Looking through the gap between the hairline, although it is just a look, it makes people feel that the whole body seems to be uncomfortable by the burning of fire.


    And the voice of the horror giant shivered clearly, seemingly forcing something.


    Hansen is probably imaginable. His body is being cut and torn by a reamer. It is a strange thing without pain.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" Hansen flew out of the water, did not retreat, tried to open the distance from the terrorist giant, and asked back.


    The horror giant stared at Hansen, his eyes never moved away. After a while, he said, "If you can come here, don''t you know who I am?"


    "Why should I know who you are?" Hansen retired to a distance that he felt safe, and it stopped and looked at the giant.


    The horror giant seemed to have a slight glimpse, and suddenly he laughed: "You don''t know who I am. That''s great. So, you don''t know who the Lord is?"


    "You are the Lord?" Hansen was shocked, and some could not believe the terrorist giant.


    The terrorist giant listened to Han Sen��s question, but he stopped, and his eyes stared at Hansen��s attention, but he did not speak any more, as if he was judging something.


    When Hansen saw that the terrorist giant did not speak, he asked again: "Who are you? Why are you nailed to the mountains?"


    The horror giant looked at Han Sen again, and this complex look said: "I am the ancestor of the sky."


    Even in the case of being nailed to the mountain, when the terrorist giant said these words, he still had unparalleled arrogance, as if only because of these words, the whole universe is still proud of him.


    "You are the ancestor of the sky? Are the giants also broken the genius?" Although Hansen had already speculated, but really listened to the terrorist giant admitted that he is a broken genius, still somewhat surprised.


    "Yes, those are the people of my broken genius." The ancestors of the ruins of the heavens said a slight meal, staring at Hansen and asking: "Who are you?"


    "Han Sen, a nameless **** of a crystal family." As a ceremonial exchange, Hansen also reported his name.


    "When did the crystal family have such a body?" The first ancestor looked at Hansen up and down, and did not know what was in his heart.


    "I want to come to you for too long, I don''t know what is going on in the big universe. Our crystal family has already been different from before." Hansen quickly asked again: "How can you be trapped here? How are you?" The people will not save you?"


    "It is also said that it is no longer the era of our broken genius." The ancestors of the heavens sighed slightly: "If they are not to save me, they will not be trapped here forever and ever, day after day. Digging the mountain."


    "Who is trapping you here? Is it the Lord?" Hansen asked.


    Before the ancestor of the heavens mentioned the Lord, it is obvious that the matter of breaking the celestial being is related to the Lord.


    The ancestors shook their heads slightly, just wanted to say something, but suddenly they changed their face and hurriedly said to Han Sen: "Hurry, hide in my hair, or you will die."


    Hansen��s heart also gave birth to a stir, even the black crystal armor exudes an unusual atmosphere, knowing that the ancestor was not cheating on him.


    With a heart-shaped, Hansen''s figure flashed and flew to the shoulders of the ancestors, and sneaked into his hair.


    "No matter what happens, you can''t show a little breath." The first ancestor of the day screamed again, and then he stopped talking, but stared at the sky indifferently.


    Hansen got into the hair, and while he converges on the breath, the black crystal armor also secreted a strange power, locked his body, leaving him with no breath, even Hansen himself felt Not enough of your own breath.


    Suddenly, Hansen felt the violent fluctuations in the space. Hansen saw the sun shining like a clock in the sky, and there was a figure coming out from the inside.


    After seeing the figure, Hansen almost cried out. It turned out to be the emperor he had seen on the eclipse. After the emperor was inexplicably injured, Hansen never saw him again. I will meet again here.


    "Yongxie, can you consider it clearly?" The emperor was a golden armor, like a **** in the sky, staring at the terrorist giant.


    "It seems that your injury is almost good. I have time to waste time with me every day. If there is such a time, you might as well find out who is calculating you and hurt you like that." Road.


    "Yongxie, do you really want to live in eternal life and be trapped here? Looking at the people of the broken Tianzu for your life and death, will you not be peaceful forever?" The Emperor was not angry, just said faintly .

 Chapter 2705： Sanctuary

    "Even if you can withstand the daily slashing of the thorns, but you have the heart to watch your people eternal life will not be peaceful, for you to live in this world between the dead and the dead?" Looking down on the terrorist giant, it seems that it is really a **** above nine days.


    When Heng Xing was strangled, it was a big laugh: "Even if the heavens are abandoned, how can people and ghosts not allow me to break the sky? You want the super **** gene, I am not as good as you want."


    Han Sen heard this sentence, his heart suddenly shocked, and he finally heard the news about the super **** gene.


    There is still no change in the look of the emperor. Just watching the evil spirits calmly said: "You are really worthwhile to sever the fate of a family for the sake of a secret of the Lord? You are suffering here, and the people of the heavens are not dead. For your funeral, where is the Lord? Has he ever thought of saving you? Have you ever thought about it for you?"


    "You don''t have to say more, no one can get any secrets about the super-god genes from me. The previous scorpio can''t do it. Now you can''t do the same, and there are tricks to make it out," said Yolk.


    The emperor smiled and looked at the cross evil. He did not mess up because of the ridicule of the cross evil. He continued to use the condescending attitude to say: "There is time for God, you can think about it slowly. This time, I mainly want to tell you. You, this time, God has something to go out for, and when you come back, I will give you a small gift. I believe that there will be surprises, and you will look forward to it."


    "What do you mean?" asked the cross evil frown.


    "You will naturally know when you arrive, I believe you will be very surprised." The Emperor revealed a strange smile, and then turned to the clock-like sun, and soon disappeared.


    "Come out." After a long time, Hengxie said to Hansen.


    Hansen flew out of Hengxie''s hair, and his heart secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He was not seen by the Emperor, but God knew what would happen.


    After the emperor left, the black crystal armor also returned to normal, and the breath converges.


    "How did you come to a small king?" Heng Heng looked at Hansen and asked, apparently in his eyes, half-step deification and king level is no different.


    Han Sen said about the things of Siyang Fangzun. He crossed his eye and frowned slightly: "So, it is no wonder that the four sheeps may be treasures from the antimatter world. No wonder it can bring you here."


    "Where is this place? Who was that person?" Hansen asked.


    Yokohama did not answer Hansen��s question: "You talk about the situation in the big universe now."


    Hansen had to bear the temper to say something about the situation in the big universe. When the cross evils heard it, the change in his face was very complicated.


    "My time is coming, you will come again tomorrow." Heng Xie looked at the sun in the sky and interrupted Hansen who was talking.


    Han Sen just wanted to say something, but he heard the familiar bell ringing, looked up, and even passed the twelve hours without knowing it.


    The metal column finally stopped rotating, and the above brilliance was lost, and the original appearance was restored. However, the cross evil that just seemed quite spiritual, fell asleep with closed eyes, and let Hansen know how to call, and there was no reaction.


    Not long after, Han Sen saw that the giants of the broken Tian people came again, one by one to turn a blind eye to Hansen, once again opened the feat of digging the mountain.


    However, Han Sen now sees this scene again, but the heart is not a taste, can not tell the boring.


    "These giants have been digging the mountains and moving stones year after year. They want to save the ancestors, but they are an infinite loop that can never be completed forever. The people who set all these things are really heartfelt, killing is just At the head, he wants people to indulge in pain forever and forever. It is terrible." Hansen sighed in his heart, but he did not stop any more and flew toward the position where Siyang Fangzun was.


    After returning to the Dark Lake, I saw Boa and the 16 piglets guarding each other, watching Han Sen with his eyes.


    "Donely, haven''t they come back?" Hansen asked Baoer.


    "No." Boa shook his head.


    Hansen secretly breathed a sigh of relief and tried to get the four sheep to honor the tower of the gods. As a result, Hansen breathed a sigh of relief, and the four sheeps had no resistance and were directly sucked in.


    "In the future, as long as there is an opportunity, you can go in and see the cross evil. You may have the opportunity to put out some useful secrets from his mouth. Listen to the emperor''s tone. The relationship between the cross and the Lord seems to be very unusual." Han Sen I wondered how I could set a secret from Hengxie.


    However, this is obviously not an easy task. Henghui has endured for so many years, and has not told the secrets to him. He is such a stranger that it is naturally difficult to win the trust of the cross. It is not easy to set a secret.


    Hansen practiced for half a day at the lake. After waiting for twelve hours, he wanted to enter the mysterious world to see the cross evil, but who knows that he has not arrived yet, he saw a figure flying in the air. .


    "Yu Shishu?" Han Sen looked at the figure and couldn''t help but glimpse it. It turned out that Yu Shanxin was sitting with a crane.


    Yu Shanxin walked down from the back of the crane and landed beside Han Sen. He smiled and asked: "What happened to the palace owner who asked you to do it?"


    "Where is the palace owner asking me to do something?" Hansen asked with amazement.


    Yu Shanxin nodded slightly: "You are very cautious, so it is true, but the woman should find out as soon as possible."


    Hansen listened to him and said that he believed that Yu Shanxin really knew what the town Tianzhu had asked him to do. He said that he said: "I have not seen a few Taishang people after I went to heaven, how can I do this? Find?"


    Hansen��s heart secretly added: ��Even if you can see the Taishang people, he may also open the chest of others and see if there is a heart-shaped birthmark?��


    "This is really troublesome, but I believe you can do it." Yu Shanxin said with a smile.


    "What can I do, you can''t find it?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    "That is your mission, not mine, I have other things to do." Yu Shanxin smiled and said: "Right, no accident, then a few days, Linglong they will take you into the domain By then, you can perform well."


    "Divine domain? I am only a half-step deification, how can I enter the Divine domain?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    Hedi has naturally heard of it. Like the core field, it belongs to a very special kind of heterogeneous space, but the core field is the heterogeneous space that the king can enter, and the domain is the alien space that the **** level can enter.

 Chapter 2706： Baolian

    "The Taishang people naturally have a way to let you enter the domain of God, but this name is not so good." Yu said with a smile.


    "Even if you can enter the domain of God, it is also hunting and killing, what is the name?" Han Sen did not understand this.


    Yu Shanxin smiled and looked at Han Sen: "There are not only primordial species in the domain of the gods, but also various levels of deification. Even if it is a half-step deification, it is also the bottom of the food chain. It��s hard to hunt and kill the aliens in the domain of the gods. Retreat 10,000 steps and say, even if you can really kill, then why bother to go to the gods, the richness of the extraterrestrial days, far above the gods, there is no need to be so troublesome. Run to the gods."


    "Then why do they have to spend so much effort to get us into the domain of the silkworm?" Hansen did not understand.


    Yu Shanxin said with a smile: "The reason why we have made us into the domain of God is naturally to fight against the deified powerful of all races."


    Hansen listened to the slightest glimpse and couldn''t believe it and said: "Isn''t it wrong? The deified gods of all ethnic groups can be more difficult to deal with than the aliens. Even the aliens can''t kill, and want to fight the deification of the various races?"


    "There is no mistake. Under normal circumstances, we do not have the capital to compete with the strong people of all ethnic groups, but it is not the same as the Taishang people." Yu said with a smile.


    Hansen suddenly understood that the Taishang people let them enter the domain of the gods. It is not really a matter of winning and losing with the gods of the various nationalities, but a kind of experience.


    Some people with the Taishang people follow, and the deified strong people of each ethnic group will give the Taishang people a little face, and will not kill Hansen and these silkworms.


    And Hansen, through the actual combat with the strong people of various ethnic groups, thus enhance their knowledge and ability, and gain more powerful experience, which is equivalent to taking the deification of the various ethnic groups as a sparring, I am afraid that in the entire universe, too The Shang family dared to do this.


    "If there is a bad temper, don''t give us the gods of the Taishang face, what can we do?" Hansen asked with some doubts.


    Although the Taishang people are powerful, it is impossible for anyone to give them face. There is no 10,000 and there is a case. What is really happening is not a dead end in the realm of the gods.


    Yu Shanxin looked at Han Sen and looked eccentric: "What do you think is a silkworm? For the Taishang people, the silkworm is just a tool, the tool is broken, and another one is."


    After a pause, Yu Shanxin said: "And most of the deified strong people know that the Taishang people will have such a thing. They can��t refuse the Taishang people. I am afraid that they will be gearing up and waiting for us to be selected by the Taishang people. Guys, killing is not enough, but the pain of the flesh is inevitable, you have to be mentally prepared."


    "So, this time we went to the domain of God is a trip to the world?" Hansen smiled bitterly.


    "Almost, but such a battle is really helpful for improving the mood and actual combat ability. Many half-step-deified silkworms are the deification of promotion in the battle of the gods. It is also a good thing." Yu Shanxin said After the end, Hansen waved his hand: "I will go first. You have to hurry up and investigate the matter of the palace. In four years, it is not long, it is not short, or it is good to plan early."


    Sure enough, Yu Shanxin and Han Sen said this matter not long after, Linglong and Li Kerer came to the dark lake, telling Han Sen to enter the realm of the gods.


    Hansen has already prepared himself, and naturally he promised it, but because of this, Hansen has never found a chance to see Hengxie.


    The method of entering the domain of the gods is similar to entering the core field. It is necessary to condense the chain of order in order to open the door of the domain. Hansen, although these silkworms have not yet condensed the order chain, the Taishang family has a genetic fluid that allows them to The power of the simulation simulates the state of the order chain in a short time, so that the gate of the **** domain can be opened in advance to enter the domain of the gods.


    Moreover, the Taishang people can also use the special connection with the silkworm to enter the domain with their own silkworms.


    Just because the production of this genetic fluid is extremely difficult, each silkworm can only get three bottles of genetic fluid, which means that Hansen can enter the gods three times before he is promoted to deification.


    So every time you enter the gods, you have to stay in it for a long time before you can come out.


    After Hansen used the genetic fluid, he felt that the power did not increase, but the state changed a little, and it simulated the form of the order chain.


    But it is just a simulation. There is no qualitative change in strength, and there is no significant improvement.


    The process of opening the gates of the gods is almost the same as opening the core field. The difference is that Linglong and Li Kerer can enter the gates of the gods opened by Hansen and enter the domain with Hansen.


    "The original **** domain looks no different from the big universe." Hansen walked on a grassland, looked around, and did not think that the gods and the big universe are different.


    The biggest difference, that is, the mainland here is particularly big, and there is no end to it.


    Li Keer said: "That is that you have just come to the domain of God, and you are not familiar with it. When you encounter a storm of the gods, you know that the domain of God is really terrible."


    ��What is the storm of the gods?�� Hansen asked.


    "There is no heterogeneity in the realm. Only when the storm of the gods comes, the aliens will appear in the storm, so the gods at that time are the real gods. When there is no storm of the gods, you can treat this as a Look at the tourist attractions." Li Keer said with a smile.


    Between talking, seeing a sky in front of the sky, a scene of Han Fei, a look at Hansen, turned out to be a deified **** of the Imperial.


    "Hello, is the Emperor Pauline of the Imperial Family?" Linglong said.


    "You are?" The emperor''s deified look at the exquisite.


    "The Taishang people are exquisite and Li Keer has seen the Royal Highness of Pauline." Linglong and Li Keer bowed to Baolian.


    When Baolian heard the words of the Taishang people, she suddenly understood what she said. She smiled and said: "It turned out to be the two ladies of the Taishang nationality. I don''t know what advice the two have?"


    Although Pauline��s words are like this, his eyes are on Hansen��s body. He obviously knows what Linglong and Li Keer want to do, and he also recognizes Hansen.


    It is difficult for the Emperor to know Hansen, to kill the emperor, to fight the emperor, and to hijack the favorite son of the White Emperor. Some other races may not know Hansen, but the Emperor is really everyone. Know Hansen, and all of them are unforgettable.


    "I have heard that Hansen has done the silkworm of the Taishang people. I didn''t expect to be brought to the gods so quickly, and it just happened to let me hit it. This is an excellent opportunity." Baolian thought in his heart. The eyes also flashed.

 Chapter 2707： Life and death

    Baolian did not want to kill Hansen in the face of the Taishang people, but taking advantage of this opportunity to teach Hansen a meal, the Taishang people have nothing to say.


    It��s just that Pauline knows that Hansen��s gaze is Medusa��s gaze. Even Meng Lie has been frozen in the void. The emperor has paid a great price to save Meng Lie. Bao Lian is only the original base, naturally. Even more afraid to try Medusa''s gaze.


    "We took Hansen to the realm of the gods and hoped that His Royal Highness Paulan could point him to one or two." Li Keer said.


    "Since the two ladies opened their mouths, they should help each other naturally, but the sword has no eyes. Whoever hurts is not good. I still don''t want to use the different treasures. What do the two ladies think?" Baolian said with a smile.


    "His Royal Highness is reasonable." Linglong saw through the mind of Baolian, but still agreed.


    If he did not agree, Pauline had an excuse to refuse a battle with Hansen. Secondly, if he used the different treasures, Hansen��s own combat consciousness would be less. This is what Linglong and Li Keer did not want to see.


    As for Baolian, will Hansen die, Linglong thinks that there is no need to worry, Baolian is only a primordial, even if there is no need for different treasures, Hansen��s sacred skills have been practiced quite well, and it is not difficult to walk away. They are next to him, and Hansen is not killed.


    Hansen also has no opinion, he also wants to give it a try, how much difference he has with the original base.


    Baolian met Linglong and promised, and suddenly smiled and said: "In this case, this busy is helping."


    Hansen naturally knows the mind of Baolian, but he does not say it. He just came to Baolian and looked up and down with Baolian: "What does Baoqin call with you?"


    Listening to Hansen mentioning the piano, Baolian��s eyes flashed a glimmer of light, still faintly said: "Baoqin and I have one."


    "It turned out to be a family. It was just right. I didn''t get a hand with him last time. Since it''s the same sect, it''s the same as you." Hansen said.


    "Of course, how do you end up?" Paulan asked with a sneer.


    "Since it is necessary to end up, it is natural to divide life and death. You don''t have to use all your skills because of their scruples. They live and die," Hansen said.


    "Hey, do you want to deal with me with Medusa''s shield?" Pauline said coldly, Hansen said, he wouldn''t naturally think that Hansen was so kind, he would deliberately let him kill.


    Hansen did not speak, and directly took off his body of the sun **** suit and handed it to Li Keer, and finally handed the Medusa shield to her.


    "As I said before, I don''t need any treasures, you can feel free." After finishing all this, Hansen looked at Pauline.


    Pauline looked at Han Sen suspiciously. I don''t know what he wants to do. No matter how you look at it, Han Sen''s behavior now seems to be looking for death, but he does not believe that people like Hansen will find their own death and think that Hansen must have something. conspiracy.


    "How? The deification of the imperial family, even a half-step deification of a bare-handed fist is afraid?" Hansen looked at Baolian with a smile.


    "I am afraid that the two young ladies do not agree." Baolian snorted and looked at Linglong and Li Keer.


    Linglong said: "Since this is his own decision, we have no right to interfere."


    Both she and Li Kerer were able to read Hansen''s mind, and naturally Hansen did not have to explain.


    "If this is the case, then don''t blame it under the temperament of the Taishang people." In the eyes of Pauline, the light of the gods blooms, staring at Hansen, and the order chain of the body instantly bursts out. It seems that the petals bloom and wrap. Beyond him.


    Han Sen did not move, but the power of the genetic language has already pushed to the limit. Looking at Pauline, "Do it, let me take the shot first, I am afraid you have no chance to fight back."


    "Since you want to find death, then I will fulfill you." Baolian heard the anger, the eyes of the murderous flicker, but did not chaos the square inch, the five fingers bluff to Hansen.


    I saw that the order chain of the huge lotus flower appeared outside Hansen, and the petals quickly gathered, and Hansen was wrapped in it.


    Hansen��s mind was moving, and people were like the wind, and they slipped out.


    Baolian''s one stroke is like a lotus flower bloom. Wherever power is passed, there is a lotus bloom that has not been scattered for a long time, which makes Hansen fall into the sea of ??flowers.


    Hansen is not flustered. He has been swimming in the sea of ??flowers and has never been hurt by the order chain of Pauline.


    "Han Sen''s combat ability has improved, and the deified level of Baolian can''t make him feel the pressure." Li Keer, who understood Han Sen''s feelings, exclaimed.


    Linglong nodded slightly: "It seems that the battle with the Red Blood Devil has helped a lot for his growth. Unfortunately, we have not been able to peek into the details of that war, otherwise it will be of great help to us."


    "No problem, there must be countless masters in the domain of the gods, and some are opportunities." Li Kerer said.


    "It''s still different. It''s a real battle with the Red Blood Devil. It''s a real battle between life and death. In this divine domain, the masters of all ethnic groups look at the sentiments of my Taishang people. Very few people will kneel down to Hansen. Hand, Hansen has limited income and cannot be compared with the real battle of life and death."


    Linglong paused and said: "It is very likely that this battle will help Hansen the most. You and I will feel it with your heart and you will definitely gain something."


    Li Keer nodded, and the two stopped talking, carefully understanding all the feelings and psychological changes of Hansen in the battle.


    Pauline��s heart was a little bit uncertain. He couldn��t help Hansen at one time. His strength and speed were indeed stronger than Hansen��s. However, Hansen still can predict how he will shoot. He can always step back to a safe position one step ahead. , so that his attacks are often ineffective.


    Hansen��s heart is somewhat disappointing. It��s the same as the original base. Baolian is much worse than the red blood devil. Maybe the power is almost the same, but there are too many artistic and combat abilities.


    "Also, the Red Blood Devil has a true god-level ideological realm, which is not comparable to the general primordialization." Hansen found himself fighting with the general primordial deification, although not too late, but the original base of the gods wants to suppress him but also It''s not that easy. If the four kinds of genetic techniques can achieve half-step deification, maybe you can directly compete with the original base.


    Baolian has not been able to suppress Hansen, his face is getting more and more ugly, and the deification of his imperial family, even Hansen who does not use the alien treasure can not suppress, if it is passed out, it really makes people face No deposit.


    Baolian saw Linglong and Li Keer did not respond on the side. In the heart, he said: "Since Hansen himself is looking for death, I killed him. The Taishang people have nothing to say."


    At this point, Pauline no longer hesitated, and the light above his forehead bloomed. A white lotus flower emerged on his forehead and bloomed quickly.


    "I finally came, I don''t know what kind of royal body this Baolian is." Hansen had already noticed in his heart and kept staring at Baolian.

 Chapter 2708： Spiritual storm

    With the bloom of the lotus, the whole person of Baolian is like a Buddha sitting in the void, and the lotus is turned into a virtual shadow wrapped around his body, like a Buddha born from the lotus.


    Hansen felt the strange atmosphere of Pauline''s body, and couldn''t help but admire: "The emperor''s emperor is really terrible. Just opening the emperor makes the lotus''s breath rise several times, the general race. The same level of deification, it is difficult to compete with the emperor."


    When Hansen thought about it, Baolian closed her eyes and said faintly: "I didn''t want to kill you, but if you look for a dead end, then you can''t blame me."


    "Why is there so much nonsense, even if it is done," Hansen said.


    Baolian did not speak, but suddenly opened her eyes, and her eyes fell on Hansen.


    Hansen only felt that Pauline��s gaze was on himself, and there was a force entangled in him, but Hansen couldn��t feel what it was, and it seemed to be looming.


    After this point, Baolian turned and walked away without even turning back.


    "The winner is not divided, where are you going?" Hansen frowned.


    "You are dead, go get ready for the things behind you." Coldly said, Pauline actually went away without looking back, and the speed was extremely fast, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Hansen originally wanted to chase Baolian, but the seemingly incompetent power on his body made him feel bad in his heart.


    However, at this time, there were Linglong and Li Keer at the side. Han Sen was not good at using the tunnel. He had to look at the two people and asked: "Have you seen it, what power did Paulan use?"


    Li Keer shook his head and said: "Bao Lian is the descendant of the Emperor Baohuang of the previous Emperor. Now the White Emperor is in charge of the Emperor, and the strength of the Emperor is not obvious. Most of the strong are not famous."


    "What kind of power is it to see?" Hansen asked again.


    Linglong is staring at Hansen��s body and has been looking at it for a long time. ��We are very good at sensing the power, but the strength of Baolian is really weird. I can��t see which department belongs to it. Like the power of the causal system, but it is different."


    Lian Linglong and Li Kerer couldn''t see it. Hansen couldn''t help but frown, running the genetics to check the body, but found nothing different.


    The strength of the whole body is running unimpeded, and there is no dark injury on the body. I don��t know what the power of Baolian is.


    "Don''t that Pauline deliberately swindle me?" Han Sen repeatedly checked his body and did not see any problems.


    Linglong and Li Kerer also used a variety of methods to examine Hansen''s body, and the results did not lead to useful conclusions.


    It��s just that there is no way to remove the power, but Han Sen��s feelings are not quite right.


    Just as Hansen struggled and refused to use the hole in the field, suddenly heard a horrible sound of sorrow coming from the sky.


    The three people couldn''t help but look up and see the plain sky. They were quickly shrouded in dark clouds like ink. It was just a blink of an eye, and the sky became like a night.


    "The storm of the gods is coming, let''s go!" Linglong and Li Kerer were both surprised. Pulling Hansen directly used the starry sky to move away from the scope of the storm of the gods.


    Exquisitely, they dare to walk in the gods with a half-step deification, that is, relying on the power of the sacred movement, can avoid the area of ??the storm of the gods.


    Otherwise, with their strength, just a few deified aliens will be enough to make them die without a place to die.


    After the big move of the starry sky, Hansen appeared in a desert, and did not know how far it was moved. There was no sign of a storm in the sky.


    But before I waited for the three to slow down, I heard another blue sky in the sky, and the horrible dark clouds once again covered the sky.


    "How can luck be so bad? And encounter a storm of the gods?" Linglong frowned slightly.


    "Don''t say so much, let''s go." Li Keer hurriedly said that once they were involved in the storm of the gods, they were all dead.


    The three people once again used the starry sky to move, and went to another place, but it was not long before they stood still, and there was another sign of the storm of the gods in the sky.


    This time, even Hansen felt that something was wrong, and his face changed slightly: "Isn''t it the power of Baolian?"


    "Impossible... Baolian is just a primordial deification. How can he influence the storm of the gods, let alone the originalification of the original, even if it is the true God, it is impossible to invite the storm of the gods at will." Li Kerer said.


    The three people can only use the starry sky again, but they have moved several times in the continuous starry sky. Every time they just came out, the storm of the gods began to brew.


    "There will be no mistakes. It must be that the power of Pauline is affecting the storm of the gods." Although this possibility is very unbelievable, there is no other explanation.


    Before the encounter with Baolian, they did not find a storm of the gods. Now the storm of the gods has always appeared, obviously related to the power of the lotus.


    Although Linglong and Li Kerer are hard to believe that Baolian��s original primordialization can control the storm of the gods, the facts are in front of them, and they are not allowed to believe.


    "The storm of the gods came too fast. We didn''t have enough time to open the gates of the gods and leave here. But the stars have been moving down, and our power can''t last too long." Li Keer changed color.


    The large displacement of the starry sky consumes a great deal of power. The farther it is moved, the greater the consumption, but the distance of the move is close, and it is impossible to leave the scope of the storm of the gods.


    Hansen��s sacred quest has not yet been practiced in the realm of the movement of the stars. It must be moved by Linglong or Li Keer, so that the consumption is even greater.


    It seems that such a continuous starry sky has moved, and both of them can hold up to twenty or thirty times at most, and as the power is consumed, the distance they move will only get closer and closer.


    "Kell, you move to a place first, and Linglong takes me to another location, and then we meet again." Hansen said to Li Keer.


    Both of them were able to sense Hansen��s thoughts, and they did not say much, just as Hansen said.


    As a result, the three men were determined. The problem was that they were on Hansen. After Li Keer moved out alone, he did not encounter the storm of the gods again.


    And Linglong with Hansen teleport, will always be chased by the storm of the gods.


    "I have looked down on the deified powerful in this world." Hansen had to admit that he planted it this time, and he planted it thoroughly, and he was forced to this point by a primordial of Baolian.


    The problem is very serious now. Linglong and Li Kerer can follow him in, but the door opened by Linglong and Li Kerer, Hansen can''t go in, he must open the door of the gods himself, but the time of the **** storm Look, if he doesn''t open the door, he will fall into the storm.


    Now that he has been forced to a dead end, unless the storm of the gods suddenly does not chase him, otherwise he will surely fall into the storm. Think of the scenes of countless deified alienation in the storm, Hansen can''t help but some scalp numb. .


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2709： Have no choice

    Linglong took Hansen and tried several consecutive teleports, but she was never able to get rid of the chasing of the storm of the gods. No matter where they teleported, there would be a storm of the gods, just like the storm of the gods in the dark. Like them.


    "Leave me, let''s go." Han Sen saw that there was a sweat on his face, and his body was a little scattered. He knew that she used the starry sky to move too many times and was about to reach the limit of the body. It is.


    Linglong turned a deaf ear to what Hansen said, and thought a little bit: "There is a way. We moved to Baolian. It is impossible for Baolian to let herself fall into the storm of the gods, so as long as we follow him, he will definitely solve it. The power in you."


    "It��s useless, we can��t go to him now.�� Hansen shook his head and smiled.


    After Linglong''s teleportation again, the direct eyes of the eyes had a strange brilliance, and the light and shadow in the interior changed, but the figure of Baolian was never printed.


    "Don''t look for it, he must have left the domain, and will not give us the opportunity to pull him into the water." Hansen had long guessed that this would be the result, so I said it before.


    "There must be a way." The exquisite look has also changed, because she really has no other way, the place of the gods is not something she can control.


    "Really, let''s go, the storm of the gods is coming to me. It is my own life and death with Baolian. I should have been jealous of myself." Hansen said.


    Linglong shook his head and said: "You are my silkworm, I will not let you die."


    "Silkworms are not a tool for your Taishang people? If you die, you will change one more." Hansen looked at Linglong.


    Linglong��s body trembled a bit. Indeed, as Hansen said, silkworms are the tools of the Taishang people. In fact, they are not just Hansen. In the eyes of the Taishang people who practiced too much, even they themselves are only the universe. A tool, not to mention other creatures.


    The thoughts and ideas of the Taishang people, at this time Linglong has been powerless, should leave rationally, to re-select a silkworm.


    But I don''t know why, Linglong just doesn''t want to do that, knowing that it is useless, or taking Hansen once and for all.


    She didn''t go to Li Keer because she knew it would be useless to go. It would only make Li Keer also forced to teleport, and that would only be worse.


    "With such a powerful silkworm, I can''t find a second one anymore, so for my own evolutionary path, I must save him." Linglong said to himself, repeatedly moving the stars and thinking while thinking. The method of saving Hansen.


    However, no matter how I think, there is no possibility of escape. She really can''t do anything. The Taishang people will be supernatural. Then, after she is promoted to deification, the present exquisiteness is still too weak.


    Looking at Linglong''s air machine is getting more and more scattered, his eyes are full of bloodshot eyes, his face rising red, Han Sen knows that she is almost reaching the limit, it is likely to have overdraft.


    Han Sen was a little moved on the one hand, and at the same time he was anxious, eager to let Linglong leave. As for the reason, he did not dare to think about it.


    However, the exquisite but refused to leave, the air machine on the body has been chaotic, but still with Han Sen moving together.


    "Oh!" After the starry sky was moved again, Linglong actually controlled a spout of blood, which was obviously the aftereffect of forcible overdraft.


    "I really appreciate you, really, let''s go, I have a way to live." Han Sen said that Linglong had some trembling body.


    Linglong wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and looked at the black clouds and thundering that appeared again in the air that day. The look was lightly said: "If I don''t even live with my own silkworms, how can we do it in the future? territory."


    Han Sen listened to Linglong��s words, and his heart was even more anxious. They all reached this point, and Linglong still refused to go.


    Seeing that the storm of the gods has formed, Linglong grasped Hansen, forced the sacred movement again, and moved again.


    But this time, Hansen found that they did not move out of the scope of the storm of the gods, apparently because the exquisite power of the overdraft was too serious, and the distance of the starry sky was not enough.


    Linglong saw that she could not move out of the scope of the storm of the gods, and her face changed. She also wanted to move the power again and move the stars, but the breath was moving, and the blood was suddenly spewed out.


    Because the physical overdraft is too serious, she can no longer support the big move of the starry sky.


    Seeing the exquisite charm of the body is crumbling, Han Sen''s heart is somewhat distressed and somewhat depressed, as long as Ling Ling is willing to leave, he could easily get the current situation, but because of the exquisite persistence, he is also in trouble.


    Even so, but the exquisite persistence made Han Sen very moved. After all, Linglong was trying to save him and refused to leave.


    "How many people in the world can sacrifice themselves for others? The Taishang people are really a clear race that is hard to say. How can outsiders say that they are ruthless?" Hansen said in his heart.


    Sensing Hansen''s thoughts, Linglong''s face flashed a complex look, watching the storm of the gods in the sky have arrived, but unable to move away.


    "Han Sen, today we are afraid that we have no life to leave." Linglong suddenly said to Hansen.


    "We will not die," Hansen said. At the same time, he stopped Xiao Yu and his seven senses, so Linglong could not sense his thoughts and feelings.


    Linglong did not pay attention to Hansen��s words, but continued to say: ��I used to think that the teacher��s thoughts were very disappointing. I felt that I could cultivate the ��Tai Shang Zhi Pian�� as a supreme glory of the Taishang people. She did not take this as her sister. Rong, always trying to refuse to practice the "Tai Shang Induction", even passive practice, I really do not understand why."


    Before Hansen said anything, Linglong went on to say: "Now I seem to understand something, love is ruthless, too forgotten, and such a realm is of great freedom, but we are only a creature in the universe, not a cosmic machine. Sometimes, a little bit of selfishness, that feeling is fascinating."


    "You can''t practice," Hansen said.


    Linglong shook his head and said: "There is no choice. The fate of the Taishang people is already doomed at birth. But I have no choice. I have no choice. I used to think that Li Yuzhen was very sad and even qualified to practice the article. None of them, but now I admire them a bit. If I can choose, I would rather be like them. I have no qualifications to practice too much, and I am an ordinary Taishang."


    "But now it''s useless to say anything." Looking at the storm of the gods that had shrouded, Lingu said faintly, at this time the heart was very calm, even feeling a little relieved, and did not face the fear of death.

 Chapter 2710： Deified alienation in thunderstorms

    Hansen looked at the sky, and then looked at Linglong again. Suddenly he took a knife and fell, and a hand knife smashed on the exquisite back of the head, suddenly stunned Linglong.


    If it is not so easy, but now Linglong has been seriously overdraft, the body''s various functions have declined, and there is no expectation that Hansen can shoot her, so it was directly stunned.


    "I can''t help it. Some things are related to the safety of the entire race. In any case, I can''t let outsiders know." Hansen picked up the exquisiteness that he was stunned, looked at the increasingly cloudy sky, and turned his eyes out. A blazing white color, the entire body will be lighted in an instant, becoming a super-spiritual state.


    Although it was only a momentary transformation, but Han Sen''s strange power entangled in his body, but in the moment of turning into a super-spiritual body collapsed, completely disappeared.


    It was just a blink of an eye, and the blazing power of the body began to retire again, allowing Hansen to restore the original body.


    "I finally got rid of it." The power entangled in the body disappeared, Hansen breathed a sigh of relief, but the power that Pauline left on him was removed, and the horrible storm of the gods did not recede, and it still came down.


    Rumble!


    In the dark, ink-like sky, a thunderbolt fell and the whole sky was illuminated.


    As the thunder and lightning fell, it seemed that there was a thunderstorm in the entire sky, and a large thunderstorm poured down, making the whole world a thunderous ocean.


    Han Sen��s face is bitter, I don��t know if the storm of the gods has nothing to do with the power of Pauline, or because the storm of the gods has formed and will not recede. Anyway, he is now trapped in the storm of the gods and has no chance to escape.


    That thunderstorm is very strange, although it is lightning, but it falls on the ground, but it will not damage the grass and the wood, as if the lightning is fake.


    However, Hansen is very clear that the lightning is not fake, but the property of lightning is quite special. In this lightning, he can no longer use teleportation, and the whole space seems to be imprisoned by lightning.


    Don''t say that Linglong has no strength to use the starry sky to move, even if there is still strength, it is impossible to move it out again.


    "I don''t know if there is any life to escape from this storm of the gods." Hansen did not hesitate to hold the exquisite and fly at full speed in the lightning.


    Lightning falls on him like a raindrop. Although it doesn''t hurt, it can make people feel it.


    Bang!


    In the thunderstorm, a giant thunder burst open. In the strong thunder, Hansen saw a horrible figure appear in the thunderstorm.


    But because the thunderstorm was too dazzling, Hansen only vaguely saw a figure that looked like a standing bullhead monster with a pair of horns on his head and a pair of batwings on his back.


    I can only see such a contour, and the rest can no longer be seen clearly.


    Didn''t dare to think again, Hansen continued to fly all the time, but flying and flying, the thunderstorm in front of it slammed brightly, Han Sen actually saw the figure of the bullhead monster appearing in front of him, facing himself from here. Step by step.


    Wearing lightning and walking on the mountain, the body of up to a hundred feet, each step caused the tremor of the earth.


    Hansen''s hair is upright. He knows that he has been locked in by the horrible alien. Although he hasn''t touched the stranger yet, Hansen can feel that the breath on his body is definitely not as simple as the original base.


    "Sacrifice, are you calling me?" The mountain-like monster is standing in the thunder and lightning. A pair of huge eyes like a thunderball stare at Hansen. The sound is not big, but it is still clear in the thunderstorm. smell.


    Although he is staring at Hansen, he is obviously confused. It seems that he is not sure. Hansen is not his sacrifice.


    Hansen suddenly moved: "Bao Lian that bastard, his power is actually to sacrifice me as a sacrifice to the deification of the gods? No wonder there has been a storm of the gods chasing me, the original is a different kind of sacrifice to get the sacrifice."


    "You should be mistaken, I am not your sacrifice, or do you want to go elsewhere?" Han Sen really does not know how to communicate with different species, but it seems that this heterogeneous wisdom is quite high, maybe you can communicate a bit.


    The Minotaur in the thunderbolt did not leave because of Hansen��s words, just staring at him and Linglong.


    "Although you are not a sacrifice, since the **** has come, it is naturally impossible to return empty-handed, and you must take away a sacrifice." The voice of the Minotaur kept echoing in the thunderstorm.


    Hansen naturally heard the meaning of the Minotaur. He and Linglong must have one to become a sacrifice.


    I looked at the exquisite exquisiteness in my arms and asked him to hand over Linglong to the sacrifice. I thought about the scene where Linglong would rather die and bring him to escape. He could not do this kind of thing.


    But let him go to the sacrifice himself, Hansen is naturally not reconciled.


    "We are both very low-level creatures, not worthy of being your sacrifice, or will I take you to find better sacrifices?" Hansen said.


    The Minotaur did not speak, staring at Hansen in a thunderstorm and saying nothing.


    Although he didn''t speak, Hansen already understood what it meant. Obviously, it is ironic today to take away a sacrifice from here.


    "Your sacrifice is not a creature? Can''t you do anything else?" Hansen asked again.


    "If it''s the shield on your body, you can." The voice of the Minotaur finally sounded again.


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse, and then understood the shield that the Minotaur said, the gaze of Medusa.


    "This guy is acquainted with the goods, but it is a heterogeneous, not a Ghana. What do you want for Medusa''s gaze? This thing can only be used only by the blood of the Ghana?" Hansen was puzzled. Looking at the Minotaur asked: "What do you want this shield to do? This is the different treasure of the Gana, and it cannot be activated without the blood of the Garna."


    However, Hansen turned to think about it and immediately understood why the Minotaur would tell him so much nonsense, instead of directly killing them.


    "It turned out that this guy is jealous of Medusa''s gaze, so it has not been done!" Han Sen''s heart is happy, since the Minotaur has some taboos, then he and Linglong have a chance.


    As for the fact that Medusa��s gaze was handed over, Hansen never thought about it.


    The other party is just a stranger. Who knows if it will keep its promise. Now it is afraid that Medusa''s gaze will not dare to do it. Hansen gives the shield to it, which means that he has to hand over his life and let others master his. Destiny, Hansen naturally will not do this.


    "It doesn''t know that I can''t use the Medusa shield at all. It''s a good opportunity." Hansen said in his heart.

 Chapter 2711： Honest Minotaur

    "Send a sacrifice or your life." The Minotaur stared at Hansen indifferently.


    "Look, we are not your sacrifice. You don''t want our things. Isn''t that a bit inappropriate?" Hansen''s IQ of seeing the Minotaur doesn''t seem too high, and he still avoids the shield of Medusa. It is no longer polite.


    But looking at the Minotaur as if he wanted to be angry, Hansen went on to say, "Let''s do it, let''s make a bet. If you win, how can I give this shield as a sacrifice to you?"


    "How to bet?" asked the Minotaur.


    Hansen��s heart is happy. He didn��t expect the Minotaur to promise to bet with him. He just wanted to delay a little time and get a little more from the Minotaur, but who knows that the Minotaur seems to be very interested. .


    "This deified alien is better than the imaginary one!" Hansen dared not relax his vigilance. When he thought about it, he said to the Minotaur: "Which, what should I call you?"


    "Whatever." The Minotaur said coldly.


    "That''s your cow brother, have you ever played a guess coin?" Hansen asked.


    "What is guessing a coin?" The Minotaur chased after a very curious question.


    Han Sen heard a moment of joy, knowing that this thing seems to have a turn, he quickly took out a coin and explained: "This hard disk is a word on one side, I shake it in my hand. Then you guess that the coin is on the side of the word, or the side of the flower is facing up. If you guessed it, I will give it to the cow as a sacrifice. How about you?"


    "Okay, let''s get started." The Minotaur said with a low voice.


    Hansen smiled and said: "Niu Ge, since it is a bet, both sides must have a bet. I take this shield as a bet. If you lose, what do you give me?"


    Hansen just wants to test where the low limit of the Minotaur is, and he doesn''t really want it. If it gets angry, Hansen will naturally retreat.


    But beyond Hansen��s surprise, the Minotaur actually threw a hand out of it.


    Hey!


    The thing lingered on the ground in front of Hansen, suddenly pulled out a large pit on the ground, Hansen looked down and found that it was a gem that was bred with lightning, only the size of the laying hen, but the lightning inside was like Blazing, it seems that it will be violently opened, and there is a terrible thunderbolt energy inside.


    "Just use this lightning gene nucleus as a bet." The Minotaur said at the top.


    "This is a deified gene nucleus?" Hansen was shocked. He didn''t expect the Minotaur to come up with such a thing.


    Deified gene nucleus is a different kind of treasure that can be nurtured by divine aliens. Although it is the same treasure, but unlike the artificial treasures created by various ethnic groups, the deified gene nucleus can be directly integrated into the **, so that the flesh has the power of the gene nucleus.


    For example, the artificially created alien treasure requires the user to use his own power to stimulate the use, and the degenerate gene nucleus produced by the heterogeneous one is absorbed by the user and is equivalent to gaining a talent. Genetic skills can be used at will.


    Therefore, the Great Universe also refers to the deified gene nucleus as the talented skill stone, but only the deified species can breed the deified gene nucleus, and the difficulty of gestation is very high. It is not easy to obtain the deified gene.


    Even if you kill a demonized alien, the general deification will explode the gene nucleus before death, and will not let it fall into the hands of other creatures.


    "The cow brother is really a real person!" Hansen burst into tears, not thinking that the Minotaur not only really took the bet, but also such a precious thing.


    To know that the deified gene is also hierarchical, this minotaur is not just as simple as the original base. If you can get its deified gene, refine it and absorb it, you will get a power and a minotaur. A graded genetic technique is a good thing to go to heaven.


    "Why, isn''t this bet enough?" The Minotaur saw that Hansen had been staring at the deified gene, and thought that Hansen felt that the bet was not enough.


    Obviously, the intelligence of the Minotaur is not very high. It is very high among different species, but among the high-smart creatures such as humans and Taishang people, it is the IQ of the seven or eight-year-old children.


    It recognizes that the Medusa Shield is a good thing, knowing that the genetic nucleus that it is bred is far less than the shield of Medusa, so it will be such a question.


    "The difference is a little worse, but if you look at the face of the cow brother, I will accept it." Hansen said with a look of embarrassment.


    He really did not think that this horrible Minotaur was so deceived. He had some doubts about whether he was dreaming or not. How could there be such a terrible horror in the world?


    "Then let''s get started..." The Minotaur stared at the coin in Hansen''s hand.


    The horrible image of the original Minotaur has completely collapsed in Hansen��s heart. Hansen took the coin and smiled and said to the Minotaur: "You are optimistic about the cow, this is the word, this side It is a flower."


    As he said, Hansen put his hands together and shook it quickly. When he was shaking, Hansen used the power of the hole to prevent the Minotaur from peeking or hearing something.


    Although the area of ??Dongxuan is far less powerful than the Minotaur, it can be seen that all the cosmic gears rotate. As long as the cosmic gears are different, Hansen can detect them even if they can''t stop them.


    However, Hansen once again underestimated the degree of honesty of the Minotaur. It did not even have a voyeuristic or eavesdropping. After Hansen had finished shaking, he stared at Hansen��s palm and hesitated there. He seemed to be thinking about guessing or guessing flowers.


    "Is this Minotaur a domestic one? How is it so honest?" Hansen couldn''t believe it, there would be such a different kind.


    "Word!" The Minotaur hesitated for a while and finally spoke out his answer.


    "Niu Ge, are you sure you are a word? You can''t change it after you guess it." Hansen smiled and looked at the Minotaur.


    "Still spend it..." The Minotaur turned out to change his voice.


    "Is it OK? Didn''t you change it?" Hansen''s face was more intense.


    "Flower, it is spent, not changed." The Tauren said with a bite.


    Hansen opened his hand and saw that the side of the word was facing up. Hansen stared at the Minotaur and said: "It��s a pity that the cow brother, you should stick to your choice."


    Hansen is in the best condition at this time. Once the Minotaur has any special action, he can respond in time. He is really afraid that the Minotaur will not accept the account.


    "Come on again." Who knows that the Minotaur stared at the coin in his hand for a while, and even pulled out the four words from his mouth.


    If it weren''t for the Minotaur, there was still a horrible atmosphere, and Hansen would never believe that this guy turned out to be a high-level deified.

 Chapter 2712： You are very good

    "Come on again!" A man with a bull''s head and his wings, his head covered with blue scales, holding a pair of bull''s-eyes, staring at Hanson''s hand, hoarse voice.


    This is the sixth time Hansen has heard these four words. Hansen has won seven times. Looking at the Minotaur, whose eyes are almost ready to spurt fire, Hansen is really afraid that it will turn hard.


    "Or, do you want to shake me?" Hansen said, holding the coin in front of him.


    When the Minotaur heard it, suddenly the bull''s eye lit up and reached for a hand, and the coin flew into his hand.


    "You guess, the bet is the shield, and the deified gene that I just lost to you, you have to be all on." The Tauren cried with a coin to Hansen.


    "Okay, I am going to take it." Hansen blinked and asked: "Cow brother, what are you going to do?"


    The Minotaur suddenly hesitated, and there were seven gene cores in total. All of them were lost to Hansen. There is really nothing to be detained.


    Different species are different from the strong people of all ethnic groups. Even if they are somewhat intelligent, they generally don''t think of deliberately collecting anything, just relying on the body to eat.


    The Minotaur is not bad. Only one of its seven gene nucleus is condensed by itself. The other six are robbed after killing other aliens.


    It��s not so much a rush, it��s better to say that after eating it, it��s still useful to see this stuff, and it��s collected by the way. Today it��s all taken out as a bet.


    Han Sen saw that the Minotaur didn''t talk. He knew that it couldn''t get anything. He was afraid that it would become angry. He said quickly: "This way, the cow brother, the cow brother, you are supernatural, and you can use it in a demonized invincible hand. You need a word. You can get ten shields and one hundred gene nucleus, or you promised to help me a little busy, is it a bet?"


    "What is it busy?" Although the Minotaur was honest, he was not stupid, and he looked at Hansen with vigilance.


    "In fact, it is not for me. I am also worried about the cow brother. The **** **** summons the cow brother, but does not offer a sacrifice. It is just playing you. If you look back, I will see him. For the cow brother, you have this bad smell, but my strength is low, I am afraid that it is not his opponent. At that time, I have to ask the cow brother to personally shoot it. It is really embarrassing to say it." Han Sen said with a look of embarrassment.


    When the Minotaur heard it, he thought that Hansen was really a big good man. He even thought about venting it. He looked at Hansen and nodded. "You are very good."


    "That''s it. If I lose, this shield and all the gene cores are owned by the cow brother. If the cow brother loses you, I will find the guy back. Please ask the cow brother when you come out to help. I must help me." Han Sen said hotly.


    "Okay." The Minotaur nodded and agreed, then took the coin and began to shake.


    Hansen looked at the way the Minotaur shook the coin and knew that this guy didn��t know how to gamble.


    After shaking for a while, the Minotaur put his hand in front of Hansen, and some said awkwardly: "Guess it."


    "Boo, do you know if it is a word or a flower?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "This..." The Minotaur thought about it, opened his hand to the front, sneaked his face and sneaked a sneak peek, and then said with peace of mind: "I certainly know what it is, you can guess."


    "I guess..." Hansen deliberately stretched his voice to look at the face of the Minotaur, seeing the nervousness of the Minotaur, and then said: "It''s a flower!"


    Hansen��s words were exported, and the Tauren��s face suddenly collapsed.


    "Come on again..." The Tauren bit his teeth and began to shake again.


    "Come on again... Come again..." A roar of angry screams in a thunderstorm, more terrifying than the thunder.


    Hansen has not remembered how many wins he has won. Anyway, the bulls have already owed him hundreds of things to help.


    I have to say that this Minotaur is really honest and has lost like this. It is hard to turn his face by force and Hansen.


    Suddenly, the thunderstorm in the sky gradually weakened, and the Tauren face changed. He screamed: "No, the storm of the gods has to stop, I have to go back."


    "Why do you have to go back when the storm stops?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    The average person only knows that the aliens in the gods are accompanied by the storm of the gods, but they don''t know why they can only come and go in the storm of the gods.


    The Minotaur did not answer Han Sen, hesitated, and pulled a blue scale from his body and threw it to Hansen: "You take my scales. If there is anything you need to help, you will inject your strength into the scales." After stimulating its breath, I will naturally help you with the breath."


    After that, the Minotaur looked at the nuclear nucleus around Han Sen, and then he was ready to turn around and get into the thunderstorm that was about to converge.


    "Cow brother, wait a minute." Hansen called the Minotaur.


    "What else?" the Tauren said to him.


    Hansen took one out of the seven deified gene nucleus and threw it at the Minotaur. "It��s also a good thing to meet with the cow brother today. I don��t have any good things. This is a meeting."


    The Minotaur catches the gene nucleus, and suddenly he is happy. This gene nucleus is the nucleus of its own nucleus. It is just this one.


    Because other gene nucleus is different from the property of the Minotaur, it is of little use to it, but this gene nucleus that it breeds itself is a great help.


    "You are really good." The Minotaur was greatly moved. He wanted to grab Hansen''s things. Hansen not only wanted to help it out, but also returned its gene core to it, making the Minotaur inexplicable. I almost forgot, this thing is what it is.


    "Cow brother, go back first, wait for me to find the guy, then summon you to come and pick him up, and export the bad luck for the cow brother." Hansen waved his hand and said goodbye to the Minotaur.


    The Minotaur listened even more, but the thunderstorm will be received. It has no time to say anything. It just feels that Hansen is really a good person. He will have a chance to help him in the future.


    Looking at the Minotaur disappeared with the thunderstorm, Hansen took a long sigh of relief.


    "Good insurance, but fortunately encountered an honest deification, otherwise this is really going to be miserable, it seems that it can not be careless, after all, deification is deified, can not be underestimated by any deified strong." Han Sen set The idea, the next time I see Pauline, I will not give him such an opportunity.


    Looking at the exquisiteness in the coma, Hansen reached out and put a force on her body, lifting the power to ban her, and Linglong suddenly woke up.


    Linglong suddenly woke up and jumped up. The beautiful eyes stared at Hansen and asked, "Why are you hitting me?"


    "When did I hit you? It was your own overdraft that was too faint," Hansen said innocently.


    "You..." Linglong still wants to say something, but suddenly realizes that something is wrong, and when the eyes look in the sky, they can''t help but suffocate: "What about the storm of the gods?"

 Chapter 2713： Ice gene nucleus

    Within the Taishang nationality, Li Kerer and Linglong sat face to face, and their looks were very strange.


    "Three sisters, what you mean is that after you are in a coma, the storm of the gods disappears?" Li Keer asked with an unbelievable look at Linglong.


    The exquisite look is a little weird: "Han Sen told me that."


    "Weird, with the willpower of the three divisions, even if the body completely collapses, it is impossible to stun. How can it be coma because of the power overdraft? And the storm of the gods will disappear, which is too strange..." Li Kerer Unbelievable, I paused and said: "Fortunately, such a bizarre thing happened, otherwise you and Hansen are in danger."


    Li Kerer did not doubt Hansen. She thought she could feel Hansen''s mind. After that, she did not feel anything strange from Hansen''s thoughts, so there is nothing to doubt.


    Linglong is secretly suspicious in her heart. She remembers that she was really stunned by Hansen. The most important thing is that when Hansen attacked her, she didn��t feel the thoughts of Hansen��s heart, which made Linglong doubt Hansen. The thinking was not completely peeped by her, otherwise Hansen would stun her when she could know Hansen��s thoughts in advance and be prepared.


    And the storm of the gods has been chasing Hansen, how could it not leave early, but after she was stunned by Hansen?


    "Han Sen... What did he do in the end..." Linglong��s mood was very complicated, but she did not tell Li Kerer about it.


    After Hansen had a separate time, he took out the six deified gene nucleus he had obtained and studied it carefully.


    Three of the six deified gene nucleus are lightning properties, two fire attributes and one ice attribute.


    In general, bio-refining and gene nucleus needs to select the same gene nucleus as its own property, otherwise it will conflict with its own attributes, which may cause its own damage.


    However, Hansen''s physical attributes are average, although the various attributes are not prominent, but there are some, naturally there are not so many concerns, the gene core of various attributes can be refining.


    "The nuclear power of these three lightning properties is first reserved for my family''s small silver and silver. Its talent gene is slightly worse. It is helpful to refine the genes and make up for it." Han Sen first put three lightning The genetic core of the property is collected.


    With two fires and one ice and three gene nucleus, Hansen hesitated and chose the ice nucleus. After all, the ice muscle jade bones are considered to have a little ice attribute, which is quite suitable.


    Picking up the ice nucleus of the ice system, I saw that it has the size of an adult''s fist, like a large diamond with many cuts, which looks very delicate and gorgeous.


    Inside the gene nucleus, you can see that there is a snow falling slowly, and in that snow, you can see a transparent white figure, a bit like a mythical legendary snow woman.


    "I heard that only the strong people of the deified level can refine the gene nucleus, I don''t know if I can refine it." Han Sen pinched the ice gene nucleus, ran the ice muscle jade, and tried to absorb the gene nucleus. the power of.


    The result was that Hansen was somewhat disappointed. The ice muscle jade technique could not refine the power in the gene nucleus. The gene nucleus seemed to be a piece of iron, and it was not moved at all.


    "Since it''s not soft, it has to be hard." Hansen picked up the ice-core gene, swallowed it directly, and then phagocytized it, forcibly refining the ice gene.


    The phagocytosis was just running. Hansen suddenly felt the power of ice cold erupted in the stomach, and suddenly his stomach was frozen, and the force of the cold was rapidly expanding in his body.


    Just in the blink of an eye, Hansen��s whole body was frozen into ice, and a thick layer of ice was formed outside, and the whole piece was wrapped in a diamond.


    Hansen was shocked and felt that his vitality was about to be completely frozen by this frozen force. He quickly ran the ice muscle jade to resist the horrible ice power.


    Ice muscle jade bone is extremely resistant to ice power. Even so, Hansen still feels that his cells are about to lose their activity in the cold, so Hansen has a sense of drowsiness, it seems to be awkward. A few nights, the eyelids fight straight, standing can fall asleep.


    And if there is nothing between them, Han Sen seems to hear a woman��s voice softly whispering in his ear, as if to say: "Sleep... sleep..."


    Han Sen listened to the voice, and his sleepiness was even stronger. Even the operation of the ice muscle jade surgery became intermittent and difficult to concentrate.


    "Not good... This frozen power contains the power of dormancy..." Hansen was shocked. If he really slept like this, he would probably never wake up.


    "Can''t sleep... I can''t sleep anyway... Now running ice muscle jade can barely maintain vitality. If you fall asleep, your body cells will not sleep, you will fall into a dormant state, and it is hard to wake up again... ..." Han Sen repeatedly warned himself, insisting on running ice muscle jade.


    Although I know that I can''t sleep, my body is getting tired and tired, as if I would fall asleep at any time.


    The body''s function is getting weaker and weaker. Hansen can only support himself with his own will, and he will not let himself fall into sleep.


    I don''t know how long it took, Han Sen felt that the tiredness of his body gradually faded away, and the body became more and more spiritual, and the cold could not feel it. The whole body was warm.


    Han Sen knew that he had survived the most difficult period, but he did not dare to relax. He continued to fully operate the ice muscle jade and continued to absorb the power.


    As the force was absorbed by the ice muscle jade, Hansen found that his ice muscle jade surgery itself did not change. Although the force was absorbed, it did not blend with the power of the ice muscle. It is only attached to Hansen''s body and forms an independent force.


    Hansen opened his eyes and thought about it. I saw some ice-snow patterns appearing on the skin, and it was like a tattoo.


    Hansen can feel the existence of that force, but he can also control it, but there is no way to cultivate his own genetics to enhance that power.


    "The deified gene is really magical. It is worthy of being a talented skill stone. I am equivalent to an ice-based deification skill. I don''t know what the ice-based magical skills are. I want to be frozen and dormant. The power of the class is related.�� Hansen knows that once the power of the gene nucleus is used, it takes a certain amount of time to re-use the power, and it is not as unlimited as the genetic technique itself.


    "Who are you going to try?" Hansen thought about it. He couldn''t find a suitable object for a while. He could only give up for a while. He thought that he had delayed for a long time and didn''t go to see Hengheng, just squatting at Linglong and Li. No one is there, go to the mysterious space to see the cross evil.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2714： No god

    Once again, the four sheep Fangzun came to the mysterious space, and Hansen went directly to the direction of the mountain.


    The giants who broke the heavens were not digging the mountains. When Hansen arrived at the place, the cross evil was suffering from the rubbing of the metal pillars, and the blood of the chest splashed with the rotation of the metal pillars.


    Heng Xie saw Han Sen, slightly frowning: "How come you have been separated for so long?"


    "Some things are delayed outside." Hansen did not explain too much, and the words turned: "I will continue to tell you about the situation in the big universe."


    Who knows that Hengxuan interrupted Hansen''s words: "You listen, I don''t have time, I have one thing that you need to do for me. If you can make it, it will be of great benefit to you."


    "What happened?" Hansen looked puzzled at Yokohama. His current mood was obviously not right, and it was completely different from the time he saw him.


    When he saw the cross evil last time, even if he was tortured, he could still remain indifferent, but this time his emotions were obviously a little excited.


    Although the performance is still very restrained, but when Hansen feels, it seems that something has happened.


    "Do you believe that there is God in this world?" Hengxie did not answer Hansen''s question, but raised his head and let his face out of the hair.


    It was a strong face, not handsome, but the first time I saw that face would make people feel that this is a face worthy of trust.


    However, the words spoken by Heng Xie made Han Sen''s scalp numb, because this is one of his most troublesome problems. He really didn''t know how to answer this question.


    "It seems that you should have seen them." Yokohama saw Hansen''s reaction, slightly unexpected.


    "Yes, if the **** you said is the emperor, then I did see it, and I also played with him." Hansen encountered himself in the eclipse of the eclipse, and some of the following happened. Things told the cross evil.


    Heng Xie heard Han Sen screaming in the face of the emperor and killing the Sun Jinwu. He laughed: "It��s so happy... It��s really awesome... I didn��t expect the Emperor to actually eat this big loss on you... this is the only thing You are enough to be a friend of my cross, so good, that thing falls on you, I am relieved..."


    "What?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    Heng Xie did not answer Han Sen, but said from his own self: "There are some similarities in the big universe that are similar to emperors. In some biological eyes, they are indeed gods, but in my sinister view, they even Not a fart, even if they are gods, how can I? I am going to swear by the gods, killing him, and killing him, only to live up to my man..."


    Although the evil of the cross is evil, but Hansen is listening to the blood, only the male should really be.


    Heng Xie continued to say: "My life is not for me. The fate of the broken family will only be in my own hands. If he is a god, he will also be worthy of immortality.


    Although Hansen��s blood was boiling, but his heart was faintly giving birth to a bad premonition.


    "What happened in the end?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask again.


    Yokohama still didn''t answer him. He just stared at Hansen with a gaze. After watching it for a while, he said: "I should not entrust you to this kind of thing that might destroy the family, but now I have no other choice. And you are born in the crystal family, it can be regarded as my own person, so I can only entrust you."


    "This is a difficult task. It may even destroy the fate of you and your family. Since then, the gods of the heavens will become your enemies. Can you be afraid?" Heng Xing eyes staring at Han Said Mori.


    "I respect God, but the God I respect is not a **** like Emperor." Hansen replied.


    "Haha, it��s good to say, although it��s not like I��m despising the world, but it��s also a theory of the heart.�� Heng Xie laughed even more.


    "Since you have something to entrust to me, it is still a dangerous thing, at least to make things clear?" Han Sen looked at Heng Xie.


    Hansen is not afraid of God like the Emperor, but even if he does not say it, he is already an enemy of God.


    But now he only wants to figure out what the origins of the gods are, and what the Lord and the Cross are.


    Heng Xie converges on a smile and looks at Han Sen. "Little brother, I can tell you that there is no **** in this world. The so-called **** is just the same creature as us. The only difference is that we are in the Temple of Genes. Outside, they are inside the Gene Temple."


    Han Sen listened to the ecstasy of his heart. He knew that he was about to get close to the root of the incident. He didn��t speak, just stared at his eyes and looked at Hengxie. He hoped that he would say it faster, and that everything in God would be plain and clear, so that he could Solve the doubts in your heart.


    Yokohama continued to say: "Although there is only one temple apart, their power is essentially different from ours. Our power is almost impossible to hurt those gods, but there is a power exception."


    "Super God Gene?" Hansen couldn''t help but blurt out.


    Heng Xie thought that Han Sen was the word he heard from his dialogue with the emperor, so he didn''t think much. He nodded and said: "Yes, it is the super **** gene. Only if you have the super **** gene, can you really kill it. Die those gods."


    ��What is the super **** gene?�� Hansen asked.


    "There is no answer." Hengxie''s answer is out of Hansen''s expectations.


    "How come there is no answer?" Hansen groaned.


    Yokoha smiled and said: "My good brothers have accidentally discovered something that can hurt them in the battle with God, but that thing can only hurt God, but there is no way to kill God, so we I have been studying that thing, and finally we came to the conclusion that the super-god gene can only truly compete with the gods in the gene temple, or even kill them, when we have super-god genes in our bodies."


    Without waiting for Hansen to speak, Heng Xie went on to say: "I haven''t really succeeded yet, so I can''t tell you what the super **** gene is, but I can give it to you. With it, you can Slowly find the answer. If you are lucky enough, you may have a chance to know what the super **** gene is. If you are not lucky, then pass it on until someone knows what the super **** gene is."


    Han Sen��s body was shocked, and the good brother in the cross evil mouth probably referred to the Lord. Originally Hansen thought that the thing should be in the hands of the Lord, but did not expect that the cross evil actually said that the thing was in his hands. And also to Hansen.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2715： Cross evil

    Heng Xie said that he reached out to the palm of his hand and grabbed the metal column piercing his chest. He pulled out the metal column nailed to his chest.


    With the palm of the cross evil movement, the light above the metal column swayed, and it seemed to want to continue to rotate, but in the palm of the cross evil, how the metal column radiantly splits the world, but still The palm of Hengxie was pulled out a little bit.


    boom!


    When the whole metal column was pulled out by the cross evil, Hansen saw it clearly. The metal column was actually a giant spear. At this time, the spear was trembled like a viper in the hands of the cross evil. It seems that I want to get rid of his palm and escape, but it is always difficult to move.


    Looking at the cross evil that was nailed to Xiongshan, Hansen said in his heart: "Since you can get out of trouble, why have you been trapped here for so many years? Let the giants who broke the Tianzu do not die for so many years. The mountain."


    After the escape from the trap, the wound on the chest quickly healed and quickly recovered. No more scars were seen on his chest.


    However, with the escape of the evil spirits, the Xiongshan suddenly trembled, not just the Xiongshan, the oceans of the entire strange space have surged waves, as if the end of the world is coming.


    Heng Xie stood on the sea, holding the spear and shouting in the sky, making the whole space more turbulent. Hansen flew in the air, and was almost dropped to the bottom by the shock.


    "Don''t call, I am going to be shocked!" Han Sen only felt the blood in his chest rolling, and the internal organs seemed to be shattered. The whole body strength and the whistling confrontation did not help.


    Hansen��s voice was in the whistling sound of the whistling sound of the thunder, and he was forced to scream, but he could not hear any sound.


    Just when Hansen thought he would be shocked by the whistle, Yokohama finally stopped shouting.


    Hansen took a long sigh of relief and spit out a smear of blood. Seeing Hengxie look at himself and thinking that he wants to say something to himself, but he saw that the two hands held the spear, and even pointed at himself with the spear. Heart, stinging down


    The heart of Hengxie was pierced again, but the cross evil did not care at all. After the spear was released, he even put a hand into the wound and explored it for a while before he took it out.


    "Get it, from now on, the gods of the heavens will be enemies with you, whether you are willing or not, this is already a fate that you can''t escape." Heng Xie said that he grasped the fist, Suddenly there was a thing like a meteor flying toward Hansen.


    Han Sen saw the object very fast, it seems to be with the power of terror, the heart glimpsed, running all the way to catch the thing.


    But when the thing started, Hansen discovered that there was no half-power on the thing, and he was in the palm of his hand.


    Han Sen knows that it is the control of Hengxie, so he is not surprised, but when he opens his palm and looks at the thing, Han Sen suddenly stunned, and his heart is even more shocking.


    Hansen��s hand was actually a black crystal. The shape of the black crystal was too familiar to him. It can even be said that no one is more familiar with him than he is.


    This black crystal is exactly the same as the one he had taken from the belly of the mutated gold black beetle. If the black crystal has been absorbed by Hansen refining, the black crystal armor is separated from it, and Hansen even suspects that it is in his hands. That is the piece.


    "How could this be? The thing that Heng Xie said is actually a black crystal. Is this black crystal the same as the one I found in the shelter? Is there a black crystal armor inside?" Hansen��s heart flashes After countless questions, there was confusion in my mind.


    "Let''s go, leave here, after this life, there is no cross evil in the world, and the universe will never break the heavens." Heng evil eyes stared at the clock in the sky, not waiting for Hansen to ask anything, suddenly one Jumping up, breaking into the sky in the sky, the metal war spear straight in the hand of the strange clock sun.


    Hansen listened to the words of Hengxie and instantly understood it.


    Those giants who broke the Tianzu do not dig the mountain, hoping to save the cross evil, but it is not because of them that they are voluntarily nailed to the top of the mountain, suffering from the strangled day by day.


    He has the ability to get out of trouble, but if he gets out of trouble, I am afraid that the giants will be annihilated in the world. This is the real reason why Hengxie is trapped here.


    Sure enough, when Hansen flew to the palace group, I saw that the palaces had collapsed in the turbulent waves. The giants in the body were all stripped of blood, and they were turned into meat bones.


    "A good ban, a poisonous mentality, and a cross-evil are trapped. They will not live or die. If they cross the evil, they will immediately become a savage mountain. The cross evil will not look at their own people to annihilate. I don''t know. This has endured hundreds of millions of years of torture. It��s really hard to die, and the most vicious criminal law in the world is just like this.�� Han Sen sighed in his heart, no longer looking at the giant bones, speeding up the speed and flying to Siyang Fangzun. Where it is.


    boom!


    When Hansen arrived at the place where Siyang Fangzun was, he heard a roar, and then the whole world was illuminated by the snow. Under the dazzling light burst, almost no fingers were seen, and the horror fluctuations swept the whole world. The sea seemed to have turned over, and the sea was pouring into the sky.


    Hansen runs the purple butterfly **** frog mirror and turns his head to look at the past. I saw that the strange clock in the sky has already been torn apart. There are countless strange scenes in the middle, and the cross-armed spear has already entered the infinite difference. Among the elephants.


    The horrible flame seems to be the tsunami that usually strikes from the broken watch sun. The power is more horrible than the ordinary devil''s full force. Hansen does not dare to stop, speeding up the speed and rushing to the four sheep.


    "Only guarding the red dust for hundreds of millions of people, a shot of the gods and gods." The wild voice of the cross is resounding throughout the world, but Hansen has not seen him.


    The fire wave has fallen from the sky, Hansen dare not delay, although there are countless doubts in his mind that he wants to answer him, but unfortunately there is no chance.


    Finally, I took a look at the strange scenes of the sky. Hansen stepped on the bronze sheep''s head and passed away with the four sheep Fangzun to leave the mysterious world.


    Although Hansen was very keen to know the ending of Hengxie, but he did not go back, holding the black crystal in his hand, but his heart seemed to be a mess.


    "Is this black crystal really the same as the previous one?" Hansen''s finger rubbed against the black crystal, and the familiar feeling would not be fake, it was too much like it.

 Chapter 2716： Grus invitation

    "Unfortunately, I can''t go back to the shelter now. Otherwise, catching a different creature to feed it will naturally know whether it is the same as the previous black crystal." Hansen thought.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s eyes lit up: ��There are no different creatures here, but there are different kinds of seeds. Trying one to come back and try it, maybe it will be a little bit effective.��


    If you do it, Hansen doesn''t need to go anywhere else, just grab a king-level star beetle directly on the star tree.


    But who knows that Han Sen rushed to the Star Tree, looking for a long time inside, did not find a star beetle.


    "It seems that the star beetle group has not come yet, and the star beetle can''t be found for a while." Hansen is hesitating to go where to catch a different kind of seed, but suddenly sees someone coming towards the star tree.


    Take a closer look and see that the person who came is actually the Gru of the Imperial.


    "The Star Tree is forbidden, no patriarch''s handcuffs can''t be hacked." Hansen stopped Gru.


    In fact, Hansen does not need to stop, and the enchantment has been set up outside the star tree. If there is a bio-intrusion, it will naturally issue a warning.


    Gru said: "I went to the dark lake to find you, but I didn''t see you. I guess you are probably here, I really guessed."


    "What are you looking for?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    He and the emperor have a deep hatred. Gru, the emperor who asked him to do something, really made Hansen somewhat confused.


    Gru smiled and said: "You don''t misunderstand, I am not malicious. Although the emperor has some grievances with you, it is not that all the emperors think that this matter cannot be reconciled."


    Han Sen probably understands the meaning of Gru. There are also many factions in the Imperial Family. The strongest faction is naturally the white line headed by the White Emperor, and the more familiar Hansen, which is Baohuangyi. The inheritance of the pulse, although there is no one in the treasure system as the emperor, but the power of the treasure system is not small in the emperor, and other factions are even more complicated, not Hansen, an outsider can understand.


    Hansen didn''t know which faction Gru belonged to, but it sounded like his faction didn''t seem to want to be embarrassed with Hansen, or there was no conflict of interest with Hansen.


    "What advice do you have?" Hansen almost killed Gru in the battle of the silkworm. He didn''t think that Gru would be so generous, and he wouldn''t count on him to drink and chat.


    Gru looked at Hansen seriously and said: "I found a lone primordial creature, but I can''t kill it without a full grasp, I hope I can invite you to hunt."


    "This is not good..." Hansen hesitated.


    Let me not say that he and Gru have no friendship, but also used to be opponents, even if they are friends, two people will kill the deified creatures together, and the spoils will not be distributed.


    Gru saw Hansen��s concerns and went on to say: "Whether you believe it or not, I am not too malicious to you, but you can even say that there is some admiration. The reason why you are invited to hunt and kill different kinds of things, except for yourself. In addition to doing things alone, I also want to look at your knife and learn one or two. From the distribution problem of the weapon, you don''t have to worry about it. Whatever you get, how about you and me?"


    Han Sen looked at Gru and he was still hesitant.


    There is no such thing as Gru, but Hansen can''t guarantee that Gru really has no hatred for him, and can''t guarantee that this is not a trap, so he thought about it or refused Gru: "I can''t help it, I There are really other things to do, there is no way to go hunting with you."


    Gru is obviously very disappointed, but he also understands Hansen��s concerns and has nodded and said: "Then I will not force you. If you want to hunt for different species, you may come to me."


    After watching Gru leave, Hansen took out a brief map of the sky.


    The reason why it is a simple map is because the map is only a small part of the sky, including the neighborhood of the Taishang people, the stars tree, the dark lake and some other places where Hansen is already familiar.


    There are also some markers on it to show where there is a possibility of horror.


    Han Sen looked at it for a while and found a place called "Wang Yue Chuan" near the Star Tree. He was going to go there to return a king-level alien to test the black crystal.


    As for the decision to eat and try this rash, Hansen naturally will not do it.


    There are many different kinds of horror in the sky, but in places close to the residence of the Taishang people, there are few deified species.


    Wangyuechuan is such a place. Although there is no derivation of alienation, there are quite a few different kinds of kings. It is suitable for Hansen to catch a different species and try it out.


    All the way to the Wangyuechuan, I saw that there is a rolling hilly area, the hills are not high, but the mountains are stacked very strange.


    Han Sen just arrived at Wangyuechuan, and saw a rhinoceros with a white body like a jade standing on the edge of a cliff and looking down at the cliff, not knowing what it was looking at.


    Han Sen looked at it with his gaze, and saw that the mountains were covered with clouds, and there was nothing underneath.


    While Hansen was wondering, he saw a tumbling in the clouds. After a while, he saw a snake-like alien from the cloud.


    The stranger resembles a giant snake, but has a one-horned head on his head. He has no claws under his body, but has wings. The length is extremely weird. After flying out of the clouds, he screams at the rhinoceros that rushes to the cliff. .


    A cow and a snake suddenly launched a battle on the cliff. Hansen saw that their ranks were not high, that is, the two-level and three-level appearance of the king. They thought that this war had nothing to look at. He just wanted to wait for them to lose both sides. One went back to experiment.


    But after watching it for a while, Han Sen was a little surprised.


    The rhinoceros was thick and thick, and it possessed the ability of jade and petrochemicals. The body was extremely hard. This was nothing, but the power of the strange snake made Hansen somewhat surprised.


    Like the rhinoceros, the blame snake is white, but it is not a jade system. It emits a radiant glow, forming a wide range of radiant enchantments.


    Within this enchantment, although the python is not the opponent of the rhinoceros, it has been traumatized by the rhinoceros, but it is affected by the strength of the field, and the wounds on it are healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ��Is it actually a field with healing power?�� Hansen was slightly surprised, and this area is rare.


    "Han Sen, why did you come here?" Hansen was watching the snake fight, but he saw someone flying over here. The man greeted him all the time, and he was the Gru that he had seen before.


    "I am here to do something, how did you come here?" Hansen asked.


    "The one that I said is different in this neighborhood. Since you have something to do, I plan to try it myself. I didn''t expect it to be so good. I will meet you here." Gru laughed.

 Chapter 2717： Longevity

    "So smart?" Hansen secretly snarled.


    Didn''t notice Hansen''s thoughts, Gru looked at the two heterosexuals and said: "A moon scorpion rhinoceros and a long scorpion scorpion are rare alien species. Unfortunately, they are only kings. If it is a deified level, then it is really worth. Even the city, especially the long-lived cockroach, if it can be promoted to the level of deification, its longevity order chain can kill human bones and bones, anyway, as long as the power of longevity does not consume an empty space, it is impossible to kill it under its power to protect it. The goal, unfortunately, the longevity of the deified level is really rare. In the history of the universe for so many years, I have only heard of three gods of life."


    "Can''t you be king?" Hansen asked curiously.


    Gru shook his head: "The strength of the king''s longevity and sputum field is good, but after all, it can only treat some trauma. For me, the effect is not very good. There is no need to vigorously catch the need for domestication, and the level of deification. The longevity is different. It is a good thing that can really save lives. Many deified strong people hope to be able to domesticate a deified lifelong scorpion, and life-saving things, no one will be too much."


    Listening to Gru, Han Sen is in the heart: "It��s just a good time to catch this long life and try to try black crystals. If the black crystals are really useful, maybe you can really evolve a deified life. ""


    "Han brother, the one that I want to hunt is in the Moon Valley. It is less than two hundred miles away. If you have time, you may wish to take a trip together." Gru said to Hansen.


    "I want to catch a different kind of mount as a mount. Listening to you, it seems that the longevity is not bad. I am going to catch this longevity. If I catch the longevity, you can��t kill the demon. It��s not too late for me to go there.�� Hansen��s heart was a little moved. Since Glu��s aliens are going to be nearby, he can take a trip.


    "Well, then I am here waiting for Han brother, a long-lived singer in the district, I believe that Han brother will be able to come." Gru laughed.


    Hansen doesn''t care too much. Anyway, he will catch up with different things, and sooner or later he will be known. There is no need to hide it.


    The two waited for a while, and saw that the longevity had already prevailed, and the head of the moon was bitten and bruised, and the longevity of the body because of the existence of the field of longevity, so the wounds of the body continued to heal, but nothing serious.


    In the end, Hansen and Gru watched the longevity and open mouth, and swallowed the scorpion rhinoceros that was seriously injured.


    The rhinoceros''s head is much larger than the long-lived scorpion. It swallows the whole body and the whole body is raised like a big ball, which makes people worry whether it can completely digest the moon rhinoceros.


    However, this is a good opportunity for Hansen. The longevity swallows the whole rhinoceros and is digesting it all. There is no extra energy to control it.


    Hansen flew in the past, and he made a knife and a knife for the knife. Then he took the finger and the knife suddenly tied the long-lived donkey.


    The longevity stunned the body under shock, but with a slight movement, the knife silk immediately cut into its body. Although its longevity field has a strong healing power, it is impossible to melt those knives.


    After the body recovered and struggled again, it was cut again. It was so struggling for a while. The longevity sorrowed to learn honestly, and stopped there for a moment, for fear of touching the knife outside.


    "Important business is not bad." Han Sen smiled, and the palm of his hand pulled back. The long-lived cockroach immediately climbed along the power of the knife screen, and did not dare to confront the knife screen, fearing to be split.


    However, because the rhinoceros rhinoceros in its stomach has not disappeared, the body''s rounded action is not very convenient, and the crawling is slower. It is suddenly cut off by the knife net, and it hurts.


    "Han brother is really a good means, this means of cohesive force into silk, the control of power has entered the realm, even if it is better than the deified strong." Gru praised.


    "Hello has won the prize." Hansen has always been alert to Gru.


    Even if Gru is not a white emperor, Hansen does not think that the people of the Imperial family will have a good impression on themselves.


    However, since he promised Gru to take a trip, Hansen did not retire again, trapped the longevity in the knife, left it to grind its temper here, and Hansen continued to go to the moon with Gru. The depths of Chuan are flying.


    Originally, Hansen also doubted whether Gru had any conspiracy. When he came to the place to see it, there was really a derivation of the original base level at the boundary of Wangyuechuan.


    The look of the alien looks like a wolf, the whole body is gray, but it has four eyes, and the fangs are upright, which looks extremely fierce.


    When he first came, Gru had already told him that this deified kind of mastery of martial arts, the light in his eyes was invincible, and the speed was amazing, and Gru could not support it for too long.


    The four-eyed demon wolf saw Gru, and suddenly stood up in furious, four eyes widened, one by one with a demon-like green awn, and four green beams were shot in an instant, and the straight shot was directed. Gru.


    Obviously, the four-eyed wolf has hated Gru, and it is also known that Gru is definitely not the first to fight it.


    Gru has been very experienced. When he saw the green mans of the four-eyed wolf, he immediately took out a shield to protect his body.


    Gru''s shield looks very weird. It looks like a silver glass mirror. It doesn''t look strong at all. It seems like a punch can be broken.


    But the four horrible chains of light were on the eccentric shield, and they were reflected by the mirror of the shield. Gru was not injured at all.


    "Awesome shield!" Hansen could not help but admire.


    Gru''s half-step deification, even with a shield to reflect the chain of demonized alienation, looks like no effort, obviously the weird shield is very extraordinary.


    Gru smiled and said: "This is the demonized shield shield that the son of the public borrowed from me. This mirror shield can break a lot of martial arts and gaze. I specially borrowed to deal with this four-eyed wolf, and said that the mirror shield only Can resist the dawn of the four-eyed wolf, but can not let me have the speed to keep up with it, but also can not resist its physical strength, has not been able to hurt it many times, but on several occasions almost killed by it. ��


    After a pause, Gru looked at Hansen again. "Han brother, you have a sun **** suit, you should be able to keep up with the speed of the sun **** wing. After it uses Twilight again, I block it with a mirror shield. Its dawn, you look for a chance to kill it."


    "Okay." Han Sen nodded slightly, but he was thinking about another thing: "I just absorbed the ice gene nucleus and got an ice genetic technique. I just took it and tried it." What power is there."

 Chapter 2718： Terrible ice genetics

    In the eyes of the four-eyed demon wolf, the light of the gods blooms. Like four lightnings, it is shot at Gru. Gruben is calm and has already prepared for it. At the same time as the four-eyed demon wolf is blooming, the mirror shield has been lifted up.


    The green demon light shot on the mirror shield, and was suddenly reflected out, could not hurt the shield, and Hansen looked at it.


    The old force of the four-eyed wolf was just as fresh as it was, and Hansen knew that his chance had come. He immediately condensed the newly acquired ice-based genetic technique, and the snow fluttered on his body, turning it into a snow-like order chain to the four-eyed wolf. .


    The four-eyed wolf has just used the scorpion technique, and has no spare power to avoid the chain of snow. The body is flickering and wants to block the blow by the flesh.


    I saw a mass of snow shrouded in the four-eyed wolf, and it looked like a emptiness of snow and a huge demon wolf.


    The power of ice and snow did not immediately freeze the four-eyed wolf, and there was still a green demon light chain flashing against the force of ice and snow.


    "Is this only the power of ice genetics?" Hansen was disappointed. This kind of power is similar to that when he used the sun **** suit. It is not surprising, and the freezing power is not very strong. The expectations are far apart.


    If this is the case, he really does not need to refine the gene nucleus. The sun **** suit can be used all the time. This genus is used once, the power is drained, and it takes a long time to be able to use it again. It is far less convenient than the sun **** suit. use.


    However, as time went by, the situation changed unexpectedly. Under the original blow, there was no ability to freeze the four-eyed wolf. Hansen thought that this shot was over.


    After all, the four-eyed wolf can stop the attack under the rush, and when it comes back to God, if it is full of confrontation, it should be easy to eliminate the power of this attack.


    However, things have developed in an unexpected direction. The strength of the four-eyed wolf to counter the power of freezing has not only increased, but has continued to weaken, and the influence of the frozen force has become more and more important.


    Hansen was amazed. After careful observation, the four eyes of the four-eyed wolf were like awkward, seemingly sleepy, and seemed to fall asleep at any time.


    "Is the dormant strength attached to the ice system?" Hansen was happy.


    Although the four-eyed wolf can stop the freezing, but it does not resist the drowsiness, the will gradually blurs, the demon light on the body is getting dimmer, there is no way to defeat the ice and snow power.


    And the power of ice and snow is not the power of violent, just gradually reduce its body temperature, freeze it a little bit, and in a short time, the four-eyed wolf, who has been unable to withstand sleep and close his eyes, has been frozen into an ice sculpture.


    Gru looked amazed. He looked at Han Sen for a long time. He looked strangely: "The powerful ice genetics has obviously condensed the order chain. Should this be a deified gene?"


    Hansen nodded slightly: "I was also a coincidence, got a deified gene, and after lucky refining, I got such an ice genetics."


    Gru is more moved: "It turned out to be the power of deifying the gene nucleus. It is extremely rare to deify the gene nucleus. Even if it is rare among my emperors, it is generally only a deified person who can fuse the degenerate gene nucleus. It��s too big.��


    "This is nothing. With the strength of the emperor, it is not difficult for Gru Brother to get the deified gene nuclear before?" Han Sen said faintly.


    "Difficult, can you get it is one thing, even if you can get it, before the promotion of deification, I am afraid I can not integrate and absorb." Gru did not say more, went to the four-eyed wolf.


    At this time, the four-eyed wolf has been completely frozen and sleeping, but the strength of the ice is not enough to kill it, it still remains alive.


    "It seems that there is a Lao Han brother, you personally licked it." Gru said.


    Hansen did not deny it. When he used the Sun God suit, he should have the ability to fight against the four-headed wolf. Not to mention the four-eyed wolf can''t move now, nor can it resist strength.


    The power of the Sun God suit broke out, and Hansen slammed into the four-eyed wolf in the sleep, and suddenly took a deep wound on the neck of the four-eyed wolf.


    Only the blood in the wound did not flow out, the blood was frozen, and the four-eyed wolf was still asleep, and did not wake up because of the injury.


    Han Sen even smashed four knives, only to smash the head of the four-eyed wolf, and the vitality of the four-eyed wolf was completely cut off.


    "Hunting and healing the four-eyed wolf, and discovering the alienated genes."


    "This ice genetics is really a bit powerful. The power of freezing and dormancy is really a little doorway." Hansen was happy, wondering if he would refine the other two fire genes.


    Gru admired Hansen��s luck, and he even got such a powerful deified gene, but he said with some distress: ��I wanted to see more about your knife, so I didn��t see anything. ""


    "When the knife method can be seen, it is necessary to kill the different species. According to the agreement, I have to divide the heterogeneous gene of the four-headed wolf wolf," Hansen said.


    "That is natural." Gru nodded.


    Hansen was also polite, and spent a lot of effort to split the four-eyed wolf from the middle into two halves. The two men were half a wolf, and they retreated.


    Going back to the place where the longevity was trapped before, seeing it honestly shrinking there, motionless, for fear of touching the knife outside, it seems to have suffered a lot.


    Hansen, a knives, and Gru��s words, returned to the stars under the tree with his longevity.


    With no one in the air, Hansen took the black crystal out and fed it directly to Changsheng.


    The longevity squatted at the beginning and refused to open his mouth. Hansen took the knife and the knife suddenly pulled into its scales, so that it could not help but scream, and quickly opened his mouth.


    Hansen threw the black crystal into his mouth and watched it swallow it, which relaxed the knife.


    "If it is not valid for the alien species, then you can only take it back to the shelter to try the different creatures." Han Sen looked at the squatting there, moving like a slain little daughter-in-law, and secretly.


    Only after two days, Hansen��s surprise happened. The scales of the long-lived cockroach actually began to fall off, and the new scales became more crystal-clear and, more importantly, on the new scales. There is a trace of the chain of order.


    Although it is not fully formed, this is a very obvious signal.


    "Can the black crystal really make the longevity become a deified level?" Hansen was surprised and happy.

 Chapter 2719： Geneogen

    In just a few days, the longevity scorpion is very different, just like a snake in the suede, the scales are smashed one layer after another, and its body shape is constantly shrinking.


    However, as the size of the body shrinks, the traces of the order chain on the body become clearer and clearer, and the promotion of deification seems to be within reach.


    "If the black crystals really make the aliens promote the deification, it would be terrible. Although the genes in the shelter are good, but the life energy is relatively low, and the energy needed to promote the deification of the king-level heterogeneity is simply immeasurable. The black crystal can turn the longevity into such a position in just a few days, and the horror of the energy contained is simply unimaginable." Han Sen secretly sued.


    Although it was Hansen��s experiment, the result was that Hansen himself could not believe it.


    In the next few days, the eternal life is still changing wildly. Until the tenth day, the longevity scorpion has become like a crystal cast. The body is flashing and shining, and it has been irresistibly emanating from the flesh and blood. Condensed into a chain of order.


    Around it, the vegetation will grow wildly, and the scene made Hansen look a little scared.


    "It seems that the longevity should be promoted to deification." Hansen was thinking, but suddenly saw the longevity and painful rise of his head, making a strange scream, the chain of the light of the body seems to be a volcanic eruption.


    "Is it going to be promoted?" Looking at the longevity that has been wrapped in the chain of light, like Han��s longevity, Hansen��s eyes narrowed, but his eyes still couldn��t penetrate. He could only feel the position of the longevity, There is a wave of terror energy like nuclear fusion.


    Hansen had to teleport away from the longevity, so as not to be hurt by the horrible fluctuations.


    After the horrible power gradually subsided and the Holy Light gradually converges, Hansen saw the situation of the longevity, but suddenly stopped.


    The longevity cockroach unexpectedly disappeared, only the black crystal fell in the position of the original eternal life.


    "This... what''s going on..." Hansen was horrified, summoning the purple butterfly **** mirror and carefully looking around the black crystal.


    There was no longevity, there was a trace of the longevity, and it seemed to disappear from the air. Apart from the black crystal, there was nothing left there, not even a snake scale.


    Hansen carefully walked to the side of the black crystal, carefully looked at the black crystal, and found that although the black crystal did not change much, but it was vaguely visible, there seems to be a long life in the black crystal. The shadow is gradually melting.


    It was only a blink of an eye, and the illusory shadow of the longevity disappeared, and the black crystal completely recovered from the present, as if nothing had happened.


    "How could this be?" Han Sen was cold, and his heart secretly rejoiced: "Fortunately, I didn''t go to eat that black crystal myself, otherwise it would probably be a stop with Changsheng, it seems that this black crystal and the one I got. One piece is not the same."


    Looking at the black crystals on the ground, Hansen didn''t even dare to touch it. The one that happened just now was too strange.


    While Hansen was staring at the black crystal, the black crystal suddenly moved, like a bean that was shaking in an earthquake, rolling on the ground.


    Hey!


    After a while, the black crystal suddenly split, the way of cracking can not be described, not broken, Hansen can not describe, if you want to describe it, you may use the word "conversion".


    The black crystals are constantly changing. In Hansen��s surprised eyes, the black crystals turned into the appearance of a long-lived scorpion. It is different from the long-lived enamel of the white crystal. The long crystals of the black crystals are like black crystals. The body''s body is constantly changing, and the black crystal-like body is gradually changing. Finally, the black flesh and blood is formed, and it is turned into a living longevity.


    In the next second, the longevity of the black crystal opened his eyes and stared at Hansen.


    Hansen is also staring at it. He doesn''t know what it is. He doesn''t even know if this is a long life.


    One person looked at it for a while, and no one did anything.


    Within Hansen��s soul sea, the black crystal armor that had been silent suddenly moved, and he flew out of Hansen��s soul sea, grabbing the longevity of the black crystal.


    The longevity cockroach did not resist, and was caught in the hands of the black crystal armor.


    The magical scene happened. In the hands of the black crystal armor, the longevity cockroach turned back into a black crystal shape. Before Hansen figured out what was going on, the black crystal armor took the black crystal and flew back to Han. Within the soul of Sen.


    At the same time, the black crystal armor exudes a mysterious atmosphere, which locks Hansen''s body and the soul sea together, and Hansen''s body breath converges, leaving only the power of the ice muscles to be perceived by others.


    Hansen is very skeptical, do not know what the black crystal armor is doing.


    However, Hansen knows that Black Crystal Armor must have its reasons for doing this. It is impossible to do such things for no reason. When such a situation happened, it seems to be related to the Gene Temple.


    While Hansen was frowning, he saw a person coming from a distance, only a few steps to the vicinity of the star tree.


    Hansen saw the face of the man, but his heart was amazed, because the man looked a bit like the appearance of the Taishang people, but his face made Han Sen memorable.


    Hansen��s god, who claimed to be a godless **** in the destiny tower in the desert, had such a face, but the temperament of the gods was far from being comparable to the person in front of him.


    Although the length is exactly the same, but this person has a unique trait, if you put the gods with him, even if you look like long, it will make people feel that the **** is just a slave.


    "This should not be the body of nothingness!" Hansen felt a move and suddenly understood why the black crystal armor would do just that.


    "Weird, just now there is a smell of the gene original, and it��s gone. Is it because the other guys are the first to get there? No, this area belongs to me. Those guys can��t perceive it earlier than I did. It��s right.�� The godless **** frowns slightly, his eyes falling on Hansen under the tree.


    "Have you ever seen a strange creature appearing around here?" asked the godless **** before Hansen.


    "What strange creature?" Hansen asked.


    The imaginary **** frowns slightly, and obviously feels that the sentence he had just had is superfluous. The creature in front of him could not be recognized even if he had seen the gene progenitor.


    "Be able to meet this god, but also your chance, this God can satisfy you a desire, make your wishes, any desire God can help you achieve." The godless gods looked at Han Sen faintly said.

 Chapter 2720： Voidless choice

    "You are God?" Hansen asked with a surprise.


    "Yes, God who can do anything." The godless look is unchanged.


    "But my parents told me that there is no God in this world, and science is the truth." Hansen looked at the expression of the liar and looked at the godless god.


    "That is your parents'' ignorance." The godless **** looked at Hansen and went on to say: "It turned out to be a crystal family. It is no wonder that after learning a little fur of the universe, I thought I understood the whole universe. Ignorant guy."


    For Hansen��s ignorance, he said: ��You can make any wishes, such as promotion and deification, or have the highest demonization, or even become the master of heaven, and God can satisfy you immediately. Wish, let you know what a real God is."


    Hansen blinked and looked innocent: "But I don''t need these?"


    "You don''t want to be the strong man in this world, don''t you want to dominate the whole universe? This is just a hand-to-hand exercise for the gods. As long as you make a wish, God can realize it immediately." No gods tempted.


    "What is the use for those?" Hansen asked with a look of confusion and looked at the imaginary.


    The imaginary seems to have answered many similar questions. After listening to Hansen��s question, he immediately said: ��Then you can get everything you want. The beauty of each race will become your plaything, the strong of all races. Will become your slave, you will become the master of the entire universe, worshipped and awe by all creatures in the universe..."


    "These are all boring, I don''t want it." Han Sen is willing to make such a wish. If he really promises such a wish, I am afraid that it will be left with the bones and scum.


    "What do you want?" asked the imaginary frown, and the seemingly dull guy in front of him seemed to be more difficult to control than he had imagined.


    "Now I am very happy, I don''t need anything. If you really want to be God, you should leave your wishes to those who are suffering and need help." Hansen instead educated him.


    He knows that the gods like the emperor can''t seem to be directly involved in the creatures in the universe, so they are not really afraid of this godless.


    The vain face is not so good. If you encounter a guy like Hansen, he will try to make him wish.


    But today, in order to find the original gene, he was not in a mood to waste time and Hansen said so much nonsense, coldly looked at Han Sen, turned and went to the other side, no longer care about Hansen, want to be nearby Take a turn and see if you can find clues related to the gene.


    Seeing the innocent departure, Hansen��s heart was slightly relieved, but the black crystal armor still locked his soul sea and body. Obviously, when it��s not happy now, the virtual **** should have not left.


    "You don''t leave, then I am leaving." Hansen intends to leave the Star Tree here, away from the emptiness, and wait for him to come back.


    However, Han Sen did not fly far, and saw that the godless **** appeared in front of him, apparently directed at him.


    Nothing reveals traces of the gene progenitor in the vicinity, and then looks back to Hansen.


    Only Hansen is a creature nearby. If the gene is actually present, Hansen is the most likely creature to see the gene, and he must take a look at Hansen''s memory before he can give up.


    Hansen''s look is unchanged, and he continues to move forward. The speed is not fast or slow, and he does not want to provoke the ignorance of him.


    "If you think about it, you still have a chance to make a wish." The godless **** came to Hansen again and looked at Hansen.


    "I really don''t have any desire to realize, you still have to ask others." Han Sen said that he wanted to spare the vain to leave.


    "Let you make a wish and make a wish, where there are so many nonsense." The empty face is cold, and a wave of hand, suddenly cracked the space, forming a horrible space crack, so that Han Sen feels the whole world seems to be in front of him. Broken in general.


    The omnipresent temper is obviously not very good. In the past, the emperor used to lie at least. This guy even deceived and deceived and directly scared Hansen.


    Unfortunately, Hansen is not scared. He still knows a little about the godless gods who claim to be gods. Naturally, he will not be scared by him.


    "My person is a temper, you make me wish, I just can''t, how can you treat me, you want to be really God, have the ability to kill me?" Han Sen looked like a scorpion .


    The imaginary **** is a slight glimpse. His hand is only broken, even if it is a deified strongman, he will be scared. Who knows that he has encountered such a girl, and it is time for the godless to help. It is.


    If he can shoot, the imaginary **** has long slapped Hansen to death and forcibly plundered his memory, but unfortunately he could not do it in the big universe.


    "Very good." The vain **** turned away without saying a word, disappeared in one step without a trace, and the cracked void returned to its original state.


    "These guys really can''t do it in the big universe, or they can''t shoot if they don''t meet certain conditions. If so, what if the gods are against me? If you don''t make a wish, you are afraid that they can eat me. Not?" Hansen said in the dark.


    Only the black crystal armor has not been unlocked, let Han Sen know that the virtual godless did not really leave, but also had to temporarily converge some of his own behavior, and honestly returned to the stars under the tree.


    But who knows that it didn''t take long for Linglong and Li Keer to come to the Star Tree with Boa.


    Hansen suddenly screamed, and there was no way for him to take him. Maybe he would find a way to deal with the people around him. So Linglong and Li Keer are not the best breakthroughs.


    Hansen had no choice but to enter his worries into Xiaoyu, so that Linglong and Li Keer could sense his fears, so they would be careful.


    Linglong and Li Kerer sensed Hansen��s concerns and asked him what happened. Hansen had the choice to say that he had encountered nothingness and warned them to be careful.


    When the three men spoke, Boa ran to the star tree to play, holding a star fruit swing, and suddenly saw a man appear on the branch next to her.


    "Children, do you want this?" The vain hand holds a jewel in the hand, and smiles and comes to Boa, shaking the jewel in his hand.


    Nothing is as Hansen thinks, and he intends to start from the people around him, but he does not choose Linglong and Li Keer, but the treasure that looks innocent.


    Boa looked at the jewel in the hand of the godless god, and his eyes gradually widened, as if he were surprised.


    Remember the mobile version of the website: m.


    The second thousand seven hundred and twenty-two chapters of the godless choice (page 1/1)


    ��Add bookmarks for easy reading��


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2721： Mirror

    "A beautiful jewel." Boa��s eyes glowed and he looked at the jewel in the hands of the godless god.


    The vain mouth is slightly upturned, revealing a smug expression: "Want? If you say you want it, it is yours."


    ��Really?�� Boa��s surprise, even some unbelievable look at nothingness.


    "Of course it is true, a little girl like you, as long as you speak, you can do anything." The godless **** said very gentleman.


    "You are such a good person." Boa said excitedly.


    The ignorant smiled and sent the gems to Boa. He smiled and said: "As long as you say what you want, this jewel belongs to you."


    Boa looked at the jewel with an obsessive look, and the little hand couldn''t help but stretch out.


    The vain heart is secretly proud: "The female creatures are really the ugly dragons, and they like these shiny things regardless of their size."


    However, Boa suddenly shook his hand back and said with disappointment: "I still don''t want it."


    "Why? Why didn''t you suddenly stop?" The horror of nothingness, I don''t understand how Boa suddenly changed his mind.


    "Mom said, you can''t just take strangers'' things." Boa''s little face said very seriously, but his eyes still stared at the gem, as if he wanted to be patient.


    "It turns out that." The imaginary smiled and said: "The stranger''s things can''t be taken casually, of course, but I am not a stranger, but a good friend of your father, so I can take my things."


    "You are my father''s friend?" Boa asked with a look of surprise.


    "Yeah, it''s a very good friend." When nothing said the good friend''s three words, he deliberately increased his tone.


    "Since you are a good friend of your father, it is not a stranger." Boa said happily.


    "Of course not." No **** nodded.


    "Thank you, uncle, I will accept the gems." Boa reached out and grabbed the treasure in the hands of the godless god.


    The vain **** holds the jewel, and if it is not, it is not, and Boa has not made a wish, so that it will be taken away, and the benefits of nothingness will not be obtained.


    Nothing has been said yet, and seeing Boa looked suspiciously and said: "Uncle, are you not willing to give me the gems? Then forget it, my mother taught Boa, the good boy does not take people''s love. ""


    Although Bao''s mouth said so, but the small face is a look of disgust, it is obvious that the godless **** is too stingy, reluctant to give her the gems.


    "Cough, have you said that you don''t want it?" Nothing is a little uncomfortable.


    "Uncle, such a valuable thing, you still have to collect it yourself." Boa said, he took his hand back and turned and prepared to leave.


    Although Boa did not say anything on the verbal, but the sullen look when turning his face, let the vain heart almost depressed to vomit blood.


    Desperate, he was despised by a child.


    "Boa don''t go, this uncle of gems is supposed to be given to you. It was just a moment of loss. You are going to collect it." No gods naturally don''t care about a jewel. I plan to use the gems to stabilize the treasure and say, can''t let She just left.


    "Is it really going to be given to me? You really can''t be unwilling?" Boa looked suspiciously at nothing.


    "It��s just a piece of gems. It��s nothing to me.�� The imaginary directly put the gems into the hands of Boa.


    "Thank you, uncle, you are such a good person." Boa holding a jewel, finally revealed a smile, sweet thanks.


    "You like it." Nothing smiled and said, but in my heart, he said: "I am afraid that you will not take it. Since you are willing to take my things, it will be easier."


    Boa likes the gems very much, and takes them over and over.


    The vain **** reached out and took out a bigger and more beautiful gem: "Boa, do you think this jewel is more beautiful, do you want it?"


    Boa looked at the jewel in the hands of the imaginary god, and blinked and said: "The big is too tacky, I still like this one."


    After that, I will no longer pay attention to the vain, and play the jewel in my hand.


    Depressed in the heart of nothingness, I thought that using a bigger and more beautiful gem would be able to lure Boa to continue to fall, but who knows that he was suspected of being abandoned.


    "It seems that it is no longer possible to lure Boa with gems." The vain eyes turned and had a new idea.


    "Boa, what do you think is this?" The godless **** came to Boa again and took out something from his arms.


    Boa sat on the star fruit and looked up. He saw a bronze mirror in the hand of the godless god. The ancient mirror was only a dozen centimeters in diameter and looked very delicate.


    The front is sleek, but there are many lines interlaced on the back. Each box has some strange symbols that look a bit like a compass.


    "What is this?" Boa curiously asked the mysterious ancient mirror in the hands of the godless god.


    "This is a mirror, a god-like treasure, you can look at the past and the future..." The ancient mirror in the hand of the godless **** boasted for a while, although it was exaggerated, but in fact the mirror is indeed extraordinary, and the godless in order to obtain this mirror It took a lot of effort and effort.


    Although the gods and the emperors claim to be gods, they cannot create things out of thin air. What they have, or what they can use, are already in the universe. What will change?


    This frog mirror is the most precious treasure of a true god-level powerhouse hundreds of millions of years ago. The imaginary **** and the true god-level powerhouse are wrestling with each other for hundreds of years before finally letting the true god-level powerhouse fall into the His calculations made a wish and won the life of the true god-level powerhouse. He also got this Mirror.


    This is a trophy that vain is very proud, because there was also a **** who wanted to count the true god-level powerhouse. The result was not successful, but he was succeeded by vain, so although this mirror is useless to him, he still has Bringing the frog mirror to him, now just come out to lure Boa.


    "Is this mirror really so powerful?" Boa said with a look of disbelief.


    "Of course, you are optimistic." No **** said, the palm of the hand pressed behind the frog mirror, turning the square behind it.


    The mirror surface of the ancient mirror suddenly showed a change of light and shadow. After a while, the light and shadow stopped, and only the image like a TV screen appeared in the bronze mirror.


    The location in the image is this star tree, and the group of star beetles flew toward the star tree like a tide, and Hansen is fighting the star beetles.


    Take a closer look, this picture is the image of Hansen''s Star Tree test here.

 Chapter 2722： Disappointing artifact

    "This is the ability of the frog mirror to illuminate the past, to trace back the time, to see what happened before." The vain **** said slightly smugly.


    Although the virtual mirror has no great use for him, but the ability is indeed top-notch, back to the past time, this ability itself has been very against the sky.


    However, the so-called gods of nothingness, there are many traps in the discourse, there is no such ability, but there are many restrictions. If the average person takes it, it can''t be used casually like nothing.


    Of course, these vain gods will not tell Boa, it is enough to let Boa see the magic of frog mirror.


    The vain **** demonstrates the frog mirror while waiting to see Boa��s shocked expression.


    Boa really widened his eyes and looked at the picture in the frog mirror, but after watching it for a while, some doubts said: "Uncle, this ability seems to be called video in us, and the artifact that can play the video is there. A lot of things, tablets, communicators, and artifacts that can be used to holographic images. If you like it, if you like it, I will let my dad buy some of the most advanced artifacts for the uncle, more beautiful than this, and more powerful. When it��s the uncle��s thank you for giving me a gem.��


    Boa looked at the eyes of the country''s soil buns and let the eyes of the imaginary **** keep twitching.


    Forcing the urge to slap a slap in the face of a slap in the face, the imaginary temperament said: "This is not a video, it is a retrospective time, you can see what happened in the past..."


    "Is there a difference?" Boa looked at his little head and looked confused.


    The emptiness of God opened his mouth to explain, but suddenly found that it seems difficult to explain the difference between retrospective time and video with a child.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t like this ability. The mirror has more powerful ability." No God feels that he can''t be more realistic with a child. She should use more persuasive facts to let her know the preciousness of the mirror.


    The vain **** once again turned the compass behind the frog mirror, and only saw the strange brilliance on the mirror surface again.


    In a short while, a new image appeared on the mirror. This time the image was still a star tree, but there was no star beetle and Hansen could not be seen.


    In that image, there is a majestic man with a lion head who is picking stars.


    However, the picture was very short this time. I only saw the man picking the right hand and picking up a star fruit to pick it up. The image disappeared automatically.


    "What is this?" Boa asked in confusion.


    The imaginary **** said with a mysterious look: "This is the ability of the frog mirror to show the future. The image you just saw is what will happen in the future. Soon there will be such a creature coming here to pick the stars, all things. It will happen as in the mirror."


    "Uncle, are you a director?" Boa looked at the godless, squinting and curiously asked.


    The imaginary eyes twitched, and the urge to kill this bear child was said: "What director, I am not asking someone to act, I don''t know that creature at all, this is the future predicted by Mirror."


    "Ah! Can you predict the future, is it so amazing?" Boa finally showed a surprised expression, widened his eyes, and looked at the mirror in an incredible way.


    Seeing Boa��s expression, he was a little bit fascinated, and said with a smile: ��This is the top real artifact, and the whole universe can��t find a second one. If you want to say it, your uncle can take it. Give it to you, do you want it?"


    "Really uncle? You are such a good person." Boa looked at the virtual godlessly.


    "I want it?" The vain **** shook in front of Boer with a frog mirror, but he has already noticed this time, not letting Boa touch the frog mirror, so as to avoid the embarrassing situation.


    Boa opened his mouth and saw that her mouth seemed to want to say that she wanted two words. The vain heart was ecstatic. As long as Boa said that he wanted two words, it would mean making a wish to him.


    At that time, he can control Boa to a certain extent. Even if he is a frog mirror, he does not have to give Boa really. There are many explanations for fulfilling his wishes. The imaginary **** has long thought of the two-pronged strategy.


    However, after Boa��s mouth opened, there was no sound, and it seemed that he suddenly thought of something, and he even closed his mouth.


    "What''s wrong?" The vain **** was so depressed that it was like the feeling of wanting to fight and can''t beat it. He asked him directly.


    Boa��s face was full of excitement, as if he had thought of something good, almost laughed directly.


    Looking at Boa with a look of ignorance, I don��t know what is so funny, and he thought that there was something wrong with him.


    "Uncle, this mirror can predict the future?" Boa asked with a small fist and was very excited.


    "Yeah." No **** nodded.


    "Then it will be able to predict the number of the next big cosmic lottery jackpot?" Boa looked forward to looking at nothing.


    The vain **** certainly knows what the big universe lottery is. Many races have the issue of lottery tickets, but the most famous one is the big universe lottery issued by the Wanbao people.


    You don''t need high investment, you only need two Wanbao coins to buy a big universe lottery ticket. If you win the jackpot, you can get hundreds of millions of bonuses.


    What is the concept of 100 million yuan coins? It is already possible to buy a low-level demonized treasure in the Wanbao people.


    Now the bonus of the big universe lottery has accumulated to more than one billion. As long as anyone can win the prize, they can get all the bonuses, and they don''t have to pay taxes.


    In the past, many creatures made a wish in front of nothingness, hoping to win the first prize of the Universe lottery. There is also a way for them to win the first prize.


    However, the frog mirror does not have this function. The frog mirror predicts the future ability, it needs to be used in a specific place, and it can predict what is random and cannot be controlled.


    It is naturally impossible for the imaginary to add such power to the frog mirror, so it is suddenly speechless.


    "Uncle, big universe, you don''t know? It''s a small piece of paper with numbers on it. If you win, you can buy a lot of delicious and beautiful clothes..." Boa thought that nothing is a cosmic lottery. More than a handful explanation.


    "The Mirror is the instrument of the true God. It has its own dignity and spirituality. It cannot be used to do such boring things." The vain **** has to say.


    "Can''t you?" Boa looked disappointed, then thought about something, and asked: "Whether it can predict the content of "The Overbearing President Loves Love" after the seventh volume, let me see it first? ��


    "What the **** is that?" The empty **** is full of questions.


    ��It��s a comic book by a famous comic book author of the universe. The super-looking one is that the author��s painting is too slow. The seventh volume has been published until now. I want to see the latter part. Should the mirror be predictable? "Boa looked forward to looking at nothingness."


    "This..." The black line of the emptiness of the gods, the frog mirror is naturally impossible to do such a thing, even if the mirror can reveal the image of the author when painting, the time will be very short, it is impossible for Boa to keep watching .

 Chapter 2723： Good uncle

    "Is it really a artifact? It doesn''t work either. It doesn''t work. What use is it for it?" Boa whispered his mouth and said with a look of disdain.


    "What is this with you? You have a real artifact that can predict the future. The result is just thinking about the comics in the lottery?" The vain heart is depressed, but can only say: "The artifact naturally has the benefits of artifacts, such as You can predict what will happen somewhere..."


    "That has nothing to do with me. I can''t change the delicious food and beautiful clothes. I have no use at all." Boa has no interest at all. Sitting on the swing of the stars and shaking it, I don''t want to say this again. It��s a thing.


    The vain **** is really reluctant, obviously it is his most proud baby, even the money that Boa said is worthless, like garbage, it really makes him unacceptable.


    "Children really hate it." The vain heart is angry, but it is easier to deal with children than to deal with Hansen, so the godless is still tolerated, and does not turn away.


    "Boa, don''t worry about it, I just said that part of the frog mirror ability, in fact, it has more powerful ability." The virtual **** said with patience.


    "What ability?" Boa asked very reluctantly, apparently no interest.


    Nothing has said quickly: "You will know when you look at it. You will definitely like it this time."


    Boa is very perfunctory and looks at the vain. It is only a polite response to nothingness.


    Seeing Boa��s expression like this, I feel that I should seize this opportunity, otherwise it will be really difficult to get this bear child.


    Holding the frog mirror in his hand, the vain look is also a bit serious. He always treats Boa as a child, not too much.


    However, it was a bit depressed by Boa who did not follow the common sense several times, and he couldn��t help but earn a few points.


    Stretching his hand behind the mirror, the compass behind it turned again, and the mirror once again radiated light. The light shone on Boa, and suddenly turned the denim on Boa into a set of armor.


    "Wow! It''s amazing!" Boa looked at the armor on his body and suddenly shouted in surprise.


    The imaginary look of Boa was so shocked, and he could not help but proudly, holding a frog mirror and saying: "This is the mirror armor of Mirror, which can raise your armor defense to the level of deification..."


    The imaginary **** is preparing to show off the mirror armor of the frog mirror, but who knows that Boa��s face is adoring to the emptiness, and the eyes are shining and looking at the frog mirror: ��It��s so good, change clothes in a blink of an eye. It turned out that this is an artifact for changing clothes. With this face-changing artifact mirror, you don��t have to worry about changing clothes and washing clothes in the future. It can be changed as soon as you take a photo. It is really amazing."


    The imaginary **** is full of black lines. He really can''t understand the thinking of the bear child. She is so powerful in defense. She doesn''t care at all, just feels that she is changing clothes.


    "Fortunately, it was an accident that attracted her." No God secretly smiled, but said: "Like? If you say you want, Uncle will give it to you, so that you can use it at any time... clothes����"


    "Is it possible to change the beautiful princess dress? Boa likes the princess dress most, but Dad is too troublesome and has never let Boa wear it." Boa said with a look of grievance.


    "This..." The imaginary and depressed, he now suddenly found that tempting a child seems to be more difficult than tempting a creature that has lived for hundreds of millions of years.


    The creatures of the tyrannical giants have at least traces of their thoughts. The imaginary **** can still guess what they are thinking and know what they want, but the treasure in front of him, he does not know what she thinks in her mind. what.


    "Can''t you? It''s a pity. It''s a pity that only one piece of clothing can be changed." Boa looked disappointed.


    The emptiness of God is about to give up. He feels that instead of trying to trick the bear child, it is better to find a way to get Hansen''s easy.


    Nothing thinks about it, I think it''s time to change the target and start again. Anyway, Hansen is not just a treasure, there is no need to waste time with the bear child whose thoughts cannot be understood.


    Holding the frog mirror, she took a photo of Boa, and suddenly the armor on Boa disappeared and became her original denim.


    "Don''t move!" Boa suddenly widened his eyes and stared at the imaginary screaming.


    "What''s wrong?" The imaginary subconsciously maintains the present posture.


    The look on Boa��s face went from shock to surprise, and then flew to the vain and said: ��It��s too great, how can this mirror be so powerful.��


    During the conversation, Boa has jumped to the front of the mirror and looked at the mirror with excitement.


    "What is so powerful?" The vain has not understood until now, what does Boa mean in the end, he did not launch the frog mirror, there should be no special power to appear.


    However, looking at the look of Boa''s surprise, it seems that I really found something unspeakable.


    "You didn''t see it? This mirror is too powerful, let me swear." Boa has already caught the mirror.


    Because of the gems, the imaginary **** did not want to fall into such awkward situation. The following consciousness released his hand and let Boa take the frog mirror.


    And nothing is curiosity, I don''t know what Boa found.


    Boa took a frog mirror and looked at himself to the left and right, while admiring the side: "It''s too powerful, this mirror is really amazing."


    "What the **** is it?" The vain gods rushed over and stood next to Boa to see, only to see that the mirror was smooth and smooth, there was nothing, and there was no abnormal power fluctuation. There was no difference when there was no activation in peacetime. He really can''t see it. What is worthy of the surprise of Boa.


    "Uncle, haven''t you found out? This mirror can''t even look like me!" Boa said in the mirror.


    The imaginary only feels a little crying and laughing, thinking: "Of course it can''t be seen, this is not an ordinary mirror, because the power on the mirror is too strong, unless you use powerful power, it is impossible to take pictures on it, nor naturally. May map out what you look like."


    "This is too powerful. Dad told me that only ghosts can''t shine the shadows. Now Boa can''t shine the shadows. Dad will definitely be scared when he looks at it." Boa said, holding his frog in his arms. In the deep, he bowed to the **** of nothingness and said aloud: "Thank you, Uncle, you are such a good person, give such a powerful baby to Boa, the next time Boa must invite you to dinner."


    Said, Boa holding a frog mirror, hopping to the tree, ran and called: "Dad... Dad... You see that I have a very good baby here... is a good person. Uncle gave it to me..."


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Literature Library mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2724： Bizarre black crystal

    There is no old blood squirting out of the empty god, almost suffocated by Boa, wanting to catch up, but Hansen has been teleported from the tree to the side of Boa.


    He is naturally not afraid of Hansen, but this fact is too shameful. If you lie to a child, you will not say it. Not only will you not succeed, but you will also take the real artifact like Mirror.


    He is now rushing over, but he can''t help Hansen, and he won''t come back without saying it, and he may be laughed at by Han Sen.


    "Give me waiting, we haven''t finished this thing." The godless stunned the two fathers and daughters in the distance and disappeared when they turned around.


    Hansen was shocked to hear Boa��s voice. How could there be such an uncle in the place of Star Tree? Hansen teleported to Boa, and did not see any uncle, but he saw Hansen��s hand holding a side. Exquisitely small bronze mirror, very happy to run over to him.


    "Dad, look at this baby mirror and this jewel, it is a good man uncle gave it to me." Boa said with a jewel in one hand and a big gem to Hansen.


    "What a good man uncle?" Han Sen looked at two things, could not help but frown slightly.


    "I just played on the star fruit..." Boa said things again.


    After Boa finished, Hansen almost laughed out loud. The good man uncle is definitely nothing. The original Hansen worried that the godless **** would start with Linglong and Li Keran. I didn''t expect him to choose Boa.


    "There is no god, no god, you choose who is not good, but choose the treasure, this is a loss of blood, not only did not let Boer make a wish, but also sent a real artifact." Han Sen thought of here, quickly I took the frog mirror in the hands of Boa.


    God can deceive people, but they should generally not be able to lie. If nothing is said that this mirror is a true artifact, then it is really possible that it is a true artifact.


    Think of this as the deification of the same level as Medusa''s shield, and the ability to peep into the past, Hansen is a burst of joy.


    The black crystal armor has no longer locked his strength and flesh. Hansen probably knows that nothingness is here. He runs the tunnel mysterious and tries to push the frog mirror. Try to see if it is so magical.


    Although the power of the frog mirror could not be fully activated, the hole sacred mystery still started the frog mirror. After only a few attempts, the result was disappointing to Hansen.


    I don''t know if Hansen''s power is too weak to drive the mirror, or the frog mirror itself has a lot of restrictions. The future of peek peek is basically a short-lived picture that is irrelevant.


    For example, Hansen used the frog mirror to peep into the future. After launching the frog mirror, he only saw a picture flashing past. The picture shows that Hansen is sleeping, but nothing else.


    And Hansen used it once, it took a long time to recover the power and start the frog mirror again.


    After several consecutive uses, the future pictures I saw didn��t make much sense, and they all flashed past and it was useless.


    The ability to peep into the past is also very boring. The past that the frog can peep into can only be the past of a distance near the mirror, and the longer the scope of the peek, the longer the power consumed.


    With Hansen��s current strength, he can only trace back the time in the past minute, and the range is still about one meter. If he continues, the power will be drained.


    This is the conclusion of the Hansen test. As for the mirror, there are no other restrictions. Hansen is not known for the time being.


    Obviously, the level of the frog mirror is too high. Just like the shield of Medusa, Hansen''s level and strength are not enough, and he can''t really exert its power.


    However, the mirror armor ability of the Mirror is a great surprise to Hansen. Although Hansen��s strength is limited, the ability to mirror the armor is greatly reduced, but after the strengthening of the Mirror, Hansen��s sun **** The suit, the defensive power has been upgraded to a level, and the defensive power of the armor itself can be compared with the singularity of the metamorphosis.


    Unfortunately, the ability to mirror armor is not continuous. Once exposed, Hansen''s armor will be mirrored for a few minutes, and will return to its original state in a few minutes.


    Hansen guessed that the reason is so short, because his own strength is not enough, can not really control the real artifact.


    Boa had little interest in the frog mirror. After playing for a while, he lost it to Han Sen. Hansen was naturally happy to accept it. This thing is now of some use. After he is promoted to deification, the use will only become more and more. Big, after all, the ability to peep into the past is too powerful.


    "Is there any way to solve the problem of losing nothing?" Otherwise, he has been staring at him. If he accidentally took his way, it would be troublesome." Hansen had some troubles, but he couldn��t think too well. Way.


    Those gods have always been a ghost, and even the heavens and the sky can come and go freely. Hansen has no way to kill God for a while, and there is nothing he can do.


    However, it is a bit strange. In the recent period, the black crystal armor did not respond, indicating that the godless **** should not come here again.


    Hansen naturally does not know that although God can reach most parts of the big universe, they themselves have many restrictions, and they can''t stay in one place for a long time. It is very difficult for the godless **** to come to the sky again in a short time.


    However, nothingness is trying to deal with Hansen''s two fathers and daughters, who used to look for gene progenitors, but now they are not entirely for genetics.


    In a tree hole in the star tree, Han Sen held a black crystal in his hand, and his look was very strange.


    After the black crystal armor released the limit, Hansen was able to take out the black crystals from the soul sea, and Hansen made some other attempts. These attempts made Han Sen feel that the black crystals were really weird.


    Hansen then fed the black crystals to other aliens, and the other aliens did not react, as if the black crystals were useless.


    After Hansen tried to inject his own power into the black crystal, he found that the power of the dongjing mystery had no effect on it, but after the power of the gene language was injected into it, the black crystal suddenly changed strangely.


    The black crystal turned into a long-lived look in Hansen''s hand, except that it looked black, and everything else was exactly the same as Changsheng.


    Hansen runs the genetic term and injects power into the black crystal. The black crystal in his hand automatically flies up and falls on the ground to grow into a longevity. The longevity cockroach looks like Hansen, and it appears for the first time. The time is exactly the same.


    Hansen��s thoughts moved, and the longevity of the body suddenly released a strong sacred light, covering a large area. This tree hole that was eaten by the worms slowly healed in the light of the longevity.

 Chapter 2725： Golden monkey

    "Is the healing power of the deified level of longevity?" Hansen looked at the heart.


    The longevity of this black crystal can not only obey his mindful command, but also has the healing power of the deified life-long scorpion.


    Although the black crystal is not as Hansen thought, without the ability of the previous black crystal, it seems to be good now.


    With this long-lived scorpion, Hansen can be unscrupulous in the battle, no need to worry about the injury, as long as he does not die, longevity can always help him treat the body.


    The most amazing thing is that this long oyster can also be turned into a black crystal, like a beast soul, and it is included in the soul sea, and should be able to carry it in and out of any place.


    Hansen can''t wait to find a divine alien to try and see how he feels like fighting a deified creature under the longevity field of the longevity.


    Boa was very bored and rested on the top of a star fruit. The jewel was taken away by her for a long time, and there was no interest anymore.


    Now Boa has begun to miss some imaginary, except for the vain, who will be so kind, so many fun toys for her.


    "Han brother." Han Sen was practicing under the tree, and suddenly saw someone teleporting outside the restricted area of ??the Star Tree, looking up, the person turned out to be Shalai.


    "Shalai?" Hansen slightly surprised. Since the last battle in the silkworm, Hansen has never seen Shalai again. I don''t know what he suddenly ran to the Star Fruit Tree.


    "The commander of the patriarch was ordered to come and pick up a star fruit." Shalai took out a token and handed it to Hansen.


    "This is the case, please come in." After Han Sen confirmed the authenticity of the warrant, he opened the prohibition and put Shale in.


    However, Hansen��s heart is still a bit strange. After the predecessor of the Taishang family left, the star fruit has been banned from being picked. How can the patriarch of the Taishang family make an exception to let Shale take a star fruit, obviously it is not simple.


    Shalai was also welcome, and he entered the area of ??the Star Tree. Hansen ordered his own group of seeds to let them not attack Shalai, so that Shalai safely reached the Star Tree.


    Boa saw Shalai, her face showed a curious color, because she had seen the picture of Shale��s picking the star fruit when she was demonstrating the frog mirror. Now I actually saw Shalai coming over, still some curiously.


    Accompanied by Hansen, Shalai went straight all the way, without any pauses and waits in the middle. Obviously, there was a long-term choice.


    Han Sen did not feel strange about this. At this time, the Taishang patriarch specially approved him to pick up a star tree. Obviously, it would not be a chance to take chances.


    So Hansen has been with Shale, he is a little curious, what kind of star fruit will be picked by Shalai.


    Not long after, Shalai came to the star fruit, Han Sen did not see the difference between the star fruit, Shalai did not go directly to pick the fruit, but turned and said to Han Sen: "Han brother, There may be some battles in the future, and you are expected to protect the stars and not let it suffer too much damage."


    "Good." Han Sen nodded slightly, this is his responsibility, but Shalai is the original base of deification, listening to the meaning of his words, even unable to control the alien species in the star fruit, so Han Sen slightly surprised.


    Generally, the alien species that are opened from the stars are in a state of slumber, and they can be easily contracted by using the secret method, or killed directly when they are sleeping.


    Shale��s primordial deification says that there may be a big battle, and that is not unusual.


    After seeing Hansen ready, Shalai flew to the top of the star fruit and reached out to knock down the star fruit from the branches.


    The whole process was the same as that of Hansen��s previous picking of stars. From the burning and decomposing stars, there was a stranger.


    The heterogeneous figure is not very large. It looks like Sandy. It can only be regarded as an ordinary male creature. It is about three meters tall and has a golden hair.


    "A good golden monkey!" Hansen was slightly surprised. He saw that the heterosexual legs were short and long, and there were three pairs of snail-like ears on the head. There was a bit of sly temperament in the majestic.


    Although I did not see its chain of order, but only the horror of it, it is known that this six-handed golden monkey must be deified.


    Different from the aliens in the general star fruit, after the six-eared golden monkey was opened, a pair of eyes turned out to be squatting, and the golden light flashed inside, and the golden light seemed to be like the sun and the moon.


    Seeing the sandal in front of him, the six-eared golden monkey suddenly screamed, and the golden order chain seemed to be emitted by the holy light. The whole body was wrapped in golden light, like a golden flame. Shalai rushed over.


    Shale��s eyes condensed, and they also condensed their own chain of order, and greeted the six-eared golden monkey without retreating.


    The fist and the fist collided, the golden monkey did not move, and Shalai��s figure was actually tens of meters in the air to stabilize. In terms of pure power, Shalai was not the opponent of the Golden Monkey.


    The six-handed golden monkey has a body shape, and rushes toward Shalai. The strength and speed are stronger and faster, and the body is full of fierce breath.


    Shalai did not have any scruples because of his incompetence. When his body shape moved slightly, he escaped the pursuit of the six-eared golden monkey and used his skills to fight the six-eared golden monkey.


    In the past three days, the singer looked at each other. Although Shalai had a lot of talents before, but because of poor birth, there were few top-level genetic techniques. It took only a long time to see, and Shale��s own boxing skills went one step further. Even a few top-level genetic techniques have been revealed, and the strength has been greatly improved. It is not as strong as the war of the silkworm.


    "I don''t want to eat the fruit of the devil, and I have reached the genius of the fake eleven talents. This evolution is really too fast." Hansen praised.


    However, after watching it for a while, it was even more surprising. Such a powerful Shalai was actually suppressed by the six-eared golden monkey.


    Hansen now also sees that the six-eared golden monkey is also the original base, but its power and speed are even stronger than the fake eleven talented Shalai.


    And the power of the six-eared golden monkey is extremely weird. Shalai has found several chances to use the horrible genetic technique to hit the body of the golden monkey. However, after the explosion, it was discovered that it was just a fake body, and the true body of the six-eared golden monkey From a strange position, I almost grabbed Shalai��s head several times.


    Although Shalai relied on a calm mind and machine to avoid the risk of breaking his head, but he still left a lot of claw marks on his body, the blood continued to flow out, the situation is very bad.

 Chapter 2726： Fat meat delivered to the door

    "A very good golden monkey, can actually suppress the same level of Shalai, the alien fruit in this star fruit is not ordinary." Han Sen looked relished.


    This kind of battle of the strong, it also gave Hansen a lot of inspiration, the most peculiar is the golden monkey''s prosthetic ability.


    Even Hansen can''t see it. When is it used for real body, when is the use of fake body, it is difficult to distinguish between true and false, and it will be tricky if you are not careful.


    When Hansen was hesitating to go up and help Shale, a man from the Taishang family walked slowly to his side, and Hansen was slightly surprised because he didn��t know when the man came to him. of.


    "Li Chunqiu?" Han Sen looked at the man''s face and immediately recognized it.


    This person is too famous in the Taishang nationality. It is the master of the generation who exquisitely. They have heard that their talents are extremely high. The generation of the Taishang people is unparalleled. Even the talent of Li Keer is not as good as him.


    Li Chunqiu looked at Shalai, who was fighting with the Golden Monkey, and said: "Don''t help him, this is the battle he must go through."


    Han Sen listened to Li Chunqiu��s saying that he naturally dismissed the idea of ??helping Shalai.


    Although Shalai fell in the wind, but still not to the point where he could not fight, he still struggled with the six-handed golden monkey, and as time went by, Shale��s injuries were gradually reduced.


    "What do you think of Shalai''s recent progress?" Li Chunqiu, who has been standing there and watching the battle, suddenly said.


    Hansen looked around and found that there was only himself. It was obvious that Li Chunqiu was talking to him, but Li Chunqiu��s eyes had been watching the battle and he did not look at him.


    "Progressive speed, it is worthy of the eleven talents." Hansen tells the truth, Shale''s evolutionary speed really surprised him.


    Li Chunqiu did not move, watching the battle continue: "The golden monkey is named six-eared macaque, one of the ancient aliens, the blood gene is very powerful, according to the natural ten talent, plus the body is strong, no match, The body of the deceitful and true and false is fickle, and it is almost impossible to meet opponents in the same stage. Even the innate deification of Shale is not as cheap as the six-eared macaque."


    "With the ability of Sha Lai''s brother, just give him some time, it is only a matter of time to defeat the six-eared macaque," Hansen said.


    Li Chunqiu nodded slightly: "I don''t worry about this. The six-eared macaque is only a small test for Shalai and will not be an obstacle."


    Said, Li Chunqiu finally turned his head and looked at Hansen: "In fact, it can only become a barrier to Shalai, and only you."


    "Dagongzi laughed, I am only a half-step deification, and I am qualified to become a barrier to Shalai." Han Sen naturally refused to find something to take things to his own body.


    Li Chunqiu did not argue, but continued to say: "I am in charge of the Taishang Pool. If you need it, I can give you a chance to enter the Taishang Pool."


    "What is the meaning of Dagongzi?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and Li Chunqiu��s way of speaking was too leaping. The last sentence also said that he was the biggest obstacle to Shalai. This sentence was actually sent to him to enter the Taishang Pool. Opportunity.


    The opportunity to enter the Taishanghuahua pool is not a trivial matter. Before Hansen came to Tiantiantian, he had already heard of the name of the creation pool. Unfortunately, even if it was Linglong and Li Kerer, it was difficult to get a place to enter the pool, making Hansen There has been no chance to enter the pool.


    Now Li Chunqiu actually said that he would give him this opportunity. Hansen��s heart is naturally extremely suspicious.


    Li Chunqiu saw through Hansen��s thoughts and said faintly: ��You have become a little bit of a devil in Shale. If you can��t beat you upright, it��s an obstacle to his future promotion. Maybe Therefore, I lost the opportunity to be promoted to the true level of God, so I hope that you can promote the deification of the gods soon, so that Shalai will soon complete this demons."


    Although listening to Li Chunqiu''s meaning, even if Hansen is promoted to beautification, Shalai will certainly be able to defeat him, but Han Sen does not mind this at all.


    Everyone has novices to feed the fat to your mouth. Are you still not allowed to blow a blow?


    "If this is the case, then thank you Dagongzi, I don''t know when I can go to the Taishui Pool?" Han Sen quickly fixed the matter.


    He still has two kinds of genetic techniques that have not been promoted to half-step deification, and may be able to break through the bottleneck with the help of the Taishanghua Pool.


    The mysterious nature of Taishang��s creation pool is invaluable for the optimization of genes and the promotion of blood. It is the place where Hansen always wanted to go, and now there is finally a chance.


    "Holding the jade, you can go at any time after today." Li Chunqiu gave a small jade to Hansen.


    Han Sen took a look at Yu Fu, only to see that the jade character is only one finger long and **** wide, and the whole body is crystal clear, engraved with the word "made".


    "Thank you for the big son, I must work hard to promote the deification, so that the Shalai brothers will soon be enchanted." Han Sen took the jade to the inside of the arms, smiled and said to Li Chunqiu, but he was thinking: "Too The family is very rich, and the qualifications of the pool can be given away, and they are still given to competitors."


    Li Chunqiu looked at him with interest and said: "You are also interesting to this person. If there is no Shalai and Yushan heart, you can be regarded as a talent in this batch of silkworms."


    Listening to Li Chunqiu''s meaning, Hansen is not as good as Shalai in his eyes, nor is it as good as Yu. In this group of silkworms, it can only be regarded as the third.


    However, Hansen did not have the mood to argue with him. He was happy.


    During the time when the two talked, Shalai was more and more stable in the state. The six-eared macaque was not cheap in front of him, and it was faintly suppressed by Shalai. It was difficult to lie to the sand even if it was true. Lai.


    I have to say that Shalai is indeed a genius. In such a short period of time, I have already been able to understand the six-eared macaque.


    Hansen suddenly thought of the problem of the six-eared macaque, and asked Li Chunqiu: "Da Gongzi, how do you know that there are six-eared macaques in the fruit of the star?"


    According to Linglong and Li Kerer, there is no way to judge the appearance of the stars in the fruit of the stars. However, Li Chunqiu and Shalai are obviously counted as having six-eared macaques.


    Li Chunqiu replied: "There is a technique of derivation in the Taishang induction article. I have carefully observed this tree, and with many times of deduction, it is not difficult to judge one or two, let alone the natural vision of the star fruit. It''s not hard to know what''s inside it."


    "Natural vision?" Han Sen looked at Li Chunqiu inexplicably.


    "When the fruit came out, there was a golden phantom vision on the star tree. At that time, I saw the vision in the place not far from the star tree. According to the vision, it is not difficult to figure out What kind of heterogeneity was born in the fruit." Li Chunqiu said faintly.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2727： True fake body

    Hey!


    Shalai hit a six-handed macaque with a fist and suddenly flew out the body of the six-eared macaque.


    "Hit the real body?" Han Sen''s eyes condensed, only to see the six-eared macaque did not use the prosthetic escape this time, but was smashed into the real body.


    Shalai followed suit, and the fists were poured into the six-eared macaques like a big river. The six-eared macaques were cracked and the blood splashed.


    How to change the body of the body, split the prosthesis, and finally hit by Shalai��s fist, there is no ability to confront Shale.


    Under the continuous bombardment, the screams of the six-eared macaques are also beaten, and the body is full of cracks, but the body of the six-eared macaque is really strong. At this point, it still does not hurt the roots. It��s just that the flesh and blood are cracking.


    "Hey!" Shalai suddenly stopped the attack, so that the six-eared macaque had a chance to retreat. Shalai looked at it without chasing it, but slowly slammed it out, and sipped in the mouth.


    After Shale��s light drink, in the surrounding space, a round of round-like punches was immediately raised. I saw countless sun fists rushing toward Shalai, as the meteor group continued. The bombardment on the six-eared macaques exploded like countless hydrogen bombs.


    boom!


    The horrific explosion destroyed almost everything in the vicinity. Under the continuous bombardment of the horrible power, the body of the six-eared macaque was hard to resist, and the body was torn apart.


    Han Sen looked at the slightest glimpse, because Shale��s fist was very similar to his knives in the sky, and once again condensed the punching power, forming an incomparably powerful force.


    However, there are some differences with the knife in the sky, but there are some similarities.


    "This is the tributary of the sea, and it has the same effect as your sword. How is Shalai used?" Li Chunqiu asked faintly.


    "It''s very strong." Hansen said that the truth is that he can practice such a genetic technique in such a short period of time. Shalai is indeed too strong.


    The former Shalais only lacked the insights and genetic techniques that matched the deified body, but the Taishang people made up for his lack in this respect. With the increase of Shalai��s knowledge, the genomics became more and more Big, he will become more and more terrible, not comparable when he was just promoted.


    "I hope that you can be promoted to be more quickly, don''t let Shalai wait too long." Li Chunqiu said, Shalai had already flew back with the body of the six-eared macaque, slightly nodded to Hansen, and then followed. Li Chunqiu left together.


    Hansen did not think about them. He was delighted to play with the jade character: "Oh, if there are more people like Li Chunqiu in the universe, I will need to find myself in the future. Resources can''t be used at all."


    Han Sen is preparing to leave, but suddenly feels something is wrong, and the heart has a dangerous incitement.


    In the next second, Hansen had teleported away, suddenly saw a shadow out of the air, and flew in the position where Hansen had just stood.


    Seeing the shadow of the shadow, Hansen couldn''t help but look at it. He saw that it was a half-human monkey with six snail ears on his head. He was golden-skinned and looked like a six-eared macaque. However, it is much more than a six-eared macaque mini.


    Just now Han Sen saw Shale killing the six-eared macaque and took away his body. Now there is another small one, which really surprised him.


    "Don''t the six-eared macaque that was just killed is a mother monkey, has it given birth to a monkey?" Hansen stared at the little six-eared macaque and muttered to himself.


    In addition, he really couldn''t think of why there is a small six-eared macaque, but the aliens born in the stars, how could they become pregnant in the fruit? This does not make sense.


    "You are the mother, your family is a mother, this is the true body of the god, just what they took away is just a fake body of the god." The six-eared macaque yelled at Hansen Road.


    "Awesome, a fake body can actually deceive Li Chunqiu, can deceive Li Chunqiu, even I even cheated, the six-eared macaque''s ability to fake is simply invincible!" Han Sen was amazed.


    In the eyes of the six-eared macaque, there is a fierce flash, staring at Hansen��s cold voice: "There was a monster of the Taishang who was next to me. I had to swindle, but now there is no need for it. After killing you, The **** can break into the boundless earth of the heavens, even if the monster of the Taishang found my fake body and came back to me, it is impossible to find the god."


    "You think it''s good, but unfortunately you missed one thing." Hansen smiled.


    "What?" Six-eared macaques stared at Hansen with a pair of golden eyes.


    "I am more terrible than the monster of the Taishang nationality. If you just leave quietly, you can be free and happy in the future. Unfortunately, you have been killed and want to put me to death. This is bound to kill you." The fate," Hansen said.


    "There is a half-step deification in the district, and dare to arrogate in front of the god." The six-eared macaque was furious and screamed and rushed over.


    Hansen��s sun **** suit was put on the light, and a punch hit the six-eared macaque.


    Hey!


    The body of the six-eared macaque was broken in the air by Hansen, and it was only a fake body. The true body of the six-eared macaque was not seen.


    Hey!


    The six-eared macaque appeared suddenly behind Hansen, and a punch hit Hansen��s back. He immediately rushed Hansen��s forward and rushed out to stop his body shape. A small punch was blasted, and the sun **** suit was almost worn.


    "Look at you still dare to be crazy in front of the gods." Six-eared macaque screamed, once again rushed toward Hansen.


    "The six-eared macaque is really powerful. Not only does it have the ability to fake the body, but it also has the ability to conceal the body to hide the figure. It is hard to prevent." Han Sen looked at the six-eared macaque and did not choose to give in, but still punched. past.


    The body of the six-eared macaque was once again bombarded, and it was still a fake body. I don��t know where it went.


    Hansen��s thoughts and movements immediately ran through the tunnel, and the surrounding universe��s gears suddenly appeared in his eyes. Although he could not see the shape of the six-eared macaque, he could see those running because of the invisible movement of the six-eared macaque. Cosmic gear.


    The six-eared macaque was violent in his heart, his eyes flickering, and he quickly approached Hansen, staring at Hansen��s eyes and stretching his claws, trying to make Hansen��s eyes first.


    Seeing that Hansen was coming to see him, Hansen reached out and waved a punch at the invisible body.


    The six-eared macaque was shocked. I don��t know how Hansen found out its true body. It��s so close to the distance, and it��s too late to dodge. It��s only a punch and forced to block Hansen��s punch.


    The shape of the six-eared macaque was suddenly wrapped in snowflakes, and it seemed that there was a snowy female shadow covering its body.

 Chapter 2728： I am not satisfied

    The six-eared macaque didn''t feel like it. He continued to fight Hansen, but the snowy female shadow had been shrouded in the six-eared macaque.


    Although the six-eared macaques were not affected by the freezing power, but not long after, the eyelids became heavier and heavier, and finally fell to the top of a star fruit and slumbered.


    Han Sen saw that there was no frost on it. He knew that the frozen power had little use for the six-eared macaque, but the accompanying dormant force, the six-eared macaque did not resist.


    Looking at the six-eared macaques that were screaming on the top of the fruit, Hansen had wanted to talk about it first, but he thought about it: "Now this six-eared macaque is sleeping, not knowing the contract of the Taishang people. The method is useless. The monkey''s ability is very special. If it is a contract, it may be useful later."


    Between the minds and minds, Han Sen tried the test using the contract of the Taishang people. Originally, he did not hold too much hope. Who knows that it was really successful under the test.


    "I can''t think of it." Han Sen saw that the six-eared macaque was still asleep, and the snow female shadow still existed, so she had to wait for the snow female to scatter.


    Although this blow was made by himself, there is no way to control it freely. This is also the drawback of the genetic technique obtained by deifying the gene.


    After waiting for a few hours, the Snow Maiden finally dissipated, seeing the six-eared macaque still slumbering, Hansen kicked on its **** and kicked the six-eared macaque out.


    The six-eared macaque suddenly woke up, turned over and jumped up from the ground, and the golden order chain on his body rose again, screaming and desperate with Hansen.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and a six-eared macaque suddenly appeared on the forehead with a contract pattern.


    Plop, the six-eared macaque suddenly fell back to the top of the star fruit, holding his head into a group of non-stop convulsions, apparently very painful.


    Seeing a deified level of alienation can not even make a painful effort, Hansen could not help but marvel at the Taishang''s contract law is really powerful.


    "Monkey, can you surrender to me?" Hansen stopped the contract and asked the six-eared macaque.


    The six-eared macaque screamed and jumped from the fruit, rushing to Hansen like a phantom, and the golden light on his body, in front of Hansen.


    Hansen��s thoughts were another move. When he saw that he was about to touch Hansen��s six-eared macaque, he slammed his head and slammed it on the branches and fruits. He finally fell on the ground and knocked the ground out. Big pit.


    "Monkey, can you surrender to me and obey my command?" Hansen stopped the contract and asked the six-eared macaque again.


    "You use the intrigue to count me, I don''t accept it, and I have the ability to defeat the gods in this upright." This time the six-eared macaque did not rush again, and the fierce light in his eyes flashed, pointing to Hansen.


    "How hard is it to beat you?" Hansen smiled.


    "Hey, you can''t even beat the star beetle king, and you are the opponent of the god. If you don''t have to use intrigue, you can kill you with your hands." The six-eared macaque said disdainfully.


    Hansen was surprised to see the six-eared macaque saying: "Do you know that I am fighting here with the Star Beetle King?"


    The six-eared macaque did not dare to do it, but said it was extremely contemptuous: "This **** is a natural deification, and it is comparable to the ordinary aliens of other dragons. When God was born, he had already learned everything. What happened here, this God knows everything."


    "Congenital deification?" Hansen listened even more surprised. Such a heterogeneous, future growth space is great, maybe there is a chance to promote the true **** level.


    "Hey, if you didn''t use intrigues, how could it be the opponent of God?" The six-eared macaque said very arrogantly.


    "Okay, then I will give you a chance. I don''t need contract power. If you can win me, you will still be free. If you lose again, then I will respect me. How can I listen to my orders in the future?" Sen smiled and said.


    "A word is fixed." The six-eared macaque said anxiously, apparently it was confident that he could defeat Hansen, for fear of Hansen��s remorse.


    Hansen��s sun **** suit broke out again, and the wings of a pair of sun gods unfolded like a **** in the sky. He looked at the six-eared macaque and said, ��Come on, let me see, how big is this natural deification. ability."


    The six-eared macaque did not speak, and the eyes flashed fiercely. The golden light broke out in the moment, and if a beast burning a golden flame, he rushed to Hansen.


    A golden light claws like a cutting edge of the heavens, Hansen shrouded in the claws.


    Hansen��s wings vibrated behind and escaped the claws, but the next second, but a six-eared macaque emerged from the side of Hansen��s side, directly hit Hansen��s lower body, which turned out to be a monkey picking peach.


    The six-eared macaque thinks that it is hidden by stealth and invisibility. In fact, its every move is in the eyes of Hansen. Hansen is only a micro-motion, and he avoids this sinister monkey picking peach.


    Han Sen looks calm, and every move seems to be very dull. There is no surprise, but the six-eared macaque gradually pushes the wind.


    The six-eared macaque is extremely depressed. When it fought against Shalai, it was difficult for Shalai to judge its true body. Later, only 50% of the chances were able to distinguish its true body, and it was difficult to find it. Stealth surgery.


    If it is not for the scruples of Li Chunqiu, if the six-eared macaques do their best, they may not be able to defeat Shalai.


    However, when fighting Hansen, its true body and stealth technique had no effect at all. Whether it was a fake body or an invisible, it was directly seen by Hansen. It had no use at all. It is hurt.


    "Unfair... Unfair..." Seeing the six-eared macaque has been forced into a desperate situation, suddenly screaming and screaming.


    "What is not fair?" Hansen did not chase it, asked with a smile.


    "You have nothing to do with yourself, but you just rely on the different treasures of your body. Even if you defeat me, it is also the merit of the alien treasure, not your skill, I am not satisfied." The six-eared macaque shouted: "If You don''t use the treasure, you can kill you with a finger."


    "Okay, then I will not use the alien treasure. If I don''t use the alien treasure, you still lose. Do you listen to my order later?" Hansen looked motionless and still smiled.


    "Hey, if you don''t use a different treasure, the **** can tear you into pieces with your hands." The six-eared macaque said.


    "Let''s try it." Hansen said, and took the sun **** suit on his body.


    Not waiting for Hansen to say anything, the six-eared macaque screamed and rushed toward Hansen, and his eyes were full of fierce murder.


    Losing the blessing of the Sun God suit, Hansen is naturally much worse in strength and speed than the six-eared macaque. It is very difficult to escape the attack, and it is even less likely to compete with it.


    Hansen did not mean to dodge, the light in the eyes flashed, the cheeks rose up and the strange flush, the blood nerves reversed at this moment.

 Chapter 2729： Even the sons can’t be

    Under the reversal of blood and nerves, it became a mysterious yellow scripture. When the six-eared macaques flew to Hansen, Hansen took a shot and the power of the Xuan Huang Jing suddenly hit the six-eared macaque.


    The six-eared macaques are deified by themselves, and Hansen has no blessings of different treasures. It is only a half-step deification. It is not even hiding. He still flies to Hansen and wants to tear Hansen directly into pieces. .


    However, the power of the Xuan Huang Jing hit it, and suddenly the body of the six-eared macaque trembled, the blood of the whole body reversed, and the power disappeared without a trace, and the body and hair were changing, like withering.


    "What is going on here..." The six-eared macaque looked at the body that was gradually degrading and cried in amazement.


    Hansen did not answer, but looked at the six-eared macaque calmly.


    The changes in the six-eared macaques have become more and more fierce. The golden hair that was originally like the sun has turned pale and colorless in a moment, and the golden light in the eyes is no longer radiant.


    With a slamming noise, the chain of order in the six-eared macaques collapsed and collapsed from the deified level to the king level. Although there is still a half-step deification level, it is far from the previous strength. It can be said that it is a heaven. One underground.


    "This...how is this possible..." The six-eared macaque widened his eyes and screamed in amazement. He could hardly believe that he was beaten to the king.


    "You...what did you do to the gods? What conspiracy was used?" The six-eared macaque reacted and pointed Hansen''s foot and screamed.


    "Monkey, do you know that I have a nickname in the big universe?" Hansen smiled and looked at the six-eared macaque.


    "What nicknames do you have to shut down the gods, what tricks do you use against God?" The six-eared macaque screamed with his feet, but he did not dare to shoot Hansen.


    A blow to knock it down to the king level, this kind of thing has never even thought about it, and the heart has already expressed fear of Han Sen, and dare not make another time.


    Hansen did not pay attention to the screaming of the six-eared macaque. He smiled and continued: "I am the father of the gods in the big universe. You know why I have such a nickname?"


    "How do I... the father of the gods... you have a big tone..." The monkey listened to Hansen''s nickname and suddenly yelled.


    It claims to be the god, but Hansen said that he is the father of the gods, which makes the monkeys not angry.


    Hansen glanced at the six-eared macaque and said in a contemptuous tone: "The reason why the various races of the universe call me the father of the gods is because the deified powerful is like a son in front of me. I let them be sons. They have the qualifications to be sons. I don''t want them to be sons. Then they have to be grandchildren. Just like you are now, even the son is not qualified."


    The monkey was stunned and wanted to argue, but when Hansen hit it, he knocked it down to the king level. It seems that Hansen said something.


    "I don''t accept it... you must have used any intrigue to slap me... have the ability..."


    "Shut up!" Han Sen snorted, interrupted the monkey''s words, staring coldly at the monkey and said: "I see you still have a bit of talent, thinking about leaving you alive, but you have been so many times so many times, I don''t know how to be true. I thought I didn''t dare to kill you? The gods are just a bunch of waste in my eyes. I want them to be born, they want them to die, they have to die, I let them be gods, they can be gods, I If you are not happy, God is just a waste that can be destroyed."


    After all, Hansen��s body is shining, and it seems that he will reach out and kill the monkey.


    The six-eared macaque was just a fear of fear. At this time, Hansen was shocked, and the body was shaking. The heart panicked and quickly screamed: "Don''t kill me... I am willing to surrender..."


    "You don''t have to be stubborn." Han Sen looked coldly at the six-eared macaque, and the palm seemed to be lifted at any time, killing the six-eared macaque under his palm.


    The six-eared macaque quickly said with a flattering face: "Not reluctant... not at all arrogant... It is my glory to be able to chase a strong person like you. Can you see me rise back to God level first..."


    "There is a hard time, you come over." Han Sen is like a god, the condescending overlooking the six-eared macaque said.


    The six-eared macaques hesitated and did not dare to go to Hansen.


    "I want to kill you, I can do it, and I will be so troublesome," Hansen said disdainfully.


    The six-eared macaque smiled and said: "No... no... I dare to doubt you..."


    The six-eared macaque quickly came to Hansen, and its true body was only half a person tall. Standing in front of Hansen, it was like a child.


    Hansen glanced at him and slowly reached out his palm, pressing it on top of his head, as the priest said slowly: "I... Hansen... in the name of the Lord of the Gods... give you... the eternal sacred Power... open the door to destiny..."


    Hansen said a large section of tall and noble, and the six-eared macaques of the cockroaches glimpsed. It knew that Hansen was only delaying the time, waiting for the power of the sacred chanting to be invalid, and the six-eared macaque would naturally be promoted. Go back to the level of deification, even the blood and nerves do not need to use, just just hit a light into the top of the six-eared macaque.


    Hansen counted the time and slowly said those blessings. When he finished, the power of the Xuan Huang Jing also failed, and the body of the six-eared macaque suddenly began to change.


    After seeing the power of Hansen in his body, the six-eared macaque changed his body immediately, and quickly changed toward the level of deification, and his heart was shocked and happy.


    The natural nature of joy is to be able to return to the deification, but the creature in front of it is so terrible, even able to knock him down to the king level, and then lift it back to deification.


    "This guy is really terrible. It seems that what he said about the father of the gods seems to have something to do. Although he is only a king, I have no ability to compete with him. I can only succumb to the snake first." The eared macaque has already had fear in his heart, and he dared not confront Hansen again, and found himself a step in his heart.


    After the six-eared macaque returned to the deification, he immediately said in front of Hansen: "I am willing to chase you all my life, and I hope that you will be able to accept it."


    This is what the mouth said, the six-eared macaque is secretly saying in his heart: "When I find out your true and false, it is not too late to find a chance to go out, and even have a chance to kill him."


    Hansen naturally saw the mind of the six-eared macaque, but he did not break it. He said faintly: "You can think clearly. Once you chase it, you can''t repent."


    "I want to be clear. This life is only chasing the master, and it must be faithful." The six-eared macaque swears in the sky, but the heart does not think so.


    "Get up, what''s your name?" Hansen waved the six-eared macaque to get up.


    "I am a six-eared macaque and have no name." Six-eared macaque said.


    "If that''s the case, then I will give you a name." Hansen said with a deep indulgence: "Since you are a demonized alien of a monkey, and a six-eared macaque, then you will call it a young son."


    The six-eared macaque listened to a slap in the face, and secretly spit out the heart: "What kind of ghost name, have you said it for a long time, is it related to this name?"

 Chapter 2730： Build pool

    After Shalai and Li Chunqiu went back, the body of the six-eared macaque was taken out. Li Chunqiu glanced at it and found that something was wrong. The big hand waved a force, and the body of the six-eared macaque suddenly broke into gray.


    "How could this be?" Shalai��s face was astonished. After reacting, he immediately got up and went to the Star Tree.


    Li Chunqiu stopped him and said: "It must be late now. After so long, it has already entered the sky and disappeared."


    "Hansen has guarded the star tree, should it not run out?" Shalai said.


    "Even I didn''t find the six-eared macaque, let alone Hansen." Li Chunqiu said faintly: "And even if he found out, do you think he can stop the six-eared macaque from rushing out of the star tree?"


    "It''s my fault, even the fake body is not distinguished." Shalai said.


    Li Chunqiu shook his head and said: "You don''t have to blame yourself. The fake body of the six-eared macaque is really powerful. Even I have never found it, no wonder you."


    After a pause, Li Chunqiu comforted again: "There are countless aliens in the sky, and then killing other aliens, but I still don''t want to go recently. Hansen should soon come to the pool, after reading it. Not too late."


    Shalai nodded slightly: "The creation pool has the ability to reborn, but for different creatures, it also has different effects. I don''t know how much Hansen can get in the pool."


    "I believe that no one can get more benefits than you get." Li Chunqiu said faintly.


    ......


    Hansen originally thought that Li Chunqiu and Shalai would come back to find six-eared macaques, but after waiting for a long time, they did not see them back.


    Early the next morning, Han Sen told the young six sons and a stranger to guard the star tree, so that Boer also stayed, and he went to the pool.


    The reason why Hansen went so urgently was to use this qualification of the pool before Linglong and Li Keer knew about the creation pool.


    He is counting on the creation pool to push the ice muscle jade and the hole mysterious to a half-step deification. If two women are next to him, he will not be able to run two genetic techniques in the pool.


    The pool is not so much a pool as it is a spring well.


    According to Hansen, it is said that the spring water in the pool is not really water, but a kind of corpse.


    This kind of statement is also passed down from the Taishang people. It is true that it is true and false. Because no one knows what is going on in the deepest part of the pool, even the true god-level powerhouse is hard to reach the deepest part of the pool.


    Only the strong people of the Taishang family analyzed and speculated that the deepest part of the creation pool is probably a huge deified group of dead corpses. Before they knew how many billion years ago, there were a large number of deified aliens who died there. They have been deified. The flesh and blood were buried in the ground, and after some strange changes, a kind of corpse water was formed, which overflowed from the pothole of the creation pool.


    The process of this change is somewhat similar to the formation of oil.


    It is precisely because the pool of the pool has a large number of deified genes, so it will have a strong optimization and enhancement of the genes of the organism.


    It��s just how much benefit you can get from it, but also how long the creature itself can stay in the pool and how much it can absorb.


    All of the above are just speculations about the creation of spring water by the Taishang people. As for whether it is true or not, it is not known.


    However, after the various families have entered the pool, there are a few creatures that can resonate with the spring water and some visions.


    For example, once a giant elephant entered the pool, the result was resonated with the spring water, and there was a vision of the ancient deification of the alien gods.


    And because the vision of the celestial **** appeared, the giant elephants absorbed more of the springs than the average creature, and the degree of fit with the body was higher. Therefore, the giant elephant��s achievements were extremely high, and almost promoted to the true level. Although it failed in the end, it is a miracle for a giant elephant to walk that step.


    Hansen did not expect to be able to cause a vision, but only hoped to absorb some of the spring water.


    Because according to the theory of the Taishang people, the reason why creatures can cause visions is because the depths of the pools are buried, and the aliens that have **** relationships with this creature are buried, so that the vision can be triggered.


    The blood of mankind originated from the crystal family, and the history of the crystal family is not so long, and it is impossible to come to the heavens in such a long time, buried in the depths of the pool, so Hansen did not expect to be able to trigger Vision.


    In essence, the spring water is the fusion of various deified genes. After different organisms absorb the spring water, there will be certain genetic mutations, and this mutation will generally develop in a good direction.


    Of course, if you absorb too much, the mutation is too powerful, but it may be harmful to yourself. The key is that it is in a quantity, too much is risky, too little effect is not obvious, how much is good, but also depends on the organism itself. Quality and affordability.


    Hansen came to the palace where the creation pool was located. He did not see Li Chunqiu''s figure. Shalai was kept outside the palace and seemed to be waiting for him.


    "Shalai brother, can I use the pool now?" Hansen handed the jade in the handle to Shalai.


    "Of course, I am waiting for you here, just to help you open the portal of the building hall." Shalai said, took over Hansen''s creation of jade, and then took out a similar jade, will Two jade characters were inserted into the big lock of the palace gate.


    Hey!


    The door to the hall was slowly opened, and Shalai made a gesture of asking: "I hope that Han brother can fly into the sky by the pool of cultivation and directly promote the deification."


    "I also hope that as you said, Sha Lai, I am advanced." Han Sen said that he walked into the hall of the building.


    In the center of the palace, there is a jade-built pool. The pool is like a pool of stagnant water. There is no wave of ripples. It should have been a transparent pool of water, but because the pool is too deep, it looks like a dark color, like a deep passage to hell. hole.


    Although the pool is as calm as the deep pond, but Hansen can feel the horror of the pool, under the calm pool, the vitality is like a volcanic eruption, even more terrifying than the life of the deified creature. Just standing by the pool, Hansen feels that his body is about to be melted.


    "A strong life, it is worthy of the legendary pool!" Hansen praised, not hesitating at the moment, jumped directly into the pool.


    When Hansen jumped into the pool, Li Chunqiu did not know when he appeared next to Shalai, and looked at the creation pool in the palace with Shalai.


    "I don''t know if Hansen can promote the deification through the pool of creation?" Shalai muttered to himself.


    "He is just a crystal family. It is not like you have the ancient blood of the ancients. It can trigger the vision of the pool. The benefits are limited. It is impossible to promote the deification and get some benefits." Li Chunqiu said faintly.


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Mobile version URL: m.

 Chapter 2731： Crazy devour

    Hansen''s body fell into the pool, and suddenly felt like it was soaked in the hot springs, as if there was a hot air pouring into the body from the pores of the body.


    Hansen��s heart was full of surprises, and the hot air was alive, no matter whether the pool had any optimization effect on his genes, but these vitalities were enough to benefit him.


    Under the powerful baptism of life, Han Sen felt full of energy, as if he could play mahjong for three days and three nights.


    However, the simple vitality does not make Hansen''s body truly change. Hansen converges on the mind and starts to run the tunnel mysterious classics, so as to absorb the genetic power in the spring water, hoping to gain something.


    The hole Xuan Jing has just been in operation, Han Sen feels that there are countless energy flowing into the body with the operation of the tunnel mysterious, so that the cells of his body are active and rapidly changing.


    Just for a moment, Han Sen felt that the bottleneck of Dong Xuan Jing had loosened, and there was a sign that there was a ninth area of ??unity.


    "It''s too strong! It''s too strong! It''s a legendary pool!" Hansen was shocked and happy, and the energy provided by the pool made him far more than Hansen had expected.


    "I knew this early, I should have thought of ways to make a pool. I only need to make a bubble. It is as easy to take a half-step as a bath. If you come here early, the four genetic techniques have long been promoted and half-steped. Why do you have to be so troublesome?" Han Sen was crazy about running the tunnel mysteriously, while thinking in his heart.


    Hey!


    It was also a moment, Han Sen felt the power of the whole body broke out, and countless cosmic gears rotated with the hole Xuan Jing, which in turn pushed his hole Xuan Jing''s life gear, and it was so easy to promote a half-step deification.


    Hansen��s surprise was mixed, and it��s not so much different to understand the difference between the half-step and the mysterious hole. I immediately ran the ice muscle jade, and by that horrible power I wanted to push the ice muscle jade. The half-step deification of the nine-in-one.


    Still the same smoothly, because the creation pool gave Hansen the power is too high, after the ice muscle jade surgery absorbed those forces, almost no obstacles, step by step toward the realm of the nine-in-one.


    Hansen''s entire body is turned into ice jade, like a statue, with the constant transformation of ice muscle jade, his body is more and more crystal clear, like innocent crystal.


    Hey!


    The skin of the ice jade is actually split, like dust, which is peeled off from Hansen''s body. With this peeling, the flesh and blood in Hansen''s body is also a little reborn, and it really seems to be reborn.


    "I was promoted again..." Hansen could hardly believe that he was so simple that he promoted the tunnel and the ice muscles to a half-step deification, and more genetic power poured into his body. As the rolling river turns down, Hansen himself feels incredible.


    "I''m not right... It seems a bit wrong..." Hansen continued to refine and absorb the energy, but it felt a bit too strange.


    According to the theoretical analysis of the Taishang people, the spring water is produced by the fusion of different kinds of deified genes, so its composition is very complicated.


    After the general organism enters the pool, after absorbing a large amount of artificial spring water, it can only refine the genetic power of the part of the spring water that is close to its own gene, and a large amount of harmful genetic power needs to be discharged again, otherwise it will have Severe damage.


    For example, a creature that cultivates the power of the fire enters the pool, and the genetic power of the water system or other systems contained in the spring is harmful to him. He must discharge that part of the harmful gene power.


    Because the genetic power that is not suitable for you accounts for the majority of the spring water, it is difficult for the creature to stay in the pool for a long time. Once the harmful genetic power in the body reaches a certain level, it can only leave the pool and end this time. Absorption, go out and refine and refine the harmful genetic power.


    If a vision comes to the body of a creature, those visions will reject other gene forces, attracting the same gene power, and be more conducive to biological absorption. Therefore, when a vision occurs, the creature can absorb more benefits for itself. Gene power, while the harmful genetic power absorbed is only a small part, so the benefits can be obtained more than the average organism, and the time in the pool will also be longer.


    However, Hansen��s situation is a bit strange. He has been absorbing the genetic power of the spring water, and there is no vision. However, the genetic power that is inhaled into his body is completely used by him, and there is no harmful gene in theory. Power, as if all the springs of creation are the purest genetic powers, there is no harm to Hansen��s body.


    Hansen whales the cow and **** in a lot of genetic power. Even he himself is starting to be a little scared.


    "I have sucked up so much genetic power. How can I have no problem at all? It seems that it can be sucked up all the time. Is this too strange?" Hansen secretly wondered.


    This feeling is like eating a steak buffet. Others have already eaten three steaks, but Hansen has already eaten more than a dozen pieces. I still feel that there is a lot of space in the stomach and I can continue to eat.


    Even Hansen himself was scared by such a weird situation, and he was a little scared.


    "Is it because my body has no special attribute bias and can absorb the genetic power of any attribute, so will this special situation happen?" Hansen secretly guessed.


    Although I feel that this explanation is somewhat far-fetched, Hansen naturally refuses to spit it out.


    "With such a huge amount of energy, if I continue to absorb it, will I not promote it directly?" Hansen was a little faint and secretly thinking: "If it can, it would be great."


    The genetic term is run wildly by Hansen. This is the most suitable genetic technique for resources. At this time, don''t try to absorb it as much as possible.


    Hansen gorged in the pool, and Shalai and Li Chunqiu were watching the changes in the pool.


    The vitality in the pool was fluctuating, and the springs were also glowing, but there was no vision, but Hansen was not seen from the inside.


    "It has been half an hour, how can Hansen not come out?" Shalai said with some confusion.


    Half an hour, for the king-level creatures that did not cause a vision, is almost the limit, even if the top half-step deification, then the harmful gene power in the body should be saturated.


    However, Han Sen did not cause a vision, nor did he come out of the pool. Not only Shalai, but Li Chunqiu also had some doubts.

 Chapter 2732： Divine evolution

    "Han Sen is indeed extraordinary. As a crystal family, it is rare to be able to persist for half an hour." Li Chunqiu looked at the water and said.


    However, after saying this for half an hour, he still did not see Hansen coming out of the pool, and even Li Chunqiu''s expression changed a bit.


    "An hour... It hasn''t come out yet... This should have been the standard of the original deification?" Shalai said with amazement.


    Li Chunqiu nodded slightly: "In theory, half-step deification can support up to half an hour. Unless it can cause a vision, it can last for more than an hour, or it can be persisted for more than an hour..."


    Speaking of this, Li Chunqiu paused, apparently there was some doubt that Han Sen had not come out for so long.


    Not only are they two doubts, Han Sen himself is also very confused. He swallowed up the genetic power, which has surpassed his own total strength, but still has no signs of stopping. He feels that he can continue to absorb, like a nervous problem. I don''t know how to eat.


    "Deified gene 1 ... 13% of the progress of deification..."


    Suddenly, a voice rang in Hansen��s mind, and Hansen was shocked. When he heard what it was, he was ecstatic.


    "I go, the spring water in the pool can actually increase the deified genes. Is it true that the Taishui speculated that these springs are actually caused by the fusion of degenerate genes..." Hansen was surprised and happy, he has been for a long time. I haven''t got a deified gene, and I can''t think of it.


    Hansen also tried to devour the genes of deified alienation in the past, but he has been unable to digest it. These variants of the degenerate heterogeneous genes have made him possible to absorb.


    Now Han Sen still manages what will not die, a rare opportunity to have a chance, of course, to eat.


    "Deified Gene 1... Fourteen percent of the progress of the deification..."


    After a while, Hansen��s mind rang again with a similar tone.


    Inspired by this, Hansen is more eager to absorb the power of the spring water, the body is sinking more and more, the deeper the sneak, the stronger the genetic power in the spring water.


    Hansen sucked the sea in the pool, and Shalai and Li Chunqiu were strange outside. They had waited for more than two hours, but they still didn''t see Hansen coming out from it.


    This has already had a big problem in itself. Shale entered the pool in a deified way, and it also caused a vision, but it only lasted for more than two hours.


    Now that Hansen is in the same time as Sharay, but still has no signs of coming out, this is too strange.


    "Han Sen''s body should still be half-deified, so much of the genetic power, even if it is all beneficial to him, there is no harm at all, it should also blast his body... How is he still inside..." Shalai looked Wacky said.


    Li Chunqiu looked at Chishui without talking. He tried to speculate on Hansen''s current situation, but he thought of many possibilities, but he felt that he was not reliable. No matter what he thought, unless Hansen had been promoted to deification, he should have been pooled. The genetic power has exploded.


    However, if Hansen is promoted to deification in the pool, there will be great movements. They should be right, and it is impossible to be as calm as it is now.


    To say that Hansen is already dead inside, it seems unlikely that there will be creatures that have been blasted before, but there will be strong power fluctuations when they burst, and they will be perceived, and Hansen��s current situation. totally different.


    "What did he do below?" Li Chunqiu couldn''t help but be curious, but although he was in charge of the pool, he did not dare to enter it.


    Although the composition pool contains extremely powerful genetic power, because its composition is too complicated, after the organism enters it, once the harmful gene power reaches saturation, although it can be slowly removed after it comes out, its own gene will still be affected. Some sequelae.


    This sequelae has no effect on the health of the body and the future practice. However, if it enters the pool again, the body''s ability to adsorb harmful gene power will increase greatly, so that the harmful genetic power in the body will quickly become saturated after entering the pool again. Stay in the pool for a long time.


    Therefore, the average creature can only benefit when it enters the fortification pool for the first time. Once again, entering the pool will make this sequela more and more serious. For several times, the body can hardly touch the spring water again.


    This is the case with Li Chunqiu. It is not that he does not want to go down and see what is going on, but he cannot go on.


    Shalai had only entered the pool before he could, and naturally he couldn��t go any longer. Both of them could only look around and wait for Hansen to come out from there. Naturally, Hansen knew what he had done below.


    "Deified Gene 1... Fifty-six percent of the progress of deification..."


    Hansen is still madly absorbing the genetic power in the spring, and his deification is getting higher and higher.


    "Don''t I really want to be promoted to be deified?" Hansen was very excited. If he could be promoted to deification here, he would really have the capital of the founding tribe. At that time, he could start the battle of destroying the people on behalf of human beings. The class is one of the top people.


    It is unrealistic to want to lay down the great powers such as the Emperor or the Celestial, and to play with some of the superiors who have no deification, or only one or two deified superiors, Hansen is still very confident.


    Of course, there are inextricable links between the upper classes, not to say that they can fight, just like the Rebeites, whoever wants to launch a battle against them, must first consider the attitude of the town.


    Hansen is not so worried about it. Find a superior who is attached to the emperor and destroy their lights. Anyway, he and the emperor have become like a fire, and there will be a battle sooner or later.


    "Deified Gene 1... Eighty-nine percent of the progress of deification..."


    As time went by, Hansen��s deification was getting higher and higher, and Hansen could feel that his body was undergoing earth-shaking changes because of the progress of the deification.


    This change has nothing to do with his four genetic techniques, but a purely physical transformation, which is indescribable, like flesh and blood bones and internal organs, each of which is producing a strange metamorphosis.


    "Deified Gene 1... 100% deified progress... The evolution of the gods..."


    When the progress of the deification reached 100%, Hansen suddenly felt that his body was like a petal. He was fading in pieces, and it was like a snake and other creatures in the skin. The feeling could not be described, and the strangeness could not be said. Bizarre, but let Han Sen feel very comfortable.

 Chapter 2733： Vision

    Shalai and Li Chunqiu are staring at the sacred pool from the eccentric look. Suddenly, the spring water in the pool is like a fountain. It spurts out a dozen meters high, and a wave of strange waves is transmitted from the pool.


    Hey!


    Before they figured out what happened, the spring water suddenly rose into a shadow, and an ancient behemoth rushed out of it.


    The behemoth seems to be huge in prehistoric horror. There are two heads in it, and there are four wings in the back. The moment that rises and rises, it will roar in the sky. It seems that the strange snoring echoes in the hall.


    "Double-headed dragons? How can there be a vision of a double-headed dragon? There is no double-headed dragon in the veins of the crystal family!" Li Chunqiu looked at the double-headed dragon vision, and for a time inside the brain Flashing countless questions.


    Without waiting for him to solve the doubts in the happy, the virtual shadow of the double-headed dragon has disappeared, and in the next second, there is actually a virtual shadow in the pool.


    I saw that it was a phoenix-like beautiful bird''s shadow, fluttering out of the spring water, hovering over the pool for a week, and screaming a clear sound.


    "God phoenix..." Li Chunqiu has even cultivated the "Tai Shang Sen Pian" to a very high level, but at this time he can not help but change the color, it is difficult to maintain the peace of mind.


    Hansen is able to trigger a vision, but it can be a double vision, which is incredible.


    The two-headed dragon and the sacred phoenix are ancient and alienated, and the blood has long been extinct. It is difficult to find their blood in the big universe. Even if it can be found, it cannot be a crystal family.


    Li Chunqiu can''t imagine why Hansen can inspire these two ancient alien visions.


    But everything is not over yet. When the vision of the **** phoenix dissipated, the waves in the pool were again rushed out.


    At this time, Sha Lai has already seen it. He has the blood of the Lions, and he can trigger the vision of nine lions in the pool. It is very valuable.


    Hansen, a crystal family, actually caused a triple vision in the blink of an eye, making people simply unable to believe that this is true.


    What is even more frightening is that the vision is still constantly emerging. All kinds of visions do not appear like money. The sky above the pool is like a zoo.


    Li Chunqiu and Shalai stood by the pool, and they were already there. The numbness looked at a heavy vision and the brain could not think.


    They really can''t think of what happened. Why are there so many visions in the pool? These visions and the crystal family are not related at all. How could it be because Hansen is such a crystal family?


    Hansen himself is not sure what the situation is. His deified gene is 100%. After the evolution of the body, he sees various visions constantly appearing from the depths of the pool. Every vision from him. After passing, Hansen feels that there is a trace of foreign body peeling out of the body.


    The foreign body seems to be nothing, Hansen himself is only vaguely able to feel it, and the stripping of those foreign objects does not seem to affect him. Instead, those visions appear to make the genetic power flowing into him more refined. Pure, the body is changing more quickly.


    Hansen can only secretly guess in his heart: "The aliens in the shelter may be different blood in the big universe. I have eaten so many flesh and blood, plundering their genes to enhance themselves, it is likely that their blood has been affected by some The degree of influence, the residual genetic information belonging to the blood of different organisms, at the moment of the evolution of the gods, so that the traces of genetic information are also stimulated, so will these visions appear?"


    These are just Hansen''s guesses. He doesn''t know if this is the case, and there is no extra thought to verify. At this time, his body evolution has reached the most critical time, and he has no energy to distract him.


    Hansen��s flesh and blood has undergone earth-shaking changes. Every cell seems to have been reborn, making his body as pure as a newborn baby, without any impurities.


    However, Hansen did not hear the improvement of the evolution of the body. Although the evolution of the body stopped, the four genetic techniques in the body automatically turned on.


    The **** nerves, the sacred mysteries, the ice muscles, the jade bones and the genetics of the four kinds of genes, even at the same time in Hansen''s body, Hansen was shocked.


    Because the trajectories of the four genetic operations have many overlapping places, and at the same time, it is likely to cause conflicts, resulting in chaos, and serious conditions may cause Hansen''s body to collapse.


    However, at this time, all four genetic techniques run on their own, but they do everything in Hansen''s body, and there is no conflict or influence between them.


    Both the blood and the ice muscles are the power of xenogenesis. They have a strong influence on the cells of the whole body, prompting Hansen''s flesh and blood to change rapidly.


    However, the emphasis of the two is different. Although both have influence on the whole body cells, the blood vessels are more focused on the blood and the internal organs, while the ice muscles are biased to the flesh.


    Under the influence of the two forces, Hansen��s entire body has undergone some transformation on the basis of deification, and a strange chain of order is forming in Hansen��s body.


    Dong Xuan Jing and genetics are the power of the genetic armed system. Although there is a certain influence on Hansen''s body, the biggest change is from themselves.


    Both the sacred armor and the mantra are constantly changing, creating a strange chain of order.


    The order chain of the two is obviously different. The order chain of Dong Xuan armor is black, and the structure is very complicated, as if it is connected with the order of the whole universe.


    The order chain of the spell is white, completely independent of the rules of the universe, and is a completely independent entity. Except that the spell itself is related to Hansen, it seems to be completely stripped from the universe.


    With the continuous evolution of the four kinds of genetic techniques, Hansen''s body has also been alienated, and the whole body has been turned into a heterogeneous gene, just like a terrible humanoid.


    Seeing that the four genetic techniques are promoted to deification, but at the last moment of promotion and deification, Hansen suddenly felt that the power of the four genetic techniques occupied his entire body, and suddenly there was a conflict.


    puff!


    Hansen''s blood spurted out, and the whole body''s cells seemed to be crushed. The conflict between the four different forces was too serious, and his body could not bear it. It suddenly became a mess, and was originally on the verge of promotion. Under the influence of the four forces, they all collapsed, and the chain of order that just condensed the rudimentary form collapsed.

 Chapter 2734： Infinite loop

    The four forces constantly swayed in Hansen''s body, causing Hansen''s ** to suffer tremendous trauma, and the meridians were broken and broken, like a mess.


    If Hansen is not strong at this time, although he has not been promoted to deification, but the degree of power of ** can already be compared with the deified strong, for a normal half-step deification, the body has already been confused by four kinds of The power was shredded.


    Although Hansen��s body is not completely destroyed, the situation is not optimistic. Under the four forces out of control, the constant pressure, Hansen��s body is no longer strong, and can not withstand long-term destruction.


    Hansen''s efforts to run genetics, want to bring the power of chaos back on track, but quickly found that this is almost impossible.


    When he runs the blood and nerves, the power of the blood and nerves becomes powerful, and the other three forces will compete with them, making it difficult for Hansen to put them on the right track.


    The same is true for the other three genetic techniques. Hansen can only run one gene technique at a time, and there is no way to control all four genes at the same time.


    The four kinds of genetic techniques are in chaos, and they form a strange balance. Hansen is also helpless at a time, and he can''t think of a feasible solution.


    "You can only fight!" Feeling that the situation in the body is getting worse and worse, if you can''t control the four forces back on track in a short time, I am afraid he will really die under his own power.


    At this time, Hansen also refused to take care of it. He used four kinds of genetic techniques at the same time. He wanted to control the four kinds of genetic techniques at the same time and put them back to the normal trajectory. This would not lead to four imbalances of power.


    There have been four genetic operations at the same time. Hansen hopes to simulate the model just now, let the four genetic techniques work together and return to their original normal trajectory.


    Hansen soon discovered that it was a dangerous thing for him to do four gene works at the same time.


    Before his body was not injured, he could still accommodate four kinds of normal-running genetic forces. Now the body meridians are seriously damaged, and the four forces are already confused. I want to put them back on track, far more than the previous four. It is much harder for genetics to work together.


    Hansen has just run four kinds of genetic techniques, and he feels that the power conflict in the body has intensified, which has made his physical damage more serious.


    The pain of tearing heart made Han Sen almost unable to scream, feeling that the meridians, blood vessels and internal organs were pulled by various forces, like being torn.


    Han Sen knows that he can''t stop, he has to guide the four forces back to the correct trajectory, otherwise the end will only be worse.


    Tolerant of the pain, Hansen worked hard to run four kinds of genetic techniques, and wanted to make them return to normal. Only after a little bit of operation, the damage to the body was more serious, and the blood continued to overflow from the torn flesh.


    "Longevity!" Han Sen thought of a move, the black crystal was summoned from the soul sea, turned into a longevity, opened the chain of longevity, and constantly repair Hansen''s body.


    The body was torn again and again, and was again repaired by the eternal life. Hansen resisted the devastating pain and slowly led the four forces back to the correct trajectory.


    This process is extremely long and painful. If the will is a little bit worse, it may fall short. Hansen is hard to bear the pain of the heart and bones, and guides the power of the four genetic techniques back to the correct track.


    Fortunately, there is a strong healing ability of the longevity, otherwise Hansen can bear the pain, and the flesh and blood can not bear the power of the times.


    After more than an hour of torture, Hansen finally turned the four genetic techniques back to the correct trajectory.


    However, things did not end there. After the four genetic techniques returned to the right path, they were still insanely running. They each condensed the embryonic form of the order chain and once again promoted to the level of deification.


    Hansen realized that he was caught in an infinite loop, and his body had reached the requirement of promotion and deification. As long as the body is normal, it will inevitably be promoted to deification.


    However, the power of the four kinds of genetic techniques is promoted to deification at the same time. When they are promoted, they need to be supported by his body. At this time, they need to completely occupy his body, so there will be conflicts. As a result, promotion will inevitably fail.


    If the body is repaired, it will be promoted, and the promotion will inevitably fail. If this is done, even if Hansen��s will is determined, the time will be tossed.


    Hansen tried to want to run only one kind of genetic surgery to promote the deification, but found that it could not be done, because it has reached the body of 100% deified progress, and it is mandatory to destroy Hansen��s four kinds of genetic techniques together. It is the overall promotion, there is no possibility of suppressing a certain genetic technique.


    Just like a baby growing up, it is impossible to say that one or one foot of the baby stops growing, and when the other body parts grow up, the hand grows again.


    This is the case with Hansen. His promotion is an overall promotion, not a certain kind of genetic technique, or a certain part of the body, rising one liter, all of which will break into the level of deification.


    "If this is the case, then only four kinds of genetic techniques can be promoted to deification at the same time..." After Hansen thought about his situation, he could only take a chance and he had no retreat.


    However, at the last step, the four kinds of genetic techniques were promoted and deified with his body as a fulcrum. Then there was a conflict, which caused Hansen to fall short again. The power of the four genetic techniques was chaotic, and the prototype of the order chain collapsed. Let him experience the pain of the body almost collapsed.


    "No... It��s impossible to succeed in this way..." Han Sen resisted the pain of the body tearing, flashing countless thoughts in his mind, thinking about how he could successfully advance in the case of four genetic operations at the same time. Deified.


    In theory, Hansen has not succeeded in promoting the possibility of deification, because the four kinds of genetic techniques can never be unified, they all need to occupy Hansen''s body, so this is an insurmountable contradiction.


    "Wait a minute...body...in theory...the spell itself is a living body...she has a complete body structure and circulation...maybe that would really work..." Hansen suddenly flashed in his head .


    Once again, with the strength of the longevity, in the boundless pain, the power of the four genetic disorders is brought back on track. This kind of pain is more uncomfortable than death. It��s like a thousand knives. Hansen doesn��t know again. I can still live without support.


    "Must be successful!" Hansen felt his teeth tremble, silently praying in his heart, and summoned the spell. 8)

 Chapter 2735： Promotional deification

    The girl who had become a mantra appeared in front of Hansen, but in a flash, she rushed to Hansen��s body and merged with Hansen��s body, which made Hansen��s body undergo some wonderful changes.


    After the success of the spell and the spell, Hansen��s body structure changed a lot. Originally, Hansen wanted to use this change of body structure to re-plan the four genetic techniques and find a way to make four kinds of genes. The method that exists at the same time.


    However, after Hansen merged with the mantra, he suddenly discovered that the change of body structure after the fusion was bigger than he imagined. The four genetic techniques were forced to change the route, and all four genetic techniques were completely chaotic.


    Under this chaos, the four kinds of genetic techniques let go, and each of them constantly searched for new route flows, which formed a short-term delicate balance, which made Hansen��s body temporarily untouched, and four genetic techniques did not occur. The situation of dumping.


    Hansen has no other choice but to continue to operate along with the four genetic forces.


    What surprised Hansen was that the body after his fusion with the spell seemed to be much more inclusive than before, and the four forces worked together without conflict.


    In particular, the power of geneic language, after Hansen and the spell are combined, the genetic language becomes very docile in this body, like the ubiquitous water flow, where other forces flow, it will slowly recede, and other forces If it doesn''t work, it will be filled.


    The power of the hole Xuan Jing is even more peculiar. It has been completely stripped from Hansen''s body and only flows inside the cave. It has formed a peculiar cycle between Dong Xuanjia and Hansen.


    The two forces of blood and bone have become the main body of Hansen''s body. In the process of cohesion of the order chain, Hansen''s body has been continuously promoted to the level of deification.


    Finally, the four kinds of genetic techniques once again condensed into a chain of order, together with Hansen''s body, and transformed into a deified situation.


    Han Sen knows the most urgent moment. If he fails again this time, he really does not know if he can bear the pain of returning again.


    The four kinds of genetic techniques completely formed the chain of order in an instant, and the four different forces blended together, as if Hansen''s body was melted.


    "Hey!" Hansen''s hard-to-home, roaring, and the cells on his body quickly changed.


    At this moment, the genetic skills of four different forces have resonated wonderfully and combined into one whole.


    This is just a combination, not a true fusion. The four forces are not merged. They are just like a mechanical four parts, combined into a whole in a strange way.


    The black armor, with both masculine and feminine body, boiling blood, ice and jade flesh, Hansen feels that the whole person seems to sublimate, the feeling is indescribable, the body emits a flame-like black order The chain makes Hansen look like a horrible alien demon, and even the breath of that body seems to be heterogeneous.


    "The evolution of the gods is complete... the body is promoted to the level of deification..."


    Hansen heard the prompt of promotion success and subconsciously glanced at his own information.


    Hansen: Super **** body.


    Gene warfare: xenogeneic (primary).


    Rank: Deification.


    Evolution: zero percent.


    Shouyuan: 2658.


    ��Is the four genetic techniques really integrated?�� Hansen saw that his genetic warfare had only one alienation that had never been seen before, and the previous four genetic warfare disappeared.


    With a thought, Hansen tried to separate the spell from the body. Under this attempt, Hansen suddenly felt that some balance of his own was broken. The four kinds of combined gene forces suddenly fell apart and Hansen felt Physical strength is greatly reduced.


    Although the power is reduced, but it has not fallen out of the level of deification, the power of the order chain still exists.


    Looking at my own information again, I found that there are four kinds of warfare that I am familiar with in the genetic warfare.


    Heterosexual (primary), ice muscle jade (primary), Dong Xuanjing (primary), mantra (original), the four genetic warfare as before, only reached the original base level, and just now The heterogeneous warfare that Hansen saw was gone.


    "Weird!" Hansen felt a bit strange, but he had not waited for him to continue to figure out his situation, but Xiaoyu suddenly lit up.


    Han Sen knew that Linglong and Li Keer had come, and it was a pity that they had a sigh of relief and had to converge on the mind and swim toward the exit of the pool.


    Hansen broke out of the water and saw that Linglong and Li Kerer stood at the door of the main hall. Together with Shalai and Li Chunqiu, they stared at him with their eyes.


    ��Really promoted and deified?�� Linglong and Li Kerer looked at Han Sen with some surprise.


    They had received the news of Li Chunqiu and rushed over. I didn''t expect to see Hansen coming out of the pool, and Hansen exuded a strong chain of order, which was obviously promoted to deification.


    Li Chunqiu''s look is also weird. He has been waiting for Hansen to come out of the pool. He has to inform Linglong and Li Kerer about the news. He wants to use their perception of Hansen to figure out Hansen in the end. what happened.


    But who knows that Linglong and Li Kerer have just arrived, Hansen has actually come out, and he has been promoted to deification. Everything is so strange that he can''t understand, how Hansen did it.


    A half-step deification, even stayed in the pool for nearly seven hours, triggered a myriad of visions, and also successfully promoted the deification, all of which is beyond the scope of Li Chunqiu''s understanding.


    "Han Sen, have you really promoted the deification?" Shalai asked staring at Hansen.


    Hansen smiled and said: "I would also like to thank the Dagongzi for the qualification of the pool, otherwise I don''t know when and how long to be promoted to deification."


    "So just right, you and I can fight a fair battle." Shale��s eyes burned with fanatical warfare.


    ��Isn''t it so good here?�� Hansen also wanted to try to see how strong he was after he was promoted to deification, but here is the pool of creation, it is really not suitable for fighting.


    "Go to the altar valley." Li Chunqiu said in a loud voice, people have already teleported away.


    Linglong and Li Kerer came to Hansen and glanced at him with a sigh of relief: "Are you promoted to deification, not even calling us?"


    "I didn''t think that I could be promoted to the deification in the pool. Everything was an accident." Han Sen said with a hand, he thought that he could raise the blood and nerves and the ice muscles to a half-step deification. Can promote the deification.


    This time it was a surprise to be promoted to deification.


    "Let''s go, let''s see how strong you are after the promotion of deification." Linglong said as he walked over to Hansen, reached down and held Hansen''s shoulder, and took him to the altar valley.

 Chapter 2736： Star burst

    Hansen is no stranger to the altar valley. The last battle of silkworms was within the altar valley.


    Once again, I came to Tanjaya, and my opponent is still Shalai, but now Hansen is different, and the promotion of the deified Hansen is no longer comparable.


    Shalai is not the former Shalai. During this time, he learned a lot of genetic techniques. Although there are still defects, it is much stronger than before.


    Li Chunqiu stood outside the altar valley and his eyes never left Hansen.


    He is very clear that Shale��s chances of winning this time are not great. He originally thought that Hansen was not so promoted and deified, so this matchup was not within Li Chunqiu��s expectations.


    His cultivation of Shalai has not yet reached perfection. Shale��s genetics requires a lot of time to learn, so that he can overcome the problem of genetics being too single.


    But these are not important. Combat is the best way for a strong man to grow up. It is also good for Shale to fight against an opponent like Hansen.


    Moreover, Li Chunqiu also wants to know what level of Hansen can be promoted to the deification.


    In the altar valley, Shalai looked at Han Sen and said: "I have found a way to crack your knife, this time will not give you the same opportunity."


    "I didn''t plan to use the knife in the sky." Hansen smiled and summoned the spell with a double gun.


    The spells that have been promoted to the deified level are more delicate and refined, and they are more textured. The two revolvers are engraved with a mysterious pattern.


    "Let me give it a try, how strong is the promotion of the deified spell." Han Sen held the hand of the cursed gun, and the trigger slammed, and the bullet suddenly snarled out of the gun, and suddenly shot into the sand. In front of Lai.


    Shalai��s eyes were condensed, but he did not dodge. The chain of order on his body surged and a bullet hit the bullet.


    Hey!


    The fist collided with the bullet and produced a terrible force collision. Shale��s body was like a lion-like body. It was like a heavy blow. The legs pulled two long deep grooves on the ground and retreated hundreds of meters. Only stopped the figure.


    Shalai��s face changed slightly, and he took back his fist and saw that the bullet had penetrated into his phalanx, and the blood was flowing out along the hole.


    Li Chunqiu slightly frowned, Shalai''s power in the original base of the deification is already considered the top, pure power confrontation, but obviously fell to the disadvantage, it seems to be much weaker than the newly promoted Hansen.


    "How can Hansen''s strength be so strong?" Li Chunqiu looked at Han Sen thoughtfully.


    The Clan is not a race that is known for its physical fitness. However, Hansen��s physical fitness can surpass the natural degeneration of the same order, which is obviously a bit strange.


    Linglong and Li Kerer are surprises in their hearts. The strength of Hansen��s promotion after deification is probably not inferior to that of the same-order Taishang. This is terrible.


    "Good strength." Shale stared at Hansen with a burning gaze. Not only did the warfare not weaken, but it was even more violent.


    The chain of order dances wildly on him, and the momentum is constantly rising, as the volcanic eruption is generally unstoppable.


    Apparently Hansen��s gun completely inspired Shalai��s victory. The power of this kind of power is not simply brute force, but a special skill.


    "Shaley has learned a lot during this time, just to test how strong my deification power is." Hansen did not take the initiative to attack, waiting for Shalai to push his power to the extreme.


    The last time Shalai was defeated to Hansen was because there was no decisive force to directly defeat Hansen, so Hansen had the opportunity to launch the magic of the law.


    After that failure, Shalai thought about how to defeat Hansen. There were many ideas. With the help of Li Chunqiu, Shalai chose two of them.


    One is the genre of the genre that is similar to the knives of the heavens. It can also condense a large amount of boxing power and form a fist stream like horror, so that it can counter the knife flow of the sword.


    Another method is the "Starburst" currently used by Shalai. This kind of genetic technique can greatly improve the physical quality, strength and speed of Shalai in a short period of time. The absolute power of the attitude suppresses Hansen, so Hansen has no chance to gather a powerful knife flow.


    However, the weakness of Starburst is that the duration is too short, because the force is forced to break, so Sharay can only beat Hansen in less than ten minutes. If he can''t win after ten minutes, his body will be over-extended. Erupted and fell into a period of weakness.


    As the power of the starburst broke out, the whole person of Shalai exudes a silvery mans, like a star that bursts out all the energy, and outside his body, a black string of light flashes like a A black hole crack.


    "Han Sen, try my boxing again!" Shalai screamed and punched Hansen.


    Boxing is still his previous boxing method, but it is even more powerful and invincible. It is more concise and effective than when I saw it last time, and this time the speed and strength are also many times stronger than the last time.


    With a punch, the chain of order is like the explosion of the cosmic stardust, as if under that punch, everything will be destroyed, and no power can stop the punch.


    Looking at the blazing force like the explosion of the stars, Hansen did not choose to dodge, an arm straight forward to the front, holding a word gun in the palm of his hand, looking at the force like the sun, the fingers firm The trigger was shaken.


    Hey!


    The bullet snarled out of the gun and shot at the sun-like punch.


    boom!


    Everyone only felt that the glare of the blazing light burst open in front of him. At that time, the eyes could not see anything. After the light was slightly dimmed, everyone could see the sight in front of them, and the face could not be changed slightly.


    Hansen��s bullet was not destroyed by Shale��s horrible punches. After passing through the starburst, it hit the sandal fist.


    However, after the impact of the starburst, the force on the bullet was already weak. Although it hit the head of Shalai''s fist, it did not hurt him like the first bullet. After the rebound, it fell to the ground.


    Although they could not hurt Shalai, they still surprised Li Chunqiu and Linglong. After using the starburst, Shalai��s strength increased tenfold. The punch of one punch can almost destroy the same-level deification.


    The bullet that was condensed by the power of the order chain, even the entity did not, could actually fight against the starburst of Shalai without being blown up, which is somewhat unexpected.


    "The power of eternal solidification has become stronger, and the condensed bullets can withstand such powerful forces without injury. I am afraid that they have reached the realm of immortality." Hansen secretly admired. 8)

 Chapter 2737： Still have spare power

    Shalai��s mind is more competitive, and the horrible punch is like a storm. .


    Hansen double-shot shots, repeatedly exposing Shalai��s boxing power, and letting Shalai��s boxing force be fierce, he could never meet Hansen.


    Now Li Chunqiu can be sure that the use of the starburst of Shalai, the power can only be equal to Hansen, the look is a little bit weird, the heart secretly said: "If this is the basic strength of Hansen, then it is a bit terrible."


    Li Keer and Ling Ling are even more shocked because they are very certain that this is the basic strength of Hansen, and there is no use of enhanced genetic techniques like starburst.


    The basic strength can compete with Shalai, who used the starburst, which is somewhat unbelievable.


    In fact, Hansen himself feels normal. After all, he is the deification of the four top-level genetic techniques. Each kind of genetic technique is equivalent to a deification. Four kinds of genetic techniques strengthen one body at the same time. The result is not one plus. One is equal to two.


    In the past ten minutes and a second, Shalai became stronger and more brave, and his body was shining, but the boxing power was all blown up by Hansen��s bullets. Seeing that ten minutes was about to pass, Shalai��s skin was already infiltrating. Blood, the body seems to be unable to support it.


    "Han Sen, pick me up again!" Shalai snarled and punched Hansen violently.


    In the next second, Hansen only saw countless suns appearing together in the altar valley, one by one like the explosion of the stars, and rushing toward Hansen.


    "The tens of thousands of streams under the blast of the stars, even if it is a deified power of the metamorphosis, should it also give up three points under this attack?" Li Chunqiu secretly thought.


    Shalai��s performance exceeded his expectations. Under the starburst, he was able to control the power and use the genre to return to the sect. It can only be said that Shale��s talents and abilities are superb.


    Hansen looked at the Xinghe��s general punching force and shocked himself. However, he did not intend to retreat. The two guns were combined in one hand and turned into a rocket launcher.


    With his hands on the rocket, he shot a shot at the magical force of the Star River. He saw a beam of light condensed into a horrible fist.


    "The strength of a shell is no longer strong, and it is impossible to compete with the tens of thousands of streams under the star burst." Li Chunqiu thought, but the next second, but it was there.


    I saw that the shell rushed into the stream of the river, and then exploded like a hydrogen bomb, and all the punches were detonated together in an instant.


    boom!


    The power of terror seems to melt the whole world. In that starburst, the eyes of Yao people can''t open their eyes, and nothing can be seen.


    When the blast of the explosion broke out, Li Chunqiu saw that Hansen and Shalai were all suspended in the altar valley, but the small half of the altar was blown into a big pit.


    Hansen did not shoot again, and Shalai did not attack any more, but everyone knew that Shalai had already lost, his starburst time had ended, and he never continued to fight Hansen.


    "I lost." Shalai said calmly, but Hansen could see it. The war in his eyes did not go out. Obviously, he would not shrink because of this failure.


    Li Chunqiu did not say much, Han Sen really won the beautiful, anyone can see it, Han Sen has plenty of strength, not the kind of stubborn victory.


    However, he is confident that as long as he gives him time to continue to cultivate Shalai, when Shalai really achieves perfection, he has the opportunity to defeat Hansen.


    It��s just that Li Chunqiu has to admit that Hansen is indeed very strong, stronger than he expected. He originally thought that Hansen could only be ranked under Shalai and Yushan. Now it seems that Hansen��s fighting ability is never It will be weaker than them, and maybe even stronger.


    "Strong combat capability does not mean everything. Finally, it is essential to be able to promote the true God. Shalai is a fake eleven talent, and the chance of being promoted to the true God is great. It is the real victory." Li Chunqiu took a deep look. Hansen glanced at him and then left with Shale.


    "You don''t tell us when you promoted to deification. How do you compensate?" Li Keer said with a smile. Hansen said.


    "How do you compensate if you say how to compensate?" Han Sen said with his hands open.


    "Peace you to go to the wall to think." Li Keer said with a grin.


    "I am so big, not a three-year-old child, penalty for something else." Han Sen smiled bitterly, what did the face think, it was a trick for children to play.


    "No, I will punish you for thinking about it, and you have to punish you for a month." Li Keer said with a grin.


    Hansen��s helpless face is what he wants to say, but Linglong said: ��Don��t make trouble, the little sister��s face is thinking about it. It��s the ancient wall that all silkworms must go after they are promoted to the deification. It��s for you and We are all very good."


    "It turns out that." Han Sen suddenly realized that Li Keer was not a small temper, just playing him.


    "But you have just been promoted to deification, and it is not too late to go in the next few days. Go back and look at Boa. Go to the ancient wall this month, you can''t come out, and you don''t have time to see her again." Linglong said.


    Hansen nodded and was brought back to the Star Tree by Linglong.


    Because of the previous lesson, Linglong and Li Kerer did not leave Hansen again. Even if there is something, there will be a person who will follow him in Hansen, so Hansen is very depressed, and there is no free time.


    "People really can''t be too good, otherwise they won''t even have a point." Hansen sat under the tree and sipped tea.


    Although Linglong can feel his thoughts, he ignores him and looks at a book himself.


    "What are you looking at?" Hansen asked in the past.


    "Nothing." Hansen hasn''t seen what it is, but Linglong has closed the book and put it in his pocket. There is something strange between the eyebrows.


    "What kind of place is the ancient wall?" Han Sen was somewhat curious and exquisite in the end, but since she refused to say, Hansen did not ask.


    Linglong said with a deep sigh: "The ancient wall is the place where a senior of my family used to paint."


    ��Drawing?�� Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    Linglong sees the appearance of Han Sen''s hair, and can''t help but reveal a smile: "Nature is not an ordinary painting. The predecessor of my family is a talented genius. It has great prestige in my family, although he has never served as a patriarch. However, when it comes to the cultivation of the super-inductive articles, no one but the ancestors of my family can no longer be around."


    After a pause, Linglong looked up at the star-studded star fruit and said: "Before entering the Gene Temple, the predecessor sat alone for two years in the ancient wall. The first thing that opened his eyes two years later was in A painting was drawn on the stone wall. After painting, it went straight to the ground and entered the gene temple. Since then, only this painting has been passed down to my family and has become a mystery of the ages. So far, no one can Completely unlock the true meaning of the painting."

 Chapter 2738： Ancient wall

    "Since no one has solved the true meaning of the painting, how can it be beneficial?" Hansen asked inexplicably.


    Linglong smiled and said: "Although no one can make it clear in the true meaning of the painting, but the painting has the artistic conception and strength of the predecessor. It is only a great experience to realize the artistic conception in the painting."


    Han Sen suddenly realized that it was originally to let him experience the artistic conception of the true god-level powerhouse. His understanding of the artistic conception will directly give feedback to Linglong and Li Kerer, so that they also benefit at the same time, and it is indeed good for them.


    However, the ancient wall is reserved by the sages of the Taishang nationality. Generally, the foreigners are not allowed to come close. Hansen, after the promotion of the silkworms, is only allowed to watch for one month. Boa��s family of silkworms cannot go.


    Linglong and Li Kerer have to go with Hansen to go to the ancient wall, and there is no way to take care of Boa.


    Hansen solicited Bo''s opinion. Boer was willing to stay in the Star Tree. Hansen let her stay here. There are those who are different, and Boa will not be too boring.


    After the three people left, the six-eared macaque was alive and well.


    The six-eared macaque is different from the general heterogeneous, and the IQ is still very high. These days it pretends to obey, but in reality it is always observing, hoping to find a way to get away.


    Hansen��s contract with him is hard to lift. At least the six-eared macaque did not think of the method of lifting, but if he did not cancel the contract, even if it escaped, it would be bound by the contract. As long as Hansen��s mind was moved, it would be far away. Beyond the galaxy, you will not want to live.


    "If you want to be truly free, you have to untie the contract." The six-eared macaques are paired with golden eyes, and they look at Boa from time to time.


    The six-eared macaque has already known that Boa is Hanson��s daughter and is very popular. Now Hansen is no longer there and cannot return in a month.


    "As long as she can catch her, use her to threaten Hansen to cancel the contract, and Hansen must not dare to follow." Six-eared macaques feel that their chances are coming.


    "Those aliens, although obeying her orders, are just a mythical foundation. They are definitely not my opponents, but I don''t have to be strong. I just need to take the pros and let me stun in the past. "The six-eared macaque is trying to figure out how to start, but seeing Boa look at it.


    The six-eared macaque was shocked and thought that Boa had discovered something, but he listened to Baoer��s smile and said: "Small six sons, cut those fruits for me."


    Although the six-eared macaque hates the name of the little six sons, but Boa called it in the past, but it is in line with its mind, the six-eared macaque should have a voice, and quickly went.


    "Little master, what do you want to eat?" Six-eared macaque looked at Boa lying on the couch, thinking in his heart: "This is good, even the stealth is saved. When the fruit is handed over, I will directly put her. Stunned and taken away, I am not afraid that Hansen will not release the contract."


    "That''s the one." Boa pointed his fingers, wearing sunglasses on his face, lying on the chair and not getting up.


    The six-eared macaque picked up the fruit knife, and the hand fell from the knife. The fruit was given into a small piece. He took a piece and walked to the side of Bao, and asked for fruit to be handed to Boa.


    Boa glanced at the six-eared macaque, but did not reach out to pick up the fruit. He snorted and said, "Do I have to say that I want to eat it? Give them fruit, one piece, not many."


    What Boa said, naturally, is the group of piglets. These guys are sipping spicy and spicy all day long, but their body shape is not known at all, or it is so mini.


    "I cut your sister." The six-eared macaque screamed, and when the claws were stretched out, they would pick up the treasures in front of them.


    Seeing the claws of the six-eared macaques will touch the white neck of Boa, but suddenly there is a light curtain in front of Boa. The claws of the six-eared macaque hit the light curtain, and suddenly the sparks splashed, but they could not pass through. Hard life was blocked.


    The six-eared macaque was shocked. The monkey eye looked carefully and found that the source of the light curtain was not the treasure, but the little pigs next to it.


    At this time, the sixteen piglets stood up, their eyes widened around the six-eared macaque, and a mysterious symbol appeared on each of their foreheads. The light curtains were emitted from them.


    The sixteen little piglets are intertwined with the holy light, like a reticle, trapping the six-eared macaque.


    "A group of pigs, but also want to trap the god!" Six-eared macaques snorted, the body of gold shine, a pair of claws are more golden, slammed to the mask.


    Since the sneak attack is not successful, it can only be hard. The six-eared macaque knows that Hansen can answer after one month, and has enough time to let it hold the treasure.


    As for the heterogeneous and sixteen piglets, the six-eared macaques are not in the eye.


    However, under the attack, the six-eared macaque found that his power did not tear the mask, and the sixteen piglets still surrounded it. All of them were unscathed, blinking their eyes and staring at it with anger.


    The six-eared macaque was shocked and broke out again. The bombardment was repeated on the mask again and again. The result was that the six-eared macaque was so horrified that it used all its strength and could not shake the mask. It was really trapped. It is.


    "Small six sons, you are very disobedient!" When the six-eared macaque was in doubt, he saw Boa stand up, took off his sunglasses, and smiled and walked over.


    I don''t know why, the six-eared macaque suddenly shuddered, and the heart raised a very bad feeling.


    ......


    At the Xingyue Shelter, Tang Minger was recognized as a person who had just entered the shelter.


    "Tang Minger, are you Tang Minger?" A beautiful teenager wearing a armor and riding a tiger''s beast, came to Tang Minger with a team of knights, and asked with great surprise.


    "I am Tang Minger, are you?" Tang Minger looked at the young boy with some doubts and quickly searched his memory, but it seemed that there was no memory for the beautiful boy.


    "I am rather not proud." The beautiful boy came down from the mount and looked at Tang Minger��s face with joy.


    "Ning is not proud... You are the son of Uncle Ning..." Tang Minger suddenly thought about it. She used to see Ning not a few times before she was a child. But at that time, she was only six or seven years old. She had no impression, and she felt vaguely. The beautiful boy is indeed a bit like the little boy who is rather proud.


    Ning is not proud, very enthusiastic said: "Minger, you have come to the Xingyue Shelter, it is so good, there is me here, promise not to hurt you, what kind of beast soul you want, though, I am here Everything is there, and there are many souls of the gods of blood..."


    "Minger sister, you talk, I am a little tired, go to rest first." A voice rang next to Tang Minger, rather than proud to see, there is a boy next to Tang Minger.


    It��s just strange that I��m not arrogant. The boy looks like a 13-year-old. It doesn��t seem to be the age of entering the shelter.

 Chapter 2739： show off

    "Thank you for your kindness, the Tang family does not need others to protect." Tang Minger is obviously not happy, rather than proud to say that she does not use it at all.


    "I don''t mean that. You and I are the world''s best. It is also necessary to watch and help." Ning is not proud but proud, but immediately realizes that he has made a mistake and has changed his mind.


    "Good intentions, but I really don''t need help." After Tang Minger finished, he took the boy''s arm and said: "Small flowers, let''s go."


    I would rather not be proud of my favorite little girl who was so intimate with a little boy. It was very uncomfortable in the moment and went to the boy. I was surprised and asked, "What does this little brother call?"


    "Han Xiaohua." The boy looked at him rather than arrogantly replied.


    When I heard the surname of Han, I felt that my heart was violently pumped when I was not proud. He was very jealous of this surname, which was derived from his experience as a child.


    Thinking of the time at the beach, he was smashed into the sea by the demon little girl surnamed Han, and now he was arrogant and sometimes had nightmares. It was the most terrible memory of his childhood.


    "Han Xiaohua, Han family does not seem to have this person, it should not be the Korean family." Ning is not proud to explore his memory again, this is a relief, as long as it is not the Korean family, rather not proud Not worried at all.


    According to Ning''s arrogance, the Korean family currently has only one little girl. It is only a few years old and it is impossible to enter the shelter.


    Legend has it that the Korean family still had a son, but I don��t know how to lose it. I would rather not remember that the boy should be called Han Fei, not Han Xiaohua��s funny and rustic name.


    Xiaohua is a nickname. Only his own family will call Han Xiaohua. Outsiders usually only know the name of Han Fei, and they can''t blame it.


    "Little flower brothers, if you have any need to help, although I said, I would rather not be proud of the ability to kill, killing a few different creatures is still very simple, killing blood creatures is also easy..." Ning is not proud of watching Han Xiaohua said.


    "Thank you, you are such a good person, you will need to trouble you in the future." Han Xiaohua said very politely.


    In the Sanctuary, Meilong always teaches small flowers, and must be polite to other creatures. Even when they are ready to eat their meat, they must maintain a gentlemanly manner and elegant dining etiquette.


    "After what I waited for, I found a blood creature in the Eastern District. I am going to kill and go together." Ning said with a smile.


    He is very confident in his looks and abilities. He believes that as long as he shows his strong strength, a young girl like Tang Minger will soon have a love for him.


    Han Xiaohua is not interested in killing blood creatures. He stayed at the first floor shelter because he has not been able to find enough super **** creatures, otherwise he has already gone to the second floor shelter.


    "Small flowers, since Ning Shao is so enthusiastic to invite, let''s go and see." Tang Minger suddenly squinted and said.


    She was smart and snowy. Naturally, she was rather arrogant and had an attempt at her. She had already heard that the people of Ningjia were very proud and narcissistic. If they did not solve this trouble, I would rather be arrogant and arrogant. I suddenly said that I had to go and have a look, but I had other thoughts in my heart.


    Ning is not proud, and summons two soul-level beasts of the gods to say: "There are some distances from there, and these two blood-beasted soul mounts will give you a ride."


    The display of red fruit, rather than proud, always feels that there is an advantage to show it naturally. There is nothing wrong with showing off itself. The key is to have the capital to show off.


    Two blood-level mounts are considered to be big-handed. After all, there are too many kinds of animal souls, and the blood of the gods is rare.


    "No, there is a mount for a small flower. I just sit on his mount." Tang Minger smiled and said to Han Xiaohua.


    Han Xiaohua did not say anything, he summoned his mount.


    boom!


    A huge gold double-headed dragon appeared in front of Han Xiaohua, and the stunned beasts were all squatting backwards. If they were not forced to order them to stop here, I am afraid they would have turned around and ran away.


    Ning is not proud of the stunned, so majestic animal soul, he only saw it at home elders, but those are the soul of the senior shelter, in the first shelter, he has not seen such a terrible beast soul.


    "This...this should not be the super-beast soul? Impossible, it must be just scary. It can''t be the super-beast." Although it is very doubtful, it is not easy to ask if this is What kind of beast, it is not that he is as ignorant as the country.


    "Let''s go." See Han Xiaohua and Tang Minger, who have been talking and laughing, sitting on the back of the golden double-headed dragon, rather than arrogant and laughing.


    "That would make you feel that you are leading the way." Tang Minger laughed.


    Although the heart is very uncomfortable, but rather not proud, he can only order his own army to set off, order the team to advance at full speed, and open the illusory gold double-headed dragon at the speed of the blood horse mount.


    But they just started, they saw the golden double-headed dragon open a huge dragon wing, and suddenly flew into the sky, the speed is incredible, compared with the golden double-headed mount, his blood mount has changed. It is as slow as a turtle.


    "Isn''t that really a super beast soul?" Ning was not proud to stay.


    The mood is very bad all the way, rather than arrogant still comforting himself in the heart: "The kid may just be lucky, the family elders are just near him, gave him a super sacred soul, on the real ability, How can he compare with me rather than arrogantly? When you kill the blood creatures later, Tang Minger will naturally know who is the real young and promising."


    The blood of the horse is not slow, but it is more than two hours to reach the destination, and I saw a Titan-like creature sleeping on the hillside.


    Ning is not proud to make a direct order, take the lead and charge, and command the army to besiege the blood creature.


    The blood creatures roared under the siege of the Legion, but they never broke out and were trapped by the Legion.


    Members of the Legion are advancing and retreating under the command of Ning and Unyield. The cooperation is quite tacit. The blood creature can''t hurt even one person, and Ning is not very proud of himself. It is only half an hour. Then kill the blood creature.


    Ning is not proud of his performance, no matter the command or his own strength, it is super-level play, which makes him very satisfied.


    The smile turned and walked toward Han Xiaohua and Tang Minger, but only after walking a few steps, suddenly heard a roar coming from the sky, looked up subconsciously, suddenly changed his face.


    I saw a different creature from the previous blood creature, but the size of the alien creature fell like a hill from the sky. At this time, the members of the legion were in the joy of victory, and there was no defense at all. Down, I am afraid that at least half of the deaths will be caused.


    "Run!" Ning is not proud to run and squat, but the ordinary members of the legions have such a fast anti-fastness, seeing that they will be smashed from the sky, and they are rather proud, surprised and angry, but they There is no way.


    Suddenly, I saw a flash of people, and the behemoth that descended from the sky suddenly settled in the air, and did not really kneel down.


    Ning is not arrogant, and he is suspicious. He sees Han Xiaohua standing under the giant beast. One hand holds the giant beast on the hill. It seems to be very relaxed and standing there, and the members of the nearby legions are scared. The squatting on the ground, one by one widened his eyes, like seeing a ghost like Han Xiaohua.

 Chapter 2740： Bizarre mood

    Hansen originally thought that the ancient wall would be a magical place, but beyond his expectation, the ancient wall was just a stone wall of an ordinary mountain. There was nothing special except that there were many strange pictures on it.


    And those pictures are also very strange. If they didn''t come through a lot of bans, Hansen would think that those murals are the works of an abstract artist, even the graffiti.


    When Hansen came to the front of the ancient wall, he saw many Taishang people in front of the mountain wall. They sat or stood up, or stared at the ancient wall, or looked down and thought, they should all be in the picture of the ancient wall.


    Among the Taishang people, there is no shortage of breath, and it is very likely that it is the top master of the Taishang people.


    Han Sen spoke of what he wanted to say, but he was first made a gesture of banned by Linglong, indicating that he should not talk and observe the murals.


    Looking at Linglong and Li Ker''s look at the expressions of the Taishang people, I know that there must be a lot of Taishang''s amnesty here, so that Linglong and Li Keer are not willing to be willful, for fear of disturbing them.


    Nothing to say, Han Sen began to look at the pictures on the ancient wall, and Ling and Li Keer also watched the enlightenment picture like Han Sen.


    Only when they realize themselves, they can also get Hansen��s sentiments. Under mutual reference, the income is naturally more than Hansen.


    However, Hansen is not a disadvantage. After all, it is not their silkworm. It is impossible for the Taishang people to let Hansen see the pictures on the ancient wall.


    Because the whole mountain wall is almost full of pictures, big can not imagine, Han Sen wants to find the beginning of the picture, and then find the law.


    But he looked at it for a while, but he was not sure where it was the beginning of this mural.


    This strange mural, there is no clue at all, the pictures of various abstract schools are mixed together, forming a strange picture, no head and tail, it is difficult to see what the meaning is, if not those lines are given A deep and sleek feeling, Hansen thought it was a child''s meaningless graffiti.


    Feel Hansen��s thoughts, Linglong lowered the voice and whispered to Hansen: ��Nobody knows where the painting started, and no one knows what the painting is. Let��s start with the artistic conception in the nick. easily."


    Hansen nodded and said nothing. Since he couldn��t see the clue, he followed the exquisiteness and went to see the artistic conception in the nick.


    Hansen��s artistic conception is not inferior to the general deified strongman. After carefully watching it for a while, he found that the lines of these murals were engraved with his fingers, and the artistic conception in the nicks did not have the sword to kill, nor calligraphy. The elegance is refined, and its artistic conception is very strange.


    "This should be a kind of **** concept?" Hansen secretly guessed that some were not sure.


    Although some are not sure what kind of artistic conception this is, it is not difficult to see that the high artistic conception of the portrayal is really shocking. Hansen��s artistic conception is extremely high. However, the artistic conception of the stenosis is superficial. A lot.


    Hansen did not rush to enlighten the artistic conception on the nick, but walked along the mountain wall. He first looked at the huge scrolls, then retreated some, and completely watched the mural.


    It is a pity that no matter how you look at it, it is difficult to understand what this painting is, and you can''t find a clue, or you can only start from the artistic conception of the nick.


    "The artistic conception on the nick is just the residue of the Taishang predecessor when using his own power. It is not necessarily the true meaning of the painting. I want to unravel the secret of the painting. I am afraid there is nothing to understand the artistic conception on the nick. Use, but I don''t come to understand the secrets in the painting. As long as I understand the artistic conception on the nick, it is a good harvest." Han Sen calmed down and carefully studied the artistic conception in those lines.


    This artistic conception gave Hansen the first impression that he was "walking through the clouds". Once he went deep into it, he felt that he was out of control, and he could not continue to follow the mood.


    This feeling is like a person who likes to read a book. Suddenly, I found a novel that is full of ups and downs. I don��t want to pause for a moment. I just want to explore it all the time and see what happens behind.


    The second impression is a strange word. The general mood will have a theme, such as Hansen''s heaven and earth. The theme is that everything in the world is a chess piece.


    However, the artistic conception in this painting is not the case. If the ordinary person''s artistic conception is like a tree or a river, then the artistic conception in this painting is a picture of a thousand miles.


    The artistic conception in a picture is different, or mountains or water, or clouds or mud, or pavilions, or flowers and birds, and the change of artistic conception is simply dizzying. It is not a step in three scenes. A line, every turn, is full of whimsy, making it hard to guess what the mood in the next painting is.


    "It is no wonder that Linglong said that any biological conception of the ancient wall can be greatly benefited. The above artistic conception is all-encompassing. Any creature that cultivates any other strength can find the artistic conception that matches its own genetics. It is really Unbelievable." Han Sen is very skeptical, what kind of genius is the predecessor of the Taishang family, and he is able to draw such a picture with his own strength.


    If it wasn''t for the Taizu people, it would be true that the ancient wall was painted by one person. Hansen was very skeptical that this painting was actually made up of many masters. Otherwise, how could one person be proficient in the world? This is obviously not in line with common sense.


    Even Hansen, who is very accustomed to learning, can only go his own way, and can''t comprehend the world.


    "If it is really painted by one person, then the talent of the Taishang predecessors is really amazing. It is said that the first Wizards in the past and the present are not too much." Han Sen admired while watching.


    Hansen looked at the past with a single painting. Although it is impossible to learn all at once, it is very helpful to feel the different artistic conception and to improve his own vision and level.


    Looking at it, Hansen suddenly felt amazed, and the whole goose bumps were up, because the mood was too twisty and bizarre, which led Hansen to constantly explore and enlighten, and the mood was too much, and the mood was too mysterious. Far-reaching, Hansen stepped into it step by step, and almost even swayed his beliefs.


    It��s like a college graduate who just graduated. Some big companies have sent invitations. One said, come to me as a lawyer. How can a lawyer be good and make a lot of money? Another said, come to me as a doctor. Well, how can a doctor be famous and be able to fame and fortune.


    Everything is good, look at this or not, look at that is not bad, it is easy to lose yourself, and thus forget your initial heart.

 Chapter 2741： Middle eye

    If you change someone who is not determined, you may not realize that you are lost.


    However, this loss is not necessarily a bad thing, or it has not chosen the path that it wants to go. Follow the artistic conception in the painting and choose a certain artistic conception as its goal. Maybe it is really possible to fit. I myself will probably have something to do in the future.


    However, Hansen is not the same. He is a person who already has his own path. If he is painted again, he will self-destruct the foundation.


    Forcing himself to close his eyes and want to get out of the mood, but all kinds of artistic ideas linger in his mind, so Hansen can not help but want to continue to see.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s will is extremely firm, forcing the idea of ??continuing to see the ancient wall, and gradually calmed his mind.


    "I was able to stop watching the ancient wall for the first time, and my heart was good." A voice rang in Hansen not far away.


    Hansen opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the sound. He saw a middle-aged man from the Taishang nationality sitting on a rock and his face was looking at him.


    The middle-aged man looks and wears very ordinary, but the temperament is hard to despise.


    ��Hello is talking to me?�� Hansen asked in confusion, because he didn��t know the man, but Hansen��s fascination, all the way to here, has already opened a distance with Linglong and Li Keer, except him. There are no other creatures nearby.


    Linglong and Li Kerer are obviously also fascinated by the artistic conception on the ancient wall. There is no way to distract them, nor to notice the situation of Hansen, completely immersed in the artistic conception of the ancient wall.


    The middle-aged man smiled and said: "In addition to you, there should be no other people here to watch the ancient wall for the first time?"


    "To be also, after all, geniuses like me are rare." Hansen touched his nose and said.


    The middle-aged man gave a slight glimpse, but his smile on his face was thicker. He walked down from the rock and stood by Hansen. He said to the ancient wall: "The Taishang people can sense everything, even if it is complicated like a universe. It can also sense its essence, but the ancient wall is here for hundreds of millions of years, but no one can always understand its secrets. You know why?"


    "I don''t know underneath." Han Sen replied simply, since he didn''t know, there is no need to understand.


    The middle-aged man did not expect Hansen to say the answer. After listening to Hansen��s answer, he looked at the ancient wall and pointed to one of the places: ��The reason why no one can understand his secret is because There."


    Han Sen followed the middle-aged man''s finger to look at the past. He saw what he was pointing and painted an independent pattern. The pattern looked like a vertical eye, but the pupil seemed to be a yin-yang taiji fish.


    "That is the eye of the Taishang people?" Hansen asked in surprise.


    The middle-aged man nodded slightly: "The absurdity of the whole painting is bizarre. I can''t see what the painting is. Only in this place, the painting is the eye of the Taishang people. This local people Everyone can see and understand, but no one can say clearly why there is an eye in the sky, and no one knows what it has to do with other paintings next to it. As a starting point, no one can unlock it. The true meaning of it."


    Hansen looked at the murals around the eyes of the eyes, and the paintings were really grotesque. People couldn��t see what it was. Naturally, it was impossible to know the relationship between the murals around and the eyes of the eyes.


    The middle-aged man took his gaze back from the ancient wall and looked at Hansen around him. "Although no one can understand the secrets in the painting, but it is not all that is not obtained, it is only carved on the mural. The eye, its artistic conception is also very special, completely different from the artistic conception in other nicks, if you carefully observe it, you will certainly gain something."


    "How is it different?" Hansen did not understand the meaning of the middle-aged man, because the mood in the murals has changed a lot. If you say different things, one painting is different, so the difference between the middle-aged men seems to be different. There is no substantive meaning.


    The middle-aged man indulged in a moment and said: "This predecessor is the genius who is second only to the ancestor of my family. I have cultivated the super-inductive articles into a very high realm. Everything in the world is in his chest, so I can draw such an all-encompassing artistic conception. The paintings come, although there are countless artistic conceptions in this painting, but these artistic conceptions are all products of the super-inductive articles. The so-called too forgotten love, love is ruthless, although these artistic conceptes are strong, they do not contain the personal feelings of the predecessors, only This singular eye is not the same, it includes the feelings of this predecessor."


    "What kind of feeling is that?" Hansen asked curiously.


    It is possible to train the Taishang inductive articles into the realm of real gods. Presumably, the Taishang predecessors are almost ready for the unity of nature and human beings, and merge with the universe.


    Even Linglong has already had no feelings, let alone the strong ones who have trained the Taishou inductive articles. I am afraid that the remaining feelings of him are extremely small, and it can even be said that there is no feeling.


    He was able to leave an emotional mood, and even Hansen was a little surprised.


    "I don''t know, you can see it at a glance." The middle-aged man smiled.


    Hansen��s heart is indeed a bit curious, and now I want to carefully observe the artistic conception in the eye of the Taishang.


    Suddenly, Hansen remembered something and turned to look at the middle-aged man and asked, "I don''t know what you call it?"


    Han Sen probably knows that this middle-aged man is not the one who cultivates the "Tai Shang Induction", but even if he does not practice "Tai Shang Induction", there are still many strong people in the Taishang nationality. After all, they practice one by one. Genetics, which are the most advanced genetic techniques in the universe, are not necessarily weaker than the "Tai Shang Induction".


    "Li Zi." The middle-aged man replied casually, as if he didn''t care about it.


    "Thank you for your guidance." After Hansen gave a slight tribute, this looked at the scar of the eye.


    From this point of view, Hansen was attracted by the artistic conception in the nick, indeed, as Li Zi said, the artistic conception of this is completely different from the artistic conception of other parts of the picture. It is easy to distinguish it, the artistic conception in the eyes and The artistic conceptions of other places have fundamental differences.


    Hansen stood there and looked at the trace of the eye that was too high. He didn��t move for a while, and didn��t even blink his eyes.


    Not long after, Han Sen��s eyes burst into tears, and Han Sen stood there with his eyes open. The tears kept flowing, his face was full, and the clothes on his chest were wet. But he still stood there, his eyes squinting at the eyes of the mural.


    Later, it seems that the tears in Hansen''s eyes have already drained, and they have shed two lines of blood and tears. It seems that two blood marks are hanging on his cheek.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2742： Sad mood

    A feeling of loneliness and sorrow is filled with Hansen��s brain. Although Hansen knows that this is not his own emotion, he is still infected.


    That kind of sorrow seems to be the arrival of the Yangtze River, which makes Hansen shocked. The strange sorrow is not strong enough. I have not lost the pain of my loved ones. I have not been beaten by love, and I have not lost everything. It is faint, if there is nothing, the sadness of speech is like a stream flowing slowly, without a trace of waves.


    But it is such a faint sorrow, but it has an incomparable and shocking appeal. Hansen��s uncontrollable eyes are not only crying, but he is unable to control his emotions. He has no way to keep his eyes from the eyes. The nicks were removed, and they stood in front of the stone wall like a stone to people, and blood and tears flowed out of their eyes.


    Hansen��s mind is very clear. If he goes on this way, he will probably shed tears and tears, but he can��t move his footsteps and pull himself out of the sad mood.


    The Taishang people who cultivated too much inductive articles will become weaker and weaker in their own emotions. However, a Taishang who has trained the Taishou inductive articles to this level will have such terrible sadness, which is somewhat puzzling. .


    "Why did the Taishang predecessors have such sad feelings? He has reached the true level of God and stood at the top of the cosmic bio-chain. What else can make him so sad? And this sadness is too It��s weird, it��s different from the sadness I��ve experienced in the past. Maybe it��s just that the sorrow is greater than the mood of the heart and death. It��s similar to this sadness, but it��s not exactly the same.��


    Hansen secretly thought: "The predecessor of the Taishang family, after leaving this painting, entered the genetic temple. Is his grief related to the genetic temple?"


    Hansen��s heart flashed countless thoughts, but he couldn��t think of a result, and he couldn��t get rid of the infection of this sad mood. With Hansen��s willpower, he even moved his eyes from the painting. It can''t be done.


    The emotions of Hansen have already alerted the exquisite and Li Keer. Their minds were originally immersed in the artistic conception of the ancient wall, and they have neglected the feelings sent by Hansen.


    However, the sad emotions are too contagious, and the emotions are transmitted. The hard-working students pull out Linglong and Li Kerer from the artistic conception of the ancient wall, and they are also infected by the sad emotions. With tears in my eyes, I have to look like Hansen, and I have to shed tears.


    "What happened... How could there be such a sad mood..." The exquisite face changed, feeling the sad emotion, and instantly understood something: "Oops, Hansen looked at the eyes of the ancient wall." Scotch."


    Li Keer naturally knows what Han Sen is looking at, his face is also very difficult to read, and he shed tears and said: "How can he trigger the mood of the eyes of the eyes? Not only can we cultivate the Taishang people who are too sensitive, can we Feel the mood in that eye?"


    "Han Sen has not cultivated the super-inductive articles, but his knives touched the edge of the harmony between heaven and man. It is similar to the Taishang inductive article. Maybe it is because it can trigger too much. The mood in the eyes... Now is not the time to discuss this, you must quickly find a way to pull Han Sen out of the mood, otherwise it is not just him, even we have to be followed by the same ..." Linglong eyes are already full Bloodshot, seeing **** tears.


    "How to pull? That is the eye of the ancient wall, even if we can push his body away, so that he does not look at the eye marks of the eyes, and can not stop the harm of the artistic conception, let alone if Forcing him to move away may actually lead to a reversal of the mood. Have you forgotten the things of the former Shangzuo predecessors?" Li Keer said.


    Linglong suddenly silenced, and Li Keer said that she naturally knows that the Taishang people who used to trigger the artistic conception of the upper eye can only rely on themselves to support the past. If they can support the past, the realm of the induction. If you can''t support it, your will will be destroyed by that sadness. It will not be so easy to recover later. You may even be unable to recover from it, and you will no longer be able to go further on the road to evolution.


    What''s more, it is possible to die directly before the ancient wall, and no one can save them.


    Knowing is one thing, reality is another thing. If you don��t want to let Hansen get rid of the mood of the eyes too much, the two of them will be hurt by the mood together, even if they don��t die, they will be hurt. I didn��t know how many amazing Taishang predecessors used to be able to survive the erosion of the eye-catching mood when they were leveled, not to mention that they did not think they were better than those of the predecessors. And they have not been promoted to deification.


    Two people want to go to Hansen, but walking, they are completely eroded by the emotions, standing there with blood and tears in their eyes, it is difficult to give birth to other ideas.


    Their abnormalities quickly caught the attention of the Taishang people in front of the ancient walls.


    "Weird, they seem to be infected with the sad mood of the eyes of the eyes. What is going on? They should not be watching the eyes of too much."


    "Their Master did not tell them that after practicing the Taishen Inductives, can''t you see the stencils on the ancient walls?"


    "No, they really shouldn''t look at it. The people they watch are their silkworms, and their silkworms lead the way of the eyes of the eyes..."


    "How is this possible? Without practicing the sensational article, looking at the nick of the eye, you should not feel any artistic conception."


    More than a dozen Taishang people in front of the ancient wall all turned their eyes to Hansen. When they saw Hansen��s situation, they immediately realized that it was the mood of the eye that caused him to be too eye-open, and he was tired of Linglong and Li Kerer. .


    "This is amazing. How can a foreigner who has not cultivated a super-inductive article, how can it trigger the artistic conception of the eye of the eye?"


    "Now, when I am not studying this, I have to find a way to pull him out of the mood. Otherwise, it is not just him. Even the exquisite and the children will be hit hard together, and even life may be dangerous."


    "Can there be any way? You don''t know what the mood is. Even if we move the silkworm to other places now, it is impossible to stop the erosion of the artistic conception. Moreover, if it moves, it will trigger the artistic rebellion. It will only be worse. The only way now is to wait for the silkworm to overcome the mood and get out of trouble."


    "How is that possible? Even the supernatural powers of the Taishang people are not all able to restrain the erosion of the eye of the eye, let alone a foreigner?"


    "There is no second way to go. I can only wait for him to overcome it. Otherwise, even if Linglong and Keer can restrain the erosion of artistic conception, it will be useless. As long as he is still trapped, the sad mood will not come from. It��s absolutely conveyed to Linglong and Keer."

 Chapter 2743： Test poison

    "It��s a **** of a ghost. How can such a bizarre thing happen? A foreigner can actually trigger the mood of the eyes."


    "There is no other way to do it now. If it is not working, we can only forcefully strip the exquisite, the child and the silkworm''s contract, so that although their body will be damaged, it is better to let their will be That mood is destroyed."


    "It seems that there is only one such method."


    More than a dozen Taishang people discussed it for a long time, and only thought of such a method, but this method can only save Linglong and Li Kerer, but it does not help Hansen.


    "If you don''t want to be late, let''s do it now." A Taishang people said that they were prepared to forcibly strip the contractual relationship between Hansen and Linglong and Li Keer.


    "The nine divisions are uncles and slow hands." Linglong suddenly said.


    Although her consciousness is immersed in the sad mood, after all, it is the feeling of transferring from Hansen. It is not as strong as it is seen by the eyes. As long as Hansen��s will has not been completely eroded, she will not be so easily affected by the sad mood. It still maintains a clear line.


    "Exquisite, there is something to say." The uncle of the Nine Masters is afraid that Linglong will be completely controlled by the mood, and it will be too late to say anything.


    "Uncle Jiuzu, please don''t strip me from Hansen''s contractual relationship." Linglong said.


    "Why?" A group of Taishang people are all a glimpse, the nine divisions uncle looked at Linglong asked.


    "I believe that he can restrain the artistic conception of the eyes of the upper eye." Ling said with a bite, she said in a sad mood, just said two words, it has used a great will.


    After listening to Linglong��s answer, several Taishang people who have not cultivated the Taishen inductive articles are surprised: ��Exquisite, you think too much, even the strong people of our Taishang family can hardly restrain the artistic conception of the eyes of the upper eye. What''s more, it is a foreign silkworm..."


    "Exquisite, I know that it is not easy for you to find a silkworm that fits your heart, but when it is time to do so, you still have to decide early."


    "The strong man''s broken wrist is also a test of courage and courage."


    ......


    "Nine divisions uncle, please." Linglong has no spare time to say anything more, and did not pay attention to those Taishang people, but exhausted the last spare power, said to the nine divisions uncle, distracted will be sad The artistic situation is more eroded, and it is no longer able to distract and listen to it.


    "Uncle of the Nine Masters, you can''t listen to her, but it will be terrible."


    "Yes, a foreigner who has not cultivated a super-inductive article, how can he resist the artistic conception of the eye that is too strong, and will only harm the exquisiteness."


    Several Taishang people have persuaded that the uncle of the Nine Masters said with a slight frown: "Since it is the decision of Linglong, it is up to her."


    Listening to the uncles of the Nine Divisions, the other Taishang people felt that something was wrong, but they did not dare to say anything, but they secretly shook their heads and sighed.


    "Since Linglong is not willing to cancel the contract, then remove the contract of the child." Someone suggested.


    The uncle of the Nine Masters looked at Li Keer, and Li Keer��s cultivation was not as good as exquisite. He had no spare time to distract him, and naturally it is even more impossible to say anything.


    "Let''s wait and see, if the silkworm can''t resist it, it''s not too late to shoot again." The nine divisions uncle said faintly.


    Everyone had to continue to look at it and wait for the outcome of the matter. However, with the uncles of the Nine Masters, almost all the people of the Taishang people did not think that Hansen really could restrain the sad mood.


    First, because Hansen has just been promoted to deification, his artistic conception is difficult to compete with the true god-level artistic conception. Secondly, Hansen has not cultivated the super-inductive articles, and the artistic resistance to the eyes of the Taisho is weaker than that of the Taishang people. So no one thinks that he can resist the sad mood.


    The artistic conception of the eyes on the ancient wall, although it is very dangerous, is not an opportunity for the Taishang people who practice the too much inductive articles.


    In the confrontation with the sad mood, if you can pass the will of your own will, the understanding of the too sensitive article will go further.


    Unfortunately, Hansen is not a Taishang nationality, nor has he cultivated too much inductive articles, so there is no such welfare.


    Seeing that the sadness of Hansen��s three people is getting stronger and thicker, the blood and tears are flowing, everyone knows that their time is running out. If they can��t restrain their sad mood, they will start to collapse after they have dried up their blood and tears. .


    At this time, Hansen also knew that he had reached the extremely dangerous edge. Although his willpower was strong, he could not completely resist the erosion of the sad mood. The sorrow in his heart became deeper and deeper, and he even gave birth to the urge to get rid of the world. If you change your mind to be a little weaker, I am afraid that I will have committed suicide by now.


    "No... can''t continue any more..." Han Senming knows that this is not the way to go, but this pure will confrontation can be solved without some kind of power, and can only rely on his willpower to support the past.


    Since the last time I realized the artistic conception of the sword under the heavens, Hansen��s will has become much stronger, but it still can��t reach the level of confrontation with the true god-level artistic conception. At this time, the artistic conception is eroded a little, letting his own will. It is getting weaker and weaker, as if it may be overwhelmed by the sorrow of the boundless sea.


    Hansen originally hoped that the black crystal armor, I hope that the black crystal armor can help him at this time, but the black crystal armor has not been moving, Hansen can only bite the teeth support.


    "Sure enough, no one can rely on it. In the end, they can only rely on themselves." Hansen is a person who is more and more calm at a dangerous juncture. At this time, his thinking has completely calmed down and carefully thought about his current situation: "Since it is too The family has no ban, so people can easily watch the scotch of the eye. It means that there must be a way to compete with this sad mood, but how can we compete with it?"


    Another thought is to change: "In my current artistic conception, it is not realistic to confront the sad mood. The only feasibility is probably to understand this sad mood, as long as I can understand the psychological state of the Taishang predecessor. Maybe you can find a solution."


    Thinking of this, Han Sen no longer contends with the sad mood, but tries to feel the roots of analyzing the sad mood.


    Hansen knows that this is very dangerous. It is like knowing that poison is dangerous, but he has to try poison by himself. The chance of death is greater than before, but Hansen has no choice but to be a knife. Just take a look, sit and wait for Hansen''s style.


    As Hansen felt before, this sad mood has nothing to do with little love, and has nothing to do with family love. Han Sen feels the sadness and thinks hard: "What kind of sadness is this? ?"

 Chapter 2744： Self-destruction

    "Too much forgotten, if this is not an empty talk, then the predecessor of the Taishang family should be very close to the realm of too much forgotten. When it comes to the realm of his realm, what else is worth his sadness. "Han Sen hasn''t stood at that height yet, and it''s hard to understand the thoughts of the Taishang predecessors, so he has to test his poison and let go of himself to experience the sad mood. .


    I have been fighting against the sad mood before, and I can feel the sad mood is not deep. At this time, I completely let go of my body and mind. I can even say that I actively let my thoughts blend into the sad mood. Let Hansen immediately Have a deeper level of sentiment.


    However, the price of this sentiment is also very horrible, but in just a short moment, Han Sen��s heart flashed six times and settled his own thoughts.


    "If this is not successful, I am afraid I really want to play myself." Han Sen secretly said, but did not hesitate, completely let go of the body and mind, let the sad will occupy his body and mind.


    In the endless years, many Taishang people have watched the scars of the supreme meaning, but most of them are the same as Hansen when they started, and they chose to confront the sad emotions.


    Everyone knows that sadness is dangerous. Everyone knows that the deeper they are affected by sadness, the more likely they are to break themselves.


    Even if someone wants to try to completely let go of their own understanding of the sad mood, but when they feel that their will is getting weaker and weaker, and they have already produced the idea of ??dying, they will suddenly turn back and dare not continue to try.


    The more you cultivate the Taishang people who are too sensitive, the more rational, the unreasonable to see that the front is already a dead end, but also to go to the black, will definitely want other ways to get out.


    Hansen is not the same. He is a very stubborn person, and there is no other way out. It is not like the Taishang people who have cultivated the super-inductive articles. Even if they don��t go on, they have the opportunity to get rid of them. At most, they are subject to Some damage.


    Hansen can only go to the black in one lane. He must take the first step between life and death to realize the true artistic conception of the Taishang predecessors.


    The more severe the sorrow of the sad mood, the more things Hansen perceives.


    Hansen never thought that there would be such pure sorrow in the world. It is not a dislike of the self, nor a hatred of the world, more like a kind of mercy.


    When Hansen flashed the word in his mind, even he was shocked. He had never thought about the sadness of mercy. But at this moment, he actually felt that the whole body and mind were The sorrow of mercy is occupied.


    "This is the last tear I left for all things!" In the endless sorrow, Han Sen seemed to hear a sinful voice.


    The voice couldn''t tell the moving, after the voice, Han Sen only felt uncomfortable in the chest, hate can not kneel on the ground and cry.


    But the tears of blood that he has cried now are almost dry, and where they are still crying.


    After the vain voice in his mind, Hansen��s grief was more intense, unlike the faint sorrow of the past. At this time, there was a lot of helplessness and despair after being abandoned.


    But the next second, Han Sen was shocked, because he found that his current sorrow is not from the nick of the eye of the eye, but from his own self, the sorrow of sorrow, let people It feels like I have lost some of the most important things in my life. It feels that even if I live again, it doesn''t make sense. I can''t end my life immediately.


    Hansen faintly realized the terrible results, but it was difficult to control. He felt more and more lonely and hopeless. He slowly lifted his palm and wanted to slap his head and tie himself.


    A dozen of the Taishang people in front of the ancient wall saw that the sad mood of Hansen suddenly rose sharply, and suddenly they screamed badly. It was obvious that Linglong and Li Kerer were also sad.


    "Well, Hansen has given up the resistance, and the sad mood has completely occupied his body and mind." The face of the nine divisions'' ancestors changed slightly.


    In fact, I don''t need him to say that the Taishang people here have seen what is going on.


    "Is Fei Li Ling so trusting him, even gave up so soon?" said a Taishang who was angry.


    "After all, it��s just a foreigner." Someone sighs.


    The Taishang people who practiced the super-inductive articles just watched Hansen and Linglong quietly, waiting for the moment to come. The nine divisions�� uncles were ready, and when the moment came, they would advance. The forcible cut off the contractual relationship between Linglong, Li Kerer and Hansen, preferring to make them repaired and to save their lives.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for everyone to expect a scene to happen. Hansen raised his own palm and moved a little bit toward his head. Anyone could see it. He wanted to end the infection under the sad mood. Your own life.


    Almost at the same time, Linglong and Li Kerer also raised their palms. Like Hansen, they pressed their foreheads and their faces were full of unrequited expressions.


    The nine divisions'' uncles shook their heads slightly, knowing that things had reached an inevitable point, and it was no longer meaningful to continue to wait. Hansen will die, and Linglong and Li Kerer will save them.


    The Taishang people were originally bloody, and there were hundreds of people in total. It was really impossible to accept the blow of two ethnic groups.


    The uncle of the Nine Divisions was trying to forcibly strip the contractual relationship between Hansen and Linglong and Li Keer, but the hand just lifted up, but snorted and looked at Hansen''s direction.


    Everyone is waiting for the uncles of the Nine Divisions to rescue Linglong and Li Kerer. Their eyes are on him. When they see the strange expression of the uncle of the Nine Masters, they can''t help but look at him.


    Soon they discovered that Han Shu��s uncle was actually Hansen, and Hansen at this time seemed to be a little different.


    Just now Han Sen raised his hand and wanted to tie himself up. His face was full of dead-faced expressions, but now Hansen��s face showed a struggling expression. The palm of his hand also stopped in the air, and did not continue to shoot. It looks a little weird.


    Linglong and Li Kerer were affected by Han Sen''s emotions, and the palms of the hands stopped in midair. They were fixed in motion and their faces were full of tangles.


    "Is still struggling?" The uncle of the Nine Division muttered to himself.


    "Uncle of the Nine Masters, don''t hesitate any more, how can the silkworm struggle, and it is impossible to resist the sad mood. How can it be a dead end? Quickly break the exquisite and Li Keer and his contractual relationship."


    "Yeah, it��s all about this. Let��s make a quick break. If Linglong and Li Keran have experienced his suicide, they will inevitably leave a shadow and their harm will only be greater."


    When everyone shouted, they suddenly saw another change in Hansen.

 Chapter 2745： Sitting in obscurity

    I saw that the color of Hansen��s struggle had disappeared. Instead, it was a kind of calm, and the palms that were carried in midair had already been released.


    Contrary to his calm look, the horror fluctuations in Hansen, even the supernatural powers of the Taishang people, can not help but feel the sorrow when they feel the fluctuations.


    Almost at the same time, the look of Linglong and Li Kerer also calmed down, and the same fluctuations gradually began to appear on the body.


    "How can this atmosphere be so familiar..." A Taishang looked at Hansen, and some doubts said.


    "It��s all about being familiar... This breath is simply too super-inductive... Han Sen, how can he feel too much in the sense of the body..." Another Taishang people said with surprise.


    "It''s not too sensitive." The uncle of the Nine Masters stared at Hansen and said: "Although the breath is very similar, it is not really a super-inductive article. It should be a kind of gene isolated from the episode. Surgery."


    "The genetic technique separated from the Taishang induction article?" All the Taishang people looked at the uncle of the Nine Masters, not because of how amazing it was, but because of some doubts.


    Because there are so many genetic techniques separated from the Taishang induction article, even the "No Words of Heaven" of the Tianzu is considered to be a branch of the Sensational article. This is not so strange. They do not know the Uncle Jiuzu. What kind of genetic technique is said?


    The look of the uncles of the Nine Divisions was somewhat complicated. After staring at Hansen for a while, he continued to say: "If there is nothing wrong with guessing, this breath should be the "sit-forget" written by the original ancestors."


    Everyone listened to them with great horror. Even the Taishang people who cultivated the super-inductive articles could not keep the peace of mind, showing the gloom.


    The original ancestor of the Nine Masters is the Taishang predecessor who left the painting on the ancient wall, and his most famous genetic technique is based on the Taishen induction and his "Sit and forget".


    "Isn''t the original ancestor''s "Sit in the Bible" not passed down? Hansen, how can he have the breath of "sit in the Bible"... Is it..." A Taishang people said, suddenly they thought of something, Looking at the paintings on the ancient wall: "Is it hidden in the nicks on the ancient walls?"


    This statement is very unbelievable. After all, Hansen is just a foreigner, and he has not practiced too much inductive articles. So many of the amazing people of the Taishangs have not been able to see what the doorway is from the ancient wall. Hansen has a The foreigners can understand the "sit and forget the scriptures", which is somewhat unacceptable to the people of the Taishang people.


    But the facts are in front of you, because they can''t believe it, Han Sen does exude a breath similar to the sense of too much, combined with the current situation, it is likely to be really "sit."


    Not only Hansen, but even Linglong and Li Kerer exude the same breath. Obviously, after they felt the understanding of Hansen, they also got the mysterious "Sit and forget".


    Although "Sitting the Bible" was created by the predecessors of the Taishang nationality, it has not been handed down. The Taishang people do not even know what kind of genetic technique it is, because after the original ancestor founded "Sit in the Bible" The Taishang people just listened to him talking about this genetic technique, but no one saw him use it.


    The original ancestors did not leave any information in the Taishou tribe until they entered the Gene Temple. Therefore, no one has ever practiced the "Study in the Bible."


    However, after the creation of "Sit-and-forget", the atmosphere of the original ancestors and the Taishang people who are generally trained to be too sensitive will be different. This is clearly recorded in the books of the Taishang nationality. With this in mind, combined with Hansen''s current situation, it was judged that it was "Sit in the Bible."


    There is nothing wrong with the judge of the Nine Masters. Hansen��s breath is exactly the "sit-and-forget", the so-called anode yin, no taiyue, when the sad mood reached the limit, Han Sen almost fell into a lonely death, but still Not completely lost in their own beliefs, but still retain a little will to fight against loneliness and death.


    At this time, Han Sen suddenly felt that the sorrowful mood had undergone a strange transformation. This change was not even clear to Hansen. It seems that in a flash, the sad mood has melted out and replaced it with one. A kind of artistic conception that is as light as water.


    With the change of artistic conception, Hansen��s will is no longer affected by the eyes of the supremacy, and he has restored his ability to control himself.


    The gaze moved away from the stencil of the eye, and it fell on the side of the ancient wall. At this time, Hansen saw the abstract patterns again, but suddenly it seemed to be less abstract, as if one could see a white The Taishang man who was sent was sitting cross-legged, and his body exudes a strange atmosphere.


    Those patterns are continuous. Hansen looked at the patterns, as if they were watching video teaching without sound. Although there was no sound and no explanation, but I don��t know why, just watching those patterns can make Hansen understand a lot. Things, the inner meaning of those patterns, are directly reflected in Hansen��s mind, and it��s as if Hansen had practiced thousands of times before.


    Looking at a picture and then a picture, Han Sen is more and more surprised. The pattern on the mural is actually a very mysterious genetic technique. Its subtlety is better than any knife and method that Hansen learned before. .


    Han Sen is more and more shocked, and at the same time, he is more and more surprised. Even his self-understanding world is far from the same.


    However, Hansen can feel it. This genomic technique has some similarities with the knives of the world. It seems to be the same source, but the direction of development is completely different.


    Hansen was immersed in watching "Sit in the Bible", and did not pay attention to the Taishang people next to him. At this time, those Taishang people all eyes wide open, and they couldn''t believe Hansen and Linglong and Li Keer. His face is full of emotions such as suspicion, envy, and jealousy.


    As Hansen kept watching the pictures, his "Sit and forget" was getting more and more heavy. At this time, anyone guessed it. Hansen must have the secret left by the original ancestors and untied the ancient wall. The true meaning of the picture, as the uncle of the Nine Masters said, he really probably learned to sit in the Bible.


    And Linglong and Li Kerer also got the "Sit and forget" by Han Sen. As Hansen''s comprehension continued to deepen, they were more and more obsessed with the atmosphere.


    Many Taishang people still felt that Linglong��s unwillingness to dismiss the contract with Hansen was an irrational act. Now it is extremely envious. If Linglong and Hansen just canceled the contract, they can��t share Hansen��s comprehension. That is a huge loss that is really unacceptable.


    Although Linglong and Li Keer have to sit and forget the memo, but many of the strong people of Taishang looked at Han Sen''s eyes but the more complicated, a foreign silkworm, even realized the secret that even the Taishang people are difficult to comprehend, and This secret is still related to the Taishang induction article, making their mood difficult to speak and complicated.


    :. :

 Chapter 2746： Different roads

    A picture flashed in Hansen''s mind. With the help of the artistic conception of Qingquan, Hansen''s understanding of sitting and forgetting was deepened.


    Unlike the swordsmanship of the world, sitting in obscurity is another completely different route. Even Hansen feels incomparable novelty, as if opening a door to a new world.


    Linglong and Li Kerer are also shocked and happy. They can feel everything that Hansen has learned. Hansen��s sentiments are also clearly perceived by them.


    The magic of sitting in obscurity makes them ecstatic, and they have cultivated the super-inductive articles. They know more about the preciousness of sitting in obscurity, and at the same time understand that they want to truly understand how difficult it is to sit in the end.


    Especially for the Taishang people who practiced too much inductive articles, it is almost impossible to comprehend to sit and forget the memorization. Therefore, so many Taishang people in the past and the present have not been able to comprehend to sit in the Bible, this is not without reason. .


    When you say it, no one can believe that the Taishang people who have evolved from the super-inductive articles and who have practiced the super-inductive articles are more difficult to comprehend than the average person.


    The reason why the original ancestors did not leave the memorization directly in the Taishang family''s classics, the biggest reason is that because the Taishang people who have cultivated the Taishang inductive articles will go to practice and forget the memorization, there will be great disasters. Without the transformation and understanding of the butterfly, it is likely to be countered, so the original ancestors did not leave the study, but painted on the ancient wall, expecting the Taizu people to achieve cultivation and forgetting. conditions of.


    Although sitting on the Bible is too sensitive, it is almost the opposite of the two extremes. Unless you completely understand the memorization, the two genetic techniques will conflict with each other.


    Too much to forget, sitting in the obscurity but alone to give a forgotten word for the name, has already explained the biggest feature of this genetic technique.


    The Taishang Inductive article pursues the unity of nature and man, unites itself with the universe, and achieves the goal of controlling the laws of the world from the point of reaching the heavens and the earth.


    Sitting on the Bible is just the opposite. The realm that it pursues is that both things are forgotten, the universe is good or the world is good, and it must be completely abandoned to obtain a kind of detachment.


    Because there is only a cultivation method, and there is no mention of what kind of effect after training, Hansen and Linglong do not know what it is good to practice singing.


    However, there is a little exquisiteness to be sure. If Hansen does not comprehend the mere memorization, but let her practice it herself, sitting in the memorization and the too-inductive articles will create great conflicts and may ruin themselves.


    Only after thoroughly comprehending the memorization of memorization, will it be found that the mere memorization and the super-inductive articles are the same goal. When it comes to the extreme, it is actually the same truth.


    The more Linglong and Li Keer comprehend, the more they marvel at the high achievements of the original ancestors. If the super-inductive articles are not developed to the unimaginable high realm, it is impossible to create such a bizarre gene therapy. .


    Hey!


    After Hansen finished watching the last picture, the whole body and mind felt that he had been sublimated in an instant, and everything in the universe changed a little in his eyes.


    Good or evil, love and hate feelings and hatred seem to be less important in an instant, and the mood can not be said calmly.


    I don��t know the true face of the mountain. I am only in this mountain. Human beings will be trapped by love and hate. It is because they are in the bureau, so they can��t get rid of the bondage.


    Now Han Sen��s feelings are a bit different, as if jumping out of the game, it��s like looking at a group of ants from a human perspective. The love and hate between the ants, life and death, for Hansen, it seems so negligible.


    If Hansen��s self-realization of the world is to think of himself as a chess piece, then sitting in obscurity is to be the one who plays chess, jumping out of the chessboard and looking down on the fate of all things.


    The two can''t say who is right or wrong, but the angle is different. Hansen''s artistic conception is to join the WTO, but the pursuit of obscurity is to be born, and the path is different.


    Of course, Hansen''s current realm is much worse than the original ancestor. The original ancestor has almost reached the end of his road, and Hansen is just not far away.


    There is no right or wrong in the road. There is a gap between people. Hansen wants to reach the same level as the original ancestors, and there is still a long way to go.


    However, the original ancestor''s artistic conception and memorization, but gave Hansen a chance to appreciate the scenery of the mountains, the benefits for him is difficult to estimate.


    "After the endless years, sitting and forgetting the Tao finally returned to the Taishang people, Han Sen, you have a great contribution, my family must have a reward." When Hansen came back, I saw a bone fairy The Taishang old man stood in front of him and said with a happy face.


    "I still don''t appreciate the uncles of the Nine Masters." Linglong and Li Keer saw Hansen still in the daze, and quickly reminded.


    ��Thank you for your predecessors.�� Han Sen��s slight salute did not feel how happy he was, as if everything in this world had no value in his view.


    The attitude of the nine divisions'' uncles to Hansen is not at all concerned. The Taishang people who practiced too much inductive articles don��t care much about the secular etiquette. The uncle of the Nine Masters is already a strong butterfly, and naturally will not care. These ones.


    Sitting on the birth of memorization, shocked the entire Taishang nationality, many of the strong people of the Taishang nationality got the exquisite and Li Keer to hand over after the memorization, they all want to study sitting and forgetting.


    However, the results of the study made them very disappointed. The conflict between sitting and forgetting is too great. Unless the ideological realm can reach the level of the original ancestor, there is no way to practice the two genetic techniques together.


    The original ancestor claimed to be the highest-achieving Taishang people under the ancestor, and sought out the entire Taishang nationality. He could not find a strong person whose ideological realm could reach his level. Naturally, no one dared to practice sitting and forgetting.


    Later, some people wanted to use Hansen''s way to understand the artistic conception on the ancient wall, but who knows that when they look at the eye marks of the too, they can no longer trigger the artistic conception.


    In addition to Hansen, Linglong and Li Kerer, there is no such thing as the Taishang people can practice and forget to live, which makes many of the strong people of the Taishang people very depressed.


    However, Linglong and Li Keer indirectly practiced to sit and forget the scriptures, which is also a great good thing for the Taishang people, and they are also very happy.


    As a Hansen who revived the seclusion, the Taishang people still gave a reward.


    When Hansen received the reward, his heart was a little depressed. He thought that he could at least get some demonized genes, or rewards like different treasures. If he could get a real artifact, it would be better. It is.


    But who knows the reward that the Taishang people gave him is actually a door-to-door order.


    Although the Taishang Pavilion is the treasure house of the collection of genetics of the Taishang people, with this order, Hansen can gain the freedom to enter and exit the Taichung Court, just like the people of the Taishang nationality. Gene technology, but in Hansen''s view, this reward is still not comparable to the reality of alien and heterologous genes.


    For Hansen��s thoughts, Linglong and Li Keer both sneered at it and felt that Hansen was not blessed in the blessing.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2747： Funeral Sea

    After getting rid of the obscurity, Linglong and Li Keer did not have time to follow Hansen again. Both of them were retreating and practicing, and they should try to cultivate the "sacrifice" as much as possible during the most clear period of time.


    Hansen did not concentrate on practicing "Sit and forget the Bible". Although he was obsessed with magic, but for him, the style is not so suitable.


    Hansen was able to comprehend the artistic conception of the world. He himself and the "sit-and-forget me" are taking a different path. Naturally, they are not willing to go the old way of "sitting and forgetting the Bible". He just borrowed the "sit-and-go" and then Perfecting one''s own world, such a visit is to make a breakthrough in the mood of the world.


    ��Drinking the degenerate gene, deifying the gene +1, the evolution is one percent.��


    Hansen took out the deification gene he had collected before, and now he has been able to absorb it and refine it, and he can get the blessing of the deified gene.


    These days, Hansen did not do anything else, and he ate all the previously stored degenerate genes and flesh and blood, and finally got a total of 23 deified genes.


    Every bit of the deified gene has a good blessing on Hansen''s physical fitness, which makes Hansen''s strong body become stronger.


    "It seems that as before, a hundred deified genes can make the battle body evolve. Fortunately, a deified body can provide almost ten deified genes. It is not difficult to get a hundred points. The deification of the heavens There are so many different kinds of seeds. When will it not be killed at this time?" Han Sen��s thoughts of hunting and killing different kinds of seeds.


    Taking out the map of Tiantiantian, Hansen studied the possible alienation in the vicinity, and finally chose to bury the dragon sea to hunt the alien species.


    Legend has it that there is a true god-class dragon species in the sea. This legend does not know whether it is true or false, but the high-level deification of the species will rarely appear in the funeral sea.


    The reason why Hansen chose to bury Longhai is also the reason. There are only a few indigenous alienated species that are relatively safe.


    Hansen originally thought that it would be a little difficult to convince Baoer to stay, but who knows that Han Sen said, Boa actually agreed, and did not insist on going to bury Longhai with him, so it was unexpected to Hansen.


    However, looking at the six-eared macaque with his neck narrowed and his face very ugly, Hansen suddenly understood that Boa was finding a new toy.


    Let Baoer optimistic about the star tree, Hansen himself prepared, then went to the fun of Longhai.


    Just arrived at the outskirts of Longhai, Hansen saw that there was a war on the surface of the sea. After careful reading for a while, it was discovered that at the sea and the different kinds of wars, it turned out to be the Emperor Bai Wei of the Imperial Family, and could not help but glimpse.


    Bai Wei saw Hansen, but he didn''t say much. He just continued to fight with the half-step deified fish. He didn''t stand on the sea and looked at Hansen after killing the different kind.


    "The Emperor Bai Wei, I haven''t seen you for a long time, how can you be here?" Hansen said with a light cough.


    At the beginning, Hansen was the emperor who was taken by Bai Wei. Later he killed the white game and pretended to be a white game. Bai Wei thought that he was killed by the white game, plus the bad relationship between Hansen and the emperor. It��s still a bit embarrassing to meet now.


    "You can be a silkworm of the Taishang nationality, can''t I?" Bai Wei said faintly, but his eyes were a little different.


    Hansen suddenly understood that the last silkworm battle, there should be a number of silkworms were eliminated, Bai Wei should be the silkworm that was selected after that.


    Han Sen didn''t know what to say for a time. His relationship with Bai Wei was too subtle. He used to be the same front, but he killed Bai Wei''s brother and made a big hatred with the emperor. I really don''t know. Say what.


    "You come to bury the Longhai to hunt the aliens?" Bai Wei asked, asking for a generous opening.


    "Yes." Han Sen nodded slightly.


    "If you don''t bother me, let''s go together." Bai Wei said.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, but he did not expect Bai Wei to propose to hunt him with him.


    "It��s not convenient." See Hansen did not answer, Bai Wei turned and prepared to leave.


    "Convenient, how can it be inconvenient? Can hunted the aliens with the royal girl, and can''t ask for it." Hansen said quickly.


    At the beginning, Bai Wei tried to save the treasure, and even he did not hesitate to turn his face with the white game, Han Sen always felt that some owed her.


    "Call me Bai Wei." Bai Wei said a word, and then looked around and looked at it: "There are very few different species in the shallow sea, and the level is not high. If you want to hunt down the metamorphosis, it is possible to find it in the deep sea. Their traces."


    "Then go to the deep sea." Han Sen is not a person who is good at words, especially with a little bit of guilt about Bai Wei, and the identity of the two is a bit embarrassing, so Han Sen��s words are rare, along with Bai Wei Dive into the deep sea together, but did not speak, the atmosphere is slightly stiff.


    In the sea encountered some aliens, Bai Wei shots easily, her progress is not small, although it has not been promoted to deify, but it is already a top half-step deification, the emperor is very good.


    After Bai Wei punched a half-step deified jellyfish, Hansen couldn''t help but admire: "I really can''t think of it. It hasn''t been seen for a long time. You have grown to this point."


    Bai Wei looked at Han Sen faintly and said: "Before your level is not as good as me. Now that you have been promoted and deified, I am only half-deification, is this a very fast growth?"


    Hansen touched his nose and had no choice but to say anything.


    The two continued to dive into the deep sea. It didn''t take long for them to see a strange fish that was more than a dozen meters above the sand layer on the bottom of the sea. The strange fish had a flat body and a blue color.


    Behind it is a lobster-like tail with a pair of forceps like a scorpion in front, and six pairs of slender claws under the belly.


    This heterogeneous looks a bit like a shrimp and crab, and it is a bit like a scorpion. It can''t be said to be weird, but its body is faintly emitting a blue order chain, which is obviously a deified class.


    There is no exquisite and Li Keer in the vicinity, Han Sen uses the hole Xuan Jing to unscrupulously look at the alien, it is easy to judge that it is a primordial alienation.


    Didn''t wait for Hansen and Bai Wei to get close, the stranger had already found them, suddenly bowed, and the blue order chain on his body instantly spewed out, and in a blink of an eye, the large pieces of seawater were dyed into a secluded blue, let The seven senses of Hansen and Bai Wei were greatly affected, and it was impossible to find out the specific location of the alien.


    Hansen slightly frowned, trying to use the hole in the field, but suddenly saw Bai Wei body trembled slightly, the strength of the body dissipated, and directly fell into the sea.


    Hansen quickly grabbed a hand and sucked Bai Wei over. She reached out and held her body, but only saw that the skin on her body had turned pale blue, and it turned out to be transparent like jade. Obviously it was a trick.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2748： Battle of the deep sea

    "Does the order chain of the poisonous system?" Han Sen sees Bai Weiqi as a hairspring, the skin has turned into a blue transparent shape, looks very strange, and can not help but slightly frown.


    The surrounding waters have turned into a blue color, and the blue color has passed through Hansen��s bodyguard order chain and penetrated into Hansen��s body, like a blue smoke.


    Han Sen''s eyes were condensed, his body turned into the color of ice jade, and his fist instantly blasted. A chain of ice jade suddenly frozen the surrounding sea water into ice crystals, and even the order chain of the poison system was frozen together.


    After seeing that the poisonous power was no longer spread after being frozen, Hansen looked at Bai Wei and summoned the longevity scorpion: "You can only try to see if the strength of the longevity can repair the body eroded by the poisonous order chain."


    The longevity felt the command of Hansen, and suddenly opened the chain of longevity order. The light fell on Bai Wei, and the blue gas on her body gradually subsided, and it was washed away in a moment.


    Bai Wei looked at Han Sen differently. Han Sen saw that she did not speak and asked: "Is there still a problem with the body?"


    Bai Wei shook his head and said: "No problem, it is completely good."


    Hansen just let go of his heart, looking at the blue water that had been frozen into ice crystals, punching it on the ice crystal, and suddenly seeing the ice crystal water around it bursting into a hundred-meter-long passage. At the other end of the passage, the sea-like alien was frozen and motionless, like an ice sculpture.


    Bai Wei��s look is more complicated. Hansen is just a crystal family. No matter the origin or the resources that can be obtained, it is not as good as her. But now Hansen has been able to freeze the aliens with a punch. This is the power of terror, even in the emperor. There are not many among the tribes, and the same level of the emperor strong, I am afraid that it is rare to do so.


    Hansen went to the frozen demonized alien, clenched his fist and directly bombarded it in the head, suddenly banging his head, under Hansen��s fist, looking at the hard shell It is like the general fragility of paper paste.


    "Hunting and healing the dark blue sea otter and discovering the alienated genes." The sound of the sound also sounded in Hansen''s mind.


    "It seems that it is not difficult to kill the aliens. It is not difficult to kill a few more. It is only a hundred points to deify the genes. It is just that the size of this deep blue sea otter is too big. If you want to eat its flesh and blood, even if you use it, you can use it. There are a lot of talents to do." Han Sen thought, preparing to drag the body of the deep blue sea otter, but suddenly saw the dark blue sea otter behind the frozen sea, a horrible big mouth appeared , swallowed the body of the deep blue sea otter.


    "I went, I dare to grab my Hansen''s prey. Are you eating a bear-hearted leopard?" Hansen was furious, his eyes condensed with the aliens that swallowed the deep blue sea otter.


    I saw that the heterogeneous body is like an electric eel, the whole body is white and crystal clear, the scales are like a diamond, and although there is no active use of power, from time to time, white lightning flashes on it and forms a trace of thunder.


    After the electric sputum swallowed the deep sea blue scorpion, it was still not satisfied. A pair of eyes like a searchlight stared at Hansen and Bai Wei.


    The next second, the thunderbolt jumped, and the bombardment came over in an instant. Hansen��s reaction was extremely fast. He condensed the order chain with the force of ice muscles and bones, and slammed into the thunder.


    Hey!


    The lightning broke, Hansen��s hair was turned upside down, and even his clothes were turned into black.


    "Is this guy not a metamorphosis?" Hansen did not completely block the power of the thunder, and suddenly he was shocked to know that the eDonkey had a different origin.


    The electric slamming failed to kill Hansen, and quickly writhed the body. The white lightning on the scales made a big effort, like a lightning grid, covering Hansen and Bai Wei.


    Hansen grabbed Bai Wei and quickly evaded it. At the same time, he ran the hole and passed the ghost tooth knife.


    Hansen''s strength is enough to kill the ordinary primordial base, but the power of this knife is easily blocked by the lightning of the electric eel, so Hansen is very skeptical, what level of alienation this eDonkey is.


    boom!


    A thunder that seemed to come from the void fell on Hansen. Hansen didn''t even get rid of it in time. He suddenly thundered and fired, and almost fell into a soft body.


    The white Wei who was pulled by Hansen was even worse. Her body was not as strong as Hansen. Although it was only involved, but the armor was blacked out in a flash, and then Hansen pulled a fast teleport, and the armor was suddenly turned. For the fly ash scattered.


    "Ah!" Bai Wei recovered from the paralysis of the lightning bombardment, and suddenly found that the armor of the body had already vanished, and suddenly his face screamed red.


    Hansen didn''t have time to pay attention to her. He used the sacred technique directly, and instantly moved out of the burial dragon sea and came to the surface of the sea.


    "You go back first, the cross is too powerful, and I am not sure that I can kill it. I can only try my luck." Hansen said, he used the sacred resurrection to return to the deep sea.


    Although he knew that the eDonkey was strong, but it even swallowed Hansen''s prey, Hansen was so willing to give up.


    The eDonkey lost the trace of Hansen and was looking around. He suddenly saw Hansen appear again, and suddenly his body was thunderous, and it was like a thunder and lightning ocean.


    Hansen��s mind was moving, and a touch of blood red suddenly spread on his body, and his skin became a **** crustacean. The body also changed rapidly and became a half-human and a half-devil. It looks like a devil from hell. .


    Red Blood Devil''s Beast Soul, with the ability to demonize, Hansen after the demonization, the physical fitness is greatly improved.


    At the same time, a gray peacock feather coat is also draped in Han Sen, it is the peacock king soul clothing.


    The two beasts appeared at the same time, which made Hansen''s strength soar, once again condensed the ice muscle jade bones, rushing past the thunder and lightning.


    I saw that the thunder and lightning like the ocean, even hardened by the power of Hansen, the power of lightning was frozen in the sea, it looks very dazzling.


    The eDonkey saw that his thunder was frozen, and suddenly he was furious and opened his mouth. A thunderbolt of light was spewed out like an aurora. When the thunderbolt passed, the frozen power was suddenly penetrated and could not be stopped. The impact of lightning power.


    Hansen stared at the light column, the whole body was condensed, and there was no intention of retreating. A fist ushered up and collided with the lightning beam.


    boom!


    The surrounding seawater turned into nothingness in a flash, forming a large vacuum zone. Hansen��s body of ice muscles and bones did not stop the thunder and lightning from spreading in his body, and suddenly he was trembled by electricity. Break dance in general.


    "Hell, there is a problem with the amount of lightning power in this eDonkey!" Hansen secretly surprised himself that the general amount of lightning power could not be transmitted to him.

 Chapter 2749： Chasing

    The eDonkey didn''t give Hansen more thoughts. It was a thunderbolt. When Hansen saw it open his mouth, the thunder and lightning had already fallen on Hansen''s body. .


    Hey!


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and Medusa��s shield appeared in front of Hansen��s body, which blocked the terrible thunder.


    Unfortunately, Hansen also underestimated the horror of the thunder and lightning. The thunder and lightning did not hurt the shield of Medusa. However, the moment the thunderbolt broke open, a network of crossovers was formed, and Hansen behind the shield was suddenly enveloped.


    If Hansen can inspire the power of Medusa''s shield, it can naturally form a shield, and there is no dead angle defense at 360 degrees. But now Hansen just uses the Medusa shield as a common shield, and does not inspire its power, it can only block the power of the front.


    For a moment, Hansen��s body was attacked by lightning, and the younger sister who was shaking than the show��s hips was still amazing.


    "It��s really a **** eight-year-old!" Hansen screamed and screamed. Although the eDonkey was strong, Hansen��s explosive power was able to compete with it, but the power of this thunderbolt ignored his power and defense. Although he did not kill him, it also made him very uncomfortable and his combat ability was greatly weakened.


    The eDonkey seems to see that the thunder that is ejected by himself is very effective for Hansen. He squirts thunder and lightning, and its lightning speed is too fast. Hansen has no time to use teleportation, and he can��t hide. I can use the shield to block several times. Every time I am pumped by the whole body, the body is like a small electric motor with an electric vibrating sound.


    "Tigers don''t show up, are you really when I am hellokitty?" Hansen was furious, and his mind was moving. The genetic terminology appeared outside his body, and the power of eternal solidification also ran wildly.


    Hey!


    Another lightning bolt hit the shield of Medusa, bursting a large group of thunder and lightning, and Hansen''s body was covered.


    However, this time, the thunder and lightning did not invade Hansen''s body. The power of eternal solidification made the body of the mantra and Hansen eternal. The current could not spread in the armor and his flesh and blood. Naturally, it would not It has a paralytic effect.


    "Now it��s my turn to be awesome." Han Sen held the shield in one hand and held the ghost tooth knife in one hand. He rushed up with the thunder that spit out the electric eaves, looking for a chance to smash the electric knife.


    Although the power of the eDonkey is stronger than the magical Hansen, but the Medusa shield has blocked most of the attacks, and the thunderbolt that broke out can not use the eternal curing Hansen.


    Hansen��s knife is also the same as the embarrassment, and it is easily crushed by the electric eel. One person is so stabbed in this way, one desperately looking for an opportunity to smash the knife, one desperately spurting thunder and lightning, and stirring the surrounding waters. The sky is turned upside down and a lot of sea water is evaporated.


    Hey!


    Han Sen took a shield and slammed a thunderbolt. The body was shaken by the impact of lightning and it took more than a dozen meters to stabilize the figure. This is already Hansen did not know that he was repelled hundreds of times.


    "It seems that I have to find a way to get a deified knife. This ghost tooth knife is only a king level. The battle for the deification level is still worse." Han Sen looked at the crack on the ghost tooth knife. I can''t help but feel a little distressed.


    The knife followed him for a long time, and he couldn''t bear to be crushed.


    "Hey!" Hansen sighed softly, pushing the ghost tooth knife forward, and suddenly saw the knives of the sky appearing from the void, and the knife that turned into horror flowed toward the electric shock.


    The lightning order chain on the eDonkey was bursting out of madness, but under the undulating knives of the torrent, after a while, it was broken by the knife light and cut directly on its scale.


    I only heard the sound of the metal crashing on the ear. On the hard scales of the electric cymbal, after suffering hundreds of thousands of knives and impacts, I finally cut a blood mark, and the blood suddenly came out of the wound. .


    The embarrassing screams of pain, the tail swayed, turned into a lightning light, and the speed was so fast that Han Sen was a bit stunned. Even by speed, even if he used the sun **** wing, he could not catch it. .


    "I want to run, it''s not that easy. If you eat a brother, you have to spit it out." Hansen runs the teleport and quickly catches up.


    The lightning thunderbolt of the eDonkey is really powerful. Hansen��s use of teleportation is just barely chasing after it, but there is no way to get closer.


    "I see how long you can run!" Hansen''s heart screamed and summoned the sacred armor, replacing the previous spell armor.


    Dong Xuan Zangjia is connected to the whole universe, and has gained a constant supply of cosmic power. If the energy of the endless source is injected into Hansen, Hansen does not have to worry about the consumption of power, and repeatedly uses teleports again and again. There is no such thing as excessive consumption of genetics.


    After the promotion of Shen Xuan Jing''s deification, the connection with the universe is closer, and the benefits that can be brought to Hansen are even greater. As long as he wears a hole in the mysterious armor, it is almost equivalent to a perpetual motion machine, and there is no need to worry about the power consumption problem. Even if it is a more advanced deification than Hansen, it will definitely be lost if you want to compete with Hansen.


    The eDonkey doesn''t know Hansen''s power, but he is desperately trying to use the thunder and lightning to escape. Its thunder and lightning technique is obviously also a huge gene-consuming technique. Hansen has been chasing for a long time, and he feels that the speed of eMule has dropped significantly. Quite a lot.


    "Run, you continue to run, and brother than endurance, you are still tender, I let you run for three days, still chase you, chasing the blood to grab the head, that is the strength of the brother." Han Sen secretly Thinking smugly.


    Between the thoughts, I saw a flash of lightning in front, and the electric power broke into a large sea coral forest and disappeared.


    The coral forest is extremely spectacular. A coral has a height of more than ten feet, and the color is red, with a hint of light, like a red towering ancient forest.


    "Do you think I can''t find you if I hide?" Hansen grinned disdainfully, and opened the hole in the field to cover the entire blood coral forest.


    After the promotion of the deification of the Dong Xuan field, the coverage is quite large, directly immersing thousands of acres of blood coral forests.


    With such a large scope, Hansen is confident that there will be a few small muddy pieces in it, not to mention the huge embarrassment.


    However, when Hansen��s Dong Xuan area enveloped the entire blood coral forest, he was shocked. He found that his own hole-shaped field could not be extended into the blood coral forest.


    "It��s weird. Is it that the blood corals are so precious that they can stop my sneak peek? But such a large blood coral forest looks cheaper than cabbage. Can��t it be heaven and earth?�� Sen looked at the blood coral forest below. u

 Chapter 2750： Blood coral

    Han Xuan couldn''t peek into the situation. Hansen couldn''t help but hesitate, but he was not willing to let go of the eDonkey, and he rushed to the blood coral forest.


    "The eDonkey can survive in it. Can''t I just do it?" Hansen made up his mind, and in any case he had to slaughter the eel.


    The nerves of the whole body are tight, and after entering the blood coral forest, Hansen��s hole and mysterious field is suddenly compressed to a minimum, and it is impossible to cross the nearby blood coral.


    Those blood corals are like signal shields, making it difficult for Hansen''s power to cross them.


    Hansen is advancing in the sea and carefully looking at the blood corals. The blood corals seem to be no different from ordinary corals, but I don''t know why, the power of the hole is not close to them.


    But those blood corals don''t look like living things. What''s more weird is that the original coral clusters should be the most concentrated places of life.


    However, Hansen entered the blood coral forest for so long, only to see those huge blood-colored corals, but even a small fish, a crab did not see.


    "There is something weird here, and even a different species has not been seen. Is it true that this is the old nest of the eDonkey, so other aliens are afraid to get close to here?" Hansen secretly thought.


    The blood coral forest is about 10,000 mu, which is not a big one. Hansen swims for a while and has already passed through most of the coral forests, but he did not see the electric eel, but he did not encounter danger. Here is a dead field with no life.


    When Hansen was puzzled, he suddenly saw a glimmer of light in the blood coral forest in front. It was like a little sun in the morning, a red bend, not glaring, like burning red. The iron is average.


    "What is that?" Hansen was able to see the light there, but because of the effects of blood corals, he could not see what was in the corals under the light.


    Come here, Han Sen naturally can''t retreat now, can only continue to move forward, want to find out.


    As Hansen gradually approached the bright area, the light gradually became clear and bright. Through the heavy coral branches, Hansen finally saw what the light was shining.


    The thing that emits red light is actually a blood coral, but this blood coral is very different from the surrounding blood coral.


    It is not so tall, only three or four meters high, compared to those blood corals that are more than ten feet tall, can be considered petite and exquisite.


    And compared to the blood corals around, its color is also deeper, is a kind of almost mysterious color, but it is faintly red light, far from the past, just like a group of red light wrapped.


    The shape of this blood coral is also somewhat strange. It is not as much as a common coral. A trunk is wrapped around a knot, and there are only a few thin branches.


    "How does this blood coral look like this... like a dragon..." Hansen looked at the blood coral and flashed such a thought in his head.


    It really looks like a dragon, a blood dragon that is still coiled in the clouds, still flying to a higher place. It is just a coral, but it gives a strange feeling that it will break through the ground and fly straight.


    "Strange, what is that blood coral? What looks very magical, but not like a living body..." Hansen frowned.


    Oh la la! Oh la la!


    Hansen was still thinking in the distance, did not dare to approach the blood coral, but heard the sea water stirring and strange friction sound.


    Turning around and looking at the direction of the sound, I saw that the coral forest there was so shaking. After a while, I saw the electric raft coming out of the coral.


    Because it is too large, when you travel in the coral forest, it will inevitably hit the blood coral, shaking the huge blood coral.


    However, those blood corals were not interrupted by the power of the electric eel. Instead, the sharp parts of the eel were cut like diamond-like scales, which caused many small wounds on the eel.


    The eDonkey did not care, but still quickly drilled in the coral groves, and soon came to the front of a coral tree like a blood dragon.


    At a distance of more than a dozen meters from the strange coral, the eDonkey finally stopped, and a pair of eyes seemed to be looking at the blood corals for the searchlights. For a while, there was no movement.


    "It seems that the perception of eDonkey is also shielded in this coral forest. Otherwise, it is impossible to find me at such a close distance." Han Sen hid behind a large coral and secretly looked at the eDonkey. See what it wants to do.


    The eDonkey stared at the blood coral for a while, as if he made up his mind, quickly rushed toward the blood coral, and opened his mouth, swallowing the strange blood coral together with the sea sand below, making the seabed A crater with a diameter of more than ten meters was formed.


    Things happened so suddenly, Hansen did not come and responded at all. Seeing that the weird blood coral had been swallowed up by the eDonkey, I couldn��t help but regret it.


    "It seems that the blood coral should be a good thing. I knew it was so early. I will grab it first." Hansen suddenly felt a move and thought: "Here is the dragon sea, and there is a true god-level dragon. Falling here, the blood coral will not be related to the real god-class dragon? If it is, then it will be a big loss, I should pick it up earlier."


    When Hansen was still confessing, he saw the electric eel that swallowed the blood coral. It was like madness. He writhed and rolled around the sea, and the sea was turbulent.


    The thunder and lightning spew on it, but after hitting the blood coral around it, it disappeared without a trace, and there was no great disaster.


    "Awesome corals, under the thunderous lightning power of eMule, can be without any damage. The texture of these blood corals is probably harder than the original primordial treasure... such a large coral forest, if it can If you dig it back to build a castle, then the castle that is built out, the general deified level is hard to break?" Han Sen thought of it, could not help but drooling at the huge blood corals, the heart is calculating, to How to dig up the tens of thousands of acres of blood corals, and later, when he has his own heterogeneous space, he will build a palace with these blood corals, and then raise a three-six-six-six-six-six-six-story house, which is really beautiful.


    "Hey!" The eDonkey seems to be enduring the inhuman pain, twisting the body, and the tail is heavily photographed on the sea sand. The sea floor is shot with a big crack. It is originally a diamond-like scale. I don''t know what. It was stained with a layer of blood, like the color of the blood vessels oozing out of the skin.


    "Hey, what is that?" Hansen''s gaze didn''t pay attention to the eDonkey, because the electric slamming slammed, the location of the strange blood coral, this time has become a deep pit, Han Sen vaguely It seems that it is not muddy at the bottom, as if something is faintly emitting blood.

 Chapter 2751： Strong kill

    That thing is a bit like the weird blood coral in the past. It looks black, but it is faintly bloody, but Hansen can clearly see that it is not a coral, the surface is smooth as a mirror, with a slight Xu arc.


    Because the exposed part is only as big as a desktop, I can''t see what it is, but the human association ability is very wonderful, because there is already a preconceived guess, so when Hansen saw the thing, the heart A fierce jump, there is a thought in the brain: "This thing looks like it is like a huge dragon scale... Isn''t that the body of the legendary dragon?"


    After the eel swallowed the blood coral, it continued to struggle and twisted, and the blood on the body became more and more heavy.


    "Hey, you are sick, you are a life. This is an excellent opportunity." Hansen no longer hesitated, and the electric eel was still painfully twisted there. The ghost tooth knife condensed the power of the whole body and directly teleported. Next to the eDonkey, he took a knife down the abdomen.


    when!


    Because the eDonkey was too painful, there was no defense at all. Hansen slammed the abdomen with a knife, but the knife actually left a shallow mark on the red scale, which had little effect on the electric eel. The electric eaves in motion, the tail almost smoked Hansen.


    Hansen smashed a few knives against the shield before he opened a small hole in the eDonkey, and the tail of the eDonkey slammed on the shield, and Hansen flew out a few hundred meters.


    When Hansen was teleported back, the wound that had just been smashed by Hansen actually healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Ghost tooth knife is really not used. Go back and make sure to get a deified knife. The Buddha has snatched my knife embryo. I heard that it was made into a magical treasure, and after that, there is a chance. I must take the knife back..." Hansen just thought about it, and he knew that the reason why it was so was not because the ghost knife was not used.


    After the electric eel swallowed the blood coral, the body became significantly stronger, and it also had a more self-healing ability. Even the fangs with tearing ability could not prevent its wound healing, which is powerful.


    It was only at this time that the electric pain was so powerful that the bottom of the sea was twisted and rolled, and there was no time or energy to pay attention to Hansen.


    "If you don''t want to kill it now, and wait for it to continue to change, I am afraid I have no chance at all." Hansen thought, no longer hesitating, a strange wave of power swinging in him.


    Hansen��s body changes rapidly. In normal times, there is no way to use both the hole and the mantra. However, when Hansen and the spell are combined and used, the two forces merge instantly, not just two forces. The blood vessels and the ice muscles are also merged into one.


    The four forces are combined in a special structure, which makes Hansen''s body mutate greatly, giving off a strange and strange atmosphere. The whole person is like a evil spirit from hell.


    The temperamental image that combines coldness and enthusiasm, holiness and evil, strangeness and beauty is almost completely different from the usual Hansen.


    At this time, Hansen does not seem to be human, it is more like a cold and ruthless alien god.


    Hansen stared intently at the painful twisted electric cymbal, and the ghost tooth knife held in his hand seemed to be infected by a strange power. The original purple-black color was dyed black in the black flaming flame. Such as the color of the ink, even the knife gas is as black.


    Hansen holds the ghost tooth knife and feels that the body strength is unprecedentedly powerful. The four kinds of warfare bodies are formed into a heterogeneous battle body, which makes Hansen��s combat power teleport.


    "I don''t know if the power of the heterogeneous warfare can kill the current eDonkey. If it can''t, then it''s really troublesome." Hansen secretly thought, but he did not hesitate, and he twisted the pain into the pain. I smashed the past.


    Under the support of the power of the heterogeneous warfare, the black flame on the ghost tooth knife swayed and slammed into the abdomen of the eel with a horrible knife.


    Hey!


    The embarrassed cockroach, the hard-boiled knives cut the scales and flesh and blood, the whole fangs fangs smashed in and directly fell into the handle.


    Hansen��s heart was ecstatic, and he dragged his ghost tooth knife and directly reversed it. He cut the entire abdomen of the eel, and the blood mixed with the internal organs suddenly sprayed out.


    "Hunting and smashing the singularity of the singularity of the virtual air scorpion, gaining the emptiness of the scorpion, and discovering the alienated genes."


    Even Hansen did not think that he had so easily killed the eDonkey, and could not help but squint a little, looking at the ghost tooth knife in his hand.


    After the reaction, Hansen was ecstatic, and the power of the heterogeneous warfare had exceeded his expectations. It was so easy to kill the metamorphosis.


    "I didn''t expect the heterogeneous warfare to be so strong, so the power of horror, I am afraid I will soon catch up with the effect when I started the super-spiritual body." Hansen was ecstatic.


    Hansen stepped back and waited for the blood of the elder to sink. This saw the thing that was cut out from the belly of the eel, in addition to its internal organs, there was a strange blood coral.


    I don''t know if it is Hansen''s illusion. Now look at the blood coral. It seems that it is more like a dragon. The details are much stronger than before. It seems that you will open your eyes and fly away at any time.


    There are some lines on the coral, and it is not known whether it is corroded by the electric stomach juice or how it is formed. The road looks like a dragon scale.


    "This thing is really a bit evil. If the eDonkey doesn''t eat this stuff, it won''t be so easily killed by me." Han Sen looked at the blood coral carefully and suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    The deified blood of the creature does not mix into the seawater, but it will only fall on the bottom of the sea. However, Hansen did not see a little blood in the bottom of the sea, and there was no blood on the fallen internal organs.


    "Where did so many blood go?" Han Sen stared at the blood coral of the real dragon, and felt that the red light on it seemed to be more and more glamorous.


    "Is this stuff not a living thing?" Hansen stared at the blood coral, but it only sank on the bottom of the sea, without a half-reaction.


    After observing for a while, seeing that the blood coral is not abnormal, Hansen has gathered strength, and the volley caught the blood coral. Originally thought that there will be a change. Who knows that the blood coral is easily caught in the hand, it seems to be a strain. Ordinary life corals, without any abnormalities.


    I took it in my hands and looked at it again. I didn��t find any abnormalities. Hansen put it aside and went to the pit just now.


    "If it is really the body of a true god-class dragon, then I am really developed this time." Hansen landed at the bottom of the crater and looked at the black thing like a scale, thinking in his heart.

 Chapter 2752： Dragon corpse

    When you come to the bare black object, the blood that is faintly visible is almost exactly the same as the blood coral. .


    After confirming that there was no danger, Han Sen reached out and touched it. He felt a little hot at the start, and the texture was very similar to a snake scale.


    However, the snake is a cold-blooded animal. The scales are generally cold and cold. The black thing below is hot and hot, just like a heated iron.


    "Is this something not going to be alive?" Hansen also knew that this was not possible, and he did not feel the existence of vitality.


    When the sand near the bottom of the sea was dug out, and the black object barely revealed a large piece of the room, it finally revealed all of it. As Hansen thought, this thing really looks like a huge scale, and Beside the blood-stained scales, still the same scales.


    "Developed... This is really the body of the real god-class dragon... Maybe the blood corals exist because they absorb the nutrition on the body of the true god-class dragon." Hansen was even more excited.


    Speed ??up and want to dig all of the following things, but Hansen soon encountered a problem.


    Just a scale is as big as a room. The size of the whole dragon is unimaginable. Hansen dug for a while and dug up the blood corals. The dragon scales still extend into the blood coral forest. I don��t know exactly. how long.


    "Under the 10,000-mu blood coral, will not be the body of this dragon?" Han Sen thinks more and more likely to think, otherwise how can other places not grow blood coral, but only here?


    Where there is no blood coral, Hansen��s power is easy to dig, and large pieces of sand can be turned over just by waving.


    However, in places with blood corals, Hansen��s power will be absorbed by blood corals, and they can only be dug up one by one. At such a speed, Hansen��s one is dug here. For a year or two, I am afraid it is difficult to dig up the whole blood coral forest.


    "No, it''s not a way to dig it down!" Han Sen immediately realized that he couldn''t dig the dragon body here for a long time, otherwise he would be found by Linglong and Li Keer, and he was aware that he was digging the dragon.


    "Don''t say the dragon corpse, even these blood corals that have the property of absorbing immunity, are extremely precious things, not to mention the fact that it is very likely that there will be buried god-like corpses, even the Taishang people will be very heart-warming? Hansen is not sure if the Taishang people know the existence of this place, will he rob the dragon.


    Although the Taishang people allowed the silkworms to take away the aliens they had hunted in the sky, the true-spirited corpses were so tempting, it is hard to say what would happen.


    "There must be a way. How can we get rid of the dragon corpse and the blood coral without knowing it?" Hansen did not continue to dig, but filled the mud that had just been dug.


    Thinking for a while, Hansen took the strange blood coral into the tower of the destiny, and the body of the void was dragged back to the star tree.


    Demonized the alien soul of the evil spirits: the soul of the gems (probability evolution).


    "Is it a gem beast?" Hansen was slightly disappointed. The gems and souls can upgrade the level and quality of another beast, but it must have the same kind of beast.


    Hansen��s hand, the golden gold sapphire beast, has not yet found a beast that can be integrated with it. At present, there is no suitable electric beast and a virtual ether in his hand.


    "What does this probability evolution mean?" Although the gems of the gems of the gems were somewhat disappointing to Hansen, the comments behind them caught Hansen''s attention.


    Unfortunately, the gems and souls have no way to use them at the moment, and it is naturally difficult to unlock the secrets of the evolutionary attributes.


    The body of the embarrassed car was buried in the Longhai, and seeing Bai Wei still waiting on the sea, Hansen said hello in the past.


    Bai Wei saw that Han Sen actually killed the eDonkey, and the complex color in his eyes was even stronger.


    Bringing the eel to the star tree, Hansen absorbed the heterogeneous gene of the eel, and found that the deified gene provided by the eel was more than the original base, and only ate one-twentieth of the electricity. The flesh and blood, I actually got two deified genes.


    "It seems that the high-level deification can provide a lot of genetic properties. In this case, it is not difficult to achieve a full value of 100 points. It is not difficult to promote." Han Sen thinks about how to refine the heterogeneous gene. Dig away blood corals and dragon corpses.


    "The big dragon body, it is impossible to dig away God without knowing it, but those blood corals, I can dig some things back and sneak into the shelter, and for a long time, I can always put that 10,000 mu of blood. Corals are all digging light.�� Hansen has no better way, but he can only put the cheap ones in his hands.


    Resting for one night, getting up early the next morning, Hansen was going to dig blood corals, and later to build the palace depends on those blood corals.


    However, I just had a physical activity, but suddenly I felt something was wrong.


    Hansen himself did not feel any pain in his body, but when his eyes swept over the back of his hand, he found that there seemed to be something more.


    "What is the situation?" Hansen was shocked when he saw what it was. He had a black spot on the back of his hand.


    It is said to be a dark spot. If you look closely, you will find that the dark spot is more like a blood coral or a dragon''s scale. The color is dark and bloody, but the quality of the dark spot is not so solid yet. You can also see it. The original pattern of black spots.


    Han Sen��s heart stunned and quickly checked his body and found that it was found in many places.


    "Your sister, is this the rhythm of long scales?" Hansen felt that things were a bit unpleasant. These dark spots were not painful, and they continued to spread and solidify on him.


    Hansen used the hole Xuan Jing to examine his body and found that the black spots seemed to be part of his body, and did not conflict with his body, but became a dependent relationship.


    Forced to dig a black spot, but Hansen''s flesh and blood healing, and soon appeared dark spots again, and Hansen''s body black spots more and more, exhausted the whole method has not been able to clear.


    Hansen tried the heterogeneous and super-spiritual body, and there was no good effect. Even the spirits that had tried all the spirits before, could not remove the dark spots.


    "What the **** is this? Even the super gods don''t work?" Hansen can only guess that the dark spots are affected by blood corals or dragons, but this effect will cause his body. What kind of consequences, Hansen is difficult to predict.

 Chapter 2753： No dragon

    Hansen thought for a long time and found himself ignoring a very critical issue.


    The super-spiritual body possesses the characteristics of non-invasiveness and can remove all negative influences on Hansen''s body. However, if the source of this power is not the outside world but his own body, then the super-spiritual body should not be right. His body has a role.


    "That is to say, these black spots are actually my own changes, but without the influence of external forces, I can''t grow dark spots. Why does the super-spirit body not respond to dark spots?" Han Sen thought of a kind of Possibility, but I feel that it is somewhat unacceptable.


    If the growing black spot is good for his body, the super **** body will naturally not be useful, but even if Hansen knows that the long black spot is good, he is not willing to become a monster with a dark spot.


    Hansen thought a lot of methods, and wanted to get rid of the dark spots on his body, but the results were useless. On the contrary, the longer the black spots, the more powerful, and some black classes have faintly formed the appearance of snake scales.


    Hansen didn''t know if the blood coral was affecting himself, so he threw the blood coral back into the funeral sea.


    But not long after, Han Sen actually saw that the blood coral did not know when, and actually returned to his vicinity, like a little black dragon quietly lying there.


    "It��s a hell!" Hansen lost a few times and couldn��t lose it. Instead, he��s getting more and more scales, and he feels very sad.


    So far, the scales that have grown have not had a negative impact on him, and even improved his body defense and resistance.


    Scales have a strong immunity, 10% of the strength on the scales, will be exempted from more than 80%, if the whole body is full of such scales, Hansen''s physical defense will be terrible.


    But even so, Hansen does not want to become a monster full of scales.


    After all, the paper couldn''t hold the fire. When Linglong came out, she saw the scales of Hansen''s body and the color of doubt.


    Hansen did not intend to conceal her, and he said everything through the process of life, even the blood coral and the dragon corpse did not hide.


    He didn''t want to be a monster, even if it was good for him. He couldn''t solve the scales himself, he could only ask for help.


    There are many masters of the Taishang nationality, and they are well-versed and well-versed in the genetics of the various races of the universe. It may be possible to get rid of these annoying scales on him.


    The more she was surprised, the more she was surprised. Finally, her eyes widened and she stared at the dragon-shaped blood coral that Hansen held.


    "What kind of power does the real god-class dragon have? Why does it affect my body to grow scales? Is there any way to get rid of them?" Hansen asked a few questions, he really hated this one. Black-spot scales, it is hard to imagine, when he grows up with this stuff, his daughter Xiaoling can recognize his father.


    Linglong is stunned to see Han Sen did not speak, the look on his face is more and more weird.


    "In the end, what is the situation, are you talking about it?" Hansen felt that the situation was a bit unpleasant, and asked anxiously.


    Linglong''s lips moved, and it took a long time to finally say something that Hansen could not have imagined.


    "There is no real god-level dragon in the burial dragon sea... It��s just a legend..." Lingu looked eccentrically and looked at Hansen.


    ��No?�� Hansen snorted, and then he said, ��Why didn��t there? The blood coral forest and the dragon corpse below came from?��


    "I don''t know where you came from the blood coral forest and the dragon corpse, but I can tell you for sure that there is absolutely no god-level dragon in the burial dragon sea, or there is no true god-level alien, the reason why it is Known as the burial of Longhai, it is because there is a deification of the dragon who has a dragon in the name, and it will be named after it. Only later will it be rumored that there will be a true god-level evil dragon," said Linglong.


    "Even if the legend is fake, but it does not mean that there is no true **** level in the burial dragon sea?" Hansen said reluctantly.


    "Absolutely not." Linglong answered very positively, and felt Hansen''s doubts. Linglong went on to say: "The original burial of Longhai does not exist. It is because of a big battle of the strong surname of the dragon that it was originally made. In the mountains, the Longhai Sea was formed. Before that, there was no high-level heterogeneity. Later, because the Longhai Sea was destroyed because of the great war, there was no resource available, and there was no too high-level heterogeneous species to live there. You are hunting. The emptiness of the murder is still artificially stocked by the predecessors of the Taishang people. Most of the alien species there are so, in order to enrich the biological chain of the burial dragon sea. If there is such a powerful alien, it will appear in the burial. Longhai, our Taishang people don''t need to do so much trouble."


    After Hansen listened, he knew that there was nothing wrong with Linglong. There is really no such thing as a true-spirited corpse.


    "Since there is no dragon body there... So what is the body I saw? What happened to the blood coral forest?" Hansen had a myriad of question marks in his heart.


    Linglong sensed Hansen��s doubts and shook his head and said, ��I don��t know... In terms of reason... there can��t be such a powerful creature...��


    Han Sen thought thoughtfully and indulged for a moment and asked: "Why did the dragon surname master fall to the funeral sea, what is his origin? Will the things under the blood coral forest be related to him?"


    Ling Xiao smiled and shook her head: "I don''t know too much about this. After all, it was a long time ago. I only know that there is such a thing. As for why the strong surnamed Dragon will fall there, I am not sure. I only know that the messenger of the surname dragon is from the previous sanctuary."


    "The former sanctuary!" Hansen suddenly was shocked, but he did not dare to think too much, afraid that Linglong would know his connection with the sanctuary.


    "Like this, I will take you to see the uncle of the Nine Masters. It used to be that his old man was responsible for stocking the aliens in the Longhai. Maybe he would know something. Maybe if he didn''t know what it was, with the strength of the nine divisions. There should also be a way to solve your problem." Linglong thought about it.


    Hansen naturally would not oppose it, urging Linglong to take him to see the uncle of the Nine Divisions.


    Although Hansen was very keen to know the situation of the surname of the dragon, he did not dare to ask, fearing that he would not be able to control the things related to the sanctuary, so that his son��s presence in the sanctuary was known by Linglong.


    Linglong took Hansen to meet the uncle of the Nine Masters. The uncle of the Nine Masters had a very good impression of Hansen. They met them directly. The original nine-master uncle was in a good mood, but after listening to Hansen��s story, his face was It has been completely gloomy.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2754： Curse of God

    "With the coral, we immediately went to see the patriarch." The uncle of the Nine Divisions stared at the blood coral in Hansen''s hand and looked at it for a while before he said the dignified mouth.


    Both Hansen and Linglong were shocked. The super-instrumentation of the nine divisions�� aunts was already extremely high, and the probability of emotional fluctuations was already low.


    But now look at his face''s dignity, and say nothing, directly Hansen to see the patriarch, to see the seriousness of the matter.


    "The situation of the nine divisions uncle, Han Sen''s situation is very dangerous?" Linglong could not help but ask.


    The uncle of the Nine Divisions nodded slightly: "To the patriarch, let''s say that this matter is very serious. If it is not handled well, there may be big trouble."


    After all, the uncles of the Nine Divisions did not wait for Linglong and Hansen to answer, directly with a large sleeve, with Hansen and Linglong teleported away.


    "Old nine, what is so rushed, how come directly here?" The patriarch of the Taishang family was resting in a rocking chair in a wooden building, and saw the uncle of the Nine Masters with Han Sen and Linglong appear directly in him. In the wooden house, a slight frown said.


    "The patriarch, you see him." The uncle of the Nine Masters did not explain, pointing directly to Hansen and the blood coral.


    The Taishou patriarch was still a light face, but when he saw the blood coral and Hansen''s scales, his face suddenly changed. The length of the family suddenly smashed from the rocking chair, straightened his eyes and stared at him. With Hansen and blood coral, his eyes are stunned.


    Hansen can now confirm that this incident seems to be really troublesome. Even the patriarchs of the Taishang family have exposed such a fierce reaction. Obviously, the severity of the incident has exceeded Hansen��s expectations.


    Han Sen just wanted to ask, but he listened to the uncle of the Nine Masters and asked: "The patriarch, is this something?"


    The Taishou patriarch��s face nodded heavily, and after a moment of indulging in the eccentric opening, he said: ��I didn��t expect it to be fulfilled.��


    "What should we do?" Listening to the Taishou patriarch confirmed that the face of the nine divisions'' aunts suddenly became more ugly, looked at Han Sen, and looked heavily at the Taishang patriarch.


    "You must immediately suppress it, and you must not give him any chance." The Taishang patriarch said without hesitation.


    "The patriarch, what is Hansen''s body?" Linglong saw something a little bit wrong, and finally could not help but ask.


    The Taishou patriarch and the nine divisions�� uncles looked at Hansen at the same time. Finally, the Taishang patriarch said: ��This incident has to start from the era of the sanctuary. At that time, my Taizu people did not have the current momentum, and the Tianzu did not. Branching out of my family, the strongest race in the universe is still the sacra, and the strongest force is the sanctuary."


    After a pause, the Taishang patriarch looked a little different and continued: "According to the inheritance secrets of my family, in that era, my family suffered a great disaster and had to ask for help from the most powerful sanctuary at that time. Later, Sanctuary A strong man was sent to the heavens to help my family survive a big robbery, but for some reason, the strong man from the sanctuary fell to the funeral lake."


    "Is the change in my body related to the strong man of the sanctuary?" Hansen asked.


    The Taishang patriarch nodded slightly: "The strong man has helped her family to overcome a great disaster with her own sacrifice, but she has suffered from the terrible curse of her opponent."


    Hansen listened to his heart and frowned. He said: "Since the strong man is dead, what is the use of the curse?"


    "Our ancestors thought that things had ended with the fall of the sanctuary, but now it has appeared, and you have scales on it, which means that the curse is not because of the sanctuary The death is over..." The uncle of the Nine Divisions pointed to the scales of the blood coral and Hansen.


    "What kind of curse is that?" Linglong asked with some concern.


    The Taishou patriarch and the nine divisions�� uncles gave a glimpse of the words. The nine divisions�� ancestors sighed: ��The terrible existence cursed the sanctuary strong in the future and will kill the universe in the future, becoming a monster that only knows to kill.��


    "Our ancestors thought that the sanctuary might no longer be resurrected, thinking that everything had ended, but..." said the Taishang patriarch, his eyes fell on the blood coral in Hansen��s hands. Immediately afterwards, he said: "But the blood coral in your hand is almost exactly the same as the genetic arm of the sanctuary, and the scales of your life are similar to his scales. It is likely that the sanctuary is strong. The power of the person is reborn in your body, and this may be the true meaning of the curse..."


    "Is there no way to remove the power from me?" Hansen felt that things were getting worse.


    The Taishou patriarch and the nine divisions�� uncles shook their heads, and Linglong suddenly said: ��The patriarch, with your ability, what else can you do in today��s universe? Please help Hansen.��


    The Taishang patriarch sighed: "It is not unhelp, but powerless, because the curse of the terrible existence of the sanctuary is a true god. The sacred strongman fights with God. When God is helplessly expelled At that time, the vicious curse that was issued is what our power can lift."


    "The one who cursed the sacred domain is the god?" Hansen suddenly jumped in his heart.


    The Taishang patriarch said: "Maybe you don''t believe that there is a **** in this universe, but God exists in reality, but it is difficult for ordinary creatures to see them."


    "I believe that there is God, what is the name of God? What is the name of the Sanctuary who fights with him?" Han Sen forced the excitement in his heart and looked at the Taishang patriarch.


    "I don''t know, the record about that war is not detailed. It seems that some details have been erased intentionally. We only know about the war that is called the disaster, and only know that the sanctuary is called Dragon, the other does not have much detail passed down."


    The elders said that Hansen said: "If the dragon''s power is really reborn in you, then we have to suppress you, lest you become a killer of the massacre as the curse said. monster."


    "The power of the dragon is not necessarily born again in Hansen? Maybe the rebirth refers to the dragon itself. Does Hansen not say that there is a monster body under the coral forest? Maybe that is the real reborn dragon..." Said quickly.


    The Taishang patriarch nodded and said: "The coral forest and the corpse below will be suppressed together with Hansen."


    The more Han Sen listened, the more I felt bad. The Taishang people wanted to suppress him as a monster.


    "The patriarch, I was only infected, and I can still save it. The Taishang strong, such as Lin, must have a way to get rid of these little things on me." Hansen said quickly.


    "We will try our best, but if it is not successful, we can only suppress you to avoid accidents." Taishang patriarch is very rational, the style of work is typical of the Taishang people, will not be emotional, will only choose the most efficient way solving issues.


    Hansen also knows that now he is equivalent to a patient with a major infectious disease. The most sensible and effective way is to isolate him. The Taishang patriarch is not wrong.


    However, this kind of thing happened to him, or Hansen felt a little unacceptable and very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 2755： Hope of getting out of trouble

    Hansen was sent to a palace by the uncle of the Nine Masters, and the Taishang patriarch summoned the strong men of the Taishang people to go to the funeral sea to suppress the blood coral and the things below.


    Hansen didn''t know how they suppressed the blood coral and the following things. After four days, the Taishang patriarch came to the palace with many strong people from the Taizu, and there were four of the true gods. There are also more than a dozen of butterfly levels, and the lineup is extremely powerful.


    Unfortunately, after studying the scales of Hansen, they used various methods, and even the flesh stripping was used, but there was no way to completely remove the scales of Hansen.


    Even if the flesh and blood are all stripped, the scales will still grow when the flesh is regenerated.


    The entire Taishang people could not do anything about the changes that happened to Hansen, which made Han Sen feel very bad.


    Sure enough, in the end, the Taishang family decided to suppress Hansen and the blood coral, respectively, so that Hansen really became a monster in the slaughter universe, as the curse said.


    Although Hansen is unacceptable to this result, he also knows that this is a relatively good result. The style of the etheric Shangshu does not kill him. He directly kills the possibility of cradle, which is more than Hansen expected. The worst result is much better.


    Among the misty fairy palaces, Hansen sat on the stone steps in front of the palace and looked at the clouds outside.


    Although it is like a fairy palace, but it is actually the interior of a true artifact of the Taishang people, Hansen only knows that the real artifact is a jade bottle, and is enshrined before the image of the ancestor of the ancestors, and he Was suppressed in the jade bottle.


    Although the environment looks very good, it is actually a bigger prison, and it is still only holding his personal prison.


    Except for this palace, there is chaos in other places. There is no life atmosphere here, and the connection with the universe is also isolated. In this place, Hansen cannot even continue the most basic practice.


    "If the Taishang people can''t find a way to clear the scales on my body, wouldn''t I be trapped here for a lifetime?" Han Sen''s face was cloudy.


    Although the blood coral was suppressed in another place by the Taishang people, it did not appear again near Hansen, but the scales of Hansen continued to grow, and now his body is almost completely covered by fine scales, except for the head. Without a long horn, it looks like a humanoid dragon beast.


    There is a spring in the palace. It can be used to feed the hunger, but it is just a hunger. It can only maintain Hansen''s survival. It can''t let him continue to practice, and it is even less likely to increase his genes.


    At the beginning of the period, the strong people of the Taishang family will occasionally come and try to strip the scales on him with new methods, but with the failure of repeated attempts, the number of coming is getting less and less, and now Hansen is already near. Ten days did not see the strong people of the Taishang people appeared.


    The current Taishang nationality is not Hansen��s help, but it has become his resistance. Although it is not certain that Hansen is the reborn dragon in the curse, the Taishang��s acting style will definitely trap him here. May give him the opportunity to leave.


    "Since the Taishang people have promised to help me send Boa back to Zhentian Temple, I think I should not repent. Now I can see how I escaped." Hansen has tried many methods, but it is useless. It is completely here. Isolated from the outside world, even if you want to transfer back to the shelter is impossible.


    I don��t even have to think about entering a place like the Divine. It��s like a huge prison, trapping him here.


    "How can I be so unlucky?" Hansen sighed in his heart, and suddenly there was a flash of light in his head: "Yes, maybe you can try it."


    When the mind was moving, Hansen ran into a palace, and the back door closed the palace door.


    Hansen has been here for a while, and I know a little about it here, because the world in the bottle is completely isolated from the outside, he can''t sense everything outside, and the Taishang outside can''t see him inside unless he comes in. What to do, Hansen has already tried to prove it before, and it is quite certain.


    However, Hansen summoned a thing from the tower of the tower in the palace. It was a bronze of three or four meters high. The middle position of the bronze, and a sheep head in each of the four directions, it was the evil spirit. The four sheep are respected.


    "One of the sheep heads can send me into a world that is trapped in the ancestors. I don''t know if the other three sheep heads have similar abilities. This thing can be transmitted freely in the daytime, and maybe it is also useful here. Hansen bit his teeth and went to the head of a sheep in the four sheep''s side. While praying in his heart, the palm of his hand pressed over the head of the sheep.


    The sheep''s head was pressed by Hansen''s palm, and the two white gold and black goldfish in the Zun immediately swam quickly, and the water in the Zun was stirred up.


    Hansen felt that a suction pulled his body into the whirlpool, and he was greatly surprised. Although he didn''t know where he would be sent, but in any case, there was always an opportunity. He didn''t want to be trapped here for a lifetime.


    Oh!


    When Hansen climbed out of the water again, he found that he was no longer in the palace.


    Because of the fear of exposing Hansen��s identity and the scales of Hansen, Hansen has already put on the hole Xuanjiao. Even if there is a creature that knows the mysterious armor, he will only think that he is a gold coin. No one knows that he is from the Taishang. The real artifact escaped.


    "Where is this place?" Han Sen was alert and looked around, but he was shocked by the sight of the scene. He said, at the fastest speed of his life, he rushed to the side of Siyang Fangzun and pressed the head of the sheep.


    Hansen��s location is a huge stone platform, and there is a horrible alien in the surrounding Shitai. The east side is a white-haired black-faced giant, the south is a monster with a cow��s head, and the north is a monster. It is a strange animal like a unicorn, and the west is a strange snake with nine heads.


    The four huge aliens exude a horrifying horror, they are surrounded by stone benches, like giants sitting at the table waiting to eat, and Hansen is no different from a small sausage in front of them.


    Hey!


    Hansen looked at the white-haired black-eyed python and reached out and grabbed him. The man was sucked into the four sheep��s side, and then it was a whirlwind. When he climbed out of the water, the man had already returned. Inside the bottle in the palace.


    "Fortunately, I responded quickly enough. If I slow down the first half, I am afraid I will become a horrible thing in the mouth." Hansen patted his chest and calmed the frightened little heart and gave himself a breath. Language.

 Chapter 2756： Gods ranch

    The kind of horrible place, Hansen naturally can''t transmit the past, looking at the remaining two sheep heads: "Why is the place where the four sheeps are sent to be so weird and dangerous?"


    However, now Siyang Fangzun is Hansen��s only hope of getting out of trouble. Naturally, it is impossible to give up easily. Before he tried it all, he was not reconciled.


    After biting his teeth, Hansen went to press another sheep''s head, and Siyang Fangzun was started again. Hansen was also sucked in.


    Oh!


    Hansen climbed out from the four sheeps, and immediately looked around with vigilance. Fortunately, there was no scene that was last seen by many horrors.


    It seems normal here. Hansen��s location is a meteorite belt. When you see it, it��s the stars, and there is a star that looks very big not far away.


    His eyes glanced at the stars and found that there was a large piece of vegetation on it. It was obviously a life planet. Hansen slightly hesitated and flew directly toward the planet.


    "I am going, is this the green grassland?" After Hansen entered the atmosphere, he was surprised to find that the planet was dominated by grassland landforms, and large swarms of sheep could be seen everywhere on the grasslands. Even a small flock has thousands.


    White, yellow, yellow, all kinds of sheep have everything, and the varieties look different, most of them are like antelopes, and some are like goats, sheep are less.


    "Is this falling into the sheepfold! Unfortunately, the sheep guy is not there, otherwise you can let it give me a Dangdang translation, ask these sheep, what is the place here." Hansen can feel it, those flocks The smell of the body is not very strong, the average sheep is probably only the Baron level, the Viscount level is difficult to see, so Hansen is not used to it.


    The two previous sheep heads sent him to such a terrible place. Now, seeing so many weak chicken creatures, it is really uncomfortable at one time.


    When Hansen was about to land on the grassland, the nearby flock finally found him, and suddenly he came over. One of the heads of the sheep came out, and Hansen stared at the air and screamed.


    "Hey!"


    Han Sen couldn''t understand the sheep language. He wanted to read the thought of the sheep directly in the Dong Xuan field, but he heard that the sheep actually spoke out the universal language of the universe: "Exotic, where did you break into the ranch of God?" ��


    "It��s easy to talk." Hansen��s heart was a joy, and he looked at the sheep and said: "I lost my way in the sky, and I accidentally arrived at the star. I also hope that you will tell me where it is, if you can. Can you sell me a star map?"


    The flock listened to Hansen''s words, and his face showed a shocking expression of humanity. They looked at each other and suddenly laughed.


    Hansen looked at a pile of sheep and leaned forward and smiled. He felt that the scene was extremely strange. He couldn��t help but frown and said: "What''s so funny?"


    One of the sheep said with a smile: "This is the ranch of God. We are all foods that God has raised. If you come here, then you don''t want to go out again. You can only become God''s food like us."


    "I want to come, I want to go and leave, no one can keep me." Hansen said coldly.


    All the flocks looked at Hansen with a sly look. The sheep sneered and said: "Then you can try it now, you can''t leave the ranch of God."


    "What do you mean by the ranch of God, is this planet?" Hansen asked.


    "Not bad." The head sheep nodded.


    "How difficult is that?" Hansen was in a shape, suddenly flying like a rocket, and rushing out of the atmosphere, leaving this huge grassland planet.


    Seeing that it was going to rush out of the atmosphere, but suddenly saw the changes in the atmosphere, and turned into a giant blade, from the virtual air to Hansen arrogant.


    Han Sen''s eyes condensed, and he used a hand as a sword to condense a sword light and greeted the giant blade.


    Hey!


    Jianguang and the giant blade slammed, Hansen only felt a huge force hit, but he could not help but fall down on his own feet, his feet fell on the grassland, directly fell down, stepped on a big pit.


    And the giant blade of the sky disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    Hansen couldn''t help but frown, and the sheep laughed again: "Since you have come in, you can only accept your life, and sooner or later you will become God''s food, and no one can run."


    Hansen did not believe that this is the land of the gods, unless the **** is a mutton lover, otherwise he raises so many sheep to eat, not afraid to eat a suffocating.


    Gazing at the sky, Hansen jumped up again and flew away into space.


    When Hansen was about to rush out of the atmosphere, the giant blade came out out of thin air and smashed over to him.


    "Useless, as long as you enter the ranch of God, that is the food of God, no one can escape." The sheep looked coldly at Hansen in the sky.


    Hey!


    But in the next second, the flock of sheep was widened, and the face was full of unbelievable colors.


    Hansen didn''t mean to dodge. He punched the giant blade and slammed it over the giant blade. He even smashed the giant blade directly into a piece of broken iron and melted into the void.


    "If this is the power of God, then this **** is just that!" Hansen thought, just about to fly back to the grassland, ask the sheep, where is the place here, but suddenly see the empty sky The giant blade of the handle emerged, like a sword and a sea of ??swords, covering the entire sky, and all aimed at Hansen.


    Hansen was shocked, but he did not say anything. He directly returned to the grassland, and then he looked up and saw that the numerous giant blades that covered the sky slowly disappeared into the void, and disappeared for a moment. Trace.


    Hansen��s face is so heavy that the power of a giant blade can already be compared with the ordinary primordial deification. If so many giant blades are smashed together, Hansen��s hasty is hard to resist.


    "We said it earlier, here is the ranch of God. It is useless to be strong and powerful. In the eyes of God, you are just food." The head of the sheep said with a grin.


    "What kind of existence did you say about God?" Hansen did not care about what the sheep said, and stared at the sheep.


    "God is God, what else can it exist?" The head sheep said disdainfully.


    Han Sen was about to ask another question, but suddenly saw a carriage in the sky passing by, nine white horses with a single-horned white horse carrying a white jade car, coming from the grassland.


    A group of flocks saw the carriage, and suddenly they were stunned on the ground and shivered. It seemed that even the strength of the escape was gone. They squatted on the ground and kept shaking their heads. They hated each other and hated to learn ostriches. , buried your head in the sand.

 Chapter 2757： Slaughtering the flock

    Hansen looked around and found that there were endless grasslands everywhere. There was no place to hide his body. He had to sigh and hide in the flock.


    Nine unicorn white horse-drawn carriages fell on the grassland in a short time. Hansen was hiding in the flock, and his eyes were always on the door. I wondered what kind of terrible existence was sitting inside, and it would make these heterogeneous sheep so Fear, not even the courage to escape, one by one stunned on the ground.


    Nine white horses finally stopped, only to hear a bang, the door was pushed open, a small figure came out of the car, let Han Sen slightly glimpse, from the inside, turned out to be a little girl, It looks like it��s only about ten years old.


    "The scary horrors of these sheep are not the little girl?" Hansen''s gaze did not leave the door, thinking that there would be creatures in it.


    Who knows that there are no other creatures in the carriage, only the little girl walked down and took a sharp knife and walked toward a nearby goat.


    Hansen looked at the girl secretly. She seemed to be only about ten years old, but I don��t know why, Hansen always felt that her eyebrows seemed mature.


    "Heaven?" Han Sen judged from the smell of the girl and a vertical mark on the forehead. The little girl seems to be a celestial being, but it does not rule out the possibility of being a Taishang. After all, the two races are the same. Source, just the blood of the Taishang people is more pure.


    The girl came to the flock with a sharp knife and reached out to touch the top of a goat in front of her head. She sighed and said: "Little lamb, lamb, I am forced to help, if you want revenge, come and look for it. I am fine, don''t look for the wrong person."


    Said, the sharp knife in the girl''s hand broke into the heart of the goat, directly killing a knife, blood suddenly flowed out along the sharp knife in her hand.


    Surprisingly, the blood did not fall on the ground, but was completely absorbed by the sharp knife in her hand. In the blink of an eye, the goat was dried and became a dry corpse, but the sheep blood was all absorbed by the sharp knife. The sharp knife turned into a dark red color, giving off a strong **** breath.


    Killing a goat, the girl walked to the second goat again. The goat still trembled on the ground and shivered. She did not dare to resist. She was screamed again by the girl, and the blood of the second goat was also Drain all.


    Han Sen looked at the creeps, the girl killed like a sheep and a sheep, no sheep dare to resist, as if waiting in line to die, no matter how hard, the girl killed more than 100 goats The sharp knife became bright red blood, and the blood on it seemed to drop at any time.


    The thick **** smell, Hansen can smell a few kilometers away, people have the urge to vomit.


    "There is a problem with the sharp knife..." Hansen frowned, his eyes fixed on the sharp knife in the girl''s hand.


    The girl''s own breath is not very strong, but the breath on the sharp knife is extremely scary and strange, far beyond the little girl itself.


    Such a horrible sharp knife, it is reasonable to say that such a little girl can control, but she is able to control the sharp knife, and will not be countered by the power of the sharp knife, it is really strange.


    Even Hansen, before he was promoted to deification, it was difficult to give the gods a hundred percent power. The little girl held such a powerful knife, but was able to use it at will, and it was easy to play the sharp knife. Yes, the knife is desperate, killing the sheep never need a second knife, which is a bit strange.


    "The flock here, should they be afraid of the sharp knife?" Hansen was so speculative, but he was not sure, his eyes were always staring at the sharp knife.


    It is a short knife with a wooden handle and a wooden handle. The wooden handle is 15 centimeters long. I don��t know what the wood is made of. It is already dark red near the black. The blade is one foot long and crescent-shaped because it sucks. A lot of blood has already been red, and it seems that blood will drip from above at any time.


    The sharp knife has a handle but no hand guard. Such a knife is not like a weapon used for combat, but more like a knife used by a chef or a butcher.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s heart was cold, perhaps because there was too much blood absorbed. Under the sunlight, Hansen faintly saw that the knife seemed to emit a **** light, and the blood was rising, and the blood of the devil was right. The shadow is attached to the sharp knife. The more goats the girl kills, the more blood is absorbed, and the blood-colored devil attached to the sharp knife becomes more and more horrible.


    When the girl took the group of thousands of goats almost to kill the light, the ghost shadow on the sharp knife almost condensed into a **** flame visible to the naked eye.


    "Sure enough, the flock is afraid of the knife, not the little girl with a sharp knife. But it is still a bit strange, how can a weak girl control such a powerful sharp knife, but the power of the sharp knife does not counter her?" Sen stared at the sharp knife and contemplates.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s heart was cold, perhaps because he stared at the sharp knife and looked too fascinating. He did not deliberately converge his eyes. The **** devil on the sharp knife seemed to have discovered his existence, and the blood-shaping figure actually turned over. The hollow eyes are staring at Hansen��s direction.


    Hey!


    Without waiting for Hansen to have any movements, the sharp knife made a weird squeak, then saw the sharp knife flew up automatically, and took the little girl''s body and rushed over to Hansen.


    Hansen can clearly see the shadow of the **** devil attached to the sharp knife, and he seems to want to swallow him.


    The little girl was pulled by a sharp knife and rushed to Hansen. She soon saw Hansen in the flock. When she saw Hansen''s moment, the little girl first stunned and then showed the color of surprise.


    Originally Hansen was ready to fight, who knows that the little girl has held the handle of the sharp knife with both hands, exhausted the strength of the whole body, and wanted to stop the sharp knife from rushing to Hansen.


    However, her strength was too small, but the sharp knife was determined to kill Hansen. The little girl used all her strength and could not stop the sharp knife from rushing to Hansen. Instead, her thin body was pulled forward by the sharp knife.


    Han Sen slightly frowned, ready to shoot, the little girl was a bite, one hand actually took the blade, sharp sharp knife suddenly cut her palm, blood flowed down the blade, the sharp knife absorbed After her blood, she gradually calmed down.


    The blood shadow devil attached to the sharp knife seems to be suppressed by a certain force, and the virtual shadow is actually much lighter.


    "No wonder she can use the sharp and sharp knife. It turned out that her body is very special, and she has some kind of raw relationship with the sharp knife." Hansen said in the heart.


    Judging from the behavior of the little girl, she seems to have no hostility towards Hansen. Hansen went straight to the girl and asked, "Little sister, what is your name?"


    "Come on... get out of here..." The little girl held a sharp knife and said something eagerly.

 Chapter 2758： Raise a knife

    "Why do you want to go?" Hansen stopped and looked at the little girl.


    "I can''t control it anymore... It will kill you... Go away..." The little girl said anxiously.


    Han Sen looked at the little girl''s hand holding the knife. Her palm was bleeding. Her blood was condensed on the blade, and the breath on the sharp knife converges slightly, but it does not completely disappear. It is still lightly on the little girl''s hand. The tremors seem to be as long as the little girl''s blood is broken, it will rush to Hansen.


    "I am leaving now. Can you tell me how to leave this planet? And, what is your name?" Hansen knows that if he doesn''t leave, he will only harm this little girl, so he said that he would retreat and plan to Stay away from here.


    The little girl shook her head and said, "I don''t know. You try to stay away from it."


    "Well, what is your name?" Hansen finally asked.


    "Lonely, let''s go, the farther away from here, the better, find a place to hide, and wait for me to go out later," said the little girl.


    Hansen is ready to turn around, but when he hears the little girl��s words, he suddenly squats there and looks at the little girl and asks, ��You are called a lonely child? Who is you?��


    Han Sen heard that Lonely Bamboo said that his sister was called Wan Er. Because he made a wish to God and was taken away by God, it was the obsession of being alone and eternal.


    If Hansen remembers it right, when Lonely Bamboo��s sister was taken away, it should be about ten years old. After so many years, the lonely boy should have grown up, so Hansen is not sure, this small The girl is not a lonely sister.


    "You...you know my brother..." Lonely looked at Hansen with surprise.


    "When I know, I am still a good friend, how come you are here? What is the place here?" Hansen stared at the sharp knife in Wan, and turned and walked back.


    If you don''t know each other, now you know that the little girl is actually a lonely sister, and I can''t leave it like this.


    "This is the ranch of God. It is the place where the knife of God feeds. I was brought here by God and took care of the knife of God..." Gu Wan quickly said his own experience: "My brother, he still Ok?"


    Lonely Wan said very simple, but Hansen still understood, after she was taken away by God, God brought her here, and gave the sharp knife to her, let her take care of the knife of God to eat. .


    The way of eating the knives of God is to **** the blood of the creatures. Here is only one of the planets in the ranch of God, and there are many other ranch planets. The orphans must go to different ranch planets in a certain time sequence to let God The knife absorbs different types of blood.


    Lonely Wan said only these, but Hansen was keenly aware that she still had a part that she did not say.


    "Besides those different kinds of blood, is it still your blood right?" Hansen asked as he looked at the lonely.


    When he was hesitating for a moment, he said with a strong smile: "Yes, I need to feed some blood every day, but you can rest assured that I am not dead, and as long as I sleep, my body will recover. Nothing, my brother, is he okay? If you go out, don''t tell him to see me here?"


    "Not good." Han Sen''s face became ugly.


    Lonely Wan said it was very easy, but Hansen understood how cruel it was. God brought the lonely man here and gave her the body of immortality, just to allow her to feed the sharp knife with her own blood. That is not a knife of God, it is simply a blood-sucking devil''s knife.


    Lonely is regarded as a slave to provide blood, and every day he will endlessly contribute his blood to the devil, even if he wants to die.


    "Why isn''t it good? What happened to my brother? God promised me, as long as I help him raise a knife, he will let his brother re-energize..." Gu Wan''s pale face.


    Because her hand has been bleeding, her small body, she does not have much blood, and now, the body is almost unable to support.


    "You are not there, the world doesn''t mean anything to him." Hansen walked in front of the lonely man, and he reached for the sharp knife: "Give me the knife."


    "No, no, you are going, it will kill you..." Lonely but again and again.


    Hansen knew that Lonely Wan didn''t lie. When he sensed the knives of the sharp knife, he knew that the sharp knife was very scary, so Hansen would be ready to leave at first, and he didn''t want to take risks.


    But knowing that the little girl is a lonely sister, and suffering from it every day, he really has no way to turn around and go there anyway. I have to try it anyway, hoping to get out of trouble with the lonely.


    "It can''t kill me." Hansen''s figure was in front of the lonely man, reaching out and grabbing her palm, grabbing the **** knife and holding it in her hand.


    The sharp knife was taken away, and the lonely face looked surprised and anxiously said: "Give it to me, it is the knife of God, it is terrible, it will kill you..."


    Hansen did not pay attention to the lonely child, holding the handle, staring at the blade, losing the blood supply of the lonely, the blood on the sharp knife gradually disappeared, the **** devil usually rises again, just like the general choice Like a wild beast, staring at Hansen holding the knife, the blade is trembling in Hansen��s palm.


    boom!


    When the sharp knife finally realized that the person holding it was Hansen, suddenly the blood was released, and Hansen��s power was not able to hold the handle and was taken out by the sharp knife.


    The **** devil shadow on the sharp knife condenses into a **** imaginary body, looks like a human silhouette, and looks like a flame. He even holds a sharp knife like that, and a pair of **** eyes stare at Hansen. Full of killing and bloodthirsty.


    Hey!


    When the blood shadow moved, the sharp knife broke through the void, and stabbed Hansen with a boundless **** breath.


    "Don''t kill him..." Lonely, his face changed a lot, and his hands were blocked in front of Hansen.


    Not waiting for the sharp knife to make it, Han Sen grabbed the little girl and pulled her behind her. At the same time, she punched the sharp knife and said: "Remember, no matter when and where, the little girl should stand. The man is protected behind him, not in front of the man, which will make the man very hurt."


    boom!


    Between the talks, the boxing and the sharp knife have already collided together, the blood flames are swaying, the boxing force is broken, and the surrounding grasslands are blown up by the horrible shock wave, forming a huge pothole.


    Many of the surrounding sheep were affected, and the body directly exploded, turning into a **** fog.


    Although Hansen did not retreat in one step, but the chest was full of blood and blood, almost could not help but spurt blood, but he was swallowed forcibly.


    "Hey!" Like a beast that was threatened by death, a low-pitched sound, the next second, Hansen''s four kinds of genetic techniques work at the same time, combined with the spell, into the state of heterogeneous warfare. 8)

 Chapter 2759： Knife saw blood

    The heterogeneous Hansen''s body exudes a black arrogance, just like the devil crawling out of hell, facing the **** devil holding the sharp knife, as if the two demons are facing each other.


    "Go a little farther, here is the man''s battlefield, not for you." Hansen stared at the **** devil.


    After the combination of the four genetic techniques, the power of the Dongxuan field has been multiplied many times. Hansen discovered that the so-called knife of the **** is not a knife, but a heterosexual, a soul with a knife and a knife. Heterogeneous.


    This heterogeneous level Hansen is unclear because its power is beyond the scope of Hansen''s perception.


    The **** devil''s general shadows stared coldly at Hansen, and the sharp knife in his hand was a big man, and the space around him was distorted by the strange blood awns. People couldn''t really see the body of the sharp knife. The light blade that is condensed by a knife is held in the hand by the shadow.


    In the next second, the phantom moved with the blade, across the void like a red glow under the sun, and turned to Hansen.


    Hansen''s whole body broke out, and in a flash he moved to the back of the virtual shadow, and a fist hit the shadow of the **** devil.


    However, the **** devil did not see that Hansen had teleported away, and the knife continued to sway to Hansen��s position.


    Although Hansen was puzzled in his heart, he was still a punch, which was a good opportunity for him. Naturally, he could not give up because of doubts in his heart.


    Hey!


    However, Hansen��s fist was still not on the **** devil, and the chest was suddenly opened with a scar, and the sternum was cut off, revealing the crystallized blood and internal organs inside.


    "What''s the matter... Why do I get a knife..." Han Sen''s face was a bit ugly, and he didn''t even find out how he was in the knife.


    Just now, the **** devil''s illusion did not turn around at all, and there was no slashing of Hansen behind him, but Hansen was in the middle of the knife. This is really bizarre.


    I didn''t have time to think more. I summoned the longevity scorpion directly. The longevity sputum was on Hansen, releasing the longevity order chain and quickly repairing Hansen''s wounds.


    The blood-colored devil is still carrying the bloodthirsty and madness, and once again he smashed toward Hansen.


    Hansen knows that his power after dissimilation is still a lot worse than the Scarlet Devil, and he also wants to know how he is in the middle of the knife, so he did not hardly pick up the hit, and used the teleport again, but this time he immediately The location was not close to the **** devil, but moved away from it and opened a distance.


    Hey!


    Hansen and the blood-colored devil are separated by at least a hundred miles. The knife light is not the direction of Hansen��s position, but Hansen��s head is opened, the skull is cracked, and the white brain is exposed. Come, Hansen��s face is white.


    "Sure enough..." Although Hansen was not hit by this blow, he finally understood why he was injured.


    When the **** knife was shining on the place where he had just stood, there was a faint blood shadow, and the outline of the blood shadow looked like Hansen��s appearance, and the **** knife was on the blood shadow, Hansen��s body. I was injured together.


    "Is time or space power? Or is there some?" Hansen''s wound healed quickly under the strength of the longevity, and this level of injury could not save his life.


    However, the blood-colored devil is obviously more terrible than he imagined. He has used eternal solidification for his own body. Under the blessing of eternal solidification, even if it is the deification of the metamorphosis, I am afraid that he will not be able to hurt his heterogeneous battle.


    What''s more, he still has dragon scales that can be exempted, and it is almost impossible to be destroyed.


    The blood-colored knives did not smash his phase, and he could open his armor and scales together with the bones. What a terrible force.


    The blood-colored devil did not have the same mind of Hansen, and with the boundless murderous comeback, the space where the knife light passed, the space produced a strange twist, as if there was a twisted blood-colored light dancing around the knife.


    This time Hansen did not choose to avoid the teleportation, but summoned the shield of Medusa, and wanted to forcefully block the knife of the **** devil.


    The power of the blood-colored devil is too strange, and dodge is obviously useless, Hansen can only force block.


    But in the next second, Hansen was **** on the chest. The whole person was flung out and flew out in the air for several kilometers, like a meteorite hitting the grassland.


    Hansen fell in a huge circular hole, the armor of the chest was opened, revealing the flesh, scales and bones inside, and the sternum was split halfway.


    The shield of Medusa held by Hansen was intact, and Hansen saw clearly that the knife was clearly facing the shield of Medusa, but the shield of Medusa did not block the knife.


    The strange knives are like ghosts that pass through the shield of Medusa and lie directly on Hansen''s chest.


    The **** devil''s figure is flashing, and the madness of one knife and one knife comes. Whether Hansen is dodging or blocking, it is completely useless under the knife of the **** devil. A knife is directly attached to him. On the body, Hansen��s body blood collapsed, and the body��s knife wounds increased.


    If it wasn''t for the longevity and madness to heal his body, I am afraid that Hansen had already been smashed by a knife.


    Even so, the healing speed of Changshengyu can''t keep up with the speed of Hansen''s injury. It is often that a scar has not been completely repaired, and Hansen has made several more knives.


    Powerful, incomparably powerful, almost invisible to hope.


    "Crash away... you will be killed..." Lone Wan yelled at Hansen near the carriage. The battle between Hansen and the Scarlet Devil caused horrible power fluctuations, but it never touched the carriage. There is a strange force guarding the carriage, and the shock wave will automatically collapse when it is near the carriage.


    Hansen didn''t want to escape, but he didn''t have a chance at all. Even if he used teleportation, it would be useless. He would be hit by the Scarlet Devil, and this planet was trapped by some kind of enchantment. It is easy to come in and want to go out. But you must break the enchantment, otherwise the teleportation is useless.


    The strength of the knife is very strange. No matter how Hansen does it, it will be smashed into the body.


    The only thing that Hansen is fortunate is that the power of the blood-colored devil is not enough to kill him, otherwise he has no room for it.


    Hey!


    It was also the body of Hansen in a knife. Hansen did not understand how he was knives, and his shoulders were almost cut off.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s body was full of blood, and the black scales grew wildly. They grew out through the armor and quickly wrapped Hansen��s body together with the armor in the scales.


    Before Hansen figured out what happened, he felt that the space was fluctuating. He saw a **** light coming out of the air, suspended in front of Hansen, turned out to be a **** coral like a blood dragon.

 Chapter 2760： Rebirth

    "Is the blood coral not sealed by the Taishang people? How can it appear here?" Hansen was shocked. He used the four sheep to arrive here. How did the sealed blood coral come from?


    When Hansen was still thinking about it, his left arm moved himself, as if the blood in the arm drove the muscles. He did not go through Hansen��s brain command and stretched out, naturally grabbing the blood coral in front of him. . .


    Hansen was shocked, but he could not stop it. The left hand had firmly grasped the leader of the blood coral.


    "What kind of master of the sanctuary, wouldn''t it really want to be born again by my body?" Hansen was shocked and saw that his body and the blood coral were both bloody.


    What makes Hansen depressed is that it is at this time, but now it is a critical moment of battle. Now he has lost control of his body. The blood-colored devil is now killed, and he did not directly ask for his life.


    "Big Brother, even if you want to win, don''t pick this time!" Hansen suddenly found that the blood-colored devil did not attack, standing not far away, seems to be suspiciously looking at Han Sen.


    boom!


    Hansen��s blood was released, but it was different from Hansen��s imagination. The blood was actually coming out of his body and flowing to the blood coral in his hand.


    As the blood light flows into the blood coral, the black scales on Hansen gradually become thinner and lighter, as if they are degenerating.


    "What is going on here... Is it true that it is not taking the house, but to **** me out..." Hansen looked at the blood coral, only to see the dragon-shaped blood coral absorbed the blood from Hansen. There has been a strange change, and the blood coral that was originally dead has gradually become a human form.


    No, it should be said that it is like a human form. The dragon head gradually becomes the head of the person, and the body is also divided into arms, but the tail still retains its original appearance.


    As the blood coral changed, Han Sen''s black scale gradually disappeared, restoring his original appearance, as if something had been removed from his body.


    "Wait, the appearance of blood corals, how to look a bit familiar... ancient blood dragon girl... Isn''t this the appearance of the ancient blood dragon girl?" Han Sen looked at the half-human and half-dragon of blood coral The monster finally thought of why it was familiar.


    Now the blood coral, the first dragon tail, the body is covered with dragon scales, the head is long with a dragon''s horn, and the live detachment is the ancient blood dragon **** his back, but the ancient blood dragon girl is silver scale. And this is a blood scale.


    "I understand, I said why the blood coral will follow me. It turned out that because I have a blood portrait of an ancient blood dragon **** my back. If the owner of the blood coral is an ancient blood dragon girl, then she is using my back. The ancient blood dragon girl''s portrait is born again, not to conquer my body!" Han Sen knows.


    Although I don''t know what the truth is, Han Sen feels that he should be inseparable.


    When the black scales of Hansen completely disappeared, the blood coral has completely changed into the appearance of the ancient blood dragon girl, so as to stand still in the void, close his eyes, like a statue of the dragon goddess.


    "The original master of the Sanctuary sent to the Taizu is an ancient blood dragon girl, then everything is explained." Hansen''s body restored his freedom, watching the ancient blood dragon girl standing in the void, also for a time Do not know whether it is a blessing or a curse


    The blood-colored devil did not have the good patience of Hansen. Seeing the ancient blood dragon girl standing in the void, it was like a dead object. The blood flame broke out, and the knife smashed toward the ancient blood dragon girl.


    "Be careful!" Hansen was afraid that the ancient blood dragon girl was still not awake, and used all his strength to scream and wanted to wake up the ancient blood dragon girl.


    Although I don��t know that the ancient blood dragon girl is an enemy or a friend, the **** devil is an enemy. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Now, Hansen naturally does not want the ancient blood dragon girl to be killed without being sober.


    Seeing the **** knife is on the ancient blood dragon girl, but the ancient blood dragon girl is still closed eyes, there is no reaction.


    Han Sen knows that the knife is so powerful that even the block can''t stop it. If the ancient blood dragon girl received this knife without precaution, I am afraid it will not feel good.


    At this time, the ancient blood dragon girl finally opened his eyes, Hansen has never seen such a pair of eyes, there seem to be countless stars in the flow, as if there is a clean starry sky inside, let people look at the past, Conquered by that purity and vastness.


    "Your eyes are my eternal destination!" Hansen had never understood what this sentence meant. He didn''t understand that Wenqing had such a sigh. Until today, he saw the eyes of the ancient blood dragon girl, he only had some Understand the true meaning of this sentence.


    The ancient blood dragon girl just calmly looked at the blood-colored devil. At the moment when the knife came to the body, one arm was raised and pointed out like a jade finger.


    boom!


    A beam of light straight out from the fingertips, and in a flash the **** knife light together with the **** devil''s virtual shadow, revealing the real body of the sharp knife.


    The sharp knife was hit like a windmill, and it flew out and slammed into the grassland, giving the grassland a big hole. I don''t know how deep it is.


    "Good fierce!" Han Sen was slightly scared. The strange and strange kind of the knife was very likely to be a powerful existence of the broken level, but it was blown up by the ancient blood dragon girl. What a terrible force.


    Only the material of the sharp knife seems to be very unique. Although the **** shadow of the body is blown up, the blade is not damaged.


    Hey!


    Just in the blink of an eye, the sharp knife flew out of the bottomless deep hole, the blood flame on the body was even more horrible, once again condensed into the shadow of the **** devil, grabbing the sharp knife and smashing the ancient blood dragon girl.


    The ancient blood dragon girl is not looking at the eyes, but also pointing out, once again the **** flame shadow on the sharp knife.


    The sharp knife again and again condensed blood flames rushed to the ancient blood dragon girl, but again and again by the ancient blood dragon girl to blast, watching Han Sen have some blood.


    "This is the real power. It is no wonder that the ancient blood dragon girl can actually repel the guys who claim to be gods. It is really terrible." Hansen looked at the sharp knife and still unknowingly rushed to the ancient blood dragon girl, could not help but Cried: "The dragon girl''s older sister cheers, and the knife is blown!"


    Hey!


    Once again, the sharp knife was flying out of the ancient blood dragon girl and did not know a few hundred miles. However, between a moment, the sharp knife flew back with a **** horror, and the fierce color of the body did not decrease.


    Han Sen is trying to continue to cheer for the ancient blood dragon girl. Who knows that the body of the ancient blood dragon girl is shaking, the body actually fell from the air, and when it fell not far from Hansen, it has changed back to the blood coral. appearance.


    Hansen was a little dumbfounded. The refueling sound card could not be shouted out in the throat, and he became confronted with the blood shadow devil. For a time, the air was quiet and terrible.

 Chapter 2761： Time-out

    Hansen did not think of it anyway. It seems that there is a blood-blooded dragon girl who has the power to destroy the heavens and the earth. It turned out to be a silver-like gun head that could not be used. A few times will not work, from the ancient blood dragon girl changed back to a blood coral.


    The ancient blood dragon girl became a blood coral, and the breath of the body completely converges. When Hansen first saw the bloody, it was estimated that it was impossible to fight again.


    The Shadow Devil stared at the blood coral for a while, and it seemed to be very doubtful, but its IQ was obviously not too high. After sensing the breath of the blood coral, he immediately abandoned it and turned to stare at Hansen next to him. .


    Hansen secretly complained that he had thought that a savior had come out, so that he could solve the knife of the god, who knows it is the result.


    However, the appearance of the ancient blood dragon girl is not completely unprofitable.


    At least the ancient blood dragon girl let Hansen know that the knife of God is the same as he guessed, just a different kind of seed, unlike those who claim to be gods, can still be defeated.


    "Those gods can''t shoot in the gene universe, but the knife of God can, so it can be seen that it is not something like God, but those gods don''t know why, so that Lone Wan has raised such a strange kind of alien... ... Since it��s just a different kind of seed, and it��s probably not a different kind of growing, I still have the chance to kill it...�� Hansen thought about how to get rid of the knife of God.


    Even the power of the ancient blood dragon girl did not directly explode the blade, but its material is not the same, and has a strange power, so Hansen can not hide its attack.


    "If it is not so strange, God will not cultivate it specifically, but the ancient blood dragon girl has already given me a demonstration. Its knife is not invincible, there is still a way to break it."


    When Hansen thought about it, the blood shadow devil had been unable to endure, and it was a knife smashed over, only to see a touch of red clouds flashing through the void, and instantly arrived at Hansen.


    Hansen once again used the teleportation to avoid it, but as before, it was clearly not smashed by the knife, but when the knife was in the position where he just stood, the wound appeared on his chest.


    "Yes, there should be no mistakes. It should be a combination of time and space." Hansen had just watched the battle between the knife of God and the ancient blood dragon girl. There have been some speculations, and now A personal experience, more sure of their own guess.


    The Shadow Shadow Devil holds a sharp knife and brings up a horrible knife, and comes to Hansen.


    Hansen moved the four kinds of genetic techniques to the limit, and the heterogeneous warfare broke out with the power of terror. The teleportation cooperated with the movement of the figure, but after all, he still could not escape the knife.


    Looking at the knife wound on his chest, Hansen was not shocked. This knife should have been on his head. Now he is lying on his chest, indicating that his guess is correct and the method is correct. He has not been able to fully grasp the opportunity.


    "The combination of time and space, the power can be passed through time and space, and I have been in the past for a while, and I used to stand in the position that I already know, so no matter how I move dodge, it is useless because God''s knife does not need to chase me at all. Power only needs to pass through time and space, and it will inevitably lie on me in the past. It is a terrible genetic technique, which is no different from time-out." Han Sen probably already saw the knife of God. Power secrets.


    But seeing through is one thing, and whether it can be broken is another matter.


    Hansen already knows that there should be a lot of restrictions on time-lapse and killing. It can only be squatted in the past time and space, but Hansen has been hiding several times in advance, and it is only a slight offset for the knife��s time-lapse. Completely avoid the attack of the sword of God.


    If it��s not for the longevity, he has been treating Hansen��s injuries, and I��m afraid he��s been scratched by thousands of dollars now.


    "No... still can''t..." Hansen was so hard to fight for the first time. He knew what the other''s strength is, but he couldn''t break it. The wounds on his body increased again and again.


    Fortunately, Hansen can also avoid some key positions, coupled with the healing ability of the longevity and metamorphosis, but it will not be killed by the knife of God.


    "Don''t fight again, let''s go, you are not its opponent, you will be killed by it, you can''t die here." Lone Wan, in the distant carriage, shouted anxiously to Hansen.


    Hansen didn''t want to leave, but he couldn''t get out of the planet. It didn''t make sense to escape. He had to solve the troubles at hand.


    "Hey!" Hansen violently screamed, countless swords appeared in the air, turned into a river of the general knife flow toward the blood shadow devil.


    Hansen did not expect the knife flow to destroy the knife of God. He just hoped to be able to explode the **** shadow on the knife like the ancient blood dragon girl, so as to fight for a little time.


    It is a pity that Hansen is still too small to see the knife of God. I saw the blood of the devil in the hands of the devil, and the knife was smashed with a knife, and then rushed to Hansen without mercy.


    puff!


    The blade fell into the muscles of Hansen''s neck, cutting his throat directly, and the blood suddenly flowed out.


    Hansen has no idea that this is the first time he has been injured. Almost every part of his body has been wounded by a knife. Hansen has tried various methods and still can''t hide the sword of the gods.


    Hansen also tried to use the Xuan Huang Jing, and wanted to knock down the power level of the Knife of the God. However, he did not succeed in it. He could not touch the body of the sharp knife. He slammed it with the power of Xuan Huang, but the knife of God��s knife Directly squatting on him, he will not touch his current strength.


    The longevity scorpion has been constantly healing Hansen, and there is no such thing as a little tiredness. Hansen is also able to fight the sword of God until now with the curative ability of the eternal life.


    "Wan, let me go." Hansen''s body shape was teleported to Waner''s side, and the four sheep''s side was summoned out. He wanted to use the four sheep''s side to bring Waner back to the Taishang.


    Although it is also in jail, it is better to give a so strange knife here as food.


    "I can''t go, can you leave here soon?" Lone Waner shook his head and said that his tone was very firm.


    Han Sen just wanted to ask why, but he had a knife in his body and screamed and flew out.


    The Shadow Devil still wants to chase Hansen again, but Wan Er is in front of the Shadow Devil. Hansen is shocked.


    Fortunately, the blood and shadow of the devil''s knife did not go down, obviously do not want to kill the hand of Waner, turned to want to bypass Waner and then chase Hansen.


    Waner rushed up, grasping the **** God''s knife, the blood in his hand suddenly reddened the blade, and the large blood flowed out of the wound of her palm. It was only a moment, and the face of Wan��s face was already Pale as paper.


    "Come on... it still needs me...it won''t really kill me...and I''m not dead or old...I won''t die...you stay here but you will die..." Waner died Holding a sharp knife, not letting it chase down Hansen, and shouting. 8)

 Chapter 2762： Cracking method

    In the palace of the bottle, Hansen looked solemnly on the ground, frowning as if thinking about something. .


    He has never been so embarrassed as he is today. He wants a little girl to stand up and save his life. If it wasn��t for Wan��s knife to drag the knife of God, he didn��t even have the chance to launch the Four Sheep.


    Hansen also said that Wen did not stop in front of him, but the result turned out to be like this, how can he not forget the expression of the lonely when he left.


    "Be sure to get rid of the broken knife and bring Waner back." Han Sen sinks his heart and thinks. He knows that anger and shame have no use. Only by trying to solve the so-called sword of God, can you put Waner Save it.


    "If I use the super-deity, I will naturally not be hurt by the time-out, but even if the deaf and the super-spirit are not in conflict, the time limit of the super-spirit is too short to support me to kill the knife of God. How can you stop the time-space killing without using the super-spiritual body? Also, it is useless to block the time-space slaying, but also to smash the sword of God, even the ancient blood dragon girl It is difficult to destroy its body. My strength is definitely much worse than that of the ancient blood dragon girl. It is even more difficult to destroy its body." Hansen did not give up because of difficulties, and kept calculating all the things in his heart. Possibility, even if any slight possibility does not give up, even if it is a ten thousand chance to try.


    The longevity scorpion is constantly healing the wounds of Hansen. He suffered too much damage. When he was in the ranch of God, he grew up and only partially recovered. The wounds in his body criss-crossed like spider webs. In general, he suffered too many injuries in this battle, and he did not know how much he had.


    "In the past, it has been impossible to change. It is impossible to avoid it, unless I can erase the past..." Hansen thought that it was suddenly shining.


    "Maybe you can try to see the original ancestor''s "Sit in the Bible", "Sit in the Bible" is to break the connection between itself and the universe, beyond the universe, if it is disconnected from the universe, it is impossible I was peeked into the past by the rules of the universe." Han Sen felt that he should be able to give it a try. He had the experience of the ancestors, and it was not difficult to practice sitting and forgetting.


    However, even if you forget to go through the time-space killing, Hansen is still difficult to destroy the knife of God, and at most it is unbeaten.


    Can''t think of how to destroy the knife of God, Hansen can only practice "sit and forget", first try to see if it can break the time-space killing.


    Because there is no such thing as a foundation, Hansen can only use part of his own method as a basis to incorporate some of the "Sit and forget" into the law of the world.


    For a long time and a half, Han Sen has been staying at home and has been thinking about practicing "Sit and forget".


    Since the appearance of the ancient blood dragon girl, Han Sen has not grown scales, and the blood coral is not moving at all. If Hansen had seen it become an ancient blood dragon girl, I really thought it was An ordinary coral.


    "It seems that the blood of the ancient blood dragon girl in my body should not be enough to support her to be completely born again. This is also good. It is not certain that she is a friend or an enemy. This may be the best result." Hansen glanced at it. Next to the blood coral, got up and walked outside the palace.


    During this time, he has been trying to integrate the memorization into the world, but he has encountered some problems that can''t be solved. He needs some inspiration, but there is nothing in the palace in this bottle. It is really difficult to inspire.


    After walking around the palace group, I still couldn''t understand it. My heart was slightly annoyed. Although it is necessary to know that calmness is now, Hansen is still somewhat difficult to control.


    I took the Kraken bottle and summoned the Kraken saint inside. I chatted with her and hoped to get some inspiration from her.


    However, Hansen was very disappointed, and the Kraken saint had never seen a time-lapse, and could not think of a better way to crack.


    After listening to the Kraken saint for a long time, it was also some useless nonsense. Without any new ideas, Hansen had to send her back to the Kraken bottle.


    In this bottle of the palace, Hansen really no one can ask for advice, hesitated for a long while, Hansen still chose to enter the destiny tower, to see the ancient demon who has been trapped at the top of the tower.


    Now there is only one ancient demon trapped in the top floor of the Tianshen Tower. Other trapped creatures have long been transferred to the Purgatory Kingdom by Hansen. Only this ancient demon, Hansen really does not trust, just left him. Inside the tower.


    "You have something to ask me." The ancient demon was trapped for so long, and there was no temper and uneasiness that the prisoner should have. The ease of performance was as if he was not trapped here, but on vacation.


    Even Hansen had to admire. If Hansen was trapped for so many years, I am afraid I can''t be as comfortable as he is.


    "I met a creature with the ability to kill time and kill, can''t think of the method of cracking." Hansen did not hide, and said it straightforwardly.


    The height of the ancient devil''s IQ is not to be fooled by a few false words, so Hansen did not intend to fool him.


    "It''s very easy. As long as you promised to let me go, I can teach you how to crack." The ancient devil still said calmly, and mentioned the conditions, there is no expression of excitement.


    "Your strength is only the lowest level in the big universe, and my opponent is the top powerhouse of the big universe. Do you think I will believe you?" Hansen stared at the ancient devil.


    "Since you are here, it means that you intend to believe that I am not?" The ancient demon paused and said: "And the strength of strength and the level of theoretical knowledge have no necessary causal relationship. The time and space of the universe is time and space. The time and space of my shelter is also the same time and space. The principle of time and space killing is the same. I only need to understand this principle, and naturally I can think of the method of cracking."


    "Let''s listen, how do you break through time and space?" Hansen asked.


    "First promise my condition." The ancient devil said faintly.


    "At least you have to prove that you really have the ability to break through time and space to kill?" Han Sen said coldly.


    This guy is so dangerous that Hansen will never let go of the ancient devil unless he has to.


    This has nothing to do with the strength of strength, but the guy is too mad and terrible, even if he is only a low-level baron, Hansen will not give him the opportunity to control himself.


    The ancient demon looked at Han Sen and said, "You just want to scam the solution from my mouth, but I don''t want to let my heart go. It seems that this business can''t be done."


    "Speak something I haven''t heard before." Hansen said quietly.


    The ancient devil was also refreshed, and he did not continue to struggle with Hansen to give him freedom. After a moment of indulging, he said: "In theory, there is only one way to break through time and space to kill and kill."


    "What method?" Hansen blurted out, thinking that the ancient devil would not answer, but who knows that the ancient devil actually answered Han Sen''s question very simply.


    "Suicide." The ancient devil said, Han Sen couldn''t see a little joke on his face, but Hansen did not understand this answer.

 Chapter 2763： Dying yesterday today

    "Are you serious?" Hansen is very skeptical that the ancient demon is playing himself. He really can''t think of it. There are other explanations for suicide.


    The ancient devil looked at Hansen with a smile and said: "Have you ever heard of this sentence after death? If you don''t die, how can you hide and kill?"


    This sentence Hansen certainly heard, but he did not know what this sentence has to do with the time-out killing, he was just to survive to crack the time-space killing, what is the meaning of suicide?


    The ancient devil pointed out that Hansen said: "In the past, such as yesterday''s death, after all kinds of sputum are now born, since today you are still alive, then what is the relationship between you yesterday and death?"


    Han Sen listened to the fog in the clouds, I don��t know what the ancient devil said, but he knows that there will be no result if he asks again, unless he promises to put the ancient demon, otherwise the ancient demon will not directly tell him to crack the super The method of time and space killing, there are so many tips, it is already considered good.


    After leaving the Destiny Tower, Han Sen has been thinking about the words that the ancient devil said, but it is difficult to understand.


    "Suicide... Yesterday died... Today is born... What does the ancient devil mean?" Han Sen thought for a long time, and could not understand.


    Suddenly, there was a wave of volatility in the void, and two figures flew from the fog, and in a blink of an eye they landed on the square of the palace complex.


    "Linglong and Li Kerer are finally here." Hansen took a closer look, just since he was locked up in the bottle world, he has never seen the exquisite and Li Keer.


    Looking at the two people in front of themselves, Hansen did not take the initiative to say anything, he knows that Linglong and Li Kerer are only the descendants of the Taishang people, and the right to speak in the Taishang people is limited, so even if they want to let go of Hansen There is actually no such ability.


    "The scales on your body are gone?" Li Keer said with amazement, Hansen said.


    "Yes, I don''t know why, those scales have disappeared. You can help me ask the patriarch. Can I go out now?" Hansen said.


    Linglong and Li Kerer looked at each other, and they all looked like they wanted to stop. In the end, they said: "The patriarch means that you can continue to stay in the bottle."


    ��Does it mean to keep me here for a lifetime?�� Hansen frowned.


    Li Keer said: "You can rest assured that we will do our utmost to find ways to rule out your suspicion and let you regain your freedom as soon as possible."


    "I don''t have scales on my body. Isn''t that suspected of washing?" Hansen didn''t have much hope for this, but he was still disappointed.


    Linglong sighed: "If those scales are removed by my predecessors, they can naturally wash away the suspicion, but now the scales have disappeared. I am afraid that the patriarchs and elders will not believe that the curse has been removed."


    "So, I can only be trapped here?" Han Sen was completely calm at this moment. Anyway, he did not expect the Taishang people to let him go. People still have to rely on themselves.


    Li Keer comforted: "We will try our best to help you, and you will endure for a while."


    Hansen is not just a debut boy. Naturally, this is just a comforting word and has no substantive effect.


    "Since I can''t get out of it for a while, can you give me some books to solve the problem?" Han Sen said faintly.


    "What book do you want to read? Now, in this case, I am afraid that we will not let us get genetics for you." Li Keer was straightforward, and he said that he should not say it.


    "Don''t be genetic, there are no philosophical or theological books, it''s best about life and death..." Hansen hopes to find some inspiration from these books to see if he can understand the ancient devil. What does suicide mean?


    "We want to find a way, try to help you get in." Li Keer said.


    "Thank you, thank you." Hansen smiled.


    "You are our silkworm, these are all..." Li Keer said half, but how can he not say it, Han Sen is now in this situation, where can be said to be their silkworm.


    However, Hansen��s status is beyond their expectation. They talk to them like usual, and they don��t see anyone who might be imprisoned forever.


    When leaving, Linglong said to Han Sen: "If you lose weight on the scales, we will report it to the patriarch. Maybe someone will check your body at that time, but the possibility of letting you go out will not be too high. You Don''t expect too much."


    "I understand." Han Sen nodded slightly. He also knew that there was no right to speak about this kind of thing. She could not do much.


    Not long after the two left, there was a true God-level powerhouse of the Taishang who came to Hansen, checked Hansen��s body, and asked Hansen some questions.


    Hansen had already thought about the words, and said everything he had prepared, although it was not perfect, but because Hansen pushed everything to himself, the elders of the Taishang could not pick it up. What is wrong.


    After the elders of the Taishang family left, no one came for a few days in a row. Hansen had been learning to practice "sit and forget the scriptures" and did not feel that time was hard.


    "I haven��t seen stunned and Linger for a few days. I don��t know if Linger is growing taller now, and Xiaohua doesn��t know how it is now... Dad and Mom said that they are going out to travel to the world of two people, and they don��t know how to come back. No..." Sometimes Hansen would still be distracted to think of his loved ones.


    "Sitting and forgetting my tongue and the world''s knives are completely two extremes. One is paying attention to the WTO, one is paying attention to the birth, it is difficult to integrate into one, but I have not practiced too much inductive articles, only based on the world knife, if it is from scratch I started to practice, and I don��t know what year and month to be able to practice memorizing.�� Han Sen��s practice has become more and more clueless.


    Although the mere memorization and the world knife are the same source, but in theory, it is the South and the North, even if you have the experience and artistic conception of the original ancestors, it is difficult to integrate the two into one.


    When Hansen was a little bit bored, there was another figure in the fog, which was a Taishang old man who Hansen was not familiar with.


    The old man did not speak, just put one thing in front of Hansen, then turned and left.


    Hansen was a bit stunned. He didn''t know what the old man was doing. He caught up with things and saw that it turned out to be a miniature brain, only as big as a palm.


    I looked at the boot and found that I couldn''t connect to the Internet, but I stored a lot of e-books inside.


    Han Sen suddenly realized that it should be exquisite and Li Keer helped him get it.


    I flipped it around at random, and there were only a few e-books in it, all about theology and philosophy. So I didn��t even have anything related to genetics.


    Hansen did not expect to have genetics inside. He opened those books and read a few books. With his current brain evolution level, it is not difficult to remember a million-word book. If you look at it, you can remember that it is not bad. Just can''t understand it correctly, that''s another matter.


    "Chongzhen Zhenjing?" When Han Sen saw one of the books, he couldn''t help but glimpse.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2764： Pre-judgment one second in advance

    Hansen had seen one, but it was recorded on a jade card, and Hansen did not understand it. .


    To be precise, it should be recorded on many jade cards. Hansen has only seen some of them.


    It is said that the reason why the Buddhas have their current achievements is because they have studied the incomplete "Chongzhen Zhenjing", which has grown to the scale of today.


    Many of the Buddha''s genetic techniques are derived from the roots of the "Chong Xu Zhen Jing". For example, the transformation of Hansen by the burning of lights into ants is derived from the virtual reality.


    "It should be just the same name, not the same book?" Hansen looked at it and found that it was not genetics, but some theory between theology and science.


    Similar to the general theological works, there are many mysterious and mysterious theories in the sinister truth, which makes people unable to understand and can not find the basis of rebuttal.


    Hansen is able to see and understand. After all, when he used to practice the tunnel mysterious classics, in order to be able to understand the tunnel mysterious classics, there is no less effort in this respect. Now it is just right to come in handy.


    The reason is that the reason is not wrong, but there are many things that can be done, and Hansen, who looks at these contents, is somewhat boring.


    But soon one of them caused Hansen''s interest, and the book mentioned a similar concept to multiple universes.


    Probably means that the universe is not a separate existence. It is actually composed of many different universes. The trajectory of biological existence is from one universe to another.


    It sounds like it''s hard to understand. I can probably think of this theory as a train. The creature is like going on a train. This second is in this car, and the next second goes into another car.


    In other words, the universe is not a constant individual, and people are not living in the same universe. You are in this universe in this second, and you are living in another universe in the next second.


    Of course, you can''t feel the change of the universe. Because the universe is not a train or a car, but it is divided by time and space. The time and space of this second and the space of the next second are not the same time and space.


    Based on the theory of multiple universes, there is the possibility of going back to the past and going to the future. If there is only one universe, there is no possibility of returning to the past and the future, but the existence of multiple universes has this. It is possible that since the past universe and the future universe exist, there is naturally a way to pass.


    Of course, the sinister truth does not clearly indicate how to reverse or accelerate in the multiple universes, but this theory has given Hansen some hair.


    If we follow this theory, the power of time-lapse can kill the last universe, so even if Hansen can see the knife light, there is no way to block the knife light, and there is no way to dodge, because in the last universe, Hansen is in that position, there is no way to change the fact.


    "In theory, if I in the previous universe can rely on the body to resist the power of the knife of God, I will not be hurt now, for example, when I use the super-spirit, no matter when, the knife of God The power can''t hurt me. The problem is that the super **** is limited, and even if it can be used, if you can''t find a way to destroy the knife of God, you can only maintain a draw. Once the time limit of the super spirit arrives, I Still the same will lose."


    Hansen secretly indulged: "It is not completely impossible to get there. My body is naturally unable to live with the sword of God. However, the ability of the sword of God to kill the time seems to be incomplete. There is no way to freely choose which universe to take. At most, I can only get rid of the universe of the previous one or so. If I can judge the sword of God from a certain angle one second in advance, I can make a pre-judgment action to block its attack in advance."


    "But the master has changed quickly, but it is a second ahead of time. Even if it is a momentary change, it is hard to predict. How can I improve it for a second to judge how the knife of the **** is killed? What''s more, the knife of God can advance one second. Seeing what I did, and then killing me a second ago, no matter what defensive posture I make, it can selectively avoid my defensive stance and choose my weaknesses to start..."


    "If you can learn to sit in the Bible, you can get rid of your own connection with the past. Even if you are killed in the previous universe, you will not be affected now. This is naturally the most ideal state, but now you are forgotten. After conflicting with the world knife, it is difficult to practice. If you want to block the time-out, you can only judge its attack angle one second in advance, and use the Medusa shield to block its attack. This is difficult, but I can''t do it completely. Pre-judgment and layout are what I am best at. The world''s top knife is the top-level genetic technique in this category. Maybe it can be predicted one second in advance. The biggest problem is that How can I actively attack my shield, not the place on me, when I let the sword of God see my movements."


    Since it is difficult to confuse the world with the knife, the ancient devil said that it is not clear, Han Sen simply put both down, concentrate on studying his own world knife, and see how he can predict one second ahead of time.


    Hansen now is equal to fighting a strong man who can predict the future after a second. He must make the knife of God have to attack the shield of Medusa in the case that the knife of God has foreseen the future. Big, ordinary people can hardly imagine.


    However, Hansen does not think that this is something that cannot be done. If it is just a trick, it can be cracked naturally, but the battle is not a simple one, but a whole game like a chess game. That is, the influence between the pieces, so that the opponent has to settle at the position he set, is not impossible.


    But this involves another difficulty. The so-called attacking enemy must be saved. Hansen must threaten the knife of God before he can do it. If there is not enough threat, the knife of God can not be used. Knowing Hansen, naturally there is no possibility of being prejudged.


    "The body of the sword of God is so hard that even the ancient blood dragon girl can''t destroy its body. I don''t have a powerful blade of power, and the power is not as good as it is. It is naturally impossible. But if it just shakes it out, not If you kill it, then there is no way." Han Sen is more and more excited, because he already has an idea.


    Hansen��s strongest attack is to cover the sky with his hands, and then there are six broken and heart-wrenching hearts.


    Because of the gap between level and strength, it is not enough to cover the order chain of the knife of God, so the use is not great now.


    The heart has a strong penetrating power, but it is useless for the powerful body of God''s knife, and the explosive power of the six-breaker is just right for Hansen''s situation.

 Chapter 2765： Go your own way

    Hansen is almost a tea and rice in these days. He has been improving the world''s knives and breaking the sky.


    The world''s knives are not suitable for use in the six-day break, so Hansen must modify the world''s knives into a model that can be used by spells and double guns. The six-breaker of the blast must also be modified. It does not require too much destructive power, but the explosion is formed. Strength, you must be able to shake the knife of God, only then, he has the opportunity to achieve a one second advance prediction.


    This is a very large project. Hansen''s repeated revisions and enhancements must be made to be perfect, fighting the horrible existence of the Knife of God. Any tiny flaw may become the Achilles heel of Hansen''s defeat.


    However, Hansen is confident that he can do it, but it is only a matter of time.


    "The problem of time-space killing is also solved. Now there is the last problem left. How can we destroy the knife of God?" Hansen is still thinking about the second prerequisite in addition to cultivation.


    If you can''t destroy the knife of God, even if he can block the time and space, it will be useless. A tie will be a defeat, and he will not take the lonely.


    But Hansen��s current resources and capabilities do not have the possibility of breaking the knife of God.


    "Since it can''t be broken, you can only find a way to trap it. Maybe turtle surgery is a good choice, but you don''t know if it has any effect on the knife of God."


    Hansen realized that he could not solve the problem by imagination. Whether it is his own one-second pre-judgment hypothesis, or whether the turtle surgery is effective for the knife of God, etc., it needs to be tested in actual combat.


    "It seems that I have to go to the ranch of God. I don''t know if the knife of God is still not in the demon star?" Han Sen intends to wait for the world''s knives and the success of the six days of reform, and then go to the gods'' pasture.


    "The road to others is ultimately someone else''s, and their own way has to go on their own." Hansen is almost a modified two genetic techniques for sleepless nights, and has been sleeping for nearly half a month.


    Every time I think of a lonely child, I use my own blood to feed the knife every day. Hansen��s heart is very uncomfortable.


    The improvement work has not been completed yet, Linglong will come again, but this time she is alone, Li Keer did not come together.


    ��Is the patriarch not allowed me to go out?�� Hansen asked Linglong, who had already prepared himself.


    Linglong did not answer Han Sen, but faintly said a come with me, then turned and flew to the fog.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. This was something that was beyond his expectations. Linglong obviously wanted to take him out. Hansen originally thought that the Taishang people could not let him go out.


    However, since he can easily leave here, Hansen has nothing to hesitate, flying to catch up with the exquisite, followed by Linglong flying in the fog.


    "Does the patriarch believe that there is no curse on me?" Hansen asked with Linglong.


    "Don''t say nothing, don''t ask, everything has me, you just follow me." Ling Xiaotou said back.


    Hansen feels that something seems to be wrong, but he still doesn''t dare or say that he can''t believe his own judgment. He just keeps flying with the exquisite words.


    Under the guidance of Linglong, the two quickly passed through the fog and flew out of the bottle.


    The main hall dedicated to the boundary bottle has a strong ban, so there is no need for the guardian of the Taishang, and Linglong holds a small seal. Those bans have no effect on her, so they walked out of the hall with Hansen.


    After leaving the hall, Linglong put a hand on Han Sen''s shoulder, and he would use Hansen to use the starry sky to move away.


    However, Hansen held her hand and did not let her use the starry sky immediately.


    Exquisitely looking at Han Sen, Han Sen is a look of awe, looking at Linglong asked: "An answer to my question, are you going to take me to see the patriarch?"


    Linglong hesitated, or shook his head and said: "No."


    Hansen made a certain point for his own guess. He looked at Linglong and continued to ask: "The patriarch did not allow you to take me out of bounds?"


    "You don''t need to pay attention to that much. Now I will take you out of the heavens. After the extraterrestrial days, you will go back to the Tiangong Temple and tell Zhang Xuanto what happened here. If he is willing to protect you, even if he wants to come, he will be a patriarch. Can''t go to the town Tiangong to catch people." Linglong said.


    Han Sen''s look is a bit weird. Now he can be sure of his own guess. Linglong is risking to violate the rules of the family. He has to let him go.


    Hansen really did not think that Linglong would actually do this for him.


    Originally, he only used Delicate as a springboard or a tool, but now it is difficult to maintain that mood.


    ��Why?�� Hansen asked, looking at Linglong intricately.


    "You are brought by me alive, I naturally want to take you out alive." Ling Yan said with a blank expression.


    "If I am gone, what will happen to you?" Han Sen knows that the rules of the Taishang people are very strict. For the Taishang people who believe in the ruthless roads, even if the tribes commit the family rules, they will not be able to do anything.


    "It won''t be like it. It''s not a big deal to let go of a silkworm. I have other things to do. Don''t delay the time." Ling said faintly.


    Hansen nodded and said: "I really can''t delay the time, send me back to the bottle."


    Linglong suddenly stunned and looked at Hansen with a puzzled question: "You don''t want to go out?"


    "I think, if you cancel the contract with me now, let me stay in the bottle for the rest of my life, and then put me on two sentences, even if I put the knife on your neck, I must leave this ghost place." Senton paused and went on to say: "But if you let me go, I can''t just leave, otherwise I can''t afford this person."


    Han Sen had just come to the Taishang family not long after, he had already studied the Taishang nationality rules, probably knowing that Linglong would let him leave without leaving.


    Death is not enough, but at least it will be suppressed for more than 100 years.


    Hansen��s character is like this. He is not afraid of fighting with the enemy, and then he can try to kill the enemy, but he is afraid that others are too good for him, and he is not owed to others.


    A woman''s best hundred years, Han Sen really did not know what to take, and did not want Linglong to sit for him for a hundred years, so he decided to stay.


    Of course, this is also because Han Sen has other plans in mind, and there is no real despair. If it is really desperate, he will not only go, but he will probably also take a trip with Linglong.


    It��s just that it��s not the case, and Linglong may not be willing to betray the Taishang people to go with him, so Hansen will choose to refuse to accept the exquisite kindness.


    "Without you, this is no big deal." Ling looked at Han Sen as if casually.


    "After more than a hundred years of prison, nothing is wrong. How many hundred years can you live?" Hansen said.


    "How do you know?" Linglong is a bit stunned.


    "Give me back." Hansen did not answer, calmly looking at the exquisite, his eyes softened a lot.


    "You have to know that if you lose this opportunity, you may be trapped in the bottle for the rest of your life." Linglong looked at Hansen intricately.


    "No, absolutely not, I will leave by my own strength, there is no place to trap me Hansen." Han Sen said with certainty, the look on his face seemed to be as strong as saying that one plus one is equal to two. .


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Literature Library mobile version reading URL: m.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2766： Get out of trouble

    Exquisite look at Han Sen complex, she made a lot of determination, only to risk the violation of the family rules to Hansen. Although it is not really closed for a hundred years, it will be extremely severely punished.


    But who knows that Hansen is not willing to leave, but also said that he has to leave here by his own strength. Linglong does not know where Hansen��s confidence comes from. In her view, Hansen is simply crazy.


    The boundary bottle is enshrined in the ancestral temple of the Taishang people. The strong prohibition there, even if it is a true god-level powerhouse, I am afraid that I will not enter it. Unless there is too much printing, I can pass through the ancestral hall.


    Hansen, a guy who had just been promoted to deification, even said that he had to rely on his own strength to pull out the ancestral hall, and still in the case of being imprisoned by the boundary bottle, anyone would think that Hansen was crazy.


    "You have to think clearly, this is your only chance." Ling looked at Han Sen.


    "Send me back, it is not good to be discovered." Hansen said with certainty.


    Linglong can feel what Hansen thinks, and it is also moving, because Hansen really chose to go back because he didn''t want to hurt her.


    However, Linglong still can''t understand, Hansen, where is the confidence, and feels that he can rush out of the temple by his own strength?


    Suddenly, the exquisite face changed and sighed and said: "You don''t have time to go now."


    After that, he no longer hesitated, brought Hansen into the ancestral hall and sent him back to the boundary bottle.


    Linglong just sent Hansen into the boundary bottle, and saw the uncle of the Nine Divisions also entered the boundary bottle, looking at Linglong frowning: "Learning, you come with me."


    Han Sen knew that the uncle of the Nine Masters must have discovered that Linglong had taken him out privately. Fortunately, he did not leave, otherwise the sin of Linglong must be carried.


    Exquisite look at Han Sen''s eyes intricately, then turned and followed the nine divisions uncle to leave the bottle.


    "It seems that the Taishang people did not find that the blood corals are no longer in their seals, nor do they know how the blood corals sneak out. Even the Taishang people did not find it disappeared." Hansen for blood corals Quite curious, but the stuff is hard, but it can not be used as a weapon, just the carrier of the ancient blood dragon girl.


    Hansen continued to improve his sword and the sky, until he could no longer imagine it, and he once again found a time to enter the land of God.


    Hansen carefully entered the ranch of God, but did not see the traces of the knife of God and the lonely, the nine carriages were gone.


    "Will Waner come back?" Hansen did not worry about his safety. He was afraid that after the last incident, Waner was banned and returned to the Magic Star.


    ��What kind of place is God��s ranch? Is it a different kind of space? Or somewhere in the big universe?�� Hansen thought he had not tried to send it back to the shelter, although he knew the possibility was low, but try It doesn''t hurt to try it.


    Who knows that under this test, he really let him send it back, even Hansen himself is a bit stunned: "Since it can be transmitted, it means that the ranch of God should be somewhere in the big universe, not like a heaven. In such a place, if I say this, as long as I can get out of the ban on the magic sheep star, it is already free."


    If Hansen had just been trapped in the bottle, this discovery would make him ecstatic, but now that he can get free, he will not be able to save him.


    "Would you like to tell the lonely bamboos first? Unfortunately, I don''t know where the god''s ranch is in the universe. Even if I noticed that it is useless, let''s figure it out first." Hansen returned At home, I saw my baby girl Linger, feeling relieved at once.


    "My singer, when your father is not there, are you naughty?" Hold Linger in his arms and kissed her face, Hansen asked with a smile.


    "Linger is very embarrassed... Dad is not jealous..." Linger said with a squint.


    "Where is Dad not?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    Linger looked at Ji Yunran who was preparing the food in the kitchen, and then whispered to Han Sen: "Dad is not coming back for so long, my mother is very angry."


    "How is she angry?" Hansen whispered to Linger.


    Linger glared at Hansen��s neck and put the little mouth in Hansen��s ear and said in a voice that only two people could hear: ��Mom said, you must pack your house when you come back...��


    ......


    Resting at home for a few days, during which Hansen went to the gods'' pasture every day to see it, but he never saw the traces of Waner and the knife of God, and did not know when they would come to the demon star again.


    "Wait is not the way, first try to see if you can rush out of the magic sheep star." Han Sen looked at the sky of the demon star, alienated for a moment, and then flew toward the stars.


    As with the previous time, when Hansen was about to leave the atmosphere, there were suddenly numerous knives, and each knives was equivalent to a full blow of a primordial powerhouse. The number could not be estimated.


    One or two knives Hansen is not in the heart, there are ways to cope with the ten ways, but the knife is too much, like the Yangtze River, endless impact, Han Sen is facing the shield of Medusa The impact, although the Medusa shield was not broken, but the horrible impact, but Hansen fell from the sky, like a meteorite to the ground to give a big pit.


    Hansen tried several times and found that it was impossible to rush out with brute force. Even if the destructive powerhouse is here, it can''t be banned.


    "If my super-spirit is not affected by the deaf, it is not difficult to go out. Now the super deity can only use a short time. For such a short time, I don''t know if I can rush out..." Hansen can only try it, and rushed to the starry sky with the shield of Medusa.


    Until his body could not withstand the impact of the knife light, he directly received the shield of Medusa, and the body became a super-spirit state.


    The teleportation in the super-spirit state is beyond the imagination of Hansen. Hansen��s mind is moving. He only wants to move farther and farther. He wants to leave the robber��s ban, but who knows this teleport, I didn''t even know how far it was. When Hansen stopped, it was already in a strange starry sky. It took a while to tell, and the demon star was already small like a fist-sized moon.


    The Super Spirit has been automatically released, just lasting a teleportation time.


    When Hansen was looking around, he suddenly saw a group of people flying away from a distance. Looking closely, there was a Barr of the Destroyer. 8)

 Chapter 2767： Fair and equitable way of dividing accounts

    "Gold coins? How are you here?" Barn also discovered Hansen, and also recognized the hole Xuanjia.


    "I said that I am lost, do you believe?" Hansen said faintly.


    This answer made Barr a bit stunned, and he said with a weird look: "You lost your way here?"


    ��Where is this place?�� Hansen asked directly.


    "This is an untapped ridiculous star field. It is not far from the big star. It is really unclear. After all, it has not been developed. Naturally, there is no accurate star. Figure mark." Barr said.


    Hansen listened to a glimpse of the heart, saying: "The big silence of the star field, that is not the former sanctuary, that is, the location of the entrance to the shelter, the small flower seems to have been brought to this area by the old cat."


    "What are you doing in such a dangerous place?" Hansen asked Barr.


    "After all, it is not the scope of the Great Stars. It is not dangerous. It was originally a barren and ridiculous star field. However, recently, a small family found a heterogeneous space here. I heard that it was still found inside. Nothing, so I will take a look." Barr looked up and down Hansen, and then said: "Is there any interest in going to the heterogeneous space to explore?"


    Hansen hasn''t answered yet. The few demonized strongmen who flew with Barr also flew over. One of them smiled and said: "Bal, why don''t you introduce us to this friend?"


    "This is the gold coin of the Terran. The gene of the previous world is the first of the Marquis." Barr is quite respectful of the deified and powerful talker.


    After that, Barr pointed to the deified strongman and said: "This is the elder of Nade, the deified **** of our ruin."


    Barr, who was surrounded by the elders of Nader, did not introduce them one by one. He only said that he was a disciple of Elder Nader.


    They are all king-level or half-step deification, and the deified bales have not introduced their mood at all.


    Elder Nader saw that Barr was so diligent about Hansen, and thought that Hansen was a deified master of the big family. He did not expect to be a gold coin from a small family. He suddenly had no interest, but he sang a few words with Hansen.


    Although the name of the gold coin has won the first rank of the Marquis of the Genes Health List, but the Marquis level and the Deification level are too many grades, Nader naturally cannot value the deification of an unnamed tribe.


    Although it is difficult to achieve the deification, there are occasionally some creatures of the clan hit the Universiade, and they have some treasures of the universe or a strong family. It is not unusual to achieve deification.


    However, such deification is often poorly rooted, and the knowledge is shallow and easy to cause big trouble.


    In the past, the ruined people also provoked several such deifications, but the final result was not so good. Not only did they not get the benefits, but they caused a lot of trouble for the ruined people, so since then, the ruins have not recruited the minors. Deified as a strong, prefer to train themselves.


    If Hansen was born into a big family, Elder Nader was also interested in making one or two, and now naturally there is no such feeling.


    Elder Nader did not pay attention to Hansen, but Barr knew a lot about gold coins from Dialogue. Even Diabobo praised the gold coins, and he naturally did not dare to swear Hansen.


    "Golden coin brother, if there is no other thing, why not explore the different space with us?" Barr again sent an invitation.


    "It��s okay to explore together, but if it��s good, how do you distribute it?�� Hansen��s interest in heterogeneous space is small, but he��s not familiar with this star field, and they��re going to go with them, so you can avoid a lot. trouble.


    "Elder Nader is the deification of the metamorphosis, and the force is the greatest. He takes 60%. What is the remaining 40% of you and me?" Barn said with a sigh.


    Listening to Bal said that the elders of Nader have been somewhat unhappy. In his view, the gold coin has a primordial base, and it is too much to divide it into two. In his opinion, it is also distributed to Hansen.


    However, Barr has already said that the elder Nader is not willing to lose the face of Barr, so he said nothing.


    Hansen listened and shook his head: "This is not fair, I think it is OK."


    "Golden coins brothers want to divide, may wish to say it." Bar knows that this trip is dangerous, can pull Hansen such a strong helper, only the benefits are no harm.


    "I have always been fair. Since it is cooperation, of course, we must have a fair and just five-fifth account. You destroy half of the tribe, and my family should be divided into half." Hansen said seriously.


    Elder Nader and a group of disciples heard that they felt a little bit smirking, and Elder Nader was more happy.


    Allocated to Hansen 20%, Elder Nader has been unhappy, if it is not because of the new and discovered heterogeneous space sinister anomalies, multiple devils helpers are also good things, Nade elders may not even agree to even two, Hansen actually It is too outrageous to think that one person is divided into 50%.


    "The small family is a small family. It has been a thousand people and has made a deification. It is too much to take yourself seriously. I am afraid that he can''t even understand the concept of the two levels of the original and the metamorphosis. I want to share it with us." De Elders also felt angry, but looked at Han Sen faintly said: "If you change your level, you can do it in five or five."


    "I am the original base, but I only accept five or five points." Hansen insisted.


    Although he is only the original foundation, but because of his physical constitution, coupled with the practice of many top-level genetic techniques, even the general metamorphosis is probably not Hansen''s opponent, Han Sen believes that the five-fifth account is fair.


    Apparently, Elder Nader didn''t think so. After listening to Hansen''s words, he smiled and said: "Your appetite is too big, we can''t afford it."


    "In this case, I will leave before I go down." Hansen said, turning to Bar and asking: "Ba brother can have a nearby star map. If it is convenient, can you sell it to me?"


    "A star map, not worth a few dollars, you need to take it." Barr directly opened the communicator and passed a star map to Hansen.


    "If you thank you, Ba brother will have a goodbye." The pass was passed, Hansen also accepted it.


    Looking at Hansen''s departure, a disciple of Elder Nader sneered: "I really don''t know how high the earth is, and when I promoted to the deification, I thought I was invincible. I don''t know that the deification like him is just cannon fodder. What is good?"


    "That is, the original base is deified, and Master can kill him with one hand. Why is he so polite to him?"


    "I''m afraid he doesn''t know how big the difference between the original and the metamorphosis is, so he will be so confident. Master should have revealed his hands just now, so that he knows how tall and thick."


    "I don''t know who gave him the confidence, even dare to go to Master with five or five points?"


    A group of disciples, you criticize Hansen in a word, as if they are all stronger than Hansen, but forget that they are still only kings, Han Sen is the real deification.

 Chapter 2768： Deja vu

    Hansen walked and watched the star map. From the star map, the approximate location of this star field is indeed near the big star.


    "It''s a pity that they are not exploring the Great Stars, otherwise they will not be taken if they are not taken. It is worthwhile to accompany them." Han Sen muttered to himself.


    But who knows that it didn''t take long for him to meet an acquaintance, and I saw that the dragon of the dragon was flying fast here.


    "Gold coins?" When Long saw Hansen, he immediately recognized it and cried in surprise.


    Hansen had to talk to Long Yi a few words. Long Yi also came for the different kind of space. However, there were some things happening inside the dragon. There was no ability to send extra people to force. Only Long Yi came here.


    ��Is there any interest in the gold coin brothers to explore the heterogeneous space together?�� Long Yi and Barr��s thoughts are similar. People like Han Sen can draw the best.


    "Looking for me to explore different kinds of space can be, but the benefits will be five or five points." Hansen is not willing to waste more time, directly reported his request.


    Long Yi did not hesitate and smiled: "That is of course."


    The dragon agreed very quickly to Hansen��s request, and said the situation of the alien space by the way.


    Because it is close to the Great Stars and the ridiculous, the great people rarely come here to take risks, so it is occupied by an unknown subordinate named Red Rat.


    The Red Rat is only a small family. The strongest person in the whole family is just a king. There is no such thing as a half step.


    There are not many different species in this star field, and it has always been safe and sound.


    However, in the recent period, a star in this star field exploded, and the red rat family was affected by it. After the star explosion, the red rat family was surprised to find that it was an entrance to a different kind of space.


    Under the joy, the Red Rats sent people to explore in the heterogeneous space, and it was a problem when they came.


    There are hundreds of millions of red rats entering the heterogeneous space. In a few days, only one red rat came back alive, and the other red rats died inside the alien space.


    According to the surviving red rat, the inside of the alien space is very strange, as if there are countless suns in the void, the terrible heat in the alien space, they try to get close to one of the suns, and the sun has happened. The big bang, hundreds of millions of red rats turned into fly ash, only the red rat escaped, but even he could not tell, why it did not die in the explosion like other red rats. ,


    After all, it is just a small viscount. It is not so strong among the hundreds of millions of red rats. Even the Marquis-level aliens are not spared. It is hard to imagine why only it survived.


    In the next few days, the surviving red rat evolved from the Viscount to the Earl, and that evolution is still going on, and the things that have changed are amazing.


    When the dragon came, the red rat had been promoted to the king level.


    Such a strange thing naturally attracted the attention of the strong people of all ethnic groups. They all wanted to find out what the benefits of the red rat in the heterogeneous space could actually evolve with such incredible speed.


    It is a pity that all the ethnic groups sent a lot of low-level people into the heterogeneous space. As a result, even the stone did not come out, and the forced people had to send the deified.


    After listening to the detailed description of Long Yi, Han Sen came to the interest. He also wanted to know why the red rat evolved rapidly. This evolutionary speed can be said to be a miracle in the gene universe.


    At the moment, Hansen and Longyi rushed to the entrance of the alien space. The dragon on the road for a long time, and Hansen had no idea what to ask. He couldn��t help but coughed and said: "Gold coin brother, you Not wondering why I was promoted to deification so soon?"


    ��Is there anything special about promotion to deification?�� Hansen asked, looking at the dragon.


    The dragon was suddenly speechless for a while, and he was able to promote his deification so quickly. He was a first-class among the dragons. It was just like Hansen��s here, and he was slightly depressed. He was ready to show off. I can��t say it.


    After waiting for the ground, Hansen couldn''t help but change his face.


    The entrance to the alien space turned out to be a black hole. It was supposed to be a black hole created by the explosion of the star, but it turned out to be an entrance to a different kind of space.


    The two were originally for exploration. Naturally, it was impossible to give up temporarily. They flew into the black hole one after the other. When passing through the black hole, Hansen��s feeling was like a space transmission.


    Hansen was shocked by the scene in the heterogeneous space. He originally listened to Longyi and said that there are many suns here, thinking that the location of this alien space is in the void.


    But who knows that after coming in, I found out that there is a huge land here, and I can��t see the marginal land, there are mountains, stones and trees.


    Just like the general continent, the mountains and trees here have been carbonized, just as the whole world has been burnt into black carbon.


    The whole world is like an ancient landscape painting. It is only black in ink, but there is no color in the real world. The mountains and rivers in the whole continent are dark as ink, and in some places there is even crystallized coke.


    The air is hot and scary, as if it would be on fire at any time. Hansen looked up at the sky. Only then did he see the scene that Long Yi said. He saw a huge sun standing on the side, and there were more than a dozen.


    "What exactly are those suns? Is the planet or some kind of creature?" Hansen said uncertainly, watching the sun in the sky, too far away, he could not sense the breath of the sun, only to feel the horrible heat Emitted from those suns.


    "I don''t know, but what is certain is that there should not be so many suns here before." Long Yi said.


    "Why can you see it?" Hansen looked at Longyi with doubts.


    Long Yi pointed to a black-crystallized coke mountain and said: "When you look there, there is actually a tower built on the mountain. Obviously, there was life here to prosper."


    Han Sen looked in the direction of the dragon''s finger. It was seen that on the half-mountain of a coke mountain, there is a seven-storey pagoda, just like the nearby mountain trees, the pagoda has been carbonized, dark, not carefully watched. I thought it was part of the coal mountain.


    The two flew over to the pagoda and saw a lot of carbonized buildings. I am afraid that they have also discovered a charred ancient city. Although they did not see the creatures, from the perspective of the ancient city, at least a hundred thousand creatures were Here is a lot of interest.


    Just do not know what the reason is, the ancient city and the nearby mountains and trees, have been carbonized for a moment, everything is still in a good shape, even the veins on the leaves are clearly visible.


    "This place, I used to see it... It shouldn''t be the same place as the little red bird found in the shelter... Is it the place of phoenix nirvana?" Hansen secretly wondered.

 Chapter 2769： Between two mountains

    It is indeed like the place where the little red bird was born. Even the rocks have been carbonized. The place where the little red bird was born is not the same as the sun.


    "Awesome firepower forces have even carbonized the entire heterogeneous space, which is not only possible with high temperatures." Long Yi exclaimed.


    Hansen looked up at the sun, obviously the sun was the most suspicious, maybe they were not just a star, it might be a kind of horrible fire.


    "The survivor of the Red Rats said that they were burned to fly ash after the sun broke open. As a result, it is more likely." Hansen thought this way, but he did not dare to directly teleport. Going to the sun, he just came to buy cheap, not to come to life, even if the sun is really a terrible alien, Hansen does not need to take the risk.


    "It seems that before us, there are already a lot of creatures coming here." Long Yi sniffed with a nose and snorted.


    Hansen thought: "You are a dragon, not a dog. You know how many creatures have been here when you sniff?"


    Long Yi did not know what Hansen thought, and continued to say: "There are ruins... foxes..."


    The dragon even said the names of more than a dozen races. Hansen was quite surprised. He didn��t know anything else, but among the group of elders Barr and Nader, there were indeed four or five races, all in Longyi. Said the race.


    "You have a really good nose!" Hansen sighed.


    Long Yi smiled: "This is nothing, a little trick, you can distinguish the residual biological particles in the space, can judge a **."


    "That''s already very powerful." Hansen''s words are from the heart, his hole is almost the same, but more intuitive.


    While the two were talking, a figure came from afar and was coming to the ancient city of carbonization.


    Both Hansen and Longyi looked at the figure. In this place, both the aliens and the strong ones of the family may be enemies, and they should not be relaxed for a moment.


    "The Lotus of the Imperial Family?" After Han Sen saw the figure clearly, he couldn''t help but look at it. I didn''t expect to see Pauline again here.


    However, when he saw Pauline in the past, he was Hansen. The gold coin did not meet with Pauline, so Hansen had to remain silent and did not say much.


    "It is the **** of the emperor''s deification, Pauline." Long Yi frowned.


    Between the two talking, Baolian had already fallen in front of them, looked at the two, and then the eyes fell on the dragon: "It turned out to be the first dragon, I did not expect to meet here, since the phase Seeing that there is a fate, I wonder if Dragon and I will be willing to explore this heterogeneous space with me?"


    Pauline''s unexpected politeness did not give up the identity of the emperor, so Hansen was somewhat surprised.


    Although the dragons are brave, they are indeed worse than the emperors, and the dragons are considered to be one of the forces attached to the emperor. As a landlord and a helper, Baolian does not seem to be so polite.


    Han Sen knows that now that the White Emperor is in power, the Emperor''s pulse is not so good. What kind of dirty work is going to work. This time, to explore this new alien space, it is the turn of the Lotus.


    Pauline knows that it is dangerous and can be combined with the powerful deification of Long Yi. It is safer to explore than one.


    "I can''t find it." Long Yi and Han Sen looked at each other and then replied with a smile.


    Long Yi is also worried that it is too dangerous, and the idea of ??Baolian is similar. The two can take a shot and quickly establish a cooperative relationship.


    "Is this?" Paulian asked Hansen.


    Long Yi introduced Hansen��s gold coin identity again. Baolian listened to the movement: ��It turned out to be the gold coin ranked first in the gene spectrum. I have heard about your name, but I regret that I could not see it. The people, finally, have a chance to see it today, and it��s really a hero."


    Although the Emperor did not send people to participate in the battle of genetic genealogy, but the battle of Baolian was still seen, but there was still some impression on Hansen, but it was not as long as he said, just knowing that there is such a person as a gold coin. Only.


    "His Royal Highness, you have a lot of knowledge, you may see that this ancient city is derived from He?" After the cold, Longyi looked at Baolian.


    Pauline looked at the surrounding buildings and said: "The architectural style here is relatively primitive. Many races have similar architectural styles in the early stages of biological evolution. It is difficult to judge which building is this."


    After a pause, Pauline pointed to a tower in the ancient city and said: "There can be some traces of carving on the wall of the tower. It seems that the sculpture should be a phoenix bird, plus the horrible firepower here. Carbonization, I think it might have something to do with Phoenix."


    "A true god-level heterogeneous phoenix?" Long Yi was shocked. He quickly turned his head and looked at the place where Baolian pointed. He saw that there was some vague carving on the wall, which could be seen faintly. It was the appearance of a bird. .


    It��s just that Long Yi has never seen the legendary true-level alien phoenix, and he doesn��t know if it��s really a Phoenix bird.


    Pauline nodded slightly: "The Phoenix is ??known as the ancestor of the gods of the world. It is one of the few natural god-like aliens in the universe. It is an unparalleled existence. Even if we are an emperor, we dare not offend it. If it is true here. It��s related to Phoenix, then we need to be more careful, and we must not provoke it.��


    Long Yi was deeply convinced, and discussed with Baolian for a while, temporarily chose a route, and went through the ancient city to continue to the inside of the alien space.


    Hansen pretended not to know Baolian, and Baolian seemed to be interested in making Hansen, and the road deliberately communicated with Hansen.


    Although Baolian''s performance is very low-key, there is no arrogance of the Emperor''s strongman, but Hansen knows that this guy is very powerful. The last time he took him very badly.


    Until now, Hansen has no way to determine what kind of power Baolian used at that time. Therefore, he is also somewhat jealous of Baolian, and wants to find out what power Baolin uses.


    The duo had a sentimental interest, and it was quite pleasant to talk about it along the way.


    "There are creatures over there." The dragon who was at the forefront suddenly interrupted the conversation between the two.


    Hansen and Baolian looked at the same time at the same time. I saw two large mountains in front of each other. Each mountain was as big as a mountain. On the top of the two mountains, there was a long piece of wood, like a connection. The single-wood bridge on the top of the mountain is just in the middle of the wood, but a black iron bell is hanging.


    Just above the crossbar, there have been a lot of creatures standing at this time, they are all looking at the black iron lacquer.

 Chapter 2770： Erqi Mountain

    The mouth of the big iron bell is about 100 meters in diameter, hanging between the two male mountains, it looks very spectacular.


    Hansen, they saw a lot of strange inscriptions carved on the wall of the clock. The inscriptions looked very weird. It was like a bird flying in a different pose, and it didn''t understand what it meant.


    However, on the front of the clock, there is a real bas-relief of the **** bird, which is carved by the true god-level alien bird phoenix.


    The creatures on the crossbar are also looking at the big iron clock, but I don��t know why. No one even grabbed the big iron clock, just staring at the big iron clock.


    Hansen saw the elders of Barr and Nader on the crossbar, and they, like other families, stared at the big iron clock, that is, they didn��t **** and didn��t want to leave. The scene was a bit strange.


    Long Yi called Barr far away, but Bar did not respond at all, still staring at the big iron clock.


    "The situation seems to be something wrong." Long stopped and looked at the direction of the big iron clock and frowned.


    Needless to say, Hansen and Pauline also saw that the situation was not right. Barr seems to be in a difficult situation, otherwise it is impossible to react at all.


    Hansen secretly runs the tunnel mysteriously, and observes the two mountains and the crossbar and the big iron clock in the distance. I hope to see some clues.


    From this point of view, it really made him see some clues.


    There seems to be a natural fit between the two mountains, the crossbar and the big iron clock, and they all have the same power of faintness, which is a bit strange.


    The mountains, crossbars and iron clocks are three different materials. Generally speaking, it is impossible to have the same strength and strength. However, the strength of the forces radiated from them is exactly the same, or even a whole.


    "It��s weird, it��s too weird.�� Baolian said as she looked.


    "What did you find under His Royal Highness?" asked Long Yi.


    Baolian looked at the two mountains and said: "Do you not think that the appearance of these two mountains is special?"


    "Special? What is the name of His Royal Highness?" Long Yi looked at the two mountains carefully, but did not find the special things that Baolian said.


    "It''s their shape. Don''t you think that these two mountains are like two giant pythons?" Baolian pointed to the two mountains, and the look was somewhat different.


    Hansen has always observed the breath of the two mountains, but did not pay special attention to their form. At this time, listening to Baolian, he looked at it and found that the two mountains really looked like two wooden ones. The old man of the stick, picking the big iron clock, seems to leave at any time.


    Hansen is just a little curious. He still doesn''t think there is anything. After watching it for a while, Long looked like a big change: "Two squats lift the sedan, can you say that these two mountains are the legendary Erqi Mountain? No, the Erqi Mountain is not In the sanctuary, was it destroyed later? How could it appear here?"


    "That may not be the real Erqi Mountain, but it may be just a little similar." Although Baoqin said this in his mouth, his eyes were staring at the Erqi Mountain and he did not know what he was trying to do.


    "What is the existence of Erqi Mountain?" Hansen had never heard of Erqi Mountain, but had to look at Baolian and Longyi.


    Long Yi said: "There are two very famous mountains in the legendary sanctuary. Because the shape is very similar to the old man, it is also known as the Erqi Mountain. The original Erqi Mountain is only two ordinary hills in the sanctuary. It was not too special, but later the Lord and his confidant love will play seven days and seven nights on the Ershan Mountain, and finally it will end with the peace. So the Lord built a wooden bridge between the two mountains, and A chess pavilion was built in the center of the bridge, and often his confidant love will often play chess in the chess pavilion. Because the two mountains are like old ladies, after setting up the bridge and chess pavilion, it looks like It��s like two old ladies carrying the sedan chair, so the Erqi Mountain is also known as the Erqi Mountain.��


    The Pauline interface said: "It is said that there are many game pieces in the chess pavilion that contain the Lord and the confidant. It is the sanctuary of the world chess player, but the legend is that when the sanctuary is destroyed, the Erqi Mountain is also destroyed. The wooden bridge and the chess pavilion have not been lost since then. The two mountains here should be similar, and it is not true that the two mountains are right."


    Long Yi also said: "Although the technique of moving mountains is not difficult for the deified strong, but the real value of Erqi Mountain is the chess game in the chess kiosk. Without the game, who will have such a great effort? Move the Erqi Mountain here? Not to mention the chess pavilion, but a big iron bell. I think the two mountains should not be the Sanctuary."


    Han Sen didn''t know much about it, and he didn''t have a voice. He only listened to them and said to them.


    "Being able to play against the Lord does not fall, the love that wants to come to the Lord will be famous. I don''t know what his name is? Which is the strongman?" Han Sen asked two sentences.


    The dragon shrugged his shoulders and said: "I know these are the records of the classics in the tribe. I haven''t seen them personally. There is no record in the tribe that the sacred love of the Lord will be called the strong one. ��


    "At that time, the Lord was almost unified in the world, and there were many strong men. The four great beasts of the four great beasts, any one that was pulled out was a powerful person who was shocked by the world. It is really difficult to figure out which one is playing chess with the Lord. Baolin said faintly.


    Hansen still wants to ask something, but suddenly he heard the sound, the black iron lacquered iron clock turned out to be automatically windless, and every time it swayed, it would be accompanied by a bell.


    The bells are in the ear, no different from the ordinary bells, and there is no surprise. There seems to be no power in the inner.


    But in the next second, Hansen, Baolian and Longyi were watching and stunned. When the big iron clock swayed, the originally carbonized crossbar and two mountains gradually faded away and recovered. true colors.


    The black color on the crossbar receded, revealing the blue wood. On the wood, some shoots were born at a speed visible to the naked eye, and they grew rapidly.


    Two large black mountains have also restored the original blue-gray mountain stone. Among the stone cracks, there are also green plants growing.


    The picture Hansen now sees is really bizarre, almost no different from the resurrection of the dead.


    It��s only a moment, the crossbar is full of green branches, it looks like a long tree, and the two mountains are green and green. There are green plants and vitality everywhere. It��s totally different from the moment. language.


    The only thing that hasn''t changed is that there is only the black iron bell that is black and lacquered. Only it is still the original appearance. It is not swaying at this time, and it is quietly hanging there.

 Chapter 2771： God bird

    Barr and others just woke up like a dream, and they flew one by one to leave the crossbar, but their bodies just moved, and the branches rolled up.


    Balu is also a strong **** of the original base. The power of the body broke out and it could blow the planet with a punch. However, the forces that were entangled by those branches did not have any resistance. They were instantly wrapped in branches and wrapped in silkworms. Only the skull was exposed. outside.


    Not to mention that Barr, even if he is a degraded Nader elder, he has not been spared. His power is madly erupted, but under the branches, it seems like spring and snow, so the branches are melted away, and people are also Entangled by branches.


    None of the creatures that were originally standing on the crossbar were spared. They were all wrapped in branches and shackles on the crossbar.


    Hansen looked at what they are now, a bit like the bugbugs that were often seen in the old trees, hanging on the branches one by one, which looks very weird.


    Hansen looked at it and saw that there was no resistance from the elders. Nathan did not think that he could be much stronger than Nader. If he was close, he would probably be entangled in those branches.


    Long Yi and Bao Lian are obviously the same idea, one is faster than one.


    A crisp bird''s voice rang through the void, but for a moment, Hansen and others felt a horror to the extreme pressure, and did not give them a chance to respond. The pressure directly pushed them down from the air. Like a crash, one by one hit the black ground and knocked out a big pit.


    Hansen was in the pit, and there was no way to get up. The horrible power pushed him to the bottom of the pit, and his face was somewhat deformed. He couldn��t lift it.


    Han Sen slanted his face and looked at the direction of the bird''s whistle. He saw the sky in the distance, and a big bird burning with a white flame was coming across the sky. The horror reached the extreme pressure. It is from it.


    Hansen is hard to describe what kind of bird it is. It is elegant, proud, gorgeous and majestic. It is like a **** from heaven. It looks very similar to the legendary phoenix phoenix, but Hansen has never seen a real phoenix. Naturally, I don��t know if this is a phoenix.


    I saw that the big bird was flying slowly over the mountains and rivers. Wherever it passed, the already darkened mountains and trees seemed to be resurrected, and they all recovered their vitality.


    The big bird flies all the way, as if the whole world has returned to life with its flight, the trees are shaded, the flowers are full of land, where it is, there is still a little dead scene, saying that it is not a holiday resort. .


    "Phoenix... really is a phoenix..." Baolian, who was also crushed next to him, cried in amazement.


    "It seems to be really unfortunate recently. If you enter an undeveloped heterogeneous space at any time, you will be able to encounter a true-level heterogeneous phoenix, which is even lower than the chance of buying a lottery ticket!" Hansen was depressed.


    Fortunately, the phoenix did not fly over to them, but flew to the crossbar of Erqi Mountain, and flew slowly for a while before reaching the sky.


    Circling three times in the air, the phoenix of the white flame fell on the trunk of the crossbar. The flame of the body did not hurt the crossbar, but the life on the crossbar was thicker and the branches grew more rapidly.


    The phoenix looked down at the closest creature to it. The creature was like a giant elephant, and the branches were rolled into a huge skull, with only one head exposed.


    "An answer to my question, if your answer can satisfy me, forgive your offense." Phoenix did not speak, but there was a voice in the brain of each nearby creature.


    "I don''t know what the adults want to ask? There must be no words and no words in the bottom..." The giant creature of the giant elephant quickly said loudly.


    "If one day, you and your partner are in danger, you must die before you can get out of trouble. The power of choice is in your hands. You choose to die, let your partner be saved, or let your partner die. Get redemption?" The voice of the phoenix sounded again, clearly reflected in everyone''s mind.


    Everyone couldn''t help but sigh. Everyone thought that it would ask secret things, but they didn''t want to be such a problem.


    This problem seems to be a dilemma. No matter how you answer it, it seems that it is not right.


    However, since the phoenix has already asked questions, the giant creatures are not good at answering, so they have to bluntly say: "I will sacrifice myself to save my partner and let her live..."


    "Pseudo!" The sound of the phoenix sounded in the minds of every creature, and it seemed a bit disdainful.


    The next second, Hansen, they saw the phoenix bowed his head and opened the beak to the giant creature.


    Only the phoenix did not bite him, but gently sucked at the giant creatures. The giant elephant suddenly had a strange force flowing into the mouth of the phoenix.


    As the strange flow of power was sucked away, the head of the giant elephant that was exposed to the outside gradually dried up, and finally turned into sand, which disappeared without being traced by the wind, and no trace was left.


    Everyone was in a stunned heart. Although the giant elephant was only a king-level creature, it was only a horrible thing to take a sip of the volley and even collapse into sand.


    The phoenix did not seem to care about it. It seemed to be reasonable. It did not care for the giant elephants scattered around the sand, and looked at another creature like a bugbug hanging on a branch.


    It was a long-lived creature like an octopus. Hansen recognized him. He had been with the elders of Nader before. He should be a disciple of Elder Nader.


    Stared by the phoenix, the creature suddenly turned white, and then heard the sound of the phoenix ringing again in everyone''s mind: "If one day, you and your partner are in danger, you must die to be able to get out of trouble, the power of choice. In your hands, do you choose to die by yourself, to save your partner, or to let your partner die and get redemption?"


    Originally, the creature was afraid of death, but when I heard this question, it was exactly the same as before, and I was overjoyed.


    The previous giant elephant has ruled out an answer. Since the answer is wrong, then he can only be saved if he answers another answer.


    Thinking of this, the creature quickly said aloud: "I will choose to live on my own..."


    "Shameless!" Didn''t wait for the creature to explain why he chose to live on his own, and the sound of the phoenix''s anger rang in the minds of everyone.


    There is hardly any suspense, the phoenix bows and sucks, and the creature is suddenly sucked away some kind of power in the body, and the body is turned into sand and scattered with the wind.


    Everyone felt that the heart was cold and the goose bumps were all up. I thought that if I answered the right question, I could be saved. But now it seems that the question raised by the Phoenix has no answer at all, and it is all right and wrong. 8)

 Chapter 2772： give you to eat

    ??f?rh?.)?{?tky?l?"7/???;?/?j?b????g???g?u?sdt?????Bao Lian and Long All of them are sweating coldly. The most feared thing in this world is that they are unreasonable. Obviously this phoenix phoenix is ??not a reasonable leader.


    "You come to answer this question." Phoenix looked at another king-level aristocrat, who was also a disciple of Elder Nader and asked the same question.


    "Master..." The guy was crying out, looking at the elders of Nader.


    Elder Nader��s face was green. He took a group of disciples to search for the newly emerged alien space, but he didn��t want to be so unlucky. He even encountered a terrible horror, and he knew that this time it was fierce.


    It��s just that this disciple��s performance is too embarrassing. The tyrants of the dynasty, or the ruins of the ruined family, are not as hard as the disciples of the foreigners.


    "Answer my question." The flames of the phoenix skyrocketed, shrouded the heavens and the earth in a blazing flame, and a pair of demonic eyes stared at the ruinous king''s nobles.


    The king-level ruined family was pale and eager to say: "I listen to my partner, she let me live, I will live, she will let me die, and I will die."


    "There is no bone." The phoenix snorted, and the mouth of the disciple was a sucker. Like the two previous creatures, the ruined king was directly sucked into the body.


    The heart of all creatures has sunk, and the situation is already obvious. This phoenix is ??playing with them, and it is hard to escape.


    "If you want to kill, you will not answer the ghost problem of your broken bird." An unknown king-level creature saw the Phoenix staring at him and suddenly shouted.


    "If this is the case, then it will be perfect for you." The phoenix is ??still so noble and elegant, and when he bows his mouth and sucks, he **** the king-level creature into a fly ash.


    Hansen��s heart suddenly sinks into the valley. He originally wanted to say that if the problem of the phoenix is ??the same as God��s wish, as long as he does not answer the question, maybe the phoenix cannot start with him. The road is also unreasonable.


    The faces of Long Yi and Bao Lian are also very difficult to see, and they have cold sweat on their foreheads. Presumably they think like Hansen, they feel a little desperate.


    The phoenix asked several creatures in succession, no matter how they answered, whether they answered or not, the results were the same, and all were sucked into fly ash.


    Powerful, such as the elders of Nader, can only look at it, and can only watch it with no eyes.


    Finally, the phoenix came to the elders of Nader. The three eyes of Elder Nader were all phoenix, and they were desperately trying to fight with the phoenix. Unfortunately, his body was entangled by the branches, but it was impossible to move. It is said that it is desperate, and you can''t do it with your fingers.


    Those branches are obviously not as simple as imprisoning the body. Otherwise, the strength of the powerful person can easily be spit out, and it can be turned into a sacred god, and it will not be helpless because the body is trapped.


    But now Elder Nader is not able to use a little power, nor does it know whether power is banned or directly destroyed.


    Everyone thought that when Elder Nader was finished, he saw the phoenix''s gaze turning, and he looked at the Hansen trio who was suppressed on the ground.


    The three of them were all in the heart. They didn''t wait for them to figure out what was going on. The phoenix actually vibrated the wings and slowly flew over the mountain.


    "It''s over!" Han Sen felt that the whole person was not good at all. How did this phoenix suddenly turn to the temper, and the ready-made deified strong did not suck, but they came over to them.


    Long Yi and Bao Lian are also face-faced, and they can''t take care of it at this time. The dragon and the pair of Pauline shouted: "His Royal Highness, there is no chance to fight now."


    Pauline��s face was ugly and said: ��When do you not want to work hard? But the power difference is too big, even my royal body is suppressed, and the opening of the emperor can��t be done. There is no chance of desperation. Your dragons are not called the gods. First Yong, is it extremely resistant to all kinds of forces? Can you help me break the pressure of repression and let me open the emperor, maybe there is still a chance."


    Long Yi said depressedly: "If I can break it, I will not be pressed here anymore."


    Say it is equal to not saying that the three people were pressed and no one could move. When the dragon saw that Pauline was useless, he shouted to Hansen: "Gold coins, there is a way to get rid of the difficulties, and they will use them soon. It will be too late."


    Hansen shook his head, even if he used the super spirit to get rid of the crackdown, it can only be a moment, after a while he will still be suppressed by the power of the phoenix, still a dead end.


    The three were helpless, and the phoenix had already flown down, stopping at a distance of less than ten meters from the three, staring at Hansen.


    "No? You don''t eat so many creatures, but you have to eat me. I am not Tang Sanzang. What are you staring at?" Hansen is depressed and has already planned to open the super-spirit, although he escaped. The opportunity is awkward, but I have to try it.


    Originally, Hansen thought that the phoenix would ask the question. When he waited for the question of the phoenix, he seized the spirit of the moment and relaxed, and then turned into a super-spiritual body, and directly moved away, perhaps there is still a chance.


    But who knows the phoenix''s mouth, and did not ask the question, a horrible suction directly enveloped Hansen''s body.


    "It''s over... miscalculated..." Hansen was shocked, and it was too late to open the super-spirit.


    Hansen thought that he would turn into a fly ash in an instant, but there was no such thing, Hansen��s body was pulled into the air by the suction.


    Before Hansen reacted, what happened? The phoenix flew in the wings, like a swallow, and flew to the bottom of Hansen, let Hansen fall on its back.


    Hansen was sitting in the blazing flame, and he didn''t feel the heat. It was just like warming in the hot spring. The infinite vitality of the phoenix overflowed him like a wooden spring, and the cells were all active. Split out more new cells.


    "What is the situation?" Hansen was puzzled.


    As everyone knows, Pauline, Long Yi and the many strong people trapped on the crossbar are more confused, or unbelievable.


    The arrogant alienity of the phoenix, even a foreigner sitting on its back, is really unbelievable.


    Originally, they all thought that the gold coin was dead. I couldn��t think of it as a result. I looked at Han Sen one by one, I don��t know what to expect.


    After the phoenix put Hansen on his back, the wings fluttered slightly and flew over the top of the crossbar.


    Hansen sat on the back of the phoenix and probably felt it. The phoenix seemed to be not malicious to him.


    The phoenix quickly flew up to the crossbar, and once again came to the front of the entangled elder, like the cocoon, the strange voice once again in the minds of everyone.


    "This is for you to eat." The words of the Phoenix, so that everyone is like a lightning strike.


    Although this sentence is not overwhelming, everyone can understand that the Phoenix has made Nader elders a food, but also let Hansen eat.

 Chapter 2773： as long as you like it

    "You let me eat him?" Hansen said.


    "Yes, he is the most complementary food here. Do you not like this kind of taste? It is also related to these foods, you can pick them up as you like, you can enjoy them as much as you like," Phoenix said.


    Elder Nader and other people have become extremely wonderful. They can hardly believe that everything they saw is also trapped here. They can only be reduced to food, and the gold coins are invited to eat together by the Bird Phoenix, and they can also Just eat enough.


    Although Hansen didn''t know why Phoenix would look at him differently, he also knew that he seemed to be safe.


    "Do you want to give them all to me?" Hansen asked the elders, such as Elder Nader.


    "Of course, if you like it." Phoenix said with a smile, kindly like a mother who loves children, completely unimaginable, just like it, playing with all beings, turning one king or even a deified into a fly ash. .


    "I can decide how to deal with them myself? I mean, if I don''t want to eat, can I let them go?" Hansen asked again.


    "Of course, as long as you like it." Phoenix said almost like a pet.


    "Then put them both." Hansen pointed to Long Yi and Bao Lian.


    Phoenix listened to Hansen and said that it did not see any movements, but the pressure on Baolian and Longyi, who were suppressed on the ground, disappeared without a trace.


    "Gold coin brother, Da En does not say thank you." Long Yi looked strangely to Han Sen, then he flew away and did not dare to stay here.


    "Today''s feelings, Baolian must report." Baolian said that he also left with the dragon.


    Hansen had only wanted to save the dragon one by one, but he hesitated a bit later, but he saved it with Baolian. He also thought about defeating Baolian himself in the future, and he did not want to kill him like this.


    "Golden coins, help!" Many powerful people trapped on the crossbar saw that the phoenix really listened to the gold coins, and let the dragon and the poems go away, they were both surprised and happy, and several kings could not help. Say to Hansen for help.


    ��How can I really handle them?�� Hansen asked indefinitely as he watched the bird Phoenix.


    "Of course, they are already yours." The phoenix Phoenix said with a smile.


    Hansen narrowed his eyes and looked at Elder Nader and others, but he did not speak, and immediately raised the hearts of everyone.


    "Golden coins, please be merciful, give us a way to live, there are still large and small families in my family to raise..." A king from the small family pleaded.


    "I am not a relative, you are not a partner, why should you save you?" Hansen looked at the king and said faintly.


    The king quickly said: "There are a lot of different treasures and heterogeneous genes in the lower body, but all of them can be dedicated to the gold coin you, just ask you to leave a living path for me, and I will always feel great and great."


    "This is voluntary, I am not forcing you?" Hansen said with a squint.


    "No, there is no voluntariness. Being able to survive is already a blessing for the gold coin. You will only be grateful to Dade..." the king said quickly.


    "Golden coins are also willing to offer all the different treasures and heterogeneous genes..."


    "Golden coins, you first accept me..."


    For a time, many kings are vying to offer treasures, only hope that Hansen can put them alive.


    "Since you have a good intention, it is not good to quit in the next." Han Sen looked like a sorrowful look, and soon took the treasures and heterogeneous genes of the kings, and then asked the Phoenix bird to lift them. The branches are bound.


    Those kings were overjoyed, and after thanking Hansen, they hurried away.


    "Golden coin brother, my whole body is so much, can I buy a life?" Bar said.


    Bar has never had any savings, and all the assets add up to a deified serrated knife in his hand, but it is only the original base.


    "Bow brothers have such a heart, but they have to laugh at the next." Hansen is also polite, directly took the bar''s serrated knife, and the **** bird is very cooperative to lift the branches of Barr.


    Several deified strongmen saw Bal, who changed his life with a different kind of devil, and all followed suit, and wanted to use a deified treasure to change his life.


    Hansen looked at them like a smile and said: "Bar and his brother Diarobo are my old customers, so they have such preferential treatment. If you want to buy a life, it is not enough to deify a different treasure. ��


    The face of several deified powerful people suddenly became very exciting, especially the elder Nader. At this time, his face was cloudy and uncertain, and he was white for a while.


    He also said that the gold coins were useless, and refused to team up with the gold coins. Who knows that they fell in the hands of Hansen so quickly, let alone five or five points, and all his net worth may not be able to keep it.


    After seeing Hansen extorting those deified strongmen, Hansen��s impression of Elder Nader was only four words: ��Greed for life��.


    "This guy is simply greedy for money, no wonder the name is called gold coin!" Like Elder Nader, the few deified strongmen were all blackened by Hansen and they all recognized the essence of Hansen.


    However, being taken away from the family is stronger than death here. Although there are some meataches, the few deified strongmen have paid very well and did not dare to bargain with Hansen.


    In a short while, Hansen��s net worth increased, and the strong people who were trapped on the crossbar were released by him. In the end, only Nade��s elders did not speak.


    Elder Nader couldn��t pull his face, and his face was red for a while, but he never said a word.


    "I don''t believe it. You put all the strong people in the family, but dare you really eat me? In the face of so many powerful people, I ate it, and that is against my ruined family..." Elder Nader��s heart was still secretive.


    "Phoenix adults, thank you for your love, the rest is useless to me, or give it back to you." Han Sen said to the phoenix salute.


    Elder Nader suddenly lost his horror, but he did not wait for him to say anything. The phoenix phoenix had opened his mouth and sucked, and suddenly the elder Nader was sucked into fly ash.


    Everyone looked at the trepidation of the heart, a deified person who was a metamorphosis, even said that the suction was sucked, and the heart was secretly glad, but fortunately they saw the machine early, otherwise I am afraid it is like Nader.


    "Elder Nader has been comfortable in the family for too long. He has already forgotten the sinisterness of the universe. At this point, he still wants his face." Unrestrained as Barr, he could not help but smile. The devastating people are powerful, but they are powerful. There is not much, and the loss of a gradual change of Nader is also a very big blow.


    Elder Nainard became famous for too long. In recent centuries, he was responsible for teaching the younger generations. He did not continue to smother in the big universe. He has not adapted to the cruelty of the universe, too much to value his face and fame.


    After the people left, Hansen said to the phoenix phoenix: "Thank you for helping the adults. If the adults need to be in the next place, they should do their best. If there is nothing else, let''s leave."


    Who knows that Hansen��s words are finished, and the phoenix slams him up with his mouth, fluttering toward the depths of the alien space.

 Chapter 2774： Bird of the Phoenix request

    With the departure of the phoenix phoenix, the crossbar and the two mountains gradually withered, and turned into the original black-black appearance, the big iron clock is also silent, like a dead body without spirituality.


    Hansen was flying by the phoenix. In an instant, he had already risen above the nine hexagrams. It was completely different from the speed of the phoenix when it came out.


    Hansen didn''t even come and speak, and saw that the phoenix phoenix had already flown to a sun in the sky, rushing toward the huge ball that rolled like a magma.


    Not yet close to the sun''s fireball, the horrible heat wave almost melted Hansen''s body, and if it got into it, the scared Hansen heart was about to jump out of the eyes of the blind.


    In the next second, the Phoenix wings fluttered and swarmed away from the sun, continuing to fly deep into the alien space.


    The sun-like horror fireball was left behind by the phoenix **** bird. Hansen saw the huge sky in front of the sky, and even grew a giant sycamore tree.


    Hansen has seen a lot of exotic trees, but he has never seen a tree turned upside down.


    I saw that the giant sycamore tree crown was pointing to the ground, but the roots of the tree were growing toward the sky. A strip of roots like a dragon had to be coiled and knotted. How to look like a huge bird''s nest.


    "Everyone says Fengqi Wutongmu, can it be said that the phoenix does not fall on the branches of the phoenix tree, but falls in the roots?" Hansen looked strangely at the giant tree that grew upside down.


    Sure enough, the phoenix phoenix flew with it to the roots, then released the beak, and Hansen suddenly fell into the nest of the bird''s nest.


    Hansen soon discovered that it is not like a bird''s nest, it is a bird''s nest.


    In the nest that had to be coiled, Hansen saw a giant egg of nearly ten meters from Patek, which burned the same white flame as the phoenix.


    "What do you bring me here? You see that I am not like a phoenix? You don''t want to treat me as a child?" Hansen looked at the Phoenix, who fell in the nest.


    "Of course I know that you are not a phoenix. The Phoenix family does not have such an ugly child, let alone my child." Phoenix said proudly.


    "What do you bring me here?" Hansen breathed a sigh of relief. If he was really raised by a phoenix, then he would not become a Phoenix man.


    "You have the breath of my young bird, and it is still a kind atmosphere. I want you to have a close contact with my young bird for a long time." Phoenix looked at Han Sen.


    "Phoenix young bird?" Hansen was a glimpse, then thought of something, look strange and dark: "She said it would not be a little red bird? But the little red bird is a mixed blood, not a pure phoenix."


    Now Hansen finally understood why this phoenix phoenix actually looked at him differently. It was because of the relationship of the little red bird.


    "It''s been a long time, and the relationship is very good. It''s not too much to describe it with sisters." Hansen said seriously.


    He wouldn''t tell this phoenix. He knew a mixed-blood phoenix. If the phoenix had racism and couldn''t accept the mixed blood, then his privilege was not gone.


    Thinking about the indifference and ruthlessness of the phoenix devouring creatures, Hansen was really afraid that she would turn her face back and ruthlessly, sucking herself into slag.


    "I originally thought that there was only one me left in the Phoenix family. I didn''t expect that there would be other people living in the big universe." The Phoenix Bird seemed to be very happy, and then said: "If you can, I hope you can help." I am busy, bring that Phoenix young bird here."


    "I am afraid this is a bit difficult. I have been separated from the phoenix for a while, and I don''t know where it is now... but please rest assured... Since you want to see it, I will try my best to find it. See you here... the good things of the reunion of the compatriots will definitely be promoted under the circumstance." Han Sen saw that the face of the phoenix was somewhat wrong, and quickly changed his mouth.


    The phoenix has restored its former happy appearance: "Not doing everything, but must bring it here."


    "You can rest assured that you will complete the task." Hansen promised to go down and plan to deceive the phoenix and leave the alien space.


    Hansen did not know whether the Phoenix family could accept the mixed blood, and naturally did not dare to bring the little red bird to this place.


    The phoenix phoenix is ??obviously very happy. The wings are slightly moving. Hansen sees a pure white fire feather falling from her wings. It seems to be spiritually floating in front of Hansen.


    "This phoenix feather is given to you, it is my wish, after the event there is a reward." Phoenix said faintly.


    "You are too polite, how is this so interesting?" Han Sen said so, his hand has already caught the piece of fire feathers quickly, this is a true god-level baby, even if it is only a feather, its power can not Estimate.


    The fire is pure white, slightly transparent, and the whole body is like a flame, but it is not a virtual body like a flame, but a solid solid.


    The fire feather should be a relatively small piece of the phoenix, but it is also more than a meter. It is like a big sword burning with a white flame. Hansen is in his hand and feels very good. It should not be a problem to use as a sword.


    Now Hansen is missing a slap in the face, this piece of fire feathers is what he wants, and Hansen looks more and more like it.


    "The fire feathers of the fire system should have a strong destructive power?" Hansen said in the heart, he naturally did not dare to interview the sword in the nest.


    After the excitement, Hansen��s words turned around and seemed to ask casually: ��What do you want to do with the phoenix baby bird? In my opinion, the ability of the young bird is far worse than yours.��


    Hansen is the truth. The purebred phoenix is ??a natural god-like alien, and the little red bird is weak when it comes out. Compared with the true god, it can be more than 180,000 miles.


    Phoenix sighed: "The phoenix family''s birth path is very difficult, resulting in fewer and fewer members of our family. Originally, we can''t find the same kind in the big universe today, but we don''t want to have a young bird. For me and the Phoenix, it��s great news. When my child is born, he can be married to it and have the opportunity to continue to have children..."


    Hansen listened to the stunned, this phoenix bird wants to find a little red bird, actually wants to let the little red bird as a stallion, to make a descendant for the Phoenix family.


    "Wait, the little red bird is male or female, but they still don''t know. If they are same-sex, how do you give birth?" Hansen certainly won''t say it, just promised that he will definitely put Xiaohong. The bird brought it here.


    "If you have nothing else, go out and look for the phoenix baby bird here, bring it here as soon as possible." Hansen just wants to leave here soon.


    "No hurry, there is another important thing to do before you leave." Phoenix said, and a burst of flame spouted into Hansen.

 Chapter 2775： Extreme land

    The blazing phoenix inflammation immediately wrapped Hansen''s body, making Hansen look like a burning torch. .


    However, Hansen did not feel the burning, the horrible flame, but there is no temperature, but in the burning of the flame, the original black hole Xuan armor, gradually turned to the blazing color.


    In addition, Han Sen did not feel any influence on his body, and the power of Dong Xuan armor was not imprisoned.


    When the flame was completely extinguished, the hole Xuan armor had turned into a translucent white crystal, which was like a dream, and people could hardly believe that it was a real existence.


    Han Sen''s face changed slightly, condensing the power of the mysterious mansion, and found that his own power of the hole was actually accompanied by the flaming white phoenix.


    "With the power of Phoenix, you can use Phoenix Feather." Bird Phoenix said with a smile.


    Hansen is not happy because of this. His hole Xuan Jing has no problem, but Dong Xuan armor has been infected with Phoenix. As long as he uses the hole Xuan armor, it will cause Phoenix inflammation.


    It seems to be a good thing. Phoenix is ??a high-level force that others can''t ask for, but this is not Hansen''s own strength. The phoenix phoenix will phoenix phoenix on his hole Xuan ��, I am afraid it is not just for the sake of Let him use the Phoenix Feather.


    Although Hansen thought of this, he did not break it.


    "Go, if you can bring the phoenix baby bird back, you can allow your people to live here for generations and be sheltered by one of my family," Phoenix said.


    "There is a coke here. Who would want to live in this place?" Hansen secretly groaned, and the conditions proposed by the phoenix seemed to have no temptation.


    It seems to have seen through Hansen��s mind. The phoenix continued: ��This is the birthplace of my phoenix family. It��s just that the Phoenix family is left with me. The land needed is just a little. If you can bring that one, Phoenix young birds, except for the endless territory of a million miles away, can be used by you. If it is a strong enemy, I can also help you expel."


    After all, the phoenix glanced at the coke-like world and said: "It��s a deadly life. If it��s a great thing, this heterogeneous space is a scorched earth, but it��s not a dead zone, and there are benefits you can��t imagine.��


    "What good?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask.


    "There is life to die, death is just to breed a new life. This heterogeneous space has a great power. Any creature, whether it is a plant, an animal or a different species, will grow far faster than the outside world." Phoenix said. .


    "How come I don''t feel anything special here?" Hansen didn''t quite believe what the phoenix said, because he didn''t feel that his body was different, and he didn''t feel any vitality in this alien space.


    "You can have seeds?" Phoenix asked Han Sen.


    "The seed is not there, there is a seedling." Hansen took a prickly pear planted in the cup from the tower.


    "You planted it in the scorched earth." Phoenix Road.


    Hansen will be suspicious, taking the prickly pear out of the cup and putting it in the scorched earth.


    The magical scene happened. I saw that the prickly pear, which is only the size of a fist, was planted at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was only a moment of effort, and it has grown into a football that is still growing.


    "All creatures, as long as they can absorb the power of the genus here, can grow rapidly. Just like the plant you planted, under the influence of the vital force, it can grow to its own gene. The limit that can be supported. In addition to the breeding grounds of our phoenix family, you can no longer find a second place in the universe." Phoenix said slightly smugly.


    Between the phoenixes, the prickly pear has grown as big as a bucket, and it is still growing, making Hansen surprised and speechless.


    ��Do all the land here have such power?�� Hansen asked Phoenix. He knew exactly what it meant, and any creature could grow here quickly. This is a bug.


    "Yes." Phoenix nodded slightly.


    Hansen has some heartbeats. If he can get such a heterogeneous space, it can be said to be of great help to human development.


    What''s more, you can still get the true god-level phoenix guardian. Human beings can almost be said to be stable in the big universe. Except for the three great people, I am afraid that no one can capture the territory guarded by the phoenix. Now Hansen has a kind of want to put it small. The impulse of the red bird sold.


    "Phoenix adults please rest assured that you must try to find the Phoenix young bird and bring it to you." Hansen said with his lips.


    Phoenix is ??very satisfied with Hansen��s performance. He did not continue to stay with him. He just told him that after bringing the Phoenix young bird, he only needs to ring the bell. It will naturally pick up Hansen and the Phoenix young bird. .


    Hansen left the place of the Great Nie with Phoenix Feather. He was very excited about the Phoenix proposal: "It''s a pity that the little red bird is a mixed blood. If the phoenix doesn''t look good, it''s awful, don''t take risks."


    Hansen did not intend to bring the little red bird here. After leaving the alien space, he went away.


    "The Taishang people still don''t know if I have been out of trouble, or I will not return to the Tiangong Palace first, so as not to be informed by the Taishang people in advance, it can be delayed for a while." Han Sen thought for a moment, intends to go to the gods to kill first. Deify the aliens to complement their deified genes.


    However, Hansen did not dare to stay near the place of the Great Nie, and after contacting the evil emperor, he planned to go to his side for a while.


    The evil emperor heard that Hansen was going to go to him, and he promised to go down and said that he would send a spaceship to pick up Hansen.


    "I don''t need to pick it up. Are you safe now? I am in trouble now, it is not convenient to expose my identity." Hansen said.


    The evil emperor took a big cigar and said it very comfortably: "I just bought a galaxy in the Tianqin Star Field. There are two life planets there. The scenery is quite good. I bought it for a holiday, so you go. Stay there. The Tianqin Stars belong to the Wanbao people. They are responsible for the security work there. Unless there is a cosmic war, no foreigners will force them into it."


    "I am going, is the comics so good?" Hansen''s eyes widened, and the evil emperor bought a galaxy as a holiday home, which is too exaggerated.


    "Please call me the evil teacher. This teacher is now a hot-selling big-selling writer in the universe. The fans are all over the billions of races in the universe..." the evil emperor said proudly.


    "Evil teacher, is the comic studio still lacking people?" Hansen asked with a slobber, and the money was too good to earn.


    "Lack, but there is no shortage of your miserable miser." The evil emperor did not carelessly hit Hansen.


    Hansen is speechless. Although his character is realistic, he is not as old as his imagination.


    However, Hansen had to admit that he did not have art cells, and after agreeing with the evil emperor, this went to the holiday planet of the evil emperor.

 Chapter 2776： Sky garden

    Although I have long known that the evil emperor is now very beautiful, but after seeing the galaxy he bought, Hansen was shocked. .


    Especially when the evil emperor drove the zt27 Minghuang battleship to the outside of the galaxy to pick him up, Hansen felt that this guy was definitely not drawing cartoons, but was doing business of smuggling arms.


    The warship is a special warship for the emperor''s emperor. It is usually a ride by the emperor and the emperor. Although it is not a real cosmic warship, it is a small warship, but it is equipped with various instruments. And weapons are the top of the big universe in today, especially the defensive performance, can smash the original base of the deification without hurt, the market can not buy it.


    "Prince Chrisman of the Imperial Family is my book fan. This is the new book gift he gave me." The evil emperor saw Hansen''s astonished appearance, and said with a smug look.


    "You cow..." In addition to the vertical thumb, Hansen has nothing to say, a capitalized service.


    There are also many human beings, aliens and different creatures coming out of the shelter. I am afraid that it is best to mix the evil spirits. The key is that he is mixed with this kind of person. Enthusiastic.


    The snowballs that follow the evil emperor are also shotguns, and the famous brand, even the dog ring on the neck is a cosmic brand, wearing a small top hat on the head, the thing is still a high-level treasure.


    In addition to having money, Han Sen can''t describe these two guys.


    "Old Han, have you ever thought of setting up a mountain?" The evil emperor handed a cigarette to Hansen, humming Hansen''s shoulder.


    "What is the hill? We are not bandits." Hansen gave him a look.


    The evil emperor is right: "It''s just that, even though I can mix it now, but the longer I mix, the more I feel that in this big universe, I don''t have my own territory. Everything is virtual, everything is mastered. In the hands of others, if you really offend those who can''t offend, people can let us lose everything in one sentence. This feeling is very uncomfortable."


    "You don''t have money? Isn''t it a good idea to buy a star field?" Hansen said.


    The evil emperor took a cigarette and spit out the smoke circle. He said, "There is a fart, there is not enough strength to support, there is no difference between the site and the site."


    "What do you mean?" Hansen actually had such a plan, and he certainly hoped to lay down his own territory in the big universe.


    But today''s big universe is intertwined, even if they can play down the alien space, but they may not be able to live.


    The evil emperor seems to have been prepared for a long time. He opened the holographic projector and called up the map of the big universe. He pointed to the vast starry sky and said: "Don��t dare to gamble with me. If we win, then this piece The big starry sky belongs to us."


    "If you lose?" Hansen looked at the starry sky and asked.


    "The big deal is that you will come back again."


    "Talk about your plan." Hansen''s eyes stared at the starry sky.


    The word "sky garden" refers to the heterogeneous space of the flower **** family in the big universe. The flower protoss is not the upper class, and the sky garden is just a medium-sized heterogeneous space.


    However, when it comes to influence, the flower protoss and the sky garden may be bigger than many upper-class people. That is because the flower protoss are good at making genetic fluids, and many of the genetic fluids produced are unique in the big universe. Even the top ten top families are hard to imitate the genetic fluids they make.


    This is not to say that their genetic fluid technology is more powerful than those of the superiors, but because many genetic materials in the sky garden are not found anywhere else, and those materials can only be found in the sky garden.


    Although the sky garden is not very large, it has a very special mechanism. As long as the flower protoss guard the sky garden, it is difficult for the three great families to break into it.


    However, although the flower protoss made the first-class genetic fluid, their fighting ability was not strong. After so many years of hard work, they did not know how much genetic fluid was consumed. It was hard to cultivate even a deified strong, and they could not be promoted to the upper class. .


    It is also no wonder that the protoss are incompetent, but their genes are congenitally deficient, fighting is not their genetic strength, eating more genetic fluids, it is also difficult to cultivate a deified strong.


    In addition, there are certain forces secretly suppressing the flower protoss, making their hopes of being promoted to the upper class fail again and again.


    Because the flower protoss know that it is difficult to go further by their own strength, they intend to use the external force to promote the deification.


    Under normal circumstances, the battle to destroy the clan, must be the blood of the family can participate, if there is a foreign intervention, even if the defeat of the superiors, it is difficult to ignite the lantern.


    However, the flower protoss recently developed a genetic fluid that can temporarily possess the pedigree of the flower protoss as long as the genetic fluid is used.


    If the deified powerful uses the genetic fluid, they can temporarily become a member of the flower protoss, help them lay a place for the upper race, and light the family lamp of the flower protoss.


    However, the genetic fluid only produced a bottle. Because of the material problem, I am afraid there is no way to continue manufacturing in the future. Therefore, the flower protoss have been hesitating to ask a deified strong person to help them advance to the upper race.


    The human heart is sinister, even if it is a deified strong person who originally had a good relationship with the flower gods, it is not completely credible at this time, so the flower protoss have been hesitating and have not yet decided.


    The opportunity mentioned by the evil emperor refers to the sky garden and the use of the sky garden for his own use. This is the plan of the evil emperor.


    As long as they can capture the sky garden, even the three great people will not be useful. As long as the sky garden is still in their hands, no outsiders can enter it.


    "Since even the top three people can''t beat the sky garden, how can we get it?" Han Sen looked at the evil emperor.


    "The flower protoss are not good at fighting, and they have the technology of the sky garden and the technology of making genetic fluids. I don''t know how many people are staring at them and want to swallow them. Unfortunately, because of the unique mechanism of the sky garden, so far, No one can figure out how to attack the sky garden."


    After a pause, the evil emperor went on to say: "Those secret black hands can''t get into the sky garden, and they don''t want to spend the Protoss to further promote the upper race. After the overall physical quality of the flower protoss is raised, it will be even more difficult to shake, so they are All aspects of suppressing the flower protoss, so that the flower protoss who had long been promoted to the superiors have been a subordinate today."


    "So, the flower protos want to be promoted to the upper class, I am afraid it is not as simple as defeating a superior." Hansen frowned.


    "You said it is good, otherwise you just choose a deified strong person to help, and you can''t use that much time, but if you want to choose a strong person who can help them settle all the troubles without shaking the status of the flower protoss, there is no It��s so easy. It��s too weak to have the ability to help them solve the problem and promote the Shangzu. Too strong will make the flower gods feel uneasy. So the flower protoss have not chosen their helpers. Now there are not many choices of the flower protoss, but They set a price for the sky, as long as they can help them to light the family lights and promote the Shangzu, they can share the sky garden with them." The evil emperor pointed at the starry sky and said with some excitement.

 Chapter 2777： Banquet

    "This guy is called Violet. It is a spokesperson sent by the flower protoss. Many ethnic deified strong people are in contact with him in the dark and want to take half of the right to use the sky garden." The evil emperor switched the picture to a flower protoss. Body.


    ��Is this public or mother?�� Hansen looked at the flower protoss in the image. It looks like a human being. It looks very beautiful, but there is a flower on the top of the head, a flower like a violet.


    "Public, the flower protoss are as beautiful as the male and the female. You don''t look at the beautiful and delicate of the violet. In fact, this guy is quick and accurate. It is definitely not an easy role to deal with. I have been in contact with him before. It is a It��s hard to get guys.�� The evil emperor said.


    "If it is not such a character, the flower protoss will not give him such an important thing. After all, this is a major event related to the promotion of the flower protoss to the superiors. If it is not good, it may destroy the family and be cautious." Hansenton asked again: "Which is the Shangzu who wants to replace the flower gods?"


    "This is still not known. The flower protoss are very cautious and do not reveal a bit of a sigh. According to outside speculation, they are most likely to play with the tree people who are close to them. The flower protoss and the tree people have always had friction. It is not an exaggeration to say that the feud is not too much. Secondly, the development of the Shuren people in recent years is not so good. It has not been deified for centuries. It is relatively easy to cope with the existence of the bottom of the family. There are also a few possible goals..." The evil emperor adjusted the resources.


    "Is there no dependant on these tops?" Hansen asked after he was puzzled.


    "Yes, but because of its own strength, it is not too much attention, and the relationship between the flower and the protoss itself and the ancient Protoss is relatively close. If they are ironic, they will not have much problem." The evil emperor put the violet again. The information was transferred and pointed to him and said: "Now this guy is in the Wanbao ethnic group. Now all we need to do is to impress him, then become a partner of the flower protoss and get half of the right to use the sky garden."


    Speaking of this, the evil emperor smiled and looked at Han Sen: "The identity of this fallen race of the Clan should not let the flower protos have too many concerns, and then it depends on whether your strength can touch the violet."


    "Why don''t you go by yourself?" Hansen said dissatisfied.


    "I want to go, but unfortunately I have not been promoted to deification." The evil emperor reluctantly spread his hand and said.


    "It turns out that you can''t do it!" Hansen laughed.


    The evil emperor stunned Hansen: "It is not impossible, but it is not promoted for the time being."


    I lived on the planet of evil spirits for a few days. The environment here is really good. It is also described as a paradise on earth. If it is a peaceful era, it is also a good choice to be here.


    Hansen uses Siyang Fangzun to go to the gods'' pasture every day to see it. He hopes to see Waner and the knife of God again, but for so long, he has never been able to see it again.


    It is strange to say that Hansen originally thought that he would return to the Taishang nationality after using the four sheep, and found that no matter where he was, he went to the land of the gods. When he came back, he was where he is now. position.


    As a result, Han Sen had no way to return to the bottle. If the Taishang people went to see him again, then the things he escaped would definitely be exposed.


    In fact, Hansen��s escape has already been exposed. A Taishang elder intends to re-examine Hansen for a comprehensive test, but after he went to the boundary bottle, he did not find Hansen.


    This incident shocked the interior of the Taishang people. Hansen actually escaped from their ancestral halls without knowing it. This is obviously a very serious matter.


    However, the Taishang people felt that someone had helped Hansen, otherwise he could not escape. There was a pre-existing exquisiteness that became the key suspect, but after the investigation, the exquisite suspicion was ruled out.


    After confirming that it was not done exquisitely, things became more complicated. They suspected that there were spies in the Taishang people, but they could not find out.


    "He actually escaped!" Linglong was more shocked than other Taishang people. She didn''t believe what Hansen said at all, but it didn''t take long for Hansen to say that everything was realized. It��s too incredible.


    Here is the Taishang people, the ancestral hall of the first family of the great universe, the true god-level powerhouse is trapped here and may not be able to escape. Linglong is really unimaginable, how Hansen did it.


    The Taishang people also tried to derive the whereabouts of Hansen, but they used some special genetic techniques, but they did not get the results. They could not find any clues. This made the Taishang people more certain. They had internal traitors, otherwise How can it not be traced at all?


    Hansen had just seen the Violet of the Flower Protoss. This guy, like the one in the holographic image, is a male creature that can be described as a country.


    However, such a beautiful appearance, but did not let Han Sen have too much good feelings, always feel that some of the violets are too feminine, watching people''s eyes have a kind of poisonous snake introversion and haze.


    "The more beautiful the beautiful snake, the more powerful its toxins are. Will this violet be the same as the snake?" Hansen said in his heart.


    "You said that Violet had such a banquet, and invited so many people of various nationalities to come over. What did he mean?" Han Sen whispered to the evil emperor sitting next to him.


    "I don''t know." The evil emperor indulged in a moment and said: "Does he want to regard the cooperation qualification as an auction item, so that the deified gods of all ethnic groups bid, and the price is high?"


    "Impossible, this is too ridiculous, it is related to the fate of the flower gods, how could it be so playful, unless the top of the flower protoss is crazy." Han Sen shook his head.


    "Then I don''t know. Besides, I really can''t think of any reason for him to invite the deified gods of all ethnic groups. It is better to contact the flower protoss privately." Good at these political aspects.


    Han Sen looked around and saw a lot of acquaintances, Dragon of the Dragon, Diarobo of the ruined family, Bai Wanjie of the Imperial Family, even the lonely bamboo came, other Hansen did not know There are also many deifications.


    "It seems that the sky garden is a big fat for all ethnic groups!" With so many competitors, Hansen is not sure that he can win this business.


    "Those big people are like wolves, and the flower protoss may not dare to cooperate with them. We don''t have no chance." Although the evil emperor said so, he saw such a squad and knew the importance of the various ethnic groups to the sky garden. Exceeding their previous expectations, I am afraid it is not so easy to succeed.

 Chapter 2778： Flower and protoss

    "I am taking the initiative to invite adults to come today, mainly because we have a problem in the flower protoss. I am afraid that there will be some changes in the plan. In order to prevent the adults from thinking that we spend the Prologues without any trust, we specially invite the adults to come. Tell things clearly." The words of Violet make everyone a glimpse.


    "I don''t know what is wrong with the flower protoss? Is there a need for me to help?" said the imperial prince Bai Wanjie.


    Although he was promoted to deification soon, he was only the original base level. Among these groups of deified strongmen, he was not the highest rank, but the identity of the Emperor of the Imperial Family was there, but he was the most qualified to speak.


    "Thank you for your concern. Your family is having a feeling of ruthlessness. I want to invite all the adults to the sky garden of my flower protoss to help my family overcome this difficulty." The words of Violet made everyone a glimpse.


    In order to preserve the sky garden, the flower protoss have never allowed foreigners to enter it. The world only knows that all the grounds in the sky garden are high-grade genetic fluid materials, but in the end what it looks like, but few people know.


    In history, only a few foreigners with deep roots in the flower and the Protoss were invited to enter the sky garden. These people have no friendship with the flower protoss. The flower protoss will directly invite them to enter the sky garden to help. They are all weird.


    It seems that everyone already has doubts. Violet went on to say: "It��s not the opposite. The reason why we spend the Protoss to create a unique genetic fluid, in addition to our own technology, is the main reason in the sky garden. There is a material that is not available outside, so no one can imitate the genetic fluid made by our flower protoss."


    ��Does it say that there is a problem with this material of the flower protoss?�� Long Yi thought of something and looked at the violet.


    When everyone listened, they all thought that Long Yi said it was very reasonable. If there was no problem with the material, Violet would not mention the secret of the flower protoss at this time.


    Violet nodded: "There is a very serious problem. If we can''t solve this problem, then we will not be able to create those advanced genetic fluids after we spend the Protoss."


    "What''s the problem? It''s a good idea to say that there are so many masters here and there are Princes of the Imperial Family, and they should be able to help." Diar Rob said.


    "Yes, we can find a way together. We must not let the flower protoss of the flower protoss be lost. That is the loss of our entire universe." Everyone is echoed.


    However, they mainly want to know the secrets of the flower protoss genetic fluid. As for the help, it depends on whether there is any benefit. No one will help the flower protoss without any reason.


    Violet sighed: "I want to tell you more about it, so I can find out how to solve the problem quickly. But this is related to the top secret of our flower protoss. The patriarchs repeatedly told me that they must not reveal half points, otherwise they will be ejected from the flowers. Protoss."


    "Violet, what do you mean in the end? Call us, but don''t say anything, then how can we help?" A temper-stricken deification of the strong voice.


    The violet face is hard-faced and sighs: "We spend the Protoss asking me to enter the sky garden and help my family. But before entering the sky garden, I can''t tell you what''s inside. I know it''s rude, but I know it''s rude. We have no way, that thing is too important for us to spend the Protoss, and we must not reveal the secret."


    "You don''t say anything, but let us help, how do we know if we can help?" Bai Wanjie said.


    "We also know that this makes it very difficult for you adults. If you don''t want to go, my family will not be reluctant. I would rather have the material destroyed and the secret of my family." Violet Road.


    "You are not right when you say this, even if you don''t say it now, after we go in, will we still know the secret?"


    "Yes, so you can make it clear now. If we go this way, we can think of it earlier."


    But no matter what everyone said, Violet is biting it up.


    "You adults don''t have to say anything more. If you are willing to help our family, our family must be grateful to Dade and pay as much as possible. If you don''t want to help, it is justified, but now the situation is urgent, and you have to go back to the sky garden. Now, if you are willing to help my family, I can go to the sky garden with me now, otherwise I will be here again. I will see you later."


    Everyone whispered in the low court, something that they didn''t think of before they came.


    But soon, some people promised to help the flower protoss, and go to the sky garden with the violets.


    Han Sen and the evil emperor looked at each other and knew that the result was already doomed. Everyone was interested in the secret of the flower protoss, otherwise they would not come here. Now there is a chance to peep this secret, of course no one wants give up.


    Even if there is any conspiracy of the flower protoss, but the flower protoss is only a small family, even the gods are not strong, that is, relying on the sky garden and genetic fluid can be so famous, most of the here are deified, not afraid Flower protoss.


    Even if there is any conspiracy in the flower protoss, they are confident that they can rely on their own power to resolve.


    "Can we go?" Han Sen looked at the evil emperor.


    "Since all come, can''t you go back now? Just go and see it, just look at what our future site looks like." The evil emperor shrugged his shoulders and said.


    "It''s also true." Han Sen nodded slightly, but he now plays the subordinates of the evil emperor. Naturally, he is not good at speaking. He can only wait for the evil emperor to speak.


    Violet is not to be rejected, as long as you are willing to spend the Protoss, whether it is a deified or a strong king can go, but before that, Violet repeatedly told them that this trip will be very dangerous, let them consider each other clearly.


    Basically, the strong people of all ethnic groups who came here this time went to the warship of the flower protoss along with the violets and left the planet of the Wanbao people.


    Hansen and the evil emperor also mingled among them, because both the big and the small people have their own, the dragons and snakes of all ethnic groups are mixed, and the evil emperor and Hansen are not so conspicuous.


    "You are the author of "The Overbearing President Loves Love"?" Han Sen and the evil emperor are dining in the restaurant of the battleship. Seeing that Dia Robe has come over, it seems that the evil emperor seems to be a surprise.


    "I am an evil." The evil emperor seems to have been used to this kind of scene, said awkwardly.


    "It''s really Mr. Evil, it''s so good. I finally saw the evil teacher you, I am your loyal comic book fan..." Dialogue enthusiasm hugged the hands of the evil emperor.


    Hansen��s people are all there. Diaro Rob, the future star of the devastating family, and the guy who slaughtered and slaughtered thousands of miles, would be a fan of the evil emperor. It��s really unbelievable.


    "Is this guy really fake?" Hansen did not quite believe that Diarobo would be addicted to comics, perhaps just to find an excuse to approach the evil emperor.


    "Evil teacher, can you sign me a name?" Diarobo even took a copy of the book and asked the evil emperor to sign him.


    "Of course!" The evil emperor is also welcome, directly pick up the brush and brush twice, signed a few big characters of the dragon and phoenix dance.


    Why are you speaking a few big characters? Because Hansen can''t see it, it is a few words, or it can''t be seen at all. Is it a word? Anyway, long together, I don''t know what to write.


    Dialogue is a treasure, and the small books are collected in a rare and precious way.

 Chapter 2779： Sky garden

    "Mr. Evil, if it is not necessary, it is best not to spend the Protoss." Diarobo suddenly lowered his voice and said to the evil emperor.


    "Why?" The evil emperor looked at Diarobo with some surprise.


    "The flower protoss have a relatively low fighting ability, so they have extra care for the protection of the sky garden. For such a long time, rare foreigners can enter the sky garden, but now it is just what creatures are allowed to enter. You don''t think this thing is a bit Hey?�� Diab Robo sat down and said.


    "It''s a bit embarrassing, don''t you know what''s inside?" The evil emperor curiously looked at Dialogue.


    Diaro Rob shook his head: "There is no insider, but in my experience, this trip is bound to be extremely dangerous. You are a cultural person and you don''t have to take this risk."


    "Nothing, nothing, he protects me, other places can''t say that a flower protoss in the district should be fine." Hansen, who looked at the evil spirit, said.


    Diarobo saw that the evil emperor was so confident in the guards around him that he could not help but look at Hansen and asked: "I haven''t asked for advice yet, is this?"


    "This is my bodyguard Miki, very capable of playing, playing two or three deification should be no problem." The evil emperor first helped Han Sen to blow a wave.


    "I can get the evil teacher so praised, I want to come to Sanmu brother is definitely an extraordinary person, do not know which family from Sanmu brother?" Although Diarobo did not use genetics to observe Hansen, but could not sense the breath of Hansen, I can''t help but be a little surprised.


    "An unknown little family said that you don''t know, don''t mention it." Hansen changed his voice, so he said indifferently.


    The evil emperor looked at Diablo and smiled. "You don''t go to the heart. He has a bad temper. In this way, even my boss loves to ignore it. I can''t take him."


    "No problem, people with the ability to have some temper can understand, if the teacher like the evil, Sanmu brother can be an enemy two, it is the temper is bigger, it is just what it should be." Diarobo smiled Said.


    "Even if there is no real skill, it is just bragging and temper is quite powerful." Clinically, there was a somewhat provocative voice.


    The three turned their heads to look at the past, only to see the table that came from the voice, sitting on the white prince of the emperor''s prince, and the same table with him was the strong of the emperor.


    The person who spoke was actually a girllike emperor, but the breath on her body was a bit unpredictable, but looking at her age, it should not be the deification of the strong.


    Hansen, the three of them have experienced great winds and waves, and the young people who are not very ordinary in their cultivation are comparable. Naturally, they will not turn their faces with a little girl. They only talk when they are not heard.


    The little girl of the emperor saw Han Sen ignore her, and she felt that she was somewhat boring and no longer said anything.


    Because Violet requires everyone to ride the warship of the flower protoss, so many deified strongmen in a warship, there will inevitably be some friction, fortunately everyone is promising, before they reach the sky garden, There is no trouble.


    Originally Hansen also wanted to remember the route of the sky garden, and it is convenient to go in.


    But who knows that the warship has been sailing in the subspace, it has not stopped at all, and has experienced several space jumps, Hansen does not know where it is.


    After waiting for the heterogeneous space of the flower protoss, Han Sen finally understood why it would be called the "sky garden". What Hansen saw was the layers of flowers like a piece of jalapeno.


    In the void, a piece of flower field is suspended between the clouds in a terraced field. It is covered with all kinds of exotic flowers, all of which are different grades of different plants. It is really incredible.


    The battleship stopped next to a flower field, and Violet took them down.


    After the battleship, Hansen suddenly smelled the scent of flowers, although deep, but not annoying, the scent has a natural feeling.


    "Is that a goddess of canna?" Diarobo suddenly stared at a flower and grass next to him.


    Hansen and the evil emperor also looked at Diarobo''s gaze. I saw a half-meter-long flower vine there. There were a few strange flowers on the vine. The flowers were like a little girl. In the ballet, it looks quite beautiful.


    "Yes, it''s the canna, the good eyes of the Lord." Violet gave a thumbs up to Diaro.


    Diabob seemed to be too happy to look up, and his look was a little dignified.


    "What happened?" When the attention of the people was removed from Dialogue and continued on, Hansen asked him to join Dior Rob.


    Diarobo frowned and said: "Rejecting what I know, canna is supposed to be deified. In addition to the special growth environment, its ability to erupt is not inferior to any original primordial alienation. The flower protoss can even plant the gods at the intersection, and this mentality is too good?"


    "The flower protoss can even plant a deified planting of the gods, which is beyond the expectation of others." The evil emperor secretly frowned.


    Violet didn''t stop and continued to lead the way. Hansen saw that they didn''t know how many kinds of exotic flowers and plants. Many Hansen couldn''t name them, but they could feel it from the vitality of flowers and plants. They are not. Everything is a heterogeneous plant.


    "The original plants planted here are all different plants. It is no wonder that they can make so many genetic fluids." Hansen is also watching while walking, although I don''t know the names of the different plants, but only look at the above vitality. But I also know that it is a good thing.


    "It''s a good place. If we can take advantage of it, we won''t have to worry about resources anymore. The heterogeneous resources here are enough to feed at least a hundred thousand people." The evil emperor whispered to Hansen.


    Hansen was thinking about something else and didn''t pay attention to the evil emperor.


    "After a certain time, the heterologous plant will surely bear fruit. If the fruit is not damaged, take it to the phoenix''s sacred land. I don''t know if it can reduce the growth time." Han Sen is actually I can''t imagine that if you can really grow fast, bring some seeds to the place of extreme life, you can harvest countless fruits in a short period of time, and then you will get rich.


    "The front is about to go to the incident, and you must be careful." Violet''s footsteps also slowed down.


    "Do we have to go to the patriarchs of the nobility first?" Long asked in confusion.


    "The patriarchs are all there." Violet said that he would continue to move forward without returning, and everyone had to follow up.

 Chapter 2780： bury

    "Somewhat something is wrong. How come we walked this way, even a flower protoss did not see it?" The evil emperor frowned, and lowered his voice to Hansen.


    Hansen also realized this problem. From the beginning to the end, the flower protos they saw, only the violets and other people who came back from the outside, did not even see a flower protoss after entering the sky garden.


    Here is the nest of the flower protoss, what is the calculation, and it is impossible to see even a flower protoss?


    Everyone was wary of a few points, followed by the violets to the heights of the sky garden, but did not encounter any dangerous things.


    And there are no traces of fighting around, it doesn''t look like something big.


    But when they were in the top of a flower field, they were immediately shocked by the sight.


    I saw that most of the men and women were buried in the flower fields, leaving only half of their heads outside, and on their heads, each had a flower, some peony, some like chrysanthemums. There are hundreds of different poses, and the opening is bright.


    Obviously, those who are planted in the flower field like radishes are the flower protoss.


    "Violet, what is going on?" Bai Wanjie asked to the violet.


    The flower protoss that were planted in the ground were still alive, but they were buried in the soil like vegetatives, and the vitality seemed to be slowly weakened.


    "I dare not hide my Royal Highness, now we are all flower protos, all but a few of us are here." Violet pointed to the heads in the flower field.


    Bai Wanjie didn''t ask why they were buried in the flower field. They looked at the violets and said, "Before you left the sky garden, they should have been buried here?"


    "The Prince''s Highness is good." Violet nodded and admitted.


    "So, it is a false news that the flower protos want to be promoted to the upper class. You originally intended to bring us here to help your people?" Bai Wanjie stared at the purple Luo Lan and asked.


    "Not bad." Violet nodded again, there is no mind to hide.


    Violet and Bai Wanjie looked at each other and their eyes did not shrink. They continued: "Although I am deceiving in this matter, my promise is true. As long as you can rescue my people, my family is willing to The man who helped my family made a contract and gave him half of the sky garden."


    "Is this true?" Everyone suddenly blinked.


    "I have seen the situation of the Protoss now. You think that I have the power of repentance for the Protoss?" Violet is not in a hurry.


    "What the **** is your family? Can you tell the truth now?" Bai Wanjie said, looking at the heads in the flower field.


    The image is simply unimaginable. The heads of the people are arranged in the flower field. They are said to have a million people. Everyone has a small flower on their heads. They are all very beautiful.


    But how beautiful they look, now half buried in the soil, it seems to be strange.


    Violet did not shirk it, and directly said the cause and effect of the matter.


    The flower protoss were good at planting, and found a space garden suitable for the growth of heterogeneous plants. They thought it was a great fortune, but later found that this heterogeneous space seemed a bit uncomfortable.


    The patriarchs of the flower protoss will always be buried in the flower field by themselves, as Hansen now sees.


    The flower protoss did not figure out what was going on, but they asked them to find a solution. Every time, they would throw some aliens into the garden to worship, so they would not I was troubled, and there was no such thing as the flower protoss buried themselves.


    However, as time goes by, the things in the sky garden seem to have more and more appetites, and more and more different kinds of seeds are needed. It is no longer necessary to bury the different kinds of worship in the flower field more than two months ago. The patriarch of the flower protoss And many powerful people are inexplicably arbitrarily dug a pit and buried themselves here.


    It has evolved to this day, except for the flower protoss who went out with the violets, all the flower protoss members are here.


    ��Why didn��t you bury yourself like them?�� asked a deified strong man of a small family, staring at the violet with a sceptical look. Obviously he didn��t quite believe what Violet said.


    "I don''t know, only those of us have nothing to do, and we have not sensed any danger. The specific reasons we have not figured out now, so we can only turn to everyone, as long as we can save my people, the promises underneath will not dare to violate. "Violet said with a serious look.


    ��Have you ever tried to dig it out?�� asked another king-level powerhouse.


    He asked this question as a white question. The flower protoss have tried all kinds of methods for such a long time. There is really no way to ask for the deification of the various nationalities.


    "Undercutting, the soil here seems to be very ordinary, but it is really like a professional hinge or even a fence. It is difficult to open the land here, and it is easy to accidentally injure people inside." Violet replied.


    Immediately, the strong people of all ethnic groups tried to grab a handful of dirt, but in the next second, everyone''s face changed. Whether it was a deified or a king, their power could not pass through the soil.


    "What kind of dirt is this, how can it be so terrible?" A king-level powerhouse was astonished.


    "I don''t know, when they dug a pit and buried it, it didn''t look too hard, but some people went to dig, but they couldn''t dig at all..." Violet said the general situation.


    They have conducted many trials and attempts, and the results have all ended in failure. They have never found a way to escape from the flower fields.


    There are quite a few strong people who have already started experimenting and thought about various methods. They want to get those flower gods who are half buried in the soil, but the results are useless.


    A deified powerful grasped the head of a flower protoss, but the neck was about to break, and still could not pull people out.


    They are to save people, not to kill, and the deified can only stop.


    "Miki, what do you think is going on?" The evil emperor looked at the half-buried flower protoss in the flower field with amazement.


    "It''s a bit evil." Hansen said with a squint, he has been observing those half-buried flower protoss, seemingly discovered something.


    "Weird... How does the entire sky garden seem to have a pulse of life... Can it be said that the entire space garden is actually a huge creature?" Hansen made an answer that he could not believe.


    Bq

 Chapter 2781： Excavated flower protoss

    "Which of you can save my family, my family will give you half of the keys to the sky garden. From then on, the two families share the air flower group, and never give up." Violet continues to make promises.


    Although everyone was already in the sky garden, when they came, they were riding a flower gods. They didn��t notice how the bottom came in. They didn��t know if they needed special things to open the sky garden. Even if they hit the sky garden now, The law of no entry and exit is useless, so no one has acted rashly.


    Listening to the tone of Violet, there is really something in and out of the sky garden, and everyone can''t help thinking about it.


    Now is the most difficult time for the flower protoss, but since Violet dare to bring them, I want to have full preparations, and I can''t bring things to me in a foolish way.


    The deified strongmen of all ethnic groups are observing the flower protoss who are half buried in the soil. Hansen pondered for a moment, flew up to the sky, and wanted to see the sky garden in the long distance.


    When Hansen was flying, he saw a figure flying up like him, obviously with the same mind.


    The figure also found Hansen, two people looked at each other, Hansen found out that he was seen in the battleship restaurant, has been with the girl around Bai Wanjie.


    However, Han Sen looked at the performance of Bai Wanjie. This girl is not like his juniors. Other emperors are even more awesome to her. At one time, some of them cannot guess her identity.


    Because there are too many emperors of the White House, Hansen has not seen them all. After the other giants, Hansen has seen too few high-ranking officials.


    "What are you doing here?" the girl said with a sigh.


    "Look at the scenery." Hansen smiled.


    "Oh, Guri is weird." The girl no longer cares about Hansen and continues to go to the heights of the sky.


    Although Hansen will teleport, his method of teleportation has too many traces of sacred movements, so as not to be seen, he is not used here.


    Although the sky garden is only as big as a planet, it does not affect its preciousness and difference. When Hansen flies to a height that overlooks the entire sky garden, he is surprised to find that the entire sky garden is like a lot. The huge layer of Ganoderma lucidum, the flower fields that seem to be terraced fields, are the parts of the Zhi Ling cover, which are incomparably magical.


    Hansen made more certain guesses at this time. The whole sky garden is probably a living thing, maybe it is a very high-grade plant.


    Although the planting of a plant on a plant is very unbelievable, Hansen, who has seen a black hole spider, feels that this is not impossible.


    "What do you see?" The girl of the emperor flew over again, looking at Hansen.


    "I only saw a big mushroom." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Hey, when you were on the battleship, you said that you were so powerful, but you couldn��t see anything." The girl snorted.


    "So, what do you see?" Hansen asked.


    "Of course." The girl raised her chest slightly.


    "What can you see with a little girl?" Hansen asked, unbelievable.


    The girl suddenly dissatisfied and said: "Young is not necessarily useful, just like you, squinting is not like a blind man, nothing can be seen."


    "So what did you see?" Hansen asked.


    The girl proudly said: "Of course, if I look at it, there is nothing wrong with it. The sky garden itself should be a different plant, and it is a very high grade. It may even be a true god-like plant, but its vitality is very Weak, it is very likely to be dying."


    "Before Violet said that the flower protoss made the genetic fluid using a material that was not found elsewhere. I still don''t believe it. Now I have some faith. If it is a true god-like plant, the exotic plants growing on it will be contaminated. Attributes, even ordinary varieties, will be different from those produced by the outside world." The girl''s knowledge is indeed very broad, and like Hansen, it is seen that the sky garden is actually a different plant.


    Hansen looked at the girl with some surprise and thought: "The fact that the emperor came out is extraordinary, but this insight and ability is far from being comparable to the average clan."


    "Since you think that the sky garden is a true **** plant, then you know why the flower protoss are buried in the garden?" Hansen asked.


    The girl was very appreciative of Hansen��s surprise and replied: ��It��s hard to say that it��s possible that the plant grows to know that he��s dying and wants to absorb more energy to keep himself away. Life. Or the flower protoss originally signed a life contract with this plant, and now the plant is almost dead, and the contracted flower protoss can only be buried. There are many possibilities, no more discoveries. Before, it was hard to say which kind of possibility."


    "How can we be sure?" Hansen was really surprised this time. The resources of the Imperial Family are much more, and it takes time to digest and absorb. The age of the girl is so good that she can have such a level of knowledge.


    The girl thought about it and said: "The only way is to dig a flower protoss and then thoroughly examine his body. It should be discovered."


    "You said it is easy. You can''t see the soil in the garden without seeing the power of the powerful." Hansen snorted. He was infected by a girl and could not help but learn the girl''s movements.


    The girl turned her head and looked at the top garden. She said: "You are too small to look at the gods. I don''t know anyone else, but Bai Wanjie is definitely not so useless. As long as he thinks, he will be able to Digging out the flower protoss, the difference is just a matter of life and death. With my understanding of him, he should be too quick to stop."


    "Is Bai Wanjie not your elder?" Hansen heard the girl calling the name of Bai Wanjie, and asked strangely.


    "Who told you that Bai Wanjie is my elder? You said it is good, I am his elders." The girl snorted and said Hansen.


    Hansen still wants to say something more, but sees the following Bai Wanjie as the girl said, she could not help but start to make some special moves.


    I saw that he chose an ordinary member of the flower protoss, and then did not know where to find a different shape of a wine glass, a cover to the head of the flower protoss, and then pull up.


    The flower protoss, which was originally buried in the soil, could not be moved. It was actually pulled out by Bai Wanjie, and the whole head and neck were exposed. However, the body of the flower protoss was not damaged and it looked like a situation. not bad.


    Bai Wanjie pulled a few more drums and quickly pulled out the flower protoss. Everyone could not help but come over here.


    Just when everyone wants to study and watch the flower protoss that were pulled out, they saw that the flower protoss suddenly looked at each other, the flowers on the top of the head were blooming, and an unparalleled chain of order broke out, fiercely toward the nearest Bai Wanjie. Pounced over.


    "Weird...isn''t it true that the flower protoss are not deified?" Hansen was slightly shocked, and the flower protoss broke out the power of the order chain that only the deified might have.

 Chapter 2782： All-family variation

    The chain of order in Bai Wanjie broke out, and a fist hit the chest of the flower protoss. With his boxing power, the same-minded deified person suffered this punch, and even if he died, he would be seriously injured.


    However, the flower protoss that had just been dug up were only broken in clothes, and the body leaned back slightly, and then they rushed toward Bai Wanjie.


    Everyone is shocked, what is the flower protoss, everyone knows very well, maybe they are really strong in the production of genetic fluids, but their combat strength and physical evolution are not high, even a deified person in the family has no .


    Now that this flower protoss can be beaten by Bai Wanjie without any problems, it is a little scary.


    Bai Wanjie shines brightly, punches out like a black hole, directly inhales the flower protoss into the black hole, and sees that the black hole is about to close, the flower protoss have to be exiled to nothingness for a long time.


    But suddenly I saw a bright purple flower that opened from the black hole that was about to close, and hardened to hold the black hole that was about to close, so that the black hole could not continue to close.


    The purple flower swayed outside the black hole, like a strange face laughing.


    In the next second, a pair of hands stretched out from the purple flowers, and the black hole was torn open again, and then the flower protoss jumped out of the black hole.


    Everyone looked stunned and could return with a black hole in the flesh. What a terrible flesh.


    "Hell, how can the flower protoss have such a terrible body!" When the people saw the flower protos with the physical strength and the white battle, they did not fall into the wind.


    Bai Wanjie has changed dozens of genetic techniques continuously, but he has not been able to reinvent the body of the flower protoss.


    "Violet... When did you spend the Protoss with such a powerful deification? It��s really gratifying..." A deified strong man looked at the violet sneer.


    Violet shook his head slightly: "The one is a Piaget of our flower protoss, and it is only a very ordinary tribe in my family. Where is it deified, how can he have such power, I don''t know."


    The deified strong man still wants to say something, but suddenly his face changes, someone has screamed: "Those flower protoss have climbed out..."


    Hansen has also seen the following situation. The original half was buried in the flower protoss, and they struggled out of the soil and climbed out.


    A flower protoss has been so difficult to deal with. The flower protoss buried here have tens of thousands of rumors. If all of them are as horrible as the ones fighting with Bai Wanjie, it is really terrible.


    However, everyone feels that there is no such possibility. There are such good things in the world. All races become deified, so the deified powerful is too worthless.


    "I have to see what these guys are doing." A deified powerful condensed the chain of order and turned into a horrible thunder to the flower gods who had just climbed out of the mud.


    boom!


    The Thunder blew all the armor of the flower protoss into slag, but the body of the flower protoss was intact, as the jade was crystal clear, and a red flower like a rose on the top of the head was opened.


    "This guy... is it even a deified level?" The crowd couldn''t help but be disappointed. The strong guys like Dragon One and Diab Rob also felt that things were a little bad.


    "Get out of the way, these guys are not right..." Dialogue called his own person to retreat.


    Bai Wanjie was a decisive decision. He immediately quit his body and smacked his eyes. After seeing the girl in the sky, he flew directly and said to the girl: "Little grandmother, things have changed, it is too dangerous here. We have to go faster."


    However, without waiting for Bai Wanjie to leave with the girl, he saw the flower protoss man who had previously fought with him and rushed up.


    "Ah!" A king was torn in half by a woman of the flower protoss, and the blood and internal organs flowed to the ground, and the people watching were chilling.


    Nowadays, these flower protoss who have climbed out of the ground, regardless of the old man or the child, have had the power of deified level, and they did not speak after climbing out, and they launched attacks on nearby creatures.


    Hey!


    The evil emperor and a flower protoss man had a punch, and the body suddenly flew out like a meteor, and the bones on the fist were shattered.


    "Mom, it��s a **** of a ghost. How can these guys have the power and speed of deification?"


    "Ah!" There was only one scream in his answer.


    The screams of the entire sky garden are contiguous, and the deified strongmen like the dragon one can barely support. The royals of the king class are miserable. One face is killed by the flower protoss, and there is almost no chance to fight back. Can''t run away.


    The flower protoss have a variety of flowers on their heads, killing and killing the strong people of all ethnic groups.


    "Violet?" Hansen rushed to the side of the evil emperor, punched out, and flew out to the flower gods who flew to the evil emperor.


    The flower protoss suffered such a heavy punch from Hansen. Although he was shocked and flew out, his chest collapsed, but he still rushed back and looked like he was not hurting his own body.


    "I didn''t see it. I was still here. I won''t see it in a blink of an eye." The evil emperor said as he retired.


    "The flower gods are really problematic. It is not appropriate to stay here for a long time. Let''s rush out and say it again." Hansen took the evil emperor and flew outside the sky garden.


    Hey!


    When Hansen flew a certain distance from the sky garden, he suddenly slammed into an invisible force and bounced him and the evil emperor.


    "Oops, it''s a space barrier. There is no key to open the space barrier. If you rely on brute force, it''s hard to break the space barrier." Hansen frowned.


    "Damn, if I am promoted to deification, I have already turned them all by punch and I need to sneak out." The evil emperor said depressedly.


    "Now, when I don''t say this, I must find the violet. Only he can take us out of here." Hansen extended the Dongxuan field to the limit, shrouded the entire sky garden, and wanted to find out the traces of the violet. .


    The following has already become a mess, and the strongest of all ethnic groups, like Hansen, can''t escape and can only fight with those flower protoss.


    However, the flower protoss are all like the deified powerful, powerful and incredible, the royal aristocrats can not be long before they are directly torn apart.


    Even the deified strong, under the siege of thousands of flower protoss, has become precarious.


    Lonely bamboo alone, holding a jade sword, swam in the flower **** group, where the jade sword went, one flower and the protoss were flew out.


    It is a pity that although his sword is powerful, he still can''t kill these flower protoss.


    It��s not just a lonely bamboo. The situation of Bai Wanjie, Diao Robo and Long Yi is also very bad. No one can kill any flower protoss. u

 Chapter 2783： Shrine

    Hey!


    The head of a flower protoss was smashed by Bai Wanjie with a sacred device, but the head and body fell in the mud, and he healed at the speed visible to the body, and soon stood up again.


    If the big sky garden is full of killing sounds, the king-level powerhouses are basically going to die, and even the situation of the deified strong is also very bad. You can already see the picture of the blood collapse. .


    "Let''s go." Hansen looked at the lonely bamboo and saw that he had spare time. He didn''t have to worry about it. He grabbed the arm of the evil emperor and flew for tens of thousands of miles in an instant, and flew toward the lower level of the sky garden.


    The lower level was not safe, but Hansen found the smell of violets there. He and the surviving flower protoss should have escaped below.


    A few flower protoss rushed up, Hansen fists flashed, and they flew out like sandbags.


    Under the numerous flower gods, Hansen was still unstoppable, rushing to the bottom of the sky garden, and came to a big tree and punched the big tree out of a big hole.


    The inside of the big tree turned out to be empty. Hansen drilled in with the evil emperor, and the few flower protoss chasing the back did not catch up.


    ��It seems a bit weird here?�� The evil emperor walked down and looked around.


    "It''s a bit weird." Han Sen nodded slightly, his eyes were also looked around.


    They walked down the channel, not surrounded by stone walls or dirt. It turned out to be a huge vine intertwined, and the vines were translucent, looking like blood vessels, and faintly visible, the vines seemed to There is really something flowing.


    It didn''t take long before I suddenly saw the space below widening up and forming a huge underground space. Countless roots were tied together to support this huge underground world.


    Hansen has seen the violets and others, and they stand in front of the vine-column connected to the heavens and the earth.


    "Violet, you are a good calculation, but you have harmed so many strong people of all ethnic groups, can you stand in the universe later?" Hansen said as he walked toward the violet.


    However, Violet and others did not even look at him, still staring at the vines, maintaining a praying gesture, and seemed to be whispering something in his mouth.


    Only the violet mouth said faintly: "If we don''t do this, the flower protoss will be destroyed, and there will be future."


    Between the talks, Hansen and the evil emperor have already walked to the vicinity of the violets, looking at them in the eyes, only to see the vines in the tangled, even sitting on a creature like a giant.


    The living body disk sits there with a height of 100 feet. The whole body is like a jadeite. It is crystal clear and crystal-like like jade. Those roots are wrapped around his body. It seems to be a blood-sucking infusion tube. Absolutely extract a substance or energy from the giant''s body.


    "What is he?" Hansen stared at the giant jade-carved giant, and he seemed to smell some familiarity on the giant.


    "He is God." Violet eyes replied wildly.


    "God? What level of God?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "Without the ranks, he is not a garbage deified creature, but a true God, a **** who knows everything and can do everything." Violet''s look is almost crazy.


    "How do you know that he is the real god?" Hansen finally knows why he feels a familiar atmosphere in this giant, because this guy is dead, but he still has that kind of annoying feeling. It seems to be the gods and other gods.


    "I just know!" Violet snorted, but soon explained: "The sky garden you saw was originally a small slap in the face, because of an accident, the little ganoderma The spores fell on the body of God and absorbed the power of God. They have grown to the present level. They have created a heterogeneous space with the body of a Ganoderma lucidum, and they have produced so many plant aliens, if not God. What other creature''s bodies have such terrible energy?"


    Hansen stared at the Jade Giant. As far as he knows, God can''t do anything about the creatures of this world, but at the same time the creatures of this world should not be able to touch them.


    If this emerald giant is really the same **** as the emperor, then he is dead, and not the average creature can parasitize.


    "What the **** is this? Is it really possible to be the body of God?" Hansen flashed countless thoughts.


    Without waiting for Hansen to ask questions, Violet has said that he is self-satisfied and seems to be very excited.


    "We spent the ancestors of the Protoss, witnessing the whole process of Ganoderma lucidum parasitic on the corpse of God, and guarding it from generation to generation. I want to find out what this **** is. The result is not researched. What is this, above our head? But it has blossomed a strange flower that gives us the ability to evolve at a high speed, although because the evolutionary time is too short to compete with the races that have evolved for hundreds of millions of years, it is beyond the evolutionary standards of the average creature. It is not too much to say that the Great Leap Forward."


    "After not knowing how many generations of research, we finally found a way to directly absorb the power of God...that is to turn yourself into a plant, like a ganoderma that is parasitic on the body of God, to capture the body of God. power����"


    "You don''t seem to be successful. Those flowering protoss have a power, but unfortunately there is a problem with the mind." Hansen probably already guessed that the reason why the flower protoss became so horrible is because of the power of the gods.


    "Yes, we can say that it is a success, it can be said that it has failed. We have resorted to the roots of the sky garden so that we can directly absorb the power of the gods, instead of indirectly gaining the power of God by eating the different plants here. This kind of acquisition is faster and makes our people evolve faster."


    "Before I wanted a deified person, I couldn''t get it, but since I absorbed the power of the gods directly, it was just as reasonable to promote the deification of one after another."


    Speaking of this, Violet has been full of fanaticism: "Unfortunately, at this time most of the people''s bodies have problems, they can not withstand the power of God, gradually turned into plants, and even the thinking is gradually toward the plants. Close together, even buried yourself in the mud, trying to live as a plant...and I am different..."


    "How come you are different?" Hansen knew the key came, and stared at some crazy violets.


    Violet''s face is full of unspeakable pride: "I am the son of heaven, I can bear the power of God, and will not be as planted as the tribes... but I still have a small problem... This is God giving me The test..."

 Chapter 2784： The power of God

    "What test?" Hansen asked quietly. .


    "I need the genes of other creatures to make myself not become a **** for a while." Violet looked at the emerald giant, and said with a firm expression.


    The evil emperor directly laughed out loudly and snorted and said: "It is good to say, is it that you need the genes of other creatures to not become plants?"


    "This is the test that God has given me, and it is also the first step to becoming God." Violet said faintly, there was no emotional change due to the irony of the evil emperor.


    Hansen asked with some doubts: "Since you need the genes of other creatures, why not take the genes of those dead creatures, but worship here?"


    Violet smiled and said: "No, when you come here, everything is already doomed, you will all be God''s sacrifices, and I will become God."


    "If I don''t understand the mistake, what you mean is that you don''t need the biological genes, but you are right?" Hansen pointed to the emerald giant.


    "You are still smart, the power of the corpse is too strong. If you absorb it directly, even if it is me, it is difficult to completely resist the invasion of divine power, but if the corpse absorbs the genes of other creatures and neutralizes his power, I Reabsorbing the power of the corpse, there will be no such harm." It seems that because the plan is about to succeed, Violet is in a good mood, and I hope that someone can share his success, so I am happy to work with Han Sen and Evil Emperor. They said it.


    Hansen sighed and shook his head and said: "Really poor guy, I don''t know how stupid you are, you will do something like this, you are making a wedding dress for him."


    Violet smiled slightly: "I understand what you mean, but there is no such possibility. Even if it is God, it will die if you die. No matter how omnipotent he was when he was alive, he is just a dead thing after he died. ""


    "Are you sure?" Hansen��s gaze has been staring at the emerald giant. He does not believe that God will die so easily.


    "Of course, in order to allow him to absorb the genes of other creatures, I don''t know how much effort I spent. The more genes he absorbs, the more power I can get." Violet said confidently.


    Hansen didn''t know if the guy who was stunned by the **** was so stupid, but a little Hansen could be sure that the violet was really faint, and it was the kind that was sold and replaced by the number of people.


    "The time is almost the same, and you should contribute a little bit of power to my path of becoming a god." Between the violets, the emerald green chain has been on the body, the purple flower above his head, It is gradually changing towards green, and it seems that the glass of jade is generally crystal clear.


    "The power of deification is not the same. After I became a god, what is the deification of the mighty in the universe, the true **** level can also be killed, what is the Taishang, the ancient Protoss, the Emperor, since then After that, I spent the Protoss as the only upper race in the universe. I am the only master of the universe.�� Violet eyes are full of fanaticism.


    "It''s a naive child. You should say this after you become a god." The evil emperor quickly retreated, and shouted to Hansen: "Brother, this madman will be handed over to you, and he will solve him quickly. I can Don''t want to be food."


    "When did you change your mind and advance?" Hansen was a little surprised, and he took the initiative to withdraw. This is not like the style of evil spirits.


    "It��s stupid to know that it��s going to die." The evil emperor ignited a big cigar and looked at Hansen. "Now I haven��t promoted to deification, I have your chance to show, now that I have a chance, More performance, when I am promoted to deification, there are not many opportunities."


    "This guy is getting more and more humanized!" Hansen looked at the smug evil emperor, remembering that when he was at the shelter, he was dissatisfied with it, which is like this.


    "Evil teacher, I like your comics very much, and I admire them, but the real world is not a comic book. Today, even if it is compared with the deification of the giants such as Bai Wanjie, it is not inferior, or stronger. Your guard is afraid of nothing." When the violets spoke, the order chain of the body had turned into a green vine, and it was rolled up to Hansen like a long dragon.


    Just a blink of an eye, Han Sen was trapped in the vines, wrapped like a scorpion.


    "Evil teacher, before you kill you, please enjoy the power of God first, but unfortunately you have no chance to draw this power into your comics." Violet eyes condensed, those emerald green vines seem It''s like a root pumping pipe, it seems to pull out something from Hansen''s body.


    "God is above all beings, and masters everything in all beings. It can also deprive everything. Although I have not yet become a god, I can also deprive the power of all beings for my own use..." Violet said, suddenly a slight glimpse.


    Although the emerald green vines seem to work like a water pump, but nothing is drawn, leaving the violet slightly confused.


    The evil emperor smiled and said: "Forget to tell you, don''t say that you are not a god, even if you become a god, it is useless, because the one in front of you is God, he is a god, you can only Kneeling."


    "You are nonsense...what..." The Violet words have not finished yet, but their faces suddenly changed.


    Hey!


    The vines, which were condensed into a chain of emerald greens, were suddenly torn apart. Hansen came out unscathed and looked at the violets. "It seems that your so-called power of God is no different."


    "Impossible... even Bai Wanjie can''t tear my strength so easily... You...who are you?" Violet looked at Hansen with amazement.


    "God and he!" Hansen finished the sentence, and walked toward the violet step by step, while the blazing white translucent armor of the body, also rising up the blazing flame.


    Violet once again gathered strength and wanted to confront Hansen, but his emerald green order chain had just just condensed out, but it was like being fixed, and it was impossible to move in the air, as if it had been nailed to the void.


    "You...who are you..." Violet was horrified. He found that his power was completely unusable. The power inside the body was as obvious as the volcano that was about to erupt, but there was no trace of power that could be released from the body.


    Hansen step by step, the hole Xuan field has control all the cosmic gears in this region, unless the power of the violet can exceed his power, otherwise it can not drive the cosmic gear, naturally it can not release its own power.

 Chapter 2785： Fujita

    Violet''s eyes are almost protruding, but no matter how hard he uses, the power in the body can''t be released. He can only watch Hansen coming.


    Violet wanted to retreat, but he was shocked to find that even the body could not move. Now it seems that Han Sen is more like a **** who controls everything.


    Seeing that Hansen was about to go to the violet, the flower on the top of the violet suddenly burst into flames. A green bud was drilled from the scalp of the violet, and all of them were soon wrapped in the jade. Formed a weird green rattan.


    Hey!


    Violet''s body finally moved, his body burned green, and finally released his power, a pair of emerald-like eyes, staring at Hansen through the gap of the vine.


    "Now should I call you Violet or God?" Hansen stopped and looked at the violet of a rattan.


    "This **** is called Fujitaro." said Violet, wrapped in vines.


    Although his voice has not changed, the tone and tone are completely different. It is just such a subtle change, but it makes people feel like they are changing people.


    "You really are gods?" Hansen asked, looking at Fujita.


    "That''s right." Fujita said faintly.


    ��God who can satisfy his wishes?�� Hansen asked again.


    "No." Fujita''s answer was somewhat unexpected to Hansen''s surprise.


    Fujita continued to say: "My **** is almost killed in a war of God. There is no power to fulfill your wishes. Of course, if you can help me a favor, some not too difficult wishes, I can still Realized, for example, let you promote once again, become the deification of the metamorphosis."


    ��Do you need strength to achieve your aspirations? Are those wishes only good for those gods?�� Hansen sneered disdainfully.


    Now he can be sure that Fujita is the same guy as the Emperor and the Godless, but he seems to have been really hurt, otherwise he will not fall to this point.


    In the eyes of Fujimori, the green light flashed, staring at Hansen, "Who are you?"


    "Killing you." Hansen suddenly broke out of his own strength, and the power of Dong Xuan condensed to the extreme, and a punch hit the vines, and the flaming white phoenix burned on Hansen''s fist.


    Fujita''s look did not move, and the reaction was surprisingly fast. He reached out and grasped Hansen''s fist with one hand. Hansen condensed a full blow and was directly blocked.


    "Although the **** was seriously injured, he only borrowed a low-level body, and it is not a low-level creature that you can swear."


    But the next second, Fujitaro suddenly released Hansen��s fist like an electric shock. After a long distance back, Fujita was holding up the palm of Hansen��s fist and saw that the palm of his hand actually burned. Blazing flames.


    "Phoenix inflammation... You are a Phoenix family... No... You are not a phoenix..." Fujita looked at Hansen with a sly look, his face full of doubts.


    The Phoenix on his palms has not been extinguished, and the more he burns, the more his arms have burned.


    Hansen did not think that Phoenix Yan had such a powerful effect. His full-strength blow was easily blocked by Fujita, and Phoenix Yan let Fujita had nothing to do but he could only watch the body burn.


    "Unfortunately, you are not a real phoenix, otherwise the body of the god''s serious injury is really a bit troublesome." Fujita looked at the burning arm and muttered to himself, and soon the whole person was burned by the Phoenix.


    It is strange to say that the Phoenix is ??extremely blazing, but after burning, it only burns the green vines, but the body of the violet is unharmed.


    When the Phoenix was extinguished from the violet, the body of the violet was intact, and even one of the hairs was not burnt. The vines disappeared completely.


    The only thing that was not seen on the violet was the flower on the top of the head. Under the Phoenix, the flower was burned to fly ash.


    Hansen can clearly feel that the breath of the violet has changed, completely different from the violet he saw before, and the lack of the flavor from the vine.


    However, as a result, Violet has no deified power. Hansen can feel that his power is weak, and it is very likely that even the king will not.


    "How the power of Phoenix is ??so weird, it didn''t hurt Violet. Is this accidental or inevitable?" Hansen wondered.


    But now Hansen is not in the mood to think so much, ignore the violets that are stunned on the ground, and look at the emerald giants in the vines.


    Obviously, that should be the body of Fujita, and the body after his injury.


    According to the truth, those creatures that God can''t harm the big universe, the creatures of the big universe can''t hurt them, but this **** is obviously different.


    "How do we make a pen transaction?" The emerald giant''s eyes are still closed, and his lips are not moving, but there is a voice echoing in the void, so that Hansen can hear clearly.


    "I never trade with God." Hansen said as he punched the emperor giant.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s fist bombarded the eyes of the emerald giant, and the sound of jade impact, Hansen��s full blow, even the body of the emerald giant did not do it.


    It was only that Phoenix Fire burned on the skin of the Jade Giant, but it only burned for a while, and it slowly extinguished, and even the skin could not be burned.


    "If you are a real phoenix, there may be a chance to damage my body. Unfortunately, you just got a phoenix phoenix phoenix. It has no use for this god. It is better to talk calmly." The voice of Fujitaro rang again.


    Hansen did not care, this may be an opportunity he is most likely to kill God, who knows if there is no chance to encounter a seriously injured God in the future.


    Now, Fujitaro only wants to talk to him about the conditions, and the body can''t move at all. It shows that he did hurt very seriously. After so many years, he could not recover.


    Hansen��s boxing and punching was above the body of Fujita��s body, but he could not shake his body. The only effect of Phoenix was that it could burn some skin.


    "I said, you can''t hurt the god''s body." Fujita said faintly.


    "That''s not necessarily." Hansen took the phoenix feather out of the destiny tower, held it in his hand, used it as a sword, and stabbed the sword toward the vine.


    scold!


    The phoenix plume condensed by the blazing white flame, half of which was pierced by Hansen into the body of the vine. From the wound, the blood of the vine can also be seen as the emerald green and crystal, and there is also a touch of blood. The wound ran out. u

 Chapter 2786： Sword

    Hansen was also very strange before. Phoenix feather is a flame-deficient body. I am afraid that it is difficult to open the body. It can only be burned with flames, but now Phoenix Feather has broken into the almost indestructible body of Fujita. .


    The flaming phoenix inflammation burns on the wound, although this small wound is almost negligible for the body of the vines, but for Hansen, this is the most important step to kill the vines, if even His gods can''t be damaged, and how can he kill God.


    Hansen had a great precaution for Phoenix Phoenix attached to him. He was ready to remove it, but he did not want Phoenix Phoenix to cooperate with Phoenix Feather to have such a terrible power. Even the gods could open.


    At this time, Hansen did not think about it any more. In the hands of the Phoenix feathers, he danced like a storm, and the sword light criss-crossed, squatting on the body of the vines, and the gods of the goddess of the vines Flowing more than that.


    "Stop your hand, otherwise the **** will let you die without a place of burial!"


    Hansen was justified, and he smashed it on the body of Fujitaro, letting the blood of his body splash on him.


    "Oh, the gods, grandchildren and the tribes will be cursed by the eternal life of eternal life... The disaster must come to the body of the empire..."


    Fujitaro snarled from the anger of the beginning of the day, and later screamed, but his body was always unable to move, and Hansen��s sword and another sword opened.


    Although the power of a sword can only open a small mouth, but a thousand knives and 10,000 knives, and soon the vines and bones of the vines are opened, and the blood of the gods collapses.


    Hey!


    In the vicious curse of Fujita, Hansen did not know how many knives were smashed and smashed the head of the god.


    The huge emerald skull fell to the ground, and the ground was pulled out of a large pit. The face of the emerald skull was facing up. The eyes that had been closed were finally opened, staring at Hansen with sorrow, and shouted: "God is Undead, today you destroy my body, you will let your sons and grandchildren repay hundreds of times, one of you, the woman is a world, the man is a slave..."


    Hey!


    Hansen directly stabbed him into his eyes and stabbed his god. The blood of the gods seemed to be spewed out of the spring water. Hansen was splashed.


    Hansen is not afraid at all. Their Han family has long been destined to fight with these gods for generations, and they will care about the intimidation and curse of the district.


    If you look at the flower gods, you know that these gods have never treated the creatures of the great universe as high-minded creatures. They are no different from chickens, ducks, and sheep. They are ready to eat and are used to supplement their own bodies.


    "God can eat people, why can''t people eat God? Today, Hansen will be the first person to eat God." Han Sen licked the blood of the lips, only feeling like boiling water.


    "Deified Genes +1... Divine Evolution +1..."


    "It''s just a drop of blood that can add a little deified gene... It''s a god..." Hansen scornfully said, but the sword in his hand has not stopped, one sword and another sword, and the sword is cut and broken.


    God is not a god, even if it is a serious injury, it is still powerful and unimaginable. Hansen has his head squatted and his heart pierced, but he still has not been able to kill him.


    "I don''t believe it. After dismembering your body, you can continue to live." Hansen''s sword slid down the bones, and the flesh and blood were opened, and the blood spurted directly into the abdomen.


    As if a flame swallowed the belly, Hansen only felt that the whole body seemed to burn up. He couldn''t keep the flesh and blood down, so he could cool down.


    "Deified gene +1 ... Deified gene +1 ..." The increased sound of the gene is endless, and one blood is a little deified gene. The benefits of the body are unimaginable.


    "God is 100% evolutionary...can evolve..."


    Finally, a voice rang in Hansen''s mind, but Hansen has no time to evolve at all. He always feels that he must kill Fujitaro as soon as possible.


    when!


    Hansen��s sword was on a bone of Fujita, but this time he was not able to open the bones, or even to leave a scar on the bones.


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse and carefully looked at the bone. Hansen was not very clear about the body structure of God, but this bone is absolutely absent.


    The bones lie between the heart and lungs and are shaped like a curved vine. The whole body is green and crystal-like. It is only two meters long. Such a bone can only be regarded as a small bone for the huge **** of the vine. This bone is somewhat different from the bones in other places.


    Although it also looks like jade, this piece is more crystal clear, and in the bones, there seems to be a strange symbol secret flow, giving a dreamlike feeling, not real.


    "We make a pen transaction, if you withdraw, I can help you to unify the universe..." There was a hint of fear in the tone of the vine.


    Hey!


    Hansen did not hear the words of Fujitaro. He directly smashed the bones to the heart and lungs and opened them.


    "Ah!" Fujita had a torn heart, and even if he was left in his head, he had never heard a half-voice. At this time, he called it like a pig.


    "It turned out to be the key!" Hansen was ecstatic, and the phoenix feathers in his hands were faster. A knife smashed over the diaphragm that connected the bones to the flesh and blood, and opened the diaphragm a little.


    Fujita''s screaming and cursing the curse of Hansen, but it is useless for Hansen, Hansen also respects ghosts, but not their god.


    "You must not die!" Seeing that the bone was about to be smashed by Hansen, the vines suddenly screamed, and the body of the gods was shining, and the flesh and blood were lit up like red iron.


    "Not good!" Hansen suddenly understood what Fujita had wanted to do. This guy saw that he had no chance, and he had to blew himself up.


    Hansen had no ability to stop him from blasting his body. He only speeded up the speed of the sword and wanted to dig up the bone before he blew himself.


    However, the body of Fujitaro came out too fast. Hansen had not come and dug the bone. A horrible force broke out from the body of the vine, as the atomic bomb rose.


    boom!


    At the top of the sky garden, a blue light rushes into the sky like a volcanic eruption. It turns into a skylight and rain. The light rain falls on the flower field in the sky garden. The alien plants that are contaminated with light rain grow up quickly, the entire sky garden. There have been earth-shaking changes in a moment.


    "Hunt the gods, get the Spirit of God, and discover the genes of the gods."


    Hansen just quit from the super-spirit state and heard the sound of the sound in his mind.

 Chapter 2787： Fall of God

    The green light beam in the sky garden rushes into the void like a volcanic eruption, causing the whole void to be shaken. .


    In every corner of the entire gene universe, you can see a double mark tearing the void, just as the universe was torn apart by a **** wound.


    Hey!


    In the hollow of the blue torn, a behemoth like an ancient temple is gradually flying out of the mark.


    "Geneth Temple!" Many creatures in the big universe saw the Gene Temple appear at this time, revealing the color of doubt, looking up at the mysterious gene temple, and guessing for a while.


    "The war of gene genealogy has only recently passed, how can the Gene Temple be born out of thin air?"


    "Ten have ** is a strong person who launched a battle to destroy the family."


    "Looking like it is not, Kong Fei��s last battle was a little different from the current situation. At that time, the stars appeared. This time it seems that the universe was torn apart, and that feeling is completely Different."


    "Yeah, what happened to the Bi-marks? I have never seen it before, I have never heard of it. When I look at it, it makes people feel sobbing. I can��t help but cry. What is the situation?"


    On the top of the mountain, a woman with a holy horn on her head and a green-haired beast stand side by side, looking up at the bi-marks in the universe, and her face is very strange.


    "There has finally appeared again. I have never seen a **** in hundreds of millions of years. I really miss the era when the mountain lord is still there. I am screaming at the sky, breaking the door and establishing the body of the gods. No one has been able to do it for hundreds of millions of years. I finally saw the **** again today..." The green-haired beast looks complicated.


    "I don''t know who is actually able to smash the gods in this era and win the position of the gods..." The woman with a holy corner on her head frowned.


    "No matter who it is, it is a good thing. It proves that the suppression of the gene temple is almost impossible to support. Those gods are no longer immortal, and there is an opportunity for the gods to seize the position." Look at the golden behemoth that is not far from sleep: "This is also the opportunity for us to have no mountains. There is a hill owner, and the rise of Wuding Mountain is unstoppable."


    Hearing the words of the hill master, the woman��s serious face also showed a rare smile: "The blood of the hill owner is not too pure, but the potential is strong, but it is impossible to estimate. The promotion of the true God is just around the corner. The **** of nature, such as the mountain master, generally enters the gene temple, letting the world know that I am still a mountain, one family is still invincible blood."


    Inside a horrible red dwarf, there is a palace hidden. At this time, many creatures like human beings are standing in the palace, and they are looking up at the gods in the sky.


    If Hansen is here, he will be surprised to find that the saints are also among them.


    "There is finally coming. Since the Sanctuary, the era of the war of God has finally come again, but unfortunately we are not ready yet." A blue-eyed man looked up at the starry sky and sighed softly.


    "Although there is not enough preparation, but this opportunity is better than nothing. Our **** teachings have been for so long, and it is time to fight with the gods of the heavens."


    "Maybe." The blue-eyed man stared at the distant gaze of the double mark in the void, and the look was elusive.


    On a small planet of the Wanbao people, an old man with a cloth in his hand frowned at the double mark in the void, muttering to himself: "No, the time has not yet arrived, the suppression of the gene temple should still be effective. At this time, someone can blaspheme? It��s strange...should not...��


    In the myriad mysterious land of the great universe, there are horrible strongmen staring at the bib and the gene temple that gradually emerged. The thoughts are different, the surprises are there, the doubters have them, and the more are watching.


    They are watching and want to know who killed the gods and seized the position of the gods.


    The Gene Temple has completely emerged from the Bi-marks, and the whole universe has become dark, and only one of the Bi-marks is shining in the void.


    The ancient and mysterious, like the ancient temple, the gene temple, which seems to have never been opened in billions of years, has finally slowly opened today.


    Unlike Kong Fei��s battle of lighting, the battle with the ancient water **** is different. This time, the gate of the Gene Temple is completely open, so that the creatures in any part of the universe can clearly see the scenery inside the gate.


    Within that gate, it is a statue, a huge idol like a jade, although it is only a statue, but it has an impossible majesty, it is difficult to give birth to a heart, a weaker creature, see the statue At the time, it was impossible to control the bow down.


    It��s just that the gods are crying with blood in their eyes, and they are sorrowful. Although they have power, they have no hope.


    Under the watchful eyes of many creatures, the statue slowly floated out of the gene temple, and at the same time there was a crack in the body.


    When the gods flew out of the door of the gene temple, the whole statue suddenly collapsed and shattered into countless pieces scattered.


    Thunderstorms in the heavens of the heavens, as if even the heavens are weeping for the fall of a god.


    ��Who is the new god?�� The town��s main eyes narrowed his eyes and stared at the gene temple that opened in the sky.


    A statue of God left the Temple of Genes, and the platform above it was vacant. There must be a new master. The Lord of Heaven also wants to know who is in this era who can scream God.


    There are many creatures that think like the Lord of Heaven, and they all stare at the gate of the Gene Temple, looking forward to the moment when the strong who killed the gods boarded the platform and made the new god.


    However, after waiting for a long time, I did not see any creatures flying to the gene temple. Instead, there was a vain sound in the gene temple: "The **** of the gods is fallen, the gods are lost, and the gods are inherited, and they can inherit their gods." The position."


    The creatures of the heavens and the world are all a glimpse, the gods are fallen, the gods are lost, but this situation has never been heard, and the strong man who killed the **** of the gods, should not enter the gene temple with the godhead to become a new god. ?


    "What does it mean to lose the gods? Can it be said that after the strongman killed the gods, he did not take the godhead?"


    "Is it impossible? So how important things might not be taken away?"


    "Will it be that the strong man and the **** of the gods are all gone?"


    "possible!"


    Many souls are stunned. If they are the same, then they can only inherit the gods as long as they find the godhead.


    Among many suspicions, the gate of the Gene Temple was closed, and it slowly returned to nothingness. It was only the gods in the sky, but it was a long time.

 Chapter 2788： Spirit of God

    At this time, Han Sen was holding a bone like a jasper green vine, and looked at it curiously.


    In the moment when the vines blew themselves, Hansen opened the super-spiritual body and escaped the horrible self-destructive power.


    But the things around me were not so lucky, everything was destroyed by the horrible self-destruction, and even the smoke did not stay.


    Only this jade-like bone was left behind, and there was no damage in that explosion. This bone is the bone that Hansen regards as the weakness of Fujita, which is the god''s gene in the mind.


    "I knew that after a blast of the vine, I didn''t even have a drop of blood. I should drink a little more before, and I finally killed a god, but I only got a bone." Hansen thought about something greedy.


    "Bad, love brother, he will not be killed, right?" Han Sen thinks of the evil emperor, and his heart is not good.


    I haven''t waited for Hansen to go to the evil emperor. I saw the evil emperor''s gray face and drilled out of a cave. When he flew over here, he said, "The thing is quite powerful. It will be a little bit worse. my life."


    Han Sen sighed with relief: "It��s a good lover, you see the machine fast, and rushed out of the scope of self-explosion. Otherwise, even if it is a general deification, it can''t resist the horrible self-destruction."


    Seeing the evil emperor is fine, Han Sen has time to see his soul sea, only to see a jade-like giant spirit in it, just like the **** of the vine, but only the vine It is an entity, and this is a spirit.


    "Generally, all kinds of dead are left behind by the beast soul. The vines are left with the spirit of God. I don''t know the difference between the two." Hansen carefully went to see the information of the spirit.


    God of the gods: destroy the spirit of the gods.


    "What does this destruction level mean?" Hansen is full of questions, and the division of the Spirit of God seems to be somewhat different from the soul of the beast. It does not classify, but instead has a level of destruction.


    Hansen tried to summon the **** of the gods to see what it was for.


    In the next second, the body of the **** of the gods of the gods appeared in front of Hansen, and the momentum was as terrible as the wild beasts, as if they were punching down, they could blow the world.


    "Is this stuff the same as the pet beast?" Hansen thought and moved, and commanded Tianluo to punch the wall.


    Tianluo really listened to Hansen��s heart, and the green light of the gods surging, punching the wall toward the wall, watching his momentum, this punch did not penetrate the entire sky garden.


    Hansen was also worried that the sky garden was completely destroyed, but Han Sen was stunned in the next second, because the power of the **** of the gods actually passed through the wall directly, without any influence on the wall, even the **** of the gods The body also passed through the stone wall, as if he was just a phantom.


    "Don''t the Spirit of God, like those gods, simply cannot touch the material in the big universe?" Hansen tried several times in a row. No matter how fierce the gods are, how strong the explosive power is, it can''t hurt even if it is Hansen was disappointed by a leaf.


    "I thought it was a good thing, I couldn''t touch anything. Isn''t that a waste?" Hansen suddenly turned to think again: "No, if the Spirit of God and the gods can''t touch the world." The material, then, is not the explanation, they are the same kind of existence, can the Spirit of God hurt those gods?"


    Han Sen thinks more and more that it is possible, but no one is standing up now, let him try the conjecture in his heart.


    "But why is the body of Fujitaro being able to be touched by ordinary creatures? Is it just because he was injured? Is there any other reason?" Hansen secretly guessed that it was not so simple.


    "What are you doing there than doing it? Wouldn''t you just be blown up by your brain?" The evil emperor flew to Hansen and looked at Hansen''s doubts.


    "Can''t you see it?" Hansen is also a doubt.


    "What do you see? Do you have a bitten like a snake spear in your hand?" The evil emperor looked at Hansen.


    "You can''t see him?" Hansen pointed to the side of the **** Luo Shen said.


    "What is he? Is there something there?" The evil emperor reached out and touched it. Naturally, nothing was touched. His palm stretched directly from the spirit of Tianluo.


    "There is a strange monster that you can''t see or touch, just the guy who claimed to be God." Han Sen simply said the situation of Tianluo.


    After the evil emperor listened, he said: "In this way, the spirit of God and those gods should be similar, perhaps as you guessed, he can use it against the gods."


    "Hopefully." Han Sen nodded slightly. He had been suffering from being unable to compete with those gods. He could only passively cope. If the Spirit of God can really fight God, it is more precious to him than any beast.


    "Don''t say this anymore. The noise here is too big. I am afraid that there will be other people coming soon. Let''s leave here and say it." The evil emperor looked around and said.


    Hansen nodded slightly and took the bones of the gods into the destiny tower and rushed out with the evil emperor.


    When they went out, they saw the scene of the Gene Temple, and heard the voice inside the Gene Temple. Hansen realized that the so-called godhead in the Gene Temple is probably the spiritual bone of the god.


    Hansen naturally does not go to the gene temple with the **** gene, at least he must first figure out what the bones are for.


    Originally Hansen thought that the sky garden would be quite devastating because of the self-explosion of Fujita, but when he looked carefully, he discovered that the sky garden was not destroyed, but it became even bigger and bigger than before. I don��t know how many times, and the various plant species in the flower field have also changed, and most of them have become very tall and weird.


    Not far from the front, Han Sen saw a big tree like a python, which exudes a terrible horror, and even reached the level of deification.


    "It seems that the power of the vines is scattered because of the blast, but it is cheaper than the plants here, so that they can quickly evolve and change. Now the value of the sky garden is higher than the previous sky garden. Our first base is no better, but unfortunately, the violets have not been left with the blast, and we still haven''t got the key to get in and out of the sky garden." The evil emperor said with some regret.


    "There is always a way." Hansen did not agree, and said: "The sky garden itself is a huge Ganoderma lucidum, even if it is alive, there is the possibility of negotiation, maybe it can be directly convinced that it may be I am afraid that the intelligence of this Ganoderma lucidum is not high enough, and I can��t even understand it at all. It��s hard to fool it.��


    Hansen was thinking about it, and heard the sound of the battle on the left side, and the battlefield was moving to this side.

 Chapter 2789： Burning fire

    The two sides of the battle were the imperial family and a dozen flower gods. The flower protoss did not recover because of the death of Fujita, and it was still crazy. .


    They are infinitely powerful, and the body becomes extremely powerful. The power of Bai Wanjie is hit by some flower protoss, and they can only fly them out. In a short time, those flower protoss will make a comeback.


    The likes of Bai Wanjie are still the same, and other emperors are even more unbearable. There are not many emperors around Bai Wanjie, and there are some injuries on their bodies. It seems that they should die. Quite a lot.


    It was the girl Hansen had talked with before, and her body was very strange. She was able to act like the wind under the pursuit of the flower protoss, and she was always hurt by the flower protoss.


    It is a pity that because of the killing of those flower protoss, Bai Wanjie and others have always only escaped, and they dare not stop to fight against them.


    Hansen had no interest in nostalgia, not to mention that they were still the Emperor, and the emperor and Hansen had a deep hatred. Hansen did not fall down the stone, and there was a mood to save a royal prince.


    But who knows that Bai Wanjie passed by this side, there are several flower protoss found Han Sen and evil emperor, rushed over to them.


    Bai Wanjie and the girl naturally discovered the evil emperor and Hansen, but they did not deliberately lead those flower protoss to them.


    Bai Wanjie did not believe that some people here could kill these flower protoss, so they did not expect anything from Hansen. They did not lead the flower protoss to them. Who knows that several flower protoss found Hansen and evil feelings. After the emperor, he turned to the head and rushed over to them.


    "What are you doing there, don''t run away." The girl shouted in the direction of Hansen.


    She just shouted, and she saw that Hansen had already slammed a fist to a flower protoss, and could not help but whispered: "Is this guy stupid? If he is entangled here, he still has a burden, I am afraid that even the chance to escape is gone."


    Hey!


    When the girl thought about it, Hansen��s fist had already slammed into a flower protoss. The powerful force forced the flower gods to fly back hundreds of meters, and broke several trees before they fell to the ground. .


    "Good strength!" The girl was slightly surprised. Hansen��s punch was even stronger than Bai Wanjie, and she could not help but surprise her.


    "Even if the power is strong, it is useless. Those flower protoss are simply not dead... endless..." The girl suddenly stunned and widened her eyes to reveal an incredible color.


    The flower protoss who were bombarded by Hansen actually burned a blazing flame.


    They have been fighting the flower protoss for a long time, knowing that these flower protoss are very strange and powerful, even if the injury will recover quickly, and do not know what the pain is.


    Bai Wanjie used not knowing how many kinds of genetic techniques, and did not know how many times they flew them out. The various forces played little role in them, and they could not even make them cry.


    But now the flower protoss are screaming in the flames, called the miserable, like a pig.


    Hansen and several other flower protoss were not idle, only to see Hansen as a dragon, punching one of the flower protoss, but just throwing them all over the floor in the blink of an eye.


    It is just different from the flower protoss that Bai Wanjie has turned over. The flower protoss who were knocked down by Hansen have not been able to get up again. They burned flames one by one, and they screamed on the ground and screamed and rolled, watching Bai Wanjie and so on. People are very different.


    Under the burning of the blazing white flame, the bodies of several flower protoss were not burnt, and the flowers on their heads were burnt to fly ash.


    When the flowers are lost, the flames dissipate, and the flower protoss are also unable to lie on the ground, no more screams, but they do not climb up and fight again.


    Bai Wanjie can clearly feel that the breath of the flower gods has been greatly reduced, not to mention the deification, at most the level of the king.


    "What kind of flame is that?" The girl couldn''t help but stunned. It is clear that Hansen''s power is very effective for the flower protoss.


    "Thank you for your help." Bai Wanjie took people to Hansen and flew over and took the rest of the flower protoss.


    Hansen raised the flowers and protoss to the ground, and screamed in the flames one by one.


    The people of the emperor looked at them with stunned eyes. They were chased by the flower protoss for so long. They almost tried everything, but they didn��t even have any use. They were killed a lot of companions.


    The monsters that are so indestructible are actually solved by Hansen, and they are all unbelievable.


    Especially the girl of the emperor, very surprised to look at Han Sen, as if I did not know.


    "His Royal Highness is not polite, and it is also a matter of mutual help. It is also appropriate to help each other." The evil emperor smiled and said.


    Bai Wanjie once again thanked the evil emperor, but his eyes were always staring at Hansen: "I don''t know what the gentleman called?"


    "Miki." Hansen replied faintly, and did not go to see Bai Wanjie.


    Bai Wanjie did not care. He seemed to be interested in wooing Hansen. He said a lot of compliments, but Hansen completely ignored him and did not accept him.


    "The character of Miki is like this. The Prince of the Prince does not have to mind." The evil emperor looked at the flower protoss who had burned the flowers on their heads, and saw that they did not die, and they struggled to climb.


    Bai Wanjie and other emperors are ready to do it, but they see those flower protoss who walked over to Hansen and screamed in front of Hansen: "Thank you for your salvation, please also be merciful, Our people have saved the bitter sea."


    Hansen did not speak, but looked at the evil emperor.


    The evil emperor cleared the Qing dynasty and said: "Save you, too, but what good are we?"


    "As long as the two are willing to save our people in the fire, our family is willing to share the sky garden with the two." An old flower protoss said.


    The evil emperor said with a faint smile: "I never like to share something with people."


    Those flower gods face changes, they naturally understand the meaning of the evil emperor.


    "If you can save all the people of my family, I will spend the Protoss willing to follow you." Or the old flower protoss said.


    "Do you speak and count?" The evil emperor looked up and down and asked the old man.


    "Old age is not the only patriarch of the flower protoss." The old man sighed.


    Han Sen and the evil emperor looked at each other and saw the joy in the other''s eyes. It was really a break from the iron shoes, and it took no effort.


    Although Bai Wanjie wanted to take over the flower **** patriarch, but he did not know Hansen��s illusion, was shocked by Hansen��s strange power, and did not dare to really shoot, watching the evil emperor put those The flower protoss all received.

 Chapter 2790： Varied sky garden

    Although the flower gods were controlled by the power of the vines, their thoughts were not completely swallowed. After being smashed by the phoenix, the power of the vines was restored, and the Qing Dynasty was restored.


    If you know that the flower protoss can''t lift the body''s ban, it is no different from the walking dead, and now the sky garden has changed dramatically, and there are all kinds of horror plants of different levels. The power of the flower protoss is already unable to develop here. Hansen.


    Only Hansen can lift the ban on the flower gods and let other people regain their freedom. Secondly, the evil emperor and Hansen do not have a background of the ethnic group. The flower protoss may be able to fight for more benefits.


    "The mouth said nothing, how can the patriarch let me believe that the flower protoss are really following?" The evil emperor looked at the flower **** patriarch.


    "Please come with me, I have one gift for two. After holding this thing, you can completely master the sky garden." The flower **** patriarch did not hesitate, said to the evil emperor and Hansen.


    The evil emperor and Han Sen looked at each other, then the evil emperor nodded and said: "Well, if you spend the Protoss really follow us, I will do my best to save the flower gods."


    I am about to leave with the flower **** patriarch. Bai Wanjie smiled and said: "Evil teacher, anyway, we are also trapped here and can''t go out, willing to help the two."


    "If the Prince''s Highness really helps, then please wait here. If there is a need, I will ask for help now." The evil emperor is not stupid, and naturally will not let Bai Wanjie follow the secret of the sky garden.


    "In this case, I am waiting for the good news of the evil teacher here." Bai Wanjie did not force, let Han Sen leave the flower and the gods.


    "Big scorpion, why didn''t you just take them down?" After Hansen disappeared, the girl looked at Bai Wanjie.


    "The flower protoss and evil spirits are not afraid, but the Miki is a little weird. His power seems to be a bit like the legendary Phoenix. If it is really Phoenix, there must be a true god-level phoenix behind him. One of the four holy beasts, that is not the existence that can easily be provoked." Bai Wanjie said.


    "What does he think is not the Phoenix? And isn''t the four holy beasts already fallen in the war?" said the girl.


    "Because it is so terrible, the four holy beasts and the top ten gods will all die in the legend, but in recent years they have frequently appeared in the past, and now there are gods being killed, we are still careful, so as not to be careless. Being implicated in the layout of those horrible existences," Bai Wanjie said.


    "Tell so much, big sister, are you afraid of the three woods?" The girl snorted and said.


    "Also, after all, his strength is really terrible. If you really have the legendary Phoenix, I am not his opponent." Bai Wanjie said calmly.


    "Oh." The girl snorted, but she didn''t say anything.


    The sky garden is ten times larger than before. The approximate landform has not changed, but the details have changed a lot. The most terrifying thing is that the ordinary plants in the flower fields have produced a great leap forward evolution. And mutations, which are not lacking in the existence of deification.


    As they passed through a field of flowers, they saw a medium-length body like a banshee in the flower field, and the lower body was a heterogeneous flower.


    "Deified plant aliens!" Han Sen looked at the weird demon girl, and saw that there was a chain of purple-red order, which has obviously evolved into a deified level.


    "Queen''s flower has evolved to such a degree. There are many queens of the same level in the sky garden. If they are also like the queen flower, the sky garden is very dangerous." The flower **** patriarch looks complicated. .


    When the words were finished, the Queen��s flower had already opened her eyes and stared at Hansen��s group of people. She saw her a pair of strange purple eyes glowing with light, her purple-red garland dancing, a pair of jade arms holding up, suddenly There are many flower vines with spikes in the garden, and they are entangled in Hansen as a strip of dragons.


    Hansen snorted and smashed out the Phoenix. He punched the past and saw the blazing flame blasting over the flowers and vines. He even wore it directly, and could not hurt the vine.


    "I went, is Phoenix really only effective against Fujita? Is it impossible for these flowers and vines to be hurt?" Hansen was surprised. The flower vines had been entangled in the overwhelming, scaring the face of the flower **** patriarch and others. Big change, I thought that Hansen was not the opponent of the Queen.


    "Don''t!" Han Sen''s eyes were cold, and he didn''t see any movements. He just sipped a cold, but only saw the vines in the hole in the field of the hole, and settled in a place less than one meter away from them. No matter how the queen flower growls, it is difficult for the flower vine to move again.


    Hansen did not use Phoenix, and directly flew to the front of the Queen''s flower, punching the Queen''s demon body.


    The flower **** patriarch and other people are moving, and the heart secretly said: "I don''t know what the origin of this is. The strength is really unfathomable. I spent the Protoss throwing him and I don''t know if it is a blessing or a curse."


    But now, the flower protoss have no other choice. No one other than Hansen can save the controlled flower protoss.


    "Hunting and healing the alien flower and discovering the alienated gene."


    There is no animal spirit, Hansen feels a little pity, but the sky garden is so different, so Hansen is a little happy.


    With so many plant changes, the resources of the Hanging Garden have increased dramatically, which is a good thing for Hansen and the entire Terran.


    A few mutant plants were killed along the way, but no more divine-like aliens were encountered. Under the guidance of the flower **** patriarch, they came to a metropolis woven with flowers and vines.


    The flower vines used to build the city were all dead. Now they have regained their vitality. They have produced green leaves and blossomed flowers, making this flower vine metropolis more beautiful and full of vitality.


    The flower protoss are obviously a little surprised by the fact that their flowering protoss city has become like this. The flower **** patriarch said with a smile: "The sky garden is now a veritable one, and even the city has become a garden."


    "I like this beautiful garden metropolis. I will live here later." The evil emperor appreciated the garden city.


    Hey!


    Suddenly there was a wave of power from the battle. The face of the flower **** patriarch changed: "Someone broke into the forbidden land of our family, where we have the treasure of our flower protoss, and with it we can control the sky garden."


    Hansen frowned slightly, speeding up the speed and heading for the forbidden land that the flower **** patriarch said.

 Chapter 2791： Flower species

    When Hansen arrived at the place, he saw twenty or thirty controlled flower protoss besieging a swordsman. The swordsman was in Tsing Yi, and he was still calm under the siege. How can the flower protoss be fierce and never touch him? Clothing angle, but every time he has a sword, he will inevitably be able to reinvent a flower protoss.


    Although the destructive power is not enough to kill the flower protoss, but also let those flower protoss temporarily lose their fighting power, there is no way to chase the swordsman.


    "The guy in the bamboo is really amazing." Hansen praised and recognized the swordsman.


    However, although the bamboo is powerful, it does not have the ability to kill those flower protoss. After all, it is a creature controlled by the power of God. Without special support, it is difficult to kill it.


    Hansen pulled out the phoenix feathers, and his body shape flashed over, one sword, one of those flower geniuses in the phoenix feathers, the body suddenly burned up, fell on the ground, and it was not terrible. After a while, the flowers on the top of the head were burnt. It became a fly ash and people returned to normal.


    "How good is the sword of Hao Jun, what do you call it?" said Lonely Bamboo.


    "Miki," Hansen replied.


    The bamboo is slightly stunned, and the look of Hansen��s eyes is somewhat different.


    "This guy won''t see anything?" Hansen said.


    However, Lonely Bamboo did not say much. The flower **** patriarchs also rushed over at this time, and hurriedly said: "Lone bamboo, can you take the flowers of my family?"


    Lonely bamboo smiled: "I heard from an elder in the family that the flower protoss controlled the sky garden by a flower, and originally wanted to take it. Unfortunately, the place where the flowers were given has been horrible. I don��t want to get in.


    "Different species? What kind of heterogeneity?" The flower **** patriarch has a slight glimpse, and there are no different plantings in the place where the flowers are cultivated. It is reasonable to say that even if the aliens of the sky garden have changed, there should be no different species.


    "I don''t know what kind of alienation is. I only know that I am a child in a red robe. I have a naked head and a red dragonfly on my forehead." Lonely bamboo said the different kind of appearance, and then said: "The heterogeneous The power is very strange, able to control the nearby plantings, and now the place has been surrounded by more than a dozen deified plants, and I have not been able to rush in."


    The flower **** patriarch listened to the description of the lonely bamboo, and his face suddenly changed greatly. He lost his voice: "It will not be a flower species, but it has changed into a heterogeneous one. If so, it will be bad."


    "What is the origin of the flower species?" asked the evil emperor.


    The flower **** patriarch knew that there was no need to conceal at this time, and he said: "According to my family''s records, a spore of Ganoderma lucidum accidentally landed on the body of God and absorbed the nutrients of the corpse, and gradually formed a sky garden. In fact, the sky garden is a huge kind of Ganoderma lucidum. The flower is a thing that falls with the spores of Ganoderma lucidum, but it is not able to germinate and grow, but it has some strange connection with the Ganoderma lucidum, as long as the flower is mastered. Kind, it is possible to let the Ganoderma lucidum obey the order. If the flower species really gave birth to a different species, then we will no longer have a way to control the different kinds of Ganoderma lucidum, let alone having a sky garden, whether it is alive or not.


    "In this case, let''s go there and have a look at the situation." Hansen is not too worried, even if the flower has really become a different species, there is a chance to conquer it.


    The flower **** patriarch was worried about leading the way, not far away, and saw that the city in front had been occupied by a variety of plants.


    Like a dragon-snake flower vine, a blossoming flower resembling a giant butterfly, a giant flower tree above, there are many women with snake tails.


    That area seems to be a paradise for monsters, and all kinds of strange plants are heterogeneous, and there is no shortage of terrible existence.


    On the tip of a vine tower surrounded by a heterogeneous group, sitting in a red robe boy, staring at himself, curiously looked at Hansen on their side.


    The flower **** patriarch saw the red robe boy, and suddenly his face turned pale: "Yes, he is the flower species. His breath is the same as that of the flower, but it has become much stronger."


    "Yeah!" Hansen still wants to ask, but he saw the red robe boy standing on the top of the spire and pointing to Hansen.


    Everyone couldn''t understand what he was saying, but he saw that the tree was full of different kinds of pansies. The tree shook, and the millions of butterflies on the tree turned into real butterflies, like a colorful cloud. They came to Hansen and they came over.


    "It''s not good, I will quickly retreat. The attacking scope of the Shenhua butterfly tree is too large. I am afraid that it will be difficult for you and me to protect everyone." Lonely bamboo said.


    "No problem." Han Sen thought of a move, the hole Xuan field suddenly opened, all the nearby cosmic gears were controlled, and suddenly the butterfly of the sky was fixed in the air, like a starry sky, and then no more than half a minute.


    "You are waiting for me here, I am going to take the red robe boy to see." Hansen said and flew in the direction of the vine tower.


    Seeing the butterfly tree is useless, the red robe boy is a burst of screaming. I saw that the plants around the vine tower are all different, and all kinds of power are coming to Hansen.


    Hansen did not care, and continued to walk toward the red robe boy.


    Fujita has just blew himself up, and all the genes have been scattered in the sky garden, creating a mutation in these plants.


    However, because the time is too short, these heterologous species are still mutating, and it takes time to digest and absorb the genes of the vines, so their grades are not very high, even those that have evolved into deified grades are only the lowest. The original base level.


    Hansen applied the hole to the limit, and all the forces were banned. Many horrific plant aliens suddenly lost power when he approached.


    Everyone saw Hansen passing through the horrible plant heterogeneous population, but wherever he went, the horrible plant heterogeneous image was retreating, and the power of terror converges instantly. Hansen went so far from many horror plants. In the past, it was until the Fujita.


    "This...what is the origin of this adult?" asked the flower **** patriarch. Now, naturally, no one has ever believed that Hansen is just a guardian of the evil emperor.


    A deified base of the original base can actually suppress many horrors and aliens with one''s own strength. This kind of strength, even among the great families such as the Emperor and the Taishang, it is difficult to find out a few.


    "He doesn''t matter who he is. You just need to know that he is on our side." The evil emperor said, his eyes changed a bit, and Hansen''s strength made him want to be faster. The promotion was deified.


    The red robe boy saw Hansen step by step. The horrible plant aliens were not useful at all. They couldn��t help but feel annoyed. They looked at Hansen and they had a strange red light.

 Chapter 2792： Red robe boy

    Hansen didn''t know the bottom of the red robe boy. Seeing the red light flashing on his body, it was like the flashing lights of the police car. He didn''t rush to go over and stopped to look at him. He wanted to see what he would have. power.


    It��s just that the power to control plant alienation has been very abnormal, but there is no particularly high-grade plant alien in the sky garden, and only the original primordialization should be summoned by him.


    The red robe boy looked at Han Sen and suddenly showed a strange smile. Then he saw the plants around him, and the various kinds of plants gathered together. Instead of rushing toward Hansen, they rolled over to the red robe boy.


    A sword tree overgrown with ancient swords turned into a sword light, turned into a sword rain and slammed toward the red robe boy. Like a banshee, the flower vine was also rolled up to the red robe boy. All kinds of horrible power went from heaven to earth. Crazyly, there was hardly any way to leave the red robe boy.


    "What is the situation? Are those plants reversing?" Not to mention Hansen, and the evil spirits in the distance are all a doubt.


    It is really difficult to understand, what is the situation now, why plant aliens suddenly turn against water.


    Hansen frowned and looked at the red robe boy. The red robe boy also looked at Han Sen. His face still had a weird smile. It didn''t look like it was being rehabilitated by plants.


    Seeing that the power of horror has fallen on the red robe boy, even the sword light is about to touch his skin. In this moment, the red light on the red robe boy bursts out like a red worm. Hole like.


    The next moment, the strange thing happened. Hansen only felt that a force had fallen on his body. There was no reaction time at all. His body suddenly teleported and appeared in the position where the red robe boy was. The red robe boy appeared in the position where Hansen was in the past, and the positions of the two people were instantly interchanged.


    This position does not change, the people who were originally besieged by many terrorist forces have become Hansen, and those forces have already slammed on his body, and there is no time to use the hole in the field.


    boom!


    Numerous horrible forces bombarded Hansen, forming a big bang, turning the small half of the flower vines into ruins, and the colorful light bursts like a colored sun.


    "It''s over..." The flower **** patriarch and other people all changed their faces. No one could have imagined that the red robe boy had such a strange power, able to exchange himself and the enemy''s position, so that Hansen had no chance to respond.


    Being bombarded by so many terrorist forces, even if it is a strong person who is metamorphosed, I am afraid that it will be dead or disabled.


    "Don''t worry, that guy is not so easy to die." The evil emperor is not worried at all.


    The red robe boy smiled smugly, but after the light burst gradually dissipated, the smile on the face of the red robe boy froze, only to see Han Sen actually came out from the light burst, the armor of the body is still as clean as New, burning with flaming white phoenix, looks like it has not been damaged at all.


    "You are very skinny!" Hansen narrowed his eyes and looked at the red robe boy. He said that Hansen��s figure was like lightning, and he arrived at the red robe boy. In front of him, carrying the collar of the red robe boy, he was lifted up.


    The red robe boy screamed and screamed, and the limbs smashed, and the red light broke out again. The position of the two was changed in a flash, and it turned into a red robe boy with Han Sen.


    The red robe boy is proud of his hand, and he wants to put Hansen into the plant heterogeneous population.


    But before he could force him, Hansen had already grabbed his arm, and he took him down with his backhand and slammed it on his ass.


    "Wow!" The red robe boy was suddenly beaten with tears in his eyes, and suddenly he cried out, and the red light on his body would break out again.


    However, this time the red light just flashed, and the hole-shaped field had already banned the cosmic gear associated with it. The red light on the red robe boy was solidified there and disappeared without a trace.


    After two exchanges, Hansen has already seen the power mode of the red robe boy. His power is not as good as that of Hansen. Under the control of the Dong Xuan field, the strange power has no effect.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey!" Hansen waved his slap and pressed the red robe boy in his ass, and the red robe boy cried.


    It is a pity that in addition to the ability to control plant heterogeneity and position exchange, the red robe boy does not seem to have strong combat ability and has no resistance at all.


    Hansen did not squat, this red robe boy is probably the kind of flower, perhaps he still has to rely on him to control the sky garden, killing does not know what will happen.


    Moreover, Hansen was also curious about the power of the red robe boy. He originally thought that the power of the red robe boy should be the space system, so he was able to exchange positions with him.


    However, when the red robe boy used the ability for the second time, Hansen had banned the space cosmic gears in the vicinity, but the red robe boy still exchanged positions with him, obviously not as simple as the power of the space system.


    Although Hansen can see which cosmic gears the red robe boy drives, Hansen does not know what attributes the cosmic gears represent, so I don��t know what the power of the red robe boy is.


    "If you obey, I will let you go." Hansen stopped his hand and picked up the crying red-faced boy with tears and mentioned it in front of him.


    The red robe boy apparently understood what Han Sen was saying, and his face was wronged, as if he had been afraid of it.


    Han Sen saw the sly color flashed in the eyes of the red robe boy, but did not care, loosened the hand holding the red robe boy.


    The red robe boy regained his freedom, and the red light on his body immediately bloomed. Then Hansen saw the shadow in front of him change, the red robe boy became the evil emperor, and the red robe boy himself went to the original place where the evil emperor was. position.


    The red robe boy made a grimace to Hansen and wanted to turn around and escape, but he was caught by the lonely bamboo next to him.


    The red robe boy''s body red light burst, the person caught by the bamboo became the flower **** patriarch, and the red robe boy has already reached the position of the flower **** patriarch.


    His strength is very different, although his combat power looks weak, but everyone does not dare to blast their power to the red robe boy, because it is likely that the object they hit will become their own next second.


    A few changes, so that everyone is beaming, the red robe boy has already rushed out, fled to the distance, but also made a face to Han Sen, turned and wanted to break into the flower vine.


    But just turned around, I saw a figure stuck in front of him. The red robe boy slammed into it and was bounced back. It was only Hansen who saw it in front of him.


    "Do you want to go?" Hansen squinted at the red robe boy, letting the red robe boy shudder, his body red light, and he wanted to go to another position.


    It was only this time that it was useless. Hansen��s big hand directly smashed him up and forced him to disperse the red light on his body, like a puppy, and took him back.

 Chapter 2793： Control garden

    The red robe boy was swaying, but there was no way to escape.


    "If you are obedient, you can eat less, otherwise it will be like it." Han Sen waved, and suddenly split a different plant next to it.


    The red robe boy suddenly calmed down, biting his lip and not shouting and not struggling, but his eyes still contained tears, and he looked at Hansen with a grievance.


    "Let those plants be alienated." Hansen ordered the red robe boy.


    The red robe boy didn''t scream and didn''t move. Han Sen reached out and tried to fight. He yelled twice, and saw that the plants were separated from each other, and even the alien plants were no exception.


    "This kind of power to control plant alienation is really strange. I don''t know if he can control more advanced plant aliens. If it can, it would be really powerful." Hansen thought about the flower **** patriarch: "The patriarch, Please take a look at it, the flower is still not there."


    The flower **** patriarch rushed to the vine tower where the flower species were stored, and everyone went along with it, only to see a mess in the vine tower, and what kind of flowers there are.


    "Sure enough, there are ten ** he is the flower species, the smell of his body is very similar." Flower patriarch looked at the red robe boy said.


    Hansen nodded, his eyes fell on the red robe boy, thinking about how to conquer the red robe boy, can you take the sky garden for yourself, and most of it will fall on him.


    Although the red robe boy was not satisfied with his heart, his power was restrained by Hansen. He couldn��t fight and escape. He could only listen to Hansen��s orders for the time being.


    Hansen asked the red robe boy to find the people of the flower protoss. There were red robe boys, and the plants in the sky garden were all ordered to act. It was easy to find all the flower protoss.


    Hansen used Phoenix to help them remove the flowers from the top of the head and restore them to freedom.


    The flower protoss had seen the means of Hansen, and the red robe boy was controlled by Hansen. They did not dare to violate the lie, and they stayed down to listen to Hansen and the evil emperor, and they became a Affiliated race.


    Hansen found the other gods and made the red robe boy open the portal of the sky garden and sent them out.


    "Zhezhong." When the bamboo leaves, he smiled at Hansen, probably to see Hansen''s true identity, but did not say it.


    The deified strongmen of all ethnic groups left, and Hansen was not afraid of the fact that the various ethnic groups knew about the sky garden.


    Even if they know it is useless, the body of the sky garden is a terrible heterogeneous ganoderma lucidum. Even the true god-level powerhouse can''t break the power of the heterogeneous Ganoderma lucidum. As long as Hansen holds the red robe boy, no one can enter the sky garden.


    "In the future, we finally have our own site. Now we have a broken door." The evil emperor and Hansen sat in the garden, eating a barbecue while drinking beer.


    The red robe boy was sitting next to Hansen, holding a bunch of barbecue in one hand, and eating the incense there.


    "It''s not difficult to break the door, but choose which one to light, but you need to think carefully." Hansen said.


    "Is it still necessary to consider? The flower protoss and the tree people have long had some grievances, and by the name of the flower protoss, the lights of the tree people have been destroyed." The evil emperor said.


    Hansen shook his head and said: "So, the light of the flower protoss is not related to human beings and aliens. We must light the lights, naturally we must light the lights of our own people, not by the name of foreigners."


    ��Is there any difference?�� asked the evil emperor.


    "As far as I know, the name of the human race seems to have some problems. There are many horrific existences in the big universe that seem to be staring at the human race. If I use this name to light up, I am afraid that it will bring disasters and bring great to the sky garden. crisis."


    After a pause, Hansen said: "At this time, I am not in a hurry. I have another plan. I will take our people to the sky garden first. I need to look at this little guy, lest he should go out. What, picking up things can only trouble you."


    "This is easy. I went to the town of Tiangong and took them over. The other guys told them that it was all right." The evil emperor promised to come down.


    Hansen nodded slightly. He did have some thoughts about Boa, Zero, Little Angel and Han Yu. They used to have no homeland. Now they have a sky garden, and naturally they have to pick them up.


    However, there is one thing that Hansen still has some concerns. The genetic power of the vines is too strong. After being absorbed by the sky garden, the sky garden is constantly changing. The various plant species in the flower field are also a day, and the evolution is very Fast, the chances of demonized heterogeneity are also much higher. Hansen estimates that it will continue. It will take a long time to appear �� �� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� ���� , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , There is a big problem.


    It is a pity that the red robe boy does not eat soft and hard, although he has been obeyed Hansen��s order for a while, but Han Sen sees it. If there is a chance, this little guy will definitely be undoubted.


    "It seems that I can only wait for Boa to come over and give this little guy to Boa to try it out. Boa can get the best. If there is no way for Boa, then he can only be banned." Hansen said in the dark.


    After the flower protoss lost the flowers on their heads, the ranks fell very sharply. Now it is difficult to find out even a king-level flower protoss, but their ability to make genetic fluids does not require too much power.


    Nowadays, the sky garden is mutated, and a large number of different plants have been upgraded. The genetic fluids they have produced according to the original formula have been improved by many times and the effect of the genetic fluid has been greatly improved. This is an unexpected surprise.


    With the gene therapy technology of the flower protoss, the heterogeneous genes can be purified. One gene solution can concentrate several or even more than one heterogeneous gene extracts. After the humans use them, the genes increase very quickly and are eliminated. A lot of time needed to digest blood.


    "Sure enough, the power of science and technology is more convenient. I knew that there is such a technology, and I don''t have to practice so many digestive genetic techniques." Hansen praised.


    However, Hansen��s deified gene has reached a full value of 100 points, and there is no need to drink genetic fluid for the time being.


    "Which kind of warfare is advanced?" Hansen is studying in his own room which genetic technique he wants to evolve.


    One hundred points of deified genes can make a warfare evolution, and Hansen did not hesitate to directly choose the evolutionary gene language.


    Geneic language is the most difficult to evolve, so Hansen chose it, and now has a sky garden, it is easy to get deified genes later, and there is no need to worry too much. 8)

 Chapter 2794： Promotion

    However, when Hansen chose to evolve, he found that it was different from his imagination. Evolution did not evolve separately. In the moment when Hansen chose to evolve, Hansen��s body was involuntarily alienated, and four kinds of genetic techniques. At the same time, it played a role and began to change.


    Hansen only feels that there is some strange power in the body, like a suede. The gene information base is constantly being updated, the old genes are excluded, and the new genetic information is being reinstated, making Hansen whole. There have been earth-shaking changes, and the black gas has been discharged from his body. In a short time, a huge skull-shaped object was formed, and Hansen was completely wrapped in it.


    Hansen secretly rejoiced, but fortunately, the red robe boy was banned in the Tianshen Tower. Otherwise, in this state of his own, there is no way to move. I don��t know what the red robe boy will do.


    Originally Hansen thought that evolution would soon be completed, but his body has been constantly changing, and it has been going on for a month, but it still has not been able to complete evolution.


    Because the body is changing freely, Hansen can''t stop midway, can only continue, and wait for the evolution to complete.


    This waited for more than two months, until more than seventy days, Han Sen finally felt that his body stopped changing, the gene pool in the body also stopped updating, and there was nothing in the body to be discharged.


    Hey!


    Hansen got out of it like a black ball ruptured.


    thump!


    Hansen stepped on the air and fell directly on the ground. His face was about to slam flat. He squinted at his face and his eyes were crystal clear.


    "What about my strength?" Hansen was shocked, because he couldn��t feel a wave of power fluctuations in his body, as if he had become an ordinary person who had not cultivated, otherwise he would not fall. No more pain is felt.


    I was surprised to look at my body, and the situation I saw was where Hansen stayed.


    The small arms and thin legs, white and tender look very cute, so Han Sen can not believe it, it seems that only the size of a child of five or six years old, and the size of the body of the red robe boy, will actually be his body.


    I quickly ran to the mirror and took photos. I only saw a five- or six-year-old boy in the mirror. Hansen vaguely remembered that his age of five or six did not seem to be the same.


    The little boy in the mirror is black and black, his skin is white and crystal, his face is very delicate, and he is slightly biased towards women''s femininity.


    Hansen probably knows why this is the case. He is in a state of being combined with a spell. It is not surprising that there is a feminine femininity.


    I want to get rid of the fit, but there is no reaction at all. Hansen doesn''t feel a little power on his body, as if the body is really just an ordinary child.


    "How could this be? Is it a problem with evolution?" Hansen flashed countless question marks in his mind and quickly went to see his own information.


    Fortunately, although the body strength disappeared, but the soul sea and the beast soul can still be used, Hansen also saw his own information.


    Hansen: Super **** body.


    Gene warfare: xenogeneic (mutational level).


    Rank: Deification.


    Evolution: zero percent.


    Shouyuan: 2658.


    "Yes, it has been successfully promoted to the metamorphosis level. Why does my body become like this, and I still don��t feel the power inside?" Hansen��s heart flashed countless questions, but he couldn��t think of it for a while. The answer comes.


    On a planet full of yellow sand, a man walks on the yellow sand, but the wind of the sky is not contaminated by his clothes.


    Soon, in the desert not far away, a valley appeared. After the man saw the valley, he suddenly narrowed his eyes and walked toward the valley.


    Hey!


    As the man was about to walk to the valley, a sudden bullet hit him at his feet, almost rubbing his shoes into the sand.


    "This is not the place where the souls should come." There was a cold voice in the valley.


    "You can be the thief of the thief. In the Baibaijie, you want to talk to the singer." Bai Wanjie did not move on, stopped and said to the valley.


    "The imperial prince Bai Wanjie?" The voice in the valley came again, obviously confused.


    "It is exactly below." Bai Wanjie replied.


    "Hey, your old man, the White Emperor, is also qualified to talk to this Holy Spirit. You are a junior, what qualifications are you going to talk to this Holy Business?" The voice was cold again.


    "I heard that the singer of the sacred singer has a special study on the paintings. Here is a picture of the scorpio collected by my family. Do you know if you are interested in stealing the sage?" Bai Wanjie said that he took a painting.


    "Is the picture of the Emperor''s Scorpio?" When he spoke, an old man appeared in front of the Baiwan interface, staring at the scroll in his hand.


    "Yes, that is the picture of the celestial map painted by the predecessors of my family. I don''t know if the thief can be interested?" Bai Wanjie said with a smile.


    "What do you want?" the old man stared at Bai Wanjie.


    "I want to ask the St. Lord to help me steal a thing, regardless of success or failure, will give this picture to the adults in the next." Bai Wanjie is right.


    "There is still a place where you can''t go to the Imperial Family? Isn''t that going to let me go to the sky to steal things?" The old man narrowed his eyes and said.


    Bai Wanjie shook his head and said: "I want to ask the St. Lord to go to the sky garden to help me steal one thing."


    "The sky garden? It is indeed a troublesome place. No one can forcibly enter there except for my thief." The old man nodded slightly and then asked: "What do you want this holy sac to steal?" You should know that this Holy Spirit has three rules that do not steal."


    "The rules of the singer of the sacred singer will not be known in the next. I want to steal the sacred singer to steal a child of five or six years old, but he just looks like a child, but actually it is a different kind. The three of the saints are not stealing?" Bai Wanjie said with a smile.


    An hour later, Bai Wanjie left the valley with a smile, but the picture of the hand in his hand disappeared.


    "Since the Pirates of St. has promised to take the shot, this thing has become a **, as long as the child can be stolen back, the sky garden belongs to my Bai Wanjie." Bai Wanjie''s face is more and more smiling concentrated.


    Although Bai Wanjie did not see the process of Hansen accepting the red robe boy, but when Han Sen took the red robe boy to save the flower protoss, he was still seen by him, and faintly guessed the role of the red robe boy.


    However, the sky garden has already fallen into the hands of Hansen. It is too difficult for outsiders to go in, and Bai Wanjie deliberately monopolizes the sky garden. He did not tell the Emperor��s top level about this matter, so when he thought about it, he thought of the thief day. This stolen holy.


    The thieves have been developing in the big universe for so many years. The one who can really steal the title of the holy two is the same. The reason why this one has such a big name is that he is the only one who can enter the sky. The great existence of things and the ability to retreat from the whole body is the first person recognized today in the world of pirates, and has the reputation of being omnipotent.

 Chapter 2795： Poor

    "Haha, Xiaosensen, you are now more pleasing than before." The evil emperor said Hansen''s head.


    "Go to death, you go to the flower patriarch to see if there is no genetic fluid made by the queen flower. I am in a hurry." Han Sen opened the hand of the evil emperor, and now it looks so depressing.


    The evil emperor was very happy, and he took a shot of Han Sen��s head: "Small Sensen waits, your family''s big brother will help you get it."


    "Do not say anything about my body''s problems." Hansen stunned the evil emperor, so as not to cause trouble.


    The evil emperor promised to go to the flower patriarch to take back the genetic fluid made by the queen flower, a bottle with only a palm, and a liquid like amethyst.


    Hansen opened the bottle and took a sip, and immediately heard the tone.


    "Deified Genes +1... Deified Genes +1..."


    This mouth went on, and actually added two deified genes, and most of the liquid remained in the bottle.


    "This is the correct way to increase the deification of genes. Before eating meat, the stomach was broken, and there are no genes." Hansen sighed.


    The change of thought is another thought: "Since I can increase the deified gene, it means that my body should be ok, it is a normal evolution, but why does it become what it is now, and the power can not be used?"


    Some depression in my heart, swallowed a bottle of genetic fluid, and added a total of seven deified genes, but Hansen''s body did not recover, or did not feel the power inside the body.


    "If you can''t recover, you can only get a hundred points of deified genes, try to see if you can advance to break the level, maybe you will be able to recover." Hansen can only comfort himself.


    But now I have encountered a very troublesome thing. Hansen was able to control the red robe boy and the red robe boy to hunt those plants, and they dared not resist.


    Now Hansen��s power cannot be used, and naturally he will not dare to release the red robe boy. It is a bit of a hassle to hunt down the deified plants.


    The flower protoss have no deified strong, and the evil emperor is also king. There is no one here who can hunt and deify.


    "You can only wait for Boa and the little red bird. They will come and hunt and kill the demon." Hansen can only be patient for a while. After the evil emperor leaves the sky garden to pick up Boa, Hansen is in the sky garden. Internally cultivated genetic techniques, the use can be changed back to the previous look.


    Because it is not a physical injury, even if you use the super **** body, it is still the appearance of the child, and can not return to the normal state.


    On this day, Hansen tried to practice genetics in his private garden, but he did not respond at all. When he was depressed, he saw someone pushing the door into the garden.


    "The evil emperor came back so soon?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, because in addition to the evil emperor, the flower protoss certainly did not dare to break into his garden.


    But Hansen��s estimate is that the evil emperor should not come back so quickly. If you look closely, it��s not an evil emperor, but an old man with a black cloth, his hair and beard are already white, and looks a little wretched.


    Hansen��s heart was a glimpse. He couldn��t remember that there was such a person in the flower protoss, but if he was not a flower protoss, how could he enter the sky garden?


    The old man pushed in the door and saw Han Sen at a glance. A pair of dead fish eyes looked at Hansen up and down. The mouth was still muttering to himself: "It is not wrong, five or six years old, but it seems that it is not wearing red clothes. It��s not a bald head. Is this the case?��


    Han Sen listened to the shock, the characteristics that the old man said, is not the red robe boy?


    "This old man came to the red robe boy, but how did he enter the sky garden?" Han Sen secretly thought, and his heart was also anxious.


    His body is in this state, and even the power cannot be used. There is no room for circumvention.


    The old man did not pay attention to Han Sen, his eyes stared at the two-way light, and he glanced around in a circle, then muttered to himself: "There is only such a different kind of doll in the city. The clothes can be changed, the hair can be changed. It can also grow up, it should be that he is right.


    Hansen listened to the black line, and the old man turned him into a red robe boy. Hansen was trying to explain that he was not a red robe boy, but he saw the old man��s big hand waving, and suddenly a strange power rolled up. Come over and Hansen was instantly involved in his sleeve.


    "Awesome means!" Hansen only saw a chaos in his sleeve, completely unable to distinguish between the southeast and the north, as if it were an independent space.


    "It''s unfortunate, how come at this time, came a strange old man." Han Sen was depressed, but was trapped in this chaotic space, he could not escape, there is no way to think.


    After blaming the old man for accepting Hansen, he quickly left the sky garden. Although there are many different plants in the sky garden, the sacred sacred priests have not seen these low-level plant aliens in their eyes, and they directly rushed out of the air with Hansen. garden.


    The powerful prohibition of the sky garden could not stop him from crossing.


    All the way to use the starry sky to move forward, but only a few days, the old man has returned to the planet where he lives.


    "Right, Bai Wanjie is going to live, don''t kill him." The old man thought that Hansen had been trapped in his treasure chest for several days, afraid that he would die, and he would wave his sleeves. Suddenly released Hansen.


    This strange old man is naturally the stolen sacred that Bai Wanjie invited. He was originally going to steal the red robe boy. Who knows that he has stolen Hansen.


    Hansen was trapped in the treasure sleeve, there was a chaos inside, and he didn''t know the time and position until the old man let him out, and suddenly fell to the ground.


    The gaze first saw the strange old man, and then looked around, found that it is a valley full of strange flowers and grasses, there is a blue stream flowing in the valley, from time to time there are all kinds of birds and animals hanging around in the valley.


    "This is for you to eat." The old man slammed the two fruits on the tree next to him and threw them to Hansen.


    Hansen catches the fruit and looks at the old man in a complicated way. He doesn''t know if he should explain it, because he doesn''t know what the old man is doing to catch the red robe boy. If he is not a red robe boy, look back at this old guy. He is useless, and then kills it with a knife, then it is depressed.


    "What are you doing here for me?" Hansen simply did not explain, let me ask first.


    "It��s for the sake of changing the baby, of course." The feeling of stealing the holy is very good. I took the picture of the scorpio and squinted it and looked at it with a look of intoxication.


    "What baby?" Hansen asked.


    "This is this baby." Pirates said while watching.


    Hansen took a look and found that it was a painting. The picture was painted with a fairy flying around the belt.

 Chapter 2796： Endgame

    "This kind of beauty map, what I have there is that you put me out, I will give you ten, no, one hundred." Han Sen saw that he was only worth such a painting, and his heart was depressed.


    "What do you know? This is the picture of the Emperor of the Emperor of the Emperor. The painting inside is the life of the Emperor. But unfortunately, he has never been able to win it. Finally, the Emperor looks at his loved one. Flying into the sky, I entered the temple of the gene, and I knew that there was no day to see each other. I couldn��t help but sorrow and draw this picture of the sky."


    After a pause, Pirates continued to say: "This picture contains the auspicious feelings of the Emperor and his artistic conception at the time. It is also comparable to the average painting. The world can no longer find a second such painting... ...is really good to draw..."


    The thief does not look at Hansen, while admiring the map of the sky, while admiring.


    "Is the Emperor of the Emperor using this picture for my life?" Hansen suddenly guessed a few points.


    "You just have to wait here, this holy is not difficult for you, let you be free to move here, if you are not honest, you will be held up." Pirates did not hang Hansen, confident Hansen not May escape from his eyelids.


    "Who are you?" Hansen asked.


    "Is there a thief in the thieves?" The Pirates said proudly.


    "The thief had heard of it, and what the thief had never heard." Hansen did not deliberately provoke him, but he had never heard of it. After all, Hansen did not know much about the big universe, and he seemed to be a thief. No one has mentioned it to him, he naturally does not know.


    "I don''t know if it doesn''t matter, you just have to stay here honestly." After stealing the holy story, he no longer cares about Hansen, and he appreciates the map of heaven.


    Hansen asked a few more words, but the Pirates of St. did not care about him completely, and completely indulged in the map of the sky.


    Hansen took a look at the side and saw it for a while. He found that there was a palace like a temple, which was very similar to the gene temple he was in.


    Han Sen would like to ask, who is the woman in this painting, who has the ability to enter the gene temple, and it must be a strong man.


    It��s just that Pirates completely ignores him, but just obsessed with the painting, the saliva is about to flow down.


    I bite two fruits, the entrance is very sweet, and there is a warm current that spreads out on it. I don��t think it��s a good thing, but for Hansen��s current body, such fruit is not very useful.


    "This strange old man who claims to be a thief is able to enter and exit the sky garden freely. I am afraid that the level is very high. I can''t make any effort with my body. I am afraid that it is unrealistic to escape by brute force." Han Sen turned his eyes. Then he said to the stolen sage: "I have no problem in the valley?"


    Seeing that the old man ignored him, Hansen walked out and wanted to figure out the situation first.


    The valley is not big, except for a few cabins, surrounded by exotic flowers and birds, and it is a place to live in seclusion.


    Not long after, Han Sen came to the mouth of the valley and looked out, but it was another scene. I saw the yellow sand, and the outside was a big desert. It was like two worlds in the valley.


    Without going out of the valley, Hansen turned back and walked toward the valley.


    When Hansen walked behind the wooden houses, he saw some patterns on the walls of the mountains. How the patterns looked like a game of chess, an unfinished mess.


    "It looks like Go, but Go has only 19 to 19 lines. The line here is several times more, but from the black and white and tactics, it is really like Go." Hansen used to When practicing gamification, I have studied Go, and I can''t say specialization, but the chess is not weak.


    After looking at it for a while, you can probably be sure that the rules of this game should be similar to Go, and the painting above is indeed the end of the game.


    "Is this stolen saint a chess idiot, so I will engrave the endgame on the stone wall so that he can see it every day?" Han Sen looked at it for a while, probably can see it, and the white chess in the endgame is occupied. The advantage, it seems that it should be a win-win situation, while the black game is lingering and seems to have lost.


    Hansen actually likes to play chess, but now he has no mood to study this. He continues to walk along the mountain wall to the valley. Soon Hansen discovers that there is a mess at every interval on the mountain wall, when Hansen walks. When I went to the innermost part of the valley, I found a total of seventeen pieces of the mess.


    And each piece of the game is different, some games have come to an end, and some games are just beginning.


    Hansen also thought that these games were the high-tech games of the Pirates of St., but one look at them, many of them are very simple chess games, it seems that there is no value inscribed on the mountain wall.


    "Is it true that Pirates is actually a stinking chess scorpion, so will you write such a simple chess game on the mountain wall?" Hansen thought it was impossible.


    The strong spirit of the deified strong, learning Go should be very simple, even if there is no talent, not even such a simple game does not understand, but also engraved on the mountain wall every day.


    In addition to these endgames, Hansen did not see any other interesting things in the valley. Except for the wooden house Hansen did not dare to go in, the whole valley was almost all natural, and there were not many traces of artificial carving.


    When Hansen returned to the chalet again, the Pirates had already collected the Scorpio, lying on a sheltered chair and basking in the sun, it looked very comfortable.


    "What? ... Stealing St.... What do you mean by carving those chess pieces on the mountain wall?" Hansen knocked on the side and hoped to find a way to convince the Pirates.


    The emperor can be regarded as hateful to him. If he falls into the hands of the emperor, he is afraid that there is nothing to end.


    The thief snorted: "If I know what the chess game means, I won''t stay in the place where the bird is not in contact."


    "What do you mean? Are those games not engraved on the mountain wall?" Hansen looked at the stolen sorrow.


    "I was not so boring. It was an old, undead guy who was engraved. He said that as long as he could crack the secret in the game, he could find the treasure he left. I have been watching it for decades, and I have not seen it. There is no secret." Pirates said casually.


    Hansen��s heart moved and looked at the thief. ��If I can help you crack the secret in the game, can you let me go?��


    "Don''t waste your time. I have been studying the number one chess king of this big universe for decades. I haven''t seen any secrets. It must be that the old one is cheating on me." Realizing that he said that he had missed his mouth, Stealing St. quickly shut up. .


    Hansen only used to be an ordinary chess game, so he didn''t look at it carefully. Now he listens to the stolen saint and thinks that this is an opportunity and he may decide to go back and look at the chess games.


    Although it may not be able to crack the secret of the game, this is the only thing Hansen can do now. If you can really understand the secrets in the game, there may be opportunities to talk about the conditions.


    Hansen''s picture of a picture has been carefully studied. The result is similar to the time he first saw it. He did not find anything special, just seventeen endgames. 8)

 Chapter 2797： The secret of the chess game

    With Hansen��s chess power, I can��t see what is special about the seventeen endgames. At least he didn��t see it. What can be said about this.


    ��Don''t you say that the secret of the game is not in the game?�� Hansen tried to analyze the endgame from another angle.


    The celestial techniques he practiced and the swordsmanship under the heavens were all related to chess. Hansen tried to separate the sunspots from the whites, and then looked at the position of the child as a moving point.


    Before returning to the first endgame, Hansen tried to think of himself as a chess piece and then began to swim according to the layout of the sunspot on the board.


    Hansen soon discovered that this would not work, and the position of some pieces and his moving position were reversed. Unless Hansen had eight legs, it would not be possible to move.


    "It seems that these pieces do not represent the position." Han Sen tried every picture and found that many places could not get through, and it didn''t make sense to get through. The game is not a special trend. .


    "Small dolls, you don''t have to waste your time. The way you can think of this Holy Spirit has been tried. There is no secret at all." The Pirates came over and threw a few fruits to Hansen and said: " Eat more. There will be people coming to take you away tomorrow, you don''t have to worry, no one wants your life, you just have to listen to it."


    "Is the emperor''s person coming tomorrow? I have no time to say this." Hansen looked at the sky, the sun was about to go down, and in just one night, it seemed unlikely that something would happen.


    However, Hansen did not give up, sitting on the opposite side of the mountain wall, staring at the fruit and staring at the chess game on the mountain wall: "The chess board itself is no problem, and the chess piece is not in the right direction. What is the secret in the chess game? Or is it really like a Pirates, this is a joke, there is no secret in the game itself?"


    Anyway, there is nothing to do. Hansen is still watching the game. Looking at it, Hansen��s mind suddenly flashed a glimmer of light: ��What would be the result if you read these games?��


    Hansen thought of doing it, chose a game that was closer to the end, and then tried to play chess with himself and continued the game.


    Because the endgame has come to an end, the outcome is almost divided, Han Sen just continued to follow the chess game, until the end of the game, Han Sen did not find any problems with this game.


    This time Hansen took the pieces he had made out and used the position method again. He found that he still couldn��t get through.


    Hansen is not discouraged, and then carefully go to the game, and find that the game after the completion seems to be somewhat different from when it was not completed.


    "Where is it different?" Hansen stared at the chess game and looked at it for a while. Hansen suddenly shot his thigh: "Is this a gadget, will it be a password? Like the seal of the Tianzu The palm of the hand as a password metal box requires a set of palms as a key to open the metal box. If I click on the pieces in the regular order, what are the consequences?"


    Hansen looked at the game carefully, but he had a new problem because he didn''t know that it was right to start from that step.


    Go is not like chess, chess, if you look at the position of your teammates, you can probably guess what steps it has taken.


    However, it is difficult for Go to see which one is the first and which one is the lower one, so it is difficult to know the order of the chess.


    "So, you can only push back and put the whole game back, maybe there will be discoveries and uncertainties." Han Sen began to push the game.


    This is not an easy task for Hansen, who is good at Yi Tian Shu, Dong Xuan Jing and Tian Zhi Dao. After he completes the replay of a game of chess, the time is already midnight, and it has not been a few hours away from dawn.


    The effort was not in vain. When Hansen put the game back, he already knew the order of the pieces.


    "If you can''t succeed, it''s just a little bit." Hansen walked to the end of the game and reached out to press the piece above, but because the height was too low, he couldn''t touch it.


    "The child''s body is too uncomfortable!" Hansen couldn''t help. Now he loses his strength, and it is impossible to play with the air.


    In the valley, I found a thick branch and used it as a ladder. Hansen returned to the game before, and then climbed up the mountain wall by ladder. In the order he calculated, he reached out and pressed the first one. The position of the pieces.


    Hey!


    The piece, like a piece carved on the wall of the mountain, actually fell into the hand and made Hansen ecstatic.


    According to what he thought, Hansen pressed the pieces one by one in order.


    "Hey, how could this be?" The thief came to the front of the mountain wall and was surprised to see Hansen pressing the chess piece there.


    He had tried this before, but the chess piece couldn��t be pressed at all. Now, seeing Han Sen directly pressing the pieces, he is also a little surprised, I don��t know what Hansen did.


    All the sunspots were pressed by Hansen, but the silence was still around, and no organ movements were found, and no danger appeared.


    Hansen thought about it and pressed the white ones down one by one.


    It seems that Hansen��s little body was moving too slowly on a ladder. The stolen priest was teleported directly. He said Hansen: ��Which piece do you want to tell me, I will help you? press."


    Hansen said the order one by one, and the stolen saint reached out and found that the chess piece was easily pressed.


    Soon the pieces carved on the entire board were all pressed down.


    After all the pieces on the endgame were pressed, nothing special happened.


    "Isn''t it going to be a piece of chess that requires seventeen pieces of the game?" Hansen muttered to himself.


    "How difficult is this." Pirates flying to the second end of the game, reaching out and wanting to press the piece, but his finger is pressed on the piece, but the piece is not moving, and can not be pressed as before. .


    I pressed the pieces of the whole game and found that none of them could be pressed.


    "Why can''t you press it?" The thief looked at Hansen.


    Although he claims to be the first chess king of the universe, but the level of chess is not very high, as Hansen had previously thought, the thief can only be regarded as a stinking chess scorpion, but the thief does not feel his own food, for himself The level of chess is very confident.


    "I want to know how to press these pieces is easy. As long as you promised to let me go, I will tell you the method." Hansen said.


    "This..." Something hesitated when he stole the holy.


    Although Bai Wanjie said that success and failure do not matter, Tianzhu map will be given to him, but take advantage of not doing things, this is not the style of the thief.


    However, if Hansen is sent out, the Pirates of St. is somewhat unwilling, and it is hard to find the clues of the secrets of the game. Hansen��s departure will naturally not go on.

 Chapter 2798： Re-enter the country of the emperor

    "The secret of the game can be seen. This kind of alienation is really a bit evil!" The thief looked at Hansen strangely.


    "How? I told you the secret of the game. If you let me go, I have never seen me before?" Hansen continued.


    Who knows that Pirates of St. has shaken his head and said: "Theft is also a way. I have received the business before, and I have already received the map of the sky. I can��t repent in any case."


    Hansen suddenly became depressed: "A thief, you still talk to me about the thieves, and there is something wrong with your brain?"


    However, the stolen St. Ning did not know the secret of the game, and refused to let Hansen, so Hansen was very depressed.


    After thinking about it, Han Sen said: "In this case, you don''t have to let me go. How about using the secret of the game to make a deal with you?"


    "What transaction?" Pirates is not willing to give up the secret of the game, very interested in watching Han Sen.


    "I invite you to steal me again." Hansen said a very eloquent statement.


    However, Pirates of St. has understood Hansen��s meaning: "What do you mean, let me steal you from the Emperor?"


    "Not bad." Hansen nodded.


    "This is not an easy job."


    "You can come and go even in the sky garden, is it so difficult to enter and exit the Imperial Family?" Hansen said.


    Pirates shook his head: "It''s not the same. The whole universe of the sky garden is probably no one can freely enter and exit like the Holy One. Although it is much easier to enter and exit the Emperor, it is much easier to enter and exit the Hanging Garden. Especially the old emperor of the White Emperor, that is the terrible existence of the true **** level. It is not an easy task to steal you from the eyes of their eyes. If it is exposed, Let them know that I stole you, I am afraid that my old man will be dead."


    "This doesn''t work either. I don''t think you should call it a thief. It''s just a timid thief." Hansen said with a grin.


    Pirates of St. is not angry. After a while, he said: "While it is worthwhile, but for the secrets in the game, it is worthwhile to take risks. You tell me, what secrets are there in the game?"


    "Hands hand over the money and deliver it. When you steal me from the emperor, I will tell you." Han Sen naturally refused to tell the secret of the game now.


    "My old man said a word, who in the big universe does not know that this holy statement must be done..." Pirates of Saints blows his eyes and looks at Han Sen, very angry.


    "A thief who even steals children, why should I believe in you?" Hansen asked.


    The Pirates of the St. is dumb and speechless. He is not stealing. There are children who don��t steal children. But heterogeneity is not included. After all, hunting and killing different species is even common in the big universe. The Pirates did not think that this alien species that they had stolen would have such high intelligence and spirituality.


    "It��s the same when you stole the holy one."


    "Who is the 17th mess on this stone wall?" Hansen shifted the topic and pointed to the chess game on the stone wall.


    "An old immortal monster." Pirates of St. seems to be in a bad mood. He did not answer Hansen''s question. He returned to his rocking chair after a flash of his body and went to sleep.


    Hansen had to continue to look at the endgames. He probably studied it, but he can''t open the game password now, he can only keep it in his heart.


    Early the next morning, someone actually called the Pirates of the Sun outside the valley. Hansen listened to the voice and knew that it was the guy in Bai Wanjie.


    "Sure enough, he is a hateful guy, don''t fall into my hands next time." Hansen secretly chilled.


    The thief pulls up Hansen, and he comes out of the valley, and then directly throws Hansen to Bai Wanjie: "This is what you want, and you and I are clear."


    Bai Wanjie caught Hansen and looked at it with a puzzled look: "How is it black and black, what I want is the red robe bald?"


    "The clothes can be changed, and the hair can grow. Anyway, the sky garden has only one such qualified doll. If you can find the second one, just take the head of this holy one." Pirates said.


    "Under the natural trustworthy thief." Bai Wanjie carefully looked at Han Sen.


    At that time, he only saw Han Sen with the red robe boy to save the flower protoss, and did not look too carefully.


    In addition to clothes and hair, Hansen is almost the same size as the red robe boy, and it is indeed a heterogeneous body. Bai Wanjie also has some time to distinguish whether Hansen is a red robe boy.


    "You are the red robe boy in the sky garden?" Bai Wanjie stared at Hansen.


    Hansen glanced at him coldly, but did not speak.


    Bai Wanjie slightly frowned, just wanting to have some action, but listening to the sacred cold channel: "You can go."


    "Thank you for stealing the saints, and you are leaving." Bai Wanjie is not willing to offend the Pirates. Although he has doubts, he can only leave with Hansen.


    After flying out of the planet, Bai Wanjie returned to his warship and locked Hansen in the hyper-gravity compartment.


    Bai Wanjie watched it for a while through monitoring, still couldn''t determine whether Hansen was the red robe boy he saw that day.


    "It seems that I can only wait to return to the emperor''s country, and then find a way to read his memory and determine his identity." Bai Wanjie did not go to Hansen himself, this is not what he needs to do, the emperor There are too many such professionals in the polar family.


    Hansen originally had some concerns that Bai Wanjie would use him for punishment. He would have to suffer a lot from the plains. Who knows that Bai Wanjie put him in the hyper-gravity cabin and he did not appear again.


    "I don''t know when the Pirates will be shot?" Hansen did not dare to pin his hopes on the Pirates. If the Pirates were afraid of the Emperor, then he would not wait for a while.


    "If my body is normal, there is a hyper-gravity compartment in the area, and I can sleep in me." Han Sen is depressed in the heart, the strength in the body is difficult to use, and many methods are difficult to use.


    "Fortunately, the beast can still be used, there is no way to go." Han Sen is thinking, there is a chance to escape.


    Unfortunately, Hansen has not yet found the opportunity, they have already arrived in the kingdom of the emperor.


    Hansen is already the second time to come to the emperor. The mood is very complicated. Although he also thought about coming back to the emperor, in his imagination, when he came back to the emperor, he should be a gesture of the world. The whole emperor was given the pressure to suppress it.


    Unexpectedly, he would still be arrested by the Emperor. Looking at the familiar starry sky, Hansen couldn��t help but sigh: "People are not as good as days, this time it��s really bad, and it��s actually red. The robe boy sinned and was arrested for the ghost place of the emperor, but I lost my strength."u

 Chapter 2799： Ghost ghost

    "Go and bring Mr. Yin." After returning to his own planet, Bai Wanjie told the attendants.


    The Emperor is one of the top three ethnic groups recruiting the most foreigners. At the same time, it has cultivated a lot of foreign deification, but these foreigners can only be used for the emperor, and only a few can return to their own.


    The yin, who was invited by Bai Wanjie, is one of the foreigners who have been trained by the emperor. It is the strong-headed genie of Bai Wanjie, who is currently working for Bai Wanjie.


    Ghost head is good at reading brain memory, and Mr. Yin, who is a metamorphosis leader, is one of the best. As long as he gives him enough time, Mr. Yin can turn all the memories from the birth, and can also change the memory of the other party. To achieve the purpose of control.


    Even if it is the operation of turning the enemy into a father, it is not difficult for Mr. Yin.


    However, if you only read the shallow memory, you can do it anytime and anywhere. If you want to read the deep memory, you must first control the other party. It is even more troublesome to change the memory.


    Hansen has been locked in the hyper-gravity compartment. When the hatch is opened, he sees Bai Wanjie and a long guy like the Piccolo King.


    Hansen looked at the green skin, the guy with two tentacles on his head, knowing that Bai Wanjie would not bring him over for no reason.


    "Mr. Yin, then please," Bai Wanjie said to the green grotesque.


    Mr. Yin smiled and said: "His Prince is polite, this is what I should do."


    Said, Mr. Yin went to Hansen, and Hansen was locked by super-gravity. There was no way to move the whole body. He could only watch as Mr. Yin came to him.


    Mr. Yin��s green eyes stared at Hansen, his mouth slightly upturned, revealing a strange smile: ��Don��t be afraid, it will soon pass.��


    As said, between the pair of green meat tentacles on his head, a green electric light flashed, and the next second green light came to Hansen��s head and fell between Hansen��s eyebrows.


    boom!


    Green electric light quickly invaded Hansen''s brain, letting Hansen understand what they wanted to do.


    "It turned out to be reading my memory." Hansen secretly sneered in his heart. If he used his punishment for his body, Hansen was really a little panicked, but reading his memory, it was no different from finding death, even if he could not resist it. Black Crystal Armor will never sit idly by.


    Even if the black crystal armor is not for his sake, he will not let others look at Han Sen''s memory, which will expose the black crystal armor together.


    However, after the green electro-optical light penetrated Hansen''s brain, the black crystal armor did not respond. When Hansen was wondering, he saw that Mr. Yin''s face changed a little bit strange, his eyes gradually enlarged, and the original green skin was almost ready. It has turned black.


    Hey!


    Mr. Yin screamed and the body flew backwards, hitting the bulkhead heavily, and spurting a blood out of the mouth.


    "Mr. Yin!" Bai Wanjie slightly frowned, and lifted Mr. Yin from the ground.


    Mr. Yin wiped the blood from his mouth and stared at Hansen. "This stranger is strange. His brain is like a hard rock. There is no information spilling out. Even my ghost power can''t be invaded. His Royal Highness, can you say that? Is it a deified creature above the level?"


    "What level of heterogeneity does he know? I don''t know, is there any way to read his memory?" Bai Wanjie frowned.


    "Under now, I can only use my mysterious genetics and ghosts to try it down. After using this kind of genetic technique, even a broken-level heterologous can read the memory, but this genetic technique will target the brain. There are some damages." Mr. Yin hesitated.


    ��To what extent is the damage?�� Bai Wanjie asked.


    "As long as it is properly controlled, it will only lose some memory. However, if the process is not smooth and continues to be invaded, the damage will be larger, and if it is serious, it may become an idiot."


    "If it becomes an idiot, do you have control over his body?" Bai Wanjie asked for a moment.


    "It is not difficult. Just write the memory you wrote again, you can let him act according to the order, but it is impossible to have the ability to think independently." Mr. Yin said.


    "No problem." Bai Wanjie waved.


    With the permission of Bai Wanjie, Mr. Yin no longer has no scruples. The tentacles once again flashed green electric light, and this time the green electro-optic did not shoot to Hansen, but instead extended down the tentacles, making Mr. Yin��s The whole body began to beat green electric light.


    It lasted for about seven or eight minutes, and there were more and more green electro-optic lights on Mr. Yin. The whole person turned into a green light and shadow, which seemed to be blurred.


    Until then, Mr. Yin looked up and glanced at Han Sen with a glance, one hand pressed on Hansen''s head.


    Only his palm has been turned into a green electro-optical light. This palm presses on the top of Hansen''s head, and suddenly Hansen''s head is electro-optic, as if there are countless green currents flowing into Hansen''s brain.


    Soon, the whole person of Mr. Yin turned into a green current and rushed into Hansen��s brain, causing Hansen��s green current to continually jump and his hair to be erected.


    "Ghost heads are not very strong in combat, but this technique of ghosts is extremely overbearing. It is also rare in the big universe. After spending so much money, it has spent so many resources to train him." Bai Wanjie looked secretly, The use of Mr. Yin��s performance made him very satisfied.


    With such a devil''s head deified, it will be much easier for him to do a lot of things.


    When Bai Wanjie was thinking about himself, he suddenly saw Hansen, who was invaded by Mr. Yin, pouting at him, revealing a disdainful expression.


    Bai Wanjie suddenly felt an ominous feeling in his heart. Before he could react, he suddenly saw the green electric light from Hansen, like a fireworks that exploded. It disappeared completely in a blink of an eye.


    Bai Wanjie''s face changed greatly, because he had not felt the scent of Mr. Yin from Hansen''s body.


    "Hunting and killing the different kind of yin ghosts, getting the demon spirits, and discovering the heterogeneous genes, have absorbed... Deified genes... Deified genes..."


    The prompt tone continued to sound in Hansen''s mind, and he added a six-point deification gene to Hansen.


    "It''s a good person, the deified gene and the beast soul sent to the door!" Hansen said with amazement that when Mr. Yin rushed into his brain, Hansen knew that he was dead.


    Sure enough, the black crystal armor was finally touched, only to reveal a touch of breath, just to kill Mr. Yin directly into slag, but also became Hanson''s tonic.


    Bai Wanjie''s face was ugly, and he couldn''t think of it. Not only did he not be able to read Han Sen''s memory, but he lost the painful cultivation of Mr. Yin.

 Chapter 2800： Emperors eye

    Bai Wanjie��s face is ugly, but as a result, he feels that there should be nothing wrong with it. If it is not such a special kind of alienation, how can he control the strange place in the sky garden.


    "Even if he knows that he is a red robe boy, it is useless to control it. It is difficult for Mr. Lian Yin to control it. It seems that he can only ask the national teacher to shoot, but the national teacher went to the Great Stars, and it is difficult to come back in a short time... ..." Bai Wanjie has been indulging for a long time, and suddenly he remembers a person.


    "Go and bring Mr. Bai to the Winter Garden." Bai Wanjie called a servant and gave him his order. He also said: "I have seen Mr. Bai speak well and must not slow him down."


    The waiter took over the command and led the life. Bai Wanjie��s heart said: "This white gentleman has learned very strangely. When he has not been promoted to deification, there have been many amazing moves. After the promotion of deification, it was even more It��s inscrutable, and with his strange ability, maybe there��s a way to do it.��


    "I have seen His Royal Highness Prince." Mr. Bai came to the Prince''s House and bowed to Bai Wanjie.


    "Mr. There is no need for more gifts." Bai Wanjie supported Mr. Bai and said: "Today, please come to Mr., there is something I can''t understand, so I want to ask Mr. to solve my problems."


    "Please tell me, Your Excellency, if you know it, you will not let your Highness disappoint." Mr. Bai said indifferently.


    Bai Wanjie used Mr. Yin to use the ghost head to drop Hansen. As a result, he said that he died, but he did not say the origin of Hansen.


    After Mr. Bai patiently listened, Shen Shen said for a moment: "I have to see the alien species first, and then check it carefully before I can give you an accurate answer to His Royal Highness Prince."


    "Mr. Please." Bai Wanjie brought Mr. Bai to the hyper-gravity compartment where Hansen was held.


    Han Sen saw that Bai Wanjie actually came with Mr. Bai, and his heart was a happy one, but he did not dare to show it on his face. Instead, he looked at Bai Wanjie and showed his sarcasm.


    "This is the stranger, please, please." Bai Wanjie did not care, and Mr. Bai made a gesture of asking.


    Mr. Bai went to Hansen and looked at Han Sen carefully. At the same time, he extended a hand to touch Hansen''s skull, and the other hand was licking his fingers. It seemed to be calculating.


    Hansen��s face was disdainful, but the heart was jumping, but he did not dare to do anything, fearing that Bai Wanjie would see the flaw.


    Even if Bai Wanjie can''t see it now, but there is monitoring here, Bai Wanjie will go back and watch the surveillance, and he will certainly be able to see the clues. At that time, it will harm Mr. Bai.


    "With Mr. Bai''s ability, should I be able to recognize me?" Hansen said in the heart.


    However, Mr. Bai did not seem to respond, and his look did not change a bit. Like a stranger, Hansen had been touched all over the body, and he returned to Bai Wanjie.


    In the meantime, Han Sen did not see any change in Mr. Bai��s eyes.


    "Don''t even know Mr. Bai can not recognize me?" Han Sen was a little embarrassed, but there was no way to make any hints.


    "Mr. Can you have something to gain?" Bai Wanjie asked.


    "Go out and talk about it." Mr. Bai looked at Hansen, who was trapped, and then said to Bai Wanjie.


    When Hansen heard this sentence, he suddenly felt a cold: "Mr. Bai will not really recognize me?"


    Bai Wanjie would like to come and make a gesture of asking, and left the Super Gravity Chamber with Mr. Bai.


    "You can talk with confidence here. If you have something to say, you can talk straight." After bringing Mr. Bai to the living room and sitting down with the host and guest, Bai Wanjie said.


    Mr. Bai has indulged for a moment, seems to be organizing the language, and then he said: "In my opinion, Mr. Yin should not use the ghost head for him. Mo said that Mr. Yin is just a metamorphosis that has just been promoted, even if he can break. Suihua butterfly, if it is used for this heterogeneous ghost head drop is also a dead end."


    "Oh, why is this?" Bai Wanjie was undecided and continued to ask.


    "If there is nothing wrong with me, then the difference should be from the sky garden, right?" Mr. Bai said slowly.


    "How does the gentleman know his origin?" Bai Wanjie was really surprised at this time. He did not tell Mr. Bai Hansen''s origins. Mr. Bai was able to say it in a bit, and it was really unbelievable.


    Mr. Bai said in a light way: "I am good at the technique of derivation. It is not difficult to calculate his origin."


    "Mr. really is a great talent. I don''t know what Mr. said just now?" Bai Wanjie had a little bit of confidence in Mr. Bai at this time.


    Mr. Bai continued: "According to me, the sky garden is made up of a true god-level plant, and its power is very special. Even if it is a true god-level powerhouse, it may not be able to rush into the sky garden."


    Mr. Bai Wanjie saw that the secrets of these secrets were not bad, and he believed a few more points.


    The sky garden is a secret of a true god-level heterogeneity. There are not many people in the big universe. Bai Wanjie also heard this from the White Emperor and knew the secret.


    Mr. Bai, a small family primordially cultivated by the royal family, knew this secret and gave Bai Wanjie some confidence in Mr. Bai��s ability.


    "I have already deduced the identity of the alien species. If it is correct, he should be the son of the sky garden, and when the sky garden gave birth to him, he had other adventures, which made him not only born with a natural deification. Moreover, it also has a dual-system talent, which can be described as a stranger born in the universe." Mr. Bai paused and said: "If I don''t expect it, the sky garden will have a vision before, there are a lot of The creatures have been robbed, and this is the only way he must pass when he was born. Once these singers are born, their vitality and genes are far more terrifying than the natural deification, almost the immortal chaos. It is possible that the external force wants to kill it, but it is impossible to erode his thoughts."


    "What did Mr. Yiyi see, how can I control him?" Bai Wanjie saw that Mr. Bai did not go to the sky garden, but as he saw with his own eyes, he said that the matter was not bad, and he was more convinced of him. .


    "With my ability, I am afraid I don''t have this ability. Why don''t you go to the National Teacher''s Master to think of ways? With the ability of the National Teacher, you can tame it," said Mr. Bai.


    "National teachers go out to work, I am afraid that I will not come back for a while, Mr. Bai, is there really no other way?" Bai Wanjie sees that Mr. Bai seems to have nothing to say, and then asks.


    "There is no way to go, but this method is a bit more troublesome." Mr. Bai said.


    "Also ask my husband to teach me." Bai Wanjie had a happy heart.


    "If you want to control this son, your Royal Highness may wish to take him to the eye of the emperor''s hegemony." Mr. Bai said slowly.

 Chapter 2801： Second ancestral relic

    "The eye of the emperor is overbearing? Why is this what Mr.?" Bai Wanjie frowned at Mr. Bai.


    The eyes of the emperor''s hegemony are in a forbidden place in the Imperial Family. Even among the emperors, only a few privileged persons are eligible to enter.


    As a prince, Bai Wanjie also had the right to enter it not long ago. Of course he knew what the eye of the emperor was overbearing, but he did not understand why Mr. Bai mentioned the eye of the emperor, which is different from tame. what is the relationship.


    Mr. Bai replied in anxiously: "This heterogeneous species is very special. It is born of a different kind of grass and trees. However, it has acquired an adventure, a body of the body, a naturalized bipolar body, its body structure and thinking and two systems. The creatures are all different. The general control of thinking is like the means of Mr. Yin, and it will not be effective for him."


    After a pause, Mr. Bai went on to say: "According to what is known below, the eye of the emperor is the eye of the true God left by the second ancestors. With the power of absolute order, with the power of absolute order, you can use this alien pole. The body is divided and suppressed, and when you only need a simple confusing technique, you can control it without having to use the ghost head to drop the trouble."


    ��Is this law really feasible?�� Bai Wanjie stared at Mr. Bai.


    "I just speculated, but I don''t think there will be much difference, but there is a little Prince''s need to remember." Mr. Bai said with a deep sigh.


    "Mr. please say." Bai Wanjie''s eyes are like a sharp sword, usually staring at Mr. Bai, as if to see through his heart and lungs.


    As Mr. Bai said, the eyes of the emperor''s hegemony are the remains of the emperor''s second emperor, which is the eye of the true God after his promotion to the true **** level. It is the peak gene of the evolution of the second emperor, and it is incredible. Power.


    The Second Emperor did not choose to enter the Gene Temple, but chose to leave his true God''s eye in the Imperial Family to suppress the air of the Emperor''s country.


    That is also the core of the defense system of the emperor''s country. It is equivalent to the position of the Tianzhi of the Tiantian Temple. It is a heavy weapon that affects the destiny of a family. It is more important than the general artifact. It must not be lost.


    Not to mention Mr. Bai, anyone who mentions anything related to the eyes of the emperor, Bai Wanjie will be vigilant in case he is used by the people.


    "When you use the eyes of the emperor to dominate his bipolar body, don''t be too hasty, you have to make a conspiracy, otherwise it will have a counter-effect. This is also necessary to remember the Prince''s Highness. If your Royal Highness really intends to try, Don''t worry, otherwise there may be a big disaster." Mr. Bai said abruptly.


    "The eyes of the emperor''s hegemony are fundamental to my emperor. In that case, the prince has no right to bring other creatures into the house. Can there be other methods?" Bai Wanjie said.


    Mr. Bai thought about it and said: "There is no such thing as it is. I have heard that there is a book of Emperors in the world, which can be used to seal up many creatures in the world. If you use this book, you can naturally control this kind of alienity."


    "The Emperor''s Book of the Emperor has not been used for many years, and it is impossible to make an exception for a small alien." Bai Wanjie said.


    "So there is nothing to do in the next, the emperor''s country is like a cloud, and the Prince of the Crown may wish to find them again." Mr. Bai slightly politely.


    "There is Mr. Lao." Bai Wanjie sent Mr. Bai out.


    The eyes of the emperor''s hegemony are of great importance. Bai Wanjie did not believe in the words of Mr. Bai, and invited several elites of the emperor to ask for opinions and see if there is any way to control Hansen.


    However, it seems that as Mr. Bai said, they are also helpless to Hansen. Even a strong butterfly who is good at thinking and controlling genetics has no control over Hansen��s thoughts.


    "Uncle, do you think that the method that Mr. Bai said is feasible?" After Bai Wanjie invited his uncle to come over, he still could not control Hansen, and he said the method that Mr. Bai said to his uncle.


    "It seems to make sense, but before I really try it, I can''t say if it''s really useful." Nan Huaikang said with indulgence.


    ��Is the uncle feeling that I can try it?�� Bai Wanjie asked again.


    The more Hansen��s performance, the more urgent Bai Wanjie wants to accept Hansen��s mind, and he saw the scene of green light in the sky garden, guessing the **** of shackles, probably Within the sky garden, maybe the godhead is also in the sky garden, which makes Bai Wanjie want to get the mind of the sky garden more urgent.


    "Although it may be useful, but the eyes of the emperor is too important, such small things, it is best not to use it lightly, so as not to cause an accident, even if you are at that time, afraid of it is not good to confess to your majesty." Advise.


    Where does South Huaikang know that Bai Wanjie wants to get the sky garden, in addition to the resources of the sky garden, mainly for the gods that everyone in the universe wants.


    Got the gods and step into the sky to achieve the position of the gods. This is the highest realm that the true god-level powerhouse may not be able to achieve. How can Bai Wanjie let this opportunity pass.


    After sending away Nan Huaikang, Bai Wanjie used a lot of methods. All kinds of torture were used almost once in Hansen, but there was no way to make Hansen yield. He couldn��t help but move some thoughts.


    Hansen��s situation was very bad. He was scarred all over the body. During this time, he was not tortured. However, physical pain has made it difficult for him to shake his mind. Bai Wanjie could not find a way to control his thinking. Hansen has been insisting until now, and he is not slouching. He knows that Bai Wanjie wants to get the sky garden. It is impossible to kill him before he can achieve his goal.


    Han Wanjie looked at Hansen, who was full of disdainful color. After a long period of indifference, he suddenly turned off the super-gravity lock and brought Hansen over and turned out of the gravity cabin.


    He pondered over and over again, still could not resist the temptation of the sky garden and the godhead, and planned to take Hansen to the eyes of the emperor, and try it according to the method of Mr. Bai.


    Han Sen��s mood at this time is very bad: ��I don��t know where Bai Wanjie wants to take me? It seems that Mr. Bai really didn��t recognize me, otherwise there would be no reaction at all, at least it should give me some tips. What?"


    Bai Wanjie took Hansen all the way, and after many passes through the checkpoints, Han Sen looked secretly: "The emperor''s bedroom is probably not so strict defense. Where is this guy going to take me?"


    Hansen��s heart is also a bit embarrassing. After all, his body has not recovered, and he still has a little panic.


    When Bai Wanjie stopped in front of a palace, Hansen saw a stone statue he was familiar with. The stone statue he had seen in the Emperor Pavilion was the image of the second ancestor of the Imperial Family.


    Only the stone statue here is somewhat different from the stone statue of the two ancestors in the Emperor Pavilion. The statue of the two ancestors stands on the stone platform of the palace. There is a balance in the hand. The whole stone statue is extremely solemn and solemn, as if everything is fair and just. Like the **** of the law, there is no sadness and no joy to look down on the ordinary people. 8)

 Chapter 2802： Sinful

    There is also a strange thing in this stone statue. One of the eyes is closed, while the other eye is a sly boss. The big one is also very weird.


    The eyes are also composed of black and white, black eyes and white eyes, but different from normal eyes, the eyes are half black and half white, black and white each occupy one side, it can be said that it is clear.


    Hansen looked at the black and white eyes, and suddenly the goose bumps on his body rose. The **** of the eyes exudes a chilling breath, as if under the eyes, all beings are sinners.


    "His Royal Highness, why are you here?" Next to the statue of the second ancestral stone, the old voice suddenly came out.


    Han Sen only noticed that in front of the stone statue, there was an old man crouching, and he could not see what he looked like. He seemed to be a letter waiting to bow to the gods and stayed in front of the stone statue.


    Hansen can only see that his hair is as pale as snow, can''t see a little motley, draped over his body and hangs behind him, covering the whole body, like a slap in the snow, so Hansen didn''t notice before. he.


    "Bai Wanjie has seen iron old." In the identity of the imperial family in Bai Wanjie, the old man who bowed to him also performed the ceremony of the younger generation, which shows that the old man has an extraordinary origin.


    "Don''t dare to be, I am just a slave. Why did the Prince''s Highness come to the Law House?" The old man still bowed to the ground and did not even lift his head. If there were only three people, he would hardly think that he was with Bai Wanjie. speak.


    "I caught a natural alienation and wanted to tame it, but its constitution is very strange. Half of the plants are half flesh and blood. When the two poles are in one, it is difficult to move their minds, so I want to use the emperor. The law of the overbearing eye can suppress its physique and use it for its own use." Bai Wanjie said respectfully.


    "You can see that the eye of the emperor is the cornerstone of the kingdom of the emperor. Is it appropriate to do such a trivial matter?" The voice of the old man came again, still still lingering in front of the stone statue.


    Bai Wanjie apparently did not dare to offend the elderly. He still respectfully said: "Iron old, if you only tame a different kind, the Wanjie will not dare to alarm your old man anyway. This kind of heterogeneity is not only singular, but also controls the heterogeneous space of one side. The key, with it, I can control the alien space, and that heterogeneous space is very important to me, whether it will promote me to the true God in the future, and also ask you to help others."


    The old man has not moved, nor has he spoken. He is as strong as Bai Wanjie��s heart. If he is not forced, he will not come here.


    "Put it on the balance of the law on the left." After a while, the voice of the old man was heard again.


    Bai Wanjie was overjoyed and quickly mentioned Hansen and placed him on the balance of the statue of Erzu.


    Hansen secretly complained in his heart. He didn''t know what the eye of the emperor was overbearing. After Bai Wanjie let him go, he struggled to rush out.


    However, he found that the body could not move at all. It seemed that there was a horrible force that bound him to the tray on the left side of the balance.


    Hansen originally thought that the balance was just a sculpture. I didn''t expect the balance to be really useful. After he landed on the tray on the left side, the tray was slowly lowered by his pressure.


    As the tray on the left side descended, one of the eyes of the second ancestor suddenly lit up, and a black and white light beam was emitted from it. The white light beam hit the tray on the left side, while the black light beam hit the right. Side tray.


    The white light beam fell on Hansen, and Hansen suddenly felt that the body was invaded by a strange force. It felt very weird, as if it was a kind of scanner or x-ray instrument, but Hansen was able to It is felt that the perspective of power is not his flesh and blood, but his genes.


    As the white beam scans Hansen''s body, the black beam on the right side shines on the right side of the tray, and it condenses a black weight.


    You can also see a number that is constantly changing, starting from 1 and constantly rising.


    "What the **** is going on?" Hansen didn''t feel that his body was hurt, but this strange scene made him a little uneasy, not knowing what those numbers meant.


    The old man still bowed to the stone statue and did not go to see this scene. Bai Wanjie kept staring at the black weight on the right side of the tray.


    Although the emperor was founded by the ancestors, it is the second ancestor who really laid the foundation.


    Entrepreneurship is easy to keep business. The second ancestor not only defended the foundation created by the ancestors, but also established many laws for the emperor, so that the emperor truly has a foundation for hundreds of millions of years.


    Legend has it that the ancestors were extremely strict and the means were very cold. Even if they were close to the royal family, they also treated the same prince who had committed the law.


    The eye of the emperor is hegemonic, armed with a magical power called "sin" that can judge the evils of a creature.


    The more sinful creatures, the greater the power of the eyes of the emperor''s hegemony. The ancestors did not take long to be promoted to the deification, but at the time of the original, they directly tried a sinful butterfly in the eyes of the emperor. The strongest, one hit and the lore, did not give the butterfly the strongman any chance.


    The eye of the imperial tyrant is also known as the universe, and is regarded as one of the supreme genetic weapons. It can be ranked in the top ten in the great universe at that time.


    With the power of the ancestors, all creatures thought that he could rely on the eyes of the emperor to enter the gene temple, and the chances of achieving the position of the gods were great.


    But who knows that the second ancestor forcibly split the eyes of his genetically armed emperor, and stayed within the emperor, losing the capital that entered the gene temple.


    However, there is another legend. Although the eyes of the emperor''s hegemony are powerful, it is useless to the souls without sin, but it is not known how the eyes of the emperor''s hegemony distinguish whether a living being is guilty.


    Only knowing that the second ancestor was in power, there was no daring to dare to enter the kingdom of the emperor, and the second ancestor thus laid the glory of the emperor''s billions of years.


    At this time, Hansen was locked by the eyes of the emperor, and the number on the right side of the weight was constantly increasing. The higher the number, the deeper the sin of Hansen.


    Wait until the number on the weight can be equal to Hansen��s sin, and the ends of the balance will return to balance. That is the time when the Emperor��s arrogant eye judges Hansen.


    At this point, the number on the weight has reached more than 30, but Hansen��s left tray is still sinking, and there is no tendency to pick up.


    Seeing the number on the weight of the weight continues to increase rapidly, Bai Wanjie��s face reveals a suspicious color: ��There has been more than one hundred, and the balance is still sinking. There is no sign of any rebound. What did this heterogeneous do? Is it so sinful?"

 Chapter 2803： Trial

    In the past, the eyes of the emperor''s hegemony judged the soul, and more than fifty were already guilty. More than 80 is already a big sin. If it is more than one hundred, it is a sin.


    However, after Hansen��s sinful value exceeded one hundred, it continued to increase, and the balance was still sinking. There was no sign of a rebound. Obviously, the current weight is still far from balancing the crimes he committed.


    "The family of the genocide is just a hundred yards. What did he do?" Bai Wanjie frowned and looked at the weight on the right.


    The number above has exceeded two hundred, and such sin can already match the devils of the vertical and horizontal universe.


    The number on the weight has risen so fast that Bai Wanjie has begun to feel a little tremble. It has not been more than five hours. This kind of value can only be achieved by the cosmic big devil.


    However, the weight is still increasing, and Hansen��s left tray is still sinking, which is already scary.


    "How could this be?" Bai Wanjie was shocked. Although the eyes of the emperor''s hegemony generally did not kill directly, but suppressed the body of sinners, but under such a big sin, maybe this heterogeneous body was directly crushed and collapsed. .


    The old man who had been bowing to the ground, he even raised his head slightly, looking at Hansen on the balance, his face slightly revealing a strange color.


    "Iron old, can I terminate the trial, I am afraid to continue, when I turn back to the real trial, he can hardly bear the power of judgment, and the flesh will collapse directly." Bai Wanjie said.


    "No matter, the eyes of the emperor''s overbearing are unsupervised, and will not take the initiative to kill, even if he is really sinful, it will not directly kill, it is only suppression." The old man said faintly.


    The old man said that Bai Wanjie is not good at anything. He can only continue to watch the number on the weight increase. Every time the number jumps, the heart of Bai Wanjie will be beaten together.


    When the number on the weight exceeds one thousand, the old man''s face has also changed slightly. When the second ancestor killed the butterfly-level powerhouse, the evil of the butterfly-powerful is less than a thousand. This kind of has been counted as a sinister demon, and it is difficult to have several such existences in an era.


    "Is it really as you said, is the alien species bred by the sky garden?" The old man asked Bai Wanjie, such a sin, even he was a little moved.


    "I asked the Pirates to take it from the sky garden. I thought it should not be wrong." Bai Wanjie replied.


    "Theft of the sacred is not a matter of unbelief. Since it is his promise, there should be no mistake. It is just that he is the son of the sky garden. How can he be so sinful?" The old man raised his body slightly and suddenly saw him. The body was locked by a chain, like a prisoner.


    The old man stared at the purple light, staring at Hansen on the balance, and then shook his head after a moment: "It��s weird... it��s weird... I can��t see through his body, is the body of the two poles so powerful?��


    Bai Wanjie suddenly jumped into the heart and he thought of a possibility.


    "Mr. Bai said that this kind of heterogeneity is not only the son of the sky garden, but also the unexplained adventures, which can form the flesh. And the green light in the sky garden is washed away, and then there is the gods being shackled, the gene temple is in the world, Can it be said that the adventure is related to the desecrated gods, or that the gods who killed the gods are the sky gardens. After the sky garden absorbed the gods, can the birth of such strange aliens be born?" Bai Wanjie wants to think more possible, the heart Jump straight.


    "If this is the case, as long as I tamed this, I can use it to suppress the sky garden to capture the gods, so as to get the position of the gods..." Bai Wanjie wants to think that this is a great opportunity.


    "So sin, in all likelihood, is the sin of God." Bai Wanjie saw the number on the weight rise rapidly at this time, but he took it for granted, and made him more convinced of his own judgment.


    "Two thousand ... three thousand..." The number on the weight broke through the limit again and again, and even the old man had already seen the stunned. He had never seen how the sin of a living being was so deep, it was unheard of.


    "This kind of alien... seems to be a little weird... Is it better to stop the trial now?" The old man said to Bai Wanjie, so sinful, even he was somewhat uncertain whether it would happen.


    Under normal circumstances, no one controls the eyes of the emperor, it should not kill, it can be so sinful, the trial to be lowered must be terrible, and it is really impossible to tell whether this alien body will be broken.


    At this time, Bai Wanjie was hesitant to stop. If his speculation is correct, this alien species should be the descendants of the true God and the gods. The strength of his body is unimaginable. I am afraid that the general judgment may not completely suppress his body.


    Now stop the estimation of his sin. If you try directly, if the trial is not strong enough, if you want to try the second trial, you must wait at least a month before you can open the eyes of the emperor.


    I thought that there was a godhead in the sky garden waiting for him to pick it up. He really couldn''t wait.


    "Iron old, you are not saying that no one deliberately controls, the eyes of the emperor''s hegemony will not kill?" Bai Wanjie asked.


    "It is true in theory. It used to be the same, but there have never been such a sinful creature in the past..." Iron did not continue.


    "If this is the case, then wait a minute." Bai Wanjie said indulgingly.


    Four thousand... five thousand... six thousand... The rising speed of sin has made the old man have changed color, so sinful and sinful, he has never heard of it.


    The heart of Bai Wanjie also trembled a little, and said to the old man: "Iron old, now I will end the calculation and enter the trial. I am afraid that if I continue, his body will not be able to withstand the power of judgment."


    The old man nodded slightly, stood up, and wanted to go to the balance, but suddenly heard a bang, only the chain attached to the left side of the tray and the arm bar was pulled off.


    The left side was broken, and the right side also fell sharply. It represented a fair and equitable balance, and it was suddenly scattered.


    However, the black and white two-color beam emitted from the stone statue did not stop. Hansen was still in the air, and the black weight on the other side was suspended in the air. The value was still increasing, and the speed was faster than before.


    The moment when the old man and Bai Wanjie were horrified, Hansen��s sinful value has reached 10,000.


    After the value above the weight reached 10,000, it did not continue to increase, but the black and white two-color beam in the eyes of the emperor is still not stopped, there is no sign of trial, and Hansen is still shining.


    The old man couldn''t help but feel a little worried. He didn''t know what the situation was now. Why did the sinful value have stopped, but there was no trial. This kind of thing has never happened before.


    "Is it true that this sin of this kind is not limited to this, but the upper limit of the sin of the eyes of the emperor is only 10,000..." The old man and Bai Wanjie thought of this possibility at the same time.


    Hey!


    Suddenly, the eye of the Emperor''s tyrants, the image of the Emperor''s ancestral stone, shined loudly and burst directly from the eyelids.

 Chapter 2804： Eye change

    Both the old man and Bai Wanjie were shocked. The eye of the emperor is the king of the emperor. If there is any mistake, it will have a major impact on the entire emperor.


    Hey!


    The black-and-white eyeball was sprayed out of the eyelids. It was as big as a football. Half of it was pure white and half was pure black. It was sprayed with black and white brilliance.


    When the old man was shocked, the whole body burst into a silver flame like a raging wave, turning into a roaring evil spirit and suppressing it toward the black and white eyeball.


    But just under one touch, the evil spirits of the old man''s power disappeared in an instant, and the emperor''s arrogant eye instantly rushed to Hansen.


    Hansen��s body had just returned to freedom, and he had not waited for him to react to what had happened. The eye of the emperor rushed into his left eye.


    I can''t imagine what it is like, a football-sized sphere, hard to get into Hansen''s left eye, although Hansen''s eyes are not small among humans, but there is no way to compare with a football. size.


    I saw the black and white two-color brilliance soaring, and the imperial eye of the emperor was squeezed into Hansen��s eyes, causing a large number of black and white flames in the eye like a volcanic eruption.


    Under extreme pain, Hansen unconsciously licked the eye with his hand, but the palm of his hand could not stop the eruption of black and white.


    The old man and Bai Wanjie have already seen it. They stood there for a time and didn''t know what to do. They just stared at Hansen''s eyes floating in the air. The black and white brilliance spurted from his finger gap. Come out and give everything in black and white to the black and white, as if it were a cartoon without coloring.


    Rumble!


    The whole country of the emperor shook a little, as if something had broken.


    "Oops!" Bai Wanjie''s face was blue and green, and the gloomy ones were about to drop water. Generally, the change of the eyes of the emperor''s hegemony caused problems in the defense system of the emperor''s country.


    I haven''t waited for Bai Wanjie to have a second thought. I saw several figures coming out of thin air. Each one has a terrifying breath, one of which is the Emperor of the Emperor.


    "Iron old, what happened here?" The White Emperor glanced at Hansen, who was suspended in the air, and the left eye, which was squirting black and white, and then asked the old man.


    "Your Majesty..." The old man was about to answer, but he was interrupted by Bai Wanjie.


    "The father is the fault of the children." Bai Wanjie bowed on one knee and said the story.


    "Please bring Mr. Bai." After listening to the White Emperor, he did not blame Bai Wanjie, but said to one of the emperor strongmen around him.


    The emperor''s strongman should have a cry, disappeared in one step, but after a while, he saw his figure come again, and also brought Mr. Bai.


    "White, see your majesty." Mr. Bai greeted Bai Huangxing.


    "Mr. Bai, can you explain what happened here?" Bai Huang looked at Mr. Bai, his tone was understated, but there was an imperceptible sense of oppression. If the person with a weaker will, if he did not make a mistake, he would probably He was in front of the White Emperor.


    Mr. Bai looked at Han Sen suspended in the air, smiled a bit, and once again bowed to the White Emperor, please sin: "It is the fault of the minister, please drop the sin."


    "What happened to the gentleman?" The White Emperor did not move, just asked casually.


    "Yangchen told His Royal Highness, the eyes of the emperor''s overbearing can break the bipolar body of this alien species, but I did not expect that this heterogeneous can actually attract the eyes of the emperor''s hegemony, which is the sin of the court." Mr. Bai smiled bitterly.


    "Oh, how did you tell the Prince at the time?" asked the White Emperor.


    Mr. Bai said what he said at the time, and then sighed: "It is a mistake in the calculation of the minister, and please drop the sin."


    Bai Huang did not pay attention to Mr. Bai, and asked Bai Wanjie, who was on the sidelines, to ask: "Can Mr. Bai say that there is a word?"


    "No." Bai Wanjie shook his body and did not dare to look up and whispered.


    "In this case, when you find that the value of sin is not normal, why didn''t you stop in time?" Bai Huang asked.


    "I..." Bai Wanjie had a hard time saying that Mr. Bai did warn him repeatedly, he couldn''t be too hasty, but he was full of sky gardens and godheads at that time, and did not take Mr. Bai''s words seriously.


    I know that if I can''t have a confession, I am afraid that I will not escape the big sin this time. Maybe even the position of the Prince will be abolished.


    "The father, the child has one thing, I hope to be able to tell you alone." Bai Wanjie said with a bite.


    "You say it." The white emperor did not move, but there was an invisible force spreading out, as if to isolate everything around him.


    Bai Wanjie did not dare to hide again, and said Hansen��s origins and his judgments.


    "Is there such a thing?" After listening to the white emperor, he was surprised to see Hansen suspended in the air. Obviously, the things of the godhead made him a little surprised.


    "It��s all confused, and it��s a greed for a while...�� Bai Wanjie bowed his head.


    "If you don''t even have this decision and ambition, you will not be worthy of being the son of my white emperor." The white emperor turned: "Just your way of doing things is still mature..."


    Bai Huang��s words have not been finished yet. Suddenly he heard a plop, and Hansen fell from the air and fell on the floor of the hall. There was no black and white glare in his left eye, but it was not completely Returning to normal, Hansen��s left eye looks the same as the original, white eyeballs and black pupils, but when compared with the other eye, he will find that his eyes are completely unlayered, and the white eyeballs and the black pupils are distinct. White is like snow, black is like ink, there is no spirituality, it seems to be the eyes of the dead.


    "Your Majesty, the old slaves are unfavorable, making the eyes of the emperor overbearing an accident, but also asking for the sin..." the old man pleaded guilty.


    "I don''t need to be like this. You have been guarding the law for many years. I have great grace in my royal family. This matter has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to blame yourself." Bai Huang waved his hand and stopped what he wanted to say. Old man.


    Bai Huang��s eyes fell on Hansen and slowly walked toward Hansen.


    Hansen secretly complained, and he did not figure out what happened in the end. He even made such a big move. Even the White Emperor was alarmed. Han Sen felt that he was a fierce one.


    Looking at the white emperor step by step, Hansen��s heart has been sinking, thinking: "Anyway, it��s a knife, and it��s a knife, it��s not as good as a bachelor.��


    Thinking of this, Han Sen climbed up from the ground, stood up straight, raised his chest, widened his eyes and looked at the White Emperor, and did not give up. 8)

 Chapter 2805： I want you.

    "Children, imagine him, who wants to catch anyone, who wants to be the whole person?" Bai Huang came to Hansen, suddenly reached out and patted Hansen��s head, then pointed at Bai Wanjie��s smile. .


    Hansen groaned and looked at the White Emperor. He didn��t understand it for a while. What did he mean?


    "Follow the emperor, from then on, only you bully people, no one can bully you, only you whole person, no one can fix you." The white emperor said, he took Hansen to go outside, a group of emperors The strong are all eccentric, do not know what the White Emperor wants to do.


    However, the heart of the emperor was not something they could speculate, let alone the emperor who was almost king of the universe, and no one dared to say anything. He just watched the white emperor holding Han Sen��s hand and walked out of the law hall.


    Hansen is also a stunned look. This change is really coming too fast. The White Emperor��s thinking is too unexpected, and he has not been able to react for a while.


    Hansen thought that this time he was dead. Who knows that not only did he die, but he was also brought into the palace by the White Emperor. The beauty officer gave him a cure for the injury. The attendant changed his beautiful clothes for him, and all kinds of good food were readily available. Let Han Sen almost think that he is living in a dream. He has never enjoyed such treatment, and he feels somewhat unreal.


    Among the big palaces, except for the white emperor, they are all beautiful women, and Hansen is the only male creature.


    "No wonder there is a legend that the White Emperor is a tyrant of a dog and a horse. It is really a bit reasonable. If you don''t say anything else, just see that he can have so many children and countless beautiful women in the palace, you know that this is absolutely true. Han Sen was comfortable lying in the chair, next to a beautiful feathered beauty, cut the fruit into small pieces and put it in his mouth, bite it down, suddenly full of mouth and fragrance, a warm stream spread throughout the body, like eating In the fruit of life, the pores of the whole body are comfortable.


    "Even the fruits that I usually eat are high-grade heterogeneous fruits. Anyone can make a small baron directly promote the Viscount. It is a luxury!" Han Sen thought while eating.


    He has lived here for half a month. As long as he speaks, he can get almost anything, and no one is watching him. He can go anywhere in the palace if he wants.


    And in the past two weeks, he has never seen the White Emperor again, as if the White Emperor brought him here, he forgot it.


    Just thinking, but seeing the white emperor in Tsing Yi walked into the garden, smiling and watching Han Sen said: "Is it still used to living here? If there is a dissatisfied place, tell me."


    "The White Emperor, what do you still say?" Han Sen did not be corrupted because of a little favor, Xiaohui, he is very clear that the White Emperor could not have such a plan for him for no reason.


    Bai Huang waved his hand, and the ladies and goddesses left the garden all of a sudden, then the White Emperor sat down on the stone bench next to Hansen, poured himself a cup of tea, and took a sip to slowly say: "The Emperor It is also helpless. Who let you blend the eyes of the emperor of our family. If this genetic weapon is not armed, the defense system of the emperor''s country is like a dummy, so I need your help."


    Han Sen looked strangely at the White Emperor, the legendary tyrant, who would have such a low-profile speech, really made Hansen somewhat unexpected.


    Among the three great families, the ancient Protoss did not have the ambition to control the universe. The Taishang people were lazy to rule the universe. It is not an exaggeration to say that the emperor is the actual ruler in the universe today. Mastering Hansen''s life, even if Hansen is far away from billions of light years, if he really wants Hansen''s life, Hansen is afraid that he will not be better.


    But now Bai Huang is like a helpless middle-aged man who complains to him. If he is not in the palace, Han Sen almost doubts whether he is the emperor of the emperor.


    "You don''t have to look at me like this. The emperor is just an ordinary creature in the universe. It is different from those gods who are tall." Bai Huang wrote downly: "There are only two choices for the emperor. One is to kill you and take back the emperor. The eyes of the overbearing, this has nothing to do, can make my empire''s defense system return to normal."


    Hansen��s heart glimpsed, but Bai Huang smiled again: ��But I didn��t plan to do this. The evolution of a race is like sailing against the water. If you don��t enter, it��s like retreating. The emperor is standing on the top of the universe, but it has stopped too long. Anyone who wants to let the family further hope, I am willing to try. So I decided to take the second road, as long as you are willing to help me, it is possible to make the family go further, although the opportunity is very embarrassing, but It��s better than no hope.��


    "You want me to take you to the sky garden?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    Who knows that Bai Huang smiled and said: "You are too small to see the emperor. Although the godhead is a rare thing, I have not yet put it in my eyes. I want you."


    Although the tone of Bai Huang is dull, but the temperament of the world is not learned by others.


    "I?" Hansen still didn''t understand what the White Emperor meant.


    "Yes, it is you, if you really kill the gods in the sky garden, it is half a god, and now it is the eye of the emperor of our two ancestors. I am looking forward to where you can go. You are willing, in the future you will be the only disciple of the Emperor, and you can enjoy better resources than my sons and daughters. I will do my best to train you to the true level of God." The word "White Emperor" is very touching.


    Even if Hansen listened, he couldn��t help but feel at ease.


    "What good is this for you?" Hansen looked at the White Emperor with suspicion. He really could hardly believe that the White Emperor would help him with a foreign race.


    "I have my own benefits, you are when I am harming you, are you willing or not?" Bai Huang said.


    "Do I have a choice?" Hansen said with a grin.


    Bai Huang smiled: "The emperor has never wanted to force others. You must be willing to be willing. If you don''t want to, you can choose to die. The emperor is not embarrassing you. Give you a good time and get back the eyes of the emperor. And then buried your body."


    "I haven''t lived yet." Hansen smiled bitterly.


    "Since you are willing to do so, you should be ready to prepare in these few days. The Emperor has never received a disciple. You are the first disciple of the Emperor, and the last one. The wind and the scenery are always good. I want to let The whole universe knows that you are my disciple. Right, what is your name, if there is no name, I will give you a name, and you will follow my surname white..."


    "Holy Baby." Hansen said quickly, he did not want to follow the white emperor.


    The holy baby is the name of the red robe boy. This name was also given to him by Hansen. Since he had borrowed the identity of the baby, he had to borrow the name together.


    "Holy baby, good name, later your holy baby is my disciple of the White Emperor, the only disciple." Bai Huang said with a narrow eye. 8)

 Chapter 2806： White Emperor

    Bai Huang received a foreigner to be a disciple. This news was quickly spread throughout the universe. The people of all ethnic groups who heard the news were shocked.


    Most people think that the White Emperor is crazy, and a few who understand the horror of the White Emperor are thinking about what the White Emperor has in the end.


    It��s just that there is no news of the origin of the alien species. I only know that it��s called a holy baby. It��s a five- or six-year-old doll. I know nothing about it. I don��t even know what race. No one knows if he came from where.


    Many strong people were invited by Bai Huang to attend the teacher ceremony. They secretly observed that the holy baby was different, and could not see his grade and physical condition. He could not help but be surprised.


    Hansen originally thought that Bai Huang wanted to borrow his servant, trap him in the emperor, and collected his sky garden by the way.


    But who knows that after the apprenticeship, the White Emperor simply did not mention the sky garden, nor did he ban his actions. Even if he wanted to leave the Imperial Family, the White Emperor did not mean to stop it.


    "Mr. Bai." Han Sen looked at the Imperial Palace portal not far away, and he was hesitating to leave the Emperor and saw Mr. Bai fly over.


    ��The Imperial Family is a good place, you may wish to stay first.�� Mr. Bai said.


    "Mr. I know I want to go?" Hansen didn''t know if Mr. Bai recognized him.


    Mr. Bai smiled and said: "If you don''t know, how can I send you to the Law Hall?"


    "The original gentleman has recognized me for a long time." Hansen suddenly stunned, only to know that he was sent to the Law Hall is Mr. Bai deliberately.


    "How do you know that I can integrate the eyes of the emperor?" Hansen wondered.


    "I don''t know." Mr. Bai shook his head slightly: "I just pushed one or two. Although the fate is constantly changing, it is almost impossible to determine a future. However, there are certain rules in the fight against the evil. I just learned that. You have a chance to go there and you may have good results, so give it a try."


    "Sir, you dare to try, what if I don''t have the ability to integrate the eyes of the emperor?" Hansen was a little crying.


    Mr. Bai smiled and said: "There is no such thing as a perfect solution in this world. Since I don''t have a better way, I can only choose the one with the highest chance of success. If you have really suffered, it is also a fate." ��


    Han Sen knows that Mr. Bai is reasonable, but he still feels a little scary: "Well, Mr. is a good deed, this time, let me stay in the Imperial Family, is it the result of deduction?"


    "It doesn''t have to be deduced. The White Emperor has accepted you as a disciple of this foreign race. What a glory, now the whole universe does not know, do not know how many horrible existences, are watching you secretly, want to know the White Emperor Why do you want to accept you as a disciple? You are naturally in the emperor, no one dares to move you, but once you leave the emperor, I believe there should be many people who hope to take you to study one or two." Mr. Bai said.


    "White Emperor is calculating, he wants to tie me to the chariot of the Emperor!" Hansen suddenly understood.


    "You are too small to see the white emperor. If he only has these small calculations, he will not control the emperor for so many years. He must have another plan, but you and I will not see it for the time being." Mr. Bai said.


    "I can only stay here because of Mr. Yi��s opinion?" Hansen frowned.


    "Standing on it." Mr. Bai obviously has no other good policy.


    Hansen thought for a long time, and felt that Mr. Bai said that there is nothing wrong with it. Since Bai Huang has not moved his plans for the time being, it is not a way to stay in the Imperial Family.


    ��How does your body look like this?�� Mr. Bai asked about Hansen��s situation.


    Hansen just wanted to ask Mr. Bai, and he said in detail what happened after he was promoted to a metamorphosis.


    After carefully listening to Mr. Bai, he said for a long time: "You can practice four kinds of genetic techniques to the level of deification at the same time. This is already an incredible thing. If I guess well, your promotion is not a problem. It is normal."


    "Since it is normal, why can''t I use power?" Hansen asked.


    "Do you know why the level of deification is divided into primordial, metamorphosis, ruin, butterfly and true god?" Mr. Bai said with a smile.


    "I don''t know." Han Sen shook his head slightly.


    "In fact, this process is a process of hatching of the true God. The son of the true God is truly born when it comes to the butterfly level. Before that, it was an embryonic state, and the body was not yet fully developed. Naturally, there was no way to use force."


    "There are really a few natural gods in the big universe. Most of them can only rely on the cultivation and promotion of the day after tomorrow. But this process also imitates the process of hatching of the true God, so it will be divided into these five levels. If my guess is not Wrong, when you are promoted to the deification, the four genes are combined, and your physique has undergone tremendous changes. It has become a state of natural beings, so if you are promoted to a metamorphosis, it is equal to the re-emergence of the embryo, and it may be broken. After the scorpion level or the butterfly level, the body can develop its power after it is fully developed."


    Mr. Bai paused and said: "This is not a bad thing. Our human primitive genes are mainly from the crystal family. The foundation is not good. You can experience secondary re-development, making the original gene similar to the natural god. This will be for you. Very helpful."


    "I hope so." Han Sen listened to Mr. Bai and said that he felt much better.


    Mr. Bai and Han Sen exchanged some information, and Hansen also made up his mind to stay in the Imperial Family for a while.


    "My apprentice is not white. The white emperor does not say that I will give it to me. I just want to ask him to ask for some different genes, and to quickly upgrade to the level of destruction. It is best to be able to promote the butterfly." After Sen wants to understand, he swayed into the palace.


    The palace is heavy, even if it is his own son and daughter, he can''t enter without permission, but Bai Huang gave Hansen the privilege to enter and leave the palace at any time.


    This kind of privilege makes the Emperor''s nephew and children very dissatisfied, but no one dares to say it.


    Others are more curious about Hansen. I want to know what Hansen has in particular. The White Emperor would be so fond of him. This was never done before.


    When Hansen came to the White Emperor''s study, Bai Wanjie was standing in the study.


    "The Holy Baby, you are here, sit down." The White Emperor said very affectionately.


    Even the prince of Bai Wanjie could only stand and obey, but Hansen sat down and swayed.


    "The emperor, you are not saying that I want anything? Now I want to deify the alien gene, three or four hundred will be." Hansen lion opened his mouth.


    He did not think that Bai Huang would give him so much, asking for the price, sitting on the ground and paying back, how much can be asked.


    "Yes." Who knows that the White Emperor actually agreed to it, and said to Bai Wanjie: "Wanjie, you take the Holy Baby to the Nine Royal Palace, and it will belong to him in the future."


    Bai Wanjie heard this sentence, but his face changed. Although he quickly converges his expression, Han Sen still sees it. Bai Wanjie��s mood is very bad.

 Chapter 2807： Nine Royal Palace

    Hansen left the palace with Bai Wanjie. The White Emperor only said that Bai Wanjie took him to the Jiu Yu Palace, but he did not say what the Jiu Yu Palace was.


    "Prince, what kind of place is the Jiu Yu Palace?" Han Sen asked in the side of Bai Wanjie.


    "I don''t know." Bai Wanjie said coldly.


    Hansen had some accidents. With the heart of Bai Wanjie, even if there is anything unpleasant, it will never be revealed on the face. What''s more, this is what the White Emperor told him to do. Even if he is dissatisfied, he should It won''t let Han Sen see it.


    But now he has expressed his emotions so clearly, and it can be seen that this must give him a big touch, which will make him unable to control his emotions.


    "What kind of place is the Jiu Royal Palace?" Han Sen thought as he walked.


    Along the way, Bai Wanjie was cold-faced and not talking, and the gloomy was scary. Han Sen did not find any boring again, followed Bai Wanjie to a purple palace.


    The palace was completely made of purple metal, and Hansen did not know what metal it was. The strange thing is that the palace has no windows.


    Covering a large purple metal palace in a thousand miles, even a window can not be seen, and only a front door, the door is like a mountain, the word "nine royal palace" is written on the plaque above the gate.


    "Come on." Bai Wanjie glanced deeply at the gate of the Nine Royal Palace. He said with a gloomy face, he turned away and left, and he did not say anything extra with Hansen.


    "Bai Wanjie is so angry. It seems that there are really good things in the Nine Royal Palace. Since the White Emperor promised to give me a degenerate gene, I must have a lot of degenerate genes in it. Is this a heterogeneous gene warehouse?" Hansen is getting excited. Anyway, the benefits of the Imperial Family are not taken, and Hansen is not polite.


    The big palace was not guarded, and Hansen took out a purple metal key given to him by the white emperor and inserted the key into the small hole of the gate.


    The key turned a bit, but the huge metal portal didn''t open. I saw the different animal heads on the door, and Hansen was covered in it, and it was pulled in the blink of an eye.


    As long as the transmission is normal, when Hansen��s line of sight returns to normal, the person has already reached the palace.


    The entrance is a semi-circular square. There are many different kinds of statues on both sides of the square. They are also made of metal. They are different in size and shape. The big ones are hundreds of meters high, the small ones are like football, and the odd shapes are all.


    On the curved wall opposite the square, there are nine gates, and some words are carved on the door, but it is not a universal text, and Hansen does not understand.


    "Bai Wanjie didn''t tell me anything, and didn''t know what happened after the nine doors?" Hansen hesitated, chose one of the doors and inserted the key in.


    This time the door slowly rose. Hansen saw the passage behind the gate and seemed to be the road to another palace.


    "If the White Emperor wants to harm me, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome. I don''t think there is any danger when I think about it." Han Sen thought as he walked in and passed through the long passage and saw a huge space.


    "This turned out to be a temple hall!" Hansen saw in the space, built a row of palaces, the size and style of the palaces are the same, the footprint is similar to a basketball court.


    Hansen soon noticed that these palaces were all numbered. Hansen first saw the number 0001, and the next row of palaces were arranged in this order.


    Looking at the past, I don��t know how many palaces there are in this palace group.


    "It seems that I guess it is correct. It is really the warehouse of the Imperial Family. But the White Emperor will be so kind, will you give me the warehouse of the Imperial Family directly?" Han Sen thought it was unrealistic.


    Hey!


    Thinking of this, Hansen opened the door of the 0001 palace and immediately saw a whole body blackened in the palace, like a gorilla.


    "Hey!" The gorilla saw Hansen, suddenly screaming, the black hair on his body was upright, and the chain of black order rose up like a demon.


    But in the next second, the chains on the gorillas glowed with the glory of the gods, and the lines of the spirits flashed on them, suppressing the power of the gorillas, letting the gorillas struggle, and hard to break free. .


    "Deified alienation... It turns out that this warehouse is not a deified alien gene, but a living degenerate alien... If so many palaces are locked with degenerate internals, how many?" Han Sen slightly stunned, He sneered and sneered: "White Emperor, do you think that my body has no fighting power, can''t you kill the alienation?"


    In the next second, Han Sen directly summoned the beast soul, and the whole person became the red blood devil. At the same time, the peacock king soul clothes and the six-core snake bow were also summoned.


    His own power could not erupt, but the power of the three deified souls brought him, but it was enough to easily kill the original.


    The black-haired gorilla was trapped, and there was no way to fight back. Hansen opened the six-core snake bow, condensing the power of the soul, and one arrow shot at the head of the black-haired gorilla.


    Hey!


    The gorilla was tied and unable to move, and the force was suppressed. Hansen''s arrow directly penetrated its head.


    The gorilla, who was shot through his head, still violently yelled at Hansen, and Hansen shot more than a dozen arrows before shooting it.


    "Hunting and healing the alien black devil, and discovering the alienation."


    Hansen turned off the palace''s ban, watching the huge body of the Dark Lord, but he had a hairpin: "The kill is killing, but how big is it, how long do I have to eat? If the flower protoss are here, refining The genetic fluid can be solved in one bite."


    "Forget it, let''s first look at other palaces that are really deified." Hansen first put the body of the Dark Devils aside, and after leaving the palace, walked toward the 0002 palace.


    Opening the palace, I saw that there was a different kind of lock inside, but it was not a black demon, but a kind of alien that was completely wrapped in a purple armor.


    This heterogeneous did not yell at Hansen like a black devil, but stared coldly at Hansen, his eyes through the armor, exuding a sinister purple awn, as if to see Hansen''s lungs.


    Hansen opened the six-nuclear snake bow, and an arrow shot at the opposite seed. There are different kinds of bundles that allow him to kill casually. Naturally, there is no politeness. This is better than directly taking the degenerate gene, except for the heterogeneous gene. There is also a chance to get the soul of the beast.


    when!


    However, Hansen��s arrow shot above the alien armor, and even a white seal did not stay, and the light arrow exploded directly.


    Bq

 Chapter 2808： Only movable

    "It''s a terrible alien... It doesn''t seem to be as simple as the original base..." Hansen knows that this arrow can''t hurt it. Before his body strength is restored, there is no way to take it.


    The alien did not react, just looking at Hansen so coldly, as if Hansen was a clown.


    Did not continue to work, Han Sen directly out of the 0002 palace, and saw several palaces, the results of 0003 and 0004 are empty, and when it was 0005, only saw a different kind of.


    This time Hansen didn''t do it at all, because there was no need to do it at all. I only saw the snow and ice that was like a snowy horror. I knew that it was at least a broken kind of alien, not Hansen can kill now. .


    "I don''t know how many deified species are being held here, but the quality is too high!" Hansen did not continue to read it anyway. Anyway, the heterogeneous gene of the black devil is enough for him to eat for a few days.


    After dragging the body of the Dark Devil, he left the Nine Royal Palace. After the Nine Royal Palace, Hansen naturally did not use the Beast Soul. Instead, he called several of the Emperor��s guards to help him with the body of the Dark Lord. Dragged back to the palace.


    However, Hansen noticed that the female guards in the guards and the palace looked at him with strange eyes.


    "What do you think I do?" Hansen asked a female officer.


    "Sorry, His Royal Highness." The female officer suddenly fell to the ground.


    "I ask you to see what I am doing, you can answer honestly." Hansen frowned.


    "Slaves...slaves..." The woman officer shivered in horror, and couldn''t even say anything.


    "The greatness of the Holy Baby is a great prestige." A voice came from afar, only to see a gorgeous lady of the royal family, accompanied by many female officials, staring coldly at Hansen.


    "Who are you?" Han Sen knew that this woman should be the scorpion of the White Emperor, but the White Emperor''s nephew was too much, and Han Sen naturally could not recognize it. In fact, he did not care about what the White Emperor''s nephew called.


    "Different species are heterogeneous, and they don''t understand a few rituals." The woman looked at Hansen and looked at Hansen. Her eyes were very cold.


    "Bold, seeing the Queen is not happy to salute." The female officer on the side shouted.


    "It turned out to be a master." Han Sen snorted, but he didn''t mean to do anything.


    It was Bai Huang who wanted to accept him as a disciple. He didn''t think about going to the teacher. He didn''t have any fear of the white emperor''s wife.


    What''s more, if this woman is a queen, then she is Bai Wanjie and the impermanent mother of the white, the two guys and Han Sen are enemies and non-friends, there is no need to respect her.


    Hansen estimates that this woman is coming to him for trouble, and naturally he will not be wronged.


    "Bao Ying, teach him the rules in the palace, so that he can cause trouble after him." The Queen was even more unhappy, and said to the female officer around him.


    "His Royal Highness, you should pay a courtesy to the Queen." The female officer named Bao Ying is like a snow robes, a bit like a nun''s robes, but her head is only holding her hair and not wearing her head. yarn.


    Bao Yingsheng''s ice bone jade muscles are very beautiful, and the temperament is also like a fairy. The facial features are exquisite and people can''t help but admire God''s masterpiece.


    At this time, the ceremony of the cherry blossom model courtiers, although it is a half-hearted ceremony, but also made elegant and moving, when the head bowed, revealing a jade neck like a sheep white jade, it seems that the swan is generally elegant and moving.


    "The white emperor is really shameful, and a woman in the palace has such beauty and temperament." Hansen praised.


    Han Sen just admired Bao Ying, but there was no intention to follow it. The Queen suddenly looked gloomy: "Bao Ying, took him down to the Ministry of Rites to learn the rules."


    "Yes." Bao Ying responded with a gaze and said to Han Sen: "His Royal Highness, please go with me to the Ministry of Rites."


    "I don''t have time to go to the ritual department, go to yourself." Hansen said, he turned and went back to the garden where he lived.


    "I can''t help the Highness of the Holy Baby." Bao Ying said, a little finger, a cherry blossom formed at her fingertips, flew toward Han Sen.


    "I don''t think she is so old, it is already a deified level!" Hansen was shocked and jumped away from the flying cherry blossoms.


    But the cherry blossoms are like living, like a butterfly temple wing, chasing Hansen''s body shape and moving, so Hansen can''t hide and hide, and he will be attached to the cherry blossoms.


    Han Sen''s eyes were condensed, and the palm of his hand turned over. He suddenly saw a **** in his hand. The green light burst in the eyes of the hoe, and directly melted the sakura into nothingness.


    This gimmick is the ghost of the ghost, and Hansen only knows that it is a weapon of the beast, but a **** as a weapon, Hansen has never seen.


    Now it seems that the effect is not bad, that is, the attack power is weak, the green order chain shot in the ghost''s eyes, the destructive power is far less than the six-core snake bow, so Hansen has not used it anymore, it is not convenient to use other The beast soul will be used for one use.


    "Reversely, you dare to use the different treasures in the palace, Bao Ying, take him down." Queen cold voice.


    Bao Ying looked at Han Sen and sighed: "His Royal Highness, you still go to the Ministry of Rites with me."


    "Bao Ying, I want you to take him down." The empress behind the unpleasant color, Shen Sheng said.


    "Yes." Bao Ying should have a voice, between the hands, there is a thin neck vase with a white jade in his hand.


    Han Sen knew that it should be the genetics of Bao Ying, and he did not dare to smack her, holding the **** and staring at the vase in the hands of the cherry.


    "What are you doing?" Looking at Bao Ying, she would raise the vase, but heard the voice of the White Emperor.


    "Your Majesty!" Everyone bowed to the White Emperor.


    "Queen, what are you doing?" The White Emperor walked to the Queen and looked at Hansen.


    Queens said: "This is a stubborn, not only disrespectful to me, but also dare to use the different treasures within the palace. The courtiers will teach him the rules of the palace, otherwise he will not know what troubles will arise in the future."


    "Sacred baby, is that the case?" Bai Huang asked to Hansen.


    "Master, you still manage your wife, don''t be idle, it''s okay, I don''t have that habit." Hansen said with a grin.


    "Your Majesty, you see him so rude..." The Queen was furious.


    The women officers on the side are also looking strange. People who dare to talk to the White Emperor have never seen them. They feel that Hansen is going to be bad luck.


    "The Holy Baby does not mean to disrespect you. It is just because of different races and different ideas. You don''t have to end him with the rules of the palace." But the white emperor said that everyone was stunned and almost thought that he appeared. Illusion.


    "Your Majesty..." The Queen''s face was a bit ugly, and she wanted to say something, but she was interrupted by the White Emperor.


    "Well, Sang Rong, I am looking for something for you, Holy Baby, you should go back first." After the White Emperor finished thinking and thinking about it, he said to the side of the cherry blossoms: "The rules should also be learned, Bao Ying, you will be responsible in the future. Teach the Rules of the Infant Palace, but can''t just move it, can you hear it clearly?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty." Bao Ying bowed his head and his face was very strange.

 Chapter 2809： Special heterogeneity

    Hansen didn''t know what the White Emperor was playing, so he indulged him with some plots, but Hansen still couldn''t guess the White Emperor''s mind.


    After the incident spread out, many of the strong people in the Imperial Family knew that the White Emperor��s favor for this Son had reached an unprecedented level. Even the White Emperor��s parents had not treated like this.


    In fact, the White Emperor has always been very strict with his children, and there are few such unreasonable pets.


    The most surprising thing is that the White Emperor actually gave the Han Yu Palace to Han Sen. The people who saw the body of the Dark Devils on the same day were naturally able to guess what happened. This incident surprised them. Above what happened in the palace.


    "His Royal Highness, can you start to learn etiquette now?" Bao Ying looked at Han Sen lying on the rocking chair.


    If she can choose, she does not want to teach Hansen, but she does not want to come to the White Emperor.


    "My name is Shengying. You are called Baoying. We are also a good friend. Can you answer a question about us in such a good relationship?" Hansen asked with a squint.


    "In addition to etiquette, I don''t know much." Bao Ying said.


    "You can rest assured that I don''t ask any secrets. The Nine Royal Palace is now owned by me. Can you always tell me something about the Nine Royal Palace?" Hansen said.


    "What is the Nine Royal Palace?" Bao Sakura asked strangely.


    "Where is the Nine Royal Palace? What should the Queen be looking for because of the Nine Royal Palace?" Hansen said with a grin.


    The Queen didn''t come late, but he had to wait for him to get trouble after he got the Nine Royal Palace. With the performance before Bai Wanjie, it is not difficult to make some guesses.


    Bao Ying��s eyes moved, but she still shook her head: ��I don��t know about the Queen��s business.��


    "You should know something about the nine royal palaces? Know what to say, don''t tell me you don''t know," Hansen said.


    "I really don''t know, the Jiu Royal Palace is your Royal Highness, you don''t know anything, how can I know?" Bao Ying still keeps her elegance, so faint.


    "Be a trade, you tell me about the Jiu Yu Palace, I will learn etiquette with you, otherwise you will be mentally prepared to stay here and teach me all the time." Han Sen looked at Bao Ying.


    Bao Sakura suddenly hesitated, frowning and thinking for a moment: "In fact, I really don''t know much. I only know that the Nine Royal Palace is a place where some special aliens are held. The emperors are under the control of the Emperor or the Prince."


    Although Bao Ying only said one sentence, the amount of information contained therein is very large.


    The heterogeneous custody in the Nine Royal Palace is extraordinary, and the princes are in charge of the dynasties. That is to say, the person in charge of the Nine Royal Palace may be the emperor of the emperor in the future.


    Now the White Emperor actually gave him the Hansen Palace, which is a bit evil. Hansen even knows how to use the **** to know that the White Emperor could not want to pass the throne to him.


    "It''s no wonder that Bai Wanjie is so angry that even his own emotions can''t be controlled. The Queen is even more troublesome to find me. It is so. But what is the idea of ??the White Emperor? It is really impossible to guess. If it is If Mr. Bai is here, he should be able to analyze something. Unfortunately, my identity is not blatant to find him, otherwise it will harm him." Han Sen slightly distressed, but after a short time, it is good to take it anyway. Say.


    "What is special about the heterogeneity in the Nine Royal Palace?" Hansen asked again.


    "I really don''t know." Bao Ying shook his head.


    "Your surname is a treasure, is it a treasure? How can it be a female official in the palace?" Seeing Bao Ying is not willing to say more, Han Sen asked the topic.


    "His Royal Highness, let''s learn more quickly." Bao Ying did not want to answer this question.


    "Two questions answer one, and then we start learning." Hansen said.


    Bao Ying had no choice but to indulge for a moment and said: "The nine palaces were ruled by emperors or princes. The outsiders really don''t know why they are holding them in the same place, and those aliens are captured by the emperors. Your Highness is the only non-emperor and non-prince who can enter the Jiu Yu Palace. If you want to know the answer, I am afraid I can only find it myself."


    Seeing Baoying is not like perfunctory, Hansen has not forced her again. He smiled and said: "Then we will start to learn. You will tell me what etiquette, and the practice will be said later."


    Bao Ying had to read those ceremonies to listen to Han Sen. Han Sen listened and thought to himself: "Is the White Emperor''s plot related to the Nine Royal Palace? But he did not say anything, and let me kill the Jiu Yu Palace. Heterogeneous, what do he want to do in this way?"


    "Bao Ying, the Queen is a little uncomfortable, let you serve her." A female official hurriedly came to the garden and said to Bao Ying, who was reading to Hansen.


    The treasure cherry face has a hard color, and the female officer continued: "The queen will let you go back anyway."


    "His Royal Highness, learn this today." Bao Ying got up and walked.


    "Bao Ying, is the emperor''s Majesty let you teach me etiquette, right?" Hansen said.


    "His Royal Highness, I will come again tomorrow..." Bao Ying said.


    "I have to learn now, you will teach me now, otherwise it is right to defy the command of your majesty?" Hansen said unchanged.


    Baoying noodles have a hard color. Looking at the female official, the female official frowned. "Whenever you learn the etiquette, the Queen is not feeling well. You need Baoying to serve. This is something that cannot be delayed."


    "What do you mean by saying that the Queen''s affairs are more important than the things that are left behind? Since the Queen''s affairs are so important, it seems that I am going to ask for help, let me go down and see her, what is so important." Hansen smiles. Looking at the female officially without a smile.


    The female officer suddenly changed her face and bite her teeth: "That doesn''t need to..."


    "Since I don''t need it, I don''t want to roll it anymore. I will not be so cheaper next time." Hansen summoned a ghost, and it was a photo to the female official.


    Hey!


    The female officer suddenly screamed and flew out, and fell out of the garden and rolled out of the distance, leading the people around to look at the woman.


    "It��s too arrogant, even the female officer around the Queen dared to fight."


    "Who is making people feel like they are being pampered? Since they have been enthroned, they have not seen anyone who can be favored like him. I really don''t understand what he really deserves."


    ......


    "Why are you suffering from the emperor, this is not good for you." Bao Ying sighed.


    "You don''t want to go back, right?" Hansen said with a wink.


    Bao Ying slightly glimpsed, did not expect Han Sen''s observation power so sharp, actually saw the slightest hesitation in her heart.

 Chapter 2810： Beast soul synthesis

    Bao Ying stayed in the garden and did not leave. It is better to teach Hansen than to teach Hansen. .


    Hansen��s heart is actually a bit strange. The imperial family is no longer strong, and it has not yet reached the point where the deified powerful is used as a maid. The female official of Bao Ying is actually similar to the maid.


    And Bao Ying should be a treasure of the undoubtedly, it is even more impossible to be a female official, although the Emperor of the Emperor is not in power now, but what about it, the deification of the Emperor of the Emperor will not fall into the devil The female officer is so miserable.


    "It seems that this cherry is also a story." Han Sen did not intend to listen to the secret of Bao Ying, leaving Bao Ying, just to have a person who explained the matter of the emperor when needed.


    Otherwise, Han Sen��s eyes are black and black, and no one can figure out who is, let alone those strange things.


    Originally Hansen wanted to find an opportunity to ask the White Emperor to ask, what kind of place is the Jiu Royal Palace, but until he ate the body of the Dark Lord, he did not see the White Emperor again.


    "Since he doesn''t make it clear, he can''t blame me for eating his different kind." Han Sen couldn''t see the White Emperor, and went to the Jiu Yu Palace again, intending to continue hunting and killing the degenerate, supplementing his own deified genes, so fast. Promotion and change.


    After coming to the Nine Royal Palace again, Hansen chose the portal he had been in before and came to the front of the palace group again.


    I skipped the previous palaces and started watching directly from 0006. As a result, several palaces were empty, and until the palace numbered 0013, Hansen finally saw the locked alien.


    However, this time there was more than one alien in the palace. Hansen saw a total of four identical aliens locked in the palace.


    It is a kind of wolf-like dog, a shiny blue hair, but the eyes are blood red. Hansen has just entered the palace. The four heads are licking their teeth, and they are mad at Hansen. The order chain of the Tao flows through them, but it is quickly suppressed by the power of the chain, leaving only the face of the fierce.


    Hansen sees that their power does not seem to be very strong. It should be just the original base level. Now he no longer hesitates, directly summoning the beast soul, and one arrow shoots at one of the blue wolves.


    Lee Arrow directly pierced the blue wolf''s head and killed him with an arrow.


    "Hunt and kill the alienated star wolf, get the demonized beast soul star wolf, and discover the deified gene."


    The ascension sounds in Hansen��s mind. Hansen sees the beast soul, and his heart is very happy: ��I don��t know what the emperor��s emperor used to make these heterogeneous things, how strong and weak, and different races. There is no law at all."


    Looking at the remaining three starry wolves facing him, Hansen shot another arrow and immediately killed the second star wolf.


    "Hunt and kill the alienated star wolf, get the demonized beast soul star wolf, and discover the deified gene."


    "Get the soul of the beast again? Today''s luck is so good, have two souls of the gods in a row?" Han Sen felt that this luck was even his own and he could not believe it.


    However, when Hansen shot the third star wolf, he even got an animal soul.


    "I went, hell, how is luck so strong today, even the demonized soul of the gods, this is lower than the chance of buying lottery tickets, the rest of the head, will not be out of the beast?" Han Sen thought The last star of the wolf was also shot.


    As a result, he was somewhat unbelievable, and he actually got the demonized soul.


    "What a hell, what''s wrong with this today? I won''t use up my luck for the rest of my life this time?" Hansen secretly stunned, and then went to see the star wolf soul.


    Deified soul beast wolf: magic pattern (incomplete).


    Hansen looked at it, and all the four star wolf beasts were all incomplete magical beasts.


    "Four incomplete beasts, this stuff doesn''t know if they can synthesize a complete beast." Hansen sighed, but who knows that the four stars of the wolf beast actually began to merge.


    The four groups of blue light merged together, and soon became a more terrifying star of the wolf, the body is much stronger than the top.


    "I am going, I can really integrate!" Han Sen looked stunned and quickly watched the four-in-one after the star.


    Deified soul beast wolf: magic pattern (incomplete).


    "How is it still broken?" Han Sen felt a little strange, hesitated, and summoned the star wolf soul.


    Suddenly, a blue fierce wolf light appeared, and it was instantly attached to a wolf-shaped tattoo attached to Hansen''s body, so Hansen''s entire back was covered by the fierce blue wolf tattoo.


    Hansen only felt that the body was full of a lot of terrorist power, and the faint feeling was connected with the stars, as if the stars of the entire universe had an inexplicable connection with him.


    "Good strength..." Hansen felt his strength soared, but the power of tattooing increased even more than the sum of his use of the peacock king soul coat, the six-core snake bow and the red blood devil. .


    "Weird, the power of the star wolf beast soul is so strong, at least to the extent of the metamorphosis level, no, may have reached the level of breaking the level, but the body of the star wolf is not strong, it should be considered in the original base level. The weaker one, the effect of the four stars and wolves and souls is so strong?" Hansen was amazed.


    "In this way, the disabled beasts should be synthesizable, and the beasts like Tianxia Peacock should be able to synthesize, but where do I go to find the second soul of the Peacock King?" Sen feels that the chance of getting another Tianxia Peacock King beast is too low.


    The heterogeneous genes of the four Star Wolfs have been enough for Hansen to eat for a long time, and with the spirit of the Star Wolf, Hansen��s mood is very good.


    Returning to the palace with four wolves, I just went to the garden and saw that Bao Ying had been waiting for him in the garden.


    "Bao Ying, don''t you use it so hard?" Hansen smiled.


    Bao Ying shook his head and said: "His Royal Highness, I am coming to you."


    "Why, the Queen wants you to go back?" Hansen raised his eyebrows.


    Bao Ying shook his head again: "Han Sen killed the gods of the Imperial Family in the true ancient star field, and screamed and angered, sent a few deified to the true ancient star field to kill Hansen, I am one of them. ��


    "Han Sen... killed the emperor''s deified strong in the real ancient star field?" Han Sen listened to the stunned, others are here, and that the real ancient star domain, has never heard of it, and How could you go there to kill the magical power of the emperor?


    "Yes, you may not know much about it. This Hansen is a deadly enemy with our royal family, and recently I heard that the Taishang people are also looking for him." Bao Ying said about things.


    The more Hansen��s expression on the face, the more wonderful he was, the things that Bao Ying said, he never did.

 Chapter 2811： Lost land

    "Can I go with you to the real ancient star field? I also want to do my part for the Imperial Family," Hansen said.


    "This is going to ask the second emperor, this time is based on the second emperor." Bao Ying said.


    "Well, you took me to see the second emperor." Hansen did not know if he could really leave the emperor. By this opportunity, one can look at the endurance limit of the white emperor to him. Second, he also I want to know who is posing to him, and even killed a deity of the Emperor.


    Although he had long wanted to do this, unfortunately there has been no chance.


    Bao Ying did not refuse, and Hansen went to see the second emperor.


    The Second Emperor did not refuse Hansen. He only said that he had to ask the White Emperor before he could decide, let Han Sen go back and wait for news.


    Hansen originally thought that Bai Huang should not let him go out. Who knows that it didn''t take long for the second emperor to let Bao Ying inform Hansen and prepare him to go to the real ancient star field at night.


    "Does the White Emperor really give me the opportunity to leave the Emperor? If I don''t go back, isn''t he a man and a man?" Han Sen really couldn''t understand what the White Emperor was playing.


    However, since Bai Huang will let him go out, Han Sen also wants to go out and see it. After the evening, he will go along with Bao Ying.


    Among the people who went there, the second emperor was the absolute main force. Hansen only knew that the strength of the second emperor was terrible. It might be the strongest of the butterfly class, but it was only heard.


    Now Hansen��s power has not recovered, and it is difficult to make his own judgment.


    There is also the deification of Bao Ying, Bao Qin, Meng Lie and the four foreigners. This time, the emperor actually dispatched eight deified strongmen. It seems that the iron heart is going to destroy Hansen.


    These deified powerful people would not have thought that Hansen, who wanted to kill them, would always be with them.


    Along the way, the two emperors did not monitor Hansen''s meaning, and did not even limit Hansen''s freedom. Hansen was very sure that as long as he wanted to go, it should not be difficult to escape.


    "The stolen sacred **** really didn''t work, saying that I would steal it back. As a result, I haven''t seen him yet. Fortunately, I didn''t expect him at all." Hansen secretly snarled.


    When Hansen and his group came to the real ancient star field, they found that it was a mess, and the portals of different kinds of space were blasted. There were traces of wars everywhere, and many planets were affected. It can be seen that the fierce battle of the war.


    The entire true ancient star field has been looted, and now there are many foreigners here, mostly for Hansen, but no one has found Hansen.


    Hansen and Erhuangshu, their party, have come a little late. Many places on the scene have been destroyed. Fortunately, there are already nearby members of the Imperial Family who have protected many important places.


    The second emperor, they came this time, the most difficult is not how to defeat Han Sen, but how to find Han Sen.


    The deified strongmen brought by the two emperors have their own specialties in this respect. Naturally, they have their own methods. After the group came to the main battlefield, Hansen saw the traces left by the battles and could not help but glimpse.


    "The artistic conception of the knife in the sky? How is this possible?" Hansen looked strangely at the criss-crossing of the knife marks on the planet, which can be clearly seen. It is the mood of the knife under the heavens.


    Moreover, it is not the law of the Tiangong Palace, but Hansen himself understands the world of the sword after the revision.


    "No wonder everyone thinks that it is Hansen. If I am Hansen, I am afraid that even I believe it. Who is it, even my sword can be imitated." Hansen secretly surprised.


    Uncle Er, they also easily judged the traces of the world''s knives, and it was confirmed that Hansen was undoubtedly impossible.


    Hansen''s world knife can be said to be the only one in the universe. Even in the town Tiangong, which has the original sword of the world, no one can practice the same artistic conception as him.


    "Ger, have you found out?" The second emperor looked at a deified strong.


    Geer''s ability to possess the eye of the shadow, although not able to see through the future, but can reorganize some of the original image fragments according to the remnants of the air, and the ability of the purple butterfly **** mirror is somewhat similar.


    In the eyes of Geer, the images are constantly changing, and soon they begin to move their bodies and go in one direction.


    The two emperors and other people followed the past, and everyone went all the way, and soon came out of the true ancient star field.


    "Sure enough, have you escaped? As a result, the difficulty of our pursuit has been greatly improved." Bao Qin frowned.


    "Don''t dare to kill my emperor, destroying my alien space, even if he fled to the end of the universe, this time it is not killing him."


    "Maybe he didn''t go far," Geer said suddenly.


    "How do you say this?" asked Meng Lie.


    The last time Meng Li was coagulated by the shield of Medusa, the Emperor had spent a lot of effort to rescue him. Later he stayed in the kingdom of the emperor, and this was the first time.


    Geer said: "Hansen has been slow to leave. It seems that he has not escaped very anxiously. He infers from the video clips I see now that unless he has the ability to move the stars, he should not leave too far.


    "It is said that he learned the great movement of the stars in the emperor, but the big move of the starry sky can be done in a short time. He should still be difficult to do the distant starry movement."


    "It��s useless to say anything now, continue to chase it." Meng Li��s eyes flashed through a fierce anger. The last time Hansen was frozen in the void, it was obvious that Meng Lie was very reluctant. It is to compete with Hansen again.


    Geer responded and continued to lead the way in front of everyone. The group flew in the sky and quickly moved away from the true ancient stars.


    "Wait a minute." The second emperor suddenly changed his face and stopped the Geer who led the way.


    Everyone looked at the second emperor, and the second emperor looked at Geer and asked: "Ger, do you know that Hansen is going in that direction?"


    "Although I only saw some moments, I shouldn��t be wrong in the direction." Gers thought for a moment.


    "That''s strange. If I didn''t make a mistake, that direction should be the road to the Great Stars." Second Emperor said.


    "Second brother, are you remembering the mistakes, and the starry field is separated from the place by many stars?" Meng Lie said with a puzzled look at the second emperor.


    "It''s not wrong. Going forward is a chaotic space. There are a lot of wormholes and twisted spaces. After the battleships are mistakenly entered, they appear on the side of the Great Silent Star. If we go on, we will enter that. The film is called the chaotic space of the lost place." The second emperor said with a serious look.


    "Gell, are you sure that Hansen has fled to the other side?" Meng Lie asked to ask Geer.


    Geer repeatedly read it several times with his own ability, and then nodded and said: "Now there is nothing wrong with him. He is going there, but he has not entered the lost place, but he has to go to the place before he can Judging."


    "Alright, let''s go to the lost land and make plans again." The second emperor, who had been indulging for a long time, told Geer to continue to lead the way.

 Chapter 2812： Go all the way

    The two emperors and uncles also hoped that Hansen was not in the lost place. Maybe he had already changed his course in the middle, but Geer took them all the way to the lost place and dispelled their last fluke.


    "Han Sen also knows that he has smashed a big disaster, so he ventured into the lost place to avoid the disaster. Are we entering or not?" The eyes of the people all looked at the second emperor, Bao Qin asked.


    The second emperor was also hesitant for a time. Although the lost land is not really a dead star, it is likely to be mistaken into the dead star field.


    The Great Silent Star Field was the original sanctuary site, and the sanctuary was destroyed. After that, the sanctuary became a dead land, and there were countless horrific mutations in it.


    Unlike ordinary aliens, the heterogeneous species in the Great Stars are very mutated, much stronger than the same-order aliens, and with a strong desire to destroy.


    Even if the deified powerful enters it, unless it is a true god-level existence, it is difficult to be sure to live.


    "Your Majesty sent us so much deification to hunt down Hansen, and if so, I am afraid that there is no way to explain it." Meng Lie said.


    "Yes, if you go back, there is really no way to confess." The second emperor nodded. "Well, since he Hansen dares to go in, we can also enter. I don''t dare to enter the Great Stars. It should be just hiding in the lost place."


    Everyone knows that there is danger, but they all know that there is no way to go back and confess, but they have to say yes, they also hope that they can catch Hansen in the lost place. As long as they don''t enter the big star, it is not too dangerous.


    "Holy baby, the lost land is too dangerous, you still don''t want to venture into it, I let Bao Ying send you back." The second emperor looked to Han Sen.


    Hansen did not have the intention to go back. Da Yi said with awkwardness: "I am also a member of the Imperial Family and a disciple of my Majesty. How can I retreat if I know it? Isn��t that a shame to my Master Emperor? Be sure to bring it to the bottom, let me contribute to the Emperor."


    Han Sen said so, but in his heart, he said: "I am not looking for a chance to enter the big star field to find a small flower. I can go in with you. It is better. It is equivalent to finding a group of powerful beaters to accompany me for free. Entering the Great Stars, I hope that the fake Hansen has entered the Great Stars."


    Uncle Wang and others listened to Han Sen and said that he was somewhat impressed with him. He felt that Bai Huang chose him as a disciple, and it was not entirely unreasonable.


    "If this is the case, then let''s go and catch Hansen back to life as soon as possible." The second emperor nodded slightly to Hansen.


    Meng Lie��s attitude towards Hansen was also a lot better. Before that, they still had some opinions on how the White Emperor received a foreigner as a disciple.


    Although there are still opinions, it is pleasing to see Hansen.


    When everyone entered the lost place together, Hansen was the first to enter this place, seeing the various light and magnetic fields that triggered the strange scene.


    The black hole that rotates in the halo, fast moving like a lightning-like spot, and some twisted light strings, the lost land is full of fantasy, and many scenes have never been seen before.


    After entering the lost land, Geer��s ability lost its function, and he said with a depressed face: ��My strength needs to take advantage of the traces of the environment and space, but the space here is distorted too much, and my ability is almost impossible to get here. Normal image."


    "Bao Ying, I can only rely on you now." Second uncle seems to have expected, turned to Bao Ying said.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Bao Ying, Han Sen is also somewhat curious, what kind of ability is Bao Ying, her origins and origins are somewhat strange, and Han Sen is also very interested.


    Bao Ying nodded slightly and reached out and summoned a jade bottle, which is the neck white jade bottle that Hansen had seen before. It should be her genetically armed.


    "I need something related to Hansen." Bao Ying said with a jade bottle.


    "This is easy, Geer." The second emperor pointed out to Geer.


    Geer reached out to the palm of his hand and saw a little dust on his fingertips: "Miss Bao Ying, this is the trace of my way, only so much, I don''t know if I can use it?"


    "Try it." Bao Ying took the dust and put it directly into the vase.


    Hansen only saw strange fluctuations in the vase. After a while, Bao Ying tilted the jade bottle, like pouring water. But the water flowing out of the jade bottle is not the water, but the petals of a piece of cherry blossom.


    Those petals fluttered in a direction like a butterfly, and the sky fluttering in the sky was wonderful.


    "Follow me." Bao Ying holding a jade bottle, constantly flying petals out of the bottle in front of the road.


    Under the guidance of the flow of petals, the group of people walked quickly in the lost place, and there was no danger.


    "The genetics of Baoying is armed with some strange features. I don''t know which force it is. Look at those petals, it seems to be a plant system, but the jade bottle can''t be a plant system. It''s really weird..." Hansen couldn''t help. Using the hole in the field, although the heart is curious, but can not see why.


    "How did those petals fly into the black hole?" Bao Qin said with amazement.


    Everyone has already seen that the petals like the Milky Way are flowing into a twisted black hole. The petals disappear immediately after entering the black hole, and all the petals disappeared.


    "Bao Ying, what is the situation?" Erhuang uncle asked to ask Baoying.


    "If the dust is indeed from Hansen, then he must have passed through this black hole." Bao Ying said here, paused and glanced at the black hole before saying: "The petals still pass through the black hole. It still exists and has not suffered a blow. This should be a relatively stable black hole and should be able to pass through."


    "I am afraid that this is a black hole leading to the Great Stars. We are easy to go in. It is difficult to think of it again." Baoqin smiled bitterly.


    "Bao Ying, is there any way to perceive the situation there?" Second Emperor asked again.


    Bao Ying shook his head: "It seems that because the distance is too far, I can only sense that the petals are still there, and the other sensors are very blurred."


    "The distance is very far, it means that this black hole is likely to lead to the Great Stars." Baoqin Road.


    "Four brothers, what do you think?" The second emperor looked at Meng Lie, and there was only a stern in this position.


    "Since this is a stable black hole, we may wish to look at it in the past. If it is dangerous, it will not be late to return from the black hole," said Meng Lie.


    "Can you do it?" The second emperor looked at Bao Ying.


    "I''ll give it a try." Bao Ying looked at the black hole and raised the jade bottle in his hand. He saw the splendid flow on the jade bottle. After a while, he saw the petals of the Xinghe flew out of the black hole. Returned to the jade bottle.


    "All the petals are there, no damage or reduction." When the last petal returned to the jade bottle, Bao Ying said.

 Chapter 2813： True and false Hansen

    The ruined land is full of broken metal machinery and stone buildings. The broken metal machinery is a bit like the post-steam era, and the buildings are more ancient. .


    Most of Shiding, stone furnaces and stone towers have been broken. Three-meter-high stone furnaces have been broken in half from the middle, and these broken stone buildings and appliances can be seen everywhere.


    Those huge metal machines are also scattered in the east and west, and there is a sense of decadence that cannot be said.


    Under the afterglow of the setting sun, the whole piece of land is like the ruins of the last days. Hansen and others just crossed over and saw such pictures, all of them frowning.


    "There are ten ** here is the big dead star field is correct." Meng Li looked around and said.


    Han Sen looked at the broken buildings around, always feeling a bit familiar, the style of these buildings, how to look like the stone style scattered in the valley at that time in the shelter.


    "Is it true that those stone tools originally came from here? Then, the piece of the fate of the gods is also from here?" Han Sen secretly guessed.


    Because the power of Geer still has no effect here, he can only rely on Bao Ying to continue to search for Hansen''s trace.


    Like the stream of the petals flowing toward the ruins, the two emperors and other people are carefully following the petals, no one dares to have a half-hearted.


    The Great Silent Star Field can be said to be the most terrifying area in the entire universe. Even if it is as powerful as the deification of the Second Emperor, it does not dare to have a half-fortunate feeling.


    After walking more than 100 miles, I saw the ruins of a large piece of film, but I did not encounter any kind of alienation. This made everyone feel better than nothing, but no one dared to relax their vigilance.


    The petals suddenly stopped in front of a stone tower and hovered around the stone tower.


    "It is here." Bao Ying stared at the stone tower.


    Everyone is overjoyed. If they can catch Hansen here, they will not have to go deep into the stars.


    "It seems that Hansen''s kid thought that we didn''t dare to chase it in, so we didn''t run away, we hid here," Bao Qin said.


    "Rondo, the stone tower is opened." The second emperor said to a tauren.


    The Tauren was forced to move and summoned his genetic armor. It was a huge axe, sparkling with an inexhaustible chain of order.


    "Hey!" The Tauren roared, and the giant axe swayed down the stone tower. The stone tower, which is tens of meters high, was directly smashed by him from the middle.


    when!


    The stone tower that was split into two halves fell down on both sides, but when the giant axe reached the bottom of the stone tower, it was blocked by something and made a metal cross.


    The eyes of everyone looked at the place where the giant axe attacked. I saw a young man sitting on the stone platform. His right hand was slightly lifted. The index finger and the **** caught the edge of the giant axe. The huge axe was hard to Sinking half a point.


    "Hey!" Rondo screamed, and the chain of orders on the axe erupted like a volcano. He wanted to continue kneeling and knock the young man''s arm down.


    However, letting Rondo''s power break out, the giant axe is always difficult to move.


    The young man smiled lightly, his fingers forced, and he only heard a bang. The axe of the giant axe was pinched off by his fingers and broke into two pieces.


    "Hey!" Long Duo spit blood repeatedly back and forth, his face turned pale.


    The giant axe was his genetic arm, the genetic arm was destroyed, and he was also hit hard.


    The faces of Erhuang and others are also very unattractive. Although Rondo is only a primordial, and not an imperial family, his ability has an indestructible character, and he is ruined by the young man��s fingers. Story, only this point, you can see the terrible of the young man.


    "Han Sen, let me know how to be blackmailed, and today it is impossible to escape." Second Emperor and other people surrounded the young man, Bao Qin said coldly to the young man.


    Han Sen looked at the young man, but his look was a little weird, because the young man��s appearance was not different from the previous one. Looking at the young man, Hansen thought he was looking in the mirror.


    "Who is this guy? There is such a ability, it is only weaker than before I did not have an accident, why should I pretend to be me?" Hansen was puzzled.


    The young man looked at the second emperor and others, but he smiled and said: "I thought that the people of the Taishang people would arrive first. I didn''t expect that the first one was actually you. Or, since you came first, it is you. From now on, if you follow my orders, you can''t have a slight difference, otherwise you will be severely punished."


    The tone of the young man''s voice makes people listen very awkward, just like the two emperors are a slave to his family.


    The two emperors and Meng Lie are the blood relatives of the Baihuang series. They are used to being high and high. When they have been subjected to this kind of gas, their faces have sunk.


    Meng Lie snorted: "Han Sen, don''t be arrogant when you have Medusa''s shield. Today I will let you know that it is nothing to have a shield of Medusa."


    Said, Meng Li took out a capsule, directly crushed the capsule, suddenly a horrible demonized alien rushed out of it, the body rose up against the wind, turned into a black-necked nine-headed snake.


    Meng Lie grabbed the tail of the black-necked nine-headed snake, and the golden light of the body was put on, and the huge black-scaled nine-headed snake was dyed in gold.


    With a violent scream, the nine-headed snake suddenly turned into a golden nine-headed scorpion, and was held in the hands of Meng Li, pointing directly to the young man sitting on the stone platform, the power of horror fluctuated, forced Er and others are involuntarily retreating.


    "Meng Lie this guy has become stronger, has it been promoted to the level of breaking?" Han Sen secretly said.


    The young man just looked at Meng Lie with great interest. He didn��t even have the meaning to stand up from the stone platform. He smiled and looked at the golden nine heads and said: "The golden **** body is a bit interesting, but unfortunately you still Too weak."


    "Killing you enough." Meng Lie snorted, and the golden nine-headed scorpion burst into a horrible light, and stabbed directly toward the young man on the stone platform.


    The power of this thorn, the golden nine head turned into nine gold demon snakes swallowed toward young people, as if to swallow the world''s nine gold monsters.


    Even Hansen had to admit that Meng Li was getting stronger and stronger. When he was at the original base level, I am afraid that even if he used a different kind of warfare, it would be difficult to completely block this blow.


    "The four gods'' golden gods are more and more wonderful." Second Emperor also praised.


    But the next second, everyone was stunned, only to see the young man sitting on the stone, his fingers flicked nine times, and each of them just happened to be on the top of the golden demon snake.


    Then I saw the head of the nine golden demon snakes bursting open. The golden nine-headed cockroach was instantly scrapped. Meng Lie couldn��t hold the broken sputum. The mouth spit blood flew out and knocked down a large piece of metal machinery.

 Chapter 2814： too weak

    Everyone is completely stunned. Meng Lie is already a destructive deification, and he has turned a broken-class black-scaled Hydra into a golden god. Even a trick can''t stop it. What an amazing power.


    "Impossible... you are not Hansen..." Meng Lie swayed out of the ruins, his hands covered with blood, but he ignored it, just staring at the young man.


    "Oh, why am I not Hansen? Is it because I have not used the knife? If you want to see it, I can use it for you." The young man looked at Meng Lie with interest.


    Almost at the same time, he raised the mood of the heavens, and the horrible mood instantly enveloped the whole. Even the two emperors changed their faces, and the will was influenced by the artistic conception, which produced a strange The feeling, as if they have become a puppet, as long as the young man is willing, they can arbitrarily arbitrarily their fate.


    Hansen finally found out that the knife used by young people is really like his knife, but there are still some slight differences. The young man��s knife is closer to the Taishang��s artistic conception and he regards himself as a chess player. Hands, everything in the world is a piece of chess, and it is in the hands of the hand.


    Hansen��s artistic conception is similar, but he regards himself as a chess piece, not a chess player who controls everything.


    However, the young man��s artistic conception is not under him, which makes him even more surprised. Such a young man can��t be overwhelmed by the world. He doesn��t know why he would pretend to be him.


    "You are not Hansen." Meng Li stared at the young man and insisted.


    "Oh, then, because I am acting too strong, and he is not so strong?" the young man asked faintly.


    Listening to the young man saying this, everyone suddenly knows that Meng Lie is right, this young man is really not Hansen.


    "No, your temperament is different. Although you imitate his appearance, but the temperament can not be imitated, you are not Hansen, who are you?" Meng Lie said.


    "It is also said that Hansen is only a low-level inferior creature, no matter how i imitate it, after all, I still can''t imitate that humble temperament." The young man said faintly.


    The second emperor''s face changed, watching the young man say: "Since you are not Hansen, it is not our enemy. This is just a misunderstanding. How do we both stop here?"


    The young man��s mouth was slightly upturned and said with a smile: ��I have not said it before. From now on, you have to follow my orders. As long as you do well, it��s fine to spare you.��


    "Although your strength is amazing, if you fight hard, you may not be able to take advantage of it. One enemy is not as good as many friends. This time you are offended. If you are willing to stop, it is my friend of the Imperial Family. Although the strength of the Second Emperor is stronger than that of Meng Lie, it is not a person who likes to solve problems by force, and he is not sure that he can overcome the mysterious young man in front of him.


    After listening to the words of the second emperor, the smile on the face of the young man is even stronger: "In the eyes of the lower creatures, the name of the emperor is still useful, but in the eyes of the god, the emperor and the universe Like most creatures, they are just humble creatures and have no qualifications to talk to the Son of God."


    "What is the origin of this guy, it is really arrogant, even the Emperor is not in the eyes." Han Sen has not spoken, just stood by and looked at the young man.


    "You are too arrogant." The second emperor was furious, and even now, even if he wants to let things go, it is impossible.


    A strange wave spread from the body of the Second Emperor, the ripples are invisible and colorless, but you can see that the space is twisted by the ripples, forming a strange force field on the second emperor.


    Hansen was slightly surprised. The power used by the two emperors seems to be the power of time. This is a very rare attribute power.


    "Time attribute? It is rare, but unfortunately you are still too weak." The young man finally stood up from the stone platform, and the next second went to the second emperor volley.


    Just one step before, I actually went to the second emperor.


    In the eyes of the two emperors, the light of the gods blooms, the time and power of the body accelerates and circulates, and the surrounding space is distorted. As if Hansen is in this area, the whole time has been slowed down, and all the movements have become Slow motion.


    Even the screams of Baoqin were slowed down and they didn��t know how many times, and their mouths could not be fully opened for a long time.


    Hey!


    However, the young man was completely unaffected, and the palm of his hand was on the top of the second emperor''s head. The second emperor suddenly trembled, his legs were involuntarily soft, and he was so stunned in front of the young man.


    Everyone is shocked, the second emperor of the butterfly class, the second emperor who has the rare time of the emperor, was forced to smash by the palm of his hand, which is such a powerful force.


    The uncle of the second emperor rushed to the crown, why he had been so humiliated, the power of his body broke out wildly, and he wanted to force the strength of the young man to suppress.


    But let his power break out, the man is still as stable as a mountain, and one hand firmly presses on the top of the second emperor''s head, so that the second emperor can only be there.


    "I said that although the time attribute is strong, but you are too weak, the lower creatures are lower creatures, and there are powerful power attributes, but they can''t exert the true power." Young men seem to be the elders education juniors , the old face of the second emperor said red.


    Although the second emperor is very angry, but can not break the pressure of the young man''s town, the uncomfortable almost crazy.


    "Let''s go together." Meng Li roared, grabbed half of the golden nine heads, and the golden light of the body broke out like a tide, attacking the young man.


    Geer, Rondo, Baoqin, Bao Ying and many other powerful people have used their strongest powers to bombard the past with young men. They want to be hit hard by the opportunity of the young man and the second emperor. herein.


    The young man��s face was disdainful. One hand suppressed the second emperor, but the person did not move at all. The gods bloomed like a god, and the light shrouded in the halo.


    Hey!


    All kinds of horrible forces were bombarded above the halo, and they were not able to break the halo.


    "Give you the last chance, if you don''t obey, then you will not have the value to continue to live." The young man said, his body broke out, and suddenly the monstrous and other powerful people were shaken out.


    Looking at the deified strongman who fell down, Hansen was also a bit surprised: "Who is this guy? Is it a true god-level powerhouse? Why should he pretend to be me? Is it an enemy or a friend?" 8)

 Chapter 2815： East Royal Garden

    "You are from the temple?" The second emperor looked at the young man like a god, as if he had thought of something, his pupils shrank, and he looked at the young man with fear. .


    "You are still a little insight." The young man said a faintly, and took back the palm of his hand on the top of the second emperor.


    "Do you really come from the temple?" The second emperor stood up, but he still asked some unbelievable.


    "No need to say anything, from now on, you are obeying the command of the Son of God." The young man said with some arrogance.


    It was only at this time that the Second Emperor did not dare to refute him. Instead, he asked: "How dare you ask the Highness of God?"


    "Demon Lotus." The young man replied proudly.


    "I don''t know what is ordered by His Royal Highness? I will be honored if I can do my best for the Son of God." There is a feeling of despicable kneeling between the two emperors.


    "The temple? Is it the gene temple? Can the real body of the creatures in the gene temple come out?" Hansen turned to think: "It should be able to come out, otherwise the vine will not be seriously injured in the sky garden."


    "Being obedient will be good. As long as you do your best to do things for me, it will naturally be less beneficial to you after the event." The demon lotus seems to be useful for them. The shots are very measured, just waving slightly, the gods are on the crowd, they The wound suddenly recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and it was already intact as soon as possible.


    "I don''t know what is going on under God''s Highness, we need to do it?" asked the Second Emperor.


    "Follow me, I am." The demon lotus did not say much, just let everyone follow him to go to the Great Star.


    The two emperors and other people are secretly complaining in their hearts. The demon lotus may come and go freely in the big dead star field. They have no such ability, and then continue to go deeper. It is hard to predict whether it will survive.


    "Four emperors, is the **** of the gods from the gene temple?" Hansen and Meng Lie walked in the end of the team, Han Sen whispered to Meng Lie.


    Meng Li nodded slightly: "Don''t talk more, follow it, you are with Bao Ying, don''t be too far away from me."


    Hansen nodded, but saw the demon who walked in the front and looked back at him. He knew that the demon had heard their conversation, but he didn''t care.


    The demon lotus just looked at Han Sen, but did not care, and continued on the ruins of the land, but it seems that he also has scruples, when the road, obviously around some roads.


    "Weird, those who claim to be gods should not be injured, nor can they be involved in the creatures in the big universe. The devil and the vines are somewhat different. Why is there such a difference? Said that they are not the same kind of god?" Han Sen secretly thought.


    The demon lotus seems to be a familiar road to the road. It is very safe along the way. It has not encountered the alienation of the dead star field, and soon arrived in front of an ancient city buried half underground.


    The ancient city was not only broken, but most of the city was buried underground. The gates only saw a crescent-like doorway, and the rest were buried underneath.


    The carvings on the gates of the city are still there, only the words "East Shengyuan" are written on it.


    The two emperors also saw the three words of the East Shengyuan above. The second emperor suddenly surprised: "Is it here that the Holy Land of St. Kirin''s residence in the Holy Land of the Holy Land?"


    "You know a lot, even know the East St. Kirin." Demon Lotus looked at the second emperor.


    "I just heard about it." Second Emperor said quickly.


    The demon turned to look at the words of the East Shengyuan, and the voice was a little weird: "Yes, this is the sanctuary of one of the four holy sacred beasts of the Holy Land. The four holy beasts of the sanctuary are all natural gods, and These inferior creatures are different. They are natural and noble creatures. I just don��t know why, and the noble creatures will be used by the Lord of a sanctuary. It��s really puzzling. I came to the Great Stars. I just want to find some clues from the former residence of the Four Holy Beasts."


    After a pause, the demon lotus pointed to the East Shengyuan and said: "At present, I have only found the ruins of the East Shengyuan, but most of them are buried underground. You need to dig them up and you are responsible for this. It is important to dig up the East Shengyuan in a month."


    Everyone knows that the demon lotus led them over and turned out to be their coolies.


    Although it is not necessarily dangerous to know the residence of St. Qilin, there will be accidents when there are dozens of stalks, but there are demon lotuses on the side, but they dare not dig.


    According to the command of the demon lotus, everyone began to dig from the gate of the East Shengyuan. The mud and rocks of the Great Stars were a bit special, and they were much harder than the mountains of the general starry field. It is like a crystal like jade, the power of the deified level is going on, and it is difficult to dig up the sand and gravel in a large area.


    "If these sediments are made into different treasures, isn''t it comparable to the devil?" Hansen whispered.


    On the side of Bao Ying said: "That is impossible. The Great Stars are eroded by the power of terror because they don''t know. The material here has changed. It can''t be used to refine the treasures. Scientific and technological instruments analyze the substances here, and find that the substances here have some similar characteristics to nuclear ash, and they are extremely radioactive. If the general creatures stay here for a long time, they will be affected by the radioactive substances, and the body will produce some changes."


    Baoqin said: "Our deification level can still resist the erosion of this radioactive material, but it can''t stay for a long time, otherwise it will become the same as those of the aliens. It will be destroyed. It will suppress the rationality and become a monster that only knows the killing. ""


    "Speaking, you should also be a natural deification for the Holy Baby? How is your strength so weak?" Bao Qin asked Han Sen.


    "My family is not good at brute force." Hansen has passed.


    when!


    The Mengli over there seemed to have dug something, and it made a sound of metal impact. Everyone quickly looked at it and saw that the place that had been dug had already reached the gate. The double doors were open, and the middle was still mud, just Those sands did not know what the reason was, and they turned from black and gray to a reddish color.


    These pale red sands become harder, and each hit on them will make a slamming metal crash, and the more you dig inside, the deeper the red of the sand will be, and the harder the texture will be.


    After digging a few meters deep, I saw a dark red liquid in the mud.


    "Ah!" Rondo''s hooves touched the dark red liquid, and suddenly screamed, and quickly retreated, just in the blink of an eye, his hard deified grade of hooves was eroded by the dark red liquid. piece.

 Chapter 2816： Kylin statue

    Rondo''s hooves continue to be eroded, and the entire hoof is about to be melted. .


    The demon lotus palm moved slightly, and a knife flashed over, suddenly smashed Rondo''s hooves, and everyone saw the hoof hoist melt into a pool of liquid.


    He was shackled with a hoof, and he was not a big injury to a deified person like Rondo. But he still hurts his face, and his forehead is full of sweat.


    "His son of the Son of God, what are those red liquids? Even the gods can corrode?" asked the two uncles frowning.


    The reason why he asked, is not really want to know what the liquid is, but is not willing to continue to dig.


    The home of the true god-level aliens is in the battlefield of horror, and it is hard to imagine what kind of danger it will encounter.


    The demon faintly said: "This is the blood of St. Unicorn. It has the power of pure and true genes. It can be integrated with any gene. Any gene that encounters the sacred unicorn will be absorbed and absorbed. Even the true god-level powerhouse. I don��t dare to touch St. Kirin��s body easily. Now I see the Holy Blood here, which shows that St. Kirin should have fallen here.��


    "The genetic power of St. Kirin is so powerful that it can devour the genes of other creatures after death. We can''t touch those holy blood at all. How can we continue to excavate?" said the second emperor.


    The demon lotus looked at the **** liquid that had leaked out of the soil. Shen Shen said for a moment: "Take another place to dig again, avoiding these unicorn blood."


    Although everyone is not willing to continue to dig, but there is no way to be forced by the devil, only to change a position and continue to dig.


    The gate is not dare to dig again. Fortunately, Dongsheng Park is an open garden. If it used to be, there should be enchantment guardian. But now Dongshengyuan is almost ruined, and naturally there is no enchantment. The people entered the garden directly from above, and the devil chose a place to let Hansen continue to dig.


    The place dug this time was a palace that was exposed above the sand. The palace did not know how high it was. The exposed part of the mud could only see the gallery, and all of it was buried in the sand.


    "The power of the demon lotus is stronger than that of the second emperor. He himself does not dare to dig. Obviously, he is afraid of St. Qilin. Phoenix Yu and Phoenix Yan can kill Fujita, so it seems that the true god-level power is Can fight with God, but it seems that something is wrong." Han Sen secretly thought.


    The two emperors uncleed the sand and the spirits were highly concentrated. After digging for a few tens of meters, they could only see the top floor of the palace. I don��t know how many layers there are, but when I continue to dig down, It was discovered that red sand appeared again below, apparently also eroded by Kirin blood.


    The Emperor Erhuang quickly made everyone stop and didn''t dare to dig down.


    "His son of the Son of God, there is also Qilin blood here, are we going to change another place to dig?" Second Emperor uncle respectfully said to the devil.


    The demon lotus nodded slightly, letting them change another place, but changed a few places in succession. After digging for a few tens of meters, they could see the red sand, as if there were unicorns under the entire East Shengyuan.


    The face of the demon lotus is also not very good, and the second emperor tempted to ask: "His son of the Son of God, St. Kirin should be in the East Shengyuan. It is just that the East Shengyuan is full of unicorn blood, even if it is We are willing to continue to venture and dig, and it is impossible to dig up the body of St. Kirin."


    "Since I can''t dig it out, there is only one way to do it." The devil said coldly: "Go from the top of the palace and see what''s inside the palace."


    The people originally thought that there was no need to dig, but whoever knew it was still going to continue, but from the original excavation to the digging of the house.


    The palace is a stone building, but it is hard and terrible. The second imperial master��s full blow is on the top, and only a few cracks can be left. The people have been bombarded for dozens of hours before finally hitting the top of the palace. There is a hole in it.


    Looking down from the hole, I found that the palace was still intact, and I could see many murals and statues inside.


    "You, go in and see." Devil said to Rondo.


    Obviously, the demon is afraid of any special prohibition within the palace, and dare not go on first.


    Rondo''s face was a bit ugly, but he had to obey the command to drill in from the hole. Everyone looked at Rondo and fell into the palace. There was no abnormal situation, and he was relieved.


    "There is no prohibition in the palace." Rondo walked back and forth several times in the palace. Without any discovery, the demon lotus was safely entered into the palace.


    The entire hall is engraved with various animal motifs on the walls, and the statues are all unicorns. The unicorn statues of different sizes are arranged on both sides of the main hall.


    "These unicorns don''t seem to be carved. Should this be pottery?" Bao Qin looked at one of the two-meter-high unicorns.


    "There is nothing wrong with the pottery." The second emperor squatted in front of a broken unicorn, picked up a piece of debris, and said it for a while.


    Speaking, the two emperors and the uncles were slightly forced, and the pottery pieces were crushed by him. They could not help but frown: "It��s strange, why is St. Kirin putting so many pottery unicorns here? The materials of these pottery seem to be very Ordinary, there is no hard sand outside."


    The demon lotus walked around the palace. There were no other things found in the three-storey palace. Each floor was filled with a lot of pottery unicorns. It seems that this palace is used to store these pottery.


    "St. Kirin can''t be placed in some useless pottery for no reason. Is there any mystery inside these pottery?" Meng Li looked at the unicorn as a musing.


    "Then break a pottery and see what''s inside." Demon Lotus said to Meng Lie.


    Meng Lie now hates not to smoke a few mouths, nothing more than a mouth, but he usually used to be used by the four emperors, subconsciously said, did not think so much.


    Although he did not want to take risks himself, under the gaze of the demon lotus, Meng Lie had to choose a small unicorn statue of a half-man high, which condensed the golden light and bombarded the ceramic statue far away.


    The pottery statue is broken and very fragile, and it is no different from ordinary pottery.


    Everyone was vigilantly retreating, fearing that something was jumping out of the pottery, and soon they discovered that the pottery was empty and there was nothing at all.


    "Nothing." Under the demon''s instructions, Meng Lie broke two unicorn statues, which were still empty and found nothing.


    Everyone''s eyes looked at the demon lotus, waiting for his decision, but they saw that the face of the demon lotus changed greatly. His hair and skin were exposed to the outside, and it seemed to be burned by charcoal fire. Light.

 Chapter 2817： Ceramic powder

    "The power of Kirin!" The face of the demon lotus changed, the body light bloomed, and the red light was forced to retreat outside, and the skin and hair on the face gradually returned to normal.


    Everyone was shocked, and they all gathered together for strength, but they did not find any problems in themselves, as if the power was directed at the demon.


    "Oh, these pottery images are really problematic. The powder of the pottery tablets actually contains the power of Kirin." The light of the demon lotus has been constantly blooming, and it can be seen that the powder produced after breaking the pottery statue is scattered on him. It has a fierce reaction with the gods, like a flash of lightning.


    However, everyone was covered with powder, and Erhuang��s uncle crushed the pottery, but they didn��t have anything.


    The two emperors and other people are suspicious in their hearts. Hansen probably knows why this is the case. The same is true of the previous Phoenix and Phoenix inflammation. For the general creatures, there is no lethality, but they can kill the vines, and want to come to these pottery. Similar things are mixed in the film.


    "Break all the pottery here, I have to see, what is the ghost of St. Kirin." The demon lotus coldly ordered the second emperor.


    In the heart of the second emperor, he said to everyone: "I heard it, and the Highness of God, let us break the unicorns, and we don''t know how to do it."


    After all, Meng Lie was the brother of Erhuang''s uncle. When he saw the eyes of the second emperor, he immediately understood what he meant. He directly rushed toward the unicorns and suddenly smashed the row of unicorns.


    Just now, Meng Lie only smashed the unicorn, but this time it was violently broken directly, and suddenly a large amount of dust was formed, which covered the entire hall like a thick fog.


    Those dusts fell on Hansen and they didn''t matter, but they fell on the demon lotus, and they suddenly reacted fiercely with the light on him, so that the whole person seemed to be wrapped in the electric light that burned.


    The demon lotus screamed, and the figure rushed out of the palace like a lightning bolt. Obviously it was not a bad one.


    "Now is our only chance to survive. Everyone puts the pottery powder here on the body." Uncle Er said, while collecting a lot of pottery pieces, crushing them and applying them to them, and soon he was the whole person. It is like a fish from the lime powder.


    Everyone also reacted. The power in the pottery powder is only useful to the demon god, but they are not affected. Although they don''t know why, this is the best weapon they can deal with.


    "More collection of some ceramic powder, we have to rush out with the ceramic powder, can not continue to follow him to dig down, otherwise we will die." Second Emperor Shu said and broke several ceramic statues, with a compressed capsule The ceramic powder is packed in.


    Everyone is kind of learning, shattering those unicorn pottery pieces and collecting a lot of ceramic powder.


    Hansen couldn''t help but admire it. When the second emperor was deaf, it was really awkward. When the decision was made, it was not at all drastic, not comparable to ordinary people.


    "White cloth, do you know what the consequences of doing this? You don''t really think that you can be enemies with this **** with the broken pottery?" The voice of the demon came from outside the hall.


    "What are you talking about under the Highness of God? We are breaking these pottery according to your orders." The second emperor, the white cloth, shattered the pottery to collect the ceramic powder, and respectfully said.


    "Hey!" Hansen couldn''t help but laugh out. The second emperor is indeed a personal talent. When he arrived at this time, he could still say these words without looking red.


    "Okay, very good." The demon lotus said coldly outside, and then did not continue, it is already very angry.


    "His Highness of God, we are breaking up the pottery, what else do you have to say," said the second emperor.


    However, he did not hear the voice of the demon, nor did he know that he was speechless and still planning to do so.


    "Come on, we don''t have much time. Try to bring all the pottery pieces with you. If you can live back to the emperor, you can see this one." The second emperor urged.


    Hansen is also collecting pottery figures. At this moment, he suddenly heard Baoying stunned: "This unicorn has something inside."


    Everyone looked at the treasure cherry, and saw a metal box in the unicorn image that had just been broken by Bao Ying.


    The metal box is in the shape of a cube. It is black and looks very heavy. Outside the box, there is a relief of the unicorn.


    "It seems that there should be nothing wrong with St. Qilin''s left, just don''t know what it is for leaving such a box here?" The second emperor looked at the metal box and sank.


    "Would you like to open it? Maybe it is the treasure of St. Qilin. Since these ceramic powders are not damaged to us, maybe the things inside can also be used to deal with the demon gods." Baoqin said with some excitement.


    Uncle Er, but not as optimistic as Baoqin, shook his head and said: "Now don''t take risks, first bring the box, but don''t open it."


    Rondo carefully lifted the box out and there was no accident. The second emperor took a sigh of relief and let everyone continue to collect the ceramic powder.


    Everyone collected the pottery in the palace and shred it, but no other metal box was found. There was only such a metal box.


    Uncle Wang wanted to put the metal box into the compression capsule, but found that he couldn''t put it in. He could only let Rondo hold the box first.


    "After we rushed out, everyone will defend themselves with ceramic powder. If the demon lotus is rushed over, everyone will only sprinkle the ceramic powder, and do not need to use other power."


    Everyone said that they understood, but they were very embarrassed in their hearts. They didn''t know whether these ceramic powders could really push the devils back.


    And this road has to return to the emperor, the road is a bit far away, even if the ceramic powder can really restrain the devil, it may not be able to support their return to the emperor.


    Because there is no other way to go, knowing that it is very dangerous can only try.


    "His Royal Highness, you are with me." Bao Ying said to Han Sen.


    Hansen nodded slightly, just next to Bao Ying, and rushed out with everyone.


    After they rushed out of the palace, they accidentally did not see the figure of the demon god, nor did he know where he went.


    "What about the demon lotus?" The four emperors frowned.


    "Don''t worry about him, let''s go." The second emperor urged everyone to leave the East Holy Land.


    Hansen and his party carefully rushed out of the East Shengyuan, and did not see the figure of the demon lotus along the way.


    "That demon knows that we have a ceramic powder body, should be afraid of us, dare not appear?" Bao Qin laughed.


    The second emperor frowned: "Come on, don''t talk nonsense."


    Everyone was preparing to leave, but suddenly heard the sound of a big earthquake, as if the horrible behemoth rushed on the ground, and quickly turned to look at the direction of the voice.


    Then they were shocked to discover that the demon lotus was coming from there, and he was not moving fast, but it seemed to cross a thousand mountains and waters, but behind him, there was a horrible alien chasing. Come.


    When Emperor Erhuang saw the different kind, he suddenly changed his face: "Not good, the demon lotus fears that the ceramic powder does not dare to attack us, but it leads to a different kind of come over to deal with us."

 Chapter 2818： Cold charm

    Sure enough, the words of the second emperor were finished, and the demon gods had already passed by their heads and landed on a mechanical ruin not far away.


    The other kind of chasing the demon gods rushed over and saw the two emperors, but they were directly stunned by the pink light beam.


    The heterogeneous is extremely weird, the body is translucent pink, but unlike the crystal, it is more like a translucent metal.


    The pink body is like a pink giant eater, and the lower body is like an octopus with nine tentacles. It looks very strange.


    Seeing the pink flower beam in the nectar-flowers, the second emperor immediately launched his time power, and suddenly the speed of the pink beam slowed down a lot, and everyone had the opportunity to react. Dodge off.


    I saw the pink beam falling on the big drop, and suddenly cut the hard sand into a deep ditch, neatly like a laser knife cutting the past.


    The faces of the people changed greatly. The sand here is so hard. They are very clear. The pink beam actually cuts deep marks of three or four meters deep under the blow. This kind of power is enough to match the butterfly. The second emperor of the class.


    "We rushed over." The second emperor unfolded his time field, slowing down the flow of time around the alien, and shouting at them.


    The speed of the heterogeneous has become somewhat slow. Everyone wants to take the opportunity to rush over, but sees the nine translucent metal tentacles of the different species rise. On those tentacles, there are things that are round like suckers, rows of Growing above the tentacles.


    In the next second, I saw that the discs on the tentacles condensed a pink beam, and the rows of pink beams criss-crossed in an instant, as if the laser net was generally shrouded toward Hansen.


    Under such a large range of pink beams, even if the speed is slower, they can''t dodge.


    "Follow me to break the light beam." The second emperor screamed, and the order chain of his body condensed on a sacred sword, and smashed up against the pink beam.


    Meng Lie, Bao Qin, Bao Ying and Rondo also used their strongest strength to sneak into the beam net with the Second Emperor.


    boom!


    The power of terror exploded, and the beam net was smashed by them, but the second emperor was also hit hard and the ground broke.


    Meng Lie and others are **** and squirting, and the body is pressed into the sand.


    Although the beam net was broken, they now have no spare capacity to rush out. They did not wait for them to climb out of the sand. The aliens on the other side raised their tentacles, and the rows of pink beams fell again.


    The second emperor��s mouth was shouting in the sky, and a sword broke through the sky and killed the past.


    Among the people, only the two emperors can barely fight with the stranger. Unfortunately, the second emperor is good at time power, not destructive power.


    Although he can use the power of time to control the heterogeneity, so that the alien can not attack him, but his sword is on the alien, only a few shallow marks, can not be destroyed.


    Anyone can see it. If the second emperor continues to fight, once the power is excessively consumed and the time domain cannot be controlled, it must be defeated.


    "You, the lower creatures, dare to show off the cleverness in front of the Son of God. I really don''t know how to live and die. As long as you are working for the Son of God, you can also let you live a life. Since you are looking for death, you can''t blame this Son of God. "The demon **** looked at the second emperor and said contemptuously."


    "Four brothers, you go, escape separately, and escape one is one." Two emperors shouted.


    "Second brother, I will help you." Meng Lie was born with a strong temper. Although he knew that he had just been promoted to the level of destruction, the nine-headed demon snake used as a weapon was destroyed. It was far from the strange opponent. I am not willing to leave here. When the emperor breaks out, I will rush to go to work hard.


    "The fourth, we can''t all die here, someone has to go back and tell her, who is going to be an enemy of our emperor, this revenge has to be reported." The second emperor and the different kind of circumcision.


    "That should also be the second brother, you go, you have the best chance to go back alive." Meng Lie said that people have already rushed to the top, using a different squirt gun, like a demon dragon thorns to the strange: "Second brother, I Top, go first, go back and tell your majesty, this must be reported for me."


    "You top? What is your top?" The second emperor flew to the side of Meng Lie, and the time field fell on him at the same time, slowing Meng Li to the speed of the alien.


    Uncle Erhuang grabbed Meng Lie and pointed them to Bao Ying, and said: "You walk with the fourth, remember that before returning to the emperor, the ceramic powder must not leave."


    "Two brothers!" Meng Lie wants to struggle, but finds that his body has been sealed, and he can''t help but cry: "Second brother, if you don''t leave, just rely on us, how can we live out of the dead star field? Anyway Walking is also dead, not leaving is also dead, it is better to fight with them."


    The second emperor wants to say something, but he listens to the devil''s smile: "You don''t have to fight, you have to die one by one. There is more than one here."


    Listening to the demon lotus, the second emperor suddenly changed his face.


    In the next second, I only listened to the demon gods, and the whistling sounds like a rolling thunder, stretching for tens of thousands of miles, leading to continuous echoes around.


    "It won''t take long for the tens of thousands of miles of aliens to be attracted. Although it is not as strong as this cold light charm, it is enough to kill you." Devil said with a sneer.


    The second emperor��s face was miserable, and he said with a strong smile: ��Demonian god, I am waiting for you without hatred, why do you have to put us to death?��


    "Now I am afraid that it is too late. If you follow me, you will die against the enemy. You will dare to be enemies with this son. You will all die." Demon Lotus said with no expression.


    Everyone''s face is not good-looking. Although they haven''t seen any kind of alienation, they can already hear the sound of the beasts with horror in the distance. Obviously, there are quite a few horrible aliens coming close to this side.


    The second emperor suddenly smiled: "Four brothers, it seems that our brothers are going to kill them today."


    When the second emperor said, he untied the ban on Meng Lie. He also knew that today they are afraid of a dead and alive situation.


    "Second brother, you and I joined forces and killed him all over the sky." Meng Lie rushed with a long gun.


    "Two uncles, I am here to help you." Han Sen knows that he has reached the end of life and death, and now hesitates to summon the star wolf soul, one hand carries the **** of the ghost ghost spirit Also rushed up.


    The second emperor does not think that Hansen can help, but because he knows that this war is almost a dead, no difference, just the difference between early death and late death, there is no saying to stop Hansen.

 Chapter 2819： Excitation potential

    Shantou was held in the hands of Hansen, and two green lights were emitted in the eyelids. Unfortunately, after touching the cold-light pink beam, the green light was immediately defeated. It was not a grade power.


    Hansen''s look is unchanged, and the power of the ghost-ghost soul is not as early as his expectation. Almost at the moment when the green light is defeated, Hansen completely ignited the power of the star wolf magic.


    Gazing at the pink light beam, Hansen took a deep breath and slammed it out.


    Hey!


    The blue starlight and the pink beam collide in the air, and the two forces are bursting at the same time. The red and blue fireworks are in the air.


    ��How is it possible?�� Everyone was shocked. They all looked at Hansen with a look of horror. No one thought that Hansen, who had always seemed to be not good at fighting, could burst out with the power of glare.


    Even the demon gods looked at Hansen with some surprises. Obviously, he did not think that Hansen could break out of such power.


    "Two emperors, you and I joined forces to kill this alien, you help me with the time domain, I will kill it." Hansen has already known under the attack, the four-in-one star wolf soul, compared to The cold charm is still weak, and he is fully attacked, and only one of the many beams that have been shot by the cold light is tied.


    "Good!" The spirit of the second emperor was alive, although he did not know why Hansen had such power, but this made him rekindled a glimmer of hope.


    The time domain was moved to the limit by the Second Emperor. The chain of time and time was twisted and waved in the air, making the cold and glamorous movements seem to be slow, and Hansen��s movements seem to be speeded up. .


    In fact, not Hansen''s speed is faster, but the time flow rate is getting faster, which makes his speed look faster.


    Under one positive and one negative, Han Sen''s speed suddenly surpassed the cold light charm, and the starlight was shining, like a blue meteor passing by, passing through the pink light beam of the cold light charm, quickly approaching the cold light charm.


    "What''s the use of cold light charm? The strength is not as good as the cold charm, and ultimately it is impossible to escape." Demon Lotus said disdainfully.


    He naturally came out, Hansen''s absolute power is still a lot worse than the cold light charm, and even worse than the second emperor uncle white cloth, with his power even if it encounters the cold charm, it is difficult to make the cold charm suffer.


    Hansen does not seem to understand this truth, but is still close to the cold charm, under the control of the time of the second emperor, so that he can easily avoid a pink beam.


    Hey!


    The blue starlight bloomed in the face of Hansen''s fist and the cold-lighted tentacle. The power of the starlight did not break the cold, transparent metal body of the cold light charm, but was splashed by the shock.


    "Sure enough, it is still too strong!" Second Emperor is slightly disappointed, although it is expected that this may be the result, but when you really see it, it will inevitably be very disappointing.


    The hope that Baoqin and others just ignited was also shattered with this fist. Anyone can see it. Hansen��s power is still much weaker than the cold charm.


    However, Hansen did not give up, and his body shape resembled lightning. He flashed around the glare of the cold light. He punched his body in the cold and enchanting body, causing the blue star to burst open.


    "The difference in strength can not be compensated by the number of fists. Even if you use the ability of the world to use the knives of the world, it is impossible to defeat the cold charm." Demon Lotus sneer.


    No matter what other people think, Han Sen still slams into the cold charm with a punch and punch, and with the increase in the number of punches Hansen blasts, his punching power is also soaring.


    "Agitated gene technology that stimulates potential?" The devil''s eyes flashed a scornful color: "The technique of stimulating potential can greatly enhance the combat effectiveness, and there must be potential to stimulate, a broken level of heterogeneity. How to stimulate the potential, it is impossible to achieve the same power of the enchanting butterfly, even if you let all the genetic potential squeeze out, with all the life energy as a hit suicide attack, it is impossible to hit the cold charm. ��


    The second emperor also saw that Han Sen was forcibly stimulating his potential, but as the devil and son said, he needs to have enough potential to do it, otherwise it would not be possible to provoke a cold charm. The power of war.


    Just like a fuel tank with only one liter of gasoline, how to fully burn the explosion, it is impossible to produce the same effect as a missile.


    Hansen does not care, constantly stimulating his physical potential.


    Others don''t know, but he himself knows very well that his body is a metamorphosis, but his physical strength is not fully exerted. For others, it is to stimulate potential. For him, it is just the normal strength hidden in the body. Inspire yourself.


    Under Hansen''s squeezing, the hidden power in the body was constantly stimulated, and the starlight in his fist became stronger and stronger. He began to look like a starlight. Later, every punch blasted like a round of blue. The color of the sun.


    Hey!


    The cold-lighted body was hit by Hansen, but it was hard to be as relaxed as before. The transparent metal tentacles had a punch, pink debris splashed with the wind, and the cold charm also caused painful embarrassment.


    "I still motivate my potential... How powerful is his potential... It won''t really kill the cold charm..." The second emperor has been controlling the time field and seeing the starlight on Hansen is like the sun. Oh, but still in the midst of expansion, my heart is shocked and happy.


    "Hey, the potential of this intensity breaks out, and it will take a long time for it to die and die. How long can you support it?" The demon **** did not take it for granted. In his opinion, Hansen��s explosive potential was in search of death.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s small body is now almost like a **** in the light of the stars. He still had to rely on the control of the time domain to dodge the cold beam attack, but now it is completely unnecessary.


    Hansen punched out, just like the stars of the sky fell, hard to suppress the cold charm, forcibly breaking the pink light beam of the cold charm, powerful and unbelievable.


    Baoqin ecstatically cried: "There is still the ability to continue to explode. This potential is terrible. It is no wonder that even under the shackles, he will be a disciple. This potential is terrible."


    "Support! Be sure to stay on, as long as you can survive, after returning to the emperor, even if you are ruining your family, don''t put it on my old face, you must make up for your loss." Khan, he is also a break level, so he knows best that the broken body needs to support such a burst of power, and how much it costs. After this battle, even if Hansen can defeat the cold charm, the body may Scrapped.


    If you are not lucky, you may not have defeated the glare, and Hansen has been violent because of overdraft.

 Chapter 2820： Cold light charm

    The sweat on the forehead of the second emperor continued to drop down, and the eyes were full of complex colors.


    Hansen��s explosive power has surpassed him, even surpassing the cold charm. This power is controlled by such a small body. The second emperor is worried that Hansen��s body will not support the next second. Just burst directly.


    The second emperor is also a well-informed person. The genius who has seen the genius does not know how much, but he can explode his potential to such a position with such a body, but he has never seen it.


    "There is still no exhaustion and death? Isn''t the genetics of the real **** creature in his body inherited?" The demon **** also showed a horrible color in his eyes.


    In addition to the descendants of true-level creatures, it is impossible for the average creature to spend such a terrible power.


    Hey!


    The transparent metal body of the cold light charm was blown by Hansen, and the whole body was torn apart.


    "Hunting the deified creature''s cold charm, gaining the enchanting charm of the deified soul, and discovering the degenerate gene."


    Almost at the same time, the tone sounded in Hansen��s mind.


    "Get rid of! Long live the Highness of the Holy Baby!" Rondo screamed excitedly. No one wanted to die. Hansen broke the cold charm, which was equivalent to giving them a life, and he was afraid that he was excited.


    "Yes, it''s really good. I can do this. In the inferior creatures, you are very good." The devil is not angry at all, but smiles and slaps his hand.


    "Demon Lotus, you are still coming back, I can spare you a life." Han Sen looked at the devil and said seriously.


    "Give me a life?" The eyes of the devil are like idiots.


    Erhuangshu, Menglie, Baoying, they listened to Hansen, they are also a strange look, although they have ceramic powder to restrain the devil, it is so unwise to provoke a god.


    The demon **** is not angry, in fact, there is no need to be angry. No one cares about what an idiot madman said, and naturally he will not be angry with the madman.


    Looking at Han Sen, the demon **** said in a condescending tone: "If you can survive under the siege of these alien species, this Son of God will personally end you."


    The sigh of his voice is like how much glory Hansen was killed by him.


    Without waiting for Hansen to say anything, Geer has already screamed: "Different species...all are all different kinds...all cold charms..."


    Hansen and others turned their heads to look at the past, only to see the sky in the distance, a large piece of pink seems to be a gem of the ocean, and all of them are only a cold charm.


    Although they are not as powerful and horrible as the previous glare, they are also the existence of deification, and there is no shortage of breath that is very close to the previous cold charm.


    Everyone''s hard-to-find is a sudden change of whiteness. Although I have long known that the horror of the star-studded horoscope, I did not expect that it would be so horrible. Within tens of thousands of miles, there are so many terrible aliens.


    They have been so hard to kill a cold charm. This group of cold light charms also has thirty or forty. There are several breaths that are very close to the previous ones. They are besieged by so many cold charms. Ass can also think of it.


    Hansen had already had an overdraft potential once, and it is impossible to overdraw the potential again. Even if the potential for overdraft is once again, it is impossible to be an enemy.


    "Mom, kill one enough, kill two to earn one, and fight with them." Rondo grabbed the giant axe and shouted.


    Seeing the chilling charm of the crowds has already rushed over, everyone knows that life is hopeless, and they all have a desperate mind.


    "Two emperors, help me control those cold charms." Hansen said, his right hand raised, a pink translucent sword appeared in his hands.


    The sword is crystal clear and close to the top gemstone, but it has a metal cold texture, only one finger wide, the whole body is pink and crystal clear, revealing a demon sword.


    The position of the sword''s hand guard is a pink skull-shaped orb, which seems to be staring at people. People can''t help but feel the hair in their hearts, and they have a goose bump.


    Shenhua beast soul cold charm: cold light sword (semi-finished products).


    Unlike Hansen��s previously acquired beastly soul, this cold light sword beast is a semi-finished product. It is not known what Hansen is, but just holding the cold sword, he can feel the horrible power inside.


    Uncle Wang has not reacted yet. Hansen has turned into a streamer and rushed to the cold-light charm group, shocked him, and unconsciously launched the time field, shrouded the large areas.


    In today''s era of great technology and advanced cosmos, there are still many strong swords, and even the royal family has many masters who use swords.


    However, Hansen��s sword method, the second emperor, they have never seen it, not only have not seen it, and even have not heard of it.


    Perhaps they did not pay attention to what swordsman Hansen used, because the criss-crossing red sword light has completely taken away their mind and sight.


    The straight pink Jianguang flashed through the void, and a cold glamour was instantly split into two halves. Hansen had already rushed into the cold glamour group.


    I saw the swords of the sky and the criss-crossing, like the dead cut rays in the hell, the broken tentacles flying over the place, a cold charm was smothered by Hansen, almost like cutting vegetables.


    "I am going, the Highness of the Holy Baby is so fierce... Was it fun to play with us?" Rondo was watching, he said.


    No one answered him because they were all in extreme shock. If it is so easy to kill the cold charm, it is obviously not inferior to the horror of the cold charm, but it is also Hansen. The tentacles of the hand slammed down, killing a group of cold charms without any help.


    Although there is also the time field of the two emperors, Han Sen is able to shuttle so unscrupulously, but even so, it is still too shocking.


    Seeing that a powerful cold charm was killed by Hansen, the blood of the gods collapsed in the sky, and the shocking sword light was particularly eye-catching among the many chaotic pink beams.


    The demon **** looked at Han Sen''s chilling charm with a blank face. His eyes were full of doubts. Since he was a god, he had never seen such a different kind of Hansen, so he could not completely see the strength.


    "What is this heterogeneous thing? What level of heterogeneity is he?" Demon Lotus eyes glanced back and forth on Hansen, and there was a faint light in his eyes, but no matter how you look, Hansen��s body shows the state. It seems that it��s just a metamorphosis, and it seems to be a bit lower than the level he had thought before.

 Chapter 2821： War demon

    Not long after, thirty or forty cold charms were all killed by Hansen, and the alienation of the starry field was extremely violent, knowing that it was invincible, still not afraid of death, and the last one.


    Erhuangshu and others were shocked and happy. They thought that they would have died, but they didn''t want to be in a lifetime. Hansen broke out a powerful power that was hard to imagine.


    "It''s no wonder that underarms are arguing, and they will not hesitate to change the rules of the family. They will also accept you as a disciple. This ability, the emperor''s disciple will be." Meng Lie gave a thumbs up.


    "His Royal Highness has such a powerful force, why not use it early, it hurts us so long." Rondo said snoring.


    Everyone also thinks that Han Sen is too deep. If he is not at the juncture of life and death, I am afraid that they cannot know that Hansen has such a powerful force.


    "Just by the power of different treasures, not my own ability." Han Sen said faintly.


    "His Royal Highness, your sword is really terrible, what kind of sword is it, so deified, you should have a place on the leaderboard? Why have you never heard of it..." Bao Qin also said.


    Everyone said a word to me, but the demon **** is sneer: "You have some abilities, and you are worthy of the Son of God to kill you."


    Rondo screamed disdainfully: "The demon god, you are blowing the atmosphere, there is ceramic powder here, you can''t even move me, let alone the Highness of the Holy Baby."


    The eyes of the demon gods are all contemptuous: "The ignorant inferior creatures, the reason why the pottery tablets can hurt my body is simply because it is doped with the ashes of St. Kirin. The Son of God did not want to waste power on those who don''t care. Above, do you really think that I can''t deal with those ashes?"


    "You have the ability to come!" Rondo did not believe, and provoked.


    Everyone also thinks that the devil must not break the ceramic powder, otherwise why should he be so troublesome, spent so much effort, and attracted so many cold charms.


    "It''s a stupid creature." The demon **** did not explain it. The body suddenly burst into a purple-white flame. The eyes were more like electricity, and they glowed with white light.


    The two emperors and other people are all in the heart, feeling the embarrassing horrible pressure from the demon gods, let their hearts tremble, subconsciously retreat, almost turned and want to escape.


    "Prepare the ceramic powder!" Looking at the demon gods who walked step by step like ghosts and gods, the second emperor shouted.


    Everyone quickly grabbed the pottery powder and sprinkled it over to the demon gods. For a time, the sky was covered with gray ceramic powder, but this time Tao Yan sticks to the purple flame, which is like ordinary. The sediment usually fell, and there was no light that could burn the devil''s body.


    Everyone was shocked, and they used the pottery powder against the devil of the devil to be useless.


    "You are called the holy boy, right? You can be remembered by the Son of God, you can''t live this life." Demon Lotus, as he walked toward Hansen, said coldly.


    Hansen did not pay attention to what the devil and the gods said. A pair of eyes stared at the demon god, revealing the color of contemplation.


    Uncle Wang, they obviously can''t see it. On the body of the demon lotus, there is a purple spirit like a goblin. The spirit gives Hansen a feeling similar to that of Fujita''s god.


    "It��s strange, why does the devil��s son give me the feeling that his body is just a puppet container, and the purple evil spirit is his real body?�� Hansen thought in his heart.


    It is because the purple evil spirits protect the devil and the gods, so those ceramic powders are ineffective against him, but Hansen still sees some clues.


    After the appearance of the purple evil spirits, the vitality of the demon gods seems to be fading. It can be seen that the blood vessels under his skin have burst out and become a kind of **** blue-purple color, similar to the prominent blue veins of the dead. .


    "His Royal Highness is going fast..." Everyone is escaping, but Bao Ying sees Han Sen''s motion there, hurriedly yelling.


    Hansen was interrupted by Bao Ying and looked at the demon **** who had already walked less than ten meters away from him. "Demon Lotus, do you really want to die?"


    The demon lotus seems to have been somewhat impatient, or there are any taboos to follow, and no more nonsense with Hansen, directly condensing power, fingers like lotus are caught in Hansen��s head, if it is caught by his hand I am afraid that there will be five more blood holes in Hansen��s head.


    The second emperor heard the sound of Bao Ying, knowing that Han Sen did not escape, could not help but turn his head and look at it, just to see the hands of the demon lotus son to Han Sen, the earth filled ceramic powder has no use for him.


    They couldn''t see it, but Hansen saw it clearly. The purple evil spirit spirit, like the demon god''s movement, reached out and grabbed him. The ceramic powder was all outside by the purple evil spirits.


    The heart''s bursts of turbulence made Han Sen know that the blow was inevitable, and there was almost no hesitation. Hansen directly summoned the vine.


    The giant vines of the green giant appeared in front of Hansen, and the huge fists directly bombarded the purple evil spirits.


    The demon **** did not think that this kind of thing would happen. No one would have thought that the inferior creature of a big universe would have the spirit of God. This is almost impossible.


    Therefore, the demon gods did not even have a chance to react. The purple evil spirits were directly punched by the vines of the vines, and they were splashed by the purple light, and the head was twisted and flew out.


    At the same time as the purple evil spirits flew out, the body of the demon lotus son also flew out together, and the blood in his mouth was mad.


    Meng Lie and others looked at them, and they could hardly believe everything they saw in their eyes. They thought they were blind.


    The devil''s son was so powerful that he ran to Hansen. Hansen didn''t even move, and his hands didn''t move. He just looked at the demon god, and the demon lotus son immediately vomited blood and flew out.


    "My God, what I saw... Holy Baby... He... What did he do... He just turned his face with a look..." Meng Lie screamed, it was too Unbelievable.


    The two emperors and white cloths are also a dull face. Rondo may not know what the gods are conscious of. They only think that they are stronger deification, but he is very clear that the Son of God is not as strong as the deification, only the real universe. The top real powerhouse is likely to rival the Son of God, but it is only an rival. Whether it can defeat the Son of God is still unknown.


    Uncle Er��s dream can��t be imagined. There is actually a creature in this universe that can make a **** blow blood and fly backwards with just one eye. This is like a fantasy.


    It feels like he gave the Taizu patriarch a second at a glance, and it was impossible to happen, but what could not happen now, but lived in front of him. 8)

 Chapter 2822： Battle of the gods

    "The spirit of God of the vines, the original creature of the gods is you, and even the **** of the **** of the vines, I really did not expect... an inferior creature in the district, can actually achieve this level..." The demon **** son stood up, his mouth still oozing blood, and a pair of eyes staring at the vines in front of Hansen, apparently he was able to see the vines.


    The second emperor and other people were even more surprised. The things that happened before the gods were so raging that it was Hansen��s strangeness to kill God. It is hard to believe.


    Hansen is still the same, and the spirit of the **** of the vines under his control, attacking the demon **** with a horrible green light, or attacking the purple evil spirit of the demon .


    Unlike Hansen''s use of mind to control the Spirit of God, the body of the demon **** seems to be one with the purple evil spirit, and his physical actions will affect the action of the purple evil spirit.


    Therefore, Hansen is only watching the battle in the distance, and the devil must be directly involved in the battle, and the purple evil spirit will be injured, and the devil will be injured.


    The purple evil spirits and the vines are fighting wildly. The power of horror can almost destroy everything. But this power is too wonderful. Except for the purple evil spirits and the vines, there is no material of the great universe affected by the terrorist forces. Uncles, they simply can''t see the existence of the Spirit of God.


    In their view, Hansen just floated in the air and looked at the demon god, while the demon **** was like a madman who was fighting with the air, and spit out blood from time to time, or was blasted out.


    "What is the origin of the Holy Baby, the powerful and shocking, it seems that he is more like a **** than the demon god." Rondo whispered.


    "Maybe only knowing the origins of the Holy Baby, it is no wonder that His Majesty will accept him as a disciple, and he will be able to fight with the Son of God. In the big universe, only a few real god-level powers can do it..." A complex look at Hansen in the air.


    "The devil''s son said that the Holy Baby has killed God. Is that true?" Geer asked strangely.


    No one can answer him, they also want to know this answer.


    Although Hansen took the initiative, but the **** of the **** of Tian Tianluo, the power is not stronger than the spirit of the **** of the devil, the power can be said to be almost the same.


    If it wasn''t for Hansen''s previous use of the devil''s son, the opening would have ruined the purple evil spirit of the devil, but I am afraid it is difficult to suppress him now.


    "The next generation is only the lower race, even if it is the spirit of the gods, it will only be used passively." Although the demon **** is suppressed, the arrogant color of the face does not converge, but the eyes become more hot, and even can be said It is greed, greedily staring at the spirit of the **** of heaven.


    "Killing you enough." Hansen also saw it. After the combination of the demon **** and the purple evil spirit, the purple evil spirit is more flexible, and the use of power is more direct. It is not like he uses the idea to control the purple evil spirit. After all, he still feels It''s a bit unnatural, so although it has an advantage, it is always difficult to kill the purple evil spirits.


    In the process of fighting, Hansen is also observing the devil and the purple evil spirit. It is almost certain that the purple evil spirit should also be a kind of **** spirit, just different from the vines, the green of the vine Shenguang is obviously the power of the plant system, while the purple evil spirit is another line. Hansen has not yet seen what it is.


    "I don''t know if my body can fight with the Spirit of God?" Hansen observed the demon god, just want to know how he combined with the spirit of God, but after a long time of observation, he could not see the clue.


    The demon **** suddenly spoke coldly: "The ignorant inferior creature, this Son of God now lets you know what is the true power of the gods."


    Between the words, I saw the purple evil spirits on his forehead suddenly appearing a strange **** pattern, the **** pattern seems to be composed of countless rules of the universe, a small and a wonderful, but it seems to condense the infinite universe mystery.


    Hansen suddenly felt a little bad. At the moment when the gods appeared, Hansen immediately felt that the spiritual fluctuations in the purple evil spirits increased greatly. It seemed to be blessed by some kind of cosmic power, and instantly surpassed the vines, and Still in the midst of crazy growth.


    "Accept the name of the demon god, accept God''s sanction!" With the devil''s voice falling, the purple evil spirits are in the same hands, it seems that the Buddha is sitting in the disk, only under it, a flower The purple demon blooms, and as the demon blooms, Hansen feels that the whole world seems to be full of purple lotuses, as if it has fallen into an endless lotus pond.


    However, Hansen glanced at the two emperors, but they did not react at all. Obviously they could not see those purple lotuses.


    "It seems that the original strength of the vines and the devils of the devils is still the same as those of the gods, and they cannot affect the creatures of the great universe. But why are their bodies different from the gods of nothingness, the gods of heaven, and so on, they can fall directly to the big The universe can also harm the creatures of the big universe?" Hansen''s heart flashed countless questions.


    The demon **** was not terminated because of Hansen��s doubts. The purple lotus flower bloomed and exploded. The force suddenly wounded the vine.


    The demon **** and the purple evil spirits walked along the purple lotus and attacked against the vine.


    The power of the purple evil spirits surpassed the many of the vines, and there was a day of purple lotus. The vines were in the lower wind and were attacked by the purple evil spirits. The green light of the body was broken. It was only a moment, and one arm was Broken.


    Hansen did not hurt because of this. Unlike the devil, the vine is not killed, and the power of the purple evil spirit can not affect his body. However, if the vine is destroyed, Hansen wants to fight against the devil of the devil, I am afraid there is no chance.


    His eyes were like a knife. Hansen''s figure moved and rushed toward the battlefield. He knew that it was impossible to win by Fujita. He had to join forces with Fujita to make it possible to defeat the devil.


    When Hansen moved, the demon **** looked at his mind and said contemptuously: "The ignorant inferior creature, you think that the power of the gods can''t hurt your body, can you ignore it? It''s stupid."


    The demon gods punched the vines, and then slammed them into Hansen. The purple evil spirits also slammed into Hansen with his movements.


    Hansen didn''t move. Suddenly, the capsules were smashed out, and they broke them in time. They saw a large piece of ceramic powder bursting from it, like a thick gray fog.


    "The Holy Kirin is strong, but its ashes want to hurt the Son of God but it is too naive." The demon **** continues to bombard, and the power of the purple evil spirits directly shakes the ashes.

 Chapter 2823： Killing is God

    At the moment when the ashes were shaken, Hansen had already rushed over, and the body passed through the purple evil spirits and went straight to the demon god.


    "Looking for death!" Demon Lotus hit a shot to Hansen, but suddenly saw a blazing flame bloom from Hansen''s hand, and the devil''s fist banged on Hansen''s body, the smudge The white flame also pierced the chest of the demon god.


    "Phoenix inflammation... Phoenix feather... How can you..." The demon **** looked down at his chest and saw a phoenix feather stuck in his chest. The blazing flame was burning his body and internal organs. .


    Hey!


    Hansen did not allow him to go on. When he pulled out the Phoenix Feather, he controlled the vines and smashed into the purple evil spirits. The purple evil spirits were integrated with the devil and the gods. When there was no response or reaction at all, it was hit by a rattan with a fist, and the purple gas was scattered.


    Hansen��s half-shouldered bones were shattered by the devil��s son, but Hansen did not care. He and the vines were smashed at the same time and killed the devil, and did not give him any chance.


    "Ah!" The demon **** and the purple evil spirits suffered a double blow, and the connection of the body was severely damaged, causing the body of the demon **** to face a collapse.


    Hansen discovered a weak point in the demon **** son who is not a weak point. His purple evil spirit can''t affect the creatures of the big universe, but the purple evil spirits are injured, and the body of the demon lotus son will be injured together.


    And his body, like ordinary creatures, can be hurt by the power of the great universe. That is to say, when fighting Hansen and Fujitaro, the demon **** is suffering double damage, although his body is equivalent True God level, but this does not mean that his true combat ability must be comparable to the true **** level.


    At least in Hansen''s view, after the demon gods used the purple evil spirits, the vitality in his body was constantly weakened. After the gods appeared in the purple evil spirits, he appeared many small bodies in the body. Cracks, as if the body would collapse at any time.


    Hansen did not expect Phoenix Feather to seriously hurt the devil, but in fact the Phoenix feather directly penetrated the body of the demon god, which can only explain the physical strength of the devil, because he used purple evil spirits to weaken. Or it is negatively affected by the purple evil spirits.


    This is undoubtedly a very favorable situation for Hansen. If the body strength of the demon **** is always at the true level, Hansen may not be able to hurt him with the Phoenix feather, but it is different now.


    Under the continuous attack of Fenghuangyan and Fujitaro, the demon gods screamed again and again, and the blood of the body continued to collapse, and the sakura and others were stunned.


    In their view, Hansen holds a blazing flame, killing the devil, the **** of the gods, the blood of the gods collapses without any resilience, just like the gods are as powerful.


    "No...I can''t...I am God...I can''t lose to an inferior creature...I can''t die...Never... Ah..." The words of the devil''s son have not been finished yet. Hansen smashed his left arm with a sword, and the blood of the gods splashed like spring water.


    "Damn... I must smash you a corpse, so that you can never live forever..." The face of the demon lotus is full of sinful colors, and at the same time, the purple evil spirits are recovered and the usual state is restored.


    The purple evil spirits of the demon gods disappeared, and the power of the vines became ineffective to him. The body of the demon gods also obviously improved. With the color of viciousness, the cohesive force wanted to fight with Hansen.


    However, Hansen had two compressed capsules on his hand, and a large piece of ceramic powder spread out. The ceramic powder was stained on the devil''s son, and his skin was suddenly corroded, like the foam of sulfuric acid. The flesh and blood of the devil''s son is eroded.


    "Ah!" The screams of the devil''s son''s pain are repeated.


    Hansen rushed in the past in the pottery powder, and Phoenix feathers squatted directly on the neck of the demon lotus son, and he slammed his neck in half.


    "Impossible... I can''t die... I am God... I am God..." The demon **** has finally lost the confidence that is high.


    He has already fallen into a dilemma. The use of purple evil spirits will bear the double blow of Fujita and Hansen. Without using purple evil spirits, the body will be injured by ceramic powder. It seems that it is difficult to get rid of the current predicament.


    "It��s God." Hansen snorted, his body was covered with pottery powder, and he was a sword on the demon god.


    I saw a pair of blazing flames criss-crossing, so that the wounds on the devil''s son are constantly increasing, and the gods and demon gods are screaming again and again. It is hard to imagine that this is the power of the two emperors to fight back. The devil **** son.


    Hey!


    A head of the devil''s son was smashed by Hansen and fell to a place not far from the two emperors.


    The second emperor looked at the head with a sly look, his face full of strange colors, and no one could speak.


    "I am God... you dare to blaspheme... you will be cursed by the world..." The devil''s head fell to the ground, but he still didn''t die, screaming at Hansen.


    Hey!


    Hansen''s figure slammed with a blazing flame, and suddenly the head of the demon lotus son was opened from the middle, and suddenly a purple lotus flower fell out of it, and some mysterious ripples flashed above it.


    "Hunt the gods and discover the genes of the gods."


    Hansen was slightly depressed. This time, there was no **** spirit. Hansen originally hoped to have another spirit of God and compare it with the **** of Fujita.


    boom!


    As the demon **** was killed, a purple light rose from the sky, and all the flesh and blood bones were turned into purple light.


    Hansen thought that there would be another god, but who knows that the purple beam of light just started to rush, and there was a strange twist in the sky. The purple light column gradually dissipated in the distorted space, and could not be condensed into God.


    Hansen��s heart is moving. ��Even the power of the gods�� fall can��t rush out of the dead star field? What happened in this area? How was the sanctuary destroyed in the end?��


    "That is...the godhead?" Rondo looked at the purple lotus on the ground, and the voice trembled and said.


    That is the godhead. If you take it, you can step into the sky and achieve the position of God.


    It��s just that such a treasure is in front, but no one dares to take it. It��s just watching Han Sen. After all, Han Sen��s appearance of killing the devil��s son is too shocking.


    Even the second emperor and Meng Lie, now dare not have a little evil.


    Hansen picked up the purple lotus on the ground and wanted to put it in his arms, but suddenly heard a bang from the Rondo side, and then a wave of rushing over.


    Hansen thought that Rondo was so bold, and dared to take the gaze. Who knows it carefully, and found that Rondo was rushing over, but the unicorn metal box he had been carrying did not know when it was opened. There was one thing that rushed out from the inside and came straight to Hansen. .

 Chapter 2824： 弑神当诛

    Hansen saw that the thing was flying flat. He didn''t see what it was for a while, but it came from the gods'' genes. Hansen was willing to let him succeed, grab the purple demon, and the other hand. A fist hit the thing.


    Hey!


    The thing was actually shot by Hansen, and Hansen did not feel that there was a strong force against him, but the thing was not beaten by Hansen.


    Hansen saw that the thing rolled out in the air, and it was clear what it was.


    "What is that?" Hansen, although he saw what it was, still didn''t know what it was.


    It looks like two sticks together, about a foot long, and the whole body is dark red, it doesn''t look at all, and I don''t know what it is.


    After the two round sticks, which were joined together by Hansen, they flew back and still rushed to the purple demon lotus in Hansen��s hands.


    Hansen once again gathered his strength and slammed the thing out again with a single blow, but it still did not suffer a little damage, but after being swept away far away, he flew back again.


    In the case of Hansen''s use of the star wolf magic, the punching power is enough to compete with the degenerate level of deification, and he can''t hurt the thing, and his heart is a little surprised.


    Seeing that it flew again, Hansen summoned a cold-light sword, and a sword slammed on the round stick.


    Hey!


    The two round sticks were hovered on the ground by Hansen, but they were unharmed. They flew up on the ground and flew up to the purple demon lotus in Hansen��s hands.


    This time Hansen was really surprised. The beam of the cold-light sword can be killed by the butterfly-like aliens. Even the white mark on the round stick is not left. Although it does not give off a powerful force. However, the material itself is strong, but it is not easy to make a small mistake.


    "What is that?" Rondo was staring at the two round sticks.


    Bao Ying looked at the thing and meditated: "It seems to be a scroll, a picture scrolled with a scroll."


    "It''s true, but the picture does not look like paper, nor cloth. I don''t know what the material is, and I can hardly see the layering." Uncle Er said.


    Han Sen listened to them saying that it was a picture. It was a bit like looking at it carefully. The two round sticks should be the drawing axes. They are actually connected with dark red paper, just because the paper is close to the round stick, not looking carefully. I couldn''t see it at all. I thought it was something stuck in the middle of two round sticks.


    "This is strange. Kirin put a metal box in the pottery statue in his palace. Inside the metal box, he put a picture scroll. This picture will also fly to grab the gods'' genes..." Han Sen sees the picture. Aggressive, but Hansen''s power can''t hurt it. When the heart flies, Hansen grabs it directly.


    Hansen was caught in his hand, and the drawing axis struggled to rush to the purple demon in Hansen''s other hand, but its power was not very strong, and it was difficult to break Hansen''s palm.


    Han Sen saw that the painting did not threaten himself, he took the purple demon lotus, and then held a drawing axis with both hands, intending to pull the drawing axis and see if there was anything on the painting.


    Under one pull, I suddenly felt that the picture was stuck with strong glue. Hansen used all his strength to barely pull the circle two or three centimeters.


    The painting axes on both sides of the painting are all part of the painting, which means that Hansen opened the place, which should be the middle position of the painting.


    Feeling that my strength is not enough to continue to open the picture, and the power on the scroll is too strong, the trend of using the bullet back, Han Sen had to take the opportunity to look at the opened part, hoping to see something.


    This look, I really saw something. I saw that the opened part was written in a vertical line, and it was also the universal text of the gene universe. All of the words Hansen knew.


    The red text on the red bottom, only the above reads "Taiyi", then a space, and the following four words "߱����".


    "Too one... Is it the one I met before... Is he also killing God? Is God so good to kill? Isn''t it true that having a super-god gene can kill God? The Lord has studied for so long, both Didn''t be able to kill God, how can I just kill a **** who didn''t know where to run out?" Han Sen thought in his heart.


    Originally his power has begun to decline. Now, with a distraction, the strength of his hand is weaker. He only listens to the slamming sound, and Hansen opens the first line of the picture and closes it.


    "His Royal Highness, did you see what was painted inside?" Two uncles and they all flew over, Rondo asked curiously.


    "I can''t pull it, I don''t know what''s inside." Hansen said, holding the still struggling picture, he didn''t want to tell the contents of the scroll to the Emperor.


    "Don''t say this, let''s just leave the Great Stars. It''s too dangerous here." Bao Ying said.


    "Afraid of anything, there are holy babies under the arm, even the Son of God can kill, but also afraid of those different kinds of?" Rondo did not care.


    "Or leave here first." Hansen knows his own affairs. He can kill the devil, and most of them are the merits of the vines and the pottery. If he is to let the gods of the true gods, even if they use the cold sword, I am afraid. It is not an opponent, and the Spirit of God is useless for heterogeneity.


    Thinking of the cold light sword, Han Sen glanced at his soul sea, and saw that there were two cold light charm souls inside, which was obtained when he killed the cold charm group.


    Take a closer look at the two cold glamour materials and find that they are the same as the animal souls that Hansen got before. They are all sleek swords, but the posterior labels are somewhat different. One is marked as defective, and the other is Han. The same thing that Sen had before, is the semi-finished product marked.


    After a glance, I immediately found out that the enchanting soul of the cold light was obviously weaker than the other two.


    "I don''t know if these cold light charms can be synthesized?" Han Sen thought about it, and suddenly saw the three cold light charms of the beasts moving closer together, the spirits condensed together, gradually twisted and changed, and merged into a god''s cold charm. Beast soul.


    This new cold light charm soul is obviously stronger than the previous three cold light charms, just to see its breath, you know that it is too strong.


    Han Sen quickly looked at its information again, could not help but feel happy.


    Shenhua beast soul cold charm: cold light sword (perfect).


    "The semi-finished product is already equivalent to the butterfly-level saga. It is now the perfect product. Now the cold-light sword, can''t it be comparable to the real artifact? If that''s the case, then it will be developed." Hansen is secretly excited. , hate can not immediately pull out the cold light sword to try its power.

 Chapter 2825： Promotion

    Hansen and others returned to the lost place along the original road. On the way, they did not encounter too many obstacles, and they left the Great Silent Star Field very smoothly.


    "Too one in the picture, is it the one that Boa has seen?" On the way back to the emperor, Hansen has been thinking about this problem.


    When excavating the city of God, a strange stone was dug up. When Hansen went to the city of God, Boa said that there appeared a man in the stone who claimed to be too one, and asked Boa to say hello to her father.


    When Boa told Han Sen about this, Han Sen felt very strange, because according to Boo��s description, he didn��t even know the man who claimed to be too one. He��s the name of Taiyi, but it��s The Taiyi Emperor of the Shelter is obviously not the same thing as the man who claims to be too one.


    At the time, Hansen also suspected that Taiyi knew the origin of Boa. The father of Boa, who he said, should be the true biological father of Boa.


    Only after that, I have never heard of the news of Taiyi. After a long time, Hansen is almost forgotten about it.


    However, nowadays, in the picture hidden by St. Mullin, I saw the name of Taiyi. There are also the annotations of the words ��߱���, which makes Han Sen more speculation about Taiyi��s identity.


    But guessing is only speculation after all. Now he doesn''t even know what the Taiyi and the picture written on the picture are not the same person. It is really difficult to determine what.


    Hansen followed the two emperors and they returned to the emperor. Together with these powerful deities, Han��s attitude has obviously changed greatly. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a god.


    Originally this was the best chance for Hansen to leave the Emperor, but Hansen did not choose to leave, but followed them back to the Emperor.


    "If I am leaving now, the emperor will spread the things that killed me. I am afraid that the horrors in the Gene Temple will not let me go. If I return to the Emperor, it is the Emperor. A group, if you want to come, they will not spread the things that I killed the devil and the gods, and will cause trouble to the emperor. In addition, there are so many derivations in the emperor waiting for me to harvest, it is unreasonable now. Go." Hansen thought in his heart.


    Nowadays, he still has some lack of confidence in his stay in the Imperial Family. Now he has a perfect cold sword, but he does not have so much scruples.


    Taking advantage of the power of the cold light sword, even if you can''t compete with the true god-level powerhouse, you don''t have a little resistance.


    "Unfortunately, there are no ways to refine the two gods. If they can refine them, they may be able to directly have the power of true god." Han Sen is playing with the purple demon, but it is hard to damage. Minutes.


    After returning to the Imperial Family, Hansen continued to eat his own deified genes. The White Emperor only summoned him once, or together with the Second Emperor, told them about what they encountered in the Great Star.


    But it only ends here. The White Emperor did not ask why Hansen had such power, nor did he let Hansen hand over the devil and picture of the devil.


    Since that time, it seems that nothing has happened. Hansen has never seen the White Emperor. Only Baoying has taught him etiquette on time.


    "What does this white emperor want to do? If I want to escape, I have already escaped. I don''t ask so many secrets on my body. Even the gods of such a savage treasure, he did not even ask, what is the plan?" Hansen��s heart is secretive.


    If the White Emperor does everything possible to calculate him, Han Sen will feel that he is practical. As long as the other party is willing to make a move, there will always be a solution. However, the White Emperor did not make any moves at all, so Hansen couldn��t figure it out. Instead, he felt that the White Emperor was unpredictable and it was hard to speculate.


    In the next period of time, Hansen ate and slept every day, slept and eaten, and the deified gene increased rapidly. It didn''t take long before it reached a full value of 100 points.


    "It is time to try to advance to the level of ruin, and I hope that after my promotion to break the level, my body will return to normal." Han Sen was happy, but did not immediately advance to the level.


    After all, it is the Imperial Family. His current identity is the Holy Baby. If he is restored to the true body of Hansen after the promotion of the break, it is not equal to the sheep.


    Fortunately, the White Emperor did not limit his freedom at all. Hansen directly found an excuse to take the Emperor��s country on the battleship of the Emperor, and found a small planet on the edge of the Imperial Power��s sphere of influence. The evolution of the battle.


    With the opening of evolution, Han Sen only felt that the whole body''s genetic information is constantly deriving, and the cells are constantly splitting and changing, so that Hansen''s body changes along with it.


    Gradually, Hansen��s body grew bigger and bigger, and it didn��t take long for him to return to adulthood.


    However, Hansen still maintains a state of heterogeneous warfare. The whole person is very beautiful, because of the relationship with the spell, the outline is slightly feminine and feminine.


    "I finally recovered from adulthood!" Hansen was ecstatic, and he didn''t have the hobby of being a child, or he is still comfortable.


    Successfully promoted to the level of breaking, Han Sen feels that the strength of the body is back, the strong feeling makes him very enjoyable, more powerful than using Sirius magic lines.


    "This is the real me!" Hansen was very proud, but when he tried to dispel the heterogeneous state, he found that he could not lift it.


    "Do I have to maintain this state in the future?" Hansen was depressed, but there was no way.


    Although he is now much more beautiful than he used to be, Hansen still hopes that he used to be.


    "Now my strength is much stronger. I don''t know if I can pull the picture away." Hansen took the picture and gathered his strength to pull the picture shaft again.


    The scroll slowly unfolded, and Hansen saw the name of Taiyi again, because Hansen��s current strength is much stronger than when he used the Star Wolf, so the scroll continues to be unfolded.


    "Come on... Come... there is a word..." Hansen kept staring at the unfolding part of the scroll and soon saw a row of handwriting.


    "Purple fight... ߱ �� �� ...... �� �� Han Sen saw the name, suddenly a glimpse.


    Taiyi may also be the same name with the same name. This purple bucket is unlikely to be renamed. The strong man who uses this name in the big universe, I am afraid that only the purple **** in the Sanctuary Ten Gods will be.


    Hansen had seen the purple bucket before, but now the status of the purple bucket is not so good, riding the weird sea magic car, constantly wandering in the Tianxia star field.


    Since the woman who claimed to be a researcher of the Sanctuary got out of trouble with the two mountains, she disappeared.

 Chapter 2826： List

    "Is it in this picture, all of which are recorded by the strong people who have passed through God?" Hansen secretly stunned in his heart, and it seemed that something was not quite right.


    "The Lord has studied for so long, and he has not been able to kill God. How can his purple bucket actually kill God? This is too bizarre. Besides, the woman and Hengxie once said that there is no super **** gene impossible. Killed God, even the Lord did not study the super-god genes, how can there be super-god genes in the purple fight?" Han Sen full of doubts.


    In order to get an answer from the picture, Hansen��s strength continued to strengthen and the drawing axis was pulled away a little.


    The drawing axis is like being glued to it. The force required to pull it up is great, and the more it pulls, the more difficult it is. The strength of Hansen��s promotion to break the level is also unbearable.


    "There is another word... Heng evil... ߱ �� �� ...... �� �� Han Sen saw the name, immediately stunned.


    Heng Xie is the ancestor of the ruins of the sky. Han Sen is watching the nails being nailed to the mountain wall. He is not suffering from death. Moreover, Heng Xie also said personally that he has not yet smothered the power of God. Why is it But what about the words of blasphemy?


    Hansen suddenly suspected that this picture is not a stupid singer, or what is the point of writing such a list? Are you convicted of purple fighting and cross evil?


    Although he doubted the authenticity of the picture, Hansen couldn''t help but continue to pull the picture axis and wanted to see what else was behind.


    However, after pulling to such a degree, the power behind the drawing axis is already too strong, and he has no way to continue to open the picture.


    "Open!" Hansen snorted, and the star''s wolf magic appeared on his body, adding some strength to him and forcibly continuing to pull the axis.


    Hansen��s arms were violently violent, and the chain of order was fluctuating in his hand, forcing the scroll to open a little.


    "Han Yuxi... ���� ���� ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ...... ......


    "Han Yuxi? It should be the name of a woman. Who is she? What kind of relationship does it have with the sanctuary? The crime of blasphemy should not be as big as the gods? But why are they only guilty?" However, this woman has to enter the endless cycle, and never live forever?" Han Sen is full of doubts.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s strength has been unable to withstand the power of the scrolls. The axes at both ends are directly bounced back, and the scrolls are re-rolled, and the scrolls are struggling to fly away.


    Hansen grabbed the picture and suppressed it inside the tower of the gods.


    "What the **** is going on? Why are so many people killing God?" Hansen was puzzled.


    However, he knew too little information and there was no way to make a reasonable judgment at a time.


    "It seems that only when my strength is stronger, I can completely open the picture to know what the list in the picture is." Hansen temporarily put the picture on the side.


    Now that he has recovered the body of an adult, although he does not see Hansen, it is not suitable for returning to the emperor. Hansen first returned to the shelter.


    "Are you a thief?" Han Linger was sitting in the yard and learning to draw. He saw Hansen, who suddenly appeared, licking his head and asking his eyes to shine.


    "I am a thief, how can you treat me?" Hansen smiled and looked at Han Linger, intending to tease her.


    Han Linger blinked and said: "Mr. handsome thief, see you are high enough. If you leave now, Linger should have never seen you."


    Han Sen is full of black lines: "Linger is so small that it is already a beauty control. It must be educated and educated, and Xiaobai is not credible."


    "Linger, even Dad doesn''t know?" Hansen said, sinking his face.


    "Dad?" Han Linger looked at Hansen with a puzzled look. After a while, he ran with a small head and took Hansen��s hand and said, "Dad, how did you become so handsome?"


    Han Sen just wanted to say something. Seeing Ji Xiaoran heard the sound coming over. After seeing Hansen for a while, he said with surprise: "Han Sen, how did you change?"


    Hansen said his own things, Ji Yanran and Linger left and right, holding his arm and leaning on him to listen to him telling the story.


    Hansen soon discovered that his position at home had been significantly improved. He used to eat some common meals before, and today Ji Yan actually prepared a table of good food.


    Linger has also been hugged with Hansen hugs, almost never came down, a bit of a father called an intimacy.


    "This is the face of the mother and daughter..." Han Sen discovered that it was useless to want to improve family status and strength. Yan value is the only effective weapon.


    "I was not ugly in the original way?" Hansen was depressed. Although his former appearance was not a top-ranking handsome guy, his temperament and size were there, not worse than the top supermodels.


    After a rest, the next morning, Han Sen was awakened by the scream of Ji Yanran.


    "What is it, so early in the morning." Han Sen sat up, only to find that something was wrong. When he looked closely, his body actually recovered the state of childhood and shocked Hansen.


    "What is the situation? How did I become like this again? After the promotion to the break level, has it been restored?" Hansen was sweating.


    "It��s so cute..." Ji Yanran took Hansen into his arms, and his relatives rubbed Hansen��s face with his face: "Small flowers are so cute when I was young."


    Hansen was speechless. Ji Yanran is really a big heart now, and her husband has become a child. She is not worried at all.


    Hansen studied for a long time and discovered that he can''t always remain in an adult state. Every once in a while, he can become an adult state for a period of time. The adult state is also maintained for a short time, probably less than ten hours. Time will return to the state of the child.


    "For a long time, I still haven''t fully recovered. It seems that I have to wait until the butterfly level, then it is possible to fully recover." Hansen originally thought about how to escape from the emperor, but now it seems that it is not needed, he still You can still go back to the Emperor to enjoy the resources as a child.


    While still in an adult state, able to use his own power, Hansen used the four sheep to respect the pasture of God, to see if he could meet another child.


    Just came to the ranch of God, Han Sen saw that the nephew was driving the knife to kill the sheep there, and suddenly he was happy.


    "I have studied the method of dealing with the knife of God for so long, and now I can finally get it." Hansen went to the front of the nephew and stared at the knife of the **** who had already drunk blood in his hand. "Hey, you." Retreat."

 Chapter 2827： God of War

    "Who are you? Why do you know my name?" He looked at Hansen with some horror. Hansen''s appearance is very different now, she naturally can''t recognize it.


    Haven''t waited for Hansen to answer, the knife of God has already erupted the blood of horror, broke free from the hands of the nephew, flew into the air of Hansen, the blood flame has condensed into a **** devil shadow, hold The handle of the knife of God, a knife smashed toward Hansen.


    "The time and space that condenses time and space can kill you in the past, and you can''t resist it. Can I stop it? Can I predict its trajectory one second in advance?" Hansen was not sure. But he has to try.


    In the next second, Medusa''s shield appeared in the hands of Hansen, blocking Hansen''s face, while Hansen quickly moved his body, and another cold-light sword in his hand also came out.


    Originally, Hansen planned to use a spell gun, but the spell and Hansen have been merged. There is no way to turn it into a gun shape for Hansen to use. In addition, the power of the cold light sword has surpassed the spell, so Hansen simply uses the cold light sword. .


    Hansen��s movement trajectory, the sword light from the cold light sword, and the position blocked by Medusa��s shield are all carefully laid out, in order to force the sword of God to the position where Hansen needs it.


    It is impossible to make a pre-judgment one second in advance, but it can use powerful layout ability to force the knife of God to step into his game step by step, so that it has to sway to Hansen after a second. s position.


    With one''s wisdom and the one that transcends time and space, Hansen did not know what to do at once, but this is his only chance to overcome the knife of God.


    Hey!


    The knife of God squats over Hansen''s back, cutting the skin to reveal the muscles of the blood and jade that are crystallized.


    "A very powerful knife of God, although my dissimilarity is only broken, but the body is strong, and it is not inferior to the strong butterfly. I can still open my body. The power of the knife of God is afraid. Has reached the level of true artifacts..." Hansen said in the dark.


    However, this knife is also in Hansen''s calculations. Hansen still moves, and the Medusa Shield and the Cold Light Sword also adjust their angles.


    "It will kill you, you are running away." Although the child did not recognize Hansen, it was a good reminder.


    Hansen is not moved. He is a lonely heart. If he can save his nephew, he will not have to suffer so much. Since there is an opportunity, he will naturally try it.


    Fight!


    Hansen has another knife, but it is not the key.


    "It seems that my calculations and layout still have deviations...and it still needs to be improved in actual combat..." Hansen was not surprised, although he was still in the middle of the knife, but let him avoid the key and prove him. The method is still effective.


    Hansen is constantly fighting the knife of God, and the wounds on his body are constantly increasing, but if you look closely, you will find that the wounds on his body are getting smaller and smaller.


    when!


    The knife of God smashed on the shield of Medusa, and there was no such thing as being able to hit his body. Hansen suddenly excitedly screamed.


    A second blocked the attack of the knife of God, he finally did it, and the time-to-space killing of this almost bug-like power, after all, was broken by him.


    Fight!


    When Hansen was excited, he got another knife. He was so painful that he was agitated. When he knew that he was not excited, he could not perfectly block all the time-outs.


    With the first experience, Han Sen''s use of the layout is getting more and more flowing. Gradually, more and more of the shields of God''s knife are blocked by Medusa''s shield. To his body.


    He began to remind Han Sen, but later he saw that Hansen gradually attacked and defended with the knife of God. He could not help but reveal an unbelievable expression.


    She has never seen any creatures that can fight the sword of God to this point. When the creatures of the God Ranch see the knife of God, they are scared and scared, and they dare not resist the knife of God.


    However, this stranger in front of him gradually stabilized the situation and constantly blocked the attack of the knife of God. It was simply unbelievable.


    At this time, Hansen felt very excited about the whole body and mind. It was in an unsolved problem, and struggled countless days and nights. The excitement after the untied, like the whole soul has been sublimated.


    Originally, Hansen felt that the knife of God was very powerful, and it was terrible to kill it. But when he really blocked the first knife, Hansen��s mood was more and more relaxed and more and more freehand.


    The pressure that God''s knife had given him before has completely disappeared, and Hansen is more and more easy to block the time-out.


    At this moment, Hansen feels that he has mastered the general law of the universe, as if he can do everything he wants.


    Suddenly, Hansen put away the shield of Medusa, only fighting the sword of the **** with a cold sword, and he no longer used the defensive, but attacked the knife of God.


    when! when! when!


    The sword and the knife constantly clashed in the air, and the resulting volatility formed a space crack in the air. Hansen actually only fought a sword with a sword, and it was a tie with the sword of God who took the lead for a second, and all of them were The attack is no longer dodging or passive blockage as before.


    "Even if you can squat to me a second ago? I blocked your knife just a second ago." Hansen��s mood was completely relaxed at this time, and he couldn��t say the freehand brushwork, and the cold-light sword swayed with God. The knife continues to fight.


    The nephew opened his mouth and looked at Hansen, who was fighting the sword of God. She had never seen the knife of God being forced to such a degree. It felt like the knife of God was suppressed.


    when!


    The sword is swaying, and the knife of God is smashed back and forth, and the knife has been somewhat scattered.


    "The knife of God is really suppressed!" At this time, the child was convinced that the knife of God was really suppressed by this stranger.


    The next second, the child saw the knife of God turned to the starry sky, but was directly smashed by Hansen''s Jianguang, blocking the plan to escape.


    "The knife of God...want to escape..." The nephew could hardly believe everything that his eyes saw. The knife of God would escape. She never thought about it before, but this scene actually appeared in her. In front of you.


    Hansen��s sword and another sword, the sorrowful sword of the gods retreated, but Hansen��s frowning is that the knife of the **** does not know what the material was cast. He smashed the sword of the **** so many swords to perfect the cold light. The strength of the sword did not even leave a trace of damage on it.


    "Although I have broken the time and space, but I can''t destroy the body of the knife of God, it is not a win." Hansen frowned and thought about how to destroy the knife of God.

 Chapter 2828： Bet on the basis of skill

    "I don''t know **** God, is it useful to deal with this knife of God?" Hansen thought, and Fujita was summoned by him, and punched him toward the knife of God. .


    Hey!


    The sword of God was not damaged, but the **** devil on it was splashed by the blood of the vine.


    Hansen��s heart was a joy: ��It��s really useful, is this thing a god?��


    Fujita''s big hair is fascinating, and the punching of one punch and another punches on the **** devil, and the **** devils are smashing and flying, and there is no power to fight back.


    The knife of God has already been defeated. Now it is attacked by the vines. The blood of the knife is getting weaker and weaker. At the end, the blood flame is completely shattered by the vines, and the knife of God suddenly dims, like losing. Control is generally, dropped to the ground.


    Hansen flew to the knife of God and picked it up from the ground. He found that the knife of God had lost his breath, like an ordinary sharp knife.


    Holding the end of the sharp knife with both hands, I tried to break the knife hard, but I couldn''t do it. The knife was as hard as before, but there was no spiritual breath.


    "I didn''t hear the hunt prompt, so it shouldn''t be killed." Han Sen indulged in a moment and took the knife of God into the tower of the gods and suppressed it.


    "Hey, let me go, I will take you to see the lonely bamboo." Hansen came to the front of the nephew and said.


    "Do you know my brother?" The first child was a hi, then he looked a little and shook his head and said, "Let''s go, I can''t go with you."


    "The knife of God has been suppressed by me. Do you have any other concerns?" Han Sen saw the look of his nephew and knew that there was hiddenness in the inside.


    "I signed a contract with God. I can''t leave here, otherwise I will hurt my brother." The child shook his head and said.


    "What signing?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    The nephew shook his head again: "Can''t say, if you say it, your brother will be in danger."


    Han Sen knows that this is no awkward. If he changes it, even if he guesses it may be a scam, he will not take his own loved ones to risk before he is 100% confirmed.


    "I don''t force you to leave with me, but now the knife of God is suppressed by me, will that **** let you go?" Hansen looked at the nephew.


    The nephew bit her lip and did not speak, apparently she was not sure.


    "Like this, you tell me where the **** is, I see if there is any way to solve God together." Hansen continued.


    If the **** who signed the contract with the deaf, like the demon god, may be able to solve him together and let the nephew completely recover.


    Who knows that the child still shakes his head: "Let''s go, God is not something we can deal with, he is omnipotent."


    "The knife of God is not the same, but it is also suppressed by me. It is not impossible to suppress God." Hansen persuaded.


    "That''s not the same. The knife of God is just a knife. It is a toy of God. How can it be compared with God? The power of God is something we can''t imagine..." He said, his face was scared. It is like remembering something terrible.


    "I haven''t tried to know how to do it. If your brother is here, he must hope to meet you again." Hansen hopes to borrow the lonely bamboo to impress the nephew.


    The nephew actually showed a hesitant color, but immediately shook his head firmly: "Thank you, please don''t tell my brother about me. Go away, God''s knife has a problem, God must have sensed, wait for him to come. After that, it��s too late to go..."


    "It''s too late..." The voice of the nephew said the last sentence, and changed the tone, like changing someone.


    Han Sen''s look changed a lot. I saw that there was a sigh of light on the scorpion. The whole person was like a bath in the morning light. The eyes were also very clear, like a machine without emotions.


    "I can break into my ranch and ruin my sword. You are very interesting." The nephew looked at Hansen with interest and said that her expression was like a high-ranking king, watching an interesting circus. clown.


    "You are God?" Hansen said coldly at the nephew.


    He suddenly realized what he was, but he could not fully grasp what it was.


    "Yes, I am God." The nephew nodded with a smile, and his eyes still looked at Hansen and asked, "What is your name? What kind of creature is it?"


    "Gold coins, people," Hansen replied.


    Who knows the nephew but shook his head: "You are not a human race, the human race is not like you, you are a different kind."


    Hansen suddenly felt a shock. The creatures of the big universe knew almost no human existence. This so-called **** not only knew the existence of the human race, but also clearly pointed out that he was not a human race. This is obviously very problematic.


    "How do you know that I am not a human?" Hansen asked.


    "No, no, no why." He continued.


    "What are you calling?" Hansen asked.


    "It is God." He replied.


    "Does God not have a title? What is nothing like a godless god, a **** of heaven, what is your **** number?" Hansen continued to ask.


    "You know very well, it''s no wonder that it can ruin my sword." God smiled and said: "But I don''t have a god, you can call me God."


    Without waiting for Hansen to ask again, God continued to say: "You ruined my knife spirit. I can''t care about you. You want to take away your nephew. I can do as you wish, but the world is Fair, you get so much, you should always pay something for fairness, are you right?"


    "No, why do you have to pay for something that you have stolen?" Hansen grinned.


    God glimpsed a little, and then laughed and said: "Well, what you have to grab, why should you pay, I am more and more like you. So, it��s rare to meet you so interesting alien creatures, I Give you a chance, let''s make a bet, as long as you can win me, you can not only leave without any loss, but also take away your nephew."


    "If I lost?" Hansen frowned.


    "You lost, you are so interesting, I am not willing to let you die..." After a moment of indulgence, God continued to say: "You are here to take over the work of the nephew, feeding the knife of God for a hundred years."


    "It''s not fair, I won, you don''t have to pay anything. I lost a hundred years when I lost. Why should I play such an unfair gamble with you?" Hansen said with a grin.


    "Because this is also my gamble with you." God said with a smile.


    Han Sen just wanted to say that I wouldn��t bet you can tell me how, but the words have not yet been exported. Hansen was shocked to find that under the watchful eyes of God, his hand did not listen, he grabbed his neck and died. Inside, he himself is about to suffocate, and Hansen��s artistic conception and strength can��t completely control his body.


    Within the soul sea, the black crystal armor has completely condensed the breath, as if there is no generality, there is no reaction at all.

 Chapter 2829： Fortune-telling

    "Can you bet now?" God asked Hansen with a smile. .


    Hansen couldn��t say anything, and he felt like he was about to suffocate himself. He just nodded.


    "Sure enough, you are right, it is more interesting to do it." God smiled.


    "Which gambling should I decide?" Hansen said with a sigh of his neck. He realized that the **** was a bit sinister and seemed to be very easy-going, but it seemed to be more terrible than the gods and gods, at least His pressure on Hansen was that Hansen did not feel it in the emperor.


    "There is nothing wrong with it, but it is rare to meet such a fun creature. I want to play one of my favorite games," God said.


    "What game?" Hansen''s brain turned quickly. Now he only has to escape this road. Don''t say that he is not the opponent of this god. Even if he can kill God, now God is occupying the body of the nephew. He can''t even be a child. Kill it together.


    What''s more, the abnormal convergence of the black crystal armor is a situation that has never happened before. When I met the emperor in the past, I did not see such a reaction in the black crystal armor. The side shows the terribleness of this god.


    Originally, Hansen thought that a **** like the emperor could not shoot the cosmic creatures, and a **** like the demon god, who can do hands on the cosmic creatures, is not his opponent, and can rely on the vines and the phoenix feathers at least one. Flat.


    But who knows this **** is not the same thing, he just attached to the body of the nephew, you can use such a powerful force, obviously not the general **** comparable.


    "This god... will it be the seventh action group they met that one?" Hansen secretly thought.


    "It''s very simple, let''s predict the fate." God''s face showed a strange look, but it just passed away.


    "Predicting fate? Whose fate is predicted?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "Whoever can, you can choose a creature." God said, the palms of the hand, the light suddenly turned into a light mirror, the figure in the mirror is uncertain, are all kinds of creatures in the universe.


    "I don''t like to pin my fate on others, just to predict my fate, but how do you predict it? How do you win the game?" Hansen asked.


    "Since we are betting, naturally we can''t make gambling by ourselves. The creatures are chosen by you. You can also choose the creatures you are familiar with, or your blood relatives. Let us predict how he will choose when he encounters things. You can first Choose." God said faintly.


    "Then I will choose the patriarch of the Taishang people." Han Sen said directly, the heart said: "If you are even more powerful, it is impossible to affect the patriarch of the Taishang people?"


    I don''t know if God has seen Hansen''s mind. He just said carelessly: "Yes, then use the patriarch of the Taishang family to bet."


    "How do you gamble? We don''t know what the patriarchs of the Taishang family will encounter," Hansen said.


    God did not speak, stepped out to Hansen and reached out to Hansen. Hansen only felt like being pulled into the vortex of time. He only felt dizzy and almost vomited.


    He has been moved a lot with the starry sky, and he has almost reached the point where the stars are moving, but he has never been so uncomfortable like this one.


    When everything was back to normal, Hansen found himself in the sky, in front of the star tree he was very familiar with.


    The star tree is full of fruit and looks like a huge planet hanging above the tree.


    Under the tree of the stars tree, there was a young man from the Taishang nationality sitting cross-legged. The man was white and wins the snow. He looked handsome and unhappy, and his temperament was cold and arrogant. It seemed that everyone in the world owed him money.


    "This person... It��s a bit familiar..." Hansen felt that the young man looked familiar.


    "This is the patriarch of the Taishang people." God said aside.


    "Who are you cheating, I have seen the patriarch of the Taishang nationality, that is an old man... son..." Hansen��s words have not finished, but his face suddenly changed because he finally remembered why this young man looked So familiar, this outline and facial features, much like the patriarch of the Taishang people, is only a lot younger, and the temperament is somewhat different.


    God smiled and said: "This is the Taishou patriarch when he was young. We are now at the age of twenty."


    "We...returned to the past..." Hansen''s face changed. He finally knew why it was so uncomfortable when it was transmitted. It was not just a space move, but even the time was moved.


    "It''s nothing great. If you are interested, I can take you to see what you looked like when you were young," God said quietly.


    "There is no need, but since it is the past, things that happen in the future are already doomed. You already know the ending, and what kind of bet?" Hansen said.


    "Who told you that the future is doomed?" God looked at Hansen with amazement.


    "Isn''t it? If the future can change, you can not just kill the Taishang patriarch. If you have this power, the Taishang patriarch is still not obedient to you. Why should you go to the past and look for the young Taizu patriarch?" ?" Han Sen grinned.


    God would rather spend the power to come to the past, and did not go directly to the Taishou patriarch. Obviously, there is still some scruples, so Hansen will say so.


    God laughed: "The world has its own rules, even God can''t destroy it, but there is no future in the rules. The future is ever-changing. We are coming from a future change, and now it has been unexpected. Impact, it is possible to develop another future, so it is not certain what will happen in the future."


    "What do you mean by saying that you can influence the young Taishang patriarch and let him make a choice that is good for you?" Hansen suddenly understood God''s subtext.


    "You can do the same, it is fair." God smiled.


    "Can you ask a question?" Hansen suddenly looked at God, asked in a positive color.


    "That depends on what you ask. Although I am a god, I am not omnipotent." God said with a smile.


    Hansen looked at God seriously, and he seemed to be somewhat different from the gods.


    "Since you like this game very much, that is to say you have played it many times before, have you lost?" Hansen asked with a deep breath.


    "Yes, lost twice." God''s answer is beyond Hansen''s surprise.


    "I am very curious, who can win you?" Hansen asked in surprise.


    "A saint and a human called Han Jingzhi." God said faintly, his face flashed a trace of color when he spoke.


    After Hansen listened, it was the heart pounding and almost screamed out: "Han Jingzhi..."

 Chapter 2830： Different gods

    ��How did they win you?�� Han Sen insisted on the impulse of his heart. He knew that he was one step closer to the truth of the seventh action group. This **** is probably the one that the seventh action team encountered. One.


    "Do you think I will expose my shortcomings to you?" God said with a smile.


    Hansen looked at him eccentrically, although it was attached to the nephew, but this **** gave Hansen the feeling, just like a gentle home man next door, there is no temperament of the gods, and there is no temperament. Showing an absolute invincible attitude, if you don''t know that he is a god, it is hard to imagine that he would be the **** who plays with the fate of the palm of his hand.


    Think of the horrors of so many human elites in the Seventh Action Group, knowing that things like appearance and temperament are never credible. This guy who claims to be God seems to be amiable, but in fact the most terrible devil.


    Between the two talking, the Taishou patriarch sitting under the tree stood up and looked at one of the stars in the star tree.


    Star fruit is generally difficult to grow to natural maturity, because it takes too long, and people who have been guarding the stars for a long time have no patience.


    But now there is a fruit when it is natural to mature. The young Taishang lord looks straight at the mature star fruit, and his face shows a little dignified color.


    Naturally mature star fruit, there will certainly be a divine alienation in the middle, and it is not a low-level heterogeneity like the original base and metamorphosis, at least it will be a transapace or even a butterfly.


    The current Taishang patriarch is still very young. It has not been long before he was promoted to the original foundation. Although it is already a rare genius in the Taishang nationality, there is still a lot of difference between the primordial and the sequel.


    However, he did not intend to retreat, nor did he summon other Taishang people, but looked at the star fruit calmly, his eyes full of complacency and pride.


    The horrible light erupted above the stars, like the sun burning to the extreme. As time passed, the light above the stars gradually became weaker, from white to yellow, from yellow to red, then red to dark red, and finally It turned into black ash, like a cool charcoal.


    "You and I will come to predict whether the Taishang patriarch will kill this alien species," said God.


    Han Sen listened to a slight frown. This question is not difficult to guess. The breath emitted by the stars is very scary and stronger than Hansen.


    The current Taishou patriarch is just a primordial that has just been promoted to deification. His power is far from the rival of the fruit. There are no other Taishang people here. It is basically impossible to kill the alien.


    Judging from the experience of Hansen guarding the star tree, this kind of heterogeneous ten will escape into the boundless mountains of Tiantiantian, and the Taishang patriarch wants to stop and can''t stop.


    However, such an obvious result, God can not not know, he deliberately chose this time point and this matter, it is not unprepared to think about it.


    "Is there any change in the middle of this, and finally the patriarch of the Taishang killed the fruit in the fruit?" Hansen turned to think again: "No, God will not deliberately swear at me, let me think that there is fraud, in fact, The aliens escaped smoothly into the mountains..."


    Hansen was shocked and immediately realized that he had guessed the taboo. When he was playing with people, the most taboo was to get into the psychological circle. As long as he got caught in it, he would probably fall into the calculation of the other party.


    Hansen himself is also a master of this way, immediately forced himself to calm down, then reorganize the information he has, and then judge according to the conditions he knows.


    "The patriarch of the Taishang will not kill the alien." Hansen made his own choice, because this is the most likely situation, Hansen certainly has a higher chance of selection.


    "Well, then I will choose the Taishou patriarch to kill the alien." God smiled, and there was no clue from his face. Hansen did not know whether he chose the right or wrong.


    Hey!


    The husk, which has completely turned black, bursts open and turns into a fly ash, and a heterogeneous body falls out from it.


    A pair of translucent red butterfly wings, beautiful like blooming flowers, and in front of the pair of butterfly wings, an ice-skinned girl with his palms and arms blocked the vital parts, his face full of shyness.


    Hansen did not expect that from the stars, it would be such a stranger, thinking: "So beautiful, the man should not bear the killer? Not to mention his strength is not the same as the alien, want to kill also Can''t kill."


    As Hansen expected, the young Taishang patriarch saw such a beautiful alien, but also stunned, and the frost on his face melted a little.


    "The son of the Taishou is not a stranger, the butterfly girl admires the son in the fruit for a long time, if the son does not abandon, the butterfly woman is willing to chase the son..." Unexpected things happened, the wisdom of the heterogeneous is quite high, and her The revision of the butterfly class will be willing to recognize the Taiji chief of the original base, which is rarely the case.


    "It seems that the chance of the Taishou chief killing her is even lower." Hansen glanced at God, but he saw that God still smiled as if it was all unrelated to him, which made Hansen��s heart Some are not practical.


    The development of the incident was unexpectedly smooth, or too advantageous for Hansen.


    The current Taishou patriarch is still the heart of the young people, far from reaching the realm of forgotten feelings. After encountering the beautiful and gentle butterfly girl, it soon has a strange feeling.


    The feelings of the two men heated up quickly, and I have kissed me in a few days, just like a couple.


    "Now are you losing?" Hansen has been guarding against God and not letting him destroy the emotional development of the Taishou patriarch and the butterfly girl.


    "Tomorrow, if the Tai Chi patriarch has not killed the butterfly girl tomorrow, then I lost." God said with a smile.


    "Okay." Hansen agreed, and thought: "When their feelings are getting thicker, it is impossible to live a day. Then they will kill each other. If you really turn against the enemy, the butterfly girl is stronger than the Taizu. More, it should be that the butterfly girl killed the Taishang patriarch."


    In order to prevent God''s movements, Hansen has been staring at him and will not let him disturb the Taishang patriarch and the butterfly girl.


    In the evening, the Taishou patriarch and the butterfly girl finally couldn''t help but steal the forbidden fruit. Hansen also secretly sighed with relief: "So, how can the Taishang patriarch not kill the butterfly girl again?"


    Looking at God, but seeing him sitting on the tree raft, holding his chin and watching the appearance of the Taishou patriarch and the butterfly girl, it seems that they are also happy for them, faintly said: "It is an enviable love."


    "Since you also feel that such love is enviable, shouldn''t you bother them? How is it that the gambling is here?" Although the development of the game is very beneficial to Hansen, Hansen does not think that God will admit defeat so easily. He will definitely move.


    God��s eyes are a bit weird: ��No... now is the real beginning of the bet...��


    After all, the figure of God flashed, and it has fallen under the tree, standing in front of the Taishou patriarch and the butterfly girl.


    Hansen knows that God is finally going to make a move, and he has quickly stood up to God''s side. No matter what God intends to do, he has to stop the other side. Although he can''t think of it, what can God do to make the Taishang patriarch kill the butterfly? Female. 8)

 Chapter 2831： The dilemma of harmony between man and nature

    "Who are you? Do you dare to break into the stars tree?" The Taishang patriarch asked Hansen and God, and frowned.


    If you change the general race and get into such an important place, I am afraid that I will not ask this question at all, and I will take it first and then say it.


    The people of the Taishang people are somewhat different, and they are not in a hurry.


    "Who is who we are not important, what is important is that you have deviated from the way of love that is too forgotten, and indulge in small love, is this what you want?" God looked at the Taishang patriarch and said faintly .


    Hansen originally thought that God would use a more intense means, but he did not expect that he just wanted to convince the Tai Chi patriarch.


    Although it is very difficult and even arguable to convince the Taishou patriarch to kill his lover in love, Hansen did not relax his vigilance.


    "Love is love, love is small, if even love can not do, but also talk about big love?" Han Sen retorted.


    "What does this have to do with you?" The Taishang patriarch looked at Hansen and God slyly. I don''t know where the two guys came from. I ran here to talk to him about big love. .


    "Of course, there is a relationship." God pointed out that the Taishang patriarch said: "You are a member of the Taishang people. Your responsibility is to enlighten the universe and maintain the balance of the universe. If you are indulging in small love, So who is going to do these things?"


    The more Han Sen listened, the more I felt that God said it was too outrageous. Although the Taishang people had the pursuit of harmony between man and nature, but did not rise to the realm that God said? God said this, the Taishang people seem to have become superheroes who maintain world peace. It seems that without them, the universe will stop turning.


    "My own things I have my own plans, do not need you to give pointers." Taishang chief said sinking his face.


    Hansen suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. The character of the etheric superiors would not be able to use such expressions if they did not touch their innermost feelings.


    Although the Taishou patriarch is still young, he is not very strong, but he should not be so emotional.


    "I am not pointing at you, but asking you, you want a big love for heaven and man, or a small love between men and women." God said indifferently.


    "These two are not contradictory, they can be both." Hansen said.


    The face of the Taishou patriarch is more and more ugly: "Who are you guys? If you don''t make it clear, don''t blame me for being polite to you."


    The butterfly girl had been a little angry when she was listening to it. She said coldly: "It is not a good thing to look at them. I will take them first and ask them clearly."


    Said, the butterfly woman''s palm wave, the order chain seems to be a halo generally toward Hansen and God.


    Hansen teleported to dodge, but God did not dodge, let the aura ring him, and did not struggle, after the aura tightened, God suddenly fell to the ground with the halo.


    "Heaven and man are united, too big and comfortable, do you really want to give up for a butterfly girl?" God fell to the ground, but his look was still indifferent, not watching the butterfly girl, still looking at the Taishang patriarch.


    "Hey, do you know what is the combination of nature and man, too comfortable?" The head of the Taishang family showed a hint of disdain.


    "The supreme is supreme, the quiet is the ultimate way, no me without..." God underestimated the esoteric laws, Hansen only heard that those laws should be related to the too sensitive, but what is the specific meaning, He didn''t understand it for a while, after all, he didn''t practice too much.


    "You...how can you understand this..." The patriarch of Taishang looked at God incredulously.


    "I not only know this, but also know the extremes of the unity of nature and man. If you want, I can tell you." God said with a smile.


    "Do you really understand the extremes of harmony between man and nature?" asked the Taishou patriarch to look at God with doubt.


    Hansen feels very bad, but for a time he can''t find a way to stop God. Even if he is in a hurry, he can''t go up to the eyes and ears of the Taishang patriarch, so that he should not listen.


    Hansen��s brain is spinning fast, thinking about what God wants to do and how to stop God��s conspiracy.


    God only explained a few words about the unity of heaven and man. The patriarch of the Taishang was so intoxicated, but when he heard the key, God stopped explaining.


    "Why don''t you talk about it?" The Taishang patriarch was listening to the gods and suddenly broke the explanation. He could not help but ask urgently.


    "What I am talking about is the Cosmic Avenue, and you are indulging in the little love of the world, my way is not for you." God shook his head and said.


    Hansen suddenly understood and knew what God wanted to do, but he did not think that the means of God could really do. There are countless possibilities in my heart, and I am also thinking about how to deal with it. I have not spoken for a while, waiting for the development of the situation.


    "How can I know if it is not suitable for me without trying?" said the Taishang patriarch, who was dissatisfied.


    "If you really ask for your heart, it is simple, kill her, and I will teach you all the polar worlds of heaven and man." God said to the butterfly girl.


    The butterfly woman was furious and destroyed the aura of the gods into the body of God. But no matter how the aura is contracted, there is no way to hurt the body of God.


    Han Sen saw that the Taishang patriarch was silent, and his heart was not screaming: "Oops, the temperament of the Taishang people is somewhat abnormal. They practice too much inductive articles. Their own thoughts are different from ordinary creatures. I really want God to be the one who combines the best of the world. Maybe I will kill the butterfly girl."


    Hansen knows that it is impossible to convince the Taishou patriarch at this time. Once he made up his mind, it would be useless to Hansen say anything.


    "Do you really understand the way of harmony between heaven and man?" Hansen did not convince the Taishang patriarch, but turned to God and asked him that only by defeating God, can the Taishang patriarch not be confused by him. .


    "Of course, I never lie," God said affirmatively.


    "I don''t believe how much you are. You are not a Taishang nationality. How can you understand the combination of Heaven and Man of the Taishang people? Unless you show it to us again, don''t say I don''t believe it, I''m afraid he won''t believe you." Hansen had to drag God first so that the Taishang patriarch would not easily decide.


    "The two guys are awful, I killed them." The butterfly girl was very angry with the words that God and Hansen said, and they must do it again.


    "Don''t worry, let''s take a look at it." The patriarch of Taishang took the butterfly girl and made the butterfly girl look slightly changed.


    "When you really said what they said, would you kill me to change the way of the extremes of heaven and man?" The butterfly girl looked at the Taishang patriarch.


    "Of course not. I just want to see if he really understands the polar world of heaven and man. It is not too late to kill him after he has performed." The Taishang patriarch immediately said.

 Chapter 2832： Fall into the game

    God looked at Hansen with a smile and said: "If you want to learn, I can teach you."


    "That also depends on what your extreme values ??are not worth learning." Hansen said calmly.


    "Then you have to listen clearly, don''t miss it, or you won''t blame me for learning." God said, and continued to explain the extremes of harmony between man and nature.


    Different from the previous one, this time God explained the details in detail. It was almost a one-word analysis to Hansen, and he did not avoid the Taishang patriarch when he explained it. He was also listened to by him and the butterfly girl.


    "What exactly does God want to do? Now he has told the techniques of the extremes. How can the Taishou patriarchs still be attacked by his lords?" Hansen��s heart was puzzled and suddenly he was shocked: "Oops, Is it true that he wants to marry the Taishang patriarch is a fake, the real killer is actually the art of the extreme world itself, perhaps this is not a technique of harmony between man and nature, but a genetic technique with charm ability, which can control the death of the Taishang nationality. Butterfly girl?"


    Hansen quickly went to listen to God''s explanation, but after listening to it for a while, he found that this is indeed an extremely mysterious genetic technique, which has complementary effects with the Taishang inductive articles. He has quite a lot of the Shen Xuan Jing and the world knives he cultivated. In the same place, listening to God''s explanations is of great benefit to Hansen. There have been some doubts before, and this time is suddenly clear.


    "What God said is actually a real thing?" Han Sen really did not understand, God has already said what the Taishou patriarch wants, then what other cards do he have?


    God sat on the ground slowly, and anyone who explained a very profound genomics could understand it, and he did not keep it at all. He explained the world of harmony between heaven and man in an unobtrusive way. It''s very thorough, even if Hansen hasn''t learned too much inductive articles, he already knows exactly what to do.


    The patriarch of the Taishang was also listening to Mao��s face, and his face was happy. Obviously, he also got a lot of benefits from God��s explanation, and solved many contradictions that had not been solved before.


    "There is nothing special about this technique. Just listen to it and learn it," Hansen said.


    "Oh, then you will demonstrate it again and see if you really learned it." God said faintly.


    "This technique is not difficult for me. Demonstration once again can prove that this genetic technique is not worthy of the patriarch''s death to kill the butterfly girl... and so on..." Han Sen suddenly changed his face, not as God said The general demonstration, but looked at the Taishang patriarch, he finally understood the purpose of God.


    "Damn, even I am designing it? If I practiced the technique of the extremes, but the Taishang patriarch did not practice, wouldn��t he have to believe what God said before? In case he I really think that the butterfly girl has hindered his practice of practicing the extremes. Isn��t that...�� Hansen��s brain turned and wondered how to solve the current predicament.


    God seems to have seen Hansen��s mind and smiled and said: ��You have a big love in your heart, and it��s not difficult to practice the harmony between heaven and man. Even if you don��t practice it any more.��


    Hansen listened to God and said that things were as he thought.


    "That may not be the case." The patriarch of Taishang stood up and said faintly: "I understand that your heaven and man are in harmony, and it is not difficult."


    "Do you really understand?" God looked at the Taishou patriarch with a smile.


    The head of the Taishou family��s mouth was slightly upturned, and the strange cockroaches appeared on the body. It seemed that the individual was connected with the void, which seemed to be part of the universe.


    Hansen has never seen a person who can be so perfect with nature, between the grass and the mountains, as if he was originally part of it.


    puff!


    Suddenly, the Taishang nationality spit blood, and people fell from the realm of heaven and man.


    "Why? I clearly understand the polar environment you said, why is it still excluded, can''t really enter the polar environment?" The Taishang patriarch seems to be unable to accept such a result, screaming at God.


    "I said it earlier, you are not suitable for this now." God said faintly.


    "I don''t believe it, it must be that the technique of the extremes you are talking about is wrong." The patriarch of Taishang said the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "Is it wrong? You can''t know if you ask him." God said to Hansen.


    "You demonstrate the technique of the extremes you just learned." The Taishang patriarch said with Hansen.


    Hansen suddenly frowned, and he knew that he had fallen into the setting of God from the beginning and became the chess piece of God.


    If Hansen does not demonstrate now, he only says that he has not practiced. I am afraid that the Taishang patriarch may not be willing to believe, and he will have doubts. But if he really demonstrates and succeeds, it is really like God��s wish. .


    "A good guy, everything is clearly put out, but people have to jump into his game." Han Sen knows that he has lost half of it, whether he demonstrates it or not, the heart of the Taishang patriarch Has left a knot.


    God looked at Han Sen with great interest. It seemed that he was enjoying Han Sen��s inner tangled appearance. His eyes sparkled with strange light and seemed to say, ��How do you choose?��


    "Okay, then I will give you a demonstration." Hansen nodded.


    After all, Hansen��s body rippled with strange ripples. It seemed to be the former Taiji patriarch. The whole body seemed to blend perfectly with the surrounding environment, as if it had become a part of the world.


    This is just the realm of harmony between man and nature. The next is the real extreme, and it is also the part of the failure of the Taishang patriarch.


    Hansen��s look did not move, but the breath of his body suddenly changed. All the materials around him, all the grass, the mountains and the rocks, seemed to be summoned by Hansen, and they echoed the trembling sound.


    The whole huge star tree is shaking in the sorrow, and the stars of the tree are swaying in the direction of Hansen, as if to break away from the branches and fly to Hansen.


    Even the nearby mountains are sending out a dull echo, which seems to be responding to Hansen��s call.


    "Successful?" The expression of the Taishang patriarch was obviously awkward. He stared at Hansen from the beginning. Hansen��s every step was the same as him, but Hansen succeeded and he failed.


    ��Why can he do it?�� The head of the Taishang��s face changed indefinitely.


    God''s face showed some unexpected expressions. He knew that Hansen had already seen his calculations. He thought that Hansen would say that he did not practice, or did some hands and feet during the demonstration, deliberately demonstrating the failure.


    However, Hansen did not do that. Not only did the demonstration succeed, but it was also particularly hard, and the effect was better than what God expected.


    "Has you given up? It doesn''t look like it, he is not a guy who will give up easily." God looked at Hansen with a wink, apparently already worried about what Hansen would do next.


    "I have fallen into the calculations of God. It is impossible to break free. The patriarch''s heart is already doomed. No matter what I do, it is impossible to solve it... If so... then I will Let his heart be bigger..." Hansen flashed a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Literature Library mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 2833： Your qualifications are too bad

    "Do you know why you can''t practice, and I can practice it?" Hansen said, looking at the Taishang patriarch.


    "Why?" asked the Taishang chief to stare at Hansen. This is also his doubt.


    "Because your qualifications are too bad." Hansen seems to be very casual.


    "The qualifications are too bad?" The Taishang patriarch heard these four words and stunned for a while.


    He grew up to be so many years old, whether he is a relative or a family elder, he praised his genius, and no one has ever described him with the words of poor qualifications.


    "Yes, it''s because your qualifications are too bad, so you can''t learn, and I just practiced it." Hansen said with certainty.


    What Hansen does not want to happen at the moment is that the Taishang patriarch thinks that his practice failed because of the relationship between love and love, and then he came to kill a wife.


    The average person will certainly not do this kind of thing, but Hansen is really not sure, so he must transfer the thoughts of the Taishang patriarch, and let him not attribute the problem of his cultivation failure to the butterfly girl.


    As long as he realizes that failure is entirely his own reason, then he has no reason to kill the butterfly girl, and God''s calculations will naturally fall through.


    The Taishang patriarch said faintly: "I don''t dare to be self-satisfied, but it is definitely not a bad word."


    "That depends on who you compare with, if you compare with those stupid things around you, even if you look good, it is only a group of pigs." Hansen said.


    "How about comparing with you?" The Taishang patriarch raised his eyebrows.


    "That can only be described by two words, the difference is outrageous." Han Sen is to fight against the Taishou patriarch, let him blame all responsibility.


    After all, the Taishou patriarch is still too young. He is not too good at the induction of the article. Hansen has provoked a strong heart and won''t care whether Han Sen said it or not. Looking at Han Sen, he said: "You Just practicing a genetic technique is faster than me. Is this too arbitrary?"


    "It''s not just this genetic technique. It may be impossible for you to practice genetics. It is not difficult for me. This is the difference in talent. You may not be able to practice the gene for a year. Surgery, I only need a moment to be able to practice." Han Sen looked at the Taishou patriarch with a contemptuous look.


    "Your voice is too big, too?" The Taishang patriarch naturally refused to believe Hansen''s bragging.


    "If you don''t believe it, just pick a genomic technique that you think is difficult to practice. You only need to demonstrate it once, and you don''t need to teach me. I will let you know how big the gap between genius and ordinary creatures is." Sen said arrogantly.


    The Taishou patriarch had been completely angered by Hansen, and he said with a cold face: "Well, I really want to see how many geniuses you have."


    God just looked at the two people with interest and did not stop Hansen or argue with him.


    The Taishou patriarch pondered for a moment, five fingers and one condensation, suddenly turned into a colored chaotic light ball in his hand, and then said to Han Sen: "This is my family''s seven glare gene technology, which is an entry-level genetic technique. Do you want me to teach you the Fa?"


    "No." Han Sen looked at the chaotic light ball, and the tunnel was running fast, and countless cosmic gears turned in Hansen''s eyes.


    "It''s really just an entry-level genomic technique. It''s too easy. You can still change it with difficulty." Hansen said disdainfully.


    "You have learned this before and it is not too late to change." The Taishang patriarch said coldly.


    Although the seven glare gene technology is only an entry gene, it is difficult to use, and even the butterfly or even the true god-level power may not be able to use it.


    The reason why Seven Hyunguang has such difficulty is mainly because Seven Hyunguang needs to skillfully combine the strengths of seven different departments into one. It is difficult for general creatures to drive the power of seven departments at the same time, so even if it is true God If you are capable of harnessing multiple forces, it is difficult to practice seven glare.


    In the big universe, the double-lined creatures are already very rare, and the three series are already rare. The seven-line creatures have never heard of them.


    The Taishang people also have the ability to practice seven glare because they have special methods. They do not have seven attributes.


    "That''s the change." Han Sen said with a wave of his hand, and suddenly there was a colorful chaotic ball of light, exactly the same as the seven glare in the hands of the Taishang patriarch.


    The Taishou chief was shocked and stared at Hansen. He wanted to know if the seven glare in his hand was really seven glare. Some of them were good at illusion, and it was not difficult to create a phantom.


    Seeing the mind of the Taishang patriarch, Han Sen��s hand directly hit the seven glare to the Taishang patriarch, and the Taishang patriarch also beat out the seven glare in his hand.


    boom!


    The two singular glare in the air, directly exploding, so that the colorful halo blooms like the sun, the flamboyant people can''t even open their eyes, and it will take a while to gradually return to normal.


    "It''s really seven glare!" The look of the Taishang patriarch is somewhat complicated.


    When he was a child, he used seven weeks to practice. In the Taishang people, he also created a small record. At that time, his father praised him rarely.


    Now Hansen just read it again, and even the law was not used. He actually practiced it, which really made him unable to believe.


    "Maybe he has already practiced seven glares." The Taishang patriarch thought this way and said to Han Sen: "Since you think that the seven glare is too simple, then I will change a difficult one."


    "I just said that I will let you change." Hansen said with a smile.


    The genetic technique of the Taishou patriarch is actually the same for Hansen. As long as the Taizu patriarch can demonstrate it and let him see it again, he can use the tunnel to simulate it.


    The Taishou patriarch is only the original base level, and Hansen is already a broken level. It is much simpler to simulate his genetic technique. Although it may not be 100% similar, it is not difficult to simulate a 8%.


    The Taishang patriarch secretly thought: "These two people are very strange, and they don''t know where they come from, but it seems that they know me very well. If I use the genetics of the Taishang people, maybe he used to be a long time ago. I have stolen it."


    Suddenly, the eyes of the Taishang patriarch��s eyes lit up and looked at the butterfly **** the side. ��Butterfly, you will demonstrate the butterfly shadow and let him see it carefully.��


    Butterfly Girl''s Butterfly Shadow is her unique genetic technique. Even the same gene technique is not found in the Taishang people. He does not believe that Hansen can still learn.


    The butterfly girl was also a listener to the Taishou patriarch. She immediately showed the butterfly shadow, and suddenly saw the butterfly flying from the butterfly girl, like a myriad of petals.


    "Would you like the butterfly girl to tell the law of the butterfly... Tell you..." The Taishang long-speaking words have not been finished yet, and Hansen��s palm is waved, and the shadow of the sky rises from his body. Butterfly and the butterfly girl are almost the same.


    "How is this possible?" The butterfly girl and the Taishang patriarch almost called out at the same time, which is hard to believe.


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Literature Library mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 2834： The same trick will not lose twice.

    "Fortunately, this is only the 20-year-old Taishang patriarch. If it is the current Taishou patriarch, it is certainly not so easy to be caught." Han Sen secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What kind of genetic surgery can you really learn?" asked the Taishang patriarch staring at Hansen.


    "Not all, some of the more difficult genetic techniques, still need some time to study, but like these simple genetic techniques, it will be no difficulty to learn." Hansen said casually.


    ��Simple?�� The Taishang patriarch has some definitions of the two words that are difficult to understand.


    "So in your opinion, what is the difficulty of genetic surgery?" asked the Taishang patriarch''s eccentric look.


    "Like the aristocratic sense of the aristocracy, it is very difficult genetics." Hansen said.


    The Taishou patriarch heard a little bit better in his heart. At least the Taizu people still have genetic skills worthy of respect.


    But who knows that Hansen has added another sentence: "If you have a law, how can you get it for ten days and a half?"


    As soon as this statement came out, the Taishang patriarch was really intolerant of the anger of the heart, and coldly said: "Do you really think that in ten days and a half months, you can practice the super-inductive article of my family?"


    "It should be almost the same, no more than a month." Hansen seems to be very disdainful.


    "Well, don''t talk too much about the induction article. I have a gene therapy in the induction article. I will give you the law. If you can practice it in a month, I will take care of you." The Shang family is very angry.


    "Okay, a word is fixed." Han Sen promised to come down, but his heart was dark.


    If you are a simulation, you can only imitate a three-quarter image. This advanced genetic technique is not so easy to simulate. It is certainly impossible to practice it in a month.


    This gamble, Hansen is destined to lose, but Hansen does not care about the win or loss of this bet. With this bet, the remaining hordes will not kill the butterfly girl, Hansen It is his true purpose to win the gamble with God.


    Under the anger of the Taishou chief, he read a genetic technique.


    This is an additional genetic technique in the Taishang Induction article, which needs to be based on the on-sensing article, otherwise it is impossible to practice.


    Hansen is naturally not very easy to practice, but he has no plans to practice. He only needs the Taishang patriarch to not kill the butterfly girl today.


    God watched it all with interest, but there was no intention to stop it. When Hansen and the Taishang patriarch made a gamble, they smiled and said: "You are the one who made this move and died." Surgery, it is very clever, if it is the first time, maybe it will really let you win. Unfortunately, there is already a guy who used this trick before me, I will not be in the same trick. Lose twice."


    "Who was the last time? Is it Han Jingzhi?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "Not Han Jingzhi, the guy of the saint, is similar to your situation. I thought I had already won the game and forced him into a desperate situation. Who knows that he is doing the opposite and doing the same thing, Reversing the whole situation." It seems to recall the scene at the time, the corner of the mouth evokes a smile with a smile: "Unfortunately you are unlucky, not the first guy to use this method in front of me, so this time You still lose."


    "The results are not divided, how do you know that I will lose?" Han Sen said so, but the heart is dark.


    "The same is true, the results are not divided, it is not easy to say that you will lose." God nodded seriously, as if to apologize for his statement.


    Hansen did not speak, but only intended to cultivate the genetic technique taught by the Taizu patriarch. He only wants to know what other means God can reverse the current situation.


    Han Tai��s patriarch will not kill the butterfly girl, Hansen does not know, but the concept of killing the butterfly girl in these few hours is already very low.


    God did not do any special moves to attract the Tai Chi patriarch, but whispered the sensational article.


    The Taishou patriarch listened for a while, his face changed greatly, and his anger asked: "Where did you steal the euphemism of my family?"


    "In any case, you will inevitably kill me. Where is it important to steal school? I have a few questions and I want you to ask for it." Before the Taishang patriarch spoke, God continued to say: "Too In the induction article, there is a saying that the ecstasy is all me. What does this sentence mean?"


    "This is the secret of my family, and can you tell me?"


    God does not care, and continues to say: "In my understanding, the so-called self-forget-me, is not really forgetting yourself, but a choice, in the face of interests, to give up their own interests and become others, so that Treating others with kindness, naturally everyone treats you like a loved one, so there will be a saying that the eternal beings are all mys."


    "No, don''t say that the other party is only close to you because of the interests, even if you really treat you like a loved one, then it is not a word for me..." The Taishang patriarch argued.


    "It turns out that if the sentence is true, how can it be explained?" God did not mention the butterfly girl again, but only discussed with the Taishang patriarch.


    Originally, God only said that he asked for advice, but the question raised was precisely because the Taishang patriarch also had doubts. He couldn��t help but argue with God. As a result, the Taishang patriarch got a lot of inspiration from it. Many of them did not understand. In the place of rebuttal, it suddenly became clear that the artistic conception of the time was greatly improved.


    Hansen��s time-sensing was not so good. He just dragged the Taishang patriarch with a plan, but the Taishang��s patriarch was in the direction of God��s point, and the realm of the sensational article was greatly advanced, and the understanding of everything was becoming more and more clear. It is becoming more and more rational, or it is becoming more and more human. It is difficult to ensure that he will not kill the butterfly girl.


    Too much forgotten, Hansen did not know the true meaning of these four words, but the ruthlessness of the Taishang people is well known. They can even abandon their own bodies, unite with the universe, and what can''t be abandoned. What about it?


    In the process of talking with God, the patriarch''s look is more and more solemn, his eyes are getting more and more calm, and Han Sen feels very bad.


    "What should I do?" Hansen couldn''t think of a way to crack it. God''s words and deeds conformed to certain rules, and Hansen felt that his situation was very difficult. It was like going against the water, and it was always so bad.


    Hansen knows that this is because God''s ability to control the laws of the world and the human heart are above him. If confronted with confrontation, it is absolutely impossible for him to be his opponent.


    "As a result, I can only save the situation if only the sword is slanting." Han Sen''s eyes fell on the butterfly girl, squinting and thinking about something.

 Chapter 2835： Gambling luck?

    "It��s useless, can you hear the general trend? The so-called general trend refers to the essence, it seems that the fire is invisible, the wind is invisible, the water can flow, every substance has its essence, as long as the essence is grasped, Everything changes, and any change that seems to be ingenious will eventually return to the essence." God seems to see through Hansen''s mind, faintly said.


    Han Sen knows what God means. He said that the Taishou patriarch himself is a ruthless person, so no matter how Hansen does it, it is impossible to change his essence. Naturally, it is impossible to reverse the situation.


    "How do you know if he is a fire or a wind?" Hansen naturally would not agree with what God said. When he turned to look at God, he found that the Taishou patriarch next to God stood there as a petrified, the whole The human body exudes the avenue of the avenue, as if the whole person has been integrated with the universe of heaven and earth.


    No, it shouldn''t be said to be a fusion. The feeling is more like the Taishang patriarch becoming part of the huge machine of the universe, or a part.


    And this feeling is still steadily strengthened, making the atmosphere of the Taishang patriarch more and more indifferent, as if it is not a high-intelligence sensible creature, more like an icy machine.


    "I also want to know if he is a fire or a wind." Surprisingly, God did not refute Hansen''s words, but said an ambiguous sentence.


    Hansen didn��t understand what God��s words meant in the first place, but it seems that the patriarch��s patriarch is really to be enlightened. His sense of being too strong is getting stronger and stronger, and he��s leaps and bounds in a short period of time. The deified power of the butterfly level is not weak.


    Although it is only an improvement in artistic conception, it is only the original level, but it is enough to change his mind and body.


    "Even if the patriarch of the Taishang really reached the realm of forgotten love, there is no need to kill the butterfly girl? What''s more, he is not the opponent of the butterfly girl at all." Han Sen secretly said.


    Although Hansen has a once-and-for-all way to end this gamble directly, but there is a god, the method is difficult to achieve.


    "You don''t want to use more now. It''s better to gamble on a gamble and see if he is a fire or a wind." God smiled and said to Hansen.


    ��Can you tell me what the original ending is like?�� Hansen asked to ask God.


    "If he chooses a little love, how can he become the patriarch of the Taishang? You should have thought of it." God said.


    Hansen nodded. In fact, he also guessed. He just felt that the Taishou patriarch should not kill the butterfly girl so fast, but the world is unpredictable, but now he has to bet on the last luck.


    "No, you can''t bet your luck, you can gamble in front of God. Even if you gamble on 10,000, you can''t win. You must think of the strategy of winning." Hansen''s brain is spinning fast, but for a while, I don''t think about it. What to do.


    It is definitely not feasible to use force by the side of God. However, when it comes to controlling people''s hearts, he is not as good as God and wants to win incomparably hard.


    "Now you can tell me, how did Han Jingzhi win?" Hansen asked.


    God sank a bit and said unexpectedly: "He did nothing, just chose the right result, so he won."


    "You mean, is he gambling luck and winning?" Hansen couldn''t believe it.


    God nodded: "It is true."


    Hansen really can''t believe that Han Jingzhi would have won this way. I think this may be that God is deliberately tempting him to gamble.


    "What did you gamble at that time? Is it also to judge the fate of a creature?" Hansen then asked, as much as possible to find out some insider.


    "Not one, but eleven." God replied.


    Hansen��s heart jumped: ��Eleven, this number seems to be very close to the number of the seventh action group. Is it...��


    Forcing the excitement in my heart, Hansen smiled and said: "Can you still bet like this? I knew that I could gamble like this. I also chose a few more, and the chance of winning is bigger."


    Who knows that God shook his head and said: "You are wrong. We bet on the 11th game. If he loses one game, he will become my slave, but in the end he will not lose any game."


    "Han Jingzhi won the 11th game in a row? What are you betting on? How can it be so easy to win?" Hansen asked in amazement.


    It is hard to imagine that Han Jingzhi actually won 11 games in a game with God. Hansen is so difficult to win a game.


    "We are betting on whether the eleven humans will make a wish to me. He guessed that ten people would make a wish, one person would not make a wish, and the result would be all in the middle. In the end, only the man he chose did not make a wish to me." Said, it does not seem to regard the loss of gambling as a shame.


    Hansen��s heart leaps: ��Yes, it��s the people in the seventh action group. The only thing that didn��t make a wish was Gu��s city.��


    However, Hansen still can hardly imagine how Han Jingzhi guessed who would make a wish and who would not make a wish.


    According to the truth, Han Jingzhi guessed that people who would make a wish, God should not seduce them, and Han Jingzhi guessed that people who would not wish, God would do everything possible to seduce him.


    Under such circumstances, Han Jingzhi actually guessed it all right, which is too bizarre.


    Moreover, Hansen remembered that Ning Jia Erye had said that Han Jingzhi had warned the second master, so that the second master would not make a wish. As a result, the second master finally made a wish. How did Han Jingzhi guess this?


    When Hansen spoke to God, the Taishang patriarch had opened his eyes, but the Taishou patriarch at this time seemed to have changed someone just now.


    Although there is no change in the appearance of the figure, the strength has not improved, but the change in temperament makes him look completely different from the previous one.


    Every move of the Taishang people is very strange to Hansen, as if he has seen it there, but it seems to be different.


    Suddenly, Hansen was shocked: "This temperament... How do you look more and more like those who claim to be gods... Hey... except for the gods in front of me... and the emperors are like..."


    Looking up and down the patriarchs, it is very similar, but it is only similar in temperament, and it is still somewhat different.


    "If you are trained to the extreme, will you become a god-like guy?" Hansen secretly guessed: "Think about it, the strongest of all races finally broke into the gene temple, and eventually Become the same guy as those gods."


    Hansen is still thinking about it. The Taishang patriarch looked at him and said: "You and my gambling covenant will give up, just let me lose."


    When Han Sen heard this sentence, he knew that the Taishang patriarch had got rid of the psychological obstacles he had set up and found himself.


    When the Taishou patriarch finished speaking, he turned and walked toward the butterfly girl. 8)

 Chapter 2836： Love butterfly

    Hansen suddenly had a bad saying: "At this time, the artistic conception of the Taishang patriarch has reached the point of being too forgotten. If you want to truly achieve the unity of heaven and man, isn��t it necessary to cut off all the common sayings? He won��t really Want to kill the butterfly girl?"


    Although Hansen knew that things were not good, there was no way. There is God, and it is impossible for him to want to stop the patriarch.


    ��Don''t it really be a hundred years of hard work?�� Hansen��s brain turned quickly, hoping to find a chance.


    The butterfly girl naturally also saw that the Taishang patriarch was a little bit wrong, and looked at the Taishang patriarch and said: "Do you really want to kill me?"


    The Taishang patriarch shook his head slightly: "I have already realized the mystery of forgetting the truth, and the years of circulation, grievances and hatred are not enough to leave a mark in my heart. From then on, there will be no more than half between you and me, just a stranger. Go, big land, boundless sky, there is always a place for you to live."


    Han Sen listened to a glimpse, only to find out that he was a small patriarch of the Taishang patriarch. After his epiphany, he really got the ambiguity of the sensation, but his understanding was even deeper than Hansen��s imagination. Really let go of everything, so the butterfly girl can not be his heart.


    "Is my luck so good, so I won the gamble?" Hansen did not believe that God would make him so easy to win, and his eyes looked at God.


    I saw that God was still interested in watching this happening, and there was no intention to stop it. It seems that everything has nothing to do with him. He is just a spectator.


    "You don''t want to persuade him to persuade him?" Hansen asked tentatively.


    "No, everything is as expected. I hope that the next story will not be disappointing." God is talking to Hansen, but his eyes have been watching the Taishou patriarch and the butterfly girl. It looks like a The young people watching the tragic TV series seem to be ready to be touched by the plot.


    Han Sen sees that God really does not intend to shoot again, but he is so confident and will win, can not help but turn to look at the Taishang patriarch and the butterfly girl, want to know where God''s self-confidence comes from.


    The Taishou patriarch did not kill the heart at all. He had already regarded the butterfly girl as a passer-by, and he was ready to turn and leave when he finished.


    Suddenly, the butterfly girl made a sharp smile, and the laughter was so harsh that even Hansen listened and felt the scalp numb, and the body had a goose bump.


    I saw the butterfly girl open the wings, Yang Tianjian smile, the body of the order chain is like a myriad of butterflies around her, like the butterfly of death in the underworld.


    "Are you leaving like this?" The butterfly girl converges with a smile, her eyes flashing with horror, and she asks the Taishang chief.


    "When you put it down, you need to let go." The Taishang patriarch said indifferently that the heart is already like the ancient well, and no matter how the butterfly girl has no way to stir up the waves in his heart.


    "You said it is easy, but have you ever thought about me? I can only choose a spouse for a lifetime. If I am abandoned by my spouse, I can only die in loneliness. You abandon me and kill. What is different about me?" The butterfly girl pointed at the Taishang nationality and asked.


    Hansen finally understands why God is so confident, because from the beginning his real goal is not the patriarch, but the butterfly girl.


    Hansen recalled the whole process, and the butterfly girl was forced to this level, and he was a force.


    "My practice is still not enough. I have been counted by God since the beginning. I have never been able to surpass his layout." Han Sen knew that he had lost this time.


    However, after all, the butterfly girl is still not dead. He still has the opportunity to turn things around. Although it is difficult, there are still opportunities.


    "Sorry." The Taishang chief said faintly.


    And he apologized, completely angered the butterfly girl, only to see the butterfly woman screaming: "Since it is a death, rather than being alone, let you die with me, see how you left me."


    The butterfly girl''s look is almost crazy, and the butterfly shadow on her body is like a dead **** knife shadow to the Taishang patriarch.


    Butterfly-level butterfly girl, how powerful is the strength, although the Taishang patriarch understands the mystery of the Taishen sensory article, but his own strength is only the original base level, it is almost impossible to fight with the butterfly-level butterfly girl, just a In the face, the body of the Taishang patriarch was separated by a butterfly shadow and a **** wound from the wound.


    "If the patriarch of the Taishang was killed, should you be lost?" Hansen asked God.


    "Yes." God nodded, but his eyes were still interested in watching the Taishou patriarch and the butterfly girl in the battle.


    "Then you don''t want to save him?" Hansen asked, he wondered what other calculations God had made and allowed the Taishang chief to kill the butterfly girl.


    "No need, life and death, what I should have done, and the rest will look at their own choices." God said faintly.


    Hansen couldn''t hear anything. He had to look at the battlefield and wondered what the Taishang patriarch had to kill the butterfly girl.


    But no matter how you look at it, the butterfly girl has completely suppressed the Taishang patriarch, and he has no chance at all.


    The power of the butterfly woman is very special, not the general heterogeneous comparison. Her power implies two forces of death and emotion, and the genetic technique is very different. Hansen is not even 100%. Kill her grasp.


    Now only twenty years old, the Taishou patriarch who has just been promoted to the original base level, it is impossible to kill the butterfly girl, but it is likely to be killed by the butterfly girl.


    Constantly there is a butterfly shadow across the body of the Taishou patriarch, even though he applied the Taishang induction to the limit, it is difficult to resist the power of the butterfly girl.


    The Taishou patriarch tried to teleport, but in the teleport, his body was hit by the butterfly shadow and fell directly from the teleport.


    Those looming butterfly shadows seem to be the butterfly of death that omnipresent to harvest life. They have been around the head of the Taishang patriarch, cutting the body of the Taishou patriarch again and again.


    Hey!


    The body of the Taishou patriarch slammed into the trunk of the star tree. The blood in his mouth splattered, and the blood that flowed out of his body had already dyed his armor into blood red.


    The Taishou patriarch, who is half-sitting and leaning on the star tree, seems to be dying.


    "Now come back to me, you have a chance to live, I can spare you not to die." Butterfly girl came to the head of the Taishang patriarch, death butterfly shadow around her, forming a strange butterfly road, seems to be the way The emptiness of the underworld, as long as the Taishang patriarch said a word, it seems that the Taishang patriarch can be introduced into the underworld where no life can enter.


    "I have already said that since then you and I have been a stranger." The patriarch of the Taishang wiped the blood of his mouth and leaned on the starry tree, his face said lightly.


    "That''s going to die with me." The butterfly girl''s body shape is slightly moving, and the butterfly of death in the sky is ruined by the Taishang patriarch who has been unable to fight again. u

 Chapter 2837： a butterfly that only loves once in a lifetime

    The shadow of death in the sky is like the river of the river, and it is dumped toward the head of the Taishang. The flesh and blood of the Taishang��s head are stripped off, and even the gods can��t resist the power of the butterfly. The whole body has been cut between the moments. The exposed skin bones. .


    Hansen was not happy because of this. Obviously, things didn''t end so easily. God designed everything. It was impossible to lose the bet.


    puff!


    The blood of the gods stained the vast land, and the Taishou patriarch was about to be cut into a pile of white bones, but who knows that the butterfly girl suddenly spurted a spurt of blood, which seemed to be badly damaged. The butterfly shadow also disappeared.


    Hansen was not surprised. He just looked at the butterfly girl quietly and wondered what happened.


    The butterfly girl seems to be holding back the pain, and once again condenses the butterfly shadow to cut to the body of the Taishang patriarch, but each butterfly shadow is cut on the head of the Taishang patriarch, and the butterfly girl herself is also squirting blood, which seems to be deeply damaged. A Taishang patriarch.


    The body of the Taishou patriarch has almost become a cockroach with little flesh and blood, but the expression has not changed significantly. Looking at the butterfly girl faintly said: "You are a butterfly family, a butterfly will only love once, the contract is already In conclusion, that is the same life, death, death, and death. If you hurt me, it is hurting yourself. Why is this?"


    "I said, you have to abandon me, then go to **** together." The butterfly woman said sadly, her face was firm and abnormal, and there was no room for manoeuvre.


    A butterfly shadow rushed to the Taishou patriarch and cut the body of the Taishang patriarch. At the same time, the blood in the butterfly woman��s mouth was more and more uncontrollable, and her face became more and more ugly. It seemed that she was affected. The injury is not as light as the Taishang.


    "A butterfly has only loved once in a lifetime, and this love does not know whether to envy its loyalty, or should sigh its sorrow." God looked at the two people who love each other with sorrow and sigh, and sighed softly: "I see more sad than sigh." Let''s go."


    "Isn''t this caused by you?" Hansen secretly groaned.


    Seeming to see Hansen��s mind, God said, ��This is their own choice. I just gave them the opportunity to choose. They can choose a better ending. Unfortunately, they chose the saddest one. road."


    "But it is precisely because of this that life seems to be meaningful, and life without love and hate is ultimately boring." God then sighed.


    "That is your delusion. I believe that most of my life hopes that my life will be safe and sound, and there is not so much love and hate," Hansen said.


    "Is this really true? According to you, you just need to find a remote star field, you can rule everything with your strength, and you have to live a happy life. Why do you have to go around and experience many dangers? "God looked to Hansen."


    Hansen also had some language between the moments, but he did not know how to answer.


    "Life is beautiful because of greed, and love and hate is the most beautiful flower in the greedy tree. At this time, there will be the most beautiful flower of sadness. This kind of opportunity is rare. You still concentrate on it. "God focused on watching the Taishou patriarch and the butterfly girl love each other, the expression is seriously like watching the finale of a tragic movie.


    Hansen didn''t have time to pay attention to God, otherwise he would see tears falling in the eyes of God, and it seems to be touched by this tragedy.


    "What to do, the butterfly girl and the Taishang patriarch are all gone. According to the gambling contract, the butterfly girl is indeed killed because of the Taishang patriarch, which means that I lost the gambling..." Han Sen��s heart flashed thousands of thoughts. I was thinking about how to stop the butterfly girl and the Taishang patriarch from returning to the same place.


    However, looking at the appearance of the butterfly girl, it is clear that she has been bent on the same as the Taishang patriarch, and she has no life, Han Sen really does not know how to persuade her to close.


    At this time, Han Sen can''t control so much. The order of the body is blooming, and it is necessary to rush to block the butterfly girl. How can we not let her and the Taishou patriarchs die together?


    Hansen has gathered all his strength and wants to directly teleport, but the body has not come yet and has movements. It feels like being bound by an invisible force, and it is difficult to move even half a step.


    "This is their stage. You just need to look at it as an audience. This wonderful tragedy is as beautiful as art. How can you bear to destroy it?" God said faintly.


    Although Hansen knew that God could not let himself shoot, but at this time, still feel very depressed.


    Seeing that the butterfly girl and the Taishang patriarch have been hit hard, I am afraid that it will not be used for a long time. Hansen, although unable to move, is not willing to give up, shouting loudly to the butterfly girl: "Butterfly, no matter you Is it to love him or hate him? He is so negative, you killed him like this, don��t you think he is cheaper?��


    But the butterfly girl is almost crazy, except for the Taishang patriarch, it seems that nothing can be seen or heard.


    Seeing the butterfly girl is unmoved, Han Sen continues to loudly: "Look at what he looks like now, where there is a little regret for his behavior, he will never know how painful you are now, I don''t know if you are How can you not want to live? If you kill him now, it will mean letting him get rid of it. Do you really just want it?"


    The butterfly girl��s body paused, and the pale face slowly turned to Hansen, staring at Hansen and asking: ��How can it make him die as painful as I am?��


    Hansen saw the butterfly woman actually responded to herself, and her heart suddenly rejoiced, but she resisted it. She did not rush to answer. After a moment of indulging, she said: "In your heart, he is your favorite, the pain of love. Now, only you are alone. You must let him taste this pain, that makes sense."


    "I don''t mean anything to him. How can he let him taste this pain?" Butterfly girl hated.


    "So, if you are dead, it will have no effect on him. You must win his love and make him as painful as you are." Hansen lured.


    "Do you know what his love is?" The butterfly girl glared at her eyes and stared at Hansen.


    "Know, of course, know, isn''t his love taking him away from you?" Hansen said.


    "What?" The butterfly girl did not understand Hansen''s meaning for a while.


    "He just gave up on you in order to pursue the path of harmony between man and nature. If you broke the road he was pursuing, wouldn''t it be more painful than killing him?" Hansen said.


    "Kill him, isn''t that breaking his way?" The butterfly girl bit her teeth.


    "No, no, no, no, he can''t feel anything. You have to let him live, but you can''t see a little hope. Just as you are desperate and helpless, you can make him feel. Pain." Hansen continued.


    "What can I do to make him desperate and painful?" asked the butterfly girl''s eyes.

 Chapter 2838： Go to your home

    Hansen knew that he had finally touched the butterfly girl, looked at the **** next to him, and saw him sitting there watching everything happening, like an audience, and did not want to block Hansen.


    Taking a deep breath, Han Sen said: "It��s hard to break his path. You just need to abolish his genetics and body, take him around and keep him alive, but this life can��t be practiced again. For a moment, I can only look at the road ahead, but it is difficult to move forward half a step. It will definitely make him feel like you are unhappy, but you can appreciate his pain every day. Isn��t it more fun than killing him?��


    Hansen knows that his idea is very sinister, but nowadays, he can''t manage so much. It is better for the Taishou patriarch to suffer than to be a slave for a hundred years.


    When the butterfly girl listened to Hansen��s words, she suddenly turned her eyes, she was almost crazy, her teeth creaked, and stared at the half-dead Taishang��s long-pointed smile: ��Not bad... I want to watch you as painful as me. ... let you be tortured by despair day and night..."


    Between the words, the butterfly girl has come to the head of the Taishang patriarch, and her hands have caught the patriarchal Taiji patriarch, and no matter whether he is full of blood and water, he is directly in his arms, like a baby, two wings. Vibrate and flew in the boundless mountains.


    "It seems that your plan has failed." Hansen felt a bit strange, and God did not stop the butterfly girl from leaving.


    "Yes, you won." God nodded and said.


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse and stared at God for a while. The time for the gambling was not yet reached. God still had the opportunity to turn over. With the heart, the means and the ability of God, Hansen did not believe that he had no way.


    "Are you no longer trying it? There is still time." Hansen looked at God and asked, of course, he did not kindly remind God, but he was afraid that this was only another plot of God.


    God smiled and said: "No need, I also want to continue to read, I want to know what the final ending is, but time is not enough, so stop here, this bet you won."


    "Then you can give me the nephew?" Hansen said.


    "Of course, go back first, I want to watch the final ending by myself." God said and waved, Hansen suddenly felt a whirlwind, and once again experienced the pain of crossing.


    When his body returned to normal, the man had returned to the ranch of God.


    "This **** is really weird. In order to see an ending, I will admit defeat. But fortunately, otherwise, the outcome is really unpredictable." Although Hansen won the bet, the pressure that God gave him did not weaken.


    In the past, when facing the horrible gods such as the emperor and the imaginary god, Hansen did not feel such pressure. Instead, this strange, seemingly not terrible god, made him feel extremely depressed.


    This is not because God''s power is stronger than him, but an invisible psychological pressure, a natural reaction to a crisis in the subconscious.


    Up to now, only Han is able to make Hansen feel this kind of crisis.


    Originally, Hansen thought that he had to wait for a long time, but it didn''t take long for him to go, and for more than an hour, God appeared to his side, and his eyes were still full of tears.


    "So fast? Butterfly girl will not madly kill the Taishang patriarch?" Hansen was shocked.


    It seems to have seen through Hansen��s mind, and God said: ��I just speeded up the time and saw their final ending. I still won the bet.��


    ��What is the ending?�� Hansen asked with some curiosity.


    "You will not like it." God only said a faint sentence, but did not say the final ending of the butterfly girl and the Taishang patriarch.


    "Can you return the nephew to me now?" Hansen said, looking at the nephew body that God occupied.


    "Yes, where are you going? Let''s go now." God nodded and said.


    "What do you mean? Want to break the contract?" Hansen frowned and said that if God wants to break the contract, he still has no way to take God.


    "I only promised to give you the nephew, but did not say that I would leave from her." God smiled and said of course.


    Hansen is stunned by the sound. He knows that playing this kind of word game is definitely not an opponent of God. The key is that the strength of God is above him. Naturally, the fist is big and the rebuttal is useless.


    Han Sen simply did not speak, and with a deaf child who was occupied by God, it is better not to bring it, it will only make the bamboo more sad.


    The idol is seen through Hansen''s mind, and said faintly: "I am trying to travel in the big universe, so, you will be my guide. After half a year, I will give you a complete nephew."


    Hansen''s face did not look good, so with such a dangerous guy for half a year, Hansen was afraid that he would not even know how to die.


    "Of course, you can give up, but this is because you give up and don''t want to be jealous, but I don''t keep promises." God said with a smile.


    Hansen bit his teeth: "Yes, but in the past six months, you can never gamble with me, and I can''t make a wish to you."


    "Yes." God smiled and nodded.


    Hansen looks at God intricately. He knows that this is very dangerous, but this is his only chance to save his nephew, with the horror of this god, unless his strength can reach the level of the gene temple, otherwise It is impossible to take back the nephew from his hands.


    This gamble can only be said to be lucky. If you come again, Hansen does not think he can win.


    "How did Han Jingzhi win his eleventh in the end?" Hansen said in his heart.


    "Let''s go, where are we going now?" God asked Hansen with interest.


    "Where do you want to go, I will take you there," Hansen said depressedly.


    "Just your home." God''s words made Han Sen open his mouth, and he couldn''t close it.


    "I can you go to my home? Even if I can, I will never take you back. What is the difference between the introduction of wolves and the wolves? No, it is not a wolf to enter the room, it is a fascination to enter the room, God is more terrible than a wolf... but I Where can I take him? And my body can''t stay in adulthood now, and it will soon return to the appearance of children... It will be even worse at that time..." Hansen flashed countless thoughts.


    In the past, Hansen worried that his body would become a child, but it has not changed. Hansen returned to the land of God and knew that the time he came out was still the moment he entered. I also guessed why it has not become a child in the past.


    As for why God himself delayed, Hansen did not want to understand. u

 Chapter 2839： Gene **** list

    In the garden of the Imperial Family, Hansen sat in the garden reading a book, and the girl who looked like a child sat next to Hansen and looked at Han Sen quietly.


    "Can you not look at me like this?" Han Sen frowned, and after a long while, he finally couldn''t help but say to the **** attached to his nephew.


    God looked at him like this. He has seen three individuals. Even if he is a god, I am afraid I will be seen.


    After agreeing to bring God home, Hansen had no choice but to bring God to the Emperor, and also let God see how he became smaller.


    God smiled and said: "There is only one of you here is more interesting. What can I see besides watching you?"


    "The masters of the emperor are like clouds, such as the white emperor, such as those elders, are very interesting strong, you can just look at it..." Hansen is shamelessly selling a wave of the emperor.


    "I have been tired of it for a long time," said God.


    Hansen was speechless. If the White Emperor knew that someone would say this to him, he would not know what he would think.


    "The universe is so big, powerful aristocrats and heterogeneous species are like a cow. You can look for it, you don''t have to look at me." Hansen said helplessly.


    "God is not omnipotent, and it is not who I want to see who I can see. At least I have to know where the interesting creatures are, and then I can see him." God is very patient to explain.


    "So I like to watch other creatures, but unfortunately there is no battle for genealogy, otherwise you can see enough." Han Sen had no choice but to swear.


    Who knows that after listening to Hansen��s words, he nodded and said: ��You are a good suggestion, you can come to the battle of gene genealogy, but there is nothing to look at in the battle of genes and genealogy. The creature, um, then come to God."


    "Do you say that it is true?" Hansen looked at God.


    Hansen has not heard of the precedent that the gene of the genealogy spectrum can be opened at will. It used to be able to open once in a hundred years, and the highest level is only the rank of the king.


    It was only a few years before the battle of gene genealogy, and it was still a long time from a hundred years. It is reasonable to say that it is impossible to open now.


    Now that God is saying that he wants to open the battle of gene will, and it is still at the level of God, Hansen is really a little unbelievable.


    If God can open the battle of gene genealogy at will, how can there be no exceptions in the previous endless years?


    "As a god, never lying is the most basic rule." God said, reaching out and not knowing where to find a small book, after opening it, wrote some words on it.


    Hansen leaned over to see what he wrote, but found that the book was covered with blank white paper, and the pen was written on it without leaving any trace.


    Just as Hansen wondered what God was doing, he suddenly heard a thunder in the void.


    In a flash, the whole universe was darkened, and the creatures in the universe were all glimpsed. Looking up at the dark, invisible sky, listening to the banging voice, I don��t know what happened.


    Some of the lower animals that were not civilized were fleeing in horror, thinking that they had met the end of the world.


    Suddenly, there was a crack in the void, and I saw that the gene temple like the ancient temple slowly moved from the crack in the void.


    "What is the situation? How does the Gene Temple come out at this time? Is there a **** that has fallen? Is it wrong, and I have not seen the god?"


    "Isn''t someone launching a battle to extinguish the lights?"


    "Unlike, I haven''t seen the initiators and family lights of the battle to extinguish the lights!"


    Even the deified strongmen of many ethnic groups are all looking puzzled at the genetic temple that has completely emerged in the void.


    The appearance of this gene temple is somewhat different from the past. After the gene temple is fully emerged, the door will automatically open slowly.


    The light inside the gate is too strong, only to see the blazing light released from the inside, but what is inside the temple is completely invisible.


    In the blazing light, one thing gradually flew out of the temple, and when the various creatures saw what it was, they were all slightly stunned, and it turned out to be a picture.


    "Is that gene genealogy? It seems that it is a bit different, and the battle of gene genealogy has only been in the past few years. How do gene genealogy appear again?"


    ��What happened in the end?�� Bai Huang stood at the top of the tower of the god, frowning at the picture that was slowly unfolding in the sky.


    An unknown little planet, a fortune teller is also looking at the picture with a puzzled look: "What the hell? How can there be gene genealogy at this time?"


    Inside the palace of the red dwarf, a man like an emperor looked at the scrolls in the sky with interest.


    Within the black hole, the demon ancestors who had been closed for cultivation also opened their eyes and stared at the scrolls opened in the void.


    The mountains of Wuding, the blue-haired beasts and the women are all looking at this strange scene.


    As the scrolls slowly unfolded, there were flashing words on it. Although no one understood the words, but did not know why, all creatures could understand the meaning of those words, even if there were no low-level intelligent creatures. I can also clearly understand the meaning of those words.


    It feels like someone is reading those words in the void, but no one hears any sound.


    "The Gene Gods List is open, all god-level creatures can participate in the war, the top 100 can be named gene list, the hundredth reward..." The silent voice reverberates in the void of the universe.


    Han Sen looked stunned. He didn''t expect that he just said a word with his mouth. He even led to such a change. Even when he saw those rewards, he couldn''t help but feel the heart.


    Especially the first prize, if there is a chance, Hansen hates to fight for the old man to fight for it.


    "Now the deification of the whole universe is probably a heartbeat," Hansen said in his heart.


    In fact, it��s not just as simple as a heartbeat. Now the gods of the entire universe are almost crazy, and the rewards of other rankings are gone, but the first prize is actually to obtain the godhead directly and to achieve the gods. Position, that is the dream that many deified powerful people dream of.


    It is a pity that it is too difficult to get into the gene temple. Even if it is a true god, there will be ten deaths. No one dares to try it easily.


    Now only need to get the first place, you can achieve the position of the gods, the difficulty is naturally greatly reduced.


    And even if you can''t get the first, the rewards in the back are quite impressive, so that many of the strengths that have not yet reached the top of the deification are strong.


    boom!


    I saw the starlight in the blank gene list, and countless starlights scattered around the big universe. Hansen saw a starlight falling in front of him. This is his invitation to participate in the genetic war, the universe. The deified strongmen within the same time received the same star invitation almost at the same time. u

 Chapter 2840： Heterogeneous

    Hansen��s fingers touched the starlight, and the starlight suddenly turned into a little starlight at his fingertips. With Hansen��s mind, the starlight turned into the word ��human gold coin��, and the next second starlight flew away. Returned to the list of gene gods, and also appeared in the gene **** list also four words of human gold coins.


    Almost at the same time, Hansen saw many names appearing on the list of gene gods. Hansen only took a glance and found many familiar words.


    "No Dingshan... Gold ��... Is this Golden Retriever..." When Hansen saw a name, he couldn''t help but squat.


    Although some of my expectations saw Xiaojinjin, I was afraid that Xiaojinjin had already forgotten him.


    "Why do you pretend to be human? You are obviously a stranger." God looked at Hansen with interest.


    "I like it." Hansen naturally won''t explain it, but there are some surprises in his heart: "After I was alienated, even God could not see that my real body is human. This is an unexpected joy, let him misunderstand that I am posing. The best, otherwise God will be jealous of human beings, maybe something will happen."


    Within the palace of the red dwarf, several blue-blooded people bowed to the man like the emperor: "The master of the gods, the gene **** list suddenly appeared in the world, it is a great opportunity for me to teach, if I can win the first, get the gods The position is great for me."


    "That would be the participation of Lou Lie in this genetic war." The man said faintly.


    At the top of the mountain, the green donkey exclaimed excitedly: "Tianzhu helps me to have no mountain, and the hill master has just been promoted to the true God. I have come to such an opportunity. This time the hill master will surely win the first place and achieve the body of the gods. Reproduce the glory of my undecided mountain."


    In all parts of the universe, there are horrible strong people staring at the top of the list of gods, only the fortune-telling old man, but he is frowning and thinking about something, has not sent a word for a long time.


    There are also many deified strongmen in the Imperial Family who participate in the war. Even if they can''t get the first place, they can enter the top 100, which is also of great benefit.


    The three great people look down on the genes of the genealogy, and they will not participate in the war at all. However, this time the list of gene gods, even the three great people also have many deified strongmen to participate in the war.


    Hansen originally thought that there were thousands of deifications in the gene universe, but on the top of this gene list, tens of thousands of names have emerged, plus the deified powerful who did not participate in the war, the gene universe There are so many powerful gods, and there are more than Hansen��s imagination.


    Hansen did not think that he could get the first. After all, his strength is not enough to compete with the true god-level powerhouse, but if he can squeeze into the top 100, it would be a good harvest.


    "Let me see what the reward of the hundredth is... really generous... even the hundredth one has a real artifact..." Hansen feels that it is necessary to work hard, the real artifact is such a baby, no one will It��s too much.


    However, Hansen��s most important thing now is to promote the butterfly. He can only maintain his adulthood for a short period of time. When he was a child, he could hardly stimulate his body and could not fight the real strong.


    "After more than 20 points of deified genes can reach 100 full value, it seems that it should not be able to catch up with the first battle of God. I hope that the first game will not encounter too terrible opponents, come to a primordial or something. So that I can easily pass the customs." Han Sen intends to go to the Jiu Yu Palace, killing some of the genes that divinely absorb them.


    Han Yugong can only Hansen himself, so Hansen asked God to stay in the garden and wait for him to come back, but when Hansen entered the Jiuyu Palace, he found that God did not know when he had come to him.


    Hansen did not say anything. Although the ban on the Imperial Palace was powerful, it seemed to be difficult to block this guy who claimed to be God.


    When I arrived at the palace No. 0038, Hansen opened the palace and saw that there was a different kind of lock inside. The alien was a black bird with a whole body of feathers. The eyes seemed to be red and yellow in the sun and the moon. Hansen glanced at him and suddenly let Han Sen feel a glimpse.


    "Oh, this alien is a little weird." God looked at the black bird and said.


    "What is weird?" Hansen was shocked. Even the gods said that the aliens here are strange, and that is definitely a problem.


    Hansen has always suspected that the White Emperor had given him a plot to give him the nine royal palaces, but he could not see any problems. If God had any discoveries, he would help him.


    "This alien species has no spirit..." God looked at the alien species and said.


    "Ling?" Hansen looked at God with some incomprehensibility, and did not understand what he meant by the spirit.


    "Everything has spirits. Although this spirit does not refer to the soul, it is similar. Although there are no spiritual creatures that can survive, it is absolutely impossible to evolve." God said.


    "Is evolution not determined by genes?" Hansen listened even more puzzled.


    "Yes, the spirit is the point in the gene. With the spirit, the gene is likely to produce mutations. Otherwise, it is just genetic information. How can there be a mutation?" God glanced at the black bird. And then went on to say: "This is a broken-level alien, can be promoted to this extent, it is impossible to have no genius, but this bird has no spirit, which is somewhat weird."


    After thinking about it, God looked at Hansen again: "There are other different kinds of things here, take me to see."


    Hansen also wanted to know what was going on here, and took God to look at the aliens he had not killed before.


    Because the strength of the aliens was stronger than him, he had to jump over and not kill those aliens.


    There were three such aliens in the previous palace. Hansen opened one of them with God. Immediately after God saw it, he said: "The alienation of the butterfly-level, there is no spirit, it is really weird."


    After seeing the remaining two different kinds of seeds, the curiosity on the face of God is even stronger: "Interesting... I didn''t think there was such a interesting place in the Imperial Family. These aliens have no spirit, especially 0002. The alien species within the palace, that is the ghost of the true god-level time, the famous horror of the horror, the rare creatures in the great universe can rival it, it has no spirit, it is interesting."


    God looked at the ghost of time with great interest, as if he had met a toy child.


    "Is there any problem with the alienation of the spirit?" Hansen ate a lot of different kinds of here, fearing that it would affect his body, but he did not feel any influence.


    "Besides they won''t evolve any more, there is no other influence." God said, and muttered to himself: "Forcibly extracted the spirit? How did it do it? What does it mean?" ?"8)

 Chapter 2841： First battle

    Hansen killed the ink bird, and did not get the soul of the beast. God only saw those who had no spirit, and did not say anything after that.


    With the flesh and blood of the goddess of the ink, he left the nine royal palaces, and Hansen refining his flesh and blood while waiting for the opening of the war.


    Because there is still an invitation to deify the gods, it will take three days to officially open the war of God. These three days are the time for the deified powerful to accept the war of God.


    Hansen really wants to know if Bai Huang has participated in the war of God, but he has never had the chance to see the White Emperor. He has been looking for a while in the Gene Gods List and has not seen the name of the White Emperor.


    "His Royal Highness, do you want to participate in the battle of the Gene Gods list?" Bao Ying asked carefully when he came to teach Hansen etiquette.


    Since the last incident, Bao Ying has respected Hansen''s attitude significantly.


    "Who knows, maybe." Hansen said ambiguously that he was attending in an adult state and used the name of a gold coin. He did not want the Emperor to know about it.


    "If the Highness does not participate, it is a pity. With the ability of His Royal Highness, he may be able to enter the 100." Bao Ying said with some regret that she has already seen the Gene God List and did not find the name of the Holy Baby.


    After Bao Ying left, Han Sen did not see God coming back. After returning from the Jiu Yu Palace, God often disappeared for a while, and he did not know where he went.


    Three days later, Hansen waited until the beginning of the war, and quickly went to see his first round of opponents, only to see their own name and the word bar together.


    "It turned out to be the guy of Bar..." Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and Bar was his devotional devotion. He was still very clear about Barr��s strength.


    Although Barr should not be ranked high now, it is likely to be the original base, and at most it is a metamorphosis, but his ability to be near immortal is still very troublesome.


    "This is also luck, but fortunately, I have not encountered the true **** level." Han Sen slightly relieved.


    At this time, in the ruined family, Barr saw that the person he was fighting against was actually a gold coin, and there was a faint excitement in his eyes: "I didn''t expect the first battle to be on the gold coin. My own destruction will definitely make it He was shocked."


    Diabob frowned and said: "Although the destruction that you created in combination with your own body attributes is very powerful, you should be careful about the gold coins. The guy is very unusual."


    "I know, but this time he wants to win me is not so easy, with destructive surgery, I have been in an invincible position." Barr is full of confidence.


    The emergence of the gene **** list has led to the whole universe of all kinds of creatures vying to watch, it is difficult to see the supernatural powers in peacetime, let alone watching the deified powers fight.


    "I thought that the Genes List is the same as the Genes Genealogy. Many groups are fighting at the same time. It is not like that. There is only one set of battles at a time. This is good, so you don''t miss any battle."


    "Yeah, the deified battle, it is exciting to think about it. If it is not suddenly such a gene **** list, we have no chance to see such a battle. It is better to be able to watch all the battles. ��


    "The deified level of the gene **** list, the first place in the gods list, should be the first strong man in the big universe now?"


    "Yeah, there is no doubt the first strongest in the universe."


    "The two deifications of the first battle, one is the ruin of the Barr, and the other is the Terran Gold Coin... The Terran Gold Coin... How do you look so familiar?"


    "Ah! This gold coin should be the first person to be the Marquis of the Genes Genealogy?"


    "Yes, it is him, I still remember that he was the first to marry the Marquis who defeated the town of Tiangong. How many years have passed since he has been promoted to deification, is it too fast?"


    "Human... What kind of race is that?"


    Because there has never been a war before, the first game of God''s war, the creatures of the entire universe are watching this battle.


    Hansen turned into an adult state and entered the gene **** list. He suddenly came to a starry sky, and saw that Barr was in the distant starry sky and walked toward him.


    "This gold coin is a bit weird. I dare to walk in the big universe with the name of the Terran. It has not been destroyed by God. It is also an odd number." Inside the Red Dwarf Palace, like a monarch, the man looks at the gene **** list. Hansen, revealing the color of contemplation.


    "The Terran is a strange and familiar name." Among the broken palaces in the corner of the dark world, a weird big bird sighed.


    "Old cat, is that gold coin really human?" The charming woman looked at the nine-blooded blood cat on the side.


    "There are indeed people in the shelter that have such a gold coin, but how can humans generally be promoted so fast? It��s really not certain." The old cat said.


    "Do you want him to control him? Anyway, besides the little master, no one can really kill God. Unfortunately, the little master has not been promoted to deification. Otherwise, if he participates in this war, he will surely win the first and revitalize my sanctuary. ��


    "It''s a pity. Who knows that there will suddenly be such a gene list? I knew that I would have to raise the little master to the level of deification before the war. Now it is too late."


    ......


    "Gold coins, finally have a chance to fight with you." Barr flew over, excitedly yelling at Hansen, the whole person exudes a strong sense of war, his eyes seem to be on fire.


    "How is this guy still the same, and promoted the deification of this virtue, and it has not changed at all." Hansen secretly.


    Han Sen is preparing to take a quick fix, but he listened to Barr and said: "Gold coins, I created a trick to destroy, killing the same level as a dog, you don''t let me down."


    "Oh, then I really want to see and see." Hansen only knows that Barr''s body of destruction is so powerful that he can hardly die, but Barr''s destructive power is only normal. Killing the same level as the dog is said. It was a bit too arrogant, and Hansen was somewhat curious. He temporarily gave up the idea of ??directly solving Barr and waited to see his destruction.


    Dialogue said that Barr said that he suddenly reached his head in a speechless voice and felt a pain in his brain.


    This guy is simply a brainless model. This sentence is offensive and I don''t know how many deified.


    "The people of the ruined family are really amazing. Killing the same level as a dog, I hope that he will meet me in the next round to see who is killing."


    "It is not certain that he will not even go through this round, and he will be slaughtered by the Terran as a dog."


    The deified spirits of all ethnic groups were indignant. When they were sneering, they saw that the Bales had moved and slammed the past with Hansen.


    With the impact of Barr, his entire body seemed to burn, like the same black sun. u

 Chapter 2842： Suicide

    Although separated by the gene **** list, but still can feel the horror of the body. .


    Ordinary creatures only feel that Barr is powerful, but it is difficult to distinguish to what extent it is powerful, but the deified strongmen who also participated in the battle of the Gene Gods list have different degrees of change.


    The breath that Barr exudes now is indeed the top of the original base.


    "The power is not bad, but if it is invincible at the same level, then it is too much. If the opponent is replaced by me, he can still suppress him." The original foundation of an emperor is cold and shouting.


    There are also some primordial deifications with such thoughts, but in the next second, the original base of this idea is deified, and all of them are changed face.


    Hey!


    When Balk rushed to Hansen and collided with Hansen��s fist, the whole person seemed to be exploding like a hydrogen bomb. Every inch of flesh and blood was fully exploded. It can be said that all the inside of the body exploded. power.


    A huge black sun rises out of thin air, as if to devour all the devil''s mouth. The meteorites and asteroids in the nearby starry sky are destroyed by the horrible power. Within the sun-like big bang, everything is destroyed.


    This kind of explosive power has far exceeded the level of the original base level. Without a primordial deification, it will completely burn and spurt its own body, and no primordial deification can use its own body like Barr.


    This self-destructive power is powerful enough to be a powerful blow to the gradual change.


    Killing the same level as the slaughter dog is a bit arrogant, but the power of this blow can indeed kill most of the original base-level deification.


    "Mom, this guy is too embarrassed, even playing like this, use yourself as a bomb?" said a original base of hatred.


    The black sun seems to be the demon that dominates everything. It continues to flash in the stars for nearly five seconds before it begins to gradually decline. The heart-rending fluctuations make the ordinary creatures watching this battle scare.


    Since I only watched this scene, it was enough to make people feel terrified.


    "It is terrible to be the deified person of the ruined family."


    "The name of Barr''s genius is really unmistakable. Although Hansen''s blessing can be promoted to deification, this ability is not weaker or even stronger than those who are promoted to deification."


    "Is this not a nonsense? Without Barr''s destructive body, who would dare to play like this?"


    "Gold coins are also unlucky. In the first battle, they encountered a life-changing Bal, and they were half-dead without death."


    "The chance of a semi-disabled person is not great. Barna��s words are arrogant, but they do have arrogant capital. The power of his self-destruction can indeed kill most of the same order, unless the rank of the gold coin is higher than him."


    "Isn''t it possible? When the war of genealogy is a battle, the gold coin is only the Marquis level. How many years has it been? It has been terrible to be promoted to the original foundation. To say that he is a metamorphosis, it is too exaggerated."


    When the crowds talked about it, I saw that the black sun had converge, and the sky was smashed together and turned into the body of Barr again.


    "It''s just a bug-like ability. The self-destruction and the enemy are the same, but you can resurrect again. It can be regarded as the same level of invincibility." A senior deification of the emperor praised.


    However, his voice just fell, and all the creatures in the universe were stunned. I saw that in the starry sky, everything turned into fly ash, but the center of the explosion, the gold coins still stood there. It looked completely uninjured, and there was no trace of damage to the armor worn on the body.


    "How could this be... not hurting... how did he do it..." Everyone was shocked.


    "I was able to resist such a terrible blow and it was unscathed. Wouldn''t he really be promoted to a metamorphosis?"


    "Impossible, I have never heard of the race of Terran. Even the top three are difficult to promote so fast. How can he be promoted so fast?"


    "Not a grade, is there any special genetics and different treasures?"


    When everyone was guessing, they saw Barr madly laughing: "I don''t think it''s gold coins, I know that it''s not so easy to beat you, then let''s get started, then I will use all my strength."


    Say, Barr once again burned the flame of the magic flame, and the whole person turned into a burning black flame and rushed to Hansen.


    Hey! Hey!


    The whole person of Barr turned into a horrible humanoid explosion, and rushed to Hansen again and again. The power of self-destruction was stronger and more terrible than before. After the blast, Barr immediately condensed his body and once again launched a self-destructive attack on Hansen.


    One stroke and one style are all self-destructive. Bar is like an undead devil. Many of the deified heroes who are horrible suicide attacks are scalp numb.


    But what really surprised them was the performance of the gold coins. I saw that the gold coins stood in the stars, and they stood like the same god. They waved their fists and blocked all the horrible self-destructive attacks. How can Barr blew himself up?


    The horror of the time and time again, Hansen seems to be a beautiful and useless fireworks, and even the ability to force him to move half a point.


    "It''s too strong... the gold coin is too strong..."


    The moods of the heavens are all stirring, but most creatures only see that the gold coins are strong, but they don��t know how strong he is.


    "Strange, how fast is the promotion of this gold coin? It seems that he is at least a metamorphosis, and maybe even more." And the real understandable strong, they all understand that Barr and gold coins are not a layer of existence, It is too easy for gold coins to defeat Bal.


    "Gold coins! Let us make a conclusion in the battle of the Gene Gods list." On a narrow moon, Isa is staring at the battle between Hansen and Barr, the war in his eyes burns, but his face is It is as cold as jade.


    Isa also participated in this battle of the Gene Gods list, and she has studied the battle table, as long as she can win two games, the third game will encounter gold coins.


    God looked at it in the garden and seemed to appreciate it.


    "Unfortunately, you should give him a stronger opponent, but don''t worry, the latter will be more exciting." God took out a small notebook and glanced at it. It seemed to be watching the battle table behind.


    "Let''s end." Han Sen saw the destruction of Barr, it is really strong, but it is only the equivalent of six days of breaking, not to say invincible, really strong, or the almost undead body of Barna. .


    Without the mood to continue, Hansen punched the ball toward the bar.


    "It��s good!" Barr was violent, and he rushed to Hansen again without retreating. Even if his opponent was strong, he was not afraid.


    Of course, the most important thing is that his **** does not have to fear death.

 Chapter 2843： Queen of the sky garden

    But when Barr touched Hansen��s palm again, his body exploded again, forming a black sun.


    After the explosion, Bar originally had to re-aggregate, but people saw a strange scene. The black sun formed by the explosion was caught by Hansen with one hand and was directly picked up.


    It is as if it is not the energy of the explosion, but a real black ball.


    Hansen grabbed the **** ball with one hand and held it twice. Everyone was stunned and watched Hansen play the ball. I don''t know what it is.


    "The energy generated by the explosion is actually solidified? Is this the genetic technique of the frozen system?"


    ��Unlike, I didn��t see a frozen effect.��


    "I am going, shouldn''t this be the time of the legendary solidification?"


    "You know a fart. Everything after the time has solidified can''t be moved. Where can I play like this?"


    "Is it... it is time and space to solidify... Is the gold coin a natural talent in time and space?"


    "Impossible? Time and space dual talent is very rare, a small family of guys, there will be time and space dual talent?"


    "It''s not time and space. Can you play like this?"


    For a time, even many of the deified powerful people were shocked. The Emperor��s second emperor��s white cloth was also amazed: ��Is it really a time and space duality talent? Isn��t it true that time and space talents are hard to appear on the same species? It seems that only the Lord has a duality of time and space, this gold coin is also a time and space double?"


    "It''s hard to say, it looks like a lot of time and space." An elder of the emperor frowned.


    "Old cat, who shouldn''t it be true time and space?" The corner of the dark palace, the old vulture said with surprise.


    "Impossible, the time and space dual-system talent is so easy to obtain." The old cat said so, his face is a doubtful color, obviously also some doubts.


    "But how the ability looks like a pair of time and space." The old eagle looked suspiciously at Hansen who held the black ball.


    "It''s hard to say...but it shouldn''t be..." The old cat insisted.


    I don''t know how many horrible existences are. I have doubts about Hansen''s hand. I don''t know how terrible the power is, but the duality of time and space is too rare. Even if a pig has such a talent, it is doomed. It will be a **** pig.


    In the garden, the eyes of God are smashed up, revealing a very interesting expression, muttering to himself: "The ability to control the cosmic gear, this is an interesting force, even if it is too super-inductive, too To this extent? It��s really interesting.��


    Hansen lightly held two black spheres, and then thrown it away. The black sphere suddenly flew to a planet like a ball and directly bombed the planet into nothingness.


    Barr once again condensed his body, and wanted to rush to Hansen under anger, but Hansen said faintly: "If you come again, you will become a ball forever."


    Barton had a chill, and although he had an almost immortal body, if he had been turned into a ball, the taste would be more difficult than death.


    "Now I am still only the original base level, and I will fight with you after I am promoted to change." Bar bites his teeth and knows that there is no chance to fight again. He directly chooses to leave the Gene Gods list.


    The victory of this battle of gold coins left many questions for many powerful people in the universe. Even those old secrets hidden in the dark are asking about the origin of this gold coin, but the answer is only two people. word.


    After Hansen left the Genes List and returned to the garden, he immediately changed back to the appearance of a child and was unwilling to consume his own power.


    "What is the name of the genetic technique just now?" asked God with a smile.


    ��Why tell you?�� Hansen has already figured out God��s temper. This guy almost never gets angry. It seems like it��s easy to bully. If you don��t know his details, Hansen can��t help but let him tea. Pour water.


    God smiled, Hansen did not answer, and he did not ask, just continue to watch the next battle.


    Hansen also lay on another chair, wanting to see the next match, mainly the golden battle is in the fourth game, Hansen wants to know if it is golden retriever.


    Hansen didn''t pay attention to who the second game was. Now when I go to see it, it is a slight glimpse.


    The second two deified creatures, one is the race that Hansen has never heard of, the Dolke, the name is also Dolke, I don''t know what creature.


    But another deified creature wrote the Queen of the Sky Garden.


    "The sky garden... There are several sky gardens in the big universe? Is there any queen in my sky garden?" Hansen felt strange in his heart, and his eyes also looked at the starry battlefield in the gene **** list.


    I saw a figure that has entered the starry battlefield. The figure is very strange. It is a transparent light body. It is blue in color. The texture is a bit like a jelly illuminated by strong light. The figure is like a giant.


    When another figure appeared in the starry battlefield, Hansen screamed out, and it turned out to be Huang Jingjing.


    "Huang Yujing has been promoted to the original base so quickly?" Hansen looked surprised, no wonder the self-proclaimed Queen of the Sky Garden, because Hansen had already told all humans that he would not claim to be a human race. Going to the sky garden, I will use this name to participate in the war.


    The words "sky garden" did not attract much attention, because the original flower garden protoss in the sky garden are not good at fighting, and there seems to be no deification of the strong, even if there is a deification, it is estimated that there is not much to watch.


    It was the Dolke that caused a lot of strong attention.


    "Dorek, I didn''t expect this race to still exist, isn''t it said that it was extinct by the Tiantian Palace?"


    "The Dolkes are so easy to extinct. They are one family. As long as one is alive, they can slowly split into a family. But it seems that this Dolly should not grow long, it seems that it is only the original base."


    "The Dole is good at splitting energy. Although it is not as strong as Barr''s destructive god, it is also terrible. It is estimated that the Queen of the Sky Garden is not an opponent."


    "Is the Queen''s word free to use? That guy is too bold."


    When everyone talked, they saw Dolly with a horrible chain of blue order, and punched the Queen with a fist, as if the whole world was filled with the blue light.


    Huang Jingjing was very petite in front of the huge Dolly, but in the next second, Emperor Jing��s slender legs were lifted up, and they were directly facing Dolly as a battle axe.


    Hey!


    Such as the blade of the order chain, the Dolly''s blue light was instantly opened, and his huge jelly body was split into two halves from the middle. 8)

 Chapter 2844： Unlimited strangulation

    Dolke, who was split in two, did not fall down. The two halves were each twisted, and in the blink of an eye they turned into two small ones.


    "Haha, the Dolkes are not so easy to be killed, and opening their bodies will only make their opponents more."


    "The sky garden has not been deified before. The guy who came out from there is not normal. It is estimated that she has never heard of too many Lakers? Otherwise, how could it be possible to open Dolly''s body? Know Dolke''s After the body is opened, it will split into two Dolkes, but the strength will not be divided into two. Both Dolke have the same strength as the previous Dolke, which is equivalent to one more opponent."


    "Yeah, Dolly relied on this terrible splitting ability to develop wildly in the big universe, causing a huge disaster. Or the town of Tiantian shot to kill it. I couldn��t think of it, and it evolved to the level of deification. In the case of such an opponent, it is also considered a queen."


    Emperor Jingjing did not move, and saw Dolke, who was divided into two, and once again lifted up the slender **, swept the leg one by one, and instantly broke the two Dolkes.


    Dolke, divided into four, once again twisted and shrunk, became four Dolkes, and roared and rushed to Emperor Jing.


    The emperor''s quiet look is quiet, his legs are like a blade, and he pulls out all the multiples, making the number of Dolly constantly increasing.


    "This empress, there is no medicine to save, can''t she see it, she broke Dolly''s smashing, the more Duo Leke split, the more unfavorable to her?"


    "What is the solution? At the beginning of the town, Tiangong also sent a butterfly-level fire system to the powerful, only to completely burn Dolke, the Queen does not seem to be a fire system, she can not deal with Dolke."


    "It is also said that unless the property is restrained, or the suppression of absolute power, the general deification of the strong really does not have a way to take Dolly."


    Huang Weijing''s legs are like knives, and Dolke cuts it again and again, but at any time, the number of Dolkes has increased, but the strength has not decreased, and her situation has become more and more difficult.


    Just when everyone thought that Emperor Jingjing, who was trapped in the encirclement, only admitted to this road, he suddenly saw that Huang Fujing disappeared in the same place.


    In the next second, all the creatures of the heavens saw a gorgeous killing show. I saw the shadow of Emperor Huang��s body flashing in the starry battlefield, as if it was an incarnation of a killing machine that would teleport. Dolke��s body was opened by her in various ways.


    The number of Dolly continues to increase, but no matter how many Lakes appear, it is useless for Huang Jingjing. She appears in any place on the battlefield indefinitely, killing the surrounding Dolke directly.


    In front of a tiger, the huge number of flocks is not enough to bring any threat to the tiger. It can only be slaughtered by one.


    "Infinite teleport...and there is no time to pause... This ability is not necessarily true if it is a true God?" Long Ba said with surprise.


    "If there is no such talent, it is true that even the true God can''t do it." Long Yi said affirmatively.


    "This queen, what is the origin, the infinite teleportation of horror, and the perfect killing technique like mechanical, it is simply the killing queen who was born for the battlefield... On the battlefield, even if there are hundreds of millions of troops, She is as eyeing as she can die..." Ordinary creatures are amazed at the efficient killing and gorgeous performances of Huang Fujing.


    "Unfortunately, if it is not for Dolke, with her infinite teleportation ability and the almost perfect killing trick, even if it encounters a deified creature, it may not have the possibility of weak victory." Barr��s eyes said, in fact, he was thinking that if he had such a teleportation ability, and then cooperated with the destruction, he could become a telescopic nuclear bomb.


    "It''s a pity, but she shouldn''t be a flower protoss?" Diarobo looked at the Queen with some doubts.


    "I heard that the sky garden is occupied by Hansen. She seems to be a crystal family like Hansen." Barr thought about it.


    "I don''t think there is such a talent in addition to Hansen in the crystal family." Diar Rob praised.


    "How do you forget that Hansen has the ability to bless, and the gene of the crystal family is weak. After he is blessed, it is not easy to be deified." Bardo, he is the beneficiary of Hansen''s blessing ability, naturally Know how amazing the power is.


    "To the same." Diar Rob nodded slightly.


    There are many families of creatures like Barr and Dialogue. They are thinking about how to get Hansen back to their families and let Hansen give them a blessing.


    It is a pity that Han Sen is not hiding in the sky garden. It is almost impossible to enter the sky garden. The three great people can''t get in, and other races have no way.


    Many people are stealing the idea of ??the Holy Spirit. Only the Pirates of the Holy Spirit can come and go anywhere in the universe, but the Pirates of St. has disappeared recently, and he could not find him.


    The emperor''s teleportation killing is gorgeous, but for Dolke, who can split indefinitely, it doesn''t have much use. No matter how killing, it will only make Dolke more.


    Seeing that the stars in the sky are full of groups of Dolke, everyone thought that the Queen was lost this time, even if there is no limit to teleport, after all, it is impossible to win.


    Huang Jing��s body suddenly appeared on the starry sky. He did not attack Dolke, which was already as much as the tide. When everyone thought that the Queen had to give up, he suddenly saw the Queen��s figure.


    In the next second, I suddenly saw the illusion of countless queens appearing in the stars, as if there were countless queens fighting together, the forces of terror were intertwined, like a strangling machine, and all Dolkes were instantly taken again and again. The strangulation was strangled from a block to a piece, and it was smashed from a piece into a strip, and the grain was strangled from the strip, and the grain was smashed into finer particles. Finally, the molecules were directly smashed.


    For a moment, Dolke was smashed into nothingness by the countless Queens, and everyone looked at everything with a stunned look, and those Dolkes did not resurrect.


    "My God! What have I seen?" Finally someone screamed.


    "Those who are not supposed to be phantoms are so simple, why do they have the same combat ability as the ontology?"


    "What the **** was that moment?"


    "Time and space power... turned out to be a time and space double-power..." The two emperors and white cloths couldn��t help but screamed. 8)

 Chapter 2845： Black pot

    "The super-spirit of the space-time wheel cooperates with the superior attack ability of the emperor, and it is simply the existence of the killing queen." Hansen couldn''t help but admire in his heart.


    "Interesting, time and space dual-system mobile talent, when did the crystal family have such talent?" God looked at the emperor who was in the gorgeous exit.


    Hansen jumped in his heart, but did not say anything. He knew that the more he said this time, the more mistakes he made.


    "What do you think?" I don''t know if it was intentional or not. God asked Hansen.


    "It''s a very talented, but the level of the original base is too low." Han Sen said faintly.


    "Funny life is not graded, even if it is promoted to the true God, the boring guy will not be interesting." God said faintly.


    "Maybe, I have no interest in other creatures. I want to know if I can get into the top 100 and get the rewards above." Hansen said casually.


    "Then you need to work harder." God smiled.


    "I am not working hard now?" Hansen picked up a piece of roasted ink feather bird into his mouth, slowly refining it with phagocytosis, and waiting for the third game of the Genes list. Start.


    "Pulmonary phagocytosis is the genetic technique of phagocytizing ants. It is very strange that you can use phagocytosis. You can still eat the evolution of heterogeneous genes. This evolutionary ability is rare in the big universe." God looked at Han with interest. Said Mori.


    "You can also come with a piece of it." Hansen said with a grin.


    "Then I will be welcome." Han Sen said that, who knows that God is really welcome, grabbed a piece of ink feather bird barbecue, then smashed up, made mouth and hands It��s all oil: ��It��s so sweet...��


    However, Hansen had no mood to pay attention to the gods again. After looking at the third appearance of the two sides, Hansen almost squirted the meat of the ink-boiled bird that had just been eaten.


    "Aerial Garden...Swordsman..." Hansen suddenly thought of who would use this name. In addition to Gu Qingcheng, there is no longer a second person.


    Sure enough, I soon saw Tsing Yi fluttering like a fairy like Gucheng into the starry battlefield, and her opponent was a deity of the emperor. Coincidentally, the emperor used a sword, but it was a handle. Epee.


    "Hey, is she?" God saw Gu Chengcheng, revealing the color of surprise.


    Hansen certainly knows that God knows Gucheng, but he still knows why: "What? You know her, is she famous?"


    "A very interesting creature, a few people who can resist the wish not to make a wish to me, I did not expect that she finally came out, and later it is more interesting." God said with a smile.


    "It seems that it can''t be wrong. This **** is the **** that the seventh action small line encountered at the beginning." Hansen said in the heart.


    Many of the creatures in the universe have already been excited when they see the words in the sky garden.


    "The sky garden actually has a deified creature to fight?"


    "There was no deification of the former flower protoss? How come two consecutive deifications?"


    The creatures who didn''t understand the inside story began to inquire about it and quickly found out that Hansen now occupied the sky garden.


    "It��s no wonder that the sky garden suddenly popped up so many deified creatures. It turned out that God was there."


    "Father Hansen is really strong. This ability to make deified creatures is simply invincible."


    "Bal and the Empress are so strong, it seems that Hansen is blessed with the soaring creatures that are promoted, and seems to be more powerful than the average deified creature."


    "Maybe it''s just a coincidence. Look at the performance of this sword fairy. Isn''t the deified creature that Hansen blessed to be promoted so strong?"


    "Who knows? Anyway, I think that the priest Han is really arrogant, and he has made so many deified creatures."


    "This is not easy to win, after all, the opponent is the deification of the emperor."


    After the words of the people were finished, they saw that Gu Liancheng had already drawn the sword in his hand and went straight to the deification of the Emperor.


    "It''s good!" The emperor''s deified strongman snorted, and the heavy sword was set in his hand. The order chain seemed to be a frenzy like the sword light of Gu Qingcheng.


    I saw the sword light of Gu��s city in the starry sky, and the general creature did not see what happened. The emperor��s deified head had already had a deep bone, and the visceral sword could be seen. Traces, the blood of the gods suddenly fell like rain, and the face of the emperor''s deified eyes turned into a horror. In the end, he did not wait for the second sword of the city, and he directly waived his right to admit defeat and transmitted to escape the starry battlefield.


    "Can stop me from a sword and not die, you are not bad." Gu Qingcheng said a lightly, but also the sword into the sheath, fluttering out of the starry battlefield.


    "I rely on... a sword to defeat the emperor''s deification... is it too strong?"


    "This sword fairy is too handsome? This sword is too aggressive, right?"


    "Han priest is really strong, and the deified creatures blessed are more than one metamorphosis."


    "I really don''t know how many deified creatures that Han''s priest has made. In this way, the pattern of the big universe will be broken by him."


    "Han Sen that bastard, what kind of power does he have? Why can you easily create so many deified creatures? And all of them are so abnormal?"


    "Give me a way to get into the sky garden, and I have to bring Hansen back to me anyway."


    Not to mention ordinary creatures, that is, the upper-class people, at this time, all eyes are red, hate can not rush into the sky garden, Hansen is brought back, let him turn his own people into deification.


    In the sky garden, Qin Lan said with some concern: "Han Sen has always let us act in a low-key manner. You will not have any trouble in this high-profile battle."


    Xiao Yu Wang Yuhang said with a smile: "Do not worry, my brother has already let go of Hansen��s message in the sky garden. This black pot will be backed up, no problem."


    "Hey!" Gu Jiangcheng, who had just returned, listened to Wang Yuhang��s words and couldn��t help but laugh.


    The evil emperor smiled and said: "After that, we will make a name for ourselves in the sky garden. Of course, we must take this opportunity to start the reputation of the sky garden. This is also to give Sanmu a reputation. He will be very happy."


    "Yes." Boa holds a big fruit and nods when he eats and agrees very much. But obviously she is afraid that the world will not be chaotic, and there is no excitement to watch.


    However, Han Sen is now too happy to be up. In the first three games, he counted out three human beings, which is too exaggerated.


    "It won''t be what God found. Is this deliberate arrangement?" Hansen glanced at him and saw that he was eating barbecue. It didn''t seem to have any special performance. He also denied the idea: "Should not Yes, otherwise he wouldn��t be surprised when he saw Gu��s city, but it��s too clever, or the guys in the Hanging Garden, not only the two?��


    Thinking of this possibility, Han Sen''s heart is more entangled. He remembers that he had clearly smashed them before, and he wanted to keep a low profile and a low profile.


    But think about the character of those guys, there is really no one who is low-key, and there are so many resources available to them in the Hanging Garden, so that they can be promoted quickly, and they want to keep quiet and lurking, certainly no play.


    "God bless, don''t be fooled by the monsters to see the clues of the Terran..." Han Sen still doesn''t know, the sky garden has turned this black pot, and he has been carried on him.

 Chapter 2846： Gold 犼

    "I finally waited for the fourth game, I don''t know if the gold plaque is a small gold." Hansen has been staring at the starry battlefield and looking forward to the appearance of the Golden Dragon.


    However, if the gold is really a small gold, its opponents have made Hansen somewhat worried.


    Gu Lei Shen, although there are only three words, but once you hear it, you know which tribe belongs to which race.


    The ancient Protoss, the rarest of the three great tribes, had few ethnic groups and could hardly grow the number of tribes. After each generation of an ancient Protoss died, a new kind of ancient Protoss was born.


    Han Sen has a source of ancient gods of ancient water gods, and may become a new ancient water **** in the future.


    When Hansen saw the ancient water **** impact gene temple, he only felt that the ancient water **** was extremely powerful, but he did not know how strong it was. Now think about it, I am afraid that it is the supreme existence of the true **** level.


    The ancient Protoss are natural deification, and it is not surprising that they are promoted to the true God. If the golden dragonfly is really a small gold, there is only one evil battle in the face of the ancient Raytheon.


    With the baptism of the thunder, a thunder and lightning ancient giant appeared in the starry battlefield. Like the ancient water god, the ancient protoss are pure energy creatures. The whole body of the ancient thunder is made up of lightning, every move All of them caused constant fluctuations in the surrounding lightning, as if the entire starry sky had a random lightning jump, echoing with the ancient Raytheon.


    To be honest, if you look at the appearance alone, Gu Lei Shen is more like a **** than the emperor and others.


    Seeing the fluctuation of the order chain in Gu Lei Shen, Han Sen is sinking in his heart, and he hopes that gold is not a small gold, because no matter how you look, Gu Lei Shen is already the true god-level powerhouse at the top of the pyramid.


    Soon, a figure entered the starry battlefield like Gulei, the figure was not tall, only one meter high, the whole body was like gold casting, some were like lions, some were like unicorns, and there was a golden one on the top of the head. The hair on the body is like gold.


    "It''s really a little gold!" Hansen was shocked and happy. He was happy to see Xiaojinjin. What was shocking was that Xiaojinjin met with Gulei God when he appeared on the scene. This is a fierce battle. I am afraid I can only admit defeat. .


    "The blood of the cockroaches still exists in the world, but it seems that the blood is not pure." God is very interested to look at Xiaojinjin.


    When Xiaojinjin was robbed by the green-haired beast, Hansen knew that Xiaojinjin had any **** veins, but he did not care about this. He only hoped that Xiaojinjin would not have an accident. After all, the opponent was Gulei.


    There are very few creatures in the big universe that can recognize the golden blood and blood. Not all of them have the vision of God. After all, Xiaojinjin is not pure blood. It looks different from the previous ones, and the creatures that have actually seen it are already old. Nowadays, there are very few creatures that know what it looks like.


    Gu Lei Shen did not have the mood to pursue the origin of Xiao Jinjin, just like the sound of the thunder and the sound of the thunder in the sky: "If you leave now, you can continue your life."


    Xiao Jinjin looked at the ancient Raytheon with a pair of golden glass-like eyes, that is, he did not speak, nor did he have to admit defeat to the starry battlefield.


    Gu Lei Shen no longer speaks, the power of the thunder in the eyes, instantly turned into two Thunder ray impact to Xiao Jinjin, that power is enough to explode the huge planet.


    "Sure enough, it is the existence of true god." Hansen was more worried in seeing the horrible thunder and lightning.


    "The ancient Protoss is really the darling of the universe. Birth is the deification. The chance of being promoted to the true God is also the highest among the three great people. Unfortunately, fertility is too difficult, otherwise the whole universe must be ruled by the ancient Protoss." Exclaimed.


    However, his voice just fell, seeing the power of the Thunder has to fall on the face of Xiaojinjin, Xiaojinjin suddenly opened his mouth.


    Xiaojinjin��s body is only one meter high, like a big male lion. Gu Lei is a hundred-foot lightning giant, which is totally disproportionate.


    However, when Xiaojinjin opened his mouth, his mouth became extremely huge. It seemed to be able to swallow the heavens and the earth. The horrible thunder and lightning shot in its mouth did not have any effect on Xiaojinjin, but it was the huge The body of the Thunder Giant, a bite swallowed by Xiaojinjin.


    The whole universe is dead, even those horrible deified creatures, at this moment, like petrified, staring at the small gold that looked back to the original state.


    belch!


    Xiaojinjin seems to have been supported, and his mouth is full, and there is lightning in his mouth. Then he smashes his tail and turns to walk out of the starry battlefield.


    "It''s over? Is this finished?"


    "What happened just now? Is Gulei God swallowed by a golden beast?"


    "It seems like this is the case... it seems to have hit a full..."


    "Impossible...that is the ancient **** of thunder...the powerful ancient protoss...how could it be swallowed up...the fake...must be fake...the ancient thunder will definitely tear its body out... ��


    "I''m still tearing a fart. Haven''t you seen the ranking of the Golden Dragon on the Genes list already promoted?"


    "I am going, what the creature is, too powerful!"


    There was no such thing in the universe, and no one thought that the mighty existence of the ancient Thunder God would have been swallowed by a little gold beast that had never been seen before.


    The average creature is just amazed by the power of the golden dragonfly, but many of the real powerhouses are eccentric.


    "Eat the dragon and the phoenix, eat the ancient gods, and even the blood is in the big universe..." The white emperor''s face showed a dignified color.


    "Why are there blood in the universe?" Old Eagle and other people were also shocked.


    "There is still a **** vein in the world, it seems that the big universe is really going to be chaotic." On the top of the heavenly court, an old man opened his eyes and opened his eyes, looking up at the starry battlefield, his look changed. .


    "Haha, the big universe is shaking under the gods of the hills. One of the families is back, and the invincible beast king of Wuding Mountain is back." The green donkey yelled excitedly, as if he had won the game and swallowed the ancient God is average.


    Hansen is also amazed by his face, but he can do whatever he wants. Xiaojinjin is so powerful that he likes it too.


    "Xiaojinjin has become so powerful, I should work harder too." Hansen took another piece of the meat of the godbird and put it in his mouth, and continued to refine it quickly.


    "Deified gene +1." The tone finally sounded in his mind.


    "This is a mixed blood, it is not worse than pure blood, it seems to be even better, it is a bit strange." God looked at Xiao Jinjin with interest.


    In any case, this war shocked the entire universe, and declared that Wudingshan returned to the great universe, and one of the ancestors also reappeared in the world. 8)

 Chapter 2847： Father Han’s name is passed down to the world

    The next battle, Hansen, didn''t continue to look at it. He needed to upgrade his genes as soon as possible, so that he could reach the level of the butterfly. Otherwise, he would not have the power to fight against the top deified creatures in the big universe.


    Hansen went directly to the Nine Royal Palace and strived to advance to the butterfly level before the next battle began.


    However, his genetic improvement is not smooth, because he is already a broken level, eating low-level deified genes, increasing the amount of genes, and at least breaking the level of deified genes, can increase the corresponding deification. gene.


    Of course, if you can get the deified gene of the butterfly level, it is naturally the best, and the amount of genes added is more. However, the heterogeneity of the imprisonment in the Jiu Yu Palace is still mostly at the original level, and the aliens like the ghost of time are even Locked, Hansen did not have the ability to kill it, so the genetic progress was slow.


    Fortunately, Hansen''s second round of opponents is only a metamorphosis, and the interval is long, Hansen is still relatively smooth to win the game.


    In the third game, the opponent has become the same level of destruction, it is a kind of alien like a dragon, but still not Hansen''s opponent, originally Hansen wants to kill it, but the dragon It turned out to be extremely embarrassing. If you see the situation is wrong, you will directly admit defeat and escape.


    Hansen��s winning streak made the name of the gold coin spread throughout the universe.


    Unfortunately, because Hansen has been concentrating on cultivation and not paying attention to other competitions, Hansen does not know at all. The hottest thing is not the name of the gold coin, but the names of Hanging Garden and Hansen.


    Originally, there was a sky garden that was not deified. In this battle of the gods, there were seven deified creatures participating in the war. Although they were only the original base level, they were quite eye-catching.


    In addition to a bad luck, the other six were promoted to the third round.


    Of course, this also has the luck component. After all, they are all the original base. They have not met too strong opponents in the previous two rounds, but their strength is still shocking.


    Almost all of them are top-level in the primordialization, each with very good abilities.


    All of this was seen as Hansen''s credit, so the Hanging Garden and Hansen, who did not use the real name at all, became the hottest discussion in the universe.


    "Han priest is really a cow. The sword fairy, the empress, the dragon girl chef is really stronger than one. If I go to the sky garden, I don��t know if Han can give me a blessing, let me also promote a demonized play. ?"


    "I think that the little girl in the purple dress and the little girl in the feathers are stronger."


    "I didn''t expect the evil teacher to be promoted to deification, but also joined the sky garden. It is really rare, but the evil teacher''s luck is really bad. When I came up, I met the true **** of the Taishang people and had to directly admit defeat."


    "Haha, the seven deifications in the sky garden, the bad luck of the evil teacher, even the weakest Wang Yuhang, but also very good luck, consecutively encountered two weaker primordial alienation, dangerous killing Into the third round.


    "Unfortunately, the Korean priest himself did not participate in the war. If he participated in the war, it would be better."


    ��Does Han��s priest still need to participate in the war? People can make some deifications at their own hands, and what kind of labor is needed to participate in it? Sitting at home can count the money.��


    "Speaking, how can I ask the Korean priest to bless the blessing? If I can ask for it, I am willing to go bankrupt."


    "Now you don''t think about it. Now the big people want to catch Hansen and they are going to be crazy. They have made so many powerful deifications, and even the three great people are looking at them."


    "I don''t think it will take long for the sky garden to become the fifth largest force in the big universe. It may even hit the front four people. I think it is still going to go to them soon. In the future, the sky garden will really start." It is a great hero."


    "This is reasonable. If you are lucky, you can make a contribution. You may be able to ask the Korean priest to bless you. When I am promoted to deification, I will also participate in the war of God and become famous in the universe. What should I call? Sky Garden... Niu Shen, how do you like this name?"


    Many ordinary creatures have been talking about it. Many people want to join the sky garden. However, because the sky garden is completely closed, there is no chance to enter. Naturally, no creature can succeed.


    To the people of the flower protoss, seeing Hansen there are so many horrible deifications, the mood is really complicated.


    With so many powerful deifications sitting in the town, it can make the sky garden more secure, and at the same time, it can also kill a large number of plant heterologous, ensuring sufficient supply of raw materials for the genetic fluid.


    However, just because there are so many powerful thinkers, the flower protoss are somewhat uneasy, for fear that these qualifications are too poor, and even the gods who are difficult to promote are degraded by Hansen.


    At the same time, they have some expectations. One day, Hansen can also give blessings to the flower gods, so that they also have the opportunity to promote the deification.


    And those who have the ability to capture Hansen''s race are trying their best to find a way to enter the sky garden.


    They are a bit interested in the resourceful Sky Garden, but the biggest interest is Hansen. If they choose one of the Sky Garden and Hansen, they will definitely not hesitate to choose Hansen.


    Especially the Taishang people, they want to take Hansen back, one is afraid that Hansen��s curse will come true, and the second is to show the sky garden, so many people in the Taishang people are shocked, Han Senyue Strong, they are more and more worried.


    Therefore, the creatures of the whole universe are looking for stolen saints. Only the stolen saints can enter the sky garden without the permission of the other party. Even the thief''s own people are looking for stolen holy, because the stolen saint seems to have disappeared.


    At this time, the thief is a depressed face, sneaking and walking in the emperor.


    Although he had promised Hansen before, he would steal him from the Imperial Family, but after he tried it a few times in the early days, he had given up without any chance.


    But who knows the beginning of the Battle of Genes, the Sky Garden has made such a big thing, and his thief has become the target of the various races of the universe.


    Fortunately, there is a set of stolen escaping, otherwise it will have been arrested.


    Although he has a holy character in his nickname, but he is not a true saint. On the run, there are not many people who can run in the universe. The universe is big and there is nowhere to go.


    Even if it is the heavenly heavens of the Taishang people, he can easily go in and even steal things from the Taishang people. He is therefore famous for the universe.


    Unfortunately, the outsiders did not know that he stole it, but the stolen things were played, and the Taishang people were sent back as they were, otherwise people would easily let him go.


    On the fight, the Pirates of St. can not have the confidence to be able to work with the top-level deification of the Taishang and Huangji.


    Pirates of St. Dong��s hiding in Tibet was chased by those old antiques. The last one rushed to the emperor, and he planned to steal Hansen back. Then he went to the sky garden with Hansen. With Hansen, he could Control the sky garden, when it is turned into a thief''s nest, when the emperor is also beautiful.


    The power of the Pirates allowed him to see the imperial bans of the Emperor, such as nothing, and touched Hansen��s emperor��s garden.


    The Pirates know that the guy is now a holy baby, a disciple of the White Emperor, but he glanced at the garden and found Hansen, but saw a quiet girl sitting in the garden watching the battle of the Genes.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2848： War Isa

    Did not see Han Sen, the Pirates of the St. was preparing to leave, but the girl looked at him and suddenly surprised the Pirates of the Heart.


    His method of astringent breath, even if it is a true god-level powerhouse, may not be able to find out, how can a girl actually find him?


    "Should it be a coincidence?" Stealing a closer look, it is a girl of the Tianzu, the body is very weak, obviously not yet to the level of deification, the heart suddenly settled.


    He is known to the strongest of the Tiangong Temple. There is no such girl.


    "Don''t call, otherwise you will kill you know?" Pirates came to the girl''s body and reached out to gather a light blade, which was placed on the girl''s neck.


    If Hansen is here, he will definitely mourn for three seconds for the thief, and even dare to hold on to God. There are really few creatures in the universe who dare to do this kind of thing.


    "What do you want to do?" God blinked and looked at the thief.


    "As long as you honestly tell me where the baby is, can you keep a small life? Otherwise... oh..." The thief said that he sneered twice, and the light blade in his hand had been attached to the skin of God.


    "Do you really want to know where he is?" asked the **** of the thief.


    "To be honest, this is good for you and me." Pirates said coldly.


    ��Is this your intention?�� God asked the thief.


    "What do you want to waste? Ask you to hurry and say, cut your tongue again." Pirates was a little impatient, and even he himself did not find it. This impatientness actually originated from the heart. A little swaying.


    It��s a pity that the Pirates of St. can��t think of it anyway. There is actually a **** in Hansen��s garden, so I didn��t think about it.


    However, the innate intuition of the thief made him feel a little uneasy and instinctive, so he seemed a little impatient.


    God smiled and said: "He is in the Nine Royal Palace."


    When the Pirates of St. Sudden felt that this Tianzu girl was a little weird, this time she was able to laugh out and make a difference in the average creature.


    However, the girl��s life was already in his hands. The arrogance of the thief overwhelmed his instincts and then asked: ��What did he go to the Nine Royal Palace? When will he come back?��


    "He went to the Nine Royal Palace to hunt for different kinds of seeds. He went for a few days. I don''t know when I will come back, but I think it should be faster soon." God answered this very quickly.


    The Pirates of St. heard a slight frown. He certainly heard of the place in the Nine Royal Palace. The location is very defensive and it is a bit of trouble to get in.


    The ban on the Imperial Palace can''t stop him, but the gods who guard the Nine Royal Palace are not so easy to fool the past.


    "Who will come here usually?" The thief asked to God.


    "When the Holy Baby is here, the female officer will teach him etiquette every day, but since he went to the Nine Royal Palace, no one has come here." God replied.


    The thief heard a big joy in his heart: "That is exactly right, I am here waiting for him to come back, no need to venture to the Nine Royal Palace."


    Seeing the girl is still a match, there is no such thing as screaming, the thief has put away the light blade, and said to the **** who looks like a girl: "If you listen to obedience, this holy nature will not hurt you, if you If you dare to have any thoughts, don��t blame the ruthlessness."


    Looked around and saw nothing special in the garden. The girl was watching the battle of the genealogy list. The thief was obviously not interested in killing and killing. She took out a box of chess and asked the girl to ask. : "Will you play chess?"


    "It will be a little." God smiled.


    "That''s good, play chess with me." The Pirates soon spread the board and said to the girl.


    "Okay." The smile on God''s face was even stronger.


    Within the Nine Royal Palace, Hansen took a long sigh of relief: "The deified gene finally reached a full value of 100 points, but it was my fourth round of war, and I was afraid that there would be no time to promote the butterfly."


    When he walked out of the Nine Royal Palace and glanced at the gene **** list in the starry sky, Hansen couldn''t help but sigh when he saw his opponent''s name: "I really don''t want to meet her."


    Isa has not known until now that the gold coin is Hansen. She has always been obsessed with defeating the gold coin to regain the scabbard. Originally, Hansen thought that Isa should have no chance to meet the gold coin, but who knows that it happened to be in the battle of the genetic **** list. Hansen wants to hide and can''t hide.


    "Alright, there must always be a knot." Han Sen did not dare to despise Isa, Isa''s talent is very good, after joining the town of Tiangong, and was strongly supported by the town Tiangong master, repaired all the way by leaps and bounds, Being able to advance to the fourth round, I know that her strength is no small matter.


    Hansen glanced at the other positions of the Genes list and found that the guys in the Sky Garden even lost in the third round. After all, they were only the original base, and it was not easy to win the first two rounds. The opponents encountered by the round are basically broken, and it is still very difficult for the original base to defeat the break level at two levels.


    The Golden Retriever is still as strong as it is. In fact, the Golden Retriever is the fourth round of promotion in an invincible position. Except for the ancient Thunder God at the beginning, all the opponents who met it directly abstained, and even the starry battlefield did not dare to enter.


    In addition to the golden retriever, Hansen also saw some familiar names, the white cloth of the emperor, the dragon of the dragon, the Zhangxuan of the town of Tiangong, and so on.


    "The emperor has a lot of strong players to participate in the war of God, but how did the White Emperor not participate? Does he not want the position of the god?" Han Sen felt very strange.


    Even the patriarchs of the Taishang people participated in this war of God, but the White Emperor did not show up, which was really surprising.


    "The emperor can live in one of the three great families. It is not a fluke. This white emperor is mysterious. I don''t know what calculations are there?" Hansen couldn''t think of a time.


    The starry sky flashed, and it was his turn to fight with Isa. Hansen did not hesitate and turned into an adult state. He put on the armor and entered the starry battlefield.


    After arriving at the starry battlefield, Hansen saw that Isa had already been suspended in the starry sky, apparently entering the Gene Gods list for the first time.


    "Gold coins, we finally met again." Isa said with a pair of eyes, staring at Hansen.


    "Women of the Blades, why are you worried about a little thing?" Han Sen said indifferently.


    "Don''t die," Isa said coldly.


    Hansen reached out and grabbed it in the void. A scabbard carved like an ink stone appeared in his hand. This is the scabbard that was pulled out from the konjac stone statue.


    Isa said that the scabbard is the ancestor of their Rebec, but according to Hansen, the ancestor of the Rebeites was a woman, and the remaining sword in the scabbard is a Han��s knife, so Hansen is very skeptical about this.


    However, the knife in the scabbard Hansen has long fully realized that this scabbard has little meaning for him.


    "Let''s make a bet. If you can win me, I will give it back to you." Hansen said as if holding a knife and holding a scabbard. 8)

 Chapter 2849： Chopped scabbard

    "You are the best gambling game for you to die." Isa whispered, and a knife like a jade in his hand came to Hansen.


    The purple knife gasified into a roaring devil, and it was already in front of Hansen.


    Hansen smiled a little and used the scabbard in his hand as a knife, which also smashed the past.


    However, Hansen did not use the power of a dental knife, but only used pure force to slap the power of Isa.


    Hey!


    The two forces attacked in the starry sky. The knives of the purple evil spirits were directly opened by the scabbard in the hands of Hansen, and the purple gas that turned into a ball was dissipated in the void.


    "Isa really has been promoted to the level of destruction, such a repair, afraid that it has already surpassed the former Ribeite ancestor." Han Sen amazed.


    Isa seems to have already known that this knife can not be gold coins, the hands of the tooth knife that does not know what kind of animal teeth made, there are strange power fluctuations.


    No, it should not be said that the tooth knife is fluctuating, but the space around it is fluctuating.


    The strength of the dental knife is not only leaked, but because of the extreme restraint, the energy in the sky has gathered toward the tooth knife.


    The original knives, such as jade, were gradually immersed in a deep purple, as if they were a sinister tooth from the hell.


    "This kind of power fluctuations seems to be somewhat similar to the power of the teeth, but it is a little different. What is this power?" Hansen was slightly surprised, but soon realized that this is what power: "The knife itself Only the part that has just reached the level of deification, Isa has broken the level, and the latter part definitely needs to explore and transform itself. This should be the tooth knife after her transformation. I don��t know what is different from the previous tooth knife. Where?"


    Hansen did not rush to attack, and he also wanted to know what kind of power Isa��s own knife on the basis of the knife.


    Isa''s aggressive eyes stared at Hansen, and the fluctuations in the tooth knife were getting weaker and weaker, but the color above it was getting deeper and deeper, and the purple deep looks like black.


    Hansen��s heart actually gave birth to a hint of incitement. It was an intuitive reaction that appeared in the face of danger, and Hansen��s look was also dignified.


    "You don''t want to gamble? Then you can gamble, can you live under my knife?" Isa said, his hands were like a fangs, and he held it up. Above the head, Hansen slashed.


    Hansen saw that the first line of knife slammed into front of him, and the knife chain that was condensed into the order chain was a hundred times thinner than the hair. The average person could barely see it with the naked eye, and it was completely inconspicuous.


    However, Hansen��s heart is a glimpse. The place where the knife gas passes is actually splitting the void directly, which is even more terrible than the spatial cutting of the space system.


    The knife came too fast, Han Sen did not have time to hesitate, the scabbard in his hand condensed the power, and smashed the sword against the silk.


    Quietly, the hardness of the handle can definitely rival the scabbard of the demonized treasure, and it was instantly cut off by the knives. The horrible knife still swayed to Hansen''s body without stopping.


    Hansen��s body responded intuitively in a moment, slightly flashing, and the horror knife rubbed his shoulders and smashed over, and the armor and flesh of his shoulders were smashed.


    The knife gas has been extended, and the place where the knife gas passes, a touch of purple began to spread, as if an ink had fallen into the water, gradually spreading and gradually staining the surrounding water.


    The void is not water, nor will it be stained. The horrible purple actually tears the void directly, and it continues to tear.


    "When did the power of the fangs become so horrible? Even the emptiness can continue to tear?" Many deified powerful people looked at the void that was constantly torn, and they were all in guilty.


    "That is not pure power, but also the power of a certain cutting property. Even the gold coins can''t stop the sharpness of the power. It seems that the Queen of the Blades has raised the power of the tooth to a new realm. The strength of the power is no less inferior to the top destructive genetic techniques in the great universe." The guardian of the old man of the town of Tiantian smiled and smiled.


    He has always appreciated Isa, and even intends to accept Isa as a pro-disciple, although he did not allow Isa to be his disciple because of some things, but he spared no effort in the cultivation of Isa.


    It used to be the case. Since Isa and the Rebecite belonged to the town of Tiangong, he almost cultivated Isa as a pro-disciple. Otherwise, even if Isa��s talent is good, it is impossible to promote so fast.


    "A terrible tooth knife, since then, can really be regarded as the top genetic algorithm of the big universe." Second Emperor White cloth also praised.


    The void was continuously torn, and it was continuously torn. There was a wound on Hansen��s shoulder. With his heterogeneous body, the wound was still a little torn, and purple spread a little in the wound. The crack is broken in an inch, as if it is a mouth of the open evil spirit.


    "It��s a very powerful knife, but this level of knives wants to kill me. It��s too small to look at my gold coins.�� Hansen��s figure was not moving, but the wound on his shoulder suddenly solidified and no longer spread. It seems that the wound and the knife gas above are fixed.


    Hansen forcibly stopped the operation of the cosmic gear, and the force on the wound naturally stopped, but his strength was not enough to reverse the cosmic gear, so there was no way to make the wound disappear.


    "If you can''t do it, then you can have another knife." With the sound of Isa''s icy frost, the tooth knife in her hand was again thrown.


    There is no defensive, pure offensive knives, only fierce knives for killing the enemy. In fact, she does not need defensiveness. With the horrible destructive power of the new knives, she can cut and tear everything, as long as she can One step in the enemy, killing the enemy directly, that is the best defense.


    Hansen holds the scabbard that has been broken in his hand, and he secretly smiles in his heart: "Where is she going to win the scabbard, it is just to smash me."


    I was about to wave the scabbard again, but suddenly I felt something was wrong. I saw that the scabbard was broken and there was a strange flash of light.


    "What''s the situation?" The knife has already arrived, so Hansen can''t wait to see what the scabbard is all about. The figure flickers and escapes the knife.


    When Hansen escaped from the knife, Isa��s tooth knife smashed like a purple flash of criss-crossing, but the purple lightning formed in the air did not disappear, not only remained in the void. And it continued to tear, and a large starry sky was covered by a purple color, like a purple spider web in the sky.

 Chapter 2850： Virtual sheath

    Hansen''s figure flashed, and again and again, Isha''s knife was smothered, and the knife was almost nothing to lose. Even if the planet met the knife, it would be split directly into two.


    Moreover, the void that has been torn by the knife will continue to tear, and the whole starry sky will be covered with purple knives. It seems like a giant net, which makes Hansen''s range of activities smaller and smaller. They are all torn into the void, and Hansen��s body will be hurt by the cracks in the space.


    "This kind of knife method, such a knife, I am afraid that the ranking of the Rebeites will be much improved forward in the future. It is not impossible to make the Rebeites into the forefront of the cracks only by the Queen of the Blades." "Diar Rob praised.


    "It��s a terrible woman, she seems to be my destructive **** nemesis." Barr��s eyes flashed, staring at Isa.


    Diarobo nodded slightly: "Yes, your destructive **** is powerful, but when it meets her knives, it completely loses its advantage and will continue to tear and die. If you run into her, you must be careful." It��s good.��


    At this time, Hansen did not feel concerned about how terrible Isa��s knife was, because the half scabbard in his hand was emitting a strange wave of power.


    Han Sen knows that this is not normal. Since the scabbard can be cut off by Isa''s knife, it should be continually torn. But the scabbard''s fracture has no knife spread, but it has a little shine. Flashing, while the broken scabbard itself is also violently fluctuating, like a *** generally vibrate constantly, as if Han Sen is a hand, it will fly away.


    "What secrets are there in this scabbard?" Hansen was surprised. He had been scabbard for a long time, but apart from the scabbard, he did not find anything special. The change of the scabbard made Hansen somewhat unexpected.


    Isa is a knife, Hansen is trying to dodge, but in the scabbard that was cut off, suddenly there is a force rushing out, like a volcano erupting, starting from the scabbard.


    Everyone is watching Isa crazy attacking the gold coins, and the range of activities of the gold coins is getting smaller and smaller. Seeing that Hansen is almost free of space to escape, he suddenly sees the half scabbard held by Hansen. In the middle, a purple beam of light was rushed out.


    Hey!


    The purple beam of light collided with the knife of Isa, and it was hard to break the blade of Isa. Where the purple beam passed, purple spread like a sky, and those were torn by the force of a knife. The fissure of the void was evenly smoothed by the brilliance of the purple beam. In the twinkling of an eye, the whole starry sky seemed to be a clean black. Except for that beam of light, there was no more purple.


    "What is that? Can it instantly repair the cracks in the space, and can also erase the power of the dental knife?" Town Tiangong''s main eyes narrowed, looking at Hansen holding the beam of light.


    The eyes of the various creatures of the universe also fell on Hansen��s hand holding the beam of light. Even Isa did not attack again, and also stared at Hansen��s palm.


    Others don''t know, Isa is very clear, it is the scabbard that Rebec''s ancestor left behind. Rebec''s ancestor had a life, and hoped that his younger generation could find the scabbard, so Isa would take the risk before. The konjac, want to take back the lost scabbard.


    But who knows that luck is not good, Hansen, who has turned into a gold coin, was robbed by Hansen.


    Isa only knows that it is the relic of the ancestor. As for the secret in the scabbard, Isa is ignorant, otherwise she will not cut the scabbard without any doubt.


    This is also the place where Isa feels strange. Her current strength has surpassed that of the Rebecca ancestor of the year, but the light column that rushed out of the scabbard can directly destroy her sword and make her feel guilty. It seems that it should not be the power of the ancestors.


    If it is said that the ancestors left such power in the scabbard, Isa could not believe it.


    After the burst of purple light, Hansen��s broken sheath also melted into the purple light a little. The original black scabbard shell melted and revealed a small scabbard.


    The scabbard is cast like a copper, engraved with a strange and beautiful pattern, and the purple light column is derived from the pattern above the scabbard.


    As the brilliance of the pattern flickers, the scabbard gradually grows larger, and soon becomes a narrow-length scabbard with a length of about one meter, and then the brilliance on the scabbard gradually converges dimly.


    After the light on the scabbard was completely extinguished, Isa and the various creatures in the universe saw that Hansen had a purple full scabbard in his hand, which was completely different from the black scabbard.


    Isa looked at the purple scabbard and had some doubtful colors on her face. She had not heard that there was such a scabbard hidden in the ancestor''s scabbard.


    "That is...the scabbard..." Among the halls of the emperor, one of the emperor''s deities who were watching the war and the white beards suddenly stood up and stared at Hansen''s hands. Purple scabbard.


    "The return to the virtual sheath!" The name suddenly made a sensation in the hall.


    "Elder Bao, do you really recognize that it is a weak sheath?" Bai Huang also looked at the old Emperor, and asked with a solemn look.


    "There will be no mistakes. It is definitely a scabbard. The emperor of my empire, the scabbard of the sorcerer''s sorcerer. At the beginning, my ancestors tried to find the whereabouts of the imaginary sheath, but they have not been able to I found out that it was traced. I didn��t expect it to fall into the hands of gold coins. I must wait for the return of the shackles..." The elders are more excited.


    "Not bad... The scabbard is the treasure of my emperor, how can I fall into the hands of outsiders, I must take it back..."


    "Must kill the gold coins and return to the virtual sheath..."


    Knowing the origin of the imaginary sheath of the emperor, one by one, and hate can not now rush into the void battlefield, Hansen''s hand to return to the virtual sheath.


    The name of the knife king may not be loud in the big universe. The outsiders only know that the knife king is one of many emperors of the emperor. There is not much about his merits in the big universe, and the knife emperor is also the shortest time in place. An emperor of the emperor.


    However, within the real high-level core of the Emperor, the level of the Emperor of the Emperor can be compared with that of a generation of famous emperors such as Ershizu, and even higher.


    However, this involves a big secret of the Imperial Family, so there are not many people who know this thing. Even within the Imperial Family, only the core class knows it. It can even be said that this secret is the shame of the Emperor.


    In the history of the emperor, for a long time, the emperors of the emperor became a benign existence, and behind the scenes control all this is a **** who claims to be a **** of heaven.


    Several emperors of the emperor have become the beggars of the people, although only the core executives know the existence of the **** of heaven, but for the emperor, it is indeed the most shameful part of the history of the emperor. period.


    It was not until the emergence of the Emperor''s sorcerer that the slashing of the nine heavens and the breaking of the celestial gods made the emperor get rid of the shameful destiny of being controlled.


    However, because it was too deep in the war, the Shouyuan''s Shouyuan was damaged too much, which became the shortest-lived emperor in the history of the emperor.


    Because the Emperor is not willing to disclose the history of shame, the prestige of the Emperor is very high inside the Emperor, but the foreigners do not know much about him. It is not as famous as the Second Generation. 8)

 Chapter 2851： Bone sheath

    The origin of the scabbard is unusual, that is, a rib that was cut off by the **** of heaven.


    At that time, only a few core executives knew that the rib was the godhead of the **** of heaven. It was not a complete godhead. Because it only came down for a while, the **** of heaven was escaping, so the rib was not a complete godhead, nor a god. The appearance of ��, if it really degenerates the godhead completely, and there is a god, the knives have already been named the great universe.


    Because only a rib was left, the knives themselves were seriously injured. The strong one who had the chance to enter the gene temple eventually died early in the injury.


    The **** of heaven was also hit hard. After the godhead was damaged, it took many years to recover. When it came to the emperor, the emperor was completely out of his control, and under the deliberate cultivation of the Emperor, There are several true god-level powerhouses in the family, so that the gods can not find the opportunity to control the emperor again. They can only rely on the gods in the tower to sell their mystery, in an attempt to incorporate the emperor into themselves. Under the control of.


    But I don''t want even the gods to be defeated by Hansen, and because Han Jingzhi is in it, let the gods think that it is the godless **** who ruined his god, and hated the godless.


    The **** of heaven has been looking for the rib of the scorpion, but it has not been able to sense the ribs.


    The emperor only knows that the knives have made the ribs into a scabbard, which is used to put the knives of the knives into the knives, but after the dynasty dies, they return to the knives and return to the scabbard. But it was gone. At that time, the emperor also checked for a long time, but he never found the whereabouts of the imaginary sheath.


    I never thought that the scabbard would be hidden in another scabbard and was also obtained by foreigners.


    In a temple, the **** of heaven suddenly opened his eyes and stared at Hansen��s hand: "My ribs, for so many years, I finally found you, and it is time to take you back." ��


    For a long while, the gaze of the gods of God was removed from the imaginary sheath. After reading Hansen in the battlefield, he said coldly: "A broken kind of alien species, as long as you enter the universe with the possession state, you must kill He is easy."


    But soon the **** of heaven was frowning again: "Unfortunately, he is now in the gene **** list. When he leaves the gene **** list, I can hardly trace where he is."


    After a moment of contemplation, Tianjia Shen turned his gaze to the battle table of the Gene Gods list, saw the name of the gold coin and the Queen of the Blade, and then looked at it again. He saw that Hansen��s next opponent was a famous butterfly. Heterogeneous.


    "If that''s the case, then take back my ribs in the Gene Gods list." The gaze of God is staring at the scabbard and Hansen.


    Hansen did not know the origin of the imaginary sheath, but the breath emitted from the imaginary sheath was somewhat similar to the gods of the vines and the goddess of the devil.


    "Strange, is the material of this scabbard the deity of a certain god? The ancestors of the Rebecite should not have such a big handwriting?" Hansen said in his heart.


    "It is no wonder that the ancestors valued the scabbard so much. The original scabbard had such a mystery. The power on the scabbard seemed to be in harmony with the knives of the fangs. Even the power of the fangs after my transformation was taken by the knife. The strength of the sheath is restrained..." Isa frowned slightly, but no more.


    The power of the fangs is restrained by the scabbard, and Isa��s combat ability is weakened by most of them. It is even more difficult to defeat the gold coins.


    Hansen looked at Isa and suddenly saw the scruples in Isa''s heart. He smiled and said: "It seems that your strength is restrained by this scabbard."


    "What about that?" Isa browed her head, and the toothbrush in her hand once again condensed her strength and slowly lifted it up to Hansen. She was half unwilling to give up and continued to fight.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s movements made all the spectators a glimpse. I saw his backhand and turned the scabbard to Isa. The scabbard flew straight and was placed directly on Isa��s tooth knife.


    All the spectators are a glimpse, even if they don��t know the origins of the scabbard, but anyone can see it. The scabbard is a powerful treasure. For the horror of the Blade Queen, the knives are used for making, and the gold coins are actually returned. The virtual sheath was thrown to the Queen of the Blades, which is really puzzling.


    Isa also appeared in a moment of sorrow, then stared at Hansen and asked, "What do you mean by this?"


    The gold coin has a scabbard that restrains her ability. The chances of winning are already great. It seems that there is no need to show her.


    "So the knife, if it is defeated because of a scabbard, it is a pity, I am not a big win. The scabbard temporarily borrows you, waiting for me to defeat you and then get back is not too late." Hansen smile Said.


    "I am going, this guy is too arrogant, can you still play like this?"


    "It''s too mad, he seems to have forgotten. Just now he was chased by the knife queen."


    "What do you know, this is obviously in the sister, that gold coin must be the Queen of the Blades, otherwise how could the scabbard be so easy to give the Blade Queen, not to mention that he may not win the Blade Queen, even if it can win, the Blade Queen He took the scabbard directly and quit the starry battlefield. He also had no way to take the Queen of the Blades."


    "You said this, it seems that there is some truth, even dare to play in the battle of the gene gods list, this guy is really bold!"


    "Actually... it��s quite handsome... If there is a deified strong person to me, I will marry..."


    "Don''t dream, can the gods be able to see you?"


    ......


    There were many arguments in the heavens, and Isa stared coldly at Hansen for a while, saying nothing, but slowly pulling out the knife.


    The knife is as silky as it is.


    Isa''s power of this knife is much stronger than before. Even Isa himself has some accidents. The strength of the scabbard is not only the ability to restrain the teeth, but also has an auxiliary effect on the power of the teeth.


    Just holding the scabbard, Isha''s ability to get the teeth is extremely strong.


    In the same year, Rebec''s ancestor accidentally got the imaginary sheath, although she did not find the secret of the scabbard, but she created the knives and knives because of the knives in the scabbard.


    It can be said that the power of the tooth is originally derived from the power of the scabbard. Now that Isa has returned to the imaginary sheath, it suddenly becomes more powerful, and the effect of the power of the tooth is immediately several times stronger.


    If she is to carefully understand the power of the imaginary sheath, the future will certainly be able to go further.


    "The miserable, the gold coin that kid is too proud, the knife queen has got the help of the scabbard, the strength has been greatly strengthened, even if it is a strong butterfly, I am afraid there is also a battle, the gold coin is afraid of being unlucky... ..." Wang Yuhang said with gloating.


    "Whoever let him even slap the girl in the war of God, deserve it." Tang Zhen, who was on the side, said with a grin, but he was envious of his heart: "What, that should be the stage of my old Tang sister. Now, what scenery has allowed the gold coins to be robbed, no, I have to be promoted to deification, and next time I fight for the list of genes, I have to go up and smash a few deified girls..."u

 Chapter 2852： a chess piece

    Looking at Isa''s knife, Hansen did not dodge as before, but instead moved forward, and in front of Isa.


    At the moment when the dental knife came from the top down, Hansen extended the right **** and the index finger to clamp the blade of the tooth knife. The horrible knife force was hardened by Hansen��s fingers, and it was difficult to get down half a point.


    Isa''s eyes are like a knife, the strength of the whole body is condensed toward the blade, and the madness is crushed and killed. However, under Hansen''s two fingers, the dental knife seems to have a root, and how can it not move half a point.


    "It seems that the armed forces made by the gods are not terribly armed. Under the scabbard''s blessing, Isa''s power is still hard to surpass my heterogeneous state." Hansen gave the scabbard to Isa, just want to see this. How powerful is the strange scabbard, and if Isa can defeat him with a scabbard, then he should return the scabbard to Isa, and it is also a return.


    It is a pity that under the scabbard''s blessing, it is still difficult to shake the cosmic gear under the control of the tunnel. It cannot be rotated.


    It is true that Hansen��s heterogeneous body is too strong. Secondly, because Isa has just obtained the scabbard, it does not fully stimulate the power of the scabbard.


    More importantly, the scabbard is not made by the whole year, although it is also armed, but it is weak.


    "This is also true? The power of gold coins can actually suppress such a horrible Queen of Blades, he will not be a butterfly level?"


    "Looking at his power form, it should be still broken. It is the ability to break through the same level."


    "It''s no wonder that gold coins are so arrogant, they do have arrogant capital."


    ......


    Hansen let go of his hand and slowly stepped back two steps, watching Isa say: "The Queen of Blades, it seems that your strength is not enough to defeat me."


    Isa looked at Hansen intricately, and suddenly the backhand smashed the scabbard to Hansen. When Hansen caught the scabbard, the Isaah had already flown out of the starry battlefield.


    "When I beat you, I will definitely get back the scabbard." Only a cold voice echoed in the starry battlefield.


    Hansen did not say a word and directly quit the starry battlefield.


    Han Sensheng is very chic, but there are too many powerful deified creatures. Many of Zhang Qiandao, Long Yi, Devil''s ancestor, Destroyed Lord, and Taishang''s patriarch have more horrible play, and Golden Retriever still remains. The invincible gesture wins, and no creature dares to enter the starry battlefield to fight against it.


    Therefore, Hansen��s performance is just a dazzling achievement, and it is still not amazing.


    Back in the garden, Hansen saw God sitting on a stone chair, and there was a chess game on the stone table next to it.


    "Your strength can hardly find an opponent in the same class of creatures. Even if it is not too inferior to the upper butterfly class, such a powerful gene should be the inheritance of the ancient blood, but you are not like any An ancient blood, it is a bit strange, can you tell me, what kind of race are you?" God asked Hansen.


    "I am human." Hansen replied casually, seeing the end of the board with a mess, so he asked in confusion: "Who are you playing with before?"


    "Being with a funny guy." God smiled and said.


    "Interesting guys? Others?" Hansen didn''t see anyone here.


    ��It��s here.�� God pointed to the board and said.


    "Here?" Hansen looked puzzled at the board, and there was something besides the pieces.


    "It''s in the chessboard." God smiled.


    "Is it..." Hansen''s look changed slightly. He carefully looked at the pieces on the board and suddenly found that one of the black pieces was not right.


    The original black and white chess pieces are very simple, there is not much difference, but the one on the sunspot is actually engraved with an avatar, an old man''s head.


    "How is this head so familiar... I am going... Isn''t this a stolen holy? How does he become a chess piece?" Hansen surprised and opened his mouth, and asked incredulously.


    "He asked me three wishes, one of which was to play chess. I satisfied his wishes." God said that the game said: "Is there any interest in finishing this game?"


    Hansen immediately shook his head, and he did not want to become a chess piece on the board like the Pirates.


    "You can rest assured that he will make a wish to me, I will play chess with you, and I will not play anything else." God smiled.


    Hansen still shook his head: "My chess is very general, you still have to find a chess master to accompany you."


    "Your genetics and the Taishang''s super-inductive articles have a lot in common. Chessboards are very helpful for your understanding. There is no harm in learning a school." God said.


    Han Sen knows that God is right, and there is a lot in common between Dong Xuan Jing and Qi Qi. Han Sen did study chess before, and chess is OK.


    But playing chess with God, it is not practicing, the pressure is bigger than life and death, and if you accidentally follow his way, maybe it will fall and steal the saint, so Hansen resolutely shook his head: "I still want Prepare for the next match and don''t play with you."


    Hansen is also telling the truth, he will be promoted to the butterfly before the next game.


    "You don''t need to pay anything if you lose. If you win, I can give this piece to you." God pointed to the piece that the stolen sanctuary.


    "What do I want for that piece?" Hansen shook his head.


    "People can play chess, chess can also be a person, the chess piece is in your hands, then you are at the mercy, what do you want him to do, he can only do what, let him go forward, even if there is a knife in the front, he can''t I regret half a step." God said, picked up a white child, fell on the chessboard, and looked at Hansen with a smile: "It''s yours."


    Hansen doesn''t know what level the Pirates are, but at least there is a butterfly level, plus the ability to move in and out of the sky garden. If you can control such a powerful deified creature, it is extremely beneficial to Hansen.


    Moreover, the thief has the ability to enter and exit the sky garden freely, which makes Han Sen very scrupulous. He is afraid that the thief will become a tool for other races to break through the sky garden. If it is possible to hold the thief in his hands, it is naturally better.


    This temptation is indeed great, but Hansen can''t believe the word of God.


    "I said that this half-year will never be shot for you, and will never violate the promise. You should know that God can''t lie," God said faintly.


    "Well, if you ask me, then I will accompany you to solve the problem." Hansen picked up a chess piece and sat down opposite God.


    Hansen thought that his chess skills were not bad. He was placed in the left-handed league. It was also a first-class master of Go, but he played chess with God, but he still lost.


    The endgame is not counted, Hansen and God have gone to eight innings. The result is ended with Hansen��s fiasco. There is no room for counterattack at all, and there is no temper to lose.


    Han Sen and God��s feeling of playing chess is like playing chess with a super computer. He thinks about a half-step move. God just falls off with his hands. It seems that he doesn��t even have to think about it. Even so, Hansen loses. Very miserable.

 Chapter 2853： Promotion failed?

    "You are making rapid progress, but if you want to win this piece, you need to continue to work hard." God looked at Hansen with a smile.


    "Let''s go down later, I still need to practice and prepare for the next game." Han Sen actually wants to continue playing. His temper is a bit special. The more he loses, the more he wants to continue until he progresses to defeat his opponent. Only willing to give up.


    However, Hansen still resisted the continuation of playing chess.


    "Can the scabbard lend me a look?" God asked.


    "It��s just a broken scabbard. It��s nothing to look at.�� Hansen got up and was ready to go to the Nine Royal Palace.


    "If I guess that''s right, Fujitaro should be killed by you? His godhead should also be in your hands. If you are willing to lend me a scabbard, I can tell you how to use Fujita. Godhead." God slowly.


    "Why do I have any godheads? If you want to see it, you can take it, look at it, a broken scabbard, what is good-looking." Hansen took the scabbard and handed it to God.


    He has two godheads, but he doesn''t know how to use it. It''s useless to keep it. If he knows how to use it, it is naturally beneficial to him.


    "Sure enough, it is armed with a broken godhead. It should be that the **** of the gods is not wrong." God took a scabbard and looked at his eyes, and he said casually.


    Hansen had already guessed that the scabbard was made with a godhead, but he did not expect it to be a broken godhead, and it still belonged to the **** of heaven.


    After reading it, God returned the scabbard to Hansen, and smiled and said: "Give you a message, if you encounter the **** of heaven, don''t take out the scabbard."


    "Isn''t God not able to just shoot the creatures of the big universe?" Hansen took the opportunity to explore.


    "Theoretic rules are like this, but the rule of this thing depends on how it is used." God said ambiguously.


    "What do you mean, the **** of heaven will come to seize the scabbard?" Hansen asked.


    "Maybe, in short, you are careful." God didn''t want to say anything more, just saying that he needed to prepare something, and next time he told Hansen how to use the godhead.


    Hansen had to go to the Nine Royal Palace and prepare to promote the butterfly in the Nine Royal Palace.


    Watching Hansen leave, God looked at the gene **** list in the starry sky, and his eyes fell on Hansen��s next opponent��s list. His face showed a strange expression: ��There is only one abyss in the abyss. With the character of the **** of heaven, you should try to find yourself in the abyss knight, in order to evolve the gods and participate in the battle of the gene gods to regain the gods. So, the next battle is interesting, let me see, you can To what extent."


    Within the Nine Royal Palace, Hansen opened an empty palace into it and closed it. Although he did not know if he could avoid God''s eyes and ears, he could only do so much.


    "The evolution of the war..."


    After choosing the promotion, Hansen suddenly felt that the whole body''s cells began to change. It seems that there are countless currents beating in the cells, so Hansen only feels numb and itchy, as if the bones are almost crisp.


    Hey!


    Hansen seemed to hear the sound of his bones cracking. He was shocked and looked at his body quickly. It was discovered that the bones were not cracked, but his flesh and blood bones were developing rapidly, just like the process of child growth. Speed ??up the general.


    As the fleshy bones grow, Hansen''s body grows bigger and bigger, and gradually grows from a child to an adult, but things don''t end there.


    The eye of the imperial tyrant who merged with Hansen��s eyes, because of the absorption of the power of Hansen��s gene, has also begun to change.


    It just seems to be a little different from Hansen''s transformation. The eye of the emperor''s hegemony is the true **** level. The power surge caused by its transformation has instantly overwhelmed Hansen''s body.


    After the combination of the eyes of the emperor, Hansen has not found anything special about his own eyes, and there is no way to use the power of the eyes of the emperor.


    But now the eyes of the emperor''s hegemony have changed with Hansen, but Hansen has been overwhelmed by the power of the eyes of the emperor, and everything seen in his eyes has become black and white.


    Whether it is a yellow metal wall or a red column, all kinds of multicolored colors have turned white in Hansen''s eyes, and everything is white and terrible, as if it were in a two-dimensional world in comics.


    Everything is like white paper, only when Han Sen��s eyes saw the aliens in the palace, it saw a little black.


    Unlike before, Han Sen now has only black and white in his eyes, but when he goes to see the different kinds of seeds, he can feel negative emotions such as greed, despair, grievance, hatred, jealousy, arrogance and so on.


    Hansen soon found out that something was wrong, because all the palaces in his palace were not different. The nearest one was outside the seven palaces, and he saw the black across the seven palaces. This is really strange.


    Hansen turned his head and looked at the other direction. Sure enough, he could see the different kinds of palaces. But in Hansen��s eyes, they all turned black, and some blacks were darker, while some blacks were lighter. .


    Hansen suddenly realized that black should be sinful, and the darker the black, the more sinful the creature is.


    Looking at myself, Hansen found that his body was transparent, but he could not see whether it was black or white.


    "It seems that in any era, the law enforcers themselves are privileged." Hansen said in his heart.


    "The battle body successfully promoted the butterfly...the evolution of the battle body..."


    "How is it still evolving..." Hansen was shocked. He was just promoted to the butterfly. He has not yet absorbed the deified gene. How will it continue to evolve?


    "It seems to be influenced by the eyes of the emperor''s hegemony..." Hansen only felt that his body was constantly changing, unlike the previous changes. Now every change has made Hansen feel that his body seems to be big. The connection between the universe is one point.


    It should not be said that it is the entire universe. It is precisely the strange legal power in the big universe. Perhaps because of the eyes of the emperor''s hegemony, Hansen turned to the evolution of the law and promoted the true God.


    In the eyes of Hansen, the black and white two-color law is getting stronger and stronger, and it is almost necessary to break through the void and rush into the sky. Hansen is full of infinite legal power.


    Now Hansen even has an illusion. He seems to have mastered a wonderful power. As long as he is willing, he can judge those biological evils in one mind.


    It is only this kind of power is very strange. The strength is not based on Hansen��s own strength, but on the basis of the other��s sin. The sin of the other party is greater, and the strength of his judgment is stronger.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s eye has undergone earth-shaking changes, obviously different from the other one. Hansen can clearly feel that this eye has a qualitative leap.


    "Is this the power of true god?" Hansen felt the metamorphosis spread out of his eyes, as if he was guiding his body completely deified.


    But in the next second, Han Sen felt the body shake, the force that spread from the eyes retracted into the eyes like a tide, and all the metamorphosis stopped.


    "The battle body failed to advance." The tone sounded in Hansen''s mind at the same time.

 Chapter 2854： Condition of deformation

    Hansen: Super **** body.


    Gene warfare: xenogeneic (chemical butterfly level).


    Rank: Deification.


    Evolution: zero percent.


    Shouyuan: 2658.


    Hansen glanced at his own information and found that he had been promoted to the level of the butterfly. This was a slight relief.


    However, Hansen��s doubt is that although he failed to promote the true God, the change in the left eye has not disappeared. The left eye that blends with the eyes of the emperor��s hegemony is still black and white, or remains Under the state of metamorphosis.


    Hansen took out the mirror and found that there was no obvious difference between the left eye and the right eye. Only the pupil of the left eye was a little darker, and the white of the eye was whiter. I could hardly see the difference between the two.


    "Nothing happens." Hansen is not greedy. In his opinion, it is only a matter of time before he is promoted to the true God. There is no need to be in a hurry.


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the spell suddenly separated from his body, and the dissimilarity was also over, letting Hansen restore his true body.


    "Finally recovered!" Hansen was happy in his heart, and then went to see his resources, and found that all four warfare bodies were promoted to the level of the butterfly, consistent with the state of heterogeneity.


    Although everything has returned to normal, but now there is a troublesome thing to solve, Hansen is still in the emperor, his identity is the holy baby, but now there is no way to change back to the state of the baby, this is a Very troublesome.


    "Before I only looked at the promotion of the warfare, I forgot about it." Hansen had a slight headache, and he could not think of a good solution for a while.


    Heterogeneous state has been restored, but Hansen in this state is likely to be recognized as a gold coin. If he is seen from the Jiuyi Palace, he will immediately cause riots in the Imperial Family.


    When I was spontaneously stunned, I suddenly saw that the figure of God appeared in the Nine Royal Palace. I was slowly walking towards this side, and I didn''t know how he came in.


    However, Hansen was able to see God. It was because of the relationship between the left eye and God that there was still a long distance from his palace.


    "Strange, God is white?" Hansen had some doubts in his heart. God has harmed so many creatures. He said that the sin of the body should be great, but the **** that Hansen saw was pure white, without any sinful value. On the body.


    "I don''t know how the Emperor''s arrogant eye judges the value of sin?" Hansen was speechless, and his heart secretly groaned.


    Going out of the palace and welcoming in the direction of God''s coming, God saw Hansen. After looking at his eyes, he smiled and said: "Congratulations, you have promoted the butterfly."


    "There is nothing to congratulate. Now that I have succeeded in butterfly development, I can no longer restore the child''s body. The emperor guys can''t recognize me, I don''t know if there will be trouble." Hansen said.


    "This is also easy to solve. I teach you a variant genetic technique. After using this technique, you can change your body shape as long as you don''t show your own feet. Even if you are a true god-level powerhouse, you can''t see the flaws." God smiled Said.


    ��What are the conditions?�� Hansen warned.


    "Nothing." God shook his head.


    "Don''t, you still say a price, I like the price tag, I can''t afford the priceless thing." Han Sen shook his head again and again, God''s cheap is not so easy to take up.


    "Well, since you are so strongly demanded, I will make a condition." After a pause, God continued: "From now on, the first creature to say three words in front of you, I love you, You can''t kill him. You must let him go. Do you think this condition is reasonable?"


    "Who will say these three words in front of me?" Hansen reveals the color of doubt. He does not believe that God can really see through the future. If God can really see through everything, how can Han Jingzhi and the saints Win him.


    But if God can''t see through the future, how can he raise such incredible conditions?


    "I don''t know, do you agree?" God smiled.


    "The deal." Han Sen nodded and promised, even if God had any calculations, just do not kill, I think it will not have much impact.


    "This genetic technique is derived from the deformation of the Namu people. I have modified it a bit. It is a more interesting deformation technique. This kind of deformation is really changing the body shape, not using illusion, so it is basically not very good. It may be seen through, unless you reveal yourself..." God taught Hansen the method of deformation.


    Deformation has a high demand for physical control, and Hansen is also a speciality in this aspect. It is not long before he has already started, and it is easy to practice it.


    "It''s a great talent. This kind of deformation has high requirements for talent and genes. Only the Namu and a few races with similar talents can be practiced. I didn''t expect you to get started easily. It seems that yours The genes are indeed extraordinary.�� God looked at Hansen, who was changing to the appearance of a holy baby.


    Hansen suddenly understood that God taught him to transform, but it was also a test.


    ��What are you doing here?�� Hansen asked God.


    "I didn''t promise you before, can you teach me how to use Godhead? Now I am ready." God said.


    ��How do you use the godhead? Do you need special tools?�� Hansen asked.


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome, and the gods are made into scabbards. That''s just the next step. In fact, the gods themselves have the ability to materialize, but they want to open this ability. For creatures other than God, you need one. Just follow the special steps and come with me." God said, turning around and going.


    At his feet, there was an ancient stone step that led to the emptiness of no boundaries, and Hansen could not see what was at the end of nothingness.


    However, Hansen is clear that if God wants to force him to go in, even if he resists it is useless, simply follow God on the stone steps, step by step on the stone steps to the void.


    After stepping on the stone steps, Hansen felt as if he had stepped into another world, turned and went to see, but he could not see the nine royal palaces.


    Looking up to the end of the stone steps, you can see a palace floating there, and Hansen saw a plaque hanging above the ancient mysterious palace. The plaque reads "Tianlu Temple". word.


    "Dianluo Temple... What does it have to do with Fujitaro?" Hansen flashed a trace of doubt in his heart, and could not help but carefully look at the temple in the void.


    A closer look reveals that the temple was actually woven from a strip of ancient vines. The ancient vines are like fossils, showing a gray-green color. They are thought to be stones without careful observation.


    Before the gods stepped on the stone steps and went to the temple of Tianluo, they pushed the door of the temple away. Hansen suddenly saw the temple above the temple and enshrined a god, which is the vine.

 Chapter 2855： Tianluo gun

    Hansen was shocked. The appearance of the vines was exactly the same as that of the vines that he had killed. It looked like a living thing. Even the fluctuations of the vines were seen with Hansen. The vines are similar and more powerful.


    "This is just the body of Fujitaro. Without the godhead, the body is just a shell." God looked at the giant Fujita.


    "So such a powerful force is just an empty shell?" Hansen asked some unbelievable.


    "If it''s not empty, you are now breaking into his temple, and he will sit still and watch it?" God glanced at the god-like vines and continued: "You broke this **** and took out the vine." The goddess of Tianluo, how to use it later, you will naturally understand."


    "I will not succeed him as the **** in this temple?" Hansen looked to God.


    "If you can become a **** if you are so simple, then God is too worthless." God said, grinning.


    Hansen didn''t say anything anymore. He condensed his power and shot it on the empty shell of the god, but his palm did not hurt the **** body. The strength felt empty in the body, just like the **** does not exist.


    God smiled and said: "This is God, and it is the general strength that can hurt, unless you can be promoted to the true **** level, otherwise your strength is not enough to hurt him, even if it is an empty shell. With that scabbard Give it a try, it should have some effect."


    "Why did I have a corpse after I killed the vine?" Hansen touched the imaginary sheath and held it in his hand with a sheath, but did not immediately cut the body of the vine.


    "God is not dead, no creature can kill God, but God also has God''s taboos. For example, God has no way to directly shoot any creature in the big universe. Even if it is a small creature that cannot be cultivated, God has no way. Kill it by hand, but there is one exception." God said that he paused here and did not say it immediately.


    "What''s the situation?" Hansen''s heart pounded, this is the secret he wanted to know long ago.


    "If God strips his godhead from the body of God and then fuses the godhead with the creatures in the universe, it will form a large cosmic body. The power of this great cosmic body can ignore God''s limitations and directly In the big universe, the creatures are killed, but at the same time, the great universe has lost its ability to die. Once it is killed and stripped of the godhead, it is really dead." God pointed to the vines: "Like him, Forcibly descended into the big universe, fighting the great cosmic creatures with the cosmic creatures, and finally the strength of being seriously injured and returning to the temple was gone, and eventually you were cheap."


    Hansen now finally understands why some gods are killed, and some gods are not smothered. There are still such differences.


    "So, as long as God does not force himself to come to the big universe, under what circumstances will he not die?" Hansen asked.


    "In theory, there is nothing wrong with this." God nodded slightly.


    "That is to say, is it still possible to die?" Hansen asked, staring at God.


    God smiled and said: "Do you think I will tell you your weaknesses? You still kill his gods quickly, I don''t want to stay in such a boring place."


    Hansen no longer hesitated at the moment, and used the imaginary sheath as a knife to smash the empty shell.


    when!


    This knife Hansen finally squatted on the empty shell of the vines, but only a shallow scar on the shell of the shell, from which the blood of the gods collapsed.


    Seeing the empty shell body did not have any reaction, Han Sen holding the scabbard, a knife and a knife smashed the past, do not know how many knives, and finally smashed the head of the empty shell body.


    Hansen turned to look at God, but God shook his head and said: "It is not like killing the gods, you must destroy his **** base."


    "What is the **** base?" Hansen asked.


    "It is the cornerstone of God. It is the root of the god. Only by destroying the **** base, the body will really collapse." Without waiting for Hansen to ask, God continued to say: "The gods of each **** are different, Fujisaki The base of Luo should be in his left arm."


    Hansen looked at the left arm of Fujita, and saw a vine on his left arm, which was no different from the right arm.


    However, nowadays, Han Sen naturally wants to try it. He wields the scabbard and bows to the left arm of the empty shell. I don��t know how many knives were cut. When Hansen cut the left arm together with the vine, I saw the whole The body of the gods collapsed, and the blood of God, the bones of God, and the flesh of God were decomposed and burned, turning into a green glow.


    "Remove the **** of the vines," God reminded.


    Hansen took the two-meter-long vines of the vines and the bones of the vines, and suddenly they saw the sky and the light gathered toward the bone.


    After the bones absorbed the light, the brilliance of the body became more and more intense, and it gradually changed.


    The original ancient rattan-shaped bone gradually turned into a green lance, and the tip of the gun seemed to be a snake, and it was exaggerated.


    "Get the gods and arms of the day."


    Hansen��s mind suddenly sounded a tone, and Han Sen stared at the stalker. On that day, there was a message on the stalker��s gun that was sent to Hansen��s mind.


    Tianluo Gun: Armed with a destructive level.


    Like the beast and the like, Hansen even thinks that it can be put into the soul of the sea, but in the face of God, Hansen did not try.


    Rumble!


    Suddenly, from the pedestal of the altar, a bi-colored beam of light was raised. Among the bi-colored beams, Hansen saw a green and green vine that was slowly forming.


    "That is the godhead of Fujitaro?" Hansen recognized it at a glance. The green vine, the bone of the vine, is exactly the same as the bone before it was turned into a stalk.


    God smiled and said: "I have not told you, God is here to die, you brought the goddess of the vines, and ruined his body here, it is equivalent to killing him here, he Naturally, I can be born again."


    "Don''t worry, even though the vine can be reborn again, but you have also benefited from it? If not, how can you turn that **** into a godhead?" God continued.


    Hansen had been psychologically prepared. He knew that this god��s every move must have its deep meaning. There will be such a result. Hansen is not surprised. He only reminds himself that he should be more careful when he gets along with God in the future. .


    Between the two talking, the bones have been completely agglomerated, and began to produce hemorrhage and internal organs on the bones, and gradually began to reshape the body of the vine.


    "Is it okay to leave?" Hansen did not want to see a live vine.


    "The opportunity is rare. The gods reshape the picture of the gods. Not everyone has a chance to see it. After reading it, let''s go. I am here, Fujita is not willing to move you a hair." God said faintly.


    Hansen didn''t say anything more, just watching the **** of Tian Tianluo''s weight.

 Chapter 2856： spirit?

    The whole process was incomparably strange and magical. Hansen watched the fleshy bones of the vines being remodeled a little bit, and finally formed a new vine.


    It��s just that compared with the previous empty shell, the vine has a godhead, and the whole body is full of horrible vitality. The powerful feeling is like when Hansen first saw the emperor, the emperor The feeling given to him, but it seems to be a little different.


    "Oh!" God was surprised to look at the vine-focused vines, which seemed to be something that made him very surprised.


    "What''s wrong?" Hansen turned and asked.


    "Teng Tianluo seems to have a problem..." God frowned and said, his eyes have been on the body of the vine.


    "What''s the problem?" Hansen jumped in his heart and seemed to think of something.


    "In his body... there is no spirit..." God stared at the vine-scented vine, and said the sound strangely.


    "Ling? Are the different kinds of spirits in the nine royal palaces the same thing?" Hansen asked.


    God nodded slightly: "It can be said that it is the same kind of thing. I told you before that the spirit is the uncertainty in the biological gene. This description is not very accurate. In fact, I have no way to accurately describe what kind of it is. Things, because the existence of the spirit itself has a little abstraction."


    ��For example, the paternal and maternal lines determine your genetics, but even if the twins born in the same patriarchal and maternal lines, the genes will not be exactly the same, and as they grow older, their personality and body will also move toward their own. Growing in the direction, it is the spirit that determines this." God said.


    "The genes of the twins are different in themselves. Is this normal?" Hansen hesitated and said that he still did not understand the definition of the spirit.


    God thought about it and said: "Maybe this example is not appropriate. Do you know the gene-replicating organism? In theory, the gene-replicating organism is exactly the same as the original biological gene. It should have the same personality, but actually let it go. The gene-replicating organism grows freely, and he will soon form a distinctive feature different from the ontology, or personality, which is also determined by the spirit."


    Han Sen listened to the incomprehensible, but there is really no way to describe this problem directly in the language, and there is no accurate word to describe.


    God obviously knows that Hansen is hard to understand, so he refers to the remodeling of Fujitaro: "Like the vines, the reborn vines, should be based on the spirit of the former vines, that is, rebirth. After the vines and the former vines are the continuation of the same life. But now the reborn vines have no spirit, which means that he is now a genetic replica of the vines. Although the body is the same, in a sense, he is no longer the former Fujita."


    "Is there any difference?" Hansen seems to understand something, and his heart seems to have some understanding.


    "The biggest difference for you should be that he won''t remember that you killed him before he was born again, and even if he knows, he won''t pay special attention to it, because without the previous spirit, he won''t be on the previous vines. What happened to him is empathy, and I don��t even think of the former Fujita as my own.�� God said.


    "In this way, it is good to have no spirit. Is there any spirit in the future?" Hansen listened to the big joy.


    "What spirit is it called without spirit? As long as it is a creature, it will produce spirit, but the spirit produced is no longer the same as the previous spirit, nor will it be exactly the same as the previous spirit." God looked at the vine.


    At this time, the blue light on the altar has disappeared, and the vines are reborn, and they stand on the altar as a god, slowly opening their eyes.


    Hansen originally thought that even if Fujita had not remembered the previous things, he should not let go of the creatures that broke into the temple, but who knows that Fujishiro��s eyes only swept away from Hansen��s body, and then fell on God. On the body.


    The next second, Han Sen opened his mouth and almost did not believe the scene happened.


    Fujita Lori was like a giant body, and suddenly jumped down, even more eager than a rabbit, huge body squatting on the ground, hands swaying, forehead touched the ground, the body is still shivering.


    Hansen was shocked, although he originally thought that this **** was stronger than the gods like Teng Tianluo, but he did not expect that Fujita was only seeing him, and he was scared to look like that. Be afraid.


    When the mouse saw the cat, at least he would run away, and the vines of the vines now look like they can��t escape, but they tremble on the ground.


    "Let''s go, time is almost there, and there are a few interesting games to watch." God did not pay attention to Fujita, but just stretched out and walked outside the temple.


    Hansen glanced at the vines, who were still afraid to look up, and then walked out of the Temple of Gods with God.


    After leaving the Temple of the Gods, Hansen also looked back a few times. When he was able to see the Temple of the Gods, Fujita was always motionless and did not dare to stand up.


    When the last stone step was finished, Hansen��s view changed and he returned to the Nine Royal Palace.


    "I have promised that you have already done it. You will continue to cheer on the next game. I am optimistic about you." God smiled and looked at Hansen.


    "I am also optimistic about myself." Han Sen touched his nose.


    God wants to go back to the garden. Hansen excuses to hunt down the aliens and stays behind. After watching God leave, Han Sen looks at the sea of ??souls and goes to see the **** of the **** of Fujita.


    "Is it true that the Spirit of God is actually the Spirit that God has said, because the spirit of God has been taken away, so the reborn Sonian Tianluo has no spirit, can only re-grow a new spirit?" Han Sen secretly thought "Why do you say that the beast is actually a kind of spirit? Is it just a low-level species?"


    "Wait... God said that there are no spirits in the nine palaces. So where did their spirits go? How did the emperors of the emperors draw their spirits out? If the souls really It is the spirit, then why can humans directly withdraw their spirits by killing different creatures, even the spirit of God has been removed..." Hansen''s heart flashed countless thoughts, the more I thought, the more I felt chilling.


    Hansen felt that he had caught something, but he couldn��t figure it out because there was too little information. It''s like seeing the shadow inside through a piece of paper, but you can''t really see it clearly.


    "It seems that all this can only wait for me to be promoted to the true level of God. It is possible to figure out after entering the Gene Temple." Han Sen sighed and put his mind down temporarily. He knew that excessive thinking was not a good thing for him. Improving your own strength is the most important thing.


    "I don''t know what is the use of this scorpion gun?" Han Sen tried to take the sacred gun to the soul of the sea, and it was really successful. The sacred gun was like a beast, and Hansen earned the soul of the sea. In the middle of the mind, once again, the Tianluo gun was again in the hands of Hansen.


    "Sure enough, the arm of God can be absorbed into the soul of the sea." Hansen''s look has become more complicated.

 Chapter 2857： Mozu

    Holding the sacred gun, Hansen opened the door of a palace, glanced at the lion-like aliens in the palace, and lifted the sacred gun.


    This is a different kind of butterfly level, because Hansen was not its opponent before, so he can only jump over and not kill it. Now Hansen has been promoted to the butterfly level, and it is no more difficult to kill it.


    The main thing is that Hansen wants to test it with the ability of the Tianluo.


    Hansen is very skeptical that the Tianluo Guns and the Phoenix Feathers are of no use to ordinary creatures and are only effective for the creatures of the gods.


    On the top of the sacred gun, the twinkles flashed, and the pierced piercing of the different kind of chest instantly made Hansen feel a little surprised. The armor of the gods was effective for ordinary creatures.


    Hansen pulled out the sacred gun, but did not see the blood flowing out of the god. From the wound, a bud was born, and then the buds grew wildly, but the time between the blinks grew into an ancient vine. Wrap the whole body of the heterogeneous like a huge vine egg.


    The vine eggs quickly withered, and when the ancient vines were completely withered, the aliens inside had completely cut off the vitality and turned into a dry corpse.


    ��Hunting the butterfly-level heterogeneous lions and discovering the alienated genes.��


    Hansen��s own scalp was numb, and the butterfly-level creature was killed by a shotgun. The ancient vine that grew from the wound sucked its vitality, which is more than killing with a sword. It is chilling.


    Think of your body as if you are getting a strip of ancient vines, then let Han Sen goose bumps.


    "The power of this gun is strong, I am afraid it is not weaker than the shield of Medusa. Speaking of my current strength, should I be able to use Medusa''s shield and enchantment? Plus Purgatory Heaven, Nine Turns The celestial mirror and the Kraken bottle, even if you don''t use the super **** spirit, you should have the opportunity to compete with the true god-level powerhouse." Han Sen did not really fight with the true god-level powerhouse, and can not be very sure.


    "The nine-turned life mirror and the Kraken bottle don''t seem to have too strong attacking ability. It is a special kind of different treasure. The Purgatory Kingdom is handed over to the little angels for safekeeping. In fact, it can also be used by Medusa''s Shield and Meishen. Well, I have a chance to try the gods. Now, I should not be countered by the power of the family. Hansen found that he still has a lot of treasures, but some of them have special abilities. It is not good for frontal battles.


    Of course, because most of the babies belong to Hansen, Hansen did not intend to use them in the war.


    "As long as luck is not too bad, a scorpion gun should be enough for me to reach the top 100." Hansen stroked the sacred gun, the more he liked it.


    When Hansen returned to the garden, God was leaning on the lounge chair to watch the battle.


    "You are just back, this game should be the most exciting game so far, let''s see it together." God smiled and said to Han Sen.


    Hansen looked at the starry battlefield in the Gene Gods list. He saw that it was a dragon that Hansen did not know. However, Hansen��s momentum was strong and terrible.


    After looking at the battle table, I found that the two sides of the battle were Long Yi and the Devil.


    "This is obviously not the dragon I know. It should be the dragon of the previous generation. It is probably the dragon in the same era as the master of the town. I don''t know what level of deification he is?" Hansen looked at it. At a glance at the starry battlefield, I did not see the figure of the ancestors.


    In fact, Hansen is more interested in the ancestors, mainly because there seems to be some strange connection between the Mozu and the Shura, and Hansen has always suspected that the ancestors were the Ashura who entered the universe.


    "A hundred years, this dragon has been promoted from the original base to the true God, why is it the use of the dragon''s blood, otherwise it is impossible." God said.


    "What is the art of blood?" Hansen asked inexplicably.


    Shinto: "A dragon''s talented genetic technique, before the dragons are old, can inject their own gene blood into another dragon body, making the evolution of another dragon''s genes leaps and bounds. Many races have similar genetic techniques, but many races have similar genetic techniques. The one who can do the ultimate, that is, the dragon. The Buddha has learned a little from the dragon, plus its own creation, but also has similar genetic techniques, but it is much more troublesome than the dragon blood, and the effect is not bloody. So direct and effective."


    "The true god-level dragon, isn''t the demon ancestor lost?" Hansen looked at God with some doubts.


    Because God said that this game is very exciting, if the devil is lost, then what is the wonderful thing?


    However, if the ancestors can compete with the true god-class dragon one, Han Sen has some unbelief. After all, the demons are a relatively young race, and the ranking among the upper classes is not high. It is hard to believe in the devil. There will be masters of true **** level.


    In fact, there are not many creatures with such ideas. No one believes that the ancestors can win the dragon. After all, there are dragons who are known as the first courage of the heavens. After reaching the true **** level, the physical strength is unimaginable and can be almost immune. More than ninety-nine of the attributes of the power attack, it is not too bad to say that King Kong is not bad.


    "The Lord of the Palace, if the dragon wins two more games, you will have the opportunity to continue the battle of the genealogy of the genealogy. I don''t know who the deer died this time?" The woman smiled and said to the owner of the town.


    In the battle of the genes of the genealogy of the year, the master of the town of Tiantian was the first to win the rank of the king, and the dragon was only the second.


    The owner of the town Tianxiao laughed: "If you lose to me once, then it will not be my opponent in my life. How many times the result is the same, and he has to pass the magic ancestors."


    "After all, the Mozu is still in the stream. How can the ancestor of the Mozu compare with the dragon that has been promoted to the true God?" The woman said in disapproval.


    "That may not be the case. The origin of the Mozu is somewhat problematic. The power of the devil contains the power of the law of causality. This family can''t be underestimated. And the Mozu has been on the ranks of the Shangzu. It has been a lot of years, but few people know. The strength of the ancestors is in the end, even our town Tiangong has no resources about him, so it can be known that the ancestors are not the same." Zhentiangong said.


    "Because it is mysterious, even if the ancestor has some talent and ability, what can he do without resources? The resources of the Mozu, it is enough to cultivate a butterfly, let alone the true God. Unless he can be like a dragon, There is a horrible generation of powerful people to inject blood genes into him, otherwise he will be promoted to the true God? How can he fight with the dragon?" The woman does not agree with the saying of the town of Tiangong.


    Between the two talking, I saw a figure entering the starry battlefield. The figure was completely shrouded in the darkness. It was like a human figure walking in the starry sky, but his body could not see it.


    Hansen condensed his strength and wanted to see through the shadows of the true shape of the ancestors, but his eyes were as if he was infinitely dark. He could not see what the ancestors looked like. u

 Chapter 2858： One cause and one cause

    Long Yi looked down on the ancestors like an emperor, and a pair of golden dragon wings were closed behind, as if they didn''t immediately start. .


    "The ancestor of the Mozu, I heard that the Mozu is proficient in causal power, let this one know one or two." Long Yi held his hand and said faintly.


    The ancestors completely shrouded in the shadows, and did not know what expression he had, nor did he mean to talk to Long Yi. He slowly raised his right hand, and his palm was a knife. He directly smashed the dragon in the starry sky. Go on.


    Hansen has been staring at the ancestors, seeing him slashing his knife, but he does not see any power fluctuations, as if he is just arbitrarily holding his palms down.


    "Sure enough, it is the power of Ashura!" Although Hansen did not practice the Ashura, but Ashura studied it for a long time, and is no stranger to this power.


    Like the magic ancestors, there is no power fluctuations under the palm of one hand. Obviously, it has been trained to the top level of Ashura, and it has a cause and effect.


    Hey!


    I only heard the strange voice between the dragon and the neck. The eyes of the people looked at it. I saw a knife mark on the golden scale above his neck. If it was fine, it could not open the dragon scale.


    "The power of causality really has a bit of mystery, and it is very good to have the opportunity to make this seat unresponsive." Long Yi stared at the ancestors and said nod.


    Just between the words, the knife marks on the dragon scales have automatically healed, and no traces have been left.


    In the town of Tiangong, the woman is a slight glimpse: "The power of the ancestors can leave traces on the dragon''s dragon scale. Is he really promoted to the true **** level?"


    "It seems that there are ten ** so." The town of Tiangong looked at the ancestors with great interest.


    "I didn''t expect the ancestors to have some doorways, but even if he was promoted to the true god, it was useless. The same as the true **** level, the dragon''s body of the dragon can almost be exempted from the power of most departments. The ancestors could not hurt the dragon one, and ultimately Only one defeat." The woman said.


    "The body of the dragon is powerful, but the power of cause and effect is equally mysterious. It is really hard to say who wins." The Tiantiangong apparently did not agree with the woman.


    At the same time, the various races of the universe are watching this war, and how many of them are amazed by the performance of the ancestors. Knowing that the dragon is the best, he knows that Long Yi is a true **** and can leave on his dragon scale. Traces, the ancestors of the ancestors are also true God level.


    "I can''t think of a small demon among the devils, but there is a strong god-level powerhouse." Bai Huang said with interest to the ancestors.


    "Your Majesty, after this war, do you want to go to the Mozu and use it for my royal family?" An elder of the Emperor proposed.


    "Let''s read it first, this magic ancestor is not simple." The White Emperor just said faintly.


    ......


    In the starry battlefield, when the dragon saw the ancestors and did not take another shot, he asked: "Why not continue?"


    "If I squat again, you will die. The Mozu has no intention of enmity with the dragons, so please quit." The voice of the ancestors is illusory, and there is no emotion at all, like an electronic synthesizer.


    It��s just what he said, but it makes the people of the heavens feel too arrogant.


    "This ancestors are too mad? His dragon scales of Lianlongyi have not been cut off. I don''t know why I am so arrogant?"


    "I want to come here because I have never met an opponent in my family, so I am so ignorant."


    "In the face of the first dragons of the heavens, this kind of thing is said, the ancestors are really dead."


    The crowds have been talking about it. Compared to the Mozu, they naturally feel that the dragon is stronger.


    "Haha, the dragons are not afraid of the dead coward, this seat is standing here, if you can kill this seat, you will not only be the enemy of the dragon, but since then, my dragons are all in the same way. "Long Yi proudly starry and laughed.


    The ancestors did not say much more, and once again raised the palm of their hand, slowly set the palm as a knife, and once again slammed toward the dragon.


    Long Yi''s look was dignified, staring at the arm of the ancestors, and the body involuntarily inspired the chain of order. The horror of the golden dragon turned into a golden dragon wrapped around his body, just like the ancient dragon god.


    Everyone''s heart has mentioned the eyes of the scorpion. Although no one thinks that the ancestors can really open the dragon body of the dragon, but even the dragons are treated with caution, let them feel the pressure.


    The palm of the ancestors is still slow, and without the slightest power, it is just like a play, it is hard to believe, such a powerless palm can kill the true **** of the dragon.


    Hey!


    In the next second, I saw the golden dragon''s blood collapse, and the golden dragons of the heavens were broken. One of the dragon''s heads fell down in the splashing dragon''s blood, and was completely separated from the body.


    All the people of the heavens, but all the creatures who watched this battle are like petrified, and the whole universe has a moment of silence.


    A dragon is the first to break the dragon, and it is still the dragon of the true **** level. These forces are simply unbelievable.


    "I... I... didn''t read it wrong... that''s the dragon''s dragon... it''s been beheaded..."


    "The power of the terrible demon... the terrible demon ancestors..."


    "Since then, the Mozu is afraid to be a young man."


    "Really, such a palm, even the dragon head!"


    After a moment of silence, all the families that responded were in vain.


    "This time the battle of the gene gods list is really unexpected. Gold, magic ancestors, gold coins, Lou Lie, and the hidden terrorists in the big universe are too many." Zhentiangong sighed.


    "This world is a big world." The woman stared at the ancestors with a burning gaze.


    "The Great World is also a troubled world. The good days are afraid to pass. After the war of the Gene Gods list, I am afraid that the big universe will be overwhelming." The Lord of Heaven Palace was not excited because of this, but he smiled and shook his head.


    "Just I still didn''t understand it. How did the magic ancester do it?" The woman asked the owner of the town.


    The owner of the town Tianzhu said for a moment: "It��s the cause of the day, today''s fruit, today''s dragon is strong again, and can''t stop the cause of the previous planting."


    A change in the face of a woman��s face: "What do you mean by saying that the power of the ancestors can be in the past, is this not the same as the power of the sanctuary?"


    "No, not the same, the Sanctuary is really able to reverse the time and space, and the power of the ancestors is actually focused on causality. The opponent must have yesterday''s cause and effect. He can only lie in yesterday. If there is no cause yesterday, his strength is natural. It��s useless.�� The town��s main lord paused and said: ��But the power of cause and effect is strong, and it��s impossible to kill the dragon one.��


    Between the words, I saw the golden dragon blood splashing back in the starry battlefield. The headless dragon reached out and grabbed it in the void. The head that was slammed back flew back to his palm. With the head pressed to the neck fracture, the head suddenly grew back, and the scar on the neck automatically healed in a moment.

 Chapter 2859： Dragon family

    "The body of the dragon is really enviable!"


    "I said, how could Long Yi be killed so easily?"


    "The first days of the heavens are well-deserved, can you live?"


    "The power of cause and effect is really mysterious. Even if I look at it, I can''t stop it. But I want to kill me one dragon. It''s not enough." The dragon opened his eyes and stared at the ancestors and continued: " However, you do have the qualification to fight with this seat. For a long time, there is no such a happy battle."


    As soon as he said, the dragon reached out and pulled out a thing. He saw that it was a two-foot-long golden stick. It was a flat rectangle and looked like a ruler. It was engraved with many different dragon patterns. It looked like Gorgeous and mysterious.


    "The dragon''s blood dragon ruler is actually in the hands of the dragon. It seems that Longyi will take over the position of the dragon patriarch." The woman recognized the golden dragon ruler.


    "The dragons have tried their best to create this generation of Dragon One, let him be promoted to the true God in just a hundred years, naturally in order to let him become the dragon''s owner and lead the dragons to go further." The town of Tiangong seems to have already expected.


    "With the help of the blood dragon ruler, the balance of victory is tilted again. Although the magic ancestors are strong, but the Mozu is the superior who was promoted later, the demon should have no genius available?" said the woman.


    "Maybe." The town of Tiangong said plausibly.


    Roar!


    The dragon holds the blood dragon''s ruler and snarls, and the blood dragon''s ruler is golden, and turns into a **** dragon shadow. A total of eight different forms of horror dragon shadows fly around the dragon.


    Every dragon shadow is like a beast and a beast. It exudes a terrible horror, as if you can swallow the cosmic galaxy in just one bite.


    The next second, the eight dragon shadows roared in unison and rushed to the dragon one, and rushed into the body of the dragon one in a flash.


    Hey!


    The wings behind the dragon are unfolding, the whole body is rapidly expanding, the whole body is golden and brilliant, the golden spurs are constantly drilled on the back, the teeth are also prominent on the mouth, the dragon horns are on the head, and the dragon wings are constantly expanding.


    From the side of his shoulder, he even drilled a faucet, and one by one, constantly with a special-shaped dragon drilled out, just a moment, the dragon was turned into a nine-headed golden dragon, like the tyrant The beasts of the world are generally, and nine heads are staring at the ancestors.


    "The horror of the horror! Just watching the battle has already had such a power, facing the dragon ancestors, do not know what kind of pressure?" Han Sen is only watching the battle, but the body of the nine-headed golden dragon The pressure that was emanating, even he felt some difficulty breathing, and there was a feeling of being crushed and suffocating.


    God looked at the nine golden dragons and said: "The dragons are also interesting, and they have injected their own genetic blood with the spirit into the family. With such a spirit of sacrifice, there are few races in the big universe."


    "The dragon shadows are not the power of the family itself?" Hansen said.


    "One of the dragon shadows is the dragon soul of the tribe itself. If it is a general alien treasure, the dragons have no chance even if they want to do so. The alien treasure itself can withstand such tremendous power and does not say that the attribute matching itself is a problem. After all, the same dragons, the genetic properties will not be exactly the same, the dragons of the seven different genetic attributes, it is difficult to integrate their own blood power into the same treasure, but the family has solved this problem perfectly, as long as It is a dragon family, and it will naturally be accepted by the dragon''s family, thus creating a special family that combines the blood power of seven true god-class dragons."


    After a pause, God continued to say: "With this family in hand, if the nine true dragons fight together, even if they are the top powers of the three top races, if they only fight on their own strength, I am afraid they can only temporarily Avoid the edge."


    Speaking of this, there is a little expectation on the face of God: "If the dragon''s family can be passed down from generation to generation, now the dragon will also inject its own genetic blood and spirit, and then there will be other dragons. I did it this way. When I arrived at Bailong Qianlong, what a power it was, it was not difficult to dominate the big universe."


    "Hundreds of dragons and dragons are easy to talk about. So long years, the dragons have only seven true gods to integrate into them. If you want Bailong Qianlong, you don��t know how many billions of years..." Hansen has no interest in this accumulation. After all, the life span of human beings is too short, and it is impossible for him to see that day.


    God said with a smile: "God is eternal life, and billions of years of time is just a moment for God, and it is worth looking forward to in the future."


    Hansen suddenly didn''t talk. One person talking to God about this kind of thing is really hurting his emotions. He has no eternal life.


    boom!


    One of the nine gold dragons spewed out the flames of the burning sky, smashing large pieces of starry sky.


    The black shadow of the ancestors flashed, and the star field covered by the flames of flames was withdrawn. At the same time, the palm of the hand was pulled out again, but in the next second, the other golden dragon of the nine gold dragons flashed in the other eye. The body was suddenly imprisoned, and the raised arm was fixed, and it was hard to move.


    "The power of the fire and space system?" Hansen was surprised.


    "Along with the blood dragon ruler, the dragon combines the power of a dragon soul and seven true god-class dragons. Together with its own gold dragon body, it has a total of nine real powers. Now it can cope with the big cosmic creatures that are facing him. More common." God said: "I really look forward to the scene of Bailong gathering, but unfortunately."


    In the next second, the other two dragons of the nine-headed golden dragon, one eye-catching lightning, one mouth squirting black dragons, went to the frozen ancestors.


    The spirits of all the people watching the battle were all shocked by the strength of Long Yi, and they thought that the ancestors were dead this time.


    Thunder and dragons are intertwined, everything is destroyed by the horrible power of both, and the shadows of the ancestors are quickly melted, making the darkness darker and darker, and the body of the ancestors in the dark is becoming clearer and clearer.


    When the shadow was finally wiped out to a thin layer, you can finally see the outline of the ancestors.


    Hansen has been staring at the ancestors, and at this time, his eyes widened, and he saw that the shadow was actually a purple-haired demon woman.


    Although the outline of the facial features has not yet been fully clarified, the Mozu woman has given Hansen a feeling of deja vu, which seems to be very familiar.


    Hey!


    The thunder and the dragon are intertwined, and the last layer of shadow is finally wiped away. The five senses of the ancestors are finally completely clear.


    Hansen saw the appearance of the ancestors, and suddenly his body trembled and his face was incredible.


    The appearance of the ancestors is almost exactly the same as the state of Zero Shura. The physiques are very similar, but there is a temperament of a girl, but the ancestors seem mature and cold.


    "Would the ancestors and zeros are twins?" Hansen looked dull.

 Chapter 2860： Magic is in the world (plus more)

    Ashura and Hansen��s mothers have a fateful entanglement. The Luo Family��s ��Non-Tianjing�� from the Shura has caused the Luo family and the Shura��s jade to fall into love for generations.


    In the generation of Hansen��s mother Luo Wei, in order to prevent future generations from falling into the same infinite loop, the incognito hopes to make Hansen live the life of ordinary people, but after all, Hansen unexpectedly got the "Ashulujing". I found zeros that are inextricably linked to the Shura.


    The younger sister Han Han also cultivated the Luo family''s "Non-Tianjing". Since then, the Hansen family and the Shura, or the King of Ashura who founded the Shura, have developed a fateful entanglement.


    After Hansen entered the gene universe, he always suspected that the Mozu might be related to Ashura, but he has not been able to obtain definitive evidence.


    Nowadays, I saw that the ancestors were almost exactly the same as the zero-length ones. Hansen��s mind suddenly had many thoughts in his mind. At one time, he couldn��t understand what he was thinking.


    This is only a matter of a moment. After the shadow of the ancestors is annihilated, the horrible thunder and the dragon are intertwined, and her body must be annihilated together.


    The ancestors who had been frozen by the space were finally moved. The other palm forced to break through the space and slowly pulled out a knife.


    The length is not too long, the whole body is gray like a knife with a bone, and it is held in the palm of the hand by the jade hand.


    At the moment when the ancestors took the knives, the arm seemed to have some kind of power, and it was hard to wave in the power of space.


    The Bone Knife flashed in front of the Devil''s ancestors, and the next moment, but the first of the space dragons of the Golden Nine Dragons spewed the dragon''s blood and flew into the stars.


    The head of the space dragon was smashed, the space banned suddenly, and the body shape of the ancestors suddenly flashed like a ghost. The thunder and dragons that fell on her fell into the air, and they spread and burst in the void. The nearby planets all burst.


    The shadow of the ancestors recovered and re-entered into the darkness, but the knives that were held in her hand were still clearly visible, as if they were not affected by the darkness.


    The various families that did not wait for the battle reacted, and the figure of the ancestors had once again moved, and the knives in the hands were firmly swayed.


    Only a one-foot knife, in the void, draws an arc that doesn''t look very eye-catching. It seems like a random stroke, which is not much stronger than a brush.


    However, just under that stroke, the head of the fire dragon of the golden nine-headed dragon above the starry sky was degraded, and the magma-like dragon blood erupted from the broken neck, and the rest The seven dragons also made a painful sound of dragons.


    "Boom!" The head of the Thunderbolt Dragon and the head of the Dragon Soul almost simultaneously fired the power of terror to the Devil.


    However, the first of the Thunderbolt Dragons just opened their eyes, and in the future, when shooting lightning, they were cut off by the invisible knife.


    Under the starry night sky, the shadow of the demon ancestors flashed, and the knives in the hands were swept out again and again, and the dragon heads also flew into the stars, and the dragon blood splashed like a rainstorm.


    The head of the thunder and lightning, the head of the ice, the head of the mad dragon, the head of a horrible dragon is cut off like a chicken and a dog, so that the starry sky is dyed into a golden color by dragon blood.


    So the creatures were staring at the shadowy figure, the slashing knife, the painful dragon, the flying dragon head, the spouting blood, and all the creatures seemed to be magical. There is a fear of inability to speak in the heart.


    The frenzied night, the cold starlight, is particularly strange in the fountain of golden dragon blood.


    The invincible nine-headed golden dragon was only smashed into eight heads in a few moments, and there was no chance of resistance. The invincible dragon was like a paper paste, as if there was no knife or light at all. The weapon fell on it, and the dragon''s head rose to the air with the gushing blood.


    Not to mention the general race, even Hansen, who knows the depths of Ashura, also sees the scalp numb, and the whole body goose bumps are up.


    The power of Ashura has reached the point where the demon ancestor is almost invincible. As long as the other party is contaminated with cause and effect, she cannot evade her attack.


    Hey!


    The slash-like knives of the dead slashed through the air, and the last head of the nine-headed golden dragon was smashed into two halves together with the huge golden dragon.


    For a time, the entire universe was dead, and only the golden blood died in the sky, like a golden ocean.


    The dragon head and dragon body and dragon blood that were smashed down trembled in the starry sky, and wanted to be condensed into one, and re-invented into a nine-headed golden dragon.


    The ancestors of the ancestors did not move, but stood on the void, and the knives in the hands were picked up again and again, like the death of all the annihilation.


    The dragon heads are split in the future and merged with the body. The dragon''s torso is divided by the smashing.


    Roar!


    The roar of the dragon''s first anger, but the next moment, but was directly opened.


    "Dare to kill the head of my dragon, my family will not die with you..." Among the dragons, countless dragons roared and thundered.


    Long Yi is the dragon head of this generation. It is the horror of the promotion of the true God. It is also the only true **** of the dragon race, and will soon become the mainstay of the dragon patriarch.


    If it is killed in the battlefield of the stars, the dragons will be greatly hurt, and the next millennium may not be able to recover.


    Let the Tianlong Dragons roar, but the ancestors couldn��t hear a half of them. Even if they could hear it, they wouldn��t care if they wanted to see her. The knives were firm and repeated.


    Hey, roaring, fear, panic, despair, no matter what emotion, no one can control the hand holding the knife.


    When the power of the golden nine-headed dragon almost annihilated her body, the ancestors had already murdered, and how could it be easy to close the knife.


    Knife and dragon head, weeping blood starry sky.


    This is destined to be a day to be remembered. The body of the nine-headed golden dragon was smashed, and the whole starry sky was dyed into gold. A desperate dragonfly rang through the starry sky and turned into a dragon in the starry sky. The illusion, but the next moment, the shadow is broken into ash, and the sky is filled with gold dragon blood in the sky.


    All the dragons of the Tiantian are shocked, and their eyes are full of blood and tears. They can hardly believe that Long Yi was killed under the stars and became the first fallen true **** creature in the battle of the Genes.


    "I am the ancestor of the ancestor, and I am guilty of committing my demon." The voice of the indifference of the ancestors echoed in the stars.


    On this day, all creatures in the universe remembered a name and a sentence.

 Chapter 2861： Abyss Knight (plus more)

    "I can''t believe that Long Yi was killed like that... The dragon... is finished..." The woman looks strange, although the figure of the ancestor is not visible in the starry sky, but her eyes are still looking Starry sky, as if the ghost figure can still appear in front of the eyes.


    The owner of the Tiantian Palace sighed: "Chengdu is also brave and brave. I hope that the dragons can survive this robbery and will not be annihilated in the long river of history."


    "Difficult, the dragons are fully committed to creating a new generation of dragon heads, so they are shackled under the stars, the dragons are critical..." The woman shook her head and smiled: "What is the origin of the ancestors? There is such a terrible ability to demon With the resources of the family, it is impossible to create such a existence."


    "This era... is chaotic..." The town Tiangong did not answer her, but looked at the depths of the stars.


    "Interesting... It''s really interesting... Although I can''t see the grand occasion of Bailong, it''s already very exciting." God smiled and seemed very satisfied.


    "Do you know what the origin of the ancestor is? Is there such a terrible power?" Hansen asked.


    God shook his head and said: "I have not told you that God is not omnipotent. I am just like you. I only know what I have seen. I have never seen a ancestors before. Naturally, I know nothing about her, but there is one. Something is certain."


    "What?" Hansen asked quickly.


    "The knives in her hand are armed with a godhead." God said affirmatively.


    After Hansen listened, the look became more eccentric, and the heart said: "If the ancestor is really Ashura, then the ancient devil and Ashura, the **** they summoned in the past... Is it really a god? With their power at that time. How can it kill a god, even if it is a seriously injured god, power is not a layer of existence, there is no possibility... even if God hides there to let them kill, they have no power to kill a god. ... Still, after Ashura arrived in the big universe, he killed the gods and got the gods armed?"


    "It seems necessary to find a chance to ask the ancient devil and Yaksha, what did Ashura look like." Hansen couldn��t guess at the same time, but the ancestors and the zero-length were so similar, but let him Very concerned about it.


    "What is the spirit of the gods armed?" Hansen asked and thought again.


    "Well, there are so many gods, I can''t remember all of them." God touched his nose and said.


    "Does God have a lot?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "There are not many real gods." God said nothing and no longer said anything.


    The Battle of the Devils shocked the entire universe. The Mozu, which was not listed among the top races, became a newcomer to the big universe overnight. Everyone knows that the rise of the Mozu is only a matter of time. Just look at the magic ancestors dare not launch the battle of lighting.


    With the strength of the ancestors, there should be no difficulty in making the Mozu rush into the top ten.


    Some of the forces that are close to the ancestors are everyone''s own dangers. They are afraid that the ancestors will destroy them in the next second and take away his star field and heterogeneous space.


    There are a lot of races that are quick to see, and they have already sent messengers, hoping to establish a friendship with the Mozu.


    All of this has nothing to do with Hansen. After he was promoted to the butterfly, he did not have enough resources to support him to continue to promote the true God. He had to watch the battles of the powerful people with God.


    However, apart from the battle between the demon ancestors and the dragon one, there is no more anger, and the strong people of all ethnic groups are all up to the point, and no one is willing to fight for life.


    Long Yi��s end is in the front, and the strong people of all ethnic groups have become very cautious. What kind of opponents are not willing to care.


    Golden Retriever is still promoted in an invincible posture, and the horror of strength is already recognized as one of the creatures that have the chance to win the top spot, which is bigger than the voice of the Devil.


    The Tiantian Palace and the Taishang patriarchs naturally do not have to say that they all sent their opponents under the guise of understatement, and they did not see their strength.


    What Hansen is most concerned about is a guy named Lou Lie. The guy easily defeated the butterfly-like heterogeneity by virtue of the flesh. The most important thing is that Han Sen saw a familiar taste on him.


    "The saints of blood education?" Hansen said in the heart.


    "This building is also very interesting." God said with a smile.


    ��Why is it interesting?�� Hansen asked.


    "Unlike your counterfeit goods, he is a real human being." God said casually.


    "He is human? Then what are your plans?" Hansen insisted that his problems seemed very casual, but he really wanted to know what they would do if God discovered humans.


    "Nothing is planned, continue to watch the game, expecting interesting souls and power to collide." God''s answer was beyond his expectation.


    Hansen originally thought that the human name seems to be a taboo in the big universe. Since God discovered that Lou Lie is a human being, he should have some action.


    "Don''t look at me like this, I am a god, not a mad dog. You don''t think anyone who wants to see me wants to take a bite?" God said with a smile.


    "I thought you would be different from humans." Hansen looked at God.


    "It''s really different, but the Gene List is the rule I set. If I broke the rules myself, it would be boring." After that, I looked at Hansen like a smile: "What about you? You are also human." Some are different. Why do you pretend to be human?"


    "I said, I am human, not posing." Hansen shrugged his shoulder and said.


    One person, one god, and one tacit understanding, did not discuss this issue again, and continued to see the battle of the Gene Gods list.


    There are many powerful horrors in the big universe. Originally, Hansen thought that most of the gene gods would be occupied by the three top races, but the actual situation is not the case. The three great people do have a lot of deified powers on the list, but now Among the remaining deified strongmen, more than half are creatures outside the three great families, and many Hansen have never heard of it.


    "It seems that there are quite a lot of hidden terrorists in the big universe. I have to be careful in the future." Hansen looked at his opponent in the next round. It was a butterfly-level abyss knight. Strong, almost a crush of the same level of a different kind of promotion to the next round.


    "The strength is very strong, but it should not be my opponent." Han Sen secretly said.


    "The next game will be boring. How many games do we play?" God said to Hansen.


    "Good." Hansen did not deny, he also wanted to play chess with God.


    Although he always loses, chess has always been improving.


    Chess roads such as martial arts, the progress on the chess track, also let Han Sen have some new areas in the martial arts, so that Han Sen is not tired.


    And with Hansen''s character, if he can''t win a game, how can he be willing.


    After a dozen or so games, Hansen finally ushered in his next fight.


    "The game is kept first, wait for me to come back." Han Sen got up and said that the game was only halfway down. This game seemed to him a chance to win, so he wanted to solve the abyss knight as soon as possible, and then come back and continue with God. under.


    "Okay, I wish you good luck." God said with a smile.


    Hansen accepted the invitation of the Gene God List and went directly into the starry battlefield.

 Chapter 2862： God is coming

    The Abyss Knight is an upper armored armored knight. The lower body is a octopus-like alien. A black metal tentacle dances underneath, as if with a strange afterimage, even the space seems to be distorted. .


    Hansen had seen the battle of the Abyss Knight before, knowing that the Abyss Knight is a kind of dark-skinned alien, capable of releasing a strong corrosive dark force, and the body''s defensive power is extremely strong, the same level of alien attack his armor, None of them could break his armor.


    As for the metal tentacle below, even if it is cut off, it can still be regenerated instantly, so attacking his tentacle is completely useless, and must break his armor and body.


    Hansen��s hand holds the imaginary sheath, which is considered to be a half-sword armed. Although it is artificially manufactured, it is not as powerful as the real gods, but it can be regarded as a different treasure from the real artifact.


    Although he wants to go back to play as soon as possible, Hansen did not rush or despise the Abyss Knight, and he remained vigilant.


    Hansen''s heterogeneous state is almost the same level of invincibility, but there are many different kinds of cosmos in the universe, and there are all kinds of incredible abilities. If you encounter a strange ability, if you accidentally do it, then you have to It��s not a joke to pay the price of life.


    The general heterogeneous IQ is not too high. Even if the IQ is high, the EQ will be very low. Hansen and a heterogeneous nature have nothing to say, and they gather strength on the imaginary sheath and directly smash the past.


    Although this knife is only a pure force, but the body power after the alienation is comparable to the true God, the same level of butterfly alienation is difficult to compete with Hansen''s strength.


    What''s more, there is also the power contained in the virtual sheath itself. If it is just a general butterfly, it will be harmed by Hansen.


    The abyss knight is indifferent, his eyes are like black holes, and deep as if he can absorb light.


    Without dodging, the Abyss knights clasped their arms around their chests, and there was no plan to do it. When the imaginary sheath was about to be near, the one under the hand touched it manually and greeted Hansen��s return to the imaginary sheath.


    The tentacle and the virtual sheath attacked, and did not make any sound. The tentacle silently wrapped up the scabbard, and the suction cup under the tentacles firmly caught the scabbard.


    Hansen''s face changed slightly, although the Abyss Knight is very strong, but according to his previous observations, it is impossible to have such a strong force. Even with one tentacle, he blocked his use of the shackle, such strength. If the abyss knight is a true god, Hansen also believes.


    Han Sen��s eyes were cold and his hands were in control of the imaginary sheath. He tried to pull back the imaginary sheath. He saw the purple light flashing on the imaginary sheath. However, no matter how hard Hansen exerted, the scabbard remained motionless. The prisoner was entangled in the tentacles.


    The Abyss knight still held his hands on his chest, staring at Hansen coldly, with a hint of disdain in his mouth, and said: "Stupid creatures."


    With his voice, the abyss of the abyss rises and rises in purple and black flames. The whole person is like a demon coming out of purgatory. The tentacle with the scabbard is slamming, and even the man pulls the scabbard together. Other tentacles are also rolled into Hansen''s body.


    Hansen was shocked and could only abandon the scabbard and quickly retreat, avoiding the tentacle attack.


    "How could this be? How is the strength of the Abyss knight so much stronger than before?" Hansen frowned. If it wasn''t for the War of the Genes, it was impossible to change. He even suspected that this was not the abyss knight he had observed before. It is too big.


    In fact, it��s not just Hansen��s doubts. Many of the strong players who know about the Abyss Knights are also suspicious at this time.


    "When did the Abyss Knight become so strong? And his power does not seem to be purely dark?" The woman was surprised in the town of Heaven.


    "It''s a bit strange." Town Tiangong was frowning.


    Within the Taishang nationality, Linglong and Li Kerer saw this scene, and they all showed strange colors. Li Keer said: "Is the abyss knight not a dark system? How is this dark knight different? Gold coins will not lose. What?"


    "It seems that the abyss knight is indeed much stronger than the gold coin. It is just a face-to-face to take away the powerful scabbard. I am afraid that this gold coin is fierce and less." Ling said calmly.


    Li Keer felt that her heart was not very comfortable. Although she did not make the gold coin her silkworm, she still did not want the gold coin to lose.


    "Strange, how can the abyss knight be so strong? I used to fight with the Abyss knight, he is definitely not so strong." On the mountain, the green beast is also a doubtful color.


    The woman on the side stared coldly at the abyss knight: "This world, what monsters and monsters have jumped out, but it does not matter, the hill master will certainly be able to suppress the heavens, let me return to the peak."


    "It is also said that the strength of the Hill Master is no less inferior to the former Laoshan Lord. It is not difficult to swallow the true God. What abyss knight, what gold coins, as long as you dare to be an enemy with the Hill Lord, there is absolutely no life." Also proudly said.


    "What is he doing with gold coins?" Isa saw that the scabbard had been taken away by the abyss knight, and she could not help but frown.


    Within the garden of the Imperial Family, God touched his chin and muttered to himself: "Is it not obvious enough? I used the ribs of the gods of God to attack the **** of heaven. It is not a self-investment. I sent the godhead in vain. Go back. But with the character of the **** of heaven, it should not be possible to take back the godhead and go."


    The abyss knight waved his hand and sent the scabbard to the front. At this time, he released his arms around his chest, and extended his right hand to grasp the sinus. The eyes sparkled with strange light.


    Hansen frowned at the abyss knight, and he already felt that something was not quite right, because the breath of the abyss knight was somewhat similar to the faint scent of the returning sheath.


    The abyss knight stroking the shackles, the heart is so easy to say: "My god, you finally come back to me."


    With the movement of the abyss knight, the light on the sacred sheath is more and more prosperous, and it seems to echo the flames of the abyss knights, and at the same time exudes the brilliance of the sky.


    At this time, even the strong fighters of the various wars have seen that the abyss knight is absolutely not so strong, not to mention how the abyss knight can resonate with a scabbard, and such a terrible power fluctuation.


    "That should be the power of the true **** level? The abyss knight even promoted the true God?" The woman stunned.


    "No, it is not a true **** level, he is not a true abyss knight." The town''s main eyes said coldly: "He is the coming god."

 Chapter 2863： Hansens starry sky shift

    Hansen also saw the problem of the abyss knight, thinking in his heart: "It seems that the abyss knight has been merged into a cosmic god, since his breath and the scabbard are similar, and the scabbard is a broken god. Production, then he should be the owner of the scabbard material, the **** of heaven?"


    "It��s no wonder that God would say that when you meet God of Heaven, don��t take out the scabbard. It��s the same, but this reminder is too useless. How do I know who the **** of the gods will borrow? I can��t live forever. Scabbard, is there any difference in the scabbard?" Han Sen heart in the belly. .


    Guessing the identity of the **** of heaven, Hansen did not mean to retreat, still staring at the **** of heaven.


    The **** of heaven holds the scabbard, although it resonates with the scabbard, but because the scabbard has been artificially refining, it takes a little time and time to restore it to its original state, and the **** of heaven does not want to be in the public. Open your chest and put the ribs back.


    Therefore, the celestial **** only held the scabbard, and the purple-black flame of the body continued to burn, but the eyes looked at Hansen.


    Take the scabbard and directly confess to the exit of the starry battlefield? This is of course impossible. God has the dignity of God. Even if the **** of heaven is to go, he must leave in the form of a winner.


    "If you are unlucky, who will let you take the god''s deity." The goddess of heaven fell on Hansen, slowly raised the scabbard, and scornfully said: "As a gift to return the scabbard, let You are dying under the scabbard."


    Saying, the armor of God''s arm waved, the scabbard with a horrible purple black knife light smashed toward Hansen.


    Knife light is like dividing the starry sky into two. The powerful force makes people feel trembled. Even many deified aliens see this cockroach.


    Hansen��s figure flashed away, avoiding the knife light, and when it appeared again, it had reached the other side of the starry sky.


    The starry sky moved, Hansen practiced the teleport for so long, and finally became a big move of the starry sky, but Hansen himself did some cultivation, and changed the starry sky to a model that better fits his body.


    Because of the power of the hole in the field, Hansen broke the space faster than the original sacred, and it was easy to use the starry sky as a teleport, even faster than a short-distance teleport.


    It seems that Hansen could not escape his glimpse. The celestial **** once again waved the scabbard and smashed it toward Hansen. This time, the knife was faster and stronger, and the starry sky was torn apart in an instant. It almost seems to appear directly in front of Hansen.


    However, Hansen��s figure flashed and the knife fell into the air.


    "Have you got a few knives?" The celestial **** said coldly, and the scabbard in his hand quickly burst out.


    However, the **** of heaven has been smashed for more than a dozen knives. One knife is faster than one knife. One knife is more sturdy than a knife. In the sky, a purple-black space crack like a gutter is found.


    Even so, it has never been able to hurt Hansen.


    "The technique of moving a big starry sky seems to be faster than the sacredness of the Taishang people. This gold coin is really not simple." The town of Tiantian was slightly surprised.


    "The spirit merges with the flesh, and the strength can compete with the true god-level powerhouse, and even stronger. The speed of the gold-coin star movement can actually escape his sniper. It is really rare. Unfortunately, it is useless to dodge the flash. After all, the gods are still unable to escape," the woman said.


    "It��s easy to talk to God. If you change the gold, chances are great." The town��s main watcher said Hansen said: ��The physical quality of the gold coin is tyrannical, but it should still be at the butterfly level, if he can To promote the true God, there may be a chance."


    The strong people of all ethnic groups also saw Hansen��s current dilemma. Although he relied on the almost infinite starry sky to move away from the abyss of the Abyss, everyone knows that the big move of the star itself is extremely labor-intensive, like This seamless use of the starry sky moves, and will soon consume the power, and still only one defeat.


    "But the movement of the stars in the sky is really powerful. It seems that you can move with your heart. You don''t need any preparation time, and you still move continuously. This is stronger than the sacred rituals of the Taishang." Uncle sighed.


    The White Emperor looked at the starry battlefield without speaking, but his eyes changed a little weird, and his heart was slightly angered: "The gods came to the world and directly occupied the body of the Abyss Knight. It was more and more unscrupulous."


    The White Emperor recognized the God of Heaven. After all, his breath can be merged with the shackles, which is too easy to guess.


    As long as it is the emperor of the emperor, there is no one who has a good impression on the **** of heaven. The white emperor is no exception. If he can shoot, he even wants to be like a knife, once again to break the bones of the **** of heaven.


    The celestial **** thought that the movement of the starry sky was extremely labor-intensive. He only needed a few more knives. When Hansen��s physical exertion was exhausted, he could no longer use the starry sky to move, and naturally he could kill it with a knife.


    But who knows that Hansen��s constant movement of the stars, but there has never been a phenomenon of power exhaustion, which made him somewhat surprised.


    In fact, it is not just the **** of heaven, even the gods in the garden are full of curiosity: "The continuous starry sky moves, but the physical strength does not seem to be consumed too much. It is not as powerful as it is, but his body is Constantly absorb the energy of the universe and supplement its own consumption. This ability, after the Taishang people reach the extreme environment of harmony between man and nature, can barely be able to do it. He is only a butterfly, and he can do this. Is it talent, or is it the ability to cultivate after the day?"


    The general deified creatures will also be afraid that the power consumption is too serious, but Hansen is now one of the four warfare bodies. The Dongxuan warfare body has the ability to absorb the energy of the universe, and constantly supplements his energy, as long as Hansen��s body Without collapse, there is almost no end to the battle, and there is no need to worry about consumption.


    The **** of heaven also saw the problem, and snorted: "If this is the case, then you can''t hide."


    The scabbard is like a phantom, and the knife and the light split the starry sky. It is actually to trap Hansen in the crack of space.


    The movement of the stars and the sky is actually a kind of space movement. If the sky gods split all the voids around Hansen and completely separate them from the outer space, even if Hansen��s starry sky is greatly moved, it is impossible to move out.


    Hansen constantly moved, and the space cracks in the sky were more and more, making him less and less able to move.


    After all, the starry battlefield is not a real big universe. It is just a starry sky. After all, it still has its limits. There is no room for Hansen to move at will.


    However, Hansen did not intend to escape all the time. The move was only for observing and observing the power of the **** of heaven. He knew nothing about the **** of heaven, and knew that he could fight without fear. He needed more understanding of the **** of heaven.


    Hansen has done this twice, and he doesn''t mind going again, but only if he can succeed, not blindly.


    "See where you are still running?" The celestial **** once again slashed, and the purple-black knives cut a horrible space crack in the sky.


    Now Hansen��s space in all directions is divided by space cracks, trapping him in a range that is not too large, because the space here and the outside space have been completely broken, and Hansen��s starry sky is greatly displaced. There is no way to move out from here.


    "It is over, although the gold coin is very strong, but it is still too strong to fight with God. Unfortunately, it is not that I meet God, otherwise it may not be able to burn jade." Inside the blood, the teacher looked at the **** of heaven, and he also stared at the **** of heaven. Recognized the identity of the **** of heaven.

 Chapter 2864： a shot

    All the strong people know that this war should be over. The gold coin can only evade this attack and can no longer escape the attack of the **** of heaven. It can only be killed.


    The celestial gods rushed back to refine the gods, and did not have the mood to play games with Hansen, and directly smashed Hansen with a knife.


    Hansen did not concede his intention to withdraw from the starry battlefield. After observing it for so long, although it is still impossible to determine what the ceiling of the **** of heaven is, it is certain that the **** of the gods after the integration with the abyss knight actually has an abyss. Some of the characteristics of the Cavaliers, only because of the fusion of the gods, the body of the Abyss knight is also strongly advanced, reaching the level of true God.


    The current Tianjia **** is actually just a true **** creature, not absolutely invincible.


    Seeing that the knife light that had torn the world had already reached him, Hansen stretched out, and a green-green bone gun appeared in his hand, directly stabbing the knife.


    "It''s too strong, and the strength of the butterfly level is so strong that it is difficult to confront the gods positively." The woman of Zhentiangong frowned.


    Many people have similar concerns. No matter how they look at it, they are really a little too stubborn.


    However, when the long gun collided with the knife light, everyone was surprised to see that the gun mandulously pierced the knife light, like an aurora, and even the person with a gun instantly stabbed in front of the **** of heaven, straight thorn The arm of the scabbard is held to the **** of heaven.


    The **** of heaven did not think that there would be such a thing happening, and it was too late to close the hand. Only the armor on the arm could be used to block the gun.


    Hey!


    The celestial **** paid a price for his arrogance and contempt. A little bit of a thorn was stabbed in the armor, and it was drilled in. The whole gun head penetrated the past and pierced the arm of the scorpion **** with the arm.


    Under the pain of the gods, the scabbard was not held in the hand, and Hansen took it in the past. At the same time, people were astonished, and they retreated back in an instant.


    Looking at the armor of God''s arm, the blood of the gods collapsed, and even the town''s Tiangong and Baihuang were horrified, and their eyes looked involuntarily at Hansen''s hand.


    "The gods are armed!" The scorpion god''s face is ugly, and his eyes are staring at Hansen''s hand. He has a green vine bud that grows slowly on the wound in his arm.


    However, unlike Hansen��s first shot of assassination, the vine buds in the arms of the celestial gods are very slow, just just sprouting a little sprout.


    "It seems that God can''t completely resist the power of God''s arms." Hansen''s mind is now fixed, as long as God will be hurt, then there is nothing terrible.


    "The Armed Forces!" In the entire universe, many old antiques and strong people hidden in the dark, I heard that the self-speaking of the **** of heaven is a big change.


    Anyone who knows what God is armed is knowing how difficult it is to get a miracle.


    "Isn''t it possible to really arm the gods? With the level of gold coins, he should not be able to enter the gene temple? How could there be a gods armed?" The woman of Zhentiangong was shocked.


    "Since the gods said that it was armed with a godhead, there should be no mistake in thinking about it. This gold coin is getting more and more interesting." Zhentiangong narrowed his eyes and looked at Hansen and his handgun.


    "Interesting!" Lou Lie stared at Hansen with a burning gaze.


    "Is the gods armed?" The white emperor looked a little weird and couldn''t see what he was thinking.


    "How could it be... wouldn''t it be really armed?" The blue-haired beast was surprised.


    "I can''t be really armed with the gods? Was the gold coin ever smashed into the gene temple? Killed the gods?" The corner of the dark world, the old carvings and the charming people are also strange.


    "Have you ever seen that armor? Willn''t it be the ones left by the guys before?" Meiyi looked at the vulture and asked them.


    "It shouldn''t be. There wasn''t a gun in the past." The old eagle shook his head.


    "I didn''t leave it before. Could it be that he really broke into the gene temple and killed the gods and retired? This is impossible." Mei Yan shook his head.


    For a time, the strong people in the universe gathered their gaze on the sacred guns, and their looks changed.


    "No matter how you get the gods, no matter who you are, you must die today." The goddess stared at Hansen, and the killing in his eyes was almost the essence.


    The purple and black flames on his body are getting stronger and stronger. The buds that just emerged from the head are no longer growing under the suppression of the flames. Even the scabbard that Hansen holds in his hands is struggling. I want to fly to the **** of heaven.


    Hansen used a lot of effort to suppress the scabbard and not let the scabbard fly to the **** of heaven.


    boom!


    The flame of the **** of heaven is erupting like a volcano. Under the powerful force, the metal armor on his body is melted into iron juice, dripping from the body, falling like a meteor shower in the starry sky.


    The tentacle danced, and the celestial **** swayed in the direction of Hansen. His speed was not fast. After the body''s armor melted, it showed a majestic red cockroach, and above the chest, there was a piece of bone protruding from the bone. Above the flesh and blood, a piece of exoskeleton is formed.


    The exoskeleton is as clear as the amethyst, but the color is getting deeper and deeper. It looks very similar to the material used to make the virtual sheath. Soon a purple exoskeleton breastplate completely appears on the chest of the **** of heaven. Protected his chest position.


    The exoskeleton armor looks like two rows of connected purple ribs, each with seven ribs that look symmetrical, but actually one less on the left.


    "That guy really is the **** of heaven!" The people of the emperor saw the exoskeleton armor with a lack of ribs, and immediately confirmed the identity of the **** of heaven, one by one.


    "It seems that the scabbard is made of a rib of the exoskeleton armor. A rib has this effect. If you cut both rows of musculoskeletal..." Hansen narrowed his eyes and looked at the unscrupulous days. A god, did not converge because of the skyrocketing atmosphere of the **** of heaven.


    Hey!


    Hansen has been suppressing the shackles of the imaginary, erupting unimaginable power, and even broke away from Hansen��s palm and flew toward the **** of heaven.


    Hansen opened his palm and saw a deep visible bone scar on his palm. He was left behind when he was forced to break free.


    "Awesome power!" Hansen said.


    The scabbard flew to the front of the celestial god, directly fell on the broken bone, like other ribs, arranged on the exoskeleton armor, slowly blending with the broken part of the bone, gradually becoming the exoskeleton armor a part of.


    Only the bones of the scabbard still look a little different from other ribs. After all, they are made into scabbards, and it is difficult to completely restore the original.


    "The gods are dying, die." The **** of heaven is like a god, and it overlooks Hansen. The body emits a horrible power, and the exoskeleton armor is even more radiant. It seems to be connected with the whole void, and it is like a thunder. under.


    "My God... what the **** is going on..." Many creatures that don��t know the truth are stunned, and the gods of the gods are scattered. Even those outside the battlefield are almost self-sustaining and take their foreheads. A cold sweat.


    Weak creatures with poor psychological quality have been scared to the ground.

 Chapter 2865： Tianjia Shenzhou (plus more)

    "That should not be an abyss knight..." Although the general creature does not know the bottom of the **** of heaven, but seeing this power, there are some doubts.


    The abyss knight is a deified alien of the dark system. How powerful it is, there should be no such power as God.


    The **** of heaven was once hit hard by the emperor. This time it was traumatized by Hansen. It was already extremely angry and directly launched the godhead to forcefully kill Hansen.


    As the gods ran away, the power of the gods of heaven was pushed to the extreme. Hansen can clearly see that there is a cosmic gear in the universe, which is dyed purple by the light of the armor of the armor of the gods. The color of the exoskeleton armor, all the chain of order associated with these cosmic gears are also affected.


    Hansen tried to use the hole to control the cosmic gears that turned purple, but found that it was difficult to drive them half a point, as if the cosmic gears had formed an independent mode of operation, completely unaffected by the hole.


    Hey!


    As the celestial **** stepped in step by step, the cosmic gears that flashed purple light turned faster and faster, and the power of the order chain also ran away.


    "The destiny is like a knife, the bones are like a prisoner, the **** of heaven..." The **** of heaven is like a thunder, and the purple light on the chest blooms into a purple light blade, which instantly traps Hansen''s body.


    In the hands of Hansen, the sorrowful green awns broke out on the purple blaze, but when the sacred guns touched the purple light knives, the purple light knives were not shattered, nor It was shaken out, but it was attached to the sacred gun.


    Hey...hey...


    Hansen saw those purple light knives sticking on the sacred guns. Only then did they find that they were purple pieces of purple bones. The purple bones were attached to the sacred guns. On a bone-locked carapace, and each bone is attached, Hansen feels that the hand of the gods is a heavy point, and the weight is getting heavier. In the blink of an eye, Hansen can hardly hold the day. Guns.


    At the same time, those purple light blades have been shot from all directions to Hansen. Hansen dragged the sacred guns and wanted to move away from the stars, only to find that all the cosmic gears around them were isolated by the purple cosmic gear, unless he could break through the purple universe. Gears, otherwise you can''t open the space to move away.


    Hansen could only fight with his fists and wanted to shake those purple light edges, but the purple light blade touched his fist and suddenly became a bone piece.


    It was only a moment, Han Sen was covered with bones all over the body, as was the Tianluo gun. Hansen was hanging in the void like a statue wearing a bone armor.


    Under the suppression of those bone fragments, Hansen��s power was hard to move half a point. The power of the whole body broke out in a frenzied manner, and he could barely maintain his standing position. He was not crushed by the bone piece.


    "Even if you are armed, the inferior creature is the inferior creature. No matter what you have, it is always useless waste in front of God." The **** of heaven looked at Hansen indifferently, and his eyes sparkled with horror. With his words, Hansen''s bones are erected, like a knife, and they have to be cut into the flesh and blood of Hansen''s body.


    The bones are extremely hard and sharp, and they are hard to cut into Hansen''s flesh and blood. Even though Hansen''s physical strength is comparable to the true god, it is difficult to completely resist the cutting of the bone.


    What is even more terrifying is that under the suppression of those bone fragments, his strength is difficult to see through the bones, and even the moving bullets can not move.


    "This is the end of the blasphemy, you will be cut off by the sacred bones to all the flesh and blood, in order to repay your sin..." The eyes of God in the eyes of God are faint.


    "It��s over... Now the gold coin has no chance to admit defeat...." Li Ker''s flower is pale, obviously worried about the gold coin.


    "It''s a pity that the gods are armed. It seems that it should not be the arm of the gods who got into the gene temple." Bai Huang shook his head.


    "Is it possible to be armed with a godhead?" In the town of Tiantian, the woman''s face was full of disappointment.


    "Gold coins are only butterfly level after all. Although his body is comparable to the true god, it is enough to fight with the general god. But if you want to kill the gods, it is still worse. If he can promote the true God, it is really possible. There will be opportunities." The town Tiangong sighed with some regret: "Unfortunately, I am afraid he will not have such an opportunity anymore."


    "b god, continue to do, don''t stand stupid..." Tang Zhenliu looked at the starry battlefield and shouted at the scorpion.


    Wang Yuhang and other people''s faces are a little dignified. Ning Yue is afraid to hold Boa''s arm, and the little angel and zero are staring at Hansen. There is an eccentric color in his eyes.


    The creatures in the universe seem to have forgotten their breath, nervously watching the bones cut into Hansen''s flesh and blood, imagining the cruel picture that might happen next.


    "You are called Tianjia God is not wrong?" Hansen, who was cut into the flesh and blood by countless bones, suddenly spoke.


    "I didn''t expect you to know the **** of the god." The **** of heaven said coldly.


    "Are you really God?" Hansen continued to ask.


    "Yes, now that you want to beg for mercy, it is already late, and the sin of the gods is unforgivable." Tianjia Shen said arrogantly.


    Hansen looked at the **** of heaven, and said faintly: "There is no excuse for the sin. I swear that the gods should be ruthless. You forcibly occupy the body of other creatures, killing the soul, and What should I sin?"


    The celestial **** laughed aloud: "I am God, the universe is dominated by God. Don''t say that God is not guilty. Even if it is sinful, it should be borne by all beings. Who can judge this God?"


    "I." Hansen said quietly.


    "What do you say?" The celestial **** statue heard something very ridiculous, like Hansen asked like a funny clown.


    "Since no one can judge you, let me judge you." Hansen still looked so calmly at the **** of heaven.


    "You come to judge the god? Well, this God is here, how do you judge?" The celestial **** looked like Hansen with a smile, and the words were full of banter.


    Now Hansen��s own body is about to be scraped, and he can still say such a thing. In the eyes of the gods, he is already crazy.


    It��s not just that God of Heaven believes that most of the big cosmic creatures in the battle also think that Hansen is crazy. When they arrive at this time, they can still say such unrealistic words.


    "Then, God of Heaven, you will accept my judgment!" Hansen looked at the **** of heaven, saying it word by word.


    While Hansen spoke, his black and white two-color ray flashed in his left eye. In the blink of an eye, there was no more human emotion in his eyes. It seemed to be incarnate for the cold mechanical eye. u

 Chapter 2866： Trial (plus more)

    When Hansen was promoted to the butterfly, because the left eye merged with the eyes of the true god-level emperor, he was unexpectedly promoted continuously. .


    Unfortunately, the final promotion to the true **** level failed, but the promotion failed, but the eyes of the emperor''s hegemony absorbed the heterogeneous power of Hansen, resulting in a metamorphosis, completely integrated with Hansen''s heterogeneous body, making Hansen''s The left eye has become a true **** level.


    It can be said that most of Hansen��s whole body is now a butterfly level, but only one left eye is a true **** level, very strange.


    And this eye has the power of the law, and at the same time it combines the power of Hansen''s heterogeneity, which makes the power of the law also undergo a certain degree of change, and the power of the law of the eyes of the emperor before the hegemony has a little Different.


    Hansen didn''t know if his true god-level left eye could pose a threat to the **** of heaven. But unlike the **** in his family, Hansen did see a strong black in the **** of the gods, it was sinful. The color is so thick that it is almost black like ink. I don''t know how many sins God has committed in the sky.


    "Whether you are a true **** or a false god, your sins will be judged by me today." With Hansen''s cold voice, Hansen''s black and white brilliance broke out completely.


    Hey!


    The black and white two-color light beam erupted from Hansen''s eyes. In an instant, it was illuminated on the body of the celestial god. The light beam seemed to be there. The celestial **** did not react at all. The whole body was black and white. Covered in it.


    The black beam is turned into a chain, which criss-crosses the body of the **** of heaven, and the white beam condenses into a book, suspended in front of the **** of heaven.


    The celestial **** was shocked and angry, and the cohesive force wanted to break away from the **** of the black chain, but found that the body was shackled by some strange power, and it was impossible to move.


    "How is it possible... There is still power in the big universe that can bind my strength... What power is this..." The **** of heaven was horrified.


    Hey...hey...


    After the celestial **** was bound by the black chain, even his power could not be released any more. Hansen��s bones suddenly fell, and the purple bones dissipated into dust, which also made Hansen free.


    "Let me see what sin you should be in this celestial god." Han Sen reached out and the ancient book condensed by white light suddenly fell into the hands of Hansen.


    Hansen opened the pages, but all of them were blank, and there was no legal rule, and there was no sin balance and weight when Hansen was tried before.


    However, just as Hansen got the book, there were many images like the movie screen in his mind, which kept flashing in his mind, and Hansen��s heart had a hint of enlightenment.


    "God god, you are sinful and wicked, and your sins are sinful." Han Sen reached out and wrote a slogan on the ancient book. He suddenly saw the ancient book automatically rise and rise, and the slogan on it was brightly lit and turned into a handle. The blade of the dagger is falling toward the **** of heaven.


    "You are a lower creature and also judge the god..." The **** of heaven is struggling with anger, but under the restraint of the black chain, the body of the **** of heaven is not moving.


    Hey!


    The blade of the dagger fell, and the head of the **** of heaven was suddenly smashed, and the blood of the **** immediately spewed out.


    The creatures in the entire universe are stunned, and they can hardly believe everything they see in their eyes. The **** of heaven, which was just a lifetime, even gave it to him.


    "I... I didn''t have an illusion? Is the **** of heaven so smashed?" In the town of Tiantian, the woman opened her mouth with surprise.


    "This seems to be the power of the law... but it is a little different..." The Lord of Heavenly Palace is also a suspicious color.


    The emperor is also in a state of sorrow, and Bai Buyi stunned: "The power seems to be very similar to the eyes of the emperor of my ancestors, but it is somewhat different, it seems more terrible..."


    "Can the power of the law judge the gods? I knew that we should let the descendants of the future generations practice the genetics of the second ancestors..."


    "What is the origin of that gold coin... This is too bizarre... Is a **** so embarrassed?"


    In the big universe, there is a sigh of relief. The general creatures don��t know the power of the gods. Those who really know the terrible gods are all unbelievable.


    With the end of the dagger, the black chain and the white ancient book disappeared together.


    However, Hansen did not relax as a result, and his eyes were still on the body of the **** of heaven.


    Hansen clearly saw that the exoskeleton armor on the corpse was quickly ablated, and the body of the celestial **** quickly recovered the appearance of the abyss knight.


    In fact, after Hansen killed the **** of heaven, the hints obtained in his mind also killed the abyss knight of the butterfly level, not the **** of heaven.


    Hansen knows what the reason is, because the sins that Hansen saw were not belonged to the **** of heaven, but belonged to the original abyss knight of the flesh.


    The power of the law can only judge the body of the abyss knight, but it can not kill the **** of the armor, so that the **** of heaven has the opportunity to forcibly divide it from the abyss knight, and turn it into a **** of nothingness, from the abyss knight. body.


    The average creature can only see a purple breastplate rising from the sky, but can''t see the **** of heaven in the purple breastplate.


    "Gold coins... I don''t die with you..." Tianjia said with a hateful face to Hansen, he would control the godhead and return to the Temple of Heaven.


    After the fusion of the gods and gods and the great universe creatures, it is impossible to divide them casually. He forcibly splits them and has been hit hard. It is difficult to continue fighting. It can be said that his situation is very bad now, and he has been cut off by a knife. The ribs are even worse.


    And without the big cosmic body, he can''t shoot the creatures in the big universe, and it doesn''t make any sense to stay here.


    "There is no endless death, only you die and live." Han Sen said faintly.


    "You can also match." The **** of heaven is screaming, no longer paying attention to Hansen, just wanting to return to the Temple of Heaven.


    Now he can''t attack the big cosmic creatures, and the big cosmic creatures can''t hurt him, so the **** of heaven does not worry that Hansen can kill him.


    "Gold coins, I must let you survive, you can''t ask for death..." The **** of sorrow in the heart of God is forcibly separated from the cosmic body. The damage to him is more serious than the last time it was broken by the knives. More.


    Tianjia Shen thought, turned his head and looked at Hansen, but he was shocked at this moment. He saw Hansen��s rise and spurt a huge green god, holding a sacred gun, and he came to him in an instant. before.


    "Teng Tianluo... No..." The **** of heaven was screaming, but when he called a word, he was directly smashed by the huge green **** holding the gods, and the gods were bombarded. Hansen grabbed it with one hand.


    "Hunt the gods and discover the genes of the gods."


    Other creatures couldn''t see the **** of heaven and the vine, but only after Hansen tried the abyss knight, a purple bone armor rose from the abyss knight, and Hansen took the blue gun and threw it. The bones stabbed from the air.

 Chapter 2867： God reproduction

    oom!


    The brilliance of purple rushed into the sky, and in the void, a purple sky mark, a silent cry of inspiration spread throughout the universe.


    "God...that''s the god...the gold coin is killing...it''s really a god..." The creatures of the great universe were horrified at the gods in the void.


    The general creatures were previously suspicious of the identity of the **** of heaven, but the appearance of the gods made them no longer in doubt.


    "My God, the gold coin killed is really a god?"


    "Human gold coins, who can tell me, what kind of race is the Terran?"


    "It''s crazy, another god. This era is really crazy. Is it necessary to repeat the chaos of the Sanctuary era?"


    ......


    The strong people who really know what the **** of heaven is, at this time, look at the gods with a strange look, and even the interest in talking is lost.


    A different kind of butterfly-level aliens has killed the gods and armed with a godhead in their hands. They want to know what the gold coins are.


    However, many powerful people secretly use various means, but they always cannot find out what the gold coins are.


    "How can the spirit of the vines be on him, and it is under his control? What forces constrain the spirit of the vines?" God stared at Hansen in contemplation.


    After the end of the war, the name of the gold coin spread throughout the universe.


    "That gold coin is a bit weird. If the hill owner is on him, I am afraid there will be some minor troubles." The green-haired beast looked solemnly, even though he was very confident about the strength of the golden-haired donkey, but after seeing Hansen killing the **** of heaven, Not as 100% sure that Golden Retriever can get the first.


    The woman on the side said indifferently: "He can kill the **** of heaven, not entirely of his own strength. He relies on a strange genetic technique and the armature of the gods. He should be a butterfly. No matter how strong the **** is. But driven by his body of butterflies, he won''t win the hill master. As for the kind of genetic technique, it should be the power of the law, which is similar to the power of the former ancestor of the royal family. It''s useless, you don''t have to worry."


    "That is what I said, but I always feel that the guy in the gold coin is weird, and it seems that something is going to happen." The green-haired beast said with a frown, but he could not tell if there was any problem.


    Hansen returned to the garden, and God looked at him like a smile.


    Han Sen knew that the exposure of Fujitaro would definitely be suspected by God, and he did not feel surprised.


    However, Hansen��s expectation, although God looked at him, he never asked anything.


    "You don''t want to ask something?" Hansen asked God curiously.


    "If you want to say, I will say if you don''t ask, if you don''t want to say it, I will ask you if you don''t say it, then why should I ask?" God said faintly.


    "Are you not very good at talking about conditions? Maybe I don''t know if I talk about the conditions." Hansen smiled.


    God shook his head slightly and said with a smile: "I prefer to find secrets myself, which is more interesting."


    Hansen groaned and didn''t think that God would say that the preparations he had made were completely useless. Some time, I didn''t know what to say.


    "Teng Tianluo has a temple, and the **** of heaven should also have it? Can you take me there again?" Hansen has two gods on his hand. If he does not go to the temple, the godhead does not seem to be useful, at least for now. Sen has not found a way to refine the godhead.


    God shook his head: "No, you can go there, you can get in."


    "How do you get in?" Hansen asked.


    "You naturally know when you enter the Gene Temple." God said with a smile.


    Hansen was helpless. He also guessed that the temple was in the Gene Temple, but let him enter the Gene Temple. Now Hansen is really unfounded.


    No longer said anything, Hansen continued to watch the battle of the back and observe the opponent behind him.


    Because the opponent in the next round has not decided to win or lose, Han Sen does not know who his opponent is in the next round, but no matter which one is not good, the battle of the Genes list has reached this point, there is no weak. It is basically a top deification.


    Within a palace of the Imperial Family, the Guyuan Daguo teacher said: "Your Majesty, the technique used by the gold coin seems to be somewhat similar to the eyes of the emperor of our two ancestors. Should you be good at this kind of genetic surgery?"


    "Do you suspect that the Holy Baby is a gold coin?" The White Emperor put down his pen and looked up at Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi.


    "There are some similarities between the two, although the Holy Baby is not necessarily a gold coin, but since the gold coin can use the power of the law to defeat the gods, perhaps the Holy Baby can also be." Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi said.


    "Well, I will handle this matter myself. Does the National Teacher have other things?" Bai Huang said slowly.


    Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi said with a sigh of relief: "There has been progress in the Great Stars. I have already figured out the entrance to the site of the Sanctuary, but I have had some trouble."


    "What trouble?" Bai Huang frowned.


    "The first seat of the town Tiangong also appeared in the vicinity, I am afraid he also found the location of the entrance, but also please make a decision." Gu Yuan said.


    Bai Huang said for a moment: "Do not act for the time being. If the town Tiangong enters, let them be advanced, and we will follow behind."


    "Yes, Chen understands." Gu Yuan left the palace after the ceremony.


    "St. Infant?" After the ancient Yuan left, the White Emperor sank for a moment, and then he seemed to want to take something, but in the end he finally took it back and shook his head and said to himself: "But now, since it has started, there is no turning back. Road, can only continue to go."


    Originally Hansen thought that Bai Huang should come to him, at least ask about the eyes of the emperor''s hegemony, but who knows that the White Emperor did not come to him.


    "Is the power of my left eye really different from the eyes of the emperor''s hegemony, even the White Emperor has no doubt?" Han Sen had some doubts in his heart.


    Seeing to see Hansen��s mind, God said with a smile: ��The emperor must have doubts about you, but there is a white emperor, even if someone doubts, he can��t do anything for you.��


    "Does the White Emperor not doubt?" Hansen asked.


    "Of course he does not doubt." God said with certainty.


    "Why?" Hansen was puzzled and couldn''t understand why Bai Huang would not doubt him.


    "Because he knows that you are a gold coin, there is no need to doubt." God smiled.


    "Hey, why didn''t he ask even if he asked?" Hansen''s doubts were not reduced by this answer.


    "Because you don''t need to ask, whether you are a gold coin or not, it doesn''t matter to him. He just needs you to continue to live," God said.


    "Why does he want me to live?" Hansen is even more puzzled.


    God laughed and did not answer, and said: "If you win another round, you can be promoted to the top 100, and you will be named after the gene list. Do you feel very fulfilled?" 8)

 Chapter 2868： Top 100 rankings

    Originally, Hansen thought that he should have some troubles in the battle of the top 100. Who knows that his opponent actually abstained, and he did not appear on the starry battlefield at all.


    At this time, Hansen discovered that his influence on the battle of the **** of the gods was still very big. Before he figured out his details, I am afraid that even if it is the top deification, it will be a bit of a scruple for him.


    Just like his opponent in this round, although it is not the top, but it is also a true god-level alien, the strength is still very strong, even dare not enter the starry battlefield.


    "The guys are overestimating me, but it''s good, and it saves a lot of trouble." Hansen left the starry battlefield.


    After entering the top 100, there will be some changes in the battle mode, no longer a single-game elimination game.


    However, the pattern of the top 100 rankings allowed Hansen to stop voicing: "You are too playful in this ranking game. Can you choose the first few?"


    It��s no wonder that Hansen spoke, and the pattern of the top 100 rankings is indeed too different. Each of the top 100 creatures can choose their own number, and each one can only have one creature. This choice is not See who is strong, but who is fast, as long as you are fast enough, grab early enough, and want to choose the first one is no problem.


    The next match is even more unreasonable in Hansen''s opinion. After the ranking, each creature can choose to challenge the position they want.


    For example, if you are in the first hundred, and you want the first place, you can directly challenge the first creature, but this challenge has only one chance. If it fails, there is no chance to challenge other positions. Even if your strength is strong, you can only rank in the original hundred.


    "If you do this, whoever chooses the first, isn''t it necessary to accept the challenges of many creatures, and those who don''t want them, even if they don''t need to play, they can sit still?" Hansen looks at God. Said.


    "You don''t understand, it''s fun, you still have to think about the first few. If you want the first one, just say it, my exception can help you take the back door and put you directly in the first place. "God smiled and said.


    "Good intentions, I don''t want to be warned by the wheel." Hansen is really considering, he should choose the first place.


    Now think about it carefully, it is still very technically difficult to choose the first few. Even those who have the capital to take the first place, I am afraid that they will hesitate to choose the first place. If they are forced to fight by the wheel, they may Defeated.


    Some of the original strengths are more general, not the top creatures, there is a chance to choose a position that is higher, but not noticed.


    For example, Hansen, he intends to choose a position that is ranked first, but not too noticeable.


    Although Hansen��s strength is not bad now, and there is a godhead in hand, but can enter the top 100, it is true God level, there is no one to provoke the Lord.


    Just like what is the patriarch of the Taishang and the main stream of the Tiangong Palace, even if there is no armor, there are certainly many real artifacts. Hansen��s odds are small and pitiful.


    Originally Hansen��s goal was to enter the top 100. Now it��s a wish, so I��m not going to hit the first place.


    "In terms of the rewards of these rankings, the top ten competition is definitely the biggest. I don''t know how many creatures are staring. I look back at the top ten. The top ten are some big names. Only I am so lonely and so bully. It is estimated that someone will challenge me. The top ten is not suitable.�� Han Sen looked at it for a while and thought it would be more appropriate to choose a dozen or so.


    Twenty are not high, too strong, the real God does not look up, should not challenge these positions, and the weaker will not choose here, Hansen can choose the opportunity is still very high.


    And sitting in more than 20 can also watch the show, if there is a chance to challenge the previous rankings, even if it is defeated, more than 20 rewards are also very good.


    Hansen made up his mind to choose more than twenty. The most optimistic position is 22, but if it is not enough, then more than 20 people can choose one.


    When the selection was made, a light curtain appeared in front of Hansen. There were a hundred squares on it, one to one hundred, and the time was up to the top. When the time is over, the time is up. Open the robbery, whoever grabs it.


    "God is really a bad taste for this guy. It��s up to the competition to win a game." Hansen��s heart secretly groaned.


    With the end of the countdown, Hansen quickly pointed to the 22nd square, but when Hansen��s fingers were on the way to the 22nd, the 22nd square had turned red. Someone has already chosen one step at a time.


    Hansen quickly went to see the remaining twenty, but I only saw the brush, and all of the more than twenty were turned red. In the area of ??eleven to thirty-four, there was no place in the blink of an eye.


    On the contrary, there are still vacancies in the top ten rankings, and there are still many vacancies below.


    "Is it still below?" Hansen just hesitated a little. He only saw the brush, and most of the squares had turned red. There were only three positions left after the ninety-five.


    "I am going, this is too fast! Is this his mother''s is to buy a house?" Hansen was depressed.


    After ninety-five, there is no need to choose again. The rewards are not much different, and no one will challenge the ranking of this position. Hansen has to choose the highest of the remaining three.


    But who knows that he has not waited for him to raise his hand, and that ninety-eight and ninety-nine are gone, and the last one is left.


    "Anyway, you can challenge it once, one hundred and one hundred." Hansen had to light up the first hundred squares.


    After the ranking was confirmed, Hansen glanced at it and found that the top ranked is the golden scorpion, the second is the patriarch of the Taishang, the third is the Lou Lie, the fourth is the ancestors, and the fifth is a different kind of scented beast. The sixth is the ancient sacrificial **** of the ancient Protoss, the seventh is the white Emperor of the Emperor, the eighth is the alien called the Nether Dragon King, and the ninth is a different species.


    Hansen found that the list of the top 100 was actually more than half of the different species. The more well-known races in the universe did not occupy as much as they thought.


    Hansen has been seeing eighty-one, and this is the name of Zhang Xuantang.


    "The town of Tiangong is really enough, so he chose such a low ranking." Hansen is speechless, but it is not surprising that he would choose the character of the town.


    Hansen looked down again, and when he saw the 84th, he couldn��t help but smash.


    "The lamp is burning, this will not be the ancestor of the Buddha''s lamp. How did this guy break into the top 100?" Hansen had some doubts in his heart. As far as he knows, although the first ancestor of the lamp was deified, it was just a broken At the level of ��, it should not be possible to enter the first hundred.

 Chapter 2869： Palm starry sky

    Due to the problems of its own resources and genetic talents, the Buddhas have only heard of the burning of such a deification, and his life is almost exhausted, and the possibility of further promotion is almost zero. .


    Such a guy, even broke into the top 100, so Hansen is very confused.


    Unfortunately, Hansen did not see the complete battle of the Genes list. He only watched some of the battles related to himself. So I didn''t pay any attention to it. I didn''t expect the burning light to enter the top 100.


    "One hundred is not bad, although the starting point is a little lower, but the counterattack is also very interesting." God looked at Hansen''s ranking laughter.


    "Have you seen this guy''s game? How did he break into the top 100? As far as I know, should he be a broken class?" Hansen pointed to the burning light in the 84th.


    "It''s not breaking, just like you, he is also a butterfly." God paused and said: "This burning light is also interesting, and its own strength is OK, but his life is already going to be done, the body is almost ready to oil. The light is dry, relying on a different treasure can support it until now, can break into the top 100, but also the light of the treasure."


    ��What kind of treasure?�� Hansen asked curiously.


    "It is a knife, a knife with causal power, it seems to be a true god-level treasure, but the state is a bit strange, a bit like a family, but not a family." God said.


    ��The Buddhas actually have different treasures of true **** level?�� Hansen couldn��t believe it.


    "If you have his battle back, you don''t know if you look at it yourself." God shrugged and said.


    Hansen didn''t say anything more, but he had already made up his mind. After the battle of the gods list, he must go to the Buddha family, put his own knife and the knife of the true **** level, and this time The rewards for the lights were all robbed.


    "Gentlemen revenge when they tripled, and they took my knife embryo...etc...the knife embryo...the burning knife in the hand, it would not be the refining of my knife embryo..." Hansen suddenly thought of this possibility.


    The reason why Hansen did not think about this in the past, it is because he does not believe that the knife embryo can be refined into a true god-level treasure.


    But now, think about it, this is too coincidental.


    "No, I have to take a good look. Look at the knife that burns the lamp. Is it my knife?" Hansen wants to see the different knives of the burning lamp, but because the burning ranking is too low, no one challenges him. Time can''t be seen either.


    "What is the bad rule of God, is it possible to let the old boy of the burning lamp mix with the 84th? No, absolutely not." Hansen is very upset.


    However, if Hansen went to challenge the burning lights, he felt that the 84 was too low, and it was too wasteful to challenge himself.


    "There are still ten days in anyway. Let''s take a look at it." Hansen sat next to God waiting to watch the battle.


    The first game of the ranking battle was the top-ranking battle. The Taishang patriarch challenged the gold, and it seemed that he was determined to win the top spot.


    Hansen guessed that the Taishang patriarch must have not grabbed the first place when he robbed, and now he directly challenged the first position.


    "Do you think the patriarchs and gold are stronger?" Hansen asked God.


    Shinto: "The two are top-level deification, the outcome is not so good, anyone has a chance to win, but I am more optimistic about gold."


    "Why?" Listening to God''s optimistic about gold, Hansen''s heart is also a lot easier.


    "The blood itself is one of the top in the big universe, one of the strongest wild blood. Although this gold is impure, its gene is stronger than pure blood. The blood of the Taishang people though Not bad, but it is still inferior. From the theory of the inferior gene, it is naturally better for gold. However, the pros and cons of the innate gene can not determine everything, but also depends on the efforts and on-the-spot play, both Now they have been promoted to the top, so everyone has a chance," God explained.


    Between the words, the gold and the Taishou patriarchs have entered the starry battlefield.


    "Is it the battle between gold and the patriarch of the Taishang, is it so exciting?"


    "You said that the Taishou patriarch and the gold are stronger?"


    "Of course it is gold, even the ancient gods have swallowed a bit, absolutely invincible."


    "I think it is still the patriarch of the Taishang. After all, it is the patriarch of the first upper class in my great universe. It is not comparable to ordinary creatures."


    The creatures of the big universe have a lot of arguments, and the green beast is a nervous face: "The hill master is too real, and he has chosen the first. He should first choose a low ranking and then the first one."


    The woman disagreed and shook her head and said, "Isn''t that weakened the prestige of one of the families? To fight, it is natural to take the first place in an invincible position. That is one of the families."


    Within the starry battlefield, the Taishang patriarch, a Tsing Yi, has a few centuries of celestial bones, but the expression is too cold, seemingly independent of the world, even without the slightest feelings in the eyes, as if there is no feelings The machinery is general.


    Gold still looks like that, coming in the void, the golden hair of a body is like the satin of gold.


    "I have heard that one family can swallow all things, eat ancient gods and swallow dragons and phoenixes. Since ancient times, they have been standing at the top of the food chain. It is rare to survive." The Taishang patriarch looked at Jin Maoyan.


    The words of the patriarch of the Taishang are not ridiculous. The more powerful the creature, the easier it is to self-destruction. This has been the case since ancient times. One of the families has been synonymous with invincibility since the ancient times, and it is indeed rare to inherit and continue the blood.


    After many powerful races of the same era have been annihilated by the dust of history, even if it is a weaker dragon and phoenix, its blood is now hard to see in the world.


    The extremes of the object must be reversed, and the victory will be declining. This is also a kind of balance of the universe.


    The Golden Retriever apparently did not have the mood to talk to the Taishang patriarch about the rise and fall of the race. It was directly a big mouth, like a swallowing lion swallowing the past toward the Taishang patriarch.


    For a time, the entire starry sky seemed to be shrouded in the golden mouth of the golden retriever, and the horrible chaotic vortex was born in the mouth, which produced a terrible suction. Even the true **** level is difficult to get rid of the suction.


    The ancient Raytheon was so swallowed by the Golden Retriever, and now the Golden Retriever is re-applied, and the Taishou patriarch is also swallowed.


    The Taishou patriarch''s look is unchanged, but the momentum change of the whole person seems to be integrated with the cosmic starry sky. I saw him stretched out his hand. In a flash, the cosmic starry sky was turned over.


    Originally, Jin Mao, who had swallowed a huge mouth, did not know how, but fell within the palm of the Taishang patriarch.


    It��s not just golden feathers, but even the starry sky around it seems to be held by the Taishang patriarch, and the golden retriever is only in it.

 Chapter 2870： Change the land (plus more)

    "Only turning around the stars and turning the stars, it''s a big skill." Hansen looked at the heart and wondered if the Taishang patriarch was the one they had seen back in the past, giving people a completely different feeling.


    "Too on the induction of the article to the extreme environment of the unity of heaven and man, do not say that it is upside down the starry sky, even if it is a struggle to change the sky to change the land is not difficult, but that level, the Taishang nationality has not been able to reach anyone since ancient times, change a small galaxy Also, there is nothing you can do to really change the pattern of the big universe."


    God paused and continued: "The princes of the Taishang can reach this level, and it is rare in the history of the Taishang people. It will compress a starry sky into the palm. This kind of power is even the **** of the gods. Can''t do it either."


    "How to crack this power?" Hansen asked, he has not encountered such power, do not know how to crack.


    "The starry sky is constantly flowing in his palm. There are only two ways to rush out. One way is that your absolute speed exceeds the speed of the starry sky and directly rushes out of the starry sky. Another is to blow the starry sky, naturally. Nothing can bind you any more," God said casually.


    When the voice of God just fell, I heard a shocking beast shaking the universe. The Taishou patriarch was in the palm of the sky, and the body of the Golden Retriever quickly became larger.


    In the eyes of the people watching the battle, the starry sky in the hands of the Taishou patriarch is only as big as a fist, but in reality it is a starry sky.


    The body of the Golden Retriever quickly became larger, and it quickly filled the entire starry sky. He only listened to the slamming sound. The horrible golden body slammed the starry sky of the Taishang patriarch, and instantly broke into the palm of his hand. The huge gold behemoth of horror, the planet is becoming like a small drop of water around it.


    Roar!


    The sound of the Golden Retriever, even the whole gene **** list is trembled, and the outside spectators also feel the tremor of the mind, as if there is endless violent temper in the scorpion, timid creatures are scared The legs are soft on the floor.


    In the next second, the Golden Retriever swallowed away toward the Taishang Patriarch. Under the Golden Retriever, the small Taishang patriarch, it is difficult to resist the devour of this horrible behemoth.


    The patriarch of the Taishangs did not look the same, and the hands were put together one by one, and then slowly turned, and the next incredible scene took place.


    Under the golden hairs, there seems to be a turntable. Its body has been twisted by a hundred and eighty degrees. The original bite of the Taishang people has completely changed its direction.


    The golden retriever turned and devours again. The head of the Taishang family turned his hand and suddenly turned around. He and the golden-haired cockroaches suddenly changed their positions, and the golden scorpion��s power fell into the air.


    Many of the creatures watching the battle, together with Hansen��s stunned eyes, have become unheard of.


    "The Taishang people are not the first upper class in my universe. These methods are as simple as the gods."


    "I see that it is even stronger than the gods. The **** of the gods who was killed by the gold coins seems to have nothing to lose. Where is the patriarch of the Taishang people."


    "It''s not bad. The Taishang patriarch is the strongest person in my big universe. The golden hollow has a boundless force. Isn''t it being played in the palm of the hand before the patriarch?"


    Han Sen also looked at the darkness of the heart. The method of the Taishou patriarch was somewhat similar to his sacred field, but the strength and application of the patriarch of the Taishang were much stronger than him.


    However, the patriarch of the Taishang was so resorted to Hansen��s understanding: ��The patriarch of the Taishang can do this. My control of the cosmic gear is more subtle and I should be able to do it. But his technique is obviously With the corresponding genetic support, I don''t have the genetics to rely on my own groping, it is a bit of a hassle."


    Han Sen is now in a somewhat contradictory mood, that is, he hopes that the Taizu patriarch will use it a few more times, so that he can see clearly and learn a little trick.


    But I also want Golden Retriever to find out the way to crack, otherwise it will be played, even if there is more powerful power is useless.


    "The ability to train the Taishang induction to this point, the Taishang patriarch is also awesome." God showed a bit of appreciation, but obviously such power is not enough to surprise him.


    Hansen��s heart moved and looked at God and said, ��How do I feel that the Taishang patriarch seems to be a bit more powerful than the celestial god, is it my illusion?��


    God smiled and said: "It is not an illusion. In order to capture his godhead, the **** of heaven is forcibly integrated with the abyss knight. The abyss knight is just a butterfly level. The **** of heaven is merged with it, forcing it to the true **** level, but after all, the abyss knight The ** is still insufficient, and the nature of the Abyss knight is not the same as that of the celestial god. It is difficult for the celestial **** to exert full strength. If he is a true god-level **, it is not so easy for you to win. However, when it comes to true strength, the Taishang patriarch may not be weaker than the celestial god. Who is strong and who is weak, but also wait for the Taishang patriarch to enter the gene temple, and truly can only be separated from the celestial god. under."


    Some of God��s words, Hansen said, was a little worried.


    The power and ** of the Golden Retriever seem to be really powerful, almost invincible, many times stronger than Hansen��s current body.


    However, it does not touch the patriarch of the Taichung, and even if there is strong power, it is useless.


    The golden retriever continued to swallow the patriarch of the Taishang, and was forced to change the trajectory by the Taishou patriarch''s change of land. The Taishang patriarch stood there and did not take a step, and the golden scorpion could not even touch his clothes.


    "The old guy has become stronger again." Zhang Xuandao looked at this scene and could not help but admire the road.


    "After all, it is the head of the Taizu people. It is not surprising that there is such a ability," the woman said.


    "It seems that this should be his last battle. Regardless of success or failure, he should enter the Gene Temple in a short time." Zhang Xuantao said.


    "So many of the predecessors of the Taishang family have not been able to come out of the Gene Temple. Can he come back?" the woman asked.


    "If I knew, I wouldn''t sit here. I had already entered the Gene Temple and he was so refreshed." Zhang Xuanda said with a sigh: "Unfortunately, the rules of the top 100 of this gene list are too strange. I thought it was thought. I have the opportunity to fight with him again. Who knows that there is only one chance to challenge. I am afraid that there will be no chance to win or lose in the future."


    The Golden Retriever has not used it for many consecutive attacks. Finally, it stopped the fight and stood in the void, staring at the Taishang patriarch and not doing it again.


    "While you are the blood of a family, you can''t win me, but you can''t admit it." The Taishang chief said faintly.


    "What kind of fart, how can my family''s hills lose?" Qingmao screamed angrily, but after thinking about it, he said: "But this Taishang patriarch really does have some skill, and the means of changing the land in today It is really hard to see in the big universe."


    The woman on the side looked a little dignified and nodded slightly: "The Taishang people can become the first upper class today. It is no accident. It seems that the hill master can only use that trick. I didn''t expect the first battle to be forced. come out."

 Chapter 2871： Golden Gate (plus more)

    When Hansen was worried about Golden Retriever, he suddenly saw a golden donkey mouth, but this time it did not bite the Taishang patriarch.


    I saw the golden light in the golden-haired mouth, and a golden stream of light sprang from it, and with the golden streamer, there was something slowly removed from it.


    Hansen only saw the corner of the gold, with gorgeous and strange carvings. As the thing gradually appeared, Hansen became more and more clear that what appeared from the Golden Retriever was actually a golden gate.


    The door is made of gold, which is as high as a hundred feet. The door is engraved with odd and mysterious patterns, which make people see an indescribable incitement and awe. Hansen can''t understand what those patterns are, but Hansen, the head of the head of the gate, recognized that it was the golden hair.


    The entire golden gate is shrouded in golden glare, and the border of the gate cannot be seen clearly. The strange thing is that no matter which direction you look at, you can only see the front of the gate, as if the golden gate has no back, or it The back of the back has been integrated into the void, and there is no world in the world.


    "How can Golden Retriever hide a golden door in the stomach?" Han Sen is also strange in his heart, do not know what the golden door is useful.


    The Taishang patriarch frowned at the golden gate and did not seem to know what it was.


    "What it is?"


    "Weird, one family has always been known for its violence. It has never been heard that one of the people uses different treasures. This gold will use different treasures, and I don��t know what power of the golden gate?"


    All the gods are also talking about it, but no one has ever seen the golden gate. Naturally, there is no way to discuss a result. Even the elites of the royal family and the Taishang are staring at the golden gate. I want to know what the door is for.


    when!


    As the golden scorpion whispered, the door knocker in the auxiliary head slammed open and found heavy sounds like hammering.


    After the door knocker slammed, the golden door slammed into a line, and a golden light came out through the door.


    Everyone widened their eyes and stared at the door, trying to know what was inside.


    The golden gate opened a little bit, just opened the gap of the size of the fist. Everyone saw only the golden light flashing, did not come and saw what was inside, but suddenly heard the strange patriarch��s side came strange. the sound of.


    "This is..." The Taishang patriarch stared at the golden gate and his face changed greatly. The next second, the singular power of the Taishang patriarch was fluctuating like a tide.


    Everyone thought that the Taishang patriarch would fight back, but who knows that the Taishang patriarch was in a shape, and the tearing emptiness directly rushed out of the starry battlefield.


    For a moment, the entire universe died in silence. No one can believe that the Taishang patriarch would abstain from voting and directly rushed out of the Genes list.


    "I am going to... What is the golden door? I didn''t even open the door. I even scared the Taizu patriarch!"


    "Yeah, I want to know what the golden gate is?"


    "It''s really depressed. The Taishang patriarch is retreating too fast. If you retire, wait for the door to open. Let''s see what''s inside the gate?"


    Everyone was amazed and depressed. After the Taishou patriarch retired, Jin Maoyan swallowed the golden door and no one knew what was inside the golden gate.


    "Hey, count the old boy to see the machine early!" The green-haired beast licked his mouth, but his face was full of pride: "The hill owner is really invincible."


    Hansen was also a doubt. He did not see anything inside the golden gate. How was the patriarch was so scared?


    "Interesting." God just looked at Golden Retriever with interest and said nothing, then Hansen, who was waiting to hear his explanation, was very disappointed.


    This war made the names of the gold and gold gates instantly ignited the entire universe. Just opening a door to stun the Taishou patriarch, what a scary record.


    In this battle alone, gold has been regarded as the top of the list of gene gods, and it is difficult for anyone to shake its position.


    In fact, since this World War I, no one really dared to challenge the Golden Retriever. Even the Taishang patriarchs were scared away. This record is too scary.


    Some people also asked the Taishang patriarch to inquire about what happened. As a result, the Taishang patriarch only replied that "there are no creatures in the big universe today that can rival gold."


    After this sentence came out, the name of the gold was even louder, and other creatures were even more taboo. No one would dare to challenge gold first.


    The top spot that should have been very competitive was suddenly cold, but the competition in the rankings below was fierce.


    What Hansen unexpectedly did was that the third-ranked Lou Lie actually challenged the fourth-ranked Devil. This kind of downgrade challenge made people stunned.


    The various races of the universe are also very much looking forward to this battle. The origin of the Lou Lie is extremely mysterious. It is the biggest dark horse in this battle of the Gene Gods in addition to the gold coins.


    The image of the ancestors who killed Long Yi also shocked the entire universe. The battle between the two also attracted the attention of the strong people of all ethnic groups.


    "Lou Lie is definitely a person who teaches blood. No, why should he challenge the ancestors like this? Is it true that people who teach blood and blood also suspect that the ancestors are related to the Shura people? Want to take this opportunity to find out the details of the ancestors? "Han Sen wants to come and think, there is only one possibility, otherwise there is no need to downgrade the challenge.


    Originally Hansen thought that he could see some clues in this battle, but who knows that the ancestors did not fight at all and directly abstained.


    What is even more ridiculous is that after the ancestors abstained, the ranking was promoted to one, from fourth to third, and the winner Lou Li fell to fourth.


    "You are too unscientific in this rule?" Hansen looked at the gods who were drinking tea on the sidelines.


    ��Isn''t that very interesting?�� God said with a smile.


    The challenge has been intense, but the ranking changes are not very large, especially in the top ten, the changes are very small.


    Han Sen saw five or six days, and one of the top ten fell out. The other nine were still in the top ten, but some positions changed a bit.


    Hansen waited for so many days, and did not see who was going to challenge the burning lamp. His heart was depressing, and suddenly he saw the shining flash in the starry battlefield, and the burning lamp and another name lit up.


    "Someone challenged the burning of the lights." Hansen''s heart was a joy, looking toward the starry sky battlefield, and surely saw the burning light into the starry battlefield, but Hansen did not see a knife in his hand.


    Another figure appeared on the starry battlefield. It was the former one in Hansen and the ninety-ninth deified peacock. u

 Chapter 2872： Goddess Peacock

    The peacock has the most black feathers, and the neck and some places have blue feathers and green feathers. The general feathers of the eyes are blue to green, like blue eyes and green pupils.


    According to Hansen, this meditation peacock was not a butterfly level until recently. In the previous knockout stage, the true **** level was promoted. The strength itself has not yet been fully stabilized. It is considered to be a weaker one in the true **** class, so it only has its own I chose the lowest ranking.


    In addition to the Peacock Peacock, there are two levels lower than it is the Hansen and the burning lights of the butterfly level. Hansen��s record of killing the gods is too horrible. The peacock does not dare to have any thoughts. The burning butterfly was actually ranked in the 84th position, so I moved my mind.


    The burning light looks a little dignified, but it is not flustered. It can break into the top 100. For him, it is also a task. This battle can win the best, can not win a ninety-nine, burning lights It is also acceptable, after all, ninety-nine people can also get a reward for a real artifact.


    Being able to leave a real artifact for the Buddha, it is already everything that the lamp can do in the last part of life.


    However, the burning of lights is not intended to give up now, can get 84, the reward is much stronger than more than 90, in addition to a real artifact, but also get a true God-level material, so the burning is still trying to do their best Give it a try.


    In the face of the god-like peacock of the true **** level, the burning lamp did not dare to have the slightest intention, and reached out and pulled out a knife from the cuff of the Buddha.


    The knives looked a little weird, but there was a knife-shaped but no blade, as if there was no front, but although there was no front, but the Buddha��s light was looming on the blade, as if it was wrapped in a group of light, it seemed to be a bit Sacred meaning.


    "It looks like it''s a bit like my knife, but it doesn''t seem like it..." Hansen couldn''t tell if it was his knife.


    Just looking at the Buddha light emitted from the knife seems to be somewhat similar to the power of the demon. It seems to contain some kind of causal power, but it is not as pure as the power of the demon, but mixed with some other power.


    ��Is the Buddha also good at causal power?�� Han Sen asked God, and he really didn��t know the power of the Buddha.


    God smiled and said: "The Buddha''s own qualifications are not very good. It is hard work to become one of the top races. They learn a little from other races and integrate them into their own lives to be able to go today. For example, their empowerment. The technique is to learn the blood of the dragons. There are many similar situations. The Buddhas will have some means, but they are not pure."


    "So, the power of cause and effect is borrowed from the Mozu?" Hansen said.


    "That is not, the causal power of the knife is independent, and it is somewhat different from the Mozu. This is also the place I find interesting." God said.


    "Speaking for a long time, even you don''t even know what the knife is going on?" Hansen finally understood.


    "There are so many weird things in the big universe, I don''t know it is normal." God smiled.


    When the two men spoke, the peacock screamed, the peacock''s screen behind it opened, and those seemingly eye-like feathers burst into a strange light, and instantly turned the whole starry sky into a strange blue-green. The color, the engage and the ghost film.


    "The meditation peacock is just a different kind of genus. It is not like the general genus has many genetic techniques, but its meditation power is very strange. If it can''t be cracked, even the top true **** will suffer big losses." God said.


    "I didn''t see any powerful places. It seemed to be very powerful. The burning lights were not hurt by them." Hansen saw the burning lights under the blue-green glory. I was not hurt, and I felt a little strange in my heart.


    "This is the terrible thing about the power of the meditation. Is there a saying in the big universe that time is an invisible killing knife? Its underworld is the road to life and death, in the underworld, soon Will complete the transformation from living creatures to the dead spirit, and finally be swallowed up by the Lord of the Underworld," God explained.


    Hansen also felt amazed when he listened. He used the hole in the field to look at the underworld of the peacock. He saw that the blue-green brilliance was eroding the body of the burning lamp, and his cells were changing toward the blue-green color.


    The burning light slashed to the peacock, but the peacock was like nothingness. The knives of the burning light lingered on it, and it passed directly through its body, and there was no way to hurt it.


    The burning lamp has changed a lot of genetic techniques, but it has never been able to touch the body of the peacock. The peacock is standing in the underworld, and the peacock screen behind it has been radiating the gloom.


    The time is a little longer, and the burning skin has turned into a strange blue-green color, which looks like it is transparent, and can clearly see the tissues and blood vessels under the skin.


    The longer the time passes, the more powerful the lamp will be, and it seems that he has no way to practise the peacock.


    "It seems that the causal power on the knife is far worse than the Mozu, and there is no ability to break the cause and effect." Hansen said.


    "Although the same is the cause and effect, but not the same type, for example, the same iron, some iron for casting knives, and some iron for casting shields, the function is naturally different." Shinto.


    "What is the function of the knife?" Hansen asked.


    "I don''t know if I look at it." God said with a smile, and did not answer Hansen''s question.


    The burning lamp seems to have no ability to fight back in front of the peacock. No matter what genetic technique he uses, he will never hurt the peacock, but his own body will become more and more transparent, like a blue-green crystal. Even the internal organs are clear.


    Han Sen��s heart was somewhat emotional. He used to be so powerful in his eyes. He turned him into a burning lamp for ants, but now it seems to be no different.


    "Sure enough, strength determines the horizon." Hansen sighed.


    However, Hansen does not think that the burning lamp will be so easy to retreat. The thickness of the burning lamp is thick. If he is not sure, he will already admit defeat and it is impossible to take his own life to take risks.


    Now that he is in such an unfavorable situation, he still has no intention of giving up. Obviously there are plans.


    It��s just that Hansen didn��t see the chance to win the flashlight. But from the beginning to the end, the knife in his hand was not affected by the field of the underworld, and it was still wrapped in the light of the Buddha��s light. erosion.


    The body of the burning lamp has almost turned into a semi-virtual shape. The peacock''s eyes flashed in the eyes of the gods, and the open mouth was sucked against the burning lamp. The burning lamp suddenly turned into the mouth of the peacock of the god, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Trace.


    The peacock of the gods swallowed the burning lamp, and suddenly the neck of the neck was long and the peacock screen slowly converges, and the field of the underworld disappeared.


    Just as all the spectators had already ended the battle for this, they suddenly heard the mourning of the peacock peacock, and its chest and abdomen split a big hole, the blood of the gods collapsed, and the burning lamp held the Buddha��s knife. Rushed out of the wound.

 Chapter 2873： Self-abuse knife

    "Strange, how did his body recover so soon?" Hansen looked at the burning light from the peacock''s wound, and his heart was slightly surprised.


    The lamp that was originally concealed, the body has completely recovered, and no blue-green transparent shape is present.


    In theory, the burning lamp is unable to resist the power of the underworld, and the burning lamp will not pose any threat to the peacock, and it is impossible to tear the body of the peacock inside. .


    But now the burning lamp has not only been killed without any damage, the body has returned to its original state, as if it has not been hurt. If the burning lamp really has such ability, he does not need to be so troubled. He is swallowed by the peacock and then counterattacked.


    "It seems that the problem is on the knife." Han Sen looked at the knife and said to himself.


    God said at the side of the interface: "It is indeed the power of the knife, otherwise the lamp is dead."


    "The power of the knife, shouldn''t it be a reversal of cause and effect?" Hansen thought about it.


    "Inaccurate, it is said that the karma is relatively correct. The peacock uses the sacred light to injure the burning lamp, and devours the burning lamp. All the things that are done on the burning lamp are the cause, and the knives can absorb all this. The power of the cause is turned into the use of the same level of strength," said God.


    "If this is the case, it is not invincible to possess the knife. The strength of the enemy will be stronger. In the end, it will be absorbed by the knife. Even if it meets a strong opponent, it can be matched." Hansen said.


    "The theory is like this. The premise is that your body must be able to withstand the damage of your opponent. Otherwise, the body can''t bear it. If you don''t wait for the force that the knife puts on you, it will be hanged. The knife is no longer strong." God smiled.


    "It is also true that it is no wonder that the burning lamp can rush into the top 100 all the way, most of which is the credit of the knife." Han Sen stared at the knife with a burning gaze, and said in his heart: "Whether the knife is my or not The knives, when I am in the Buddha''s country, I must take the knife back, use my physical quality to match the knife, and eat some losses in the early stage. It is not difficult to compete with the top real God in the later period."


    The peacock was seriously injured and launched the underworld again under anger. However, it was too heavy to hurt itself. The power of the underworld was greatly reduced. In addition, there was no way to completely conceal the wound itself. The burning lamp stalked the knife and attacked. Its wounds made the peacock anger very angry, but the wounds became worse and worse, and eventually had to withdraw from the battlefield, allowing the burning lamp to win the battle.


    "The burning light is really deep, and the knife can clearly counterattack at any time. He has always forbeared to fight back after being swallowed by the peacock of the gods. This kind of patience is not something anyone can do." Han Sen saw In the back battle, I already know the function of the knife.


    The knife itself does not actively absorb the damage suffered by the burning lamp. It is necessary to burn the lamp to actively stimulate the force of the knife. The knife will **** away the injury or the force of the cause, and all the factors are sucked away. After that, the body of the burning lamp will return to its original state, as if it had not been injured.


    The knives condense the power of those factors, which can erupt the same attack power.


    However, the power of the knife seems to have some restrictions on use. It is not always available. It requires a certain time interval, and the heavier the burn on the lamp, the stronger the force that can be erupted after the knife is absorbed. Therefore, the burning of the lamp will be forcible until the peacock is swallowed by the sacred peacock, and then the power of the knives will be erupted, causing the peacock to become a hard-to-recover.


    The power of the rear lamp directly uses the power of the knife, because the force of absorption is relatively small, so the power is not great, just as God said, the stronger the body''s tolerance, the greater the power that the knife can exert.


    "This is his mother''s knife is a self-abuse knife. If you don''t get hurt, it won''t be bad. The more hurt you are, the more the knife is burned." Han Sen couldn''t help but vomit.


    In any case, the burning lights won the game and saved his 84th ranking. Originally, the 84th is not worth fighting for, and the burning lights can be killed after being swallowed by the peacock. It also makes the lower-ranking creatures jealous. After this war, there is no creature to challenge him again.


    "Forget it, let him be happy for a while." Hansen did not challenge the idea of ??burning the lights. The ranking of the eighty-four is too low. Hansen��s current situation challenges the top ten is too small, but the challenge is two or three. Ten, the chances of success are still great, and the rewards won will be much higher, so Hansen did not intend to waste the opportunity to challenge the lights.


    There is also Hansen who has made up his mind to go to the Buddha country. The more the benefits of burning the lights, the more benefits Hansen can get, so there is no need to suppress the ranking of the burning lamps.


    In Hansen''s view, the burning lamp is now working for him.


    "Who wants to challenge who is better?" Hansen secretly calculated.


    Although Hansen most wants to challenge the ancestors, he estimates that even if the firepower is fully open, he may not be able to win the ancestors, so he gave up the idea.


    Lou Lie is a person who teaches blood. He teaches Hansen some help in the big universe, and naturally it is not good to challenge.


    As for the patriarch of the Taishang, Hansen does not have the capital to compete with it unless it breaks out the super-spiritual body. Think about it.


    The first ten were read by Han Sen. There was no one who was provoked. He also saw it with the eyes of the law. They have more or less sinful values, but the sin value is not up to the smother. To the extent that it is not feasible to deal with them with the eyes of the law.


    Hansen chose to go, and finally his eyes fell on the current 25th-ranked alien, which is a kind of alien similar to an elephant. The name is Capricorn.


    The power of the guy is very powerful, but the most important ability is a powerful healing light.


    Hansen had seen a queen in the back who challenged it and used all kinds of powerful attacking genes to attack the Capricorn. As a result, the idol stood there motionless, and the body was always gushing with the Holy Light. Among the light, the speed of its injury has not yet healed quickly. Finally, the Emperor was squandered and could only voluntarily abstain.


    Such a strong defensive power and healing ability, the general God does not have any way to deal with it, but it just fits Hansen��s mind. He has a sacred gun in his hand. The attacking ability is the top, and the chance of defeating the Capricorn Very high.


    However, Hansen is not in a hurry, and the time limit for the challenge is still several days. Hansen intends to wait and see.


    The light above the Gene Gods list flashed, and two rankings were lit up. Hansen took a closer look. One of them was Zhentian Palace''s claim to Xuantong.

 Chapter 2874： Hansen’s challenge

    "Finally moved." Han Sen quickly went to see another name, and found that Zhang Xuantao challenged it, and it was the sixth ancient god.


    The ancient sacrifice **** is a member of the ancient Protoss, and is also the highest ranked one among the ancient Protoss.


    Hansen had seen the battle of the ancient sacrifice **** before. It is indeed a powerful and powerful top god. It has a mysterious sacrifice power, and easily defeats another challenged true god-level alien.


    Hansen feels that with the ability of the ancient sacrifice god, its ranking can actually be a little further.


    The town''s main palace will challenge the ancient sacrifice god, and some unexpected Hansen''s surprise, Hansen originally thought that he must at least challenge the higher ranked scent beast.


    The main character of the town Tiangong came to the starry sky, a pair of celestial wind bones, people who did not know, really thought he had some temperament.


    "The ancient sacrifice god, our account should be closed." Zhang Xuantao looked at the ancient sacrifice gods.


    The ancient sacrifice **** is like a bronze giant, holding a bronze tripod in his hand, watching Zhang Xuanzao indifferently, and the bright light in the bronze ding in his hand.


    The stars of the heavens seem to have fallen into the general, and they have turned into the galaxy and flowed down into the bronze ding, as if the whole universe had to be sucked in by the bronze ding.


    Hansen had seen the true god-level aliens fighting the ancient sacrifice gods, and was directly absorbed into the bronze tripod. There was no room for resistance.


    Zhang Xuanzao stood in the void, letting the stars fall on the edge of the fall, but they always stayed still, as if the power of the bronze trip did not exist for him.


    "An ancient sacrifice god, what power is there, even if it is made out, so as not to have any regrets." Zhang Xuandao is like a **** in the world between heaven and earth, and he has a vision of the world as nothing.


    The ancient sacrifice **** is angry and roaring, and the bronze dings in the hands are shining brightly. Many of the patterns on the Ding body are brightened. Some patterns resemble birds, and some patterns resemble beasts.


    Sun and moon stars, birds and beasts, flowers and trees, all kinds of matter on the top of the body are some abstract symbols, as the light of those symbols bloom, the whole universe seems to have a glimpse of power toward the bronze tripod Floating inside, the strength of the bronze tripod is getting stronger and stronger.


    "The ability to use the power of all things in the universe, this ancient sacrifice **** is really terrible." Han Sen slightly surprised.


    God looked at the ancient sacrifice **** with great interest: "The ancient Protoss are born with deification, and their talents are the highest among the upper classes, but growth is only counted among the thousands, on history, they It is one of the oldest races. It is natural and deified, but until today, it still looks like this, and there is not much breakthrough."


    "They are already true gods, how can we break through? Go into the gene temple?" Hansen said.


    God shook his head slightly, and did not explain it. He just continued: "But this is no wonder that the ancient Protoss, there are countless stone steps in front of other creatures to climb, but there are only two or three steps in front of them, and the slowness of walking is normal."


    Bronze Ding was blessed by the power of all things in the universe, and the power inside was getting more and more horrible. The ancient sacrifice of the gods screamed together, lifting the bronze dings held in the hands, only to see a sound like a dragon like a tiger. At the same time, the horror of horror spurts out of the sky.


    In the light column, Hansen saw a strange light and shadow flashing, like a god, generally caught the town of Tiangong suspended in the air.


    The strong breath of light and shadow is the strongest person Hansen has seen in this battle of God. Even after Long Yi used the dragon dragon ruler, he became the state of the nine true gods, and there is no light column. The light and shadow is terrible.


    The light and shadow give Han Sen the feeling, just like the desolation of the gods, with the supreme power to destroy the world, even with Hansen''s strength and willpower, this time will inevitably give birth to a feeling of smallness.


    "So many years have passed, have you still had such a little old stuff?" The town of Tiantian looked at the horrible light and shadow, but it showed a disdainful color.


    The finger is lightly moved, and a light symbol is drawn in an instant, printed on the giant palm caught by the light and shadow.


    Roar!


    When the light and shadow hit the light, it suddenly retracted into the palm of the hand and made a silent roar, like being shocked.


    This is not over yet, the light symbol is attached to the palm of the light and shadow, the brilliance is getting stronger and stronger, and the hard light has suppressed the light and the light column.


    As the power of the light symbol becomes stronger and stronger, the divine power forcibly suppresses the light column and the light and shadow, and hardly pushes them back into the bronze tripod. It is difficult to resist the suppression of the light and shadow.


    "Awesome town Tianfu! Awesome town Tianzhu master!" Hansen couldn''t help but admire, the original gene of Zhentiangong, Hansen is also enlightened, but the application of Zhentiangong has opened his eyes. .


    Of course, the most important thing is that the absolute power of the master of the town is too strong, and it is indeed the top god.


    In the next moment, the light symbol has already fallen on the bronze tripod, letting the ancient sacrifice gods force it. The bronze tripod seems to be suppressed by the mountains, and the inner middle can no longer sprinkle a half force.


    And as the power of the light symbol is getting stronger and stronger, the bronze tripod is also being suppressed more and more. The ancient sacrifice seems to have been unable to lift the bronze tripod, and the arms are pressed and gradually bent down.


    "Hey!" The ancient sacrifice **** roared angrily, but still could not stop the sinking of the bronze tripod. Finally, the bronze tripod unexpectedly came out and fell toward the starry sky.


    Zhang Xuandao swung a large sleeve and directly rolled the bronze tripod into the sleeve. He said lightly: "When the goddess of the gods lend me thousands of years, it is interest."


    The ancient sacrifice **** was furious, and the bronze body was greatly radiated, turning into a giant giant, tearing the void and killing Zhang Xuandao.


    Zhang Xuandao waved his sleeves, and the ancient sacrificed gods seemed to support the bronze body of the heavens and the earth. In a flash, they were thrown into the void and disappeared into the torn hollow.


    "After the millennium, I will go to the Tiangong of my town to receive the sacrifice of the gods." The master of the town of Tiantian turned away and said that the spirits of the heavens are shocking.


    "I can really install!" Han Sen''s heart is abdomen, but he has to admit that the town Tiangong master does have the cost of loading, and that means and strength are even worse than the Taishang patriarch.


    "A good Tianzhu Xuandao!" Even the gods admire one sentence.


    The next challenge is boring because of Zhang Xuantao��s game. The folks of all ethnic groups are still talking about the battle between Zhang Xuantao and the ancient sacrifice god. They all think that if there is not only one chance to challenge, then Zhang Xuantao��s ranking It should be even higher, and it may even replace the second place of the Taishang patriarch.


    In the next few days, although there were wonderful battles, it was a lot worse than Zhang Xuantao, and there was nothing worth paying attention to.


    Seeing the last day of the challenge period, Hansen finally used his own challenge, the goal is the Capricorn.

 Chapter 2875： Capricorn Idol (plus more)

    Hansen soon appeared in the starry battlefield, and saw a red giant elephant appearing in the opposite starry sky at the same time.


    The giant elephant is red and red, and the red flame is burning on it, but if you carefully sense it, you will find that there is no temperature in the flame.


    "Hey!" The elephant''s trunk rises, and a pair of ivory, like a sparkling crystal, rises up and screams at Hansen.


    Hansen reached out and grabbed it. The sacred gun was in his hand. In the next second, Hansen had teleported to the front of the Capricorn, and the sacred gun was pierced into the flesh of the Capricorn.


    The gun tip hardened and tore the tough skin of the god, but Hansen felt that the muscle inside the idol was as tough as a tendon, and the sacred gun only stabbed into a gun head, and the latter part was difficult to push. It is.


    "A very tough flesh is worthy of being able to rank in the top twenty." Hansen wondered that before the elephant trunk was pulled, he had already pulled the gun and moved away.


    Capricorn idols are boundless, can hardly crack the body of the true God, the general God does not dare to be hard, Han Sen is only a butterfly, naturally do not want to face this blow.


    After the sacred gun was pulled out, there was no blood flowing out of the wound, but only a sprout was grown, but the bud did not grow fast.


    The immature body burns red light, and the wound quickly heals and squeezes the living space of the bud. The bud is like a small grass growing in the crack of the cliff. It is desperately squeezed out of the gap, and it is difficult to fight with the sky. It is not difficult to continue to grow up without being squeezed by the gap.


    "Can''t you shoot a shot? Then there are a few more shots." Hansen''s figure flickered like a ghost, and it flashed around the front and rear of the idol, and the sacred gun in the hand flashed like lightning. After a while, the skin of the idol was stabbed, and Hansen quickly flashed to another position before the elephant''s trunk was drawn.


    Infinite teleportation combined with the destructive power of the sacred rifle, leaving one after another in the body of the idol, with sprouts growing in each gun hole.


    But the skin of the idol is too tough, and the powerful healing flame burns, and the body is covered with a bud, like a green hair, but the buds are hard to grow. Squeezed by the skin of the idol, barely guaranteed not to die.


    "I can enter the top 100 of the true gods, and there is no such a good role. If I can promote the true God, I can directly tear the flesh by my own strength, so that it can''t be cured. Now I rely mainly on the gods. The power is a little hard." Han Sen thought, but there was no pause in his hand. If the gun-colored lightning penetrated into the body of the idol, he left a bunch of shoots on it.


    It seems that although it has the upper hand, it is difficult to kill or reinvent the image.


    "The healing of the Capricorn idol is too strong. It is the most representative kind of heterogeneity in the life department. It is even difficult to kill even the gods."


    ��It looks like the gold coin is in trouble.��


    "Who is not good at challenging, but to challenge the Capricorn, to change to a higher-ranking alien, maybe it has been killed now?"


    The watchers talked a lot, and the Tiantiangong master also laughed: "It seems that the gold coins underestimate the defensive power and healing ability of the Capricorn idol. That guy is one of the strongest top-heavy species in the life department, although his armor is armed. Weapons, but they are plant-based, and the average creature is easily injured by it, but it is not so easy to kill the statue of Capricorn."


    "Unfortunately, the statue of Capricorn is unruly. If it can be used to keep the palace, even if there are more than one true god, it is not afraid." The woman exclaimed.


    "That guy is living in the holy place of the ancient Protoss, but has been living on the banks of the Hengsha River, no one can drive, even the ancient Protoss are not moving, let alone us." Zhentiangong master laughed.


    "Fortunately, its healing ability is strong, but it is endless, but it is too clumsy, easy to be fooled by various genetic techniques, and it is not enough to defend the palace."


    "That''s not necessarily, there is it, then it is not easy to die, but it is also very useful for attacking heterogeneous space." Town Tiangong sighed: "It is a pity that it is always guarding the Hengsha River, not Willing to work for any race."


    Hansen also found that he had some underestimation of the ability of Capricorn, and it is impossible to easily use it to reinvent it.


    However, since Hansen chose it, he has already been prepared, his body shape flickering backwards, and he no longer attacks the Capricorn.


    "It''s too strong, even the gold coins that are armed with the gods can''t take it."


    "Are you going to give up?"


    "It shouldn''t be, gold coins have not yet made the trial of the **** of heaven."


    "Right, it seems that you can see the horrible judgment power."


    Everyone is looking forward to Hansen��s use of the eyes of the law, but Hansen has seen it clearly. Although the head of the Capricorn is a long red, but in the eyes of the law, white is like a white paper. There is no sinful value in the body. It is useless to use the eye of the law.


    Capricorn sees Hansen retreat, and there is no meaning to chase. Provocatively raises his nose and screams at Hansen, as if he is provoking.


    It is covered with buds, but it doesn''t care at all, as if those buds have no effect on it.


    Hansen smiled: "You are too proud of it."


    Hansen received the sacred shotgun, and the right **** was pinched together with the thumb. The golden light flashed in the middle, and a golden coin was condensed.


    Hansen pinched the gold coin and did not send it. He saw the number on the gold coin, and then jumped, one...two...three...four...five...six...


    As the numbers on the gold coins beat, the breath on the gold coins became more and more terrible, as if it were a bomb that was brewing and was about to explode.


    The Capricorn idol finally realized that something was wrong. He snorted and ran to the Hansen rushing away. At the same time, the elephant trunk was like a giant cockroach, and he stunned Hansen with a horrible red light.


    Seeing that the statue of Capricorn was about to rush to Hansen, Hansen did not dare to use his own body to forcefully block the attack of Capricorn, and the gold coin in his hand bounced out.


    Hey!


    The gold coin draws a golden light in the air, but just a flash hits the forehead of the Capricorn idol, condenses the thirteen times the strength of the gold coin, such as the same hammer, the mad rush of the Capricorn The body is back.


    "Unfortunately, I am only a butterfly now. If it is a true God, this 13-fold power saving technique is enough to smash its body into slag." Hansen secretly said.


    The Capricorn roared and wanted to rush to Hansen again, but its body became very slow, as if carrying a mountain.

 Chapter 2876： Final challenge

    The gold coins on the top of the Capricorn statue are shining, and like a mountain, the image of Capricorn is suppressed, making it slower and slower.


    However, the power of Hansen��s body is thirteen times, and it is still difficult to completely suppress the image. It is still very ivory, and rushes toward Hansen.


    "Isn''t you still convinced?" Hansen chuckled and popped a golden light. The golden light fell on the idol, and the number of gold coins on the forehead of the Capricorn suddenly jumped from 13 to 14.


    The body of the idol is so heavy that it is harder to walk.


    "Look at how much strength you can withstand." Hansen''s fingers moved again, and Jinguang shot again, so that the number on the gold coin increased again.


    Hansen��s ten fingers continued to play, and the number on the gold coins jumped more and more. The Capricorn statue strongly supported the rush to Hansen, but after all, he could not bear the pressure of the gold coins, but he did not rush to Hansen��s face and crashed down. The fall of the starry sky finally hit a planet, like a meteorite impact, and knocked the planet out of a huge circular pit.


    The continental plate on the planet was squeezed, and there were volcanic eruptions everywhere, which caused the fire and smoke on the planet to pervade.


    The Capricorn statue was suppressed above the stars, and the limbs forced it, and they wanted to step on the air. But one hoof had just lifted up, and the other three hooves broke open, making the elephant stand unstable and suddenly fell. On the ground.


    The idol struggled desperately, but the amount of pressure on the gold coin was too strong, so that it struggled and could not stand up. The rock under the foot was constantly shattered, causing its body to sink and fall into the earth.


    boom!


    The planet is directly blown up by the gods, and the idols that fall from the stars continue to fall in the stars, farther and farther away from Hansen.


    "Hey!" The idol screamed with anger and resentment, and Hansen was hateful, but eventually he had to choose to send and leave the starry sky.


    "The gold coin can always accumulate strength, and the power can continue to exist. Is this different from the general power storage technique?"


    "This is the real power of the gold coin. It does not need to be armed with God, and it suppresses the true god-like statue of Capricorn."


    "What kind of genetic surgery is it? It is used by the gold coins of the butterfly class, and even the Capricorn can''t get rid of it."


    "If you don''t see it, whoever says that people''s gold coins only rely on the power of the gods and the power of the law, even if they are not used, they can suppress the true God."


    "Interesting genetics." This is God''s evaluation.


    Hansen��s victory did not provoke too much turmoil. After all, the more popular battles in the past have already been seen. Hansen��s game is not a lot of exciting. It��s just that saving money makes people feel a bit novel.


    The ranking war has reached the last day, the rankings have basically been determined, the top ten are basically familiar faces, although the ancient sacrifice **** was beaten by the town Tiangong, the top ten, but he also had a chance to challenge, and returned to the top ten through the challenge.


    The top is still golden ��, the second is the Taishang patriarch, the third is the ancestors, the fourth is the Lou Lie, the fifth is the alien called the scented beast, the sixth is the Zhangtiandao of the town Tiangong, the seventh is the emperor The family is white, the eighth is the alien called the Nether Dragon King, the ninth is the ancient sacrifice **** that is re-killed, and the tenth is the ghost.


    The ghost is very strange, like a transparent person. No one sees what he looks like, nor who he is or what kind of alien.


    To challenge his strong or alien, he did not even see where he was, and he was defeated.


    As for the imperial family, Hansen listened to Bao Ying, saying that his generation is much higher than the White Emperor, and it is the terrorist power of the Bai family.


    When the ranking battle reached this time, basically the dust has settled and it is difficult to change.


    Hansen also waited for the end of the war to get his reward.


    The twenty-fifth can get a random real artifact, and then there will be four kinds of true god-level materials, in addition to there is a **** seal, Hansen does not know what the use of the gods.


    "What is the use of the gods?" Han Sen went directly to ask God.


    "You can open the door to the Gene Temple so that you can have a chance to enter the Gene Temple safely," God said.


    "Can I go to the temple of the **** of heaven?" Hansen asked.


    "Of course." God nodded.


    "Apart from the temple of the **** of heaven, can I still go somewhere else?" Hansen asked, and he still had a godhead in the hands of a demon god. If there is a chance, it can be turned into Armed with God.


    "No, there is only one chance for a gods to print." God smiled and pointed to the first gold cricket: "But you can challenge it, as long as you win it, gain the position of the gods, in the gene Within the shrine, you can go where you want to go and no longer be bound."


    "Even the patriarch of the Taishang was scared away by it. Can I send it to death?" Hansen said with a grin.


    Moreover, even if he can win, Hansen does not intend to compete with Golden Retriever for the first time.


    God has always said that, the composition of the laughter is mostly, and there is no more to say.


    Everyone thought that this time the battle of the genetic gods list should end here. There should be no more changes, and there are some feelings that are still unsatisfactory.


    After all, in general, the creatures usually do not see the strong deities. Even if they see the deified, they are trembling and do not dare to face up.


    However, in the battle of the Gene Gods list, the deified creatures are also killed by people like a slaughter dog. The sense of excitement is not seen in general biological combat.


    Moreover, the battle of the gods and strong fighters has a stimulating effect on the growth of the general creatures. It is only the feelings and artistic conception of the deified powerful, which has caused many low-level creatures to have epiphany and the like.


    "It''s over. I don''t know when is the next battle of the Gene Gods list?"


    "I really hope to see it once a year."


    "Don''t dream, the deified powerful can come out to fight every day, and it may not be able to open again once in a hundred years. It should be longer than the gene spectrum."


    When everyone was talking about it, they suddenly saw the top of the Genes list, and two more names were lit up.


    "There are challenges. It��s time for this. Who else is not challenged?" Everyone was shocked and happy. They looked up at the list of gene gods and saw the name of the golden plaque at the top of the list.


    "I am going, gold is going to challenge? It is the first, and who is it to challenge?"


    "Yeah, what else does it challenge?"


    Everyone was puzzled, and the eyes quickly searched on the list. I wanted to see who the gold challenge was.


    "Gold coins... Gold is challenging gold coins..."


    "My God, gold, what do you want to do? How can it challenge the gold coin at this time?"


    On the mountain, the blue-haired animal almost turned away, and jumped and cried: "The hill owner... the hill owner is doing something... it also challenges a ghost... If the gold coin takes the initiative to admit defeat... it is not directly The first position let go out..."


    God is also a slight glimpse, looked at the golden cockroach, and looked at Han Sen around, revealing the color of doubt.

 Chapter 2877： The most horrible blow

    Hansen is also a slight glimpse: "Don''t you say that Xiaojinjin recognized me?"


    "How much and how much hatred is this, when it is time, I have to challenge the gold coin."


    "I don''t know what kind of grudges gold and gold coins have, and gold has taken the first place, even going to fight with gold coins."


    "If the gold coin waives, can you take the first one directly?"


    "The strong should have the dignity of the strong? The gold coins will not be abstained without playing?"


    "That can''t be said, isn''t the ancestors directly abstaining from the third place?"


    The crowd was excited to discuss that the challenge of gold was amazing.


    In the starry battlefield, the Golden Retriever came directly to it, standing on a planet, seems to be quietly waiting for the beginning of the war.


    People are speculating whether the gold coins will fight, or when they directly renounced to the first place, they saw a figure entering the starry battlefield, which is a gold coin.


    "It��s time to fight... It��s really going to be a war... The time limit for the challenge has arrived. Is this the last battle?��


    "Although the gold coins are strong and armed with the gods, I still feel that gold is stronger."


    "I think so, after all, the body of the gold coin is only the butterfly level."


    "Golden easily stunned the existence of the Taishang patriarch. Even the patriarchs said that there is no creature in the big universe that can compete with gold. It is not wrong to think."


    The Wanbao people��s live commentary also issued similar opinions.


    Although there is no way to be broadcasted by video in the Gene Gods list, there is no way to record it. However, the general creatures don��t know much about advanced deification. Sometimes they can��t understand the battle of the strong, so the Wanbao people launched Synchronous commentary, the two deifications of the Wanbao people explain the battle, and introduce the origins of the various deified powerful.


    Of course, the Wanbao people also set up a gaming station, and the two commentaries will predict the outcome.


    "Gold will actually challenge the gold coin as the first identity. It is really surprising. However, in the current situation, the gold coin should be slightly more than gold. However, if gold wins this battle, it will lose the first. Position, how the results are hard to predict." A deified explanation.


    Another commentary interface said: "Since the gold coin has already been fought, no matter who wins or loses, if you want to come here, it should be the most exciting match in the battle of the gene gods in this world."


    "Yes, the grudges between them and not to say, the first place in the end of the hand, it is difficult to predict at present, interested friends can go to my Wanbao official betting station betting, betting window at any time Close, please hurry and don''t miss this last chance."


    "But then, just by strength, gold should not be difficult to beat gold coins?"


    ......


    Under the watchful eyes of many races in the universe, Hansen landed on the planet where Golden Retriever is located, and one person, one beast, and the yellow sand across the grassland.


    "Good stimuli, the two horrible strongmen are waiting in the air, ready to launch the most horrible blow, gold is strong, but the gold coins are not weak, the mysterious origins, the magical genetics and the arms of the gods are enough to shock people. The outcome is unpredictable, and the war is on the verge..." Explain the passion.


    After the interpretation of this commentary, Golden Retriever and Han Sen seem to have become two invincible peerless masters. At this time, they are fighting against each other. When they really start, they are the moments of winning and losing.


    "Don''t think that they are just pure hopes. In fact, the silent will confrontation has already begun. Anyone who has a slight flaw in his beliefs will attract a fatal blow from his opponent..." Another commentary is also trying its best.


    Although these two explanations are deified, they are only the original basis, and they still rely on the genetic fluids. Their own strength is very general. Their main job is to make money for the Wanbao people. Of course, this is also their ideal of life.


    "Moving, gold first moved, it rushed toward the gold coins, the speed is not fast, but every step of it is condensed with the momentum of breaking through the stars, even if the sacred heavens can not stop its killing steps... days? ... The whole starry sky seems to be pulsating with its pace... What a terrible blow..." The commentary is already fast.


    The various creatures listened to the explanations and watched the gold rushing to the gold coins, and they all followed the tension. I don��t know what kind of attack the gold cockroaches would launch, and would kill the gold coins with a blow.


    "Come on... faster... I can see the traces of the emptiness of the void... The gold is not the strongest of the patriarchs, but the power of the body is condensed and not reached. The high-level realm of no scale and no leakage seems to be an understatement, but once it is shot, it must be a catastrophe. It is recommended that you be mentally prepared, not to be shocked by the momentum of gold and other explosions, and to hurt your will..."


    "Ah! The gold jumped up, and the pounce seemed normal, but the track and posture were perfect and unimaginable, and all the possible retreats of the gold coins were sealed, so that the gold coins were completely retired... sure enough... gold coins station There was no movement there, and under the perfect attack of gold, he had no possibility of retreating... It is likely that the space in which the gold coin is located has been completely closed... He can��t move at all... Will he be swallowed up by gold? What? We have neglected a problem before. If the gold coins are swallowed up by gold and no longer exist in the world, then who will inherit the first position? Will it be gold?�� The excitement is standing up. .


    "Moving... The gold coin has finally moved... His hands are out, it seems to be straightforward, and once it is up, it contains an unimaginable universe, and it has reached the realm of returning to the real world. We have looked down on the gold coin, he The strength is definitely the top of the big universe, this blow must be unprecedented..." Another commentary also called the scorpion.


    All the creatures in the universe have their eyes wide open, and the most terrible aliens and the most mysterious aliens in the battle of the Genes list are slowly approaching, and their moods are getting more and more tense.


    All creatures are guessing, and the two strong meet, who can be better.


    "Close...close...the strongest blow...the most horrible collision...they finally..."The screaming passion, the whole person is in a state of **, all the big cosmic creatures follow him The excitement of the passionate commentary, but the next second, the explanation of the excitement to the extreme explanation suddenly stopped.


    Both explanations are instantaneously petrified, like stupidity, a word can not be said.


    Not only they, the entire universe is concerned about the creatures of this war, but also stupid in an instant, staring at everything that happened in the battlefield of the stars, and the mouth has turned into an o shape.


    I saw gold hit the gold coin, the two claws on the shoulders of the gold coins, but it did not open the mouth to devour the gold coins, but used the head to rub the cheeks of the gold coins, like a domestic cat.


    The gold coin holds gold in one hand and touches its head in one hand. How to look like it is like teasing your own pet.

 Chapter 2878： Lost or won?

    The dead silence in the big universe, all creatures are watching the gold coins stroking the head of the golden scorpion, how can not believe it, that is to stun the golden shackles of the patriarch.


    "Small... Hill owner... What is it doing..." The chin of the green beast was about to fall to the ground. After the reaction, the angry jumped foot shouted: "I dare to touch the head of the hill, I am going to waste." Your dirty claws..."


    The woman on the side just returned to the gods and looked at the green beast. The look was dignified: "When you brought the hill owner back, the hill owner had already had a shackle with a subordinate, and the subordinate was not a gold coin. ?"


    "No, it''s a crystal family, and this alien is not the same race, and that guy can''t be promoted to this point... but..." The green beast said hesitated here.


    "But what?" asked the woman frowning.


    "But the crystal family is now famous in the big universe, Hansen who is now in the sky garden." said the green beast.


    "Han Sen!" The woman gave a slight glimpse, revealing the color of contemplation: "Is it him?"


    At this time, the big universe was completely chaotic, and the two explanations could not be said anymore. No one thought that things would develop into this way.


    "What is the situation? How do you look at the gold figurine like a pet with gold coins?"


    "Gold coins, gold, there must be something in the relationship between the two, I should have thought of it."


    "No, the top of the Genes list is the pet of gold coins?"


    For a time, not only ordinary creatures, but even those who are wealthy and hidden in the dark, this time is also a strange look.


    The woman in the town Tiangong also looked horrified: "What is the origin of the gold coin? The gold plaque of Wuding Mountain will actually be like this to him... One of the geniuses is so arrogant and arrogant, it is not easy to get close to the foreign family..."


    "This gold coin is indeed a special one. It is the arm of the gods, the power of the law, and the relationship with the golden dragonfly. I don''t know which side of the power cultivated this one?" The town of Tiantian Palace showed the color of contemplation.


    In the garden of the Imperial Family, God looked at Golden Dragon and Hansen with interest: "I didn''t expect you to be more interesting than I thought. This is nothing but white."


    The golden claws were put down from Hansen''s shoulders, and the open mouth spit the same thing into Hansen''s hand.


    Han Sen took a look, it turned out to be a crystal of lightning condensed and block, and there seems to be infinite thunder and lightning in the inside, like a tiny lightning small universe.


    "This is the source of the ancient **** of ancient Raytheon?" Hansen suddenly recognized the origin of this thing, he himself has a source of ancient water god, very similar to this one, but one is the water attribute, one is the lightning attribute .


    "Hey!" Xiaojinjin snorted at Hansen.


    Hansen and Xiaojinjin have a special connection, just like a little angel. They were originally Hansen''s beasts. Later, although they reshaped the flesh, they became a truly independent living body, but they still have Hansen. A constant connection, so Hansen can easily understand its meaning.


    Xiao Jinjin can easily recognize Hansen because of the existence of this connection.


    Xiaojinjin��s meaning is to let Hansen bring the source of the ancient Raytheon to the small silver and silver, saying that this thing is very helpful for small silver and silver.


    "For a long time, it wasn''t for me." Hansen''s heart was slightly touched. I didn''t expect Jin Maoyan to remember even the small silver and silver, and reached out and licked its head.


    This scene falls in the eyes of ordinary creatures. The golden retriever with its tail is more like a hound after hunting for the prey.


    "My God... isn''t the gold coin really the master of the golden dragonfly?"


    "If that''s the case, it''s terrible. The pets suppress the world and take the first place in the gene **** list..."


    "But it''s really like it!"


    At this time, the green beasts of Wuding Mountain are going to be mad, jumping on their feet, and hating the tens of thousands of gold coins.


    "Let''s go first, next time I go to Wudingshan to find you." Hansen patted the golden donkey''s head and let Jinmao first exit the starry battlefield, so that the golden retriever can still retain the top spot.


    However, the golden retriever shook his head and snorted. Hansen understood what it meant. The golden retriever wanted to give the first position to Hansen.


    Hansen was trying to refuse, but he saw Golden Retriever and snorted at Hansen, then bowed his head and leaned over Hansen, apparently letting Hansen ride on his back.


    "Gold coins...you dare..." The blue-haired beast was like a volcano erupting. A slap in the face was shot on the ground. The whole mountain was shaken, and all the strangers trembled on the ground.


    Everyone watched the gold coins ride on the back of the golden scorpion, and then the golden scorpion tore the void and directly rushed out of the gene **** list.


    "What is the situation? How come they have a starry battlefield together? Who lost in the end?" The spectators are all a stunned look, do not understand what is going on.


    "Look at the gene **** list... The gold coin has reached the top... It seems that the gold coin has won... No... It��s the gold coin that��s lost...�� someone shouted incoherently.


    Everyone turned their heads to look at the Gene Gods list, and they saw that the top position of the Gene Gods list changed from gold to gold coins, while the gold scorpion fell to the 25th place before Hansen.


    "Gold coins... really cows... let your pet get the first... and then give it to him..."


    "You have the ability to get a gold jingle pet."


    "This is an estimated fact that there is only one gold coin. There is no second gold in the big universe."


    When everyone talked about it, the golden dragonfly had already rushed out of the starry sky list with Hansen, and they were not transmitted back to their original location, and they were suspended in the starry sky not far from the gene **** list.


    Everyone was wondering why the golden enamel and the gold coins were not sent away. Suddenly they saw the golden scorpion squatting in the sky, and the body glowed like a torrent of gold. The golden light rushed into the sky and tore the void.


    Under the impact of the golden dragonfly, a rift appeared in the void, and an ancient temple gradually descended from the void, which is the gene temple.


    "What is going on here? The battle of the Gene Gods list should not really end yet? Is it necessary to issue prizes so soon?"


    "Take your sister, didn''t you see that it was the Golden Temple that was smashed by the golden scorpion? It was forced to enter the Gene Temple."


    "I am going, forcibly rushing into the gene temple... can it work? Not long ago, the ancient water **** just failed..."


    "It gave the first gold to the gold, and at the same time lost the possibility of directly promoting the gods. The only chance to achieve the gods is to force into the gene temple, which is also expected."


    As the Gene Temple descended, the entire universe seemed to be dark, and only the Gene Temple exudes a secluded light that slowly emerges from the void.

 Chapter 2879： Into the gene temple

    Hansen understood the meaning of Golden Retriever in the Gene Gods list, so he took the initiative to abstain from voting and gained the first place in the Gene List.


    Although it is known that Golden Retriever wants to enter the Gene Temple and achieve the position of the gods, at this time, seeing the Gene Temple emerges, but there are still some concerns in the heart.


    The scene of the ancient water **** impact gene temple is still vivid, if the Golden Retriever impact failed, I am afraid that it is fierce.


    "The hill master... He wants to go into the gene temple himself..." The green-haired beast and the woman are all looking worried.


    Although the current strength of Golden Retriever is stronger than that of the old Laoshan, but even after the Laoshan masters entered the genetic temple, they will never go back. If Golden Retriever can return, they are also unpredictable.


    "The hill master is too impulsive. How can I get into the gene temple now? I blame the gold coin. If the hill owner is not because he lost the first place, he will not venture into the gene temple." The green animal is anxiously transferred. Going, but there is no way.


    "Since this is the case, we can only expect the Hill Lord to come back." The woman sighed.


    In the starry sky, the gene temple has completely emerged, but the gate of the gene temple is still tightly closed, and there is no meaning to open.


    "Hey!" Golden Retriever roared again, and the golden light of his body turned into a golden behemoth, hitting the gate of the Gene Temple.


    boom!


    Under the impact of the golden brilliance, the door opened a line, only to see the inner light, the gloom, the boundless pressure from the door, so many creatures in the universe are fearful. Some creatures with willpower are already on the ground, and dare not look directly at the door of the gene temple.


    "It seems that Xiaojinjin is indeed much stronger than Gushui, so he knocked the door open, but..." Hansen rode on the back of the golden retriever, staring at the door that opened the line, and still worried. .


    The ancient water **** also smashed the door of the gene temple, but was directly suppressed by the terrible palm. The real fear is the master of the palm.


    The golden retriever carried Hansen step by step and walked toward the gate of the Gene Temple. At the same time, the golden light of his body spurted into the sky, hitting the gate of the Gene Temple again and again.


    Every time the golden light hits, the door of the Gene Temple is knocked open, and the door is getting bigger and bigger, but the inside is still shining, and nothing can be seen except the light.


    boom!


    When the Golden Retriever came to the front door of the Gene Temple, the gates of the Gene Temple had been completely smashed, and the gods in the door illuminate the universe and the whole universe was turned into daylight.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s gaze condensed and he saw that there was a light and shadow coming out of the door.


    The light and shadow are blazing, just like the light of the gods, the outline is like a human or a species of the heavenly and the emperor, but the light is too dazzling, and Hansen can only see a light and shadow. Contours only.


    However, looking at the outline, it seems to be somewhat like a woman, and when the ancient water **** hit the gene temple, it was suppressed by the palm of a suspected woman.


    If the palm of the hand belongs to the present light and shadow, then she can kill the ancient water **** with one hand, and the horror of its strength can be imagined.


    The light and shadow stood in the gate, and did not come out. Although it was just a light and shadow, she could not see her facial features, but Hansen could clearly understand that Guangying was looking at him and Golden Retriever.


    A pair of golden eyes of the golden retriever stared fiercely at the light and shadow. It seemed to be a choice of people, and walked toward the light and shadow step by step.


    "The top of the list of gods, please advance to the gods and re-enter the temple." There is a woman voice in the light and shadow, without a trace of human feelings.


    Hansen slightly frowned, but before Hansen said anything, the golden retriever snorted and his body collapsed, as if Hansen was down.


    "You have no problem?" Hansen came down from the golden retriever''s back and pressed it to the ear of the golden retriever and whispered to his ear.


    "Hey!" Golden Retriever snorted, it seems that Hansen is relieved, it has full confidence.


    Hansen had to retreat to the side and watched Golden Retriever step forward toward the gate of the Gene Temple.


    The light and shadow watched the golden retriever walked to the front door, and the palm of the hand slowly lifted up. The golden light in the eyes of the golden-haired donkey bloomed, and the big mouth was one, and the golden door suddenly emerged, facing the door of the gene temple.


    These pictures have never been seen before, and the front door of the Gene Temple has actually erected a door, which is a scene that has not existed since ancient times.


    With the golden gongs slamming down, the golden gate slammed open to the front line, and the golden light of the cockroaches emerged from the cracks of the door, echoing the radiance of the gods in the gate of the Gene Temple.


    "Hey!" The light and shadow in the door of the Gene Temple made a sigh of relief. The palm that had been lifted up was put down again. He stared at the golden gate and looked at him. He suddenly said, "You passed."


    After that, the light and shadow gradually disappeared into the light of God, and soon disappeared.


    "Hey!" Golden Retriever turned his head and looked at Hansen. He snorted at Hansen and then walked firmly toward the gate of the Gene Temple.


    Hansen understood the sound of Golden Retriever. It was saying, "I am waiting for you inside."


    Looking at the Golden Retriever stepping into the door of the Gene Temple, and gradually disappearing into the void with the Gene Temple, Han Sen''s mood is slightly complicated.


    The creatures of the various races of the universe did not know what it was like in the heart. The golden dragon rushed into the gene temple, and the existence of the gene temple did not even shoot at it. It seemed to be shocked by the things in the golden gate. It is.


    I think that the ancient water **** desperately fought, but it fell to the fate of being suppressed by one hand. Nowadays, the golden dragonfly is easy to enter with only one golden gate, and the treatment is different.


    "It''s easy to go in, but it''s a problem if you can come out." Zhentiangong sighed.


    "In any case, going in represents the opportunity, it is better than even the opportunity." Woman said.


    "The hill master...must be alive and come back..." The flash of light in the eyes of the blue-haired beast flashed.


    Hansen watched the disappearance of the gene temple, and was about to turn back. He suddenly saw the bright light above the gene **** list, and the names on the gene **** list flashed a holy light.


    At the same time, within the Gene Gods list, the images of the road also flashed. That is the picture of the top 100 battles in the battlefield of the Stars. The first one is the 100th alien, each of the top 100. The heroic battles of the people are all emerging one by one.


    Until the end, Hansen appeared at the top of the list, and the final image was fixed on Hansen''s body. This moment became eternal.


    In the next second, the sacred glory of the gene gods hangs down on Hansen''s body, so that Hansen is bathed in the light of the light, and there is also a thing falling from the holy light of the gene **** list. Come down and slowly fly to Hansen.

 Chapter 2880： Tenjin crown

    I saw a white jade crown slowly falling toward Hansen, directly on the top of Hansen''s head, the holy glorious flow above the white jade crown, such as the spirit of the gods suddenly burst out, the power of strange spirits Hanging down from the white jade crown, Hansen''s body gradually turned into a god.


    At the same time, a piece of information emerged from the white jade crown and flowed into Hansen''s brain, which gave Hansen more information.


    God of Heaven crown: Armed with the destruction of the gods.


    At the same time, the use of the gods crown, also appeared in Hansen''s brain, let Han Sen probably understand the ability of the gods crown.


    "It turns out that it is not really let me directly promote the godhead to become a god, but to use the power of the gods crown, which allows me to gain the power to enter and exit the gene temple like a god." Hansen knows how to use the **** crown, Understand what is going on.


    However, after figuring out, Han Sen felt a bit uncomfortable, because the 100th person has a real artifact, and the gods and arms seem to be inferior to the real artifact.


    Hansen feels that there is almost no difference between the sacred gun and the Medusa shield. It should belong to the same level. He won the first place, and he only got a sacred arm, except for being able to enter and exit the gene temple. There is no other powerful role, and it seems that it is not very powerful.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, the Gene God List was launched again and sent him back to the Imperial Garden.


    "Congratulations, I didn''t expect you to get the top spot." God smiled and looked at Hansen.


    "You are too stingy. How can you only have one arm in the top? I see the second and third place also have the arms of the gods. The first place is just a gods armed, which is too inconsistent with the status of the top. "Han Sen spit."


    "You don''t know how to be blessed in the blessings. They are armed with destructive spirits, just like your sacred guns. And you are armed with destructive power, can you be the same? And the gods crown can make you With the ability to freely enter and exit the Gene Temple, do you know how many of the top powers of the Great Universe have longed for this ability since ancient times?" God is very disdainful.


    "How many levels of armor is there? Is the destruction level much stronger than the destruction level?" Hansen asked quickly.


    "You will naturally know when you enter the Gene Temple. Your puppy has already entered. Do you not go in now?" God said with a smile.


    "Cough, I still have something, I will not go first." Hansen turned and asked: "Is it dangerous in the Gene Temple? You see my ability, if it is only inside for a while, will it be life-threatening?" ��


    "I don''t know." God is very speechless to Hansen''s cautiousness, lazy to ignore him, and no longer answer Hansen''s question.


    Hansen also wants to go to the Gene Temple to see it, especially when Xiaojinjin is inside, he wants to go in.


    However, Hansen still intends to wait until he is promoted to the true God, otherwise he will become a cumbersome little gold, and then it will not only be very depressed, but also the situation of the small gold will become more difficult.


    "I don''t know when Waner can wake up, or she will stay with me all the time, and I will live with my super-spiritual body, so that I can''t use the super-spirit for a long time. I can''t do anything with my hands." Sen glanced at Wan''s in the tower of the destiny, and saw that she was still asleep, but her body was much more stable, and her vitality became very strong. It was much stronger than Hansen had just seen her.


    Gold coins have won the top spot in the first world of gene list, gold smashed into the gene temple, plus the legendary view of gold coins and gold ,, making this battle of the gene gods full of various topics, For a long time, the universe has been relished by the various races. The names of gold coins and gold enamel have also become more and more mysterious in the big universe.


    The major races are investigating the origins of gold coins, including Wudingshan, but the results have not progressed. No one knows which party the gold coins belong to.


    As for the name of the Terran, I have never been able to find out the results. Some old antiques know something about the human race, but the smell of the gold coin is obviously a different kind of seed. It is completely different from those of the blue blood. It is not a race at all. presence.


    In their view, this time there is indeed a human race in the battle of the Gene Gods list, but it is not a gold coin, but a fourth-ranked Lou Lie.


    "How can we go to the Buddhas without knowing it?" Hansen has been hunting the seeds of the nine royal palaces to supplement their genes these days.


    However, there are not many high-level heterogeneous species in the Nine Royal Palace. Now Hansen must eat the different types of butterfly to improve his own genes, so the speed of improvement is very slow.


    He wanted to go to the Buddha family and grab his own knife embryo. By the way, he reported the burning lamp and labeled him as an ant, which hurt Isa��s revenge.


    But to go to the Buddha, he must be revenge in the name of Hansen, or go to the name of the gold coin, even if you recapture the knife embryo, it does not make much sense.


    The problem is that there is a **** who is next to him. If he changes back to Hansen, he will completely reveal his identity. This is what Hansen does not want to see.


    When I think about it, Hansen didn''t think of a good way. This **** seems to be very ordinary. Like a neighbor''s uncle, sometimes it seems that there are many things that are very understandable. It seems that everything is higher than the emperor. The gods who know the truth are a lot weaker, but his pressure on Hansen is much stronger than that of the emperor, so Hansen is jealous and does not dare to take too risky moves.


    "I have been away for a while." Who knows that Hansen is thinking about how to get rid of God, but God came to Hansen himself and said something like this.


    Hansen almost thought that he had seen his own thoughts, so he deliberately said so.


    "That''s a pity, I want to play a few more games with you." Hansen said quietly.


    "No hurry, I will go back and do something, I will be back in a few days." God smiled and said.


    "What is so urgent, is it even more important than playing chess?" Hansen asked with amazement.


    "There are new members of the Gene Temple, and I naturally have to take a look." God seems to be very casual.


    "Would you like to see gold?" Hansen sank in his heart. He didn''t think it was a good thing to be seen by God.


    "It''s just a normal procedure. Look at your friendship. If it is dangerous, I will definitely tell you the first time." God said with a squint.


    "Then I thank you first." Han Sen said so, but his heart is getting more and more uncomfortable. He said: "He won''t want to make a fuss about Xiao Jinjin and force me into the genetic temple?"

 Chapter 2881： Ruins that should not exist (plus more)

    God said that he left, but Hansen had some concerns in his heart, fearing that Xiaojinjin would be targeted by God because of his relationship.


    However, Han Sen knows that it is useless to worry now, and to improve his own strength as soon as possible. It is serious to be promoted to the Gene Temple after being promoted to the true level.


    Hansen intends to first think of a way to go to the Buddha, to take over his knife and the knife that burns the light, and then say that the power of the knife is also very helpful to Hansen, and it is a weapon that weakly wins and says strong. It will be useful in the Gene Temple afterwards.


    According to the information collected by Hansen, the strong people who have entered the gene temple in history have basically powerful real artifacts, plus the experience gained by Hansen and the gods, the true **** level. Power does have some effect on the gods.


    The power below the true level of God has little effect on God and is of little use. This is the main reason why Hansen wants to wait for himself to be promoted to the true temple after going to the Gene Temple.


    "A sheep head of Siyang Fangzun is the place where the cross evils are suppressed. One is the ranch to the gods, and the other is the place where many horror aliens gather. I don''t know where the remaining one is. I sent it away with Siyang Fangzun, and then resumed Hansen��s identity. If I wanted to come, even if it was God, it would be difficult to trace me to me in the first place.�� Han Sen thought of it and decided to do it.


    In the past, he was somewhat jealous of the place where Siyang Fangzun was sent, but now his strength is not weaker than the true **** level, plus the technique of moving the stars, there is no need to have too much scruples.


    The reason why Hansen did not directly use the starry sky to move is that he is afraid that God has a way to track his large movement of the starry sky, and the transmission of the four sheeps is almost impossible to trace. The transmission of this thing is related to any transmission known to Hansen. The power is different and it is difficult to crack.


    Hansen only needs to use the power of Siyang Fangzun to transmit it, then release the dissimilarity and restore Hansen''s own true body. At that time, no outsider can connect him with the gold coin, and then use the starry sky to move where he can go. where.


    Once again, I came to the Jiu Yu Palace. Hansen chose a palace that had no different species. After the ban was initiated, the operation of all the cosmic gears was shielded by the Dong Xuan field. This took out the Four Yang Fangzun and started the last sheep head.


    The two goldfish, one of the white and one black, swiftly spun up and brought Hansen into the four sheeps. When Hansen climbed out from the four sheeps, the person had disintegrated and restored the real Hansen. appearance.


    Hansen was alert and looked around, but he did not find any horrible aliens around him. The place where he could see was a starry sky. Not far from the starry sky, you can see a palace bigger than the stars.


    The palace is like a black behemoth in the sky, and the main body of the palace, which is made of metal, looks so cold and cold.


    It��s just that the palace looks like a lot of places have been damaged, it looks a bit worn, and there is a feeling of a big field of mechanical scrap.


    Hansen did not sense the fluctuations of the creatures, and flew toward the front of the palace, wanting to see where it is.


    Even if you want to use the big move of the starry sky, you must know which direction to move. Now he doesn''t know where he is in the big universe.


    Hansen soon came to the front of the metal palace, and watched it from a close distance. It was even more worn out. There were many huge cracks in the metal building, like the tears of some giant beasts.


    Fortunately, the top of the metal palace is still complete. Hansen saw four words "metal temple" on it.


    "Temple... Is this the interior of the Gene Temple..." Hansen was shocked, and he did not expect to see a temple here.


    "No, this is the big universe. It is totally different from the void in the temple of Tianluo. Is it that I think more? This metal temple is not the kind of temple..." Hansen thought, just Use the hole in the field to scan the interior of the metal temple. If it is really the kind of temple, there should be a **** in it.


    Hansen quickly breathed a sigh of relief. He scanned the entire temple in the Dongxuan area and found no vitality fluctuations and no creatures like gods.


    "I said, it is impossible to be the kind of temple here." Han Sen opened the door and walked into the metal temple. He saw that there were all kinds of broken metal battles everywhere, which was even bigger than the planet. In the palace group, there is almost no complete building. It is hard to imagine what kind of battle was experienced in the end, and this metal palace will be destroyed to such an extent.


    Hansen looked around while flying, because the damage was too great, many things have been difficult to debate the original appearance, and the shape of the building here is also very strange, unlike any of Hansen��s previous buildings.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw something, and his face suddenly changed.


    Among the collapsed metal ruins, Hansen saw a half-exposed altar. The style of this altar, Hansen had seen in the temple of Tianluo, was able to resurrect the vine That kind of altar.


    Hansen waved his hand and removed the mechanical waste. The altar below was revealed. It was exactly the same as Hansen��s in the Temple of the Gods, whether it was material, pattern or shape.


    "Is it really a temple here...but how can the temple be destroyed...and it is still in the big universe... Isn''t the temple supposed to be inside the Gene Temple?" Hansen looked more and more strange.


    Hansen turned around all the things, hoping to find some useful clues. Soon Hansen discovered that the altar is not complete and has been broken by what power.


    "What is the situation? A destroyed temple, who is capable of bringing the temple to the universe and destroying it?" Hansen was thinking about the space fluctuations in the distance. .


    With a heartbeat, Hansen sighed and hid behind a broken metal wall.


    Not long after, Han Sen sensed that there was a creature coming to the metal temple, standing in front of the door with the four-character metal temple, seems to be staring at the four words.


    Hansen looked at the field in Dongxuan and found that it was a man with white hair, but it was very strange. Although he had a white hair, he would not give people the feeling of aging. It seemed to be a temperament. Young and middle-aged men.


    "For so many years, I am still coming back after a while." The man stared at the metal temple for a long time and finally sighed.

 Chapter 2882： Repair the altar

    "Too one, is this the white hair that Taier encountered? Or is it recorded in the picture, that one of the gods?" Hansen said in the heart.


    Taiyi regained his gaze and walked slowly into the metal temple, and walked all the way to the altar.


    "Since it is here, why not hide." Taiyi looked at the altar and said faintly.


    Hansen was shocked. He didn''t expect to be discovered so soon, but who knows that the light and shadow next to it flashed, and only one figure appeared near the altar.


    "Emperor!" Han Sen looked at the figure and suddenly was shocked. He couldn''t think of meeting the **** of the gods here.


    "Is this metal temple a temple of the emperor? Isn''t it right, the emperor should be the **** of the fire system? How can the metal system be lapped, and the altar here is damaged, and the gods are afraid of the end." Not very good." Han Sen flashed a lot of thoughts in his heart.


    "Too one, I didn''t expect you to come back alive." The emperor said coldly.


    Taiyi looked at the emperor and glanced at it: "I have never been in the heart of life and death. It is you, so love your life, so that you can venture into the universe, and you are not afraid to live back to the temple?"


    The emperor whispered: "Do you think it is still the era of the sanctuary? Now those guys in the big universe can protect themselves. Who dares to come to the trouble of this god?"


    "How can this era be unbearable, and is it not the same as the world?" said a smile.


    The emperor��s face was stiff and cold. ��Taiyi, Jiuyi God was killed in the temple, and that thing was taken, did you do it?��


    "I just took back my own things." Too faint.


    "Don''t you know, how important is that thing to me?"


    "Know." Too a little bit.


    "Know you still have to grab?" The emperor hated the channel.


    "I don''t care about you, what does it have to do with me?" Taiyi looked at the emperor and said calmly.


    "Well, too, do you really want to break with me?" The emperor''s face was blue and green, and he laughed.


    "The moment you become the **** of the gods, you and I have already been strangers, and there is no righteousness and no righteousness. What is the grace of the grace." Taiyi is still a look that doesn''t care.


    "Well, if you have a hard day, don''t blame me for watching." The emperor screamed and turned away, and disappeared in an instant.


    Taiyi stood silent in front of the altar. After a while, he said again: "It��s hard to get inside, but come out."


    Hansen thought that there were other creatures that looked around, but did not find anyone jumping out.


    "Tell you, what are you looking at?" Taiyi��s face showed a strange smile and looked at the wall of Hansen��s hiding.


    Han Sen knew that he had discovered him too early, and a light cough came out from the wall: "Under the next time, I just don''t want to bother you and the Emperor, and don''t mean to eavesdrop."


    "You come first, naturally, not intentionally eavesdropping." Too little to say.


    Hansen��s heart glimpsed, knowing that Taiyi had discovered him from the beginning, and his technique of astringent breath was completely useless.


    "Crystal?" Taiyi was interested in looking at Hansen.


    "Yes." Hansen nodded.


    Who knows that Han Sen said for a while but said: "No, you are not a crystal, you are a human."


    Hansen��s surprise is not the same. Even God thinks that they are the crystal family. Taiyi can actually call out the name of human beings. Obviously, there must be hidden feelings.


    "What do you mean?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    Too smiled and said: "I didn''t expect that I just slept, and human beings have already stepped out of the shelter, and they have not spent so much effort on the Lord."


    "What is the relationship between human beings and the Lord?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse. He clearly remembered that human beings are branches of the crystal family and should have nothing to do with the Lord.


    To say that there is a relationship, it is only that the Clan later occupied the sanctuary of the Lord.


    However, since Taiyi can tell the shelter and know that human beings are coming out of the shelter, it is obviously not like talking nonsense.


    Too smiled and didn''t answer, turned to look at the dilapidated altar: "Can you do me a favor?"


    "Under the strength of the next, I don''t know if I can help." Taiyi was eccentric, Hansen did not dare to promise, but he wanted to inquire about the secrets of human beings from Taiyi, and he did not directly refuse.


    "It''s not a difficult thing. I want to fix this altar. The material is ready, but I need some pure water when repairing. Should you be able to use water genetics?" Taiyi said.


    "I am able to use the water genetics to display one or two, but why do you want to repair the altar?" Hansen''s heart is full of doubts, and the identity of Taiyi is increasingly unpredictable.


    Listening to his conversation with the Emperor, it seems that the relationship with the Emperor of Heaven is very unusual, but he knows the things of the Lord and the shelter, and now he has to repair the altar. It is really impossible to guess, which party he belongs to. power.


    And before the emperor also said that he seems to be able to enter the temple to kill the gods, now Hansen is almost certain, this one too, should be recorded on the picture, the **** of the devil.


    Taiyi did not answer Han Sen, but took out a lot of materials on the broken altar. A little white flame popped on the fingertips and fell on the altar. I suddenly saw the white flame burning the whole god. The altar, completely wrapped the altar in the flame.


    Hansen stood beside the altar, but could not feel the temperature of the flame, but the material on the altar was quickly melted into juice and penetrated into the crack of the altar.


    Even the altar was burnt like a red iron, showing a translucent state.


    The melted juice flows into the altar and gradually fills the cracks on the altar, causing the cracks of the altar to gradually disappear. In a short time, it looks like a perfect altar, but it is just crystallized and burned. It is like a crystal.


    "Help me to get a little bit of water." Too light.


    Hansen thought about the electric turn, but still according to Taiyi, using water genetics, a stream of water poured down the altar.


    The water fell on the altar, and when it did not touch the altar, it was all evaporated.


    "More, let the altar cool down completely." Too much.


    Hansen had to increase his strength and condense more water to rush to the altar, but Hansen used all his strength, but the water flow was difficult to fall on the altar, as the tide-like water was evaporated in the air. It is.


    "A very good one." Han Sen really felt at this time, how terrible the fire of the one is.


    However, since it has already been shot, Hansen has not given up the plan, and has grasped the source of the ancient water god. Hansen simulates the breath of the ancient water god, and once again condenses the water and rushes to the altar.


    laugh!


    The water fell on the altar, and the white smoke rose up on the altar, and the crystal clear altar that had been burned gradually recovered from the original stone.

 Chapter 2883： Re-emergence

    The altar that had been split and now seems to have no cracks, it seems to have recovered.


    But on the altar, there is still no visible light, and no gods are born again.


    "Thank you for your little brother, this is your hard work, goodbye." Too shakes his hand and throws it at Hansen, and then he goes to the altar.


    Hansen only saw the light above the altar, radiating toward the surrounding area. Where the light touched, the broken metal buildings were like the lens was reversed. The various pieces rose up and flew back, re-raising. Combine with the damage to one.


    For a time, all kinds of metal fragments in the entire temple were flying all over the sky. Various buildings, statues, and appliances were slowly recovering like time back.


    And the whole temple is also tearing the void with the power of the altar, it seems to break into the void.


    Hansen did not dare to enter the void with the temple, but had to rush out of the temple and watch the temple gradually recover.


    After the restoration of the temple''s original appearance, it has been faintly visible. The shape of the temple is like a weird metal giant bird. The metal giant bird looks down on the universe in a cold and proud way, giving people a kind of fluttering. Strange feeling.


    And the appearance of the metal giant bird, Han Sen looked at how it is like the sun Jinu, which is killing himself, but there are some differences.


    The temple became more and more complete, and gradually merged into the void, until it disappeared completely. Hansen returned to the gods and found that he did not ask the question of Taiyi.


    Looking down at the hand, seeing what Taiyi had thrown at him, how to look like an egg, the size and shape are very similar, that is, the weight is a bit heavy, and the color is a bit like metal.


    "What? Give me an egg? Let me cook it?" Hansen wondered, but for a moment he didn''t understand what the egg was.


    Hansen carefully looked at the hole in the field, and did not see a little bit of life from the egg, it seems to be just an egg-shaped artwork made of metal.


    "This is too much, God''s mysterious secret does not know what kind of ghosts are doing, he can actually start the temple, then in all likelihood, the gods in this temple, but look at his appearance, but not like those gods, when It��s really weird.�� Han Sen didn��t understand it for a while, so he didn��t want to think about it for a while. He took the metal egg up and looked around for a while. He still couldn��t tell the direction. He had to choose a direction to use the starry sky to move. Hope Good luck, first find a star field with creatures, and then determine your location.


    Because there is no way to determine the marking, the large shift of the starry sky is a very dangerous thing. For example, Hansen randomly moves a position, and it is likely to move directly to the mouth of a giant beast, or a hot pot.


    What is even worse is that when the body appears, it is stuck directly at the blade, and it is really looking for death.


    Fortunately, Hansen''s body is strong enough, the general situation will not have much impact on his body, but Hansen is still very careful.


    After a large shift in the starry sky, Hansen found that his body was in the water. The water was very clear and shallow. You can see the steps of jade. You can probably guess that it is a fountain pool or a pool.


    Hansen stood up and suddenly showed the water above his chest. He looked around and found that it was a large fountain in the center of the square.


    Hansen stood in the fountain, and the crowds of men and women were staring at him. The atmosphere was very strange.


    "Yan?" Hansen found that these men and women have a pair of white wings behind them, which is obviously a feature of the feathers.


    Since the Yu nationality was defeated by Kong Fei, Han Sen did not pay much attention to this race. I did not expect this time to move the starry sky and accidentally moved to the Yu��s territory.


    "Isn''t this a holy paradise?" Hansen looked around and found that it was not in a different kind of space, just an ordinary planet.


    Because there is not too much attention, Han Sen��s sacred paradise is still not clear to the Yu people. After all, after the fall of the lower class, it is still difficult for the Yu people to occupy the large alien space of the holy heaven.


    "Excuse me, where is this place?" Hansen walked out of the fountain pool and smiled and asked a young girl.


    "Here is the song feather star, who are you? Why is it inside the fountain?" The feather girl asked slyly.


    Hansen has not heard of where Ge Yuxing is, but there is already a technological civilization instrument. Hansen has come up with a communicator, connected to the public network of Yu Yuxing, and quickly determined his own logo.


    He found himself in a small star field not far from the Great Star, and the direction he moved in was obviously the Great Star.


    "The direction of the last sheep head of Siyang Fangzun turned out to be a terrible star field..." Hansen looked strange, but it seemed to be somewhat different from the big star field he had gone to before. It should be far away. s position.


    "I thought who was so bold, dare to swear by my song feather star?" Hansen suddenly heard a smile screaming in the distance, turned his head and looked around, suddenly overjoyed: "Flying brother..."


    The man in front of him came with a bad smile. It turned out that Hansen had not heard the news for a long time. He did not expect that he would be on such a small edge.


    "Time is really wonderful. When you first saw you, you are still a weak little one who dares not speak loudly. The little guy who is afraid of killing you has become a deified person." Kong Fei Exclaimed.


    "Fei Ge, how are you here?" Han Sen was a little curious, and Kong Fei and the Yu��s hatred of the universe were unknown, but there are so many feathers here, Kong Fei will actually live here, actually It is a little unexpected.


    "Come on, I don''t have a cosmic treasure here, but the ordinary wine tube is enough." Kong Fei did not answer, just lead the way in front, and many of the feathers see Kong Fei will take the initiative to say hello, laughing and calling a flying brother.


    Hansen soon noticed that the Yu people here are relatively young, and many are not purebred.


    There are many tall trees in the distance, and there are many tree houses built on the trees. Kong Fei lives in one of the tree houses, sitting on the wooden floor casually, throwing a bottle of wine to Hansen and carrying the bottle himself. After taking a drink, he said: "The feathers have been defeated by the lower class. After all, they have not been able to keep the holy heaven. Here are the orphans I have come back from the war."


    Hansen didn''t know how to answer it. Kong Fei was naturally wrong for him and his relatives to get back to justice. Relatively speaking, Kong Fei just took the Yu people out of the ranks of the superiors and did not kill them. It is quite kind.


    However, it still can''t avoid hurting many innocent lives. It can''t be said who is wrong. It can only be said that under the great times, if you can''t become a person who masters the fate, you can only rise and fall with the tide of the great times.

 Chapter 2884： Lighting decision

    "I finally came back, the taste of the home is very good." Han Sen finally returned home, took a deep breath, and was able to smell the taste of home.


    "Dad." Linger saw Hansen and ran over to reach out and hug.


    "Linger squats, let Dad kiss." Han Sen picked up Linger, sipped a bite on her head, and squeezed it twice, and the hand was still so q-bomb.


    "You are still willing to come back? You have to come back for a while, Linger is about to forget what you look like." Ji Yanran Han Han said with a glance.


    "Linger will not forget Dad''s right?" Hansen said, holding Linger, rubbing her nose with her nose.


    "Linger will never forget Dad, Dad will not forget Linger, right?" Linger said with wide eyes.


    "Of course, Linger is the father''s baby, and my father forgot that no one can forget Linger." Hansen said with Linger.


    "Linger and Dad will always be together, right?" Linger glared at Hansen''s neck and asked with a delicate voice.


    "Of course." Hansen nodded.


    "That kindergarten is on holiday, my mother said that Linger can go out to play, can Dad take Linger to play in the big universe?" Linger asked with a squint.


    "Hey!" Hansen almost didn''t have a **** spit out. It took half a day to let Hansen take her out to play. No wonder today is so smart.


    Hansen is slightly indulged. If he used to, he would not hesitate to take the Linger to the big universe. It would be too dangerous.


    But now Hansen has the ability to protect himself, and it is not impossible to consider.


    "If there is no danger, then take her to the place. The teacher has arranged a lot of parent-child work. You have never accompanied her. This time it is a parent-child travel assignment." Ji Yanran said on the side.


    "Alright, I have a place to stay there, Boa and the little red birds are there, they should also think of Linger." Han Sen nodded slightly and looked at Ji Yanran and said: "You Do you want to go together?"


    "I won''t go. I have recently studied a lot of Xuanmen''s techniques and found a lot of fun. I want to wait for some achievements of my Xuanmen''s technique, then bring Linger to the big universe and live there. It��s over there,�� Ji Yanran said.


    Hansen has some slight surprises. The technique of Xuanmen is quite complicated, and it is quite boring. It is very difficult for ordinary people to learn. It will not have obvious effects. It is a study that takes a long time to accumulate. Ji Yanran actually will be Xuanmen. The skill has such a big interest, it is unexpected.


    Early the next morning, Han Sen was sent to the big universe with Linger, and then after returning to Kong Fei, he directly moved back to the sky garden using the starry sky.


    Linger''s adaptability is very strong. The strong pressure of the big universe did not have much impact on her, and she quickly adapted to the environment here, which made Han Sen very surprised.


    "How strong is Linger''s physique? When I was just promoted, it took a lot of time to adapt to the pressure of the big universe." Hansen looked oddly and jumped in front of Linger Two horns swayed.


    But Hansen soon got proud again: "It''s no wonder, after all, she is my Hansen."


    The baby was released by Hansen, and he was depressed with Hansen.


    The changes in the sky garden are not big, but the people here are not so small. Boa, the little red bird, the little angel and the zero are coming. There are also people from Huangpujing, Qinhuang, Tang Zhenliu and Wang Yuhang. .


    The most important thing is that many people have already promoted to the level of deification with the help of Sky Garden resources. In addition to the few that have been seen in the battle of the Gene Gods list, the female emperor and the little stars have also been promoted to deification.


    "This is all the credit of the little red bird. If it weren''t for it, we wouldn''t be able to hunt the aliens of the plants so fast, and we couldn''t get so many genetic fluids. In other words, this is really a treasure, and it is a deified plant. All..." Wang Yuhang said excitedly.


    Boa took the Linger to play, and the little red bird followed the back of them, but ran a few steps, and then turned back, flapping his wings and flew toward Hansen, flying around Hansen several times. The eyes have been looking at Hansen, seemingly looking for something.


    "You are looking for this?" Hansen took a heart and took out the metal egg that Taiyi gave him.


    The little red bird suddenly screamed with excitement, and the wings flew over and rushed over, and the mouth was about to eat the metal egg.


    "This can''t be given to you now." Hansen was smirking and took the egg back, letting the little red bird rush.


    He still hasn''t figured out what this metal egg is, how can he let the little red bird eat it casually.


    The size of the sky garden is not large, but it is basically an elite of humans, aliens and aliens. The strength is quite good.


    "It seems that I can bring more interesting guys here. The resources in the Hanging Garden are so much. It should be no problem to raise a few hundred people." Hansen thought.


    Hansen is going to go to the Buddha family, but Hansen is still hesitating. He directly challenges the Buddha, and beats the Buddha from the position of the Shangzu. He simply walks the Buddha and puts his own knife. The embryo is taken back.


    It is natural to lay down the Buddhas, but Hansen is not good at using the name of the Terran. If he is in the name of the Clan, he does not know whether he can benefit all human beings.


    Generally speaking, after lighting the family lights, the creatures of the same race will be blessed by the family lights, and the body genes will be enhanced to some extent.


    However, Hansen, after all, is not a pure seed crystal, lighting in the name of the crystal family, do not know what the outcome will be.


    "At present, it is better to light the lamp in the name of the crystal family. The human race is still not too arrogant. And the ranking of the Buddha is too low, and it is not worthy of our human name." Wang Yuhang said.


    Everyone also feels that it is better to attack the Buddhas with the name of the crystal family. They have seen the battle of the Gene Gods list. They know that their strength is too far in the big universe, and it is not enough to make people stand up.


    "Alright." Han Sen nodded slightly. He planned to use the status of gold coins to light the human beings. At that time, he would definitely not choose a low-ranking race like the Buddha, and at least he should enter the top five.


    Discussed with the evil emperor, Qin Yu and others about the specific details, and thoroughly determined the plan to challenge the Buddha to light the crystal.


    "Boa, you take care of Linger, Dad has something to go out for." After Han Sen handed Linger to Boa, he used the starry sky to move to the Buddha.


    The holy baby saw Hansen leave, suddenly a touch of joy in his eyes, the fierce flash in the eyes, looking at the two sisters Boa and Linger who are playing.

 Chapter 2885： Knife Lin Buddhism (plus more)

    Within the Buddha Kingdom, the mood of the first ancestors was quite good. .


    Originally, he was only breaking the ranks. With his age and energy, it is no longer possible to go any further. But who knows that in the process of forging the knife into a knife, he has an unexpected joy, and the knife is turned into a knife. In the middle of the force, he was unexpectedly promoted to the level of the butterfly.


    The next step was double happiness. The Gene Gods list was unexpectedly opened. He even scored the top 100 with the knife and got the ranking of 80. He not only got a real artifact, but also got the same artifact. material.


    This way, fortunately, even the burning lights themselves feel a little unreal.


    "My luck is really good. I have come to such a real artifact. With this magical puppet, my Buddha is even more of a true god-level powerhouse. Even if I am exhausted, I don''t have to worry about the Buddha." The guardian." The burning lamp looked at a black puppet almost as tall as him, and his eyes were full of excitement.


    The black puppet has many weird and mysterious patterns. Although it is just standing still, it gives people a feeling of powerful magic.


    This magical puppet is a true artifact that burns the lights randomly. As long as the magic puppet is activated, it can accept the command to fight, and the strength is not inferior to the true god-level powerhouse.


    However, because the burning lamp itself is only a butterfly level, its own strength is insufficient, so there is no way to support the magic puppet battle.


    But the true god-level combat power, even if it can only use a certain amount of time, is enough to explode unimaginable combat power.


    This is also the most satisfying part of the burning lamp. As long as it is a deified level, it can use the magic puppet, but the amount of power injected will affect the fighting time of the magic puppet.


    Although the time is short, even if the burning lights die, there are still people in the Buddha who can use the magic puppets to protect the Buddha.


    "With the magic puppet and the karma knife, unless there is a top-ranking strong person and my Buddha can''t get through, otherwise my Buddha family is attached to the protection of the emperor, and there should be no big change. If you can put this piece again If the material refining is successful..." The burning lamp looked at the one-meter-long blood-colored bone in his hand, and the eyes flashed with excitement.


    This piece of bone is the reward of the true god-level material he got. This bone is called the broken soul bone. It is an arm bone of the true god-level alien soul-breaking beast.


    "Unfortunately, in order to refine the karma, the savings of so many generations of the Buddha have been almost exhausted. It is really impossible to refine the second true artifact. Only put this bone into the Buddha''s light pool, let it be baptized by Buddha and light day and night. After thousands of years, the material will become more pure. At that time, my Buddha family has been promoted by the younger generations. At that time, there will be capital to refine a true artifact." The burning heart is thinking, is preparing to break the soul The bones were placed in the Buddha''s light pool, but suddenly the face changed.


    The Buddha Light Pool actually shook up, not just the Buddha Light Pool. The entire Buddha State seemed to be shaking, as if a major earthquake occurred.


    The people of Buddhism felt the earthquake, and at the same time saw the discoloration of the heavens and the earth, shrouded the Buddha''s light in the Buddha''s country, and wavered like a candlelight in the scenery.


    "What happened?" The Buddhist people all looked at the void with suspicion. Suddenly, they found that there was a man floating in the starry sky above the Buddha.


    The man stood in the void, one hand pressed above the Buddha light guarding the Buddha''s country. For thousands of years, there was no fluctuating Buddha light. At this time, it was like a wave swinging under the man''s hand, as if it would always be like a bubble. Generally blasted.


    "Bold mad, even dare to destroy the Buddha''s light of the Buddha''s country, you know where this is?" Many powerful powers of the Buddha''s country broke up and yelled at the man.


    Although they saw that the man is strong, it is a deified power, not that they can match, nor dare to go up, but the momentum is not weak, and there is no fear because the other is a deified. And even a bit of pride.


    The reason why the strong country of Buddhism is like this is precisely because the burning lamp has got the eighty-fourth list of the gene gods. The ancestor of the family is the strongest on the list of gene gods. It is inevitable that they will become somewhat fluttering, and there will be some self-confidence and self-esteem. Swell.


    Han Sen��s feeling is a bit funny. Since he said that he is a Buddhist country, he also asked him if he knew what it was. This Buddha king is also very interesting.


    "Oh, I really don''t know, what is the place here, please ask for your advice." Hansen smiled and looked at the Buddha king.


    "Hey, here is the Buddha country, the gene gods list is the strongest of the Buddha''s ancestors." The Buddha kings raised their eyebrows.


    "So, I didn''t come to the wrong place." Han Sen said faintly.


    The Buddha king still wants to say something. Another King of the Buddha who just flew up, Wang Haiwang, was surprised to see Han Sen, and lost his voice: "Han Sen?"


    "He is Hansen? That priest Hansen?" The other Kings of the Buddha were also shocked.


    Although Hansen did not participate in this battle of the Gene Gods list, Han Sen��s reputation was not worse than the contestants, and even more loud.


    There are so many deified wars in the sky garden, although they have not achieved a high record, but so many deifications, the great universe of all ethnic groups believe that Hansen blessed, so Hansen''s reputation has become more loud.


    "Net sea king, it is rare that you still remember me." Han Sen said lightly.


    "I don''t know what happened to you when I came to the Buddha?" Jinghai Wang asked with a smile.


    When the lamp burned Hansen''s knife embryo and he was labeled as an ant, the net sea king was next to him. He naturally knew that Hansen and the Buddha had great hatred, and there would be no good things.


    However, the net sea king is not very flustered, although Hansen��s reputation is not small, but unfortunately its strength does not seem to be very strong. The first ancestor of the burning lamp has just won the 84th place in the list of gods, and also defeated the true god-level peacock. This makes the net sea king still somewhat emboldened.


    What''s more, nowadays the Buddhas are attached to the emperor, and Hansen even wants to find the troubles of the Buddha, but also cares about the face of the emperor.


    "I came to Buddhism, naturally in order to get debt." Hansen said.


    "My Buddha is never in debt." Jinghai Wang said with a sinking face.


    "Haha, a good one never owes a debt. Since you say so, then I will change it. I don''t want this debt. Let''s destroy the family." Hansen smiled coldly.


    "Let''s go, the Buddha is also the place where you can speak out?" Many of the strong Buddhas are angry.


    Hansen sneered, but his fingers were hard. It guarded the guardian Buddha light that had never been shaken by the Buddha. It was broken under the palm of his hand like a blisters, and the whole Buddha was instantly exposed to the stars.


    The Buddhas were exposed to the hustle and bustle, and they could not help but retreat for a time. Without the guardianship of Buddhism, the sense of security in their hearts was suddenly reduced, and they did not dare to confront Hansen.


    "Amitabha!" A buddha sounded, and the flashlight of a white Buddha''s coat came out, and a few steps came to Hansen.

 Chapter 2886： Lighting for the crystal family (plus more)

    "The ancestor of the ancestors." Seeing the ancestor of the burning lamp, the kings of the Buddha are all in the heart.


    The lights swayed and gestured, indicating that they didn''t have to talk. They looked at Han Sen indifferently: "Han Shishi is driving me to the Buddha Kingdom, breaking my family to guard the Buddha''s light, I don''t know why?"


    "Destroy the family." Hansen said coldly.


    The face of the burning lamp changed slightly, and it seemed to endure the anger in his heart. He frowned: "If Han Jushi came for the past, my Buddha is not a place that does not make sense."


    Saying, the burning lamp took out a thing from his arms. It was a tooth knife that was not known to be carved with animal teeth. "I know that you are worried about the past, but the knife embryo is refining. At that time, it has been destroyed. This knife is called the tiger tooth knife. It is a knife cast by the tiger teeth of the Western gods. It is also a good deification, and it matches the knife that you practice. When it��s a bit of a taste for my Buddha, I hope to be able to make a difference with Han Jushi.��


    "The lamp, the karma that you use, should be the mold of my knife?" Hansen smiled and looked at the burning lamp.


    The look of the burning lamp is unchanged, and it is indifferent: "Han Ju Shi thinks too much, and the area has a knives, and he can refine it into a real artifact. This is the sacred object that my Buddha has spent many generations of blood. The descendant of my family."


    "Lurning the lights, don''t say that I don''t give you the chance of the Buddha, the karma, the true artifact reward you got on the Genes list, and the true god-level materials. These three are handed over to me, my grievances with your Buddha. Then it was broken," Han Sen said.


    "You are thinking about it!"


    "Who do you think you are? Is the Taishang patriarch or gold?"


    "The ancestors of the ancestors, why do you say so much with this kind of ignorant and thick, and dare to destroy my guardian Buddha light, this sin is awkward."


    The kings of the Buddhas were all furious. In their view, Hansenti��s condition was too arrogant.


    The face of the burning lamp was also cold, staring at Hansen and said: "Look at the feelings of the Queen of the Blades and the Palace of Heaven, you are now retreating, I will be your future. If you must be unreasonable, don''t Blame me that the Buddha does not talk about feelings."


    "Hey, I gave you and the Buddha a chance, but you are too selfish and don''t know how to cherish it." Hansen had already expected this, and he said indifferently.


    What the burning lamp was trying to say, but suddenly saw that Hansen had a strange light, like a volcanic eruption, rushed into the void, and in a flash the whole starry sky was dyed into a strange color, the stars of the stars It is eclipsed.


    "I... Hansen... In the name of the crystal family... Lighting the family lights for my family..." Hansen��s voice spread throughout the universe, and the whole universe seemed to respond to his voice, constantly echoing propagation.


    In the reverberating voice, the Gene Temple slowly flew out of the void.


    "I rely on, the Gene Temple has appeared again. What happened to this world? It may not be possible to see it in the past 100 years. It will take a few times, and it will happen many times. This world is really going to be chaotic."


    ��Han Sen wants to light the crystals? But the lights of the people in the Gene House are already lit. Which one does he want to challenge?��


    "It''s interesting. The crystal family was disastrously defeated. It was almost destroyed. Now the crystal family has another Hansen. Once again, the crystals are lit up. I don''t know which family he is going to challenge. Is it still like the previous crystal family? The giants in the forefront of the Wan people?"


    "Han priest point light? It is really interesting. With the strength of the sky garden, it is not difficult to win a lower ranking."


    In the town Tiangong, Isa and the town Tiangong are playing chess, and suddenly they hear the voice of the sky echoing, showing the color of horror.


    "The kid even dared to come out to do things? Do not know which family he wants to challenge?" Zhentiangong said with a smile.


    Isa is showing the color of worry: "It is not a problem to challenge which family. The problem is that the Taishang people are always looking for him. He is so challenged. Is it because the Taishang people have the opportunity to find him? And I am still worried. With his temper will challenge the Buddha, the current situation of the light, Master, you know..."


    "The kid is not stupid. Since he dares to come out, he will naturally have his plans, and you don''t have to worry too much." Zhentiangong master laughed.


    In another building in the town of Tiangong, Yun Suyi is a beautiful flash in the eyes: "Han Sen wants to light the crystals. I don''t know which family he is challenging?"


    Within the emperor, the emperor Bai Wei looked at Han Sen, who was proud of the sky, and his face was complicated.


    "Crystal, is it still coming back?" In the abyss, a master dominated Hansen staring at the void.


    "Lighting up for the Celestial, this Hansen is a bit of a meaning." The blood of the Lord showed a smile on his face.


    There are creatures in the universe, and there are creatures watching this battle. At this time, the exquisiteness is the color of worry: "How did he come out at this time, and he also blatantly came out to the family lights, Isn''t it obvious that I want my family to catch him?"


    "Sister, don''t worry, Hansen, he must do his plan." Li Keer quickly comforted.


    Although Linglong is too sensible to practice, she is still difficult to support herself. She is worried: "Don''t say whether he has the power to light the lights. Even if there is, I have to participate in it. He wants to succeed too hard. He really shouldn''t. Come out at this time..."


    All the people of the heavens looked up at the stars, and before Hansen stood at the gate of the Gene Temple, they were also very curious as to which Hansen would challenge.


    The burning lamps and the many strong Buddhas are full of faces. They naturally guess that Han Sen wants to challenge the family, but he can''t believe it.


    Hansen��s reputation is so big, it is also because he has a magical blessing technique, but on the real strength, how could it be possible to get the burning light of the eighty-fourth list of God��s list, it��s hard to believe that Hansen will challenge the Buddha. Family.


    The Gene Temple has fully emerged, and Hansen reached out and pointed his fingertips to blood to the door of the Gene Temple.


    At the moment when the blood beads were near the gate of the gene temple, the door of the Gene Temple suddenly opened, and the entire gate was opened. Only the lights of the people in the Gene Temple were bright and bright, and the whole universe was shining like a white.


    All the families of the universe are staring at Hansen. The gates of the Gene Temple are opened, and the inner lights are in harmony. It is proved that the Gene Temple has already recognized Hansen��s challenge qualification. Now, see which race Hansen wants to challenge.


    Han Sen''s eyes glanced at the lights of the nations, and the lights were all suffocating, as if a beast was staring at him, as if he would choose someone at any time.


    Han Sen didn''t move, but his lips were slightly moving, and he spit out a word: "Buddha!"


    With the word Hansen spit out, the lights of the Wanshui converge on the fierce flames. Only the fierce flames on the Lantern lamps became even more blazing, and they flew out of the temple with boundless suffocation.

 Chapter 2887： Monolithic Buddha

    Starlight shines, the Buddha''s forehead in the entire universe is flashing the quaint Buddha''s lithography, even at the end of the universe, you can also come to the front of the gene temple to fight for the guardian lanterns.


    The roar of anger roared around the universe, and countless Buddhas came across the void. Even the most common Buddhas, without the ability to fly, could also come to the void battle with the ethnic print.


    Numerous Buddhists gathered in front of the lanterns, and they burned a strong Buddha light. Everyone is contributing their own strength to the lanterns, making the light on the Buddha''s lanterns more fierce, like the aurora, shining on the universe, distributing Unimaginable horror fluctuations.


    "Han Sen, do you really want to die with my Buddha?" The burning light is calm, but the killing in the eyes has been hidden.


    "It��s just a matter of destroying a Buddha. It��s not that way.�� Han Sen said faintly.


    The people of the universe heard Hansen��s words, and their faces were strangely colored.


    Although the strength of the Buddha is not among the best in the upper class, the ancestor of the Buddha is an exception. It not only unexpectedly reached the level of the butterfly, but also defeated the peacock in the battle of the gene gods. The true gods have obtained the ranking of 84, even if they are the top ranks, they want to consider the Buddha.


    What''s more, there are also emperors behind the Buddhas. It is impossible for the emperors to sit down and watch the Buddhas being beaten. Otherwise, who will still be attached to the emperors.


    "Han priest is a bit too arrogant. Although the sky garden has a lot of deification, but after all, it is only the original foundation. How can it compare with the top 100 of the gods?"


    "The gods of the sky garden don''t seem to come?"


    ��Han priest wants to challenge the Buddha alone?��


    Various ethnic groups have been talking about it, and Isa is also a strange color: "Sure enough, he still challenged the Buddha, and he is still a person."


    The owner of the town Tianzhu smiled and said: "I think Hansen''s level is not low. This may not be hopeless, but..."


    "But what?" asked Isa.


    "But the Clan challenge failed in the past, because there were foreigners involved in the family war, and not to mention those guys who prevented the Cels from being promoted to the Shang nationality. Even if they did not appear, the Taishang people would not let go. Hansen, this matter is difficult after all." Zhentiangong shook his head.


    "Which family was involved in the battle of the Celestials in the past?" Isa frowned.


    "It''s hard to say that the time has passed too long. I have witnessed that the creatures of that war in that year have almost died. Even if some old antiques are still alive, they will not advance things in advance." Zhentiangong thought and laughed. Road: "But those who block the crystal family should have become the dust of history. The possibility of occurrence is not high. Now Hansen needs to cope with the burning of lights and the Taishang."


    When they spoke here, the Buddha had already angered because of Hansen��s words.


    "The ancestor of the ancestors, this son should kill."


    "Do not smash the corpse, it is not enough to redeem."


    "The ancestors, please order, we vow to marry this madman."


    The burning light looks calm, but the murder in the eyes is already like the essence. I remembered the Buddha number coldly: "Amitabha, since you insisted on it, you can''t blame me for not thinking about the old feelings of the town."


    Naturally, this is not to say to Hansen, but to the town of Tiangong and Isa.


    As soon as the voice fell, the Buddha''s light bloomed on the burning lamp. The big hand waved at Hansen and played a strange Buddha light. It was the deformation technique that made Hansen an ant.


    Nowadays, the burning lamp has been promoted to the butterfly, and it is better than that of the previous year. This transformational Buddha light is stronger than the previous power. Under that palm, it seems to occupy the entire starry sky.


    When the Buddha sentient beings saw Hansen without any reaction, he was hit by the deformed Buddha light, and suddenly he was overjoyed.


    However, the Buddha''s light fell on Hansen, but it was like a breeze. It didn''t change the genetic form of Hansen. It didn''t even make Hansen''s hair move half a point. Hansen seemed to be so indifferent to the void. In the middle, the cloakroom has never been raised.


    Including the burning lamps, many of the strong Buddhas have their faces changed slightly. When the flames started at the beginning of the battle of the Gene Gods list, they used this hand to transform the Buddha light into a sacred deification.


    Hansen stood there and did not deliberately compete with the Buddha of the transformation, but did not suffer any influence. The physical body could not be imagined. It was obviously not as simple as the original.


    Hansen''s ice muscle jade surgery has been promoted to the butterfly level, which is hard to imagine for the strengthening and consolidation of the body. It is easy to change his gene with external force.


    Not to mention the deformation of the burning lamp, even if the Taishou patriarch is intimate, it is difficult to shake Hansen''s genetic roots by using the means of changing the land.


    "A very good and leak-free body, it seems that the kid should be promoted to the level of the butterfly." Town Tiangong praised.


    Isa��s brow has not yet unfolded. Hansen��s ability to promote the butterfly so quickly is gratifying, but the future is even more dangerous. A butterfly may not be able to cope.


    Han Sen stood in the void and looked at the burning lamp coldly and said: "Let''s take out the karma and the real artifact, and show off your own little clues. It''s just a laugh."


    Although the Buddha''s children were angry in their hearts, this time they did not scream like the previous ones. Hansen hardened the fire with a flicker and made a sense of uneasiness.


    "Amitabha!" The lamp slammed a Buddha, but nothing was said, slowly pulling out the karma.


    The knife is in the hand, and the whole person seems to be in great momentum. Just like the spirit is attached to the body, the Buddha''s light rises, and the horrible momentum is oppressed by Hansen, almost like a storm.


    However, regardless of how the momentum of the burning lamp climbed, Hansen saw nothing, just watching the karma of the burning lamp in his hand and smirking: "The light is burning, although you are not good, but this is really good. I was able to refine my knives into such artifacts, and I have to thank you for it."


    "This knife is my family, you can''t talk nonsense." The lamp slammed, and then no longer gave Hansen the opportunity to speak. Hansen smashed down and smashed the Buddha''s light to Hansen. before.


    Hansen did not evade, the palm of his hand was a knife, and the tooth in the toothbrush was still in the past.


    The purple knife smashed out of the palm, and the Buddha''s shadow knife and light of the burning lamp smashed together. The seemingly powerful Buddha light, under the glimpse of Hansen, was actually torn and smashed by a hard, purple knife like a broken bamboo The thrust was in front of the burning lamp, causing the burning lamp to evade, but after all, it was still half a minute later, and the Buddha sleeve was smashed half a piece.


    Everyone in the universe is shocked in the heart, and the burning of the lights is also a strong presence in the top of the gods list. Although its own strength is worse, it can also be a butterfly level, plus the real artifact, it can not stop Hansen has a slap in the face.

 Chapter 2888： Force ignition lamp

    "I am going, when did Hansen become so strong?"


    "Han priest is going to blow up. Even an empty hand blows down the burning lamp. What did this guy do during this time? How can it be promoted so fast?"


    "Unfortunately Hansen did not participate in the war of God, otherwise the war may be better."


    "No wonder he dared to challenge the Buddha, it is a bit of a skill!"


    "I know, who is Hansen? God, hey, how can you do anything you can''t do."


    ......


    The Buddhas are all ugly in their faces, and their hearts are also a little uneasy. No one had thought before, Han Sen was able to suppress the burning lights in the top of the list. The Buddhas were full of confidence in the burning lights, but Hansen��s knife instantly gave their pride and confidence into the bottomless. abyss.


    Han Sen did not move, with a hand-knife, a hand-toothed knife was displayed by him, and the knife was criss-crossed in the air. It seemed like the fangs of the fierce beasts, and it seemed to be able to smash everything.


    Originally thought it would be a battle for the burning of the light, in fact, the burning light is completely in the downwind, the burning lamp can not withstand Hansen''s knife gas, can only blindly dodge, it is only when dodging can not be opened, only Forced to use the karma knife to block Hansen''s knife.


    The knives smashed on the karma knife, and the burning lights suddenly smashed together with the knives in the starry sky like a meteor, and the face became pale, apparently the internal organs suffered a lot of shock.


    "The same is the butterfly level, Hansen''s strength is far above the burning lights, how is this guy practicing?" The emperor''s four emperors, Meng Lie, praised.


    Erhuang Shubai cloth also laughed: "But Hansen is not too happy too early. Although he is very strong, he will not be stronger than the peacock of the gods. The light will eventually win the peacock by the knife. It��s not so easy for Han Sen to win, and he has to find a way to deal with the knife."


    "Han Sen said that the knife was a knife that was burned away from him. I don''t know if it was true or not?" Meng Lie said curiously.


    "Who knows, but the Buddha has always liked to use the power of other people for their own use. Most of the genetic techniques of the Buddhas are copied from the genetics of other ethnic groups. On... oh... I��m really not sure about this...�� Bai Buyi smiled and said nothing.


    "Now, Hansen can break the causal power of the knife. If it can''t be broken, it will be useless for him to suppress the burning light. Once the power of the knife is activated, the burning light will immediately turn defeat into victory." Meng Lie stared at Hansen with a burning gaze.


    Hansen''s knife hit the sky, the knife''s knife is almost incomparable, and the suppressed lamp is almost difficult to breathe, and it is more and more difficult to resist Hansen''s offensive.


    laugh!


    There was a knife mark on the top of the burning lamp, and the blood suddenly rushed out.


    Hey!


    The next knife, Hansen''s knife smashed into the left rib of the burning lamp, as if the bones were cut off.


    Hansen is like a horrible devil. A knife smashes on the burning lamp, causing more and more wounds on the burning lamp. There are purple knife flames burning above the wounds, constantly tearing the burning lights. The wound made him hurt more and more.


    Before that, no one thought that Hansen would easily gain the upper hand, but the burning light would be suppressed so badly that there was almost no counterattack.


    The Buddhas are all gnashing their teeth, but their hearts are even more uneasy.


    "The ancestor of the ancestors also had a karma knife. Hansen is definitely not the opponent of the ancestor. As long as the karma is open, Hansen will be defeated." A Buddha king called.


    "Yes, even the peacocks of the gods can''t stop the karma, what does Hansen think?" Another Buddha king also followed.


    The owner of the town Tianzhu heard what the Buddha��s sentient beings said and shook his head: ��The Buddha��s family has pinned their hopes on a different treasure. Even if they can pass the Hansen level, they are afraid that it will be difficult to keep up after the old lights. The position of the family."


    Isa is staring at Hansen without talking. Hansen��s tooth knife is no longer under her, but Hansen��s tooth knife is still a pure tooth knife, and does not reintegrate innovation like Isa. A single tear property.


    But even if it is Isa, I can''t say that I can win Hansen''s tooth knife with a dental knife.


    "The time has passed so fast, unconsciously, he has grown to such a point, I thought that at the beginning I thought he was hopeless in this life." Isa sighed.


    The town��s main singer laughed and said: ��It��s just you. When Kong Fei gave the deification of the gods, many ethnic elites have seen him, but no one is willing to lead him into the family. They feel that he is hopeless. Your vision is good enough, and he is forced to focus on training. Now Hansen can achieve such an achievement, I am afraid that those who regret the intestines must be green."


    Isa smiled a little bitterly. The reason why she would accept Hansen was not because she had taken a fancy to Hansen��s qualifications, but because she was betting with the fortune teller. The praise of the town��s lord of the palace made her feel guilty. .


    However, Hansen can have such achievements, and Isa is very pleased. She has so much to pay, and now it seems that it has not been in vain, and it can even be said that it has exceeded her expectations far.


    "Which step can he take?" Isa also wants to know where Hansen''s limit is, or that there is some faint expectation in her heart.


    The Buddha''s blood fell, and the knife was like a flame. Under Hansen''s tooth knife, the burning lamp was smashed and bruised, but his eyes were still stunned, not half-conflicted, not even panicked.


    Because the burning lamp knows that he still has a lot of cards to play with, he has a chance to win.


    Hey!


    Hansen is again on the thigh of the burning lamp, almost cut off his thigh, the pain of burning the light, the light in the eyes is more and more prosperous.


    "Come on, let me lick a little more, and let me hurt a little more. Now every knife wound I suffer will be your deadly poison." The blood of the burning lamp is flowing, the belief of winning is not at all Moved.


    "This way, Han Sen is afraid that it is very difficult to win." Within the Taishang nationality, Li Keer said.


    Linglong��s face also showed sorrow: ��The karma can absorb the power of the knives for their own use, unless Hansen can kill the burning light, otherwise the first knife he is licking on the burning lamp will become a burning The light counters the most powerful weapon. When all the power is condensed into a blow, how can Hansen resist?"


    At this time, the burning lamp felt that his body had reached the limit, and he could no longer continue to suffer more stab wounds. He suddenly screamed like a lion who was awake, and his Buddha��s light rose, and the karma was more It is the light of the Buddha, and the power of terror flows above the blade.


    In the next second, the wounds on the burning lamp seemed to be in the flow of water. They all flowed to the karma knife and merged into the blade. The body of the burning lamp was completely restored, and no longer sees it. Scars.

 Chapter 2889： Under the sky

    The burning lamp returned to its peak state in an instant, as if the previous battle had never happened, and he had never been hurt. .


    The karma of the arbitrage in his hand is radiant at this time, but the volatility of the knives has already made people shudder.


    Even if it is a deified power, after sensing the power fluctuations on the knife, it is also a glimpse.


    "Insult me, the Buddha, you should die." The momentum of the burning lamp continues to rise with the temperament of the karma, as if an ancient **** occupied the starry sky, accompanied by the sound of the judgment of the gods, karma The knife also squats at the same time.


    The power of the knife almost splits the universe into two. What is even more terrifying is that the knife light in the knife is actually with the tearing characteristics of the force of the tooth, but this knife is earlier than Hansen. Any one of the knives must be strong, and I don��t know how many times.


    The Buddhas are all overjoyed, and the power of the knife makes them shocked, but this shock makes them extremely happy.


    "Death! Dare to challenge my Buddha, to humiliate my first ancestor, you are a corpse!" Many Buddhas are worried, and they are eager to see Hansen being killed by a knife.


    "Because of the fruit, a good karma and retribution knife!" Looking at the knife that was almost like the annihilation of the world, Han Sen could not help but admire.


    This knife actually gave him the feeling that he could not dodge, and his knife strength is strong. I am afraid that even if it is a true god-level alien, it is impossible to escape.


    "Unfortunately, your opponent is me." Han Sen''s eyes condensed, his body suddenly changed, and the one-armed arm turned into a blade, and straightened toward the knife.


    "Is it necessary to fight **** the front?" Meng Lie revealed the color of surprise. Anyone can see it. The knife that burns the light condenses the power of the numerous knives that Hansen has previously smashed for his own use. The true God, Han Sen used a single blow to compete with his own countless blows, which is obviously unwise.


    Bai Buyi shook his head and said: "He didn''t want to hide, but he couldn''t hide. The karma knife was not as direct as the power of the demon sorcerer, but it also had the power of cause and effect. The karma knives absorbed Hansen''s light. The injury, then it will definitely fall on Hansen, even if Hansen uses the starry sky to move away from several stars, it is useless, this is the fruit he must bear."


    "But such a blow, how can Hansen be able to compete?" Meng Li smiled.


    Like Meng Lie��s thoughts, many people who have a relationship with Hansen, such as Linglong, Li Kerer, Han Wei, Yun Suyi, Tang Zhenliu, are worried about Hansen.


    Hansen squatted, but this time on the arm, there was no knife smashing out. It seemed to be just a glimpse of the void, without substantial power.


    Everyone is a glimpse, they are wondering what happened to Hansen. In the face of such a strong knife, he did not even make a knife.


    ��Abandoned?�� The Buddhas are all overjoyed.


    Looking at the horrible knife light of the burning lamp, Hansen must be in front of him, and Hansen has no time to resist.


    But in the next second, everyone was stunned, and the horrible knife light stopped in front of Hansen, as if it had solidified in the void, the horrible knife shivered and looked like it was afraid. .


    boom!


    In the suspicion of the people, the horrible knife light was disintegrated in front of Hansen, turned into a purple knife, like a purple torrent, and the knife rolled back and swept toward the burning lamp.


    "The knife in the sky..." Yun Suyi��s surprise sounded.


    "Is this ruined karma?" Yun Sushang is also a look of stunned.


    "Under the heavens, everything is a chess piece, Hansen''s understanding of the knife under the heavens has entered the realm." Town Tiangong praised.


    The ancestors of the burning lamp changed their faces, and the Buddhas were also as dead as they were. They were pinned by all the hopes. They turned into Hansen��s help in an instant, which is simply unbelievable.


    "Impossible...how can the power of the fruit be controlled...this is impossible..." One thousand people in the heart of the lamp refused to believe, but they had to believe it at this time.


    Looking at the horrible knife flowing wildly, where the burning light dare to resist, a bite of the tooth released the magic puppet, I saw the magical puppet instantly magnified, turned into a black wood statue, the mysterious pattern on the body flashing A fist hit the horrible knife flow.


    boom!


    The mysterious black boxing force collided with the purple knife flow, and the knife flow was suddenly smashed, and the magic puppet was also blown out by the force.


    "Hey, true god-level heterogeneity? No, it''s not a different kind of... It seems to be a different treasure..." Zhentiangong said with amazement that the **** puppet said.


    Hansen naturally also looked out. It was not a different kind of seed, but a different kind of treasure. Looking at the magical puppet, he smiled and said: "This is the reward of real artifacts in the battle of God? It is an interesting real artifact. It is possible to fight autonomously, and it can also erupt a true-level battle, which is much stronger than your master."


    "The Buddha''s children listened to the order and activated the lanterns to kill the thief." The lamp was on the side while controlling the magic puppet to kill Hansen.


    The Buddhas have been given the order to burn the lights, and they no longer hesitate. Each one has inspired the power of the body. Whether it is strong or weak, it has turned out a power to flock to the Buddha.


    Above the lanterns, the flames are blazing, like a volcano erupting, the golden flames condense into a huge golden ancient Buddha in the void, and the gods flash in their eyes, like a searchlight, they are directed at Hansen, and the golden flame is condensed. The power of the power exudes boundless pressure.


    This is the power of the Buddhist tribes to condense the national spirit, and its strength is not inferior to the deified strong, and besieged Hansen with the supernatural puppets and the first ancestors.


    Husband was attacked by three terrible horror creatures, but Hansen did not look at his body. His figure was moving and his hands were free to move.


    With Hansen''s sniper, the smashed knife flow once again condensed and emerged, and the knives turned into torrents and the three major blows, and even did not fall.


    The magic puppet is the most powerful, and the knife flow is smashed again and again, but the knife flow is regenerated again and again, and as time goes by, the knife flow becomes more and more magnificent.


    All the creatures of the big universe are inexplicably inexplicable. Hansen��s power to fight the magic puppets, the lights and the national spirits seems to still prevail, but instead they are more and more suppressed, even if they are shocking. It is also difficult to break the flood of Hansen''s knife.


    "Under the heavens, all beings are like chess pieces." Han Sen stood proudly in the void, his voice was so loud, his arms were like a knife, and the thousands of knives were condensed toward his arm, turning into a scorpion god.


    At a glance, the entire starry sky seems to be shrouded by the knife light, and there is no way to avoid it. The first and foremost puppet is born and smashed out for tens of thousands of miles, and the knife light continues to fall, unstoppable. The trend, stunned the burning lights and the Buddha spirit.

 Chapter 2890： Gods help the Buddha

    Seeing the horrible knife light, I was stunned by a horrible burning lamp, but suddenly I saw a wave of chaos shining in front of the burning lamp. The knife light collided with the chaotic light, like neutralization. Both are invisible.


    In that chaos, a creature with three heads and six arms like a demon **** slowly walked out, and the six eyes on the three heads stared coldly at Hansen, as if it were a gaze from the dark abyss.


    "Lord of Destruction?" Hansen recognized the incoming person and could not help but frown slightly.


    The Lord of Destruction is also a strong god-level powerhouse, and its strength is so amazing that it has won the thirteenth ranking on this time.


    Hansen thought that the Taishang people might come to him for trouble, but he did not expect that the Taishang people did not appear, but the one who appeared was the Lord of Destruction.


    The Lord of Destruction stepped out step by step, and the light of chaos on his body became stronger and stronger.


    The three heads of the ruined family, one representing the light, one representing the darkness, and the other representing the soul, the three forces united into one, that is, the great destruction of the light.


    It is only the devastating **** of destruction that has reached a very high level. It has become a great destruction of chaotic light. It can be said that it is one of the most destructive genomics in the universe, almost invincible.


    "Han Sen, the Buddha is not extinguished, you still retreat." The Lord of Destruction represents the bright head and generally compassionate.


    "Don''t retire and die." On behalf of the dark head, there is a bloodthirsty glow in the eyes.


    "Now the retreat is still coming." The bird''s head, which represents the soul, also said.


    The three heads speak different words, and the chaos of the Lord of Destruction is getting stronger and stronger, step by step toward Hansen''s oppression. If Hansen does not retreat, I am afraid that it will immediately suppress.


    The Buddhism sentient beings are overjoyed. They did not expect the peaks and turns, and the relationship with the Buddhism is not so good to destroy the family. It will actually help at this time.


    "Today I will defeat the Buddhas, and no one will use them." Han Sen stood in the air, and countless swords flow around him, like a star river body, and the Lord of the Destruction, no half-point The meaning of withdrawal.


    "Then go to hell." The three heads of the Lord of Destruction simultaneously spoke the same words in different tones. The great destruction of the chaos in the body also shot Hansen in a flash, and the speed of the people did not dodge at all. time.


    Hey!


    The chaotic light hits a fascinating purple metal shield, and the eye of the enchanting beauty above the shield slowly opens. The chaotic light is solidified by the gaze, like a gray river that solidifies in the void. Among them.


    "Today, my crystal family must be promoted to the upper class, no one can stop me." Han Sen held the shield and stepped toward the Buddha''s family lights.


    The destruction of the Lord of Destruction is powerful, but it is impossible to break the shield of Medusa. The destruction of chaos is solidified in the air, and it has not caused half damage to Hansen.


    The burning lamp and the Buddhas retreat and retreat. They have already retreated to the national lanterns. Their faces are full of horror. The 13th destroyer of the gods is in person, but they still can��t stop Hansen. It��s incredible. .


    Seeing that Hansen was about to come to the Buddhism lanterns, he saw a horrible breath tearing the void, and the first breath was strong and unmatched.


    "The seventeenth of the gods in the gods list ... the gods ranked the twenty-first of the thousands of robbed true gods ... God ranked third in the thirteenth Aurora ancestor ..."


    A horrible existence descended on the starry sky. Just a moment later, there were already more than a dozen terrorist powers coming. Some were on the gods list, some were not on the gods list, but their strengths have been reached. The true **** level.


    The burning lights were shocked and joyful, and they greeted the horrible strongmen: "Amitabha, you are helping the Buddhas to survive this robbery. The Buddhas are grateful to Dade, and never forget the virtues."


    "The Buddha and my family have a good relationship with each other, and it is also appropriate to help." The aurora ancestors said indifferently that the other horrible powerhouses did not even talk about it, but looked at Hansen coldly.


    When the lights are a little glimpse, he can''t remember when the Buddhas had made good connections with the Aurora generations, but at this time they couldn''t care much. They screamed at the Buddha and said, "Amitabha, please help me to kill the thieves."


    "I didn''t expect the popularity of the Buddhas to be so good? In the moment of crisis, there are so many strong people who help each other?"


    "But don''t you feel a little weird? So many horrible strong people help the Buddha, but there are no emperors."


    "When you say this, it seems that it is a bit strange. The Buddhas are now attached to the emperor. It is impossible for the emperor to stand by and watch the emperor, but there are so many strong people who help the Buddha, but there is no emperor."


    "In any case, with so many terrorists helping, it is impossible for Hansen to shoot down the Buddha for the Clan."


    "Unfortunately, Han Sen is so strong, even if it is not impossible to lead the Celtics into the top ten, but he chose a low-ranking Buddha, but it has caused so much trouble..."


    The crowds talked a lot, and the aurora ancestor turned to Hansen and said: "Han Sen, give me a sentimentality to the Aurora, and retreat today."


    "If I don''t retire?" Hansen glanced coldly at the true god-level powerhouses and kept everyone in mind.


    "If you don''t retire, you will die." If the ghost is in the shadow, he will be called with a very sharp voice.


    Surrounded by the strongest of the heavens, a horrible atmosphere filled the void, and Hansen was surrounded by a group of wild beasts, and it seemed to have fallen into desperation.


    Let''s all look at it. Those who are strong in terror have killed Hansen. If Hansen is going one step further, I am afraid that he will immediately be murdered.


    More than a dozen true-level horrors existed. Hansen had only one Medusa shield in his hands. Even if he was strong, it was difficult to resist the attack of more than a dozen true gods.


    "How could this be?" The exquisite look of the face, the people of the Taishang nationality have not yet arrived, there are so many strong people and Hansen embarrassed.


    "This incident seems a bit embarrassing. Other races don''t say that the 10,000 people have had some contradictions with the Buddha before. They are hostile. How can they even help the Buddha?" Li Keer said with a strange look. .


    The owner of the town Tianzhu also had the same doubts, but he soon came to a conclusion. He looked differently: "It seems that there is a horrible existence and I don''t want to see the crystal family promoted to the upper class. Otherwise, the energy of the Buddha family will never be Maybe please move so many real-level shots to help."


    Isa frowned, his eyes flashed with fear, and now Hansen can not lay down the problem of the Buddha. Whether he can retreat from the whole body is a big problem.

 Chapter 2891： Who is blocking me from lighting the crystal?

    "Who are the people behind these guys? Who doesn''t want the Celtics to be promoted to the top, and there is such a big handwriting? It seems that the failure of the Celtics to advance to the top is not accidental." Han Sen''s gaze The stars are generally flashing.


    There are so many races in the entire universe, and only the superiors will have the power of the deification. Even if some of the subordinates have the deification of the strong, it is also an example, the number will not be too much.


    However, there are only 10,000 people in the Shang family. I am afraid that there will be no more than twenty people who can really have the true God-level powers.


    Nowadays, there are so many real people in the upper class, and the energy of the people behind them is terrible.


    The only thing that Hansen is more fortunate is that he has not seen the emergence of the three great people until now. If the energy of the person behind him can be driven by the three great people, it would be even more terrible.


    "Han Sen, still not retreating." The three heads of the devastating master were coldly drinking at Hansen at the same time. The great destruction of chaos in the body was also getting stronger and stronger, almost inciting the starry sky.


    The excitement of the Buddhism sentient beings is extremely extreme. The net sea king said: "Please help the adults to help the thieves."


    "This child is so disrespectful to adults, it should be killed."


    "This son should kill!"


    Those true gods said that Hansen had to retreat, but like the demon gods, Hansen was surrounded by the middle, and there was no meaning of retreat. Obviously, it would not be so easy to let Hansen leave, so drunk, just to let Hansen give up first. The family war initiated by the Buddha.


    "Today, Hansen wants to light the crystals and block me." Hansen brows slightly, regardless of the horror of many real gods, and the knives and torrents of the outside are turning like a star to the Buddha. The family''s family lights go away.


    All the families in the universe were shocked. I don''t think Hansen would choose to destroy the Buddha''s family lights under the pressure of so many true god-level powerhouses.


    Inside the planet of the Wanbao people, the eyes and eyes were red and the eyes were tight, and the fists were tightly licked. The nails were caught in the flesh and blood, letting the blood flow from the fists, but it didn''t feel like it.


    "Is the crystal family really standing in the forest of the nobles?" It has been a long time since I came to the big universe. I have already had a deep understanding of the big universe. He knows how hard Hansen is, but he is in his heart. Still looking forward to the emergence of such a trace of possibilities.


    When the crystal family defeated, a small part of the remnants had to retreat into the shelter, and almost no one believed that they had a day to return to the big universe, and even dared not to think about the promotion of the Shang.


    However, now the crystal family is only half a step away from the Shang family, but this half-step is like a world-wide, the gods of the heavens are like the mountains that cannot be crossed.


    "Why? Why is it that my promotion to the Shangzu will be so difficult? Even the gods of the heavens will be embarrassed with my family?" The rest of the universe, the remnants of the descendants of the crystal family, all of them look like night and night, red eyes, angry and Unwilling to growl.


    More than a dozen real gods are all masters of light, and the Lord of Destruction, which is at the forefront of Hansen, is directly exploding with the great destruction of chaos, as the aurora of the heavens and the earth has slammed into Hansen.


    Han Sen did not want to retreat, the Medusa shield in his hand burst into a fascinating light, Medusa''s eyes were slightly stunned, and the fascinating brilliance of the smashed the smashing chaos of the gods in the air, at the same time, Han Sen also played a god.


    This light is not a tooth knife that Hansen has been using, but a wonderful beam of light that instantly illuminates the Lord of Destruction. The chaotic light of the Lord of Destruction erupts against the light beam.


    However, the light beam was not affected by the chaotic light, and after falling on the Lord of Destruction, there was an incredible change in an instant.


    That kind of change has changed the face of the ruined master, and those who are killed to Hansen''s true god-level powers are also shocked, one by one stopped the killing, the face is shocked, and even the reluctant retreat.


    The true devil of the gods, in the moment of being illuminated by the gods, the body quickly degraded, and fell from the true **** level to the butterfly in the blink of an eye.


    The knives and light torrents passed through, and the body of the ruined Lord was directly annihilated, and fell to the destruction of the butterfly class. Hansen could not stop the same order. It is dust.


    The aurora ancestors and so on are all horrified, one by one chilling and retreating, the powerful destroyer, even Hansen directly from the true **** level to cut down the butterfly, without any effort to be killed.


    If Hansen is only killing the lord of destruction, they are not so frightened, but they are watching the Lord of Destruction being Hansen''s hand from the true **** to the butterfly, the fear is more than Hansen killing the destroyer More shocking.


    "What was that?"


    "The Lord of Destruction seems to have been defeated by Hansen from the true **** level to the butterfly!"


    "What power is that? Can you turn the true **** into a butterfly?"


    "God is still a god, he is a god, let you rise, you will rise, let you drop, you will have to fall, too his mother''s metamorphosis!"


    "This is too invincible? Who can compete with this kind of power? Even the true god-level powerhouses are directly downgraded. If Hansen participates in the battle of the gods, the first position is only afraid that gold may not have a chance. Let the gold coins."


    "Your father is still your father..."


    "God is really a god, he is a god... what about the god... oh... or a son..."


    Hansen smashed the lord of destruction, his eyes gazing indifferently from the faces of many true gods such as the aurora ancestor, and suddenly they were chilling and could not help but retreat.


    They have all seen the big world, experienced the terrorists who don��t know how many hardships, even if they encounter a strong enemy who is several times their strength, they will not be so unbearable, but the destroyer is shot down. It is too shocking, beyond their cognition, will trigger the deepest instigation in the heart.


    Thousands of hardships and advances to the true God, the hardships of which are only understood by themselves, but suddenly found that Hansen can actually ruin all of this between the hands, how can make them calm.


    "Who wants to stop me from lighting up the crystals?" Hansen stood proudly, his eyes glanced at the universe, and asked coldly.


    The aurora ancestors and others did not say a word, but no one dared to block in front of Hansen. Instead, as Hansen walked toward the Buddha''s body shape, the true gods in the left and right positions in front of him were quietly retreating.


    The entire universe is silent and silent, no one dares to answer.


    The burning lights and the Buddha''s sentient beings are all tragically changing. It is impossible to believe that so many true god-level powers have helped each other, but there is still no way to stop Hansen from extinguishing the lights.


    Seeing Hansen stepping on the river like a star, if the gods come, the Buddhas are desperate in their hearts, and if they face each other, there is still the pride and murder of the gods when they come.


    "Han Ju Shi, I used to be the fault of my burning lamp. It is because I have no guilty guilty. This knife is exactly what your knives are. Now it is the original master, and this magical puppet is my battle." The rewards of the true god-level treasures are also given to you. When it is the gift of my family, please also let me put aside the Buddha��s way of life. My Buddha��s ranking is really not worthy of your identity and strength...�� It was pale, and the karma and the magic puppet trembled.


    "I have given you and the Buddhas a chance, but now it is late." Hansen waved his hand, and thousands of knives flowed toward the Buddha''s spiritual impact.

 Chapter 2892： Crystal is a family

    oom!


    The spirit of the family is broken, and the flame on the lantern is extinguished.


    The Buddhas were all white, and the Buddha''s imprint on the forehead was instantly shattered, causing them to tremble, like cramps and bones. The painful body trembled fiercely, and the vitality of the body also dropped.


    puff!


    The first ancestors of the burning lamp spurted out blood, falling from the butterfly level to the broken level, and all other Buddhist sentient beings also fell to the first level, and the blessing of the upper bloodline also disappeared.


    The extinguished family lights automatically flew to Hansen''s blood, and the blood fell on the wick, and suddenly turned into a cluster of flames to reignite the family lights.


    The ignition of the flame is more and more bright, and the flames are crystal clear as ice jade, which makes people feel a little warm, but has a cold feeling.


    As the family lights were re-ignited, the lights above them were also bright, and the Buddha''s words on the original lamps had already been broken.


    The family lamp fell in front of Hansen, Hansen''s finger waved, and wrote a crystal word on the light body. At the same time, he said: "The crystal is the upper class. Since then, all the blood of the crystal family, regardless of the pure blood and No, no matter how thin or weak the blood is, it is a vein of my family, and all of them can be sheltered by the blood of the crystal family."


    With the voice of Hansen, the crystal characters on the lamp of the family lit up like the sun, shining the whole universe.


    Under the radiance of the light, on the forehead of a group of crystals, staying up all night, there is a crystal print, which is the crystal word written by Hansen.


    boom!


    Day and night have reached the peak of the king, and the formation of the crystal family has been a moment, the body has quickly changed, and suddenly broke into the level of deification.


    In all corners of the universe, the residual blood of the wandering crystals, at this time, are also �� metamorphosis, all promoted to a level, the talent has also been blessed by the superiors, the genes are optimized by the strange power, become more excellent.


    Within the sky garden, Tang Zhenliu, Wang Yuhang, Huang Jingjing and other human foreheads also appeared on the forehead of the crystal, even the treasures of Boa, Linger and Han Menger also appeared on the forehead.


    Hey!


    The emperor''s body has changed rapidly, and he has directly broken into the metamorphosis level. The same is true of other people, and each one has been constantly evolving under the influence of the ethnic group.


    Only the evil emperor, the female emperor and the small silver and silver, the little stars and other aliens or aliens, did not get the family seal of the crystal family, apparently in their blood, there is no genetic gene of the crystal family.


    In a red dwarf star hidden in the void, the sacred ancestors also appeared on the forehead of the saints and the **** saints. Obviously, their blood also has the genetics of the genus. It''s just a little thin.


    For a time in the entire universe, but if you have the genetic gene of the crystal family, whether it is pure or not, no matter how many genes, as long as the side of the creature, they are blessed by the crystal family.


    The only pity is that the ranking of the Buddha is relatively backward. The effect of blessing can only be regarded as general, and the rate of genetic optimization is not very high.


    If it can be ranked in the top ten, the degree of genetic optimization will be greatly improved, and the talent and quality of the entire race will be greatly enhanced.


    Hansen''s lighting is different from Kong Fei, because Kong Fei himself is a feather, but he is abandoned by the feathers, and he has to avenge the feathers, so he chooses one person as the family, and rejects the power of the family. Blessing.


    Han Sen chose to bless all blood, no matter how many crystals of the crystal family, even if only a little bit, can also be blessed by the blood of the crystal family.


    Even if the other person has other blood of the upper family, as long as there is a genetic gene in the body, it can also be blessed by the blood of the crystal family, and can enjoy multi-ethnic blood blessing at the same time, which is the mode that most Shang people will choose.


    The reason why Hansen chose this way is naturally because the blood of human beings is not pure, and if the purebred blood is added, there are few human beings who can enjoy the blessing of the Clan.


    The family of the Clan has a bright light, and the lights in the Gene Temple have also been accompanied by Qihui. It seems that it is the birth of the Shangzu, and it seems to be fighting for the beauty of the universe.


    Until the family lamp of the Crystal family flew back into the gene temple, the gate of the Gene Temple suddenly closed, and the universe was restored to normal. The crystal family prints on the forehead of all creatures disappeared and there was no trace.


    It��s just that their body��s optimization and promotion have actually stayed.


    "My crystal family... finally became the Shangzu..." The people who stayed up late in the night, can''t help but scream at the sky, as if they want to spit out all the resentment of their hearts.


    "Crystal... is the upper class..." Each of the crystal tribes is trembling, looking at their bodies, and can hardly believe that this is a fact.


    The various races of the universe looked at Hansen in the starry sky, and Hansen��s eyes looked at the burning lights and the Buddha.


    Feeling Hansen''s gaze, the burning body shook, and his face showed a bitter color.


    Originally thought that the karma knife was the beginning of the Guangda Buddha, who knows it is so end.


    "It��s really karma... If I didn��t force this knife embryo...I��m not going to end up like this now...�� The burning heart is gray, the karma and the magic puppet, and the broken soul He was in front of Hansen and said: "Everything is my sin. It has nothing to do with my Buddha''s beings. These should not be the things of my Buddha. I will give it back to you. I want to do this." Take it, just ask that you see that there is a good life in heaven, let me live a path for the Buddhas, and even if they are in hell, they will be grateful to Dade."


    Hansen waved his hand and tempered the karma, the magic puppet and the broken soul bone into the palm. He looked at the burning lamp and said: "I will not kill you, nor destroy the Buddha. When you robbed me, I called Ant, I just came back to your cause and effect today."


    Said, Han Sen waved, the strange light fell on the burning lamp, suddenly saw the burning body quickly degraded, in the blink of an eye actually fell from the deified level to the king level, and continued to fall from the king level to the Duke, just a moment Time, from a **** list power, to a common creature that is not even a knight.


    In the battle of God, the powerful lamp of the gods was completely turned into a dead wood-like old man. From him, he could no longer feel the breath of strength, and his vitality was almost cut off.


    Many of the strongest people in the big universe are cold in their hearts, especially the close-up view of the aurora ancestors who burned down the lights, and only felt the scalp numb, one after another, no more than half luck, quietly retreat, not afraid Stay half a step.


    Seeing that the true gods such as the Aurora ancestors all retreated, Hansen narrowed his eyes and turned to prepare to leave.


    "Amitabha, thank you for not destroying the Buddha''s grace!" The vitality of the burning lamp was weak and screamed at the Buddha.


    Hansen ignored the burning light and turned away. The burning lamp had already dried up. Even if Hansen didn''t kill him, he couldn''t live, so Hansen lazyly took his life.


    As for the means of destroying the family, Hansen can''t do it. In essence, he and Kong Fei are the same people who don''t absolutely kill the heart. Kong Fei hates the feathers so much. After all, he still did not kill the family, and even adopted it. Fewer orphans.


    Hansen could not do the same for Kong Fei, and would not take care of the Buddha, but he would not want to destroy it.


    The end of the battle of lights, but the wave caused by Hansen has not ended, the impact of this battle continues to affect the pattern of the entire universe.

 Chapter 2893： Ghost of time (plus more)

    The Buddhas fell to the lower tribe, and the burning of the lights was smashed. The Buddhas are already hard to make a difference. Whether or not they can save the Buddha is an unknown.


    But this time the battle of lighting, another race suffered as much as the Buddha, that is, the ruin.


    The devastating lord was strangled in the war of others, and the ruined tribe, which had nothing to do with this matter, suffered a heavy blow.


    Although the ruined family is the fifth-ranked superior, the lord is not only the true God of the ruining Lord, but the lord of destruction is, after all, the spiritual leader of the ruined family, or the most powerful fighting force.


    For the three great families, the death of a true God will not shake the foundation, but the destruction of a dead **** is equivalent to half of the roots. Some of the forces that have long been plotting against the devastated people are eager to move. Make the storms in the ruined family.


    The name of the priest of the South is in the midst of today''s great universe. The original Korean priest has a few ridiculous elements, but now when the various creatures mention the three words of the priest, they are less ridiculous. A little more awe.


    Directly destroying the true god, and turning the deified light into ordinary creatures, the extremely horrible deification of the general creatures, in front of Han Sen, it is really like a son.


    This is the ability to horrify the entire universe, and Han has become synonymous with phenomena.


    "What kind of power is that?" A old man from the Taishang family frowned and thought that he was ordered to catch Hansen back to the Taishang.


    However, because of the participation of the true God, such as the Lord of Destruction, he did not immediately take the shot. When Hansen finally destroyed the Lord of Destruction and destroyed the burning lights, the old man of the Taishang nationality was also shaken. Dare to find Hansen''s trouble again.


    In fact, it��s not just the Taishang people. Many of the strongsters who secretly peeped were shocked by Hansen��s Xuan Huangjing. In the end, no one dared to shoot.


    However, they are not clear. Hansen is only a butterfly. After all, the power of Xuan Huang Jing is not enough to directly defeat the true god. It is only able to shoot down a rank, but it is only temporary.


    If the aurora ancestors at the time were really besieging Hansen, Hansen was powerless, fearing that he would only retreat.


    Only they were shocked by Hansen��s first voice. Later, Hansen��s scene of burning the lights directly was too scary, making it difficult for them to understand how strong Hansen��s power was. In the end, no one dared to stop Hansen��s as a crystal. Family lights.


    Hansen didn''t want to solve the Aurora ancestor and others together, but the strength still didn''t reach that level. It was not easy to shake the group lights.


    "Where did the Celtics have offended someone? Is there so many strong people and the Clan?" Hansen didn''t understand it for a while.


    Returning to the shelter, Hansen was slightly relieved by the fact that the human beings in the shelter were not affected by the lights of the Clan.


    Although it has long been known that the rules of the sanctuary are different from the big universe, the two are absolutely isolated, but after all, there are still some concerns.


    The strong man who brought a human into the big universe, the human strong directly condensed the armor to become the baron, and the ethnic group of the crystal family appeared on the forehead. After he was promoted to the baron, the ethnic print gradually disappeared.


    "Sure enough, only after entering the big universe, will it be affected by the rules of the gene temple." Hansen said in the heart.


    With the sky garden as the base, Hansen��s strength has already been able to occupy a place in the big universe. Hansen��s scruples are also much less. He has brought as many aliens, aliens and humans into the sky garden as possible, with the help of the sky garden. The rich resources will enable them to grow rapidly.


    The power of a family is not something that can only be supported by one person. It is necessary for the people to truly stand in the big universe and the strength of the entire race.


    It��s just a sky garden. No matter how rich the resources are, it��s impossible to create a top-ranking family. Hansen also needs a hundred different kinds of different kinds of space gardens to make people or his Hansen��s forces capable of The great people contend.


    Now is just the first step and the toughest step for Hansen.


    After that, Hansen did not stay in the sky garden. Although there are many resources in the empty garden, it is at most the original plant-level plant heterogeneity. It is not enough to support the evolution of the butterfly-level powerhouse such as Hansen.


    Not to mention Hansen, even if they are in the metamorphosis of Emperor Jing, they need to find more resources to continue their promotion.


    After Hansen hesitated, he decided to restore the identity of the Holy Baby to the Imperial Family. Only then, he was able to promote the true God at a faster rate.


    The real holy baby was left in the sky garden by Hansen, and now the holy baby is very honest. Together with the six-eared macaque, he stayed behind Boa all day, and he was a charming sister. It was a charming.


    Although Hansen didn''t know what happened during the time he left, he wanted to know that the holy baby must have been cleaned up by Boa.


    Although Han Linger also appeared on the head of the crystal imprint, but she and Boa, have not been upgraded.


    Hansen is also the same person who lights up, and is not taken care of by the upgrade level, but the genes have been optimized.


    Once again, using Siyang Fangzun as a springboard, Hansen successfully returned to the Jiuyi Palace with the identity of the Holy Baby, and he hit the idea of ??the time of the 0002 palace.


    The ghost of time is a true god-level alien. If you can hunt it, you can add a large number of Hansen''s deified genes, so that Hansen can promote the true God more quickly.


    Now Hansen only wants to promote the true **** as soon as possible, and then use the **** crown to go inside the gene temple to see what is there.


    In the palace of the ghost of time, I saw that the ghost of time still sat there, was restrained but bound, and did not mean to move at all, even without looking at Han Sen.


    Hansen knows that the aliens here have been extracted, and although new spirits are born in them, but because of the long time being banned, it seems that the new spirit is particularly weak, and the IQ and thinking ability are generally weak.


    Pulling out the sacred gun and directly smashing the ghost of time, the ghost of the time seemed to feel the breath of the sacred gun, suddenly opened his eyes and stared at the sacred gun that stabbed his chest.


    A force that is invisible to the naked eye spreads in front of the ghost of time. The gun of the sacred gun of the gods will pierce the chest of the ghost of time, but the distance is so small, but it seems to be a long way to go, Hansen forward For a long time, the gunpoint has never been able to meet the ghost of time.


    "Time power?" Hansen was shocked. Under the shackles of the ban, the ghost of time was able to use such a powerful time force. It is worthy of the famous top timeline.

 Chapter 2894： Demonize the soul of the beast

    Hansen has stabbed several shots in succession, and changed several kinds of genetic techniques. However, no matter which kind of genetic technique, in the face of the ghost of time, it seems that he will never reach the end, and he will not fall on him.


    "Unless you can break through the limits of time, any genetic technique is useless to it. Its absolute time genetics can make time infinitely close to static. It should have been done in an instant, and it will be delayed indefinitely. "God smiled and walked over."


    Hansen has naturally seen the clue that if he wants to break the absolute time of the ghost of time, he can only break its time power field, or the time delay that the speed can be faster than it.


    After all, the absolute time of the ghost of time is not the real time still, the time is still flowing, but it has been slowed down many times. If the speed can exceed the time delay, it can naturally hurt it.


    However, Hansen''s current speed is still not up to that level. After he is promoted to the true level, he can try it. Now, he can only find a way to break its absolute time field.


    "How about the Golden Dragonfly in the Gene Temple?" Hansen asked straightforwardly.


    Since God already knows that he has a relationship with the Golden Dragonfly, there is no need to cover it up. If God really wants to deal with Xiaojinjin, Hansen is also prepared.


    "It''s not bad. After all, it''s the blood of a family. The destructive spirit can''t help it, but if you encounter a higher spirit in the future, then it''s hard to say, look at its creation." God said faintly.


    This answer is beyond Hansen''s expectation. He thought that God would use Xiaojinjin to lure him into the gene temple, but now it seems not the case.


    After a pause, God smiled and looked at Hansen. "Is there a war in the lighting of the Clan?"


    "Look, what''s the problem?" Hansen asked.


    "The health of Hansen is not as good as you, but the genetic technique is very different. It can reverse the blood and strengthen the evolution of the biological evolution. This ability is completely different from the retrogression of time and space. If it is hard to classify, It is a life department." Shinto.


    "You are interested in him?" Hansen asked.


    "It''s a bit of interest." God said calmly.


    "Then you should go to him." Hansen smiled.


    God shrugged his shoulders: "I didn''t tell you before, the gods can only freely come and go in the big universe by relying on the body of the big cosmic creatures, and the great cosmic body will limit the power of the gods, so I use this body in Walking in the big universe is also quite dangerous. I can''t go where I want to go. Besides, in the place of the sky garden, without the permission of the master, I can''t get into this body."


    After a pause, God said: "And I have no time."


    "Does God have unlimited life?" Hansen asked in surprise.


    "God also has his own mission and work." God smiled and said to Hansen: "This time I am coming back to tell you that there are some things temporarily, and I will not come back to the universe for the time being. I will put it in the half-year period. Hey, I will send it to you. Of course, if you want to see you early, you will enter the Gene Temple."


    "Before I was promoted to the true God, I should not go to the Gene Temple," Hansen said.


    "Everything is absolutely no absolute. If you really think about me, maybe you will enter the Gene Temple in advance. At that time, I will naturally take care of you one or two, at least not letting you die immediately." God said that he waved his hand. Turn around and walk.


    In the void, a stone step suddenly appeared. After God stepped on the stone steps, he quickly disappeared with the stone steps into the void.


    After God left, Hansen gave a sigh of relief. He was really worried that God would find gold coins and Hansen to be the same person, but it seems that God did not find this.


    It is no wonder that Hansen, in a heterogeneous state and in peacetime, is almost completely different from the above two genes. Unless you know the implicature between the two, it is impossible to see the two by genetics. It is the same creature.


    "What happened in the Gene Temple, so that God had to go back?" Hansen had the urge to use the God of Heaven to see the Gene Temple, but he finally endured it.


    Since Xiaojinjin is not in danger for the time being, Hansen decided to upgrade to the true level as soon as possible, and then kill and join with Xiaojinjin.


    Hansen��s gaze fell on the ghost of time. If it was normal, the ghost he wanted to kill was almost impossible. But now the ghost of time is locked here, and there is no way to do it.


    Hansen opened the hole Xuan Jing, and at the same time a palm of his hand pressed toward the ghost of time.


    As before, when Hansen��s palm was about to touch the ghost of time, he suddenly felt that his palm seemed to slow down, and he seemed to never touch the ghost of time.


    In the eyes, there was a flash of light, and Hansen��s palms were layered on top of his palms. It was almost time to rest, and Hansen tore a crack.


    boom!


    With only one hand covering the sky, Hansen''s palm directly breaks the order chain that constitutes the absolute time domain, causing a fault in the absolute time domain.


    However, even in the state of being banned, the power of the ghost of time is still very amazing. The hand-covered sky has only caused some faults in the absolute time field, and it has not been able to completely tear it.


    "If you can''t do it once, then come again." Hansen''s palm was once again explored, as if it had reached into the lake, causing the space to ripple up.


    Again and again, the absolute time field was broken by Hansen, and the boxing power was on the ghost of time. It only made the body of the ghost of time tremble slightly, and did not break its armor.


    "The true god-level heterogeneity is really extraordinary." Hansen once again took the Tianluo gun, tearing the moment in the absolute time field, and stabbed the ghost of time.


    If the ghost of time is not trapped, if it is not the spirit of it, the new spirit is not yet complete, Hansen believes that he may not be its opponent.


    But now Hansen has spent a lot of hands and feet, after all, it still kills the ghost of time.


    "Hunting and killing ghosts of different kinds of time, gaining time and ghosts, and discovering alienated genes."


    Hansen��s heart is happy. He has not gained the demonized soul for some time, and the power of the ghost is so special. Maybe its animal soul is also a special time system.


    Can''t wait to see the sea of ??souls, and the soul of the ghost who saw the time appeared in it.


    Demonized the ghost of the beast time: domain type (perfect).


    Hansen��s heart is a joy, the domain type itself is rare, but what really makes Hansen happy is the perfect two-word annotation, which is exactly the same as the cold sword��s annotation. This means that the ghost of time is powerful and should be able to be with the true God. The power of the level is comparable.

 Chapter 2895： First Emperors Land

    Hansen has not gone out in the Nine Royal Palace, and the time required to devour the ghost of time is much slower than the phagocytosis of the butterfly.


    However, the true God-level heterogeneity gave Hansen a very rich return. After all the devour of the ghost of time, Hansen obtained a total of 14 points of deified genes, and swallowed the general butterfly heterophylaxis, at most two or three points.


    Unfortunately, Hansen did not find other true gods in the Jiuyu Palace. There is no chance to want to come again.


    From the nine royal palaces, I found that Bao Ying was waiting for him outside the gate of the Imperial Palace.


    "How are you here?" Hansen asked Bao Ying.


    "Your Majesty will let you see him when he comes out," Bao Ying said.


    "Does the White Emperor want to see me? Is it a showdown?" Hansen secretly guessed that he went to the top of the Emperor Pagoda where Bai Huang is currently located along with Bao Ying.


    Hansen had some doubts in his heart. He didn''t know why the White Emperor would see him at the top of the Emperor Tower.


    The Emperor Pagoda is a special training room for the emperors of the emperor. Apart from the emperor, even the wives and children of the dear are not allowed to enter.


    The White Emperor would actually see him in this place, and it is obvious that this will happen.


    Han Sen probably also knows that he is probably not the opponent of the White Emperor now, but he still has some confidence in his escape from the insurance, but he is still careful to enter the Imperial Tower.


    Bao Ying did not follow up because she was not qualified to be near the Emperor Tower.


    The furnishings in the Imperial Pagoda are very simple. The interior is a stone like a topaz. It looks like a moist and rustic feeling, completely different from the gorgeous decorative architecture of the Imperial place.


    There is no difficulty in putting all kinds of rare treasures, no powerful aliens, and even rare materials are rare. There are only some simple ornaments.


    Hansen went all the way to the top of the Imperial Tower and saw nothing special.


    "The Holy Baby is coming, come in." The voice of the White Emperor came out from the top, and the originally closed Stone Gate opened.


    Han Sen saw that the White Emperor was sitting on a top of a topaz stone bench, wearing a loose and loose costume. If his temperament is too unique, it is hard to imagine that this is the respect of the Emperor.


    "Sit down." Bai Huang pointed to the stone bench next to him.


    "What is your command to call me?" Hansen was not polite, just sit down and ask.


    Bai Huang smiled and looked at Han Sen: "Today, I am looking for you. There is indeed an important thing that needs your help."


    "I am so meager, what can I do?" Hansen asked.


    "You should know that I have a lot of emperors and empresses. Although I can''t say that I am a peerless peer, I can barely be able to look up, so there is something that makes me very upset. If you are, you will pass the throne to which one. The emperor or the emperor?" The white emperor seemed to be really distressed, holding his chin.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse: "This is a big event inside the Imperial Family. I don''t seem to be an outsider."


    Hansen really did not expect that the White Emperor would ask him this question.


    "You are my only disciple. You can''t be an outsider. You don''t have to worry about it. You can say what you think." The White Emperor said casually.


    Hansen thought about it and said: "I don''t know much about your emperor''s emperor. I just heard that the best of talent is white impermanence, and the most intelligent one is Prince Baiwanjie."


    Han Sen said that in fact, there is also a bit of bad heart. These two are brothers and sisters. If the White Emperor really chooses between them, the brothers are not aware of it.


    Bai Huang seems to see through Han Sen''s mind, squinting and watching Han Sen say: "I let you choose, not let you give me a problem, you just need to say, if it is you, you will choose who Yes."


    "If it is me, I should choose Bai Wanjie." Han Sen knows that careful thinking is of no use to Bai Huang, simply replied directly.


    ��Why?�� Bai Huang asked with interest as Hansen asked.


    "Bai Wanjie is a prince himself. If you are a new prince, it will inevitably be wavering, and Bai Wanjie himself is really very talented." Hansen said.


    "You are not saying that white impermanence is better, why not choose him?" Bai Huang asked.


    "No matter how talented, it is only in the aspect of cultivation. It is strong in strength. It does not mean that he can manage a race. In contrast, Bai Wanjie is more suitable as a manager." In fact, this is Hansen himself. I don��t know how to manage, because he is not a qualified manager. The management aspect is also a group. Fortunately, there are zero, little angels, emperor, and Qin Yu and others to help him. Otherwise, whether it is a solar eclipse or a sky garden, It is difficult to maintain good order, and internal problems can easily occur.


    Bai Huang nodded slightly and did not continue this topic. He paused and said to Han Sen: "Now the world and impermanence, and several emperors have been promoted to the level of deification, I intend to open the land of the first emperor of my family. Let them enter the practice and exercise. But the land of the First Emperor is very dangerous, even if it is promoted to deification, it is difficult to come back alive, so someone needs to protect them and save their lives when their lives are threatened."


    "There are many masters of the Imperial Family. Even if they are true God-level powers, there are a lot of them. If you just send one, you can''t do it." Han Sen naturally heard it. The white emperor meant to let him be a babysitter, but Hansen really didn''t. When the nanny is in the heart.


    "It is natural to find a strong person to protect them, but then it will make them form a psychological dependence, and they will not achieve the purpose of the experience, so this matter is not for you to go." Bai Huang laughed.


    "I will not do it anymore. I can''t protect myself from this strength. How can I protect them?" Hansen shook his head again and again. At this time, he would rather find ways to kill a few more different kinds of his own genes.


    "You do, because you are a gold coin." Bai Huang said with a smile.


    "White Emperor really saw that I was a gold coin." Han Sen secretly smiled, did not admit it and did not deny: "Why should you give such an important thing to me such an outsider, you are not afraid of protecting them by me, to What''s the time to do something, and kill all your emperors?"


    "You won''t, because you don''t bother to do that kind of thing." The White Emperor said with certainty.


    Hansen didn��t know what to say when he arrived. He really didn��t know where Bai Huang came from, but it sounded very useful.


    Bai Huang Dunton, smiled and added another sentence: "Even if it is completely destroyed, I will not be able to reproduce a few, but I am not too old anyway."


    Hansen was speechless, and this matter could not be removed. He could only take it. After all, he took so many advantages of the White Emperor. It is difficult to say that it is difficult to speak.


    However, the White Emperor told Han Sen that in addition to protecting the emperor''s emperor, he could also practice in the place of the First Emperor, and his evolution would also be helpful.


    Hansen is suspicious of this, but he can only cope with it.

 Chapter 2896： Familiar instrument

    Hansen got the list of the place where he went to the First Emperor. In this list, he discovered the name of the Emperor Bai Wei.


    Hansen carefully read the famous chapter. In addition to Bai Wei, he is familiar with several emperors and emperors. Bai Wanjie, Bai Wanchang, Bai Lingshuang, Bai Qingxia, Bai Qilang, Bai Jianxing, etc. Many emperors are in the ranks.


    "So many emperors and empresses are promoted to deification, how much resources do they have? The resources of the emperor will not let them all use up this family?" Han Sen was in the heart.


    However, to say that he still remembered all the emperors and emperors, it seems that it does not matter what the white emperor said, but if these emperors are completely destroyed, I am afraid that the white emperor is not mad, Han Sen is in the emperor The good days in the family have come to an end.


    For the time being, he did not want to leave Hansen of the Imperial Family. He planned to complete the task well, and he was also curious about the land of the First Emperor.


    Bai Huang only said that when he went, he knew what kind of place it was, but did not tell him what kind of place it was.


    When Hansen returned to the garden, Bao Ying was in the middle of the garden. Hansen told her that she was going to the place of the First Emperor and that she had not used it in the garden recently.


    Bao Ying heard that Han Sen was going to the place of the First Emperor, but it was an incredible color.


    "Is there any problem with the land of the First Emperor?" Hansen looked at Bao Ying with doubts.


    Bao Ying shook his head: "Your Majesty is really a favorite to your Highness. Only the emperor''s emperor has always qualified to enter the First Emperor''s Land. I did not expect you to have such qualifications."


    "Do you know what kind of place is the land of the First Emperor?" Hansen just asked Baoying about the situation of the First Emperor.


    Bao Ying shook his head: "Only the emperor of the dynasty can enter, and they will keep all the secrets in the land of the first emperor. I don''t know much. I only know that the land of the first emperor was a place left by the ancestor emperor. The top secret place is specially designed to test the emperor''s emperor and to select the heir to the throne. Generally speaking, the better the performance in the place of the first emperor, the more likely it is to inherit the throne in the future. But your highness is not the blood of your majesty, you want to come. No matter how good the performance is, there will be no benefit."


    Bao Ying, this is a reminder to Hansen, do not offend the emperor.


    "This is a bit of a meaning." Han Sen touched his chin and thought for himself: "In such a place, the White Emperor will let me go. I don''t know if there is any calculation?"


    In any case, Hansen can only take a trip, and he is increasingly curious about the land of the First Emperor.


    The ancestor emperor of the emperor, who is the servant of the Lord, what he left, maybe there is something special.


    At the appointed time, when Hansen came to the entrance of the First Emperor''s Land, the emperor''s empresses had already arrived. They saw that Hansen had come here too, and they all showed doubts.


    "Well, now that everyone is here, the land of the First Emperor is about to open. You must remember that the land of the First Emperor is dangerous. There have always been records of the death of the Emperor and the Emperor''s land. After a short time, it will be automatically turned off after one time. It will be able to be turned on again after one month. In the meantime, even if it is a true god-level powerhouse, it is difficult to enter it, so you must be careful and help each other, otherwise no one will be there. Can save you." White cloth again shouted.


    "The second emperor, the holy baby, he is not the true blood of the father, why can he also enter the land of the first emperor?" Sword star empire stared coldly at Hansen.


    Many emperors of the emperor also looked at Hansen. Like the Sword Star, they felt that it was unreasonable to let the sacred boy of such a foreigner enter the emperor''s land.


    "This is the decision of Your Majesty. If you have any questions, you can ask your Majesty." White cloth said faintly.


    The sword star prince heard the words no longer say anything, just stunned Hansen.


    Hansen shrugged and said nothing. Anyway, he was only responsible for letting these emperors not die. If they were injured, Hansen would not care for them. If they couldn��t find them, Hansen wouldn��t mind letting them suffer. Injury, as long as you don''t kill.


    Of course, Hansen is also responsible for recording their performance in the place of the First Emperor. Although Hansen did not intend to do anything on the record, but if he really can''t get along with him, Hansen doesn''t mind to describe his stupidity, maybe Can also affect the White Emperor.


    Most of the emperors are similar to the Sword Star, but their minds are deeper, even if they are dissatisfied, they are not as good as the Sword Star.


    "Time has come, and your Highness is ready to enter the land of the First Emperor." Bai Buyi said, he went to the palace and pushed the door of the palace away.


    Many emperors and emperors have turned their eyes to the interior of the palace. They have only heard of the land of the first emperor. No one has really gone in, and it is also very curious.


    Hansen saw that there were many instruments that looked familiar in the palace.


    "Those...should it be the instrument of the crystal family?" Hansen was shocked in his heart, staring at the palace with a burning gaze, only to see that there were many instruments made of crystals inside, flashing strange light, how to look like It is the crystal control room that Hansen has been to before.


    White clothed with a group of emperors into the palace, pointing to a huge glass jar-like instrument said: "You are standing inside."


    A group of emperors and princes walked into the crystal container. The crystal container was more than 20 meters in diameter. Twenty emperors and emperors stood inside and did not feel so crowded.


    Han Sen��s eyes have been looking at the instruments, and they all look like the things of the crystal family. In the heart, he said: ��Is this the thing that the emperor��s ancestors got from the crystal family? Or is this instrument originally belonging to the sanctuary? ��


    When Hansen was thinking about it, the white cloth standing in front of the crystal wall like the console, the finger flicked fast on the crystal wall, and his finger clicked on the crystal wall, and a flash appeared on the crystal wall.


    With the white cloth clothes pointing, Hansen found that the crystal container turned out, and the base and the crystal wall turned in different directions. This mode of operation made Hansen think of the Union''s conveyor.


    However, the alliance''s transmission device is not a pure crystal structure, and the transmission limit is also large. It is impossible to transmit so many people at a time.


    "What the **** is this?" Hansen is more and more curious in his heart, wanting to know what the place of the First Emperor is.


    boom!


    Hansen only felt that the situation was changing, and it was similar to the use of the Alliance conveyor. When the light and shadow stopped changing, they found that they were no longer in the crystal container.

 Chapter 2897： Red temple

    The sights that I saw were shocked by the emperors and emperors, and they saw that they were in a huge heterogeneous mouth.


    After careful confirmation, it was discovered that this is just a dead heterogeneous skeleton, and their location is the oral position of the skull.


    The huge heterogeneous bones look like animals like dinosaurs, with wings on the back, but now only the bones are left.


    This heterogeneous skeleton lie on the ground and seems to have been petrified and turned very rough. The bones are painted with many symbols and lines, and the symbols and lines are inlaid with strange crystals.


    "This seems to be a vacuum dragon..." Bai Yanlang said, looking at the alien skeleton.


    "It should be true that the vacuum dragon skeleton of the true **** level is correct. The legendary vacuum dragon has the ability to shuttle space. The ancestors used the vacuum dragon''s skeleton to refine the space transfer device, which is really a great handwriting." Bai Wanjie said. .


    All the emperors and emperors were amazed at the means of the Emperor''s ancestors, but Hansen suspected that this place was not the ancestor of the Emperor.


    Out of the skeleton of the vacuum dragon, I saw that it is an island surrounded by blue sea, just the scary sea water, like ink, and there is no trace.


    On the left side of the sea, Hansen saw a wooden bridge that stretched straight into the sea. Although the sea was surrounded by clouds, it could still be seen at the other end of the wooden bridge and there was another island.


    Just because the clouds on the sea are too thick, and it is a kind of light gray cloud, which makes their sights very poor, only to see the shadow of an island.


    Most of the emperor''s empresses tried to use genomics to peek into the island, but found that both the gaze and the inductive force became dull in the gray clouds, and they lost their effect a little further.


    "It seems that the island should be our goal. Let''s plan on the island first." The Sword Star Prince said that he would fly to the island.


    However, he only flew up three or four meters high, and suddenly he heard a scream. The sword star emperor was sucked by the magnet and fell directly from the air.


    Because there was no defense, the sword star prince did not react, and fell directly to the ground, his painful mouth licking his mouth, it seems that it is not light.


    "Forbidden field!" Bai Wanjie frowned.


    At such a height, the sword star prince can be broken into this appearance, obviously there is a forbidden field.


    "No wonder there will be a wooden bridge." Bai Lingshuang said, looking at the wooden bridge.


    With the sword of the Sword Star, no one dared to sneak into it. After observing for a while, only the wooden bridge was found. The emperor and the prince went to the wooden bridge and walked toward the opposite island.


    "What is going on in this sea? The black water is like ink, the eyes are hard to see, and there is no wind and no waves, even a wave of fluctuations." Sword Star Prince looked at the sea while walking and looked It seems to be a bit irritating.


    In fact, this kind of irritability is caused by uneasiness. Even when Hansen looks at the black sea, it will be faintly faint, and it is no wonder that the sword star prince.


    The other emperors of the emperor basically have similar feelings, but they are not as obvious as the sword star emperor.


    "Is the emperor should not make a joke about the life of the emperor?" Hansen''s gaze swept over the emperor''s prince, and paused when he saw Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei looks a lot more mature than before, although she is still young and beautiful, but the temperament of the precipitation, but it is not consistent with her appearance.


    "It seems that Bai Wei has grown a lot." Han Sen sighed in his heart, then he turned his gaze away and stopped looking at her, lest he should show his feet.


    The wooden bridge is about thirty or forty years old. Although it is a little uncomfortable along the way, there is no dangerous thing. From the far side, you can see that the opposite island is like a volcanic island. It is surrounded by low middle and high, like a volcano.


    At the top of the volcano, a red metal palace was built.


    Han Sen stared at the palace, just above the plaque of the main entrance of the palace, engraved with the words "red temple" in the common words of the universe.


    Han Sen is a little glimpse, the word temple is not widely used in the big universe, and the temple known to Hansen seems to have only those temples of the gods.


    However, this metal palace turned out to be called the Red Temple, and it was a bit strange.


    "It should not be the temple of the gods, or there will be only one temple." Hansen thought this way, but he was more curious. He didn''t know what was in the red temple.


    "Wait a minute." Seeing that the emperor''s emperor is about to walk down the wooden bridge, Bai Wanjie suddenly stopped everyone.


    Everyone looked at Bai Wanjie and didn''t know what he meant.


    "What did the Prince find?" asked Qingxia Huangzi.


    Bai Wanjie pointed to the side of the wooden bridge, only to see a wooden raft standing there, which read: "A thousand military horses alone wooden bridge, the red temple only left undead."


    Just now everyone was attracted by the red temple on the top of the mountain. They didn''t look down at the bridge. At this time, they were reminded by Bai Wanjie that they saw the raft.


    "Prince can know what this sentence means?" Bai Lingshuang pondered for a moment, but did not want to understand the meaning of the words, they looked at Bai Wanjie.


    Bai Wanjie shook his head slightly: "I don''t know."


    On the side of the Qingxia Emperor said: "It is not difficult to understand the thousand-armed horses and single-wood bridges. There are only one person to be able to pass. This is similar to the fact that one will become famous. But if we say that we only have one It seems that some people can pass this wooden bridge. It is even more difficult to understand that the Red Temple is only left undead. This undead person means that we are still in the Red Temple. It is hard to guess."


    "Since we have come here, there is no reason to retreat. First go up the mountain and go to the Red Temple to have a look." Bai Yanlang said that he strode, and the first one went down the wooden bridge.


    Han Sen saw that Bai Bailang was so proud, and could not help but smile, he probably guessed the mind of Bai Bailang.


    In the event that there is any hidden effect in the sentence of the thousand-armed horses, the first person who walks past may have any benefit, so the white-striped wave will be so active, not really born to be heroic, but instead his The city is extremely deep, and it is extremely careful.


    The emperor''s emperor saw the white bridge and the wooden bridge, but there was no danger, and they all followed.


    Seeing that all the emperors and emperors are also following the peace, there are some disappointments in the eyes of the white spurs.


    Stepping on the stone steps to the red temple, I saw that the entire red temple was made of red metal, which looked like a flame.


    Hey!


    The crowd was observing the Red Temple, but suddenly heard a loud noise, and the door of the Red Temple turned out to be open.

 Chapter 2898： Undead

    The emperor''s princes are faster than one, and they all unite their own strengths. No one dares to make fun of their own lives. .


    Hansen also secretly condensed his power, looking at the open red temple, and did not see the altar, which made Han Sen breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, Hansen saw a metal box like a coffin in it, so he was quietly lying in the red temple.


    The box is also made of red metal, one is slightly larger, the other is slightly smaller, more than one meter high, and nearly three meters long. It looks like a large coffin.


    In addition, there is nothing else in the empty red temple.


    Before coming here, obviously no one told the emperor of the emperor, what is there in the land of the first emperor, they are also confused, no one dares to act rashly.


    Hey!


    There was another buzzing sound in the red temple. I saw that the metal box of the coffin moved a bit, like the involvement of some kind of organs and gears. The lid of the metal box automatically opened, like the elevator door, to two Side retreat.


    Didn''t wait for Hansen and the emperor''s emperor to see what was inside the metal box, and saw a figure drilled out of the metal box.


    Han Sen saw at first sight that the things that were drilled out of the metal box looked like a person, but the body was not a flesh and blood, but a translucent soft crystal.


    The crystal itself has no color, but within the crystal, there are many red blood vessels and internal organs, and it also emits red light, and the whole body is also red.


    "What is this?" Bai Lingshuang said with a frown.


    But without waiting for the other emperor''s replies, the weird creature opened his eyes and jumped out of the metal box. The fist with red light like infrared rays slammed into the front of the white.


    The white cicada snorted and pulled out a knife, and the creature was smashed in the past.


    His knife is like a wave of layers, and in a short period of time, he does not know how many knives, so the power of many knives is pushed together, so that the power of this knife has a destructive power of almost ��.


    Hey!


    The knife light collided with the red mans, and was suddenly broken by the red awns. Under the horror of the white scorpion, it appeared like a tidal wave, and the dangerous and dangerous escaped the punch.


    The emperor and the princes all gathered their strength. Bai Lingshuang shot a cold light and wanted to freeze the creature. However, he saw the red light flowing through it, and suddenly melted the cold light of Bai Lingshuang, which was unaffected.


    The emperor''s emperor made a strange move, fighting with the creature, the creature was an enemy, and even did not fall into the wind, the body flashed red, it seems to be able to break all kinds of power, one hand boxing method to suppress many emperors, even Bai Wanjie It is difficult to hide his edge.


    "How does the boxing method used by it resemble the emperor''s imperial boxing?" Bai Wei said.


    Everyone also saw that the boxing method used by this strange creature is very similar to the magical thriller they learned. It is only used by its hands, and it becomes more and more different. It is different from the overbearing of the imperial boxing. It looks more sinister.


    "It seems that this should be the test that the ancestors left us. The space here is too small to be displayed. We will quit first." Bai Wanjie said that he had to withdraw from the palace.


    Everyone also quit the palace one by one, and the strange creatures also chased out. Its body shape is similar to that of the emperor and human beings. It is just a crystal, without hair, like a bald crystal statue.


    Hansen has never shot, just watching the battle, the strength of the creature is probably the same as the original peak, Bai Wanjie should be able to cope.


    "Everyone, the emperor and the emperor, and the first to retreat, I came to fight this monster." Qingxia Huangzi said, already punched the monster and waved up.


    The Qingxia Prince has the title of the first beautiful emperor. At the beginning, Hansen and him also fought a battle. His impression of his hatred was very deep.


    It was only at that time that the Qingxia Emperor''s hatred of the ten days was not fully practiced. Now he is already the original base, and he wants to have already mastered the hegemonic genetics to the peak.


    Sure enough, Han Sen saw that the Qingxia Emperor had a blue chain of order on his head, and he greeted the creature red with the arrogance. It was the ten days of hatred.


    Hey!


    Under one blow, the blue light collided with the red mans, and there was no chance of winning or losing. Both were broken.


    The Qingxia Emperor shouted and greeted him again. He fought with the monster. With the overbearing hatred of ten days, he even struggled with the creature.


    "From the hateful ten days, it is really overbearing. I think that the creature should be the cultivation of the original base. It is not long before the Qingxia emperor is promoted to the original base. It is really commendable to be able to compete with the creature." Wan Jie said.


    "Qingxia Huangdi''s soft body, but able to practice such a hegemonic genetic technique, is indeed rare." Bai Lingshuang also said.


    At first they were shocked by the creature, and the space in the temple was small, and it would be a bit confusing at one time.


    Seeing that creature today is nothing more than the repair of the original base. It seems that it will only use the genealogy of the Emperor, and there will be no previous confusion, but it will be appreciated.


    Hansen has been looking at the creature from the side, and the creature��s feeling for Hansen is very strange. It doesn��t look like a stranger, and there is a little familiarity.


    However, Hansen can be sure that he has never seen a similar creature.


    "Strange, where does the familiar feeling come from?" Hansen touched his chin and looked at the strange creature.


    But looking left and right, Hansen did not think about why he would feel familiar.


    Hey!


    Although the creature is very strong, it is a little bit dull, and it will only be a kind of genetic technique. The Qingxia Emperor uses the change of genetics, and he is bombarded on it by a hateful day. The hegemonic order chain instantly puts The transparent body of the creature was torn apart.


    The broken body quickly dissipated as the light flow dissipated, just as the water was evaporated, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "Wait... this feeling... Is it..." Hansen looked at the strangely disappearing creature, as if there was a lightning bolt in his mind.


    When the mind was moving, Han Sen went to the gate of the Red Temple and wanted to go inside the gate to see it and determine the guess in his heart.


    But before I even walked to the gate, I heard a voice in the Red Temple that had no feelings, like an electronic synthesizing sound: "killing the primary undead."


    As the sound fell, only the sea trembled. A single-wood bridge rose from the sea behind the Red Temple and extended toward the other end of the sea.

 Chapter 2899： Yellow temple

    Bai Wanjie and others have no accidents. If the test of the First Emperor''s Land is so simple, they will feel strange. .


    "Since the first pass has passed, let''s go to the next level." Bai Wanjie walked toward the wooden bridge rising from the sea.


    The emperor of the emperor also followed, and Hansen did not rush to keep up, but continued to walk toward the Red Temple and came to the temple door.


    Hey!


    The metal box that had been closed was opened again, and Hansen soon saw another transparent monster coming out of the metal box.


    "Sure enough! This kind of creature is somewhat similar to the aliens... but it doesn''t seem to be exactly the same..." Hansen looked at the transparent monster, and his mind flashed countless thoughts.


    After the creature came out, he immediately rushed to Hansen with a punch. Hansen looked at it intricately, and did not mean to fight back. He wanted to bear this creature and punch his strength.


    With Hansen��s current physical strength, even if it is hard to pick up the punch, there will be no damage.


    But the fists and red awns of the undead have not been able to fall on Hansen''s body. A fist like a jade like a jade slammed over, hitting the red mans with a punch, and hitting the creature with a blow. The creature''s figure has gone back.


    Han Sen turned his head and saw Bai Wei also stepped back a few steps.


    "It''s dangerous here, and you will retreat to the side." Bai Wei said, and again punched the creature and greeted the creature.


    The Emperor''s shocking Tianquan is a shock to the Emperor, and Bai Wei and the biological war are difficult to distinguish.


    Bai Wei��s imperial horror is so majestic, and the creature��s is different, and the battle between the two is difficult.


    However, in the battle of Bai Wei, the imperial concubine is constantly changing in the battle, gradually moving closer to the creature''s imperial fist.


    Han Sen probably also saw that Bai Wei was tempering his own imperial horror by undead, and learning the mode of use of the imperial person.


    Her talent is really good, but it didn''t take long before she became familiar with the imperial man''s horror, and it was almost the same as the undead.


    Hey!


    The undead is again torn apart by a punch, and it melts like water.


    "Stop the primary undead." The same electronic synthesizer sounded again in the red temple, and the metal box was closed at this time.


    "Wei, your boxing skills have been refined." Bai Lingshuang smiled and walked in, watching Bai Wei said.


    "The ten emperors have won the prize, this is only the basis of my emperor." Bai Wei replied indifferently.


    Between the words, the metal box turned on again, and another identical undead person got out of it.


    Hey!


    Only the undead talents have just drilled out, Bai Lingshuang waved his hand, and an ice light directly freezes the body of the undead, and has become countless pieces of crushed ice.


    After getting acquainted with the habits and patterns of undead, it is not difficult to kill it for the emperor who has the emperor.


    "Let''s leave the Red Temple and say it again, otherwise the undead people here will always be out of trouble." Bai Lingshuang said, he left the Red Temple.


    Hansen and Bai Wei also walked out of the Red Temple together. After leaving the Red Temple, Han Sen looked at the Red Temple again. The metal box was closed, but there was no undead person to jump out.


    "That is not dead, it is really like a stranger, especially the feeling on it..." Hansen frowned: "These different kinds of the nine palaces have been smoked, will not be here with Does the undead have some connection?"


    Hansen felt that he had caught something, but it seemed to be very messy, and it was difficult to completely understand the connection.


    "His Royal Highness, the father of the emperor let you come here, is there any special confession?" Bai Lingshuang came to Han Sen and kneel down and looked at Han Sen''s smile.


    ��What special treatment can you have?�� Hansen asked.


    "For example, observe and record the performance of our emperors." Bai Lingshuang put his lips in Hansen''s ear and said in a voice that only two people could hear.


    After all, Bai Lingshuang stood up and said with a smile: "Let''s go, they have already gone to the second island, and I am afraid I will miss the wonderful part later."


    After all, Bai Lingshuang walked over to the wooden bridge behind the Red Temple.


    "These emperors, there is no fuel-efficient lamp, Bai Lingshuang actually guessed a part, but she should not think of it. In addition to observing them, I have to protect their lives. I have to say that the White Emperor is even more sophisticated. If the other strongmen come in, these emperors will only be more suspicious." Han Sen thought about going with Bai Wei to the Duoqiao.


    Most of the princes have already embarked on the wooden bridge, and only a few emperors have left to see the battle between Bai Wei and the undead, so it is relatively late.


    Hansen, Bai Lingshuang and Bai Wei are the last wave. When they walked closer to the second island, they saw that the island is very similar to the previous island, and there is also a metal temple on the top of the mountain. However, this time the metal temple is yellow, the whole body is like gold casting, and the plaque above the door reads the two major universes of the "Yellow Temple".


    The gate of the Yellow Temple has been opened, and a body is transparent. The blood vessels in the body are like gold. The undead people are fighting against the waves.


    The strength of this undead person is obviously much stronger than the previous one. Although the same is still used, the Emperor is extremely shocking, but even the hard-pressed life has suppressed the white waves, making the situation of the white waves more and more unsatisfactory.


    Hansen came to the island and watched the battle with other emperors. He found that the yellow undead was still different from the previous red undead.


    The yellow undead is stronger than the red undead, but it is not much stronger, but the yellow undead body is somewhat different. There are long hair on his head, and the body is not so transparent. He can only see the gold color faintly. The blood vessels and internal organs are hard to see, and it seems that there is a feeling of a little more living things. It is not like a black undead person.


    Moreover, this yellow undead person is obviously much more intelligent than the red undead. The fighting IQ shown in the battle is also much higher. The white dragon wave has already opened his royal body, but it is still suppressed by death. Not to mention the upper hand, but also to be beaten very badly, it will be defeated.


    "The familiar feeling seems to be getting stronger." Han Sen looked at the yellow undead and frowned. I don''t know if it was a psychological effect. He felt more and more that there was a connection between these undead and the alien.


    Hey!


    The knife in the hands of Bai Yanlang was smashed by the undead, and his face turned pale.


    "I will fight with it." Bai Wanjie''s eyes flashed in a flash of light, striding up to the air and welcoming the yellow undead.

 Chapter 2900： New guess (plus more)

    Although this prince of Bai Wanjie has not been exposed to the mountains, it is not like his brother-in-law, Bai Wuchang, who has the name of a genius. However, on the basis of solid foundation, the extensive use of genetic techniques, and the ingenious use of it, Bai Wanjie is a leader. .


    When Bai Wanjie''s figure flashed, various seemingly inconspicuous genetic techniques were used together, gradually gaining the upper hand.


    His methods and genetic techniques seem to have nothing special, and other emperors will also use them.


    However, it was used in the hands of Bai Wanjie. The combination of various genetic techniques was like a cloud, and it was hard to drag on the offensive of the undead, and gradually gained the upper hand.


    "Bai Wanjie''s talent is not as white as impermanence, but the mind and the means are above the white impermanence. It is just right to use so many combinations of genetic techniques. This can be done only by hard training. Hansen said in the dark.


    After more than an hour of hard work, Bai Wanjie finally murdered the yellow undead. Like the previous red undead, the yellow undead also melted and disappeared, and then heard the electronic sound of no feelings within the Yellow Temple: "Stop the intermediate undead."


    Bang!


    A wooden bridge emerged above the sea leading to the third island.


    Only this time, the emperors did not immediately set foot on the wooden bridge, many emperors chose to stay and enter the temple to fight the yellow undead.


    Before they were sure that they could defeat the red undead, so they didn''t stay, but now the yellow is not dead, but they are not sure to defeat it. If they continue to go down and encounter a stronger undead, I am afraid that Life is dangerous.


    Instead of going down now, it is better to stay here with the yellow undead to hone yourself. When you can beat the yellow undead, it is not too late to go down.


    The land of the First Emperor was originally a place of experience, not a maze of pursuit of the end.


    Most of the emperor''s emperors are such an idea, once again entered the Yellow Temple, and sure enough, there are yellow undead people crawling out of the metal box.


    Many emperors and emperors battled with the yellow undead to sharpen their actual combat ability.


    Only Bai Wanjie, Bai Wuchang, Bai Qingxia, Bai Lingshuang and Bai Wei set foot on the back of the wooden bridge and went to the third island.


    Hansen also followed up. There are so many emperors here, there should be no danger. Instead, Bai Wanjie will be more dangerous, and Hansen also wants to see what the undead people look like in the end.


    "Holy baby, you still stay here, if you are in danger, no one can protect you." Qingxia Huangzi looked at Hansen.


    "I can protect myself." Hansen smiled.


    Qingxia Huangzi did not say anything else. Bai Wanjie, who was in front of him, had already reached the third island. Bai Lingshuang and Bai Wuchang also quickly followed.


    Sure enough, Hansen saw a metal temple on the third island, but this time it became a blue temple.


    When everyone arrived at the Blue Temple, the temple door automatically opened like the two temples in front, and there was also a blue metal box inside.


    Bai Wanjie and others, look at me, I look at you, and finally, the white impermanence first stepped into the blue temple.


    Hey!


    The blue metal box opened and an undead man came out of it.


    It��s just that this undead person seems to be very similar to the emperor or human being. The body is not as transparent as before. It looks a bit like porcelain. Although there is a layer of crystal, it can��t see the inside of his body. structure.


    And he also has some colors on his body, black hair, black pupils, looks more lively, more like a living thing.


    Although it is also the level of the original base level, but this moment of undead shots, everyone feels that he is completely different from the two undead people in front.


    Although the two undead people in the front are also very strong, but they are only strong, there are more things in this undead person, something that cannot be expressed in words.


    If you compare the two undead people to robots, then this undead person is very close to the real life.


    He used the Emperor''s shocking fist, but his imperial shock is not only powerful, but also has a unique artistic conception.


    White impermanence is fighting with the undead by knife, and only blocks three punches. It has been completely suppressed. His ghost body can have ignored all attacks, but the undead emperor is extremely shocked, but the whole void is squeezed. The bursting of the opening makes it difficult for white to walk freely between the Nether and the world.


    " Impermanence, I will help you." Bai Wanjie''s impermanence has been difficult to support, and joined the battle group with a big drink.


    "I am also coming to make a fun." Bai Lingshuang''s body is full of ice, like the goddess of ice and snow generally joined the battle group.


    "How come I can''t get it." The Qingxia Emperor''s arrogant hatred of ten days was also launched.


    Bai Wei did not move, and the Emperor��s shocking heaven joined the battle circle.


    The undead was besieged by the five emperors, although it was also the original base level, but he did not fall into the wind with one enemy and five, and it was difficult to solve the problem at one time.


    Han Sen watched the battle, the more he saw the undead, the more it looked like a stranger.


    "If the land of the First Emperor is the thing that the Emperor''s ancestor brought out from the sanctuary, then these undead people should be the research products of the Lord. Before the fox said, the Lord said in the shelter. The undead spirit of the Holy Spirit, the Holy Spirit refers to the opposite spirit. Can it be said that these undead people were created by the Holy Spirit in the same way as the Holy Spirit? But how did he make it?"


    Han Sen thought of this, suddenly his face changed: "Wait, the Emperor is pulling away from the spirit, and the alien spirit itself is the undead spirit. Is it true that the undead are actually made of those alien spirits?"


    Although these are just Hansen''s speculations, the more he thinks, the more likely he is.


    "If such an inference is established, then saying that the alien is actually a kind of spirit... It seems that the **** is also in the same state... and so on... The survival mode of the alien and the gods is too much... they are not old or dead... They can all be born again..." Han Sen thinks more and more terrible.


    However, there are many unclear places in the middle. For example, the aliens are guilty in the shelter and can fight directly without the help of other biological bodies.


    God needs to use other biological bodies to fight in the big universe. This is more like undead and alien, but the undead seems to be as perfect as the aliens, as if they still have many flaws.


    Hansen suddenly felt shocked. He thought of another possibility: "I heard the sorcerer say that the Holy Spirit is studying the Holy Spirit in the sanctuary, and I feel that it must be the first time that the singer is in the sanctuary. Going to study, but what if the opposite is true?"u

 Chapter 2901： Unexpectedly seen (plus more)

    "If the facts are just the opposite, it is the first time that the Lord has a different kind of spirit, then all this is easier to explain." Hansen was excited, as if he had found a bright line in the fog.


    "If the aliens are really studied by the Lord, then it is easier to infer. The Holy Lord kills God and then discovers that God is a spiritual being. Not only can he not be dead but also able to be born again, there is no way to really kill him. After death, the Lord passed through a lot of research and finally found a way to extract the spirit from the alien species, and then used the spirit of the extraction to create a creature similar to the gods, that is, the alien spirit... and these undead people... I don��t know It is the failure of the Lord''s research... or the product of the emperor''s imitation..." The more Hansen thinks, the more likely it is.


    However, Hansen thought about it again, and felt that there are still many unexplained places. If the opposite spirit is studied by the Holy Spirit in the spirit of the gods, why does the alien body have a real body and can be directly killed?


    There are other details, and it seems that it is difficult to completely correct it. Hansen is not sure about his own guess.


    "Unfortunately, the Emperor''s ancestor is dead, or he will be arrested and asked about the origins of these undead people. Maybe he can know the truth of the facts." Han Sen sighed softly.


    The look of the complex looks at Bai Wanjie, they are not dead, Bai Wei is not very dazzling in it, but her every shot is just right, Han Sen sees it, Bai Wei still retains strength, not completely The show was revealed.


    "It seems that going to the Taishang people to do silkworms has really made Bai Wei grow a lot. I am afraid that even among these emperors, even if it is white, it will not necessarily win Bai Wei." Han Sen sighs the power of the Taishang people. It took only a few moments to cultivate Bai Wei to this point.


    After continuing, Bai Wei may have a chance to become a true God.


    It is a pity that the person who has done silkworms can''t pass the throne to her. Otherwise, the emperor may have a queen.


    Although the undead are strong, they can''t win without a single fight. However, under the siege of the five emperors, they will still kill the undead.


    "Stop high-level undead." Synthetic sounds came from the temple.


    But after this killing, there was no wooden bridge emerging from the sea.


    "Is it the end of the First Emperor''s Land?" Han Sen looked at the sea, but he saw the fog, and there was no other island.


    Five people in Bai Wanjie stayed in the Blue Temple to fight the undead, in order to sharpen their own genetic skills and actual combat capabilities.


    At first they must have at least three people to be able to kill the undead. As time goes on, they are getting more and more understanding of the undead, and they are constantly making progress. After two days, the white impermanence is one. The force killed the undead.


    Rumble!


    There was a wooden bridge on the sea, let Han Sen sneak a glimpse, and then he understood: "The original single-handedly killing the undead can activate the single-wood bridge into the next island."


    White impermanence did not hesitate, went straight to the Duoqiao.


    Bai Lingshuang and Bai Wanjie looked at each other and followed them up.


    Bai Wei is preparing to set foot on the wooden bridge. Qingxia Huangzi said: "My strength is not enough to kill the undead people in the Blue Temple alone. I will not move on. You should be careful."


    "Thank you, my brother." Bai Wei gave a slight salute and walked on the wooden bridge.


    Hansen also followed the boardwalk. Bai Wei turned and looked at Hansen behind her. "The next temple must be dangerous. You should not continue to move forward."


    "You can rest assured that I can protect myself." Hansen smiled.


    What Bai Wei still wants to say, Bai Wanjie who walked in front said: "Huangmei, you don''t have to stop him. If he doesn''t go, I am afraid there is no way to explain to the father."


    Bai Wei was slightly stunned, and he understood what he was at random. He did not say anything and continued to move forward.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders and continued to follow them behind.


    It is not uncommon for Bai Wanjie to guess that he is a white emperor. Otherwise, he has a foreigner disciple who can come to the place where the emperor was born. There is no reasonable explanation.


    Several people went all the way, and they saw an island, but they were beyond their expectation. There were no temples on the island, only a bare volcano.


    "It��s strange, how can there be no temples, isn��t the trial of the First Emperor��s Land only to the senior undead?�� Bai Wuchang frowned.


    "If that''s the case, there will not be so many emperors and dyings in the trials of the past." Bai Wanjie said that he had already boarded the stone steps.


    Everyone followed up and went to the top of the mountain in a short time. Only then did they discover that this was really a crater-like crater, and the top of the mountain was a circular crater.


    "What is that?" Bai Wuchang stood down on the edge of the mountain crater and suddenly became surprised.


    Hansen also looked at them. I saw that there were all kinds of crystal instruments in the big pit, so the inside of the mountain looked like a laboratory.


    In the central position inside the mountain, that is, the position where the mountain pass is facing, an elliptical crystal is suspended, which looks like a giant creature egg, and the smallest diameter is more than one meter.


    And inside the crystal egg, there is a distorted girl.


    "Wan..." Hansen looked at the appearance of the girl inside the crystal egg, and suddenly changed her face.


    The girl had blonde hair and was wearing white pajamas. She seemed to be sleeping. Her appearance looked like a blonde in a blonde state.


    Han Sen��s heart fell into the sea, and for a time he had a lot of thoughts. It��s hard to understand why this is going on. Why is there a Waner in the land of the Emperor��s First Emperor?


    "What the **** is going on?" Hansen looked down at Wan''s in the tower, and then looked at the girl in the crystal.


    same! Really the same! There is no difference at all. The living is like a mold carved out.


    "What''s in the black dome below? Isn''t it a more advanced undead?" White stared at the crystal egg.


    Hansen heard his words but it was a glimpse. He was puzzled and looked at the impermanence. He thought: "This product will not be a color blindness? Color blindness will not even distinguish between transparency and black?"


    "I don''t know, maybe you can try to break the black giant egg and you will know if there is any undead inside." Bai Lingshuang smiled.


    Hansen listened again: "What happened? Did they see black giant eggs instead of transparent crystals?"

 Chapter 2902： Egg in the mountain

    Bai Wanjie and others are speculating about what is in the giant egg. This makes Han Sen very confused. He looked and saw that the giant egg is transparent, and the blonde girl is sleeping in it. .


    After blinking and looking at it, Han Sen determined that he had absolutely no illusion, and the giant egg was colorless and transparent.


    "How can this be? Because I have some crystal blood? Or because I can see the girl in the egg because of the Waner in the tower," Hansen guessed for a time, but Hansen can It is certain that the land of the First Emperor is definitely not the ancestor of the Emperor. The ten ** is the masterpiece of the Lord. After the sacred domain is destroyed, I don��t know how to fall into the hands of the Emperor��s ancestors. It became the land of the first emperor.


    Although I really want to get out the blonde girl in the giant egg, see what is going on, but Hansen did not act recklessly.


    The Emperor has a long time for the Dome, but the Dome is always intact and has not been destroyed. Obviously things are not that simple.


    Several people in Baiwanjie have some scruples. They did not enter the mountain for the first time and were watching from outside.


    "I have a question, I always can''t understand." Bai Wei said.


    "Wu Wei, you have any questions, you can say it, let everyone study and research, maybe you can answer your questions?" Bai Lingshuang laughed.


    Bai Wei thought about it and said: "Everyone should have heard that every time the land of the first emperor was opened, there would be a royal emperor who died in the land of the first emperor, right?"


    "It is true that although the mortality rate of the First Emperor''s Land is not high, it is strange that every time there seems to be a record of the death of one or two emperors." Bai Lingshuang nodded.


    "That is strange. The land of the First Emperor can only be opened once every once in a while, and it can only be entered after each opening. The transmission array that goes out after one month will be opened. At that time, it can only be entered. So who is the corpse of the dead emperor''s corpse?" Bai Wei said.


    "Nature is the emperor of the same family..." Bai Lingshuang just finished, it seems that something is wrong, frowning and meditating.


    If the danger can kill the emperor and kill the emperor every time, it proves that the danger is always there. Since the danger has always existed, how can the emperor��s emperor be in danger every time? Find the opportunity to bring the body back?


    Is the concept of the emperor��s family feeling so heavy that they are willing to risk their lives to recover the body?


    "Unfortunately, we don''t know, the dying princes of the dynasties, the corpses have not been brought back, and I have ignored this problem before." Bai Lingshuang frowned.


    Bai Wanjie looked at the instruments and the giant egg in the mountain and said: "There are only two possibilities. Then the danger is intermittent. It will only work after being triggered, so the dead emperor''s body is dead. Can be taken away, or is..."


    Bai Wanjie did not say anything more, but everyone has already understood what he meant. The white impermanence interface said: "Otherwise, they are dead without a whole body, or they are swallowed up by something, so there will be no bones here."


    Everyone''s eyes are on the giant egg. If it is the second possibility, then they are too dangerous to enter the mountain.


    Hansen originally thought that there should have been a protector like him. Maybe the protectors brought the body of the emperor''s emperor back.


    However, if you think about it carefully, you feel that something is wrong. Since there is a protector, why do you still have a prince and a royal girl dying?


    "So, there are two possibilities. One is that there is no protector before, and the other is that there is a protector, but the protector has no time to rescue, or unable to rescue." Han Sen thinks so much, he is even more afraid to act rashly. .


    Several people are looking at the giant eggs in the mountains, and no one dares to go in.


    "We have been here to see it is not a solution, it is better for me to think of a way to try." Bai Wanjie said.


    "Is there any way for the emperor to try?" Bai Lingshuang and Bai Wushuang said at the same time.


    Bai Wanjie nodded slightly, and then took out a thing that was only the size of a fist. It was like a ball woven with rattan.


    But when you look closely, you find that it is not a ball, but something similar to a bird cage. In the small spherical bird cage, there is a whole body green hair, but there are four claws, body. Like a parrot, his face is like a strange bird of a tiger.


    "Where is it, is it the original base-level heterogeneous tiger condor?" Bai Lingshuang saw the origin of the strange bird at a glance.


    Bai Wanjie nodded slightly: "My different treasure is called a trapped bird cage, which can be used to domesticate poultry. The longer it is closed, the more heterogeneous it is, and the wildness will be slowly domesticated. This tiger condor It��s only half a year since I was locked in. I haven��t been able to tame it, but it��s enough to find out what��s going on inside.��


    Saying, Bai Wanjie put the trapped poultry cage together with the tiger condor inside, into the mountain. The trapped bird cage fell on the giant egg. Originally, everyone thought it would fall down directly.


    But who knows that the trapped cage is like being sucked by a powerful magnet, firmly stuck to the top of the giant egg, there is no sign of a decline.


    When Bai Wanjie��s body flashed, he saw that the prison cage suddenly became bigger and became a vine cage with a diameter of more than ten meters. The tiger eagle inside also restored its original body shape, such as the same prehistoric behemoth.


    The egg that originally looked huge was small at this time, as if it were an egg under the tiger condor, and was caught in the paw by the tiger condor.


    The prison cage has been automatically split into a vine, and it has been pulled out like a snake. It has returned to the hands of Bai Wanjie and once again turned into a small rattan ball.


    Hansen, they all looked at the tiger condor, it now regained its freedom, a pair of claws clutching the giant egg, making a strange call, the wings vibrate, and bringing a green hurricane, seems to want to skyrocket.


    But how to beat its wings, but never able to fly, a pair of claws seem to be locked on the giant egg, can not be separated.


    The tiger eagle screams non-stop, the body is green and the order chain is getting stronger and stronger, and the power of the wind is used to help the body rise.


    However, it has no effect at all, and no matter how hard it is, it cannot break free.


    What is even more frightening is that Hansen watched the tiger eagle''s body aging rapidly. The aging is like a person''s life is concentrated in a quarter of an hour.


    It was only after a long time that the Tiger Condor had no strength to struggle, and the aging body fell down, but it was sucked firmly by the hanging giant egg, hanging down in the air, like a boiled Dead chicken.


    Everyone''s face is exposed to the hustle and bustle. Although the Tiger Condor is not a top-notch primordial, it is not too weak in the original base level. Even if there is no chance of escape, it will be completely destroyed in a moment.


    Hey!


    When the vitality of the Tiger Condor was completely extinct, its body finally separated from the giant egg, fell like a boulder, and fell on the crystal wheel at the bottom of the cave.

 Chapter 2903： Horrible mountain

    The body of the Tiger Condor fell on the crystal wheel and saw the crystal wheel below rotate like a grinding disc. .


    As the grinding wheel rotates, the bright light falls on the body of the Tiger Condor, as if it was a layer of crystal-like porcelain outside the flesh-and-blood feathers.


    In the crystal porcelain package, the body of the Tiger Condor was gradually decomposed into a transparent liquid, which flowed down the groove around the crystal wheel.


    It��s only a moment. If a big tiger condor is broken down, even a piece of feathers is left, the interior of the mountain is restored to calm, the crystal wheel is completely still, and the light is extinguished. It seems like something. Nothing happened.


    Bai Wanjie and others are watching the scalp numb, they now understand, why did not see the bodies of the emperor''s emperor here, it turned out to be the case.


    Han Sen looked at the crystal wheel below, and there were countless thoughts in his mind: "It��s weird, and I don��t know what the mystery is inside the mountain. But in such a dangerous place, the Emperor of the emperor sent so many emperors. The emperor came down, but she didn��t remind me at all. If I just want to train them, it seems that I can��t say it.��


    Han Sen thinks that this is a weird thing. Anyone who is not worried about his children��s death at all, how to hone them, will not be on this.


    "Unless... unless the emperors of the emperor knew that someone would sacrifice, but they still sent people over..." Hansen glanced at Bai Wanjie and found that their faces were not very good-looking. I don''t know if I was thinking. what.


    However, Hansen feels that they may not be able to think of this layer. It is not that Hansen is smarter than them, but the authorities are fans.


    They are in the bureau and always feel that this trial is a crucial step in choosing the heir to the throne. Some dangers are inevitable. Otherwise, how can we see who is better and who is qualified to inherit the throne, thus ignoring other things.


    Bai Wanjie looked at the following giant egg and crystal roulette and said: "Now we don''t know whether the final test is to break this weird giant egg, or to say that there are other ways to accomplish it."


    "There should be no need to break the giant egg. Otherwise, so many emperors and emperors came in and broke it." White is impermanent.


    "That''s not necessarily, just like the undead in front of you, maybe this giant egg has the ability to repair itself, no matter how many times it is broken, it can be restored." Bai Ling Frost Road.


    Bai Wei also nodded and said: "Now it seems that the final test should be related to this egg."


    Bai Wanjie indulged for a moment and said: "Wei Meimei, you have been practicing in the Taishang people for some time. You know more than us. Can you tell the origin of this giant egg?"


    Bai Wei shook his head and said: "There are many different kinds of extraterrestrial days. I have seen many different kinds of eggs, but this is the first time I see this egg."


    Bai Lingshuang thought about it: "Since someone who has come to the emperor has been able to complete the task, it means that there must be any method, but we have not found it yet."


    "Lingshuang Huangmei said it was good. I just dropped the prison cage and the tiger condor. The prison cage also touched the egg, but it was not absorbed. Instead, the tiger condor was sucked. This shows that the egg is likely to only absorb the body of life." Bai Wanjie said.


    Everyone listens to the eyes. If the power of the giant egg is only effective for the living body, then they can use the alien treasure to attack the giant egg.


    "If this is the case, then let me try it first." Bai Wuchang said that he pulled out a jade knife. The jade knife is only half a foot long. It is the appearance of a dagger. The whole body is green and crystal-clear. a scent of chill.


    White impermanence holding a jade knife, staring at the crystal egg, suddenly a palm of his hand, the jade knife turned into a bi-light shot to the giant egg.


    when!


    The jade knife hits the hair of the giant egg and emits a crisp sound of jade impact. The chain of bi-colors in a circle spreads around and smashes and dissipates as soon as it hits the crystal wall.


    After the giant egg was hit by gravity, it was like an activated lamp, emitting a radiant glow.


    As the fluorescent light on the giant egg flickers, the crystal instruments in the mountain are all running up. Like the tower, the circle of light illuminates and the whole interior of the mountain is illuminated.


    There is no common hit in white, and I want to take back the jade knife, but the jade knife does not listen at all, and falls on the crystal wheel below.


    With the rotation of the roulette, the original syllabary sapphire jade knife was disintegrated like the corpse of the tiger condor, and turned into a liquid into the groove.


    Bai Wanjie and others are stunned by the sight, and the heart is born with chill. The crystal wheel below can not only melt flesh and blood, but even the alien treasure can be eliminated together.


    Hansen did not feel surprised. Basically, the main material of the different treasures is the heterogeneous gene. The corpse of the Tiger Condor is also a heterogeneous gene. The two are not different, and it is normal to be decomposed.


    Something to Hansen is that after Xiaoyudao hit the giant egg, the blonde girl in the giant egg obviously has some reaction. It seems that she was arguing during sleep, and her brow was slightly wrinkled, but she still did not open her eyes.


    After a while, the crystal instrument inside the mountain stopped working, and the fluorescent light on the giant egg dimmed.


    "The impermanence, what happened just now?" Bai Wanjie looked at the impermanence of white.


    With the impermanence of white, it is not difficult to control a different treasure from the air. The small jade knife should not fall.


    White impermanence indulged and said: "After the giant egg was hit, my connection with the jade knife was isolated by a strange force. I tried to pull it back, but it didn''t work at all. When the power enters the mountain pass, it will disappear."


    "This is troublesome, the creature will be sucked to death by the giant egg, and after the Alibao activates the giant egg, it will be isolated inside. It is really not easy to break the giant egg." Bai Lingshuang said.


    "If it is easy, it is not a test left by the ancestors." Bai Wanjie Road.


    For a time, everyone stared at the giant egg in the mountain. No one had a good way. Bai Wanjie reached out and pulled out a bead chain. The bead chain had a total of 108 beads. Each bead had a longan size. Its color is like a white jade, but there seems to be a star in the inner.


    Bai Wanjie untied the chain, took off a bead and went all the way to the giant egg. He suddenly saw the star burst, shook the fluorescent light of the giant egg, and the crystal instrument inside it started.


    Bai Wanjie, one by one, casts the stars and beads to the giant egg. The fried egg is getting more and more shiny. The black giant egg that seems to them seems to be transparent with the strengthening of the fluorescent light. .


    "Is there something like there?" The shell that gradually penetrated through the egg, white impermanence, they vaguely saw the blonde girl inside, but it was only vaguely able to see a little, and could not see the true.

 Chapter 2904： Blonde girl

    "This method is effective. Big Brother will work harder and cast a few more stars to let go. Let''s see what is inside the Dome." Bai Wuchang said excitedly.


    Bai Wanjie should have a good voice, and continue to cast the stars in the hand to the giant egg one by one, making the giant egg become brighter and more transparent, and the outline of the blonde girl inside is getting more and more Clear.


    Hansen frowned at the giant egg. He could always see the situation inside. The blond girl was about to be woken up, which made Hansen feel a little irritated and even a little uneasy.


    "The emperor sent these emperors to the emperor. What do they want to do? They can''t help but know what''s inside. If you know, you still give someone over, but you don''t say anything. It''s a weird thing." Han Sen When I was thinking about it, I suddenly heard the sound of Bai Lingshuang.


    "It seems to be a blonde girl." Bai Lingshuang stared at the giant egg.


    Bai Wanjie has already invested more than 70 stars, which makes the giant egg crystal clear, almost can already see the outline of the blonde girl inside, but the five senses are still not clear.


    "This is really strange. There is actually a creature in this egg that looks similar to our royal family. But like our race, it seems that we were not born from the egg?" Bai Wuchang said.


    Bai Ling frosted him and glanced at him: "She is obviously not born from the egg. When did you see a creature wearing a pajamas when you were born?"


    "It is also said, then, is someone shut her up? Is it our mission to save her from the giant egg?" White impermanence sinks.


    "It is hard to say whether it is to save or kill. Maybe she is a more advanced undead." Bai Wanjie continued to cast a star to the giant egg.


    Everyone stared at the girl, and as the stars spread more and more, the girl''s facial features gradually became clearer, and the exquisiteness was like an angel.


    It��s just that her brows are now wrinkled and it seems to be very unpleasant.


    The crowd was staring at her, but suddenly saw her eyes open and they were shaken in the scared heart.


    She doesn''t open her eyes as the average person wakes up, but she opens her eyes all at once, and the golden pupil in her eyes doesn''t seem to be a good person. Although she has widened her eyes, she gives people a feeling of no focus. It��s very strange, and a few people look at it.


    Hey!


    It seems to be like a crystal hood on the top of the giant egg, there is a crack, just blinking time, the whole giant egg is like a broken tempered glass, turned into countless small granules, so that the inside The blonde girl was completely naked.


    The blonde girl was suspended in the cave of the mountain, as if the wind was sucked up under the cave, and her golden long hair was flying.


    Without the barrier of the giant egg, Hansen can finally feel the breath of the blonde girl, this moment makes Hansen color.


    This blond girl is completely different from the body of Waner. The usual Wan��s breath is very gentle. Even if it is a state of violent walking, there is also a kind of pity that makes people feel that everything is involuntarily. She is just a weak one. The injured person only.


    However, the breath of the blond girl in front of her eyes only made Han Sen think of two words.


    "The smell of her body is so similar to those gods?" Hansen stared at the blond girl.


    Hansen killed Fujita, killing the **** of heaven, killing the demon boy, and the blond girl in front of him has a similar atmosphere.


    This kind of breath is unclear. The emperor and the gods do not have this kind of breath. The gods with this breath are the gods that fuse the cosmic creatures.


    Now the blonde girl, Hansen has a similar feeling.


    "Is this blonde girl also a **** after the fusion of the big universe?" Han Sen looked at the blonde girl, and there were countless thoughts in her mind.


    Bai Wanjie, they have all gathered their own strength, ready for the battle, it seems that they can not sense the terrible atmosphere of the blonde girl.


    The blonde girl kept in a suspended posture and gradually rose from the inside of the mountain. Her blonde hair and white pajamas were dancing, as if the wind was blowing.


    "Go away." Hansen shouted.


    Although he still can''t see how strong the blonde girl is, the kind of **** spirit in her body will never be wrong. The weaker gods are not the ones that the original base level Bai Wanjie can resist.


    "I have reached this point, how can I leave without trying? I have no interest in the throne, but I can''t miss this fun trial." Seeing the blonde girl has already flown out of the mountain pass, the white impermanence laughs. The body instantly enters the state of ecstasy, like a ghostly girl with a strange chain of chains swaying into the air.


    The blonde girl seems to have not been fully awake, suspended above the mountain pass, with no focus on her eyes, and staring at the white impermanence.


    The impermanent knife light has the power to kill the blue and yellow springs, but the knife is shining on the blond girl''s body, just put her pajamas in a mouth, the knife light falls on the smooth and fair skin, causing the skin to sink slightly. Then the knife light turned out to be like melting, the digestion was gone without a trace, and even a little red mark did not stay.


    The next second, the blonde girl turned the pupil without focus, and looked at the white impermanence.


    White roared and was preparing to attack again, but everyone only felt a flower in front of him, and the blonde girl suspended above the mountain pass disappeared.


    Han Sen''s face changed, turned his head and looked at it. He found that under the state of Nether, the white impermanence that should not be touched by any force was actually lifted by the blond girl with her neck.


    The blonde girl''s eyes seem to have no focus. She is petite, but she is carrying a tall, majestic white impermanence, but it is like a chicken.


    White impermanence seems to be drowning. It is hard to struggle. There is no rule at all. The eyes are white, the skin on the body is rapidly aging, and the hair appears gray in just a few seconds.


    "You dare!" Bai Wanjie was shocked and angry, and the emperor was thoroughly motivated, summoning a hammer-sized giant hammer and blasting toward the blond girl.


    Bai Lingshuang and Bai Wei are also ugly, one pulls out the ice sword, one uses the Emperor''s shocking fist, one left and one right to attack the blonde girl, wanting to save the impermanence.


    Hey!


    The giant hammer directly bombarded the blond girl''s head, but only the girl''s neck was slightly stunned, but she could not shake her body shape, and even did not allow her to retreat an inch in the air.


    The power of Bai Lingshuang and Bai Wei fell on her, just cutting her pajamas and not even having a red mark on the skin.


    The other girl''s palm was lifted up gently, and it was pressed on the top of the giant hammer. The handle of the scorpion was broken in an instant, turning into the dust of the sky.

 Chapter 2905： Battle with the blonde girl (plus more)

    Hansen brows slightly, knowing that if he doesn''t shoot, these guys will be completely destroyed, and he also wants to know what kind of relationship this blond girl has with Waner.


    Judging from the power she uses, unlike the strength of Waner, there is no golden power that Waner and the super-spiritual body are in harmony with each other, but an ability to extract or say to absorb vitality.


    In such a short period of time, the white hair of a white impermanence has turned into a white color, which seems to be a veritable white impermanence.


    If you continue this way, I am afraid that he will die for five seconds.


    Han Wuzhen does not die, but he does not care, but Bai Wei��s life is not good, but with the agreement with the White Emperor, want to continue to mix in the Imperial Family, this time must be shot.


    The blonde girl squeezed the white giant''s deified giant hammer with one hand, then blinked, and the other hand grabbed the white Wei, who was closest to her.


    Bai Wei uses the Emperor''s shocking fist, and she is surely only her closest to the blonde girl.


    A horrible suction made Bai Wei��s body involuntarily fly toward the palm of the blond girl��s hand. Bai Wei was in danger, and her body flashed a curved halo, which made her figure spin and wanted to The power of rotation gets rid of the suction of the blonde girl.


    However, she was only halfway through. She had already been sucked into the palm of her blond girl and had her neck caught by the blonde girl.


    Bai Wei is obviously stronger than the white impermanence. When he is caught in the neck, he wants to use the teleport to leave. That is the sacred sacred art of the Taishang people.


    However, the space power on her body flashed a few times, dissipated like a spark that was extinguished by water, and there was no teleportation.


    Both Bai Wanjie and Bai Lingshuang were shocked. No one thought that the undead person at the last level would be so terrible.


    The two did not say anything at all. They turned away and fled, and embarked on the unique wooden bridge when they came, and even the white impermanence and Bai Wei did not care.


    But this can''t blame them. The blond girl is too strong and shows an overwhelming force. They don''t leave and just die.


    Bai Wei is not good, knowing that this time is dead, I feel that something seems to be flowing through her neck to the palm of the blonde girl.


    As the strength of his body was lost, Bai Wei felt that he had no strength to struggle, and he could only tremble in the palm of the blonde girl.


    "Is it going to die here? I haven''t beaten him yet?" Bai Wei''s mind flashed a figure. When she was dying, she felt that she was not afraid, but regretted.


    Suddenly, Bai Wei only heard a collision sound in the ear, like a jade impact, while her neck was loose, and the blond girl''s hand holding her neck was released.


    Before she waited for what happened to Bai Wei, she felt that a force pulled her back and made her quickly move away from the blonde girl.


    Hey!


    Bai Wei and Bai Wu fell to the ground, looking up at the eyes, but seeing the baby is standing between them, looking at the blond girl, looking like the **** of heaven.


    Bai Wanjie and Bai Lingshuang were escaping, suddenly heard the sound, and looked back subconsciously. They saw the holy baby one by one, pulled the white impermanence and Bai Wei back, and even saved the two from the blond girl, suddenly revealed Unbelievable color.


    The two couldn''t help but stay, and the escaped footsteps stopped. If Bai Wei and Bai Wuchang were dead, they would not be difficult to explain after they returned.


    But now that white impermanence and Bai Wei are not dead, they flee like this, and eventually they have to drop some stains, which may make the White Emperor feel awkward.


    Although he did not continue to escape, Bai Wanjie and Bai Lingshuang did not dare to approach again, just watching from a distance.


    "Let''s go." Hansen said to the blonde girl, but he said this to the impermanence and Bai Wei.


    Bai Wei raised the white impermanence that had been collapsed. The two looked at him in a complicated look, and then they stepped back and embarked on the wooden bridge.


    On the island, only Hansen and the blonde girl were left. The blond girl stared at Hansen indifferently, and her body shape became blurred in the air. When she appeared again, she came to Hansen and grabbed Han with one hand. Sen''s neck.


    Hansen��s palm didn��t know what to stretch out and ran into the palm of the blonde girl��s hand.


    Just now he has been in the palm of the hand with the blonde girl. The strength of the two is quite the same. No one is taking advantage of it. But this time, Han Sen feels that the face of the blonde girl��s palm is strong and strong. He lived in the palm of his hand, and Hansen felt that something seemed to flow to the girl''s palm.


    That thing is not the genetic power of his cultivation, nor his life, it is very strange, some unpredictable.


    "The spirit of the spirit!" Han Sen immediately realized what was taken away by the girl.


    It turns out that this girl is not only a simple vitality, but a biological spirit. It is no wonder that although the white impermanence is white, the face does not really grow old.


    Because his vitality is not aging, the decline is only his spirit. After the mental decline, it feels like there is no life, but it is not.


    "Is it true that the aliens in the Nine Royal Palace are all taken away by her?" Hansen flashed countless thoughts in his mind, but his hand did not stop. The hole was moved to the limit, but it could not be stopped. Your own spirit is sucked away.


    Hansen soon discovered that the spirit is not in any of the big cosmic gears. Even if he uses the hole to stop all the cosmic gears, he can''t stop the blond girl from sucking his spirit.


    Hansen has changed several forces in succession, but he has not been able to prevent the blond girl from taking his spirit.


    Hansen''s brow was slightly wrinkled. He was the first to see this power. He had never encountered such an opponent before.


    Between the rotation of the mind, Hansen ran a genetic term and exerted an eternal solidifying power on his body, hoping to stop the leakage of the spirit.


    As soon as the power of eternal solidification came into effect, Hansen suddenly felt that the suction of the blond girl''s hand disappeared, and his spirit did not continue to leak.


    "Genetic language is actually really useful. It is worthy of what the Lord has studied to deal with the gods. It really has a special effect on the spirit." Hansen��s heart was happy, he just held the attitude of trying it out, but he did not expect it to be so effective.


    The blonde girl still clutched Hansen''s palm, but she couldn''t absorb the spirit from Hansen''s palm. The expressionless face showed a doubtful color, and a pair of golden scorpions stared at Hansen.

 Chapter 2906： Trapped mountain

    Hansen��s backhand pulled the golden girl��s arm and turned her body over, directly pressing the whole person on the mountain wall. .


    Bai Wanjie and others were shocked. No one thought that this would be the case.


    "It is no wonder that the father will accept him as a disciple, and there is no such thing as a mountain." Bai Wanjie frowned.


    Bai Lingshuang also said: "It seems that we are still worse. The Holy Baby is not only the father to send us to supervise us, but also to protect us."


    Having said that, Bai Lingshuang sighed softly: "I knew this before, and I didn''t have to make this decision."


    "Who can think of it, the baby will have such strength. And the situation at the time is so strange, we can report it to the father." Bai Wanjie is calm.


    Bai Wei and Bai Wuchang were also surprised to see Han Sen, they did not fight back in front of the blond girl, Han Sen was able to suppress it only by hand, the strength is amazing.


    "What are you?" Hansen asked the blond **** the mountain wall with a hand, and asked quietly.


    He really wants to know, what is the origin of this blonde girl, the ability to extract the spirit of other creatures, the long looks like Waner, and the spirit of the gods, all this is too weird.


    The blonde girl was expressionless, as if she didn��t hear Hansen��s words at all. She suddenly reversed her body, completely disregarding her arm and twisting her body. She broke her arm and turned her body, facing Hansen, another Only one hand grabbed Hansen''s wrist.


    boom!


    Hansen only felt the golden light flashing in front of him. He and the blonde girl had already come to the inside of the mountain. The crystal instruments in the mountain were shining, forming a ring of crystal light, shrouded in the outside of Hansen and the blond girl.


    Hansen was shocked and wanted to teleport away from the inside of the mountain, but he felt that the surrounding space seemed to be completely closed. How could it not be teleported?


    The surrounding crystal beam gradually solidified into a crystal visible to the naked eye. As the crystal expands, it gradually becomes an elliptical shape, which is very similar to the giant egg that Hansen began to see.


    Hansen hit a blond girl, but in the crystal light, the power of the blonde girl seems to be raised to a degree of horror. The power of Hansen��s fist is like the ordinary people bombarded on the steel plate, but it is not hurt. To the girl.


    The outer crystal shell has completely wrapped two people inside, just like the crystal giant that Hansen just started to see.


    The blonde girl''s broken arm quickly recovered, her hands clutching Hansen, and the power of terror continued to invade Hansen''s body, as if she wanted to **** Hansen''s spirit away.


    Just under the eternal state of solidification, the blonde girl can''t **** Hansen''s spirit, but Hansen can''t open the hands of the blonde girl, and she stagnates in the giant egg at a time.


    Hansen thought in his heart: "Is it true that the White Emperor is like me, that is, to lure me here, let this blond girl take my spirit?"


    With the strange ability of the blonde girl, coupled with the support of these crystal instruments, even if the true god-level powerhouse comes, I am afraid it is difficult to compete with her.


    The White Emperor let him protect the emperor''s emperor, which is obviously not quite right.


    However, if Bai Huang calculates him, but Bai Huang does not know whether Hansen will do it with the blond girl. This is totally uncontrollable. Hansen had many opportunities to get rid of it just because he was too curious about the identity of the blonde girl. Will be deeply immersed in this.


    It is impossible for the White Emperor to be so curious about the blond girl before Hansen, so some of them do not know.


    Under the brilliance of the crystal dome, the blond girl''s suction is getting stronger and stronger, and the whole person is like an octopus who hugs Hansen.


    Hansen slammed her on her body and only felt that her body seemed to be protected by a layer of crystal shell, which could not be broken.


    In the mountain of the First Emperor''s Land, Hansen was hugged by the blonde girl, and the interior of the crystal dome was filled with crystals. He and the blonde girl were frozen in the ice. There was no way. Moved.


    Hansen has used the gods and guns, but he has not been able to hurt the blonde girl. On the contrary, the strength of the blonde girl is getting stronger and stronger. Hansen actually feels that his body has a loose touch and seems to be resisting. Can''t hold the suction on the blonde girl.


    "It seems that only super-spiritual bodies can be used." Hansen forcibly opened the super-spiritual body, and wanted to take the moment of the moment and rush out from the mountain.


    However, when Hansen��s super-spiritual body was opened, it immediately touched the sleeping Waner, and Wan��s body also flashed golden light.


    Originally, Hansen thought that this time, as before, the strength of Waner would cancel out with his super-spiritual body, so he must rush out before this.


    But who knows that this time, Wan Er suddenly opened his eyes and woke up from a deep sleep.


    Bai Wanjie and others only saw the golden light flashing, Hansen and the blonde girl disappeared together, and then the crystal light at the mountain pass seemed to be a volcanic eruption.


    They dare not approach the mountain and can only wait in the distance, but time passes by, but they never see Hansen coming out of the mountain pass, and the crystal beam of the volcanic eruption always exists.


    Later, the emperor of the emperor, listening to Bai Wanjie, they said the passing of the matter, and then look at the white hair of the white impermanence, they are all in the heart, and did not dare to go to the island.


    It was not until the time when the Land of the First Emperor was opened again, nor did Hansen come out of the mountain pass. The emperor of the emperor had to return to the skeleton of the vacuum dragon and sent it away from the land of the Emperor.


    Bai Wanjie and Bai Wei, Bai Lingshuang, and Bai Wuchang were summoned by the White Emperor. They told the White Emperor about the details of the Holy Baby, and did not dare to hide it.


    When it was said that Bai Wanjie and Bai Lingshuang were very embarrassed, but the White Emperor did not express anything in the process, and did not say anything more. He only asked them some questions, and they were all about blond girls and Hansen. Then let them go.


    "Fortunately, the father sent a baby to protect us, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable." Bai Wanjie said.


    "The father has a foresight, and received a disciple of the Holy Baby, saved the impermanence and Wei Wei." Bai Lingshuang also laughed.


    After they left, Bai Huang sat at the desk, his brows wrinkled together, and for a long time he muttered to himself: "No, he can kill the **** of heaven, how can he not with the experimental product?" Counterbalance? Is it true that the experimental product is already strong enough to exceed the level of the gods?"

 Chapter 2907： Re-entry sanctuary

    Hansen looked at everything that happened in front of him with amazement, all of which was beyond his imagination.


    After Waner wakes up, the golden light of her body continually expands, and the super-spiritual body has a strong impulse, so Hansen has to let her out, otherwise the body of two people may be torn by the strength of each other.


    After Wan''s appearance, the crystal beam of the surrounding area stopped working. Under her golden brilliance, the crystal dome was like a snow and ice, and it melted rapidly.


    It wasn''t just the crystal dome that was melted. Even the blond girl who looked like Wan''s face melted away. The body was like a statue. It gradually melted and melted. Finally, it melted into liquid and flowed into the crystal wheel at the bottom of the mountain. Above the plate, it penetrated into the gap.


    What is even more bizarre is that although the body of the blonde girl has melted, she has left a soul-like illusion. Hansen can clearly see that the phantom is also like a child, just like a ghost. In front of Waner, it looks a little dull.


    Waner reached out and touched the virtual shadow. The virtual shadow suddenly rushed to the palm of Wan��s hand like a tide, and disappeared completely in a moment.


    Waner absorbed the illusion, and his body gradually dimmed. He turned to look at Hansen and screamed at his brother weakly, and the man was unconscious.


    Hansen��s super-spiritual body also dissipated at the same time, reaching out and holding Waner, feeling that her vitality turned back to the time when Hansen first met her, becoming extremely weak and chaotic.


    "What is the situation?" Hansen had to send Waner back to the Heavenly Tower, but he felt very confused.


    According to what is known now, Waner should have a relationship with the sanctuary, but Hansen feels that the Lord should not be the brother of Wan��s mouth.


    If the Lord is really her brother, and Waner is so attached to her brother, how can the Lord test her?


    Although Hansen doesn''t know what the blonde girl in the giant egg is, one thing is certain, the blonde girl must have the spirit of Waner, otherwise it will not be controlled by Waner.


    "Now it seems that the people of the Sanctuary who have taken the spirit of Waner have conducted some kind of experiment, which will cause Waner to become such an unstable state. What is the purpose of this experiment? Artificial spirit? Then why use the spirit of Waner?" Hansen constantly speculated that there was no substantive result, because too many things are only speculation, and the results based on these speculations are only hypotheses.


    Hey!


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he saw the crystal wheel below turning again. He was shocked and thought that the melting blond girl would be resurrected.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s imagination did not happen. After the crystal wheel was rotated, a pool was exposed in the middle position. The pool contained a half-pool of transparent liquid.


    When half of the pool-sized crystal cells were completely exposed, the crystal wheel stopped moving.


    "Discovering the degenerate gene... Discovering the degenerate gene..." The tone of Hansen��s mind rang constantly, as if it was mad.


    "The liquid in the pool... It won''t be all the genes of the alien gene..." Hansen stayed, and then ecstatic, flew straight into the pool.


    When Hansen tried to take some liquid out, he immediately heard the prompt to get the demonized alien gene, and Hansen excitedly jumped up.


    "So many deified genes, I don''t know if it works for me..." Hansen is afraid that the level of these deified genes is too low to increase his deified genes.


    Trying to drink some liquid, Hansen soon found that his fears were superfluous. After he probably drank a bucket of liquid, there was a hint of "Deified Genes +1" in his mind.


    "Developed... really developed... Real God is hopeful..." Hansen was overjoyed and stayed in the pool to constantly absorb the transparent liquid in the pool.


    Hansen suddenly thought of one thing: "Everything here, it will not be all prepared for Wan, except for her, even if the real **** is here, it is difficult to defeat the blonde girl."


    Hansen thinks more and more that he is right: "Hey, you can''t use it anyway, just lend it to me for use. Then you have lived here for so long, you have to pay some rent?"


    Originally Hansen wanted to take away the transparent liquid here, but found that once the liquid left the crystal pool, it would quickly decay and could not be taken away. It had to stay in the pool while engulfing the transparent liquid and refining.


    After Hansen completely refines the transparent liquid in the whole pool, his deified gene has reached 94 points, and only four points can be promoted to the true God.


    "Unfortunately, it is still a little worse." Hansen licked his lips and flew out of the mountain.


    As far as I can see, I haven��t seen the emperor��s empress, and it��s been a month since I calculated the time.


    "I don''t know if the transmission array of the vacuum dragon can still be used. If it can''t be used, it can only be used by the four sheep." Hansen flew over to the first island when he came.


    "Sure enough, it can no longer be used." Han Sen came to the skeleton of the vacuum dragon, seeing that the transmission array has no effect, there is no way to open it from the inside.


    "Well, now I haven''t figured out whether Bai Huang is deliberately harming me. If I don''t go back to the emperor, I will take this opportunity to leave the emperor." Hansen didn''t want to leave, he thought about the emperor. Resources, now almost ready to be promoted to the true God, it does not matter if you go.


    "It��s just a pity that I originally thought of getting the **** unicorn out of the emperor. Now I have no chance. I will find a way later." Hansen used the four sheep to send away the land of the first emperor.


    Directly using the starry sky to move back to the sky garden, Hansen has had a comfortable day. Although he has only six points of deified genes, he can be promoted to the true God. However, these six deified genes must be different from the butterfly class. Provided that there is no such high-grade plant alienation in the sky garden, so Hansen can only find his own way.


    "It''s only six o''clock. It''s enough to kill three different butterfly-levels. Go to the gods and try your luck. Maybe you can meet them." Hansen made up his mind and opened the door of the gods. Hansen��s identity entered the domain of the gods.


    "Han priest!"


    Han Sen just entered the domain of the gods, and saw that there was a group of creatures not far from where he did not know what he was doing. Someone discovered his arrival and immediately recognized him. He shouted with surprise, and the group of creatures all turned to Han. Sen looked over here.

 Chapter 2908： Weird derivation

    The title of Father Han is also very popular in today''s great universe. Hansen has destroyed the Lord of Destruction from the true **** and turned the light of the butterfly directly into the dust. Such a picture is too shocking, the whole universe. Everyone knows it.


    Although Hansen is still only a butterfly, no one in the big universe really regards him as a butterfly.


    Hansen glanced at it and found that the seven or eight deifications were original and the races were different.


    It seems a bit familiar, it should have been seen in the battle of the Genes list, but because they were too common at that time, Han Sen did not remember their names.


    "These guys are not a race. What are you doing together?" Hansen said in his heart.


    Although the deified powerful will cooperate, they are generally three or five friends who know each other. Multi-ethnic cooperation like this is still rare.


    These deifications have all recognized Hansen, and they have come forward to say hello, very intimate appearance.


    "Han priest, I am fortunate to be able to see you here today. It is really my luck..." A long, powerful mouse like a mouse, but standing upright, shook his head and said.


    When he spoke, the slender tail behind him swayed slightly, and people looked a little upset.


    After a pause, the supernatural power of the mouse looks like: "I want to ask the Han Father to bless, I don''t know what Han blessings need blessing materials."


    The creatures of the big universe know that Hansen is blessing what materials are not used. He asks, just asking questions about the price.


    Hansen smiled and said: "It is very simple to ask me to bless, clearly price, as long as a real artifact, but not necessarily can promote the rank."


    Hansen opened the price very high, and almost no one would be willing to take the real artifact for his blessing. This is also a means of refusal. Hansen did not use the blood to make money.


    A group of deified creatures are exposed to disappointment, they are just the original base, where there is the ability to get the real artifact.


    However, they did not dare to have any emotions. They were afraid of angering Hansen. They directly smashed them down and worked hard for so many years. It��s hard to make a chance to promote the deification. If they are really smashed, it��s not just their own suffering, they The fate of this family will be affected.


    Like the Buddhas and the devastated people, today the Buddhas are difficult to keep in the country, and the ruins are also constantly harassed by several old opponents.


    ��What are you doing here?�� Hansen asked them.


    The mouse-like deified creature quickly said: "There was just a storm of gods here. There was a demonized alien from the storm of the gods. It happened to be hit by us. But the deification is very weird. We are discussing about it. Things."


    ��How is a weird law?�� Hansen asked.


    Everyone said a word to me, and said the things they had encountered before they were divine.


    The aliens in the gods are accompanied by the storm of the gods.


    These primordial deifications happened to be within the same area, encountering a storm of the gods, and they were all attracted to the past by the deified alienation.


    Only the aliens they saw in the storm of the gods were somewhat different. The aliens turned out to be a stone monument of more than ten meters.


    On the stone monument, the lightning flashes, and there are countless glare surrounds, even if the scorpion is seen thousands of miles away.


    They rushed to the front of the stone monument and saw that there was no word on the stone monument, no pictures, and there were only three grooves, or hoof prints.


    There are three grooves on the stone monument, arranged from top to bottom. The first one is like a human hand print, but it is much bigger.


    The second one looks like a paw print of a cat, which is many times larger.


    The third looks like a hoof print of a cow. This is normal, it is a small hoof print.


    The three imprints are arranged vertically on the stone tablet, emitting a radiant glow.


    The alien species in the gods are strange, and the alien species of the stone are not uncommon. These primordial creatures want to destroy the stone and see if they can get the degenerate gene.


    But who knows that their attack is on the stone tablet, but it does not hurt the stone monument, but the light on the stone is brighter, and there is no other change. The power of the stone tablet does not mean to fight back.


    "There is such a thing, the stone is still different?" Some aliens did not disappear with the storm of the gods after falling from the storm of the gods, so Hansen had this question.


    "Yes, but now the stone is no longer radiant. If you haven''t seen it before, no one would have thought that it was a demonized species. It would only be thought of as an ordinary slate." The deified creatures suddenly and femininely said: "Han priest is either interested, we will take you to see."


    "That would have trouble a few." Han Sen is now unable to find a senior alien, listen to their description, the stone is quite different, maybe it is advanced.


    Several deified aliens were leading the way, and Hansen flew with them for more than three thousand miles, and he saw a stone monument ten meters high.


    However, the stone monument looks very rough, and there is no engraving pattern on the square. The surface of the monument is also not flat, and it is really like an ordinary large slate.


    Hansen turned to the front of the stone tablet and took a closer look. Sure enough, he saw three marks on it, and the shape was exactly the same as they said.


    However, in addition to the stone monument, there is still a figure standing in front of the stone monument, and it is the ultimate in the rank of the imperial family on the list of the gods.


    Han Sen heard that Bai Shou is higher than the white emperor''s generation. He is a character at the same time as the previous generation of the Emperor. This time, his performance on the list is also very powerful.


    However, Hansen did not see his battle and he did not know much about him.


    Before the top 100, Hansen didn''t have much time to watch the game and missed the performance of the battle. At the time of the top 100 rankings, no one challenged the whites, and no one challenged them.


    So Hansen only knew that he was strong, but he didn''t know how strong it was.


    Those few primordial deifications saw whiteness and immediately went forward, and no one dared to neglect.


    Hansen stood still, and Han Sen��s identity had great grievances with the Emperor. He naturally could not go to the emperor��s deified strong.


    Bai Supreme did not pay attention to those original basal creatures, staring at the stone tablet.


    Those primordial deifications were boring, but they did not dare to have any emotions. They had to retreat to the side.


    White looked up for a while, suddenly raised his fist and banged over the stone tablet.


    He used the Emperor''s imperial thriller, but his fist has reached the realm, seemingly random punches, but it seems to have the momentum to suppress the world.


    boom!


    A fist hit the stone monument, and suddenly the stone monument sag down, forming a fist.


    White has no time to recover the fist of the moment, I saw the punch on the top of the light, like a colorful glow.

 Chapter 2909： Stele bird

    In the colorful Xiaguang, there was a colorful light flying out inside the boxing, and went to the white.


    Hansen and those primordial gods are looking at the colored light. Those originalifications are even more curious. They attacked the stone for so long. There is no movement. How can the white stone be countered?


    A group of primordial creatures have widened their eyes and want to see what counterattacks the stone monument has.


    But in the next second, everyone was stunned, and Hansen was also amazed.


    I saw the colorful light flying out of the fist, turned into a white vulture, flying around the white supremacy.


    However, it did not attack the meaning of white, but the wings, fell on the shoulders of the white, the relatives twisted the neck to grind the white hair.


    "What is this situation? How do you fly an eagle from the stone tablet, and you are so incomparable?" The primordial creatures are puzzled.


    At the time of doubts, he saw the white-handed backhand grabbed, grabbed the neck of the eagle eagle, and smashed it in front of him, tearing the white eagle into two halves and throwing it on the ground in front of him.


    When the white eagle came and screamed, it fell on the ground and turned into two stones, then turned into lime, and flew back to the stone tablet, completely covering up the punches that had just been blasted. The punches disappeared and there was no trace left.


    "Interestingly, this stone tablet is really a strange stone system." Hansen also felt a bit interesting, and looked at the stone with great interest.


    The white eagle was torn off, and his eyes fell on the stone tablet again. The golden flame of the body surged like a volcanic eruption, raising his fist again.


    It is still the ultimate thriller, but this time, the imperial empire is as bright as the sun, the powerful power fluctuates, like the tidal tide, the basal creatures are shot out.


    Those who are good are also the original base of deification, but one by one is flying out for hundreds of miles to barely stabilize the figure, one by one pale, the mouth with blood, it seems that the injury is not light.


    This is just the aftermath of the singularity of the boxing force. If it is really positively hit by this blow, I am afraid that they have already turned into dust.


    Hansen stood there and did not respond. It was just that the clothes were flying, and it seemed to be blown by the gale.


    boom!


    White has left a punch on the stone, but this time the punch is many times larger than the previous one, much larger than the hoof print, bigger than the cat paw print, only the top The palm print is a little smaller.


    After a punch, the white fist recovered his fist, but he saw that his fistprint was a little smaller than that of the palm print, and he frowned slightly.


    After the boxing, the colorful flash of light flashed again in the boxing, but this time the colorful light is stronger than the colorful light just now.


    Then Hansen saw a golden big bird flying out of the fist, fluttering its wings straight up nine days, and the long whistling tears from the sky blew the void, and the golden feathers on the body shimmered like the sun. Jin Mang.


    "Golden-winged Dapeng bird?" Hansen looked at the golden bird with amazement and looked at it. It was very similar to the legendary Golden-winged Dapeng bird. The power fluctuations were extremely powerful, and its power was absolutely Top deified.


    However, if you take a closer look, you will find some differences. The real Golden Wing Dapeng is a different department. Hansen does not know.


    This golden-winged Dapeng bird flying out of the boxing is a stone system, and at the same time it has the power fluctuation of the imperial skull.


    Looking at the golden-winged Dapeng bird in front of the white, and lowering his head close to the white, seems to want to please him.


    "This kind of stone is really interesting. It can withstand the full blow of the white, obviously it is a true god-level alien. This kind of heterogeneity has no attacking power. It is really interesting to rely on the tail to survive." Han Sen secretly said.


    The stone tablet turns the broken part of the body into a stone-like bird and gives it to the enemy, so that the enemy can leave. This survival mode is similar to the gecko.


    However, the stone birds that are split out of it can be alienated, but they can exist as independent aliens. Only the strength of the golden-winged Dapeng bird is not inferior to the top deification.


    Moreover, the golden-winged Dapeng bird also absorbs the power of the imperial empire, which is considered to be a double-dip, and it is also a good help to have such a different kind of follow-up.


    Those primordial creatures also saw the clues, and the envy of their hearts was incomparable, but their power could not leave traces on the stone tablets, let alone a golden-winged Dapeng bird, that is, they wanted to get a sparrow and no play.


    Everyone knows in their hearts that the bigger the wound left on the stone fist, the stronger the aliens of the flying birds will be.


    Just like the eagle eagle that was first blasted out by Bai Shou, I knew that it was much weaker than this golden-winged Dapeng bird.


    When everyone was envious, Bai Shou went up and tore a tear, and directly tore the head of the golden-winged Dapeng bird.


    The golden-winged Dapeng bird suddenly turned into a pile of gravel, and once again flew back to the stone tablet, filled the punches left by the white, and recovered in a blink of an eye.


    "It seems that the three imprints above all have some creatures left behind the mark, and took away the stone birds and birds." Hansen thought.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the white body. Since he tore the golden-winged Dapeng bird, he should want to bombard the stone with more powerful force.


    Who knows nothing but continues to attack the stone, looking at Hansen standing on the side.


    Hansen��s heart is a glimpse of the power of the punch, but I��m afraid it��s not inferior to any of the top real powers that Hansen has seen, but it��s just destructive, not necessarily the Taishang��s and the Tiantian Palace. The Lord is weak.


    Although Hansen is now a tough, it is not necessarily the ultimate opponent. After all, he has not been promoted to the true God, and there is a slight gap between these top gods.


    The Xuan Huang Jing is on the same level or inferior deification, and can directly and permanently destroy the dust, but the true God who is stronger than Hansen is only able to reinforce a level, and it is temporary.


    The most important thing is that others have seen the battle of using the Xuan Huang Jing to destroy the Lord of Destruction. They are sure that they have preparedness in their hearts. It is not so easy to hit their bodies with the power of Xuan Huang.


    "Let''s try it." Han Sen was prepared for it. Who knows nothing but does not want to do anything with him, just refers to the stone tablet.


    "Do you not try it anymore?" Hansen looked at him and said nothing.


    "I have done my best, it doesn''t make sense to try again, it won''t be better than the last one." White replied faintly.

 Chapter 2910： Meteorite

    "Do you want to try again?" Hansen said. .


    "No." White looked up at the top of the stone tablet, said faintly.


    Hansen suddenly understood: "This is absolutely proud of the white, others have only left traces with the palm of his hand, he does not bother to use the alien treasure. And the seals left no other people''s palm prints, even stone aliens Not willing to."


    Hansen is not so proud of the white, no matter whether he can leave the biggest trace on it, as long as there is a different kind of can be taken, he will not be polite.


    Before coming to the stone tablet, Han Sen faintly gathered on the palm of his hand, and smashed the sword to the stone tablet with his palm. The use of the knife was a trick.


    Those primordial creatures are only looking far away, not afraid to get close to this area, afraid of being affected by Hansen��s power.


    Hey!


    The purple knife smashed on the stone tablet, leaving a ruled knife mark on the top, and the smallest area of ??the hoof was not large.


    And the power of the fangs did not spread on the stone monument, the colorful light flashed in the knife mark, and a small bird flew out from it.


    Han Sen saw the little bird, and suddenly he was a little crying and laughing. It turned out to be a purple little sparrow. Not to mention the comparison with the white-winged Dapeng bird, even if it was far worse than the eagle.


    "It seems that my absolute strength is still a lot worse. I can''t compete with the top true **** of whiteness." Hansen said in his heart.


    The purple little sparrow turned around Hansen for a few laps and landed on Hansen''s shoulder, rubbing his neck with a small head and looking very cute.


    However, although this little sparrow looks lifelike, it can still be felt after touching it. Its body is made of stone, and even the feathers are stone.


    "Han priest''s genetic technique is powerful, but it is still a butterfly level after all. The absolute power is still worse than the true god." The distant primordial whispered.


    White is only looking at the sparrow on Hansen''s shoulder. His look has not changed, and he has not said anything.


    Hansen was not so proud of the white, so he did not intend to stop, and his heart was moved, a black puppet was summoned by Hansen.


    This is a real artifact magical puppet from the burning lamp. With the power of true **** level, Hansen only needs to inject his own power into it, and it can stimulate its power and let it explode the true **** level.


    The magical puppet accepted the command, the power of the body fluctuated, with a horrible whistling sound, and a punch hit the past with the stone tablet.


    At the moment when the magical puppet bombarded the stone tablet, Hanon��s sparrow on the shoulder suddenly flew up and went to the knife mark on the stone tablet. In the blink of an eye, he merged into the stone tablet and made up the knife marks.


    Hansen knows that the original stone monument is not a blind end of survival. The same creature can only get one stone bird. If the stone is attacked again, the previously obtained stone bird will automatically return to the stone.


    Hey!


    The magic puppet left a punch on the stone tablet, but it was not so deep. There was no big hoof print, which was not much worse than Hansen��s previous knife mark.


    Han Sen slightly glimpsed, the power of the magic puppet is indeed the true **** level, although it is only equivalent to the weaker true **** level, but after all, it is also the true **** level, and it is almost the same as the knife marks left by him.


    "It seems that although I have not promoted the true God, but the physical strength is already comparable to the true God, but there is no way to compare with the top true God like Bai Sushang." Han Sen feels that he has been looking down on his physical fitness.


    Only the normal state can be compared with the ordinary god. If it enters the heterogeneous state, it will naturally be stronger. Although it is not as good as the white one, it is still stronger than the ordinary god.


    On the top of the boxing, the colorful light blooms, and another sparrow flies out. It is about the size of Hansen, but this sparrow is black.


    "The ultimate **** of white is still too strong, but this simple contrast knows that the same true God, he is too strong." Hansen looked at the white and saw him still standing there. Watching, there is no change in the look.


    "Don''t you try it with your godsmanship?" White suddenly spoke up and let Hansen not respond.


    Han Sen thought for two seconds, only to understand that the gods that are said to be white, should be the Xuan Huang Jing who reversed the blood and nerves.


    To be honest, Hansen is not sure whether the Xuan Huang Jing is effective against this strange stone system, because the role of the Xuan Huang Jing is to reverse the vital gear of the soul, and to degenerate their blood.


    However, Hansen is now only a butterfly, and the power of the Xuan Huang Jing can be reversed by the power of the true God. But it is only temporary.


    Like the white god, this life gear is incomparably powerful and powerful. Xuan Huang Jing is afraid that it is difficult to push his life gear.


    It is also difficult to destroy the stone monument with the power of nothing, and the stone monument is also an extremely powerful true god. The Xuan Huang Jing may not be useful to it.


    Hansen was hard to establish an incomparable power with the Xuan Huang Jing, shocking the world, so that the three great families did not dare to offend the disciples and the crystals of the sky garden.


    If the Xuan Huang can''t break the stone into the realm now, its deterrence will be greatly weakened, which is not the result Hansen hopes to see.


    Without certainty, Hansen will not use the Xuan Huang Jing in front of the public.


    "A stone monument only, why do you need to use the gods?" Hansen said with a smile.


    White is definitely wanting to see how strong his Xuan Huang Jing is. Han Sen naturally cannot do what he wants.


    After a moment of indulging, Hansen reached out and a thing appeared on the palm of his hand.


    That is the karma knife that Hansen took back. Although the karma knife is the knives cast by Hansen, if the average person goes to casting, it is impossible to cast the knives to such a high level.


    The reason why the burning lamp can cast the karma knife into a true artifact is that it has exhausted the power of the Buddha family, and almost all of the accumulation of the long years has been smashed on the knives, and it is only fortunate that the karma is cast. Become a true artifact.


    An important material used in this period is the Buddha''s relic.


    The so-called relics are actually the ethnic talent of the Buddha. After the Buddhas die, the energy in the body will quickly condense and form an energy combination. This is the relic.


    The lamp used the relics left by countless Buddhas, and they were lucky enough to practice the karma knife. It can be said that it is difficult to have a second karma knife, because now it is impossible to destroy the Buddha. Get so many high-level relics.


    In addition to the Buddha relics, there are many precious materials that are difficult for the Buddha to get.


    The only pity is that although the karma knife is very strong, but its own aggressiveness is very weak, that is, its own material is relatively hard, and there is no sharp edge.

 Chapter 2911： Knife open stone

    Hansen took the karma knife and did not expect to rely on its edge to win.


    The stone itself is not aggressive, and the power of karma is useless. What Hansen needs is only its solid nature.


    With the karma of the karma, Hansen��s body swayed with strange power fluctuations, but he did not smash the stone, but it was just a sham.


    The knife light condenses in the void, as if it is fixed there, Han Sen''s knife is getting faster and faster, and the knife is cut out one by one, which makes the knife more and more.


    Everyone suddenly understood what they wanted to do. In the previous battle of lighting, the various races of the universe had already seen his knives. They all knew that Hansen had enough time to let him gather enough knives. Play a powerful knife that rivals the top true God.


    White has no slight frown, he wants to see Hansen��s magical technique, not this time-dependent trick. The real top-level battle of God does not give Hansen so much time to gather swords and gather swords. .


    However, in dealing with the strange alienity of the stone tablet, Hansen��s method of accumulating power is just the most useful.


    Even if the others are able to gather the power of the gene, it is impossible to maintain the long-term non-dissipation, and it is difficult to control the power of thousands of shares at the same time.


    And Hansen''s knives under the heavens can make power always exist, there will be no divergence, and there are no defects in control. Even if it is a billion-dollar knife, Hansen can control it freely.


    Of course, even if the true God can control so many knives, and there is no inexhaustible force to pull out so many knives, Han Sen is also secretly running the tunnel mysterious, forcing the free energy in the big universe, plus the day. Under the knife method, the use of the rules of the universe can continue to slash the knife.


    In the real life and death battle, it is difficult to see tens of thousands of thousands of knives appearing, but now Hansen has a knife that quickly smashes out, making the knife more condensed, and there is no sign of stopping. It is impossible to count, just like the flow of the Milky Way in the sky, forming a horrible knife flow.


    Those who were fascinated by the primordial tremors could not help but retreat for thousands of miles.


    If Hansen��s knife light is only one or two, or even one or twenty, its deterrence is far less than the supreme power of the sword, but now it is integrated into the river, and its power is stronger than that of the white one. The boxing is still horrible.


    White is also a slight frown, so many knives, even if he is not sure to take full control, Han Sen can control so many knives freely, can be free to flow, without any signs of dissipating, this is indeed It is a skill, not a pure trick.


    Moreover, Hansen is still slashing his sword. Obviously his control ability has not reached the limit. It is only this hand that many top gods may not be able to do it.


    That is, the Zhentian Temple and the Taishang people who are good at such genetic techniques can do it.


    Hansen himself did not know how many knives were pulled out. When it came to the back, the knives had been overwhelming and covered the entire sky.


    "It should be almost?" Hansen felt that he had reached the limit, and then he continued, and even he could not control the horrible knife.


    Looking at the stone tablet, Hansen no longer hesitated, holding the karma knife in his hands and holding it high above his head. The sky was suddenly like a whirlpool, condensed toward the karma, and the karma was on the knives. The knife is getting stronger and stronger and more and more horrible.


    Although the knife flow itself is already strong, the stone monument seems to have a strong resilience, and if it is a sustained shock, it may not be able to destroy it.


    Therefore, Hansen intends to condense all the knives together to form an incomparably sturdy knives and glimpse the stone.


    Even if you can''t completely destroy the stone monument, you can take a big chunk of it and form a different kind of stone birds. How can it be stronger than the golden-winged Dapeng bird?


    As the knives on the knives became stronger and stronger, those originals were swaying in their hearts, and the cold sweat on their foreheads could not help but fall back again.


    Even if it is white, watching the knife light is a bit moving.


    That powerful knife, even his full blow is far from good.


    "Although it is a trick, but it can control this kind of knife, Hansen''s means is really horrible. This is not going to be removed. In the future, it may be a big worry for my emperor." Bai Shou has more jealousy for Hansen. A few points.


    From the perspective of ignorance, the stronger Hansen is, the greater the threat to the emperor. Naturally, it is better to remove it early, and when he is promoted to the true god, the trouble of finding the emperor is even more harmful.


    Hansen''s hands clasped the knife, still trembling, and the condensed knives were too much, so that he felt that he could not control it. If it was not the karma, the knife itself was almost indestructible, and I was afraid that it would be condensed on the knife. Shake the blade directly.


    Seeing that the knife light is already like a sharp blade, there are some scattered knife lights that are not attached. Hansen can''t take care of it so much. He waved his big knife with his hands and stalked the stone monument.


    Just as the knife light that splits the ground is falling, squatting at the top of the stone monument, the stone monument is opened, and in the splatter of the knife, the stone tablet is also opened by an inch.


    Numerous knives shattered and stone powder danced, and there were colorful glazes in the stone monuments that were opened. The distant primordial deifications of the scenes were stunned, as if the universe had been opened.


    Bang!


    The whole stone was smashed in half from the middle and fell to the sides. Hansen��s karma on the knives of the knives was almost wiped out, leaving only the knives still burning, as if they had not been completely destroyed. The bonfire is average.


    The dust filled the world, and everyone watching was stunned.


    Even the singularity can only leave a stone tablet with a punch on it. It is actually a two-and-a-half attack by Hansen. This is a terrifying attack power.


    Although the preparation time is too long, there is hardly any effect in actual combat, but it is really awkward to look at this power.


    The eyes of Bai Wushou are staring at the stone monument that has been collapsed in two halves, wanting to know what will happen next.


    Leaving scars on the stone monument, there will be stone birds, and now the whole stone is opened, what happens is unpredictable.


    Hansen frowned slightly, watching the fall on the ground, still silent in the gushing stone.


    He did not hear the hint of hunting and killing, which proves that this stone is not killed by him and is still alive.


    Such a horrible knife, still can not kill the stone monument, this guy must be the top of the true God of the alien species undoubtedly, but unfortunately it is not aggressive, can only be slaughtered.


    boom!


    The seven-color brilliance above the two monuments is getting stronger and stronger, turning into the horror of the colorful blaze, and the whole sky is dyed into a colorful color.


    Among the burning flames, a clear sound rang through the nine cymbals, and then saw that among the colorful flames, a flying bird vibrated its wings and slowly flew out.

 Chapter 2912： Ghost car

    It is a big white bird with a white body, and each piece of feathers is like a blade, and it is so bright that it is like a murderer.


    This bird has four wings, and it is particularly large, and the feathers are slender, especially the tail feathers, which are like a knife-flowing waterfall.


    At the forefront, there are nine narrow necks, nine bird heads, raw phoenix owls, and thin feathers, such as small blades, exudes a fierce and fierce atmosphere.


    As the fierce nine-headed bird flew out of the seven-color light, the two monuments on the ground disappeared. Only the seven-color light seemed to be scattered behind the strange birds.


    With the fanning of the four wings, the squeaking friction between the knives and feathers is like the sound of a sword.


    "This is... a god-like alien car..." A primordial screaming.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. He also heard the strange name of the ghost car. Some people say that the ghost car has the blood of the phoenix. Some people say that the ghost car is a fierce bird. There must be disasters everywhere.


    The reason why Hansen has heard of the name of the ghost car is not because of this, but because of the legend, one of the four holy beasts of the sanctuary is a ghost car, so Hansen has heard of this name.


    However, the legendary ghost car is black feather, this one is a whole body of white feathers like a knife, itself is a stone system, coupled with the absorption of Hansen''s world knife and knife light, will this form appear.


    "It''s really weird alien, I was split in half, but I still didn''t die. I turned into a ghost car. I don''t know if it will kill it, will it change back to the stone?" Hansen''s heart .


    The ghost car hovered around Hansen for three laps, and finally fell in front of Hansen, and Yang Tian made a long beep, and the nine-tone sound broke through Tianyu, which seemed to be a knife.


    After the long beep, the ghost car gathered the four wings, the body smashed, and the nine bird heads also leaned over the ground, seemingly expressing the meaning of surrender.


    "I don''t know if this bird can be taken away from the gods?" Hansen tried to open the door of the gods and take the ghost car out of the gods.


    Because the average creature can only use the door of its own domain to enter and exit the domain, and the creatures in the domain cannot open the door of the gods, so they have no way to leave the domain.


    If the ghost car can''t leave the domain with Hansen, it is useless for Hansen to tame it.


    I didn''t expect the ghost car to follow Hansen into the gate of the gods and return to the sky garden.


    Hansen didn''t know if it was because the ghost car absorbed the power of the sword in the world.


    "I am going, where is the murderous bird?" Wang Yuhang saw the ghost car being shocked, the ghost car staring at it, the feathers on his body erected, it seems to be terrible.


    "A pet that has just been conquered, can you see it?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "Pet? What level?" Wang Yuhang looked at the ghost car with his eyes wide open.


    "True God." Hansen smiled.


    "Is this luck in the world all robbed by your surname Han? Only after going out for such a circle, did you even accept a real-sex pet?" Wang Yuhang looked envious of his hatred.


    "Come on, let me ride a ride and feel the taste of the real mount." Wang Yuhang said that he wanted to be close to the ghost car.


    However, the ghost car suddenly became angry, and the whole body of the knife flickered. The bright knife light suddenly emerged from its body like a star river. In an instant, it covered the entire sky garden.


    Wang Yuhang suddenly frustrated and retreated. He turned his hand and said: "Don''t stop, I am joking with you. I don''t dare to ride you!"


    "No casual injury." Hansen said to the ghost car, the knife flow on the ghost body was taken back, but still stunned Wang Yuhang.


    "Uncle, this is a different kind of thing, it is not a beast soul mount, you can''t say riding on the ride." Hansen smiled.


    Boa and Linger ran hand in hand and looked at the ghost car curiously. The six-eared macaque and the holy baby followed behind them, like two followers.


    "Dad, what kind of bird is this, how long is it so ugly?" Boa took Linger to Hansen and looked at the ghost car.


    "I really don''t know what its name is." Hansen looked at the ghost car.


    Although it looks like a ghost car, it is a stone system and Hansen''s power of the world. It is not the same as a real ghost car. It seems that it is not suitable for a ghost car.


    "That''s called it Xiaojiu, my sister and I are going to pick the fruit, just let Xiaoji back us." Boer said, he pulled Linger and jumped to the ghost car.


    Han Sen was shocked. Xiao Jiu is a true god-level alien, and so fierce. In case it is provoked, it will be bad to hurt Boa and Linger.


    I was about to stop, but I saw that the nine-headed bird, which was named Xiaobao by Boa, actually converges the feathers of the blade and squats down, letting Boa and Linger climb to the neck and sit down.


    The six-eared macaque and the holy baby also want to keep up, but who knows that they are not close, Xiao Jiu suddenly unfolds his wings, and nine heads scream at them.


    "Small nine, hurry, take me and Linger sister to pick the fruit." Boa patted the neck of Xiaojiu.


    Xiaojiu suddenly fluttered up and flew up into the sky. It just seemed to be afraid of making Baoer and Linger uncomfortable. Xiaojiufei was very slow and his body was always in balance.


    "Does this work?" Hansen looked stunned, as if Xiaoji was conquered by him. It was so easy to be called away by Boa.


    "It must be that Xiao Jiu feels that Boa and Linger are my daughters, and that my blood is flowing, so I am so obedient... It is still my best..." Hansen��s heart comforted himself.


    However, Hansen has been relieved a lot.


    Although Xiaojiu has been tamed by him, its origins are really different. Hansen does not dare to trust it completely. He really dare not leave it alone in the sky garden.


    Originally Hansen intended to bring it outside the sky garden, as a fighting force to guard the sky garden, since Boa can drive it, naturally it does not need to be done.


    "The stone tablet absorbs the power of my sword in the world. The ghost car is different. The combat power has definitely reached the level of the top true god. I have more peace of mind when it guards the sky garden. Even if it has the strange ability to steal the sun, it will enter the sky garden. When I was away, the sky garden also had the power of a battle, and I was not allowed to do what I wanted." Hansen said in the heart.


    Although it was a big joy to get Xiaojiu, Hansen still couldn''t get the demonized alien gene, which made him slightly distressed.


    "Speaking, the material of those real artifacts seems to be based on deifying alien genes? I don''t know if I can eat them?" Hansen has some intentions, but if he thinks about it, he still has difficulty in obtaining real artifacts. Butterfly is mostly heterogeneous.

 Chapter 2913： Puppet

    Although there are many different kinds of deification in the domain of the gods, it is entirely due to luck. Hansen went to the gods twice again, and after several days of turning there, he could not encounter the storm of the gods again.


    "It seems that it is a bit difficult to hunt and kill the butterfly in the gods. Is there any place for higher-level heterogeneous?" Hansen��s mind immediately showed a name.


    It��s a paradise for high-level aliens. It��s a paradise for advanced aliens. There are so many different kinds of deifications, but each one seems to be in a violent state, so it is very dangerous.


    However, with Hansen��s current strength, it is no longer necessary to worry too much.


    "Small flowers should be in the big dead star field, with my current strength, as long as I can find a small flower, I should have a good chance to save him from the old cat." Han Sen is determined to go to the big star .


    He didn''t go before, not because he didn''t want to save, not because he didn''t care about small flowers, but because he didn''t have the strength. If he died in the big dead star field, they would be embarrassed.


    Knowing that Xiaohua is temporarily not in danger, Hansen can only bear forbearance and improve his strength.


    "It should be time now." Han Sen arranged the things in the Hanging Garden, and he was ready to go to the Great Star.


    In fact, there is nothing to arrange. Since Qin Hao came to the big universe, he has been helping to manage many affairs. Nowadays, the sky garden is also well managed, which makes Han Sen��s shopkeeper a bit shameful.


    "Unfortunately, Ning Yue has been forced to upgrade to the original base, but still can not get rid of the impact of the green sword, the green sword is stronger than expected." Han Sen is hoping that Ning Yue will get better soon, then The role that Ningyue can play is huge.


    Linger was sent back to the league by Hansen. The kindergarten was going to start school. She had to go back to school and could not stay in the big universe.


    Although Linger''s physique is enough to survive in the big universe, it can even adapt to the environment of the big universe more than the larvae of most large cosmic creatures. However, Hansen still hopes that her childhood will be spent in a coalition without war.


    Preparing some essentials, Hansen is preparing to use the starry sky to move to the vicinity of the Great Silent Star, but suddenly feels a sinking back, Boa squats on his back, a pair of small hands clinging to his neck, spoiled: "Dad, the sky garden is so boring, Boa will go with you."


    "This time is too dangerous, you still stay at home, next time Dad will take you to play." Although Boa is different, but the Great Stars are too dangerous, Hansen does not intend to take her.


    "No, Boa is going now." Boa is screaming at Hansen''s neck with a small hand and refuses to let him down. He can''t help but Hansen, and he wants to go with Han Sen.


    "Okay, but you have to be obedient, you can''t run like you used to." Hansen had no choice but to promise to go with Boa.


    Boa is not a weak person himself, and Han Sen is still somewhat confident about his current strength. Even if he can''t beat it, it should not be difficult to escape with Boa.


    "Long live Dad." Boa happy to jump into Hansen''s arms and kissed Hansen''s face.


    Hansen reluctantly licked Bao Bao''s small head. He had no way to take Baoer.


    There are many ways to go to the Great Stars. The most direct use is to use the Four Sheeps, you can directly enter the inside of the Great Star, or open the door from within the Union.


    However, Hansen thinks over and over again, and is still preparing to go from the periphery to the inside.


    Recently, he also read a lot of information on the big dead stars, but unfortunately there is not much substance, most of them are just some speculations and legends.


    It is no wonder that the general deification into the Great Stars will not be able to survive. Those who dare to go there are mostly strong players above the butterfly level. How can they casually put themselves in the starry field? Everything you see and hear is sent to the Internet, and those are all top secret information.


    A gray starry sky, you can see the wreckage of huge instruments everywhere, as well as the riddled planets, the large stars are like snow.


    Naturally, it is impossible to snow in the stars, and the snow-like gray objects floating in the stars, Hansen does not know what it is, it looks a bit like volcanic ash.


    Here is the edge of the Great Silent Star, although it is just a short time to enter the Great Star, but that kind of silence makes people feel uncomfortable.


    The wreckage of a warship fluttered slowly in the meteorite belt of the starry sky, hitting the meteorite from time to time, making a dull sound.


    The wreckage and meteorites of the battleship were covered with grayish white dust. After the impact, some parts were bare.


    ��I don��t know how far it is from East St. Qilin Park?�� Hansen had visited the site of the East St. Qilin Park before, but this time the path was different and could not get there.


    "Dad, what is that?" Boa sat on Hansen''s shoulder and said with a small finger on the wreck of the warship.


    Han Sen looked at Boa''s little hand and saw that the wreckage of the battleship had been hit by many meteorites. The thick gray dust on the surface had been scattered like an avalanche.


    It was a hemispherical battleship that had been damaged many times, like an apple that had been smashed a few times.


    Because the dust is scattered, you can see a broken place, faintly orange light, the light is ring-shaped, flickering, so Boa will be attracted to the eye.


    Hansen flew carefully and opened the hole in the field, constantly scanning the wreckage of the battleship to prevent the existence of heterogeneity.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s worries did not happen until he entered the battleship from the gap, and did not sense the smell of alienation.


    The interior of the battleship was a mess, with broken wires and damaged instruments everywhere. Most of the things were covered with grayish white dust.


    The twinkling orange-red light was emitted from a corner. Hansen reached out and waved the various volcanoes in the corner. I saw the glowing things below, which turned out to be a cute look. Puppet.


    The puppet was like a little girl, with black hair, big eyes, and a nice little dress on her body, just because it was covered with gray dust, so it looked very worn.


    The position where the orange-red light shines is on the chest of the doll, which is a pendant necklace worn on the neck of the doll. The pendant is an orange-red jewel, which is the jewel that shines in a flash. The same as the fluorescent light.


    Hansen reached out and sucked, and the dolls flew together with the necklace. The gray dust on the top also scattered, and the dust was everywhere.

 Chapter 2914： Deviation from the channel

    I don''t know what material the puppet was made of. After the gray dust on it fell, it suddenly became fresh and fresh, and the gemstone pendant on the chest became more shiny.


    drop! drop! drop! drop!


    Hansen suddenly heard a strange sound from the puppet, like the sound of a mechanical watch, and then saw the brilliance above the gem pendant no longer flashing, but always lit up.


    "Scanning... scanning..." The puppet opened his mouth and spoke, repeating this sentence.


    "Is this puppet even an instrument? I don''t know what she is scanning?" Hansen and Boa were both curious, and four eyes widened and looked at the doll doll suspended in the air.


    "Oh... the scan is complete... the database is corrupt... I can''t confirm the identity... I can''t open the data system... The system is not energetic... I am going to sleep... Sleep countdown...10...9..." Send a series of sounds.


    Han Sen saw that the doll was not threatened. When he reached out and grabbed it, she grabbed her in her hand and felt like a doll.


    When the countdown is over, the pendant on the chest of the doll is stopped and the doll is not moving at all.


    "This doll is interesting." Boa looked curiously at the doll.


    Hansen checked, and did not find a weapon device on the doll, he handed the puppet to Boa and let her take it.


    Boa was very happy to play with the dolls, and Hansen turned around in the wreckage of the battleship to see if he could find other valuable things.


    The things in the starry field are likely to be related to the original sanctuary. It is better to let go of mistakes.


    It is a pity that the damage is too serious here, and basically no good things can be found. From those instruments and some broken utensils, it is probably a laboratory-like place.


    However, Hansen did not find any experimental products here, and found no corpses, and did not know that the creatures had escaped before the disaster, or that it was originally vacant.


    "I don''t know where the little flower is." When he left the battleship, Hansen looked around and didn''t know where to go. He had to continue along the way and straight ahead.


    At the time of the flight, among the wreckage around, suddenly a different kind of rushed out, and Hansen did not find its life in advance.


    However, Hansen��s reaction was too fast, and the alien had not rushed over. He had already teleported out and looked at the alien in the distant sky.


    It is a tiger-like alien, but it is several times more in size. There are metals and gears in many places, but many parts are flesh and blood, which looks extremely weird.


    The tiger did not say anything, and the red light flashed in the eyes. He once again rushed toward Hansen. Its claws were like crystal steel. It was translucent, with a horrible order, and it was in front of Hansen. .


    when!


    Hansen lifted the shield of Medusa and blocked the tiger''s slamming. At the same time, the other hand was used as a knife. It smashed the tiger''s head and suddenly took the tiger''s head down by more than half.


    The tiger still didn''t die. I saw a lot of crystals and metal organs in my head, sparkling with strange light. Once again, I waved my claws and caught Hansen.


    Hansen continued to cut the corpse of the tiger into several pieces, and the tiger did not move.


    "Hunting and healing the aliens and discovering the alienated genes."


    "Is this guy really a stranger? I thought it was a machine." Hansen looked at the tiger''s body with some surprise.


    Judging by the power of this tiger, it should be a metamorphosis or a breakout level, the level is not too high, and it has little effect on Hansen.


    Hansen put his body into the Destiny Tower and intends to bring it back to the sky garden. He still has a lot of pets to raise, which can save a little.


    "Any kind of alien is a deified level. If you don''t become divine, you will die." Han Sen is fortunate that he has the ability to enter and leave the shelter. Otherwise, he will not have the chance to live from the gate of the shelter.


    Asylum has so many powerful creatures that have rushed out of the shelter, but unfortunately there is no audio. It is estimated that they will all die in the dead star field, and it is impossible to live here.


    Hansen had seen a cemetery in the shelter, where there were many powerful creatures that died, and the existence of genetic armor. Xiao Jinjin and the little angels got the genetic armor that was close to their own blood.


    I am afraid that the creatures there will die because they rushed out of the shelter.


    But when you think about it carefully, Han Sen feels that something is wrong. If those creatures really rushed out of the shelter, and with the strength they just came out, they would not even have the chance to escape if they met the alienation of the dead star field. How could it possibly escape to the shelter?


    "Even if they can escape, they have already condensed the genetic armor, will they be excluded by the shelter?" Hansen was very confused.


    "Drip! Drop! Deviate from the route... Deviate from the route..." Hansen was flying forward without a head, and suddenly heard the voice of the puppet.


    I saw the puppet in Bo''s arms, the pendant flashed with a faint red light, and the red light became weaker and weaker, like an electric doll that was about to have no electricity.


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse. After the reaction, he took the puppet from Boa and tried to change the direction of flight.


    The puppet still reminded Hansen to deviate from the route, but the sound is getting weaker and weaker, and the orange light on the pendant is getting weaker and weaker. It seems that the energy seems to be exhausted at any time.


    After Hansen tried several directions in a row, the puppet finally stopped the sound, but the red light on the pendant did not light up.


    Hansen didn''t know if he chose the right direction, or the puppet had no energy at all. After thinking for a while, he changed it in several directions. The result was that the puppet did not respond. It seems that there should be no energy. It is.


    "I don''t know what the origin of this puppet is. The waterway she refers to is where she goes, but I don''t have a fixed direction to go anyway. Just try your luck." Hansen returned the puppet to Boa. Then fly in the direction that the puppet did not prompt at the end.


    I don''t know if I chose the right way. Hansen has been moving for a long time, and I have never encountered any kind of alienation. This is almost impossible in the big dead star field.


    Hansen did not continue to teleport, but slowly flew, while looking around, and soon he found that there are many traces of fighting around.


    Although the breath has been removed, but the broken items and the gray dust caused by it is difficult to fully recover, or let Hansen see some clues.

 Chapter 2915： Sword of God

    "It seems that there are other creatures who have come here, and the time is not long. Otherwise, even if the aliens are cleaned up, there should be other aliens coming over." Hansen was more curious.


    Being able to come to the Great Stars, and also to clean up and clean up after killing the different species, this is obviously not what the deified creatures can do.


    "There must be a strong **** in the other side, and it is not weak." Han Sen looked at the traces around him while continuing to fly forward.


    There are other strong people coming here, only to show that Hansen''s direction is correct, although I don''t know if I can find a small flower, but there will be something.


    There are gray dust everywhere, and the whole starry sky is like snow, which looks extremely weird.


    I don''t know how long it took to fly. There is a huge planet in front. The planet is probably as big as three Luojiaxing stars. However, there is a big sword on the planet at this time. The big sword is unimaginable. Like a fruit knife that passes through the middle of the apple, it traverses the entire planet.


    "What kind of creature is this big sword used? And why does this sword pierce the planet, but the planet does not explode?" Hansen looked at the planet and the big sword.


    Because the above is covered with thick gray dust, completely covering the original features of the planet and the big sword, only to see a rough outline, can not see the specific situation.


    Hansen used the Dong Xuan field to watch the big sword and the planet. He soon discovered that it was not an ordinary planet. It turned out to be a man-made planet. All of them were artificial structures. It��s no wonder that they were crossed by big swords. There was no star explosion.


    Before coming to the big sword, Hansen waved a big hand, and the gray dust on the big sword suddenly scattered, and a small area of ??the sword body revealed its original appearance.


    Surprisingly, the big sword turned out to be a sword of stone. The whole body was like granite. Hansen reached out and bounced on the sword. He only felt the texture hard. Hansen��s finger did not break the rock. Only a finger mark was left on it, which is insignificant for this huge sword.


    "The material seems to be rocky, but this rock is too hard to be a bit too much?" Hansen looked at the big sword in amazement, reaching out and trying to pull out the big sword, but he felt very incomparably, with his power It was impossible to shake it, as if it was fixed in the void.


    "It��s no wonder that it will always be inserted here. No one can move it away." Han Sen looked at the big sword and said in his heart: "I want to come here. It should be a relic of the Sanctuary, but I don��t know how to stay. Are the Sanctuary strong, or their enemy?"


    Han Sen is preparing to move on, suddenly brows slightly wrinkled, and his body flashes into a hidden place in the planet.


    It didn''t take long for the space to fluctuate. There were four or five figures coming from the air, and I came to the vicinity of Dabaojian in a short time.


    "Gu Gu Yuan Da Shi Shi? How can he be here?" Han Sen secretly observed those figures, and found that the one headed by was actually the ancient king of the Imperial Family.


    The other four emperors, Hansen did not know, but from the breath they radiated, there is no doubt that they are all supernatural powers, and the order is not low.


    "The emperor is really hiding the dragon and lying tiger. These guys I have never seen before, I am afraid that all of them have the level of butterfly level. What do they do with the Guyuan Daguo division running to the Great Stars? Is it cleaned up? Are they people?" Han Sen secretly doubted.


    The group is not coming to the big sword. It looks more like passing by, and the direction they want to go should be the same as Hansen��s direction.


    "National Master, this should be the legendary sword of the gods?" A great deity of the Emperor looked at the big sword.


    Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi looked at Da Baojian and said: "Yes, this is the sword of the **** of punishment, from the weapons of the gods. Unfortunately, even the gods did not benefit in the sanctuary. Although the sanctuary was destroyed, But the gods have also fallen a lot. The master of this sword of sacred sword does not know which strong man of the sanctuary is killed, even the sword is left here, and it is difficult to shake it for hundreds of years."


    "The legend is that except for the gods, no creature can pull out this sword. Do you know if it is true or not?" asked the former deified strongman.


    "If it can be removed, it will not always be inserted here." Gu Yuan Daguo Shi Dunton said: "The dust on the sword has not been passive until recently. It seems that other strong people are ahead of us. ��


    "It turns out that he has been observing the big sword, not because he is interested in the big sword, but in observing the traces I left behind. Fortunately, I used the hole to remove all the residual particles, and there should be no traces left. Hansen said in the dark.


    ��Will it be the first seat of the town Tiangong?�� said the former deified strongman.


    "It shouldn''t be." Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi shook his head slightly and looked at the big sword and said: "Let''s go, we can''t fall too far."


    After the ancients and the great country and other people walked away, Han Sen came out of the planet.


    "The first seat of the town Tianzhu, isn''t the one I met in front of the gate of the shelter? The people of the Imperial Family and the Tiangong Temple are here. Why are they coming?" Hansen was also curious in his heart. .


    Suddenly, Hansen frowned and looked at it not far away: "Since the National Teacher is here, why bother to hide the tail."


    "You are hiding here, I thought that you are not willing to meet with the local teachers, naturally it is not convenient to disturb." In that void, the figure of the Guyuan Daguo division faded out, just like an invisible person appeared.


    "It��s rare that the national teacher is so considerate, and then he will leave." Han Sen said and turned and prepared to leave.


    "Han priest please stay." Gu Yuan Daguo teacher said: "Since you have come to the Great Stars, you must have come to it, do you know if you can tell?"


    When the two talked, the other four deified strongmen also flew back. Seeing Hansen was a slight surprise, they all seemed to recognize Hansen.


    But Hansen, whom they know, is the sect of the sect of the sect who killed the devastating lord, not Hansen who used to impersonate the emperor.


    Although Hansen pretended to be the emperor''s prince, although they also heard about it, they did not pay much attention to it.


    Originally they planned to form a situation, but after seeing Hansen standing there, they were hesitant and did not come round.


    If it is a general deification, even if it is a true god-level powerhouse, there is a Guyuan Daguo division here, they will not be too fearful.


    However, Han Sen��s picture of burning the lights is so shocking that they are very jealous in their hearts. They are able to cultivate to this stage. They have experienced many hardships and hardships. No one wants to return to liberation overnight.

 Chapter 2916： Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi

    "Where am I going to have something to do with you?" Hansen said indifferently. .


    Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi is not angry, just smiled slightly: "You misunderstood, I have this question, just want to determine whether your goal is the same as me."


    "If the agreement is the same? Is it necessary for the great country teacher to solve the problem first?" Han Sen raised his eyebrows coldly. He was not angry. He just wanted to give it a try and let the Guyuan Daguo division say more.


    "If everyone''s goals are the same, it is better to work together to avoid conflicts and reduce risks. What do you think?" Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi seems to be not angry, always whispering.


    "Cooperation? I don''t know how the big country teacher wants to cooperate?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse, but the move was exactly what he wanted.


    He was ignorant of it. If he could get some news from the ancients, it would not be a bad thing.


    "That depends on what your goal is." Gu Yuan Daguo teacher smiled.


    "The old fox of Gu Yuan." Han Sen knows that there is no possibility to talk from the mouth of Gu Yuan Da Guo, and he looks at the direction he wants to go: "I don''t know what your goal is?" So, everyone still has to go."


    Said, Hansen turned and flew in the direction he was going to go.


    Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi did not stop, just brought people to follow up, smiled and said: "Since it is the same road, or go together, you can also have a care, if you encounter something that you can��t go, maybe there will be Opportunity to coorparate."


    "The road is not opened by my family. The big country teacher has to go, it is naturally with your heart." Hansen did not pay attention to Gu Yuan, a group of them, with Boa to fly forward.


    Gu Yuan followed the deification of the four emperors, and Gu Yuan was indeed a rare character. Even with the hostile relationship between the Emperor and Hansen, he was very happy with Hansen along the way.


    It��s not that Hansen likes to chat with him, but Guyuan is not only knowledgeable, but also very good at grasping people��s minds. When chatting with Hansen, it��s like a conversation between friends, people don��t feel any discomfort. .


    Moreover, one of the things he said, and the way he talked, is also very easy to attract people''s interest. It was just a plain thing. It was very interesting and interesting to hear from him.


    Along the way, Gu Yuan introduced a lot of things they encountered. It was very interesting to let Han Sen and Boa listen to it. He couldn��t avoid saying a few words with him. It seemed to be fun, like a friend outing.


    However, Hansen thought carefully, but none of the things that Gu Yuan said, but Hansen is very helpful. Hansen is very admired.


    The more people say, the more flaws there are, and it will inevitably reveal some information. Although Gu Yuan said that there are many, but it is dripping, it is very comfortable and does not have a deliberate feeling. This is not an ordinary person. Can do it.


    "This ancient wilderness is really a very character." Han Sen is more vigilant.


    It is not terrible to have an enemy. The terrible thing is that an enemy is standing in front of you, but it can make you feel like a spring breeze, let you know that he is an enemy, and the hostility in your heart is getting weaker and weaker. This is the most terrible enemy.


    After a group of people flew for ten days, Hansen had learned a lot about the universe from the ancient times, and also heard a lot of legends and anecdotes about the sanctuary.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw a junkyard-like area in front of him, and a large piece of cosmic garbage floated in the air, like an endless starry sea of ??garbage.


    Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi looked at the piece of **** sea and said: "The core area of ??the sanctuary is quite close here, so go further, because the space and time are so turbulent, all kinds of energy are turbulent, and then Plus the horror of the inside is the top, even if the real **** is also very dangerous inside, if you want to continue moving forward, you need to be more careful, not to mention you still have a child, you must be careful. ��


    "There is no such thing as a stranger on this road. I don''t think it''s as terrible as the legendary star field." Hansen said arrogantly.


    Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi is a reminder of the face: "You are too careless, we can come here all the way without any danger, because it is already strong, we have to go one step at a time, already have the original should have The dangers are all cleaned up again. But going forward is not the same. Even if the former strong is the top god, it is impossible to remove all the dangers."


    "Oh, is there such a thing? I don''t know if the big country teacher knows what the strong man is in front of him?" Hansen asked.


    "I don''t know." Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi shook his head slightly: "They deliberately erased some traces. Although they can see some clues, it is difficult to distinguish their true identity. This is also a hidden danger. I also want you to be more careful. Damaged the children."


    "Thank you for reminding us that since it is so dangerous, then I will not go forward, or go elsewhere." Han Sen slightly bowed to the ancient Yuan: "National division, all the way people are taken care of, grateful, we Say goodbye to this, goodbye."


    After all, Han Sen took Boa along the garbage sea and went in the other direction. He understood that Gu Yuan suddenly said these words to him, not just reminding him to be cautious and so simple, but also a kind of euphemism. Suggestions.


    Probably means that the front is too dangerous, and we don''t trust each other. It is not convenient to go together.


    Hansen understood this meaning, so he took the initiative to leave.


    After Hansen��s departure, an emperor��s deified strongman looked at Hansen��s departure and said: ��National Master, do you think this Hansen really came for that?��


    Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi shook his head slightly: "It''s hard to say, but the place he wants to go is definitely where we are going."


    "Then we want to find a way to get rid of him first?" Another deified strong voice.


    "Not for the time being." Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi said.


    "If you don''t do it now, if he goes there too, with his quirky genetics, it may cause us a lot of trouble." The deified strongman said.


    "No matter, his genetics is magical, but I have to crack it, you don''t have to worry." After a pause, Gu Yuan looked at Hansen''s direction and narrowed his eyes and said: "Maybe, he will We can help, maybe."


    Han Sen flew a distance along the garbage sea. When they couldn''t see the ancients, they stopped. They looked around and the garbage sea was still boundless. I don''t know how big it is.


    "Let''s go in here, Boa, remember not to run around." Hansen said to the treasure sitting on his shoulder.


    "Boa has always been very obedient, not running around!" Boa said with a narrow eyes.

 Chapter 2917： Garbage sea

    Hansen pinched her cheek and smiled: "You thought I didn''t know, when you were in the sword of the gods, you want to run around?"


    Boa said with a grievance: "I just watched Dad. You are interested in the big sword and want to pull it out for you."


    "Can you pull it out?" Hansen looked at Boa strangely.


    "It feels ok." Boa nodded.


    "Then why didn''t you start?" Hansen was a little curious, how could Boo hold back without doing it, this is not Boa''s character.


    "There are not those bad people." The bad guys that Boa said are naturally the masters of the ancient country.


    "You are very smart." Han Sen gratified to smash Bao Bao''s head: "No hurry, it is not too late to pull out the big sword when we go back."


    Hansen knows how Boa would be so well-behaved on the road. It turned out that there are Gu Yuan who are there.


    Entering the garbage sea, Hansen suddenly felt that the scope of his own hole-shaped field could be greatly compressed. The various forces in the garbage sea were too confusing, and it was difficult to extend the hole in the field. The farthest can also extend out to the kilometer, which will be even worse if it is disturbed by energy turbulence.


    "It''s no wonder that Gu Yuan refused to go with me again. In this place, no one dared to bring a time bomb around." Han Sen looked around carefully and proceeded carefully.


    There are broken pieces of broken metal, crystals, synthetic materials, etc., large mechanical wrecks and broken buildings, small things, and many things Hansen do not know what it is.


    After passing by a huge broken stone pillar, Hansen saw a black hole-like energy circle moving in the garbage sea. The black hole was bigger than the planet with the big sword. A large amount of garbage was inhaled.


    Although Hansen is still far from the energy vortex, it can already sense strong suction.


    "A horrible energy vortex, I am afraid that even if the true god-level power is sucked in, it is difficult to escape?" Hansen is far from the trajectory of the energy vortex, and dare not rely too close.


    In this kind of place, Han Sen did not dare to use it in a teleport, fearing that he would not be mistaken for some space turbulence.


    Rumble!


    Shortly after the black hole was in the area, Hansen saw a flash of fireworks in the front of the **** sea. The flashes of light like particles of light continued to shine, and the pieces looked colorful. Oh, it��s beautiful.


    However, in the area where the light particles are shining, many large garbage is cracked, but it is not forced to be divided, more like mechanical disintegration, and is broken down into smaller parts.


    "What the **** is that?" Hansen frowned. Although he could see the cosmic gears that were shining, he didn''t know what the cosmic gears represented.


    At the time of Hansen��s doubts, there was a flower river in the garbage sea on the other side.


    It is a real flower river. The flowers of various colors bloom in the garbage residue, completely cover the garbage, form a flower river with a width of more than ten meters, and do not know how long it is, and the flower river is constantly extended. .


    Although it is not an absolute vacuum here, it is not a place where ordinary plants can survive. What''s more, there are grayish white dust everywhere, and suddenly flowers bloom, which is obviously not normal.


    Hansen took a closer look and saw that at the forefront of the Huahe River, there was a red goldfish like a lion''s head swimming, where it passed, the red light on the body, and the surrounding garbage debris suddenly bloomed. It looks incredibly beautiful.


    "True-level aliens?" Hansen frowned slightly, but the breath of the goldfish, it was already terrifying, and it was a true god-level alien.


    The goldfish is strangely placed with its tail. Wherever it goes, the garbage automatically retreats to make a way, and the flowers grow continuously on the metal or the stone, and it swims all the way, even straight to the Han. The direction in which Sen is.


    "It��s just right, killing this true god, my deified gene can almost be full.�� Hansen pulled out the karma knife, and also secretly gathered strength, ready to fight with the goldfish.


    When the goldfish was a little closer, Hansen discovered that the goldfish was very weird. The scales on it were all red and unknown, but the inside was the flesh and blood, and the ability to own the plant was hard to define. What kind of heterogeneity is it?


    "The big dead star field is really strange. How do the heterogeneous here seem to be multi-line?" When Hansen thought about it, the goldfish was getting closer and closer to them.


    Above the **** around, the flower species have begun to take root and sprout, making the gray sea of ??garbage a little more vital.


    Hansen is preparing to slap the knife to meet the enemy, but sees that the goldfish opened his mouth and spewed out a blister-like thing. The diameter of the blisters is more than ten meters, so it floated toward Hansen.


    Hansen��s karma on the karma of the knife was soaring, and a slap in the face of the blisters.


    The blisters are very thin, as if they would be broken when they touch, but Hansen��s knife slammed on the blisters, but it penetrated through, and then the knife seemed to be affected by some kind of force, constantly rotating in the blisters. As if falling into a whirlpool.


    "Is there still water power?" Hansen was a little surprised, it is difficult to tell which kind of alien is the goldfish.


    Seeing that the blisters were floating, Hansen ducked and smashed the goldfish.


    But before he could wait for his knife to approach the goldfish, the golden fish mouth spit out a large blisters, which instantly filled the large area.


    Hansen ducked twice, and found that the space around him was occupied by those blisters. There was no space for dodging. He had to take out the shield of Medusa, protect the body with a shield, and open the gaze of Medusa.


    I saw the enchanting woman on the shield slowly open her eyes, and the eyes shot the fascinating light, but the fascinating light shone in the blisters and was immediately reflected by the blisters.


    Medusa''s gaze light was repeatedly refracted in the blisters, forming a lot of light beams, almost falling on Hansen himself, so Hansen had to move the body to dodge.


    Hey!


    However, the space around has been occupied by those blisters. Hansen moved a little and hit a blisters.


    The Medusa shield hit the blisters and suddenly fell into it. Hansen and Boa also fell into the blisters.


    This time Hansen did not dare to use Medusa''s gaze, and used Medusa''s gaze inside the blisters. Under the refracting, he and Boa would definitely be recruited.


    Hansen condensed his strength and rushed out of the blisters with his shield, but as soon as he approached the water wall, he felt a rotating force that made him and the shield slide involuntarily, like surfing, in the blisters. Sliding on the inner wall.


    Han Sen left the water wall, and this stopped, and he could not help but frown slightly: "This heterogeneous ability is quite strange, and it can restrain the gaze of Medusa."


    Hey!


    When Hansen was thinking about it, the blisters around him were broken, leaving only the blisters they were in, and the goldfish had already reached the blisters. The huge fish eyes were already attached to the blisters. The diameter is longer than Hansen''s height, and he stares straight into Hansen and Boa in the blisters.

 Chapter 2918： Test No. 306

    Hansen saw the big goldfish holding their eyes outside the blisters, and they gathered the power of the Xuan Huang Jing. They were ready to give it a look at it first, to see if it could be leveled down. .


    Who knows that Hansen has not yet been shot, the big goldfish opened his mouth and sucked, only to hear a bang, Hansen and Boa were sucked in with the big goldfish together with the blisters.


    After the big goldfish swallowed the blisters, the butterfly-like big tail swayed and swayed into the space, turning and heading for the road.


    Hansen and Boa were sucked into the belly of the big goldfish with the blisters. I saw that the outside of the blisters turned out to be a piece of red light, which seemed to come between the red clouds.


    Since that red glow, it was faintly visible to see the metal walls of the red copper. What is even more bizarre is that there are many symbols and words engraved on the metal wall, which obviously have artificial traces.


    Hansen saw that the blisters did not rupture, and there was no power to erode their bodies. Their eyes were attracted by the words and symbols on the metal wall, but they did not have a quick start.


    "Is it true that these alien species of the Great Stars are artificially manufactured? But artificially creating a true god-level alien, this is a great means. I am afraid that even those gods can��t do it. The Sanctuary is really Is it so powerful?�� Hansen carefully identified the words and symbols on the metal wall.


    Those symbols Hansen can''t see what it means, but the text is the universal text of the big universe, and Hansen is clearly seeing it.


    "Three hundred and four test body..." Han Sen read the text, obviously this is a number, and he can only understand so much.


    Hansen understands the meaning of these words, but it is of no use to him, but the handwriting of these words is to surprise Hansen.


    He recognized these handwritings. At the beginning of the Tianxia field, Hansen entered the eyes of a woman through the eyes of the purple bucket. The woman trapped in the mountains of the two mountains, her handwriting and the metal wall The writing is exactly the same.


    "It seems that it is right. This goldfish should be the experimental product of the Sanctuary. The woman is a researcher who works with the Lord. Goldfish should be one of her research projects." Hansen still remembers that he is in the belly of a black hole spider. In the middle, I also saw the white tiger with a long mushroom on the head.


    Although I know the origin of the goldfish, but there is no help for Hansen and Boa��s current situation, the woman does not know where to go. Hansen has always wanted to find her and ask her some questions, but unfortunately she did not see her again. .


    Originally, I wanted to break the blisters and rush out, but Hansen found out that the goldfish was going in the direction he wanted to go. He felt a little move and put his hand down.


    "Since this fish is going in the direction I want to go, there is no danger in the fish belly for a while, it is better to take a ride, but also save a lot of trouble." Han Sen thought so, also There is no hurry.


    Boa jumped from Hansen and stepped on the blisters wall, like surfing, sliding on it and playing very happy.


    Hansen felt a bit strange. This goldfish swallowed them, but they didn''t break the blisters. They had the protection of blisters. The power of the red glow outside couldn''t hurt him and Boa, and didn''t know what the goldfish was. meaning.


    "Is it true that this goldfish recognizes that we have a relationship with the Lord, so we are not planning to kill us, but also want to take us to some place?" Han Sen thought of this, it is even less immediate. .


    Because it is inside the goldfish, the hole in the field is blocked by the body and strength of the goldfish, only to judge the direction of the goldfish, but can not sense what is outside, Hansen can only wait patiently.


    "Will the woman return to the Great Stars and find that I am here, so I am instructing this goldfish to take us to see her?" Hansen was idle, and his mind flashed countless thoughts, guessing. What does this goldfish want to do.


    After several days in a row, the goldfish still didn''t stop. Hansen didn''t know where the goldfish was going, but one thing is certain, this goldfish didn''t want to kill them, or didn''t want to kill them for a while. Otherwise, there will be no blisters that will protect them both.


    The goldfish probably traveled for seven or eight days, and Boa had already felt very boring. Lazy to play the surfing game, took the checkers out, and played with Hansen.


    I didn''t know how many plates, and suddenly I felt that the goldfish stopped, and then wrapped the blisters of Hansen and Boa, and then flew out.


    After a while, the blisters were spit out of the goldfish.


    Hansen looked around and found that they were still in the garbage sea, but the surrounding garbage was covered with flowers, like a sky garden, and a huge bowl-shaped building was covered with flowers and filled with flowers. The water flows from the edge of the building, like a silver-plated waterfall that falls to the void and is spectacular.


    In the building, like a large lake of water, a slightly smaller goldfish is stopping at the surface of the water, with his mouth open and looking at the sky, his eyes wide open, his tail swaying, and a circle of water ripples on the water. Waves.


    Wrapped Hansen''s blisters, straight to the mouth of the little goldfish, the speed is amazing.


    Han Sen responded, and he secretly smiled: "It seems that I think more, this goldfish does not kill us. It was because we wanted to bring us back as a live food to feed its children! This goldfish is very particular. I know that the children who feed it eat fresh flesh."


    Seeing that the blisters were getting closer and closer to the mouth of the little goldfish, Hansen had to gather strength and prepare to break through the blisters.


    "Exactly, put a big small one." Han Sen stared at the little goldfish, did not immediately shoot, opened some small goldfish and then started again, when I first caught the small goldfish as a hostage, the big goldfish There must be scruples.


    Although it is a small goldfish, but its size is also as large as an adult killer whale, it is still very simple to swallow Hansen and Boa.


    It''s just the appearance of this little goldfish, and it has many differences with the big goldfish.


    The scales of the big goldfish are all metal objects, but the real flesh and blood is below, and this small goldfish is like metal casting. From beginning to end, from inside to outside, there is no flesh and blood, it seems to be a The metal fish statue became fine and looked very strange.


    Seeing that the blisters have fallen into the face of the little goldfish, Hansen is no longer hesitant, condensing the power of the ice muscles and bones, and slamming into the blisters.


    The power of this punch is not enough to break the flow of water in the blisters, but the power of the ice freezes the blisters and turns from a liquid to a solid.


    At this time, Hansen summoned a cold light sword, a sword smashed into the blisters that were temporarily frozen, and the pink Jianguang suddenly smashed the frozen blisters.


    Without hesitation, the sword went with the people, and the swordsmanship was close at hand, and the little goldfish with his mouth waiting to eat was stabbed.

 Chapter 2919： a fish

    Hansen is too close to the little goldfish. The big goldfish didn��t react at all. Hansen had already turned over and fell on the back of the little goldfish. The cold light sword in his hand slammed down against the back of the fish head. . .


    Although this little goldfish is not as strong as a big goldfish, it is also a natural deification, and the level is not low. Hansen''s full force and the power of the cold light sword only stabbed the sword into the back of the little goldfish.


    The body of the little goldfish hurts, and a series of blisters spit out in the mouth, and the blood in the wound sees out like magma.


    Han Sen grabbed the hilt and let him ride on the back of the little goldfish. How to let the little goldfish toss, is not to let go.


    The big goldfish saw this scene, and suddenly became furious. The metal scales on the back were turned upside down and turned into the golden scales of the gods. It seemed to be the knives of the sky, and they went to Hansen, and Hansen was given a thousand dollars. scratch.


    Hansen was not in a hurry, clenched the stalk of the cold-light sword, and violently pulled it. Under the pain of the little goldfish, he involuntarily flipped his body with the blade that was pulled and turned his belly up.


    The Wandao Golden Scales, which was originally directed at Hansen, suddenly turned into a belly flying against the little goldfish.


    The big goldfish is very human, and it is very shocking. The golden scales are collected, and the hard-skinned life stops the golden scales. It is less than one meter away, and there is no live goldfish.


    Hansen��s cold-light sword was stirred, and the painful little goldfish turned over and turned, rolling straight in the water, and spit out the blisters in his mouth.


    The glamour of the big gold fish is round, but there is no way. When it attacks Hansen, Hansen will use the small goldfish as a shield to make it impossible to start.


    "You stupid fish, don''t you want to treat us as food? Come on..." Hansen said, stirring the cold sword, and said to the big goldfish, he wanted to completely anger the big goldfish.


    The blood of the small goldfish is constantly flowing out of the wound, and the blood is also weird. After the red blood flows out, it will turn into a red copper metal when it encounters water.


    Hansen deliberately angered the big goldfish, because no matter what creature, even if it is a true god-level existence, anger may increase its power, but at the same time it will reveal flaws that would not have existed, because of the lack of ordinary meticulousness. Even if the power becomes stronger, it is easier to be killed.


    The means is a bit despicable, but the big universe is the world of the weak meat. If it is not that Hansen is strong enough, he and Boa have become the fish food of the little goldfish. In order to survive, what means to the enemy is not excessive.


    Although the big goldfish was irritated by Hansen, but did not rush over, wide eyes, the whole body red scales upside down, a pair of fish eyes staring at Hansen.


    Hey! Hey!


    The big gold fish mouth constantly spit out the blisters, but this time the blisters are somewhat different from the previous ones. Those blisters did not fly to Hansen, but they continued to explode around.


    As the blisters exploded and formed different tones, Hansen was surprised to find that the sound of those blisters exploded into a language.


    The big goldfish seems to want to express what it means, but Hansen can hear some clues, but he doesn''t fully understand it. He didn''t understand what the big goldfish meant.


    Use the hole mysterious to peep into the mood of the big goldfish, because the thoughts of the big goldfish are too intense, Hansen suddenly heard some of its thoughts.


    "Let my children, I am willing to offer treasures, change my child''s life..." Hansen probably knows that the big goldfish means so.


    "What treasure?" Hansen''s heart moved, watching the big goldfish ask, I don''t know if it can understand.


    After all, each creature has its own language, and the universal lingua franca is only used by most creatures. Not all creatures understand lingua franca.


    I didn''t expect the big goldfish to understand it, but spit out a lot of blisters, and my thoughts fluctuated.


    "Great...big baby..." Hansen can only feel this content, but it is not clear.


    "What the **** is it?" Hansen asked again, but the idea of ??the big goldfish was too urgent, and he wanted to express too much. Hansen��s Dong Xuan Jing was not able to directly peep at it, so he did not get it for a long time. Know what it is about the baby.


    However, Hansen temporarily stopped stirring the cold-light sword, so that the little goldfish was much better, and there was no more painful tumbling, and the big goldfish gradually calmed down.


    However, Hansen has never understood what it is saying. He can only feel some strong thoughts. He only knows that he wants to use the baby to change the child''s life, but he still can''t figure out what the baby is.


    "It said that the baby is very powerful. If you get that baby, no one will be afraid." Boa listened for a while and said to Hansen.


    "Can you understand what it says?" Hansen was happy.


    "Can understand some." Boa nodded and said.


    "Well, you can help me ask it, what is the use of the baby, where is it?" Hansen said to Boa.


    However, the big goldfish can understand what he said, and does not need Boa translation. Hansen��s voice just fell, and the big goldfish spit out a lot of blisters.


    "It said that the baby can save lives, and it is very powerful. If you take that baby, you can go wild here." After a pause, Boa looked at the blisters and went on to say: "It says that baby is Far away, it can tell you how to get that baby."


    "You go to give me the baby, I will spare your child''s life." Hansen said to the big goldfish.


    The big goldfish was a little anxious, and spit out a large blisters, and it took a while to stop. It seemed to explain what.


    Boa looked at it for a while until the blisters burst completely. "It said that the baby can''t take it, we can only take it ourselves."


    "You don''t want to lie to us? If you are not in danger, how can you not get it?" Hansen said, staring at the big goldfish.


    The big goldfish spit out a bunch of blisters. Boa translated: "It says that there is a terrible guy watching it. If it goes, the terrible guy can find it all the time. It can''t be close at all. Everyone will die. If we go, it has a way to make that monster unable to find us, and only then can we get that baby..."


    "Really?" Hansen looked at the big goldfish. Although he had some doubts in his heart, he turned to think again. He estimated that it had not learned how to lie.


    "Dad, I think this big fish is still more credible. Look at it so poor, you put this little fish..." Boa also pleaded.


    "Well, as long as you honestly make the way to get that baby clear, I will go around your child." Han Sen coldly yelled at the big goldfish.


    The small goldfish is also the level of the broken level. It is not very useful for Hansen. He does not have the full grasp to kill the big goldfish. It is also good to change points.

 Chapter 2920： drifting

    The big goldfish can''t tell what the baby is, because there is no specific name, and it describes what Boa can''t guess.


    Moreover, the method of collecting treasures by the big goldfish is also very bizarre. It almost makes Hansen have some doubts. Is this big goldfish playing them?


    However, considering the IQ of the big goldfish, the possibility of compiling such a complicated story is indeed low. In the end, Hansen decided to try it according to what the big goldfish said.


    Hansen did not dare to let go of the small goldfish, or regarded the small goldfish as a hostage, and let the big goldfish take them there.


    In the boundless garbage sea, Hansen and Boa are shrinking into a dilapidated space warehouse and have been observing the surrounding environment.


    Now Hansen regrets that he believes in the big goldfish. It says that only hiding in the garbage, as the magnetic current in the garbage sea floats, they can reach the place where the baby is.


    Hansen and Boa were not in this dilapidated space warehouse for a long time. Sure enough, they saw purple electro-violet particles flashing in the surrounding sky, and analyzed a lot of garbage into smaller parts.


    Looking at the glittering purple particles and the analyzed metals, stones and plastics everywhere, Hansen was afraid that he and Boa would be broken down along with the space capsule.


    "I hope that the big goldfish didn''t lie to me, otherwise I would definitely bake the whole family together and eat it. When I roast, I put more hot peppers." The bow did not turn back, but Hansen��s heart was awkward, but he had to temporarily Believe that big goldfish.


    Holding a piece of red-like fire in his hand, this is what the big goldfish gave him. He said that he was brought around and he was able to pass safely through the stream of magneto-optical light.


    There are more and more purple light particles, such as swarms of fireflies, which are usually flickering outside. They will be adsorbed by other objects. When the purple particles above the object are more than a certain degree, they will break down and collapse.


    The shabby space capsule has also been stained with a lot of purple light particles. Hansen has some hesitation in his heart. He doesn''t know whether to use force defense.


    The big goldfish also said that during this time, you can''t use the power, and you can''t reveal the breath. Otherwise, you will be watched by the baby''s heterogeneous discovery. At that time, there will be no chance to get the baby again. .


    However, if the big goldfish are cheating Hansen and they are not using power defense now, if the purple particles directly act on them, no one knows what will happen.


    While Hansen hesitated, the red scale in his hand made a hint of red light, and the red light formed a reddish film inside the capsule.


    Although the outer space capsule is covered with purple light particles, perhaps because of the protection of this red film, the space capsule has not been broken down like other space debris.


    Seeing the scales given by the big goldfish is really useful, Han Sen has decided a few points.


    The two fathers and daughters are shrunk in the space capsule. As the magneto-optical current continues to float, it can be seen that many of the space debris outside has been broken down.


    A hill-like stone palace collapsed into a large number of large stones under the action of purple light particles. Then, after the large stone adsorbed a large number of purple light particles, it broke again into smaller stones, so repeated again and again. After being decomposed, the last hill-like stone palace was broken down into gray dust everywhere that could be seen everywhere.


    This process is a total of four or five days, and a large palace becomes dust.


    During this period of drifting, Hansen and Boa saw too many such pictures, and they were already somewhat numb. Fortunately, the scales always emit a faint red light, protecting the interior of the capsule. The space capsule is always Not broken down.


    At the beginning, there were fewer purple light particles. Now the purple light particles outside are like a purple ocean of light. It is hard to see anything other than purple.


    The space capsule is constantly rolling in the purple light flow. Fortunately, Hansen��s hole and mysterious field is very accurate in positioning the space and the universe. Otherwise, they may not even be able to distinguish the direction.


    "What is that?" Boa looked through the glass window of the capsule, and said with some surprise.


    "Is it the place?" Hansen looked into the window and saw that there was still a purple light flow outside. Like the ocean, it was apparent that it had not yet reached the place where the big goldfish said.


    According to the big goldfish, when the purple light disappeared, they also went to the place.


    However, the purple light outside is now thick, and Hansen��s eyesight can��t be seen three meters away. Naturally, it��s impossible to go to the place.


    But in the purple light flow, Hansen saw a vague shadow, as if something was ups and downs in the purple light flow.


    The thing was a little far away, Hansen did not see it clearly, but his heart was a little surprised.


    They have been drifting for almost half a month. Everything they saw was basically broken down by the purple light. In recent days, because the purple light is too much and too thick, there is no garbage. In addition to the capsule, the general thing that enters the purple light stream is immediately broken down into grayish white dust.


    But now things like the outside, like the space capsule, have not been broken down, rising and falling in the purple light flow, and Hansen together with the purple light flow.


    "What the **** is it?" Hansen and Boa''s father and daughter were together in front of the small window, looking at the outside thing, only hope that it is closer to the space capsule so that they can see clearly, then in the end What is it?


    It may be that their prayers touched the gods, and under the scroll of purple light, the thing came closer to them.


    "It''s near, I can see it clearly..." Hansen was a little excited. After all, staying in the space capsule for so many days, it was too boring, and it was rare to encounter something interesting.


    Boa is also looking forward to it. He screams on the small window and says, "Dad, do you say that it will be an ice cream takeaway car?"


    "This place sells ice cream...you have a good idea..." Hansen was a little dumbfounded. He probably knew that Boa was trapped here these days. Nothing was eaten. It is estimated that his mouth is smashed.


    Suddenly, the thing was clear in the eyes of the two, less than two meters away from them, and Hansen suddenly saw the part closer to them.


    "I rely on... turned out to be a corpse..." Hansen looked clearly. It was a corpse. It looked like a man, sitting cross-legged, his clothes were still intact, but his face was exposed. The hand, but it has become a shackle, and even a little flesh and blood can not be seen.


    Among the dense purple light flows, the scorpion is illuminated like a jade, and the eyes are faintly purple, which looks very strange.


    "The clothes and bones on his body have not been broken down. It seems that they are not ordinary things." Hansen was used to the dead, but he did not feel afraid, but noticed the clothes on the body.

 Chapter 2921： sunglasses

    There are many races in the big universe, and there are all kinds of costumes, but most of them are mainly protective clothing and armor.


    Especially in the place of the Great Silent Star Field, basically, you will wear the armor of the Alibao, or directly the armor of the Gene.


    The clothes on this body are somewhat different. His clothes look like ordinary cloth or silk products, and the shape does not meet the standards of protective clothing, more like a simple fashion.


    The clothes are relatively large, like a robes. Most of the places are blue. At the edge of the hem, there is a black-patterned hem, which looks like a sleek feeling.


    The purple light particles continually beat on the clothes, and the clothes shine bright, but they have not been broken down, and even the cockroaches are not broken.


    "It can be unscathed in the purple light flow, and the clothes and cymbals are definitely not the same. Unfortunately, I can''t use the power now, otherwise I will get the clothes over, maybe it is a high-level treasure." Han Sen secretly said.


    He was ups and downs beside them, and as the purple light kept spinning, he almost slammed into the space capsule several times, making Hansen somewhat heart-felt, thinking about whether to find a way to get it.


    However, the space capsule was originally a single-person cabin. He and Bao Er were already crowded in the inside, and they certainly couldn��t put it down.


    Besides, the big goldfish said that it must be hidden. It can''t expose itself. Otherwise, Hansen will hesitate to give up.


    The purple light flow keeps the space capsule flowing constantly. It is difficult to tell where it is now. The scorpion is rolled up by the purple light, and it is far from the space capsule. It has never been too far away.


    After a few more days, the red light on the scales gradually weakened, and the power seemed to be exhausted. The red film in the capsule also weakened. From time to time, I heard the sound of the capsule coming from the space capsule, as if It��s going to fall apart.


    "This scale is almost impossible to hold on. The big goldfish will not be wrong." Hansen looked outside and still flashed purple.


    Hey!


    Hansen and Boa only felt that the body was shaking. The space capsule seemed to hit something. Then it was like a ball rolling. When the space capsule stopped, Hansen and Boa found that there was no purple light outside. .


    Looking into the small window and looking outside, it really has no purple light, but it is a white snow. Unlike the gray dust, the white snow here is not the dust, but the real snow.


    It is a snowfield and you can see many glaciers.


    "We have come to the place." Han Sen was happy, but he heard a scream, the space capsule could not support disintegration, broken into pieces and scattered on the snow, Hansen and Boa suddenly exposed in the snow, Han The fish scales in the hands of Sen also split like broken stones and fell to the ground.


    "It''s exactly the same as the big goldfish!" After so many days in the space capsule, Boa looked a little excited.


    Hey!


    The two were looking at the snowfields and glaciers around them, trying to find the place where the big goldfish said, but suddenly one thing fell from the sky and fell not far from them.


    Hansen and Boa turned to look at the past, only to see it on the snow, it turned out to be the corpse.


    "Dad, that''s what you are!" Boa ran over, squatting beside him, poked his finger on the sly head, and his head suddenly turned to the other side, no movement at all.


    Hansen also came over and smiled. "The clothes on his body are definitely good things. Anyway, it is useless to keep him. It is better to do good deeds and leave it for us to use. We can also help him to settle in. It is two." owe."


    Hansen said, he reached out and touched the cockroach, and wanted to see if he had clothes on his body, and there were no other treasures.


    The different treasures did not touch anything, but in the inner pocket of the clothes, they touched one thing. For a time, they didn��t touch it. Han Sen reached into it and pulled it out.


    "It turned out to be a pair of glasses... This should not be the same thing as the crystal glasses?" Han Sen looked at the glasses inside.


    The style of the glasses is a bit like a pair of sunglasses, but the lenses look pure black and not transparent at all, just like graphite.


    Hansen picked up his glasses and put it on his face. He suddenly saw strange power fluctuations on the glasses, but the fluctuations only spread on Hansen and did not spread.


    "Hey... Dad... how did you become a gorilla..." Boa looked at Hansen with his eyes wide open.


    Hansen, through the opaque sunglasses, was able to see everything outside. He looked at his body and turned into a gorilla, and his heart was also in doubt.


    After picking up the sunglasses, the body suddenly returned to normal.


    "This turned out to be a godhead!" Hansen carefully observed the sunglasses in his hand, and when his heart moved, the sunglasses disappeared and disappeared into his sea of ??souls.


    However, unlike the sacred gun, this sacred armor should be armed with the artificial refining of the godhead after the slaying of the gods, similar to the scabbard of the former scorpion, not the kind of directly acquired sacred arm.


    "Dad, let me try, I want to be a gorilla..." Boa got in front of Hansen and looked forward to it.


    Hansen handed the sunglasses to Boa, Boa put on sunglasses, and saw her body shape change, it changed its appearance, but did not become a gorilla, but turned into a fist-sized bee, flapping its wings Hansen is flying around next to him.


    "Dad, I became a little bee..." Boa said with joy while flying.


    "This glasses actually has the ability to change, and it is wonderful." Han Sen was thinking, the little bee that Boa changed became on the ground, and turned into a little white rabbit.


    "Dad, I am a little white rabbit again." Boa was very surprised, his body jumped up and turned into a white pigeon in the air.


    In a moment, Boa has changed several forms. Hansen looked stunned: "I am going, this thing is simply the 72 changes of Sun Wukong!"


    After watching it for a while, Han Sen was a little numb, and he squatted again to peel off the robes on the shackles. This robes can not be damaged by half of the purple light flow, which is necessarily a good thing.


    "Isn''t this a miracle?" Hansen took the robes down and didn''t try them on. He looked at the cockroaches and dug a hole in the glaciers and buried the cockroaches. I folded my hands and said, "I will help you into the earth... No... I am uneasy... I will protect you from the corpse, and your things will be given to us as a thank you. ..."

 Chapter 2922： Mountain road relief

    After burying the cockroach, Han Sen put the robes-like clothes on his body. He had no jealousy about the things of the dead, not to mention the clothes were spotless, and the new ones were no different.


    What bacteria have long been broken down by the flow of purple particles, there is no possibility of something dirty.


    However, Han Sen put his clothes on his body and tried to use his own strength to stimulate the power on his clothes. He thought that even if he was not armed, he would definitely be a different treasure.


    Who knows that no matter how Hansen is excited, this black-and-black robes are unmoved, like ordinary things without energy.


    "This thing can''t be a different treasure? It can''t be broken down in the purple light stream, at least it must be a deified device. How can it react?" Hansen felt very strange, but the clothes were not moving. He couldn''t help it. He reached out and tore it, and it was so tenacious. With the power of Hansen, he couldn''t hurt his clothes.


    "Forget it, just wear it with armor, and wear this robe on your body. The power of wind, fire, thunder and lightning should not come in." Hansen said in his heart.


    Looking around, I saw that there are three black stone mountains on the snowy glaciers in the distance. The three stone mountains look very strange, completely different from other icebergs nearby.


    The iceberg is like a blade, and the snow-capped mountains are similar to the circular volcano. Only the three black stone mountains, the long ones resemble the petals of the lotus, and the three mountains are in the shape of a figure.


    "It should be there." Hansen picked up Boa and walked toward the three black stone mountains in the direction of the snow.


    According to the big goldfish, after coming here, you can only walk through the snow, you must not use flying or teleportation, otherwise you will not get the baby, but also be attacked by the horrible alien.


    The big goldfish itself is already the top-level heterogeneous, and even the heterogeneous ones that it is afraid of will certainly be different. Hansen is not willing to take the risk test.


    "But it''s all around here. If you fly, you will see it. If you walk, you won''t be seen?" Hansen was very suspicious.


    However, they have already come to this place, and they have to try it on both true and false.


    Along the way, as the big goldfish said, although it is surrounded by glacier snowfields, and there is no one creature, there are no different species, and there is no death around.


    The father and the daughter are not shocked, but just wasted a little time to go to the foothills of the three Blackrock Mountains. Look at the three mountains at the foot of the mountain. It is quite majestic, and the three stone mountains are all up to the heights. Squeeze together, and three hills are separated in the middle of the mountain, just like a lotus that has just opened half.


    Along the mountain wall, there is about seven or eight miles around the road. As the big goldfish said, there is a stone step that appears above the mountain wall and goes up the mountain wall, like a ladder to the fairyland. .


    At this point, Hansen did not immediately go up, but stared carefully to see the stone steps, and there was some drumming in his heart.


    According to the big goldfish, he and Boa must face the stone steps, then hold the mountain with their eyes closed, and can not use any power, the power of the field is naturally not available.


    And the big goldfish is still three times. When they walk on the stone ladder, no matter what sounds are heard behind them, they must never open their eyes and look back. They must go all the way, waiting for the palm to touch the stone wall. At that time, you can touch the stone statue, and you will be able to find that baby.


    After taking the baby, I still can''t blink, still keep my eyes closed, and then walk down the road. As long as I get down the mountain, they will be successful.


    "With the goldfish''s IQ, it should not be possible to come up with such a complicated plan to lie to us." Hansen fixed his mind and took Bao Bao over, holding her in her arms with one hand and laughing: "The big goldfish As you said, you know that if you go up this mountain road, you can''t open your eyes and look at it. If you can''t help but open your eyes, you must tell me immediately."


    Boa leaned back in Hansen''s arms and closed his big eyes. Some excitement said: "Dad, I am ready, let''s go up the mountain."


    Hansen also closed his eyes, then one hand held the mountain wall and stepped back to the stone steps.


    Because you can''t use the hole in the field, you can''t look at it with your eyes. You can only rely on the most primitive hearing, so Hansen has been listening to his ears.


    In addition to the wind, I did not hear any strange sounds.


    The stone steps are not difficult to walk. With Hansen''s physical ability, even if he keeps his eyes closed, he can walk as fast as he can, but Hansen is afraid of any mystery on it, and he does not dare to go too fast.


    Going all the way, but never heard any weird sounds, everything is calm.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s fingers felt that the stone walls were a little different. There were some dents on the smooth and smooth stone walls.


    Hansen''s fingers stroped and found that those dents were deep and shallow and straight, and it was difficult to tell what was engraved at a time.


    If you can use the hole in the field, Han Sen can distinguish what is engraved without the eyes, but now he can only guess.


    Touching the nicks, Hansen continued to go up, and the fingers swiped from the stone carvings, because only part of it could be touched, so it was difficult to guess what it was touching.


    Walking, Hansen suddenly heard a strange voice behind him, just like the sound of a snake, although it was extremely slight, but it made people listen to the scalp numb, and the goose bumps on the body immediately rose.


    And the sound is getting closer and closer to Hansen''s back, as if a snake is approaching behind him, and in the twinkling of an eye it is almost close to his back.


    "Go to your sister." Hansen can still bear it. Compared with the big goldfish, Hansen still believes in himself. He would rather face the risk, forcibly take the treasure, and he can��t give his fate to him. Big goldfish that I don''t believe.


    Hansen opened the hole in the field, while opening his eyes and looking around the stone steps, this is a slight glimpse.


    There is a poisonous snake behind him. The stone road is exactly the same as the stone road below. It still hangs up around the mountain wall. There is nothing on the stone steps. There are many reliefs on the stone wall, and they extend upward along with the stone steps. I don''t know how long it is.


    And what was carved on the stone wall, Hansen is really not sure, because the part Hansen sees is only part of the relief.


    However, from the part that I saw, perhaps the sculpture should be a big snake, and Hansen saw only a part of the snake statue.


    Hansen��s gaze fell on the sculpture, and the snake body changed rapidly from the state of the stone, turning into a living thing, and a **** breath was also seen on the black scale.


    Where Han Sen��s eyes fell, where the stone statues became a living flesh and blood, countless black scales shook, and the horrible atmosphere filled the space.


    "That goldfish didn''t lie to me, so I can''t look at it." Although Hansen knew that the goldfish didn''t lie to him, he didn''t regret it. The fate must still be in his own hands. You can''t expect to meet good people every time.


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Literature Library mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 2923： Fighting dragon

    The mountain was shaking, the boulder rolled down, and the whole earth trembled for a time. The carvings on the stone walls survived and turned into a big snake that could not see the head and tail. It was just the section that Hansen could see, the black scale snake. The body is about 12 meters high, like a city wall, the length can not be guessed.


    Feeling the horror of the black scales, Hansen knows that this black-scale snake is probably stronger than the big goldfish, but it has not been so much, and it can��t take care of it. It flies up and rushes into the sky. Overlooking the three black stone mountains in the air.


    I saw a different kind of mountain surrounded by three lotus-like mountains. The black scales were like ink, and the head was hanging around the lotus three mountains. When the strange kind of heads up, Hansen discovered that there was a black scale snake and a black one. The real dragon.


    The dragon head, the dragon horn, the dragon must, and the sky, the sound pierced the void of the universe, causing the icebergs and snow mountains around it to collapse, and the large snowfields were also split.


    Hansen hung in the void, trying to resist the dragon''s scorpion in the field of the hole, but still trembled in the body of the earthquake, like a scattered frame.


    "Awesome alien!" Hansen grabbed the shield of Medusa, blocked the sprint of the sound of the dragon, directly activated the statue of Medusa on the shield, and saw the beautiful woman��s eyes shot in the demon Cold light, in an instant, fell on the body of the black scales.


    Hansen is going to start with a strong hand, and the black scale dragon must be solidified on the stone mountain.


    The black scales of a dragon and a pair of dragons and clear like a bottomless black hole, and Medusa''s fascinating eyes, like two black hole vortex, even the Medusa''s gaze is sucked in, the body has not been solidified.


    Hansen is about to destroy Medusa''s gaze again. The eyes of the black scale dragon can absorb the light of gaze, but the rest of the body may not be able to withstand the light of gaze.


    However, Hansen has not waited for the gaze of Medusa again, and the head of the black scale dragon is high and high, and the black smoke cloud rises. At the same time, the dragon mouth is opened, and only one thing from its dragon mouth is seen. Sprayed out.


    Hansen was influenced by traditional culture. He felt that this black scale dragon must be spit out of the dragon ball and what he played with, but who knows that the dragon mouth spit out is not a dragon ball, but a lamp.


    It was a black stone lamp. Looking at its shape, it was similar to the family lamp in the Gene Temple. However, there was no ethnic print on the lamp, and the flame burning in the wick was a holy white.


    The white light flame exudes a radiance, making the quaint stone lamp a bit more mysterious and solemn.


    Hansen suddenly reacted at this time. When the big goldfish described the baby, it seemed that he had mentioned the stone and the flame. At that time, Hansen did not expect anything. At this time, he saw the stone lamp suddenly realized.


    "The baby that the big goldfish said is this rock lamp, but the stone lamp is inside the dragon mouth. Even if you go up with your eyes closed, how can you take out the stone lamp from the dragon mouth?" Han Sen also I don��t understand, but it��s already here, and I don��t have to think so much. Now, as long as I have smashed this kind of alien, I can naturally win the stone lamp, and I can also get the heterogeneous gene of the black scale dragon, which is also a two-pronged one.


    Before Hansen came here, the original thoughts were saved.


    The stone lamp flew out of the dragon''s mouth, and the black scaled dragon stretched out a claw, and held the stone lamp, and opened the dragon mouth and blew it against the lamp flame on the stone lamp.


    I saw the black dragon''s breath through the flames, and turned into a blazing color, like the tides, Hansen mad.


    The dragon''s interest almost enveloped the entire land, and unless Hansen ventured into the unknown starry sky, he couldn''t escape the horrible dragon.


    The whole body was condensed, holding the treasure behind the shield of Medusa, forcibly blocking the dragon with the flame of light with the shield of Medusa.


    Hey!


    Hansen only felt a horrible force hitting the shield, his arm was almost broken, the shield hit the body, and he flew out of his own body. He didn��t know how far it was in the sky, after the dragon��s distraction, Only finally stabilized his figure.


    Hansen only felt that the whole body was like a scattered frame, but the shield of Medusa in one hand was shocked. On the shield of Medusa''s shield, a holy white flame burned with the stone. The lamp flame on the lamp is exactly the same.


    The white flame did not have heat, nor did it burn the Medusa shield, but the white flame spread quickly over the shield, and it was necessary to engulf the entire shield.


    Hansen used the power of Dong Xuan to try to extinguish the flame on the shield, but found that it could not be stopped. Seeing that the whole shield was wrapped in white flame, he did not dare to let the flame spread to his own hands and had to loosen it. Medusa''s shield.


    When Hansen loosened the shield of Medusa, the shield of Medusa was completely covered by a white flame, making the shield of Medusa, which was originally made of purple metal, seem to be wrapped in a holy white flame. Divine meaning.


    The next second, I saw the claws of the black scale dragon, the shield of Medusa was completely uncontrolled by Hansen, flew toward the black scale dragon, and was caught by its claw tip.


    Hansen saw the scornfulness in the eyes of the black-scaled dragon. The claw tip caught the shield of Medusa, and the demon woman on the shield slowly opened her eyes, and the eyes of the demon were shot.


    "How is it possible!" Hansen suddenly changed his face.


    It��s no surprise that Medusa��s shield was taken away, but it��s too unbelievable that the black scaled dragon can use the Medusa shield.


    The Medusa Shield can only be used by the special attributes of the Gana. Hansen also simulates the power of the Gana in the hole and can drive the Medusa shield.


    This black-scale snake is obviously different from the attributes of the Ghana. How can it drive the shield of Medusa?


    Time has not allowed Hansen to think more, seeing Medusa''s gaze light will be shot on Hansen, Hansen''s figure flashing, teleported to the other side, avoiding Medusa''s gaze Light.


    Hansen is very familiar with Medusa''s gaze. The black scales really smashed Medusa''s gaze, and the gaze was shot continuously, but it was hard to hurt Hansen''s points.


    Now Hansen''s teleportation has reached the point where he can see the universe, and Medusa''s gaze can''t keep up with his teleport speed.


    The black scales were not in a few times, and it seemed to have lost patience. Zhangkou squirted a bit of dragon''s breath, but this time the dragon''s interest did not pass through the flames of stone lamps. It was like a rolling black cloud that filled the world and did not move to Hansen. Space.


    Han Sen''s eyes condensed, and there was a wave of water-like fluctuations outside his body. The overwhelming dragon''s breath seemed to be fierce, but it was always difficult to get close to Hansen''s body.


    The time field from the ghost spirit of time, forcing the time delay in the field, makes it difficult for those dragons to reach Hansen.

 Chapter 2924： Stone lamp

    Unless you have the power of cosmetology like the sword of the world, it is difficult to always exist as the power of the true god-level powerhouse.


    Although the strength of the black scales is strong, it can not be done without leaking, and slowly disappeared in the long river of that time.


    Unless the power of the black scales can directly tear the time domain, or the speed is so fast that you can ignore the time delay through the time domain, even if it is a powerful attack, you can''t hurt Hansen.


    The ghost of time is one of the top gods in the universe. Its beast spirit is not as good as the true god-level treasure. Even though the black scale is powerful, it does not reach the ghost field of tearing time. The point.


    Hansen dared to venture into the Great Stars. The time field was one of the cards he relied on. When he encountered the big goldfish, Hansen had many methods that were not used and had no chance to use the time domain.


    But now even the Medusa shield has been taken away by the black dragon, Han Sen naturally no longer retains strength, directly used the ghost of the ghost of time.


    Hansen stepped forward toward the black dragon, and the dragon in the black dragon mouth vomited, and the shield of Medusa on the paw also shot the light of gaze.


    However, once the light of stagnation and gaze enters, it is immediately delayed. Even if it is the light of gaze at the speed of light, walking in the field for one meter should be in the light years, and it will not reach Hansen. Dissipated directly.


    The black dragon saw that his dragon''s breath had no effect, and he could not help but reveal the color of surprise. However, the color of the suspicion was just a flash. The next second, the black dragon raised the stone lamp on the other paw, and opened it. Blowing at the flames.


    After the black dragon''s breath passed through the flame, it was suddenly wrapped in a white light flame and sprayed to Hansen.


    Hansen��s heart was a glimpse, but he did not dare to care. He knew that the power of the stone lamp was extraordinary. The black dragon could take the shield of Medusa and use the light of gaze. The credit of the lamp.


    Nowadays, Hansen, who is contaminated with the flames of the flames, sighs. Hansen is also fascinated. When the dragon enters the time field, it is not delayed by the time domain, and it is still swiftly swept toward Hansen.


    "That stone lamp really has some evil doors!" Han Sen stared at the stone lamp and the dragon''s breath that was contaminated with the flames, but it was not flustered.


    Just wanting to move, the babble on his back is jumping up. She wears the pair of sunglasses on her face. When she is in the air, her body changes rapidly, and it turns black in an instant. The appearance of the scale dragon.


    I saw the black scales of the Boa, and spit it out. It suddenly appeared like a tidal black dragon, and it collided with the dragon that was contaminated with the flames. The cosmic starry sky is oscillating, and the glacier snowfield below is bursting.


    Hansen looked surprised and happy: "It��s amazing, that sunglasses can make Boa change into a black scale dragon, and can also use the black dragon dragon."


    The two dragons were evenly matched, and all of them were offset. In the face of the black scales, the dragon appeared in front of a black dragon that was exactly the same as himself.


    After the moment, the black dragon was furious, and the sound of the dragon smashing through the cloud cracked stone was made to Boa. The dragon smashed into a real shock wave and went straight to Boa.


    Boa also sent a long gong to Zhangkou, and also went straight to the black dragon. Two horrible sound wave order forces slammed in the void, and suddenly heard the broken sound of ��������.


    Under this attack, it is still the same as the autumn.


    The black dragon is furious, the dragon is long and the dragon is smashing, and the black scales on the body are released, and all kinds of powers are going toward the raging rags of Baoer. Boer does not show weakness, and all kinds of abilities are also unfolding, and the black dragon fights. In addition to the Medusa shield and stone lamps, the power that Black Dragon can use, Boa can also be used, the power is no worse than the Black Dragon itself.


    "Sunglasses are really a powerful armor, and I don''t know which god''s deity is made." Hansen looked surprised.


    Black Dragon saw his power blocked by Boa, and his heart was shocked and stunned. He screamed and lifted the slate lamp. A pair of dragons, as deep as a black hole, shot two lights against the flame of the stone lamp. Black rays.


    When the black ray passed through the flame, it was suddenly dyed white.


    Boa was not willing to show weakness. The change came from Long Qing, and it also shot two black rays, but there was no light pollution. The rays in Boa''s eyes were still black.


    The black and white rays smashed in the air, unlike the previous dragons. This time, the black ray of Boa was easily disintegrated under the white ray, and the white light quickly shot toward Boa.


    Boa was shocked and his body was rolled. The huge black dragon body turned into a negligible little bee. The white light suddenly fell and shot at the snowfield glacier.


    The glaciers and snowfields that were illuminated by the white rays disappeared instantly, as if they were suddenly vanished.


    The little bee that Baoerized flew back to Hansen and restored the true body of Boa. He fell in Hansen��s arms and said with a sigh of relief: "The meteorite lamp is so powerful."


    "You watched the battle first, and Dad came to clean it up." Hansen said, picking up Boa''s collar and pulling her behind him, while rushing toward the black dragon.


    Just a teleport, Hansen came to the front of the black dragon. The black dragon spurted a sigh of relief directly to him, but he was in a hurry, and did not come and smell the flames.


    However, Hansen did not have time zones, and he was fully engaged in the operation of the ice muscle jade, and the double fists slammed into the tsunami-like dragon.


    The dragon''s encounter with the strength of the ice muscle jade bone was frozen in the air, but the strength of the dragon''s breath was too strong, but it was frozen by a layer, and the dragon''s interest in the back was raging, breaking the ice layer and directly hitting it. Hansen.


    boom!


    Hansen was suddenly rushed out by the dragon. Like the ants that were swept away by the tsunami, the strength of the ice muscles and bones could not compete with the dragons.


    Hansen is comparable to the power of the true God, in the face of the black dragon''s dragon''s breath like paper.


    puff!


    After the dragon''s breath weakened, Hansen''s figure was thrown out. The blood in his mouth spewed out, but his body was not hurt at all. Even the clothes were not damaged. He was only injured by the guilt, but it was not serious. .


    "How is the injury so light?" Hansen originally hoped that he was hurting a little. Who knows that the injury was so light, his eyes fell on his body, and he realized that it was the blue-breasted robes.


    When Black Dragon saw a hit, he was excited. The dragons and dragons and other forces all greeted Hansen, and they did not rush to use the stone lamp.


    Hansen thought about it, stretched out his hand, pulled the blue-brown robes down, and threw his hand to Boa. He waved his fist and rushed to the black dragon��s dragon and shouted: ��First help the dad to hold the clothes. See how Dad licks the black dragon."

 Chapter 2925： Black dragon

    Hey!


    Hansen��s body swayed in the air, and various forces such as dragon''s breath, dragon''s eye ray, dragon''s scale strangling and so on continued to bombard him. Although Hansen had tried his best to resist, but because of the gap in strength, Hansen��s body The injury is getting heavier.


    The blood in the wounds seemed to be crystallized, and the bones didn''t know how many roots were broken, making Hansen''s whole person look miserable.


    The black dragon is very excited. A mouthful of dragons spurt, and a dragon scale blade is cut on Hansen. Obviously, he enjoys the pleasure of killing, and he is not eager to solve Hansen with a stone lamp.


    Hey!


    Hansen''s shoulder was swept by a long-ray ray, and the shoulder blade on the left suddenly disappeared, like a bite by an invisible monster, and the **** crystals of the wound shone.


    "Is it fun?" Hansen��s pain was slightly frowning, but his look was not changed at all. He stared coldly at the black dragon.


    Now his body has been hit by a lot of holes, I don''t know how many attacks the black dragon has suffered. If I change the general god-level alien, I am afraid I have already died.


    Hansen��s body has been strengthened four times before it can barely support it.


    Of course, this is also his deliberate, otherwise most of the injuries on the body can be avoided, but Han Sen did not mean to hide, and even deliberately use the body to block, just avoid the deadly key.


    "Hey!" Black Dragon, regardless of disregard, issued a sound of dragons and wanted to hit Hansen again.


    Only this time Hansen did not pick up with bare hands, but pulled a narrow knife from the waist like a moon.


    At the moment when the knife was pulled out by Hansen, the Buddha''s body suddenly shrouded Hansen''s body. Almost in an instant, Hansen''s injuries suffered disappeared and the body directly recovered to its peak state.


    The karma of the karma, but the Buddha''s light, is like a sun shining through the universe.


    Hansen said nothing, directly attacking the black dragon''s dragon smashing wave, and saw the horrible knife light as the blade of the sky, instantly smashing the dragon smashing wave, and continued to smash the black dragon without stopping.


    This knife is a karma knife that absorbs the knives of Hansen��s suffering. The strength is almost equal to the sum of Hansen��s many attacks, plus Hansen��s own strength and knife skills. The stalwart black scales of the real dragon, the top of the true gods, are all horrified, not dare to face hard, writhing the body, it seems that the dragon is too imaginary to escape.


    It is a pity that it is too small to see the power of the karma knife. Because it has already formed, the fruit will inevitably be produced. The black scale dragon can only rely on its own strength to block this shackle, and escape is impossible to escape.


    Black Dragon''s Eyes saw the light of the knife breaking through the air. No matter how the body is changed, the space can''t be opened. If you look down, you want to blow the stone lamp in your hand. You want to use the power of the stone lamp to defeat the knife.


    However, its dragon''s breath spurted out of the mouth, but it was like a world-wide, how can it not blow in front of the flames.


    Hansen''s time field can''t affect the stone lamp, but it can affect the black dragon. Hansen limits the dragon''s breath by the time domain, delays the time of the dragon''s interest, and can''t touch the stone lamp flame that is close at hand.


    When the Black Dragon reacted to what happened, it was too late. At this moment, the knife light had already fallen, and the head was on the black dragon''s forehead.


    The Black Dragon has no retreat, and it is too late to make other plans. It can only gather strength and use the dragon to harden this knife.


    Hey!


    The dragon''s blood is like a spring water, and the dragon''s faucet is smashed from the middle by Hansen. The purple knife light has the power of horrible tearing. It is like a broken bamboo and generally rushes to the impact, and hardly gives birth to most of this black dragon. All the bodies are opened.


    Hansen didn''t have time to see if the black dragon died. His body flashed and he teleported to the black dragon''s claws. He reached out and grabbed the stone lamp.


    If there is no such stone, even if it is the top god, Hansen is not so badly beaten.


    When the stone lamp arrived, Hansen''s figure flashed again, and the claw on the other side of the black dragon was teleported. He wanted to take back his own Medusa shield.


    But who knows that the finger has not touched the shield of Medusa, the black dragon''s claws slammed, and it was smashed into two halves of the body, and even merged into one, the wound was restored in an instant, as if it had not been injured.


    "Awesome ** resilience." Hansen said in his heart that the dragon''s heterogeneous general ** resilience is very strong, this black dragon is still excellent, almost almost the same as the undead body.


    The black scales and the longan looked at the stone lamp and were suddenly furious. The black clouds rose and they rolled over Hansen with boundless pressure.


    "Ignorance Xiaolong, I dare to offend your priest uncle, but I don''t know what to do." Han Sen hand-held the stone lamp, condensing the power of Xuan Huang, turning it into a finger from the light flame.


    When the power of Xuanhuang passed through the flame, it was immediately stained with the blazing light flame, which turned the power of Xuanhuang into white, and hit the black scale dragon.


    Hansen only felt that the stone lamp seemed to be an increaser. After the force of Xuanhuang passed through the flame, it was suddenly enhanced many times.


    Hey!


    The power of Xuanhuang directly penetrated the dragon''s breath, and fell on the body of the black scale dragon. Hansen watched the huge black sacred gear of the black scale dragon, which was pushed by the power of Xuanhuang, and turned upside down.


    The black scales have a big change in face, and the body is twisted and struggled. They want to fight against the power of Xuanhuang, but they have no effect at all. The body is rapidly degraded, and the breath is greatly weakened. The moment has been reduced from the true **** level to the butterfly.


    Hansen��s heart is a joy. Originally, with his strength, it should be difficult to reverse the black-footed dragon��s life gear. Now, with the role of a stone lamp, the black-scale dragon is suddenly blown down, although it is only short-lived. Degeneration is already amazing.


    "A good stone lamp, even with such power, I am afraid that it will be a bit more powerful than the gods and gods." Han Sen was happy.


    It was only at this time that it was too late to appreciate it. The knife was pulled directly to the black scale dragon.


    When the black scale dragon is the true **** level, Hansen is not its opponent, but the same as the butterfly, Hansen kills the black scale dragon but it is hand-to-hand.


    The time field shrouded, and suddenly there was no chance for the dark-scaled dragon to escape, and the sword was smashed down, and the black-scale dragon was made into several segments.


    The black scales are still dead, and Hansen falls down with the sword of the world. Numerous swords are criss-crossed, and the body has become a lot of pieces.


    The body of the black scale dragon has recovered the true **** level, forcing to gather the body that has been broken into pieces, but Hansen sees that within its dragon mouth, there is a flash of light, immediately arrogant , cut off the flashing thing.


    puff!


    The dragon corpses are like a deflated ball, and they are all smashed in an instant. The dragon blood that has been filled with it has also spewed out, and Hansen is a dragon blood.

 Chapter 2926： Sanctuary

    "Hunting and killing the deadly dragons and discovering the alienated genes."


    The tone sounded in Hansen''s mind, but Hansen had some regrets. Such a powerful alien, even without the soul of the soul, is really a pity.


    "I am afraid that it is hard to find a second dead dragon in the big universe." Hansen licked his lips, and some regretted himself.


    But can you get the soul of the beast, but it is not controlled by Hansen. What kind of standard is based on it, Hansen has not figured out yet.


    Judging by the words of God, the Spirit of God and the soul of the beast should be the spiritual composition of the creatures, but each creature has a spirit. Why in the big universe, only the killing of the different species can get the soul of the beast, and it is not 100 Hundreds of people must get the soul of the beast. The principle of this is Hansen really can''t guess.


    It is said that every alien has a spirit, so killing a different kind of seed should be 100% true, but the fact is not the case.


    "But the deified gene of this deadly dragon is enough to make my deified gene reach a full value of 100 points, but this guy is too big to know how long it will take to finish." Han Sen Looked at the piece of dragon like a huge stone, could not help but secretly smile.


    Although his phagocytosis has now reached a very high level, but it still takes a long time to swallow such a large dragon corpse, and it will not last for ten days and a half.


    "The black dragon is dead. I don''t know if there are any other treasures on the three Montenegros?" Hansen held the stone lamp in one hand, but he still had some greed. He greeted Boa, and put the robe on, the father and the daughter. Going to the three Black Rock Mountains.


    Unfortunately, the baby did not find it. I saw it in the middle of the three mountains. It was a cylindrical valley. There was an old transmission array at the bottom of the valley. I don��t know where it was sent.


    Hansen didn''t know where to go. He naturally didn''t dare to try it out. He only got the valley and played with the rock lamp in his hand.


    This stone lamp is very weird. Hansen can''t stimulate its power and can''t control it, but as long as Hansen''s power passes through the flame, it will be strengthened by the power of the flame, no matter what power passes through the flame. All can gain the same increase, and it is all that comes.


    "What kind of thing is this stone lamp? It doesn''t look like it''s armed, it''s not like a different treasure. It''s similar to the family lamp in the gene temple, but it''s a little different..." Hansen studied For a long while, I did not study what the stone lamp is.


    However, since it can be used, Hansen did not deliberately study it again. He earned the life of the tower and went to swallow the flesh and blood of the dead dragon.


    Only after eating a few mouthfuls, I saw a golden red glow in the air, and the big goldfish flew over with the little goldfish.


    Because the big goldfish did not deceive him, and Hansen ate the dead domain dragon, his gene was already full, and he did not mind to kill the big goldfish.


    The big goldfish saw the body of the dead dragon, apparently very excited, with a small goldfish swimming to Hansen, spit out the blisters, seems to be saying something.


    "It said thank you, help it kill the dead domain dragon, it and its children are grateful, if there is a chance in the future, there will be some reciprocation." Boa translated in the side.


    "The reward is definitely what you want, will you know it later?" Hansen said to the goldfish mother and son.


    The goldfish mother and son seemed to understand Hansen''s words, nodded again and again, and then the big goldfish spit out a lot of blisters on Hansen, then swam over the top of the three Montenegro, and turned back to spit out many blisters against Hansen.


    "It said that the dead dragon is dead, it can finally go home with the children, and wants to invite us to go to its home to be a guest." Boa translated.


    "Your home will not be on the other end of the transmission array?" Hansen asked with a puzzled look at the big goldfish.


    The big goldfish nodded and spit out a lot of bubbles. Boa explained: "It says that its home is on the other end of the transmission array, because it happened some years ago, so it will pass through the transmission array. Arrived here, but because the transmission array was occupied by the dead domain dragon, it can no longer go back, now Dad you killed the dead domain dragon, it can go back, so I am grateful to you, dad, want Please come to the house to be a guest, and will come out with the baby to thank us."


    "Alright, then we will take it for granted." Han Sen heard that there is a baby to take, and now hesitate to put the pieces of magic dragon into the destiny tower, and then carry it along with the big goldfish. Walked.


    He understands it thoroughly. Everyone says that the average fish has only seven seconds of memory. Although he does not know the true and false, this big goldfish is not the best of the top, but the intelligence and memory are not so good.


    Hansen estimates that with its IQ, it is impossible to come up with any deceptive means, and there is not much scruples.


    Holding Baoer followed by a large and a small goldfish into the transmission array, the red glow of the big goldfish was released, and the glow was injected into the transmission array, and the transmission array immediately ran up and turned into a ray of light.


    Hansen only felt that the light and shadow in front of him changed. When everything was restored, he found that he had left the glacier snowfield and it was all dark.


    There is no starry universe around, nor can you see the mountains and rivers. It seems to be a darkness of nothingness. In front of this black void, there is a broken stone portal.


    There were only two broken stone pillars left in the portal. Even the stone beams on the top were broken. Half of the plaque was hung on the broken beam. Because there was a long lamp before the portal, there was a dim light, Hansen probably. You can see that there is a "sacred" word on the half of the plaque.


    "Is it here...the sanctuary of the sanctuary..." Hansen was shocked. In this place, he dared to use a holy word. In addition to the sanctuary, Hansen couldn��t think of any place.


    The big goldfish with the little goldfish swam towards the broken portal. It seems that the big goldfish has some doubtful appearance, as if they don''t know it.


    Hansen took Boa and went up. The big goldfish had not yet reached the front of the portal. He suddenly saw a cold light in the portal. The big goldfish was not prepared. He was shot in the forehead and saw **** splashes. A tooth arrow is inserted on the forehead of the big goldfish. Although the arrow does not shoot deeply, it can shoot through the chain of the body of the big goldfish. Obviously this arrow is not a small one.


    "Don''t dare to swear by the sanctuary, are you looking for death?" A voice on the side of the yin passed from the stone pillar on the left, and saw a figure coming out from behind the stone pillar.


    It was a creature with a dog''s face. He held a dental arch in his hand and carried three teeth behind his back. He saw that he reached out and the tooth in front of the big goldfish flew back to his hand. The wound of the big goldfish''s forehead also teared, and the blood spilled out of it, but it could not stop.

 Chapter 2927： Dog hybrid

    The big goldfish was obviously irritated, and all the red scales on the body were upside down. A red scale blade was inspired from the body, and it was like a ray of light shining on the dog face.


    The dog-faced person snorted and the body retreated backwards in two steps. He retreated to the inside of the stone pillar. He saw that the Wandao red scales fell on the portal, and the remaining stone pillars of the portal suddenly appeared in a space, and the red scales fell. It disappeared in the past, as if it was absorbed by the portal.


    "A good sanctuary, the portal has been broken to only two remaining pillars, and even able to resist the attack of the true **** level, it is the horror of the almost unified big universe that year." Han Sen sighed in his heart.


    The dog-faced man stood behind the stone pillar, and took advantage of the power of the big goldfish to be absorbed by the portal. He quickly shot two arrows and shot them at the goldfish mother and son respectively.


    The big goldfish rushed to spit blisters, and they had to block the two arrows, but who knew that the teeth had pierced the blisters and were not trapped by the blisters.


    The big goldfish figured out and avoided the arrow. The reaction of the little goldfish was not so fast. It was about to be shot in the head by the arrow.


    The big goldfish was shocked and angry, but it was too late to resist.


    The teeth and the big goldfish can stab, and the little goldfish is just a broken level. This arrow is afraid to shoot its head and body together.


    when!


    Seeing that the tooth arrow is about to shoot on the top of the little goldfish, a knife squats over the tooth arrow, and directly flies out the tooth arrow, and the small goldfish also hides beside the big goldfish.


    Hansen stood there holding the karma knife and looked at the dog-faced man and said, "What do you call, who is in the sanctuary?"


    This dog-faced person should be a different kind of person, and it is still true **** level, presumably there should be some fame in the sanctuary.


    "District crystal, the sanctuary of the sanctuary, do not deserve to know the name of this uncle." The dog-faced person caught the arrow that flew back, the eyes shone with sinister light, and once again opened the bow and arrow, and this time aimed at Hansen.


    As the bow and arrow pulled away a little, Hansen felt that the strength above the bow and arrow became stronger and stronger, and people felt like a kind of venomous snake.


    "The strength of this dog-faced person can only be regarded as normal in the true level of God. The strength is not as good as me, but the bow seems to be a bit weird." Han Sen stared at the bow and thought.


    The dog-faced man smiled and the teeth in his hand came out of the string. The tooth arrow flicked in the air, as if it had passed through time and space and shot on Hansen.


    "Hey, look for death." The dog-faced man saw Hansen hit by an arrow and sneered.


    But in the next second, the dog-faced person saw Hansen actually in front of him, but Hansen��s body shot by the tooth was gradually disappearing.


    Snapped!


    Hansen slaps on the face of the dog face, and suddenly the whole person who smoked the dog face flies up and hits the stone pillar, and the bow in his hand is also taken over by Hansen.


    "You can do it well, and it��s far worse with arrows. Let me teach you what is the real way to use arrows." Hansen grabbed the bow and arrow, pulled it open, and pointed it up and climbed up. Dog noodle.


    The dog-faced person just wanted to anger, but when he saw the bow and arrow at himself, he was in the heart. The cold sweat swollen all over the body, only feeling like being thrown out of the throat, and even breathing was very difficult.


    The dog-faced person has a strange feeling, as if as soon as he moves, the tooth arrow will shoot through his head immediately, so the dog-faced person stands there and does not dare to move, and his body has been sweating.


    "How could it be... a crystal genius slave... How could it be so powerful..." The dog face was cold and sweaty, but he did not dare to move, and his heart secretly horrified.


    Han Sen is preparing to shoot the dog noodle, but suddenly feels that there is movement in the cold send, there are only a few people appearing on the transmission array, it is actually the Gu Yuan Daguo division.


    The Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi saw that Han Sen was also a slight glimpse. They came all the way and did not stop. Han Sen actually rushed in front of them to enter the sanctuary site. This is really weird.


    The big goldfish saw another creature appearing, and with a small goldfish swam to Hansen, watching them with vigilance.


    "Han priest, what is the situation here?" Gu Yuan Daguo teacher looked at Han Sen and the big goldfish, and looked at the dog noodle pointed by the bow and arrow, and asked with a smile.


    Hansen said: "This kind of heterogeneity does not know what origin is, hide behind the stone pillar and put a cold arrow, the national division and wait a moment, wait for me to solve this alien species, and then retell the old with the national teacher."


    "A servant of the crystal family dares to speak up, you dare to touch me with a sweat, my mother will teach you to die without a place of burial." The dog noodles cried.


    "Oh, which is your mother?" Hansen asked with interest to the dog face.


    The dog-faced man shouted: "My mother is the moon god, you dare to move me, she will let you die without a whole body."


    "Moon Shadow God? Is there such a character in the sanctuary? I haven''t heard of it." Hansen thought, the top ten gods and the four holy beasts, there seems to be no such number one.


    Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi, some accidentally looked at the dog face, asked: "Your mother is the moon god?"


    "Yes, my mother is the moon god, my name is the song, since I know my mother''s power, I don''t want to return the canine bow and arrow to me, otherwise you will die without a whole body." See someone know his mother''s name, dog face Cried smugly.


    Hansen glanced at the Guyuan Daguo Division. He was not afraid of anyone, just wanted to know what kind of character this month is.


    Gu Yuan Daguo teacher smiled slightly and said to Han Sen: "You haven''t heard of the Moon Shadow God. You should have heard of the name Crow Tengu?"


    "The Ravens, one of the top ten gods in the sanctuary?" Hansen said.


    "Yes, the Crowd Dog is the gatekeeper of the Sanctuary. The Moon Shadow God is his nephew, and it is also a true god. But the two are not the same family. Looking at it, it is really like a hybrid of the Crowd Dog and the Moon Shadow God. "Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi said that Qi Ge said.


    "You are right, it is the dog hybrid of the Crowd Dog and the Moon Shadow." A voice came out of the portal of the Sanctuary, and only one figure gradually came out.


    Han Sen and Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi and others looked at the past. I saw that the old man who came out of the darkness was a man with a golden robe and white hair. But the old man��s bones were very majestic and looked amazing. Just one person came, but it seemed to be the Emperor��s patrol, and it was difficult to speak.


    "Nine Thousand Emperors!" Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi and those of the emperor''s deified strong, see the Jin Pao old man is a face change, there is a deified strong even screamed out.


    "Don''t think of the big universe today, and the creatures recognize the emperor." The nine thousand emperors said faintly.

 Chapter 2928： Inferior animal

    Qi Ge saw that the nine thousand emperors also changed their faces, but he was pointed by Han Sen with his bow and arrow, but he did not dare to move, and his face looked uncertain. .


    Hansen frowned at the nine thousand emperors. I don''t know what his origins were. Hansen didn''t know much about the sanctuary. He had never heard of such a character.


    The nine thousand emperor looked at Han Sen, and then his eyes fell on Qi Ge, faintly said: "This dog hybrid is still useful."


    Said, the nine thousand emperors went to the Qi song, and did not see Han Jian��s bow and arrow in the assembly.


    "Do I agree to give it to you?" Hansen still pointed his finger at the song and snorted.


    "What the Emperor wants, no one needs to agree." The nine thousand emperors did not look at Han Sen, and continued to walk toward the Qi song.


    Han Sen��s eyes were condensed, and the bow and arrow in his hand suddenly provoked horrible power fluctuations, and he was about to shoot the teeth.


    "Han brothers, the father of Qi Ge is the gatekeeper of the sanctuary. Maybe it is familiar with the situation inside the sanctuary. It is better to leave him a life." Gu Yuan Daguo teacher suddenly said to Han Sen, but Han Sen listened. It came out, he said, purely to resolve the deadlock between Hansen and the nine thousand emperors.


    "Thank you for reminding the National Teacher, but Hansen''s prey can''t be touched by others." Han Sen didn''t move, but the fluctuations in his bow and arrow were getting stronger and stronger.


    Qi Ge only felt that the teeth of Hansen��s hand were shot, and he was bound to be shot. He didn��t even have the chance to dodge. The whole body was cold and sweaty, his eyes suddenly turned, and he yelled at the nine thousand emperors: ��Nine thousand emperors Adults, small are willing to lead you, adults help!"


    The nine thousand emperors turned and looked at Han Sen, and said coldly: "I don''t think you can get a canine bow and arrow to put it in front of the emperor. There is a kind of shot that you can shoot for the emperor to see."


    Hansen did not speak, his fingers were loose, and the dog''s arrow flew past the Qi song. He only heard a bang, and the dog''s arrow disappeared in the air.


    The crow bow has its own character, and the arrow that emerges from the crow''s bow has the ability to be similar to teleportation. It is difficult for a creature to hide.


    Qi Ge suddenly frightened and regressed. Although it has a canine bow and arrow, but it is the father''s relic, but it can not dodge the canine arrow.


    It is no big deal by the general arrow shot, but there is a kind of rabid force on the dog''s arrow. If it is shot by the dog''s arrow, the rabid force will invade, and the creature will become a mad dog that will bite and disappear completely. The ability to be a smart creature is worse than that of a beast.


    At the time of the screaming retreat, a palm appeared in front of it, holding the canine arrow that appeared out of thin air, it was the nine thousand emperors.


    "The nine thousand emperors, save me, I am willing to do the cattle for you as a servant, for you to lead the way into the sanctuary ..." Qi song even rolled up and climbed to the front of the nine thousand emperors, crying out loudly .


    The nine thousand emperors did not pay attention to the Qi song at the foot, holding the arrow in their hands, staring coldly at Hansen: "It seems that the Emperor has not been out for a long time, the universe has forgotten the emperor''s prestige."


    Between the words, the monster''s teeth in the hands of the nine thousand emperors flashed strange power fluctuations, such as the golden power of smoke and fire wrapped the whole arrow.


    Hey!


    In the next second, the rodent arrow in the hand of the nine thousand emperors slammed into Hansen. Although there was no blessing of the crow bow, there was no power to break the air, but the dog''s arrow was like a teleport, Hansen only saw In front of the golden light, the dog''s arrow has reached the throat, and the tiny hair on the skin can already feel the sharp edge of the arrow.


    Han Sen didn''t move, and he didn''t mean to dodge. The big sleeves waved, and the blue robe long sleeves wrapped up the glittering dog''s arrow, pulled it down, and held it in his hand, and the golden light on the arrow was already Dissipated without a trace.


    The nine thousand emperor frowned slightly, and Hansen��s eyes were even colder.


    The Guyuan Daguo teacher came out to play the round field: "The land of the sanctuary is extremely dangerous. Why should the two lose their strength for a little bit of a little thing? So, isn��t it cheaper to enter the sanctuary of the strongest?"


    After a pause, Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi looked at Qi Ge and said: "In addition, although it is after the Crows, it has been different from the past, not to mention it, even its father Crows Come, it may not be able to walk freely in the sanctuary, and it is not useful."


    "It doesn''t matter if it is useful and useless. If you are enemies with the Emperor, you should die." The nine thousand emperors stared coldly at Hansen.


    Hansen responded indifferently: "You are right, useful and useless, my prey, and never allow others to get involved."


    The two men were **** for tat, and there were horrific fluctuations on their bodies, which seemed to be unwilling to give in.


    Suddenly, I saw the figure inside the portal flashing, and another one came out, I saw a black woman.


    "Mother, save me..." Qi song saw the black woman, and suddenly rushed over.


    "Moon Shadow God, don''t come innocent." Jiu Qiandi said that he reached out and grabbed the Qi song that was fleeing to the black woman.


    An invisible force took the body of Qi Ge back and rolled toward the palm of the nine thousand emperors.


    The shadow of the moon shadow changed, and the figure was shadowed and smashed. In a moment, it appeared in the shadow of the nine thousand emperors, and a black shadow blade stabbed the waist of the nine thousand emperors.


    The golden light of the nine thousand emperors was released, and the shadow blade was suddenly melted. The golden light was like a countless razor blade to the moon shadow god, and the moon **** had to retreat.


    At this time, Qi Ge has been sucked into the palm of the hand by the nine thousand emperors, and he was screaming and screaming.


    "Nine thousand emperors, let me go." Moon Shadow God changed his face and changed.


    "If you let it go, you can count it as a half son of the emperor. How can the emperor be willing to hurt it?" The nine thousand emperor smiled and looked up at the moon god.


    "You are shameless!" The body of the moon-shadowed body trembled, and the shadows flashed, turning into the curtain of the night curtain to the nine thousand emperors.


    The nine thousand emperors did not move, and one hand grasped the Qi song, radiating a thousand slaps of light, as if a Daoli blade was placed on the Qi Ge, and suddenly the blood on his body collapsed and screamed.


    "What do you want to do?" Moon Shadow God had to stop the blade of the night, and then continue, I am afraid that the song will be burned first.


    "In that year, you were taken away by the dog thief of the evil dog. Now the emperor will naturally take you back. As long as you obey the emperor, the emperor will naturally treat your mother and child. When you get the relics of the Lord, you will be less likely to have your mother and child. Benefits..." The nine thousand emperors groaned and laughed.


    Moon Shadow God''s face is cloudy and uncertain, and he hasn''t spoken yet. The song that was burned by Jin Guang is shouting and yelling: "Oh... you are my relative... Our mother and son can follow you... that is us The blessings of the rest of my life...the mother...he is strong and boundless...can follow him...the creation of our mother and son...you are ready to go..."


    Hansen and the emperor''s several deified powerful people are stunned. They have never seen such a brazen creature. It is also a true god-level creature. It is so unbearable that it is simply a bad animal.

 Chapter 2929： Into the sanctuary

    The moon-shadowed body trembled and screamed: "Stop."


    The nine thousand emperors laughed and released the Qi song, letting it fall to the feet, patted its face and smiled and said: "Hey, you are a good son."


    Qi Ge quickly and femininely said: "The greatest embarrassment that can be like you, from ancient times to the present, must be the good deeds I have done for a few years to be able to have today''s blessings, let alone be your son, even if it is for you." Being a slave to the servant is also my creation. I really can��t dream, I can have you invincible like this...��


    Hansen and the Emperor of the Imperial Family have some disappointments. This is a good time for the Ten Great Gods. I didn��t expect it to be so unbearable.


    The nine thousand emperor listened to his eyes and smiled, but the palm of his hand had been pressed on the head of Qi Ge, watching the moon shadow **** proudly said: "Moon shadow, now the son agrees, you should have no problem?"


    Moon Shadow God is angry and angry, but he also knows that no matter how Qi Qi is swaying, as long as she does not agree, I am afraid that the next nine thousand emperors will crush the head of Qi Ge.


    But she is so annoyed again, Qi Ge is always her son, she really can''t say a word, can''t bear to watch her son die in front of himself.


    When the nine thousand emperors and the moon **** god mother and son confronted each other, Han Sen came to the ancient Yuan Daguo teacher and asked: "Where is the origin of the nine thousand emperors? Why have you not heard of such a person in the sanctuary?"


    The ancient Yuan Dynasty��s teacher did not move, but there was a voice that was introduced into Hansen��s ear: ��The nine thousand emperors are not the top ten gods, but he is the foreign affairs chief of the sanctuary. Although it is not as famous as the ten gods, it is not ordinary. Character. After the destruction of the sanctuary, he thought that he was already dead. He did not expect to be alive. He came to the site of the sanctuary at this time when the power of the greatest silence was weak. It seems that there is something for the sanctuary. Figure."


    Hansen nodded slightly, and he also knew that so many horror characters came to the site of the sanctuary at this time. It is no coincidence that it is simply coincidental.


    However, Hansen did not say much. He didn''t know much. He just happened to be here at this time. The more he said, the more he made mistakes. He simply said nothing.


    "Moon Shadow, have you considered it well? There is not much time, don''t miss the good things of our son." The side of the nine thousand emperor yin patted the head of Qi Ge.


    "Nine thousand emperors, you let my son, I let you dispose of it." Moon Shadow God said, she even wants to live the beast in her heart, but it is the son of the evil dog, and they are here. The only connection left in the world is hard to get rid of.


    "Ha ha..." The nine thousand emperors laughed at heaven: "Moon shadow, you can rest assured, how can this emperor be unfavorable to our good son? With such a well-behaved son, the emperor is too happy to be there, and he will only be rewarded. Will not hurt him half a point."


    "Thank you." Qi song was overjoyed and quickly thanked him.


    The nine thousand emperors were more proud. They sang the head of Qi Ge and said: "Good son, really a good son, this emperor should reward you well."


    Qi Ge��s eyes turned and stared at Hansen��s wickedly said: ��Being able to be your son is already the biggest reward. The baby does not dare to marry your reward, but the slave of the crystal family dares to disrespect you. Damn, unfortunately, the baby is not his opponent, otherwise he will inevitably smash his bones for the sake of exporting bad luck. There are also a canine bow and arrow, and the baby wants to take it back to you, when it��s a face-to-face ceremony to express the child��s right. Your gratitude."


    Hansen and Gu Yuan looked at each other and felt that the goods were simply a wonderful thing. They could be said to be fighters in the beasts. At this time, I still thought about biting Hansen.


    "Good son, how difficult is this." The nine thousand emperors turned to Hansen, and the voice said: "If you heard it, you still don''t bring my son''s canine bow and arrow back."


    "Hey, what is nonsense with him, killing it is." Qi song shouted.


    Hansen glanced at the song and slowly lifted the canine bow and arrow again and said faintly: "I said, my prey, life and death is up to me."


    Qi Ge was pointed by the bow and arrow, and suddenly he was shocked, but when he saw the nine thousand emperors standing next to him, he suddenly took the courage to sneer at Hansen: "I dare to be so arrogant in front of me, you are court death."


    Hansen ignored him. This guy is a mad dog, and he is still mentally retarded. If the nine thousand emperors are not scruples, they have already started, and why do he have to provoke.


    Even the nine thousand emperors did not dare to do it easily. He is still here.


    Hey!


    Hansen loosened the arrow in his hand, and a tooth disappeared instantly. It was obviously shot at the Qi song, which changed the face of Qi Ge, but it returned to normal in a blink of an eye, because he saw that Jiuji Emperor had raised his hand. He thought that the nine thousand emperors could still grasp the arrow as before.


    But in the next second, the arrow suddenly shot through the head of Qi Ge, directly shot his head and passed it out from the back of the head.


    Qi Ge��s eyes widened, and he couldn��t believe it until he died. He was so dead.


    "Time power!" The face of the nine thousand emperors was also slightly changed. His palms only extended a short distance, and they could not touch the arrows at all.


    Moon Shadow God is a tragic face, but there is a bit more complicated in the eyes, and he has embraced the body of Qi Ge��s fallen body. He gnawed Hansen and shouted: "I will kill you."


    After all, it is directly transformed into a shadow into the darkness, and disappears in a blink of an eye.


    The eyes of the nine thousand emperors stared at Hansen with a sigh of relief. They were oppressed and Hansen, who stood there, seemed to kill Hansen at any time, but he never shot.


    "I haven''t entered the sanctuary yet. The two are in this battle. Isn''t it for others to take advantage of the fishermen?" Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi said.


    "Just let you live more time." The nine thousand emperor snorted and turned into the portal, and disappeared into the darkness.


    Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi turned to Han Sen and said: "Han brothers, you really shouldn''t kill the Qi song. So, it is not at the same time offending the two horrible strong."


    "The mad dog that is not as good as a beast, see who bites who killed it." Han Sen did not care. He was going to hit the sanctuary to return to the florets, even the top ten gods of the sanctuary and the four holy beasts here. It can''t stop his footsteps, let alone a biting dog hybrid.


    "Well, this is the end of the matter, let''s first enter the sanctuary, lest they be taken away by the opportunity." Gu Yuan Daguo Shi Dunton, and Hansen smiled: "If you do not disappoint, it is better to walk with me, There is also a kind of care between each other."


    "National teacher does not give up, and obeys himself in the next place." Hansen greeted Boa who was riding on the back of the big goldfish, and crossed the portal with Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi and others.


    As for the body of the Qi Ge, Han Sen did not look at it, let alone the beast soul, and only hinted at the sound of killing in the mind, even the tips of the heterogeneous genes are not, obviously useless garbage.

 Chapter 2930： Long light

    The darkness of the broken portal is as dark as night, and almost nothing can be seen except for the range that the lanterns can reach.


    After Hansen stepped on the stone pillar, it was only after a certain distance behind the stone pillar that there was a long light, just like a street lamp, extending into the void of darkness.


    In addition to the range that the dim light can illuminate, all other areas are dark, and the inductive ability of the tunnel is difficult to penetrate into the darkness. On the edge of the darkness, Hansen can see many broken cosmic gears, and can��t help but feel at ease. .


    "What kind of war broke out in the end, even the most basic cosmic gears that make up the cosmic order were broken." Han Sen was secretly confused and even more unwilling.


    The black is like a silent behemoth, and it is smashing its **** mouth. As soon as someone enters the darkness, it will be swallowed up by the behemoth.


    This feeling is lingering in everyone''s heart. Even if it is the deity of the emperor, his face is very dignified, and it seems that he is watching the darkness with some anxiety.


    "Han brothers, the darkness is extremely dangerous. Even if it is a true god, if it is in the dark, I am afraid that it will be a life of nine deaths. So we can only walk along the long light, and we must not leave the range of the long light." Daguo teacher reminded.


    "Thank you for reminding the national teacher." Hansen said that after his thanks, his eyes fell on the big goldfish. It was injured by the dog''s arrow. The wound has not healed until now, and it has been bleeding. Although there is not much blood infiltration, it is big. The state of the goldfish seems to be a bit wrong.


    Its face became a little distorted, and its eyes were a little bit wrong. Although there was no problem with life, Hansen felt it was abnormal.


    "Is there a poisonous force on the arrow?" Hansen scanned the wounds of the big goldfish in the hole-shaped field and found that a red particle was twisting and drilling within the wound of the big goldfish, as if it were a small invisible bug.


    Hansen used several healing genes, but it didn''t work for the red bugs in the wound.


    Hansen looked carefully and found that there were a lot of bloodshot eyes in the eyes of the big goldfish, and those bloodshots were the same red bugs.


    Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi saw Han Sen��s situation and said on the side: ��If I am not mistaken, the injury to your pet should be infected with the power of rabies.��


    "What is the power of rabies? The national division knows how to treat?" Hansen asked quickly.


    Gu Yuan glanced at the tooth arrow in Hansen''s hand and said: "The power of the rabid dog is the original strength of the Crow''s dog. Once it is hurt by the power of the rabid dog, the creature will gradually lose its mind and go crazy to attack any creature that can be seen. Until the end of the exhaustion and death. Now look at its symptoms, it should be a precursor to the rabies force, so speculate that the teeth in your hand, in all likelihood, is the teeth of the Crows, so it will be attached The power of rabies."


    After a pause, Gu Yuan said: "The power of rabies is different and unpredictable. In the legend, only the holy unicorn among the four holy beasts can be solved. As for other treatments, I don''t know."


    Hansen listened to the slight frown, and the garden of St. Qilin had been there, but the Holy Kirin was dead and buried under the garden. Naturally, it was impossible to treat the big goldfish.


    And now Han Sen doesn''t know where the Dongsheng Garden is, and there is no way to go.


    Hansen used some curative genetic techniques to hit the wounds of the big goldfish. The blood has stopped, and the wounds have signs of healing. However, the blood in the eyes of the big goldfish is increasing, and the facial expression is also changing. Come more and more.


    It can be seen that the mood of the big goldfish has become somewhat violent.


    Hansen slightly frowned, knowing that this is not the way to go, hesitated for a moment, Hansen summoned a spell gun, shot a few shots against the body of the big goldfish.


    The bullets were shot into the scales of the big goldfish, but because of the lack of strength, they were only embedded in the scales. It may be because of the power of the rabies that the big goldfish could not feel the pain and did not resist.


    Hansen shot more than a hundred bullets from beginning to end. Every other distance, a bullet was shot into the skin of the big goldfish. The bullets exude the power of eternal solidification. This force solidifies the body of the big goldfish. Now in this state, although the power of rabies cannot be solved, there is no way for the power of rabies to continue to spread in the body of the big goldfish.


    After observing for a while, seeing the bloodworm in the eyes of the big goldfish did not continue to increase, Han Sen was relieved.


    Hansen has no other way, only to temporarily drag it.


    The big goldfish is like a mild mental patient. His face is twisted and he is next to Hansen. Fortunately, it has not been completely controlled by the power of the rabid, and still maintains a little self-awareness.


    "The power of a powerful rabid dog, a good Raven Dog, just a tooth made of a tooth can make the true god-level alien into this appearance, I don''t know how terrible it is before life." Han Sen The heart was shocked.


    A gatekeeper''s crows are so horrible, you can imagine what the sanctuary of the year was.


    Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi and others looked a little surprised, Han Sen was able to withstand the power of rabies, and some unexpectedly.


    The light of the long light is dim, you can see that the long light is standing on the stone pillar, and the stone pillars are quaint and mottled. There are many defects and scars on it, and it seems that they will collapse at any time.


    The light will just be able to reach the distance of the next long light. The place that can be seen is only a distance of more than ten meters. The ground is gray slate. Many of them have been broken or turned up. It is difficult to find a complete slate. I want to come here and it was once the battlefield of the big battle.


    Suddenly, there was a long light on the road ahead. I could see that there was a row of long lanterns in the darkness in front of the front, but in the middle of the row of lanterns, there was a long lamp that didn��t know why it was not bright. This distance has become dark and nothing can be seen.


    "There is no long-term light in this distance, I am afraid that it is somewhat difficult." A deity of the emperor said.


    Hansen also stopped to look at the darkness in front. Although the cosmic gears there were not completely broken, there were also many universes that were broken and the operation of the cosmic order was out of balance.


    "Can we take a long lamp and walk with the long light?" The deification of an emperor looked at the long lamp at the top of his head.


    ��There is nothing to be.�� Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi shook his head and said: ��The lights of these long-lights can dispel the darkness. The power is not from the lamp body, but from the lamppost connected to the earth, but the long-lighting lamp leaves the lamppost, or When the lamppost is damaged, the long lamp will have no energy source and will be extinguished immediately."

 Chapter 2931： Dark land

    "How did the nine thousand emperors and the moon gods pass?" said Yang Yunsheng, the emperor of the emperor, who looked around and said.


    There is only one road that the long light can refer to. They walked along the road and did not see the nine thousand emperors and the moon gods, indicating that they must have gone.


    "Moon Shadow God is the wife of Crow Tengu. It should be known that some secrets in the sanctuary can be walked in. It is not surprising that the nine thousand emperors are foreign affairs administrators. They don��t know much about the sanctuary, but how can they know some, then Plus the ability to live to the present, basically all the amazing old monsters, it is not surprising to be able to walk in." Gu Yuan said.


    "Since they can walk in, then we have no reason to go in, can only be hard to pass." Yang Yunsheng said.


    "There is only a hard road, but it is still necessary to prepare." Gu Yuan said, from the sleeves, he even pulled out a white umbrella with a jade bone.


    Gu Yuan opened the umbrella, and suddenly saw a white glory hanging down the umbrella, covering a range of ten meters.


    "I have a brilliant umbrella, there is a certain light enchantment power, maybe it will have some effect on the darkness, you may wish to walk with me in the umbrella." Gu Yuan said that he looked at the size of the two goldfish: "Han brothers The two goldfish are too big, and it is difficult for the glorious umbrella to completely cover it. It is better to leave them here for the time being. Let��s look at it first?��


    "National teachers are kind enough to make a decision, but since they brought them over, naturally they can''t leave them alone. The national division will take you one step ahead. I will think about other methods." Hansen naturally refused to leave the goldfish mother and son.


    It��s not that Han Sen has deep feelings for them, but because they are themselves creatures in the sanctuary, and certainly more for the sanctuary than outsiders.


    Gu Yuan also persuaded a few words, see Han Sen insisted on bringing the goldfish mother and son together, and it is not good to say anything, propped up the glorious umbrella, and Yang Yunsheng walked into the darkness together.


    Hansen saw the enchantment of the glorious umbrella and the constant confrontation of the darkness. The light on the umbrella was further compressed, leaving only about two meters. The Guyuan Daguo division squeezed them in one place before they could barely be knotted. The protection of the world is comprehensive.


    And the enchantment kept swaying in the darkness, as if it would collapse at any time, and did not know if it could support them to the next bright light.


    The distance between the two bright lights is only twenty or thirty meters, but the ancients did not see them in the darkness, and they could not see them any more, as if they were swallowed up by the darkness.


    Han Sen stared at the light on the other side of the darkness, and he could only see the light lamp like a firefly. There was nothing under the lamp that could not be seen.


    "The ancients did not try for them, they went straight into the darkness. Obviously they were prepared. How can I go with the goldfish?" Hansen naturally did not dare to like them. With a different treasure, it will pass.


    After hesitating, Hansen summoned the cold light sword and walked to the front of the darkness, and took out a pink sword light against the darkness.


    The sword light rushed into the darkness, but it was annihilated in an instant. There was no such thing as a wave of ripples, and there was no reaction at all.


    Hansen slightly frowned, slowly slid the tip of the sleek sword into the darkness, and the tip of the sword just touched the darkness. Hansen felt that the front end of the sleek sword seemed to be twisted by a huge force, almost let Hansen Can''t hold the hilt.


    Han Sen quickly pulled out the cold light sword, but saw only the moment of this moment, the Jianguang of the cold light sword actually appeared several gaps.


    "The darkness of horror." Hansen took a sip of cold air, and the cold-light sword that can praise the true artifact is still so, and the flesh and blood is changed. The consequences are unimaginable.


    Hansen is a bit distressed. He doesn''t know how to pass this dark area, but he listens to the treasure on his shoulder and says, "Dad, have you not got a stone lamp before? Can you illuminate here?"


    "You can try it." Han Sen naturally thought of the stone lamp, but the lamp flame of the stone lamp is not the same as the lamp flame of these long lights, and I don''t know if it will be useful. I can only try it.


    I took the stone lamp out of the destiny tower and saw that the stone lamp was still as usual. The flame was just a thumb size and it didn''t look particularly bright.


    With the stone lamp in his hand, Hansen approached the darkness. When the light was shining, the darkness turned out to be like a general retreat, leaving an area.


    "It turned out to be really useful..." Hansen��s heart was happy, holding the stone lamp to move on, and the darkness of the blockbuster was suddenly dispelled.


    The stone lamp does not look very bright, but it enters the darkness, but it can illuminate the range of tens of meters in diameter. Within the range of the stone lamp, the cosmic gear is restored to its integrity, and no fragmentation occurs.


    "It seems that this stone lamp is better than those of the long-lighting lamp. I don''t know what the stone lamp is. It is so strange." Han Sen''s hand touched the stone lamp, and the more he loved it.


    With such a large range of illumination, it is not difficult to go in with the goldfish and mother. Hansen is sitting on the back of the big goldfish with Boa, and the goldenfish is holding them forward, while Hansen is holding a stone lamp. Illuminate the nearby area.


    Although the power of the big goldfish''s rabies has not developed, it has not recovered. It seems that it is so sober, and the reaction is somewhat slow.


    Fortunately, it can understand Hansen''s words, follow Hansen''s route, and the small goldfish closely follows it. It seems to be very fearful of the darkness around him.


    Walking and walking, Hansen heard the crying sound of the woman in the darkness, and it seemed to be in the darkness not far away.


    The sound of crying is faint, and it is extremely sad in the silence, and the people who listen are stunned.


    "Dad, it seems like someone is crying?" Boa looked at the dark area on the side.


    "It has nothing to do with us, don''t worry about her." Han Sen held the light and let the big goldfish continue to go to the front of the lantern. The lanterns didn''t look far away, at most forty or fifty meters, but they said less. There are also hundreds of miles, but I still haven��t reached the long light.


    "The sanctuary is really strange. When I walked through the long lamp, the distance between the two lights was only thirty or forty meters. Even if there was a long lamp in the middle, it was the distance of seventy or eighty meters. Hundreds of miles have not yet reached the next lamp, apparently there is a problem in the space." Han Sen thought in his heart.


    Suddenly, the darkness of the surroundings turned into countless razor blades, and Hansen spurred them from all directions.


    "Moon Shadow God!" Hansen suddenly recognized the origins of those black shadow blades.


    "I want you to be buried with me." The voice of the Moon Shadow God screams in the darkness, and she is able to move freely in this horrible darkness, and seems to be able to control the power of darkness.

 Chapter 2932： Angel of death

    Hansen''s brows were slightly wrinkled, and the time field was instantly turned on. Those who almost touched the shadow of the big goldfish suddenly slowed down and pushed forward extremely slowly. .


    Moon Shadow God sees the shadow blade can''t play a role, people emerge from the darkness, suspended behind those shadow blades, watching Hansen hate and said: "No matter how strong you are, you must be buried with me."


    Han Sen said faintly: "Moon Shadow God, I see you poor, do not want to kill you, you can go quickly."


    "Go? I will of course go, I can''t kill you, but you can''t think about it." Moonshadow said something inexplicable, and people and the shadows of the sky retreat into the darkness, disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Han Sen saw the moon **** retreat, so that the big goldfish continued to hurry, but not far away, even found a crack in the front ground.


    The crack did not know how wide, the light of the stone lamp could not shine on the other side, it looked dark.


    Looking down again, it is also dark, and I don��t know how deep the crack is.


    Hansen did not want to fly in such a place, the risk factor was too high, so he looked around and walked along the crack to the left side, trying to see if he could go around.


    However, after walking for more than a dozen miles, the crack next to it still can''t see the end, like an abyss without end, and I don''t know how long it is.


    "Weird, why didn''t you see them in the ancients?" Hansen frowned. He didn''t come long after Gu Yuan and others. This way, he didn''t see the traces of the ancients. It seems that they are not quite. Right.


    Before thinking about it, Han Sen��s eyes suddenly condensed, only to see the edge of the big crack in front, and there was a creature.


    The creature had a black armor, like the heavy armor of the medieval Europe. At this time, he sat on the edge of the big crack and lowered his head, seemingly looking inside the crack.


    "In the next Hansen, passing through this place, disturbing your Yaxing is unintentional, please don''t be surprised." Han Sen looked at the armor.


    But the armor did not react at all, or sat down with his head down.


    "Is it dead?" Hansen used the hole-shaped field to sense the breath of the armor, but who knows that the hole in the field has just touched the armor, the black lacquered armor has turned on, and there are many strange things on it. Light lines, with the flashing of the light lines, the large areas near the area are covered by the enchantment created by the light lines, Hansen and others are also enveloped in the enchantment.


    The light lines on the armor are getting brighter and brighter, and at the same time, a seemingly inexhaustible air machine is also emitted from the armor. The air machine is strong, and even Hansen feels a little heart.


    Hansen took the stone lamp back, and punched the enchantment with a punch. However, Hansen��s power was bounced back from the enchantment and almost shocked Hansen from the back of the big goldfish.


    "The angel of death has been touched, and you are dead." Moon Shadow God appeared outside the enchantment, and looked at Hansen with sorrow.


    "So, what kind of death angel is your hands and feet?" Hansen looked at the moon god.


    "I dare not touch the angel of death. It is the masterpiece of the Lord. I use the horror machine to watch the holy garden. I just use a subtotal to let you go here." Moon Shadow God said coldly.


    "Machine? His body is alive, how can it be a machine? It is a living creature." Hansen looked at the armor who was called the angel of death with some surprise.


    His life is getting stronger and stronger, and it doesn''t look like a machine.


    "What do you know, the magical power of the Lord, you can understand it. Do not say that it is a living machine, as long as the Lord is willing, even if he wants to make a stone into a living thing is also easy." Moon Shadow God said and hate Channel: "Hate, hate, can''t revenge for me."


    "Those son, why are you taking risks for him?" Hansen sighed softly.


    "How bad is he, and it is my son. If you kill him, you must accompany your life." The shadow of the shadow of God on the face flashed a complex color, and finally turned into a decision.


    Han Sen still wants to say something, but sees the glory behind the death angel, turned into a huge pair of light wings.


    As the light wing opened, the body of the death angel slowly floated up and turned into Hansen. Two beams of light were emitted from the eye masks of the helmets, and they were illuminated by Hansen as spotlights.


    The light lines on the armor have turned the armor into a translucent shape, and the pair of light wings make the angel of death look like an angel. The horrible atmosphere is even more tremulous, as if he is shaking. The light wing will tear the entire void and darkness in the next second.


    "Anyone who is acquainted with the Holy Land...dead..." The voice of the angel of death does not have any emotions, as if it were cold and unfeeling machines.


    Between the talks, the angel of death has lifted his right arm and raised his head high. The whole arm is raised like a knife, and the flames suddenly rise up. It seems to be a blazing blaze that burns the flame. Hansen is going to kneel down.


    ��Where is there any holy garden?�� Hansen looked around, except for the big cracks, surrounded by broken slate, there was no building at all, and there was no garden.


    Even if the garden was destroyed, there should be at least ruins, but there is nothing here.


    The angel of death seemed to have a slight glimpse of Hansen��s words, and he turned his head and thought about it.


    "Where is this machine, it is clearly a creature!" Hansen said that the death angel is not like a machine, where the machine will think like him.


    "You are too happy to be too early. The big crack is the original holy garden. Your location is the gate of the holy garden." Moon Shadow God sneered.


    Sure enough, the angel of death just thought for a moment and said again: "This is the place where the Holy Land is located. You are good at the Holy Land and die."


    After all, the angel of death with a strong flame of arms, straight down to Hansen.


    "Dad, this is for me." Han Sen was trying to do it, but he listened to Boa and said, jumping from his back, in the air, the pair of sunglasses flashed, Boa��s body suddenly changed, and suddenly The change is exactly the same as the angel of death. It is also the same as the armor, and the pair of light wings are big and white.


    Hey!


    Boa also erected his arm and learned how the angel of death confronted the past. The two forces collided within the space. Suddenly, a big explosion broke out, and the enchantment of the angel of death was blown up. It turned out to be a split-even situation. No one can hurt anyone.


    "How could it be... what kind of girl is that, how can she become an angel of death..." Moon Shadow looked at Boa with horror.


    Hansen knows that this is the ability of the pair of sunglasses. The sunglasses can only change the appearance of some ordinary creatures, but after scanning a creature with sunglasses, it can become the appearance of the creature and possess the various abilities of the creature.


    However, the scanning speed of the sunglasses is not fast, it takes a certain amount of time, and the scanning transformation needs to consume a huge amount of energy, and there is a time limit, which is not limited to change, and there are many restrictions.

 Chapter 2933： Holy garden

    The angel of death, which has been changed by the scanning of sunglasses, is exactly the same as the real angel of death in all respects. It is difficult to distinguish between a time war and a short time.


    Hansen did not go to see the battle between Boa and the angel of death. He sat on the back of the big goldfish, holding a stone lamp in one hand, and a karma knife in one hand, and smashed it toward the moon shadow.


    Moon Shadow God wants to break into the darkness and finds that he is moving very fast, but the distance of movement is very short, almost like not moving once.


    The range of time fields is small, and it is generally difficult to limit the movement of an opponent unless it is very close.


    Just now, Moon Shadow God thought that Hansen would inevitably be killed by the angel of death, and there was an enchantment, so he would stand near Hansen. He was only separated from Hansen and wanted to see Hansen being close. Kill.


    Who knows that Boa has turned into an angel of death. After a blow with the angel of death, he broke the enchantment and suddenly exposed the moon **** to Han Sen. The time field can reach the moon god.


    Moon Shadow God is difficult to move away, but Han Sen��s knife is on the moon shadow god, but it seems to be on the shadow, directly through the past, and can not hurt her.


    Hansen smashed several knives in succession. The result was the same. He couldn��t touch the body of the Moon Shadow God. The Moon Shadow God sneered and said: ��How long can you persist in this powerful force in the time domain? When the time field disappears, it is me. When I avenge my child."


    "I''m afraid you don''t have that chance." Hansen said a faintly, lifting the stone lamp in front of him, and then took out the shield of Medusa, opened the gaze of Medusa.


    After the two fascinating eyes passed through the flames, they were dyed into a blazing color. The gaze was directed at the Moon Shadow God. The Moon Shadow God was trapped by the time domain and could not move. It only condensed the power of the Moon Shadow and the gaze. .


    However, the eyes of the flames were stained, and the body that had been turned into a shadow by the moon shadow was instantly solidified, and it was fixed in the void.


    Medusa''s gaze is the top real artifact, and it is enhanced by the flames. It is the true **** that can''t resist it. It is directly solidified, and it is no different from the dead.


    Without looking at the moon god, Han Sen looked at the treasure who fought the angel of death and found that Boa had the upper hand and had been pressing the angel of death.


    In the case of the same strength and genetics, Boa��s use of power and genetic techniques clearly has the true biography of the Han family. The timing and understanding of the battle is much stronger than the death angel, and the death with the same strength. The angels are embarrassed.


    when!


    Boa was once again on the chest of the death angel, and opened the crack of the chest of the angel of death. Hansen discovered that there was no flesh inside the armor of the angel of death, but the white light group. .


    "Isn''t it really a living thing? The reality of the Lord is really ridiculous, and it can make such a powerful machine. If the angel of death can mass-produce, it is also a simple matter to swept the universe." Han Sen��s heart Secretly admire.


    Although the angel of death has been hurting, but he has no intention of retreating, he does not seem to know what pain and horror are, and still fights to fight Boa.


    Hey!


    The head of the death angel was smashed by Hansen, but still did not die. The flames in his neck spurted and rushed toward Boa.


    Boa''s figure flashed, and the brain of the angel of death was also opened. I saw that there was a white crystal in the breastplate.


    Boa flew over and grabbed the crystal. The white light in the body of the dead angel suddenly dissipated and the armor was scattered.


    "Dad." Boa flew back and his body recovered. It just looked very tired and seemed to be over-consumed after using sunglasses.


    Hansen quickly hugged her, and Boa was like a kitten in the Hansen''s arms. It looked really tired. He fell asleep in Hansen''s arms.


    Hansen rarely saw that Boa would show a tired appearance, and he said in his heart: "The consumption of using sunglasses is really huge, and even Boa can not support it for too long."


    From the hands of Boa, the crystal of the angel of death was taken over. I saw that the crystal has many cut planes, and the shape is elliptical. The inner brilliance flows, emitting horrible power fluctuations.


    "I don''t know what it is made of. Since there is no hint, I don''t think it should be a heterogeneous gene." Hansen didn''t understand what the crystals were for, and had to collect them first.


    Hansen originally wanted to leave, but suddenly thought that the shadow **** of the month just said that the big crack next to it is the holy garden, and the location of the angel of death is the gate of the holy garden, which is the entrance to the holy garden.


    "I don''t know what kind of place the holy garden is, but since the Holy Lord keeps the angel of death here, there must be something important in it. Since the angel of death at the gatekeeper has been killed, it is better to look at the East Garden. What''s in the end, maybe you can find any clues." Han Sen secretly.


    He entered the sanctuary, one was to find a small flower, and the other was to know more about the secrets of the sanctuary. There are such important places, and how can you be willing to do it without exploring it.


    I took the oil lamp and took it under the big crack. The black paint didn��t bottom out. I really don��t know how deep it is.


    At first glance, Hansen took the stone lamp and carefully flew into the big crack, but only flew a short distance and found that there was no danger, then the big goldfish flew together.


    Holding a sleeping Boa, sitting on the back of the big goldfish slowly descending in the big crack, the bottom is always dark, Hansen dare not let the big goldfish fly too fast, just slowly descending, passed For more than an hour, I finally saw what seemed to be flashing underneath.


    "Changming Lantern..." Han Sen stared at it for a while and finally found out that it was two long lights.


    Let the big goldfish fly toward the place where the long light is shining. It is getting closer and closer to the long light. By the light of the long light, you can see that there is a stone portal, but it is not as magnificent as the gate of the sanctuary, just a small stone gate. The arch is like the entrance to a small garden.


    Later, Hansen immediately saw the words "Holy Garden" engraved on the plaque above the arch.


    The arch was open, but it didn''t seem to be affected too much, and it remained fairly intact. When Hansen stood in front of the arch, he could see the view inside the arch.


    I saw a lot of lanterns in the holy garden, and the lights in the inside were bright, but when Han Sen was on the top, he did not even see a little light.


    The pavilions, rockeries and flowers in the Holy Garden look very elegant and have not been affected by too many battles. They are quite complete.


    However, when Hansen��s gaze fell into a stone pavilion, his face changed slightly, and there was a person sitting in the stone pavilion.

 Chapter 2934： Stone pavilion

    The man was facing Hansen and sat on the railing of Shiting, as if he was enjoying the flowers outside.


    "In the next Hansen, I don''t want to come here, please forgive me for offending." Han Sen said with a slight fist.


    With the experience of the angel of death, Hansen did not dare to use the hole in the field to peep, so as not to cause any accidents.


    In such a ghost place, you can not do it, or do not do it.


    But the man still sat there and motionless, as if he had never heard Hansen speak.


    Hansen even shouted a few words, and did not see the person responding. He felt strange in his heart and said to him while walking inside the garden: "Do you have any troubles, do you need to help?"


    Since he came to the sanctuary, it is naturally impossible to retreat, and explore the holy garden anyway.


    Originally, Hansen thought that the flowers and trees in the holy garden must be all kinds of products, but who knows that when they came in, they observed them carefully, but found that those plants that were ordinary and could not be ordinary, even the different plants were not.


    Hansen looked around and looked around. Seeing that this holy garden is elegant, but the things inside are very common, and it is somewhat different from Hansen��s imaginary secret garden.


    "How can the Holy Lord let the death angels wait for the terrible existence?" Hansen''s gaze fell back on the people in Shiting.


    The man still had no reaction, just sitting on the railing and admiring the scenery in the garden, completely indifferent to the arrival of Hansen.


    "You are a little boring when you enjoy a flower and drink. How about accompanying you?" Hansen walked to the stone pavilion and found that the person should be a woman, but the robes on his body were looser, so Hansen did not distinguish it. .


    On the stone table in Shiting, there is something like a stone pot. The pot is boiled with meat, and the flame below is still burning.


    The broth in the pot was bubbling. When the distance was near, I immediately smelled the smell of the nose. It smelled quite good, and Hansen couldn��t help but swallow.


    In addition to this pot of meat, there is a jug of wine next to it, but there is no wine glass.


    "It��s better to be happy than to be happy. Our father and daughter can meet you and have a chance. Why don��t you drink two glasses together?�� Hansen saw that the woman still did not respond, so that the big goldfish and the small goldfish stayed outside the pavilion, and he Holding Boa carefully walked into the stone pavilion.


    The eyes of the father and the daughter are all staring at the meat in the stone pot, and they don��t know what the meat is. It smells really fragrant, and even the sleeping treasure is awakened by the meat.


    They came along this road, consumed a lot of physical strength and spirit, and fought for so long, and there was already some lack of space in the abdomen. In the face of such meaty, they could not resist.


    Although the father and the daughter have the heart to eat meat, but the people are still in the master, it is not good to go directly to eat, but the woman has not returned, Han Sen had to turn a direction in Bao, turned to the woman Positive, I want to see what character she is.


    After Hansen turned to the front, he finally saw the woman''s face, but he couldn''t help but screamed, his face full of suspicious colors.


    The woman is not a living thing, but a statue, but the sculpture is too realistic, just like a living thing, wearing a living clothing, if not near her face, fundamentally Can''t see that this turned out to be a statue.


    Hansen was so suspicious, but not because she was a statue, but because of the appearance of this statue, it was exactly the same as the blonde, and it was obviously carved out according to Wan.


    "There is a statue of Waner in the Holy Land of the Holy Lord. Doesn''t that mean that Waner really has a relationship with the Lord? Is it true that Wan''s brother is really the Lord?" Hansen was shocked. With the statue, I have flashed thousands of thoughts in my heart.


    Looking carefully at the statue of Wan, Han Sen saw that she had a glass in her hand, there was wine in the cup, and even smelled the wine.


    "Wait..." Hansen suddenly hit a spurt in his heart.


    The wine glass is obviously made up of a statue of a statue, but there is wine in the cup, and there is wine and meat on the table, the meat is still being cooked, and the broth keeps blisters.


    "Is not right... This is just a statue... Where did the wine come from? Has anyone already come to the Holy Land first, and still have the meat here?" Han Sen looked around and began to see Dong Xuan. field.


    Although the name of the holy garden is loud, but it is not very big, you can see it thoroughly at a glance. There is nothing missing in the field of the hole, but no other living body is found.


    "Don''t you say that the previous people found out that we have left the gate of the backyard after we arrived?" When Hansen thought about it, Boa had already ran to the stone table and stood on the stone bench. He didn''t know where to take it. A jade spoon, directly from the pot to get a piece of meat to eat.


    "Good fragrance." Boa took a bite of meat, and suddenly looked like a happy face, it looked really good.


    Hansen was also hungry in the stomach, and he sat down at the stone table. Boa used a jade spoon and took a piece of incense and sent it to Hansen��s mouth: "Dad, you taste it, good meat, better than mom." ate too much."


    "I tasted it." Han Sen knew that Boa had a mouthful, but she wouldn''t eat anything, and the problematic thing would have to escape Boa''s eyes, so she didn''t worry about the meat.


    Zhang mouth bit the meat inside the spoon, and the entrance is extremely smooth, fat but not greasy, the entrance is instant, it is quite refreshing.


    "Sure enough!" Hansen praised, Hansen is also the first time to eat such a delicious stew.


    "Deified Gene 1..." Hansen was admiring himself, but suddenly heard the prompting of the increase in genes in his mind.


    "I am going to... This is actually a true god-level heterogeneous meat? Who is so generous, boiled the true-level meat of different kinds of meat, and even lost it here..." Han Sen felt something wrong.


    Even if it is as strong as the Taishou patriarch and the master of the town Tiangong, it is impossible to be so extravagant, cook a pot of true-spirited meat, and cheaper others.


    Even if you want to go, you will definitely take the meat away.


    Hansen looked around in the Dongxuan area again, and still found nothing. In addition to them, the entire garden was left with only the statue of Wan��s jade.


    Boa is not at all polite. While eating meat, he also picks up the jug and treats the jug as a drink.


    Hansen sees no danger, although it feels weird, but the meat can increase the deified gene, which is naturally a good thing for him.


    The body of the black dragon is too big. Hansen is not sure how long it will take to add a little deified gene. Now that the meat in this pot has only one bite, it has added a little deified gene, and it is exactly what he wants.

 Chapter 2935： Meat in the pot

    "Give me two pieces..." Hansen saw Boa sip a bite of meat and ate his mouth full of oil, and said quickly.


    "This big piece is for Dad, you eat..." Boa took a large piece of meat and sent it to Hansen.


    "It��s still Boa." Han Sen took the meat directly and picked it up. It was a scent, and he almost let Hansen bite his tongue.


    "Dad is drinking, this wine is also good." Boa put the jug to Hansen''s mouth.


    Hansen took a sip of wine and suddenly felt as sweet as a clear spring. If the wine is a little worse, it is also very suitable for serving.


    "Deified gene +1." Hansen''s mind sounded again.


    "I am going, can this wine also increase the deified genes?" Hansen was shocked. After he ate a piece of meat, he did not show any hints and took another sip of wine. He even gave a hint. Obviously this wine is not ordinary. .


    "The creation... is really a good thing..." Hansen was ecstatic.


    The father and the daughter are both drinking and eating meat. In a short while, the meat in the pot and the wine in the pot are completely eliminated. Baoer directly takes the stone pot and pours the broth inside. Finally, I licked my mouth and used my tongue to pick up a little broth hanging from the corner of my mouth. Obviously, I was still undecided.


    Although Hansen did not eat enough, his deified gene has reached a full value, and he is no longer greedy.


    Han Sen sat on the stone bar with satisfaction, and Boa was lying on the side of Hansen with a small belly, and both father and daughter were beautiful.


    "This wine is really good, but I don''t know how to do it. Otherwise, we will cook a few pots and eat enough every day." Hansen said.


    "If I can eat such a delicious meat every day and drink such a good wine, I would rather stay here forever." Boa is also a look of a look.


    "No hurry, this tastes your dad, I remember, and when I go back, let the cooks try it slowly, I can definitely make this kind of taste." Hansen thought, if a cook can''t get it, he will put all the good cooks in the league. If you get it, you can''t believe it.


    "Well, I will eat meat and drink every day after I wait." Boa imagines a good life in the future, and his face is full of expectations.


    The two fathers and daughters rely on the stone column to imagine the good days of eating large chunks of meat and drinking. At the same time, they are also taking a break. After that, they don��t know what else they will encounter, and they don��t know if there is any chance of rest.


    It��s rare to have such a safe place, it��s not too late to keep up the spirit and continue on the road.


    Especially Boa, the consumption of sunglasses is too great, and it is good to have a rest for a while.


    However, after she ate the meat, it seemed that her physical strength had recovered a lot, and her spirits had improved. She could not see the exhaustion.


    Hansen rested on the stone fence and closed his eyes. Boa also hugged Hansen''s thigh, where he had a small belly and seemed to be supported.


    Big goldfish and small goldfish have been waiting outside the stone pavilion, although the small goldfish is also very eye-catching, but the stone pot is too small, so a small pot, Hansen and Boa��s two people have not eaten enough, so small goldfish The size of the head, even if it is given to it, is not enough to sew it, so Hansen did not give it.


    Suddenly, Han Sen��s nose smelled the meat and thought: ��This meat is really not covered. It��s been eaten for so long, and there is still meat.��


    But Hansen''s face changed immediately, because he heard the sound of boiling water rolling in his ear, although it was very slight, but it existed.


    Han Sen immediately opened his eyes and looked at the stone pot on the stone table. He saw that there was a pot of meat in the stone pot that had been given to the broth by Boa.


    I saw the broth rolling, the meat in the pot was red and seductive, filled with the meat of the hook, just like Hansen when they just came.


    "There is another pot of meat!" Boa looked at the meat in the stone pot with surprise and joy.


    Hansen is not so happy, this is obviously not normal, the stone pot is under their eyes, how can it be more than a pot of meat out of thin air?


    In the heart of the move, Han Sen quickly picked up the jug on the table, and then his face changed.


    Sure enough, the jug, which had been drunk by both the father and the daughter, was filled with wine.


    "What is going on?" Hansen once again used the Dong Xuan field to sweep back and forth the entire Holy Land several times, but still found nothing.


    Han Sen��s eyes fell on the jade statue of Wan��er. She still sat on the fence, looking at the garden outside, holding a glass in her hand, without any change.


    "It''s weird. Who can do this under my eyes?" Hansen frowned, but Boa had already ran to the stone table and began to eat meat.


    Han Sen was trying to stop Bao Er and let her not eat first. At this time, she heard a familiar voice coming from the entrance to the Holy Garden.


    "Han Sen, how are you here?" I saw one person walking into the holy garden.


    Han Sen turned to look at the past, only to enter the holy garden, turned out to be Yang Yunsheng, one of the four emperor deifications who followed the ancient times.


    "How come you came here? Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi?" Han Sen looked at Yang Yunsheng doubtfully, there are no other people outside the Holy Garden.


    Yang Yun said with a bitter face: "Don''t mention it, the national teacher took us into the darkness and thought that it would soon be able to reach the opposite lantern, but who knows that it has gone hundreds of miles, but still can''t get out. Darkness. Later we heard something in the darkness as if something was close, and then there was something attacking the glorious umbrella. The national teacher asked us to take the umbrella first, and he himself rushed out of the glorious umbrella to stop the thing."


    Hansen did not speak, knowing that there must be the following, otherwise Yang Yunsheng would not come here alone.


    Yang Yunsheng continued: "The four of us supported the glorious umbrella and ran in the direction of the light. But who knows how far it has not run, there is another thing that attacks the glorious umbrella, and the hail umbrella is torn apart in a few times. I didn��t even see what the monster looked like. I was hit by a force and fell into the darkness, and it was sinking, as if it had fallen into the abyss."


    "The power in the dark is like a gravel. I tried hard to resist it. I didn''t even have to smash it. It was originally thought that this time it was dead, but Who knows where I am going, there is a long lamp, I am standing under the long lamp, and I am able to live. And there are long lights, and the dark things are not dare to show up. But I can feel it, It peeked at me in the dark, but did not dare to go into the scope of the light." Yang Yunsheng said here, could not help but shudder, looked at the outside of the holy garden, as if there are monsters staring at there He is average. u

 Chapter 2936： Battle of the Holy Land

    ��Which bright lights lead to here?�� Hansen asked.


    "No, there is only one long lamp, and there is darkness around. I thought I would be trapped there, but then something strange happened." Yang Yunsheng said.


    "What a strange thing?" Hansen asked with interest.


    Yang Yun smiled bitterly: "In the darkness, I heard the cry of a woman."


    "Women''s crying voice?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse. They had heard the crying of women before, but then the moon **** appeared. Hansen thought it was the voice of the moon god.


    But now Yang Yunsheng also heard the sound of crying, it is a bit weird.


    Yang Yunsheng went on to say: "I am not afraid of your jokes when I say it. At that time, I was trapped and there, and my heart was desperate. I heard that crying was even more upset, thinking that it was a death anyway, and it was urinated by alive. It��s better to die than to die, so I rushed in the direction of crying, thinking about fighting with the dark things, and dying.��


    "It��s strange to say that I thought I would be strangled by the darkness, but I chased the crying voice. The dark strangling power is still there, but it is not as strong as the darkness I encountered before. My strength is barely strong. Resisting the strangulation of the dark forces, and then chasing it all the way, saw the long light, and rushed over, the woman''s crying voice disappeared." Yang Yunsheng said his own experience.


    "Is Yang Yunsheng chasing the Moon Shadow God over? No, the Moon Shadow God is on the big crack. If Yang Yunsheng is chasing the Moon Shadow God, he should be on the big crack, and it should be Arrive in advance for a while, not until now.�� Han Sen looked at Yang Shengyun and asked: ��When did you finally hear the crying of the woman?��


    "It didn''t take long before." Yang Yunsheng replied.


    Hansen said: "That would be even worse. It seems that the voice of a woman crying is not from the moon god."


    The voice is being heard, suddenly heard outside the holy garden, and there is a cry of a woman who has nothing to do, the voice is extremely resentful, such as crying, the scalp of the person listening is numb.


    "It��s coming again, it��s this voice." Yang Yunsheng cried.


    Han Sen looked at the outside of the holy garden. The range of the two bright lights at the entrance was extremely limited. It was dark outside, and nothing could be seen at all.


    The people held their breath and listened for a while, and the sound of crying disappeared and disappeared. It seemed to have gone.


    "Is this meat cooked by you? Can you let me eat some? It��s better to be a starving ghost." Yang Yunsheng pointed to the meat in the stone pot. This place is too horrible, and may be dead at any time. He is putting it on. It��s open.


    "The meat is mine." Boa jumped to the stone table and said, holding the stone pot with both hands.


    Han Sen was trying to say something, but he heard the footsteps coming from outside the holy garden, and someone came to the holy garden.


    I saw a man with a golden robe walking into the holy garden, and it was a thousand thousand emperors.


    "The holy garden is also the place where you outsiders can come?" The nine thousand emperors saw Hansen and others, their faces suddenly cooled down, and they looked back and forth on Hansen, seemingly looking for something.


    Yang Yunsheng''s face is a bit ugly, just came to such a comfortable place, there is no life worry, who knows that he will encounter nine thousand emperors.


    Unfamiliar in the world, the nine thousand emperors are not as good as Hansen.


    Soon, the eyes of the nine thousand emperors fell on the stone statues of the Waner in the stone pavilion and the stone pot, and suddenly there was a hint of surprise in the eyes. Although it was just a flash, but it was not able to pass Hansen��s eyes. .


    "I still don''t let it go, waiting to find death?" Jiu Qiandi stared at Hansen, step by step toward Shiting, and his body was full of strange dark golden air, which seemed to be a strange sly around him. .


    Hansen did not speak, and stood in front of the stone pavilion, and did not see any action.


    Yang Yunsheng is a fear in his heart. Although he is also a deified power of the butterfly class, the nine thousand emperors are old monsters living from the Sanctuary era. The degree of evolution is unpredictable, and it is also the top existence among the true gods. It is not something he can match.


    Seeing that the nine thousand emperors came step by step, Yang Yunsheng was like an enemy, but the nine thousand emperors did not look at him, and he kept staring at Hansen, apparently did not put him in his heart.


    The momentum of the nine thousand emperors is getting stronger and stronger. In the eyes of Yang Yunsheng, it is almost incomparable as the giant scorpion. It was thought that the nine thousand emperors would definitely launch a fatal blow to Hansen.


    But who knows that the nine thousand emperors arrived in front of the stone pavilion, but did not immediately launch an attack, but with the momentum oppressed Hansen and others said: "The emperor is afraid of hurting the relics of the Lord, you have to force me to kill."


    Boa laughed out: "Are you afraid of being hurt by my father? It''s so nice."


    The nine thousand emperors did not move their faces, sneer: "The Emperor of the Great and the Great Universe, following the Lord''s Lord to kill the true God, you do not know where to eat milk, to kill you as easy as abnormal, just this The Emperor of the Emperor has a good life, and he will give you a way to live. Don''t make a mistake."


    Hansen just smiled and looked at the nine thousand emperors, and did not speak.


    Boa is also lazy to pay attention to the nine thousand emperors, holding the jade spoon to go to the meat in the stone pot.


    "Stop!" The nine thousand emperors suddenly changed their faces, and they shouted loudly and loudly. At the same time, they rushed toward Shiting. One hand grabbed the treasure, and the dark gold plaque formed by the body''s air lines also swept.


    Hansen was in front of the stone pavilion, holding the shield of Medusa in his hand, launching Medusa''s gaze, and the demon eyes gazing at the dark gold-like gusts, condensing them all in the void.


    "The technique of coagulation is strong, but for the emperor, it is nothing but a small skill." In the eyes of the nine thousand emperors, the cold light flashed, and he reached out and pulled out a sword from his waist.


    The sword is extremely weird. Hansen��s swordsmen have not been seen in a few, but they have never seen such a demon sword.


    The sword is only **** wide, four feet long, and the whole body is carved like blood jade. The most strange thing is that there is a row of eyes on the sword body, from the tip of the sword to the hilt, every other distance. There is a demon eye, those eyes are squatting or closed, or half squatting, and their looks are different. They are arranged in a row and look like a kind of inexplicable enchanting and disgusting feelings, which makes people feel very uncomfortable. The goose bumps on the body suddenly rose.


    "Nine eyes pass through the ages, a sword is a ghost, under my nine-eye sword, there is no living thing, this Emperor Ben and the **** have a good life, want to let you live a path, since you find yourself dead, no wonder The Emperor." The nine thousand emperors said, slightly raised the nine-eyed sword in their hands.

 Chapter 2937： Three questions

    The jade sword in the hands of the nine thousand emperors was lifted up, and the nine eyes on the sword suddenly widened, and the evil halo flashed in the pupils, forming a visible spread of the naked eye.


    After Medusa''s gaze came into contact with the halo in the eyes, it seemed to be hypnotized. The eyes that had already been opened gradually closed. No matter how Hansen was destroyed, Medusa��s eyes did not lick again. open.


    What''s even more frightening is that Hansen found that his eyes were gradually closing. It was like being sleepy and unable to open his eyes. No matter how struggling to open his eyes, it was useless, and the eyelids slowly hanged. Come down.


    "Don''t struggle anymore, it''s useless. The sword light of the nine-eye sword can make all the creatures in the world lose their visual ability. In front of the nine-eye sword, the creatures are all eyeless." The eyebrows said in a haze: "Not only that, when you see the eyes of the nine-eyed sword, you are already dead."


    Han Sen listened to the voice of the nine thousand emperors, his eyes could not be opened, and he was completely closed, and there seemed to be something in his eyes that seemed to be bursting, and he seemed to burst his eyes and drilled out of it.


    "Ah!" Yang Yunsheng screamed, his hands squinting and his eyes were horrible. His eyes didn''t know when it exploded and turned into two blood holes.


    "Give you a way to live, you don''t want to go, but you want to die." Jiuji Emperor looked at Yang Yunsheng coldly, his eyes fell on Hansen''s eyes, looking forward to the moment when the eyes burst open.


    Hansen only felt that the blood of the whole body seemed to squeeze into his eyes. It seemed to explode his eyes. He knew that the nine-eyed sword was somewhat sinister. He was already unconsciously the power of the nine-eye sword. hurt.


    The big goldfish and the small goldfish also closed their eyes, but their eyeballs were high and raised, and the bulging image seemed to rise to the limit of the balloon, and it seemed to burst at any time.


    Although Hansen couldn''t see it, but under the tunnel Xuan Jing, everything was sensed clearly. The only one among them who was not affected was probably the treasurer wearing sunglasses.


    The nine thousand emperors looked at Hansen indifferently, waiting for the moment when Hansen��s eyes exploded.


    The power of the nine-eyed sword is not only as simple as opening the eyes. Once the eyes burst, the blood and vitality of the whole body will pour out from the wound until it drains. At that time, the person is already dead.


    Seeing Hansen��s eyes bursting open, he suddenly saw Hansen pulling the crow bow and shooting an arrow at the nine-eye sword.


    The nine thousand emperors did not take it for granted, and the nine-eyed sword in their hands turned to the flying arrows.


    Although the dog crow bow and arrow is famous, but it was in the hands of the Crows, in the hands of others, the nine thousand emperors did not put it in their hearts.


    And the nine thousand emperors are also very familiar with the crows, and the ability of the canine bow and arrow is clear.


    when!


    Crossing the void, like a telescopic arrow, was smashed out of the air by the nine-eye sword, and could not hurt nine thousand emperors.


    But in the next second, Hansen''s figure appeared strangely behind the nine thousand emperors, and a knife in his hand slammed into the back of the nine thousand emperors.


    The face of the nine thousand emperor changed slightly. Hansen��s teleportation speed exceeded his imagination. He wanted to dodge but it was too late. He had to put his nine-eyed sword in his hand and blocked Hansen��s knife.


    "How is it possible!" The moment between the sword and the sword, his nine-eyed sword was cut off by Hansen, and the nine eyes on the sword suddenly withered, and the dawn disappeared.


    After the nine-eyed sword was cut off, Hansen��s knife light still lingered on the back of the nine thousand emperors.


    when!


    Just listening to a gold and iron cross, Hansen this knife only opened the golden robe, but inside the golden robe, there is a dark green armor.


    Hansen could cut off the sword of the nine-eyed sword, but he could not leave traces on the dark green armor.


    The nine thousand emperor''s right arm waved, and Hansen''s karma knives slammed together, and Hansen Lian people rushed out with a knife.


    Hansen��s body hit the stone pavilion��s pillar. The stone pillar looked ordinary. But after hitting it, Hansen couldn��t break the stone pillar. The body bounced and fell to the ground. The corner of his mouth suddenly overflowed with blood. The blood in the blood is like the sea.


    "Imperial armor?" Hansen stood up and stared at the dark green armor exposed in the rug of the golden robe.


    "You still have some eyesight." The nine thousand emperor tore off his golden robe, suddenly revealing a dark green conjoined armor, except for his head and neck, the other parts were wrapped in the dark green armor. With.


    The dark green armor clung to the body and looked extremely majestic, but there was a short gap between the armor''s nails.


    Looking closely, it turned out to be a closed eye, and the people who saw it were creepy.


    "This is the armored armored eye-catching suit, the nine-eye sword, but it is just a plaything made by my imitation of the thousand-eyed suit. The power is less than the thousand-eyed suit." Said: "Since you have seen my thousand-eyed suits, naturally you can no longer allow you to live in the world. Now you have no chance to live."


    Han Sen didn''t move, holding the karma and retribution knife: "You can give it a try, can you kill me with your armor?"


    The nine thousand emperor slightly frowned, and he also watched the battle of the gods list. Naturally, he knew the ability of karma to retribute the knife. He also personally taught the power of the karma knife.


    Even the damage caused by the nine-eye sword to Hansen can be fully absorbed into a knife force, and the karma knife is even more powerful than the imagination of the nine thousand emperors.


    "If you can''t kill him, let him use the power of the karma knife to get some trouble." The nine thousand emperors secretly indulged themselves.


    "Nine thousand emperors, what you ask for is nothing in the pavilion. Why do you have to fight with me to die? If you can answer a few questions, I can hand in the treasures in this stone pavilion." Han Sen Suddenly said.


    "Is this statement true?" The nine thousand emperors looked at Han Sen in confusion. I did not expect Hansen to say such things.


    "Really, but if you can''t answer, naturally it won''t count." Hansen said.


    "If you deliberately ask questions that I don''t know, how can the Emperor answer you?" Jiuji Emperor sneered.


    "Since you came for the treasure in the pavilion, you should know what it is?" Hansen asked.


    "Is it right? I answered this question. Do you give it to the Emperor?" The nine thousand emperors did not answer the question, just watching Han Sen sneer.


    "This is one of them. I will ask you three questions in total." Hansen did not hesitate and said directly.


    "Which three questions, you should first listen and listen." The nine thousand emperors blinked and did not hurry.


    "The first question was just the first question. The second question is who is the girl who is carved in the jade image. What is the relationship between her and the Lord? The third question, how many strong people are there in the sanctuary, Where are they?�� Hansen threw out his own problems.

 Chapter 2938： Holy sister

    The nine thousand emperors blinked, and they didn''t know what they were thinking. They sighed for a moment and said coldly: "All three of your questions are related to my master. It is the top secret of the sanctuary. Even the Ten Great Gods will probably not know the inside story."


    "So, you are not planning to trade with me?" Hansen said faintly.


    "That''s not the case. These secrets are known to the Emperor. But if the Emperor tells the secret, you are not satisfied. How do you say this?" The nine thousand emperors blinked.


    "In this case, then you still have to do it." Hansen said with a grin.


    The strength of this nine thousand emperor is amazing, and it has the armor of armed guards. It can be regarded as the top powerhouse in today''s great universe.


    It is a pity that the character of this slave is not changed. There is no half-decentness, and the organ counts it. It is the Lord who is not willing to eat.


    The nine thousand emperors were suspicious, and Hansen was so determined that the scruples in his heart were even heavier, and they were more and more reluctant to do so.


    "This Hansen is only a butterfly, but his body''s different treasures and genetic techniques are very different. His genetic technique that can knock down the true **** has not been used. Seeing that he is so calm, he is confident that he can break open. My thousand-eyed suits are not made?" The nine thousand emperors secretly calculated.


    I have to say that the battle of the Genes of God list has made Hansen famous in the whole universe. Many old-fashioned powerhouses have also developed some taboos for Hansen��s Xuan Huang.


    The nine thousand emperors screamed: "This is the holy garden that my Lord loves. It is not good to destroy. After all, the emperor will answer your three questions. If you listen to the secret, you still don''t love yourself. Can''t blame the Emperor for doing this."


    Han Sen saw the nine thousand emperors, and he was not surprised at all. He just asked casually: "As long as you are not fooling around, the treasures inside can be given to you."


    Han Sen said so, but in his heart he said: "This holy garden is very different. The meat that has been eaten is in the pot again. The wine is full of jug, which is a bit weird."


    In fact, what surprised Hansen most was that he saw his deified gene and found that after eating the meat in the pot, he was full of deified genes. At this time, he lost six points and recovered to the point where he did not eat meat. The state, this is absolutely not normal, if it is not able to figure out what happened, Hansen must be sleepy.


    There are two other problems, which are also problems that have long plagued Hansen.


    After the nine thousand emperors indulged for a moment, they pointed to the stone pot and said: "The stone pot is a special tableware for the Lord. Although it is not a famous treasure, it has the ability to have no real god-level treasure. The flesh and blood are boiled in the pot, and the xenogeneic genes can be directly refining into energy that can be absorbed by me, which is more capable of promoting biological evolution than the genetic fluids specially produced by various ethnic groups."


    "Just like that?" Hansen looked at the nine thousand emperors.


    Jiuji Emperor smiled and said: "It''s just a tableware. It''s already very good. The thing I value is the meat in the pot. If I don''t read it correctly, the meat in the pot should be the Big Four. One of the holy beasts, the flesh-and-blood heterogene of St. Qilin."


    "What? Is the flesh and blood of St. Kirin in the pot?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse, and some could not believe it.


    "Yes, it is the flesh and blood of St. Kirin." The nine thousand emperors said with certainty.


    "Is it wrong? I have been to the East St. Qilin Garden. The flesh and blood of St. Qilin are under the garden, and the flesh and blood of St. Qilin are so ominous, how can they be cooked to eat?" Hansen frowned and said that he suspected that the nine thousand emperors were Mess him.


    The nine thousand emperors listened to Hansen and said that the flesh and blood of St. Qilin were under the Dongsheng Garden. It was also a slight glimpse. After thinking about it, he said: "I didn''t expect St. Qilin to escape the disaster. You are not safe. Hey, listen to me and you will know that this emperor is not a false statement."


    "I am listening." Hansen said.


    The nine thousand emperors looked at the Waner jade statue in Shiting and said: "This matter is related to your second question, the master of the jade statue."


    "Oh, what is the origin of the jade statue?" Hansen asked.


    "The owner of this jade statue is the sister of my master. As for her name, the Emperor does not know." Jiuji Emperor said.


    "Since it is the sister of the Lord, it must be a prominent person in the sanctuary. How can you not even know her name?" Hansen is even more unbelievable.


    The nine thousand emperor sighed: "My Lord is really the favorite of this sister, and her body is extremely weak. The Holy Lord is afraid that someone will hurt her, so she has been placed in the Holy Garden, protected by the angel of death. Even the top ten gods and the four holy beasts are not allowed to step into the half step, and the outsiders simply do not know that the Holy Lord has a sister."


    "My master can be said to be loyal to her sister. As long as she asks, no matter what, even if she wants the head of God, she will definitely try to mention her in front of her, just to let her smile. I know This existence is also because she ran out of the Holy Land privately, and wanted to go out for a walk. The result happened to meet me. Something happened, I knew her existence. As for what she called, I didn��t. Dare to ask."


    "Oh, what does she have to do with the flesh in the stone pot?" Hansen asked.


    The nine thousand emperor sighed: "My sister''s temper is extremely kind, but unfortunately the body is sick and can''t live for too long. Although the Lord has tried his best, it is still difficult for her to keep living. That time she secretly left St. The garden, in fact, the Lord had long known, and followed in secret, until she fainted, and showed her up, and I remembered that when the Holy Lord left, he whispered a word."


    "What?" Hansen asked.


    "My lord said that it seems that only the flesh and blood of St. Qilin can last for several years." Jiuquan said, looking at the fragrant flesh and blood that was cooked in the stone pot, continued: "Since then, it has passed. I don��t know how many millions of years, I can cook in the stone pot for a long time, but I haven��t completely eliminated the flesh and blood. It��s naturally different, so I guess, that is the flesh and blood of St. Qilin.��


    After listening to Hansen, he thought in his heart: "So, Waner is really the sister of the Lord, then how can she fall into the tree hole, and her life is almost finished in the Sanctuary era. It is only by the flesh and blood of St. Kirin that it can last for several years, but now that she has lived for so many billion years, she is still alive. What is going on?"


    "Later?" Hansen asked again.


    "No later, I have only seen her this time. I have never seen it since then, and since then, the Sanctuary has gradually appeared many problems. It has changed a lot without a few teenagers. Because I went out to host the event, I was lucky enough to escape. As for what happened to the Sanctuary at the time, the Emperor did not know." Jiu Qiandi shook his head and said.

 Chapter 2939： One-of-a-kind Lord

    "Since you don''t know what happened in the sanctuary, how can you answer my third question?" Hansen said to the nine thousand emperors.


    The nine thousand emperors smiled coldly: "I really don''t know how many horrible existences exist in the sanctuary, but if they are alive, they will definitely be there, and only there will be no war."


    Hansen looked at the nine thousand emperors and did not speak. If there is such a place in the sanctuary, even a horrible battle cannot be destroyed, and the sanctuary will not disappear into the long river of history.


    When the nine thousand emperors glanced at it, they knew Hansen��s thoughts and sneered: ��The place is the sanctuary of the saints, even if it is a god, it is difficult to step into the half step. The reason why the sanctuary can control the heavens and the world There are countless killings of the gods, but they can still stand for hundreds of millions of years. It is because the temple of the tribe is a place where even the gods can only look far. If the strong people of the sanctuary are still there, they must be in the temple. Among them."


    "The saints refer to the race of the Lord? Who else besides the Holy Lord and his sister?" Hansen asked.


    "The three problems are over." The nine thousand emperors said.


    "But you haven''t told me yet, where is the satriarch''s family? This question has not been answered." Hansen said.


    "Now the sanctuary has become like this, it has been completely confused. How do I know where the temple is?"


    "So, you can''t answer the three questions. There is no difference between answering and answering." Han Sen frowned.


    "Do you want to ruin the contract?" The nine thousand emperor''s face was gloomy.


    "In fact, you don''t know whether the pot is the flesh and blood of St. Qilin, the name of the saint''s sister, or even the temple. Then what are the three questions you answered?" Looking at the eyes of the nine thousand emperors, there is no retreat.


    "It seems that you have no intention to fulfill your promise." The nine thousand emperors were a little angry. The eyes on the dark green armor seemed to want to open, and the eyeliner flashed with a demon green light.


    "That''s not it, the three questions are very useless, I think you know it in your own heart. Then, you will answer the question of the saints, and then the things inside belong to you." Hansen pointed out Said in the stone pavilion.


    The eyes of the nine thousand emperors flashed, and there was a murderous murder. After staring at Hansen for a while, he said coldly: "I answered this question. If you have another word, even if you smashed the holy garden, The Emperor will also kill you."


    "My crystal family is the most reserved, you can say it straight." Hansen said.


    "The saints have only one saint and no other tribes. Are you satisfied now?" The nine thousand emperors said that they walked step by step to Shiting.


    "Slow, this is not right. Since the Lord has a sister, how can the saints have only one saint? Is it too fake for you to say this?" Hansen stopped the nine thousand emperors.


    "Who said that the sister of the Lord is a saint?" The nine thousand emperors sneered: "The saints are only one saint, and they are the unique existence of the great universe."


    "You are very contradictory. Can you say that this girl is not the sister of the Lord?" Hansen frowned slightly, but looking at the appearance of the nine thousand emperors, it seems that it is not lying.


    If he wants to lie, he can say how many people of the saints, and several saints, Hansen does not know the true and false, but he has said such a bizarre answer.


    "It is a sister, but the saint is only a saint. I only know so much, believe it or not." The nine thousand emperors no longer say anything, just step by step toward Shiting, and Hansen will stop him. It means to do it directly.


    "I talked, the things in this pavilion are yours." Hansen picked up Boa and said that he had withdrawn from Shiting.


    After the nine-eyed sword was cut off, the strength of the goldfish and Yang Yunsheng''s eyes disappeared and they were not hurt again. However, the two eyes of Yang Yun��s explosion had no way to recover.


    Although Hansen did not be an enemy of Yang Yunsheng, but with his grievances with the emperor, it is naturally impossible to treat Yang Yunsheng. After the stone pavilion, he stood outside and watched the nine thousand emperors go to Shiting.


    The reason why Hansen was willing to let out the stone pavilion was not to completely obey the promise, mainly because the stone pot was too strange. He and Boer obviously ate the meat, and the meat in the pot appeared again.


    Hansen��s deified gene has increased significantly, but it has disappeared. This is unbelievable, so Hansen wants to see how the nine thousand emperors will deal with it, and then it��s not too late.


    Hansen only said that he would give the treasure to the nine thousand emperors, but he did not say that he would not rob.


    When the nine thousand emperors saw Hansen let go, they were happy, and he was not willing to take risks and Hansen��s battle. It would be better to be able to fight without a **** blade.


    A few steps from the nine thousand emperors came to the stone pot, and reached out and grabbed a piece of fat in the pot and flew out automatically, suspended above his palm.


    "Sure enough, it is the meat of St. Kirin." The nine thousand emperors glanced at them, and the more surprises they swallowed.


    Under the circumstance, the eyes of Jiuji Emperor suddenly lit up, and I didn��t know what the benefits were. Then I only had a mouthful of nine thousand emperors, sucking on the stone pot, the braised pork and meat in the stone pot. The soup rushed toward the mouth of the nine thousand emperors, and he was swallowed up by him in a blink of an eye.


    "Haha, the flesh and blood of St. Qilin really deserved the name." Jiuji Emperor proudly laughed, apparently that the pot of meat brought him no small benefit.


    Hansen looked at it all the time, but he did not find any abnormalities. The nine thousand emperors were eating the same way as they were, and they ate a little faster.


    "Look at the fact that you are still trustworthy, the emperor will temporarily put you in a horse." Jiuji Emperor left the Shiting, and strode to the back door of the Holy Land, apparently wanting to continue to explore Behind the garden.


    Seeing that the nine thousand emperors went to the back door and walked out from the back door, Hansen did not pay attention to the nine thousand emperors. His eyes were always on the stone pot. He wanted to see if the braised pork in the stone pot would be out of thin air again. appear.


    Suddenly, Hansen heard the footsteps coming from the gate of the Holy Garden, and could not help but frown. "How come someone is coming?"


    However, Hansen turned around and looked at it, but he stayed for a while. The person who came from the gate of the holy garden turned out to be the nine thousand emperors who had just stepped out from the back door.


    "How come you are coming back?" Hansen suspiciously asked, the back door and the front door should not be right, I don''t know how the nine thousand emperors came back.


    The nine thousand emperors themselves were also amazed by their faces: "Weird, I obviously went out from the back door, how come in at the front door?"


    Hansen listened to his heart and turned to look at the stone pot. He suddenly turned his body upside down. This kind of blink of an eye, the meat that was eaten by the nine thousand emperors in the stone pot, appeared again out of thin air.


    I saw the broth in the pot boiled, the meat in the soup tumbling, the tempting meat was overflowing, and the picture that was supposed to be very drooling, but Hansen was chilling.


    "What the **** is going on?" Hansen was shocked.

 Chapter 2940： Time and space cycle

    The nine thousand emperors saw Hansen looking at the stone pot, and they followed the past. After seeing the meat in the pot, they suddenly changed their face. They suddenly rushed into the stone pavilion, staring at the flesh in the stone pot. Look.


    The more you look at it, the more ugly the face of Jiuji Emperor. After a while, he suddenly turned his head and stared at Hansen. "Are you also eating the meat inside the stone pot?"


    Hansen nodded slightly and did not answer.


    After the confirmation of the nine thousand emperors, the face became even more ugly, and without saying anything, it rushed straight toward the gate of the holy garden, and rushed out in a blink of an eye.


    However, the nine thousand emperors who went out from the gate came in from the back door. Compared with Hansen''s four eyes, Hansen saw that the face of the nine thousand emperors was already gloomy and could drip out water.


    "Damn, I should have known that this place cannot be seen in the Holy Land." The nine thousand emperors hated and said.


    Hansen picked up Boa and walked toward the gate of the Holy Land, but after they walked out of the gate, they found that they were not the gates they had just come to, but they were still in the holy garden, and behind them was the back door of the holy garden.


    Hansen slightly frowned, but the nine thousand emperors were violently thunderous, and the big hand waved, and a ripple swept out. They immediately cut off the flowers and plants in the garden, like cutting the leeks, and the residual flowers and grass were all over the sky.


    Then the nine thousand emperors widened their eyes and looked at a messy garden.


    Hansen understood what the nine thousand emperors wanted to do, and looked at the broken flowers in the garden. It took a long time for a strange scene to happen. The whole garden was restored under their eyes.


    All the flowers and trees have returned to normal, and it seems that they have not been damaged. This change was completed in an instant. Hansen looked at them with their eyes, but did not see how it changed.


    This feeling is like watching a movie clip. It was originally a garden ruin. After editing, it was placed together with the next intact garden film. It instantly turned the garden ruins into a beautiful garden.


    "Damn... It''s a time loop..." The face of the nine thousand emperors became more and more ugly, and the eyes of the body of the armor were all open.


    Looking far away, the nine thousand emperors are like a monster full of dark green eyes, and those demon eyes are flashing green halo, covering the entire body of the nine thousand emperors.


    Hey!


    The eyes on the armor broke out with the power of terror, causing the body of the nine thousand emperors to tear the void directly and rushed out into the void.


    But in the next second, Hansen looked at the nine thousand emperors and rushed out from the other end of the void, still in the holy garden.


    "It''s over... It''s over... It''s the power of the sanctuary... It''s the power of the sanctuary of the Lord''s Lord..." The face of the nine thousand emperors was like earth, and the body actually trembled, and it seemed that fear was at its peak.


    Listening to the nine thousand emperors, Hansen is reminded of one thing. Before the battle of the genealogy of the gene, Xiaohua participated in the war in the name of the sanctuary, as if using a force that can control time and space.


    Although Hansen did not see it with his own eyes, he also heard people talk about it. It seems to be the power of the Lord of the Sanctuary.


    However, the power used by the small flowers seems to only change the flow rate of time. It does not seem like this, it seems that they are caught in an endless cycle.


    Even if the nine thousand emperors do not say the power of the sanctuary, the current situation is easily reminiscent of the time cycle. A certain area has been circulating in a period of time. The time has been repeated for a while, and the time will not continue. So everything in this area will be repeated.


    It is like eating meat, because of the cycle of time, it will return to the beginning of the time, the meat in the pot will appear again.


    But here is obviously not just a cycle of time, there should be a loop of space, otherwise they will go out from the front and rear doors, it should not be possible to return, unless the space here is also distorted, similar to the infinite space of Mobius In the same way, the starting point and the ending point are connected together, so no matter how they go, they can''t get out of the holy garden.


    "If it is a time-space cycle, then unless our power is strong enough to break the power of time and space in the Holy Garden, it is absolutely impossible to go out from here." Hansen said in the heart.


    The nine thousand emperor''s face was white and his body kept trembled. Although he is now a free body, he is also the top powerhouse in the big universe, but he was a slave to the sanctuary. The Lord has a deep-rooted power in his heart. Invincible posture, after discovering that the Holy Garden was controlled by the power of the Holy Land of the Holy Lord, it suddenly fell into despair.


    "Nine thousand emperors, now we are all trapped here, can''t go out, you are talking about it, what is the power of the sanctuary, we think about it, maybe have the opportunity to break the prohibition of the holy garden and go out Maybe not." Han Sen wants to get more information from the nine thousand emperors.


    The nine thousand emperors screamed: "Impossible... We can''t go out... The power of the sanctuary of the Lord can be imprisoned even by the gods... We are all dead..."


    When Han Sen saw the nine thousand emperors too excited, he deliberately said in an indifferent tone: "The power of the sanctuary is so powerful, the Lord has no reason to use that power in the holy garden. You said, the Lord. How can he pamper his sister, and how could he use his sanctuary to trap his sister here?"


    The nine thousand emperors heard Han Sen say this, and suddenly his eyes lit up: "Yes, it is impossible for the Lord to trap his sister here, there must be a way to go out..."


    But then, the nine thousand emperors changed their faces, and the color of the horror on their faces was even stronger: "No, the sister of the Lord has not much life. The reason why the Lord will use the power of the sanctuary to control the holy garden, It should be that I want to keep his sister in this time and space, so that she can live in the constant time and space cycle..."


    Hansen shook his head: "If that''s the case, then it won''t be a jade statue in the holy garden. It should be true to the Lord''s sister."


    The nine thousand emperors listened to the one, staring at the jade statue of Waner and muttering to himself: "No, how is this? Why is there only one jade statue here? Where is the sister of the Lord going? The Holy Garden has not been damaged, St. The power of the domain is still valid. If the sister on the Lord is trapped here, she should still be..."


    "Nine thousand emperors, now we are sitting in a boat. If you know something, you might as well say it. If you think of one more person, you will want more opportunities than yourself." Hansen said.


    The nine thousand emperor looked up and looked at Han Sen, and then gritted his teeth and said: "The things that the emperor knew have just been told to you. Other things, the emperor knows not much, but the power of the sanctuary is there. A legend, there is a woman in the legendary sanctuary who has developed the method of cracking the power of the sanctuary."


    "Who is that woman?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "Han Yuxi." Jiuji Emperor said a name that surprised Hansen.

 Chapter 2941： Han Yuxi

    The name Hansen has seen, although I have only seen it once, but the impression is very profound, because in the picture, there are many names of blasphemy, and Han Yuxi is one of them, but her crime is not ߱God, but the gods.


    However, the punishment of the blasphemy was even heavier than the blasphemy. This made Han Sen very impressed.


    In addition, there is another reason, that is, this woman, like him, is surnamed Han, so Hansen clearly remembers the name.


    "Which family is Han Yuxi? What is the position in the sanctuary?" Hansen asked again.


    The nine thousand emperors shook their heads: "I don''t know, no one knows which family Han Yuxi is. This woman is very mysterious. Even the Lord treats her like a guest. She almost listens to her. Many secret experiments on the Lord are made by this. The woman is responsible. Legend has it that Han Yuxi has studied the power of the sanctuary on the Lord and found a way to crack it, but this is just a legend. I don��t know the truth. Even if it is true, it will not help us in our current situation. Now It is also impossible to find Han Yuqi."


    "What does Han Yuyu look like?" Han Sen heard the description of the nine thousand emperors, but it was a move: "How does this Han Yu''s deeds sound so familiar... It won''t be the woman trapped in the two mountains." ......"


    Han Sen and the more he thought it was right, the woman from the two mountains was also cooperating with the Lord, and she was trapped in the mountains of the two mountains, almost immortal, and could not die if she wanted to die. It seems to be recorded on the scroll. The charges are somewhat similar.


    "I don''t know, except for the Lord and a few core figures, no one has ever seen her true face. She usually wears a strange veil, even if she has a true-level perspective genetic technique, she can''t see the veil. If, in addition to the Holy Lord, who is most likely to see her true face, it should be that God will be purple, and the Lord will always let the purple fight protect Han Yu." When the nine thousand emperors said here, the mood became more and more urgent. Looking at Hansen, he said: "Now it is useless to say that you don''t have a genetic technique that can defeat the true god. Can you use that genetic technique to break the power of the sanctuary?"


    "My strength is only effective for creatures, and the Holy Garden is not a creature. My genetics is of no use." Hansen shook his head.


    Don''t say that the Xuan Huang Jing is really useless. Even if it is useful, Han Sen will not break the prohibition of the Holy Garden. He also wants to find out more secrets from the nine thousand emperors.


    I don''t know if the nine thousand emperors knew so much, or because he didn''t say everything, Hansen couldn''t put any useful words out of his mouth.


    Yang Yunsheng��s eyes hurt better. Hansen saw his **** hole like a hole in his eyes. He thought: ��Time and space reincarnation seems to only affect what was originally in the holy garden, and we are not outsiders. Affected by the reincarnation of time and space, at least our bodies have not fully recovered to their previous state."


    "But the meat that has been eaten, the deified genes produced are gone, indicating that even if the things here are removed, they will still be restored." Hansen looked at the jade image of Waner: "Since it is for Waner." Built, she used to live here, then she may know how to get out."


    However, Hansen did not awaken Waner��s plan for the time being, but looked at the nine thousand emperors.


    The nine thousand emperors turned around and rushed out from time to time, but eventually came out from the back door. The entire holy garden seemed to be a terrible prison, a big prison that could never be jailbroken.


    Suddenly, the nine thousand emperors who stood in the stone pavilion staring at the stone pot were screaming and staring at the jade statue of Waner.


    "What did you find?" Hansen quickly walked over and looked at the eyes of the nine thousand emperors. The jade image remained the same, and there was no change.


    Hansen had carefully observed the jade image for a long time and did not find anything special about the jade image.


    The nine thousand emperors were excitedly pointing at the jade statue and said: "This jade image... This jade image may be the hub of the ban on the holy garden..."


    ��How come you can see?�� Hansen did not agree.


    "This jade statue is wrapped in clothing. I didn''t pay attention to it before. Now I can see that she is connected with the whole stone pavilion, and this jade image... this jade image..." The nine thousand emperors have been excited to say that they can''t go on.


    "What happened to this jade?" Hansen asked.


    "If I am not mistaken, this jade image should be carved from the corner of St. Qilin. What is the jade image... It is a true artifact..." Jiuji Emperor continued with a look of surprise: " The other things in this holy garden are ordinary things, flowers and trees are all kinds of goods, only this jade image is actually a true artifact, it is likely that this is the hub of the prohibition of the Holy Land..."


    Although the nine thousand emperors said that there are some truths, Han Sen does not think so.


    According to the nine thousand emperors, the Lord is extremely fond of Waner. If so, how can he use the jade image of Waner as a hub and let people touch it indiscriminately.


    If you change to Hansen, he will never use the statue of Boa or Linger to do the shutdown hub.


    However, the nine thousand emperors did not care so much. They recognized that the jade image was the hub of the institution, but he himself did not dare to touch the jade image. His eyes turned and he stared at Yang Yunsheng coldly. "You, go and shift the jade image." open."


    "Shen can kill, can not be humiliated, to kill and kill, want me to help you explore the road, don''t dream." Yang Yunsheng is quite sturdy, the momentum suddenly increased, it is necessary to fight with the nine thousand emperors.


    "That can not be you." The nine thousand emperor sneered, above the dark green armor, one eye opened, like a monster full of eyes, radiating the dawn of the demon.


    Yang Yunsheng��s eyes were already stunned, but under the glare of the fascinating light, it turned out to be a lost soul. The momentum of the body disappeared and disappeared toward the jade statue in Shiting.


    Hansen slightly frowned, but did not stop it. He and Yang Yunsheng were not friends, and the Emperor was not friendly, and there was no reason to save him.


    "Baihuang gave me a lot of benefits, but it almost killed me. I didn''t find the Emperor''s people to settle accounts. It''s already broad-minded. Naturally, I can''t save the sun again." Han Sen thought, just Standing next to it, watching Yang Shengyun walked to the front of the jade statue, reaching for the body of the jade.


    Before Hansen did not touch the jade image, the nine thousand emperors did not dare to touch the jade image because of the fear of the Lord. Yang Yunsheng was the first person to touch the jade image.


    When Yang Yunsheng��s fingers touched the clothes on the jade body, he suddenly heard Yang Yunsheng making a scream. The whole person was pushed out by a force, and flew into the wall of the holy garden. On the top, the mouth suddenly burst into blood.


    "Useless things!" The nine thousand emperors saw a change of face, but he himself did not dare to move the jade image. His eyes swept over Hansen and Boa, and finally fell on the big goldfish. The opening said to Hansen: "Now we are taking a boat and let your pets try it. This is our only life."


    "I have to try it yourself, I don''t think jade is a hub of the institution." Han Sen said faintly. u

 Chapter 2942： a thousand years

    The nine thousand emperors smashed the murder, and one of the eyes on the armor slowly opened, and the strange look zoomed in the pupil, like a circle of green halo, which looked fascinating and chilling.


    Hansen��s heart stunned, and suddenly he couldn��t help but slowly close his eyes. It was different from the time when he confronted the nine-eye sword. This time Hansen felt not only sleepy, but his own will seemed to gradually blur.


    "I don''t know how to arm the gods. I don''t know how many times the sword is better than the nine-eye sword." Hansen''s will is like iron. It is not so easy to control the gods of the nine thousand emperors, but it was affected by the power of the rabies. The big goldfish, which is somewhat unclear, is slowly moving in the middle of the stone pavilion.


    "Nine thousand emperors, are you really Hansen is dead?" Han Sen''s face sank, almost at the same time, people disappeared into the void, the next second has reached the front of the nine thousand emperors, a knife cut to nine thousand Emperor''s neck.


    Although the nine thousand emperors are somewhat jealous of Hansen, his fear of the Lord is far more than the jealousy of Hansen. He prefers to fight Hansen and is not willing to go to the things left by the Lord. It hurts.


    The nine thousand emperors wanted to raise their left arm to block Hansen��s knife. There were thousands of eye-catching suits in his body. He had no fear of Hansen��s knives. At the same time, another fist also condensed the power of the demon. One of the eyes on the ground radiated green light and slammed into Hansen��s abdomen.


    However, the nine thousand emperors suddenly found that their arms and fists were always more than a foot away from Hansen, and they could not get close.


    Instead, Hansen''s knife was directly on his neck without protective clothing, and suddenly left a deep visible bone on his neck.


    "I don''t think it''s the top real god. I have a full-fledged knife. It only splits his flesh and blood, and even the bones can''t be cut off." Hansen said in his heart, but the knife in his hand did not stop.


    Hansen waved his karma and knives like a demon. The knife light was interlaced, and each knife was placed on the neck of the nine thousand emperors.


    The nine thousand emperors changed their minds and tried to resist or avoid Hansen��s knives. Then they were horrified to find that no matter how fast his speed was, he could not hide and could not stop, just like his movements. It has become slower.


    "Time field!" The nine thousand emperors screamed and saw the power of Hansen.


    Han Sen didn''t answer the cold voice, but he went down with a knife and a knife. The wound on the neck of Jiuqian Emperor became deeper and deeper, and the bones were all pulled out with deep marks. The blood of the blood was not stopped, and the purple arrogance on the wound continued. Spread, that is the power of the power of the tooth.


    The eyes of the nine thousand emperor''s armor flashed with a fascinating light, but in the time field, although it was about a foot away from Hansen, it was too late to fall on Hansen.


    The blood of the gods collapsed, and the nine thousand emperors were also provoked with fierceness. They shouted: "Han Sen, do you think you can do whatever you want with time? Today, the emperor will let you know why the emperor is called nine thousand. emperor."


    Han Sen looked slightly, only to see a strange shadow in the nine thousand emperors, the virtual shadow is like a ghost in the hell, ugly and fierce, just look at it makes people feel chilling.


    With the appearance of the ghostly ghost, the momentum of the whole body of the nine thousand emperors is like a volcanic eruption. It doesn''t know how many times it is soaring. The demon atmosphere envelopes the entire holy garden.


    "A thousand years!" Jiu Qiandi sighed, and the demon eyes on the armor all opened, and the light of the road passed through the time field, almost falling on Hansen.


    "Is it possible to break through the limitations of the time domain? What is the genetic technique?" Hansen was surprised, and as soon as he heard it, he teleported away from the nine thousand emperors and escaped the dawn.


    "In a thousand years, you can turn the millennium into a moment, your time field is strong, and you can''t stop me for a thousand years." The nine thousand emperors stared coldly at Hansen, and the light of his body skyrocketed again, only this time. The dawn of the sun shines like a green sun in the same wheel, and unless Hansen leaves the Holy Land, it will inevitably be illuminated by his light.


    Han Sen knows what the nine thousand emperors said is a bragging year, and at most it is just a year, but even so, it can already break through his time field, and it is a bit tricky.


    Seeing the light shining down, there is nowhere to hide, and can not leave the Holy Land, Hansen can only block the horror of the nine thousand emperors on the shield of Medusa.


    The goldfish mother and child have already arrived in the stone pavilion, but the stone pavilion can''t stop the light. The two mothers and sons are once again controlled by the dawn, and the eyes turn into green light bulbs in an instant, and the body rushes toward the jade image of Waner. .


    Hansen frowned slightly, and he himself could temporarily protect himself and Boa''s safety with Medusa''s shield, but he was unable to protect the goldfish mother and son.


    Even more unfortunate is Yang Yunsheng. He had been seriously injured before. He fell on the ground and could not get up. Now he is affected by the power of the thousand-eyed suit, and his eyes are like a light bulb. He stood up stiffly. Up, regardless of the serious injuries on his body, flew away in the stone pavilion.


    Hey! Hey! Hey!


    The three consecutive loud noises, the goldfish mother and the son, Yang Yunsheng, just met the jade-like clothes corner, they were directly thrown out and fell into the holy garden.


    Yang Yunsheng was really hurt too much. Even if he was controlled by a thousand-eyed suit, he could not climb up. He was covered in blood. Goldfish mother and child have also been injured, but it seems not so serious.


    "A thousand years..." The nine thousand emperors screamed again and again, and the horrible dawn was once again released on the thousand-eyed suits.


    Hansen found that the original silver hair of the nine thousand emperors changed white at this time, and there were many frowns on the skin. Suddenly, he realized that "this old guy��s time is even a thousand years, and even his own time will accelerate. The faster he accelerates, the faster his aging is. This is the genetic technique that consumes his own life. It is no wonder that he has not used it until now, and he did not dare to use it all the time. Use for a while."


    Indeed, as Hansen thought, the thousand years of the nine thousand emperors not only accelerated his time of power, but also accelerated his own time. If he had been using it for a thousand years, he would not need to do anything else, and he would die and die.


    "Weird, the nine thousand emperors are not the original strength of the time system. How can he use the genetics of this time system for a thousand years?" Hansen felt a little strange in his heart, and his eyes looked at the nine thousand emperors.


    Under the power of the thousand-eyed battle suit, the goldfish mother and son once again rushed to the jade image, but this time the nine thousand emperors used more power. The original big goldfish should not be easily controlled by him, but the big goldfish is in the rabies. The power, the mind is somewhat unconscious, even worse than the small goldfish, actually speeded up and crashed into the jade.


    Hey!


    The body of the big goldfish slammed into the jade image, and turned the jade like it, and the body of the big goldfish was thrown out again.


    Almost at the same time, on the jade image, there was a holy brilliance. 8)

 Chapter 2943： Qin Xiu

    Han Sen looked at the jade image with a stunned look. According to the nine thousand emperors, it was not a real jade image, but the corner of St. Kirin, which can be regarded as a true artifact.


    But how can it be God, it is also a dead thing, now the jade image is full of the light, the jade-like face, hair, palms gradually have a blood color, it seems to become a real person.


    Not only did it look like it, but it really turned into a living thing. The eyes of the jade statue were so powerful that the body became soft and soft, and it stood up like that, and the eyes fell on the people outside the stone pavilion. .


    The nine thousand emperors saw the resurrection of the jade, and suddenly they trembled. Where was the invincible appearance of the gods, the brilliance on the battle suit quickly converge, and all the eyes closed, and they slammed into the face of the resurrected jade. Kneeling on the ground, the face did not dare to shout: "The old slave Ajiu sees Miss Wan, Miss Wan, do you remember Ah Jiu?"


    "The old guy of the nine thousand emperors knew that the sister of the Lord was called Waner, but he refused to say it." Hansen said in his heart.


    The jade statue looked at the ground, and the head did not dare to carry it. The nine thousand emperors shivering, the cup held in the handle was lifted up, and the wine in the cup was drunk.


    "Ajiu, are you going to break this jade?" After living the jade like drinking the wine in his arms, he finally spoke, but the voice was not the gentle voice of a woman, but the voice of a man. .


    At the moment of hearing this sound, the nine thousand emperor lifted up fiercely, his eyes wide open in horror, and he looked at the jade like a ghost.


    But only a glance, the nine thousand emperor immediately slammed his face on his face: "The old slave damn... the old slave damn..."


    Han Sen was also stunned by the side. The nine thousand emperors were not playing, they were really desperately pumping, and the facial bones were cracked by himself. Only a few times had already been pumped with blood, but nine thousand The emperor still did not dare to stop, or was there to pump hard, as if he had to kill himself before he would give up.


    The jade image did not go to see the nine thousand emperors who were licking their faces, and their eyes fell on Hansen��s body, and Hansen��s heart suddenly felt a secret.


    Listening to the tone of the nine thousand emperors, this jade image that survived is probably the lord of the sanctuary.


    "What is your name?" Jade looked at Han Sen and asked with a smile.


    Although his body looks like Waner, but because his temperament is too prominent, anyone who looks at him feels that he is a gentle man, and does not think he is a woman.


    "Crystal Hansen, what do you call?" Han Sen saw that he did not seem hostile, but still dare not care, warn.


    "Name, it is a long-lasting memory, even I have to forget." The man smiled, as if he was thinking seriously, after a while he replied: "My name is Qin Xiu, Qin of Qin, Xiuqi Qi The home ruled the country to repair the world."


    Without waiting for Hansen to say anything, Qin Xiu said to Hansen again: "Would you like to show your face and drink a few cups with me?"


    Said, Qin Xiu sat down in the stone pavilion, picked up the jug and poured two glasses of wine, and picked up one of them.


    "If you don''t dislike it, you should be accompanied by yourself." Han Sen said, he walked in the stone pavilion, sat down opposite Qin Xiu, and raised the glass that Qin Xiu poured for him.


    When the two men spoke, the nine thousand emperors were still licking their faces, not afraid to stop, but his eyes were full of suspicion.


    He can be sure that the man who is attached to the resurrection on the jade image is inevitably his master, but he does not know whether it is really resurrected or a glimpse of the soul.


    No matter which kind, the nine thousand emperors do not dare to scorn half a minute. The characters such as the Lord are only one hair strand, and it is not that he can be scornful.


    What makes the 9th Emperor feel incredible is that the master will invite Hansen to drink, although Hansen himself is somewhat different, but compared with his master, in the eyes of the nine thousand emperors, Hansen even has a hair of his master. Silk can''t match.


    In the big universe, there were not many horrible true gods who could only live in the position of the courtiers in front of the Lord. It was the gods of the heavens, and there were not enough qualifications to drink at the same table as the Lord.


    Now the Lord will invite Han Sen to drink at the same table, and he also reported his name to Hansen. In the eyes of the nine thousand emperors, this is simply unbelievable.


    "In today''s great universe, who is worthy of the name of the master? Is Hansen so capable?" The nine thousand emperors were shocked.


    Qin Xiu raised the glass in his hand and said: "I will respect you in this cup."


    "Why respect me?" Hansen looked at Qin Xiu puzzledly. Regardless of whether this is a rebirth or not, his attitude towards himself seems to have some problems.


    "Does he see the relationship between Waner and me?" Hansen said in his heart.


    Qin Xiu laughed and didn''t answer, just to drink the glass of wine, and then said: "I made this holy garden that year, and cut it out of time and space, let it stay in this time forever. Everything in the holy garden will stay in this hour forever, not to die, not to die."


    "Qin Xiu really is the Lord." Han Sen said.


    Qin Xiu glanced at the holy garden and sighed: "I originally wanted to leave Waner here, so that she can have this endless life, see her favorite scenery, eat her favorite braised pork, drink her most. I like to drink wine, but she tells me that she would rather die than live like this."


    Qin Xiu poured another glass of wine, and once he drank it, closing his eyes seemed to relish the taste of the wine, and he seemed to recall the person who liked to drink.


    "So I cut off the corner of St. Qilin and molded this icon for her. As long as her soul is attached to this icon, she can not die, and she will not fall into endless reincarnation. She can always have her own memories. But it is not possible to leave this holy garden." Qin Xiu put down the wine glass and said with a smile: "Wan said that it is different from jail, so she refused."


    "And then?" Hansen listened to God and asked.


    Qin Xiu looked at Han Sen with a smile and smiled, but did not answer Han Sen''s question. He poured another glass of wine and then looked at Hansen''s hand.


    Hansen had just listened to the gods, and he forgot to drink, and quickly sipped the glass of wine.


    Qin Xiu took the jug and poured a glass of wine for Hansen. He once again raised his own wine and said, "I will respect you again."


    Hansen didn��t ask the reason again this time, but he knew in his heart that Qin Xiu��s ten ** had already seen that Waner was on him. Otherwise, Qin Xiutang��s lord, how to toast him to this irrelevant person. .


    The nine thousand emperors outside the stone pavilion have already seen stupidity, and those who can be toasted by the Lord, this day and here, this life, he has only seen such a person.

 Chapter 2944： Life is too short

    "I will respect you again in this cup." After Hansen drank a second glass of wine, Qin Xiu poured another glass of wine to Hansen and said again.


    Hansen did not ask too much, and drank the third glass of wine directly. He also understood that like Qin Xiu and other characters, he is willing to say, no need to ask, he does not want to say, asking is useless.


    "Deified Gene 1."


    There is a hint of increased genes in the mind, but Hansen doesn''t care. Anyway, after the next cycle, the increased deified genes will disappear.


    Qin Xiu himself also drank the wine, and then put down the wine glass and said: "It''s a pity that this body is just a remnant of the soul. After all, I can''t drink with you. I don''t have much time. After I go, the time and space of the Holy Land will be reinstated. Eliminate, you take this icon from the back door and you can reach the temple."


    After all, Hansen did not wait for his words, and his eyes turned to the nine thousand emperors who were still licking their faces outside Shiting. His face was about to be shattered.


    "Ajiu, since then, you followed Han Gongzi, he wants you to be born, you will die, he wants you to die, you will die." Qin Xiu said faintly.


    The nine thousand emperors were shocked, but they did not dare to think too much. They immediately worshiped: "The old slaves obeyed."


    Qin Xiu did not look at the nine thousand emperors. Instead, he stared at Han Sen. This eye made Han Sen have the illusion that he was seen through his lungs.


    "Hate only hate this life is too short, can not take care of you." Qin Xiu sighed, looking at Han Sen, but his body is a glimmer of glory.


    As the glory drifts, the vitality on the jade image becomes weaker and weaker, and the flesh and blood body gradually becomes jade.


    Moreover, the jade image is gradually shrinking. After a while, the jade image has no more sub-separation, and the size of the puppet falls in the hands of Hansen.


    Hansen took the jade statue and felt that the entire holy garden seemed to be a little different, but he couldn��t tell where it was different.


    The nine thousand emperors dared to stand up and look around, then madly rushed to the gate of the Holy Land. This time, after he rushed out, he did not appear from the back door and stood outside the gate.


    "The power of the sanctuary really disappeared!" The nine thousand emperors were shocked and happy, and when they turned to look at Hansen, their eyes became complicated.


    "What is the relationship between this kid and the Lord? What does the last sentence of the Lord say to him?" The nine thousand emperor''s face is indefinite.


    "Since the prohibition of the Holy Garden has been solved, then we will go their separate ways." Hansen said with a big hand, he directly collected the stone pot and the jug.


    Before the sacred power of the sanctuary, no one can really eat meat and drink, but now it is different, Hansen naturally can not let go.


    After receiving the things, Han Sen took Boa, and then called the goldfish mother and son to walk toward the back door of the Holy Land.


    Since Qin Xiu said that the back door can go to the temple, then it should be the saint''s family temple. Where Han Sen is going, no matter where Qin Xiu let him go, he will not back down.


    However, Han Sen had just left a few steps, but he saw that the nine thousand emperors had a flash of shape and had already arrived behind Hansen.


    Hansen suddenly stared at the nine thousand emperors, but who thought that the nine thousand emperors actually went to the court: "The Lord will let the old slaves protect Han Gongzi, the old slaves will accompany you and protect your safety."


    "That is just a smashing soul of your master. Since the wreckage has been dispersed, you don''t have to take it seriously." Hansen doesn''t think that the old guy like Jiuji, he will be so obedient when Qin Xiu is not there.


    "The son of the son said this, I am the slave of the Lord. Since it is the life of the Lord, even if it is the liver and brain, the old slave will certainly complete the task." The nine thousand emperors said seriously.


    "You really don''t have to be like this. You and I know that you are by my side. It is difficult to sleep in the next place." Hansen smiled.


    Nine thousand emperors face a positive face, and smiled and said: "There is no such thing as a son. If there is no order from the Lord, the old slaves will do everything possible to make your life, but now it is different, even if you borrow a thousand more courage from the old slave. The old slaves don��t dare to have a bad heart for the son."


    After a pause, the nine thousand emperor said with sincerity: "No matter whether you believe in the letter or not, the old slaves will not dare to violate the order. Otherwise, I am afraid it will be more miserable than death."


    "The soul has gone, what are you afraid of?" Han Sen frowned slightly, not knowing that the nine thousand emperors said it was true or false, but looking at his appearance, it did not seem to be false.


    "In short, no matter how you think about the son, the old slaves will be the task of fulfilling the life and fulfilling the confession." The nine thousand emperors did not explain, but insisted on following Hansen.


    Hansen remembered the performance of the nine thousand emperors after seeing the jade image come alive. He knows that the nine thousand emperors are really afraid of the saints, but they are not entirely impossible.


    Hansen did not say anything. Since the nine thousand emperors insisted on following, he did not agree or refused. He only greeted the goldfish mother and son and took Boa out of the holy garden.


    The nine thousand emperors were informed and interested, and quickly said: "The old slaves lead the way for the son."


    Said, the nine thousand emperors ran to the front of Hansen, really like a slave.


    Out of the holy garden, in addition to the two long lights at the entrance, the surroundings are still dark. Hansen asked the nine thousand emperors: "How did you walk in this darkness?"


    The nine thousand emperors quickly replied with respect and respect: "Returning to the son''s words, the thousand-eyed suits on the old slaves can barely resist the strangling power in the darkness. As long as they don''t encounter the enchantment, they will not be too dangerous."


    "What is the empty charm?" Hansen frowned.


    "The emptiness is also a kind of alien, but it is somewhat different from the ordinary alien. It is only after the sacred catastrophe. It only survives in the darkness of the sanctuary. It has the power of incomparable horror, even the top true God. It is also difficult to be an empty enchanted opponent. However, the empty enchantment will only walk in this darkness. Where there is a long lamp, the empty enchantment will not come close." Jiuji Emperor looked at the darkness in front and said: "Continue here." It seems that there is no long light, the old slave is in front of the road for the son, if it meets the emptiness, please ask the son to leave first, do not have to take care of the old slave."


    Han Sen saw that the nine thousand emperors said that they were extremely real and did not know whether they were true or false.


    However, the nine thousand emperors have thousands of eye-catching suits, able to withstand the force of the dark strangulation, but the size of the goldfish can not resist, Hansen still summoned the stone lamp, carrying the stone lamp.


    When the nine thousand emperors saw the stone lamp in the hands of Hansen, they were able to dispel the darkness in the sanctuary. The heart was even more surprised: "The stone lamp can actually dispel the darkness in the sanctuary. These treasures are in the hands of oneself. I guess it��s true, Hansen��s relationship with the Lord is extraordinary.��


    Just thinking of it, the face of Jiuji Emperor became strange again, because he thought of the sentence that Qin Xiu��s remnant soul dissipated before.


    "Hate only hate this life is too short, can not take care of you." The face of the nine thousand emperor is more and more weird, my heart conceived: "Does the Lord actually be a good man?"

 Chapter 2945： Mortuary

    Under the lights of the stone lamps, all the buildings that can be seen are broken buildings. In the whole battlefield, ninety-nine percent of the battles have become ruins. Only a few special places like the holy garden can Stay intact.


    Walking on the ruin of darkness, Hansen, as Qin Xiu said, went out of the gate of the holy garden and went forward. He turned over a building like a garbage dump, but he never saw the legendary holy. Ethnic temple.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw a statue that remained relatively intact in the ruins in front, and it turned out to be a statue of a ghost car.


    "That one, but the ghost car in the Sanctuary of the Holy Land?" Hansen asked the stone statue.


    "Returning to the son''s words, that is the stone statue of the ghost car. This stone statue was originally erected on the square in front of the temple. I don''t know how it will fall here." Jiujidi replied quickly.


    woo woo woo woo����


    In the darkness, the voice of a woman crying came, and the listener straightened the goose bumps.


    "Old nine, do you know where the crying sound comes from?" Hansen frowned and asked, on this road, I heard many times the crying of women.


    "When you return to the son, the crying voice comes from the empty charm. It is the scream of the empty hunger. It must be that the glamour is eyeing us, but because of the light in your hands, the enchantment is not close." The nine thousand emperors replied.


    "What kind of alienation is the empty charm?" Hansen said.


    Jiu Qiandi smiled and said: "This old slave can''t say clearly. It only lives in the darkness of the sanctuary. It never gets close to the long lamp. The general light can illuminate the darkness, but it can''t make the empty charm completely visible. Out of the form, only a black shadow floats in the air, like a silhouette of a flying fairy, but the face and details are completely invisible."


    "Speaking of it, the son of your rock lamp is really amazing. I haven''t heard of any lights other than the long lamp, which can completely shield the darkness of the sanctuary." Jiu Qiandi cautiously patted the ass, actually thought Explore the origins of stone lamps.


    Hansen did not say anything, just carrying the stone lamp and going on.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw the lights of the long light in front of him, like a firefly, and obviously there is still a distance from them.


    Hansen��s heart was happy, and he walked toward the light, and the nine thousand emperors followed.


    It was a little closer to the light. Hansen suddenly saw that it was a huge stone monument. There were a long light on each side of the stone monument. The two lanterns were several times larger than the ordinary lanterns, and the square was covered with hundreds of meters. Next, it seems as if a mask is formed in the darkness.


    Han Sen saw that there were several figures standing in front of the stone tablet. Among them were the ancient gods and the other three emperors. In addition to them, there was another figure. Hansen glanced at it, but it was a body. Zhen, the figure is the first of the town Tiangong he once saw outside the gate of the shelter.


    At the beginning of the first day, the Tiangong Palace wanted to take the small flowers back to the town Tiangong as a disciple, and finally Hansen robbed him back. Since then, Hansen has never seen him.


    Even if I went to the town of Tiangong several times, I didn''t see the first seat of the town Tianzhu. I didn''t think he would be here.


    Hansen wants to cover his face, but it is too late, and the eyes of the first person of the Tiantian Palace and Gu Yuan have already seen him.


    Hansen''s brow was slightly wrinkled. The first seat of Zhentian Temple knew that he came out of the shelter. If he called his identity, it would be a little troublesome.


    Gu Yuan and others saw Hansen. They were obviously very surprised. They stared at the stone lamp in Hansen��s hand. The stone lamp could illuminate the darkness of the sanctuary like a long lamp, and it can move freely. be surprised.


    The first face of Zhentian Temple also had amazement, but what he was surprised with was somewhat different from Gu Yuan.


    Hansen walked to the stone monument with the goldfish mother and son and the nine thousand emperors. Then he received the stone lamp and was preparing to say hello to the ancient Yuan, but he listened to Gu Yuan shaking his head and smiled: "Han brother, you should not come."


    "How do you say this?" Hansen asked with some surprise.


    Gu Yuandao: "Although there are long lanterns here, it is a Jedi. We are all trapped here, and no one can get out."


    Hansen thought: "It��s the Jedi. You don��t say it early. When I come in, let��s say, what else is there.��


    However, Gu Yuan and his non-prostitute, and naturally did not remind him of the reasons, Han Sen did not expect him, faintly asked: "Here can be trapped in the big country, you do not know what is magical?"


    Gu Yuan pointed to the stone monument: "You can understand the stone monument."


    Hansen turned his head and looked at the stone tablet. When he passed the first face of the Tiantian Palace, he saw that he was staring at himself with his own eyes, but there was no next move.


    His eyes fell on the stone tablet, and Hansen suddenly saw three large characters on the stone tablet.


    "Definitely monument." Hansen read the three words on the stone tablet, but did not understand why they would be trapped here.


    When Gu Yuan saw the look of Han Sen��s face, he knew that he did not know the origin of the life card, and he explained: ��The life card is the talent of the four sacred beasts, and the monument can be life and death. Destiny, St. Qilin used this treasure even though the universe is unmatched. Now this monument falls here. Although there is no control of St. Kirin, the power of the above is still there. Once it enters the scope of the monument, it will Will be affected by its power, will be appointed here, once away from the monument, the life will be broken, the body will die with it."


    "Is there such a thing?" Hansen looked at the monument with some surprise.


    "The son, it is true, you see the back of the monument, there is our life on it." Jiu Qiandi respectfully said to Han Sen.


    Gu Yuan and others are all a glimpse. The nine thousand emperors came together with Han Sen, and they have already made them feel a bit strange. Now, the appearance of the nine thousand emperors and Han Sen is not only respectful, but even can be said. It is a seemingly mean slave.


    The nine thousand emperors led the way in the front, Hansen took the goldfish mother and son to the back of the destined monument, and an emperor deified strong whispered to the ancient Yuan: "The nine thousand emperors seem to rely on Hansen, this is actually Unbelievable, how can the old monster be conquered by Hansen?"


    Gu Yuan shook his head, and the first seat of the town Tiangong heard this, but the brow was wrinkled even tighter.


    "This son is clearly the person I saw in front of the shelter. Even if he came out of the shelter to the big universe, with his qualifications, it is impossible to have much success. This has not been seen for many years. He has already deified, and he is able to conquer the old monsters of the nine thousand emperors. What have happened in these years when I was trapped here?" The first look of Zhentiangong stared at Hansen.

 Chapter 2946： Honor

    Hansen followed the nine thousand emperors to the back of the destined monument, and surely saw a few black shadows on the back of the definite monument, like the shadow of the candlelight reflected on the stone monument.


    Hansen looked at it carefully, but his brow was slightly wrinkled. Because the black shadow reflected on the stone tablet, it can be clearly seen that there are two large goldfish, one big and one small, and the shape is clearly he and Boa. The shadows of the other ancient coins and the first seat of the Tiangong Temple are also on the stone monument, one more than one.


    "National division, with your strength, can not break the prohibition of this stone monument?" Hansen returned to the front, looking to the ancient Yuan Daguo teacher.


    "Definite life monument is not a different treasure that can be broken with brute force." Gu Yuan Daguo teacher smiled bitterly: "Now I am waiting for the soul of life to be reflected on the monument. If you use brute force to attack the monument, the first thing that hurts is ours. The soul of life, even if we can break the monument, our soul will be broken, and after all, it will not escape."


    ��This magical treasure is so amazing?�� Hansen looked at the stone tablet with amazement.


    "The son, he said yes, the fate of the monument is indeed not available. If the St. Kirin is still there, this monument can be said to be no way to crack, but now St. Kirin is dead, only the fate of the monument itself is acting by instinct, to It is not without the law of cracking." The nine thousand emperors on the side said.


    Gu Yuan and Zhen Tiangong��s first audience heard that the nine thousand emperors claimed to be slaves in front of Han Sen, and they even looked strange.


    "What method?" Hansen asked.


    The nine thousand emperors did not answer directly, but hesitated to look at Gu Yuan and the first of them in the Tiangong Palace. The meaning was very obvious, apparently afraid of being heard by them.


    The first Tianzheng Palace disdainfully said: "A slave in a sanctuary, what good way can you have, but just want to borrow the fate of the fate?"


    The nine thousand emperors are also unambiguous, and they retorted their lips: "Since you know that the destiny has the power to be called, it is still trapped here, presumably life is too sloppy?"


    The first seat of the Tiantian Temple was not angry. It was just a cold-eyed view of the nine thousand emperors. "The weight of this seat is 9,818 pounds. I don''t know if you are heavy in geometry. Compared with this seat, I don''t know who is light? ��


    "Let''s relax!" The nine thousand emperors were furious, and one of the eyes above the armor opened slightly, seemingly ready to start.


    The first of the town Tiangong looked coldly at the nine thousand emperors, but also secretly operated.


    "Old nine, what is life?" Han Sen looked to the nine thousand emperors.


    The nine thousand emperors took a look at the first seat of the town Tiangong, and this one replied: "Returning to the son''s words, life is actually the basis of the ability to determine the monument. For example, the general creature uses the stone to suppress the opponent, the strength of the opponent. The bigger the gold stone is, the heavier it needs to be. It must surpass the strength of the opponent to be able to press it under the stone."


    "The principle of the fate of the monument is also the same, but it is not the flesh but the soul of the soul. The general strength can not get rid of the suppression of the monument. But the soul itself has its weight, this weight we usually can not see and touch No, there is no way to measure, but the fate of the fate can be called the weight of the soul of life, and in the case of the control of St. Kirin, the life monument can suppress the soul of the weight below 10,000 pounds, if it is the soul of life. If the weight exceeds 10,000 pounds, you can get rid of the suppression of the fate of the monument, and even possibly reverse the control of the monument, and become its new owner."


    "There is such a thing, what is the weight of the soul of life? What is the cultivation, talent or rank?" Hansen listened and thought interesting, smiled and asked.


    Jiuji Emperor shook his head: "It has nothing to do with cultivation, talent and rank. The weight of the soul is fixed for every creature. It is how much it is born, it will not increase or decrease. Even those low-lying Ordinary creatures may also have a tens of thousands of souls, but many true god-level powers may have a life-like soul that is as light as a feather."


    "Oh, what is the impact of the weight of the soul on the creature?" Hansen wondered.


    "The old slaves don''t know, the soul does not affect the cultivation talent, nor does it affect the length of the Shouyuan, and even has no use for the promotion level. In addition to being able to influence the monument, the old slave has never heard of the weight of the soul. Function." Jiu Qiandi replied quickly.


    "That''s because you are ignorant." The first seat of the Tiantian Temple was like a nine thousand emperor, and scorned on the side.


    The nine thousand emperor''s face sank, and a pair of green eyes stared at the first seat of the Tiantian Palace. "You are not ignorant, then what is the role of the soul of the soul?"


    The first road of the Tiantian Palace: "The soul of life is the foundation of life. It is the life of the life, the life is heavy, and the fate of life is related to the fate of its life. How can it be said to be useless?"


    "People are acclaimed, as you said, those baron viscers who have a life-threatening spirit are even more noble than the true god-level creatures that are heavy in weight?" The nine thousand emperors disdain the cold.


    The first part of the town Tiangong squinted and said: "The price and the ambiguity of life are not measured by the ranks, and the common people can understand the mystery."


    The nine thousand emperors had to argue with the first Tianzheng Palace, but Hansen interrupted: "How can we be called? Is it dangerous?"


    "You only need to drop your own drop of blood on the monument. The fate of the monument will naturally be called the weight." Jiujidi replied quickly.


    Hansen saw that the first seat of the Tiangong Temple did not refute, and the Guyuan Daguo teacher did not say anything. He expected the nine thousand emperors to say nothing.


    However, Hansen did not try it himself, but took a drop of blood from the wound of the big goldfish and smashed it into a monument.


    The red blood of the magenta-like magma fell on the monument, and it was like a pigment in the water, which dyed the whole stone into a bright red color.


    In the next second, Hansen saw the top of the destined monument, and there was a row of four zeros, and then immediately jumped up and began to rise from 0001.


    Han Sen probably knows that a word should represent a pound, and the limit of four digits is 9999. If it exceeds four digits and reaches 10,000, it will exceed the limit that the fate can reach. There is no way to continue the battle. Suppressing his life.


    "This fateful monument is somewhat similar to the eye of the law." Han Sen looked at the number of beating on the monument, and the heart was secret.


    Originally Hansen thought that the number on the monument must be beating for a while. After all, it is a true god-level alien, and life cannot be too light.


    Who knows that the number on the monument has only jumped to 26, and it stops and does not continue to beat.


    "The soul of the big goldfish is only twenty-two or six pounds?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse, and the result was too unexpected.


    The first seat of the town Tiangong said that his life is worth more than nine thousand kilograms. The big goldfish, which is also a true god, is only twenty-six pounds. This is a bit too big.

 Chapter 2947： Valuable life

    "The soul can not be equal to the strength level." Hansen hesitated, took a drop of blood from the wound of the little goldfish, and smashed it over the monument.


    As before, the fixed-name card absorbed the blood of the small goldfish, and the top of the tablet immediately showed a four-digit number, and then quickly jumped.


    Originally, Hansen did not hold too much hope. After all, the life of his mother''s big goldfish was only 26 points. I am afraid that the life of the little goldfish will not be too heavy.


    However, the number on the monument has quickly broken through the three-digit number, and it is still rising at a crazy speed, but it has broken through four digits in a few moments.


    "The soul of this thing is really strange, the life of blood relationship, the weight of the soul of the soul is so different?" Han Sen is more and more surprised.


    The nine thousand emperors replied on the side: "The story of the soul of the soul has existed since ancient times, but in general it is difficult to see the existence of the soul of life, and only the treasures like the fate of the monument can prove the soul of the soul from the side. Existence, but the weight of the soul of life is hard to say clearly. Some low-level life has a very heavy life. Some souls of high-level creatures are very light. Even blood-related creatures have different weights. It is difficult to guess. What is the law."


    Han Sen nodded slightly, looking at the number of the soul of the little goldfish, and after a while, the number of the soul of the little goldfish stopped at 7,493.


    "The soul of more than seven thousand souls is still a lot worse than the soul of the tens of thousands of pounds." The nine thousand emperors saw the test of the soul of the little goldfish stopped and sighed.


    Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi also said: "It''s a pity. If it can break through 10,000, maybe we can get out of trouble."


    "Can you test the Guyuan Guoshi?" Han Sen looked at the Guyuan Daguo teacher.


    "I have already tested, hundreds to thousands of people, no one can break through 10,000 pounds, otherwise it will not be trapped here." Gu Yuan paused, looking at Han Sen said: "Now here only The rest of your father and daughter have not been tested. I hope that some of your father and daughter will be able to break through the tens of thousands of lives and have a chance to live. Otherwise, they will all be trapped here."


    Hansen nodded slightly, and forced a drop of blood from his fingertips.


    Hansen��s blood is also red, like a crystal ruby, which falls on the monumental monument and is broken up and absorbed by the ordering card, making the whole stone monument into a ruby ??crystal clear.


    The number at the top of the stone tablet emerged again, and it quickly jumped. As the number increased, it quickly broke through the three-digit number.


    "The son of the son is really expensive, so he has already broken through the four-digit number. It is not difficult to break through the tens of thousands of pounds." The nine thousand emperors saw that Hansen��s life-threatening weight exceeded one thousand, and he said with a charming face.


    "You can''t help but look at him too high." Zhen Tiangong said indifferently.


    Others are unclear, but he is very clear. Hansen is a creature from the shelter, and he has also seen Hansen��s talents before, because the genetic status is very unstable and the talent is only average.


    Although there is no inevitable relationship between the weight of the soul and the genetic talent, the rules of the shelter will damage the soul, but not many people know.


    The first person in the town Tiangong once wanted to forcibly break into the shelter and ate the loss in this respect. It is very clear to this.


    When the crystal family escaped into the shelter, many strong people of the race knew that under those rules, if the soul of the crystal family from the inside could break through, he would not believe it.


    Gu Yuan Guo Shi and others are also staring at the numbers on the monument, which is related to their ability to get out of trouble, but they are expecting Hansen��s soul to break through.


    When the nine thousand emperors heard the first seat of the town Tiangong, some angry cold voices: "The life of the son is not to be said, and it is the commander of you who can test."


    "Yes? The seat is going to see how expensive his life is." The first seat of the town Tiangong said the understatement, but the expression made the nine thousand emperor unhappy, hate to go up and slap him.


    "Five thousand..." An emperor saw that Hansen��s life-threatening weight had exceeded 5,000, and he could not help but raise a glimmer of hope.


    "Eight thousand..." Gu Yuan��s eyes have changed a bit.


    After nine thousand years, even the first eyes of the town Tianzhu also showed a surprised color. Obviously, some people could not believe that Hansen, who came out of the shelter, would have such a heavy soul.


    "Weird, the rules in the shelter will obviously weaken the soul of life. How can he have such a fate when he comes out of the shelter?" The first seat of the Tiantian Palace frowned.


    As the numbers continue to jump, the distance 9999 is getting closer and closer. Several of the emperor''s deifications can''t help but hold their breath, staring at the numbers on the stone, only hope that the number will jump faster. Break through the limits sooner.


    Finally, under the gaze of everyone, the four digits on the stone tablet reached the full value of nine, becoming 9999, and the number on the monument also produced a momentary pause.


    This pause is only a second of time, but in the eyes of several emperors of the Imperial Family, it seems to be as long as a century.


    In the next second, the number on the stone tablet jumped again, but the jump did not increase the value, but all the numbers were reset to zero and turned into the most primitive state.


    Everyone is a stay, and the deification of an emperor said: "What is going on? Isn''t it a breakthrough of 10,000 pounds, can you get rid of the suppression of the monument? How does the weight of the soul suddenly return to zero?"


    "I''m afraid that Hansen''s life is just 9999, which is less than 10,000 pounds?"


    "Let''s go to the back of the stone tablet and see if Hansen''s life is mapped to it."


    Everyone wants to turn to look at it, but suddenly sees the radiance of the monument on the monument, the image of Hansen blood stained like a ruby-like monument, radiating a ray of sunshine, it seems that there is Wandao Xia Rui rogue .


    The whole earth was shaken up, and the fascinating monument of the radiant light slowly rose from the ground and gradually left the ground, suspended in the void.


    "Hey!" When everyone was in doubt, but when they heard the fate of the monument, there was a sound of a beast like a dragon. In the next second, everyone saw a reddish monument, in an instant. It became a holy white, a white unicorn sacred beast, and the sacred light came out from the monument. The light of the body was like the sun, illuminating the entire sanctuary of darkness.


    The ruined land, the ruined buildings, the various damaged instruments, and the strong sacred light erupted from St. Qilin, Hansen, they saw everything around them clearly.


    In addition, there are still a figure like a fairy floating above the ruins, but the bodies of the fairies are translucent, like blue jelly.


    "That is empty charm..." Hansen suddenly remembered the description of the emptiness of the nine thousand emperors.

 Chapter 2948： St. Kirin

    The empty charm fears the light of the long lamp, but under the light of St. Qilin, it seems to be less fearful. Instead, it has a sense of joy, bathed in the brilliance, and floats joyfully.


    In the depths of the sanctuary farther away from the monument, there is still a region shrouded in darkness, but the darkness there is also much lighter.


    "The old vulture, what happened outside? How does the darkness near the temple seem to be weak?" In front of the palace in the corner of the dark world, a red beast with a red body, looking at the darkness of the sky, watching the darkness in the sky .


    "You won''t be blinded? How can the sanctuary brighten?" said an invisible behemoth on the eaves.


    "It seems to be really bright." A black-and-black bird, staring at the darkness in the distance, said to a woman who was next to her fascination: "Old-fashioned woman, what do you see outside?"


    "You can call me a color girl, if you dare to add an old word, believe it or not, I will unscrew your head immediately?" The sultry woman said this inside her mouth, but her eyes also looked at the darkness of the distance.


    "Strange, it really shines a lot, what is going on?" Mei Yan snorted.


    "Sure enough, it��s not my eyes. Even the darkness in the temple is much weaker. Then there must be something big happening in the sanctuary." The red beast is so eager to move, seems to want to rush out and see the outside. what happened.


    "What''s the big thing? How big can it be? Even those gods don''t dare to set foot here. What creatures can make the sanctuary change in the world?" Mei Yan said scornfully, then sighed: "Small The owner has been away for so long, why not come back, what is going to happen?"


    "Color girl, don''t worry about it. With the strength of the little master, the creatures inside the shelter can''t match him with a finger. Who can take him? Not to mention the old cat. The little master, although the old cat is too wretched, there is no real skill, how can it be said that it is also one of the four holy beasts, the shelter is also the site that it is guarded by, and then it will not let the little master be wronged. The eye beast said.


    "Hey, who knows what the old cat is." Mei Yan snorted.


    "I''m not right, how is it getting brighter and brighter, as if I can see a little light and shadow..." The red and fierce beast looked at the darkness with his eyes open.


    The old vulture also stared at the distance, only to see the darkness, it seems that there is a group of light gradually expanding, although still can not shine the darkness around the temple, but they can see that group of light and shadow.


    Mei Yan also looked at the light and shadow, could not help but glimpse: "What happened, the light can penetrate the darkness near the temple? What happened outside?"


    The old eagle��s eyesight was the best, and when he looked at it, he suddenly cried: ��St. Kirin...is the Holy Unicorn...that is the spirit of St. Kirin is releasing power...��


    "How could it be... the spirit of St. Qilin... isn''t it in the monument? The little master hasn''t gone to the monument, how does the spirit of St. Qilin appear?" The red beast screamed.


    "Impossible... In addition to the little master, there should be no creatures that can inspire the spirit of St. Kirin." Mei Yan also changed his face.


    "I still say so much nonsense, I don''t want to rush out. The little master''s spirit of St. Qilin must not be taken away by other creatures." The red beast screamed and ran away in the darkness.


    Its body touched the darkness, and suddenly it sounded like a mechanical gear shattering. The red flame of the body collided with the darkness. Every step was like smashing a world.


    "The power of **** silence..." The red and fierce beast whispered as he walked, but no matter how it cursed, it could only be moved step by step in the darkness.


    The old eagle and the two wings spurred, and they rushed to the darkness. Like a dark cloud that covered the sky, after entering the darkness, they suddenly saw thunder and lightning, and countless fireworks bloomed between the darkness and its body.


    The charming and the eyeless beasts also rushed into the darkness, and walked slowly in the darkness. Although they were anxious, they could not rush out of the darkness in the first place and reach the light and shadow of the Holy Unicorn.


    Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi and the first seat of the Tian Tian Gong are staring at the St. Qilin. The St. Kirin is just a transparent light and shadow, and there is no substantial body.


    Hansen is also staring at St. Qilin, but the more he looks at his heart, the more surprised he is.


    The current state of St. Kirin is definitely not a different kind of thing. The smell it emits is more like...more like...


    "The soul of the beast!" Hansen almost screamed, because the holy unicorn, how to see is the soul of the beast, not the alien.


    As the brilliance of St. Qilin becomes brighter and brighter, the brilliance on the monument is gradually weaker, and it seems that the power in the monument is flowing into the body of St. Kirin, making its body more and more solid, although Still not turned into a physical body, but it seems more and more like a living thing.


    "What the **** is going on? Isn''t St. Kirin already dead? Its horns are made of jade, meat is cooked, how can there be a beast, if the beast is a spirit, then ** Already gone, can the spirit still exist?" Han Sen��s heart flashed countless questions.


    Oh!


    Guanghua has completely dimmed the fate of the monument, like the decaying wood, smashed into the dust of the sky, and the appearance of the holy unicorn is very dynamic, like living, but its body still remains like a beast The general state is not turned into an entity.


    The light of St. Qilin gradually converges, and the illuminated land is returned to the darkness. Only the two long lights still emit faint light.


    "The holy unicorn, one of the four great sacred beasts, has not yet died?" Surprised by a deity of the royal family.


    "No, the state of St. Kirin does not seem to be a living thing..." Gu Yuan Daguo teacher stared at St. Qilin frowning.


    The first seat of the Tiantian Temple is also staring at St. Qilin. The manual bombing in the sleeves has been a few times. It seems that I want to do it, but there are some taboos. After all, there is no movement.


    St. Kirin''s gaze finally fell on Hansen''s body, and the four hooves ran into the air. The volley stepped toward Hansen step by step, which exudes the body of the holy light, the indescribable miracle.


    "What does it want? It won''t be because I inspired the monument, does it want to fight with me? Or do you want to get it back to the unicorn?" Hansen said in the heart.


    When Hansen guessed, the Holy Kirin had already come to him, but he did not mean to do it.


    St. Kirin stopped at a very close distance from Hansen. The distance made Hansen have the urge to retreat, but St. Kirin suddenly snorted at Hansen, then lowered his head and extended his head to Hansen. In front of.


    "What do you mean?" Hansen looked at the low-lying head of St. Qilin in front of him. For a time, he did not respond to what St. Qilin wanted to do.


    St. Qilin saw that Hansen had no action, and he snorted and turned his head closer to Hansen.


    Hansen suddenly understood something and reached out to the head of St. Kirin.

 Chapter 2949： Temple Guardian

    "Hey!" Hansen��s palm pressed on the head of St. Qilin��s head, and the body of St. Qilin seemed to melt, and it turned into a stream of light into Hansen��s palm, straight into the brain and got into the brain. Within the soul of the sea.


    "Get the Holy Spirit of the Holy Spirit."


    Almost at the same time as the hints in his mind sounded, Hansen heard a violent rumor: "Stop!"


    In the next second, Han Sen saw a group of red clouds burning red half of the dark world, a fierce beast roaring from the body, and suddenly came to Hansen, showing fierce light, Zhang mouth was facing Hansen A red light is ejected. The red light is not like a flame. It is more like a kind of ray. In a moment, Hansen is shrouded in red light.


    "Red Kui... You are still alive..." The nine thousand emperor screamed, but the next moment, he actually flew to Hansen, one of the eyes on the dark green armor opened, emitting a green glow and The red light confronted, while screaming at the red light against Red Kui: "Red Kui, Hugh Han Gongzi."


    "Who am I, it turns out that you are an old slave, you are an old slave who did not die, but also recognized the new master?" Chi Kui stared at the nine thousand emperor cold channel, the words are contemptuous.


    "Stop, it is the Lord who ordered me to protect Han Gongzi, and Hongkui will take a break." Jiujidi angered, but after seeing it, he was very jealous of Hongkui and did not dare to do it.


    Chi Kui Yin smiled: "Thousands of eyes, you are less fart there, how old he is, when the Lord is there, his grandfather''s grandfather is afraid that he has not yet been born, the Lord has ordered you to protect him, and there is also a nonsense. limit."


    The nine thousand emperor Zhangkou wants to explain, but the red screams roared. The sound of the red slamming the gold and iron, the red light on the body was dyed into darkness, staring at Hansen with a disgusting voice: "Less nonsense, old slaves recognize you." I don''t care about the new master, let your master hand over the Holy Spirit, or you will let your master and your child disappear today."


    After all, Zhangkou vomited red light and spit out to the nine thousand emperors who were in front of Hansen.


    "Red Kui, you have to be afraid of you as the emperor." Jiu Qian Emperor bite his teeth, the body flashes green, and the ghostlike ghost appears, even for a thousand years.


    Under the blessing of a thousand years, the nine thousand emperors were able to block the red light.


    "A thousand years, a thousand years, you will spend your life in a few years, I see how many longevity you can support." Red is talking, the red light in the mouth is constant, The impact of the nine thousand emperors.


    The green dawn of the nine thousand emperors under the blessing of a thousand years, also resisted the impact of red light, but his appearance is constantly aging, and his hair is more and more pale.


    "Han Gongzi is going quickly." Jiuji Emperor shouted as he resisted the red light.


    Hansen was a little surprised. I didn��t expect the nine thousand emperors to really protect him like this. It��s not like fake.


    Just want to say something, but I saw a cloud of dark clouds rushing from the darkness, hovering in the air and saying: "Where? Where are you going? Without leaving the Holy Spirit, all will die." ��


    "����...you are alive..." The face of Jiuji Emperor is even more ugly.


    "It''s not just them who are alive." With a cold, seductive voice, a fascinating woman came out of the darkness.


    In the other direction, an eyeless behemoth also climbed out. Four horror creatures of various shapes suddenly blocked the light of the light, and gave the ancient people who were originally prepared to stay away from it. Blocked.


    "No eyes... Witch... You are still alive..." The nine thousand emperors were shocked and stared blankly at the four terrorist creatures.


    "We are responsible for guarding the temple, the temple is still there, how can we die." The witch''s eyes turned and fell on Hansen, and said: "You are an old slave, you can live to the present, and recognize A new master, it is somewhat unexpected."


    The nine thousand emperors screamed against the red light of the red prince: "The emperor has absolutely not betrayed the Lord, and the Lord has commanded me to protect Han Gongzi..."


    "After now, you still have a hard mouth, first killing your old slave, and then picking up the kid who dared to steal the Holy Spirit." The old eagle snorted in the air and spit out a black smoke.


    The black smoke is not violent, but it is a bit weird, like a black snake that rolls up to nine thousand emperors.


    The attack of the nine thousand emperors against Red Kui has been exhausted, and there is still room to resist the black smoke. His face is full of horror, but there is no way to resist it.


    Suddenly, the nine thousand emperors only felt that the shoulders were pulled back by a force, and while avoiding the black smoke, they also broke away from the attack range of red light.


    With a gaze, the nine thousand emperors saw themselves behind Hansen, and the red and black smoke swept toward Hansen.


    "The son is careful..." The nine thousand emperors were shocked and wanted to rush to help Hansen resist, but only felt that the surrounding space seemed to have an inexplicable change. The red and black smokes were slow and slow, so how close Can''t Hansen.


    "The time domain of the ghost of time!" Both Red and Kuang Peng were horrified, converging their strength, and did not continue to attack.


    "There is nothing remarkable in the time field." The sound of the cold voice of Kun Peng, the two wings rushed to Hansen.


    "Old vulture, first stop." The witch, who was charming, opened her mouth at this time and stopped the old vulture.


    "What?" The old eagle whispered and looked at the witch.


    "First of all these things are dealt with, and it is not too late to pick him up." The witch said with a faint sigh.


    "Also." The old eagle eyes turned, the wings fluttered, the black smoke in the mouth, and the volume turned to the deification of the Guyuan Daguo division and the three emperors.


    On the other side, the eyeless behemoth also moved a huge body and rolled over to the first seat of the Tiantian Palace.


    "And slowly, there is something to say in the next." Gu Yuan Daguo teacher on the body like the strength of Yun Ruxia, but did not block the black smoke from the old carvings, the body figured back and shouted.


    The three great emperor''s deified strongmen did not have such a profound function as the ancient ones. The power of the body was dissipated by the black smoke. It suddenly disappeared like a soul, and they fell to the ground without sound.


    "If there is anything, after the death, I will say enough to the other side." The old vulture said that it was a yin, and the two wings spurred and rushed toward the ancient Yuan.


    The eyeless beast over there slammed into the first seat of the town Tiangong like a hob, but only saw the first palm of the town Tiangong turn one by one, and the direction of the eyeless behemoth rolling turned a hundred and eighty degrees. Rolled directly into the darkness.


    "In the town of Tiangong, the chief elder, there is no intention to offend everyone, I don''t know if I can listen to the next words." Although the first seat of Zhentian Temple is powerful, he does not dare to be crazy here, and he is very respectful.


    However, no one cares about him at all. The invisible beast suddenly rolled out of the darkness and rushed to the first seat of the Tiantian Palace.

 Chapter 2950： Weird atmosphere

    The first seat of the town Tiangong once again used the means of changing the land, and wanted to change the space, so that the eyeless behemoth could not get close to him.


    But this time, the eyeless beast has not been affected by the change of the sky. Although the space orientation has been changed, the eyeless beast has still rolled toward the first seat of the Tiantian Palace, and the faster and faster, the first place in the town Tiangong In front of.


    The first face of Zhentian Temple was slightly changed, and the big sleeves suddenly waved. There seemed to be a space in the sleeves, and the invisible behemoth was inhaled.


    Seeing that the eyeless beast had reached the cuff, it suddenly stopped, his mouth twitched into a trumpet, and slammed against the first of the town��s Tiangong.


    beep!


    It was like the sound of a sea boat whistle. At the moment when the sound came out, the ripples visible to the naked eye rushed out of the mouth of the eyeless behemoth. It seemed to be a wave of water, wrapped the first seat of the town Tiangong into one. The sound wave ring of the circle suddenly bound the body of the first seat of the town Tiangong.


    The power of the heavens in the town of Tiangong was frantically surging, but it was impossible to tear the sound wave ring, and the person was firmly locked in the sound wave ring.


    The eyeless behemoth turned and walked back, the sound wave ring automatically pulled the first seat of the town Tiangong, and soon came back to the witch.


    On the other hand, the Guyuan Daguo Division did not have the opportunity to speak at all. The speed of Kunpeng was too fast. The continuous attack made the Guyuan Daguo teacher tired and cope. In the blink of an eye, there were many wounds. In the end, the Guyuan Daguo Division was in shape. Flash, retired into the darkness, and Peng Peng came back after a while, but looking at his face did not seem to catch up with the ancient times.


    "The guy''s genetic technique is a bit weird, and he can move freely in the power of silence, let him run." After Peng Peng came back, he said.


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s not hard to guess what the emperor is here, don''t bother him." said the witch.


    The eyes of everyone are concentrated on Hansen and others. The first seat of Zhentian Temple has been struggling, but it is difficult to get rid of the shackles of the sound wave ring.


    "Hand over the Holy Spirit, I can give you a life." The witch stared at Hansen.


    Hansen did not answer the witch, but his eyes looked at the witches. In the video that the old cat brought back, he saw the witches and they knew that they were all right. The small flowers should be here.


    "Ask you, what is it?" The old eagle shouted.


    The nine thousand emperors quickly flew to the front of Hansen and said to the witch: "Where, you must believe me. It is really the Lord who wants me to protect Han Gongzi from the temple. The Lord has a remnant in the jade statue of the Holy Garden... ..."


    "Edit, you will continue to edit." Red Kui sneered: "The holy garden jade statue is the Lord for Miss Wan, and how can he leave a remnant in it?"


    When the nine thousand emperors suddenly stunned, they couldn��t explain it. They secretly complained: "Lord, Lord, for your love, the old slaves are nothing to fight this life, but it��s too embarrassing to die in their own hands. Qu Yuan, the Lord is so fascinating, how can you not count this ring?"


    "Han Gongzi, you go first, the old slaves dragged them." The nine thousand emperors sighed, said Hansen behind him.


    The old vulture and the red cui are listening to the sinful smile: "You drag us? How to drag? Use your instant for a thousand years? Even if you drag your Shouyuan, can you drag it for a few seconds?"


    "Old slaves, you are really loyal to your new master." The witch squinted and looked at Hansen.


    "Old nine, you step back." Hansen suddenly said to the nine thousand emperors in front of him.


    "Han Gongzi..." The nine thousand emperors were anxious to say something, but Hansen waved and interrupted.


    Hansen signaled that the nine thousand emperors had retreated to the side and asked the witch to ask: "Hello, are you charming?"


    The witches and the vultures are all a slight glimpse. The names of the charming and the old eagle are the names of each other, and the outsiders simply do not know.


    Especially the name of Mei Yu, it is only after the small flowers came, and only the small flowers are called by one person. The old carvings are called witches.


    "Do you know me?" The witch frowned and looked at Hansen, and it seemed to be a bit familiar.


    "In the next Hansen, come here to find a small flower, but also look forward to your high hand, let my father and son reunite." Han Sen said slightly, he intends to ritual after the soldiers, if it is good to say no, then can only force into it.


    "You are Hansen!" Mei Yan, they heard the name is a glimpse.


    They know that Xiaohua��s biological father is Hansen, but for them, it��s not important for Xiaohua��s biological father to be, so they didn��t care about Han Sen��s appearance. Even if he saw it, he didn��t pay attention to it. Did not recognize it.


    "You are... the little master, he..." The old vulture also looked at Hansen with a big eyes and called it out.


    The nine thousand emperors suddenly became awkward. I don��t know what the situation is. I couldn��t turn my mind for a moment. ��What do you mean? The old vulture says that Hansen is the elder of their little master? The old vultures have recognized the new owner. And it��s still the son of Han Gongzi...and so on...��


    The nine thousand emperor suddenly blinked his eyes, as if he had thought of something, suddenly shot his thigh, and his heart said: "It turns out that... It��s so... I��m fine, the Lord has no idea, how can I not count this? Ring... It��s so...haha...��


    "I didn''t expect it. I really didn''t expect that the Lord had even had children with Han Gongzi. With the old eagle and the witch, their temper, if they were not the Lord''s flesh, how could they recognize the Lord, yes, it must be like this. That��s right, the original Lord��s protection is the relatives of the little master... oh... no... relatives... how is this happening... no matter... the gods on the Lord... what is it? Can''t you?" The more the nine thousand emperors want to think, the more they feel that they are saved.


    When the nine thousand emperors thought about it, they laughed and said, Haha said: "It turned out to be a family. What else did you fight? You still didn''t welcome Han Gongzi into the temple?"


    The witches and others are all face to face. They don��t know how to deal with them for a while. They didn��t think that the father of Xiaohua, the guy who came out of a shelter, could be promoted to the level of deification without help. Conquered the old monster of the nine thousand emperors, and ran into the sanctuary.


    This is really beyond their expectations. I have never thought that this kind of thing will happen before.


    The first trapped town of Tiangong originally thought about smashing them when they fought against the 9th Emperor and Hansen. They knew that they had escaped. Who knows that they suddenly climbed relatives, Hansen turned into a small master of the sanctuary, let him It was also a surprise in my heart.


    "Don''t you say that...the child has become the new master of the sanctuary..." The first thing in the town of Tiantian remembered the small flower. He wanted to bring the small flower back to the town Tiangong. Unfortunately, Hansen took it back and couldn''t think of the little one. The child will become the master of the new generation of the sanctuary.


    For a time, everyone was worried about everything, and no one spoke, and the atmosphere became extremely strange.

 Chapter 2951： Removed it

    The old vulture said with a sullen face: "Although you are the blood of a small master, even if you are a blood relative, you can''t take the Holy Spirit of the little master and hand over the Holy Spirit."


    "Yes, the Holy Spirit must be returned." Red Kui also said Hansen.


    "You are going to rebel?" The nine thousand emperor''s face changed.


    The witch smiled and said to Hansen: "You are the father of the little master. Naturally, it is also a guest of our sanctuary. But the Holy Spirit is of great importance. It is still your son''s thing. If you want to come, you will not grab your son''s things. Hope You can return the Holy Spirit."


    "Returning the Holy Spirit can bring the little flowers out, I will give them directly." Han Sen said faintly.


    "The little flower is not in the sanctuary now, you can give us the Holy Spirit." The witch is charming.


    "Then I will wait for him to come back." Hansen said.


    "If you want to pay, you should hand it over to the little master. Why should you hand it over to you? You still don''t lead the way in the front, let Han Gongzi enter the temple and other small masters." The nine thousand emperors screamed at the side.


    "He can''t enter the temple." Red Kui said coldly.


    "Why can''t I enter the temple? He is the biological father of the little master. Why can''t he enter the temple?" The nine thousand emperors immediately shouted dissatisfaction.


    "You call an egg, the butterfly is born out of the caterpillar, the butterfly can fly, can the caterpillar fly?" Chi Kui stunned the nine thousand emperors and said with a snoring voice.


    "What do you mean by this?" The nine thousand emperors were furious.


    "It is what you hear, hand over the Holy Spirit, and when the little master needs it, he will naturally go to him." Red and the nine thousand emperors looked at each other, like two cockfighting.


    "You dare to ignore Han Gongzi, Han Gongzi, but the Lord personally commanded to be sent to the temple... You can''t rebel..." The nine thousand emperors shivered.


    "You said we believe it?" Chi Kui grinned disdainfully.


    The nine thousand emperors still want to say something, the witch interrupted him: "Thousands of eyes, the temple is not the same place, that is the last hope of our sanctuary, only the small master is eligible to enter, and no one else can approach half a step. Even if we are ourselves, if you are truly a sanctuary, you should be able to understand."


    After a pause, the witch sings and said to Hansen: "The old cat should have told you about the situation of the little master here. We take care of him. He is very good, there is no danger, you can rest assured. Nowadays The little master is about to be promoted to deification. It will take a long time for the sanctuary to reappear in the world. When the gates of the sanctuary are wide open, you will naturally be able to reunite with him and become a guest of my sanctuary."


    "As for the Holy Spirit, that is what the little master must do to restore the sanctuary. Otherwise, when the holy domain is restarted, the little master will be in danger. Since you are the father of the little master, you will not want to watch the little master feel dangerous. "The witch took care of the long hair, and narrowed her eyes and said: "I told you so much, just because you are the father of the little master, otherwise you want to kill you to recapture the Holy Spirit, and change others. We will never Say so much nonsense. We respect you as the father of the little master and hope that you can understand our difficulties."


    "What does it mean to restart the sanctuary? What is the danger of small flowers?" Hansen frowned and asked the witch.


    "This is the thing of my sanctuary. I don''t bother you."


    Hansen suddenly sinks his face: "What about your sanctuary? Xiaohua is my son. You said that his business has nothing to do with me?"


    "Kids, don''t toast, don''t eat and drink fine wine, really let us start to take the Holy Spirit. When you have a good time, don''t blame us for not loving the little master." Red is surging, it seems to swallow The behemoth is general, oppressing Hansen.


    Hansen��s own temper is stubborn, eating soft and not eating hard masters, not to mention the fact that this matter is related to the safety of small flowers, how can he give in.


    "I''m afraid you don''t have that skill." Han Sen snorted, pulling out the karma knife and holding the Medusa shield in the other hand.


    Although the Holy Spirit is different from the name of the Beast Soul, the essence of the two is the same. Since the Beast Spirit has no way to forcibly seize it, the Holy Spirit is naturally the same. Once the Master dies, the Holy Spirit will dissipate along with it. Hansen does not believe that the witch can force it. Take out the Holy Spirit.


    If it can be forcibly taken out, I am afraid that the witches have already started at the very beginning, and will not tell him so much nonsense.


    "What do you want to do?" The faces of Red Kui, Laojiao and others were gloomy. I didn''t expect Hansen to dare to turn their faces.


    They are invincible in the era of the sanctuary, and few people can match it. In this era, it is synonymous with invincibility.


    It is the first of the Tiangong Temple in the town. It can be said that it is the top powerhouse in the big universe today, and it is easily trapped by the eyeless behemoth.


    Hansen��s creature from a shelter was only a butterfly, and he dared to turn his face on the spot, but he never thought of it.


    "What?" Hansen looked calm, his eyes crossed the old carvings and looked into the boundless darkness.


    Hansen��s direction is exactly where they came from, and if it is not bad, there is the temple.


    "I don''t care where it is, what are you, what is the resurrection of the sanctuary, what is shining in the world, all in my eyes are a fart, since it is detrimental to my family''s small flowers, even if it is the **** of the temple, Lao Tzu will also take it apart. Hansen said, reaching out and handing over the stone lamp to Boa, he said: "Boa, give the father a lamp, our father and daughter will tear down this broken temple today, since it is already If you attribute it to the dust of history, let it be annihilated forever."


    "Remove it!" Boa sat on Hansen''s shoulder, one hand holding a stone lamp, excitedly loud.


    "With you also match?" Chi Kui disdainfully cold.


    The witch''s gaze fell on the stone lamp, but it was a slight surprise. He wondered: "How can the saint''s family lamp be in your hand?"


    "What! Family lights?" Red, old and unshaven eyes were also shocked, and their eyes were on the rock lamp in the hands of Boa.


    At first glance, the face changed greatly. Red Kui was even called out: "The family lamp... is really the family lamp of the saint... How could it be in his hands..."


    "The family lights are still... that is not to say..." The old eagle was shaking with excitement.


    Hansen naturally listened to the old vultures. They said that although some strange saints�� national lights are not within the gene temple, they fall into the big universe, but Hansen has no mood to think more. Jumped up and rushed toward the temple in the darkness.


    "What is the holy land of the lord of the lord, what kind of sacred lamp, as long as the loss of my son, all removed." Han Sen''s heart, blood and nerves and ice muscle jade surgery have also reached the limit, making his The whole body is like ice jade, the skin has become translucent, crystal clear and shimmer.

 Chapter 2952： Punch

    "Crazy!" The old eagle snorted, and the wings fluttered, and Hansen was in front of him.


    Hansen has opened up the time domain, but within the time domain, the speed of the old eagle is still as fast as lightning, as if the time domain has no effect on it at all.


    Hansen knows that it is not useless in the time domain, but the speed of the old carving is too fast, and it is faster than the influence of the time domain.


    Hansen was the first to see the speed in the field of time. In terms of speed alone, this old eagle is afraid that it is difficult to find an opponent in the big universe, saying that it is the first in the world. Over.


    Like the old vultures that cover the sky, the clouds are shrouded in the sky above Hansen. The wings move, and there are countless vacuum blades in the space. It is like a whirlpool. It rotates around Hansen, and any vacuum blade. The terror force that has the tearing space, even if the true god-level powerhouse has received a vacuum blade, I am afraid that it will be broken.


    However, those vacuum blades are only around Hansen and there is no further contraction.


    "Han Sen, look at the feelings of the little master, give you another chance, you have to make your own mistakes." The old eagle screamed.


    "I will give you another chance to hand over the small flowers." Hansen''s figure flashed, and the vacuum blade vortex that rushed out of the telescope continued to rush toward the darkness.


    "And what he abolished, first take it down." Red Kui rushed over, his eyes flashing red, is about to spray to Hansen, but heard a strange call from the side.


    "Hugh wounded Han Gongzi." The nine thousand emperors hesitated again and again, or a bite of their teeth, one of the eyes on the armor opened as much as possible, releasing ten thousand dawns and stopping the nine thousand emperors.


    "You are an old slave, Laozi looks at the face of the little master, do not want to kill that Hansen, still can''t kill you?" Red Kui was furious, his body was soaring, and he fought with the nine thousand emperors.


    The eyeless beast''s mouth is shrunk into a trumpet shape, blowing against Hansen, and suddenly the sound waves are bound to Hansen. This sound wave is everywhere, and you can''t hide.


    Hansen did not dare to care about it. Even the first seat of the Tiangong Temple was trapped by this sound wave ring. It is known that this ring is very powerful.


    "Baoer palm lamp!" Han Sen screamed, and raised the shield of Medusa in his hand, only to see the demon eyes on Medusa''s shield opened his eyes and turned into a horrible gaze. To the sound wave.


    Boa quickly put the lamp in front of Medusa, and the fascinating gaze passed through the flames and was immediately dyed with a blazing color.


    The light of gaze is intertwined with the sound wave, and suddenly I see a wave of water waves that have just solidified in the void. It looks very strange, like a circle of waves is frozen in the air. .


    Hansen''s figure flashed again, and he was about to rush into the darkness. The witch suddenly appeared in front of him and smiled at Hansen.


    Although she is fascinating, she usually does not laugh at all, and it is cold and cold like an iceberg. Nowadays, under this laugh, it seems as if the spring sun and the snow are all recovering, and the flowers are not enough to describe her laughing country.


    This smile is beautiful, but it falls in the eyes of Hansen, but it makes his brow wrinkle. In this laugh, Han Sen feels awkward, there is a conflict for the death of the red face, hate can not immediately rush into the witch In the arms, in fact, his body has involuntarily went to the witch.


    In the heart, Hansen reached out and held a stone mirror in his hand. I saw the silver light flowing over the mirror of the stone mirror, and the light and shadow of a nine-tailed fox woman emerged.


    After the appearance of the light and shadow of the nine-tailed fox woman, there was a lot of strange ripples intertwined in the space that was originally calm and incapable, like lightning strikes in the air.


    The charm of the witch on the body, a flash of amazement in the eyes, watching the stone like a moving channel: "The fox''s nine-turned life mirror?"


    It��s very slow to say, but in fact it��s only a short time. Hansen broke through the three levels and flashed into the darkness.


    The witches did not expect Hansen to have such a means. At this time, it is too late to block Hansen.


    "Chasing!" The old eagle screamed, and the two wings rushed into the darkness. The black gas and the darkness of the body produced countless lightnings, making it look like a thunderbird flying in the dark clouds. .


    In addition to the red Kui fighting with the nine thousand emperors, the witch and the eyeless behemoth also rushed into the dark to stop Hansen.


    "Hey!" The sound wave ring on the first seat of the Tiantian Temple was broken, and the first seat of the Tiantian Temple was also taken out of trouble.


    "I didn''t expect a guy who came out of the shelter to grow to this point? Maybe there is hope and hope." The first seat of the town Tiantang did not retreat, but also chased the past in the dark.


    Not long after Hansen rushed into the darkness, he was chased up by the old eagle. The speed of the old eagle was too fast. Even in the darkness of horror, it was still incredible. In the blink of an eye, Hansen was chased behind him.


    "You are looking for death!" The old eagle was inspired by the fierceness. When it was in the universe, it did not know how many creatures were swallowed. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a fierce beast.


    In his life, he only served the Lord, even if he was the same as the witch and the guardian of the temple, it was only regarded as a friend.


    At this time, Hansen forced to break into the temple, and his heart suddenly murdered, and everything was left behind. The mouth was a sucker, only the black smoke in the mouth rolled, and the Hansen rolled over the past, like A horrible black smoke drug lord.


    "Don''t kill him, catch it." The witch chased after her, screaming in the back, among the four beasts, her mind was the most delicate, and the other three were the ones who swallowed the words without any words. It is.


    The witch is not willing to kill Hansen seriously, otherwise she will not be able to explain to Xiaohua at that time. Even if this kind of thing can be won for a while, I am afraid that it will not be alive.


    However, the fierceness of the old eagle has started. I can��t listen to it. I cried out, ��I swallowed his flesh and blood, so that he would never be overborn and completely annihilated between the universe. No one knows his existence.��


    After all, the black smoke in the mouth is even more violent, and it has already been rolled up in front of Hansen, just like the poisonous cockroaches that sway to Hansen''s body.


    The cosmic gear in the darkness is broken. Hansen can only teleport within the range of the stone lamp. It can''t move out of the scope of black smoke. It simply no longer escapes. It lifts the view of Medusa again. To the black smoke of the old carving.


    Boa quickly lifted the stone lamp to the front of Medusa''s eyes. I saw that the demon eyes were stained with the blazing light flames. I was intertwined with the black smoke, but there was no direct condensation of the black smoke. Only the front part After being solidified, the black smoke behind is still still impacting. The black smoke that has solidified in the front is crushed. After the light of gaze, it is also solidified. So the cycle of the black smoke and the gaze is endless. Time is deadlocked.

 Chapter 2953： Stupid

    The size of the eyeless beast is huge, but it is not clumsy. It rolls faster than the witch. See Hansen and the old vulture hold it, and the eyeless beast immediately blows at Hansen. It��s just that this time it��s not the sound ring, but the horrible UHF shock.


    Hey!


    Hansen only felt that his entire body was shaking with the sound wave, as if it were to fall apart.


    The surrounding buildings were turned into sand and gravel in an instant. Whether it was stone or metal, under the ultra-high frequency shock, they instantly collapsed into dust.


    The same indiscriminate terrorist attack made Han Sen have no room for dodge.


    The armor of Hansen emerged, and the mantra of the mantra appeared on the flesh, and the clothes of Hansen were broken. Only the blue-brown robes remained intact.


    After the appearance of the spell armor, the above spells flickered, and the power of eternal solidification covered Hansen''s body at the same time. The UHF shock sound wave suddenly lost its effect and could not continue to spread in his body.


    At this time, the witch also rushed over, and the old vulture and the invisible behemoth were in a corner, and Hansen was surrounded.


    "Han Sen, this is your last chance, handed over to the Holy Spirit, I can be the Lord to let you leave without any loss." The witch glared at Hansen and said coldly.


    "Hand over the small flowers, you can do whatever you want, otherwise, even today, the king of Laos is here, I must also tear down the temple." Han Sen said faintly.


    "The big words are not awkward!" The old vulture was furious, and the smoky smokyness in his mouth was so fierce that he suppressed the gaze of Medusa and pressed a little bit toward Hansen.


    "Han Sen, although you are a talented genius, you can''t get enough to the big universe, so I have to look at you. But unfortunately, although you are the father of a small master, your gene is too stable. In the future, it will be difficult to reach the top, and you must be clear about this," said the witch.


    "I don''t know." Hansen sneered.


    "Well, then I will explain it to you. Let''s just say that the shelter gives you the ability to absorb various biological genes for your own use and to evolve yourself. But while you are absorbing the evolution of the alien genes, It means that your own genes have been impacted and changed, making your own genetic order chain very unstable, so no matter how your genes evolve, this instability will still exist."


    "But the flower is different. Although he inherited your gene, but because the genetic gene has been optimized and has become his basic gene, there is no instability factor. Say, Xiaohua has your strengths, and at the same time, you have abandoned your shortcomings, and blue is better than blue, so the quality of small flowers is something you don''t have."


    "What about that? My son is no matter how good, that is my son, not a tool for your sanctuary." Hansen said coldly.


    "We never thought of using florets as a tool. He is our little master and the new lord of the sanctuary." The witch said seriously.


    Hansen sneered disdainfully: "If this Lord of the Sanctuary is so good, no one has been to it for so many years, why is it that my family''s flower is the turn?"


    "Well, don''t say this, take a step back. Even if we put you into the temple, you can''t damage anything, because the temple itself is almost immortal, otherwise it can''t be intact under such a war. The loss is preserved.�� The witch stunned and went on to say: ��You must believe in us. The little master is the son of the heavenly election. In the future, he will be able to restore the sanctuary and become the master of the great universe. As his father, you should It is right for him to be proud, not to be his obstacle."


    "I am proud of Xiaohua, but not because he is the owner of the **** sanctuary, but because he is my son." Hansen taunted and looked at the witch.


    "And what he dismissed, first take it down and say it." The old eagle squirted a black smoke and screamed.


    The witch waved her hand and watched Hansen continue. "Whether you believe or not, I can tell you with certainty that even if you let you into the temple, you can''t do anything. Just like the Holy Spirit you take away, Even if it is for you to take it, it is useless, because you can''t use it at all. The Holy Spirit is the genetic weapon of the Lord''s special system. Only the people who cultivate the Eucharist can use it, and it is useless for others to take it."


    Han Sen knows that the witch is not imaginary. Although he has collected the Holy Spirit of St. Qilin, he cannot summon the St. Qilin as a common beast to be genetically armed.


    Hansen can feel it. St. Kirin��s own intentions are not against him, but I don��t know why. There is always a gap between them. Even if St. Kirin is willing, Hansen can��t use it. The power of both. Can''t be merged into one.


    In an inappropriate analogy, it feels like a voltage mismatch, like a machine that requires 4 volts to work, and Hansen can only supply 22 volts, so it can''t start the machine properly. .


    Hansen has not used St. Qilin because he has no way to start St. Qilin, and there is no way to make it a genetically armed form.


    When the witch sees Hansen''s look, she continues to say: "Moreover, you are the father of Xiaohua, and certainly will not grab his things. Anyway, it will be given to him sooner or later. Why are you so stubborn? We are all In order to make a small flower, why bother you and die, do you say it?"


    The black smoke in the old carving mouth is already pressing on the shield of Medusa. Hansen can already feel the black smoke from the impact, and it has a strange power, like a small whirlpool, is swallowing. Suction all the vitality in the vicinity, so that the hair on Han Sen''s skin is upside down.


    Han Sen��s face is the same, just looking at the witch��s fascinating and said: ��You said it makes sense. Since everyone is good for small flowers, let Xiaohua go with my father, son and Laozi, this is a matter of course. If you want to see him, as long as the flowers are willing, I will not stop you."


    "The stubbornness!" The witch is also annoyed. After talking for so long, Hansen is hard and hard to eat, so she has no patience.


    "Haha, I robbed my son, and said that I am stubborn. The sanctuary is the first force in the universe that once ruled the world, and it is enough to overbear." Hansen said.


    "Since you insist on doing this, then you can''t blame us." The witch said, pulling out a jade from the hair, and gently licking Hansen.


    Suddenly, I saw a little star-shaped mangling from the tip of the jade, and pointed to Hansen��s eyebrows.


    "It should have been like this, and what he dismissed." The eyeless beast snorted and said that the huge body of the ball suddenly spread out, and there was a row of meat pipes like chimneys on the back.


    Hey!


    The whistle sounded at the same time in the meat tube, and the horrible sound waves were also ejected, and the ring of the ring blew to Hansen.

 Chapter 2954： Father and daughter fight three fierce

    In addition to the speed of the old carvings can completely exceed the time domain, the power of the eyeless behemoths and witches are affected to varying degrees, and it is difficult for the power to fall on Hansen in the first place.


    But the time domain can''t delay their power for too long, and that power will eventually fall.


    "Boa, then." Han Sen threw the nine-turned mirror to Boa, and at the same time pulled out the karma knife and threw it directly into the air, biting the handle of the karma knife with his mouth.


    Almost at the same time, Hansen pulled out another blade, which is the enchanting **** of the fox family.


    Although the karma knife is powerful, its main ability is karma, and its active aggressiveness is not strong. In this level of combat, it is difficult to play a big role. Only after Hansen is injured, it is only Will be useful.


    But the **** of sorrow is different. When Han Sen is in the hand, the power of blood and nerves rushes into the body. This power is not to control the gods, but to seal the gods. Rip a hole.


    At the beginning, Hansen��s power could not control the gods and was controlled by the power of the gods, so they had to ask for help to seal them.


    But now Hansen''s strength can be comparable to ordinary gods, enough to use the true Protoss and the family, naturally there is not so much scruples.


    Hey!


    On the top of the gray goddess that was sealed after being sealed, a **** vein rushed out of a crack, revealing the copper body below.


    The purple light in the crack between the moments made the gray body more and more bright, and there were many cracks. Finally, a slamming sound, all the darkness was broken, revealing the shining body of the copper.


    Hansen held the **** of mercy and directly waved the power that greeted the witch''s jade. After the two men attacked, Hansen''s figure was shaken back, but it was not traumatized, but the power was slightly worse.


    Boa took a stone lamp and held a nine-turned life mirror in front of the sound wave ring that the eyeless behemoth blew. The nine-tailed fox girl in the mirror flickered, shining silver, and those sound waves were Not defeated, but they all flew back.


    The black smoke of the old eagle is hanging like a star river. The crazy impact, the Medusa shield is also difficult to completely resist, Hansen is teleported, forcibly avoiding the impact of black smoke.


    Originally at such a close distance, Hansen could not escape, but Hansen��s position was not far from the eyeless behemoth. He deliberately circled the eyeless behemoth, through the eyeless giant. The body of the beast is obscured, so that the old carvings are scrupulous enough to avoid this blow.


    Hansen and his wife joined forces to fight the three fierce beasts. The three fierce beasts couldn��t help them for a while, and they even fought a victory.


    The nine-turned life mirror can bounce off the attack, and the goddess of love is also known as the **** of love. It seems that there is no special effect, but in the battle with Hansen, especially the power of colliding with the gods, the three beasts are Feeling inexplicably weakened some power on my own, it seems that I can''t bear to kill Hansen.


    Hansen and Boer rely on the stone lamp, the nine-turned life mirror, the Meishen god, the Medusa shield, and hard to block the offensive of the three big beasts.


    "This kid is a wicked door... How come so many true protoss and clans..." The eyeless behemoth screams while fighting.


    "Mom, no eyes, you let it go, don''t get in the way." The old screaming depressed, most of his offensive, had to converge because of the eyeless beast, the battle was very depressed.


    The witch has a jade in her hand, and her body shape is erratic, but she has not been able to find a chance to reinvent Hansen.


    "When!" Hansen��s head slammed, and the karma of the karma in the mouth blocked the witch��s jade, and the body shape was shaken off, and blood was flowing out of the teeth.


    The witch, the eyeless and the old vulture, the strength of any one is above Hansen, and Hansen alone is not necessarily their opponent, but Hansen is the one who is the least afraid of the group battle in this world.


    One-on-one, he may not be the opponent of the witch, but three-on-one, Hansen has become more comfortable.


    The layout and the borrowing power were used by Hansen, and the three beasts were involved in each other, and the combat effectiveness was greatly weakened.


    Hansen and Bo''s father and daughter were both left and right, and gradually retreated toward the depths of the darkness. The witches could not completely stop Hansen for a time, just let him not rush so quickly.


    As Hansen gets deeper and darker, the witches are getting more and more restricted in their darkness, and the confrontation with the power of silence itself consumes some of their power, plus the time domain for them. Weakening, making them more and more difficult to block Hansen.


    "Mom, hell, how do you guys have so many weird things... Does the world''s good things make him jealous?" The old warrior is extremely depressed, his strength is stronger than Hansen, but there is a kind Powerful and nowhere to feel.


    "If there was a family lamp in his hand, which enhanced the power of the nine-turned life mirror, I shattered the **** broken mirror." The eyeless behemoth is also a helpless face.


    "This guy is not the father of the little master. Although the gene is unstable, but the fighting ability is really strong, you can use us to restrict each other. You should first retreat and hand him over to me, I have a way to hold him." Witch Drinking.


    "Okay, give it to you, we will give you a battle." The old eagle said that the two wings rushed out of the battle circle, it felt that the battle was too depressed.


    The eyeless behemoth also rolled aside, blocking Hansen��s rush to the temple.


    However, how can Hansen be as they wish, as the shadows follow, like the bones of the bones to keep up with the eyeless beast, never let it get out of the battle circle.


    "You...you don''t follow me..." The eyeless behemoth screams, but how can he get rid of Hansen, it doesn''t have the speed of the old eagle.


    Hansen stuck to him in the time domain, so that he never got out of the battle circle.


    "No eyes, what are you honing there? You are not going to quit." Most of the witch''s attacks were blocked by the eyeless behemoth, and they could not help but be angry.


    "I... I want to retire..." The eyeless beast is even more depressed.


    One time the scene became very embarrassing, the eyeless behemoth left and left, but always could not open Hansen, but helped Hansen block the witch''s attack.


    The old eagle swayed and came to the side of the eyeless beast. The claw caught the body of the eyeless beast and took it away from Hansen''s time field.


    "Where to go..." Boa screamed with excitement, and the mirror of the nine-turned head of the hand illumined the flame of the stone lamp, and a blazing mirror light illumined the old eagle, causing the old eagle''s body to tremble. As with the electric shock, the eyeless behemoth was released, and it suddenly flew into the darkness.

 Chapter 2955： Empty charm

    At the time of the battle, you can hear the sound of a woman crying in the darkness around me. Obviously, those empty charms are attracted by the battle.


    It��s just because the air is afraid of the light of the stone lamp and is not close to this area.


    The old vulture was photographed by Boa with a nine-turned life mirror, but it did not seem to be hurt, but I don��t know why. After being photographed like this, the vulture is faintly afraid of the mirror of the nine-turned mirror. It is illuminated by the mirror again.


    The scene suddenly stagnated, and the witch shouted at the eyeless behemoth, like a headless flies. "Without eyes, you roll in the opposite direction of the temple."


    The eyeless behemoth listened and immediately changed direction and rolled over to the other side.


    The witch��s trick can be used to hold Hansen��s seven inches. Hansen��s purpose is to go to the temple, and the eyeless beast rolls in the opposite direction. Unless Hansen gives up the idea of ??entering the temple, he can only give up. Cover your thoughts with an eyeless behemoth.


    Almost without hesitation, Hansen directly opened the invisible behemoth and continued to rush in the direction of the temple.


    "Look at where you are hiding this time." The witch smacked and grabbed Hansen, who was completely exposed. A pair of jade hands each held a jade, and the two jade were crossed together, like a tuning fork. The jade trembled, but there was no sound on it.


    "See how you escaped from my witch''s field!" The witch screamed coldly, only to see two pieces of jade, turned into a cross shape, flew up from the hands of Meilong, hanging in the void.


    Where the jade overlaps, it seems that the curtain of the space has been opened, and a graceful figure has flowed through it. It turned out to be an empty charm.


    The original emptiness is afraid of the light of the stone lamp, and I dare not approach the scope of the stone lamp illuminating, but now the empty charm that is drilled from the intersection of the jade, but it seems to be completely fearless of the light of the stone lamp, one by one in Hansen Around, like a flying fairy, gradually approached Hansen.


    "Strange, how can the empty charm follow the command of charming?" Hansen was amazed at the same time, and at the same time attacked the empty charms with the gods, but the power of the gods was actually worn from the jelly-like white body. And did not hurt the empty charm.


    These empty charms are white and seem to be a little different from the blue emptiness in the dark, but Hansen can''t tell where it is different.


    Hansen used Medusa''s gaze light to take care of those empty charms, but also useless. They still wear them from their bodies and have not been able to solidify their bodies.


    Such a continuous change of several kinds of genetic techniques, even for the empty charm is of no use, even the time domain can not resist their close.


    Boa took a nine-turned life mirror, and the air charm flew away in fear. It seemed to be a little afraid of the mirror of the nine-turned mirror.


    However, driving the nine-turned life mirror to illuminate the mirror light also requires the consumption of power, and the number of empty charms is increasing, like a flying sky around, gradually approaching Hansen.


    Boa used the mirror to illuminate this side, and the empty charm on the other side floated over. According to the other side, the side flew over here, and it was hard to prevent it.


    Those emptiness gestures are enchanting, one is like a fairy dancing, and the face is still with a sultry smile, so that Han Sen has the urge to rush to throw them down.


    It��s just that Hansen��s heart is clear. The present empty charm looks like a seductive fairy, but if they are close to them, I am afraid they will immediately become a devil.


    The nine thousand emperors are already the top real gods, and they also have a gods suit, but they still dare not entangle with the empty charm, seeing the empty charms are hiding far away, thus knowing the horror of the empty charm.


    Nowadays, there are more than a dozen empty charms here, and the water in all directions is all over the place, so Hansen has no chance to rush out.


    And in the cross, there is still a emptiness to rush out, and do not know where these empty charms come from.


    "Color girl, you have been used for a long time, but it is still so powerful, but unfortunately it is too destructive. After the end of the magic field, these empty charms wandered into the darkness, and it was a lot of trouble." The eagle came to the witch and said a scream.


    "Now I can''t take care of a lot. Let him kneel down and say that he can''t let him take the Holy Spirit anyway," said the witch.


    "There is your witch''s force field, even those gods can''t escape, let alone the kid." The eyeless behemoth rolled over and flattered.


    The witch said coldly: "If the face of the nine-turned life mirror can slightly restrain the empty charm, he has already been my palm, but it does not matter, just rely on a nine-turned mirror, they can not last long."


    The fact is also as the witch said, Boa continued to spur the nine-turned life mirror, and can only make some of the emptiness back, but can not directly destroy them, and it is impossible to expel all the empty charm at the same time.


    A careless, an empty charm fluttered to Hansen''s front, when Hansen''s thigh was very close, the charming face suddenly turned into a ghostly face, with a sensation biting Hansen''s thigh .


    Hansen quickly used the **** of mercy to sweep the head of the empty charm, but the goddess of mercy actually wore it from her head, and did not hurt her.


    Hansen was moving, but he was still scratched on the thigh by the empty teeth. Hansen only felt pain in the bone marrow, as if the bones were cut by the teeth.


    But looking down, but did not see the blood, there is no wound on the thigh.


    In the heart of the move, Hansen suddenly came to understand that this blue-brown robes blocked the empty fangs, but the fangs blocked, but the power did not completely cancel, the force hit the leg and let him The bones are almost broken.


    "Fortunately, this robes blocked the teeth of the empty charm, did not let her teeth penetrate, otherwise the power of such horror, I am afraid that I can bite off one of my legs." Han Sen secretly said.


    Seeing more and more empty charms, Han Sen''s constant teleportation and Boa has been using the nine-turned life mirror to illuminate those empty charms, still can not solve the fundamental problem, so that the situation of father and daughter is getting more and more difficult.


    "That robes can withstand the bite of the empty charm? It seems that it is also a strange treasure. How many years has this guy come out of the shelter? How come there are so many top-level treasures?" Sen was not bitten by the empty charm, and immediately saw the clue.


    "This person does have some singularities, but without the Eucharist, it is impossible to use the Holy Spirit left by my Lord. After all, it is not enough. Compared with the small master, this person can only be regarded as a semi-finished product." The witch stared at Hansen. .


    "Yes, only the small masters can make my sanctuary come back to the world." The eyeless behemoth snorted and said.


    At this time, there are more than 30 empty charms in the magic field. Hansen and Boa are tired of coping. They have already dealt with it. Hansen has been bitten several times, and he has a treasure body. Although it has not been torn from flesh and blood, it is not painful.


    I was about to take some action, but the sunglasses on the face of Boa��s face were flashing, and she turned into a ghostly look.

 Chapter 2956： Inside the temple

    Hansen caught the stone lamp and the nine-turned life mirror that Boer had left, but he saw that Boa had already turned into an empty enchantment in the air. 3.


    Lost the deterrent of the nine-turned life mirror, the crowds of empty charm suddenly rushed up like a tide.


    But in the next second, the empty charm of Boa��s singer screamed like a cry, and as the voice spread, the emptiness of rushing to Hansen stopped, and they looked at each other with a puzzled look. The empty charm of the treasure.


    Boa once again issued the cry of crying, and after the cry fell, Boa also shouted to Hansen: "Dad, turn off the lights."


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, then he understood it and closed the stone lamp. The surrounding area suddenly turned into a darkness. Only the cross space crack formed by the witch jade also gave a strange light.


    "Hey!" Boa screamed again in the sky, and the crying sound spread quickly in the darkness. After a while, he heard the crying of the darkness, the empty ones that were hidden in the darkness. The charm also flew over here.


    The old eagle and the gaze of the eyes are all stunned. They have never seen such a thing. The witch is also a suspicious color. She has not heard of it, and even a creature can change into an empty enchantment.


    But the next second, the witch''s face is a big change, because the white empty charm inside the witch''s force field and the blue empty charm in the dark, all screaming, even turned the gun head, toward They flew over.


    There are more than 30 empty charms in the magic force field. The empty enchantment in the dark seems to be more, and the hordes of empty eagle flutter over, even the old eagle is ugly.


    "I am going, what is the situation? Color girl, how do you rebel against these empty charms?" There is already an empty charm to the swallow of the eyeless beast, and the eyeless behemoth screams while circling with the empty charm. .


    The witch''s face is ugly, she has been urging the witch''s force field continuously, but she has not been able to control the empty charm.


    The screams made by Boa are obviously more contagious for those empty charms, and a large group of empty charms rushed toward them, and even turned back to the witches themselves.


    "Dad, let''s go." When the witches were entangled with the emptiness, the treasure that turned into an empty charm pulled Hansen toward the temple, screaming while flying, making more empty enchantments. Rush to the witches.


    "Block them..." The witch was shocked and angry, and wanted to rush over, but it was blocked by the emptiness, and it could not be rushed for a moment.


    The old vulture is the fastest, but it is also surrounded by empty charm, and try to get rid of the empty charm, but it has not caught up with Hansen and Boa.


    The witch, the old eagle and the eyeless beast are desperately chasing after them. Hansen and Boa are running in front. Boa keeps screaming, and the emptiness of the emptiness is rushed to the witches. Blocked the witches'' pursuit of their footsteps, so that they can never catch up with the father and the daughter.


    Originally, there was no shining of stone lamps. Hansen was hard to resist the growing power of silence. However, there was a treasure guardian who was transformed into an empty charm. The power of the great silence did not fall on Hansen.


    The empty charm can be danced in the power of the great silence, and will not be affected by it. Instead, it is the witches, because the power of the great silence is getting stronger and stronger, making them more affected and harder to catch up with. Hansen.


    Boa took Hansen flying fast in the darkness. After a short time, I saw it in the darkness, and there was a faint yellow light, which was the light of the long light.


    "There should be a temple there... I don''t know if the flower is here..." Hansen said that they should not believe in the words of the witch, and they must always see it before they can believe it.


    "Dad assured, we will soon see Xiaohua''s younger brother." Boa said while pulling Hansen''s flight.


    Closer to the light, Hansen can see the corner of the extremely dark world far away. Under the dim light, you can see an old palace like an ancient temple and a huge square.


    At the four corners of the square, there were a long light, and the square was barely illuminated.


    This place Hansen has seen in the video brought back by the old cat. It takes a lot of time to practice genetics on this square, or to practice fighting against them.


    "Yes, it is here, small flowers..." Hansen yelled at the square, but no one responded.


    Finally, Boa came to the square with Hansen, but the incarnation of the enchanted Boa, the body touched the light, suddenly bursts of white smoke, the body seems to be evaporating.


    Boa immediately restored his original physical state, and the abnormality suddenly disappeared.


    "Little flower... younger brother..." Hansen and Boa rushed toward the palace, shouting loudly, but there was silence all around, not even an echo, let alone answer.


    Hansen doesn''t care so much, Xiaohua is the best here. If it doesn''t, it doesn''t matter. Let''s take this **** temple apart and see how they use the flowers to restart the sanctuary.


    "Stand up, succumb to the death of the temple!" The old eagle, the eyeless and the witch screamed, but they were entangled in the air, and they could not catch up.


    Hansen and Boa have already come to the front door of the temple. The old stone door seems to precipitate the vicissitudes of the years. Every dust on it seems to be stained with history.


    Hansen and Boa did not care so much, the two men vacated, one big one and two feet almost squatted on the door at the same time, only to hear a bang, two stone gates left and right by the father and the daughter two Open, suddenly the door opens, everything in the palace is at a glance.


    "You... damn..." The old-fashioned body shivered, and the eyes were murderous, but there was still a distance from the temple. It was too late to stop Hansen and Boa from rushing into the hall.


    Hansen rushed into the hall while observing everything in the hall.


    At first sight, a stone statue was seen. The stone statue was on the stone platform at the last side of the main hall, just like the emperor who was in the world.


    Hansen saw clearly that the stone statue was carved by Qin Xiu, the guy who claimed to be the Lord of the Sanctuary.


    It��s just a stone statue, but it has the momentum of the world, and the creature with a little bit of will. I��m afraid that just seeing this statue, I can��t help but bow down.


    There are two stone statues on each side of the Qin Xiu stone statue. On the left is the phoenix and the holy unicorn. On the right is the ghost car and the nine life blood cat. It is the four holy beasts of the sanctuary.


    Further down, it is the stone statue of the Holy Land, the purple god, the ghost bone, the purple butterfly, and other examples. .


    boom!


    In the moment when the two entered the stone statue, in the original dark hall, rows of long-lights were automatically ignited, and Hansen��s Waner jade in his arms also radiated a burst of heat, as if to jump from Hansen��s arms. Come out in general.

 Chapter 2957： Astral instrument

    The jade image is made by the corner of St. Qilin. The statue is like a child. It is attached by Qin Xiu and the remnant soul. When the remnant soul of Qin Xiu disperses, the jade image automatically shrinks and falls into the hands of Hansen.


    Qin Xiu also said that Hansen brought the jade statue to the temple.


    Hansen has always wondered why Qin Xiu asked him to take the jade statue to the temple. At this time, the jade statue was bursting with heat, as if to fly out of Hansen��s pocket, Hansen knew that things were different.


    I was trying to take out the jade image and see what the situation was. The old vulture had already rushed into the temple. There was a black smoke on the body, and it was like a hurricane that hit Hansen.


    Han Sen''s figure flashed, and the telescope moved to the back of the Qin Xiu stone statue. The old sculpture suddenly became shocked and angry, forcibly regaining the strength of the body, and did not dare to hurt the stone statue of Qin Xiu.


    "Get out of Laozi!" The old eagle screamed, and a piece of ink on his body flew out, like an arrow feather, flew toward Hansen.


    Hansen did not answer, dodging around the stone statue, but those black feathers seemed to be life-like, chasing Hansen flying, perfect to circumvent the stone statue.


    Although Hansen has not seen what Qin Xiu himself looks like, the temperament revealed by this stone statue is indeed Qin Xiu. This unique temperament is exactly the same as that of Qin Xiu. It is something that others can''t imitate.


    However, Hansen still feels a little strange, because the legendary Lord is wearing a armor, no one has seen his true content, the stone statue here is dressed in a cloth, the appearance can be seen clearly, and did not see any armor.


    Hansen''s figure is constantly moving between the stone statues, and the old eagle is afraid of hurting the stone statue, so there is a lot of scruples in his heart, and Hansen is not a time.


    "Don''t hurt the stone statue." After the witch expelled the empty charm that lost the control of Boa, he also rushed over with the eyeless behemoth.


    "Of course I know." Laojiao replied angrily.


    If he didn''t care about the stone statue, he had already nailed Hansen to the ground. Where can he let him linger in front of his eyes and see his heart irritated.


    The witch and the eyeless also shot Hansen together, but Hansen was good at group battles. At this time, there were palaces and stone statues as cover. The witches were strong in strength, but they couldn��t help Hansen for a time, and the hearts were extremely depressed.


    "The predecessors, there is a way to help you take Hansen, do you know if your predecessors are interested in listening?" A gentle man''s voice came from outside the temple gate.


    The witches turned their heads and looked at the people who spoke. They turned out to be the ancient Yuan of the Imperial Family. After he escaped, he did not leave, and he came here again.


    Only Gu Yuan did not step into the temple, just stood outside the door and said with a smile.


    Waiting for the witches to speak, Gu Yuan said: "I have a different treasure, which can solve the predicament of your predecessors today. You only need to help the next busy one. What do you mean?"


    "Do you want the Eucharistic genetic fluid?" The witch looked at the ancient cold road.


    "Predecessors should be clear that the emperor of our emperor is actually a test of the Eucharistic genetic fluid, and it is still a failed test. For me, it can make the emperor truly perfect. It is a lifelong wish. "The ancient look looks solemnly."


    "Unfortunately, to disappoint you, the Eucharistic genetic fluid has no real finished product, until the sanctuary is destroyed, the Eucharistic genetic fluid has never really succeeded." The witch said indifferently.


    "Under the next step, I don''t dare to expect the finished product of the Eucharistic Gene Liquid. I only hope that I can get the research materials or formulas of the year, which will enable us to have a step further direction. That is already contentment, and we hope that our predecessors will fulfill." Gu Yuan slightly bowed his way.


    "Well, if you can help us to leave Hansen, I can give you the information left by the former Eucharistics fluid, but you don''t expect too much. In that year, most of the information has been destroyed. All that''s left is a small part." The witch road.


    "Thank you for your success." Gu Yuan once again prayed.


    "What do you say about nonsense? How can you help us to marry him?" The old eagle shouted as he chased Hansen.


    Gu Yuan took out a thing from his arms and threw it at the witch. Then he said: "With this kind of alien treasure, I believe that it is easy to kill with a few abilities."


    The witch reached out and caught the object, but saw that it was a ball that looked like a model of a planet.


    "Astral instrument, is this old slave stealing from the lab?" The witch immediately recognized what was in her hand.


    The ancient look is unchanged, faintly said: "In the beginning, the sanctuary was in great difficulty. My ancestors also tried to reduce the loss of the sanctuary in the spirit of preserving the strength of the saint, so that when the Holy Land was revived, it could be Do your part for the Lord."


    "Hey." The witch screamed coldly. Although she knew that Gu Yuan was purely nonsense, she did not have a mood to refute. She only said a faint sentence: "If you can kneel down Hansen, you want something that is not Will lose you a point."


    "Thank you for your success." Gu Yuan once again thanked him.


    Hansen knew that Gu Yuan��s guy was so deep that he was not surprised that he turned his face so fast, but he didn��t know what the astral instrument was and what kind of power he had.


    The witch handed the star instrument, and suddenly saw that the astral instrument emitted a starry starlight and quickly rotated.


    The astral instrument was like a rotating light in a bar, and it suddenly reflected a lot of starlight, covering the entire temple, and Hansen suddenly felt that the scenery around him changed.


    Originally in the temple, he did not know what, suddenly appeared in a starry sky, everything in the temple disappeared.


    Hansen suddenly came to understand that the astral instrument turned out to be a space treasure, and it was possible to pull the creature directly into the space of the star. Unless it could break the astral instrument in the hands of the sable, he would be trapped in this piece. In the stars.


    "Kid, this time I see where you are still running." The old eagle screamed at Hansen, and the timidity in the temple just succumbed to him. At this time, within the astral world, it No more scruples, you can freely release your strength, and suddenly feel very comfortable.


    Seeing that black smoke swept like a cloud of darkness, Hansen didn''t move, just took a jug from his arms and directly looked up and drank the wine in the jug.


    "Since you want to fight, then you can have a good fight..." Hansen��s breath was like a volcanic eruption, and the entire sky was covered in an instant.


    "Deified genes +1... Deified genes reach full value... In the evolution of warfare..." Hansen��s mind sounded an evolutionary ascension sound. 8)

 Chapter 2958： Promote the true God

    Although Hansen had the opportunity to be promoted in the Holy Land, but because there was no chance of being alone, Han Sen was reluctant to enter the alienation state in front of outsiders, so he had never been promoted to the true God.


    Instead of entering a heterogeneous state, Hansen is afraid that when he is promoted, he can only promote a warfare, which is too wasteful.


    Nowadays, there is not much that can be taken care of. Hansen has not entered the state of heterogeneity. It is just running ice muscle jade to promote evolution. He wants to push the ice muscle jade body to the true **** first.


    But who knows that at the beginning of evolution, the four warfare bodies began to change at the same time, and did not promote a warfare alone because they were not in a heterogeneous state.


    "It turns out that it is not in the same state of dissimilarity. It can be promoted normally..." Hansen��s heart was happy. He felt that it was too wasteful to promote a warfare alone, and he did not want to expose the alienation before the person, only to promote the ice muscle. Yugu, now the four warfare bodies are promoted together, it is naturally better.


    The rapid transformation of the cells, the physical function has also been greatly improved, and the genetic order chain has been re-optimized. Hansen''s whole person seems to be reborn.


    Because Hansen''s entire body is wrapped in a spell armor, and the mantra of the mantra is covered with a blue robe, so he can only see the face and hands and other exposed parts, and only see the spell armor.


    Even so, you can see amazing changes. The white spells on the armor are flashing. The curses are like melting, and the armor is completely integrated into one, so that the entire armor is lit up and becomes crystal clear. After being burned by fire, it becomes a transparent metal.


    Looking at the black smoke that covered the cosmic starry sky, like the demon of the world, Hansen shook his fist and slammed it out against the overwhelming black smoke.


    The witch is slightly frowning, and the black smoke of the old eagle is not only powerful and so simple, but also the ability to capture the soul, and it is stained by the black smoke. Even if it is not damaged, it will also be cut off.


    Hansen did not need to use different treasures, and directly used the fist to pick up the black smoke of the old eagle. In the eyes of the witch, it is no different from finding death.


    "Leave him a life." The witch quickly yelled at the old eagle, fearing that the old eagle was excited, and directly smashed the soul of Hansen, and the Holy Spirit would dissipate.


    The old eagle has never turned a deaf ear. Just now it was really depressed. At this time, it was finally possible to fight all the time. The fierceness was completely motivated. I couldn��t think of it so much. The witch reminded me that it was too late.


    When the witch looks at the state of the old eagle, she knows that things are going bad, and I don��t know if the florets will know the truth of the incident in the future. If the Holy Spirit is really destroyed with Hansen, it is very bad.


    Although there are not many different kinds of phoenix unicorns in the big universe, but they are not able to find the same kind of alien species, but the strength of the four witches and the old eagle will not be worse than the four great sacred beasts.


    But there are only four of the four holy beasts, and naturally there are reasons for it.


    The reason why the four great sacred beasts are called the four great sacred beasts is because the four holy sacred beasts are the ultimate weapons cultivated by the Holy Lord to kill God. It is the carrier of the Holy Spirit used by the Lord to confront God.


    Among the four great sacred beasts, only the holy unicorns have truly succeeded in cultivating the Holy Spirit. Other phoenixes, ghost cars, and nine life-blooded cats have not succeeded in becoming the Holy Spirit when the Sanctuary was robbed.


    Nowadays, ghost cars and phoenixes have disappeared, and they don��t know whether they are dead or alive. The nine life-blooded cats guard the sanctuary. The only holy spirit that can be used is the one with St. Qilin. If it is destroyed, for the sanctuary. The restart plan is a big disadvantage, and it can be said that one of the most powerful weapons is missing.


    There were countless thoughts in the heart of the witch, but they didn��t even say a word. The black smoke had already hit Hansen��s fist.


    In the next second, the witch and the eyeless behemoth widened their eyes, and Hansen��s fist instantly blew the black smoke, as if the black smoke was just smoke, and it was simply unbearable.


    Hansen��s fist slammed on the black smoke, and immediately formed a huge vacuum belt for the black smoke, and Hansen��s figure also passed through, and in the moment it came to the old sculpture.


    "Good to come!" The old eagle is not shocked.


    It is a true god-level alien, even if it is invincible. In addition to the Holy Lord in the universe, it has never really served anyone. Naturally, it is impossible to give in to Hansen.


    A bird''s song slammed into the starry sky, and the old eagle''s wings fluttered. A pair of claws with the power of tearing the void, directly caught Hansen''s fist.


    Hey!


    The fist and the claws slammed, and the old eagle could tear the claws of all the matter in the universe. The hard life was cut off by Hansen��s fist, and the boxing force did not stop. It hit the chest of the old eagle.


    Hey!


    The body of the old eagle was bombarded like a cannonball, squatting on a planet, suddenly piercing the planet, the body is still rolling and rushing backwards, smashing through one planet after another, making the starry sky A starburst occurred in the connection.


    "How...how...maybe..." The eyeless beast screamed, but fortunately it had no eyes, otherwise the eyes would not fall out.


    How strong is the old carving, the eyeless beast is very clear, but it is not inferior to the existence of the phoenix and the ghost car, and it is also the top alien in the true **** level.


    Even if Hansen is promoted to the true God, it is only a true **** that has just been promoted. It is very difficult for pure power to compete with the old carvings. Now it is a punch that suppresses the old carvings and interrupts the claws of the old carvings. What an amazing power of terror.


    The witch is also unbelievable, and the punch breaks the claws of Kunpeng. This kind of divine power, in the great universe of the past, I am afraid that only the former Holy Lord had done it.


    "Isn''t it going to fight? Then fight to the end." Hansen''s figure flashed, and the telescope moved to the top of the eyeless behemoth, and a fist slammed into the head of the eyeless beast.


    The eyeless behemoth roared, and the body shrank into a ball. On the back, a jagged thorn was formed, which quickly turned up, and like a chainsaw, it greeted Hansen��s fist.


    Hey!


    Like a jagged spur, it was broken and I don��t know how many roots. The carapace on the back of the eyeless beast was also shot by Hansen with a huge blood hole. The blood was like a volcanic eruption, and the body was also The bombardment flew out.


    "How could it be... so strong..." The witch can hardly believe her own eyes. This kind of physical quality and strength, even if it is the promotion of the Eucharist, is just that, and Hansen is a sanctuary that has not cultivated the Eucharist. Biology, physical fitness can reach this level, it is somewhat unbelievable.


    "Don''t you want the Holy Spirit?" Hansen''s voice was introduced into the ear of the witch, and the figure could also be in front of her, with a horrible fist, and instantly rushed to the witch.


    "The prostitute''s enchanting **!" The scent of the witch''s singer suddenly changed, and the whole body''s clothes burst, revealing the innocent **.


    Perfect, the soul is smashed, and the whole person is exuded to make it difficult for any creature to resist the scent. Even though the gods and gods are here, I am afraid that they will fall for her and willing to die for her.


    boom!


    Hansen is a fist on her crystal-clear chest, directly through her chest, bright red blood and white skin shine, forming a fairy, horrible and incomparably gorgeous picture. 8)

 Chapter 2959： What do you want to do?

    The astral instrument fell out of the hands of Mei Yu, and Hansen grabbed the astral instrument in his hand. The stars disappeared in an instant, and Hansen found himself back in the temple. .


    The old-fashioned old-fashioned eagle, the eyeless and the charming, also fell out and fell into the hall.


    Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi was originally waiting for the Mei Yu to solve Han Sen''s coming out of the astral instrument. After a while, he saw the convergence of the stars and the figure fell out of it.


    But at first glance, the Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi was shocked and couldn''t believe what he saw in his eyes.


    Hansen stood in the hall with the astral instrument, while the old eagle, the eyeless and the fascinating ones were all falling on the ground with blood, and it seemed that they were not hurt.


    This shock is not the same as Xiao Ke, Gu Yuan said nothing, turned around and wanted to rush out of the hall and escape into the darkness.


    "Does the national teacher want to leave?" Hansen''s figure suddenly appeared in front of the ancient Yuan, blocking the way of the Guyuan Daguo division.


    The Guyuan Daguo division knows that it is useless to say anything now. It must survive this level to survive. The figure is swaying, and eight avatars are formed in a flash, while rushing in eight different directions.


    Han Sen was a little surprised. He couldn''t see which one was the true body of the Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi. The eight figures all had the same atmosphere of the Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi. It seems that they are all true.


    "Why should the national teacher rush to leave." Han Sen said faintly, his figure flashed again, and he pulled out the karma knife. He took out eight knives in a flash and smashed the eight avatars of the national division.


    The knife is still the knife, the knife method is still the previous knife method, but because Hansen''s true god-level body strength is far more than before, the eight-knife smashed out, the eight-knife light almost instantly squatted on the eight avatars.


    The seven avatars were directly annihilated, and the remaining one was in the hands of a tortoise shield, blocking Hansen''s knife.


    The force of the tooth is on the tortoise shield, and the hard-boiled scorpion becomes a deep mark. The shield is almost cut off. The powerful force hits the shield, and the body of the ancient Yuan is also shaken out, and the blood in the mouth is mad.


    Hey!


    The tortoise shield broke two halves, although the knife could not be cut off, but the tearing characteristics of the force of the teeth, or the tortoise shield finally disconnected.


    The ancient body was in the air, and the broken tortoise shield was lost. The man has already swiftly flew toward the darkness. Like a lightning bird, it is a technique of borrowing power. Hansen��s power is a The help of his escape.


    "A good old country teacher." Hansen could not help but admire, Gu Yuan, this person can become a great country teacher of the Imperial Family, not a fluke.


    "But if you want to go this way, it is too small to look at Hansen." Han Sen��s star in the hands of a star, suddenly seeing the stars shrouded in the sky, hard to escape into the darkness of the ancient Yuan Daguo division Within the astral world.


    "Great country teacher, I have to thank you for your astral instrument, otherwise you really let you run." Han Sen looked at Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi, said with a smile.


    Gu Yuan Daguo teacher smiled bitterly: "I knew that Han brothers are so powerful, even that Peng Peng and the eyeless demon can be easily solved. Why should I do more?"


    "So, what are your plans now?" Hansen smiled and looked at Han Sen.


    Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi heard a few surprises and looked at Han Sen and asked: "So, you are not going to kill me?"


    "That should ask the national teacher yourself." Han Sen said lightly.


    "What do you want?" Gu Yuan asked with indulgence.


    "You and everything you know." Hansen has many questions about the Imperial Family, and the most likely to answer these questions, except for the White Emperor, I am afraid that there is only this great country teacher.


    "I don''t know much. Everything is done under the command of the emperor..." When he spoke, the palm behind Gu Yuan suddenly turned over and saw a strange coin appear in his hand, in his Between the palms of the hand, the coin seems to twist the space, and even pull the body of the ancient Yuan into the void.


    "Han brothers, goodbye." Gu Yuan��s voice came out of nothingness, and his body shape gradually disappeared.


    "Do I allow you to leave?" Hansen is disappearing from the ancient world of nothingness, a revolver appears in his hand, and a shot at the twisted void.


    Hey!


    The bullet exploded in the void, and the twisted void was solidified there. The ancient abundance was stuck in the void, unable to completely break into the void, and there was no way to come out of the void. It was a dilemma, and it was so living and stuck in the space. Within the channel.


    Gu Yuan��s face has finally changed. His true artifact yin and yang space currency can locate a space coordinate. As long as he uses the yin and yang space currency, he can instantly return to the location no matter where he is.


    However, it takes a certain amount of time to start the yin and yang space currency. He used to talk to Hansen in order to have time to open the yin and yang space currency.


    As long as the yin and yang space currency is turned on, even the power of space and the power of time can''t stop him from being sent back. However, the power of Hansen has hardened the solid passage, which is simply unimaginable.


    "What do you want to know, even if you ask, as long as I know, the local teacher must know everything." Gu Yuan saw that he could not escape, and immediately said.


    "The great country''s teachers are like the sea, and there are many wonderful methods. You can''t dare to ask you here." Han Sen reached out and a metal tower appeared, sucking the ancient dynasty trapped by the eternal solidifying force into the destiny. Inside the tower.


    Gu Yuan Da Guo Shi wanted to struggle, but Hansen was shot again on his body. He couldn��t move in an instant, and was directly sucked in by the Tianshen Tower.


    Seeing that Gu Yuan was trapped on the seventh floor of the Tianshen Tower, Han Sen received the astral instrument and returned to the square of the temple.


    The old eagle, the eyeless behemoth and the enchanting are standing in front of the stone temple, staring at Hansen with a strange look.


    Hansen was just anxious to chase the Guyuan Daguo division. He didn''t have time to pay attention to them, but he didn''t want to be in this short time. The wounds on them were going to heal. It looked like a good one. It is the best. The true **** is different.


    ��Where is the small flower?�� Hansen asked as he looked at the three people while walking towards the temple.


    "The little flower is really not in the temple. The old cat took him back to the shelter to absorb the genes." Mei Yan once again answered Hansen''s question, but it was completely different from the previous attitude, and the answer also had some subtle changes.


    "Is it?" Hansen said faintly, but his footsteps still did not stop.


    "I said that the flowers are not there, what do you want to do?" The eyeless beast screamed.


    "What do you want to do? I haven''t told you before..." Hansen raised the karma knife in his hand as he walked. After the knife was lifted over his head, he slashed and screamed with horror. To the temple: "Today, I have to tear down the temple."


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Literature Library mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 2960： Holy family lamp

    The witch and the old eagle looked at each other and saw the witch reaching for a trick. A stone lamp appeared in her hand, and the witch did not dodge. The stone was held in front of Hansen. .


    Just listening to the bang, the horrible purple knife seemed to be blocked by the light emitted by the stone lamp. I saw the light and the knife violently collided, and the lamp flame was swaying wildly, as if it would be extinguished at any time, but after all, Blocked Hansen''s knife.


    Roar!


    The old vulture and the invisible behemoth simultaneously screamed, and each mouth spewed out a stone lamp, standing side by side with the witch in front of the temple, and the light emitted from the stone lamp shrouded the entire temple.


    Hansen glanced at the stone lamps of the three people and found that the meteorite lamp he got looked very similar, like a mold carved out.


    "Strange, aren''t they saying that the stone lamp is a tribal lamp? How can there be so much?" Hansen secretly wondered.


    "Han Sen, you don''t want to be arrogant. If the different treasures and gods that I had waited for were destroyed in the war, I would like to let you go here." The old lamp was hanging in front of the stone, and he shouted at Hansen. .


    Hansen said deaf to the old eagle, and once again slashed, the strength of this knife Hansen is stronger than the previous one, but the effect is not as good as the first knife.


    The three lights shook at the same time, and it is obvious that their light defense forces can be superimposed on each other.


    Hansen has even smashed a few knives. Although the flames of the three-stone lamps swayed by the knives are not swaying, there is no guardian that can really break the lights.


    As a result, Hansen found that their stone lamps were a little different from the ones they got.


    Hansen''s ochre lamp can increase the intensity of any force without changing the characteristics of the force itself, but the light itself has no defense ability.


    However, the witches have their own defensive ability, but they do not seem to have any effect on the growth of any power. They can only absorb the power of the old eagle and the witch, and produce the effect of the light guardian.


    "Han Sen, you don''t have to work hard, the saint''s family lights are here, there is this light guardian, even if the gods come here, I also want to step into the temple half a step."


    "What you said is a bit too much. You have three slaps in your hand. I have a glimpse of the hand. Can the saints have four scorpions?" Hansen said with a grin.


    "More than four, it should be said that it is only five." The witch said.


    "The family lights of the world are all a glimpse. You tell me that the saints have five Lantern lamps. When I am an idiot?" Hansen said disdainfully.


    "That is your ignorance, the ignorant ethnic lights, and the sacred lights of my saints." The old eagle looked sullen, with a little disdain inside.


    The witch interface said: "The family lights of all the people are heavenly, they are only fortunate enough to shine the glory of the family. The family lights of my saints are made by the Lord, and will surely override the heavens in the future. Above the nations, they shine on the people of the Sanctuary of different ethnic groups, but all the people of the Sanctuary can get the glory of the saints. When the little master is the co-owner of the universe, you are the father of the little master. You must also enjoy unlimited glory. If you are willing, you can leave the same power as me to help the little master."


    Hansen said: "The original saints had no family lights at all. These stone lamps were made by the Lord himself."


    "It��s good to say that since this stone lamp was made by the Lord and has not been recognized by the Gene Temple, then if the Sanctuary can get the sanctuary of the Sanctuary?" Hansen asked casually.


    "Hey, if you want to get the recognition of the gene temple, what is the difficulty, just hit the temple, put the saint lamp at the highest point, above the people, who dare not accept?" The old eagle said.


    Hansen secretly admired himself, but what he admired was not the old eagle, but the former lord Qin Xiu. Other races just thought about lighting and fighting for a place among the upper classes.


    That Qin Xiu had to build his own lights, customize his own rules, and let his own family lights over the people of the world. This kind of temperament is beyond the reach of ordinary creatures.


    It is a pity that Qin Xiu still failed after all, and failed to put the saint''s family lights in the supreme part of the gene temple.


    "Han Sen, you are united with the little master and father. In the future, you will be able to recast the glory of the sanctuary. It is also a good story of the big universe. Stay with me and help the little master to stand for the saints..." The witch advised.


    Hansen sneered at it and smashed it down with a knife. The flames on the three stone lamps swayed.


    "Han Sen, you don''t have long ears? We are like you, all help the little master." The eyeless beast is annoyed.


    Hansen��s knife slammed into the light, while sneer and sneered: ��You didn��t say that before. My little flower is not a tool for your sanctuary. Can the sanctuary be able to stand up, and there is no relationship between my little flower and this flower. Whoever loves to stand up, don''t hit the idea of ??my little flower."


    "And, it��s just that you steal the little flowers and make the separation of my flesh and blood, so you should be embarrassed, no need to say much." Han Sen said that the knife slammed on the light, the straight light flashed, and the knife and the gas The lights scattered and spattered, although they could not open them, they also watched the witches and they were shocked.


    "How Hansen''s body is so strong, I am afraid that it will soon be worthy of the Lord''s adult..." The witch''s heart was in doubt.


    It is hard to imagine that a creature from a shelter can evolve to such an extent.


    Although the shelter can devour the genes of other organisms to strengthen itself, but that kind of strengthening, it is more to change the gene''s blood, so that the genetics can be optimized from generation to generation, so as to achieve the ultimate goal of strengthening the blood.


    The second generation of genes like Xiaohua is the biggest beneficiary, but the generation like Hansen said that the gene will be very messy and unstable, it is difficult to promote to the advanced level, and it is not likely to be too strong after promotion.


    Hansen��s promotion to the true God has been very surprising. Now he still has such a terrible physical quality, which is almost superior to most of the top real **** creatures. It is simply a different kind.


    "Han Sen, you don''t have to work hard, even if your physical fitness is the top of the true **** level, pure power is comparable to St. Qilin, but it is impossible to break the guardian of the Sanzhao lamp." Said the face.


    ��Is it?�� Han Sen said faintly, the karma of the karma in his hand was slightly pressed forward, and suddenly he saw the sky and the knife appeared, as if covering the torrent of the heavens and the earth.


    "Under the heavens, all are chess games, but I don''t believe that there is an unbreakable game in this world." Hansen slashed, and the torrent-like knife flashed down in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 2961： One main four

    The slashing of the knives and light continually slammed on the lights of the Sanzhao lanterns, and the light hoods that were intertwined with the three chanting flames became darker and darker, and the light flames became smaller and smaller, as if they would be extinguished at any time.


    Hey...hey...


    Under the pressure of the knife flow, the light can be illuminated to a degree that is too small to protect the entire temple. Some stone walls of the temple are exposed outside, under the impact of the knife flow, above the stone wall One after another, the knife marks.


    I don''t know what kind of material the stone wall of the temple is made of. With Hansen''s strong sword, I can only leave a trace of light on it.


    Even so, under the impact of endless knife flow, the knife marks on the stone wall are more and more, and the criss-crossing looks like it may collapse at any time.


    The three witches were shocked. When the five Yi people gathered together, they could protect the temple from damage in such a big battle.


    Although there are only three Lantern lamps to protect the temple, Hansen has only one person, not the gods of the heavens.


    It is too amazing that he has suppressed the guardian power of the Sanyi lamp with his own power.


    Looking at the three scorpion lights above the dying, it seems that the flames will be extinguished at any time, the witch, the old eagle and the deep inside of the eye can not help but produce a trace of remorse.


    In their eyes, the creatures in the shelter are all experimental items of the Lord. Except for the small flower body that meets the requirements of the Lord, it is considered a successful product of the experiment. Other shelter creatures are test failures, which are not worth anything. It is worth mentioning that they are more likely to waste their tongues to explain what.


    Even if Hansen got the Holy Spirit of St. Qilin, in their view, it was only because Hansen had a chance to coincide, because his life was unexpectedly heavy.


    But the importance of the soul of life does not affect the cultivation talent and the degree of evolution, so it is not enough for them to pay attention.


    The inability to use the Holy Spirit is enough to prove that Hansen did not meet the expectations of the Lord, and remains a failed test.


    But who can think of a failed guinea pig, even a knife to suppress the Sanyi lamp, seeing that it will break through the last defense system of the temple.


    Once the temple is truly destroyed, the hope of the recast of the sanctuary is completely destroyed. This has nothing to do with strength. Without this temple, even if the little flower is practiced as a Eucharist, it reaches the true level of God, just like the previous Lord. Powerful, that is just another historical reenactment.


    The witches are very clear that they must have this temple, and there must be a person who can control the temple, and they can truly enemies with the gods of the heavens and recast the glory of the sanctuary.


    "If I had a good talk with Han Sen before, maybe it wouldn''t happen to this point." The witch lamented, but now she has no regrets to eat, she also sees it, Hansen is ironed to destroy Drop the temple.


    The flow of the knife was dumped like a star river, and the Sancha lamp was almost extinguished. The range of the light was so small that it could only be in the small place in front of the temple gate. The walls around the temple were in the stream. Under the impact, the knife marks continued to increase, the lime fluttered, and the last hope of the sanctuary was to be dismantled by Hansen''s knife.


    "Hey!" Suddenly heard a roar of tigers and lions coming across the sky, a red figure quickly hitting in the dark, like a frantic magma.


    The witch and the old eagle, the eyeless seeing this Mo, suddenly ecstasy in the heart, the comer turned out to be the red prince.


    "Red charm, quickly light the family lights, and I will protect the temple together." The old eagle shouted excitedly.


    Although Xiaokui didn''t know what happened, but Hansen actually cracked down on the three witches, even the stone walls of the temple were about to be demolished. Where did he dare to hesitate, open his mouth and spit, and it was a stone lamp. Appeared, and immediately fell before the temple.


    The four stone lamps gathered together, and the flames of the three stone lamps, which had already been extinguished, seemed to be pouring gasoline. In an instant, the old high was raised, and the whole temple and the surrounding squares were bright.


    Hansen��s horrible knife flow hits the light cover, and he can no longer suppress the light. The powerful light of the four stone lamps is not the same as the one plus one and two. The family lamp is more like a suit. The power of the four lights is far stronger than the three lights, with some special power bonus.


    "Han Sen, even if your body is strong, but after all, it is not the Eucharist, you can''t control the Holy Spirit and the lanterns, you will never achieve the accomplishment of the Lord, and it will only be a mundane thing." Hansen has been unable to break the lights of the family lights, and suddenly taunted.


    Although Hansen has exhausted all his strength, it is indeed like the old vulture said that his current strength is not enough to break through the defensive mask formed by the four stone lamps.


    The knife flow that can be condensed by the knife in the sky can''t be done. Other genetic techniques are even more destructive, and it is naturally impossible to break the light guardian.


    ��Does it necessary to use a heterogeneous warfare?�� Hansen��s only way to improve his combat power is to use a heterogeneous warfare to further enhance his physical fitness, but whether the heterogeneous warfare can break The lighting guard is still an unknown number.


    "Han Sen, you have a saint''s main lamp in your hand, maybe you can try it." The sound of the first seat of the Tiantian Temple came from afar, only to see him coming out of the darkness and standing on the edge of the square.


    When the witch and other people heard the words of the first seat of the Tiantian Temple, they suddenly changed their eyes.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Han Sen looked at the first seat of the town Tiangong.


    "As far as I know, the tribes of the saints have one master and four deputies. When the sanctuary was robbed, the saints could use this five Lantern lamp to protect the temple without losing the heavens. There is no good fortune, but also a glimmer of hope for the sanctuary." The first seat of the town Tiangu looked at the witches in their hands and said that the "saint lanterns are different from the general lanterns, and the four Yi lanterns are supplemented. The Dai lamp is the main one, and the sub-family lamp can only guard, but there is no ability to actively inspire the power. Only the main lamp can actively support the people of all ethnic groups, and can also control the four lights. Now the main lamp of the saint is in your hand. If you can control it, you can naturally control the four sub-family lights. When you want to break the temple, it is as simple as taking a bag."


    The witch and other people have changed their colors. I can��t think of the first seat of the Tiantian Palace.


    "You...you are the running dogs of the gods... The original sanctuary strong, except me, only those gods have seen the power of the national lights..." The old screamed.


    The first seat of the town Tiangong does not explain or argue, but continues to say to Hansen. "Now it depends on whether you can control the main lamp. If you can control it, everything is possible."


    ��What good is this for you?�� Hansen stared at the first seat of the Tiantian Palace.


    The first person in the town Tianzhu said with indulgence, "I can only tell you that our town Tiangong is not willing to see the sanctuary re-emerge. This is the truth, you don''t have to ask me why, I will not answer."

 Chapter 2962： The only savior

    Hansen didn''t know if the first seat of the Tiantian Palace really had anything to do with the gods, but one thing is certain, the words he said should not be false. .


    "Is one master and four deputies?" Hansen summoned his own stone lamp. Although he and Boa can use stone lamps, it is only relying on the power generated by the lamp flame. It does not really control the stone. There is no way to actively stimulate the power of the stone lamp.


    Now that Hansen has been promoted to the true level, it is time to try again. Maybe it is impossible to control the stone lamp.


    The faces of the witches and others are very unsightly. They did not use the family lights at first, because some of the main lights in the hands of Hansen were taboo.


    However, if Hansen is not a Eucharist, it is naturally impossible to activate the main lamp. They are quite settled in their hearts.


    As long as the main lamp is not activated, it will not have much impact on the four-lamp sub-genre.


    Hansen looked at the witch and the old eagle, and injected their power into the stone lamp, trying to activate the family lamp that controlled this sacred tribe.


    Before Hansen��s power was injected into the stone lamp, the stone lamp did not react at all. Now, once again, Hansen��s power has far exceeded the level of the butterfly.


    Hey!


    The powerful and unrivalled force injects the stone lamp, and suddenly the light of the stone lamp shines brightly. The original small lamp flame suddenly changes like a torch. The horrible light flame is added together with the four sub-family lights. Be bright, and shine everything around you.


    The witch and the old eagle, the eyeless, and the red squad were all shocked. The main lamp was activated. The four sub-families in their hands suddenly reacted, and all of them shivered, and the lights and flames also shook. In the direction of the stone lamp in Hansen��s hand, it was like a bow.


    The first scene of the town Tiangong saw this scene, and the heart was also a joy. He originally only wanted to try his best. He did not expect Hansen to really inspire the main lamp of the saint.


    But the next second, but heard a bang, the main lamp, actually broke free from Hansen''s hand and flew toward the temple.


    Hansen��s palm was bloody, apparently injured by a family lamp.


    For a time of sorrow and joy, the first face of Zhentian Temple changed greatly, while the four witches were shocked and happy.


    Hansen looked at his palm and was slightly frowning.


    With his power, he couldn��t catch the stone lamp and was forced to break free. It was known that the power of the stone lamp was strong.


    And only Hansen himself understands that after his power was injected into the stone lamp, it did not activate the stone lamp for his own use, but inspired the fierce resistance in the stone lamp.


    boom!


    The stone lamp fell on the top of the temple. One of the four main and five Lantern lights was lit at the same time, and the darkness of the surrounding darkness was bright, like a white.


    Hansen can clearly see the empty charm in the darkness, and even see the location where the original monument was located. The nine thousand emperors and the goldfish are there, constantly looking around.


    Originally Hansen saw that Red Kui came back and thought that they had suffered in the ninth emperor. It seems that this is not the case. Their situation is a bit bad, but they have not died.


    Rumble!


    The entire temple was swaying in the light, not an illusion, but was really shaking. The huge palace was like a lotus flower, revealing many stone statues in the temple.


    The stone lamp, slowly falling to the main position of the Qin Xiu stone statue, fell on the stone palm of an outstretched palm.


    Han Sen clearly remembers that the stone statue of Qin Xiu was supposed to be a negative hand, but now the stone statue has extended a palm, obviously different from before.


    However, Hansen looked carefully and did not think that the stone statue was a living thing, and his heart felt very strange.


    The stone lamp fell into the hands of the Qin Xiu stone statue, and the whole stone image suddenly burned up, just like the flame of a stone lamp.


    Hey! Hey!


    The stone lamps in the hands of the witch, the eyeless, the red prince and the old eagle also flew out of the air, and they could see it. The four stone lamps also forcibly broke away from their control and flew inside the temple.


    I saw that the four sub-family lights fell on the top of the phoenix, the ghost car, the nine blood cats and the sacred unicorn. The stone statues of the four sacred beasts burned like the stone statues of Qin Xiu.


    Five burning stone statues instantly ignited the entire temple, so that the entire temple was bathed in the holy flame, and the stone statues of the ten gods were also ignited. For a time, the entire temple was like a burning flame. Like a city, it looks very holy and solemn.


    "Haha... Hansen... Let''s be tyrannical, but unfortunately it''s not a sacred body, you can''t get the recognition of the saint lamp, not only can you control the family lights, but the main lamp is forcibly away from you, returning The origin of the temple... Now that the holy light has returned to its original source, the temple is reopened. Just wait for the little master to be promoted to return to the true God, then you can control the temple and compete with the gods of the heavens..." Call it up.


    The eyeless behemoth also said: "Han Sen, you should have understood now that the little master is the destined savior, the man destined to become the co-owner of the universe, even if you are his father, can not stop his rise. ��


    "Come on, Hansen, join us to help the little master break the rule of the gods and become the true master of the universe." The witch smiled and sent an invitation to Hansen.


    Hansen did not pay attention to the three witches. He just looked at the temple that burned like the sun, and the stone statues in the temple. Finally, the eyes fell on the stone statues of the main lamp and Qin Xiu.


    "Han Sen, take a good look, the glory of the Sanctuary will be reproduced on the little master''s body... No one can stop..." Laojiao said with a big laugh.


    "I don''t know if the Sanctuary can be re-glorious. I don''t know if the flower will become the princess of the big universe. I only know that I am his father, and you are the thief who stole my child, but also let me The child is going to do the most dangerous thing in the world." Han Sen stared at the knife in his hand and said slowly.


    "This is also a no-brainer. Only a small master has such qualifications. He is a natural savior. You should be proud of him..." The witch''s words were not finished, and they were interrupted by Hansen''s rough voice.


    "Shut up!" Hansen''s eyes were cold and cold, and the sound of a cold knife was low and depressed: "I said some self-righteous words, doing harmful things, but thinking that they are noble. What are you? That is my son. Even I can''t bear to let him bear my regrets and dreams, but you make your own claim that he wants to use his life to risk what to do with the savior. I will save your mother, save your mother and save yourself, don''t just do it yourself. Unsuccessful dreams are imposed on others, and he is the only savior in his name. If you are so shameless, you will lose the export that you said. It��s just so self-satisfied. It��s just that you are weak, incompetent, timid, afraid. Dead, fearless excuses."


    Hansen looked up and looked at the stone statue of Qin Xiu. He said in a word: "My son Hansen only needs to live for himself and fight for his own dreams."


    The blade hummed, and Hansen leaped high in his hands and leaped to the temple where the light was shining.


    "Go to your mother''s savior!"

 Chapter 2963： Destiny

    Countless knives surround the Hansen, and as the karma of the karma, the gaze of the Galaxy is violent.


    The horrible knife is outside the temple, but it is blocked by the sacred flame. No matter how shocked, it can''t break into the light half inch.


    "It��s useless. The family lights have been returned. Even if the gods of the heavens come, it��s useless. No one except the little master who has the Eucharist can enter it, and it��s even more impossible to damage it.�� The laughter.


    The witch also said: "Han Sen, why are you so persistent, the little master is destined to be the co-owner of the world, you are his father, why should you block your son''s way?"


    Hansen��s hands and guilty retribution knives, the pressure of death and death, so that the light of the knife and the light of the temple continue to slam, the power of the temple��s light has already trembled, the tiger��s mouth cracked, and the boiling blood Trembling in the wound.


    "Is it a road? It��s only a small flower to say it. The road you said is just because you are afraid of the road that you are afraid of death, but let the little flower carry a child. I want to recast the holy. If the field is brilliant, then use your own blood to cast it. If you want to kill the gods, then raise the knife in your own hands and use the life of others to complete the dream that you dare not achieve. What are you counting?�� Hansen��s words are like a knife.


    "If we want to say how you can understand, there are only small masters in the world who have the Eucharist, and only he can use the Holy Spirit to arm and control the lanterns. All this is only done by him. We even want to go. There is no possibility at all," said the old eagle.


    The witch also said: "Han Sen, some things are destined, just like you are no matter how strong, but you can not use the saint lamp, it will be resisted by it, just like the water is not burning, the fire is not solid, it is a truth, the world It is already doomed that the little master is the savior of the world, and some of the responsibilities he has to bear must be that he cannot escape."


    Han Sen��s eyes were firm, and the karma of the karma in his hand kept pressing down. Even though the power of the light had already burned the surface of the karma knife, Han Sen��s body was about to burn together, and he did not stop. the meaning of.


    The anger in his eyes burned, and his body''s momentum continued to rise. Hansen would rather expose the super-spiritual body and ruin the shrine.


    "Including the universe, everyone who will leave the universe will continue to operate. No one is a natural savior. No one should be born with anything. Compared with death, the so-called destiny is just a kind of spiritual sustenance. Willing to bear, anyone can bear the fate of the world. The great master of the Lord, the layout of the world, control of all life, even if the sin is sinful, it is also his own life, even if he sins to die, I Hansen also respect him There is the courage to bear the destiny to pursue oneself. I can''t think of his men, but there are some incompetent things that are ignorant and incomprehensible. It really humiliates the name of the Holy Lord." Han Sen said coldly.


    The witch, the old eagle, the eyeless, and the red prince were all angry, but they were not Hansen��s opponents. Even though they felt humiliated, they did not dare to go out of the temple to protect the scope of Hansen.


    "You are just a matter of swearing. If everyone can bear the fate of life, do you go to control the temple and control the temple? You can''t say what is a fart, but it is just humble, incompetent, jealous. The proverb is nothing more." The old eagle sneer, the heart is already very angry.


    I think that when it was in the world, the world was killing the world. Who is not afraid of it, but now Hansen is said to be timid, and how can he not be annoyed.


    "Whether you can and can''t, do whatever you can, and have a clear conscience." Han Sen''s eyes were firm and he was not shaken by the words of the old vulture.


    The old vulture still wants to say something, but suddenly sees the blazing flame of Hansen rushing up and burning in him crazy.


    "That is... impossible...this is impossible..." The old eagle saw the flame, and the eyes were full of horror, and the whole was unbelievable.


    The witch, the red prince and the eyeless eyes are all staring at the glaze of Hansen, and the expression is like seeing a ghost.


    "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible. Only the Eucharist can be armed with the Holy Spirit. How could it be..." As Hansen''s blaze is getting stronger and stronger, the witch''s eyes are getting bigger and bigger.


    Roar!


    A roaring sound resounded through the void, and the blazing white light of Hansen was turned into a light and shadow of a unicorn, and it was the Holy Spirit of St. Kirin.


    "St. Kirin... impossible... except for the little master who has the Eucharist...no one can control the use of the Holy Spirit... impossible..." The old statue is lost, looking at the majestic St. Unicorn shrouded in Hansen as the Holy Beast descended.


    The witch, the red prince and the eyeless are all stunned, and one can only look up to the light and shadow of the sacred unicorn, completely unable to speak.


    boom!


    The Holy Spirit of St. Qilin turned into a blazing torrent of light, and the karma of the karma in Hansen��s hands, the glory of holiness, made the karma knives seem to burn, and the blaze on the knives became stronger and stronger, as if A burning sun.


    After the Holy Spirit of St. Qilin completely poured into the karma, the blade has become transparent, and the sacred sacred sacs can be seen in the faint.


    Han Sen holds the karma and retribution knife, feels the infinite power on the knife, but the heart is calm.


    I don''t know why, St. Kirin, which has been unusable, has resonated with him at this moment and can finally be summoned.


    Now Hansen finally understands why the witches have such great expectations for the armed forces of the Holy Spirit that the power that St. Qilin can provide is so powerful that it is unimaginable, even if it is a gods armed with a gun, it cannot be with St. The power that can be provided is as good as the difference between the stars and the moon.


    Under the slash of a knife, the lights outside the temple were smashed in an instant. Hansen rushed into the temple as if he had no one. Wherever the knives passed, the first gate of the temple was directly opened by Hansen.


    "No... don''t..." The witch, the old vulture, the red prince, and the eyeless eyes roared in despair at the same time.


    The power of the lanterns is ineffective for the armed forces of the Holy Spirit. It has completely failed to block Hansen''s effect. How can they not understand why Hansen can use the Holy Spirit of St. Qilin, which is absolutely impossible.


    The gate of the temple, which was split into two halves, collapsed to the sides. Hansen took the karma of the Holy Spirit and blessed it. In a moment, he rushed into the hall, and the burning stone was cut off. The limbs were broken all over the floor, and Hansen also stood in front of the stone statues of Qin Xiu and the four great beasts. The arsenal of the karma of the karma was swaying wildly.


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Literature Library mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 2964： Break the temple

    "Qin Xiu, I drank your three glasses of toast, and I will bear the life and death of Waner in the future. It��s just that you and I are doing the same thing. We fight for each other. We can��t say that we can only break your way and become my way. Han Sen looked at the statue of Qin Xiu and slowly raised the knife in his hand.


    "Han Sen... You dare..." The old vulture, the witch, the eyeless, and the red scream roared, and the strongest force broke out, turning into four completely different terrorist forces to bang Hansen, trying to block Hansen from destroying the holy temple.


    Hansen��s knife in his hand swayed, with the power of the Holy Spirit, and instantly cut the power of the four people, with one knife and four wounds, and the blood was scattered all over the sky.


    All four of the witches fell outside the temple, and the blood on their chests sprang up, turning into a glimpse of the light, and they struggled for a few but they could not climb.


    "The cause and effect of the small flower is self-contained. I will not kill you today, but the temple is not removed." Hansen said, and he slammed the stone statue of Qin Xiu.


    "Don''t..." The witch fell in despair and shouted, but she was unable to stop Hansen''s knives from the stone statue of the Lord.


    Old vultures, red princes, and no eyes can only look weakly, even though they think about it, and they don��t think that one day the temple will be destroyed by the Holy Spirit created by the Lord.


    Even the temples that the gods of the heavens could not destroy were destroyed by the weapons made by the Holy Lord.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s knife in his hand, slammed down, and the blazing knife smashed the stone statue of Qin Xiu into two halves and crashed down on both sides.


    The lanterns in the hands of Qin Xiushi are suspended in the air and did not fall down with the stone statues.


    Rumble!


    As the stone statues of Qin Xiu collapsed, the surrounding stone statues collapsed together, and the entire temple collapsed in shock, as if the end of the world was normal.


    "No..." The witch''s face was desperate. I couldn''t believe that the temple was destroyed, and the hope of recasting the sanctuary was shattered.


    The old carvings and other people are also full of blood and tears. This is the only hope they have fought for countless years. Now this hope is shattered in an instant, making them almost ashamed.


    The first person in the town Tiangong looked at it all in the distance, but he secretly breathed a sigh of relief: "Since it is already the dust of history, it should be buried forever, why bother to disturb the world that is already vulnerable."


    "Zongzi, why are you?" The nine thousand emperors also stared at Hansen in a dull way. They couldn''t believe that Hansen, who was escorted by the Lord, would ruin the temple, and a thousand emotions would come to mind. I��m standing there, I don��t know what to do.


    At the time when everyone thought about it, they saw a ray of criss-crossing under the temple that had almost become ruined, and there was more and more light, and all the gravel that collapsed the temple rose. Underneath, there is a huge crystal like a roulette.


    The Wuyi Sanzu lamp fell to the pentagonal corner of the crystal wheel, where there was a lampstand, and the five lights were brighter and brighter than the one just on the stone statue.


    This change made the original desperate witch and so on a glimpse, staring at the crystal wheel, not knowing what was going on.


    Hansen also frowned at the crystal wheel, only feeling that something flew out of his arms, and fell in the center of the crystal wheel, which is a jade image of Waner.


    After the jade statue of Waner fell on the crystal wheel, it was stuck in the groove of the crystal wheel. The original jade image gradually grew larger, and it instantly recovered to the original in the holy garden. size.


    The entire crystal disk wheel also rises up with many strange symbols and lines due to the intervention of the jade image. It looks like the board-like light is intertwined on the crystal wheel. At each interlacing point of the light, there will be a strange symbol.


    Between the glory and the rise of the glory, the jade image seems to be spiritual, and his eyes gradually become agile. His eyes fall on Hansen��s face and he smiles and says, ��I know that you are the one I need.��


    "I am not a savior." Hansen stared at Qin Xiu.


    "I don''t need a savior either. What I have to do is not to save the world, nor to have a person who walks along my footsteps. If you don''t break, I need a first mover, a person who can destroy the existing order." The voice of Qin Xiu came again from the jade image.


    "Lord!" The nine thousand emperors shouted and bowed to the ground.


    The witch, the red prince, the old eagle and the eyeless also strongly support the body, and bow to Qin, all of them are surprises and unbelievable colors.


    "I am not the person you want, except for Wan, I will not do anything for you." Hansen frowned.


    "You don''t need to do anything for me, just follow your heart, because you and I are all the same kind of people. Even without me, you will definitely go that step, and I just let you go earlier. Seeing the end point.�� Qin Xiu said, the light on the jade image is getting stronger and stronger, and it is connected with the whole crystal wheel, just like standing on a bright moon.


    Without waiting for Hansen to say anything, Qin Xiu looked at the witches and smiled at them. "You have worked hard, you have done a good job. From then on, you are free, and you want to do what you want to do." Don''t have to guard this place."


    "Lord, why is this? You are not saying that only practicing the Eucharist can become the new sanctuary master... Why is he not the Eucharist..." The witch is so confused.


    "The possession of the Eucharist can be dominated by the new sanctuary, can become the next saint, and can re-emerge as a sanctuary, but that is only the minimum demand, but only the choice to be able to retain a glimmer of hope. I need It��s not just that, I need someone who can go further than me... a person with more possibilities...��


    Qin Xiu said, standing in front of the crystal wheel and looking up at the void, his eyes gradually drifting away, his arms slowly rising, seemingly embracing the entire starry sky.


    "Let me bring you back to this interesting world." Qin Xiu''s face is getting more and more smiling.


    Hansen still wants to say something, but sees that the wheel is bright and the crystal wheel is spinning wildly. With the hands raised by Qin Xiu, the light on the crystal wheel is like a volcanic eruption, turning into a beam of light. Directly rushed to the void.


    boom!


    The entire universe was oscillating, and the stars of countless stars trembled, and countless races looked at the void with horror, watching the light column like the axis of the universe rush into the void.


    At the top of the beam of light, the void seems to be black and black ice is melted, gradually revealing the world behind the void.


    A mysterious temple, a quaint temple, floats into the void like a mirage, and as the dark void melts under the pillar of light, everything becomes clearer and more real.


    "That is...the gene temple..." Hansen narrowed his eyes and looked at the mysterious and quaint architecture in the void. 8)

 Chapter 2965： The shrine is present

    Many creatures in the universe are horrified at the mysterious and quaint buildings that gradually appear in the void.


    Many creatures have recognized the gene temple, but this time the gene temple that emerged is somewhat different from the past, because the gene temple that appeared this time is only part of those buildings.


    Under the Gene Temple, there are many temples with different styles.


    When the former Gene Temple appeared, it seemed to be the moon in the mirror. Although it can be seen clearly, it always gives people an unreal feeling.


    However, the gene temple and many temples that have emerged now give people a real feeling, like those palaces and temples, which fall from the sky at any time.


    "Tianjia Temple... Tianluo Temple... Nothing Temple..." The strong men of many races can even see the words on the door of the temple.


    The entire complex is like a huge pyramid, and at the bottom is a temple. Until the top, it is the gene temple that the Wantian creatures are familiar with.


    "After such a long time, the space barrier has finally been broken again. The era of the war of God has finally come again... Will the Sanctuary''s end be repeated again?" The town of Tiangong stood at the top of the Cloud Palace and stared at the ancient mystery. The gene temple, the complex look on the face is inexplicable.


    "The space barrier was broken again, and our chances came again." In the dark abyss, horrible creatures roared and roared.


    "There is still a come after all." On a street broken into a small planet, the fortune teller is holding a cloth and looking up at the Gene Temple.


    "I finally waited for this day, the Holy Lord did not let me down, he really left the back, and broke the space barrier again." In the palace of the red dwarf, a handsome man sitting on the throne of the emperor I watched everything happen with interest.


    "Teacher, the space barrier has been broken, and the temple has fallen into the world. This is our best opportunity. Ask the Lord to allow his subordinates to play and lay a temple for my blood." Lou Lie etiquette.


    "Teach the Lord to allow his subordinates to play." The **** sects on both sides are kneeling down and kneeling in unison.


    "No hurry, some people will be more anxious than us." The blood-throwing master still looks at the shrine in the void, and the eyebrows are slightly smiling.


    A bird whispering through the void, staring at the various creatures watching in the Gene Temple, seeing a black feather, a hollow of nine huge strange birds, with an unparalleled horror, heading toward the shrine .


    "Ghost car..." Hansen suddenly recognized what it was. The ghost car was very similar to the ghost car that Hansen brought back, but it was not a stone system. Obviously that was the real ghost car.


    The ghost car is also known as Jiufeng. The legend is that the phoenix''s deformed fetus should have been a nine-child, but for some reason, the nine embryonic eggs have merged, and the result is a deformed Jiudoufeng.


    However, the ghost car is different from the phoenix''s attributes, and there is no magical Nirvana Phoenix inflammation, all of which are black black smoke, but without a line of fire.


    Under the gaze of the heavenly people, the ghost car shuttled through the void, before coming to the shrine, flew directly to the lowest temple, and landed on the square in front of the temple.


    "Humble low-lying creatures, dare to swear to the temple of the gods." The thunder-like voice came from the temple.


    Almost at the same time as the Shenyin came out, the nine heads of the ghost car made a strange laughter. One of the heads said with a smile: "The space barrier has been broken, God is not god, today this holy will swallow you. Godhead, pull your flag, occupy your shrine."


    After all, the ghost car and the bird wing, one of the heads is going to smash the thunder and lightning flag in front of the temple.


    "You dare!" The voice of the gods was like a thunder, and the temple door opened. I saw a statue like a giant. The gods entangled in thunder and lightning rushed out of the temple, and instantly turned into a Thunderbolt bombardment. go with.


    "Swallowing the spirit of the gods, has long been for it, why not dare?" The ghost car screamed and laughed, and did not fear the gods, the thunderous lightning bombarded on it, suddenly bombing its body into fly ash.


    Only those fly ash did not disappear, turned into a smoky volume to the giant god, and immediately wrapped the **** in the black smoke.


    All the creatures of the family have widened their eyes and looked at everything that happened in front of the temple. The gods were wrapped in black smoke and could not see what was going on inside.


    However, I saw thunder and lightning in the black smoke, and the screams of the gods were constantly coming from inside, and the situation of the gods was very bad.


    Not long after, the lightning fluctuations and screams in the black smoke could not be seen or heard. I saw a smoky roll and re-formed into a ghost car.


    And the huge **** has been turned into a pile of white bones, and there is no trace of flesh and blood on the bones. It seems that the vultures are clean.


    Hey!


    The white bone is broken in the wind, turning into a little bit of thunder and condensing, turning into a handle of lightning and floating in the void.


    When the ghost car opened his mouth and sucked it, he took the lightning fork that was transformed into the mouth of the gods into the mouth, and made a screaming laughter.


    "You have defeated the **** of thunder and lightning, you only need to unplug the flag of God, you can replace it as a new god, enjoy the life of immortality, you are willing?" Within the top of the shrine of the shrine, there is a Familiar sound.


    Hansen remembers that when Golden Retriever hit the Gene Temple, it was this voice.


    "I will eat anyone who wants to eat in the universe. If you want to destroy anyone, you will destroy it. Who will give you a watchdog? Today, I have enough to eat. I will continue to eat again in the next day." The ghost car smiled and took a bird''s wing. In a flash, the black smoke rushed out of the temple and disappeared into the void.


    All kinds of creatures are stunned by the sights. The average creature does not know the ghost car at all. Seeing that it is easy to swallow the gods is a look of sorrow.


    Suddenly, another giant beast like a monkey came across the temple and flew away to the temple where the ghost car left. When he rushed to the temple, a giant claw caught the flag of God in front of the temple.


    "He doesn''t want to be a god, I want to make me a **** that never dies." The eyes of the giant scorpion are full of strong desires. When they look at their fingers, they will touch the flag of God, but they suddenly hear the door of the temple open, a **** from The temple rushed out and thundered and thundered, and the giant python was suddenly blasted into fly ash.


    The various creatures see the gods that rushed out of the temple, and they are exactly the same as the gods that were previously swallowed by the ghost car. They are all in amazement: "Is that really a **** that is not dead?"


    Hansen has long known that the gods are immortalized within the temple, and they are not surprised.


    "Qin Xiu, Qin Xiu, this game is still I lost." Han Sen looked at the crystal wheel and jade image that had been turned into nothingness in the light column, could not help but secretly smile, and then put the five dragons out, no more than half The stone lamp of the gods smashed.


    He wants to break the calculation of the Lord, and hopes to get the little flower out of the bureau of the Lord. Whoever knows that he has fallen into the calculation of the Lord, even he has become the Lord to break the space barrier and make the Shrine alive. Chess pieces.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 2966： Is it still extinct?

    Hansen��s eyes stared at the shrine in the void, and the entire shrine was huge, and each temple was a space that could rival a star field. .


    Perhaps because of the shock of the giant scorpion being bombarded by the gods, there is no longer seeing creatures rushing into the void and fighting with the gods.


    The quiet suspension of the shrine in the void seems to be a reality between the present and the illusory. Such a large shrine does not occupy too much real-world domain.


    In addition to the previous **** of thunder and lightning, other temples and the top-level genetic temples are closed, and there is no **** in them.


    "The number of robbers is inevitable, and the space barriers are finally reopened by the Lord. But now the Lord is no longer there. If the war is resurrected, who can stop the gods from coming to the world?" The first sigh of the town Tiangong.


    "What does this mean?" Hansen looked at the first seat of the Tiantian Temple.


    The first seat of the Tiantian Palace said: "The shrine is in the world, limited by the rules of the great universe, can only be trapped within the temple, can not leave the temple to enter the big universe to kill."


    ��Is this not a good thing?�� Hansen said.


    Shaking his head, the first seat of the Tiantian Palace said: "That is not necessarily a good thing. Generally, creatures can draw flags into gods instead of the original gods. On the contrary, the gods can also occupy the creatures entering the temple and enter the big universe. Now, the gods of the heavens are not closed, but once they have killed more creatures, they have angered the gods. If they occupy the universe of the universe, the catastrophe is inevitable."


    "In the past, the Sanctuary once forced the Jingu to the world, and many terrorist powers smashed the gods. As a result, the gods rebelled. The gods of the heavens came to the world, and the sanctuary was broken and turned into a great silence. Fortunately, the sanctuary of the year was indeed tyrannical, and the gods who came to the world were almost killed and saved a lot for the universe. But now the Lord is no longer there, and the universe is not able to The powerful forces of the Sanctuary are present. If the gods of the heavens come true, who else can stop them? I am afraid that the universe is in danger!"


    The witch braced her body and climbed up from the ground. She said with disapproval: "You are talking nonsense, not making the shrine alive, not killing the gods. How can I get rid of the constraints of this great cosmic rule? Only kill those The gods, armed with the gods, continue to strengthen themselves, can be truly self-sufficient, not bound by the gods of heaven and earth. As long as we become stronger and stronger, why should we fear those gods? Say what fears the gods come to destroy the world, but It is an excuse for incompetence."


    "All things in the universe have rules, there are rules of the universe, everything can work normally, and forcing the rules to break, will only make the order of the universe collapse. That is the real catastrophe." The first rebellion of the town Tiangong.


    "If you don''t break it, you can break the old rules, and you can naturally establish a new order. My destiny should be mastered by myself." Laojiao also said.


    The two sides hold the same word, and no one can convince anyone.


    "The son." The nine thousand emperors rushed over with the goldfish mother and son, and bowed to Hansen''s respectful salute.


    "Take them all and take them away, and wait for the old cat to take my son to change people." Hansen said that the wounded witch, the old eagle, the eyeless and the red squid said.


    "The son does not need such trouble." The witch said with a smile: "Since you are the designated person on the Lord, I wait for nature to fully assist the son to annihilate the gods and achieve the supremacy of the gods. I am waiting for the son of the son. To kill us, just one word."


    After a pause, the witch went on to say: "If this is not the case, even if you take our life, it is useless. The old cat can sacrifice everything for the little master, and will never take the little master to change our lives. Just now you are the son. But don''t worry, there is the words of the Lord, the old cat will definitely send the little master back."


    The first seat of Zhentian Palace suddenly interrupted the words of the witch. He said to Han Sen: "Since you will use the law of the heavens, you must have some connection with the Tiangong of my town. I have a word in this seat. I hope you can think about it one by one. The rules of the great universe cannot be broken, and the shrine can never be destroyed, otherwise the universe will be robbed."


    "The son of the son is not to listen to him nonsense. When the son of the gods is doing all the gods, the order of the universe is determined by the son. Who dares to mess?" The witch said immediately.


    The first seat of the town Tiangong still wants to say something, but Hansen waved and interrupted: "I don��t want to be in trouble with the love of the town of Tiangong. I have never been in trouble with you. The past has never happened. Let''s go. ""


    "Please also think twice." The first seat of the Tiantian Temple saw Han Sen''s look, but he had to sigh and turn away.


    "The son, he knows so many secrets of the temple, it must be the running dogs of the gods, no doubt, can not keep him alive." The old eagle screamed.


    Hansen looked at the old eagle coldly: "The Lord is the Lord, I am me, I am not your master, nor will you do what your Lord wants to do, take them away."


    In the last sentence, Han Sen said to the nine thousand emperors.


    The nine thousand emperors were hesitant, but when Hansen��s eyes were firm, he did not dare to violate Hansen��s orders and had to bind the witches.


    The witches did not resist, and even seemed to be ashamed, letting the nine thousand emperors bind them, and they actively cooperated.


    "What does the son want us to do, we will be how." The eyeless behemoth snorted.


    Hansen secretly smiled. He knew that the witches were not really loyal to themselves, but were faithful to Qin Xiu.


    "Qin Xiu is a generation of people, even if it is dead, there are so many top creatures willing to die for him. This kind of personality charm is very human." Han Sen secretly said.


    Hansen intends to return to the sky garden and then consider it. Hansen now knows a lot of things, but still still has not touched the source, or has many doubts unsolved, and is not willing to make a decision immediately.


    With the ability of Qin Xiu, longevity is too easy for him. If he is free, as long as he does not die, the gods of the heavens will not provoke him.


    However, he has to die with the gods, and there must be some reason.


    Moreover, Hansen felt that the first seat of the Tiantian Palace was not unreasonable. There was no rule that could not be broken. Without knowing whether these rules could be broken or not, Hansen would not be willing to fight blindly.


    "God...what does it mean..." Hansen glanced at the top of the shrine in the shrine, and thought of the **** who was attached to the lonely child.


    There are many places in God''s actions that Hansen cannot understand.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s gaze, Hansen saw a golden statue on a temple square below the Gene Temple.


    No, it should be said that it looks like a gold statue. In fact, it is not a statue, but a golden scorpion that has entered the gene temple.

 Chapter 2967： Instant god

    Hansen''s face changed greatly, staring at the golden retriever, and soon found that the body of the golden retriever remained active, and the vitality was not extinct, but it was not as many times as the life was weaker than when he saw it last time.


    Its body maintains a forward-fashioned posture, and the teeth of the claws are facing the door of the temple, as if it were fixed there.


    "What happened? What happened to the blonde?" Hansen''s look changed, and he couldn''t see what was going on.


    The witch seems to see that Hansen is paying attention to the golden dragonfly. He carefully looked at the temple and the golden retriever and said: "The son, it is the temple of the **** of the moment. Among the many gods who came to the world, there is a moment of God. Existence, he is a high-level **** of time. If I see it right, the golden scorpion should be in the moment of his eternal moment. One moment is eternal. It is afraid that it will be trapped in the moment, forever. I can''t walk out."


    "Advanced gods? How is God divided? How is the strength of God in comparison with the creatures of the universe?" Hansen was in a hurry.


    The witch replied: "As far as we know, the gods are divided into four levels of destruction, disaster, destruction and restart. If the strength is said, this is difficult to judge. The advanced **** is stronger than the lower god. This is for sure. But because all the gods occupy the physical body of the great universe, their strength will be limited by the flesh, and at most it is only the true **** level. It cannot be above the true god, so even if it is a destructive god, it is also the Lord. Killed a lot."


    "But in the temple, the power of the gods is hard to say. When I and the old vultures were armed with the top treasures and the gods, they could only fight the disaster-level gods. The gods were destroyed. God, in the temple, I am far from his opponent. When God came to him, he also personally shot it and he fled back to the temple."


    Hansen frowned and said: "I have a battle with St. Qilin. Who do you think is stronger?"


    Both the witch and the old eagle were surprised. They quickly said: "There is no way for the son. The Holy Spirit is made by the Lord for killing the gods. But the design was the integration of the four spirits, and then the blessing of the lanterns. There is an opportunity to kill the top gods. Now the power of the family lights has all been used to break the space barrier, and the four Holy Spirits have only one. If it is only St. Qilin, I am afraid that the power is only equivalent to the disaster-level god, plus the son. A strength, afraid of it is difficult to challenge the destruction of the gods."


    Han Sen stared at the Golden Retriever in front of the temple, and there was no speech. Although the Golden Retriever was fixed there, but Hansen could feel it. The vitality of it was gradually lost. Hansen��s estimate was not afraid. In a few years, the vitality of Golden Retriever will be exhausted.


    The witch seems to see through Hansen��s mind, and quickly said: ��If the son wants to defeat the god, it��s not difficult. As far as I know, there is an unbounded **** in the disaster-level spirit. His armor is armed with unbounded power. It can be not limited by time and space. If the son can kill the unbounded **** first, and get the arm of the unbounded god, when the armed forces of the gods are used to force the gods, the chances of winning will be much greater."


    "Dad, Xiaojinjin looks like it is very painful. Can we save it?" Boa has been kneeling on Hansen''s shoulder and staring at the golden feathers in front of the temple.


    Han Sen was still stunned, but he saw the sound of roaring in the void. A snake woman and a green-haired monster crossed the void and killed the temple of the god.


    Han Sen recognized the green-haired behemoth at a glance, which was the green-haired behemoth that took the golden-haired donkey.


    The snake woman Hansen did not know, but it seems to be a Ghana person.


    "Hey, the Gana people even have a true god-level powerhouse in the world, how have they never heard of it before?" The old vulture glanced at the snake woman, and said with some surprise.


    The witch looked at the woman and said: "The legendary Gana ancestor had a sister of the same child. When she was a child, she was looted by a horrible behemoth. It seems that it should be this one. It is estimated that she will take her away. The behemoth, in all likelihood, is the beast king of the mountain."


    "When the undecided mountain master, and the Lord also made friends, after disappearing into the gene temple, I did not see the trace, I did not expect that the world still has blood, but unfortunately still planted in the shrine." Old carving.


    "The Nagana woman and the green beast are considered top creatures in the big universe, but it is unwise to try to break into the temple to rescue the golden scorpion." Chi Kui shook his head.


    Between the talks, the Ghana woman and the green donkey have rushed into the scope of the shrine and went directly to the temple of the **** of the moment.


    "Oh, Lord, let''s save you." The green donkey screamed, his body was shining, and a mouth of blue light spurted out and rushed toward the golden donkey.


    The cyan beam suddenly rushed to the front of the golden retriever less than a meter, but the distance of the meter, the cyan beam is not one centimeter can not rush in.


    If you can flip a hundred times faster, you can see that the cyan beam is moving forward, but the speed of the advance is extremely slow, basically the same as no movement.


    At the first glance, Han Sen��s heart was a glimpse. Jin Mao��s body was surrounded by time fields similar to the ghosts of time. It was only the time field that was stronger than the time ghosts.


    So that the power of the blue-haired beast, in that time power, seems almost static.


    No, it is not static. The beam of the blue-haired beast is quickly consumed in that time. It is exhausted in a blink of an eye, and even a little bit of light is left.


    The Gana women held a crystal ball in their hands, and there was a wave of light in the crystal ball, but those wave lights were also consumed by the time power outside the golden hair, and it was impossible to break the time power.


    Rumble!


    The door of the temple was opened, and a female body with a black body armor and a tall and tall figure came out of it. The face was cold and did not contain the slightest human feelings.


    Every time she takes a step, the space outside her body is like a wave of the lake, like a circle of cockroaches spreading in the void.


    Han Sen saw the appearance of the moment of the god, but it was a slight glimpse, because the appearance and temperament of the moment of the god, like the moment of the female emperor.


    No, it should be said that the moment the female emperor is like a very momentary god, in contrast, the moment the female emperor is like a weak version of the moment of the god, regardless of temperament and gas field are a lot worse.


    "What is going on here..." Hansen flashed countless thoughts in his heart.

 Chapter 2968： Entering the shrine

    Look carefully, there will still be some differences, but the two are really similar, especially the attributes of both are time systems, which has to make Hansen more associations.


    ��Is it true that Qin Xiu also extracted the Spirit of God? So, is there a part of the source of the spirit is the god?�� Han Sen secretly thought.


    "Let the hill master." The green-haired beast roared, and the blue-colored light column in his mouth spurted out to the moment.


    The Gana woman also gathers strength, so that the crystal ball shines brightly, and the ripples are blessed on the cyan beam. It is like a loudspeaker. It magnifies the cyan beam many times, like a god. An instant god.


    The long jade legs of the goddess of the moment stood in front of the gate of the temple. It seemed that they did not see the horrible light column at all. They just looked at the blue-haired beast and the Ghana woman indifferently.


    The blue light column reached the moment of the moment of the god, it seemed that the stone fell into the lake, and the water pattern rippled in front of the goddess of the moment, but there was no way to approach her half, let alone hurt her.


    "A thought of heaven, the moment is eternal." The moment God looked at the green-haired beast and the Ghana woman who had used up her strength but could not hurt her half-point, and said with a blank expression, slowly raised a jade hand and stretched out. The index finger, gently press in the void.


    In the moment of the virtual contact that the fingertips touched, the cockroaches that were visible to the naked eye spread out. Under the ripples, time seemed to be solidified, and everything stopped working.


    The green donkey still keeps a gushing gesture, and the Garna woman still holds the crystal ball, which seems to be trying hard.


    Everything was still, and even the cyan beam was fixed in the air like glass.


    In an instant, the goddess moved forward, and the blue light column in front of him suddenly broke like a glass, and flew to the sides, seemingly giving way to the goddess of the moment.


    Everything in front of the goddess in the blink of an eye is broken, and the golden retriever, the blue-haired beast, and the Gana woman are all unable to move.


    Hansen originally wanted to be as the witch said, first to take the arm of the unbounded god, and then to save the small gold.


    However, when I saw this situation, I dared to delay it. If I put Boa on the ground, I would use the starry sky to move to the shrine.


    "Boa and Dad went to save Xiaojinjin." Who knows that Boa is jumping up, kneeling on Hansen''s back and holding his neck tightly.


    Seeing that the goddess of the moment was about to go to the Golden Retriever in front of them, Hansen did not dare to delay the time, directly using the starry sky to move, and came to the shrine.


    There was a strange power in the shrine, and Hansen was unable to directly teleport into the shrine, so he flew in.


    After entering the area of ??the shrine, Hansen suddenly felt his body sinking, and an invisible pressure suppressed it. He only felt that the gene temple and many temples were like prisons, and they seemed to have supreme majesty.


    Seeing that the goddess of the moment was about to touch the front of the green beast, Hansen used teleport again. This time it went very smoothly and came directly to the temple.


    The karma of the Holy Spirit of St. Qilin burned on the knife, and Hansen smashed against the goddess of the moment.


    When all the people of the heavens saw someone rushing into the shrine, they were puzzled in their hearts. I don��t know who actually dared to go to the temple to die.


    Anyone can see it, even the true-minded blue-haired beast and the Ghana woman are vulnerable, and the golden dragonfly who is ranked first in the gods list is also trapped in front of the temple of the moment, the goddess of the moment for the great universe. For biology, it is almost invincible.


    But when you look closely, they are all shocked.


    "Han priest... Hansen..." The shocking voice rang everywhere in the big universe.


    The town of Tiangong is playing chess with Isa, and seeing a scene, the chin is about to fall to the ground: "The kid, what is he going to make fun of? The **** of destruction, is he now able to touch?"


    Isa is also a weird look. The number of times her disciple has surprised her is too much. She is already numb.


    "What does Han priest want to do? He doesn''t really think he is a **** and he is?" The various creatures are also talking.


    Although Hansen performed very well in the battle for the crystal family, but now is the god, and not the general god.


    Even the golden plaque of the gods list is planted. What is the use of him?


    "The son..." The nine thousand emperors and the witches were smashing their chests, and they couldn��t rush to pull Hansen down, but people have already entered the temple, and now they want to pull too late.


    What''s more, they were all seriously injured and had no strength to rush into the shrine.


    The green-haired beast and the Ghana woman saw the goddess of the moment step by step, but they could not move together, thinking that this time was dead.


    Suddenly, a blazing knife smashed from among them, squatting over the ripples of time and time, and even smashed the ripples of time, like a volcano erupting toward the goddess of the moment.


    In the eyes of the goddess of the moment, a strange color appeared, but it was just a flash. The finger pressed on the blazing knife light, and the force of one finger actually defeated the knife light. The knife light burst into a little white light to dissipate.


    After the time ripples were opened, the blue-haired beast and the Gana woman immediately recovered their freedom, and the body fell to the ground, and immediately got up and turned to look.


    "Thank you for your help... It''s you..." The green-haired beast and the Ghana woman originally wanted to thank, but when they saw that they were Hansen, they suddenly widened their eyes, and their faces were full of surprises, stunned, unbelievable complex expressions. .


    When the green-haired beast took away the golden-haired pheasant from Hansen, he did not think of it anyway, and there would be such a day.


    The crystal boy who could not have achieved anything in his opinion, even the deification of the gods, has now become a true god, and it has also opened the time godpower of the goddess of the moment, these forces are far from theirs. Can rival.


    "You don''t have to thank me. Today I am coming for Xiaojinjin. Our account will be counted later." Hansen said coldly.


    Seeing the green beast so loyal to protect, knowing that it is still not killing the temple, Han Sen wants to find it has been a lot of thoughts.


    There are some differences between the goldenrod and the small flowers. The golden retriever only accepts the inheritance of one of the ancestors, while the florets are in the bureau of the saints Qin Xiu, so Hansen is willing to let go of the green beast, but insists on destroying the temple. There is a fundamental difference between the two.


    "As long as you can save the hill owner, you just let us commit suicide, and we will never wrinkle."


    "That''s easy to talk about." Han Sen secretly smiled in his heart. He had exhausted all his efforts, but he was easily resolved by the female emperor. The power of the two is obviously not on one level.


    Hansen glanced at the Golden Retriever, only to see that it was still sealed by the time and power, and the power of the Golden Retriever was obviously higher than the strength of the Green Cat.

 Chapter 2969： Time back

    Hansen''s figure flashed, and the knife light had already reached the front of the Golden Retriever. He wanted to break the time and power of the Golden Retriever and let the Golden Retriever recover.


    It has been a while for Golden Retriever to be trapped here, and the goddess of the moment has not been able to kill it, indicating that Golden Retriever should have some capital to confront the goddess of the moment.


    If you can rescue the golden retriever, there may be a chance. Even if it is difficult to confront the goddess of the moment, there is a chance to escape.


    The indifference of the goddess of the moment does not contain a trace of affection. The hands are in ten, and the slender fingers are formed into a weird fingerprint.


    In an instant, the space in the entire temple produced a wonderful change. Hansen looked at the knife outside the golden retriever and went back.


    That feeling is like a lens reversal.


    "Times back..." Hansen was shocked. It was terrible to be able to stay close to time. The goddess could turn the time back. Although it was only a moment of time, it was already horrible.


    "Go." Han Sen snorted, his body quickly receded, and he wanted to use the teleport to leave the temple. The goddess had the ability to turn back time, and there was no chance of winning even if he had a life.


    The blue-haired beast and the Ghana woman also knew that things could not be done, and at the same time they used all their strength and wanted to exit the range of the temple.


    The handwriting of the goddess of the moment was re-knotted, and the time was reversed. The three men who had teleported or flew in the distance, the figure actually turned back.


    In a moment, the goddess was slightly moving, and in one step, she went to Hansen, who was going backwards, and took a palm to Hansen��s back.


    Hansen is still retreating in the long river of time. The body maintains the state that he has experienced. He can''t change his movements. The whole body is full of strength, but it is useless. The palm of the goddess of the moment is printed on him. On the back.


    puff!


    Hansen��s blood spurted out, and the body was instantly smashed and emptied of the void. It flew out of the shrine like a meteor. The momentum was still there. It hit a planet in the big universe and suddenly hit the planet. Explosion, a time of smoke and dust.


    All the creatures of the family are stunned, and even the Korean priest is not a match. The horror of the goddess has been deeply engraved in the minds of all creatures.


    The goddess of the moment looked at the direction in which Hansen flew out, but there was a strange color in his eyes. It seemed to confirm what was in general, staring at the planet that was hit by Hansen.


    The green-haired beast and the Ghana woman took advantage of the moment of the moment, and quickly rushed out of the temple. The goddess did not seem to put them in the heart, just staring at the stardust in the void, and there was no Let them know.


    Hansen only felt that the entire back was broken. The pain was almost impossible to move, forcing the pain and using the starry sky to move back to the sky garden.


    But only halfway through, Hansen''s body couldn''t help but fall out. Boa quickly caught Hansen''s body in the air, holding him again and teleported, and soon returned to the sky garden.


    "Dad, are you so good?" Boa asked Hansen''s body on the bed and asked worriedly.


    "Fortunately, life is still good." Han Senqiang self-supported and said a word, suddenly the blood spilled out.


    "I am going to find a small silver and silver." Boa said that he jumped up and took a small silver and silver to the bed.


    The small silver and silver got a lot of heterogeneous genes from the sky garden, and the high-level heterologous gene that Hansen gave it, plus the source of the ancient thunder **** given to it by Golden Retriever. The promotion was very rapid and it is now the original deification. It is.


    In particular, the source of the ancient Raytheon, for the help of small silver and silver, greatly optimized its genes, although the aggressiveness is still not strong, but the treatment ability is very strong.


    "No... no need... I''m fine... ah..." Hansen just wanted to refuse, and the power of lightning on the small silver and silver fell, and Hansen''s head was numb, and he couldn''t help but scream.


    "Take off the robe outside." Hansen said with a painful pain.


    Boa quickly picked up Hansen and took off the blue-bottomed black robes on his body. When he saw the back of the robes, he could not help but scream.


    I saw a big hole in the back of the robe. The shape of the big hole is the slender palm of a woman. It is obviously the position of the palm of the moment.


    Hansen also saw the palm of the hand on the robe, and smiled bitterly: "It��s better to have this robes blocked, otherwise I will only have half a life if I don��t die this time."


    Hansen turned and squatted on the bed, only to see that the mantra on his back was shot with a dent in the palm of his hand. Fortunately, he did not wear it.


    Despite this, Hansen��s spine was almost completely shattered, and the power in the body was very difficult.


    "The destructive spirit is really terrifying, so I have no chance to use the super **** body." Hansen said that he wanted to get up, but the small silver and silver lightning over there had already fallen.


    "Ah!" Hansen suddenly felt numb and itchy, and screamed again.


    The power of lightning treatment of small silver and silver is quite good, and it has a certain effect on Hansen��s true **** body, but that taste is really uncomfortable.


    After Hansen felt better, let��s say that Xiaoyinyin didn��t need treatment, but Xiaoyinyin insisted on curing his wounds. He constantly released thunder and lightning, and Hansen��s whole body was numb and his feet were soft. .


    Unfortunately, after all, the small silver and silver are still only the original base level. After the whole body of lightning power is consumed, it still does not make Hansen''s injury heal.


    "Okay, I am much better." Han Sen took the injury and got up from the bed, walked out of the room and looked at the temple in the void.


    The goddess did not know when she returned to the temple. She could not see her figure. The golden retriever was still trapped in the square in front of the temple. It seems that the goddess is not in a hurry to kill it, or What scruples are that it is difficult to kill the golden donkey directly.


    Hansen has a long sigh of relief, as long as the golden retriever is not dead, he still has a chance.


    "I don''t know the ruined **** crown plus my alienated body. Can you save the little gold from the temple?" Hansen thought for himself, but he still felt that the chance was still not big. The moment of the goddess was too backward. It��s terrible. When time goes by, Hansen can��t do anything at all. Even with powerful power, it��s hard to show.


    "Unless I can always be in the state of super-spiritual body, it is possible to be unaffected by the time-reversal, so that I have the opportunity to save the little gold." Han Sen looked at the golden-haired donkey in front of the temple, and his face changed.

 Chapter 2970： bottleneck

    "Old Han, are you okay?" Wang Yuhang and others came to see Hansen. They had already come, but they had heard Hansen��s misfortune in the distance, so they didn��t enter the garden.


    "Nothing, life is saved," Hansen said.


    The evil emperor said: "Have you discovered that the **** that flattened you is very similar to the female emperor."


    Hansen nodded. "I suspect that some of the aliens in the shelter are created using the spirit of the gods."


    "I think so too. If this is the case, will there be a **** similar to me?" said the evil emperor''s eyes.


    "What? You still want to climb relatives?" Wang Yuhang said with a grin.


    "Of course it is to blow him up, how can the world allow a second me?" The evil emperor said in a serious way.


    "Oh, in case the **** and the spirit of the old Han are almost the same, you will not be the same when you arrive." Wang Yuhang kept pouring cold water.


    "That can be said, but unfortunately I am too far away from the true God, it is useless to think of anything now." The evil emperor stretched out.


    They said this, it reminded Hansen of one thing.


    The creatures of the big universe have evolved to this point, and it seems that they have reached the bottleneck. The creatures of all the big universes can only be the true **** level, and there is no way to continue to improve.


    If you want to continue to become stronger, you can only cultivate a variety of genetic techniques, enhance the power of genetic engineering, or go to get a variety of different treasures and Gods armed to provide combat capabilities.


    However, Hansen can clearly understand that even if he turns into a heterogeneous state, the pure power is much worse than the goddess of the moment. Unless there is enough powerful alien and superficial blessing, it is difficult to compete with her.


    "Although there must be a road in front of the mountain, there is no way to continue to improve. But the gods are not able to refine and absorb the power. I want to continue to improve my strength. Others may not, but I may not have the opportunity." Hansen��s gaze looked at the little angel on the side.


    The little angel has a delicate eyebrow, and the whole person is very quiet. When she is not transformed into a jihadist angel, she does not see that she has powerful power.


    "The little angel has just been promoted to the original foundation. If she is promoted to the true God, if she is fit with me, it will definitely strengthen my physical fitness. With many means, there may be a chance to fight with the goddess of the moment." Han Sen The mind has already made up its mind, and we must fully help the little angels to promote the true God.


    If you can upgrade the evil emperor, Wang Yuhang, Huangpu Jing, etc. to the true **** level, it will certainly help, especially the female emperor. If you are at the true level, I believe that there will be more help.


    However, the resources for promotion to the true God are really too much. Hansen must rescue the trapped Golden Retriever as soon as possible. It is very difficult to cultivate a true God. How can I make so many resources and promote everyone to the true God?


    "Resources, resources, I need resources, the resources of the sky garden are only enough to promote the original foundation. I want to continue to be promoted. The resources of the sky garden are not enough. Where can I get the resources?" Han Sen thought about it and wanted resources. It can only be taken to grab, but there is no second way to go.


    "Which resources do you want to grab?" Hansen first thought of, naturally, the territory of the Imperial Family.


    The strength of the Taishang people is huge, and there are many masters, and it is not easy to go to heaven.


    The ancient Protoss have always seen the end of the dragon, they do not occupy too many resources, and the ancient Protoss is useless.


    As for the town Tiangong, and not to mention the town Tiangong is also a master like a cloud, but Han Wei is currently practicing in the town Tiangong, Isa is also in the town Tiangong these reasons, Han Sen is not likely to grab the resources of the town Tiangong, this is also his The reason for the first seat of the town Tiangong.


    "There are only the emperors left." Han Sen secretly thought about where to start.


    It��s not feasible to kill the imperial family directly. The emperor has been in business for so many years. The masters of the tribe are not talking like clouds. The various treasures are also numerous. Hansen has St. Qilin in hand, one-on-one is not afraid. Anyone, but not necessarily able to stand the power of the family of the emperor.


    When Hansen thought about which resource of the Imperial Family should be used first, he saw that there were terrorist creatures in the void that rushed into the shrine.


    However, the temple that this creature rushed into was at the bottom of the shrine, similar to the **** of thunderbolt that was swallowed before the ghost car. It was just a destructive god.


    Even so, the horror creatures and the gods were inextricably linked. In the end, they were not able to kill the gods. Instead, they were almost killed by the gods. Finally, they were cut off one leg and they escaped from the temple.


    After Wang Yuhang left them, Hansen took the Guyuan Daguo Division out of the Destiny Tower and then closed the Purgatory Kingdom, which had been kept by zero.


    In the Purgatory Kingdom, Han Sen looked at the Guyuan Daguo teacher and asked: "Can a big country teacher answer me a few questions?"


    The ancient Yuan seems to be the old man, and he opened his eyes for a long time. He said faintly: "What is the difference between my answer and no answer?"


    "If your answer can satisfy me, you may not be able to let you live," Hansen said.


    Gu Yuan shook his head. "I know so many secrets about you. If I were you, I would never let me leave."


    "The big country teacher is really a person of wisdom, I really won''t let you leave, but at least temporarily let you live alive. Isn''t it?" Hansen smiled and said: "With the means of the big country, you may not have The day I fled."


    "This is also the case, as long as you live, there is hope." Gu Yuanzhi seems to be very open, looked up and looked at Han Sen and said: "One problem for my ten years."


    "Okay, but you have to answer at least ten questions, and you can''t answer the questions that you can''t answer," Hansen said.


    "Yes." Gu Yuan is very simple.


    "What do you know about the Jiu Yu Palace?" Hansen thought about it.


    "Do you want to ask about the spiritual thing?" Gu Yuan Daguo teacher said faintly.


    "Not bad." Han Sen was happy in his heart. He did not expect that Gu Yuan actually knew the things of the spirit.


    Gu Yuan said with a deep indulgence: "I don''t know much about this. I only know that when the ancestors broke down in the sanctuary, they got some research resources of the Lord. Some of them are about the spirit. After that, there will be the Nine Royal Palace, but only the emperor and the future emperor are qualified to know about the things in the Nine Royal Palaces. I only know a few things by chance. I only know that the ancestors wanted to use the spirit to create a powerful weapon. It should probably be similar to the Holy Spirit of St. Qilin."


    ��Is it successful?�� Hansen asked again.


    "This is the second question?" Gu Yuan asked Han Sen.


    "Yes." Hansen replied very succinctly.


    "It should be successful. The emperors of all ages have a different treasure that has been handed down. But no one has seen anyone outside. The people who have seen the different treasures are dead. In the history of the emperor, there are several difficulties. Resolved by the different treasures, I guess that is the weapon created by the Emperor''s extraction spirit." Gu Yuan replied.

 Chapter 2971： Komeinoi

    Half an hour later, Hansen came out of the Purgatory Kingdom and re-delivered the Purgatory Kingdom to zero.


    "The emperor is not simple, the kingdom of the emperor can not go, but the resources of the emperor should not be difficult to grab some." Han Sen took a few days in the sky garden, while studying the current emperor The distribution of resources of the polar family.


    The country of the emperor has the most natural resources, but in addition to the kingdom of the emperor, there are still many resources. Hansen chose to go and chose a place that is more suitable for the little angel.


    It is a heterogeneous space called "The Well of Light". Within that heterogeneous space, there are many well-shaped energy pits with bright energy.


    There is a kind of deified planting Guangming Jinglian in the energy pit. I heard that the emperor has been cultivating the bright wells in the middle. I don��t know how many years have been cultivated. There must be a lot of bright wells in the middle.


    Because the Well of Light was originally not belonging to the Imperial Family, it was the place where the Imperial Family had robbed another race, so many people knew about the situation in the Well of Light.


    After the imperial occupation, it was blocked there, and it was guarded by heavy soldiers. I heard that there was a strong deified powerhouse sitting in the town, and the general race did not dare to play the idea of ??the Well of Light.


    Hansen naturally does not have so much scruples, he is ready to start with the Well of Light.


    In the past few days of Hansen��s recuperation, from time to time, it can be seen that the true god-level creatures of the great universe challenged the gods, and most of them ended in failure. There were only three successful ghost cars.


    Only one of these three has unplugged the flag of God, replacing the position of the original **** and becoming a new god.


    However, they are all challenged by the destructive spirits. The destructive gods like the goddess of the moment have no creatures to challenge.


    Not to mention the destruction level, even if it is a disaster-level god, Hansen has never seen a creature to challenge.


    The Well of Light, the Guardian of the Emperor, is like the past, scanning the surrounding stars in the Battlestar to prevent invasion by foreign enemies.


    Only for so many years, there are no aliens who dare to invade, and they have long left them with no vigilance.


    "Oh, it seems that something has arrived at the entrance to the Well of Light..." said a staff member in charge of monitoring.


    "What a joke, something can reach the entrance to the Well of Light? Are you dead in the space fortress, satellite and warship of our royal family?" Another staff member snorted and said, disdainful .


    They are the last line of defense for the Well of Light. There is no movement at all in front of the line of defense. There may be something coming here.


    "There is something really... oh... it��s a black armor... and so on... that��s... it��s gold...�� The previous staff zoomed in on the surveillance image and suddenly saw a figure standing. After seeing the entrance to the fortress of the Well of Light, I couldn''t help but scream.


    "Gold coins? Which gold coins?" The other staff members were puzzled and did not respond for a while.


    "Which gold coin is it, in the battle of the gods, the gold medal gave up the gold coin of the first place." The former staff immediately said.


    All the staff looked at the surveillance image and saw a man wearing armor standing at the entrance to the Well of Light.


    boom!


    Without waiting for them to see clearly, they saw that the man had already banged on the fortress at the entrance to the Well of Light, directly blasting the entire fortress into a large crack and flying into the interior of the Well of Light.


    Han Sen''s eyes glanced at the well of the light, only to see the presence of stars in a large starry sky. Instead, he could see a huge inverted cone-shaped meteorite suspended in the void.


    It is said to be a meteorite, but the meteorite is bigger than the average planet. I don��t know how many times. On the platform of the meteorite, there is a circular hole in the hole, which is like a searchlight. .


    In some of the energy potholes, there is a lotus flower with a diameter of more than ten meters. Under the light of the pothole, it looks crystal clear, like a flower in a dreamy crystal.


    There are so many energy wells in the Well of Light, and it is almost impossible to count, but most of the light is already very bleak, and it seems that the energy has been exhausted.


    Only a small number of energy wells are still very bright, and only this part of the energy well is still open with bright wells.


    However, in the most central position of the Well of Light, there is a huge energy well like a crater. There is a bright well in the well, which is just like a space fortress.


    Hansen sensed the extremely horrible vitality from the bright lotus, and could not help but have a heart: "The true god-level plant is heterogeneous?"


    Originally, Hansen thought that it would be nice to get some of the bright and well-destructed Guangming Jinglian. I didn��t expect there would be a real god-level big guy here.


    "Who would dare to smother the well of light?" An old voice came from the well of light.


    Hansen turned his head and saw that an old man of the emperor was sitting on the lotus platform of the huge bright Jinglian. The whole body was bathed in the lotus light. It seemed that even the body was semi-glossized. Not really real.


    "You don''t know me?" Han Sen saw that the old man in the lotus didn''t even know him. There were some accidents. The people who didn''t know him in the royal family were a minority.


    "Why should the old man know you?" The old man said coldly.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know. You just need to know that this well of light is now my gold coin." Hansen said, he summoned the sacred gun.


    "The gods are armed!" The face of the emperor''s old man changed, but he did not come out of the huge well lotus, but extended his palm and took up a huge green metal umbrella, the light of the green metal umbrella. Protected the entire lotus.


    Hansen is also welcome, and directly stabbed the Emperor of the Emperor with a single shot. With the power of Hansen and the power of the Tianluo gun, even the top real **** is afraid that it is difficult to resist him. Wei.


    However, the emperor''s old man did not evade, forcing the green metal umbrella in his hand to block Hansen''s gun.


    when!


    Hansen shot, the light of the green metal umbrella trembled, but did not be able to pierce the metal umbrella, but the giant Guangming Jinglian below swayed, the light dimmed a bit.


    Hansen suddenly frowned, staring at the metal umbrella in the hands of the old man and the giant Guangming Jinglian, and looked at it.


    The old man said indifferently: "The old-fashioned umbrella of this old man has been connected with this bright well lotus. If you forcibly break open the attached umbrella, Guangming Jinglian will be destroyed together. I advise you to take it. The wells next to them leave, otherwise there is no benefit to you."

 Chapter 2972： Well

    Hansen also understands that this emperor old man does not know what means he used. He can borrow the power of Guangming Jinglian for the green metal umbrella. Once Hansen attacks the emperor, the power will be the first. Injury to Guangming Jinglian, so unless Hansen does not want Guangming Jinglian, it will not be able to kill the Emperor.


    "You are a good calculation." Hansen narrowed his eyes and looked at the emperor''s old man.


    "The original base-level Guangming Jinglian here is also a lot. The right is the gift given to you by the old man. My emperor and the lord are still not guilty of the river, isn''t it perfect?" said the emperor''s old man with a smile.


    The softness and hardship of his words are indeed reasonable. For the average person, since he has not been able to get the true-minded Guangming Jinglian, he will not do anything and then offend the emperor.


    It is a pity that Hansen is eager to ask for a true god-level Guangming Jinglian, but it will not be so easy to withdraw.


    Hansen did not speak. He glanced at the bright roots of the original base, and swept them directly. He immediately smashed a bright well.


    "Hunting and healing the different kinds of bright wells and discovering the alienated genes."


    As a plant of Guangming Jinglian was interrupted by Hansen, Hansen��s mind continued to sound a tone, and the bright Jinglian, who was smashed down, was also included in Hansen��s tower.


    "Hunting and healing the different kinds of bright wells, getting the gods of the beasts, and discovering the alien genes."


    Killed more than 100 Guangming Jinglian, and finally heard the sound of the soul of the beast, Hansen looked at the soul sea.


    Shenhua beast soul Mingjinglian: enchantment type (incomplete).


    Hansen now has no mood to test the effect of Guangming Jinglian''s enchantment. He directly wiped out all the Guangmingjinglians. A total of 213 Guangming Jinglian, but only one animal soul.


    After harvesting all the bright Jinglian lotus, Hansen returned to the giant Guangming Jinglian and looked at the old man of the emperor. He said: "Look at the face of the white emperor, you are leaving now, I will not take your life. ��


    The face of the emperor��s old man changed: ��Have you been too deceived too much? Is it really good for us to be bullied?��


    "So, you are not going to leave?" Hansen looked at the old man.


    "Don''t go, can you help me?" The old man sneered with a green metal umbrella.


    "Do you think that the umbrella can really save your life?" Hansen blinked and stared at the old man''s eyes and said slowly.


    "Oh, maybe the old man is not your opponent, but if you want to kill the old man, this lotus will be destroyed." The old man said calmly.


    "Is it?" Hansen''s one eye suddenly radiated a strange light, and his eyes turned into a blood red color.


    In the next second, Hansen��s man has passed through the mask of the green metal umbrella and entered the shadow of the old man. It is the **** demon spirit.


    puff!


    The blood spurted out from the right eye of the emperor''s old man, and even the skull behind his eyes was pierced by a **** scorpion, and Hansen held the sacred gun and appeared in the emperor''s old man. Behind him.


    A green vine bud is growing from the wounds of the old man, and it constantly absorbs the vitality of the Emperor.


    "Ah!" The old man screamed and screamed. He wanted to wave the green metal umbrella in his hand, but he just moved, and his arm was shot down by Hansen.


    The old man was mourned, and the other hand caught the broken arm and the green metal umbrella and flew away, like an aurora quickly disappearing into the sky.


    "Go back and tell the White Emperor, this is what I exchanged for, and I deserve it." Hansen said to the old man in the direction of his departure.


    Bai Huang knew that the holy baby was a gold coin, and he almost killed the holy baby. Hansen took the name of the gold coin to win the bright Jinglian, which is also known as the teacher.


    Hansen only wants Guangming Jinglian, and is not prepared to occupy the well of the light. When he looks at the giant Guangming Jinglian, he will smash it to its roots with a shot.


    With the strength of the gods and the guns, Hansen still smashed a dozen shots before he cut it off.


    "Hunting and healing the different kinds of bright wells, getting the gods of the beasts, and discovering the alien genes."


    Hansen��s heart was a joy, and he couldn��t think of the beast soul. He quickly looked at the soul sea.


    Deified soul beast light Mingjinglian: enchantment type (perfect).


    Seeing the perfect two-character commentary, Hansen��s heart is more happy, and the perfect level of the beast soul is equivalent to the true god-level beast soul, but I don��t know what the enchantment of Guangming Jinglian is.


    Hansen took the giant Guangming Jinglian into the Tianshen Tower and summoned the Guangmingjing Lotus Soul.


    Out of Hansen''s expectation, the soul of Guangming Jinglian is somewhat different from the enchanted beast he got before, not the enchantment of Hansen''s body.


    I saw a huge Guangming Jinglian phantom appearing in front of Hansen, with the Guangming Jinglian as the center, opened a sacred light enchantment with a diameter of more than 10,000 meters, covering a large area.


    Hansen stood in the enchantment but did not feel that his strength or speed was blessed, nor did he find any defensive power in this enchantment.


    Looking at the bright shadow of Guangming Jinglian, which was full of glory, Hansen��s heart moved, and he used a gunpoint of the sacred gun to draw a finger on his finger, and immediately made a wound.


    However, within the enchantment of Guangmingjinglian, the wound on Hansen''s finger actually healed quickly, and disappeared completely in a blink of an eye.


    "Is the enchantment of the healing system?" Hansen��s heart is a joy, such an enchantment is very rare, and it is a true god-level enchantment, its effect is very powerful, even his body can be quickly cured, such a healing power It is definitely the top of the big universe.


    Hansen experimented several times, but found a major problem. The healing light of the Guangming Lotus enchantment turned out to be no match for me. No matter who is within this enchantment, he will enjoy the healing power of the enchantment.


    "As a result, you should be careful when using it, otherwise it will become an enemy umbrella." Han Sen secretly said.


    Hansen left the Well of Light with all the bright Jinglian, and soon the news that the gold coin broke the Well of Light was spread in the universe.


    "This world is really chaotic, and even the Imperial Family has been robbed."


    "The shrine is in the world, this is a sign of great chaos. After the big universe, I am afraid that it is not flat."


    ......


    Within the imperial family, Bai Huang listened to the old man who said that after blinking, after he hit him down, he smiled alone and said: "The kid is afraid that he will not stop."


    After a moment of indulgence, the White Emperor called the commander to come in and said to the commander''s palace: "Through me to order, but wherever the gold coins go, my children can''t stop, what he wants, let him take it away." ��


    The commander heard the words of the White Emperor, and he did not respond for a while. Since his birth, he has never heard of the Order of the Emperor.

 Chapter 2973： Resource door

    Hansen is a little bit mad now, I don''t know what it is.


    He robbed the emperor of several different kinds of space. Except for the battle between the old man and the old man, there was no one to stop him in other places.


    Not only did not stop, but even like the poor people looking forward to the PLA, automatically open the gates, prepare the horses and horses, what Han Sen wants to install, it looks like he is afraid that Hansen took less, go back to eat and not wear Not warm.


    "What is the situation? Is the head of the Emperor''s head cramped?" Hansen was suspicious. He originally thought that when he encountered fierce resistance, he would kill a few irons.


    However, now that people are enthusiastic, they have to give them a sigh, and they also take the initiative to send a horse to the horse.


    Called an emperor''s governor to come over and ask him what is going on. The governor replied with respect and respect: "If you return to the gold coin, you have a command, you are the VIP of our emperor, what you need, though, If you want something, if you don''t have enough, you can apply to your Majesty, and then transfer it to you from other places."


    Hansen��s look was strange and he thought: ��What the **** is this white emperor doing?��


    Originally, Hansen was not sure whether Bai Huang had let him go to the place where the Emperor first came to deliberately harm him. Now, as a result, Han Sen is even more confused.


    "The White Emperor is self-aware, so I want to minimize the loss, or is there any other plan?" Hansen couldn''t think of one at a time.


    However, after Hansen grabbed a few places, the more he grabbed the worse.


    He was originally the name of the book and the white emperor, but it was also a famous teacher, but it was so strange that Han Sen himself felt it.


    "Don''t take it, don''t take it, since you dare to give it, what do I dare to take?" Hansen stunned and continued to grab, but even grabbed 18 different kinds of space in the Imperial Family, and did not know how much Shenhua The heterogeneous gene, the imperial family did not say half a word, what is really what to give, it is a refreshing.


    Hansen did not get it, and calculated it, the resources that he snatched could be offered to the little angels to promote to the butterfly level.


    At least promote the resources of the true **** level, it is not just a different kind of space, Han Sen even wants to grab again, except for the emperor��s country, it is difficult to find other true gods like Guangming Jinglian. Resources are gone.


    "Forget it, let the little angel go back and try it out. If it is not enough, it will not be late to come back." Han Sen said so, he really let him grab it again, and he also can''t go.


    Returning to the sky garden with a large number of resources, Hansen asked Qin to bring people to secretly refine the genetic fluid.


    These resources can''t be seen, otherwise it is easy to expose that he is a gold coin, so Hansen did not let the flower protoss help him refine the genetic fluid.


    However, today''s flower protoss have been completely controlled by Hansen, and the lack of various genetic fluids has been obtained by Hansen. The group used by Hansen is the human beings, aliens and aliens brought out by the Qin and other shelters.


    As for the flower protoss, Hansen did not treat them badly. The original resources of the Hanging Garden were all handled by them, and the genetic fluids produced also had a part of their commission.


    The little angels evolved very fast, driven by a large amount of genetic fluid. After two months, they were promoted to the butterfly level.


    The rapid evolution of the general creatures, without their own perceptions, is prone to the mismatch between power and realm, and the lack of real combat power in combat.


    However, the situation of the little angels is somewhat different. Hansen does not need to fight for herself. It only needs to be fit with herself, so it is not so important to have insights.


    The rest of the resources are the true god-level Guangming Jinglian and the two butterfly-level heterologous genes. It takes a long time to refine, but even if it is eaten all, it is not enough for a small angel to be promoted to the true God.


    "Where do you get some resources? Go to the Emperor?" Hansen thought for himself.


    "Old Han, there is an old guy outside the sky garden who is quarreling and saying that he wants to see you." Wang Yuhang came to Hansen.


    Hansen went out and saw that the people outside the sky garden turned out to be nine thousand emperors.


    "Nine thousand emperors, what are you doing here?" Hansen came out from the sky garden and looked at the nine thousand emperors.


    "The son, the old slave can find you." The nine thousand emperors quickly went forward to say things and said things again.


    Originally from Hansen rushed out of the dead star field, after being injured by the goddess of the moment, the nine thousand emperors and witches have been looking for Hansen, but did not find the injured Hansen.


    The nine thousand emperors heard that Hansen��s nest was in the sky garden, and that he found Hansen.


    "What are they looking for?" Hansen asked strangely.


    "You are the chosen person of the Lord, and of course they must do their best to help you." The nine thousand emperors said of course.


    "The Holy Lord is not going to let them go wherever they want to go? Didn''t let them follow me." Hansen frowned.


    The nine thousand emperors immediately smiled: "You are the one chosen by the Lord. The little masters have already become the Eucharist. That is their master. Who are they who can follow you? Now they are all in the sanctuary. Also waiting for the little master to come back, then I will come to the son with the little master."


    Hansen had already searched for the whereabouts of Xiaohua in the shelter, but there was no news. Since they said that they would bring a small flower, Hansen did not say anything, so that the nine thousand emperors would stay in the sky garden to rest.


    "The old slaves have to send a letter to the witches, lest they worry again, and they still have some homes on the temple, saying that they have to be sent to you, and I have to ship them back." The emperor.


    "Oh, aren''t their alien treasures and gods armed in the same year''s war? Can there be any family?" Hansen asked.


    "That''s all they have found different kinds of materials in the killing of aliens in the Great Stars, but they are not good at making the magic of different treasures, so they are all materials, there is no way to refine them, and now they are going to give them to the son. You, the son can''t use it yourself, and the little master can use it later." Jiuji Emperor explained.


    Hansen is lacking resources, and resources are available to take nature. If you think about it, you will follow the Jiuji Emperor and go to the Great Stars, so that the little angels will soon be promoted to the true God.


    As for Xiaohua, there is Hansen, and I am afraid that I will not get resources in the future.


    Nowadays, there are more and more powerful people who challenge the gods in the big universe. Many gods have been killed and many gods are armed.


    Many of the horror creatures that did not appear in the battle of the gods appeared in the shrine, wanting to draw the flag into the gods, or to hunt the gods to obtain the gods.


    But what they are challenged are all destructive gods, and no one has ever challenged more advanced gods.


    Hansen also intends to kill some gods, get their gods and arms, prepare for the rescue of the Golden Retriever in the future, and see the golden hair of the golden scorpion''s vitality weaken, Hansen is anxious.


    Hansen is quite dissatisfied with the evolution of the flag-making god. It is a **** that can live forever, but there is still the possibility of being replaced.


    Even if it will not be replaced, staying in the temple for a lifetime, what is the difference between life imprisonment and life imprisonment?

 Chapter 2974： Blue blood mystery

    However, before Hansen followed the nine thousand emperors to leave the sky garden, there were acquaintances who came to the sky garden.


    The people who came were amazed by the saints, and Hansen was a little surprised. He didn��t know what Scorpio was looking for.


    After seeing Hansen, Scorpio looked up and down a little surprised. He looked at Hansen��s heart and couldn��t help but say, ��What are you looking at?��


    "After being attacked by the goddess of destruction, the goddess is like a person who has nothing to do. Han��s name is not deserved." Tianzhu said with a smile.


    "What Han priest, you don''t make fun of me, my injury is just about to raise a similar." Hansen paused and looked at Tianzhu and asked: "You are a busy man, nothing to go to the Three Treasure Hall, come Is there anything to find me?"


    "I also want to have nothing to come to eat and drink here, but time is not allowed. Since I have been out of the shelter, I have basically been training and training, and I have not even had time to close my eyes. This is barely promoted to the equivalent. The extent of the original base, you kid has already been a god, it is really envious jealousy."


    Scorpio sank and said: "I came here this time, it is the life of the Lord. Please come to my blood to teach a line, teach the Lord that the old man wants to meet you."


    "Which one is the blood-stricken leader you said?" Hansen frowned slightly. The blood-blooded leader in his memory had only one Mr. Li, and Mr. Nali should now be trapped in the coffin of the shelter.


    "Not the one you want, the teacher I said is the founder of my blood education, that is, the first generation of the teacher, or you can call him the emperor." The answer given by Tianzhu, suddenly let Han Sen was shocked.


    Hansen wants to ask for some details. Scorpio said that he doesn''t know much. He only said that if there is any doubt, he can meet and ask the teacher directly.


    Hansen hesitated again and again, still decided to go to a **** teaching, he had too many questions about blood education.


    After Han Jingzhi was taken to the blood-stricken teaching, what did he do in the end; why did the **** say that the blood-sacred believers like Lou Lie were real human beings; there were some questions about the blood-staining nerves. Hansen is difficult to answer.


    And all this, the blood-blood leader, or the emperor, may give him the answer.


    In this way, Han Sen can only let the nine thousand emperors go to the ruined star field, and he went to the blood to teach with the Scorpio.


    Hansen does not trust blood education. After all, blood-throwers are blue blood, which is somewhat different from ordinary human beings. Moreover, blood-fighting has entered the great universe for so many years, and has never really done anything for humans.


    Only these two points, let Han Sen not very reassured about blood-threatening, although the blood-stricken master is called the emperor, Han Sen is still worried.


    Having said that, this Hansen is still indispensable.


    Scorpio brought Hansen to a weird spaceship. In the spaceship, Hansen��s hole and the mysterious field could not be extended, and Hansen could not help but frown.


    It seems that Hansen��s doubts are in his mind. Scorpio said: ��We have been hunted by gods for so many years, so many things have to be prepared. The design of this spacecraft is not for you. It is to prevent being traced by the gods."


    "Why do gods want to chase blood-thirsty believers?" Hansen asked.


    "Because we are human." Tianzhu gave a very positive answer, but this answer made Han Sen more confused.


    "I am also a human being. There are also many human beings in the sky garden. Why are there no gods who deliberately ask us for trouble?" Hansen has always been very concerned about this matter.


    Scorpio indulged for a moment and said: "I am not very clear about this matter. I have asked the same question, but no one has given me an accurate answer. I can only guess that it is related to blue blood."


    "Blue blood?" Hansen muttered to himself.


    The key to all problems seems to have returned to the original point. The saints of blood and blood have blue blood, and the source of this blue blood is the genes of human beings.


    However, the power of this blue-blooded gene can only be stimulated by generations of generations of "Blood and Blood", and the first generation of humans who practice blood and nerves like Hansen will not receive blue blood.


    Even the second generation of Xiaohua and Xiaoling has no blue blood.


    It can be seen that the formation of blue blood is not a matter of one or two generations. It must be the continuous cultivation of the blood and nerves by many generations of human beings, which may make the blood gradually blue.


    Hansen himself cultivated "Blood and Blood", but he did not feel that there is any blue blood gene power in "Blood Life", but it is better than optimizing its own genes and genetics.


    Before this, Hansen had a lot of speculations. It is theoretically speculated that there should be a hidden blue blood gene in the human body, but because the proportion of blue blood genes in the whole human gene is too small, small enough. Can not affect the extent of the human body, so it will be necessary to purify the blood of the blood of the blood from generation to generation or to complement the blue blood gene, so that the blue blood gene can become the main melody in the human gene.


    If this speculation is correct, then the source of this blue blood gene should not be the crystal family, because there are no blue blood people in the crystal family, they are red blood people like humans.


    And there is also evidence that the crystal family does not have the blue blood gene, that is, they cannot absorb the genes of various organisms like ordinary humans.


    Saints with blue blood can only rely on their own evolution, can not integrate the genes of other creatures, in the shelters, and in the big universe.


    Therefore, Scorpio only said that he himself was equivalent to the original base, but did not say that he was the original base.


    Blue blood people are quite unique in both the shelter and the big universe. They seem to be outside the rules, but they are inextricably linked with ordinary human beings. All this makes Hansen feel incomprehensible.


    The crystal family is different. The crystal family is the standard large cosmic creature. Like the ordinary human beings in the shelter, they grow and evolve according to the rules of the great universe. This is different from the evolution pattern of the blue blood, so the blue blood gene is not. May be from the crystal family.


    "Day and night said that human beings are the result of the fusion of their own genes with other biological genes, then the blue blood gene should be from a certain creature, but what is that kind of creature?" Hansen was puzzled.


    Now Hansen is only certain that the cultivation process of blood and nerves is a process in which blue blood genes occupy the main melody of human genes.


    Hansen doesn''t know whether the process is good or bad, and he doesn''t know what kind of creature is that creature.


    Therefore, Han Sen knows that the blood and nerves are strong and can make his offspring generation stronger than the first generation. However, he still has not let his relatives cultivate the "Blood and Blood", even the small flowers and Linger are not allowed to practice.


    The spacecraft emerged from the subspace and gradually flew into a ridiculous star field. Among the many stars, there was a huge red dwarf.

 Chapter 2975： People are not as good as days

    Hansen has seen the stone statue of the emperor. The emperor in front of him is almost exactly the same as the stone statue. It looks like a refined middle-aged man. His face is younger, like a 20-year-old, but his temperament is yet Let him look bigger than the face.


    After entering the red dwarf, Hansen saw many blood-thirsty believers. They all had the same level characteristics as the Scorpio, but Hansen would never think they were weak.


    In fact, Hansen has been quite scared along the way. In addition to the giants such as the Imperial Family, the Tiantian Palace, and the Taishang, Hansen does not believe that there are other races in the universe that can compete with the strength of blood education.


    Hansen couldn''t see their ranks, but they could feel the strong danger of them.


    "You are finally here, my child." The Emperor sat on the throne, holding a chin in one hand and looking at Hansen with interest.


    Han Sen listened to this how it feels weird, but the emperor called the ancestors of human beings, called him a child can not be overemphasized, but Hansen still feels a bit awkward.


    "You still call me Hansen." Hansen said as he thought: "Even if you are a human being, it is impossible to create a race. There must be other human ancestors, maybe I may not be with you. There is a blood relationship."


    It seems to be seen through Hansen��s thoughts. The Emperor��s mouth outlines a curve and understates: ��At the beginning, the crystal family used their own genes as a blueprint to fuse the genes of other organisms and created many creatures. Human beings are among them. One of them was one of the first generations of human beings that were originally created. I am one of them. Among the 13 first generation humans, including me, there are three men, and the remaining ten are women. I know that the other two men have not survived and have no offspring."


    Speaking of this, the Emperor smiled and asked Han Sen: "Do you say that I have asked you to qualify for a child?"


    Hansen avoided answering, just saying: "You come to me, don''t know what is going on?"


    Hansen does not deny that the Emperor may be his ancestors, but now Hansen bears the fate of many creatures in the sky garden, and no one knows what the Emperor wants to do. Hansen cannot make himself because he is an ancestor. And the fate of the sky garden is on him, or you have to figure out first, this pro can not easily recognize.


    The Emperor still looked at Han Sen with great interest, as if he was watching a novelty toy.


    For a long time, the Emperor said, "Are you practicing "Life Gate"?"


    "Yes, why is there a "Life Gate" in addition to "Blood Life"?" Han Sen has been very confused about this. After he cultivated "Life Gate", he only knows that this is for "Blood Life". There is a certain strengthening effect, but I don''t know what the specific effect is.


    "The blood and nerves" and "life gate" are all created by me. The difference is that "Blood and Blood" is my experience, and "Life Gate" is just a hypothesis, and it is still a failed hypothesis. Therefore, no one in the blood education teaches "Life Gate". So far, only you and me have been trained in "Life Gate"."


    "What?" Hansen was shocked and stared at the Emperor. He never thought that it would be the answer.


    The Emperor seemed to be very satisfied with Hansen��s reaction. He continued with a smile: ��You should feel it. Your blood and nerves are different from those of Scorpio. They have many abilities that they don��t have, such as you. The genetics are stronger, and for example, you can use blood vessels to help other organisms evolve."


    "No wonder I have always felt that my blood and nerves are different from the Scorpio. It turned out to be the case." Han Sen nodded slightly. He had some speculations before. It was finally confirmed today.


    However, Hansen��s heart was still very puzzled. He looked at the Emperor and asked: ��Since ��Life Gate�� has such a powerful function, why do you say that it is a failure product and not let other blood-speakers practice?��


    The Emperor did not answer Hansen��s question. Instead, he looked at Hansen with a smile and smiled. ��You have been practicing so far, and you should have some guesses about the role of Blood and Blood. It��s better to listen.��


    Hansen didn''t know what the Emperor meant, but he replied: "If I guess it is correct, the blood nerve itself is to purify a certain genetic gene in the human body."


    After listening to the Emperor, he nodded: "Yes, I created a bleeding nerve, the intention is to enable human beings to return to the source, to purify the blood into a real human. The hereditary nature of the life gate is mixed and impure, will put All the genetic priorities are inherited, which runs counter to my original intention, so "Life Gate" is a failed work for me."


    Hansen understands that "Life Gate" itself is not a failure, but because it is different from the pursuit of the Emperor, it will be called a failure.


    "What do you mean by returning to the blue blood gene? Why is the blue blood gene a true human?" Hansen asked the doubts in his heart.


    The Emperor looked at Han Sen and said faintly: "Humans are the races of the crystal family that combines other biological genes with their own genes as a blueprint. Since you have guessed the role of blood and nerves, you should naturally know why the blue blood gene is It is a real human being."


    "You mean, our human genes are the result of the fusion of the crystal gene and the blue blood human gene? What kind of race is the blue blood man?" Hansen''s heart is jumping, this is one of the answers he really wants to know. .


    "Since you got the Holy Spirit left by Qin Xiu, don''t you know that Qin Xiu''s blood is blue?" The Emperor narrowed his eyes and looked at Hansen.


    "What?" Hansen screamed out: "You mean, human beings are the products of the crystal gene fusion of the Lord Qin Xiu gene?"


    Now Hansen suddenly understands a lot of things, why the gods will target humans, why God said that blue blood is the real human being, and everything is because the Holy Lord Qin Xiu.


    The Emperor seems to like to look at Hansen��s gaffe, and continues to smile: ��When the Sanctuary was destroyed in the battle of God, Qin Xiuli��s battle with the gods of the heavens was still defeated. The Jingzu was lucky enough to get Qin Xiu��s self-destruction. When I dropped a drop of blood, I continued to study it. After I retired from the shelter, I combined the drop of blood with the crystal gene to create thirteen first-generation humans."


    After a pause, the emperor went on to say: "It��s just that the genes of the crystal family itself are too weak, and Qin Xi��s genes are being cracked too little. In human genes, they only occupy a negligible part. I created "Blood nerves" is to activate, expand, and complement this part of the genetics, so that human genes are more biased toward Qin Xiu."


    Speaking of this, the Emperor sighed: "I just didn''t think that there is a heart to plant flowers and flowers, and I have no intention of inserting a willow. I thought it was the fate of the failed product, but it helped you make a small flower, so that he has a similar Qin. The physique of repair, but it is not blue blood, it is really not a human being."

 Chapter 2976： Beyond the true God

    "Do you know the flowers?" Hansen frowned at the Emperor.


    Xiaohua was taken away by the old cat very early, and he was always trapped in the sanctuary. Except for the once in the battle of the genealogy, no outsiders saw him.


    However, the Emperor knows the little flowers, and he also knows so much about the small flowers. Together with the nine blood-blooded cats, they are the towns and gods and symbols of the blood-stricken teachings. This has forced Hansen to produce many associations.


    The Emperor looked at Hansen a little weirdly: "Do you want to know my relationship with the old cat?"


    Hansen didn''t speak, just nodded slightly.


    The emperor laughed at himself: "Really, I am like you, you should be the loser abandoned by the old cat."


    "I don''t understand what you mean," Hansen said.


    "The old cat is the guardian of the shelter. Without its help, do you think that the crystal family can escape to the shelter to take refuge?" The emperor said indifferently: "I even suspect that the crystal family can get a drop of blood from Qin Xiu. Even escaping into shelters, there have been so many studies, all of which have the shadow of old cats or Qin Xiu, in order to be able to choose the inheritors of Qin Xiu."


    Speaking of this, the Emperor looked at Han Sen and continued to say: "And you and me are just the failures that the old cats observe and cultivate and finally give up. Only your son Xiaohua is truly recognized by the old cat. , became the successor of Qin Xiu."


    Hansen understood the meaning of the emperor. In short, the emperor, like him, was the one who had received the attention and help of the old cat, but he was not selected.


    The Emperor narrowed his eyes and looked at Han Sen. He said with a smile: "You don''t think it is a good thing to be the successor of Qin Xiu. In fact, if Qin Xiu dares to choose my son as his successor, I am He will use all means to smash his corpse, and even uproot all his forces."


    The man��s remarks won the heart of Hansen, but he still wanted to know why the emperor thought so, and he asked: ��Why?��


    "Right my son, but also let my son go to death, this reason is enough for me to kill his family a thousand times 10,000 times." The Emperor said faintly.


    "You mean that Qin Xiu''s plan can''t be successful?" Hansen muttered, and he heard the meaning of this.


    "If he can succeed, the Sanctuary will not be the scene of today." The Emperor looked at Han Sen: "Did you not have the Qilin Holy Spirit made by Qin Xiu? What do you think of the power of the Kirin Holy Spirit?"


    "It''s very strong," Hansen said.


    "Is it?" The smile on the face of the Emperor was even stronger: "That would make you the strongest blow to the Kirin Holy Spirit that you think is very strong. Let me see what Qin Xiu left. How strong."


    "In this case, I will offend myself." Hansen pulled out the karma knife and summoned the Kirin Holy Spirit to attach to it.


    The Kirin Holy Spirit can only be attached to the weapon, no matter what weapon it is, but it must be a weapon.


    Hansen wants to know how strong the Emperor is, so he has no reason to reject this request from the Emperor, and he also knows that the reason why the Emperor made such a request is to measure his meaning, so Hansen refused. Useless.


    Han Sen stared at the emperor, and the holy light on the knife became stronger and stronger, like a magic flame.


    The Emperor still sat on the throne, watching Hansen and the knife in his hand with interest.


    "Sinful..." Hansen slashed down against the emperor, and the knife was like the aurora that divided the world, and instantly reached the front of the emperor.


    Ding!


    The Emperor��s figure did not move, and even his face still remained the same, still sitting there, but his one hand did not know when it appeared under the blade, the **** and index finger caught the Han. Sen��s karma, the horrible knife, has shattered under his long, powerful fingers.


    Han Sen��s face changed slightly. Although he left room for this knife, he did not use all his strength, but he also had a seven-point force. Together with the terrorist power of the Kirin Holy Spirit, this knife can kill the top gods, but even the emperor The power of both fingers is no match.


    The Emperor released his fingers and looked at Hansen. "Your heart is too soft. If it were me, the knife would use all the strength."


    After all, Hansen did not wait for the words, and the emperor said: "What do you think of my strength?"


    "It''s very strong." Hansen can only use these two words to describe, because he really can''t see how strong the Emperor is.


    "My current strength is far less than the original Qin Xiu, Qin Xiu did not do in the past. Do you think that this Qin Qin Xiu himself does not know whether the failure or the success of the Holy Spirit can be done? In the end, he The successor to be chosen is just a free-spirited mouse for the test." The Emperor said disdainfully.


    "Wait a minute, why is your power..." Hansen felt that the power of the Emperor was significantly higher than that of the true god, and it was not weak compared to the goddess of the moment.


    "Why is my strength stronger than the true **** level?" The Emperor smiled and looked at Hansen: "The answer should be able to think of it, because Qin Xiu, also the blue blood gene, so that we humans can surpass the heavens Above, you have the capital to compete with the gods. If you want, I can also make you a member of the blue blood. If it is you, you can be stronger, far stronger than the present, maybe it will be above the current year. Qin Xiu is also uncertain."


    Hansen was silent and silently rejected the offer of the Emperor. Although the proposal seemed tempting, Hansen still had a lot of things to figure it out.


    If the power of the blue blood gene is really strong, Qin Xiu will not lose.


    Looking at it from another angle, if Qin Xiu thinks that his blood is enough to defeat the gods, why doesn''t he continue his blood?


    Even if he is infertile, it is not difficult for Qin Xiu to get some gene replicas at the time of the Sanctuary''s level of science and technology.


    Qin Xiu did not do that, and there must be some reason.


    "You come to me, don''t just want to tell me these secrets? What can I do for you?" Hansen still doesn''t know the purpose of the Emperor looking for him.


    "You don''t need to do anything for me, you are human, your children are human. So, my children, whether you like it or not, you can only go to the opposite side of the gods, and do it yourself. I have to do things without asking me to ask." The Emperor said faintly.


    Hansen still doesn''t understand a bit. Just because Qin Xiu wanted to destroy the shrine to kill the gods, would the gods destroy the blood of Qin Xiu?


    This logic seems to have no problem, but Hansen still feels some problems, but can''t say anything.


    "I want you to come here, just want to remind you, my child, Qin Xiu is not enough to believe that the things he left can not be used as a snuggle, continue to maintain your identity as a crystal, no matter what the circumstances, do not let Outsiders know that you are human, and only then can you live longer and have more opportunities." The emperor''s expression is very serious.

 Chapter 2977： Tenjin crown

    Hansen got a lot of answers in the emperor, but when he left the blood, the doubts in his heart did not decrease.


    As the Emperor himself said, he did not ask Hansen to do anything. It seemed that he was only persuading him not to expose human identity.


    Moreover, the Emperor gave him a later part of "Blood and Blood", telling him that if he is willing, he only needs to practice the latter part, and he can slowly transform his blood into blue blood, although this transformation is not as good as one generation. The complement is as pure as it is, but Hansen can also gain the power of blue blood.


    However, at the cost, Hansen will lose all kinds of genetic techniques that he has cultivated in the past, and he can no longer use the soul of the beast. He can only use pure blue blood power.


    The Emperor did not ask Hansen to do so, just let Hansen choose.


    Hansen also asked about Han Jingzhi. The Emperor only said that Han Jingzhi was not a blood-throwing believer. He was not a blue-blooded person. Besides that, he did not say anything else.


    "The emperor said a lot, but I always feel that he still has a lot of really important things not to say." On the way back, Hansen has been thinking about it, many questions still have no answer, and Hansen always feels that one of them is very important. The problem, but he can''t think of what it is.


    "What happened to Han Jingzhi? The Emperor should not lie on such a thing, but why are some of the people in the Seventh Action Group saying that Han Jingzhi is blue blood? What is going on?" Han Sen is quite confused about this.


    Originally thought that this trip of blood and blood can answer Han Jingzhi''s doubts, but now it seems that it is useless. He still knows nothing about Han Jingzhi.


    Or the Emperor knows something, but obviously he is not willing to say more about Han Jingzhi.


    When Hansen returned to the sky garden, the nine thousand emperors had not returned yet, and two guests were coming.


    The green-haired pheasant and the Ghana woman came to the sky garden. When Hansen saw them, the green-haired beast did not say anything. He directly put his head in front of Hansen and whispered, "I used to offend you, this life takes you. Go, just ask you to look at the previous affair and save the hill owner."


    "Get up, Xiaojinjin I will definitely save, but you should also be clear that my current strength is not enough to compete with the goddess of the moment, I need time to prepare." Hansen waved his hand.


    "If you have anything to send, even if you are told, as long as you can save the hill, let us do anything." The Garna woman looked calmly.


    "If you want to save a small gold from the temple, it is not enough to rely on us. You need more powerful helpers, so I need some resources to make my companions stronger. If you have a demonized alien gene, you can borrow some first. Give it to me.�� Han Sen thought that there should be a lot of good things in Wudingshan, maybe I could get some resources from them first.


    "There are still some deified genes in the mountain, and we will come back to you when we look back." The Ghana woman said.


    Now they are no longer available, they can only seek the help of Hansen, at least they know that Hansen really wants to save the golden donkey.


    "That gold coin is really not a thing. The landlord gave the first position of the gods to him. The hill master was killed, but he didn''t even show up."


    Hansen��s heart secretly smiled. ��The gold coin is not showing up, but it has already been blown up.��


    However, the words of the green donkey gave Hansen a wake-up call. The golden-haired donkey even gave the gold coins to the gods. If the gold coins have not appeared, it is really impossible to say.


    Although the race of gold coins is completely different from that of Hansen, others will not doubt Hansen, but after all, it is not appropriate.


    After sending away the women of the green donkey and the Ghana, Hansen pondered for a long time, but decided to challenge the gods as a gold coin.


    But this time Hansen��s challenge is not the goddess of the moment, but the undefeated **** of the disaster level.


    Hansen listened to the witch and said that the power of the Unbounded God can be a certain degree of immunity time. If it can be armed with the unbounded god, it may be of great use for the rescue of Golden Retriever in the future.


    Wherever there is no one, Hansen entered a state of heterogeneity, put on a hole in the mysterious armor, and took out the crown of the gods.


    The crown of the gods is the armor of the ruined class. It is two levels higher than the sacred rifle. It is armed with the goddess that is comparable to the goddess of the moment.


    It��s just that Hansen has never worn this crown of heaven, and he doesn��t know what kind of ability it has.


    It is not that the high level is necessarily useful, just like the light well lotus soul soul, although it is a high-level beast soul, but its ability is a cure, it is not very useful in the battle of life and death.


    "In the beginning, God said that this crown of heaven can let me freely enter the genetic temple. Now that the gene temple is already in existence, will there be any other role in the crown of the day?" Hansen hesitated for a moment and put on the crown of gods.


    At the moment when the gods crowned the top of Hansen��s head, they suddenly saw a ray of light shining down and shrouded Hansen��s body. From a distance, Hansen was like a **** shrouded in colorful clouds.


    Hey!


    Hansen saw the cosmic gear in front of him, as if there was a huge mechanical gate opened in front of Hansen, which is very similar to the core area and the convenience of the opening of the gods.


    But it is not Hansen himself who opens this door, but the crown of the gods above his head.


    Han Sen looked into the empty door, only to see a colorful Xiaguang, countless chain of order intertwined, can not see what is inside.


    After a little hesitation, Han Sen walked toward the gate of the colorful Xiaguang. When Hansen��s figure completely entered the gate, the door suddenly closed, disappeared in the void, and many visions were also dissipate.


    "This is...the temple..." Hansen frowned and looked at everything in front of him.


    This is a jade temple, and the things at the foot of Hansen are clearly an altar. Hansen once saw the resurrection of Tianluo God on a similar altar. He would never admit his mistake. There is nothing wrong with a temple here. And he stood on the altar of this temple.


    "The Temple of Destruction has been opened, please name the temple." A voice echoed inside the temple, and a flag of God flew to Hansen.


    "What is this? Is it that I am a god?" Hansen frowned at the blank flag in front of him. The flag of the **** he had seen before was already named, but this side was blank. There is nothing on it.


    Hansen is not willing to do anything, even if he is a destructive god, he can''t accept it.


    "You are finally here." When Hansen hesitated, he saw the door of the temple open, and a girl walked in. It was a lonely child.


    But listening to her tone, I know that it is not a lonely child who controls this body, but a guy who claims to be a god. .

 Chapter 2978： God privilege

No content

 Chapter 2979： Satisfy your wishes

    "The privilege of the destructive spirit is only a kind of fortune. Those gods claim to be omnipotent, and all their wishes can be satisfied. It is really a dead man who does not pay for life. According to the rules of the gods, the gods cannot say false information, otherwise the transaction cannot be completed. I can''t get Shouyuan. In order to complete the transaction, the gods will inevitably do everything, but I still don''t understand. What is the use of Shouyuan in the end?" Hansen said in the heart.


    This is not included in the information of the Tenjin Crown, and Hansen has no way of knowing it.


    In addition, the gods also have certain authority to leave the temple, but the time limit for leaving the temple is very short. Within this time limit, the temple is in a closed and war-free state and cannot be challenged.


    Unless the gods are directly attached to the cosmic creatures, they can leave the temple for a long time, but in that case, they will not be protected by the temple. If they die, they will die. Unless they return to the temple, they will not be able to rise again. .


    It is also very important that the gods can also promote their status by challenging the higher spirits. This is useless for Hansen, because he is not a true god, so he cannot raise the position of God.


    Even if it can be challenged, Hansen is now a devastating family. It can only challenge the most advanced re-starting gods. Even the devastating level can do it. The challenge to restart the level of the gods is to find a way to die. That kind of thing Hansen naturally will not do.


    Han Sen looked to the side of the god, what he wanted to say, but the **** blinked at Hansen and then looked at the door of the temple: "You have a business door."


    ��What do you mean?�� Han Sen glanced at the gate of the temple, but he did not see anything. He turned to look at God, but he had no trace of him.


    While Hansen was wondering, he saw a figure flying into the scope of the shrine, and flew in the direction of his temple.


    "Not so smart? Just been a **** for a while, there are creatures of the big universe to challenge me?" Hansen was puzzled.


    According to Hansen''s observations during this time, the cosmic creatures are the destructive spirits of the challenge. No one even dares to challenge the disaster-level gods. How can there suddenly be creatures to challenge him to this level of destruction?


    But the figure really came straight to his temple and soon entered the temple.


    The shrine and the temple are between reality and illusion. No matter where in the big universe, as long as you have a temple, you can get here quickly, as long as it is a creature that can fly in the universe, even if it is open. The spacecraft can reach the shrine in the same way, there is no distance.


    Han Sen stared at the figure and couldn''t help but glimpse it. He came to know him.


    "What did she do when she ran here?" Hansen was puzzled.


    The fox is the emperor of the ghost bones, but according to Hansen, her strength is not very strong in the deification level, and even the ability to fight the destructive spirit may not be there. How can it challenge the destruction? The level of the gods?


    When Hansen was guessing, the fox had fallen on the square in front of the temple.


    Under the rules of the gods, Hansen must fight, otherwise his god''s position will be replaced by the fox, although Hansen will not die, the **** crown will be destroyed.


    "The God of Wealth, the fox woman wants to make a wish to you, and also asks the adults to complete." Before the fox came to the temple, he even swelled and bowed, as he prayed to God.


    "It turned out that she was not to challenge the gods..." Hansen gave a slight glimpse and thought about it: "Since it is a wish, come in and answer."


    "Xie Daren is perfect." The foxes walked into the temple.


    Han Sen��s mind was moved, and the temple door was suddenly closed. There was only him and the foxes in the temple.


    "What are your wishes to say, this God will satisfy your willingness." Han Sen stood on the altar, and looked solemnly at the fox.


    Fox is the love of the ghosts. She knows a lot about the gods. She knows what the consequences will be and how she will come here to make a wish. This makes Han Sen very confused.


    The foxes once again swelled, and a pair of seductive eyes looked at Han Sen. "The slave has only one wish. Please help the rich man to help me recapture the fox." If successful, the slave is willing to pay any price. ""


    Because the gods crowned the glow of the sun, Hansen looked like a **** in the colorful light, only to see a figure vaguely, can not see the appearance, the fox naturally can not recognize Han Sen, my heart is very embarrassing.


    After Fox promised a wish, there was a message in the gods crown that passed to Hansen. The idea was that Hansen could get a life of three hundred years as long as he could.


    However, according to the tips of the Tenjin crown, as long as the desire is completed, the minimum can be three hundred years of life, but not only can only get three hundred years of life, in fact, there are opportunities to get more life.


    For example, if Hansen smashes the ninth turn of the mirror to the fox, then he can only get the lowest life, but if he is going to grab a ninth turn from a terrorist strongman to the fox, then she paid Shouyuan will be turned upside down. In addition to the loss of Shouyuan, it will also be contaminated with cause and effect, and will still pay the price in the future.


    Hansen��s spiritual privilege is only fortune, and Fox��s wish is not within his privilege. Hansen can only find his own way to complete the fox��s wish. If he can��t fulfill his wish, Hansen��s own Shouyuan will also be damaged.


    Therefore, accepting a wish is a double-edged sword. Once the **** accepts the wish, he can only try his best to fulfill his wish. If he is unable to complete it, he can only go to the pit and wish to save the life and earn life. The gods can be said to be omnipotent.


    This desire of the fox, Han Sen can naturally be completed, because the nine-turned life mirror is in his hands, but Han Sen is somewhat hesitant, do not know how to exchange the three-year life mirror for three hundred years of life is worthless.


    Shouyuan is extremely useful for the life of the big universe. Hansen is not a true god. He has no ability to be immortal.


    Now Hansen has more than two thousand years of Shouyuan, it seems to have been very long, but for the creatures of the big universe, it has not been anything for more than two thousand years.


    Fox��s heart is also uneasy. She took the big risk to make a wish. It��s really nowhere to go.


    Otherwise, I would like to make a wish directly to the temple, but it is life-threatening. If the other party does not allow her to make a wish, or even directly kill her, then she will only have a dead end.


    Fortunately, the other party has allowed her to enter the temple to make a wish, temporary life is worry-free, but the other party can complete her wish, and how to complete this desire, the impact on her is still very large, this is very clear.


    If the gods are very difficult to fulfill this desire, then she will pay a lot of life, and it is very likely that the life will die and die. This is the most fearful result of the fox.


    "This God can satisfy your desire, but there is a condition." Hansen looked at the fox and said faintly.

 Chapter 2980： Lifelong slave

    Han Sen slightly regretted letting the fox enter the temple to make a wish. After the other party made a wish, he could not take the initiative to hurt or expel the fox, nor refused his wish. He could only find a way to realize his wish.


    In Hansen''s view, the nine-turned life mirror only changed for three hundred years of Shouyuan, which is somewhat less and not very willing to exchange.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s **** is a destructive level. Compared with the destruction level and the disaster level, the destructive spirit still has some privileges. For example, Hansen can propose additional conditions that are recognized by the spiritual rules. This is not the destruction level god. Privilege.


    Of course, destructive-level gods can also raise conditions, but the conditions they propose will not be protected by the rules of the gods. Even if the wishing person violates the agreement at the time, there is no way to destroy the level of the gods.


    When the foxes listened, they trembled. Although she had already prepared for the loss of Shouyuan, she heard the two words, but she still panicked.


    With Fox��s understanding of the gods, knowing that there is no additional condition for looking for a destructive spirit, but the destructive spirit may not be able to take back the nine-turned mirror from Hansen, even if it is taken back, the price paid at that time. It will also be great, and maybe it will make her Shouyuan directly dry up.


    When the foxes venture to find the destructive spirit, they hope that the gods can easily fulfill this desire, then she will pay less for the life.


    However, the high-level **** has the ability to attach conditions. This is beyond the control of the fox. If she does not agree to the additional conditions, then the wish is not established. It is a problem to be able to walk out of the temple at that time.


    "Adults please talk." Fox looked at Hansen with a sad look. It looked like I was pity, and people couldn��t help but feel pity, and hate to hold her in her arms.


    "Use the worming technique for the god, are you looking for death?" Hansen snorted, and the gods could scatter, such as the prison, like the sea, pressing toward the fox.


    The fox suddenly trembled and quickly leaned over and bowed. The voice said: "The grown-up is angry, the slave is wrong, and the ignorance of the slave is forgiven."


    Han Sen looked at the fox shivering under the altar, but his heart was quite happy.


    I used to eat a lot of foxes before, but now the foxes can only let him fish, this feeling can not be said to be refreshing.


    Unfortunately, Hansen has allowed her to make a wish in the temple. This degree of offense is not enough to overturn her wish to terminate the transaction, so Hansen can only continue.


    "It is not difficult to let this **** help you get back the nine-turned life mirror. You only need to be a slave to your **** for life." Han Sen is a big opening in the lion.


    He was not willing to take the nine-turned life mirror to change the fox �� three hundred years of life, if the fox does not agree to this condition, then the wish will naturally be void, Han Sen does not need to take out the nine-turned life mirror.


    If the foxes agree, then the life and death of the fox is handled by Hansen''s hand. Later, she is a slave. Even her life and death are between Hansen and her.


    When the foxes heard this condition, they suddenly changed their hair, and the body could not help but tremble.


    The conditions proposed by the other party are more demanding than she imagined, almost the same as her life.


    "Adults... can you pity the slaves alone..." Fox screamed with a look of bitterness.


    "There is nothing in front of God. If you don''t, then let it go. Let''s leave." Hansen naturally ignored her so much, and said coldly.


    "The adults ask for anger." The fox leaned over and worshipped, and his face was sincere and fearful, but his heart was secretly calculating: "I just wanted to find a gamble that I have never heard of. I know that he actually proposed such a condition. However, this is also good. Since he has proposed such a condition, that is to say, he has no intention of winning my life, I will not let my life lose too much. Now I am no longer able to cast a ruin. Under the level of the gods, it is safe to be safe. It is not so easy to think that the people of the emperor want to move me."


    Although I thought about it this way, Fox��s heart was still a little annoyed: ��I��m blaming Hansen. If it��s not because of him, I won��t risk going to the tower of the gods. As a result, the nine-turned mirror has already been taken away by him, but I��m The emperor was offended and killed, and the guy who has been stunned has been entangled and has to take this step."


    I thought about it again: "This time the **** of wealth will take the nine-turned life mirror, and it will surely make Hansen suffer a lot, and it will be a breath for me."


    Thinking of this, Fox also understands that he has not chosen much. If he goes to other destructive gods, he may not give her a chance to make a wish. He will bow his head and salute: "Everything is told by the adults."


    When the foxes came out, the gods crowned the gods, and Hansen knew that it was a deal. He only took a nine-turned life mirror to the fox, and the three hundred years of the fox��s life and life and death were all him. It��s gone.


    "Fox, fox, you can''t think of dreaming today?" Hansen was smug in his heart, but he did not immediately give her a nine-turned mirror, but said indifferently After the day, come back to the temple and get a nine-turned mirror."


    The fox quickly thanked him, but he did not get up and left, his eyes waved, and he said to Han Sen: "Adults, slaves know something, maybe they will help you to get a nine-turned mirror. I don''t know if it is inappropriate."


    "Oh, let''s talk about it," Hansen said quietly.


    Fox didn''t see Hansen''s expression, but he didn''t seem to be very interested in listening to the tone. He quickly said: "The nine-turned life mirror is now in the hands of Hansen of the crystal family. According to the slaves, he got it from a destiny tower. Nine turns the mirror, but also destroyed a god."


    "Is there such a thing?" Hansen said with amazement, but in his heart, he secretly sneered: "Well, you are a fox, you still want to make the gods come to me. I remember this, and wait for me to see me later." Pack you up."


    When Fox saw Hansen, he seemed to have a little interest. He quickly said: "The gods have been in the emperor for many years, and they must have collected a lot of Shouyuan. Hansen broke the gods and decided to get a lot of Shouyuan."


    The fox did not continue to say it, but the meaning was already obvious. It was simply saying: "God, you see that Hansen is a big fat, you must bite him."


    "You know a lot about what I am waiting for," Hansen said coldly as he looked at the fox.


    Fox was shocked and quickly bowed his head: "The slaves just heard about it."


    "Well, let''s go. After three days, I will take the nine-turned life mirror." After Hansen sent the fox away, he was stunned by the fox: "The most poisonous woman, the foxes yell at you." Waiting for me, don''t let you cry and call my mother, I won''t surname Han."

 Chapter 2981： Carved god

    The 2nd, 1981, the **** of engraving (page 1/1)


    After the foxes left, Hansen thought more and more wrong. How did the foxes not come late, and which **** did not choose, but chose her own temple.


    "I am afraid that there is only one big **** in the place where the shrine is." Hansen felt that this matter must be related to the **** who was attached to the lonely child.


    "No, my temple can''t be opened again. If it is going on again, there will be something wrong with it." Han Sen said that he quickly received the crown of the gods and sent him away from the temple.


    After Hansen took the crown of the gods, the Temple of Wealth was closed, because no **** was in the temple and could not be challenged.


    "What exactly does the great **** want to do? The battle of the gods list is like the second and only the destructive level of the gods, even if I am the first, upgrade a grade, at most, get a disaster-level mentality Isn''t it too much to give the destructive level of the gods?" Hansen is very suspicious, that the great **** deliberately did.


    But when I think about it, even if it is the great god, I should not be able to guess that Golden Retriever will give him the first place. It is impossible to calculate it in advance.


    ��Is it a temporary decision?�� Hansen still felt a bit wrong.


    Can''t think of a result, Hansen no longer wastes time, looking at the temples of the gods, looking for the temple of the unbounded gods, and intends to pick the unbounded **** first.


    However, when Hansen found the temple of the Unbounded God, he found that the temple of the Unbounded God was closed.


    "Isn''t it?" Hansen was slightly depressed. According to his experience as a god, there are only three ways for the gods to close the temple.


    Under normal circumstances, the gods have a certain time limit for closing the temple. This is also the time limit for the gods to leave the shrine. This time period will not be very long, and after using the permission once, it takes a long time to use the temple permission again.


    Another is that after the gods are killed, no matter whether the gods have been replaced, as long as the gods are willing, there will be a month of temple closure.


    Of course, it is impossible to give up this right.


    The longest time limit for closing a temple is that the gods are attached to the great cosmic creatures and leave their temples. Then the temple will be closed indefinitely, no one can challenge, and must wait for the gods to return to the temple. Will be turned on again.


    The foxes made a wish to enter the temple. All the creatures were in their eyes. Although they didn��t know what happened after the fox entered the temple, they also made many creatures have different ideas.


    Since then, many families have made a wish to enter the temple for various reasons.


    The gods are naturally unwilling to come to the wishers, and unless they encounter special circumstances, they will rarely kill the wishants of all ethnic groups.


    These are the things of the future. Hansen is not in the mood to care so much. After a moment of contemplation, he flies past a temple in the shrine.


    Unbounded God is absent, Hansen has chosen another catastrophe-level god, and wants to try the catastrophe-level gods.


    "Hey, is that gold coin?"


    "Sure enough, he is the first master of our great universe to challenge the gods!"


    "What is the first master of the gods list, is that gold �� let him be good?"


    "In any case, the strength of the gold coin should not be underestimated. I don''t know what level of **** he will challenge?"


    "It should be a destructive level. After all, there are no creatures who dare to challenge the disaster level."


    "No... he flew over to the upper level of the shrine... Could he say that he wants to save the gold?"


    "Don''t be kidding, even the two gods of Han and the gods of Wudingshan are easily killed by the goddess of the moment. Isn''t the gold coin going to death?"


    "It is also difficult to say that the relationship between gold coins and gold plaques is unusual. Gold has been given to him in the first place on the list of gods. How can I try it?"


    After a while, the various creatures saw Hansen flying to a disaster-level shrine, and someone shouted: "I will say, he can''t challenge the goddess of the moment, that is to find death."


    "Golden cockroaches are really blind, and they have given him the position of the gods list, not as good as the priest Han."


    When everyone talked about it, Hansen had entered the temple and landed on the square in front of the temple.


    This is an ancient stone temple. The temple looks a bit like a church in the ancient century. The second floor of the temple is a huge stone clock.


    The hour, minute and second hands are slowly beating, which seems to be no different from ordinary clocks, just a little bigger.


    "The **** of engraving!" Han Sen looked at the **** on the flag of God, his eyes condensed slightly.


    Anyone can see it. This engraved **** is probably a disaster **** of a time system. Hansen came to challenge the **** of engraving. He wanted to see if he could be with the disaster-level **** under the state of heterogeneity. In the war, the other is to prepare for the challenge of the goddess.


    It is also the **** of time system. If even the gods of the disaster level can do it, how can it be that the goddess of destruction is destroyed.


    "Heaven has a way, you don''t go, **** has no way to vote, and you really want to die." A sharp voice came out of the stone door of the temple.


    With the sound, the stone door slowly opened and a figure came out of the temple.


    Hansen and the creatures of the various races of the universe are staring at the gods who came out of the temple. This is the first time that a creature has challenged a disaster-level spirit, which is particularly eye-catching.


    After the figure walked out of the stone temple gate, many creatures saw it, it was a weird creature.


    The figure looks like a human, but the skin is a black carapace, more like a humanoid bug.


    And his eyes are also very weird, the eyes have no pupils, all are white, and in that white, there are time scales and pointers.


    Hansen didn''t dare to care. After all, he didn''t really fight the disaster-level gods. The gods that were killed before were just destruction levels.


    The sacred gun was held in the hand, the strength of the whole body condensed on the tip of the gun, and the tunnel saga was pushed to the limit by Hansen. In an instant, the whole universe became a complicated machine in Hansen��s eyes, and countless universes were Running.


    Hey!


    A shot pierced, as if the space was directly pierced by the tip of the gun, and in an instant it was in front of the engraved god.


    The engraved **** pouted coldly, like a watch in the left eye, the pointer turned fast.


    Hansen��s gun speed is already very fast, but the speed of the engraved **** is faster, and his body flashes slightly to the left, and he avoids the assault of the gods.


    Hansen��s look is the same, and the gun is violently slammed down, but the **** of the moment is elegant, seemingly casual movement, Hansen��s violent gunshots, but his body is not able to Hit a half.


    Reading chapter: Super God Genes _ 2,998


    Browse the reading address:

 Chapter 2982： Time is like a ruler

    "The gods, their sins are sinful." The **** of engraving looked at Hansen indifferently, and the pointer in the right eye also quickly rotated, except that unlike the left eye, the pointer in his right eye was rotated counterclockwise. .


    As the pointer in the right eye rotates, Hansen''s movement seems to be slowed down in the eyes of others, and it looks like slow motion in the movie.


    The speed of the engraved **** has not slowed down, it is still surprisingly fast, and under a fast slowdown, a sharp contrast is formed, so that the **** of engraving appears in front of Hansen as a teleport, with a sharp finger pointing to Hansen. Grabbing on the face, the general fingernail of the gun tip is almost pierced into Hansen''s pupil.


    On the face of the engraved god, with a playful smile, he grabbed it, but Hansen��s body disappeared before his eyes.


    At the next moment, Hansen''s figure appeared on the back of the engraved god. In his hand, the sacred gun was stabbed to his neck, and the tip of the gun was close at hand.


    "Awesome teleportation, but for the gods, it is still useless." The pointer in the eyes of the **** of the gods is spinning wildly in different directions, Hansen''s speed is getting slower and slower, and his speed is getting more and more Fast, obviously, he was about to touch the tip of his skin. He was so hard that he was opened by the engraved god, and turned and punched Hansen��s lower abdomen.


    Hansen is like a slow-responding old man. He sees the engraved **** punching, but he can''t dodge, and he can''t get a gun to hide.


    However, the fist of the engraved **** eventually fell behind, and Hansen��s figure once again teleported to the other end of the temple square.


    One person and one **** constantly fighting, the **** of engraving is incomparably magical and strange, and Hansen��s teleportation is also amazing, and no one can help anyone.


    "The gold coins are so powerful that they can compete with the disaster-level gods."


    "But it''s just relying on teleportation to escape."


    "This is a different statement. I should see that the **** of the moment should be the **** of the time system. It has the ability to slow down the flow of time on the gold coin. This delay not only slows his movements, but also the flow of thought and breath. Slow down, change to the average person, even if you have the technique of teleportation, I am afraid that it is too late to use, it has been killed by the **** of engraving. The gold coin can be read thousands of miles, not bound by the power of time, the teleportation in the big universe It is rare to practice this kind of realm. I am afraid that only the sacred equestrians of the Taishang people can be compared with them."


    "It��s no use for teleports. After all, you can��t win the **** of engraving.��


    ......


    Hansen himself has time zones to use, but because the time domain has always been used by Hansen, it is not easy to use now.


    Moreover, the time field of the ghost spirit of time is obviously much weaker than the time and power of the engraved god. Even if it is used, it is difficult to have too much influence on the battle.


    In the face of the gods of time, the use of time power, it is undoubtedly a big knife in front of Guan Gong, Han Sen did not have such a plan.


    However, because of his own relationship with the time domain, Hansen is very clear that there are only two ways to break the time of the **** of engraving. One is speed, the other is absolute power, and the old eagle has broken Han over absolute speed. Mori''s time field.


    Unfortunately, Hansen does not have such speed, so what he can do is to use absolute power to crack the time and power of the engraved god.


    "Whether it is time or space, it is one of the rules of the big universe. It is controlled by the cosmic gear. As long as the universe gear is controlled and the cosmic gear is not allowed to rotate, there is no way to spread the influence. "Han Sen uses the teleportation of the ghost to steal the ghost, while continuing to push the tunnel to the limit, pushing the power of the hole to the limit, trying to control the operation of the time universe gear with absolute power.


    "Under the heterogeneous state, my strength has far surpassed that of ordinary gods, but I don''t know whether I can suppress the spirit of the disaster level." Hansen constantly pushes the hole in the field and puts pressure on the time universe gear.


    Although the time cosmic gear is not completely static, the speed of rotation is greatly slowed down, and the effect on Hansen is much worse.


    "Can the power of heterogeneity not completely suppress the catastrophic level?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    However, the impact of time delay on him has been very small, and under the influence of the Dong Xuan field, the time that the **** of the gods used to accelerate himself has slowed down a lot, and his speed has also dropped, so one plus one minus one. Hansen suddenly took the initiative, not just relying on teleportation to be able to deal with the **** of engraving.


    when!


    For the first time, the sacred gun was attacked by the claws of the engraved god. Under the impact of the power and the gun, the horrible explosion and shock wave were triggered. Hansen hardly stopped in the air for thousands of miles before the moment. The god''s feet also left two deep footprints on the slate of the Temple Square.


    "I can affect my time and power, no wonder so arrogant, I dare to challenge this god." The **** of the engraved eyes flashed, the pointer in the eyes turned, it looked weird and horrified, then said: "If you think this can be If God is a war, then it is a big mistake. Now God will let you know the true gap between the vulgar creatures and the gods."


    Saying, the claws of the engraved **** actually grabbed the past and left their eyes.


    Hey!


    I saw the sharp claws and pierced directly into his eyes. In the blood splash, the engraved **** actually dug out a pair of eyeballs from the eyelids.


    It��s just different from Hansen��s imagination. The eyes are shimmering in the eyelids. The eyeballs that have been dug are not just a bead, but a string of pieces that are pulled out from the eyes of the gods. .


    "Roar!"


    With the roar of the engraved god, all the eyeballs in his eyes were pulled out, and there were six on each side. The hands were combined, and the twelve eyeballs formed a bracelet, which was placed on the palm of the engraved god. Above, it was still contaminated with blood flowing from his eyes.


    Hansen glanced at the eyeball bracelet and saw that the eyeballs were like a bead-shaped watch. The pointers on them were all rhythmically beating, but the time hands on each eye watch were different in scale. .


    A closer look reveals that the time on each watch is one hour behind.


    "Time is like a ruler, a moment, a stupid low-level creature, even dare to blaspheme the gods. Today God will erase you from the scale of time, let all the low-lying creatures know that the dignity of the gods absolutely does not allow offense. "The **** of engraving holds the **** eyeball bracelet, and there is still blood in the eyelids, but the words of madness are spoken in the mouth."


    With the madness of the engraved god, his fingers twitched his eyes, making the light on the bracelet stronger and stronger, instantly covering the entire starry sky.

 Chapter 2983： Time etching

    The space in the entire temple seems to be distorted. There is no way to see through the sights. Even the images seen by the deified powers are distorted, like the shadows reflected in the water, because The water surface is violently fluctuating and twisted and shaken.


    The engraved **** holds the time bracelet, and the words in the mouth are like the Buddha of the chanting. In the distorted space, the figure of the engraved **** shrouds the entire temple sky like the god, and Hansen looks like an ant. Small.


    "Take the wrath of God... Time to etch..." The **** of the engraved **** rolled, lifting the bracelet wrapped around his hands, and the pointer among the eighteen eyes was spinning wildly.


    In a flash, Han Sen seemed to see the time with the naked eye. He saw only eighteen eyes, and the scales singed a wonderfully twisted light. The light among the eighteen eyes was intertwined, like a heavenly net, covering the whole god. In the temple area, Hansen had no room for dodging, and the teleport could not find a safe place.


    I saw that the strange rays were intertwined into a grid, and Hansen pushed the hole to the limit, but still could not stop the twisted time rays from falling.


    The rays of those time fell on Hansen''s hole, and it seemed to be laser-etched. It left some strange imprints on the hole, which seemed to be the symbol of time, occupying the surface of the entire armor. .


    "This is..." Hansen found that his body was not injured, but the body''s etched brand, but exudes a strange power.


    Hansen wanted to raise his arm to see what effect the etching had, but he was surprised to find that his arm didn''t listen and couldn''t move at all.


    "How could this be?" Hansen soon discovered that not only the arm, but his whole body could not move, and even the operation of genetic surgery could not be done.


    However, Hansen��s feeling is very strange. Although he can��t move, he can sense his body and can sense the flow of the body. It��s as if everything is normal, but when you use it, your hands and feet The breath does not listen.


    This kind of induction is very strange, just like a ghost press, everything feels like it can''t move.


    The **** of engraving looked at Han Sen indifferently, and the blood in his eyes was still flowing slowly. He held the bracelet and said, ��You don��t have to work hard. Your time scale has been erased. You are useless now, only Can accept the punishment of God, this is the end of the blasphemy."


    The **** of engraving is very simple, but Hansen understands what he means, because he has also practiced the genetics of the time system, and he still has some understanding of the power of the time system.


    The engraved **** reminded me a little, Hansen understood what kind of power is the time etching.


    Hansen��s body was not immovable, but was etched by time to erase his body for a while.


    It''s hard to explain. Under normal circumstances, Hansen wants to do something. After the idea is moved, the body will naturally respond immediately.


    However, the brand of time etching erased him for a while. After Hansen��s thoughts moved, there was a blank after a while, and Hansen��s body was waiting for this blank time to pass. There will be a reaction.


    Just like when playing online games, the network suddenly clicks, and the middle time is erased. After the network is restored, the body will react.


    Hansen didn''t know how long the blank time period was, but it shouldn''t be possible to recover immediately if he looked at the leisurely look of the god.


    The engraved god''s hand-held **** eyeball bracelet walked step by step to Hansen, staring at Hansen with a **** eye, almost all of which was about to get to Hansen''s face.


    The corner of the mouth was slightly upturned, revealing a smile of evil spirits. The engraved **** said, "Are you not very able to fight? Now the **** is standing here, why not do it?"


    Hansen��s heart is naturally a thousand and ten thousand who want to slap a slap in the face, but unfortunately the body does not listen at all, those times etched, erased the time that should belong to the body, even if you want to speak, do not To.


    "Don''t say that God did not give you a chance. If you don''t do it now, you can only accept God''s punishment." The engraved **** smiled and reached out and grabbed Hansen''s head.


    "It seems that I can only use that." Han Sen slightly closed his eyes and was ready to use the super-spiritual body. Only the super-spiritual body would not be affected.


    Although under the influence of Waner, he can only stay in the super-spirit state for a short time, but that is enough. Now the engraved **** is close enough to him, and the wariness has dropped to the lowest point. It is enough to kill the life of God.


    The face of the engraved **** was full of bloodthirsty smiles, and the claws of the claws were close to Hansen''s head a little bit. Obviously he did not want to give Hansen a good time.


    "Do you want to live? Ask me, maybe this **** will be full of compassion, leaving you a half life for this despicable inferior creature." The **** of engraving said with a smile.


    All the creatures watching the war, seeing the gold coins completely suppressed by the **** of engraving, can not move even the moving bullets, and the hearts are all in vain.


    Although the gold coin can not be regarded as the first in the real **** list, but the real strength can definitely be ranked in the top ten, even being suppressed by a disaster-level **** to such a degree, how can people not be shocked.


    This is only a disaster-level god. It is also a horrible existence that destroys and restarts two high-level gods above the disaster.


    "Our creatures in the big universe still can''t compete with the gods. Only when they become gods can they truly get rid of this vulgar body and become a high-level living body." Many creatures are thinking about themselves.


    Hansen just silently looked at the engraved god, not to mention that he could not speak at all, even if he could, he would not ask for the **** of engraving, that is equivalent to making a wish to the **** of engraving, who has been a god, very clear How much will it cost to make such a wish.


    Hansen��s eyes made the **** of engraving very uncomfortable, and he couldn��t help but feel annoyed. He said, ��Since you want to die, the **** will fulfill you.��


    Said, the claw suddenly accelerated, grabbed Hansen''s head, and Han Sen did not have the ability to resist, only to watch the claws fall on top of his head.


    "Stop." A voice came from outside the temple, but the sound came too slowly. No one noticed the sound and a figure that rushed into the temple square.


    Because at this moment, Han Sen''s body suddenly shines, like a volcanic eruption, the body is etched with time stamped armor, instantly turned into a blazing color. .

 Chapter 2984： Killing the gods

    The engraved **** did not expect Hansen to break through the control of time etching, and it was too close to Hansen. He wanted to use time power to constrain Hansen, but found that there was no effect at all.


    Among the brilliance of Huanghuang, Hansen��s hand in the hands of the gods, with a little cold moment, stabbed on the chest of the engraved god.


    "Let you stab the gods, how can you hurt the gods of the gods?" The words of the gods have not finished yet, and their faces have changed dramatically. Looking down, I saw Hansen��s Tianluo gun. Has been stabbed into his chest, under that cold, the **** of the catastrophe of the engraved **** is directly pierced, and the body begins from the wound and is rapidly collapsing.


    "No...this is impossible..." In the unspeakable scream of the engraved god, the whole body turned into fly ash and exploded directly.


    "It seems that the super-spiritual body has also become stronger along with my promotion." Hansen was slightly surprised. He did not expect to be able to solve the **** of the engraving. In order to be able to reinvent the engraved god, he was opening. At the moment of the super-spiritual body, the strongest attack method was used to cover the sky.


    The effect is more than Hansen''s expectation. One hit explodes the catastrophic **** of engraving. Although there are elements of the engraved meaning, the main reason is that the super **** is indeed too strong.


    Hansen measured it, even when using the Kirin Holy Spirit, there is no super-spiritual state.


    It is a pity that Waner is on his body. His super-spiritual body is only a blow, and it is resolved and restored to normal.


    Everything happened too fast. The spectators of all races in the universe saw that the blazing flames of Hansen��s body rose into the sky, and the next second was a shot of the **** of engraving.


    The powerful and incomparable **** of the catastrophic level of the gods, without any resistance, screams and is directly killed, a moment in the universe is silent.


    After a while, the various creatures reacted, and the time was like a fried pot.


    "Gold coins are the first strongest in my big universe. It��s really invincible.


    "Hey, you didn''t seem to say that just now? Didn''t you just say that Hansen''s **** list is the first gold to let him?"


    "No, gold is willing to give up the first, of course, it is self-awareness, otherwise how can it give such a good opportunity? This can only show that the gold coin is too strong!"


    "Gold coins are terrible. Is this the first disaster-level **** killed by the cosmic creatures?"


    ......


    Various ethnic groups have been talking about it. The green-haired beasts on the mountain have hated their teeth and angered. "The gold coin has such strength. Before that, he did not come out to save the hill owner. If he and Hansen join hands, maybe there is a chance to bring the hill owners. Saved from the temple of the moment..."


    The Ghana woman also said coldly: "The wolf heart dog lung."


    Where do they know that it is impossible for Hansen and the gold coin to join forces.


    No one doubts that Hansen and the gold coin are the same person, because their physical race is completely different, it is like the difference between a dog and a cat, and it is impossible for outsiders to associate them together.


    Within the Temple of Genes, God looked at Hansen in front of the temple and was frowning: "The power... seems to be reaching that line... his body is a little different..."


    Within the **** teaching, the Emperor also narrowed his eyes and looked at Hansen, his eyes sparkling with surprise.


    On the streets of a small planet, the fortune teller is also wide-eyed and looks at Hansen in front of the temple. His face is full of doubts: "Weird...not a god...how can we use the power that is similar to the gods?" ......"


    "Gold coins, what kind of race is he? How can he have that kind of power?" The Lord of Heavenly Palace is also frowning and contemplating.


    In front of the engraved temple, the engraved **** that turned into dust did not dissipate like other gods. The altar in the temple did not start. The original flag of the **** of the gods was also branded. In a flash, it became a blank, and the whole temple was fainted, and it turned into an empty temple without gods.


    "How... what''s going on... Why didn''t the gods rise again..." Everyone was shocked, and no one knew what was going on.


    The god, who is said to be immortal, has not been able to resurrect.


    Hansen��s heart was also full of suspiciousness. After he hunted the engraved god, he only heard a hint.


    "Hunting the **** of disaster-level spirits."


    All the hints are only such a simple sentence, there is no **** spirit and no **** gene, completely different from the previous Hansen hunting.


    "What the **** is going on? Is it the reason to cover the sky with the hand, or the relationship between the super gods?" Hansen��s heart flashed countless thoughts in an instant.


    On the other side of the Temple Square, a figure also looked at Hansen in vain. After a while, the face turned into a strange smile, and smiled and said: "The gold coin is really worthy of the name, a shot of the gods, now In the big universe, you should be the first person."


    "White Emperor!" Han Sen turned around and looked a little strange.


    Just now he had already seen the arrival of the White Emperor, but he did not understand why the White Emperor would appear at that time. It is obvious that the White Emperor was here to save him. If he did not become a super-spiritual body, the White Emperor should have already rushed. Go to him and stop him from the blow of the engraved god.


    Hansen did not think that his relationship with the White Emperor was so good, but everything that the White Emperor did made Han Sen feel a little confused.


    ��Why?�� Hansen asked, staring at the White Emperor.


    "This is not a place to talk, find a place to talk about." Bai Huang said that he took the lead to leave the shrine.


    Hansen also flew out of the shrine with the White Emperor. He really wanted to know what the purpose of the White Emperor was for him.


    Hansen and the White Emperor disappeared after they went out of the shrine, because the shrine is in the world and can be seen everywhere in the universe. The families can only see the situation in the shrine.


    But out of the shrine, except that they are near Hansen, otherwise no one can see them.


    This next big universe exploded completely, and all ethnic creatures were in doubt.


    "Isn''t the gods not dead? What happened? Why can gold coins kill the gods directly?"


    ��What happened in the end? Why did the engraved **** not resurrect in the temple?��


    "My God, the gold coin can kill the gods!"


    "It seems that the gods are not so invincible, what is not dead, not killed by gold coins."


    For a time, the entire universe was talking about Hansen��s killing of the gods. The original image of the invincible **** seemed to be falling a little.


    Hansen and Bai Huang just left the shrine and were preparing to find a quiet place to speak, but suddenly saw a temple in the shrine radiant.

 Chapter 2985： God is coming

    Within the shrine, one of the temples below the Gene Temple is emitting a thousand feet of light, which seems to be a big bang.


    Originally living like a sea, it exudes a temple of horror gods. In a moment, it is turned into a dead, and the splendid temple is also dull, as if it was buried by dust.


    "What happened?" Hansen and Bai Huang are a slight glimpse.


    The location of the temple is extremely high. It is only on the lower level of the Gene Temple. It must be a temple of destruction. Undoubtedly, the appearance of the temple is like being hit by a temple.


    "In today''s great universe, who can beat the devastating gods to the temple?" When Hansen was wondering, he saw the door of the dusty temple open, and a figure came out of it.


    The creatures of the great universe have not seen clearly who the figure is, only the light and shadow flashed, the figure has disappeared, and it seems that it should be out of the scope of the shrine.


    "Not good!" Bai Huang''s face changed.


    ��What is wrong?�� Hansen asked to ask the White Emperor.


    "The destructive spirit of the gods descended and rushed into the big universe, and we walked away." The white emperor said that he wanted to escape.


    However, his body shape has not moved, he saw the space fluctuations not far away, and a figure appeared, which is the figure that came out of the temple.


    Although the figure is not particularly tall, it is only one head higher than Hansen, but his temperament is extremely majestic. He wears a black armor and a black giant hammer with a water tank on his shoulder. At this time, a pair of eyes are self-conscious. Staring coldly at Hansen.


    "The gods kill the students, and their sins are sinful." The gods did not say much, only a word, and then the giant hammer in the hands blasted down.


    Hansen suddenly came to understand that this destructive spirit was coming by, and it was clear that he would kill him.


    Apart from anything else, Hansen directly used the starry sky to move, wanting to leave here and send it to countless stars.


    The body moved out in an instant, but it was moving. The man was already in the void passage, but suddenly felt like a thunder bomb rang in his ear, and then the whole body was as badly hit, and the hard life was bombarded from the void passage.


    Han Sen��s eyes flashed and he saw that he was still inside the starry sky. The majestic body of the **** was not far away, holding the sledgehammer in his hand.


    The starry sky around it is broken like a glass, showing a space crack like a spider web. The power of the gods has shattered the entire star field and formed numerous spatial faults, even if it is a starry sky. It is impossible to move out from here.


    Han Sen knows that the time of desperation has arrived. It has been so difficult to kill a disaster-level god. He forced him to use the super-spiritual body. Now the destructive-level gods are coming, but this alone has exceeded Han. Sen''s power limit, Hansen asked himself to hit this level with a full blow.


    With a tight grip on the gods, Hansen pushed his strength to the limit.


    The white brow on the side was slightly wrinkled and looked at the **** and said: "I don''t seem to offend you, why are you coming to fight?"


    The gods screamed at the giant hammer: "killing the gods is death."


    After all, it was a hammer hitting the void. He was separated from Hansen by a starry sky. The power of this hammer was not slamming to Hansen, but he was straight to the void in front of him.


    But after a hammer fell, the whole void oscillated, and Hansen only felt that his body had to be shattered together with the void.


    "Hey!" Hansen opened his mouth and blew a bit of boiling blood. He resisted all the way. The heterogeneous warfare still couldn��t withstand the horrible shock force. The internal organs were shattered, and there was a path above the bones. Cracks seem to break off at any time.


    The White Emperor was also shocked. I saw that his body was shining, and a god-like light and shadow shrouded his body, and it was hard to resist the horrible shock.


    The gods are again bombarded with a hammer. The strength of this hammer is more violent than the hammer of the previous one. It makes Hansen horrified and can only force the power and prepare to fight hard.


    boom!


    The appearance of the White Emperor appeared in front of Hansen, and the divine light and shadow made a defensive posture with the movement of the White Emperor, and hardly blocked the heavy hammer bombardment of the gods.


    "The Spirit of God?" Hansen was amazed, but when he looked closely, he was somewhat different from the Spirit of God.


    The light and shadow of Bai Huang��s body is like a god, like an ancient war spirit. He has three heads and six arms, and each of the six palms has the same blade.


    Knives, swords, shields, cymbals, rings, mirrors, the four soldiers'' knives exude a strange and mysterious brilliance. At this time, it is the shield that resists the bombardment of the gods.


    The more Hansen sees the light and shadow, the more like the beast soul and the spirit of the gods, but there are some differences. I think of the alienation of the spirits that have been taken away from the nine imperial palaces. The heart is secret: "Is this the arm of the spirit created by the alien spirit?"


    "You go first." Bai Huang gazed at the gods and said slowly.


    "Why save me?" Han Sen really couldn''t understand why the White Emperor would risk his war with the gods. In any case, his relationship with the White Emperor would definitely not be a good word. .


    To say that Bai Huang was thinking of the mentoring and apprenticeship to save him, Han Sen felt that it was purely ridiculous. When the white emperor��s son died, he did not see him so much, let alone a famous disciple.


    "Now I don''t have time to say this. I can''t support it for too long. You can leave here soon, how far you can go." Bai Huang stared at the god.


    "No one can go, you will die today." The voice of the gods is like a rolling thunder, and the one that comes with it is the sledgehammer of the gods.


    On the hammer, with the incomparable horrible crushing power, it was in front of the White Emperor.


    It��s just that the emptiness of the emptiness is already terrifying. Now the front is hammering, and the strength is strong. Even Hansen, who stands at the back of the White Emperor, feels unbeatable.


    The White Emperor stared at the horrible hammer of God, but did not retreat. The light and shadow of the body like a demon **** screamed silently, and slammed the shield against the hammer.


    boom!


    The horror of the shock wave instantly destroyed everything in the starry sky. Hansen struggled with the shock wave, and there was a slight crack in the hole.


    "Go." The voice of the White Emperor came again.


    Hansen gritted his teeth and turned to rush toward the general fault space of the spider web.


    "Where to go!" The gods snorted and held the giant hammer and slammed into Hansen, but they were stopped by the White Emperor.


    "The person who the emperor wants to save, even God can only keep him a life." The voice of the white emperor is cold and proud.


    Hansen only felt the space turbulence behind him. Hansen used the technique of borrowing power, and through the impact force, he rushed into the space fault.

 Chapter 2986： 戮天神

    The rapid movement between the spatial faults, the horror of the terrorist forces behind the body is getting weaker and weaker. When Hansen moved out of the space fault area, he did not see the devastating gods rushing out, and it must have been stopped by the White Emperor.


    "The spiritual weapon made by the emperor is even stronger than St. Kirin, and it is somewhat unexpected." Hansen was surprised.


    However, I thought that the thing was made by the ancestors of the emperor. From generation to generation, today, it has not been impossible to have such a powerful power by the emperors of the past.


    However, Hansen still feels a bit exaggerated when he can fight the destructive spirit.


    "Why did the White Emperor do this to me?" Hansen turned to think again, this is the most confusing place for him.


    Before the White Emperor rushed to the temple to save him, he had already made him very surprised. Now the White Emperor is actually trying to destroy the gods and protect his life. This is even more unreasonable.


    "No matter what, let''s talk about it first." Han Sen indulged for a moment, did not dare to go back to the sky garden, but moved to the edge of the Great Star.


    He was afraid that the gods would follow him directly to the sky garden, and it would be even worse.


    Came to the fringe area, Hansen flew directly into the Great Stars, Hansen intends to use the shielding power of the Great Stars to let the gods not trace his traces, and then resume Hansen''s identity to escape.


    However, Han Sen just entered the Great Stars and disappeared. Not long after, he heard a thunder and lightning from the top of his head. The surrounding voids broke and formed a general fault of the spider web. The gods actually chased them up.


    "Isn''t it said that after the spirit possesses the body, its power will be restricted by the body, and at most it can only reach the true **** level? How does the power of this **** have far exceeded the true **** level?" Hansen frowned.


    "White Emperor?" Hansen looked at the **** and asked.


    "I want to kill the gods, even if God can''t stop it, even more is just a big cosmic creature in the area." The **** of heaven squats in the void with a hammer, staring coldly at Hansen.


    Hansen listened to the tone of the gods, but he was relieved. It seems that the White Emperor should not be killed by him.


    The **** of heaven raised the giant hammer in his hand and despised: "When you are a god, you can''t save you."


    Saying, the giant hammer that the **** of heaven held in one hand slammed down. Under the giant hammer, the whole void seemed to become a fragile glass. Everything was broken under a hammer.


    Han Sen''s eyes condensed, and in a flash of glare, he once again entered the super-spirit state, and the fragmented void did not leave a little scar on him.


    Tianluo guns with a little bit of cold thorns to the gods, and the gods disdainfully raised the giant hammer and slammed into the gods, and Hansen even the person with a gun shape flashed, has reached the back of the god, a shot stabbed His back.


    "Hands cover the sky!" Hansen pushed the power of the hand to the limit in the super-spirit state.


    Hey!


    The gun tip stabbed on the back of the brain, and there was a sound of metal collapse, as if the metal was caught in the mixer.


    The light of the gods and the sparks collapsed. The tip of the sacred gun was only stabbed in less than five inches, and even the thorns could no longer be stabbed. The power of only covering the sky did not completely collapse the chain of order of the gods. Cracked the outer layers.


    When the **** of the gods attacked, Hansen had to take the gun and go away. He directly used the starry sky to move out of the star field.


    In the state of the super-spiritual body, those spatial faults can not stop him from using the starry sky to move, but the Waner in the destiny tower, at this time, the body is burning with gold, forcibly offset Hansen''s super-spiritual state.


    Hansen''s teeth were forcibly supported, but they were not able to continue. The body was directly out of the super-spirit state, and at the same time it fell out of the starry sky.


    Although the space fault of the **** of the gods has already been rushed out, it is still within the ruined star field, and it has not been able to rush too far.


    There is no super-spirit state, and there is no way to use the large starry sky in the large dead stars of magnetic currents and space vortices.


    Hansen desperately rushed toward the temple. The dark power there should have a certain influence on the gods. It was a place where even the gods did not dare to go. He had the spirit of St. Qilin and could restrain the darkness there. For Hansen, there is the best battlefield.


    However, Han Sen did not fly far, and the sound of the smashing of the scorpion''s giant hammer sounded again. The space of the spider web seemed to cover the starry sky, and Hansen was trapped inside.


    "Wan, ah, Wan, is not a brother who does not pity you, but now it is time to live and die, and live until there is a future." Han Sen reached out and pointed out that the destiny was in his hands and was directly thrown out by Hansen.


    Looking at the destiny tower gradually moving away from himself, Han Sen felt that the power of the super **** returned to him a little bit, and the influence of Waner on him was gradually decreasing.


    "Destiny Tower? Impossible, you are not a god, how can you have a destiny tower?" The goddess saw the fate tower that Hansen threw out, but it was a slight glimpse.


    However, I only looked at my eyes. I seem to see some clues. I stared at the destiny tower and muttered to myself: "No, it��s not a destiny tower. It��s just an imitation of the destiny. I like this imitation. Where have you seen it... It turns out that... The original tower that was copied by the Lord was not destroyed... I have something, and you and the Lord must be all the way, and that��s **** it.��


    The murder on the face of the gods was thicker, and the hammer in his hand was clenched, but there was no immediate bombardment. A horrible force spread on the giant hammer. The hammer on both ends of the hammer was gradually old and mysterious. Curse.


    At this time, Hansen��s body once again entered the super-spirit state, but Hansen��s heart was still somewhat worried.


    It has been thrown into the tower of the distant sky, and the golden light of Wan��s body has been swaying wildly. It has been turned into a blonde state. Like Hansen, the body has entered a special state, and the strength in the body is rising wildly. .


    Just like Hansen, Hansen''s super-spirit is not harmful to his body, as long as he can withdraw before the body can''t stand it.


    Waner is different. Her blond hair will consume her vitality all the time. She is in a blonde state for a little longer, and I am afraid that she will be cut off and die.


    What is even more frightening is that once she enters the blond state, she becomes a six-parent and does not recognize it. Just like a witch''s violent walk, it may directly rush out of the tower of the gods, and even the enemy and I may not be able to distinguish.


    "No matter what you are, give me to die." The gods in the hands of the gods are like the sun, and a hammer hits the sky.


    The hanging **** pattern was printed in the void moment, and suddenly a starry sky was marked with a **** mark.


    In the next second, the brand is broken. As the brand is broken, everything in the brand is turned into dust. No matter whether it is a planet or a star, there is no explosion, and no energy is released, as if it was broken in an instant. Become a particle in general.

 Chapter 2987： Waner wakes up

    Hansen was in a super-spiritual state, and the horrible power passed through his imaginary body, and there was no influence on his body.


    Hansen held the sacred gun, and in a moment he teleported to the **** of the gods, and a shot stabbed his head.


    He must be quick and quick, otherwise Waner can''t support it for too long.


    when!


    The sacred gun with a hand covering the sky stabbed the neck of the god, and the tip of the gun was caught in the muscles. It only pierced a few inches and could no longer stab.


    This is only Hansen''s stab in the place where there is no armor protection. If it is stabbed on the armor, it is only worse.


    In the eyes of the gods, the gods flashed, but they did not evade Hansen��s assault. The hammers in the hands were bombarded in a row, but they were of no use to the body of the super-spirit.


    In the hands of Hansen, the scorpion guns were stabbed in succession, and they all stabbed the same wound of the **** of the gods, and wanted to pierce his neck with continuous attack.


    However, Hansen soon discovered that the speed at which he tore the wound was not faster than that of the gods. The continuous attack did not have much effect. The second shot had not been stabbed, and the wound before the gods. The light of the gods bloomed and almost healed.


    "My strength is still not enough to kill the destructive spirit." Han Sen frowned slightly, and his heart was a little anxious.


    The situation in Wan Tian in the destiny tower is getting worse and worse, and it is almost over.


    The only thing that Hansen feels gratified is that under the horrible shock power of the gods, the Tiantian Tower has not been destroyed or damaged. It is only constantly bombing under the impact of power, and the battlefield is getting more and more Far away, the tower twitched like a whirl, as if it would break at any time, and I don��t know how long it will last.


    "If I don''t come, I can''t push the force to the limit, use the strongest magical skills, or you will already kill you." The gods stared at Hansen indifferently, and the hammer in his hand did not continue to bombard. Hansen��s Tianluo gun stabbed him, but he still could not cause fatal scars on him.


    "But even if this God can''t use all his strength, you can''t hurt the god''s body. See how long this power burst can last, but once your power subsides, it is when God destroys you." More and more cold into the bones.


    Hansen didn''t know how long his super-spiritual body could last. This was the first time he used the super-deity after he was promoted to the true god. Until now, he did not feel the slightest discomfort.


    Similar in the absence of Waner interference, the duration of the super deity should last a long time. If Hansen wants to leave, he can''t stop him.


    But when he left, Wan Er was finished, and with Wan''s words, the super-spiritual body would be offset and it would not be able to go.


    If it is a last resort, Hansen will not give up Waner, and does not say that with a long time, even a dog has a little feeling.


    What''s more, there are still many secrets in Waner''s body that have not been solved. Hansen has also drunk Qin Xiu''s three cups toasting. He said that he will take care of Waner and he can give up.


    "Today, I can''t take care of a lot. I can only try it with the Kirin Holy Spirit." Hansen has no other choice.


    Hansen is very clear that the true power of the gods is not so invincible. At least in the case of the physical body, there is no absolute repression, otherwise the gods can not hurt him. However, his skill makes his body far more than the general true-level powerhouse. Under the blessing of magical skills, it is impossible to destroy the body of the killing only by the gods.


    If there is a blessing of the Kirin Holy Spirit, there should be some hope, but now the use of the Kirin Holy Spirit will inevitably expose the fact that the gold coin is Hansen.


    Fortunately, no one knows that Hansen is a human race. Even if it is exposed, it should not be targeted by the gods in a short time. In the future, it can only be said later.


    Hey!


    Just as Hansen was going to summon the Kirin Holy Spirit to be attached to the Tianluo gun, he suddenly heard the sound of something cracking in the distance from the void.


    In the vicinity of the void, everything is crushed into dust by the power of Hansen and the **** of the gods, and there is something that can be broken.


    When Hansen heard the voice, he suddenly screamed badly and turned his head to look at the past. As it turned out, there was a crack on the tower of the tower of the day. I thought it was too strong.


    Before Hansen responded, he saw a golden glory shining from the crack, and soon saw a blonde girl slowly rising from the crack.


    The blonde is flying, the clothes are dancing, it is the Waner who has been sleeping in the tower of the destiny, but now Wan��s has been completely transformed into a blonde girl, and the whole person radiates a glamorous blonde brilliance, making her look like a whole person. Dreams are like illusions, as if they are not true.


    Wan''s current state seems to be very similar to Hansen''s super god, but it is somewhat different.


    At this time, Waner��s eyes have been opened, apparently completely rid of the state of sleep, but her golden eyes have no focus at all, just like a walking dead.


    "Wanna... Waner... No... Impossible... How could you still be alive... You can''t live..." When the gods saw the blonde, they suddenly changed their face, and it was like seeing a ghost.


    Even when Hansen stabbed him, he did not have such an expression, and still maintained the pride of the gods.


    But now it��s just to see Waner, so it��s so rude that Hansen feels incredible.


    It��s not surprising that Hansen recognizes Wan��s.


    It��s not one of the gods who came to the flesh in the past. It��s not surprising that I saw Wan��s in the sanctuary, but looking at his appearance, I even had a fear of Wan��s, which made Han Sen feel Something is incredible.


    All of this happened only in an instant. After Wan��s life came out of the tower, the eyes with no focus looked at Hansen straight, and Hansen��s heart was a little hairy.


    Hey!


    Wan��s body suddenly blurred in Hansen��s line of sight. With Hansen��s eyesight, she did not see her movement.


    The subconscious flashed back, but Hansen soon discovered that Waner did not come to him. The seemingly beautiful and soft body had appeared in front of the gods, holding his right arm in a blank expression, and his palm was like a knife. Generally, from the top down, the blonde and the robes danced against the wind with her squat.


    On the face of the gods, there was a horror in the face. While holding the giant hammer in both hands and bombarding it to Waner, the figure was actually retreating.


    Waner��s palm with golden flames all goes down, and the giant hammer that can destroy everything is actually split into two halves by her palm.


    The face of Yan Tianshen, who was not fully able to retreat, was also marked with a blood mark by Wan��s fingertips. From the forehead to the chin, it seemed as if a red line was drawn in the center of the face.

 Chapter 2988： Get another look

    "So fierce?" Hansen was surprised.


    Even more surprising is still behind, after the injury of the gods, the horror wants to retreat, but he did not even complete the movement.


    Waner��s face does not have the slightest feelings. The beautiful figure is like a ghost. It sways and flickers. The palm of the hand swings with the rhythm of the figure. Because the speed is too fast, Hansen��s eyesight can only see Wan��s When the figure is hidden, the palms bring a golden stream of light, which flashes through the gods.


    When the gods turned and fled, Waner had stopped, and the petite body hung in the void, slowly turning to face Hansen.


    When the gods turned and rushed out for more than ten meters, they saw that the blood of the gods was splashing. In a flash, his body was dismembered, and he was even worse than the five horses.


    In the next second, Han Sen saw a ray of light rushing into the void, but it was shielded by the power of the great annihilation of the starry field, and it was impossible to break into the void to form a god.


    However, after the gods of the gods burned out, there was a section of the arm of the upper arm that was left. The length of the arm bone was about one meter, forming a drum of a drum. The whole body was black and inky, and it seemed to be heavy.


    "It seems that the strength of Waner is still somewhat different from that of me. The gods killed by her still left the godhead, but the gods killed by me did not leave anything, even the gods were directly destroyed." Han Sen''s heart Dark road.


    But now Hansen has no mood to think too much, and Wan��s flash has come to him. Hansen suddenly gathers strength and stares at Wan��s vigilantly.


    The blonde''s Wan is likely to disapprove of the six parents. With the power she has shown, Hansen does not think she is her opponent.


    Waner arrived in front of Hansen, and the golden light of his body was immediately intertwined with Hansen��s blazing flame. The two forces melted invisibly, seemingly blending with each other.


    "Brother." Waner looked at Hansen with a stunned look, and then the man fell in Hansen''s arms.


    Hansen glared at Waner with one hand, and the flames of himself and Waner quickly faded away, and the cleanliness disappeared in a moment, and they all returned to normal.


    "Brother... Wan, I miss you... I miss you..." Hansen looked down at Wan, but saw her eyelids getting more and more heavy, although she tried to open it to see Hansen, but Like being unable to resist drowsiness, I ended up sleeping with my eyes closed.


    Hansen��s face is a bit ugly, because Wan��s situation is very bad. Her vitality is almost so weak that she can��t feel it. It seems that she may be cut off at any time.


    Hansen quickly took a bottle of genetic fluid and fed it to her, but it didn''t work. He summoned Guangming Jinglian, and it didn''t help Wan.


    "Since you think about your brother, you must stick to it anyway. If you die, you will never see you again." Hansen picked up Wan, and took the bones of the **** of heaven.


    There is a crack from top to bottom on the tower of the destiny tower. It seems to be opened by Hansen. Hansen knows that this crack is not shocked by the gods. It must be straightforward and straightforward. Opened.


    Hansen took Waner into the tower of the destiny, and counted the things inside, and his face suddenly seemed difficult to look.


    The other things in it are the same, there are only two people missing. The two guys of the ancient demon and the ancient Yuan have disappeared. The stone platforms and space enchantments that are trapped are intact and there is no damage, but they are Missed.


    "The world is unpredictable, after all, let the ancient demon escape, or Han." Han Sen shook his head slightly, put Waner in the tower of the destiny, and then took the tower again.


    In the hands of the arm of the god, Hansen thought: "Now count the demon **** and the **** of the gods, this is the third **** in my hand, but the demon **** and the **** of heaven It��s just a level of destruction. Naturally, can��t we replace them with God��s Armed Forces?


    The reason why Hansen hesitated was because the gods recognized by the general creatures were the **** genes for Hansen, and the sound was very clear.


    Although Hansen is still unable to absorb the genes of the gods, Hansen always feels that since other genes can be absorbed, it is impossible to absorb the genes of the gods, perhaps it is only that he has not found a way to absorb the genes of the gods.


    Just like the super-god genes that were obtained in the past when they were sheltered, ordinary people can''t absorb them at first, maybe the gods genes are similar.


    But once you convert the godhead into a godhead, you don''t know if you can absorb it again.


    "That God is so powerful, but it is almost invincible when it comes to the body. It is necessarily more horrible in the temple. Under normal circumstances, I want to kill the goddess of the same level. The chance is really embarrassing. Armed with the gods, the opportunity should be a lot bigger. Go back and change it.�� Hansen had a decision, and he thought again: ��I don��t know what type of armor is God��s armor, preferably armor. And so on, so that I can resist the attack of the goddess of the moment, not to be spiked by her."


    Hansen��s heart is also clear that the armor of the gods is armed, and the probability of armor is very low. How to look at this arm bone is not like being able to become a armor.


    But no matter what, there is a destructive level of armature in hand, it should be helpful.


    Put away the arm bones, Hansen identified the direction and continued to go deep into the depths of the dead star. Since they have come here, he just went to the temple to look at the flowers and the old cat. Have you come back?


    There is the Holy Spirit in the body, and the darkness is not too dangerous for Hansen, and the road is almost unimpeded and comes to the site of the temple.


    Restoring Hansen''s body, Hansen arrived at the location of the temple, but when Hansen saw the scene of the ruins of the temple by the light of the long lamp, it turned his face.


    The former temple had been destroyed in the battle of Hansen, and the ruins of the temple were almost black stained with blood.


    The huge body of the red charm, the eyeless and the old eagle fell on the ruins, and the wounds on the body were about to condense, and the vitality was cut off.


    The body of the eyeless behemoth was broken in half, the head of the red charm was smashed down, the feathers of the old eagle were all unplugged, and at the top of the ruin, a figure stood proudly, holding one hand Charming neck, put the charming body in the air.


    Feeling weak and struggling, his hands pressed against the palm of his hand, but he couldn��t get out of the palm of his hand.


    "Male... child..." Mei Han saw Hansen, who had entered the range of bright lights. In the eyes of desperation, there was a glimmer of hope, and the power of the whole body was suddenly condensed, and the last breath was used to face Han. Senda shouted: "Be careful with the old cat..."


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Literature Library mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 2989： The temple has changed dramatically

    "He..." Meiyi still wants to say something again. A palm is pressed on her head, and her head is directly screwed down, and it is thrown to the ground like garbage.


    Mei Yan��s head rolled to the ground, his eyes widened to the extreme, and the inside was full of unwillingness.


    "Who are you? Why kill them?" Hansen asked, staring at the figure.


    The figure looks like a human being, looks very young, looks like a twenties, and is born with an unusual beauty. It is just a singularity that cannot be said with a slender eye. The slender eyes seem to be the eyes of a fox.


    "A group of useless things, so that they can not keep a temple, can not kill them, what is the use?" The young man licked his lips and smiled at Hansen: "You are the father of Xiaohua?" I really didn''t think that a guy who didn''t qualify to practice the Eucharist could get Qin Xiu''s approval."


    "Who are you?" Hansen stared at the young man again.


    "Who am I don''t need to know, but I am going to thank you. If you didn''t break the temple, the lanterns made by Qin Xiu''s pains were all extinguished. I couldn''t kill them." The young man smiled and looked at Hansen. "Now just kill you again, then find the old cat and your son who cultivated the Eucharist, kill them together, and all the hopes of Qin Xiu will be extinct. There is no possibility of turning over."


    Hansen listened to his frown and listened to his tone, but the old cat was not a group.


    But why do you want to be careful with the old cat when you are dying?


    "You and Qin Xiu have hatred?" Han Sen looked at the young man and asked.


    "It can be said that there is, or can be said no." The young man slowly descended from the ruins of the temple.


    "How do you say this?" Hansen asked.


    The young man smiled and said: "Qin Xiu treats me like a teacher, teaches me genetics, gives me resources, naturally can''t say that there is hatred. If you say that there is hatred, he hates me and blames me, I am afraid he will I can''t believe in death. In the end, the Sanctuary is actually in my hands."


    Such a big and irrelevant thing, said by the young man''s mouth, but it seems like a normal thing, and even some smug.


    "If you say this, I will understand that you are a traitor to the sanctuary." Hansen looked at the young man and said indifferently.


    Hansen had heard before that the Lord was rebellious in the later period, but the nine thousand emperors and other people he had met before were all loyal to the Lord, so I did not think of it for a while.


    "How? Want to take revenge for Qin Xiu?" The young man stared at Hansen with a smile on his face, but his eyes were murderous.


    "I have nothing to do with the Sanctuary, and I am not interested in what hatred for Qin Xiu." Han Sen shook his head and he was not interested in revenge for Qin Xiu.


    The young man heard this, but he smiled and smiled: "Qin Xiu, Qin Xiu, you are a hero, I didn''t think that the person you chose last time is just a timid class. It seems that you are a blind man. ""


    Laughing, the young man looked at Hansen and said: "Unfortunately, although you and I have no complaints and no enmity, but who made you the person chosen by Qin Xiu? The grass does not remove the roots, the spring breeze blows again, then Qin Xiu must have already Hate me to the bones, can he let his chosen people live in this world?"


    "It seems that you care more about this hatred than Qin repair." Han Sen said faintly.


    The young man''s face sank and his eyes widened. People were in front of Hansen in the thunder, and one hand grabbed Hansen''s neck.


    when!


    The karma knife appeared in the hands of Hansen, and the knife ignited the power of the Holy Spirit and collided with the palm of the young man.


    Hansen only felt a force coming from the blade, and the body crossed out uncontrollably, leaving two deep marks on the slate floor.


    The young man said coldly: "That is because Qin Xiu is dead, he has no chance to care."


    "Is it?" Hansen holds the knife, and the person has entered the mood of the world. The whole person is integrated with the run-down universe, and a pair of eyes like the night look at the young.


    "If you say it, you won''t understand. You are just a ignorant pity that Qin Xiu uses." The young man seems to think of something. The murder in the eye is slightly convergent. He smiled and said: "I am afraid you don''t know that Qin Xiu is a What kind of person is still dreaming to succeed him as the new lord of the sanctuary? I can tell you that it is impossible. Whether you or your son who cultivates the Eucharist is only used by him. In order to achieve the goal, Qin Xiu can use whatever means, your life is in his eyes, even his sister''s hair is not as good. After being used by him, it will be shredded and discarded like garbage."


    "Sounds, Qin Xiu should have done too much for you?" Hansen said with a narrow eye.


    The face of the young man suddenly became very ugly, and even a little distorted. He said with a grin and a smile: "There is nothing, just like you, it has become his pawn, his experimental product."


    "But I am different from you. You are all just chess pieces, just white mice. You have no chance to change your destiny until you die. I am different. I not only got rid of the fate of the chess pieces, but also became a chess player, and I also won Qin Xiu. Now, I am going to take away the last hope of Qin Xiu, so that he will never turn over, even in hell, he can only completely despair and mourn." When the young man spoke, the teeth biting creaked, and finally laughed. It��s up.


    "So, what is the last hope of Qin Xiu? The Holy Spirit?" Hansen glanced at the karma knife that burned the power of the Holy Spirit.


    The young man suddenly said with disdain: "The unfinished product of the half-hanger may be the hope of Qin Xiu. I want the gene original. Qin Xiu must give the gene to you or you by some means. Son, the dead have no other choice, as long as you kill your father and son, Qin Xiu will become a loser."


    "Genetic reasons? What is that?" Hansen asked in a surprise, unexpectedly.


    The young man has already reached a distance of less than five meters from Hansen. He still has no intention of stopping. He continues to walk towards Hansen and walks and says: "It��s ridiculous. I made a chess piece of Qin Xiu. Even the genetic material is Don''t know anything?"


    "Since the same illness, can you confuse me?" Hansen said quietly.


    "Stop, I am a substitute for Qin Xiu''s meticulously cultivated. What are you? Is it worthy of being sick with me?" The young man screamed and screamed, and his body shape suddenly increased, like a ghost to Hansen.


    Hansen smashed out, but suddenly he saw the young man''s palm turning, and suddenly Hansen felt that the whole space had been turned over. It turned out to be facing the young man, and the time seemed to be delayed, let Han Sen The action becomes extremely slow.


    "Today I will let you know what is the true Eucharist and what is beyond the existence of Qin Xiu." The young man smiled and grabbed Hansen''s neck with one hand.

 Chapter 2990： Replica

    when!


    The young man''s palms were about to catch Hansen''s neck, but he was suddenly blocked by a knife that appeared out of thin air. The light of the knife collided with the light of the palm of his hand, leaving a **** mark on the palm of the young man.


    "The days of the palace in the Tiangong Temple are also a bit mysterious." The young man glanced at the bloodstains on his palms, but the smile on his face was thicker and thicker. He rubbed his palms and the scars on his palm disappeared without a trace. .


    Hansen was immersed in the mood of the world, looking at the young man without looking at him, and the knife in his hand fell down.


    "I have to look at it, how long have you blocked?" The young man''s handprint changed, time and space were changed.


    Hansen��s knife has become slower, and his spatial position has been changed. The power of time and space is very similar to the legendary Eucharist.


    When Xiaohua participated in the battle of gene genealogy, he also showed similar power.


    Hansen��s body is constantly being distorted in space and time, but the young man has not been able to break through Hansen��s knife. He clearly has turned Hansen��s offensive and slowed Hansen��s speed, but still hurts. Not Hansen''s body.


    Hansen, who was changed in space, was not panicked, and still slashed to the unmanned.


    However, whenever a young man attacks the key to Hansen''s undefended, there will be a knife that emerges out of nowhere and blocks his palm.


    The face of young people is getting more and more ugly. He also sees some clues. Although Hansen��s time and space have been distorted, Hansen has already laid a knife in advance. His attack has always been laid out by Hansen in advance. The knife light is blocked.


    "It seems that your Eucharist is just like this, so you want to go beyond Qin Xiu?" Hansen said as he waved his knife.


    In fact, Hansen had some doubts in his heart. The witches all said that only the small flowers could be practiced into the Eucharist. However, some people have already learned the emperor of Qin Xiu. The Holy Body does not seem to be as rare as the witch.


    So Hansen used words to stimulate the young man, hoping that the young people would tell some secrets about the Eucharist.


    "This is just the beginning." The young man''s eyes were sharp, and his eyes suddenly turned into a strange blue, as if there was a blue power in his eyes.


    At the same time, the blood vessels in his body also burst out. Even the capillaries were like a small snake on his skin. The blood seemed to rise from the inside.


    "Blue blood?" Hansen looked at the young man with some surprise.


    As the blood changes, the breath of young people becomes more and more horrible. Almost like a ghost who climbs out of hell, it is swallowing up all the nutrients that are turned into their own.


    "Yes, it is blue blood. Qin Xiu uses his own genes as a blueprint and combines better genes. This has made my birth. Although he does not want to admit it, he cannot erase a fact. I am more than him. Excellent, I should be the real Qin Xiu, the true Lord." The young man��s eyes reveal a sense of madness.


    Hansen suddenly realized that Qin Xiu did use techniques similar to copying people in the past, but he did not know why, and he should finally give up.


    The young man wanted to come to be the defeated product that Qin Xiu gave up at the time, and finally rebelled against the sanctuary.


    Looking at the face of the young man carefully, it is indeed like Qin Xiu, and it can even be said that there is a similarity.


    Just because Qin Xiu''s temperament is too unique, although the looks are similar, but the young people do not have the temperament of Qin Xiu, so Hansen began to pay attention to their similarities.


    boom!


    When Hansen was looking at him, he saw that the arrogance of the young people turned into essence, and the whole body seemed to become a transparent crystal.


    "That is...the breath of the gods..." Hansen frowned at the young man, and the one that came out of him turned out to be a unique kind of spirit similar to the gods.


    "Yes, I have the genes of Qin Xiu and the genes of the gods of destruction. I am better than Qin Xiu. I am the real master of the world." The strength of young people is getting stronger and stronger, and the armor of the whole body is Being vaporized by the horrible power, revealing the body of the body.


    His body is like a crystal. It can clearly see the blue blood flowing in the body. The blue blood power and the power of the gods mix, making his breath very strange, seemingly inhuman, like God rather than God.


    "Since you are so good, why did you not dominate the big universe like Qin Xiu after he was killed?" Hansen deliberately disdain.


    "That is Qin Xiu''s fault. If he is willing to give me the genetics, I have long ruled the whole world. What sanctuary, what kind of god, can only mourn and cry at my feet." The young man said madly. .


    "So, what exactly is the geneogen?" Hansen��s state of seeing young people seems to be very unstable. Maybe he has a chance to say it, and he asked quickly.


    "Everything...is the fault of Qin Xiu..." The young man is insane, his eyes are full of fanaticism, and the sound of roaring in the sky, the terrorist power of the body erupts like a volcano.


    Originally, only the blood was blue. In the blink of an eye, the blue blood seemed to burn, making the entire transparent body dyed blue, and the flames of the body turned blue together.


    Han Sen slightly frowned, and his heart was faintly worried, fearing that Xiaohua would follow the footsteps of this young man.


    He had used all the power of the Alliance to look for small flowers in the shelter, but there was no news of the small flowers, which made him feel a little uneasy.


    "Qin Xiu, Qin Xiu, what do you want to do?" In Hansen''s view, perhaps Qin Xiu is more terrible than those gods.


    The gods at least follow certain rules. Qin Xiu is completely lawless. He wants to do things without any scruples, and no one can stop or even have any moral concepts.


    The disorder itself is one of the most terrible abyss, and Qin Xiu is the most terrible demon in the rankless abyss.


    Killing the gods, using genetic technology to mix species, even the sacred beasts that he personally cultivated are all smashed, even their own genetic duplication, and they all forced the opposite.


    Qin Xiu has done too many terrible things, far more terrible than the actions of the gods.


    "It��s **** related to Qin Xiu..." The young man like the blue crystal **** looked at Hansen, said the whole sentence in a word, and reached out to the hand of Hansen. In a flash, the blue light radiated and twisted the whole. space.


    Hansen only felt that his body was affected by the power of time and space. If he didn''t know how, he had already reached the young man and was caught by the young man''s palm.


    "Dead!" The bloodthirsty and madness of the young man''s face, the strength of the palm of his hand, the blue light overflowing, to pinch Hansen''s neck directly.

 Chapter 2991： Like to kill pigs

    Hey!


    Hansen��s body is like water, which is pinched by the palm of a young man, and another Hansen��s figure is almost at the same time behind young people.


    A strange wave of power fluctuated from Hansen''s fingertips, and suddenly it was on the back of the young man.


    "If the power of the four Holy Spirits is one, perhaps there is still a little bit of effect on me. There is only one unicorn Holy Spirit, and there is no way for my gods to be holy." The young man sneered.


    But soon, the young man''s face was changed, because he found that Hansen did not use the power of the Kirin Holy Spirit, but a simple finger on his hindbrain.


    After a blow, Hansen has retreated to a distant place.


    "I said, I am a better existence than Qin Xiu. It is a true immortal deity. Your power is useless to me." The young man turned and looked coldly at Hansen. Hansen��s finger, even his scalp could not be broken.


    Hansen did not speak, just looked at the young man calmly.


    "Don''t waste any more time. After killing you, I will send your son to meet you soon. It won''t make you lonely and bored on Huangquan Road." The young man raised his palm and wanted to use his holy again. The power of the body and the power of the gods.


    However, at the moment of raising his arm, the young man suddenly twitched. He saw his fingers tremble uncontrollably, and the amplitude of the tremor was getting bigger and bigger. The fingers were like playing the piano in the volley.


    No, not just the palm of his hand, the young man quickly found with horror that his entire body was shaking, his muscles were twisted, his blood vessels were beating, and he was even worse than Parkinson��s.


    The body is so shaken that the young man does not feel the same as the body, as if the trembling is not his body.


    "You...what did you do to me..." The young man grabbed the other hand with one hand, but did not stop the shaking of the palm, and asked Hansen screaming.


    "There is nothing. I don''t like trouble. I am too tired to fight with too good creatures, so I prefer to turn good creatures into pigs and then slaughter them. This is more convenient." Hansen calmly looked at young people. The karma knife in the hand has already been raised, and the holy flame on the knife is swaying wildly.


    "What do you think, I dare to say this in front of me, give me death..." The blue light of the young man was released, and he was going to catch Hansen.


    However, he just had some action, and he saw that the flesh and blood bones of the whole body seemed to be contracting, and even the blue light of his body was rapidly declining.


    The original crystal clear body also shrank between the moments and turned into the original body.


    "How can it... impossible... my holy body of God..." The young man was horrified, staring at his own hands.


    Not only did the hands have withdrawn from the state of the gods, but the Eucharist also shrank rapidly, and the vitality and breath quickly regressed, and the hard life fell from the realm of the gods and became a butterfly.


    "Now, aren''t you a pig that I slaughtered?" Hansen''s knife swelled and flashed in a flash.


    The flow of the sky is moving with his body shape, like a star river, rushing to the body of young people.


    "Ah!" Young people forced the use of the power of time and space of the Eucharist, but the power of time and space of the butterfly level could not stop Hansen''s knife flow.


    Hey!


    The young man''s body was blown by a knife in a flash, and a blue light exploded. Only a blue streamer quickly broke into the darkness. At the same time, the voice of the young man gnashed his teeth: "Han Sen, I will kill you." ��


    Hansen rushed into the darkness, but did not find the figure of the young man, could not help but frown slightly.


    Going back to the original place, I saw a pile of blue metal fragments on the ground. Hansen glanced at the pieces with the sable mirror and quickly found that the pieces were originally a metal doll. It is a kind of different treasure similar to the life-saving substitute.


    "Unfortunately, he was not able to kill him." Hansen glanced at the bodies of the witches and waved their bodies into the destiny tower.


    Hansen didn''t like them very much. If he didn''t care about the future feelings of Xiaohua, Hansen would personally smash them when they destroyed the temple.


    Now that they are dead, Hansen naturally will not feel sad for their death. These true-level corpses, Hansen intends to bring them back first, and then see the florets after seeing the florets.


    If there is no opinion on Xiaohua, Hansen doesn''t mind making them all genetic fluids.


    Looking at the temple that was already ruined, Hansen left the Great Stars and disappeared into the sky garden.


    "Super spirits and hands only cover the sky, but they don''t know which kind of power. After killing the gods, they will annihilate them directly, and nothing will stay. For me, there is no such thing. The advantage is that you can''t get the gods'' genes and the spirit of God, and you can''t get the gods to arm yourself. It''s hard to strengthen yourself." Hansen thought twice and still thought that he should kill some low-level gods and get some mental weapons and gods that suit him. Only have a chance to save the golden donkey.


    After returning to the sky garden, Hansen saw the nine thousand emperors, and the nine thousand emperors escaped because they escorted the alien genes to the sky garden.


    Hansen told the news that the witch had died, and the young people told the nine thousand emperors.


    After listening to the nine thousand emperors, he gnashed his teeth and hated his voice: "It turns out that he turned out to be a traitor."


    "Do you know him?" Hansen asked.


    "How could you not know that he is the most beloved disciple of the Lord, even the name is for the Lord, and the same name as Qin on the Lord, named Qin Lan. The Lord treats him like a parent, the status is high, even On top of the Ten Great Gods, I did not expect him to be rebellious." The nine thousand emperors were filled with indignation, and they could not immediately go to the Qin Lan and cut the traitors for the sanctuary.


    Hansen asked the nine thousand emperors about Qin Lan. Unfortunately, Jiu Qian did not know much. He did not even know that Qin Lan was the genetic replica of Qin Xiu. Others did not know.


    However, the heterogeneous genes brought back by the nine thousand emperors have made Hansen''s heart happy. Among them, there are quite a few heterogeneous genes of the true **** level and the butterfly level, which is enough for the little angels to rush to the true **** level.


    "The rest of the resources should still be able to create a true **** level. Who must I give first?" Hansen secretly thought, except that the little angel can fit with him, others can only help him sideways, and it is difficult to have a direct effect. .


    "The matter is not urgent, let go first, first go to the head of the head and replace it with the gods and arms." Han Sen found a chance, once again turned into a gold coin, with a godhead flew toward the shrine.

 Chapter 2992： In exchange for the arm

    Hansen has a total of three gods in his hand, namely the destructive class of the **** of the gods and the **** of the devil, and the **** of destruction.


    Hansen first went to the temple of the demon **** son, and wanted to see what type of gods and gods are armed.


    "How come the gold coin is coming again? Didn''t he just kill the **** of engraving?"


    "It seems to be addictive."


    "I don''t know what level of **** he will challenge this time."


    "At least it''s also a disaster level? It''s been killing the catastrophic gods before, and it doesn''t make sense to challenge this time."


    When the various tribes were talking about themselves, Hansen had already entered the temple of the demon gods, and the spectators of all ethnic groups felt strange.


    "What happened? How did the gold coin challenge the destructive spirit?"


    "No, the temple should be closed. It should not be challenged. How did he walk in?"


    "What''s happening here?"


    After a moment, everyone saw that the **** flag in front of the temple flashed first, then quickly dimmed, obviously the **** was killed.


    Soon, Hansen walked out of the temple of the demon god, and went on to the temple of the **** of heaven.


    The same story reappeared, and Hansen quickly rushed out of the temple of the **** of heaven.


    "I am going, what is the situation? Gold coins can enter the closed temple and kill the gods inside. Is this cheating?"


    The average creature does not know the difference between temples and temples, and they all look stunned.


    "Don''t you go? The gold coins are going to the upper temple. He won''t be the **** who wants to challenge the disaster level again?"


    "No, the gold coin has crossed the disaster-level temple group and is still going up."


    "He wants to challenge the destructive spirit..."


    "Go in, really go in."


    Under the eyes of everyone, Hansen pushed open the closed temple of the Tenjin Temple and walked straight in, and then the door of the temple was automatically closed.


    Like a **** that died outside the gods after the birth of the gods, only the creatures holding the god''s godhead can enter it. The general creatures have never killed the descending gods, and naturally they will not know that there is such a temple. The way.


    Before Hansen entered the temple of the demon **** and the **** of heaven, he killed the two gods who had no resistance. Unfortunately, they did not get the spirit of God, but they were armed with the gods.


    The demon of the demon **** is armed with a ring of amethyst lotus shape, and the armor of the **** of heaven is actually a half body armor, which is somewhat different from Hansen��s imagined knife.


    For the time being, he did not try to have the ability to arm two gods. Hansen came to the temple of the gods of the gods. He saw the empty shell of the gods standing on the altar. It looked like no anger, and was very majestic.


    However, Hansen already had experience, knowing that this is a useless empty shell, without any fighting power.


    Han Sen��s gaze is searched on the **** of the gods. If you want to kill the gods, you can only destroy his **** base first, otherwise the god��s self-healing ability is too strong and can��t be destroyed.


    The low-level **** of the demon **** is okay, Hansen can open his body with a knife, and it is easy to find the **** base.


    But a destructive **** like the **** of heaven is not that simple.


    Fortunately, Hansen saw with his own eyes that the **** of the gods was killed by Waner. At that time, he also saw it clearly. He probably guessed that the **** base was there, and it saved a lot of trouble.


    I didn''t dare to cover the sky with my hands, I was afraid that everything would be ruined. In the end, I couldn''t get the armor of the gods. I could only summon the sword of the gods and stunned the gods of the gods.


    The sacred gun was stabbed on the chest of the empty shell, and suddenly I saw a sparkle, but I only pierced a little flesh, and even the blood did not flow out.


    "The true **** of the gods is stronger than the great cosmic body when he came." Hansen knows that this will not break the foundation of God, and hesitate to summon the Holy Spirit of the Holy Spirit to make it possessed. On top of the sacred gun, the sacred gun suddenly burned a blazing flame.


    Hansen slashed again with a shot. This time the gun tip finally got into a big cut, but it was still stuck by the muscles and bones inside.


    Hansen fired a shot and fired for a while, finally piercing the flesh and bones outside and saw a heart with black smoke in his chest.


    "It''s it." Hansen shot a heart at the heart, not wanting the heart to be tougher than the outer bones.


    Hansen slammed the sacred gun for more than half an hour before finally piercing the heart and wiping the sweat on his forehead. "Fortunately, this guy is coming with me to chase me. If it is used This **** is fighting me, I am afraid that my battle will be more difficult."


    After completely destroying the heart, Hansen quickly took out the arm of the god, and saw that the body was broken down into light particles and condensed into the arm bones of Hansen��s hand. All the particles were integrated into the bones. .


    The black brilliance on the bones is getting stronger and stronger, suspended from Hansen''s hands, and all the light particles are integrated into the bones, and the light on the bones gradually converges.


    After the light completely converged, Hansen saw that the arm bone had turned into a black bone hammer.


    It��s just that the bone hammer is too small, and the hammer is only a little bigger than the fist, just like the rubber hammer commonly used at home.


    "How does this hammer and the gods use the gap so much? What kind of mighty domineering the gods use, what is the use of this little thing?" Han Sen spit in the mouth, but the voice sounded in his mind. .


    "Get the wrecked level of the gods and armor."


    Hansen carefully looked at the hammer in his hand. This name is a mighty domineering, but the appearance is mini-exquisite, the whole body is black and the bone hammer, the hammer is cylindrical, and there is an embossed **** on each end of the hammer. It looks quaint and mysterious, but Hansen does not recognize what the two gods mean.


    However, before the gods were fighting, his two giant lines appeared on his giant hammer, which should represent his strength.


    As before, there was a message in Haotian Hammer that was introduced into Hansen��s mind.


    ¾�촸: Armed with a destructive level.


    Seeing that the **** of the gods is resurrecting, Han Sen dared to stay here, and quickly took the hammer into the soul sea, and then went out to the temple.


    All the people of the universe stared at the Temple of Heaven, and when he came out of the temple, the light above the flag of God flashed and then dimmed. It was obvious that there was a **** who died in the temple.


    "Really, the gold coins have solved the destruction of the gods, or in the case of the temple, is this too fake?"


    "Can you play like this?"


    All ethnic creatures have widened their eyes, which is hard to believe.


    Han Sen just rushed out of the scope of the shrine, and even saw the white emperor suspended in the void, looking at him with a smile.

 Chapter 2993： Eucharistic DNA

    "Let''s find a place to talk about it?" Bai Huang said with a smile, Hansen said.


    "Good." Hansen also wants to know why the White Emperor would have saved him at that time, and why the White Emperor had to give him so many benefits.


    The White Emperor did not say much, and led the way directly.


    Originally, Hansen thought that the White Emperor would take him to the Imperial Family, but the result was not. The White Emperor stopped in a meteorite belt and sat casually on a crystal meteorite. He smiled and waved at Hansen: "Sit ""


    "What''s the matter with me?" Hansen sat down and asked.


    The White Emperor pointed to the shrine in the void, saying: "You should also have seen the strength of the destructive gods. It is almost impossible for one person to defeat them in the temple, but if we join hands, maybe we will still There is a chance, how do you feel?"


    Han Sen looked up and down the white emperor and did not answer his question. He said calmly: "Why me? Give me a reason."


    Bai Huang seems to have known that Han Sen will have such a question, said with a chuckle: "It is actually very simple, because it."


    White Emperor stroked a ring worn on his finger. It was a metal ring with a black gemstone on it. There was no special power fluctuation on it. It looked like a normal one. Decorative ring.


    However, Hansen looked at his eyes carefully, but it was a move: "The black gem, how is it like the black crystal that Yolk gave me?"


    Seeing Hansen��s reaction, the White Emperor showed a smile and stroked the black crystal on the ring and said: ��This ring is one of the treasures brought out by the ancestors of our family from the sanctuary. The ancestors once had the legacy training. The creature that makes this ring react is the creature that my emperor wants to do as much as possible. Only this creature can bring true freedom and power to the emperor."


    "Does it react to me?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    In fact, Hansen does not believe that Bai Huang is a person who will abide by the ancestor''s legacy. He can become the emperor''s strongman. Which one is not a strong self-confidence and conviction, how can he help Han with a ancestor''s legacy? Mori can even use the enemy to describe the alien creatures.


    Bai Huang nodded slightly: "Yes, this ring has been passed down from generation to generation among the emperors of our family, but it has never been so reactioned, so that we have already doubted whether the legacy of the ancestors was true. I did not expect it to be so." The billions of years have made me wait. When you come to me, this ring has reacted. The deep shudder of the soul can only be felt by the wearer of the ring, but it is extremely strong. With clarity, I knew at the moment that you are the one who has waited for so many billion years for my emperor."


    Hansen looked at the white emperor and did not speak. This kind of story only exists in the novels of the story. Hansen does not believe that some people will be so loyal.


    It��s not that people in the world who are not so loyal, like the nine thousand emperors and witches, are very loyal to Qin Xiu, and Hansen believes that they are loyal.


    However, the Imperial Family is different. It is not difficult for a person to be loyal, but it has been passed down from generation to generation. All people are so loyal, but Hansen does not believe it.


    The so-called three generations have forgotten their ancestors, and one person has developed abroad. After three generations, the descendants will not remember their true motherland, not to mention the fact that the emperors have not known how many generations, and they will still be loyal to the ancestor��s legacy. The person who believes is sure to have a problem with his brain.


    Bai Huang seems to see through Han Sen''s mind, stroking the ring and saying: "Of course, the legacy of the ancestor is not the main reason why I treat you like this. The main reason is that in the legacy, you are the fate of our emperor. The key is that I have to treat you like this."


    "What is the key?" Hansen asked.


    "The emperor of our royal family is a research project called the Eucharistic Gene Liquid from the Lord. If the study of the Eucharistic genetic fluid is successful, then all the creatures can stimulate their potential and the origin of the gene. To achieve super-evolution of genes, each creature can get its own super Eucharist."


    Bai Huang said that he looked at Han Sen here. He seemed to want to ask something. In the end, he did not ask it. Then he said the topic just now: "But until the sanctuary is destroyed, the Eucharistic genetic fluid is still not researched successfully, and my ancestor is the ancestor. At that time, he used the semi-finished product of the Eucharistic Gene Liquid, and obtained a special constitution. With the special constitution, he survived the catastrophe and created the glory of my royal family."


    "What kind of special constitution is the emperor?" Hansen said.


    Bai Huang nodded: "Yes, it is the emperor, this special constitution also has a strong hereditary nature, but it is somewhat different from ordinary inheritance. At the beginning, my emperor''s descendants, everyone can awaken the emperor Body, some geniuses, even at the age of fifteen or six, can awaken the emperor, and each person''s awakened emperor is different. But as time goes by, and the blood continues to pass down and fade, to this day, I The people of the Imperial Family can only awaken the emperor after they have been promoted to the rank of the king. Most of the emperors are already unable to awaken the emperor."


    "What does this have to do with that ring?" Hansen asked, staring at the ring.


    The White Emperor took the ring and handed it to Hansen. "According to the ancestral legacy, this ring is the instrument used to test the Eucharist at that time. It will only respond to the truly successful Eucharist."


    Hansen took the ring and took it in his hand. It looked like an ordinary ring. At this time, Hansen felt the soul tremble. It seems that there is a kind of trembling from the soul among the black gems.


    "It''s really amazing, but it feels like the black gems on the ring, and the black crystals seem to be a little different." Hansen stroking the jewel on the ring, feeling thin.


    "The ancestor is convinced that the Lord must have a backhand. Even if he is dead, there will be someone who will succeed in the study of the Eucharistic genetic fluid. As long as we keep this ring, we will wait until the real Eucharistic Gene Liquid is born. We can transform our emperor to perfection and become a true Eucharist, and will not be like the emperor''s decline from generation to generation." Bai Huang looked at Hansen with a burning gaze.


    "If you want to get the Eucharistic genetic fluid from me, then you are wrong. I have not used the Eucharistic genetic fluid and I don''t know how to make it." Hansen said to throw the ring back to The white emperor.


    Bai Huang took the ring and smiled and said: "We will talk slowly later. I am here to find you, mainly to join forces to kill the destruction of the gods. Are you interested?"


    Han Sen knows that Bai Huang must have nothing to say. After a moment of indulging, he asked: "Which devastating **** you want to kill?"


    "The goddess of the moment." The White Emperor slowly spit out four words.

 Chapter 2994： joint

    The heavy rain ran down the eaves and landed on the slate, forming a blisters.


    Looking at the past, the Wanli Mountain forest outside the ancient mountain house was covered with sky, and the rain covered the lush forest with a layer of white mist.


    Hey!


    At the time of this heavy rain, the door of the old house was pushed open, because it was too old, the harsh sound of the door shaft rotating, and the sound of the heavy rain could not be completely covered.


    The gate of the old house was pushed open, and a delicate red high-heeled shoes first appeared in the eyelids, followed by a white jade leg, followed by a red cheongsam.


    I saw a woman with a red paper umbrella and a red cheongsam walked into the courtyard of the old house, swaying and shining like a cloud.


    "Fortune telling, how long do you have to hide?" The woman in red and red umbrella walked to the center of the old house courtyard and looked at the faint inside the hall.


    Her voice is very soft, but the rain is unable to cover up.


    "It��s a moment to hide. It��s a second to hide. It��s better to live than to die. It��s a little while to live.�� The carved door of the hall was pushed away, an old man holding a cloth in one hand and a wine gourd in the other. Sitting on a dilapidated Eight Immortals table, after pouring a sip of wine, she narrowed her eyes and looked at the red woman outside.


    The rain is too big, and the umbrella is pressed very low. I can''t see the appearance of the woman in red, but the extremely exaggerated body line and the long black hair of the waterfall are very conspicuous. Just don''t look at her appearance, it is easy to remember her.


    "I am afraid that you will live better than death." The red woman stood in the rain and still said so faintly.


    The old man smiled. "So, are you coming to collect my fortune?"


    "If you can''t accept your life, it depends on your accuracy." The woman in red said.


    "Then I can''t judge it in the end?" The old man picked up the gourd and poured a sip of wine, and asked with a narrow eye.


    "Quasi, not allowed." The woman in red said.


    "I really can''t understand the old man. I don''t know where is the right place?" the old man asked with a smile.


    The woman in red was silent for a moment, and then she said, "The first half of the sentence that you counted for my family is very accurate. The shrine is as good as the world, but the latter half is not allowed. The shrine is not broken, and it can still suppress the heavens."


    The fortune teller laughed. "The owner is too anxious. Isn''t this the time yet?"


    "The time is only less than a month, and even a temple that has been destroyed has not been broken. It is impossible to see how the gene temple will be broken within a month," said the woman in red.


    "When the time is up, I will understand it naturally." The fortune teller looked a little dignified and looked at the woman in red and said, "But I have the words first, your master must do as the old sayings, not half-point mistakes, calculations The moment in the moment will come."


    "I came here for this. My master didn''t understand why he had to do that. What is the relationship with the shrine? The man has some abilities, but he has not yet entered that realm, with his ability, It is impossible to break the shrine." The woman in red said.


    "The destiny is hard to measure. The old man can only figure out such a result. As for the process in the middle, I can''t figure out the old man. If the owner doesn''t believe the old man, he can do it." It doesn''t matter.


    "I hope that your calculations are correct, otherwise you should be very clear and angered the master. Even the one in the Gene Temple can''t save your life. From now on, you will stay here until the day comes. Life and death are all your own calculations, and you can''t blame others." The woman in red turned and left, and drifted away in the heavy rain until it was completely submerged by the rain.


    The old man narrowed his eyes and looked at the falling sky. He muttered to himself, "If you didn''t mean it, do you really think that you can find me and trap me here? It is too small to look at Han Jingzhi."


    Between the talks, the old man squatted with the wine gourd and the cloth that wrote the fate of the face, and walked out of the hall and went to the backyard of the old house.


    The heavy rain fell on the old man, and his clothes and hair were wet. Only the cloth that counted the fate of the face was not drenched in the rain, and it seemed to be insulated from water.


    The old man has been walking to the courtyard in the last part of the old house. It is already the highest point of the mountain. He put his hand in front of his eyes and turned a few laps in the courtyard. It seems to be measuring something.


    After a long time, I put the cloth in the gap between the slate, and took a few steps back, looking at the cloth around, and then slightly adjusted the angle and position of the cloth, which was satisfied with the nod. Not equal to the end of fate, although Han Jingzhi can''t change his life, but he will never let that end become the end."


    After all, the old man turned back to the hall, lying on the dilapidated table, yawning, and then fell asleep.


    Hansen talked with the White Emperor for a long time, after which Hansen left the meteorite belt.


    The White Emperor wants to kill the goddess of the moment. This is not a random choice. He knows the relationship between Hansen and Golden Retriever. He also knows that Hansen must want to save the Golden Retriever.


    Moreover, Bai Huang said that he has the means to break the time and power of the Golden Retriever, so that the Golden Retriever can restore his freedom. At that time, he can use the power of the Golden Retriever to fight the goddess of the moment.


    Combining everything in all aspects, Bai Huang is going to try to kill the goddess of the moment, but the White Emperor has a request, that is, after killing the goddess of the moment, if he is armed, he must be handed over to him.


    Han Sen had no opinion on this. He did not know how to rescue the Golden Retriever. If it was really successful, it would be no problem to arm the Divine to the White Emperor.


    It��s just in the plan of the White Emperor, not only to ask for gold coins, but also to join Hansen, which makes Han Sen very distressed.


    The White Emperor only knows that the gold coin is the holy baby, but he does not know that the gold coin is Hansen.


    He saw Hansen so desperately to save the Golden Retriever, but also took a fancy to Hansen''s ability, even proposed to let the gold coins to contact Hansen, let Han Sen also help them.


    Hansen originally thought that Bai Huang saw that his secret would be so. Later, after the explanation of Bai Huang, it was not the same thing.


    The White Emperor is only from the fact that the gold coin is the holy baby, the holy baby is the sky garden, and it is inferred that the gold coin and Hansen should have a deep relationship, so the gold coin will be contacted with Hansen.


    Only the White Emperor completely couldn''t think of it. A crystal family and a heterogeneity turned out to be the same person.


    "Where do I go to find a Hansen to give him?" Hansen secretly smiled, although the masters in the sky garden are like clouds, but now they have not grown up, and they are not looking for fake Hansen or gold coins. .

 Chapter 2995： Complete wish

    Back in the sky garden, Hansen has been worrying about this.


    Although it was not impossible to use Hansen��s identity to push it down, Hansen was desperately trying to save the golden hair. Now that there is such a good opportunity, if he gives up, it will inevitably cause the White Emperor��s suspicion.


    Although the race of Hansen and the gold coin does not look the same, the average person will not doubt it, but the characters such as Bai Huangna and the relationship between the gold coin and the holy baby, if the gold coin and Hansen have not been able to appear at the same time, it is difficult to guarantee that he will not have anything. idea.


    "This is a bit of a hassle, but there is no other way, it can only be pushed away." Han Sen wanted to come and think, and could not think of any good ideas.


    If you can wait for a while, and wait for other humans and aliens to grow up, after you are promoted to the true God, it is easy to find someone to impersonate, but now it is very difficult.


    Hey!


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he heard the sound of the wings blowing from his ear, and took a closer look. I don��t know when a little bee flew over.


    Hansen is wondering how there might be a heterogeneous bee flying in. He lives in an enchantment, and this level of alienation is impossible to cross the enchantment.


    Hey!


    The little honey suddenly turned into a smog, and a beautiful little girl fell out of it and fell directly into Hansen��s arms.


    "Boa?" Hansen saw that it was Boa, and he wore a pair of big sunglasses on his face.


    Boa took Hansen''s neck and smiled and said: "Dad, where have you been to these days, why don''t you play with Boa?"


    "Daddy recently..." Han Sen was trying to say something, but suddenly shot a thigh: "How do I forget this pair of sunglasses?"


    After a short moment, Hansen was excited and quickly picked up Boa and asked: "Boa, can you use this pair of glasses to become a father?"


    "Yes, but why do you want to become a father?" Boa asked with a small head and wondered.


    "Don''t ask this first, tell Dad, how long can you become a father?" Hansen asked.


    "Dad''s body energy is very strong. If you turn into a father, if you consume a lot of physical strength, you can stick to it for an hour or so." Boa thought about it.


    "Is an hour? That''s almost enough." Hansen indulged for a moment and said to Boa: "You first become a dad to give it a try."


    Boa is very obedient to use sunglasses to scan Hansen. After a long time, he succeeded and turned into a Hansen look.


    "Can you use this?" Hansen stretched out a palm, and the flame of the mysterious yellow warfare appeared on the palm of his hand.


    "Is that the case?" Boa reached out to the palm of his hand, and her hand suddenly appeared like Hansen, lighting up the flame of the mysterious yellow.


    Hansen was overjoyed and used several genetic techniques. Hansen soon discovered that the genetic technique that Boer can use is his heterogeneous genetic technique.


    Genes like the blood and nerves, and the ice muscles, can be used.


    But like the mysterious esoteric and the genetic language, it can''t be simulated.


    Hansen��s thoughts changed and turned into a heterogeneous battle. He said to Boa: ��So? Can you transform into what I am now?��


    Boa scanned it again with sunglasses, and the result turned into Hansen in a heterogeneous state. However, as before, although in a state of heterogeneity, Boa can still use only the ice muscles and blood vessels, and still can not use the power of the tunnel and the genetic language.


    As for the super spirit, no matter what state, Boa can not be used.


    "This is enough. Boa pretends to be a gold coin in a heterogeneous state. I use Hansen''s original identity." Hansen thought about it, and gave the demon ring, the tianling armor and the scorpion hammer to Boa. Let Boa try it out.


    Boa put on the demon lotus ring and the celestial bone armor, and saw the purple light flashing on the demon lotus ring, turning into a virtual shadow of a purple lotus flower, shrouded her body.


    It is a demon enchantment, and it has a strong immunity to the strength of each department. It is a good thing to save lives.


    The knives on the celestial bones flicker, and the knives of the knives are protected by the knives. This celestial bone is a rare attack and defense armor, and the knives and protectors are not only powerful, but also powerful. As the gear rotates and is strangled, it is extremely aggressive.


    As for the hammer of the sky, the power of a blow to break the void, the attacking power is outrageous, and the various enchanting forces are also broken under the hammer.


    "Baoer has become a heterogeneous state, and the body is strong. With these three gods armed and self-defense, and I am by my side, there should be no danger. Let her quit first. Han Sen felt that it should be feasible, then he said things in detail and asked Boa if he would not.


    "Boa wants to become a gold coin dad, it''s so fun, Boa likes it." Boa looked excited.


    "The power of the goddess is unfathomable. You must not care about it. Listen to my orders. Be sure to enter the temple the last one. The first one will rush out. Never take the risk of cooperating with the goddess of the moment. Just do it. A few hammers can be blasted from afar. Everything has my father..." Hansen has three more treasures.


    The little angel has been adding genetic fluid recently, and is almost ready to reach full value, but it should not be able to catch up with the war into the temple of time.


    Another day passed, when Hansen and Fox had agreed, Hansen turned into a gold coin and put on the crown of the gods, and opened his temple of wealth again.


    It wasn''t long before the Temple of Wealth was opened. The fox sneaked into the temple and read it outside: "The believer is looking for a wealthy man."


    "Come in." Han Sen stood on the altar and said with a look of embarrassment.


    "The slaves meet the adults." After the fox entered the temple, he quickly went to court.


    "This God promises you something, and you will not be able to do it. Are you questioning the god''s divine power?" Hansen said coldly.


    "The slaves don''t dare, but the nine-turned life mirror is too important for my fox family. The slaves will be uneasy in the heart, and please the adults." Fox �� �� �� �� �� �� �� , , , , , , , , , , , , , �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��


    "Hey, take it." Han Sen thought about it, and the nine-turned life mirror appeared out of thin air and flew to the fox.


    At the moment when the foxes got the nine-turned mirror, there was a message in the gods'' crown that flowed into Hansen��s mind.


    "The wish is fulfilled, and three hundred years of life will be obtained. Additional conditions will be imposed on the master servant contract."


    A lot of Shouyuan floated on the fox, and it came to Hansen. Hansen saw that his life was increasing rapidly. After three hundred years of life, the total life is almost three thousand years old.


    At the same time, Han Sen saw that on the forehead of the fox, there was a wealthy **** of wealth, which created a special connection with the **** crown.

 Chapter 2996： Joint attack on the temple

    "Adult, the emperor''s white is always chasing the slaves, the slave is not his opponent, afraid that it will be killed sooner or later, and then it will be difficult for you to play for the adults." Fox said with sincerity.


    Hansen thought: "Well, you are a fox, and when the servant still has so much calculation, I want to use my help to solve the problem."


    Hansen thought about it, and suddenly saw the flash of the **** of wealth on the forehead flashing, and the fox suddenly held his head in his hands, and with her willpower, he could not resist the screaming on the ground, just for a moment, his face was already It turned pale, and the blue veins of the body all came out. The eyes burst and it looked very uncomfortable. It seemed to be explosive at any time.


    "Adults...Adults...forgiveness..." The foxes pleaded.


    Hansen received the God of Wealth and said to the fox: "You are the slave of the god, what do you listen to when the **** says something, when is it your turn to talk?"


    "Adult, slaves know the wrong." The fox quickly climbed up and saluted, but his heart was secretly confessing: "Old things, you don''t think you can control the aging mother for a lifetime. If you have already thought about the method of cracking, the old lady will meet again." Made by you."


    "This is the token of the god. If you see the **** in person, if someone is looking for you with the same token, you must listen to the order, otherwise the consequences will not be used by the gods?" Hansen took out a throw. Said to the fox.


    "Yes, adults." The fox''s respectful salute, carefully took away the tokens.


    After the foxes left, Hansen thought for himself: "The beauty of the foxes is all over the big universe. The intelligence network is super-class. If you can get the help of the fox, you will have countless pairs of eyes. But this fox Hey is the love of the ghosts, knowing a lot about the secrets of the sanctuary and the gods. This time I surrender to me, I don��t think I have to calculate it. I still have to be careful with her."


    After the foxes stayed away, Hansen discovered the same benefits of the gods crown. After the foxes had the seal of wealth, no matter where she was in the big universe, Hansen was able to sense clearly. Can control the God of God imprint, let her live her to live, let her die, she will die.


    However, when Hansen took off the crown of the gods, but could not sense it, only the three hundred years of Shouyuan really stayed in Hansen.


    "My god''s position is only from the crown of the gods, not the body of the gods. It is also reasonable." Hansen did not feel pity, he did not intend to become a god, can get the life is already The joy of accident.


    Hansen��s palace garden, the heterogeneous Hansen step into it.


    ��Gold coins, what is the result of this trip?�� asked the white emperor who was making tea.


    "Fortunately, not to be insulted, Hansen has been persuaded to participate in our joint action, but he has a condition." Hansen said.


    "What conditions?" The White Emperor did not lift, it seems to have already guessed.


    "You must give him the gold treasure to save him, and he will save the gold." Hansen said.


    "This is feasible, but it can only be handed over to the shrine of the day." Baihuang nodded.


    "This should be no problem." Hansen looked at the black gemstone ring in the hands of the White Emperor and said, "Can you lend the ring to the next view?"


    "Is there any problem?" Bai Huangzui said, he took the ring and took it to Hansen.


    Hansen pinched the ring and looked at it and gave it to the White Emperor: "Is it true that the ring is used to detect the Eucharistic Gene Fluid?"


    "What is the meaning of this?" Bai Huang stared at Hansen.


    "Whether your Majesty believes it or not, you can definitely tell you that I have not used the Eucharistic Gene Liquid. This ring has responded to me. I am afraid that there is another reason. Can you solve the problem?" Han Sen also Staring at the white emperor.


    The White Emperor couldn''t help but frown. "You are deceiving you with the Emperor?"


    "If you are not knowing what you are, I am afraid that this matter has been wrong from the beginning." Hansen said with a deep indulgence: "Whether, the truth is naturally known in the future. If there are still some things to do, let''s leave."


    As a result, Han Sen left and left, and after the enchantment, he left using the technique of moving the stars.


    "Is this ring really a problem? Or is there any plot of the gold coin?" The White Emperor looked at Hansen''s direction and muttered, his face changed.


    Hansen returned to the sky garden, but there was a Hansen in the house.


    "How?" Hansen in the house looked at Hansen, who had just entered.


    Hey, Hansen, who had just come in, raised a smoke and suddenly became the look of Boa. He smiled and said: "The ring responded to me."


    "That''s good." Han Sen nodded slightly, although he had already guessed the result, but he couldn''t rest assured after not trying it.


    Bai Huang had seen Han Sen before, but he did not have any special expression of Han Sen, but after Han Sen met the White Emperor in the state of heterogeneous warfare, Bai Huang had many inexplicable actions against him. .


    It can be inferred that the ring should respond to Hansen in a heterogeneous state, but has no effect on Hansen in the normal state.


    It��s just that Hansen doesn��t know the different state of the battle model of Boa��s simulation. Can he let the ring react, so he will let Boa pretend to try it.


    If there is no response, Bai Huang will not give the ring to Boa. At that time, Boa will pretend to be the assassin to the White Emperor. The White Emperor has no doubts, and there is no evidence. There is no way to take Han Sen.


    It is now proved that the ring is indeed a reaction to the heterogeneous warfare, so Hansen has a lot more speculation: "The heterogeneous warfare is the result of my fusion of four genetic techniques into one, that ring Responding to the heterogeneous warfare, I am afraid that it is not an instrument used to test the sacred body fluid. This is a fascinating thing. I don��t know if the White Emperor is cheating me, or the White Emperor and even the entire emperor��s emperors. I was cheated."


    However, this incident has nothing to do with Hansen. At the appointed time, Hansen asked Boa to scan his heterogeneous body first, but he did not immediately transform.


    "Remember, you must go in the last one, the fastest one, and you must not be close to the goddess of the moment. You wait here first, and then come out after I talk to the white emperor." Hansen wore a black-breasted robe and squatted. A few words from Boa, this is going to the shrine, and the white emperor and the other two figures have already been there.


    "Your Majesty, I haven''t seen you for a long time, don''t you come to no time?" Hansen went to the White Emperor and prayed slightly, looking at the other two figures at the same time.


    Originally, Hansen thought that the White Emperor would come with a large number of masters of the Imperial Family. He did not expect to bring only two, and the two creatures were obviously not the Emperor.

 Chapter 2997： Light shade

    One of the creatures has a white hair, but the skin is extremely black, and it looks like an old man. Fiction.


    The other one is like a demon, and the whole body is green, as if it is a green ghost. You can see the scene behind it through its body.


    The breath of these two kinds of aliens is extremely powerful, and it is obviously a true kind of alien species.


    "There is a priest of Lao Han who cares, this emperor is like the past, how can he not see the gold coins come?" Bai Huang asked with a smile, it seems that he did not put Han Sen and his grievances at heart.


    "The gold coin said that he needs to be prepared to prepare a powerful weapon, and he will be able to arrive later." Hansen replied.


    Bai Huang nodded, did not say anything, pointed to the two different species and said: "This is the sun and the moon god, the powerful time is the true god. This is the empty demon spirit, is the true strength of the space system. Those who have their help, plus you and the two gold coins help each other, I will have a chance to win this trip."


    "Your Majesty really wants to be thoughtful." Hansen turned and asked: "I don''t know how Majesty intends to break the time and power of gold?"


    "This is the device." The White Emperor did not have nonsense, took out a different treasure.


    I saw that it turned out to be a gold jade scissors. The upper edge of the scissors was made of metal, which was pure black. The lower blade is made of jade, which is pure white. Both blades are in the form of dragons. Together they are like two dragons.


    "This kind of treasure is called the light shade shear. It is made of the heterogeneous gene of the true light of the gods. For the purpose of making this cut, the ancestors of our family killed one male and one female, and then Coupled with many precious materials and heterogeneous genes, and refining tens of thousands of years with the secret method, I finally created the light shade scissors, which is the most effective for the prohibition and enchantment of time. It is not difficult to break the time and power of gold. It is also the most important weapon for me to wait for this time to kill the goddess."


    After a pause, the White Emperor said: "The Emperor promised you to give this cut to you, but the Light Shade only has the power of time to be able to exert its true power. The Emperor still recommends the Sun and the Moon. To use this cut, we can make the best use of it and give us the greatest boost."


    "Of course, the decision is still in the Han priest yourself, I am only a suggestion." Bai Huang said to cut the light to Han Sen.


    Hansen tried to input his own power, and found that he couldn''t activate the light shade cutter. This is indeed the top real artifact that takes time to power.


    "A good old fox, knowing that I am not the power of the time system, I don''t know it beforehand. Now only the sun and the moon gods can use the light shade scissors. It is useless to take it, I can only give it to use." Han Sen At this point, my heart secretly sneered: "But you have mistyped the idea, although the strength of the time department is not good, but I have studied it."


    Bai Huang saw that Hansen could not activate the light shade, but smiled, but the sun and the moon were a smug look, thinking that Hansen would definitely hand over the light to it.


    Hansen took a look at the sun and the moon, and when the **** of the sun and the moon thought that Hansen had to cut the light to him, he saw that Hansen��s breath was slightly changed, and the light shade in his hand turned out. Two dragons were released, and the black and white lights on them were turned into two black and white dragons hovering outside Hansen.


    The face of the sun and the moon suddenly changed, and the white emperor was slightly stunned, but it returned to normal in a blink of an eye. He smiled: "The priest of Han is really extraordinary, but he is also proficient in the power of time."


    "It''s just a little bit of hunting, but it should be enough to destroy this cut." Han Sen said faintly, and cut the light directly.


    This light shading shear is extremely powerful, but the consumption of power is also great. Hansen just used this moment and felt a little hard.


    "Why didn''t the gold coin come? Didn''t you be afraid of the goddess of the moment, didn''t you dare to come?" The sun and the moon gods thought they could get the light shade scissors for their own use, but now there is no chance, and the heart is a bit boring, ��Said with anger.


    Hansen glanced at the white emperor and saw him laughing and not talking. He didn''t mean to ask questions. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Baihuang does not know that Hansen and the gold coin are the same person, but if you want to come, you should have some doubts about our relationship. There may not be some associations. This time, if you join forces, you may have the meaning of temptation. Fortunately, there are Boa and Sunglasses are available, otherwise it may be guessed by the White Emperor." Han Sen secretly said.


    At this time, several people saw that the gold coins that Boa had made flew over.


    "Let you wait for a long time." Boa learned how Han Sen looked.


    "It��s good to come." Bai Huang smiled.


    "Since everyone is here, let''s go into the temple soon, so as not to have a long night dream." Hansen summoned the shield of Medusa, holding the light shade in one hand, holding the shield in one hand, and opening the time field.


    "Good." The White Emperor nodded slightly, and everyone had no opinions. They each summoned their true artifacts and arms.


    Boa also directly opened the demon enchantment and the celestial bones, and suddenly saw her purple light looming, the knife swayed, and she protected her whole person.


    The White Emperor also summoned his spirit-like spirits. The gods of the sun and the moon and the demon spirits of the sky also have their own images of gods, and obviously have powerful power bodies.


    The reason why everyone started to open up various forces before entering the temple is that when they really face the goddess of the moment, they probably have no chance to open.


    After being prepared, the talents entered the scope of the shrine together.


    As soon as they entered the scope of the shrine, they immediately attracted the attention of the cosmic creatures.


    "Hey, isn''t that gold coin? He wants to go to the temple to kill the gods?"


    "How does the White Emperor think about gold coins?"


    "Wow, Han��s priest is also there. He was beaten up by the goddess of the moment, but he did not expect to come.��


    "The two aliens seem to be different. With such a strong lineup, which **** do they want to challenge? Is it a disaster level?"


    "What kind of disaster level? A disaster-level **** gold coin can kill, and there is a need for the strongmen such as Bai Huang and Han Han to shoot together. I am afraid that the **** they want to kill this time is probably the destruction level."


    Many of the great terrorists of the great universe have turned their eyes to Hansen and others.


    In the palace of a red dwarf star, a woman wearing a red cheongsam and a red paper umbrella looked up at the void and said softly: "Master, Hansen really wants to challenge the goddess of the moment again. Should we, as Han Jingzhi said? Going to do it?"


    "Do you think we should do what he said?" The Emperor sat on the throne, and Hansen and others, who looked at the shrine, smiled and laughed.


    "Although Han Jingzhi can''t have descendants, in theory, Han Jingzhi should not have to do that, but Hansen is nominally his great-grandson. He always has a bit of affection. Maybe he deliberately used us to help Hansen break through that. The line." The woman in red was hiding under the umbrella, and her voice said indifferently.

 Chapter 2998： Goddess of war

    In the temple of the temple, Hansen, they just entered the scope of the temple. Hansen used the teleport directly. In an instant, he was surrounded by the golden scorpion that was shackled by the time god, and the light shading in his hand was cut toward the golden ranunculus. .


    Hey!


    A transparent shock wave visible to the naked eye is centered on the temple, and the teleportation is shocked. The time seems to be extremely slow, but the power of the light-shadow is not affected. One black and one white two dragons are intertwined. I rushed to the golden donkey and cut the twisted space like white paper. It was like a broken bamboo and went to the golden donkey.


    when!


    Seeing the light shade cuts will break the magical power of the golden retriever, but everyone only feels a flower in front of them, and they don��t see anything at all. The goddess has already stood in front of the golden retriever, and the slender jade finger It falls on the faucet of the light-shadowed shears and is directly shaken off by the light shade.


    "Sun and Moon God!" The White Emperor has the three-armed and six-armed spiritual body. Although it has also been affected, it is not so serious. It forcibly broke the power of time delay and waved six pieces of weapons to the goddess of the moment. .


    The sun and the moon gods did not dare to neglect, one hand asked the Japanese to hold the moon, the sun and the moon rotated, and the time flow around the moment accelerated, offsetting the delay caused by part of the time, so Hansen their influence was reduced a lot.


    The empty demon spirit did not seem to affect the effect of time delay, the transparent palm mad at the moment of the goddess, and suddenly a space crack spread.


    Under the siege of the crowd, the goddess of the moment did not move, the body of the gods bloomed, and the fingers pointed out, and the time seemed to be backward. In general, Hansen��s actions were replayed.


    In a flash of the goddess, it was in front of Hansen, who was closest to him. Although the light-shadowed shears were not affected by the time-reversal, Hansen was affected by the power of time, and he could not help but retreat. Cut off the attack against the goddess of the moment.


    The creatures of all races in the universe are stunned. Hansen and Bai Huang are the top powers of the big universe, but they seem so weak in front of the goddess.


    boom!


    Suddenly, I saw a thunderous sound of bombardment sounding in the temple. I saw a gold coin holding a mini black hammer in one hand and a fierce gaze at the void. I suddenly saw the temple space appear. Many of the void cracks, the Hansen, the White Emperor, the Sun and the Moon, and the empty demon spirits are all spurting blood.


    However, they were surprised that the time back on them had lost their effect, and the mouth of the goddess of the moment had a trace of blood.


    "I rely on it, the gold coin is so fierce, a hammer actually shocked the goddess of the moment." Everyone was shocked.


    Hansen did not think that the power of Haotian Hammer was so fierce, shattered the time and space, and even the power of time back was not spared.


    Hey! Hey! Hey!


    Boa is again facing the void, and sees the tremors on the hammer. The entire temple space seems to be cracked glass, and the space cracks are more and more.


    "Golden coin god, accept your magical power!" The sun and the moon shouted, and the three hammers went down, did not shock the goddess of the moment, its body is about to be shattered, and the bones are broken several times. The five internal organs have already torn and bleed, and the mouth does not only know how much blood is spurted out.


    It��s not just the sun and the moon, the empty demon spirit is not much better. The white emperor and Hansen are still a little better, but they are also pale and scary, and the blood in their mouths oozes.


    The face of the goddess of the moment is also a bit white, but it seems that the situation is much better than Hansen. A pair of eyes are fixed on Boa, and their figure flashes in front of Boa, pointing to Boa.


    Boa was hammering down again, and suddenly saw the hammering light colliding with the distorted time force, raising the aurora like the star''s destruction.


    When the goddess of the moment was shocked and retired in the air, Boa also flew out, and this shot did not even take advantage of it.


    Hansen originally worried that Boa would suffer, and when he saw such a situation, he suddenly rejoiced in his heart, and he would hesitate to directly slap the light-shadow and twist it to the body of Jin Maoyan.


    A black and white two dragons entangled and rushed to the golden ranunculus, wrapped around its body, and cut the time and power of its body like a curtain.


    "Gold coins are flustered, the emperor will help you." The spirit of the white emperor''s body swelled, waving six pieces of the blade to the goddess of the moment.


    The sun and the moon gods and the empty demon spirit have a blessing time power, a blessing of space power, so that the White Emperor forcibly broke through the time domain of the moment goddess.


    "Zhang Fang Fanghua!" The goddess of the moment is cold and indifferent, like the goddess, the hands of the hands are combined, the time fluctuations of the body are like the sun, full of the entire temple space.


    Although it was only a short time, but Bai Huang and Han Sen both felt that the body is rapidly aging, just like the past millennium.


    Hansen was even more shocked to discover that his life is actually a few hundred years less, and it is still continuing to pass quickly.


    Hey!


    Another thunder was shocked. The power of Fanghua was suddenly shattered. Hansen��s Shouyuan was temporarily leaked. It��s not necessary to see that it��s a treasure that shattered the power of Fanghua.


    It was only the power of this shock that Hansen and the whole body of the earthquake seemed to be scattered, and almost did not be torn by the broken space.


    The white emperor and the sun and the moon gods are all extremely eccentric, that is, they are saved by the gold coins, and they are somewhat depressed.


    Life is saved, but then a few hammers, they do not die in the hands of the goddess of the moment, but will be shocked by the gold coins.


    Roar!


    At this time, the light-shadowed shears finally removed the imprisonment of the Golden Retriever, and the golden-haired scorpion that had been trapped for a long time finally got out of trouble, and the sound of the beast was heard in the sky, and the heavens of the direct earthquake were shocked.


    The golden retriever was only trapped, but did not lose himself. She had already seen everything that happened in the temple space clearly. After a glimpse, the golden light of the mouth sprang, and a mysterious and quaint golden gate was spit out.


    The goddess of the moment saw the Golden Retriever spit out the golden gate, suddenly frowning, the toes in the void, the strange time fluctuations suddenly spread, the golden scorpion''s movement suddenly slowed down, the golden gate was not able to get from its mouth Fly inside.


    "Hurry up to help it open the door." The White Emperor rushed to the moment of the goddess of the moment, facing the **** of the sun and the moon and the spirit of the demon.


    The sun-moon gods and the empty demon spirits, all covered with blood, blessed their own time and space power as soon as possible, and the speed at which the golden gates were born suddenly became much faster.


    Seeing that Boa had to hammer down again, the sun and the moon shouted to scare the urine, and quickly shouted: "Golden coins, don''t worry, then we will kill us first..."


    The wounds on them were not caused by the goddess of the moment, but they were all shocked by Boa.

 Chapter 2999： Gold coin god

    Hansen has long known that the wide-scale attack of Haotian Hammer is terrible, but there is no way. This is a powerful thing, but there is no way to control the scope of power.


    Fortunately, the closer the position is to the center of the earthquake point, the stronger the earthquake force is. They are far away from each other, so the earthquake resistance has been weakened a lot. If it is like the goddess of the moment, it is a hard and awkward hammer, I am afraid a hammer. It is possible to shake the sun and the moon to death.


    The goddess of the moment also saw the origin of the hammer, knowing that the strength of the hammer can break the law, even throwing away the treasure, and the body is over the golden retriever, the hands and fingers quickly change, and a strange handprint is formed, facing the golden hair. When I pressed it, I saw a ripple hitting the golden donkey. The golden mouth of the golden hair was half and the golden door only flew half from its mouth, just like it was solidified there.


    All this is only in an instant, almost at the same time as the golden jinmao movement, the moment the goddess flashed, escaping the white emperor''s sword, appearing in front of Hansen, with the stream of time, one Only hand grabbed the light shade scissors in the hands of Hansen.


    Hansen saw that the goddess should be very jealous of the golden gate in the golden hair, and her power could trap the golden retriever, but she could not kill it immediately, otherwise she would have already started.


    The goddess of the moment came to seize the light shade, just to prevent the golden retriever from getting out of trouble again.


    "The destructive spirit is so difficult, I don''t know how terrible the resurrection spirit will be." Hansen has opened up the time domain, but for the moment of the time, the goddess has no effect at all.


    Instead, Hansen was influenced by the momentary power of the goddess of the moment, and it seemed to move very slowly, and it was too late to escape the palm of the hand that the goddess had cut.


    Boa��s figure flashed and came to the top of Hansen��s head, and a hammer slammed into the palm of the goddess.


    "Don''t..." The goddess of the moment did not react. Hansen, the White Emperor, the Sun and the Moon, and the empty demon spirit shouted, and the face was darker than one.


    Just now, Baoer hammered a few times, and they shocked them, and the bones were about to be broken.


    Now they are shaking directly around them, and they don��t want their lives.


    But now it��s too late to say anything, and the hammer in Boa��s hand has already collided with the palm of the moment.


    Han Sen saw the situation is not good, while quickly retreating, while lifting the shield of Medusa, fully protect his body.


    The White Emperor also let the spirit body shield the shield and quickly move away.


    The sun and the moon gods and the empty demon are also faster than one running, with cold sweat on their foreheads.


    boom!


    "Ah!" Hansen''s four people screamed out, like the picture of the bombing in the film and television drama. Four people were all bombed and tumbling, and the blood of the gods sprang out like money.


    Hansen and Bai Huang are a little better, but the bones and internal organs are torn apart. The sun and the moon gods and the empty demon spirit have only half life, especially the sun and the moon gods, the limbs are soft, and the distortion is like Like a twist, it is about to be destroyed.


    "Great God, please don''t shake it... cough... The goddess hasn''t touched me yet... I''m going to be shocked by you..." The sun and the moon shouted and vomited blood, they are almost Cried out.


    "Noisy, noisy, crying like this, are you a three-year-old doll?" Boa licked his mouth and reached for a finger. He suddenly saw a huge lotus flower appearing, and the petals hang down. The radiance of holiness, the sun and the moon gods bathe their bodies in the glory of holiness, and the wounds are quickly restored at an incredible speed.


    Lotus Light and Shadow is the true god-level soul of the Hansen, Ming Jinglian, who has a powerful healing enchantment. Hansen gave Boa before. If Baoer really encountered danger, he could also save his life.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the wounds on the four gods of the sun and the moon are as good as seven seven eight eight, and the sun and the moon can''t help but say: "The gold coin **** has a thorough ability..."


    "Let''s talk nonsense, give me time and space power." Boer sighed and held the hammer and rushed toward the goddess of the moment.


    The sun and the moon gods and the empty demon spirit quickly condense their respective strengths, blessing them on Boa, so that Boa can catch up with the figure of the goddess.


    boom!


    The strength of the scorpion hammer once again collided with the moment of the goddess of the moment, and Boer squatted against the goddess of the sky and the goddess of the moment, and did not fall into the wind.


    It��s just that they have suffered from the sun and the moon, and although they have the healing and enchantment protection of Guangming Jinglian, the enchantment can only be cured, but it cannot resist the damage.


    The sun and the moon gods were shocked by a shock, and they healed while vomiting blood. The bones were broken and good, and they were broken and broken. The internal organs were split and closed, and they were split and split. It was similar to torture all over again, and the taste was really Very uncomfortable.


    "Golden coins are the first strongest in my universe, and they can compete with the goddess of the moment."


    "The gold coin is awesome and powerful, and the goddess of the dead hammer is a sigh of relief for my great universe."


    "Golden coins are invincible!"


    At this time, all the creatures learned the tone of the **** of the moon at that time, and added the word "God" to the back of the gold coin, but no one felt that something was wrong.


    At this time, most of the creatures in the big universe think that gold coins are the first strongest in the big universe. Those real gods are weak in the face of gold coins. Only the gods can be compared with other gods. Distinguish.


    "Interesting." The Emperor squinted at the treasure of the war with the goddess of the moment, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    The woman in red, standing behind him, also said: "How to see the gold coin is more likely to break through the realm, but Han Jingzhi has let us help Hansen, is it really not selfish?"


    The Emperor smiled and said: "The gold coin is really strong, but he is only armed with the gods, and the demon enchantment and the knives of the celestial bones are gone. If the hammer is not wrong, it should be a god. Armed with the gods. Probably when the **** of the gods came to chase him, he was killed by his anti-killing, and he was armed with the destruction of the gods."


    "The **** of the gods is coming, but it is indeed weak, but it is still extremely difficult to kill the gods. At that time, there is no hammer in his hands." The woman in red said.


    The Emperor nodded slightly: "This is really rare, and I don''t know which monster I made. The complexity of the gene is even better than the shelter."


    When everyone talked about it, Han Sen had already rushed to the Golden Retriever with a light-shadow. He knew that Bo''s time was running out. He had to solve this battle as soon as possible, at least to rescue the Golden Retriever.


    Under such fierce battles, Boa is likely to be unable to support for an hour, and it will consume all the power.

 Chapter 3000： End of the moment

    Boa hammered a hammer and smashed the bombs, and the power of terror was connected with a wave of shocks. Because it was a wide-ranging destructive force with no difference, the goddess couldn��t rush anymore. Fiction.


    Even if it is eternal, it will be shattered by the power of the hammer. Time backflow can only be reversed for a short period of time, and it is impossible to completely resist the force of the hammer.


    Seeing Hansen��s light-shadowed scissors, it��s time to break the time when the Golden Retriever is trapped, but only when the goddess of the moment is slightly frowning.


    "Oh, God is really not enough to make a mistake." The goddess of the moment said indifferently, the jade hand raised, and spontaneously pulled out a hair, the original hair suddenly seemed to be a waterfall, almost falling to the heel.


    The appearance of the hair was a bit strange. The whole body seemed to be crystal-cast, but it looked like a pointer.


    Putting the pinch between the fingers, the goddess of the moment is quiet, and the treasure is solemn, slowly lifting it to the front.


    "All laws are strong, time is king, life and life is endless, but like Feihong can be a moment, a moment can be eternal, but also for the moment, the moment is no, bear my anger, the end of the moment." With the cold and ruthless voice of the goddess in the moment, there seems to be a huge horological shadow in front of her, but there is no time pointer above the virtual movie.


    In an instant, the goddess of the goddess was lightly handed, and the hand was distributed on the dial of the emptiness of the clock, and suddenly merged with the emptiness of the clock.


    Hey!


    A wave of strange fluctuations radiated from the emptiness of timepieces, and the clocks that did not exist at all turned out to be physical, as far as the time and time on the ancient temples or churches, but only on the dials of the clocks. A needle does not have the difference of hour, minute or second.


    Hey!


    The needle originally meant the direction of twelve o''clock, but suddenly it jumped one frame and pointed to the one-hour scale.


    At the same time as the pointer jumped, the temple space seemed to have found strange changes throughout the time, but there was no power fluctuation, and there was no way to resist it.


    Hansen''s light shade scissors came out and turned into a black and white two shades of dragons torn open the golden scorpion outside the time of imprisonment, so that the Golden Retriever once again get out of trouble, open mouth to spit out the golden gate.


    The sun and the moon gods and the empty demon spirit were spurted by the shocking mouth, and at the same time they had to add time and space power to Boa, making their expressions very distorted.


    Bai Huang is a happy face, staring at what Jin Maoyan wants to say.


    But in the next second, everything has come back again. Hansen��s light-shadowed shears were once again cut to the golden-haired donkey. The sun and the moon gods and the empty demon spirit vomited blood again, and the white emperor smiled again.


    And Boa is once again bombarded with a hammer, the entire space oscillated.


    Repeated again and again, it seems that when you watch a short film, you open the brainless cycle, and everyone repeats this moment over and over again.


    Within that infinite loop, even the goddess of the moment is hard to escape. Over and over again, infinite loops, all the creatures watching are stunned.


    "The legendary gods can launch a privileged magical skill within their temples. It seems that the goddess'' privileged magical skills should be the end of this moment. It is possible to make the time infinitely loop, and the privileged magical skills are well-deserved." The head of the Temple of Heaven said with a burning look at the temple that was repeated for a while.


    The first seat of Zhentian Temple is frowning: "The end of the moment can make time repeat in a period of time, but this is not good for her, she is also caught in the time cycle, she is also hidden In the middle of the dead."


    "The privilege of God, unless the temple is out of the control of the shrine, otherwise this power will be affected by the rules of the shrine, even her own can not fully control, it is not surprising. If the goddess of the moment is not afraid of the gold in the golden mouth When the door is opened, it will not use the end of the moment. It is interesting. What is behind the golden gate? Even the destructive gods are so afraid." The town of Tiangong looked at the gold in the golden mouth with interest. door.


    However, gold has been moving with time and time again and again. When the gold gate comes out, it goes back a little, and when it comes out, it goes back a bit, and it can''t really open.


    "No matter what, it is useless now. The temple has now become a dead zone. Any matter enters into it, it will fall into the cycle of time. They are all finished." The first of the town Tiantang was paused, and then Said: "But it is also good. Hansen was chosen by the Holy Lord and got the Kirin Holy Spirit. It will probably cause trouble. The gold coin is strangely different. The White Emperor is also speculative. If they are not trapped, they will It is a big worry. As a result, it solves a lot of troubles, and it can shock those guys who are secretly sneaky and let them not dare to come around. As long as the space barrier is healed, the shrine will return to nothingness, everything will be It is back to normal."


    The owner of the town Tianmu shook his head and said: "I am afraid that things are not so simple. Those old antiques are planning to secretly plan for a few years. I have finally waited for such an opportunity, and how could it be easy to stop. Hansen is only a start." They are just waiting, waiting for other people to take the shot first, not wanting to make a wedding dress for others first, but in any case, after all, there will still be people who can''t stand the temper."


    "Even if they shot, how can the gods kill the gods like the dog, and enter the existence of the gene temple?" said the first seat of the town.


    The town Tiangong is trying to say something, but seeing the shadows in the void, what creatures have entered the temple space in the infinite loop.


    The people in the town of Tiangong waited for the spectators to be surprised. It is strange that whoever dared to enter the scope of the temple at this time, and quickly looked at it.


    I saw a woman wearing a red cheongsam, wearing red high-heeled shoes on her feet, and a woman with a red oil-paper umbrella in her hand. The legs with long white and tender legs loomed, and the lines were perfect.


    It was only the woman who was not focused. The oil-paper umbrella in her hand was not for herself. It was like a prostitute. She walked for the man in front of her, and looked carefully, as if she was afraid of getting the man.


    A man and a woman walked into the space of the temple, and the red oil-paper umbrella suddenly hangs in the sunshine, enveloping them in it, making people completely unable to see the appearance of the man and the woman, making their figure look like The emptiness of light and shadow is generally in the cycle of time, but it is not limited by the time cycle.


    "I can''t help but want to take it out? Just what do they do at the temple at this time? Is there someone with them in there?" The town''s main eye frowned slightly.

 Chapter 3001： Blue blood is present

    Under the attention of everyone, a man and a woman came to Hansen. Hansen also repeated the process of releasing the light-shadows over and over again. It was difficult to get rid of it, and there was no way to make other choices.


    "Who are these two guys?" Although Hansen repeated it over and over again, but the thoughts were not circulated, and remained awake. When I saw a man and a woman came to him, my heart felt very weird.


    However, because the red umbrella is falling, it is impossible to see what a man and a woman look like under the umbrella.


    The answer that Hansen wants to know is also the answer that all creatures in the universe want to know.


    Within the sky garden, Wang Yuhang said with concern: "The two guys can compete with the power of the moment, Hansen, they have no problem?"


    "If those two people are enemies, Hansen is in danger." Huang Fu said with a frown.


    "To save him." The evil emperor stood up and said with a burning gaze.


    "Don''t mess, it''s useless to go, it will only fall into the cycle of the end of the moment, not help." The female emperor leaned on the door frame and said indifferently.


    "What about that? Don''t try it, don''t you watch them die?"


    "Love brother, don''t worry, the female emperor said yes, we are going now, it doesn''t help, just kill one more." Zero said.


    "This is not the case, it will not work, can you watch Sanmu die?" Wang Yuhang said with some irritability.


    In an instant, the female emperor said coldly: "You don''t have to worry so much. Hansen is not so easy to die. In the end of the moment, time has been circulating. Even if a man and a woman want to kill them, they will again follow the time after killing. Resurrection of the cycle, if you want to kill them, you must break the end of the moment. Once the moment is broken, Hansen and the gold coins will have the ability to counterattack. Even if you can beat, you can run."


    "How can I forget this?" Wang Yuhang listened to the big joy, and everyone was relieved.


    "Since they can''t kill Hansen, what are they going to do? What are the attempts?" Qin Yu meditated.


    Everyone has no way to answer this question. They can only stare at the temple of the moment and watch what kind of action a man and a woman have.


    The woman in red has been standing behind the man with an umbrella, and the man stood next to Hansen, as if he was looking at Hansen, watching him repeat the action of releasing the light-cutting shears over and over again.


    After watching it for a while, the man held out a hand and hung it over Hansen��s head.


    The hand was wrapped in Hongxia, only to see a rough outline, ten fingers slender, but there is a sense of strength, giving a feeling of perfection.


    "What does he want to do?" Zhentiangong, frowning at the man''s hand, could not guess what the man wanted to do.


    "He won''t want to take a shot to kill Hansen? Even if it is dead, what is the use? In the end, Hansen can be resurrected indefinitely." The first seat of Zhentian Temple is also a puzzle.


    In fact, everywhere in the universe, there are horrible strong people watching this scene, his face is full of doubts.


    Only in a mountain old house, a fortune teller, carrying a wine gourd, looking at the man''s hand, flashed a glimmer of light in his eyes: "There is finally a first step."


    Just as the fortune teller whispered to himself, the man��s other hand flashed coldly, and even broke the wound in the palm of the top of Hanson��s head.


    The strong people of all races looked at the injured hand in surprise, not knowing what the man meant.


    The blue blood slowly infiltrated from the wound, and the crystal clear and shimmering shimmering, looks demon and beautiful.


    Hansen saw the blood but was shocked. In his heart, he said: "What is going on, this blue blood has the same breath as the blue blood of blood teaching, but it is purer than the blue blood I have seen. I don''t know how many times. Who is he? The emperor? What is he doing here? Why do you want to do this?"


    Hansen��s heart is full of doubts, but no one can solve it for him. It��s impossible to ask for an opening. Because it is within the time loop, he can��t do anything but repeat the previous action.


    "Holy Blood!" The first day of the town of Tiangong and the first of the Tiangong Temple saw the blue blood, but at the same time the face changed greatly.


    Like them, many old antiques in the big universe have changed their faces, and they all look like ghosts.


    A drop of crystal clear blue blood fell on Hanson''s head, where the blood dripped, black hair and white scalp were immediately dyed blue.


    The man''s palms were hung over Hansen''s head, allowing the blood in the palm of his hand to fall on the top of Hansen''s head.


    The end of the moment allows everything to circulate continuously, but after the cycle, Hansen��s head is dyed blue, still blue, and not erased by time.


    The blue blood is getting more and more, running down Hansen��s hair and cheeks. Hansen��s face and neck are dyed blue, and the blood is still flowing inside his clothes, as if to His entire body is dyed blue.


    "This guy, what exactly does he want to do? I am not a Smurf, what is my body dyed blue?" Hansen flashed countless thoughts, but still did not understand what the other party wants to do.


    The strong people of all ethnic groups are also stunned to watch this scene happen, no one knows what the sudden appearance of the man wants to do.


    Rumble!


    At the top of the shrine at the top of the shrine, there was a sound like a thunder, and the door to the gene temple was slowly opened.


    The door of the Gene Temple is completely open, but the inside is brightly lit. The people who are shining can''t see the scene inside. They can only see a figure standing in the door, but because the light is too strong, they can''t see what the figure looks like. Appearance, can only feel a breath like the devil of the gods, no matter where in the big universe, is almost breathless by the breath, there is a kind of impulse to lean over.


    "Would you not do it?" The figure stood in the door and looked down at the man on the temple square.


    "You can try to stop me." The man said faintly, the palm of his hand was still hovering over Hansen''s head, letting his blue blood keep dripping on Hansen.


    "Bold!" The gods are full of anger, the gods in the temples are rushing, and the horror of the horror is coming from the pressure, as if many of the gods will always kill the men under the red umbrella.


    "There is no courage to kill the gods of the heavens?" The man''s voice is still as calm as water, but when he says it, the gods are furious, and the gods in the temple are like volcanic eruptions, and many gods are about to break. The temple came out.


    The cosmic creatures are horrified, even if the pressure of the gods is not directed at them, but they are shocked and can not help but retreat.


    However, the man did not seem to see the fierce flames of the gods of the heavens. He still stood there calmly, letting his blue blood continually drip on Hansen.

 Chapter 3002： Blue blood start

    The figure inside the door of the Gene Temple did not move, just looked at Hansen who had been drenched with blue blood, and said faintly: "I hope you will not regret it."


    After one sentence, the figure turned and disappeared, and gradually disappeared into the brightly lit temple. The gate of the Gene Temple also closed.


    Originally, all ethnic groups thought that there would be a terrible battle. Who knows that this will end like this. After the gate of the Gene Temple is closed, many temples in the shrine are also dying, and the entire shrine is restored to silence.


    "My God, even the gods of the heavens have been so insulted, they dare not shoot him. What is the origin of the man? Is it the horror of the family?"


    "Not going to be a big man of the Taishang family?"


    "Although the Taishang people are very strong, but it is impossible to let the gods of the heavens retreat for it?"


    "What is he going to do to the Korean priest?"


    For a time, all the tribes were talking about it, and they were guessing the origins of that man and woman, and what he wanted to do.


    The face of the first seat of the Tiantian Temple changed slightly: "Although the shrine is in the world, the gods of the heavens are ended by the rules of the shrine. They can only stay within their own temples and cannot fight across the temple. But the man is so contemptuous. Words, the person in the Gene Temple can also bear this breath, can it be said that the man is really the Lord?"


    The town of Tiangong stared at the man for a long time before he said: "He is not the Lord, although the blood looks like the legendary Lord, but you and I know that the Lord cannot live, he is not the Lord. ��


    "Whether he is or not, this person can make the person in the Gene Temple a little jealous, I am afraid it is a big disaster. What does he want to do with his blood in Hansen?" The first face of Zhentian Temple is still very difficult to see. .


    The owner of the town Tianzhu said, "You said that Hansen was born in a shelter. Then he is probably not a pure bloodline of the crystal family. It is not so simple."


    Between the two talking, the man has retracted the palm of his hand, and the wound on his hand has also healed automatically, and Hansen��s body has been completely dyed blue by blue blood, like a blue elf with blue light. .


    The blood seemed to be absorbed by the sponge and gradually penetrated into the skin. Hansen''s body gradually recovered its original appearance, black hair and white skin.


    But within his blood vessels, the bright red blood was soaked by the blue blood, and it turned into the same blue blood.


    The man stood under the umbrella and stepped back a few steps, like looking at the artwork he had created, and looking at Hansen with interest.


    Hansen only feels that the whole body''s blood is boiling, and even the time cycle can''t stop the blue blood''s power from screaming in the body.


    The red blood, which had been crystallized, melted after being infused with blue blood, and rushed with a strange and bizarre force, infiltrating into Hansen��s organs and muscles. The blood vessels were like blue. Snake-like, protruding above the skin.


    "Hey!" Hansen Yang Tian made a sound of roaring with pain.


    With the roar of the roar, the blue flame of the whole body erupted like a volcanic eruption, wrapping Hansen''s entire body.


    At this moment, the time cycle caused by the end of the moment, actually lost the role of Hansen, let him restore the body of freedom.


    "Sure enough, Hansen is not a pure crystal family. He also has the blood of the Lord in his body. Otherwise, it is impossible to integrate the power of blue blood." The town of Tiangong sighed.


    "Who are you?" Hansen, who regained his freedom, stared at the man under the umbrella and asked him that he now feels full of a strange force.


    Although Hansen suspected that this man was a man, he could not confirm it.


    "Who I am not important, you only need to know that your strength is what I give, that is enough." The man said, he turned and walked outside the temple.


    The woman in red was still holding the umbrella behind the man, and soon the two went out of the temple and disappeared into the starry sky.


    Hansen didn''t have time to investigate who the man was. It was serious to solve the trouble here first. You can''t let Boa be trapped here.


    Hansen thought about it and rushed toward the goddess of the moment, and used the shade to cut the goddess to the moment. One white and two black dragons coiled around the neck of the goddess.


    Hey!


    The power of the light-shadowed shears only entangled the hair of the goddess of the moment, and only a red mark appeared on the neck, and after the next time of reincarnation, the goddess of the moment returned to its original state.


    "The light shading shear can break the power of time, but the destructive power is not very strong. And I am free from the shackles of the time cycle because of the blue blood relationship, they are still within the time loop, I can kill it. The goddess of the moment is useless, the time cycle will always exist, and the goddess will still be resurrected.�� Han Sen frowned slightly, he could feel the blue blood power in the body, but the power would not be used for him.


    Abandoning the plan to kill the goddess of the moment, Hansen flew to the side of the sun and the moon, trying to bring it out of the temple.


    Hansen did not dare to take Boa and Jin Maoyan to do the experiment, but had to grieve the sun and the moon.


    Unfortunately, Hansen soon discovered that it is difficult for him to take it out of the time loop. No matter where he goes, it will still appear in the time loop, and its body can''t get out of the temple.


    "What to do?" Hansen flashed countless thoughts in his heart.


    Now he is relying on the power of blue blood, can ignore the power of the end of the moment, it is not difficult to want to go out.


    However, Boa and Golden Retriever will be trapped here, which Hansen is absolutely unacceptable.


    In this case, Han Sen even if he uses the super-spirit, it can only make himself unaffected by the time cycle, or can''t save them.


    "Since the power of blue blood can be unaffected by the cycle of time, if I can control this power, I don''t know if I can kill the goddess of the moment." Han Sen thought of the man dropping blue blood on himself, the blood Where it is contaminated, it is no longer affected by the time cycle.


    Hansen tried to control the power in the blue blood, but the result was not ideal. The force was completely uncontrolled by Hansen.


    Hansen hesitated a bit, and he ran **** nerves. Hansen knew that only this genetic technique could control the power of blue blood, but he still had some jealousy in his heart, so he just did not use blood and nerves, but now he Not so much.


    As soon as the blood nerves are turned on, the blue blood power in the body suddenly runs with the blood and nerves. The blood flow speed has even exceeded the speed of the blood nerves. It is not the blood vessels that control the blood power. Running, but blood power pulls the blood and nerves in a frenzied operation.


    "Would you like to start?" Inside the palace, the Emperor narrowed his eyes and looked at Hansen, who was gradually exposing blue light with black eyes, muttering to himself.

 Chapter 3003： Real human

    "Hey!" Hansen''s arms subconsciously opened, and the sky made a roar, and the whole eyes became congested and turned into blue, shimmering and sultry. Fiction.


    Hansen��s brain is still clear, but the body is extremely hungry. It is like a person who has become addicted to drugs. The brain knows that it should not continue, but the physical reaction makes him unable to control himself.


    The blue light flashed, and Hansen��s body broke open the space. In the blink of an eye, in front of the goddess of the moment, one hand grasped the neck of the goddess of the moment and lifted the goddess of the moment directly.


    In an instant, the goddess was unable to withstand Hansen��s offensive and could only watch it.


    At this time, Hansen only felt that there was a beast-like killing in the body. He grabbed the hand of the woman��s neck and pinched it with the power of terror.


    More than half of that power comes from the power of blue blood, and a small part is Hansen��s own power. In addition, the power of various genetic techniques has lost its effect, except for the blood and nerves, other genes. The technique simply cannot work.


    Under the guidance of the power of blue blood, the operation of blood and nerves has also undergone a strange change. This change is not unfamiliar to Hansen. Before the emperor gave him a follow-up to "Blood and Blood", and this change, That is the subsequent change.


    Hey!


    The neck of the goddess of the moment was reversed by Hansen, and a blue mark appeared on the neck of the goddess of the moment. Even the time cycle, there was no way to restore the blue part of the injury.


    It��s just that this attack didn��t kill the goddess of the moment. Hansen��s hands waved like a knife, and a knife smashed on the goddess who couldn��t fight back. She took her body out of another wound, the flesh and bones in the wound. It turned blue.


    With the power of blue blood, Hansen was able to leave a deep visible bone scar on the goddess of the goddess with bare hands, and before that, Han Sen could not hurt the skin of the goddess with the light shade.


    The entire universe is a dead end, watching Han Sen open the belly of the goddess of the moment, bursting her head.


    Until the moment the goddess''s head exploded, the clock that represented the end of the moment collapsed together, turning into a little bit of light and shadow dissipated in the void.


    "Hunt the goddess of destruction and destroy the gods, and gain the Spirit of God."


    In the next second, Han Sen saw that the body of the goddess of the moment was turned into a condensed light, all condensed on the hair that was like a pointer.


    Hansen got the hair and immediately heard a tone in his mind.


    "Getting the wrecked level of arms and arming the moment."


    At this moment, the end of the scene dissipated, the temple space also returned to normal, and Boa and Bai Huang also took off from the time cycle.


    However, Han Sen��s eyes are staring at the gold coins that Boa has made. His mind is very clear, but his body has a kind of conflict that wants to rush to Bao��s killing.


    "What is going on here..." Hansen was in a stunned heart, but he couldn��t control his body. The palm of his hand was lifted uncontrollably. The five fingers violently bent and shaked, as if they wanted to catch Boa. Head.


    Without time to think about it, Han Sen tried his best to control his body to rush outside the temple. He was afraid that he could not control his body and Boa killing himself in the next second.


    Forced to control the body out of the scope of the temple, in the process, Hansen''s body has been trembling, seems to want to immediately turn to kill Boa.


    It was hard to get out of the scope of the temple. Hansen wanted to use the starry sky to move, but found that he could not launch the migratory technique. The power of the blue blood prevented other forces from working in his body.


    Although the starry sky has not been successful, his body is still forcibly breaking open space and teleporting out. It is the power derived from blue blood.


    Hey!


    Hansen didn''t know where he had teleported. He saw a large meteorite belt around him. Hansen''s body fell heavily on a planet. Like a giant meteorite impact, the performance of the planet hit a ring. In the big pit, the stone ground is like a wave that has spread outwards and has been stretched out for thousands of miles before it stops.


    Hansen was in the center of the circular pit, his body shivering, although he was far away from Boa, but his body still has an insatiable desire to kill.


    "Blue blood... The power of blue blood is problematic..." Hansen��s body has been constantly sweating, which is the result of his forced control of his body.


    It is difficult to unify thoughts and **, and Hansen feels very bad.


    "Don''t control it, that''s your true nature and strength, let the blue blood fill your body, let it activate your body, and let you have real power." A voice sounds not far from Hansen. .


    Hansen looked up hard and looked at it. He saw the red woman''s clothes with an umbrella and stood in front of him. The man under the umbrella was watching him at the top.


    "What did you do to me?" Hansen asked, his voice trembled.


    "No, no, no, what I did to you, but what you want, you haven''t recognized yourself yet, you still don''t know what you want," the man said with a smile.


    "I know who I am, know what I want, take your blue blood, that''s not what I want." Hansen''s body trembled violently, sweat dripping down his cheeks.


    The power of blue blood is too strong. It is already difficult to control his body.


    "Do you really know who you are?" The man came out from under the red umbrella, kneeling in front of Hansen, reaching out a hand and licking Hansen''s chin with his fingers, looking at him with a smile.


    "The Emperor... It really is you..." Hansen finally saw the face, looking at a handsome face, with a unique temperament that ordinary people did not have, like the supreme emperor of the world.


    The man''s fingers carried Hansen''s chin and said with a smile: "My child, you don''t know who you are, you are different from what you think."


    "I don''t know what you are talking about, take your blue blood away." Hansen wants to twist his face and want to get rid of the palm of the emperor, but the body full of blue blood power is disobedient.


    "My child, you are my descendant, my blood is flowing in my body. Now you have my blood. From now on, you are a pure human." The Emperor stroked Hansen''s cheek. Smile said: "You will soon understand how proud and honorable a real human being is, you will enjoy it."


    "I don''t need to do real humans, I am me, I am Hansen." Hansen gritted his teeth.


    "That can''t be done, my child, enjoy it as a real human being, you will thank me later, and finally come back to me." The emperor pitifully extended his fingers and wiped the sweat from Hansen''s cheeks. Get up and leave slowly.


    Hansen supported his body with both hands and raised his head with difficulty. He saw the woman in red holding an umbrella and escorting the emperor to the void. There was no trace in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 3004： All die

    The power of blue blood filled the whole body, which made Hansen feel very weird.


    The power of blue blood is extremely powerful, but at the same time it gives Hansen an abandoned feeling. All the rules and powers seem to be excluded from his body, as if they were abandoned by the world.


    "Damn..." Hansen didn''t like this feeling of being unable to control himself. He tried desperately to fight against the power of blue blood, but his own power was not as powerful as blue blood, and gradually eroded by blue blood. The more uncontrolled it is.


    It can''t be said that it is uncontrolled. As long as it obeys the desire of blue blood, it can still control the body. However, the desire of the blue blood itself is not allowed by Hansen.


    Ice muscle jade... does not work... hole mysterious... can''t work...


    Hansen has changed several kinds of genetic techniques continuously, but he can''t sense the existence of those forces, and even the genetic language is completely unresponsive.


    If you want to change into a heterogeneous state, you still haven''t got a physical response.


    "Wan is still in the tower of the destiny, my body is out of control, I can''t bring out Waner. There is no way to continue the super-spirit state for a long time, but there is no other way to do it now. I can only try one. Try.�� Han Sen is preparing to use the super **** body, but suddenly feels a burning inside the body.


    Hansen felt that the burning power seemed to burn his entire back. He almost screamed out of pain. At this time, he could not use the hole mystery, and there was no way to adapt to the back.


    However, after having this burning on the back, the power of blue blood did not continue to erode his body, especially on the back. The power of blue blood could not occupy it. The blue blood flowed into the back range as if it were That heat evaporated in general.


    Although it was not possible to completely expel the power of blue blood, it was finally to make Hansen better. She took out a mirror and took off the blue robe, revealing the naked back and taking photos in the mirror.


    Hansen saw his back and suddenly he was shocked. He had a **** red back on his back. It turned out to be a tattoo of a nine-blooded blood cat, almost identical to the nine-blooded cat tattoo on the zero back.


    "How did the nine-life blood cat''s tattoo appear again, hasn''t it been refining me?" Hansen secretly wondered.


    When the first nine blood cat pendant was merged with him, this tattoo appeared on the back, but then the tattoo was absorbed and disappeared as he cultivated the blood.


    Now the blue blood occupies Hansen''s body, and the disappearing nine-life blood cat tattoo has appeared again. It also resists the power of blue blood, and does not let the blue blood occupy his entire body.


    "The previous nine blood cat pendants have the effect of restraining blue blood. Although I have absorbed it, the effect should still be there, but the blue blood power of the emperor is too strong. Even if there is the power of nine blood cats, it cannot be completely expelled. Blue blood on his body." Han Sen secretly guessed.


    The power of blue blood and nine blood-blooded cat tattoos can be activated by blood-staining nerves, but they are restrained.


    It��s just that the strength of the nine-blooded cat tattoo is weaker, it can only condense on the back, while the blue blood occupies the rest of the body. The two forces are deadlocked in Hansen��s body, and no one can completely occupy Hansen��s body. .


    Hansen was able to control his body and stumbled and stood up, but he didn''t know where it was, and he couldn''t use the big move now, even if he wanted to run out.


    ��Where is a life planet?�� Hansen looked around and found that there is a huge planet not far from the planet, which looks closer to the Earth than the moon, and even clearly sees it. Mountains and huge trees.


    Hansen looked at it for a while and found that there were buildings on the planet.


    Forced to control the body to fly toward the planet, now Hansen can only rely on pure physical strength to fly, now he wants to first find out exactly where it is.


    The blue blood and the red blood in the body are constantly eroding each other. The feeling is very painful, and Hansen is difficult to control the body freely. Even if this kind of short-distance flight, it is also swaying, it seems that it may be at any time. It fell like it.


    Hey!


    Entering the atmosphere of the planet, Hansen was attracted by the gravity of the planet and could not control the body.


    Fortunately, his body was strong enough to fall from the sky, squatting in the forest, and ruining a large piece of the forest, but no one was hurt.


    Climbing up from the ground, Hansen saw the mountaintop building flying toward him. It took a while to fly to the front of the building. After seeing the true appearance of the building, it was a bit disappointing.


    It is an old-fashioned wooden building that looks like a very old mansion. Judging from the materials and techniques used in the old house, it is likely that the technology of this planet has not yet entered the interstellar era.


    "Since it has arrived, I hope I can ask something." Hansen fell in front of the gate of the old house, just wanted to go knocking on the door, but saw the door opened himself.


    "Wait for a long time, come in." An old man in the gate smiled and said to Hansen, and then walked toward the old house.


    "Who are you?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    "Come in and say, you have already done this, and there is nothing to be afraid of." The old man said no to his head.


    Hansen thought about it, and the old man said that it is correct. He has already done this. What is the good thing?


    Stepping toward the old house, the old man walked into the hall.


    The hall is very worn, and there is only one table of eight cents in it, but the red paint on it has been peeled off. Most of them are exposed to the original color of wood and look very worn.


    "Drink it." The old man fell on the wooden table and threw the wine gourd next to Hansen.


    Hansen caught the wine gourd and said nothing. He opened the lid and took a bite. With his current body strength, especially in the state of blue blood, I am afraid that there is no toxin that can hurt his body. Scruples.


    "If you want to do something, just say it." Han Sen threw the wine gourd back to the old man, and sat down on the threshold. A dead pig was not afraid of boiling water.


    The old man also poured a sip of his own wine. After swallowing, he looked at Hansen��s smile and said, ��Are you credible?��


    "Letter, but not all." Hansen replied.


    ��How do you say this?�� the old man asked with interest.


    "There are a lot of things in life that are born, but if you want to get more, you still need to fight for yourself," Hansen said.


    The old man stared at Hansen and continued to ask: "If I tell you, you and your family are destined to die, do you believe it?"

 Chapter 3005： Grandpa

    "I believe that all creatures will have a day of death." Hansen was not angry, and replied casually.


    The old man shook his head, but did not continue the topic, just handed out the same thing to Hansen: "This is for you, it should help you."


    Hansen did not immediately reach out to pick up, but carefully looked at the old man''s hand, seeing in his hand, is a transparent test tube type container, which contains a red liquid.


    "What is this?" Hansen asked.


    "A drug that inhibits blood power can temporarily make your blood in your body honest, but it is only temporarily suppressed. It can''t really solve the problem. If you really want to solve the blood problem, you have to find someone." The old man said to throw the potion directly to Hansen.


    Hansen caught the pharmacy and frowned. "Who are you, what purpose?"


    "I said that I counted this in your life, so I will help you through this robbery. Do you believe it?" the old man said with a smile.


    Han Sen looked at the old man without saying that he was not a three-year-old child. How could he be fooled by such a ghost?


    The old man knew that Hansen did not believe, shrugged his shoulders, and poured a sip of wine and said: "If you don''t believe me, then Han Jingzhi''s words, do you believe it or not?"


    "You are Han Jingzhi?" Hansen was shocked and suddenly looked up at the old man.


    According to him, Han Jingzhi was born in the ancient rivers and lakes, and the swindlers of the sects of the sects of this school were pretending to be deceiving, and they were quite consistent with the old people in front of them.


    "On the age of generations, you should call me a grandfather." The old man said with a smile.


    "How do I know if you are really Han Jingzhi, and even if you are really Han Jingzhi, it is not necessarily related to me," Hansen said.


    "If there is no blood pendant to teach the sacred pendant, your body has already been eroded by blue blood, afraid that there is no chance to talk to me again?" Han Jingzhi.


    "What did you write in the notebook with the holy things?" Han Sen asked Han Jingzhi, he was very excited. If the old man in front of him was Han Jingzhi, then he had been searching for such a long-awaited group, maybe it was true. You can find the answer.


    "If my old man did not remember correctly, he wrote the super **** gene five words on it, and also wrote a question mark." Han Jingzhi said.


    Hansen looked at Han Jingzhi slyly. He had been searching for so many years. Now suddenly he saw a living Han Jingzhi standing in front of him. He didn��t know what to ask for a while.


    Han Sen opened his mouth and wanted to say what he hadn''t said yet. Han Jingzhi said one step at a time: "You are my dear grandson and your father is my grandson. This is beyond doubt."


    Hansen opened his mouth again, but the words were interrupted by Han Jingzhi: "I was forced to use the golden hustle and shells to keep your father in the Han family. The Han family lost their identity and life. As your father said, we owe the life of the Han family, so some things should be returned, that is what we owe."


    Hansen couldn''t easily find a gap in his speech. Just wanted to speak. Han Jingzhi said, "Don''t ask me why I should do this, because even if I explain it, you won''t believe it, just like you won''t believe what I said. Your loved ones are destined to die."


    Hansen Zhang Zhang, this time Han Jingzhi did not interrupt him, but he did not speak, because he had not thought of a few questions he had just thought of, Han Jingzhi had already answered, and did not know for a while. What to ask.


    Han Jingzhi smiled and poured a drink and continued: "The blue blood on your body is the design of the emperor, let him give you."


    "Why?" Hansen sank in his heart. He didn''t expect the Emperor to give him blue blood. There was such a twist.


    "Because only this is the case, you can prevent unfortunate things from happening." Han Jingzhi said with a strange look.


    "What unfortunate thing? Is what you said, my loved ones are destined to die?" Hansen said.


    "Not just this, there is this world." Han Jingzhi said.


    "Do you want to say that I am the savior?" Hansen sneered, the more he saw this Han Jingzhi, the more like a liar.


    "No, you are not, no one is a savior, everything is destined to be destroyed. All we can do is try our best to make the ending not end," Han Jingzhi said.


    "What do you mean?" Hansen frowned.


    Han Jingzhi shook his head: "So, I will explain some things, and you will not believe it. But in any case, first solve the problem of blue blood on the body, drink the medicine to temporarily suppress the blood power, and then go to Han Yuxi, only her. There are ways to control the blue blood power in your body."


    "I don''t need the power of blue blood," Hansen said.


    "No, you need, only with the power of blue blood, you may not be killed by Qin Xiu." Han Jingzhi said with certainty.


    "Is Qin Xiu not dead early?" Hansen was shocked.


    "If it is really dead," Han Jingzhi said, got up and glanced at the backyard of the old house, and then said to Han Sen: "The power of blue blood is only blue blood can compete, although the same power you can not win, But at least there is a chance to live. Whether you are willing or not, now you have become a blue blood, there is no other way to go, Han Yuxi is now in the condensation star, go find her, tell her life, she will Help you."


    Han Sen stared at Han Jingzhi, and his mind flashed countless thoughts.


    To be honest, until now, Hansen still suspects that Han Jingzhi��s eyes are true or false. Even if it is true, everything he said is too ridiculous, which is hard to believe.


    ��There are many people who say that you can''t have future generations. Why is this?�� Hansen asked Han Jingzhi.


    "Looking for Han Yuxi, she will tell you all the answers." Han Jingzhi said and looked at the sky: "There is no time, the red umbrella is coming, you should go."


    "Red umbrella? Is that woman who is next to the emperor? What is the relationship between you and the emperor?" Hansen asked again.


    Han Jingzhi grinned at Hansen, then suddenly flew a foot on Hansen��s face and directly poured Hansen��s back.


    Originally Hansen''s body should be behind the slate floor, but the slate was turned over by Hansen, and Hansen fell down, as if falling into the bottomless abyss.


    "Kid, remember, you have to live anyway, even if you are desperate one day, don''t give up on yourself, even if you don''t want to live, because only you are alive, your pro-people have a living hope." The voice of Respect was introduced into Hansen''s ear, but Hansen only felt that the body was constantly falling, as if there was a force pulling him, so that he could not get rid of it.


    This is also because Hansen is now difficult to control his body. If it is changed to normal, such power can''t control him naturally, but now Hansen can only go down.

 Chapter 3006： Great luck

    Hey!


    Hansen felt that his body had fallen into the water, rolling along the rushing water, and he didn''t know how far he had gone. When he was able to stabilize his body and swim out of the water, he found out that he appeared in a lake.


    You can see the grassland in the surrounding area, and the endless blue sky, the lake is clean like a mirror.


    The water and the sky are in harmony, and there is a wonderful feeling of people in the upper reaches of the sky.


    ��Where is this?�� Hansen knows that he must not just fall out of the simple, it is likely to have experienced some kind of transmission, otherwise it is impossible to appear in this lake.


    The place where he went before is obviously a mountainous landscape, surrounded by large mountains and woods, and no matter how it falls, it is impossible to rush to the grasslands.


    Looking around, I found that the starry sky here is also different from the previous place, obviously not within the same star field.


    I want to get up, but the blue blood and red blood in my body are too intense, and my hands and feet are getting out of control.


    Hansen knows to continue this way. Once his body is completely out of control, he will be able to do things that he can''t control under the guidance of his body.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, he took out the medicine that Han Jingzhi gave him with a trembling hand, and opened the lid and poured it.


    Nowadays, the dead horse can only be regarded as a living horse doctor. It is absolutely impossible to let the body get out of control.


    However, Hansen still did not understand why the blue blood in the body was out of control, and he would want to kill Boa, but they did not react much to the White Emperor and the Sun and Moon.


    "Is it because of the heterogeneous warfare, or Boa''s own?" Hansen did not understand this problem for a time.


    The pharmacy into the abdomen suddenly seemed like a clear spring, and the blood of Hansen was annihilated. The effect was much better than the cessation.


    The **** nerves that were originally insanely operated, and finally lost their operation when they lost their blood gas support.


    Whether it is blue blood or nine blood-cat tattoos, it is like a flame that has been extinguished at this time, quietly crouching down.


    "It turned out to be really useful." Hansen finally recovered his control of the body, but Hansen soon became depressed.


    After the blood vessels stopped, there was no power in his body to work. No matter whether it was a variety of genetic techniques or the power of the blood, all the power disappeared.


    In other words, Hansen now has no special power to use except the body that still maintains the level of true god.


    Now Hansen can jump very high, but there is no way to fly, you can break the stars with a punch, but you must let your fist touch the stars.


    "This is awful. I don''t even have the ability to fly. How can I get condensed stars?" Hansen was slightly depressed.


    Hansen is able to take the risk of using blood and nerves, but he is afraid that he will once again motivate the power of blue blood after he runs his blood and nerves.


    "It seems that I can only try to test the power of the super-spiritual body to break the blue blood." Hansen no longer hesitated, trying to open the super-spirit.


    boom!


    A touch of blazing white flowed on Hansen''s body, and Hansen quickly entered the super-spiritual state. The whole person was like a **** in nothingness, and all kinds of powers returned to Hansen''s body.


    However, because of the relationship between Waner, the super-spiritual body only lasted for a short time, and Hansen returned to his original physical state.


    "Isn''t there an abnormal state that can remove the body?" Hansen found that his body still couldn''t use all kinds of genetic power, and blood was still blue blood.


    "It seems that I can only go to the condensate star." Hansen originally planned to go to the condensate star. Even if the super spirit body can lift the blue blood on his body, he also needs to find Han Yuxi, ask all this. what is the problem.


    Now that he can''t lift the blue blood ban, he has to go.


    "Han Yuxi should be the woman trapped in the two mountains. Since she knows her appearance and knows that she is in the two mountains, it is not difficult to find her. The key is how can I reach the condensation star now?" Sen can only take a break for a while, wait for the body to recover, and use the super spirit again, so that he can use a variety of genetic techniques, taking advantage of the moment, scanning the entire planet in the hole, and then watching it. The distribution of the nearby planet.


    As a result, Hansen was disappointed. This is an original planet. Although there are also creatures, they are all low-level creatures, and there is not even a high-sense creature that can communicate.


    The nearby planet is also very strangely distributed. It is not a galaxy known to Hansen. Besides this planet, there is no life planet and no trace of civilization.


    "So, you can only take the risk of using the starry sky to move." Hansen can only be grateful that his super-spiritual body can still be used, otherwise he can only jump and jump in the stars, do not know when Can reach the condensation star.


    Resting on the grass for a while, after raising the spirit, Hansen once again turned into a super god, taking advantage of the starry sky to move in the moment.


    Because of the inability to determine the coordinates and distance, Hansen can only use the starry sky to move by luck, regardless of direction and position.


    "God opened his eyes and let me teleport to a star field with advanced intellectual life." Hansen secretly prayed.


    thump!


    When the super gods failed, Hansen suddenly fell out of the starry sky and felt that he fell into the water again.


    "Is I recently committed a leeches, how do I always fall into the water?" Hansen got out of the water and saw the situation around him, suddenly stupid.


    He fell into the water without any mistakes, but he did not fall into the rivers and lakes, nor the sea and the bathhouse, but fell into a big pot.


    A big iron pan, the diameter of the pot is more than four meters, and the height is seven or eight meters. The water in the pot is filled with half of the pot. The water is still similar to the seasonings such as onion, **** and garlic.


    Hansen''s lips were stained with water, and he licked his mouth, suddenly feeling a numb and spicy taste into the mouth.


    "I am going, how to move to someone else''s pot? What are you doing? Do you have a spicy fish head?" Han Sen looked around and found that there were a lot of big green red peppers in the pot and they couldn''t recognize them. seasoning.


    Those green and red pepper pieces are bigger than the head, and they are not ordinary varieties at first glance.


    Han Sen is preparing to jump out of the pot and say it, but his eyes are not arbitrarily glanced at the bottom of the pot, suddenly smashed.


    In this pot, not only peppers, peppers and spices, but also a living creature, the key is that this living thing Hansen actually recognizes.


    "What is the situation? The Nether Dragon King, ranked eighth in the battle of the gods, was thrown into the pot to make spicy crayfish? No, it should be the Spicy Dragon King." Han Sen looked at the living creature sinking at the bottom of the pot. For a time, my mind couldn��t turn around.

 Chapter 3007： Fetal scorpion

    Among the huge iron pots, a whole body carapace looks like a scorpion''s heterogeneous corpse in the bottom of the pot.


    Although its carapace has been cooked a bit reddish, and the black skeleton of the Nether Dragon King is a little different, but Hansen can be sure that this is the Nether Dragon King.


    Although its name is the Nether Dragon King, but the long dragon has nothing to do with it, the body is like a dragonfly, the head is a unicorn, the tail is like a scorpion, and there is a wing like a dragonfly behind it.


    This kind of appearance, whoever looks at it will not forget, with Han Sen''s memory, although he only saw the battle of it, but also remember clearly.


    "The strength of the Nether Dragon King is also the top in the true God class, and it is a void property. It has the ability to cross material. Who has such a great ability to actually kill it and make it a Spicy Dragon King?" Han Sen Self-examination is not lost to the Nether Dragon King, but it is not so easy to kill it.


    The ability of the Nether Dragon King is somewhat similar to that of a small star. It can cross all matter and even enter the antimatter space. It is an extremely difficult role.


    Hansen leaned against the pot, highlighted his head, and carefully looked at the outside of the pot.


    He is now difficult to use power, can not activate blue blood, combat power is very limited, the other side is able to cook the existence of the Nether Dragon King, or be careful.


    Hansen looked at the outside and suddenly found out that it was a huge cave. The iron pot that he originally thought was not a pot. It looked more like a sip.


    It is the innocent tripod, used in cooking utensils for cooking fish in ancient times.


    However, it gradually evolved into a form of torture. Under the rule of the cruel king, the prisoner would be thrown into the shackles and burned alive.


    Nowadays, this sputum is pulled by a number of thick thigh chains and hung in the cave half-empty. Under the cave, there is a fire from the fire, constantly burning this big cockroach, putting the inside The water burned hot, and the heat was constantly vented. The dragon king in the pot was also cooked and gradually red.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s ** has become very resistant after absorbing blue blood. It can cook the high temperature of the Nether Dragon King, and it can not hurt his body. It just feels that the water is a bit hot, and the flavor of the anise is non-stop. Drill into the nose.


    "This pot and the fire below don''t know what the origins are, so it can make such a high temperature in the pot. If I wait a little longer, maybe I will be boiled with the Nether Dragon King." Han Sen sees No one in the cave was trying to climb out of the pot, but suddenly heard a voice coming from a fork in the cave, and someone was walking into the cave.


    Hansen had to shrink back, the body half potential water, covered a body with a large piece of green pepper, and then listened carefully, then heard a rough voice said: "The Nether Dragon King cooked for so long, still If you don''t cook it, you have to extract all of its genetic extracts. I don''t know how long it will take?"


    Then there was another yin and no yang, and some pointed voices said: "You haven��t been here for a long time, naturally I don��t know the things here. I remember the longest time, I cooked a cockroach and cooked 369 thousand. For more than 10,000 years, all the genetic essences have been boiled out. Although this Nether Dragon King is not as strong as it is, it is also the top god. It is not a million years old. I am afraid there is no way to completely cook the essence."


    "According to me, where is the need to be so troublesome, directly smashing the Nether Dragon King, isn''t it going to be much faster?" The rough voice said.


    The sharp voice rang again: "That can''t be done, it''s all about tempering the whole fire, and then you can use the fetal gods to completely extract their genetic essence, so that the genetic essence will not be damaged. In the past, those different kinds of seeds were cooked like this, but this time I was afraid that I couldn��t wait any longer. The lady would soon be an adult. At the time of the adulthood, she would drink the genetic liquid, so I must take this before the Miss��s adulthood. The DNA essence of the Dragon King is completely cooked."


    "Don''t you say that it takes a million years to cook? Miss is going to be a rite of the day, how can it be cooked?" The rough voice said with some confusion.


    "Otherwise, what do you want us to do for the master? It is for us to step up the fire, and we must cook all the genetic essences of the Nether Dragon King before the adulthood," said the sharp voice.


    "Don''t you say that if you are too fast, will you destroy the genetic essence?"


    "In general, this is natural, but now, the owner asked me to bring this baby. Just put it in the pot and cook it together. Not only can it speed up the cooking, but also keep the essence of the gene, you can Just follow me and do it. After the completion of the lady��s adulthood, the owner will not give us a reward."


    Hansen listened and listened, and saw a creature come to the pot, but Hansen could only see a head through the gap and reached the top of the pot, but the other parts could not be seen.


    The head is half as big as a pot. It is very strange, black and lacquered. The position above the nose is a huge one-eyed eye. The top of the head has a unique angle. The corner is still burning with a green flame. Live off the look of a one-eyed ghost king.


    Hansen��s impression does not have this kind of heterogeneous information, and the perceptual ability is no longer available. I don��t know what level this heterogeneous is.


    The strange kind of glanced inside the pot, it seemed to be watching the Nether Dragon King below, seeing the crust of the Nether Dragon King just reddish, shaking his head and saying: "The shell is just red, it seems that we have to work harder."


    Said, the ghost king''s general heterogeneous took out a box from his arms, carefully took out the same thing, slowly put it into the pot, then the head went back to the side, pointed out: "Squeeze squeeze, not too fast spit Your true yang fire, speed up the fire, and rush out the DNA essence of the Nether Dragon King before the adult rite."


    "I just smelled a special fragrance and wanted to take a look." The rough voice said.


    "Look what you see, in case your mouth dripping in, breaking the lady''s genetic sac, we don''t want to live, let''s work."


    Hansen listened that they were still muttering, but they didn''t have the heart to listen again. They kept staring at the things that were thrown into the pot by the different kind of things, but they were shocked.


    The one who was thrown into the pot by the alien species turned out to be a newborn baby, and the baby was exactly the same as the human baby, and it looked like a white fat human baby.


    The baby fell in the pot, and the water in the pot was hot. Suddenly, he cried, and the small hands and feet were red, and they kept slap on the water.

 Chapter 3008： Ancient spirit

    Han Sen knows that the little doll is definitely not human. Now the temperature in the pot can already cook the true flesh and blood. The little doll is a human child. I am afraid that I can��t wait for it, but I��m just hot next to the pot. Blowing, the flesh and blood of the whole body are all cooked. Fiction.


    Now that the little doll has fallen into the water, it is only a little reddened by the hot skin. It can also be tossed in the water. Obviously it is not a thing.


    "What the **** is this?" Hansen watched the baby crying in the water, and secretly guessed it, but he couldn''t figure out what race he was.


    Hansen can''t use the hole in the field, I can''t see the outside of the pot, but I feel that the water temperature has been rising. I don''t have to look at it. I guessed it. The two different kinds of words that I just talked about, I must use the firepower at this time. God heated up.


    "What can I do now?" Hansen had to rest for a while before he could start the super-spiritual body again, and the temperature inside the pot was getting higher and higher, which made him feel that the skin was burning.


    The little doll cried even louder, and he always threw himself in the water, but although his ** was tough, but after all, he was only a baby, his mobility was very poor, and he could not escape this sac.


    The little doll thumped for a while, and even ran into the Hansen side.


    "Go and go, don''t come over." Hansen saw that he was about to smash the green piece he was holding, and reached out to push him away.


    But who knows that the palm of the hand only touches the body of the little doll, the little doll also found his existence, even like a koala, chubby hands and legs hugged Hansen��s arm, not crying, tearful Look at Han Sen.


    "I am hard to protect myself, how can I save you, go and go." Hansen thought in his heart, thinking about it while he wanted to open the little doll.


    But the little doll seems to stick to his arm, and he can''t get rid of it.


    Hansen didn''t dare to speak really, and didn''t dare to have too much action. There was no way to take this little doll for a while.


    "Weird, how can the ancient spirits not cry?" The one-eyed, narrow-cut voice came again, letting Hansen feel a glimpse.


    "It must have been cooked. The heart-and-heart inflammation plus the fetal gods is already very hot. Together with my true sun and your Netherfire, even the true-level aliens can be cooked, let alone just A little doll," said the rough voice.


    "What do you know, isn''t it an ordinary little doll, is it that the ancient spirits don''t understand?" said the one-eyed alien.


    "Is it an ancient spiritual species?" asked the rough voice.


    One-eyed and singularly screamed: "You have once dominated a starry sky, and you don''t even know the ancient spiritual species of the ancient Protoss."


    After a pause, the one-eyed alien explained: "The ancient Protoss was passed down from the source of the ancient gods. After the ancient **** of the old generation died, the source of the ancient gods was left to breed a new ancient god, so the ancient protoss The number is fixed, it is impossible to reduce it, and it will not be reduced. Unless it is destroyed in the source of the ancient gods, the ancient gods will pass a mysterious ceremony to make a new ancient god. However, only when the ancient god''s source of the ancient **** was destroyed, can this ritual be initiated and a new ancient **** be born, and this ancient god, which was just born, is still in a larval state and has not been recognized by power. If you can''t control a series of forces, it will be called an ancient spiritual species. Only when the ancient spiritual species can be recognized by a series of forces can they become true ancient gods."


    "So, the ancient spirits are also the ancient gods, even using the ancient spirits to make the genetic fluid, but also to the young lady to drink, then it is not to swallow the same family..." The rough voice has not finished, it was beaten Broken.


    "Small voice, you don''t talk, no one treats you as a dumb." The one-eyed voice lowered the voice and said: "Our master is the king of the ancient Protoss, what an ancient spiritual species counts, even if it is a real ancient god. Oh, no one dares to say anything."


    The rough voice also lowered the sound, and whispered: "Weird, since the ancient gods must have died before the ancient gods, the new ancient gods can be born, why is the master such a descendant?"


    "This is not a secret that you and I can know. Don''t say so much. Hurry up and burn. Please rush the genetic fluid before the lady''s adulthood. Otherwise, you can''t afford this responsibility." After a while, he said: "You burn first, let me see what the ancient spirits are all about."


    "What are you looking at, it must be cooked."


    "Let you burn and burn, there are so many nonsense."


    Han Sen heard the sound of a one-eyed movement, and then looked at the ancient spirits like a koala holding his arm and tears. He couldn��t help but sigh: "I didn��t expect to move to the ancient Protoss, but also the ancient god. The king��s site, do you know if you can rush out with this flesh?��


    Seeing that the one-eyed head had reached the top of the pot, Hansen jumped up with the ancient spirit, stepped on the head of the one-eyed head, and immediately vacated, rushing to one without stopping. Cave passage.


    At the moment of rushing out, Hansen glanced at another alien, but saw that it was a black bear-like alien, but he had eight arms, and his mouth was blowing flames at the bottom.


    Its mind didn''t seem to be so good. Seeing Hansen rushing out with the ancient spirits, he watched Hansen rush into the passage, and did not react to what happened.


    "What are you still doing? There are foreign enemies who have taken the ancient spirits and are not chasing them..." The one-eyed anger screamed and turned to the stone caveway where Hansen had gone.


    However, because Hansen chose only one person in the stone cave passage, the shape of the one-eyed alien was too large, and suddenly the stone cavern was broken and broken, and the rock broke through the rock.


    Hansen can''t use genetics, but the power of ** is still true. At this time, it runs like lightning, running fast in the well-connected passage, almost making people unable to see his shadow.


    The ancient spirits were hung with Hansen��s arms, and the small faces were deformed by the powerful wind pressure.


    Hansen��s backhand put the ancient spirit in his arms, and the ancient spirit planted his arm. A pair of small hands grabbed the placket on his chest, and his big eyes giggled at Hansen.


    Hansen did not have the ability to perceive the hole in the field. He could only walk there, and there was a bridge. It was like a fly without a head flies in the cave passage.


    Fortunately, I have never encountered other aliens, and I have not seen the people of the ancient Protoss.


    Suddenly, the cave in front opened up and formed a huge underground space. Hansen saw that there were many strange flowers and fruits in the underground space, which was like a beautiful underground garden.


    In the garden, there was a white girl sitting on the swing and staring at Hansen and the ancient spirits who broke into the garden.

 Chapter 3009： It’s not right to do this.

    "How come you are here?" Hansen and the white girl are almost identical.


    The girl in front of her was actually a dragon female chef. Before she left the sky garden to go out to practice, she never returned to the sky garden. Hansen was still wondering where she went. I didn''t expect to meet here.


    "I don''t know. Before I hunted the aliens on the Isle of Man, I met a strange guy, not to say that I was his inheritor, and then brought me here." The dragon girl paused and said. "He often takes a lot of precious exotic materials and let me use it for cooking. I think it''s good here, so I don''t have to hurry."


    "The two ladies in the different kinds of mouths, can''t you say that?" Hansen stared at the dragon girl, his face was incredible.


    The ancient Protoss has always been mysterious, not to mention the king of the ancient Protoss. If the Dragon Girl can truly inherit the clothes of the King of the Ancient God, she dare not say that she will walk in the big universe in the future, but there is not much to dare to provoke her.


    "What Miss? How do you swear?" The Dragon Girl frowned.


    "Not that lady..." Hansen just wanted to explain, and he heard a bang, and the one-eyed and eight-armed black bear rushed over.


    "Kid, I see where you are going, let me die!" The eight-armed black bear screamed, and the eight bears flashed brightly, condensing into eight small suns, and they were thrown over Hansen.


    "Big stupid bear, what are you doing?" The dragon girl snorted with an eight-armed black bear.


    The eight-armed black bear heard the voice of the dragon girl, and the huge body suddenly trembled. The small sun in the hand quickly converges. Just want to say something. The one-eyed alien is screaming and screaming: "Miss, this kid grabbed the ancient spirit." Kind, we are preparing to take him back to the ancient spirits, Miss you to avoid, wait for us to pack up and recapture the ancient spirits and then apologize to you."


    Said, the one-eyed and eight-armed black bear wants to start with Hansen.


    "I told you how many times, I am not allowed to call me Miss. Also, who told you to arrest people in my place, he is my good friend, you two dare to touch him a finger, I will give you first Make a barbecued pork." The dragon girl shouted coldly.


    "He is... small... master... your good friend?" One-eyed and eight-armed black bears are a glimpse.


    "Don''t leave, waiting to find a stew?" said the dragon girl with a cold face.


    "That''s how it works, the ancient spirit is still there, we can''t take it back, it will be smashed by the master..." The eight-armed black bear snorted.


    The one-eyed alien quickly pulled the eight-armed black bear and interrupted it. He smiled and said: "The little master will rest first, and we will leave first."


    Said, the one-eyed alien pulled the eight-armed black bear and retired.


    "What do you pull me, we can''t bring back the ancient spirits, and if the owner is angry, will we not be bad?" The eight-armed black bear said with dissatisfaction.


    "What do you know, the genetic liquid is originally prepared by the master for the lady. If the lady''s order is not to listen to us, the owner will only be more angry. When you are, I will be even worse. Since the lady has already opened her mouth, this matter is It��s not that we can solve it, or it��s just a quick report to the owner to know that it��s serious.�� The one-eyed heterosexuality speeds up the pace.


    In the garden, the dragon girl looked up and down Hansen and said: "You are covered in blue blood by the strange man, and the body seems to be a little different from before."


    "You also saw it, yes, it is a bit different." Hansen smiled bitterly.


    "It seems that the muscle tissue is tighter and the fat content is lower. This kind of meat is not suitable for grilling, but it should be good for making the sauce." The dragon girl looked up and down Hansen.


    Hansen��s forehead suddenly shed cold sweat: ��Can you look at me without looking at the food?��


    After a pause, Hansen also looked at the dragon girl and said: "It seems that you are progressing very fast, and the degree of evolution seems to be already high."


    "I didn''t say it. The weird guy gave me a lot of advanced heterogeneous materials. I got a lot of advanced genes. Now it''s already a butterfly. He also said that I want to give me a bowl of genetic sac, say me. After drinking, you can be promoted to the true level." The dragon girl replied.


    "The empty dragon in the scorpion is really for you?" Hansen listened to the envy.


    "What a void dragon king?" The dragon girl gave a slight glimpse.


    Hansen said things again, and the dragon girl said something angrily after listening: "How can this be done?"


    "Really, it shouldn''t be, how can such a cute little doll be cooked casually." Hansen nodded, and the ancient spirits in his arms nodded again and again.


    "That is, such a high-level material, how can I cook it casually, I should give it to me to cook it." The dragon girl said seriously.


    Hansen and the ancient spiritual species in the arms of the arms suddenly hang down a black line, especially the ancient spiritual species, even more afraid to go straight to Hansen''s arms.


    "Cough, which, dragon girl, if there is not much influence, or if there is a substitute, can you look at my face and spare him a life?" Han Sen pointed to the ancient spiritual species in his arms. .


    This guy is too much like a human baby. Hansen is still somewhat intolerant to see him being made into a dish.


    "I didn''t have anything to do, just don''t know if he promised." The dragon girl opened her hand and said.


    "Since the priests of Han have spoke up, I have nothing to do with it." A voice echoed in the huge underground garden, and only a god-like figure broke open into the garden.


    Hansen��s heart glimpsed and looked at the god-like figure. He could only see a group of colorful halos, wrapped in a majestic male figure, but was affected by the colorful halo, but could not see him in the end. What looks like?


    "In the next Hansen, you are the king of the ancient Protoss?" Although Han Sen does not feel the breath of the other side, but only look at the momentum, they know that the other party is not the same.


    "You are a friend of the Dragon Girl, just call me the ancient god." The king of the ancient **** said faintly.


    "Hello, you said that you can put him alive, can this be true?" Hansen asked quickly.


    "Of course, he can, but without it, the Nether Dragon King can not succeed in a short period of time, it will delay the manufacturing time of the genetic liquid, unless..." Gu Yuanshen did not continue to say, but his eyes fell on Han. Sen body.


    "You can say anything if you have something to say." Han Sen knows that there must be the following.


    "Unless I can find a substitute, as far as I can see, you are good." Gu Yuanshen stared at Hansen.


    When this was said, Hansen suddenly changed color. Although he had some pity for the ancient spirits, he had not yet reached the level of his own generation, and he was even more likely to die for him.


    "He is my friend, you can''t move him." The dragon girl stopped in front of Hansen and stared at the ancient god.

 Chapter 3010： Ancient king blood

    "Don''t be so nervous, I only want a drop of blood for him, but I don''t want to put him into the baby''s cockroach to cook. What are you so nervous about?" Gu Yuanshen said faintly.


    Hansen and the Dragon Girl also breathed a sigh of relief, but Hansen still stared suspiciously at the ancient gods and asked: "What is the use of a drop of blood for me?"


    "Since you took away the ancient spirits, you naturally need substitutes, and your blood is barely usable." Gu Yuanshen said.


    Hansen frowned, the whole universe knew that he was drenched with blue blood, and the blood in his body had turned blue. The ancient gods wanted his blood, which is probably not like the ancient god. So simple.


    However, a drop of blood is not a loss for Hansen, and it can be worthwhile to exchange for a life.


    "Okay, then change, but there is one more thing I hope you can solve for me." Hansen looked at the ancient gods.


    "I know what you want to ask, and give the ancient spirit to the dragon girl first. Come with me." The ancient **** said, walking toward a passage outside the garden.


    "Wait for me here." Hansen handed the ancient spirits in his arms to the dragon girl and then said to the dragon girl.


    "I am going with you." The dragon girl frowned.


    "Don''t worry, the goddess can''t help me, how can he treat me?" Hansen smiled.


    "He is the king of the ancient Protoss, not weaker than the goddess of the moment, you don''t care." The dragon girl looked at the direction of the departure of the ancient gods and said something to Hansen.


    "I understand, wait for me to come back here." Han Sen said that the ancient spirit was stuffed into the arms of the dragon girl. At this time, the ancient spirit was very obedient, and cleverly embraced the dragon girl''s neck.


    After leaving the underground garden, Hansen saw the ancient gods walking in front and quickly chased them up.


    The ancient gods walked and said: "My ancient gods were originally the hegemons of this world. They ate the liver and the phoenix. Everything was for me. Until the rise of the Holy Lord and the Holy Land, my family was suppressing the heavens. Competing existence."


    Hansen did not know why the ancient gods suddenly said this. He had heard that the ancient Protoss had a glorious history, but it was too long. No one remembered that era.


    Not to mention the age of the ancient Protoss, even in the era of the Sanctuary, there are only a few old antiques to remember. Ordinary big cosmic creatures are already strange to the term Sanctuary. The well-known ones are Taishang, Gushen and Emperor. Family.


    Of course, the ancient Protoss now have no way to compare with the ancient Protoss who used to dominate the universe.


    The ancient gods continued: "But with the rise of the sanctuary and the subsequent battle of the gods, our ancient Protoss has rapidly declined. It is no longer the cosmic hegemon of the year. Can you know why the ancient Protoss will decline?"


    Hansen said with indulgence: "The ancient Protoss is passed down from generation to generation. As long as the source of the ancient gods is not destroyed, the ancient Protoss can continue to pass on, and the strength will not be damaged. In theory, it can always be maintained. The state of the peak, it is also very strange, why the ancient Protoss will fall to such a point?"


    "Yes, from ancient times to the present, there are not many three ancient protoss, and one will not be less. Even if the ancient god''s source of ancient gods is destroyed, new ancient gods can be born again within the gods of our people. In theory, the strength of the ancient Protoss can always remain at its peak.�� Gu Yuanshen said that the mood seems to be a little fluctuating, even the colorful halos on his body have produced strange fluctuations.


    The ancient gods went on to say: "But that is just a theory. In fact, after the rise of the sanctuary, the number of ancient gods of my ancient Protoss has been decreasing."


    "Do you mean that the sanctuary killed the ancient gods? That is not right, even if they kill the ancient gods and destroy the source of the ancient gods, the new ancient gods can be born within the gods in your family. The strength should not be big. The extent of the decline." Han Sen frowned.


    The ancient **** said indifferently: "This is where my family feels strange. The ancient gods of my family are not seen, and there is no dead body. There is no ancient **** in the land. They are like in the universe. Evaporation in general, the three thousand ancient gods are now less than three hundred, and even the gods of my family have disappeared in the post-sancian era."


    "There is such a thing... then there is only one possibility. Someone has imprisoned the ancient gods." Hansen said.


    "My family is also thinking about it, but looking for the big universe, whether it is a sanctuary or a heavenly sky, my family has ventured into it, but found no clues." Gu Yuanshen sighed: "Although my family guess is holy The hands and feet of the domain are not found, but the Sanctuary has long since become extinct. It is even more difficult to find out the truth."


    Han Sen said: "There are such evil things, it may be Qin Xiu''s work in all likelihood. Besides him, who else has such ability and means to turn the ancient Protoss of Hehewei into the present."


    Hansen naturally did not say it, just looked at the ancient gods and asked: "So, you are not a descendant of the old **** king?"


    The ancient **** nodded: "After the disappearance of my gods, the rest of the people will be forced to re-elect a king of gods. That is my past life. I have no inheritance relationship with the old god."


    "So, the dragon girl she..." Hansen whispered his chin.


    "Yes, in her body, there is the origin of the old **** king, but I don''t know why, her body is mixed with other biological genes, so that her blood is very mixed and impure."


    The original **** affirmed Hansen��s speculation, and then went on to say: ��However, her inheritance of the gods and kings is complete, and the lack of activation is only the activation. I intend to use the ancient gods�� food secrets to let the dragon girls swallow many The essence of the heterogeneous gene, in order to achieve the purpose of completely activating the inheritance of the king, let her inherit the position of the king."


    Hansen listened to the slight frown. The king of the ancient Protoss sounded like a prestige, but I thought about it as a big mess today, a group of devil dances, and the gods are rampant, so that the dragon girl bears the responsibility of the next family, not necessarily a good thing.


    "Have you asked the Dragon Girl''s opinion?" Han Sen asked the ancient god.


    The ancient gods smiled a little: "You can rest assured that my ancient gods did not want to regain the ambition of the universe, but only to be able to pass on, and at most they wanted to find out the whereabouts of the missing ancient gods. If the dragon girl does not want to be a **** Wang, we will not force her, as long as she can pass on the gods, this is enough. Whether she is not a god, for her blood can be passed down, this genetic holy liquid must be her Used."


    "So what do you want my blood to use?" Hansen suddenly stared at the ancient god.


    The ancient gods and Hansen looked at each other and said faintly: "Because the blue blood in your body belongs to the Lord, it is the genetic power of the saints. My ancient gods used to hang out the universe, eat all the people, absorb 10,000 The essence of the gene is strong, but it has not eaten the essence of the sacrificial gene, and the powerful gene of the saint. If the dragon girl can get the essence of the gene, it will be able to go further."

 Chapter 3011： Adult ceremony

    Han Sen listened to the change of his face, not to say that he would not give the dragon girl a drop of blood, not to mention a drop of blood, even if it is a bucket of blood, as long as the dragon girl needs, Han Sen also let out, for him Not a big injury.


    But now this blood can not be given, even he can not control the power of blue blood, if the dragon girl really swallowed the blue blood, in case it can not absorb refining, but was infected by blue blood, then it is troublesome.


    "Do you really think that the blood of the Lord is so easy to be absorbed? It is not the opposite. In the lower body, it is blue blood, controlled by the power of blue blood, and even unable to control itself. Until now, it has not been able to come up with clear blue. The blood method, you want the dragon girl to take risks, is it too sloppy?" Hansen said.


    Gu Yuanshen nodded and said: "This statement is also reasonable. Although my ancient gods have eaten all the world, the genes of the saints are not the same, and they can''t be prevented."


    After a moment of indulgence, the ancient gods said, "Well, if you are a Han priest, you will help each other, first give the king a drop of blood, and the king will let an ancient **** try it first. If it is no problem, let the dragon girl absorb it too. Not too late."


    Hansen naturally did not allow it, cut his finger and dripped a drop of blue blood into a jade bottle.


    At this time, the blue blood crouched, except for the color like pure blue ink, there is no peculiarity.


    "Han priest is in the grace of my ancient gods, and the king will remember it in his heart." The ancient gods took the jade bottle and then called an ancient protoss.


    The ancient Protoss consists of steel, like a steel monster, Hansen looks at him, probably knowing that this is an ancient **** with metal strength.


    "The ancient iron god, you drink this blood." Gu Yuanshen threw the jade bottle to the ancient iron god.


    "Follow the order." The ancient iron **** did not hesitate, and did not ask the reason. After taking the jade bottle, he directly poured the blue blood inside and poured it into it.


    Hansen and the ancient gods are watching the ancient iron god. There seems to be nothing wrong with seeing him.


    Gu Yuanshen asked: "The ancient iron god, the blue blood can be swallowed and refining by you?"


    The look of the ancient iron **** is quite weird: "The blood is condensed in my stomach, like a stone, unable to refine and absorb."


    "Is there such a thing?" Gu Yuanshen said that he looked at Han Sen.


    Han Sen heard a slight glimpse. When the Emperor had dripped blue blood on him, the blue blood directly invaded his body and did not need refining.


    However, Hansen has some speculations: "Humans are the mixed blood of the crystal family and the blood of the saints, and the emperor itself is the first ancestor of human beings. It is natural for me to integrate his blue blood. But the foreign people want to merge blue. Blood, I am afraid it is not so easy."


    The ancient iron **** can not refine the blue blood, it is difficult to shake the blue blood.


    "Since it is impossible to refine, you can only invest in the fetal gods." The ancient gods let the ancient iron **** force the blue blood out, only to see the blue blood is still crystal clear, it seems that it does not stain a little dust.


    The blue blood was put back into the jade bottle, and the ancient **** came to Hanson with a child.


    This fetus is not the one that cooks the Nether Dragon King. It only has half a pot of water in it. The fire in the ground has been burning, and the water in it has been boiling all the time.


    But no matter how the water boils, there is no steam overflow, and the water surface does not drop.


    The ancient gods dripped the blue blood into the boiling water, but the blue blood condensed into a ball. In the boiling water, it did not spread or solidify, and still maintained the liquid state of blood drops.


    The ancient gods called the eight-armed black bear and the one-eyed alien, and the two were sprinkled with a red flame. One mouth spit green fire, which fueled the power of the fire. But it burned for a long time, and even the baby was burnt red. The water inside is boiling like a dragon, but the blue blood still has no change.


    The ancient original god''s face changed slightly: "The powerful blood of the Lord''s Lord, even the fetal gods are difficult to find out its genetic essence."


    Hansen sighed: "Blue blood is not refining, it is not necessarily a bad thing. It is a stranger of blue blood. If it is really refining and absorbing, then it is the beginning of a real nightmare, just like me."


    The ancient **** Shen Shen said for a long time: "The blue blood is indeed a bit strange. If this is the case, then slowly study it. In the genetic liquid, the blood will not be added for the time being."


    "That ancient spirits..." Hansen hesitated.


    "You can rest assured that since the king has promised you, naturally he will not hurt his life again. I have another way to find out the genetic essence of the Nether Dragon King." When the ancient gods said this, they said to Hansen: "Han priest here. It��s time to stay here first, and it��s not too late to go after the Dragon Girl��s adulthood.��


    Hansen nodded and promised, this is a big event for the Dragon Girl, Han Sen even wants to condense the star, not in a hurry in these two days.


    After returning to the garden where the dragon girl is located, Hansen and the Dragon Girl said their recent experiences. The dragon girl heard that Hansen was trapped by the blue blood and went to the condensate star to find Han Yuxi. He said: "The ancient **** said to wait for me. After the rite of passage, you can decide to stay at your own discretion. When I am with you to condense the stars, so that the road is in danger. Now the whole universe knows that you have the blue blood of the saints, I don��t know how many antiques there are. If you want to deal with you, if you are found by them, there will be trouble."


    "Then there is a heroine protection." Hansen did not quit, said with a smile.


    "The hero does not dare to be a man. I am just a chef. If anyone wants to send me cooking materials, I naturally have no reason to accept it." The dragon girl said indifferently.


    Hansen stayed in the garden and waited for the beginning of the rite of rites. The ancient genus was very sticky. He often climbed to Hansen and refused to go.


    Although this guy seems to be just a baby, but because he is a new ancient god, once he is completely awakened, he will immediately become a series of ancient gods, control a series of divine power.


    Only now that he has not yet awakened, can''t see the ancient gods of that series.


    After waiting for less than two days, it was time for the ceremony, and Gu Yuanshen invited Han Sen to observe the ceremony.


    On the huge ancient **** square, an ancient **** broke through the air. Some ancient gods seemed to be flames condensed, and there were metal ancient gods like the ancient iron gods, and some were rock condensed.


    Every ancient **** represents a kind of property, and all of them are terrible. Although the members of the ancient Protoss are only less than three hundred, there are many terrible horrors, and now they are gathered together. Hansen can not feel the horrible atmosphere even if he can''t use the hole to see the field.


    "It is no wonder that the ancient Protoss can become one of the three top races of today. It is hard to imagine how terrible the scene was when the ancient gods gathered together." Han Sen said in the heart.


    Under the auspices of the ancient gods, the rite of rites officially began. I saw that the ancient gods held a bronze ware similar to the prince. The apparatus seemed to have a vitality, and the strong condensed white steam condensed. The mouth of the device does not scatter.


    The ancient gods look awe-inspiring, holding bronzes in their hands, and reading the language that Hansen can''t understand. It is like a prayer in the sacrifice, giving a mysterious and solemn feeling.


    With the prayers of the ancient gods, the colorful light of his body also spread. When the colorful gods reached the extreme, the ancient gods dripped a drop of colorful blood into the bronzes.


    After all this, the ancient gods handed the bronze to another ancient **** beside him. The ancient **** was also like the ancient god. After the prayer, he dropped a drop of ancient blood into the bronze god.


    One such passer, more than two hundred ancient gods dropped their own blood into the bronzes, and finally handed them to the dragon girl.

 Chapter 3012： Standing by her side forever

    When the bronze ware was held in the hands of the dragon girl, the ten light and five colors in the device changed indefinitely, and the vitality was like a colored cloud.


    Hansen looked envious of the secret, and did not say that the liquid in the bronze was cooked by many true god-like aliens. There was a faint roar of the gods crying in the middle, and a cup of genetic liquid was worthy of Hansen. Many years of hard work.


    It��s just that there are nearly three hundred ancient protoss, and every drop of blood of every ancient **** is probably enough to create a true god-level powerhouse.


    "Is the ancient sacred rites so extravagant? Is it really hate to come to the ancient Protoss?" Hansen said in his heart.


    The dragon girl standing on the altar, holding the bronzes in her hands, drank the gene holy liquid in it, the power contained in the glass of the holy liquid was too large, just entered the body of the dragon girl, and suddenly See the vision change of the dragon girl.


    The burning flame, the inexhaustible light, the invisible wind, the raging thunder and lightning, the sun and the moon, the sea and the sky, and many visions on the altar, can''t see the true body of the dragon girl.


    "With such a huge amount of energy, can the dragon girl''s body be able to withstand it?" Hansen couldn''t help but worry, and the power was too big.


    "Don''t worry, she is the blood of my **** king, and she is sure to be able to bear the power of the genetic liquid." The ancient **** did not know when he came to Hansen, and said confidently.


    ��Is the ancient Protoss adulthood so extravagant?�� Hansen asked.


    Gu Yuanshen shook his head and said: "Nature is not. This is the ancient method of the ritual of the king of my ancient Protoss. Even when my family devote all things to the world and control the entire universe, only the ancient gods can enjoy this ritual. Other ordinary ancient Protoss are not eligible to enjoy. Moreover, today, the ancient Protoss has long had no previous scenery, and it is naturally more difficult to obtain materials for the production of genetic liquid. Even when the king inherits the position of the king, he has not enjoyed it. This kind of treatment, but this time the genetic sacred liquid and the ancient gods used in the ancient gods can not compare, the previous three thousand ancient gods of the ancient gods blessing, but now there are less than three hundred."


    Hansen thinks too. If every ancient **** plays this way, I am afraid that the high-level heterogeneity of the big universe will be eaten up by them.


    Hansen��s heart said: ��Fortunately, the ancient Protoss is not as good as before. If the universe is still under the control of the ancient Protoss, and all the people are their food, it is not as good as it is now.��


    Seemingly seeing Hansen��s mind, the ancient **** said calmly: ��My ancient Protoss is paying attention to returning to nature. The ancient **** itself is also a part of nature. It only asks for some resources that I need, and it will never be like Other races generally attack the city, squandering various cosmic resources for enjoyment, and after the death of each ancient god, in addition to the source of the ancient gods, its own energy will also give back to the big universe."


    "It turns out that." Han Sen suddenly realized that with the strength of the ancient Protoss, although it is impossible to be a great universe, it is not difficult to dominate the party, but he has never heard of the ancient protoss occupying a large area of ??the stars, wanting to come to the ancient gods. It is true that it is true.


    boom!


    Suddenly I heard the sound of vibration in the direction of the altar. I saw that many of the visions broke open, revealing the body of the dragon girl.


    This dragon girl is wrapped in a weird armor, and the person also presents a quirky gesture, like a prayer when worshipping.


    Behind her, a huge weird roulette was suspended, and after careful inspection, it was found that it was not a roulette, but a multitude of utensils.


    Knives, forks, kitchen knives, spoons, barbecue labels, spatulas, etc. are all cooking utensils, arranged behind her as a roulette.


    On the first tableware or tools, there is a colorful flow of light, which exudes a strong atmosphere, such as the devil as a **** makes people dare not look straight.


    "The blood of the ancient **** king was finally activated, but because of the mixed relationship, her ancient king''s blood seems to have undergone some changes, otherwise it should not be this state." Gu Yuanshen said strangely.


    ��Is this change good or bad?�� Hansen did not have the scanning ability of Dong Xuan��s field, nor did he know whether the Dragon Girl��s situation is good or bad.


    "I don''t know, I can only give time to judge." Gu Yuanshen answered very simply.


    After the end of the adult ceremony, many ancient gods of the ancient Protoss scattered, they lived in different places, usually do not gather together.


    "Ancient God, should you obey the agreement and give me the right to freedom?" said the dragon girl wearing armor and came to the ancient god.


    "Of course, but before that, I hope that you can carefully consider whether you are willing to inherit the position of the ancient king." Gu Yuanshen looked at the dragon girl seriously.


    The dragon girl shook her head slightly: "I am willing to admit the identity of the ancient Protoss, but it is only an ordinary member of the ancient Protoss. I can''t afford the ancient king."


    Gu Yuanshen smiled and said: "No matter, I said that I will not force you, as long as you are willing to admit the identity of the ancient Protoss is enough."


    Hansen originally thought that the ancient Protoss were not so easy to let go of the Dragon Girl. After all, they paid too much for the Dragon Girl. I am afraid that the ancient Protoss now have no ability to create another genetic liquid.


    But who knows that the ancient gods actually gave the dragon girl freedom, let her choose to leave, and even for Hansen they pointed out the route to the condensation star.


    "Why don''t you stop the Dragon Girl, you know that my trip is dangerous. If she goes with me, I am afraid it will be dangerous." Looking for a chance to be around, Hansen looked at the ancient god.


    The ancient **** said faintly: "She will be the king of my ancient gods in the future. The king of my family is the top of the food chain. If this wind and wave can''t afford it, how can it stand at the top of the food chain?"


    "You have not given up the plan to make her a king of ancient gods?" Han Sen felt that this was reasonable, the ancient Protoss paid such a big price, it is impossible to say that the dragon girl was really let go.


    "She has the inheritance of the ancient king of God, only she can become a true ancient king, not that I let her become the ancient king, but she will bear the responsibility she should bear." Gu Yuanshen said.


    "Do you mean the gene temple or the blood of the sanctuary?" Hansen heard the sound of the ancient gods.


    "I don''t know, but I can feel it. Now it is the tranquility before the storm. The big universe is afraid of being really chaotic. I am also difficult to stay out of the ancient gods. I believe that she is a true ancient protoss. When she takes responsibility, she will definitely stand up. Even if one day I fall, she will lead the ancient gods to continue."


    Gu Yuanshen stared at Hansen with a sigh of relief, and solemnly asked: "Han Sen, tell me, if it is then, will you be the allies of the Dragon Girl?"


    "As long as the Dragon Girl is willing, I will always stand by her side." Hansen said seriously.

 Chapter 3013： Han Yuxi

    Condensed stars, a man and a woman are walking in the snow, and the man��s arms are still holding a little doll wearing a leather jacket.


    The ancient gods let the ancient gods of the space system directly transmit Hansen, the dragon girl and the ancient spirit to the condensation star, which made Hansen less trouble.


    Originally Hansen thought that it would not be difficult to find someone on the condensation star, but who knows that after the condensation star, it is not an easy task.


    Although the condensing star is a life planet, the living environment is very bad. The temperature of the whole planet is extremely low. The most living creatures here are the cold species.


    The only race that is considered a higher-smart creature is a race called a snowman. The snowman is not a heterogeneous one. However, the technology level of the snowman has not yet reached the interstellar age. Even at the level of physical evolution, it still stays at the level of the planet. Lagging behind.


    The only place where Hansen can find out the news is the snowman tribes, but the snowmen have their own snowman language. They don''t understand the universal language at all, and the communication is very troublesome.


    Hansen had already gone to a dozen snowman tribes, but did not hear any news about Han Yuxi.


    "Han Yuxi is really condensing the stars?" Hansen has some doubts about whether Han Jingzhi said that it is true. The guy who is called the greatest liar, if he really lie, Hansen will not feel strange.


    The most Hansen depressed, or the hole Xuan field can not be used, otherwise he can use the hole Xuan field to scan the entire planet, if Han Yuzhen is really here, I believe it should not be difficult to find out.


    Hansen is considering whether to use the super-spirit, and then open the hole to scan the entire planet, suddenly heard the dragon girl said: "What is that?"


    Han Sen looked at the direction of the dragon girl, only to see a snowy mountain above the ice sheet.


    The snow mountain is certainly not surprising. The strange thing is that the snowy mountain is like a big white **** on the glaciers. It looks very strange.


    There are many icebergs and snow-capped mountains of condensed stars, but none of them have such a hemispherical mountain. The characteristics of glaciers and snow are also destined to be impossible to have hemispherical icebergs or snow-capped mountains.


    "Let''s see it in the past." Hansen was in shape, rushing to the hemispherical snow-capped mountains like lightning.


    Then Hansen discovered that it was not a mountain, but a hemispherical building, but the outside was covered by thick snow, and there was no snow at the gate.


    "There is a high-tech building here. Even if it is not where Han Yuxi is, I should be able to find some useful news." Han Sen looked at the metal door of the string shape, knowing that this is not the snowman can make it. building.


    The dragon girl followed up, the two were looking at the building, and the metal door suddenly rose, allowing Hansen to see the scene inside the building.


    ��Is this building mostly made of ice?�� Hansen saw huge transparent ice cubes everywhere in the building. Whether it was walls or some platforms, it was cast from ice, only a few instruments. It is made of some high-tech materials or metal.


    ��Welcome to the zero-degree laboratory.�� A seemingly old crawler mechanic came out. Its head was like a hemispherical headlight, like a police car light, alternating with red and blue. The light is coming slowly from the direction of the gate.


    Hansen and the dragon girl see the robot, what they want to say, but suddenly the face changes color, the light on the head of the robot shines on them, and they quickly freeze their bodies and instantly turn into ice.


    "It��s great to catch three test bodies again. The owner will be very happy, hahaha.�� The robot speaks with a sound similar to electronic synthesizing sound, but the tone is not like a robot.


    Hey!


    The robot is coming over and wants to take away the frozen Hansen, but suddenly sees the strange brilliance of the dragon girl in the frozen, smashing the ice outside the body, and the hands are emptied, one handle Huge table knives and forks were held in their hands.


    "Even if you are a robot, you must have the consciousness of becoming a food, and the dragon and the eight-law knife and fork dance." The dragon girl''s voice is calm, and the knife and fork in her hand hit the robot like a storm.


    Only the sound of the cymbals was heard, and the robot was fixed by the fork. Under the flurry of the blade, it was divided into pieces and turned into a scrap of copper on the ground.


    However, from the headlights of the robot, there is a snow-like leprechaun that flies out. The vibration between the wings seems to be a ghostly escape from the dragon and girl''s knife and fork storm, and quickly rushes toward the interior of the building. .


    Hansen knows that the robot is just a disguise. The snow sprite is a real killer.


    "I don''t want to go, it''s not that easy." The dragon girl''s eyes were cold and she sipped: "The dragon food is eight-burner pork."


    The dragon in the hands of the dragon girl slashed, and the ice and snow elf, who was quickly escaping, was actually fixed by a fork of a fork, and it could not move.


    The dragon girl��s fork was horizontal, and the body of the ice and snow elf was suddenly traversed with the shadow.


    In the next second, the dragon girl''s other hand on the knife will rise to the sky, and the frozen snow fairy will be baked directly.


    "Master, help..." The snow fairy fluttered and yelled.


    Seeing that the flame was going to burn on the ice and snow elves, but seeing the cold light suddenly flashed out of thin air, the shadow of the fork was actually cut off by the cold light, the ice and snow elves suddenly restored their freedom, flapping their wings and flying away, dangerous and dangerous. A barbecue that escaped the flames.


    I saw in the internal passage of the laboratory, a woman wearing a white test suit, short skirt, stockings and high-heeled shoes, with a short hair and a black-framed eye, came out with a handle between her fingers. Knife, I want to come to that cold light, which is from the scalpel.


    The snow fairy fled to the woman''s side. Shouting around the woman, "The master, they broke into the lab without authorization, and they wanted to kill me and grab them as test bodies."


    The woman''s gaze and the dragon girl''s gaze in the air, like a spark in the slap, the woman said faintly: "I thought who dared to come to my lab to find trouble, turned out to be a mixed-race ancient god, Just as my experimental product, it is also useful."


    The dragon girl suddenly fell into her face and clenched her knife and fork to raise her eyebrows: "Before that, I am afraid that you will become the food on my dining bed first."


    The two women are opposite each other, and the knives and knives are shining with horror, and the momentum of the two is also rising.


    "Stop, they are all their own people. If you have something to say, this is just a misunderstanding." Hansen broke out of the ice and quickly rushed to the middle of the two women, preventing the two women from fighting.


    "Who and she are their own people." The two women said in unison.


    "Is it you? How come you come here?" After the talk, the woman saw Hansen''s appearance, and looked at Hansen with some surprise.


    "Han Jingzhi asked me to come here to find you, saying that only you can solve the blue blood problem in me." Hansen said straightforwardly.


    "Han Jingzhi? Who is that?" Han Yuxi looked confused.

 Chapter 3014： do not know

    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, Han Jingzhi asked him to come to Han Yuxi, but Han Yuxi did not recognize Han Jingzhi, and this seems to be awkward.


    "You don''t know Han Jingzhi? It''s a fortune teller, double eyelids, and slender eyes..." Han Sen described Han Jingzhi''s appearance roughly.


    Han Yuxi shook his head: "You also know that I have been trapped in the two mountains, unless it is a character of the Sanctuary era, how can I know?"


    Hansen suddenly took a moment and thought: "Yes, Han Jingzhi is only a long time old. He is a longevity among human beings. But in front of Han Yuxi, his age is not even a fraction, how could he know Han Yuxi? ?"


    "Come in and talk about it." Han Yuxi turned and walked inside the lab.


    Hansen greeted the dragon girl and went up with it. The snow and ice elf will close the door.


    This ice castle lab is full of ice, the temperature is very low, Hansen even saw some cabinets and jars made of ice, through the translucent ice, you can see a lot of strange things inside, There are biological organs, some colorful liquids, and some large freezers, which are still frozen with complete aliens.


    "Sit casually." In a room like a lounge, Han Yuxi sat down on an ice chair and looked at Hansen. "You said that Han Jingzhi asked you to come here to find me. How did he know that I was? Here? How can I know my name?"


    "He only said that I would come here to find you, and I didn''t say anything else. I thought he was very familiar with you." Hansen said depressedly. Now, it seems that he was cheated by Han Jingzhi.


    "I can tell you for sure, I have not heard of this name before, and I don''t know such a person." Han Yuxi thought and thought again: "What does he ask you to come to me?"


    "I have blue blood on my body, should you already know it?" Hansen said.


    "Blue blood? Which kind of blue blood?" Han Yuqi frowned again.


    "You didn''t see what happened in the shrine?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    "I have a lot of research work to do, and I have time to see those things." Han Yuxi said casually.


    Hansen had to say that he had been exposed to the blue blood of the emperor. After listening to Han Yuzhen, his face changed slightly and directly pulled Hansen��s palm. Before Hansen reacted, she did not know where to take it. A needle came out, pointing to Hansen''s fingertips, and then took a tube of blood.


    Before Hansen said anything, Han Yuxi walked out of the lounge and came to a test room with various instruments.


    Hansen and the Dragon Girl just wanted to go in and listened to Han Yu��s head and said, ��You don��t come in outside.��


    Hansen also knows the kind of place in the laboratory. It is the idler''s exemption. In case of any instrument, it is not good to screw up the experiment, so I have to wait outside.


    Fortunately, the walls of the laboratory are made of ice, which is quite crystal clear and can probably see the inside.


    Han Yuxi used various kinds of test tubes and instruments to analyze and analyze those blue blood. After more than an hour, he came out of the laboratory.


    "Yes, the blood in your body is really the blood of the Lord." Han Yuxi looked at Hansen and continued: "So, your body should have the genetics of the Lord, otherwise it is impossible to integrate those blue blood. And the guy who gave you the blue blood, where is the blood of the Lord? From such a high concentration, it is almost as fast as the Lord himself."


    "Is that person likely to be the Lord?" Hansen has always suspected that the Emperor and Qin Xiu would be the same person.


    "No." Han Yuxi said with certainty.


    ��Why?�� Hansen did not know why Han Yuxi was so sure.


    "Follow me, I have to do a whole body check for you." Han Yuxi, while carrying Hansen to another laboratory, explained: "The blood of the Lord is different from the general creature, if you say that guy It is the true Lord, then he should not be able to talk to you face to face."


    "What does this mean?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    Han Yuqi said as he walked: "You should have heard that the Lord has been wearing an armor, and no one has ever seen his true face?"


    "Yes." Hansen had heard of such a thing before, but later he had seen the remnant of Qin Xiu, and he had seen his stone statue, and he did not care much about it.


    Han Yuxi said: "The reason why the Lord has been wearing armor is because his body is different from ordinary people. If he does not wear that armor, his body will have a big problem, let alone cut the palm of your hand to give you blue blood. The Lord will not let his palms be exposed to the armor, so the guy who gives you the blue blood will never be the Lord."


    During the talk, Han Yuxi has brought Hansen into a test room. Unlike the previous labs, the labs were all built with high-tech materials and the temperature was not so low.


    Hansen entered the instrument cabin, and Han Yuqi started the instrument to scan Hansen''s whole body.


    "Is the body of the Lord sick? Why is there a problem if you don''t wear armor?" Hansen asked in the instrument cabin.


    "You should also feel it? After your blood turns into blue blood, the various rules and forces of the universe have created a barrier with you," Han Yuxi said.


    "Yes." Hansen nodded. He felt that he felt very strong.


    "The Lord himself is not as simple as a barrier. If there is no protection of the armor, his body will be rejected by the regular forces of the great universe. He has to fight against the power of the entire universe. The ending can be known." Said when starting various instruments.


    Hansen listened to the heart: "How to listen to a little familiar, it seems that after being promoted to a senior shelter in the shelter, it will be somewhat similar to the rules of the lower sanctuary."


    "Weird..." Han Yuqi looked at the various data on the display and suddenly frowned.


    "What strange?" Hansen asked.


    "In addition to the blue blood gene, your body has another gene. This gene is very similar to the blue blood gene, but it cannot be integrated with blue blood. It is because of the existence of this gene that you are not Completely blue blood..." Han Yuyu said with a deep sigh.


    "Is it supposed to be a nine-life blood cat tattoo?" Han Sen said the origin of the nine-life blood cat tattoo.


    Now Hansen has some words that he believes Han Jingzhi said. It seems that Han Yuxi seems to be really able to solve his troubles. At least Han Yuxi is quite familiar with blue blood.


    "National blood cat''s gene? This should not be right, unless..." Han Yuxi looked at the data on the display and muttered to himself, suddenly thought of something, quickly operated the instrument, and re-scanned Hansen body of.

 Chapter 3015： Lords clue

    "Sure enough, there is nothing wrong with it!" After more than an hour, Han Yu''s face was full of excitement, and the eyes staring at the data board were all light.


    "What is the situation now? Is there any way to expel the power of blue blood from my body?" Hansen asked depressedly.


    "You answer a few questions first." Han Yuyi asked Hansen to agree, "Is it right from the shelter?"


    "Yes." Hansen nodded, and now, there is no need to hide.


    "You are the blood of the crystal family and the blood of the Lord?" Han Yuxi looked excitedly and asked Hansen.


    "I don''t know." Hansen said that he did so, but he was not sure.


    "Yes, you are." Han Yuxi told Han Sen very sure.


    "How can you be so sure?" Hansen asked inexplicably.


    Han Yuxi said faintly: "Because I was responsible for studying the blood of the Lord, I only studied the Holy Blood, and my research materials were only read by my assistants. Without such information, no race can be merged. The blood of the Lord."


    "Your assistant...Crystal..." Hansen suddenly reacted. Han Yuxi told him before that the crystals were optimized after the genes were optimized, so they were used as test assistants by Han Yuxi and the Holy Lord.


    "Yes, it is the crystal family. Since you are a crystal family, you can combine blue blood. There is no doubt that you are the mixed blood created by the crystal family using the blood of the Lord, only because the research at that time was not completely successful, so the fusion of the holy The main blood is very weak, and it will hardly affect the blood of the crystal family. The outsiders can''t see it. It will only treat you as a crystal family."


    Han Yu stunned, and his face showed a smile: "I can''t think of the left mad guys who are quite capable. They can only do this by relying on a little bit of information they have seen. It is difficult for them."


    "Even if I am a mixed race between the crystal and the saint, what does it have to do with the nine blood cats?" Hansen continued to ask.


    "Nine life blood cats, ghost cars, phoenixes and holy unicorns, this is the four great saints of the sanctuary. It is actually one of the important studies of the saints. It is different from the research direction of the super **** genes. The study of the four great saints The direction is to transform the great universe creature into a new species that can be confronted with the gods. The only success is only St. Qilin, and the other three holy beasts have not been completely successful, especially the nine life blood cats. There was something wrong with the research process."


    Having said that, Han Yuxi��s face became strange and he did not continue to speak.


    "What''s the problem?" Hansen''s heart is very anxious, and has been searching for so many years. Seeing that it is close to the truth, the kind of eagerness is beyond the understanding of outsiders.


    "I don''t know." Han Yuxi''s answer made Hansen almost jump up.


    "How could you not know?" Hansen stared at Han Yuxi.


    "I really don''t know that the process of the Holy Spirit is very dangerous. In one experiment, the nine blood-cats were crushed because they were injected with a lot of spirits, and their own spirits could not withstand them. The result was death and the flesh lost vitality. After that, the body of the nine blood cats was taken away by the Lord."


    Han Yuxi said that he looked at Han Sen: "I just learned from you that the nine-blooded blood cat did not die, and its blood is still similar to the blue blood...this was originally impossible..."


    Han Sen''s look became strange, and there were countless thoughts in his mind. Finally, he cried: "What you mean is that the nine blood cats are resurrected because of the Lord, and the nine blood cats will be... ..."


    Hansen didn''t finish the conversation because the possibility was really amazing.


    Han Yuxi nodded and said: "According to my guess, there are two possibilities. One is that, as you think, the Lord is probably borrowing the body of the nine-blooded blood cat, doing some kind of experiment, letting the nine blood cats It became his substitute. There is also a possibility that the Lord has integrated his own blood to the nine life-blooded cats, thus reviving the nine-life blood cat mutation and becoming a new species. Only then can you explain why The genetic power of the Nine Blood Cats is so similar to the Blue Blood of the Lord, which is why the power of the Nine Blood Cats can withstand the power of the Blue Blood, and only the power of the Holy Ghost can control the Holy Family."


    "What kind of situation do you think will be?" Hansen looked strange. He thought of the careful old cat that the witch had said before he died. At this time, the sentence was really intriguing.


    "I don''t know." Han Yuxi closed the instrument and released Hansen from the cabin.


    ��Is there any way to remove the blue blood from me?�� Hansen asked as he moved his body.


    "The genes have been fused, and it is almost impossible to erase them. But why should they be erased? If it is only the power of blue blood, there are naturally many drawbacks, but there are nine blood-cats in your body. The mutated blue blood gene, this variant blue blood gene will not be rejected by the rules of the big universe. As long as you can combine these two forces into one, you can master it perfectly. At that time, you will be a no The Holy Lord, who is excluded by the rules of the great universe, can do far more than the Lord. You don''t even need the super-god genes, you may be able to kill the gods." Han Yuxi said excitedly.


    "Why should I kill the gods?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    Hansen himself has tried to become a god. Although the gods do have some harm, they have not yet reached the level of extinction.


    If it is a hazard, when the various tribes develop and strengthen themselves, they will commit more sin than the gods, and the harm will not be smaller than the gods.


    If it is not with the gods and enemies, Han Sen really can''t think of any reason for not killing the gods.


    Han Yuxi looked at Han Sen with a strange look. He only sighed for a long time: "You still don''t understand the essence of the gods. If you understand, you will think so."


    "You can let me understand." Han Sen stared at Han Yuxi with a burning gaze.


    "It��s hard to say clearly at a time." Han Yuxi obviously did not want to answer this question. Instead, he said, "You will stay here for the time being. I will find a way for you to control the power of blue blood. As for removing blue blood, this is the point." I am afraid I can''t even do it."


    "After the successful integration, can I still use the genetics I have previously cultivated?" Hansen asked.


    "Impossible, the genetic power of the Holy Blood is too strong. Even if it is not excluded, it can no longer be paralleled with other genetic forces. You can only use this kind of power in the future, but it is enough." Han Yuxi said.


    "After you determine the power of the Holy Blood, no power can be used?" Hansen asked strangely.


    "Of course, have you already experienced it yourself?" Han Yuxi said.


    "Right, I am very interested in that Han Jingzhi. You will tell me his details in detail." Han Yu said with a wink.


    "Yes, as a transaction, I want to know what the essence of the gods is?" Hansen said calmly.


    Han Yuxi took a serious look at Han Sen for a while and then said: "Well, I can try to explain it to you, but I don''t guarantee that you will understand."


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Literature Library mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 3016： God and longevity

    "As long as you are willing to explain, you should be able to let me understand." Han Sen looked at Han Yuxi.


    Han Yuxi said nothing, but said faintly: "In addition to the ancient Protoss and the gods, all the creatures in the universe have a certain life span. Do you know what determines the length of life?"


    Hansen thought about it: "The lifespan of different organisms is different. Should it be affected by its own genes?"


    Han Yuxi nodded: "It is true. Unless it is accidental death, the factor that affects life expectancy is the gene itself. The genes of different organisms are different, which determines their life expectancy. But this is not absolute, in fact there are still many effects. Lifetime methods, such as condensing technology that has become popular in the universe, can slow the renewal of genetic information to achieve longevity."


    ��Condensation technology is just a stupid method, because during condensing, the creature is almost equivalent to death, so this time is completely meaningless. In contrast, there is a high-level time genetic technique that can stop the body time, so the body Genetic information will never be updated anymore. In theory, it can live forever, and it can keep youth forever."


    "Like you?" Hansen looked at Han Yuxi and said that Han Yuxi was trapped in the two mountains and did not know how many billion years, but still maintains youth and does not die. This seems to be a kind of time power.


    Han Yuxi did not answer Han Sen, but continued to say: "In theory, there should be many creatures that can live forever, but in reality it is not. Whether it is ordinary creatures or those who have powerful time, they live. The time exceeds the life of the gene, and there will be all kinds of accidental deaths. Before the appearance of the sanctuary, this situation is very common, such as the existence of the real dragon and the phoenix, even if the body is so strong, how is life? Exuberant, after a certain period of time, they will still die inexplicably."


    "What do you mean by saying that it is the deity that deprives those creatures of life?" Hansen��s brain flashed in his mind, thinking of the ability of the gods to seize the life.


    Han Yuxi nodded: "Yes, that''s it. After the appearance of the sanctuary, forcibly broke the space barrier, forced the shrine to be alive, and killed the gods who did not know how many gods came into the world, causing the shrine to suffer tremendous trauma. After that, I have seen many old antiques left by the Sanctuary era. It is impossible to live to the present with their original life. The only explanation is that because of the holy war in the Sanctuary, the control of the gods has caused loopholes. They can use all kinds of methods to live to the present. There has never been such a situation before the sanctuary."


    "So, killing the gods is for the sake of immortality?" Hansen frowned slightly, although Han Yuqi��s argument was somewhat reasonable, but Hansen still felt that something was wrong.


    "Long life is not a pursuit for me, but I don''t like the feeling of being constrained. How long can I live? It is my ability and life. The **** wants to forcefully deprive me of the right to live. I am not as good as it is. Their wish, but also let them taste, the taste of life in the hands of others." Han Yuqi said by hand to help the black frame glasses.


    "This woman... is crazy..." Hansen had to admit that Han Yuxi was one of the most terrible women he had ever seen.


    Hansen suddenly remembered that in the picture, Han Yuxi��s crime was a blasphemy, but the sin was even heavier than the blasphemy. This is not unreasonable.


    Hansen can even be certain that in the era of the Sanctuary, this woman must have been tested with the gods, which is definitely a sin that is heavier than killing the gods.


    "So the Lord? Is he also killing God for this?" Hansen asked, staring at Han Yuxi.


    "He told me this way, but I guess, it should not be completely, at least he is not just for himself, he should have something to do with another person." Han Yuyu said with a deep heart.


    "Wan?" Hansen directly said the name and observed the reaction of Han Yuxi.


    Han Yuxuan��s face was amazed: ��Do you know Wan��s?��


    Hansen��s heart said: ��Just know.��


    Han Yuxi did not wait for Hansen to answer, and continued to say: "Yes, that is the most favored person of the Lord. I think the Lord wants to kill God. Maybe it has something to do with Wan, otherwise he wants to avoid it with his ability." It is not difficult for God to be flexible."


    "Will Waner be the sister of the Lord?" Hansen listened to Han Yuxi''s tone a bit wrong, and asked quickly.


    "Although the Lord has always said that Wan is his sister, but I can be sure that Wan is definitely not his sister, because Wan is not the same race as him." Han Yuxi said affirmatively.


    "Are you sure they are not the same race?" Hansen asked.


    "Of course, Wan Er is my ethnic group. On the seniors, she still wants me to make a small noise. I almost watched her grow up. You said that I would make a mistake?" Han Yu said with a grin.


    "What? Waner and you are the same family? Who are you?" Hansen stared at Han Yuxi, and now he does not know which Han Yuxi belongs to.


    "Women." Han Yuxi sighed: "But our family has almost become extinct in the old age. I am afraid that few people in the big universe have heard of this name. I don��t know if there is any The tribes are alive. At least there were Taiyi, Emperor and Purple in the same year, but now..."


    "Taiyi, Emperor and Purple Doe are all witches?" Hansen widened his eyes.


    Han Yuqi smiled bitterly: "Now is not, the emperor has become a god, nature is no longer a member of my witches, and the purple fighting is already dead, the purple fighting in the two mountains, but it is his obsession. Taiyi is not known, but I am afraid that I have already died in the war."


    The more we listened to Han Sen, the more weird it was. I didn��t expect Waner and Han Yuqi to be the same race, and both Emperor and Taiyi were witches.


    Since the birth of the shrine, Hansen has secretly searched for the temple of the emperor, and he wants to solve it to report the revenge of the year. However, Hansen searched the entire shrine, and did not find the flag of the **** with the emperor. I don''t know which temple the emperor was in.


    As for Taiyi and the metal temple, Hansen did not find it, which made Hansen feel very strange.


    Hansen quickly encountered himself in Taiyi, and Taiyi also fixed the metal temple to go to the air and told Han Yuxi that he wanted to hear Han Yuxi��s views.


    After listening to Han Yuzhen, he was full of surprises: "Too one is still alive?"


    "Yeah, but he fixed the metal temple into the void. After the psychic was born, I didn''t see the metal temple in the shrine. What happened?" Hansen asked.


    Han Yuxi smiled and said: "You certainly can''t find it, because the metal temple was originally a temple that was copied from the sanctuary at that time, in order to replace the original temple and become the new cosmic dominance. With the restriction of the gene temple, the ultimate goal is to replace the entire shrine. Unfortunately, the sanctuary has been destroyed, the metal temple has been broken, and I did not expect Taiyi to restart the metal temple."


    Hansen still wants to say something, but suddenly feels that the entire laboratory is shaking violently, the ice wall is cracked, and the metal is broken, as if an earthquake occurred.


    A horrible atmosphere, while covering the earth, with Hansen''s current degree of retardation, I feel the terrible smell.

 Chapter 3017： God of shadow

    "The rest of the sanctuary, still not coming out to die." Haoran Shenyin trembled in the space, the ice wall of the Iceberg Laboratory burst, the instrument collapsed, and it will collapse.


    Han Yuzhen suddenly looked cold, holding a scalpel in his hand, and rushed out of the ice castle laboratory, and fell to the top of the ice castle, taking out a hollow metal ball from the pocket and throwing it into the air.


    The metal ball suddenly shot a beam of light, and the beams were intertwined into an enchantment, which protected the ice castle, and immediately blocked the sound, so that the laboratory was not damaged.


    Hansen and the Dragon Girl also followed the Iceberg Laboratory, and saw that the surrounding stars had turned into darkness, as if the entire condensation star had been isolated.


    In the dark void, there seems to be a black shadow floating in it, staring at them coldly, and the horrible voice before it is from the shadow.


    Because the shadow is connected with the darkness of the void, I can''t see what it looks like, but I can see a pair of red-eyed eyes, like two blood marks in the void.


    Hansen can clearly feel that the eyes are mainly staring at him, and the words that he just said are not difficult to judge. This unintelligible guy should be directed at him.


    "What do you call it? Why come?" Hansen asked.


    "The **** of shadows, come to clear the embers of your sanctuary." The mighty voice came again, and the blood red eyes in the void became more fierce.


    "The **** of the shadow of destruction is directly in the flesh. It seems that the gods are really afraid of the blood of the Lord. They can''t wait to kill those who have blue blood." Han Sen looked the same, watching the **** of the shadow faintly said "To clear the sacred embers, you should go find the guy who gave me the blue blood? Let the culprits not kill, but come to kill me, this victim who is forced to accept blue blood, the original **** is just bullying Generation."


    "Oh, as long as it is the rest of the sanctuary, it will die." The shadow said, the red light in the eyes was blazing, and the two red beams were shining toward Hansen.


    Han Sen is preparing to fight, but sees Han Yu''s figure swaying, standing in front of Han Sen, holding a remote control in his hand, only seeing Han Yu''s finger pressed twice on the remote control, and immediately there is a light curtain mapped from the remote control. Going out, it formed a mirror-like screen.


    The red beam of the shadow **** shot on the screen and was reflected back, causing the shadow **** to have to shoot two more red lights, which will cancel it.


    "God of Shadow, you don''t care who you want to kill, but you dare to destroy my lab, you have to pay the price." Han Yuxi said coldly.


    "Han Yuxi, this matter has nothing to do with you. If you don''t want to be imprisoned for hundreds of millions of years, leave immediately." The **** of shadows said coldly.


    "I want to know, how can you imprison me for hundreds of millions of years?" Han Yuxi said faintly.


    "Since you are looking for death, then God will be yours." The voice of the shadow is cold, and the red light is shining in the eyes, but this time it is not turned into a red beam, but like two **** red suns. In the dark void, the light of the demon is radiating.


    Hansen and the dragon girl suddenly changed their faces, and they all have gathered strength to defend, but suddenly they feel that their body is out of control, like a puppet is usually there.


    Not only that, the next second, Han Sen��s body suddenly moved uncontrollably. The arm that originally held the ancient spirits was lifted up and slowly pressed toward his head. Finally, his hands pressed his head and twisted hard. Moving, it seems like you have to screw your head down.


    The dragon girl is almost the same, holding her head in her hands, has already twisted her neck to ninety degrees, and is still tightening hard, only listening to the snoring of the neck bones, it seems that the head will be unscrewed at any time. The dragon girl''s mouth and nose are overflowing with blood.


    Hansen is not so good. I feel that my neck is about to be broken. My chin is about to hit the back, and the whole face is about to explode.


    "I screwed my own head, this kind of death is novel!" Hansen thought about himself.


    He knew that he and the dragon girl were controlled by the power of the shadow god, but they did not know what kind of power it was, and how they would be controlled without knowing it.


    Hansen��s body is trapped in blue blood and there is no response at all. Unless he uses super-spirit or uses blood to activate the power of blue blood, there is no other way.


    Hey!


    When Hansen hesitated to use which kind of power, he suddenly saw a beam of light from the top of the remote control in the hands of Han Yuqi. After the beam extended out for more than one meter, it spread out to the surrounding area and instantly turned into a light umbrella.


    Han Yuxi pressed it on the remote control that became the handle, and the light umbrella suddenly turned black, blocking the top of their head and shielding the red light of the shadow god.


    Hansen and the Dragon Girl also breathed a sigh of relief and restored control of the body.


    "What power is that red light?" Hansen asked about his still hurt neck.


    "Red light is only an aid, and his real strength is it." Han Yuxi pointed to the ground.


    Hansen glanced at it and found that there was nothing on the ground. The place where they stood was the top of the ice castle, which was covered with thick snow.


    However, in an instant, Hansen understood that Han Yuxi said that it was a shadow. Under the illumination of red light, the black umbrella in the hands of Han Yuxi formed a large black shadow, and Hansen��s shadows were covered up.


    "I thought it would be able to block the shadow of God''s power?" The **** of shadow snorted, and the red light in his eyes soared, making the shadows around him more clear.


    Hansen immediately discovered that the umbrella held by Han Yuxi was shaking violently, and seemed to fly out of her hand at any time.


    Han Yuxi slightly frowned, just wanting to move, but suddenly heard the sound of a bell in the dark void, as if many bells were shaking together.


    Soon, Hansen saw that in the darkness of the void, a purple glow was lit up, and the ten dragons flowing in the rays of the dragon pulled a bronze carriage and walked into the air, like a glimmer of light between heaven and earth.


    "That is... the purple chariot of the purple fight..." Hansen glanced at him and immediately recognized the origin of the car. He used to hide in the eyes of the purple bucket and sat in the bronze chariot.


    Yunlong took the chariot to the sky above the ice castle laboratory, and placed the entire ice city laboratory under the shadow of the chariot and Yunlong.


    Just listening to the bang, the door of the bronze car opened, and the purple bucket came out of it, staring at the shadow **** in the darkness.

 Chapter 3018： First god

    "The first **** of the sanctuary will be purple... It��s a long time to be famous... but unfortunately... you only have the obsession you are now..." The **** of shadow saw the purple fight, and some cold and proud said. Fiction.


    Zidou did not pay attention to the **** of shadows, but instead looked at Han Yuxi below.


    Han Yu licked his mouth and said coldly: "My business does not need you to control."


    The purple bucket voice said softly: "I don''t care about you, just don''t allow anyone to hurt you."


    "So you think I can''t compare with him?" Han Yu said with a calm face.


    Purple Doo shook his head: "No, no matter how strong you are, even if you have become the most powerful existence in the universe, as long as I am still there, no matter who wants to hurt you, I must first defeat me."


    Hansen listened to the goose bumps all over, and the heart said: "It seems that these two people have adultery, but before Han Yuxi said that the purple bucket has already died, only the obstinacy is left, now the purple fight is not Isn''t the real flesh present?"


    "Enough! Don''t you be a god?" The **** of shadows obviously couldn''t listen anymore. He screamed and screamed, and the voice of the gods rolled like a thunder. The red light in his eyes skyrocketed again, taking a picture of the dark world. Blood red.


    Only under the shadow of the bronze chariot, Hansen''s shadows were covered, and the shadow gods could not control them through the shadows.


    Hansen was surprised to find that there was no shadow in the purple body, just like ghosts and ghosts.


    As the red light in the eyes of the shadow **** became stronger and stronger, the figure that merged it with the darkness also reflected, Hansen, they only saw it at this time.


    The **** of shadow is like a black dragon. The whole body is dark and inky. There is a pair of black butterfly wings behind it. The head is like a dragon, but only has a spiral angle. The whole body is exuded. The black flames of strange ghosts, as if the night is emitted from it.


    I saw the vibrations of the wings behind the **** of shadows. The whole dark void trembled with its wings. The darkness gradually condensed and turned into a horrible dark behemoth, appearing in all directions of the void.


    True Dragon, Phoenix, Kirin, and Kun Peng, all kinds of legendary creatures are constantly being produced in the darkness, and each one exudes a breath of incomparable horror. It doesn''t look like a simple phantom.


    Only their bodies are dark as ink, as if it is just a shadow, but it has a physical feeling, very demon dreams, such as the real fantasy, people can not tell.


    "The different kinds of black shadows, shouldn''t they really have the fighting ability?" Hansen was shocked. If those who really have the fighting ability, their people will double the horror. biological.


    Han Yuqi��s look is unchanged, and it seems to be very casual: ��That is the shadow of the shadow of the **** of shadow, naturally not a real alien.��


    Hansen sighed a little, but Han Yuxi said: "But those shadows have the strength of 80% of different bodies."


    Hansen suddenly speechless, 80% of the strength, now the whole void is full of horrible alien images, what is the true dragon phoenix stream, all of them are true God-level horror, let alone 80% strength, even if only half of the strength, So many horrible shadows are enough to destroy everything.


    "The shadow in the darkness, recover your soul, punish the world... The kingdom of shadows... The darkness is coming..." With the roar of the **** of shadows, countless heterogeneous shadows roared down, condensing from all directions The star came.


    Many of these heterogeneous shadows, each of which can destroy the existence of the planet, are now flooding like a beast, like a black magical wave, the scene is extremely shocking.


    Both the Dragon Girl and Han Sen are ready for the battle. Such a terrible force may not be able to withstand a purple fight.


    Hansen has even had the intention to start the escape of the super-spiritual body. The tide of horror-like shadows is not enough for one or two people to match.


    Han Yuxi was just standing there, and there was no plan to fight. His eyes looked calmly at the strange shadows from all directions, and he was unmoved.


    Suddenly, Hansen felt a horrible momentum erupting, like the immortal warfare of ancient times, filled with the world between the moments.


    Looking at the purple bucket, I saw the purple gas rising on the purple body. The whole person exuded the purple flame that was difficult to suppress. The horrible warfare emanating from him turned into a purple halo visible to the naked eye. Reflected in purple.


    "I said, no one can hurt her as long as I am there." The purple bucket is cold and his eyes are blazing.


    "Then let me see, there is only the first **** of the sanctuary to obey, how much skill there is." The black flame of the shadow **** swayed, making the heterogeneous shadow in the dark more and more.


    The purple bucket looks the same, and Hansen and the dragon girl are ready for the battle. The alien shadows come too fast, like the end of the world.


    boom!


    In this moment, the warfare on the purple bucket broke out completely, and the purple flames condensed into a starry sky, like a cosmic star around him.


    "Xiqi rushing bulls... Ziwei Dingkun... Zhou Tianxingchen kills..." With the indifference of the purple bucket, the cosmic stars on his body burst open instantly.


    The horrible warfare swept the eight ridiculous **, just like the purple star of the big bang explodes into hundreds of millions of streams of light, where the stars flowed past, everything was annihilated.


    The sleek, heterogeneous shadows are smashed and smashed in the horrible star stream, just like the snow that meets Fo Tan.


    In the instant, the dark void turns into a brilliant purple. The purple bucket is like the star in the center of the universe. The stars are spinning around him.


    The overwhelming magical tide was instantly cleaned, and the shadow **** screamed. In the interlacing of purple stars, it disappeared without a trace.


    "Purple fighting, if the **** is not limited by the flesh, then you will let you relax." The voice of the shadow **** gradually disappeared, and the starry sky returned to normal.


    Purple Dou did not say anything, just looked at Han Yuyi, and then returned to the bronze chariot, ten Yunlong pulled the bronze chariot and went away, and soon disappeared between the stars.


    "A good purple fight is worthy of a man who once could fight the Lord." Hansen praised.


    He had heard that Zidou is the most powerful **** in the sanctuary, but he didn''t have a concept. He didn''t know how strong it was. Now he witnessed the horror of Zidou.


    Only the purple fighting that is obsessed without ** can actually defeat the destructive spirit by one''s own strength.


    "Go back, the gods should not come again for the time being, we must let you control the power of the Holy Blood as soon as possible." Han Yuqi looked at the place where the bronze chariot disappeared and turned back to the test room with no expression.

 Chapter 3019： Do you really understand?

    Hansen''s face is very strange in the ice castle test room. Fiction.


    "That, Teacher Han, can this really allow me to control the power of blue blood?" Hansen stood on one ice platform with one leg on one leg, and his hands were parallel, which was a golden chicken independent gesture.


    He has been in this position for more than ten hours, and Han Yuxi just let him stand like this, did not let him do anything, did not give him something like genetic fluid, and did not teach him any genetics, which makes Hansen is very confused.


    "Is it not enough? Then add some materials." Han Yuxi said, put an apple in the hand on the top of Hansen''s head, then helped his black-rimmed glasses, squinted and said: "Control your body. , stay still."


    "Mr. Han, is this really useful?" Hansen is very skeptical that Han Yuxi is playing with him. If he is only standing at one stop, he can control the power of blue blood. What other senior researchers do? The study of the Lord for so many years is considered a day.


    Han Yuxi said faintly: "Do you really understand what is quiet?"


    Hansen said: "I have also learned a little bit of self-cultivation, and the genetic techniques I have previously practiced are also good at controlling my own skills. I am a bit confident in this regard."


    ��Is it?�� Han Yu��s hand held a slender baton in his hand and used a stick to resist Hansen��s chest and poked it hard.


    Hansen��s body is as stable as a mountain, and there is no slight movement.


    Han Yuxi took back the teaching stick and then looked at Han Sen and asked: "What kind of feeling did the two have just now?"


    "It hurts," Hansen said.


    ��What else?�� Han Yuqi then asked.


    ��What else?�� Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    Han Yuqi took a teaching stick and knocked on Hansen��s chest: "So, you don��t understand your body at all, and even your own feelings are unclear. The more advanced the creature, the more functional it is. Complex, with multiple mechanisms, pain is just a comprehensive feeling for you, in fact, there are more levels of change, but you have not used your heart to sense it. When the stick falls, the impact of clothes and hair, The friction with the skin, as well as the resilience of the muscles, and the damage of the cells, the breakdown of the capillaries, do you feel that you have been carefully sensed?"


    Hansen swallowed a sip of water. He used to use the hole to create a perfect control of every inch of muscle, but this kind of fine to pay attention to his feelings, really did not do so.


    "I feel all the subtle feelings of my body with my heart, and let the body enter an absolutely static state. If you can do this, you may be able to control the blue blood." Han Yuxi said seriously.


    "What is absolutely static?" Hansen had a little bit of confidence in Han Yu, and asked seriously.


    "It is to stop all your body organs and keep them in a static state, that is absolutely static." Han Yuxi explained.


    "If the body function completely stops, isn''t that dead?" Hansen frowned.


    Although the heart stops beating and the blood no longer flows, it is not difficult for Hansen, but if all the functions of the whole body stop working, there is no difference with the dead.


    "Still does not mean death. Absolute rest only refers to the stillness of the body, not to the staticness of life. If you say that you will not understand, you have to feel it yourself. When you can do your heart, if you are a mirror, you are successful. At the time." Han Yuxi used a teaching stick to smoke on Hansen''s ass: "Let''s practice, your time is running out."


    This stick went down, Han Sen felt it with a heart. The stick was beaten on the clothes. The clothes overwhelmed the hair, causing the hair to rub against the skin, creating a feeling of itching, and then feeling the touch of the clothes and the skin. Finally, It is the pain that occurs when the skin and capillaries are damaged.


    At the same time as the pain is generated, the blood inside is oppressed, and the resulting swelling is clearly reflected in Hansen''s brain.


    That complex feeling is definitely not a painful word to describe.


    Han Yuxi walked down to the side of the chair and sat down, then said to the dragon **** the side: "You should be very good at swearing?"


    "I am only good at cooking." The dragon girl said calmly.


    "Then you treat him as a piece of pork and cook him slyly." Han Yuqi said with a slender leg and tea.


    "What should I do if I am cooked?" asked the Dragon Girl.


    "If the body with the holy blood is so easily cooked, that is what he deserves." Han Yuxi said.


    The dragon girl didn''t say anything anymore. When she walked over to Hansen, she reached out and held a hand. Each of her hands showed a knife. The tip of the left hand was bent like a moon, and the knife in the right hand was like a half moon.


    These two knives, one is a boning knife and the other is a meat cleaver. For the chef, it has different uses.


    "Hey... you won''t be serious?" Hansen looked at the dragon girl facelessly, and his heart was a little bit cold.


    Although his current body is very strong, but the dragon girl who has the blood of the ancient gods and has been promoted to the true God is definitely not weak. It is really necessary to kneel down with a knife, and the strong body can not hold back.


    "Of course, seriously, although the body is yours, but the feeling is not triggered by itself, you must have an external force to affect your body, can trigger the different reactions of the body, so that you can truly understand your body. This is It seems to be a stupid boy who has never seen the market before. He has never experienced eating, drinking, and gambling. How do you know what is good or not?" Han Yuxi said in an understatement.


    Han Sen thinks that Han Yuxi��s words seem to make some sense, but how this analogy sounds a little weird.


    "First take off his clothes, so as not to ruin things." Han Yuxi said to the dragon girl who had already arrived in front of Hansen.


    The dragon girl did not speak, and she slashed her knife directly. She immediately picked up the blue robes worn by Hansen and watched the robes slide down.


    Then I brushed a few knives and directly untied Hansen''s clothes, and one piece fell to the ground.


    "Okay... OK..." Hansen saw that he had only one pair of underwear, and he quickly called.


    The dragon girl looked at Han Yuxi, and Han Yu��s head did not lift it. ��When you cook, will you leave a piece of cloth outside the pork?��


    "No." The Dragon Girl replied, slashing her knife and immediately smashing Hansen''s underwear.


    "It''s not a sham of the Holy Blood, it''s not bad." Han Yu squinted and looked at Hansen.


    Han Sen just wanted to say something. The dragon girl''s left-handed boning knife smashed in from his ribs. Suddenly Hansen couldn''t help but **** a cold breath. The painful eyelids shook a few times and almost couldn''t help but scream. .


    "Don''t move, feel your body with your heart." Han Yu said with a blank expression.

 Chapter 3020： Absolutely static

    Hansen feels that he has become a fish on the chopping board. Fiction.


    The dragon girl changed her way to clean up him. What kind of knife cuts the axe, what kind of fire roasts and boils, and instead of changing the pattern, they all come to a set, and they will sprinkle some spices. Hansen is very suspicious, is the dragon girl playing his idea long ago, want to eat him, taste what it tastes.


    But now Hansen, although can not use genetics, but the body is really strong, the knife in the hands of the dragon girl can only cut a shallow wound, it is difficult to completely cut.


    And the wounds recovered very quickly, leaving no scars.


    The dragon girl is also extremely measured. It is really not a knife. The bone-cutting knife has more than a hundred knives. It��s almost going to wear Hansen��s stomach. I don��t have a knife to hurt him.


    If Hansen really wants a cow, then the dragon girl is Kenting, and the one that can pick him up will not be left.


    The pain of the violent pain struck, and the toughness of Hansen��s heart, still hurting and licking his teeth, almost came out.


    "Pain is actually only a kind of body alarm mechanism, and the amount of information of the alarm will vary with the situation, but there are various alarm modes, such as pain, itching, acid, and hemp. The average person can only feel the strongest kind of alarm. Mechanisms, such as itching on your back, but if your feet are pierced by a nail at this time, then the average person will only feel the pain of the foot, and ignore the itching of the back, and you must do it. Into the micro-sensing, can really understand their body, and then they can really control it." Han Yu said on the side.


    Hansen had to calm down and feel the feeling of physical injury. The pain was already very hurtful. Hansen had to carefully feel what it was like, not to mention the sourness.


    In this state, Han Yuxi also asked Han Sen to be in the state of being like a mirror, just like the devil.


    Fortunately, Hansen is not an ordinary person, that is, more than a day, he has become accustomed to the feeling of injury, you can calm down and carefully understand the feeling of yourself.


    Under such feelings, it is really different. Even if it feels like pain, it has very subtle differences. Different pains represent different reactions of the body. It also represents the different injuries the body suffers, and the body may Subsequent changes produced.


    When it hurts, it is uncomfortable, but if you understand it with your heart, some pains are actually accompanied by a more subtle feeling of strangeness. It is difficult to tell whether it is uncomfortable or better.


    "The evolutionary model of the general creatures is to make the body tenacious and strong, and think that it is strong. However, it tends to ignore the reinforcement of the feeling, making the ** more and more sturdy, and the sensory ability is becoming more and more slow. In fact, this is The wrong direction of evolution, no pain does not mean that the body will not be injured, and a keen body induction can make your body''s natural response faster, can make more subtle responses, such a body reaction will be better than yours Thinking faster."


    Han Yuxi continued to explain: "For example, when you sleep, your thigh is burned by fire. It is a pain alarm of the body. It is transmitted to your brain, and then the brain can think about reacting and thinking about what to do. But because of the pain itself. It is the body''s alarm mechanism. You don''t have to think about how to do it, you will react intuitively, so this kind of reaction is the fastest. If you can fight purely relying on the body, then you will be better than everyone. It��s fast, because you don��t have to think about it, it saves a lot of reaction time than others.��


    Hansen��s heart is secretly from the abdomen: ��Isn��t that a brainless man with a simple mind and limbs?��


    Seeing to see Hansen��s mind, Han Yuxi smiled and said: ��Don��t look down on the body��s natural reaction. No brain doesn��t mean it��s really stupid. If you can really do pure physical reaction, plus holy blood. The power of it can completely turn all the creatures without brains."


    Although Han Yuxi said that it is very reasonable, but Han Sen does not fully agree, he still feels what is going through the brain to think about it better.


    However, if you can master the kind of reaction that Han Yuxi said, it is not a bad thing.


    In fact, what Han Yuxi said is not difficult, but only Hansen, most people will ignore this problem.


    Now Hansen feels with his heart, plus the help of the dragon girl, it is only two or three days, it has been well aware of the various subtle feelings of the body.


    However, even so, Hansen did not feel that the blue blood was under his control, and he still did his own thing, and there was no sign of integration with the red blood.


    After Hansen asked his own question, Han Yuxi said: "Understanding the feeling of oneself is only the first step. The next step is the real beginning. Remember what I said? You must reach the absolute degree of staticness before you can really control the blue blood. Let your whole body stand still, feel your body carefully, can you understand, rely on yourself, no one can help you."


    Since then, the Dragon Girl has stopped hurting him, and Hansen is just standing alone.


    Hansen soon discovered that it seemed impossible to achieve absolute stillness.


    He can stop his heart from beating, so that his lungs can no longer breathe, and the blood can no longer flow, but there are still many functions in the body.


    For example, the brain, such as the transformation of cells, originally Hansen thought it was easy to calm down, but the more he wanted to calm down, the more noisy Hansen issued his body, the countless cell activities, it was like a song and dance party.


    Because before that, I felt that I had reached a level of micro-sensitivity, and I felt too allergic. Hansen became more and more aware that it was difficult for the body to be absolutely still.


    "It is impossible to be absolutely static at all." Hansen finally couldn''t help but say to Han Yuxi.


    "The power of blue blood is incompatible with the rules of this world. If you can''t control the absolute control of the body, how can you control the power outside this rule?" Han Yuxi just said a faint sentence.


    Hansen did not say anything, because Han Yuxi said that it makes sense. Very talented people can do very much. If there is no ability to surpass the sentient beings, how can we harness the power outside this rule.


    Hansen had to calm down and try to make his body quiet and quiet, hoping to touch the absolute stillness that Han Yuxi said.


    However, Han Sen wants to make the body stand still, and the various reactions of the body become more and more intense. Standing still does not seem to make him feel more tired than fighting hard.


    "Does this really work?" The dragon girl looked at Hansen, who stood there like a fossil, and came to Han Yuxi to ask.


    "He has to do it. This is also the only chance to survive. The gods will not let go of anyone with blue blood. When the gods come again, they will not be as simple as a shadow god." Han Yuying looks dignified Said.

 Chapter 3021： Holy Lords Armor

    In the dark area of ??the Great Star, in front of the ruins of the temple, stood a little beast like a cat and a non-fox like a fox and a handsome boy. Fiction.


    "How could this be... charming... old carving... where are you..." The boy shouted and looked around, hoping to find something.


    But the result disappointed him, except for some blood, nothing around.


    "This is...the blood of the..." The youngster saw the blood on the wall, and suddenly his body trembled, his face paled a bit.


    "It should be her blood." The old cat also jumped over the wall, sniffed and sniffed, and looked calmly.


    "What happened?" The little flower bit his teeth, and one palm touched the blood. At the moment when his finger touched the blood, a strange force poured into the blood.


    On the top of the blood, there was a strange light and shadow. It seems that time has changed back. Innumerable light and shadow changes, and there is a movie-like picture in front of me.


    In the reinvention picture, there was a picture of Mei Lan being killed by Qin Lan. The small flowers that were seen were gnashing their teeth, and the lips were about to bite and bleed.


    Unfortunately, the picture is only related to the picture of Mei Lan being killed by Qin Lan, and other parts are difficult to see.


    Xiaohua went to other bloodstains and used time and space to integrate into the bloodstains. He soon saw the pictures of Qin Lan killing old carvings, eyeless eyes and red eyes.


    "I want to kill him! Old cat, tell me where this guy is?" The flowers are red and bloody, almost bleeding.


    "Little flowers, calm, you are not his opponent now." The old cat said indulging.


    Xiaohua��s heart is angry, and his eyes are almost squirting. He stares at the old cat and says, ��Don��t you say that I can quickly improve my strength by simply upgrading my supernatural gene to the shelter? Tell me what I should do.��


    The old cat is hard-faced: "You are just just promoted to deification, and the strength of Qin Lan has surpassed the true **** level. It is very difficult to cross so many levels in a short time. The method is There is one, but it will be very hard and it will take a lot of pain..."


    "Tell me what to do, in any case, I must revenge for them." Xiaohua said affirmatively.


    "Well, I hope that things are still there." The old cat hesitated and walked toward the ruins of the temple and came to the base of the broken Qin Xiu stone statue.


    The old cat turned around two ruptured bases, then extended the claws and pressed it at a position on the base. The base suddenly moved in a sizzle, revealing a way to the underground. At the entrance, you can also see a sinking stone steps.


    "Follow me." The old cat greeted the little flower and went into the stone steps.


    The small flowers also followed, the stone steps were not very long, but the appearance of more than 30 meters has come to an end, and at the end of the stone steps is an ancient stone door.


    On the stone gate, there are also many strange patterns carved. The patterns are very abstract, and they can''t see what they are portrayed.


    "You can see if you can push this door open. If the things inside are not taken away, you should be able to help you a lot," said the old cat.


    Xiaohua reached out and pushed the stone door. With his strength, the stone door did not move.


    "To use the power of the Eucharist to push the door, this stone door can only be promoted by the power of the Eucharist." The old cat reminded him.


    The little flower nodded, and the body burned with blazing flames. The space around it seemed to be distorted with the flame, when his palm was pressed again on the stone door.


    The blazing flame of the body turned into the pattern of the stone door like water, so that those patterns were dyed into blazing white, emitting a holy radiance.


    Hey!


    As the pattern on the stone door was all lit up, the stone door slowly opened, and the small flower was pushed away a little. The strange brilliance was shot from the crack of the door, and the brilliance became stronger and stronger.


    When Shimen was completely pushed away, Xiaohua looked at the scene inside the stone gate, but it was a slight glimpse.


    I saw inside the Shimen, an ancient stone temple. In the innermost part of the temple, there is a black mysterious armor, standing quietly like a statue.


    "Old cat, what you said is this armor?" Xiaohua looked at the black armor and asked.


    "Yes, the armor is the armor worn by the Lord Qin Xiu. It is the most powerful treasure in the whole universe. It has infinite power. As long as you can get its approval, wear it on your body. You can have the power to be hostile to the whole world, let alone a Qin Lan, even if it is ten Qin Lan, it can kill the same, but..." The old cat said that he had paused here and did not continue.


    "But what?" asked Xiaohua.


    "But the armor can only be used by the Holy Master Qin Xiu. Except for him, even the supreme **** is here. It is difficult to control the armor. Although you have cultivated the Eucharist, it is unknown if you can get it. If it is unsuccessful. If you are, you may still have to wait. If you are promoted to the true God, and then wear the armor with the Eucharist, the chances of success will be much higher," said the old cat.


    ��Is there a chance of success?�� Xiaohua stared at the armor.


    "Five percent." The old cat replied.


    "50% chances can be spelled together, I can''t wait for so long, tell me, how can I control it?" Xiaohua said as he walked toward the armor.


    "Use your Eucharist to conquer it. If you can get it, it will naturally wear on you." The old cat squinted.


    "Okay." The little flower came to the armor, and the blazing flame of the body swayed, staring at the armor, and reached out to the armor.


    boom!


    When the palm of the flower touched the armor, the blazing flame of his body quickly flowed into the armor, and the black armor suddenly appeared brightly. Like the body of the small flower, it burned the blazing flame, and the eye position flashed. The light of the demon.


    The little flower frowned slightly, feeling that the power inside the body was rushing to the armor, as if sinking into the bottomless abyss, how could it not fill it.


    Hey!


    The armor suddenly burst into pieces, and the fragments turned into a stream of light, rushing toward the small flowers, and instantly wrapped the body of the small flowers to form a new armor.


    The new armor is white, and the brilliance of the blazing white is constantly flowing. It is only the position of the eyes, but it is dark as ink, as if there is a black magic flame flowing in it.


    "Ah!" The small flower wrapped in the armor, screaming in the sky, the original short hair grows fast, growing out of the helmet, like a black waterfall.


    In the gaps of the armor, there are also black magic flames rising up, black and white to form a strong contrast.

 Chapter 3022： Armored

    As the power of the florets fluctuated, the time and space around them seemed to be distorted. The originally destroyed temple, in the black and white flames, gradually recovered.


    Not just the temple, the entire dark sanctuary has undergone a miraculous change under the influence of that power.


    The eternal darkness receded, and the originally ruined building began to recover. Whether it was a broken building or a trace of the years, it was smoothed under the magical power. The sanctuary gradually reverted from the ruins. Brilliance.


    Not long after, the darkness that shrouded the sanctuary has completely disappeared, and the entire dead star field has restored its vitality and beauty. A large number of life planets have regained their vitality, and the destroyed buildings have also been renewed.


    Even the stone statues in the temple and the temple have returned to normal. The only thing that has not been restored is the stone statue of the original Qin Xiu, and the small flower wearing the armor is suspended at that position, and the arrogance of the body gradually converges.


    "Small flower, you succeeded." The old cat on the side, staring at the small flower wearing armor, said excitedly.


    "Really promoted to the true level!" Xiaohua is also a bit happy, holding a fist and feeling the terror power flowing in the body.


    "No, not only the true **** level, your body bottleneck is true God level, but the strength that the armor gives you, but beyond this bottleneck, the combination of the Eucharist and the armor is enough for you to exert the power beyond the true **** level." Said the cat.


    "Where is Qin Lan? I want to avenge them." Xiaohua clenched his fist and said, his eyes sparkling with murder.


    "He is there..." The old cat stood on the top of the temple and extended a paw into the void.


    The little flower looked down at the old cat''s claws and immediately saw the shrine in the void.


    "He is a god? Which temple is his temple?" Xiaohua stared at the shrine.


    "He is not a true god. It is just a shameful sect of the sanctuary. Now he is within the genetic temple. Only when he enters the gene temple, he is likely to see him." The old cat said.


    "Geneth Temple?" Xiaohua stared at the highest point of the shrine, her eyes were more and more determined, and her body was getting stronger and stronger.


    boom!


    The scent of the scent of the flower, like a cannonball, breaks into the void, and the shape of the body disappears into a divine sequence. It quickly goes to the top of the shrine in the shrine.


    The shrine has been around for a long time, and the various races of the universe have become accustomed to the existence of the shrine. From time to time, there are creatures wishing to enter the shrine, or powerful creatures challenging the gods.


    A feather family has just entered the scope of the shrine, is hesitating to enter which temple to make a wish, but suddenly saw a white flame directly from the emptiness of the sky, heading for the upper level of the shrine.


    "Fly so fast? Are you eager to send a dead tire?" The feathers sneaked a sigh of relief, feeling that the owner of the flame should go to the upper temple to make a wish.


    After all, like Hansen, they challenged the destruction of the gods, and only once happened so far.


    However, soon the clan found something wrong, because the black and white flames of the road directly crossed the disaster-level and destruction-level temples and continued to fly upwards to see what it looked like, and it turned to the pyramid of the shrine. The uppermost gene temple.


    "What does he want to do?" The clan was a bit stunned.


    In fact, in the big universe, many people have noticed the behavior of Xiaohua, and they are watching him in confusion.


    At this time, the owner of the town Tiangu is also staring at the small flowers. The more he looks at the look on his face, the more eccentric. The sudden shape changes, like a teleport, usually appears in a secret room, quickly opening the organ, from a big bronze bell. I took out an old picture axis.


    Holding the drawing axis and teleporting out of the chamber, then staring at the figure of the small flower, quickly opened the drawing axis in the hand.


    I saw a man wearing a armor on the picture. The armor wrapped the man''s body and couldn''t see his appearance. But just the momentum that stood there, there was a kind of paper on the paper. It seemed to be the world. general.


    The owner of the town Tiangu looked at the armored man in the painting and looked at the small flowers flying in the shrine. The look on his face became more and more dignified.


    The armor in the painting is pure black, and the armor on the small flower is pure white. In addition, the two are exactly the same, as if they were carved out in a mold.


    "The palace owner... that person... that armor..." The first stern of the Tiantian Temple came to the front of the town Tiangong, and he was calm, and he was incoherent.


    After waiting for the first seat of the Tiangong Temple, a woman��s figure also appeared on the side of the town��s main palace. The face also said with a horrible color, ��The armor... wouldn��t it be that one?��


    "It''s hard to say, it seems very similar, but it''s a little different." The town of Tiantian looked at the armor in the picture, and looked at the small flowers in the shrine. The look was very complicated, and it seemed that it was not certain for a while.


    There are many ancient creatures in the universe, and the small flowers are exposed to the faint color. Even within the palace of blood and blood, the emperor looks at the flowers with some sorrow.


    The red woman was wearing a red umbrella. She didn''t know when she came to the emperor''s side. The red umbrella kept covering her face and could not see her appearance.


    "Master, is that one armor of the Lord?" The woman in red had some doubts in her voice.


    "I don''t know." The Emperor shook his head slightly.


    The woman in red said again, "The time is only less than twelve hours from the prediction of Han Jingzhi. If it is really the armor of the Lord, and the Lord is really not dead, maybe there is a chance to break the gene temple. It��s just that it doesn��t seem to have anything to do with Hansen. Unfortunately, the owner has paid so much holy blood, and the body is still in a state of weakness. We are afraid of being cheated by Han Jingzhi. He clearly uses the owner��s holy blood. Give Hansen a private interest."


    The emperor smiled slightly. "That''s not necessarily, although I don''t know if the armor is the one of the Lord, but even if it is really the one, the person wearing it can''t be the Lord, can break the gene? The temple is still an unknown number, maybe Hansen is still useful when it comes to time. Even if it is really cheated, it doesn''t matter, as long as the gene temple can be broken, then everything is worth it."


    "How can you be sure that the armor is not the Lord?" the red woman asked with some doubts.


    "Don''t you forget? My blood is infinitely close to the Lord Qin Xiu. If the armor is really the Lord Qin Xiu, I will definitely feel something." The Emperor calmly looked at the Flying to the Gene Temple. Xiaohua continued to say, "But now I have not felt the strong blood connection from him. Maybe he will have a little Qin Xiu blood, but it is absolutely impossible for Qin Xiu himself."


    In the eyes of countless old antiques, the small flowers have already flown to the Gene Temple and landed in the square in front of the Gene Temple. .

 Chapter 3023： Battle of the Temple

    All the people are shocked. So far, the only battle for the destruction of the gods is Hansen and Baihuang. Now, someone has directly killed the gene temple, and it will not be shocking. Fiction.


    While the flower fell on the gene temple, he did not wait for him to speak. There was a solemn and cold voice in the temple: "How guilty is the temple?"


    With the horror of the gods, the door of the Gene Temple opens, and the inside is full of brilliant lights. I saw a figure slowly coming out from the glory, but I can''t see his appearance, but the horrible momentum is already heart-warming. The sense of depression.


    "I didn''t mean to offend the gods, only come for Qin Lan, surrender Qin Lan, I will leave immediately." Xiaohua stared at the figure inside the Gene Temple.


    The condensed Hansen was wide-eyed at this time, looking at the small flower in front of the Gene Temple. Although he had not seen it for many years, he still could recognize it, that is, the flower would not be wrong.


    "What is he doing with Xiaohua?" Hansen was anxious, the horror of the Gene Temple. He knew that the destructive spirit would be nothing more than power. If it was really fighting, there would still be opportunities.


    But the guy who claims to be a **** is unfathomable, not as powerful as the four characters.


    "Weird..." Han Yuxi looked at the small flower in front of the temple, but frowned, muttering to himself: "The armor of the Lord is still there? How can it become like that?"


    "What do you say? The flower is wearing Qin Xiu''s armor?" Han Sen heard the words suddenly trembled, feeling very bad.


    "Do you know the people in the armor?" Han Yuqi asked unexpectedly Hansen.


    "That is my son." Hansen replied, and eagerly asked: "You said that the armor is the armor of the Lord? What is going on?"


    "Your son?" Han Yu groaned, did not answer Han Sen''s question, and seemed to be very unbelieving and asked again: "Your son? Are you sure that you are wearing your armor?"


    After the question, Han Yuxi added another sentence: "Is your blood and son?"


    "I can be sure, that is my own son. When I was very young, I was stolen by the nine blood-sucking cats and taken to the temple, but I can be sure that he is not wrong." Hansen said with certainty.


    How could he make mistakes, not to mention the feelings between blood relatives, just the kind of spiritual physique, except for his son Hansen, there is no possibility that a second person will be in the world.


    "That is strange. Most of your own genes are from the crystal family. The son you gave birth, how can you inherit it, can only be a crystal family. It is impossible to wear the armor unless..." Han Yuxi��s look gradually dignified.


    "Unless what?" Hansen��s hate can��t open Han Yu��s head and get the answer directly.


    "Impossible." Han Yuqi shook his head, as if he had decided his own guess.


    "If there is anything you can say it." Hansen was in a hurry.


    "I can''t be sure. It''s just an irresponsible guess, and it''s not necessarily correct. Let''s take a look at it." Han Yuxi said, Hansen said: "You are useless now, even if it is your son. It��s useless to go now. Before you can control the blue blood power, you go to the Gene Temple to die. To the guy who is suspected of your son, if he is wearing the Lord��s armor, maybe there are some chances. Now, you still have to calm down and reach an absolutely static state as soon as possible. At that time, even if your son is defeated by the gods, you have a chance to save him."


    Hansen didn''t know this truth, but in the past month, he has been trying to enter an absolutely static state, but he has never succeeded. At this time, he is so anxious, how can he calm down.


    "It is necessary to calm down. Han Yuxi said that there is nothing wrong with it. I must have enough strength to solve the problem." Hansen took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    At that time, the figure had already stepped out of the door of the Gene Temple. Almost at the moment he stepped out of the gate, the gate of the Gene Temple suddenly closed.


    "The goddess of the moment!" The various races of the universe finally saw who the figure came out of the Temple of Genes.


    Hansen naturally saw it, but he was not surprised. He had already heard of God before. The Gene Temple was guarded by twelve destructive gods. It may be the turn of the goddess to guard the gene temple.


    As soon as the goddess of the moment is cold and cold, standing on the steps in front of the gate of the Gene Temple, the condescending view of the small flower said: "Whether you come, the temple is only sinned by death."


    Said, the moment the goddess''s arm slowly lifted up, the index finger pointed to the small flower, the above is flashing with the swaying of the horrible, with that finger, the strange fluctuations instantly enveloped the entire temple space, time seems to be frozen, everything is attributed to Stationary state.


    The momentary power of the goddess of the moment, the various creatures have already seen it in the last war. At this time, it is still incredible to see it again.


    Seeing that the fluctuations above the fingers of the goddess of the moment have reached the front of the small flowers, everyone thought that the small flowers could only passively withstand the power of this attack, and there was no chance of resistance.


    But who knows that the small flower actually moved in the static of time, waving his fist to the moment of the goddess of the moment.


    Hey!


    The blazing blazing flames of the horror actually smashed the light of the goddess of the moment, like a meteor-like fierce shock to the goddess of the moment.


    The woman''s face changed slightly, her body shape flashed, and she escaped the punch.


    The fist flame struck the gate of the Gene Temple and made a loud bang. Although there was no door that could damage the gene temple, it also caused the door to tremble.


    "How is it possible!" All the creatures were shocked.


    The power of the goddess of the moment has already been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. At this time, it was actually broken by the power of time, and it was shattered by a fist, and even the goddess of the moment did not dare to confront it. This is a terrifying force.


    "Who is that guy?"


    "What a terrible power! When did we have such a strong man in the big universe?"


    The various races of the universe are horrified, and there are many discussions in private. Some old antiques in ancient times have changed their faces and become more and more ugly.


    "I don''t want to kill, don''t force me to kill, and surrender Qin Lan." Xiaohua stepped forward to the door of the Gene Temple, and said with a firm look.


    "In an instant... Fanghua..." The goddess of the moment did not answer, but the mysterious wave of the body shone, as if pushing the time and river, so that the time was long and the speed was flowing, the light was gone, and the blink of an eye was thousands of years. .

 Chapter 3024： Sacred ridge

    Time flies, and the millennium has passed in the blink of an eye, but the little flowers are completely unmoved, as if the years can not leave traces on him.


    In the moment, the goddess of the goddess swollen, and I saw that the palm of one hand was lifted up, and the five fingers were opened. Under his palm, the time went by, and the power of Fanghua suddenly rolled back.


    The moment the goddess was in the long river of rewinding, the body shape was affected by time, and there was a sign of rejuvenation.


    "I rely on who the guy is, use time power in front of the gods of the time system, and forcibly suppress the goddess of the moment!"


    The entire universe was boiling between this moment, and the devastating gods on the top were actually suppressed by a creature of the great universe to such an extent that it was impossible to imagine before.


    However, the old antiques that have some understanding of the sanctuary and the saints are shocked and open, and they can''t help but scream: "That is the time and space power of the Eucharist... Is it really the Lord''s Qin Xiu?"


    The goddess of the moment stretched out and pulled out, and in the air, this barely settled the long river of backwards, but the look on his face was already very ugly.


    Just as the moment the goddess was ready to start the moment, she saw the door of the Gene Temple open again, and a figure came out of it.


    "In an instant, you are not his opponent, or give him to me, the sanctuary thing should be closed by myself." Qin Lan came out of the gene temple, the blue flame of the body is getting stronger and stronger, the whole The body seems to be crystal clear and crystal clear, exuding the powerful atmosphere of the demon.


    In an instant, the goddess heard a slight frown, put away the pointer, and returned to the front door of the Gene Temple, but did not return to the temple, but watched the battle in front of the door.


    "Whether you are the real Qin Xiu, today will die in my hands. Only one Qin Lan is enough in this world. No need for Qin Xiu, no need for Sanctuary, that kind of decay. Things should have been completely annihilated long ago." Qin Lanxie said with a smile.


    "Is you killing the singer and the old eagle?" The florist immediately recognized Qin Lan, and his eyes were murderous.


    Qin Lan gave a slight glimpse, and immediately said with a smile: "It seems that you are not Qin Xiu, but also an ignorant idiot used by Qin Xiu. It doesn''t matter who you are, it will die soon." ""


    "Are you killing the singer and the old eagle?" Xiaohua asked again with no expression.


    "What about it? A few old slaves who are in the way. If they kill, they will kill, how can they?" Qin Lan said disdainfully.


    "Use your life to pay for their lives." Xiaohua heard furious, his blazing flames soared, and his palms caught the Qin Lan volley.


    I saw that time accelerated and the space shrank. Qin Lan��s body was suddenly pulled into the front of the small flower. The palm of the small flower was about to catch Qin Lan��s neck.


    "The time and space ability of the Eucharist may be useful to others. It is like a play for my Qin Lan." Qin Lan said scornfully, ignoring the flow of time and the contraction of space, his head tilted slightly, avoiding the palm of his hand. A fist hit the belly of the small flower.


    Hey!


    The other fist of Xiaohua greeted him with the blazing flame, and collided with Qin Lan��s fist. He suddenly saw the blue and white shock waves spread out from the center of their fists. The powerful force was hard. The students gave the body of both people a shock.


    "There is still a bit of skill, I have to look at it, Qin Xiu has taught you what." Qin blue eyes cold, body blue light again to the small flower impact.


    Xiaohua is not to be outdone, and with the Qin Lan battle, I saw a white, blue and two streams of light in the space in front of the gene temple, and the creatures below the level of the gods are not even visible when they move. The low-level deified strong can only see two streams of light entangled in the sky and underground.


    The Emperor sat on the throne and watched the two people fighting with great interest: "Interesting, it seems that they should all come from Qin Xiu, but the power is still very different. The Qin Lan is actually The fusion of the holy blood gene and the **** gene, the other one is more interesting, even with the power of the Eucharist, but it is not blue blood, it is a bit weird."


    "Can he break the gene temple?" the red woman asked with an umbrella.


    "If this is the case, I am afraid that it is impossible. Their strength should be very close to that of Qin Xiu in the past, but it is only close. What can Qin Qiu do not do? How can they do it?" .


    "Han Jingzhi''s prediction time is almost coming. If he can''t break the gene temple, it is Han Jingzhi''s old liar who is cheating us. I am going to find him." The red woman was cold.


    "Don''t worry, read it after reading it." The Emperor just said a faint sentence, holding a hand on his chin and continuing to watch the battle between Xiaohua and Qin Lan.


    The time and space power of Xiaohua seems to have no effect on Qin Lan, and the power of Qin Lan can''t suppress the holy body of Xiaohua. The time and space of the two men''s battles are cracked, but no one can take the upper hand.


    "Since you want to find death, then I will fulfill you." Qin Lan body shape suddenly exited the battle circle, the blue flame of the body is getting stronger and stronger, a pair of eyes like two rounds of blue sun, hands open, as if Embrace the sky and make a roar in the sky.


    With the roar of the roar, the blue flame of Qin Lan is like a volcanic eruption, even the armor worn on him is melted, revealing a powerful body, within the crystal clear body, everything As blue crystal is transparent, only the back of the spine, but a dark blue color, like a dragon blade, in his body exudes the power of terror, so that the momentum of Qin Lan continues to climb.


    Qin Lan directly stabbed himself into his chest, and even pulled out his spine, like a sword with the same handle.


    "Qin Xiu is self-righteous and regards me as a failure, but he can''t think of dreams. I can not only condense the body of the Holy Blood, but also integrate with the gods and create the sacred ridge. This is the strongest in the universe. The big gene, the most invincible blood, my Qin Lan is the one who should be in the world." Qin Lan eyes staring wildly at the sacred ridge in his hand, smirked and said: "Because you are wearing Qin Xiu''s armor, then It must be the descendant of Qin Xiu. Today I will smash you, completely sever the hope of Qin Xiu, and let him not rest in hell, regretting the same to me."


    Said, Qin Lan slowly raised the sacred ridge in his hand, the dark blue strange above the spine, burning a strange blue flame, the entire universe seems to be shaking with the sacred ridge, like Responsive to its call, resonate with it.

 Chapter 3025： I am back

    "Qin Xiu is so powerful, but he is always a person abandoned by the world. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t get the recognition of the world. I am different. I not only have his power, but also the gods. Genes are the masters of this world, and the whole universe will be my help..."


    As if in response to Qin Lan, the entire universe seems to resonate with the sacred ridge. There are countless strange forces in the space flowing to the sacred ridge, making the power of the sacred ridge and Qin Lan stronger and stronger. Break through the sky.


    The original small flower''s momentum is already very amazing, but compared with today''s Qin Lan, it was immediately suppressed, like the gap between ordinary people and giants.


    The small flower looks dignified, but it does not mean to retreat. The body is madly burning, and the black and white arrogance rises to the sky, and it is hard to withstand the terrible pressure of heaven and earth.


    "Go to hell!" The sacred ridge in the hands of Qin Lan finally moved, like a sword to the heart of a small flower.


    Xiaohua wanted to raise her arm to stop the blow, but suddenly found that the body seemed to be locked by the whole world, and could not move.


    This is just what happened in an instant. There is no time for a second reaction to the little flower. The sacred ridge has pierced into his chest. Even the armor of the Lord has no way to stop the sacred. The ridge is directly penetrated by the sacred ridge.


    "The coming is finally coming." Within the old house of the forest, the fortune teller closed his eyes and sighed.


    "Finally... I want to start..." The old cat in front of the temple was full of excitement.


    Qin Lan is a look of sorrow and madness, excitedly holding the sacred ridge and laughing: "What about Qin Xiu''s armor? What about the descendants of Qin Xiu''s selection? I can''t compare with my Qin Lan, I only It is someone who can truly surpass Qin Xiu..."


    Qin Lan��s crazy language has not been finished yet, but suddenly his face changed greatly. The next second, the madness and smile on his face became a horror.


    Qin Lan shouted in horror, as if he wanted to get rid of the sacred ridge in his hand, but it seemed to touch the electricity, and he couldn��t open it.


    At this time, the power of Qin Lan unexpectedly flowed to the sacred ridge, and the sacred ridge pierced into the chest of the small flower seemed to be melting and turned into a blue liquid flowing into the body of the small flower.


    "No...Impossible..." Qin Lan��s face has been distorted to the extreme, full of unwillingness, despair, fear, helplessness, resentment and hatred.


    However, no matter what he is thinking, he can never get rid of the sacred ridge, and the vitality of the body is flowing to the sacred ridge, and he himself is rapidly aging.


    The original handsome face was just a middle-aged man in a short time, and his hair even began to turn white.


    The face of the goddess changed suddenly, and the hair in the hands condensed the power of time and stabbed it toward Han Xiaohua. However, the time and spirit are far away from Han Xiaohua and Qin Lan, as if they were caught in endless time and space, how can they no longer Close to the minute.


    The great universe of all creatures watched the rapid aging of Qin Lan. From an invincible strong man, it turned into a dying white-haired old man. The weak vitality of the body was almost impossible to feel.


    Hey!


    Qin Lan finally got rid of the sacred ridge, the whole person fell to the ground, but unfortunately he can''t climb up even now, but with the dim old eyes, staring at Han Xiaohua.


    The sacred ridge has been completely transformed into a body of liquid pouring into the small flower, and the rupture on the armor has been automatically healed. In addition to the black and white two-color flame, there is another blue force in the body of the small flower. In the rogue, quickly merge with his body.


    The armor, as if it was rendered by blue blood, began to show some blue patterns on the white armor.


    boom!


    A pair of transparent blue wings spread out behind the armor and gradually extended into nothingness, as if connected to the entire universe.


    At this time, Xiaohua��s eyes became a blue color, and his eyes slowly calmed down from the previous killings. It seemed to have a gentle smile.


    "You...you are...you are...cough..." The dying Qin Lan, seeing the eyes, the whole body trembled fiercely, as if something was scared and the eyes were suddenly enlarged. At the limit, there is no way to continue.


    "Working hard, your mission has been completed, you are doing very well." Xiaohua said softly to Qin Lan, just like an elder is applauding a younger generation.


    "Impossible...Impossible...I can''t..." Qin Lan seems to understand something. For a time, all kinds of emotions are pouring into my heart. For a time, I am crazy, and I am desperately supporting the aging body to get up. I want to pounce on the little flower, but I only took two steps, and I fell to the ground. I hated desperately and took a small flower outside. I tried to catch the small flowers with my hands, but in the end I was unable to hang down, eyes. It is a great embarrassment, and it is not obvious.


    "My poor child, why are you doing this?" Xiaohua sighed, but did not look at Qin Lan, but his eyes turned to the front of the gene temple.


    In the palace of blood-stricken teaching, the emperor suddenly stood up from the throne, and looked strangely: "Qin Xiu actually did not die, and Qin Lan died of good oysters, thinking that he had got rid of Qin Xiu��s control and destroyed. The sanctuary, but did not want Qin Xiu to deliberately do it. If he did not enter the genetic temple to integrate the gods'' genes, he created the sacred ridge. How can Qin Xiu really transform and be no longer rejected by this great universe... Who is I can think that the biggest traitor of the Sanctuary is the key to Qin Xiu''s rebirth. Now Qin Xiu borrows weight and has a strong body, and is no longer rejected by this universe. Even with those gods, he can get a big universe. The privilege...a good Qin Xiu...a good calculation..."


    "God... I Qin Xiu is back..." The little flower looked softly at the Gene Temple, and walked toward the Gene Temple step by step.


    The goddess wanted to start, but suddenly heard a loud bang, the door of the Gene Temple opened, and a palm of her hand held her shoulder so that she could not rush out.


    "God...Adult..." The goddess turned her head and saw the figure holding her shoulder, and she was respectful.


    "Retreat, go back to your temple." God patted the shoulders of the goddess of the moment, said with a smile.


    The goddess of the moment paid a respectful reverence and returned to his temple.


    The people of the big universe saw that the figure turned out to be a girl, and there was no strength in her body. I don��t know why even the goddess was so respectful to her.


    Lonely bamboo saw the girl''s appearance, but it was a shock, and she shouted: "Hey!"


    Https:


    Please remember the domain name of this book: Literature Library mobile version reading URL: m.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 3026： I don’t regret being guilty

    When the sword rises from the sword, it will rush to the void.


    However, I suddenly saw the fluctuations in the surrounding space. There was a strong enchantment that trapped it. The sword was on the enchantment. I saw the light and shadow shaking, but the sword could not open it.


    "Master, let me go out, I must bring the nephew back." Lonely bamboo eyes firmly said.


    "Everything begins with nothing and nothing. If you can comprehend the true meaning of the wordless book, you can break the enchantment." The voice of the Lord of Heavenly Palace is passed into the enchantment.


    "���!" The solitude of the bamboo is like a fire, and the sword and the sword are enchanted, but the enchantment seems to absorb all the power. The powerful sword power of the bamboo can not shake the existence of the enchantment.


    Before the Gene Temple, Qin Xiu looked at God calmly. In his eyes, appearance and body were not important. He could see it, that is God.


    "God, the last time I lost, because I was rejected by this world, now my body has been recognized by the world, standing at the same starting point with you, it is time to make a conclusion." Qin Xiu said faintly.


    God stood in front of the gate of the Gene Temple and calmly looked at Qin Xiu: "You have already lost."


    "Oh, then I am going to ask for advice, where am I lost?" Qin Xiura looked at God with interest.


    God smiled and said: "I still remember that the proud saint Qin Xiu once said that even if it is an enemy of the whole world, it will kill a world. But now you, you choose to succumb to this world, even if you can beat me. You have already lost."


    Qin Xiu nodded earnestly: "Yes, I have already lost. I originally wanted to use genetic origin to create a gene that transcends God, so that I can override the world, but in the end I still failed, it is almost Impossible things, so you can only retreat to the next level, to integrate the genes of God and achieve the body of half-human and half-god, that is, you can retain your own strength and be accepted by the world."


    Speaking of this, Qin Xiu��s eyes did not waver at all, and he still firmly said: "But it is not important. Even if you use all the means that the world does not care, even if you are unscrupulously rejected by all things, even if this is defeated, Everything doesn''t matter, as long as I can fulfill my wishes, even if it is gone."


    "For the sake of one''s own self, it is hard for all life, is it really worth it?" God said.


    "Thousands of sins are added, I am willing to bear, but this heart must not be changed." Qin Xiu Xin is like iron, can not be shaken, step by step toward the gene temple.


    With his pace, the whole world seems to be oppressed toward the shrine, and there have been countless cracks on the immortal temple.


    The temple at the bottom was cracked first, and some smaller temples had broken out of the shrine.


    "The shrine has begun to collapse, and it is worthy of the Lord''s Qin Xiu." The Emperor looked up at the void and his eyes were full of excitement.


    "Han Jingzhi''s prophecy really has to be realized." The red woman was also excited and shivering.


    Seeing Qin Xiu step by step to the gene temple, and the shrine is constantly cracking and cracking under his feet. The cracks like a dragon are torn apart between the shrines. The shrine is constantly collapsed, just like the end of the world.


    God stood in front of the gate of the Gene Temple, but did not move at all. He rose up to sacred and solemn brilliance and confronted the power of Qin Xiu.


    However, the power of God could not stop the pace of Qin Xiu, but the pace of Qin Xiu was slowed down.


    Qin Xiu said while walking: "There are not many people worthy of my admiration in this world. You are one of them, but unfortunately, you are bound by rules, and you are acting outside the rules, and you are not bound by everything. The victory and defeat have already been separated, even if you are, today can only be defeated."


    The shrine collapsed, but God is still as calm as it is: "I don''t think so, there is no way to be born, there are rules, and if there is nothing, nothing will exist, there will be no you or me. There is a sense of God in it, and you must not be overly demanding."


    "Is it unfair, what is the use of it? If the world really needs rules, then let me define this rule." Qin Xiu��s eyes bloom, the black and white flames on his body are more intense, and the blue pattern on the armor Also flashing the demon blue light, it seems to be alive.


    Rumble!


    With the oppression of Qin Xiu, there are more and more cracks on the shrine. Although God tried to protect the gene temple, his power has little effect on Qin Xiu. Under the pressure of Qin Xiu, the corner of his mouth has overflowed with blood. .


    "Your body is limited by rules. You can''t fight with me. You can only come with the flesh. It''s just that you are too weak. If you want to come to choose her, you must have a plot. It''s better to listen." Qin Xiu Said while pressing forward.


    "She is a shit," said the god.


    Upon hearing this name, Qin Xiu��s body trembled a bit, and his footsteps stopped for a moment, and his eyes flashed a complex color.


    However, after the blink of an eye, Qin Xiu��s gaze returned to the clear, watching God said: "This is not a child, if you think she can stop me with her, then I think wrong."


    As said, Qin Xiu took another step forward. He collided with the force field before God, causing the temple to collapse more powerfully. The temples were constantly splitting and drifting away in the void.


    The entire shrine is about to disintegrate, and most of the temples at the bottom have been split.


    "No, I just want to tell you that this world is not just that you have loved ones," God said.


    "How about that? Even though there are countless creatures in the world, there is only one person for me." Qin Xiu''s will cannot be shaken, step by step, pressing the gene temple.


    The immortal gene temple began to vibrate at this time, and the lanterns in the temple were all shining at this time, helping God to confront the power of Qin Xiu.


    Rumble!


    The heavens and the earth have changed dramatically, and a ruined temple has broken out from the shrine and floated to the boundless void.


    All the people of the heavens were terrified at this time. With the collapse of the shrine, a catastrophe occurred throughout the universe.


    Floods and waves, volcanic eruptions, electromagnetic storms in the stars and sky, all kinds of turbulent waves, like the end of the world.


    On the condensation star, Hansen''s eyes burn like a flame, and the body trembles.


    He can feel that the small flowers still exist in the armor, but they are suppressed by the power of Qin Xiu, just as the deaf children are attached to the gods. In essence, they are still small flowers, but they are occupied by foreign forces.


    As long as he can expel the power, he can save the small flowers, but Hansen is slow to understand the absolute stillness, there is no way to control the blue blood power in the body.


    "Can''t wait any longer, although Xiaohua is only being suppressed now, but Qin Xiu''s strength is getting stronger and stronger, and Xiaohua is likely to be completely indulged..." Han Sen knows that he has no time, he can only take a chance and run the blood. The life nerve instantly activates the blue blood power in the body.

 Chapter 3027： Reverse blood

    Before Han Jingzhi gave Hansen''s genetic fluid, it was only able to let the blue blood settle down, but at this time Hansen himself started the blood and nerves, and the power of blue blood was suddenly stimulated.


    Almost at the same time, Hansen��s nine blood-blooded cat tattoos also emerged.


    "What are you doing? Don''t mess around, your strength is not enough to control the blue blood. Even if you force the use of blue blood, do you think you can benefit from the orthodox blue blood owner?" Han Yuxi said with a frown.


    Han Sen knows that Han Yuxi said that there is nothing wrong with it. Whether it is the Emperor or him, the blue blood power of the body begins with Qin Xiu. In the presence of Qin Xiu, the use of blue blood power means that it is a big knife in front of Guan Gong.


    But now Han Sen has no other choices. He can''t watch the little flowers sinking. It is his own son. His blood is thicker than water. Now he is not doing a number of questions. There is no correct answer. Some things know that it is impossible, but Do it anyway.


    With the operation of the blood vessels, the power of the blue blood gene and the nine-blooded cat tattoo suddenly broke out, making the blood vessels faster and faster, and it is already on the verge of losing control.


    At this time, Han Sen��s breath suddenly changed, and the whole body��s blood was retrograde, running in the opposite direction to the blood.


    This is the genetic algorithm "Xuan Huang Jing" which is the opposite of the blood-like nerve. Hansen has not dared to run the blood and nerves. It is because he does not know what kind of consequences will be caused after reversing the blood.


    After all, his body was controlled by the power of blue blood and nine blood-sucking cats. The physical condition was too complicated. In case of reversing the blood, causing confusion of the three forces, the body might be confused.


    But now Hansen can''t manage that much. The simple blue blood power can''t beat Qin Xiu, and it is impossible to save the small flowers. As long as there is hope, Han Sen will try.


    With the reversal of qi and blood, the power of blue blood also reversed, and the strange blue, in the process of reversal, gradually faded and turned toward red.


    The nine life-blooded cat tattoos behind it are getting brighter and brighter, as if they were blessed by the power of God, and almost turned into a shadow of Han Sen''s body.


    "How could this be? Is it true that the power of the nine-blooded blood cat is actually the power to reverse the blood-staining nerves?" Han Sen felt that the nine-sex-blooded cat tattoo on his back was getting hotter and hotter, and the strength in the body was getting more and more Strong, almost all the blue blood in the body has to be converted into red blood.


    Suddenly, a figure of figure came from the thick snow, and soon came to Hansen not far away.


    Hansen saw the figure, suddenly blinking in the eyes, staring at the figure and saying: "You dare to appear in front of me?"


    "Nine life blood cat?" Han Yuqi also showed a surprised color on her face. She had only heard that the nine-life blood cat was still alive, and now she is surprised to see the nine-life blood cat.


    After all, she was watching the death of a nine-life blood cat, and she was able to resurrect the deceased. Even she could not do it. She only looked at the **** cat with the mind of the researcher. I want to know what Qin Xiu used. Let the nine life blood cats come back to life.


    "I am sorry for your Han family, and I am sorry for the small flowers. If you want to kill me, you can start now." The old cat slowly walked to Hansen, and his look was very calm.


    "Do you think I don''t dare?" Hansen clenched his fist and banged him to the old cat who was less than three meters away from him.


    Hey!


    Although there is no blessing of genetic surgery, Hansen��s body is so powerful that the old cat��s face is twisted and distorted, and the body flies out and hits an iceberg. The iceberg collapsed.


    Soon, the old cat climbed out of the collapsed ice, the corners of his mouth were stained with blood, and his face was still so calm. He once again walked to Hansen and said: "The world knows that I am the Sanctuary One of the holy beasts, but I don��t know that the four holy beasts are just poor experimental products, and I am the poorest one. Even though I was still dragged back from **** by Qin Xiu, I could not get rid of his control. The tragic fate."


    "In this case, why do you want to harm the flowers?" Hansen stared at it coldly, his fists still clenched, ready to punch again.


    The old cat shook his head and said: "Even if I don''t choose a small flower, there will still be human beings selected, and that person will still be your Korean family. And I chose a small flower, but I also left you Han. A glimmer of hope, this is my hope."


    "What do you mean?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "Others don''t know, but I know very well that the blood of Xiaohua is inherited from you, but his blood is not perfect. Your other child Linger is the real blood. You know why I didn''t take the spirit." Child, just took away the small flowers?" The old cat has already reached less than ten meters from Hansen, then stopped and did not continue to go.


    "That is because Linger was born too late, you have no chance to change people, or Qin Xiu has no time to wait." Han Sen coldly said.


    The old cat shook his head and said: "If Qin Xiu sees Linger, I am afraid he would rather wait for thousands of years, let alone just a few years."


    After a pause, the old cat continued: "The flower of the small flower is very good, but it is not perfect. Qin Xiu borrows his weight, and there are flaws and flaws. This is our last chance."


    Hansen��s words about the old cat are not even a word, cold and cold: "If you don''t bring the little flowers to him, he has no chance to be born again."


    "That is, you don''t understand Qin Xiu. He wants to do something. He will never leave only a back road. Even if I don''t bring him a small flower, he must have a way to get what he wants. He got the perfect body, it is better to give him an imperfect body, but enough to make him tempted body." The old cat said.


    "Do you think I will believe you?" Hansen stared coldly at the old cat.


    "You don''t need to believe, you just have to do it according to your own wishes." The old cat smiled and said.


    "My wish is to kill you, and then kill Qin Xiu." Han Sen stared at the old cat.


    The smile on the old cat''s face is even stronger: "Your second willing to do it yourself, but the first one will, but I can help you."


    Said, the old cat burned a **** flame, but looked carefully, but found that it is not a flame, but a trace of vitality and blood from its body.


    Hansen and Han Yuxi are all a slight glimpse. I don''t know what it wants to do. This way, it is equal to self-harm, which is more painful than a thousand knives.

 Chapter 3028： Change plan

    The blood and vitality that the old cat pulled out was actually attracted to the body of Hansen as if it had been attracted by a magnet. It was quickly put into the blood of the reversal, and became part of the torrent of the Xuanhuang. The power of Hansen has become stronger.


    "Why do you want to do this?" Han Sen looked at the old cat with rapid aging and rapid aging, and the look on his face became strange.


    The look on the old cat''s face is incomparably calm: "I died because of the Holy Spirit test. Qin Xiu used his genetic blood to resurrect me and made me become his ape. Although I have been with blue blood for years. Fighting, but it is always difficult to completely get rid of the control of blue blood. Even though I have studied the technique of reversing the blue blood, it is still difficult to completely get rid of the control. Later I gradually realized that I have already died and my spirit has collapsed. Broken, Qin Xiu incorporates his spirit when repairing my spirit, so I can''t get rid of his control anyway."


    "But the technique of reversing the blue blood that I have studied can restrain his blue blood gene. I originally intended to give my strength to Linger, because only the perfect body of Linger can defeat Qin Xiu. "The old cat said that the look became strange: "To tell the truth, you are like the emperor. I have been paying attention long before, but in the end I did not choose you, because in my opinion, you are not perfect." There are deficiencies in it, and it is impossible to grow up to be able to truly defeat Qin Xiu."


    The blood of the old cat is gradually falling, which means that its vitality is almost cut off.


    The old cat''s face showed a stunned color: "I am sorry for the small flower. He regarded me as a close relative, but I pushed him to hell. Death is not enough to redeem my sin. Now I will return my life to you. Bring my life and defeat Qin Xiu to save the little flowers. I know it''s hard, but this time, I believe you can do it."


    Said, the old cat looked up to see the Qin Xiu in the void, or a small flower, the eyes reveal complex colors, flaws, reluctance, helplessness, and a kind of decision.


    "Small flowers also believe that you will be able to do it." The old cat said in a word, the blood of the body bloomed, just like the last afterglow of the sunset, the blood on the whole body was released, and it rushed toward Han Sen.


    The blood flame seems to return to the light. After the blazing, it quickly declines. Only the rest of the earth is ash, and it drifts away as the wind and snow blow.


    Hansen��s look is complicated, and he doesn��t know what it��s like.


    He hates old cats. It is the old cat that makes it difficult for them to reunite. It is the small flower of the old cat that is occupied by Qin Xiu.


    However, Hansen is hard to hate at this time. Although the old cat did not say it clearly, Hansen has already understood its meaning.


    Originally, the old cat wanted to wait until Linger grew up, and then Linger inherited its blood power to defeat the imperfect Qin Xiu.


    However, if I waited until then, the small flower was completely saved, so the old cat gave up his choice, and finally chose Hansen which is not optimistic.


    This is of course not because Hansen��s excellence has impressed it, but that the old cat has no way of watching the flower completely indulge, and eventually changed his plan, took its life, put its hopes, and put its hatred and love. It is pinned on Hansen, a person he does not want to choose.


    "Even if you don''t have your life, I will definitely save the little flowers, and go with peace of mind." Han Sen''s eyes stared at the void, the nine-blooded blood cat on his back was shining, the red blood in his body roared, and the infinite power was in Condensed in the body.


    Nine blood cat tattoos seem to have spirituality, the light and shadow nodded slightly, and suddenly broke into the air, into a little bit of streamer into Hansen''s body, **** tattoos gradually faded, melting in the torrent of the Xuan Huang Jing.


    The shrine collapsed and the temples separated. The entire universe was also chaotic. All the races were catastrophic. The entire universe could hardly find a clean soil.


    boom!


    The light of the temple that has not yet broken out from the shrine is like a volcano erupting. It seems that the gods want to rush out of the temple.


    At this time, God spoke up and said: "All the gods have their own duties, and they must not leave their duties. The shrine can be broken, and the foundation of the great universe cannot be destroyed."


    "I will wait for you to live with the adults." There are sorrowful voices in the temples, which sway the heavens and the world.


    God smiled slightly, and the body suddenly fell down. At the same time, a man��s spiritual light appeared, and one hand hugged the unconscious child.


    "The responsibility lies, the rest are not pity." Between the words of God, the radiance of the holy glory, the entire shrine under his radiance, even apart, all the temples are separated from the gene temple, toward the universe The four scattered and wandering away, if the big shrine, only the remaining gene temple is still standing in the void.


    "Before I was outside the system, you can beat me. Now I am within the system, but you can''t help me. It''s really sad. Is this the order you want to guard?" Qin Xi sighed.


    God just smiled and reached out. The nephew in his arms was wrapped in a sacred radiance, flying away from the scope of the Gene Temple and heading for the town of Heaven.


    After doing all this, God looked at Qin Xiu and said seriously: "Yes, this is the order I am holding, and I will always guard it."


    "Sorry, your order, I have to break." Qin Xiu looks affirmative, people have stood in front of God, the two are less than one meter apart, face-to-face confrontation, the power of terror is constantly intertwined between the two .


    Rumble!


    The violent vibration of the entire gene temple broke away from the original position, slowly sinking and falling.


    For a time, the universe has created space cracks and turbulence everywhere, causing disasters to traverse, just as the end of the world is coming.


    "The Temple of Genes is going to fall!" The Emperor''s face was full of excitement.


    However, many of the creatures in the great universe are sorrowful and sorrowful. They do not know how many souls are implicated in disasters. They struggle to survive in disasters, but they are swallowed up by disasters.


    The mountains collapsed, the rivers rushed, and the sun and the moon reversed. It seems that the world is going to be broken.


    "Damn...the gene temple has a deep involvement with the big universe...you can''t let him ruin the gene temple..." The town''s main lord broke through the air and wanted to rush into the scope of the gene temple.


    However, he just rushed to the front of the gene temple, punched Qin Xiu, but above the gene temple was a great light, but a force instead shook the town of Tiangong.


    The power of the Gene Temple is actually protecting a person who wants to destroy it.


    There are many strong people who have the same thoughts as the Lord of the Town, but each one is blocked from the Gene Temple. No one can rush into it. They are blocked by the power of the Gene Temple. Their attacks have become the Temple of Attack Gene. Let it fall faster.


    Just as many terrorist powers were at a loss, they suddenly saw a red-blooded flame of light rising from the sky, ignoring the enchantment of the Gene Temple, and suddenly broke into the scope of the Gene Temple and landed on the square in front of the Gene Temple. .

 Chapter 3029： Qin Qinxiu

    "Han Sen!" This is what everyone sees clearly. The person who fell in front of the Gene Temple turned out to be Hansen. Fiction.


    Hansen stood by, and his eyes fell on Qin Xiu in front of the temple, and did not immediately start.


    Qin Xiu naturally also saw Han Sen, faintly said: "This is not the place you should come."


    Hansen listened to this sentence and knew that the Qin Xiu remnant in the holy garden was not so simple. Qin Xiu obviously recognized him, and his intersection with Qin Xiu was only the sorrowful soul.


    "I don''t want to come, but you did something that made me want to come." Hansen stared at Qin Xiu.


    "What?" Qin Xiu oppressed God, and there was still room to chat with Hansen. There was no change in his looks. It seemed that he had enough strength.


    "Leave that body, he is not yours," Hansen said.


    Qin Xiu looked at Han Sen at this time and asked: "Is this body related to you?"


    "My son." Han Sen said this, not only Qin Xiu, but many powerful people outside the Gene Temple are surprised.


    No one thought that Qin Xiu��s reborn body turned out to be Hansen��s son. Everyone��s face became strange at a time.


    Qin Xiu laughed: "A good old cat, it''s a good calculation. No wonder it will bring this body to me. It turns out that if you are, I have to be scrupulous."


    The town Tiangong and the Taishang patriarch looked at each other and saw the surprise color in the other''s eyes. Since it was the supreme level of the gods in the gene temple, Qin Xiu did not care.


    It��s obviously not a vain language to say such things now.


    It��s just that they don��t understand why Qin Xiu is so worried about Hansen. If Hansen got the power of blue blood and defeated the relationship of the goddess of the moment, it was somewhat unreasonable.


    The power of blue blood originated from Qin Xiu. If Hansen��s blue blood power from others can make Qin Xiu scruples, no one can believe it.


    Qin Xiu continued: "Although I am sorry, I can''t return it to you. If you want to threaten me with Waner, then you are wrong."


    "Don''t you say that it is only one person, not the Waner?" Hansen originally used Waner to exchange the thoughts of Xiaohua, but did not expect Qin Xiu to be so determined to break this road.


    "Yes, I can do anything for Wan, but I know better. If you can''t break the gene temple, it doesn''t make any sense to let Waner live." Qin Xiu said with a smile: "Not to mention I am very clear. You are definitely not a person who can be worried about the innocent girl for his own sake."


    "Maybe I am like you, you can commit any sin for a person." Hansen looked at Qin Xiu coldly.


    The smile on Qin Xiu''s face is even stronger: "Then you are even less likely to hurt Waner, because she is my life. If she has no life, I can''t live any longer. I can''t live. It��s natural to die.��


    "So, you and I can only fight one battle." Han Sen knows that it is no longer necessary to talk about it. It is impossible to change the flower with Waner.


    "No one can stop me from breaking the gene temple, including you, but as a reward for your care of Wan, I will not kill you." Qin Xiu said.


    "I will." Han Sen said coldly.


    Qin Xiu laughed again: "I am not kidding you. Your body is flowing with my blood. It can be said that it is my imitation. Do you think an imitation can surpass the deity?"


    "That would have been tried before I knew it." Hansen ran his blood and nerves, causing his own blue light.


    "I want to beat me with my strength, you are too naive." Qin Xiu said in a light way, the fascinating blue pattern on the armor flickers, but there is no meaning to fight Hansen, still oppressing God, It��s as if Hansen is not worthy of his attention.


    Han Sen''s blue light is getting stronger and stronger, and at the same time, he walks toward Qin Xiu step by step. Every time he takes a step, his body''s momentum is doubled, just like the war gods in the sky.


    Qin Xiu said: "You can train my blue blood gene to such a degree. It is really amazing. Even if it was me, it is already comparable. I am sorry, but now I am not the same as me, let alone that. Power is my own, no one can hurt me with my strength."


    Hansen said nothing, and a punch hit Qin Xiu. The horror of the blue light tore up all the rules of order, with the power of the world to blast to Qin Xiu.


    The power of blue blood is incompatible with the rules of the great universe, but this power also has the greatest damage to the rules of the universe. Under Hansen''s fist, even the huge star field will be destroyed.


    The strong man like the goddess of the moment will also be killed by him.


    However, in the face of such a terrible force, Qin Xiu did not mean to dodge, even the intention of confrontation did not, let the horrible blue light bombardment on his back.


    If the spring and yang snow, the horrible blue light bombing on Qin Xiu''s body, did not set off a trace of waves, but instead integrated into the armor, absorbed by those blue patterns, making it more glamorous, Qin Xiu''s momentum is also Stronger one point.


    "I said that it is impossible to hurt me with my strength." Qin Xiu said faintly.


    The strong people outside the Gene Temple are all face-changing. Qin Xiu is even more terrible than they think. Although they also think that Hansen can''t be Qin Xiu''s opponent, he didn''t think it was so bad. Not to mention hurting Qin Xiu, even the power of Hansen has become the help of Qin Xiu.


    "Is it?" Hansen looked the same, but once again gathered strength, and punched Qin Xiu.


    Only this time, the light on his fist turned into a bright red color, which is completely different from the previous blue, as if it were two extremes.


    Qin Xiu slightly frowned, his eyes showed a touch of surprise color, apparently some doubts in his heart, but still still reluctant to give up the oppressive gene temple, just extended a fist and greeted Hansen��s punch.


    The magical power of blue and white, and the blood color of Hansen collided with each other. The blood color quickly brightened the blue and white colors. It was only the time of blinking, and the armor of Qin Xiu was dyed red.


    "Is there still such a thing? Reversed the power of blue blood?" Qin Xiu''s eyes are wide, his body is rapidly deteriorating, and his strength is also declining.


    The originally oppressed God finally had the opportunity to fight back. The light of his body was released, and Qin Xiu, who had been oppressing the gene temple, was bounced out.


    Hey!


    Qin Xiu��s body hit a stone pillar, the body continued to degenerate, the blue pattern on the armor became lighter and thinner, and the blue light in the eye gradually weakened.

 Chapter 3030： Does not belong to this world

    Qin Xiu''s level of gods and the level of the great universe are also rapidly degrading. The level of destructive spirits possessed by the sacred ridges has been reduced to a disaster level in a moment, and continues to decline.


    The large cosmic level of the small flower body is also rapidly falling, the true god, the butterfly, the broken scorpion..., all the way down.


    The town of Tiangong and other strong people are both surprised and happy. Although Hansen has the name of Han Sheng, but no one has thought that his power can even be defeated by Qin Xiu.


    At this time, see the level of the gods in Qin Xiu��s body is about to fall out of the destruction level. The Gene Temple has no longer sheltered his body, and he will not hesitate any more. He will exert the strongest power to kill Qin Xiu and remove the largest from the universe. The scourge.


    The power of destroying the earth and destroying the earth came down. Seeing that Qin Xiu would be killed, but suddenly saw the light and shadow flashing, Qin Xiu disappeared, and the void was shattered by many terrorist forces, and collapsed to form a black hole.


    "Han Sen... What are you doing... I don''t want to kill him now... just in case of him..." an elder of the Taishang family shouted.


    Everyone saw Han Sen holding Qin Xiu with one hand and appeared on the other side of the starry sky.


    But soon they thought that Qin Xiu��s body was Hansen��s son, and Hansen certainly could not watch his son being killed.


    "Han Sen, Qin Xiu is the great devil who destroys the universe. He can''t give him a chance. He will kill him soon, or he will endless trouble!" said the Taishang patriarch.


    Hansen said indifferently, "I don''t care what Qin Xiu wants to do, but my son can''t die."


    Han Sen grabbed Qin Xiu and looked at Qin Xiu, who was degenerating all over the body, saying, "Qin Xiu, leaving my son''s body, I don''t care about other things, you don''t want your life."


    The blue light in Qin Xiu��s eyes was very indifferent, and the body was controlled by Hansen, but he laughed. ��Han Sen, I really didn��t think that you could reverse the power of the blue blood gene. This is really a genius. Extreme masterpiece, even I have never tried it, you are really surprised me."


    "Let''s talk nonsense, leave my son''s body." Han Sen grabbed Qin Xiu, the power of Xuan Huang Jing continued to rush out, oppressing and invading Qin Xiu''s body, so that Qin Xiu''s body is constantly degrading.


    Qin Xiu was so insane that he laughed. He didn��t seem to hear Hansen��s words. He said, ��I should have thought of it, it��s so good, I��m so happy...��


    Hansen still wants to say something, but a force suddenly broke out from Qin Xiu��s body. The blue color that had been dimmed in his eyes instantly turned into a blood red color. All the blue patterns on the armor also transformed in this moment. It is a blood red color, and Guanghua is even more terrifying than the blue before. The whole person is wrapped in a **** flame.


    The pair of light wings behind it also turned into a blood red color, dyed the whole void into blood, and the big universe was reflected in a blood.


    Under the influence of Hansen��s strength and Qin Xiu��s power, he was suddenly knocked out by the earthquake, and his face became very dignified.


    The Taishou patriarch and other people were even more shocked. Anyone could see it. Qin Xiu actually mastered Hansen��s power to knock down the level of the gods.


    The previous Qin Xiu was almost invincible, and now he has mastered the power of Hansen, which is not desperate.


    Seeing the momentum of Qin Xiu''s body soaring, the level of the gods and the level of the flesh are rapidly recovering. The Taishou patriarch immediately screamed and pushed the power of the Taishang inductive article to the limit. The whole person merged with the order power of the big universe. It turned into a majestic Wei Li suppression to Qin Xiu, while Da Dao said, "He has not fully recovered, killed him."


    Many large-scale enemies did not hesitate, and they used their strongest strength to go to Qin Xiu to kill.


    boom!


    Qin Xiu Yang Tianxiaoxiao, the red shock wave radiated out instantly, and the power of the strong tyrants of the Taishou patriarchs was shaken, and their bodies were also shaken out.


    What is even more amazing is that the Taishou patriarchs found that their bodies were rapidly degrading, and they fell to the butterfly level in an instant, and they were still rapidly degrading. No one except Hansen was spared.


    "It''s over!" A Taishang elder''s face was pale and full of despair.


    Not only him, but all the great powers of the big universe know that they are finished. Qin Xiu really masters the power of Hansen and is even stronger than Hansen.


    "Thank you Hansen, if you don''t have it, I can''t think of the power of the blue blood gene can be used like this." Qin Xiu''s **** flames, while walking toward the gene temple.


    "This is not what I created." Hansen stared at Qin Xiu.


    "I know." Qin Xiu nodded slightly. "If you guessed it correctly, this should be a masterpiece of the old cat, but after all, you show it to the world, and it is true that your achievements are correct."


    "Let it open, you can''t stop me. With your current strength, I broke the gene temple and it is good for you. I can even make you become the master of this world and become a greater existence than God." Qin Xiu Said.


    "Leaving the body of Xiaohua, I don''t care what you want to do," Hansen said earnestly.


    "Since you insist on obstructing me, then don''t dare me not to care about your love for Waner." Qin Xiu said, the blood flames skyrocketed, and in the blink of an eye, Hansen was in front of one hand and grabbed Hansen''s chest. .


    Hansen also condensed the power of the Xuan Huang Jing, and punched Qin Xiu with a fist. The two **** forces were intertwined. Han Sen found that his power of Xuan Huang went away to Qin Xiu, which made Qin Xiu��s strength come. The stronger.


    "You are very strong, but your strength is from me. No matter how hard you try, you can''t surpass me. In this universe, no one but me can really control this power. You know why. "Qin Xiu grabbed Hansen''s fist and said calmly.


    ��Why?�� Hansen wanted to get rid of Qin Xiu��s palm, but found that the power inside the body did not listen at all, just like being attracted by a powerful magnet, and constantly flowing to Qin Xiu.


    "Because I don''t belong to this world at all, my strength does not belong to this world, and you are the life of this world after all, even if there is my genetic blood in the body, I can''t really control the power that does not belong to this world. The mind, even paying for it, puts everything on you, but it will never understand, those calculations will not succeed at all, because it is wrong from the beginning." Qin Xiu said, The other palm volleyed to Hansen''s forehead.


    Hansen only felt the soul of the sea vibrate, the Tianshen Tower was not controlled, and flew away from the soul sea, falling in the palm of Qin Xiu.


    Hey!


    The tower of the destiny was broken, and the things inside were scattered. Wan is also among them. Qin Xiu took a hand and held his waist in his arms. .

 Chapter 3031： Not the end

    "Han Sen, although I am very reluctant to kill you, but for Waner, anyone who blocks me must die. If you have any last words, you can say now, look at Wan��s sentiment, as long as it is with me. If the road does not conflict, it will definitely help you. Novel." Qin Xiu loved to look at Wan''s in his arms.


    "I want you to die." Hansen''s power burst out of madness, no longer want to get rid of Qin Xiu''s attraction, but instead push the power crazy to Qin Xiu.


    "It''s a pity." Qin Xiu sighed, holding the hand of Hansen''s fist and suddenly exerted his strength. A punch hit the Hansen''s chest and suddenly Hansen''s body flew out.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s body, like a meteor, crossed the void, smashed one planet after another, and finally slammed into a planet, and it��s no sound. It��s no longer known how many stars.


    After Hansen disappeared, the golden brilliance of Waner gradually bloomed, turning into a blonde girl state, and woke up from a deep sleep.


    "Brother..." After opening his eyes, Waner saw Qin Xiu. Although he was in a blond state, he did not violently scream, but instead screamed sweetly.


    "Wan... Wait a second... my brother will take you back soon..." Qin Xiu touched Wan''s blond hair, and his eyes were tender and intoxicating.


    "Yeah." Waner nodded slightly, closing his eyes and leaning against Qin Xiu''s chest.


    "God... No one can stop me today... give up..." Qin Xiu hugged Wan Er, looked up at the Gene Temple, and the blood and flames of the body were put on, and the brilliance of the Gene Temple was almost squeezed. Extinguished.


    The ancient temple of the immortal gene, under the pressure of the horrible power, there was a crack in the wall above the wall, and the entire gene temple collapsed and fell.


    With the fall of the Gene Temple, the catastrophe of the entire universe has become more and more serious, not to mention the general creatures. Even some of the king-level powerhouses have been greatly affected, and the world is bleak, as if The big bang of the universe is general.


    God stood in front of the Gene Temple and supported it, but he could not resist the **** crush of the blood. The sacred radiance of the body became weaker and weaker. The lights of the people in the Gene Temple were also dimmed, as if they would be extinguished at any time.


    The spirits are coated with charcoal, everything is destroyed, and the strong people of Zhentiangong are all in the face of death. Even if they are desperately fighting, they are unable to recover the situation, not to mention that they are already unable to protect themselves, under the glory of the blood. Their bodies are about to fall out of the deified level.


    "God, give up, now if you are willing to leave the Gene Temple, the possession is born in the universe, then there is still a line of life." Qin Xiu is supporting the Shendao.


    "Here is my life, if life is not there, even if it is alive, what is the meaning?" God said faintly.


    "You said it is good, and I am the same. Since your life has blocked my life, you can only take your life." Qin Xiu stepped out, and the blood of the heavens seemed to follow this step. The top cover that oppressed the gene temple collapsed, the stone pillar broke, and many of the lanterns in the temple were almost extinguished. The whole gene temple was crumbling and seemed to collapse at any time.


    The sacred glory of God is also crushed and almost extinguished. Even the body of the gods becomes dull and dull, and when it is hidden, it seems to be disappearing.


    boom!


    A beam of light rises from the void, which is a temple scattered among the universe, apart from the collapse of the shrine.


    A ray of light rises from the temples, and penetrates into the virtual temple through the void, so that the gene temple is bright and the god''s body is re-emerged under the light of many gods.


    "Since you want to die so much, destroy it together." Qin Xiu holds Waner, and as the devil comes, he goes to the genetic temple step by step.


    Even though there is the blessing of the gods of the gods, the gene temple still can''t resist the oppression of Qin Xiu, and the temple is constantly broken.


    Every time the temple breaks down, the disaster of the great universe is one more point. The whole universe is already in chaos. The souls who died in the disaster do not know much.


    Above an inconspicuous ancient planet in the universe, the earth cracked, volcano erupted, large virgin forests were swallowed, and floods raged in the ruined land.


    In this chaos, there is a mountain forest that is as calm as usual, and many disasters have not affected this uninspired hill.


    On the top of the hill, there is a dilapidated mansion. In the backyard of the house, there is a white cloth erected on it, and the words "Death" are written on it.


    It was just the original white cloth. At this time, it was already stained with blood. In the red and white, the four words of the destiny are particularly dazzling.


    At the top of the cloth, a man''s body was pierced by the tip of the cloth, leaning on his body, his feet were wide, and he was picked up in the air by a cloth, and his eyes looked empty and empty.


    The bright red blood flows out of his body, constantly flowing over the cloth, and the cloth is completely reddish.


    This person is naturally Hansen who was flew out by Qin Xiu, and he did not know whether it was a coincidence. He finally fell into the old house, and the cloth that was erected in the backyard penetrated the body.


    "Dust is dusty, soil is returned to the earth, and the children and grandchildren of other people enjoy the most, but who made you born in my Han family? Since you were born in the Han family, if you are an ordinary person, you can be safe." But who makes you uneasy, but you have to go out? This is life, it is also destined, you have to eat some bitterness, you have to admit some life. I am useless for the old man, can not save your life, there is no The ability to change the life of the heavens, what you can do is to give you such a little change, whether you can change your own destiny, it depends on yourself. The Han family can��t rely on the sky, can��t rely on the land, and can rely on it. Only yourself, if you don''t want to die, if you still have a house in your heart, then stand up with your own strength, go back again, fight for one''s life, and kill a life path for your heart." Jing stood in the courtyard and looked at Hansen on the cloth and muttered to himself.


    The blood in Hansen��s body was led by the cloth, and the blood of the body was almost dripping, and the blood of the whole body was almost exhausted.


    Hansen''s spirit at this time is unusually clear, but the body seems to be somewhat unwilling to listen. The feeling is like the separation of body and spirit.


    I don''t know why, Han Sen''s mood at this time has calmed down, and the feeling of static can''t be said to be wonderful.


    "Is this what Han Yuxi said?" Hansen felt the tranquility, but there was a force in the body burning, and the blazing light spurted out of the cells of his body, and the cloth was also blazed. The blaze of light ignites like a torch.


    "I know... I know... this is definitely not the end..." Han Jingzhi''s old eyes are shining, and the whole body is shaking.

 Chapter 3032： Exposure

    Hey!


    The doorpost of the Gene Temple broke, and the gate collapsed. You can see the lights in the gate swaying. A Lantern lamp flickers and flies, as if it would be blown away by the storm at any time.


    With the collapse of the Gene Temple, the shimmering light of the temples was also shaken, and the temples collapsed. The great universe was dead. Except for the desperate mourning, it seems that no more can be heard. sound.


    Even the gods of the heavens have been silent, leaving only the sound of collapse.


    "So catastrophe, I don''t know how many lives in the big universe can survive..." The main face of Zhentian Palace is Shen Rubing, even within the town of Tiangong, it is also a disaster.


    Bai Yujing��s Yulou and Yucheng are all emerging, and the inner scent is spewing. The original scent is only present in Baiyujing. At this time, it is poured into the town��s Tiangong, making the town��s Tiangong sorrowful. If there are not a large number of masters and sages Support, I am afraid that the town Tiangong will be washed away by the immortality.


    The sky is not so good, the earth is cracked, and the aura column is like a volcano erupting, the veins leaking, the aliens are mad, and all the order has collapsed.


    The town of Heaven and the sky are still the same, not to mention other heterogeneous spaces and ordinary planets.


    "The big universe really has to be played!" The fear of despair spreads in the hearts of every soul, and no one knows if he can live in this robbery.


    Wow... In the torrent, the Kate''s babies are ups and downs, and the tragic crying sound is insignificant in the roar of the torrent.


    Under the eruption of the volcano, even larger villages and cities were destroyed. Even the stars were directly hit by meteorites.


    "Give me a drive." Qin Xiu''s eyes are the color of enthusiasm, the blood flames are oppressed, and the hard-working students completely crush the gates of the gene temple, and the gravel is scattered.


    The body of God was oppressed and slipped into the Temple of Genes until the lights of the nations ceased. Many of the family lights behind him have been extinguished.


    When every Lantern lamp is extinguished, there will be a Shang nationality being hit hard, making it even more difficult to save themselves from the racial changes that were originally in disaster.


    "For millions of people to extinction for one person, is this really what you want?" God looked at Qin Xiu.


    Qin Xiu said indifferently: "When I am desperate and helpless, only one person is standing by my side. For me, this world is only one person. Others, even hundreds of millions of people, have not for me. No meaning, no need to care."


    Said, Qin Xiu continued to oppress the gene temple, Qin Xiu further, God was oppressed to take a step back, seeing it will hit the back of the Wan family lights.


    All races know that once the lights of the nations are extinguished, the genetic temple is really completely ruined, but no one can stop Qin Xiu, and even the strongest **** has no power to stop him from destroying the gene temple.


    Qin revised to go further and completely crushed the gene temple, but suddenly stopped, his eyes condensed, turned and looked into the void.


    The strong people of all ethnic groups who had been desperate had a hop in their hearts. I don��t know what happened. It would have caused Qin Xiu to stop, and he could not help but raise a glimmer of hope.


    "But at this time, who else in the big universe can make Qin Xiu care?" Many strong people are full of doubts and uneasiness.


    The strong men of all races are basically here, but under the pressure of Qin Xiu��s power, even the true god-level powerhouse has fallen out of the deified level, and no creature can fight with Qin Xiu.


    Even though they expect a miracle in their hearts, they know that the possibility of a miracle is too small.


    However, they still turned their eyes to the place where Qin Xiu��s gaze was, and he expected what was in his heart, but he did not find any strong atmosphere there.


    "What is going on? Is it an illusion? Why is there a feeling of uneasiness?" Qin Xiu looked at the direction and muttered, and the anxiety in his heart became more and more intense.


    Suddenly, some strong people saw a white shadow rising slowly from there, not fast, and there was no strong breath, just like the morning sun, slowly rising into the sky and stepping into the gene temple. Within the area.


    "Han Sen... He is still alive..." The master of the town of Tiantian had the strongest eyesight. After seeing the shadow of the white, he screamed out.


    Many powerful people have seen it clearly, and it is true that Hansen stepped into the scope of the Gene Temple.


    It��s just that Han Sen is completely different from the previous one. The body has no blood red flame, but the blazing color of the body, the body also presents a translucent state, which does not seem to be a creature of the big universe. It is a bit like a god.


    Qin Xiu looked at Han Sen step by step, but his face changed greatly, staring at Hansen, as if he had seen something incredible.


    "Impossible... The experiment of the super-god gene is impossible to succeed... How can there be such a force... It must not be the true perfect super-god gene... It should be as flawed as Wan��s..." Qin Xiun Speak to himself.


    Hansen stopped in the distance, and his super-spiritual state still had a shadow when he was closer to Waner.


    "Qin Xiu, leaving the body of Xiaohua, this is your last chance." Han Sen looked at Qin Xiu.


    Qin Xiu said coldly: "Your genes can evolve to such an extent, so I have looked down on you, but even if you have infinitely approached the super-god gene, it is useless. Failures are ultimately failures. In the face of Waner, who is closer to the super **** gene, your power will be completely suppressed."


    ��Is it?�� Hansen said faintly, the genetic terminology was working in the body. As the genetics of the language moved, Hansen��s body also entered a heterogeneous state.


    The heterogeneous state and the super-spiritual body existed in Hansen''s body at the same time, making Hansen''s breath more strange.


    "Gold coins... Hansen turned out to be gold coins..." For a time, the creatures of the entire universe were stunned. When Hansen��s body was in the state of super gods, they felt strange. Now Hansen has changed. It��s no longer clear that it��s a different kind of warfare. Anyone can see it. Hansen and the gold coin are the same person.


    ��Han Sen and the gold coin are a person?�� Isa��s complex look is extremely complex, and her eyes are wide open. I think of the past, my face is more complicated, and I��m a little bit white for a while, I don��t know what I��m thinking. .


    On the mountain, Wumao also opened his mouth and did not close for a long time.


    Now it finally understands why Golden Retriever will give the first gold coins, why will it be so obedient to gold coins.


    "My God, Han and the **** of gold coins are one person!"


    "This... this is incredible..."


    Even in the end of the universe, there are still many creatures stunned and can hardly believe their eyes.


    "That guy, finally exposed!" Wang Yuhang shrugged his shoulders, he already knew that it was the case.


    Other people in the sky garden are not too surprised, although Hansen did not say it, but most people have already guessed it.

 Chapter 3033： Enjoy the scenery of **** together

    Han Sen''s body shape, he could not see his movements, and the man had already come to Qin Xiu, one hand pressed on the top of Qin Xiu''s head, and pressed hard.


    Hey!


    Qin Xiu��s head was directly pressed by Hansen��s palm on the slate of the ground. His head was smashed on the unbreakable stone floor of the Gene Temple, and the immortal gods were all torn apart. Qin Xiu��s entire head was Stuck into the shattered **** stone.


    Qin Xiu��s eyes were wide, and the pupil seemed to lose his focus. His face was unbelievable. Wan��s arms in his arms also flew out and fell to the ground.


    Han Sen pressed Qin Xiu��s forehead and pressed him, so that Qin Xiu couldn��t raise his head. Qin Xiu��s **** flames danced, his hands were against the ground, and he wanted to stand up, but he was Hansen. When I pressed my hand, I couldn��t lift my head. One pair of eyes couldn��t believe in Hansen: ��I can��t... how could you not be affected by Wan��s...��


    "The genetic term is what you have studied? Don''t you know that it has eternal power and will not be affected by any power?" Hansen said faintly.


    The power of the genetic language surges in every cell in his body. If it was before, Hansen had no way to push the power of the genetic language to the limit.


    However, after comprehending the absolute stillness, Hansen understood what is true eternity and has been able to truly control his body. Even Waner can no longer influence him.


    "No... impossible... Geneic language can''t be established at all... You must have a super-god gene to be able to practice a genetic term... If you have a super-god gene... then why bother to practice genetics... This is simply An unresolved infinite loop...can''t succeed..." Qin Xiu said, the **** flames of his body broke out, and he wanted to stand up and hit Hansen.


    However, his head was just lifted up by an inch, but he was directly pressed by Hansen''s palm and slammed into the gravel again. This time, it was deeper than the last one, and the whole upper body was trapped.


    The **** horror of the horror is on Hansen''s body, but it can''t hurt Hansen''s body. It can turn the gods down to the dust, and it has no effect on Hansen.


    "Qin Xiu, the debt owed should be returned." Han Sen followed the body of Qin Xiu, his eyes sparkling with strange light.


    Qin Xiu��s **** flames rushed away, like a volcanic eruption, but he couldn��t struggle, but he laughed: ��I didn��t expect the genetics that the genetic story could not succeed, but it was also practiced by you? But that What about you? Can you kill? If I die, it means that the flower is dead, you can''t kill me."


    ��Is it?�� Hansen��s look is unchanged, and the strange light in his eyes is getting brighter and brighter.


    The power of the tunnel mysteriously flows through Hansen''s body quietly, and the entire universe is broken down in Hansen''s eyes and divided into the most primitive particles.


    Han Sen, according to the transparent palm of Qin''s forehead, turned out to be like a vain, directly into the helmet, through the flesh of the small flower.


    A blood-red light and shadow, was forced by a hand of Hansen from the body of the small flower, directly on the ground.


    The body of the small flower was shaken up, and the ground of the stone seemed to be spread by the spider web, forming a huge stone pit. A red light shadow was taken by the center of Hansen''s stone pit, the shape of the reddish figure, and Qin. The stone statue is exactly the same.


    The figure of Xiaohua fell to the ground, but the person woke up and coughed and climbed up from the ground. He was surprised to see Hansen shouting: "Dad..."


    "Are you okay?" Hansen asked according to Qin Xiu.


    "Nothing." Xiaohua quickly shook his head.


    "It''s okay, you leave here first, there will be someone in the sky garden to pick you up, then I have to count with him." Han Sen stared at Qin Xiu.


    "Dad, you are careful." Xiaohua knew that his stay would only affect Hansen. After saying a word, he flew away from the Gene Temple.


    "Qin Xiu, you are right, we are all the same kind of people, people who care for themselves can sacrifice everything, so you must die." Han Sen said, the strength of the hand suddenly strengthened, only to cover the sky The power of the Qin Xiu spirit should be completely annihilated into ash.


    Under the power of only covering the sky, Qin Xiu''s red-red spirit continued to turn into red dust, but Qin Xiu''s face still kept a smile.


    "Yes, we are all the same kind of person, I can understand you, you can understand me." Then, Qin Xiu��s eyes turned and glanced at Wan��s side lying on the other side and said: "My Qin Xiu never never lived. I have asked anyone, can I ask you for something now?"


    "Say." Hansen said in his mouth that the strength of his hand has not weakened, and he continues to crush the body of Qin Xiu, causing his spirit to collapse faster and faster.


    "If I win, then naturally I don''t have to mention it any more. If I am defeated, please take care of Waner. All the sins are done by me. Wan is not wrong. She should not be hurt. Please take care of her. "Qin Xiu said.


    "Yes, as long as she doesn''t hurt others, there is Hansen in one day, and no one will bully her," Hansen said.


    "Thank you." Qin Xiu''s brows unfolded, and his body''s breath gradually changed. His look continued to say: "This world is no different to **** for me, but this is the world of Waner. This world has her loved ones. And friends, she told me not to ruin the world anyway, even if she was watching her die."


    "But, I really can''t do it." Qin Xiu closed his eyes, and within the red spirit, a round of enchanting sun emerged.


    boom!


    As the strength of Qin Xiu was cast, the void under his body split and formed a huge time and space crack. This time and space crack is different from the ordinary space crack. The gray breath that emerged from the crack is strange to the extreme. Hansen feels extremely dangerous.


    And Qin Xiu is in the breath, but it is like a fish, the red flame of his body is getting stronger and stronger.


    "Hurry up to kill him... can''t let him open the reversal channel..." God saw this scene, his face suddenly changed, and he shouted at Hansen.


    Hansen has also realized the seriousness of the problem. Even the temple is swallowed up by the power in the horror space. The immortal stone is like a snow, and in that space, the horror is getting stronger and stronger, just like the devil from the devil. The interest rate is average.


    However, this kind of power made Han Sen feel very familiar. When he was fishing in the sky outside the sky, he once felt this breath, which is the atmosphere from the antimatter world.


    Qin Xiu suddenly surprised and smiled: "Han Sen, let me enjoy the scenery of **** with me."


    Qin Xiu''s hands suddenly hugged Hansen, and the body also sank away from the cracks in the space underneath.

 Chapter 3034： Gold coin first year

    Han Sen wants to kill Qin Xiu, but Qin Xiu''s spirit is extremely tough. Even if he pushes the power of the hand to the limit, it is impossible to completely destroy Qin Xiu''s spirit in a short time.


    Qin Xiu took Hansen and sank into the crack of time and space. Wan Ye, who was on the side, fell in with him. The three people continued to fall in this strange time and space crack.


    Hansen found that his super-spiritual body could not withstand the strange power in the passage, and the body was being broken down a little.


    To Hansen��s surprise, Qin Xiu seems to have not been affected by the forces in the passage, and there is no sign of decomposition.


    Wan''s golden power can''t resist the strange power in the reversal channel, her body is also being decomposed, and the decomposition speed is faster than Hansen.


    "Sure enough, your genetic language has not been completely successful, otherwise it will not be broken down by the power of the reversal channel." Qin Xiu loosened Hansen and hugged Wan''s side to say.


    Han Sen��s slight glimpse may now be the last chance for Qin Xiu to defeat him. Qin Xiu himself is not affected by the power in the reversal channel, but Hansen will be affected, as long as Qin Xiu has been dragging him into the space channel, even if Hansen was able to kill him during this period, and that was just a situation that was the same.


    "Remember, you promised me to take care of Waner. In any case, please let her live happily." After Qin Xiu finished, he caressed Wan''s hair and gently kissed her in front of her forehead.


    With this kiss, the red light of Qin Xiu''s body rushed to Waner, turning into a red radiance, wrapping Wan''s inside, like a red light film on her body, blocking it. Reverse the erosion of her forces in the channel.


    However, because of the loss of a large amount of power, Qin Xiu''s own figure has been extremely dim, when the time is hidden, and the aura of the body is slowly decomposed by the power of the reverse channel, becoming lighter and lighter.


    Both hands sent Waner to Hansen. After Hansen took over Waner, Qin Xiu smiled at him, but the smile made people feel sad: "Go back, go back to your world, take Wanwen well. Living, maybe this is really good for her. After all, I missed it and I have already missed it. I can��t make up for it. After all, my Qin Xiu can��t go against the sky.��


    After all, the red light of Qin Xiu''s body blooms, and the whole person burns like a flame, turning into a red power, wrapping Hansen and Waner toward the entrance of the reversal channel.


    As the distance to the entrance of the reversal channel is getting closer, Qin Xiu''s red flame is getting weaker and weaker. This is the power he used to exhaust his last life. When the red flame is extinguished, Qin Xiu completely disappears. When.


    Seeing that the entrance to the reversal channel has been reached, Qin Xi��s red flames have also dissipated, and Hansen can completely rush out with his own strength.


    However, just as Hansen was about to rush out, there was a sudden tremor in the soul sea. The black crystal armor that had been silent had automatically rushed out of the soul sea at this time, wrapping Hansen��s body.


    What makes Hansen horrified is that after the black crystal armor was worn on his body, he turned retrograde and pulled his body to the depth of the reversal channel.


    "What do you want to do?" Hansen madly running power, wanting to change the trajectory and rushing out of the reversal channel, but it was completely useless, and was dragged by the black crystal armor.


    However, no one answered him. The black crystal armor was silent, but Hansen had been constantly sinking, and the power of reversing the channel did not destroy the black crystal armor.


    However, within the reversal channel, there is a strange power that has passed through the black crystal armor and constantly poured into Hansen��s body, causing Hansen��s body to undergo strange changes. Hansen is also unclear. The change is good or bad. With the power of Hansen, this force can''t stop the change of his body.


    And Waner was protected by the power that Qin Xiu transferred to her, but no similar changes occurred.


    Reversing the passage is like a bottomless abyss. With the sinking of Hansen and Waner, everything that can be seen is becoming more and more empty, as if even their bodies are swallowed up by nothing.


    The big universe is the first year of gold coins.


    In this year, the ancestral gold coin of the Terran defeated the annihilator and saved countless creatures in the gene universe. In order to commemorate the gold coins that belonged to the annihilator, this year was booked as the golden year of the great universe, the new universe chapter. Also since the beginning of the year.


    Human beings and heterosexuals have officially become members of the gene universe. Numerous human powers and heterosexuals have come out of the sky garden and the sanctuary, making humans and aliens occupy an increasingly important position in the universe. .


    "Love brother, how is the research? Is there any way to open the passage to the antimatter world?" Wang Yu came to the test room and asked to ask the evil emperor.


    "It is still not possible. The power of the anti-matter world is too strange. We have tried to enter the anti-matter world from Jinghu, but no material can withstand the erosion of the anti-material world." The evil emperor said.


    Qin Hao took the record book and walked over: "In the past two years, we have tried various methods to open the antimatter passage. The result is all failure. This time the experiment failed again. It seems that we can only think of another way."


    "The **** in the Gene Temple must know how to go to the antimatter world, but he refuses to tell us." Wang Yuhang said depressedly.


    "It doesn''t matter, just know that Hansen is still not dead. Since he can pass, we will certainly be able to pass." Qin said firmly.


    "Yes, we must find a way to go, can''t let Xiao Sanmu be forced to fight in the anti-matter world." Wang Yuhang said with a fist.


    "Have you seen Boa?" Zero came out of the passage and asked with a frown.


    "No, it seems that I haven''t seen her for a long time. She won''t go hunting with Xiaoliu and Xiaojiu?" said the evil emperor.


    Wang Yuhang snorted and said: "Don''t worry, in our sky garden, who can take her? If anyone really wants to be bad for her, then it is also alive and well."


    Almost at the same time, in an uninhabited valley in the sky garden, Boa is standing in front of a quirky bronze, with big eyes looking at the bronze. The bronze is the Hansen��s four-headed statue.


    Next to Boa, there is a fortune-telling old man with a hand-held cloth. The old man��s hand still holds a piece of cloth. The cloth is written with four characters.


    "Is this thing really able to take me to find my father?" Boa dazzled his eyes and looked at the fortune teller.


    "Of course, my old man will not lie if he gives birth." The fortune teller swears at the swearing curse.

 Chapter 3035： Legendary genetic egg

    "Found it...I finally found it...so many people have died...and finally let us find it..."


    Among the dark underground caves, the waterfall formed by the underground dark river descends from the heights, with the sound of bang, falling into the bottom of the pool.


    But when I looked carefully, I found that the waters in the underground dark river turned out to be blood red, just like a **** dragon roaring down, there are nine.


    Seven or eight tattered people stood by the **** pool, their eyes staring at the pool, and the whole body was shaking with excitement.


    "Yang Fuzi, should that thing be in this pool?" A middle-aged man looked at the old man with a gray hair next to him, and his voice trembled and asked.


    The old man, known as Yang Fuzi, looked around for a long time and watched it for a long time. "This place is the place where the blood dragons return home. It is the top of the polar veins. It is inevitable that there will be top-level genetic eggs, but it is not Qinhuang. The gene that is buried is not known to the old, and you need to judge yourself."


    "There must be no mistakes. This place is definitely where the Qin Emperor buried the genetic eggs. The genetic egg must be in this pool. Hurry up, the water will salvage the genetic egg." The monk looked at the bottom of the blood pool. A red light, urging others to launch.


    Although those people were a little scared in their hearts, they were forced to jump into the pool of blood, and they swam toward the red light at the bottom of the pool. Only Mengda and Yang Fuzi stood on the side of the blood pool. .


    Not long after, the six people came out again, but they also carried up a thing, it turned out to be a giant egg shape more than one meter high.


    As the egg was lifted by them, the light in the pool disappeared. Only the giant egg was shining with red light. The whole giant egg was like a **** jade, and the beauty was incredible.


    Looking at the beautiful little monster, everyone is obsessed with the color of obscenity and greed. The adults are more excited and incoherent: "It can''t be wrong, this must be that genetic egg. Qinhuang Tiansheng blood Very poor, when I was young, I was bullied. My sister Wan is a rare blood for a rare time. To help her brother achieve something, Wan��s self-satisfaction makes Qinhuang have the blood of his sister. Since then, he has created the hegemony of the Qin Dynasty. However, Waner has become a waste person who cannot practice because of the loss of blood. Later, he died of terminal illness. If Waner did not lose his blood, he would not be terminally ill. Qin Huang I am deeply blamed for this, almost unwilling to live, and even crazy. I want to do everything I can to make Waner rise. The world only knows that Qin Huang is looking for a lifelong immortal technique, but he does not know that this is not for himself, but for He was able to bring his younger sister Waner back to life. Finally Qin Qin found a legendary top-level genetic egg, hoping to use the power of the genetic egg to make Waner reborn."


    "But where the dead can be born again, Wan is still unable to regenerate after all, without Waner, everything in the world seems to have no meaning for Qin Huang, and the genetic egg will be abandoned by the Qin Emperor. My family''s ancestors are Qinhuang''s guardian confidants. I probably know that Qinhuang wants to resurrect Waner in this ancient mountain. I also know that Qinhuang did not take away the genetic eggs at that time. Since then, I have not returned yet. My ancestors didn''t know the specific location of the experiment. I searched so many generations and killed so many people. After all, I still found this genetic egg... Some genes are in the hand... He Wei can''t create me. Meng Jia I was greatly prosperous..." Meng Daren said this, could not help but laugh.


    "Ah..." The laughter of the great man did not fall. Suddenly he heard the sound of screams, only to see the six people who had entered the blood pool and fished the giant eggs, and they all screamed on the ground.


    Both Mengda and Yangfuzi were shocked. They saw that those people struggled and twisted on the ground, and the whole body was rapidly festering into blood.


    "Adults...save...to save us..." Several people stretched their hands and painfully twisted and struggled, trying to ask the Mongolian for help, but only after saying a few words, they were already mad.


    The bones began to rot into blood, but in the blink of an eye, all six people turned into six pools of blood, and even one hair did not stay.


    Both the monks and the Yangfuzi were in a state of sorrow. They had tested the rivers before and found no strange things, but suddenly this happened, which was too strange.


    The Mongolian people could not help but secretly rejoice that he did not touch the water of the blood pool.


    "Yang Fuzi, still trouble you to help me back the genetic egg." Meng Daren said to Yang Fuzi.


    Yang Fuzi��s face suddenly became stiff, and he said with a smile: ��Meng Daren, I am just a master, not a practitioner...��


    "Yang Fuzi does not need to worry, they are killed because of the erosion of blood pool water, there is no problem with the genetic egg, you can rest assured." Meng Daren blinked.


    Yang Fuzi secretly said: "Since there is no problem, what do you do not carry your own back?"


    Although he thought so in his heart, Yang Fuzi knew that he could not resist. Under the watchful eyes of the great men, he carefully walked toward the **** jade-like giant egg.


    Although the giant egg has no blood on it, it is very clean, but Yang Fuzi did not dare to touch the giant egg directly, but took off his robe, wrapped it outside the giant egg, hit a knot, and then Go back and prepare to put the giant egg on your back.


    But who knows that Yang Fuzi just used a force, he heard a bang, the jade-like giant egg cracked open, and the crack spread quickly on the eggshell.


    Yang Fuzi and Meng Daren are all staying. After the moment, Mengda people are excited again: "I really helped me to be home, I didn''t expect the genetic egg to hatch at this time. I don''t know that the legendary egg can hatch. What kind of genetic species."


    Yang Fuzi also stared at the cracked gene egg in amazement: "Qinhuang is the founding emperor of Qin State. It is too long away. Everything about him is just a legend. If the legend is true, this genetic egg must be Can hatch a peerless genetic species..."


    Between the two talking, I heard another scream. The giant egg that had already been cracked was completely broken, and the red jade-like eggshell fell to the ground.


    Both Yang Fuzi and Meng Daren stared at the broken eggshell and then squatted there.


    Within the eggshell, it turned out to be a man who looked like a 20-year-old man, with long black hair and crystal clear skin, which was curling at this time, seemingly sleeping.


    "People...human form...genetic species..." Mengda was so excited that his voice was a little trembling.

 Chapter 3036： Punch

    Hansen felt like he had a good night''s sleep, and he was almost squeaky. Fiction.


    Opening his eyes, the scene he saw in front of him made him slightly a little worried, as if he had not figured out what was going on.


    Hansen only remembered that he was pulled into the reversal channel by the black crystal armor, and he kept on sinking, and finally his consciousness was blurred.


    Originally Hansen thought that he was finished, maybe he was killed by the black crystal armor, but who knows that there is no such situation, it seems that he just slept.


    However, this awakening, Han Sen found that he was actually naked in a broken eggshell, Wan has nowhere to go, and there is a middle-aged man opposite, staring greedily at his body.


    Hansen��s brain flashed a few key words ��Silver Comrade Glass��. Hansen watched the middle-aged man open his hands and eagerly walked over. He also heard his muttering in his mouth: You are mine... you are mine..."


    "Go to hell! Dead metamorphosis!" Hansen said nothing, and directly slammed the middle-aged man with a punch.


    The middle-aged man saw Hansen punching and slamming it, and he did not care at all. The excitement on his face was even stronger: "The humanoid gene species is really a rare humanoid gene. I don''t know what the property is. The legend is Qinhuang. The genetic egg to be found is a spatio-temporal attribute. If it is a humanoid gene of time and space, it will not be possible to cultivate him into a material in the future. Even if it is occupied by a temple, it may not be possible..."


    "Meng Daren is careful... a little bit wrong..." Yang Fuzi on the side is a strange reminder.


    "Reassured, are you still afraid that this adult can''t conquer this newly born humanoid gene?" Mengda did not put Yang Fuzi''s words in his heart. He did not sense any power from Hansen''s fist. Fluctuation, the newly born gene species is even less likely to treat him.


    "No matter what, first accept him and say, take it and then adjust it. But the humanoid gene is precious and precious, the news must not be leaked, Yang Fuzi can''t stay..." Meng Daren thought, the body is suddenly There was a burst of strength, and at the same time, the palm of the hand reached out to block Hansen��s punch.


    The body of Mengda suddenly expanded, and some strange features appeared. There were horns on the top of the head. The body grew black hair like a steel needle, and the body was unchanging and magnificent. A powerful momentum came into being.


    However, when his palm touched Hansen��s fist, the face of Meng��s man suddenly changed. There was no chance of any reaction. The palm of Meng��s hand was directly pierced by the fist, and the fist continued to hit him. Above the chest, he suddenly blasted his body out and hit the stone wall, bursting into a pool of blood **** sticking to the stone wall.


    Mrs. Yang opened her mouth and stared blankly at the bloodstains of the monks. The people were already stupid, and the face was unbelievable.


    Although he felt that something was wrong, he did not expect this to happen.


    Even the higher genetic species will not be too strong when they are born. Although the advanced genetics will be stronger, they will not be able to smash into the scum.


    To know that Mengda is a very strong person in the ranks of the ancient city of God, even if there is no coming and use of genetic species, only his blood power is enough to override most humans, how can it be a newborn gene It was killed by a punch.


    Yang Fuzi is very sure, even if he said this, no one will believe it.


    "How is it so weak..." Hansen looked at his fist and was a slight glimpse.


    He didn''t want to kill people''s minds, but he didn''t think that the middle-aged man looked quite strong. In fact, he was so weak and so outrageous that even he couldn''t stand it with a single punch.


    In fact, this is really just a slight punch of Hansen. When Hansen originally gave a punch, he also ran a genetic technique. He wanted to trap the man with the power of genetics. He grabbed a living and listened to the news. what happened.


    But who knows his genetic surgery, suddenly feels the pressure of horror on him, oppressing his power, hard to eliminate the power of genetic surgery, the strength of the fist is reduced a lot, like in the water Punch is general, and resistance is terrible.


    It was such a punch, but the seemingly strong middle-aged man was directly blasted.


    Hansen is not afraid of killing, but he is afraid of killing a good person by mistake, so I want to ask first, who knows it is such a result, and my heart is a bit embarrassed, and my eyes turn to Yang Fuzi on the other side.


    Yang Fuzi suddenly felt a cold in the heart. Just now Hansen��s horror scene of killing Meng��s adult had already scared him. At this time, Han Sen calmly looked in his eyes, but it was more terrible than the devil��s gaze. Yang Fuzi��s legs were soft and he was lying on the floor, and a large piece of wet under the pants.


    Han Sen slightly frowned, wanting to run the hole Xuan Jing glanced at Yang Fuzi, but the hole Xuan Jing just moved, he felt that the terrible heaven and earth pressure once again fell on him, almost could not stand him, as if there was a mountain pressure In general, genetic surgery can not run.


    After Hansen withdrew his genetic surgery, the strange world pressures disappeared.


    "Don''t you say... I came to another world..." Hansen was no stranger to the feeling just now. When he used blue blood power, he would be rejected by the rules of the big universe, but it was not so strong.


    Hansen tried again a few times and soon discovered that he guessed that there was nothing wrong with it. It really is that the power of the world is rejecting him, but it is not completely exclusive, as long as he does not use genetics and a certain degree of physical strength, the world. Will not forcefully reject his body, usually barely feel the power of rejection.


    "I understand that this place should be the world where Qin Xiu was born. There is a part of Qin Xi''s genetics in my body, so it will not be completely rejected. However, in this world, the original gene of the universe will be subject to Rejection, my current situation is similar to Qin Xiu��s entry into the universe.�� Han Sen soon wanted to understand what was going on.


    What makes Hansen more gratified is that he was afraid that there would be many powerful creatures in the world where Qin Xiu is located. Now it seems that this is not the case. At least the two guys in front of them seem to be very weak and simply unbearable. one strike.


    "Since Qin Xiu can go to the big universe, I am sure I can go back. The most important thing is to understand what the world is like, and maybe even find out something about Qin Xiu." Han Sen looked at it. Yang Fu, who shivered on the ground.

 Chapter 3037： See also the temple

    The ancient **** mountain is an ancient mountain range. Although the name of the ancient **** city is similar to it, it is not in the mountains of the ancient gods, but in the calmness of the mountains.


    Hansen was dressed in black and followed Yang Zizi to the ancient city of God. He had been curiously looking at everything in the ancient city of God.


    Everything in the ancient city of God makes Hansen feel new. This is a very modern city. It is not so much a city as a modern fortress.


    You can see that there are similar cars and even aircraft in the city, and the number is not small.


    However, what Hansen did not understand is that such a developed city is still in the era of the Empire, and the ancient city of God is one of the territories of the Daqin Empire.


    The lowest unit of the entire Daqin Empire is the city, there is no distinction between the continents and the county. Each city is directly affiliated with the Qin Dynasty, and each life planet generally has only one city.


    What is even more peculiar is that, besides those advanced technologies, it is almost possible to see pets of different species around each human being.


    According to Yang Fuzi, those pets are called genetic species, which are hatched by genetic eggs, and Hansen is also from a genetic egg. It seems to be a very advanced one.


    Han Sen looked around and saw a lot of genetic species such as tigers, lions, and elephants, and even people carrying a green cockroach.


    Hansen has no way to use the Dongxuan field to scan the situation of those genetic species. It can''t be seen from the outside.


    "Adult, the front is the temple of the ancient city of God." Yang Fuzi said with a charming face pointing at the front.


    Han Sen looked at the direction pointed by Yang Fuzi and suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    The temple is located in the center of the ancient city of the ancient city. The whole body is made of a purple stone. It looks very ancient. The shape of the temple is also very strange. The connected temples are connected together. It looks like a far away. There is a huge purple lotus flower, and above the gate of the temple, there are four words "Demonian Temple".


    This name, the appearance of this city, Han Sen is very familiar, and can not help but secretly said: "In addition to no **** flag, this is simply the temple of the devil **** son!"


    Han Sen is trying to walk in and have a look. There is no statue of the demon **** in the end. Yang Fuzi has quickly pulled him. Some people said in a panic: "Adults, it is impossible, the temple is the foundation of a city. It is a city heavy, the city owner sent a heavy guard, and the idlers can''t enter. Only the **** day will open to the outside world, allowing the right-aged to enter the temple to inherit the grace and open the blood of God."


    "Oh, when is the **** day?" Hansen was not in a hurry.


    Although he still has physical strength, he has been suppressed by the great universe and cannot fight with all his strength. According to Yang Fuzi, this world, also known as the gene universe, has seven universe empire.


    The Daqin Empire is only one of them, and the founder of the Daqin Empire, the name is Qin Xiu, but that was already a matter of many years ago. Today, the emperor of the Daqin Empire is the descendant of Qin Xiu.


    If Qin Xiu is the Qin Xiu who Han Sen knows, and in the era of Qin Xiu, he did not be able to unify the universe, indicating that the other six cosmic empire are not much weaker than Qin, and it is likely to be inferior to Qin. Repair the strong.


    Hansen is now on the road, and is suppressed by the rules of the world, and the world is likely to have the existence of the Gene Temple. The Genesis Temple will also be aimed at Qin, as he is an outsider.


    So Hansen intends to figure out what the big universe of this gene is all about, and then decide what to do, and is not willing to be too arrogant.


    The legend of Qin Xiu and Qin Waner, Han Sen also heard from Yang Fuzi, basically can be sure that Qin Xiu is the founder of the Daqin Empire.


    "If this is really an anti-matter world, what kind of relationship does this have with the gene universe? Why did Black Crystal armor pull me here? Why is there a temple here?" Hansen now only I want to go to the demon temple to see it as soon as possible, and see if the demon **** that Yang Fuzi said is whether it is the demon god.


    "Return to the adults, the ancient city of God is open for three months, count the days, the day after tomorrow should be the blood opening day, when the adults can follow the crowd to see the ceremony." Yang Fuzi hesitated, like a determination , charmingly said: "My family is in this ancient city of God, if the adults do not disregard, it is better to stay in my house for two days, come back to see the day after tomorrow?"


    "Alright." Hansen nodded slightly.


    Hansen is not an unreasonable person. It is not a bandit bandit. If it is not necessary, he is not willing to use force. It is not a big deal for two days. There is no need to forcibly enter the temple.


    When I came to Yang Fuzi��s home, Yang Fuzi invited Hansen to sit down in the hall and then poured the tea himself. This said: ��The adults please wait a moment, then I will go out and clean the yard and arrange your stay as soon as possible. ""


    "Yang Fuzi, what should I say, what should I say, should you know in your heart?" Hansen looked at Yang Fuzi and said faintly.


    "Adults please rest assured, Yang understands that adults are adults, adults from outside the city." Yang was in a cold heart, and quickly said.


    After Yang Fuzi went, Han Sen was sitting in the hall drinking tea. The world, except for Hansen��s body, was suppressed to a certain extent. It seems that there is not much difference between the gene and the universe. Even the taste of tea is similar.


    Hansen is facing the door of the hall, enjoying the tea while enjoying the paintings on the wall.


    The picture-in-picture is all kinds of genetic species. What surprised Hansen is that the genetic species painted in one of the paintings looks very familiar, much like the Nether Dragon King.


    "Ask you if you are a Yang Zizi?" Han Sen was watching the picture and suddenly heard a woman''s voice coming from the door.


    Turning to look at the past, I saw a woman in a green shirt standing outside the door, the raw eyebrows are very handsome, looking at the age is in his twenties.


    "What is the girl looking for in Yang Fuzi?" Han Sen asked casually, and at the same time, he had some doubts in his heart. Here is the home of Yang Fuzi. The woman in the green shirt can come in here, how can she not recognize Yang Fuzi.


    "I didn''t expect Yang Fuzi to be so young. My name is serenity. It is the introduction of me by Qiu Daren. I want to ask the Master to follow me through the ancient mountains and help me calculate the position of a god." The woman directly explained the intention. There is no muddy water.


    Hansen had heard from Yang Fuzi that the Master was a professional title, not his name. Before Yang Zizi was asked by Meng Daren to calculate the position of the gods.


    All the genetic eggs are born in the veins, the gods are not easy to find, the genetic eggs within the gods are not easy to find, and the master is a professional who specializes in these.

 Chapter 3038： Devil Temple

    Hansen was trying to explain that he was not Yang Fuzi, but he saw Yang Fuzi coming in and bowed to Hansen: "Adult, there is something in the backyard. Go and see."


    Hansen glanced at Yang Fuzi, and then it was natural and looked at the serenity and said: "Ning girl please take a break here for a while, and come down."


    "Yang Fuzi please." Silently said.


    Hansen came to the backyard with Yang Fuzi. Yang Fuzi suddenly said in front of Han Sen: "The adults rescue me."


    "What is the meaning of the Master?" Han Sen probably guessed that Yang Fuzi��s move should be related to that silence.


    Yang Fuzi said quickly: "After that peace is the city of Longge City, I have heard from the adults of the Longmen that the Dragon Song City is like him, and he has been searching for the genetic eggs left by the Qin Emperor. I must have got the news, let me take them to find the place where the blood dragons came home, but there is no genetic egg there. If I take them, I will not be able to escape after all, but also ask the adults to save. Old life."


    "If you don''t want to go, you can refuse to be quiet," Hansen said.


    Yang Fuzi shook his head again and again: "The adults do not know, the aristocracy has the power to kill and kill the civilians, the old blood is impure, the gods are not given the blood, just a civilian, have to learn some geology, make a living, extremely low status, dragon song The great aristocrats like the city masters, even if they are not the masters of the city, but want to kill the old words, they only need to pay a little compensation, even if the city owner of the ancient city of God, it will not be because of a civilian in the district and the dragon song city master, how old and how Dare to refuse? I also hope that the adults will save the old life, and the old willingness to be a slave to the servant, to repay the happiness of the adults."


    After all, Yang Fuzi was bowed to the ground.


    Hansen couldn''t help but frown. The Daqin Empire was so developed and prosperous, but the law was still so brutal, much worse than the alliance, and it was almost like the big universe.


    However, the seven great empires are human empire. This gene universe is completely a great universe completely ruled by human forces. Even Qin Xiu is a pure human being.


    This has to make Hansen think a lot of things. The antimatter world is a world dominated by humans, but the gene universe has no human race until Qin Xiu entered the gene universe. Later, the crystal family merged his genes before they were in the gene. The Terran has been created in the shelter.


    The gods are also indifferent to human beings and have always wanted to suppress human beings. If it is just because of Qin Xiu��s reason, it is really unreasonable.


    There are more races in the gene universe that want to blaspheme, and there is no such thing as a **** that is aimed at human beings.


    The most important point is that in the legend, Qin Waner should have died, and Qin Xiu��s exhaustion did not resurrect her, but why did she live in the gene universe? This is logically unreasonable.


    What is even more strange is that Han Yuxi clearly told Han Sen that Qin Waner is a member of their Wu nationality, and Qin Xiu is not from the same race. All this is completely unreasonable. There must be an important link that Hansen does not know. .


    Although there are some speculations in Hansen��s mind, there is no way to prove it at the moment, and I don��t know if my guess is right or wrong.


    "How do you want me to save you?" Hansen felt that if he wanted to understand the world in a short time, it would be convenient for an indigenous person to be with him. If it is not too troublesome, it would be fine to help him.


    "Old people used to move here from outside the city. There were not many people who have seen me. I want to come to the quiet and the people of the Dragon Song City. I don��t know the old-fashioned appearance. If the adults are willing to save the old, they only need to reject them with their old identity. Yes, but this is the case, they must be embarrassed with the adults..." Yang Fuzi said, swallowing.


    "You are a good calculation, let me carry this black pot for you, do you want to avoid it in your hometown?" Hansen said with a grin.


    "Don''t dare, the old man knows that the great man''s divine power is boundless, even the adults can kill him with a fist. The dragon song city master is stronger than the Mongolian, and the strength is very limited. You must not be an adult. If you are an adult, you will accept it. I am willing to follow the adults after the saddle." Yang Fuzi said with sincerity and fear.


    He is also a person who is old and talented. He sees that Hansen is not a murderer, so he decides.


    "In this case, you just refuse to be quiet. If she wants to use strong, I will naturally make you the master." Han Sen said faintly.


    "Thank you an adult." Yang Fuzi was overjoyed and thanked again.


    Once again, he came to the hall, and Yang Fuzi went straight to the ceremony and explained his identity.


    "It turns out that you are Yang Fuzi." Quietly nodded slightly, and Hansen swept aside, but did not say anything, just said faintly: "Yang Fuzi, I want to pay you a lot to help me find God." Pulse, if it is convenient, please take a trip with me."


    Yang Fuzi glanced at Hansen and then replied: "Sorry for the quiet girl, the master has a life, and the old can not leave the ancient city of God."


    "Who is your master?" Although the quiet mouth asked, the eyes looked at Han Sen, and frowned and looked carefully.


    "This is my master." As expected, Yang Fuzi pointed to Han Sen.


    "I don''t know if you can borrow Yang Fuzi?" quietly looked at Han Sen.


    She did not feel the strong atmosphere of the aristocratic blood from Han Sen, so Hansen was regarded as Yang Fuzi before.


    Now that the real Yang Fuzi said that Han Sen is his master, then he must be an aristocrat.


    Although the status of the Master is not as good as the aristocracy, it is also much stronger than the average civilian. The person who can make Yang Fuzi recognize the Lord is obviously only a noble.


    However, there is no possibility of Hansen��s aristocratic atmosphere. There are only two possibilities. One is that Hansen is not a nobleman at all, and the other is that Hansen��s blood level is higher than her, deliberately converging the body. So she could not sense it.


    "Do not borrow, if there is no other thing, the girl can go back." Hansen said in an understatement.


    Seeing Han Sen''s extraordinary temperament, seemingly casual manners, but with a calm and majestic, more and more sure that Hansen is a high-ranking aristocrat, and even more dare not act rashly.


    Hansen originally thought that there would be some trouble. Who knows that there is no more to say about tranquility. Just after asking his name, he left.


    "Adults can''t care, quiet just don''t know the size of your adult, so I will temporarily retreat, I am afraid I will come again." Yang Fuzi reminded.


    "No problem." Han Sen''s eyes twitched slightly, and he said a word.


    Indeed, as Yang Zizi expected, after quietly returning, he began to investigate Hansen��s identity. However, after using the survey of the people in the ancient city of God, he did not find any information related to Hansen, and made the silence more suspicious.


    After living in Yang Fuzi''s house for two days, Hansen went to the demon temple with Yang Fuzi on the day when the blood was opened.


    At this time, the gate of the demon temple has been opened. Hansen has seen a statue on the altar in the temple far away. It is clearly the appearance of the demon god.

 Chapter 3039： God blood

    Sure enough, it is the temple of the devil of the devil, why is there a temple of the demon gods in this world? What is the relationship between the temples of the two worlds? Hansen thought in his heart.


    He had previously heard from Yang Fuzi that there is a temple in every city of the Great Universe Empire, and it is a predecessor temple, and then it will be built into a human city by attaching a temple.


    The temple of this world has supreme authority, not only guarding the human city, but also giving humanity a powerful blood force.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he saw a civilian who was lined up at the forefront. Under the supervision of the soldiers, he entered the temple. When he came to the statue of the demon god, he slammed into the ground with a splash. It is a believer who prays to the gods and looks very pious.


    The civilian was a teenager. After he prayed, he climbed up again. Before he went to the statue of the god, he took the dagger on the case, cut his finger, and dripped his own drop of blood into it. Inside the purple stone furnace in front of the case, then looked nervous and looked forward to staring at the stone oven.


    But after waiting for a while, the stone stove did not change at all. The teenager''s expression was very much expected to become desperate, his body shivered slightly, his legs almost squatting on the ground.


    "Impossible... I can''t have no **** blood... I must have made a mistake... I must have made a mistake..." The boy went crazy and picked up the dagger. He even made a few knives in his hand. The blood is squeezed into the stone oven, and the blood is splashed everywhere.


    However, the purple stone stove still did not react. The boy''s brain seemed to be awake. He even cut it to his wrist with a knife. The artery was suddenly cut off, and the blood like spring water flowed into the stone furnace.


    "I must have the blood of the gods... there must be..." The youngsters were **** red, and they looked at the stone furnace.


    However, the stone stove was simply a dead object. Even if the boy finally drained the blood and fell to the ground, there was no reaction.


    The stone stove is still a stone stove, but the teenager has been unable to stand on the ground, because the blood loss is too much and the coma, the wound on the wrist is still bleeding, everyone looks at this scene, it seems to have been strange, numb to no People will pay attention to the madness of the boy.


    The comatose teenager was dragged out of the temple by soldiers like a dead dog, and then no one cares about his life and death on the open space in the corner.


    The second-ranked girl in the cloth seems to be scared, and the body trembles into the temple, and looks back from time to time.


    Different from the boy, there are several relatives who cheered the girls outside and waved to the girl outside the temple. The girl finally got the courage and walked to the altar. It seemed to be the image of the former teenager to the devil. I prayed and prayed, then took out a needle that I carried with me, biting my finger and pricking my finger, dripping a drop of blood into the purple stone furnace.


    After a drop of blood from the girl, it didn''t take long. On the purple stone stove, there was a bright light shining from the stone furnace. The purple radiance rose slowly from the stone furnace, like a purple air mass. Condensed above the stone furnace into a purple lotus light and shadow.


    The girl saw the purple lotus light and shadow, and suddenly burst into tears, and the parents and relatives outside were also surprised, and all of them kneel down to thank the demon gods for blessing.


    The purple lotus light and shadow broke away from the stone oven and landed on the girl''s forehead. It seemed to penetrate into the spring water. A purple flower-like light and shadow mark was formed on her forehead, and then disappeared.


    "Congratulations to the young lady to get the blood of the demon lotus god." The original cold soldier also put on a smile, and sent the girl out of the air, not the same as the previous boy.


    "Yang Fuzi, the girl''s demon blood, what is the standard in the ancient city of God?" Han Sen looked to the side of Yang Fuzi asked.


    Yang Fuzi replied: "The temple is divided into four levels: destruction level, disaster level, destruction level and restart level. Naturally, the higher the temple, the stronger the blood of the gods. The demon **** is a destructive god. The vision of the descending **** is the lowest level of the demon light, which is regarded as the lower blood of the gods. However, only in this way can we embark on the path of cultivation and integrate the genetic eggs, so that there is possibility and opportunity, which is also necessary for becoming a noble. One of the conditions."


    Having said that, Yang Fuzi sighed: "It doesn''t seem to be difficult, but most people can''t get away from it. The line is like heaven and hell."


    Hansen nodded slightly, but he glanced at the girl, although she got the blood of the **** of the devil, but her body did not change much, and the power did not improve significantly.


    The gift of the blood of the gods is like a key. It is not directly related to the strength of human power. What really determines the strength of human beings is actually the genetic eggs and genetic species.


    "How come the old man accepts the blood test?" Hansen saw a white-haired old man enter the temple and asked strangely.


    Yang Fuzi glanced and said: "Because the divine power of each temple is different, there will be some differences in the chosen people. If the demon temple is not recognized by the gods, there may be opportunities to go to other temples, but this The probability of seeding is generally small, and most of the gods have similar selection conditions and will not have much deviation."


    Hansen looked at it for a while. In addition to the previous girl, several human beings entered it in succession, but they were not able to receive the blood of the gods.


    "In the past, Qin Xiu did not seem to get the blood of the gods, but Waner gave him the blood of his god. I want to come to a world like this. Without the blood of the gods, it is a very sad thing to do." Hansen has been Watching beside it, but never understanding, what is the relationship between the blood of the gods and the practice of human beings.


    "Adult, what are you doing?" Yang Fuzi saw Hansen suddenly standing in the queue, and asked with some surprise.


    "The opportunity is rare, I also test it." Hansen said with a smile.


    "You..." Yang Fuzi wanted to say something, but immediately swallowed it back.


    After a while, there was a surprise call in front, and I saw a man shouting excitedly. In the stone stove, two purple lotuses were produced because of his blood.


    "I have to see, the magical power of the demon god, will react to my blood." Han Sen secretly said.


    On the side of the square, the serenity was watching all this happen. Seeing Hansen entering the ranks, first of all, he was shocked and soon laughed again: "I don''t know how to check his bottom. He went to the temple to test it himself, and that would be great."

 Chapter 3040： Not worshipping the gods

    The probability of human beings receiving the blood of the gods is not as low as that of Hansen''s imagination. The overall calculation is probably one-fifth. Fiction.


    However, most of the humans only get a purple lotus. Two purple lotuses are rare, but one of them is particularly powerful, and they have obtained four purple lotus.


    "Adult, you really want to test?" Seeing that Hansen is about to turn, Yang Fuzi finally couldn''t help but whispered his voice.


    ��Is there any problem?�� Hansen asked him at a glance.


    Yang Fuzi looked around and finally got close to Hansen. He said in a voice that almost two people could hear: "Adults, the gods will only give human blood to the gods."


    Hansen suddenly understood the meaning of Yang Fuzi. Yang Fuzi believed that he was a genetic species, so he would be worried.


    "If the blood of the genetic species is dripping into the stone oven, what kind of reaction will it have?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "Generally, there will be no reaction." Yang Fuzi thought about it.


    "That won''t be there. At most, there is no response. It won''t have any effect. You can rest assured." Hansen comforted.


    Yang Fuzi thinks that this is also the case, but there is still some anxiety in his heart. After all, Hansen��s origins are too strange. If anything really arises, it is a big trouble.


    The team that had been in a good position for a while finally came to Hansen. When Hansen walked into the temple, Yang Fuzi suddenly raised his heart, and the quietness in the distance was a bright gaze. The spirit of the two points, carefully watch Hansen''s testing process.


    After Hansen entered the temple, he went straight to the furnace. He planned to make a drop of blood and try it. Who knows that the soldiers on both sides came over and stopped him: "I still don''t worship the gods."


    Hansen listened to the slight frown. He used to kill the devil and the gods. Now he is allowed to bow to a statue of the demon god, and how to worship.


    "I don''t want to bow down." The soldier was impatient and urged.


    Hansen thought about it and turned it away. Anyway, it was only a momentary rise. The test did not have any big hindrance to him. It was awkward for him to worship the devil, and he simply missed it.


    Seeing that Han Sen turned away, the soldiers who guarded the temple were slightly stunned and did not respond for a while.


    "Are you going to go this way?" When Hansen was about to step out of the temple door, a man suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his way.


    "Suddenly, there are important things to do, and today I will not be tested. I will let you let me go," Hansen said.


    "Unexpectedly, but when you enter the temple, you have to bow down and pray, otherwise it is the sin of the gods." The man did not mean to retreat, still blocking Hansen''s road, said coldly.


    At this time, the soldiers who guarded the temple also reacted. They all came up and surrounded Hansen.


    "Secretary Shi Bo, this is a misunderstanding. My friend is a mountainer from the mountain. I don''t know the rules. If there is offense, please ask Master Shi Bo to look at the old face and let him go this time. "Yang Fuzi quickly ran over and said."


    He was not afraid of Hansen''s injury, but was afraid that Shi Bo angered Hansen. When Hansen slaps and slaps Shi Bo into slag, it is really troublesome.


    Shi Bo is the son of the city owner of the ancient city of God. If Shi Bo is killed, the city owner will not sit idly by. When Hansen will then shoot the **** into the slag, it will alarm the upper level of the Daqin Empire.


    In Shi Bo��s opinion, Han Sen��s high level is always a genetic species, and how he can confront the high-level empire��s high-level empire. At that time, he will be implicated.


    "It turns out that it is a mountain people, it''s no wonder." Shi Bo suddenly realized, but suddenly turned cold and looked down: "I don''t care if he is a mountain people or something, ���� ���� is a death sin, if you sincerely bow, you can spare him a life, But the death penalty is exempt, and the crime is hard to blame..."


    "If I don''t worship today?" Hansen had already interrupted his words without waiting for Shi Bo.


    "I can''t worship it." Shi Bo sneered and reached out to the sky. After a second, he heard a loud bang.


    I saw a huge black crustacean creature in front of Shibo, trembled the square.


    Hansen looked at the crustacean creature carefully. Seeing that it looks like a unicorn, the whole body of the shellfish is black and black, and a pair of black wings are upside down, a pair of people choose to look like.


    "As long as you are willing to give my king worms food, this young master will save your sins of blasphemy." Shi Bo said with a grin, his face was full of pride.


    "That is the tyrant of Shi Bo''s young master? I heard that it is a king''s genetic species, with tremendous power and defense."


    "If I have such a powerful genetic species, I will be content with this life."


    ......


    The people in the square are all looking envious of the king worm, but there is no pity for Hansen.


    In their view, Hansen is just a mountain people. A mountain people dare to blaspheme the gods, and dare to face the nobles like Shi Bo, that is to find their own way.


    Yang Fuzi��s heart is very anxious, but there is no way to do it.


    Shi Bo proudly looked at Han Sen: "Do you want to bow down and pray, and then let the young master interrupt a leg, or want to become the food of the king insect?"


    "I just want to leave." Hansen said casually, he spared the Kingworm and was about to leave the temple.


    "Looking for death!" Shi Bo was furious.


    This is the first time he presided over the temple ceremony. He didn''t want to kill, but who knows that Hansen is so stubborn, and he still manages so much, and directly orders the kingbug.


    The king''s worm screamed and opened his mouth with a sharp spur, and he swallowed it away from Hansen.


    Shi Bo held his hands on his chest and looked at Han Sen coldly, ready to appreciate the picture of Hansen being swallowed by the king.


    Tranquility is frowning at all of this. She really can''t understand. Hansen is doing what he wants to do. How to see Hansen is like deliberately looking for it.


    No matter in which country, the fear of the gods is the minimum etiquette. Hansen entered the temple but refused to worship the gods. This is obviously looking for things, and it is no wonder that the Stone Expo is angry.


    "Alright, look at his strength in the end." Quietly secretly.


    Seeing that the King of the Kings is going to devour Hansen, Hansen did not summon the action of the genetic species, but raised his fist and punched the head of the Kingbug.


    When the silence is a glimpse, Shi Bo is like watching a fool.


    If you don''t use genetics or use the blood of the gods, you want to use the power of ** to fight against the genetic species such as the king worm. Anyone thinks that Hansen is not a fool or a madman.


    But when Hansen��s fist hit the top of the king��s worm��s head, everyone opened their mouths and did not close.

 Chapter 3041： Digging eggs

    The huge king-level genetic species, the king worm, was blown out by Hansen��s punch. The broken shell and flesh and blood splattered, and the whole temple was stained with blood red, and it also cast a shadow on everyone��s heart. .


    The front of the square was silent, everyone widened their eyes, and the mouth became o-shaped, petrified Hansen who looked at the temple door.


    The king worm, that is the king worm, the king, the prince, the prince, the son, the son, the male, among the genetic grades, the top genetic species, even if the tyrant has not fully grown up, but the strength It is not comparable to the general genetic species.


    Such a powerful genetic species is actually being punched into a meat residue by a punch. This is a big force.


    For a time everyone looked at Hansen eccentrically, and it looked like a prehistoric monster.


    If you don''t see it with your own eyes, no one believes that there will be such a thing.


    Shi Bo''s look is the most eccentric, angry, resentful, angry, and want to kill and then quickly, but in these many emotions, but there is a fear from the bottom of my heart.


    Did not use the blood of the gods, directly use the fist to turn over the king-level genetic species, this kind of thing does not say that he has not seen, even if he has never dreamed of dreaming.


    Seeing that Hansen took a step forward, Shi Boton subconsciously retreated, and the cold sweat brush on his forehead ran down. He screamed and said, "What do you want?"


    Hansen glanced at him and ignored him. He walked straight away from him. The people in the square suddenly opened a road, and the speed was amazing. It was more agile than the small vendors who saw the city management.


    Hansen had seen the big scenes, and he did not care about it. In the eyes of the people watching ghosts, he walked out with ease.


    Yang Fuzi gritted his teeth and quickly followed.


    No one dared to stop Hansen and the two of them. Even Shi Bo and the soldiers and nobles of the city��s main government did not dare to speak to stop them.


    Just kidding, it��s a punch that blew the cockroach��s cockroach��s role. Who dares to take his own life to stop and see the tyrannical worms hanging on the wall of the temple, they just feel their legs tremble. soft.


    "Interestingly, without using the genetic species, I was able to punch the underage of the tyrannical worm. Can it be said that it is the innate blood?" The tranquility in the distance, the eyes flashed a trace of color.


    In addition to the open-minded human beings of the innate blood, tranquility can''t think of it, and anyone else can explode such a terrible force without using genetics.


    "The ancient city of God will have a congenital blood, this thing is eccentric, you must report it quickly." Looked at the back of the street that was about to disappear at the end of the street, the quiet figure flashed and left the square.


    Yang Fuzi now secretly rejoices in his heart. Fortunately, Hansen did not punch Shibo into meat residue, or he was really in trouble.


    However, the current situation is not so good. The rare species of the king insects are rare. There are not many in the whole ancient city of the gods. Now Hansen has smashed one, and I am afraid that the masters of the city will not give up.


    Hansen listened to his own concerns, but Hansen just smiled: "No matter, let them come if they want to come."


    Hansen is not afraid of any city owner. Although his body is suppressed by the power of this world, it is difficult to exert all his strength, but it is not comparable to a city owner.


    "Right, Master, where can I get the genetics? How do you use those genetics?" Hansen asked curiously to Yang.


    "Genes are all hatched from the eggs, and the eggs are usually excavated from the veins." Yang Fuzi paused and said: "Genes can be fed by everyone, but only the gods The **** human beings can fuse the blood of the genetic species."


    "How to integrate blood?" Hansen is more interested.


    Yang Fuzi smiled and shook his head: "I don''t have the blood of the gods, there is no way to show it to adults. The fusion of blood is to let the gene species bind with itself, so that they have the ability to have genetic species. The more powerful the blood of the gods, the success rate of the fusion gene species. The higher the number, the more you can fuse."


    "For example, like the devil **** is a destructive god, and his god''s blood, it is easy to integrate the male and the prince-level genes, but it is difficult to integrate more advanced genetics, because of advanced The genetic power of the soul is very strong and will not be surrendered so easily. But if you have a higher level of spiritual blood, it will be much easier."


    Hansen suddenly realized that it was only in the end that he understood the use of the blood of the gods. He said: "The so-called blood of the gods is actually a kind of spiritual suppression."


    "Since your expertise is to find the ground, then take me to dig a few genetic eggs to play." Hansen wants to figure out what the power of the world is, and most importantly, he wants to know if he can Use the power of this world.


    "Adult, can you use genetics?" Yang Fuzi said with a strange look, he always thought that Hansen is a genetic species, but I have never heard of genetic species that can also integrate genetic species.


    "Try it." Han Sen said faintly, if he knew the answer, he wouldn''t let Yang Fuzi help him dig the eggs.


    "Is this kind of thing still used?" Yang Fuzi spit in his heart, but he did not say much, with Hansen directly out of the ancient city of God.


    The reason why Yang Fuzi is so refreshing is mainly because he is afraid of Shibo. He is afraid that Shi Bo will bring the troubles of the master of the city to Hansen, so it is not a bad thing to go out and avoid it.


    If he didn''t want to take Hansen out to avoid the disaster, Yang Fuzi wouldn''t promise Hansen to dig up the genetic eggs. Although he couldn''t use the genetics himself, he also dug a lot of genetic eggs by searching for the local conditions. Nothing is high, there are still a lot of low-level homes, and it��s fine to send Hansen one or two.


    The two soon came out of the ancient city of God, but Yang Fuzi did not dare to take Hansen to the Great God Mountain, but went to the grassland in another direction.


    "The so-called geology, also known as the gods, the so-called all things have their gods, the gods are the land where the gods of all things gather, only where such a place can condense the genetic eggs." Yang Fuzi explained while walking.


    "So what is God?" Hansen asked.


    Yang Fuzi said with indulgence: "This is difficult to explain. You can think of it as a gas field. It is like a cloud in the sky. It will flow with the changes of the heavens and the earth. It is not a place to stay, so find the veins and dig genes. Eggs are all learned, not just digging can be dug."


    "I didn''t see the small mound. There is a place where the gas field gathers. There must be a genetic egg below, but the gas field there is too weak, and the genetic egg level inside is not too high." Said in front of a seven-eight-meter-high soil slope.

 Chapter 3042： Evil spirit fountain

    Han Sen came to the slopes and was preparing to lift the soil directly to the slope. Yang Fuzi quickly stopped to block: "Adults, never, the genetic eggs are very fragile before they hatch, and they are not strong, if they are damaged. The genetics inside are useless."


    Hansen had to put down his fist and watched Yang Fuzi ask: "How do you dig up the genetic egg?"


    Yang Fuzi said helplessly: "Also ask the adults to wait here for a while, and then dig up the genetic eggs."


    Yang Fuzi is really helpless. He is only a master, and there is no genetic species to use. Usually, even if someone asks him to find the local veins, he will not let him do such hard work.


    But now Yang Fuzi has no choice. He recognizes Hansen as the main, and can''t let Han Sen do the hard work. You can only do it yourself.


    Now Yang Fuzi has begun to rejoice, fortunately he did not bring Hansen to the Great God Mountain, where there are mountains and rocks, he can''t dig if he is exhausted.


    Here is only the soil and grass roots, it is much easier to dig up.


    Yang Fuzi turned around the **** for several laps, and took out a small shovel to dig some dirt on the ground and carefully observed it. From time to time, he sniffed with his nose, and even put out his tongue and licked it. Hansen looked stunned.


    In the end, Yang Fuzi selected a place, dig with a small shovel and a shovel. The shovel was small, and Yang��s strength was not great. After digging for a while, he dug two feet deep and tired face. They are all white, sitting on the side and panting.


    Han Sen smiled at the side: "Yang Lao, is the Master like you?"


    Yang Fuzi heard Hansen''s extra-string sound and gasped and replied: "Everyone can learn the earth-seeking technique, and it is easier to learn the aristocratic nature of the genetic species. It is like my master who has no gods and blood. If you can''t live, you have to learn."


    "Or will I still dig it?" Han Sen saw that Yang Fuzi��s tired waist was almost out of reach, and he was always sweating on his forehead.


    "The adults sit in peace, the ground here is very weak, not buried, it should be dug up, just wait a moment." Yang Fuzi shook his head and said.


    Han Sen saw Yang Fuzi insist on this, and no longer said anything, just watching him excavate with interest.


    Digging and digging, suddenly heard a bang, like the sound of the grass root being shoveled, Yang Fuzi��s face suddenly changed: ��Isn��t the gene will be dug up? No, I guess, there should be half a foot. The distance is right, it is impossible to make a mistake."


    Thinking, Yang Fuzi quickly lifted the shovel, and the shovel came out of the soil, and suddenly saw a fountain sprayed from the crack of the shovel.


    It was just that the water in the fountain was a little weird. It turned out to be a deep purple color. The water column formed was more than one meter high. After it fell, the soil pit dug out by Yang Fuzi was suddenly submerged, and the purple liquid in the pit was more and more.


    Yang Fuzi was a glimpse first, then looked at the fountain-like purple liquid, and suddenly his face changed greatly, and he screamed: "The evil spirits spring... How can there be evil spirits here..."


    Han Sen saw the horror of Yang Fuzi��s face. The old body stepped back and forth, almost fell to the ground, and even the shovel was thrown away. He quickly extended a hand and held his back to help him stabilize his figure. Asked: "What evil spirits, do you mean that there are genetic eggs here?"


    Yang Fuzi paled and said in a row: "We are going fast, we can''t dig it anymore, and we can''t dig down two of us."


    "You have to say something to listen to first, just fine, how can you not dig now?" Han Sen is not at all anxious, said with a smile.


    Yang Fuzi can''t stop running immediately, but Hansen doesn''t leave. He didn''t dare to run first. He had to rush to explain: "I used to look away, thinking that this is just a small vein, but who knows that it will be here. If there is a fountain of evil spirits, if we don��t leave, we will have a big disaster."


    "What the **** is the evil spirit fountain?" Hansen didn''t mean to go. He took Yang Fuzi and looked at the purple spring water that was still spewing.


    Yang Fuzi��s heart was in a hurry. He hated to stun Hansen with a shovel, and then dragged him to run.


    It is a pity that his military power is not enough. He was unable to run because Hansen was trying to run. He could only say anxiously: "I didn''t tell you before, everything is a god, is the genetic egg a condensation of the **** of all things?"


    "Yes, I still remember this." Hansen nodded.


    "God said this thing is the spirit, everything is spiritual, and when these spirits are united, they form a genetic egg. Everything is good or bad, and its spirit is naturally good or bad. Generally, if it is seen in the earth''s veins. Purple gas rises, then the spirit of the veins is likely to be evil spirits. Often in some ancient battlefields, where there are many deaths and injuries, there will be such evil spirits."


    After a pause, Yang Fuzi went on to say: "I have never heard of any battlefield in this grassland. I can''t think of the evil spirits here, and the spirit of the earth has already formed a spring, indicating that the following veins are extremely polar. If evil is not going, we will be affected by the evil spirit fountain. It is very likely that ominous things will happen to us. Are we going to flee?"


    After Hansen listened, his eyes asked: "According to your statement, there is a place where the evil spirit fountain is not a place with strong ground. Should it be able to produce a high-level genetic egg?"


    "The words are correct, but the evil spirit fountain is dimmed, there will be big ominous, and the genetic eggs produced by these extremely evil veins, the temper is extremely fierce, and the blood of the idle gods can��t hold it. If it is forcibly incubating, say It may not turn back its main, the more powerful the genetic egg, the greater the harm to the owner, or not to touch it as well..." Yang Fuzi looked at the pit and was filled with purple liquid, and his face became more ugly and hateful. Can''t escape immediately.


    "It turns out that Yang Lao, let''s go first." Hansen let go of Yang Fuzi and walked toward the fountain.


    "Adult, what do you want to do?" Yang Fuzi originally wanted to run, but when he saw Hansen going to the evil spirit fountain, he quickly called.


    "You go back first, I will go back to you when I look back." Hansen said that he picked up the small shovel that Yang Fuzi had left, and then he went to the pit and was ready to dig.


    "Adults, no one can, ah, according to the old age, met the evil spirits fountain people, let alone to dig, even if it is stained with evil spirits, there will be big ominous things to come. This ancient The last city owner of Shencheng City, because he dug a fountain of evil spirits, was also contaminated with evil spirits, and finally became a purple-eyed monster that kills people, this is still the case when he did not dig up the genetic eggs..." Yang Fuzi anxiously persuaded.


    "You go back first, I have my own size." Hansen ignored the persuasion of Yang Fuzi, and a shovel dug directly.


    He is not afraid of the gods of the heavens, but he is afraid of evil spirits.

 Chapter 3043： God vision

    Hansen��s strength is naturally not comparable to that of Yang Fuzi. He tries to control his own strength, but it is similar to the excavator. The small shovel flies quickly. In a moment, he digs a ditch and leads the purple liquid in the pit. come out.


    It��s strange to say that I don��t know what those purple liquids are. After they flow out, the volatilization rate is extremely fast. It doesn��t go far, and all of them evaporate.


    The purple mist was rising in the surrounding area, and then the wind on the grassland was blown away.


    Yang Fuzi didn''t dare to come close, but he didn''t dare to really go away. He could only squat and look at it from a distance. He just prayed for Hansen to do nothing.


    Hansen��s death did not matter, but without Hansen��s asylum, his troubles were great.


    Not to mention that tranquility is still looking for him, but Shibo��s family, I am afraid I will not let him go.


    "What did I do in my life, I would have encountered such a dead thing..." Yang Fuzi lamented in his heart.


    Hansen digging trenches to guide the springs, but the purple springs kept going out, and there was no sign of weakening. They had to jump into the springs to dig.


    Yang Fuzi saw Hansen jump into the spring, and his head was covered with black lines. The corners of his eyes kept twitching: "Being dead... This is death..."


    Hansen stood in the spring water, feeling that the purple spring water was a little cool, and it felt like it was rubbing alcohol.


    However, this stuff is faster than alcohol, so although the purple liquid has been spewing out, it has not formed too much water. Hansen stood inside, just just barely knees.


    "Yang Lao, how deep is the genetic egg buried underneath?" Han Sen saw that Yang Fuzi did not leave in the distance, and he yelled at him.


    Yang Fuzi said just now that the genetic egg was quite fragile before it hatched, and he was afraid of smashing the genetic egg.


    Yang Fuzi��s eyes twitched and finally replied: ��I originally decided that there should be half a foot distance, but since there is a evil spirit fountain below, my previous judgment should be wrong. It��s hard to say the depth, but it will definitely not be above three meters. ""


    Han Sen listened to Yang Fuzi as saying that he directly inserted the shovel into the mud below the spring, and a horrible force was suddenly introduced into the soil, and suddenly the face became a big ditch that was three meters deep.


    Now Hansen can''t use the hole in the field, can''t scan the following situation, but the ability to control the power is still there, want to open the depth of three meters, it is not too bad.


    At the moment when the ditch was opened, the evil spirit fountain, which was originally only a thick baby''s arm, was like a volcanic eruption in an instant. It spewed a dozen feet high and drenched Hansen''s whole body.


    Roar!


    Yang Fuzi saw that in the spring water eruption, there was a purple light and sky rising from the sky. It was like a terrible behemoth. The beast light and shadow made a roar, and then it turned into purple gas and dissipated into the sky. Among them, it seems that the sunset glow of the sky is dyed purple.


    "That is... the vision of the gods... the evil beasts of the ancients..." Yang Fuzi was so scared that he sat on the ground and stared at the void, as if he had seen the ghost.


    Hansen also saw the flashing vision, and heard the sound of the beast, but did not care.


    The eruption of the evil spirit spring just seemed to have exhausted the purple liquid inside. The spring water quickly fell, and gradually no longer spewed out.


    The purple liquid that was previously ejected also volatilized quickly. It was only a moment. There was no liquid in the ground, but there was still a faint purple gas coil in the air, but it was quickly dissipated by the sun.


    Hansen was afraid of hurting the genetic egg. After entering the ditch, he used his hands to dig directly. The speed was not slow.


    I dug more than three feet and suddenly felt that the things touched by my fingers seemed to be somewhat different. I couldn��t help but have a happy heart: "It should be dug."


    Hansen quickly dialed the soil next to him, seeing the black metal underneath, thinking that it was a genetic egg, but continued to dig it down, but soon discovered that it was not a genetic egg.


    "What is this stuff?" Hansen looked at something he had dug up with some doubts.


    Even if he doesn''t understand the genetic egg any more, he can see it. The thing in front of him is definitely not a genetic egg. Whose egg is like a big stick?


    The thing in front of me is a black metal column. The diameter of the pillar is as big as the sea bowl mouth. The part that Hansen dug out is more than one meter. The bottom is buried in the soil. I don''t know how deep it is buried.


    The exposed part of the exterior looks dark and engraved with many symbols and words that Hansen does not know. It looks like an iron pile engraved with scripture.


    "Yang Lao, let''s see what this is. How can you dig up the iron pile in the veins?" Hansen said to the distant Yang Fuzi.


    Yang Fuzi seems to be scared, but when he heard what Hansen said, he was shaking. He climbed up from the ground and quickly ran to the side of the ditch. He squatted down the ditch.


    This time, Yang Fuzi��s face suddenly became a bit white, and he lost his soul and muttered to himself: ��It��s over... this time it��s a big disaster...��


    "It seems that Yang Lao, you recognize this thing, anyway, it has already been dug up. You are talking about it. What is this?" Hansen��s interest is more and more intense.


    He is the most curious person, otherwise he will not go to the point of today. The more Yang Zizi is acting, the more he seems to be falling, the more he is curious and want to figure out what is going on.


    "No wonder... No wonder I didn''t see that there would be a fountain of evil spirits here... Is there a device for the veins here... It��s really a **** disease for eight generations, I knew that there is a vein in the house, kill me too. Will not dig the genetic eggs here..." Yang Fuzi regretted the intestines are green.


    "Yang Lao, you have to talk like this again, do you believe that I put this iron pillar into your body?" Hansen said, staring at Yang Fuzi.


    Although his cultivation is very good, but he hates people who talk so much. He has encountered too many things before, and there are shadows in his heart.


    Yang Fuzi saw Han Sen��s cold eyes and immediately made a sigh of relief. He quickly said: ��The adults suddenly blame, just the old age is just too excited. This iron pile should be the instrument of the veins, which is used by those who are supreme. Repress the earth''s veins."


    "Why do you want to suppress the veins?" Seeing that Yang Fuzi finally said something, Han Sen''s face was a little slower.


    Yang Zizi sighed: "Nature is because there are fierce genetic species in the veins. After the strong ones discovered, the genetic species in the undesired veins were born, but they were unable to destroy them. They could only use the pulse of the veins. Its suppression has made the genetic species difficult to produce."

 Chapter 3044： Extremely evil beast

    "So, the following is definitely a very powerful genetic egg buried?" Hansen''s heart is happy, with his hands holding the black iron column, it is necessary to pull it out and see what kind of genetic egg is suppressed.


    Hansen is a person who once dominated the starry sky. The general genetics of eggs are not enough. It is impossible for such an interesting genetic egg to be easily let go.


    As for the fierce, Hansen did not pay attention to it.


    When Yang Fuzi looked at it, he was shocked. The soul was about to be scared. He quickly shouted and shouted: "If you are an adult, if the genetic species is born, you will definitely be ruined by the world..."


    Yang Fuzi��s words have not been finished yet, and the iron-pig-like veins have been pulled out by Hansen more than a foot. The iron piles are extremely heavy, but they are nothing under Hansen��s strength.


    Hansen''s hands alternated, pulling the iron pile up and down one foot, but it was just the effort in the blink of an eye. The black metal pillar that was about four meters long was pulled out by him.


    Bang!


    At the moment when the metal pillars were pulled out, the whole earth seemed to tremble. Even the ancient city of the gods in the distance followed, and the residents in the city who were scared thought it was an earthquake.


    However, after a tremor, there was no movement, and the people who were engaged in the second monk could not figure out what to do.


    "Hey...hey..." Yangfuzi squatted on the floor, staring straight at Hansen below, and muttering in his mouth, scared and even forgot to escape.


    Hansen lazily took care of him, and went to the hole left after the metal column was pulled out to look down. I saw a flash of purple light shining in the darkness below, like the night pearl in the dark.


    However, the hole is too small, only a part can be seen, probably can be judged to be part of the genetic egg.


    "There is a genetic egg." Han Sen''s heart was happy, after determining the location of the genetic egg, there was no more scruples, and he immediately went down.


    I saw a loud bang, the soil was directly opened by Hansen''s palm, and a large crack formed in an instant. The following things suddenly became clear.


    Han Sen stared at him and saw that there was a purple jade egg with a diameter of more than one meter in the mud. In the sunlight, there was a fascinating purple fluorescent light. There were many patterns on the egg, like relief. The symbol is general.


    "Yang Fuzi, how can I hatch this genetic egg?" Hansen fell to the side of the genetic egg and reached out to touch the purple jade eggshell. What surprised Hansen was that he could feel the eggshell. There was a weak heartbeat inside.


    Yang Fuzi sighed: "If you have the blood of the gods, as long as you come into contact with it, you will naturally have telepathy. If it is willing to surrender to you, it will naturally release information... but the adults you..."


    Yang Fuzi��s words were not finished, but Hansen already understood what he meant.


    "There is no other way to conquer the genetic species without the blood of the gods?" Hansen naturally has no gods and blood, and there is no way to communicate with them.


    "No, if there is a way, the general public will not value the blood of the gods so much." After a pause, Yang Fuzi persuaded: "Adult, you can''t use it anyway, or just bury the veins back." Let''s go."


    Hansen said with a deep heart: "No, you didn''t say that anyone can cultivate genetics?"


    "Genetic species can of course be raised, but there is no way to integrate with themselves. It can only be used as a pet, and it can not be raised casually. If you encounter some genetically docile genetic species, you may be able to tame. But the **** is evil. Gene species, let alone raise it, and see that it is too late to run. This genetic egg must be a very evil species, in case it is born..."


    When Yang Fuzi��s words were not finished, he heard a scream, and the outer shell of the genetic egg split from the top and spread quickly. It suddenly made Yang Fu��s mouth open and petrified.


    Hansen was interested in watching the cracked genetic eggs. I saw more and more cracks on the top. When I was a little, I broke most of the cracks. A furry head got out of it.


    Hansen took a closer look and was shocked.


    Within the huge purple giant egg, the genetic species hatched is only a little bigger than the fist, and the whole body is round and round, like a hair ball.


    The red hair was shiny, the curled tail, the pointed ears, and the eyes that had just opened, with a pair of blood-red erects, which looked like a kitten.


    The reason why Hansen was surprised is not to be amazed by its size, but the length of this kitten is a bit odd, Hansen thinks, this guy is a bit like an old cat bastard.


    But this kitten is much more mini than the old cat. It is very delicate and cute, not as annoying as the old cat.


    But there are still many similarities between the two. For example, the average cat should not have such a large tail. The tail is more like a fox, and its ears are longer and pointed than the average cat. The characteristics of the fox.


    In this way, the kitten is a little different from the average cat, and is similar to the old cat''s cat-like non-cat-like fox.


    "Hey!" After the cat climbed out of the egg, he yelled at Hansen twice, swaying to Hansen''s feet, climbing up with Hanson''s trouser legs and looking like he was climbing. Hard work.


    Hansen reached for his neck and took it to the front. He carefully looked at the newly born genetic breed of kittens. Besides being very cute, the others looked more like old cats.


    The kitten was stunned by Hansen, a well-behaved appearance, a flawless expression on the round face, and a pink tongue protruding straight to Hansen.


    "It shouldn''t be possible, and not to mention that the old cat is dead, even if it is still alive, it is impossible to rejuvenate, and it is even more impossible to go inside the genetic egg." Han Sen looked at the kitten and thought.


    "Yang Lao, this is the fierce genetic species you said?" Hansen licked the kitten and jumped out of the pit, looking at Yang Fuzi.


    Yang Fuzi also looked at the kitten that Hansen was in his hand, and he did not speak for a while.


    For a while, Yang Fuzi said slowly: "The viciousness of the genetic species cannot be considered as a physical appearance. It may be because it is too small to grow up... In short, it is suppressed by the veins of the veins. The ancient elephant of the pulse vision appears, it must be a fierce beast..."


    "What is the vision of the gods and the evil beasts of the ancients?" Hansen heard that Yang Fuzi yelled at the two names before, and now he listened to him and said, he asked.


    Yang Fuzi said: "The average person only knows that the genetic species is divided into six grades of king, male, hou, bo, son, and male, but he does not know that there is a more advanced genetic species. When the gene is born, it will be accompanied. There are various visions of the gods, and the ancient evil beast is a kind of vision of the gods. The legend is a sign of the birth of a very evil alien..."


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3045： Let you be my servant

    "It sounds like a very powerful look. Is it really such a powerful genetic species?" Hansen mentioned the little milk cat in front of him, looked and looked, except that it looked a bit like the old cat, and Did not see anything special.


    The little milk cat was stunned by Hansen, and the body naturally drooped, looking at Hansen with a pair of innocent big eyes, as if he didn''t understand the pure snack food.


    "Well, in general, the genetic species with the vision of the gods will be very strong, it may be that it is too small, it will take some time to grow up." Yang Fuzi hesitated.


    Although I know that this genetic species should be a very likely beast, but looking at it, it can''t be associated with the beast. Even Yang Zizi has some doubts about his own judgment.


    What is a thousand miles, what is the natural disaster, and the signs of these beasts are not appearing in it.


    "How can I make it grow up, do you want to feed cat food?" Han Sen asked the little milk cat.


    "Genes need to eat genetic eggs or genetic species to be able to evolve, ordinary food can not make them grow." Yang Fuzi answered with certainty.


    "That''s a bit of a hassle. Where do you get so many genetic species to feed it?" Hansen listened to a bit of annoyance.


    Digging a genetic egg has been so troublesome. It is not an easy task for Hansen to get a lot of genetics.


    "Now it is still small. Generally, low-level genetic eggs or genetic species can be used to feed it. It should not be difficult to complete the first evolution, but when it grows up, ordinary genetic eggs and genetic species should be difficult. Let it evolve, and need to swallow more advanced genetic species, it is possible to continue to evolve." After a pause, Yang Fuzi reminded Han Sen: "Adult, do you really want to raise it? It is a beast, and You can''t have a soul connection with it, it''s just ordinary domestication, it''s too easy to betrayed..."


    "It''s okay, let''s play with it first." Han Sen took the little milk cat and thought about it and said, "You call the kitten."


    Hansen is not good at raising his name. It seems that it is the same kind as the old cat. He simply calls it a kitten. When he is old, he can be changed into an old cat, which is very convenient.


    "Hey!" The kitten seemed to understand the general, and yelled at Hansen''s milk, as if he was satisfied with his name.


    "Yang old, trouble you to find a few gods, we will dig some genetic eggs." Han Sen now knows that there is no way to integrate with the genetic egg, there is not much interest in the genetic egg, want to dig Point genetic eggs, purely for feeding kittens.


    "Okay." Yang Fuzi nodded helplessly, looked at the kitten in a complicated look, and then said: "In the last year, I don��t know why the number of veins has increased greatly, and the number of genetic eggs has increased a lot. It is very rare to be able to breed two genetic eggs in the veins. Recently, it is often possible to see the three eggs or even the four eggs. It should not be difficult to find some low-level genetic eggs. If it is replaced before, I am afraid it is really troublesome."


    Hansen glanced at the metal column about four meters, walked to the side of the metal column, and tied it directly to the shoulder, like a piece of wood.


    "This thing should be worth some money? Can you change the genetic egg?" Hansen asked.


    Yang Fuzi said with a strange look: "The instrument of Zhenmai is of natural value, but its owner is probably not a common generation. If it is discovered by the original owner, I am afraid it is a big trouble."


    Hansen didn''t take it for granted. He followed the metal column behind Yang Fuzi, and the two continued to find the veins to dig the eggs.


    As Yang Fuzi said, it seems that the veins are not difficult to find. After walking a dozen miles, he found another place. This time, there was no accident. The two quickly dug a fist-sized white egg. come out.


    Yang Fuzi glanced at it and said that it was the egg of the baron-class venom snake. It is a relatively common genetic species. Many people in this ancient city use this gene.


    It��s not a good thing, Hansen can��t look at his eyes. He directly put a venom snake egg on the mouth of the kitten. The kitten is very excited to stick out the small tongue to eat the egg juice. Howling, I like it very much.


    The size of the kitten is not big, but the amount of the belly is not small. The size of a fist-sized snake''s egg is clean, but the small belly has not seen it. It is still looking at Hansen.


    Hansen had to let Yang Fuzi continue to take him to dig the genetic eggs. The two talents did not go far, and suddenly heard the hoof of the hoof coming from behind.


    Turning his head and looking at the past, I saw a giant tyrannical worm rushing toward them. Yang Fuzi was shocked and said with amazement: "Is Shi Bo taking people with revenge?"


    "It''s not Shibo, it''s quiet, there''s a younger boy than she is." Hansen''s eyes were so strong that he saw the people on the back of the worm.


    Sure enough, when the Tyrannosaurus was close, Yang Fuzi saw peace, and at the quiet side, he was still sitting in a handsome white shirt boy.


    The king worms stopped at a distance of less than five meters from Hansen. The 13-year-old white-shirt boy was interested in looking at Hansen and said, "Quiet, the one you said is the one who killed the tyrants with bare hands. him?"


    "Yes, Bai Gongzi." Quiet and respectful reply.


    Yang Fuzi��s heart was secretly surprised. The serenity was the granddaughter of the Dragon Song City Lord. His identity was quite honorable. However, looking at her appearance, she seemed to be very awesome to this boy. The origin of this boy was more noble.


    "Are you really killing the tyrants with bare hands?" The white-shirted teenager jumped from the back of the tyrannical worm and went to Hansen to ask.


    "Not bad." Hansen nodded and did not deny it.


    "Then you can kill this tyrant?" The white-shirt boy pointed at the tyrants they were riding.


    This tyrant is obviously an adult body, much stronger than the previous Shibo''s momentum, and the size is nearly doubled.


    "You and I have no complaints, why should I kill your kingbug?" Hansen said.


    "This is not my tyrant, it is her, I want to see if you really can kill the tyrants with bare hands." The white-shirt boy pointed to the serenity.


    Quiet at this time, the face is not good-looking, but did not say anything, obviously very jealous for the white-shirt boy.


    "Why do I let you see? What is the benefit of killing the Kingbug?" Hansen frowned, this boy feels strange.


    The white-shirted teenager listened to Hansen��s words and showed a thoughtful expression. He thought about it: ��If you can really kill the tyrants with bare hands, I will let you be my servant.��


    The white-shirt boy said that it is a natural and reasonable place, as if Han Sen was his servant, Hansen took advantage of the big bargain.


    When Yang Fuzi heard this, he felt that things were going bad. Hansen was a kind of temper. He already knew very well how this guy might have received such anger.

 Chapter 3046： Silly son of the landlords house

    Who knows that Hansen was not angry at this time, but he laughed.


    "You don''t need to be your servant. If I kill it, can you give it to me?" Hansen pointed to the kingbug.


    After that, I also asked Yang Fuzi: "Yang Lao, should such a genetic species give food to kittens?"


    "Should... can..." Yang Fuzi looks strange and uses the king''s gene species to feed the newly born gene species. This is not a problem, but it is too wasteful.


    "Yes." The white-shirt boy nodded very refreshingly.


    The quiet face was a bit ugly, I wanted to say something, but I moved my lips, but I still didn''t say it.


    "Quiet, let your tyrants attack him. I want to see if he really can kill the tyrants with bare hands." The white-shirted boy looked at the silence and urged him.


    Quiet eyes twitching, it seems that the heart is very struggling, but in the end, I listened to the command of the white-shirt boy, ordered the king of the worm to rush toward Hansen.


    It is somewhat different from Shibo''s tyrannosaurus. Although the cockroach''s carapace is also black, it has a dark gold luster, and its strength and speed are much stronger than Shibo''s tyrannosaurus.


    "Want to take my kingbug as a cat food, you go to hell." Quietly worried, only hope that his kingbug can swallow Hansen.


    The size of the Kingbug is huge, but the speed is amazing. Just like the flea, the figure is blurred, and it has already arrived in front of Hansen.


    Seeing that the mouth-filled mouthparts would swallow Hansen, Hansen raised one arm high and the fist hammered down.


    boom!


    The head of the king worm was suddenly smashed into the soil, and the brain broke out and died directly.


    The eyes of the quiet looking eyes are about to come out. Hansen was able to punch the underage of the tyrannical worm before. It��s said that her tyrant is an adult, and Hansen actually broke his head with a punch. This is too unbelievable.


    The white-shirt boy looked at the side with a big eye. He patted his hand and said, "It��s so interesting. I can really kill the tyrant with bare hands. How can you have such great strength?"


    "What did you say just now?" Hansen asked the boy.


    "Of course, quiet, give him the body of the kingbug." The white-shirt boy said to Hansen, and asked as he walked: "You call Han Sen right? Are you innate blood? Which line is the blood?" How can there be such a powerful force?"


    Said, the white-shirt boy actually wants to reach out to touch Hansen''s arm muscles, a curious expression on his face.


    "His Royal Highness... Can''t..." The white-shirted boy had not yet reached Hansen''s face, and he saw a figure appearing in front of the white-shirt boy, so that he could not get close to Hansen.


    "I didn''t say it, let you not follow me, how come you come again?" The white-shirt boy suddenly showed his unpleasant color, and said the man.


    "The sin is under the sin." The man immediately kneeled in front of the boy, but still did not let the plan open, bowed his head and continued: "This person is too dangerous, and please ask your Highness not to take the risk."


    "I just want to talk to him, what is the danger? Immediately retreat." The white-shirt boy screamed coldly.


    "His Highness, please think twice." The man is still in front of the juvenile, and he has no intention of retreating.


    "I have taken away the king worm." Han Sen saw that the white shirt was of extraordinary origin, but it had nothing to do with him. He greeted the white-shirt boy and walked to the body of the tyrant, and dragged it up. The body is going to leave.


    "Miscellaneous things, give me away." The white-shirt boy has been very annoyed, squatting on the man who is squatting, and then catching up with Hansen.


    "Han Sen, if you are willing to go back with me, I will keep you rich and rich." The white shirt boy followed Han Sen, his eyes eagerly said.


    "What do you want me to go back with you?" Hansen said as he walked.


    "My sister has raised a powerful genetic species. I always lost to her and was bullied by her. I want you to help me defeat her genetics. It is a bad smell." The white-shirted teenager said with a grin.


    Hansen gave him a glance: "I am a human being, not a genetic species."


    "I know, but no one stipulates that people can''t enter the Colosseum!" said the young man seriously.


    "Don''t go." Hansen said without returning.


    "Don''t you want the corpse of the genetic species? If you can kill my sister''s genetics, the corpse will be yours." The white-shirt boy quickly opened the bid code.


    "No interest." Hansen didn''t think about it, he refused again. He is not really lacking in genetics.


    "I will give you ten genetic eggs... no... twenty..." The white-shirt boy continued to offer, and he was obsessed with obsessiveness.


    Hansen no longer cares about him, and he continues to move forward.


    The white-shirt boy did not dare to give up, and he always followed Han Sen and wanted to convince him.


    The serenity and the guardian-like person are also closely following the young man, always staring at Hansen with vigilance, as if he was afraid that Hansen would be disadvantageous to the boy.


    Hansen was a little annoyed with the young man, and he said with a quiet voice: "Let me go to the Colosseum, as long as she is willing to give me a female slave."


    Tranquility suddenly furious: "What are you talking about?"


    The white-shirted teenager listened to it but was happy. He looked at Han Sen and asked: "Is this true?"


    "It��s true than real gold." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Quiet, then grievances for you." The white-shirted teenager looked at the serenity.


    Hansen and his quiet face changed at the same time. Hansen thought: "I am going, this is the silly son of the landlord''s family. I really dare to speak!"


    Tranquility is the granddaughter of Dragon Song City. It is a normal person who can not agree with Hansen. Even the emperor of the Daqin Empire is afraid that he will not humiliate his own ministers.


    However, this white-shirted boy did not care about the opening and asked him to be a slave girl. How stupid it was to be able to say this in front of everyone.


    "His Royal Highness... Please give peace and death..." Quietly slammed down and said with a look of anger.


    Even the guard was a strange look at the white-shirt boy, but he didn''t dare to say anything more.


    The white-shirted teenager listened to the silence and asked to die. He suddenly groaned and just wanted to say something. The guard suddenly shouted: "His Royal Highness."


    Said, the guards were exposed to different light, and there was a pair of wings behind them. The top of the head also grew a strange corner, and a punch slammed into the sky.


    I saw a thunder of lightning descending from the sky. In a flash, the whole body of the guard was like coke, and it fell to the ground without a sound.


    Hansen turned his head and saw that there was a white wing behind him. He was wearing a white gauze and surrounded by thunder and lightning. The beautiful woman like an angel broke through.

 Chapter 3047： Eye angel

    The white-shirt boy reacted very quickly at this time, and suddenly he shrank back to Hansen and clutched Hansen��s back.


    Hansen originally wanted to throw out the stupid son of this landlord. They didn''t know each other. Hansen didn''t know whether he was good or bad, and he didn''t want to help him block the knife.


    But the sky was coming, like a beautiful girl like an angel, but it didn��t matter at all. The long sword held in the hand pointed at Hansen��s distant fingers, and suddenly saw a horrible thunder and lightning broke through the void, obviously thinking Hansen will be swelled together with the white shirt behind him.


    Hansen didn''t make trouble, but he would never be bullied. He directly slammed the thunder and lightning.


    Serenity shouted on the side: "Be careful, she combines the god-level genetics of the big emptiness of the lightning eagle, the big emptiness of the gods can destroy everything, but also can be transmitted thousands of miles, can not be matched ..."


    However, the thunder came too fast, and the silence was not finished yet. Hansen��s fist had already hit a terrible thunder.


    boom!


    The thunder was bursting, and the horrible thunderbolt was shot by Hansen. The thunder flashed, but it did not hurt Hansen, nor did he transmit it to the white-shirt boy behind him.


    The serenity opened his mouth, and he did not close it. He was able to unscrupulously ruin the naked body with a hard body. This has exceeded her belief limit.


    The beautiful woman in the air also flashed a surprise color in her eyes, but it was just a flash. The sword in her hand waved continuously in the next second, and the big emptiness of the gods thundered toward Hansen.


    "There is still a master in this world." Hansen only felt that his fists were numb, and that a thunderbolt could not hurt him, but it also made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Looking at the thunder and lightning, Han Sen only slammed his fists, punched and punched, thundered and sparked, and sparked like a **** of war.


    Yang Fuzi and quiet look are stupid, Yang Fuzi is more sure that Han Sen is definitely not a person, and the more quiet, the more Hansen is not like people.


    Hansen��s white-shirt boy was a face of excitement. After hiding in Hansen��s majestic body, he felt that there was nothing to be afraid of in the world. He shouted: ��Han Sen, don��t you like female slaves? I knocked down the powerful little lady, and I gave her and serenity to you as a slave girl."


    Han Sen listened to him, it was so good and funny, he Hansen wanted no beauty, and he would really be greedy.


    Besides, if you really beat the beautiful woman that day, then why should he give it.


    The quiet face on the side is still ugly than Hansen, and the stupid son of the landlord still remembers this.


    Hansen even blocked more than a dozen thunder and lightning, and the hands of the electrician were about to swollen. Seeing that the beautiful woman still showed no signs of stopping. She felt that it would not be a way to go on like this. She jumped up and volleyed toward the angel. The beautiful woman caught.


    Hansen has no way. His body is rejected by the world. There is no way to fly in the air. He can only use the jump, and the faster he jumps, the stronger the strength is, and the greater the rejection.


    Hansen''s whole person rushed into the sky like a cannonball, but the beautiful woman''s back wings swayed, like a thunder, swaying to a higher place, Hansen caught the frustration and reluctantly fell to the ground.


    The beautiful woman does not wait for him to land, the sword in his hand is ruthlessly swaying, if the people are thundering and screaming, the sword is raging, the people are flashing between the lightning, and the lightning is criss-crossing like a sword, all greet Hansen. come.


    "Is this woman sick? I don''t want to say anything, it will kill people. I am not the same as the stupid son of the landlord''s family!" Hansen was depressed, and there was nowhere to borrow in the air. Possibly, the lightning in front is good to say that there is no way to resist the lightning in the back. It was smashed on the back by a thunder, and Hansen��s body trembled like a whips.


    Although such power can''t hurt his body, but the taste is not good.


    Hansen suddenly frowned, even if it was rejected by the power of the world, his force was still stronger than that of a crazy woman, but the woman relied on the power of lightning and flying, but Hansen could not touch her, and could only be beaten passively.


    When Hansen was depressed, the kitten in his arms suddenly screamed, and Hansen saw the red light flashing on the kitten, and turned into a red light flow into his. Within the body.


    Hansen suddenly felt that the body was filled with a burning force. The next second, as the power snarled in the body, Hansen couldn��t help but scream: "Hey!"


    With this earth-shocking cat, Hansen''s head gave birth to a pair of red cat ears, and behind it a fluffy cat''s tail, even a pair of eyes turned into a kitten-like red erect.


    "I finally used the genetics." Quiet eyes gaze, watching Hansen, want to know such a strong, what kind of gene is used.


    However, Yang Fuzi opened his mouth, as if he had been stuck in an throat by an egg. He couldn��t call it out, and he couldn��t swallow it. It looked strange to the extreme.


    "No... Impossible... Isn''t he a genetic species? How can a genetic species merge with a genetic species..." Yang''s brain couldn''t turn around.


    Hansen looked at the beautiful woman like a thunder and lightning, and a strange power filled the eyes, making his pupils more bright red.


    The beautiful woman saw Hansen fusion gene variety, the body of the thunder power is more prosperous, holding a long sword in both hands, arrogantly against Hansen, the lightning condensed into a look like a strange bird, instantly caught in front of Hansen .


    Hey!


    Hansen��s eyes flashed red, and they shot two red beams, directly exploding the lightning eagle, and the red light was still more than just a laser.


    I saw the flowers splashing, two red eyes pierced the woman''s body, making her screaming, slamming Hansen''s eyes, the back wings violently, turned into lightning and broke through, blinking into the clouds I have disappeared.


    After Hanson��s eyes shot a gaze, he suddenly felt that the strange power in the body had weakened a lot, and it was impossible to shoot the second gaze.


    The woman walked away without a trace, and the power of Hansen also subsided, turning into a little red light from the chest and re-condensing into a kitten.


    But now the kitten looks weak, the tender claws clutching the clothes on Hansen''s chest, and he screamed with anger: "Hey."


    "Not bad, finally no white to raise you, much better than the old cat that bastard." Han Sen happy, holding the kitten again and again praise.


    "It seems that I can also use the power of this world." Han Sen checked the kitten''s body and found that it was only a little weak, and then he let go of his heart, and his heart was excited.


    Originally, he thought that he could not use the genetics. Now it seems that this is not the case.

 Chapter 3048： Prince Qin Bai

    "His Royal Highness, the slaves will save the car late, and the sin will die!" A shrill voice that was not yin and yang was seen, and only a dozen figures flew in the air, and they all squatted in front of the white shirt boy. One person is asking for sin.


    "Useless slaves, if Hansen is not saved, this Prince has been given the coke by the little lady, and what do you want?" The white shirt was annoyed.


    "The slaves are guilty of sin!" The dozens did not dare to refute, but they sinned on the ground.


    "I am going, is this a costume drama?" Hansen looked stunned. Although some races in the big universe were imperial, they were not so exaggerated.


    "Han Sen, you saved the Prince''s merits, it is better to go back to the palace with me, this Prince will certainly thank you." The white shirt juvenile those people, looking at Han Sen and Yan Yue color.


    "Which, can you please ask, which country is the Prince of the country?" Hansen looked intricately and looked at the white-shirt boy.


    "This is the territory of the Daqin Empire. I am naturally the Prince of the Great Qin Empire. My name is Qin Mingbai. You can call my name." The white shirt proudly said.


    Hansen��s look became more and more complicated, and he said in his heart: ��Qin Xiuyi, Xiong Xiong, how there are such silly children in the descendants, it seems that the genetics is not very reliable.��


    "His Royal Highness, you don''t have to go back to the palace with you. If you really thank me, just give me some advanced genetic eggs," Hansen said.


    Qin Bai listened to Han Sen and said, showing a contemplative expression. For a long time, his eyes lit up and said with exultation: "You want a high-level genetic egg. It is not difficult. There is a high-level genetic egg in the ancient and modern wells in the palace. I heard that the level is very high, you go back to the palace with me, I will send that gene egg to you."


    Hansen hasn''t spoken yet, and the face of the person who is kneeling on the ground has changed. He said eagerly with the voice that is not yin and yang. "His Royal Highness, it is absolutely impossible, but that is what the Great Qin Empire suppressed the gas and transport. It��s turbulent! If you let your majesty know, you will be thundered and angry.��


    When I heard these two words, Qin Bai could not help but be a little scared. He had to change his mouth and said: "No matter what, as long as Hansen is willing to go back with me, this Prince will definitely give you a top genetic egg."


    "The good intentions of His Royal Highness are under the heart, but there are still things in the bottom, but I am afraid that I can''t go." Hansen has not yet had a clear understanding of the world, and he is not willing to go to the place of Daqin Palace.


    If the body is not rejected by the world, he does not need to have any scruples, but now it is not appropriate to be too publicized.


    Qin Bai seems to want Han Sen to go back with him, but Han Sen is determined not to go, Qin Bai is helpless. When he leaves, he will go back one step at a time. If Hansen goes to the country, he must go to him. He will prepare the best genetic eggs for Hansen.


    Qin Bai left, but quiet did not leave with him.


    "Han Sen, are you interested in making a deal?" Quietly asked Hansen.


    "What transaction?" Hansen asked to drag the body of the kingbug and asked as he walked.


    "Do you need genetic species and genetic eggs? I know that there are many genetic species and genetic eggs in one place. If you and Yang Fuzi are willing to accompany me, it will definitely be rewarded." Serenity said.


    Hansen did not answer, just looked at Yang Fuzi.


    Yang Fuzi coughed: "Miss Ning, you said that it would not be Qinhuang''s treasure? It''s really dissatisfied. Before that, Damon also asked me to go with him to find Qinhuang''s treasure. The result was not only the treasure. The Mongolian people are still deeply involved. They have not come out yet, and they do not know whether they are born or dead."


    Quietly shook his head: "Yang Fuzi misunderstood, what I want to find is not the Qin Emperor treasure, but a Tibetan spirit, the approximate location of the Tibetan gods we have already calculated, just can not find the preparation position So I want to ask the Master to help you, and you will have to thank you after the event."


    "Tibetan gods? In the mountains of the ancient gods?" Yang Fuzi was shocked and suddenly looked at the quiet and asked.


    "Yes, it is in the mountains of the ancient gods." Quietly nodded and said: "I want to come to the Master to know that the large-scale gods have appeared frequently in the past year, and the number of genetic eggs is much more than before. I don''t know how many times. It is said that this Tibetan spirituality has only recently appeared. It is already possible to see the pulse, but the specific location is not easy to judge. If the Master can find a specific location, the income must have a copy."


    Yang Fuzi listened to the big intentions, but did not immediately agree to it, but looked at Han Sen, obviously Hansen Ma is the first.


    "What is the Tibetan spirit?" Hansen asked.


    Yang Fuzi made an explanation for the slowness of the line. Generally, the production of two or three genetic eggs by the local veins is considered to be high yield, but the Tibetan gods may produce hundreds of genetic eggs, or even more.


    If you use the veins as a metaphor, then the Tibetan gods are equal to a superb mine.


    Hansen listened to the great interest and knew that he could fit into the genetics. Hansen had an interest in the gene species.


    Of course, the most important thing is that after the war with the woman, Hansen found that his body was suppressed by the world too much. If he could have some powerful genetics as a boost, it would make him a lot easier.


    A woman is so powerful, the seven empires do not know how many horrible powerhouses, Hansen feels that with his current situation, I am afraid that it may not be able to defeat the top powers of the seven empire.


    "How did Qin Xiu break the space barrier and enter the big universe where I live?" Hansen''s strength is not inferior to Qin Xiu, but under the suppression of world rules, it is impossible to penetrate the passage. .


    "If the two will help me find the Tibetan gods, what will happen to the two in the middle?" The quiet opened the conditions.


    "We only account for 20% of the two, is it too little?" Hansen frowned.


    Quietly shook his head: "You don''t know, there are many dangers in the Tibetan gods. Not one or two people can get it. I also cooperate with others. In fact, in the end, what I can get is only 30%. You account for 20%. The other 50% will be distributed to other partners."


    Hansen didn''t understand this and could only look at Yang Fuzi.


    Yang Fuzi nodded slightly: "The Tibetan gods are indeed dangerous. There must be some genetic species that have been hatched. If the gods have been around for a long time, maybe the genetic species inside will have swallowed other unhatched genetic eggs. It has grown up and it will be very troublesome."


    "Well, two achievements are two." Han Sen saw that Yang Fuzi seemed to want to go. He also wanted to see and see himself, and he agreed.


    "In this case, I would like to ask the two to return to the camp first. I will introduce other partners to you," said the quiet smile.

 Chapter 3049： Noble **** blood

    Originally Hansen thought that he and Yang Fuzi wanted to share a piece of cake, I am afraid there will be some twists and turns, but who knows that quietly took them back and introduced Yang Fuzi to her partner, those people were very enthusiastic about Yang Fuzi, They don''t care about the two-way income.


    "Yang Lao, I didn''t expect you to be so famous!" Hansen looked at Yang Fuzi when he returned to the room to rest.


    Yang Fuzi smiled bitterly: "It''s sometimes very painful to be famous. Although I know some knowledge about the pulse, I don''t have the strength to protect myself. This is the reason for sin. If you are not there, peace will not be. I am so polite, I am afraid that I want to come and come, I don��t want to come and come, and the 20% share may not really be able to get it."


    Hansen talked with Yang Fuzi and put the meat dug out from the body of the king insect into the oven.


    This is a hotel in the ancient city of God, the fire is not very convenient, but the electric oven is also very good.


    The kitten was cleverly guarded by the electric oven, and the eyes passed through the transparent panel, staring at the barbecue inside, and the slobber was about to flow down.


    After the roasting, Hansen divided the roast meat into three, originally intended to be given to Yang Fuzi. Who knows that Yang Fuzi shook his head again and again: "The old body can''t stand the flesh and blood of the genetic species. You can enjoy it yourself. ""


    "The nobles don''t eat the flesh and blood of the genetics?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "If you don''t have food, you will eat it, but you won''t eat too much. The flesh and blood of the genetic species contain too much weird energy. The human body can''t bear too much of this energy. Only the genetic species can eat it in large quantities. "Yang Fuzi''s gaze has been staring at Hansen."


    Seeing Hansen eating a piece of barbecue, he secretly said: "Is this a gene, is it a genetic species? If it is not a genetic species, his body and food intake are not comparable to human beings, and there is no genetic species at all. 2. If he is a genetic species, how can genetic species be merged with genetic species?"


    Hansen and the kitten, one cat and one cat, ate a lot of tyrannose worms. Don��t look at the small size of the kitten. The tyrannivore that was eaten was worthy of a big bull. The small belly was rounded up. The big one lay on the mat, and the pink little paws pressed against the bulging belly and looked satisfied.


    Hansen ate a few pieces and found that he did not get the gene''s prompt. He was slightly disappointed in his heart and stopped eating.


    What Yang Zizi wanted to say, but suddenly saw the night sky outside the hotel lit up, as if someone was putting fireworks.


    Hansen and Yang Fuzi looked at the outside of the large French window. They saw a purple beam rushing into the sky and into the clouds, as if they were connected to the pillars of the heavens and the earth.


    "It''s the location of the demon temple. What happened there?" Hansen stood at the window and frowned at the purple beam.


    When Yang Fuzi squatted for a while, he said enviously: "Someone got the blood of the complete demon god, and I don''t think there is such a genius in the ancient city of God."


    "What do you mean?" Hansen looked at Yang Fuzi.


    Yang Fuzi explained: "The blood of the gods that most people get is incomplete. Just like the purple lotus we saw before, or two three or even four, it is not the complete blood of the gods. The vision blooms, indicating that someone has got the complete blood of the devil, and the talent has reached the extreme. It is much easier to accept the genetic species than the average person. This is a gift and a life."


    Speaking of this, Yang Fuzi could not help but sigh: "People are really incomparable. I only want a little bit of the gods and blood, but people can have everything. So genius, I am afraid that even the city owners of the ancient city will personally Solicitation."


    ��Is the blood of the gods really important?�� Hansen was very dissatisfied with this.


    The place where Hansen lives and grows is about personal contribution and ability. As long as he has the ability, he can grow up in his own capacity in the shelter and become stronger.


    However, the world seems to be completely different. The blood of the gods seems to determine the fate of a person. There is no blood of the gods, and there is no chance of becoming stronger.


    "It is very important that the blood of a purple lotus, the desire to let the male genera surrender, need to constantly try to communicate with it, and may not necessarily succeed. And the complete demon **** blood, but have the opportunity to make the king Gene species directly surrender, you think about it, a teenager can be combined with the king-level genetic warfare, it can be said that it is a stepping green cloud, becoming the top powerhouse of the ancient city of God overnight, do you say that it is important? The Master said bitterly.


    Failure to get the blood of the gods is a pain for a lifetime.


    Between the two talking, the purple light beam has bloomed like a lotus flower, forming a huge purple light lotus, which appeared in the starry sky for a few minutes before it gradually dispersed.


    Hansen is now more interested in the temple, and he wants to know what will happen if he tests himself.


    "Will the devil **** son give me the blood of the demon lotus god?" Han Sen looked at the direction of the demon temple with interest.


    Unfortunately, there are too many rules for going to the temple to test. Hansen is not willing to force the weak to destroy the rules of the temple, so he can only give up.


    As for the rules to worship the devil, it is even more impossible.


    There is a brain in the hotel room. The technology of this world seems to be very advanced. It is not worse than the big universe. The operation of the brain is also very simple. Hansen enters the virtual community and has checked a lot of information. For this world, there are A deeper understanding.


    As Yang Fuzi said, the world is a world divided by blood, without the blessing of the gods, regardless of the empire of the seven universe empire, can be said to be the lowest level of the people, many even as slaves to buy and sell.


    The stronger the blood of the acquired gods, the higher the status.


    But it is not absolute. There is a strong blood of the gods. If there is not enough powerful genetic aid, it will be useless.


    The emperors of the seven great empires have the blood of the destruction of the gods, so they can control one world.


    What makes Hansen feel strange is that in the virtual community, there is no information about restarting the temple and the gods. It seems that no one has obtained the refreshing blood of the gods.


    "The spirit of the restart level should be within the gene temple, but the world does not seem to have the legend of the gene temple, which is a bit strange." Hansen browsed the information and found an interesting virtual community function.


    This function can test the strength of the blood of the gods, but also divide the blood of the gods into many levels.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3050： God blood test

    The principle of the test Han Sen is not very understanding, the specific method is very simple, just need to sit on a chair in the virtual community, then the entire spherical room will start to rotate, and will be faster and faster.


    On the rotating wall, some text will appear. The tester needs to remember the words. The more words that can be written, the more powerful the gods are.


    Humans without the blood of the gods can also test, but usually after the room starts to rotate, you can''t see the words.


    Hansen was very curious. Anyway, it was just a virtual test. Without losing anything, he opened the virtual test level and sat in the chair in the virtual room.


    After Hansen sat down, the chair automatically rose to mid-air, and the spherical room gradually began to rotate.


    Before the start of the rotation, Hansen did not see any words on the wall, but after the rotation speed of the room accelerated, Hansen gradually saw some light and shadow on the wall.


    The text here is the same as the universal text of the big universe. Hansen recognizes those words and remembers them one by one.


    As the rotation speed of the room increased and the number of words increased, Hansen did not feel anything. It was easy to remember the words that appeared.


    "The content of these words is a little weird." Han Sen looked at it for a while, the more it looked like a genetic technique, but this kind of genetic technique is different from the gene therapy of the big universe and does not seem to be used in humans.


    Han Sen studied while studying and found that this should not be said to be genetic surgery. It should be said that it is a kind of magical technique. Only the gods can use the blood of the gods.


    At the same time as Hansen��s memory study of the gods, in the Shenxue Courtyard of the Daqin Imperial National Capital, an old man was stunned to see the monument in the instrument.


    Shenxueyuan is a relatively fresh institution of the Daqin Empire. It is mainly responsible for supervising the number and level of the gods in the empire.


    In the past, it was necessary to do a national census, which required a lot of manpower and material resources.


    However, since the establishment of the virtual **** blood test system, the workload of Shenxueyuan has been greatly reduced, and it is only necessary to collect data in the Shenxueyuan.


    In the current Shenxueyuan, except for some necessary staff, most of the subordinate units were cut off during the reform.


    There are now more than 30 members in the entire Shenxueyuan, including a dean and three deputy deans.


    At this time, responsible for maintaining the virtual **** blood test system is one of the three vice presidents of Ma Guochen, Ma Guochen is like a normal, holding a cup of tea, the old **** is sitting in a chair to browse the news.


    However, I suddenly saw a strange fluctuation in the data of the server, which shocked Ma Guochen.


    Since the establishment of the server more than 3,000 years ago, the system has been running steadily so far, and there have been no flaws.


    It is not that the system is unbreakable, but because the external instruments of the server are regularly replaced and maintained in good condition.


    The problem is solved, and there are also spare units that can be intelligently switched. Once the system data has a problem, the brain will automatically switch to the standby unit.


    However, the problem has not been solved now. The abnormal fluctuation of the data has been prompting non-stop. This has never been seen before. Ma Guochen was shocked and quickly opened the monitoring of the computer room.


    From this point of view, Ma Guochen was suddenly shocked, the components of the entire virtual deity test system can be replaced, only one thing can not be replaced, that is the core of the entire virtual deity test system, that piece of the ancient monument.


    The virtual deity test system is available in every empire, but the test methods are somewhat different. The test method of the Daqin Empire relies on this ancient monument.


    Legend has it that the ancient monument of the gods was the beginning of the Qin Dynasty. It was left by the first generation of the Qin Emperor. The monument is extremely strange. After many generations of research, it has not figured out the specific role and origin of this ancient monument.


    Later, there was a researcher who combined the ancient monuments with the virtual system and discovered that the ancient monuments of the gods could rely on the virtual network to emerge some words.


    After many years of research, it was only 3,000 years ago that this virtual reality blood test system was born.


    Compared with other empire test methods, the test accuracy of Qin''s system is quite high, and almost never made too many mistakes.


    Ma Guochen has been in the blood hospital for decades. He has never seen this situation. He only saw the ancient monument embedded in the instrument. At this time, the light shines and the text on the stone flashes one by one. With the light of the demon, the whole room is illuminated, and the ancient monument itself is like a piece of iron that burns gold. It becomes translucent.


    "What is the situation?" Ma Guochen felt that the big thing was not good. He quickly called the communicator and wanted to contact the staff who maintained the instrument. Check the instrument in the equipment room to see if there was any problem with the instrument.


    But soon Ma Guochen discovered that the communicator had no signal at all, and all the instruments began to be confused, and some instruments even started to smoke.


    "Hell, what is the situation?" Ma Guochen took the initiative and quickly rushed to the main switch of the machine room. A switch was pulled down, cutting off the energy supply of the entire equipment room, and all the instruments were stopped.


    As a result, the situation in the computer room has finally improved. The ancient monument of the gods that seems to burst at any time has gradually converged, and after a while, the original gray stone statue has been restored.


    The communication signal also returned to normal. Ma Guochen quickly contacted the dean and other key members of the Shenxue Hospital, and also called the work team to maintain the instrument.


    After those people arrived, they saw that many instruments still smoking in the engine room were suspicious. Dean Li Qingyun was calm and asked what happened to Ma Guochen.


    Ma Guochen said things again, everyone listened to the letter and doubts, Li Qingyun ordered the team to check and repair, to find out the reasons.


    There are so many damaged instrument components. Fortunately, the entire server is modular and can be replaced directly. It takes only half a day to restore the server to normal operation.


    However, the task force did not find the cause of the fault. After several days of research and repair and investigation of the damage recorder, some clues were discovered.


    "At the time of the incident, the data from the ancient city of God caused a large fluctuation, but unfortunately because of data corruption, and there is no way to locate, it is impossible to determine where the data was transmitted from the location of the ancient city." The final conclusion was reported to Li Qingyun in writing.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3051： Re-enter the Great Mountain

    Hansen felt very strange, until the text in the test completely appeared, Hansen still did not appear on the Internet. Fiction.


    According to the testing process shared by other testers on the Internet, the worse the blood of the gods, the more likely it is to be dizzy, or even the symptoms of direct coma.


    Even those aristocrats with complete blood of the gods can hardly support more than half an hour, but Hansen has been testing for more than an hour, and still does not feel any discomfort.


    Even the flashing words have begun to repeat. When it is repeated, Hansen suddenly feels black in front of him, and people pop out from the virtual test room.


    ��Is the test finished?�� Hansen had some doubts. He didn��t see his test scores. How did it pop up?


    Connecting to the test virtual community again, but jumping out of the server does not exist, even the official website can not open.


    "This breaks the website and says it''s off. It''s too unreliable." Han Sen was slightly depressed, and he wanted to see what level he could rank. As a result, he couldn''t even open the official website.


    In desperation, Hansen has browsed some other websites and is familiar with the world.


    Hansen also read some information about the veins, and soon he understood why the general aristocrats only know some fur on the ground.


    This is simply a complex subject of semi-fantasy and semi-theory. Many things are unclear and there is no clear standard. It is similar to the metaphysics that Hansen knows. The complexity of the internals is better than that of chemistry. It is still difficult to understand.


    At least there is a clear formula for chemistry, but there are no formulas for the veins. Various factors will have a subtle influence on the veins, and there are still some factors that can only be unspeakable, and the explanation is unclear.


    It is not difficult to learn a little bit of fur. It is difficult to be proficient in this subject. It takes a lot of time to learn, and there is still a lot of practical experience to learn a little.


    The aristocrats have so much time to learn these things, and generally they are specially trained to help them find their way.


    Hansen had some interest in the geology, but after reading it for a while, it was the same as the metaphysics taught by Mr. Bai. In the fog of the clouds, the head was a bit big, and finally gave up.


    Quietness still needs to do some preparatory work. It will not be able to start until the day after tomorrow. Hansen is idle and has studied the words seen in the test house.


    Those words record a technique called "Detonation", or it is a magical technique. The requirement to use the blasting technique is very simple. It needs to have the blood of the gods, and then there must be a genetic species.


    After combining with the genetic species, the power of the genetic species can be condensed into one blow. After this attack, the essence of the genetic life combined with it is completely drained and directly disappeared.


    However, the power of the gene species completely broke out in this attack, and the power generated was unmatched by the common genetic combination.


    "The technique of good poisoning, one gene will be killed once, and only the local tyrant can use this technique." Hansen has no **** blood, and is not willing to let the kitten burst, so although it has been studied, it is also There is no mind to use.


    In a hidden meteorite belt in the sky, a meteorite that is as big as a football field, floats slowly with the meteorites.


    This meteorite does not seem to have anything special, but the interior is a secret base with five internal organs.


    On that day, I chased the prince Qin Bai and fought a battle with Han Sen. The beautiful woman in white who was finally escaping was in the base at this time. However, her back had no angel wings. The appearance and temperament were worse than when she changed her body. Many, even if Hansen is here, it is impossible to recognize her.


    "Sovereign, do you really have to take a risk?" Su Linger stared at the white woman.


    The woman in white said faintly: "When the prince Qin Bai is rare to have a single order, there is no good opportunity to assassinate him. It is even more difficult to kill him later. According to the information we have received, Qin Bai has never forgotten Hansen. He always wanted to bring Hansen back to the country. Although he was rejected, he did not give up. Hansen will enter the capital of Daqin in the morning and evening. As long as he can follow him, he will not have the opportunity to contact Qin Bai."


    "But you don''t have to be personally guilty of the lord? Let it be the one." Su Ling said quickly.


    The woman in white shook her head: "The Hansen history is like a mystery, and the extraordinary people, even I am not sure to deal with him, let alone you, this time I can only go personally."


    After a pause, the woman in white asked again: "Isn''t you told me to do it?"


    "Okay, Ghost Rakshasa has disappeared from the world." Su Ling said awkwardly.


    "That''s good, everything works according to plan." The white woman nodded with satisfaction.


    Hansen waited for the day of departure, but they brought two newcomers to the quiet. One was a woman dressed in black and wearing a night mask; the other was a boy with a gorgeous armor.


    When the serenity was introduced, I only said that the black woman��s nicknamed Ghost Raksha was the master who invited them for a big price.


    When introducing another boy wearing a gorgeous armor, Hansen and others were all eye-catching.


    This boy turned out to be the one who got the full blood of the gods in the first two days and triggered the vision of the demon.


    Hansen only knows that he is called Ouyang Qiushan. He is the man of the Ouyang family of the giants of the ancient city of God. This time he will go with them to the Great God Mountain.


    As for why peace is going to take him, it is not what Hansen can know.


    Ouyang Qiushan is a young boy with a complete blood of the gods. Although it seems to have excellent education and etiquette on the surface, it can''t hide the pride that lies in the bones.


    In addition to the importance of tranquility, Ouyang Qiushan does not put other people in the eye.


    Hansen has no interest in Ouyang Qiushan. Don''t say that he just got the blood of the devil, even if it is the devil, he will only be called Dad by Hansen.


    The group finally set off for the Great God Mountain in Wangu. The road in front was led by a quiet man in front. After the approximate position, Yang Fuzi needed to figure out the exact position.


    They entered the road of the Great Gods Mountain, which was not in the same direction as the place where Hansen came out. This made Yang Fuzi breathe a sigh of relief, which is sure that tranquility is not to find the treasure of Qinhuang.


    It didn''t take long before the mountain forest came in front of the weird beast, like a baby crying, and like a wild cat''s strange cry, listening to people''s hearts is extremely uncomfortable.


    Quietly explained: "There is nowhere in the mountains of the Great Gods. After many eggs in the veins hatch, they are hidden in the mountains. Between the mountains and the mountains, I don��t know how many terrorist species exist. Be careful along the way, and take care of each other."

 Chapter 3052： Genetic species in the forest

    Ouyang Qiushan looked at the mountain forest and stared away. Suddenly, a blue-green light rose, and the light and shadow seemed to be a strange snake in the Ouyang Qiushan.


    In the next second, Hansen and others saw that his eyes were like snakes, and they completely turned into a white and white color. There was no difference between white eyes and pupils. There were also green and green snake scales on the body. The weird scales, the whole person looks like a demon, obviously combined with the genetic species.


    Without waiting for the reaction of everyone, Ouyang Qiushan reached out and waved in the forest of the beast, and saw an invisible wind blade scraping into the forest. The branches and trunks of hundreds of meters were cut off and then listened. To a scream of screaming, then everything goes to silence.


    "Solved." Ouyang Qiushan said faintly.


    Quiet and frowning, Yang Fuzi looked at Ouyang Qiushan with surprise: "Is the genetics of the young master of Akiyama, is it the legendary winged snake?"


    Ouyang Qiushan��s face was smug, and he looked up at Yang Fuzi and said: ��It��s not a master, it��s really a lot of knowledge. This is the wind wing snake of my Ouyang family.��


    A man who didn''t know the origin of the Winged Snake would ask Yang Fuzi: "What kind of genetic species is Yang Fuzi, Wind Wings? Is it very powerful? How is the storm tiger than the king?"


    Ouyang Qiushan heard some disdain in his eyes and there was no meaning to explain.


    Yang Fuzi said: "The storm tiger of the king level is of great power, but the wind wing snake is different from it. According to legend, the owner of the previous generation of Ouyang family, when looking for the ground in the mountain of Da Shen, suddenly saw the storm in the distant mountains. From then on, the blue sky and white moments became dim, and a blue-colored demon wind raged in the valley like a tornado, and the mountains that were held together by several people were uprooted and rolled up into the sky. But strange, terrible evil The wind did not come out of the valley half an inch. Ouyang��s family saw that there would be strange things in the valley, and waited for half a month outside the valley until the demon wind dispersed, and he carefully entered the valley, where he found a very The weird veins, dug out the eggs of a winged snake from the veins."


    "The wind-winged snake egg has this vision. It is definitely a very powerful genetic species. This time, the young master of Akiyama can help with this gene, so I can rest assured that I don''t have to worry about encountering a powerful genetic species." The man said.


    Others also responded to the sound, and even praised Ouyang Qiushan, so that the glory of Ouyang Qiushan''s face was even stronger.


    Hansen looked at the side clearly, and there were a few of them who had a bad smirk in their mouths.


    The guys who dare to come to such places as the ancient gods and mountains, there are few characters to provoke, they are bullying Ouyang Qiushan young, deliberately kill him.


    When they are so popular, when they encounter a powerful genetic species, Ouyang Qiushan must be eager to perform, rushing in front of everyone, then let their risk factor be reduced a lot.


    "Well, let''s go and see what kind of gene is that." Quietly called a man to get back the genetic species killed by Ouyang Qiushan.


    The blood of the man��s forehead flashed a flash of light, and immediately summoned the genetic species of a golden-haired monkey. After fitting it, it looks like a human being. It climbs up the mountain wall and looks like a flat. And soon rushed into the forest.


    "Ah!" Everyone waited for him to bring back the genetically corpse, but whoever knew that the man had entered the forest was not long before he suddenly heard a scream.


    "Old nine, what happened?" The leading Zhao Jue, staring at the forest, shouted.


    Although tranquility is the leader of this time, she only brought a guard. Other than Hansen, Yang Fuzi, Ouyang Qiushan, and Ghost Raksha, they are all Zhao��s masters.


    Hansen did not know the origins of Zhao Jue, and there was no detailed introduction to the serenity.


    Zhao Jueye seems to be a veteran of charity, about 50 or 60 years old, born with a crane and a child, looks like a bit of a fairy, and speaks very humorously, along the way and Han Sen, they are talking and laughing, like an amiable elder.


    However, Hansen has seen it. The men under his hand are respectful to him, and can even be said to be awe.


    Zhao Sir Yeah even shouted a few times, but no one answered in the forest, everyone suddenly changed color.


    Ouyang Qiushan''s face is the most ugly, he said that he has solved the strange genetic species in the forest, and Zhao Jue will only let the old nine enter the body.


    Now that the old nine had a problem, everyone��s eyes were seen to him, and the face on Ouyang Qiushan��s face suddenly could not be hanged.


    "I went up to see." Ouyang Qiushan said, the scales behind it rose, and they skyrocketed and flew over the mountain.


    "Let''s go and see." Tranquility seems to be afraid that Ouyang Qiushan will have an accident, and quickly summoned her genetic species, and then went to the mountain wall.


    Everyone quickly summoned the genetic species, and after they merged, they climbed the mountain wall in their respective directions and threw themselves toward the forest.


    "Yang Fuzi, grievances for you." Han Sen slammed the metal column with one hand, holding Yang Fuzi in one hand, and jumped over to the mountain wall.


    A few of the ups and downs jumped over the mountain wall. Just put Yang Fu down, I heard a scream in the forest.


    Hansen quickly rushed into the forest with everyone, and the scenes that he saw in the eyes suddenly made Han Sen a slight glimpse, and the faces of others were exposed.


    I saw a piece of foliage between the branches, a tree with a diameter of more than three meters, nailed a monkey skin with a large limb, a golden fur, most of which was dyed dark red by blood. Still dripping blood.


    Han Sen took a closer look, what is the monkey skin, it is clearly the old nine after the transformation, but at this time the old nine, there is only one skin left, the flesh and bones inside do not know Wherever I went, there was only one **** monkey skin that was nailed to the trunk by the branches.


    "Wow!" Ouyang Qiushan did not hold back, Zhang mouth vomited out, and even the bile spit out.


    No matter how genius he was, he had never seen such a horrible scene. The blood on the fur ran down the trunk. Everyone who saw it was scalp numb, and a cold straight through the back.


    "Wow...wow..." The sound of the baby crying and the meowing sound came out in the dense forest not far away, and it fell into the ears of everyone, so that everyone could not help but shudder at the same time.


    Han Sen looked at the place where the call came, but unfortunately he was suppressed too much in this world, and the mountains and vines there were very dense, and there was nothing in it.

 Chapter 3053： Blood charm

    "This young master is going to have a look, what are you in the end." Ouyang Qiushan snorted, and behind the wings, he wanted to fly with the wind.


    Quiet but suddenly stopped him, Shen Sheng said: "Look at it first, the murderousness of the Great Gods Mountain is probably a lot of genetics, maybe we will encounter the horrible guy, and we must not act rashly."


    "Blood charm... We must have met the blood charm..." A master of Zhao Jue called.


    Such a big move, certainly not only a husband, a master, Zhao Jue also has two masters, and now the face of a frightened speaker is called Li Sanyan.


    His surname is Li. The reason why he has three nicks is because he has a scar on his eyebrow and looks like a closed vertical eye.


    Of course, the most important thing is that in addition to seeing the local veins, the eyes of the genetic eggs and the genetic species are still very toxic. Basically, only by looking at the shape of the genetic egg, it is possible to judge what kind of genetic species is inside, so Only the nickname of Li Sanyan.


    Zhao Weiye heard the three words of blood charm, suddenly changed color, the color of the kindness on the face has disappeared, staring at Li Sanyan and asking: "Three eyes, can you be sure that it is blood charm?"


    Li Sanyan said: "It can''t be wrong. It must be the blood charm. I have heard of it earlier. There is a blood charm in the Great God Mountain. Now the skin of the old nine is hanging there, except for smoking. In addition to the **** charm of the flesh and blood marrow, what other genetic species will have such a killing method?"


    Quietly, they obviously did not know what kind of genetics the blood charm was with Hansen. They asked: "Li Fuzi, you are clear, what is the genetic species of the blood charm?"


    Li Sanyan said in a complicated way: "Miss Ning, I have a famous assassin in the Great Qin Empire. Should you hear about it?"


    Quiet nodded: "Mo is my famous hero of the Qin Dynasty. When the three empires of Chu, Wei and Han wanted to join forces to attack my Daqin Empire, the situation was in danger. The Assassin of the State of Chu was assassinated by a single sword. Wang, who died and died, made the Three-Power Allied Forces fall apart. Until a dozen years later, I was told that the people of the Great Qin Empire were the ones who pretended to assassinate the Wei King, and solved the danger of the Daqin Empire. For more than ten years, I have been a hero of Qin.


    Li San nodded and said: "The legend has three genetic species. The most famous one is the name of the solitary scorpion. It is famous for assassinating the king of Wei. Everyone knows its name, but few people know that few people actually know it. I know that when I was separated from three genetic species, I was able to successfully assassinate Wei Wang. One of them is the blood charm."


    "Is there such a thing? What kind of genetic species is this blood charm? What is the ability?" Ouyang Qiushan also had some surprise questions.


    Who knows that Li Sanyan shook his head and his face was full of fear: "No one knows what kind of power the blood charm has, because no one in the world has any blood charm, just the legend. The veins of the blood enchanting spirit are under the ruins of a city. The tens of millions of people in the city are slaughtered overnight, and the city is full of human skin, but the blood flows into the river but no one knows why. Later Then a vein was discovered under the abandoned city, and the genetic egg that was born was the blood charm."


    When I heard this, the silence also changed color: "Is the waste city that Li Fuzi said, is that half-day city?"


    "Yes, it is a half-day city." Li Sanyan nodded slightly.


    Quietly glanced at the dense mountain forest like a dark cave, the more dignified the look: "I have only said about the half-day city, just heard that there is a fierce genetic species, but I don''t know if it is a blood charm."


    "Wow...wow..." It seems that in response to the serenity, the screams of the baby crying in the mountains are like crying, and the scalp is cold and sweaty.


    "If that is really a **** charm, I am afraid that our shackles are fierce and sorrowful, and the blood enchantment is the most fierce. Once we are offended, we must squander it. Even if we escape from the ancient mountains, I am afraid it will not Will let us go." When Li Sanyan spoke, he took a look at Ouyang Qiushan.


    For the eyes of Li Sanyan, everyone knows that Ouyang Qiushan has offended the blood charm. If he is handed over, everyone will have a chance.


    Except that Ouyang Qiushan did not figure out the current situation, everyone else was like a mirror in the heart. The quiet face changed slightly and said: "Don''t say that we are still not sure whether that one is a blood charm, even if it is, is it? Because of a blood enchantment, we have to retreat, not to dig the spirits of the Tibetan spirit?"


    As for the serenity, Zhao Jue has some hesitation.


    Tranquility wants to protect Ouyang Qiushan. Everyone can see it clearly, but she also makes sense. They are all living with blood and bones. Is it because a genetic species that may be a blood charm is so retired?


    If you want to continue, the Ouyang Qiushan, which has a winged snake, is a great help.


    Zhao Weiye smiled slightly and bowed to Ouyang Qiushan. "Akiyama Master, here is your highest strength. I will wait for you to look forward to it. Do you want to continue?"


    After all, Ouyang Qiushan is too young, and he is a young man. His experience is too little. He does not understand the sinister truth of the people. He also thinks that everyone is very dependent on him, but he does not know that Zhao Jue is trying to make him a cannon fodder.


    Seeing that Zhao Weiye and others are extremely respectful to him, they seem to be in the Great Wall. They said: "We originally came to hunt for the genetic species, and we were able to be scared off by a genetic species in the district. The young master opened the road ahead. , you must be safe."


    Everyone was a compliment, and the undisciplined young master was blown up in the sky. Hansen and others who were watching were all smiling, but Ouyang Qiushan was arrogant and self-aware.


    Quietly want to say something, after all, I have to endure it and say nothing.


    This evil is Ouyang Qiushan''s sorrow. If it is forcibly guarding him, it is afraid that it will provoke the public anger. When the people''s hearts are scattered, this shackle will go down, I am afraid that it is fierce.


    While quietly thinking about how to solve this problem, I heard a strange cry from the forest. It seems to be far and near, and the scalp of the person listening is numb.


    Ouyang Qiushan did not say anything, squatting with a winged snake in his body, his body shape moving like a wind, and suddenly rushed into the forest, apparently looking for the genetic species.


    Quietly biting his teeth, and rushing toward the mountains, but his heart is lamenting: "I knew that Ouyang Qiushan was so naive, I should not promise Ouyang''s family to bring him."


    "Ah!" The serenity had not yet rushed into the forest, and I heard a scream called, and suddenly her heart stunned. The scream was the voice of Ouyang Qiushan.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3054： Purple-haired monkey

    The violent wind blade flew out of the forest, and the knife and the trunk were cut off like a knife, and the mountain forest was quickly cut into an open space.


    Hansen, they all clearly saw that the wind blade broke out from Ouyang Qiushan, but now Ouyang Qiushan, the situation is very bad.


    Ouyang Qiushan was half-squatting on the ground, his hands raised, his wind blade was still bursting out, but on his back, there was a purple figure holding his body tightly from behind, a pair of arms with purple hair from Ouyang Qiushan��s armpit passed, and then he buckled his neck, so that Ouyang Qiushan��s hands had to be lifted up.


    This pose is extremely weird. The purple-haired monster is like a possessive ghost. It not only bans Ouyang Qiushan, but also fangs and bites on the back of his head to see what it looks like. It seems that I want to **** the brain of Ouyang Qiushan.


    Everyone has never seen the blood charm, and I don��t know if this one is purple hair. The long guy like a monkey is not a blood charm.


    However, the genetic species that is integrated in Ouyang Qiushan is the winged snake. This is a god-level genetic species. After the fusion, the body is covered with blue-green snake scales. It is very tenacious. If it is changed to the average person, it is already old. Like nine, there is only one skin left by the gene.


    Seeing the tranquility of Ouyang Qiushan has not broken the vitality, the heart is slightly relieved, her body is a fusion of a fire leopard, at this time like a sharp-edged claw with a flame to the purple hair gene species caught.


    Previously everyone was shocked by the reputation of the blood charm, and there was some fear in my heart, but at this time I saw that the blood charm was not as terrible as the legend.


    More than a meter of height, a purple hair, it looks very shiny, except for the horror of the fangs, it is not ugly, the fear in the heart has gone a lot.


    Of course, the main reason is that Ouyang Qiushan has not been directly killed, so that they have doubts about the previous judgment. If it is really bloody, Ouyang Qiushan has long been sucked up, and can still support it.


    Since even Ouyang Qiushan has not been killed, everyone feels that it should not be a real blood charm, and the fear in the heart is naturally much less.


    Seeing the quiet hands, everyone also helped each other, the purple-haired monkey screamed, like a baby crying, but the body jumped up and leaped in the air, and suddenly went out ten meters and fled. Deeper in the mountains.


    "The **** monkey actually hides in the fallen leaves and sneaked at me. I haven''t killed it." After Ouyang Qiushan got out of trouble, he suddenly became furious, and his backs fluttered, chasing the purple-haired monkey with a whirlwind.


    Quietly biting his teeth and calling everyone to pursue together.


    It is not that she is used to Ouyang Qiushan, but because the gene species are generally very vengeful, since it has been offended, if it can not be killed, the genetic species will know that it is not good, it will also be in the dark.


    Since that is not a blood charm, they naturally want to kill them, and they cannot leave a scourge.


    They are also well aware of this truth, so they will obey the quiet command, otherwise they will not care about the life and death of Ouyang Qiushan.


    The purple-haired monkey is extremely fast. Ouyang Qiushan fits with the wind-winged snake. The speed is faster than the monkey, but the monkey wanders around the mountain and uses trees and rocks as a cover to make the Ouyang Qiushan wings difficult to display. I can''t catch it for a while.


    The purple-haired monkey screamed while fleeing, and even turned his head to make a face to Ouyang Qiushan. The tempering Ouyang Qiushan became more and more unwilling to give up.


    The speed of everyone is not as fast as Ouyang Qiushan, and he can only chase after him. Hansen is carrying Yang Fuzi, and he is behind the crowd, and there is no plan to rush.


    Yang Fuzi squatted on Hansen��s back and frowned and said to Hansen: ��The adults, some are not right, the monkey seems to be deliberately tempting us.��


    Han Sen nodded slightly, he had already felt it, but he didn''t say anything. He also wanted to see where the purple-haired monkey was going to take them.


    After chasing for a while, they had already turned over a mountain and came to a valley where the purple-haired monkey was still jumping up and down.


    Serenity and Zhao Jue also feel that something is wrong. They are all experienced people, not the kind of hoes of Ouyang Qiushan.


    "Master Qiu Shan, stop immediately, don''t chase again." Quietly shouted to the front of Ouyang Qiushan, the tone has been very serious.


    If it is not the Ouyang Qiushan''s winged snake is too fast, she will directly catch up with Ouyang Qiushan to stop him, but at this time he can only scream him.


    Ouyang Qiushan did not stop. He was mad by the monkey. He only wanted to catch up with the monkey and unloaded it. He turned a deaf ear to the quiet words and still chased his teeth.


    "This bear child is going to be unlucky." Hansen said in the heart.


    Zhao Jue, they stopped at this time, no one is going to chase inside. These guys can live to the present, they will never be cowards, they know when to go back.


    The quiet face was white for a while, and angered: "Akiyama, you stand for me, otherwise I will definitely tell the truth of today''s things to Ouyang."


    "Sister Jing, it has been trapped in a dead end, I can kill it right away, you wait a second." Ouyang Qiushan apparently refused to give up.


    Quiet still wants to say something, but suddenly heard the scream of Ouyang Qiushan and a beast.


    The beast was like a tiger''s hill, and the eardrums of the people were about to be shattered. Anyone could hear it. This is definitely not the purple-haired monkey.


    I haven''t waited for everyone to figure out what is going on. I saw Ouyang Qiushan rushing out of the valley, and behind him, there is a snowy white animal almost as high as an adult.


    The long beast is like a tiger, a tiger, a lion, a lion, and a white fur with a cold light, which looks very mighty and domineering.


    "That is the jade lion... fast running..." Zhao Jue recognized the snowy genetic species at a glance, and suddenly his face changed greatly, and he yelled and turned to escape.


    Everyone turned around, but after turning around, their faces changed.


    I saw a gray-and-white jade lion between the mountain walls and the jungle around the valley, and even at the exit. Although it is not as domineering as the lion, one is not the same as the vulgar. Just look at the momentum and know that it is definitely not Low-level genetic species.


    Hansen glanced at it casually and found that there were already seven or eighty lions in the surrounding lions. They all looked around and the purple-haired monkeys were on the distant wall. They succumbed to them. It seems that they are laughing at them.

 Chapter 3055： Trapped in Yushi Valley

    The king-level jade lion is not terrible to them. Even if the jade lion has evolved into an adult body, it is only a strong king-level gene.


    As long as they are properly prepared, they can even fight against the god-level adult gene, let alone a king-level gene.


    However, the jade lion has some different genetic species. The general genetic species are solitary, and at most two or three. However, the jade lion is a group of genetic species, and a group of king-level jade lions have a lethality against them. Only the god-level genetic species is even scary.


    Serenity knows that today is fierce and arrogant, and can only force a **** road. Fortunately, she knows that Hansen is so powerful that her heart is not completely emboldened.


    Then he revived the spirit and issued a quiet and calm command: "Ghost Raksha, after you and I broke off, Sir Zhao, you protect a few masters, Hansen and Akiyama..."


    Serenity said that the fierce stay here, people are stunned, and then trembled with anger, almost out of disregard of the image.


    She originally wanted Hansen and Ouyang Qiushan to open the road together. With the strongest two people, they opened up a **** road. As long as they rushed out of the Yushi Valley, the chance of living in the mountain forest was much greater.


    But who knows when she looks at Ouyang Qiushan, she sees that Ouyang Qiushan��s own flying wing snake has the ability to fly, and the speed is extremely fast, even from the sky, from the sky, go to the valley, even This ran.


    Serenity now wants to blame the hearts of his eight generations of ancestors. When she went to Ouyang��s home to meet Ouyang��s family, Ouyang Qiushan heard that she was going to enter Dashen Mountain, and she called the right sister��s right-handed sister, and asked him to take him quietly. Going into the mountains together to see and see.


    The tranquility was supported by the owner of Ouyang, and he was brought in by reluctance. He was also benevolent to him along the way. If it was not for him, everyone would not fall into such a dangerous situation.


    But who knows that Ouyang Qiushan actually ran his own **** to escape, and did not care about their lives.


    The depression in the peace of mind can be imagined, but the next second, the quiet face suddenly changed. Seeing that Ouyang Qiushan is about to fly out of the Yushi Valley, those jade lions have no ability to fly, and it is impossible to stop him.


    But who knows that the purple light and shadow flashed, and saw that the purple-haired monkey caught up with Ouyang Qiushan like a purple lightning.


    Ouyang Qiushan felt that something was wrong. When he turned around, the purple-haired monkey locked his body from behind and bit his head.


    "Ah!" Ouyang Qiushan screams through the valley, and the purple-haired monkey''s fangs smash into his skull, biting his head like a goblin.


    Then everyone saw that the body of Ouyang Qiushan had been smashed at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was only a moment of effort, and only a layer of skin full of snake scales was left.


    A purple-haired monkey grabbed the skin of Ouyang Qiushan, and the other paw stabbed into the rock of the mountain wall, and then hung the skin of Ouyang Qiushan on the mountain wall, just like the skin of the old nine. Pulled open to show a large glyph, tightly nailed to the top of the mountain wall, and all the blood is everywhere.


    And the purple-haired monkey is on the side, eyes staring at the quiet and other people screaming, the expression is like laughing, but it makes people feel creepy.


    At this time, everyone realized that the speed of the purple-haired monkey was even faster than that of the Ouyang Qiushan, which was combined with the wind-winged snake. It was weak in the past, and it was clear that they deliberately lured them to the Yushi Valley.


    A group of men had a chill, only feeling from the back of the ridge to the heart, and not to mention whether they could survive from the siege of the Yushi group, even if they could survive, they would not escape the evil purple-haired monkey. Chase.


    "Would it be a **** charm?" Everyone raised a fearful thought in their hearts.


    But the reality is that there is no time for them to worry, the Yushi group has roared and rushed up from all around, completely cutting off their way out.


    "Han Sen, Ghost Raksha, you open the road together, after I broke down with Zhao Jue, the others protected several masters, and we rushed out." Quietly said loudly.


    Although Zhao Weiye was very dissatisfied with the tranquility brought such a thing, but knowing that this time is not blaming the silence, they all obeyed the quiet command and listed the team to rush.


    Hansen held the metal column with his hands and swept the past directly. He suddenly smashed out the seven or eight jade lions that had been thrown in front. Although they could not kill them, they also let them drop their mouths. blood.


    Everyone saw the first thing, then they said, "Han brothers are good!"


    Hansen just smiled slightly, and the huge metal column in his hand was opened and closed. The metal column that was more than four meters long was like a wooden stick. The king-level jade lion did not dare to approach, and he was born with him. Opened a path.


    "The heroic power of the Korean brothers is simply a god, and I don''t know what kind of genetics to integrate?"


    "The Han brothers are so powerful, even if they are sitting in the city, they are more than enough."


    "After living for so many years, I know today what is the real power."


    The men sighed loudly, although there were also elements of flattering, but Hansen��s invincible appearance was indeed shocking to them.


    Originally because of the fear of being trapped by the lions, it was a lot weaker at this time. Zhao Jue also smiled and said to the serenity: "Miss Ning, where did you find such a big aristocrat? No wonder you dare to enter alone. What about the ancient mountains?"


    Quiet but a bitter smile, looked at the skin of Ouyang Qiushan on the mountain wall, my heart sighed: "Ouyang Qiushan himself is looking for death, no wonder anyone, but how do I tell Ouyang''s family?"


    The powerful Yushi group was shocked by Hansen, and they dared not to rush to stop them. They watched Hansen and others rush out of the Yushi Valley, but they heard the strange cry of the baby crying.


    I saw a flash of purple in the air, and the purple-haired monkey went to the mouth of the valley, facing the strange grin of their fangs, and the eyes were fascinating.


    Hansen did not care so much, waving metal pillars and continuing to drive the lions to the valley mouth.


    But the purple-haired monkey suddenly put the **** in his mouth, bite it with his gums, then the **** fell to the ground, and a drop of purple blood fell on the soil in the valley.


    Hansen and others are wondering what it is doing, and suddenly they feel that the entire Yushi Valley has shaken. The jade lions seem to be shocked kittens, and they flee quickly, and there is no left in the blink of an eye. .


    Hey!


    The ground in the valley cracked, and a huge skull was drilled from the place where the purple-haired monkey had just dropped blood. It turned out to be a huge monster, but the part that protruded from the ground was more than ten meters, such as the thickness of the bucket.


    The snake was very strange, and the whole body did not say that the scales were still full of a crystal-clear jade.

 Chapter 3056： One day

    "Don''t be alone..." Zhao Jue screamed out.


    Han Sen heard these three words, could not help but frown slightly, this name he had just heard before listening to the story, that is what the Qin State assassin is not used to use the genetic species, seems to be very famous.


    "If the purple-haired monkey is really a **** charm, this is another solitary, is it just a coincidence?" Hansen flashed many thoughts in his heart.


    "Adult, escape, that is the monolithic body of the adult body, among the seven empires, the famous god-level genetic species, can not be defeated..." Yang Fuzi, who was guarded by a group of people, such as Zhao Jueye Shouted.


    In fact, everyone is retreating, the jade lions have escaped, no one has blocked their way, and the serenity and the sergeant Zhao has taken people to the depths of the valley. No one has the mind to fight with the one-day battle.


    It is extremely like a snake. It has no claws on the top of the head. There is no claw that the dragon should have. At this time, half of the body sticks out from the ground. It stands like a jasper statue standing in the air. A pair of evil eyes stared at Hansen.


    The next second, Duan Tian opened the Shekou, a smog from its mouth, turned into a smoke column and generally impacted Hansen, the speed is incredible, so Hansen has no room to dodge.


    Hansen did not intend to hide, waving a metal column, and greeted the smoke like a gun.


    Hey!


    The metal column collided with the smoke, and Hansen��s whole man suddenly flew out like a meteor. In an instant, he crossed the distance of several kilometers and directly hit the innermost mountain wall of the valley. It crashed into a piece.


    Quiet, they saw that Hansen couldn��t bear a single blow. He knew that this one is really a god, and there is absolutely nothing wrong with it.


    Quietly biting his teeth, his body flashed, and an electric-like genetic species merged with her body, transforming her into a fishtail, like a mermaid, surrounded by strange electro-optic lights.


    Serenity dares to come to this place of adventure in the ancient mountains of the gods, naturally it is prepared, otherwise the Ouyang family will not be assured that she will go to the mountains with Ouyang Qiushan.


    It is a pity that Ouyang Qiushan himself died, otherwise he would not die directly as long as he was in the quiet side.


    "Go!" The palm of the quiet palm pressed on the ground, and suddenly the electric light bloomed like a pattern, wrapped in a range of five meters in diameter. The next second, the electric light spewed up, and the tranquility together with Zhao Jue and others disappeared with the electric light. Just like using a transmission array to leave.


    Only two or three of the big men who did not come and squeezed into the electric light left on the spot, at this time the look of despair.


    When they saw the tranquility, they escaped. The purple-haired monkey on the mountain wall was screaming with anger. The one-day scorpion was a spurt of smoke. It was like a tidal smoke. In a moment, the flesh and blood of the three big men were directly blown away. The bones were separated, leaving only three skeletons.


    Hansen was hit by a solitary slam into the mountain wall, feeling that the whole body was sore, but it was not really seriously injured, just scratching a little bit of flesh.


    Although he was severely suppressed by the world, the strength of the flesh is still there, and the power of the Scorpio is so horrible that it is not easy to break him.


    However, the mountain wall collapsed and buried him underneath. Hansen tried to open the rock. Who knows that just after the force, the rock behind it loosened and rolled to the side. Hansen discovered that his back was actually A rock cave.


    When I was frowning, I saw a black smoke coming in from the crack of the stone. Hansen thought that it was the ability of the one-day scorpion. Who knows that the black smoke has become a woman��s appearance, it is that Woman Ghost Raksha wearing a night ghost mask.


    "You can be beaten by the power of a single scorpion and you can''t die. Your strength can be ranked in the big universe." Ghost Rakshasa looked at Hansen with amazement.


    Originally, she was only somewhat reluctant. She wanted to come in and see if Hansen had a break. If there was still a rescue, she could save Hansen��s life and approach Hansen, so that she would soon assassinate Qin Qin��s Prince Qin Bai.


    But who knows that Hansen seems to have suffered only a slight injury, it seems that it does not matter.


    "How did you come in, Yang Fuzi?" Han Sen asked the ghost Luosha.


    "You can rest assured that Yang Fuzi has been saved by serenity. She has a god-level electro-optic firestone, which can be a thousand miles away. Unfortunately, I have not come and entered the field of electro-optic flint, otherwise I will not escape here." Luosha said faintly.


    "Silence really has a back hand." Hansen did not feel surprised, like a quiet person, if there is no preparation to enter the ancient mountains, Han Sen will be surprised.


    Ghost Raksha is trying to say something, but it feels that the rock is shaking, and there is a blue smoke from the crack of the stone. After the stone is contaminated with the smoke, it turns into a green and crystal color, and then quickly collapses and turns into a blue. Colored gravel.


    "The one-day scorpion is chasing, can you still go?" Ghost Luosha reached out to help Hansen.


    "No, I can still go." Hansen and Ghost Rakatsu got into the cave together, the cave is quite large, and there are many branch caves.


    There was already a sound of a solitary collision against the rocks. They didn''t have time to distinguish them. They chose a cave and drilled in.


    Dusit has been chasing after him. He can also hear the cry of the purple-haired monkey. Hansen turned his head and saw that the purple-haired monkey was riding on the back of the solitary, chasing them crazy.


    Seeing this scene, Hansen��s doubts are even heavier: ��Is this really a solitude and a **** charm, so how can they be here? According to the saying, the death of Wei Wang on the spot, his genetics Certainly they are all dead. How come to the place of the Great God Mountain?"


    "Go here." Ghost Rakshasa greeted him in front, and even got into a stone cave that only allowed one person to walk sideways.


    Hansen suddenly understood what she meant. The solitary size is huge. It is very difficult to get into such a narrow stone cave. If you can block it, you can pull the distance away.


    Hansen also followed her into the drill, and the two quickly moved forward. After a short while, they heard a loud bang from behind, and then the sound of broken mountains.


    The one-day scorpion really did not come in. Every time he moved forward, he would break the mountain and break the stone, and the speed would slow down immediately.


    Hansen, they ran for half an hour, the sound of the back bang was already infamous, and the cave in front was also widened.


    "Weird, how can there be traces of artificial excavation here?" The front of the ghost Luo Brac suddenly stopped, and looked at the stone walls on both sides.


    Hansen also saw that there were many patterns on the stone walls on both sides. Although the lines were simple and simple, they were obviously visible.


    When Hansen was looking at the wall, the pupil was shrinking fiercely. He saw a familiar shape on the carving.

 Chapter 3057： Black spar

    Among those engraved patterns, Hansen saw a pattern he was very familiar with.


    The pattern portrays the appearance of an egg, as large as a dove egg, with thousands of stars flowing inside, as if it were a microcosm of a large universe.


    Although it is just a simple line pattern, Hansen is too familiar with this size. When he killed the blood-skinned black beetle in the shelter, the mysterious black stone obtained is such a shape and size, and in the pattern. Almost exactly the same.


    Later, Hansen absorbed the outer shell of the black spar. In the inside of the black spar, it turned out to be a black crystal armor, which is the black crystal armor that brought Hansen to the empire universe.


    Today, I saw a similar pattern of black spar in the wall, and suddenly Hansen was shocked.


    "Is it a coincidence or is there any secret?" Hansen flashed countless thoughts in his heart.


    After he was pulled by the black crystal armor to the gene universe, the place where it appeared was the Great God Mountain, and the location of this mural was also the Great God Mountain. It is hard to reminiscent of the relationship between the two.


    Hansen quickly watched the sculpture above, and soon discovered that what was portrayed above seemed to be that some human beings were holding some kind of ritual.


    However, there are no symbolic figures such as gods or emperors in the sacrifices. What they worship and worship, it is the thing that is suspected of black spar.


    "It seems that the painting should be doing some kind of ritual ritual, but it is a bit strange. As far as I know, the seven empires all believe in the gods, but the gods who believe in it are different, but have not heard of any congressional worship. Egg, should it be a genetic egg?" said Ghost Raksha.


    "You don''t know, I don''t even know." Hansen said so, but his heart is a move: "Is it true that black crystal is really a genetic egg, and the black crystal armor is actually a genetic species. ?"


    But think about it and think it is wrong. If the black spar is really a genetic egg, how can it go to the first shelter of the league?


    Moreover, the power of the gene species is completely different from the power of the great universe. If the spar is really a genetic egg, it should be rejected by the gene universe.


    The fact is the opposite. Instead of being rejected, the spar can be used to strengthen aliens.


    The two people went on and walked and looked at the patterns on the walls. It was like watching a comic strip. The expression of a painting was the whole process of sacrifice.


    Numerous humans prayed to the kyanite, and finally there were pictures of human sacrifices to the spar with their own blood.


    Later, the content of the painting became strange. A character like a priest, holding the spar in his hands, even cast the spar into a seemingly crater.


    The next characterization, from the crater, rose into a mist, and humans prayed to the fog.


    Hansen and Ghost Rakshasa wanted to know what happened next, and they quickly moved on, but the next glimpse was beyond their expectation.


    The following picture shows an outsider descending from the sky and rushing into the crater. The next picture is the picture of the outsider who rushed out of the crater with the black spar.


    The last picture is that many humans look at the sky with anger, and then there is no other portrayal, and the nicks disappear.


    Because these characterizations are simple and abstract, who can''t tell the difference between them, naturally can''t tell who the person who stole the spar, but Hansen subconsciously thought of Qin Xiu.


    However, this is just Hansen��s subconscious idea. There is no evidence at all that the person who stole the black spar is Qin Xiu.


    ��Have you ever heard of a similar story?�� Hansen didn��t know much about the history of the big universe. He could only look at the ghost Luosha, hoping to get some useful information from her.


    Ghost Luochao said for a moment: "I have never heard a similar story. The human beings who want to come to these sacrifices should be a small country. In ancient times, many small kingdoms were used, unlike now, there are only seven. The cosmic empire, perhaps what is portrayed above, is the story of a small ancient country."


    Han Sen nodded slightly, looking at the stone wall in front, but did not find other characterizations, but in the stone cave in front, there was a downward stone step.


    The stone steps spiraled downwards, and I didn''t know where it was going. The two looked at each other and had a tacit understanding along the stone steps.


    Both Hansen and Ghost Raksha have a strong interest in this place, and they want to know who left so many things in the mountain of this ancient mountain.


    "As far as I know, this kind of god-level gene is very rare. The number of legends that have appeared in the legend is over. The most famous one is the one that is away. If the purple-haired monkey is really Blood charm, then the one-day scorpio, it is very likely that it is the one that is away from you." Ghost Roshan walked and said.


    "Si Mo is dead in the Wei National Palace, then his genetic species should also die together, how can it appear here?" Han Sen raised the question in his heart.


    "I don''t know, but if you can''t leave, who can have both the Tianzhu and the blood charm, is it too coincidental?" said Ghost Raksha.


    "It is still not certain that the purple-haired monkey is the blood charm, maybe not." Hansen said.


    "Yes." Ghost Rosie nodded and said nothing.


    The two went down the stone steps all the way, at least a few hundred meters down, and the stone steps finally came to an end, and there was a stone door in front.


    Ghost Rakshasa observed for a moment, did not find any difference in the stone door, pushed it by hand, but the stone door was still moving.


    "Let me come." Han Sen hit the stone door directly with the metal column in his hand. His strength was too strong. After a few hits, the stone door was torn apart.


    The eyes of the two men looked into the stone door, only to see the ancient hall inside, there are many murals on the wall similar to the style outside.


    In the center of the palace, there is a stone furnace of more than three meters high. Under the fire, there is a blue flame burning, and the interior of the palace is illuminated.


    The two carefully walked into the stone temple, and soon saw that next to the stone stove, there was a shin that was wearing armor, and the bones were about to dry up. It seemed that it should have been dead for a long time.


    Hansen didn''t see anything special about the cheekbones. His eyes couldn''t help but look at the murals on the walls. From this look, he couldn''t help but be surprised.


    There are no words on the outside wall, they are some pictures, but the words are all written in the text, and Hansen still understands, the above engraved is actually "Genetics."

 Chapter 3058： Ancient text version of the story

    It''s just a little different from the genetics that Hansen has cultivated. The geneic language here seems to be more concise, with less annotations, and more mysterious, and it is very deep in the past. The ancient texts can only be understood.


    If he has already practiced genetics, he may not understand what the words on the wall mean.


    To be straightforward, the genetic terminology here is the ancient version, and Hansen��s previous practice is the modern vernacular version.


    Although the description is somewhat different, the content is much the same, and there is not much difference.


    "Weird, is the genetic story not studied by Qin Xiu and Han Yuxi? How can there be an old version here?" Hansen felt more and more strange in his heart.


    "Do you understand what you wrote above?" asked Ghost Rakshasa.


    "Probably can guess, it should be some sort of different skill." Hansen replied.


    Ghost Rakshasa shook his head: "Most of these words are universal texts, but the usage is very old, and it is likely to be traced back to the original star era."


    ��What is the original star era?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    Ghost Rakshasa looked at Hansen a bit strangely: "You don''t even know the original star era?"


    "I am not interested in history." Hansen said casually.


    Ghost Rakshasa did not ask anything more, explaining: "The blood of the seven universes is from the same planet. The planet is called the original star. That era is the original star era, but the original star has already Destroy, it��s already a matter of billions of years ago."


    Looking at the words on the wall, Ghost Raksha continued and said: "I have seen some information about the original Star Age. The grammar used in these words is very close to that era."


    "You mean, these are the relics of that era?" Hansen said.


    Who knows that the ghost Rakshasa shook his head: "Should not, the original star era could not carry out interplanetary navigation, how could the things of that era run to the other ancient planet of the ancient gods? Perhaps the original text above is the original star era, But it should have been copied by future generations."


    "Just don''t know who the owner is, why do you want to make such a stone temple in this place." Ghost Raksha''s eyes cast on the body.


    The two have already checked the stone hall carefully, and there are no other important findings. Only the body and the stone stove are not checked.


    "If you are interested, you may wish to search." Han Sen said with a smile.


    He wants to know the origin of the stone master more than the ghost Luosha, but it does not show it.


    "I am doing this." Ghost Raksha does not deny it, and he is ready to check the body.


    Suddenly, a purple figure flashed like a goblin to the back of the ghost Luosha. The purple shadow was too fast. Hansen and Ghost Rakshasa had no time to react.


    Ghost Rakshasa didn''t even have time to turn around, but Hansen reacted, but his body was rejected by the world. The faster he shot, the more pressure he received, and the time he couldn''t get help.


    However, Hansen still sees clearly. The purple shadow is simply the purple-haired monkey. At this time, the purple light blooms on it, like a purple light and shadow. In an instant, it is behind the ghost Luosha. It is like escaping the Ouyang autumn mountain. On the back of Ghost Raksha, bite into her head.


    However, this mouth went down, and the body of Ghost Rakshasa suddenly turned into black smoke, letting the purple-haired monkey bite an empty space, the black smoke flowing, and condensed into the body of the ghost Raksha.


    The purple-haired monkey made a cry like a baby crying, and once again turned into a purple shadow and rushed to the ghost Luosha. The two men fought together and it was difficult to distinguish for a time.


    Hansen discovered that the ability of Ghost Rakshasa is much stronger than that of Ouyang Qiushan. Whether it is combat experience or ability, it is far above Ouyang Qiushan. The purple-haired monkey has a very different offensive, but it always hurts her.


    However, the ghost Luochao can''t help but also the purple-haired monkey. The two fight in the stone temple, but they all have scruples. Even the purple-haired monkeys control their own strength, and they do not damage the things in the stone temple.


    Seeing the ghost Luochao is not too dangerous for a time, Han Sen went to the body next to him, reaching out and groping on the armor, hoping to find something.


    The purple-haired monkey saw Hansen touch the bones, and suddenly blamed it, and even dropped the ghost Luosha, and screamed at Hansen.


    Hansen explored the armor of the corpse in one hand and waved the metal column with one hand. Who knows that the purple-haired monkey body was wrapped around the metal column, seemingly snake-like, and continued to rush toward Hansen.


    Han Sen touched a thing from the pocket of his armor, and did not come and see what it was. He reached out and grabbed it directly, while his figure quickly receded.


    In this world, Hansen is like walking in the deep water, the resistance is too big, so how can his speed not improve, even though he has been hiding quickly, he is still caught by the claws of the purple-haired monkey. A bit.


    The clothes on the body were suddenly scratched, but the claws with purple eyes were not able to pierce his flesh, but left a few red marks on it.


    Ghost Luo was surprised in his heart, his eyes flashed twice, and the flying body rushed over and entangled the purple-haired monkey.


    Hansen''s speed is not fast, it is difficult to cut into the battlefield, but he has to retreat to the side and look at the things that come out of the body pocket.


    It turned out to be a leather notebook. The whole notebook was made of leather, not ordinary white paper.


    Hansen opened it and looked at it. Seeing the above is also the universal text of the universe, but the usage is the same as the genetic term on the wall. It is also a very old grammar.


    Han Sen looked at a few lines and only felt that it was difficult to understand. He could only read some of the simpler parts.


    "This person turned out to be the Qin Guozhong who came out of the Qin Emperor''s life to find the way to return to life." Hansen came to the conclusion from a part that he could understand, this guy turned out to be Qin Xiu''s men.


    Because most of the grammar is too boring, Han Sen doesn''t understand it at all. It seems that he has discovered what he found in the Great God Mountain. As for the details, he still needs to understand all the internals before he can understand it. know.


    In the current situation, Han Sen naturally did not have time to study in detail, so he had to put the notebook into his pocket, look at the battlefield, and prepare to solve the purple-haired monkey with the ghost Luosha.


    It seems to be aware of the crisis. The purple-haired monkey suddenly screams, and the purple hair of the whole body is upside down. It seems that the flame is burning. The horrible purple flames completely envelop its body. In the purple flame, it The body turned out to be crystal-transparent, like a ghost, and a strange smell also emerged from its body.


    "It''s really a blood charm..." Ghost Rocha shouted.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3059： Devil is coming

    The **** charm in the eyes of the fascinating light flashes, the body is like a ghost, rushing toward the ghost Luochao, the speed is not much faster than before, the ghost Luosha can only see the purple light and shadow blurred, even its shape And the trajectory is not clear.


    Ghost Luochao was smothered by black smoke, but Hansen still heard a sigh of smog in the black smoke. When the black smoke condensed into a ghost, she had several claw marks on her abdomen. At this time, there is blood flowing in the mooring.


    "Fast escape." Ghost Rakshasa''s face changed slightly, and Hanson sipped a lightly, and turned into black smoke to prepare to escape.


    However, the blood charm is already fierce, and the purple shadow flashes in front of the black smoke. From that black smoke, the ghost Luochao falls out again from the black smoke, and there are many more on the back. A few **** claw marks.


    Ghost Rakshasa''s face is a bit ugly, although I have long heard of the notoriety of the blood charm, but I don''t want the real blood charm to be more terrible than she imagined.


    She had seen the strength of the purple-haired monkey and the monopod before, and judged that she had the ability to protect herself, and she would follow Hansen all the way.


    Now there is a little regret, no one can think of it, the blood charm is even more horrible than the one-day scorpion, I am afraid that the main genetic species that was originally from the assassination of Wei Wang is not the famous monolith, but the blood charm.


    "It seems that only the identity can be exposed." Ghost Luoshu knows that he can only rely on a ghost smoked beast to compete with the **** charm, and can only be combined with other genetic species to have a chance to live.


    As a result, her plan to approach Hansen has completely failed, but at this time she has not taken care of a lot.


    Ghost Raksha��s thoughts will summon one of the most promising genetic species, the Nether Thunder and Lightning Condor, but suddenly feel the dizziness in the brain, the whole body is weak and weak, and there is no way to summon the Thunderbolt in the big void. .


    "How could this be?" Ghost Luoshu felt awkwardly, and found that the blood flowing out of the wound in his abdomen turned into purple, and a purple gas spread to her at the same time. The **** mark on the top of the head was contaminated by the purple gas. It is difficult to summon the gene species to fit together.


    Ghost Raksha knows the night of regret at this time. There are too few materials about the blood charm, and there are few legends. No one knows that the blood charm has such a terrible ability. She knew that she would not be here. Only when the species is called.


    The blood charm once again rushed over, obviously wants to solve her first, and then deal with Hansen.


    Hansen slightly frowned, and the metal pillar in his hand slammed into the blood charm. The blood charm turned his head and looked at Han Sen. One claw hit the top of the metal column. Hansen suddenly felt a huge force from the metal column. Come, the body suddenly retreated uncontrollably, slammed into the stone wall behind, and smashed the stone walls.


    The two teamed up to deal with the blood charm, but it was not an opponent at all, especially the ghost Luochao, the body suffered more and more injuries, and the purple gas on the body became more and more intense, the injury deteriorated very quickly, and it was almost impossible to see it. .


    Although Hansen was not hit hard, it was suppressed by the power of the world, and it was difficult to exert all the power, and only the beatings.


    "It''s not a way to go on like this. It can only force the power of the world." Han Sen''s eyes are microcoagulated, and the power inside the fleshy bones is constantly erupting, confronting the rule power of the world.


    Only by tearing the rule power of the world first, can he exert his own strength normally, but the cost of this is great, and his body consumption is extremely serious. His physical strength is difficult to prolong and the whole. The rules of the world are confrontational, and it is difficult to get supplements and recovery.


    Most importantly, Hansen suspects that there are gods and gene temples in the world. Qin Xiu went to the gene universe, because it is the identity of outsiders, and will be targeted by the entire **** group.


    Now Han Sen has a little bit of genes from Qin Xiu that are not completely rejected by the world. If you don''t make too much movement, the gods may not find it.


    However, the force of forcibly tearing the world is too big. If it really attracts the gods, Hansen does not know what kind of results will happen. I don��t know if the gods of the heavens will target him like Qin Xiu. .


    If the gods of the heavens are enemies with him, he will fall into the same dilemma of Qin Xiu.


    Just now, Han Sen has no other choices, only to completely tear the rules of the world, he can kill the blood charm.


    The strength of Hansen��s body is constantly rising and erupting, and as his power erupts, the repressive power of the world rules becomes more intense, and the power that he can exert is still very limited.


    Now Hansen, like being suppressed in the deep sea, even if he slams out with all his strength, he is blocked by the sea of ??water, and there is very little left when the power rushes out of the water.


    Only by dividing the water and breaking the waves, directly opening a gap in the sea, his power can directly act on this world.


    Hansen in this world, the only genetic technique that can still run is the Xuan Huang Jing. Han Sen guessed that the reason why the Xuan Huang Jing still works properly is because it originally came from this world. This is also Hansen��s guess that the Imperial Universe is the antimatter space. One of the evidence.


    Although the Xuan Huang Jing can work, but his body is still oppressed, so it is not very useful to be able to run the Xuan Huang Jing, unless he can completely tear the world to suppress his body.


    With the operation of the Xuan Huang Jing, Han Sen''s skin has a strange flushing, and it is getting thicker and thicker. Like drunk, the blood boils in his body.


    Ghost Raksha is fully engaged with the blood charm, but it is not the opponent of the blood charm. The skin of the body has been completely eroded by the purple gas. The **** mark of the gods has been completely covered by the purple gas, and there is no longer a half-light.


    Ghost Raksha is desperate, knowing that this time he is afraid of being in jeopardy. The purple marks on her claw marks are flowing, and all the black clothes have been dyed purple.


    The blood enchanted the purple shadow, once again plunged into the front of the ghost Luo Bra, from the top and the next claw covered, the jade hook claws stabbed her head.


    Ghost Rakshasa has been unable to dodge again, can only watch the **** charm of the claws fall to her head, she knows that under this claw, his head will inevitably be penetrated through five holes, directly killed will not have Any suspense.


    "I didn''t expect that Li Bingyu was one of the nine masters of the Taoist Palace. Today, I will be killed." Li Bingzhi secretly sighed, and wanted to close his eyes and wait to die, but suddenly saw behind the **** charm. There is a **** flame that rises like a volcanic eruption, dyeing the entire stone temple into blood.


    Almost at the same time, Li Bingyu saw a majestic figure appearing behind the **** charm, burning the **** flames like a demon.

 Chapter 3060： Old knowledge

    The blood enchantment was shocked. He turned his body in the air and looked behind him, but he just turned his head. Hansen��s fist burning with blood and red flames had already slammed into his face.


    The face of the blood enchanted spirit was distorted by Hansen''s face. The whole body seemed to be a rotating cannonball and flew out. It directly slammed into the stone wall behind Li Bingyu, and collapsed the stone wall and buried it in the inside. act recklessly.


    Li Bingyu stared blankly at Hansen, who was like a demon, and his red lips were half-opened.


    Han Sen''s figure was slightly moved, and he reached Li Bingyu''s face. He reached out and pressed on her forehead. Li Bing, who had been seriously injured, had not come and reacted. He felt his eyes black and directly stunned.


    Hansen took Li Bing with a hand and pressed his power into her body, and squeezed the **** purple gas out of her body.


    However, Hansen��s eyes were not watching Li Bingyu, nor did he look at the stone wall where the blood enchanted spirit collapsed, but frowning in the other direction in the stone hall.


    I saw that the space there was violently fluctuating, and a purple lotus flower rippled up and quickly turned into a purple man.


    "Where is the enchanting, I dare to be in the territory of the god..." The man is as high as the god, and he whispers coldly, but when he looks at Hansen, he squats and then retreats, "Cold coins...you... ...you...you...what didn��t you die...��


    "Demonian Son of God, do you think that I am going to die?" Hansen looked at the demon lotus son with a smile and laughed. There were many thoughts in his heart: "The gods can appear in the great universe, they are between the two worlds." What role does it play?"


    "No!" The demon **** has calmed down, just looking at Hansen''s eyes is still very complicated: "That... gold coins... Can you first put away the power of the body, although it is my site, However, if you destroy the rules of the world for a long time, you should be inspired by the high gods. It will only be more troublesome. Don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    Han Sen sees that the purple gas on Li Bingyu has been squeezed clean and he has converged his own strength. In fact, he is almost unable to hold on. The rule power against the whole world is too expensive. Now he is about to be squeezed. Got it.


    Looking at Hansen''s return to normal appearance, the demon god''s look became more eccentric, and Hansen looked up and down without talking.


    "Demonian son, talk about how this is going on?" Han Sen also looked at the devil.


    It seems that the demon **** is not the advent of the body, but the real deity, and now he has all the power.


    "What is going on? I don''t know what you are talking about. Anyway, you don''t want to be in trouble on this planet." Demon Lotus said that he wanted to send away.


    "Do you believe that I have given you your temple?" Hansen stared coldly at the demon god.


    The demon **** son suddenly changed his face, stopped to gnash his teeth and stared at Hansen: "I warn you, don''t think that you can save the gene universe, you can mess up, you have now destroyed the rules of the universe, since your body is not usually Excluded by the rules of the world, you will be honest, don''t mess around, otherwise you will know that you will be as bad as Qin Xiu."


    "Where is Qin Xiu miserable? Isn''t it very cool to dismantle the shrine?" Hansen said with a smile.


    The face of the demon lotus **** was white for a while, but after all, he did not dare to scream at Hansen. He just said coldly: "Hey, Qin Xiu borrowed the body of your son and has completely become a part of the gene universe, no longer being ruled. Exclusion, you don''t have that ability. Do you think that in your current situation, do you fight too high a god?"


    "I really have no confidence in the **** of the gods, but it is not difficult to smash your temple," Han Sen said in an understatement.


    The devil''s eyes twitched and said, "What do you want?"


    "How are the guys in the sky garden now?" Hansen did not directly ask about the world, and asked instead.


    "It''s all very good. The sky garden is now the first force in the gene universe. The aliens have already turned on the lights, and they have given the people a light." Demon Lotus said.


    "Since it is already the first force, why are humans not lighting?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "How do I know, you ask your son." Demon Lotus said with a squint.


    "Well, then how can I go back and ask my son?" Hansen asked in the words of the demon god.


    The demon lotus **** suddenly became a stiff, and he said, "You don''t ask me, I really don''t know. Nothing except Qin Xiu, no creature can forcibly enter another world. As for Qin Xiu, how do you do this? I have to ask him. I have limited time to come and I have to go back."


    ��What is the relationship between the two worlds?�� Hansen asked again.


    "I don''t know, you go to see it yourself. The gods also have the rules of the gods. If I destroy the rules and find them by the top, then you will be as bad as me. I have to go, you can do it yourself, if you really want to destroy my temple, When the time is too big, the fish will die, and you will be discovered by the top. When you are not dead, you don��t want to be better.�� The demon **** said that Hansen��s eyes are gone, no matter what Hansen said, he will transfer. go away.


    "Don''t hurry, what kind of **** blood can you give me a play?" Hansen smiled.


    "Don''t give it." The figure of the demon **** is gradually dissipating, and he gnashed his teeth.


    "Don''t be so stingy, have you given so many humans, what is the big deal for me to play with? Or you want me to go to your temple to pray, you will give me?" Han Sen smiled Said the demon god.


    The body shape of the demon **** is about to dissipate, and he hates to say: "Your genetic blood is already above me. My god''s genes can''t even affect your genes. How can you give your **** blood?"


    "It turns out that you said it early." Han Sen looked at his face with a sigh of relief, and then smiled and said: "That''s goodbye. I will go to find you later. If you want to come, you will definitely help me?"


    The demon goddess who is about to disappear is extremely complicated and stares at Hansen. He is resentful and angry, but he has the complex emotions that Hun and Hansen cannot understand.


    Seeing that the demon **** disappeared completely, Hansen muttered to himself: "It seems that it is not difficult to help others to have a **** blood. If Yang Zizi��s performance is good, go to the temple and help him to have a demon blood. Let''s go."


    However, the attitude of the devil''s son to Hansen makes Hansen slightly incomprehensible. It seems that the demon lotus is quite jealous to him, and the situation is not the same as that of the demon lotus. The high-level gods will deal with him all the time, otherwise the devil will be the god. Just report it directly, why bother Hansen, and suffer from such grievances.


    "It seems that the gods also have many rules and restrictions in this world. I don''t know what kind of attitude the great adult would look like if I saw him again." Hansen said in his heart.

 Chapter 3061： Beat into eggs

    These things can''t be understood in a short while. Hansen had to converge on the mind and walk toward the collapsed stone wall.


    Remove the broken stones, want to see if the blood charm is dead, if it is not dead, then make a punch, if it is dead, just bring it to feed the kitten.


    The kitten ate a lot of tyrannose, but still did not fully recover, the body is still a little weak, and there is no evolution, and it needs to continue to make up.


    However, when Hansen opened the rubble, it was a slight glimpse. There was no flesh-and-blood body of blood charm. Instead, there was a fist-sized purple jade egg, which seemed to be the genetic egg of the blood charm. undoubtedly.


    "No, it''s a punch back to the state of the egg?" Hansen was a glimpse, and then overjoyed.


    For the people of the Imperial Universe, only the genetic eggs can be surrendered by their gods, and the genetic species that have been hatched are basically impossible to use the blood of the gods.


    Even if you can adopt, you can only use it as a pet, but not with yourself.


    Hansen��s Xuanhuangjing directly returns the genetic species to the genetic egg state, and it can be re-contained, which means that many rare genetic species that others cannot obtain, Hansen can be obtained through adult gene types without having to rely on luck. Find the genetic egg in the vein.


    "It''s a good thing. I didn''t expect Xuan Huang Jing to have such a magical effect in the Empire Universe." Hansen picked up the genetic egg of the blood charm, and his heart was slightly proud.


    With the ability of the Xuan Huang Jing, he can make a fortune here, knowing that the price of the genetic species can be much cheaper than the genetic egg.


    Hansen only needs to get some genetic eggs out, and he can earn ten or even dozens of times in an instant.


    It��s a bit difficult to break the metaphysical traits, and it��s a bit difficult to beat the high-level genetics into eggs. However, Hansen doesn��t have to fight the high-level genetics. Even if there is no explosive power, use the Xuanhuangjing to classify the genetic species under the king��s level. Eggs should not be difficult.


    "It seems that there is no need to go to the local area to waste time and take risks. Selling a genetic egg should be enough to raise a kitten." Han Sen is very comfortable.


    Looking at the still-stunned ghost Raksha, Hansen was not in a hurry to wake her up. First open the top of the stone oven and want to see if there is anything valuable in it.


    When the top cover opened, there was a smell of fragrance in the stone oven. Hansen thought: "Is there any medicinal medicine inside? Qin Xiu sent him out to find a way to recover from life. He should not practice anything here. Come back to life and die?"


    Hansen put his head over the stone oven and looked inside, but he couldn''t help but feel a little confused.


    There is no imaginary medicinal medicine inside the stone furnace, but it is not empty. At the bottom of the stone furnace, there is a golden genetic egg, which is as big as an ostrich egg. The whole body is like a golden crystal, and there is a touch in the inside. Jin Xia is flowing.


    "There is actually a genetic egg in this stone stove. I have been burned by the fire for a few years. I should have cooked it for a long time. But just right, I am a little hungry now. It��s good to eat it. I don��t know the gene. How about the taste of the egg, will it be more fragrant than the average bird''s egg?" Hansen said to himself, reaching out and taking the golden egg from the stone furnace.


    When the genetic egg started, Hansen felt the fluctuation of the heartbeat in the egg, knowing that the egg was not cooked and still alive.


    "I want to come to this gene egg level should not be low, you can try to accept." Han Sen stroked the genetic egg, but for a while it was a bit guilty.


    The last time the kitten took the initiative to fit him, let Hansen know that he could fit with the genetics, but he still didn''t know how to collect the genetics like the humans in this world.


    "Since the devil **** said that my gene is stronger than him, it doesn''t make sense that his god''s blood can work, but my blood is not." Hansen thought, since he does not have the blood of the gods, he can only use the most Try the old method.


    Hansen stretched out the **** and forced a drop of blood from his fingertips, dripping on the golden egg.


    The red blood was suddenly sucked in by the golden egg, which seemed to be water-splitting, and there was no trace in the blink of an eye.


    In the next second, Hansen heard a voice ringing in his mind.


    "Get the mutant god-level gene, the Golden-winged Peacock King."


    Under Hansen''s gaze, the genetic egg broke open, and a golden peacock flew out of it and turned into a golden stream, which was sucked into the soul sea.


    "The genetic species that can be conquered can actually be like the soul of the soul," Hansen was surprised.


    Although the soul sea is still there, but the beast soul inside has no way to summon it. Like Hansen, they are rejected by the power of the world, and there is no way to summon it.


    Hansen tried to summon the Golden-winged Peacock King and found it very easy to summon it. A small peacock that ran with Jinxia appeared in front of Hansen.


    Like the beast, Hansen can see some of its information.


    Golden-winged Peacock King: Variation of the god-level genetic species (young body).


    Hansen��s mind was moved, and the Golden-winged Peacock King suddenly became a group of golden light into his body, causing Hansen��s body to change, with more peacocks on his head and a pair of golden wings on his back.


    "Fortunately, there is no long peacock feather on the butt..." Hansen looked at his appearance with the Golden-winged Peacock King and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    When the mind moved, the golden light on the back of the wings flowed, and Hansen flew out of the air, and the speed was quite brisk.


    "I don''t have to walk anymore in the future." Hansen is not afraid of being tired, but is using his own strength to hurry, being rejected by the rules of the world, and running is too tired.


    Flying with the power of genetic species is not rejected by the rules of the world. In comparison, it is much easier, and no one wants to live with great pressure every day.


    Seeing the method of dropping blood is feasible, Han Sen simply took out the genetic egg of the blood charm, and dripped a drop of blood on it.


    Similar to the Golden-winged Peacock King, the genetic egg of the blood charm is immediately hatched, and Hanson��s mind also sounds a tone.


    "Get the mutated god-level gene breed blood charm."


    Sure enough, the purple gene egg hatched a purple-haired monkey, but this purple-haired monkey is a mini model. One hand can be held in the palm of your hand. It is very delicate and cute, like purple jade. Carved into the general.


    Blood Charm Spirit: Variation of the god-level gene species (young body).


    "Unfortunately, the blood enchantment that was returned to the state of the genetic egg also returned to the state of the young body. I wanted to raise it to the previous state, and I don''t know how much food to waste." Han Sen thought about it.


    Hansen originally wanted to try and compare the benefits of the blood charm, but the ghost Luosha over there was screaming and seemed to wake up.


    Hansen had to take the blood charm and the golden-winged peacock king back into the soul sea, and his eyes fell on the ghost Luosha.

 Chapter 3062： Life-saving grace

    Li Bing��s will is tenacious and soon woke up from a coma.


    At the moment of opening his eyes, Li Bingyu saw the face of Hansen��s smile, his face flashing through the picture he saw before he was in a coma, suddenly leaping from the ground, his eyes staring at Hansen.


    Li Bingyu also clearly remembers that Hansen, wrapped in blood red flames, is like a **** coming, a picture of a **** charm flying out.


    Looking at Han Sen��s eyes, he gradually turned into a more complicated emotion.


    If it is a real ghost, it will only think that Hansen is strong, but he will not understand what kind of strong consciousness, but Li Bingyu is different. Her true identity is one of the nine masters of the Inaction Palace. The ghost Luocha is going to be much more extensive.


    The peerless genetic species, such as the **** charm, was shot by Hansen, and the current situation, the blood charm of the eighty-nine has been killed by Hansen, this is not a strong word can be summarized.


    Even in the Palace of Inaction, there are only a handful of such strong people.


    It is incredible that a person who is not known to have such a terrible strength.


    "Are you okay?" Hansen asked Li Bingyu.


    "What the **** are you?" Li Bingyu stared at Hansen.


    "My name is Han Sen. Don''t you remember? If you are finished, will you not be ruined? You remember that we came to the ancient mountains with tranquility..." Hansen said while pressing his finger on Li Bing''s forehead. She looked at her pupil carefully, as if she was confirming whether she had burned her brain.


    Li Bingyu��s heart is mad. He opened Hansen��s hand and said with a cold face: ��With less garlic, you can defeat the blood charm. How can you be an obscure figure, and why are you fainting me?��


    "I am a small person who is unknown. You don''t believe me. There is no way. I am fainting you because I have to treat your wounds. It will be very uncomfortable. I have no anesthesia. I have to stun you and let you not use it. Suffering from so much pain." Han Sen spread his hand and explained, a look of sincerity.


    Li Bingyu remembered that he had been seriously injured before, and the power of blood charm spread to her whole body, and even the blood of the gods was obscured.


    At this time, the power of the blood charm has completely disappeared in her body, and the wounds have also solidified and scarred. It is obvious that Hansen helped her clear the power of the blood charm.


    "Blood charm?" Li Bingyu looked strangely around, but did not see the body of the blood charm.


    "Running." Han Sen replied casually, then stood up and said: "Since you are all right, then we will leave here soon. The silence has already run, we do not know where the Tibetan spirit is. Any place, let''s go back to the ancient city of God."


    "Slow." Hansen, who turned and walked away, Li Bingyu flashed his body and stopped his way. A pair of eyes stared at Hansen''s eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    Ghost Rakshachi thought in his heart: "Although it is different from the plan, it is a great opportunity for me to approach him. I must not miss it."


    Thinking of this, Ghost Raksha��s gaze calmed down and looked at Hansen��s words: ��My ghost Rakshasa never owes someone else��s feelings, you saved my life, my life is yours. ""


    "What do I want your life to do?" Hansen smiled.


    "Would it be your business, but this life must be returned to you." Ghost Rakshasa looked serious.


    "Then how do you want to return?" Han Sen looked at the ghost Luosha with interest.


    Ghost Rakshao said without thinking, "From now on, I will always be with you. Anyone who wants to be against you must first cross my body until I save you."


    "It doesn''t have to be so troublesome. I don''t even say that the help of life is not worth mentioning. You can only rely on your body. You don''t have to give me a life. You can''t do it with your body?" Han Sen smiled and looked at the ghost Raksha.


    Ghost Rakshasa suddenly changed his face and bit his lip and said: "Although you saved my life, it does not mean that you can insult me."


    "That''s it, since you don''t want it, you don''t have to follow me. Everyone still has to go all the way." Han Sen said, turning and leaving, he didn''t want to bring people like Ghost Razor around, so I will speak like that.


    Ghost Rakshasa looked uncertain, biting his teeth, still followed, and did not say a word behind Hansen.


    Han Sen knows that the one-day scorpion is still outside. His power has been consumed very seriously. In a short period of time, he has no strength to break the suppression of world rules. I am afraid that it is not a unique opponent. He can only find other ways. .


    Although the blood charm and the golden-winged peacock king will be stronger than the one-day scorpion in the future, unfortunately they are still children, and they are not the only opponents.


    The stone temple is only so big, the two have circled a few times and have not found any other way out.


    Li Bingyu squatted on the ground and checked the corpse bones. No other discoveries were made. She suspected that Hansen had already searched when she was in a coma, but she did not know what Hansen found.


    "There is no other way out here. Can you escape from the area where the Dharma and the Blood Charm are located?" Hansen buried the bone bone and asked Li Bing.


    "There is a way to try it." Li Bingyu reached out and pointed out that a genetic species like a mole was summoned, but its head was twice as big as a normal mole, and the claws seemed to be Metal is normal.


    "This is a king-level squirrel with strong underground excavation and orientation discrimination. Maybe it can take us out." When Li Bingyu spoke, the squirrel had already drilled outside the stone temple.


    Hansen and Li Bingyu followed it behind, and the ground squirrel drilled in the stone, and dig a hole in the stone wall from time to time.


    The place where it is dug, there are generally other caves connected behind, not just brainless holes.


    After walking for a long time with the Earthworm, I actually walked out of the cave and returned to the ground, but their location is no longer Yushi Valley.


    "Follow me." Li Bingyu distinguished the position and went in one direction.


    Hansen did not continue to explore the interest of the Great God Mountain. Now he just wants to go back to the ancient city of God, check the information online, and find out the contents of the book to see if there is any clue.


    Hansen has a premonition that the notebook may record very important information, which may be related to the secret of Qin Xiu entering the gene universe.


    Unfortunately, the ancient knowledge he had learned before and the ancient knowledge of the world can not be completely universal, but also need some information to be able to fully understand what the notebook has written.

 Chapter 3063： Positive and negative life cycle

    "If it is me, I will not enter the city now." Li Bingyu suddenly said to Han Sen when he was about to come out of the Great God Mountain.


    "Why?" Hansen looked at Li Bingyu with interest.


    "Ouyang Qiushan died in the Great God Mountain, and he is the only perfect **** blood of Ouyang''s family in recent years. It is the most beloved son of Ouyang''s family. This is not the case for Ouyang." Said the language.


    "You mean that Ouyang will count this account on our heads?" Hansen said.


    "There must be someone responsible for this matter. Ouyangjia may not be calm, but other people can''t say it well. The pain of the dead, there is always something that needs to happen to be able to calm down." Li Bing said.


    "We have not had a conflict with Ouyang Qiushan, nor have we offended him. Why did Ouyangjia take us out?" Hansen frowned.


    Li Bingyu said faintly: "If the prince of a country is assassinated outside, the guards responsible for protecting him will have to be buried. Do you think this makes sense?"


    Hansen smiled: "You said it makes sense. Then, depending on your opinion, where should I go now?"


    "Where to go everywhere, anyway, don''t go to the ancient city of God, it is best to leave this planet directly. Ouyang is only a nobleman of the ancient city of God. After leaving this planet, there is no threat to the Ouyang family." Li Bingyu said.


    "Do you think it is Ouyang Jiaqiang, or is that blood charm strong?" Han Sen looked at Li Bingyu and said with a squint.


    "On strength, Ouyang is naturally not as good as you, but Ouyang is the aristocrat of the Daqin Empire, and you are indifferent in the Daqin Empire. If it is a conflict, even if you can destroy the Ouyang family, but later in the territory of Qin. Inside, walking around will be very troublesome."


    "There is also reason to say." Hansen is not afraid of Ouyang, but he is really afraid of trouble.


    "If you need it, I have a way to help you to other planets." Li Bing continued.


    "That will trouble you, but before that, I will see Yang Fuzi." Hansen thought about it.


    "This is not difficult, as long as he is in the ancient city of God, I can find a way to ask him to come out to meet you, but he will not come to meet you, it is not what I can control."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "If you let the average person choose, before the Longge City Ningjia and you, the average person will choose the former. If so, what are you going to do?" Li Bingyu stared at Hansen with a burning gaze.


    "In any case, you must bring him back. If you can''t do it, then I will go to the city to find him." Han Sen said faintly.


    Yang Fuzi knows that Han Sen is a thing that comes out of the genetic egg. This matter needs to have an understanding anyway. Hansen cannot leave it.


    "Well, I understand, I will bring Yang Fuzi back." Li Bingyu went straight to the cigarette and went away.


    Li Bingyu''s work efficiency is high. Even Hansen has some accidents. It is only a half-day effort, and he brought Yang Fuzi back.


    "Adult, you really have nothing." Yang Fuzi saw Han Sen, suddenly overjoyed.


    "I am going to leave the ancient star, Yang Lao, are you following me, or are you planning to stay?" Han Sen asked Yang Fuzi.


    "Since the old age has followed the adults, where the adults are going, the old and natural nature has to go where." Yang Fuzi said quickly.


    "If this is the case, then you can trouble us to arrange for us." Han Sen said to Li Bingyu.


    "No problem, where do you want to go?" Li Bingyu secretly said: "If he wants to go to Qin Guoguo, then I have the opportunity to get close to the Prince Qin Bai."


    "Go to Turin," Hansen said with a sinking look.


    "Okay." Hearing that Han Sen did not want to go to Qin Guoguo, Li Bingyu was disappointed in his heart, but did not say much, and agreed to it.


    Hansen��s choice to go to Turin is not to say casually, because the founding emperor Qin Xiu of the Daqin Empire was born in Turin, the home of Qin Xiu.


    Both Qin Xiu and Qin Waner were born there and grew up. Hansen wants to go there and see if he can find some relevant clues.


    Under the arrangement of Li Bingyu, Hansen and Yang Fuzi set foot on a star freighter, and Li Bingyu was among them.


    The interstellar journey is long, Hansen looked for an opportunity to check the information online, and has been secretly studying the contents of the notebook.


    After in-depth research, Hansen was very surprised.


    Qin Xiu sealed Qin Waner''s body in a mysterious shackle, keeping her body in a state of death, not rot, and waiting for the opportunity of resurrection.


    The Qin Guozhong, named Bai Mo, took the order of Qin Xiu and looked for the technique of returning to life, in order to resurrect Qin Waner.


    Bai Mo studied a lot of methods, but in the end he did not succeed. Finally, he inadvertently asked him to find some information. The information was from an ancient ancestral gate of the original star. Many of the things recorded were very bizarre. Confidence.


    However, after the study of white ink, some of the records that people can''t believe, some of them are likely to be real.


    There is no specific research content in the notebook, but there is a word that makes Hansen horrified.


    Death is just another beginning. When I wrote this sentence, Bai Mo was obviously very excited. Even the writing was different from the usual rigor. It was particularly urgent. I can imagine how excited he was at the time.


    This sentence may not understand what others mean, but Han Sen sees this sentence, but is more and more sure of his own guess.


    There is still something behind it that explains the meaning of this sentence. It probably means that energy is conserved, will not disappear completely, and will only be converted in different forms.


    The creatures of the human and the empire''s great universe are also an energy that will not completely disappear into the universe. Even if humans die, they will eventually continue their lives in another form.


    According to Bai Mo''s research, after death, human beings will be born in another world, and in another world, they will also be born in the Empire.


    White ink refers to this transformation of life energy as the positive and negative cycle of life. I don��t know if it is a coincidence. White ink calls another world an anti-matter world, and the world��s creatures must not survive in the anti-matter world. It is destruction.


    The creatures of both worlds think that another world is the antimatter world.


    These coincide with Hansen''s speculation. Hansen used to speculate before, but there is only a little Hansen who is not sure what role the gods play in the middle of the two worlds.


    Later, the content of Hansen was even more shocked. When Bai Mo studied the ancient sect, he found that the ancient sect was actually a sacred object, which could open the passage between the two worlds.


    "Black Spar!" Hansen saw the sacred object on the notebook, which was exactly the same as the black spar, exactly the same as he saw on the wall in the cave.

 Chapter 3064： Ming Wu cause and effect

    Hansen can''t wait to look through it, continue to study the content behind the notebook, and want to know what the spar is.


    Since the white ink mentioned that the black body stone can open the channels of the two worlds, then Qin Xiu is probably a gene universe that uses black crystals to enter.


    "If this is the case, then it will be explained. Since Qin Waner has already been born in another world, then the world''s Waner can''t be resurrected. Qin Xiu does nothing, unless he can enter another world. I found Qin Waner, who was born, and brought her back.�� Han Sen probably already figured out why Qin Xiu entered the big universe.


    Although life will always reincarnate, it will not really die, but reincarnation does not mean that a person is really alive.


    Without the emotions and memories of the past, she is still alive, and Qin Waner of this world has nothing to do with Qin Waner of the last life.


    For Qin Xiu, the Waner he found was only the Witch of the Witch, not his sister Qin Waner.


    Therefore, Qin Xiu will bring Waner back, let her merge with the physical body of the previous life, and let her restore the memory of her previous life. But if you want to do all this, you can only get through the channels of the two worlds, but the Gene Temple can''t allow this kind of thing to happen. Therefore, Qin Xiu can only break the gene temple and bring him back.


    "But if Qin Xiuzhen is a gene universe that uses black spar to enter, he should be able to bring Waner back with black spar. It doesn''t have to be so troublesome. If I get the black crystal, it is what Bai Mo said. That sacred object, then why does it appear on the first floor of the shelter, why is it not in the hands of Qin Xiu? Such an important thing, with the ability and mind of Qin Xiu, can never be lost in plain, is my judgment Wrong, or what happened to this?�� Hansen had a hard time and couldn��t get an answer.


    The content behind the white ink notebook is about the process of searching for ancient ruins and relics.


    Because the original star has already been destroyed, the old Zongmen has ceased to exist, and Baimo seeks relevant information through various channels.


    Perhaps it was Huang Tian who did not bear the pains of the people. He actually let Bai Mo find some clues. Although he could not find the descendant of the sect, he let him find the sacred object and a stone stove. The strange stranger of the door is the ancient language version of Gene Story.


    Bai Mo dedicated the sacred object and the transcribed "Genetic Language" to Qin Xiu, and under the guidance of Qin Xiu, presided over the research work. Although he could not solve the secret of "Gene Story", he studied many of the sacred objects. Wonderful effect.


    According to the records in the notebook, in the end, Qin Xiu used the sacred objects in the Great God Mountain to enter the antimatter world in the white ink mouth, which is the big universe born by Hansen.


    After Qin Xiu left, Bai Mo was still studying "Genetics", but the progress was very slow and there was little progress.


    The content of the notebook ended here. Later, I didn��t write about my own things, and I didn��t write why there was a golden-winged peacock in the stone oven.


    As for why the two major genetic species are there, it is coincidence or someone deliberately, Hansen did not find the answer.


    "It��s really terrible. It turns out that Qin Xiu is a gene universe that uses black spar. Even though the black spar has become a black crystal armor in my soul sea, it is not under my control, and it is still it. I got it over and wanted to use it to go back, I��m afraid it��s impossible.�� Han Sen��s inner view of the sea, seeing the black crystal armor floating in the sea of ??souls, although he can sense the black crystal armor, and because The relationship between the cultivation of genetic terms has an inexplicable connection with the black crystal armor, but it still cannot control it.


    "Boss, what do you want to say? Can you say a word? I have people with wives and children. I want to go back and see them. You give me a vacation, let me go back two days and not become a day. "Han Sen whispered and black crystal armor to discuss, they are about to squat down, but the black crystal armor has no reaction at all, or that look so dead.


    If he can pull out the black crystal armor, Hansen has already beaten the black crystal armor, but unfortunately he can''t control the black crystal armor.


    "White ink''s notebook says that the sacred object can promote the evolution of genetic species, allowing the young body to grow rapidly, and can evolve into adult or even final body in a very short period of time, and can also mutate the low-ranking gene species to high. The title is similar to the function of the black spar in the shelter, but unfortunately it has become a armor, and this ability is useless." Han Sen thought of it, suddenly his eyes lit up, then his face was exposed. A smirk.


    "You are a slap in the armor, do you want me to do it? I thought I couldn''t deal with you?" Hansen beamed his eyes and ordered the golden-winged peacock king in the soul sea.


    After receiving the Hansen command, the Golden-winged Peacock suddenly sounded a whisper, opened his wings and flew toward the black crystal armor, then opened the beak and suddenly became bigger, swallowing the black crystal armor. .


    "I see how long you have endured, and you have never been snoring." Hansen thought with hatred, but his eyes were always staring at the golden-winged peacock king who had swallowed the black crystal armor.


    Suddenly, Hansen saw the golden light of the Golden-winged Peacock King soaring, and the silky glisten spewed out of it, seemingly silky, gradually wrapping its body, and soon formed a golden giant egg. Wrap it inside.


    Hansen also studied a lot of genetic data during this time. Naturally, this is the evolution of the Golden-winged Peacock King toward the adult body.


    "The function of the original spar is still there!" Hansen looked strange, he thought that the black crystal armor would resist, who knows that there is no point in rebellion, let the golden-winged peacock king rely on its power evolution.


    The evolution of the Golden-winged Peacock King was not completed in a short time. Hansen looked at it for a long time, and the golden giant egg had no movement, but the spacecraft had arrived in Turin.


    Yang Fuzi and Li Bingyu came together to find Hansen, and the three men got off the spaceship from the staff.


    "White ink said that Qin Waner''s body was sealed by Qin Xiu in a mysterious place in the Qin State Palace. If Wan Er really passed through the reversal channel as I did, would she return to the body of the last life? If this is the case, then I really have to go to the country of Qin State." Han Sen thought about this possibility.


    "Don''t pretend to die, give me a quick walk." When Han Sen was thinking about it, he suddenly heard a whip, then a screaming voice.


    I saw a noble guard holding a lightning whip. From time to time, I was screaming at the crowds lined up from the spaceship. The humans were wearing the ragged clothes. Many people were wounded, beaten, and more painful. Call.


    Hansen knew at this time that they were actually riding a slave ship selling slaves.


    "So developed empire, there will still be slavery?" Hansen could not help but frown.

 Chapter 3065： Sword is not alone

    Although Hansen sympathizes with the slaves, the system of the seven empires is not a problem that can be changed by saving one or two slaves.


    Seeing that there are many young children among the slaves, one by one wearing smart collars and smart handcuffs, like cats and dogs are rushed away, Hansen can only secretly shake his head.


    On the side of Yang Fuzi saw that Hansen shook his head and sighed: "There is no distinction between noble and low-spirited people, but with the gods and blood, there is a difference between noble and low-lying."


    When the two talked, they suddenly heard the cry of a little girl: "Mom... Mom..."


    Hansen looked at the past and saw a young mother fall to the ground, blocking the march of the slave team. The supervisor holding the whip came over and beat her with a whip.


    However, the young mother seemed to have physical problems. She couldn��t stand it for a time. She could only help her little girl who was crying in her arms and let the whip smack on her.


    Suddenly, a palm grabbed the whip and looked at it. It was a middle-aged man next to him. He looked at his clothes and the collars and handcuffs on his body. He was obviously a slave who was sold.


    "Being forgiving and forgiving people, killing them is not good for you, and you have to sell a lot less." The middle-aged slave let go of the whip and told the supervisor.


    The supervisors were usually used to being accustomed to slaves. At this time, they were suddenly attacked by a slave. They suddenly felt dull, and the fierce light was released. A whip was drawn to the slave, and he angered: "I am happy, I am dying. These are the goods."


    The middle-aged man was suddenly pumped a few whip, and immediately appeared a blood mark on his body, but he also guarded the mother and child together, and did not mean to withdraw.


    The more so, the more unscrupulous the supervisors are, the more they try to smother: "Mom, I want to die and you will be good."


    But very quickly, his whip was grasped by one hand and could not continue to pump.


    "What are you doing?" The supervisor saw that the person holding his whip was not a slave, but the person who had just come down from the boat and did not dare to be as arrogant as the slave.


    "How much is the three people, I want it." Hansen loosened the whip and pointed to the middle-aged man and the mother and daughter.


    "Do you want to buy this three slaves?" A man with a look of appearance came over and looked up and down Hansen.


    "The management of the matter." The supervisors on the side of the scene quickly saluted the man, and looked very respectful.


    "Yes." Hansen nodded.


    Wen Guan looked at Hansen for a moment and smiled and said: "These slaves were ordered by the Seven Hearts. Generally speaking, they cannot be sold separately."


    "Then please ask the text for an unusual price." Han Sen smiled.


    The management of the article heard a joy, knowing that he met the rich owner today, and said: "The fat pigs that you send to your door are not slaughtered."


    The management does not lie. These slaves are actually sent to the Seven Hearts. However, there are often deaths and injuries in the process of slave transportation. Therefore, each time a slave is transported, it will be transported a batch. This batch is also a loss. Quota.


    There are still a lot of losses in this time. Since some people are willing to pay a high price, it doesn''t matter if they sell three.


    "The son of this is to make it difficult." Wen Guanwu has already planned to hurt Hansen a knife, but his face is pretending to be a difficult expression.


    "So what kind of price can make you not embarrassed?" Han Sen looked at Wen Guan.


    There was a smile in the face of the article: "Since the son valued them so much, then they had to sell a son in the face, and the seven-hearted court was trying to explain it. The three slaves only need three thousand Qin coins. If the son only takes it, the seven-hearted hospital will be pursued if it is pursued.


    "Three thousand Qin coins, why don''t you grab it?" Yang Fuzi angered.


    The ordinary adult slaves in the market also have fifty or sixty yuan of coins, even if they are young, they are just over one hundred yuan of coins. Like such a large slave ship, the mass selling price is lower.


    The three slaves will have three thousand Qin coins, and the price is indeed a high price.


    "You can''t say that, this is the slave of the Seven Hearts. I sold them to the son, and that is a huge risk..."


    When the words of the management were not finished, Hansen interrupted him. Hansen said to Yang Fuzi on the side: "Master, give him, I want these three people."


    Although Yang Fuzi felt that this was simply a slaughter, but since Hansen had already spoken, he had to transfer three thousand Qin coins to the text.


    "Grandfather, you still have a vision, if there is any need in the future, even if you come to find it." Wen Guan received three thousand Qin coins, his face is about to laugh out.


    The three slaves only had a small amount of money, but now they have sold nearly a hundred times the price. The management is very happy to hand over the three slave cards.


    Hansen received the slave certificate and let Yang Fuzi hand it back to them, and successfully helped the mother and daughter.


    "What do you call?" Hansen arched the middle-aged man.


    "Thank you for saving the son, not alone in the sword." Middle-aged men also courteous.


    When I heard the name, everyone was a glimpse. After the reaction, the supervisor who beat the slave said contemptuously: "A slave, you dare to call the sword not alone? Not afraid of being cut off."


    Someone laughed by the side: "The name of this slave is really arrogant. It is not the same as the Taifu sword of the great Qin emperor. Unfortunately, the same name has different lives. One is the Qin Guotai Fu who is famous in the world, but the other is humble. Squatting slave."


    The management of the matter also found it interesting: "The name of a slave is actually called a sword, but it can sell three thousand Qin coins, and what he calls, even if he claims to be a god."


    In the voice of the public, Han Sen probably knows the origin of the sword. The so-called Tai Fu is the emperor and ranks among the three public. If the emperor is young or vacant, he can manage the country on his behalf.


    The sword is not alone, not only Taifu, but also the name of the first swordsman of the Daqin Empire. However, ten years ago, the sword was not left alone and retired. For a long time, no one has ever heard of the name of the sword.


    Naturally no one would think that the slave in front of him would be the first swordsman of the Qin State.


    Hansen did not know whether this person was a sword or not. He had never heard of the name of the sword, but he saw that this person is extraordinary, and the introverted and quiet temperament is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Li Bingyu is also a faceless fox who is not alone in the sword. She does not believe that the sword will become a slave, but after careful examination, she found that the slave in front of him seems to be a bit familiar.


    Although Li Bingyu has never seen a sword, he is not alone. However, there is a portrait of a sword in the palace of inaction. Although this middle-aged man seems to be much more isolated than the sword in the portrait, there is no sword. Proud of the world''s spirit, but carefully look at it, there are really a few similarities between the eyebrows.

 Chapter 3066： Saint Vincent White Deer

    Turin is different from the general planet. There are stars but no temples. There are no temples. Naturally, there is no city built with temples.


    So Turin is a rare multi-city planet. There are hundreds of cities, large and small, above Turin.


    In the largest air port city of Lingguang City, Hansen, Yang Fuzi, Ghost Raksha, Sword and the mother and daughter walked together on the street.


    "Mr. Don''t have to be like this. If there is a place to go, just go." Han Sen said to the sword next to him.


    The sword is not alone but shook his head slightly: "The son of the three thousand Qinjin will buy me, unless I pay the debt, otherwise this body belongs to the son."


    Hansen smiled and didn''t say anything more. He looked at the mother and daughter and said, "If you want to go, I can send you some money."


    "Let the owner take care of it." The young mother hurriedly pulled the girl down and bowed to Hansen.


    "Get up, since you want to stay, let''s stay." Han Sen frowned slightly, let Yang Fuzi lift them up, and then asked Yang Fuzi: "Yang Lao, you know that Qinhuang��s former residence was where?"


    "The former residence of Qinhuang is the present Qinhuangcheng, but I heard that there was no city, but it was built on the former residence of Qinhuang." Yang Fuzi followed Hansen and said some legends and allusions while walking.


    In the seven-hearted court at this time, the face of the cultural management was pale and the mouth was wide open, and he could not believe the seven-hearted will of the seven-hearted court in front of him.


    "Fang Yuan, are you kidding?" Wen Guan said stutteringly.


    "Who is free to make a joke with you? The person you sold is the Qin Guotai Fujian who was famous in the world." Fang Qi would like to look at the literary affairs like an idiot.


    I still can��t believe it until now: ��Is it impossible? If he is really too sturdy, how can he become a slave, and he will still be slaughtered, it must be wrong...��


    Fang Qi is willing to sneer and say: "After more than a decade ago, the sword was not alone, and the single-word sword of the imperial family was killed into the inaction palace. Even the two lords of the Taoist palace forced the inaction of the palace to withdraw from the territory of Qin. The teacher of the kendo enlightenment is the master of the swordsman who is one of the nine lords of the Inaction Palace. He feels that he has committed the crime of the reverse teacher and issued a big wish. Work with people, and return to the dynasty, and never know where to go."


    "I saw that the sword was not so lonely, and I saw his sword and the inaction palace. The man must be the sword." Said: "If you can leave the sword is not alone, whether it is sent to the official of the Qin State, or to sell him to the Palace of the Indomitable, can not be profitable, I can not think of you to give him three thousand Qin coins Sold, this world only you can do this business."


    The text management heard this and suddenly fell on the ground. It was like a stupid whisper and repeated a sentence: "I sold Qin Guotai Fujian with three thousand Qin coins."


    Fang Qi��s eyes are gradually getting hot: "Twenty years have not yet arrived. It seems that the sword is not alone. It is still a wish. Since God asked me to find him, it is his life."


    Hansen and others naturally do not know what happened in the Seven Hearts Court, but Li Bingyu has been quietly looking at the sword and not being alone.


    The two Taoist priests who are not alone in the sword, one of them is the teacher of Li Bingyu. Otherwise, the age and qualifications of Li Bingyu are not enough to sit on the position of the sovereign.


    In the public, the sword is not the enemy of Li Bingyu.


    Only Li Bingyu refused to confirm that the sword in front of him was not alone. In the end, it was not the famous Qin Guotai who was shocked by the world. She did not see the battle with her own eyes.


    While Li Bingyu was tangled in his heart, he suddenly heard the sound of hooves coming from behind, and saw a black-whiskered whitish priest riding a white deer. The white deer was more handsome than the horse. Exudes the glory of holiness.


    Hansen also saw the white deer and the scribes, and saw that the White Deer Trail came to them and could not help but stop.


    Only in a short time, the white deer had already traveled to a distance of ten meters from them, and then they calmed down. From the polar movement to the extreme, it was naturally incomparable, but the white deer was fixed on the ground. Did not shake at all.


    "I heard that the son bought three slaves with three thousand Qin coins. How do I exchange one of them with the 30,000 yuan and the son?" Fang Qi would like to sit on the white deer and smiled, but his eyes were not at all. Look at Han Sen, but keep staring at the sword.


    "Do not change." Han Sen looked at Fang Qi and said.


    Yang Fuzi is gazing at Hansen whisperingly: "Adults are careful, the person who sits down and rides, is probably the ultimate body of the holy white deer, a powerful gene that can be placed in the top 100 in the Great Qin Empire. Kind..."


    Fang Qi would like to ignore Han Sen and Yang Fuzi, just staring at the sword and not saying it alone: ??"Tai Fu adults, can you still remember our seven wishes?"


    When this statement came out, Yang Fuzi and others were shocked. I did not expect that this slave would actually be Qin Guotai Fu Jian.


    The sword is not alone and calmly watching Fang Qi��s wish: ��You are a disciple of the Emperor of Heaven. I saw you under the Heavenly Peak. You stood by the Lord of Heaven.��


    "Since you know, then I don''t have to talk nonsense any more. You owe the debt of the inaction, and it should be paid today." Fang Qi is willing to say coldly, his body shines, and he is seated under the holy white deer and him. The body''s fusion makes the body of the Seventh Wishes more magnificent, and a pair of holy antlers grow on the top of the head. The whole body is bright, and the palms are turned into deer hooves, which are also engraved with the innate sacred text.


    In the eyes of the gods, the party is willing to shoot the sword to the sword, and the light of the body is like a heavenly river, condensing on the sacred text on his palm, so that the sage is bright.


    The Holy Light Rune seems to be born of heaven and earth, and the power of the heavens and the earth is caused by Hansen and others. It seems that the whole world is oppressed, and the word can be suppressed under the word.


    The sword is not alone. It is just standing there and calmly watching Fang Qi��s willingness to shoot. There is no such thing as dodging, and there is no intention to fight back, nor to summon the genetic combination.


    Hansen originally wanted to watch the drama at the side, but when he saw the palm of the party, he would fall on the sword and not be alone. The sword is still not alone, and it seems to be waiting for death, and he could not help but be surprised.


    He is seeing it. This sword is not really meant to be hands-on. It is basically the same as waiting for death.


    Fang Qi is willing to see the fierce light, the heart is full of excitement, the sword is not alone, but it is still still obeying, this time he can finally get a big enemy for the inaction.


    Seeing that the word light text will be suppressed on the sword is not alone, let him know how famous, as long as there is no combination with the genetic species, it can not stop his attack.


    But who knows that a hand suddenly protrudes from the side, grabs the arm of the sword, and pulls him to the side, so that the palm of the party is falling.


    Fang Qi is willing to frown slightly, looking at the man who is not alone in the sword, and finds that it is exactly Hansen who bought the sword with three thousand Qin coins.


    "If you haven''t talked about the price, you want to get someone. You are too kind, right?" Han Sen looked at Fang Qi and smiled.

 Chapter 3067： Blood of evil

    Fang Qi��s wish to kill the sword is not too urgent, which is almost a rare opportunity for him.


    If the sword is not alone, it will never be used again in the past 20 years. Otherwise, even if it is a thousand-strong warship, I am afraid it will be difficult for him.


    Fang Qi is very clear that he must seize this opportunity. As long as he can kill the sword, his position in Tianzong will rise, and it is not impossible to inherit the position of the Emperor.


    Without any hesitation, Fang Qiyi was willing to go to Hansen to suppress it. Today, whoever wants to stop him from killing the sword is not alone, he will kill him.


    The palm of the hand flashes, as the mountain suppresses, Hansen does not mean to dodge, directly summoned the blood charm.


    The Golden-winged Peacock King is still evolving. Although the kitten''s body is almost as good as it is, it is not the genetic species that Hansen conquers, and it is not controlled by Hansen. Even if you want to fit, you can only use the kitten itself. initiate.


    Therefore, the gene type that Hansen can use now is only blood charm, a purple gas emerges from Hansen, and there is a monkey''s tail suddenly behind him, and the hair has turned purple. It is a lot longer and full body. The purple sinister brilliance, as if the purple flame is burning, makes Hansen''s skin and hair become as crystal clear as amethyst.


    "Successful combination with the blood charm, get the blood of the genetic combination skills."


    Hansen didn''t know what the blood of evil was. He only felt a strange force flowing inside the body, surging with his fists.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s fist burning with purple flames collided with the mountain seal of Fang��s wish. He only heard a loud noise. Hansen stood on the ground and did not move. The mountain print was smashed by Hansen, and the fist continued. The collision on the palm of Fang Siyi��s hand shattered the palm of his hand that had been turned into a deer hoof. The whole person flew out and knocked down the hills.


    "Hey!" Fang Qi is willing to support himself from the mud, his body flashes, and there is still blood in his mouth. He stares at Hansen and the sword is not alone. "I thought you were not alone." Not afraid of death, to keep the 20-year-old wish, it turns out to be a hypocritical person who is deceiving the world. It says that it is necessary to keep the wish. In the past 20 years, there is no longer any relationship with Qin Wangting. In fact, there are Qin masters secretly. Protection, a Qin Guo Tai Fu Jian is not alone, a good wish for 20 years, it is ridiculous."


    The sword is not alone, and it is not arguing with Fang Qi. Han Sen has some disobedience. He said: "Let you open the price, you can''t open it, but you have to grab it. You can''t grab it and say so much nonsense. Is Wuweidao Palace such a thing?"


    "Stop, the arrogant people dare to despise my inaction, do you really think that you can block our seven wishes? Today let you know, what is the mystery of the seven-hearted gene of our seven wishes. For the enemy, you will not be able to ask for survival, and you will not be able to die." Fang Qi will say, he wants to open the blood of the gods, and then summon other genetic combinations.


    Some masters can combine with multiple genetic species, which is not uncommon in the seven empires, and Fang Qi wishes to claim that the seven-hearted lord has seven very special genetic species that can simultaneously combine with seven genetic species. It is very rare.


    The average person is at the same time as the three or four genetic species, and the attributes of the genetic species are not matched.


    For example, the genetic species of the water attribute and the genetic species of the fire attribute cannot be combined at the same time, otherwise they will collide with each other and will injure themselves.


    Fang Qi would like to look at the other six gene combinations, but suddenly found that his communication with the blood of the gods is intermittent, it is difficult to summon the genetic species inside.


    "What happened?" Fang Qi was so shocked that he used the method of internal vision to find out that his god''s **** mark was covered with a layer of purple, and the wound on his hand was flowing purple. The blood.


    In a moment, Fang Qi would only feel the whole body cold, and could not help but scream out: "The blood of the evil spirit of blood charm... impossible... Is the blood charm not extinct with the death of Mo Li? How? There will be blood charms in the world..."


    At this time, Fang Qi would like to see the appearance of Hansen''s transformation. The more he saw it, the more he felt like the legendary blood charm, the unique genetic species of the one who alone killed the emperor.


    "What did you say?" Han Sen smiled and looked at Fang Qi.


    Fang Qi would like to tremble with his body. He turned and ran away. He could only fit with the holy white deer. He knew that he was not Hansen��s opponent. If he did not escape, he would not escape today.


    "Damn, I should have thought of it. How can the sword not really look for a dead end..." Fang Qi wished to curse in his heart.


    "When you are finished, you want to go. Do you think of Hansen as a dead person?" Hansen snorted, and the metal column in his hand was aimed at Fang Qiu, a fist hit the back end of the metal column, and suddenly the metal column was like a missile. Generally flying to the side of the seven wishes, Hansen''s power is so fierce, the metal column is just behind the eyes of the party.


    Fang Qi is willing to hear the horrible sound of breaking the air, and the big deception in his heart can only condense his strength and turn his fists to the metal pillar.


    Just listening to a loud noise, Fang Qi would only feel that the double fists are about to break. In general, a giant force hits the chest and suddenly squirts his mouth. The whole person falls to the ground and plows the ground. A long deep ditch.


    Fang Qi would like to jump up, but he saw Han Sen standing in front of him with a smile, a pair of eyes staring at him.


    "When did Qin State have such a horrible young man?" Fang Qi would like to repent in his heart. He secretly entered the Qin State for more than ten years. He was conscious of the masters of Qin State. He did not put Han Sen before. In the eyes, it is because he is in his memory, Qin Guo does not have such a young master, but at this time it is regrettable night.


    "Do you want Fang Qi to be right?" Han Sen smiled and looked at Fang Qi.


    "Will you kill and kill, say so much nonsense?" Fang Qi would like to know that today is probably in jeopardy. The other party has the peerless genetic species of blood charm, and it must have a certain relationship with Mo, which may be an assassin. It is too difficult to escape from such a person.


    What''s more, he has already got the blood of evil, can''t summon the genetics, and he is seriously injured, and he can''t escape.


    "You want to die easily. I only need one finger to make you die a hundred times, but if you want to live, it is not difficult." Hansen did not move, still looked at Fang Qiyuan.


    "I want to betray the inaction of the palace, it is impossible." Fang Qi is very hard to be.


    "I am not a Qin national, and your betrayal of inaction is not good for me," Hansen said.


    "What do you mean?" Fang Qi would like to stay for a while. He always thought that Han Sen was a master of Qin State to protect the sword. At this time, Han Sen actually said that he was not a Qin national, and he had some brains at one time. Can''t turn to bend.


    "You want to save your life is easy. I think your Saint Wenbai deer is good. I am missing a seat. If you are willing to give it to me, you can change your life." Hansen said with a smile.


    "You... you want to lie to me... I want to take my genetics and kill me... dream..." Fang Qi would not believe Hansen at all.


    "I said it earlier. I am just an ordinary businessman. It has nothing to do with him. It just happened to buy him. If you open a suitable price earlier, I have already sold him to you. Why bother? It��s so troublesome to kill and kill. Just now you don��t believe me, now you don��t believe me, even if I don��t want to take your life, it��s not going to happen.�� Han Sen sighed and walked toward Fang��s wish: ��I didn��t want to kill, but you insisted on finding death. Then I have to fulfill you."


    "Wait... I will give you the holy white deer... You really don''t kill me..." Seeing Hansen coming, Fang Qi would like to scream.


    On the side of Li Bingyu heard this, suddenly his face changed very ugly, after all, she is one of the nine masters of the Inaction Palace, seeing his own door so greedy and fearful of death, naturally no good mood.


    Fortunately, she wore a mask, and others could not see her expression.

 Chapter 3068： Because of money

    Fang Qiyuan finally chose to surrender and promised to transfer the holy white deer to Hansen.


    Genetic species that have been tamed can be transferred between people with the blood of the gods, but can be transferred without representing the ability to use.


    If the spirit of the gods and the nature of the genetic species do not match, even if the gene species are obtained, it is difficult to successfully fit, and forcibly combining may even damage the body.


    Hansen tried to use his own soul to receive the Sacred White Deer, which was handed over by the soul of the sea. The result was that Hansen was overjoyed, and the soul sea received the Saint Wenbai deer very smoothly, so that it would be harder for others to realize that he came from another A world.


    "Get the god-level genetic species of the holy white deer." At the same time, the tone sounded in my mind.


    Hansen glanced at the information of the Saint Wenbai deer, but the results were somewhat unexpected.


    Saint Vincent White Deer: God-level genetic species (adult).


    This sacred white deer is only an adult, and does not reach the extent of the ultimate body, which is somewhat different from what Yang Zizi said.


    However, the adult-level gene of the adult body is not bad, and it is more than enough to be used as a means of transportation.


    Of course, Hansen��s reason for the Saint Wenbai deer is not only to be used as a means of transportation. In fact, he just doesn��t want to kill the party��s seven wishes. It��s still useful to keep the party��s seven wishes.


    "Now I can go now?" Fang Qi said with a bite of his teeth. He regarded it as the seven genetic species of his life. Now Hansen has taken away one, and his heart is naturally unwilling.


    "Of course, unless you want to stay and have dinner with us." Hansen smiled.


    "The blood of evil in my body?" Fang Qi would like to ask.


    "I just said that I wouldn''t kill you, but I didn''t say that I would help you solve the blood of evil. If you want me to help, you can have another gene of the same level as the St. Wenbai Deer, or a genetic egg." Han Sen is faint. Said.


    "You..." Fang Qi would like to hate in the heart, but he did not dare to attack it in the end, but he did not ask Han Sen to dismiss him from the blood of evil.


    Fang Qi would not dare to turn around, just staring at Hansen back, and has been withdrawing from the long distance before turning around and running away.


    Seeing that Hansen did not catch up to kill him, Fang Qi��s wish was relieved. At the same time, there was some remorse in his heart: "Is he really not a Qin to send a sword to protect the sword? If he said it is true, I should have bought a sword at the beginning and I was not alone. How could it be so bad?"


    Now the party is willing to go back, but can only find a way to solve the evil blood of the body, otherwise it can not use the genetic species, making him feel very uneasy.


    "Fortunately, the blood of evil is not a genetic combination technique that can be fatal in a short period of time. After I recover, I will come back to him to settle accounts." Fang Qi would like to glance at the direction of Hansen and others, and then rushed away.


    Hansen summoned the holy white deer, and saw a majestic white deer appearing in front of him, and the antlers on his head were crystal clear and crystal clear.


    The St. Wenbai deer is bigger than the horse, and it is more than enough for two or three people.


    "Yang Lao, you and your mother and daughter are sitting together in the holy white deer." Hansen intended to travel faster, three people are ordinary people, no genetic species can be used, walking is too slow.


    However, Yang Fuzi and the long-time mother-in-law did not dare to take the holy white deer anyway. Yang Fuzi said: "Adult, you still sit, where the owner walks, the next person rides the truth, let others see, think I If you don��t know how many rituals you have, you don��t agree with the ceremony.��


    Hansen said a few words, but could not convince them, they stopped talking, and they sat up, and then said to the little girl''s long-time mother Jiang: "Let me sit with me, otherwise you will go too slowly. I can''t wait."


    Jiang��s nodded and hugged him on the back of the white deer.


    Long is the age of three or four years old, and very timid, Han Sen took over and held her in her arms, feeling that her body has been shivering, like a trembling kitten.


    Because Yang Fuzi and Jiang Shi are not too fast, Han Sen has a good ride but he can''t run fast. He can only walk slowly.


    Li Bingyu summoned a black wolf-like genetic species and rode it to Hansen''s side, but his heart flashed many complicated thoughts.


    "What happened? Why did Hansen actually have a blood charm? Can it be said that there is a genetic egg in the stone temple?" Li Bingyu doubted it, but he couldn''t think of it, Hansen was able to put adult blood. The charm is beaten into eggs.


    A few people came to Qinhuangcheng together and visited the home of Qin Xiu, but Hansen was very disappointed. This is a tourist attraction built by modern people. It has nothing to do with the real Qin Xiu brothers and sisters. Those buildings know that it is impossible. It is Qin Xiu��s things of their time.


    Qin Xiu��s era is too long, and those buildings are at most like the millennium. How could Qin Xiu rebuild their former residence.


    This time, the trip to Turin made Hansen disappointed. He did not find anything related to Qin Xiu, and even found Qin Waner.


    "It seems that I can only go to Qin Guoguo, and now I only hope to find some clues there." After a few days of sightseeing, Hansen decided to go to Qin Guoguo.


    What just made Hansen depressed was that he didn��t even have the money to buy a ticket.


    The previous expenses were all saved by Yang Fuzi. Unfortunately, Yang Fuzi was not a rich man. He had sold some genetic eggs before, and now he spends almost the same.


    Swords are not alone and Jiang''s mother and daughter do not have to say, they are all poor and white.


    Hansen had to borrow some money from the ghost Luosha, which paid for the ticket of several people. The group set foot on the spaceship to the Qin Guoguo.


    "After the arrival of Qin Guoguo, there are more places to use money, and I don''t know when I can find clues. Can I always borrow money to live?" Hansen secretly thought, how can he get a lot of money? If you want to establish a foothold in the Qin State, no money is absolutely impossible.


    Hunting for a genetic species or digging a genetic egg is the fastest way to make money, but Hansen has no interest in it. In his opinion, it is a waste of time.


    Hansen wanted to come and think. Finally, after planning to go to Qin Guoguo, he first opened a genetic egg store. With the ability of Xuan Huang Jing, it should not be difficult to make money.


    "There is a capacity for one party in the district. There are more masters in the palace of the Qin State. In my current situation, it is impossible to find the body of Qin Waner by hard-hitting the palace. I can only find ways to mix in." Sen first thought of it, naturally the white son of the landlord''s silly son.


    But in the end, Hansen gave up the idea of ??looking for Qin Bai. If Qin Bai is the emperor, he might still have some power to go to trust.


    It is a pity that Qin Bai is only a prince. He can''t get any real power when he goes to rely on it. He will be treated as a dog''s leg and the next person. It is difficult to move forward and backward.


    "Or open a shop first, and think of other ways when you have a comfortable day." Although Han Sen was in a hurry, he knew that some things were urgent and useless.

 Chapter 3069： Bloody disaster

    "Old liar, I am hungry." On the street, a beautiful little girl like a porcelain doll, pulling the corner of the old man''s clothes, eyes wide openly looking at him.


    This face is not enough to wear and not warm, as if I have been treated with abusive expression, I really feel pity, smelling sad and seeing tears.


    The old man��s eyes twitched. If it wasn��t for half a day before, Boa had a big meal in the most luxurious and expensive restaurant in the city, and squeezed the last piece of money in his pocket. He almost even believed himself. I hate not being able to pump myself a few mouthfuls, and I am incompetent, even a little girl can''t live.


    "My little ancestors, since you came here, your mouth has not stopped. If you eat this way, even if there is Jinshan Yinshan, you will be eaten by you. How did Hansen��s mixed kid used to raise you? The old man said depressed.


    "Dad will not let Bao children starve, you can''t afford it, then I will go back." Bao''s angry voice turned away.


    "Little ancestors, I am really afraid of you, you wait, the old man will take you to eat delicious." The old man quickly took Boa and said.


    "Old liar, you don''t lie to me." Boa squinted at the old man.


    "I don''t dare to lie to you, this little ancestor, you wait a moment, immediately take you to eat spicy and spicy, want to eat what is there, to ensure that you have enough to eat." The old man said.


    "Old grandfather, you are very good." Boa suddenly smiled and took the old man''s hand and spoke.


    "This baby... It��s not easy to raise such a big one and not be killed... I don��t know how Hansen��s stinky boy raised you so big...�� The old man��s face was speechless.


    "For the old liar, are you not already having money?" Boa asked the old man.


    "It doesn''t have to be money to eat." Holding a cloth in one hand, Boa, walking to the side of the street, looking around, searching for a moment, bending over the wall and smashing a sharp-pointed stone with a fist size.


    Pulling Boa to go forward, when you come to a T-junction, look left and right, and put the sharp-edged stone at the corner.


    "So you can have money to eat?" Boa asked with a squint.


    "Of course, the delicious things will soon be delivered to the door." The old man said, and took Boa slowly and walked forward. After a short walk, he stopped at the street, put down the cloth, and took it. Put a piece of yellow cloth on the ground, then take a small folding bench and sit behind the yellow cloth, and squint and rest.


    "Old liar, can you not do it?" Boa waited for a while, and did not see anything delicious.


    "Don''t worry, come right away." The old man didn''t open his eyes, and said with a sullen look.


    After a while, I suddenly saw a chicken and dog jumping on the street. I saw a man riding a golden crab gene on the street and smashing the street.


    Seeing that the golden crab, which is bigger than the tank car, has already reached the side of the booth, the old man squinted his eyes and lips and gathered it into a line, then slammed it with force, and suddenly made a strange sound.


    The golden crab heard the sound, and then the mad figure stopped suddenly. The person on the back was excited. The golden crab stopped. The man fell from the crab because of inertia. In the posture of a dog eating a donkey, one was planted in front of the stall of the fortune teller.


    "Young people, I see you are black in the Yintang, with a shackle on your head, and there will be blood and blood disasters today." The old man said to the young man who was licking his buttocks in front of him.


    The young man climbed up from the ground and wiped the blood under his nose. He stared at the old man and said coldly: "Old things, even flicking to my little boy, I came up, you don''t ask, I don''t know who I am. ?"


    Said, the young man will reach out to pick up the old man, but the old man is still moving, faintly said: "If the old is not wrong, you have just experienced a big change from great sadness to great joy today, and got a big chance."


    The young man heard the words, and the fists of the old man were stopped.


    "Old guy, who sent you? Is it so clear about my affairs?" The young man stared at the fortune teller.


    The fortune telling old man shook his head and said: "Although there is a heart of salvation in the old age, it is ignorant of the world."


    Saying, the fortune teller took up the stall, then took the little girl next to him and walked, muttering to himself: "Scorpio talent... a pity..."


    "Wait, what do you mean by the old guy? Tell the young master clearly, otherwise the young master will interrupt your old teeth today, so that you dare to talk nonsense." The young man reached out and stopped the old and the young.


    The fortune telling old man sighed: "I��m afraid that you don��t believe it, so let��s give you the same thing, and don��t want you to pay a penny. If it��s useful, it��s a bit of merit. If it��s useless, you��re also Nothing is lost."


    Said, the old man took a rope out and handed it to the young man.


    "What do you mean?" The young man will be suspicious of looking at the rope in his hand. This is just a very ordinary rope, not more than three meters long, and the thickness of his fingers.


    If it wasn''t for the old fortune teller who had said about his experience today, the young man''s temper had already dropped the rope on the old man''s face.


    The old man said: "You tied the rope to your waist, and the other tied to the genetic species, and soon knew how to use it."


    "Well, I will see what ghosts you are doing. If it is useless, you can''t smash your bad mouth. If you come, let me see this old guy." As the young man screamed, there were a few A big man came over and blocked the old man and the girl.


    "I have something to do, if it is useless when I come back, the old guy will be miserable." The young man said and jumped to the back of the crab. According to the old man, he tied the rope to his waist. On the golden crab, then sitting on the crab is going to leave.


    "Wait, the rope is shortened by one foot and seven inches." The fortune teller told the young man.


    The young man��s heart is suspicious, because there is no outsider present in the incident today. It is reasonable to say that no one should know, but the fortune teller has said something about him, which makes him feel jealous, but it is difficult to fully believe, so he will try. Take a try.


    When the young man shortened the rope, he thought to himself: "If you come back from work, this broken rope is useless. He doesn''t want to blow the old guy''s mouth."


    It wasn''t long before the rope was fastened. The golden crab turned a corner. Because the transfer was too urgent, the young man fell from the back of the crab. The young man opened his eyes and watched himself wrestle on the ground, but suddenly felt The waist was tight, and the man was only half a foot away from the ground and was hung by the rope in the air.


    The young man took a closer look and suddenly the cold sweat came down. There was a sharp stone less than five inches from his left eye. If there was no rope, he would plant it and the left eye must be stabbed. blind.


    Just thinking about the consequences of not having a rope, the young man is soft on his legs, and he is sweating cold and his heart is good.


    Several big men blocked the old man and the girl. Many people were watching the movie, but suddenly the young man who turned around the corner of the street actually ran back. He ran and called: "The old god... the old god, you are really god." ......"

 Chapter 3070： Octopus

    When Hansen and his entourage came to Daqin Guodu, it was already half a month later.


    The territory of the Daqin Empire is indeed too large. Despite the sub-space navigation and space jump technology, it took half a month from Turin to reach the country, and the spacecraft was changed twice.


    "Is this the big Qin country?" Yang Fuzi and others were shocked by the picture in front of them. The entire Daqin country is not built on the planet, but a huge artificial starry sky base.


    The area of ??the entire starry sky base is much larger than that of Turin, and it looks like a piece of jade suspended in the sky.


    Li Bingyu��s heart is also a little faint. In her opinion, since Hansen has come to the country, he will definitely find a way to find Qin Bai, then her chance will come.


    Li Bingyu explained with a smile: "Among the seven empires, only the country of Qin is not built on the planet. This jade city is also the most proud miracle of Qin people. It was created by Qin Emperor I, and it has passed. Hundreds of millions of years have experienced countless wars and tribulations, but they still function normally, carrying hundreds of millions of people from the Qin Kingdom and the nobles, and are also miracles in the history of the entire universe."


    "Qin Xiu''s masterpiece?" Han Sen silently looked at this miraculous city of Yuxi.


    Sword is not alone smiling and said: "The ancestors can complete such an unprecedented miracle, in fact, because the state of Qin was extremely strong at that time, almost to the point of ruling the great universe, the other six empires are not yet The degree of extermination of the country, but also to pay a large amount of resources to China as a proof of friendship between the two countries. If it is replaced now, China is afraid that it is also unable to build the city of Yuxi. Unfortunately, when the Qin State was at its peak, the ancestors suddenly did not know. It was traced that Qin Guo eventually failed to unify the universe."


    Hansen couldn''t help but admire: "Qin Xiu is a generation of people. It is not difficult for a person''s armed force to reach its peak. I can do the same. But like Qin Xiu, when personal force reaches its peak, it can also build such a huge The empire, and the operation is so successful, that is what I can''t."


    After entering the city of Yuxi, Han Sen discovered that he had thought too much before, so let alone the store, the little money left on his hand, even their accommodation is not enough.


    In this vast country of Qin Guoguo, even if you rent a store as big as a bathroom, the monthly rent will be tens of thousands.


    "Mr. Sword, where is the nobleman in the city of Yuxi going to hunt down the genetic species?" Hansen looked at the sword and asked him.


    The sword is not alone: ??"There is a quantum transmission device in the city of Yuxi, which can be directly transmitted to the attached planet around Yushu City. There are many veins and genetic species on the planet."


    Hansen nodded slightly and was already considering whether he had to get some genetic eggs first, and then consider the matter of opening a store when he had money.


    "Opening a store is not a play, let''s open an online store first." After he settled down, Hansen asked Yang Fuzi to take charge of the opening of the online store, and he was ready to transfer it to the affiliated planet to get some genetic eggs back.


    Li Bingyu wanted to go with Hansen, but he was rejected by Hansen.


    "He won''t really want to open an online shop here? It must be just a blind man. His ultimate goal will definitely be to find the Prince Qin Bai." Li Bingyu secretly sneered.


    She knew that Hansen had no money, and she opened a website to sell genetic eggs in a place like Yucheng City. When she was afraid, she could starve all of them.


    No country is better than other places. Here is where the merchants gather. The giants and big forces that have a lot of local veins can be sold here. It is difficult for ordinary individuals to operate.


    What''s more, Hansen wants to open an online shop. There is no money to advertise. Second, there is no stable supply. It is too difficult to develop. It is not bad to lose money.


    Li Bingyu felt that he should soon be able to see the day when Hansen��s online store collapsed. At the same time, he made up his mind. If Hansen borrowed money from her, she said that she had no money. At that time, Hansen should I will go to Qin Bai.


    Hansen probably learned about the situation of Yuxi City on the Internet, and also saw those online egg shop, probably knowing what kind of genetic eggs should be better sold.


    When Hansen came to the quantum transfer station, he couldn''t help but open his mouth. The conveyors were very similar to the shelters.


    ��Does it mean that the conveyor technology of the shelter is actually from the Empire Universe?�� Hansen��s face is very strange.


    He knows that the transmission technology of the alliance comes from the legacy technology of cracking other civilizations. He used to think that it was the technology of the crystal family. But when I saw these transmission devices, I found that the two are so similar. If it doesn''t matter, it is very Hard to convince.


    After paying the transfer fee, Hansen came to a planet called Guya in a familiar feeling.


    He has investigated online that there are several very rare and rare genetic species on the ancient Asian star. Those genetic species are not difficult to find, but the genetic eggs are not easy to find.


    For example, a species of the Viscount-like gene called the spirit-eyed demon, the grade is not high, but the fit technique can give the human eye the ability to see the eye. The price of the genetic eye of this kind-eyed demon is more than that of many Earl-level genes. High, but unfortunately there is still no price.


    Of course, Hansen did not intend to sell the genetic egg of the spirit demon, but the person who bought the genetic egg had some immoral thoughts in his heart. Secondly, it was also difficult because of the living spirit demon. Find.


    "Looking back, I can get one to play with myself." Hansen thought while walking.


    The holy white deer is too arrogant. There are too many people in this place, so Hansen did not ride out. He just walked slowly and walked to understand the situation of Guayaxing.


    According to the information found on the Internet, there should be no place in the west, there will be a night crying valley, where there will often be a kind of genus of the genus of the genus, the target of Hansen this time is eight Sound insects.


    Like the spirit-eyed demon, the genetic eggs of the octopus are rare and can be sold at very high prices.


    The octagonal worm itself has a weak combat capability, and the octave of the fit is not too practical, but it can enhance the human sense of music and voice.


    The Imperial Universe is not only developed by force, but also has a variety of cultures and entertainments. There are many music masters in this era.


    There are also many young people who want to be singers or stars, especially the aristocratic class, who are highly appreciative of these pleasures.


    The importance of the octopus to the singer is self-evident. There are not many types of genes in this type. Although there are also more advanced ones, they are not affordable for ordinary people.


    The genetic egg of the octopus is also rare in itself, so it has been in short supply.


    The octopuses in the night crying valley are all adult, and it is impossible to accept the fit. Naturally, no one will come here to catch the octagonal worm.

 Chapter 3071： Night crying valley

    Hansen originally thought that there should be no one in the night crying valley. Here are the adult octopuses. Now there is no vein here, and the octagonal insects are not easy to catch. No one should come here.


    However, Hansen had just entered the valley and saw a woman with a blue gauze covering her face sitting on a large stone in the night crying valley. She seemed to be resting with her eyes closed.


    Han Sen looked at her appearance and knew that she must have come to catch the octopus. Those octopuses only crawled out of the ground when it was dark. This woman is obviously waiting for the dark.


    It seems that I did not expect someone to come here, and the woman opened her eyes with some surprise and glanced at Hansen.


    Although she couldn''t see her face, and she was wearing a large robe, she couldn''t see her body, but only looking at the pair of smart scorpions like autumn water cuts made people feel that she must be a beautiful person. .


    "Maybe only the eyes look good, maybe the other parts of the face are very wonderful, otherwise why do the good end cover the face?" Han Sen secretly groaned.


    If Hansen knows this woman, then he will understand why women will cover their faces.


    Feng Feifei, one of the three great lyrics of the Daqin Empire, is known as the phoenix singer. In the position of the Daqin Empire, it is not a general high. There are countless fans. If you don��t go out, you will form a traffic. Blocked.


    Don''t think of the singer of the Daqin Empire as a general star or an entertaining figure. I want to hear the Qin Guoge Wang Zhong��s love, and a song that retreats from Zhao��s invasion of the thousand desert stars is one of the most powerful ones at that time. .


    Of course, it is mainly because of the absolute sound of the peerless gene of Zhongyin''s negative phonology. Although the three singers are not as high as the status of the singer, they are now second only to the existence of the singer. The power of the god-level genre is not as simple as the singer star.


    In the Imperial Universe, there is no strong genetics to help, it is difficult to get to the top in any field. Basically, the top figures in every industry are the strongest in terror.


    Feng Feifei came to the night to cry the valley, naturally to catch the octopus, the already hatched octopus, although it has been unable to conquer the body, but it can be used to make the genetic liquid for warming the scorpion, which is very much for the singer. Nice thing.


    Of course, to the realm of Feng Feifei, the general octagonal worm she must not look up. Before she heard that there was a rare mutated worm in the night crying valley, and also wanted to go out. So, I will come to the night crying valley to catch the eight-worm.


    Seeing that Hansen walked into the night crying valley, Feng Feifei didn''t care too much. Even if Hansen was also trying to catch the octopus, it was impossible to grab her, let alone she just wanted to mutate the octopus, for ordinary octaves. The insects are not of interest.


    Feng Feifei doesn''t care about Hansen, but Hansen has made some difficulties. If there are outsiders, he will not use the Xuan Huang Jing. If he lets outsiders see that he has made the genetics into eggs, I don''t know if he will be caught. Slice study.


    Moreover, Han Sen looked at Feng Feifei and knew that she was not a good character. This is only a psychological induction, and there is no actual evidence.


    Seeing Feng Feifei and closing her eyes, Han Sen bypassed her and went to the depths of the night crying valley. She planned to stay away from her and let her not see her use.


    Generally speaking, the good people who sing, the ear will be very good, Feng Feifei is the best among them, not to mention the special genetic species in her body, although she did not open her eyes, but Han Sen��s every move was heard in her ears. Suddenly, a dynamic picture was drawn in her mind.


    Seeing that Hansen did not recognize her, he entered the depths of the valley, and Feng Feifei could not help but secretly breathe a sigh of relief.


    If she is recognized, she will be a little bit shackled, fearing that it is not good to fight for the variant eight worms, otherwise it will pass out a generation of popular songs Ji Feng Feifei and ordinary people to **** a small octopus, whether it is her or not Wrong, I am afraid that it will be heated up.


    Although Feng Feifei is not afraid, it always makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    In fact, Feng Feifei thought more, Han Sen did not know that there is a mutated worm, but just happened to come here to catch the ordinary octagonal worm.


    Hansen went all the way into the depths of the night crying valley. Although it was only in the evening, the sky was not completely dark, but as he went inside the valley, Han Sen felt that the surrounding environment was more gloomy.


    There are not many trees in the valley, and some herbs are grown, but many grass leaves are very long, and the height can reach more than one meter.


    The reason why it is called Night Cry Valley is because the genetic species here are basically in the night, it is difficult to see during the day, so Hansen went all the way into the depths of the valley and did not see the genetic species.


    I have been walking to the innermost part of the valley, and I have no way to see the front. Hansen has taken this look carefully.


    It��s far enough away from the woman, and I��ve long since I can��t see the woman��s figure, and there��s a lot of grass that is more than a meter high. If the woman doesn��t run, she shouldn��t see Hansen��s situation.


    The innermost part of the valley is a pool of clear springs. It is small in size and has half the size of a basketball court. The water is very clear and you can clearly see the cobblestones at the bottom.


    There were a lot of big rocks beside the pool, and Hansen chose the tallest piece to sit on it. You can watch the six-way ear and listen to it. It��s not too late to shoot again.


    The sky is getting darker. When the sunset glows and falls, Hansen suddenly hears the clear voice of the cockroach. This kind of voice Hansen is no stranger, it should be a scream.


    Han Sen looked at the past with a scream, but did not see the shadow of the scorpion. The scream came from the crack in the stone on the edge of the pool.


    Just as Hansen was going to look at it in the past, when the thing inside was a genetic species, he suddenly looked at it and saw that there was something moving in the water.


    Hansen carefully looked at the bottom of the water, although the light in the valley was already very dark, but with Hansen��s eyesight, it was clear that at the bottom of the pool, there was a weird creature slowly. mobile.


    The thing looks like a gecko, but it is very big, one foot long, and the body is dark green. When it stops at the bottom of the water, it blends with the moss on the bottom of the water, and it is hard to find it.


    But at this time, the big dark green gecko twisted and crawled at the bottom of the water. The direction it went was actually the stone crack that came out of the sound.


    Soon the gecko climbed out of the pool and stared at the stone seams. He climbed a little bit like a poisonous snake.


    Its dark green body, no growth scales, but with a small cockroach, looks like a tumor on the cockroach.


    Seeing that the gecko was going to climb to the crack of the stone, suddenly saw the red shadow in the crack of the stone, something rushed out from the inside.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3072： Cave

    A black-and-red-headed cockroach smashed out of the crack and smashed it with the dark green gecko.


    �� It��s only a fist, it��s much bigger than a gecko, but it��s very fast, and it��s not going to fall down. A black and a green figure is in the pool and the rabbits are foxes. It��s quite exciting.


    Hansen looked interesting on the stone. The two gene types are not high in level. They should be just the Viscount level, but they are quite fierce, and they have a feeling of fighting.


    "The sparrows are also small meat, waiting for them to fight almost, together with the eggs, bring back should also be able to sell some money, at least to solve the problem of rent for a period of time." Han Bian thinks.


    Hansen was looking at it with a relish, and suddenly saw the poisonous tumor on the gecko exploding. The green liquid bloomed like a blossoming flower, and suddenly it sprayed the one.


    The shell on the body suddenly seemed to be sulphuric acid, white smoke, and quickly corroded.


    The roar screamed and landed on the ground. The gecko saw it and quickly rushed up. He struggled to drill into the stone.


    But the venom on the gecko was too poisonous. I didn''t wait to climb to the cracks. The carapace on the body had been corroded and bloody, and I couldn''t see it.


    The cockroach is like a return light, the back leg is fierce, the **** body jumps up, and while the gecko tongue is escaping, it is drilled into the stone.


    "Being so badly injured, it is useless to escape to the lair. I am afraid that it will be turned into blood without using the gecko." Han Sen saw that the timing was almost the same, and he was about to start, but suddenly the pupil contracted.


    When I saw the gecko rushing to the front of the stone crack, a cold light suddenly appeared in the crack of the stone. The dark green gecko did not even have a chance to react, and it directly became a fossil.


    "Hey, what about the petrochemical ability? How did it just be used?" Hansen felt a little confused.


    Too much time to think too much, Han Sen is afraid that the bruise is too heavy, and later it will be directly turned into blood, his Xuan Huang Jing is even more powerful, there is no way to beat a pool of blood into eggs.


    With a flash of body shape, Han Sen came to the front of the stone, condensed the Xuan Huang Jing, and turned a **** light on the petrified dark green gecko.


    Although its body has been petrified, but under the power of the Xuan Huang Jing, it is still rapidly degraded, and soon becomes a dove egg-sized dark green egg.


    Grabbing the gecko egg, Hansen reached out and punched it next to the stone crack, trying to smash the stone to see how the cockroach was inside.


    Who knows that this punch is going on, only a few cracks have been blown out of the stone, and there is no direct blast.


    "Hey, what''s the matter?" Hansen was a little surprised. How terrible his punching power was, even if it was a stone, even if the alloy steel plate was broken, but only a few words were left on the stone. Cracks, obviously those stones are a bit odd.


    Han Sen saw that there was no movement in the cracks of the stone, and there was no petrified beam to shoot it again. After several punches, the stone was crushed by him until the fourth punch. The stone seam was enlarged to the washbasin. Generally adults.


    Han Sen��s gaze was seen in the cave, but it was a slight glimpse. I saw that it was a cave with a bathtub size. I didn��t see the shadow of the scorpion. There was only one pool of blood on the ground, and it was the corpse of the cockroach.


    "What is that?" Hansen stared at the blood.


    The stone cave was very wet, with a thick layer of moss. After being eroded by blood, the moss was melted, revealing the stone below.


    The stones below are very flat, like artificially polished, with some symbols engraved on them, but they don''t look too obvious under blood and moss.


    Hansen put the moss around him and quickly found that the underside of the stone cave seemed to be a special sign stone.


    Hansen directly opened the surrounding rocks, trying to get the slate out, but the slate is four feet long and one foot wide, but I don''t know how thick it is. It is difficult to get it directly.


    Hansen had to bear the temper and split the rock on one side of the slate. Only then did he find that the slate was half a foot thick, and the grayish white stone was essentially different from the granite next to it.


    After a busy life, Hansen finally dug out the slate from the inside. When Hansen dragged the whole slate out, he discovered that it was not a slate, but a stone scorpion.


    Hansen tried to open the stone sarcophagus, but the keyhole of the stone scorpion was not a reaction at all. Han Senhua had a few knives for the knife, and only left a few white marks on the sarcophagus.


    "It seems that this stone is a little weird." Han Sen looked at the sky early, and there were no octopuses around. After dragging the sarcophagus out, he checked the stone cave again, and no other discoveries were made. Fill the stone hole with cobblestones.


    "The light of petrochemicals just now should not be what it is. It doesn''t look like a stone gene. If it isn''t it, it should be the masterpiece of this stone, but why do I dig the stone later and toss it up? For a long time, Ishigaki did not respond?" Han Sen secretly sinks.


    Although Hansen is very handsome, he should not be handsome enough to let Shi Jie treat it differently.


    "What is the reason?" Han Sen looked at the top cover of Shijie, where there was a **** imprint of sputum, but it had dried up and solidified.


    Hansen suddenly felt a move: "Is this thing not going to be a reaction after seeing blood?"


    Although he thought so, Han Sen did not intend to use his own blood to test, look around and search for a genetic species, and then try to use the blood of the genetic species to activate the sarcophagus.


    "Hey!" Hansen suddenly heard the sound of the strings twirling from the grass not far away, to see that the sky was completely dark, and a crescent moon hung on the hill.


    After a short time, I heard the sound of a string of sounds coming around, as if someone was playing the guqin, the sound was very pleasant, and it was extremely distant in the valley under the night.


    Hansen suddenly took a breath and his body was as petrified.


    The octagonal worm has no eyesight, but it is very sensitive to the sound. The mosquitoes in a few miles are not able to scream their eyes and ears, so if you want to catch the octopus, you can��t make any sound, even the heart beats. Surprised them.


    Only after they have climbed out of the ground, they have a good blow in the vicinity, otherwise it will be too difficult to wait for them to break into the ground.


    Hansen controlled the body, sitting there like a stone statue, and soon saw the grass in the distance, a white light slowly rising from the grass, like a firefly in the night.

 Chapter 3073： Variant worm

    Although Hansen has seen the images of the octopus on the Internet, at this time, I saw that there is still a feeling of surprise.


    A small, elf-like butterfly with white flickering on it, originally supposed to be the position of the worm, but like a human being, except that the face is a whiteboard with a pair of whiskers on the top of the head, it is like a mini version. Butterfly man.


    In the arms of the octopus, there is still a small instrument that looks like a scorpion, but there are eight strings, and the eight-tone insects move between the fingers, giving a crisp sound.


    Although the sound of the octagonal worm is wonderful, it is a pity that Hansen has no interest in it. He is trying to use the Xuan Huang Jing to fix it, but suddenly hears a beautiful sound from nearby.


    "Is there another octopus coming out?" Hansen suddenly stopped his body shape. If he is stunned now, the other octopuses will not come out when they hear the sound.


    Sure enough, after a while, a few more fluorescent flies out of the grass. One is only a octagonal worm. Different melody is intertwined, and there is no sense of disharmony. It seems to be a musical festival.


    A beautiful octopus fluttered over the grass, and the number was increasing. In a short while, there were more than a dozen octopuses.


    Hansen knew that there were a lot of octopuses in the night crying valley, but he didn''t think so much. It was only in this small range that there were more than a dozen octopuses.


    "Hey!" Another sound came from the piano, but this sound was a little different from the previous one. Even Hansen heard the silky sound and felt the heart swaying, and couldn''t help but be attracted by the sound.


    In fact, after the sound of the sound, the sounds of the dozens of octopuses stopped.


    Hansen��s eyes turned to the direction of the sound of the piano. I saw a silvery light group flying over the spring. It was a squid with a pale silver ray. I don��t know where it flew out. While playing in the sky above the pool, he played the eight-stringed cymbal in his hand.


    The general octagonal worms are all white, and the octagonal worms are pale silver. Even the cymbals are like silver jade castings. The silver light flows above the eight strings, and the slender fingers move like a clear spring. The flowing music was introduced into Hansen''s ear, which made Hansen feel that the mind was washed.


    "Variable octagonal worm?" Hansen had a slight joy in his heart. The mutated worm was too rare. He did not expect to encounter a mutated worm.


    Almost no hesitation, Hansen''s figure violently, like the phantom rushed to the front of the mutated worm, the red light flashed on the hand, hit the mutated worm.


    Hansen is just a common man, not knowing how to appreciate music, or catching the mutated worm first.


    The mutated worm is only the Earl class. It is better than the princely worm, but it is still very weak in front of Hansen and hit directly by the red light.


    Hansen didn''t look at the results, his body flickered, and he repeatedly blew out dozens of punches in an instant. More than a dozen octopuses were hit by Hansen''s fists.


    All the octopuses, including the mutated worm, degraded rapidly, and they disappeared into white genetic eggs in the blink of an eye. The mutated worm also only supported the interest time and became a Light silver gene egg.


    "There is such a **** in the body, He Wei has no money to eat spicy and spicy." Han Sen put more than a dozen small pearl-like octopus eggs in the palm, can not tell the mood is comfortable.


    Suddenly, I heard the sound of a broken air in the distance, turned around and saw that the pair of light-wings behind the woman who had seen the green gauze in the valley had vibrated and flew from afar.


    Feng Feifei waited in the center of the valley, so that the mutated worm appeared anywhere, and she was able to arrive at the scene in the first place.


    When the sound of the mutated worm was ringing in the pool, Feng Feifei came over for the first time, but she was still a slow one. When she arrived at the place, Hansen had already collected the genetic eggs. .


    Feng Feifei flew in the air, did not see the mutated worm, but saw Han Sen, saying that things are not good.


    "How could it be so clever? I obviously heard that the variant octopus appeared several times in the whispering wall in the middle of the valley. How come this time appeared in the pool?" Feng Feifei looked around, even a octave The worm did not see it. Only Hansen stood by the pool. It was probably guessed that Hansen might have hunted the mutated worm, and his heart was slightly disappointed.


    Hansen glanced at her and said nothing. He turned and went outside the valley.


    Feng Feifei flew directly into the air, and the noise was too big. The other octopuses were scared back to the ground. I am afraid that they will not come out again in recent days.


    "Have you ever hunted the mutated worm?" Feng Feifei thought about it and screamed at Hansen who was about to leave.


    "What mutates the octagonal worm? I haven''t seen it." Han Sen''s face was not suffocating and he didn''t breathe. After he finished, he quickly walked out of the valley.


    When Feng Feifei suddenly became angry, Han Sen said that if he could not catch up with the mutated worm, let it escape to the underground, Feng Feifei could barely accept it.


    However, she clearly heard that the melody of the mutated worm was transmitted from here. Hansen has been in this area. How could he not have seen it, obviously lying.


    "You should not misunderstand, if you are willing to sell the variant octopus, I can buy it at double the price in the market." Feng Feifei said.


    "Do not sell." This time Hansen answered more firmly.


    The mutated worm has turned into an egg, and now it is taken out for Feng Feifei to see, it will certainly be suspected, not to mention the price of the egg is not as simple as double, like this rare variant gene, even if the grade is not too High, it is not difficult to turn over ten times.


    And such a rare genetic egg, Hansen also wants to bring back to his online shop to fame, it will not be easy to shoot.


    Feng Feifei was very disappointed, but it was already here, and she had to give up.


    Hansen carrying a stone scorpion has already reached the middle of the night crying valley, but suddenly saw a man riding a snow white unicorn wearing a white jade armor, majestic and handsome.


    "No matter how much money, the mutated worm is going to be a price, let''s open a price." The man sat on the unicorn and looked at Hansen as if he was arrogant.


    "Grandfather, how are you here?" The Fengfeifei, who was out of the valley, saw the handsome man, slightly frowning.


    "I heard that Miss Feifei, you are alone to cry in the night, I am afraid that you are in danger, so I will secretly follow the protection." Gong Shu said with a smile.


    "I have a good heart." Feng Feifei, although somewhat unhappy in his heart, did not appear on the surface.


    "Should." The uncle revealed a charming smile, then turned to Hansen and said: "The mutated worm is required by Miss Fifi, you only open a price, no matter how much money, this son will not bargain, you Even though the opening is."


    Feng Feifei was trying to say something, but he heard Hansen��s straightforward statement and did not sell it. He couldn��t help but look at Han Sen.

 Chapter 3074： Robbery?

    Feng Feifei looked at Han Sen with some accidents. It is not difficult to refuse the temptation of money. However, the refusal of the public uncle should be considered.


    The male uncle is the son of the uncle''s uncle, and he is known as the son of a genius. He was born in the city of Yuxi in his childhood, not only has extraordinary fighting power, but also inherits the talent of the male uncle in the geology, and is in the official position of Qin. Although not high, the status is unusual.


    The male uncle is also one of the most famous doctors in Qin. I don��t know how many princes and nobles want to have a good relationship with him. Ask him to infer the local veins. The network is not generally wide in Qin.


    Although Feng Feifei does not like the public uncle, but he is not willing to offend him too much, the main reason is the position of the male uncle in the Qin state.


    Hansen actually refused so straightforwardly, unless he had a background that made the public uncle want to be jealous, otherwise he was afraid that Hansen��s move would be a big problem.


    Feng Feifei knows the power of Yuxi, but he does not recognize Hansen, so he can''t help but be a little surprised.


    Watching Han Sen take a quick step away, after a short while he left the night crying valley, the uncle Gong flashed a murder in his eyes, but it was fleeting, and the beautiful face returned to its original gentle appearance.


    "I originally wanted to do something for Miss Feifei. I didn''t expect it to be powerless. I was kneeling." The uncle came to Feng Feifei and said.


    "There are labors and troubles. Feifei has only been on the rise for a while, and now there is no interest." Feng Feifei said with a smile.


    "I will send you back?" The uncle was sitting on the unicorn and reached out to make a gesture of please, obviously wanting to let Feng Feifei ride with him.


    "The son is kind to my heart, but I still want to go around alone, so I don''t bother with the son." Feng Feifei gave a slight salute, and then he flew away from the valley.


    Feng Feifei��s refusal is so obvious. In order to maintain the grace, the public uncle is not good enough to catch up. Just watching Feng Feifei go, his eyes flashed with a trace of anger: ��Feng Feifei, this son will let you in bed sooner or later. Seek for mercy and sin."


    After Hansen��s night crying valley, he went to the location where the conveyor was located.


    When the uncle had a big price, Han Sen had some regrets. He had already had such a big head and invited him to the door. He would not beat the mutated worm.


    Anyway, they are all sold, sold to who is not selling, some people have a big price, Hansen really wants to sell, but unfortunately the mutated worm has become an egg, it can not be sold in front of people.


    Hansen had not returned to the transfer station, and he saw a figure coming in the air and falling in front of him. He was Feng Feifei.


    "What else is there for the girl? If it is to mutate the octopus, then you don''t have to say it," Hansen said.


    Feng Feifei shook his head slightly: "I didn''t come to mutate the worm. Do you know who the boy was?"


    "I don''t know." Hansen shook his head.


    "Sure enough." Feng Feifei smiled bitterly: "The one who is known as the four great talents of Yuxi City is the real devil, the uncle, and his father is the famous grandfather of the Qin State. You just refuted him. I am afraid that it will be a little troublesome."


    This matter was started by Feng Feifei, so Feng Feifei felt that some people could not bear to cause trouble because of her, so they would come over and warn Han Sen.


    "Thank you, Miss, reminder, if there is no other thing, let''s leave before you go." Hansen arched.


    "You don''t believe me?" Feng Feifei saw Han Sen so calm, thinking that Hansen did not believe what she said.


    Hesitating a moment, Feng Feifei took the veil off, revealing a beautiful face of the country, and then sighed and said: "I will not lie to you, this thing is afraid of not good, if you believe me, I Can help you come up with an idea."


    "Thank you Miss Miss, but no need." After Hansen thanked him, he turned and left.


    Feng Feifei looked at Han Sen''s departure. For a time, she didn''t know what it was like. She had already picked the yarn to show her true identity. Hansen didn''t even react at all, which made her very surprised.


    "Does he not recognize me?" Feng Feifei looked at Hansen''s direction in a complicated way, but did not catch up.


    Everything she can do has already been done. If Hansen has any trouble, it has nothing to do with her.


    Feng Feifei is a well-known singer, not to mention Qin Guoren, even if it is the other six empire, even if she has not seen her, she must have seen her performance on the Internet and heard her songs. People who don��t know her are still It is rare.


    Feng Feifei thinks that Han Sen is likely to pretend not to know her, or for other purposes.


    Hansen certainly does not know Feng Feifei. He has just arrived in this world for a short time. He has never paid attention to this big star.


    As for the reminder of Feng Feifei, Han Sen is also convinced, but it is not worthy of his concern.


    "Yang Lao, how is the online shop getting it?" After Hansen returned to his residence, he asked about the progress of Yang Fuzi.


    "According to what you said, all the procedures have been completed, and you can put on the goods at any time. But are you sure you really want to use this name?" Yang Fuzi looked at Hansen with a strange look.


    "It''s it." Hansen said with a smile.


    Hansen has no name for talent. His online store name is called "a small shop." In Yang Zizi''s view, the name is really not very dominant, and the online shop should be a bit gimmick.


    However, since it was Hansen��s name, he did not say much.


    "Yang Lao, hurry up and put the goods on the shelves. We can rely on it if we can eat spicy food in the future." Hansen said with great enthusiasm, although he used to have the power to pour the world, it was his first time to open a store.


    Yang Fuzi smiled in his heart. Like Li Bingyu, he was not very optimistic about opening an online shop.


    But looking at Han Sen is so interested, it is not easy to say anything, just ask Han Sen: "Adult, what product are you going to put on it?"


    Li Bingyu also looked at Hansen, and she also wanted to know what Hansen was going to sell.


    "I went to Gu Yaxing, I was lucky, and I dug some genetic eggs. Although the grade is not high, I should be able to temporarily stay for a while. Yang Lao, you can help us to see what price is appropriate?" Han Sen I found out a genetic egg and handed it to Yang.


    Yang Fuzi didn''t expect Hansen to go in less than two days. He even dug up the genetic egg. Then he carefully looked at it and said: "The son is really good luck. This is the Viscount-level venom gecko, which has a combination of venom jets. The lethality is quite overbearing in the Viscount class. It should not be difficult to sell a few thousand pieces."


    "What about this?" Hansen found out another genetic egg and handed it to Yang.


    "This is the genetic egg of the octopus... You are a good luck. The octagonal worm is also a Viscount-level genetic egg, but the price is much more expensive than the venom gecko. It should be able to sell five digits, the specific price. The old man has to study it carefully." Yang Fuzi showed amazement.


    "Then you will sell it first." Hansen took out more than a dozen worms and gave them to Yang.


    Yang Fuzi looked at the genetic egg in his hand, and all of them were stunned. They widened their eyes and their mouths were half-opened.


    "Adults...you won''t be robbing..." For a long time, Yang Fuzi stammered and said such a sentence.

 Chapter 3075： Hinaka

    "Robbery? Where can you rob this thing?" Hansen took out the silvery variant of the octagonal egg and threw it to Yang.


    Yang Fuzi caught the mutated worm eggs and took a look at them in front of them. The eyes were about to come out: "Adults... is this really you dug?"


    "Isn''t it dig or born?" Hansen said with a grin.


    Yang Fuzi is really unbelievable. Han Sen doesn''t understand the art of the veins. He just went to the ancient Asian star and turned around. Not only did he dig a dozen octopus eggs, but he also dug a mutated worm egg. This is simply The incredible miracle, if everyone is like Hansen, then they should starve to death.


    For the first time, Yang Fuzi had doubts about his professional value, and he did not know what to say for a while.


    Li Bingyu does not believe that these octopus eggs were dug by Hansen himself. In his heart, he said: "He must have contacted Qin Bai. It seems that my chance is coming soon."


    "Yang Lao, these genetic eggs will be handed over to you, and I will sell them for a good price. Our food and clothing use depends on them." Han Sen said to Yang Fuzi.


    "Adult, this variant of the octopus eggs is best not to sell, only sell those ordinary octopus eggs, this mutant egg is left as a treasure of the town shop, with it in our store, will definitely give We have attracted a lot of business," said Yang Fuzi.


    "You can do it." Hansen''s interest in money is actually not big, and he can only have enough money to let him live in Yuxi City.


    "Where is Qin Wan''s body in the end?" Han Sen studied the map of Yuxi City carefully, but because the city of Yuxi is too big, it is difficult to judge where the mystery of Bai Mo said.


    Hansen bought some refrigerated genetic blood from the Internet. They are all low-grade goods and cannot be used for a few dollars.


    Because there is a quantum transmission system, even in the case of several galaxies, it can be directly sent to the transmission station, and then distributed by the courier.


    Hansen quickly got the blood of several big bags of genetics and then shut himself in the room.


    Putting the stone scorpion in the bathtub, Hansen poured the blood in the chilled bag on the stone scorpion. After the blood touched the stone scorpion, he suddenly saw the strange symbol engraved on it, and released it. The petrified ray.


    The places where the petrified light shines, whether metal or flesh and blood, are directly petrified, and even Hansen��s clothes are turned into stones.


    Unfortunately, this petrified light can not help Hansen''s body, Han Sen just feels a little cool, the skin and hair are not signs of petrification.


    As the blood plunges more and more, the pattern on the stone scorpion seems to be able to **** blood, and all the blood is sucked into the pattern.


    Hansen poured blood into one bag and one bag. The blood of the patterns became more and more heavy, and the petrified light became more and more intense. Until the blood bag had only one bag left, Hansen suddenly heard a bang. The stone scorpion turned on the line automatically.


    "I don''t know what is hidden inside?" Hansen was curious in his heart. He reached out and opened the stone scorpion, and suddenly he glimpsed.


    I saw that the thing contained in the stone scorpion is an elliptical stone. The shape is a bit like an egg. The top has a mouth. There are six holes on the side. The whole body is dark gray, which is clearly a stone sarcophagus.


    He is a kind of instrument. Hansen is no stranger to this kind of instrument. In the past, one of the eight devils of the ancient devils gave a scent to Hansen and taught him how to brag.


    Unfortunately, Hansen''s music cells are very general. Although they have been self-taught for a while, they have not achieved much success. They only occasionally take entertainment from themselves.


    Now I saw another cockroach. Hansen took it in his hand. He couldn��t help but feel a little embarrassed. Since Miss Xiangyin��s sister has soared, Hansen has thought of many ways to find her, but she has never found it. This is also the regret of Hansen��s heart. .


    The petrified ray on the stone scorpion has disappeared. Hansen stroked the sarcophagus and sighed in his heart: "Miss Xiangyin, where have you gone?"


    The stone sarcophagus is simple and simple, and there is no pattern decoration on it. It is a look that looks not very beautiful, and can even be said to be a rough stone.


    The surface of the stone sarcophagus is not even polished and smooth, and it seems to be pitted, as if it were something from ancient times.


    Hansen carefully searched the inside of the stone scorpion, but unfortunately there was nothing but the sarcophagus.


    "So strange stone scorpion, what can be installed inside can not be ordinary things?" Han Sen looked left and right, did not see anything special about this sarcophagus.


    After thinking about it, Han Sen put the stone sarcophagus in his mouth and planned to play a song to try it. See if this sarcophagus has any special ability.


    However, Hansen��s breath was blown in, and the stone scorpion was not blown by him. Nothing was loud except for the wind that he blew.


    "Weird, how can this sarcophagus not ring?" Hansen surprised to look at the sarcophagus again, but still can''t see any problem. The structure of the sarcophagus is no different from the ordinary cockroach. The airway is not blocked. I don''t know. Why can''t you blow the sound?


    Putting the bandits on his lips again, this time Hansen condensed the power of the Xuan Huang Jing, and poured a strong breath directly into this tone, slamming into the shackles.


    "Hey!" The bleak snoring sounded, Hansen''s fingers moved, making the pipa emit different tones.


    What surprised Hansen was that after his fingers were removed, there was a smoke from the sound hole, and the smoke gradually gathered in the air, and in a short time it turned into a white cloud.


    "What is this?" Hansen stopped boasting, looking at the white cloud suspended in the air, looking like a cloud of arms that Sun Wukong drove.


    Suddenly, Han Sen heard that among the white clouds, there was a seemingly innocent voice. The voice was not very small, but it was hard to hear clearly. It was like a woman��s whispering voice, and it was like a Buddha. In the chanting.


    "Who is inside?" Hansen frowned slightly, punching the cloud, and the cloud broke open with his fist, and the smoke disappeared, and the sound disappeared.


    "What the **** is this?" Hansen couldn''t help but frown, and once again picked up the sarcophagus, and soon there was a smoke inside the pupil, re-condensing the clouds.


    Han Sen listened to his ears, and he heard the strange whispering whisper in the clouds. The sound seemed to be extremely far and very close, and it sounded erratic.


    Hansen listened carefully for a while, and the look on his face gradually changed, and the cloud automatically dissipated at this time.


    I quickly picked up the sarcophagus and played it again. It really condensed the clouds. This time Hansen listened more carefully. After listening to it for a while, his face became more and more strange.


    Https:


    . Literature Museum m.

 Chapter 3076： How precious is the foot of the emperor?

    The whispering voice in the clouds, Hansen had heard before, it was within the golden gate of Golden Retriever.


    No one knows what is inside the golden gate, but all the creatures that are pulled into it are dead, and no one can come out.


    However, when Hansen stood by the golden gate, he heard a strange voice inside, as if the ancient **** was praying, and it was like the Buddha chanting.


    It��s just that Hansen didn��t go in and listened outside the golden gate. It��s not really true.


    Now I recall carefully that the sound inside the golden gate is very similar to the sound from the cloud, but Hansen can''t understand what the voices mean.


    ......


    Women like to shop, even Feng Feifei, one of the three major songs, is no exception. At this time, Feng Feifei has been browsing in the virtual community.


    Just like the average woman, she doesn''t need to buy anything like cosmetics. Now she is searching for octopuses.


    Before going to the night crying valley, I was not able to hunt down the octopus. She was lazy and went to kill herself. She planned to buy some octagonal worms directly from the Internet to make genetic drugs that enhance the voice.


    First search for the octopus, and then directly in the order of the price from high to low, Feng Feifei does not care about the price, use the best to use nature.


    A row of virtual product images appeared in front of Feng Feifei, Feng Feifei habitually browsed from the highest price one, but the gaze only saw the first product, Feng Feifei stunned.


    "Variation of the octopus eggs? Really fake?" Feng Feifei directly into the product details, suddenly occluded octopus eggs holographic images appeared in front of her.


    "It''s really a variant of the octagonal egg!" Feng Feifei''s heart is a joy, the goods in the virtual community are holographic scans of the real thing, since you can see the holographic image, prove that things are real.


    However, Feng Feifei looked at the price and suddenly frowned, because the price of the variant octagonal egg turned out to be the highest price limit of 9.9 million for this category.


    Although the mutated egg is rare, it is only the Earl class. This price is too exaggerated. The shopkeeper obviously does not really want to sell it.


    "Boss, how is the price of your variant octopus eggs sold?" Feng Feifei contacted the owner.


    "Pro, the shop is clearly marked, as long as the goods are not off the shelf, you can take it at any time, must be shipped within 24 hours, otherwise double compensation." Answer Feng Feifei is Jiang.


    Yang Fuzi is responsible for the operation of the store. Jiang has become a customer service staff, and his work is very hard. He has been wronged and never complains.


    Originally, she and Yoyo were only slaves. Now Hansen, Hansen barely took them as slaves. Jiang is already very grateful. Hansen��s instructions have made her special effort.


    "I really want to buy, give a price that I sincerely want to sell." Feng Feifei said.


    "Pro, really can''t be less, this is the lowest price. You can look at other products in the store, the store has an affordable Viscount-class octagonal egg, first-class quality, fair price, and good ability. Jiang said quickly, these are the words that Yang Fuzi taught her in advance, and Jiang��s back is very fluent.


    Feng Feifei looked at it and saw that there were ordinary octopus eggs in the store. It was only her status. The ordinary octopus eggs were not attractive.


    "If you really want to sell, give me a message, the price is good to discuss." Feng Feifei said to collect the variant octopus eggs into the shopping cart.


    "Okay, dear." Jiang answered his due diligence.


    Feng Feifei is slightly depressed. She wants to buy this mutated egg, not to use it herself, but to give her little niece a birthday present.


    Although Feng Feifei has a better phonological gene type, but the level is too high, and her little niece is too young to withstand such a high-level phonological gene combination.


    The grade of the mutated worm is not very high, but it is a genetic egg. It hatches it into a young body. It has a small burden on the body and is suitable for children.


    Later, with the growth of the mutated worm eggs, after reaching the ultimate body, the enhancement effect on the timbre is also very good, even better than the many Marquis-level or even the Duke-level genital genes.


    After all, the genus of the phonological system is not all of the enhanced timbre. The variegated worm is not good in other aspects, but the enhancement of the timbre is second only to some top melody genes.


    "Unfortunately, the other party is not going to sell." Feng Feifei took another look at the name of the online store and remembered the name of a small shop.


    Gong Gongfu, a family member came to the uncle''s study room and said to him after salute: "The son, everything you commanded has been detected."


    Said, the family minister put a piece of information in front of the public uncle.


    "Do it well." Gong uncle praised it, picked up the information and looked at it. After reading it, he said coldly: "A countryman from the ancient city of God, without a background without a background, even has to refute the face of my uncle. If you don��t give him a lesson, he doesn��t know what is the price of the Son of Heaven.��


    "The son, these characters are really not worthy of your own shot, let the genus go on?"


    "Alright, this matter will be handed over to you. Remember, you must bring back the body of the mutated worm, and it will be Miss Feifei��s birthday in a few days. I will give her a birthday present. "The public uncle said faintly.


    "You can rest assured that the son of the next custom is not aware of the ghosts..." There is a murder in the eyes of the nine.


    "Adults, octopus eggs have been sold out of five, each transaction price is 35,000, and many people are still consulting the price of mutated worm eggs." Yang Fuzi delighted to Han Sen Report the results.


    It��s just that on the first day of the shelves, there are so many sales, it��s natural to be happy.


    "Do it well." Han Sen nodded slightly. The money was not a small amount in the eyes of Yang Fuzi, but for Hansen, it was nothing but his mind was not on it.


    "For the adults, have you heard of one thing." Yang Fuzi asked.


    "What a strange thing?" Hansen asked Yang Fuzi.


    "On the 7th of last month, there was a major earthquake in Yuxi City. I heard that the royal temple was also collapsed. Some people saw a golden light column in the direction of the temple." Yang Fuzi Looking at Han Sen''s face.


    The reason why Yang Fuzi mentioned this matter is because the day of the seventh day of last month, that is, the day when Mengda and his people dug together Hansen, he always felt that there seemed to be a connection between the two.


    ��Is there such a thing? But is it not normal for a earthquake to collapse?�� Hansen said with a deep sigh.


    "Adults, earthquakes in other cities are normal, but Yucheng City is a space city with pure artificial buildings. How can an earthquake occur?" said Yang Fuzi.


    ��Where is the Royal Ancestral Temple?�� Hansen thought about it.


    "Adults, the local people can not go, I heard that there are a large number of master guards, only the royal family members are eligible to go to the temple to worship on some festival days." Yang Fuzi said quickly.

 Chapter 3077： Horrible genetic species

    Hansen couldn��t say it, but he made up his mind and must go and have a look.


    Yang Fuzi knows a lot, only said one is probably. Fortunately, although the royal ancestral temple is strictly guarded, there will be rituals every year when the ancestors are worshipped. The average person can''t get close, but they can also shoot far away, so there are many online. Video material.


    Han Sen looked at the Internet for a while, and probably knew the location of the Emperor''s Ancestral Temple and the approximate appearance of the Ancestral Temple.


    "How is this ancestral temple like the metal temple that was repaired by Taiyi?" Hansen looked at the ancestral temple in the video and could not help but be a little surprised.


    In addition to looking more ancient, the overall appearance of the ancestral temple looks really like a metal temple, but the above is the four words of the Daqin ancestral temple, not the metal temple.


    Hansen went to the location of the ancestral temple and looked at the ancestral temple from afar. It was impossible to enter the ancestral temple without knowing it.


    But now it is a little different. There are many places in the temple that collapsed. Although there are guards taking turns patrolling, there are too many places where the big temples collapsed, and it is impossible for all places to keep guarding.


    Hansen didn''t dare to be too close, so as not to attract attention, but he turned around in the distance from the ancestral temple, and then he could not help but frown.


    The guards of the ancestral temple are too strict, and the various monitoring equipments are well equipped. He can''t use genetics now, and it is impossible to enter the ancestral temple without knowing it.


    I don''t know if it is an illusion. Hansen always feels that there seems to be something in the ancestral temple calling him, so that he hates not to enter it immediately.


    Unfortunately, now that he can''t get in, Hansen can only give up the idea of ??entering the ancestral temple for the time being, and go back and find a way.


    On the way back, Hansen saw that there were some special snacks on the side of the road. It was very good to see the time, and I bought some back.


    Back to the residence, I called Yang Fuzi, Jian Bu and others to eat together. Only Li Bingyu was not there. Five people gathered around a table. Han Sen just took a piece of pie-like thing and prepared to eat. The sword was not alone but reached out and stopped. he.


    "This thing can''t be eaten." The sword said nothing.


    "There are problems with these pies?" Hansen put down the pie on his lips and looked at the sword.


    The sword does not stand alone and slightly nodded: "There are many kinds of genetic species in the universe. No matter the grade, each genetic species has its own characteristics. If it can be used well, even low-level genetic species can play a great role. The proverb says that there is only a waste genetics engineer and no waste genetics."


    "What do you mean by saying that there are genetic species?" Hansen frowned.


    The sword didn''t let a few people put down the pies, and then went on to say: "If I didn''t read it wrong, all the pies have worms. Once they enter the body, they will multiply quickly and parasitize. After swallowing the internal organs and finally emptying the whole body, the person will die. Although this is only a Marquis-level genetic species, since ancient times, many strong people with God-level genetic species have died. The mouth of the worm, but the egg of the worm is very rare in itself, and I don''t know who has such a big hatred with you. I am willing to use the worm to harm you, and there are six."


    "Food worms!" Yang Fuzi suddenly changed color, apparently knowing the horror of eating worms.


    Hansen has also changed color. Of course he is not afraid of eating worms. However, the human beings in the Imperial Universe are different. Although the masters here are also very powerful, relying on the power of genetic species can destroy the land, but their own flesh. It is not too strong, but after being backed by the genetic species, it is slightly strengthened. Compared with Hansen, who is self-evolving, the physical strength is too far apart.


    The worms have no use for Hansen, but they are catastrophic for Yang Fuzi. Even if the sword is not alone, if it is not prepared, it will be quite troublesome to invade the internal organs by eating worms.


    The sword did not pick up the knife, cut the pie, and then carefully spread the meat inside, and suddenly saw a small worm like black sesame mixed in the meat, not carefully look at the root I can''t see it, let alone who eats the pie, and won''t open it a little.


    Everyone''s face is very ugly, Han Sen''s face is even more ugly, if there is no sword is not alone, Yang Fuzi several of them will be miserable.


    "Don''t worry, the worms are terrible, but as long as they don''t enter the body, they are in a dormant state, so there is not much use. There is basically no attack." The sword does not separate the worms in the six pies. One pick out, six black sesame-like bugs were placed in the bowl and motionless.


    ��Can you find out who made it?�� Hansen asked with a sullen face.


    Swords don''t shake their heads: "If there are species of spectacles, they can show their connection with their masters, and thus judge who their masters are. Unfortunately, the genetic species, the entire Daqin empire is also one of the few."


    "What if they get into the body? Can their owners feel it?" Hansen looked at the sword and asked.


    "When the worm eats into the body and is activated, its owner can naturally feel it. Generally speaking, with the speed of eating worms, it is possible to empty a person''s internal organs within three days." Not alone.


    Hansen nodded slightly, reached out and grabbed the six food worms, and turned and walked outward.


    After leaving, Hansen directly threw six food worms into his mouth, swallowed it, and then went outside.


    "Get it!" The cockroach that had been ambushing near the hotel sensed that the worm had been activated, and the heart was happy.


    Soon he sensed that the worms were moving, and they quietly followed up. When Hansen walked out of the hotel alone, he could not help but frown slightly: "Weird, how can the six worms be in his body?"


    But after thinking about it, it��s just that the six worms have all entered Hansen��s stomach, and he will only die faster.


    Nguyen Nguyen does not think that anyone who can eat the worms can still live, and naturally there is no doubt about others.


    "Kids, you have to blame you for being too self-sufficient and offended by the son of the son." Yu Jiu secretly sneered, relying on the ability to sense the worms, has been secretly tracking Han Sen.


    He also needs to take the mutated worm, so he can only follow Hansen, and then take the mutated worm after he dies.


    You can feel it. The worms can quickly multiply in Hansen''s body. The number is amazing. You can''t help but say: "It seems that it only takes half a day, and you should be able to complete the task. Some merits can be obtained. The reward of the son, maybe this time has the opportunity to get the desperate beast."


    Followed by Han Sen on the street for a while, see Han Sen actually bought all kinds of things on the street to eat, a pair of food-like appearance, could not help but secretly sneer: "I really do not know what to live, and now still desperately eat, it is simply Like a pig, it can be eaten and stupid."


    Suddenly, Hansen��s face changed, licking his stomach and squatting on the ground, then swaying in the direction of the hospital.


    Turned over a street, turned into an alley, fell to the ground and shrunk into a group of squatting, the whole body was shaking, it seems that it is almost impossible.


    I saw that there was no one in the alley, and it was just what he wanted, and he no longer hided. He walked directly into the alley and came to Hansen.


    "In the next life, you should have a long eye, don''t offend people who shouldn''t offend." Yan Jiu reached out and tried to touch Han Sen, but suddenly he felt something was wrong.


    It is said that after being swallowed by the viscera, it will definitely vomit blood, but he did not even see a trace of blood.


    In the heart of Jiujiu, he screamed badly. He just wanted to retreat, but suddenly he saw Hansen��s figure violent on the ground. He suddenly came to him in front of him, and one hand grabbed his neck and lifted him directly.

 Chapter 3078： Blood Splash

    ¦ �� �� , , , , , , , , , , ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦ ¦


    Want to summon the genetic combination, but the more horrific discovery of the nine, his connection with the blood of the gods has become intermittent, even summoned no genetic species.


    "How do you want to die?" Hansen said, staring at the sly.


    When I was nine, I felt my heart sinking. The other person actually wanted his life directly. As the strength of the hand became heavier and heavier, the nine-nine felt that the neck was about to be pinched off, and the gas was almost overwhelmed. Obviously the other party did not intend to ask his confession.


    There is no genetic species in the body, and Nine is unable to resist, and my heart is shocked to the extreme. Both hands pull Hansen��s palm, and I can barely speak. I squeeze out a hoarse word from the voice: ��I just take people��s money to do things...you Don''t want to know who wants to deal with you?"


    "I will find the uncle of this account." Han Sen said that it was a slap in the face.


    However, his words are only temptations. He had just had a dispute with the public uncle. There were people here to ask for his life. The most suspected nature is the public uncle.


    Seeing that the face of Yu Jiu changed, Han Sen knew that there was nothing wrong with his guess.


    "Here is the city of Yuxi, you killed me, you can''t escape." Yan Jiu struggled and said, his face rose red.


    "Is it?" Hansen looked at Yujiu coldly, and the strength of the palm of his hand became more and more forceful. He couldn��t speak for a while, and his face swelled into a pig''s belly.


    However, Hansen did not directly pinch his neck, opened his lips slightly, and saw a black mist sprayed from his lips.


    When I saw the dark fog, I suddenly showed an unbelievable color in the eyes that had already bursted. Hansen��s mouth was not a black mist, but a worm.


    Those dinosaurs that originally belonged to the cockroach, but now they can''t feel their will, and many of the worms are purple and rush into the mouth of the ninth.


    Yu Jiu struggled hard, but under Han Sen''s palm, he didn''t even have the ability to close his mouth. He could only watch the worms rushing into his mouth and directly drilling into the esophagus.


    Until all the worms had not been left, Hansen loosened the hand that held his neck and looked at the cockroach that was lying on the ground like a dead dog. "This is your own food worm, enjoy it." ""


    Nine-nine did not have the heart to climb up and wanted to get in touch with the worms, but found that they could not be completely contacted. Those eating worms did not listen to his control.


    "Ah!" ¦ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ ֻ �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��


    Climbing up from the ground, he ran out of his stomach and stumbled. He wanted to live. He didn''t want to die. He thought that his internal organs would be eaten by the worms. The painful death method. If you think about your body, you will be better off.


    While suffering from the internal organs of the insects, while running desperately to the uncle''s house, the mouth kept overflowing with blood.


    Han Sen looked coldly at the departure of Yu Jiu and did not stop him.


    His previous temptations may lie, but at the moment of life and death, those who are determined to be determined will also show flaws, not to mention that Jiuji is not a very willing person.


    The human beings of the Empire''s great universe have too little cultivation for themselves. Most people rely on external forces. The vast majority of human willpower is not so tough.


    Nine-nine stumbled and ran back to the public uncle''s house. The guards who watched the door saw the appearance of the Nine-nine, and suddenly they were shocked. They quickly helped Yujiu to ask: "Mr. Hey, what happened to you?"


    "Take... take me to see the son..." Every time I opened my mouth, I had a black blood in my mouth, and there was also a mixture of minced meat.


    The guards quickly helped him into the public uncle, and in the alleys not far from the public uncle, Hansen saw this scene, and his mouth showed a sneer.


    "The son, Mr. Yu is back."


    The uncle is watching the songs and dances in the garden. He suddenly heard the guards report outside the park. Before he even talked, he saw that Jiuji rushed in from outside the park.


    The public uncle suddenly frowned, and his heart was unpleasant. The behavior of ¦�ž��� was that he did not know the number of rituals, but when he saw the appearance of ¦��, it changed his face.


    I saw that Jiuji stumbled into the mouth, the mouth was full of black blood, and the chest was soaked, the face was white and scary, the eyes were sunken and turned black, and the whole person was like a zombie.


    "Public... son... save... save... oh..." ¦ һ�� while rushing to the public uncle and asking for help, but in the position less than three meters away from the public uncle, but suddenly a black blood mixed The broken internal organs, like **** rain, are sprayed everywhere.


    The body of Nine-nine also fell forward on the ground, his eyes violently, one hand reaching in the direction of the uncle, and still maintaining a gesture of help, but the body was not even alive.


    The uncle was shocked and angry. He looked at the undead cockroaches and the **** and dirty gardens everywhere. His face was gloomy and cold.


    Hansen returned to the hotel and saw that Jian Duo and Yang Fuzi were sitting in the living room. He walked over and asked: "Can there be any way to prevent similar genetic diseases?"


    He is not afraid of eating worms himself, but the people around him will suffer from it. This time, there is a sword that is not alone in luck, and the next time the sword is not alone?


    And this time it is a worm, and the next time there may be a higher and more terrible existence, maybe even his body can''t resist it.


    Yang Fuzi said with indulgence: "There is a gene species called �� ��, you can distinguish the gene species, but if there is a genetic species close to a certain distance, you can immediately find it. But the hearing itself is a legend, there is no People have seen it. Other genetic species with similar abilities are also available, but if the level is too low, they can only sense low-level genetic species, not all genetic species, and are equally rare."


    Hansen looked at the sword and was not alone. The sword did not stand alone and said: "These genetic species are indeed very rare, and if the level is too low, the scope of action is too small. The lamp grass insects used by general geneticists are this type. Gene species, the level of lamp worms is the Viscount level, which can only sense the Piaget-level gene species, and the ability to sense the water species is very weak. Even if the lamp worm is in the body, it does not sense the Marquis-level food. insect."


    After thinking for a moment, the sword is not alone and continues to say: "There is a kind of genetic kind of sensory ability is very comprehensive, although it is only a king level, but even if it is a god-level genetic species, as long as it enters a certain range, it can also sense However, the genetic eggs of this kind of gene are too rare. As far as I know, Lv''s business is a few captives, but they are all wild adult bodies. The town house is still ok, but it is impossible to bring them all the time. Not too big."

 Chapter 3079： Holy Light

    Hansen is listening to the heart: "What kind of name is that kind of gene?"


    The sword did not think about it and said: "I remember that it should be called pure light, only a kind of genetic species that is only found on the banks of the holy river of light. It is a natural king-level genetic species, but its own capabilities are not strong. Even the Duke-level genetic species can easily swallow it. But its ability to sense the gene species is very strong, and the genetic species is not close to it. It is already far away, very difficult to capture. And the purely glossy gene is too It��s rare, as far as I know, there are no more than five pure light in the city of Yuxi, and three of them are still in the palace. It��s not easy to get a pure light.��


    Hansen made up his mind and must make a few pure light. The wild pure light is no different from him for the genetic egg. With pure light, he will be able to feel at ease.


    Nothing more to say, since Lu��s firm has a pure light, it��s okay to buy a few.


    "Mr. Sword, among the top genetic species, can there be blue blood varieties?" After Hansen came to the Imperial Universe, he realized that humans here did not repair themselves, and their blood was also red.


    The blue blood of Qin Xiu''s body is also obtained from the combination of genetic species. Perhaps it is not the true Qin Xiu blood.


    The sword is not thinking about it. "There are many kinds of genes for blue blood, but to be said to be the most famous, it is naturally the king of the king of the Great Qin Empire. It is a peerless species that transcends the peak of the gods. It is a pity that the king of the kings disappeared with the ancestors and could not be passed down. Otherwise, my Daqin empire would not fall rapidly after the disappearance of the ancestors."


    "What kind of genetic species is that?" Hansen asked quickly.


    "The legend of the king of the king is the mythical creature that controls the world. How can the specific appearance be untestable? From the information that has been handed down, it should be a very rare humanoid gene." The sword is not alone.


    Hansen also asked the sword not to be a lot of questions about the genetic species. Although Yang��s knowledge is not bad, it is much worse than the sword.


    What Yang Zizi knows is some public data, and the sword is not alone. The cognition of advanced gene species is far above Yang Fuzi, which makes Hansen have a deeper understanding of the genetic power of the world.


    In the evaluation of the sword, the Saint Wenbai deer has just entered the stream. It is a fetish for the ordinary geneticist, but for the real top-ranking strongman, it can only be regarded as a means of transportation.


    The genetic species in the myths and legends like the king of the kingdom are inherited among the seven empires, which is the root of the town, which makes Han Sen very vigilant.


    "This world doesn''t look as simple as I thought. The things of Qin Xiu are also somewhat weird. If the blue blood is really the blood of the king of the world, then the one who died in the day is really Qin Xiu?" Han Sen��s heart I can''t help but have a lot of questions.


    After the end of the exchange with the sword, Han Sen left for the Lv business. He had already sinned the uncle, and then I am afraid that it is not that you are dead or that I am dead, so Hansen must be prepared.


    Before finding an opportunity to kill the public uncle, he must ensure that he and Yang Fuzi are safe. The pure light must be handed.


    Even if you don''t deal with the public uncle, you will inevitably encounter other opponents in the future. This type of genetics must be there, otherwise it will be easy.


    Lv''s business is the largest commercial bank in the Daqin Empire. The industry is spread across the universe. Genetic species and genetic eggs are just one of their businesses. Shops have branches in major cities.


    Moreover, Lv''s business has no online ordering business and can only go to their store to buy.


    Even so, the business of Lv''s business is still the best in Qin, and the quality and variety of their genetic and genetic eggs are not comparable to those of small businesses.


    After Hansen went to the Lv business, he directly pointed out that he wanted wild pure light, but the result surprised him. The price of wild pure light was as high as more than three million, and the price is almost on the level of God. The gene is egg, and this is only a wild cargo, basically only captive.


    The clerk was very patient to explain to Hansen, telling him that although pure light is only a king, but because it is rare, capturing is not easy, coupled with the ability to relationship, many rich people like to buy a pure The town is light, so the value will be so expensive.


    Although the wild can not be brought out, but at home, there are foreign genetic invasions, it will be the same, so it is still useful, and the nobles also love pure light for ten minutes.


    "Isn''t even a wild pure light can''t afford it?" Hansen''s heart was slightly depressed, and all his nets were smashed up, and he couldn''t buy a wild pure light, let alone a genetic egg.


    "I can''t do it. I can only go to the holy river of light to catch the pure light." Hansen reluctantly returned to the hotel, and checked the information of the holy river of light and the pure light, and found that he wanted to catch pure light. not easy.


    The holy river of light has been to the ancient Asian star in Hansen, but the place where Hansen went is a relatively safe area, and there is no high-level genetic species.


    The holy river of light is different. It is called the death ban of ancient Yaxing. The holy river of light itself is a mysterious super-mean. After hundreds of millions of years, the sacred river of the light has given birth to a genetic species that does not know much horror. Even the god-level genes are often found in the holy river of light.


    Even the top powerhouses of many Qin countries do not dare to go deep into the holy river of light.


    The areas where pure light haunts are located along the holy river of light. They are amphibians, and most of the time they will be in the holy river of light, but some time will come to the shore.


    The place of the holy river of light is extremely dangerous. In addition, the pure light itself is sensitive to the genetic species. As long as humans use the genetic species and have not approached it, it has already escaped into the depths of the holy river of light. .


    If you don''t use genetic combinations in the holy river of light, it is no different from finding death, so it is not easy to catch pure light.


    However, these difficulties are not a problem for Hansen. Hansen still decided to go to the holy river of light. Before he went, he married Yang Fuzi. Before he came back, don��t leave the hotel anyway, and ask the sword to help. Take care of them.


    Here is the city of Yuxi. Even if it is a public uncle, it is impossible to kill people with blatant ambitions. Only the genetics can be used to secretly kill the hands. There are swords that are not alone. It is not easy to harm them.


    As long as Yang Fuzi does not leave the sword, he should not have too many problems.


    What''s more, the goal of Gong Shujin was originally Hansen, Hansen was not talking, and the public uncle should not be interested in Yang Fuzi.


    After Hansen left the hotel, he felt that there were people tracking along the way. He only entered Gu Yaxing, and the news there had already been passed to the public uncle.


    "Very good." The uncle did not blink in the eyes, but spit out two words indifferently.

 Chapter 3080： Holy river of light

    The Holy Light of Light is located above the highest altitude of the Guaya Star on the Miradia Plateau. It is the highest river in the ancient Asia Star and has the reputation of the Tianshang River.


    However, there are not many human beings who dare to come here. The entire holy river of light stretches for tens of thousands of miles, and there are countless tributaries. The rivers and waters are covered by super-large veins. I don��t know how many horrors have been born for hundreds of millions of years. Genetic species.


    The genetic species here are not only high in grade, but also highly evolved. What is even more terrifying is that there are many varieties, and the genetic species of all kinds of weird abilities are hard to prevent.


    Although Hansen��s body is strong, but because of the suppression of the world, his ability to sense is too slow, it is difficult to find out the existence of those different genetic species in advance.


    There is a transfer station near the Xiaoqin River, a tributary of the holy river of light. After Hansen leaves the transfer station, he carefully moves toward the Xiaoqin River.


    Pure light is generally living in the shallow waters of the river bank, and occasionally it can be seen on the shore, but because it is rare, it is not always available.


    There is no one near the Xiaoqin River, because there are too many people who are too dangerous. Very few people will come here.


    Hansen carefully moved forward and soon saw a lot of genetic species. There are many species of bird species flying in the sky. On the sparkling river, there are also genetic species such as crickets and swans. Sen even saw a huge genetic species like a long-necked dragon floating above the river.


    In the woods on both sides of the river bank, you can see many strange animals and flying fly species.


    There are too many genetic species here, although most of them are low-grade goods, and there is not much harm, but no one knows whether there is hidden terror.


    Hansen didn''t know much about genetic species. He didn''t know most of the genetic species. So before he came, he bought a genetic illustration, but after he got here, he found that the use of the illustration was really small.


    There are too many genetic species here, and dozens of them can be found at a glance. If you look at them one by one, it is estimated that you can''t finish the day.


    Taking advantage of his own body and invincibility, and **** charm in the body, Hansen bite his teeth and sneaked toward the banks of the Xiaoqin River, walking along the river bank, looking around, hoping to see pure light. trace.


    Hansen did not summon the gene to plant it, because the pure light is very sensitive to the gene species. If there is a genetic species in it, it is afraid that it can not see pure light, it has already escaped.


    Fortunately, not all genetic species like to attack humans. Most genetic species ignore humans. Some genetic species are even fearful of human beings. When Hansen is close to them, they immediately flee.


    "It seems that the holy river of light is not as dangerous as the legend!" Hansen said in the heart.


    In the distance, a group of black swan passed by the pure river. The sea and the sky are the same color. It seems that the sea and the sky are integrated. The black swan looks like it is in the sky.


    The fragrance of vegetation and wildflowers was introduced into the nose, which made Hansen feel refreshed and unspeakable.


    Unfortunately, along the way, but did not find the trace of pure light, Han Sen had to go through the book while looking forward, hoping to distinguish some rare genetic species, can also be used to fight eggs to sell.


    If you can''t really find the pure light, then you can only earn money, and the big flower price goes to Lu''s business to buy wild pure light.


    After a long time, but there is no gain, there are many genetic species here, but most of them are not of great value, Hansen is also lazy to bring back.


    Just walking, suddenly saw a person standing in front of the river bank, that person is also in his 20s, long but very thick, the most attention is that there is no hair on the head, is a can The big bald head of the figure.


    The big bald head stood on the bank of the Xiaoqin River, staring at the river below, and did not know what he was watching.


    "Did he find a rare genetic species? Is it pure light?" Hansen walked in the direction of the bald man and said, "Friend, what are you looking at?" ��


    The bald man did not care for him, still staring at the river, like a focused angler, but he did not have a fishing rod in his hand.


    Hansen looked at his expression and saw his face with a happy color, and he became more curious.


    "Friend, are you okay?" Hansen walked over to the bald man and asked again, but the bald man still ignored him.


    Han Sen felt a little weird. He didn''t know what the bald head was doing, and he followed his gaze to look at the river.


    The position that the bald head looks at is the river surface under the foot. It is more than two feet, and the river is clear and transparent. It looks like an innocent crystal. You can see the bottom at a glance.


    Hansen looked at it. It seems that except for the cobblestones of He''s, there is not even a small fish and shrimp, let alone pure light.


    "Friend, what are you looking at?" Hansen looked at the bald head and asked again.


    But the light avatar is not heard at all, or staring at the river with all the gods. If you don''t hear him still breathing, Hansen will think that he is a dead person.


    "What the **** is this guy doing? Is there really something good in the river, I didn''t find it myself?" Hansen was suspicious, and looked at the river along the bald head.


    This time Hansen looked very carefully, and looked back and forth several times. Even every inch of sand and stone at the bottom of the water was not let go, but there was still no gain.


    No, really no, the following is simply pure water than pure water, not even a duckweed.


    Hansen looked at the bald head again and saw that he was still so focused, and it was not like pretending that Hansen frowned at him. After watching it for a while, he suddenly felt something wrong.


    "The focus of this bald head seems not to be at the bottom of the river, but on the water..." Hansen��s heart moved and looked at the water.


    But there is nothing on the water, if any, he should be able to see it.


    The clear water surface is like a mirror, reflecting the shadow of the two. Hansen suddenly realized that the bald head seems to be his own reflection in the water.


    "Is it sick? Look at the reflection of your own water here?" Hansen subconsciously glanced at his reflection in the water, but this time, Hansen suddenly squatted there.


    Beauty, really beautiful, Hansen never found out that he was so long looking so good, the reflection in the water himself is simply a peerless beauty man, just took a look, Han Sen found that he actually had a feeling of love.


    Just like the first sight of her when she first fell in love, her eyes could not be removed from her, and her heart was like a deer.

 Chapter 3081： Cant help

    Hansen now knows why the bald head is staring at the water and does not move. Looking at his reflection in the water, Hansen has only one feeling.


    "It��s really handsome!" Han Sen knew that something was wrong, but his eyes couldn��t move away from his reflection. The more he saw it, the more he loved it. The more he looked, the more he liked it, as if he had met the thoughts. Lovers in general.


    Hansen and the bald head squatting side by side by the river, with his head down and his strength, it seems to be in the magic.


    "I don''t have the right thing... This is really wrong... I can''t read it anymore... It''s so beautiful..." Hansen was tangled in his heart, but couldn''t help but look at it and watch it. With his willpower, he couldn''t resist the temptation. .


    Hansen knew that this was not a problem with his own willpower, but that he was bound by some kind of power, forcibly distorting his will, and let him fall in love with his reflection in the water.


    Hansen��s only gratitude is that, fortunately, he did not fall in love with the reflection of the bald head.


    "When it is dark, if there is no light, you should not see the reflection in the water." Hansen still keeps a clear line of mind, but there is no way to completely get rid of this end.


    As time went by, the two men squatted on the surface of the water and saw the sun setting, and the sky gradually darkened.


    Hansen thought that this should be better, but who knows that the ancient star has not only the moon, but also as many as three, three rounds of the moon, the night is very bright, the reflection in the river is still clearly visible.


    What is even more terrifying is that Hansen��s love for reflection is more and more unrecognizable, and he has the urge to embrace the reflection.


    Hansen was only impulsive, but the bald head had already stood up, opened his hands to the river, and walked a little toward the river, his face still with a smile.


    Hansen''s willpower can still barely support, forcing the use of the corner of his eye to look at the bald head, I saw him walking all the way to the river, with a smirk on his face, step by step to the depths of the river.


    The clear river gradually passed his knees and thighs. Hansen looked at the bald head and stepped into the water. The expression on his face never changed. The smile was more and more brilliant, as if he would hug his favorite girl. same.


    "There must be a genetic species at work, and the genetics of this world is really a bit evil. What is this stuff?" Hansen thought though he understood it, but he couldn''t help but stand up and walk toward the water.


    Ming knows that it is just a reflection, knowing that it should not, but Han Sen is a good reflection of the reflection in the water, it seems that only this way, can solve the pain of love in the heart.


    This feeling is like the bridge in the dog blood TV series, clearly knowing that the other party is his own father-killing enemy, but can''t help but fall in love with him, like a moth that fights fire, even though the heart knows that it is dead, but also No regrets.


    "Is it a male uncle? Is he doing a ghost? Is it wrong? If it is him, it can already kill me. I am now bound by this strange power. There is no resistance at all." Hansen flashed in his heart. Countless thoughts, people have entered the river.


    The river is cold, but it can''t cool Hansen''s heart. It still walks toward the depths of the river, watching the river flow over the thighs, but it is difficult to stop.


    Want to summon the genetic species, but it is useless, how can people in love can pull their knives to their lover, not not, but not in the bottom of their hearts.


    Although Hansen knew that this unwillingness was not his true will, he could not defy it.


    The bald head is earlier than he got into the water, and he is walking faster than Hansen. At this time, the river has not passed his bald head.


    Hansen knows that he is dead. The human being in this world, the body itself is not very strong. Without the help of genetic species, he can''t survive in the water for a long time.


    Hansen himself does not matter, even if he is tempted to enter the water, he can still live very well, it is impossible to kill him in the water.


    "I have to look at it, what other means do you have." Han Sen stepped into the river step by step, and soon the river flooded his eyes, so that he could no longer see his reflection.


    However, the disappearance of the reflection did not restore him to freedom. When people were in the water, his eyes actually saw in the river in front, and there was a figure like him floating in the water, watching him in the depth of the river opposite. smile.


    Hansen walked involuntarily toward him, step by step into the depths of the river.


    Hansen saw the bald head in front, his face had become ugly, his mouth was always bubbling, apparently it was filled with a lot of water, and he could not breathe in the water, but this time it will soon be afraid Drowning.


    Even so, the bald face still carries that kind of joyful smile, but the smile that looks like a smile at this time is like a smile of death.


    Hansen slightly frowned, although the bald head did not know him, but as long as it was not an enemy, Hansen was not willing to watch a similar person die in front of himself.


    When Hansen hesitated to forcefully break the repression of the world, he suddenly saw the strange light shining in front.


    Han Sen stared at it and saw a halo of light at the bottom of the river, as if a huge gem had a faint light in the depths of the river.


    The shadow of the water lures Hansen to the direction, which is the faint glow of the river bottom.


    Han Sen carefully looked at the halo, and gradually saw the true face of the halo, which turned out to be a huge shell, showing a milky white translucent shape, which looks like a jade crystal carved.


    At this time, the huge shell has been opened. When Hansen went to see the shell, the shadow of the opposite side was also put into the shell, which seemed to be merged with a figure in the shell, so Hansen transferred all the love. Got the figure.


    Hansen finally saw what the figure in the shell was. It was a graceful woman. The jade body was in the shell. One hand was holding the cheeks, and the body was only covered with gauze. It was almost transparent. The veil fluttered in the water, making her seductive body more attractive.


    The woman just looked down at the shell and looked at Hansen. She didn��t say anything and didn��t do anything. But Hansen was like a moth, and she couldn��t help but walk towards her, as if she was entangled in her own world. Love people, hate can not immediately pour her into the arms and pity, all her love and love are confided to her.


    The bald head in front has been comatose. I don''t know if it is drowned. The body rises and falls in the water, and the belly rises like a ball.


    Hansen is still tempted by the power, step by step toward the woman in the shell, the woman looks at him as if she is talking, as if to say, "Come, my lover, my lover, Come in the arms of the coming."

 Chapter 3082： Big devil

    Hansen��s heart gave birth to a dangerous feeling. His love for the woman was getting deeper and deeper. He knew that if he really walked to the woman, he would have a great danger.


    Since the founder has already been found, Han Sen is no longer hesitant. The Xuan Huang Jing has completely erupted, and the hard-won life has broken the rule of the world. The whole person seems to be a evil spirit who burns blood.


    The surrounding rivers were evaporated by the flames, and the **** of love was suddenly removed from Hansen''s body.


    Hansen forcibly broke the suppression of world rules, and the pressure on him was too great. There was no way to continue this state for a long time, and the consumption of the body was great.


    Did not dare to delay the time, Han Sen punched the woman to the past, a large number of rivers were instantly evaporated, the woman''s eyes showed a surprised color, the palms moved slightly, the jade shells suddenly closed.


    Hey!


    The jade shell was blown by Hansen, and there was nothing left in the fly.


    Hansen didn''t see the woman appearing. I don''t know if she was broken with the shell, but the heart was faintly not so simple.


    Looking around, but did not find clues, as if the woman really disappeared with the shell.


    Can''t fight against the rules of the world for a long time, Hansen had to converge on the power, and then sensed around, and did not feel the same again.


    Seeing that the bald head is still floating in the river, I don��t know if it is dead or alive.


    Hansen used to pull him to the shore, feeling that the heart of this guy has stopped beating, fearing that he is already dead.


    "Where is the enchanting, even dare to put it on the territory of the god... gold coins..." A stalwart figure broke into the air, like a god, and Hansen suddenly saw the horror of the shore, and did not even say anything. Finish.


    Han Sen knows that he is a god, but he does not know the god. He sees his white hair and white whiskers. The bones of the fairy wind are like old gods. If it is not the horror expression of his face at this time, there are some gods. temperament.


    ��Is there a temple here too? What is your **** number? What level of god?�� Hansen looked at the **** and asked.


    The old **** coughed and said: "Little **** feather fairy, is a destructive little god, how come you come here?"


    Han Sen saw that Yu Xian was so respectful to him, and he couldn��t help but wonder: "It seems that there are some problems. The devil��s attitude towards me has been somewhat strange. This is even more strange. It is also entering another world. My treatment with Qin Xiu seems to be very different."


    "Yan Xian, good name, where is your temple? How come I have not heard of the existence of the temple of Gu Yaxing?" Han Sen asked Yu Xiang.


    Yu Xian smiled bitterly: "My temple is above the bright mountain at the source of the holy river of light. Because there are peerless genetic species, there is no way for people to get there. It is not surprising that adults don''t know."


    Hansen asked a few questions, but he still had no way to go. Although Yu Xian was respectful to him, there was some dodge between the words, and he did not disclose the information that Hansen wanted to know.


    Hansen also asked some things about the gene universe. Yu Xian is all knowing what it is. It is roughly the same as that of the demon god, so Hansen is relieved.


    "Do you know where there is pure light?" Hansen couldn''t ask anything, so he had to transfer the topic.


    "Pure light itself is rare, and it is rare in the holy river of light. It has been captured by humans. Now there are only a few tributaries on the Akiha River. If adults need it, go there. Looking for it." Yu Xian replied.


    Hansen looked at the map and soon found the Akiha River, which is a tributary on the other side, not too far from the Xiaoqin River.


    "If there is nothing else in the adult, the little **** will retire first." Yu Xian gave a slight ceremony to Hansen.


    "Wait, I am an outsider, there are no friends here. If you want to talk to you, how can you reach your temple?" Hansen called Yu Xian, said with a smile.


    Yu Xian suddenly showed a bitter smile: "The small temple has no incense, and it is now dilapidated. It is afraid that it will taint your body."


    "No matter, the people are all pure land, as long as you accompany me, it does not matter if you can''t break it." Han Sen waved his hand.


    Yu Xian��s heart was depressed, but he didn��t dare to say anything. He just pointed out Hansen��s secret way to the temple. From there, the temple was safe and there would be no strong genetics on the road.


    However, Yu Xian repeatedly warned Han Sen that when you board the bright mountain, you must not make too much movement, otherwise you will be alarmed by the peerless genetic species there.


    Han Sen just let go of Yu Xian, the reason why he wants to go to the Temple of the Fairy, naturally does not really want to chat with Yu Xian, but wants to help Yang Fuzi to be a **** of blood.


    Even if Hansen got a purely light egg, it would be useless if no one used it. Hansen couldn��t follow them all the time.


    If Yang Zizi can use the genetic egg, it will save a lot of trouble.


    After Yu Xian left, Han Sen only remembered the bald head and came to the bald head to check it. Who knows that the life of this bald head is really big, and it is still not dead. Han Sen punches his stomach and pushes into the guilt. A few mouthfuls of water spewed out of the mouth of the bald head, and the heartbeat returned to the beat and actually woke up.


    "Yes... Did you save me?" The bald head opened his eyes and saw Hansen, and suddenly he was shocked.


    During the daytime by the river, Hansen called him next to him. The bald head was still somewhat conscious. Just after the night, the will was completely out of control, so he knew Hansen.


    "Okay." Hansen replied casually, seeing that he was fine, and getting up was ready to leave.


    "Don''t go, my name is Xia Yufei, and I will send the nickname to the bald-headed brother. You can call me a bald head. How do you get the genetics of the buddy? Is the genetic species a big demon?" The bald head is chasing it up, since Come to Cook and Hansen called the brothers up.


    "What big devil?" Hansen asked.


    "It is the kind of gene that traps us. The powerful power of passion is like the legendary peerless gene, the great demon. It has the power to master the world''s seven emotions. It is one of the largest genetic species in the world...�ٺ�...that is That kind of horrible genetic species, otherwise how could I let my bald brothers recruit? Do you not see the genetic species? Then how do you get her?" The bald head is five big and three thick, the appearance is very awkward, like a triad Boss.


    However, it is a saying, and it is not finished.


    "I didn''t see any big devil." Hansen shook his head, but he felt a little bit wrong.


    According to the description of the bald head, the woman he saw was really like the big devil said by the bald head. If it was a big demon, it was as powerful as the bald head said. It seems that it should not be so easy to get it right.


    Hansen subconsciously glanced at the water next to him. This look suddenly made his pupil shrink. His reflection in the water was not his own shadow, but the woman��s appearance, and the woman was still facing him. laugh.

 Chapter 3083： 蛟龙媾

    Hansen punched into the water, the water exploded, and the woman''s reflection was broken with the bursting water waves, but between the swaying and shattering water waves, the woman''s seductive smile could still be seen.


    After the water level returned to calm, Hansen looked at it again, and the reflection in the water turned into his own appearance, where there was a woman''s shadow.


    Hansen knew that this was not finished yet. The Big Devil was not killed by him. He didn''t even know **** the Big Devil.


    "What''s wrong with you?" asked the bald head and asked Hansen.


    "Nothing, look at the eyes, thinking that there are genetic species in the water." Han Sen explained the sentence casually, then he continued to move forward.


    On the way, he deliberately looked at the reflection in the water several times, but they all looked like their own, and there was no existence of the big demon.


    "Brother, where are you going?" asked the bald head next to Hansen.


    "What are you doing with me?" Hansen did not answer, frowning and asked to the bald head.


    The bald head smiled: "The holy river of light is such a dangerous place. Many people take care of it. Are you going to hunt for genetics or dig genetic eggs? Can I help you?"


    "No." Hansen turned a white face and turned away. He had seen a thick face and had never seen such a thick face. He was saved and could say such a thing. It is also a rare talent.


    "You''re welcome, brother, what''s your name? I know the young talents in Yuxi City. Why have you never seen you?" The bald head was not blushing at all, and asked Han to ask West.


    "You don''t leave, go back to danger, I can''t save you," Hansen said.


    The bald head patted the chest: "As long as it is not the horrible existence of the big demon, who can get my bald brother, you can rest assured that there is a bald brother, even if you encounter the existence of terrible horror, you can not keep you dead."


    Hansen was speechless, and he was too lazy to talk to him again. He walked sullenly.


    Gong Shujin, this kind of person wants to kill, basically does not need to do it yourself.


    The male uncle is famous all over the world. I don��t know how many people who have been stunned by the universe. There are countless high-grade rare genes in the collection. There are also many powerful geneticians who follow, like the geneticists like Yujiu. .


    What''s more, in order to be able to make good relations with the public uncle, as long as the uncle is willing to say something, the majority of the aristocrats are willing to help him kill.


    Even if there are few geneticists who have died, they can get the feelings of the male uncle. In the eyes of the aristocrats, it is far more valuable than the life of several geneticists.


    When Yu Jiu died in front of the public uncle, he felt that he had no face, so he decided to personally kill Hansen. He had to see Hansen dead in front of him, and he would never let him die too much.


    However, Gong Shu is not a reckless person. Although he hates Hansen in his heart, he has to kill him personally, but he is extremely cautious. Not only has he brought his own cronies, but also specially invited the uncle. One of the most valued geneticists of the Master is spending the month.


    Huanyuu was rescued from a place by the male uncle. In order to repay the life-saving grace of the uncle, he spent the month chasing the uncle, otherwise he would never succumb to one. Under the Master.


    Gong Shu knows that Huaneng has followed his father for nearly 50 years, but his appearance has always been around twenty years old. He looks very handsome and is one of the famous beautiful men in Yucheng City.


    At the same time, the public uncle also knows how to spend the moon. He is arrogant, but he dares not to show the slightest in front of the flowers, and there is a lot of respect between words.


    "Hua Shu, I have found the trace of the kid. How do you see how we can do it?" The uncle is humble and looks at the flowers and asks for advice.


    Huayue took a folding fan in his hand, but never opened it. He just tapped the palm of the other hand in his hand and smiled and said: "From the traces, there should be another person beside him. It��s not too late to figure out the identity of another person.��


    "This is easy, Lao Zhao, this matter will be handed over to you." Gong Shu said to an old man around him.


    "There is no confidence in the son." The old man should have a voice, summoned a genetic species like a goshawk, and after blending with the body, turned into an eagle-faced monster, and flew into the sky with a double-wing, facing Hansen in their direction. Fly away.


    The male uncle said with a smile on the flower and said: "Old Zhao has a nickname called the eagle-eyed old Zhao. Although his fusion of the eagle eagle is only a king level, but for the improvement of his eyesight, he can see the mosquitoes outside the hundred miles. Ants are best at investigating."


    The flower made a little nod, but laughed and said nothing.


    Hansen was thinking about how to get rid of the bald head all the way, but this guy is like a candy, how can you not lick it.


    "Han brothers, don''t leave, I think there should be a genetic egg here." The bald head pulled Hansen and pointed to a hillside by the river.


    "Do you still understand the veins?" Hansen looked at the bald head with some surprise. He looked at his five big three thick looks. It didn''t look like someone who had the patience to study the veins.


    The bald head smiled: "That is of course. What my master said is also the head of the three great masters of Qin Guohe. The technique of finding the veins is my old business. Although it is not very good, it is better than the average. The master is stronger."


    "Well, you are digging the genetic eggs here. I will leave if I have something to do." Hansen said he was ready to take a step.


    With this big bald head following him, he couldn''t use the Xuan Huang Jing to make the genetics into eggs. I don''t know how many opportunities were wasted on this road.


    "Han brothers, you listen to me, you see here is where the two tributaries meet. This type of land has a name in the veins called ������. It means that the place where the dragons meet, there must be no The genetic egg is produced.�� The bald head looked at it carefully and said, ��The holy river of light itself is a super large vein. The magnetic field is very strong. The gene of the dragon formed here must be different. Han brother, you saved my life, the genetic egg here is what I am still yours, after you dig it out, it will be yours."


    "Really, it seems like this is quite the case?" Hansen looked at the bald head with some distrust. How he looked at the bald head was not like a reliable master.


    The bald head slammed the chest: "I would like to say that if you can''t dig a high-level genetic egg here, you will take my big bald head and take it back as a genetic egg."


    "What do I want your head to use?" Hansen was a little dumbfounded.


    "I will say that, anyway, there must be a high-level genetic egg, at least a king. If you are lucky, you may be able to dig up a god-level genetic egg. If you are a Korean brother, you should believe me once." The bald-headed face is sincere. appearance.


    Hansen didn''t value the genetic egg, but he wanted to see if the bald head really had the ability, and he wouldn''t leave anymore. He followed the bald head and dug it on the slope.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3084： Blood dragon rises to heaven

    There are a lot of dark red grass on this slope. It looks really different from other places. There is a green jade outside the slope. Only the **** is dark red.


    The bald head said that this is called dragon grass, and the dragon grass does not refer to the name of this grass. Any grass that grows in the lower part of this dragonfly will become this dark red, called dragon grass.


    Hansen did not know whether he was telling whether it was true or not. Anyway, he had to blow him.


    According to the position judged by the bald head, two people dug together the slope, dug three or four meters deep, and did not see any genetic eggs.


    "Bloom, can''t you do it?" Hansen sat down in the pit and took a sip of water, looking at the bald head inside the pit.


    The bald head is also a bit strange: "I will never be mistaken. Here is the dragonfly. It is true that the gene of the dragonfly should be in a place that is not deep from the surface. How can it not?"


    The bald head said that while digging, he took a special shovel. The shovel went down and suddenly saw spring water flowing out along the edge of the shovel.


    Hansen saw that there was a spring spray, and it was still a **** spring. He suddenly said with amazement: "Is this not a fountain of evil spirits?"


    "Do you still know the fountain of evil spirits?" The bald mouth said so, his face showed a happy color: "But this is not a fountain of evil spirits. This is the dragon blood spring. It is only possible to have this vision in the veins of dragons and dragons. And not every dragon and dragonfly will have a dragon blood spring vision, there is a dragon blood spring, can only explain one thing, the geology here is the best of the best, the genetic egg inside is definitely not bad, basically can be sure It should produce a god-level genetic egg."


    Han Sen was interested in watching the blood springs in the pit, the blood spring was red but not demon, bright and not dirty, and there was no feeling of horror. Instead, there was a kind of vitality of life, and there was no smell of blood, but instead Green stocks.


    The dragon blood spring spurts a few feet high, and under the illumination of the sun, it turns into a blood fog rising, just like a blood dragon rises up into the sky.


    The eagle-eyed old Zhao flew in the clouds, and suddenly saw the vision of the blood dragon ascending to heaven, and also saw Hansen and the bald head.


    He did not know the vision of Dragon Blood Spring. He hid it in the clouds for a while, and determined that the two were digging the genetic eggs here, and they flew back quietly.


    The eagle-eyed old Zhao gave the situation to the public uncle and the flowers to listen to the moon. The two looked at each other. The uncle said, "The guy actually had such luck and found a place where the dragon and the earth were in the air. Also dug into the Dragon Blood Spring, which must have the best gene egg to be born. Just, killing and robbing the eggs, can be regarded as a compensation for Mr. Yu''s life."


    The uncle is preparing to tell the crowd to rush over immediately, humming Hansen. They are smashing them when they dig the eggs, killing them, but they stop him and say: "The son is not anxious, don''t worry about them first. ""


    "Hua Shu is worried about another person? Actually, don''t worry, the bald head I know who he is. It is the introductory disciple of the Weifuzi Xia Yufei, the nickname of the big bald head, who was born in a small city, originally based on his identity and qualifications. I was not qualified to go under the guardian''s door. Just because there was a **** when the Weifuzi dug a genetic egg near the small town, it happened to be rescued by Xia Yufei''s father. The city owner tried to beg, and the defender would accept Xia Yufei to get started. Disciple. He has no backstage in Yuxi City, and his level of knowledge is half a bucket of water. If he knows the same, he will leave him a life. If he doesn''t know each other, he will kill it together, there is no trouble." Gong Shu said.


    Huanengyuehan shook his head and said: "I have heard of this person in Xia Yufei, not because of him."


    When I paused, I spent the month looking at the eagle eye and asked Zhao Zhao: "When you saw the Dragon Blood Spring spewing, did you have a **** rush like a real dragon?"


    "Under the subordinates do not know that it is not like a real dragon, just seeing the blood of the spring water rises into the sky, it seems like a blood tornado." Hawkeye Zhao thought about it.


    "That''s right, it must be the vision of a blood dragon ascending to heaven." Huanengyue shook the folding fan and said.


    "Blood dragons rise to heaven?" The public uncle heard that these four words were first stayed, and continued and overjoyed: "Yeah, why didn''t I think that if it was a blood dragon?"


    The uncle did not finish it, and let the eagle eye Zhao Zhao carefully describe the situation at that time.


    After listening to it, the uncle was more and more happy, and he said to the flowers and said: "Thanks to the flowers, you remind me, otherwise I will miss the big thing."


    Huanong Yue smiled: "The son of the son is heavy, the son of the old man has the inheritance of the old master. It is better than the flower to know how many times. If you see it with your own eyes, you will be able to recognize it at a glance. Just because the retelling is not clear, it is not going to that time. I thought, I followed the old master to see a vision of a blood dragon, so I will think more."


    "Hua Shu''s experience is rich, and I need to give more advice in the future." Gong Shu would like to pray again, looking humility and learning.


    Huanengwan thought about it and said: "The vision of the blood dragon ascending to heaven is extremely rare. The inner part will inevitably breed the top genetic egg, but this vision has a sinister danger. If it is improperly disposed, there will inevitably be big ominous. I want to come to Xia Yufei. I only saw the Dragon Blood Spring, I don��t know the danger of the blood dragon ascending to heaven, otherwise they should not continue to dig down."


    The uncle nodded and nodded: "I remember that there is a record in the book that the blood dragon will rise to heaven. If the legend wants to dig up the genetic egg in the blood dragon''s day, one must have a living sacrifice to successfully dig up the genetic egg. Don''t know if this is true?"


    I just nodded and said: "It is true. When I followed the blood dragon that the old master encountered, it was not discovered by us. Instead, it was discovered by another very famous master. The result was that the husband died and then we Only then can the genetic eggs be dug up."


    "How did the husband die?" the uncle asked curiously.


    "I don''t know, the first day was still fine. The next day, when we rushed over, he was already dead in the veins. The death was very strange. There was no injury in the whole body. The body was blood red and the body bowed into a ball. It''s a cooked prawns," said the flower.


    Gong Shu said with a smile: "So just right, let Han Sen and the bald head go to dig first. When they break the **** dragons, we will take over again. It��s just that Hansen��s death is so cheap. He."


    After Hansen and Xia Yufei and other dragon blood springs were sprayed dry, they waited for another half an hour, and the blood spring water in the pit was completely volatilized and dissipated.


    Xia Yufei couldn''t wait to jump into the pit and continue to dig. Han Sen also wanted to follow the jump, but it was a little incitement in his heart. It seemed to feel a little uneasy.

 Chapter 3085： Life festival

    Hansen didn''t understand the veins. He didn''t even know what it was, even more, this is a blood dragon as if he didn''t understand the bald head.


    However, Hansen''s state of mind is extremely high, even if it is suppressed by the rules of the world, but it is still a big ominous thing that threatens his own ominous things.


    Can Hansen produce such an incitement, indicating that there must be a very dangerous thing to happen, otherwise it is difficult to touch his heart.


    "Bloom, don''t dig it first." Hansen looked at everything in the pit and slowly said to the bald head.


    "What''s wrong?" The bald head put down the shovel and asked Hansen in confusion.


    "There is something wrong here. Are you sure that this is really what Dragon and Dragon Blood Spring?" Hansen asked solemnly.


    The bald head was a bit strange, and after re-examining it carefully, he said: "Yes, this is the dragonfly, there will be no mistakes. Did you see the Dragon Blood Spring just now?"


    Hansen indulged for a moment and said: "That line, you come up, I will dig."


    "Who is digging is not the same? Anyway, it should be almost dug." The bald smiled.


    "Don''t say so much nonsense, you come up, I will dig, otherwise I will turn and leave now." Hansen did not make a joke.


    "What''s wrong? What did you find?" The look of Hansen''s face was not like a joke, but he dragged the shovel and climbed out of the pit. He asked around.


    Hansen did not explain anything, and he could not explain it. He was only a little telepathic and there was no way to explain it.


    Directly took the shovel from the bald head, Hansen jumped into the pit, and digted and said to the bald head: "You look outside, don''t come down, what is it called me."


    The bald head was somewhat inexplicable. I didn''t know what Hansen meant, but I also listened to Hansen''s words. I looked outside the pit and didn''t come down again.


    Hansen slowly digging with a shovel, and did not use too much force. While digging and looking at the soil below, he dug for three feet, and suddenly felt that the shovel seemed to have something touched. Hansen��s heart was more and more intense.


    Almost no thought, Han Sen directly summoned the blood charm to fit with himself, and the eyes turned into a blood color, and a monkey tail grew behind him.


    "Digging up the genetic egg?" The bald head asked in surprise.


    Hansen did not answer, put down the shovel in his hand, reached out and opened the soil below, and suddenly saw something emerging from the soil.


    Although only a part of it is exposed, but anyone can see it, it is not a genetic egg, because no kind of genetic egg is like a fish bone fossil.


    Below the soil is a gray stone. From the exposed part, you can see the fossil pattern like a fish bone. The part of the fish bone is not the gray color common to common fossils, but a kind of black.


    To be precise, it is more like a deep red after the blood has solidified.


    "What is this?" The bald head is also a bit blind, wanting to jump into the pit and get closer to see.


    "You don''t move." Hansen stopped his bald head and shoveled the nearby soil with a shovel. He found that this is not a fish bone fossil. Because the length of the fossil is nearly four meters, the bones in the fossil are curved like dragons. It is clearly a keel fossil.


    "Blood Dragon Returns to the Monument... Not good... Hansen... You are coming out..." After seeing the complete fossil, the bald head changed his face and directly exclaimed.


    However, it was too late, and his words were exported. He saw the blood on the keel fossils, and the whole pit was reflected in blood, and it seemed to become a magma pool.


    "Han Sen... You''re okay... Come out..." The bald head yelled outside, summoning the genetic combination, trying to rush to the pit.


    "The bald head, save some strength, it is the pattern of blood dragons ascending to heaven. It is necessary to sacrifice the human life to break the game, but the person who sacrificed the sacrifice can not live anyway, so it is cheap to die." Uncle led a group of geneticists to come over and stared coldly at the bald head.


    "Grandma, how are you here?" The bald face changed slightly.


    "Bloom, originally you and I have no enmity, but who made you get the kid? I don��t think it��s bad." Gong Shu did not explain much, just waved his hand, and several geneticists around him As a wolf like a tiger rushed toward the bald head.


    Between the high-speed running, some turned into tigers and wolves, some turned into birds, and one is even more weird, the upper body is still human, and the lower body is a cow.


    The bald head suddenly changed his face. Although his genetics are also good, but his fists are hard to beat, how can he be the opponent of more than a dozen geneticists, not to mention the genetic types of these geneticists are not weak, basically They are all adult bodies of the king class.


    The bald head is very fierce, and it fits with a blue scale pangolin. The whole body is covered with blue scales, and the hand becomes a metal claw. As an enemy, it is still like a tiger.


    But after all, he had only one person. He was quickly put on the ground by a genetician like a fire bear under the siege. Several geneticists immediately rushed up and pressed the bald head firmly on the ground.


    "Male uncle, you want the following genetic eggs, I will give you, why bother to kill." The bald head struggled and cried.


    The public uncle smiled and laughed: "I certainly want the genetic egg, but people and I have to kill it. If you blame, you will blame yourself for being too poor, but you have to be friends with a dead person."


    Said, the male uncle put his hand on his neck, made a cut gesture, and then no longer looked at the bald head, looking at the pit.


    At this time, the blood in the pit is still like a magma, and it is burning and swelling. There is nothing in the earth.


    A geneticist holding a sharp blade, he will kneel down the head of the bald head, the bald head secretly complains, but how can he struggle to move, can only watch the blade fall, can not help but shouted: "I am not enough to die, but because of learning Art does not harm the Korean brothers. Han brothers, you have to blame me, the brothers on the Huangquan Road will give you a cow, and you can only return to the future."


    boom!


    The blood in the pit suddenly rose into the sky. In the brilliant blood, a **** figure broke out. In an instant, in front of the bald head, one hand held the sharp edge of the bag.


    The cold gold knife made by the cold-horned golden horn of the king-level gene was forced by the palm of the hand, and suddenly collapsed and turned into pieces.


    "You didn''t die?" After the uncle saw the blood shadow, the pupil shrank slightly and couldn''t help but scream.


    The **** figure is naturally Hansen, after the keel fossils bleed, he suddenly felt a heat flow into his body, the kind of burning can almost instantly melt the iron into iron.


    Although Hansen''s body is very strong, but in the scorching heat, it feels like the magma flows through the body. Although it can''t hurt his body, it is also a little uncomfortable.

 Chapter 3086： Blood dragon

    The burning power flowed through Hansen''s whole body, and the heat of his whole body rose, just like the purple glow of the setting sun.


    "This power... seems to be changing my body''s genes..." Hansen felt that the cells of the body were invaded by the burning power, and it seemed that some kind of metamorphosis was taking place.


    "Get the blood dragon **** gene, the blood dragon **** opens." Han Sen''s mind suddenly sounded a tone, and Hansen was shocked.


    Hansen glanced at his own information and found that there was actually more of the god''s blood.


    Blood Dragon God: Destroy the blood of the gods.


    "This should not be a **** gene?" Hansen was amazed.


    When he was in the gene universe, he also hunted the gods to obtain the gods'' genes, which are the so-called godheads, but they have been unable to absorb them for their own use.


    Therefore, Hansen has always suspected that the true God should be the end of human evolution, but now he can get the blood of the gods, which is obviously not normal.


    ��Is this a true **** gene? Or is it just the blood of the gods that the human beings of this world have acquired from the temple?�� Hansen wondered the keel fossils below, but the stones were still there. The keel inside has disappeared.


    Hearing the scream of the bald head outside, Hansen had to give up thinking and rushed out from it to save the bald life.


    Although the bald guy is a bit stunned, but the person is not bad, Hansen does not want to see him die in front of himself.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Hansen doesn''t want the uncle to be the guy.


    Han Ceng stared at the cold gold knife in one hand, and Han Sen stared coldly at the uncle. He said: "It seems that you have not learned any lessons from the incident of the Nine."


    The uncle did hear Hansen mentioning the ninth, the murderous glare in his eyes, the look on his face did not change, just said coldly: "Give them all to me, and don''t let him die." It��s too happy.��


    More than a dozen geneticists screamed, and all kinds of forces greeted Hansen and the bald head. At one time, the thunder and lightning collapsed, and the winds and fires fell, and all kinds of rays fell.


    Hansen''s look is the same, but it is only one step. This step is very different. It makes people not see where Hansen is going to cross, and his fists are also blasting.


    "Hey!" With Hansen''s fist, a purple dragon arrogantly slammed out, to destroy the ruin, and instantly smashed out a dozen geneticists.


    Some geneticists have shattered their heads, and some geneticists have sunk a large section of the chest, and some of them have exploded directly. More than a dozen genetic engineers have all died in an instant, and only a few of the dozen geneticists are still alive. It is also the broken arm of the broken arm, falling on the ground and mourning.


    Hansen did not think that the blood power of the blood dragon **** was so overbearing, watching the purple dragon gas rise in the body, could not help but be a little surprised.


    The power of his blow is indeed comparable to the destructive spirit, not simply the blood of the gods.


    The bald head opened his mouth and looked at the purple rising of his body. Hansen, who was like a god, had not closed his mouth for a long time.


    The male uncle is a pale face, and he has killed more than a dozen geneticists who are combined with the king''s genetics. This kind of power, even if he has a god-level genetic species, can never do it.


    "The gods are united...he is the **** of choice...the real **** of blood and nobles..." The flower is getting a big change in the face, and suddenly it rushes to the side of the public uncle, pulling the male uncle and turning it into a lightning bolt. Squatting into the distance.


    It��s too fascinating to know how real the real blood gods are, and that is a powerful existence that can truly communicate with the gods and integrate with the gods.


    Every **** and blood noble is a supreme being, the true guardian and master of the empire.


    The emperors of the seven empires are all chosen by the gods, and can exist in harmony with the gods. The nobles like this are in every empire, but the number is not too much. After all, not every human being can Get the care of the gods.


    It is not as simple as giving the blood of the gods, but fighting with the gods, even the lowest-level gods and nobles, but also the terrorist power that ordinary people can hardly match.


    The public uncle wants to hear the four words of the gods of the blood, and suddenly the face is unmanned.


    Although the network of the male uncle is wide, but it is impossible for someone to offend a **** noble for him.


    "Impossible... He is just a countryman from a small town... How could it be a **** aristocrat..." The uncle did not believe it at all.


    "Do you want to go?" Hansen''s purple dragon''s body is like a purple haze, and the shape of the micro-motion has already succumbed to the top of the nine, and in an instant, it is behind the flowers and the uncle.


    In the moonlight of the moon, a hand violently pushes the male uncle to the distance, and the thunder of his body is broken. The hair is like a demon god. The red glow is shrouded in the body, sweeping the sky and the palm of the hand. Swing to Hansen.


    Hansen is still just a normal punch, and the purple dragon is like a smashing dragon, and the red Xia lightning of the moon is shattered.


    The body of Huayue Yue was also bombarded by the purple dragon, and suddenly it turned into a broken petals of the sky. It seems that the cherry blossoms are scattered with the wind, and they are condensed into a human shape in the distance, but his face is already white and his clothes are smashed. Broken, there are spots of blood everywhere, obviously there is no power to completely remove all the blood dragons.


    The uncle saw this scene, and suddenly he was shocked by the death of the soul. He was very clear about the strength of the moon. Even the flowers were almost hit by a fist. I wanted Hansen to be the real **** of blood. undoubtedly.


    The uncle''s back is desperately vibrating, like a wind and power, want to escape from here as soon as possible.


    It is a pity that although his speed is very fast, he is not as good as Hansen, who is blessed by the blood dragon. Hansen has a foot on the ground, and the body directly tears the void, and suddenly it is behind the uncle. The purple dragon circling and rising, just like the devil is coming, and a punch is rushing toward the uncle.


    Hey!


    The fist bombarded on the back of Gong��s uncle, but he saw the shadow of a crane appearing on the back of the uncle, and the wings of the crane and the shadow spread out to protect the body of the uncle.


    Hansen��s purple dragon blasted above the crane and suddenly broke the shadow of the crane, but this purple dragon was also blocked.


    I saw a bang, and the uncle of the uncle was smashed out of the chest, and a smoke rose from it and turned into a white-haired old man.


    "Old and uncle, no matter what the child has offended, the old man is willing to bear the burden, but also ask your family to show mercy, let the children live a life." The light and shadow of the old man is the famous male uncle of the Qin State.

 Chapter 3087： Genegenic egg

    "Responsible? How do you bear it?" Hansen said indifferently at the light and shadow of the public uncle.


    "The old age is still a thin savings. As long as you are willing to let go of my children, you need money or genetic eggs to say, even if you want to be the master of a city, the old can help you one or two." Gong Shu said.


    "Unfortunately, money can''t buy people''s lives. If you want to kill people, then you must have the consciousness of being killed. Your son''s life can''t be bought." Han Sen said coldly, the purple dragon on his body is like a volcanic eruption. .


    The uncle did not think that he had a chance, but when he heard Hansen��s words, his face suddenly changed his face, his body was shattered, his wings were desperately beaten, and he wanted to go far.


    The light and shadow of the male uncle is also shouting loudly: "If you kill my child, my uncle will definitely not die with you..."


    boom!


    The words of the male uncle have not been finished yet, and the horrible purple dragon has already slammed into the public uncle with the smothering of the world. In an instant, the male uncle is directly vaporized together with the light and shadow of the male uncle.


    There is no pause, Hansen is like a dragon, and he is chasing the flowers that are fleeing, and the moon is white, his speed is very fast, but his speed is not too fast, but Hansen, watching the purple air come from him. Getting closer and closer, spend a month biting your teeth, and the folding fan in your hand opens, facing Hansen��s direction.


    Suddenly, I saw a violent wind, like a hurricane crossing, even the mountains and old trees were uprooted by the wind, and rolled in the wind to Hansen.


    The purple gas is horizontal and horizontal, and it is bombarded with invincible gestures. The mountains, rocks, and hurricanes are directly bombarded by Hansen, and it is difficult to block the power of the blood dragon.


    Hey!


    The body of Huayue was once again blasted and turned into a petal of the sky, but this time the petals were not able to escape, and the pieces were melted in the raging purple.


    I saw those remnants of the petals fluttering, and flew to the folding fan that fell on the ground, and instantly disappeared into the fan and disappeared.


    Hansen was slightly surprised. He fell in the mountains and reached out and folded the folding fan. He saw the black-and-white face of the folding fan. It was painted with an old tree like a cherry tree. The petals fell from the old tree.


    Between the fall and the colorful, there is a refined scribe standing under the old tree, it seems to be enjoying flowers, but there is still a trace of blood on the corner of the scribe.


    "Is this person able to enter the painting?" Hansen was surprised. The Chinese scholar was clearly the one who just spent the month.


    "As long as the folding fan is destroyed, he can kill him... He is so harmful to you... and he can make him alive..." There seems to be a beautiful woman whispering in Hansen''s ear, let Hansen''s heart murder.


    Looking at the scribe in the fan, Hansen suddenly closed the folding fan, did not destroy it, turned and looked, but did not see the woman figure.


    "Great Devil, you really follow me." Han Sen said coldly, just now he was murderous in his heart, it is clear that some people are engaged in ghosts, otherwise with his heart, only acting with conviction, the heart will not produce this Hatred of killing.


    "Giggle, you are not dead, I am still dead, and can you separate? Winter thunder bursts in the summer rain and snow, the mountains are not in harmony with each other, but dare and the monarch." The figure of the big demon seems to be Hansen from behind, the squeaky voice Han Sen''s ear enchanted laughter.


    Hansen could even feel that the big devil had slightly licked his ear roots with his tongue, but turned and looked, but there was no trace of the big demon.


    "It is more and more interesting to be able to integrate the gods. Your people, your heart, I have to fix it." The figure of the big demon seems to appear on the other side of Hansen, and exhales with a seductive voice. Then, the figure disappeared and disappeared. It seemed to be a ghostly phantom.


    Hansen frowned slightly, even though he had the blood dragon''s veins in his body, so that he could have the power to destroy the gods, but still could not find the true body of the great demon.


    "Is a genetic species so powerful?" Hansen was shocked, but Hansen was relieved to think of Qin Xiu''s king of the world.


    "Han brothers, you turned out to be a **** aristocrat?" The bald head ran over excitedly, circled around Hansen, as if watching animals in the zoo.


    "Have you seen anything?" Hansen asked to the bald head.


    "No, I haven''t seen anything, the people of the uncle''s family, we have never seen it." The bald head said quickly.


    Hansen knows that the bald head misunderstood what he meant, but Hansen also got the answer he wanted.


    It seems that the bald head did not see the big demon. Just now, the big demon should not really appear next to him. He just used some means to communicate with him.


    "Where is the real body of the Great Devil?" Han Sen converges on the power of the blood dragon, and secretly guesses.


    "Han brothers, don''t worry so much, since the pattern of blood dragons ascending to heaven has been broken, the following genetic eggs can be safely dug out. You should rest first, I will help you dig." The bald head jumped into it again. Among the pits.


    Hansen had to dig him, but he was studying the folding fan in his hand.


    The fan of the fan is black in appearance and looks like **** or bone. The fan is white and snowy. It is very soft but has amazing elasticity. I don''t know what material it is.


    Hansen can be sure that the scribe in the fan is a flower to make the moon undoubted, but no matter how fiddling, there is no way to activate the folding fan, and it is difficult to figure out the mystery in the fan.


    "Digging up... dug up the genetic egg..." At this time there was a voice of excitement in the pit.


    Hansen walked to the side of the pit and looked inside. He saw the bald head holding a football-sized genetic egg and jumped up with excitement.


    The genetic egg is large and round, and the whole body is purple. It seems that the glory of the glory is flowing in it. From time to time, there are all kinds of strange symbols on the outer shell. It seems mysterious and infinite.


    "This is a genetic egg that I have never seen before. Although I don''t know what grade it is, there is a vision of a blood dragon rising to the sky. It must be the best." The bald head excitedly handed the genetic egg to Hansen: "You saved my life twice, this genetic egg can''t resist so much kind of love, and I will return it later."


    "This time I was tired of you, the two offset, you and I have not owed each other." Han Sen is not willing to tie up with too many people, just said faintly.


    "Indebtedness is debt, and my bald head is not a person who is not in debt." The bald head said stubbornly.


    "Because you, but I really have a private matter to do, you don''t follow me anymore." Han Sen really does not want to contaminate too much cause and effect, and he killed the public uncle, the public uncle will never stop, Hansen Not willing to impede others.


    "Well, if you have something to do, go back and look for you again." The bald head is here, simply turn around and leave.


    Han Sen was slightly surprised. He couldn''t think of this time. He was so refreshed and looked at the bald head, and then he remembered the genetic egg in his hand.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3088： Exclusive gene

    The purple gene egg is flowing, and it is an extraordinary thing to see at a glance.


    Hansen just took this genetic egg, and the blood dragon has already become self-inductive, and seems to be eager to try.


    "It is no wonder that this is the genetic egg that was born in the pattern of blood dragons and ascending to the sky. It is also reasonable to be influenced by the blood dragon''s nerves." Han Sen''s mind was moved, and the blood of the dragon''s blood was automatically spilled into the egg. in.


    This time, Hansen''s blood was not used, and the egg was hatched. In the purple glow of the cockroach, the outer shell of the egg was melted, and it quickly disappeared completely, revealing the genetic species in the genetic egg.


    It is a small snake with a whole body purple scale. Only the chopsticks are almost long and short, and the birth is very small.


    Only the scales on the body are extremely noble and gorgeous. It seems to be carved from amethyst. The eyes are like purple gems, flashing purple awns.


    The blood dragon is surging, and the snake is suddenly inhaled into the soul sea.


    ��Get the mutant god-level gene, the blood dragon.��


    Blood Dragon: Variant of the god-level gene (young body), the exclusive gene of the blood dragon.


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and he was puzzled: "What does the exclusive genetic species mean?"


    Summoned the blood dragon to test a few times, Han Sen finally knows what the meaning of the exclusive gene species, and also has a certain understanding of the blood of the gods.


    When Hansen used the blood dragon''s nerves, he used other genetic species, which was not much different from the usual use of genetic species. The genetic fit technique was not strengthened.


    However, if you use the blood dragon in the blood dragon state, it will greatly increase the power of the blood dragon.


    According to Hansen��s current understanding, the blood of the gods seems to provide only the most basic strength, and how to use the power of the gods more effectively, but through the genetics.


    For example, when Hansen used the blood dragon''s nerves, he could only enhance his strength. However, if he combined with the blood **** dragon, he could release the power into the blood dragon''s genetic fit technology, making the power of the gene combination technology unlimited. amplification.


    Originally, the blood dragon of the young body, the power of the gene combination technology can exert a very limited power, but after being blessed by the blood dragon, the power of the gene combination technology even exceeds the blood dragon of the adult body.


    Of course, the exclusive genetic species of the blood dragon must be able to obtain this blessing, and the non-exclusive genetic species are not included in the blessing.


    The genetic combination technique of Xueshenlong is that blood dragons ascend to heaven, a kind of aggressive skill of overbearing, after being blessed by blood dragons, only the state of the young body is already overbearing. If the blood dragon can evolve to the ultimate body, then The power of the power is simply unimaginable.


    "It��s a good time to get the blood dragon and the blood dragon, but it��s also a dead hatred with the uncle. This person is a master, and there are countless people and terrible genes. I am not afraid of it. Yang Fuzi had to guard against it, or they had to get a pure light. "Han Sen no longer hesitated, went up and quickly went to the direction of the Autumn River.


    Hansen rushed back, and there was no mood to hunt for the genetic eggs on the road. He rushed to the Akiha River and lurked on the banks of the river to find traces of pure light.


    Although the Akiha River is a tributary, it is also a thousand miles away, and I don��t know where the pure light is.


    Hansen came to the river and glanced at the river, but found that his reflection turned into a big demon, she was still laughing at herself.


    Hansen did not find a way to deal with her, but she did not see it.


    "Do you want pure light? I will help you, my little lover." It was only this time that the big devil was intensified, not only turned into his reflection, but he was still talking to him.


    "Well, how can you help me?" Hansen asked with a smile, as if he was talking to ordinary friends.


    The big demon glimpsed slightly, and then the smile on his face was thicker. He smiled and said: "When you walk along the river and see a white jade canyon, you can naturally see pure light."


    After all, the image of the Great Devil disappeared and Hansen��s reflection returned to normal.


    Anyway, Hansen himself is hard to find. Simply follow the description of the big demon, and go up the river. In the evening, I saw a canyon on the river in front. The rocks on both sides of the canyon are like white jade. Exudes the radiance of the crystal, very different.


    Hansen carefully dive to the side of the canyon on the side of the canyon and looked at the water. It was seen that there were three feet and a long length. The length was a bit like a baby fish, but the more lovely pure light was playing in the water.


    The sacred light is like a white jade, and its eyes are like black gems. It is very lovable.


    Hansen lurked on the mountain wall and watched for a while, seeing the three pure light squatting in the water to swim, the body exudes a holy radiance, and the skin is crystal clear as if it is transparent.


    "I can''t help it." Hansen''s figure jumped like a falcon, rushing toward the water, while running the Xuan Huang Jing, and suddenly broke the river and threw three pure light.


    Hansen did not use the genetic species, and the three pure light scorpions began to be completely undetected. When the danger was approaching, it was too late, and one punch was made by Hansen into an agate-like genetic egg.


    ......


    In the uncle''s house, the public uncle stopped his eyes and blood red, and the old tears continued to drip down.


    Although the public uncle is famous all over the world, there are also many wives and wives, but only the male uncle is such a son, and now he is watching his son being killed, and his heart will not hurt or hate.


    "Master, I have already found out that the name of the person is Han Sen. Originally, the young master and the young master are innocent and hateful. Just because the young master is pursuing the song Ji Feng Feifei, he happened to meet this person in the night crying valley..." An old servant looks like The person told the public uncle to tell the cause and effect of the matter.


    "While even thousands of mistakes, he shouldn��t kill him. This hatefulness is sure to be recovered for me." The uncle��s sorrowful look, but his eyes flashed a bit of grievance.


    "The young master has investigated Hansen once. The result is that only the other party is a countryman from the ancient city of God. It seems that the investigation should be wrong. Do you want to investigate it again?" said the old servant.


    The public uncle stopped and shook his head and said: "No, no matter what his origins are, it doesn''t matter. Here is the Emperor of the Great Qin Dynasty. I just need to know that he is not the top of the Imperial Capital. It is enough. No matter what his identity, he must be buried with him. ""


    Speaking of this, the uncle stopped his eyes and flashed a stern color. The cold voice continued: "There is still Feng Feifei, do you not like her? Just let her go with him, lest you be lonely." ��


    "Master, I am afraid this is not very good. Feng Feifei is one of the three popular singers of today. There is a hidden atmosphere after the song. There are many people around the world... even many real big aristocrats admire her very much. ... I��m afraid...�� said the old servant worried.


    "I have my own way, they have to give me a burial." The uncle has become more and more fierce.


    Https:


    . Literature Museum m.

 Chapter 3089： Beautiful woman

    The holy river of light is extremely dangerous. There are several places where Hansen does not dare to get involved easily. It is not afraid of death, but is afraid that it is difficult to get out of it.


    Fortunately, there is a hint of the feather snake, which has been able to avoid many dangerous places. After receiving the pure light, he returned to the transfer station smoothly. On the way back, he also got more than a dozen eggs of the Viscount and Piaget grades. It is intended to maintain the normal operation of the store.


    After returning to the hotel, Yang Fuzi was safe and let Han Sen breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Everyone is coming over, I have something to say." Han Sen summoned everyone to come over and said that he had killed the uncle in the ancient Asian star, and sinned the public uncle, simply said it again, and did not elaborate. The details.


    Yang Fuzi and others listened to Zhang��s mouth and did not speak for a while.


    "Adult, you said the uncle, is the famous grandson of the Daqin Empire, the grandson?" Yang Fuzi could not believe and asked again.


    "It''s him, so next time he may be madly retaliating, and even start with people around me. It''s too dangerous to follow me. If you have a place to go, you can withdraw a sum of money from the store and go to make a living. Hansen said.


    Yang Fuzi immediately said: "Since the old age has followed the adults, naturally there is no danger to escape, and here is the capital of my great Qin empire, even if it is a public uncle, it is impossible to blatantly come here."


    Li Bingyu secretly thought in his heart: "How can Hansen suddenly kill the uncle? Why is there any mystery? Is it the inspiration of Prince Qin Bai? Or is there another purpose?"


    Seeing Han Sen looking at himself, Li Bingyu immediately said with a cold face: "My debt has not been returned, naturally it is impossible to leave here. The uncle is just looking for trouble, I just returned your life."


    The sword is not alone, just a slight smile, apparently did not intend to leave, Jiang is not willing to leave.


    "Since you are not willing to leave, if you lose your life in the future, don''t blame me for being tired of you." After a pause, Hansen said to Yang Fuzi: "Yang Lao, you are ready to take a good rest tonight." I will go to the ancient Asian star tomorrow to help me find a place."


    Hansen is going to take Yang Fuzi to Yuxian to have a **** blood, so that he can use the genetic egg.


    "The situation is too dangerous now. I am afraid that there will be danger on the road. Will I go with you?" Li Bingyu said.


    "No, you stay here, take care of Mr. Sword and have them." Hansen said casually, and then took out the genetic egg he brought back to Yang.


    Yang Fuzi took over the genetic egg, and his appearance became more and more strange. Although there are many ancient Asian stars, it is too surprising to be able to dig up so many genetic eggs if you go out for two days.


    Hansen returned to the room to rest, and everyone also did everything. Li Bingyu also returned to his room and wondered what was going on.


    She thought too complicated, thinking that this might be a political conspiracy, otherwise who would have nothing to kill the son of a big man who is famous all over the world?


    But after thinking for a long time, I couldn''t think of any connection between them. I went to the bathroom and I took a hot bath.


    Wrapped in a bath towel, Li Bingyu came to the mirror and prepared to comb the mirror, but who knew the sight of his figure in the mirror, suddenly glimpsed.


    The white skin in the mirror is beautiful, the waist is bee and the hips, the facial features are exquisite and clear, like water, and the end of a peerless beauty, the more you look, the more beautiful you feel.


    "Oops!" Li Bingyu has realized what it is, but it is too late, and his eyes can''t be removed from himself in the mirror. His eyes are gradually changing, and the more he looks, the more he loves.


    Li Bing''s will is also tough, but even Hansen is difficult to completely resist, she is naturally more unbearable, not long after completely indulged, completely fell in love with the shadow of the mirror.


    The shadow is not completely unchanged. In the eyes of Li Bingyu, the shadow in the mirror is slowly changing, and it gradually becomes Hansen''s appearance.


    Hansen is lying in bed thinking about how to deal with the revenge of the public uncle, passively waiting for the public uncle to stop the action is not his character, if the uncle is really not with him, he must first be strong.


    While thinking about it, I suddenly heard the sound of the door being pushed open, and I could not help but frown slightly.


    Yang Fuzi can''t just push in the door, but if they are sent by the uncle, they shouldn''t be able to push the door so blatantly.


    Susitantly turned around, Hansen suddenly stayed, saw a beautiful woman, only surrounded by a white bath towel, showing a large white plump, almost can see the smile line of the buttocks, a pair of straight straight hair The white thighs are stunned.


    Coupled with a waterfall-like semi-wet long hair and a sultry look, Hansen looked a little embarrassed.


    "Ghost Raksha, what''s the matter?" Han Sen fixed his mind, only to recognize that this is a ghost Rakshasa. She usually wears a night ghost mask, another cold look, and now wears it like this, if not Hansen I feel very high, I am already familiar with the taste of Ghost Raksha, I can''t recognize this is the same person.


    Li Bingyu did not answer any questions. The backhand closed the door and locked it directly. Then he walked to the bed like a greedy little wild cat. He climbed up and put his hands on Hansen��s shoulders. The loving eyes were less than three inches from Hansen, and they reached for the pink tongue and snorted on Hansen��s cheek.


    "Are you crazy?" Hansen quickly pressed Li Bing''s shoulders and prevented her face from approaching herself.


    Although the spring is infinite, Han Sen feels that something is wrong, which is obviously not the character of Li Bingyu.


    Li Bingyu is very obsessed. He only feels that the man in front of him is the love of his life. He can''t give everything to him, but he also possesses everything about him.


    The whole person was wrapped around Hansen, giving a blushing heartbeat.


    When Hansen was frowning, he suddenly heard the enchanting voice of the big demon. "Do you like this beauty? If you want, I can let all the beautiful women in the world give you a hug and let them love. You love to go crazy, willing to give everything for you, even if life is not hesitating."


    The ghost of the Great Heavenly Demon seems to sleep on Hansen''s side, and his lips are attached to Hansen''s ear. When he speaks, the scent of blue is sprayed on Hansen''s ear, making Hansen''s ear itchy.


    "Beauty, of course, I like it, but I don''t like the puppets that are controlled by people." Hansen said coldly, and the eyes of the gods bloom, like the sharp arrows that pierce Li Bing''s eyes full of lust.


    Li Bingyu immediately shuddered and woke up from the **** desire. The whole person seemed to be a small wild cat like Han��s body. The jade arm was still holding Hansen��s neck, and the four eyes met at close range.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3090： Going up the mountain and asking for God

    Li Bingyu''s face was a bit red, and he jumped up from Hansen with an electric shock. He grabbed the white bath towel and wrapped it around and quit Hansen''s room.


    The power of the great demon is too powerful. It is a force that knows what can''t be done. Li Bingyu is clear about everything that happened just now, but it is still done like this, not from her intention, but it can''t resist it. The temptation from the deep devil.


    Li Bingyu knows that it is the power of the genetic species, but he does not know the existence of the great demon. It is natural to associate this matter with the revenge of the public uncle.


    "Damn public uncle, you have to retaliate against Hansen to find him. He even used this kind of genetics for me." Li Bingyu returned to his room, his face seemed very ugly, thinking that he was in Korea. Many performances in front of Sen, hate to find a hole to drill down.


    After Li Bingyu left, Han Sen looked at the room, but did not see the big demon again. This guy was really a ghost, and even Hansen couldn��t peek at her true body.


    "I have to find a way to get her out of the line, otherwise the guys who always follow such a ghost, after all, are somewhat annoying." Han Sen frowned, but for a time he couldn''t think of a good way.


    Take out a purely light egg, put it in the palm of your hand, try to activate it with the power of the blood dragon, and see if you can turn it into a **** dragon''s exclusive gene.


    Unfortunately, Hansen was somewhat disappointed. Perhaps because of the conflicting nature of the attributes, the blood dragon gods were somewhat repulsive to pure light, and did not integrate power into pure light.


    There is no way, Hansen can only drop a drop of his own blood on the pure light egg, and then see the pure light � quickly hatched out.


    The pure light that has just hatched is like a jade-white cockroach. It is not so big. The claws are very slender, and the whole body is translucent. It is carved like Wenyu, and it looks very cute.


    "Get the pure light of the king-level genetics." The prompt sounds in a timely manner.


    Hansen tried to fit with pure light, because it was only the relationship of the young body, the power of pure light was still weak, Hansen only felt a pure power into his body, and soon a pair of heads grew up. The tentacles of jade white.


    As long as the genetic species enters a certain range, the tentacles of the jade white will be induced, and depending on the nature of the genetic species, the antennae will change color.


    Although the tentacles are not ugly, there are still some stupid looks, Han Sen is somewhat unacceptable, and immediately separated from the pure light, let the pure light keep its own posture, put it in the pocket of the clothes. .


    Even if it is not fit, the pure light itself can sense the proximity of the genetic species. Hansen tries to summon the bleeding charm, and the tentacles of the pure light source suddenly become blood red.


    Because it is only a young body, the perception of pure light is very limited, probably about ten meters, but for Hansen, it is enough.


    Here is the capital of Daqin, and it is not a wilderness. It is only necessary to prevent it from being counted.


    "I don''t know if pure light can sense the existence of the big demon?" Hansen carefully looked at the pure light, and saw that it had no reaction at this time. He did not know whether the big demon was not there, or whether it could not sense the big demon.


    "With pure light, the security is much higher, but it is still necessary to let Yang Fuzi get the blood of the gods as soon as possible." Hansen has decided to take Yang Fuzi to the Temple of the Immortals tomorrow morning.


    In the uncle''s house, an old servant rushed to the front of the uncle.


    "Master, there was news from the hotel, saying that Hansen''s skin tissue or hair could not be found." The old servant said with a strange face.


    "How could you not find it? Is it that they didn''t do anything with their heart?" The uncle''s face suddenly gloomy.


    The old servant quickly said: "It''s not that they don''t have to do things. The old slaves also dressed as cleaners in Hansen''s room, but they can''t find a hair and tissue in his room. There is no dandruff. It seems that I have been prepared for it."


    "So, he should be the master of this way." The uncle stopped frowning slightly: "How is Yale doing?"


    "Ya Er is a friend of Feng Feifei. She has lived in Feng Feifei''s home for the excuses to celebrate Feng Feifei''s birthday. It should be easy to get Feng Feifei''s hair. I believe it will be sent soon." The old servant replied quickly.


    "If this is the case, let the little fan of Feng Feifei go down with him." The uncle stopped flashing a cold mang.


    "Master, if you can''t get Hansen''s body, the sorcerer''s magic can''t be used. How to deal with Hansen?" the old servant worried.


    The public uncle stopped a cold smile: "The old man has been swaying the universe for hundreds of years. I don''t know how many stunned gods have been dug. The powerful genetics obtained are not just a genie, but it is difficult to kill one person. Feng Feifei, the little monk, is not too late to deal with him."


    In the early morning of the second day, Hansen took Yang Fuzi to go to Gu Yaxing.


    "Adults, the place in front is the pattern of the tiger''s hills and hills. There should be a vein below. This is not the land of the capital, but there are more places than the ancient mountains." After a long time, Yang Fuzi pointed to the front. Said the hill.


    Hansen shook his head and smiled: "I came here this time, not for the local context."


    Yang Fuzi gave a slight glimpse: "Isn��t it for the sake of the earth? The old man is coming from old age. Is there anything to discuss?"


    Hansen casually said: "It is not a big deal. I found an unowned temple in the mountains. Those who are guarded by gods, so take you to seek a request to see if you can ask for the blood of the gods."


    Yang Fuzi smiled bitterly: "Thank you for your kindness. The old man has been to many temples for decades. He has not been able to seek the blood of the gods. Later, through a master check, my own genes are too bad to get the gods." I��m already dead, and adults don��t have to worry about me anymore.��


    "Since all come, it��s fine to try it." Han Sen smiled.


    Yang Fuzi saw Han Sen insist on this, and it is not good to say anything, but he did not have any hope for this.


    When he was young, he didn''t give up. He didn''t know how many temples he ran. There were no hundred and eighty. In the end, he was really desperate. No **** would give him a little blood.


    In accordance with the secret path pointed out by Yu Xian, Han Sen went all the way to the bright mountain, and did not encounter any risks.


    Occasionally encountering a few genetic species, Hansen just showed off the smell of blood charm, and scared them away.


    Soon the two came to a mountain that exudes sacred glory. The mountain is shining, as if it were the beginning of the sun, with a radiant radiance.

 Chapter 3091： Give blood

    Yu Xian said that there is a horrible peerless genetic species on the holy mountain. Hansen has jealousy in his heart and is unwilling to bring trouble. He took Yang Fuzi quietly on the holy mountain.


    Since seeing the Great Devil, Han Sen knows that there are so many strange things in this world. He may not be able to solve all of them. It can be low-key or not.


    "Adult, is this the bright sacred mountain at the source of the legendary light of the holy river?" Yang Fuzi was shocked and looked at the mysterious mountain, and even his legs were shaking.


    "It seems to be called this name." Han Sen did not care, with Yang Fuzi continue to go to the mountains.


    Yang Fuzi is shocked and trembled: "Adults, I heard that there are terrible peerless genetic species on the bright mountain, and there are countless mysterious shrouds. Even if the top powers enter it, there will be death and no life..."


    "No problem, I know that there is a secret way to safely reach the temple on the top of the mountain." Han Sen said while continuing.


    The mysterious fog on the mountain shrouded, and nothing could be seen five meters away. It was only heard that the sound of the horrible beasts came from time to time, and the sound of the thunder echoed among them.


    Yang Fuzi was very frightened, and he did not dare to leave half a step behind Hansen.


    Although many scenes are scary, Han Sen climbed up according to the path described by Yu Xian, but did not encounter dangerous things.


    Yang Fuzi was old and weak. After climbing for a long time, he panted and sweated. He couldn''t continue to climb. Hansen had to hold his body with one hand and climbed up.


    The mountain did not know how high it was. At the speed of Hansen, he still climbed for half a day before he saw the top of the mountain.


    Different from the weather below, the top of the mountain is a gentle scene, as if it is above the sea of ??clouds, everything is clear, no wind, no thunder and no dust, just like a pure land.


    On the top of the mountain, there is an ancient temple, covered with bluestone bricks. It looks very simple and mysterious, but it looks a bit shabby. At first glance, there is no incense.


    "Adult, there is really a temple here." When he saw the temple, Yang Fuzi had a lot of peace in his heart.


    Hansen looked up at the top of the temple door, and saw that the words "Yu Xian Temple" were written on it. The font was floating and dusty, which seemed to be a fairy hand.


    "Go in, ask for the blood of the gods, we have to go back soon." Han Sen said and went to the temple.


    Yang Fuzi did not dare to neglect, and quickly went to the temple one step at a time: "Adults, the old man is going to ask for it, that is, he is afraid that this waste body is useless and disappoints the adult''s heart."


    As he said, Yang Fuzi entered the temple. Before he came to the case of the gods, he prayed in prayer according to the etiquette, and then dropped a drop of his blood into the furnace.


    He knew his own situation and couldn''t get the blood of the gods at all, so he just wanted to go back to the ceremony and avoid the mistake of Hansen.


    The blood entered the furnace, but there was no reaction. Although it was expected to be so, it was a bit disappointing.


    Han Sen stood at the door of the temple, and Yang Fuzi got up and looked at him with a smile: "Adult, it seems that the old man has lived up to your good intentions."


    Hansen couldn''t help but frown, and everyone else came here. The old kid of Yuxian didn''t even give a face, which really made him feel uncomfortable.


    "Nothing, you wait for a while." Hansen originally wanted Yang Fuzi to get the blood of the gods, and he didn''t have to show his best, but now he had to go to the gods.


    Snapped!


    Hansen took a shot on the case of the gods and immediately took a handprint on the stone case. The whole temple was shocked and shaken sharply.


    This can scare Yang Fuzi, and he waved his hand and said: "Adults can''t...can''t..."


    The people of the Great Universe, the education received from childhood, is the supremacy of the gods. The gods created the universe of heaven and earth, giving humanity the right to exist and possessing supreme authority.


    The temple is a symbol of theocracy, and it must not be embarrassed, otherwise it will be reduced by the gods.


    These concepts are of course the cause of the blood of the gods, the most important thing is the result of the propaganda and education of the rulers, so it is no wonder that Yang Fuzi, after all, the environment in which he lives is like this.


    Like Han Sen, who dared to shoot in front of God, in Yang Fuzi''s view, it is simply a big rebellion. Even the emperor of today''s Daqin Empire does not dare to do such a thing.


    "What is the feather fairy?" Han Sen did not care about Yang Fuzi, just coldly asked.


    This sentence is even more scared, Yang Fuzi straightened his neck, and the fact that he was filming before the gods was not counted. He dared to call the name of the gods so much that he was simply dying.


    In the next second, Yang Fuzi''s face brushed white, and saw that the fairy **** statue had a horrible holy glory, and turned into a fairy god, floating on the **** case.


    "It''s over... It''s over... The gods are really in the world... This is a big ominous... The adults are going..." Yang Fuzi��s squatting forward Hansen is about to run.


    However, he was old, and there was no genetic blessing. The action was too slow. Yang Fuzi just pulled Hansen''s arm, and the **** of the old gods had already floated down and came to Hansen.


    Yang Fuzi looked like a dirt, and said: "It��s really awkward, this is over."


    But who knows that the **** is a squat, and respectfully Hansen salutes: "The little **** does not know that the adults are coming, but they can''t go out and meet, and they still want adults to forgive."


    Yang Fuzi''s entire portrait is petrified. He looked at Yu Xian and Han Sen with a big blind eye. It seems that he is not thinking about it.


    Hansen pointed to Yang Fuzi and said: "This person is my servant. I specially brought him here to seek the blood of the gods. What kind of blood can you give him?"


    Yu Xian looked at Yang Fuzi and looked at Han Sen. He carefully asked: "What kind of blood is it suitable for adults?"


    Yu Xian��s heart is depressed, although the blood of the **** is controlled by him, but the blood is given to consume his original power. If the blood is given to a person with poor qualifications, the person��s achievements will be very limited and will not benefit him.


    In front of this Yang Fuzi is the kind of person with very poor genetic qualifications. If he follows the normal procedure, he will never give such a person''s spiritual blood.


    However, Hansen has already spoken, but Yu Xian is not good to refuse. Even if the qualifications of the people in front are too bad, this god''s blood must also be given.


    "You look at it." Hansen looked at Yu Xian like a smile.


    Yu Xian suddenly bit his teeth, and his heart said: "This time, it is a loss, and it is not good to rely on it. Instead, the gold coin is dissatisfied with my heart. It is better to sell him directly."


    When I think of it, Yu Xian will face the furnace, and I will see that the holy glory of the furnace is like a volcanic eruption. A white feather rises and shrouds the entire temple. It seems like a sky. Goose feathers and heavy snow.


    For a time, thousands of feathers flew toward the body of Yang Fuzi, and the pieces were integrated into his body, making Yang Fuzi feel the whole person feels like a dream.


    "Perfect **** blood!" Yang Fuzi really doubts that he is dreaming, no, it should be said that he did not even dream about it, he can not only get the blood of the gods, but also the complete blood of the gods, this is how many people dream The perfect **** blood that does not come!

 Chapter 3092： Birthday party

    Yang Fuzi feels that the whole person is like a dream. He really can''t believe what he has experienced in the bright mountain.


    The gods who are worshipped by the world are actually obedient to Hansen, and even Hansen is an adult.


    Hansen just said something casually, and the gods gave him the perfect blood of the gods, all of which made Yang Fuzi more and more awe of Hansen.


    "What kind of existence is the adult? It is born in the egg of the gene, but even the gods must respect him. Is there such a presence in the world?" Yang Fuzi��s heart trembled, and with his knowledge, he could not imagine Hansen��s origin.


    However, there is a point that Yang Fuzi is very certain that Hansen is more noble than those who are noble.


    Although the gods and nobles can be accompanied by God, they are only recognized by the gods. With the power of the gods, the relationship can only be considered equal.


    However, I have never heard of it. It is impossible to imagine that a **** is so awesome to a noble blood god.


    "Adults, the old man can get the blood of the gods at this age, and he has to pay for his life. There is no regret in this life. If the adults do not disregard, this old life is the adult." Yang Fuzi awe Everything in my heart is heartbroken.


    Although Yang Fuzi��s talent in the veins is very good, he is willing to work hard, but there is no **** blood, and he has never been able to enter the eyes of the real class. Therefore, he has been treated with warmth and warmth. He thought that this world has no hope.


    Nowadays, the blood of the gods is unimaginable, or the blood is perfect, and the excitement in the heart can be imagined.


    Han Sen just smiled a little and didn''t say much. The matter was made, not the one that came out. What Yang Zizi is, it depends on what he did in the future. It is useless to say good things.


    "There is a genetic egg here. You hatch it. It will be useful to bring it with you in the future." Hansen took a purely genetic egg to Yang.


    Yang Fuzi��s knowledge is naturally excellent. Although he has never seen the object of pure light, he has seen it in the information. Now, at first sight, he was shocked. He couldn��t believe Hansen and asked: ��Adult... ...is this a purely light egg?"


    "Good luck, I dug a few before." Hansen said casually.


    "Several..." Yang Fuzi is already speechless. Pure light is such a rare king-level genetic egg. One is enough to sell the price. Hansen has just dug a few, which is simply unimaginable.


    "Also, in the status of an adult, even the gods are respectful to them, and it is difficult to find a few purely light eggs." Yang Fuzi naturally no longer believes in any good luck, a few days ago the sword Not alone, I said the pure light, here Hansen dug a few, even if the gods come, it is impossible to have such a bad luck.


    Hansen summoned the Saint Vincent White Deer and quickly returned to the transfer station with Yang Fuzi.


    Although there is a sword in the hotel, it is not alone, but the sword is not alone, and it is impossible to be in the body. Even if he is dead, he will never be able to take it, so Hansen is still worried about what will happen.


    Fortunately, when Hansen returned to the hotel, nothing happened. It was a bald head sitting in their living room, and the mouth was splashing.


    "Bloom, how are you here?" Hansen frowned slightly, and he had not told his head that he had lived before.


    The bald head smiled: "Han brothers, this is the capital of the country. If you want to check, what can you do to live?"


    ��What is it about me?�� Han Sen really didn��t want to be involved with too many people. He was always an outsider to the world.


    He is different from Qin Xiu. Qin Xiu wants to break the rules and bring back the reincarnation of Qin Waner, but he only wants to go back alone, so there is no need to try his best to do so many things, and there is no need to involve too many causes and effects. .


    "Of course there is something, and it''s still a good thing." The bald head said, took out a post and shook it like Hansen: "Do you know what it is?"


    "I don''t know." Hansen shook his head.


    "Guess what." The bald look looks forward to it.


    "Don''t guess, if you have nothing, you will go back soon. I am tired and want to rest." Han Sen wants to close the door to drop off.


    "Forget it, then I will tell you." The bald head was only heard, and proudly shook his hand and said: "This is an invitation, to participate in the invitation of Feng Feifei birthday party, Feng Feifei you should I know, one of the three most popular singers, the goddess of the sky is very different, and even hopes to be in the position of the song. The people are even more beautiful, and it is not too much to laugh at the country. It is here. Within the Daqin State of the River, there are few people who are qualified to receive this invitation."


    Speaking of this, the bald head covered the face, and whispered to Hansen''s ear and said: "I am a friend with Feng Feifei, so I can receive this post, let alone be a brother who didn''t think about you, tonight. Take you to see the great beauty."


    "No interest." Han Sen was very decisively rejected. The beauty he saw was much more. If you really want to say beauty, I am afraid that no human beings in the world will be more beautiful than Gucheng.


    Feng Feifei is indeed a human color, but it does not let Han Sen look at it, not to mention that he has seen Feng Feifei before, and did not feel anything special.


    "No? You are not interested in Feng Feifei, you should not..." The bald head said, but his eyes turned to Hansen''s next three directions, a look of doubt.


    Hansen��s forehead crossed the black line: ��Look what, I just don��t want to waste time on strange women.��


    "How can it be a strange woman? Feng Feifei is the dream lover of every empire man, everyone is very familiar." The bald smiled and said: "And this time I went to the most expensive, I heard that there are many gods. The blood aristocrats will come in person, even if the Korean brothers are not interested in Feng Feifei, go to see and see."


    Han Sen feels that this statement of the bald head is correct. He does not know much about the masters of the Daqin Empire. The so-called **** nobles are also ignorant. It is not bad to see one or two.


    The bald head saw Hansen��s expression loose, and immediately added a savory lobbying, finally said that Hansen went with him to attend Feng Feifei��s birthday party.


    After the banquet venue, Han Sen knew that what the bald head said was a nonsense. In the vast old castle, there were no more than one thousand and eight hundred guests. The bald head is just one of them, and it can only be eaten and drank in the banquet venue. There is no chance to get close to Feng Feifei at all.


    Fortunately, Hansen was not here for Feng Feifei, and the two of them, while eating, let the bald head introduce him to the important figures in the guests.

 Chapter 3093： Sing

    "I didn''t see the guy who looked like a slap in the face. It was the **** of a son who was known as one of the four sons of Yuxi City." The bald head snorted in one direction.


    Hansen looked at the past and saw a jade tree in the wind. The handsome man was surrounded by many girls like a star. He looked at his manners and was graceful. He could not help others to attract the attention of others. At first glance, it is an extraordinary person.


    "God is a son? How is this name so strange?" Hansen asked with some doubts.


    "God is his nickname. His real name is Gong Zhenjun. He has been very famous since he was a child. He has heard that he has been extremely good since he was young. No matter what he does, he has never taken the second, so he will have a god. The name." The bald head said something disdainfully grinning: "The **** of a son is self-righteous, but in fact it is just a sissy girl, that women who are shallow and knowledgeable will value him."


    "That''s really unstoppable." When the bald head was whispering with Hansen, he suddenly saw someone sitting down next to Hansen. It was a god, and he didn''t know when he came.


    The bald head was a little embarrassed. When I thought of the bad things behind me, I was caught by others. With the thick skin of the bald head, I couldn��t help but blush.


    "This must be Hansen Han Gongzi?" God asked a son to Hansen.


    "How do you know that the son is down?" Hansen had some doubts in his heart.


    God��s son is a mysterious smile: ��The circle of Yuxi City is so big. It��s hard to live a big thing. It��s hard to be told that it��s such a big thing. It��s supposed to be Han Gongzi, your handwriting?"


    "What is the meaning of God''s son?" Han Sen said faintly, his expression did not change.


    God Gongzi laughed: "Han Gongzi has to misunderstand, there is no malice under it. Although this is only a legend, and no one in the public uncle has revealed how the male uncle died, but look at the folding fan in your hand. I have also seen it in the hands of Huanyu, and now I am missing along with the flowers, and I��m probably guessing one or two.


    The bald face changed slightly, but Hansen was still calm as usual. He looked at God and asked him: "What about it? Do you want to take revenge for the uncle?"


    God''s son shook his head and said: "Han Gongzi misunderstood. Although he and the public uncle are one of the four sons, but it doesn''t really matter, his life and death have nothing to do with the next. Here is to verify the heart. Guess, the second is also to get to know the strong who can kill the real devil''s uncle."


    ��One of the four sons wants to know the next one, and it��s flattering,�� Hansen said casually.


    God''s son is a sigh: "Which four sons, the ordinary people think that this name is loud, but in the eyes of the real aristocrats, the so-called son of the son, but just like a singer, just for people to enjoy entertainment. ""


    "Being able to meet Han Gongzi, I really feel that I am late to see each other, but this is not a place to talk. I have a chance to talk about it again in the next day." God said that he got up and gave a slight salute, and then he quickly left.


    "How is this guy so inexplicable?" The bald head looked suspicious, couldn''t understand how God suddenly went to this place and said so many inexplicable words, and then went inexplicably.


    Han Sen is trying to say something, but seeing today��s main lord Feng Feifei came out. It is different from Han Sen��s seeing her in the night crying valley. Today��s Feng Feifei has an amazing weather, and there seems to be a fairy, a black hair, There is a faint glow.


    With the eyes of Shenghui, the person is self-defeating, and it seems that even the person who is confronted with it is a kind of awkwardness. The person with weaker willpower has subconsciously avoided her gaze.


    Feng Feifei is surrounded by a large number of princes and nobles like a star arch. Even if there is a natural aristocrat, it is still difficult to hide her grace. It is an outstanding figure.


    The look of the bald head is almost fascinating. Unfortunately, although he claims to be a friend of Feng Feifei, he has no qualifications for the circle near Feng Feifei. There is no chance of close contact with Feng Feifei.


    "Beginning, I am finally going to start." The bald head said excitedly.


    "What started?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "Every year''s birthday party, Feng Feifei will sing a song to thank the guests who came to congratulate." The bald head looked forward to watching Feng Feifei on the stage, his eyes are about to become heart-shaped.


    "Feng Feifei''s song images are not everywhere on the Internet? Is there any fuss?" Hansen said.


    The bald head said very disapprovingly: "How could it be the same? The image and the scene are too far apart, not to mention the live concert, which is to sing with her god-level phonological gene, Yinyin Phoenix. It can''t be heard online."


    Speaking of this, the voice of the bald head stopped, because the entire banquet venue was quiet, surrounded by darkness, and then heard a woman''s voice on the stage.


    If the voice comes from the fairy goddess, the ear has already taken away the heart of the person, and people can''t help but fall into the mood of the sound.


    Until then, the lights were lit up in the field, but the lights were all focused on the Feng Feifei on the stage. At this time, Feng Feifei seemed to be the real fairy. The whole person seemed to exude the fairy rhyme. The red lips are lightly audible, and the intoxicating singing voices linger in the whole venue, swaying the heartstrings of human beings, and can''t help but follow the ups and downs of the music and ups and downs.


    A song sings to the middle, the big venue is really silent, everyone seems to be a demon, obsessed with the fairy phoenix Feifei, many people have crystal eyes, women with rich feelings It has already burst into tears.


    "Do you need to sing this song for birthday?" Hansen listened to some speechlessness. Feng Feifei sang really well, but if there is no strong phonological gene blessing, it will not cause the same influence. Her own musical talents and the use of genetic species are very powerful, but unfortunately for Hansen, neither of them has much effect.


    Hansen didn''t know much about music. At most, he learned a little bit of songs and didn''t blow well.


    The influence of the genetic species is even more ineffective for him, so Hansen only thinks that Feng Feifei sings well, but there is no point at all.


    At this time, even the real aristocrats, even the real aristocrats, let go of their hearts, quietly listening to Feng Feifei��s singing, even if they can resist the power of the sound system, they will never compete with it, only let themselves Indulge in it.


    Everyone was intoxicated with a look, but Hansen looked around in the middle of it, and it looked very awkward. What''s more, Feng Feifei was impressed with him. When he looked around, he suddenly found him.


    "How could this guy be here?" Feng Feifei was amazed, and he saw that he didn''t listen to the song very well. He looked around in the air and couldn''t help but be annoyed.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3094： Sonic attack

    Feng Feifei naturally won''t be really angry because of this little thing, but Feng Feifei has a thought to test Han Sen''s thoughts, and the song gradually penetrates into a mysterious force, which is Fengming from Xianyin Phoenix. Power.


    Han Sen and the uncle of the public, no one is more clear than Feng Feifei. Suddenly, the death of Gong��s uncle was suddenly heard. Although it was only a legend, it also made Feng Feifei��s heart a bit suspicious.


    She suspected that this matter may be related to Hansen, but some can''t believe it. Seeing Hansen actually came here, just to sing and sing, to know Hansen''s real truth, to judge whether he has killed the uncle. ability.


    Feng Feifei''s control over the power of singing and phonology has reached the point of perfection, and it is one of the three major songs of Qin.


    At this time, she infiltrated the power of Fengming into the voice of the song. Others only felt that the song was getting more and more moving, but Hansen felt a horrible sound wave coming to him, as if the thunder was blowing in his ear. Open, it seems to be the first spring thunder tones between heaven and earth.


    Han Sen frowned slightly, looked around and looked at the drunkenness of everyone else. He didn''t feel at all. He knew that Feng Feifei was targeting him.


    Hansen is quiet, the voice is unbearable for other people, but Hansen does not care at all. He only needs to be convinced, and the sound is turned into the sound of mosquitoes, even the genetic species. use.


    Feng Feifei saw Hansen not only did not have a slight reaction, but even blinked at her, and when she was in doubt, she could not help but also win the heart of victory.


    The power of Fengming was strengthened again, and it penetrated into the song. It was like Fengming and Jiuyi breaking through the sky, as if to introduce Hansen into the whirlpool of the Nether.


    It was just that the voice could not hear a half-point, and even the bald head sitting next to Hansen was ignorant, and he was still intoxicated and listening to Feng Feifei��s stunning song.


    Hansen also had no sense of appearance. Although he heard the voice, it was difficult to shake his half.


    Feng Feifei saw Han Sen always smiled at her, I don''t know why, Feng Feifei felt that the smile was particularly glaring, and could not help but continue to enhance the power of Fengming.


    However, no matter how Feng Feifei enhanced the power of Feng Ming, Han Sen did not seem to hear the general, has been watching her smile, let Feng Feifei some doubts, his own Fengming power is not a problem.


    Seeing that a song is about to be sung, but it has not been able to shake Hansen, Feng Feifei has also been aroused a strong victory.


    When the last song was spit out, Feng Feifei directly used the phoenix phoenix and her genetic combination technique "�����".


    The sound power generated by Qi Feng Heming is enough to shatter the high-strength alloy. Although Feng Feifei did not do his best, the horrible sound waves could not be completely hidden. Even with her singing voice, there were some strange changes.


    At this time, many real masters have discovered the strangeness of Feng Feifei''s voice. They couldn''t help but frown, and they all looked at Han Sen who was directly attacked by the power of Feng Feng.


    Hansen did not seem to hear the horrible sound waves. He allowed the sound waves to sweep over him, but he still sat there, still looking at Feng Feifei.


    But the bald head sitting at the same table suddenly covered his ears with both hands, his face showing painful color, apparently because he was too close to Hansen and suffered some influence.


    Fortunately, Feng Feifei is one of the three major songs. The power of such horror still converges very well, and the slight fluctuations generated are not enough to really hurt the bald head.


    Only in this way, everyone��s eyes are on Hansen��s table, and they immediately became the focus.


    The average person looks at the bald head with a pain in his face, and the real powers who really realize the problem are watching Hansen with a playful look.


    Everyone who sings Feng Feifei will actually target a person at his birthday party with a singer and a singer. Anyone will be interested in this person.


    God''s son looked at Han Sen thoughtfully in the distance, his face gradually showing a smile.


    Feng Feifei also knows that this time it is too overdone, but seeing Han Sen still carrying that irritating smile, his heart is not awkward.


    "I knew this before, the last sentence of the phoenix phoenix, I will use all my strength." Feng Feifei is just thinking about it, the power of Feng Feng Heming is too great, if it is all-powerful, the entire venue will be affected, but Not her wish.


    "Happy birthday to my aunt."


    Feng Feifei sang a song, but saw a beautiful little girl holding the birthday cake on the stage, came to Feng Feifei.


    Han Sen saw the little girl, but his body trembled fiercely, his pupils shriveled involuntarily, and the corner of his eyes turned out to be a little crystal clear.


    Although the little girl was only five or six years old, her appearance was too much like a fragrant sound. It was simply a small version of the children''s version.


    "Impossible... Can you say the fragrant sound... The scented sound she has died and reincarnation..." Hansen looked at the little girl, only feeling that his eyes were a little fuzzy.


    Thinking of the various experiences of the past and the fragrant sounds, and the good sound of the scent to him, the heart suddenly like a knife cut.


    Although Hansen has no way to determine that the little girl is the reincarnation of the fragrance, but for many years there is no news of the fragrance, she has the possibility of reincarnation is extremely high.


    Coupled with the little girl''s temperament and incense, Hansen inevitably thinks about it.


    "Thank you for your small voice." Feng Feifei took back his eyes and looked at Han Sen''s eyes. He smiled and said to the little girl.


    "Her''s she called Xiaoyin?" Hansen was in a state of turmoil.


    Even though the heart is like a stone, it is inevitable that when it is sad, the touch of the fragrance brought him at the beginning was something that no one else had ever had.


    In the congratulations of everyone, Feng Feifei blows out the candles on the cake, which seems to be the focus of attention, but Han Sen��s eyes are left with only the little girl.


    "Will she be Miss Scent?" Hansen was very entangled in his heart and didn''t know what it was.


    Originally Hansen planned to leave early, but now he gave up the idea of ??leaving. He only wanted to find a chance to contact the girl named Xiaoyin to find out whether she was the reincarnation of Miss Xiangyin.


    It��s just that the little girl has been with Feng Feifei, and Feng Feifei is surrounded by a group of dignitaries, such as Hansen and the bald head, who are not qualified to enter the circle.


    Hansen is somewhat out of reach. In recent years, it has been difficult to have anything to make his mind fluctuate wildly, but his heart is fluctuating at this time.


    "My little lover... Do you want her? Then go and grab her. If you like, I will help you, don''t be afraid." The illusion of the big demon appeared next to Hansen, as if behind Embracing Hansen, he leaned into his ear and said the words of charm.

 Chapter 3095： Commander

    Hansen ignored the big devil, even though his mood was fluctuating, it was not so easy for the big devil to encourage his killing.


    It seems to have sensed Hansen''s gaze. The little girl who has been standing beside Feng Feifei turned her head and looked over here, intertwined with Han Sen''s eyes.


    The little girl glimpsed a little, as if she was thinking about the color of her thoughts, and the beautiful eyes were a bit stunned.


    After a while, the little girl came out of the crowd and came to Hansen.


    The focus of everyone was on Feng Feifei. No one paid attention to the little girl. Soon she went to Hansen. Ming looked up and down Hansen. He asked: "Big brother, we have met before." ?"


    Hansen��s eyes were a bit fuzzy, and it was more and more sure that the little girl might be the reincarnation of the fragrance.


    Xiangyin was one of the eight devils in the ancient devils. Hansen watched her ascend in the shelter and agreed on the words of goodbye. However, after Hansen was promoted, she could not find her again. I could not think she had already Reincarnation is born again.


    "No, my name is Han Sen, what is your name?" Hansen asked the little girl.


    "Feng Feifei is my little aunt, my name is Fengyin, you can call me a small sound." Feng Yinyin did not know why, after seeing Hansen, he felt that he was very kind and could not help but want to approach him.


    "Well, you can also call me Miki," Hansen said.


    "Miki, you come here, I will take you to see the same good things." Feng Yinyin did not feel that Han Sen was strange, pulling Hansen''s hand and going to the old castle.


    Hansen naturally refused, and the bald head was surprised. I didn��t expect Feng Feifei��s niece to be so attached to Han Sen and stand up.


    Everyone took Feng Feifei as the focus, and no one paid attention to them. Feng Yinyin took Han Sen and bald head through the portal and the promenade, and soon came to a garden.


    There is an old tree in the garden. The tree is covered with flower-like bells, but there is no leaf. When the breeze blows, the bells ringing with the rhythm of the bells will not make people feel noisy. It is very pleasant.


    The bald head is shocked and inexplicable, pointing to the ancient tree that shimmers in the whole body and said: "Is this the legendary ancient bell tree? The legendary top-line genus?"


    Feng Yinyin smiled and nodded: "It is the ancient bell tree, but unfortunately it is an adult body. There is no way to accept it. It can only be transplanted here. Every day, bathing the ancient bells here can enhance the sound."


    Said, Fengyin sounded Hansen lying on the lawn under the tree, closed his eyes and said: "Small aunt is very old, this old tree, no outsiders are close, but she hurts me the most, only I can freely enter and exit here. Miki, don''t tell others to come here."


    "That is of course." The bald head slammed the chest.


    "To Sanmu, where is your home? How can I find you in the future?" Feng Yinyin asked Han Sen.


    "I haven''t come to the emperor for a long time. I don''t have a stable place to live. This is my communication number. If you want to find me, you can call this number." Hansen gave his number to Fengyin.


    "Then come to my house to live." Feng Yinyin said with delight.


    If other people say this, Han Sen will refuse to consider it without thinking, but Feng Yinyin said it, but he can hardly refuse. In fact, he also hopes to get along with Fengyin, even if she just looks at her.


    The bald head looked at Hansen differently, and thought in his heart: "Does this guy have the potential to lure little luoli?"


    A purple woman quietly walked out of the banquet venue, came to an unmanned corner outside the castle, and was sitting alone in the dark corner.


    "The inside is what you want." The woman in purple is like a thief. Take a thing from her arms and give it to the man.


    "How come so long?" The man in the dark took it and said.


    The woman in purple said: "Feng Feifei is very cautious. If it is not through the chaos of the celebration just now, I can''t get it. What do I want?"


    The man in the dark handed a box to the woman in purple, and then got up and left.


    The purple woman opened the box and glanced at it. Then she closed it up again and carefully closed it up. Her heart was very excited: "With this god-level Tianyin Lark bird, my Stuart��s achievements will never be Under Feng Feifei, and Feng Feifei died, these three songs naturally vacated one..."


    After the shadows in the darkness are far away from the castle, they go directly to the public uncle. He is an old servant who is a public uncle.


    "Master, I have already got the hair of Feng Feifei." The old servant took a broken hair carefully out of the glass bottle and handed it to the uncle.


    "Very good, I finally got it." The uncle stopped the hair, and the eyes flashed a heavy kill.


    The blood of the gods on the forehead of the forehead flashed, and a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of him. It was a bronze statue of a tall man.


    The hair is well-developed, but there are no facial features on the face. It looks like an ancient servant and a demon.


    "With this hair, you can start the power of the sorcerer''s demon. Doesn''t she like to have a birthday party? I want the little monk to die in full view." The uncle stopped his teeth and pressed the hair in his hand. Above the face of the bronze statue.


    The bronze portrait suddenly flashed the demon green light, and the hair was broken down and absorbed. At the same time, the bronze figure also changed, and the face gradually appeared facial features.


    If you look carefully, you will find that the five senses are more and more like Feng Feifei.


    Not only the five senses, but even the body of the bronze figure gradually changed. Soon after, it turned out to be the appearance of Feng Feifei.


    "Very good, Situya did not lie to us, she really got the hair of Feng Feifei." The uncle''s eyes flashed with enthusiasm, staring at the Philippine Philippine Philippe, the sound is like Extrusion from the teeth: "Well, you will endure for a while, the woman you like, will soon go with you."


    In the voice of the male grandson, the eyes of the bronze statue turned into a blood red color, and the demon was like a devil.


    Feng Feifei found that the Fengyin sound was gone, and she was looking around. Although it was her birthday today, the birthday of Fengyin was only one day away from her. After 12 o''clock in the night, it was the birthday of Fengyin, so every On the birthday of the year, she will go with the Fengyin sound, and at 3:00, give Fengyin a carefully selected gift.


    However, I saw that it was almost twelve o''clock in the middle of the night, but I did not see the Fengyin sound. Feng Feifei let people go to find her, and did not find it, so I went to find it myself.


    When I came to the back garden, I saw that the Fengyin sound was there, but in addition to the Fengyin sound, there were actually two people, one of which was Hansen, who made Feng Feifei very unhappy.

 Chapter 3096： Mountain people in the open shop

    "Little voice, how come here?" Feng Feifei came to the front of Fengyin, and said with Yue Yue.


    She usually loves Fengyin sounds, not to mention the fact that she wants to celebrate her birthday for Fengyin, and she will not even reprimand her. Although her heart is not pleasing to Hansen for the Fengyin, they have not shown it.


    Feng Yinyin was trying to answer, but suddenly looked at Feng Feifei and said: "Small aunt, you have a nosebleed."


    Feng Feifei gave a slight glimpse, took out a handkerchief and wiped it under the nose, and there was a trace of blood printed on the white handkerchief.


    "It may be getting angry." Feng Feifei did not feel any abnormality in the body. After wiping off the nosebleeds, he said with a small hand that took the Fengyin sound: "Small sound, let��s go to the banquet hall and go to your birthday right away. Time is up, this time aunt has a very special gift to give to you."


    After that, I looked at Hansen and the bald head and said: "Please also enjoy the wine and cooking in the hall."


    "Xiaoyin, is today your birthday?" Hansen only knows that today is Feng Feifei''s birthday, but he does not know that Fengyin has to celebrate his birthday.


    "It��s my birthday after 12 o''clock, Sanmu, let me have a birthday with you." Xiaoyin took Feng Feifei with one hand, and the other one took Hansen and walked happily toward the hall.


    Feng Feifei was very surprised. I don��t know how Feng Yinyin��s relationship with Hansen is so good. Looking at Han Sen��s eyes is like watching a bad guy who abducts a minor.


    Han Sen directly ignored Feng Feifei''s gaze. Feng Feifei had to ask Feng Fengyin while walking: "Xiaoyin, when did you make such a friend, how can you know what?"


    "I only know at the banquet, I haven''t had time to introduce it to Xiaogu, but it doesn''t matter. Later, there is time for you to know. Let''s go to the lobby. I want to know what special gifts you have given me." Fengyin The sound pulled the two people to the hall.


    The main character of Feng Feifei disappeared. Many people are looking for her traces. When the Fengyin sounds one by one, and Feng Feifei and Hansen come in, many people frown slightly.


    "Fifi, Xiaoyin, where have you been?" Situya came over and smiled and looked at Feng Feifei and Fengyin.


    "Nothing, just to prepare a gift for Xiaoyin." Feng Feifei said.


    "This is?" Situya saw Fengyin and the other hand touched Hansen, and asked again.


    She was impressed by the fact that in the upper circle of the Imperial Capital, there seemed to be no such person. She was a little bald in the summer, and she was somewhat impressed.


    However, although Xia Yufei is a disciple of Wei Fuzi, unfortunately, his talent is only average, and there is not much background. He is not qualified to enter their circle.


    "This is Miki, my friend." Feng Yinyin said, he took Hansen and sat down on the main table.


    Like this kind of gathering, whoever sits in the position is pre-arranged, and those who can sit at the main table are extraordinary figures of the emperor.


    Now Feng Yinyin took Han Sen to sit down on the main table, occupying a position, and still beside her, with Feng Feifei left and right, suddenly many people''s eyes have become different.


    Situ Ya looked at Feng Feifei with a puzzled look. Feng Feifei made a helpless expression and said: "Han Gongzi is a friend of Xiaoyin. Xiaoyin specially invited him to celebrate."


    When everyone heard this, they knew that Han Sen��s sitting here was not the arrangement of Feng Feifei, but that the Fengyin sound was not sensible, and the friend brought by the accident was relieved.


    Situya glanced at Hansen and asked with a smile: "Being a friend of Xiaoyin, I want to come to be a good man. I don''t know which Han Gongzi came from?"


    "I was born in the Great God Mountain." Hansen answered the truth. He did come out of the egg of the Great God Mountain, and it can be regarded as his birthplace.


    Upon hearing this, the expressions of the aristocrats of the princes became more eccentric, and many people had a bit of ridicule in their eyes.


    It is a noble person who is born, and will generally report to the source of his own blood. If he is a little worse, he will also have a city.


    Hansen reported that the name of a place like the ancient **** of the gods, it can only show that Hansen is only a grassland mountain, not even a city.


    This kind of identity, in the Daqin empire is only a little higher than the slaves, even if it is the blood of the gods, because there is no background, it is usually difficult to have a big role, the future can become a city master is already a great pattern.


    But the Lord of a city is nothing at all in this place. Can you come to the power here, who has few cities under his hand?


    "The original Han Gongzi is from such a distant place. I want to have a big sale in the city of Yuxi?" Situya looked at Hansen with a smile.


    She did not want to target Hansen, although Hansen said that it was Fengyinyin, but it was always a guest of Fengfeifei. If Hansen could be allowed to go out, Fengfeifei��s face would have no glory.


    Situ Ya and Feng Feifei are both singers, and they are good girlfriends. Others only think that they are good sisters. In fact, Situ Ya is very jealous of Feng Feifei. If this is not the case, it is impossible to help the public uncle to harm Feng Feifei.


    Just because Situ Ya''s surface kungfu is doing very well, Feng Feifei has always regarded her as a good sister.


    "It is not a big deal, it is to open an online shop to sell genetic eggs." Han Sen said truthfully.


    When I heard this, Situ Ya and a lot of dignitaries showed their disdain. Although the online genetic egg shop also did a good job, but how good it is, it can only be regarded as not flowing.


    Just like Lu''s business, the real high-end genetic egg shop will not be sold online.


    "The original Han Gongzi is in the same industry as the next. In the next, the genetic store is called Tianzheng. I don''t know what the name of Han Gongzi''s shop is. What kind of genetic egg is sold?" A young man smiled and shook the paper fan. .


    His expression is not like discussing with Hansen, it is more like teasing kittens and puppies.


    "My online store is called a small shop. It hasn''t been open for a long time. Now it is mainly the genetic eggs of the Viscount and Earl class." Hansen replied.


    Everyone laughed when they heard it. The young son laughed even more. "That is really a small shop. Han Gongzi will not plan to use the genetic eggs of his shop as a birthday gift for music?"


    "This is exactly the case." Everyone thought that Hansen could not come up with such a shabby gift in front of Feng Feifei. Who knows that Hansen actually has such a plan.


    "Then I really look forward to your gift." Situ Ya shouted.


    However, she seems to have consciously lost her identity, and did not say anything more. After everyone was seated, everyone on the main table was happy, but no one cares about Hansen. Only Fengyin speaks with Hansen from time to time.


    It��s not that they deliberately ignored Hansen, but because a mountainer who opened an online shop couldn��t integrate into their circle. There were no common topics in different circles. Naturally, no one deliberately made Hansen.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3097： birthday present

    When Hansen said his name, Feng Feifei felt a bit familiar, but he didn''t think about where he heard it, and he didn''t care much.


    Everyone talked and laughed, but the shadow of the big demon suddenly appeared in Hansen''s side, his hands stroking Hansen''s chest from behind, and exhaled as Han said in his ear: "My little lover, that beautiful song." Ji is in the genetics of others, and it is almost dying. Do you want her to die?"


    "Which one do you say?" Hansen asked with a voice that he could only hear, and glanced at the pure light in his pocket. Seeing that there was a reaction in the pure light, it was all about other genes around. Kind, for the appearance of the big demon did not respond at all.


    "Of course, that is Feng Feifei. It��s a beautiful woman. Even if I see it, I��m a little bit tempted. If it��s a stagnation of the **** skin, it��s a pity.�� The big devil��s relatives leaned their lips on Hansen. On the edge of the earrings, the sound of the enchanting sound was introduced into Hansen��s ear.


    Han Sen looked at Feng Feifei. Although he didn''t know much about genetic species, he learned a little metaphysical fur after all. He couldn''t see if Feng Feifei was in the genetics, but he could see it. Feng Feifei''s color is not right. There is a strange flush on his face.


    Others looked only amazed, like the pink on the girl''s face, but Hansen looked out, there was a hint of evil in the red tide.


    Moreover, among the black pupils of Feng Feifei, there is also a faint **** sensation. If you don��t take a closer look, you can see it carefully, but it��s shocking. The blood is like a snake.


    I thought that Feng Feifei had no nosebleed before, and felt that the big devil said that there are things in the air.


    "How can I crack the genetic species of Feng Feifei?" Hansen asked in a low voice.


    If it��s just a Fengfeifei, Hansen��s lazy nosy, but Fengfeifei is a small voice, and the relationship with Xiaoyin is very good. Hansen doesn��t want to see Xiaoyin��s sadness. Since he knows, he can��t sit still. ignore.


    "That is the sorcerer''s demon species, a rare and powerful god-level genetic species. Its owner has already cultivated the genius of the genie to the extent of the ultimate body. If it is discovered early, it is not difficult to get rid of it, but unfortunately. Now her life is almost completely eroded by the magic, and it is difficult to remove it." Datian said with a smile.


    "Is this not saved?" Han Sen said lightly.


    "That''s not it. If you like her, I will try my best to save her. It''s just that the fact is very difficult. You have to help me with a small lover." The great devil sighed.


    "How can I help you?" Hansen asked.


    "It''s very easy. You only need a small lover to draw a character with your own blood. Put the blood on her body and you can solve the power of the sorcerer''s demon." The Great Devil said.


    Hansen listened to a slight grin, and he did not believe a word for the big demon. The big devil wanted a **** character, but he was more likely to deal with him.


    "Little lover, if you don''t save her, she will really die, don''t believe you look at her ears." The big devil said without fear.


    Han Sen looked at Feng Feifei''s ear, because he and Feng Feifei were sitting on the side of the small sound, sitting in parallel, Han Sen is very easy to see Feng Feifei''s left ear, see her ears like drinking It��s red on the top of the wine.


    This kind of abnormal red person would not pay attention and could not notice any problems, but Hansen looked carefully, but found that Feng Feifei''s ear hole seemed to have bloodshot hair and was spreading outward.


    Because the sorcerer''s demon species is too rare, even many princes and nobles may not have heard of it. At this time, at the climax of the banquet, no one noticed the strange performance of Feng Feifei, only thought it was Feng Feifei for wine. The tolerance is relatively poor.


    Although Hansen saw that Feng Feifei did not have some correctness, he did not know much about the genetic species, and he did not know how to remove the genetic power of Feng Feifei.


    Seeing Hansen is unmoved, the great demon sighed and said: "Small family, you are too suspicious, since you do not want to use your own blood, then there is only one way left. You have a **** charm gene, blood The power of the charm can temporarily suppress the genie, but it can only be suppressed. It is not so easy to completely remove it. It also needs to cooperate with the special secret method."


    ��What to do?�� Hansen whispered.


    The big devil is refreshing, telling Han Sen one by one, and she doesn''t know what her mind is.


    The banquet was very smooth. After 12:11, the lights in the banquet hall flashed like fireworks. The people raised their glasses together and wished a happy birthday.


    After the celebration, Feng Feifei sent a box to the front of Fengyin, and said: "Little voice, this is a gift that Xiaogu gave you, see if you like it or not."


    ��Thank you, Xiao Gu.�� Feng Yinyin is very skilled at opening the box. This is something she will do every year, so she has been used to it.


    Soon the box was opened by the phoenix sound. I saw a whole gem-like genetic egg in the box, and even heard the wonderful music tremors on the egg.


    Feng Yinyin only knows that this is a genetic egg, but he does not recognize what genetic egg.


    Situya on the side saw the genetic egg, but it was awkward and embarrassing in the heart. It was a pretending to calmly say: "Xiaoyin, your little aunt is really good for you, this is the famous phonological gene autumn sound.��. Although the autumn sound is only a Marquis-level genetic species, it is extremely rare, especially for the singer, the autumn sound can give its owner a desolate autumn sound, the husky sound, sing The songs are particularly flavorful, and I don��t know how many singers want to ask for an autumn sound."


    The last sentence of Situ Ya is true, even she wants an autumn sound, but unfortunately, the autumn sound is really rare, even if it is only the Marquis level, but for the singer, it has more than the king''s genetic species. Value, no matter which singer, after getting the autumn sound, will be the best, not sold at all, even if you have money, you may not buy it.


    "Thank you Xiaogu, I like it too much." Feng Yinyin held Feng Feifei''s neck and kissed her on her cheek.


    "You like it. In fact, the autumn sound is more suitable for adults. I originally wanted to send you a variant worm, which is the most suitable genetic species for you. Unfortunately..." Feng Feifei said that there is no such thing. Going on, I can''t help but think of the mutated worm that has been quoted by nearly ten million.


    A young man next to him said: "The octopus eggs are not difficult to find, but the mutated worm eggs are valuable treasures of the city. They are rare and rarer than the autumn sounds. It is really not easy to get. It��s amazing to find the autumn sounds."


    Everyone also said that this is the case, Feng Yinyin also said that she prefers autumn sounds.


    "I don''t know what kind of gene is the gift from Han Gongzi? Isn''t it a variant of the octopus?" said a woman at the table mocking.


    Originally, the woman was arranged at the main table, but because Feng Yinyin brought Hansen to the main table, she was squeezed out and felt a lot of face. Naturally, Hansen was very dissatisfied. Speaking irony, I want to see Hansen out.

 Chapter 3098： Abrupt change

    "You can come, it is already the best gift for me." Feng Yinyin shot Hansen''s back, said softly, apparently did not want Hansen to be embarrassed.


    Hansen apologized to Feng Yinyin: "I am sorry, I didn''t know that today is your birthday before I come."


    Everyone listened to Han Sen saying that the smile on his face became more and more interesting. The woman even snorted and said: "Who does not know that every year, everyone is celebrating birthday with music?"


    Hansen ignored her and found a genetic egg in front of Fengyin: "So there is no way to prepare a gift box now, and I can only give it to you."


    "I like it very much." Feng Yinyin didn''t know that it was a variant of the octopus, but he didn''t want Hansen to be embarrassed, so he took it directly and smiled at Hansen.


    "That is... mutated octopus eggs..." Feng Feifei on the side was surprised.


    She watched it several times on the Internet and always wanted to buy the Fengyin sound. It was quite familiar to the mutated worm eggs. At this time, I saw the genetic egg in the hands of Fengyin, and immediately recognized it.


    "Really and fake? Is it really a variant of the octagonal egg?" Everyone has some unbelievable look at the genetic egg in the hands of the Fengyin sound, do not believe that there is such a clever thing, when it comes to the variation of the eight insects, Hansen I really sent one.


    "Fifi, you won''t admit it?" Situya did not recognize the appearance of the mutated worm, and looked very skeptical to Feng Feifei.


    Feng Feifei carefully looked at the genetic egg in Feng Yinyin''s hand. Suddenly he thought of what he wanted to look at Hansen. "Han Gongzi, you just said that your online shop is called a small shop?"


    "Yes." Hansen nodded.


    After being confirmed, Feng Feifei''s eyes became strange: "You are the owner of a small shop. So, this is the mutated worm egg that you sell in your store?"


    "Yes." Hansen nodded again.


    A singer at the table was also surprised: "I remembered that it was a small shop. No wonder I felt a little familiar. I also saw it on the Internet. The octopus eggs are priced at 999. Ten thousand, one point can not be less, I have a friend who bids three million, and that store has not sold. The original owner of the store is Han Gongzi?"


    Everyone listened to her saying this, they all know that this one should be a variant of the octagonal egg, and the look of Hansen has become somewhat weird.


    Situ Ya��s heart was awkward and hateful, and some did not want to believe it. He smiled and said to Feng Yinyin: ��The rare genetic species is not as good as the sound now, and it gives us a long experience.��


    Feng Yinyin looked at Han Sen, Han Sen nodded to her smile.


    Feng Yinyin said this with a smile, then activated his own blood, and hatched the mutated eggs.


    When a beautiful silver-white octopus appeared on the palm of the phoenix sound, it seemed like a butterfly flying, and the heart of the jealousy in Situ''s heart was more prosperous.


    "I have gone through the hard work step by step. I don''t know how many sins I have suffered and what I have never had before. She can do it at her fingertips. Why?" Situ Ya hated in her heart, but her face smiled. More and more brilliant.


    With the variation of the octagonal worm as a gift, other people''s gifts, although there are also great things, but they are not as attractive as the mutated worm.


    Feng Feifei��s heart was full of doubts about Hansen��s actions. Such a precious gift was given to Fengyin, and she did not know what Hansen had in mind.


    To say that Hansen is doing this to please her, but it is not like, after all, Feng Feifei himself purchased the corpse of the mutated worm from Hansen, Hansen did not sell it to her, and therefore offended the public uncle.


    Now directly to the Fengyin tone mutated eggs, obviously not for her Feng Feifei.


    ��How did the sound become friends with him?�� Feng Feifei wanted to ask, but it was not convenient to do so at the party.


    After this, many people have become interested in Hansen''s small shop and asked about any rare genetic eggs in Hansen.


    The humans of the Empire''s Great Universe are too dependent on the power of the gene, and anyone who can get a rare genetic egg, anyone would care for one such friend.


    Unfortunately, Hansen��s answer made them somewhat disappointed. He only said that he only operated a small shop, selling some low-level genetic eggs. The mutated worm eggs were regarded as the treasure of the town store, and there were no other rare genetic eggs.


    Those who are not very convinced, can easily send out the mutated eggs, they do not believe that Hansen''s store will be so simple, one by one secretly remember the name of a small shop, ready to go back and have a look.


    "Small aunt...how are you..." The banquet is going on, but the Fengyin sound suddenly pointed to Feng Feifei and screamed.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked at Feng Feifei. After seeing the face of Feng Feifei, they were all shocked. I saw Feng Feifei��s eyes bleeding.


    Blood red tears drip down the cheeks, with the beautiful face of Feng Feifei, there is a kind of horror beauty.


    "I...what''s wrong with me..." Feng Feifei had some doubts. She seemed to be ignorant. She quickly took out a small mirror from the bag and looked at the mirror. She suddenly saw the two lines of blood and tears. Suddenly surprised.


    Almost no hesitation, Feng Feifei directly summoned the Fengyin Phoenix complex, the whole body of the fairy sounds lingering, behind the Phoenix wing unfolding, showing the gorgeous light.


    Feng Feifei knows that she must be the power of the genetic species, but she does not know what kind of genetic species is, and can only protect the body with the power of the phoenix phoenix, hoping to prevent the situation from worsening.


    But soon Feng Feifei found that it was useless. Her phoenix, the god-level phoenix that had reached the adult body, had no effect at all.


    At this time, she was not only bleeding in her eyes, but even bleeding from her nose and mouth began to look like a ghost. Even though she was in the body of the fairy phoenix, plus her beautiful face, Nor can it offset the horror.


    "Feng everyone is flustered, I will help you." A handsome young man at the main table, with a domineering temperament, fits with a giant spirit, exudes sacred radiance, and plays a sacred light on Feng Feifei. Want to help her suppress the strange power of her body.


    However, obviously there is no effect. Feng Feifei''s eyes have become bloody, and his mind seems to have gone wrong. Suddenly, he screamed in the sky, and the horror sound waves under the phoenix phoenix blessing directly shattered the entire banquet hall.


    Many of the princes and nobles in the hall did not react slowly, and they all resisted the horrible tremolo with the genetic combination. However, many people were shaken by the screams, and they bleed.


    Han Sen reached out and pulled the phoenix sound behind him. His **** flames rose and blocked the horrible sound waves.


    The original banquet hall was almost turned into a garbage dump in an instant.

 Chapter 3099： Save people

    Feng Feifei is one of the three major songs. The strength is very amazing. Even though the comers are high figures, many people are hurt by her sound waves.


    Even though some people use the power of genetics to try to help her, they are useless. The sound of the fairy on her body is like a tide, and there is a Phoenix fairy charm. The external force cannot be close.


    This was originally her strength, but now it has become her desperate power.


    The power of terror has made many strong people unable to get close, making her unscrupulous.


    Feng Feifei did not attack others. After screaming, he even extended his divine hands and inserted it into his face.


    If it is inserted, it is not only her eyes, I am afraid that the entire face will be destroyed.


    "Don''t be aunt..." Feng Yinyin cried and yelled, trying to rush to Fengfeifei.


    Hansen sighed in his heart, his body flashed, and he came to Feng Feifei behind him. One hand seemed to be a strong hoop around her body, blocking her arms and preventing her from self-harming. body.


    With a flash of body shape, Hansen took Feng Feifei into a room in the side hall, then closed the door and said to the Fengyin sound that went outside the door: "Little voice, keep the door, don''t let Anyone comes in."


    Feng Yinyin didn''t know why, and he was extremely trusting in Hansen. After listening to Hansen''s words, he stayed outside and stopped many nobles who wanted to rush in.


    The family members around Feng Feifei came over and were stopped by the Fengyin tone. They also listened to the order and kept the door.


    Within the room, Hansen put Feng Feifei on the table, so that she could not move, while the other hand untied the clothes on her chest, revealing reddish skin.


    I saw a place in her heart, there is a dark blue shadow, like a lotus flower, is emitting a terrible fierce air, like a flower of death blossoming under her skin.


    Hansen��s palm was filled with blood, and one hand pressed against the shadow. The nail pierced the skin and injected the power of the blood charm.


    As the power of the blood enchantment penetrated into the blood, from the shadow, the silk thread was oozing out, just like a hair.


    The bronze wire was drilled out of her skin, with the blood and the pain of the heart, and suddenly let Feng Feifei scream.


    "Xiaoyin, Hansen''s origin is unknown. How can he let him alone with your little sister? Let us go in." Situ Ya was anxious.


    Naturally, she is not worried about the safety of Feng Feifei, but she is afraid that Feng Feifei will not die. If Hansen really has the ability to destroy the murder of the uncle, she does not want to see it.


    Now that she is eager to get in, it is natural to hope to undermine Hansen��s actions. She does not want a little accident, and Feng Feifei must die.


    Since Hansen doesn''t want people to go in, maybe the process of treatment can''t be disturbed. If she breaks in, she might be able to make Hansen fail.


    "No, you can''t go in, Sanmu, he is saving the little girl." Feng Yinyin is very firm standing in front of the door, his hands open and press the door frame, no one is allowed to approach.


    "Little voice, you don''t know the sinister heart, the Hansen''s origin is unknown, maybe he is secretly hurting your little girl, let''s go in and see, otherwise he hurts your little girl, then it''s too late." Situ Yajian Feng When the sound insisted on stopping, he said: "If he really wants to save people, why not save it in our face, there must be awkwardness. We just go in and have a look, if he is really saving Feifei, we are not Will hinder him."


    Everyone also felt that there was reason. They all persuaded the Fengyin sound, but the Fengyin sound could not be heard. It was only firmly guarded in front of the door, and no one would put it in.


    "Ah!" At this moment, the sound of Feng Feifei came out of the room, and the voice was a little different, one after another.


    Feng Feifei is still in a state of being combined with the fairy phoenix. The sound is graceful and gentle. At this time, although it is screaming, it does not sound like the scream of ugly, but it is more like an uncomfortable embarrassment.


    Among the continuous calls, the faces of the people outside listened to some changes. Some people with impure thoughts showed some strange pictures in their minds.


    Where do they know that the bronze wire in the flesh, like the hair, is drilled out of the skin, making Feng Feifei painful, itchy and numb, and the sound is not purely painful, so it is so strange.


    "Not good, that **** is afraid of insulting Fifi, we are going in." Situ Ya knows that there is no such thing, but deliberately said so.


    Among these guests, many young aristocrats are the pursuers of Feng Feifei, so they can''t stand it, even if the Fengyin sound is blocked.


    Sure enough, I heard Situ Ya say so, many men are slightly changed in face, and then listen to the painful itching, let them imagine.


    "Miss sound, please let us in, otherwise if the person is doing evil to Miss Fifi, do you not harm your little girl?" A man walked to the front of Fengyin.


    The man''s identity was extremely noble, and Situ Ya saw him talking, and suddenly he was happy.


    "Sanmu will not harm Xiaogu." Feng Yinyin said with certainty, she was innocent, and she firmly believed that Hansen had no partial shake.


    "Xiaoyin, she doesn''t understand things, but we can''t sit and watch Feifei being hurt by the wicked, and rushing in together." Situya said as he went to the door.


    Feng Feifei��s family wanted to stop her. Situya immediately said: ��Small voice is not sensible, are you not sensible? We are all good at Fifi. If you don��t feel at ease, you will go in together.��


    A lot of family members also hesitated, and Hansen��s origins were indeed problematic. Second, the voices coming from the room were really confusing.


    As the family members hesitated, Situya rushed straight over and hugged the Fengyin sound in front of the door and said to the crowd: "Everyone must go in together and must not let the thief harm Feifei."


    That noble son also said: "Let''s go in and see together, you can''t let Feng everyone be wronged. If he is really saving the Phoenix, maybe we can help one or two."


    Those family members also doubted that Hansen was doing something to Feng Feifei in the end. At this time, he did not know whether it should be stopped. Moreover, the identity of the noble son was really honorable. When hesitated, the noble son and several distinguished people were already I walked to the door with Situya.


    Fengyin sound is too young at all, and he can''t get rid of it by Situya. He can only scream: "You let me go, don''t let you go in... Uncle Liu... What are you doing... stop them..."


    "Little voice, we are also good for your little girl." Situ Ya, for your good expression, the palm of your hand can''t wait to push the door.


    After pushing it for no push and knowing that the room was locked, Situya said coldly: "If he has no bad thoughts, why should he lock the door."


    Speaking, Situ Ya gathers strength and wants to force the door to open.


    She used all her strength and wanted to be shocked inside.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3100： Du Tianyu

    Hey!


    The door of the room was opened by Situ Ya, but he could not see the scene inside. He saw a majestic and holy white figure blocking the door.


    Hey!


    Situya still didn''t see what the white figure was. She felt black in front of her eyes. Two hooves squatted on her face and flew her out directly. At the same time, the white figure also put Situ Yahuai. The Fengyin sound in the middle of the past.


    Situya''s face was marked with two clear blood red hoofs, and the face bones were sunken down. The nose bones were directly broken off, hitting the crowd, and the back of the noble son held it down, which stopped. The figure is full of blood on his face.


    Everyone saw this clearly. The Stuart was flying a holy white deer. The antlers above his head exude an infinite glory, as if they were coming from the sun.


    The white deer has placed the phoenix sound on its back, blocking it at the door, staring at the people outside the door, quiet and calm, like a white jade statue.


    "The sage of the adult body of the white deer!" Some people were shocked to call out, the god-level genetic species are very rare, although the ranking of the holy white deer is not high, but it is relatively rare, not rare.


    It is not a simple matter to raise a god-level gene into an adult body, and it requires a lot of financial support.


    "Little grandfather, Han Sen this is really a wolf ambition, you have to save Feifei!" Situ Ya spit blood in his mouth, his heart is stunned, but still do not forget to seduce others.


    She is very clear, this time she betrayed Feng Feifei, if Feng Feifei is not dead, she will certainly find her head, with Feng Feifei''s network and ability, she is afraid that it is difficult to escape.


    The nature that Situya called the little grandfather is the noble son of the noble and noble. He has a purple hair and a distraction. It seems to be scattered with the rays of the sun. If a pair of eyes linger, the whole person exudes a mysterious and noble atmosphere. Like a **** in the myth.


    Among the guests of Feng Feifei, there are many noble people, but to say that the real aristocrats are only one person. Situ Ya is seriously injured, but still confuses this person. He knows that only he can suppress everything at this time.


    This sub-name is Du Tianyu, the son of Taiyi, the real **** of blood and nobles, who are blessed by the gods, and comparable to the common and powerful.


    "Han Sen, even if you are saving people, the situation of Feng everyone, let me wait until I can see." Du Tianyu let go of Situ Ya, and walked toward the holy white deer.


    I don''t know what kind of genetics he has merged, but there is a mysterious air movement in his body, which is almost condensed into essence, and turned into a holy mangling on him.


    Every step he took, his body seemed to be a tall one, and the majestic and holy Saint-Beast white deer seemed to be a little short before him.


    Everyone knows that this is an illusion. Not all of Tianyu''s body shape is getting bigger, but his momentum is too strong, which will make people feel this illusion, and the heart can''t help but envy it.


    Only the true gods and nobles, who are blessed by the gods, can have such an imposing manner. This is a natural and noble blood, the darling of the hereditary god.


    Even the sacred white deer of adulthood was afraid in front of him. If there was no Hansen command, I was afraid that he would have to retreat.


    Du Tianyu stepped out at the same time, and spoke lightly: "Let''s go."


    Although his tone was light, he seemed to have boundless power. Under the pressure of hegemony, the Saint Wenbai deer couldn��t help but step back and his body was shaking. He was forced to escape by Hansen��s command. .


    "If this is the case, then it is no wonder that I am all jade." Du Tianyu said faintly, the fists condensed the horror of the gods, and punched toward the holy white deer.


    Situya saw clearly in the back, although the pain on her face was very painful, but her heart was a big joy. She recognized that it was the combination of the jade and the god-level genetics jade crystal magic.


    Legend has it that this fist is invincible, and it has the power of femininity. When a fist hits, it can be a powder, but the mountain will be condensed and not scattered, still intact, like nothing.


    But as long as the wind blows, the mountain peak will collapse and become a dusty sky. Even if it is a god-level genetic species, it is difficult to face this punch.


    Those who can come here are all people with heads and faces. They almost all recognize the jade magic boxing of Tianyu. Even if they don��t recognize it, they must have heard of it. They feel a little pity in their hearts. A good Saint Wenbai deer is afraid to be Exploding the body, it has disappeared since then.


    Seeing that the jade magic boxing was about to slam on the sacred white deer, he saw a blood-red boxing force in the room, and it collided with the jade magic boxing of Dutianyu.


    boom!


    After a blast, everyone was shocked to find that Du Tianyu was stepped back by the red light punch. I saw that the long hair of Duantu was flying, the clothes on his body were flying, and his face rose from a strange The red tide is obviously not taking advantage of it.


    "How could it be... actually blocked the jade magic boxing of Du Tianyu..."


    "It��s terrible. The origin of Hansen is only a big problem. It can block the jade magic boxers. There are not many young people in the entire Yuxi City."


    "The red light is so weird, I don''t know what the power of the gene is."


    In the eyes of Du Tianyu, Shen Hui, staring at the door blocked by the holy white deer, slowly said: "Blood charm, you have blood charm? Who are you?"


    As soon as this statement came out, the entire hall was full of shock and inexplicable, **** charm of the name, in the high-level Qin State can be said to be well-known, the original Mo is relying on the blood charm and other three genetic species in Weiguo Among the emperors, the King of Wei was assassinated, and the Qin State was saved in distress. What a great feat.


    "Impossible... He is a mountainer... How can there be a genetic species like Blood Charm?" Situya couldn''t believe it.


    Du Tianyu said coldly: "If it is not a blood charm, there is no second kind of gene in the world that can destroy the power of my jade magic fist. It must be blood charm."


    In a time hall, the faces of many dignitaries and nobles have become very strange. Originally, Hansen was just a mountainer who opened an online shop, but he did not want him to not only send the mutated worm, but also had the holy white deer and blood charm. These genetic species, such as the spirit, even the gods of the gods and blood are all blocked by a fist, this is a horrible figure.


    "I am just a mountainer who opened an online shop." Hansen''s voice came from the house, and there was no special change. He was still expelling the power of the genius for Feng Feifei.


    "Since you are not willing to say it, let me see it myself." In the sky, the gods are blooming, and the body is even more Huaguang, just like the gods generally flash toward the door.


    Under the command of Hansen, the holy white deer has already let aside, and seeing that Tianyu has reached the door, but there is a **** fist rushing out of the door.


    "It''s good." Du Tianyu is proud to drink coldly, and the jade is blooming in the fist. It seems that the sun is rushing to the blood.

 Chapter 3101： Only refusing the enemy

    Du Tianyu''s jade magic boxing yin is the extreme hegemony. Because it is the exclusive gene of the god''s blood, it can exert its power and is far stronger than the general god-level gene.


    However, no matter how fierce he is, he is always blocked by the red fist, and it is difficult to rush into the room.


    Everyone is horrified in their hearts, and all the gods and nobles of Tianyu, who have tried their best to attack, have been blocked from the door and can''t step into the half step. The strength of Hansen''s strength is simply unimaginable.


    "Interesting." God, a son standing in the distance, looked at Du Tianyu and the red boxing war with great interest.


    Situya is even more shocked. The more Hansen is tyrannical, the more likely it is to remove the genetic power of Feng Feifei. This is definitely not good news for her.


    Inside the room, Hansen��s purple dragon and blood red are intertwined. He wields a fist and rejects the heavenly jade. The other hand pierces the feathers of Feng Feifei��s chest. The bronze wire in front of Feng Feifei��s chest was forced out.


    As a single bronze wire was drilled out, the shadow of the lotus under the flesh was gradually faded, and the blood color in Feng Feifei''s eyes gradually subsided, and people recovered some clarity.


    "What is he doing..." Feng Feifei gradually became awake, and suddenly saw the purple-red two-color brilliance of his body, like Hansen of the demon god, his heart was astonished.


    When she really saw the situation, she was shocked and inexplicable.


    "The **** of blood and nobles... He turned out to be a nobleman of the gods..." Feng Feifei saw Hansen slamming his fists with a hand, and even turned Du Tianyu away, even did not go to the direction of the door, eyes I have been staring at her chest.


    "Breast!" Feng Feifei thought of this, suddenly cheeks red, but see the scary bronze wire on the chest, she also knows that Han Sen is saving her.


    The heart is shy, but it is even more shocked. Han Sen��s hand shuts out the strong people like Tianyu, and there is still the strength to remove the strange and terrifying power from her. It seems that there is still plenty of power. What a horrible thing. Characters are simply unimaginable.


    "Who is he? How can he become a friend with Xiaoyin?" Feng Feifei''s emotional complex is extremely complex, and a pair of beautiful eyes are also full of strange colors.


    Outside the door, Du Tianyu has summoned the spirit of the soul to bring the blood of his **** to the extreme. The whole person is like a reincarnation of the gods, exudes a brilliant light, and every fist seems to carry the power to destroy the heavens and the earth.


    Even so, it is difficult to break into the middle of the room and stunned everyone.


    "What is the origin of Hansen? Can he compete with the nobles of the blood? Is he also a noble blood?"


    "Impossible? I have never heard of a nobleman with a Korean surname in my country."


    "But if it is not a noble blood of the gods, how can you stop the life and the gods?"


    "Today''s business, it is too strange and bizarre, Han Sen is too mysterious."


    ......


    "Little grandfather please stop, Hansen is helping me to treat the injury, and there is no harm. Please wait a moment outside, wait for my injury to be alleviated, thank you again." Feng Feifei''s voice came out from the room. .


    Fengyin heard the sound of Feng Feifei, and suddenly overjoyed: "Small aunt, how are you?"


    "Little voice, you don''t have to worry, Hansen is helping me for treatment, it should be good soon." Feng Feifei''s voice came out again.


    As soon as this statement came out, everyone was even more astonished. Hansen actually struggled with Du Tianyu while still treating Feng Feifei with injuries. This is incredible.


    Du Tianyu��s words were also slightly frowning, and his eyes were radiant, but he did not shoot again.


    "Han Gongzi is really a good skill. Today is a lot of inconvenience. I will fight with you again in the next day." Du Tianyu looked at the door and said, turned and left.


    Today''s World War I made Hansen''s name spread in Yucheng City. Although the scope of the biography was not very wide, it also made many nobles and jealousy.


    Of course, because only a few people have seen it with their own eyes, most of those who only hear about this matter think that the rumors are too exaggerated and there are many untrue things. Even if you have the blood charm, it is impossible to treat Feng Feifei''s injury while rejecting the gods and nobles.


    However, Hansen sent out the mutated worm, and also had the sacred white deer, the blood charm, but it was very heart-rending. Many people went to search for a small shop and wanted to see what was in Hansen��s shop. Rare genetic species are sold.


    The result was a little disappointing. Hansen��s shop did have a variant of the octopus, but the price was too high and it was not worth the price.


    In addition to these are some of the species of the Viscount and Earl class, even if there are some rare things, but they are not really good things.


    Some people who are singular, bought some rare genetic eggs in the store.


    Within the public uncle''s house, the uncle''s gaze was condensed, and he saw that the genus of the genus of the phoenix Philippine had suddenly appeared a lot of black gas.


    In a flash, it changed from Feng Feifei''s appearance to the original faceless bronze statue. The male uncle stopped the body and shook his mouth, and opened his mouth to spurt a blood.


    "Impossible...can never be...who broke the power of the sorcerer''s demon?" The eyes of the uncle were full of savage brilliance.


    "Master, are you okay?" The old servant quickly stepped forward to help the uncle.


    "I''m fine, I''m going to find Situya and ask her what happened." The uncle stopped pushing the old servant and screamed.


    When he finished speaking, he saw the hair scattered, and Situ Ya, who was full of blood, hurried over. When he met, he asked: "Master, is your sorcerer''s demon broken?"


    "What did Feng Feifei''s monk do?" The uncle screamed and asked.


    Situ Ya saw a face like a dirt, knowing that the princes of the uncle''s sorcerer''s sorcerer''s sorcerer was broken, and he quickly said that Hansen''s enemies were all heavenly, and said it for Feng Feifei''s treatment.


    She did not dare to stay there and watched Feng Feifei come out, and her guilty escaped to find the male uncle.


    The face of the male uncle has changed a lot: "Is that Hansen actually so capable?"


    "Master, what should we do now? Feng Feifei will not let me go." Situya hurried.


    The uncle''s face changed indefinitely, and it took a long time to bite his teeth: "Don''t worry, I have a way to let them die without a place to die."


    "What is the solution?" Situ Ya asked.


    "The big man has always wanted my lord and other genetic species. I have been reluctant. This time I haven��t taken care of it. I��m already dead. I don��t use these genetics. The adults will take the shot, and the two monks will die. "The uncle is in the eyes of the uncle."


    "Which person you said is the one who guards the Temple of Ice and Snow?" Situ Ya was surprised and happy.


    "Yes, there is a big man shot, even if he can force the enemy, it is useless, it is absolutely impossible to escape." The uncle said that he was gnashing his teeth.

 Chapter 3102： Golden lightning pattern

    Han Sen just returned to the hotel, Yang Fuzi said with excitement: "Adults...all...all sold out...the genetic eggs we put on...all but the octopus gone����"


    Hansen probably knew what had happened. He was shocked at the banquet. There were wealthy people who were very wealthy. Looking at his shop under curiosity, it was normal to take some genetic eggs.


    "Take the mutated worms under the eggs. After the other goods are finished, don''t do it again, wait until I get a new genetic egg." Han Sen has no intention to get any genetic eggs. His purpose can be It''s not purely for making money, just enough.


    "Adults, although you are supernatural, but you only have to dig up the genetic eggs by yourself, waste your adult time, do not say, can not form a good supply and marketing relationship, is not conducive to long-term development." Yang Fuzi said.


    "Yang old, what do you mean?" Hansen asked Yang Fuzi.


    "We can find the channel to purchase, and then sell it online, so although we earn less, but the water is flowing..." Yang Fuzi said his thoughts in detail.


    "That''s a trouble for you." Hansen gave the money and rights to Yang Fuzi.


    Yang Fuzi is very excited to prepare for the show. Before, he didn''t have the blood of the gods, and he didn''t have much pursuit. Now he has the blood of the gods, or the blood of the perfect god. Yang Fuzi is like a teenager. It is full of enthusiasm.


    "Right, the Saint Wenbai deer is temporarily used by you." Hansen said that he transferred the holy white deer to Yang Fuzi. If he had any troubles when he was not there, Yang Fuzi had the holy white deer to resist one. two.


    "Adults please rest assured that the old man must operate the store." Yang Fuzi was so excited that he could not speak. He had never thought about it before, and one day he could also drive the god-level genetics.


    "Safety first, other efforts are good." Han Sen waved his hand and returned to his room.


    Lying in bed, Hansen took out the stone sarcophagus to play, but his heart sighed secretly: "When the Tianshen Tower was exploded, even the scorpion sent by Miss Xiangyin was ruined. I am really sorry for her."


    Putting the stone sarcophagus to the mouth and playing the song that the scented to teach him, as before, there is a cloud of mist in the pupil, forming a cloud above him.


    There was a voice coming out of the cloud, which seemed to be a thunder and lightning, and it seemed to be a low-pitched Buddha.


    Hansen listened to this kind of voice many times, and did not figure out what it meant. Today, because of the scent of the heart, there is no room to listen to those voices, just playing with their eyes closed.


    The sound of humming, secluded and quiet, the power of the phonological system is the power of tremors, but the sound of squeaking will make people quiet, even if they are somewhat impetuous, they will be influenced by the sound and become calm.


    Hansen blows a song, touches the stone in his hand, and the closed eyes are also opened, but this time he sees the cloud at the top of his head, but it is a slight glimpse.


    In the past, when Hansen played, he could only hear the whisper of the gods, and he could not understand what it meant.


    But this time, he not only heard the whispering sound, but also saw that there was a golden lightning flash in the cloud.


    Even more bizarre is that the electric patterns formed by the thunder and lightning are actually the appearance of some symbols or words. Although Hansen has not seen the words, but I don��t know why, when I saw those messages, there was a strange kind in my heart. Feeling, it seems that I understand what they mean at once.


    Hansen suddenly came to the spirit, staring at the ever-changing golden lightning in the cloud and carefully remembering it. The more he saw it, the more surprised he was.


    Only for a moment, the lightning has gradually converge, and the voice inside is gradually disappearing. Even after a while, the cloud will dissipate.


    Hansen quickly took out the stone sarcophagus and played it again. Soon the cloud group gathered again, and the sound of chanting again came out inside, but the golden lightning pattern did not appear again.


    "How could this be?" Hansen repeatedly tried several times and the results were the same. No matter how he played, even if he tried to blow a song, he still had no golden lightning coming out of the cloud.


    "It��s a **** of a ghost. It��s obviously the same person. The stone is also the one. Why is there such a big difference?�� Hansen��s doubts, carefully recalling the difference between the play and the present.


    "Before I played, I didn''t think so much. I just felt that I had a lot of distracting thoughts with Miss Xiangyin. Now, if there is any difference, that is the only way." Hansen wants to retrieve it. The emotions just went to boast.


    It is a pity that this kind of emotion, even if you have the power to destroy the earth, can not be controlled, but the accidental tremor of the soul can also be an instant feeling, which can be controlled by manpower.


    The more Hansen let himself not think about it, the more he has no way to enter that mood, and he can only give up.


    "If the meaning of the golden lightning pattern is true, it would be too amazing." Han Sen secretly said.


    Although he did not see the complete Thunderbolt, but only the words he saw were already very amazing. The above recorded is actually the method of casting God.


    The so-called method of casting the gods is not to cultivate the god-level genetics, but to cast the true gods.


    Unfortunately, Hansen saw only a part of it, and it was only a matter of speculation.


    ��How can I see the full text?�� Han Sen really wants to figure out how to be able to cast the gods in the end. Is the truth recorded above true?


    "The sacrifice of the gods!" The illusion of the great demon appeared in front of Hansen, looking at the stone sarcophagus in the hands of Hansen, and his eyes were hot.


    "Do you know this thing?" Hansen asked to ask the big demon.


    "It is called the sacrifice of the gods, it is the ritual of the sacrifice of the gods." The great devil replied, but his eyes never moved away from the stone.


    "I know this is awkward, I want to ask you, what is the use of this thing?" Hansen frowned.


    The big demon recovered his gaze and smiled slightly: "As the name implies, of course, it is used to worship the gods, otherwise what else is it?"


    Han Sen looked at the big demon without talking. From the big demon to see the performance of Shi Jie, it would never be as simple as she said.


    "Don''t look at me like that. If you want to know the detailed usage of it, you can do it with you for a night." The big devil lay sideways opposite Hansen and hooked his chin with his fingers. Said.


    "I still have something, you are happy." Han Sen got up and got out of bed. It doesn''t matter if the big devil doesn''t say anything. If he can figure out the lightning messages in the cloud, he should be able to figure out what the use of Ishigaki is. .


    It��s just that Hansen��s own music rumors are not very good, that is, before the accidental feeling of Missy Yin, the golden lightning is excited.


    Let him come again, there is no such state of mind, but it can''t be done anyway.


    "I can''t do it myself. It doesn''t mean that others can''t. If the Fengyin sound is really the reincarnation of Miss Xiangyin, she must have great talent in music. It should help me to solve the secret of the shackles." Han Sen secretly calculated, intends to go Fight Fengyin to help.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3103： Iron curtain

    Hansen has not yet gone to find Fengyin, but Feng Feifei has come to his residence with Fengyin.


    "Miki, I have already discussed with Xiaogu, you moved to our house to live." Feng Yinyin took Hansen''s hand and said with joy.


    Han Sen looked to Feng Feifei on the side, Feng Feifei smiled and said: "The grace of life has not been repaid, let alone Xiaoyin and Han Gongzi are so attached to you. If Han Gongzi is willing to stay, Feifei is also very happy."


    "Good." Han Sen promised to come down, he had something to ask Feng Yinyin to help, there is no derogation.


    Feng Feifei did not expect Hansen to agree so refreshed, so it was a slight glimpse.


    "Han Gongzi, Feifei has something to ask." Feng Feifei converges his heart and said.


    "I have only one living room and no study room. If Feng is not disappointing, come to my room." Han Lin knows that Feng Feifei wants to talk to him alone and thinks about it.


    "Good." Feng Feifei hesitated, and he took it down.


    Hansen asked Jiang to take care of Fengyin, and he took Feng Feifei into his room.


    Feng Feifei naturally does not enter a man''s room casually, but this time it is a little urgent, so it can not care so much.


    Looking at Hansen''s room, seeing the furnishings are very common, it should be the original layout of the hotel, so that Feng Feifei is somewhat disappointed.


    She originally thought that such a character as Hansen, there will be some special hobbies, who knows so ordinary.


    "Feng everyone has something to say." Han Sen sat down on the sofa and looked at Feng Feifei.


    Feng Feifei looked solemn and bowed to Hansen: "Fifi is here to thank Han Gongzi for his life-saving grace, and second, to save the son''s life."


    "What do you mean by Feng Feng?" Han Sen looked at Feng Feifei with interest.


    "Is Han Gongzi, you killed the uncle, isn''t it wrong?" Feng Feifei did not answer, but looked at Hansen.


    "What about it?" Hansen did not deny.


    Feng Feifei sighed: "The public uncle said that in the end, it is also for me to die, the public uncle can not let me understand. But he even let me not let go, naturally will not let go of you."


    "You mean, the thing at the banquet is the uncle''s hand to you?" Hansen was slightly surprised.


    Feng Feifei nodded: "I have asked my friends to find out this thing. It is indeed the uncle''s action. He also used the power of my girlfriend Stuart. Otherwise, it would not be possible for me to be unconsciously. The power control of the genetic species, it is even more grateful to the son to save, but in this way, the public uncle will not let you go."


    "Since Feng everyone knows that it is the uncle and Situya, do you just watch them continue to be free?" Han Sen smiled and looked at Feng Feifei.


    "I didn''t intend to let them go, but now I can only watch them happy. Just yesterday, they were all invited to the Ice City." Feng Feifei saw Hansen somewhat puzzled and continued to explain. "Snow and Snow City is the territory of the Iron Man of the Aristocratic Iron Curtain. It is the blood of the hereditary gods. It has incomparably powerful power, and the Iron Curtain also holds the Wang Ting Guards. It is one of the real powers of my great Qin Empire. In the end, Fifi is just a singer. Even though there are a few thin faces, no one is willing to be a singer and a singer."


    "Why should I keep the iron curtain unprotected?" Hansen asked indulgingly.


    "According to the information I have discovered, the uncle has given his life''s income, many of the god-class genes that have been collected to the Iron Curtain, not only to protect the Iron Curtain, but also to kill you." Feng Feifei said that he couldn��t help but reveal a sigh of sadness.


    If it is only a public uncle, Feng Feifei has the confidence to deal with it, but the blood-stained aristocratic iron curtain is not something she can provoke, even if she wants to let things go, she can''t do it.


    There are some real aristocrats who expressed their willingness to help Feng Feifei resolve this kind of sentiment, but the conditions concealed are not acceptable to Feng Feifei.


    Feng Feifei came to Hansen this time, hoping to fight against the Iron Curtain with Hansen. Others don��t know Hansen��s true strength. She is very clear that Hansen is also a blood-blood aristocrat, even if there is no iron curtain, but it is not A strong person who can kill.


    Moreover, in the city of Yuxi, the iron curtain is no longer strong, and it is impossible to kill it without any reason.


    Hansen didn''t say much, and his eyes were looming, and his heart seemed to have made a decision.


    Since he had decided to go to Fengfeifei to live there, Hansen did not drag the water, so that Jiang and Yangfuzi packed up their things and went to Fengfeifei��s castle in Yubicheng.


    There is no banquet in the old castle today, it looks very quiet, Feng Feifei people arranged Hansen to live in a separate courtyard.


    Han Sen and Feng Yinyin came to the garden to play, see no one, Han Sen took the stone sarcophagus and handed it to Feng Yinyin: "Xiaoyin, you can see if you can play with this sarcophagus Songs, this is a bit weird, you have to inject strength to play."


    Although Feng Feifei''s strength is much stronger than Fengyin, Han Sen does not trust her. She does not want her to see the golden lightning pattern in the cloud, so she can only play Fengyin.


    "I will give it a try." Fengyin took the stone scorpion, and then summoned the mutated worm and the autumn sound ��, together with the two genetic species.


    Double fit requires a strong willpower and physical endurance, and general geneticists need a lot of practice to do it.


    It took only a long time for Fengyin to get two genetic species, and it was possible to carry out a double fit. Obviously, the talent is very good.


    After the completion of the fit, Feng Yinyin asked Han Sen: "Sanmu, what song do you want to listen to?"


    "You have the most feelings that you like the most." Hansen said quickly, if he guessed it is correct, it is not the high level of music that can make the golden lightning pattern appear, you must invest in feelings.


    The Fengyin sound nodded slightly, thinking a little, and put the stone scorpion on the lips and played it.


    Originally, it should be a bleak and distant snoring sound, but under the phoenix sound, it gives a fresh and natural feeling, making Han Sen feel refreshed.


    With the sound of the phoenix sound, the silk smoke overflowed from the pupil, and a cloud formed on the top of her head. The gods in the cloud burst like a **** in it.


    After a while, Han Sen actually saw a golden arc in the cloud. As the golden arc became more and more, the golden lightning pattern gradually formed.


    Hansen is very happy, carefully watching the golden lightning patterns and understanding the mystery.


    Https:


    . Literature Museum

 Chapter 3104： Casting atrium

    Today, I finally had the opportunity to watch the complete gold lightning pattern. He knew that the name of the lightning message was "casting the court."


    Then look at it, but Hansen feels a little strange. The method of casting God recorded in the casting court is not to turn himself into a god, but to cast the gene into a god.


    The gene species is divided into three growth stages, juvenile, adult, and ultimate. The general genetic species can reach adulthood, but only the most generous genetic species can evolve into the ultimate body, and complete its own ability. Developed, an unimaginable terrorist force erupted.


    However, if the genetic species wants to evolve and needs a large amount of flesh and blood to eat the genetic species, it is possible to step by step and grow.


    Whether it is a god-level gene or a general Viscount-type gene, the ultimate end point is the ultimate body, without surpassing the existence of the ultimate body.


    Even the peerless gene species, such as the Great Devil, can only evolve into the ultimate body, which is the end of the evolution of all genetic species.


    However, this method of casting the gods can make the genetics of the ultimate body go further, enter the extraordinary state of extremes, and create the body of the gods.


    That is to say, if Hansen can cast his own genetics into gods, then he can control a group of gods to fight, or fight with the gods to play an unimaginable fighting ability.


    According to the records, it is not easy to classify genes into gods. First, you need the support of the gods.


    The so-called gods should be the blood dragons of Hansen, which is the innate power of the lifeblood of the universe, which is equal to the primitive power of the gods.


    Once you have the gods, you need a gene that matches the nature of the gods, and then rely on the gods to let the gene evolve continuously, and ultimately help the extraordinary to promote the gods.


    But even with the gods and exclusive genetics, the chances of success are also very low, not all genetic species will be promoted to the gods.


    Although this part of the content makes Han Sen feel very interesting, but Hansen is not too hearty, because Hansen has long had the spirit of God, but do not know why, the Spirit of God will also be rejected by the power of the world, in the Empire Universe Can''t summon it.


    However, the content behind the cast **** court, Hansen widened his eyes.


    The ultimate goal of the Casting Court is not to be as simple as the evolution of the gods, but to use the power of the spirit of the spirit to break the space barrier and enter the realm beyond the heavens and the reincarnations, so that it can be free from the rules of the world. Ignore the law of life and death, free to enter and exit the reincarnation and the heavens.


    "If I can really reach that realm, can I freely break the space barrier and return to the big universe?" Hansen was very happy.


    But continue to look at it, Han Sen''s face is a bit bad.


    According to the above records, in order to achieve that kind of realm, it is necessary to create a **** that respects the level, and at the same time it is possible to do it.


    In the following golden thunder and lightning patterns, some examples of the evolution of genetic species with high success rates are given. The Ten Heavenly Heavenly Kings and the Great Desires are among them.


    The abbreviation of the ten-party Heavenly King is the king of the kingdom, which is the peerless gene of the legendary Qin Xiu.


    The abbreviation of the Devils of the Heavens is the Great Devil, which is the one that is wrapped in Hansen.


    They are all peerless genetic species that have been promoted to the level of resurrection. Even if they are not promoted to gods, they are only the ultimate body. Their own strength can harden the gods, powerful and unimaginable.


    Such a genetic species recorded a total of five in the materials of the Casting Court, and the other three Hansen had never heard of it.


    It is also recorded in the data that all the genetic species have been promoted to the point where the organic rate is lower, and the lower the genetic species, the lower the probability.


    Even if it is the king of the king and the great demon, the chances of being successful in casting the gods are only two or three percent. The low probability of other genetic species is simply unimaginable.


    "I didn''t expect the status of the Great Devil to be so high, it can be compared with the king of Qin Xiu." Han Sen was surprised.


    Although he had long known that the Great Devil was strong, he did not want to be strong enough.


    Hansen is very skeptical that in the gene universe, the wind and the wind are stirring, it is probably only the king of the king under the control of Qin Xiu, not Qin Xiu himself.


    Otherwise, it cannot explain why Qin Xiu��s blood will be blue. The human blood of the Imperial Universe is obviously red. Qin Xiu can��t be an exception, and the blood of the king of the king is just blue.


    "The big demon is so attached to the stone scorpion. Does she also want to use the method of casting the gods to achieve the body of the gods?" Han Sen secretly guessed.


    "Miki, this stone is so strange, how can there be clouds and thunder and electricity?" After Fengyin blew a song, he noticed the clouds and thunder on the top of his head, and asked with some surprise.


    "Small sounds, stone sarcophagi and cloud lightning are the secrets between us. Don''t tell other people, okay?" Hansen said with a phoenix sound.


    "Can''t even talk to Xiaogu?" asked Feng Yinyin.


    "No one can say, only two of us know." Hansen solemnly said.


    "Well, this is the secret of the two of us, the sound will not be said." Feng Yinyin extended his finger and smiled: "We pull the hook."


    "Okay, pull the hook." Han Sen stretched out the little finger, hooked up with the little finger of Fengyin, and the thumb was opposite.


    The discovery of the Casting Court allowed Hansen to rekindle hope. Although it is not easy to know, it is always an opportunity.


    The five genetic species in the data, Hansen can not get it for a while, the big demon is around him, he can''t deal with it, and he doesn''t even know where the real body of the big demon is.


    "Although I don''t have a peerless genetic species, but the probability of success in cultivating the god-level genetic species is second only to those peerless genetic species. I have a **** charm and a golden-winged peacock king. I can try it, just where to go. Looking for the gods that match them?�� Hansen��s heart secretly thought: ��The only thing that can match now is the blood dragon and the blood dragon, but the blood dragon is just a young body, and it must be fed to the ultimate body first. Only when there is a chance to merge with the blood dragon and create the body of the gods, this is not so easy."


    Thinking of this, Han Sen glanced at the golden-winged peacock king in the sea of ??souls, seeing that it is still in the state of light eggs, or has not completed evolution.


    "Is feeding is too slow, and there are not so many genetic species of flesh and blood. It seems that I can only use the black crystal armor to promote the blood dragon after the evolution of the Golden-winged Peacock King." Han Sen made up his mind, but unfortunately I don''t know when the Golden Winged Peacock can evolve.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he suddenly heard a noisy voice coming from outside. He stood up and looked out from the window. He saw a large number of uniformed troops surrounded the Fengfeifei Castle.

 Chapter 3105： Ancient sacrifice copper

    "Lu Tong collar, I don''t know what to do when I visit the Hanshe?" Feng Feifei took the door to the door and confronted the guards.


    The Wang Ting Guards Army is responsible for the security defense of Yubi City. It consists of fourteen cavalry, which are under the control of fourteen commanders, and the fourteen rulings are under the jurisdiction of the Iron Curtain.


    There are two deputies under the Iron Curtain, which is the composition of the entire Royal Court Guard.


    The fourteen Guards also have the reputation of Wang Ting XIV. Every commander is an extraordinary figure. Although the entire Guards cannot be said to be the words of the Iron Curtain, most of the leaders are loyal to the Iron Curtain. dedicated.


    This Lei Lion ride is responsible for the security and defense work in this area. It is the commander of the Iron Curtain.


    Nowadays, he surrounded the family of Feng Feifei with the members of the Lei Lion. Obviously, the meaning is not so simple, so Feng Feifei''s face is very unsightly.


    "Lee lion riding received a report, there may be a forbidden product hidden here, you need to search, please cooperate with Feng." Lu San straight body sturdy, wearing a scales, riding a full body flame of the lion, just like **** from **** The devil is generally terrible.


    "Prohibited goods? What is the forbidden product?" Feng Feifei asked.


    "Confidential." Lu San said coldly and waved: "Go into the search, search carefully."


    "Slow, Lu Tong collar, you have such a private home for no reason, it seems to be out of order?" Feng Feifei said with an eyebrow.


    "How? Feng everyone should be an enemy of the Guards?" Lu Sanzhi looked unchanged, cold face said.


    "Don''t dare." Feng Feifei knows that he must not be detained with this hat and is an enemy of the Guards. Then there is the suspicion of rebellion and the sin of innocent.


    "Since I don''t dare, I still don''t retreat." Lu Sanzhi ordered the soldiers under the hand to continue to rush inside the castle.


    Feng Feifei can only order the family to concede and avoid conflict with the Lei Shi riding. Otherwise, even if it is not guilty, it will become a big crime, which is equal to the national law of the entire Daqin Empire.


    Feng Feifei knows that Lu Sanzhi is never simple, but there is no way. Although she has a great reputation, she is one of the three popular singers, but the identity of the singer is only famous, but there is no real power and status.


    Usually, those dignitaries give her face, and the Guards naturally do not dare to offend her at will.


    But now it is different. If Lu Sanzhi came from the command of the Iron Curtain, then whose face is not easy to use unless there is a real big nobility. Unfortunately, the last time Feng Feifei refused those powers, and no big aristocrats would help her in this time.


    Lu Sanzhi did not go in and searched. He just rode on the lion and stopped at the gate, waiting for the results of the search.


    "What happened?" Hansen went to Feng Feifei and asked.


    "Lu Tong said that someone reported that my family had a contraband." Feng Feifei said.


    Han Sen stared at Feng Feifei without speaking. Feng Feifei naturally understood what he meant. He whispered to Han Sen: "How can I hide any contraband? It must be that the Iron Curtain is deliberately looking for us."


    "I''m afraid it''s not just about finding trouble." Hansen said indifferently.


    Feng Feifei also wants to say something. He suddenly heard a soldier riding a lion ran on one knee and reported it in front of Lu Sanzhi: "The swearing commander found a large number of ancient sacrifice copper in the basement."


    "Impossible!" Feng Feifei suddenly changed his face and called out directly.


    "It is true or false to see." Lu San said coldly and coldly, and then let his hands and phoenix Feifei and others went to the basement.


    Han Sen was with Feng Feifei. Feng Feifei hurried to the basement and looked inside. It turned out that there was a piece of copper casting into a brick shape.


    The colors of the copper are a bit odd, not ordinary bronze, not brass and copper, but a kind of fairy blue, which looks like a piece of blue copper brick.


    "Feng everyone, you are so bold, you dare to hide the ancient sacrifice copper, you know what is this big sin?" Lu San straight cold voice to Feng Feifei.


    "Someone is planted and framed, and those ancient sacrifices are not mine." Feng Feifei��s face was very ugly, and her eyes stared at Lu Sanzhi. She didn��t know whether it was the hands and feet of Lu Sanzhi��s people, or her traitors. .


    "If there is anything, go to the Guards and the military to say it again. This matter must be thoroughly investigated." Lu San waved his hand and shouted: "Come, bring everyone back."


    Not waiting for Feng Feifei to order, all the family members have summoned the genetic species, and the soldiers who are riding the lions are confronted, and each face is very ugly.


    In the kind of place where the military is guarded, a good living person must have a layer of skin to get out. It��s still a good life. If you don��t have a good life, you won��t be able to come out. They don��t want to go to that place, simply and There is no difference in hell.


    Feng Feifei is also a big chaos in a single time. How can the singer be red, how strong the strength is, and it is impossible to confront the national machine. Unless it can reach the level of the song Wang Zhong��s separation, even many gods and nobles and emperors have to pay attention to it. It is possible to let the Guards have taboos.


    Feng Feifei obviously has not reached that level, and did not think that the Iron Curtain would actually play this hand, and want to take them down without blood.


    As long as they are taken into the garrison, they are unreasonable and afraid that they will not live.


    If it is resistance, it is a rebellious sin. When it is time to die, even if it can kill, it is impossible to escape from Yucheng City.


    At that time, not only the Lei Lion ride, the entire Daqin Empire will become their enemy.


    Feng Feifei had no main heart at this time, and his eyes could not help but look at Han Sen.


    "Lu Tong collar, are you sure to take us back?" Hansen looked at Lu Sanzhi.


    "You are Hansen?" Lu San looked coldly at Hansen.


    "It seems that Lu Tong is recognized." Han Sen said faintly.


    Lu San straightly snorted: "Is it your day at the birthday party of Feng everyone? I think it is simply that you are deliberately planting the phoenix, who are your masterpieces?"


    This reversed the words of black and white, and still deliberately provoked his relationship with Feng Feifei, which has made Han Sen sure that all this should be the iron screen of the hand is not wrong.


    Lu Sanzhi directly shouted at the opportunity of not speaking to Hansen at all: "What are you waiting for, don''t take this vicious thief to me."


    The soldiers who were riding the lions answered in unison, and they were ready to win Hansen.


    Lu Sanzhi was sitting on the back of the lion with no fear, and looked at Han Sen with a scornful look. The look was like watching a dead person.


    In his view, Hansen��s rebellion or not, today is hard to escape, no doubt a dead man.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a voice yelling outside the gate: "Han Sen... Hansen, where are you?"


    The eyes of the people could not help but look outside the gate. I saw a 13-year-old boy screaming out from the outside. A pair of unparalleled arrogant appearances seemed to have not seen the fierce squadrons. Come in, the frame is like a little bully in the village.

 Chapter 3106： The defeated Prince is driving

    "His Royal Highness Prince!" Lu San straight saw the boy, suddenly stunned, and quickly came down from the lion''s back, kneeling to the boy.


    Suddenly, the soldiers who were riding the lions were kneeling down, and everyone was saluting the boy.


    The teenager ignored it and walked straight to Hansen. He took Hansen��s hand and said, "Han Sen, how come you came to Yuhua City and didn��t inform me, if you didn��t beat me at the Fengfeifei banquet. The things of Tianyu are introduced into the palace, I don''t know that you have come to Yubicheng."


    This young boy is naturally the Qin Dynasty''s prince Qin Bai, the only successor of the future Daqin Empire. Today''s emperor has only Qin Bai such a son, even if he does not want to be an emperor.


    "The emperor is not a place where ordinary people can go. Even if I want to find you, I can''t get in." Hansen smiled.


    "It turned out that this is the prince neglected, go, now I will play with me into the palace." Qin Bai took Han Sen to go, like a big child.


    In fact, he is indeed a big child. At the age of thirteen or four, it is a common time for people to play.


    "His Royal Highness, this person is suspected of possessing the ancient sacrifice of copper, and needs to bring back the investigation of the garrison." Lu Sanzhi quickly said.


    "Which private collection of ancient bronze, the Prince wants to take him away?" Qin Bai said with some impatience, Lu San straight.


    Lu Sanzhi quickly went to court: "Princes of the Prince will forgive sins. The ancient sacrifice of copper is the heavy weapon of the country. It is related to the rise and fall of my great Qin empire. I have the iron law in the Daqin state, but those who cherish the ancient sacrifices are more than one jin. When beheading the sin, there is at least a hundred pounds of ancient sacrifice copper hidden here, and its sin is even the nine people..."


    Snapped!


    Lu Sanzhi��s words have not been finished yet. Qin Bai has already slapped his face in his face. Although Lu Sanzhi can hide and sneak, he dares not to hide or dare to flash, nor dare to compete with Qin Bai with strength. The red palm prints on the face of the hard-boiled slap, and the five finger prints are clearly visible.


    "This prince is doing things, do you need to teach you?" Qin Bai glared at him, a pair of God''s oldest son, the second child''s hegemony, is simply the best in the defeated family.


    However, this slap in the face, but Hansen is in a good mood, Feng Feifei is also a surprise, she did not expect Hansen to have such a relationship with the Prince Qin Bai.


    "His Royal Highness, state-owned national law, family has family rules, ancient sacrifice copper..." Lu Sanzhi did not dare to fight back, but he was not willing to give in to Qin Bai, but also wanted to continue.


    Snapped!


    Qin Bai was slap on the other side of his face. This time, he was even more embarrassed, and he spit out blood directly from Lu��s mouth.


    Lu San straightened his mouth and wanted to talk, but he did not say it at all. He was slap in the face of Qin Bai and directly pumped his words and the blood of his mouth.


    "The ancient bronze princes were placed here by the prince. Do you want to take the dagger with the prince, do you want to marry the prince of the prince?" Qin Bai screamed at Lu Sanzhi.


    When Lu Sanzhi suddenly changed his face, his body trembled, his cold sweat on his back, and his clothes drenched. He certainly knew that these ancient sacrifices were not Hansen and Fengfeifei, and he knew that this was not Qin Bai��s. .


    But now Qin Bai said this, but he dare not say it again. He wants to marry the royal family of the nine, which is a crime that his small guardian commander can bear. Even if it is too embarrassing today, it can��t afford it. Such a big sin.


    "Chen did not know, the minister did not know that the ancient sacrifice of copper is the Prince''s Highness, please the Prince''s High Court to sin ..." Lu San swallowed the blood in his mouth, and quickly pleaded with Qin Baitou, he really can not afford such a crime.


    "Since I know the crime, I don''t want to roll it. It''s really useless." Qin Bai didn''t look at Lu Sanzhi, and said coldly, a little tyrant.


    Lu San hated and angered in his heart. He thought that he could take Hansen and Feng Feifei to the net and bring them back to the garrison.


    Who knows that not only did people bring them back, but their faces were swollen and they didn��t say that even the hundreds of pounds of ancient sacrifice copper could not be brought back.


    However, there is Qin Bai here today, and he has left the ancient sacrifice of copper. He is no longer able to take Hansen anyway. He can only swear by Qin Bai after the ceremony, and he took a look at Han Sen. The soldiers who were riding the lions retreated.


    Feng Feifei and others were both surprised and happy. They thought that they were in jeopardy. Who knows that this famous defeated prince actually went down, not only saved them, but also swollen his face like a real person like Lu Sanzhi. Great people.


    Hansen now knows why so many people want to be emperors, and they all want to be tyrants. When they are faint tyrants, they are much better than good emperors.


    Like Qin Bai, this lawless prince, who really wants to do what he wants, how to defeat his family, how to cool down, how to be cool, but only after suffering the people of Qin.


    However, Qin Bai��s actions made Han Sen feel very comfortable, and naturally he would not be defeated.


    "Han Sen, now it''s okay, go back to the palace with me, you are coming, this time you must avenge me." Qin Bai said with a cheerful introduction of Hansen.


    "His Royal Highness, today''s business is over, but this thing is not finished, I am afraid I can''t enter the palace with you for the time being." Hansen sighed.


    "What else is there? Has the ancient sacrifice of copper been solved for you? Lu Sanzhi should not dare to come to you again." Qin Bai slightly stunned.


    "Lu Sanzhi is just a small role to take orders. And what really wants my life is the iron curtain of the royal court guardian." Hansen said the cause and effect of the matter.


    "That is the **** old man is really damn, you should have killed him, now he ran to the ice screen of the Iron Curtain, this thing is not easy to do." Qin Bai noodles are difficult.


    Although he is lawless, he is not really not a bit of scruples. In addition to today''s emperor, there are still a few people who make him a little jealous.


    Qin Bai is most afraid of a few Tai Fu, that is to teach his teacher, is really dare to beat him, he is a lot of awe.


    As for the Iron Curtain, it is also one of the real power figures of the Daqin Empire. Although he is not sensible in his play, he knows that this person is very powerful. Although he is not afraid, he cannot treat the Iron Curtain like Lu Sanzhi.


    After thinking about it, Qin Bai said with enthusiasm: "But it''s okay, you will join me in the palace with Feng everyone, I don''t believe it, then the iron curtain dare to go to the palace to make it difficult for you?"


    Feng Feifei and others listened to the smiles in the heart. The place in the palace is the place where ordinary people can enter and leave. Even if Qin Bai is willing to recruit them into the palace, it is impossible to stay in it for too long. Otherwise, the minister will be criticized and even They will also be given a sin of ignorance of the monarchy.


    "His Royal Highness, this matter will be solved sooner or later. It is not a way to hide. It is not necessary to enter the palace. Can I ask you for a favor?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "You said, as long as the Prince can help, it will not be what you want." Qin Bai said with a slap in his chest.

 Chapter 3107： Exclusive genie

    "It��s really noisy." After listening to Lu Sanzhi��s report, the Iron Curtain said with a cold face.


    "The big man, Han Sen and the Prince have a very different relationship. We want to move him, I am afraid it is not easy." Lu Sanzhi said.


    The Iron Curtain seems to be somewhat disdainful: "The mountains of the Great Qin Empire are the ones of our comrades who have been killed and killed. Today, the wiseness of the dynasty is the sacredness of the world, and it is tolerant of the princes. These traitors must be removed, otherwise the future will surely be a disaster. Chao Gang."


    "But the Highness of Prince Edward is now in the old castle of Fengfeifei, I am afraid it is not good to start." Lu Sanzhi is not right.


    His face still faintly hurts now, and he dare not go to Fengjiao Fort to take people.


    The iron curtain waved and said: "You don''t have to go, you really want to kill him, why bother to take people, and thousands of miles away, you can take their lives."


    "What do you mean by adults?" Lu San looked puzzled at the Iron Curtain.


    The Iron Curtain smiled and summoned a genetic species. The genetic species was a bronze ancient man, and it was the sect of the lord.


    "The uncle is the oldest child who has acquired the god-level genie in a ancient Yin dynasty. This kind of gene is extremely rare, and it matches my god''s blood. I used to find him many times and wanted to pay a high price. In the end, he has been pushing all the way and refused to give it to me. This time, I sent it to my door. Now I have the exclusive genetic seed, and I just took Hansen to try the power."


    "I heard that the genius of the genie needs to have the other''s genetic organization before it can be used. Now Hansen is sure to guard against it. It is not easy to get his genetic organization." Lu Sanzhi.


    The Iron Curtain is obsessed with watching the sorcerer''s demon species: "That is in the hands of the uncle, the old man has a set of digging veins, but when it comes to the use of genetic species, he is a waste, and the commander is so powerful. The genetic species, he can not really play its power, or else let the Feng Feifei live to the present?"


    The iron curtain stretched out and stroked the sorcerer''s magical species. It was like touching the lover''s skin. He continued to say: "The power of the sorcerer''s magic is not so simple, and it just matches my god''s blood. It has been refining me into a proprietary gene, and the power that can be exerted is even stronger."


    Lu Sanzhi looked curiously at the sorcerer''s demon species. He had never seen the sorcerer''s demon species before. At this time, I saw it carefully and saw that it was a faceless bronze ancient man.


    But a careful look, but not as simple as ordinary bronze, in the bronze ancients, there is a red line like the meridian blood vessels, all over the body.


    "Do you notice the bloodline? It is the result of the **** blessing of the sinister sinus after being the exclusive genetic species. The current sect of the genie does not require Hansen''s genetic organization and can kill him. "The Iron Curtain said, he extended his right index finger and cut it with a knife. Then he used his own blood to write the word Hansen on the face of the bronze ancient man without eyes.


    The word Hansen written in blood suddenly flashed a strange blood. Those **** light seemed to be contagious, and the blood lines on the sorcerer''s demon species all lit up and became more and more embarrassing.


    In the strange blood, the genius of the genius gradually changed, and it seems that the form is changing toward Hansen.


    The Iron Curtain proudly said: "The real power of the sorcerer is a kind of power similar to fate. The low-level method requires the other''s genetic organization, a hair or some dander. But that is only the lowest level. Usage, the real use method is not so troublesome at all, just need to write the name of the other party on it, under the power of causal fate, you can activate the genie magic. Of course, the name must be the name that the other party often uses, no matter True or false can be, the name is just a symbol of fate, as long as he uses this symbol for a long time, whether it is true or false will be contaminated with the power of fate, and his body.


    "The commander''s magic is so powerful, Hansen will die this time." Lu Sanzhi said.


    At any time, the twists of the blood lines, the bronze ancients gradually turned into Hansen''s appearance, Lu San directly complimented: "Sure enough, that is the appearance of Hansen, the adults have the genius to be the exclusive genetic species, and will inevitably go further. More than three public days are available."


    The iron curtain laughed: "The strength of the three public can not be shaken by a sorcerer''s demon. The sorcerer''s magic is strong, but it also has its weaknesses. If the other party''s strength is too strong, or there is a strong god''s blood and shelter, the commander The power of the magic species does not have much effect, and may even be countered."


    Lu Sanzhi suddenly said something worried: "It is said that Hansen is also a blood-blood aristocrat. Will he be exempted from the power of the militant?"


    The iron curtain sneered: "Even if he is a noble blood god, it is not as noble as the blood of my **** of ice and snow, not to mention that I still have the blood of the yin in the veins, and the two blood vessels are blessed, even if he is really a noble blood, There is only one dead road."


    Between the words, the sorcerer''s demon has been completely transformed into Hansen''s appearance.


    Ice and Snow Star is a planet in the area under the jurisdiction of Yubi City. Ice and Snow City is built on it. The center of the city is a temple of ice and snow.


    The Iron Curtain has a **** of ice and ice that has given the blood of God. It can communicate with the Snow God. It can even fight with the Ice and Snow God. It is far from the general blood of the gods. Even the perfect blood of the gods, there is also the blood of the ice gods of the Iron House. Not as good as it is.


    Moreover, this blood can be hereditary, which means that the Iron Family will have the blood and ice gods when they are born, but they want to fit in with the ice and snow gods and need to be carried out within the Temple of Ice and Snow.


    There are many kinds of genes and genes on the ice and snow stars. The iron family also opened the ice and snow stars. After all, there is no merchant and trade. It is difficult for a planet to prosper only by one family.


    The Iron Man came to the Iron Curtain generation. For three consecutive generations, he has stabilized the position of the Wang Ting Guards. With his position, Ice and Snow Star is also developing quite prosperously.


    Han Sen was walking on the streets of Ice Snow City at this time. He came to the front door of Tiefu in a short time. Looking at the metal gates and the large palace-style buildings that were up to three feet, Hansen��s mouth could not help but sneer.


    Hansen has always disliked trouble, and he does not like others to find trouble for himself. Since the trouble has already been found, he can only solve the trouble.


    The Iron House itself was built around the Temple of Ice and Snow. When Hansen stood in front of the gate, he could see the temple of ice crystal jade carving.


    "Let me see how strong the gods and nobles in this world are." Hansen stepped out and walked toward the gate of Tiefu.


    "Tiefu is forbidden, and no one can be arrogant." Hansen is still a hundred meters away from the gate, and the guards guarding the door shouted at him.

 Chapter 3108： Dutong Tiefu

    "Adult, there is a person who claims to be Hansen saying that he is coming to see you." The Iron Curtain is preparing to launch the power of the sorcerer''s demon, putting Hansen in the dead, but suddenly heard someone swearing outside.


    "What? Hansen, he dared to come to Ice City?" Lu San was suddenly furious.


    "How many people did he bring?" asked the iron curtain frowning.


    "There is only one." The outside guard replied.


    "One?" The iron curtain is slightly stunned.


    "Adults, there must be conspiracy among them." Lu San said quickly.


    "In my house, what else can he make? I am going to see what he wants to do and invite him into the living room." The iron curtain said faintly.


    Ice Snow City is his old nest, even if the top strongman of the Daqin Empire comes here, there must be a three-point jealousy, not to mention a Hansen.


    The iron curtain thought and moved, and the sorcerer''s magic that had become Hansen''s appearance was included in the imprint of the gods. Now that all the preparations have been done, only he needs to be mindful, he can put Hansen Dead.


    However, without using genetic organization, it is a drawback to use only their own blood to win the other''s life.


    Use the other party''s genetic organization to kill, if it is a problem, it will be countered, and it will have little damage to itself. However, if you use your own blood to kill your life, if you are countered by the other party, you will have great harm to yourself.


    After all, the method of killing blood is based on the true blood of the Iron Curtain. In addition, the mental power of the Iron Curtain itself locks Hansen��s image and has a great connection with himself. Otherwise, it is just a name, and it will inevitably have the same name. The same surname.


    When the Iron Curtain and Lu Sanzhi came out together, they saw that Gong Shuzhi and Situ Ya were waiting outside.


    "The curtain man, that Hansen dared to come to the Iron House, this is the best chance to kill him, but also asked the adults to kill him and retaliate for me." The uncle said with a gnash.


    "This is natural, but before that, it would be fine to listen to what he said." The iron curtain said and walked toward the living room.


    The uncle did not dare to violate the Iron Curtain and had to say: "The Curtain, the old man will go with you, I will watch him die."


    "Good." Iron curtain said faintly.


    The uncle stopped behind the iron curtain and entered the living room with Lu Sanzhi, one left and one right. Situya hesitated and finally followed.


    Hansen is admiring the murals in the living room. When he sees the Iron Curtain and other people coming in, he looks at the person who is headed and asks: "Is it the Iron Man?"


    "Yes, this seat is the iron curtain. What are you doing when you come to me?" The iron curtain sits on the main seat, and the domineering inadvertently reveals, looking at Hansen with a blank expression.


    Hansen��s everything has been investigated, and Hansen��s appearance has been seen in the images brought back by Lu San, otherwise he has no way to lock Hansen with his heart.


    "The only thing that has to happen here is to ask the adults to kill the uncle and Situya. The ancient sacrifice of copper will be written off. I have no grudges with the adults." Han Sen said faintly.


    "Bold!" Han Sen said this, Lu San straight angered out.


    Gong Shushu also said to the Iron Curtain: "This is so crazy, please ask the adults to kill."


    The Iron Curtain ignored them, but looked at Han Sen coldly: "Qin is a land of jurisprudence. Do you really think that you can cover the sky with the power of the Prince? Don''t say that the Prince has not yet succeeded in the big position. Even if he inherits the position of the Qin State, he can��t rule the country��s rulers and ignore it.


    "The big man who said this is really reasonable and has a good foundation." Han Sen said faintly.


    "You are satirizing this seat?" The iron curtain has been in the upper position for a long time. Although it has not launched the genetic species, the kind of superiority that has been cultivated for a long time has made people feel invisible and oppressive, as if they were like a knife. When you look at your eyes, there are some legs that are soft.


    It is a pity that this kind of momentum is useful to others. For Hansen, the master who breaks the heavens and the earth and dares to even the temple, it is useless.


    Hansen is undecided and continues to say: "I am not a prince-in-law. I am not arguing for reason. I only ask the big man, the male uncle and the Situya. Do the adults kill?"


    "How about not killing?" The iron curtain eagle is like electricity, staring coldly at Hansen, and the momentum of not being angry is really extraordinary.


    "The curtain man is really not willing to contaminate too much blood." Hansen sighed.


    Hansen��s words are from the heart. He has never been a killer. He can��t kill people. He has always been unwilling to let his hands get bloody.


    However, this is heard in the ears of the Iron Curtain, but it is incomparably arrogant.


    Lu Sanzhi and others have already screamed out loudly, and the Iron Curtain is even more angry and laughs: "Well, I want to see if you want to see if you are contaminated with blood in the house of my iron curtain."


    Han Sen knows that there is no possibility to talk about it anymore, and he will not speak any more. He just summoned the blood charm and merged with himself.


    At the same time, the blood dragon is also summoned, and it is also perfectly integrated with itself.


    The blood **** dragon gave him purple scales, wrapped the whole body, and the blood charm made his hair hang down, turned into a blood red color, and there was a monkey tail behind it.


    Hansen��s eyes are influenced by the blood dragon and the blood enchantment, and become a kind of fascinating purple, coupled with the purple red two-color halo emitted by the body, the whole person looks like a demon evil spirit. general.


    "Dare to use genetics in the Iron House, you are looking for death." Lu San straight and a Lei Lei lion fit, punched with a horrible thunder fire to Han Sen.


    The power of thunderfire turned into a lion and rushed to Hansen, full of horrific explosive power.


    The male uncle hated Hansen very much, and almost did it with Lu Sanzhi. He merged with a mysterious wolf, a god-level genetic species, and he was promoted to the ultimate form. This is his strongest. Gene species.


    The wolf''s ear appeared on the head of the uncle, and the wolf tail appeared on the back. The body grew black hair. The body radiated cold black gas, condensed in the palm of the hand, and directly caught Hansen''s head. The cold black gas turned into a black. Wolf head.


    Situ Ya gritted his teeth, and the sound of a bird-like sound like a lark in his mouth turned into a ring of sound waves. The sound wave seemed to be a tidal wave, and the rushing fire to the thunder lion and the black wolf head turned out to make the thunder fire. The power of the lion and the black wolf head has doubled.


    The two horrible forces, spurred by the tidal waves, rushed toward Hansen.


    Han Sen looked flat and raised a fist. The purple and red air condensed toward the fist, and there was a sound of dragons in the faint.


    "No, he is really a **** aristocrat, you are going back." Iron curtain shouted.


    However, it is too late, Hansen has launched the **** dragon''s genetic fit technology "blood dragon ascends to heaven", a purple-red giant roars out from his fist, with an unparalleled hegemonic attitude, instantly destroy everything, and thunder The power of the lion and the black wolf head blew, and it rushed forward.


    Bq

 Chapter 3109： Blood dragon rises to heaven

    In the twinkling of an eye, the iron curtain turned into a snow god, a black hair instantly turned into a white snow, and the skin became crystal clear. The whole person exudes a strong chill, and the snow flies out of the air, and it hits Hansen��s blood dragon. But after all, it was a little late.


    boom!


    Lu Sanzhi and Gongshu, who were the first to bear the brunt, were directly bombarded by the overbearing power of the blood dragon ascending to heaven, and collapsed the wall of the living room. Situya also spurted the blood back and forth.


    The power of the blood dragon ascended into the sky and the ice and snow power of the iron curtain collided with each other, and suddenly the top cover of the entire hall flew, like a palace-like hall instantly disintegrated.


    "Han Sen, are you really dare to do it?" The iron curtain was gloomy, standing on the ruins of the hall, flying with long white hair and staring at Hansen coldly.


    Many of the strong people of Tiefu have already rushed over, and each one has a strong genetic scent that surrounds the entire ruins.


    Gong Shuzhi and Lu Sanzhi were both helped, but they were too heavy to hurt, and they vomited blood. Some people used healing genes to treat their injuries, but the effect was not obvious.


    "The curtain man, I said that I don''t want to be infected with blood, but unfortunately you are obsessed with it, and you are forced to do it underneath." Han Sen said faintly.


    The iron curtain smirked and laughed: "Do you really think that the blood-blooded aristocrats can do whatever they want? This is to look at the prince''s feelings and intends to leave you a whole body. Now it seems that it is not necessary."


    Said, the iron curtain idea, has turned into a Hansen-like priestly magic species appeared out of thin air, the iron curtain snow and ice on the body, a strange black mist, a hand fiercely pressed on the top of the commander The horrible black mist is poured directly into the body of the sorcerer''s demon from the celestial cover.


    "Is this the genetic species that harms Feng Feifei?" Han Sen''s gaze fell on the sorcerer''s demon species, and he saw that the sorcerer''s genie was his own appearance, and suddenly understood something.


    "Han Sen, you are now in my ice city, it is already a capital crime, but this seat will not make you die so easily." Iron curtain stare coldly at Hansen, the black fog on his body constantly flocked to the commander Magic species.


    At this time, the sorcerer''s demon species suddenly bleeds, and it is as horrible as ghosts. And it also stretches out his hands, and the fingers are like a cone, and they are inserted into their faces.


    Hey!


    The ten fingers directly penetrated into the face, piercing their eyes directly, and there were ten blood holes on their faces, and blood poured like spring water.


    "Today, I will let you lick your own skin and tear down your bones, so that everyone in this world knows what is the enemy of my iron curtain." The iron curtain said, looking at Han Sen is a glimpse.


    If it is normal, Han Sen should be doing the same thing as the commander''s demon, and use his fingers to penetrate his eyes and cheeks.


    However, Han Sen was still standing there at this time, looking at the iron curtain with no expression, the look on his face did not change a little, and he did not use his hands to insert his eyes and flesh.


    "Impossible..." The Iron Curtain was shocked. The three generations of the Iron Man were in charge of the Royal Court Guards. Even though they were the blood of the royal family, they also had a three-point jealousy against the Iron House, which made the Iron Curtain accustomed.


    If it is really a strong man in the world, the Iron Curtain may still have some taboos, and it will not erect this enemy. Unfortunately, Hansen is just an alien nameless person. Even if he is lucky enough to inherit the inheritance of the gods, it is just a background. The new aristocrats only, the Iron Curtain did not put him in the eye.


    But now even the commander''s magic has not been able to affect Hansen, and the Iron Curtain has only begun to face Hansen.


    "Give me death!" The iron curtain screamed, and the black mist on the body rushed to the priestly demon species. The hands of the sorcerer''s magical fingers slammed through the skull and turned out to be their own skull. Tore in half.


    "Ah!" The iron curtain suddenly screamed, and the blood in his mouth was mad. The whole person seemed to be bounced out by an invisible force. He slammed into the wall of the palace and collapsed a palace directly.


    The power of the sorcerer''s magical species belongs to the fate system. Even if the gods and nobles come here, the iron scorpion''s **** blessings can also make the **** blood aristocrats suffer big losses.


    It is a pity that Hansen is different. He does not belong to this world at all. The world does not belong to his fate. The power of the commander is not effective for him.


    At this time, the iron curtain bleeds on his face, like a ghost, rushing out of the ruins of the palace, but the blood on his face is still more than enough.


    At that time, the sorcerer''s demon species was full of black air, and from the appearance of Hansen to a bronzeless ancient man in the blink of an eye, it was apparent that the power was broken and lost its usefulness.


    "Today, I only came for the uncle, Situya, Lu Sanzhi and the Iron Curtain. I don''t want to hurt other people''s lives, but if anyone dares to stop, I don''t mind the double-stained souls on my hands. Han Sen��s **** outburst, a punch to the seriously injured public uncle.


    The blood dragon roared wildly, and passed by with the incompetent and overbearing posture, and went to the public uncle.


    "The curtain man is saving his life..." The uncle was shocked and desperate, trying to retreat, and shouting for help.


    It is a pity that it is too late, and the power of the blood dragon rises to the front of him, and the male uncle can only fight hard to resist.


    boom!


    The body of the male uncle was smashed into a **** fog together with the mysterious wolf that fits with him. Several guards of the Iron House wanted to help him resist, and he was thrown out by the blood of the shocking mouth. He fell to the ground and died. .


    The power of absolute hegemony shocked the many powerful people of the entire Iron House for a time. Such power has already exceeded the cognitive scope of the average person.


    Han Sen did not stop, his eyes looked at Situ Ya, and suddenly Situ Ya was surprised to face no one, while his legs were soft and retreating and shouted: "No... don''t kill me..."


    Hansen did not say a word, the hegemonic power of the blood dragon ascended to heaven, and violently rushed to Situ Ya.


    This time no one dared to resist Situ Ya for the horrible power. The guards and family members of the Iron House retreated, and Situ Ya was directly swallowed up by the power of the blood dragon, and instantly turned into a blood fog.


    Hansen still wants to kill Lu Sanzhi again, but the Iron Curtain has already rushed over, extremely angry: "You are looking for death, kill me for him."


    With the command of the Iron Curtain, those guards and family members did not dare to retreat, and they all agitated the forces and went to Hansen.


    The Iron Curtain itself has also condensed the power of the Snow God and the exclusive gene species Snow Mountain God, and greeted Hansen��s blood dragon with the gene-combination technology.


    boom!


    The blood dragon dances violently, destroying everything with arrogance, and vomiting blood from the iron curtain and a group of iron powerhouses, and the faces are ugly.


    The strength of the blood dragon gods with the exclusive gene species blood dragon, and the power of blood charm, has already exceeded the limit of power that most people can achieve.


    "Kill him, kill me." The Iron Curtain hated the extreme, ordered the guards and the family to kill Hansen, but he quickly retreated and rushed to the Temple of Ice and Snow.


    He wants to fit with the **** of ice and snow, to kill Hansen, the arrogant son, and must not allow him to leave Tiefu alive.

 Chapter 3110： Snow goddess

    Hansen did not rush to chase the iron curtain, and punched him to Lu Sanzhi.


    Lu Sanzhi had been seriously injured and had no ability to resist. Under the siege of many guards and family members, he was still directly killed by Hansen��s blood dragon.


    The blood dragon ascends to heaven is indeed the hegemonic technology of the hegemony. Now, the blood dragon is only in a state of being in a state of being born, and it can be invincible and kill all existence. If the blood dragon grows into the ultimate state, it does not know what kind of horror.


    Many guards and family members of Tiefu have been chilling. Although Ice Snow City is far away from Yucheng City, it needs to use the transfer station to get here.


    However, after all, it is the direct planet of Yubi City, and it is the territory of the Guards Army. No one has ever dared to make trouble here.


    Nowadays, some people have arrogantly entered the Iron House, and they have also fled to the temple with the blood of the nobles. This is a horrible figure, which is simply unimaginable.


    Even if they knew that they were not, but the guards and the family members still killed and killed Hansen, no one even flinched.


    The Daqin Empire was somewhat different from the other six empires. The Daqin Empire once dominated the great universe, but it was turned into a decline because of Qin Xiu��s disappearance. Later, it was almost destroyed by other empires.


    Later, the Daqin empire re-utilization theory realized the rare legal system in the imperial era, and made the reward and punishment clear, which made the Daqin empire turn from weak to strong. In the long river of history, I don��t know how many empires were destroyed, but the Daqin Empire has been developing. So far, it has become one of the seven empires, and adhering to the legal system is also a credit.


    Although the national law of the Daqin Empire is not perfect, and the nobility has many privileges, it is considered a different kind of empire than other empires.


    Whether it is a civilian or an aristocrat, the opening will speak the law and be proud of the legal system. Even though it is the emperor of today''s empire, it is often persuaded by the ministers.


    The law of the Daqin Empire has a tolerant side, but there is also a cruel side. If these guards and family members are retreating, they are not only going to be punished, but even their families have to sit still, and their cruelty is unimaginable.


    Many people would rather die and not be willing to take care of their own family, so they will know that they will die.


    Hansen also understands that he is unwilling to be contaminated with unnecessary blood. After killing Lu Sanzhi, he snarls in the fist and screams a hard way, rushing toward the Temple of Ice and Snow.


    Three thousand iron armor can not block the overbearing power of the blood dragon to ascend to heaven, all the guards and family members in front of them are shaken by the dragon, no one can block Hansen''s way.


    The iron curtain has escaped into the temple of ice and snow, wiped the blood on his face, and the heart is killing like a madman.


    The Iron House is a hereditary **** of blood, and three generations guard the city of Yuxi. It is the commander of the Guards of the Royal Court. It can be said that the power is soaring. Where was this insult, it was actually killed and wounded.


    The iron curtain is hateful, and only wants to kill Hansen. After going to the temple, he cuts his palm directly, letting the blood flow into the furnace of the **** case, and kneels before God to pray to the **** of ice and snow. And inspired the blood of the **** of ice and snow.


    The **** of ice and snow is carved from the jade of ice crystal, just like the fairy from the Guanghan Palace, but the white gauze covers her face and can''t see her.


    A pair of eyes exposed outside, but people feel her holiness and noble, people dare not look at it, as if just look at her, is the embarrassment to her.


    The snow and ice on the iron curtain rises like a bonfire, and there is also an ice flame spurting out of the furnace. The statue seems to have been called by some sort of summon, and it has resonated with the iron curtain and the furnace. Exudes a horrible snow and ice.


    A transparent light and shadow gradually emerged from the image of the gods. It seems to be the goddess of ice and snow from the gods. With the power of unparalleled, the whole ice and snow temple is frozen because of the terrible power. All objects are knotted. A layer of ice, even the air seems to have solidified.


    Feeling the horror of the horror, the iron curtain is ecstatic, looking up at the image of the god, only to see that the light and shadow of the goddess of ice and snow has been clearly visible, suspended above the furnace, arrogant and arrogant.


    "Tie family nine generations of Sun Tie curtain, requesting adults to join me to kill strong enemies." Iron curtain quickly rushed to the ice and snow goddess of worship.


    Although the goddess of ice and ice gave the iron family hereditary blood, it was nominally the guardian of the iron family, and it was a partnership with the iron family.


    But in fact, the goddess of ice and snow is more like the **** of iron family worship, in addition to the first generation of the iron family ancestors recognized by the goddess of ice and snow, other iron family descendants, want to invite the goddess of ice and snow to fight with them, must be respectful Request, but not control.


    "According to the ancient god''s contract, this God gives you the supreme power of God until the decaying day of the world." The cold voice fell, and the light and shadow of the goddess of ice and snow also fell toward the iron curtain.


    The body of the goddess of ice and snow is decomposed into ice and snow, condensing toward the top of the iron curtain. The iron curtain is invaded by the power of terror. The body stands up involuntarily, and the whole body exudes cold arrogance.


    At this time, Hansen also entered the Temple of Ice and Snow and saw the iron curtain that was being merged with the goddess of ice and snow.


    The iron curtain stood in front of the gods, and the ice flames swayed overhead. A **** of ice was coming, and his body gradually condensed an ice armor. On the top of his head, there was a crown of snow and ice.


    The iron curtain heard the sound, turned and looked at the gate, and saw Hansen at a glance. He was violently savage, staring at Hansen��s word of hate: ��Getting a god��s blood is here, this seat is letting today. You know, what is the true son of heaven, what is the true choice of God, Daqin��s national law does not allow you, my iron curtain is more tolerant of you, you must live well, live to see how this seat Your nerves are interrupted, how to cut your flesh and blood one inch..."


    The iron curtain said that the teeth are gnashing, and the heart is hateful.


    Tiejia��s nine generations have never been so humiliated, and they have been killed by people. This tone can��t be swallowed anyway. Hansen��s face is not broken, and the old iron��s face is afraid to be thrown away. How to stand in this Yucheng city?


    The Lord of the Royal Court of the Guards, even his own family can not protect, and how to defend the security of the city of Yuxi?


    The iron curtain is spontaneously embarrassing, but suddenly feels the power of the goddess of ice and snow that has fallen on the body, and it is strangely separated, and the ice armor and crown that are condensed on the body also melt rapidly.


    The goddess of ice, who had already finished the advent, was separated from him and suspended above the gods.


    "Adult, what are you doing?" The iron curtain was so alarmed that he looked at the light and snow goddess floating above the gods. In the history of the Iron House, it seems that there has not been such a situation.


    The goddess of ice and snow did not answer, even did not look at him, his figure flew down on the ground, went to Hansen, and bowed the ceremony, while bowing his head: "Little **** ice and snow, meet adults."

 Chapter 3111： How to save you?

    The whole person of the Iron Curtain seems to have been slashed with a knife in his heart. He widened his eyes and looked at the light and shadow of Hansen and the Snow Goddess standing in the door of the temple in horror.


    The spirit is supreme, this form of mind has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of every imperial person, even though it has a contract with the **** of ice and snow, can be regarded as a partner, but the iron family has never had a half-divided thought about the ice god, still As a god, it is regarded as the protector of the Iron House.


    But now the protection **** of the iron family, the goddess of ice and snow, even went to Hansen to perform this gift, and the following people went to see the superiors, and the respectful mouth called the adults, which made the Iron Curtain almost unable to believe that all this happened.


    "That''s it! What kind of monster is it against me?" In an instant, the Iron Curtain only felt a whirlwind, and almost fell to the ground.


    The housekeepers and guards of Tiefu have already caught up with the temple, but the temples at this time are covered with snow, so that they cannot get close and can''t see the situation inside.


    There is a coordinating force with a god-level gene, who wants to forcibly rush into the ice and snow, but it is almost frozen into ice in an instant, and then retreats. The first contact with the ice and snow is already frozen. There is no consciousness.


    Everyone was shocked and afraid to touch the ice and snow, and they could only surround the temple.


    Inside the Temple of Ice and Snow, the iron curtain shuddered, and the eyes were covered with bloodshot eyes, staring at Hansen, and the fear of death spread in his heart.


    "Impossible... The goddess of ice is the patron saint of our iron family... I have ice and blood... she can''t abandon me... impossible..."


    Hansen did not look at the Iron Curtain, but he looked at the goddess of ice and snow in front of him and said, "Is he yours?"


    Although the ice goddess was not here before, but at this time it has probably guessed what happened, and said faintly: "I have signed a contract with God of the Iron Family ancestors, so that the iron family has the blood of my god. ""


    "This person wants to kill me. Since he is your person, how do you deal with it?" Hansen said, watching the goddess of ice.


    In the heart of the Iron Curtain, he panicked and hurriedly said: "Adults... You are the guardian of my iron house... You have to save me..."


    The human beings of the Empire''s Great Universe are all relying on the external forces of the gods and genetic species. They are not very concerned about their own practice. Although the Iron Curtain is in the upper position and has a strong posture, the fear of death cannot be resisted. He is highly weighted. The wives and wives are in groups, rich and enemies, and how can they be willing to die.


    However, the words of the goddess of ice and snow, but instantly into the boundless hell.


    The goddess of ice and snow looked at the iron curtain and sighed: "You have to kill someone who can''t even offend God. How do you want me to save you?"


    The iron curtain suddenly fell like a hail, and there was no trace of blood on his face.


    But after all, he is a long-time person, and the generals who ruled the military power, at this time, in a desperate situation, but the heart is full, and the power of the body is broken.


    However, the Iron Curtain immediately discovered that the blood and blood of his body had disappeared without a trace, and it was apparent that the goddess of ice and ice recovered the blood power given to him.


    The iron curtain is extremely sad, but the hot color in the eyes has not been reduced by half. Although there is no power of the ice god, he still has the blood of the yin from the veins. Although this is not the blood of the complete god, it is also It is much stronger than the gods that are generally obtained from the temple.


    At this time, the iron curtain only wants to live, and fully runs the blood of the yin, and the whole body is black and swaying, just like a ghost, rushing out of the temple.


    Even though he was resentful in his heart, he was completely afraid to confront Hansen. But he was a horror who even bowed his head. He dared to fight with it.


    At this time, the Iron Curtain only wanted to escape from the Temple of Ice and Snow and fled to Yucheng City. Only then can he save his life.


    The iron curtain has not escaped from the Temple of Ice and Snow, and I heard the voice of the goddess of ice and snow ringing again: "Adult, please look at the feelings of the little **** and give him a whole body."


    ......


    In Ice City, the Guardian��s digital ties rushed to the people, and the family of the Iron House immediately ushered them to the Temple of Ice and Snow.


    I glanced at the ice and snow temple shrouded in ice and snow. Feng Weiwei��s commander Liu Shixian looked at the iron curtain��s cousin, Tie Yingtang, and asked: ��Well, what is going on?��


    Tie Yingtang secretly hopes that the iron curtain will die in the temple of ice and snow, so he has a great chance to take over the iron family and become the owner of the iron family, but the face is filled with the color of anger: "There is a The assassin broke into the Iron House and dared to assassinate my cousin. Now they are trapped in the Temple of Ice and Snow. I don''t know what it is."


    Liu Weixian and several other leaders looked at each other with a glance. In the broad daylight, there were people who dared to come to the door to assassinate the generals of Qin. This is too arrogant.


    However, the Temple of Ice and Snow was shrouded in ice and snow, and they could not rush in. Liu Fibre had to continue to ask them for details, and at the same time comforted: "The Curtain is the blood of the Snow God. He entered the temple and must have been in harmony with the Ice God. Even if the assassin is so powerful, I am afraid it will not hurt him. You don''t have to panic. Hold the temple first, don''t let the assassin escape."


    After all, Liu Suixian asked with a sigh of relief: "Do you know who the assassin is?"


    Liu Xianfei did not think that someone would answer her. Since it is an assassin, it will not be easily exposed.


    "Han Sen, who lives in Feng Feifei''s house, not only stabbed the curtain, but also killed the uncle, Situya and Lu Tong..." the old servant shouted.


    Liu Weixian and others are all staying. When asked, it is even more strange. No one can think of it. Some people dare to kill the Iron House with such a bright and honest.


    The name Hansen naturally knows that Lu Sanzhi has become the laughing stock of Yuxi City because Hansen was beaten by the prince. These colleagues can not know.


    However, they wanted to break their heads, and did not expect Hansen to dare to kill the Iron House, and actually killed Lu Sanzhi and Gong Shu.


    Liu Weixian still wants to ask anything, but suddenly sees the ice, snow and fog outside the Temple of Ice and Snow dissipated, and restored the original crystal-like appearance.


    The eyes of the people could not help but look out into the temple of ice and snow, and then they all sink into the heart, revealing the color of the face.


    I saw the iron curtain in the door of the Temple of Ice and Snow. The blood of the seven scorpions was flowing, and the body was red. Just like the steamed shrimp, the body had no vitality and breath.


    "The curtain man...the curtain man...dead..." Someone approached the iron curtain and reached out to test his breath, suddenly screaming.


    "Han Sen... Hansen people?" Liu Fibre and others were shocked and angry, but still thought of the key to the matter, and immediately rushed into the Temple of Ice and Snow.


    But what makes them feel incredible is that in the temple of ice and snow, in addition to the body of the Iron Curtain, there is not even a ghost shadow, the assassin Hansen who smashed into the Iron House under the bright day of the Iron House population, It seems that the human world has evaporated and disappeared.

 Chapter 3112： Qin Bai as evidence

    The iron curtain was killed in the Temple of Ice and Snow, and the news of Gong Shuzhi, Situ Ya and Lu Sanzhi was also smashed in the ice city of Tiexue City.


    The general commander of the Guards Army itself is a person with a head and face in Yuxi City. He is also responsible for the safety maintenance of Yuxi City. The result is actually killed in his own home. This vicious incident has never happened in Yucheng City for hundreds of years. It is.


    Moreover, it is not uncommon for other empire''s assassins to assassinate the ministers of the Qin State. However, such a blatant killing of the door as Hansen killed the iron curtain of the gods in the temple, but never before, the impact can be said to be Extremely bad.


    Many Daguan aristocrats have an understanding of this matter and know the inside story. I thought that Feng Feifei and Han Sen will be in great trouble this time. Who knows that Hansen is not only okay, but instead kills the iron house and gives the iron curtain I got rid of it, and when I heard the news, I was shocked and couldn��t speak.


    The impact of this incident is too great, Liu Fibre and others quickly reported, and mobilized the elite of the Guards, and rushed to the Fengfeifei Castle.


    The Guards Force has a total of fourteen. Although the Iron Curtain is the leader of the Guards, it is not the first master of the Guards. The true Guards�� combat power is the Zhao Long and the Phoenix of the Dragon Guard. Liu Fibre, these two talents are the true strength of the Guards, especially Zhao Long, can be said to be the real master of the Royal Court Guards.


    However, because the background of the two people is relatively general, even if the strength exceeds the Iron Curtain, they can only live under the Iron Curtain and the two deputy chiefs.


    However, the dragon defenders and the wind defenders they commanded were the two areas that were responsible for defending. The two horses were the most powerful of the fourteen rides.


    Now the iron curtain was killed, and the fourteen rides were all in action. Zhao Long and Liu Fibre also personally led the **** to the Fengfeifei castle.


    They didn''t have much hope, and no one would return to such a dangerous place after committing such a big case.


    However, when they arrived at the old castle of Fengfeifei, they were surprised to find that Hansen was not only in the old castle of Fengfeifei, but also like nothing. Leisurely and Taizi Qinbai were playing checkers.


    "Han Sen, what kind of checkers are really interesting for you, let''s have another set." When Zhao Long and Liu Fibre came to Hansen, Prince Qin Bai was talking to Hansen with great interest.


    "His Royal Highness Prince." Zhao Long and Liu Fibre and other garrisons led the way to Qin Bai, and then Zhao Long said: "Han Sen broke into the Iron House, assassinated the Guards and led the Iron Man and Lei Lion. Riding the commander Lu Sanzhi, Gong Shuzhi, Situ Ya, I have to arrest him for the law."


    Qin Bai looked at Han Sen with amazement and looked up and asked Zhao Long: "Is there such a thing? When is this?"


    Zhao Long replied: "It was just half an hour ago."


    Qin Bai suddenly shook his head and said: "You must have made a mistake. Hansen has been playing chess with me all the time. He has not left in half a step. How could he go to Tiefu to kill?"


    Zhao Long and others suddenly changed their color. If they said this, they would not even care, and even the people who talked would be taken back together to interrogate.


    But now it is Qin Qin, the only son of the Qin State, and the only heir to the Qin State. They naturally cannot do that.


    "His Royal Highness, you are sure that he has been with you all the time, have not left your sight?" Zhao Long frowned.


    "Of course, he has been playing chess with me. I have never left my sight. I must see someone wanting to pretend to be Hansen. You should check it out soon. Don''t let the real assassin go unpunished. That iron. The commander of the big commander is not dead?" Qin Bai looked like a rushing expression.


    Zhao Long naturally does not believe the famous prince''s words, but the identity of the other party is too honorable. He can only say that he is arrogant and arrogant: "His Royal Highness, thousands of guards, family members and iron family in the Iron House Relatives have witnessed Hansen��s murder, even if someone is framed, he should be asked to go back and assist in the investigation. If someone is really framed, Chen will definitely give him an innocence."


    "Budget, are your Guards Army a waste idiot? The Guards Army is responsible for the safety of the Emperor, and the Guards of the Guards are killed at home. You can''t even protect yourself. What do you want? I am big. The safety of Qin Guodu relies on your waste protection. I am afraid that someone will break into the palace and cut off the head of my father and the emperor. You are all ignorant..." Qin Bai pointed to the nose of Zhao Long and others.


    "Chen knows sin." Zhao Long and others had to plead guilty, and the garrison commander was killed. This is indeed an unprecedented shame for the Guards.


    "I have to give it to me, this Prince has said, Hansen has been with me, he can not be the murderer, you waste is not going to find out the real murderer." Qin Bai angered.


    Zhao Long and others are ugly, but they also know that it is impossible to take Hansen now. Qin Bai��s identity is extraordinary. Since he is a witness to Hansen, it is impossible for them to decide whether or not they are true or false.


    Zhao Long and Liu Fibre looked at each other and could only quit the Fengjia Castle.


    If it is replaced by other empires, the only successor of the royal family, and the future emperor of the Qin State, it is absolutely impossible to do so.


    However, Qin Guo is somewhat different. Even though Qin Bai is distinguished, Qin Guosu has always attached importance to the law. Even if it is the Prince Qin Bai, it is impossible to do whatever he wants.


    After Zhao Long and others went out, they did not leave immediately. Instead, they arranged for the guards to stay outside the castle, surrounded the old castle, and reported the current situation, waiting for the above decision.


    Hansen will never be allowed to leave their control until the decision is made.


    The news was introduced to the DPRK, and many of the imperial doctors were dazzling, and the future was bound to be a faint monarch.


    If it is in other empire, such a thing will never happen, and the royal people will be wrong again. It is not that the court can be criticized, and it is even more impossible to open the mouth.


    However, Qin Guo is somewhat different. Although everyone knows that the laws of Qin State have too many unfairness and deformity, the ministers of Qin State are the most important and most eloquent group of courtiers.


    Even if the emperor has done something illegal, he will be stunned by the imperial doctors, and the emperor��s son will be able to listen to the gnashing of his teeth. On the bright side, he must also praise the other party as a good courtier. It is a stunned tyrant who violates the ancestor''s legal system.


    The courtiers of the Qin State also often pride themselves on this, coupled with the emperor''s generous and broad-mindedness, which also makes the rhetoric of rhetoric and law more prevalent in Qin.


    It can be said that Qin��s understanding of the legal system has reached the point of paranoia and madness. The deformed law has created the Qin State, but it also limits the Qin State.


    The Iron Curtain was too much to be killed. Qin Bai��s move angered a number of ministers. The self-proclaimed ministers even went straight to the book and claimed that if the emperor did not give Hansen a slap, he would die. Above the hall.


    Of course, the meaning is such a meaning, rumors will naturally not be written this way.

 Chapter 3113： courage

    On the dragon case of Emperor Jingzhen, it was filled with the memorial of the minister. Even if he did not open it, he knew that the contents were all reprimanding the prince and asked for a similar remark in the case of the Iron Curtain. The content was very worded. Intense.


    It seems that as long as he does not kill Hansen, it is no virtue, but if Hansen does not divide, in the future it will be a sinister confession.


    "Your Majesty, His Royal Highness will not return to the palace." An **** entered the obituary.


    Emperor Jingzhen��s face was amazed. He knew how his son��s character was. Even though he was willful and arrogant, he was still very awesome to his father. His order, Qin Bai did not dare to listen.


    But this time, Qin Bai actually resisted his orders, which was never before.


    "His Royal Highness also said..." said the eunuch, swallowing.


    ��It��s blunt.�� said Emperor Jingzhen.


    The **** said this: "His Royal Highness Prince said that if he could not keep his friend''s innocence, what does the Prince do, and don''t do it."


    "Noisy." Emperor Jingzhen snorted, but in his heart, he had some interest in Hansen.


    He really knows Qin Bai too. It is a stinky boy whose mind has not really been cultivated. There is no real bottom line in his heart. Without the bottom line, he naturally does not insist.


    Usually, he will still be a temper, but once he really touches things that make him uneasy, Qin Bai will certainly give in.


    But this time, Qin Bai turned out to be Hansen, not only disobeying his will, but also saying something like this. This is a very rare behavior for Qin Bai, and it is also a rare persistence.


    "Go to Baili Taifu, let him take a trip and bring the Queen back." Emperor Jingzhen thought about it.


    Tai Fu Baili Tianya teaches Qin Bai from an early age. If he is afraid, Qin Bai��s awe of the hundred miles is still above the true fear of Jing.


    These small things did not need to come out of the world for a long time, but Jing Jing Emperor wanted to see where Qin Bai insisted on the bottom line, so that he would let Baili Tianya personally take a trip back to Qin Bai.


    The iron curtain case has too much influence. Even if it is Emperor Jingzhen, it is impossible to casually settle the matter. Naturally, it is impossible for Qin Baihu to come.


    "Your Majesty, if it is a hundred miles, Fu Fu will not bring back to His Royal Highness?" The **** went to the door and hesitated and asked again.


    "Then call Hansen together into the palace." Emperor Jingzhen said with a smile.


    He hopes that that kind of thing will happen. There is a bottom line to insist. It is a sign that a person really begins to grow up. It means that he has his own rules and latitudes in his heart. Even if those rules are wrong, the same is true. White is growing.


    Unfortunately, Jing is very clear. Qin Bai��s heart still doesn��t know what the bottom line is. At least in the face of his most fearful hundred miles, Qin Bai��s persistence is not so strong.


    The hundred miles of the world is a rigorous square, the master of Chinese studies who followed the way of the saints.


    Emperor Jing Jing personally invited to teach Qin Bai as Tai Fu, but Qin Bai is really unbearable, and his mind is not open, even if it is a generation of masters, there is no way to educate him.


    However, Qin Bai was really scared by the end of the world. From small to large, Qin Bai did not know how many times he had eaten a hundred miles. Once Qin Bai made a big mistake, he was beaten by the hundred miles and his hands were beaten. There is no way to take something to eat.


    So when Qin Bai, who was playing checkers with Hansen, saw the end of the world, he almost didn��t jump.


    "Tai Fu... How come you..." Qin Bai quickly stood up, his body stiffly bowed to the hundred miles, the muscles of his face twitched, and he looked down at the horizon with his head down, as if he had done something wrong. The primary school students are general.


    Han Sen looked at the side of the hundred miles, his character is extremely rigorous, and he also heard about Hansen��s actions, which is very unpleasant.


    At this time, seeing Han Sen, if he had nothing to do there, he did not care about him, and his heart was even more unhappy.


    However, although Baili Tianya does not like Hansen, he has not said much. He is not a Guardian, nor a censor. He does not need to take the case and take people. It is enough to take away Qin Bai.


    "His Royal Highness, you have not done your homework for two days, the industry is good at diligence, and you are ruined; you are ruined and ruined. You are the king of the Daqin Empire in the future. You should not be so ruined, or even You should do this ridiculous thing, and now go back with the old age." Baili Tianya said that he would pull up the hands of Qin Bai, and he would leave the Fengjia Fort.


    Qin Bai looked stiff and looked at Han Sen with a gaze for help. He didn''t want to go, but he was afraid of the world, and he did not dare to resist.


    Hansen just smiled and looked at Qin Bai, and did not mean to block.


    If Qin Bai stays, it would be better. If it is taken away, then it does not matter.


    Although Hansen invited Qin Bai to help, but he did not put everything on the stupid son of Qin Bai, such a landlord, and already had other plans in mind, even if Qin Bai was really taken away.


    Qin Bai was pulled out by the hundred miles of the world, looking at Han Sen one step at a time, expecting Han Sen to open him, but Han Sen has not been open, but he has been watching him with a smile.


    I don''t know why, Qin Bai saw Han Sen''s smile, his heart was very uncomfortable, and he didn''t know where the courage came from. He even stood there and left.


    The hundred miles of the world only gently pull Qin Bai, not to use strong, so Qin Bai stopped this way, and Baili Tianya also stopped, looking at Qin Bai asked: "His Royal Highness, what else?"


    Qin Bai was stared at the eyes of the hundred miles, suddenly lowered his head, his face was blue and white, biting his teeth, or said: "Tai Fu, I promised Han Sen to stay here to accompany him, you have been teaching disciples The gentleman has a promise, and the little man has no words. The emperor��s mouth is heavier than Jiangshan. How can a disciple be able to be a villain without words?


    Qin Bai��s words are very unfounded. After he finished, he didn��t dare to look at the horizons with his head down. It��s just a flash of surprise in the eyes of the hundred miles.


    Qin Bai has always been extremely afraid of him. He dared to say such things in front of him. This is something that has never happened before.


    Although Bai Bai��s horizon saw Qin Bai, although he was afraid, he did not seem to intend to go with him. He couldn��t help but see Han Sen��s eyes.


    He naturally can''t force Qin Bai to go. If he is strong, he doesn''t need him to come.


    The hundred miles of the world nodded slightly, let go of the hand holding Qin Bai, but went to Hansen sitting in front of the chess table.


    He is very clear that Qin Bai himself has absolutely no such courage. If anyone has given him courage, then only the young man who seems to be only in his twenties in front of him, he only needs to shock Han Sen, Qin Bai. The courage will disappear instantly without a trace, and naturally it can be easily taken away.

 Chapter 3114： Chess world

    Knowing that Hansen is not a simple character, Hansen is able to kill the Iron Curtain in the Temple of Ice and Snow. There is no doubt that Hansen is definitely a god-blood aristocrat, and the level of blood and genetics is stronger than the Iron Curtain.


    But what about it? Taifu, the great Qin Empire, is a true supreme power, far from being comparable to the Iron Curtain, otherwise it may become a Master.


    The goal of the hundred miles is to become the master of the sword, not only to the sword, but also to cultivate the emperor into a generation of Mingjun, but also for the Daqin Empire to create a feat of the world.


    It is a pity that until now, Baili Tianya has not achieved much success in teaching Qin Bai. As for other merits, there is no chance.


    Compared with the sword that was not alone in the past, it was said that it was the name of Taifu, but it had no merits.


    The hundred miles of the world has always been the standard of self-requirement of the sword, and naturally it is necessary to teach Qin Bai anyway, so that he can become a generation of Ming Jun who can marry the beautiful emperor.


    "You are Hansen?" asked Hansen, who was sitting there, for a hundred miles.


    "Not bad." Hansen sat there and didn''t mean to get up.


    The hundred miles of the world frown slightly, how noble is the position of Tai Fu, even if it is today''s emperor, see him also respectfully called a gentleman.


    But Han Sen actually sat there and talked to him, which seemed to him to be rude.


    Baili Tianya glanced at the chessboard above the table, and then sat down opposite Hansen and said to Hansen faintly: "Can you play a game with the old man?"


    "Mr. will also play checkers?" Hansen asked as he looked at the horizon.


    There is no checkers in the Empire Universe, but Hansen��s chessboard on the stone table, and the stone is used as a bead to make such a pair of checkers, playing with Qin Bai.


    In the league home, Hansen will also accompany his daughter Xiaoling or Boer to play checkers. Hansen is good at layout techniques, and all kinds of chess are not bad.


    Even if it is checkers, Boa can fight with him, and few others can win him.


    The wrinkles of the hundred miles jumped, and Han Sen didn''t even ask for his name. It was a bit rude, but he didn''t feel the way with Hansen now, just said faintly: "The road to Jane, arrived. In the deepest part, the same goal is the same. I just saw the Prince playing chess with you, and I know the rules of the game."


    "Since Mr. is so elegant, he is happy to be there." Han Sen ignored Qin Bai''s eyes and said with a smile.


    Qin Bai was anxious, slamming Han Sen''s eyes, and the glory of the world on the chess track. It was notoriously powerful. Even Jing Jingdi praised him as a contemporary chess sage.


    Hansen played chess with him. Qin Bai was not afraid of losing, but he was afraid that he would have to agree to some conditions of the world after he lost.


    However, it was unexpected to Qin Bai that the Baili Tianya did not raise the conditions as he thought. He just set the chess piece and started playing chess with Hansen.


    The hundred miles of the self-sacred chess path, the chess is not bad, but he did not intend to use the chess to shock Han Sen.


    "You please please." Baili Tianya said faintly.


    Hansen is also welcome, picking up a stone bead and moving a step on the board.


    It was the turn of the hundred miles to play chess. I saw him sticking a stone with his fingers and slowly descending toward the groove above the board.


    when!


    In the moment when the stone beads fell, it seems that there is an invisible force centered on the stone beads, and the space spreads in an instant, and the space is distorted.


    Hansen sat in front of the chessboard, but suddenly felt the space in front of him changed. He didn''t know when he was standing on the board.


    This chessboard is the chessboard he carved on the stone table, but now it is so huge that a stone bead is bigger than a human being, and the position he stands is just where the stone bead he was.


    On the opposite side of the chessboard, Baili Tianya stood in the position of the stone beads under him.


    Except for the chessboard and the two, everything around it turned into a dark fog, as if the chess world was turned into chaos.


    "Mr. is a good means." Han Sen did not move, looking at the opposite side of the world.


    The world is like a god, and the body floats above the board. The condescending view of Hansen said: "The chess path is heaven, the chess is like a blog, the old man is a disaster-level chess god, and he has the ultimate chess world. If you can resist the power of this chess world, the old man will let the prince leave."


    Between the words, the hundred miles of the horizon pointed to Hansen point out, only to see a huge piece of chess behind him rise and rise, like a meteor to Hansen bombardment.


    Hansen''s purple dragon burst out, and there are strange purple scales growing out on the body, which instantly activates the power of the blood dragon and the blood dragon.


    boom!


    Hansen��s blood dragon rose to the sky, and the roaring purple dragon crashed on the stone bead piece. He saw the purple gas blasting and the stone dust rolling. Under the powerful force, Hansen actually controlled Unable to take a step back, only feeling the numbness of his arms, suffered a tremendous tremor.


    "Destruction level of the gods blood, combined with a rare exclusive god-level genetic species, but unfortunately only the younger level, if it can be promoted to the ultimate form, perhaps can also support the old man for a period of time." Baili Tianya said faintly.


    Hansen��s heart secretly said: ��One Taifu has such ability. In this empire big universe, it��s really a hidden dragon and a tiger. This is just a disaster-level **** blood with a god-level gene. If it��s a destructive or even a restarting spirit, The peerless genetic species, I don��t know how strong it will be? Does the Daqin Empire have such a person?"


    Han Sen looked at the horizons in front of him, and he was slightly hesitant in his heart. He relied only on the power of genetics and the blood of the gods. His power was much worse than the horizon of the hundred miles.


    However, if you forcibly break through the constraints of the world law, it will inevitably alarm many of the terrorist powers in the city, and even the gods will come.


    Although many gods have expressed their awe of him, but the attitude of the gods is quite embarrassing, did not tell him the reason, Han Sen feels that this matter is not so simple, if it really shocked the senior gods, may not It is good for him.


    Moreover, he broke the rules of the world too much energy, he can persist in the power of the battle is too short, may not be able to resist the siege of the great Qin Empire.


    "Since you can''t break it by force, you can only win it by skill." Han Sen looked at the opposite side of the world, his eyes were serious.


    "Don''t you admit defeat?" With the words of the world, and the raised hands, all the stone bead pieces in the entire chessboard space rise and rise like a huge bomb. In the air, I hit Hansen with a variety of mysterious trajectories.

 Chapter 3115： Heaven and earth, I am the only one

    If the stone beads are all over the stars, they will be pressed against Hansen by the mysterious trajectory. Between the stars, Hansen has the possibility of dodging.


    Han Sen��s eyes are slightly stunned, and he wants to move through the trajectories of those stars to reach the front of the world.


    No matter how strong the strength of the world is, his body is inferior to Hansen. As long as he can reach him, Hansen can beat him.


    Compared with Hansen, the human beings in this world seem to be masters and warriors. How Hansen��s body is suppressed by the rules of the world, the strength of the flesh is still there, and it is not difficult to close up the miles of the melee.


    However, Hansen had just gathered strength, his body moved slightly, and suddenly his eyes gazed, staring at the flying stone beads, and seemed to realize what.


    Because of his relationship with the rules of the world, his ability to sense in the great universe of the Empire is very weak. Apart from normal people''s vision and hearing, there is almost no strong sensing ability.


    According to the truth, when Hansen uses physical strength, he will feel the power of the powerful world rules, just like against the waterfall.


    But this time he condensed his power to move, but did not sense the resistance.


    "The original chess world is not a real space world, just a spiritual world." Hansen suddenly realized that this is just a spiritual fantasy, not a real world. Now his body should still be sitting in front of the chessboard and in the hundred miles. Playing chess at the end of the world, the flesh has not been pulled into the world.


    "The ability of such a spiritual world is also peculiar, but it is a pity that I can compete with me. Even if the gods are close, they may not be able to win." Han Sen relaxed in his heart.


    If there is any power in the world that Hansen can use, besides the flesh, it is the artistic conception of his previous cultivation, but it cannot be released.


    This kind of attack of the spiritual world forces directly pulls him into the spiritual world, which means that the sheep enters the tiger''s mouth. Once it is discovered by Hansen, it will have no effect.


    The star-studded stone beads flew down, and Hansen stood there without the meaning of dodging, just watching it quietly.


    Baili Tianya looked at Hansen��s mouth and smiled. I didn��t know why, and I jumped inexplicably. It seemed that there was a kind of anxiety in my heart.


    "No, he has been drawn into the chess world by me. Here I am God, I can control everything..."


    Seeing that the stone beads will be slammed on Hansen, but Hansen said faintly: "The heavens and the earth are chess, I am a chess piece, but then how is there, no child will have no chess, no me will have no heaven, I am It is heaven and earth, and heaven and earth are me."


    This is really too arrogant, and the hundred miles of the world are chilling and wanting to say something, but suddenly they see that the stone beads have stopped uncontrollably, like a starry star surrounded by Hansen. .


    In the heart of the hundred miles, I was shocked and quickly smashed the power of the chess profession and wanted to manipulate the power of the chess world. But soon he suddenly realized that the spirit of the chess division under the blessing of the chess **** could not shake Hansen��s will.


    "How is this possible... Is his spiritual power stronger than the disaster-level god..." The hundred miles of horror looked at Hansen with amazement.


    "On the heavens and the ground, I am the only one, and I am with me, and I am against me." Han Sen��s voice sounded like a god, and the whole game world changed. Many stone beads turned into a horrible knife, tearing away. Space, like the tides that destroy the heavens and the earth, is generally smothered by the hundred miles.


    As Hansen thought, Hansen��s body and the body of the hundred miles were still sitting in front of the board, and they kept the posture.


    "Old Yang, what is the situation? How can I only walk one son, Hansen and Taifu don''t move?" Qin Bai looked at them both, not knowing what it was.


    "Prince, I don''t know how old." Yang Fuzi smiled bitterly.


    On the side of Li Bingyu, I took a look at the white-backed shadows of many places, but I was struggling with my heart: "The hundred miles of the world have the blood of the chess spirit, and it is a high-level god-blood aristocrat, plus the ultimate form of the god-level genetics. The power is not Hansen''s ability to compete. Hansen has such a big sin. If the spirit is traumatized, Prince Qin Bai is taken away again, which is almost a mortal ending. This is my last chance to assassinate Qin Bai."


    Although I thought so, but now the entire Fengjiao Fortress is surrounded by the Guards Corps, the outside master is like a cloud, even if she is now assassinating Qin Bai, it is impossible to retreat.


    But missed this opportunity, I am afraid she will never have such a second good opportunity.


    "If you can cut off the blood of the Qin State, even if you sacrifice this life, you will not hesitate." Li Bingyu had a decision in his heart, and he was trying to kill Qin Bai, but he was suddenly shocked and could not help but turn around and look.


    I saw that the sword was not alone in the tea tray. It was coming from a distant castle, with a harmless smile on the face.


    Li Bingyu suddenly succumbed to the murder. She had never started this period of time. She was scolding Hansen and the sword for being alone. Now Hansen is being restrained by the hundred miles, and the sword is still alone.


    Although the sword is not alone, he is willing to stop using power, but he is the Tai Fu of Qin State after all, and the teacher of Jing Zhendi, Li Bingyu does not believe that he will watch the only blood of the king of Qin in front of his eyes. Was killed.


    "But if you don''t fight at this time, there will be no chance in the future..." When Li Bingyu hesitated, there was movement on the other side of the game.


    Li Bingyu couldn''t help but turn his head and saw that he was sitting there with a hundred miles of chess pieces. At this time, suddenly his mouth spewed blood, dyed the whole chessboard, and the body fell to the ground.


    On the ground, Baili��s face was white and white, and the white beard was stained with blood. He widened his eyes and looked at Hansen with a look of horror.


    Everyone who was watching the chess was surprised. How did one hundred miles go down and suddenly became a look.


    "Too Fu, you have never seen such a thing as checkers, it will not be normal, don''t worry." Qin Bai quickly went up to help the world, and his mouth was still comforting, but his heart was overjoyed: "Han Sen is really powerful, Even Tai Fu was so frightened that he looked like this, and Han Sen was by my side to see if he dared to hit my hand."


    Baili Tianya stood up under the support of Qin Bai, pointing to what Han Sen was trying to say, but suddenly saw a person came to Hansen with a tea tray.


    "Adult, tea is soaked." The sword is not alone in front of Hansen.


    The horizon of the hundred miles to see the sword is not so lonely, suddenly the body trembled, the eyeballs are about to come out, like seeing a ghost, free from the help of Qin Bai, go forward and hold a gift: "Sword Tai Fu? You How come here?"


    "You admit the wrong person, but the servant of Hansen''s son, not too much." The sword did not alone put another cup of tea in front of the hundred miles, said an adult to use, then turned and left.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3116： Tai Fu Jian is not alone

    The heart of the hundred miles was shocked to the extreme, so that I almost didn''t know how I got out of Fengjia Castle.


    "That must be sword Taifu, can not be wrong, it must be sword Taifu, but how can he..." There is chaos inside the brain.


    He really can''t understand why Daqin Taifujian, who he regards as his goal in life, is not alone. He would claim to be Hansen''s servant. This is too horrible.


    That is not the sword, the Daqin Empire has a number of strong, even the powerful Wuwei Daogong was swept out of Qin State, and dare not openly advocate the top powerhouse in Qin.


    With a feeling of suspicion, Baili Tianya returned to the palace and returned to the Emperor Jingzhen.


    "Your Majesty, the end of the world is incompetent, not able to bring down the Prince of the Prince." Baili Tianya said with a smile.


    "Oh, is this white being so persistent?" Emperor Jingzhen was slightly surprised.


    "His Royal Highness is indeed very persistent. Even though Hansen did not ask him, he still insisted on staying in the Fengjia Fort." Baili Tianya replied.


    Emperor Jingzhen nodded slightly, his eyes fell on the horizon, but it was a bit strange: "Too Fu, your face seems to be a little bit too good?"


    "Responding to the squatting, Chen is testing the Hansen in the chess world. He was injured by Hansen. According to the speculation, he is likely to have a special blood of the gods, and it is likely to be the blood of the destructive gods related to spiritual power." Said.


    In his view, those who can control the chess world by using spiritual power in his chess world must have a stronger bloodline of the gods, otherwise they cannot explain at all.


    "Death level of the gods blood?" King Jing really frowned.


    In the entire empire big universe, only a total of twelve ruined temples have been discovered. The Qin Emperor is the most powerful. One country has four ruined temples. This is also the foundation of Qin.


    The other six empires generally have only one or two ruined temples, the strongest one, and only three ruined temples.


    However, the four ruined temples in Qin State are only two in the hands of the royal family. The other two are in the hands of the two great aristocrats. They were not Qin people, but because their own country was destroyed. After that, he settled in Qin State and became the backbone of Qin.


    In fact, since the reform of the Qin Dynasty and the implementation of the legal system, there will be many strong people who have invested in the Qin State, which has made the Qin State more and more powerful. This is also the main reason why Qin Guo insists on the legal system, and the rule of the government is open from the emperor to the minister.


    However, apart from the twelve temples of destruction, there is no way to obtain the blood of the destructive level. In some super gods, there is a primitive vision of the gods. If luck is good, it is possible to obtain the destruction level. The blood of the gods, this **** is called the wild god.


    Because there is no existence of a temple, and there is no blessing with the gods, the wild gods are generally weaker than the gods.


    But no matter how weak, the destructive level of the gods is also very terrifying, enough to cause the attention of King Jing.


    "That Hansen actually has the destruction of the gods, and is so close to the Prince, is there any mystery?" Jing Zhendi frowned.


    On the side of the hundred miles, the look of the world is weird: "When you look back, Hansen has no problem, and he doesn''t know, but Chen saw the sword Taifu around him."


    "What? You mean the teacher?" Jing Zhendi stood up and his eyes widened.


    The sword is not alone. It is not a simple one for Jing Zhendi. Just like the relationship between Baili Tianya and Qin Bai, the sword is not alone when he looks at Jingzhen Emperor. It is better to say that they are monarchs. Feelings are more like fathers and sons. Jing Zhendi is deep in his heart. He has a kind of dependence that is difficult for others to understand.


    The sword is not alone and different from the horizon. He is not a strict Taifu, but he has guided Jing Zhendi to become a generation of Shengshi Mingjun.


    Only a dozen years ago, in order to drive out the palace of the Inaction, King Jingzhen forced the sword that had a deep relationship with Wuweidao Palace to be unintentional.


    After the sword was not alone, he was ordered to enter the palace of inaction, and the inaction of the palace was expelled from the Qin State. However, since then, the sword has not left a letter to resign, but also sent out for twenty years. The great wish to move the military.


    Jing Zhendi did not regret doing it. The inaction of the Taoist Palace had too much influence on the people''s hearts. If it could not be expelled, it would be difficult for the royal family to gather the people''s hearts. At that time, the sword was not alone.


    Although he does not regret it, but the sword is not alone, Jing Zhendi has too many flaws. In recent years, he has sent people to secretly search for the whereabouts of the sword, but there has been no news. I can��t think of the sword at the moment. Message.


    "Old...teacher... is he okay?" asked Jing Zhendi.


    The look of the world is even more eccentric, and I open my mouth and I don��t know what to say.


    "What happened to the teacher?" Jing Zhendi suddenly trembled. He knew that the sword was not alone. The sword did not say that if he did not use force for 20 years, he would definitely say it must be done. Even if he died, he also Absolutely will not use force.


    What he has been worried about is this thing. It is he who makes the sword not stand up and is a strong enemy like Wudaodao, and the sword is not alone and has left the protection of Qin State, plus the inability to use force, the consequences are too Unimaginable, he really worried that the sword would not die.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no damage, just..."


    "Mr. Baili, you don''t want to sell any more, but what?" Jing Zhendi heard that the sword was not so good, and finally he was relieved, but still eager to ask.


    The hundred miles of the bite bite the teeth, this said: "But Sword Tai Fu claimed to be the servant of Hansen."


    "What?" Jing Zhendi was first stunned, then angered, and the teeth bite the sound: "A Hansen, even dare to insult the teacher, he will destroy his nine..."


    "Have your wrath." Baili Tianya quickly opened his eyes and advised: "What kind of character is the sword Taifu, if he does not want to, even the gods of the heavens can not let him lower his head. I am not forced to do so, and I am not forced, and Hansen is also very polite to him, and he wants to come to Jiantai Fu.


    Jingzhen was not a tyrant. When he thought about it, his anger gradually went out.


    "Sword Taifu is in the side of Hansen, and today I deliberately let me see that I want to protect Hansen. If you are dealing with Hansen, you may have broken the plan of Jiantai Fu." Said again.


    Jing Zhendi nodded slightly: "Since there is a teacher at Han Sen, even if there is any problem with this person, the teacher will definitely have some arrangements. Since even the teacher has guaranteed him, and he has not stopped Bai Er from being close to him, he wants to come to Hansen. The problem should be small."


    Speaking of this, Jing Zhendi��s face showed a bitter smile: ��But Hansen��s troubles are really embarrassing.��


    Bq

 Chapter 3117： Super God is present

    The entire Daqin empire was waiting for Hansen to die, but who knows that Hansen was not caught in the prison, but the Wangting Guards outside the Fengjia Castle was replaced by the city defense army.


    Although the Iron House received the emperor''s pension, the emperor did not mention Hansen''s murder of the Iron Curtain. Officials handling the case only said that they were in the process of verification.


    Seeing that this matter is no longer necessary, the ministers who are self-deprecating to take the national laws as the most important, can not sit down and swear, and write a letter of grief and indignation, asking Jing Zhen to strictly handle the case, and not let the sinisters go unpunished, otherwise The country will not be a country, there will be chaos.


    Even the minister was pleading with the foreign minister of the palace, yelling the slogan of killing the traitor and protecting the country. It seems that he would not kill Hansen. This big Qin country is going to die.


    Snowflake-like vibes piled up in the case of Jing Zhendi. If it was normal, so many ministers wrote, Jing Zhendi was afraid to give up as appropriate.


    However, this time, the palace has not heard the news. Only the officials who handled the case gave a reply in a few days. It was said that after many investigations, the assassination of the Iron Curtain had another person, and Han Sen was only framed.


    The ministers of the DPRK are all hands-on, and everyone knows that this case has not been investigated at all. Hansen has also been in the Fengjia Fortress. He has not been tried at all. How could it be closed?


    For a time, the entire city of Yuxi was in turmoil. Hansen became the biggest traitor in Daqin State overnight, and the prince Qin Bai became the most ruthless and ridiculous prince among the population.


    I don''t know who is secretly inciting. There are so many aristocratic children gathered in the Fengjia ancient Bao to protest. Even the aristocratic children pointed at the palace gates and the eyes were so clear that Daqin had such a ridiculous Prince. .


    This kind of thing is almost impossible in other empire, but in the big Qin country, it is getting more and more fierce. Even Jing Jingdi is difficult to deal with the noble children and ministers.


    The distorted law of the Great Qin State is different, which makes the Qin State regain its glory from the decline, but it also makes the glory of Qin State unable to go further.


    The strength of the aristocratic class in Qin is too strong, and even can compete with the imperial power. Even if it is Jingzhen Emperor, it can''t do whatever it wants and act with many scruples.


    There are two ruined temples in the royal family, and there are also aristocratic classes. There are masters in the royal family and more masters in the aristocratic class. Sometimes King Jing has to compromise on many things, which makes the temple of Daqin State a subtle Balance.


    Only this time, Jing Zhendi did not mean to compromise. No matter how the ministers wrote, even the loyal ministers cried and screamed to die on the mosque. Jing Zhendi did not say anything, just said that the case had Knot.


    The nobles and ministers did not give up because of this, and they are still in a crazy position. Hansen did not pay attention, just hiding in the Fengjia Castle should eat and drink.


    "Han Sen, after I return to the palace, the father will not kill me?" Qin Bai is very scared, this time the trouble is too big.


    "You can rest assured that since your majesty did not catch you back and did not send someone to arrest me, it proves that he has acquiesced you to stay here." Hansen smiled.


    Qin Bai heard that this is a little better, but still a face of worry, the aristocratic class of Qin is the strongest of the seven empire, and even able to compete with the imperial power, Qin Bai probably knows some about it, now outside Many aristocratic children have been around the Fengjiao Fort, and he is still worried.


    Hansen was also the first to know that the aristocratic class of Qin State had such power, and even the imperial power could not completely suppress it.


    This time he killed the Iron Curtain, it can be said that it touched the interests of the aristocratic class and triggered a collision between the imperial power and the aristocratic class.


    From the results, the imperial power did not fully occupy the upper hand, or even faint.


    Looking at the wet as jade, the sword that is self-contained is not alone. Hansen wants to fight with the sword and see how strong the world''s top power is.


    It is a pity that the sword is not alone. Since this person has already made a big wish, even if he is dead, he will not be able to do it with him. Hansen naturally will not force him.


    Originally Hansen thought that the aristocratic children would have to make a fuss for a while, but who knows that after two days, all the noble children had run out.


    "Those guys are so impatient? No, it should be!" Hansen felt a little strange. With his understanding of the Qin people during this time, they could not easily retreat.


    After Feng Feifei found someone to inquire, he realized that there was an infinite aurora in the Jinjingxing domain, covering the entire star field, and reflecting the whole star field as a huge colorful sun.


    Anyone knows that it is a vision mapped by the super gods. The nobles are not in the mood to come to Hansen for the time being, and they ran to the Jinjingxing domain to dig up the genetic eggs.


    Moreover, according to the first master of the Qin State, Wei Fuzi, who is the master of the bald head, the gods have a fascinating vision, and it is likely that they have already gathered a high-level god.


    This makes the nobles even more crazy. If the ruinous level of the gods is reached, and the blood of the ruin class is obtained, you can step into the sky.


    To take a step back, even if there is no destruction of the gods, such a large number of gods appear, there will be a large number of genetic eggs buried deep, and there will be God-level genetic species.


    "I haven''t seen such a large god, let''s go and see it." Hansen knows that the nobles and ministers should not be so easy to let him out in a short time, and they are trapped in the Fengjia Castle. It is better to go to see and see.


    And after seeing the power of the hundred miles, he also felt that it was not a bad thing to get some of the more powerful gods or genes, and it was a great help to his previous actions.


    After all, breaking through the rules of the world is too much trouble, and the consumption is too great. It is difficult to fight for a long time.


    Since those aristocratic children have already retired, Han Sen sent Qin Bai back. He is not willing to wander around with Qin Bai. If there is any mistake, it will be difficult to return to Yuxi City in the future.


    Yang Fuzi and Jiang''s mother and daughter have to run online stores. Naturally, it is impossible to go with Han Sen. The sword can''t fight alone, and it can only stay.


    Hansen originally wanted to go alone, but Li Bingyu insisted on going with him. Hansen did not refuse.


    Hansen knows less about the Great Universe of the Empire, and it is not bad for someone to give him universal knowledge.


    Using quantum transfer equipment to enter the thick soil area adjacent to the Jinjingxing domain, you can see that a huge colorful sun is hanging in the starry sky, far away from the large star field, still clearly visible, as if Just hung on the top of the head.


    Hansen knows that it is not a true sun, but a huge star field, because the light is too strong, it will make it look like a sun.

 Chapter 3118： Golden crystal field

    "Ink-eyed beasts...selling ink-eye beasts..." On the streets, many people are selling genetics, especially a kind of ink-colored beasts.


    Han Sen only knows that because the Jinjing star field is too strong, it will cause great damage to the eyes. If there is an ink clear animal to protect the eyes, not only can protect the eyes from the influence of those rays, in Xiaguang It is normal and can be seen farther.


    Any aristocrat who goes to Jinjingxing to dig a genetic egg basically has a similar genetic species. If it is not, then he can only buy it, otherwise he will become a scorpion immediately after entering the Jinjingxing domain.


    Originally it was only the Baron-class ink-colored beast. Now it has been fired to tens of thousands of pieces, which is more expensive than the sale of the gene of the Viscount.


    Hansen��s eyes are stronger than the god-level genes. Naturally, there is no need for any ink-colored beasts. Li Bingyu, who looked at the side, asked: ��Ghost Raksha, do you need ink-colored beasts?��


    Li Bingyu shook his head and said: "I have a genetic type with similar functions. I don''t need this kind of low-level genetic species. If you need it, it is best not to buy ink-colored beasts. The level of this genetic species is too low and the ability is too Weak, it is okay to go to some ordinary areas. If you want to go deep into the veins, you can''t resist the strong rays of the sun, and you need to occupy a suitable place."


    Hansen nodded and was about to leave for the Golden Crystal, but suddenly heard someone calling his name.


    "Han Sen... Waiting for me..." A big bald head was particularly conspicuous in the crowd, rushing toward Hansen and waving to Hansen.


    "Bloom, how are you here?" Hansen asked.


    The bald head proudly said: "I am a disciple of Weifuzi. So super-death is born, can I not come?"


    "Wu Weizi is also here?" Li Bingzhi moved in his heart and looked at the bald head.


    The bald head nodded: "Master and several brothers have come together. This time we are going to do a big job. How can we dig a few god-level genes and go back, why are you with us?"


    Hansen has not answered yet, and he heard that there is a yin and yang in the distance: "The bald-headed brother, you don''t want to talk indiscriminately. People are the princes of the princes. The status is very honorable. We are not qualified to be with him."


    A group of more than a dozen people came over, headed by a white-sold old man, and talking about a middle-aged man wearing a armor, the armor is gorgeous and extraordinary, at first glance it is not cheap.


    "Three brothers, how do you say something?" The bald face was a bit ugly.


    The middle-aged man snorted and said: "The bald-headed brother, can you understand what I said? Then I will explain it again. You will fall into disgrace with the traitor. Don''t ruin the reputation of Master. You want to talk to him. We have no opinion together, but don''t pull us into the water, I am afraid of being drowned by people''s spit."


    The bald head was furious and wanted to say something, but the white-beard old man said at this time: "It��s raining, don��t make trouble, time is precious, we have to explore the veins, no time to mess around here."


    The bald face was a bit ugly, and he said with a bite: "Please ask your brother to take it easy. I will go with Han Sen."


    The white-bearded old man frowned slightly, just wanted to say something, but the three brothers said, "Master, you don''t care about him. Anyway, he can''t help him at that level. He doesn''t have him. He likes it. He likes it. With the courtiers, why should we stop people from getting promoted and earning money?"


    The white-bearded old man shook his head and said: "Yu Fei, you know where we go, just come back and catch up."


    "Master, you don''t have to wait for me, help me and Master, let me go to Jinjingxing with my friends and try my luck." The bald head said.


    "Well, the three brothers I wish you luck, and dig into the god-level genetic eggs." The middle-aged man laughed mockingly.


    "Three teachers, don''t say it." The white-bearded old man stopped the middle-aged man, sighed and took them away.


    After they walked away, the bald head smiled and said to Han Sen: "Han Sen, if I have a bald head, you can rest assured that you will gain something."


    "I believe this." Hansen did not expect the bald head to help him dig the genetic eggs, but the bald head would still recognize this friend at this time, so that people feel a little warm.


    After all, Han Sen is now a slap in the face of everyone, can be said to be the enemy of the entire aristocratic class, recognize that this friend will not only have a bad reputation, but also may be life-threatening.


    The three men went on the road together, and the bald head explained Hansen to the unusualness of the gods along the way.


    Because of the change of the magnetic field of the heavens and the earth, the golden crystal star field has a super god. According to the calculation of Weifuzi, the gods here are likely to have ruined blood vessels, and will certainly be able to breed many god-level genetic eggs.


    The bald head laughed and said: "The **** condensed area is not found at my level, but it is not difficult to find a place where the god-level genetic egg is located. You are right with me."


    Because the magnetic field is too strong, all kinds of instruments have failed in the Golden Crystal, and the spacecraft can''t enter it. The bald head summons a dragon-like gene to show off Hansen: "Hey, this is the evolution of the ultimate body. The king-level genetic species is a dragon, and the flight speed is one to two among the king-level genes."


    "This genetic species looks really prestige." Hansen looked at the superficial dragon who was more than a dozen meters long and laughed.


    "What is it seems to be very prestige, in fact, it is also very prestige. This time we entered the Jinjingxing domain and relied on it. Let''s come up." The bald head sat on the back of the Shenfeng dragon and said proudly.


    Hansen did not quit, and sat down with Li Bingyu on the back of the Shenfeng dragon. He saw that the gods and dragons fluttered in the sky, and rushed toward the golden crystal field of the hustle and bustle. In a moment, it rushed into the starry sky.


    Hansen saw that many humans are flying in a variety of genetic species to fly into the Golden Crystal, the most is a variety of poultry genetic species, and some strange wings, or bats, what is strange There are all kinds of genes.


    The bald head pointed to the genetic species and introduced to Hansen: "The four-winged tiger is not bad, but it is not as good as my supernatural dragon..."


    Hansen is very interested, just listening to the taste, suddenly feeling that there is a strong volatility in his soul sea, after swallowing the black crystal armor, the golden winged peacock king who has been evolving, actually completed at this time. evolution.


    I saw a crack in the golden light of the egg. There was a golden light leaking out of it. As the crack of the pupil became bigger and bigger, the golden light became more and more glaring. Finally, it was like a golden one. The sun is suspended above the soul sea, and it gradually converges on Guanghua for a long time.


    At this time, Hansen only saw the evolution of the Golden Winged Peacock King. I saw that the golden feather was like a dream, and the whole body exudes the glare of the glass, as if it were a **** bird that came out of myth.


    On the top of the Golden-winged Peacock King, the black-crystal armor was silently suspended, and there was no gas on the body, as if it were just a dead object.


    Han Sen glanced at the information of the Golden-winged Peacock King, and could not help but feel happy, and found that it had been promoted to the ultimate body.

 Chapter 3119： Top talented species

    Golden-winged Peacock King: Variant God-level Gene (The Ultimate Body)


    Gene technology: golden **** wings, peacock king eyes, flying feathers.


    After seeing the details of the Golden-winged Peacock King, Hansen��s heart is even more gratified. This Golden-winged Peacock King has three gene skills and is definitely the top talent.


    The general immature gene species may or may not have a genetic technique. If there is no genetic technology, then it can only wait for promotion to adulthood, and then it may awaken genetic technology.


    Every promotion, there is an opportunity to awaken genetic skills, but the probability of awakening is not high, that is to say, the ultimate genetic species can have up to three genetic technologies.


    However, the general genetic species, even if it can evolve to the ultimate body, rarely has three genetic species, two of which are considered to be the best, many have only one genetic technology, and even some genetic species have no genetic skills at all.


    The Golden Winged Peacock King has three, no doubt the top of the top.


    If you want to take the money, the same level of the same species of genetics, often just one more skill, the price can be turned up several times or even dozens of times dozens of times.


    In particular, the genetic species of the three skills, if it is a rare gene species itself, and possesses the gene technology and is practical, it is the sky-high price.


    Hansen has only seen the genetic technique of the young body. After the fit, he can have a pair of golden wings. After launching, he has a powerful ability to fly, and the pair of golden wings still have horror. Destructive power, like a blade, can split everything.


    As for the peacock''s eyes and the flying feathers, they are all genetic technologies that are awakened after they are promoted. Hansen still doesn''t know what it is.


    Nowadays, it is approaching the Jinjingxing domain. Xiaguang is becoming more and more horrible. Li Bingyu and the bald head have already resisted the Xiaguang with the genetic combination. Hansen originally did not need the genetic species. Now just try it and directly summon the golden wing. Peacock King fits.


    I saw the enamel golden glaze shrouded in Hansen, behind a pair of gold-cast peacock wings, and Hansen��s eyes were also dyed with golden glare, which looks like a golden vortex rotating in it. Incomparably beautiful.


    A long gold hair is scattered, like a waterfall, the roots and hair are crystal clear, as if there is a glass of gold light flowing in it.


    After the combination, the gene and temperament of the Golden-winged Peacock King were affected. Hansen��s face and body lines became somewhat feminine and slender, and there was a feminine beauty, as if it were a demon king.


    The bald head stared at Hansen, and he took a sip of his mouth and asked: "Han Sen, what kind of gene are you? Where did you get it? Is there still?"


    Li Bingyu also looked at Han Sen, and there was a slight flash in his eyes. After the combination with the Golden-winged Peacock King, Hansen��s image was too beautiful and gorgeous, but the evil spirits were just like this. The whole person exudes the beauty of evil spirits, and there are different kinds. Kind of temptation.


    "Golden-winged Peacock King, I dug myself, I don''t know if there are any other types of genes." Hansen replied casually.


    "That''s a pity. After you have this kind of genetic combination, it is really pulling the wind. If I have such a genetic species in my bald head, maybe I can make a dream come true, and I will take my **** Qianlian into my hand." Hansen asked: "Do you sell this genetic product for sale? If you sell it, the price is not a problem. Even if you lose money, I have to buy it."


    Han Sen has heard of the name of the **** Qianlian, and Feng Feifei is one of the three popular songs of the Qin State. The bald head is very like, often mentioned, but the gods Qianlian does not look at him.


    "Do not sell." Han Sen finally got the genetics of such an ultimate body, and now still count on its contribution, it is impossible to shoot.


    Moreover, the blood **** dragon has just swallowed the black crystal armor under the command of Hansen, and entered the evolutionary state. It is impossible to hatch in a short time. The genetic species that Hansen can use is only the golden-winged peacock king and the blood charm. Spirit.


    It is a pity that there is no way to become the exclusive genetic species of the blood dragon, and it is difficult to obtain the blessing of the blood dragon, and the power is much worse than the blood dragon.


    The shameless face, he did not ask the level and ability of Hansen Golden Winged Peacock King. These are private taboos. If the situation is not special, most people will not ask for it.


    It can be seen after approaching the Golden Crystal, which is not a huge sun, but consists of many galaxies that are emitting brilliance.


    Most of the planets will not shine, only stars like stars will shine, while other planets only reflect brilliance.


    But now the planets in the entire Golden Crystal are exuding the horror of glory. The ordinary rock trees on the original planet are shining like sly treasures.


    Even the original man-made buildings and machinery are as radiant as the glory of the world, and the whole world is like a gemstone carved, seemingly incomparable sacredness.


    The bald head directs the Shenfeng dragon to approach an original human-inhabited planet. After seeing the radiance on the building, the face can''t help but change: "This **** is too amazing, even the artificial inanimate objects are The erosion of the sacred atmosphere is even more amazing than imagined, and there may be a peerless genetic species."


    "Peaceful genetics?" Hansen''s heart moved. In recent days, he has not seen the big demon appear, and she does not know whether she has followed her.


    Because this planet is in the edge of the Golden Crystal, there are more human aristocrats coming here, and it is far from a lot of people to dig around.


    The bald head dismissed this, while controlling the Shenfeng dragon to fly toward the depths of the Jinjingxing domain, he said: "I don��t even know a little god, I also ran here to dig the genetic eggs. Ghosts. This **** is very terrifying, but it is not wherever it spawns genetic eggs."


    Hansen asked: "Where can I have a genetic egg?"


    The bald head solemnly said: "There are many visions of the sun here. In general, light and heat are two complementary attributes. Although the vision of the sun is amazing, there is no temperature change. From the perspective of the distribution of the ground source, if I guess there is nothing wrong, this vein should be similar to the pattern with the light."


    "You said that twenty years ago, Qi Guo appeared in the Guangyuan God?" Li Bingyu suddenly said.


    The bald head nodded excitedly: "Yes, it is very similar to the light-bearing field that appeared in Qi State. The one that contained the Guangyuan, the wild gods of the destruction level, created a great singer of the country, Tian Shan, here. The pattern is very similar to that of Guangyuan. It may also breed the wild gods of destruction."

 Chapter 3120： Shocking

    "After talking for a long time, you still haven''t said, where can you dig up the genetic egg?" Hansen didn''t know anything about Guangyuan, and he didn''t hear the name of Tian Shan. He just wanted to know where to dig the genetic species.


    The bald head smiled: "You don''t worry, although the pattern is somewhat similar, there can be no two identical patterns in the world. Even if it is similar, there will be some differences. We have to carefully observe the calculations. Let''s go further. If there is a place where genetic eggs are bred, I will be able to come out."


    Hansen suddenly understood that these guys are not good at learning, and there is no way to calculate the place where the genetic egg is born according to the direction of the whole nerve. Only when they observe the momentum image nearby can they distinguish one or two.


    But even so, it is much stronger than Hansen, and naturally he can only listen to him.


    The Shenfeng Dragon has been flying deep into the Jinjing Star Field. After a lot of stars, it was negated by the bald head. Until the fourth day, the bald eyes suddenly lit up, pointing to the front of a planet. Said: "The planet is sure to have a high-level genetic egg."


    Han Sen looked around and saw that it was an inanimate planet, full of rocks and dust, and many craters.


    But at this time, even those rocks and dust are like gems, and they are full of glory.


    Such a planet, Hansen has seen too much in these four days, he really can''t see, what is special about this planet.


    The bald head controls the supernatural dragon to enter the planet, while letting it fly at low altitudes and screaming in excitement. "It will not be wrong, there must be a genetic egg here."


    Although this **** is horrible, but because it is just formed, the genetic species buried in the gods have not yet hatched, so there is no need to worry too much.


    The greatest danger comes from the humans who also come here to mine genetic eggs, as well as those that have survived here.


    Such a horrible **** is born, if there are genetic species living here, they find that after consuming a large number of genetic eggs, it is likely to have a horrible evolution.


    However, this one is an inanimate planet. Even if you don''t see one of the genetic species, you don''t have to worry too much.


    As for the other humans, Hansen did not find out for a while, and after the three men came down, they dug according to the position of the bald mark.


    I only dug a meter or so, and I saw a genetic egg with white light under the rock. It was as big as a basketball, and it was white and jade.


    The bald head happily embraced the genetic egg, but looked left and right, and did not recognize what the genetic egg was.


    "Although I don''t know the specific variety, but from its breath and appearance, it should not be a low-level genetic species, at least it should be a Marquis-level genetic species. We will continue to dig, this land should not only be this gene. The egg is right.�� The bald head said to put the genetic egg aside and continue to dig down.


    Sure enough, as the bald head said, they have dug up four genetic eggs from this vein, and they all look the same kind.


    The bald head was divided into two, and Hansen and Li Bingyu each had one.


    Three people are looking for the veins to dig the eggs on the planet. It must be said that this is indeed a super-sacred vein. There are many veins and genetic eggs. They only took half a day to find four veins and dug out. More than a dozen genetic eggs.


    They are all Marquis and Duke grades. Although the grades are not low, they can be worth a lot of money. Unfortunately, Hansen is not very useful.


    In the meantime, many humans also flew through the sky on the genetics, but after they saw the dragons on the side, most of them chose to stay away and did not stay here.


    The ultimate body of the dragon, still has a certain shock, which makes the bald very proud.


    Hansen and Li Bingyu followed the bald head and divided a lot of genetic eggs. The bald head was constantly riding the **** of the gods to find the veins. After finding it, he handed it over to Hansen and Li Bing. He continued to search for the ground, and three people also It is quite skilled in cooperation.


    Hansen doesn''t think there is anything. Li Bingyu''s heart is very disdainful: "This bald brash is good, but it is a pity that the science of the gods is indeed very general. The Jinjing star field is indeed similar to the pattern containing the light, but the golden crystal field It is composed of seven galaxies. It has a pattern of seven-star smashing. When it interacts with this pattern of light, it will evolve into a pattern of Kui Xing dynasty. Under this pattern, the only true genomic eggs can be produced. Seven, above the seven stars of the seven galaxies, the planet is not in it."


    Li Bingyu is a sect of the sect. He also has a deep research on the sacred nerves. Although it is not as good as the true everyone of the Guardian, it is much stronger than the half-barrel of the bald head.


    "How do you find a way to lead Hansen to the seven planets?" Li Bingyu came with Hansen this time. The main purpose was not to dig up genetic eggs.


    She would like to know how Hansen��s real strength is, although it is said that he has killed the Iron Curtain in the Temple of Ice and Snow, but it is only a legend. No one has ever seen Hansen��s true strength.


    "Old Han, don''t dig, you are coming over here, I found something good." The bald head flew over the fiery dragon and shouted at Hansen, who was smashing.


    "I am going to dig up here, and it��s not too late to dig into the genetic egg." Han Sen said as he digs.


    The bald head jumped straight and pulled Hansen and pulled him out of the pit: "I also dig a digging, I found a horrible vein, maybe there will be a god-level genetic egg, don''t worry about it here, go back and dig again. Not too late."


    Said, the bald head put Hansen on the **** of the dragon, greeted Li Bingyu go up together, and flew to a hilly and undulating low rock mountain.


    Li Bingyu thought in his heart: "It is a ghost to be able to dig into the god-level gene from here."


    The Shenfeng dragon has already flown over the small stone mountain. The bald head pointed to a place in the stone mountain and said: "What do you think is there?"


    Hansen and Li Bingyu looked in the direction of the bald fingers, only to see an ancient tree growing in the center of the stone hills.


    Even if Hansen doesn''t understand the technique of the veins, he can''t sense the breath of the old tree, but he also knows that the old tree is definitely different.


    This is not a life planet at all, let alone old trees, even bacteria are difficult to survive here, how can an ancient tree grow?


    Hansen looked carefully and saw the knot of the old tree. The branches were covered with pink flowers, which seemed to be a plum tree.


    The entire Jinjingxing area was infested by the vision of the gods, but the old tree did not have a glimmer of light, like ordinary trees, full of flowers, seemingly ordinary.


    It is such an ordinary plum tree, but in this place it makes people feel a little ridiculous.

 Chapter 3121： Under the plum tree

    "What kind of vein vision is this plum tree?" Hansen asked to the bald head.


    The bald head scratched his big bald head, and some said awkwardly: "Although I have not seen this vision, I am sure that it must be an extremely fascinating vision."


    Hansen��s heart despised, the bald guy is really not at all reliable, even if he has not learned the nerves, it is an unusual vision.


    Li Bingyu is also amazed by her face. According to her observation, this planet is not the key to the golden crystal field. It should not be possible to breed a powerful vision.


    However, this plum tree is indeed too weird and unimaginable.


    "Don''t think so much, first dig out and say it, there must be good things here, maybe you can dig out the blood of the gods." The bald head said that while digging, he did not plan to find another place.


    Hansen and Li Bingyu also worked together to help, surrounded by stone mountains, but this area under the plum tree is muddy ground, and it is much easier to dig.


    But it''s just a little easier. The soil below is harder than iron sand. Although it is loose, it is difficult to dig a lot of soil at one time.


    Hansen took a little bit of clay and watched it in his palm. He found that the soil was white and granulated, with metallic luster, like metal ore.


    After digging for more than three feet, I suddenly felt that I touched the hard object below, and opened the soil to see it. It turned out to be a tree root like a dragon.


    The roots of the tree are as black as ink, and it looks like a scale. It looks extremely strange. It looks like a dry snake like a fierce look.


    The three people continued to dig down the roots of the tree. The bald head dug and said: "Be careful, now I don''t know what is going on here. Don''t dig too deep at once. If you dig into the evil spirit fountain, it would be wonderful." ""


    More and more roots have to be dug out. Hansen found that the roots of the plum tree are bigger than its branches, and the roots of the dragons are entangled in the ground, entangled in the ground, covering the range. At least more than ten meters in diameter, much larger than the range covered by branches.


    Hansen, they can only expand the scope of excavation again and again, and finally dig into the thirteen meters, only to finally find the existence of roots.


    The roots of the tree are required to continue to dig down. A large number of tree roots are intertwined. It seems to be a fence wall. The bald head is a little anxious. Use his shovel to shovel it on a root tree with a little finger thickness. As a result, even a white seal did not stay.


    "The hard roots!" The bald head was shocked. His body was a very powerful king-level genetic species. The shovel was also a special product, and it was impossible to leave traces on the roots.


    "The more the plum tree is different, the more unusual the following is, continue to dig." Hansen''s curiosity was also hooked up and exaggerated.


    The three men dug for a long time, dug a deep pit about 30 meters, and one third of the roots of the plum tree were exposed. From this part, the root must resemble a huge hemispherical braid. , even the inside of the guard is not ventilated.


    "Don''t dig, I don''t see anything underneath. The good things are in the roots of this plum tree." The bald head put down the shovel and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    The soil of these metal ores is too difficult to dig, even if it is combined with the tyrannical gene, it is still very tired.


    Hansen and Li Bingyu also agreed to the judgment of the bald head. They have dug more than 30 meters deep. Even if the genetic egg is still deep, some visions should be revealed. As a result, nothing has happened yet. There is nothing at all below. If there is something good here, it must be within those roots.


    Moreover, the roots of this plum tree must be extremely abnormal, intertwined into a wall, and obviously protected.


    "Old Han, can you find a way to break these roots and see what is inside?" The bald head shoveled it several times with a shovel, and could not leave a trace on the roots, so I had to look at Hansen.


    "Ghost Raksha, let''s try it." Hansen said to Li Bingyu.


    Li Bianyu did not deny it. Now, she is also full of curiosity about this plum tree. She only saw the flame rising on her body, the cat ears appeared on the top of the head, and a cat tail appeared on the back, and the finger gave a sharp and sharp edge. The nails are still burning with flames.


    "I am only a god-level adult body flame claw cat, the fire system generally restrains the wood property creatures, and may have some effect." Li Bingyu said, a paw toward the roots of the tree.


    I saw a fire blade on her nails, slamming on the roots of the tree, but I saw only the sparks, the roots of the trees were not cut off, and they did not burn. Li Bing��s hands trembled gently. The flame on the nails is also swaying, and it seems that it is not light.


    "It''s so hard." Li Bingyu frowned slightly. She wanted to summon her strongest genetic test, but it would reveal her identity, so she still suppressed the idea.


    Hansen touched the place that Li Bingyu had touched. The above three shallow marks that are not easy to see, the power of the fire cat and the claw cat is still a little effect on the root of the tree, but it is not very effective.


    No longer hesitating, Hansen''s huge golden peacock wings unfolded, and the golden gods flickered above the wings, making the pair of golden wings like the sharp edge of the gods.


    The genetic combination of the golden wings of the gods was launched. At that moment, the golden **** wings crossed the roots of the tree, like a golden streamer.


    Hey!


    The sound of the break was introduced into the ears of three people. The bald head was overjoyed and looked at the roots of the tree. I saw a row of more than a dozen roots and was wounded half a foot deep, but it was not completely cut off.


    Hansen secretly stunned, Li Bingyu and bald head did not know, but he was very clear, the ultimate form of variation of the god-level genetic species, plus his physical strength, even broke into half a foot deep, these roots are simply hard and terrible .


    However, since it is possible to open the roots of the tree, that is, a few more things, Hansen continuously launched the golden wing, the peacock wings flashed rapidly, and the golden stream rushed through, and the roots were opened again and again.


    After several consecutive times, many roots have been cut off, revealing the light and shadow inside. From the broken point, the inside of the root is wrapped in a piece of cold ice that emits cold air.


    The eyes of the three men looked through the ice and found that in the ice, there was a woman in white, and the white woman was sitting in the ice, but it didn��t look like a dead person. Just sleeping in peace.


    Hansen was very surprised. He was surprised that there would be a woman in the ice, but the smell of the ice.


    "Ice muscle jade bones ... not right ... should be the Guang Han Jing ..." Han Sen looked strangely and touched the ice, almost called out.

 Chapter 3122： Luna

    The ice muscle jade technique cultivated by Hansen is the "Golden Han Jing" born out of the Luna, and the alliance and the gene universe have the inheritance of "Guanghan Jing".


    Hansen has always been unclear. The real founder of the Guanghan Jing is who is just guessing that it is the character who is called Luna. As for the race, the **** is a god, and Hansen has no guess. .


    However, in the Empire Universe, the power similar to the ice muscle jade was discovered. In addition to the wide cold, Hansen couldn''t think of the second possibility.


    Unlike the pure ice power, the power of the Guanghan is not pure ice, the cold is just the appearance. The true Guanghan is actually a kind of genetic technique that cultivates pure body and optimizes its own genes. Purely innocent, to achieve a pure realm of no leakage.


    But here is the Imperial Universe. For the Alliance, this is the anti-matter world. The power of the Guanghan Classic cannot be played in this place. But the ice in front of it is the power of the Guanghan, but it is not Excluded by the world.


    Hansen��s heart is secretly suspicious. He carefully looks at the woman in the ice. Although it is not clear through the thick ice, from the outline, it should be a beautiful woman, and Hansen should have never seen this person. .


    "No... this is not the cold chill..." Han Sen''s palm was in the cold, feeling the power above, and felt that something was wrong. Although it was very similar, if you feel it carefully, you will still find some subtle differences.


    "Get rich, it won''t be a beautiful woman-shaped gene in it? You don''t rob me, this beautiful woman-shaped gene I have to set, your one, how much money you can." Excited to look at the beauty in the ice called.


    "You are crazy? Do you think this ice is like a genetic egg?" Li Bingyu said coldly.


    "Is the ice snake and many iced genes not the ice shell? This humanoid gene species may be the same." The bald head looked at the beautiful girl in the ice.


    It��s not that he hasn��t seen a beauty, but a humanoid gene is too rare.


    Li Bing said: "If I were you, it would not be so optimistic."


    What the bald head wants to say, but seeing that the ice may be due to exposure to light, it began to melt, and a large amount of cold rose and formed a white mist.


    "Be careful!" Li Bing said as he retired, seemingly afraid of those cold.


    Hansen is also retreating, and at the same time pulling a light sand, he knows the greatness of the cold and cold, this piece of ice contains not only the chill is so simple.


    The bald head retreated a little slower, and the cold air stained his clothes corner. The corner of the clothes crystallized instantly, and was pulled by the bald head. It suddenly turned into a broken crystal dust and scattered all over the place.


    The bald head was scared and no one was coloring. Where was the fear of hesitation, he quickly retreated and left the area.


    I saw the white cold fog rising from the roots of the tree, and wrapped the whole plum tree in it. Under the reflection of the surrounding light, it seemed to shine with colorful rays.


    As the cold rises, the petals on the plum tree are withered, and the pink petals rise to the sky with the cold, which is beautiful and magnificent, like a flower rain against the sky.


    "The longevity of the night, I only want to be drunk and not want to wake up." Between the rain and the rain, a faint woman''s voice came from the cold fog.


    "The woman is alive..." The bald head widened his eyes and looked at the cold fog, and a white figure gradually came out of it.


    When Li Bingyu heard the voice of the woman, she suddenly changed her face: "No, she is the night **** of the Daqin Empire without a moon, fleeing."


    Hansen and the bald head are a glimpse. They have never heard of any night **** without a moon, but listening to Li Bing��s voice seems to be a bad character. I want to retire with Li Bing, but listen to the woman��s voice. The secluded came: "I don''t think anyone remembers my name."


    Between the words, the woman has come out of the cold fog, it is the white woman in the ice, her naked jade feet gently on the ground, suddenly a horrible ice spread in the air, suddenly Everything is frozen around.


    Even Li Bingyu, who was tearing away from the void, was frozen in the air. The bald head kept his eyes wide open and his eyes widened, and it became an ice sculpture.


    Hansen��s golden light is released, but it is almost impossible to be isolated by the ice. A chill of the body rushes straight into the body. Fortunately, his body is arrogant, and he has similar ice muscle jade. Osteoarthritis, or even if there is a golden-winged Peacock King, it is already frozen into ice sculpture.


    "You have practiced the cold chills?" The white woman looked at Hansen with amazement and asked about it.


    "What you cultivate is also the Guanghan, who are you?" Han Sen asked, looking at the woman in white.


    The woman in white did not answer, and the toes of the toes were light. If the people flew in the sky, they would come to Hansen in an instant. Jade pointed to Hansen��s eyebrows.


    Her posture is extremely elegant, but Hansen is full of hair and hair, just like the tigers are eyeing.


    Behind the golden shark''s wing vibration, the golden streamer is running, and at the same time, a golden light plume is formed in the back of Hansen, turning into a flying feather to the white woman.


    Only those golden peacock feathers flew into the air, they were frozen by the ice, and they stopped in the air, and Hansen��s fast-flying figure was also slowed by the horrible ice that frozen the wings behind him. Come down.


    The appearance of the woman in white seems to have never changed. The jade finger is still so close to Hansen��s eyebrows, and the distance is getting closer.


    Han Sen''s look is dignified, and the strength of the wide cold power of the woman is far more than Hansen''s imagination. Even the ultimate body of the Golden Winged Peacock King can''t compete with it.


    boom!


    In the next second, Hansen forcibly tore the suppression of the rules of the world, and the power of a horror broke out completely. At the same time, the force of the ice muscles in the body was also run, and the same pointed finger pointed at the woman.


    The **** met in the void, and the two horrible ice jade slammed together, but there was no explosive power explosion, and no sound and volatility came out.


    The two forces seem to melt together and disappear from the invisible.


    "You are from another world?" The woman looked at Hansen in surprise.


    "Who are you?" Han Sen looked like a blade, staring at the woman in front of him, his full blow, even can only be a match with a woman, this woman''s strength is already terrifying.


    And now Hansen has been able to determine that the woman''s wide cold is very problematic, her strength can not be regarded as the wide cold, but with the Xuan Huang Jing, is the reversal of the cold.


    Therefore, he will be in harmony with his ice muscles, and the two forces will have a positive and negative offset effect.


    "Since you have learned the Guanghan Classic, don''t you know the Witch Moon God?" The white woman said faintly.

 Chapter 3123： Order destroyer

    "Chapter error, click here to report"


    "You really are the founder of the Guanghan Classic? Wait... You say the Witch... You are also the person of the Gene Universe... No... You are not rejected by the power of this world..." Hansen is suspicious Looking at the woman in white.


    The white woman did not answer, but just extended her finger to Hansen, but this time, the breath on her body suddenly changed, as if there were two very different forces condensed on her finger, and Hansen was in a flash. The hair is upside down.


    Hansen looked at it clearly, Luna could actually run the orthodox Guanghan and the reversal of the Guanghan, and the two forces condensed into one, which produced a kind of horror to the extreme, and even Hansen felt the power of terror.


    For a moment, Hansen''s whole body circulated with blazing glory, all the power was eroded by the glory, and entered the super-spiritual state, and slammed into the jade finger of the moon god.


    The power of terror shook the moon, but Hansen also felt the bitter ice on his fist. Looking down, there was a cold wound on his fist, although he did not hurt the bone, but still Hansen was a little scared.


    In the state of entering the super-spiritual body, it was actually injured. The strength of the moon **** is probably not worse than Qin Xiu, and may even be stronger.


    "Hey, what strength are you? Can you resist my broken power?" Lunao''s face also showed a touch of surprise.


    What Han Sen was trying to say, but suddenly felt the violent fluctuations in the surrounding space, and the atmosphere of great horror was coming.


    "The hateful guy is coming, let''s talk to another place." Lunao sighed with breath and reached for a wave, and the frozen Li Bingyu and the bald head were suddenly taken away by her.


    Hansen naturally knows that the gods have come, and they have to converge on the power, and use the golden gods to fly with the moon god.


    When the two talents had just left, they saw a **** with a horrible breath, but they did not see the target he was looking for, but when his eyes fell on the plum tree that had faded into dead wood, it was His face changed greatly: "It''s not good. The night **** is born again without moon. You must go back and tell the grown-up."


    There was almost no pause, and the gods broke through again and disappeared in an instant.


    Luna fell on an unmanned planet. After seeing Hansen catch up, he looked at him with interest: "I didn''t expect anyone other than Qin Xiu to be able to shuttle between the two worlds. Who?"


    "My name is Han Sen, it is a human being, and Han Yuxi is a good friend with the witch. If you are a witch, how can you be here?" Hansen moved out of Han Yuxi.


    "Your wide cold, is the rain that was taught to you?" Lunao did not ask questions, just asked.


    "No." Hansen briefly said about the process of practicing ice muscle jade.


    Luna slightly nodded: "Although it is not the orthodox inheritance of the Wu people, but since you have the inheritance of the Moon Temple, you can be regarded as my disciple, but unfortunately not a witch."


    Without waiting for Hansen to speak, Luna said to himself: "Is it possible to be a witch?"


    "Have you still a witch?" Hansen was in the heart and looked at Luna and asked.


    Luna slightly shook his head: "I am no longer a witch, the moon is dead, this world only has no moon."


    Hansen suddenly understood the meaning of Luna, and looked at the moon **** eccentrically: "Did you keep the memory of the past life after the reincarnation?"


    Luna nodded: "Yes, although I was not able to break the reincarnation in the last life, it is not like a purely spiritual reincarnation, but still retains its own imprint. It is also an alternative life continuation. ��


    "You know what is going on in the bottom of the two worlds?" Hansen asked.


    When Luna looked at Han Sen, he said, "The reincarnation of the two worlds is not a purely life cycle. It should be said that it is a spiritual reincarnation. Only the spirit can reincarnate between the two worlds, and the spirit itself. It is pure, there is no memory and feelings. You are human beings in this world, but once you die, you are going back to another world. All the information that belongs to you has been erased, but the pure spirit has entered another world. Another life has been formed. The life may be human or other life. Anyway, he is no longer you. The spirit can reincarnate indefinitely, but you can''t."


    "So what about the gods? What happened to them?" Hansen asked again.


    Luna said for a moment, "The endless reincarnation of the two worlds, do you feel that this way has a familiar taste?"


    "Do you mean perpetual motion?" Hansen had thought about this problem before. The life cycle of the two worlds is indeed like a perpetual motion machine that will never stop.


    "Yes, it is a perpetual motion machine, but in fact we all know that perpetual motion machines do not exist. Those so-called perpetual motion experiments, in fact, more or less will have the power of third parties to intervene." Luna said.


    "What do you mean by saying that the **** is the third-party force that guarantees that the perpetual motion machine can work?" Hansen asked strangely.


    "Not all, but at least some of them are true. The gods will suppress some too powerful existences and even obliterate some unstable factors. For example, Qin Xiu, say me again." I also looked at Han Sen: "Your current situation makes me somewhat confused. In theory, you and Qin Xiu are both destroyers of order, which may trigger the imbalance of the perpetual motion of the universe, and may even trigger Great destruction. When Qin Xiu was in the gene universe, if it was not sheltered by my family, I am afraid that it had already been obliterated by the gods. After a lot of hard work, I don��t know how many times I died, I was able to stand at the Gene Universe. Stabilize the roots."


    Speaking of this, Luna looks more and more eccentric to Hansen''s eyes: "But your obvious cosmic order destroyer, even without being targeted by the gods, is able to go around in a hurry, and dare to break the rules of the world in a blatant manner. If you change to Qin Xiu like you, he already has no idea how many times he has been killed."


    "Probably because I have Qin Xiu''s genes in my body, so it can be regarded as a human being in this world." Hansen once again said his origins.


    "It can never be this reason. Don''t say that the genes of Qin Xiu''s blood in your body are very weak. Even if you are the son of Qin Xiu, it is impossible to be tolerated by the gods because of the destruction of the rules." Lunai said with certainty: "I The body is already a human being in this world. It only has the imprint of the last world. It has been regarded as a dead enemy by the gods, let alone you."


    "Is it because I saved the world?" Hansen muttered to himself.


    "What world have you saved?" Luna asked with a puzzled look at Hansen.


    ��Add bookmarks for easy reading��

 Chapter 3124： Breaking power

    Hansen had to say that Qin Xiu wanted to break the gene temple and talk about the battle with him.


    Luna looked up and down Hansen with a look of surprise. He said, "You can defeat the king of the king who evolved to that level. Your body and strength are really weird."


    "You mean, I am not defeating Qin Xiu, but his genetic kingdom?" Hansen had some doubts early on, but Luna seemed to be very sure.


    "It should be, at least it is not the whole of Qin Xiu. Qin Xiu is a human being. How can he be blue blood? Unless he is in harmony with the king of the world, the blood is blue, but if he is true and bound The combination of the king and the gods should not be only a little bit of a means." Luna said indulgently.


    Hansen nodded. He also felt that Qin Xiu at that time did not seem to be as strong as he thought.


    After a pause, Luna shook his head and said: "But the gods are not aiming at obliterating you. It should not be the reason. Because even if you have not defeated the king of the king, the gene temple cannot be destroyed."


    "Why?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse. He said this for the first time.


    Luna said: "Do you know why the most advanced **** is the restart level?"


    "I don''t know." Hansen shook his head directly.


    Luna looked at the starry sky and said: "That is because of the spirit of the restart level, with the ability to restart everything, including the entire universe."


    "What do you mean?" Han Sen''s face changed. He had already guessed something, but he was not sure. It was too horrible.


    Luna said with a grin: "As you think, if you compare the big universe to a computer, then the spirit of the restart level has the ability to restore the system, but the cost of doing it is too big, who I don''t know what else can be left in the big universe after the restart. Maybe all the creatures will be completely destroyed. Maybe some ancient life can still be preserved. Maybe it is not so serious. It just repairs the damaged universe and does not cause it. Life is destroyed. But one thing is certain, it is absolutely impossible to defeat the **** of the restart level by simply destroying the gene temple."


    Hansen listened to the cold sweat DC, if that is the case, it would be too horrible.


    Luna smiled and said: "But you can rest assured that even if you restart the level of the gods, it is difficult to pay the price of the restart, so if it is not a last resort, he will not restart the universe, so you help him defeat the king of the king. If you want to come to the Gene Temple, you should still be grateful to you, but this will definitely not be the reason for his indulgence in the destruction of your order."


    "What is it for?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "How do I know that I am not a resurrection of the gods." Moon God gave Hansen a look. Suddenly he looked at Hansen and asked: "Since you know Han Yuxi, do you know a man named Taiyi among the witches?"


    "I have seen the face, but also talked about the sky, but not very familiar." Hansen said.


    "He... is it okay?" Luna''s eyes swayed, and the cold face seemed to melt at this moment.


    "There is a traitor..." Hansen keenly discovered something. Although the fire of the gossip in his heart burned, he could only squat down and say the matter of breaking the metal temple into the void.


    "Ah! He is here... He must have come... He hasn''t forgotten me..." Luna was suddenly excited, as if from the goddess incarnation for the girl.


    "You mean, too, the Empire is a big universe?" Hansen couldn''t believe it, but when he thought about it, he thought it was too likely.


    Because only the gods and temples seem to be able to coexist in two worlds, and Taiyi is to break the void after repairing the temple. Originally Hansen thought that the metal temple would be the place to go to the gene temple. Now it seems that The possibility of entering the great universe of the Empire is even higher.


    "I am going to find him." Lunao did not care about Hansen''s meaning, and turned away.


    "Hey, don''t go, let''s talk. Let''s talk for another minute." Hansen hated not to smoke his own mouth. He said that he was too one. Now that Luna ran, he still has too many The question is not clear.


    "As a reward for telling me too much news, this is for you, it should have some effect on you." Luna''s voice came from the air.


    Soon after, another jade bracelet came out of the air and flew to Hansen, and Hansen caught it.


    Hansen couldn''t help but smile. He rescued the moon **** from the plum tree. The moon **** did not thank the half sentence, but he only thanked him for saying something about Taiyi. This person is really weird.


    Hansen looked at the jade bracelet in his hand and saw that the jade bracelet was white and crystal clear. It did not look like jade, nor did it know what material it was made of.


    Slightly input some energy into the jade bracelet, the jade bracelet suddenly flows, and there is a mysterious message flocking to Hansen, which instantly makes Hansen''s mind a lot more information.


    "Positive and reversal of the cold and cold?" Han Sen was surprised. The content of the jade bracelet turned out to be the original version of the Guang Han Jing, and it is still a version of the two worlds.


    However, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that in the last part, there are two ways in which two genetic techniques are combined into one.


    Luna expressed this power as the power of breaking the border. This is because after she was born in the great universe of the empire, she discovered that the previous genetic technique could not be used here, and had to re-examine the reversal of the cold and cold, and achieved great achievements. After that, there was another whimsy, forcing the suppression of the rules of the world, and at the same time operating the forces generated after the reversal of the cold.


    This kind of destructive power can be erased even by the gods, but it is very troublesome to practice.


    Because the human body of the Empire''s Great Universe is not suitable for cultivation, or the rules here do not allow human body cultivation, so if you want to cultivate the reverse cold and cold, you must first find a suitable genetic species, after combining with the genetic species. Only then can the reversal of the cold and cold.


    But because of this, the upper limit of the genetic species determines the achievements of the anti-cold cold, so it is necessary to have a suitable top-level genetic species of the same nature.


    The gene species used by Luna itself is the peerless Taiyin Shenji, until the Taiyin Shen Ji Jin was promoted to the ultimate body, and her reverse Guang Han Jing reached the level similar to that of the previous World.


    "In this case, why can I practice the blood and nerves at the same time?" Hansen was puzzled, but he understood it with a little thought.


    That is because, in his body, there is also the blue blood gene of the king of the kingdom. The king of the kingdom is the top genetic species from the antimatter world.


    "Since the reversal of the cold and cold can form a force to break the boundary, then my positive and negative blood, can you do it? No reason can be done, I can''t do it?" Han Sen secretly thought.

 Chapter 3125： Kuixing Land of Light

    Although the method of reversing the Guanghan Classic has been obtained, it is a pity that Hansen does not have the genetic species that fits with the Guanghan Classic, so there is no way to cultivate it for the time being.


    "Since the Guanghan Jing and the blood and nerves can be reversed, can the genetic terms and the sacred mysteries be reversed?" Han Sen secretly thought.


    However, at this time, Hansen has not had time to study these things. Now he also needs genetic species. Not only does it require genetics, but also genetics, but also genetic species.


    "If the Jinjingxing domain can produce a peerless genetic species, it is better to use the method of casting the gods to make the peerless gene species break through, and then cooperate with the genetic algorithm of the reversal. I don''t know how strong it will be." Hansen couldn''t help but yy. a bit.


    Not to mention that the Golden Crystal domain does not necessarily breed a peerless genetic species, even if it can be born, he may not be able to find it.


    "If you can beat the big devil into an egg, maybe there is a chance to cooperate with the anti-cold cold." Han Sen hit his mind to the big demon.


    It is a pity that the big devil is too ghostly, there is no trace to go without a trace, even the real body does not know where, the probability of being able to beat the big devil into eggs, has not yet dug the gods.


    Li Bingyu and the bald head were still frozen. Hansen forced the ice muscles and bones to disperse the forces of the cold and cold forces on them, and they woke up.


    After the bald head woke up, he said with a shocked heart: "Who is that woman, is it terrible? Fortunately, Hansen is there, otherwise we will be miserable. Have you killed her?"


    "I am not her opponent, she is gone." Hansen shrugged his shoulder and said.


    Luna has the memory of the two worlds, and each world has embarked on the peak of the universe, and the power of the two forces combined to break the boundary, I am afraid that in the two great universes, it is difficult to find a few more than her Strong creatures.


    "Even if you are not an opponent?" The bald head scared the neck.


    Li Bingyu is looking at Han Sen in a different look. Han Sen and the bald head don''t know who the night **** is without moon, but she is too clear.


    That is the legend of Qin State after Qin Xiu, but no moon is not as famous as Qin Xiu. That is because no moon has not become the emperor of Qin State, just a Tai Fu.


    There are also a few female Tai Fus in the Qin Dynasty. No month is one of the less famous ones. It seems that there is nothing special.


    However, the era in which no moon was located was the era when Qin was converted to the rule of law. The emperor of that generation was also known as the first Mingjun under the Emperor.


    However, Li Bingyu has read the top secret archives of Wuyou in the record of Wuweidao. It can be said that this female Taifu promoted the transformation of the entire Daqin Empire. She is the key to the transformation of Qin from a decline to a strong one. .


    And at the beginning, Wuweidao had suffered a big loss in this moonless body. Although it has not been driven out of Qin State, it has been suppressed by death. When no moon is in the world, Wuweidao is in Qin. Really inaction, and even forced by the moon to use it.


    In the face of such a figure coming from the legend, Han Sen did not have a trace of damage. If it is really no moon to leave, it is better to say that if it is not, then it is really terrible.


    "Blur, don''t say so much, hurry to find the local veins, it is best to dig into the geology of advanced genetics." Han Sen now has a passion for genetics.


    "Digging, of course, you have to dig, and you have to dig." The baldness of the bald head suddenly became louder.


    Hansen has even gotten such a terrible woman, what is terrible?


    The bald head is still somewhat worried that if they dig into some extremely terrifying places, they may not be able to make it. But after this time, the bald suddenly found that Hansen was even more fierce than he had imagined. Since Hansen said so, what is he worried about?


    "Go, let''s go inside the Jinjing Xingyu area. The probability of a god-level genetic species is too low. This time, the game is big." The bald head said.


    Hansen is speechless, knowing that there is a low probability of being a god-level gene, and here is what to dig.


    But fortunately, the bald head came so awkward, otherwise I missed the opportunity to see the moon god.


    The bald head summoned the **** of the gods, leaving Hansen and Li Bingyu to leave the planet and go deeper into the golden crystal field.


    Soon Li Bingyu discovered that the bald head is still a bit of a real thing. He didn''t choose the right position before. It wasn''t that he didn''t understand it, but he was afraid that he would encounter unexpected events in the land of Kuixing.


    The general horror of the earth is accompanied by a terrible vision, and it is understandable that the bald head does not dare to venture.


    This time, the bald head led Hansen to where they went, one of the seven key points of the Kuixing Douguang.


    The Shenfeng Dragon has not yet approached the planet, and there are groups of knights riding on the flying gene species patrolling outside the planet, and no one else is allowed to approach the planet. Obviously there are big people who have already occupied it.


    "That is the Knights of the Sky Wings of the Heavenly King, we still choose another place." The bald head saw the knights far away, and his face suddenly changed.


    Hansen has heard that the Tianyuan King is one of the rare surnames of the Qin State, and it is still the kind of real power. It has great influence in Qin.


    Of course, the reason why Tianyuan Wang is so famous is mainly because their family is a hereditary aristocracy, with a ruined temple, and the generations are sheltered by destructive gods.


    Anyway, the Golden Crystal star field is so big, Hansen does not have to go through with Tianyuan Wang, so he is ready to leave with the bald head.


    Not far away, I suddenly heard a horrible sound of the beast behind the scenes. The three turned and looked at the planet that was guarded by the Knights of the Sky Wing. At this time, the sky was golden. The glaze **** maps the heavens. Most of the original ground is a stone planet. It is suddenly turned into a magma fire. The whole planet is like the rising sun of the same round, and the temperature is getting higher and higher.


    What is even more terrifying is that in the magma, there is a green sprout that grows in the blazing flame, and soon grows into a tens of thousands of meters of giant vines. Continue to grow rapidly.


    The average woody plant and even the genetic species are very afraid of the flame, but this giant vine seems to be growing in the nutrients that absorb the flame.


    The more the planet burns, the faster the giant vine grows. It doesn''t take long, it has been a long time, and it looks like a green monster on the magma.


    Many of the Knights of the Sky Wings inside the planet escaped, but more knights were directly melted by the horrible high-temperature magma, and even the bodies were not left.


    The knight who escaped, just breathed a sigh of relief, but suddenly saw that the vines of the vines had broken the magma and rolled them toward them. The speed was amazing, like a strange quirk, after they caught their bodies. Directly pulled into the magma sea, the magma sea suddenly sounded a tragic sound.

 Chapter 3126： Snatch blood

    In addition to the knights who had been outside the planet, the geneticists and masters who entered the planet were almost completely destroyed, and the members of the Knights of the Wings of the Sky fled quickly.


    The bald head and Hansen trio were also shocked. The plant was very murderous. Many powerful geneticists had the ability to swiftly move, but they still couldn��t escape its vines. As long as they were pulled into the magma, they were strong. The geneticist can''t escape.


    "The blood of the gods... The gods must have blood on the planet..." The bald eyes looked at the planet that had already shined like the sun.


    "You will not tell me, is that ancient vine is the blood of the gods?" Hansen frowned.


    "That is certainly not the blood of the gods. If I guess there is nothing wrong, the ancient vine should have been the genetic species living inside the planet. After the blood of the gods was formed here, the ancient vine gene species absorbed the genetic eggs in the veins. The rapid evolution, even more frightening is that its attributes coincide with the blood of this god, so it is so horrible to get the nourishment and blessing of the blood of the gods."


    The bald head paused and said: "We still don''t want to provoke it first. The people of Tianyuanwang will not stop here. Let them try the depth of the ancient vine gene."


    There is a saying that the bald head did not say that there is a horrible spiritual blood here. Tianyuan Wang may come in person, and that such a big movement will happen. Other strong people should come soon. Now it��s too much to go. Adventure.


    "Can you tell the specific location of the god''s blood?" Hansen asked to the bald head.


    He also knows the scruples of the bald head, but he and the bald head think differently. In Hansen''s opinion, this is an excellent opportunity. It is the best chance to win the blood of the gods, as other powerful people have not yet arrived. .


    "You want to **** the blood of the gods?" The bald head suddenly saw Hansen''s mind.


    "Can you find a specific location?" Hansen is the default.


    As soon as the bald head gritted his teeth, he said to Hansen: "If my judgment is correct, then the blood of the gods should be within the heart of the earth. The person of the king of heaven should be the **** that was excavated after the earth has been dug into the heart. Blood erosion. If it is before, you must find the channel they are digging to get in. Now it doesn''t need to be so troublesome. The whole planet has been turned into liquid, as long as you can hold the high temperature of terror, you can directly reach the center of the earth. Position, find the blood of the gods."


    After a pause, the bald head reminded me: "If you want to grab it, you must be fast. Now the blood of the gods has not completely erupted. After a period of complete eruption, there will be many shocking visions, attracting countless powerful people. Even if you take the blood of the gods, it is very difficult to get away."


    "Well, you wait for me in a farther place. I will find you after I have won the blood of the gods." Hansen said, the peacock wing behind it turned into a golden stream to the sun-like planet. Rushed over the past.


    Li Bingyu''s look is somewhat complicated. Her knowledge is more than her bald head. The blood of the gods born in the core of this planet must be extremely horrible. The extraordinary blood of the gods is comparable. I want to bear the blood of such gods. There will be extremely high demands.


    Now there is another ancient vine gene above the planet, and Li Bingyu recognizes the ancient vine gene species. In the record of Wuwei Daogong, it is the ancient peerless gene sun scorpion, a kind of yang to fire gene. Kind.


    The sun coffin must have been hatched out of the earth''s core before, but because of its extremely long growth cycle, it has not been known how many years of growth in the core, and it has not been able to drill the ground and has not been discovered by humans. .


    However, because the magnetic field of the heavens and the earth has changed, the Jinjingxing domain has become a super-death, and this planet has become one of the seven key points of the Kuixing Douguang, which has produced a very scary **** blood and a large number of genetic eggs, and This blood of the gods is also the fire system of the yang.


    As a result, the Sun Lingling, which had to evolve in billions of years, has evolved into the ultimate body because it has swallowed a large number of genetic eggs and has been nourished by the blood of the gods.


    Think about the world''s peerless genetic species, the Sun Lingling, and then the blessing of the blood of the horror god, its strength is absolutely beyond imagination.


    Even if Hansen is no longer strong, it is difficult to live at home in the Suns. She is hesitant to tell Han Sen about this.


    Hansen moves too fast, and there is no time to think about Li Bingyu. Li Bingyu is going to call Han Sen, but Han Sen has not heard it at all, and has already rushed into the sun-like planet.


    "But it, maybe with his ability, there is a chance to escape and live." Li Bingyu sighed and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Hansen plunged into the fiery magma, or that it could not be called magma. Everything turned into a strange liquid at high temperatures, even if the metal and rock are now crystal clear.


    Although there is the power protection of the Golden-winged Peacock King, Hansen still feels that the body is hot, but his body is tyrannical, and he is not afraid of the heat, picking a place farther away from the ancient vine to the heart.


    The deeper the heart, the more horrible the heat, but it didn''t have much impact on Hansen. His eyes sparkled with the golden light, and even penetrated the horrible high-temperature liquid, the power can reach More than a kilometer.


    This is the peacock king''s eye of the Golden Winged Peacock King. If you don''t have this ability, Han Sen can''t see it ten meters away.


    Just between the flight, suddenly a shadow like a dragon flew from the magma, and in an instant it was already in front of Hansen. It was a giant vine that was thicker than the water tank, and it was more than the ancient vine outside. It is huge.


    Hansen had long been prepared to know that the ancient vine was originally born from the core of the earth. The part hidden below is definitely the main body of it.


    However, Hansen did not think that Gu Teng had already covered the entire core.


    The golden **** wings were launched, and the golden streamer on the peacock wing behind Hansen flashed, and the whole person turned into a golden light arc from the side of the vine.


    when!


    The invincible golden wing of the gods, only a shallow scar on the ancient vine, the ancient vine is still crazy to Hansen.


    The golden wing of the gods was launched again, avoiding the attack of the ancient vine, but in the next second, several vines rolled up in different directions.


    Between the horrible vines such as the dragon, Hansen is like a flying peacock, elegant and fast-changing figure, avoiding the chasing of the ancient vines, and rushing toward the depths of the core.


    Although many of the previous genetic techniques have no way to use them, his best ability to predict, lay out, etc., can be used anywhere.


    Under the innumerable vines intertwined, it still rushed into the core of the earth quickly, and almost no one could stop it.

 Chapter 3127： Sun coffin

    The temperature of the core is even more terrifying. Hansen saw that the horrible ancient vine entangled in the core of the earth, forming a huge sphere, replacing the shell of the original local nucleus.


    A strip of vines stretched out from the vine ball, like a dragon, rolled to Hansen, so Hansen had to move quickly to avoid being hit by it.


    The peacock king''s eyes Hansen played to the extreme, his eyes were seen through the gaps of the vines, and the high-temperature liquid inside had been turned into white, which became more transparent and crystal clear.


    Within that liquid, Hansen saw a weird fish sleeping, the fish was white and seemed to be solid, but it had an unreal feeling.


    From the appearance point of view, the fish is somewhat similar to the eel, but the length of the figure is more than a kilometer. It is inside the takraw ball, and the body is full of life, it seems to wake up.


    On the fish, Hansen felt the flame power of horror, and there is also the smell of the gods. There is no doubt that it should be the blood of the gods born of this terrible vein.


    Hansen was about to rush in, but suddenly found that there was not only one fish in the takraw ball, but there was still a gourd between the vines, that is, above the fish head.


    The gourd is only half a person tall, and the whole body is white and crystal clear. It leans on the top of the fish and looks like a small gourd pendant.


    However, when Hansen saw it, his heart could not help but create a dangerous incitement, as if the gourd was more threatening than the **** blood fish, and Hansen felt strange that the gourd without eyes seemed to have been Looking at him, the feeling is creepy.


    Hansen ducked the vines and observed the inside of the vines. On the huge ancient vine, he only had one gourd.


    And the gourd seems to be absorbing the power of the **** blood fish. In the place where the gourd is in contact with the fish head, there is a blazing flame that radiates from the fish head and is integrated into the gourd.


    "This guy is actually absorbing the blood of the gods?" Hansen no longer hesitated, looking for an opportunity to rush toward the inside of the Sepak Takraw.


    It has been impossible to conquer the genetic species that have evolved to such a degree, so that it completely absorbs the blood of the gods, that is, waste.


    However, Hansen did not rush into the takraw ball, and suddenly saw the horrible white flame on the gourd, the whole gourd shine like the same sun.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s body was illuminated by the light, and suddenly felt like turning into the solar furnace. With the strength of his body and the power of the Golden-winged Peacock King, he could not resist the heat, behind the peacock wing. The feathers on the burning all of a sudden, the hair of the whole body was burnt by the fire, the golden hair was full of flames, and the brows and eyelashes were burned.


    Hansen suddenly broke through the suppression of the rules of the world, forced the power to destroy the flames of the body, and then quickly retreated.


    The flame ejected by the gourd is terrible, but it is not the same as the destructive spirit. Only a flame can be compared with the goddess of the moment.


    If there is no suppression of the power of the world, Hansen should be able to suppress the gourd, but now it is suppressed, he can only use all the power in a short period of time, and may not be able to get the gourd.


    Do not dare to break through the rules of the world for a long time, Hansen''s power is released, and after leaving the Sepak takraw, the power of the golden-winged peacock is used to break the magma.


    Hansen did not give up, he flew around the Sepak Tak, hoping to find out the weakness of the gourd and kill it with a single blow.


    The existence of such horror, Han Sen even if he uses the Xuan Huang Jing all the time, there is no full grasp to be able to beat it into eggs, can only try to try.


    Before Hansen��s shot, he suddenly saw the waves rising in the magma, and a horrible figure broke through the high-temperature liquid and arrived near the takraw ball.


    Han Sen stared at it, only to see that it was a majestic old man wearing a black-and-white armor. Behind him, there was a yin-yang taiji halo that seemed to be like a god.


    The yin and yang tai chi halo flow, when countless vines rolled toward him, the old man did not do it at all, the vines were shaken by the power of yin and yang tai chi halo.


    "Is he the King of Heaven of this generation?" Hansen immediately guessed who he was.


    Tianyuan Wang has attacked the blood of the destructive god. The destructive **** is the **** of heaven. The legend is the **** who is in charge of the heavens and the earth, and has the power of yin and yang.


    At this time, Tianyuan Wang has undoubtedly joined forces with Tianyuan, possessing the power of the destructive spirit, and even more powerful.


    After all, in addition to the power of destroying the gods, he also combined the power of genetic species. Tianyuan Wang has been inherited for so long, and certainly has many powerful exclusive genetic species.


    However, Tianyuan Wang is not good at the power of the eyesight. Obviously, he did not see Hansen in the distance. He rushed toward the rattan ball. It should be to capture the blood of the god.


    "First let him go to the head and see what power the gourd has." Han Sen thought of a move, gave up the intention to immediately rush into the blood of the gods, but in the distance to see the eyes of the peacock.


    Tian Yuan Wang Yong Yong is extremely incomparable. In an instant, he has already rushed to the position where Han Sen arrived. It is true that the gourd is once again shining like the sun.


    Tianyuan Wang snorted, behind the Tai Chi Yin Sun halo completely covered his body, the flames could not break through the shield formed by the yin and yang.


    Seeing that Tianyuan Wang has already rushed into the Sepak Takraw, the gourd has been reborn and changed, and the horrible blazing flame broke out again, turning into a three-legged sun Jinwu, and screaming toward Tianyuanwang.


    On the face of Tianyuan Wang, there was a hint of dignified color. A punch hit the three-legged Sun Jinwu, and even as the sun was full of horror, its power to the sun was never under the gourd.


    Hey!


    The three-legged Sun Jinwu was blasted by the Tianhe Wang��s genetic fit, but the sun god��s fists also burst.


    In the next second, I saw the sun-like gourd on the top of the gourd. A three-legged sun, the golden scorpion fluttered out, with the sun-shining sun **** flame, turned into a horrible crow group and went to the Tianyuan king.


    If the **** of the gods is reborn, the sun **** fists will blast out continuously, and a three-legged sun will be blasted, and they will still be able to rush in the crows.


    It was only besieged by Najam, and it was difficult for Tianyuan Wang to rush to the side of the **** blood fish.


    Tianyuan Wang seems to have some scruples, and he is not willing to delay too much time. Suddenly his hands are blooming at the same time, one hand is like a sun, and the other is like a moonlit land.


    The double fists hit together, and suddenly formed a horrible black hole. In an instant, the surrounding magma and the three-legged Sun Jinwu were sucked in together.


    Those three-legged Sun Jinwu actually struggled, and in the blink of an eye they were all swallowed up by the black hole. Tianyuanwang seized the opportunity and rushed into the Sepak takraw like a rushing thunder, and rushed toward the **** blood fish.

 Chapter 3128： flying fish

    The black hole in the hands of Tian Yuanwang swallowed everything, and the three-legged Jinwu, which was flying out of the Sun��s coffin, was all swallowed up by the black hole and was useless.


    Seeing that Tianyuan Wang will rush to the front of the Sun Lingbi, he will swallow it directly into the black hole, but suddenly see the gods under the coffin, the blood of the fish suddenly opened his eyes, the whole body burns with white flames, in a flash, The whole world has turned into a blazing white, and even the power of the peacock''s eyes can''t penetrate the burning light, and can''t see what is going on inside.


    The brilliance of the blood of the gods was quick to go, and it was dimmed in an instant. Hansen quickly gathered the eyes of the peacock to see it.


    The **** blood fish disappeared, but the sun scorpion burned the blazing flame, as if burning everything into nothingness. Even when the black hole of the king of heaven was near the gourd, it was burned by the blazing flame. .


    Tianyuan Wang''s face changed slightly, forcing the black hole to the gourd, but no matter how terrible the black hole is, as long as it is close to the gourd, it will be burnt into nothingness by the flame, there is no way to swallow the gourd.


    Hey!


    Suddenly I heard a crisp sound, and there was a crack on the gourd.


    Tianyuan Wang saw the great joy, thinking that the gourd could not inherit the continuous force suppression, and even more violently condensed the black hole and oppressed the gourd.


    Hansen is not as optimistic as Tianyuan Wang. The gourd splits, not necessarily unable to withstand the pressure, or there may be something out there.


    He still remembers the feeling before, as if there are a pair of eyes peeping at himself in the gourd, he does not believe that it is just the sensing ability of the gourd itself.


    Perhaps this gourd vine is simply a shell, and the things in the gourd are truly terrifying.


    What''s more, Hansen witnessed the birth of Boa from the gourd, so when he saw this kind of gourd, he always felt subconsciously that there would be something inside.


    Tianyuan Wang is different. He has not seen life in the gourd. He only thinks that the gourd vine itself has been destroyed. It is equivalent to killing this genetic species and constantly pressing the gourd with strength.


    There are more and more cracks on the gourd. It seems that the pressure cannot be withstood. Hansen subconsciously retreats. He always feels a little uneasy in his heart.


    The gourd swallowed the blood of the gods. According to the saying in the Casting Court, the gourd is likely to break through the ultimate state, evolve toward another horrible life level, and evolve from the genetic species to the wild gods.


    Of course, that is the method of casting a temple. It requires human intervention to complete it. Hansen does not know whether the wild genetic species can complete this transformation of life.


    boom!


    The gourd finally burst open, and the snow-white jade shell was broken into pieces and broken, melted rapidly in the blazing flame, and turned into nothingness in the blink of an eye.


    However, Han Sen and Tian Yuan Wang both changed their faces. In the cracked gourd, there was a strange creature.


    The creature looks like an electric eel, but it has wings on its back, like a combination of fish and birds, but it is not like a red bird. It can switch between the state of fish and birds.


    It is itself a bird or a fish, or it is more appropriate to use a flying fish to call it.


    After the flying fish came out, the eyes suddenly stared at Tianyuan Wang, and Zhangkou spurted a blazing flame.


    Tianyuan Wang looked dignified, and one hand was too yin and the sun was turned into a huge black hole, welcoming the flame that the flying fish did not look so eye-catching.


    Oh!


    The blazing white flame burned through the black hole and was contaminated by the hands of Tian Yuanwang.


    Tianyuan Wang''s look changed greatly, breaking the high-temperature liquid and moving quickly. At the same time, the body glowed with cold light, such as water pouring into the armor of the hand.


    But the blazing fire was not extinguished, not only was not extinguished, but also spread quickly on the hands.


    It��s only after the king��s death that he was so horrified that he didn��t even think about it. He directly smashed his hand on his hand and then saved the crisis that the entire palm was burned.


    The flame flying fish did not let him go, and the two wings rushed to catch up, and spit the flame again.


    Tianyuan Wang originally had the mind to kill this genetic species. Even if the blood of the gods is gone, these powerful genetic species are also the top materials for making sacrifices.


    Now he has no such idea at all. After knowing what kind of genetic combination has been summoned, there is a pair of lightning wings behind it. After a sudden attack, he flies away.


    The speed of the flying fish seems to be faster than him. Hansen listened to a scream, and Tian Yuanwang��s **** was suddenly burned, and it looked very embarrassing.


    Tianyuan Wang fled and retired from the battle skirt, and he did not even have the courage to go back to the war.


    Hansen quickly slammed the wings and chased them up. I saw that the Yuanwang was chased by flying fish all the time. The armor of the body was burned constantly, which made Tianyuan Wang have to throw away his armor again and again. .


    The speed of Tianyuanwang and flying fish is almost at the extreme, almost like a teleport, and soon rushed out of the planet and broke into the starry sky.


    Hansen tried his best to catch up with them and was pulled further and further.


    Seeing that it was about to be opened, Hansen had to temporarily break the rules of the world and use a big move of the stars to pull close the distance so that he could not be smashed.


    The average person''s vision can''t keep up with their moving speed. They can''t even see Tianyuan Wang and Feiyu. Hansen is clearly seeing it. A Qin family''s surname Wang, shaking the existence of the universe, was chased by a flying fish. There is no way to go to the sky, and the hair is a bit miserable.


    Tianyuan Wang has been using all kinds of horrible genetic techniques to try to stop the pursuit of flying fish, but it is totally useless. The flame is terrible to the extreme, everything will be burned into nothingness, and it has a igniting effect. Can not be destroyed, will burn everything connected to it.


    Tian Yuanwang accidentally burned his hair, and hesitated without hesitation. He directly cut off one of his white hair, for fear of being contaminated by flames.


    "This flying fish is going against the sky!" Hansen looked at the heartbreaking, the flames of indiscriminate burning, plus the terrible speed, even if it was against the gods of the destruction level, there was a full force of war.


    "The blood of the **** is estimated to be devastating. Otherwise, this flying fish can''t be so powerful." Although Hansen wanted to shoot the flying fish into eggs, it was estimated that even if the world rules were broken, it might not be possible. Can take advantage of it.


    Tianyuan Wang was chased by the heavens without a road to the ground, and he did not know how many genes were burned, but he did not dare to use the flesh to touch the flames. Even if he was distressed, he had to do it.


    In the end, there was no genetic arming. If he couldn��t escape, he summoned the genetic species to stop the disaster. He saw that the god-level genetic species were directly burned to ash, and even Hansen felt bad for him.

 Chapter 3129： Tianyuan Wang

    The Tianyuan Wangren have escaped from the Jinjingxing domain. The flying fish is still chasing him. He seems to hate the Tianyuan King. He will not stop burning him.


    Hansen also had to track their flight all the way, hoping to find a chance to start flying fish.


    I have to say that Tianyuan Wang is one of the most powerful people in the Daqin Empire. The family is really rich and rich. All kinds of high-level genetic species are like money, and they are used to top his life.


    Of course, if the strength of the Tianyuan King itself is amazing, there will be no such opportunity.


    Suddenly, Hansen realized that things seemed a bit wrong, took a look at the map, and suddenly understood.


    "This Tianyuan Wang is really a powerful figure!" Hansen has already seen it. Tianyuan Wang clearly wants to blame the water. The place he went to is the border between Qin and South Korea. It is obviously a disaster. East cited.


    Hansen��s guess is true. When he arrived at a Korean planet on the border between the two countries, Tianyuan Wang entered the planet without any scruples. He had never done this before in the Qin State. When I fled, I intentionally circumvented the planet of life.


    "South Korea is terrible." Hansen had to admit that Jiang was still old and spicy. Tianyuan Wang ate such a big loss and wanted to get some interest from South Korea.


    Hansen didn''t have to guess and thought about it. The relationship between Tianyuanwang and South Korea is definitely not so good, and there are even conflicts of interest. Otherwise, there will be no flying fish to escape here.


    It��s really just a matter of accident, Wei Guo is closer. He has traveled to the Korean planet on a long way. It is obviously a plot.


    Seeing that the flying fish chased Tianyuan Wang into the planet, and the location he went to was obviously a big city, Hansen could not help but sigh.


    With the power of flying fish, if there is no top power to compete with it, I am afraid that this planet may be destroyed.


    However, contrary to Hansen��s surprise, after the flying fish rushed into the city, there was no tragic picture of the flames burning, and it seemed as if nothing had happened.


    Hansen thought that the Flying Fish King had not yet attacked, but after waiting for a while, he still did not see the flames rising.


    "Strange, what happened? Could it be said that Tianyuan Wang had an ambush here and trapped the flying fish?" Hansen felt that the possibility was too low, but he couldn��t figure out what was going on, so he had to The planet is getting closer and I want to see what happened.


    Not too close, Hansen''s peacock king''s eye can be much better than the satellite, and his eyes flashed, and the situation below has been clearly seen.


    I saw that the wolf was inconspicuous like the ordinary Tianyuan King. At this time, it was like a stone statue standing on the street.


    Fortunately, he is now gray-faced, the body is full of burning burnt left, the hair is broken, and the body is also similar to the hole, no one knows that he is the king of heaven, otherwise he will not be laughed.


    Even so, there are still a lot of passersby on the street pointing at him in the distance.


    However, Tianyuan Wang did not dare to move. He did not care about the ridicule and whispering of those people. His eyes stared at the front, his body motionless, and the cold sweat kept on his forehead.


    The flying fish, at this time, was less than a foot away from Tianyuanwang. A pair of fish eyes were staring at Tianyuanwang, but it did not immediately spurt the flame.


    Because the flying fish is being held by a pair of white hands.


    Hansen saw the masters of the tender white hands, and the eyes almost came out and couldn��t help but screamed out: "Boa... how could she be here..."


    On the forehead of Tianyuan Wang, he constantly braved the cold sweat. He looked at the flying fish and the little girl in front of him. He looked strange to the extreme, but he did not dare to move.


    He originally did as Hansen thought, and wanted to catch the water and let the flying fish harm South Korea, so he fell directly into the city.


    The flying fish did catch up, but who knows that the flying fish fell into the city, but did not spur the flames of the planet as the defensive forces that they thought.


    The flying fish actually fell to a little girl, and even more surprised to him was that the little girl even reached out and hugged the flying fish, like a doll.


    Even more incredible is that the flying fish did not mean to resist at all, let the little girl hug, and also used the head to sharpen the little girl''s palm with his head.


    Tianyuan Wang looked at the whole person, it was the time of this stay, and the flying fish actually came to his face and locked him.


    Because the distance is too close, the flying fish does not move, and Tianyuan Wang does not dare to move, otherwise he will reveal a deadly attack on the flying fish once he reveals flaws.


    Because the flying fish did not break the flame to damage the city, the defensive power in the planet did not start, and the plan of Tian Yuanwang was completely lost.


    Tianyuan Wang watched the little girl come over and hugged the flying fish, like touching the head of a flying fish with a kitten and a puppy. The corner of his eye could not help but convulsion.


    He has never seen such a picture, such a terrible genetic species, so obedient to a little girl, this is something that has never happened in ancient times.


    Even the royal princess of the Seven Empires is unlikely to have such power.


    Not to mention the princess, even if the emperor Laozi came, it is estimated that this horrible flying fish dare to spray him.


    "Who is this little girl?" Tianyuan Wang looked at the little girl with a strange look. He smiled and said: "Little sister, are you taking the flying fish away? Grandpa will give you money to buy sugar."


    Although the flying fish is held by the little girl, but still locked in him, as long as he reveals a little flaw, it will launch a fatal blow.


    Tianyuan Wang did not dare to move, wanted to please the little girl, and lied to the little girl to take the flying fish away, so that he could get out of trouble.


    "What is the money?" The little girl was holding the flying fish and looked at Tianyuan Wang with a puzzled look.


    "Money is... you can buy a lot of candy stuff..." Tianyuan Wang suddenly found out that he could not explain to a little girl what the money was.


    "What is candy?" The little girl still looked confused.


    Tianyuan Wang is very skeptical. This little girl would not know what candy is, but looking at the little girl��s innocent expression, it is not like lying.


    "That... candy is a sweet and delicious thing..." Tianyuan Wang had to explain.


    "Really? Then you give me a candy, let me taste it." The little girl looked forward to watching Tianyuan Wang.


    "I don''t have candy, but I can give you money and let you buy a lot of candy..." said Tianyuan Wang.


    "Get it," the little girl said with a hand.


    Tianyuan Wang was in a dilemma. Where did he bring any money, even if he had already burned it, and he did not dare to move, the flying fish still stared at him.


    "Children, you take the flying fish first, Grandpa looks at it and is afraid, there is no way to give you money." Tianyuan Wang said with a look of fear.


    If you let people see the appearance of Tianyuan Wang at this time, I am afraid that I can��t believe it at all. This is the overbearing Tianyuan King.


    "The little fish is so cute, how can you be afraid of it?" The little girl said, and lifted the flying fish to the front of Tianyuanwang. The fish mouth was less than a foot away from Tianyuanwang. The scared Tianyuanwang legs were soft and the body After a nap, the cold sweat instantly wet the tattered clothes on his body.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 3130： Teach him to be a man

    "Little sister, don''t make a joke, grandfather is old, can''t be scared, you can take it away, Grandpa takes you to buy sugar." Tianyuan Wang trembled in his heart, but his face was still full of smiles, such soft He has no idea how many years have not been said.


    "This way, okay." Boa nodded, holding the flying fish seemed ready to step back.


    Tianyuan Wang��s heart is overjoyed. As long as the flying fish leaves him a certain distance, or just the little girl turns around, he can get rid of the lock of the flying fish and go straight.


    Even if the flying fish catch up again, it is difficult to lock him up again. It is not too late to find a way to open the flying fish. This kind of life is threatened with a bad taste.


    Seeing that Boa was holding the flying fish and slowly turning around, Wu Yuanwang gradually became excited. He saw that the little girl would turn around. Tianyuan Wang had already gathered the strength of the whole body, ready to go empty.


    The strength of the body is already coming out of the body. Who knows that the little girl suddenly turned his body again, and the flying fish is closer to Tianyuan Wang.


    At this time, Tianyuan Wang almost wants to vomit blood, and hardly suppresses the power that almost breaks out. He insists that he stays in the same place, and his face is swollen.


    "You won''t lie to me, let me run when I turn around?" The little girl looked at Tianyuan Wang with a look of distrust.


    Even though Tianyuan Wang has been through the storm, he couldn��t help but look old. He did have such a plan. He thought that he was deceiving a little girl and was deceived in person. The mood was quite complicated.


    "How come? Ben... Grandpa, I have always said a word, and the words I have said will definitely count." Tianyuan Wang quickly argued.


    "Adults are the most deceptive, how do I know that you are not lying to me?" The little girl did not believe in watching Tianyuan Wang.


    Tianyuan Wang was in a hurry, but there was no way. The flying fish stared at him all the time, completely locking his air. As long as he slightly changed his flaws, he would launch the most terrible attack. Tianyuan Wang did not dare to take risks. .


    He doesn''t move, the flying fish can''t do anything about him, but if he moves, revealing a trace of flaws, it is likely to be a situation of death or injury.


    "Little grandma, I really don''t lie to you, you will take it away, I will definitely give you a lot of money, let you eat and wear for a lifetime, you can buy a lot of beautiful clothes, a lot of jewelry." It��s been a long time since I��ve had such a big loss in a woman, and now I��ve got the little girl��s mind.


    The little girl looked at him for a while, pointing to something on Tianyuanwang and said: "I don''t know what it is, I don''t know how to use it. So, I think that thing is pretty, Give it to me."


    The clothes on Tian Yuanwang were ruined, and the top of the chest was covered, and the body could not be covered. He could see a pendant with a jade on his chest.


    The jade card is round, carved into a Tai Chi pattern, half black and half white, does not look gorgeous, but has a simple and mysterious fairy charm.


    Seeing that the little girl actually wanted this jade card, the face of Tianyuan Wang suddenly changed.


    This jade card is not the same, it is a ritual that he has spent a lot of effort to dig from a terrible vein, and has the powerful ability to suppress the veins.


    He dares to be alone in the heart, and because this piece of ritual is in the body, it can play a role in protecting his life at a critical time.


    This is only the second time. This jade card is still a symbol of his identity as a Tianyuan King. His close confidants and many deceased friends, even the nobles of the Daqin State, recognize this jade card. When it is a matter of confidentiality, he only Need to let the cronies take the jade card to act, people will see this jade card will give a few face.


    Such a thing represents the identity of his Tianyuanwang, and it is really not easy to give it to others.


    "Little sister, this thing is very cheap, not worth any money, do you choose individual ones?" Tianyuan Wang smiled.


    "Well, my mother has been educating me, I can''t just ask strangers, especially valuable things, cheap and best, it''s it." The little girl said with a serious look.


    "Does your mother not say that you can''t just want strangers?" Tianyuan Wang couldn''t help but resent his lips.


    "Yeah, but my dad said it again. If you have a cheaper, you can''t take it. I can''t help but listen to my mother and my father, so I can only listen to one person." The little girl said with a smile.


    Tianyuan Wang almost vomited blood, and his heart yelled: "This little girl''s father is a bastard. It is so **** to teach his daughter like this."


    "Grandpa, you don''t want to lie to me, don''t want to give it to me?" The little girl looked at Tianyuan Wang with suspicion.


    Tianyuan Wang bit his teeth, some stiff smiles: "How come, a worthless gadget, if you like it, the grandfather will give it to you, you will first..."


    Tianyuan Wang has not finished, the little girl has already cheered: "Thank you grandfather, you are a good person."


    Said, the little girl let go of the flying fish, then ran to the back of Tianyuan Wang, jumped directly to his back, and took the Yuanyu card from his neck that day.


    Tianyuan Wang��s eyes twitched, and eventually there was no movement, letting the little girl pick the jade from his neck.


    After the little girl picked up the jade card, she put it directly on her neck and then turned back to the king of Tianyuan. He played with the jade card and asked: "Grandpa, do I wear good looks?"


    "Good-looking, really good-looking, little sister, you are born with beauty, wearing everything looks good." Tianyuan Wang has no idea how long it has not said such a pleasing person.


    In his status, even if he likes a woman, it is also a word, and where it is necessary to please.


    Seeing the little girl is very happy, Tianyuan Wang quickly said: "Things are for you, hurry up and take the flying fish away, the grandfather looked at it really scared."


    "That''s alright." The little girl was preparing to take the flying fish away, but saw that someone came here.


    When the little girl saw the man, she ran over in surprise and rushed to the man��s arms and shouted: "Dad!"


    The hope that Tianyuan Wang just raised was once again shattered, and the chest was blocked. I heard the little girl call Dad, and quickly watched the man look at it. At the same time, I was worried: "I have to look at it. Who is it that teaches such abhorrent?" The child, if you turn back, you must hold him up. Look for a few gentlemen to teach him etiquette and ethics twenty-four hours a day. If you don��t learn well, go straight to your face and draw him to learn, so that he knows what to do. I will not be able to teach the children afterwards."


    The eyes fell on the man, but the king of heaven was a jump in his heart. He saw that the man was a man in his twenties. He had never met before, but he knew.


    As a high-ranking person of Qin State, if the Iron Curtain was killed such a big thing, if he did not care about it, then his different surname Wang was also white.


    Hansen��s video image was seen by Tian Yuanwang, and he has also done research and analysis on Hansen.


    After all, Hansen��s relationship with the Prince is too good. If the Prince is succeeded, Hansen will inevitably become the emperor��s close minister. Even if Tianyuan Wang does not care about Hansen, he has to take the future emperor seriously, but it can affect the fate of Tianyuan Wang. Character.

 Chapter 3131： Great good man

    "She is Hansen''s daughter? Is this accident or coincidence?" Tianyuan Wang flashed countless thoughts in his heart, but his face seemed to have nothing to change, and he did not know Hansen''s appearance.


    "Boa, what are you doing here?" Hansen asked Boa''s head.


    He would like to ask why Boa is here, how she came to the antimatter world, but in the face of Tianyuan Wang, Han Sen can not ask these questions.


    Boa obviously understands very well that it is the **** identification that shows the existence of the biological daughter. Immediately, he said: "Dad, I just played here, I got a cute flying fish, and this good man, I have to Send me a very beautiful pendant."


    Said, Boa also took Hanon��s pendant to see Hansen, as if he liked it.


    "Boa, how does Dad usually teach you, how can you do this?" Hansen said with a face, very displeased.


    When Tianyuan Wang heard Boa say that he had smashed a flying fish, his eyes couldn��t help but twitch. He thought: "Is this stuff too easy to swear? Is this the yin of accumulation for a few years, can you have such luck?"


    Then I heard that Boa called myself a good man, and said that Tian Yuanling was to give it to her. It felt like it was not just the corner of the eye, even the heart was twitching.


    Hearing that Han Sen was scolding Boa, it felt better. "It seems that Hansen is still a little moral, but the child does not learn well."


    Boa said with a look of grievance: "I don''t want it, he has to give it to me."


    "Show me the pendant." Hansen reached out and asked Boa to take Tian Yuanling and took it in his hands.


    Tianyuan Wang thought: "With this Tianyuan order, Hansen will definitely recognize my identity. Even though it is a bit embarrassing, it seems that Hansen should sell me a few points and return the Tianyuan order to me. ��


    Tian Yuanwang saw Hansen come to him and thought that Hansen would return it to him. Who knows that Hansen took Tianyuan��s order and asked: "Old gentleman, is this what you gave to my daughter? What is this? thing?"


    Tianyuan Wang is a bit stunned. He really doesn''t believe that Hansen will not recognize the Tianyuan order he held, but looking at Hansen''s appearance is not like pretending.


    "It was the old man who gave her a jade card. It was not a good thing, it was just a little money." Tianyuan Wang said with a bite, thinking: "I don''t recognize it, it saves me face."


    Hansen took the jade card to the front of Tianyuan Wang. Tianyuan Wang thought that Hansen would return the jade card to him. Who knows that Hansen said: "You are really generous, the old gentleman, the water meets to send the little girl so thick, you can see Really a real good man."


    "Where, the old man just thinks that he has a relationship with Lingyuan. She is very cute and lovable, so she will send her a plaything with her hand. It is a good relationship." Tianyuan Wang can only bite his head and reluctantly Said.


    The flying fish is still staring at him. He is not moving. If Hansen is shooting at him, he will probably have a disaster, and he will not offend Hansen.


    "You are talking about the opposite, my daughter is such a person, everyone who has seen her, said that she is smart and sensible and clever." Hansen said very proudly, a proud look for her daughter.


    Tianyuan Wang heard Hansen say this, hate not stepping on his face, spit him a face, and then sighed two words: "What stuff, you teach such a hateful daughter, even dare to boast ?"


    Although the heart is very unruly, but the mouth is just two sighs, it is reluctant to agree to Han Sen''s statement.


    Hansen went on to say: "I said my daughter is like Dad, old gentleman. Have you found out that my daughter and I are very special?"


    "Like?" Tianyuan Wang looked at the two people reluctantly, and did not see where it came from.


    Boa is a small round face, Han Sen''s face is a little longer, and more angular, and Boa''s eyes are obviously much larger than Hansen. Anyway, Tianyuan Wang did not see where the two of them looked like.


    "It��s very similar. People say that our father and daughter are carved out in a mold." Hansen said very seriously.


    "Yeah." Tianyuan Wang was lazy and Hansen said nonsense, just a bang.


    "I said, you must feel very like you old." Han Sen was very happy, and raised Tian Yuanling to the front of Tianyuan.


    Tianyuan Wang��s heart was a joy: ��Although these guys talked up and down, they still know how to be honest and shameful.��


    Who knows that Hansen just shook the Tianyuan order in front of him, and did not return it to him at all. He continued: "You are so close to my daughter, I am like my daughter, and I am sure to have a relationship with you." You have sent my daughter a jade card, then I..."


    Tianyuan Wang spurted out a bit of old blood and saw shamelessness. He had never seen such a shameless face. He now believes a little bit. Others say that their father and daughter are like two, this despicable and shameless face. It��s exactly the same, it��s like it��s carved out of a mold.


    Fortunately, Tianyuan Wang also met the big world, and soon stabilized his mind. He can now be sure that Hansen has recognized him for a long time. He deliberately pretends not to know and wants to blackmail him.


    Tianyuan Wang was not afraid of Hansen��s extortion, and he was afraid that he would sneak him after extortion. At that time, he lost his life.


    But looking at the flying fish that is ready to go, Tianyuan Wang can only say one bite: "There is a fate, of course, there is a fate, the old husband and your father and daughter are really fate, but there is only one jade card, but I still have one here. I don��t know if you are full of dissatisfaction.


    Said, Tianyuan Wang thought of a move, transferred one of his genetics to Hansen.


    "Get the god-level gene, the eight-armed dragon, and grow to the ultimate body."


    "The old gentleman is really a good person. Our father and daughter can meet you. It is really a good fortune." Hansen smiled and thanked.


    Tianyuan Wang is biting his teeth and thinking about how to open his mouth. Who knows that after Hansen finished, he took Boa and turned and left.


    Boa holds the flying fish in his arms, and when he walks, he looks back and says goodbye to Tianyuan Wang: "Mr. Good guy, play together next time!"


    Tianyuan Wang did not expect that Hansen really went so far, and at the same time, he was a little worried: "He won''t really know me?"


    However, it is impossible to think about it. If Hansen doesn''t know him and sees the eight-armed dragon, how can he react a little?


    Even if you are a fool, you should know that his identity is not simple.


    "This guy is really weird, and her daughter, how can the flying fish be obedient to his daughter, but it is the genetic species that devours the blood of the destructive god!" Powerful as the king of heaven, this time also I only feel that the father and daughter are full of mystery.


    Seeing that the father and the daughter are far away, they can still hear Hansen in the education treasure: "Boa, don''t do this again next time. How can you just take a jade card when you encounter such a good person? This is Do you know the disrespect of the good people, at least you need to know two?


    "Dad, Boa is wrong."


    Listening to the voices of the conversation between the two fathers and daughters, the face of Tianyuan Wang was green for a while, quite wonderful.

 Chapter 3132： Re-entry into the Golden Crystal

    After leaving Boa to a safe place, Han Sen asked Boa how he came here.


    "It was the old liar who brought me." Boa said.


    "Old liar? Which old liar?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse.


    "It is the old grandfather who wears strange clothes and holds a cloth. He can deceive people. He cheated and cheated along the way. He also lied to many good things, and none of them gave me." Said angrily.


    "Han Jingzhi?" Hansen''s heart jumped, and he quickly asked Boa to go through the matter in detail.


    Hansen knows that Siyang Fangzun can actually be sent to the antimatter world, but only four sheep heads can be pressed together.


    The old liar originally wanted to lie to the four sheep of the treasure, but Boa was not stupid, and naturally he would not give it to him. As a result, the old liar came to the antimatter world with Boa, and even more awful was cheating away the four sheep. After that, I lost Boa alone.


    "It''s a shame. If you lie to the four sheep, you will leave the treasure here." Hansen was furious.


    However, Han Sen knows that Han Jingzhi does not want to take Boa, but is afraid of being eaten by Boa. In order to supply Boa to eat, drink and play, he is working hard every day, which is simply a history of blood and tears. In the end, I can''t afford it. I just figured out how to calculate it. It is vaguely estimated that Hansen might come here, and Boa may have some chances here, so he left Boo here and Hansen.


    As for the case of Boa who can''t touch Hansen, the old liar is not worried at all. The time to get along with him makes him know that Boa is not good to go to the pit, who can hang her.


    Even the four sheep Fangzun, but also the old liar spent a big price to exchange from Boa here, and Bao Er said is basically two different things.


    "Dad doesn''t want to leave Boa again, Boa wants Dad, wants to follow Dad all the time." Boa took Hansen''s neck and said.


    Han Sen looked at Boa''s little head with a distressed look: "After Dad and Boa are always together, they will not be separated again. Right, is Xiaohua and Linger still good? Your mother, is she okay?"


    Baoer nodded: "They are all very good. Baoer has already told her mother and her younger siblings that my father is fine. Moms are waiting for Dad to go back."


    "The **** old liar, even deceived the four sheep, or we can go back to a family reunion." Hansen hated and said.


    "Yeah." Boa had some guilty conscience and said bad things about the old liar.


    The Empire Universe is so big, Hansen does not know where to find the old liar, can only take a step to see one step, first take Boa to Jinjingxing domain to continue to dig the nerves.


    Hansen asked Boa about some of the circumstances, she did not feel suppressed in this world, as to why the flying fish followed her, even Baoer himself could not tell.


    Hansen has long been used to it. It seems that no matter what kind of creature, there is a great affection for Boa. The more advanced the creature, the more so.


    "The origin of Boa is definitely extraordinary. What kind of race is she?" Hansen had some speculations, but he felt that something was wrong.


    With Boa back to the Golden Crystal, first go to the planet to find the bald head and Li Bingyu, but fortunately they did not leave, waiting around, Hansen is very easy to find them.


    From where they were, Hansen knew what happened after he and Tianyuan Wang left.


    There are indeed a lot of masters coming, but there is nothing in the planet, let alone the blood of the gods, even the gene eggs have not been dug half.


    "Of course, it is impossible to dig up. The good things all let the flying fish give it a smash." Hansen glanced at the flying fish that was like a puppy and was next to Boa.


    "Old Han, where did you get this little girl? How come here?" The bald head curiously looked at Boa.


    "This is my daughter Boa, Boa, this is the ghost Luo Xia sister, this is Uncle Xia Yufei." Han Sen introduced Boa to them.


    "Really, you have such a big daughter, is it so cute?" The bald head looked incredulously at Hansen and looked at Boa, then reacted and shouted: "Why she Is it my sister, I am an uncle?"


    "What? Isn''t it like? People say a special image of our father and daughter," Hansen said.


    "I didn''t see it, your daughter is much better than you." The bald head smiled and took out a genetic egg and sent it to Boa: "Boa, this is what my uncle gave you."


    "Thank you, Uncle Xia." Boa took the genetic egg, very polite thanks.


    "Call me a bald brother." The bald head is about to show off, tell the treasure of the origin and grade of the genetic egg, so that she can be happy.


    Who knows that Boa directly threw the genetic egg into the mouth of the jade white flying fish next to it, and the small flying fish was fed in one bite.


    The bald head suddenly screamed: "No..."


    However, it is too late, the small flying fish has swallowed into the abdomen, and the bald head is almost distressed.


    "Fast... I��m going to cut off my stomach... Take out the genetic egg... That��s the rare king-level genetic egg I just dug...�� The bald head wants to cry and tears, I want to start small Flying fish, to kill fish and take eggs.


    Han Sen was shocked and quickly stopped the bald head. He had to dare to touch the little flying fish. It was no different from finding death.


    "Forget it, eat it and eat it, and then you can''t hatch it." Hansen said to the bald head.


    Boa looked at Hansen with a puzzled look: "Dad, what did Boa do wrong? You are not saying that genetic eggs are used to feed genetic species?"


    The bald head smiled bitterly: "That also depends on what genetic egg, this rare king-level genetic egg, it is very difficult to feed such a small flying fish, it is too wasteful."


    The little flying fish clearly understood the words that the bald head said to kill it, and the current disdain, a pair of dead fish eyes staring at the bald head.


    On the side of Hansen, the heart was shocked. If it wasn''t for Boa, the bald guy was afraid that it was already dead. With the character of flying fish, it would definitely burn the bald head directly into a fly ash.


    Seeing that the flying fish is big, the bald head is still ignorant of the past and returning to the past, but also loudly said: "Dead fish, what is it? Your graves on the graves are also smoked, so you can eat such rare and rare king-level genetic eggs. I am afraid that you will have such a chance in this life."


    Hansen saw that Boa reached out and hugged the small flying fish, otherwise the small flying fish would definitely go over and desperately.


    "Well, let''s go to the local veins. The response here is so strong. The king''s gene egg should not be difficult to dig. If you are lucky, you may be able to dig into the god-level genetic egg." Hansen smiled.


    "It''s so dangerous here, what do you bring your daughter to do?" asked the bald head with some worry.


    "She used to follow me. I have been away from home for too long. She is not used to it. The family sent her over. I can only pick her up. But it doesn''t matter, there is me, no one can hurt her. Hansen smiled.


    The bald head heard that Hansen was a little too big, but it was already here, and there was no other way. He could only take the road with Boa.


    "Boo, if anything happens, you follow the bald brother and keep you safe." The bald head also deliberately smashed Boa.


    "Thank you for your bald brother, Boa knows." Boa''s well-behaved answer.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3133： Peeling grass

    Hansen��s few people are sitting on the bald head of the gods, and the bald head can probably know the location of the seven key stars of Kui Xingguang.


    Since the first planet has been scrapped, you can only leave the galaxy and look for the second place to fight.


    "I said Lao Han, have you found the nerves in the heart?" The bald head could not help but ask.


    "Found, but the gods are absorbed by a genetic species, I have not got any benefit," Hansen said.


    He did not say anything at all. He did not get any benefit. The good things were taken away by the flying fish, and the flying fish followed Boa. He only extorted an eight-arm of the ultimate body from Tianyuanwang. Dragon.


    The god-level genetic species of the ultimate body is very time-consuming and informative to feed. For the average person, having a god-level ultimate body may be a dream that cannot be realized in a lifetime.


    What''s more, this eight-armed dragon is the best of the three skills. Hansen is still very satisfied with this genetic species, otherwise it will not let the Tianyuan King so happy.


    Like Hansen, there are a lot of powerful aristocrats who are opening the charm of the stars, from time to time can see groups of flying genes to go.


    There is even a battleship-sized purple-red cockroach that smashes through the air. The sound is so horrible that all the genetic species spontaneously dodge, even the gods and dragons are very fearful to retreat, waiting for the purple red ����After breaking through the air, I dared to continue flying in the original direction.


    "That''s awesome," Boa said enviously.


    The bald head snorted and said: "Of course the prestige, it is the first prize of the pre-God war, the peerless genetic variety, the whole universe is such a, originally the first swordsman of my great Qin empire is not alone in front of God. The proceeds of the war were later given to Mo��s family, which is now owned by Mo��s genius Mo Shang.


    "Why don''t the sword give the variant to the Mo family?" Hansen asked curiously.


    The bald head suddenly burned a flaming gossip flame, and said with a smile: "The grandmother of Mo''s family, that is, the Miss Mo Jiada at that time, loved the sword and loved the death of the tiger. When she was young, she did a lot of things for the sword Taifu. However, Jian Taifu practiced the kendo with one heart, and only regarded Miss Mo Jiada as a sister. Later, when he passed away, he gave the variant to the Miss Mo Jiada. Mo Jia was originally regarded as a second-rate aristocrat, but Because the variants and swords are not alone, they get the favor of their Majesty. Now the Mo family is also first class in the Daqin Empire."


    Hansen originally knew that the sword was not a strange person, but he did not expect his story to be more exciting than imagined.


    When I was talking about it, I saw a white crane coming across the sky, and I was close to them, so that everyone was alert.


    The starry sky is wide, even if a flying horse rides through, there is no need to approach them, but the white crane is obviously directed at them.


    "Han brothers don''t come innocent." After the white crane was near, a son of Shen Feng Junxiu sat on the face and greeted Hansen.


    "God is a uterus, really, what did he come to look for?" The bald head frowned.


    "It turned out to be a son of God, I don''t know what advice?" Hansen looked at the gods who were already close.


    God''s son and the uncle are one of the four sons of the city of Yuxi, but the four sons are famous, but in the eyes of the real big aristocrats, there is actually nothing remarkable.


    God��s son laughed: ��Inadvertently seeing Han��s figure and taking the liberty to visit, there is actually one thing I want to discuss with Han brother.��


    "Gongzi please say." Hansen said.


    Shen Yigong said with a deep indulgence: "Under the discovery of a place, but the land is extremely dangerous, so that the next person can''t dig, and there are no relatives and friends here, so I want to ask Han brother to help mine. At the local level, after the event, you all share all the gains. What is the intention of Han brother?"


    Hansen has not answered yet, and the bald head grinned and said: "There are countless veins in the Jinjingxing domain. What do we do not dig ourselves, but half of yours?"


    God Yizi smiled and said: "Xia Xiong is the love of the Weifuzi. I must have heard of peeling grass?"


    "You found a peeling grass?" The bald head was shocked.


    God��s son nodded and said: ��If it��s not a terrible place, I��m not afraid to bother Han��s brother.��


    Han Sen looked at the bald head, and the bald head explained: "The peeling grass is actually a kind of vein vision, because there is a kind of weird grass growing on the ground vein, which absorbs the vision that is revealed in the veins, so if it is not seen at close range Those grasses don��t even know where there is a vein, and the land where the skin is peeled, there must be a shocking vein, and there is a high chance to dig up the **** egg, but..."


    The bald head said that hesitated here. God��s son said: ��But it��s something like peeling grass. Many genetic species like it very much, not to mention the peeling grass that absorbs the gas of the earth. Even the god-level genes will wait. Next, waiting for the grass to be matured. In the next step of the peeling grass found, there are many horrible genetic species to guard, so I will ask Han brother to help."


    "What is your opinion?" Hansen looked to the bald head and Li Bingyu.


    "If it''s really peeling the fur, I might as well go see it." The bald head is obviously a bit tempted.


    Hansen did not have a clear destination, and he agreed to let the gods lead the way to the other side of the starry sky.


    The planet that God''s son went to is a life planet, but there is no human being. There are all kinds of genetics everywhere. Before the super gods appear in the golden crystal field, here is where humans rarely travel.


    Nowadays, the super gods appear, and the genetic species here have made breakthroughs and changes, and it has become even more horrible. The idle characters simply do not dare to approach the planet.


    It��s a bit of a surprise to the bald head. God��s son even dared to run here to dig up the genetic eggs. It��s really daring.


    After entering the planet, the gods and sons were carefully placed on a mountain peak, standing on the top of the mountain and pointing to the other side of a mountain half-mountain: "The skin is there."


    Hansen used the peacock king''s eye to look at the past. He saw the half-mountain of the mountain peak. There was a football-sized platform. There were many strange grasses on the platform, which occupied the whole platform.


    The grass is half a foot high, the leaves are tender yellow, like the blue leaves hanging on the ground, but in the center of the grass, there is a red part like a baby sitting, do not know whether it is the seed of the grass or what.


    A fierce look, I thought that the baby was peeled off, revealing red flesh and blood, which made people feel very uncomfortable.


    Although the peeling grass has no different light, but it has a **** atmosphere, it seems that it is not a common thing.

 Chapter 3134： Blood butterfly

    ��Where is the genetic species?�� Hansen saw the peeling of the grass, but did not see the genetic species that protected the peeling grass.


    "If you can look so far, look at the face of the skinned villain," said the bald head.


    Hansen took a closer look and suddenly discovered the weirdness. He thought that the grass-hearted villain had five senses, but when he looked closely, he found that those who were not at all five senses, but a **** butterfly with a strange pattern, the butterfly On the grass man''s face, the pattern on the back is like a pair of eyes, and its body is like the nose of a villain.


    God''s son interface said: "The peeling grass is different, but in the end it is still a kind of grass. The grass heart is just like a baby. It is not a real baby. Naturally, there will be no facial and nose and other facial features. On the human face is a kind of gene called the blood-eyed butterfly. The general blood-eye butterfly is the Marquis-level, and the order is not too high. However, if the leader-level blood-eye butterfly appears, it will be the Duke level. Butterfly King, that is the king."


    "Even if it is a blood-stained butterfly at the king level, it should be hard to beat the son?" Han Sen naturally does not believe that God''s son can not even deal with the king''s genetics.


    God a son smiled bitterly: "Han brother, you look down, the blood-eye butterfly level is not high, but there is a very powerful point, if there is no corresponding force to resist, even if it is a god-level genetic species, it may also be Its way."


    "Oh, what is that ability?" Hansen could not help but be curious.


    God��s son looked to the bald head and said: ��Xia Xiong is the descendant of Wei Fuzi. In this respect, I know more than I do, let Xia Xiong explain it.��


    The bald head is not modest, and directly said: "The blood-eyed butterfly is very weird. Although there is a word in the name, it is not the power of the eyesight, but the genetic species of the poisonous system. The poisonous powder emitted by it has a strong effect. The magic effect, as long as it is on the skin, or sucked in by the mouth of the nose, it will cause hallucinations and unknowingly die in it. The hallucinogenic powder is still second, as long as it is combined with a sufficiently strong genetic species. Or use a gene with the ability to have a shield, and you can avoid being confused by the hallucinogenic powder."


    After a pause, the bald head went on to say: "But the pattern like the eyes on the butterfly wing has a special ability. If it feels the arrival of the enemy, the pattern on the butterfly wing will be bloody. The halo doesn''t look too strong, like a red firefly, but as long as you see that red light, even a god-level genetic species may have hallucinations."


    "If you don''t see it?" Hansen asked.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it. I didn''t say it before. The blood-eyed butterfly is not the genetic species of the target, but the poisonous system. The red light is actually a toxin. Even if you close your eyes and don''t look at it, just be red. When the light comes, it will still produce hallucinations. The general blood-eyed butterfly will be gone. If there is a king-level blood-skinned butterfly, even the god-level gene is not careful, and it may have its way." The bald head replied.


    Between talking, suddenly saw a giant snake with a bucket crawling up from the cliff and rushing over the platform.


    Hansen suddenly saw the picture as the bald head said, and the eyes on the back of the **** eyes were all bright, as if the grass people had opened the eyes of the red pass.


    Originally, the giant snake swayed and swayed, and Zhang mouth wanted to devour the skin, but who knew that Shekou had not touched the peeling grass, but it stopped.


    Then Hansen saw a crazy scene. The snake went crazy to bite his body, swallowed his tail with his mouth, and finally swallowed half of his body into the body, forming a The snake ring looks very strange.


    Hey!


    I saw the blood-red butterfly flying in the sky, like a **** cloud rushing to the serpent that had not moved, and the bones of the giant snake bite between the moments.


    Under the power of the blood-eyed butterfly, the remaining bones were left behind.


    Han Sen followed the view down the mountain, the peacock king''s eyes flickered, passed through the mist in the mountains, and suddenly saw the various bones at the bottom of the valley piled up like mountains, and did not know how many genetic species were swallowed by blood-eye butterflies and abandoned the bottom.


    "Awesome **** butterfly!" Hansen could not help but sigh.


    God Yizi said: "According to the observations below, not only has the king been born in this group of blood-eyed butterflies, but it is also likely to be a mutant king."


    "Is there such a thing?" The bald head was amazed.


    God Gongzi smiled bitterly: "It doesn''t matter, there is a genetic species of the poisonous cockroach. Although this gene is only a king, it is the most restrained of the genetic power of the toxic system. It was originally thought to be able to remove the blood butterfly by this gene. Who knows that there is actually a mutant king-level blood-eyed butterfly, and almost lost his life there, so he has to ask for help."


    "The poisonous cockroach''s genetic technology toxic hood can break all kinds of toxic gene skills, and even can not stop the toxins of the blood-eyed butterfly king. It is indeed possible to have a mutant butterfly king." The bald head nodded.


    "I heard that Han brother has a blood charm, not only can open up a million poisons, but also can break the law, this trip can not be done by Han brother." God, a son looked at Han Sen.


    "If that''s the case, then I will try it." Hansen put Boa on the side and summoned the blood-magic spirit. After the original match with the Golden-winged Peacock King, it looked like some evil body and shrouded. A layer of blood, looks more enchanting, like a beautiful demon out of hell.


    In fact, Hansen��s physical strength should be able to ignore the power of the blood-eyed butterfly, but they are watching God��s son, and Hansen is not willing to be too public.


    "You are here waiting for me, I will go back when I go." Hansen said that it was a double-winged flutter and flew over the platform that was covered with peeling grass.


    In a moment, Hansen has already flown on the platform. The **** butterflies that have returned to the peeling grass, the eyes on the butterfly wings suddenly brighten up, just like a pair of blood-red lanterns, exudes a strange Red light.


    Only those red lights have no effect on Hansen, and they can''t invade the blood of the blood charm.


    Hansen also saw a lot of tiny blood dust in the air, and he thought it should be another kind of phoenix poison powder.


    For Hansen, those poisonous powders were also useless. Hansen fell on the platform, and suddenly he was shocked by the **** butterflies. Among the numerous blood-eyed butterflies, Hansen saw a strange blood-eyed butterfly.


    The appearance and size of the blood-eyed butterfly are the same, whether it is the Marquis or the Duke level, except for the difference in strength and strength, it is invisible from the shape.


    But that blood-eyed butterfly is somewhat different. Although it is the same size as an ordinary blood-eyed butterfly, its color is purple.


    "That should only be the mutant blood-eyed butterfly king?" Hansen said in the heart.

 Chapter 3135： Say no, dont

    The purple blood-eyed butterfly king looks unusually fascinating, as if it is a butterfly flying from hell, and a pair of eye patterns shining on the wings, giving people a feeling of chilling.


    Even though the number of blood-eyed butterflies is staggering, Hansen saw it at a glance.


    The pair of purple eyes of the peacock king''s eye and the blood-eyed butterfly king looked at each other, and Hansen produced a momentary psychedelic feeling.


    But it was only a moment, and after the body adapted to the toxin, it immediately dissolved into the invisible.


    It��s just that Hansen is still a little surprised. It��s just a king-level genetic species. It��s actually a bit strange to pass through the dual defenses of the blood charm and the golden-winged peacock king.


    The blood charm is still a young body, the ability is not enough Hansen can understand, the Golden Winged Peacock King is already the ultimate body, and it still has no resistance to the blood-eyed butterfly king, which is incredible.


    Fortunately, Hansen''s body is extremely powerful. If it is replaced by the people of the Empire''s great universe, even if it has a god-level genetic seed body, I am afraid that it has already been recruited at this moment.


    Han Sen took a moment to think about it and understood the truth.


    The power of the gene of the Empire''s Great Universe is the way of life. Although the Golden Winged Peacock is strong, it is like a blade of invincibility. It is a power and destructive power. The blood-eyed King is not an opponent.


    However, there is no way to protect the flame from burning. The two are not a system at all.


    The toxin power of the blood-eyed butterfly king is the same, and the power of the golden-winged peacock king is not a system, so even if the golden-winged peacock king is stronger, it is difficult to resist the power of the blood-eyed butterfly king.


    "Only relying on external forces, there will always be problems. This kind of place in the Empire Universe, as long as the genetic species is used properly, even with low-level genetic species can kill high-ranking strong, not to mention assassination." Han Sen is here. It is a bit confusing.


    In the past, he used to be used in the gene universe. He always felt that the strong itself was also very strong. There were few weaknesses. The lower level was superior to the upper level, and it was difficult to kill.


    However, it is different here. Generally, humans will not fit into the genetics for twenty-four hours. After all, it has a certain burden on itself.


    So here, the ability to use different genetics correctly is the key to defeating the enemy, not necessarily a lot of powerful genetics.


    The same kind of attack-type genetic species, one is almost enough, wasting time and energy to feed more than the same type of genetic species, in fact, not much use.


    "This mutated blood-eyed butterfly king''s toxin ability is somewhat interesting. It is better to make it into an egg. Maybe there will be a miraculous effect in the future." Hansen thought, moving behind the peacock feather like a light wheel, only seeing the sky in an instant. Jin Yu seems to fly over the arrows, killing many red-eyed butterflies.


    In the blink of an eye, in addition to the mutated blood-eyed butterfly king, other blood-eyed butterflies are almost dying. After all, it is the ultimate body-level gene technology, not to mention the ordinary blood-eye butterfly, even if it is a blood-eyed butterfly king. withstand.


    Hansen has the heart to collect this mutant blood-eyed butterfly king, which puts it alive.


    The mutant blood-eyed butterfly king was obviously scared, and desperately patted the fluffy purple wings and flew away. Hansen immediately chased it up. The blood-eyed butterfly king had just turned a corner. Hansen had run the mysterious yellow scriptures, a terrible The power hit the body of the mutant blood-eyed butterfly king, and instantly turned it into a purple crystal egg.


    Put away the egg of the mutant blood-eyed butterfly king. When Hansen returned and flew back, God��s son had already reached the platform.


    God''s son praised: "Han brother is really extraordinary, not just the power of blood charm, the genetic species that turned into a golden feather arrow is more horrible, it seems that it should not be as simple as the ultimate gene of the ultimate gene, right? ��


    Hansen did not mean to hide, and said with a smile: "The son has a good eye, this is a variant of the god-level gene."


    "I am going, Lao Han, you really are rich people, even the mutated **** level can get the hand, or the ultimate state, plus the blood charm, you are enough to buy a big city." Said.


    "How do you deal with these peeling grasses?" Hansen ignored the bald head.


    God Yizi said: "The skin is very good for feeding the genetic species. It is very useful for evolution, and the genetic species that evolved the skin of the skin, the probability of comprehending skills is higher. Let��s put it together and count it back in the harvest. distribution."


    "Good." Hansen nodded slightly.


    Everyone started to pull out all the peeling grass. This big stripping grass is quite a lot. There are more than 10,000 plants. God��s son has prepared a special big bag. After loading it, you can shield the peeling grass. breath.


    After collecting the peeling grass, the talents began to dig the ground.


    Without the lure of peeling grass, there is no genetic species to come here again. The excavation work went smoothly. After a long time, a jade-colored genetic egg with dark spots was dug up, and there were bursts of light and light, which was powerful. The breath, even Hansen feels it.


    "If I am not mistaken, this should be the genetic egg of the god-level gene half-day eagle." The bald eyes said.


    "Unfortunately, only a god-level genetic egg was born here." God Yizi thought about it: "This way, this half-day eagle''s genetic egg is a copy, those peeling grass is a copy, Han brother first Choose it."


    "If this is the case, then you are welcome." Han Sen thought for a moment and looked at the bald head and asked: "Bloom, what do you choose?"


    "Half-day eagle is a good thing, a rare flight-type genetic species, but the peeling grass is also very rare, which is very helpful for the evolution of genetic species... forget it... or choose to peel the fur, you already have a mutant **** The flying genetic species, and taking a half-day eagle is also superfluous." The bald head said indulging.


    "Then I will be a half-day eagle." Hansen pointed to the genetic egg of the half-day eagle.


    "Yes, it''s still a bit cheaper to say. After all, it''s harder to peel the fur." ??God gave the gene to Hansen, and said frankly.


    "No problem." Hansen took the half-day eagle gene and directly threw it to the bald head: "This is given to you first, and then when you divide things, you must remove this one."


    Han Sen had just seen the bald head staring at the half-day eagle gene, obviously eager to get it, but he was thinking from the perspective of Hansen, so that Hansen chose to peel the fur.


    The bald head was shocked and happy: "Old Han, I will not say anything extra, the genetic egg I have accepted, and I have received the human condition. After all the harvest is for you, I don''t want anything."


    "Are you sure you don''t want it? Will you regret it later?" Hansen said with a smile and a bald look.


    "Haha, I am a bald head, saying no, don''t want it." The bald head stroking the genetic egg.

 Chapter 3136： Bee star

    When Hansen and others arrived at the second place of Kuixing, they found that there was already a sacred sea of ??blood. On the huge planet, there were corpses of various creatures everywhere, and there were also many human strongmen.


    And the planet looks so riddled with holes, like a horse''s nest. What''s even more frightening is that there are black clouds and swarms flying in the sky, covering the sky and covering the entire planet.


    Many aristocrats are watching away from the stars, and no one dares to approach the planet.


    "Brother, what is the situation here?" The bald head asked one person next to him.


    The man should be a lone ranger, and his temper is very bold. He said: "There are countless poison bees on the planet from the ground. All life on the planet is killed by poison bees. Everyone suspects that there is on the planet. It��s terrifying, but after a few powerful people have entered, there isn��t even one who is alive. Those poison bees are terrible.��


    Between talking, but listening to someone calling the name of the bald head, Han Sen turned to look at the past, but the bald brothers and brothers, the first one is a very old master, I think it should be the bald master Wei Fuzi.


    "Yufei, how come you are now?" Weifuzi sat on the back of a Saint-wende deer and looked at the bald head.


    The same is the Saint Wenbai deer. The one of Wei Fuzi is obviously much better than Hansen''s. It is not only more magnificent, but also has a sacred appearance all over the body. It should have been promoted to the ultimate body.


    "Master, I happened to meet friends, and I went shopping with them here." The bald head replied respectfully.


    The three brothers said in a yin and yang sigh: "Master, Xia Shidi now has a good time, and the friends who are making friends are big men. You still don''t know. That is the good friend of Xia Shidi, the lord of His Royal Highness, killing the king. The court guards the general commander, the famous Hansen."


    Hearing this, Weifu could not help but frown slightly.


    Although Hansen had a favor with the Prince, he had offended the entire aristocratic class because of the assassination of the Iron Curtain. It was a victim of the collision between the aristocratic class and the imperial power.


    Now Hansen is a slap in the face of everyone in the entire Qin Dynasty.


    Wei Fuzi is also a member of the aristocratic class. He is born in a family of famous nobility, and with the promotion of the legal system, Hansen naturally has no good feelings.


    "Rain fly, the world has already opened, this place is too dangerous, you still go with the teacher." Weifuzi does not want to associate with Hansen, so as not to be hurt by Hansen.


    The bald head bit his teeth and said: "Master, I have made an appointment with my friends and I am not good at eating."


    What Weifuzi wants to say, the three brothers on the side said: "Master, don''t you understand this? Xia Shidi is now climbing up the high branch and can''t see us."


    "What are you talking about?" The bald head was very angry.


    The three divisions are trying to rebel, but suddenly heard the sound of a dragon roaring from a distance, like a thunder, shaking the entire starry sky.


    Everyone looked at the direction of the roar of the dragon, and saw an empty ride consisting of a dragon knight, which was tens of thousands, and the momentum was huge.


    In the middle of the dragon''s airborne group, there are eight more magnificent dragons carrying a gorgeous chariot. The chariot is so brilliant and brilliant that it is extraordinary at first glance.


    "The king of heaven is coming." The three brothers said hi.


    Weifuzi looked at the bald head and sighed: "Rain fly, make friends carefully, otherwise you will suffer."


    "Master, the disciple understands that Hansen is really not what you think." The bald head argued.


    Weifuzi saw the bald head insisted, shook his head and said nothing, and led a group of disciples to welcome the past in the direction of Tianyuan Wang.


    The Kuixingou��s land is too dangerous. Although Weifuzi has some strengths, it is not enough to dig up the terrible veins, so he chose to cooperate with Tianyuanwang.


    Wei Fuzi led the crowd to the chariot, and asked a group of disciples to ask the Tianyuan Wang in the car.


    Tianyuan Wang is one of the two kings of the Qin Dynasty. It can be said that it is the core figure of the aristocratic class. Although Wei Fuzi has a big name, he does not dare to stand in front of Tianyuanwang.


    "The Master has worked hard, please get on the train." The voice of Tianyuan Wang came out of the chariot. Someone opened the door and asked the Weifu to get on the bus.


    Weifuzi ordered a group of disciples to accompany the car and then boarded the chariot.


    After the disciples followed the car, they were envious in their hearts. The three brothers whispered to the brothers and sisters on the side: "I don''t know when I can be as powerful as Master, and I can take a car with the royal family."


    The master said: "You only have to concentrate on learning with Master. When you have the level of Master, there will naturally be a day in the future."


    "It''s easy to talk about it. It''s so profound and profound, and it''s so easy to learn." The three divisions sighed.


    Between self-talking, they suddenly discovered that the team that had gone to the planet suddenly changed direction and did not know where to go.


    "What happened? Isn''t it going to dig the earth on the planet? How did it change direction?" The hearts of all the divisional brothers were doubts.


    They met with Tianyuan Wang at this point, that is, they had to go to the Kuixingouguangdi to dig the veins. How did it come to the front, the team of Tianyuanwang turned in the direction.


    Everyone did not know what they wanted, and they were not qualified to ask. They had to follow the team with suspiciousness.


    In a short time, the team passed through Hansen where they were. The three brothers also glanced at the bald head next to them, and the corners of their mouths were slightly tilted, revealing a disdainful color.


    He is very despising the bald head, because the bald head is not a nobleman from the city of Yuxi. Although he is the son of the master of a city, he is also considered a noble class. However, in the view of the aristocrats of the Yushi City, the three brothers, that is the landlord of the country. Son only.


    If it was not for his luck, how could he worship under the guardian?


    "I really don''t know the country bandits, I don''t have any insights. I want to know the kind of guy who doesn''t know how to be honest. The Prince is only a prince. I don''t know when I can succeed, and the heart is uncertain, even now. Hansen has a good love, and he will be tired after a while. As long as there is no succession in the day, Hansen will not have the slightest benefit. After being forgotten by the Prince, nothing will be. Tian Yuanwang is the real country. If the minister is able to become a master in the future, he will be a great advantage." The three divisions secretly said in the heart.


    While thinking about it, I saw that the team suddenly stopped.


    The three brothers and other people are puzzled. There is no star and no pulse here. I don��t know what the team is doing here.


    Between doubts, I saw that the door of the Tianyuanwang team was opened again, but this time it was Tianyuan Wang himself.

 Chapter 3137： You are too weak

    The three divisions have some doubts. I don��t know what Tianyuan Wang is getting off here. There seems to be no big man nearby.


    But soon the three brothers found that the Tianyuan King who came down from the chariot, actually went to Hansen and their group went.


    "It seems that Tianyuan Wang recognized Hansen, fearing that he would give him a lesson." The three brothers secretly sneered in the heart: "The bald head still wants to tie up Hansen, it is simply looking for a dead end."


    Under the gaze of everyone, Tianyuan Wang really went to Hansen.


    The bald face was a bit unsightly, and there was some worry in his heart. Like the thoughts of the three brothers, he thought that Tianyuan Wang was in trouble to find Hansen.


    Li Bingyu is also thinking like this, but her heart is a little excited. If Tianyuan Wang starts with Hansen, then she can peek into Hansen��s true strength.


    But no one thought that after Tian Yuanwang came to Hansen, he smiled as if he was an amiable elder. He said hello to Hansen��s treasure in his arms: "Little girl, do you still recognize this king?" ��


    Everyone is a glimpse, I can''t think of Tianyuan Wang actually talking to the little girl in Hansen''s arms.


    "Who are you, why should I know you?" Boa''s answer made Wei Weizi''s disciples look strange.


    Tian Yuanwang��s face is unchanged, still with a smile: ��Little girl, you forgot, this king also sent you a beautiful jade card?��


    "Ah, you are a good man!" Boa suddenly realized that he had pulled out the Yuan Yuanling hanging around his neck.


    When everyone saw the jade card, they were all shocked, showing an incredible color, and even the bald head was unbelievable.


    That is the Tianyuan Order, not to mention its own value, but it can be said that Tianyuanwang is already an invaluable treasure.


    It is hard to imagine that Tianyuan Wang would give Tianyuan orders to others, and it is still a little girl who seems to be only four or five years old.


    "What happened? Who is that little girl? How could Tianyuan Wang give her the Yuanyuan order? Is she born in the royal family? Or after a big aristocrat?" The three brothers flashed countless question marks in their minds.


    However, following the move of Tian Yuanwang, the three brothers and others were completely stupid.


    Tian Yuanwang smiled and said hello to Han Sen: "Han brother, this king is very fond of the woman, want to accept her as a disciple, do not know what the Korean brothers mean?"


    When this statement came out, everyone was shocked. Only then did he know that the little girl turned out to be Hansen��s daughter, and that Tianyuan Wang still wanted to accept her as a disciple. This is really amazing.


    They don''t think that Tian Yuanwang, such a big man, will just accept a disciple, not to mention Hansen''s daughter, which reminds them of more things.


    "Is it true that Tianyuan Wang actually wants to win over Hansen? What does this mean? Is it true that Tianyuan Wang will fall to the Prince?" The hearts of the people flashed many complicated thoughts.


    Hansen smiled and said: "Although I am the father of Boa, but to see the teacher, it depends on Bo''s own wishes."


    Without waiting for Tianyuanwang to speak, Boer directly refused: "I don''t want to."


    "Why? If you are willing to worship the king as a teacher, there will be a lot of delicious things to eat, and you will not be able to use them." Tianyuan Wang is not angry, he continues to smile and said.


    "You are too weak." Boa tells the truth.


    But this words fell in the ears of other people, but I feel that Boa is too ignorant.


    That is the king of heaven, the inheritor of the blood of the destructive gods, and among the gods of the entire Great Qin Empire, there are only four destructive gods.


    It can be said that Tianyuan Wang is the master of the Daqin Empire who can be ranked in the top five. He will be said to be too weak by a little girl. He can only say that the ignorant is fearless.


    "I see how Han Sen ends." The three divisions sneered in their hearts.


    The bald head squeezed a cold sweat for Han Sen, and frequently turned to Han Sen, hoping that he could help Bob to agree.


    "Sorry, you heard it again." Han Sen finally spoke up, but when he said it, it made the faces of everyone more strange.


    They really can''t figure it out. Tian Yuanwang personally wanted to accept the apprentice. He refused what Hansen refused.


    What''s more unexpected is that Tian Yuanwang was treated like this by Hansen''s father and daughter. He was not angry at all. He still said with a smile: "No matter, since Boa is not willing to do so, do you also go to the bee star to excavate the veins? When the king��s chariot travels together, you can avoid some minor troubles.��


    "We are so many people, isn''t it suitable?" Hansen said.


    "No problem, this king also wants to chat with Boa, more people are more lively." Tianyuan Wang has a look of the elders.


    Hansen did not resign, and with the bald head and other people and Tianyuan Wang boarded the chariot.


    The three brothers and others looked stunned and looked at the bald head and Hansen. They went to the chariot of Tianyuanwang, and some could not accept this fact.


    The characters such as Tianyuan Wang actually invited Hansen to accompany them, and let the people around Hansen get on the bus together. This treatment is not acceptable to the average royal family.


    "What the **** is going on?" The three brothers bit their lips and looked at the back of the bald head. He really couldn''t understand it!


    Not only the three brothers did not understand, even Li Bingyu did not understand.


    She is very aware of the factional disputes in the Qin Dynasty. Hansen is the confidant of the prince Qin Bai, which is the prince, which represents the imperial power.


    Tianyuan Wang is one of the two major surnames, representing the aristocratic class. If Tianyuan Wang treats the Prince Qin Bai, then everyone will not feel surprised.


    But Hansen is just a prince''s favorite, a traitor. To put it bluntly, it is a dog''s leg around the prince. Why did he receive such a courtesy from Tianyuan Wang?


    Everyone can''t figure it out, but Tianyuan Wang knows very well.


    Although Boa and Hansen extorted his things, it was indeed a life. At that time, if Hansen was shot to Tianyuan Wang, Tianyuan Wang was bound to die for nine lives.


    "This is very unusual for the father and the daughter!" Tianyuan Wang glanced at the jade white flying fish held by Boa in his arms. He didn''t believe it was just a coincidence.


    The three brothers originally thought that being able to follow the chariot of Tianyuanwang was a very face-saving thing, but now it is different. The bald head has become the guest of Tianyuanwang, sitting in the chariot, but he only Being able to follow the chariot, which made him feel very uncomfortable, as if there were countless ridiculous eyes staring at him, making him uncomfortable.


    The interior of Tianyuanwang��s chariot is also very gorgeous and comfortable, just like a luxury warship, and the interior space is very large.


    "Master." After seeing the Weifuzi, the bald head quickly yelled.


    Weifuzi also had some accidents when he saw the bald head. He also saw that Tianyuan Wang came along with Hansen with a smile and a smile. The strange color on his face was even stronger.


    He only knew that Tianyuan Wang was getting off to go to a friend, but the person who didn''t want to come was actually Hansen, and not only Hansen was on the chariot, but even the people around him were invited by Tianyuan Wang.


    Wei Weizi, who knows very well about Tian Yuanwang, is more surprised than others. He is very clear that Tian Yuanwang attaches great importance to this chariot and will not allow the idlers to board the chariot, even if it is another When the surnamed king arrives, he can only board the car himself, and the friends around him can only wait outside the car.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3138： 30% income

    "Wei Fuzi, please tell us about the situation of the bee star." Tian Yuanwang said to Wei Fuzi.


    When Wei Fuzi indulged and did not speak immediately, Tian Yuanwang understood the concerns of Wei Fuzi and said: "Despite the detailed explanation, the Master can be in the chariot of the king, there is no outsider."


    Wei Fuzi listened to Tian Yuanwang and said that he was very surprised. According to the truth, Tian Yuanwang and Han Sen should be regarded as two opposing camps.


    Now the entire aristocratic class shouted and killed Hansen. Tianyuan Wang, the largest aristocrat in the Qin State, even said that Hansen was not an outsider. How did Weifu feel a little absurd?


    Where did the Weifuzi know that Tianyuan Wang was forced to do so, and others did not know the fish around Boa, but he was very clear.


    And the character of these two fathers and daughters, he also knows very well.


    Instead of confusing Hansen, it is better to give him a copy directly, so that he won''t make any other moths.


    Of course, Tianyuan Wang also has the idea of ??relying on the power of Hansen and flying fish. There is such a powerful force as the arm of the flying fish. If it is dangerous, it will also depend on it.


    Wei Fuzi said with a deep indulgence: "This planet is one of the seven planets of the Kui Xing Douguang. Undoubtedly, the entire planet is full of horrible poison bee genes. There is only one possibility in the formation of the gods. Previously, there was already a very strong bee gene above the planet, and conservative estimates should be at least God level."


    "Wei Fuzi, the bee colony on the planet is so terrible. Is it possible that the queen bee has swallowed the gods on this planet?" Tianyuan Wang was bitten by a snake and was afraid of a well rope for ten years.


    Weifuzi shook his head and said: "Wang Ye is more concerned. Although the bee colony on this planet is huge, there is only one poison bee. The whole bee colony is only summoned by it. The ability of this poison bee should be summoned. Bee colony."


    After a pause, Weifuzi went on to say: "I have been observing for a while here. Although the poisonous bee colony is horrible, it does not show the spirit of the gods. The poisonous bee is not a level old man who dares to judge. It definitely does not devour the blood of the gods. And according to my observations, there should be no blood on the planet."


    "That''s fine." Tianyuan Wang nodded slightly: "In this case, things should be sooner rather than later, we will kill the planet and kill the poisonous bee gene species, so that the genetic eggs in the veins will be spoiled too much."


    "Wang Ye��s words are very good." Wei Fuzi also agreed with Tian Yuanwang��s decision.


    However, Tianyuan Wang did not immediately order, but looked at Hansen: "Han brothers, the income of the planet, you and the Weifuzi each get 30%, I am a force, how about 40%?"


    "Just do what Wang said," Hansen said.


    Wei Fuzi and the bald head are all eccentric, Wei Fuzi is responsible for surveying the local veins, but also providing technical support, only to get 30%, Han Sen does not work out, and even divided 30%, which really makes them feel Unbelievable.


    Where did they know that Tianyuan Wang only asked Hansen and Boer to be unscrupulous, and did not even think about letting them contribute.


    Li Bingyu is secretly contemplating: "How can Tianyuan Wang treat Hansen like this, how does he and Han Sen know each other? If they knew it before, then Hansen''s identity is not as simple as it is."


    "Yes, Hansen must be a descendant of a hidden family in Qin. Otherwise, how would Tianyuan Wang send the Tianyuan order that symbolizes his identity to Hansen��s daughter, and show it to Hansen?" I think it��s right.


    The dragon dragon riding group directly rushed into the planet. Although the poison bee colony was terrible, it was not so terrible in front of the group of dragon dragon knights.


    A head dragon spurted the flames and burned the large poisonous bees in the dark clouds, and quickly rushed into the planet.


    It is a pity that there are too many poison bees, and they can''t be cleaned up for a while. The dragon dragon riding group can only remove the nearby poison bee colonies.


    Indeed, as Weifuzi said, those poisonous bee colonies are not entities. They are dissipated immediately after being killed, and there is no dead body. Obviously it is not a real genetic species.


    "Master, can there be a way to find out the true body of the poison bee?" Tian Yuanwang asked to ask Wei Zizi.


    "This is not difficult." Weifuzi screamed and summoned a genetic species.


    The gene is long like a tortoise, but the head is serpentine. On the turtle''s back, there are many mysterious symbols, and there is a pointer that looks quite weird.


    Weifuzi bit his fingertips and dripped a drop of blood on the pointer of the turtle''s back, and it was stained by the blood of the Weifuzi. The pointer suddenly turned.


    When the pointer stopped in one direction, the defender suddenly said: "The real body of the poisonous bee is in that direction."


    Tianyuan Wang immediately ordered the air-riding group to rush in that direction, only to see the constant change direction of the turtle''s back pointer, and soon they found the true body of the poisonous bee.


    Because only the poison bee changes direction, the turtle back pointer will change direction.


    I found the real body of the poisonous bee. I didn��t need Tianyuan Wang to shoot it myself. The strong man under his hand killed the god-level poison bee.


    Hansen looks interesting, whether it is a poisonous bee with a horror summoning ability or a pointer turtle of the Weifuzi, it has extremely amazing ability.


    In particular, the pointer turtle of Weifuzi is just a duke-level mutant gene, but without it, it is difficult to kill the god-level poison bee.


    "The ability of genetic species is really ever-changing, and the level is not the absolute key. It is only used properly. Any genetic species has its role." Hansen is more and more aware that the genetic species is not high.


    Of course, high-ranking genetic species have innate advantages, genetic species of the same species and ability, or advanced.


    When the poisonous bee king died, the poisonous bee colony on the entire planet disappeared, and the dragon dragon riding group immediately controlled the entire planet.


    Wei Fuzi and his disciples were responsible for surveying the veins. After discovering the veins, they handed them over to the Dragon Knights. Hansen did not do anything. They just accompanied Tianyuan Wang and sneaked around and chatted.


    "Han Sen, what are they divided into 30%? They didn''t do anything at all." After the three brothers knew it, he cried angrily.


    The master whispered: "The three divisions, do not talk indiscriminately, Tianyuan Wang will divide him into 30%, it is enough to prove that Hansen has this value, you have to provoke him."


    Although the spirit of the three divisions is not embarrassing, they also know that the masters are right, they can only say nothing.


    "Han brothers, are you and Boa interested in participating in this pre-God battle?" Everyone, including Wei Zizi, is busy. Only Tianyuan Wang and Hansen are very busy, surrounded by a table. Drink tea while chatting with the supervisor.


    "Look at the situation and have time to participate." Hansen said casually, it sounds very chic. In fact, he does not know what the predecessor war is, and naturally it is not clear.

 Chapter 3139： Snake turtle

    This planet is worthy of the land of Kuixing. The whole planet is full of veins. It can be said that it is a three-step, one-vein and ten-step pulse. Take a **** and just squat in the ground. Maybe you can dig it. Gene egg.


    Of course, this is just an exaggeration. However, there are many geodesic and genetic eggs here. In just a few days, thousands of genetic eggs have been dug up. Although there are no god-level genetic eggs, the king��s level has already been dug. Quite a lot.


    When the excavation work went on the fifth day, something went wrong, and a knight of the dragon dragon riding group died.


    At the beginning of this incident, there was no attention. The knight and several other knights of the same team slept in the tent. The next morning, they broke off and found that the body was already cold. There was no wound on his body, and the knight of the same team did not hear any change. He only thought that he was suffering from a sudden illness.


    But in the next few days, every day a knight slept and died. All of them were calm and there was no injury.


    The medics examined the bodies of the knights and found no problems. There was no poisoning, and there was no trace of damage to the internal organs. It was like natural death.


    Tianyuan Wang suspected that someone wanted to compete with him for the local veins, so he sent a hand to patrol, and he also found a powerful geneticist to come to arm.


    The result is still nothing, people still die, one day, no more than a lot, the whole dragon dragon riding group is full of people''s hearts, are afraid to sleep, for fear of the next death is their own.


    "Wang Ye, I think this thing should not be an invasion of foreign enemies." Wei Fuzi said to Tianyuan Wang.


    "What does the Master mean?" Tianyuan Wang��s eyes were slightly squinting, and his look looked calm, but the person familiar with him knew that the prince was in a bad mood.


    "The knights who are in trouble are all digging in the same area. As far as I can see, they should be influenced by the ground." Weifuzi said.


    "You mean, there are genetic species in the veins?" Tianyuan Wang said with some surprise.


    Weifuzi shook his head: "It is not necessarily a genetic species. There are many places with ominous powers, like the vision of the evil spirit fountain."


    "But I have already asked, they did not dig into the evil spirit fountain." Tianyuan Wangdao.


    Weifu Zidao said: "The evil spirit fountain is only a relatively obvious vision. Some ominous forces are not easy to be discovered. The old man wants to go there to check the veins. Maybe he can see the clues."


    "Alright, this king goes with the husband, I am going to see, what is doing something." Tianyuan Wang eyes in the eyes of the murder.


    Hansen also followed the past together. After all, he also took 30% of the benefits.


    The knights who died, the areas where the ground veins were excavated were not the same, but they were on both sides of a river.


    The river is the largest river on the planet, with tens of thousands of miles and countless branches.


    Other creatures on the planet are almost killed by poisonous bees, and there are still some creatures in the water. Tianyuan Wang was previously suspected to be a genetic species in the water. After investigation, nothing was discovered.


    Wei Fuzi took a few disciples along the river bank and observed the direction of the mountains and rivers. From time to time, he took out a similar compass to determine the position.


    Finally, I went to the grounds where the knights were responsible for excavation. Although the defenders did not say anything along the way, the look was more and more dignified.


    It was not until after a few probes were carefully probed, Weifuzi said to Tianyuan Wang with a solemn expression: "Wang Ye, we can''t dig the veins within three hundred miles of the river."


    "Why is this?" Tianyuan Wang asked in confusion.


    Weifuzi pointed at the big river and said: "Wang Ye, please look there. This big river originated from the plateau glaciers. It should have flown down into the sea. But after the river reached halfway, it flowed into the ground and formed. The underground dark river, although it finally flows into the sea, but this pattern has a special name called the snake turtle in the vein."


    "What kind of pattern is the snake turtle hiding? This king has not heard of it." Tian Yuanwang asked.


    Weifuzi said with a smile: "The mountains and rivers are also called dragon veins on the veins. But the dragons are nine days old and will not sneak into the ground. Now this river is half underground, just like a snake hidden in the turtle shell. So named Snake Turtle."


    "Is there anything special about this pattern? Why can''t the ground here be dug?" Tianyuan Wang asked again.


    Wei Fuzi said: "Wang Wang have seen snakes fighting each other?"


    "I have seen a lot." Tianyuan Wang nodded.


    Weifu nodded and said: "If the snake wants to eat the turtle, he must bite the turtle''s neck. The turtle eats the pain and bites the snake body. At the same time, the head is retracted into the turtle shell, and the snake head is brought into it together. The snakes bite each other, and they don��t let go, until the two are dead. It can be said that the jade is burning. The pattern of the snakes and turtles is also the same. We dig the veins on both sides of the river, just if we dig the snake and the turtle. The shell, the snake turtle that was originally burned by jade, was able to solve the problem. The person who digs the shell of the snake body will suffer. This is a very ominous and extremely fierce pattern. The veins that are nurtured are also evil veins. Being able to get some genetic eggs is not worth the loss."


    "The river has a huge range, and there are many surrounding veins. If there are three hundred miles near the big river, there will be at least one-tenth of the loss. Can the master have a way to break the game?" Tianyuan Wang said.


    "The momentum of the evil pulse has been completed, please forgive the old can do nothing." Wei Fuzi said helplessly.


    "In this case, don''t dig it without digging." Tianyuan Wang also saw it open, and ordered people to re-plan, avoiding the area of ??three hundred miles near the big river.


    As for the part of the big river that enters the underground, Weifuzi personally infers its flow and avoids the place where the dark river passes.


    As a result, the phenomenon of the death of the Dragon Dragon Airborne Group was stopped at one day, and no Cavaliers died.


    Originally thought that things had passed, but within a few days, the big river glowed at night, as if it were a luminous river.


    Looking out from the outside of the planet, like a shining dragon floating on the earth, its momentum is extremely brilliant.


    Anyone can see it. This is a vision that has a shocking place, but it is a pattern of snakes and turtles hiding there. There is no way to dig.


    After that, Tianyuan Wang quietly sent a team of knights to the ground near the river to mine the ground. As a result, the team of the knights died in a few days, and none of the survivors.


    In this way, Tianyuan Wang did not dare to send people to go there to dig the veins, but every day he looked at a shocking vein and was next to him but did not dare to dig. The mood was very bad.

 Chapter 3140： Evil rhinoceros

    Hansen, they were already idle, and after hearing about the strangeness there, they planned to take Boa to dig and see. He didn''t believe what the local veins could do with them.


    If it is really shocking, maybe you can dig up a peerless gene, and now Hansen lacks it.


    He said to Tianyuan Wang, Tianyuan Wang heard his words and said: "You only have to dig, and the genetic eggs dug up are all owned by you, and you don''t have to give it to us."


    The river is tens of thousands of miles, and half of it is underground. The range of radiation is very wide. The land is like a cow. Hansen��s two fathers and daughters are going to dig. Even if they dig for a lifetime, they are afraid that they can��t dig the ground there.


    Therefore, Tianyuan Wang is not worried that they will dig too many genetic eggs, but after they have gone, if the pattern of the snake turtle is broken, then his army can enter it and he can still count it. clearly.


    Even if it can''t be broken, there is no loss for Tianyuan Wang anyway. He also sold a favor to Hansen, why not.


    "Old Han, I will go with you." The bald head bit his teeth and said.


    "What are you doing with us? Don''t you know there is a big danger?" Hansen said.


    "You are not afraid, I am afraid of a bird." The bald head said evilly.


    Hansen thought: "Of course we are not afraid, but you are different. Your body is too weak. If you can''t resist the murder of the snake turtle, you are not going to kill."


    Hansen did not promise to let the bald head go, but the bald head said: "If I don''t go, do you understand the veins? Do you know where to dig the genetic eggs? Do you know how to dig?"


    Hansen listened to a moment, this is really a problem, that tens of thousands of miles in the river, even if there is a good thing there, it is impossible to dig one inch and one inch.


    The genetic egg is different from other things. It is very fragile before hatching. If Hansen uses too much power to excavate, the genetic egg may be broken together with the mud rock.


    "Let''s go together, I have a way to protect my bald head." Li Bingyu said.


    "What do you do?" Hansen and the bald head were surprised to see Li Bingyu, but this is not the case of Wei Fuzi.


    Li Bingyu said faintly: "You don''t have to look at me like this. I certainly know that Weifangzi knows this way, but this method can only make one or two people not affected by the big fierce pattern, and there is no way to use it in a wide range. For large-scale excavation work, it doesn''t help, just one or two people go in and how much can you dig in your life?"


    "What is the solution?" The bald head asked quickly.


    "I have a genetic name called a sinister rhinoceros. After it is combined with it, even if it is in a place of murder, it is not affected by it. However, only those who have a combination with evil spirits have an effect, and others will not be sheltered." Said the language.


    The bald head heard a big shock: "The evil spirits are the treasures of the princes looking for the mountains and dig the veins. I don''t think you will have one? But we have four people, and it is useless to ward off evil spirits?"


    "Han Sen himself should have a way, I also have other genetic species available, and you can use it yourself." Li Bingyu said that he turned the evil spirits to the bald head.


    The bald head took the evil rhinoceros, and the face showed a surprise color: "This thing is only a king level, but it is very rare. Any one of the masters is regarded as a treasure. My teacher has one, and all the teachers and brothers are blessed. Own, I didn��t expect that my bald head could drive the evil spirits today."


    "Just lend it to you." Li Bingyu said coldly.


    "Only care about having it, don''t care forever." The bald smiled.


    When the four people were ready, they went to the area where the river was located.


    "Old Han, is there really no problem with Boa?" The bald head is still worried about Boa.


    "You can rest assured that I have a way to protect Boa from innocence, but this method is only useful for my dear," Hansen said casually.


    Four people have not yet reached the Great River area, and they have seen a team of people dig the ground in front.


    "It''s really a narrow road." After seeing the team, the bald head couldn''t help but spit.


    It is the three brothers of the bald head who commanded the team to excavate the veins.


    The three brothers obviously saw them. They greeted them with a giant bird. They were completely different from the previous attitude. The three brothers were full of faces and smiled: "Xia Shidi, you and Han Gongzi, where are you going?" The brothers are familiar with this area and can lead you."


    The bald head was slightly stunned. He had never seen the three brothers talk to him in this manner. After thinking about it, he already understood why the three brothers had such an attitude change.


    The bald head did not dismantle the three brothers. He just looked at him with a smile and said: "We are going to go to the river to dig some genetics. Are the three brothers interested in going together?"


    The three divisions heard a change in their face and smiled strongly: "That place is too dangerous. If Xia brothers want to dig up a genetic egg, there are many veins in this area. Why go to the big murder?"


    The bald head smiled: "How can I dig the ordinary veins to show the level under my guardian''s door? If the three brothers don''t go, then we will take the first step."


    After all, the bald head summoned the evil rhinoceros, riding the rhinoceros and following them in Hansen.


    The three brothers saw the evil spirits, and their faces changed into several colors. The eyes were full of jealousy and unwillingness.


    "Shuang, it��s so cool." After walking away, the bald head burst into laughter.


    Li Bingyu said coldly: "If you do this, sooner or later, the villain will be smashed by the little man."


    The bald head said in disapproval: "He has been licking my knife in the back. I have been learning art around Master for years, and I have not been bullied by him. Today, I finally got a bad breath."


    "It��s coming to the ground, you should first merge with the evil spirits, and avoid anything." Han Sen said to the bald head.


    The bald head has taken away the evil rhinoceros and then fits it.


    The bald head has been born to be thick and strong. After combining with the evil spirits, the body has grown a large circle. Like a meat wall, a silver rhinoceros horn grows on the nose. The four people entered the river. The area within three hundred miles.


    This person, no matter what he does, needs experience and accumulation. In the past, there was not much experience in digging the ground. Although he learned a lot, it was not very practical.


    At these times, he has been digging all kinds of veins, and he has experienced a lot of special veins. The level is rising and his eyes are high. Just a few eyes, he found a vein on the bank of the river. .


    Hansen did not feel any difference between this place and other places. He dig a few veins in succession and harvested it. He got more than a dozen genetic eggs, including three at the king level.


    "What is your neck?" The bald head suddenly pointed to Hansen''s neck.


    "What?" Hansen took a photo of the mirror and found a thin black line on his neck. He didn''t look carefully and thought he was wearing a black silk rope.


    Https:


    . Literature Museum m.


    Recommended urban big **** Lao Shi new book:

 Chapter 3141： Broken line

    Hansen rubbed it with his hand, and the black line seemed to be under the skin and could not be smashed.


    "Boa also has a neck." The bald head yelled at Boa.


    Hansen frowned slightly and glanced at Bo''s white neck, and it really had a black line.


    In fact, it wasn''t just Boa. Soon they found that the four people didn''t even know when there was a black line.


    Li Bing''s face is a bit ugly: "If I am not mistaken, this black line is like a legendary broken line."


    "What is the broken line?" Han Sen and the bald head looked at Li Bing.


    "Barehead, you are a disciple of Weifuzi. You should have heard the legend of the Qiguo Dafuzitian situation?" Li Bingyu did not answer, but looked at the bald head and said.


    "I heard that the Tian Dafu of Qi State was famous all over the world three hundred years ago. I didn''t know how many people were shocked. In the name of the time, it was still above my teacher. It can be said that it was the name. The first big man of the Seven Kingdoms." The bald head paused and looked at Li Bingyu: "There are many legends about Tian Dafu''s life. Which one are you talking about?"


    "It is the last one." Li Bingyu said.


    The bald head glimpsed: "The last one, it is not the legend that Datian Tianfu took a group of confidant disciples to dig a big pulse. As a result, he never went back. Since then, there has been no news, and hundreds of disciples have no one to reproduce in the world. ?"


    "Yes, that is that one." Li Bingyu nodded.


    "There is nothing to say, Tian Dafu finds a secret god, summons most of the disciples under his door to dig the nerves together, and the results will not go back." The bald head looked at Li Bing in confusion, not knowing her. What does it mean to mention this matter.


    Li Bingyu said with a wry smile: "This is just a version of the legend. I have heard of another version. It is said that Tian Dafu took hundreds of disciples to the gods, where they dig the night, and the soil there. It��s very weird, it��s dark, it��s hard to dig, it��s been dug for seven days and seven nights, and it��s less than three meters. But at this time, they dug a blue stone tile there.��


    The bald head has never heard of the follow-up legend. Like Hansen, he has raised his ears and listened to Li Bingyu��s story.


    Li Bing continued: "Tian Dafuzi and a group of disciples are very strange. The place where they dig their veins is an inanimate planet. How can there be stone tiles? So they continue to dig down, and soon they find out There was a broken building in the underground. The wall was missing and I didn��t know how to be buried in the ground. When they dug out the whole building, I saw four stone inscriptions in front of the building. The word breaks the temple."


    When the bald head heard this, some did not believe to say: "The temple is immortal. Even if it is the invincible power of the seven countries, it can''t destroy it. How can it become a wall and it will be buried? In the underground? Is this a prank?"


    "Tian Dafuzi, they thought so at the time, and there were no statues in the temple. They thought that it was just a temple copied by their predecessors. Besides, the position of the gods is below the temple of the broken temple. They can only The temple was demolished and then continued to dig. But on the second day after they removed the broken temple, there was a black thin line on the neck of everyone.�� Li Bingyu said that there are some sounds. changed.


    The bald head consciously shuddered and reached out and touched his neck.


    Li Bingyu continued: "The black line doesn''t hurt or itch, and there is no abnormal state. Tian Dafu also can''t see the clues. It''s hard to get rid of it in many ways. The terrible thing is the one after that. Two days have happened, and several disciples are in their sleep, and they have been cut off from their heads, and the scars are completely coincident with the black lines on his neck. Since then, anyone who falls asleep will be unknowingly Cut your head."


    "Tian Dafu asked many disciples to stare at a disciple to sleep. The disciples didn''t dare to sleep at first, but people were human after all. If they were strong, they must sleep. In the end, they could not support sleeping, so those who stared at him. The disciple saw a strange and bizarre scene. After the disciple fell asleep, the black line on his neck was suddenly broken, as if he had been cut off with a knife and axe, and the blood suddenly flowed to the ground. Those disciples who are in charge of supervision have not seen any creatures."


    "Tian Dafu used all the means and could not find out the cause of the black line. Finally, he had to anesthetize a disciple who could not support him, and then directly peeled off the human skin on his neck, in order to protect himself from the skin. But who knows that the black line does not only exist on the skin, but even deep into the flesh and blood, only peeling off the human skin is useless, and finally the disciple was still asleep after he fell asleep."


    "So, as long as someone falls asleep, they will die and die. How can people not sleep? How can a powerful human being sleep for ten days and a half, and can support it for one month and two months, but also It��s impossible not to sleep all the time. As long as they fall asleep, they can��t escape. In the end, Tian Dafu and his disciples are all spared. They are all killed and their black lines on their necks are called broken. Head line."


    The bald head shuddered and said with a strong smile: "You are just a legend. If they are really dead, then the story and the legend of the broken line are passed down. What''s more, we Didn''t you dig into the broken temple at all? The black line on our neck is not the broken line at all."


    "I hope it is not, but this is too much like the legendary broken line." Li Bingyu said awkwardly, there is no joke.


    Hansen frowned slightly: "The former airborne members who were dead were not decapitated, nor did they hear any black lines on their necks."


    "That''s right, we didn''t dig into the temple, and we didn''t dismantle the temple. How could we provoke the broken god?" The words are like this, but the voice of the bald head is a little trembled, and the hands are always black on the neck. Line, but how can you not get rid of it.


    Hansen naturally does not believe in the legend of retribution. It is obvious that this is a certain force in the work, but this kind of power can make him and Boa together, which is somewhat unusual.


    Li Bingyu sighed: "Even if it is not a broken line, I am afraid that there is also a big trouble. Otherwise, the evil spirits on the bald head cannot react at all."


    "No matter what, let''s go back and let my master take a look. Maybe the old man knows what the black line is." The bald head swallowed and said.


    Between the words, the bald head suddenly screamed, his hands licking his neck, and he saw the black line above his neck, and actually oozing blood.


    "I am going, not to say that I will break my head when I am asleep?" The bald head screamed at the burning neck, terrified.

 Chapter 3142： Broken head temple

    Seeing that the black line on the neck of the bald head is getting red, like blood soaked, the blood is very scary, and even the skin is tight, as if it will break at any time.


    Although the bald head fits with the evil spirits, it does not seem to have any effect, and it is completely unable to prevent blood from seeping out.


    "Is it really the power of the gods?" Hansen frowned.


    The evil spirits can be used to create evil spirits, and it can make it have no effect at all. The general genetic species can''t do it. If it is the power of the gods, then it is more common.


    The evil spirits can only ward off evil, but they cannot devote their spirits.


    However, they came along this road. Although they dug a lot of ground veins, they did not see any gods, and they did not see the temple.


    The flesh on the neck of the bald head is getting tighter and tighter, and it seems that it is about to reach the limit. It seems that the next second will be blooming. The blood that has leaked out has stained his neck and palm, and his expression is very painful.


    Li Bingyu uses several genetic fit techniques, but it has no effect on the broken line.


    Hansen slightly frowned, summoning a **** charm, a hand pressed on the neck of the bald head, let the power of the blood charm penetrate into the broken line, want to prevent the spread of power there.


    But the result is still useless, and the power of the blood charm can''t stop the tearing of the broken line.


    At this time, Li Bingyu��s broken line on his neck began to seep out of blood. Li Bing��s face was ugly, and immediately summoned several genes to try to stop the terrible power from spreading on her, but there was no such thing. use.


    "Old Han, I am going to die. If you are lucky, don''t die, go to Zhucheng and send a letter to my dad. I will say that I will be his son in the next life. Let him find another woman to regenerate one, so that I can be quicker. Reincarnation." The bald head licked his neck and said with difficulty, the voice seemed to be hoarse when he was caught in his neck and could not breathe.


    "There is me here, no one can take your life." Han Sen''s eyes bloom, the power of the Xuan Huang Jing runs at the same time, reaching out to the neck of the bald head.


    It is also strange to say that after the power of the Xuan Huang Jing was applied to the neck of the bald head, it was like a blackboard eraser, and the black line above the neck of the bald head was erased for a while.


    When Han Sen saw it, the palm of his hand smeared a circle around the neck of the bald head, and completely wiped out the broken line, leaving no trace.


    Originally, Hansen intended that if the Xuan Huang Jing had no effect, it would directly tear the suppression of the rules of the world and see what it was doing.


    Since the Xuanhuang Sutra is useful, it does not have to be so troublesome.


    As soon as the black line on the neck of the bald head disappeared, the whole person relaxed, as if he had just been rescued from the hanging rope, sitting on the ground and breathing heavily.


    Li Bingyu��s broken line on the neck has also been bloody. She refused to expose it. She used several secret techniques of inaction, and the result was still not working. The broken line was like an invisible wire. In her neck, the more and more tight, the **** marks on her white jade neck are getting heavier and heavier, and Li Bingyu is desperate.


    Hansen walked up to her and reached over her neck. Li Bing suddenly felt a lot easier on her neck.


    Han Sen''s palm stroked her neck and turned around. Li Bingyu was completely liberated. Although there was no bald head, there was a feeling of escape from death. He just looked at Hansen with a look of eccentricity.


    Even the power that can''t be broken by the secrets of the Taoist palace, Hansen actually removed it, and these abilities are truly shocking.


    The longer Li Bingyu and Hansen get along, the more they feel that this person is unfathomable and can hardly be measured by common sense.


    The black line on Boa''s neck didn''t happen, but Hansen wiped it off, but left the black line on his neck and didn''t erase it.


    Now he probably knows that this broken line is actually just a mark, or a mark. The broken line itself does not have a powerful force, but the horrible power can only work through the broken line.


    He left the broken line, just want to give it a try, where does the power come from?


    After a while, Han Sen only felt a tight neck, as if there was an extremely tough filament thread on his neck, and the more tight it was, as if to break his neck.


    Hansen touched his neck with his hand, but did not touch any thread, only to feel the skin at the broken line became tight.


    "Old Han, what are you doing? Why not wipe out the broken line on your neck?" asked the bald head.


    "No matter who, if you dare to be embarrassed with me, do not pay a price and how to do it." Han Sen said coldly, still have no intention to erase the broken line.


    The power that rushes out of the broken line is getting more and more horrible, but for Hansen��s strength, this power is not enough to hurt him.


    Although the power of that horror has been steadily increasing, it has not been able to cause Hansen''s neck to ooze blood. Only the black line is sunken down. It seems that there is an invisible rope pulling Hansen''s neck.


    Time continually passed away in the stalemate between Hansen and the broken line. The bald slobber looked at the bald head, but Hansen��s neck never showed oozing, but the river in the big river was full of waves, and The fluctuations are getting more and more powerful.


    Later, on the broad river surface, the waves were soaring, even more fierce than the waves above the sea.


    Li Bingyu and the bald head are staring at the river with a dignified look. They can feel it. There is a horrible breath spreading across the river. It seems that something has floated up from the bottom of the water.


    Oh!


    The blue stone shattered out of the water, revealing a roof, and then the roof of the blue tile, and soon a broken old temple gradually emerged from the water.


    The bald head saw the handwriting engraved on the stone door of the ancient temple, and suddenly screamed: "The temple of the broken head... really is the temple of the decapitation... When the Tian Dafuzi and all the disciples died in the same way The head temple is going to be here..."


    The temple is quaint and unrecognizable, and even the broken ones are not the same. The average person seems to be just a broken temple, but under the eyes of Hansen��s peacock king, you can see the purple and black flames rising above the temple, as if by the devil. The power is shrouded.


    Hansen can clearly feel that in the old temple, there is a very scary creature staring at him, but the creature''s breath is very weird, Hansen is not sure, is it a **** or some kind of Gene species.


    When the temple emerged completely from the river, Hansen could see the scene inside the old temple.


    There are only half of the gates of the old temples, and they are still half-opened. They can''t stop Hansen from seeing them. Their eyes can clearly see the altar in the ancient temple.


    But there is no statue above the altar, but there is a **** guillotine.

 Chapter 3143： Bizarre temple

    The guillotine is a form of death penalty. In a country in ancient times, the guillotine was the only legal way of death. There was once a famous queen who was pushed to the guillotine to death.


    The guillotine looks like a single door frame, with a headrest underneath, with a heavy-duty gate on the top, pulling the heavy blade to the top, pressing the prisoner''s head on the head, and then cutting off the rope with the sharp edge The heavy blade like the small door will fall down, and the hard neck will be cut off directly.


    The guillotine is more than four meters high, the part of the ram is made of bronze wood, and the head and heavy blades are black metal.


    The part of the guillotine looks bloody, and I don''t know how much blood is contaminated and how many heads have been broken.


    The entire guillotine is full of evil spirits of evil spirits. It seems that there are countless grievances around, screaming and screaming, not close to the temple, as if there are countless devils trying to pull them toward the guillotine.


    Han Sen was looking at the guillotine, but he saw the bald head on the side, and went straight to the guillotine in the temple. The whole person was like a puppet without a soul. The posture of walking was very mechanical.


    "Blurred." Han Sen whispered, suddenly woke up the bald head that had already reached the river bank. The bald head found himself standing in the river, the water had not passed the calf, and he ran back.


    "That thing is so evil, I looked at the guillotine and felt that I especially wanted to go there and put my head in, and then I was confused..." The bald head stunned.


    "Nothing, I am going to see what it is." Hansen said as he walked to the temple.


    He can feel that this temple and the guillotine are very different and very different from the general gods.


    Hansen has also visited many temples and seen more gods. However, regardless of the demon god, the emperor or the gene temple, the feeling of Hansen has a feeling of being bound by rules.


    How strong and violent they are, they will act according to the rules, and this decapitated **** gives Hansen the feeling, but has an unscrupulous hegemony and evil spirits, completely different from the general gods.


    Boa sat on Han Sen''s shoulder, holding the little flying fish in his arms, and his face was so rare that he showed a dignified color.


    When Hansen stepped into the broken old temple, he saw that there was something behind the guillotine.


    The rope that is attached to the heavy blade of the guillotine extends all the way to the back. The rope is not tied to anything, but is pulled by one.


    The hand is not the palm of a human hand, but a puppet. It is an old puppet. It looks like a woman wearing a gorgeous palace dress and a crown on her head.


    Just because the puppet is too old, many places have already lost the color, plus a lot of blood stains, it looks very worn and strange.


    When Hansen was looking at the puppet, the puppet��s originally closed eyes suddenly opened, and a pair of blood-red eyes stared at Hansen, and the movable wooden mouth also made a strange laugh.


    "You are here? I have been waiting for you for a long time." The voice was ghostly, with a sour trembling of teeth, as if it were from the depths of hell.


    "Do you know me?" Hansen asked the puppet.


    The general **** can''t recognize him. This temple is full of surprises, and Hansen is very suspicious. Is this really a temple?


    "Of course I know, I have already waited for you for hundreds of millions of years, you are finally here... Come on... Come to me... I will live forever with God... I will not be separated again..." The puppet is infiltrated Laughter.


    And with her laughter, the puppet body actually moved, and pulled the black hemp rope soaked with blood, pulling the heavy blade a little bit.


    As the heavy blade rises from the head, the purple-black flames of the entire broken table also erupt, as if there are thousands of evil spirits roaring and screaming, the entire broken temple is wrapped in the horrible purple flame.


    Every time the heavy blade rises by one point, the horrible purple black flame is a strong point. As the purple black flame rises, it seems that countless evil spirits are snarling toward Hansen.


    "The sky is flying feathers." Han Sen''s golden light exploded, the peacock feather formed a golden light wheel, and then turned into a feather arrow to the assassination of those evil spirits.


    But in the next second, Hansen was surprised to find that the peacock feathers condensed by the flying feathers could not hurt the evil spirits and directly passed through their bodies.


    The rainy peacock feathers hit the guillotine, and one branch was broken into golden light. There was no guillotine that could shake the horror.


    "It''s useless, I am God. How powerful is the power of mortals, and can''t fight against the power of God. The mortal is just a humble joke. If you surrender to me, you can get the power of God and live forever like God. Not dying, scorning all the creatures in the world..." The puppet''s screaming and screaming voice continually echoed within the old temple, accompanied by the metallic friction that was raised when the heavy blade was pulled up, making everything appear more and more horrible.


    Hansen slightly frowned, and the power of the Golden-winged Peacock King was useless to the guillotine. It can only explain one thing. This ancient temple is a real temple, and the guillotine and puppet should also be true gods.


    In the past when Hansen was in the gene universe, this situation was seen too much. The power of the average person has no effect on the gods. It must have special power to hurt God.


    If it is not Qin Xiu or that the king of the king has penetrated the space barrier, the gene temple will emerge in the world, and fewer people will be able to hurt the gods.


    Obviously, in the Great Universe of the Empire, even the King of the Golden-winged Peacock, which is a mutant god, can not hurt the guillotine and the puppet, and does not know what kind of power is needed to injure them.


    When Hansen thought about it, the purple flame had fallen on him, as if he had been wrapped up by countless evil spirits. Hansen could not control his body and walked toward the guillotine step by step.


    "Come on... break the head... and work with me to make the gods that are not dead..." The puppet pulled the rope and gave a terrible smile.


    Hansen runs the Xuan Huang Jing to those evil spirits, although he can dispel some of the evil spirits, but there are more evil spirits entangled, as if infinite.


    Even Li Bingyu and bald heads standing away from the river bank were affected. Li Bingyu was still able to struggle. The bald head was already moving away from the old temple with his eyes blurred.


    Hansen is preparing to break the rules of the world and show his strength to destroy the guillotine, but suddenly saw that the little flying fish flew up from Bo''s arms and spewed a blazing flame in his mouth.

 Chapter 3144： Divine chaos

    After the blazing flame was stained with the purple and black evil spirits, it suddenly seemed to encounter gasoline, and suddenly turned the whole temple into a sea of ??fire.


    Pulling Hansen and the bald head, their power disappeared, allowing them to regain control of themselves.


    The bald head opened his mouth and looked at the small flying fish that spewed the flame against the guillotine. Surprisingly, he did not close his mouth. The horrible flame could actually fight against the gods, and did not fall into the wind, putting the whole ancient temple in a sea of ??fire. Among them, only the relationship between the altar and the guillotine was not burned.


    The purple flames and evil spirits emanating from the guillotine were also suppressed by the flame spewed by the flying fish.


    The bald head remembered that he had wanted to cut off the belly of the flying fish and the words he said to the flying fish. He couldn��t help but shudder, thanking himself for returning several lives.


    Li Bingyu is even more stunned. Although she thinks that the little flying fish is a little weird, it should not be an ordinary low-level genetic species, but she did not think so horrible, and can actually compete with the power of the gods.


    There is only one possibility for a gene that can possess this ability, indicating that this gene has previously absorbed the blood of the gods and has become a god-level gene.


    Hansen is also a bit of a surprise. It seems that after the gene has absorbed the blood of the gods, it has the power to compete with the gods.


    In the future, he only needs to use the Casting Court to evolve the gods, so you don''t need to break the rules of the world, you can also fight with the gods.


    Now Hansen is more hopeful, the blood dragon will evolve more completely, and then let it absorb the blood dragon, do not know where the blood dragon will be strong.


    "How can such a powerful spiritual gene species succumb to humans? How is this possible?" The puppet also stared at the flying fish with some surprise, and it was obviously shocking.


    "Now tell me, what is your origin?" Hansen looked at the puppet and said coldly.


    The guillotine and the puppets are all fascinating, definitely not as simple as the average god.


    The puppet laughed again: "You are too proud of it. Your genetic species is really strong. If I am not mistaken, it should be a peerless genetic species, and then absorb the destructive level of the gods. It can be said that it is one of the most powerful existences in the universe, but a pity..."


    "What a pity?" Hansen asked unchanged.


    "Unfortunately, it does not have a temple as a support. After all, it can only be regarded as a wild **** who can''t be on the table." The puppet said, pulling the rope fiercely, the heavy blade was pulled to the top and the rope was straight.


    In a flash, the horror of the violent black flame broke out again on the entire guillotine, which broke out like a volcano and confronted the flame of a small flying fish.


    In the next second, the puppet loosened the palm of his hand, letting the rope slide down, and the heavy blade fell wildly, slamming into the guillotine.


    boom!


    The entire guillotine burst open, as if the **** was opened a door, countless horrible evil spirits sprang out, and the horror purple black light flame swept through everything.


    The small flying fish were blocked in front of Hansen, and the body became a round ball in a flash, and then a large number of blazing flames were sprayed against the horrible power of the guillotine self-destruction.


    The flying fish mouth squirted blood, bruised and bruised, and fell back.


    Boa took over the small flying fish that was hurting the spirit, and his face was full of anger, and the rare eyes in the big eyes shone with killing.


    The puppet laughed more and more mad: "I said it, how strong it is, it is always a wild **** who can''t be on the table. Compared with the true God like me, there is a gap that cannot be crossed."


    In the puppet''s sharp laughter, the guillotine, which had already been self-destructive, was once again agglomerated on the altar. It was generally the same as the previous guillotine, and even the powerful atmosphere did not change.


    The power of the guillotine is almost inconsistent with the small flying fish, even weaker than the small flying fish, but it has the sanctuary of the temple and can be resurrected without restrictions on the altar.


    Therefore, the guillotine can be burned with unscrupulous and small flying fish and jade, even if it is self-damaging one hundred killing the enemy, it does not matter, but the small flying fish is difficult to recover like it.


    Hansen��s eyes also flashed a murderous machine, staring coldly at the puppet and saying: ��What do you rely on is the ability of the temple to give you immortality?��


    "What is it? This is God''s privilege, and it is also the difference between Xianfan." The puppet pulled the rope in his hand and pulled the heavy blade on the guillotine a little bit again. He stared greedily at the small flying fish: "So the gods are genetically If it is possible to absorb it for my use, it is not necessarily impossible to shock the supreme restart level. This is the fortune that God gave me."


    "Han Sen is retreating. I know what it is. It is not a god, but a member of the chaos." Li Bingyu suddenly cried in amazement.


    The laughter of the puppet is even more proud: "I didn''t expect that there are still human beings who remember that our chaos will exist. It is more and more interesting."


    "What is chaos?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    Li Bingyu trembled and said: "That is an organization formed by extraordinary creatures. Every creature in the chaos can compete with the gods. They are not gods, but they have the ability to tremble even with the gods. Legend is in In the age of Taikoo, the chaos would once ravage the universe, and the gods of the gods fell, almost destroying the big universe..."


    The puppet screamed and interrupted Li Bing''s words: "What do you know, those gods are the root of this world''s sin, the world should be disordered, and those gods forcefully control the order of the big universe, which is itself big The hustle and bustle of the universe, we just let the big universe return to its source."


    "So, you are not a god?" Hansen now understands a bit, why he feels that the guillotine and the puppet are somewhat different from the gods.


    "No, of course I am a god, just a true god, not a self-righteous waste god." The puppet suddenly stopped laughing and said: "Official introduction, my **** name is a broken queen, control You can also call me the **** of death in the cosmic law of death."


    "It is a pity that the little flying fish originally had the opportunity to join us in the chaos and become a member of the true God. Unfortunately, it is only to be an enemy of this queen, then it can only send you to the road together." While pulling the rope violently, the broken blade was pulled to the top.


    boom!


    The heavy blade fell again, and the entire guillotine broke out with a purple black flame of infinite horror, and countless evil spirits sprang out like the end of the world.


    "It hasn''t killed the gods for a long time." Hansen faced the horrible purple black flames like the tsunami, but his body shape did not have the idea of ??retreating. The blazing color spread quickly on his body. They all have blazing white colors, and their long hairs hang down to the heel, and the pupils become blazing.

 Chapter 3145： Destroy the **** base

    The super-spiritual body is opened, and the power of terror shatters the suppression of the rules of the world in a flash, making Hansen whole like a god, exuding a brilliant flame.


    "How could it be... that kind of breath is..." The face of the broken queen''s wood was horrified.


    Han Sen didn''t have time to listen to her nonsense. He was able to break the rules of the world. The time for suppression was limited. It was not a critical moment. He would not use this power at all. If it has already been used, it must end the battle as soon as possible. Otherwise, the power will be consumed. It will be very bad to meet the enemy again.


    Hansen��s body was worn directly from the horror of the guillotine, and it was not affected by the explosive force, as if the gushing purple black flames and evil spirits were nothing.


    In an instant, Hansen had already arrived in front of the puppet, and one hand was pressed against the top of the puppet.


    Hey!


    The entire head of the puppet was directly crushed by Hansen''s palm, and collapsed into dust with the body.


    The powerful power of the super-spiritual body, even the destructive spirits, is difficult to compete with and is directly destroyed.


    Li Bingyu and the bald head only saw the self-destructive big bang in the guillotine. Hansen exuded brilliant glory and went up against it, ignoring the horrible power and directly smashing the puppet.


    Even though Li Bingyu has already put Han Sen estimated to be very high, he never imagined that Han Sen could kill the members of the chaos.


    Although the members of the chaos are not true gods, they may be more terrible than the gods, have the power of the **** level, have a temple that can be resurrected like a god, and are not as disciplined as the true gods.


    Such a horrible existence was actually blown up by Han Sen, which is a terrifying force.


    "It seems that he should have the blood of the destructive level of the gods, otherwise it is impossible to kill the decapitated queen." Li Bingzhi secretly said.


    However, the ruined decapitated queen and the guillotine did not disappear completely. They even condensed on the altar and soon returned.


    "It''s a powerful force. It seems that you also have a ruinous level of power. Unfortunately, your strength is stronger, and it is useless to this queen... Today the queen will devour you with the little flying fish, hitting the supreme restart level. ......" The Broken Queen gave a weird smile, and the arm slammed hard, pulling up the broken blade.


    Hansen frowned slightly, and did not say that he directly retreated, and he immediately withdrew from the temple.


    "I just want to escape now, don''t you feel late?" The broken queen sneered, and the purple-black flame on his body rose to the sky.


    Hansen did not escape, but stood in front of the gate of the temple and looked at the broken queen and said, "Who said that I want to escape? Since this temple gives you the ability to never die, then I will Destroy this temple together."


    The broken emperor seems to have heard the big jokes. The chin that the wood carved has kept shaking. "Haha, you want to destroy the temple. Don''t you know that the temple is immortal? Not to mention this. It is still a ruined temple, and even if the resurrection of the gods comes, it cannot be destroyed."


    ��Is it?�� Hansen didn��t have time to talk nonsense with her. The super-spiritual body broke out completely, and at the same time, it ran the most powerful technique in the tunnel.


    Hansen��s palm was printed on the plaque of the temple��s doorbrow, and the entire temple seemed to have shaken with his palm.


    When the queen of the broken head returned to God, Hansen had already returned to the stone steps in front of the temple.


    "Sure enough?" The bald sighed and destroyed the temple, almost never heard of it.


    The Broken Queen found that the temple did not seem to have anything, and even the door was not damaged. It was even more ridiculous to laugh. "The ignorant and ignorant guy, the temple is you... can... enough..."


    Hey!


    The whole temple collapsed at this time, as if it had been broken down, and it turned into a sky full of light.


    The pillar of God was broken, the altar collapsed, and even the guillotine collapsed, and the entire temple was rapidly decomposed.


    "No...Impossible...I am the **** of immortality...the spirit..." The broken queen shouted in horror, but the words had not been finished yet, and the body had broken down together.


    Just a blink of an eye, the whole temple fell apart, and instantly turned into nothingness.


    Ding!


    Just listening to a crisp sound, from the disintegrated temple, there was something falling out, not destroyed by Hansen''s power, and fell on the surface of the lake.


    "Stop the **** of the gods, and find the destructive **** base."


    Hansen reached out and grabbed something that fell from the disintegration of the temple. He was in his hands. It was a cube made of wood. It was about the same size as a regular cube. It just couldn��t turn. It looked very primitive and carved on it. Some strange and quaint patterns, one of which is carved, is the guillotine and the broken queen.


    Li Bingyu and the bald head stared at Hansen standing on the lake. The brain was already unable to think. Hansen actually destroyed a temple, which made them unable to believe.


    In the minds of the empire''s great universe, the gods are supreme. The temple is an immortal sign of theocracy. It has never been heard that human beings can destroy the temple.


    Even in myths and legends, human beings can only replace the gods in the position of guarding the temple and become a new god, but there has never been a legend that the temple was destroyed.


    But now this scene is actually presented to them.


    Li Bingyu now only feels full of cold, she originally wanted to use Hansen to approach the Prince Qin Bai, and broke the bloodline of the royal family of Qin.


    But now he suddenly discovered that this person in front may be more terrible than the monarch of Qin, and it can affect the pattern of the entire universe.


    After Hansen destroyed the temple, he immediately converges on strength. Even so, he still feels weak and feels like a collapse.


    The suppression of breaking the rules of the world is too labor-intensive. Now that there is another kind of **** or spiritual species of this kind, Hansen has no ability to compete with it.


    Hansen was thinking about it, but suddenly saw the volatility of the surrounding space. The horror of the gods spread and suddenly smiled. "It��s really a good spirit. I hope that it will not be the companion of the Broken Queen. ""


    That powerful atmosphere is obviously not something that ordinary gods can have. With Hansen��s current physical condition, it is no longer possible to fight like that.


    The reaction of the bald head is relatively late, and nothing has been found. Li Bingyu has already keenly felt the change of the surrounding space, and his look is somewhat uncertain.


    Bang!


    Surrounded by the vibration of the space, I saw that a temple was actually broken out of the air, and it was slowly coming.


    Just look at the magnificent momentum of the temple and the volatility of the horrible power, knowing that it is definitely not an ordinary temple, it is probably a temple of destruction.


    What makes Li Bingyu even more shocked is that she has seen the 12 ruined temples. There is no such one, which means that this temple is probably also a temple owned by members of the chaos.

 Chapter 3146： God of wealth

    When the temple came out completely, Hansen was a little surprised.


    This temple is so familiar, that is, the temple of wealth that he used to enter with the crown of gods.


    However, since entering the Imperial Universe, the Gods Crown can not be used, Hansen has not entered the Temple of the God of Wealth, even where it is not known.


    Now that the Temple of Wealth suddenly appeared, Hansen felt very strange, and did not know whether there was a new **** in the Temple of Fortune.


    When the Temple of Finance was fully emerged, Han Sen immediately felt that the **** of the sea in the soul of the sea was constantly trembled, seemingly summoned by the temple.


    The God of Heaven, which had never responded, finally reacted. Hansen suddenly had a happy heart and strode toward the Temple of Finance.


    Li Bingyu and the bald head were shocked. They thought that Hansen had destroyed the temple and wanted to destroy this temple of wealth.


    The entire Temple of Fortune was shrouded in fog, and after Hansen entered the temple, the door automatically closed.


    "Is it you?" Hansen looked at the high school case with surprise. The guy who claimed to be a **** was sitting on the case of the god, holding a glass in his hand and smiling at him while drinking. .


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. It seems that you have been very good recently." God put down the glass and smiled and looked at Hansen.


    "Alright." Hansen heard that he was a bit like saying hello.


    God sighed: "You have been very good, my life is very bad, every time I have to wipe your butt, you said that I am too depressed this day?"


    "This... I don''t seem to mess with anything?" Hansen said with his hands open.


    Although the other party is the supreme god, but do not know why, Han Sen will be very relaxed every time he is with him.


    God said with no anger: "You still call it nothing? Deliberately destroying the rules of the world. If you switch to other creatures, you have already been attacked by the gods. You think you can live in peace." Now, there is no **** to cleanse you, really because those gods are afraid of you?"


    "Don''t you help me?" Hansen didn''t dare to think so. Although his strength is strong, the rules of the world have suppressed him so much. It is possible to deal with one or two destructive gods. If there is more, he The physical strength is simply not enough to support it.


    In this world, the power he consumes is hard to replenish, which is the root cause of his inability to fight for a long time.


    God did not answer, and asked: "Do you know why the gods are divided into four levels of destruction, disaster, destruction and restart?"


    "I don''t know." Hansen shook his head honestly.


    "That is because the gods have brought down the catastrophe to form a powerful destructive power, even a natural disaster and a devastating disaster, just to punish those of you who have broken the rules of the world. Only in this way can the great universe be stable and not ruined. "God said.


    ��Is the universe really likely to stop working because of human destruction?�� Hansen has been skeptical after listening to Luna��s theory of the universe��s perpetual motion.


    "Of course, any matter has a long life, only the length of time, the same is true of the big universe. Even if the universe is always working, there will be a day of destruction, not to mention that guys like you have been doing damage, this will Leading the universe to destruction faster."


    God glanced at Han Sen and continued: "If you do this again, even I have to wipe out you to keep the big universe working."


    Hansen smiled bitterly: "I don''t want to be like this, but I am in danger. I can''t do nothing, stand there and wait to die?"


    "So I brought the Temple of Wealth to you. Later, you can use the power of the Temple of Fortune, and you are not allowed to destroy the rules of the universe. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not reading the old feelings and bringing you into the land of nowhere." God said very seriously. .


    "The power of a wealth temple can''t fight the chaos?" Han Sen looked at the face of God and asked him.


    God did not speak, just stared at Hansen for a long time, until Hansen was very uncomfortable to see, and said: "Can you become a dog to bite a dog because the dog bites your mouth?"


    "If it dares to bite me, I don''t mind getting a dog bite back," Hansen replied.


    When God suddenly became speechless, he said, "I don''t care what you think. Anyway, you are not allowed to destroy the rules of the universe. Now the Temple of Wealth is for you. In the future, you can use the power of the Temple of Wealth and the power of the gene to fight. If you use it properly, you can Members who meet the chaos will not be able to fight."


    "Give you a friendly reminder to kill those guys in the chaos, you can get unexpected benefits. And the power of the gene will help you a lot." God said, not waiting for Hansen If you ask another question, you will disappear and disappear without seeing it. Obviously, you don''t want to entangle with Hansen again.


    "Remember, don''t destroy the rules of the universe. If the big universe is really destroyed, you may still have a chance to live, but no one of your loved ones and friends can survive." God''s erratic voice, The Temple of Fortune kept echoing.


    "Hey, can I use the Temple of Wealth to return to the gene universe?" Hansen asked aloud.


    But no one answered him, nor did he know that God had left, or he was not willing to answer him.


    Hansen screamed for a few times and no one answered. He could only helplessly, and then tried to summon the crown of heaven.


    This time, the gods crown echoed his call and appeared on the top of his head. Hansen suddenly had a strange connection with the entire temple of wealth and became a real **** of wealth.


    The strange information also flowed into Hansen��s mind, and Hansen understood many things he had not known before.


    Of course, this information is all about the temple.


    The most direct message is that Hansen knows the rules given by the blood. The original **** has given human blood, and there are certain rules. If it is given to the human blood indiscriminately, it will not only be harmless to the gods, but will be harmful.


    Until now, Han Sen knew that before he forced Yu Xian to give Yang Fuzi the blood of the gods, it was indeed too difficult for others. One is not good. Yu Xian may suffer a big loss because he gave Yang Fuzi blood.


    Giving human blood to the gods is also good for the gods. The premise is that the human beings who receive the blood of the gods can grow up with the blood of the gods. The stronger the human beings, the greater the feedback to the gods, which can make the power of the gods stronger.


    If the human beings who receive the blood of the gods fall, the gods associated with them will also be damaged to some extent.


    Therefore, the selection of qualified humans to give blood, for every god, is a matter that needs careful consideration, especially those who are hereditary gods, but also related to the promotion and demise of the gods themselves.


    To put it simply, it is necessary to select some talented and promising human beings to give the gods the blood. In general, they can make a steady profit.

 Chapter 3147： Caishen Temple

    Choosing humans to give blood, like a VC, pays attention to the vision, but also needs to spread the net, as long as one or two humans grow up, it can bring great benefits.


    It is a pity that the Temple of Wealth is now in such a place. There are not many people who can come here. Hansen can choose a small space in the future, which makes Han Sen very depressed.


    Once the temple is such a thing, once it falls somewhere, it can no longer be moved. Just like the temple of the feather fairy, there is almost no human being able to reach it. The feather fairy still has to stay there, there is no way to re-select the temple. the address of.


    Why did the **** adult move the Temple of Fortune, Hansen is not clear, Han Sen himself must not move.


    However, Hansen still found some interesting things from the information. It is not only allowed to exist in a temple.


    It is not the temple that really determines the number of gods, but the **** base in the temple.


    Because there is only one **** in the original temple, it can only accommodate one god, but if there are more gods, there are many gods in a temple. The more advanced temples can accommodate the gods. The more the number.


    Destructive temples can only accommodate one **** and two deputy gods. The disaster-level temple can accommodate one **** and four gods. The destructive **** can accommodate one **** and eight gods.


    All temples can only have one god, all the deputy gods are converted to the gods, but the deputy **** needs the **** to find the gods themselves, so there are not many temples with deputy gods, the general deputy gods, It was promoted from some wild gods.


    But the more deputy gods you have, the stronger the gods that the temples have.


    For example, Hansen''s temple is a temple of wealth, his privilege is fortune. If you can get a deputy **** of fire, then the temple can have the privilege of fire.


    Moreover, the deputy **** can also protect the temple from the interference of outside forces. Even if Hansen is not in the temple, there is no need to fear that the temple will be captured.


    Hansen tried to take out the **** of the broken queen and put it into his own temple of wealth. He suddenly saw that the **** base automatically flew to the side of the temple, forming a new one in the temple. The altar.


    At the same time, Han Sen only felt that a strange force poured into the crown of the gods, which made the power of the gods crown stronger.


    The guillotine and the broken queen also appeared on the altar of the partial temple. When Hansen came in, the broken queen bowed to Hansen on one knee: "The little **** sees the grown-up."


    The derelict queen of God-based recasting does not have the consciousness and memory of the former decapitated queen. In the words of Han Yuxi, this is a brand new spirit, although its appearance and ability are exactly the same as those of the former decapitated queen, but it is not The same living body.


    Hansen glanced at the broken queen and immediately saw her information.


    The Broken Queen: Destroyed Deity (Deputy God of the Goddess of Mercy).


    Theocracy: Death penalty.


    Divine power: guillotine.


    Hansen called the broken queen to give him a shoulder and a back, and the broken queen did not dare to resist, like a slave, was sent by Hansen.


    The only thing that makes Hansen feel very uncomfortable is that the temple can''t enter the gene universe at random. Just like the former Emperor God, the gods in the temple enter the gene universe, not only have time constraints, but also many Rule restrictions.


    For example, Hansen, as a **** of wealth, enters the gene universe, and does not allow harm to any creatures, but also maintains the integrity of the gene universe as much as possible. Even destroying some mountains and trees is punished.


    In fact, even if the gods want to harm the creatures of the gene universe, it is almost impossible. The power of the gods is greatly limited there. Unless they are within the temple, their power is almost ineffective for the creatures of the gene universe. of.


    Of course, if the creatures of the gene universe make a wish to them, then it is another matter. In the process of realizing the desire, you can use the power without being restricted, and the operation space is very large.


    Hansen probably calculated that he had to enter the gene universe after two months, and his stay was only four days.


    ��How do you feel that the limits of the gods in the gene universe are much larger than those in the great universe? And the creatures of the gene universe cannot be as sheltered by the gods as the human beings of the great universe, and even less likely to fit with the gods. Fight?�� Hansen frowned.


    There are significant differences in the treatment of the two great universes, and Hansen is thinking about what it means.


    Li Bingyu has not stayed outside the Gene Temple. The bald head said to Li Bingyu: "Ghost Raksha, do you say that this temple is also what kind of chaos?"


    "I don''t know." Li Bingyu shook his head.


    She only read the records of the chaos from the records of Wuweidao.


    The members of the chaos are all very powerful wild gods. They kill the gods and capture the gods and disturb the universe. It can be said to be synonymous with lawlessness.


    In the most powerful period of the ancient times, even in the most powerful period of the chaos, even the gods of the heavens were replaced, and a new dynasty dynasty was established.


    It is a pity that it was finally defeated by the gods and disappeared into the long river of history. If it is not the history of the inaction palace, there is no record of the chaos.


    At that time when the chaos would flourish, there were no seven great empires.


    The decapitated queen is one of the backbones of the chaos, because the record Li Bianyu is only casually read again. There are only one or two sentences about the decapitated emperor, so she did not think about it before.


    When the two were in a state of restlessness, they suddenly saw the door of the temple open, and Hansen walked out of the temple.


    "Old Han, are you okay?" The bald head rushed up.


    "Nothing, this temple was opened by my old friend. Please come in and chat. After I finished talking, I will come out." Han Sen said with a smile.


    "You and the **** are friends?" The bald head looked at Hansen with a stunned look.


    He thought that there would be a big fight, who knows that Hansen actually went in and chatted with the gods.


    "Yeah, the **** of this temple is a **** of wealth, it is my good brother. If you want to change the blood of the gods, I will say it to him, and promise to give you a complete blood of the **** of wealth." Han Sen laughed Road.


    "What kind of **** is the **** of wealth, what kind of godship?" The bald head immediately asked excitedly.


    "The God of Wealth is of course the **** of the financial system. It has the power of fortune. If you have the blood of the **** of wealth, you will be able to wait for the future to make a fortune." Han Sen said.


    The gods cannot easily give blood, but they must not give blood. They must have human beings to receive the blood of the gods and make contributions. The gods and temples can become stronger.


    After Hansen has decided to go back, he will flutter the phoenix voice of the genius girl to his own God of Wealth. In the future, she will certainly be able to make great achievements and contribute to the prosperity of the Temple of Wealth.

 Chapter 3148： The role of the temple

    The bald head heard that it was a privilege of wealth, and immediately lost interest, and even shook his head and said no.


    Fortunately, his father is also the head of a city. It is not very rich, but it will not be short of money. Making money for him is not very attractive.


    If it is a **** that helps the nerves, or a **** that enhances the fighting ability, the bald head accepts without hesitation. The blood of the **** of wealth is of no use to him. After all, he is also a complete blood, but his blood and soul comparison Low, only the level of destruction.


    When the three men spoke, the temple of the fortune, which was suspended above the river, gradually rose into the river, where the former temple of the broken temple was located.


    "I am going, I am not a river god, what are you doing in the river? There is no one above the planet. You sink into the water. Who will go to worship and pray?" Hansen was depressed, but The temple could not be moved. The temple was lifted by the gods on the water. Now that he left the temple, the power in the temple converges and naturally sinks.


    After the removal of the Decapitated Temple, Hansen did not encounter any strange things. The whole river was still shining, and the vision of the land was not related to the Broken Temple.


    However, in this way, Hansen can unscrupulously excavate the veins on both sides of the river. Although the ground itself will have a certain bad influence on them, but those influences, the evil spirits are enough to cope, not enough to cause harm to them, dug up Less genetic eggs.


    What''s more, it has become the site of the Temple of the God of Wealth. With the power of the Temple of Wealth, the influence of the forces of the disaster is almost negligible.


    Hansen decided to name the river as the God of Wealth. After that, he would find a way to get the ownership of the planet. He changed his name to Fortuna, and then recruited some good men and women to come over, so that his own temple of wealth can be more incense, otherwise it would be such a The temple will sink to the bottom of the river without humans, and the ghost will come to worship.


    The quality of the veins near the Caishen River is extremely good. Anyone who digs a digging can dig up the king''s genetic egg. It has only been dug for more than a day. This has dug a god-level genetic egg, and the bald head is very excited. However, he already said that after he took a half-day eagle, he would not want anything. When he was dug, he was excited and depressed.


    Hansen has no interest in these common genetic eggs, and his eyes look at the small flying fish from time to time.


    After absorbing the blood of the gods, this guy has become a kind of **** gene, and is essentially a kind of wild god. It can be used as a deputy **** in the temple.


    However, the situation of the small flying fish is a bit complicated, and it is not as easy to make it a deputy god, because the small flying fish has no **** base.


    In addition to destroying other temples, the only way to obtain God��s foundation is to give human blood. As those human beings grow, the gods will also gain some benefits, and the temple will grow with it. A new deputy temple and a vacant foundation can be formed.


    It is a pity that Hansen��s Fortuna Temple was just born, and there are seven empty deputy shrines, but there is no vacant **** base inside.


    The more deputy gods a temple has, the more powerful it is. If the bald head can worship the Lord God of the Temple of God, it will not only be able to obtain the privilege of the gods of the Lord God, but also possess the fortune of the gods. The more deputy gods Hansen conquers, the more privileged blessings the bald can get.


    Of course, Hansen will not give blood to the character of the **** of wealth. If he only worships the deputy god, he can only get the blood and privilege blessing of the deputy god. It is not directly related to the **** and other deputy gods in the same temple. relationship.


    But after all the deputy gods have achieved something, they will be good for God.


    Feng Yinyin is definitely going to be closed under the God of Wealth. Hansen also plans to find a senior phonology deputy **** for the Fengyin tone, so as not to waste her phonological talent.


    As for other people, depending on the situation, the general genius gives a blood to the deputy god, and the real peerless genius barely considers income under his own door.


    "Wait... the method of casting the gods... How do you feel that you are making a deputy god?" Hansen thought of this, and his look changed a little bit strange.


    The scope of the Fortuna River is too big. Hansen dug them for a few days, and that was just a digging.


    "There are too many local veins here. You can see the bald heads, which one is the radiant radiance of the river?" Han Sen did not have much interest in digging the general veins. Although the genetic eggs are good, Han Sen is more What I want is the blood of the gods. With that thing, he can create the genetic species of the gods.


    Otherwise, there are no genetic species, and there is no way to make a god.


    "This... According to the pattern of the snake turtles, the most dangerous land should be in the underground underground river. The snake turtles bite and shrink into the turtle shell, and they are the most dangerous places. Said the bald head.


    "Then let''s go there and see." Hansen said.


    The bald head suddenly smiled and said: "I am afraid that it will not work. The underground dark river is buried in the ground. My ability to do this is not enough to calculate the trend and the veins of the underground dark river on the ground. If you dig a little, you don��t know how to dig. In what year and month, unless my master is willing to take it, it will be useless if we go."


    "In this case, let''s go back and ask the defender." Hansen thought about it.


    The bald head said: "I know that Lao Han is very powerful, but outsiders don''t know. This is the murderous pattern of snakes and turtles. Master, he is afraid that he will not come."


    "Don''t try it, how do we know that we have been digging here for a few days, and there is nothing at all. If you want to come to the old master, you should consider it." Hansen smiled.


    The bald head did not say anything. After packing up the things, go to the base where Tianyuan Wang is located.


    After leaving the God of Wealth, they met the three brothers of the bald head. The three brothers saw the bald heads. They were all safe, and they also dug a lot of genetic eggs. They were bogey and hate.


    "Weird, even if the bald head has evil spirits, they can''t have everyone. The little girl didn''t have the age to use the gene, even she didn''t have anything. Is it true that the pattern of the snake turtle is not imagined? It��s so terrible, as long as it��s not close to the underground dark river, there shouldn��t be too much problem?�� The three divisions secretly moved.


    After all, a large part of the genetic eggs he digs here must be given to Tianyuan Wang and Hansen. His master Weifuzi can only be divided into 30%, and even less can be reached in his hands.


    However, if you go to the big river to dig, and how much you dig into it is his own, the difference can be big.


    The man died of money, the bird died, and the three brothers went to the tributary of a big river to dig the veins. He did not dare to be too close to the tributary, and there were still about two hundred miles away from the tributaries.


    He himself also has the genetic species of evil spirits, but he is not as advanced as the evil rhinoceros, and his effect is slightly worse.


    "The quality of the ground here is extremely high. The first time I dug up the king''s gene egg..." The three brothers started to have some sputum, but after digging the genetic egg, they almost jumped up with excitement: "Hey, that bald head counts What, he can dig the veins, I can dig as much, and it is better than he digs."


    The three divisions were excited, but did not find out that a black line did not know when it appeared on his neck.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3149： Vice president

    When Tian Yuanwang met Han Sen, they came back safely and without feeling unexpected. He said with a smile: "Han brothers, Boa, what is the harvest this time?"


    "In general, I only dug a god-level genetic egg. This time I came back and wanted to use the defender. I asked the defender to help me find the main vein of the big river." Hansen did not mean to bend the corner, which directly explained Come to.


    "This is a bit of a hassle." Tianyuan Wang said with a sigh of relief: "It is not that the king is not willing, the Weifuzi is not a subordinate of the king, and the master''s line has a lot of taboos on the big murder pattern, I am afraid it is difficult to ask him to take it. So, This king will accompany you to see the Weifuzi, I hope I can please him."


    "Thank you so much, Wang." Hansen thanked.


    Tianyuan Wang said with a smile: "The Han brothers are not polite. The king loves Boa very much. He always wants to accept her as a disciple. If we say it, we are not an outsider. We can help, and the king will try his best."


    Although Tianyuan Wang helped to persuade, but Wei Fuzi did not agree to go to the Caishen River to dig the veins in any case, saying that there is a deadly place, absolutely can not be excavated, and in turn persuaded Hansen and Tianyuan Wang not to play the idea there, otherwise there must be disaster.


    When Weifu didn''t go, Hansen asked him to point out the aorta of the Fortuna River. He wouldn''t say it, just saying that he can''t harm anyone.


    Hansen was very speechless and wanted to persuade one or two. Who knows that someone came to report that a disciple of Weifuzi died outside the base.


    When the people went out to see it, they saw that the heads of the three brothers who were bald were separated and died on the ground, and the blood flowed to the ground.


    Hansen knew at a glance that this was the power to die from the broken line.


    "This guy is bold, even dare to go to the God of Wealth to dig my veins." Han Sen secretly sneered in the heart, there is a broken queen in the Temple of Wealth, the veins near the Fortuna River are also tolerant of others.


    Without Hansen��s permission, I went to the Fortuna River to dig the veins, and it was no different from finding death.


    Li Bingyu and the bald head were somewhat amazed. They obviously watched the broken queen being killed by Hansen. How could there be a broken line?


    Thinking in my heart, I couldn''t help but look at Han Sen. Han Sen did not see the dress, nor did he have to explain it.


    Only in this way, Wei Fuzi is even more reluctant to point to the main vein of the God of Wealth, and Han Sen is helpless.


    I can''t find the main vein, and it doesn''t make much sense to dig some ordinary veins. Anyway, the Caishen River is already his site. It doesn''t matter if you dig it slowly, so Hansen plans to go to the other five planets of Kui Xingguang. Go and see, maybe it will be organic.


    However, Tianyuan Wang told Han Sen that the other five planets had already had the Lord, and the forces behind it were not inferior to him.


    Hansen slightly frowned, and Tianyuan Wang continued: "The battle before God is about to begin. The Korean brothers are competing with other planets to compete with other planets. It is better to be prepared to participate in the battle of God. If you can win the first place before God, then Can you get a peerless genetic egg reward, isn��t it more realistic than competing for those who don��t know what to dig?��


    "Alright." Hansen last time listened to Tianyuan Wang before the war of God, he privately asked the bald head about what happened to the war before God.


    The so-called pre-God battle is actually to fight on behalf of the major temples.


    This is an activity that has been handed down from the temple to the present. It is held every ten years. It only needs to go back to the temple that gave birth to its own blood, and it can fight on behalf of its own gods.


    If you can beat your opponent to the end, you can also get a reward for the peerless gene.


    Even if you can''t get the first place, the top 100 will also have a reward for the gene, and if you perform well in the battle of God, you may also get the appreciation of the gods, and the blood that has been given to the hereditary may not be.


    There have been many nobles in the past, and they have become hereditary gods through the battle of the gods.


    However, it is very strange. It is said that every decade will produce a peerless genetic egg. The Imperial Universe inherits many billions of years. The peerless gene species should not be infrequent, but in fact, until now, the peerless gene in the big universe But it is rare.


    This time, there are still seven or eight days left before the Battle of God. Tianyuan Wang is ready to go back to his Tianyuanxing to participate in the battle of the gods. Hansen has no **** blood. He is going to try it at the Temple of Wealth, and can participate in the battle before God.


    There are still seven or eight days before the battle of the gods. Hansen is not in a hurry. He is going to excavate the veins with the bald head, and then let Tianyuan Wang send people to send the genetic eggs that he can''t use to Yuxi City to Yang Fuzi. Yang Fuzi made the online store bigger.


    When Tianyuan Wang left, he also asked Han Sen to take care of the planet, so that when others were not there, he would come here to grab the ground.


    Hansen is naturally full of promises. After all, there are still 30% of his shares. Looking at the face of the 30% shares, he can''t tolerate others to **** it.


    On the day after Tianyuan Wang left, the big demon who had never appeared before, appeared in Hansen��s side.


    "My little lover, you have lost a big disaster." The big devil leaned on Hansen and said, reaching out and touching his cheek.


    "What a big disaster?" Hansen asked casually.


    "You killed the backbone of the chaos, the broken queen, the guys in the chaos will definitely not let you go." The great devil sighed and said.


    "I can kill the broken queen and naturally kill other people." Han Sen said faintly.


    The big devil seems to caress Hansen��s cheek and said: ��My little lover, you can kill the broken queen, the strength is really amazing, but in the face of chaos, fear is not good, if not small If you act, even in all likelihood, you will die."


    "Oh, why do I hear that the chaos has already been killed by the gods, and there is no one?" Hansen said.


    The big devil shook his head and said: "There will be those guys in the chaos, how could they be killed so easily, even though there were a lot of members of the chaos that died, but after all, there are still a few backbones to survive, the most important thing is It is said that the president of the chaos will not die. After so many hundred million years of rest and recuperation, the chaos will gradually recover."


    "You know this about the chaos. Are you also a member of the chaos?" Hansen stared at the big demon and suddenly asked.


    "Yes, let''s say that the original people were still one of the three vice presidents of the chaos?" Da Tianmo smiled and replied.


    Hansen was a slight glimpse, but I didn��t expect the Big Devil to admit it.


    "So, do you want to avenge the broken queen?" Hansen narrowed his eyes and looked at the big devil.


    The Big Devil put his face on Han Sen��s chest and said, "How can it be? I will kill anyone who kills me, not to mention killing my little lover, not to mention that people have already left the chaos."

 Chapter 3150： Qin Bai’s trouble

    ��Why do you want to get out of the chaos?�� Hansen asked unexpectedly.


    "Although the legend will grow up, it has not died, but it has never appeared. The current chaos will be held in the hands of another vice president, and I just have some contradictions with him, so..." The Great Devil did not say Finished, the meaning is very clear.


    "Who is the vice president?" Hansen asked.


    "I can''t tell you this, unless you really become my little lover." The big devil put the red lips to Hansen''s ear, exhaling the charm of the blue.


    Hansen is not moving: "You have already fallen out with the chaos, why do you want to protect their secrets?"


    The big devil turned and leaned on Hansen��s arms and said: "The legend will grow up in the world, although I don''t know the truth, but if he comes back one day, I have to leave a path for myself?"


    "In this case, you should go faster, you stay here, the people of the chaos will come, do you want to misunderstand me and you are a group?" Hansen said quietly.


    "You also know how much risk my sister has taken for you." Han Tian Mou seems to be white. Han Sen continued to say: "Who makes you my favorite little lover? Sister can''t look at you anyway." Being killed, so I have given you a way to not only let you escape the chasing of the chaos, but also to let the chaos people, will not come to you later.


    "Oh, what is that?" Hansen asked the big devil.


    "It''s very simple, you just have to worship under the sister''s door, my sister will naturally shelter you." The big devil said flatteringly.


    "What do you mean by your door?" Hansen guessed what was going on, but he still needed confirmation.


    "Just like other human beings are given blood by the gods, my sister can also give you the blood of the big devil."


    "Do you have a temple?" Hansen looked at the big devil in surprise.


    "Of course." The big day magic white Hansen glanced.


    "Where did your temple come from? You are a genetic species. Even if you swallow the blood of the gods and evolve into a genetic species, you can''t have a temple?" Hansen was very confused.


    Hansen��s own temple has already surprised Hansen. I didn��t expect the Big Devil to have it. If all the guys in the chaos have temples, it��s a bit horrible.


    "No wonder the chaos will be able to compete with the gods at the beginning." Hansen secretly said.


    The big devil smiled a little: "My temple has its own place, you don''t have to worry about it, would you like to enter my door?"


    "Of course... I don''t want to..." Hansen refused. At the same time, he was thinking about it: "It seems that the Big Devil does not know that I have the Temple of the Fortune, but she knows that I killed the Broken Queen, both of which appeared. When the time difference is limited, how can she not know the Temple of Wealth?"


    "When the guys in the chaos will come to the door, you will come to me again, but it is not that simple." The big devil said, people have gradually disappeared.


    Hansen also wants to ask her something about the chaos, but the big demon has disappeared.


    Hansen originally wanted to wait until the beginning of the war in front of God, but some people came to the dragon dragon riding group, but also brought Qin Bai''s expedited news.


    Qin Bai said that he had a big trouble and asked Han Sen to go back to help him immediately, otherwise he would die this time.


    The messenger also said that Qin Bai had any troubles in the end. He only said that the prince Qin Bai had to ask him to ask Hansen to rush back as soon as possible. If it was late, it would be too late.


    Although Hansen was puzzled, he did not know what trouble Qin Bai had encountered, but he saw that Qin Bai was so serious in the letter that he had to rush back to Yuxi City overnight.


    "Han Sen, you have to save me, or I will die!" Prince Qin Bai saw Han Sen, just like seeing a straw, flew over and pulled him with a look of pain, tears almost It��s falling soon.


    "His Royal Highness, don''t worry, let''s make things clear, what''s wrong with you?" Han Sen asked Qin Bai.


    Qin Bai looked painfully and helplessly struggling: "Jia Taifu is back."


    "Who is Jia Taifu? What does he have to do with you?" Hansen asked doubtfully.


    Qin Bai said with excitement: "Jia Taifu is the Taifu who taught me the martial arts. Before he was sent to Qi State as an ambassador, he has not returned for several years. Now he is back, and when he comes back, he will take my homework and see. After I was furious, I also arranged a sword for me, which limited me to learn within seven days, otherwise I will be severely punished by me..."


    Han Sen listened to the stunned, this lawless prince would still be afraid of a person afraid of being like this, so that Han Sen was somewhat curious, what kind of person Jia Taifu is.


    And Qin Bai actually let him come back in the night because of such a small thing, still do not know if he can catch up with the battle before God, but also make him a little crying and laughing.


    "You are the Prince of the Present, even if you can''t practice, can Jia Taifu really take your own?" Hansen also lazy to Qin Bai, thought about it.


    Qin Bai suddenly rushed: "You don''t know, that Jia Taifu is a good friend of my emperor. It is the most cold-blooded and ruthless person. Don''t say it is me. I heard that even the father and the emperor have been beaten by him. It is even more to me. I died under the pain. I once did not do my homework well. He gave me a meal, and then I couldn��t get a bed for a few days. I could only sleep on my bed. Later he went to Qi. It��s been a few years, I thought he couldn��t come back... Who knows...��


    Speaking of this, Qin Bai��s expression of a painful face is a sign of his fear of this Jia Taifu.


    "So what does Jia Taifu let you practice?" Hansen asked curiously.


    Qin Bai took out a boxing score and handed it to Hansen, and then said: "He asked me to practice this "Boao Swordsmanship". This sword method needs to be combined with the genetics of the water system to be able to cultivate. Jia Taifu also I was given a water-based god-level genetic species, Jiulonglang, so that I could familiarize myself with the Jiulonglang fish in seven days, and use the wave sword method... Is this not my life? It��s not easy to control the fit, but I have to practice the sword in seven days. It��s impossible... I suspect... Jia Taifu is just looking for an excuse to slap me a meal...��


    "Han Sen, you have the worst way to do it. Hurry up and think of a way to save me. I don''t want to be beaten by Jia Taifu!" Qin Bai pulled Hansen.


    Hansen smiled and said: "It is difficult for you to control a god-level gene by a child. It is also impossible for you to practice the sword in seven days."


    "That''s it." Qin Bai nodded.


    "But it''s not completely impossible. I have a way to quickly control the nine-wheeled fish in seven days, and you can practice the sword." Hansen said calmly.


    "Really? What is the solution? Is it difficult? If it is too difficult, I may not be able to do it." Qin Bai also asked with surprise.


    "Of course it is true, and it is not difficult at all. If you can play, you will be able to do it." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Playing my best, Hansen, how do you say how to play?" Qin Bai listened and suddenly overjoyed.


    "Cough, Prince Edward, I will introduce you to you, this is my daughter Han Baoer." Han Sen smiled and introduced Bao to Qin Bai.

 Chapter 3151： Qin Bai practicing sword

    "Han Sen, do you have such a big daughter?" Qin Bai was surprised to see Boa.


    However, Qin Bai did not care about this now, and soon went on to say: "Han Sen, what are you going to do, so I will say it soon."


    Hansen smiled and said: "My method is very simple. My daughter followed me and learned a little swordsmanship. Let her accompany the Prince and you can practice as much as you can."


    Qin Baiyu looked at Hansen with a big eye: "Han Sen, are you kidding? Your daughter is so big, what kind of swords does she have? Even if she will, it is not comparable to the guards around me, I want to find sparring. If I am here, why should I let a little girl accompany me to practice the sword?"


    Hansen��s mysterious smile: ��The Prince��s Highness is urgent. Although my daughter��s swordsmanship is very general, she has a magical point, but anyone who is accompanying her to practice swords will advance in a short period of time.��


    Qin Bai looked at Boa with a look of disbelief: "Is there such a thing?"


    Han Sen said sincerely: "You are so good to me, how can I lie to you? My daughter is indeed a gift of talent. In fact, practicing a sword is only secondary. You just have to play with her, you can��t live a few. The sword will be greatly advanced in the day, and it will be absolutely impossible to practice what is the sword."


    "So very good, then let''s start now." Qin Bai will be suspicious.


    Hansen shook his head and said: "His Royal Highness, here is the Imperial Palace. You are playing here, I am afraid it is not appropriate?"


    "Right right, can''t let Jia Taifu see it, then let''s go to you." Qin Bai nodded and said with excitement.


    "So best, I have always lived in the Fengjiao Fort, and my Highness will go back with me." Han Sen smiled and took Qin Bai together to go out to the palace and go to the Fengjia Castle.


    Now Hansen and others have lived together in Fengjiao Fort. They mainly hope to see Fengyin often, otherwise Hansen has already moved out.


    "Exactly, I haven''t heard the concert for a long time. I will let Feng Feifei sing two songs for us to listen to." Qin Bai nodded.


    Hansen took Qin Bai all the way back to Fengjia Castle, but Feng Feifei was not at home. Hearing Fengyin said that he was going out to perform, and he should not come back in the near future.


    "Not exactly." Qin Bai was disappointed, and it was Hansen��s mind.


    "His Royal Highness comes with me." Hansen said that he was in the yard where he lived.


    This yard is garden-style. It is the best yard among the Fengjia Castle. Fengfeifei specially recruits them to Hansen. Hansen is satisfied with this place, especially the small garden. Very elegant.


    "Prince, you are here to play with Bao, I still have something to leave for a while." Han Sen said to Qin Bai.


    "If you have something, just go, your daughter has this prince watching, there will be nothing." Qin Bai said.


    Hansen didn''t say anything, just smiled and went back to his room.


    Although Hansen is not a person who specializes in swords, his martial arts is high, and he is also inferior to the real kendo masters. He is also the master of the celestial kendo of the six great emperors, and he is able to be slightly stronger than Hansen in the kendo.


    It is easy to teach Qin Baibo''s swordsmanship, but Han Sen still knows a little about Qin Bai. This guy is too heavy to play, is a little boy.


    It is normal for such a child to be born in an ordinary family. But he was born in the emperor''s house, and is the only empire heir. The evil consequences of this kind of play are magnified ten million times.


    In fact, with the character of Qin Bai, if he was born in an ordinary family, he would be happier.


    No matter how destiny is, the manpower cannot be changed. Han Sen knows that if he teaches him to practice swords seriously, he must have felt that it is meaningless after he has practiced twice. He does not want to practice. Hansen is not likely to hit him, so it is useless.


    This kind of problem for children, handed over to Boa is the most appropriate.


    Looking at Qin Bai, who was interested in chatting with Boa in the garden, Hansen said in his heart: "This is what you ask for."


    When the door was closed, Hansen summoned the crown of the gods and tried to return to the Temple of God with the crown of the gods. It used to be in the gene universe, but I don��t know what to do here.


    Fortunately, the role of the gods crown is still there, since the release of God''s restrictions in the Empire''s universe, the **** crown has fully restored its role.


    Hansen wanted to let God help him to lift all the arms of the gods, but since that time, he has not seen him again.


    Hansen stood on the altar and felt that the power of the gods crown was integrated with the whole temple. The temple was like a big tree rooted in it. Through the touch of the roots, Hansen was wearing the crown of heaven. At that time, you can perceive what happened within a few thousand miles of the entire Fortuna River.


    However, once the Fortuna River flows into the underground dark river, the perception of the gods'' crown becomes impossible, and it seems to be shielded by some kind of power.


    "What is there in the underground dark river?" Hansen wants to find out, but the underground dark river is also tens of thousands of miles long. Without exact coordinates, it is difficult to find the correct position.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he suddenly felt something, and his mind was moving, and there was a scene in his mind.


    I saw a woman holding a child and rushing into the area of ??the Fortuna River. There are several human beings chasing her behind her.


    "Dice, don''t run, the child is an unknown person, he will not only harm you, but also hurt the big brother." The people behind chased and shouted.


    But the woman did not speak, just running dead.


    Hansen can see it from the woman''s face, I am afraid that she is almost ready to go to the end of the oil, and can only run to the present with the support of the mind.


    When I ran to the bank of the river, the woman holding the child was finally caught up by those people.


    "Xunzi, why are you suffering this? For an ominous person, to make things like this, is this really what you want?" One of them sighed and said to the woman.


    "I beg you, let us have a living path for the two of us." The woman took her child and squatted down, desperately giving the man a hoe.


    "Xunzi, it''s not that we don''t give you a way to live. It''s really the child. He is the big brother''s nemesis. If he doesn''t die, he won''t have a good life. You and your big brother are together, don''t you want to watch him happen?" The man said that he made a corner of his eyes, and everyone gradually approached the woman.


    "This is our son, is he really so heartbroken?" The woman said with her child, sadly.


    Hansen feels strange: "How can such a thing be found in this place? The whole planet has been controlled by the people of Tianyuan Wang. Is there any relationship between this woman and Tianyuan Wang?"


    Han Sen��s heart was moving, and he couldn��t help but see the child in the woman��s arms.


    I saw that the child was about two or three years old and was held in his arms by the woman. Although his eyes were squatting, he did not cry or make trouble.


    This is not the key. The key is the appearance of the child. The pink powder looks very cute, but he is a bald head, and there are nine small sarcomas on the top of his head. The distribution position is like a Buddha''s ring.


    Moreover, the more Hansen looked at the child, the more familiar he was. For a while, Hansen only thought of the child like this: "No... Is this child the reincarnation of the Buddha''s ancestor?"

 Chapter 3152： Have a relationship with him

    The more Hansen looks at the child before the eyebrows, the more it looks like a burning lamp, calculating the time, the time when the burning lamp died, is almost the same as the age of the child.


    "The ancestor of the burning family, after the reincarnation, actually fell so badly, it is sad." Hansen sighed in his heart.


    I want to turn the light over the sky to cover the rain for the clouds, and to make Hansen an ant. What kind of prestige is invincible, and I am afraid that this world may not be able to grow up.


    However, Hansen also knows that even if this little boy is really a reincarnation of the burning lamp, he basically has nothing to do with the burning lamp. The reincarnation is only the spirit, not including the past memory and information brand of the burning lamp.


    It��s like a piece of white paper with a text on it or a pattern on it. It makes sense. Even if this white paper is rebuilt, but there is no paper and painting on paper, then it is just a Zhang Xin''s white paper only.


    "I don''t know how the current talent of the burning lamp?" Han Sen thought of a move, meaning the broken queen in the deputy hall.


    The broken queen in the deputy hall immediately replied: "Follow."


    The woman is pleading with her children, but those people are eager to kill the child. They say to the first person: "Don''t blame us for being jealous."


    Saying, it is necessary to kill the child. Although the woman originally had some abilities, but she has escaped all the way, she has already reached the point where the oil is dry, and can fight with them.


    "Who will save my child, if it can make my life alive, even if I let my death die." The woman holding her child is full of despair and despair.


    Seeing that several people''s knives were about to fall, they suddenly heard the sound of screaming. The heads of those people were disconnected together, and the blood was flying in the air. The headless body had fallen for a while before falling to the ground.


    The woman widened her eyes and watched it happen, and then saw a huge blood-stained guillotine floating in the void. Behind the guillotine, there was a queen-like puppet with a rope.


    The woman looked at the broken queen in horror. The first reaction was to keep her child behind her.


    Anyone who sees the shape of the broken queen will not think that she is a **** who rescues the suffering, but a terrorist gene that devours life.


    "If you want your child to live, come with me." The broken queen took the guillotine and headed for the God of Wealth.


    The woman''s face is uncertain, but she is indeed a woman with a decision, not to mention that she must live anyway for her own children.


    The woman is almost ready to run out of light. At this time, following the broken queen, she is walking all the way. She is walking by her willpower. The body is staggering and stumbling. If there is no faith to protect the child to live, I am afraid that she is I can''t walk in one step.


    Finally, I walked to the river where the God of Wealth was indulged. The Broken Queen pointed to the river bank and said to the woman: "There is a temple at the foot of the river. If you can get there with your child, then the child can be sheltered by the gods, the bloodline of the hereditary Noble, no one can kill him since the trajectory between heaven and earth. If you don''t go, you can leave on your own."


    After all, the decapitated queen took the guillotine and sank into the river, disappearing in a blink of an eye.


    The woman knows that her body can''t support it. Now it takes a long time to rest and it is possible to recover. If it is to sneak up on this body, I am afraid that it will be lost in all likelihood.


    But when I looked at the child in my arms, the woman flashed the color of perseverance in her eyes and reached out to touch the child''s cheek. The woman looked sad and said: "My child is suffering, even if I can escape today, you and my nephew and widow will not escape. If it is really possible to exchange my blood for hereditary blood, it is a slap in the sea of ??knives and mountains. I hope that the gods will give me a way to live."


    Said, the woman kissed the child''s forehead, then picked up the child and walked toward the river.


    The God of Wealth is extraordinary. The woman sneaked into the water and summoned an already infected gene to protect the child so that he would not die in the water.


    But the woman fled all the way. The only thing she left was that she had such a seriously injured gene, and she had to protect her child. She could only sneak down on her own.


    It is a pity that the human body in this world can''t do well. The physical quality of this woman is already very good in this world. If it is possible to sneak in the air, it is still difficult.


    The woman bites her teeth and dive, but feels that her body is getting weaker and weaker. Although she has been bitterly supporting her, she wants to sneak into the temple by her own belief.


    However, there are some things that can''t be done by faith alone. The woman''s body can''t support it. I can''t help but breathe, and the river suddenly fills in.


    The woman knows that this will not work, but she has no other way. She looks at her own child and condenses all her strength on the child. She opens her mouth in the water and wants to call his name, but it is only watered by the river. A mouth.


    The genetically insulted species was under the control of the woman''s mind, and the child rushed toward the bottom of the river, while the woman could only helplessly watch the child sink into the dark river bottom, and the eyes began to scatter.


    Hansen looked at it all in the Temple of the God of Wealth, and could not help but sigh, even in the end, the woman still chose to leave the opportunity to give birth to the child.


    "Decapitated." Hansen snorted.


    The decapitated queen suddenly understood the meaning of Hansen and walked out of the temple after the death.


    Just as the woman''s consciousness was about to disappear completely, a blood-stained rope suddenly broke from the water, wrapped her body and pulled her toward the bottom of the river.


    The woman suddenly made a spirit, and the consciousness seemed to have recovered. There was a light and shadow in the eyes. I saw that there was a magnificent temple in the depths of the river.


    The surrounding Qianzhang River water was shielded by the temple and formed a huge vacuum zone. The rope was extended from the front of the temple and the other hand was in the hands of the broken queen.


    In the other hand of the Broken Queen, she hugged her child.


    "Coughing... Du Rulan thanked the gods for their helplessness... Da En Dade did not think that..." The woman fell on the square in front of the temple and quickly climbed up, coughing and bowing to the broken queen. .


    "Follow me." The broken queen just said indifference, then took the child to the main hall of the temple.


    Du Rulan saw the three words of the Temple of God at the temple, and could not help but look at it. The look of the broken queen was so strange that it would be a **** of wealth, which made her very surprised.


    However, when she walked into the temple, she realized that the broken queen was not a **** of wealth. On the high altar, there was still a magnificent statue.


    The Broken Queen did not dare to look directly at the image of God, and bowed to the statue on one knee: "Adult, people brought it."


    Du Rulan knows that this demon-like emperor is just a subordinate of the gods in this temple. He could not help the decapitated queen to worship the gods and thank the gods for their help.


    "This God has a relationship with this son. Would you please let him go under this seat?" said the God of Wealth.

 Chapter 3153： Three hundred battles

    "I am willing." Du Rulan repeatedly bowed.


    "If you are willing, break your head, you take him to the side hall to test the blood." Han Sen did not intend to directly give the blood of the **** of wealth, intends to give him blood by the decapitated queen.


    As for what kind of blood is given to the burning lamp, it depends on his own talents. At most, he is taking care of one or two, but it is impossible to forcibly let the decapitated queen give him hereditary blood.


    Du Rulan listened to the **** of wealth and said that he could not help but look at it. After seeing the broken queen, he had already walked to the side hall. After thanking him again, he followed the broken queen into the side hall.


    Du Rulan was born well. When he saw the broken statue of the side hall, he suddenly knew that the broken queen was actually the deputy **** of the Temple of Wealth, and he could not help but be disappointed.


    The power of a temple **** is naturally the greatest. Under the deputy, even if the blood is good, where can it be?


    However, nowadays, Du Rulan is naturally not good at saying anything. Their mother and son can survive. It is already a big creation, and they dare to pick and provoke.


    The broken queen held the little boy in front of the **** case, put the little boy up, and said to him: "If you want to worship under the queen, take the knife, cut your fingers, put blood Drop into the furnace."


    "Adult, he is still too young, let me help him." Du Rulan got up and prepared to help, but suddenly felt that his body could not move, was suppressed by a terrible force.


    "This is his own choice." The Broken Queen said faintly.


    Du Rulan couldn''t open or move, he could only watch his son with his eyes, and his heart burned like fire.


    This little boy is indeed extraordinary. After so many changes, he didn��t even cry. After listening to the words of the broken queen, he climbed up and took the knife on the **** case and cut his little finger. Dropped by blood in the furnace.


    boom!


    I saw the purple and black flames in the furnace, and turned into a thundering flame. The whole side hall was full of anger, and a smashing guillotine emerged in the starry sky.


    Hansen couldn''t help but smile in the main hall: "The burning light is really a burning light, even if it is reincarnation, it is very comparable."


    I think that the burning lamp can bring the Buddha from a nameless family to the forest of the strong, and even the Buddha is the top class. The strength of the Buddha is very comparable.


    "Adult, the broken head wants to set a **** contract with him, let him become my hereditary blood." The broken emperor later bowed to the statue of the **** of wealth.


    "Yes." Hansen only said one word.


    The decapitated queen no longer hesitated, and the guillotine and the puppets were filled with purple flames, turned into horrible arrogance, and descended toward the little boy''s body.


    The boy��s body was suddenly wrapped in a purple-black flame, and a strange guillotine mark appeared on his forehead, and there was another imprint on the mark that represented the destruction of the gods.


    "The Broken Queen is actually a destructive god?" Du Ruruo was shocked and happy at this time, can''t believe what he saw in his eyes.


    The deputy **** of a temple is actually the supreme existence of the ruin class. She can''t imagine how terrible the **** of the temple is.


    "God is pitiful, my child finally has hope." Du Rulan burst into tears.


    Han Sen watched the boy and the broken queen form a contract, became the hereditary blood of the decapitated queen, and his face could not help but change some strange, flashing some strange pictures in his brain.


    Think of the little boy growing up, such as the compassionate appearance of the ancestors of the lamp, but the picture of the guillotine in the hands to kill countless strong, let Han Sen feel very weird.


    In a small garden of Fengjia Castle, Qin Bai and Bao Er sit face to face in front of the chessboard.


    "Boa, you will not play checkers, I will teach you to play." Qin Bai said very proudly.


    Boa snorted and said, "Your checkers are still learning with my dad?"


    "I have forgotten this thing. You are Hansen''s daughter. How can you not check the game? That''s right. You and I will kill three hundred plates. I won''t be merciful." Qin Bai said with a smile.


    "Speaking count, be sure to fill three hundred plates." Boa also laughed.


    "That is of course, you go first." Qin Bai said very boldly.


    He is fascinated by checkers, not to mention that as long as he doesn''t have to practice a sword, it doesn''t matter if he plays more.


    Boa is also welcome, his finger picks up a stone bead and jumps forward.


    This son fell, falling in the eyes of Qin Bai, but it is not the case, it seems that there is a shocking sword to the spurs of him, giving him the feeling that even the Scorpio can pierce the general.


    Qin Bai was so frightened that he wanted to scream, but he found that he couldn��t get out of it and couldn��t move. He could only watch the stunned sword rushing into his head, and suddenly he nitted his pants.


    Of course, it is not the real sword, but the heart of the sword used by Boa. This sword was originally the school of the six great emperors. Later, it was learned by Hansen. Although Hansen did not learn all, he occasionally made several swords. I was learned by Boa.


    Now Boa uses the sword to simulate the sword of the sword, directly attacking the will of Qin Bai, let him feel the sword of the sword.


    Learning is a very difficult thing, especially for those who are unwilling to learn, it is harder than going to heaven.


    But there is a situation where people can learn quickly and it is hard to forget.


    That is the so-called eating a long and a wise, the meaning of this sentence is that the greater the loss of eating, the stronger the record, not really smart.


    The more painful the heart is, the easier it is to remember the lesson. It is this method that Boa uses now. She wants to let the Prince, the Prince, deeply remember the meaning of the sword.


    So Qin Bai��s tragic life began. He found that he couldn��t make a sound and couldn��t move. Even the body would play uncontrolled and play chess.


    However, every time Boa becomes a child, he will be turned into a horrible wave of swords to kill him. Even if he knows that the sword will not kill him, he still feels that Qin Bai feels unhappy.


    The pressure brought by the sword is hard to bear for the average person. The trauma of the soul is not as simple as the pain of the flesh, but Qin Bai has to bear the slaying of the horrible swordsman again and again, every time. Let Qin Bai feel that he is going to die, and the inner core is incomparable.


    His escorts are ignorant. They only think that the Prince is playing chess with Boa. No one knows. Qin Bai is now suffering from inhuman suffering.


    Jia Yizhen is in a very good mood now. Before the prince Qin Bai was most afraid of her, even if she was stubborn, she would certainly listen to her words and honestly complete her homework.


    But who knows this time, Qin Bai did not practice hard to practice the sword, but also ran out of the palace to play, which made Jia Yizhen very worried, worried about the fate of the Great Qin Empire.

 Chapter 3154： Jia Xiangzhen

    I heard that Qin Bai had two days of so-called checkers in Fengjia Castle. The **** did not leave the chair. Even after the sword was not taken, Jia Yizhen��s fear reached its peak.


    There are many heirs in other empires, and there is room for selection. However, there is only one such prince in the Daqin Empire. Later, the emperor must fall on him. If Qin Bai is so absurd at that time, then the Daqin Empire is likely to From extreme prosperity to extreme decline.


    "The traitor is wrong with the country." Jia seems to really reveal these four words in the heart, and the ministers often hang these four words.


    Since returning to Qin State, Jia Xiangzhen has heard the most of these four words, and almost every time he hears, he will be associated with Hansen.


    At the beginning, Jia Xiangzhen still held an attitude of unbelievable people. He did not fully believe it. However, this time��s personal experience made Jia Xiangzhen really affirmed that Han Sen was a traitor and a big traitor.


    "I am going to see, a little man without an official and a lord, what is the temptation of His Royal Highness." Jia Xiangzhen decided to go to Fengjiao Fort, to see the famous manchurian priest. .


    When Hansen returned to Fengjiao Fort, he saw that Boer was playing chess with Qin Bai. Boa seemed to be very happy, but Qin Bai��s face was not good.


    Feng Yinyin watched the interest in the side. In fact, she and Bao Er took turns playing chess with Qin Bai in the past two days. She just learned to check the chess. She has a very strong interest in this.


    She thought that Qin Bai was like her, so she would give up even the rest time and have been playing chess with them all the time.


    God knows that Qin Bai��s hate at this time is playing chess. He doesn��t want to play checkers in his life. In the future, whoever wants to mention the words of checkers with him, he can spit it out.


    Seeing the figure appeared in the garden, Qin Bai suddenly cast a look for help from Han Sen, the eyes are even more pitiful than a lamb to be slaughtered.


    "His Royal Highness, is it fun to play with Boa?" Hansen pretended to be ignorant, and went to Qin Bai and asked.


    Qin Bai felt a loose body and finally recovered his freedom, and suddenly fell from the chair.


    Hansen quickly stepped forward and helped him up. He asked in surprise: "His Royal Highness, are you okay?"


    Qin Bai felt that the gas was about to blow up. He wanted to lose his temper with Hansen, but he glanced at the Boa who sat next to him, and immediately converged eight points. He hated and whispered to Hansen: "Han Sen This Prince is a friend when you are. You are not thin, how can you be so harmful to me?"


    "His Royal Highness, what is your name? How can I harm you?" Hansen looked at Qin Bai with amazement.


    "You didn''t harm me, why let... she is so to me?" Qin Bai said, looking at Boa, the momentum was weaker.


    He has been afraid of a lot of people in his life, but even if Jia Xiangzhen Jia Taifu did not make him so fearful, now he suddenly feels that Jia Taifu is really amiable, and Boa��s beautiful little face, how to see How is it like a little demon.


    Hansen seems to be amazed: "Is it not the Prince who wants to practice the sword? I am not letting Boa accompany you to practice the sword? How is she?"


    "She..." Qin Bai did not know how to say it at one time.


    Hansen did not wait for him to think clearly, he said directly: "Is Prince you have been playing chess with Boa?"


    "I have been playing chess for two days and two nights..." Qin Bai��s teeth squeaked.


    Hansen didn''t wait for him to go on, and he looked at Qin Bai with a look of surprise: "Prince you are a true man with a conviction like iron. It is worthy of being the prince of my great Qin empire. The future will dominate the world. The will of the average person. Not strong, and Boa''s next game is almost collapsed. And Prince, you actually went to Baoer for two days and two nights, strong, it is strong, I Hansen did not admire anyone, but this time I have to admire the Prince. Your Highness is over."


    Qin Baiyu lived, he was still a playful child, although it felt like there was something wrong, but seeing Han Sen��s look of horror and unbelievable expression, Qin Bai felt a little fluttering in his heart.


    "Cough, nothing, just a few games, for the Prince, it is nothing." Qin Bai said something drunk.


    "Boa, I am not telling you to combine labor? How do you let the Prince play chess with you all the time? It is really not knowing the number of gifts." Han Sen coldly turned his face and turned to Boa to scold.


    Boa said innocently: "I was originally planning, but my Royal Highness did not say that I would fight 300 rounds with me. He is a Prince. How can I not listen to his orders? Why do you blame me now?" ��


    Bao''s face is full of grievances, and Qin Bai is somewhat unbearable.


    Think carefully, as if he had said this to Boa before, he couldn��t take his own mouth for a while, and knew that, he had nothing to say nonsense.


    "This time, you will not be severely punished. In the future, you will still be so mischievous. It will definitely make a great disaster." Han Sen sinks his face and seems to be teaching Boa, but secretly blinks at Boa.


    Han Sen��s hand hadn��t touched her yet, and Boa woke up and cried, crying and snoring: ��It��s the Prince��s Highness, let me do this, you don��t punish him for what I am doing?��


    "Forget it, and blame me for not talking about it, you can talk nonsense, Hansen, you should not be awkward." Qin Baixin soft road.


    "I still don''t thank the Prince. I won''t be able to do this again next time." Han Sen immediately let go of Boa.


    "Sorry, Prince, next time you play chess with me, I promise to let you take a break in the next ten sets." Boa said vowed.


    Qin Bai listened to his legs softly, almost didn''t scare to sit on the ground, and even shook his head: "No more, no chess later."


    Hansen looked funny and wanted to say something, but he heard someone outside reporting: "Han Gongzi, Jia Santai Fu asked."


    When the man��s words were just finished, he saw a cold-faced woman coming in. Qin Bai saw the woman, and suddenly he took a nap and quickly went to the teacher and student. ��Qin Bai saw Jia Taifu. ��


    "Prince is polite." When Jia Xiangzhen spoke, his eyes did not look at Qin Bai, but he was looking at Hansen.


    It is not the same as some of the ones she heard. There are no legendary sharp-nosed monkeys. The long ones are quite handsome, and their faces are sharp and clear. They don��t see the actual age. Just look at the appearance, about twenty or thirty years old.


    However, Jia Xiangzhen is not a person who looks at people by appearance. Therefore, her perception of Hansen has not changed because of Hansen��s appearance.


    "His Royal Highness, what are you doing here?" Jia Xiangzhen did not speak directly to Hansen. In her opinion, talking to Hansen, such an unruly lord, was simply dirty.

 Chapter 3155： Waves

    Qin Bai��s face was flustered and he didn��t know how to answer it.


    Hansen said: "His Royal Highness is practicing swords here."


    "I am talking to the Prince. When is it your turn to talk?" Jia Xiangzhen looked at Han Sen with a cold look.


    Han Sen��s attitude of squinting and swearing makes Jia Xiangzhen more certain that he is a dog leg without a bottom line.


    The chess game next to it was only halfway down. It didn''t come and it was closed. He said that Qin Bai is practicing swords. Don''t say that Jia seems to be true. If you change it, no one will believe it.


    "Tai Fu, I am really practicing swords." Seeing Jia seems to believe that Qin Bai��s heart is also wronged. He has eaten so much bitterness here. If Jia is really thinking that he is playing, then it is not very embarrassing. ?


    Seeing Qin Bai is also squinting and telling lies, and Jia seems to be more frowning.


    The former Qin Bai naughty is naughty, but there is a little advantage, that is, dare to be dare, never lie to shirk responsibility, and will not lie in front of her.


    Now Qin Bai��s performance is naturally seen by Jia Xiangzhen as being influenced by Hansen��s dogleg.


    Jia Xiangzhen is not a singer with no mind. He did not want to directly dismantle the meaning of Qin Bai. He just asked faintly: "So how did you practice the Prince? Can you have any questions?"


    Qin Bai looked at Han Sen with some uncertainty. He was also abused for two days. He did not really take the sword at all, nor did he fit with the Jiulonglang fish. He had no confidence in his heart.


    Han Sen is slightly nodding to him, learning the sword is the realization, those moves, and so on, in fact, second, Qin Bai was abused by Boa��s simulated sword for two days, even if it is stupid, it should be empathy. Learned a bit.


    What''s more, Qin Bai is not stupid at all, just greedy.


    However, seeing Qin Bai��s flustered look and helpless eyes, Hansen had to cough and said: ��The Prince only practiced the swordsmanship in these two days, and he has not practiced to fit with the Jiulonglang fish. The sword of the Prince."


    Jia Xiangzhen did not drink Hansen this time, but he sneered in his heart: "This is simply a ridiculous thing. If you don''t fit with the Jiulonglang fish, you can''t feel the power of the water system and the power of the waves. If you don''t have this. The feelings of the two, the wave of swords and swords will not be established, but also what to practice?"


    All the techniques of the Empire''s Great Universe need to be combined with the genetics to be used. Otherwise, it is an empty shelf. Of course, Jia Xiangzhen will not believe Hansen''s ghosts.


    She did not refute, but said to Qin Bai: "Since practicing the sword, I will demonstrate it again. Let me see how it is done."


    Qin Bai had no confidence in his heart, and he looked at Han Sen. Han Sen took a sword directly to Qin Bai. He gave Qin Bai a look and made him feel the wave of swordsmanship.


    Qin Bai bit his teeth, took the sword, and went to the open space, ready to demonstrate the wave sword.


    Jia Xiangzhen did not say a word, watching Qin Bai to demonstrate, Qin Bai demonstrated how bad it is, she will not be surprised, she just wants to take this opportunity to educate Qin Bai, so that he is far from a gentleman.


    In particular, Hansen is a dog-legged traitor. It is best to have a close relationship with him immediately.


    Jia Xiangzhen even thought about the words, how to use this matter step by step to educate Qin Bai.


    Qin Bai is not completely ignorant of the swordsmanship. After all, he has studied with several Taifu for a few years. Although he is not good at learning, the general swordsmanship will still work.


    It��s just that this wave of swordsmanship, he really hasn��t practiced yet, and probably knows what the trick is like.


    At this point, the presentation is not smooth, and at first glance it is not how to practice.


    Jia Xiangzhen had already expected this to happen, and there was no accident. He just looked at Hansen coldly and saw that he was a sigh of relief, as if he had nothing to do with him, he felt the face of this person. It is really thick.


    If the Prince did not bring him out to play, how could he not practice at all, and he was good, and he didn��t mean anything.


    "The person of this kind of character can''t let the Prince go with him anyway." Jia Xiangzhen thought.


    Seeing Qin Bai��s demonstration of the wave of swords and swords, Jia Xiangzhen has not looked at it anymore. If she had to be ashamed and brave, she would have stopped drinking.


    However, the swordsmanship that Qin Bai demonstrated next, but let Jia seems to be a slight glimpse.


    At the beginning, Qin Bai was too nervous. He didn��t know what he was practicing. He couldn��t panic, but he showed a few tricks. I don��t know why, there��s a brainstorming sword in the mind. meaning.


    The so-called 300-year-old Tang poems will not be poetry.


    Qin Bai still can''t fully understand the artistic conception of those swords, but he suffers from it. At this time, he relies on the gourd painting to make it come out, and there is still one or two points, and he feels smoother when he uses it himself.


    Anyway, Qin Bai is already a dead horse as a living horse doctor, so it has been demonstrated all the way.


    At the beginning, Jia Xiangzhen still didn''t see the truth, but with Qin Bai''s demonstration, his swordsmanship did not seem to be very skilled, but in the sword style, there was a faint sense of swordsmanship.


    Some people can''t believe it. The sword is like this thing. It is too rare in the great universe of the Empire. Because of the external force, few people practice themselves, so the general geneticists only pursue the strength of the fit, not too After paying attention to the artistic conception, only the master who has reached a certain level will deliberately pursue the artistic conception when his own strength reaches the bottleneck.


    At the age of Qin Bai, let alone he is not good at learning. Even if he is eager to learn, he has nothing to do with the mood.


    Now I have seen the artistic conception in Qin Bai��s swordsmanship. This makes Jia Xiangzhen really a bit surprised, and even can say that some can��t believe it.


    Jia Xiangzhen repeatedly confirmed it several times. The more he saw it, the more he felt it was right. In the Qin Baijian method, there was actually a sword meaning. The wave of the wave would not be wrong.


    While Qin Bai demonstrated the swordsmanship and secretly looked at Jia Xiangzhen, seeing Jia Xiangzhen actually showed the color of shock, and his heart suddenly felt very incomparable.


    He was taught by Jia Xiangzhen for many years, but he never saw such expressions from Jia��s face. He used to be the persuasion and admonition of all kinds of pains, as if he was an uncut carving.


    For the first time, he saw such an expression from Jia Zhengzhen��s face. His self-respect was instantly bursting. For a time, he only felt like eating ginseng fruit.


    Qin Bai is just too afraid of Jia, but it is too nervous. Now all the tensions seem to disappear all of a sudden. The swordsmanship has been smoothed a lot, and the artistic conception of the wave swordsmanship is a bit more.


    The more she looked at it, the more surprised she was, the more she couldn��t figure it out. How could there be a sword in Qin Bai��s sword?

 Chapter 3156： Training skills

    "Jia Taifu, how do you see my sword training?" Qin Bai set up a wave of swordsmanship, and saw Jia Xiangzhen��s face full of surprise and unbelievable color. Self-confidence suddenly bursts, slightly smug Jia Xiangzhen asked.


    If it is normal, he would not dare to talk to Jia like this, but now he is proud, but he does not have the usual timidity.


    "His Royal High School is very good at practicing this sword. If you cooperate with the Jiulonglang fish, there will be some miraculous effects." Jia Xiangzhen nodded and said.


    When she was amazed, she asked: "How is the sword of the Prince in the past two days? How can I practice a one-two-point sword? It is really a talent."


    Qin Bai listened to it more proudly. I was embarrassed to say that I was abused by Boa, and I beautified myself: "Tai Fu let me practice the sword, but I don��t know where to start, I have to ask Han. Sen helped, Han Sen let his daughter accompany me to practice the sword, so that I am more familiar with the wave swordsmanship. I have been practicing the swordsmanship for the past two days. Since Tai Fu feels that the practice is good, it seems to have some effect. ��


    Qin Bai is a typical good scar. He just forgot the pain. At this time, he only thought that Han Sen had done a good job. He even let Jia Taifu praise him. This is what he didn��t even think about before, so he also deliberately mentioned Hansen also let him get smeared.


    "The key time is still useful to Hansen. If it is not Hansen, how can I get Jia Taifu to praise it so much?" Qin Baixin is very happy.


    Jia Xiangzhen was a frowning eye, and his eyes fell on Boa, and he thought to himself: "This little girl is only four or five years old. The Prince and her can practice the sword with her sword. It is hard to believe." ��


    However, if you don''t believe it, Qin Bai really realized the sword in two days, saying that he did not practice the sword, it is even more difficult to explain.


    "It seems that rumors can not be trusted, this Hansen is not completely useless." Jia Xiangzhen eyes fell on Han Sen, she blamed it on Han Sen.


    After all, Hansen once killed the Iron Curtain. If someone here can teach Qin Baijian, then Hansen is only.


    "Do you know the sword?" Jia Xiangzhen''s name for Hansen has also changed a bit.


    "Learning a little, but not very good at learning." Han Sen''s answer is very honest.


    What he is best at is knife and archery. The sword method can only be ranked third, and it is not very good.


    Hansen asked himself that the sacred artistic conception and talent are not comparable to the six great emperors, and that the characters are the real swordsmen, and Hansen does not have much work on the sword.


    Such words fall in the eyes of Jia Xiangzhen, but they are somewhat too humble. They can teach Qin Bai to understand the sword, which is very difficult in itself.


    "You don''t have to be humble. Since you know the sword, how about learning from me?" Jia Xiangzhen wants to give it a try. This Hansen has some real skills.


    If he is a man of true skill, let Qin Bai go with him. But if he only used what is opportunistic, let Qin Bai learn the sword, but he can not condone Qin Bai and then mix with him.


    "The sword has no eyes, and if it is damaged, it is not good," Hansen said.


    "No problem, you and I only compare swords and skills, do not use the power of genetics." Jia Xiangzhen heard a brow.


    Hansen said that he was afraid of some damage. Isn��t he saying that he is afraid of hurting her?


    Seeing that Jia Xiangzhen insisted on this, Hansen did not rebut: "Since Tai Fu is somewhat elegant, he is accompanying himself."


    Jia Xiangzhen did not say much, took two swords, one handle was thrown to Han Sen, one handle was in his own hands, and the starting hand was the starting style of the wave sword sword.


    Han Sen saw her use the calm and calm style, and immediately understood her intentions. Jia Xiangzhen obviously wants to compare his wave swordsmanship.


    The wave sword method is not a particularly powerful sword method. The development of the world in martial arts is actually a lot worse than the gene universe.


    They are too focused on external forces, and there are no small flaws in the development of their own strength. In addition to some top-ranking powerhouses, many people can do both.


    In the past, Hansen had practiced similar techniques. After reading the demonstration of Qin Bai, the wave sword method was already in the chest, and it also used a calm and calm start.


    Jia Xiangzhen saw that Han Sen used the same starting style, and could not help but frown. She used calm waves as a gesture to let Han Sen take the shot.


    Hansen puts out the same gesture, but let her take the shot first.


    Thinking of her dear Qin Guotai Fu, and known as the sword method, Han Sen''s move is tantamount to despising her.


    Jia Xiangzhen did not care, he was prepared to attack Hansen first, but when she really wanted to attack, she suddenly felt that she could not.


    Han Sen stood there, using the calm and calm style she was very familiar with, but this style was used by Hansen, and it was unremarkable at first glance, but when I really wanted to attack, I suddenly found that there was no flaw.


    Not only can''t find the flaws, but also give Jia Zhengzhen a feeling of crisis. If she is free to shoot, it is likely to attract a fatal counterattack after a strike, and then a move will immediately kill.


    Jia��s real action suddenly condensed there, and his look became extremely dignified. His eyes stared at Hansen��s sword and wanted to find a breakthrough.


    However, the more I look at it, the more I feel that Hansen��s incomparable miracle is like the infinite sea of ??hidden murder. It seems to be calm and calm, but under the surface of the water, I don��t know how many prehistoric beasts.


    Jia Zhengzhen��s forehead gradually emerged as a sweat, and she did not dare to move. She was afraid that if she moved, she would provoke a horrible counterattack.


    She never thought that the calmness of such a move would not be able to figure out the color of the starting hand, and even have such a terrible mood and weather.


    The more I look at the more like Jia, the more I feel that Han Sen is unfathomable. The more I look at it, the more I feel that the sword is like the boundless sea, hiding too much horror and mystery.


    Can not be shot, Jia seems to feel the feeling at this time, it is like a human being in the face of the boundless sea, the powerless feeling makes her deeply feel the smallness of her own.


    If she can use the genetic species, she can also use the strange power of the genetic species to force the attack, but now she is purely fighting swordsmanship, but Jiazheng really only feels cold and sweaty, so that the clothes are soaked, the body can not move at all, as if only one move , it will attract the endless killings of the other side, and it will die in the end of the life.


    "What is the origin of this Hansen? How can there be such a terrible kendo repair, just a slap in the face, there is such a terrible weather in his hands, no wonder he can teach Qin Bai to practice the sword... ..." Jia Xiangzhen has now completely overturned his previous impression of Hansen.


    Jia Xiangzhen does not believe that people who have such a martial art and artistic conception are just a dogleg.

 Chapter 3157： Positive and negative research

    Qin Bai looked at Han Sen and looked at Jia Zhengzhen. He couldn��t understand the swords that were too deep, but the expression could still be seen.


    Hansen is calm and indifferent, but Jia seems to be a dignified face, even the cold sweat has flowed down, only to see how it can understand who has the upper hand.


    "Han Sen is really powerful, even Jia Taifu does not take a little cheap in front of him." Qin Baixin secretly hi, that feeling is like finding a backing.


    This feeling is different from other people. There are two kinds of people around Qin Bai. One is the confidant who can marry him, and the other is the one who teaches him like Baili Taifu and Jia Taifu.


    Because he has not yet been in power, so the pets around him have no rights, they can only make him happy, and can not really solve problems for him.


    Tai Fu was too strict with him, so that every time he saw Tai Fu, it was like a mouse seeing a cat.


    Coupled with his mother''s early death, King Jing is also a generation of Ming Jun, working daily in the state, rarely have time to accompany him.


    When Qin Bai has something, those petitioners can''t help, and he can''t talk to Taifu about those private matters, otherwise he will not only get help, but also be educated.


    The person who can support him like Hansen is the first one in Qin Bai��s life.


    Iron Curtain, Baili Taifu, Jia Taifu, those who make Qin Bai feel a headache, Han Sen is able to cope with it, and even can suppress it, the kind of power and self-confidence that is not lightly revealed. Let Qin Bai feel a certain sense of dependence in the heart.


    This kind of dependence is more like a dependence on the elder brother. There is no awe, just relying on it. Even if something is wrong, Hansen can help without any scruples. Hansen will certainly help him solve it.


    Jia Taifu''s mood is not as good as Qin Bai. She is now in a dilemma. Hansen''s calmness makes her unable to attack, but it is not good enough to end, and she stagnated there.


    "Dad, Boa is hungry." Baoer, who was on the side, suddenly squinted.


    Han Sen heard the sword and received a smile. He said: "Too Fu, is it better to stop here today?"


    Jia Taifu suddenly felt a loose spirit, and the sense of oppression disappeared without a trace. He couldn��t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He looked at Han Sen with a strange look. He said seriously: "I lost, and I asked Han Gongzi again." Sword method."


    At this time, Jia Xiangzhen, the kind of heart that has not come at all, is very proud, and the tone and title have changed a lot.


    On the way back, Jia Taifu has been thinking about everything that happened when Hansen was seen today. I still can''t believe it.


    Such a big dogleg named Yucheng City actually had such outstanding kendo level, and in just two days, Qin Bai, a headache student, learned a little bit of sword.


    All of this seems to be very different from the Hansen she heard.


    "Jia Taifu, Your Majesty, please go to the study room." Jia Zhengzhen just returned to the government, was summoned into the palace by King Jing.


    "Too Fu has seen Hansen?" There are only Jingzhen Emperor and Jia Xiangzhen in the study. Other attendants and guards were driven out by Jing Zhendi.


    Jia Xiangzhen nodded and said: "Yes, I have just seen it today."


    ��How does Tai Fu think this person?�� Jing Zhendi asked.


    Jia Xiangzhen said: "This person is unfathomable. It is difficult to judge. Why is there such a question?"


    Jing Zhendi sighed: "His relationship with Baier is getting closer and closer. The widow naturally wants to know more about his affairs. Does Taifu think that it is good or bad to stay with Bairen?"


    Jia Xiangzheng thought seriously for a while, but did not answer the question of Jing Zhendi. He asked: "Your Majesty knows the origin of this person?"


    Jing Zhendi shook his head: "The widow has already ordered people to carefully check his origins, but there is not much information. He only knows that this person is a mountainer from the Great Gods Mountain, and the others are no longer known."


    Jia Xiangzhen heard the words: "If this is the case, Chen believes that it is better not to let the Prince be too close to him."


    ��Too Fu��s words?�� Jing Zhendi asked.


    Jia Xiangzhen said: "This person''s origin is unknown, and it is unreasonable. If it is really used by my Daqin and Prince, it will be a big boost in the future. But if he has a disagreement, then the evil to my Daqin must be fixed. Strong, keeping the right distance is the best way to do it."


    Jing Zhendi nodded and said: "Tai Fu said that there is also reason, but there is still a thing about Han Sen. If Jia Taifu has heard it, don''t pass it."


    "What is it?" Jia seems to be a slight glimpse, Jing Jingdi rarely speaks in this tone.


    Jing Zhendi said: "Jian Taifu is next to Han Sen."


    Jia Xiangzhen did not respond for a time. First, after a reaction, he suddenly realized: "What is the name of the sword? Is it not a sword?"


    Not waiting for Jing Zhendi to answer, Jia Xiangzhen said: "It is no wonder, Hansen is a disciple taught by Jian Taifu. It is no wonder that there will be such a kendo repair, and the descendant of Jian Taifu teaches His Royal Highness, The Prince will certainly be a Deming Jun in the future."


    Jing Zhendi smiled bitterly: "Too Fu, you made a mistake."


    "What is wrong?" Jia Xiangzhen asked in confusion.


    Jing Zhendi��s look is more and more bitter, watching Jia Xiangzhen slowly said: ��Han Sen is not a descendant of Jian Taifu, Jiantai Fu is by his side... claiming to be...Honson��s servant... ��


    "What!" Jia Xiangzhen suddenly stayed in the woods, and Zhang Dazui��s mouth did not return to God.


    Qin Bai did not stay in the Fengjia Castle. He was really afraid of Boa. When he saw Boa, the eyes seemed to see the dogs, but he was afraid to avoid it.


    After Qin Bai left, Han Sen and Boa played for a while. After eating dinner, they were self-study in the study of the law of reversal.


    Because there is no suitable genetic species, there is no way to cultivate.


    However, these days, Hansen has carefully studied the positive and negative cold warfare, especially the method of combining positive and negative, and has studied countless times.


    Hansen wants to use the experience of Luna to combine his blood and nerves with the mysterious sacred blood to see if it will also produce the same power.


    However, after all, the two are not the same kind of exercises. The experience of Luna has some experience to learn from, but most places need Hansen to adapt according to their own situation.


    Therefore, Hansen has been studying the method of positive and negative integration, but the progress is not great.


    "If you can get a genetic species suitable for practicing the anti-cold cold." Han Sen could not help but hit the idea before the battle of God.


    As long as he gets the first place in the battle of the gods, he can get a peerless genetic species. If the property is right, it can be used to cultivate the anti-cold cold.


    Even if the property is not suitable, it can be used to cast a temple, or try to match the hole and the geneic language, which will always be useful.

 Chapter 3158： Lokid

    The biggest difficulty in reversing the positive and negative is the balance. The power of the Xuan Huang Jing and the blood vessels must reach an absolute balance, so that they can have the opportunity to merge into one.


    However, in the Imperial Universe, Hansen has no way to use the power of blood and nerves. Unless he breaks through the suppression of world rules, he can use blood and nerves.


    Even so, one force is assisted by the rules of the world, and the other is excluded by the rules of the world. In this case, it is really difficult to achieve an absolute balance between the two forces.


    Because of God''s warning, Hansen is also not blatantly ruining the rules of the world. He can only practice with care and the results are not great.


    "Han Gongzi, there is a gentleman named Luo who wants to see him, saying that he wants to talk to you about a business?" When Hansen was practicing, the servant of the Feng family was informed outside the park.


    "Take him to the reception room." Hansen said with a sinking look.


    When Hansen came to the reception room, he saw a man sitting there waiting.


    The man was dressed in a black dress, and the whole body was inconspicuous. His dress was not even a fold, and the shoes were also brightened.


    Wearing a black top hat over his head and seeing the face under the hat, the two most impressed beards.


    The average person with a beard can make people feel embarrassed or wild, but this person has two black mustaches, but it makes people feel very suitable with his face. If they don''t have these two mustaches, then he seems to be missing a few. It is masculine.


    With these two mustaches, this man has a kind of mature charm that can''t be said, plus his black eyes like long night, so that this man has a kind of evil charm that can''t be said.


    Even when Hansen first saw him, he had to admit that, in terms of first impression, this is a man who is easy to make a good impression.


    "Hello, Mr. Han, my name is Lokid, I am honored to meet you." The man saw Hansen coming in, and immediately stood up, took one of his hats with one hand, and the other hand extended. Shake hands with Hansen.


    The other party was so polite, Hansen did not refuse, and reached out and Rockyd shook.


    Rocky is a gentleman, just a light grip with Hansen, let go of the trend.


    "I don''t know what business Mr. Luo is looking for." Hansen asked Lokid to sit down and watched Lokid ask.


    Lokid said: "This is Mr. Han. Before you killed the members of our chaos, the deputy queen, I was asked by the president to talk about compensation."


    "Oh, I don''t know if you will want me to pay for it?" Hansen was a little surprised.


    His surprise is not only because Lokid is a chaotic person, but more strangely, people in chaos will actually see him in this way.


    Lokid said very seriously: "There is a saying in the sayings that killing people still owe debts to pay back the money. Our chaos will always be fair. Mr. Han killed the decapitated queen and let us lose a backbone." Therefore, I hope that Mr. Han can join us in the chaos to fill this vacancy, then the account is even flat."


    "It sounds very fair, but I have no interest in joining the chaos," Hansen said.


    Lokid was not angry. He still smiled gracefully and said: "It doesn''t matter. If Mr. Han thinks that this plan can''t work, I have prepared a second plan."


    "Please say." Hansen looked at Lokid with interest.


    Rocky German said with sincerity: "If Mr. Han has been working for the club, it is indeed difficult for some strong people, but the broken queen, as a member of our backbone, can not die, so I have a compromise here, Han Mr. Han only needs to do three things for us in the chaos. Even if it is this account, how does Mr. Han mean?"


    "What three things?" Hansen asked.


    "There is no plan for this time, but Mr. Han please rest assured that our chaos will never be difficult, and the request must be within the scope of your ability of Mr. Han," Lokid said.


    "Sorry, I never promised that I didn''t know it myself," Hansen said.


    Lokid looked at Han Sen and his face gradually darkened: "So, Mr. Han is not going to pay this account?"


    "I have a life account for Hansen. If I have to pay back, I don��t know how many times I have died. How can I still live to the present?" Hansen did not compromise, but said faintly. .


    "I hope that Mr. Han will carefully consider it again. If you change your mind, you can call me to find this number. This number will be valid until midnight." Lokid said, handing a similar business card with his hands. To Hansen, then said another sentence: "Excuse me."


    After doing all this, Lokid put on his black top hat and walked out of the reception room.


    "After the rituals? This chaos will have some meaning." Hansen looked at the card in his hand.


    The whole body is made of ferrous metal, with the name of Lokid on the front, a row of numbers on the back, and a small line below, which is written by the Minister of Foreign Affairs of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.


    Turning the metal card over, I saw the back of the card, and there was no engraved text, only a clown-like pattern.


    Han Sen saw this pattern, and it seemed to be familiar. It seemed to have been seen there, but some time could not remember.


    The clown pattern is dark red, jumping to the side and fluttering, but his face is twisted to ninety degrees, facing the front of the card.


    With a double-cornered hat on the head, the eyes were smashed into two crescents, and the corners of the mouth were lifted up, revealing a strange smile, which made people look very uncomfortable.


    Han Sen looked more and more and felt that the clown pattern was familiar, and he must have seen it.


    After carefully recalling the card for a while, Hansen finally remembered where he had seen the pattern.


    At the beginning, he and Deloitte and Li Keer entered a crystal laboratory built in the core field, where they spent a period of time with the big crocodile.


    It was there that I found a lot of crystal jars that the crystal family used for experiments. There, Hansen found a dead body, only one arm left, on the residual arm, with a similar clown tattoo pattern. .


    "No, not just similar, almost exactly the same, I remember that even the size seems to be similar, is this just a coincidence?" Han Sen felt a little different, staring at the clown pattern, revealing the color of contemplation.


    He still remembers that some text was found on the bones of the arm. The content was: abnormal variation of the test body of m67, the test result was unknown, and the number 7586 core creation plan failed.

 Chapter 3159： Death silhouette

    "The crystal family is powerful, but it has not yet reached the level that can break through the reincarnation. How can it be related to the chaos?" Hansen was puzzled, and it was difficult to solve this doubtful group at a time.


    However, Hansen is very clear. Since Lokid said that the communication number on this card is valid before midnight, then, after 12 o''clock in the middle of the night, the chaos will shoot him. It is.


    For the chaos, Hansen did not dare to care about it. At the beginning, he almost replaced the existence of the gods, fearing that it would not be weaker than Qin.


    Hansen was suppressed by the rules of the world. Even if he did not care about God''s warning and forcibly broke the rules of the world, he could not hold too much time.


    Hansen studied the technique of reversing the same, while waiting for the arrival of midnight.


    In an old house, Lokid also sat quietly in the living room, watching the floor clock in the living room, waiting for the moment.


    "Mr. Minister, killing Hansen directly, why give him a chance?" Rocky''s side, standing with a maid-like creature.


    The reason why she does not say that she is human is that there is a pair of black dragon horns on top of her head.


    Rocky smiled and said: "The reason why we will fail in the last time is to despise the power of ordinary human beings. This time we naturally want to control the strongest of human beings as much as possible. Give those gods a chance to opportunistically."


    "It turns out that the minister is wise." The maid said with admiration to Lokid.


    Rockyd sighed: "Han Sen can kill the broken queen to destroy the broken temple, this strength is comparable to the twelve gods, but unfortunately, I am afraid he is difficult to use for our chaos."


    "The minister is saying that he won''t call? Why wait?" the maid was surprised.


    "This kind of talent, always give him a chance." Loked looked at the clock with a deep gaze.


    In the past, one minute and one second, when all the pointers point to twelve o''clock, the clock sounds like a clock.


    After twelve bells, Lokid stood up from the sofa and sighed: "There will be no fresh blood and thoughts for a long time. I originally expected to have a wonderful start with Hansen. Maybe our production can produce some sparks, but unfortunately..."


    The maid opened her eyes and looked forward to Lokid, her eyes swaying: "Do you want to use the minister?"


    Lokid did not answer, but slowly raised his right hand, staring seriously at his palm.


    His fingers are long and powerful, and they look very beautiful. There are no scars on them, no oldness and wrinkles. This is a palm that can apply for a hand model.


    However, at this time, this palm face, but gradually rose up the black flame, as if from the **** of the magic.


    In fact, it wasn''t just the hand. Lokid burned a strange black flame. The look on his face changed completely. His eyes were full of fanaticism, and the other palm was volleyed. White paper.


    "The art of light and shadow, the passion of life and imagination, the most beautiful soul of ruthless things... the silhouette of death..." Lokid whispered in his mouth, but the black flame on his right hand condensed quickly, as if Hansen��s shadow was there. Bounce in the black flame.


    Han Sen, who is far away from the garden of Ningjia Castle, feels in his heart. He can''t help but look at his right hand. It seems that he feels something, but the feeling is just a flash.


    "Don''t you say... when shaking hands with Lokid today..." Hansen thought of something and couldn''t help but frown.


    Lokid in the living room, holding his right hand, the black flames condensed into a pair of scissors, and he was held in the palm of his hand.


    In the next second, Lokid''s eyes are shining, the scissors in hand and the white paper move at the same time, the movement is extremely fast and elegant, and the madness of the madness in the air, almost can see the countless afterimages produced by the hands, it seems like a A demon with a lot of arms.


    Almost for a moment, the original white paper was cut into a human figure, and the white paper turned black.


    How to look carefully, you will find that the silhouette is like Hansen''s side face, even if it is only a black shadow, without any facial features and expressions, as long as people who are familiar with Hansen, can recognize at a glance that this is Hansen.


    "It��s not a minister, no matter how many times you watch it, the death silhouette is really amazing." The maid looked at Lokid with a look of worship.


    Rockyd did not seem to hear the praise of the maid at all, still engrossed, staring at the silhouette with enthusiasm, seemingly admiring his most outstanding work.


    "It''s a pity that such an interesting soul will disappear like this." Said, Rocky''s right hand scissors suddenly turned into a beating black flame, burning like a purgatory fire on his palm.


    Lokid took another look at the paper-cut, and then moved it over the black flame. The paper-cut hit the black flame, and it was immediately ignited, and the part of the foot burned first.


    At the same time, Hansen in the garden, the body actually burned without fire, from the bottom of the foot, a black flame, wrapped his feet, and is still spreading quickly along the legs.


    The black flame was so strange that it seemed to be burning, but Hansen��s clothes were not burning, and the legs and feet were not really lit.


    However, Han Sen feels a kind of burning and pain from the depths of the soul, as if his feet have been burned to gray, so that he and other determined people can almost help but cry out, the body is Trembling.


    Han Sen''s face changed greatly, and he immediately operated the Xuan Huang Jing. He wanted to destroy the strange black flame, but the power of the Xuan Huang Jing was completely useless to the black flame.


    Just blink of an eye, the black flame has burned to the thigh position, and the thighs seem to have completely lost consciousness. Although the legs are still there, there is no feeling or reaction.


    Without hesitation, Hansen summoned the gods crown to wear on the top of the head, turned into a destroying **** of wealth, and directly returned to the temple, with the power of the gods and the gods of the gods, against the black flame.


    All of this finally had an effect. Under the power of the gods, the black flame was suppressed, and it could not continue to spread, but it did not go out and still burned.


    The same is true of the paper people in Rocky��s hands. The black flame stopped at the thigh and did not continue to burn.


    "Very good, let me see the paper **** Lokid, how far can you reach it." Lokid��s eyes seemed to burn all at once, and the black flame seemed to erupt from the eyelids like a volcanic eruption. Out.


    Bq

 Chapter 3160： Break

    "Break the world... the paper cuts in the underworld..." Lokid sighed softly, and the black flame on his body turned into white, which was as strong as snow and ice.


    The original black paper man, burned by the white flame, suddenly turned into a white color, and the whole body was wrapped in white flame.


    Hansen was suddenly wrapped up in a white flame. The horrible flame seemed to be burning his soul. The power of the temple and the **** of wealth could not suppress the strange white flame. The brilliance of the whole temple followed. Dim down.


    "Adult!" The purple-black light of the broken queen, the guillotine and the puppet are all sacred, helping the temple and Hansen to withstand the horrible white flame, making the white flame eroded much slower.


    Even so, the white flame still swallows Hansen''s soul a little bit. The white flame does not harm the body, but it is extremely harmful to the spirit of God.


    "This is the power of breaking the world!" Hansen suddenly felt the familiar feeling.


    When the Moon God used the power of breaking the world, it had this feeling, but the attributes of the two were different, but the level of power was never wrong.


    However, Hansen still feels that this power is weaker than the power of the Luna, and it is not so terrible.


    Without any hesitation, Hansen directly broke the suppression of world rules and entered the super-spiritual state. Only the super-spiritual body can compete with the power of breaking the boundary.


    The blazing blaze suddenly burned from Hansen''s eyes, and it was all over the body, turning his body into a blazing light, as if there was no physical flesh.


    The power of the super-spiritual body finally resisted the erosion of the white flame by the white flame. Hansen��s eyes flashed in the light, and the order chain of the whole world appeared in his eyes. One hand pressed the chain of the order toward the past, suddenly Break the order chain of the white flame.


    The white flame instantly annihilated on him, as if it had never burned.


    In the living room of the old house, the white paper man in the hands of Lokid suddenly burned to ashes, and Lokid��s mouth also oozes a trace of blood.


    "Interesting, I can break my undercut paper, no wonder I can kill the broken queen." Lokid flashed a hint of surprise in his eyes, sticking out a bright red tongue, licking the blood of his mouth, and his expression changed. Excited: "Alright, I am very interesting at the beginning, Hansen, you are qualified to be my prey for Lokid."


    The invasive nature of the super-spiritual spirit allowed Hansen to finally remove the white flame from his body, but he was not happy with it.


    The chaos will be more terrible than imagined, but he can''t rely on the super spirit to solve the problem every time.


    "It is necessary to learn the power of breaking the boundary as soon as possible." Hansen said in the heart.


    The altar is fluctuating. A man appears on the altar. It is the **** of the gods who is very familiar with Hansen. He holds the supreme existence of the gene temple.


    "You broke the ring again." God looked at Hansen.


    "I am also forced to kill me, the people of the chaos will kill me, I can''t wait to die?" Hansen reluctantly spread his hand.


    God blinked and smiled and said: "In fact, I don''t care, but because of your existence, both worlds are suffering damage, and when the world is destroyed, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    ��Is it so serious?�� Hansen naturally does not believe that he would have such a big harm in breaking the rules of the world. Has Qin Qiao done many times before?


    "You have been in this universe for a long time. You should also have some understanding of this place. Have you ever heard that this universe could have so many super gods and genetic eggs as before?" Said.


    "This, it seems that I heard that there have been a lot of gods and various genetic eggs recently. Isn''t that because there are too many dead creatures in the big gene universe before?" Hansen asked.


    "That is only part of the reason. The birth of the creature corresponds to death, but the gods and the veins are not." God paused and said: "Let''s say, since the battle between you and Qin Xiu, the universe on both sides. Both have made great changes. The most obvious thing is that the creatures are evolving at a high speed. Everything that should not have appeared should be premature."


    "Does this have any necessary connection with the destruction of the rules of the universe?" Hansen asked.


    "Accurately speaking, the emergence of these mysterious visions is actually the self-repairing and balancing function of the big universe. After the universe is traumatized, it naturally needs more power to maintain the repair. The power that should not be stimulated at this time is Inspired, just like the human body is in the potential of overdraft, so that once the potential of the universe is overdrawn and the normal operation of the universe can no longer be maintained, then the machine of the universe may stop working, and then the darkness will be destroyed."


    "It sounds complicated. I don''t care about it. I can''t break the rules of the world, but can''t you let me die?" Hansen said.


    Without waiting for God to speak, Hansen said with a smile: "What minister of the chaos will have such terrible power, I am afraid that even if they are the goddess of the moment, they are not opponents. How did you defeat the chaos before?"


    God knows Hansen��s mind, but still says: ��It��s actually very simple. Why do you think that the gods should give human blood?��


    "You mean that the power that humans return to the gods can make the gods stronger and even fight against the power of breaking the border?" Hansen did not believe.


    "The power of breaking the world is too destructive to the universe. It is impossible for the gods to use that power, but as the guardian of the universe, the gods can use the power of the world, whether human or genetic, to become a god''s help. For example, the decapitated queen you got before, after she became your deputy god, your divine power has actually been strengthened, and she can also use your own strength to help you fight. Humans are similar, the more believers you receive The higher their achievements, the more power they can give back to you."


    "So, to what extent can we compete with the guys in the chaos?" Hansen cares about this.


    "In fact, it is very simple. You are not a fighting god. You are weak in this respect, but as long as you can recruit the deputy gods of the eight deputy halls of the Destroyed Temple, it is best to be a ruined wild god. It should be easy to compete with Lokid." God smiled.


    Hansen gave him a glance: "What you said is easy, where is the ruined wild **** so easy to find?"


    "Of course it is not easy, otherwise the chaos will not break the gene temple, and the former master of the temple will have to restart the big universe, and then destroy the chaos." God sighed.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3161： Humans that should not exist

    "What? The big universe has been restarted once? What are the consequences after the restart? Is everything in the universe zero-heavy?" Hansen quickly asked.


    God shook his head. "It is not like that. The spirit of the restarting level has the power to restart, but it does not really bring the big universe back to the origin. There are many connections, and I can''t tell."


    "You are not the **** of the restart level. You can''t even tell your own ability?" Hansen did not believe in watching God.


    God is convinced that "I am indeed a resurrection of the gods, but also have the ability to restart, but do you know what the cost of restarting the universe?"


    "What is the price?" Hansen asked.


    "I just told you that the former lord of the palace has restarted the big universe." God smiled and squinted.


    Hansen first stayed, and then immediately reacted. The meaning of God is already obvious. The predecessor of the Gene Temple has launched the power to restart the universe, so he became his predecessor.


    "That is, now you are the master of the Gene Temple?" Hansen said strangely.


    God nodded. "You are not too stupid, so although I have the ability to restart, but what are the consequences after the restart, even I can not predict."


    After a pause, God went on to say, "Restarting the big universe did not completely solve the problem of chaos, but it also caused a great blow to the chaos. Most of the members of the chaos have been reborn and become alive. The new creatures have nothing to do with the past lives, but there are still some fish that have slipped through the net and have grown again in the endless years."


    "And after the gods restarted, they also suffered huge losses. The gods who had reached the peak were also returned to their initial state and could only come back again, just because of the resurgence of the universe, resources, etc. It is very scarce, and the gods are also very slow to evolve. Otherwise, there will be only one **** in the high-level temple that you have seen before."


    Having said that, God smiled and said, "The big universe was turned upside down by you and Qin Xiu, but it is also an opportunity for the gods. Now the resources that can be obtained in the universe are much more than the previous endless years. They They are also growing fast, and many gods are about to return to the peak."


    "I still have a question, why do humans in the Empire''s universe get shelter from the gods, even with God as a partner, and the gene universe can only make a wish?" Hansen stared at God.


    This is a problem that he has always been puzzled. The treatment of the two universes is also too much.


    God looked at Han Sen and looked at it for a while before saying, "There is no human being in the gene universe, and there should be no human beings. Human beings can only exist in the great universe."


    "What does this mean?" Hansen didn''t understand too much.


    "The empire''s great universe is positive, the gene''s big universe is reversed, and human beings can only be positive in themselves, and cannot exist in the opposite world." God said slowly.


    Hansen listened to the whole person and he finally understood.


    Indeed, there is no human being in the gene universe. Because of the arrival of Qin Xiu, human beings are born, and they are not really human beings.


    In the words of the world, the great universe of the empire is the yang, and the gene universe is the land of the underworld. How can a living person enter the government? Therefore, human beings cannot exist in the gene universe.


    Of course, this is just a metaphor. In fact, there is no such thing as a masculine relationship. Both sides are life worlds, but one is the positive world and the other is the reverse world.


    "If I were you, I would try to improve my power as soon as possible, instead of destroying the rules of the universe." God patted Hansen''s shoulder.


    Han Sen wants to say something, but when he turns around, God has disappeared.


    Hansen can obviously feel that God has not been idle recently. He has seen him twice recently. He is coming and going in a hurry, obviously it is very important.


    "It seems that the chaos will be a headache, even he is a headache." Hansen shook his head helplessly.


    He is also a headache. Lokid is still alive. The terrible existence of the chaos will definitely not be the only one. Now he will become an enemy with the chaos, I am afraid that there will be no good days in the future.


    "In any case, let''s get out of the eight deputies and let the believers do more. God is right. I can''t break the rules of the world every time, even if the universe can live, I myself. Can''t bear the kind of consumption." Han Sen thought of a sudden heartbeat here.


    He thought of the spirit of the **** in his own soul, and the other gods of the gods would be counted, but there is a goddess of destruction at the level of destruction.


    "I don''t know if my god''s spirit can be summoned directly as a deputy **** of the temple. If it is possible, it would be great. It is one of the twelve true gods. It should be more than enough to be a deputy **** in my temple. Unfortunately, there is no empty God base available, and there is no way to test it." Han Sen thought of this is a headache.


    If you want God''s foundation, you must accept more believers, and the power that the believers feedback can be used to cast the **** base.


    Now Hansen��s believer in the Temple of Wealth is full of a small bald head that is suspected of burning a lamp, and it��s only a little bigger. When he grows up, he doesn��t know how many years he has to wait.


    "No, you must first collect a few believers who can return to the book immediately." Hansen put his mind on the body of Fengyin. "The quality of the sound is definitely good. Even if it doesn''t work, I have a way to make her stronger. Go back and let her go to the bottom of the God of Wealth."


    Thinking in my heart, Han Sen left the Temple of Fortune and returned to Fengjiao Fort.


    "Miki, are you okay?" Feng Yinyin saw Hansen coming back and asked him if he was worried.


    Just now, she and Boa saw that Hansen was burned by black flames, so she was always worried about staying in the garden waiting for Hansen to come back.


    "I''m fine." Hansen just took the opportunity to ask "Yes, the sound, what is your god''s blood before?"


    "I still don''t have the blood of the gods. Xiaogu said that I want to find a best phonology **** blood, but I have never had a chance, so I have no **** blood, only a blood vein obtained from the veins." Fengyin said Finished, some doubts looked at Han Sen and asked, "What do you ask this?"


    "I know there is a temple, the gods there are very good, if you want, I can help you become the hereditary blood of the god." Hansen said.


    "Well, what kind of **** is that?" Feng Yinyin trusted Hansen very well, and first agreed to ask what is the god.


    "God of Wealth." Han Sen reported his god.


    Fengyin sound did not say anything, but saw Feng Feifei rushed in and said aloud, "No, absolutely not, Xiaoyin''s musical talent is so good, how can I worship the **** of wealth, her god''s blood must be the phonology. ��

 Chapter 3162： Fengyins talent test

    Feng Feifei came over and said to Han Sen: "Han Gongzi, your good intentions Feifei and Xiaoyin are all in the heart, but Xiaoyin has a very good phonological talent, and we still hope that she can get the blood of the phonology."


    In addition to the reasons that Feng Feifei said, there is another reason why she does not have a good idea to say it.


    Hansen said that the **** of wealth, Feng Feifei has never heard of it, the 12 destruction of the gods need not say, even the famous disaster-level gods, there is no such wealth.


    Feng Feifei has been running for many years, hoping to get a sound system to destroy the blood of the gods, but the blood of the destruction of the gods, how easy to obtain.


    Even if the qualification of Fengyin is enough to make the spirits move, but the twelve destruction temples are basically controlled by the emperor of the seven countries, and the average person has no chance to go there to pray for the blood of the gods.


    Among the twelve destructive gods, there are two related to the phonology, one of which is a pure phonological **** and the other is a compatible phonology.


    Feng Feifei has been running for the Fengyin sound, I hope she can go to the pure temple of the gods of the phonology, but unfortunately, that one of the phonological gods is owned by the king of Chu, only the king of Chu Eligible to enter the temple to pray for blood, Feng Feifei exhausted his mind and did not have a chance.


    The rest of the gods had a chance. Before Feng Feifei left home, it was mainly because of this.


    It��s a pity that people don��t want to, because for some reasons, let Feng Feifei return without success, but after this time, Feng Feifei has some confidence, I believe that with some means, there should be a chance to seek for Fengyin. opportunity.


    "Small aunt, it doesn''t matter, the gods that Miki introduced to me will not be bad." Feng Yinyin said with a smile.


    She said that she not only trusts Hansen, but also does not want to let Feng Feifei run for her. The Fengyin sound is very clear. For the sake of the gods, Feng Feifei has suffered a lot for her, and she has spent a lot of effort.


    Although Feng Feifei is one of the three popular singers, but he wants to do such a big event, he has to ask for help. The grievances are not necessary.


    Fengyin sounds in his eyes, and naturally he also feels phoenix Feifei, so she does not want her to be wronged for herself.


    Feng Feifei quickly said: "I know that the gods introduced by Han Gongzi are certainly not bad, but your musical talent is so good, it is a waste of talent to get the blood of other departments."


    Han Sen listened to Feng Feifei, saying that it was not easy to refute it at one time. He also knew that Feng Yinyin��s musical talent is very good. If there is no phonology, the blood of the gods is indeed a pity.


    Hansen is also interested in finding a phonology deputy **** sitting in the temple of wealth, but this kind of thing will not be able to do it for a while, and the empty check Feng Feifei may not be able to believe.


    Seeing Han Sen did not insist, Feng Feifei only breathed a sigh of relief, and touched the head of Feng Yinyin and said: "You can rest assured that your blood is already falling, and at most one and a half months, you can get the gods. Blood is flowing."


    Although Hansen did not agree, he did not say anything more.


    Even if Feng Feifei really seeks the opportunity for Feng Yinyin, at most he can get a complete blood, it is impossible to be a hereditary blood, so the significance is not great.


    The same as the destruction level, although the **** of wealth is not a phonological system, but it can let Feng Feifei have hereditary blood, the gap between the two is not the general big.


    Just this kind of thing, Hansen can''t use strong, can only find ways to convince Feng Feifei.


    This is not anxious, it is always that Feng Yinyin is under his own door, and it is impossible for her to worship other gods.


    Early the next morning, Feng Feifei was anxious to go out and watch her look. In all likelihood, she was still running for Fengyin.


    Not long after Feng Feifei left, Feng Yinyin ran to Hansen here, seriously said to Han Sen: "Miki, can you take me to the Temple of Wealth you said?"


    "Of course, but are you sure you don''t need to get your sister''s consent first?" Hansen didn''t want Feng Feifei because of this and the Fengyin tone.


    Han Sen looked out, Feng Feifei really loves Fengyin sound. After all, Feng Yinyin left his mother from an early age. It is Feng Feifei who has a big hand and said that he is a prostitute. In fact, there is no difference with his daughter.


    "Actually, I don''t want to let Xiaogu worry about my things. Although she never told me about it, I probably know some. The **** she wants for me is really good, and I like it very much. However, the temple belongs to a different surname king of my great Qin empire, and those who have different names have a good impression on Xiao Gusu, I am afraid..." Speaking of this, Fengyin has not said anything.


    Hansen naturally understood the meaning of it, and could not help but admire the sound of the Fengyin sound. At a young age, it can already be seen that many of these clues are worthy of the reincarnation of the fragrance.


    "Okay, then I will take you to the Temple of Wealth. Although God of Wealth is not a **** of sound system, I think it should not disappoint you." Hansen smiled.


    "Miki has never let me down." Feng Yinyin said with a squint.


    Now it��s too late to go to Jinjing Xingyu with Fengyin, so Hansen directly used the Tianshen crown, holding Baoer in one hand, and handing the Fengyin sound into the Temple of Fortune, appearing in the altar of the Temple of Fortune. on.


    Feng Yinyin looked at Hansen with surprise: "How did you do it? How can you come to the temple from home at once?"


    "Because this is my temple, of course I can come and go." Hansen smiled.


    "Your temple? Is Miki a god?" Feng Yinyin asked curiously as Hansen asked.


    "Okay," Hansen said.


    "But this statue is not like you?" Feng Yinyin looked at the image of the **** of wealth, which is Hansen''s statue of a substitute, transformed by the **** base.


    However, because Hansen only wears the crown of the gods, the position of the gods that he achieved is not a **** himself, so the statue does not look exactly like him, and the face of the **** is awkward and cannot be seen at all.


    It��s just the crown of the gods above the top of the statue, exactly the same as the **** of the gods on Hansen��s head.


    "It''s okay to drop a drop of your blood into the furnace." Hansen did not explain, pointing to the stone stove on the **** case.


    Feng Yinyin nodded, went to the stone furnace, picked up the knife, but some nervous hands shivered slightly.


    "Don''t be nervous, here I have the final say, no matter what your qualifications, you will be able to get the hereditary blood." Han Sen said to Feng Yinyin.


    "Thank you for Miki." Feng Yinyin is no longer as nervous as it was just now. After cutting his fingers, she dripped a drop of blood into the furnace.


    After a while, I suddenly saw the sound of the gods in the furnace, and a golden light spouted out. There was a golden **** tree growing out of the furnace.


    The tree is full of heaven, and the whole body is like gold. The tree is covered with all kinds of gold coins, which is actually a cash cow.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3163： God of wealth

    Although I knew that it was just a phantom of vision, I saw that the money tree on Tongtian was covered with gold coins. The feeling of Jinshancoin is like the stars of the sky, and the eyes of the people still look straight, and there are kinds of gold coins. The urge to fight down.


    The gold coins on the money tree fell and fell to the Fengyin sound, and they were incorporated into her body, which made her a brand of gold coins on her forehead, and it became more and more embarrassing.


    The full tree gold coins are all falling, all integrated into the body of the Fengyin sound. At this time, there was a wonderful message in the crown of the gods.


    Soul strength: ten stars.


    Gene potential: ten stars.


    Matching degree: nine stars.


    Comprehensive evaluation: s-class bloodline inheritors.


    "The original **** is relying on this judgment to choose who to blood!" Han Sen also received another message from the **** of heaven.


    That is the option to give the other person a **** heritage. There are four choices: one corner, one piece, one piece, one piece, one piece, one piece.


    The corner is a random little **** blood, the lowest level of the gods blood, only allows the other party to have a trace of their own **** blood, the role is very weak, barely regarded as an entry-level geneticist.


    The incomplete gods are stronger and have some characteristics of the gods, but they are incomplete and incapable.


    Perfection does not need to be explained. Inheritance is based on giving the other person the perfect blood of the gods, and then forming a contract with them. When the other party needs it, he can summon the contract gods to fight.


    The gods can descend directly on her with the help of blood, and lend her strength to her to fight.


    Of course, the benefits that the gods give to mankind are mainly through the growth of human beings. Every human being contracted a gene, the gods will take some strength from it. The stronger the gene, the stronger the strength that can be withdrawn.


    The forces that are taken away are the forces used to cast the gods.


    However, the gods give human blood, and there will be certain damage to the gods themselves. Therefore, if it is not a particularly good human, it will not be considered to give a perfect level of blood, and it is even more impossible to give birth to the blood.


    The Fengyin sound itself is very good, although it is not a perfect match, but the evaluation of the s-level does not give any problems to the inheritance of the blood.


    In fact, even if the evaluation of Fengyin sound is so low, Hansen will also give her a bloodline, not to mention Fengyin is still so good.


    "In the name of the God of Wealth, give you the blood of my heart, Feng Yinyin, are you willing to be my inheritor?" Han Sen pressed one hand on the forehead of Fengyin, and the **** crown exudes a bright light. The Fengyin sound is covered in the whole person.


    "I am willing." Feng Yinyin answered seriously.


    boom!


    The golden light in the crown of the gods is like a gold coin that floods her forehead with a spring water. A strange connection is formed between the two.


    After completing the inheritance ceremony, Hansen can clearly feel that the power of the gods crown is extremely weak, and the light of the entire temple of wealth is dimmed.


    If there is a broken queen guard in the temple of the **** of wealth, I am afraid that it is difficult to suppress it by the species of the **** of the disaster level.


    "I don''t know when the power of the gods crown can be restored, and the blood can not be given." Hansen said in the heart.


    "Miki, did you really be a god?" Although Feng Yinyin knew Hansen''s wealth and identity, he did not have any change in attitude, or the kindness of such laughter.


    "This is our secret. Don''t tell other people, including your little aunt." Hansen said to Fengyin, he didn''t want others to look at him like a monster.


    "Well, this is the secret of the two of us." Feng Yinyin said with a squint.


    "Now I am waiting for the Fengyin tone to conquer the genetic species, and extract the benefits from it." Han Sen expects, but does not know how many genetic species Fengyin has to accept, only enough power to let him cast a **** base.


    After thinking about it, Hansen took out a king-level genetic egg to Fengyin, and said with a smile: "You can give it a try, can you use the blood of the **** of wealth to incubate and conquer it?"


    Fengyin sound is also not polite. After taking over the genetic egg, he directly uses the blood of the **** of wealth to conquer it. The blood of the destructive class is not the same, and the gene of the king level is directly infected by the gods and hatched. .


    At this time, Han Sen felt that a strange power floated out of the mark of the gods and directly integrated into the crown of the gods.


    Hansen suddenly felt a little disappointed. This silk force is like a cup of water poured into the pool for the gods crown. It doesn��t mean too much wave, and wants to cast the **** base. This is a poor force. Too far.


    Fortunately, as long as the genetic species evolved within the brand of Fengyin, Hansen can extract some of the power. The higher the level of genetic evolution, the more power can be extracted.


    It is only hatching now, and the extraction power is very small and understandable.


    "It''s no wonder that the gods need a lot of believers. It is not a long time to cast a **** base by a believer." Hansen also figured out how to get a few good believers.


    However, if you think about it, those who directly kill the chaos will get the **** base directly, and it is not faster and more direct than the receiver.


    "I don''t know where the Rocky''s temple is?" Hansen wants to get rid of Lokid, but unfortunately he can''t even find his people, let alone find his temple.


    With the Fengyin sound and Boer back to the Fengjiao Fort, I found that Feng Feifei had already returned, and I was always looking for them.


    "Where did you go? Why didn''t you see you just now?" Feng Feifei asked after some doubts after seeing them in the garden.


    She had previously asked the servants in the old castle that they had not seen them and could not find them everywhere.


    "Small aunt, are you looking for us?" Feng Yinyin asked the topic.


    Feng Feifei��s mood is obviously very good, and there is no problem with the previous entanglement. The hand holding the Fengyin sound said: ��Xiaoyin, I have already talked with the **** of the gods. He allows you to pray for the blood of the gods of the prophecy. You are ready to prepare today, and will go with me to predict the temple tomorrow."


    "Small aunt, no, I already have the blood of the gods." Feng Yinyin looked at Feng Feifei a little embarrassed, and then said.


    "What?" Feng Feifei suddenly stopped, and did not believe to say: "How can you have the blood of the gods?"


    Feng Yinyin said with courage: "Small aunt, I asked Miki to take me to the Temple of Wealth, and I have prayed for the blood of the **** of wealth in the Temple of Wealth."


    Feng Feifei''s whole person suddenly stayed, and the look on his face changed for a time, and he couldn''t tell what it was.


    She exhausted her mind, did not know how much effort she spent, and how many people owed it, was able to seek this opportunity, who knows Fengyin sound a sentence, all her efforts are vetoed.


    Https:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3164： Really devastating

    "Little voice, you are too sad for Xiaogu this time." Feng Feifei eyes are red, tears are about to flow out.


    God knows how much she has suffered for the blood of the phoenix sound, and how much effort she has put into it. It is not an exaggeration to describe it with 1981.


    She paid for the Fengyin sound. At this time, she was suddenly given a pot of cold water, and she was not uncomfortable.


    If you change someone else, I am afraid that it will be more unbearable. Feng Feifei is already very restrained.


    "Small aunt, I am sorry, I know that you are good for me, but the **** that Miki gave me to find is really good, not worse than the **** of prophecy." Feng Yinyin sees Xiaogu so, the heart is also uncomfortable, pulling her The hand explained.


    "No matter how good the **** of prophecy is? Well, you grow up, you don''t need Xiaogu to take care of you again in the future." Feng Feifei only felt a little disheartened.


    If Hansen had great grace for her, she killed Hansen��s heart.


    Feng Yinyin��s eyes are also red, pulling Feng Feifei��s hand and rushing to explain: ��Little aunt, you don��t, the sound is uncomfortable. The spirit that Sanmu introduced to me is really good. A destructive god."


    "Destruction-level god? Who is it? What blood did you get?" Feng Feifei will not really care about the Fengyin sound. I heard that the blood of the Fengyin sound comes from a destructive spirit, and suddenly There is a glimmer of hope.


    Even if it is not a phonological god, as long as it is a ruin class, it is quite good, and it is better than just looking for a low-level **** to seek blood.


    "The last time Miki said it was the **** of wealth." Feng Yinyin said quickly.


    When Feng Feifei listened to the words of God of Wealth, when she was disappointed, there was no such thing as God of Wealth.


    "You don''t have to comfort Xiaoku, anyway, this is the end of the matter, Xiaogu has no ability to help you change the blood, and how angry it is useless." Feng Feifei sighed.


    "Small aunt, I really didn''t lie to you. The God of Wealth is really a devastating god, and it is still a temple god. There is also a deputy **** in the temple that is also destroying." Feng Yinyin saw Feng Feifei not convinced, anxious to explain.


    "Your child, the more you say the more outrageous, I said no to blame you, if you lie again, Xiaogu can be really upset." Feng Feifei where to believe.


    Among the twelve ruins of the temple, there are indeed deputy gods, but there are still few, and the deputy gods are generally disaster-level gods, and like the main god, they are all devastating.


    "Small aunt, I really didn''t lie to you." Feng Yinyin didn''t know how to explain it, but to tell the truth: "The God of Wealth and another deputy **** are destructive gods, and God of Wealth has given me the inheritance of blood."


    Feng Feifei heard the words of the bloodline, and suddenly she was there. She really couldn''t believe it. The inheritance of blood is not something that anyone can obtain. Even if it is the inheritance of the destruction level, it is extremely honorable. The geneticist can''t ask for it.


    However, Feng Yinyin said that it was too outrageous, and Feng Feifei could not believe it.


    The general gods will only choose to give a family blood heritage, and the twelve destructive gods have already had inheritors. It is not a royal family or a hegemon, and it is so easy to obtain.


    "Sound, branding your **** to the Phoenix everyone to see, she will naturally believe." Han Sen softly reminded.


    Feng Yinyin was too anxious just now, and Hansen was reminded of such a reminder, and quickly showed his god''s brand.


    A sly gold coin emerges above the forehead of Fengyin, like a golden sun. On the gold coin, there is a wealth of characters, which exudes a wonderful charm.


    The horror of the gods shrouded the entire garden in an instant, and above the gold coins, there was a sign that represented the destruction of the gods.


    "Really is the destruction level... Xiaoyin... Is this really the inheritance of the destructive spirit?" Feng Feifei saw the sign, and suddenly he was surprised and happy.


    If it is true, the sound of the phoenix sounds, she has the inheritance of the ruined spirit, it is simply a fascinating day of good things, than she did not know how many times better than the **** of prophecy.


    Although the **** of prophecy is also a ruin class, it can only give Feng Yin a perfect blood, and it is impossible to pass on her blood.


    The preciousness of inheriting the blood is not only as simple as one person''s benefit, but it can benefit the glory of future generations.


    The Fengyin sound is the perfect blood of the **** of prophecy. At most, it is the scenery of the world, but it has been passed down to the blood, but it can make the children and grandchildren have the scenery, and the generations are respected and enjoy the treatment of the nobility. The difference is not the same. And language.


    Not to mention the destruction level, even if it is only a disaster level, or even the destruction of the inheritance of the blood, is enough to let Feng Feifei desperately fight for.


    However, the gods will not easily choose to inherit the blood, even if the talent and status of the phoenix sound is not to be sought, even the destruction of the inheritance of the blood can not be found.


    "Small aunt, Xiaoyin when you lied to you? This wealth **** that Miki gave me was really a destructive god, but also gave me the blood, and the deputy **** of the Temple of Wealth is really destroying, now I There are two devastating privileged powers, one for wealth and one for death.�� Feng Yinyin said.


    Branding can only be seen as a level of destruction, whether it is inherited from the blood, Feng Feifei turned to look at Hansen.


    Han Sen nodded slightly, Feng Feifei was shocked and happy, but still can''t believe it.


    This is actually a bit too much, it is unbelievable, Feng Feifei moved in his heart and transferred his phoenix phoenix to Fengyin.


    Her phoenix phoenix is ??a god-level gene, and it has evolved to the ultimate state, plus it is not the phoenix sound itself evolved, even if she turns to the phoenix sound, if the phoenix sound is not destroyed, the inheritance blood is also very Difficult to control freely.


    "Little voice, you can see if you can fit with the fairy phoenix." Feng Feifei is expecting and nervous. She really hopes that Fengyin is true, but she is afraid of being empty.


    After Feng Yinyin accepted the phoenix phoenix, he directly summoned the phoenix phoenix to fit.


    The phoenix phoenix is ??very powerful, but under the divine power of the two devastating gods, there is no such thing as a slight rebellion, so that the phoenix sounds smoothly summoned out the fit, and the simple seems to have been fit thousands of times.


    Fengyin Yin is afraid of Feng Feifei and does not believe it. He also used the gene combination technique of Fengyin Phoenix, Fengming Xianyin. When Feng Feifei heard the sound and saw the Fengyin sound skillful use of the gene combination technology of the Yinyin gene, the tears were I couldn��t stop flowing.


    "Small aunt, what''s wrong with you... I haven''t done it yet?" Feng Yinyin was shocked and quickly went to Fufeng Feifei.


    Feng Feifei was a big worship in front of Han Sen: "Mr. Han��s great grace to our Feng family, Feifei and Xiaoyin have no thoughts..."


    Hansen didn''t wait for her to go on, she straightened her hand and held her up: "I have a good relationship with the voice, help her a little busy, no need to say anything else, as long as you are not angry, I will make my own claim."


    "Fifi''s eyes are short, and it is wrong to blame Mr. Han, how can he punish him, and Fifi is willing to do it." Feng Feifei said with a red face.


    Https:


    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 3165： Like a bad woman

    "Feng everyone is heavy, and the punishment is not dare, there is really one thing, I want to ask Feng everyone to help." Han Sen said.


    "Mr. Han has a life, as long as Feifei can do it, even if he does everything, he will certainly achieve what he wants." Feng Feifei said.


    "Not so serious, I just want to ask Feng to help me take care of Boa, help me take her around and have a go play, I have a little bit of work to do recently, there is really no time to take her out." Han Sen said.


    "Mr. Han, please rest assured, I will take care of Boa as my daughter." Feng Feifei finished, suddenly felt that something was wrong with his words, and suddenly his cheeks were red.


    However, Feng Feifei also knows that this time can not be explained, otherwise it will only explain the more embarrassing, simply pretend to be nothing.


    "Then Boa will worship everyone," Hansen said with a smile.


    "Mr. Han, you still call me Feifei, in front of the gentleman, I really can''t be a word for everyone." Feng Feifei took Bao''s little hand and said.


    "Alright." Han Sen nodded slightly, then said to Boa, "Boa, what do you want to eat, even though you told Feifei sister, Dad has something to do recently, and there is no time to accompany you."


    "Knowing Dad." Boa said with a squint.


    Hansen looked at her expression and knew that she was definitely playing a ghost idea, but he also lazily guessed what Boa was thinking.


    Recently, he has grasped a little opportunity, wants to hit the iron hot, hoping to combine the blood and nerves and the Xuan Huang Jing, and realize the power of breaking the border as soon as possible.


    Although God said that the power of breaking the world will affect the operation of the entire universe, but if you can''t keep your own life, the use of the great universe is good.


    Lokid and the chaos will be in the dark, and Hansen must have more preparations.


    When Hansen returned to his room, he began to study the power of breaking the border, hoping to understand it before the start of the war.


    "Boa, what do you want to play?" Feng Feifei asked in front of Boa.


    "I don''t know what fun place there is, Fifi sister, you are the master." Boa said very well.


    Feng Feifei thought about it, "Is it good for my sister to take you to the amusement park?"


    "Those are the places where the children go, I don''t want to go." Boa shook his head.


    "Where do you want to go?" Feng Feifei asked with a smile, thinking that Boa was just an adult.


    ��Is there a place like a bar here?�� Boa asked with a turn of his eyes.


    "You are still too small, that kind of place is not suitable for you." Feng Feifei said in a dilemma.


    Boa blinked and looked at Feng Feifei and said, "Fei Fei sister, you can''t do this."


    "What?" Feng Feifei did not know why he looked at Boa, I don''t know why she would say so.


    "Do you like my dad?" Boa looked like a smile and looked at Feng Feifei.


    Feng Feifei''s face is red. "What are you talking about?"


    "So I said, you can''t do this, but I have a mother, you don''t even have a chance." Boa said very seriously.


    Feng Feifei flashed a disappointment in her eyes, but she still took Boa��s hand and smiled in front of her. ��Boa, you think too much. Feifei��s sister is only grateful and respectful to Mr. Han, no other, more Will not destroy your family."


    "Wrong, big mistake, Feifei sister, this is your fault, my mother is in another world, now the world is only a father, you know how lonely and lonely he is? And he is a single Man, also take care of a daughter, do you know how hard he is? Don''t you want to help him?" Boa said excitedly.


    If Hansen heard these words from Boa, it was not vomiting blood. After a period of time with Han Jing, this guy became more and more bad.


    Although the words are all big, but they are completely changed.


    "Your mother..." Feng Feifei really misunderstood, his eyes became softer and softer, his face flashed with the radiance of motherhood, and he wanted to hold Boa and comfort in his arms.


    Boa used a small hand to stop her movements. The appearance of a small adult said, "So, Feifei sister, you can''t do this. Men like bad women. It''s hard to get a good and beautiful woman like you. The man is happy."


    "Han... Your dad likes a bad woman?" Feng Feifei asked hesitantly.


    "It''s not really bad. It''s a woman who looks so bad and has a good heart. Your heart and appearance can be, that is, the less bad feeling that makes my dad feel bad, and then a little Work hard, my dad will definitely love you." Boa looked serious in his face.


    "What is the feeling of bad?" Feng Feifei asked Boa.


    She is one of the best in the three major songs, famous for her holy dignity, and her singing is also the most dusty.


    In fact, her face and character are indeed relatively dignified, with a few more feminine things that women should have.


    "Life needs to be observed. Let''s go to the bar first, then I will show you again. I know what kind of woman my dad likes." Boa took Feng Feifei''s hand and went out.


    Although Feng Feifei feels that something is wrong, but for a time it was suddenly stunned by Boa, and together with Boa, Fengjia Castle.


    Hansen naturally did not know that Boa flirted with his name in the name of Feng Feifei to take her to the bar, and in her own room, she was able to understand the power of breaking the border.


    Although the Xuan Huang Jing and the blood vessels are the same, but the two have opposite properties, like the two extremes of ice and fire, it is difficult to integrate them into one.


    What''s more, because of the problems of the world rules, it has led to the imbalance between the two.


    Hansen studied for a long time and has not made much progress. However, after he turned into the **** of wealth and exercised some power of the gods, he got some inspiration.


    "The gods can use the human body to come, to maximize the use of their own power, and not subject to the original rules. Is this method also applicable to me?" Han Sen conducted experiments while researching.


    Of course, Hansen naturally does not really come down like a god. The carrier he said is actually himself.


    It is said that it should be a part of his own cultivation, just like the armor made by the hole Xuan Jing, the spell of the genetic material.


    If you run positive syngeney by these things, and his own body runs reverse genetics, the conflict between the two will be minimized, and at the same time it will have the same effect as running his own body at the same time.


    The only problem now is that Hansen has no reversal of the sacred mysterious and reversed genetics, while the **** nerves have no similar foreign objects available.


    "I don''t know if the body of the spell can run my blood and nerves?" Hansen''s main test is this one.

 Chapter 3166： The battle of God is open

    Hansen forcibly broke the rules of the world and summoned the spells within a limited time.


    The appearance of the spell did not change much, the white armor, the long white hair and the white pupil, beautifully like the statue of Venus.


    There is not much time to see the appearance of the spell. Under such a state, Hansen can persist for a short time, and the mind is moving, and the power of the blood and nerves flows in the body of the spell.


    But just a little bit of circulation, the breath disappeared and did not condense.


    Hansen��s heart was cold, knowing that the attempt failed, and once again, to determine that the blood and nerves could not automatically operate in the body of the spell, they could only recover the power and get back to the suppression of world rules.


    "It seems that my body is not supported, even if it is a spell, I can''t use the blood, so my idea is completely lost." Hansen''s heart was slightly depressed.


    It��s just that Hansen��s surprise happened. He has not used force to tear open the rules of the world. He thought that the spell would automatically return to his body because of the suppression of world rules.


    But in fact the spell did not move, still standing there, and her body was not rejected by the rules of the world.


    "How could this be? She is the product of the genetic language, it should be the product of the power of the gene universe, how can it..." Hansen suddenly glimpsed, and he remembered the ancient version of the gene story that was discovered before.


    Mindfulness, Hansen tried to make the spell use her power. Soon Hansen discovered that the spell was free to use its own power and was not suppressed by the rules of the world.


    However, if Hansen himself uses the power of the gene language, it will be suppressed by the world rules, so Hansen is very depressed, and it is a truth to think about it for a while.


    The Ming spell is created by his body, but the power that the spell can use, but he can''t use it.


    However, Hansen thought of a good thing. Since the spell can freely use the power of the gene language, he only needs to study the reverse gene language, and he can fit the spell and enter the broken state directly.


    In this case, neither the positive and negative gene language will be rejected by the world.


    "It is easy to study the reverse gene language, but since the old cat can study the blood of the blood, I can''t do it without reason." Han Sen made up his mind to study the reverse genetics.


    However, studying a new genetic technique, even on the basis of predecessors, is not a day or two. It was originally impossible to study the power of breaking the border in the battle of God.


    Sure enough, the research work on genetic language is not very smooth, and there are many things involved, not just the simple operation of genetic engineering.


    Until the beginning of the war of God, Hansen��s research on genetic material has just opened its head.


    Hansen is also a person who has been used to big scenes, but the scene of the battle before God still scared him.


    Among the boundless stars, a beam of light like Tianzhu connects the heavens and the earth. Those are the beams from the temple. The most brilliant and dazzling ones are the beams of the twelve temples that destroyed the temple.


    The entire starry sky seems to have become a beam forest. The beams of the twelve ruins of the temple are the most visible twelve trees in the forest. The other beams are weaker, but they also have the brilliance of the heavens and the earth.


    "Hey, where did the light come from?" The civilians and nobles of the Seven Empires suddenly discovered that they had a beam of light that rivaled the beams of the twelve temples that destroyed the temple.


    The beams of the ruined temples are different, with the attributes of the temple itself and the gods of the gods.


    And this is comparable to the destruction of the beam, the whole body is golden, like a huge gold pillar supporting the world, it looks golden, full of the temperament of the outbreak.


    The Shenguang continued for a short time, and it all converges back. Many powerful people can only judge that the golden light is from the Jinjingxing domain, but the specific location is unknown.


    When Han Sen sent Fengyin and Boa to return to the Temple of Fortune, he found that there was a light curtain in front of the image of the **** of wealth. In the light curtain, a strange starry sky could be seen.


    Although Fengyin has just received the blood of the gods, her god''s blood is very strong, and she can use very strong genetics. However, the phoenix phoenix has evolved from Feng Feifei, and the fit with Feng Feifei is too high, so Fengyin The sound has to be cultivated again.


    Feng Feifei gave her a god-level genetic species, but unfortunately it was only a young state, not very strong.


    Originally Feng Feifei did not allow Feng Yinyin to take part in the battle of the gods, but Feng Yinyin wanted to join in the fun, so he promised not to enter the battlefield in person, only to control his own genetic species to participate in the war.


    The battle of the gods can be entered in person, or you can use only the genetic species to participate in the war. As long as you don''t encounter too many powerful enemies, the average person will choose to attack the enemy first.


    Hansen is also such a plan, but as a deity of the gods, Hansen has no way to sign up for the competition. He can only take the crown of the gods and then get the name.


    Hansen��s registration was still in the form of gold coins. Boa saw that he used the code name, and he also took the code of an ingot, and even went to fight together.


    Fengyin sounds interesting and thinks about it. When I signed up, I also took a code for "Lucky".


    Today is just the registration time, the real pre-God battle will not begin until three days, then they will draw their opponents.


    "Boa, I will use the Golden-winged Peacock King for you?" Hansen sees Boa also to participate, knowing that she does not seem to have any powerful genetic species, so she said.


    Boa holds the kitten and plays with the kitten while playing: "No, I have Xiaofeifei and the kitten."


    "Can they also represent you in the war of God?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse. He thought that only the genetic species that were conquered could participate in the war, while the small flying fish and kittens were wild.


    "It should be OK." Boa is not very sure, but she does not care, the competition is entirely for fun.


    "That''s time to see it again." Hansen thought about it and transferred his golden-winged peacock king to the Fengyin sound: "The sound, your genetic species, although the foundation is good, but only the young body To the extent that it is difficult to go, this Golden-winged Peacock King will temporarily lend it to you."


    "Good." Feng Yinyin did not quit, and accepted the Golden Winged Peacock King.


    In exchange for the average person, even if it is the inheritor of other destructive gods, it is impossible to accept the control of the Golden Winged Peacock King in a short time. After all, the Golden Winged Peacock King has already had Hansen��s spiritual brand and transferred to other people. It will take a long time to re-tamify.


    The Fengyin sound is a little different, because she is Hansen''s inheritor, with Hansen''s spiritual strength, plus the dual destructive god''s theological blessing, can barely control the Golden Winged Peacock King.


    The reason why Hansen borrowed the Golden-winged Peacock King was because the evolution of the Blood Dragon was completed. With the blood dragon, the Golden-winged Peacock King without blood support is already a dispensable.

 Chapter 3167： War

    Blood Dragon: Variation God (the ultimate body).


    Gene technology: blood dragons ascend to heaven, dragons, and blood.


    The blood **** dragon is the best of the three gene skills, and is comparable to the golden winged peacock king, but the blood dragon has the blessing of the blood dragon, and the golden winged peacock king is much worse than the real combat power.


    Hansen originally planned to use the casting gods to make it a **** gene, but it will take a while, and now the war will start, and it will be used, it can only be slowed down first.


    Three days passed quickly. The blood of Feng Feifei was not in Yubi City, so she left Yubi City to participate in the battle of God.


    Li Bingyu also used this excuse to leave the Yubi City and return to the Inaction Palace.


    Before going there, Li Bingyu confidently wanted to assassinate Qin Bai and broke the blood heritage of the Daqin Empire.


    She did find a lot of opportunities, but as Hansen learned more and more, she found that her purpose could not be achieved.


    Even if Hansen is not there, she can''t kill Qin Bai.


    There is a sword not alone, there is a small flying fish around Boa, any one has made her have too much care, there is no chance to start.


    "Lord, you are finally back." A group of female disciples saw Li Bingyu coming back, all of them were overjoyed, and Su Linger was even more happy.


    Li Bingyu went to the dangerous place and was able to come back alive. He has already made Su Linger and other younger brothers and sisters very happy.


    "Is everything in the sect?" Li Bing asked faintly.


    "With Ling Shishu taking care, there is no big problem in Zong Nei." Su Linger said.


    Li Bingyu looked at their expressions and knew that something happened in the Zong.


    When the sword was not alone, the inaction of the inaction was expelled from the Qin State. The master of Li Bingyu did not die for the patriarchal lord in the battle. Instead of the elders who had no place to take over the sovereignty, the young Li Bingyu took over. The position of the patriarch, in his twenties, set off a heavy responsibility.


    Wuwei is the most important of the nine palaces. It is not the most weak one. Li Bingyu can lead this step to the present. It can be said that it has paid the hard work that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    But after all, it is the world that is respected by strength. Even if it is inside the inaction palace, it is not the one that is more tempered. It is inevitable that the disciples will not be spared. Li Bingyu tries to change this. The status quo, but in the absence of a top-ranking strongman, it is difficult to sit on the other eight.


    "Su Linger, from now on, you will not be the servant for me, and temporarily borrow the position of the lord." On the ancestral hall of Li Zong, Li Bingyu gave the token to the Su Linger.


    "Sovereign, what are you doing?" Su Linger did not pick up the food, and sincerely looked at Li Bingyu.


    "I want to enter the well." Li Bingyu said faintly.


    Su Linger heard a big alarm: "The sovereign, you can''t go in, it''s too dangerous. I don''t enter the well for so many predecessors. I didn''t live out in the end, and the seniors who died in it. There are no thousand and eight hundred..."


    Li Bingyu stopped Su Linger from continuing to speak. Han Sen��s face flashed in his mind, and his eyes became firm. ��The world is changing, more and more powerful people are emerging. If we can��t keep up with the times, The rhythm will be eliminated by the times."


    "But that doesn''t have to be a well, there are still many ways to become stronger," Su Linger said.


    Li Bingyu shook his head: "Not enough, those methods can''t make me strong enough. Only the genetic species that is not in the well can make me really compete with those strong."


    What Su Linger wanted to say, but was forced to stop by Li Bingyu.


    "Hold it, if I can''t never come out of the well, then you are the lord of my ancestor." Li Bingyu stuffed the token to Su Linger and turned away.


    Su Linger wanted to catch up, but heard Li Bingyu��s cold voice coming: "Stand up and take up the responsibility you should bear. This is my life, but also your life."


    Su Linger''s eyes swayed, watching Li Bian''s back disappeared after not being the main hall. After all, he did not say a word.


    ......


    Three days later, the battle table finally appeared.


    On the light curtain in front of God, it is a name, but these names have a prefix, basically a certain god.


    For example, Hansen��s own gold coin is preceded by the (God of God) gold coin, which means that the gold coin is the blood of the **** of wealth and represents the **** of wealth.


    Han Sen deliberately checked, Boa��s ingots and Fengyin��s fortune also had the words of the **** of wealth, but apart from Fengyin, he and Boa were not the blood of the **** of wealth, but now there is the prefix of the **** of wealth, Han Sen guessed that it was because of their participation in the Temple of Fortune.


    Boa looked very excited and was watching her opponent.


    The name of the opponent is very ordinary, the kind that can''t be found in the heap of people, and the gods that belong to it are not famous. It is a **** that Hansen has never heard. It is not a high-level god.


    The same is true of Fengyin��s opponents. Hansen probably can imagine that they should be able to progress to the next round, so they will go to see their opponents.


    He hasn''t heard of the opponent''s name, but the **** of the other party, Hansen is like a slap in the face.


    One of the twelve destructive gods, it is a space attribute, but it is not an absolute space attribute, and there are some blessings of mysterious attributes. It is the most mysterious one among the twelve destructive gods.


    Legend has it that the **** of nothingness was born in the chaos of the beginning of the heavens and the earth. It is a very ancient and powerful god. Now the godless **** is the patron saint of the Yan king.


    The name of the opponent is Yan Beifei. It is probably also guessed that it should be a member of the royal family of Yan State.


    In fact, Hansen did not know Yan Beifei, but this person is definitely a famous figure in today''s great universe.


    The four words of the Flying Swallows are mentioned, and few people in the Seven Empires are really unknown.


    At this time, Yanbeifei also watched the battle table, and also saw that his opponent is a gold coin, belonging to the family of wealth.


    "Second brother, I did not expect you and I to be so far away, I am afraid that in the battle of the top eight, there will be a chance to win." A man smiled and looked at Yan Beifei.


    "Yan Dan, this war, I will send you a high position, let this world know that we Yan Guo also has a person who can dominate the world." Yan Beifei looked firmly at the man.


    "Second brother, why are you suffering this time? Your talents and qualifications are not inferior to me. The strength is not under me. You and I have opportunities." Yan Dan said.


    Yan Beifei shook his head and said: "I have carefully studied the battle table. If there is no accident, I will meet Zhuo Dong before the quarterfinals."


    "It turned out to be him?" Yan Dan''s face changed slightly.


    Yan Beifei said with a burning gaze: "This is the best, I will do everything in my power to keep Zhuo Dong out of the quarter-finals and give you a road to the semi-finals. You must let me down."


    Yan Dan��s look is awe-inspiring, and when he reaches the ground, he condenses: ��Dan will enter the top two.��

 Chapter 3168： Yanbeifei

    At the same time, both the Boa and the Fengyin sounds are only using the genetic species to fight, and there is no real body to enter the battlefield, so there is no need to worry too much about their safety.


    When Hansen saw that the small flying fish entered the starry battlefield under the control of Boa, she knew that it would be difficult for her to lose.


    Hansen thought for a moment, after the match with the blood **** dragon, this came into the starry battlefield through the light curtain of the gods.


    Although the blood **** dragon is already very strong, but has not yet absorbed the blood dragon gods and promoted to the gods gene species, if you encounter some guys with the gods gene species, it is not easy to win.


    Yanbeifei is the emperor of the Yan State. It is difficult to guarantee that he will not have some different genetic species. Hansen did not want to be eliminated in the first round, so he eventually planned to take a trip.


    Chen Qi��s mood is very good. He has just promoted one of his king-level genetic species to an adult body, ready to make a big impact on the battle before God.


    He didn''t think about getting the rankings, but if he could perform in the battle of the gods, he might be looked at by the gods he believed in, and it would be good to give him a stronger spiritual blood.


    The battle of God is a race for mankind, but for the gods, it is a trial.


    The gods determine the future development of their believers by watching the battles of their own believers. If there are some believers who have not looked so good before, but now they are very good, they may not be able to give blood twice.


    Of course, there must be a very outstanding performance in order to make the gods feel the heart, and the probability of this happening is very low.


    Although Hansen also has the authority of the gods, it is a pity that there is only one Fengyin sound under the God of Wealth. It has given the highest blood, and there is no need to test it.


    In addition, every victory of the Fengyin sound, the God of Wealth can also get some divine power as a reward, the higher the name of the Fengyin sound, the more divine power that the God of Wealth gains. If the Fengyin sound can get the first, then The reward of divine power won by God of Wealth will be very amazing, and it is enough to cast the **** base.


    However, it is a pity that Feng Yinyin has a golden-winged peacock king, and it is impossible to go to that point, so Hansen did not really count on her.


    Chen Qi��s goal is even lower. He just wants to have some performances. When he saw that his first round opponent was an infamous Fortune believer and what ingot, he suddenly felt ecstatic.


    He is really afraid of meeting the famous **** believers, not to mention the believers of the twelve destructive gods, even if they are believers of disaster-level gods, he is sure.


    Therefore, Chen Ben has carefully studied all known gods. This **** of wealth is definitely not a destructive and disaster-level god. It is not even a famous destructive god. The name of Yuanbao has never been heard. So his chance. It is very big.


    When Chen Qi saw a jade white flying fish that was only one foot long and entered the battlefield, he almost laughed loudly.


    Obviously, his opponent was afraid of death and did not dare to enter the battlefield in person. He only sent one gene to come in. It is obvious that the strength is very general.


    And what is the little flying fish, so a small one, still with a pair of wings, looks very cute, but what is the use of cute, look at it, look like a slap .


    "Don''t blame me for the seven-hearted heart. To blame, the world is too cruel." Chen Qiyi smiled and summoned his king-level gene, Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    In the face of such a small flying fish, Chen Qi naturally did not intend to shoot himself, and prepared to crush it directly with the Tyrannosaurus King, swallowing the little flying fish.


    The tyrannosaurus of the adult body is huge, and it is as tall as three stories. After falling on the ground, it immediately sounds like a roaring sound of shaking the mountains and rivers. It looks fierce and violent, with small wings and looks cute and cute. The small flying fish formed a sharp contrast.


    "A seven, you are awesome, it is the son of my old man."


    "Seven brothers, you are the strongest."


    "Son, just rushing up like this."


    "Old Seven, you can kill the little fish, don''t be merciful, and being kind to the enemy is cruel to yourself."


    Chen Qi��s friends and family were watching the images in the light curtain in front of the temple, excitedly cheering for Chen Qi.


    Although they couldn''t hear their voices, Chen Qi was also very excited. He directed the tyrannosaurus king to rush straight toward the small flying fish, and opened the blood basin, and swallowed the small flying fish.


    Seeing that the small flying fish will be swallowed, Chen Qi and a group of friends and family thought that the game was over.


    But in the next second, I saw a small flying fish spit out a small flame, which looked inconspicuous and almost negligible. In front of the Tyrannosaurus, it was like a little sparkle of white flame falling on the nose of Tyrannosaurus.


    boom!


    In a flash, the tyrannosaurus was burnt all over the body, but the blink of an eye was burned into black charcoal, like a black carbonized statue parked there, still keeping a bow and bite.


    When the wind blows, the black dragon-like tyrannosaurus turns into a flying ash and flies away.


    Chen Qi, who was still excited and shouting, and a group of relatives and friends, instantly became petrified, and his eyes wide open.


    Now they suddenly feel that the world is really cruel to his mother.


    In the next second, Chen Qi reacted. He slammed out of the battlefield and was afraid of running slow. He was sprayed with a flame by the little flying fish.


    "My tyrannosaurus king..." Chen Qibian ran to the wind and shed tears, which was called a heartbreaker.


    When Hansen entered the battlefield, Yan Beifei had already waited on the battlefield.


    His nickname is "Flying Yan Knife", and a knife is hung around his waist. The name of the knife is Feiyan, one of the seven famous swords in the history of Yan State. The legend is made up of a peerless gene. The bones are made of materials.


    Even the best knife is useless if it doesn''t have a good owner, and Yanbei Fei is just a good master. He not only has the bloodlessness of the Yan Guohuang''s inheritance, but also has a powerful genetic species that matches it, the most important. It is also that he can apply all of this to the peak, a swallow knife, and no life after the sheath.


    Yan Beifei saw that he was wrapped in blood, and he couldn��t see it. He could only see a shadow of his opponent, and his eyes gradually began to smash.


    Although I don''t know the true ability of the opponent, but only after seeing his breath with the genetic species, I know that the genes he has are unusual.


    However, for Yanbeifei, there is not much difference. Even if the opponent has the ultimate state-level gene, he can do the same.


    "I don''t want to kill people today." Yan Beifei said that Han Sen, who is opposite, said that he knew that his shot was too embarrassing, so he would not be willing to take it if he didn''t need it.


    "I don''t like killing either." Hansen replied.


    "Oh." Yan Beifei responded. Nothing was said. He already knew Hansen''s answer, so he grasped the handle of his waist.


    Httk_63089/l


    Genius website address:.


    Bq

 Chapter 3169： Yan Hui

    Yan Beifei held the handle of the knife, the whole person has a mysterious breath, although his people did not move, but it seems that there is a stream of light from his body, as if the years of ruthless passage.


    Hansen still stood there casually, and did not want to take the initiative to take the initiative, but looked at Yan Beifei with great interest.


    After he came to this world, he has seen that human beings are mainly borrowing external forces, and rarely encounter strong ones with high realm.


    In addition to the sword is not alone, this Yanbei flight is a rare realm of the realm, and the practice is still knife, and this is what Hansen is best at.


    Therefore, Han Sen is very interested to take a look at the realm of Yan Beifei''s knife surgery.


    "Using the power of genetics to repair its own knives, such a complicated thing, it is a bit interesting." Han Sen looked at Yanbeifei, the heart secretly.


    "I shot." Yan Beifei saw Hansen slowly did not start, he sighed.


    "I will naturally shoot when I take the shot." Han Sen said faintly.


    Han Sen��s words came out. The Yan Guoquan, who watched the battle of Yanbeifei, and the young people who worshiped Yanbeifei, were all furious and felt Hansen��s arrogance.


    Yanbeifei has the name of Feiyan Knife. In addition to his knife name Feiyan, he mainly describes his knife fast, and it will soon be divided into a scabbard.


    Hansen actually wants Yanbei to fly out of the knife first. In their opinion, it is no different from finding death.


    "It��s really arrogant ignorant, even let Mr. Yan first shot, this person must be smashed with a knife, there is no survival." A Yan nationality aristocratic cold channel.


    "Dare to show off in front of the Flying Swallows, it is a self-seeking death." Yan Guohuang''s princess is also angry.


    Yan Beifei did not have the same thoughts as those of the Yan Guoquan. Although Hansen just stood there casually, he gave him a feeling like a mountain.


    Yan Beifei knew that he had met a master. Although the name of the gold coin was not seen, it was indeed a terrible master.


    Yan Beifei, who realizes this, has not retreated. The war on his body has become more and more high. The strong is fearless. Regardless of any strong enemy, he must always maintain a winning heart. Otherwise, he will have to fight first. defeat.


    The momentum of Yanbeifei is getting stronger and stronger, but after reaching a apex, it instantly turns into convergence. The breath of the body seems to be turned into an infinite abyss, which makes people look at it and sees him. Must be sucked into the abyss.


    At this moment, Yanbeifei finally moved, and the flying swallow knife smashed out with the strong and powerful palm, and the knife came out without a shadow, as if it had melted into the void.


    "Feiyan has become a perfect sound, and the head of the man is still unknown. A good swallow knife knife, a good way to fly the swallow knife method, it is a rare knife in the world." Zhuo Dong, who is watching the battle, saw the knife of Yanbeifei, could not help but Exclaimed.


    The dignitaries of the Yan State are also admired again and again, even though they simply do not see where the knife is.


    However, although this knife has gone out, it has not been able to kneel down Hansen��s head.


    Yan Beifei''s knife is incredibly fast, so that people can''t even see the knife, but Han Sen has seen it. Not only has he seen it, but he has just stepped back sideways, and he has escaped. a knife.


    "Swallow back!" Yan Beifei did not stagnate because of his own knife back, the body''s knife is not falling, but skyrocketing, and the flying swallow knife also back to the sheath.


    With this action, a hegemonic knife force came back from Hansen''s back, and it was faster and more sturdy than the one that Yanbei flew out.


    This is the knife method that Yanbeifei combined with its own blood, gene species, ability and characteristics. The original Yan returned to Zhaodong to prepare for it, but he felt a great threat in Hansen''s body, and could not help but use it. The secret technology swallows back, and strives to kill and kill Hansen, a strong enemy.


    "A good move, Yan is really amazing, even if it is me, if I don''t know this knife beforehand, I am afraid I have to suffer a lot of pain." Zhuo Dong said with surprise.


    Yan Dan has already solved his opponent. When he came back, he saw Yan Beifei��s use of Yan��s return. He couldn��t help but glimpse.


    He remembers that Yanbeifei��s first opponent was just an unknown person. How could he force Yanbei to make a trick back to Yan, but he was very clear that this Yanbei��s secret craftsmanship that he had trained in the past two years was easy. Will not be used, until now know that Yan returned to a move is only his Yan Dan alone.


    Originally Yan Dan thought that when Yan Beifei and Zhuo Dong came to fight, they could see this knife. Who knows that at this time, the surprise in the heart can be imagined.


    In the next second, Yan Dan��s surprise has become unbelievable. Yan Beifei��s opponent stepped out one step at a time, and even escaped Yan��s returning temper. It seems to be an understatement, as if it were just casual.


    For a time, even Zhuo Donglai��s face changed, and Hansen looked strangely.


    Yanbei flew a big drink, if a mountain knife if the fly swallows, a horrible knife screams at Hansen arrogantly, and the heavens and the earth are discolored.


    However, Hansen is like a person who has nothing to do. The leisurely walks between the crooked and snarling, there is no trick from beginning to end, but Yan Beifei��s knife method does not touch his clothes. To.


    "When did the master come out with such a master?" Zhuo Dong came to see the strange light, staring at Hansen''s red and **** figure, trying to see who he really was.


    Yan Dan��s face is also very gloomy. He knows too much about Yanbei��s flight. Yan��s sword is too heavy and a knife to pull back. It��s his strongest peak. If neither of these two moves can Injury to the enemy, then the outcome can be said to have been separated.


    Yan Guo is also a big man in China. A little-known person who can��t be seen in the past can actually share the same color with Yanbei. It��s too embarrassing to make them unbelievable.


    At this time, everyone could not help but see who the Yanbeifei opponents were. Before that, they did not care what the Yanbeifei opponent called, and which gods came from.


    Because in addition to some well-known strong people, they simply do not think that Yanbeifei has the possibility of losing, but only a general glance, see not a famous person, even the name and the gods are not remembered.


    Going to see it at this time, but it is even more dazed.


    "Gold coins? God of Wealth? Can anyone tell me what this is?"


    At this time, even Yan Dan and Zhuo Dong came to such a person, and my heart is also full of doubts.


    The name can be used casually, there are many people with pseudonyms, but the name of the gods can not be faked, but this wealthy god, they have never heard of it, nor know what level of god.


    "You know what kind of **** is the **** of wealth?" Yan Dan looked at his own audience, but he saw a stunned look.


    "Gold coins? God of Wealth? Interesting!" Zhuo Donglai was interested in watching Hansen in battle.

 Chapter 3170： Not a knife

    Hansen is somewhat disappointed. Yan Beifei��s knife is good, but there are still some gaps with the real top power of the gene universe.


    At this time, Yanbeifei suddenly took over the knife, and did not continue to attack Hansen. He held the knife and stood in the starry sky.


    "You use a knife?" Yan Beifei stared at Hansen.


    Although Hansen didn''t make a move, Yanbei flew as a knife, and he still felt a keen sense of something.


    Han Sen��s eyes showed his approval. Although Yan��s knife has not yet reached the top, it still has potential. He has the opportunity to go further.


    "Yes, it will be a little." Hansen nodded.


    "In terms of knives, I am not as good as you. I lost this battle." Yan Beifei said, and then said: "But I have to win this battle, so I am sorry."


    As said, Yan Beifei''s body rose to the strength of a torn hollow, and behind him, a pair of black wings also opened.


    "Where is the gold coin sacred? It can be forced to use Yanbeifei to use the peerless gene species that Yan''s royal family passed down." The power of Yan Guo saw the abnormal changes in Yanbeifei, and they were all shocked.


    The emptiness of the nine robbing swallows is a peerless genetic species of the ancestors of the Yan State. It has been inherited for dozens of generations and has not been able to evolve into the ultimate state. It is still only an adult.


    The evolution of peerless genetics is very difficult, and even if resources are available, they may not be able to evolve successfully.


    Just like this emptied nine robbery, you have to go through nine catastrophe in your life to be promoted to the ultimate. The Yan State has passed on so many generations, and it has only experienced eight catastrophe, and has never been able to reach the ultimate form.


    Even so, in the battle of God before the battle of the gods, this is considered the top fighting power.


    Although all the great empires have the gene of the gods handed down, but in the place of the war before the gods, no one will use the gods gene species, expose the empire''s cards, and let other empire be abominable.


    Therefore, the genetic species that participate in the war, the strongest is the ultimate body of the peerless, the cracking of the nine robbers can be said to be very close to the existence of the strongest force.


    If it is a general battle, Yan Beifei would rather not use the cracked nine robbing Yan, but this time, he wants to help Yan Dan, and in no case can lose the showdown here.


    At the moment of the completion of the combination with the smashing nine robes, the whole person of Yanbeifei is like a **** in the sky. Every move can tear the void, with a powerful space power.


    "Nothing, the genetic species is also a part of the strength, come up with your strongest strength." Han Sen looked at Yan Beifei and said faintly.


    "As you wish, I will do my best in this knife." Yan Beifei slowly put the flying knives into the scabbard and regained the handle.


    Time seems to be fixed at this moment, and the space seems to be solidified. When Yan Beifei pulls out the flying knives again, the space seems to be cut by his knife, with unparalleled power and speed, smashing to Hansen .


    The knife that has torn the void has no difference from the teleportation. It is impossible for normal humans to hide.


    Unfortunately, Hansen is not a normal human being. He is good at teleporting himself, and he has fought with the powerful who can infinitely teleport. Such power may be invincible to others, but for him, and It will not be more amazing than the previous Yanhui.


    Hansen sighed in his heart, and moved a right hand, the palm of his hand was a knife, and his body shape suddenly moved, and he even ran against the cracking knife of Yanbeifei.


    Light and shadow interlaced, Hansen and Yanbei flew back to the back, and the average person did not see what happened just now.


    Yan Beifei slowly turned around and looked at Han Sen and asked, "What is that knife?"


    "When you wave, you can''t count the knife." Hansen said, and he didn''t look back at Yanbeifei. He went straight to the exit.


    puff!


    Yan Beifei''s chest was covered with blood, and a slanted knife mark straight down from his left shoulder until he reached the right abdomen. The blood instantly stained his armor, and the body fell down and fell directly. Out of the starry battlefield.


    The Yan Guoquan and the young people who watched the war for a time were dead silences. No one could believe that the famous swallow knife knives of Yan State had been tricked into killing after using the peerless genetic species. It is.


    "A good one is not a knife, this person is afraid that it is already peerless." Zhuo Donglai is a strange light, staring at Hansen, and his body is actually a war.


    Originally, he just looked at Yan Beifei, but he didn''t want to see such a scene.


    "Go to the bottom of this person and the origin of the Temple of Wealth to find out." Yan Dan looked calmly, but the eyes flashed a murderous murder.


    Although Yan Beifei was born with him not a mother, he was a brother-in-law, and he had to pay for Yanbei.


    "Dan, I can''t help you this time." Yan Beifei swayed out of the light curtain, although he was covered with blood, but he did not die.


    "Second brother, you are not dead!" Yan Dan was surprised and happy, and quickly helped Yan Yanfei.


    "The man left me a life. This person is unfathomable. My knife is childish in front of him. You must be careful." After Yan Beifei finished, he fell in the arms of Yan Dan and stunned.


    "Speedy please ask Taishi to heal the second brother." Yan Dan shouted.


    Because it is only the first battle, no one believes that Yanbeifei will lose, and not many people think that this battle will be more exciting, so in addition to some Yan Guoquan who pays attention to Yanbeifei, few people are concerned about this war.


    Later, some people knew that Yan Beifei was actually surprised when he was eliminated in the first round. When he went to see Yan Beifei��s opponent, he was also amazed.


    The names of gold coins and God of Wealth are too strange for them.


    However, within the Yan State, these two names have already spread, even if they did not know before, they now know the two names.


    Especially the person who is a gold coin, when the power of Yan Guo and the general civilians are mentioned, they are all hateful teeth.


    The murder is not overwhelming, Yanbei lost and lost, but Han Sen��s phrase ��After a wave, not a knife��, but Yan Guoren feels incomparable shame, that Han Sen is deliberately insulting Yan Beifei .


    But where do they know, it is really just Hansen''s handy wave, this is not a knife, Han Sen is just telling the truth.


    Unfortunately, the most hurtful thing in this world is the truth, so Yan Guoren has hated Hansen in his bones. He hates that Hansen will be taught in the next round and step on the ground to insult.


    In any case, the Yan people remembered the two names of gold coins and wealthy gods. Just like the scratches carved on the heart, even if they want to forget and forget, it is a **** shame.

 Chapter 3171： Zhong Miaoyin

    When Hansen won, Feng Yinyin and Boa had already returned, and they were all crushed.


    Fengyin is very happy, but Boa is somewhat unhappy: "I didn''t know how to go in and play."


    "What is the meaning of killing and killing, raising a pet to put a dog... fish... isn''t it fun?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "The opponent is too weak, boring." Boa said with a small mouth.


    "It��s only now, there will be a lot of strong people behind.�� Han Sen comforted.


    After leaving the Temple of Finance, I returned to Fengjia Castle, and the sword was not ready for lunch.


    "Mr. sword, you do this Hamburger is really no way out." Hansen and Boa two people each with a beat Hamburger, eat while full of praise.


    Before Boa only mentioned that he wanted to eat meat. After the sword did not ask for the practice, he had been experimenting. It was finally finished today. It was delicious and people could not stop.


    I don''t know what kind of meat the sword is not used for, but he cut it into thin, flap-like pieces. The taste doesn''t have to be said. The mouth-like taste is matched with the tender noodles and the bite of gravy. The meat is oozing out and blending into the dough, and there is a kind of enjoyment.


    "The son has won the prize, but it is only a trivial advantage. Before going around, there was no money to go to the hotel restaurant. You can only do it yourself, so everything will be a little." Sword did not smile and replied.


    "Old sword, your craft, if you want to go to the store, you can guarantee the popularity of the whole universe." Boa eats a mouth full of oil, while chewing.


    "Miss Boa likes it." The sword is not alone and looks at Bao''er.


    ......


    In a temple, Lokid is looking at the list of pre-God wars, and his eyes are on the words of gold coins.


    "Gold coins should be Hansen undoubtedly, he is the blood of the **** of wealth, when is there a **** of wealth? Is it the last time Hansen can break the power of my underworld paper-cutting, is the power of this God of Wealth?" Rocky muttered to himself Road.


    "Mr. Minister, now Hansen has taken precautions. It is not so easy for us to kill him. It is better to wait first." The Dragon Maid said respectfully.


    Rockyd smiled and said: "Don''t wait, this time the battle of God is an opportunity."


    The maid of the dragon glimpsed a little, and some doubts asked: "The battle before God is a battle between the believers of God. Should we not get in the hands?"


    Rocky looked at the list with a smile, and finally his eyes fell on Yan Dan: "Of course we can''t participate in the battle of God, but we can find someone to discuss and think that he should not refuse our good intentions."


    "Minister, do you want to seduce Yandan?" The dragon maid thought about it and seemed to feel something wrong. Then he said: "Yandan is the blood of the godless god, it is difficult to make him fall?"


    "No, no, just give him a little help, no need to be so exaggerated," Lokid said with a smile.


    Hansen''s next opponents are not strong enemies, and they can easily advance to the next round. Even Fengyin is very easy.


    But in the fourth round, Feng Yinyin met a big celebrity in Qin.


    Zhong Miaoyin, one of the three major songs of Qin State, with Feng Feifei, is in the high popularity of Qin State, still above Feng Feifei.


    The reason why Zhong Miaoyin is so popular is not because she is better than Feng Feifei, and the two should be said to have their own characteristics.


    Feng Feifei dignified, Zhong Miaoyin is pure and human, and the music style is not a route.


    The reason why Zhong Miaoyin is more popular than Feng Feifei, is because Zhong Miaoyin is the descendant of the song Wang Zhong, the innate noble woman, the status is not comparable to the general singer.


    There are many fans of Zhong Miaoyin. It can be said that there are all seven countries. At the time of this war, many people in various countries are watching her battle.


    Zhong Miaoyin is indeed pure and moving, coupled with the good temperament cultivated from a young age, coupled with the sacred fairy sounds produced after the combination of high-level genetics, makes her look like a fairy in the fairy world.


    "Missy Miss... I will win..."


    Seeing that Zhong Miaoyin appeared on the battlefield, all the fans had opened their throats and smashed them up, no matter whether she could hear them.


    At the same time, a golden peacock also flew into the starry battlefield, which is the golden-winged peacock king Hansen borrowed from Fengyin.


    "It��s true that there is such a reason. If we fight with our goddess of sound, we dare not fight ourselves. It��s too arrogant to send only one genetic species."


    "What kind of lucky, if you listen to the name, you can''t bear it. If you are too weak, you won''t dare to fight the goddess of good sounds."


    "It is also said that the **** of wealth has never heard of it. It must be a low-level god. It is like our goddess of good voice. It is the blood of the destruction of the gods..."


    For Fengyin, only one gene was sent to fight. The fans of Zhong Miaoyin were very angry and all kinds of cynicism.


    Feng Yinyin did not feel that she had anything. She did not have the heart to win the championship. The outcome was not very important. She did not care if she would lose to Zhong Miaoyin.


    Zhong Miaoyin saw that the Golden-winged Peacock King flew over and did not want to fight with a genetic species personally. It would have lost her identity, so she summoned a genetic species to welcome the golden-winged peacock.


    It is a god-level sonic bird that has evolved into the ultimate body by Zhong Miaoyin. It is very powerful and is the top genetic species in the phonology.


    The sound wave **** bird greeted the golden-winged peacock king, and at the same time, a bird song was heard in the mouth. Only one sound wave was suddenly spread out, and all the materials that encountered the sound wave were shattered into pieces.


    This is the genetic technique of the sound wave bird, which is a wide range of aggressive skills.


    The Golden-winged Peacock King ignored the shock wave, and the golden light flashed in his eyes, and the wings spread out. In a flash, it turned into a golden streamer, as if the sky was cut, the sound waves were split, and the sound waves were intertwined with the sound birds.


    Suddenly, I heard only a sorrow, and the blood of the gods was scattered. The sonic bird was cut into two halves by the Golden-winged Peacock King and died directly.


    I haven''t waited for a stupid fan to react. The evil spirits in the eyes of the Golden-winged Peacock King are wide open, and the beak is opened. The body of the sound-wave bird is sucked, and the body of the sound-wave bird is not left with blood. Sucked into the stomach.


    "I am going, what is the situation?" Hansen is watching this battle. After seeing this scene, I was very surprised.


    After the general genetic species is tamed, without the owner''s orders, they will not devour other genetic species at will, even if they want to eat, they must first obtain permission from the owner.


    Now the Golden Winged Peacock King is obviously taking the initiative to swallow the sound waves of the birds, not the phoenix sounds. This is only seen by the surprised expression of Fengyin.


    "Is there anything strange about the Golden-winged Peacock King?" Hansen secretly guessed.


    The Golden-winged Peacock King is a mutant god-level gene, but its origin is not ordinary. It appears from the mysterious stone furnace. Hansen has always wondered why there is such a genetic egg in the mysterious stone furnace.

 Chapter 3172： Absorption gene technology

    After the golden-winged peacock king swallowed the body of the sound wave **** bird, the golden light on his body was even stronger, and the open bird''s mouth made a sound of birds singing against Zhong Miaoyin.


    Suddenly, I saw the turbulent sound wave spreading, which turned out to be the shock wave of the sound wave bird.


    Hansen was shocked. Others may think that the Golden-winged Peacock King would have sound waves. Hansen is very clear. None of the three genetic techniques of the Golden-winged Peacock King is a phonological system. It is absolutely impossible to use it. The shock wave is correct.


    Zhong Miaoyin quickly condensed his strength and swayed against the shock wave. Fortunately, she often used shock waves, and she was very familiar with the power of the shock wave. She also knew that it was like cracking.


    "Definite!" Zhong Miaoyin spit out a word, it seems that there is boundless power, those shock waves can no longer enter the three meters in front of her.


    The fans of Zhong Miaoyin saw her so fascinating. They were all overjoyed and yelled.


    However, Zhong Miaoyin is shocked by her own heart. She just used that sound. In fact, she used the magical sound of the magic sound beast. The magic sound seal is the most restrained sound wave of the sound bird, the former magic sound beast and the sound wave god. When the bird is practicing, the magic sound seal can directly stop the shock sound waves.


    But this time, the magic sound seal can only protect her three-meter land, and can not stop the shock wave, prove that the sound of the golden-winged peacock king is more powerful than the sound wave bird.


    When Zhong Miaoyin was amazed, he saw the peacock tail feathers behind the Golden-winged Peacock King, which turned into a golden pea-pearl screen, emitting thousands of golden lights, turning into the sky and the feathers to the sound of the sound.


    It is very hard for Zhong Miaoyin to resist the shock wave. While resisting the shock wave, he has no spare capacity to resist the horrible feather arrow. Although he is unwilling, he has to admit defeat from the starry battlefield. This eliminates the need to be a hedgehog. Crisis.


    "My God, even with a genetic species, defeated Zhong Miaoyin, one of the three major songs."


    "What is that genetic species? It''s horrible."


    "I don''t know who the owner of the genetic species is. A genetic species is already so powerful. If he plays in person, he doesn''t know how strong it is."


    People went to see what the opponent of Zhong Miaoyin called, but after reading it, it was completely stunned. The name of Lucky is a pseudonym. The characters of God of Wealth will not be fake, but they have never heard of a powerful one. The **** is called the God of Wealth.


    The people of Yanguo, after seeing the name of the **** of wealth, were shocked.


    "How can this believer of the God of Wealth be so powerful? The previous gold coin killed the Flying Swallow knife with only one stroke. This time, the lucky money was sent only by one gene, and it defeated the Qin Dynasty junior singer. One of the sounds of the clock..."


    "What kind of **** is God of Wealth? How is his believer so powerful?"


    "It seems to go to the Temple of Fortune to have a look."


    In addition to the Yan people, there are now people who have begun to notice the **** of wealth. When they investigated the list, they found that the believers of the God of Wealth still have three players to continue the game.


    One of them, called the gold coin, turned out to be the one who eliminated Yanbeifei.


    Ingots and lucky people are also all the way to promote, no one can stop them. What is even more terrifying is that they have never appeared before, but they swept their opponents with one gene.


    People who pay attention to God of Wealth and Gold Coins have a lot more to this war, and Hansen knows nothing about it, or even knows it will not be in their hearts.


    At this time, Han Sen is studying the genetic technique of the Golden-winged Peacock King and the Golden-winged Peacock King. There is actually a shock wave, which is obviously absorbed from the sound wave **** bird.


    "Golden-winged Peacock King actually has such ability? Then it only has enough genetic species to swallow, can you have countless genetic techniques?" Hansen has long felt that it is impossible to put an ordinary genetic egg in a stone oven. within.


    At the beginning, Bai Mo sought the method of resurrecting Qin Waner after Qin Xiu. From an ancient Zongmen, he found the spar and the stone furnace engraved with the genetic language.


    The black spar was brought to the gene universe by Qin Xiu, and the stone furnace was held by Bai Mo.


    The white ink had already died, and the egg of the Golden-winged Peacock King was trained by the ground fire in the stone furnace until the time Hansen got it.


    Although the Golden-winged Peacock King is already the top genetic species, Hansen has always felt that if it is only a variation of the god-level genetic egg, it seems that it is not worth collecting.


    With the status of Bai Mo, it is not an exaggeration to collect a peerless genetic egg there, but the inside of the stone furnace is the Golden Winged Peacock King.


    "It seems that this golden-winged peacock king is not as simple as the surface." Han Sen did not know what kind of role the Golden-winged Peacock King would have, and he could only wait to see its performance later.


    But now one thing is certain, the Golden Winged Peacock King can devour other genetic species to continue to evolve, and whether its evolutionary direction is a **** or a peerless genetic species, it is not Hansen can now judge.


    Hansen��s three-game winning streak, winning all the way into the top 100, the pseudonym of the God of Wealth and their three has now spread throughout the seven countries.


    The dignitaries of the seven countries are secretly speculating about what level of gods the **** of wealth is, how the believers are so powerful, and what the gold coins, ingots, and lucky three are, so that the characters cannot be unknown.


    Feng Feifei was dejected and returned to Fengjia Castle. Although she tried hard to express her performance, she was so bad that she met a real master and stopped at the top 100.


    However, Feng Feifei was not too disappointed. She rushed back to Fengjia Castle. She mainly wanted to ask Feng Yinyin to see that she did not recognize the gold coins, ingots and lucky three.


    Devouring God and these three people, Feng Feifei also wants to know their origins.


    Because there is no competition today, Feng Yinyin is at home, and when Feng Feifei is asking for questions, Feng Yinyin said: "You said those three people, of course I know."


    "Who are they?" Feng Feifei asked curiously.


    "It''s Miki, Boa and me." Feng Yinyin pointed at his nose.


    "What? Are you? Which one are you?" Feng Feifei s�� looked at Fengyin sound strangely.


    "My nickname is Lucky." Feng Yinyin replied truthfully.


    "Where did you come from the powerful peacock gene?" Feng Feifei asked Fengyin and asked, God is a bit strange.


    "It was loaned to me by Miki." Feng Yin said.


    Feng Feifei God s�� is even more weird, nothing is said in the mouth, but the heart is struggling and tangled: "Han Sen and Xiaoyin have no relatives, but the small sound is so good, he will not be a small sound, right? But Xiaoyin, she is still a child, how can I..."

 Chapter 3173： misunderstanding

    "Fifi, do you have anything to say?" Hansen always felt that after Feng Feifei came back this time, he looked at his own eyes.


    Feng Feifei��s heart was complicated and he looked at Han Sen with a different look. He hesitated for a moment and then took the courage to ask, ��Mr. Han, do you like music?��


    "Yeah, a girl who is so cute like a voice, who wouldn''t like it?" Hansen smiled.


    Feng Feifei''s body trembled, and the heart said, "Sure enough, it is no wonder that he will do so many things for the sound, give the sound to mutate the worm, and give her the ruin of the inheritance blood, and give her such a powerful Gene species..."


    Thinking of this, Feng Feifei suddenly felt a bit sour in the heart. She had always felt that Han Sen had done so many things for Fengyin, it should be related to her.


    But now it seems that this is not the case. At least Hansen has never taken the initiative to get close to her. Even if Hansen lives in the Fengjia Castle, she has not spoken to her.


    Now all the doubts have been solved. Hansen did not come for her, but for the sake of music.


    "Mr. Han, she is still a child of music..." Feng Feifei did not know how to say it for a while.


    Although Hansen is very good, he is already the father of the child after all, and the sound is still a girl, so that the voice is married to a single father, she is somewhat unacceptable.


    "You can rest assured that the sound is very sensible, she has a sense of proportion, know how to choose, will not do anything wrong." Han Sen thought that Feng Feifei said that he was too pet-friendly, and would spoil the Fengyin sound. .


    However, this words fell in Feng Feifei, but made Feng Feifei''s face more strange, biting his teeth, "Mr. Han, although the words, but she is always too small, she still has no way to tell her true My heart is not ready to be a stepmother. Please give her some time. When she really grows up, let her choose. If she chooses you, I will never stop. ��


    Hansen listened to a glimpse, and then his face became strange. "No... what do you mean?"


    "I''m sorry Mr. Han, I really can''t let the sounds be with you now." Feng Feifei bowed his way.


    "Hey!" Hansen almost squirted a piece of water that had just been drunk.


    "I...you..." Hansen did not think in that direction. He only looked at Feng Feifei and smiled. "Feng everyone, you think too much. I have no interest in the little girl who has not yet developed. I like to mature. A plump woman. Even if I really want to find a woman, it should be like Phoenix. What do you think of me?"


    When Feng Feifei heard it, he suddenly became cheeky.


    "No..." Hansen was too excited to say something. At this time, he reacted and said something wrong.


    "Mr. Han, your heart, Feifei understands." After all, Feng Feifei blushes and gets up and leaves.


    "No... you understand what... I don''t mean that..." Hansen was a little dumbfounded, and he didn''t know how to explain it for a while.


    Before Hansen came up with the right words, Feng Feifei had already disappeared.


    Han Sen is depressing, suddenly feeling the back of the cold, as if there is a spirit behind staring at himself, turning his head and seeing Boa holding a kitten sitting on the flower bed, a pair of eyes sparkling with strange light, staring at himself He is laughing.


    "Dad, I can see all of them just now." Bao''s mouth was slightly tilted, and he smiled and stared at Hansen.


    "What do you want?" Han Sen knows that it is useless to explain to Boa. This guy is the Lord who is afraid of the world.


    Boa ran over and jumped into Hansen''s arms and glared at Hansen''s neck. "Dad is the most painful treasure. How can Boa sell his dad? You must keep your mouth shut, and you will never let your mom." I know, but..."


    Hansen signed a number of unequal treaties such as going to Bao��s snack street every day, and finally satisfied the little demon of Boa.


    "Who am I kidding?" Hansen sighed.


    The battle of the gods continued. After entering the top 100 wars, the performance of the three gold coins was even more remarkable. The most inconspicuous flying fish was now well known.


    There are also many people who have guessed the identity of the ingot because of the small flying fish. At least Tianyuan Wang must know that the ingot is definitely Boa.


    "Destroy the gods to participate in the war before the gods, isn''t this cheating?" Tianyuan Wang sighed with sorrow.


    Because it is impossible to participate in the battle with the gods, the general strong will not use the gods, so the small flying fish is a boss-level existence in the battle of the gods.


    And now the boss, actually hit the old **** of the gods of Heaven, and can not let the Tianyuan King gloat.


    Now Tianyuan Wang can''t wait to see the King of God and the small flying fish fight, and then the chasing of the little flying fish has no way to enter the ground without a door.


    "Even if the **** of the gods ignores the risk of revealing the cards, the gods are used, but I am afraid that it is not the opponent of the small flying fish." Tianyuan Wang Yue wants to be more proud, as if he has seen the picture of the gods being burned into black charcoal by the small flying fish. .


    In fact, the strongmen of all countries are also paying attention to this war. This is the first real hegemonic powerhouse encountered by the three gods of the God of Wealth. They all hope that the real body of the ingot will be forced out by this battle. Who is it?


    On the day of the competition, not only the Qin people, but also many of the strongest of the seven empire, are paying attention to this battle. In fact, many popular candidates have not paid attention to it.


    Even the gold coins and the lucky games, the number of people watching is relatively small. After all, their opponents are weaker than the level of the gods, there is no suspense.


    After the game started, people saw the jade white flying fish into the starry battlefield, flapping a pair of white wings, sliding slowly in the starry sky, looking like a lazy fish floating between the water and the sky. A pair of human and animal harmless appearance.


    But nowadays, people from the seven countries know how terrible this small flying fish is, even the god-level genetic species are directly burned to ashes.


    People are waiting for the arrival of the **** of the gods, want to watch a world war, and even imagine that the owner of the small flying fish personally appeared to fight the gods.


    Unfortunately, the owner of the small flying fish did not appear, apparently still ready to fight with small flying fish.


    It is not a singular character that can be described by a gene breed against a king who has the blood of a destructive god. People are waiting for the mood of watching a good show.


    The time passed by, but the **** of the gods never appeared.


    "Does the **** of the gods abandon the war?"


    "Is it impossible? What kind of character is the king of the gods, how powerful the genetic species is, and it is impossible to be the opponent of the gods."


    "But why is the **** of the gods still not present yet?"


    People from all over the world have been talking about it, but until the end of the time limit for entering the starry battlefield, there is no such thing as the appearance of the king of God. People can finally be sure that the king of the two kings of the Qin Dynasty, who is one of the two kings of different kings, has abandoned the war and dared not Only small flying fish fight.

 Chapter 3174： Zhuo Donglai

    The countries are in a state of utter disappointment, and the king of the gods, one of the 12 descendants of the destructive gods, has abandoned the war, making the most inconspicuous ingot among the three believers of the God of Wealth.


    Everyone is discussing why the **** of the gods will actually avoid the war. Is it true that they know nothing, or do not have any hidden feelings.


    Tianyuan Wang is somewhat depressed. I did not expect that the **** of the gods would actually abandon the war. My heart is even more puzzled: "Where did the **** of the king get the news?"


    Within the palace of the gods, a middle-aged man who seems to be a Confucian student is watering himself and watering the flowers while muttering to himself: "In the eighth day of September, today, avoiding travel, knife soldiers and arresting Fish, don''t go."


    Boa feels very boring, she only wants to play games, but the opponent even directly abstained, making her very unhappy.


    This kind of unhappiness, even after the confession of the gods, even Ben Gali, has continued.


    Because even the gods of the gods have abstained, others are even less willing to fight with the small flying fish, so they have abstained from the power, so that Baoer has been promoted unimpeded all the way, and did not have to fight.


    In contrast, the Golden-winged Peacock King has been challenged several times, but it is all shocking and dangerous, and the Golden-winged Peacock King has swallowed several genetic species.


    Hansen found that the Golden-winged Peacock King is not devour any gene species. It basically only devours the genetic species of birds and birds, and it is not a god-level gene and will not be swallowed.


    As for the ability to extract genetic techniques, it is also very unstable, sometimes useful, sometimes useless, and which genetic technique is extracted, it seems to be random, Hansen has not yet discovered its laws.


    As for Hansen himself, it is also a smooth promotion, and the blood dragon is matched with the blood dragon, basically it is crushing the opponent.


    Soon Hansen was promoted to the top 16 and the 16th in the quarterfinals. Hansen��s opponent was Zhuo Dong.


    The name of this person, Hansen has also heard of it. It is not that Han Sen deliberately inquired about the reality of the opponent, but this Zhuo Donglai is really famous.


    He is a Tianzong disciple in the Inaction Palace. It is said that his parents were chased and killed in a vein. His mother was pregnant and gave birth to Zhuo Dong in that vein.


    It is said that when Zhuo Dong came to the world, there was purple gas coming from the east, and he came to him, causing him to have a purple flower. Many mysterious words appeared. Later, he found that he had a natural blood and was called Tianshen. God man, also has the name of the East.


    Later, Zhuo Donglai was accepted as a disciple by the Emperor of Heavenly Emperor, who was the first of the nine major ancestors of Wuwei Daozhu. In just ten years, he emerged as a disciple in Wuweidao Palace and was praised as the most versatile disciple of Wuweidao Palace in the past millennium.


    There are also legends that Zhuo Donglai was among the nine sects of Wuwei Daogong. One person was the only one who passed the nine sects. He talked and laughed and lost nine people. He even entered the Taoist pool and passed on the genetics.


    Anyway, there are too many legends about Zhuo Donglai. If you collect all the legends about him, you can even write a yy adventure.


    The reason why Hansen can remember Zhuo Dong is not because Zhuo Dong is strong, but because these three words have some unique memories for Han Sen.


    Among the veterans of the L-Xuan Alliance Semi-God Association, one was also called Zhuo Donglai. His "Zifu Xianjing" was also the mysterious gene technique in Xuanmen.


    At that time, Zhuo Donglai had always hoped to accept Hansen as a disciple and inherit the "Zifu Xianjing", but later he was mistaken, and after all, he missed the opportunity.


    After Hansen heard that Zhuo Dong came to the world, he was quite sorry in his heart. He also lamented that the Zifu Xianjing has become a must.


    So when Hansen heard Zhuo Dong come to the name, he would remember such a person.


    Within the Tianzong, Zhuo Donglai was sitting in the stone pavilion and staring at the fish in the pool.


    "Zhu Shidi, tomorrow you will fight the gold coin, can you be sure?" A veteran old man came to Shiting and looked at Zhuo Dong, who was on the stone fence.


    "No." Zhuo Dong came to say casually, his eyes still looked at the fish, his eyes did not change.


    "The Sovereign hopes that you can win this battle." The old man frowned slightly, and his heart was slightly annoyed, but he still said with a sigh of relief.


    "If I can''t win?" At this time, Zhuo Dong came back and asked the old man.


    "You have Zixia Xianyi, one of the four great peers under the ancestor''s ancestors. If you want to win, you will certainly win." The old man said.


    "To use the miracle gene in the battle before God, is this to make me angry with the gods?" Zhuo Dong said faintly.


    The battle of God is the **** to open the ability to detect believers. If the gods are a god, fighting with the power of other gods will naturally make their gods lose face. In serious cases, they may even directly recover the blood of the gods. This is one of the reasons why no human beings use the genetics of the gods in the battle of God.


    Zixia Xianyi was one of the four great peerless species of the Taoist ancestors. It has already merged with the ruined bloodline and became a **** gene.


    The old man asked Zhuo Dong to use Zixia Xianyi, and in all likelihood, he would anger the blood of the gods.


    "In any case, Zhuo Shidi, you don''t care about this, how can you get angry?" The old man said with a smile on his face.


    "Is this the meaning of the teacher?" Zhuo Dong came calmly.


    "Although the lord did not say it, I know that his old man��s heart is that he hopes that the younger brother can win. After all, the younger brother is the best person of the next Tianzong lord. Master, the old man also hopes that you can make a few famous names. The things in the world will be passed on to you at that time, and other disciples in the Zongzhong will have nothing to say and no one will be dissatisfied." The old man said.


    "In this case, I will trouble the brothers to go back and tell the Master, I will do my best." Zhuo Donglai flashed a trace of desolate color, no longer looking at the old man, re-turned back on the stone fence, holding the chin, looking at the water fish.


    "That would like to Zhuo Shi''s younger brother to achieve success, and to make a name for himself in the world." The old man said, he slowly retreated, but turned around, his eyes full of ridicule.


    "Is it famous?" Zhuo Dong came to lick his mouth and seemed to be very disdainful.


    "Alright, that gold coin may be a funny guy." After half a mile, Zhuo Dong came to stand up, the eyes of the eyes gradually condensed, the slid down, the night-like black even faintly reveals a strange purple luster.


    On the day of the Battle of the 16th, many people did not know that it was better to watch that one, because they were able to go to this step, all of them are famous in the universe, and any one is shocking, missing that. One will make people feel sorry.


    After hesitating for a long time, many people still chose the three-player game of the Fortuna, which is the most watched by the gold coin.

 Chapter 3175： Purple gas

    The reason why people choose to watch this battle is because the name of the **** of wealth is too loud in this battle of God. It is a rare thing that three people have entered the top 16 under one god.


    Then there is the reason for Zhuo Dong��s coming. The genius boy of Wuweidao Palace has already had the name of shocking the world.


    In addition to the Daqin Empire, the power of the Inaction Palace can only be hidden in the dark. Within the other six empires, the power of the Inaction Palace is not overemphasized.


    The name of Zhuo Donglai is very eye-catching. I don��t know how many idols in the heart of a **** boy.


    "Second brother, who do you think will win this battle?" Yan Dan and Yan Beifei watched together.


    Yan Beifei��s injury has not healed, his face is slightly pale, sitting in front of the temple and watching the light curtain in front of him, he said without hesitation: ��Gold coins.��


    Yan Dan nodded and said nothing. Yan Beifei looked at his expression and knew that he didn''t think so.


    "His Royal Highness, although Zhuo Donglai is also a natural and vertical, but if I am desperate, I can''t win him, but I can make him pay some price. But the gold coin makes me feel desperate, not a layer of existence." Yanbei The reason why Fei emphasizes this is because he is afraid that when Yan Dan is on the gold coins, he still has a general mentality.


    Yan Dan said: "The level of gold coins may indeed be very strong, but it will be reduced to ten meetings. That Zhuo Donglai is a god-given god, and there is no Zixia Xianyi gene species passed down by the Taoist ancestors. Gold coins are afraid that they may not be able to benefit. ""


    "Zi Xia Xianyi is indeed powerful and invincible, but Zhuo Dong came to him to use it in the battle of God?" Yanbei flew.


    Yan Dan smiled: "He doesn''t need it, naturally someone will let him use it."


    "What do the Prince know?" Yan Beifei heard the meaning of Yandan''s words.


    After Yan Dan took the teacup and took a sip, he smiled and said: "When the Tianzong lord accepted Zhuodong, he really regarded Zhuo Dong as his own, and taught him as much as he could, when he was the future of Tianzong. Master Zong Dong. Zhuo Donglai can have today''s achievements. In addition to his own talents and efforts, more than half of them are the merits of the Emperor of Heaven."


    "Does this have anything to do with Zhuo Donglai''s use of Zixia Xianyi?" Yan Beifei asked.


    Yan Dan sighed: "The saddest thing in the world is that the hero is late, one person is old, and there is more to think about. The heroic spirit has been worn by the years without corners, leaving only some human calculations. If you are old enough, you can always get a son. The old man gave birth to a son in the year of his death."


    Yanbei Fei suddenly understood: "He has a son, naturally he hopes that his son can inherit the position of the Emperor of Heaven, but there is that Zhuo Donglai in Tianzong, even if he is his son, it is impossible to compete for Zhuo Donglai, so ......"


    Yan Dan smiled and said: "This is the case. In the past two years, the relationship between the Emperor and the Zhuo Dong has not been very good. Even if we outsiders can see clearly, Zhuo Donglai and the Emperor of Heaven are only afraid of one injury."


    "So, if there is any idea of ??the patriarch of the day, Zhuo Dong is likely to use Zixia Xianyi." Yan Beifei now fully understands.


    Between the two talking, I saw a figure rushing into the starry battlefield. It was the young genius Zhuo Dong who came to the world.


    Zhuo Dong came to a white dress to win the snow today. His long hair was like a waterfall. He didn''t fit with the genetics. He just sat on the back of a white crane, and he flew into the starry battlefield.


    "He is more terrible than he was a year ago. When I saw him a year ago, I could still see the depth of three points. Now I can''t even see a point. He is only less than twenty years old. What? The character of the sky is only four characters, and the world is afraid that only he can be worthy of Zhuo Dong." Yan Beifei said.


    "Now the second brother, you think, who will win this battle?" Yan Dan asked with a smile.


    Yanbeifei hesitated, still said: "Gold coins."


    Yan Dan looked at Yan Beifei with some surprise: "Do you think that gold coins can beat Zixia Xianyi?"


    Yanbei fluttered his head and his face appeared bitter: "Maybe I have a psychological shadow. Zhuo Donglai and Zixia Xianyi are really strong, but I always feel that gold coins will not be defeated."


    Yan Dan reveals a deep thought, Yan Beifei''s heart is strong, he is very clear, even Yan Beifei are so jealous of the gold coin, and even gave birth to a psychological shadow, it can be seen that the gold coin is indeed extraordinary, can not be treated with care.


    At this time, in the starry battlefield, there was a flash of people, and a figure shrouded in a **** flame entered the starry sky, facing Zhuodong, who was riding on the back of the white crane.


    "It��s finally here." Tianyuan Wang had long guessed that the gold coin was Hansen, so he was very interested in this battle and wanted to know how Hansen��s true strength was.


    Lokid is also watching this battle, and he wants to know how strong the **** of wealth behind Hansen is.


    All the people who watched this battle involuntarily straightened their bodies, their eyes fixed on the light curtain of God, waiting for the battle of the two terrorist powers to begin.


    Han Sen looked at the opposite Zhuo Donglai, and his look was slightly strange.


    He has been speculating whether this Zhuo Donglai is the reincarnation of the Alliance''s Zhuo Donglai. Now when he sees him face to face, there are some speculations that he wants to overthrow himself.


    The Zhuo Donglai of the Alliance is an old-fashioned person, and he keeps the goatee. Although it is not ugly, it is absolutely impossible to get along with the handsome word.


    This Zhuo Donglai is a jade-faced ink, which looks like a paint, and is tall and straight. Even if he just sits there, there is still a kind of uncomfortableness.


    It��s just about the value of the face, so the old man doesn��t know a few streets.


    Zhuo Donglai is also looking at Han Sen, who has no intention of doing it. He just asks very casually: "What are you good at in addition to the knife method?"


    "Whatever it will be, but it is not superb." Hansen replied.


    "It will be enough. I am obsessed with swordsmanship recently. Are you interested?" Zhuo Dong said with a smile.


    "I will also have a little sword sword, so I can accompany one or two." Han Sen looked at Zhuo Dong with interest and felt that this person was very interesting.


    "It''s so good. I learned the sword for a year. I only learned a sword. You can use one of my tricks to use it." Zhuo Dong came up and stood on the back of the white crane, his left middle finger. Closed with the index finger, made a swordsmanship.


    Zhuo Donglai did not fit with the genetic species, but there was a purple rising in the body, just like the beginning of the oriental glow, a little Zixia is condensed at his fingertips.


    In that moment, all the spectators'' eyes were not attracted by the purple flowers that were at their fingertips. It felt like the whole sky and the sky were left with only a little purple, and the eyes could no longer accommodate it.


    "One dollar sword!" Within the palace of Wuwei, an old man was shocked.

 Chapter 3176： a sword to destroy the country

    "How is it possible? Isn''t he only practicing the sword for a year?" The old man looked at the Tianzong lord who sat in the upper position.


    The Emperor Tianzong looked at the little purple glow on the light curtain in front of God. It took a long time to sigh: "East is indeed a Taoist genius from the ages."


    The old man looks weird, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    Although the one-yuan sword is not purely a sword, it is a top-level genetic technique in the inaction palace, which was created by Wuwei Dao.


    Everything in the heavens and the earth is from the beginning, two in life, two in three, three in all things, one in the beginning and infinite.


    It can be said that the inheritance of the whole Wudao Palace is from one yuan. Any kind of genetic species can be practiced as one dollar. The practice of swords is a one-yuan sword meaning.


    Any disciple who is indifferent to the Taoist palace can learn the meaning of one dollar, but the real ability to practice the artistic conception is also rare within the palace of inaction.


    Even the Emperor of Heavenly Sects, after 30 years of hard work, realized the meaning of one yuan and entered the door of the avenue.


    Zhuo Donglai only practiced the sword for a year, and even he developed a sword of mind. These talents are really shocking and unbelievable.


    Hansen saw that Zhuo Dong came to the fingertips of Zixia, but his eyes were suddenly bright.


    The Empire''s Great Universe is rarely a master of cultivating its own artistic conception. Zhuo Dong''s swordsmanship is only a sword. It is far above Yanbeifei, and Hansen is somewhat itchy.


    Hansen also pointed to the sword, which was opposite to the fingertip of Zhuodong.


    The sword has not moved, but the sword has broken through the nine days.


    In a flash, all the spectators felt that only two unskilled swords were rushing, although they did not see the swords and swords, but they only felt the coldness, as if the horrible sword pierced the body, could not help but fall back. A few steps.


    After thinking about it, I remembered that the sword was only within the starry battlefield and it was impossible to hurt them.


    "Awesome sword meaning!" Yan Beifei changed color.


    Even he has changed for him, let alone other people. The general empire is expensive, and he has already been stunned.


    Hansen and Zhuo Dong came at the same time, and they walked at random. In an instant, they went to one place. They saw the arms of the two men waving, and the swords were criss-crossed. Although they did not destroy the power of the earth, they did not even hurt anything, but they did It gives people the feeling of being violently smashed by thousands of horses. Just watching them fight, it makes people feel excited, and they can''t rush to kill themselves, and scatter a blood on the yellow sand.


    "Today, I know what is the real kendo." A nobleman who learned the sword sighed.


    The humans of the Empire''s Great Universe are too much to pursue power, but lack their own understanding of power. Now Hansen and Zhuo Dong come to this unique battle, let them open their eyes.


    The two strokes and ones seem to be very common. They do not destroy the power of the mountains and rivers, nor do they have a dazzling brilliance. However, the swords and swords are heart-wrenching, even though they are onlookers, they are also chilling.


    "Study the sword fifty spring and autumn, watching this war only know what the sword is." Within the Tomb of the Tomb of the Tomb, a white-bearded old man sighed.


    Hansen is also excited about the war. He came to the Empire Universe for such a long time, and today he saw a real master.


    After the strength is strong, it is only an external force. Only its own comprehension and will are the foundation of a strong person. The strong person recognized by Hansen is like this Zhuodong. It has its own strong will and belief, not just having a strong power.


    Hansen swayed the kendo he had learned before and fought against Zhuo Dong.


    Zhuo Donglai really only came up with a trick of purple, and repeatedly used it, but it gave birth to endless changes and magical effects.


    One yuan and two instruments, two instruments and four images, four elephants and gossip, can train a sword to this point, Zhuo Donglai has clearly realized the road, is a kendo figure that can be compared with the lonely bamboo.


    Just like the lonely bamboo, Zhuo Donglai��s sword is bright and straightforward, giving people a feeling of uprightness. His people and his sword will give hope, not destruction.


    Suddenly, Hansen stepped back and broke away from the battle circle.


    "Why are you asking to die?" Hansen frowned and looked at Zhuo Dong.


    Zhuo Donglai''s swordsmanship advances at a level, pushing the battle to a climax, but at the climax, there is no triumph of victory. Hansen can feel that he is heading for death.


    Zhuo Donglai smiled very heartily: "I owe the lives of others, and now others want to take it back, so I have to return this life. I can die under the swords of your characters, and it will not be alive."


    "Can you owe your life to life?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    "Yes, without him, there would be no Zhuodong of today." Zhuo Dong nodded.


    "Okay, let go of your strength and fight with me. I just want to kill one of the strongest swordsmen, not a man who died." Hansen said, the blood dragon on his body broke out completely, blood red The dragon gas almost condenses into the essence, just like the blood dragon is generally coiled outside Hansen.


    "Good." Zhuo Dong came to stare at Hansen for a moment, and then nodded.


    The purple gas blooms like Zhuo Donglai in the beginning of the morning, and the purple Xia Yi is put on the body of Zhuo Donglai, exudes a thousand purple awns, which makes him a **** of purple yang.


    The original one was draped in black hair, and at this time it was purple, like the light of the sun, giving people warmth.


    That pair of eyes is like a sun, overlooking the earth.


    The horrible breath instantly enveloped the entire starry sky, as if the entire starry battlefield had become a pure land under the glow of the sun.


    "Zhuo Donglai, after all, I still used Zixia Xianyi." Yanbei fluttered.


    Zixia Xianyi moves, no matter whether Zhuo Donglai will die, his god''s blood is afraid of being deprived. No **** can tolerate his followers to use other gods to win in the battle of God. Doesn''t that mean that he is not as good as anything else? God?


    "This powerful force is worthy of your swordsmanship." Hansen nodded slightly.


    "Come on, let me die in the most brilliant glory." Zhuo Dong said, the fingers were once again turned into swords, but this time it is no longer a little purple gaze at the fingertips, the whole world seems to have purple light towards His fingertips condensed, and the purple Xia Xianyi was even more glazed, and there seemed to be thousands of rays of light.


    Zhuo Dong came to a sword to stab, countless Xiaguang followed, and endlessly roared toward Hansen Pentium. For a time, there was only a purple Jianguang between the stars and the sky, like a flood of natural disasters, drowning the entire starry sky.


    The power of a sword can destroy the Buddha, and even the gods of the heavens will change.


    Under the blessing of the genetic technique Zixia Xianguang, the genius of the destructive god, Zixia Xianyi, each Xiaguang is equivalent to Zhuodong��s full force, and the horror is unimaginable.


    "In the past, there was no way for the ancestors to destroy the country. Today, the weather of Zhuodong is not inferior, but it is a pity that the wrong place has been wrong." Yan Dan sighed.

 Chapter 3177： Deprivation of blood

    "Zhu Donglai has not combined with the destructive spirit, but the power of every sword light is equivalent to the blow of the destructive spirit. This kind of terrorist power is really shocking. It is no wonder that the innocent ancestor used the Zixia Xianyi to destroy the country. The overbearing extreme, I don��t know how Hansen should respond?�� Tianyuan Wang opened his eyes and looked at the expression of the play.


    Lokid also sighed: "The inaction of the ancestors of the year was really a shocking talent. Even the president of the president would avoid him for three points. Unfortunately, he refused to enter the chaos, otherwise there would be a big deal. ��


    Everyone was taken by the sword of the scorpion and gave birth to unbeatable thoughts.


    Han Sen saw that the horrible sword of the horror attacked, but did not panic, pointing to the sword, a sword toward the illusion of Zhuo Donglai.


    There is no sky-shattering sword, no unskilled sword light, and a spur that looks like a light fluttering, can''t match the stun sword of Zhuo Dong.


    But this is a sword stabbing, but let all the people watching the battle tremble, they feel that the sword seems to be stabbing in their own heart, piercing their own heart, can not help but sigh, and backwards, many people Even the mouth spurts blood, even those top-ranking strong people are also bleeding at the corners of their mouths, and their faces are full of gloom.


    This sword is the spiritual kennel that Hansen learned from the six great emperors. The martial art road is not a spiritual sword technique, but a sword method that points directly to the soul.


    This is the sword method of the game of spiritual will. A sword points directly to the heart. If there is a shortage in the heart, it will be hurt by this sword. It is famous and has no move, and there is no spirit.


    Spirit Kendo itself has no ability to hurt people. In the spirit of the kendo, the real enemy is himself.


    Zhuo Dong came to see Hansen��s sword stabbing, and suddenly fell into a nightmare. For a time, there were countless bizarre pictures in his mind. The will was suddenly lost. The strongest sword was not attacked. Broken, the smoke disappeared in an instant.


    "What kind of evil swordsmanship is that?" The dignitaries of the seven empire are all shocked and embarrassed. They simply can''t understand what kind of power Hansen''s sword is. It can have such a strange effect.


    They habitually believe that the power of the essence is fundamental, ignoring the cultivation of their own realm, and there are very few people who can understand the beauty of Hansen''s sword.


    Only a few top-ranking powermen, seeing Hansen��s sword, admire Hansen��s kendo realm.


    Hansen is frowning at Zhuo Donglai, because Lingjian Road is powerful, but he does not think that Zhuo Donglai will be so easily defeated by the Spirit Kendo. He feels faint, and Zhuo Donglai��s collapse has another reason.


    Suddenly I saw the light in the void, a beam of light coming from the void, falling on Zhuo Donglai��s body, causing him to have a blue light, as if there was any force that was withdrawing from his body. .


    "Blood deprivation..." Yan Beifei sighed.


    Now everyone understands what happened, and the **** that gave Zhuodong the blood of the gods is withdrawing from the blood of his god.


    Every one of those blue light scatters a point, and Zhuo Donglai��s body is weaker, like a dying person whose life is gradually being separated.


    boom!


    When the blood of the gods in Zhuo Donglai was stripped to a certain extent, the Zixia Xianyi on his body was automatically separated from his body.


    For the humans of the Empire''s Great Universe, the blood of the gods is the root of the control of the genetic species. Now the blood of the gods of Zhuo Dong is removed, and the peerless genetic species such as Zixia Xianyi are naturally no longer restricted by him, and the body of freedom is restored.


    There is a hint of joy in the eyes of the Emperor of Heaven, and the old man next to him is also happy: "The restoration of the body of Zixia Xianyi will inevitably return to Taochi. When the younger brothers re-enter the Taoist pool, Master will join me in helping each other. The younger brother has the opportunity to get this kind of **** to protect him, and he will inherit my Tianzong Tao system in the future."


    The reason why the Emperor of Heavenly Emperor forced Zhuo Dong to come is not only to let him withdraw from the battle of the Emperor of Heaven, but the most important thing is to seek the Zixia Xianyi.


    If there is no strong strength, even if the Emperor Tianzong forcibly let his son inherit the position of the Emperor of Heaven, he will certainly not sit for a long time.


    However, if you can get Zixia Xianyi to help, then the position of this patriarch is unbreakable.


    The Emperor of Heaven has already counted for a long time. As long as Zixia Xianyi returns to Taochi, he will bless his son with secret law and secret treasure. Even if he sacrifices his life''s savings and efforts, he must also make a future for his son.


    Although the Emperor of Heavenly Emperor had a guilty conscience for Zhuo Donglai, the father and son''s nature and old body and mind made him choose to spare no expense for his son.


    However, what makes the Tianzong lord and the old man feel a little strange is that Zixia Xianyi has been stripped from the body of Zhuo Donglai, but it has not left to return to the Taoist pool, but is suspended in front of Zhuodong, and is opposite to Zhuodong. The purple glow of the body flashes like a fairy costume woven into the sky.


    One person and one coat stand apart from each other, and the person is already old like a weeping grass, but the clothes are full of sunshine. The picture is very strange. The blood of the gods on Zhuo Donglai has been completely removed, and the mysterious light beam from the void is also dissipated. .


    Now Zhuo Donglai has completely lost the momentum just like it. It doesn''t repeat the temperament of the gods. It turned into a purple long hair. Now, let''s not talk about the flowing purple flowers. Even the black has already receded. White, as if it was old at night.


    Looking at the powerful man who looks so beautiful, many girls and young women, eyes are full of tears, and my heart is sorry for Zhuo Dong.


    Even many invincible powerhouses have regrets in their hearts, and some can''t bear to watch a peerless arrogance fall so badly.


    "The Emperor of Heavenly Emperor, some are too much." In the Palace of the Inaction, there were also people who made a sound for Zhuo Dong. It was just a family matter of Tianzong. Even if they wanted to come to Zhuo Dong, they would be unnamed.


    But at this time, on the purple Xia Xianyi, even Zixia blooms, like a **** coming, exuding the boundless Zixia Xianyun.


    "Is Zixia Xianyi finally going back to the Taoist pool?" Although the Emperor Tianzong was also somewhat intolerant in his heart, he saw that Zixia Xianyi was volleyed and could not help but be excited.


    But in the next second, the Emperor of Heavenly Emperor had widened his eyes and his face was unbelievable.


    That Zixia Xianyi was once again on the body of Zhuo Donglai, who was full of long white hair. Just like the robes of the gods, the infinite glory of the sun was falling from the heavens and the earth, and the purple gas of Zhuo Donglai��s body rose, and the air of the body quickly recovered. It is like a **** who is waking up from sleep.


    "How can this be? This is impossible! Zhuo Donglai has no gods blood, how can Zixia Xianyi choose him, this is impossible..." Tianzong Zongzhu stood up fiercely, staring at Zixia Xianyi And Zhuo Donglai, the face is unbelievable.


    Https:


    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 3178： Break

    Hansen looked at Zhuo Dong in the same complex way. At this time, Zhuo Donglai had a strange power emerging in addition to the power of Zixia Xianyi.


    The general words of Zixia Liuli emerged from Zhuo Donglai''s body one by one. The body of the characters seems to be engraved on the bones of Zhuo Donglai. It seems that since birth, it has been carved into his bones.


    "The legend is actually true. Zhuo Donglai is really a god-given god. Those mysterious words are the gods he brought with him?"


    "The extraordinary people are still extraordinary, whether they are given by the gods or not."


    "The expression of the Emperor of Heaven is very exciting now."


    The expressions of the strong people of all countries are somewhat weird. Those who are gloating for disasters have their own envy, and those who envy the jealousy have their own emotions. Only Hansen��s emotions cannot be described.


    The mysterious text that Zhuo Donglai came up with was actually "Zifu Xianjing". Although Hansen did not learn the Zifu Sutra, but he had seen Zhuo Dong to use it, probably know some.


    Now look at those words, clearly the contents of the Purple House.


    "It turned out that he was the reincarnation of Zhuo Dong, and the obsession and memory that could not be erased even in the reincarnation. It was deep in the blood of the soul. What a terrible obsession, even whoever he has forgotten, can not be reincarnation. Prevent him from inheriting the Zifu Xianjing? Or do you have any chance before he died, can he make the Zifu Xianjing deep in the spirit, and reincarnate with the spirit?" Han Sen was shocked.


    And after seeing the Zifu Xianjing, Han Sen finally knows why there is no support for the blood of the gods, Zixia Xianyi still chose Zhuo Donglai.


    Everything in the world has its causes. The power of Zixia Xianyi and the Zifu Xianjing is a positive and negative face. It is the existence of two sides.


    That is to say, if one day Zhuo Donglai can use the power of Zixia Xianyi and Zifu Xianjing at the same time, then he can enter the level of breaking the boundary.


    But unfortunately, his power is too weak now, and the power of the Zifu Xianjing has been suppressed by the world. The reason why it emerged at this time is only because it is stimulated by the power of Zixia Xianyi.


    The current Zhuo Donglai is still a long way from the break-up, but than the average person, the probability that he can break the boundary does not know how many times higher, and it is not an exaggeration to say that the true talent is a genius.


    It is impossible for ordinary people to reproduce any memory of the previous world. He has retained the genetic technique of the previous world. If such a person cannot be called a genius, there are few geniuses in the world.


    When the text of the Zifu Xianjing disappeared, Zhuo Donglai had completely recovered. Although he lost the blood of the gods, his feelings were more powerful.


    Before I felt that Zixia Xianyi was just a foreign object on him, now Zixia Xianyi seems to be a part of his body, giving him a kind of fairy dress, and the fairy dress is his feeling.


    "Now you can really win the game." Zhuo Dong came to see Han Sen smile, this smile is like Chunyang Huaxue, even people unconsciously followed him to smile.


    Those who are pregnant with the spring and the young women are even more straight-eyed.


    "Good." Han Sen nodded slightly, and saw that Zhuo Dong came up with the starting style of the purple gas, this time he did not use the sword.


    Zhuo Dong��s sword and mind are perfect, even if he uses the sword, he has no effect on him.


    Zhuo Dong came to the **** for the sword, pointing to Hansen, but this time there is no power of the sword, only a little purple light slowly flew toward Hansen.


    With the flow of purple light, there seems to be a smog between the heavens and the earth, and it comes to the purple light, as if the power of the whole world is condensed on the purple light.


    The closer the purple light is to Hansen, the heavier the condensed purple gas will gradually become a line, from a line to a sword, a sword of purple gas condensation, seems to be a life of heaven and earth, and the invincibility of the chaos of heaven and earth. A sword is out of the sky.


    Hansen feels that he has retired and he can''t avoid it. The power of the sword can be divided into heaven and earth, let alone one person.


    Among the altars of Wuwei Daogong, a Taoist who closed the ancient tower suddenly opened his eyes and muttered to himself: "The heavens and the earth reincarnate, the Zhou and the recurring, the purple gas comes to the east, the sword breaks the boundary, and the inaction palace finally Someone realized that it was the disciple who had such a creation?"


    "There is no more than a superpowered superpower in the Palace of the Doha, why do I have so many hardships and difficulties in Daqin''s hegemony." The king of a country stood before God and saw the power of the sword.


    Hansen��s heart was also surprised. He thought that Zhuo Donglai only had the conditions for breaking the border, but there was still a distance from the boundary.


    However, he did not expect that his sword reached the extreme, and he was born from the anode to the yin, from the extreme to the extreme, and in another way reached the power of breaking the boundary.


    In fact, Hansen has made a mistake. The power of this break-up is not the result of Zhuo Dong��s own, but the power of Zixia Xianyi.


    When Zixia Xianyi followed the inaction, the inaction of the ancestors had already controlled the shortcut of breaking the boundary. Now it only recognizes Zhuo Donglai and allows Zhuodong to use its power.


    Although Zhuo Donglai has already realized it, his own strength can''t do this.


    Seeing that the sword came, it seemed that the heavens and the earth were oppressed, and Hansen felt an unparalleled suppression. Since the battle with Lokid, Hansen has never felt such a terrible power. As if to be torn by the sword.


    Han Sen stood in the void, full of long hair and headwinds, and there was an unspeakable feeling in Hansen��s heart, which was an impulse to go further.


    Since the imperial universe, Hansen has been confronted with various forces, but no one can really touch his heart.


    Even Rocky, it just makes Han Sen feel a little bit difficult, but can''t let Hansen''s heart tremble.


    It was only the sword of detachment that Zhuo Dong came to break through the epiphany today, but Hansen��s mind trembled, and finally there was the kind of incitement when he was practicing.


    Both the Xuan Huang Jing and the blood vessels are operating within Hansen''s body. Two opposing forces, circulating in the same body, have no conflict.


    Hansen has tried many times before, and he has not been able to succeed. Today, Zhu Dong��s swordsmanship is inspired by God. The two forces flow naturally in the body, and they are not incompatible with the past.


    Facing the sword light, the Hansen stepped out, and the palms were also pulled out. For example, if the boat sailed against the water, there would be heavy waves and waves in front of the palm, and there would be thousands of mountains and thousands of suppression.


    "Open!" Han Sen''s eyes burned, and the whole person seemed to be burning a life that was difficult to see with the naked eye. His hand was like a giant axe, and he slammed down against the Jianguang.


    One purple and one red two halo is like two flashes across the starry sky, just a flash of light, people do not see clearly what is going on.


    But the two lightnings disappeared, but the two cracks in the starry sky did not heal, forming an x-shaped space sky mark, branded in the void, as if eternal can not be erased.


    The hearts of the people stirred up, still reminiscent of the style of the blow, but the eyes saw Hansen and Zhuo Dong did not know when they had stood face to face, and Hansen��s palm was already on the neck of Zhuo Donglai.


    Https:


    Genius one second to remember the address of this station: . :m.

 Chapter 3179： Life has been returned to you

    "Zhuodong is defeated!" Yan Dan''s eyes are full of incredible colors.


    In fact, it is not just Yan Fan. The real powerhouses of the major empire are shocked. Zhuo Donglai, who has already begun to glimpse the broken door, has actually lost. The sword that transcends the common customs has not been able to defeat the gold coins.


    "Are you defeated?" Inside the ancient tower, the person was also shocked.


    Wuweidaogong has not been out of bounds for many years, and now someone finally realizes the one-dollar way. A sword broke through the boundary and even lost.


    "What happened in the universe these years of retreat?" The Taoist revealed a deep thought.


    "I lost." Zhuo Dong came down and said.


    "Now your life is my right?" Hansen asked Zhuo Dong to ask.


    "Yes, this life is yours now." Zhuo Dong came seriously.


    "Okay, then I will let you do one thing, you will definitely not reject me?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "Life is yours, naturally it is for you to dispose of it, but this life is not worth the money. If you want to use this life to change the lives of others, I am afraid that it is not enough." Zhuo Dong said.


    Hansen shook his head and said: "I don''t want you to kill, as long as you leave the Palace of Inaction, and you will become a believer in the God of Wealth."


    "Well, I owe my life to the inaction, and this life has already been paid." Zhuo Dong did not ask why, and directly agreed.


    Hansen frame pressed under the palm of Zhuo Donglai''s neck and pressed it on the shoulder of Zhuo Donglai. Then he pulled his body and his lips leaned against his ear and said a few words. Then he smiled and retired.


    Zhuo Dong came to a slight nod, and he quit the starry battlefield. Hansen is also the same, and he also withdrew from the starry battlefield.


    "What! The man who broke the border actually wants to renegade my inaction palace?" The Taoist people in Gutani, even though they were willing to pass through, would be close to heaven and earth, and they could not help but feel a bit sullen.


    Wu Weidao��s powerful and ordinary disciples are not the case. One such powerful person has thus rebelled against the inaction.


    However, the innocent people in the palace, there is no way to resent Zhuo Dong.


    Zhuo Donglai really did return the money. Tian Zongzong mainly had his life. He wanted his god''s blood and wanted his Zixia Xianyi. Zhuo Dong came to go, but he didn''t go, the same thing was gone.


    Now Zhuo Donglai has no blood from the gods of Wuwei Daogong. Zixia Xianyi has also been stripped off by himself. His life has become a gold coin. The inaction of the palace has been given to him. Even though he has rebelled against the inaction, the inaction palace. People can''t think of the reason for resentment.


    "Tianzong, Tianzong, what is this for you?" A lord of the Inaction Palace, angry in his heart, moved a mountain between the sleeves to the ground.


    "Broken master! That is a broken master, even so rebellious inaction of the palace!" Jing Zhendi laughed and laughed, almost laughed.


    "Inaction Palace... Tianzong... This is interesting..." Yan Dan looked strange, like he wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t help but laugh.


    "What kind of **** is God of Wealth? How can it be such a powerful existence? Now there is another Zhuodong. This is the rhythm of the sky. Under the seat of the 12 destroying gods, there are so many powerful terrorists. ?"


    The crowd suddenly woke up, because there were two other gods and believers in the battle between the sixteen and eight.


    Everyone hurriedly went to see the battle between Yuanbao and Lucky, but found that the battle of Yuanbao had already ended, and as expected, Yuanbao had been promoted to the quarterfinals.


    Fortunately, the battle for lucky is still going on, and there is no victory or defeat. Many people have turned their attention to this battle.


    However, compared with Hansen''s battle, this battle is obviously inferior, because other people do not dare to use the gods'' gene species like Zhuo Donglai, so the battle is two terrorist species.


    The lucky-winged Golden-winged Peacock King has seen it many times, and the opponent of the Golden-winged Peacock King is actually a genetic species, and the owner has not appeared in the battlefield.


    Just as no one knows the Golden Winged Peacock King, no one knows the name of another genetic species. It only looks out. It is a white tiger.


    The white tiger is only two feet long. At first glance, it is only a cub, but such a small tiger is inextricably linked to the battle of the Golden-winged Peacock.


    Hansen naturally also saw that the little tiger should be a peerless genetic species, but the degree of evolution is not enough. Otherwise, the Golden-winged Peacock King may not be its opponent.


    Looking at the opponent of the Fengyin sound, seeing the name of the person is called Xiaobai, and the **** he belongs to is actually the goddess of the moment.


    "Is the believer of the goddess in a moment?" Hansen could not help but reveal a smirk.


    In the future, if he can also have an instant goddess in his temple of wealth, who does not know the one in the temple, who is the goddess of the real brand?


    Although the little tiger is different, but after all, it is still a young body. It has not yet grown up. After all, it is not the opponent of the Golden-winged Peacock King. After a long time, he was injured by the Golden-winged Peacock King.


    The owner of the little tiger immediately took the little tiger back, apparently not willing to let the little tiger die.


    Feng Yinyin was thus promoted to the quarter-finals, and all three people under the Fortune Gate were promoted to the quarterfinals.


    Among the top eight, three of them came from the same god. This kind of thing is very rare, and the name of the **** of wealth has completely ignited the universe.


    "What level of gods do you say that God of Wealth? How have you never heard of it before?"


    "It must be a high-level god, or how so many horrible powers become his followers?"


    "I really want to go to the Temple of Fortune to have a look. If the God of Wealth can see me and let me be his follower, then it will be developed."


    "Do you still remember the golden pillar of light when the battle of God was opened? You said that it would be the pillar of the temple of wealth?"


    "It��s really possible for you to say this. I will say, how can there be so many pillars that can rival the 12 destructive gods."


    "The pillar of the **** seems to have appeared from the golden crystal star field. Is the temple of wealth in the golden crystal field?"


    The Great Universe is speculating about the Fortuna Temple, as well as the identity of the three coins, the ingots and the lucky three, and the dignitaries really sent people to the Golden Crystal to find the Temple of Fortune.


    It is a pity that the Fortuna is being watched by the dragon of Tianyuan Wang. No one can approach it. No one can find the Temple of Fortune.


    Only one person sneaked through the blockade of the dragon''s empty ride, sneaked into the Fortuna River, entered the Temple of the God of Wealth, and wished in front of God, dripping blood and forming a shape, and entered the door of the God of Wealth.


    "Minister, you have already done what you have ordered." The maid of the dragon came to Lokid in front of the respectful manner.


    "Well, the real good show is about to begin. I hope Hansen will not let me down." Lokid said with a smile.

 Chapter 3180： War Yan Dan

    The eight-in-four matchup made Hansen somewhat troubled. His opponent was the Yan Dan of Yan Guo. It was nothing, but Boa and Fengyin had crashed.


    No matter who wins, there will be a loss of a quota, which is to lose a lot of divine power to obtain.


    However, there is no other way to do it now. Fengyin has not had much to win, and said that he will withdraw from the battle and return the Golden-winged Peacock King to Hansen.


    "Boa, you have to refuel, even my one won together." Feng Yinyin said to Boa''s head.


    "Boa will." Boa said with a squint.


    Within the emperor of Yan State, Yan Guojun, the emperor of Yan State, secretly summoned Prince Yan Dan.


    "Daner, can you be sure of a battle with the gold coin?" Yan Yunyi asked with deep meaning.


    "The child is not sure, the gold coin is unfathomable. Since he can defeat Zhuo Dong who has the power to break the world, he himself must be the strongest at the broken level." Yan Dan replied.


    Yan Yunxiao nodded: "You said it is good, the strongest in the world can be said to be rare, each one is a vertical position, but the broken level of the strong, although horrible, is not invincible. In the final analysis, the power of the world is a kind of taboo force, a power that is rejected by the gods. The taboos are broken, and the power to break the border is not necessarily a good thing."


    Yan Dan just listened quietly to the side. He knew that Yan Yun was recruiting him, and he would definitely make arrangements.


    "The power of the broken world is strong, but the power of the gods can also be matched with it. If the power of breaking the boundary is a sharp edge, then the power of the gods is a shield, and the power of the gods can be used to restrict the power of breaking the boundary." Yunxiao continued.


    "But the battle before God can''t fight with the gods. It''s hard to fight against the power of the broken world, only by the blood of the gods." Yan Dan said.


    "If you can''t do it by yourself, of course, there is no other way." Yan Yunxuan pointed to a rectangular wooden box on the book and said: "Dan, you open the wooden box and look at it."


    Yan Dan��s heart moved, it seemed to think of something, respectful hands opened the wooden box, his eyes fell into the box, suddenly lit up, and some excitedly said: "Father, is this the bird of my Yan Guo Festival? Double gun?"


    Among the wooden boxes is a pair of short guns. The body of the gun is made of ferrous metal. It is engraved with mysterious curses. The head of the gun is very weird. It seems to be a pair of flying swallows that converge on the wings.


    "Yes, this is the sacred rifle that I have passed down from generation to generation." Yan Yun said with a smile: "The ritual is for the case of the gods, and it is infested by the power of the gods day and night, and when humans test the blood, It is necessary to use the rituals to take its blood, so the rituals are contaminated with the blood of countless believers, and they also absorb the blood power of those believers. Our sacred rituals of the Yan State were originally a flying rifle for the sacred gods. After experiencing the inheritance of many emperors, I don��t know how many believers�� blood resources have been absorbed, and they have powerful and unparalleled power.��


    "At the time of Lund Emperor, Yan Guo suffered a great crisis and had to ask the ritual to suppress the evil spirits and help the country to rob the tyrannical. So the Swift Gun left the sacred case and then had to rebuild a new gun. For the case of the gods. The new Feiyan guns are equally extraordinary. They are made by the unicorns of a peerless gene. They are nourished by the gods day and night, and the blood of the believers in the next generations of emperors. Dyeing, its strong power is not under the first handle of the swallow gun. Later, China finally passed the robbery, these two swallow guns are all enshrined in the case of the gods, only when the worst crisis is encountered ""


    Yan Yunxiao stroked the pair of flying swallow guns, and the eyes showed a hegemonic color: "Feiyan double guns are not gods, but their strength is strong, but they can be compared with the gods, saying that it is not the avatar of the imaginary adult. If there is such a pair of guns to help, even if you encounter a broken-level master, there is strength and one battle."


    "My father wants me to use Feiyan double guns to fight gold coins?" Yan Dan looked at Yan Yunyu in surprise.


    Feiyan double-gun is a heavy weapon of the country. It will not be lighted out in the face of national disasters. It is used in the battle of the gods, and it is a double-shot. It seems that some of them are too big.


    Yan Yunxuan saw the doubts in Yan Dan��s heart and sighed: ��Today, you and my father and son are here, and the father is not jealous of you. My Yan family was originally the last of the seven empires. Now these years It is getting weaker and weaker. Other empires may not make a big move for a peerless genetic species. However, for Yanyan, I have never had a peerless genetic species for many years, even if I add one more."


    "Father and gentleman, please rest assured that the children must do their best to win the first place in the battle of God for the Yan State, and obtain the peerless gene." Yan Dan solemnly prayed.


    "For the father, I believe that you have this ability. You are talented and excellent. It is the hope of the future of the Great Yan State. This time, please fly the Yan double gun, not only to seize a peerless genetic species, but also to make those who are against me. The guy who watched the national tiger looked at it. I still have someone in Yanguo, and I can��t let others insult.�� Yan Yun��s eyes are so beautiful.


    "Yes." Yan Dan responded in the mouth, but his heart sighed: "I am the Great Yan Empire has fallen to rely on this means to show off the force? It seems that the situation in Yan State is worse than I expected. ��


    "Feiyan double guns bear the nourishment of the gods of the imaginary gods. If they are the avatars of the imaginary adults, only the blood of the Yan dynasty can drive them. With your qualifications and abilities, plus the power of double guns, you will be able to And the gold coin is higher." Yan Yunyi put the wooden box in the hands of Yan Dan, just like the burden of thousands of average.


    Yan Dan felt the kind of trust and felt the pressure on his shoulders.


    "Father, please rest assured that this war will win." Yan Dan took the wooden box with both hands and said awkwardly.


    Originally, he still hesitated in his heart. He was hesitant to use such things, but now he has a decision in his heart. If it is really not a gold coin opponent, he can only use such a thing. This battle must win in any case. .


    The eight-in-four battles are no longer held together, but one after another, and the first battle of the opening is the one of Boa and Fengyin.


    The original spectators of various countries also looked forward to seeing the same door, and the result was that they did not play at all, and the ingots were directly promoted to the semi-finals.


    The second battle was a battle between gold coins and Yan Dan. I don��t know if it was a coincidence. The battle under the God of Wealth was put in front.


    Within the Temple of Genes, a **** slowly entered, and the right hand pressed the chest to the Lord of the Temple, and then said: "The Lord, the battle between gold coins and Yandan began."


    The eyes of the temple are stunned. On both sides of the main hall, there are twelve powerful and unparalleled gods. Their eyes are also looking at the starry sky below the floor. There is a starry battlefield in front of the battle of God.

 Chapter 3181： Battle Yan Dan (2)

    When Hansen entered the starry battlefield, Yan Dan had already waited inside.


    Seeing the arrival of Hansen, Yan Dan directly combined with the genetic species, behind which a pair of black bird wings were launched, and the momentum of the body suddenly increased.


    "Isn''t this the Yanbei Fei''s cracked nine robbing swallows? It seems that this time Yandan is ironic and wants to fight with the gold coins." Tianyuan Wang saw the changes in Yan Dan and narrowed his eyes and said.


    In fact, all the strong people who have some understanding of the Yan State can see that it is the cracking of the Yanbeifei.


    After the completion of the fit, Yan Dan��s body again broke out with horrible power fluctuations. A gray scent spread on his body, causing his body to hang in the gray flame, while the top of the head grew a single horn, and the back was still alive. I gave birth to a snake-like tail.


    "Yanguo''s one-horned magic eye snake, double genetic combination, and also all adult, this should probably be the limit of Yan Dan?" Unicorn magic eye snake is the famous genetic species of Yan State, knowing There are too many people.


    But in the next second, the momentum of Yan Dan was skyrocketing again, and a red flame burst out on his body. Like a volcanic eruption, everything in the room suddenly turned red.


    A flaming tail feather spreads behind the Yandan, like the tail of a phoenix.


    "Hey, the South is away from Suzaku... It is also a peerless genetic species, and it is still the ultimate body... Yan Guo is really a **** this time..." Tianyuan Wang looked at Yan Dan with some surprise.


    It��s not that he is surprised that Yan Guo can come up with so many peerless genes, but he is surprised that Yan Dan��s body can support three peerless genes at the same time.


    This is a very high requirement for physical fitness. Generally, human beings are also subjected to the invasion of three kinds of terrorist forces, and they are afraid that they have already exploded due to the conflict of genetic forces.


    Although Yan Dan looks a little hard, but it is hard to come over, the whole body emits red, gray, black and three arrogance, the whole person looks like the devil is coming, the incomparable monster is strange.


    "Gold coins, although this is a bit of a victory, but today I have to win." Yan Dan said, took off the wooden box on the back, took out the Feiyan double gun, one hand holding a With a short gun, his eyes stared at Hansen.


    Hansen had no reaction, but the dignitaries of the other six empires were very surprised. Even Jing Jingdi was shocked. "What do Yan Yunzhen want to do? For a battle before God, even Feiyan took both guns. Is it really worth it?"


    When Lokid saw the swallows and double guns, he also said, "I even asked for the sacrifice of the gods. I have underestimated the determination of Yan Guo to win the battle of God, but this is even more so. Interesting."


    "There is nothing wrong with winning the king." Han Sen said faintly.


    "If you say it well, then do your best." Yan Dan didn''t want to waste time, and at the same time combined with three peerless genetics, his body supported very hard.


    Yan Dan injected all the horrible power into Feiyan''s double guns. The black gun body suddenly rose into a horrible flame, just like a pair of magic guns that are emitting magic flames.


    "With the power of the three peerless genetic species to drive the Feiyan gun, the power of this attack, I am afraid that it will not be inferior to the temporary blow of the godless god." Baili Tianya said.


    Jia Xiangzhen shook his head and said, "Maybe it may be even more horrible. Feiyan double gun is a two-piece artifact, and it is a vain sacred ritual. It is used by Yan Dan, the vain blood donor, plus three peerless genes. The kind of power blessing may be even more horrible."


    Without waiting for a hundred miles to say anything, the Yanyan double gun in the hands of Yan Dan moved at the same time.


    The pair of short guns spurred out to Hansen��s starry sky. In that moment, a pair of short guns that flew out of the hand turned into a pair of black magic swallows, tearing the void and heading for Hansen. .


    The vain power from the imaginary **** makes a pair of magic swallows disappear in the void, and when they reappear, it is the time when Hansen''s body runs through.


    The power of this attack may be more destructive than that of Zhuo Dong''s purple gas, but it falls in Hansen''s eyes, but it can''t make him mention a little interest.


    Yan Dan''s strength is external force. These external forces have even been strong enough to make him difficult to load. How strong this force is, Hansen seems to be nothing.


    Han Sen also refers to the sword, a sword stabbed to Yan Dan, still the one that is a sword.


    puff!


    Yan Dan only felt the sword of the spiritual kendo. The mind that had been suppressed was immediately collapsed. The blood in the mouth was mad, the power of the body was chaotic, and the three genetic species were instantly disintegrated. Even the pair of swallows lost their guns. Control, falling out of nothingness.


    The strongest people in all countries took a sip of cold air, and the most powerful blow that Yan Dan tried to make out of his heart was actually broken by Han Sen.


    Yan Yunqi is even more like a face, he also thought that Yan Dan may be defeated, but did not think that the defeat will be so unsightly, even a finger did not catch.


    Yan Dan has no way to accept this result, so much careful preparation, but it is so vulnerable, the defeat is so miserable.


    Rockyd was excited, and looked at Yandan with a burning look. "Yes, it��s this kind of look. Whether you are a **** or a demon, if you don��t even have a persistent heart, it��s just a garbage. Eyes are right, this is the look that a strong person should have, come out, now you need it..."


    Yan Dan erased the blood from his mouth and stood up from the ground. He would not admit defeat if he refused to accept it. Yan Dan could not defeat, Yan Guo could not win, so he would continue to fight, no matter what the price, he would win. .


    I took out a thing from my arms, and Yan Dan held it tightly in the palm of my hand. My eyes were condensed, my palms were hard, and the palm of my hand was crushed.


    A strange power floated out of his palm, and it drifted to Yandan''s body, like a snowflake. When it fell on him, it melted and disappeared.


    With the integration of that strange power, the already declining atmosphere of Yan Dan has been revived, and the three major genetic species have been re-invited and integrated with him.


    It was only this time that Yan Dan��s body could not see any difficulty in color, as if it was as simple as eating and drinking tea, even in Yan Dan��s mouth, and a smile.


    "Gold coins, our battle has just begun." Yan Dan opened his eyes and looked at Han Sen. The eyes turned into pure black, and there was no distinction between white eyes and pupils, just like a pair of demons.


    "You are not Yan Dan, who are you?" Hansen frowned and looked at Yan Dan.

 Chapter 3182： Battle Yan Dan (3)

    "Is it so fast? You feel very keen, but we are already old friends, you can guess who I am." Yan Dan said with a smile.


    "Lokid?" Hansen frowned.


    "Yes, your feelings are very accurate, but you only said that it is half right. Now I am Lokid and Yan Dan." Yan Dan said that he reached out and Feiyan returned to his hands with a double gun. The gun on the gun rose, the power of the power is stronger than just.


    One gun is on the chest and the other is pointing at Hansen. Yan Dan��s eyes are burning and saying, ��Come on, let me have a fight, let me see how strong you are, those little tricks that fool people. Used, my heart is like a devil, even if there are thousands of flaws, there will be no partial shake, your kendo is useless to me."


    Said, a short gun in the hands of Yan Dan has stabbed Hansen, and the short gun has turned into Feiyan, and the hollow has disappeared in an instant.


    laugh!


    Hansen''s figure receded, and the flying swallow flew over his cheek, and even the skin on his face was scratched, revealing a thin red mark.


    "The power of the gods is also very interesting." Yan Dan smiled and stabbed another flying swallow.


    Both short guns were turned into flying swallows, disappearing in the void around Hansen, as if they were transparent, and constantly attacking Hansen.


    Hansen slightly frowned, he is also good at teleportation, and even can be said to be proficient, but nothing but magic is not as simple as teleportation, but to turn itself into nothingness.


    Teleportation also needs to break open space, but the fluctuation of space can make Hansen predict the position of Feiyan double gun.


    However, there is no need to tear the space at all, just like the two flying swallows are completely invisible in front of Hansen, and they are not felt by breath or volatility.


    Even if Hansen spread his power, he could not feel the position of Feiyan double gun.


    Hansen is equal to fighting two invisible and incomprehensible enemies until his body is hit by the swallows.


    Hansen��s reaction is so fast, and it��s already a step late. If his body is not strong, even the power of the flying gun is not enough to kill him directly, otherwise he will already be in the same place.


    "The power of nothingness is really interesting." Yan Dan looked at Hansen by the swallows and kept attacking and stabbing, and smiled and said, "It seems that you have nothing to do with such power."


    Hansen did not answer, and still tried to sense the position of Feiyan double gun, but still failed again and again.


    "What good is it if you have the power to break the border? You don''t even know where the swallow gun is, even if your power can destroy everything, but you don''t know where it is, there is nowhere to use it. "Yan Dan continued.


    Hansen simply ignored him and his body was getting more and more wounds.


    "Mizuki, is he okay?" Feng Yinyin said worriedly.


    Boa snorted and said, "Nothing, Dad, he just wants to figure out the power of nothingness, or he has already solved the two swallows."


    Indeed, as Bao said, Han Sen just wants to figure out the power of nothingness. It is not difficult for him to deal with two short flying swallows. It��s just that this kind of nothingness is really a bit strange, even Hansen is completely I don��t feel the fluctuation of power. If I encounter it again in the future, there is still no solution.


    Therefore, Hansen wants to figure out how to crack the power of nothingness, so he will always let Feiyan attack him with double guns.


    "It is a godless sacrifice artifact. Even the strong people like gold coins have no way to take it. If this continues, the gold coins will be killed sooner or later."


    "I don''t think it. You didn''t see the gold coins being hurt by the flesh and blood. I believe he will be able to find a way to crack."


    "Speaking of it, the gold coin is really strong, and the statue of the flying swallow double gun is blessed by three peerless genetic species, and it can only hurt his flesh."


    "He is so strong, he can only be beaten and useless. After all, he can only lose."


    Yan Beifei was somewhat worried. Yan Dan actually blended the souls of other creatures. This is a taboo technique. He worried that after the war, Yan Dan would leave behind.


    laugh!


    It was also the sound of a broken scale. The body scales produced by Hansen and the blood **** dragon were once again split by a flying swallow.


    "It turns out that." Han Sen did not care about the wounds on his body, but spit out a sigh of relief, which seemed to solve the doubts in his heart.


    "Abandoned?" Yan Dan saw Hansen actually stopped, no longer avoiding the attack of Feiyan, frowning.


    But in the next second, Hansen��s palm suddenly moved, and the people couldn��t see the movement track. The two swallows were actually held in the hand by one hand.


    The swallow''s short gun vibrated in his hand, and it seemed to be broken, but Hansen was firmly in his hand and it was difficult to break free.


    "It''s amazing, it''s really amazing to be able to catch the Feiyan double gun with the power of nothingness." Yan Dan patted his hand and did not have any panic because the double gun was controlled.


    "But unfortunately, it is useless to catch them. It is the sacred ritual of God. Only the gods or the inheritors of the gods can control things. Even if they are in your hands, they can still be a weapon to kill." Yan Dan said At the same time, the three forces of the body rise and rise at the same time, all of which are transformed into the power of nothingness, burning on him.


    The vain power on the swallow''s short gun also broke out. The power of terror made them break free of Hansen''s palm and straightened to the chest.


    The moment when the two guns left Hansen''s palm, they disappeared into nothingness. Although they knew that they were stabbed to the chest, they could not see it.


    "The power of the blood dragon is still a little worse." Han Sen is still not moving, the Xuan Huang Jing and the blood of the nerves at the same time, entered the broken boundary.


    In the moment when the chest felt a pain, Hansen broke his hand and instantly caught the Feiyan double gun.


    There is no need to think at all. Hansen��s physical ability has surpassed the speed of thinking. The body��s reaction is enough for him to take two shots while he is in the double swallow.


    This time, Yan Dan seems to be really surprised. "The really terrible guy has such a fighting ability. In this big universe, on the physical combat ability, I am afraid that you are no longer able. And unfortunately, there is not only one in the world. The way to fight, to fight with your own body, is undoubtedly the most stupid."


    Said, Yan Dan''s hands in the air, the power of the cracked nine robbing Yan turned into a bow, and the power of the one-horned magic eye snake turned into an arrow.


    When Yan Dan pulled the bow to the extreme, the south broke out of the light on the arrow, and suddenly the arrow turned into a streamer and shot at Hansen.

 Chapter 3183： weakness

    Hansen��s hands and Feiyan��s double-guns had no spare power to catch the arrows that Yan Dan shot, and those arrows left behind the bowstrings, and they were suddenly hidden by nothingness, and they couldn��t see where the arrows were. .


    When the power of the arrow touched Hansen��s body, the power of the arrow seemed to touch the touch, pressing the skin down, and when the skin was about to be punctured, Hansen��s body responded automatically, slightly sideways. The arrow shot aside.


    Hansen''s body can harden the power of the arrow, but his body strength is almost always against the swallows. If the body is hit hard, it will break the balance, so Hansen does not confront the arrow.


    "I see how many do you hide?" Yan Dan continued to open the bow, and the arrows were like a meteor shower, rushing toward Hansen, as if Hansen had all the retreats.


    Fengyin��s worried hands clasped and placed on his chest seemed to pray for Hansen.


    Boa is a look of heartlessness, still drinking juice from his own.


    Han Sen does not move, and continues to inject the power of blood and nerves into the double-gun of Feiyan. The power of blood and nerves is the inheritance of blood, and the power of Xuan Huang can return to the source. The combination of it has produced a wonderful chemical reaction. The power attached to the power of breaking the boundary has something to do with the blood and nerves and the mysterious yellow, but it is not exactly the same.


    The power of the destructive power has invaded into the swallow''s double guns. Hansen can clearly sense that there is a change in the inside of the swallow gun. This change makes him gradually feel that he and Feiyan double. There was some wonderful connection between the guns.


    At this moment, it was at a critical juncture, and Hansen naturally had no way to distract him, so Hansen completely let his body react naturally, and the power was all used to deal with the swallows.


    Hansen, who fought hard, was terrible, but Hansen, who didn��t care, was even more terrible.


    His figure moved in the rain of the sky, and the body seemed to have no weight. A horrible and invisible arrow fell on him, and he pushed his body away, but he could not hurt him.


    No matter how strange and fierce the power is, it can''t hurt Hansen''s body. The physical touch and conditioning ability seem to have reached a very small degree, and any little fluctuation can make it react spontaneously.


    The humans in the big universe are all stunned. They are all fighting against the power of genetics. They have never seen such a horrible existence that they can practice their fighting ability to such a state.


    After this war, many humans began to pay attention to the practice of their own combat capabilities. Although they could not reach the level of Hansen, they also raised the overall capacity and realm of the Empire Universe as a whole.


    Yan Dan frowned and wrinkled, coldly said: "Your body reacts faster, I don''t believe that I can avoid all the power."


    Yan Dan''s body shape moves like a phantom around Hansen''s rapid movement, while the bow and arrow in his hand continually shoot, and the arrow rain hits from all directions.


    However, Yan Dan did not dare to approach Hansen, the horrible physical fighting ability, Yan Dan asked himself not an opponent, and did not dare to let Hansen have a chance to fight with him.


    In fact, Han Sen did not care about the meaning of Yan Dan. Now he and Feiyan double-gun confrontation to the most critical time, he faintly feels that as long as you go further, break through the core strength of Feiyan double gun, you can completely change it.


    Although Hansen��s mind was completely out of combat, he had already mastered the ultimate physical instinct, but he still moved back and forth in the rain of arrows, as if he was walking in the garden.


    "There are thousands of flowers in the bushes, the leaves do not touch the body, the body fighting ability of the gold coin is really horrible." Tianyuan Wang could not help but admire.


    Within the Temple of Genes, the Lord of the Temple and the twelve gods also bowed down to the battlefield, watching Hansen walk in the invisible arrow rain.


    "Han Sen''s physical combat ability has reached the limit, I am afraid no one can win him in this respect." A **** sighed.


    "The way of power is not static, even if his physical combat ability is unbeaten, but his people are not invincible." No **** said faintly.


    "What about that? His kind of physique that almost surpassed the gods can make him invincible. Do you think there is power in the world that can affect him?" Another **** disagreed with the view of nothingness.


    "How is it that the law does not invade? Is it not within the rules? The power of breaking the boundary can hurt him, and the power I can also influence him indirectly." The godless **** said so faintly.


    "I am optimistic about the gold coin, maybe he can really reach that step and maybe."


    "Difficult, Qin Xiu also wants to achieve that step, not the same failure. Do you think that the original Qin Xiu would be weaker than the current Hansen? Qin Xiu also reached the level of unbeaten in the same year, not the same defeat? ��


    The twelve high-spirited gods each expressed their opinions. The Lord of the Temple only smiled and watched the battle between Hansen and Yandan.


    Yan Dan used all kinds of means, but he still couldn''t hurt Hansen''s body. The strength of the pair of swallows was weaker and weaker. Many spectators knew that the Yandan trend had gone, fearing that there was no chance. Once the gold coin completely conquered Feiyan double gun, it was when Yan Dan lost.


    Yan Dan did not have any disappointing expression. He held the bow and arrow and did not shoot the arrow again. He just said Hansen smiled and said: "You are really amazing. Unfortunately, the people around you may not be as strong as you. Rockyd should have arrived now."


    Han Sen listened to this sentence and couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows.


    "It is now." Yan Dan''s bow and arrow in his hand slammed, and thousands of arrows flew out.


    Within the Fengjiao Fort of Yuxi City, a man and a woman walked to the gate of the old castle. The man wore a black dress and a hat, with a thick black beard and a delicate cane in his hand. .


    And the woman was dressed in a maid costume with a pair of dragon horns on her head.


    "What''s the matter with the two?" The guards of the castle stopped them.


    Lokid is still moving on, as if there were no guards.


    The guards blocked the shots, and the dragon maids on the side looked at them. The guards seemed to be gazing at the dragons, and they were subjected to the horror of Longwei. In an instant, the body was pressed against the body, and the limbs could not move at all.


    "Han Sen, how strong you are, after all, it is still a human with weakness, so you can only lose." Lokid squinted, holding a cane, step by step into the Fengjiao Fort.


    Feng Feifei and Feng Yinyin and others were watching the battle before God. They heard the screams of guards coming from outside. They quickly came out and saw that Lokid and the dragon maid came toward this side, and their faces changed suddenly.


    They all listened to Hansen''s appearance of Lokid, and they recognized it at a glance, because Lokid''s shape is too unique.

 Chapter 3184： Wooden sword

    "Who are you? Even dare to swear by the Feng family, isn''t it afraid of the king of Qin?" Feng Feifei defended Fengyin and Boa, and shouted at Lokid.


    "Beautiful lady, if it is normal, I would be happy to talk to you about the law, but today I came for her, so I can only be sorry." Lokid pointed his hand at the treasure.


    Fengyin sounded to protect Boa, but the dragon maid there was a glimpse of the eyes, and a horrible pressure suddenly came down. Feng Feifei and Fengyin sound only felt that the body was sinking and they would be crushed. On the ground.


    boom!


    The flame broke out, and a small white fish appeared in front of them. The dragon''s maid''s pressure suddenly dissipated, as if it had been burned to ashes by flames.


    "You play with that little fish," Lokid said faintly.


    The dragon maid responded, and the body swelled in an instant, breaking through the black maid costume, and blinking into a black dragon on the ground, so that the entire Fengjiao castle was turbulent, and a bit of dragon spurt Small flying fish.


    Xiaofei fish mouth spit white flame, collided with the dragon of the black dragon, and actually maintained a situation that is not inconsistent, a black and white flame constantly collide and melt.


    Lokid bypassed the battlefield and walked toward the back of Boa, with a gentleman''s smile on his face: "The cute little princess doesn''t have to be afraid, and the uncle just invites you to a beautiful castle."


    ��Really?�� Boa asked with a squint.


    "Boa, don''t believe him, he is a bad person." Feng Yinyin held Bao Bao back and forth.


    "The bad guys are not very accurate, because I am not a human, but a god. You can call me a bad **** or a **** of evil. My name is Lokid. The official **** is a paper god." Rockyd With a smile, while talking to the side of the treasure.


    "Let''s go." Feng Feifei protects them and wants to take them away.


    Rockyd waved his hand, and suddenly two pieces of paper flew out of his hand. The other hand''s cane seemed to be a sharp blade, and the two pieces of paper were cut into two pieces. The man fell to the ground.


    The two paper people actually stood up, and with their movements, the body of Feng Feifei and Fengyin sounded uncontrollably and stopped, as if they were learning paper people, involuntarily loosening Boa to the side.


    "The two beautiful ladies don''t have to worry. As a styled god, I never kill a woman." Lokid smiled and said that the man had gone from among them and walked to the treasure.


    "Beautiful little princess, please go to my castle to be a guest?" Loked bent down and made a gesture of please.


    "Okay!" Boa nodded with a smile, and stretched out his hand and pressed it in Lokid''s hand.


    Rocky��s face was full of smiles, but Feng Feifei and Fengyin��s voices were anxious, but they couldn��t move and couldn��t speak. They could only watch Boa��s being carried by Lokid to the castle. door.


    "Let''s let go of Miss Boa." A calm voice sounded in the castle.


    Lokid turned his head and saw that a middle-aged man was walking towards the side with a tea tray. He looked at his dress and seemed to be only a servant in the castle.


    But Lokid saw the man, but his eyes were gazing, staring at the middle-aged man, and screaming a name: "Sword... No... Lone..."


    "Please let go of Miss Boa." The sword did not walk step by step, and the look did not change significantly.


    Lokid grabbed Boa''s hand and laughed: "The sword is not alone, your big wish is gone, even if you have something here? Can you stop me? Or you want Against my big wish to shoot me?"


    The sword does not say timidly: "Since I have made a big wish, even if I die, I will not break my mind."


    "What use is it for you to come here? How is the sword not alone? A sword that can''t be used with a sword is not alone, no different from a garbage." Rocky snorted.


    The sword did not stand alone, but just went to the front of Baoer and lifted the tea tray to Boa: "Miss Baoer, this is a gift for you."


    Lokid is not afraid of the sword, and did not shoot, just staring at the things in the tea tray carefully.


    It was a sword, a short sword made of wood, only about a foot long, which looked like a toy for children.


    What characters of Lokid can be seen naturally, the wooden sword is definitely not a genetic species, nor a sacrifice artifact, as if it were just a wooden ornament.


    "What is this?" Boa took the sword and asked some curiously.


    "This is a wooden sword that was brought to the side from the youngest. It was hand-carved by my father when I was young, and gave it to me as a birthday present." The sword said nothing.


    "I can''t ask for such a precious thing." Boa shook his head and wanted to return the sword.


    However, the sword has not recovered the tea tray, and smiled and said: "Miss Boa does not mind, my father is just a mortal, even the gods have no blood, the wooden sword he carved, whether it is wood or work, is just a common thing, Miss Boa, please don''t give up, be sure to accept it."


    "I like this gift very much." Boa said with a wooden sword.


    "The sword is not alone. Do you think that this wooden sword can stop me?" Lokid stared at the wooden sword and said with a cold face.


    He didn''t see the magical point of the wooden sword. Just like the sword is not alone, it is just an ordinary wooden sword. It is very common in both materials and work. It seems that as long as he is willing, he can easily Crushing in general.


    "No." The sword did not shake his head and answered a question. Then he stopped talking more. He took the tea tray and went back. He did not continue to block Lokid.


    Rocky looked eccentrically and looked at the sword and walked back to the backyard. Then he looked at the wooden sword in Boa''s hand and didn''t feel anything special.


    "Boa little princess, let''s go." Although Rocky''s heart is suspicious, but the sword is not alone, since he can''t shoot, he doesn''t have to worry about anything. He doesn''t believe that such an ordinary wooden sword can handle him. .


    Baoer nodded and said to Feng Feifei and Fengyin: "Fifie sister, voice, I went to his house to play and will come back soon."


    Feng Feifei and Feng Yinyin were anxious, but they couldn��t move or talk. They could only watch Boao take Lokid��s hand out of the castle gate.


    The gates of the castle seemed to be distorted by what power. After they walked out of the gate, the figure disappeared immediately.


    The black dragon of the dragon maid suddenly spurted a bite of dragons, shook the little flying fish a little, and then turned back to the shape of the dragon maid, and then rushed out the door.


    When the small flying fish rushed out, the control space of the door was restored to normal. The small flying fish just rushed out of the door, but they did not see the figure of Lokid and the dragon maid.


    Feng Feifei and Feng Yinyin also returned to normal, and they rushed out of the gate, but they could not find the trace of Boa.

 Chapter 3185： I want to kill

    On the starry battlefield, Yan Dan''s bow and arrow shot in the hand, like a stormy arrow, stabbed Hansen. He thought that after Hansen heard the news, the mind had already appeared flawed.


    However, those arrows did not hurt Hansen. Hansen''s body still maintains a state of near-life instinct. No arrow can hurt his body.


    Hansen is still struggling to break the defense line of Feiyan double guns. He has a hunch that once he succeeds, he will probably surprise him.


    Yan Dan snorted, and the south of the body was exploding from the Suzaku gene, and the flame above the arrow was no longer confined to the mode of nothingness.


    The sky arrows are directed at Hansen, although they are no longer invisible, but with a powerful rocket power, when the touch of Hansen''s body is reached, the arrow explodes if the sun generally explodes.


    A round of the sun bursts beside Hanson, and the power of terror seems to be able to melt the stars.


    However, after the sun of the round was extinguished, Hansen��s figure was broken and still intact, and was not damaged.


    Yan Dan slightly frowns, the power of the three peerless gene species is the strongest in the south of the ultimate body, and even the strength of the south from Suzaku can not hurt Hansen, the other two major genetic species are even more useless.


    Suddenly, Yan Dan��s eyes lit up and seemed to feel something in the dark.


    He combines a little of the spirit of Lokid, although it can only be regarded as Yan Dan, not really controlled by Lokid''s soul, but there is a strange connection with Lokid.


    "Your daughter is already in the hands of Lokid. If she doesn''t want her to have an accident, she will immediately give up this battle." Yan Dan used the secret method to pass the sound to Hansen. He naturally didn''t want others to know that he used it. The despicable way to win.


    "Is it?" Hansen finally said a word and his body stopped.


    The pair of swallows in his hand, both shots, stopped vibrating at this time, like two dead objects are generally held in the hands of Hansen.


    Just if you look carefully, you will find a trace of blood on the black gun body, just like the blood and meridians are generally spread over the Feiyan double gun.


    The power of the blood-breaking boundary finally completely eroded the Feiyan double gun, completely controlling it in the hands of Hansen.


    Han Sen��s feeling at this time was very wonderful. All the structures of the Feiyan double guns were presented in his mind. Even Hansen could feel the incitement and soul of Feiyan��s double guns.


    This feeling can''t be described, just like Feiyan double gun is his work, and he is the God who created Feiyan double gun.


    But it is not exactly how, even God, may not be able to fully understand a person''s mind, but Han Sen''s current feelings, but it seems to understand the Feiyan double gun.


    "Han Sen, you heard no, you have to be defeated by me, or your daughter will be dead." Yan Dan''s voice came again.


    Hansen��s eyes were cold and cold, as if the sword was staring at Yan Dan.


    Hansen is not a killer, even if he is an enemy, he will not easily kill, because he can understand, standing in the position of the opposing sides, the other party wants to kill him is normal, how to deal with it Coping, there is no need to create any unnecessary emotions.


    However, Yan Dan��s words provoked Hansen��s murder.


    Yan Dan was stared at by Han Sen, and his heart trembled. He unconsciously stepped back a half step, but he returned to normal.


    Boa is in the hands of Lokid, and he is now in the starry battlefield. Even if Hansen disregards his daughter''s life and death, he also has the opportunity to quit the starry battlefield without fear of Hansen.


    "Han Sen, if you don''t believe it, I can tell you, your daughter is wearing a pair of sunglasses, that sunglasses are..." Yan Dan thought that Hansen did not believe that Boa had been taken away by Lokid, he put Boa''s costumes are described again.


    "I have never seen your daughter, and it is even more impossible to know what she is like now. Now you should believe it? If you are unbeaten, then your daughter will die." Yan Dan said in a voice.


    "I believe in you, I believe from the beginning." Hansen looked at Yan Dan and said coldly, and at the same time he held the hand of Feiyan double-gun, and also broke out strange power.


    "Since you believe, then how do you choose?" Yan Dan asked, staring at Hansen.


    "Kill you." Hansen said coldly and ruthlessly.


    With Hansen��s voice, the flying swallow double gun in his hand actually changed, and the almost indestructible gun body was broken down, and instantly turned into the most primitive molecule, like a smoky smoke. Surrounded by Hansen''s hands.


    With Hansen��s idea, or Hansen obeying Feiyan��s own guns, taking their origins as the blueprint, Feiyan��s double guns are broken down and recast.


    This process does not require flame calcination or force hammering. This is the conversion of the most primitive state of matter and the recast that best suits their characteristics.


    The nothingness of the fog condensed on Hansen''s hands, and soon formed a cohesive shape on Hansen''s hand.


    Hansen��s left short hand appeared in the left hand, while the right hand condensed a black arrow, and a bow and an arrow exude a strong sense of vain.


    "Don''t you want your daughter''s life? Is her life more important than a victory? If you don''t admit defeat, she will die, and she will die very badly..." Yan Dan eyes red blood , screamed to Hansen.


    "No one can kill my daughter, but you will die, even the gods can''t keep your life." Hansen put the black arrow on the short bow and slowly pulled the bow.


    The bow is not big, but Hansen opened the bowstring moment, Yandan did tremble, the whole body was cold and sweaty, as if the shadow of death was shrouded in the body.


    Yan Dan felt a strong death crisis. He knew that Hansen was really going to kill him, not to pretend.


    There was hardly any hesitation, and Yan Dan directly conceded defeat. Although his heart was full of unwillingness, he did not dare to persist.


    "Han Sen, your daughter is dead." Yan Dan complained of the sound of Hansen again, and the space channel around him has already formed. Yan Dan directly enters it, leaving the starry battlefield.


    The seven emperors who watched the battle could not hear them, but when they saw Yan Dan admit defeat, they all knew that this battle would end with the victory of gold coins.


    However, he heard Han Sen��s cold voice sound: ��I also said that you are dead today.��


    Yan Dan��s figure is almost completely through the space channel. He said scornfully: ��It��s a pity that you have no chance to kill me today, and there is no chance in the future.��


    Yan Dan is very clear that he has already conceded defeat and obtained the protection of the gods. The gods will not let a conceded person be attacked again, let alone he has entered the space channel.


    "No matter which **** is in charge of the starry battlefield, I am banned the starry battlefield in the name of gold coins. No one can leave, I want to kill." Hansen has pulled the bow and arrow to the limit, and said the voice.


    "Is he crazy?" Everyone heard Hansen''s words are a glimpse, Yan Dan is even more disdainful.

 ~： The second anniversary of Super God Genes - the ending is not the end

    My name is Han Jingzhi. The five-year-old child of the elephant kindergarten class should have been like a flower bud, and it is a gray and dark age.


    I was born into a liar family. My father is a liar. My grandfather is a liar. My grandfather''s grandfather is still a liar. Anyway, I don''t know which grandfather started. Our family has become a member of the Jiangxiang faction.


    Jiang Xiangpai, a liar organization that pretends to be a fortune-telling for the fortune-telling, although the members of this organization will look at fortune-telling, but no one believes in fate. The so-called fate is for members of the Jiangxiang faction. It is just a tool for deception.


    The Jiangxiang faction does not believe in the reincarnation of the destiny, does not believe in karma, does not talk about human feelings, is good at observing the words, counting the hearts of the people.


    If anyone is targeted by the people of the Jiangxiang faction, then it is really a **** mold, but it is a waste of money and disaster-free, and the family is broken.


    I was born into a family with such a background, but I believe in fate. To be precise, I can see the fate.


    Yes, in the words of modern people, I am a superpower, and my ability is to see fate.


    My ability is not only to see the fate of people, but also the fate of all things in the world.


    For example, I can see the picture of the next lottery lottery and know the final lottery winning number. For example, as long as I am willing, I can see the final winning picture of the horse.


    Even when a person will work in the future, or who will marry, when will he die, as long as I am willing, I can see the ending at a glance.


    Although my ability does not see the middle process, I can only see the ending, and this is enough.


    I am like a cheating student who saw the answer to the test paper in advance. No matter what the middle process is, the final answer will never be wrong.


    Some people think that this is very happy, it seems like a cheat-like life, do not know how many people envy jealous almost crazy.


    However, I would rather not have this ability. The ability to see through fate makes my life gray. Although I am only five years old, I am already like an old man who is going to die. I can no longer be interested in anything.


    I used to have a very good little friend in kindergarten. He likes to play football very much. His dream is to become a great football player in the future. I hope that I can practice football with him and become the best partner. The World Cup launched an impact and became the most dazzling star.


    At the time, I felt that this was not bad, but when I thought about it, the super power was involuntarily launched. I saw the future of that little partner.


    In that future, he is not a football player, but a middle-aged salesman with a big belly. He is drunk every day, not to mention playing football. Even if he runs for 50 meters, he will pant like he wants to hang up. same.


    At that moment, I completely lost interest in playing football, because I know that no matter how hard I try, he can''t be a football player. Everything is in vain. I will never see a fate, not even a fate. Will be changed.


    In our elephant kindergarten, there is a very beautiful female classmate. I like her very much. I originally wanted to be a good friend of her childhood, and I might be able to go further in the future.


    When I think about it, my super powers are launched, so I see her future. Her future will be married to a forty-year-old bald uncle who walks into the church with the man in a wedding dress.


    At that moment, my entire life was destroyed.


    I lost interest in everything, because whatever I want to do, I will see the destined future and ending.


    When I go to watch the game, I will know the result of the game in advance; when I go to the movies, I will know the ending in advance; even if I go to see a beautiful swimming show, I will see the terrible appearance of the old-fashioned dragons when the beautiful women will die. The world is for me. Full of maliciousness, gray everywhere.


    I also tried to change my destiny. For example, I hate eating onions. When I see the future, I know that my mother will cook onion eggs next morning, so I will throw away all the onions in my house, and I bought all the onions in the supermarkets and restaurants in the vicinity of Sanjo Street.


    Don''t ask me why a five-year-old has money to do this because money is never a problem for me.


    But when I got up the next morning, I found that the onion was still on the table, and my young mind was collapsing.


    "Baby, you have to eat more onions. The grandfather who recently rehabilitated in the country has planted a lot of onions. This year''s harvest, sent us a lot." Mom was very happy to tell me.


    So, our family ate a whole month of onions, I suspect that this is the punishment for God to change my destiny.


    No one can understand my pain. This world is never unknown to me, and there will never be a sense of freshness. I have lost the most precious things in life and the embarrassment of the future.


    Walking on the way home from school, watching the afterglow of the river, there is an indescribable embarrassment in my heart.


    Ask me why a five-year-old kindergarten student will go home alone? In fact, there is nothing. My father, mother, grandparents, grandfathers are all disciples of the Jiangxiang faction, and they are still veteran figures. They are very busy. Where can I pick up my school?


    Of course, my mother also tried to pick me up and drop off school, but on the way to send me to school, she cheated two wallets and one electric. After arriving at the school, I also tried to lie to my kindergarten teacher. I was forced to launch the kindergarten and asked them not to pick me up and drop off school.


    "Hey, what is the meaning of my life?" Sitting on the river bank, my heart is in vain.


    Going home doesn''t make any sense to me, because there is no one at home. I heard that this time the whole family was dispatched to lie to a rich man in the Middle East. I have not seen them for half a month.


    "Little brother, how are you alone here? Are you separated from your family?" A gentle voice came into my ears.


    My nose smelled a youthful aroma, and I couldn''t help but look up and found that I was a beautiful big sister wearing a white sportswear and a ponytail.


    I couldn''t help but swear because I have never seen such a beautiful big sister near here, and she is obviously running, and should live in a place not far from here.


    "Little brother, what is your name." When the big sister saw me not talking, she squatted and took my hand and asked kindly.


    "My name is Han Jingzhi." I can''t help but answer. If I change to ordinary times, I am lazy to care for those people, but who makes me a kindergarten boy with a color control, look at her beautiful and lovely, still answer She is alright.


    "Your name is so interesting, it''s not like the name you should have at this age." The big sister said softly.


    "This is the name my grandfather gave me. He said that our family can not respect the ghosts and gods, and do not talk about love and unbelief, but the heart must have awe, otherwise it is not a human, so he gave me a name. Calling respect, I hope that I can retain the last bit of humanity," I said.


    In fact, I don''t know much about Grandpa. I only know that they lie to people and don''t recognize them. But when they return home, they never mention scams.


    "Your grandfather is really interesting." The big sister said with a smile, she might think I was joking.


    I don''t dare to look at her because I am afraid that I will see her future uncontrollably. Seeing her dying or seeing her being taken to bed by an old man will make me sad.


    "Small, do you want to have a cup of tea with your sister?" asked the older sister.


    Although I don''t like to drink milk tea, who makes me a child-controlled kindergarten student? So I nodded, took the big sister''s soft hand and went to the tea shop with her.


    I am not worried that she will be a trafficker, because when I was three years old, I had sold two traffickers who tried to abduct me. When they left, they thanked me very gratefully.


    The big sister is really cute and gentle. It is really fun to drink milk tea with her. I am a little forgetful, and I can''t help but look at her carefully, but at this time, the **** predictive ability has appeared again.


    The scene that broke my heart came to my mind. The beautiful and lovely big sister, just coming down from a red sports car, was shot by a group of black people with machine guns. The blood of the whole body suddenly sprang out like a rain flower. .


    There is no doubt that she will die.


    My mood suddenly sinks into the darkness. I can only see the picture of the future, but I don''t know when those pictures will happen, I don''t know where it is, and I have no ability to stop it from happening.


    I hate that I have such ability, I am more happy with my incompetence, and I hate this ending.


    "Small, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing my mood is low, the big sister asked worriedly.


    "Big sister, can you not open a red sports car in the near future?" I tried to change my destiny.


    ��Why?�� the older sister asked strangely.


    "Because I can see the future, if you drive a red sports car, then your ending is death." I know it''s hard to believe, but I want to convince her because I really don''t want to see it. She died.


    The older sister groaned, then touched my head gently with his hand and smiled and said: "Small, you are worried about me, thank you very much, the big sister will not die."


    "I know, you won''t believe me, there is really no way to change the outcome of the future." I was disappointed in my heart, inexplicably feeling heartache, that is hating my incompetence.


    The big sister took my hand and said seriously: "The big sister believes in you, the little one, you have to remember, the ending is not the end, if you really have the super power to see the future, then the fruit You see people who need your help, don''t give up, no matter what the outcome, do your best to do what you should do?"


    My mood is very bad, I nodded subconsciously, but I didn''t really listen to it. After I was separated from my big sister, I felt that I couldn��t think of it.


    Such a kind and lovely big sister, I can never let her die like this.


    "Even if God wants her to die, I must save her." My heart is filled with inexplicable fighting spirit.


    Although I don''t even know the name of the big sister, I don''t even know where she lives, but it''s not a problem for someone born in a liar family.


    One of the best skills of the liar is intelligence analysis and speculation. Careful recall of the future picture I saw before. The place where the big sister was shot is a big road. Although there are no road signs in the picture, the plants planted from the roadside green belt come. Look, there is an Allen grass that is only available in nearby cities, so the location of the accident should be the city.


    "The width of the main road should be more than 40 meters. This kind of road, there are only three main roads in the city to reach the standard..." I analyzed the strips and used the map function of the communicator to lock the target.


    "Time should be around ten o''clock in the night, according to the position of the moon... is tonight..." I quickly looked at the time and found that the time was five minutes away from ten.


    "No..." I hate that I didn''t decide to save my older sister earlier. If I could be earlier, I might be able to save her life.


    Even before I split, I might be able to avoid this if I could get her phone number.


    I rushed out of the room and started the mini electric car I used to ride when my mom bought food. I rushed to the place where I judged.


    What traffic rules, what traffic lights, let it go to hell, I must save the big sister.


    Adding the throttle to the maximum, but the feeling that the tram is moving to me is still the speed of the turtle. Looking at the time, one minute and a second, my heart is more and more anxious.


    Finally, I came to the street in the future picture, saw the big sister''s red car sports car, saw that she was coming down from the car, she is beautiful today, wearing red windbreaker and flesh-colored stockings, coupled with high-heeled shoes. Very **** and charming.


    But at the same time, I also saw those black men with submachine guns.


    "Big...sister...sister...fast...running..." The rescue big sister was too late, and I yelled as I opened the big throttle and slammed into the black men.


    Answer! Answer! Hey!


    The gunshots and the percussion sounded almost at the same time. I and the electric car ran into the black people without hesitation. The guns held by the black people also rang, but they could not shoot at the big sister.


    "That''s great!" I didn''t think about the consequences of doing this myself. I just thought it would be great to save my older sister, and my heart is more than ever satisfied.


    "Hey! What happened to the little devil?"


    "Sorry director, that is my friend!"


    After falling to the ground, I saw a middle-aged uncle holding a big horn and yelling at the angry side. There were all kinds of instruments and staff around. The older sister was still apologizing to the middle-aged uncle for a time. I have produced emotions that I have never had since I was born, and I am embarrassed.


    "Small, thank you for saving me, are you okay?" The big sister ran to me quickly and asked me in my arms.


    "I''m fine, big sister, you''re fine." I finally understood what happened and didn''t get upset because of my misunderstanding. I just thought it was all wonderful.


    I finished my five-year-old story, ordered a cigarette, took a deep breath, spit out the smoke slowly, and said with a sigh of relief: "Since that time, I understand that the ending is not the end. So when I meet someone who needs help, I will ask them to ask for a communication number. Even if there is a possibility of one hundred millionth, I will try my best to save them, because this is my agreement with my older sister."


    The beautiful girl opposite me looked at me, but my face was gloomy and terrible. Like the erupting volcano, I yelled at me angrily: "Han Jingzhi, this is the time when you just slammed me on the bathroom, hooked up the one. Is the **** hot girl asking her the reason for the communication number?"


    Snapped!


    Then there was a loud slap in the face, and the angry back of the beautiful girl turned away.


    "Well, I admit, although the story is true, but I really just want to soak the **** hot girl, no way, who told me to call Han Jingzhi, is a beauty control." Looking at the back of the beautiful girl, I muttered to ignite a cigarette, took a deep breath, and slowly spit out the smoke, but I remembered the beautiful picture of the beautiful girl in my eyes.


    Just in the location where Hansen is now, it was just a sea of ??fire at that time. There were fire tongues everywhere in the bar. The wires burst into sparks. Many chandeliers fell from the ceiling, and one of the spherical headlights just turned to the right. Beautiful girl head running away.


    bell!


    The alarm bell of the fire alarm sounded at this time.


    ��Can you change in the future?�� Looking at the crowds and the rapidly spreading fires around me, I just sat quietly in front of the bar and took a glass of wine on the bar, but my eyes kept looking at the central position of the bar. That a sleek chandelier.

 Chapter 3186： One arrow

    The battle of God is a game controlled by the gods. All rules are controlled by the gods. Once they admit defeat, they will be sheltered by the gods. Even if they are the blood of the seven kings, they cannot break the rules.


    Hansen actually wants the gods to block a person who has already admitted to leave the starry battlefield. This seems to be absolutely impossible.


    Not only did Yandan not believe, no one believed that there would be such a thing.


    Hansen also knows that the gods will not listen to their own orders, but he said that he did not want to command the gods. He just told the gods that he was killed and that the gods should not intervene.


    When Hansen spoke, he had torn the rules of the world and pushed his power to the extreme. The endless stream was injected into the bow and arrow.


    "This Hansen, more and more lawless, even dared to threaten me!" No God said coldly.


    After all, Yan Dan is a member of his blood heritage family. Han Sen��s practice is naturally to make the godless **** very unhappy.


    "Adult, Han Sen is so willing to break the rules, I am afraid it will be the next Qin Xiu, do we really want to let him continue?" The goddess of the moment bowed to the Lord of the Temple.


    "Although Hansen is indeed wrong, it is not a big deal. There is no need to entangle these little things. After all, he has a good chance to step out of that step." Another **** said.


    ��Is it because he has the opportunity to step out of that step, can he let him destroy the world in which we stand?�� The godless dissatisfaction.


    "There is a saying that this is a matter of fact. The people in the chaos will deal with him. Is it possible for Han Sen to stand still and kill?"


    "He is still called killing?"


    Twelve gods are clearly divided into two factions. One group advocates controlling Hansen and can even remove it if necessary. The other group believes that Hansen can be given a certain degree of convenience, and only a few one or two spirits maintain a neutral attitude.


    The Lord of the Temple sighed: "Block the starry battlefield, otherwise the entire battlefield will be destroyed."


    "Yes, adults." The Lord of the Temple has decided that although there is still dissatisfaction in the heart of the gods, there is no more to say.


    And they also know that if Hansen is allowed to completely destroy the starry battlefield, the faces of the gods are even more ugly.


    The space and time in the Gene Temple are not the same as the outside world. The gods have been discussing it for so long. For the outside world, it is only a moment in the past.


    Yan Dan has not completely left the battlefield, but the space channel is almost completely closed.


    At this time, the space channel that had been closed was turned on again, and the Yandan, which was about to be sent away, was reversed and sent back to the starry battlefield.


    With a look of horror, Yan Dan returned to the starry battlefield, the expression could not be described, and the space channel behind him was closed.


    "How could this be... I admit defeat... I have already conceded... I am an adult... I have already conceded it... Why..." Yan Dan once again conceded defeat, but the starry battlefield did not even respond at all, there was no space channel. The whole starry battlefield is dead.


    There is also a dead silence in the big universe. No one believes that such a thing will happen. The gods are really as good as the gold coins, and they have closed the starry battlefield.


    "God! Why? I am your loyal follower. Acting according to your rules, I dare not be offended. Why do you want to treat me like this? What is the truth? What is fairness? Where is God''s letter?" Yan Dan screams and asks Heaven.


    The Yan people and the dignitaries are also a sorrowful anger. In their view, Yan Dan has been treated extremely unfairly.


    "You have married the gods, and their sins are sinful." Hansen''s voice was indifferent, like the trial of the gods, and at the same time loosened the bowstring that had been drawn to the full moon.


    Hey!


    The moment the arrow left the bowstring, it disappeared immediately.


    Yan Dan couldn''t see the arrow, and he was shocked and angry in his heart. He knew that he could not withstand the power of that arrow. He subconsciously wanted to ask for life and liberated the three peerless gene species that fit with him.


    I saw a **** of fire, a demon snake and a black-backed swallow appear in front of Yan Dan, or in front of him.


    The power of the three peerless gene species broke out completely, and it was in a straight line in front of Yan Dan, but between that moment, there seemed to be an invisible force running through it.


    The bodies of the three peerless genetic species were almost pierced through a blood hole at the same time, and the invisible force continued to burst through the Yandan head behind them.


    At this time, the spectator saw that the black arrow pierced Yan Dan''s head from the eyebrows and disappeared from his hindbrain.


    Hey!


    The three peerless gene species exploded at the same time, turning into a raging **** rain, and the body of Yandan��s eyes widened from the starry sky.


    There is a dead silence in the big universe, and everyone feels cold in the back.


    One arrow shot three peerless genetic species and shot Yandan directly. This violent arrow skill is shocking. What is even more shocking is that this arrow is shot in the starry battlefield, and it is still in After Yan Dan confessed to the loss, the meaning behind this is more chilling than the arrow.


    Although the gold coin said that Yan Dan is a god, the person who knows the inside also knows that Yan Dan did something that should not be done, and should not be related to the chaos.


    Even so, the gods have destroyed the rules they have set. A person who destroys the rules of the gods is more terrible and more fearful than the arrows in his hands.


    This arrow not only shoots people, but also swears.


    Even the emperors of the seven great empires, at this time, looked at the starry sky in the starry battlefield.


    The imperial power represents the rules and authority, and the figure can be broken even with the rules of the gods. Such order destroyers obviously make their hearts uneasy.


    ��Is the gold coin a member of the chaos?�� There are terrorists who think secretly.


    However, it is impossible to think about it. It is impossible for members of the chaos to participate in the battle of God. Otherwise, Lokid does not have to help Yan Dan. He can do it himself. However, gold coins are not members of the chaos, but they can achieve this level, which makes people feel incredible.


    "Gold coins are the believers of the God of Wealth. What kind of existence is the God of Wealth? One of his followers can make the gods compromise, so how powerful is the God of Wealth? Is he a resurrection of the gods?"


    People are even more eager to know where the Temple of Fortune is. After this war, the seven empires sent a large number of people to find the Temple of Fortune.


    After Hansen shot Yan Dan, he immediately withdrew from the starry battlefield and then returned to the Fengjia Castle.


    Although he knew that Boa would not have something, he still had some concerns in his heart.

 Chapter 3187： Paper cutting

    Pierced through the vast mountains, a strange temple is located on it.


    The temple is distinct, but the main hall is more than 100 meters high, and it has several side halls, which looks very majestic.


    However, such a majestic temple, the feeling of giving people seems to be able to break through, can not tell the strange.


    A closer look reveals that the temple was actually made of white paper, which is like a paper, and it seems that it looks like it will be broken.


    The white paper-tied palace can''t tell the strangeness. Even the tables and chairs, the gods, the gods and the gods in the middle are all made of paper, and there is a feeling of horror.


    Boa is interested in looking back and forth in the temple, seemingly interested in everything here.


    "What if I put a fire here?" Boa looked at Lokid and asked with a squint.


    "This is a temple, not a paper, water fire and any gods and swords can not damage the temple." Lokid sat down on the paper chair, hit a ring, suddenly there are two life-size paper people Brought the plate and used a paper pot and a paper cup to pour the coffee to Lokid.


    "Cute little princess, what do you want to drink?" Lokid asked Boa while drinking coffee elegantly.


    "I want to drink black tea." Boa was also welcome, sitting down on another chair made of paper.


    The thin white paper folded the s-shaped chair, and Boa sat on it, and the paper, which looked as thin as a flap, swayed slightly, but there was no point to break it, and it seemed to be like a rocking chair.


    The paper man quickly took the soaked black tea and gave it to Boa. Boa looked at the paper man cut into pieces and was curious.


    "These paper people are so funny and fun." Boa holds the teacup and looks at the paper man.


    "If you like, I can send you a few paper people to you, you can also cut into the look you like, you like a handsome big star or a general, I can cut it for you." Lokid to drink Coffee, said with a smile.


    "I like the paper people like you, you cut me a hand." Boa looked forward to Lokid with a look.


    Rocky''s eyes twitched twice, and watched Boa carefully, but he saw that Bo''s eyes were clear and clean, as if they were not covered with dust. It was not like deliberately playing him.


    Coupled with the fact that Boa automatically came with him before, Lokid felt that this was just a child who was not sensible.


    After thinking about it, Lokid��s mouth showed a smile, and the beard was slightly tilted. The heart said: ��I��m really handsome and handsome, and I��m so popular with the thousands of women and goddesses. No way, long handsome. It is such an annoyance."


    Proudly picking an eyebrow, Loked put down the cup and coughed and said: "Do you really want it?"


    Boa nodded again and again, and two small hands were put into a small fist and placed on his chest. He looked forward to Rockyd and said, "I want to use it. If you cut it into a paper person, it will be very good looking."


    Lokid smiled and nodded and said: "Well, since you have asked me sincerely, I will cut it for you. This is a limited edition. The whole universe is unique. You can cherish it."


    "I will definitely treat it as the most precious thing in my life." Boa raised a hand and said vowed.


    Lokid was very satisfied with Boa��s attitude and said with a blank piece of paper: ��After cutting to you, you have to stay here and wait until your father picks you up.��


    "With your paper-cut, it doesn''t matter if Dad doesn''t come," Boa said directly.


    Rockydton thought triumphantly: "It��s really fascinating to be too attractive. Even such a small girl can don��t want to be a father for me. Hey, it��s really a headache.��


    Thinking, Lokid picked up the paper, the right index finger and the **** seemed to be scissors, and the scissors were cut on the paper. While cutting it, I checked it twice, and it seemed to be very careful.


    I have to say that Lokid''s paper-cutting technique is really good. Although it is just a silhouette, there is no detail such as facial features, but it is very similar to him. You can also see the slightly moustache.


    After being cut, Lokid was slightly refined, and this was handed to Boa proudly saying: "You have to collect it, this is the unique silhouette in the world."


    Boa took the paper-cuts with both hands, and it was a cherished look. Then thank you: "Thank you, Uncle."


    "Uncle?" Lokid''s eyes twitched, reached out and patted Bao''s head, and said with a smile: "Little princess, you should call me a god, of course, if you want to call me a handsome minister, then you can of."


    "But I think Uncle is very suitable for you." Boa looked at Lokid.


    Rocky''s face suddenly gloomy and shouted: "You are free, anyway, you are here to stay here until Hansen comes to pick you up."


    "Okay, there are uncles who accompany me, it doesn''t matter if Dad doesn''t come." Boa said with a smile.


    "This **** has no time to play with you, you play here yourself." Lokid said he was ready to turn and leave.


    "No, I want you to play with me." Boa shook his head and said.


    "Whoever has time to deal with you, this adult is very busy." Lokid did not want to pay attention to Boa, turned and walked outside the temple.


    However, just after a few steps, I suddenly felt that my body did not seem to listen to the general, but turned away from the body without control, and went back to Boa.


    "How...what is going on..." Lokid suddenly changed his face, running his strength, trying to control his body, but it was completely useless.


    Then he saw that Boa was playing the paper man he had just cut.


    "Salute." Boa grabbed the paper man and put the paper man into a salute gesture.


    Lokid��s body lifted his right hand uncontrollably, and with the paper man, made a salute.


    Rockydton suddenly changed his face: "How... How could it... She has such a powerful control force... Isn''t she a human girl? At this age, human girls can''t have such power. Even with such a powerful genetic species, her body can''t support it, not to mention that there is no genetic species to fit her... This is what is going on..."


    Lokid is now regretting it. If he didn''t cut his own silhouette to Boa, and he gave it to her on the spot, even if Boa is strong, he can''t control him.


    And he did not think that in addition to himself and the one of the twelve destructive gods, there are people who are good at this ability, and powerful enough to control him.


    Even the one of the twelve destructive gods can''t control him so completely with just one piece of paper-cutting.


    "Puzzle..." Boa twisted the paper man again, and made a gesture of pulling the stool down with his legs crossed.


    "Don''t... don''t... my gentleman... how can I do such a shameful action..." Loked yelled out, flushed, and hated to be killed.


    However, his body shape is completely uncontrolled, and he has made the same lazy posture as the paper man.

 Chapter 3188： Blood test

    "Neep your nose...Puppy crawling...Puppy peeing..." Boa took the paper man to play, and Lokid over there was ashamed.


    "You killed me!" Rocky yelled angrily at Boa.


    "Uncle, why should I kill you, you are such a good person, and you are dead, and no one is playing with me." Boa looked at Lokid with his head in his head.


    "What the **** are you? You can''t be Hansen''s daughter." Lokid kept the puppy peeing and said with hatred.


    Now he only feels that he is fooled, how can such a powerful person be a human daughter.


    "Uncle, you are so strange, I am the father''s daughter." Boa looked puzzled at Lokid.


    "Impossible... you can never be Hansen''s daughter... a human being does not deserve to have a daughter like you..." Lokid sees Boa does not seem to be lying, his heart suddenly moving, narrowing his eyes Said: "I think it is very likely that Hansen has lied to you. He is not your father at all, it is a counterfeit."


    "You are nonsense, I am the father''s daughter." Boa said with a grin.


    Lokid quickly said: "I want to know if you are Hansen''s biological daughter is very simple, just need to test to know the answer."


    "How to test?" Boa asked curiously.


    "There is a baby behind the temple. It is the artifact of my chaos. Just drop a drop of blood into the artifact, and the artifact can automatically analyze your gene, and return to the source, reverse the birth of your origin and blood relatives... ..." Rockyd said.


    "This way, that''s really interesting." Boa said as he walked toward the back of the temple, holding a paper man in his hand.


    Lokid walked up behind the temple with Boa, and soon they came to the back of the main hall, only to see that it was a place similar to a patio.


    In the middle of the courtyard, there is a bronze tripod. Although the tripod is only one meter high, it looks quaint and unusual, and the dragon body is engraved with many mysterious patterns.


    "Is this the baby you said? It looks very ordinary." Boa curiously looked at the bronze tripod.


    Lokid quickly said: "You don''t look at it. It''s not very good. This bronze tripod is made of God''s base. It has incomparable magical power. The whole universe is only one, and no second can be found. One."


    "So powerful? You said that as long as a drop of blood goes in, can you check the bleeding pulse to the pro?" Boa looked at the bronze tripod.


    "Yes, although you can''t look at Sansheng Sanshi like Sanshengshi, this tripod can detect the **** relatives. If you want to enter our chaos, you have to be verified by the Ding, and there has never been a mistake since the endless years." Rockyd said.


    "Okay, let''s try it." Boa said, he twisted the paper man, and Rockyd suddenly walked toward the bronze tripod.


    "No...no...no..." Lokid yelled in fear.


    It is a pity that he was controlled by the paper man, and the root itself was involuntarily. He walked to the front of the bronze tripod and extended his finger and hung above the bronze tripod.


    Boa took out the small wooden sword that the sword didn''t give to her, and stroked it on Lokid''s finger. The wooden sword that looked ordinary was a sword, and it broke through Rocky. Fingers.


    It��s just that a sword can actually hurt Lokid��s body. If he didn��t see it, even Lokid couldn��t believe it.


    "The sword is not alone, the bastard, has the sword intention been repaired to this extent?" Lokid secretly surprised.


    The blood on Lokid''s finger flowed into the bronze tripod, and the pattern on the bronze tripod suddenly lit up.


    Boa dazzled his eyes and looked at the bronze tripod with a look of surprise.


    The brilliance of the bronze tripod kept changing, as if there were countless streams of light in it. In a short while, a light and shadow was ejected from the bronze tripod.


    Light and shadow, like holographic projection images, condensed into a figure. It is the paper **** Lokid, exactly the same as the current Lokid, that is, no clothes.


    Then I saw that Lokid��s figure was changing rapidly, getting smaller and smaller, and then his body shape changed.


    Later, it turned into a cat like a black shadow. It was just a black shadow of a cat. There was no real figure, but it had its own life and it looked very strange.


    Then the shadow cat gradually became smaller and became a cute little cat form, and finally became a genetic egg.


    "Uncle, you are a cat?" Boa looked up and down at Rocky.


    "You are a cat, it is a fascination... The enchantment doesn''t understand..." Lokid, who had already been so angry, corrected the bot.


    "But it looks like a cat!" Boa said honestly.


    Rockyd suddenly felt frustrated and blushes and closed his mouth weakly. He did not intend to talk to Boa again.


    After Lokid became a genetic egg, the light and shadow ended, and the bronze tripod returned to normal.


    "Why didn''t you see your blood parents?" Boa asked with his head.


    "I am the peerless gene that was born in the gods. It is born in the universe of heaven and earth. Naturally, there are no blood parents. If you have it, the bronze tripod will definitely show up," Lokid said.


    "Okay." Boa thought for a moment, went to the front of the bronze tripod, stretched out his fingers, and bit a bite and dripped a drop of blood into it.


    Boa knows that he is out of the gourd. She also wants to know if she has other blood relatives. I really don''t want to know if she is Hansen''s biological daughter.


    When Boa��s blood entered the bronze tripod, the bronze tripod immediately radiant, and the pattern on the tripod was flashing like the sun, and there was a sign of melting.


    Rockyd��s eyes are straight. He is the minister of the Foreign Affairs Department of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. He has seen so many test scenes, even the metaphysical species evolved from peerless genes, even the fallen devastating gods. I have never had such a change during the test.


    The bronze ding statue is burned into iron juice, melting more and more powerful, and a large piece of red copper juice dripping from above.


    Just in the moment when the entire bronze trip collapsed, Dingzhong spewed a light and shadow. The light and shadow had just formed in the air, and the bronze tripod had completely disintegrated. It burst into a boiling copper juice, and the image was also shattered.


    Lokid stared blankly at the location of the original bronze tripod, his eyes straightened, his lips smashed up, and he didn''t know what he had seen.


    When he finally came back, his eyes fell on Boa, and he said in a trembling voice: "You...you...Lokid sinned to death...please forgive me..."


    If Lokid can move now, I am afraid that he has already squatted in front of Boa.

 Chapter 3189： Unspeakable name

    Boa looked at Lokid with a squint and asked for a long time: "Do you know me?"


    "Yes... no, no..." Lokid was incoherent.


    "I don''t know if I know it?" Boa asked with a frown.


    "Under the existence of adults, but I have never seen the truth of adults." Lokid said quickly.


    "Oh, then who do you think I am?" Boa squinted at Lokid.


    Lokid said with a wry smile: "I can''t say if I can''t say it. If you say your name to an adult, I am afraid that the world will be overwhelming."


    "What does this mean?" Boa''s eyes flashed in front of the strange look.


    "Adult, please be sure to believe that my Lokid is loyal to you, as long as you are willing to do it, you can do it for the adults." Lokid said seriously.


    "You don''t like Boeing like this. If you talk to me like this again, I will tear this paper man in half." Boa took the paper man and made a tear.


    Rockyd is a calm face: "If this keeps the secrets of adults, Lokid is willing to give his life."


    After all, Lokid closed his eyes and looked at him with ease.


    "Do you really think I don''t dare to kill?" Boa''s little face sank.


    "It is an honor to be able to die for the adults," Lokid said earnestly.


    Boa stared at Lokid for a while, suddenly picked up the paper man in front of Lokid, and Lokid��s body suddenly flew toward the paper man, and his body became smaller and smaller, and finally the paper man. In one piece.


    Originally just a silhouette of paper people, this time with five features and colors, turned into a colorful paper man.


    "When are you going to talk about it, come back and talk to me." Boa took a book angrily and pinched the paper man of Lokid.


    After doing all this, Boa pushed the sunglasses on his face and muttered to himself: "What the **** is going on here, it seems that it is really not afraid of death."


    The dragon maid was ordered to wait for Hansen outside the Fengjia Castle. When Hansen came out of the castle, he walked over and said faintly: "If you want to see Boa, come with me."


    "Good." Hansen did not talk nonsense, nodded directly, and walked behind the dragon maid.


    The dragon maid opened the space passage, and Hansen passed through the passage and came to the paper temple in the foothills.


    "You are waiting here first." Before coming to the temple, the dragon maid stopped, and then said to the paper temple: "The minister, Hansen is here."


    But after waiting for a while, but did not hear Lokid''s answer, the dragon maid could not help but frown slightly, and once again said: "Some of the grown-ups, I brought Hansen."


    Still no one answered, but the paper door of the temple was pushed away, and a lovely girl came out of it.


    The dragon maid saw Boa coming out first, then seemed to understand what he was, suddenly angered, and grabbed Boa in one hand, and asked at the same time: "How are you taking the minister?"


    Hey!


    A wooden sword flew up from Boa, and crossed it in front of her. The wooden sword was very incomparable, but the sword on the sword was as sacred and inviolable as the god, and it was hard to make the dragon maid fall to the ground. The back cannot be straightened, as if it were pressed by the terrorist epee on the back.


    "Dad, you are so slow." Boa rushed into Hansen''s arms and complained.


    "I''m afraid to come too fast, you are not happy." Hansen smiled and saw that Boa was fine. He also breathed a sigh of relief and asked: "What about Lokid?"


    "He is here." Boa opened the book in his arms and took out Lokid''s piece of paper.


    "This is Lokid?" Hansen looked at the paper man with amazement. It looked like Rockyd''s appearance. It was just a lot of mini, and it was just a paper man who painted it.


    "Look what? If it wasn''t for Boa, this is dead today." Lokid was looked at by Han Sen, and he was very upset.


    "It''s really embarrassing, but I can talk." Hansen felt so funny, and reached out and grabbed the head of the paper man. It felt like a piece of paper.


    "Let''s put it...Open me..." Lokid shouted in angrily, but he was now trapped inside the paper, and he had no resistance at all, and Hansen raised his head and raised it.


    "Let the ministers!" The dragon maid yelled angrily and tried to stand up, but under the pressure of the sword, her bones creaked as if she were about to break, or no Can stand up.


    "A very good sword, Mr. Sword is stronger than I expected. It is worthy of being the first swordsman of Daqin." Han Sen looked at the wooden sword and was surprised.


    The strength of the dragon maid is probably similar to that of the broken queen. It is actually suppressed by the sword on a wooden sword. The strength of the master of the sword is terrifying.


    "How could he become like this?" Hansen gave the papermaker Lokid back to Boa, and asked curiously.


    Boa pushed the sunglasses on his face and smiled: "I just simulated his ability and then used it on his own. I didn''t expect his power to be quite interesting."


    "I have forgotten it." Hansen remembered that Boa had sunglasses on his body, but he did not expect the ability of sunglasses to be as useful in the Empire Universe.


    Boa looked a little weird and told Hansen what Lokid said.


    Hansen was surprised to hear it. He looked at the card player Lokid and asked: "Lokid, do you know the birth of Boa? If you are willing to say it, I can promise to let you go."


    Lokid grinned dismissively and said: "You are not qualified to speak with this adult."


    "Talk to my dad." Boa reached out and pulled a hand on Lokid''s face.


    "It hurts..." Lokid suddenly screamed.


    "Forget it, go back and talk about it, take back Mr. Sword''s wooden sword. Presumably it is a very precious thing for him. After returning, he will return it to Mr. Sword." Hansen said.


    Although the wooden sword is a thing, but the sword is pinned on the sword is not a solitary sword, if the sword is not a solitary sword, but Hansen does not understand, how can the sword not use such a common wood The sword is the sword of the life.


    The sword''s sword is so strong that it is not vulnerable. If it encounters a strong man who can compete with Mr. Sword, the sword will not be used at all.


    Boa took the wooden sword, and the dragon maid immediately restored his freedom. The body instantly turned into a black dragon, and roared and rushed over to Hansen and Boa.


    Hey!


    Hansen condensed his strength and flew out of the dragon maid, and the whole body of the huge body was shaken.


    "Don''t kill her!" Roked called.


    "Dad, spare her life." Boa squinted and said.

 Chapter 3190： guess

    When Hansen and Boa went back to Fengjiao Fort, the dragon maid had been behind, and although he knew it was not, he refused to give up.


    Hansen thought about it and did not expel the dragon maid, so she went back to Fengjiao Fort.


    I took the paper man Lokid from Boa and went alone to the garden.


    "Lokid, I have something to say to you." Hansen put Loked on the stone table and glanced at the dragon maid who came over.


    "Dragon, you are outside the garden." Lokid twisted the paper body, apparently very uncomfortable, but still said to the dragon maid.


    The dragon maid responded with a sigh of relief and walked outside the garden to guard.


    "Lokid, you know something, you can say it out with pleasure." After the dragon maid went out, Hansen said to Lokid.


    Lokid patted his body and said coldly: "What qualifications do you have to speak with the god?"


    "I am the father of Boa." Han Sen said faintly.


    Lokid immediately jumped his feet and shouted: "With you, you dare to claim to be the father of Boa, and I will take your life."


    Hansen said with a smile: "You can''t deny that I raised her so big?"


    Lokid moved his mouth, but this time he did not say anything.


    "Since you don''t want to say it, then I will guess it." Hansen said with a smile. He has experienced too many puzzles, too many questions, and more considerations. Naturally, there are some Guess the experience.


    Seeing that Lokid didn''t talk, Hansen said from the beginning: "You are called Boa Daren, so respectful to her, indicating that her status is higher than you, strength is stronger than you. But guys like you, even The gods dare to be enemies, but the strength is stronger than you, the status is better than you, and it is impossible for you to treat her like this. Then there is only one possibility, she has an unusual relationship with you, such as being kind or affectionate. Category."


    "Hey." Lokid just snorted and didn''t want to.


    Hansen smiled and continued: "Whether it is with you or love, a guy like you will definitely remember her, and death will not be forgotten. It is impossible to recognize it at first, but you I didn''t recognize it at first, but after I had done the test, you suddenly changed your attitude, so you saw something in the test before you recognized her."


    Lokid didn''t say a word, just looking at Hansen coldly.


    "I listened to Boa, saying that the bronze ding is the treasure of your chaos, the artifact used to test the members'' blood, and there is only one in the whole world." Hansen said that he saw Lokid here: "But The bronze tripod can only test the blood, and can''t test the past life. Then, there is no possibility of reincarnation. What you see is Boer''s life, and recognizes her life."


    "But why didn''t you recognize it at first, you must see Boa''s blood and light before you recognize it?" Hansen narrowed his eyes and looked at Lokid: "Do you still need me to continue?"


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about," Lokid said coldly.


    "Boa is dangerous and there is a big danger. I didn''t say anything wrong with this?" Hansen asked Lokid.


    "Yes, if I were you, I should let go immediately and let Boo leave with me." Rocky said of course.


    "I believe that what you said is true, so if I don''t let Boa leave, and you can''t go back, what do you think will happen later? I think the chaos will not let you be the minister. Just disappear and don''t smell it?"


    Rockyd suddenly jumped in his heart and waited for him to talk. Hansen went on to say: "I and Boa are no different from my father and daughter. Whether you accept it or not, I can''t let her leave me. Boa does not. Will leave me, and you have no ability to change it, so if you are really on the side of Boa, I think you should be able to tell me something."


    Lokid did not directly negate this time. He was stunned for a while and did not speak. His eyes stared at Hansen, and he said, "You must know that if the identity of Boa��s adult is exposed, it is a terrible disaster. I can''t stop it, you can''t stop it."


    "So you should tell me what her origins are, so that we can prepare as early as possible," Hansen said.


    Rockyd shook his head: "I can''t say her name. I don''t even dare to say her origins. Just speak a word, that is when the universe turns upside down."


    "It seems that things are really serious, then what can you tell me?" Hansen asked Lokid.


    Lokid hesitated and said: "Hide her hidden, can''t let the gods discover her true body, and can''t let the gods discover her existence, otherwise it will be a great disaster."


    "I can''t let her live in hiding for a lifetime, Boa will not agree, even if she agrees, I can''t accept it." Han Sen said faintly.


    "At least not now, wait for her to grow up, maybe at that time," Lokid said.


    ��Where do you want to grow? Restart?�� Hansen asked.


    "I don''t know, the possibility of Boa''s adults is not something we can understand and guess." Rocky said eccentrically.


    "Well, the last question, is there any other creature besides you, can you see Boa''s origin?" Hansen stared at Lokid.


    "Yes, there may not be." Lokid''s words are very strange.


    "Explain a little white." Hansen frowned.


    Rockyd sighed: "Maybe someone might be able to see a little clue, but I''m not sure if that guy is still alive. There are some guys who don''t usually see anything, but if Boa is like a bronze tripod, Testing, it is very likely to be seen something."


    "So, in theory, Boa is safe for the time being?" Hansen relaxed a little.


    "Even I can''t recognize her origins. I don''t think there are many guys who can recognize her origins in this world, but you better not let her show up too much, not afraid of 10,000." De Su said.


    "Well, I understand, you go, the ban on you, I think you should be able to lift it, you don''t have to worry about Boa." Hansen said.


    "Do you really let me go?" Lokid gave a slight glimpse.


    "Leaving you here, there will only be more trouble, I don''t want to kill you, I can only let you go back." Hansen said casually.


    "You are not afraid of leaking the secrets of Boa adults after I go back?" Lokid asked.


    "Afraid, but I believe that you will not. After leaving Boa, you have the opportunity to get rid of the shackles, but you have not done so." Hansen smiled.


    "Hey." Lokid snorted and twisted the sheet of paper and jumped up. The man had already recovered his body in the air, holding the paper man in his hand and throwing it to Hansen: "Take this paper The person is handed over to Boa, and if she needs it, she only needs to take out the paper man, and I will naturally help her."


    After all, Lokid gave Hansen the same as a flying card, and he turned and walked out of the garden to leave with the dragon maid.

 Chapter 3191： Gods Battle Award

    Before tearing open the space passage, Lokid turned his head and said to Hansen: "You don''t think that there is more break-up, and there are strengths and weaknesses in the break-off. You just broke the boundary and can kill you. Although there are not many, there are not only one or two. If I were you, I would let Boa adults follow me."


    "I won''t give my daughter to anyone, and I won''t allow anyone to hurt her," Hansen said quietly.


    Lokid snorted and walked into the space passage without looking back.


    Looking at the space channel closed, Hansen whispered to himself: "If it is as I guess, it is really troublesome."


    Hansen entered the semi-finals, and Boa also successfully entered the semi-finals. Their luck was very good, and they were not in the same group, and they were on the other two semi-finals.


    However, it was unexpected to Hansen. In the semi-final, neither he nor Boa��s opponents appeared, and all abstained.


    This may be the most boring semi-final and finals in the past years. The semi-finals were not scored, and the finals were not played. Boa quit directly, letting Han Sen get the champion of the pre-God battle.


    The other two semi-finals are famous in the great universe, but no one has said anything about their abstention.


    If you change someone, no one dares to fight with Hansen. Even the rules of the gods'' customization are broken. If they really fight, it is strange. No one wants to take risks in this unfair environment. war.


    They enter the starry battlefield, and even if they don''t admit defeat, they may not be able to live. But if they don''t admit defeat, they can''t use the gods'' gene species. If they use it, they will be convicted by the gods. If they are not used, they will definitely not be the opponents of gold coins and ingots. It is simply a battle for death. As long as it is not blind, you know how to choose.


    The gold coin became the most glory in history, and the first place in the war before the gods, but no one dared to question his strength.


    Although some of them won''t win, Han Sen''s feelings are very good. He can''t feel the glory of winning without the mood. He just needs to get the results.


    When Hansen won the first place in the battle of the gods, a beam of light fell into the starry battlefield and landed on Hansen, leaving Hansen''s figure disappearing.


    Hansen is not struggling, it is just a kind of transmitting beam, and there is no harm to him.


    Hansen��s vision changed, and when he resumed his vision, he was already in a huge temple.


    The most conspicuous thing in the shrine is the mysterious chandelier of the ancient servant in the center. There are a number of oil lamps on the chandeliers, and there are as many as tens of thousands.


    Hansen is no stranger to those oil lamps. It is a lantern of all ethnic groups. Each Yi nationality lamp has the names of various ethnic groups. The first one is the Taishang nationality.


    Hansen carefully scanned all the family lights, still did not find the human family lights, apparently humans still did not light.


    Above the innermost shrine of the shrine, the **** of the gods who is familiar with Hansen, should now be called the Lord of the Temple, the most powerful re-level **** in the universe.


    "Humans can''t light, I told you earlier that human beings should not exist in the gene universe at all." The Lord of the Temple said faintly.


    "The existence is reasonable. Since human beings already exist in the gene universe, why can''t they light up?" Hansen smiled.


    "Can''t just can''t, no reason, if humans really light up in the gene universe, don''t say anything else, I must wait for the gods to sit back and let the crystals be the biggest concession," said the Lord of the Temple.


    "Well, I don''t care about the human lighting. Is the reward for the first place in the battle of God supposed to be given to me?" Hansen asked with a smile at the Lord of the Temple.


    "Yes." The Lord of the Temple did not mention anything that broke the rules, and he readily agreed with him. Then he took out a genetic egg and left it in Hansen''s hand.


    "This is the peerless gene egg Xuanwu Holy Turtle, now you are satisfied?" The Lord of the Temple smiled and looked at Hansen.


    "Isn''t it the first place to be able to extract the peerless genetic eggs at random? Don''t you want to kill the turtle?" Han Sen looked at the black inside of his hand, and the unremarkable gene egg said.


    "Yes." The Lord of the Temple took a clap, and Hansen suddenly appeared a big turntable.


    "How do those plaids are empty? So how do I know what I have arrived at?" Hansen asked as he looked at the big turntable.


    The Lord of the Temple smiled and said: "You just turn and turn to which one, I will write the basaltic turtle on it."


    "That''s OK... What about the big roulette?" Hansen stared at the Lord of the Temple.


    "Heavier participation, let you get psychological satisfaction." The Lord of the Temple pointed to the roulette and said: "Come on."


    "This is still turning, when I really have a pain in the egg?" Hansen said with a twitching eyes.


    "Alright, save a little time." The Lord of the Temple is very pleased that Hansen is so sensible, and he clap his hands, and the big roulette disappears.


    "The original reward is not used here. Today, let you come over, there is one thing to tell you." The Lord of the Temple smiled and looked at Hansen.


    "I am very busy, I have to go home to see the children, will you talk about it next time?" He did not believe that the Lord of the Temple just told the story to him.


    "Also, anyway, human demise has nothing to do with me." The Lord of the Temple said nothing.


    "What is it?" Hansen has no choice but to compromise.


    "You have been to the heavens of the Taishang people. You should know what kind of place it is?" said the Lord of the Temple.


    "I heard that it is the middle ground of the anti-material world. I don''t know if it is true or not," Hansen said.


    The Lord of the Temple nodded: "Yes, Tiantiantian is indeed a buffer zone for the anti-material world. The buffer zone like this is originally without loopholes. It is like the lake in the sky. In fact, there is the world between the positive and the negative. A crack, so you can catch something in the antimatter world in the lake."


    Hansen had already guessed this, but he was very curious, why is there such a loophole?


    It seems to be seeing through Hansen��s mind. The Lord of the Temple sighs: ��It��s going to start from the war between the gods and our gods. In a nutshell, after a war and a restart, the universe is not completely There are a lot of loopholes in recovery, so there will be a guy like Qin Xiu who has crossed the reincarnation of the pros and cons, and will have the spirit like Luna and Zhuo Donglai, carrying the memories of the last life."


    "You don''t want me to fix those loopholes? I don''t have that ability," Hansen said quickly.


    The Lord of the Temple gave him a blank look: "I know that you don''t have that ability, but now the chaos will have entered the buffer zone, trying to get through the two sides. Although they can''t do it for the time being, it is still necessary to stop the comparison in time. Ok, so..."


    Having said that, the smile of the Lord of the Temple fell on Hansen.

 Chapter 3192： The nest of the chaos

    When Hansen returned to Fengjiao Fort, his heart was a little depressed.


    The basaltic turtle is indeed a good thing. The rare peerless gene species, just the young body that has just hatched, has the defensive power of horror. The basaltic sacred body that is possessed after the combination can also greatly increase the body strength. Has the ability to shock.


    The Xuanwu Holy Turtle is nothing. The only problem is that the Xuanwu Holy Turtle is a genetic species of the soil strength. It is perfect for both the Xuan Jing and the ice muscles and cannot be used as the reverse genetics of the two.


    Hansen is very skeptical that God is deliberately retaliating against what he did in the battle of God. He deliberately gave him such a wonderful look, but Hansen did not use the peerless genetics to let Hansen look at his eyes.


    "It seems that I really have to go to see what buffer space, or it is too difficult to get a peerless genetic species." Hansen sighed in his heart, but still used the black crystal armor to evolve the Xuanwu Holy Turtle.


    Although it can not be used as a reverse genetic species, it is also Hansen''s first peerless genetic species. In the future, it will be useful to find a matching god''s blood in the future.


    Seeing that the Xuanwu Holy Turtle had swallowed the black crystal armor in the soul sea and turned into a black ball, Hansen recalled the words that the Lord of the Temple had told him.


    According to the Lord of the Temple, although the power of breaking the border is called the broken boundary, there are very few strong people who can really break the boundary. The former chaos will be one, and later Qin Xiu is barely half, other. There is no more.


    Qin Xiu only counts half, because he is using the loopholes of the big universe to enter the gene universe, not solely on his own strength.


    Hansen himself was not able to break the border. He was able to come to the Empire Universe, or because of the power of the king.


    Although the super-spiritual body is strong, it can''t break into other worlds, and Hansen has just entered a broken boundary. It can only be regarded as a primary one, and there is still a long distance from the true breach of the world.


    In fact, not only Hansen can''t break the boundary, but even the current chaos will be the president, that is, the former vice president of the chaos, and did not reach the perfect boundary.


    However, due to the relationship between the last war and the resurgence of the universe, there were some loopholes in the universe, so the current chaos president would use the loophole to penetrate the two channels.


    Hansen did not know what would be good for the chaos in the two lanes and asked this question.


    At the time, the Lord of the Temple looked at Han Sen and said, "The two worlds are positive and negative. For the gene universe, the Empire Universe is the antimatter world. For the Empire Universe, the Gene Universe. It is the anti-matter world. That is to say, for a universe, another universe is the underworld. After the two channels are opened, the two universe creatures enter another universe, which means that the devil climbs out of **** and enters the sun. The two universes will be in chaos at the time."


    Hansen touched his nose. He knew that the Lord of the Temple was saying that he was a devil, but he could not refute. After he came to the Empire Universe, he did not do anything good.


    The Lord of the Temple also told Han Sen that it was very difficult for the two universe creatures to develop the power of breaking the boundary, but if the two worlds were opened, there would be many creatures like Hansen and Qin Xiu. When it appears, it is easy to understand the power of breaking the boundary, and these creatures are the objects of absorption for the chaos.


    If there is such a situation, too many demolitions will appear, and even if the gods can''t suppress it, the consequences will be very serious.


    Fortunately, even if there are loopholes in the rules, it is not an easy task to penetrate the two worlds. The chaos will only be trying to get through. If you really want to get through, don��t say if you can do it, even if you can, I��m afraid It will take only a hundred years to get through a gap.


    The Lord of the Temple did not expect Hansen to really destroy the chaos, just let Hansen go to the chaos to add some block.


    After the restart, the buffer zones of the two universes broke into many layers, and the layers were not connected. The extraterrestrial world occupied by the Taishang is one of the layers and the closest to the gene universe.


    There are thirty-three layers of space buffer faults like Tiantiantian. There are places that even the gods can''t touch. If the gods enter, there is also the danger of falling.


    Because there is the middle of the gap between the two universes, the power of the gene temple and the temple does not work there. If the gods die there, they cannot return to the temple to be born again.


    According to previous information, the chaos has already penetrated the seven layers near the Empire''s Great Universe. There is still a long distance from the complete passage, but now the seven floors are the sites of the chaos, even the gods. When you get there, you have to be careful, and there has been no news there for a long time.


    The Lord of the Temple means that Hansen is involved. It is best to kill the members of the chaos. If you can''t kill it, you can also inquire about some information and see how many layers the chaos will now wear.


    The Lord of the Temple also promised that if Hansen could find out the exact news, he could give Hansen a very special peerless gene, and Hansen would love it very much.


    It sounds tempting, but the site of the chaos is not a place where you can come and go. The only thing that makes Hansen more gratified is that within the buffer space, the power of the two universes will not be suppressed. That is to say, Hansen can be fully fired without any suppression.


    Of course, what makes Hansen heart-warming is the temples of the chaos. If you destroy the temple, you can get the **** base. No one will be too much.


    Hansen also asked the Lord of the Temple, why the members of the chaos were not gods but had temples and gods. The Lord of the Temple did not answer him, but told Hansen how to enter.


    Hansen was interested in seeing it, but before that, Han Sen wanted to take a look at the temple in Qin.


    "The Qin State must have a strong person who can break the boundary. If you don''t say anything, the sword is not a must, but the strength is always suppressed by the rules of the universe. It is difficult to harden the temple. There is a result." Han Sen wants to come, but still intends to sneak into the temple to have a look.


    In order to avoid trouble, Hansen also specifically looked for Qin Bai to come over and intends to find a way to take Qin Bai to the ancestral temple. Even if it is discovered, there is Qin Bai, the emperor of the Qin State, who can also make a big deal. , small things, can avoid a lot of unnecessary trouble.


    "Qin Bai, is your house Baoer?" When Qin Bai came to Fengjiao Fort, he did not dare to go in, but let the next person call Hansen out, and there was a look of a bad dog in his face.


    "Playing in the garden and audio, when the Prince wants her, I will call her out." Hansen smiled.


    "Don''t stop." Qin Bai''s face suddenly white, and quickly pulled Hansen.

 Chapter 3193： Tenmei

    "Han Sen, what are you looking for in the end?" Qin Bai took Hansen away from the gate of Fengjia Castle, and asked.


    "His Royal Highness, have you been to the Ancestral Temple?" Han Sen asked Qin Bai.


    "Of course, I have been going to worship the ancestors every year for a long time, and I have to bow and pray, and bother." Qin Bai seems to have a bad memory of the ancestral temple, revealing the disgusting color, strangely asked : "What do you ask for this?"


    Hansen smiled and said: "I heard that there is a very precious baby hidden in the temple. Does Prince Edward know what it is?"


    "Who do you listen to?" How can there be any treasure in the place of the ancestral temple? There is a temple and an ancestor statue, and there are some rituals for sacrifice. There is nothing but nothing. Baby?" Qin Bai participated in the ancestor of the year, naturally knowing what is in the temple.


    "Is there really nothing but these?" Han Sen felt a little disappointed. If Qin Xiu really hid Wan''s body in the ancestral temple, there must be some clues. It is impossible to have nothing.


    Qin Bai thought about it and said: "It is true to say something weird, but it is not a baby, but a well."


    "What well?" Hansen''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Qin Bai thought for a moment and said: "The ancestral temple has two main and two three-seat halls. The main hall is dedicated to the ancestor image. The left hall is dedicated to the emperors'' tablets, but there is nothing in the side hall on the right. There is only one ancient well in the right temple. The well is octagonal. The well is engraved with the word Tian Ming, which was written by the ancestors. So the name of the well is called Tianmingjing, and there is another name called Guoyunjing."


    After a pause, Qin Bai looked around and saw no other outsiders. Then he whispered to Hansen: "I heard that the well was very strange. There was a chain that was thicker than the arm on the well. Iron The chain has been squatting into the well. It is said that the chain is locked by the mysterious beast of my great Qin empire. When I was a child, I heard people say that there is a Zhenmao beast that suppresses the air for our Daqin country and can protect my Daqin. The empire is prosperous and prosperous."


    Hansen heard a happy heart and thought: "If the body of Wan''er is really in the temple, then the most likely place is the life of the day."


    Thinking of this, Han Sen said to Qin Bai: "The great baby I heard was supposed to be in the life of the day."


    Qin Bai��s head is like a wave drum: ��Impossible, I don��t know if there is any animal or animal in the fate of the well, but it is indeed a very evil place. The legendary ancestor Daxing I Qin State, to the second world, The son of the second ancestor was naughty. During the ancestor worship, he secretly sneaked a pee in the fate of the ancestors. Since then, my big Qin country has declined for many years, and it has almost died. Because of this, the emperors of all ages will Use this story to educate the members of the emperor and remember that you can''t do anything about the fate of the gods. If there is a ritual of worship at the time of worshipping the ancestors, I will not go there."


    Although Qin Bai is a little naughty, but he still does not dare to do something.


    "Han Sen, you don''t want to fight the idea of ??the fateful well? I advise you to dismiss this idea quickly." Qin Bai looked around and then pulled Hansen to the corner, only to whisper He said: "There is no place to go there. There is a very horrible strong guardian. It is the most unbreakable place in the Great Qin Empire. Even if this city is broken, there will be no damage. There is no father. Allowed, even I can''t get close to it at random. Although you are very good, if you go there without permission, you are afraid that you will come back alive."


    Qin Bai is really good for Han Sen, otherwise it will not leak the secret of the temple.


    "Oh, what a horrible person?" Hansen asked.


    Qin Bai shook his head and said: "I am not very clear. This is what the father told me. When I worshiped the well, I have never seen anyone guarding there. But this incident is absolutely true. The father told me personally. There is nothing wrong with my affairs, and I am not allowed to tell anyone, and if I have a real life-threatening crisis, I can escape to the temple to ask for help, and naturally someone will save me. ��


    Han Sen listened to Qin Bai and said that it is certain that there are unusual things in the temple. Even if it is not the body of Wan, it must have a great relationship with Qin.


    "There is definitely the strongest existence of the Qin State in the ancestral temple. If it is forcibly broken in, I am afraid that it may not be able to have good results." Although Hansen is strong, under the pressure of world rules, he is not sure that he can The Daqin Empire contends.


    "It��s a headache!" Hansen��s heart was slightly depressed.


    "Han Sen, if you really want to see the life of the day, when I am worshipping the ancestors, I will take you to see it, but in general, it must not be chaotic." Qin Bai said.


    "Can you take me in when you worship the ancestors?" Hansen''s eyes lit up and looked at Qin Bai.


    "It can be, but only the emperor, the ceremonial officer and the specific waiter can go in. If you really want to go, you can dress up as my waiter." Qin Bai laughed.


    "Would those waiters not be eunuchs?" Hansen asked strangely.


    "It''s all swearing." Qin Bai nodded.


    Although Hansen is not willing to act as an eunuch, there is no other way to get close to the fate of the mouth, and he can only do so.


    Discussed with Qin Bai, and took him with him the next time he worshipped the ancestors. Han Sen temporarily dismissed the idea of ??forcibly breaking into the Qin Guozu Temple.


    "Han Sen, recently Baili Taifu and Jia Taifu are very strict with me. My life has been very tragic. Do you have any way to let them not be honest with me?" Qin Bai looked forward to the hope Hansen.


    "They are targeting you, and I hope that you can learn well. You learn all the lessons they teach. It doesn''t matter." Hansen smiled.


    "You said it is easy, there are only six people in Taifu, and there are more than a dozen of Taizi Taibao. So many of them teach me one. I have to learn this. I have to learn, even if I don��t eat or sleep, I am tired. I can''t finish studying until I die." Qin Bai said with a sad face.


    Han Sen listened and felt that Qin Bai was pitiful. He loved to play in this way. He was born in the Emperor��s House, or a single seedling. I can imagine how Jing Jin is eager to become a good man. .


    The average person only learns the techniques of controlling the genetic species. Qin Bai, as the emperor of the future of Qin, can only control the genetic species is absolutely not enough. He needs to learn too much.


    "Like this, I am going to have a trip to the door recently. You will ask the emperor to kneel down and see if he would like to let you go to study with me." Hansen thought about Qin Bai.

 Chapter 3194： Study Tour

    Qin Bai heard a bitter smile: "I am very difficult to get out of the palace now. It is hard to find a lot of excuses before I can come out to see you. How can the father and the emperor allow me to go out to study with you?"


    "Try it, maybe your father will promise? Right, you can tell him when you ask the father, saying that Mr. Sword will go together." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Hey, I don''t dare to say this to the father, he wants to swear at me." Qin Bai sighed.


    "If you try it, you will have a chance. If you don''t try it, you will definitely have no chance. Anyway, I will give you the idea. If you don''t want to do it, you will see yourself." Han Sen said with a spread.


    "How confident are you?" Qin Bai asked with a bite.


    "Five percent." Han Sen flicked, anyway, before anything, there is no chance to be a 50% chance.


    Qin Bai listened to it but it was a spirit: "Since there is a 50% chance, then I will be scolded for a scolding, let''s try it."


    After sending away Qin Bai, Hansen returned to the castle and saw that Boa was playing with a wooden sword. It was the one that the sword was not alone.


    "Don''t you let me return to Mr. Sword?" Hansen asked strangely.


    Boa said: "Mr. Sword said that he didn''t need it. It was something that was given to me. I don''t have to."


    Hansen indulged for a moment, and then he walked to the room where Mr. Sword lived.


    Hansen knocked on the door, and Mr. Sword��s voice came out from inside: "The door is unlocked, and the son is invited."


    Hansen pushed the door in and saw that Mr. Sword was sewing with sewing needles, and he couldn��t help feeling very weird.


    The first strong man of the Daqin Empire can even suppress the characters of the gods with swords. At this time, it looks like a family woman.


    "Please sit down," said Mr. Sword while sewing.


    "Mr. Sword, I have recently planned to travel far. I wonder if I can ask my husband to walk?" Hansen asked.


    "Below is the servant bought by the son, what is the matter of the son only to tell." The sword did not care.


    "The place I want to go is thirty-three days. I think Mr. should be no stranger?" Hansen looked at the sword and said nothing.


    The sword did not hear the words and put down the needle thread in his hand. He stared at Hansen and said, "Do you want to bring Qin Bai to thirty-three days?"


    "Thirty-three days are dangerous, but I have the means to protect myself. I don''t have to worry too much. Qin Bai is the prince of Qin State and the hope of Qin''s future. It is good to have some things that are good for him. No harm. Mr. Sword thought?" Hansen said casually.


    "While that is the case, but the places are too dangerous. I have been to Seven Heavens, and I almost never came back. What''s more, you will have resentment with the gods. Going there is no different from the sheep." The sword is not alone.


    "Since I have been there, I think I should have a deep understanding of it. I have not been there before. I wonder if Mr. can introduce one or two?" Hansen smiled.


    The sword never reminisced and said for a moment: "The seven days are the fallen people, and the gods that are enshrined are also the evil spirits of the chaos. There are different demonics and human beings, and the fallen humans and genetic species are fierce and abnormal, and because they have been From the mysterious forces above thirty-three days, there have been some changes in humans and genetics. You have seen the power of Lokid, and naturally it should be clear how terrible the genetics there are."


    "In addition to these, there are still many unknown horror things, even the gods there is the risk of death, not to mention Qin Bai." Although the sword is not alone, he has made a big wish and no longer cares about the Qin State. After all, he is a Qin person, and his heart is still in the heart of Qin.


    "I don''t have to worry about the resentment of the chaos. I have no way to solve this problem. It shouldn''t have much impact on this trip." After a pause, Hansen said: "And this time, I only want to go. If you go to see a big day, you won''t go deep into the hinterland, and you won''t have too much risk. If you are willing to go and can look after Qin Baiyi, it would be better."


    The sword didn''t look at Hansen without talking, but with a hint of eccentricity in his eyes: "I said earlier that this life was bought by the son, and the son has a life, even though he told him."


    "That''s good, please ask Mr. to prepare, no matter whether Qin Bai goes or not, we will leave tomorrow morning." Han Sen said that he would leave and leave.


    On the evening of the same day, some people smashed the Fengjia Castle, and they entered a room where the sword was not alone. Soon after, the sword left the Fengjia Castle and went out in the middle of the night, and did not know where to go.


    Hansen had already had an insight into everything and did not chase it out to see what happened.


    Early the next morning, Han Sen heard the voice of Qin Bai happy: "Han Sen, where are you? Why haven''t you got up, hurry up and pack up, we have to go on the road."


    "How come you are so early?" Hansen yawned out and saw Qin Bai''s face full of excitement, knowing that Jing Zhendi allowed him to study.


    "Han Sen, you are really a god. The previous father did not agree, but I said that you said that Mr. Sword, the father did not immediately reject me, but did not agree, I thought no hope, who knows today In the morning, the father gave me a message from Baili Taifu, allowing me to go to study with you." Qin Bai looked at Han Sen with a look of worship.


    "Unexpectedly." Han Sen said not to be angry and not breathing.


    Qin Bai still wants to say something, but sees that Boa also came out, suddenly threatened to hide behind Hansen, and smiled and said hello: "Boa, hello."


    "Prince, hello, I haven''t played chess together for a long time. Is it better to play two sets together?" Boa said with a wink.


    "No... No... I have something to do with Hansen. I won��t play chess today. Let��s change the day.�� Qin Bai suddenly looked white and quickly shook his head.


    "Boa, have you packed everything up?" Han Sen asked with a smile.


    Boa looked down, holding a small flying fish in his left hand, holding a kitten in his right hand, and nodding his head: "All packed up."


    Qin Bai listened, but his face changed greatly. He panicked: "Boa is so young, do you have to study together?"


    "It is better to read thousands of books than to travel thousands of miles. It is good to take her out for a long time." Hansen smiled.


    Boa did not speak, just looked at Qin Bai like a smile.


    Qin Bai has already regretted it now. He knew that this little devil had to go, and he would not be so excited.


    Qin Bai��s mind made up his mind, and he had to provoke this little devil head along the way, and he could not promise to play chess with her.


    Everyone packed up and was preparing to go on the road. Before leaving the Fengjia Castle, they saw a man and a woman waiting outside the castle.


    Qin Bai took a closer look. One was his most fearful Taifu Baili horizon, and the other one was his most fearful Tai Fu Jia seems to be true. He suddenly felt that something was not good.


    Baili Tianya and Jia Xiangzheng bowed to Hansen, but their eyes could not help but glance at the little flying fish in Bao��s arms.


    Nowadays, this little flying fish has already shaken the big universe. Almost no one knows it. Qin Bai, a guy who doesn''t learn anything, doesn''t watch the game. He doesn''t know the small flying fish. Others are like the mirror.


    "Mr. Han, let''s let us accompany the Highness of the Prince to study together, will not disturb Mr.?" The words of Baili Tianya came out, and Qin Bai��s face suddenly collapsed.

 Chapter 3195： Bingdaotian

    Even the buffer zone of the universe is not a place that most people can enter.


    Hansen used the power of breaking the boundary to penetrate the space in the place where the Lord of the Temple told him to form a space passage, which brought many people into it.


    When I saw my gaze, everyone was shocked. The spectacular scenery was simply unimaginable.


    Knife and sword swords, axe shackles, arrow knives and hammers, all kinds of large and small grotesque knives spread throughout the land, as far as it is, is a sharp-edged forest, endless endless end.


    The whole earth is filled with swords. There are huge giant knives, such as the giant knives of the hills, the swords of the heavens, the rotten swords, the bronzes, the steel, the wood and stone, and the various kinds of materials and shapes.


    Although Jia Xiangzhen and Baili Tianya have heard some rumors about it here, it is also the first time to see it with their own eyes. The heart is equally shocking.


    "The legend of the first heaven is the blade of the sword, it is a paradise of the blade, this statement is really worthwhile." Baili Tianya looked at the blade of the sea and exclaimed.


    Qin Bai, who was not very happy along the way, also showed amazement: "Is the blade here really true? Can it be used to kill the enemy?"


    Baili Tianya explained: "Thirty-three days is a wonderful place to be detached from the big universe. The rules here are self-contained and cannot be explained by the rules and theories of the great universe. All the blades of the blade are like Flowers and trees in the universe have their own lives and souls, unless they are willing to follow you, otherwise they will be turned into dust when they are forced out."


    After a pause, Baili Tianya went on to say: "But if they are willing to follow you and pull it out, it will be a very good blade. Of course, these soldiers have the same variety as flowers and trees. The quality and ability are naturally different. Most of them are just ordinary soldiers. It is probably equivalent to the Baron and Viscount weapons of our Qin State."


    "That''s not bad. If you can ship it back in a large amount, the army of the Daqin Empire will not have to worry about weapons." Qin said during the day.


    "It''s not that simple, and I don''t say that the average person can''t enter the blade world. Even if he can come in, he can only pull out the blade. If it is forcibly pulled out, most of the blade will be turned into dust. It is impossible to take it away. What''s more, there is a terrible existence among these soldiers. Their strength is comparable to that of the gods. If they are alarmed, then it is a problem to go back and go back to live with them. Said the hundred miles.


    "So, these weapons are actually genetic species?" Hansen said.


    "It can also be said, but these weapons are still somewhat different from the common genetic species. They are not egg-like, and they cannot be encroached on the gods. They can only be regarded as half-gened and semi-genetic. And they will not move by themselves. It is in a state of slumber, and it will only wake up when it is inserted by an external force." Baili Tianya thought about it.


    "So, if you can find a sword that is comparable to the gods, can you have an artifact?" Qin Bai''s interest increased greatly, his eyes were looked at the four sides of the blade, and he was a little eager to try.


    "If you can get the approval of the blade, it is true that there is nothing wrong with it." Baili��s look looked solemnly: "But it is best not to try it easily. If it is not recognized by the military, you pull it out, it is the endless situation." Even if it is not good, it will become a dust, and it will never be used by people."


    "It turns out that." Qin Bai suddenly shrunk his neck and dispelled the idea of ??pulling the artifact.


    Although the artifact is very good, but Qin Bai feels that the gadget is not very fun, and he also has a family, there is no need to risk his life.


    Hansen didn''t say anything. He looked around in the eyes. He was very interested in these soldiers. If he had a powerful blade that was comparable to the gods, he didn''t mind trying to pull it out.


    However, these soldiers are sleeping, they are not good or bad, and the number is too much. It is impossible to carefully observe them, otherwise they will not see much.


    Boer��s interest was obviously much larger. He ran to the side of a small sword that was inserted on the ground. When he reached out, he pulled out the sword.


    "Be careful!" Baili Tianya and Jia Xiangzhen were both surprised.


    Sure enough, after Boa pulled out the emerald-like dagger, the emerald sword suddenly sounded a clear sword, and automatically flew up from Boa''s hand.


    Baili Tianya and Jia Xiangzhen are all in a tight heart, ready to rescue, they recognize the small flying fish, know that the small flying fish is powerful, but they do not think that Boa such a child has how powerful.


    If the little flying fish around Boa does not respond, Boa will be in danger.


    But without waiting for them to shoot, they heard Boa say: "Turn a circle..."


    The emerald sword suddenly obediently flew around Boa, drawing a circle around her.


    Boa is more interesting, and directs the emerald sword to fly around and play.


    It seems that I feel a little addicted. Boa��s hands are close to the many green treasure swords that are standing next to them.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there were as many as thirty or forty handles, so that the heart of the world and the likes of Jiali really jumped and wanted to speak out, but Hansen did not react, and they had to swallow their words back into their stomachs.


    Just pull the law like this. If there is any emerald sword that is not obedient, Boa may be in danger. They are all prepared for it. If there is any problem, they will be rescued.


    However, those emerald swords were all obedient to Boa, and there was no anti-water. After being unplugged by Boa, a handle of emerald swords was obeyed by Boa��s command, and it was arranged in adult characters for a while, and arranged in a large shape for a while. Flying around in the air, like a small soldier in the practice queue.


    Qin Bai looked interesting, and thought in his heart: "The original Baili Taifu is simply scaring people. Boa has so many handles, it is obvious that these soldiers are very good."


    "I have to pull one." Qin Bai looked at a group of emerald swords and was directed by Boa to fly around. It was very fun. He lived where he couldn��t stand it. He looked around and figured out which one to pull. .


    "His Royal Highness must be careful." Baili Tianya said quickly.


    "The disciple knows." Qin Bai responded, but apparently did not put it in his heart. His eyes locked a diamond sword that was more than a meter long and taller than his height.


    "Boa is so small, you can only pull a small sword, of course, the Prince must pull a big one to be powerful." Qin Bai thought in his heart, and the diamond sword went over.

 Chapter 3196： Sword

    "His Royal Highness, first summon the genetic seed body and then pull out the sword." Baili Tianya and Jia Xiangzhen did not dare to neglect, one left and one right followed by Qin Bai, always ready to rescue.


    "No." Qin Bai came to the big sword and reached for the hilt, but the sword was too high. After he took the hilt, it was hard to force.


    Seeing that the big sword has no sharp edge, Qin Bai directly hugs the blade with both hands and pulls it hard.


    This can scare the hundred miles and Jia Zhengzhen, so that if the sword does not agree with Qin Bai, it will attack Qin Bai''s body for the first time, and there is no reaction time.


    The two wanted to stop, but Qin Bai had pulled out the diamond sword with both hands, and he heard a bang, and the sword was smashed out of the big sword. In a moment, the armor of Qin Bai was separated. Suddenly dyed a large piece of armor.


    Jia seems to react very quickly, lightning-like a sword light, flying the diamond sword out.


    Baili Tianya flew to embrace Qin Bai, immediately checked Qin Bai''s injury, but fortunately Jia seems to really react quickly enough, did not wait for the big sword to cut Qin Bai''s sternum, just hurt the flesh.


    Jia Xiangzhen was also a sword smashed out, directly smashing the diamond sword into two sections. The broken diamond sword suddenly exploded and raised a mushroom cloud, turning it into a dusty sky.


    If Jia Zhengzheng interrupted the big sword directly in Qin Baihuai, I was afraid that this explosion would break the bones of Qin Bai.


    Qin Baiyu looked at his wounds on his chest and blood. This reaction was over, and the pain shouted: "Pain... hurt me..."


    Qin Bai where he suffered such a loss suffered such a crime, called the tears and noses came out.


    Baili Tianya summoned a genetic species with healing power to treat Qin Bai��s injuries.


    "His Royal Highness, so a little hurt, don''t you call it so bad?" Hansen said, smiling at Qin Bai.


    "It��s not you who is injured, of course you don��t hurt.�� Qin Bai said with tears in his eyes.


    Han Sen laughed and said nothing, he suffered more injuries than Qin Bai had seen in his life. This little injury is really nothing.


    However, Hansen naturally would not say this to Qin Bai, but he said to him with a smile: "Yes, it is me, I will definitely not pull out the swords, and I will not even pick up the genetic species." Your Royal Highness Prince is too heroic."


    "You, you, you... you said that the wind is cool, I am..." Qin Bai said.


    Hansen laughed, and Boa added a sentence: "The heroic is very heroic, but unfortunately it is too weak. Even a sword can''t conquer it. It''s really weak."


    "Who said that I can''t conquer, just a moment of misunderstanding." Qin Bai suddenly annoyed, originally wanted to get angry, but when I saw Boa, the momentum suddenly weakened.


    "Is it awkward? Then you pull a few more swords to see." Boa looked at Qin Bai with interest.


    "Pull out." Qin Bai��s heart was a little scared, but he had a good face and immediately slammed his mouth.


    Boa refused to let him go, smiled and said: "Okay, then you pull, I am afraid that you scare the pants."


    The wound on Qin Bai has been cured by the hundred miles. Listening to Bao Er, the face can''t be hanged: "Hey, Boa, you are optimistic, this Prince will be shown to you."


    The hundred miles of the horizon looked at Han Sen, hoping that he would stop, but Hansen did not see anything, and he was not alone in the side of the sword.


    Qin Bai��s mouth said it was terrible, but he didn��t move at the foot. He looked at Hansen for help. He found that Hansen didn��t look at it at all, and he was not talking to the sword.


    "What''s wrong? You won''t really dare?" Boa said with a grin.


    "There is no such thing as this prince can''t do in this world." Qin Bai gritted his teeth, his eyes looked around, and walked toward a short stick that looked full of rust and looked short and small.


    Because of the last shadow, Qin Bai did not dare to choose those savage weapons, feeling that the copper rod looks safer and the lethality should be small.


    After learning the last lesson, Qin Bai first summoned the strongest genetic species in his body, and then walked toward the copper rod.


    There are still a lot of devouring god-level genes, but because of his limited ability, he hasn��t practiced it very well, so he can only fit with one gene, and there is no way to fit together.


    Carefully walked to the front of the copper rod, carefully condensed the power of the genetic species, so that the golden light to protect the body and hands, Qin Bai this force.


    The copper rod was suddenly pulled out by him, but he was still shaking in his hands, seemingly struggling to break his palm.


    "You are mine." Qin Bai held it tightly and shouted.


    The copper rod couldn��t get rid of it, and it suddenly exploded. Although its power was far less than the genetic species of the white body, the powerful force of the self-explosive body fell to the ground and fell to the ground, although there was no injury, both hands. But it was also fried and numb.


    "Sure enough, it is still too weak, even a broken rod can not conquer." Boa shook his head and sighed.


    Qin Bai suddenly blushes, and when he does not say a word, he rushes over to another soldier.


    He now finds that there are god-level genetic species guards, and those soldiers are not so terrible, just let him hurt, and it is no problem to endure a forbearance.


    However, Qin Xiu��s luck was not so good. He even pulled out seven soldiers�� blades. Even though he did not recognize him, he chose to blew himself.


    Fortunately, he is Qin Bai, the prince of the Daqin Empire, the genetic variety of his body is extremely powerful, and the general blade can not really hurt him.


    However, such a blow made Qin Bai somewhat unacceptable.


    "It��s so easy to pull out the treasures, so many emerald swords have recognized her. Why have I pulled so many, but I don��t even have a recognition for me? Is it really useless?�� Qin Bai The mood is very frustrating.


    "Han Sen, am I really useless? Why do the soldiers do not agree with me?" Qin Bai has some doubts about his life.


    Baili Tianya and Jia Xiangzhen are both sighing in heart, heart is like a human heart, Qin Bai itself is more fun, there is still no qualitative, how can those knives recognize him.


    Hansen smiled and said: "You just don''t have the right method to master the Prince. As long as the method is correct, it is not difficult to get the approval of those soldiers."


    Qin Bai suddenly brightened his eyes: "Where is it, what kind of method should I use?"


    "Boa, lend your wooden sword to the Prince." Hansen said to Boa.


    Boa took out Xiaomujian and handed it to Qin Bai. Hansen said, "You take this sword and go there and try to pull a sword."


    Qin Bai will be suspicious of holding a wooden sword to the swordsman pointed out by Han Sen, which is still a diamond sword.


    "Is it really ok?" Qin Bai looked at Hansen with some unbelievable.


    "Try not to know." Hansen smiled.


    After Qin Baiyi gritted his teeth and protected his body with the power of genetics, he hugged the big sword and pulled it out. The diamond sword was suddenly pulled out by him.


    It��s just that this diamond sword didn��t attack him, but he was obediently held in his hand, exuding the sly light, and Qin Bai was shocked and happy: ��Really!��

 Chapter 3197： method

    "Han Sen, why is this? Why did you take this small wooden sword and let the diamond sword recognize me?" Qin Bai asked in an incomprehensible way to Hansen.


    "Whatever has a solution, it depends on whether you can use the right method. This small wooden sword is a method, but it only allows you to conquer the general sword." Hansen certainly won''t tell him, this little wood. The sword''s sword is equivalent to the sword is not alone, the world does not agree with the sword is not a sword, it is really pitiful.


    "It turns out that it is no wonder that Boa can conquer so many emerald swords." Qin Bai suddenly realized.


    Hansen will not tell him that Boa does not use wooden swords at all, nor does he need to use wooden swords.


    "Then I want to conquer other weapons, what kind of method should I use? Is there a small wooden knife and a small wooden gun?" Qin Bai asked curiously.


    Hansen smiled and said: "The solution is not just a small wooden sword. As long as you can find the right way, it is very simple to conquer any blade. You return the small wooden sword to Boa."


    Qin Bai returned the Xiaomu sword to Baoer. The blade here is different from the people. Without so many thoughts, the diamond sword has already surrendered. Even if there is no small wooden sword, it will not regenerate.


    Han Sen looked around and looked at it. He finally fell on the top of a knife and pointed at the knife and said to Qin Bai: "Let''s try to pull the knife."


    "Just go straight to pull it out? Do you still need to prepare something?" Qin Bai said with the knife.


    It was a gorgeous long-sleeve knife with a lot of gems embedded in the scabbard and the handle. It looked dazzling and beautiful, and it was very dazzling.


    "Yes, nothing is needed, you just have to go and pull it out, I promise it will surrender to you." Hansen affirmed.


    "Really?" Qin Bai could not believe it.


    "Try not to know, or do you dare?" Hansen smiled.


    Jia Xiangzhen and Baili Tianya also looked at the knife with some doubts. They guessed some Hansen''s intentions, but some could not believe that Hansen had such a powerful vision.


    The sword is not alone, just smiles and looks at it quietly.


    Qin Bai was the most unsuccessful, so he ran over and tried to pull the knife.


    When Qin Bai just took the handle, he felt that there was a will in the knife. It seemed that he couldn��t wait to enter his arms. He was easily pulled out by him, and he did not resist him.


    Watching the knife happily revolving around Qin Bai, listening to Qin Bai��s will, not only Qin Bai, even Jia Zhenzhen and Baili��s horizon are both surprised, and my heart probably understands something. Looking at Han Sen��s eyes is a bit more admirable.


    "Han Sen, why is this?" Qin Bai asked in surprise.


    Hansen explained: "I told you before, any difficulty has a solution, just to see if you can use the right method. The reason why the soldiers did not recognize you, because you did not recognize yourself, nor did you look at it. Understand them, and in the wrong way, naturally will fail."


    "What do you mean?" Qin Bai did not understand.


    "If you want to solve the problem, you must first understand what kind of difficulties you have encountered. Your difficulty lies in the fact that your own ideas are not in harmony with the ideas of the soldiers, so they will not obey you, and your ideas and this. The idea of ??the knife is completely matched, so if you go to pull the knife, the knife will follow you voluntarily," Hansen said.


    "It turned out that, then how can I see which blade is in line with my idea?" Qin Bai asked with great interest, and he also wanted to pull out the weapon on his own.


    "This is going to use the art of the viewer. Baili Taifu is everyone in this area. Please tell him in detail." Hansen smiled.


    "Don''t dare, the old age is much worse than that of Mr. Han." The words of the hundred miles of the world are screaming, and there is no such thing as a compliment.


    These soldiers are in a deep sleep, and their own will converge to the limit. Only by virtue of external characteristics, can they find a knife that fits with Qin Bai��s heart from so many soldiers, and Baili��s horizon can��t do it. .


    "Barry is too busy, you should not be modest, just tell me about it." Qin Bai was interested when he took the initiative to say.


    Baili Tianya felt in his heart. He taught Qin Bai for so many years. For the first time, he saw Qin Bai so hard to learn and ask, and he could not help but admire Han Sen.


    Jia Xiangzhen also looked at Han Sen with a look of eccentricity. Han Sen��s insights, abilities and heartfelt feelings made her very surprised. It��s no wonder that she had been able to teach Qin Baijian in such a short period of time.


    "It''s no wonder that Mr. Sword will be by his side. Hansen is really unfathomable." Jia seems to be in the heart.


    While walking around, Baili explained the way to Qin Bai. Qin Bai was very serious at this time. He also asked questions from time to time and raised doubts in his heart. This was impossible in the past.


    Before Qin Bai listened to his lectures, it was just as painful as going to jail. Asking a sentence, like a robot, can''t learn it at all, and now it will take the initiative to learn.


    Hansen really intends to teach Qin Bai. After all, this guy is considered to be one of the few bad friends after he came to the Empire Universe. He can help him a Hansen naturally, and Hansen does not want to watch him in the future. The empire engaged in a group, and even became the king of the country.


    And if it is true, Qin Bai is a descendant of Qin Xiu, and Han Sen��s body also has some genes of Qin Xiu. They also have a blood relationship.


    However, the help of outsiders is limited. In the future, can you really become a generation of Mingjun, but also whether he can wake up.


    "Mr. Sword, where is the temple of the swordsman?" Hansen and the sword are not alone and walk side by side, walking at the end of the team.


    "From here, you can see a temple in about three thousand years." The sword did not look at the front and looked forward. Some thoughts said: "I don''t know if the sword is still there?"


    "What sword?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "After a mile in front, there was a sword in it. I had a big loss there, and I finally couldn��t pull it out. It��s only been for so many years, I don��t know if it��s still there.�� Sword is not alone. .


    "Mr. Lian Jian, you have eaten a big loss of the sword, presumably there must be some wonderful things, it is better for Mr. to take us to see." Hansen suddenly came to interest.


    Baili Tianya and Jia Xiangzhen are also echoed, Qin Bai is more eager to try, want to try to see the little viewers of the art.


    The sword did not point in the direction. The pedestrians walked all the way, and even a human being did not see it. It seems that there is nothing but an endless blade.


    Bang!


    After walking for more than a dozen miles, I suddenly heard a thunder in the sky. The sky suddenly changed, and the sky suddenly darkened. It seemed that a storm was coming.

 Chapter 3198： a sword

    Only in the void, a thunder passed by, and the heavens and the earth seemed to be torn apart by a big mouth. The weapons of the sky seemed to be rainstorms, and the power of destroying the earth and destroying the earth was poured down.


    Qin Bai scared a scream, and hugged his head to hide behind the Baili Tianya.


    The end of the world is just a bitter smile, and there is no cohesive force to block the blade rain that destroys the earth.


    In the next second, the blade rain fell on the earth and passed through their bodies, but they did not hurt them. The screams, explosions, sorrows, and crying of the sky were intertwined into a symphony of hell. song.


    Hansen saw their eyes, and it seemed to become a battlefield of Shura. Countless creatures were killed by the horrible swords, the earth was split by the blade, the peaks were flattened, the river was filled, and the blood was poured into the river. A bleak.


    "The legendary arsenal was once an ancient battlefield. There are ancient gods and gods here to lower the gods, killing countless sacred creatures, and the heavens and the earth are destroyed. Because it is too fierce, the original part is branded in the void. Immortal, whenever the rain falls, it will repeat the scene of the year." Baili Tianya explained.


    Although I know that those are just illusions, but the scene of destroying the earth is too horrible, and there is also the existence of Shenwei, the average person knows that it is an illusion, but it is also difficult to bear the blow of the soul.


    Qin Bai hides behind the Baili Tianya but there is no use at all. This kind of spiritual blow can only be sustained by one person.


    Qin Bai��s face is ugly, and it seems that he is about to vomit. He has never suffered such a terrible psychological blow. He can only shout with his head: ��Han Sen saved me.��


    Hansen sighed: "His Royal Highness, there are some things that others can''t help you. You can only face it yourself. I have a law here. You should do it according to law. It should be better."


    Han Sen said that he would read a method of cultivating the gods to Qin Bai. Although his voice is not big, he can pass through the sorrowful voice of the phantom battlefield and directly fall into Qin Bai��s ear. The white is clear.


    Qin Bai shouted in his head: "I am so uncomfortable. Now how do I learn this situation? I want to think of something else."


    "Because it is uncomfortable, it is necessary to learn. If you learn, you can feel good. Besides, no one can help you. I believe that you should be able to do it." Han Sen repeated it again.


    Qin Bai��s legs trembled and his face was pale. He only felt that the blood in his chest was uncomfortable, but he could only calm himself and calm his mind. He gritted his teeth and remembered Hansen��s saying that he cultivated the spirit according to his teaching methods. The soul fights against it.


    Qin Bai is not stupid, and can even be said to be talented and talented. It is just because it is too greedy, so it is not very good to learn. At this time, it is a last resort. It is very fast to learn. I have learned a little while in a while, although still It is better to resist the power of the illusion, but it is better.


    Tasting the sweetness, Qin Bai was desperately trying to do it according to Hansen��s law, but it didn��t take long for the illusion to converge. Qin Bai��s trembling legs were soft and he sat down on the ground.


    "Han Sen, although your law is useful, but it is of little use, there is no other way?" Qin Bai complained.


    "No, you don''t think it''s useful. It''s because you just started learning. After practicing for a long time, the use is great." Hansen smiled.


    "Mr. Han said that it is right. His Royal Highness should still practice more. The illusion of these ancient **** wars will often appear in the blade world, and sometimes it will last for several hours." Baili Tianya said on the side.


    Qin Bai listened to a bitter face suddenly: "I knew this, I will not follow, Han Sen, you can hurt me."


    Hansen laughed: "Bitterness is a bitter, but don''t you find it very interesting? How can you not see these scenes in the palace? After returning to the palace, the ministers will say that you are young and ignorant, you You can ask them, have you ever been to the blade, have you seen such gods, and ask them who is ignorant?"


    Qin Bai��s eyes brightened. What he hated most was that others said that he was young and ignorant, because every time he made a mistake, or wanted to do something, he would be sued by the ministers to Jing Jingdi. The most common word is young ignorance.


    Now Qin Bai heard these four words have the urge to hit the wall. Now, listening to Han Sen��s saying, I feel very reasonable.


    "Yes, the ministers enjoy the jewels at home every day, but the prince has already passed through these strange places. After I saw them, they still have a face to say that this prince is young and ignorant." Qin Bai hates hate Said.


    Han Sen knows that even if Qin Bai has experienced so much, those ministers will still say that he is young and ignorant, but there is still a big difference between ignorance and false ignorance. It is always a good thing to experience more.


    "Han Sen, you will give me a detailed explanation of the law, I want to practice faster." Qin Bai can''t wait to say.


    Although Qin Bai��s work is a little three minutes hot, but within this squad, he doesn��t think it will last. Otherwise, he will suffer a sin afterwards.


    In fact, most ordinary people are like Qin Bai. Many things are not forced to go to that step, and they will not know how strong they are.


    Reading the multi-volume book is not as good as the true meaning of the 10,000-way road. Reading can be lazy, but the road can''t be lazy. If you encounter something, you must solve it. If you don''t solve it, you will suffer.


    Hansen slowly passed the Fa-rectification to Qin Bai, which is not a genetic technique. It is just a method of condensing God''s mind and can''t be universal in any world.


    The extra strength of Qin Bai��s study this time, watching the hundred miles of the world and Jia Xiangzhen secretly nodded, thinking that this time the decision of His Majesty is correct, not to let Qin Bai come out and experience some things, he will never grow up in the palace. Big.


    Unlike the former emperors, he is the only seedling of his majesty. Jing Zhendi has only one such son. He has no competitive pressure and is favored by the whole harem. He has not eaten a big loss, and the nature of growth is very slow.


    However, they are more and more awe-inspiring to Hansen. Whether it is Hansen''s method of observing the body or the technique he passed to Qin Bai''s gods, it is all abnormal. Even they listened to it.


    "Where is this person coming from, what I learned is simply as shocking as heaven." Jia Xiangzhen looked at Han Sen''s eyes more and more strange.


    After more than a hundred miles, the sword did not point to the front and said: "The sword that I saw before should be there. I didn''t expect to experience it."


    Everyone looked at his finger and saw that there was an area in the forest of the blade in front. The rest of the area was full of soldiers. There were only a few dozens of miles inside, even a soldier. There are no blades.


    Han Sen stared at the empty space and saw it in the central position, and there was a sword in it.

 Chapter 3199： One inch of Acacia one inch gray

    The sword does not look particularly outstanding. It is cast in bronze and has a style that is more ancient than the servant. There are not many gorgeous decorations. Just a row of ancient characters with a charm on the blade.


    "One inch of Acacia is an inch of gray." Han Sen slowly read the word of the sword. Although it was just a few words, it made people feel the endless love of Acacia.


    Sword is not alone interface said: "Yes, this sword, when I first saw it, I thought it should be a sword of infatuation."


    Speaking of this, see Qin Bai will step into the open space, the sword does not step out in one step, just happened to block the sword is not alone to go, casually said: "The sword is different from the sword of the sword blade, that The open space is its field and cannot be easily accessed."


    "Sir, what if I enter it?" Jia Xiangzhen asked reverently.


    The sword is not alone and calmly reveals a strange expression: "In fact, there is not much problem, but if it is not necessary, it is better not to go in."


    ��Is there no danger to life?�� Qin Bai asked.


    "In general, there should be no danger to life. The sword will not hurt people. If you really want it, you can go in and pull it out. Maybe it will be organic." The sword is not alone.


    "That''s good, I just want to see, what kind of sword is it." Qin Bai''s eyesight can''t reach that level, and he can''t see it at all. At this time, the heart itch is hard to bear, and the sword is not alone. Without life''s danger, he stepped into the open area.


    Baili Tianya and Jia Xiangzhen heard that there is still deep meaning in the sword, but since Qin Bai entered, they can only go in together.


    Hansen and Boa also walked in together. Only the sword was not alone. Still standing in the forest of the blade, watching them go over, muttered to himself: "Although generally there is no danger to life. But the sword is really a headache, or don''t want to provoke it."


    A few people just walked into the empty area without a few steps, and suddenly heard a sword sound like the sound of the strings, for a long time like a dream.


    After listening to the sword sound, Baili Tianya asked himself Qin Bai: "Prince, I have taught you to listen to the technique of Jianming, you may hear the material of this sword?"


    "Should it be metal?" Qin Bai said uncertainly.


    "Yes, it is indeed a metal sword. It should be a bronze sword. It should only be heard by the sound of Jian Ming. It can be judged that the sword is about four feet long. The middle of the sword is quite thick. It should be four centimeters. The blade angle is about thirty degrees." Baili Tianya said.


    Hansen couldn''t help but admire it. The hundred miles of the world is not the Qin Guotai Fu. This hand can listen to the sword. Hansen can do it, but it is under the premise of using the tunnel.


    Here is the bladed sky, without the limitations of the rules of the big universe, Hansen runs the tunnel mysteriously very easily, and will not deliberately listen to it with his ears.


    Qin Bai couldn''t wait to know if the guess of the hundred miles was wrong, and he accelerated his footsteps toward Jianming.


    For the humans who are in harmony with the god-level genes, a dozen or so roads are nothing at all. Soon, Qin Bai saw the ancient bronze sword with an inch of acacia.


    "Bai Li is very good, and it is exactly the same as what you said." Qin Bai cried in surprise.


    "Practice can make perfect, and the Prince of the Prince just wants to listen more and see more and think more quickly." Baili Tianya took the opportunity to persuade Qin Bai to learn.


    "How did Mr. Sword not come over?" Jia Xiangzhen noticed that the sword did not follow up, and said with some surprise.


    "He should be afraid of trouble." Hansen already knew that the sword was not alone, and probably guessed why the sword was not alone.


    Qin Bai did not care about this, watching the bronze ancient sword said: "Bai Li Tai Fu, with the technique of the sword that you taught me, this sword seems very ordinary, just a bronze ancient used for decoration. The sword, which looks quaint and mighty, does not have much practical value. Is this really a peerless sword?"


    Baili Tianya said: "The technique of Xiangjian is profound and profound. It can''t be rigidly attached to the appearance. After a certain level, it is the **** of the sword. Although the appearance of this sword is unremarkable, it has its own horror..."


    Qin Bai listened to nod and nodded, and some expected to ask: "That is what Bai Yi Tai Fu saw, the will of this sword is not in line with my will?"


    "His Royal Highness is the Lord of a country in the future, the will is unique, and the general swords are not worthy of the Highness." There are some difficulties in the heart of the world, and euphemistically said.


    Qin Bai��s willpower is too weak, and there are not many weapons that can match him. It��s not easy for Hansen to pick one out. It��s hard to find a second one, let alone these powerful swords. The possibility of recognizing Qin Bai is even lower.


    Although the Baili Tianya said euphemism, but Qin Bai is not stupid, naturally understand his meaning, the face of disappointment.


    "Berry is too good, do you match this sword?" Qin Bai asked again.


    "This, I am afraid that I have to try it before I know it, but these swords, even Mr. Jian can not conquer, the old sorrow is no such blessing." Inside the mouth of Baili Tianya, there is still a hint of hope in the heart. In case he has a relationship with this sword?


    That is the sword that even the sword is not alone. If it can be possessed, that glory is simply unimaginable.


    "In this case, why don''t you try it?" Qin Bai couldn''t get the sword, but he wanted to see what magical the sword had.


    "Or Mr. Han will try it first."


    When Hansen listened to him, he knew that he had already moved his heart and smiled. "I still ask for it. I don''t usually use swords."


    The hundred miles of the world have made Jean-like, and Jia Xiangzhen also said that she does not care, and this is the sword.


    Although the first one to pull the sword will have some risks, but the sword is not alone said, generally there will be no danger to life, people who are not so isolated will naturally not lie, so the world is not very worried.


    "In case I really got the approval of this sword..." The old face of the hundred miles is slightly reddish, and the heart is naturally very excited.


    Excited to be excited, the hundred miles of the world is also the old guy who is old and talented, dare not have a half-point, after summoning four genetic combinations, this hand grabbed the handle to the past.


    The glory of the gods in the world of the hundred miles is like the glory of the sun and the moon. When both hands grasp the hilt, they want to pull up.


    Hansen��s eyes widened and looked at him, trying to see what would happen, but the strange thing was that nothing happened.


    Not only did it not happen, but the miles of the world also released the hilt, and the genetic species of the body also disengaged, restored the original appearance, and then slowly turned to look at Hansen.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3200： That swords style

    Looking back at a smile, Bai Meisheng, Liu Gongfen no color.


    This is a beautiful poem, what a mood is so impressive.


    But now the old face of the hundred miles, with the white beard and hair, actually made an extremely charming look.


    You see that the corner of the eye is flying, the eyes are light and hooked, it is called a charming, but there must be a demon in front.


    Hansen and Qin Bai had a chill in their faces, and their faces turned strange. In particular, Qin Bai, his impression of the hundred miles of the world has always been the old-fashioned old-fashioned academics, dreaming will not think that he will have such expressions and movements, people are stupid.


    I saw the beauty of the world, and the pinch of the orchids turned around, and there was a slap in the middle, and there was a wave in the middle of the waves. There was such a little bit of sorrow in the waves, which was simply a model of the waves.


    Hansen, Boa, Qin Bai and Jia Xiangzhen are lined up in a row. Zhang��s mouth is wide open and he looks at the excitement of the world. He should be dancing.


    If the dance is a beautiful woman to jump, it will make people feel pleasing to the eye, even the unintentional thoughts in the heart, but an old man twists his hips there, and also makes all kinds of **** teasing actions, even put a The legs are stretched out, and the hand is gently stroked. This picture is really stunned.


    Jia Xiangzhen had a shudder and only felt a sense of discomfort in the stomach. Now she finally knows why the sword was not strange when it was said that the sword was not alone.


    "Jian Taifu said that he also ate the loss of this sword, is it..." Jia Qizhen��s mind showed a strange picture, which made her involuntarily shudder.


    In fact, Hansen is thinking about the same thing. He really wants to know what kind of picture would be if the sword is not solitary.


    The next second, the more amazing picture appeared, and the hundred miles of the world jumped and took off his robe, like a striptease girl who teased the enthusiastic audience, and threw the robe to Hansen.


    Hansen��s chins are about to fall, and they quickly go to the sides, and no one wants to touch the robes even a finger.


    Qin Bai looks very strange, wants to laugh and some do not dare to laugh, the face is red, and there is a faint rush to escape.


    He was too surprised to be too surprised. He couldn��t imagine the usual Bai Litai Fu who had trained him like a grandson. He even had such a side. He watched and hid his heart: "What about the future? Is there a righteous gesture in front of me?"


    "Mr. Han, what do you think we should do? Do you want to control Baili Taifu first?" Jia Xiangzheng himself controlled his expression and looked at Hansen.


    Han Sen looked at the horizon that was still jumping off the edge, and said for a moment: "I don''t see any suffocation and murder on this sword, and Mr. Sword has said that it is generally not dangerous. I think we are still Don''t act, lest you anger the sword, maybe there will be even worse results."


    Jia Weizhen nodded in a strange look: "Yes, I don''t think there is anything wrong with Mr. Sword. I just don''t know how Baili Taifu can return to normal."


    Between the two talking, there was only one white trousers left in the singularity of Baili Taifu, and a dry old flesh was still there to show off.


    Sideways facing Hansen, one foot on a large stone, while Hansen they winked, while touching their old legs, the scene let Hansen, they almost could not help but spit out.


    Suddenly, the hundred miles of the world hit a spirit, keep this position and move, the eyeballs began to straighten, as if the ghost was on the body and then left.


    The eyes of the hundred miles of the sky straightened and Hansen, they looked at each other for a few seconds, and a loud and screaming voice was heard above the open space. The voice was simply listening to the wounded and smelling tears. When the night was crying, the children would stop immediately. Cry.


    After a while, Baili Tianya had already dressed, but his old face was white for a while, and stood there without saying a word, it was like a great blow.


    Both Hansen and Jia Xiangzhen know that it is best not to talk to the hundred miles of the world at this time, so they don��t even have the meaning of comforting one sentence. Now, to comfort, it is equivalent to adding fuel to the fire.


    "Cough, Jia Taifu, or do you want to try to pull the sword?" Hansen proposed.


    Qin Bai quickly joined: "The right pair, Jia Taifu has a profound conception, and may have the opportunity to get the approval of the sword."


    Jia Xiangzhen saw the shackles hidden under the pure eyes of the two, and thought that if he made those gestures like the horizon, he could not help but be a red face.


    "The two guys are really hateful." Jia Xiangzhen knows what the two of them are thinking, but they can''t say anything, they have to pretend to be nothing, look at Hansen and say: "I am with Baili Taifu. It��s hard to tell, since I can��t do it, I can��t do it. I��m Mr. Han, you can teach the Prince��s sword in a short period of two days, and your sword��s intention is to be Very high, I can see that this sword is not able to surrender.


    "Right right, Han Sen, this sword must be only you can pull out." Qin Bai also followed.


    Hansen��s heart is also somewhat contradictory. The sword is a good sword. If he is not mistaken, the sword should have broken the boundary. Otherwise, it will not be easy to affect the horizon and let the hundred miles disappear directly.


    Such a sword, if it can be used as its own, is naturally better, but it is obviously not an easy task to conquer such a sword.


    "Since all come, I have to give it a try. Moreover, there is no suppression of the rules of the universe. How strong the sword is, it is impossible for me to get lost." Hansen thought, and nodded and said: " Yeah, let me give it a try."


    "Mr. Han, you have to be careful about the power of the sword. The general material force is completely ineffective against its power invasion." He said that he stood on the side of the hundred miles.


    "Thank you for being a hundred miles." Hansen really thanked him. In this case, Baili Tianya was able to remind Hansen that he was indeed a German elder.


    However, Han Sen thought of the appearance of the past hundred miles, and the image that had just been established in his mind collapsed instantly, and he had to bear with his face without change.


    "One inch of Acacia is a bit gray, is this poem to be born, or is it later engraved?" Hansen walked to the front of the sword, thinking in his heart.


    The blade of the blade is a peculiar existence of semi-military semi-genetic species. If it is born with engraving, it is not strange. On the way, they have seen many soldiers with natural lettering and quirky mantras.


    However, seeing these words, Han Sen feels that there is a slight mismatch with the temperament of the sword itself. Maybe it may be that someone is engraved.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3201： Jianying

    Hansen reached out and held the hilt, and Boa, Qin Bai, Jia Xiangzhen, and Baili Tianya both looked at Hansen with a big eye. They thought about it without any malicious thought. I don��t know if Hansen was affected by the power of the sword. Will you dance like that?


    In the face of a broken sword, Hansen naturally did not dare to care about it. The strength of his hands was condensed, and the two different forces were launched, and they became the power of breaking through the boundaries. Passed on the sword.


    The power of the blood and the division of the gods and the Xuan Huang Jing, with the ability to resolve the origin, decomposition and reorganization of life, is a force that is very close to the original nature of the creature.


    Although the attack power is not strong, it has a strong effect on various living things.


    Han Sen took the sword for a moment, the power of the broken boundary flowed to the bronze sword, and the bronze sword suddenly made a shocking sword, and the blue-colored sword light broke out on the blade, which actually blocked Hansen��s red breaking power. Outside, it is difficult to penetrate.


    Not only that, but in the blue sword light, there is still a dreamlike force infiltrated, and even through Hansen��s power of breaking the ground, suddenly Hansen feels the brain roaring, it seems that there is some kind of horror. Power invades it.


    Hansen��s face changed, and the strength of the bronze sword was stronger than he expected. Against the influence of Hansen��s destructive power, it seemed that he did not make any effort at all. He still had the power to dissipate the power of the Hansen��s brain. I want to control the general control of him.


    However, Hansen''s willpower is much stronger than the hundred miles, and although there is a strange impulse in his mind, Hansen still restrains his emotions and stands there motionless.


    Hansen stood with a sword and stood still like a stone statue. The blue light on the sword formed a strong contrast with the red light on his body, bursting with an unparalleled brilliance.


    "Han Sen can he do it?" Qin Bai looked to Jia Zhengzhen on the side.


    Jia Xiangzhen shook his head slightly: "I don''t know."


    At this time, they really do not see who has the upper hand, the strength of the contest is still second, the real battlefield is the spiritual level, unless the winners and losers, otherwise the outsiders simply can not see.


    Han Sen��s heart is like a stone, but the spiritual power from the sword is like a cry, like a woman who is infatuated with lingering feelings, the emotion is the poison of the bones, but the spiritual strength is not strong, but it is obsessive Very, how strong Hansen��s willpower is, but still feels gradually penetrated by that spirit.


    Han Sen brows slightly wrinkled, he is not willing to dance like a hundred miles in front of everyone, and quickly concentrating on the mind and confronting the mental power in the sword.


    The power of the bronze sword seems to be endless, as if the sea is unfathomable. Hansen can only be a heart-to-heart, not invaded by foreign objects, and can fight against the power of the bronze sword.


    One person and one sword stalemate, Qin Bai and others stared at them with their eyes open, while Boa looked at the sword, seemingly thoughtful.


    At this time, I saw the words "one inch of Acacia one inch gray" engraved on the bronze sword flashed a strange brilliance, Hansen''s face suddenly changed, only that the mental power suddenly changed from the big river to the situation. The tsunami shook the image in his mind.


    Hansen��s illusion in his mind was a precursor to his heart��s collapse and he could not help but be shocked.


    But when Hansen saw the spiritual illusion, it was a slight glimpse.


    The illusion formed by the bronze sword in his mind turned out to be a beautiful young woman. The girl��s eyebrows are beautiful, and the beautiful ones do not eat human fireworks.


    Hansen used to think that Gu Liancheng is already the ultimate beauty. There should be no more beautiful women in her life. Even if she is a real goddess, she will not be more beautiful than her.


    But today, when I saw the woman in the illusion, Hansen overthrew this deep-rooted thought, even if Gu Qingcheng was inferior to the woman in the illusion.


    But beauty is not the part that makes Hansen surprised. The beautiful woman Han Sen sees more, although not as good as the woman in this illusion, but also the unique beauty of each charm, Han Sen has already passed the appearance alone. Decide the age of likes and dislikes.


    He was amazed because the appearance of this woman looks familiar and familiar, as if he had seen it.


    To be precise, this woman is similar to someone familiar with Hansen. Hansen feels familiar with the eyebrows, which makes the face of Boa��s face immediately appear in Han Sen��s mind.


    Yes, this woman has a similarity to Boa in the eyebrows, but Boa has a baby fat face that looks cute.


    And this woman has the beauty of a mature woman, the body is naturally not comparable to Boa, but the facial features and the spirit are very similar.


    Originally, Hansen��s mind was still somewhat turbulent, but when he saw this face, Hansen unexpectedly calmed down and was not eroded by the spirit.


    "How could this be? There is a woman in the sword who is so similar to Boa? Is this my own fantasy, what does Boa look like when he grows up?" Hansen was shocked, but thought and thought may.


    His will has not been completely broken, and it is impossible to have a reflection of the soul now. The illusion of this woman must be the image of the forcible coming of the sword.


    The woman''s brow in the illusion is slightly wrinkled, and it seems that there is a bitterness that can''t be opened. People can''t help but feel pity.


    The woman looked at Hansen like that, and she sang like a sly song and said: "One inch of Acacia is a bit gray..."


    Although it was an illusion, Han Sen was able to clearly hear the woman''s voice, and the unforgettable voice echoed in his mind, echoing over and over again, and the voice grew louder and louder.


    The voice was filled with endless acacia. As the echo grew louder and louder, Hansen��s will also fluctuated with the echo, and could not control his emotions, and his eyes shed tears.


    Hansen stared at the woman''s face, because only then, he was able to see some of Bo''s shadow from that face, so that his will not be completely washed away.


    The echo in the brain has been like a stormy wave, forming a heavy and heavy wave in Hansen��s mind, impacting his only remaining heart.


    Qin Bai and Jia Xiangzhen, they saw Hansen crying in their eyes, and they felt that the big things were not good, and they could not help but be surprised.


    "Han Sen is also controlled by the sword?" Qin Bai asked nervously.


    Although he also wants to watch Hansen dance, but he is afraid that Hansen really has an accident.


    No one can answer him, because even Jia��s truth and the hundred miles of the world cannot see what is happening in the end.


    "Mr. Han has not completely lost, and should be able to support it for a while." Jia Xiangzhen said uncertainly.

 Chapter 3202： Inch gray sword

    Willpower is not born, although some people''s willpower is naturally stronger, but the strength is very limited.


    The true powerhouse is to learn from countless defeats, and the mind can be gradually stronger. The more frustrations it receives, the stronger the mind will be.


    Of course, there are also many people who give up because they can''t bear the temper of setbacks, and even give up on themselves. This is a person who is difficult to become a big weapon.


    Hansen has experienced countless hardships. I don��t know how many times I was born and died. I have success. There are failures. The mind has been tempered in repeated crises. Although it cannot be said that no one is more determined than his will, the world can There are very few things that shake his will.


    Even though the illusion in the sword is stronger than Hansen''s will, it has never been able to completely yield Hansen''s willpower.


    One person and one sword stalemate there, the woman in Hansen��s mind constantly repeats that one inch of Acacia, and the powerful spiritual power is constantly magnifying, but it has never been able to collapse Hansen��s willpower.


    The sword is like a magnificent sea. It seems to be a huge wave. Hansen��s will is like a reef. Although the reef is small, the power of the sea and the waves cannot defeat it.


    "What is the origin of this sword? Is this horrible will, can you compare it with the Lord of the Temple? This is just a sword." Hansen��s heart is moving, but he does not dare to think too much. Support, against the sword.


    At this time, Hansen is already riding a tiger. If he retreats and wants to loosen the bronze sword, his heart will retreat for a lifetime, and he will immediately be swayed by the sword. It will only be defeated faster, so Hansen can only Go ahead and not opt ??out.


    A heavy sound wave hit Hansen''s will, making Hansen feel like being cut by a skate, and the burning of the flame is generally painful.


    He is very clear that as long as he chooses to give in, this kind of pain will disappear, but it is only by the control of the artistic conception that a dance can avoid such pain, but Hansen is not willing.


    I don''t know how long it took, the sound of the illusion stopped. The woman looked at Hansen with a strange look. She turned and fled, and disappeared.


    Hansen suddenly felt that the whole body seemed to be deflated. Although there was no real war, this kind of spiritual confrontation was more consuming than a real war.


    The sword light on the bronze sword has also converged, and the original appearance has been restored. Hansen reached out and pulled out the bronze sword from the ground.


    The bronze sword did not rebel against him, but he did not follow Hansen��s will, as if he had become a dead body without spirituality.


    "Han Sen pulled the sword out." Qin Bai��s heart was a joy, and Hansen really felt much stronger than the Taifus. Even the hundred miles of Taifu were riddled with the sword, Hansen was able to pull it out. High, suddenly judged.


    Jia Xiangzhen and Baili Tianya are also a look of surprise. On the front, Daxi said: "Mr. Han is really a natural person, even these swords have to surrender to you."


    Hansen shook his head. "I just pulled it out, but I didn''t make it really surrender. It is now owned by me, but I don''t listen to my will, and I don''t have much of a common waste sword." difference."


    "How could this be?" Jia Xiangzhen and the hundred miles of the world are revealing doubts.


    Han Sen tried to control the flying of the bronze sword. The bronze sword was motionless. There was no movement of the emerald sword and the diamond sword. It was like a sword of copper.


    When several people were studying, they suddenly felt the space around them fluctuated drastically, and the distant blade was making a trembling sound.


    In the twisted void, a strange temple gradually emerged.


    The temple is quite strange. The temple bricks are actually piled up with warhammers. The roof tiles are all kinds of swords and knives. The walls are rows of rifles, and the ground of the square is a shield.


    The entire temple is made up of various weapons, like a huge and strange weaponry.


    Jia Zhengzhen and Baili Tianya have changed color, and there will be a temple that appears here. There is only one possibility. This is the temple of the chaos.


    Han Sen stared at him and saw three words "Bing Temple" on the plaque of the quirky temple.


    Without waiting for everyone to carefully look at the Temple of the Soldiers, they saw the temple door open automatically, and a giant armor of more than a dozen meters came out of it.


    Behind the giant armor, all kinds of weird weapons are arranged in a weapon wheel suspended behind it, which looks like the Buddha light behind the Buddha.


    Hansen guessed that this big guess is the **** of the soldiers in the Temple of the Bing, only to see the breath of his body, afraid that it will not be inferior to the broken queen.


    "Where did the chaos find so many terrorist powers?" Hansen said in his heart.


    In fact, Hansen is not very clear. Although there are many members in the chaos, there are not many members of the real core, and even fewer can get the temple.


    Within the entire blade of the war, there is only the Bing God, a member of the chaotic society that has a temple, which is one of the eight kings of the chaos, responsible for the rule of the blade.


    "Where is the mouse generation, even dare to move the gray sword, can''t find death?" The gods and gods flashed in the eyes, as if they could see through the universe, staring at Hansen coldly.


    "It turns out that this sword is called gray, should it be named because of that poem?" Han Sen suddenly realized.


    In the eyes of the soldiers, the cold light bloomed. Without saying a word, the backhand pulled out a big knife from the back of the weapon wheel and ran down against Hansen.


    The sky-cutting knife cuts the void, and in an instant it is in front of Hansen, which is incredible.


    Han Sen holds the inch gray sword in his hand. He simply uses the sword to replace the knife. The dog teeth in a tooth knife are staggered to meet the sword of the weapon.


    Hey!


    Hansen didn''t feel how to be stressed. The seemingly inconspicuous blade of the gray sword turned out to be like tofu, and cut the sword of the gods into several segments.


    "This sword does not activate its power. It is only by the sharpness of the blade that it can break the ritual of the **** of destruction. This is a bit horrible." Hansen was very surprised.


    It is hard to imagine how strong it would be if the power of this sword broke out completely.


    The **** of war was also slightly changed, and looked at Hansen��s inch gray sword. Although it was only an armor and had no expression, the shining light in the hole of the eye clearly reflected its inner fluctuations.


    "Let''s put down the gray sword, this king can spare you a life." The soldier God stared coldly at Hansen.


    Qin Bai called out on the side: "You have no reason to say this. Your knife has been cut off by Hansen. It is right for you to ask for mercy."


    The Bingshen heard the words of Qin Bai, and suddenly Qin Bai was shrunk to the back of Boa.


    "This sword is not yours. Why do you let me down?" Hansen said, watching the soldiers.


    "Whether, if you are a gray sword, you are already a crime of death. You originally wanted to spare you a life. Since you are determined to die, go to hell." The soldier said, the whole body shines, the weapon wheel behind Among them, a gun lit up.

 Chapter 3203： Sword warrior

    The snowy rifle flew out from the weapon wheel behind the soldiers, and it was in front of the gods. The soldiers took the rifle in both hands, and the whole gun was shot.


    Hansen and others suddenly felt a cold in the heart, and the mountains and the earth around them trembled. They scattered around the earth, and the gun-like blades that were inserted on the ground broke out with the power of terror, releasing a shocking gun. Mang, gathered away from the long guns in the hands of the soldiers.


    The long gun absorbed the power of many guns in the blade, and the light on the gun became more and more intense. The original gun body and the gun flame suddenly turned into black, and the guns of the ink flames tore the void. The gun body is swaying.


    "Breaking the power!" Hansen was a little surprised, and immediately reacted.


    The genera of the arsenal itself is somewhat abnormal. It cannot be regarded as a pure genetic species. In the buffer zone of the two universes, they are also affected by some gene universes. Although they are only very weak, so many guns The power of the gene species is gathered on the big gun of the Bingshen, and the big gun is forcibly broken.


    "The world of guns - smashing!" The soldiers in the mouth of the cold drink, the gunpoint of the big gun in the hand with a little cold mans to the Hansen spurs away, fast and sturdy and accurate, the power is more concentrated in a point, with attack There is no horrible character that can��t be destroyed.


    Hansen��s sword is not strange, and the inch gray sword is directly at the tip of the gun.


    Seeing that the gray sword is about to hit the tip of the gun, but seeing that the tip of the gun is splitting in a moment, it is turned into a meteor shower like a meteor, and Hansen is shrouded in the body. It is possible to seal Hansen. Dodge all paths.


    Hansen''s brows are slightly wrinkled, and the blood-staining nerves and the Xuanhuangjing operate at the same time. At the same time, the force of breaking the boundary is used, and the gray sword in the hand is smashed against the bursting gun.


    Hey!


    The gun mans were actually smashed directly by the inch gray sword, together with the big gun that condensed the power of countless guns.


    Hansen was amazed at the power of the inch gray sword. His power to break the boundary was not an offensive ability. He could easily cut off the big guns that broke the boundary. Obviously, he benefited from the sharpness of the inch gray sword.


    "It''s a sword that adults have used." Bingshen muttered to himself, while the light in his eyes was more vigorous, his hands were wide, and the weapons behind him were shining, and all the weapons were lit up.


    Knives, guns, swords, cymbals, axes, cymbals, hooks, forks, and other weapons are all shining with sorrowful light, and the weapons and seas of the entire slashing day are all shining, facing the weapon wheel behind the soldiers. Gushing.


    The weapons on the weapon wheel covered all kinds of weapons, and the entire blade of the blade of the warrior was as if it was summoned by the king, and contributed a force to the weapon wheel.


    Although this power is not the whole of the genetic species, but the entire squadron is similar to a small world, all the creatures in the world contribute their own strength, and the power of the condensed power is terrible.


    Under the horrible power, the armor of the Bingshen discovered a qualitative change, turning into a dark color, and the horrible black flame burned on it, as if even the void was burning.


    Hansen��s look was slightly dignified. He said to Bairi��s horizon and Jia Xiangzhen: ��You will take the Prince first, and give it to me.��


    With the help of the power of one world, the Bingshen can never be underestimated. Hansen himself is not afraid, but he is also worried that the power of fighting will spread to Qin Bai.


    "Mr. Han, safety first." Baili Tianya said one sentence, he picked up Qin Bai and went away.


    Jia Xiangzhen wants to take Bao, but sees that Bao has jumped over Han Sen��s shoulder and has to fly alone.


    Even though they are strong, they are only powerful among human beings. Without cooperating with the gods, no one can really fight the god-level powerhouse.


    The **** of war did not care about the weak creatures. His eyes only had the inch of gray sword. It seems that the sword has an extraordinary meaning for him.


    "Dead!" The soldiers and gods opened their hands wide, and the weapon wheel behind them instantly disintegrated into more than one hundred pieces of various weapons, and each piece had the power of horror, and it was directed to Hansen. Going over.


    Han Sen��s eyes were condensed, and the power of breaking the world broke out. The gray sword in his hand rushed out, and suddenly he broke a few pieces of the blade. But how sharp the inch gray sword is, it takes time to cut off those powerful swords. The time to cut off a few pieces of the blade, the rest of the blade is already close to Hansen''s body.


    boom!


    Hansen��s body was instantly turned into a radiant light and shadow. As the gods blushed, the blazing flames of the body were released, and the body moved with instinct.


    Those who have the power to break the border, kneeling on Hansen''s super-spiritual body, are like squatting on cotton, but the super-spiritual body is slightly sunken down and not split.


    Han Sen��s inch of gray swords protects the treasure sitting on his shoulders.


    "It seems that not all the power of breaking the world can hurt my super-spiritual body. The level of Luna is not comparable to this soldier." Hansen was determined and looked at the fallen body. The blade of the army, the body of the gods shine, and all the soldiers are shattered in an instant.


    "What!" Looking at the fragments of the blade of the flying sky, the expression of the horror on the face of the soldier, such a powerful force, he only saw it in the president of the chaos.


    Han Sen��s eyes were cold and cold, and the gray sword in his hand moved with his heart. In a moment, he cut through the void and twisted the giant armor of the gods into two halves.


    ��It��s really good to be not suppressed by the rules of the universe. It seems that my super-spiritual body is still stronger than the current power of breaking the border.�� Hansen��s heart is so refreshing, the super-deity without suppression, plus him The ability to fight beyond their limits, even the destruction of the gods can not match.


    He is only a preliminary break-up. On the process of breaking the boundary, I am afraid that it is not as good as the Bingshen, and the ability of the blood-stained nerves and the Xuanhuangjing after the break-up is not a battle, and it is far less useful than the super-spirit.


    The body of the **** of war was dissipated as a star, but there was no death. Hansen knew that his true body should be reborn within the temple. As long as the **** base is still there, it will never die.


    When looking at the Temple of the Bing, Hansen��s body has been teleported into the temple, and it is clear that the **** of war is reborn on the altar.


    "I just lacked the foundation of God, and I want to thank you for your kindness." Hansen raised his hand in the gray sword and went to the altar that was merging the body of the **** of war.


    The blazing super-spiritual power condenses into a sword, such as the same handle, and the altar is smashed together with the corpse that is forming together. The powerful swordsman also keeps the whole temple. Divided into two from the middle.


    Jia Xiangzhen and Baili Tianya guarded Qin Bai and had not met with the sword. At this time, looking back, I saw a sword mang ascends from the strange temple. The huge temple of the soldiers is divided into two. It collapsed like a mountain, and the earth and mountains around it were shaken.

 Chapter 3204： Two moment goddesses

    "Hunting and destroying the gods of the destructive spirits, gaining the spirit of God and discovering the destruction of the gods."


    In the mind, there was a tone, and Hansen��s heart was happy. In addition to the sacred **** base, he even got the **** of the gods.


    I took the ruined **** base from the ground and glanced at the soul sea. I saw that the **** of the gods of the gods appeared in his soul sea.


    "In this way, do I have two soldiers?" Hansen was pleased.


    "Han Sen, how did you come here? Even dare to destroy the Temple of the Bing, killing the **** of one of the eight kings, you don''t want to live? Even if you don''t want to live, don''t hurt Boa!" It was introduced into Hansen''s ear, and then Hansen saw a paper man who only had a big palm ran over, rushed to Hansen, jumped his feet, and shouted with anger.


    "There are not many kinds of gods in the chaos. What is the killing of one or two?" Hansen said with a smile, there is no suppression of the rules of the universe, he is not afraid of anyone.


    It is impossible to fight in full force within the great universe of the Empire, and it cannot be used for a long time, but it is different here.


    The paper man apparently came from Lokid. Hearing Han Sen said, he was even more annoyed: "You naturally have nothing to kill a general member, but it is one of the eight great kings of the gods, and is responsible for the important core members of the guardian blade. If he dies like this, he will surely alarm the president, and you will immediately leave the squad with Boa."


    "Well, that''s handed over to you here." Hansen did not intend to fight with the chaos.


    Even the chaos that cannot be destroyed by the Lord of the Temple is obviously a big trouble. The reason why he promised the Lord of the Temple to come and inquire is mainly to get a few gods.


    Now that the destructive **** base is in hand, there is no need to continue to go on. He does not want to be the cannon fodder of the gods.


    Directly using the starry sky to move to the sword is not alone to them, and then the power of the body broke out, directly with them moved to the exit of the blade of the blade, some reluctantly looked at the blade of the sky, this went through.


    Back in the Empire Universe, Hansen suddenly felt like he was bound by a heavy shackle, and his body was uncomfortable, and he felt very difficult no matter what he did.


    "Sure enough, the state of no burden is more comfortable." Han Sen felt in his heart.


    After they sent Qin Bai away, Hansen returned to his room to take out the crown of the gods and once again entered the Temple of Fortune.


    Putting the gods in a deputy hall, suddenly there was a earth-shaking change in the temple, and there were altars, gods, and gods.


    But what makes Hansen puzzled is that there is no soldier.


    "Is it true that after I took away the Spirit of God, this **** base has become a blank **** base?" Hansen secretly thought, thinking about it, only such a reasonable explanation.


    "If it is a blank **** base, can it let the goddess of the moment use this **** base?" Hansen tried to summon the **** of the goddess of the moment, and let her enter the **** base.


    Sure enough, the goddess of the goddess of the moment entered the foundation of God, and suddenly the entire deputy hall was lightened, and the statue of the goddess of the moment appeared on the altar.


    "It really can!" Hansen was overjoyed.


    After the goddess of the goddess reinvented the gods, he slowly walked down from the altar and kneeled in front of Hansen on one knee: "When you see the **** of wealth."


    Hansen only feels that infinite power is pouring into the crown of the gods, so that the power of the gods crown has skyrocketed a lot, almost doubled. It is obvious that after the goddess of the goddess of the gods became a god, the blessing of the temple of wealth is more than The queen is much stronger.


    "Hey, I don''t know who is the goddess of the moment and the temple of the gene, who is the real goddess of the moment?" Hansen secretly rejoiced.


    After Arranging the goddess of the moment, Hansen went to see his own power. He and Boa and Fengyin had a place in the battle before the gods. They earned a lot of God-based power for the Temple of God. It should be almost It��s the right to cast the gods.


    When I came to another empty deputy hall, it was obvious that I could cast the **** base. Hansen��s mind was moved, and the inside of the temple suddenly changed. The altar was built out of thin air, and the **** case was also erected. .


    "Destruction level Shenji casting is completed." When everything was done, a strange voice came from the temple.


    ��Is it just a level of destruction? Can''t you cast a higher level of God base?�� Hansen frowned.


    "The power of the gods is not enough to continue to cast the high gods." The voice of the temple sounded again.


    Hansen was disappointed. After so hard for so long, he could only cast a destructive level of God. It is no wonder that the strength of the gods has passed through hundreds of millions of years, so slow to ascend, and want to promote the **** base to the destruction level. I don��t know how much God��s power is needed.


    "Sure enough, it is faster to directly destroy the temple to get the gods." Han Sen thought, when will I go to the chaos.


    At this moment, within the temple of the moment, the goddess of the moment was frowning. When the statue of the goddess appeared in Hansen��s Temple of Fortune, her mind appeared violently fluctuating.


    "What happened in the end, what made my **** so uneasy?" The goddess murmured, but could not clearly capture where the uneasiness came from.


    At the same time, within the chaos, Lokid kneeled on the main hall and bowed his head without speaking.


    "Lokid, how did you work as a foreign minister? The temple of the broken queen was destroyed for so long, but it has not been able to kill the murderer who destroyed the temple. Now someone has ran to the site of our chaos. Saye, also destroying the Temple of the Soldiers in the Blades of Heaven, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs is so incompetent, your foreign minister is hard to blame." Above the high seat, sitting a majestic man, but he did not speak, just calm Looking at Lokid, who is kneeling below, is talking about an eight-armed evil **** standing next to him.


    "The matter of the broken queen is not good for the subordinates. However, the foreign affairs department is only responsible for dealing with outside affairs. What should happen in the bladed days should be irrelevant to the subordinates?" Lokid did not look up, his voice was indifferent. Said.


    "If your foreign affairs department is not doing things well, how can you not even have any news of foreign enemies invading the swordsmanship? It is not your responsibility and who is responsible?" The eight-armed evil **** chilled.


    Lokid did not argue again, as if he did not bother to argue with him.


    The eight-armed evil **** still wants to say something. The majestic man above the throne said, "Okay, Lokid is the veteran of my chaos. There is nothing wrong with doing things. He should do his own thing. Say more."


    "Yes, adults." The eight-armed evil **** quickly bowed his head and bowed back.


    "Lokid, why did the murderer who destroyed the broken temple have not been obliterated?" The macho man looked at Lokid and asked faintly, but the tone was not severe, but it gave a strong sense of oppression.


    "The president, the person who destroyed the temple of the decapitation is a believer in the **** of wealth. His subordinates want to find out the origin of the temple of wealth, so he has not shot it yet." Lokid raised his head and replied.


    The macho man nodded slightly: "It turned out to be the case, but this matter does not have to be checked again. It is the killing of the person. How long does it take?"


    Rocky��s heart stunned and could only say to the scalp: ��Please give the grown up a three-day period.��

 Chapter 3205： The origin of the inch gray sword

    Hansen and Boa are eating hot pot and eating happily. Suddenly, something in the bag of Boa''s waist shook. Boa opened the bag and suddenly a book jumped out.


    The pages of the book were scattered, and a black human-shaped paper-cut jumped over the table, pointing to Hansen and screaming and shouting: "Han Sen, Hansen, can you really stay at home? Nothing, ran to the warrior." Bingshen, isn''t this looking for death? Now the acting president asked me to kill you in three days. What do you want to do?"


    "Don''t worry, you are a gentleman, how can you be so unpretentious?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "Hey." Lokid snorted: "Now the acting president has a heart for your life, what do you say?"


    "How do I know what to do? Or do you want to find a solution?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "Why do I wipe your ass?" Lokid chilled.


    "Then you will kill me," Hansen said with his hands open.


    Rockyd hated in his heart, and said: "You don''t want to be a minister. You can''t really kill you. If you don''t look at the face of Boa, kill you 10,000 times."


    After the words were spoken, Lokid said: "In any case, you must not leave the city of Yuxi in the recent period. There are four destructive gods in Qin State. There are two temples of the destructive gods. Within the city of Yuxi, as long as you are in the city of Yuxi, members of the chaos will not be able to come here to kill you. At most, you will use some means to deal with you. You should pay more attention to it. Don''t let Boa adults eat dark losses."


    "Good." Hansen promised to come down, then looked at Lokid and asked: "I am not a problem here, how do you explain it over there?"


    "So you need to cooperate with me to play a play, you must scare the president, so that he does not dare to send people to Yushu City to deal with you, so as to ensure the safety of Boa adults," Rocky said.


    ��What to do?�� Hansen asked.


    "Are you not pulling out the gray sword in the blade?" Lokid looked at Hansen''s bronze sword hanging around his waist.


    After Hansen came back, he asked someone to help him make a leather sheath, and the inch gray sword hung around his waist.


    "I just want to ask you, what is the origin of this gray sword? Why did I stun the soldiers who defended the blade after I pulled the sword?" Han Sen wanted to know the origin of the sword, the sword The woman in the illusion is too much like Boa.


    Lokid is right: "Inch Grey Sword is the sword that we will grow up."


    "Now the president is still the former president?" Han Sen snorted and quickly asked.


    "Of course, the former president and the real president. Now this president is just the acting president, that is, the former vice president." Lokid snorted.


    Hansen��s heart was shocked: ��This sword turned out to be the president of the chaos, and the president almost gave up the existence of the gene temple. It��s no wonder that the sword��s sword is so terrible. But the woman in the sword Why is it like Boa, isn��t Boa a reincarnation of the president of the chaos?��


    Lokid stared at the gray sword and said, "I don''t know how you pulled it out, but what is certain is that you have no way to stimulate its power, right?"


    "It is true." Hansen nodded.


    After he came back, he tried a lot of methods, and he couldn''t activate the Inch Grey Sword. But with this sword''s invincible character, he can play a very strong role in his hands.


    "That is taken for granted. The inch sword is the first sword of the universe. Even the gods of the heavens are afraid of it. No one can control it except the grown-up, and it is not qualified to control it." De said.


    "Since it is so powerful, how can it be inserted in the blade of the sword?" Hansen tried.


    "If it wasn''t for the grown-up..." Lokid said half of it, suddenly alerted him, and immediately took over the words, and Hansen said with a glance: "You don''t need to know, anyway, this sword is in your hand anyway. On the other hand, we only need to let the current agent president believe that the gray sword can ignite the power in your hands. It will become, even if he lend him a big courage, he will not come to you again."


    "Do you have a way to activate the inch gray sword?"


    Lokid grinned disdainfully: "Of course not, if you can, it will not be said to make him believe."


    Hansen suddenly understood the meaning of Lokid and said with a smile: "So how do you want me to cooperate with you, can you let him believe that the gray sword can be used for me?"


    Lokid hesitated, sneaked at Boa, and quickly regained his eyes. He said to Hansen: "In short, I have a way to convince him, but there is one thing you have to do."


    "What?" Hansen asked.


    Rocky''s paper-like figure jumped over Hansen''s shoulder and said to Hansen''s ear: "Don''t let Boa adults use the inch gray sword, otherwise there will be big trouble."


    "Why?" Hansen''s face became strange, and he became more and more aware that the chaos would have a great connection with Boa.


    "You did it right as I said. Also, in the recent period, you must not leave the city of Yuxi, otherwise my plan will fail, and I will definitely deceive the acting president." However, there is no answer to Hansen��s question.


    After saying this, the paper man suddenly lost his soul and fell from Hansen''s shoulder.


    Hansen caught the paper and put it back in the book and gave it to Boa. The brow was always wrinkled.


    In view of Lokid��s performance, Boa is probably the reincarnation of the president of the chaos, but if this is the case, Boa should be able to activate the inch of the sword, then it is no longer necessary to act again, let Boa directly Just activate it.


    However, Lokid said that he could not let Boa touch the gray sword. This is a bit strange, and Boa did not show much interest in the inch gray sword. If this is really the sword of her previous life, how much? Will it always be a little close?


    Han Sen and more thought that this thing was embarrassing, but he couldn��t think of one thing. He could only do it first according to what Lokid said. Anyway, this did not hinder him. He did not intend to leave Yucheng City.


    It is more than a month since Qin��s annual ancestral ritual ceremony. He must take this opportunity to enter the Qin ancestral temple and take a look at the fate of the mouth.


    After Rockyd and Hansen��s exchanges, they never appeared again. The three days were calm and calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Hansen didn''t know how Lokid had fooled the acting president, but since nothing happened, it should be a success.


    At this time, there was a shock in the chaos, and even the president of the chaos would be a shocked color: "Can Hansen really use the inch gray sword?"


    Lokid, wearing a black dress, was full of blood at this time, his left arm was broken, and his face paled: "Yes, this arm is cut off by a gray sword, and if it is not gray." With the help of the sword, how can he destroy a Temple of the Baptist?


    "Inch Grey Sword will be used by a human being, and the obliteration of Hansen is suspended. Let''s figure it out first." The chaotic president looked staring at Lokid''s wound.


    There was no objection at this time, but the words "Insufficient Gray Sword" have already scared them.

 Chapter 3206： Mirror Lake

    The sky garden of the gene universe, Han Linger sat on the small bench, holding the chin with his small hand, staring at the sky.


    "Little Linger, do you want your aerospace brother?" A hippie smiling man came over and smiled and looked at Linger.


    "Aerospace grandfather, how come you come back so soon?" Han Linger looked at Wang Yuhang with some surprises.


    Wang Yuhang suddenly turned black: "Not to say, to be a brother of aerospace, what grandfather, I am so old?"


    "But they said, Dad will call you a little uncle." Han Linger said with a squint.


    "We have no blood relationship, of course, it is a matter of opinion. Our friendship is not related to them. You will call me an aerospace brother in the future." Wang Yuhang said.


    "Right, is your family Xiaohua brother not there? Where did he go?" Wang Yuhang asked again.


    "Little flower brother and dream sister, zero sister, Xiaotian sister went to heaven, and said that there is a new discovery on the mirror lake." Linger said.


    "Is there a new breakthrough? It is so good, I can''t wait to see the antimatter world, Hansen''s kid is what it is." Wang Yuhang rubbed his head.


    Said, Wang Yuhang was about to leave the sky garden to go to Jinghu, but before he took two steps, he was dragged by a small hand.


    "Astros brother, do you take me to the sky? Is it good? I also want to go see the mirror lake." Linger looked at Wang Yuhang pitifully.


    "That can''t be done, you are too small, it is too dangerous for you." Wang Yuhang shook his head again and again, he did not dare to take the Korean little princess out.


    In case something happens, the horror creatures of the entire sky garden must fight with him.


    "Aerospace brother, do you really not take me?" Linger''s pitiful appearance disappeared, looking at Wang Yuhang, squinting and asked.


    "It''s not without you, but it''s too dangerous. There are a lot of terrible creatures... Ah..." Wang Yuhang''s words haven''t finished yet. Suddenly, the whole person has turned over his head and feet, hanging in a large shape. Out of the air.


    Linger sat back on the small bench and looked at Wang Yuhang with his hand on his chin. The blazing brilliance in his eyes turned and said with a smile: "You can take it without me, then stay with me to play."


    "Cough, I really have something, play with you again the next day, hurry up and let me down." Wang Yuhang struggled hard, but he couldn''t get rid of it, like being **** in the air by an invisible rope.


    "Take me or stay here to play with me." Linger said with a smile.


    Wang Yuhang said with a face: "Little Linger, how can you do this to me, but I am your grandfather, your mother is not always educating you to respect the elders? Linger is an obedient child, don''t make trouble."


    "Yes, my mother is educating me to respect my elders, but you said it yourself, you are an aerospace brother, not a grandfather of aerospace." Linger said with a squint.


    "Well, then I will accompany you to play, how do you want to play, your aerospace brother is accompanying the end." Wang Yuhang sighed for a moment, but could not say the rebuttal, only hate his own mouth.


    "Small six sons, are we playing your favorite game?" Linger patted the small hand and suddenly saw the six-eared macaque ran over and came to her with a look of flattery.


    After listening to the words of Linger, the six-eared macaque suddenly brightened his eyes and looked at Wang Yuhang.


    "What do you want to do? Don''t mess around..." Wang Yuhang looked at the six-eared macaque who came over with a good intention. It felt like something was wrong, and his heart was more and more uneasy.


    ......


    Tiantian Lake, a small lake, was originally built on the shore of Jinghu Lake. At this time, a huge research base was built.


    In the base, many people are looking at the light curtain seriously, and many people are operating various instruments.


    "Yu Yujie, what is the situation now?" Han Yu could not help but ask, those data and instruments, she could not understand.


    Over the past few months, the visions on the Jinghu Lake have occurred frequently, and there have been many strange things, and the whole sky has been affected.


    The Taishang people have been unable to find out the reasons. They have to ask the strongmen of the Hanging Garden to help each other, so that there is a base built by Han Yuyu at the Jing Lake.


    In fact, within the entire sky garden, only Han Yuxi knows more about this aspect, and others are also unable to use force.


    While watching the data, Han Yuxi said: "From the current data and information, in the last three months, the antimatter fluctuations in Jinghu Lake have become more and more intense, and the antimatter springs have become more and more frequent, starting from the beginning of four or five days. Once, it will appear two or three times in the day."


    "What does this mean?" asked the evil emperor.


    "There are two possibilities based on the data available today. One possibility is that some changes have taken place in the anti-matter world, and the buffer zone between the two worlds has been strongly impacted, so this change will occur." After a pause, and a flash of excitement in his eyes, he continued: "There is also a possibility that on the other side of Jinghu, there is a force that is penetrating the barrier between the two."


    When everyone listened, their faces changed. Han Han said: "Is it a brother who has returned from the antimatter world?"


    Han Yuxi shook his head and said: "According to the information provided by the Taishang people, this kind of volatility has existed for a long time, but the performance at that time was very weak, and it did not affect other places in the sky, so it did not attract enough attention. But what is certain is that this is by no means a matter of recent years, so it is unlikely that Hansen is very small."


    "So what is said, is the creature of the anti-matter world going through the mirror lake into our world?" Han Haoran said.


    "At present, this possibility is the highest." Han Yuqi replied.


    "If it is really broken, what kind of consequences will it be?" asked the Taishang elders on the side.


    "I don''t know, but one thing is certain. If the two worlds are opened up, then we can intuitively feel the different forces of the two worlds. Maybe we can be like the strong ones of my family, and realize the power of the two worlds. Become a strong-breaker." Han Yu blinked and said.


    "Break the world? What kind of power is that?" The evil emperor''s eyes lit up and looked at Han Yuqi.


    Since the World War II, the gene universe has undergone tremendous changes, and all kinds of resources have been madly inflicted, making many creatures evolve rapidly. The evil emperor has reached the peak of the **** level and lost a further path.


    And he is not willing to be a god, so he has recently stopped and can''t go further.


    "I haven''t reached that step yet. I don''t know what it is. I just know that it is the integration of the forces of the two worlds. Now among the witches, only one person has reached that level." Excitedly said: "The reason why the boundary is difficult is because we simply don''t feel the power from another world. If Jinghu is really worn out, you can directly feel the power of the anti-matter world. It will be a lot easier."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Museum: m.

 Chapter 3207： Ancestor

    The elders of the Taishang nationality are not as optimistic as Han Yuxi. Some fears say: "If the strong ones who can get through the two worlds are coming to the big universe, it may be a disaster for us."


    Han Yuxi shook his head: "You think too much, even if you can break through the boundaries, it will also suppress the rules of our great universe, just like the Qin Xiu in the past, no matter how strong Qin Xiu, even if he can kill the gods After coming to our universe, it is difficult to compete with the real top power, and it is even more impossible to continue fighting."


    "Qin Xiu was a one-person traversal. This time it was a two-way passage. The two are very different." The elders of the Taishang family did not agree with Han Yuxi.


    Han Yuxi no longer argued with him, but said faintly: "Even if it is really dangerous, we can''t stop it. It''s better to think about how we can use this opportunity to improve ourselves."


    "Not bad, Yu Yujie''s words have won my heart." The evil emperor smiled, and the words were quite pleasing.


    The evil emperor is domineering, and the Lord who is not afraid of fear is naturally not afraid of Han Yuzhen. However, because Han Yuxi has been experimenting in the sky garden for a period of time, he has benefited a lot from the biological improvement of the sky garden. The evil emperor has to admire.


    Of course, Han Yuxi also has some bad tastes. He often does some experimentation in the experiment, but it is not a necessary quirky test. He has also suffered a lot from the evil emperor. Every time he thinks about it, he has some hairy hair.


    "It''s just a matter of breaking through the two channels. We can go to the antimatter world to find Hansen. The limelight can''t let him go out alone." Tang Zhenliu said.


    "Not bad." Huang Fu said quietly.


    The evil emperor is even more suggesting that he can find a way to penetrate the mirror lake from here at the same time, so as to penetrate the two passages at an early date.


    The Lord who can come out of the shelter is a lawless man. This proposal has been recognized by most people, but it has shocked the elders of the Taishang people and quickly stopped their thoughts.


    In the end, Han Han helped the Taishang people to speak, which temporarily dispelled their thoughts.


    Han Wei came here on behalf of the town Tiangong. The change of Jinghu Lake may endanger the entire gene universe. Zhentian Temple can''t sit idly by.


    Han Yuxi walked into the lounge and soaked a cup of tea. Han Menger also came in and said directly: "Is there a power to break the world, you can enter another world to find a father?"


    Han Yuxi touched the head of Han Menger, and she only dared to do this kind of thing for the cold and frosty Han Menger.


    "That can''t be done. The power of breaking the world is actually a unique force combining the forces of the pros and the world. Having the power to break the border does not mean that it can really break the boundary. It also needs its own strength to reach a certain level before it can penetrate the world. "The barriers." Han Yuxi thought and said: "The power of Qin Xiu''s broken boundary was extremely strong, but he could not penetrate the passage by himself or through a passage in the universe. Only after entering our gene universe, and after we are here, suppressed by the rules of the great universe, we can only separate his genetic species to weaken the suppression of the great universe."


    "In this way, although the suppression of the rules of the Great Universe has weakened, he has also lost the capital of the broken world. Everything can only be restarted, re-adapted to the gene universe, and learn to use the power of our gene universe. I don''t admit that Qin Xiu''s guy is indeed a talented genius. Even if he re-learns the power of our gene universe, it grows very fast, and finally it is almost invincible."


    Han Menger quietly listened to Han Yuxi, and then asked: "Where did Qin Xiu come from?"


    "This is the mirror lake." Han Yuxi said with a smile: "But the power of the king of the kingdom is the power of the world, and the power of the gods possessed by Qin Xiu is also the nature of time and space. The combination of the two creates the power of breaking the boundary. There is the ability to shuttle the world, so he can use the loophole to enter our gene universe. Otherwise, even if it is a strong person with his strength, it is difficult to cross it by one''s own strength."


    Han Menger was greatly disappointed: "So, in addition to waiting for Jinghu to be penetrated, there is no other way to enter another world?"


    "It is not completely impossible. We have previously studied the manufacture of artificial temples, and then used the characteristics of the temple to shuttle the space into another world. Basically the experiment is about to succeed, but because of the war, the holy The domain was destroyed, the artificial temple was destroyed, and the materials were destroyed at that time. It was not a short time to finish the collection of materials to create artificial temples.�� Han Yuxi said that he shot the head of Han Menger: "You don''t have to worry, guys like Hansen, no matter where he is, can live very well."


    Hansen has really been very good now. Within the Fengjia Castle, it is like a grandfather. There are people around you, and the food and drink are all day long.


    "Han Sen, do you really want to go to the ancestral ceremonies with me?" Qin Bai was a little embarrassed.


    Although he said that there will be two waiters around him to participate in the ceremony, but it is a courtesy, to remind him around Qin Bai how to do it on the ceremony.


    The ceremony of the ancestral ritual is very complicated. It is difficult for ordinary people to remember all the steps and rituals, so the existence of the ceremonial service is needed.


    If Hansen secretly changed the escort, if something went wrong, I was afraid that his son, Jing Zhendi, would not let him go.


    "You can rest assured that I have the ability to peep into the soul. When I can see the memory of the two waiters directly, I will remember the whole process of worshiping the ancestors, and I will never go wrong." Han Sen appeased.


    "Two? Are you not alone?" Qin Baiyu widened his eyes.


    Hansen smiled and pointed out that Boa said: "I and Boa each pretend to be a waiter and go with you."


    Qin Bai repeatedly shook his head: "It is possible that you pretend to be a waiter. Boa is so small, how can she pretend that the waiter is not found?"


    Boa looked at Qin Bai and saw the sunglasses on his face. In the eyes of Qin Bai��s eyes, he became the appearance of Qin Bai.


    "Don''t say pretending to be a waiter, even if you pretend to go to the ceremony, there is no problem." Boa learns Qin Bai voice to speak.


    Qin Bai is not shocked and rejoicing: "If you have such a magical ability, you can pretend to be me. I don''t like those boring rituals anyway."


    Hansen shook his head and said: "That can''t be done. It is the ancestor ritual of your Qin family''s blood. Although Baoer can change into your appearance, it is not the blood of the Qin family. If something happens, then it will be time. It��s really hard to end, not to mention that the ministers won��t spare you, even your emperor��s majesty will definitely not let you go.��


    Qin Bai suddenly bitter face: "Well, tomorrow, come to my palace, the two courtesies will teach me to worship the ceremonial ceremonies, then you will change them two, and you can go together the day after tomorrow. The ancestral temple participates in the ancestral ceremonies."


    Qin Bai thought that Han Sen and Boa would not be so boring.

 Chapter 3208： Tenmei

    The city of Yuxi is like a jade. There is a circular vacancy in the middle of the circular plane. In the part of the central vacancy, a artificial planet is suspended, that is, the temple of Qin Guozu.


    The whole process of ancestor worship was very complicated. Fortunately, Hansen and Boa had been prepared to copy the memories of the two waiters and act according to their memory. There was nothing wrong with them.


    Hansen and Boa left and right next to the Prince Qin Bai, who had been in front of the ancestral image for nearly three hours, but the ceremony was not over yet.


    Han Sen sneaked a glance at the image of the ancestor, which was exactly what Qin Xiu looked like. This made Han Sen feel a bit strange: "If the king of the king died in the gene universe, why is the king of the king exactly the same as Qin Xiuchang? What?"


    Lazy to think about this problem, Han Sen secretly observed the side hall on the left side, but unfortunately did not feel anything. In this place, he also did not release the power to observe, it was not good to be found.


    Now Han Sen finally knows why Qin Bai doesn''t like to worship the ancestors. It is an individual who doesn''t want to be here to listen to the rituals that he doesn''t understand for a long time. From time to time, he has to pay three trips to go to the ninth. Han Sen probably counted it from now on. They probably have already smashed more than 30 heads. If it weren��t for a look at the fate, Hansen couldn��t help it anymore.


    I finally completed the worship of the ancestors, and then went to the side hall to worship the emperors. Although I already knew the process, it was really depressing.


    Jing Zhendi took a group of royals and ministers, and smashed the cards to the emperors of the dynasties. Even Hansen felt a little embarrassed.


    "How many emperors are there in Qin State? Why are you not finished with this gimmick?" Han Sen looked at the row of emperor tablets, and did not know how many of them were.


    They are still a row of cockroaches. If you really go all the way, it is estimated that you can just die here.


    "It is not a good thing for a family to inherit for too long. This is not to find trouble for future generations." Han Sen was awkward.


    It��s hard to give the emperors all the sacrifices. It��s already in the middle of the night. Hansen only remembers that they came over early in the morning, not in the hoe, but in the present.


    "It��s finally the turn to worship the fate of the gods." Han Sen��s heart sighed with relief, and the same was true of the Boa who saw them. They lived for so many years, and they didn��t have the heads of today.


    When worshipping the fate of the gods, all the ministers retired, and even the ordinary royal children actually retreated to the outside of the ancestral temple. Only the immediate children and grandchildren of Jingzhen Emperor were eligible to enter the worship.


    Even the daughter of Jing Zhendi can only retreat outside the temple and wait there.


    Jing Zhendi only had such a son as Qin Bai. Qin Bai had not yet married and had children. In the end, he entered the side hall to worship the gods, and there were two people, Jing Jingdi and Qin Bai. The priests, as well as the courtesy of Qin Bai, are Hansen and Boa.


    Hansen finally saw the legendary fate well. Unlike Hansen��s imagination, Tianshenjing has no royal style. It is an old well made of bluestone. The bluestone at the wellhead has been too old. The smooth and oily grinding is like being polished.


    On the top of the octagonal wellhead, as the Qin Bai said, the words "Tianmingjing" are engraved. The words of these three words are very familiar to the Hansong, and the Qin Xiu he has seen before is very Like, it should be from Qin Xiu.


    Unlike the previous rituals, after Jingzhen Emperor and Qin Bai came in, this time there was no rushing to hoe, but on the futon in front of the well, as if waiting for something.


    Hansen and Boa were left behind and behind Qin Bai. They learned from the memory of the two courtesies and only knew that they would wait until midnight to start the sacrifice.


    The ritual in front is so long, and part of the reason is to wait until time to worship the fate.


    Less than a quarter of an hour before midnight, Hansen can only wait patiently. Qin Bai is very rampant when he is at the time of worship. He does not dare to overstep the sacrifices. He does what he wants to do. Not much to say in one sentence, I think I should have suffered a big loss before.


    Hansen did not see any special place in this fate, and he secretly wondered: "Did it be said that after 12 o''clock in the middle of the night, what would be special about this well?"


    Finally, I was able to withstand the temperament until midnight, and under the auspices of the priests, a simple worship ceremony was held.


    Compared with the previous cumbersome rituals, it is very simple to worship the fate of the gods. The two gods of Jingzhen and Qin Bai burned incense and prayed, and then worshipped three worships, even if they were over.


    Hansen thought that this was all over, and his heart was disappointing. He had never seen anything special about Tianmingjing.


    But who knows that the ceremony is not over. Under the arrangement of the priest, Jing Zhendi got a knife and cut his finger and dripped a drop of blood into the ancient well.


    After the blood of Jingzhen Emperor entered the ancient well, the original quiet well was suddenly opened like a pot, and the sound of snoring was heard, just like the sound of boiling water.


    Hansen was amazed. The face of the priest and Jing Zhendi was slightly changed. No one dared to move. They stood in the same place and stared at the ancient well.


    The sound in the old well became more and more powerful. After a while, the black chain that had fallen into the ancient well suddenly shook and screamed.


    The chain was thicker than the adult''s arm, one of them broke into the stone of the well, and one fell into the well. At this time, the slap was ringing, and the whole chain was stretched, as if there was something. Just look at it below.


    Han Sen brows slightly wrinkled. He listened to Qin Bai��s legend about the iron chain. It seems that the chain is locked with Qin Guo��s town and animal beast. The **** beast is suppressed in the well, and Qin��s air transport will not If it is extinct, Qin will not die.


    But Hansen didn''t listen to Qin Bai and said that there would be this movement. His eyes couldn''t help but look at Qin Bai. Seeing Qin Bai''s face is not very good-looking. It is obviously scared. Obviously he does not know that there will be this movement.


    The great priest suddenly said with a smile: "Your Majesty, it is possible that the prophecy of the ancestors will be fulfilled."


    "Would it be?" After Jing Zhen listened, his face showed a happy color.


    "The well water is boiling, and the destiny is locked. This is the precursor of the prophecy of the great emperor." The great priest was also excited by the face, and with a family of priests and servants bowed down to the destiny.


    At this moment, suddenly heard a bang, the iron chain thicker than the adult''s arm actually broke off the well, and the whole chain sank into the well.


    Then I saw that the well was like a volcanic eruption. A lot of well water was spewed out, but the color of the well was a little scary, showing the color of blood. A lot of well water was sprayed out and hit the ceiling of the hall. Falling for the blood of the sky.

 Chapter 3209： Blood sacrifice

    "Destiny is broken, blood is flowing, and the prophecy of the ancestors is realized..." The excitement of the face of the great priest, let the blood rain drench on him, and bowed to Jingzhen, "Your Majesty, the prophecy of the ancestors appeared. This is the sign of Daxing��s great prosperity in Daqin, and I also asked him to carry out a blood sacrifice ceremony according to the instructions of the past."


    Jing Zhendi��s complex look is silent, staring at the destiny of the blood spring water.


    The emperor thinks far more than the average person. Although this is a prophecy scene in the reign of the ancestors, Jing Jing is not sure, will the prophecy be as true as the record, or it will be set long ago. A good bureau.


    As an emperor, even if the father and son are close relatives, they have to guard against it, not to mention a grandfather who has never met before.


    However, if everything in the prophecy is really realized, then for Jing Zhendi, there are some great attractions.


    Thinking about the scene of the emperor in the prophecy, King Jing can not help but feel that the body seems to be boiling.


    "Unified the universe, become an emperor, I really did it?" Jing Zhendi clenched his fists, staring at the mouth of the life that was still in the blood spring, and the cheeks were flushed.


    Jingzhen has always been a self-satisfying person, and he has a ambition to be a hero. If he can really be as general as the prophecy, for him, that is the greatest pursuit of his life.


    However, as an emperor, Jing Zhendi is very clear that he should not do things that are not sure.


    While he was hesitating, he suddenly heard the screams of the high priests and other people who were drenched by the blood spring water. They saw that the light of their bodies was blooming and the body was shining, which seemed to have gained tremendous power.


    "Your Majesty... Tianming Spring is strengthening my body... I feel that even if I don''t use the power of genetics and the blood of the gods... I can beat many supreme powers..." The great priest cried in surprise.


    Jing Zhendi and Qin Bai had already retired to the back, and the waiters gathered their power into a light curtain, blocking the blood for them.


    Listening to the great priest said that Jing Zhendi��s heart was also shaken a little. He looked at the big priest and the priests�� body more and more powerful, and could not help but mutter to himself: ��Does everything in the prophecy be true? The things in the destiny can really make people sanctified?"


    "Your Majesty, please open the blood sacrifice ceremony, this is a rare opportunity for hundreds of millions of years." The great priest once again ordered his life.


    According to the prophecy, blood springs are only a harbinger, and the real treasures in the destiny of life require blood sacrifices to appear.


    The look on Jing Zhendi��s face is uncertain, even though he is an emperor, there are times when it is difficult to decide.


    If it is for the way of the king, he should not take such a risk, but if he misses this opportunity, he will probably pass the emperor of the unification of the universe. Jing Zhendi does not want to miss such an opportunity. There are also some dilemmas.


    Seeing that there are fewer and fewer blood springs in the fate of the life, it seems that it will completely converge. The great priest once again ordered: "Your majesty...the machine must not be lost..."


    Jing Zhendi still has no choice, slightly biting his teeth, and bowing to the wall behind the destiny: "How should Jingjing do it, please ask me to teach me."


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse, but he didn''t see anyone there.


    Looking at the wall, Hansen''s attention was on the top of the gods, and he did not pay attention to the walls of the palace. At this time, he looked at the past and suddenly found that there was a huge mural on the back wall.


    In the picture, there is a plum blossom, the plum blossoms are blooming, and the petals fall. Under the plum tree, there are several white deer eating their petals.


    On the tree roots where the plum tree stands on the ground, there is a white robe old man. The old man has white hair and a white robe. He has a black tree root cane in his hand and a jug with a stick. .


    The person worshipped by Jing Zhendi turned out to be the old man in the painting.


    "Old ruins are only responsible for guarding this place, do not ask other things, sacrifices and no sacrifices, you decide for yourself." The old man in the painting actually spoke, just like a living person.


    "If you are in danger, can you protect me and Bai Er?" Jing Zhendi asked again.


    "I have been painting for hundreds of millions of years, and I have been here for hundreds of millions of years. I have witnessed the rise and fall of Qin State. There have been many foreigners who have been here. There have been strong people who have come here, but the temple has never Damaged." The old man in the painting sits under the plum tree, his voice is indifferent, but he has an indescribable domineering.


    "There is no such thing as Mr., and Jing is not afraid of it." Jing Zhendi''s eyes are flooded, and his face rises with the excitement of flushing.


    In the lifetime of a unified universe, becoming an emperor, this is the lifelong wish of King Jing.


    However, if the status quo is maintained, in his lifetime, he will not see the hope of unifying the universe. Only by letting go is there a hope.


    Of course, the most important thing is that there is a picture of the elderly to protect, Jing Jingdi has the confidence to try.


    The old man in the painting guards the Qin State and does not know how many generations. He has saved the Qin State from the dangers of destroying the country many times. It can be said that it is the biggest reliance of the Daqin Empire.


    If the old man in the painting has the heart of Qin, the Daqin Empire has long been ignorant of how many times it has died. The emperors of all ages have been fascinated by it, even more than the blood of the Qin family. Said that he can protect him, even if it is dangerous, it should not be a big problem.


    "The great priest, prepare for the blood sacrifice." Jing Zhendi screamed and gave orders.


    The great priest was overjoyed and sighed in the blood: "Chen...consider..."


    The priests are preparing blood sacrifices. Hansen stood by Qin Bai, and he always looked at the fate of the gods and the blood of the earth.


    Although he could not see why these blood springs could change the physique of the great priests, there was a feeling of uneasiness in his heart.


    "Qin Xiu this person can use any means to achieve the goal. If Qin Xiu calculates his own descendants, I will not be surprised at all." Han Sen secretly indulged himself.


    It is a pity that his current status is only the waiter of Qin Bai. He has no right to speak at all. Even if he uses Hansen��s identity to persuade King Jing to not have a blood sacrifice, it is estimated that King Jing will not care for him and may drive him out.


    First, this is the family of the Qin family. Secondly, Hansen can��t really say that there is any problem. If he said that the Qin family��s ancestors were not good things, they might harm them, so that Jing Zhendi would not want blood sacrifices. Jing Zhendi will kill people first.


    The strength of the old man in the painting is unfathomable. Even Hansen can''t see how his true strength is. He doesn''t know where it is sacred. Only one person, Hansen is not sure to win when the body is suppressed by the rules of the great universe. He, not to mention the Qin State masters, there is no shortage of terrorists with the genetic species of the gods.


    The great priest in the field is not an ordinary person, but also a spiritual inheritor of the gods.


    Hansen originally thought that the blood sacrifice was to use the blood of the Qin family''s blood, but Hansen soon discovered that it was not the case. The great priest had brought a girl. The girl was only 13 or four years old, watching her fear. As for the appearance, I know that it is not the Qin royal family.

 Chapter 3210： In the well

    There was some panic in the eyes of the girls, but they still obeyed the instructions of the great priest and came to the front of the fate.


    At this time, the blood spring in the fate of the life is almost completely converged, and the great priest will say to the girl: "Don''t be afraid, just do what you usually teach you."


    "Yes." The girl said, went to the front of the fate, pulled out the knife, cut a wound on his wrist, and dripped his blood into the well.


    The wound is not big, the blood seems to be like a faucet that is not tight, and it falls into the fate of the gods.


    It is also strange to say that after the girl��s blood came into contact with the well water, the well water that was still going out was quickly falling.


    Hansen has been secretly looking at the girl. She has not seen anything special about the girl. She has no breath of the gods and no genetics. It seems to be an ordinary person.


    "It is not the blood of the royal family of the Qin family, and there is no high blood of the gods. Why do you want to use such a girl to carry out a blood sacrifice?" Hansen was puzzled.


    As the blood of the girl dripped, the fate of the gods gradually recovered.


    Although the wound is not big, but a drop of blood dripping down, after a long time, the girl''s face is gradually pale.


    Suddenly, the sound of the chain screaming in the well, I saw the broken black chain, and I even drilled out of the fate of the gods, like a poisonous snake, directly wrapped around the injured wrist of the girl.


    The girl''s body was suddenly pulled to the fate of the gods. The Jingzhen Emperor and the Great Priest were all looking tight. The great priest even shouted at the girl: "Fast... pull the chain out... If you are pulled by the chain Go on... you will die..."


    The girl bite her teeth and pull the chain, pulling her hands out, but the chain is heavy. The girl lost a lot of blood before, and it was very difficult to pull.


    And the wound on her wrist is still bleeding, dripping on the chain, giving the chain a stain of blood.


    Hansen��s heart is puzzled. I don��t know why I have to let a girl go to pull, so many powerful masters in Qin, can no one help?


    Jing Zhendi saw the girl''s strenuous inch of inch pulling the chain up, his face full of surprise colors, and muttered in his mouth: "How many powerful emperors of the Qin Dynasty have not been able to pull the chain, even mentioning Not moving, this girl who has no power, but can pull it up, it is exactly the same as the legend, it seems that it is the ancestors blessing, the day wants me Qin Guo Daxing..."


    The great priest on the side also said with some excitement: "The young girls born in the Qin Dynasty who have raised so many Yinyin Yinyin and Yinyin have never come in handy. Things must be the most important thing."


    Hansen listened to their words and learned that it was not all girls, and the Qin dynasty did not know how many such girls were raised. Only this one came in handy today.


    Because of the hard pull of the chain, the blood on the wound on the girl''s wrist became more and more powerful, making her face paler and paler.


    However, it is strange to say that the more blood she sheds, the lighter the chain seems to be, and the speed at which the girl pulls the chain is much faster.


    The sound of a metal collision in the fate of the well seems to have metal objects hitting the wall of the well. It seems that the sound is about to be pulled out.


    The eyes of the people could not help but stare at the wellhead. They all wanted to know what the Queen of Qin had left in the fate of the gods.


    Pulling it, I heard a sound, something hit the well, and the girl pulled it twice. It didn''t even pull, and the chain became very heavy.


    "Strongly pull, be sure to pull it out." The great priest was in a hurry and hated not to reach out to help the girl pull the things inside.


    It is a pity that the ancestral training has a saying that only the girl in the Yinyin yin and the yin and yin can pull the chain out. If other people encounter the chain, the things inside will sink into the bottom of the life forever. .


    Although the great priest did not dare to go to help the girl, she could only go to the side and be anxious.


    Jing Zhendi was also nervous at this time. Although his look did not change, his hands were already clenched into fists. Obviously his heart was not as calm as the surface.


    Qin Bai was also enchanted at this time, and stretched his head to look at the Tianmingjing, but unfortunately from the position of his station, he could not see anything in the fate of the life.


    The girl pulls her blood and pulls up. She also knows that if she can''t pull the things inside, she can shed her blood.


    The girl had to bite the silver teeth, and the chain was finally pulled by her. It was pulled about two feet away. The chain reached the end, and the other end of the chain was buckled on a ring.


    The ring is a black metal. It doesn''t look like gold, silver, copper and iron. It doesn''t know what metal it is. It is obviously very heavy.


    The girl continued to pull up, underneath the metal ring, with a box of metal boxes.


    Jing Zhendi��s eyes could not help but brighten. Even though he was the king of a country, he couldn��t help but feel a little excited. The box��s things might make Qin Guo unified the universe, and how he could make him not excited.


    "Fast, pull the box out." Jing Zhendi could not help but yell at the girl.


    The girl is almost unable to hold it at this time. She does not have the blood of the gods, nor does she have the help of genetics. She only pulls the chain with her own strength and flows so much blood. If it is not determined, it is already unsupported. Unconscious.


    The girl''s mouth bleeds out the blood, pulling the chain with her hand, and slowly receding, gradually pulling the metal box out of the fate.


    However, the height of the box was somewhat unexpected. The box with a length and width of only about one meter was pulled out by about one meter and five, and the bottom of the box was not seen.


    Hansen��s look was weird. He looked at the thing like a box, but now the box has become so high. If you look across it, the box becomes a rectangle.


    "How does the box look more like a coffin with a strange shape?" Hansen said in his heart.


    Bang!


    When Hansen was still thinking about it, the box was finally pulled out by the girl and landed directly on the ground outside the well.


    At this time, the talents finally saw the whole picture of the box. The box made of ferrous metal had no pattern on the square.


    Now looking at it horizontally, it is about two meters long, and the width and height are about one meter. Hansen looks at this thing more and more like a strange metal gong.

 Chapter 3211： Scorpion

    The chain wrapped around the girl''s hand was finally released, and the girl quickly retreated to the side and saluted Jing Jing.


    "Well, you are doing very well." Jing Zhendi Longyan Da Yue, even said three good words.


    Let the priest take the girl down to cure the wound, Jing Jingdi and the great priest are looking at the black metal box.


    The rectangular metal box has no pattern on it, but it is not the same as the coffin. The lid of the coffin is on the long side, and the lid of the metal box is on the end with the metal ring.


    A metal buckle is connected between the cover and the case, and the cover should be opened as long as the buckle is pulled apart.


    Jing Zhendi did not know that there were two courtesies that Hansen and Boa had faked. He thought that he was his cronies here, and there was no jealousy. He directly ordered the people to pull the buckle open.


    The metal box has a buckle on each side, and there is no lock. When the priests go up, they pull the buckle open, then pull the chain with force, and the lid is pulled open.


    Just different from the imagination, the lid was connected with something, pulled out with the lid, and hung in the air.


    I saw a rectangular ice under the cover. The ice didn''t know how it was frozen. It was extremely transparent. It was like an innocent crystal. It was clear that a blond girl was frozen in the ice.


    "It��s the body of Wan��s!�� Hansen��s heart screamed, the girl in the ice was exactly the same as the one in the blonde state, but the blonde girl was pale and like a piece of paper, with no blood and no vitality.


    Jing Zhendi and the great priest face each other. Before they opened the metal box, they had already had a lot of guesses in their hearts, but no matter what they thought, they didn''t think that the box would be a girl''s body.


    "This is the treasure left by the ancestors?" Jing Zhendi frowned slightly, and asked the great priest to ask, he really did not understand how a young girl''s body could help him to unite the universe.


    The great priest was also a puzzled face. He said with a smile: "The ancestor is a natural person. He left this body and there should be his truth."


    Jing Zhendi still wants to say something, but suddenly heard Qin Bai, who is still squatting, screaming: "She... she moved..."


    Jing Zhendi and the great priest looked at the past quickly, but did not find anything different. The blonde girl was still frozen in the ice, where can move.


    Jing Zhendi just wanted to turn around and ask Qin Bai, and suddenly he heard a bang, and a long crack appeared on the ice.


    This crack seems to be the first domino that was overthrown. The ice has suddenly appeared one after another, and the speed is getting faster and faster.


    "Protect your majesty." Suddenly there were guards who guarded Jing Zhendi and Qin Bai.


    Just listening to the bang, the ice filled with cracks burst open, the body of the blonde girl in the ice did not fall on the ground with the broken ice, but the whole person was suspended in the air, although there is still no vitality, but the body still has no vitality, but Within her body, there is a golden ripple, which is the power to hold her body in the air.


    This kind of power Hansen is too familiar. It is the power that Waner has when he becomes a blond girl. He is in harmony with his super gods and can offset each other.


    The priest��s face changed slightly and suddenly said: ��Your Majesty, I remembered it. After the birth of the ancestors, the qualifications were not good. No gods were willing to give him the blood of the gods. The pro-sister of the ancestors was a god-given god. At the time of birth, I already had a powerful and unrivalled blood. Because I couldn��t bear to see my brother being insulted and bullied, the ancestral princess gave his god��s blood to the ancestors, and since then, the ancestors Being able to fly into the sky, from an unknown and unknown person, created the immortal country of my great Qin empire, all of which must be given by the blood of the gods of the ancestors."


    "These cockroaches also know that the legendary ancestors did not pass on the blood of the gods, and even the inheritance of the ancestors was derived from the destruction of the temple, not the inheritance of the ancestors. The blood and ancestors of the Qin royal family The emperor is not the same, but this is only a legend. It is impossible to know whether it is true or not. Is it true that the great priest is skeptical..." Jing Zhendi understood what the great priest was thinking.


    The great priest nodded excitedly and said: "If I guess it is correct, the legend may be true. This one should be the grandfather of my Daqin. The ancestors left her body here, and said that it can help. The next generation of the universe, perhaps the blood of the **** of the ancestor is not like the legendary, completely given to the ancestors, perhaps the spiritual power of the ancestors can be passed on to other people, so the ancestors will Keep her body for future generations to pass on to future generations."


    Jingzhen Emperor listened to the eyes, if you can really get the legendary blood of the emperor, then he may not be like a grandfather, to be an emperor who shocked the big universe.


    When Qin Xiu almost completely unified the big universe, if he also had the same blood as Qin Xiu, he believed that he would not be worse than Qin Xiu.


    Hansen is not as optimistic as they are. Jingzhen Emperor, after all, is only Qin Xiu and Shi Shu, who understand the history books. How can they write their Qin ancestors as a bad guy? Don��t say Qin Xiu is not evil. Even if it is true, it will certainly be infinitely beautified into a big hero.


    However, Hansen is very familiar with Qin Xiu, but he does not say anything. He can definitely do whatever it takes for his sister Wan.


    It is said that Qin Xiu wants to pass the blood of the gods in Waner to his descendants, so he will set up such a bureau. Hansen does not believe even a punctuation mark, and vice versa.


    The golden ripples on Waner''s body became more and more intense. At the beginning, it was only the water ripples. After that, it was already burning like a golden flame on her.


    "Unbelievable... It''s incredible... there is no breath of the gods... There is no power to bless the genes... But the power of the flesh can be strong enough to this level... even more terrible than the broken powers... the ancestral princess What is the blood force of the blood?�� The great priest looked at the golden flames of Wan��s body, and his eyes were about to come out.


    In fact, I don��t need him to say that Jingzhen Emperor also sees it. The power of Wan��s body is really powerful and cannot be imaged. Even if he uses the emperor��s esteem and the destructive spirit to combine with the most powerful genetic species of Qin, it may not Can achieve this level.


    "It��s just the flesh that can have such a terrible power, plus the blood and genetics of my Qin family. Who else can match me in this universe? Even if it is a high god, I am afraid it will be like this. Trembling under the power..." Jing Zhendi seems to have seen the picture of the future unifying the world, staring at Waner��s eyes and shining straight.


    Hansen��s feeling of uneasiness is getting stronger and stronger. The power of Wan��s seems to be stronger and more terrible than in the big universe.


    Wan Er is a good girl, but when she is in a blonde state, Wan Er can''t control her will and strength. Even Hansen has suffered a big loss.


    "Wait... Wan''s golden power is in harmony with my super-spiritual body... It won''t... Her power is against the super-spiritual body..." Hansen suddenly thought of a terrible possibility.

 Chapter 3212： resurrection

    Hansen is more and more likely to think. When Wan is in the gene universe, her golden power will appear, and her body will be over-consumed.


    Hansen always thought that it was a problem with her body, but now I think about it, maybe just like myself, that is, the gene universe is rejecting the power that does not belong to that world.


    So as long as the golden power in Wan''s body is suppressed, her body will slowly get better.


    Hansen��s super-spiritual body and her strength are in harmony with each other, which just suppresses her anti-super-spiritual strength and will restore her body to normal.


    It��s just that Hansen can��t figure it out. After Wan��s reincarnation, the body should be the body of the generous universe of the witches, so she will not be rejected by the big universe, but why does she cultivate the power of past life?


    Hansen soon thought of a possibility. Perhaps the power of the witch family was not cultivated by herself, but by Qin Xiu who passed through.


    However, Hansen thought about it and felt that it was wrong. Qin Xiu��s genetic species was the king of the kingdom, and his power should be the power corresponding to the king of the kingdom, and he could combine with the king of the kingdom to reach the boundary of the world.


    But the power of the super-spiritual body is not the power corresponding to the king of the kingdom.


    Han Sen thinks more and more doubts, and he doesn''t want to understand it for a while, but one thing he can be sure of is that this blond girl should be Wan, and it is probably a combination of two Wan''s two universes.


    "Is it true that when the king of the kings brought me and Wan Er into the two-lane passage, I was going to pull the witches to come over and let her blend with the past generations to achieve the purpose of resurrection?" Hansen looked wondered and didn''t know if his guess was right.


    The super-spiritual body in Hansen��s body was suppressed by the rules of the universe. Now the power of Wan��s body is extremely powerful because of the fusion of the two worlds, Hansen can clearly feel his super god. The body is suppressed very much.


    Just looking at Waner at this distance, he almost can''t feel the super-spiritual power in his body.


    "If such a Waner wants to kill, who else can stop her in this world?" Hansen suddenly felt his back chill.


    Hansen is very aware of how terrible the super-spirit is. When he can use it without limit, he can fight the broken powers and even defeat those low-level breakouts.


    Now the strength of Waner is stronger than Hansen. After all, the two worlds are merged into one, and her power has become the synergy of the two. The effect is not just one plus one equals two. simple.


    Now the strength of Waner��s body, even Hansen��s eyes, feels trembling.


    At this time, Wan''s eyes suddenly opened, it is a pair of eyes with golden pupils, dazzling like the sun god.


    It��s just that the eyes are beautiful, but they lack a little warmth, and the eyes are full of indifference.


    "Zhu Princess, I am Qin..." Jing Zhendi took the crowd to the blond girl, hoping to get the blood of the blonde girl.


    However, Hansen is very clear that things are really bad. Wan��s current state is absolutely the same as that of the blond girl��s time, that is, the six parents do not recognize.


    In the past, Hansen��s super-spiritual body can also offset the power of Wan��er. Nowadays, his super-spiritual body is completely suppressed. Although Wan��s golden power has been affected, it can still break out. Sen asked himself that he could not stop such a child.


    "I hope things will not be as bad as I thought, and I hope that Qin Xiu will not be as embarrassing as I thought." Hansen had to pray in his heart.


    However, people like Hansen tend to be more afraid of what they are going to do, not to say that he has any special physique, but because he sees everything too thoroughly. Since he thought of this step, the probability of occurrence It will be very high.


    Waner is suspended in the air, and the blonde is falling down. Like a god, he looks down on Jing Zhendi and others, and his eyes are still indifferent.


    Jing Zhendi also felt that something was wrong, his face changed slightly, and he could not help but slowly retreat. A group of guards and priests kept him and Qin Bai behind.


    Waner finally moved. In the blink of an eye, she arrived in front of Qin Bai. The speed was so fast that the powerful Qin escorts did not see how she moved.


    Seeing that Wan Er grabbed Qin Bai��s head with one hand, other guards and priests couldn��t respond to it. Only Jing Jing, who had brought Qin Bai, reacted, and the power of horror bloomed with a stunned The power of the world has slammed into the palm of Wan��s hand.


    I have to say that Hansen had some small emperors of the empire. The general emperor was too busy because he was busy with state affairs.


    Even though the humans in the Empire''s Great Universe are all using external forces, if they do not have enough strong willpower and enough practice, it is difficult to flexibly use powerful blood and genetic species.


    The strength of Jingzhen Emperor itself is not weak at all. It can be seen. He is indeed painstakingly cultivated.


    Although it does not reach the point of breaking the boundary, it is considered to be the leader of mankind. The power of the punch is not inferior to the full blow of the Broken Queen.


    Wan''s palm has no particularly powerful power, and it seems that there is no use of power, but the golden flame is burning on the palm of his hand.


    Hey!


    However, Jing Zhendi��s overbearing punch hit the palm of Wan��s hand, but the whole person flew out like a broken kite. The blood in his mouth was mad, his overbearing punching power, in the golden brilliance All of them were ablated, and there wasn''t even a drop of it. Even a little noise could not be heard.


    "Your Majesty!" The great priest exclaimed, and the flying body caught the body of Jing Zhendi, but he also spurted blood at the same time, and hit Jingzhen with the wall.


    However, Wan��s palm still grabbed Qin Bai��s head without stopping. Qin Bai had already been scared. He had seen such a scene. He had never seen his high-ranking father��s ignorance. Look like it.


    With a flash of body shape, Hansen has hugged Qin Bai, and as the phantom, he teleported back.


    Qin Bai��s misunderstanding, there is nothing to say about Hansen, Han Sen really can��t bear to see him desperately in front of his own eyes.


    Almost at the same time, the mural on the wall behind the Tianming Well was brightly lit. The old man in the painting was full of light, and he even walked out of the painting, and the generals of the world were blocked, and the way of Waner was blocked.


    "Elderly, since I promised to guard the ancestral temple, no matter what you are, you can''t kill it here." The old man held a black wooden stick, and his body glowed, watching Waner say.

 Chapter 3213： Old man in painting

    "Your Majesty, I will ask the ministers to come in and protect the car..." A priest said while protecting the injured Jingzhen Emperor and the great priest.


    "Shut up, no one is allowed to go out of the temple, otherwise it will kill innocent people. If there is a little bit of wind coming out today, you will all die." Jing Zhendi said with a gloomy face.


    Jing Zhendi can''t imagine that if the Daqin ancestral temple changed greatly, the news that he was seriously injured would have a great impact on Qin. At that time, the losses suffered by Qin State could not be estimated.


    Jing Zhendi must not allow such things to happen, and he also firmly believes that the elderly in the painting can solve the current problems.


    "Father Huang." Qin Bai came to Jing Jing with a crying voice. He had never seen Jing Zhendi look like this, his hair was scattered, his mouth was still covered with blood, and his face was pale and revealing a green air.


    "White children don''t have to be afraid, nothing." Jing Zhendi took a picture of Qin Bai''s head and let a confidant take Qin Bai away from the temple.


    Although the Prince��s first step away from the ancestral temple will be irritating, but Jing Zhendi is not willing to take Qin Bai��s life to take risks. This is the only son of his Jingzhen, and there is no way to miss it.


    Strongly revealing a smile, then Hansen, who looked after Qin Bai, said: "You are Hansen? The widows have long wanted to see you. I didn''t expect to meet you at this time. Taifu said that he really didn''t. Wrong, you are an unusual person."


    "Please also swear under the uninvited sins." Han Sen said casually, his mind was not in Jingzhendi, and he always paid attention to the old man in the painting and Waner.


    "Your Majesty, who is the old man in the painting?" Han Sen saw the old man in the painting, and there was no humanity. How to see it was a god, not a human being.


    "It��s not good to be unsolicited. If it��s not for you, the white child is in danger.�� Jing Zhendi paused and said: "The Say��daw is not a human being, but a supreme god. Before the ages, it was already comparable. The existence of twelve devastating gods."


    "The existence of the twelve destructive gods than the shoulders?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, such a **** is not in the temple, how could it be in a painting by Qin Guozu Gao.


    Jing Zhendi did not hide it. He said: "The widows are not very clear about the origins of the saints. They only know that the emperor of the ancestors invited the powerful people who guarded the ancestral temple. It is said that he is an ancient god, far in ten. Erzheng God was already very powerful before, but I checked all the information and did not find any information about the Say��daw."


    Listening to Jing Jingdi��s words, Han Sen��s heart is moving, and the gods in the paintings are really powerful, even if Hansen��s former goddess who fought with them did not have such a terrifying glory.


    However, except for the twelve destructive gods, only the one who is in the gene temple has such a radiance, and the old man in the painting is not among them.


    If you must say that there is such a powerful god, then it is only from the resumption of the universe.


    Hansen heard from the Lord of the Temple that because the great universe was restarted, the power of the gods of the heavens was greatly weakened. The goddess that Hansen used to kill was not the moment goddess of the peak period, because the big universe restarted, The goddess has not yet restored the divine power that the original destructive spirit should have.


    The existence of an old man like a painting is likely to be a powerful **** before the resurgence of the big universe. Without knowing what the reason is, and it has not been affected by the resurgence of the great universe, it is possible to have such a terrifying glory.


    However, even though the old man is more than the destructive **** of the peak state, Hansen does not recognize that he can match the Waner in this state.


    Waner��s gaze remains the same. It seems that he did not hear what the old man said in the painting. The volley step by step, it seems that he did not look at the old man in the painting.


    "The world is latitude and longitude, everything is painted." The old man in the painting seems to be irritated by the contempt of Waner, and his hands are smashed, and a magical force suddenly spreads toward Waner.


    Hansen had seen the power of the evil emperor to turn the painted things into physical power, but he had never seen the power to turn the entity into a painting.


    In the paintings of the old man''s glory, the original existence of the temple, turned into a two-dimensional picture.


    It is as if the real scene has become a two-dimensional animation, everything is so unreal.


    However, Wan Ye, a golden flame, was not affected by that power. She still walked volley step by step, and that power seemed to have no effect on her.


    The face of the old man in the painting changed slightly. He painted the god. Before the big universe restarted, it was the destructive level of the god. At that time, the destruction level was more than twelve.


    Only then did he choose to fall into the chaos, and in the last battle, in order to escape the catastrophe of the resurgence of the big universe, he hid into a picture with supreme power, and thus escaped. Not erased by the power of the great universe to restart.


    However, he did not want to be trapped in the picture. Later, he was accidentally captured by an emperor of Qin State, and the painting was unexpectedly opened, which made the **** of painting get out of trouble.


    In order to repay the Qin emperor, and in order to find a place to settle down, the **** of painting that had long lost the temple will promise to defend the Qin Guozu Temple and accept the offering of the Qin royal family.


    The painting **** also heard the legends of Qin Xiu and Qin Waner, but at that time he was trapped in the paintings of God, and he did not see Qin Xiu and Qin Waner with his own eyes. He did not agree with such legends.


    Human beings are able to rely on the power of the gods'' blood and genetics to be strong and strong, but the Waner in front of him has to be treated with caution.


    Seeing that the power of his painting gods could not affect the Waner, the gods of the whole body of the gods flowed, and suddenly they condensed on the wooden poles in their hands.


    The jug hanging on the top of the stick automatically flew up, pouring out the liquid of ink. The **** painted the top of the stick with ink, like a huge pen, and drew the ink to Wan.


    The world seems to have become a painting in an instant, painting the wooden stick of God, the space contaminated by ink, immediately becomes a chaotic darkness, as if it were black painted paper, regardless of the original paper What is drawn on it, once it is blacked out by ink, then it does not exist.


    Anything that has been painted by the ink on the wooden stick will be drowned in the darkness and chaos. The old man will wave the wooden stick, and at one end all the temples will be painted black, and half of the temples will become The dark chaotic state, and Wan is in it.


    Now the state of the temple looks extremely weird, half of it is the original temple, and the other half has become the dark chaos of the two-dimensional world.

 Chapter 3214： Invincible

    But in the chaotic darkness, there is a golden shadow that is shaking, and it is getting brighter and brighter. It is just a matter of time. Wan has already come from that chaos, just like coming out of the painting.


    "No...Impossible..." The face of the painting is greatly changed, and the face is full of horror. Before the big universe restarts, he is the top powerhouse, and even the horror that the chaos will draw.


    Although he did not go out of the final step, he became a surviving level, but it is not comparable to the general destruction level.


    After the restart of the big universe, the devastating gods were also greatly weakened, and even more impossible to match him. The **** of painting can self-defense with the current re-level spirit. Although it can not win, it will not be defeated too badly.


    But in the face of a human being, his power is completely useless, which is simply unimaginable.


    Different from the general gods, the power he possesses is not only the power of God. After he fell, he combined the secret law of the chaos, and broke the boundary with divine power to achieve the power of great terror.


    If not, he would not dare to fight with the restarting spirit.


    However, such a force did not hurt a human girl, so how can he not be shocked.


    Waner came out of the darkness, and his eyes finally fell on the painting god, but it was still so indifferent, not as if there was no focus.


    One palm lifted up and waved toward the **** of painting, like a steel knife swaying.


    The face of the painting **** changed greatly, and both hands grasped the wooden stick and led the ink to cross out, seemingly resisting the invisible blade.


    Hey!


    I saw a golden light flashing through the space. The wooden stick of the **** of painting was slanted into two halves together with his body, and the mural on the wall was also broken in half.


    Jing Zhendi and others watched the **** of painting being killed, and the body disintegrated and dissipated in the golden flame.


    The guardian of Qin State did not know how many generations of horror existed, and was actually killed by the girl in front of her eyes. The shock could not be described.


    In particular, Jing Jingdi, who knows the details of the gods, has a stronger shock in his heart. There are detailed records in the secret history of the Qin family.


    At the beginning, the coalition forces of Zhao Weihan and the three countries reached the city of Yuxi, and they saw that they would break the city. This is the horrible old man in the painting. He was far away from the painting, and the marshal of the coalition was wiped out in nothingness, solving the hardship of Qin��s destruction of the country. .


    On another occasion, the Minister of Qin rebelled and almost killed the young Qin emperor. The Queen Mother fled to the temple with her young emperor and begged the ancestors to bless.


    Many of the strong men of the traitor were killed before the ancestral temple, and there were many people who were shocked and strong.


    It was also the old man in the painting, who swung a stick from the painting, and dozens of terrorists were wiped out on the spot, reversing the preservation of Qin''s blood.


    This is like the existence of the gods, even a girl killed and killed, so that Jing Zhendi is not afraid of fear.


    "Retreat, quickly withdraw from the ancestral temple." Jing Zhendi now does not care much, and ordered everyone to quickly withdraw from the ancestral temple. Now it is not time to take care of the loss of the Qin State, but the question of whether it can save lives.


    Hansen is also quickly retreating. Wan strikes to kill the gods of painting God. Hansen asks himself, and after the two universes fit together, the strength has reached an unimaginable place.


    Hansen even suspected that even if the Lord of the Temple is fully committed to the battle, I am afraid it may not be able to win.


    The royal ministers outside did not know what happened, only to see the priests and waiters guarding the ugly face of Jing Zhendi and rushing out of the temple.


    "Open the ancestral temple enchantment." Jing Zhendi was in danger and issued an order.


    I saw the light around the ancestral temple flashing, the light and shadow of a head and a beast emerged. The light and shadow of the different beasts resembled dragons rather than dragons. There are a total of nine heads, and the nine beasts are connected end to end, forming a huge ball of light. The entire temple is wrapped in it.


    Hey!


    I saw a golden light flashing, like the blade of heavenly punishment, the mask of the nine-headed light and shadow was instantly broken, the golden light was still there, the impact of the forward crazy, the artificial planet rushed out of a terrible big The rift, which has been rushing into the void, and then squatting on the main city of the city of Yuxi, has created a huge gap.


    The entire city of Yuxi was alarmed by this stun. Fortunately, there are ministers worshipping on the artificial planet. There are no ordinary civilians. Otherwise, it is only this blow. I am afraid that there will be countless deaths and injuries.


    The horror of the Imperial Palace has already guarded Jing Jingdi from the ancestral temple star. Hansen also took Boa and quickly sneaked away. Now he can be sure that Wan Er really remembers nothing and has completely turned into that ruthless. Blonde girl, and no longer subject to any suppression.


    Even the super-spiritual body was completely suppressed, Hansen really couldn''t think of it, and there is still a way to suppress the blonde.


    Not long after the flight, Hansen��s face became very ugly, and Wan��s did not go to Jingjing, not knowing when it was not far behind him.


    "I am going, what is the situation?" Hansen''s heart trembled, where he still looked at the disguise, and no one noticed him. He directly summoned the crown of the gods and used the **** crown to carry the treasure to the temple of wealth.


    The Temple of Fortune is far away from the Jinjingxing area, and there are many star fields separated from the city of Yuxi. It should not be so easy to catch up.


    However, Han Sen just entered the Temple of Fortune and saw that the figure of Wan Er had appeared in front of the Temple of Fortune.


    "Not so bad luck?" Han Sen''s face is dark.


    "Where is the ignorant person, dare to break into the Temple of Wealth." The decapitated queen appeared in front of the temple, holding the guillotine in his hand and yelling at Waner.


    "The decapitated queen, you come back." Han Sen''s forehead was cold and sweaty, and the broken queen was strong, but in front of Waner, her ability was really not enough.


    Hansen was really afraid that she would be directly destroyed by Wan Fang��s blow. Maybe she couldn��t even resurrect her.


    Unfortunately, Hansen said that it was a little late, and Waner had already waved his palm. It was still a simple attack.


    Seeing that the golden flame had reached the back of the Broken Emperor, Han Sen wanted to help but it was too late.


    Hey!


    The time nearby seemed to be suddenly still. Even the golden flames of Wan��s were delayed. At this moment, one figure went up against the flow and pulled the broken queen back.


    The golden flame of light rose into the sky, breaking into the starry sky, and suddenly the stars that were in front of it were opened, and the ray of light in the starry sky burst, and countless streams of light changed.


    Hansen��s heart screamed for danger, but fortunately the goddess promptly shot, otherwise the broken queen would be finished.


    His super-spiritual body has the ability to kill the gods, and Wan''s anti-super-god may have similar abilities, and it is not appropriate to take risks.


    Hansen bit his teeth and teleported away from the Temple of Fortune with the treasure that restored his deity.


    The time power of the goddess of the moment is also very weak for Waner. Even if they help each other, Hansen is not sure that he will fight with Waner. He can only take Waner away, lest she destroy the Temple of Fortune.

 Chapter 3215： Misfortune

    The power of Super Spirit and Waner is equivalent to the relationship between water and fire. Water can extinguish fire, and fire can also boil water. If it is not the same, it will cancel each other out. Just like Hansen and Waner, they are together. At the time, the strength of both sides will be suppressed.


    However, after the union of Wan Er and the two, the power skyrocketed, surpassing Hansen��s super-spiritual body, which led to the imbalance of the balance.


    In the case of mutual restraint, if one party''s strength exceeds the other, it will have a great suppression effect, not to mention the strength of Wan''s strength is more than doubled, so that Hansen''s super spirit is completely ineffective and completely eliminated. Suppressed.


    Fortunately, Hansen never relies on a certain kind of power. Although the super-spirit is suppressed, his four genetic forces are still there.


    Now I also refuse to maintain the balance of the great universe, directly tearing the rules of the universe, and opening up the power of breaking the border. With the big move of the stars, I took Boa to the entrance of the Blades.


    In this state of Wan, it is a scourge to lead her to it. It is not the evil person who will harm the ordinary people.


    Waner seems to be a ghost. Hansen has not been able to knock her off with the big move of the starry sky, or she is chased up by her.


    Han Sen saw the golden light now, his heart suddenly slammed, his body shape changed like a tide, and it was like a tidal wave. It was like being pushed away by Jin Guang, and he escaped the horrible blow.


    Originally, Hansen was also prepared to use the power of breaking the ground to penetrate the space passage into the blade world. Now Wan��s hit, but directly open a huge passage.


    Now no longer hesitate, directly rushed into the blade of the sky, once again came to the mysterious world of the blade.


    Wan Er also followed Hansen and rushed in. He couldn��t help but say that he waved to Hansen��s body.


    Her speed was too fast, and when she swung her hand, it seemed to have been hung on Hansen, so Hansen did not respond at all.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s combat ability has reached the point of surpassing his own nerve reaction. The brain has not responded, but his body has naturally responded and escaped the terrible blow.


    "Well, we are also friends, you can''t remember me, don''t you have to chase me to fight?" Han Sen was depressed, and yelled at Wan.


    Waner didn''t seem to hear him talking at all, and raised his hand again.


    There are not many people who can fight with Waner in this world. Although Hansen��s super spirit is suppressed, but relying on countless combat experience and ability, Waner has not been able to kill him.


    Han Sen knows that this is not the way to go. He can only flee while fighting, hoping to get out of Wan��s pursuit.


    He didn''t want to kill Wan, and he didn''t want to be killed by Wan, so he could only escape.


    Oh! Oh!


    The sound of the page flipped, and in the pocket of Boa, a book was automatically opened. A paper man jumped out from it and pointed Hansen to his feet and shouted: "Han Sen, you bastard, you have not promised. I haven''t left Yucheng City recently? Are you **** talking fart? You can''t forget to leave Yuhua City, but also his mother''s coming to the blade. You will come to the blade and you will dare. Bring the Boa adults..."


    "You should shut up first." Hansen''s figure flashed, avoiding the attack of Waner, and said to the paper man Lokid: "I don''t want to come, but there is no way to be forced."


    "Who is forcing you..." When Lokid finished speaking, he saw Waner smashing through the earth. It was everywhere on the land of the blade. There was a gap that could not be seen at the end. I don��t know how much horror. The blade of the army was destroyed.


    And the other soldiers around the sword did not mean a little resistance, still shivering, as if they saw the tiger''s little sheep.


    "This is...something..." Rocky''s look changed and shouted.


    "I don''t know what it is. I only know that she wants to kill me. Now that I have been chased, there is no way to go to the sky. What good way can you have?" Hansen said as he fled.


    "How can there be such a terrible human being? Who is this guy who is not irritating, but it is a horrible existence, and you should be unlucky. What can I do?" Lokid chilled.


    "Since you have no way, then I have to find a way." Han Sen quickly moved to the depths of the blade.


    Every layer of the thirty-three days is broken. Although the chaos will be powerful, it is impossible to completely open up the space, but only through a passage.


    Now Hansen wants to find the passage to the second heaven. When you find it all the way, you will definitely meet the members of the chaos.


    Whatever the Minister of Heaven, and so on, just come to a few, if they do not open their eyes and want to stop Waner, maybe there is a chance to get out.


    Lokid saw Hansen''s thoughts and his face was rather ugly. "You are looking for death. If you don''t get it, you will become a double-faced enemy. You want to die and you don''t have to be a big man."


    Hansen did not pay attention to Lokid��s yelling. He used the starry sky to move continuously in the blade world. He would not move too far away every time, and he was afraid to miss the passage into the second floor.


    Rocky''s real body was quite depressed in the Temple of Paper. He finally dismissed the idea that the current president sent people to kill Hansen. As a result, Hansen himself came to the door.


    And behind him is still chasing a terrible guy, Lokid has also experienced the existence of the resurrection of the great universe, the two worlds are God, but have never seen such a terrible human.


    "Even if Qin Xiu of that year, shouldn''t it be so horrible? Where did the woman come from?" Lokid frowned.


    He didn''t care about Hansen''s life and death, but he couldn''t ignore Bo''s life and death.


    Now Hansen is forced to lead troubles to the chaos, but the president is awkward. If Hansen is not good, he may be caught in a pinch, and then he will die faster. .


    Through the images from the paper people, Lokid saw that Hansen had reached the entrance to the second heaven, his face changed slightly, and he got up and left the paper temple.


    After the soldiers were killed, there was no new king in the blade world. Even though some members of the chaos saw Hansen, they were unable to stop. Hansen passed through the passage door and entered the first Double heaven.


    The scene of the second heaven is completely different from that of the arsenal. There is no blade like a mountain. After entering it, the water is everywhere. This is a pure water world.


    There is no air on the land, and the whole world is filled with water.


    However, the water here seems strange. It is not just a color. The liquids of various colors are intertwined, just like the dazzling color liquid world.

 Chapter 3216： Illusion

    Hansen absorbed the origin of the water of the Emperor''s prince, and is no stranger to the power of the water system. The action in the water is unimpeded, and it is quite a bit like a fish.


    Waner is still unaffected by those colored liquids, chasing Hansen as a ghost.


    "I don''t know where the second heaven is guarding the temple?" Hansen thought in his heart.


    At the time of the blade, it was because Hansen pulled out the gray sword and only alerted the soldiers. Otherwise, the blade would be so big, and the soldiers could not know that they entered the blade.


    Use the starry sky to move constantly in the water, even if you can''t find the temple, you can find the entrance to the triple sky.


    However, Hansen guessed that the probability of calming the temple should be at the entrance to the triple sky.


    When the starry sky was over, Hansen suddenly felt that his body was stuck by something. He looked around and there was no creature. It was still a liquid of various colors, and his body was a purple liquid. .


    A closer look, Han Sen found the problem, the purple liquid is shaped like a huge whale, and he is stuck in the head of the whale.


    Perhaps because of Hansen''s invasion, the whale''s purple transparent liquid moved, flapping its tail and swimming in the water, it looked like a whale, a purple liquid whale.


    "The creatures in the water world were all liquid creatures." Hansen suddenly understood.


    The purple liquid whale had just swam not far away, and saw the golden light flashing. Its body was suddenly cut by golden light, and a large piece of purple liquid was poured around.


    Hansen had no time to use the starry sky to move, because it was stuck, and it was too late to escape. He had to pull out the gray sword and condense the power of breaking the boundary and forcibly blocked the golden light.


    when!


    Jinguang hit the inch of the gray sword, Hansen suddenly felt an unmatchable force hit, as if the galloping locomotive hit the general, the body flew out like a blade.


    Fortunately, the inch gray sword is really different, but it has not been cut off by the golden light. Han Sen is also good at borrowing the force to unload the force, and by that force, he is going to take advantage of the situation, but the speed is much faster.


    "It is not a way to escape this way. I can''t attract Wan''s goal to the chaos. I have always been difficult to get rid of it." Han Sen said in his heart.


    While thinking about it, I suddenly saw a strange building in the water not far away. The crystal-like palace is located in the water world. It does not depend on the sky, but does not fall to the ground. It is suspended in the water.


    Hansen took a closer look and wrote the words "Liquor Temple" on the plaque of the palace.


    "The original guardian here is not a water god, but a liquid god. I don''t know what is the difference between this liquid **** and the water god?" Hansen thought, and people had already rushed to the liquid temple, and at the same time punched the door of the liquid temple. It blew the past.


    Hey!


    Although Hansen��s power of breaking the ground was not an aggressive force, he still collapsed the gate of the liquid temple with a small half of the palace.


    "Whoever dared to destroy my temple!" A voice of anger came out of the temple. Hansen did not see who was inside. He directly moved to the back of the temple using the starry sky.


    "Let the liquid **** hit the Waner." Hansen prayed in his heart.


    Maybe it was because Hansen didn''t do anything bad recently, and God saw him perform well, so he fulfilled him.


    The liquid **** rushed out of the temple and saw the Waner who chased Hansen at a glance. He thought that it was Wan��s temple that collapsed. Without a word, the tentacle rolled toward the Wan. .


    This liquid **** is very weird, looks a bit like an octopus, and some like a jellyfish. It is transparent like water, with many tentacles, and there are colorful liquids flowing in the body.


    Seeing that the tentacles of the liquid **** are about to wrap around Wan, the golden flame of Wan��s body blooms like a sharp blade, to break the tentacles of the night god.


    "Innocent, liquid is pervasive and omnipresent. Any attack of power is useless to me..." The liquid god''s words have not been finished yet, and its body is turned into golden light in the blink of an eye for nothingness, even the water drops are not left. grain.


    The golden light of horror is still more than that, the liquid temple in the Crystal Palace is turned into nothingness.


    The whole temple disappeared, and even the gods did not stay.


    Hansen feels horror in his heart. Although his super-spiritual body has the characteristics of invincible and invasive, there is a certain strengthening of the attacking power, but there is no metamorphosis to this extent.


    It is obvious that the power of Waner is the main aggression, just the opposite of the super god.


    Up to now, in addition to Hansen''s innumerable gray sword, Hansen has not seen anything that can stop the fight.


    "Dad, there seems to be something at eleven o''clock." Boa, who had been sitting on Hansen''s shoulder, pointed to the front and said.


    Han Sen stared at it and saw that it was a huge liquid vortex, like a black hole, with strong spatial fluctuations inside.


    "The entrance to the triple heaven?" Hansen rushed to the whirlpool, and what the liquid **** was really vulnerable, even directly hit by Waner.


    However, in this way, Waner is considered to be a hatred with the chaos, and the plan of Hansen��s troubles is half.


    Just as Hansen rushed into the triple sky, within the headquarters of the chaos, the president of the chaos and the core figures opened a light curtain and was searching for the water world.


    "The liquid candle that the liquid **** stayed at the headquarters was destroyed, and even the liquid temple was gone. Who is so bold?" said a member of the chaos.


    "If I guess it is correct, the person should have entered the triple heaven, and it is clear that the illusion of the three heavens will be clear." The backbone of another chaos would say faintly.


    "Contact the fantasy god." The president glanced at the backbone and said.


    Soon, there was a circus clown-like **** gene on the light curtain. The clown took off his hat and gave a gift: "Respected president, what do you want?"


    "There have been foreign invasions for thirty-three days, and now it should be three days," the president said.


    "Where do you want to die or live?" The illusion of God revealed a strange smile, very politely asked.


    "Dare to come to me for trouble for thirty-three days, and to let him live in this world." The chaotic president said faintly.


    "Under the subordinates understand, please rest assured." The phantom smiled and flashed a sinister color in his eyes.


    "And, open the light curtain, I want to watch you kill the invaders." The president said again.


    "Good president, you will wait for your performance, you will not let you down." The magical **** said that he has already walked out of the temple.

 Chapter 3217： Triple day

    The third day is completely different from the first two. If you don''t say that it is thirty-three days, Hansen thinks that this is the world of mankind.


    Cities, streets, ports, people coming and going have faces with sorrows or joys. No matter how you look at them, they are all human cities.


    There are also sky trains and aircraft in the sky, where Hanson��s eyes are shining, and a team of students are lined up across the road.


    "The third day is really unexpected." Hansen was surprised. He thought that thirty-three days should be the place where the monsters lived.


    Even some human beings should be strong in human beings, and they will be lured here after being tempted by the chaos.


    The third heaven is obviously not the same as Hansen thinks. The people living here should be civilians. They don''t have strong spiritual blood and no powerful genetic power.


    Although it looks like a peaceful place, Hansen can''t help but frown. If it''s a monster, he will be happy.


    Nowadays, they are all ordinary people. If the power of Waner spreads to them, it is not what Hansen is willing to see.


    Hansen had just entered the third heaven, Waner had already been killed, and the golden flames on his palms flickered. Hansen��s body reacted faster than his thoughts, and he jumped away from the blow.


    The golden light flame suddenly fell on the ground, suddenly took the city out of a huge gap, the road broke, the building collapsed, and the car-like machine was directly smashed.


    A voice screams and crying sounds, and the weak humans are running away, but many people have been completely buried in the ground.


    Some of the human beings swept by the golden flames were also physically broken. The spray was full of blood, and no broken limbs were seen. Everything that touched the golden flame was destroyed.


    Waner��s attack almost reached the end of the earth. I don��t know how many human homes and lives were destroyed.


    Hansen looked at his frown slightly, and now he has nothing to do with it. He can only take Waner away quickly, if he can prevent human beings from being hurt again.


    The teleportation, here is the human city, Hansen''s distance of a teleport, there is still no more than the gap that Waner pulled out.


    Preparing to teleport again, Hansen��s gaze swept away, but suddenly saw the deep ditch in Wan��s squatting. There was originally a bridge, but the other side of the bridge had disappeared from Wan��s.


    The remaining half of the bridge hangs diagonally in the air, and below is the unfathomable gap.


    At this time, a five- or six-year-old girl was holding a steel bar in her hands, her body hanging in the air, and she was going to slip down. She kept crying: "Mom... Mom..."


    Hansen glanced at the girl and immediately teleported to the girl and hugged the girl.


    The girl was hugged by Hansen in her arms, but her eyes flashed a hint of triumph and haze, and her heart secretly smug: "I thought it was a great character, but it was just like this. Human beings are like this. All have self-righteous heroes. There is no exception to the plot. The president will look at it and see how I can kill the intruder."


    The illusion of the little girl is preparing to swear Hansen is not prepared, and he is dead, but suddenly he feels Hansen''s hands are hard, his body is like a cannonball, and Hansen smashed out.


    The illusion of God did not react at all, and I couldn��t think of it. Hansen would have turned her into a meat bomb and cast it on Waner.


    When he reacted, Waner had already arrived in front of her, and a golden light in her hand waved to her.


    The light and shadow of the illusion of God broke out, and in a flash, it became the figure of many clowns. It is completely unclear which one is his true identity and which one is the phantom.


    Those phantoms that are avatars, each seem to be a living person, and flee in different directions.


    However, Wan��s palm flashed, and Jinguang cut through the figure of a clown. The clown immediately screamed, and the blood sprinkled like rain.


    "How can you see my true body?" The illusionist looked at his body that had been smashed into two segments, and he screamed and screamed.


    Not only the illusion of the tragic death, but even the many powerful people in the headquarters of the chaos will be stunned. The illusion is one of the eight kings of the chaos, and the eight kings with the **** of war and the liquid god.


    Although it is not a top-ranking strongman, it can also be a degener-level god''s genetic species. It can be compared with the destruction of the true god. After using his strongest phantom power, he was immediately killed and killed. incredible.


    "Who is that woman? Is there such a horrible power? When did such a strong man come out of humanity?" An elder of the chaos responded and said with a sigh.


    "I have never heard of such a strong person among humans."


    "Who is she?"


    "What kind of power is that? It doesn''t seem to break the boundary. How can the power of the unbroken world be strong enough to kill the illusion?"


    When the crowds talked about it, the chaos president looked at Waner in the light curtain with great interest and narrowed his eyes and said, "I know who she is."


    ��The president knows who she is?�� Many members of the chaos will look to the president.


    The leader of the chaos said faintly: "Through my command, all members of the chaos will return to the headquarters and must not clashed with the woman."


    "The president, who is the woman? Is it worth it?" The people were even more surprised.


    The chaotic president smiled and said: "You should remember the ragged clothes that came to the chaos, who want to trade with us?"


    When everyone heard the boy, his face suddenly became ugly.


    An elder''s face said, "What the president said, but Qin Xiu?"


    "Not bad." The chaotic president nodded slightly.


    "This girl has a relationship with Qin Xiu?" The elders then asked.


    The chaotic president looked deep and looked at Waner in the light curtain and said: "Don''t you forget that Qin Xiu had to deal with us at that time, just to resurrect his sister Qin Waner.


    Everyone is a city, and the face is unbelievable. The elder is even more exclaimed: "I can''t... his sister is dead...can''t be resurrected...unless...this can''t be..."


    The chaotic president said faintly: "Nothing is impossible. It seems that Qin Xiu is indeed a success. It is a great guy. But unfortunately, it seems that Qin Waner has some problems after the resurrection. It seems that the mind is not fully awake. ""


    "The president, since she is Qin Xiu''s sister, we have to take hold of her..." An elder''s eyes shined, staring at Qin Waner in the light curtain.


    "No, that should be Hansen? He has brought Qin Waner here and wants to blame us. I will let them come up as he wishes." The chaos will slightly curl up and reveal a strange look. Smile.

 Chapter 3218： Unblocked

    After the illusion of God was killed, those cities, streets, aircraft, humans, etc. all disappeared, and the third celestial world changed from a developed human living area to a blackened earth.


    There are cracked earth and magma everywhere. From time to time, you can see the volcanoes in the distance erupting. The volcanic ash is floating everywhere in the sky. The black pressure in the sky is not the dark clouds, but the ash formed by the volcanic eruptions.


    On the last general land, Hansen saw what he saw and the temple was composed of a mirror that looked like a mirror maze.


    I saw the words of the "magic temple" engraved on the plaque of the mirror palace. It should be the temple of the magical **** just now.


    Hansen��s heart was fierce, and since the Temple of Fantasy is still there, then the **** base of the temple should still be there, no matter whether the illusion can be resurrected.


    This **** base is also ruined, and Hansen��s heart moves, clenching his fist and rushing toward the Temple of Magic.


    The blood-staining nerves and the Xuanhuangjing operate at the same time, and the two horrible forces are intertwined, forming a force of breaking the boundary, and slamming into the Temple of the Magic.


    "God, I am coming." Hansen shouted at the same time.


    boom!


    Hansen��s power of breaking the ground bombarded the temple of the magical temple, but the temple of the magical temple was not collapsed as he expected.


    I saw the red destructive force bombarding the temple above the temple, and it was reflected back by countless mirror-like temples, almost let Hansen be hit by his own destructive power.


    Fortunately, Hansen''s body responded quickly enough, sideways to avoid the blow, and the power of the broken boundary reflected by the Magic Temple just slammed into Waner, who had just arrived here, and was beaten by Waner directly.


    "Haha, laughing at me, that Hansen has a little bit of ability to escape, and nothing else." One of the elders laughed.


    "The matter is not very good. The ability to stir up troubles is not small. It has provoked us that the chaos will not stop. It has even provoked such a horrible woman, and we still want to blame us for the chaos. It is damn."


    "You must not underestimate this person. He did not break the temple of the magical temple. It is because he does not understand the characteristics of the temple. It does not mean that his ability is not strong. In my opinion, his power of breaking the boundary is not weaker than the eight. Heavenly king." Some people have put forward different opinions.


    "Don''t forget, he also pulled out the gray sword, which shows that his willpower is absolutely strong enough. Such a person, even if his own strength is worse, will be a terrible existence, and he will never be careless."


    The members of the chaos are talking, Hansen is a bright eye, the temple is quite weird, and the mirror-like temple bricks have the effect of reflecting power, even the power of the broken boundary can be reflected back.


    "I don''t know if the Temple of Magic can reflect the power of Waner. If it is possible, then there is a way to deal with Wan." Han Sen flew and moved to the Temple of Fantasy.


    Waner didn''t know what he was thinking, like looking at Hansen''s general, and directly crossed the space and came to Hansen, waving to Hansen''s back.


    Hansen had already prepared, or it was originally his chosen position, deliberately brought Waner here, let her shoot here.


    At the moment of Wan��s shot, Hansen��s body had been let out sideways, and a golden light flew over his cheek and squatted over the temple of the temple behind him.


    The golden flames lingered on the mirror-like temple, and suddenly I saw the golden light of the horror reflected in the countless mirrors, so that the temple of the phantom was like the sun.


    But those golden lights have not been bounced back, but instead there is a fine line on the mirror that is cracking quickly.


    Seeing the temple of the phantom is unable to reflect the power of Waner, the temple itself is about to be broken, Hansen does not say anything, pull out the gray sword, like a stream of light to the temple of the magic.


    Hey!


    The temple was already about to be broken, and Hansen was opened with a sword. The temple was broken and the altar was directly split into two halves by Hansen.


    "Destroy the Temple of Destruction and discover the base of destruction."


    Hansen saw a piece of **** base in the broken altar, and immediately grabbed it, and then quickly teleported away. The whole process was carried out in one go, clean and neat, without a trace of muddy water, as if it had been practiced numerous times.


    "This guy is really shameless!" All the members of the chaos will watch the teeth, Hansen himself can not break the temple, even use the Waner to break the temple, take the opportunity to open the altar and take away the foundation. It makes people resentful.


    "That bastard, the **** base of the gods must have been taken away by him."


    "Humans are really brazen bastards, Qin Xiu is like this, Han Sen is the same, there is no good thing."


    "President, please allow your subordinates to play and kill the bastard."


    ......


    Hansen did not feel that his behavior was wrong, but his heart was also thinking: "When I destroyed the Temple of Fantasy, I did not prompt the killing of the illusion, that is, the illusion did not resurrect in the Temple of Fantasy. I don��t know if the altar has not yet come and resurrected him, or does it mean that the power of Wan��s can kill the gods directly?��


    However, there is no time for Hansen to consider this issue, and the later Waner is killed again.


    Hansen tried his best and never let go of Waner. He was depressed in his heart: "Why is Waner always chasing me? Is it because I am too handsome? Is it too eye-catching? Otherwise why The people who put the Qin family are not looking for it, but are they coming to me?"


    After thinking about it, Han Sen��s heart stunned: ��Is it not because of the super-spiritual body? My super-spiritual body and her strength are in harmony with each other. She will not be in the subconscious and want to destroy her. The threat exists, so I will chase after me?"


    Han Sen is more and more likely to think about it, otherwise Wan Er really has no reason to keep on chasing him.


    Every day of the thirty-three days is boundless, but here Hansen��s power will not be suppressed, and under his great movement of the stars, thirty-three days will come.


    It is a pity that he has no way to use the starry sky to move between different time and space faults, so he can only find the entrance to the next layer before he can enter the next layer, which makes Hansen waste some time.


    Not long after, Han Sen finally found the entrance to the fourth floor, followed by the fifth floor, the sixth floor, the seventh floor, but Hansen has been rushing down, and no one has ever been blocked by anyone.


    Not to mention the gods and ministers of the chaos, even the ordinary shrimps and crabs will not encounter one, and the entire thirty-three days seem to be empty, except for those creatures that are unique to the thirty-three days. Ghost shadows can''t be seen.


    "It seems that the chaos will already know my intentions and refuse to face the conflict with Waner." Hansen frowned, and hesitated for a while, and he still had to continue to squat.

 Chapter 3219： Everything

    One day in the world, Hansen passed through the ninth day and still did not see a figure of chaos.


    "Even the ninth day has already been opened, it seems that the chaos will not be idle for years." Han Sen has been rushing down, just by this opportunity to see how the chaos will open up a few days.


    It is not entirely because of the benefit of the Lord of the Temple that Hansen himself wants to know to what extent the chaos will progress.


    If the chaos will really open up for thirty-three days, then he can also use this channel to return to the gene universe, without having to count on the days when the Temple of Fortune enters the gene universe.


    But in case the gene universe is broken, it may not be a good thing for the gene universe.


    The gene universe and the empire''s universe should be two worlds of equal status, but there are few broken-off powers in the gene universe, and Hansen has basically not seen it.


    Even if the ability is comparable to the existence of a broken-off, it is not able to break the border.


    Like the master of the town, the talent, whether it is talent, or even the realm, will not be weaker than the mighty of the Empire''s great universe, but he does not break the border.


    Why is there such a small number of strong breakouts in the gene universe, and it is so difficult to break the boundary? Hansen has also considered this issue. I think that the Imperial Universe is so strong that it is because the chaos will fight the gods and finally The leader of the former temple restarted the great universe of the empire, so that the Empire''s great universe produced a lot of loopholes. With the existence of those loopholes, it would be easier to break the boundary.


    The gene universe is not a home game, but it has been affected by some, and the rules of the universe have not been seriously damaged like the Empire Universe. Therefore, it is very difficult to break the border in the gene universe.


    When Hansen reached the tenth day, he finally saw humans again. The planet was numerous in the tenth day, just like a small imperial universe.


    It can be seen that human beings are thriving here, some planets are still in the original stage, and some planets have entered the interstellar era, and many large warships have passed by.


    "Is this not an illusion?" Han Sen frowned slightly, under the perception of the mysterious man, but they felt that these human beings were real life, not the illusions made by the magical gods.


    It��s just that the human beings here are very strange. They don��t have the blood of the gods, the power of the genetics, the terrible power of their own, and the average human beings who have not cultivated in the shelter.


    But soon, Hansen��s face changed. He felt that his strength was rapidly weakened. The scope of the original hole can reach several stars, but it has shrunk in a moment and even a galaxies cannot be completely The extent of detection.


    It��s not just the hole, but all the power in his body. The more terrible thing is that even Wan��s seems to be affected. Her strength is also weakening rapidly, and the dim golden flame from her body. You can see it.


    "How is this? Whose strength?" Han Sen''s face was ugly, and he turned to escape the tenth heaven. Even the anti-supernatural body of Waner was affected. This kind of power is terrible.


    However, Hansen had just set the direction, and wanted to rush out of the tenth day, but saw a majestic domineering man, like an emperor-like man, standing at the exit of Ten Heavens, looking at him.


    "This is not the power of anyone, but the regular power of the dusty sky. No creature can use power here. Even if the gods come here, it will become a dusty creature without any power." The man said faintly.


    "Who are you?" Hansen felt that the strength in the body was rapidly weakening. At this rate, I am afraid that after half an hour, he would become an ordinary person with no power.


    "The burial road, the chaos will be president." The man said faintly.


    Hansen probably guessed a few points. He didn��t feel surprised when he heard the man say this. He just evaded the attack of Wan��s and watched the funeral day.


    From this man, there is no power fluctuation, as if he is just a mortal, but Hansen does not really think that he is just a mortal.


    Although it is a dusty place, the power here can make any creatures fall, but it is also the nest of the chaos. As the incumbent president of the chaos, Hansen does not believe that he has no way to resist the dusty days. power.


    If he can''t resist the power of the dusty world, Hansen believes that he will not appear here at all.


    "It must be smashed by my strength before it is completely ruined by the dusty days." Hansen''s figure flashed between his eyes, his eyes suddenly sharpened, and his body shape rushed toward the funeral road, and the handle was also gray sword. With the most violent knife, I rushed to the funeral road.


    And because of Han Sen''s calculations, a golden light of Wan Er also smashed into the funeral day.


    "Even now, the strength of me and Wan Er has been weakened a lot, but if you just want to make him a little flawed, forcibly rushing out of the dust, should there be no problem? After all, Waner��s anti-super-theo is weakened. Strong." Han Sen thought in his heart.


    Hansen did not dare to sneak the acting president, even if he was the acting president, it was also the supreme power who had confronted the entire spiritual system.


    Seeing that Wan Er and Han Sen attacked at the same time, the funeral road did not mean to dodge, as if a mountain stood still, and the palm of the hand was finally moved when the inch of gray sword and golden light was about to fall on him.


    Two fingers caught Hansen''s inch gray sword, and the other palm held the hand of Wan''s jaw.


    Hansen suddenly felt that the gray sword was caught by the iron tongs. He tried his best and did not even let the inch gray sword move.


    "How is it in other places, even if it is this president, it will not easily fight with you, but here is a dusty day, your strength has been smashed, it is difficult to compete with this president, or it is good with this Council. Let��s talk long.�� The funeral road��s palms were slightly forced, and Hansen and Wan��er were shaken back at the same time.


    Han Sen knows that the current situation is extremely dangerous. His strength has declined to the point where he is not even at the same time. If he does not want to leave here as soon as possible, he will definitely not have a good end in the hands of the chaos.


    Hansen��s eyes are changing, black and white are different, and the tunnel is even more crazy. The most basic structure of the dusty sky appears in Hansen��s eyes.


    He is not a person who likes to waste time to regret. Now, when he does not regret coming here, he must find a way to crack the blockade of power before he completely disappears. Otherwise, he and Wan are afraid. The disaster is coming.


    Fortunately, because of the reason of the blow, Waner did not chase Hansen again. The golden light bloomed and attacked the funeral road that shocked her.

 Chapter 3220： Funeral road

    I have to say that the anti-super-god is really tyrannical, even though it is affected by the power of the dusty sky, but it is not as weak as the general power, and still maintains a strong destructive power.


    Although it has not been affected by the same, the situation is much better than Hansen.


    The burial road is standing still, and one hand blocks the golden light of Waner again and again. The powerful force actually shatters the golden light directly. Although Wan��s current strength is very weak, I am afraid that there is only less than the previous 30% of the power, but it can do To this extent, the power of the burial heavens is probably comparable to the resurrection of the gods.


    "A vice president is so strong, I don''t know the true president of the chaos in that year. At that time, it was no wonder that it would force the former head of the temple to restart the universe." Hansen said in the heart.


    The consciousness of Waner is obviously not fully awake. The war is constantly erupting. The attack on the funeral road is repeated. It is only affected by the power of the dusty sky. Her attack power is weaker than once, and the threat to the funeral day is also more The smaller it is.


    The burial road did not know what the idea was, although Wen had been attacking him all the time, but he only used the right amount to shake Wan, and did not hurt Wan.


    Han Sen knows that the funeral road is sure to have a plot for Wan Er, but this is also his chance. If you can use this time, if you can crack the power of the dust, you may be able to turn things around.


    The scope of the Dong Xuan gas field has shrunk to the extent of a planet, but Hansen condenses it at an inch outside, and observes the most microscopic world composition of the dusty sky.


    Hansen observed the structure of the gene universe and the empire''s universe. The two are slightly different. Although the most basic composition is a micro-spherical molecule, the spherical molecules of the gene universe appear white. The transparent imaginary body, while the Imperial Universe is a black, substantial spherical molecule.


    Moreover, the order of the molecules of the two universes is different, each with its own characteristics and arrangement.


    Thirty-three days is the middle of the two universes. The structure here is very complicated. The nine-day sky that passes through the front, the most basic molecules are colorful, and even the shapes are strange, not only limited to spherical molecules, but also The order of the molecules is different from the two big universes.


    What is even more exaggerated is that the structure and molecules of each heaven are different, and it is difficult to grasp the laws.


    The micro-foundation of the dusty days in Hansen''s eyes is even more bizarre. The basic molecular structure of the dusty sky is like a spherical Taiji.


    Half of the black is half white, half of the body is half incorporeal, and it is still spinning rapidly.


    Under the influence of the hole in the tunnel, Hansen can clearly see that the power of his body is being absorbed by the molecules of Tai Chi.


    Those molecules are everywhere. Everything here, even if the vacuum is made up of the most basic Taiji molecules, those rotating Taiji molecules, like a whirlpool or a black hole, ruthlessly swallowed Hansen and Waner. The power that exudes.


    Even Wan''s anti-super-human body can''t completely resist this kind of engulfing, but it is slower to be swallowed.


    If the ordinary power is a delicious cake for Taiji, then Wan��s anti-super-human body is like a hard bone.


    However, no matter how difficult it is, it is still swallowed up by the Taiji molecules, making the strength of Waner weaker and weaker.


    Hansen tried to use his own power to resist the phagocytic power of the Taiji, but it was not of much use. The Taiji itself is the rule base of the dusty world. The confrontation with the Taiji is equal to the whole dusty day. Confrontation, Hansen''s power to break the bar is not strong enough, not to mention the fact that his power has been swallowed up a lot now, and it is even more difficult to confront the rules of the dusty days.


    "Why did the power of the burial road not be swallowed up by the rules of the dusty days, how did he do it?" Hansen looked at the burial road and found that the Taijis gathered around him did not devour his power, and he always Maintaining a state of peaceful coexistence, and the funeral road did not do anything special, nor did it use any force to exclude those Tai Chi elements.


    "Eternal solidification." From the funeral road, there was no way to solve it. Hansen had to try to solve it himself.


    Eternal curing can make Hansen''s body in an unchangeable state of solidification, but this kind of power only makes Hansen swallowed more slowly, and there is no way to completely prevent the passage of power.


    This is not to say that the eternal power is useless. The eternal solidification does allow Hansen��s body to fight against the regular forces of the dusty world. But now Hansen is in the dusty days, his every move will consume his own power, against the dusty days, these The released power will be swallowed up by the Taiji.


    Unless Hansen does not use power at all, his power will be swallowed up without any supplement.


    As long as Hansen uses force to fight, the force will be swallowed as soon as he leaves the body, and the fundamental problem cannot be solved, just like the situation in Waner.


    "Han Sen, why do you want to be an enemy of my god?" The funeral day, while dealing with the attack of Waner, asked Han Sen.


    "I am not going to be an enemy with the gods, but you will kill me in chaos. I have to protect myself." Hansen knows that delaying time is not good for himself, but this is the only way to break the dead. Now with There is no chance for the funeral road to fight.


    His strength has been less than 10%, and it is impossible to defeat the funeral day.


    The funeral road did not deny Han Sen��s statement, nor did he have to defend it. He just said faintly: ��If this is the case, then the president will give you a chance to join the chaos, the previous account. A write-off."


    "I have already admired for a long time for you, but I don''t know if there is any special requirement for joining the company?" Hansen said.


    "It seems that you are really not afraid of death." Funeral Road is obviously not a person who likes to waste saliva, or his interest in Hansen is not great.


    If you don''t look at Hansen''s strength, you can kill the soldiers in the Eight Great Kings. I am afraid that he is lazy and Hansen said.


    In the funeral road, one hand shattered the golden light of Waner, and the other hand stunned the rainbow. It seemed that the aurora penetrated the sky and suddenly rushed to Hansen.


    Boa suddenly frowned, and the palm of his hand grabbed a small gourd and wanted to shoot, but Hansen held it down.


    boom!


    Hansen��s power of breaking the ground greeted the thrilling rainbow that runs through the heavens and the earth. The whole person was suddenly bombarded and slammed into a planet, like a cannonball.

 Chapter 3221： Is that right?

    "The president is really too strong."


    "That is nature. When we used all kinds of methods, we couldn''t get through the dust. Any creature, even a true god, would become a mortal. There is no power to break through the barriers. Only the president will be alone." You can ignore the suppression of the dusty days, and rely on the power of one person to penetrate the dusty sky. In the big universe, only the president can do this."


    "There are two human beings in the district, no matter how crazy, the grown-ups can kill them."


    "No matter how many times you look at it, the president is so unbelievable."


    Within the headquarters of the Chaos Conference, members of the Chaos Society saw this scene, and many members were amazed.


    But there are also some members of the chaos that just look at this scene with cold eyes. Lokid is one of them. Just now his heart is about to jump out.


    Fortunately, Hansen finally stopped Boa��s shot, otherwise he might be seen by the funeral road, which would be really troublesome.


    "It��s damn, nothing to do for thirty-three days, it��s just looking for death.�� Lokid frowned and thought about how to save Boa.


    "In the dusty days, even if the resurrection of the gods goes, it will be destroyed. It is simply a place that cannot be touched by the rules of the universe. There are not many in the whole universe that can not fear the power of the dust. The burial road is one day, and the Boa adult is also one. Although the power of Hansen and Qin Waner is strong, it can''t be suppressed without the fear of the power of the dust.�� Rocky wants to think about it, no matter what method is used, there seems to be no way. To save Boa.


    If he is in other places, he may still have some methods, but within that dusty day, his power will be suppressed, and there will be no power available at that time, and how to save.


    The strength of Waner is getting weaker and weaker. It is bound by a thrilling rainbow that was smashed in the funeral road. It is difficult to break the shocking rainbow.


    The golden light on her has become nothing, and the power is obviously exhausted. It is difficult to continue fighting.


    The funeral road flashed in the sky, staring at the bounded Waner said: "In the beginning, your brother Qin Xiu made a big wish, as long as we help him to penetrate the universe barrier and let him enter the anti-world to find your reincarnation, Will be in harmony with us, open for thirty-three days. Unfortunately, he did not return, completely lost contact with us, and did not fulfill the original agreement. Since you are his sister, then he is obligated to bear his responsibilities, Help us to wear through thirty-three days."


    Waner obviously couldn''t understand what he was saying, but the confused color in her eyes seemed to have some spiritual brilliance due to the weakening of the super-supernatural body.


    "Who are you? Why am I here?" Waner looked a little oddly, and his eyes were full of doubts. It seemed that she had not remembered what happened before.


    The funeral road saw the problem of Wan Er and muttered to himself: "It seems that Qin Xiu really succeeded in bringing back the anti-world Wanye soul and rejoining her body. But it seems that Imperfect, her soul and body are not perfectly matched."


    "What are you talking about? Who are you?" Waner stared at the funeral road and asked.


    "I don''t matter who I am. The important thing is that you are from now on, my servant, what I want you to do, you have to do something." The burial road said with domineering.


    "I don''t know you at all, why should you be your slave?" Waner retorted.


    "My name is the burial road. It will be the master of the future big universe. All the creatures in the world will be my slaves. You can become my slave now, and you should feel glory." The look of the funeral road is not like Joking, a look of what it should be.


    Waner shook his head and said: "I don''t want to be your slave. My brother told me that we are all free human beings. No matter whether it is God or not, we can''t control our souls, and no one can enslave our bodies."


    The funeral road laughed loudly: "Qin Xiu is very arrogant, but unfortunately he has already been difficult to protect himself, otherwise how can you let this state run out alone, but you don''t have to save every life. People."


    When Wan Er heard this sentence, she suddenly changed her face: "Brother... What happened to his brother..."


    Waner wants to remember, but suddenly she screams in her head, as if something has exploded in her mind.


    The funeral road probably guessed what was going on, and sneered and said: "Qin Xiu that kid thinks it is good, enters the anti-world to bring back your spirit, and after the integration with the body, the spirit and memory in the body are revived. Unfortunately Ah, he is still wrong. The spirit is reincarnation. It is another complete life. Forcing another spirit into the body is equivalent to having two souls in a body. In this case, It is impossible to avoid conflicts."


    Looking at Waner holding his head and not wanting to live, the funeral road went to the front of Waner, and stretched out a hand and pointed it to Wan��s forehead with his fingertips.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be suffering soon, because your soul will be obliterated. I only need this body. It''s enough. The strange power in this body is great for us to wear for thirty-three days." Help. I really want to thank Qin Xiu. If it wasn''t for him to make such a monster''s body, we don''t know what time and month to wait until thirty-three days." The fingers of the funeral day are on the forehead of Waner. The nails suddenly stabbed in, and a trace of blood flowed out along the wound.


    "Let me go, otherwise my brother won''t forgive you." Waner was stimulated by the pain of the wound, and seemed to be awake, biting his teeth and saying pain.


    "When I am buried, I need to be forgiven by human beings. Don''t say that Qin Xiu is only reincarnation. Even if he is still alive, it is just a humble ant in front of me. You can kill it at your own pace." Said.


    Between the words, the fingers of the burial road are drawn down, which makes the wound on Wan��s forehead expand, just like a **** vertical eye on the forehead.


    "Is that the case?" A voice with a man''s magnetic charm came from the dust.


    Hansen just broke into the planet, a black figure step by step, it is a Siamese black crystal armor, I do not know who is wearing it, the body emits strange black light, the whole world and the universe are with The movement of the figure became dim, as if coming from hell.


    "Brother!" Waner looked at the black crystal armor that came from the volley and gave a surprise.


    When the burial road heard the voice, it was also a change of look. The gaze stared at the black crystal armor and said: "Qin Xiu, are you still alive?"

 Chapter 3222： Strong

    Hansen stopped Boa��s shot and was smashed into the planet by the horrible power of the burial road. Even though the method of unloading was used, it still felt that the bones all over the body were faint.


    "Where the dusty order chain is weird and unusual, even the power of the hand can not crack it, it will only be absorbed by it. If you want to break the chain of order, I am afraid there is only one way." Han Sen looked dignified.


    The taiji molecules in the dusty days seem to be the combination of the two forces. The Dong Xuan Jing is a purely generous cosmic force. It is difficult to form an effective role for Taiji. To break the order chain of the dusty world, there are only two forces. It is possible to do it in one.


    The combination of blood and nerves and Xuanhuang is not longer than the rules of destruction, but it is mainly directed at the power of the living body, and does not have much effect on the regular forces of the dusty days.


    Han Sen wants to break the order chain of the dusty world, and then he can only forcefully reverse the tunnel mysterious classics and reach the realm of reversal.


    However, Hansen did not realize the reverse version of Dong Xuan Jing, and there was no genetic species that could be used to cultivate the reverse version. Then he could only risk using his own body to forcibly reverse the tunnel mystery.


    Fortunately, the hole Xuan Jing also has a genetic armor, Han Sen intends to use the genetic armor to run the Zhengdong mysterious, self-running the reverse tunnel mysterious, the probability of success is really low, but also very dangerous, but to this point, No matter how small the hope is, try it.


    There is no time to think about how to correctly reverse the tunnel mysterious classics. It is simply rude and direct against the operation, and suddenly feels the pain of the body tearing.


    When Hansen was in danger of reversing the tunnel mysterious classics, it was when the funeral road forcedly deprived Wan��s soul. At the moment when Wan��s injury, Hansen suddenly felt a violent temper in his soul. Breath.


    The breath violently reached the extreme, and the feeling of black crystal armor usually gave him a completely different feeling. Although the black crystal armor did not respond at all, but when it happened to produce some breath, Hansen��s feeling was relatively calm, and there was never such a violent feeling. Breath.


    Originally Hansen was using the black crystal armor to evolve the basaltic turtle, but at this time the power of the black crystal armor was suddenly reversed, not only for the basaltic turtle to enhance the evolutionary energy, but to absorb the energy of the basaltic turtle.


    In a flash, the Xuanwu Holy Turtle was sucked dry by the black crystal armor, and the black crystal armor was also revealed, and the whole body exudes the atmosphere like a demon.


    This kind of breath is completely different from Hansen''s familiar black crystal armor, which makes Hansen feel strange and has some familiar feelings.


    "This familiar feeling is... the king of the king..." Hansen quickly understood that this familiar feeling came from there.


    In that breath, there is a scent similar to the king of the kingdom, but not exactly the same.


    "Is it true that there is a will of Qin Xiu in the black crystal armor?" Han Sen''s face changed greatly. He did not think that the black crystal armor was originally Qin Xiu''s thing.


    Because the style of the black crystal armor is obviously a woman''s armor, and Hansen also felt the breath of the black crystal armor when it was activated. The breath is gentle and calm, more like a woman''s breath, similar to the present. The overbearing atmosphere of Qin Xiu is completely different.


    Therefore, Hansen can only guess that Qin Xiu��s will or soul is not knowing why he entered the black crystal armor.


    The black crystal armor came out of Hansen''s soul sea, and the whole body exudes a scent like a demon. He turned to look at Han Sen and said indifferently: "It seems that when I am asleep, you are the owner of it."


    Han Sen is reversing the hole in the body, and he can''t be distracted to talk to him.


    Black Crystal Armor obviously has no interest in discussing this issue with Hansen, just saying that the figure disappeared without a flash.


    "Is this really true?" The funeral road was trying to deprive Wan''s soul, but suddenly felt a horrible breath coming. After hearing the voice, his face suddenly changed.


    "Qin Xiu, are you still alive?" The funeral day stared at the black crystal armor.


    "Brother." Waner also screamed at the same time.


    "Wan, it''s okay, there is a brother." Qin Xiu''s voice is gentle, although it is just a mask without any expression, but it seems to make people see the gentleness of his face.


    It was only when Qin Xiu looked at the burial road, the voice became indifferent: "Make the road, let go of your dirty hands."


    The funeral road is whispering: "Qin Xiu, it seems that you have left the empire for too long, it seems to have forgotten, who is the master here."


    "There is only one of the masters where Qin Qin is in." Qin Xiu said faintly.


    "You are still so arrogant, but unfortunate arrogance is ridiculous. You didn''t die just right. According to the agreement, I helped you enter the anti-world. At the cost, you have to help me get through thirty-three days. Now it is you and It��s time for your sister to pay the price.�� The funeral road said, holding the head of Wan��s.


    "My Qin Xiu said a word, and the words I said naturally counted. I said that I will help you through the thirty-three days, and naturally will help you." Qin Xiudao.


    "It is best if you recognize it." The funeral road stared coldly at Qin Xiu.


    "The account is naturally recognized, but our account has not been counted, you dare to hurt Wan, how to calculate this account?" Qin Xiu stared coldly at the funeral road.


    "Thirty-three days, I am the only one, how is it hurting her?" The funeral road said contemptuously.


    "How?" Qin Xiu smiled slightly, reached out to the palm of his hand, and made a move in the palm of his hand.


    In a flash, the original funeral road of Wan��s, the body suddenly suddenly fell like a mountain, suddenly sinking, falling toward the starry sky, the body instantly fell on the planet below, the earth at his feet split.


    In the funeral road, one leg was half-squatted on the ground, his face was ugly, and he made a terrible roar. The horror of the body exploded like a volcano, as if the whole world would be destroyed by him.


    But no matter how terrible the power on him, there was no way to lift the leg that was squatting, the bite of the teeth creaked, and the head was hard to lift another half.


    The headquarters of the chaos will be dead, and the days of the burial will be strong. They will be clear, but the horror that survived the resurgence of the great universe.


    Now it is suppressed by Qin Xiu''s palm, and even his legs can''t be lifted. This is a terrible existence.


    "Is it really Qin Xiu? Didn''t he seem so horrible before?" said a long-lived elder who had survived the restart.


    No one answered him, and the chaos would have a dead silence in the headquarters.


    "Brother!" Waner flew into Qin Xiu''s arms, and his body was weak and could not be suspended in the void.


    Qin Xiu took a handful of Wan Er and touched her hair with one hand: "Wan, I am here, you don''t have to worry about anything, no one can hurt you anymore, take a good sleep, wait for you to wake up, everything will be Get better."


    Said, Qin Xiu''s palms stroking Wan''s eyes, Wan suddenly closed his eyes, relaxed, and slept without a burden.


    "The chaos will be the strongest. Since then, Qin has been the master of the chaos, and the burial of the heavens, can you serve?" Qin Xiu hugged the sleeping Waner, and looked coldly at the funeral road.


    "You are not qualified." The burial road seems to have an ancient will to indulge, and the boundless terrorist forces have completely erupted.

 Chapter 3223： An accident

    The power of the burial road is incomparably strong, and the whole dusty sky trembles under his power, as if the heavens and the earth are buried by the horrible power.


    But no matter how strong his strength, there is always no way to get his knees off the ground.


    Qin Xiu holding Waner step by step to the funeral road, every step, the force of the suppression of the burial road seems to be a point.


    thump!


    The other leg of the burial road could not withstand the pressure and slammed on the ground. The cracks in the ground under the legs spread wildly, and the face of the burial road was full of anger, but no matter how roaring and roaring, it was difficult to struggle.


    Under the weight, his hands were also pressed on the ground, and it was difficult for the whole person to press up the back. The burial road was strong enough to support his head and not let himself lower his head.


    Many of the terrorists in the headquarters of the chaos have already been horrified. Since the resurgence of the universe, they have not seen anyone who can suppress the burial days to this point.


    Even before the resurgence of the Great Universe, there were only two people who could suppress the burial days. One was the lord of the predecessor, who was in charge of the true dominance of the universe.


    The other is the former president of the chaos, the supreme being.


    In addition to these two, no one can suppress the funeral road in this way. In this era, it is even more impossible for someone to suppress the funeral day.


    But now the impossible scene, but lived in the eyes of many terrorists, let them be scared and afraid.


    "How Qin Xiu will become so powerful, I am afraid I can already stand shoulder to shoulder with the old president." There are horror creatures that have survived since the restart.


    The creatures that lived from that era, at this time, raised the same thoughts in their hearts, as if they saw the power of the old president.


    Qin Xiu has already walked to the front of the funeral road. Standing there does not mean to do it. However, the funeral road can only see the feet of Qin Xiu. Even if he looks up, Qin Xiu can''t do it.


    No matter how angry, violent, or unwilling he is, under the pressure of absolute power, he can only lower his head a little bit and almost touch the ground.


    "Hey!" The funeral road roared in sorrow, and a few wanted to self-destruct. He would rather die than to stand in front of Qin Xiu.


    However, the invisible strength of the body, but his body is suppressed, so that his power can not self-destruct his body, the head is finally touched the ground, watching the chaos will be a lot of fear in the hearts of many terrorists.


    Even when the old president was there, he had never been so humiliated. He was one of the vice presidents of the chaos, and he had been so humiliated.


    "Is it still not convinced?" Qin Xiu was at the height of the burial road, as if looking at a negligible ant.


    "Qin Xiu, you are not qualified enough to say this to the seat, there is a kind of kill me." The funeral body was taken to the ground, but there was no fear.


    Qin Xiu smiled slightly and looked at Wan��s sleeping in the arms and said: ��It��s so easy to die and swear? If you just offend me, you can��t kill you, but you want to win the body. What you use, how can I let you die easily, surrender to me, or worship here forever, and sin to Wan, you can choose."


    In the chaos, many creatures are shocked in the heart. That Qin Xiu actually wants to bury the eternal life of Yong Yongsheng, and let him never turn over. This is an insult. For the funeral day, it is more than a reincarnation. unacceptable.


    In the funeral road, the teeth bite in the air, and the anger is at the extreme. I hate to be able to give birth to Qin Xiu, but he can��t even die, let alone kill Qin.


    "It seems that you want to live forever." Qin Xiu said faintly, holding Waner and turned to prepare to leave.


    "The burial road meets with the president." The burial road behind him suddenly roared out, and the voice was filled with endless grief and resentment.


    "Very good, I like this expression very much, and that sentence is very pleasing to the ear, say it a few more times." Qin Xiu looked back and saw the funeral road, then turned and continued to leave.


    The pressure on the burial road did not disappear, still crouching on the earth, shouting loudly: "The burial road meets the president of the day... the burial road meets the president and adults..."


    Qin Xiu did not pay attention to the funeral road. In a few steps, he had already crossed the stars to come to Hansen, and Hansen��s body was still in the same way, and he could not be integrated.


    "With the super-god gene for so long, and getting her help, is it only this level?" Qin Xiu looked at Han Sen faintly said: "But if you consume the power of the super **** gene, I can hardly beat it. Her will, to completely control the super-god genes, is also a credit for you. You will follow me in the future, and you will have a place in the future universe."


    "Sorry, I am not interested in following any creatures." Hansen insisted on the pain of the two forces in the body, and said as calmly as possible.


    Qin Xiurao looked at Hansen with interest and said: "There is the gene of me and the king of the king in your body, but it is very weak. If I have not guessed wrong, you should be the product of that accident."


    "What unexpected product?" Hansen asked coldly.


    Qin Xiu said: "After entering the gene universe, both me and the king of the kingdom were suppressed by the rules of the gene universe. They had to be separated to alleviate the suppression of the rules of the universe, and tried to eliminate the rule suppression by all means. I want to find a way to break the gene temple and let Waner completely resurrect. So I did a lot of experiments at the beginning, one of which was to transfer my body completely to the king of the king, and I turned into a pure spirit, looking for one. In the gene universe, I used the new carrier of power. I got the king of my body, and I made a bold experiment. I want to use my own genes in the gene universe to regenerate a gene that can be accepted by the universe. body of."


    "Unfortunately, his experiment has not been successful, and the sanctuary has been attacked by the gods. The king of the king has not fully integrated with my body, and my spirit has just entered the super-god gene, and it is difficult to suppress by her will. Participating in the battle made the sanctuary completely destroyed, and the experiment naturally failed."


    Qin Xiu Dunton said: "Look at most of the genes in your body are from the crystal family. I think that the crystal family assistants who participated in the experiment took away some of the genetic test products of the king of the king and merged into their own genes. Only will you have an unexpected life like this."


    Han Sen listened to these words of Qin Xiu, and finally realized that the real origin of the sheltered human beings was only an accident, not Qin Xiu and the king of the world deliberately.


    "So, the true ancestor of the sheltered human being is really a crystal family," Hansen said.


    "You can also say this, but since you have the genes of me and the king of the kingdom, you can count as my descendants. It is not a shameful thing to follow your ancestor." Qin Xiu looked at Han Sen and continued: " What''s more, your current situation is not very optimistic. If I don''t want to save you, I am afraid that your body will not be able to support the impact of both forces."

 Chapter 3224： Take a risk

    Hansen had already had some intentions, but when he heard the last sentence of Qin Xiu, he completely gave up the compromise.


    Han Sen is such a temper. If he follows him, everything can be said, but Qin Xiu��s last threatening language has made him completely compromised.


    "Sorry, I have already said that I will not follow any creatures, and naturally include you," Hansen said.


    "It doesn''t matter, you will be my person sooner or later, but first you have to be able to live until that time." Qin Xiu said and turned and left.


    "The funeral day, take me to see, now what the chaos will look like, whether it is as unbearable as before." Qin Xiu''s voice was introduced into the funeral road, and the funeral road finally restored freedom.


    "Yes." The mood of the funeral road has been completely calmed down, and I don''t know what I am thinking of. I stand up and lead Qin Xiu with a blank expression.


    "The black crystal armor finally left me." Han Sen looks a little weird.


    The black crystal armor followed him from the spar state and gave him a lot of help. It can be said that without the black crystal armor, he may not have his Hansen today.


    However, when the foreign object finally left, Han Sen did not have much sadness about it, but Hansen did not intend to give up the black crystal armor.


    "Black crystal armor is not Hansen''s, but it is not your Qin repair. Now your power is strong, you can take it, but one day, I will take it back." Hansen is calm, no longer go Thinking about the black crystal armor and Qin Xiu, the situation inside his body is indeed not optimistic as Qin Xiu said.


    Forcing violent reversal of the tunnel mysterious classics has caused great harm to Hansen''s body. The so-called reversal is not as simple as running backwards.


    Just like the blood and nerves, the two have fundamental differences, and they have their own theoretical foundations, rather than blindly opposing each other.


    Hansen��s violent reversal is a mistake in itself, but Hansen has to do it because of the situation.


    The reversal of the tunnel Xuan Jing has already hurt his body very much. Now, after being intertwined with the power of the Zhengdong mysterious, not only does it not merge, but it creates conflicts, which makes Hansen��s body suffer more damage.


    Now the two forces are not controlled by Hansen, just like the flood of the dyke, and they are arbitrarily colliding in his body.


    To make matters worse, Hansen��s power was greatly weakened by the power of the dusty days. Instead, the power of out of control was not weakened, and Hansen could not control the situation.


    Therefore, Qin Xiu will say that if he does not help Hansen, Hansen may not escape.


    A little Hansen can conclude that there should be another will in the black crystal armor, that is, the one in Qin Xiukou, who was previously in control of the black crystal armor, Qin Xiu should be doing things during this period. Nothing is right.


    Otherwise, Qin Xiu will know that Han Sen has taken care of Wan Er for a while, and his feelings for Wan Er should not let Han Sen fend for himself.


    Hansen also knows that if he is willing to say these things, Qin Xiu may have saved his life in all likelihood.


    Unfortunately, Hansen is such a person, knowing that this is the case, but still has no mouth.


    Han Sen has endured the pain in the body and wants to guide the two forces to the right track. However, his strength has been weakened too much, and all the forces in the body are almost at the lowest point. It is no longer possible to influence the two entanglements. Out of control power together.


    "It is impossible to control the two forces. If you take the rest of the power, you may be able to separate the two forces. As long as they don''t collide with each other, they may gradually ease down." Hansen is not an easy one to give up. People, in their hearts, ponder over the way to get rid of the dilemma.


    But Hansen soon realized that this method would not work at all. The two forces had spread around his whole body. Hansen could not completely separate the two forces even if he took the residual force to the full force.


    "Since there is no retreat, it can only be put to death and then born." Han Sen is worried, using the final power to push the waves and boosting the operation of the two forces.


    In doing so, even Hansen did not know what the consequences would be, but one thing he knew was clear that the two forces could not stop.


    The power of the tunnel is more horrible than Hansen''s imagination. The power of the tunnel can reveal the most basic rules of the heavens and the earth, and the reversed tunnel mystery produces another completely different power.


    Because he couldn''t control it, Hansen didn''t know what kind of ability it had, but only because it was destructive to the body, it was even more terrifying than the Zhengdong mystery.


    Boa looked at Hansen with concern. She also felt that Hansen��s situation was very bad, and she would not bother Hansen to avoid Hansen��s distraction.


    Hansen mobilized the remaining forces, and the power of blood, nerves, ice muscles, and genetics were simultaneously opened.


    Although they have all been weakened, it is so far, how much power is used, and life and death are between this fight.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s curse appeared, and it turned out that the spell was active and fits with him, and he entered the state of fit from the armor state.


    Hansen''s angular face, because the spell is obviously softer, the hair and pupil are also white, and there are faint curses appearing under the pupil and the skin.


    I don''t know if it is an illusion. Hansen feels that the power of the dusty world seems to have reduced his body''s influence.


    "Differentiation!" Hansen gritted his teeth into a heterogeneous state. This is the state of the four genetics, and Hansen''s strongest state in addition to the super-spirit.


    Just because of the emergence of the Xuan Huang Jing, this has already led to the imbalance of the four genetic techniques. Now, because of the loss of control of the Dong Xuan Jing, the two forces are in conflict with each other. Hansen does not know what happens when he enters the heterogeneous state. .


    It��s up to now, Han Sen can��t take care of it anymore, and he uses all his strength to take a risk.


    When Hansen''s body was completely alienated, Hansen felt that the power inside the body seemed to explode. The meridians above and below the body were filled with the tremors of the explosion, as if the body was in the fireworks.


    With the toughness of Hansen��s willpower, he couldn��t help but yell out to vent the horrible pain.


    Perhaps because the body''s ability to withstand has reached the limit, the body naturally responded and entered the super-spirit state, but the pain has not been alleviated, but it is even more uncomfortable.


    Hansen in the super-spiritual state, the illusory blazing light and shadow, there has been a crack in the road, Hansen has never encountered this situation in the super-spirit state.

 Chapter 3225： Three years of covenant

    The super-spiritual body does not invade, and it has never been as cracked as it is now. Although Hansen is scared, he can only continue.


    The feeling that the flesh is torn by a strip is unbearable, and there is an impulse to hate to kill.


    It��s just that Hansen��s will is firm. Even if he is in the Knife Mountain Pan, there is no idea of ??asking for death. The desire to survive is quite powerful.


    But the will is strong again, and the objective pain still exists. Hansen��s face has been distorted to the extreme because of pain.


    The main source of his current pain is the Confucius in the Confucius. The other forces, Hansen, can be controlled. The power of the Confucius in the Confucius and the Confucius is the control that Hansen cannot control.


    Only other forces have become weak and weak because of the rules of the dusty days. Even the super-spirits are weakened.


    However, the power of the Orthodox Orthodox entanglement seems to be completely immune to the power of the dusty world, but there is a growing trend.


    "I think it''s true. The power of the Confucius in the Confucius can really restrain the power of the dusty sky. It is just that this power is too overbearing. Even I can''t bear it. Even the super-spiritual supernatural body is it. It��s torn.�� Han Sen knows he can only squat.


    The two opposing forces are gradually combining. If his body can adhere to the perfect combination of the two forces, then he can live. If he does not persist, the body will be torn by the power of the Orthodox Orthodox. .


    If it is normal, Han Sen should be able to stick to the past, but because the power of the dust has weakened other forces, Hansen is not sure whether he can persist until that time.


    On the flaming white body of the void, there were many cracks, like a delicate porcelain that was broken and then stuck back. The crack on the top was shocking.


    The power of the Orthodox Orthodox has reached the most critical moment, and it is rapidly becoming more and more integrated, but in this case, the damage to the body is also cut off.


    Hansen feels that his body is almost unable to support it. The power generated by the combination of the Confucius and the mysterious Sutra is more terrible than he imagined.


    The bitterness is hard to support, but Hansen��s body is like a porcelain that can burst at any time. I don��t know when it will be completely broken.


    Boa also saw Hansen��s crisis, found out her golden gourd, and placed the little gourd on Hansen��s head.


    On the small gourd, the golden light falls, like a golden spring, which falls on Hansen, penetrates into his skin, nourishes his fleshy bones and internal organs.


    The body that was about to explode was nourished by this force, and Hansen felt a lot better. The cells seemed to be infused with strong glue, and the toughness increased greatly.


    "Boa!" Han Sen was surprised and happy.


    Within the headquarters of the chaos meeting, Qin Xiu sat on the throne of the original funeral road, while the funeral road was set aside with a hand-painted face like a stone statue.


    Other members of the chaos will also look at Qin Xiu in a strange look.


    Although the chaos will be the strong, this is not the place where any creature can sit up.


    Any of the creatures here are the existence of a dominant level, each with its own temper. If it is only stronger than them, it is not an easy task to surrender them.


    However, the strength of Qin Xiu is really strong enough to make them tremble. Although there are many dissatisfaction in the heart, no one stands up against it at this time.


    Turning over the crackdown on the funeral road, the days of the funeral road have to be surrendered, and even if they don��t want it, they won��t say it at this time.


    "When I left, I went through the eleventh day in thirty-three days. Now that I have passed so many billions of years, you have only penetrated the nineteenth day. This progress will not be able to hit any year or month. Wear thirty-three days?" Qin Xiu glanced at the many terrorists, not salty and not light.


    "Thirty-three heavens are so easy to penetrate. Every single day has its own differences, and it will encounter different difficulties. Every time you wear a heavy day, you have to pay a huge price and a huge amount of resources. You Where do you know how much we have paid for it?" A grumpy chaos will calm the elders.


    Many terrorists secretly pay attention to Qin Xiu and want to know how he will deal with this elder.


    Since he is strong in the chaos, there is such a bird, I must not let it go.


    "Three years." Unexpectedly, Qin Xiu did not get angry, but spit out two words calmly.


    "What do you mean?" asked the elder to raise his eyebrows.


    "If I am the president of the chaos, it will take only three years to break through thirty-three days." Qin Xiu said indifferently.


    "Three years to break through the remaining fourteen days of thirty-three days? I admit that your strength is strong, almost comparable to our old president, but you will not think that thirty-three days is only by brute force Can you pierce it?" the elder grinned.


    "Banli is naturally not allowed, but I can. If I can''t break through thirty-three days within three years, this will be the place where you will stay with me. Qin Xiu will no longer set foot for thirty-three days. "Qin Xiu''s voice is very light, but there is an unquestionable taste."


    "Well, this is your own decision. We don''t force you, don''t let yourself eat it." The elder sneered.


    "My Qin Xiu acted, and I would eat and say fat. But in these three years, if someone dares to be embarrassed with me, no matter what his identity in the meeting, he must destroy the temple." Qin Xiu��s voice is cold. Come down.


    "Okay, we will wait for you for three years." Several elders looked at each other and said in unison.


    "Where is the warehouse in the meeting, take me to see." Qin Xiu got up and said.


    The funeral road said with a smile on the face: "The information in the meeting is held by Minister Wu, and you are asked to bring the president to the warehouse account."


    The Minister Wu was desperately asked to leave with Qin Xiu. At this time, a group of horror creatures said to the funeral road: "President, you should not really want Qin Xiu to occupy our chaos? ��


    "With our strength, we may not be able to fight with him."


    The funeral road shook his head and sneered: "You don''t have to worry. That Qin Xiu is powerful, but after all, it is only a human being. There must be flaws. It is not too late to find his flaws."


    "Hate the ghost, you bring this thing to the dusty sky, but there is an hour that is not suppressed by the power of the dusty sky, killing Hansen, not to be discovered by anyone." The funeral road brought a terrorist creature to the front. , stuffed it with it, and said it with the voice that only it heard.


    "President, what is the significance of killing Hansen now?" asked the ghostly doubt.


    "You can do it, I have my own reason." The funeral road flashed a strange color in the sky.

 Chapter 3226： Cave break

    Hansen''s body was nourished by the golden brilliance of the golden gourd. The power of the Orthodox Orthodox was violent, but it did not completely tear his body.


    The two forces gradually merged and gradually returned to calm.


    Suddenly, I saw a flash of a figure, a long geek like a lizard, came to Hansen, but the red eyes were not Hansen, but the handle of Hansen��s waist, the eyes were full. It is the color of greed.


    The inch gray sword is the sword of the president of the old chaos. It has extraordinary terrorist power. It was previously inserted in the blade of the sword, because no creature can be inserted.


    Now Hansen has pulled it out, and hate ghosts naturally want to take the inch gray sword as their own.


    "The funeral road only said that I would kill Hansen, but I didn''t mention the gray sword. I got a gray sword and secretly hid it. Even if he asks again, I have never seen it before." The ghosts made up their minds and wanted to take the inch of the sword as their own.


    The figure flashed, and the hate ghost went to Hansen and looked at Hansen coldly.


    Han Sen��s stay in the dusty days is a bit too long. It should have been turned down to become a talented person, but the hate ghosts still watched him carefully and did not underestimate it.


    Soon, hate ghosts have confirmed that Hansen��s body is almost like a mortal body, and the look is loose.


    "You can''t resist anymore. It''s useless. The power of the dust is not brute force. If the gods come here, they will be beaten." The hate ghost said, it was the gray of Hansen''s waist. The sword is caught, and you want to take the inch gray sword first.


    But did not wait for him to get the inch gray sword, but there is a pair of small hands to steal the inch gray sword first, hate the ghost turned around and saw the little girl around Han Sen, holding his hands in the gray sword, holding a pair Big eyes looked at him.


    "Give me the sword." The hate ghost stared at Boa coldly.


    "Why give it to you? This is my father''s sword." Boa said with a small mouth.


    "Let me give it to me, talk nonsense, or you will explode your head." When the hate ghost said, the claws have been lifted, and he obviously has no patience.


    "You dare touch me, my father will blow your head first." Boa took the sword and pulled back two steps, squinting.


    "Then let me see, in the end is my head first burst, or your head first burst." One of the hands of the hate ghost caught the head of Boa and the gray sword in her hand.


    But before he could wait for him to succeed, he suddenly saw the figure in front of him flashing. A figure wearing a black one-piece armor was in front of Boa, and Hansen, who was still sitting there before, could not help but be shocked and quickly retreated. A distance.


    Hansen smashed the **** of war, and the strength of the **** of war was not inferior to hate ghosts, and he hated ghosts and would not fear.


    However, hateful ghosts think about it, here is the dusty day, Hansen''s power has been suppressed by the rules of the dusty days, even if there is still a little power left, it should not be much, it is impossible to be his opponent.


    "Since you want to die first, then this seat will complete you." Hate said that the red light in the eyes, the black smoke above the body is like a blazing flame, directly to Hansen.


    "Boa, take your gourd." Hansen returned the golden gourd to Boa. If there is no such small gourd to nourish his body, I am afraid that Hansen may not be able to pass this pass safely.


    However, the small gourd at this time is a small circle smaller than usual, and it is obvious that the loss is very serious.


    After throwing the golden gourd to Boa, the hateful ghost has already arrived in front of him. The horrible black smoke is surging, and the hate ghost is like a **** evil spirit.


    Apart from anything else, Han Sen directly condensed the power of the Confucius and the Confucianism, and the two forces entangled and concealed on the palm of his hand, making Hansen��s palm, which was wrapped in the black hole, more dark. As if it would absorb light, people can''t see the hand, only feel awkward.


    The power of the hole Xuan Jing can let Han Sen peep into the rule of the universe, and the reversal of the hole mystery is another extreme, let Han Sen grasp the power of the simulation rules.


    In the past, Hansen needed to use the technique of only covering the sky to forcibly break the order chain, and the reverse hole mystery did not have to be so troublesome, because he could control the rules by simulating the rules, and let the power of the rules be used for themselves, not at all. Need to waste energy and tear the order chain.


    When the power of the Orthodox Orthodox Orthodox is combined, a qualitative change occurs. The power of the two forces to break the boundary is not simply to destroy the rules of the universe. If a word is used to describe the ruin of the tunnel The power should be the word "modification".


    The ability to modify the most basic rules of the universe, even God is difficult to do, in fact, God is the most disciplined creature, but the gods know how to use the rules, they have no ability to change the rules.


    The power of the tunnel''s mysterious power can modify the rules of the great universe. In some ways, this power is stronger than the rule that directly destroys the big universe.


    Hansen''s finger is like a fiddle with a string, but there is no piano in his hand and no music is ringing.


    The hate ghost didn''t even understand it. He played with **** in the end. Han Sen''s current position could not stop his attack.


    But in the next moment, the face of hateful ghosts has changed. He feels that the space around his body seems to be very strange. The body seems to be bound by some kind of power. The claws can no longer move forward half a point. It seems that there is an invisible wall block. Same in front of him.


    Hate the ghost and retreat, feeling that everything is normal, trying to change a position, jumped to the top of Hansen''s head, a claw shot to his head.


    Hansen still stood there and did not move. His fingers seemed to be moving a few times. The others seemed to be meaningless movements, but Hansen himself understood it. Under his fingers, the dust The Taiji of the sky was moved by his fingers, changing the order.


    The Taiji molecules are combined to form a cosmic gear, and the gears are bitten together to form a chain of order.


    Now the arrangement of the Taiji molecules has been disrupted by Hansen, and the size and shape of the cosmic gear have also changed, and the chain of order will naturally change along with it.


    The original rules of the dusty days were thus modified by Hansen.


    This kind of modification will not destroy the order and rules of the dusty days, but it will make a huge change in the rules of the dusty days.


    "Ah!" The hate ghost suddenly made a scream.


    His body is like being sucked away by water, and it quickly dried up, and the blink of an eye has changed like a dead body.


    "No...Impossible...I have dust-proof beads in my body...The power of the dusty sky should be ineffective for me...and even if it is effective...it��s not so fearful...terror...�� hate ghosts haven��t said At the end, the whole person suddenly turned into a fly ash. The essence and strength of his life have been completely absorbed by the Taiji molecules and turned into fly ash.

 Chapter 3227： Return to the sky garden

    "Hunting and destroying the gods and genes, hate ghosts."


    There was only one simple reminder, nothing left, and even the fly ash that was hated by the ghosts was finally absorbed by the Taiji molecules, and no traces were left.


    Only one bead fell out of it, and it was the size of a dragon ball, and it was spotless, like a pearl.


    "The power of the tunnel is really terrifying!" Han Sen reached out and held the bead, and his face became a bit complicated.


    I have to say that even Hansen himself was somewhat scared. He just changed the rules around the hate ghosts and made the nearby cosmic gears move many times faster. It turned out to have such a terrible effect, directly putting a destructive level. The killing of the gods'' gene species is really a bit horrifying.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s power to break the ground has just taken shape, and the effect lasts for a short time. It��s only less than two seconds, and the modified Taiji will restore the original order.


    Although it is very abnormal, Hansen is only the simplest change, changing the size of the gear, never affecting the speed of the entire order chain, can play such a horrible role.


    This is only the simplest change. If you make complicated changes, you don''t know what the consequences will be.


    Only Han Sen is just getting started. Dong Xuan Jing has no precedent to learn. Every step in the future can only rely on Han Sen to go.


    As for what kind of cosmic gear to change, Hansen himself needs to explore.


    "Where is the road to break the world, how can it be completed? Which step did Qin Xiu take? The power of the black crystal armor is magical, even the genetic language is practiced with the help of the black crystal armor. Qin Xiu can Controlling the black crystal armor, its own repair is really difficult to predict." Han Sen heart secretly.


    "Dad, this bead is so beautiful, can you give it to Boa?" Boa looked at the dust-proof bead in Hansen''s hand.


    Hansen took the dust-proof beads and could feel that the taiji molecules in the dusty days automatically avoided this place, probably knowing what the beads are for.


    But now his hole Xuan Jing broke through the boundaries, the rules of the dusty days have been useless to him, and this bead naturally has no meaning to him.


    "Of course, as long as Boa wants you, as long as it is not a nuisance, Dad will definitely give it to you." Han Sen handed the dust-proof beads to Boa and touched her head.


    If there is no help from Boa''s small gourd, he is now in great difficulty.


    Boa took the dust-proof beads and stuffed them into the small gourd with joy, then shook it in the ear, and then he smiled and put away the small gourd.


    "This is not a place to stay for a long time. Let''s go." Hansen picked up Boa and immediately left and left.


    He knows that he is not an opponent of Qin Xiu. It is useless to stay here, and Hansen wants to return to the gene universe as soon as possible. He must tell the guys in the Hanging Garden to prepare them.


    Now Qin Xiu has control of the chaos, and it will be pierced soon after thirty-three days. After the two great universes, it is difficult to be peaceful again.


    "Or go to the Lord of the Temple first, tell him the news of Qin Xiu''s birth." After Hansson left for thirty-three days, he immediately put on the crown of the gods, entered the Temple of Fortune, and then opened it with the Temple of Fortune. The passage to the Temple of Genes.


    "It turns out that it is no wonder that Qin Xiu''s spirit has not been found. I didn''t expect him to dare to take this step." The Lord of the Temple listened to Han Sen''s narrative and said thoughtfully.


    "What exactly is that black crystal armor?" Hansen was most curious about this.


    The ability of the black crystal armor is truly magical, and it can make a variety of creatures evolve. Only this ability is enough to shock the big universe, not to mention the black crystal armor must have many abilities that Hansen does not know exist.


    Although Hansen has a black crystal armor for a short period of time, he has not been able to really control it. The understanding of it is actually very limited.


    "If I guess that''s right, it should be the geneogen," said the Lord of the Temple.


    "What is the gene progenitor?" Hansen had heard of the word before, but he never understood the true meaning of the word.


    The Lord of the Temple sank for a moment before saying: "This is hard to explain, you can think of it as the origin of all genes."


    ��Is there really something like that?�� Hansen couldn��t believe it.


    Various creatures are born in different environments, and their genetic structure is naturally different. If all living things have a common origin, Hansen is somewhat unbelievable.


    The Lord of the Temple smiled and said: "Don''t say that you don''t believe it. I didn''t believe it before, but I listened to everything you said. It is exactly the same as the legendary gene. If it is not the origin of everything, how can it make it? What biological evolution?"


    "There is some truth to say, but this kind of thing is still unbelievable." Hansen can''t believe it.


    "Now is not the time to say this. If I judge it right, Qin Xiu should not have complete control over the gene progenitor. We must kill him or recapture the gene before he completely controls the gene." The Lord of the Temple said.


    "These are the issues you need to consider. I am just a small human being, but I have no ability to manage these big things." Hansen said that he would turn and leave.


    Although he has no resentment with Qin Xiu, he does not want to be a **** of the gods.


    The Lord of the Temple did not block Hansen''s meaning. He looked at the back of his departure and smiled and said to himself: "Even if it is God, it cannot predict everything in the universe and cannot directly predict the future. That Qin Xiu is counted, I don��t think there will be such an accident. Can you really turn things around? Maybe the future will fall on such an accident."


    After Hansen returned to the Temple of Fortune, he opened another ability of the God of the Crown, so the gods have this ability, but with different time limits.


    I saw the glory of the gods above the crown, so that Hansen''s entire body was wrapped in the light and space. When Hansen resumed his vision, he found that the surrounding scenery had undergone earth-shaking changes.


    "Here is... the emperor... I finally came back..." Hansen felt very relaxed, completely without the suppression of the rules of the universe, carefully looked around, and suddenly a happy heart.


    Although there is a time limit for using the Tianshen crown to enter the gene universe, and the time is short, but in any case, he is finally back.


    Hansen couldn''t wait to use the starry sky to move, first went to the sky garden.


    The sky garden blocked the others, naturally could not stop Hansen, Han Sen directly moved to the interior of the sky garden, but almost did not dare to recognize.


    Today''s sky gardens have become more horrible than before. There are so many plant-level plants and many horrific plants that cannot be imagined.


    "I have only been away for more than two years. How is the change here so big?" Hansen secretly sued.

 Chapter 3228： Youre back?

    The beauty of the sky garden is so unimaginable that Hansen does not know that this is only an individual phenomenon in the sky garden, or that the whole gene universe has changed like this.


    Hansen remembered that the Lord of the Temple had told him that because the battle between him and the king of the kings was too much damage to the rules of the universe, the gene universe and the empire''s universe were affected to varying degrees.


    The gods and gene eggs of the Empire''s great universe appeared in large numbers, and the gene universe also changed. But the Lord of the Temple did not elaborate on it at the time. Hansen did not expect that the change was bigger than he imagined.


    "Who are you, dare to break into the sky garden without permission?" A teenager pointed at Hansen with a sword and shouted.


    Han Sen looked at the boy''s appearance and seemed familiar. But he couldn''t remember where he had seen him.


    "The sky garden is such a place, I want to come, who are you, why do you manage me?" Han Sen looked at the boy with interest.


    The juvenile is obviously not a human being, but a celestial teenager. The Tianzu should be in the Tiangong Palace, how can they run to the sky garden.


    "I am the disciple of the sky garden, the jade is unparalleled. Today, I am responsible for patrolling the sky garden. You should not resist, go back with me and explain things clearly." The boy said with a cold face.


    "Okay." Hansen nodded.


    Jade Musou did not expect Hansen to really go back with him, and then he stunned, and then reacted, still pointed to Hansen with a sword: "Let''s go."


    Hansen was escorted to the base of the sky garden by Yu, and asked Hansen: "I see you are a heavenly family. You are not good at practicing in the Tiangong Palace. How come to the sky garden?"


    Jade Wusuo proudly looked up and said: "The sky garden is the first holy place of my gene universe. It is the place where the gold coins used to practice. The universe people don''t know how many people want to come here to practice and feel the glory of the gold coins. They are not qualified. My town Tiangong and the Hanging Garden have a good relationship, only a few places can send disciples to practice here. I have defeated many of my fellow competitors before I am qualified to practice here."


    "It turns out that." Han Sen knows that the sky garden is no longer the same.


    But think about it, even if he is no longer there, there are small flowers here, plus the evil spirits, Gu Qingcheng, those who come out of the shelter gradually grow up, the sky garden is not difficult to be famous.


    "In addition to the town Tiangong, there are no foreign disciples of other races in the sky garden?" Hansen asked again.


    These are not secrets. Today''s big universe is well known, so Yu Musou directly replied: "Of course, the big universe who does not admire the name of the gold coin adult, although the gold coin is no longer, but the Filipinos and many others The strong is still, let alone the general race, even those who are wealthy, but also want to send their descendants to the sky garden practice, but the conditions for the selection of disciples in the sky garden are very strict, not anyone who wants to come, In addition to a few ethnic groups such as my celestial and rubeite, it is extremely difficult for other races to enter the sky garden."


    Hansen stunned for a moment, then remembered who Yuda was said by Yu Wushuang. It was obvious that his son Han Fei, but he always called Xiaohua, and he forgot his name.


    I heard the name of the small flower fiercely, and some did not respond.


    Jade Musou said with some smugness: "I am a disciple under the door of Fei Daren, and follow the practice of Fei Daren."


    "Han Fei, where is he now?" Hansen asked with a smile. Little flowers are not too old. In fact, they are not much bigger than Jade. They have already received disciples.


    Seriously, this jade is still his grandson.


    "You have to ask so much about what to do, and honestly go back with me." Jade Wushuang watched Han Sen shouted.


    Obviously, the jade is still very precautionary. When it comes to things inside the sky garden, it will not communicate.


    The base of the Hanging Garden is not as big as Hansen when he was there. It seems to be like a huge city, and the prosperity is no less than that of the Emperor.


    It can be seen that there are all kinds of creatures coming and going in it. Hansen looked at the past and saw a lot of familiar faces.


    Many are humans and aliens from the sanctuary, even aliens.


    "It seems that in the past two years, Xiaohua has brought a lot of humans and aliens out of the shelter." Hansen said in the heart.


    There are only small flowers in addition to him who are free to enter and leave the shelter.


    Outside the gate of the base, there are two guards, one of which is obviously the Imperial Family, and the other is the Taishang. They are the same as the Jade Musou. They are younger teenagers who want to come to the sky garden. A disciple who practices.


    "Unparalleled, who is he?" asked the emperor teenager pointing to Hansen.


    "I met this alien intruder while patrolling, and I was about to bring it back to the Tang Daren." Yu Wushuang said.


    The emperor teenager said with a cold face: "The outsider can''t enter the city, let him stay here, I immediately want to pass the Tang Daren."


    Hansen quietly watched the Emperor teenagers come up with a communicator to contact someone, and then heard a familiar voice in the communicator.


    "What! Even the outsiders broke into the sky garden? You are optimistic about him first, I will come over, I have to look at it, who is so supernatural, even dare to break into our sky garden." The voice said to hang Broken communication.


    Han Sen listened, and that clearly is the voice of Tang Zhenliu.


    "I look at your looks, it seems a bit familiar, what is your relationship with Bai Wanjie?" Han Sen looked at the emperor teenager and asked.


    "Bold, I even called the name of my father." The Emperor teenager suddenly yelled.


    "It turns out that Bai Wanjie is your father. You call his father. Is Bai Wanjie taking over the emperor''s throne?" Hansen was surprised.


    "My father took over the throne, the world knows, are you deliberately looking for you?" The imperial teenager was cold.


    Hansen shook his head slightly. He had left the gene universe for two years. It seems that a lot of things happened. However, the emperor��s prince actually went to the sky garden to look at the door. It seems that the sky garden is indeed in the big universe. Unusual.


    "What happened here?" A woman��s voice came from the city, and a Tsing Yi woman came out.


    The woman began to ask Yu to be unparalleled, but seeing Hansen''s appearance, suddenly widened his eyes, his face was incredible, his eyes were red at once, and there seemed to be crystal inside.


    "You..." The woman only said one word, but some could not say it.


    "Exquisite, long time no see." Han Sen smiled and said hello, and my heart was also quite surprised, the exquisiteness of the Taishang family would even be in the sky garden.


    "You...come back..." There was a crystal in the eyes of Linglong, which seemed to have an impulse to throw into Hansen''s arms, but the toes were slightly moved, and after all, they endured, and the voice shook with a slight trepidation.

 Chapter 3229： Man returning from hell

    Linglong sighed: "Too much forgotten, I still can''t do it after all."


    "Exquisite teacher, do you recognize him?" asked the Taishang guardian juvenile to look at Linglong.


    "Nature recognizes, I am afraid that no one does not recognize him." Ling looked at Hansen.


    "Come back, the change here is really big, I am almost ignorant. Exquisite, how can you be in the sky garden?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    Seeing Hansen��s smile, Linglong also smiled: ��Yes, in the two years you have gone, there have been too many things. Now the whole universe is different. Compared to the sky, more creatures. I hope to be able to practice in the sky garden, and I am one of them."


    There is no saying in Linglong that the reason why she came to the sky garden to practice is not because the sky garden is better than the sky, but because it was established by Hansen.


    The jade unparalleled three saw the exquisite smile, but they were all shocked. Even the disciples of the Taishang people were unbelievable.


    Too much forgotten, like Linglong, who has already trained the super-inductive articles to a very high level, almost no feelings, no matter when it is a face of indifference, no one has seen her like this. .


    The jade unparalleled three people are strange in their hearts. I don��t know who the man in front is, and I can let Linglong reveal such expression.


    Between doubts, suddenly saw a golden figure flashing out of the city, a giant lion like a golden lion, directly rushed to Hansen.


    Jade unparalleled they suddenly shocked, although the golden figure is not huge, but they know the horror of the figure.


    The mountain lord of Wuding Mountain, the only cockroach in the big universe, the horror that once fought with gold coins, is now invincible within the sky garden.


    Even the top powers of the Imperial, Taishang, and Tiantian Temples must be awe-inspiring when they see the Golden Dragon, let alone their juniors.


    Usually, the Golden Retriever is in the deep house, accompanied by the Han family''s little Linger. Today, I don''t know why, even came outside the city gate, and also rushed to the man, and they were shocked by the jade.


    Being pounced on by Golden Retriever, even if it is the top powerhouse of the big universe, I am afraid I have to remove half of my life. In their view, the man in front of him must be fierce.


    But in the next second, they all widened their eyes and could hardly believe everything they saw.


    The golden retriever rushed to the man, and a pair of forefoot posed on the man''s shoulder. He even extended his tongue to lick the man, and the tail behind him swayed like a big dog who would please the owner.


    "This...what is this man?" Jade Wushuang looked stunned.


    "Master...you are back..." The appearance of Golden Retriever has alarmed many powerful people in the city. An old man broke through the air and excitedly kneels in front of Hansen.


    Jade Musou feels that his outlook on life has been greatly challenged. The guy who claims to be a nine thousand emperor is usually not able to cross the sky garden. Whoever has a few Han families like Han Fei and Han Linger? Do not sell.


    Even the patriarch of the Taishang family, the nine thousand emperors, like the nostrils, do not care more, as if the other party is not worthy of his attention.


    Such a horrible existence, even to the man in front of this gift, is simply unimaginable.


    "Old nine, do not have to pay more." Han Sen reached out to volley a support, and put the body of the nine thousand emperor.


    "Adult! You are back!" But more and more horror creatures came out of the city, and the flower protoss patriarchs saw Hansen as a face of excitement.


    "I am going, Lao Han, how come you come back so soon, we still plan to break the space barrier to find you." Tang Zhenliu ran out and laughed.


    "Golden coin adult, you are finally back." Finally someone shouted the name of Hansen''s gold coin.


    Jade unparalleled to hear the name, suddenly petrified: "Golden coin adult... He is Hansen... The man who saved the universe... The owner of the sky garden... Isn''t he already dead? Is there really a creature capable of self-infernal? Returning from China?"


    The entire sky garden was boiling, and the news quickly spread to all the great people, almost informed some of the superiors, know that the man returned from hell.


    "Good people don''t live long, and the evils live for a thousand years. This is not wrong at all." Within the emperor, it has become the white emperor of the Emperor, and staring at the stars and sighing.


    "I finally came back." Within the **** teaching, the emperor''s eyes are quiet, it seems to be thoughtful.


    "How can I come back so fast, is he already strong enough to break through the reincarnation?" Within the Mozu, the ancestors were slightly frowning, revealing the color of doubt.


    Hearing the news that Hansen had returned from hell, the expressions of the strong people of the various ethnic groups were different. The Lord of the Heavenly Palace was laughing three times, then whispered aloud: "The scourge is back."


    Han Sen learned from Tang Zhenliu and others that Xiaohua and the evil emperor and other people went to the Jinghu Lake in Tianwaitian, and then asked the details to know the changes in Jinghu.


    "Dad." Linger flew into Hansen''s arms like a kitten.


    "My little Linger is getting more and more beautiful." Han Sen picked up Linger and kissed her little face, and there was a sense of satisfaction in the moment.


    "Han Sen, you are finally back." Wang Yuhang saw Hansen burst into tears. During this time, he was forcibly left in the sky garden by Linger, and was not tossed by Linger.


    Seeing Hansen coming back, quite a kind of oppressed serfs looked forward to the feeling of the People''s Liberation Army.


    "Uncle, how do you look so embarrassed?" Hansen looked at Wang Yuhang in surprise.


    Wang Yuhang suddenly wanted to tell his own difficulties, but he was glanced at Linger, but he just laughed and said: "Recently... didn''t sleep well..."


    The little red bird also flew over and flew around Hansen and flew right. It seemed to be looking for something.


    "Boa has no way to come back temporarily." Hansen said to the little red bird.


    The little red bird suddenly became depressed and fell on the head of Linger.


    Hansen has no way, the gods crown can only let him enter the gene universe, and there are time limits, there is no way to bring Boa.


    "Han Sen, how did you come back from there? Is there any way to take us to play?" Back in the garden, there are only some creatures that have a good relationship with Hansen, Tang Zhenliu said.


    "I am going to talk to you about this incident when I come back. Since they have all gone to heaven, then we will go to Tiantiantian first." Hansen directly used the starry sky to move and moved the people together to the heavens.


    Although Han Han and others already knew that Hansen had returned, he was very excited to see Hansen.


    Hansen invited the Taishou patriarch and the town Tiangong and others to tell them about the possibility that the chaos would open for thirty-three days.


    The Taishou patriarch and the town Tiangong master and other strong people, their faces are not very good-looking. According to Hansen, the strong people of the Imperial Universe are much more powerful than the gene universe. If it is really worn out in thirty-three days, For the gene universe, I am afraid it will be a disaster.

 Chapter 3230： Monopoly

    "You don''t have to worry too much. Even if it is really worn out in thirty-three days, if another creature in the universe comes to us, it will be rejected by the rules of the universe. Instead, it will be a creature within thirty-three days. It may be The big universe has a bad influence." Han Sen said things in detail.


    The return of Hansen certainly made everyone happy, but the news brought by Han Sen made their mood very heavy.


    "The original strength can still be played like this. It would be better. I can''t find the way to continue to advance. After the two universes are broken, I can break through the boundaries. Why should I fear them when I am?" Flexing your muscles and preparing for a big show.


    "To Hansen, now I have also been promoted to the top, and you should be almost the same. It is better for us to fight first and see how much difference between the broken boundary and the unbroken world." The evil emperor looked at Han with fanaticism. Said Mori.


    "And me." Ito Wood, who has been silent, also took the opportunity to say.


    "And me." Lin Feng and Huang Jingjing also said, everyone''s eyes fell on Han Sen.


    "I am not hitting you, the gap between breaking the border and not breaking the border is still very big." Hansen said with a smile.


    "The gap is not big, it will be known before the war." The evil emperor said.


    "If that''s the case, then come together." Hansen said with a narrow eyes.


    "Hey, this is what you said. When you don''t, don''t cry and say that we are bullying you." The evil emperor said, the majestic figure suddenly flashed, with a silver peg, and suddenly rushed to Han. In front of Sen.


    Itomu pulled out his knife and could barely see his knife flashing. The knife had already reached Hansen''s waist.


    The emperor''s teleport was moved to the top of Hansen''s head, and the slender legs were like a battle axe to Hansen''s head.


    The forest wind is different from the mountain, like a Buddha, a palm is launched, like a mountain to suppress the earth, and like a tsunami to slap the shore.


    The strength of the four people has their own characteristics, but they are equally terrifying to the extreme. They have indeed reached the top level of the gene universe, even stronger than the average top.


    They all have super-deity or emperor, and the power they bring is far more terrible than the general cosmic creatures.


    "We are coming too!" Han Yu and Gu Qingcheng also came up to join in the fun, one person and one sword rushed toward Han Sen.


    Gu Jiangcheng��s swordsmanship is extremely extreme, and Han��s sword light is like a sword spirit, with a strange power to fall.


    "And me." Qin Sui''s sword is in peace, but with a meaningless king.


    At the same time, many forces have turned to Hansen. Although they have not exhausted their efforts, they are still horrible and unimaginable.


    Lianzhen Tiangong and Taishang patriarchs could not help but secretly admire, the creatures in the sky garden are indeed unique, and the extraordinary universe is comparable.


    Nowadays, there are so many strong people in the sky garden that they can dominate the gene universe.


    However, their eyes finally fell on Hansen. What they most want to know is how strong Hansen said is.


    Hansen looked at so many terrorist forces, but his body did not move, but his fingers moved.


    Then the time flow rate seems to be slowing down, and everyone''s movements become slow motion in the film and television drama.


    In fact, it is not that their movements have slowed down, but Hansen used the power of the tunnel to change the size of the time universe gear, making the time flow slower.


    "Han Sen, you are too small to look at us, thinking that it is rare to change the time flow rate?" The evil spirits shouted, the silver light on the body broke out, like a volcanic eruption, the silver flame produced in the body burned, instantly His body broke through the time flow rate limit.


    Huang Fujing''s body also surpassed the time flow rate in the teleportation, and more violently swayed to Hansen.


    In the eyes of Itomu, the cold light flashed, and the knife in his hand actually opened up the time and space, which was not affected by the time flow rate.


    Everyone seems to have the power of super-theo, as if they had made an appointment in advance, and wanted to give Hansen a lesson.


    Han Sen still has a smile on his face. He looks at Han Jian��s sword as a sword spirit. He is completely unconstrained by the flow of time. He feels very comforted in his heart: ��Xiao Xiao finally grew up.��


    Although I thought this way, my hands were not idle. Under the fingers, the most basic molecules of the universe were changed by him, and the cosmic gears were changed one by one.


    Hansen stood still in the same place, but the power of evil emperor, emperor Jing, Lin Feng, Yi Dongmu, Han Han and so on was a strange dislocation.


    The fist of the evil emperor collided with the knife of Yidongmu, and it was found that the weather was blasting. Both of them were repulsed backwards by the earthquake.


    The long legs of Huangfujing squatted on the palm of Lin Feng, just like the confrontation between Tiandao and the mountains. For a time, the air was overflowing and the space was directly torn.


    Han Yu��s sword spirit confronted the sword of Gu��s city, and the whole scene became chaotic.


    Hansen stood there like no one, and the evil emperor had eaten some dark losses more or less, and they looked at Hansen with some surprise.


    If Hansen��s strength is stronger than them, they will not be surprised, but they are free to play with their powers and treat them as puppets, but they are all scared.


    This is not as powerful as it is, but not at a level. People can''t help but have a yearning for the power of breaking the world.


    The creature that can come out of the shelter, which one is not the pride of the sky, knows that there is still a way to go before, and then you will be willing to stop.


    The town Tiangong and the Taishang patriarch looked at each other, but they all saw the worries in the eyes of the other side. If the strong players were as strong as Hansen, they would open on the 33rd day, and the gene universe was in danger.


    "You, it''s still too weak, want to fight with me, or break the world and talk about it." Hansen said with a smile.


    "It''s not a broken boundary, it''s nothing great. After I broke the border, I will come back to fight with you." The evil emperor looked at it and laughed loudly.


    "Not bad." Itomu nodded coldly.


    Hansen and the people discussed some details about the thirty-three things, and then they had time to be alone, called the flowers, and prepared to take the flowers and Linger back to the shelter to see Ji Jiran.


    "Han Sen." Before Hansen used his strength to return to the shelter, someone stopped him.


    "Mr. Bai." Hansen quickly bowed to the people.


    Mr. Bai is an authentic descendant of Xuanmen. He has a good faith in Hansen. Although Mr. Bai does not admit it himself, Hansen has always regarded him as an elder.


    "I want to see your power to break the world." Mr. Bai arrived simply, directly indicating the intention to come to Hansen alone.


    "Of course." Hansen used his own power to break the border, so that the hole Xuan Jing condensed a little black light at his fingertips.


    Mr. Bai looked at it for a while and nodded slightly: "It turns out that, then you can see if this power is a force that breaks the world."


    Mr. Bai said that he also ignited a ray of light at his fingertips, but his fingertips were white, although the colors were different, but Hansen felt that the power of the tunnel and the break of the white seemed to be somewhat Similar, but not identical.


    "Mr. Bai, when did you break the world?" Hansen looked at Mr. Bai in surprise, and that was obviously the power of breaking the world.


    "After watching the battle between you and the king of the kingdom, I realized some things. After the second half of the year, I was able to combine yin and yang, but I don''t know if this is the power of breaking the world." Mr. Bai said.


    "You are really too strong." Hansen praised.


    It is only a matter of watching him and the king of the world to understand the realm of breaking the border. Mr. Bai��s authentic descendant of Xuanmen is a bit scary.

 Chapter 3231： Introduction to Metaphysics

    Breaking the boundaries of the gene universe is obviously many times more difficult than breaking the world in the Empire. Mr. Bai can break the boundary here. It is not as simple as talent.


    "The Gene Universe is finally a broken-off. If it is really worn out in thirty-three days, it is not completely unresolved." Hansen is not worried about those who break the border, but Qin Xiu. And Wan Er, those two are really big troubles.


    Although Wan Er has not broken the boundary, her power of anti-supernatural is probably more terrible than the broken.


    Qin Xiu naturally does not have to say that it was already a breach of the world hundreds of millions of years ago, and it also controlled the black crystal armor, and easily suppressed the funeral road, fearing that it was difficult to find an opponent in the big universe.


    Even the resurrection of the **** of the temple, if you do not use the power of restart, may not be able to suppress Qin Xiu.


    The most important thing is that Hansen doesn''t know what Qin Xiu wants to do.


    The chaos will want to get through thirty-three days. It is to confuse the rules of the two universes and create more broken-out powers in order to strengthen the chaos and replace the gods and gene temples in the future.


    Before Qin Xiu passed through two universes, it was to resurrect Waner. Now that Waner has been resurrected, Hansen does not know what reason he has to wear for thirty-three days. He does not know that Qin��s purpose is for the gene universe. Blessing is still a curse.


    Returning to the shelter, Ji Yanran actually made a table of dishes, and placed four sets of tableware, apparently waiting for them to come back.


    Hansen was surprised to see Ji Yunran asking: "How do you know that we are coming back?"


    Ji Yanran looked up the beautiful nose, and looked at Hansen like a smile. "I have been studying the technique of Xuanmen in the past few years. Although it has not yet become a big success, I can already realize that I have my own will." Suddenly, I felt that I might come back today, thinking that you might come back, so I did what you usually like. I didn��t expect you to come back. This is the first time I have been so accurate."


    Hansen looked at the dishes on the table, and it really was what he and Xiaohua had loved before, and the dessert that Linger liked.


    "It seems that your metaphysics is really getting started." Hansen exclaimed.


    Metaphysics is difficult to learn, anyone can learn, but there are very few who can really understand the truth and can use it for practice.


    Hansen has been practicing metaphysics for many years in the big universe of the league, but he can really learn metaphysics, such as the character of Mr. Bai, so far there has not been one, and even fewer are able to get started.


    I did not expect Ji Yanran to have this talent, and now I am getting started.


    "Just just knowing a little bit of fur, and because you are the most important person in my life, there will be such accurate induction. The previous induction is inaccurate. But after this time, I am With some different feelings from the past, maybe I have already pushed a bit of the mystery of the door." Ji Yanran said with some pleasure.


    Hansen��s heart has another thought: ��In case she really learned to learn Xuan, wouldn��t she be able to count it?��


    Thinking of his wife may be a mystery in the future, Han Sen always feels a sensation in his heart, and there is a bad feeling that he will be peeped naked.


    "Cough, metaphysics, this thing is profound and profound, I am not in a hurry to learn for a while. I think that with your wife''s talent, if you study genetics, you will have great achievements. It is better for me to teach you some genetic techniques. You should learn first." Going back to us to go to the gene universe, we are more convenient to meet." Han Sen said quickly.


    Ji Yanran shook his head: "Seeing the micro and knowing that the alliance universe is small, but the truth of the alliance universe and the gene universe are interoperable, and where Wu Xuan is the same."


    "Wife, this is not true. Wu Xuan is the same everywhere, but the gene universe has me and the small flowers. If you and Linger are past, our family of four can often reunite. Linger, do you say it? Hansen turned to Linger and squinted.


    "Mom, let''s go. I can''t see Xiaohua''s brother and dad when I stay here. It''s hard to see my mother when I go there." Linger said, shaking his arm.


    "Okay." Ji Yanran nodded.


    "Wife and wife are really wise, I will start teaching you some genetic techniques later, so that you can break into the gene universe as soon as possible." Hansen secretly happy.


    Ji Yanran was white, but he looked at Hansen with a smile and said: "Don''t think that I don''t know what is in your heart. I will go to the gene universe, and I will continue to learn metaphysics."


    "Cough, what do I think, metaphysics is the authentic avenue, of course, I have to study hard. The authentic descendant of Xuanmen is in the gene universe. I let you go, and let you ask him a lot. It must be faster." Han Sen always felt that Ji Yanran��s eyes seemed to see through, and quickly argued.


    "Yes? In order not to live up to your husband''s expectations, I will definitely study hard, and then give your husband a calculation, how many peaches will be robbed in the future." Ji Yanran looked at Hansen with a smile.


    "Cough!" Han Sen just drank a cup of tea and almost gave it to himself.


    "Where is there a peach robbery... Wife, you want more... The gene universe is a monster race, there are not many humans, everyone''s aesthetics are different, there will be some peach robbers..." Han Sen is busy Explanation.


    "It turned out to be like this. It��s really a hard-working husband. Would you like me to find a few in the league? I heard that both Qin and Huang Jing have gone to the big universe... Oh, yes... I heard that Gu��s city is also there. ...She is the first beauty of our humanity..." Ji Yanran looked at Hansen with a smile.


    Han Sen looked at Ji Xiaoran��s smiling face, but he always felt like a smile in the crescent-like smile. He was busy in a hurry, and he looked at him with a deep affection. He looked at Ji Yanran with deep affection: ��In my eyes, the whole The big universe is only the most feminine of you. Qin Qin and Gu Qingcheng are like tigresses. I treat them as men."


    ......


    Hansen, who had eaten this meal, was shocked. Now he has some regrets to let Ji Yanran go to learn Xuanmen.


    As a destructive god, if there is no special reason, Hansen can use the crown of heaven to stay in the gene universe for four days, and then he must return to the temple in the Empire Universe.


    These four days are Hansen''s rare time in recent years, teaching Ji Jiran genetics, and Xiaohua to learn about martial arts, accompanying Linger and walking around the mall, very relaxed and freehand.


    If there is no big trouble with the chaos and Qin Xiu, Han Sen prefers that the days can continue this way.


    The vast sea of ??ice on the edge of the empire''s great universe, the vast expanse of ice, has frozen a large strip of ridiculous stars, like a large piece of ice in the sky.


    The nearby star fields were affected by the glare, the temperature became cold and abnormal, and others saw that there was a bright moon on the starry ice sheet, shining through the endless starry sky.

 Chapter 3232： condition

    When Hansen returned to Qin Guofeng��s home, it was already four days later.


    He also heard about the horror ice system on the edge of the Chu State, and he could not help but also have some heart.


    Both the tunnel and the blood vessels have been broken, and the gene language has a spell itself that is available, and no external force is required.


    Only this ice muscle jade surgery requires a peerless gene as a carrier of the reverse force. The Chu State has a super ice system, and there may be a peerless genetic species of the ice system.


    Although the ice muscle jade bone is not completely ice, it is enough to have an ice gene as a carrier, so Hansen has the heart to go to the ice sheet.


    "After Qin Xiu mastered the chaos, there was no big movement in the chaos. I was afraid that as the Lord of the Temple said, he did not have complete control over the black crystal armor, so he would have concerns and should not give birth recently. What kind of thing is right." Han Sen secretly said.


    "Mr. Han, please ask me to go." But without Hansen''s departure, the insider of Jingzhen Emperor quietly came to Fengjiao Fort, bringing the mouth of Jingzhen Emperor.


    Hansen thought about it and followed the insider into the emperor.


    When Wan was resurrected, Jing Zhendi was hit by Waner, and the injury was quite serious. Since then, he has not seen him again. Hansen also wants to know how Jing Jingdi is doing now.


    When Hansen saw Jingzhen Emperor again, he frowned.


    Jing Zhendi is also a strong person in the world. When he saw him before, his physical condition was quite good, but he saw him again today, but he saw him pale and his eyes were a little godless. Obviously, the patient was not cured.


    Hansen looked at it carefully and couldn''t help but sigh: "I didn''t expect Jing Zhendi''s injury to be heavier than I thought. I am afraid that it will be a life soon."


    Jing Zhendi smiled slightly and pointed to the chair next to him: "Mr. Han please sit down."


    "I don''t know what''s going on under the sire?" Han Sen asked directly, summoning him with the current physical condition of Jing Zhendi, certainly not to gossip about him.


    Jing Zhendi sighed: "Mr. is a strange person who is not born out of the world. I must have seen it. The widows are afraid that there will be no more time."


    "If you are under the trust, you can check your body for the next time, maybe you can do a little bit of power, although it is difficult to change your life, but you can still extend it for some time." Han Sen said.


    In front of the emperor of the Daqin Empire, there may be many scruples in the speech of others, but Hansen does not have so many taboos.


    "Mr. Please." Jing Zhendi did not hesitate.


    If it is a weekday, Jing Zhendi will never let a person with unknown origin touch his body, but now it is different.


    There are many powerful existences in Daqin, and they have nothing to do with the wounds on his body. Even the sword is not alone. He only has a life of at least one year. Jing Zhen��s scruples are much less than usual.


    Moreover, Hansen saved Qin Bai''s life in the ancestral temple, and killed and took away Waner, so that Jing Zhendi had a little more trust in him, and he would be so unscrupulous to him.


    Hansen stretched out a finger and pressed it on the forehead of Jing Zhendi, forcibly opening the power of the tunnel and entering it into his body.


    Jing Zhendi��s body structure was immediately presented in Hansen��s mind, and all his cells were stained with a golden glow.


    That glory is extremely brilliant, even if it is only a faint glimmer, it is hard to ignore its existence.


    This is the power from Wan Er, it looks very beautiful and beautiful, but for Jing Zhendi, it has fatal damage.


    Under the golden radiance, Jingzhen Emperor''s gene chain is turning into gold. Now his gene chain has already become a golden color. If it continues, I am afraid that more than 30% of the time, Jing Zhendi''s body The function will be completely destroyed, and it will be a dead end.


    Now there are three kinds of forces in Jingzhen Emperor that suppress the spread of golden light. It seems that the effect is very general, and it is difficult for Jinguang to stop spreading completely.


    According to the current spread speed of Jinguang, I am afraid that Jingzhen Emperor can live for less than one year.


    Hansen took back his fingers and watched Jing Zhendi frown.


    "The situation of the widows has already been known, and Mr. Han has something to say." Jing Zhendi said.


    Hansen nodded and said: "With the current physical condition of His Majesty, if there is no other force to intervene, there is still one year to live."


    "Sword Tai Fu also said this, it seems that the widows are escaping this time." Jing Zhendi smiled bitterly.


    Even if it is a generation of emperors, it is impossible to face life and death calmly, not to mention that Jing Zhendi really does not want to die.


    "That''s not necessarily." Hansen hesitated and said.


    Jing Zhendi��s eyes lit up and he looked at Han Sen and asked: ��Does Mr. Han have a way to cure this injury?��


    When Jing Zhendi came to Hansen, he naturally had a glimmer of hope for him. This is his last hope. Other people who can find it have already been found, even though they are sheltering the destructive spirits of the Qin family. Nothing to do.


    The original Jing Emperor had already died, but the sword was not alone, but he asked Han Sen to try it. Maybe there is a turning point.


    "If you want to be completely cured, you may not be able to do it under the hood. However, there are some means to extend your life for three or five years. Maybe there will be other turning points at that time." Hansen thought about it.


    Jing Zhendi smiled bitterly and said: "You can let the widows live for another three or five years. If you say Mr. Han, you may not believe it. The widows are not afraid of death, but there are still some things in the heart that can''t be put down."


    "But my Royal Highness?" Hansen said.


    "Mr. Han really understands me." Jing Zhendi sighed: "My Daqin Empire is the first empire of the great universe today, and its strength is extremely strong, far above the other six countries. But unlike the other six countries, the Daqin Empire is the rule of law. In the country, although the emperor is supreme, even if the emperor is absent, the divisions hold their own laws, and they can also maintain the national transport according to law. The younger child is not ready to play, so he is in charge of such a young age. A country, I am afraid that he has mistaken the national transport of the Daqin Empire."


    Jing Zhendi has already understood that Han Sen also understands what he means, even if Qin Bai succeeds in the future, he may be overpowered and become a beggar.


    "Now Qin State, there are too many problems in internal and external troubles. I really want to live for a few more years and be able to hand over to Baier a Taiping Mountain." Jing Zhendi looked at Han Sen, and his eyes firmly said: "Han Sir, no matter what the price, please let me live for a few more years. I really can''t die now."


    "You can only do your best in the next place. It is not difficult to help you to extend your life for three or five years, but if you grow up, it will depend on your life." Hansen paused and said: "But this law has its own There is no small impact, so to use this method, there is a condition under it."

 Chapter 3233： Mirror month

    "Mr. Han asked, the widows have said that as long as they do not hurt the roots of my Daqin Empire, the widows can do whatever it takes." Jing Zhendi said firmly.


    Hansen thought for a moment and said: "The legendary Qin State has a genetic species called the Dark Dragon King. It has the power to the yin to the cold. If you are willing to give this gene to you, you will be able to help with the 10%. You have extended your life for three years. If you are lucky, you can go up to five years."


    Hearing the name of the dark big demon dragon king, Jing Zhendi could not help but change slightly.


    I haven��t waited for Jing��s emperor to speak. Suddenly, a cold voice came from the rear screen: ��The dark demon dragon king is the gene of the gods of the Daqin Empire. You dare to ask for this thing. What is it?��


    Between the words, a domineering white-haired old man came out from the screen, and his life was surging. The pressure of terror was like a mountain.


    The white-haired old man is incredibly powerful, his eyes are like a knife, and he is still arguing with Hansen. He is more than a three-pointer than Jingzhen.


    However, Hansen did not respond at all. He did not look at the white-haired old man, as if he did not exist.


    Even the resurgence of the gods and Qin Xiu Na and other strong can not oppress Hansen with momentum, let alone a strong country of Qin.


    "The ancestors asked for anger, and Mr. Han saved the lives of the widows and the white children. It is not a person who is speculative." Jing Zhendi is very respectful to the white-haired old man.


    "Your Majesty, knowing people knows what to do, some people have to guard against it. The wounds on your body are nothing to do with the destruction of the gods. He is a common man in his district. Even if there is a means of heaven, is it comparable to the destruction of my Qin family?" Level of the gods?" The white-haired old man said coldly, even though he did not care about the feelings of Jing Zhendi.


    As a result, Hansen was a little surprised. He looked at the white-haired old man and didn''t know who he was. He dared to speak in front of Jingzhen.


    It is reasonable to say that Qin should be respected by Jingzhen Emperor. Even if the strength of some powerful people is stronger than that of Jingzhen, it is impossible to ignore the feelings of Jingzhen.


    Jing Zhendi whispered: "Mr. Han needs the dark big demon dragon king, maybe he has his thoughts, or let Mr. Han explain it first."


    "Whether he has any reason, the Dark King of the Dragons must not fall into the hands of the surnames." The white-haired old man said categorically, it seems that his words are authoritative.


    Jing Zhendi��s face was also stiff, but he still said with anger: ��The widows will not give the dark queen to the outsiders, and the ancestors will care. If there is no other thing, the ancestors will go back to rest first. Well, the widows still have something to say to Mr. Han."


    The white-haired old man stared coldly at Hansen and glanced at him: "It is useless to say anything else. This seat will never hand over the dark big demon dragon king to any outsider. It can only be passed down in my Qin family."


    After all, the white-haired old man turned and went, and did not pay tribute to Jing Zhendi. Even those words were said to give Jing Jingdi a lot of ingredients.


    "Your Majesty, who is this?" Hansen was upset.


    The Dark Dragon King is very famous in the Qin Dynasty. It is a genetic species from the yin to the cold. Hansen is also listening to this genetic species. If you think you might be able to match your own ice muscles, you don��t have to go to Chu. The super-sense is taking a chance.


    Moreover, the Dark Dragon King itself is a peerless genetic species, and has evolved into a spiritual species of the gods. It is comparable to a devastating god. If it can be used to cultivate the reverse cold, it can save a lot of trouble.


    In order to survive, Jing Zhendi should consider one or two. After all, how good the genetic species is, it is not as important as life.


    But now it��s killing an unfortunate white-haired old man, and Hansen��s idea is completely lost.


    "That is an elder of my Qin family. I have not known how many years have passed since I lived. It is the cornerstone of my Qin family." Jing Zhendi just said a faint sentence, and did not say much, obviously do not want to say Too much about the old man.


    "Mr. Han, are you asking for the dark big demon dragon king, is it related to the wound on the healing widow?" Jing Zhendi asked and looked again.


    Hansen didn��t mean to lie. He shook his head and said, ��It doesn��t matter, but I force you to suppress the injury on your body. The consumption is bound to be huge. If you don��t like it, you are not my friends and relatives. There is no need to hurt yourself to save you. If you don''t look at my prince''s sentiment, then if you send the peerless gene to me, I don''t necessarily care about it."


    "Mr. Han is really a candid person." Jing Zhendi listened to Han Sen, and his expression was a bit loose.


    If Hansen really has nothing to ask for, it will make Jing Jingdi feel unbelievable.


    "Mr. Han must be a dark demon dragon king? That is the kind of gods and spirits in China. Even if I don''t need it easily, if Han just needs genetics, I will have a black dragon." The genetic species." Jing Zhendi did not say anything more, the meaning is already very obvious.


    Hansen said: "Under the natural, it is not a dark, the big demon dragon king can not, but only wants the genital or feminine attributes of relatively pure genetic species, do not know what Majesty said, but such genetic species?"


    Jing Zhendi could not help but reveal the dilemma. After thinking for a while, suddenly his eyes brightened: "The widows do not have such genetic species, but the widows know where there is one, and the genetic species is still the ownerless, the ability of the genetic species. And the strength is not weaker than the dark big demon dragon king, and even there is still it. With the means of Mr. Han, there may be a chance to conquer it."


    "What kind of genetic species is that?" Hansen asked curiously.


    One such strong genetic species turned out to be an unowned thing, and it also allowed Hansen to have a chance to accept it. How to listen was somewhat bizarre.


    Jing Zhendi is also an open-minded person. He is between life and death, or smiles and says: "The one gene is called the mirror month."


    "Is it true that the mirror is watery?" Hansen thought, listening to the name, it seems to be a gloomy waterline gene.


    Who knows that Jingzhen Emperor shook his head and said: "The meaning of Jingyue is not a mirror, but this genetic species has nothing to do with the water system. The widow can''t tell what kind of genetics it is, but its The ability should be related to the chilly system."


    "The heart is like a mirror, and you can''t understand the fate of the moon. These two sentences are the mouth of a great man of the Great Qin Empire, which is the origin of the name of Jingyue." Jing Zhendi''s face showed a strange color.


    "I don''t know which great man?" Hansen thought: "Isn''t it Qin repair?"


    "The night **** has no moon." When Jing Zhendi said the name, his face became more and more strange: "Mr. Han may have never heard of this name, but she is indeed one of the greatest people in the history of Qin."

 Chapter 3234： Half candle

    "The night **** has no moon, isn''t that the name of Luna in Qin State? She still has a genetic species in Qin State?" Hansen was surprised.


    If it is really the genetic species left by Luna, it may really be different.


    Jing Zhendi continued: "Don''t say that the night **** has no moon, this is just a mirror of the moon, there is a very legendary story."


    "I don''t know what the magical species has?" Hansen asked curiously.


    Jing Zhendi said: "This genetic legend is left by a friend of the night **** without moon. After the death of the man, the night **** has no moon and does not have this gene as its own, but stays in one place. If you miss the dead friend, go to see the genetic species and talk about it."


    "Of course, there is another saying that it is impossible to conquer the genetic species even if the night **** has no moon, so I can only leave it there. In fact, the genetic species in my big Qin empire does not know how many billion years, but No one has ever been able to conquer it. Fortunately, its character is more docile and lazy. As long as it does not attract it, it will not endanger others. It has been left in my city."


    "There was this thing. I don''t know what kind of genetic species is it?" Hansen''s curiosity has been completely hooked up and he couldn''t help but ask.


    "If Mr. Han is interested, he will know it in the past." Jing Zhendi paused and recruited an insider and said: "You bring Mr. Han to the candle garden."


    "Mr. Han, if the body of the widow is inconvenient, I will not accompany you. If you can get the best, if you can''t accept it, the widow will think of another way." Jing Zhendi coughed and said to Han Sen.


    "Give your attention and take the time to leave." Hansen did not mention the help of Jing Zhendi.


    It��s not that Hansen��s heart doesn��t help King Jing, but he really doesn��t have a good way. The power of Wan��s has been immersed in the whole body of King Jing, and that the people who can save him in this world may only have Wan��s own, even Qin Xiu may not be able to save.


    Hansen''s super-spiritual body and Wan''s strength are in harmony with each other, but the strength of Wan''s spirit goes further. Although the super-spiritual body still has some effects on Jingzhen Emperor, it is impossible to completely dispel it.


    Hansen forcibly broke the rules of the universe and used the super-spiritual body. It was only able to delay the death of Jingzhen Emperor. This is because of the super-spiritual body, it was replaced by other people, and even Yanshou could not do it. Moreover, breaking the rules of the universe itself is a matter of suspicion, and it is necessary to consume the power of the super-spiritual body. Hansen��s request for a genetic species of the gods cannot be considered excessive.


    Hansen said that there was a turning point after Jing Zhendi, and he was not deceiving him.


    After all, Jingzhen Emperor is the descendant of Qin Xiu. As long as he can save his life and die, he will come back later. Maybe he will let Waner save him. This is one of the turning points.


    Also, if Hansen can reverse the super-spirit, it is possible to save him at that time. This is the second turning point.


    However, these two turnarounds are all future events, and no one can save him now.


    After Han Sen came to the Ming candle garden, he found that there was a strange atmosphere here, flickering and sometimes disappearing. Even Hansen was somewhat elusive.


    "The candle garden is a forbidden place. Without the will of the majesty, you can''t enter it. The minion can only send Mr. Han to here." The insider went to the gate and dared not go any further, respectfully said.


    "Working hard." Hansen Trail opened the door and walked into the candle garden.


    The candle garden is quite large, but there are no flowers and trees in the garden, and there is no rockery, and only a small stone pavilion has been built on the ground.


    That small stone pavilion was very small, and compared with this big garden, it looked even more empty.


    Hansen��s gaze fell on the stone table in Shiting. There was no creature in the garden. Only the white half of the candle was on the stone table.


    The strange smell that Hansen had just felt outside was from the half of the candle.


    "Weird, if this half-candle is the legendary gene, then it should be the fire system. How does Jing Zhendi say it is a chilly one? And half of the candle seems to be the same as the mirror moon. It doesn''t matter, is it that the half-candle is not the legendary mirror-type gene?" Hansen frowned slightly, his eyes looked around again.


    The result is naturally the same as before. In addition to the half-burning candle, there are no other creatures in the garden, let alone the genetic species, and there is no common plant.


    "This is really a bit strange. Is it true that the half-candle is really a mirror moon?" Hansen walked toward Shiting, and he could feel that the candle was not a thing, but its breath was hidden. It is also difficult for Sen to see its details.


    I didn��t think about the candle outside the stone pavilion, but when Hansen walked into the stone pavilion, he suddenly felt cold and the darkness in front of him, just like walking into the hail in the darkness. .


    His gaze could not see the stone pavilion, and all the four sides were dark and black, and only the candles on the stone table were light.


    And the light is also very weird. The candlelight just seen outside the stone pavilion is yellow in the middle, which is no different from the normal candlelight.


    But now look again, but found that the candle is green and blue, like a ghost, and is emitting a horrible ghast, the coldness in the stone pavilion seems to be emitted from the candle.


    After Hansen walked into Shiting, the white-haired old man who had seen one side in the palace himself said indifferently: "A person with a foreign surname in the district also wants to take the mirror month. If there is self-knowledge, it will leave early. If it is retired, It��s late, I��m afraid I have to stay there.��


    After a pause, the white-haired old man said coldly: "Jing Zhen is also too fearful of death and lost his heart. His wounds have no way to destroy the gods. He will believe that a foreign human can save him. It seems that he After all, it��s just a common generation, not a real emperor. Whether or not Qin State can dominate the universe depends on the next generation."


    Thinking of this, the face of the white-haired old man is a sinking: "Jingzhen is only a son of Qin Bai, and the kid is very confusing. My Qin country is desperate, I am afraid I will continue to wait for the opportunity, waiting for the real emperor. The appearance of the Qin Emperor appeared."


    Han Sen looked at the candlelight and said in his heart: "Jing Zhendi did not lie to me. The half-cut candle turned out to be a genetic species of the chilly system, but it seems to be somewhat different. It is obviously a fire, but it is so chilly. What kind of genetics does it belong to? Why is there a name for the mirror?"


    Between the thoughts, Han Sen stepped toward the half candle, even if this half of the candle can not be used as a carrier of the ice muscle, but such a powerful and interesting genetic species, if it can get the hand, naturally will not suffer.

 Chapter 3235： Mirror moon candle

    The closer the candle is, the more Hansen feels the chillyness around him, and even Hansen��s powerful temperament, at this time, feels a cold air coming in through the body.


    "Weird, this power does not seem to be a chilly attribute, otherwise the ice muscle jade bones should have resistance. Now the cold air enters the body, but the ice muscle jade bone has no reaction at all, obviously not as simple as the icy cold attribute. Hansen was more interested in the half candle.


    The counter-hole mysterious movement runs alone. This is the power that fits the great universe of the Empire and will not be suppressed.


    The ability of the Confucius in the Confucius and the Confucius in the Confucius is somewhat different. The power of the Confucius in the Confucius is mainly derived from the observation and analysis of the Dongxuan gas field, while the Confucius in the Contrast is not observed or analyzed at all. The strength of the other side.


    Just like a copier, no matter what you are, you can copy it directly.


    If the Zhengdong mystery is a technical flow, then the reverse tunnel is a violent stream.


    Hansen��s power instantly transformed into the same force as the chilly breath.


    Unlike the Zhengdong mysterious classics, the reverse tunnel mysterious classics are simple and violent, but they can only be used after the transformation. They can''t peek into the mystery. Hansen uses the same power as the candle, but still does not know what it is. a force.


    Even so, it was enough. When Hansen��s power and the half candle became the same, the feeling of darkness disappeared, and the chilly atmosphere disappeared.


    Shiting is still the stone pavilion, the candle is still the candle, Han Sen is standing in the stone pavilion, as if everything just was just a dream.


    However, Hansen is very clear that it is not a dream. He can feel the power of the candle still exists, or it is so powerful and terrifying.


    It is just different from before, that power is faintly intimate with him, apparently because Hansen��s power has changed, the other party regards him as a kind, or expresses closeness to the same force.


    Hansen tried to go to the candle, the candle did not repel the performance, the white half of the candle burned with a golden flame, not only did not have the feeling of chilly, under the light of the candle, but felt warm, like a bath Bonfire is normal.


    "Can you communicate with me?" Hansen walked over to the stone table and looked at the half-white candle.


    The white candle does not know what kind of life is. Obviously, it has no verbal ability and no ability to communicate. It just shakes the candle and seems to be communicating with Hansen.


    "You are the mirror month?" Hansen tried another problem.


    The flame of the half candle shook again, and the meaning should be ok.


    "Do you know Luna?" Hansen asked again.


    The flame on the candle shook again, apparently it recognized the moon god.


    "Are you a genetic species of Luna?" Hansen asked again.


    This time the flame on the candle bounced twice. Hansen suddenly understood what it meant. Obviously it was not the genetic species of Luna, and jumping twice would mean a negative answer.


    Han Sen��s eyes were slightly stunned and he asked: ��Have God tried to take you away?��


    Seeing the flame on the candle beat, Hansen immediately asked: "So you don''t want to go with her?"


    The candle jumped again, and Hansen secretly surprised: "It seems that the legend is true, Lunao does not want to take it away, but has not been able to take it away."


    "So are you willing to go with me?" Hansen asked as he looked at the candle.


    He asked more directly, because there is no need to turn around, since the ice muscle jade does not respond to it, indicating that the half-candle-like strange creature can not be used as a carrier of the ice muscle.


    It is best to take away nature. If you can''t take it, Hansen has nothing to lose.


    The flame on the candle was not beating this time. After a while, it flicked.


    "So, are you willing to go back with me?" Hansen��s heart was a joy. This candle, known as Mirror Moon, is indeed a bit magical. If it can be taken away, it might be useful in the future.


    This time the flame on the candle jumped very fast, except that it still did not move.


    "Can you not move by yourself?" Hansen thought about it.


    The flame on the candle beat a bit, obviously Hansen guessed it again, this strange genetic species, there is no way to move.


    This is really a little too different. The genetic species like Jingyue has the power to destroy the gods. It has no way to move by itself. It is surprising.


    "There is no language ability, no mental communication ability, and no mobile ability. What kind of a miracle gene is this?" Hansen looked strangely at the mirror and asked: "I can take you directly with your hand." go?"


    After getting a positive answer, Han Sen reached out and held the half candle, then took the candle up.


    At the moment when Hansen picked up the candle, he suddenly felt black in front of him, and the space and time around him seemed to be distorted by some strange power.


    Hansen stood on the ground and looked at the front in a strange way. He couldn��t tell what it was like, like a ghost, but it was not completely scared.


    "I am afraid that even if I say it, no one will believe what I saw." Hansen held a candle and secretly smiled.


    Now he understands a bit, why this candle has such a strong chilly breath, this breath is not really a cold force.


    Han Sen��s gaze can be seen in the sky above Yuxi City, where a white transparent soul slowly rises and flies toward the sky of nothingness.


    Not only the city of Yuxi, but also a large number of white transparent souls are flying in the whole starry sky.


    Those souls are old and rare, there are men and women, and many of them look like genetic species. All souls are flying in one direction in the void.


    The scene is incomparably spectacular, and the souls of death in all parts of the universe are soaring toward the void, and the strangeness that can''t be said is spectacular.


    The direction that Hansen��s eyes saw, in that nothingness, actually had a huge temple, which was engraved with four words.


    "Geneth Temple!" Hansen was shocked: "Is it true that those white transparent souls are the spirits that re-enter the reincarnation after the death of the creatures? Those spirits fly to the gene temple, that is, the gene temple is actually the reincarnation of the two universes. Where?"


    Hansen quickly put the candle back on the stone table. The gene temple that he had just seen in the spirit and the void disappeared. When he held the candle again, it all reappeared in front of him.


    "Is the power of this half-candle related to reincarnation?" Hansen looked at the candle in his hand, and his look was in doubt.

 Chapter 3236： elder

    The power to be able to relate to reincarnation is terrible.


    Hansen is still unclear about how the half-candle is, even if it is the destructive level of the god, it is difficult to relate to the reincarnation, not to mention the half-candle is just a wild evolutionary **** gene.


    "What kind of existence is it? Who is its owner?" Hansen now hates not to find Luna, and asks about the origin and ability of Jingyue.


    Although he received the mirror month, Han Sen did not be able to accept the mirror month into his own soul sea. Obviously, the mirror month just promised to go with him, and did not want to be his genetic species.


    "It is OK to be able to take it with you. It doesn''t matter if you can take it into the sea of ??souls." Hansen went to see it, and took the half candle directly out of the candle garden.


    "No...Impossible..." The white-haired old man thought that Hansen had nothing to gain. Who knows that Hansen had seen half of the candle and walked out of the candle garden.


    Although the mirror month is not as big as the meaning of the dark demon dragon king to the Qin state, its origin is not under the dark big demon dragon king, and even it is still there.


    The influence of the night **** without the moon on the Qin State was even greater than that of Qin Xiu. After all, Qin Xiu only let Qin Guo have his own generation.


    However, the legal system promoted by the night **** without the moon has allowed Qin to prosper to this day and save the Qin State, which is about to be destroyed, in danger.


    Qin State can have so many peerless strongmen to help each other. After numerous counts of catastrophe, it still stands still, and more or less has a lot to do with the legal system.


    Otherwise, most of those peerless powers are not Qin people, so why should the Qin people sell their lives to protect the country.


    The half-cut candle of Jingyue, although not a genetic species of the night **** without moon, has inextricably linked with the night **** without moon. When the night **** did not just introduce the new law, it suffered many obstructions and even evolved into the same room. The point is that it is a method of life, and the customization of each new law will involve countless lives. It can be said that blood flows into a river.


    When the new law was implemented to the most critical moment, the emperor suddenly collapsed, so the aristocrats who opposed the new law used this matter to attack the new law led by the night **** without moon. They also said that the new law would anger the gods, so they would reduce the disaster. If the emperor is in a state of stagnation, if he continues to carry out the new law, the Qin State will be subject to greater condemnation and even be destroyed.


    These sounds have intensified because of the emperor''s death, almost making the new law completely stagnant, and seeing the efforts and blood of so many people will be lost.


    At this time, the night **** had no moon borrowed the mirror moon. By the power of half a candle, breaking the reincarnation caused the emperor to come back to life, thus reversing the Qiang Kun and making the new law smoothly implemented.


    Because the matter was too horrible, the emperor at that time gave a password, and the minister who knew that the emperor had returned to life was later singularly dead. Even the royal family, no one dared to discuss this matter.


    However, the secret of the half moon candle to make the emperor come back to life is passed down from generation to generation. Although even the royal family dare not say it, many people secretly peep into the mirror for a long time.


    After the disappearance of the night **** without moon, many royals tried to conquer the mirror month, and the white-haired old man Qin Yuan was one of them. The result was a failure.


    Half of the candle mirror month stayed in the Ming Palace of the Qin Palace. After a few hundred years of experience, it was not until today that Hansen brought out the candle garden.


    Before Qin Yuan did not object to Hansen going to the Ming candle garden, it was because he did not believe that Hansen could take away the mirror moon candle. Even the Qin family��s broken-off powers could not move the candle half-point, let alone a The surname is human.


    However, I never thought that Han Sen actually took out the mirror moon candle, and Qin Yuan could not sit still, but it was a powerful force that could change his life.


    Even if the Qin family can''t use it, it can''t fall into the hands of outsiders.


    Qin Yuan��s eyes were deep, and he passed through the void, staring at Hansen��s mirror moon candle in his hand. Suddenly his eyes lit up: ��It turned out that he did not accept the mirror moon candle, but he did not know what method was used. The mirror moon candle gave out the candle garden."


    If Hansen has already conceived the mirror moon candle, Qin Yuan has some jealousy in his heart. He is afraid of the unpredictable power of the mirror moon candle, and may not stop Hansen.


    But now he found that Hansen did not really accept the mirror moon candle, suddenly ecstatic, fiercely got up and stepped across, and crossed the heavy space to the outside of the candle garden.


    Hansen came out with a half-candle, and the insider who sent Hansen to the candle garden was waiting outside. He saw Hansen actually took the half-candle out and his face was shocked.


    Although he did not know the true origin of the mirror moon candle, he saw many royals entering the candle garden, but the last one was thrown out, and no one could bring out a hair from the inside.


    Suddenly I saw Hansen holding a half-candle, so I walked out with a sly, and how to make him not scared.


    "Congratulations to Mr. Han, Mr. Han is really a man of great power. The old slaves have gone through three generations of dynasties. I have never seen how many people have entered the Ming Candle Garden, but I have never seen anyone who can bring things out from it. Mr. Han, you are The first person." Neichen looked forward to the courtesy.


    Han Sen was about to say something, but suddenly saw a figure appear in front of him, blocking his way.


    When the insider saw the figure, he suddenly trembled and quickly bowed his head and bowed. The trembling said: "Small visits to the ancestors."


    Qin Yuan ignored the Neichen, staring at Hansen''s cold voice: "Let the mirror month down, this thing is not something you are qualified to take away."


    "Is this the case? But my Majesty told me that if I could take it away, it would belong to me." Hansen was not angry, said faintly.


    "Jingzhen is not healed, his thoughts are still a little confused. What can he say if he can say it?" Qin Yuan said that he was pressing forward, and his body was pressed like a mountain tsunami, trying to force Hansen to bow.


    "What do you mean is that the emperor''s brain is not good enough to speak, like talking fart?" Han Sen said directly.


    "Nonsense, I think you really don''t know how to live." Qin Yuan''s body is more violent, the horrible breath, a few want to form a visible flame, rushing toward Han Sen, as if to burn him Ashes are average.


    "Don''t you mean that?" Han Sen said faintly.


    "Even if it is? Jingzhen that kid is the descendant of this seat, his grandfather''s grandfather has to call this grandfather too grandfather, as an elder, how do you say a few words?" Qin Yuan domineering, his body The arrogance is soaring.


    "That''s a coincidence. The Qin family''s elders, I also know one, and she also called my brother. If you talk about the generations, you should also call me a wife, a grandfather, or something. I said that your brain is sick. As the elders tell the truth, there is no problem?" Han Sen said lightly.

 Chapter 3237： Demon sword spirit

    "Insulting my Qin''s pulse, sinful death, even if you are underarm, you can''t keep you from this confession." In the eyes of Qin Yuan, the murderous blaze, he did kill Hansen.


    Hansen was a famous traitor, and the biggest favorite of the Prince��s party was already a big **** in Qin Yuan��s view.


    Now Hansen is trying to confuse Jingzhen Emperor and take away the mirror moon candle. Before that, he still wants to rob the Dark Dragon King. It is even more sinful.


    Not waiting for Hansen to speak, Qin Yuan��s right hand flexed his finger, a horrible invisible sword, silently running through Han Sen��s chest.


    Qin Yuan��s cultivation is extremely horrible. It is even more remarkable to be able to live through such a long period of time. He is not the same as the sword. It is a kendo. The fame is not so early than the sword. I don��t know how many years, it is already invincible. The swordsman in Qin State.


    Later, the dark Wang Ting, who was in charge of the Qin family, was responsible for guarding the inheritance of the Qin family. He secretly did not know how many terrorists were killed, but those who saw his desperate invisible sword, even if it was the emperor''s respect, feared that it would be difficult to survive.


    In fact, Qin Yuan also once assassinated the emperors of other empires. In the past, there was an empire called Yue State, which was the assassination of the emperor by Qin Yuan, which led to the defeat of the Vietnamese nation.


    Under the deadly invisible sword, there are many powerful spiritual species and powerful empire.


    For other empires, the dark kings and Qin Yuan of Qin State may be more fearful than the emperor Jing Jing.


    The biggest feature of the desperate invisible sword is that it is invisible. People may not know how to die if they die. Qin Yuan��s shot is a desperate invisible sword. Obviously it is the heart of Hansen��s life.


    Hansen was suppressed by the rules in the Empire Universe, unable to use the Orthodox Orthodox, and the Confucius verse was not able to peep into the universe, so he did not find that invisible sword.


    Seeing that Jianqi had stabbed Hansen��s chest, Qin Yuan��s heart could not help but sneer: ��There is a traitor and a favorite of the Qin��s mirror, and it��s damn.��


    But in the next second, Qin Yuan��s face turned into a fierce sinking. The invisible invisible sword touched Hansen��s clothes. Hansen��s body turned out to be pushed away by the sword, but it was not killed. The invisible sword killed, not even injured.


    "I have no complaints and no enmity with you. You even want to kill my life?" Han Sen did not want to kill people in Qin, but did not want to kill the Qin family.


    After all, Qin Bai is really good for him. After Qin Yuan, it should be Qin Bai��s help. So before Qin Yuan��s export was evil, Han Sen did not care about him.


    "You **** it." Since Qin Yuan has already started, there is no scruples, and the blood of the gods erupts. The whole person is like a sword of the world, and it bursts out of the sword.


    The horrible sword meant that the swords of the entire city of Yuxi had been screaming for a long time. It seemed to be shaking in the sorrow, as if it was fearing.


    Qin Yuan not only possesses the blood of the destructive level of the Qin family, but also the demon-destroyed spirit gene demon sword spirit. His desperate invisible sword is the gene technology created based on the power of the demon sword spirit.


    At this time, the demon spirit sword spirit fits with him, and all the power is erupted. I saw a wave of Qin Yuan��s fingers, and the invisible swordsmanship is like a sword rain that is generally killed by Hansen.


    "The ancestors of the demon **** sword spirit ... that is the direction of the candle garden ... he actually wants to kill Hansen ..." Jing Zhendi face ugly, angrily slap on the table, so touched the wound, Suddenly coughed a few mouthfuls of blood.


    Jing Zhendi also counted on Hansen to continue his life. Before Qin Yuan refused to surrender the dark big demon dragon king, it was Qin Guo��s township genetic species, and Jingzhen Emperor could barely accept it.


    But now Qin Yuan went to the Ming candle garden to kill Han Sen, this is simply to make his life really life.


    "Qin Yuan, now the emperor of Qin State is still my Jingzhen, not your Qin Yuan, you despise the widows, do not kill you, my Jingzhen is the Qin emperor." Jing Zhendi��s eyes flashed, apparently moving true anger .


    Qin Yuan did not put him in the eyes, I am afraid that in the future, Qin Bai will not be put in the eyes. Jing Zhen is afraid that he will pass away, Qin Bai really became the emperor.


    However, it is easy to kill Qin Yuan, and he does not say that he is the master of the dark king court. He masters the secret power of the Qin family. It is only the power of Qin Yuan itself. It is difficult to find an opponent in Qin.


    If the sword is not alone, it may be able to fight with Qin Yuan. Unfortunately, the sword is not alone, and it is impossible to help him kill Qin Yuan.


    Jing Zhendi hated his teeth and hated it. He hated to unload Qin Yuan��s cramps and smashed his skin. However, there was no way to issue any order.


    Now Jing Jingdi suddenly hates the word of the legal system. If it is illegal, the power of the emperor of Qin will not be so scattered, and there will be no way for a Qin Yuan.


    "If the emperor can''t do whatever he wants, what is the significance of this emperor''s position? No wonder that so many emperors in history would rather be stigmatized as a tyrant... The widow now wants to be a tyrant... for my son to kill a supreme The one-of-a-kind throne..." Jing Zhendi roared in his heart, but it was difficult to open his mouth. He was depressed and coughed up several times, and the injury became more and more serious.


    Before the Ming candle garden, countless invisible swords fell on Hansen''s body, and Hansen''s body moved.


    Hansen''s figure is like a willow branch that swings with the wind. It looks soft and does not have any strength, but all the swords are shuffled by him. No sword can hurt his body.


    Even if he does not use the power of breaking the boundary, Hansen��s physical combat ability is already hard to find an opponent. Only by instinctive reaction, those swords can not hurt him.


    Qin Yuan��s face changed slightly, and someone could escape all his attacks by his physical reaction. This kind of thing never happened before.


    Han Sen looked straight into Qin Yuan, step by step, and his body was flowing and moving from time to time. In the middle of the sword, he walked toward Qin Yuan.


    Qin Yuan played the ultimate invisible sword to the extreme, but he did not even hurt Hansen''s clothes corner, nor could he stop his progress.


    "No wonder so dare to be so rampant, and sure enough, some of the things, but unfortunately, you should not be an enemy of me, even today you have a means of heaven, this seat will certainly marry you." Qin Yuan''s eyes in the murder more and more blazing.


    At the same time, the invisible sword of the body turned into a tangible thing. Two strange forces were intertwined in him, and gradually became a sword. It turned out to be the power of demolition.


    When the sword is condensed into a device, the swords in the entire city of Yuxi can''t be suppressed automatically, and even the genetics of those swords are screaming, seemingly violent, seemingly from the mark of the gods. Rush out and kill.


    "Devil''s Spirit Sword... What happened in the end? Who is the monster of Dark King Ting who is fighting? Even his broken forces are used." Everywhere in Yucheng City, there are strong people looking at the palace. In the direction of the big inside, the face has a strange color.

 Chapter 3238： Sword

    Qin Yuan holds the demon sword, and the breath on the sword is like the devil''s gas, which generally tears the rules of the universe, as if any force can''t stop the sword''s edge.


    For the first time, Hansen saw the power of breaking the boundary into a substantial appearance. Hansen��s own power of breaking the boundary has not yet reached the level of materialization.


    In terms of the degree of breaking the boundary, Qin Yuan is indeed a level stronger than Hansen.


    However, the degree of demolition does not mean absolute strength. Hansen''s eyes are calmly staring at Qin Yuan and the magic sword in his hand. Dong Xuan Jing also broke open at the same time.


    Suddenly, the most basic level of the whole world is presented to Hansen��s predecessors. The world that Hansen has seen is very different from the world in the eyes of ordinary people.


    The demon sword is a black epee, the shape is rough and exaggerated, and the power above is even more horrible.


    If it is the average person, what can be seen is only a domineering epee, and the sword of the eagle as the flame of the devil.


    However, in Hansen''s eyes, there are some differences. In Hansen''s view, the epee is composed of some quirky order elements, which are completely different from the ordering elements in the surrounding space, or are incompatible.


    Moreover, in Hansen''s view, the demon sword does not exist alone. It is inextricably linked with Qin Yuan''s body. There seems to be a lot of invisible silk lines between the two.


    "It seems that the power of breaking the boundary is materialized, it is to use the power of breaking the boundary to condense its own rules of order, and to confront the current rules of order. With the entity as the foundation, it is much stronger than simply using the power of breaking the boundary, and it is not It will be so easily suppressed by the rules of the universe." Hansen probably already understands the benefits of the materialization of the power of the world.


    "The devil wears a sword." Qin Yuan glanced coldly and waved the demon sword in his hand. The epee pierced with a strange trajectory, as if ignoring the spatial distance, piercing Hansen''s heart in an instant.


    Hansen��s own reaction has already been dealt with, but I don��t know why, after I escaped the sword, I was stabbed in the chest by the demon sword.


    The blade pierced Hansen''s musculoskeletal, pierced his heart, and the tip of the sword emerged from the back of Hansen.


    "This seat has already said that even if you have a fight against the sky, you must die here today." Qin Yuan held the hilt and looked at Hansen indifferently, as if he had done a matter of course, no joy. worry.


    "Is this your power to break the world? Is it a sword that can be worn?" Hansen stood in the void, looking down at the demon sword that pierced the chest.


    "Yes, not just wearing the heart, as long as I am willing, my sword can pierce any position of your body, even if the gods can not escape the power of my demon sword." Qin Yuan said proudly.


    "It''s a terrible power. If people like you continue to live in the world, I am afraid that your enemies will be sleepy," Hansen continued.


    "My enemies don''t need to eat and sleep at all, because they have already become dead." Qin Yuan said that he would take the demon sword out of Hansen''s chest.


    "I don''t want to be a dead person, so I can only kill you." Hansen held out a hand and took the sword of the demon sword.


    "Hey." Qin Yuan sneered at Hansen''s words. The power of the sword of the devil can cut everything. Even the hardest material in the world can''t stop the sharpness of the sword of the devil.


    Hansen grabbed the blade with his hand, and he only needed to pull it gently. Hansen��s hand holding the blade would be cut off.


    However, Qin Yuan used force to pull, the sword of the demon **** did not move, so Qin Yuan could not help but slightly frown, enhanced the strength of the hand, and again force the sword.


    The demon sword still has no movements and half points. It seems that the roots have been born. Qin Yuan��s face has changed slightly, and his eyes are on Hansen��s palm.


    I saw Han Sen''s hand grasping the blade, and the part of the blade that was grasped by his hand was faintly red, and the silk red was still spreading outward.


    It is as if the blood vessels buried deep under the skin have emerged. The body of the demon sword is spreading in the red of the blood vessels, and the center position is the palm of Hansen holding the blade.


    Qin Yuan��s heart was upset, and he broke out with all his strength to pull back the demon sword, but even though he did his best, the demon sword was still motionless.


    What makes Qin Yuan horrified is that the Demon Sword is his own cohesiveness, but now he feels that his power is blocked in the operation of the Demon Sword. It seems that the waterway is impassable and blocked by mudslides.


    Hansen holds the blade, his face is unchanged, but his eyes are radiant, and the blood color of his palm is constantly pouring into the demon sword.


    Before Hansen only wanted to use the power of the tunnel Xuan Jing to fight with Qin Yuan, but the power of the demon sword made Han Sen directly in the sword, and the power of the blood nerve was automatically activated to resist the power of the demon sword.


    This is the first time that Hansen used both the tunnel and the blood and the nerves to break the boundary. Under the influence of two kinds of broken forces, Hansen discovered a wonderful thing.


    The power of the hole in the tunnel can change the rules, and the force of the blood-breaking nerves can return to the source. When the two forces act on the sword of the demon, Hansen finds that he can use the hole. The connection between the demon **** sword and Qin Yuan, and the blood nerves can return the demon sword to the source, like regaining the new life, no longer controlled by Qin Yuan.


    Only because the tunnel mysterious and **** nerves are just breaking the boundary, the degree of breaking the boundary is not high, so the speed of transforming the demon sword is not fast, only the place where he is holding has been transformed, and other places are still slowly In the process of transformation.


    Even so, the power of the Demon Sword is almost ineffective for Hansen, and it is impossible for Qin Yuan to use the power of the Demon Sword to break Hansen''s palm.


    In addition, the human beings of the Empire''s Great Universe do not repair themselves, relying on external forces, and condensing the materialization of the realm of breaking the boundary, is equivalent to injecting most of their own power into the broken-off device.


    Now that the broken-off device has lost its effect, Qin Yuan��s power has lost most of his time.


    More than strength, not to mention that Qin Yuan has lost most of his power now, even if he is at the peak, it is impossible to compete with Hansen who is practicing the flesh.


    Qin Yuan screamed and screamed, and the spirit of the milk was still in the hands of Hansen, and the red blood vessels were almost full of the demon sword.


    "Hey!"


    When the demon sword was covered with blood, a force shook the palm of Qin Yuan��s palm. Qin Yuan stared at the demon sword inserted in Hansen��s chest. He couldn��t believe it. The demon sword that he condensed did not even Under the control of himself, he also shaken his palm.

 Chapter 3239： Dark king court

    In the shocked eyes of Qin Yuan, Han Sen reached out and grasped the hilt of the demon sword, and slowly pulled out the demon sword from the chest.


    As the Demon Sword was pulled out of the body, the wound on Hansen actually healed, and the wound disappeared completely in the blink of an eye, leaving no traces.


    At this time, the demon sword has been covered with red blood vessels. When Hansen pulled out the demon sword, the sword on the demon sword rose, as if the sword was lit, and the demon sword was completely bloody. Air flame wrapped.


    The smoldering of the blood color is gradually extinguished, and the demon sword is like a resurrection. The original black epee has become a little thinner after the **** arsenal is extinguished. It has changed from an epee to a long sword, and it also looks like a sword. Exquisite a lot.


    Hansen holds the magic sword that has been reconstructed, and the volley swings. Under the gaze of Qin Yuan��s incredible eyes, the rise of the demon sword raises the horrible demon spirit, which is more pure and horrible than when he used it.


    "No...Impossible..." Qin Yuanzhen then retired. He lived for such a long time, but he has never seen such a thing.


    The demon sword is his destructive weapon. It is the thing that he personally condenses. Even if a stronger than him can break the demon sword, it is impossible to take it away.


    Hansen not only took the demon sword, but also able to turn the power of the demon sword into his own use. Even if this is seen by his own eyes, Qin Yuan could not believe it.


    Not only Qin Yuan did not believe that many of the strong people in the city of Yuxi who paid attention to this war had widened their eyes and their faces were unbelievable.


    "I am not going to be wrong with the old eyes? Han Sen actually took away the Devil''s sword for his own use?" Unbelievable in the face of the world.


    "You didn''t read it wrong." Jia Yuzhen looked awkwardly.


    Hansen once again broke her cognition, like Qin Yuan that existed, can be said to be invincible to the Qin State''s strong, the name of the demon sword is even more shocking the universe, so that countless emperors are stunned.


    But now the demon sword went to Hansen''s hand, and its power seems to be more reinforced.


    Hansen slowly raised the demon sword in his hand, and the horrible sword gas immediately locked Qin Yuan. At this time, Qin Yuan had a fear in his heart.


    He had a big chance since he was a child. Even though he was not respected by the Emperor, how many Qin emperors had turned into a pile of loess, but he still remained in the world.


    Qin Yuan has no idea how many years have not tried the taste of fear. When fear comes to him again, he suddenly discovers that no matter how strong he is, how high his status is, there is no fear of death. Reduced and even made him more afraid of death.


    When Hansen waved the Demon Sword, Qin Yuan browed and jumped, his body receded like a lightning, and separated from his body, a sword spirit.


    That is Qin Yuan��s destructive genetics, the demon **** sword spirit, but now the demon **** sword spirit does not seem so powerful and horrible, because most of its power is used by Qin Yuan to condense the demon sword, so the power of the demon sword spirit is already very weak.


    Qin Yuan is very clear that the power of the Demon Sword can''t be avoided. Even if he possesses the Devil''s Sword Spirit, he can''t escape the attack of the Demon Sword.


    Only the power of the Demon Sword Spirit is on the sword of the Demon, and it is possible to offset the sword power in the must.


    However, the demon sword spirit is too weak, and most of its power is used to condense the demon sword, so weak, it is impossible to completely offset the power of the demon sword.


    Therefore, Qin Yuan can only abandon the demon **** sword spirit, in order to get rid of the lock of the demon sword, let the demon **** sword spirit to compete with it, although knowing that the demon **** sword spirit will be broken by the demon sword, there is no other way, life-saving is The first one.


    After throwing out the demon **** sword spirit, Qin Yuan also has the blood and other genetic species passed down by the Qin family. After summoning the genetic combination, the head does not return quickly, and at the same time, a signal is produced.


    The figure is not broken, although it is not as strong as Qin Yuan, but it is not weak. These are the members of the dark king court. The most fundamental force of the Qin family, if it is not at the end of life, even the Qin Dynasty The emperors were unable to mobilize, and those who were able to directly mobilize the Dark King Court were only Qin Yuan and another dark Wang Ting.


    The members of the Dark King Ting unified black and black robes, and the face was wearing a white faceless mask. All the figures appeared around the candlelight garden and surrounded the group.


    Hansen��s demon sword has been stabbed in the body of the demon sword, but there is no collision between the two. Instead, the demon god��s swordless light and shadow body is sucked in by the demon sword.


    After absorbing the Devil''s Sword Spirit, the Devil''s Sword itself has undergone some strange changes. It seems that it has a real sense of ingenuity. It has even got rid of Hansen''s palm, so it is suspended in front of Hansen.


    Hey!


    The entire galaxy is a masterpiece of swordsmanship, and numerous swords are automatically sheathed. The more famous the sword, the more powerful the reaction is. The swords are rushing, as if they are fighting against what forces.


    Hansen didn''t have time to figure out what the Devil''s Sword was all about. He reached out and grasped the hilt of the Demon Sword. In the meantime, Han Sen already felt the difference of the Demon Sword. This is just a sword. It has become a living body and has become a new demon sword spirit.


    Compared with the previous Demon Sword Spirit, the current Demon Sword Spirit is stronger, it is already a purely destructive level of the gods.


    Hundreds of members of the Dark Emperor Court surrounded the walls of the Ming Candle Garden. They all had a strange black arrogance rising on their bodies, and they did not know what kind of genetic power it was.


    Those black arrogances seem to have a soul, and they all condense toward Qin Yuan��s body. Qin Yuan��s body also rises with black air.


    Now Qin Yuan''s body has become very strange, his body is covered with black dragon scales, and there is a pair of black horns on his head, just like a humanoid black dragon.


    As the strong kings of the dark kings condensed their power on Qin Yuan, his breath became stronger and stronger, and he became even more terrifying, even more terrifying than when he used the power of breaking the border.


    More and more members of the dark king court arrived, and the black flames of the body rose, which further contributed to the arrogance of Qin Xiu.


    The members of these dark kings are all masters of the Qin family. Each of them is extraordinary. So many forces are condensed in the body of Qin Yuan, and it is imaginable that it is such a terrible force.


    Hansen holds the demon sword, his eyes stare at Qin Yuan indifferently, and Qin Yuan��s death is not enough, but the members of the dark Wang Ting are the elders of the Qin family, and the true foundation of the Qin family. Now their power They all used a certain secret method to transfer to Qin Yuan. If Han Sen was a sword to defeat Qin Yuan, I was afraid that the members of the Dark Wang Ting would also be abolished.


    "The genetic species used by Qin Yuan should be the dark and big demon dragon king. It turns out that this genetic species still has such a secret. It is no wonder that when Qin Yuan heard that I wanted the dark and big demon dragon king, the reaction would be so fierce." Han Sen Cold electricity, clenched the demon sword in his hand.


    Today, even if the king of the king is here, he will also kill Qin Yuan, even if he is buried in the dark Wang Ting. .

 Chapter 3240： The covenant of the dragon

    Behind Qin Yuan, there is a black dragon shadow that appears looming, as if it is in the clouds.


    Hansen waved the demon **** sword spirit, an invisible sword gas suddenly turned to Qin Yuan, this sword gas simply makes people unable to dodge.


    when!


    Jianqi did sneak into Qin Yuan, but he was blocked from his body three feet, but he could not get in.


    I saw a dragon shadow that had disappeared outside of Qin Yuan, blocking the invisible sword of the demon sword spirit, and the members of the dark king court were singing in the mouth, like a devout believer.


    With the mysterious spells of hundreds of Dark Kings members and the blackness of the body, the entire city of Yuxi is lit up, and between the man-made cities that are huge like jade, many buildings have a mysterious brilliance, carefully Go and see, but find that those glory is a lot of curses.


    Above the city of Yuxi, it seems to be surrounded by a huge real dragon. The radiance of the real dragon faintly coincides with the dragon shadow of Qin Yuan, which makes the breath of Qin Yuan more terrifying.


    Hansen couldn''t help but frown. Now the power of Qin Yuan is not only his own power, but the power is even more terrifying than the destructive god.


    Inside the palace, Jingzhen Emperor is a look of eccentricity, with a suspicious color in his eyes, and it seems to be a little faint and excitement: "Is the ancestor forced to the point of that? Even the covenant of the dragon has started! It seems that it was really Forced to a desperate situation."


    The entire city of Yuxi was alarmed. Many old residents who lived in Yucheng City for several generations looked at the old buildings nearby with a look of sorrow.


    There are many ancient buildings in the city of Yuxi. No matter how the city develops, those ancient buildings have never been demolished.


    Old courtyards, dilapidated old temples, stone-built pagodas, mottled churches, old monasteries, large low-rise stone houses, old buildings that are incompatible with the new-era buildings, are now horrifying .


    On the old and dilapidated square, every slate is blooming with glory and glory, as if it were a horror creature waking up from ancient sleep.


    An old man looked strangely at the nearby monastery, and muttered to himself: "The story that my grandfather told me was actually true. The dilapidated monastery turned out to be a mysterious place..."


    The residents of Yuxi City are watching the old buildings nearby. It is hard to believe that the buildings that radiate the brilliance are the old and broken houses that they often go to play in their childhood, even in the urine.


    The Qin Kingdom has become more and more powerful in the past millennium. It has rarely used the power of the dragon''s covenant. Even the inhabitants of the Yulong City, who have lived for generations, have not seen the appearance of the dragon.


    In the old temple, the sound of the old chanting was heard.


    Inside the old house, there seems to be a ghost cry.


    In the monastery, the voice of the woman��s prayer can be heard.


    Inside the church, there seems to be a priest who is praying to the gods.


    In every mysterious land, there is a horrible power that erupts, making the shadow of the dragon on the city of Yuxi more and more awkward, and the dragon shadow on Qin Yuan is becoming more and more real, as if there is a black true dragon coiled. in his body.


    Hansen��s demon sword spirit has already smashed a dozen swords, but they have been blocked by the black dragons in Qin Yuan��s body, and they have not been able to break into half points.


    Qin Yuan seems to have been invincible and blessed in general. It is already unimaginable.


    "The Daqin Empire has become one of the seven great empires. It has been passed down for hundreds of millions of years. It really is a different kind of thing. The city of Yuxi has such a guardian. I am afraid that it is only weaker than the temple of destruction. I am still some. Xiao Yan passed on the seven empire that did not know how many billions of years." Han Sen secretly said.


    "Han Sen, you bully the power, the party, the private, the leisure, the ruin of the loyalty, the temptation to punish the prince, but also to rob me of the treasure of the country of Qin, is really sinful, sin is unforgivable, and its sin is awkward." Qin Yuan Lingkong stood on the top of the nine days, the black dragon coiled around, like a god, overlooking Hansen, the sound of the gods burst into the world, like a voice of God.


    The residents of Yuhua City and many nobles who were originally led out by the visions of ancient buildings are clearly seen and clearly heard.


    Because Hansen had long been a traitor, he had already spread it to the city of Yuxi. At this time, the ordinary people heard the sound of Qin Yuan��s judgment as a god, and they had a preconceived impression. They all hated in their hearts. Many people shouted the slogan of killing traitors.


    The "loyal ministers" who originally hated Hansen''s enthusiasm, even shouted slogans such as "the sky has eyes, killing traitors" and so on. For a time, the entire city of Yuxi was all in return, and they worked together to kill the traitors.


    Although Ming knows that Qin Yuan is reversing black and white, Han Sen has no intention to justify it. He just looks at Qin Yuan in the sky.


    At this time, Qin Yuan really can not be seen, the body is magnificent, white hair is like snow, the body is shining, there is a black dragon coiled outside, like the Qin State''s national war gods.


    "Han Sen, what else do you want to say?" Qin Yuan was looking down on Hansen.


    Inside the palace, watching Qin Yuan on the nine days, Jing Zhendi looked hesitant, and there seemed to be something difficult to make a decision.


    "Father, please help Hansen, he is not a bad person, he has never done anything bad, it is a bad boy, the age is pulling him, these are not related to Hansen..." Qin Bai ran Come in, with a crying voice, pleading in front of King Jing.


    The horrible Qin Bai of his ancestors also knew one or two, and now he has made such a big battle. Qin Bai��s heart is really a little scared.


    Jing Zhendi witnessed Qin Bai, did not speak, but his eyes gradually became firmer.


    "White children, help the father to go out of the palace." Jing Zhendi stood up, his eyes became blazing, and he said slowly: "Save... Han... Sen..."


    He did not go out for Hansen, but for his only son Qin Bai, Qin Yuan did not remove. After his death, Qin Bai was afraid of the power of the emperor.


    Qin Bai was overjoyed and quickly climbed up to help Jing Zhendi, and there were tear marks on his face.


    The father and son walked out of the palace in casual clothes, but only one insider followed them, not alarming anyone.


    Jing Zhendi was seriously injured and he did not go fast. He walked a distance and covered his mouth with a handkerchief. After the cough, he received a handkerchief and was unwilling to let Qin Bai see it.


    "Father, are you okay?" Qin Bai asked worriedly.


    "I don''t get in the way, your father hasn''t laid a worry-free road for you, there won''t be anything." Jing Zhendi said with a smile: "Let''s go, no more hurry to save Hansen."


    When he heard about the rescue of Hansen, Qin Bai quickly asked: "How can we save Hansen? Are you going to stop the ancestors?"


    "No, the person we want to stop is not him." Jing Zhendi looked deep into an ancient temple in the distance, let Qin Bai help him to go to the ancient temple.


    "The Qin emperor Jingzhen brought his son Qin Bai to see the ancestors and asked the ancestors to take back the dragon." Jing Zhendi took Qin Bai to the ancient temple, took Qin Baiyu in front of the stone steps, and said after worshipping the three worships. .

 Chapter 3241： Lets go back

    There is no silence in the old temple, but it still emits the glory of horror, and the sound of chanting is faintly revealed.


    "Jingzhen asked the ancestors to take back the dragon." Jing Zhendi once again worshipped.


    "Your Majesty, go back." The sound of the chanting in the ancient temple stopped, and an old voice was heard.


    Jingzhen��s face changed slightly, his eyes stared at the old temple, or he insisted on his dedication: ��My ancestors, I am the owner of the modern state of Qin, asking you to take back the dragon.��


    The old voice sighed a little: "Your Majesty, your time is running out. After the Qin State, you still need the dark Wang Ting to take care of you. You still go back."


    Jing��s face suddenly turned pale and snowy, and his body could not help but sway. His eyes were full of anger, unwillingness and resentment.


    "Father of the Emperor." Qin Bai quickly helped Jing Zhen, cried with a look of concern.


    Although he didn''t understand what it meant, he didn''t know what Jingjing really did, but he also saw it. Jingjing''s plan seemed to be a failure.


    Jingzhen waved his hand slightly, indicating that Qin Bai should not talk, staring at the ancient temple, and gnawing his teeth with a word: "I only ask, is my Jingzhen still not the emperor of Qin State?"


    "Yes, but your life is not long, some things should be put down, or you will be hurt, you go back now, I only want you to pass the future." The old voice said.


    Jingzhen did not speak, but stared at the ancient temple that exudes sacred glory. The complex feelings contained in his eyes are beyond description.


    "White child, help me to go." Jing Zhendi gritted his teeth and said to Qin Bai.


    Although Qin Bai was ignorant, he did not dare to play the temper at this time, and helped Jing Zhendi to leave the ancient temple.


    "Hey!" Not far from the ancient temple, Jing Zhendi finally couldn''t help but feel a stagnation in his heart, plus this was seriously injured, a blood spurted out and landed on a dusty stone street. Above.


    "Father of the Emperor!" Qin Bai was shocked.


    "I am fine, we are leaving, I am still not dead, I am still the emperor of Qin." Jing Zhendi raised his head and wiped the blood from his mouth, his eyes fixed on a monastery in front.


    Jingzhen came to the front with Qin Bai, and worshipped three worships as before, and said: "The Qin Emperor Jingzhen took the young son Qin Bai to see the ancestors, and asked the ancestors to take back the dragon."


    There is a sacred and solemn woman voice in the splendid monastery: "Jing Zhen, why are you so persistent, you are the king of Qin, your son must be the king of Qin, why bother?"


    "Jingzhen asks you to take back the dragon." Jingzhen gritted his teeth and worshipped again.


    "Go." There was only two words in the monastery, and there was no sound.


    Jingzhen��s eyes burned, and he did not start his own body. He let Qin Bai help him to go to one ancient building that exudes radiance. Every time he went to worship, but every time he got a negative answer.


    Among the ancient buildings, they are guarded by the strongest of the Qin family, and they are the most fundamental part of the Qin family.


    The Qin family elected emperor did not look at the qualifications, did not look at the cultivation, only to see if there is the ability of the emperor, but the choice to guard those ancient buildings, but they are the strongest of each generation.


    No matter what the prestigious reputation of the Qin family''s strongmen, once they swear into the ancient buildings, they will abandon their status, the guardian of ancient architecture, and guard the last line of defense for the Qin family.


    Because they have no name and no seniority, they only know that they are the predecessors of the Qin family, so Jingzhen can only call them ancestors.


    And this last line of defense needs to be initiated by the Lord of Dark Emperor and the contemporary emperor to be able to start the covenant of the dragon, so that the dark king of the dark king, who is driving the dark king, will be blessed by the power of the dragon and become the strongest in Qin. A big existence can defeat all enemies.


    But now Qin Yuan alone launched the covenant of the dragon, the Qin predecessors who guarded the ancient architecture, still started the covenant of the dragon, even if Jingzhen, the contemporary Qin emperor personally requested, was still rejected, obviously iron The heart wants to protect Qin Yuan from killing Han Sen.


    Jing Zhen and Qin Bai worshiped one place and another, and Jing��s face was getting paler and paler. There is no doubt that his life was not enough. The predecessors of the Qin family had already given up his emperor.


    "Jingzhen, don''t mess around again, you are the king of Qin, the emperor I chose from the Qin family. You should have the grace and grace to face death, and you should not destroy the national transport of Qin State for your own sake." Within, there was a solemn voice.


    "Jing Zhen asked the ancestors, how did I break the national transport of Qin State?" Jing Zhen was pale, but the man was surprisingly calm, staring at the ancient temple.


    "Mirror Moon is the world''s secret treasure, with the ability to return to life. You are the emperor of Qin State. For the sake of your own desires, you have to give such a heavy hand to others, which has proved your weakness." The voice inside the ancient temple said.


    Jing Zhen smiled: "Excuse me, Zuo, Jingyue is so long in the Ming candle garden, how many people used it to come back to life? Who is the benefit of my Qin family?"


    "The chance has not arrived." The voice inside the ancient temple.


    "Since no one has benefited from it, a useless thing, I used it for a few years of life, for my Qin country to lay a few points for my Qin, I asked where is wrong?" Jingzhen dying Fist, staring at the ancient temple and asking.


    "In any case, the mirror month is so heavy, it must not fall into the hands of outsiders." The sound in the ancient temple is cold and ruthless.


    "So, I really have a life, can''t compare with a genetic species in that area?" Jingzhen grieves.


    "You haven''t had much time, you should put it down." The voice inside the ancient temple sighed: "Jingzhen, go back, handle the handling of the matter, and leave the rest to Qin Bai to do it." ""


    Jing Zhen��s body trembled, but there was no disappointment in his eyes, because he had nothing to disappoint.


    "As long as I am not dead, I am still the emperor of Qin." Jing Zhen said coldly, pulling Qin Bai and striding toward the palace.


    "Father, Hansen, is he going to die?" Qin Bai asked with a tear.


    Jing Zhendi is silent and silent, and his heart has long been self-confident. He is the emperor of Qin State and the greatest king of the great universe. Now even a person��s life can��t be saved, or in his own country, in his own country. What a shame this is.


    Above the sky, Qin Yuan looked down on Hansen as a god. The power of the dragon''s covenant gave him almost the power to break the starry universe. Hansen no longer had any threat in his eyes.


    "Han Sen, what else can you say?" Qin Yuan stepped out as if the whole world had oppressed Hansen.


    Now Qin Yuan is not represented by him alone, but represents the accumulation of the Qin family in the past hundreds of millions of years. It is the capital of the Qin family who dared to call the emperor. Even if the gods of the heavens arrived, they could not change the name of Qin. Because Qin Guo has already been deeply branded by Qin.

 Chapter 3242： a sword cracking city

    Affected by the momentum of Qin Yuan, many of the "loyal loyalists" of Yuxi City screamed "killing and killing Hansen" in unison, and the voice shook the entire city of Yuxi.


    Han Sen''s eyes are quiet, it seems that he does not eat human fireworks, his eyes swept over the earth, seeing the formation of the ancient building into a large array of brilliance, as if it is a real dragon above the nine.


    Listening to the voices of those who shouted to slay and kill Hansen, they could not help but smile.


    "Is it a good thing? In fact, if there are even a few pig friends who can be fooled with themselves in life, isn''t it more failure?" Han Sen looked at Qin Yuan and said lightly.


    This is actually not what he said about Qin Yuan, but because his hole Xuan Jing is too strong, he has already covered the city of Yuxi, and everything that happened in the city of Yuxi could not escape his eyes and ears.


    Han Jing and Wang Bai have been humiliated for him, Han Sen has long been in sight.


    Although he knew that Jingzhen was chosen for Qin Bai, but in any case, Jing Zhen and Qin Bai stood on his side at this time and suffered humiliation for him.


    "Hey, sincerely, shameless, really can''t let you such a small person live in the world." Qin Yuan raised his fist and saw the great works of the ancient buildings in the city of Yuxi, the glory of the gods Turned into a true dragon light and shadow to the Qin Yuan, so that Qin Yuan''s dragon horror can not imagine.


    When the power climbed to the extreme, Qin Yuan slammed into Hansen under the stars, and a black real dragon broke out and tore the space and snarled toward Hansen. They are all swallowed up, and there is no power to stop the black dragon from swallowing.


    The people and nobles of Yuxi City were shocked by the horrible black dragon that passed by, and the deities of the gods were more shocking than the general gods, which made people feel worshipped.


    The horrible power made many Qin officials and could not help but bow down, shouting in the mouth: "Long live Qin, long live Long."


    Hansen loosened the Devil''s Sword Spirit, letting it float to his side, and the other hand held the Inch Grey Sword.


    The demon **** sword spirit is very strong, and can be compared with the spirit of the sword, but its power can not compete with the essence of Qin Guo billion years, even if the true destruction level is righteous, I am afraid that it can not help Qin Yuan.


    Hansen��s heart was murderous, so he let go of the demon **** sword spirit, but held the inch gray sword.


    This sword has not been sheathed for a long time, because Hansen usually can''t use it, and the power of the inch gray sword can''t be activated. Besides the sharp and solid, there is no other advantage.


    These two advantages are enough for Hansen.


    The power of the Orthodox Cave of the Confucius was simultaneously erupted, and a singular force was injected into the Inch Grey Sword, which burned the emptiness of the sword above the inch of the Grey Sword.


    The whole world has changed in the eyes of Hansen like a world composed of countless dots. Those black solid dots are the most basic composition of the empire world.


    "In the past, the power of only covering the sky can only break the chain of order. If you attack the most basic structure with the power of the mysterious tunnel, I don��t know what the consequences will be?" Hansen stared calmly at the scene. The black dragon that the roar swallowed, the sword on the inch gray sword is getting stronger and stronger.


    Until the dragon of the black dragon had already arrived in front of Hansen, and he had to swallow him and everything around him, Hansen finally pulled out his sword and smashed his sword to the black dragon.


    The black dragon is a starry sky, huge and incomparably huge, as if it can engulf the starry sky.


    Hansen and the sword in his hand, in front of the black real dragon, are as small as an ant, and the action of pulling the sword is almost negligible.


    Everyone in the city of Yuxi looked up at the starry sky and watched it.


    There are also countless people who admire the power of Qin Yuan and the Black Dragon. Some people are uneasy in their hearts, and others are thoughtful.


    Feng Feifei and Feng Yinyin are all worried. The power of the black dragon is too horrible. It seems that even the city of Yuxi can be swallowed, let alone a human being.


    Even though Feng Yinyin is very confident in Han Sen, he can''t help but worry about him.


    When Jing Zhendi looked at this scene, it was a bitter bitterness. Until today, he realized that his so-called ancient eternal king, at this time, was just a useless person who would die.


    "There are eyes in the sky, and sorrows and sorrows." A minister looked up at the stars and burst into tears.


    Within the ancient buildings, the sound of chanting is endless, making the entire city of Yuxi seem to have a shrine.


    The sword is not alone in the garden, frowning and looking at the overwhelming black dragon in the sky, but suddenly a long sigh: "Qin State''s legal balance, fear is to come to an end."


    Everyone''s mind is different, they are looking up at the shock of the black dragon.


    Suddenly, a sword light broke through the sky, and the huge body of the black dragon was smashed in half by the Jianguang. The sword light still lingered, and went to Qin Yuan above the starry sky.


    Qin Yuan��s face suddenly changed, and it was too late to dodge. He snarled, and the shadow of the black dragon on his body was more violent. On the shining light of the dragon in the city of Yuxi, as if he was sheltered by the dragon god, he punched the sword light.


    Jianguang and Qin Yuan��s fists collided together, and the entire Yuxi City gave a slamming sound. All kinds of ancient buildings were horrifying, and the gods were brilliant to the extreme, and the whole city of Yuxi was illuminated. Like a piece of dragon in the sky.


    Qin Yuan is backed by Yuxi City, and the horrible dragon snarls out and breaks with the Jianguang.


    The Jianguang was flashed away, disappeared in a flash, and only the wave-like shock wave was left, rolling toward the sides of the starry sky.


    The civilians and nobles in the city of Yuxi were quiet. They did not know what the result of this war was. They only saw Qin Yuan still standing in the starry sky, but there was no movement.


    Hey!


    Suddenly, everyone heard a crisp sound, like the sound of jade breaks.


    In the next second, Qin Yuan��s body was divided into two halves. Blood spurted out like rain, and as Qin Yuan��s body was opened, the entire city of Yuxi seemed to have occurred in a major earthquake, and the ancient buildings collapsed. Cracking, a gully on the ground, like the end of the day.


    For a time, the screams of mourning screamed, and there were panic-stricken escapes everywhere. The old buildings collapsed and even fell into the ground.


    The huge city of Yuxi, like a broken open, is full of cracks that are thousands of miles away, and it is still expanding.


    "God! What the **** is going on?" Someone screamed in horror, looking at the sky, seeing a figure standing on the starry sky, a bronze sword hanging around his waist, and a demon **** floating next to him. The sword, in the moonlight, scorns the earth that is constantly tearing under the feet. Even if he can''t see his expression, it has already made people feel chilly.

 Chapter 3243： Xianchen?

    The city of Yuxi City is full of collapsed ancient buildings. Looking at the old man who escaped from the ancient buildings, Jing Zhendi is a little bit eager to laugh.


    "Alright, ruined, since it can not be used for me, even if the benefits of the big day, I am only an obstacle." After a long time, Jing Zhen emperor sighed, the look is slightly more complicated.


    The covenant of the dragon, which is the foundation of the Qin family, is also the last barrier of the Qin State. At this time, Hansen��s sword broke the covenant of the dragon, and also killed the Qin Yuan, the master of the dark king��s court, for Qin and Qin. For the pulse, it is undoubtedly a huge loss.


    But for Jing Zhendi, it may not be a bad thing.


    Both the dark king court and the Qin family in the ancient buildings have given up his dying emperor.


    However, now Hansen��s sword broke the city and broke the big dragon. The power of such horror was not inferior to that of the single sword that forced the retreat of the inaction, but it was even worse.


    Such a person said that he could continue his life, and he should not deceive him. Moreover, this person should still stand on his side and Qin Bai.


    Moreover, the strength of the Dark Wang Ting and the Qin family''s hidden powers is greatly detrimental, which has great benefits for him to strengthen the imperial power in the future.


    Looking at Qin Bai, who looks excited, Jing Jing��s eyes are full of petting colors. In his heart, he said: "Oh my God, let me live for a few more years, at least let me hand over to Bai Er, a Qin Dynasty that really belongs to him. ""


    "Han Sen is really amazing." Qin Bai did not have so many thoughts. He saw Han Sen��s sword and Qin Yuan, and he was happy and jumped and called.


    Jingzhen wanted to say something to Qin Bai, but when he got to his mouth, he took it back. He said in his heart: "It��s just like Bai Er has no other thoughts. If you have a mind, you may lose something. Hansen��s characters, like Jian Taifu, are people who look at their feelings more than others, and get along with them, or the temperament of Bai Er is better.��


    Thinking of this, Jingzhen is gently sighing: "But the character of Bai Er is really difficult to become a generation of Ming Jun."


    Bang!


    On the majestic city that has been immortalized for hundreds of millions of years, there has been a huge crack, and the original glory of the glory, like the place where the ancient buildings of the dragons are located, has been completely split at this time.


    The jade city of the jade, now looks more like a wreck of a dragon-shaped crack. From time to time, the collapsed building falls into the void from the city of Yuxi, and the sky is full of mess.


    When the vibration of Yuxi City gradually stopped, those who stood near the big cracks were dead silence. Countless pairs of eyes looked up at the man in the starry sky, and complicated eyes were difficult to describe.


    There are complaints, resentment, awe, fear, and all kinds of emotions are poured into the eyes, and they all fall on the figure of the man.


    "A sword breaks the city, Hansen''s kendo is strong, I am afraid that it is not in the sword of the year." A strong country of Qin State exclaimed.


    "Why is it so why the swordsmanship will come from such a sinister hand? Is it true that God does not bless me?" A minister is sore and weeping, like a dead Laozi.


    "So the character appeared in my Qin country, I don''t know whether it is a blessing or a curse. The covenant of the dragon has been destroyed. Where is the future of Qin?" The eyes of the hundred miles show deep anxiety.


    "It''s no wonder that even the sword will follow this person. This person really has no courage after the ancients." Jia Xiangzhen looked at the figure in the sky and muttered to himself.


    The old men who escaped from the ancient buildings, each with a gray face and a **** mouth, still have a horrified look at Hansen in the starry sky.


    The end of the Qin family''s billions of years, can not match the power of the man, this is the power of hegemony.


    At this time, they regretted the extreme. If they knew that this person was so strong, they only had to listen to Jingzhen��s words, and why they fell so far.


    Now that the covenant of the dragon was destroyed, the Qin family spent a lot of people who did not know how many generations of efforts and resources were established. The current Yuxi City is no different from an ordinary planet, and it is hard to resist. The attack of the top powerhouse of the universe, no matter for Qin or Qin, is a huge loss that cannot be made up.


    "I want to see the scene and worship oneself. If I can have one who can listen to him, the dragon will not fall so badly, why bother to come?" A Qin old man smiled and smiled.


    Other Qin''s strong-minded people have the same thoughts in mind, but this is the end of the matter, but it is all too late. There are never two words in the world.


    "Those swordsmanship is afraid that the current universe is already invincible." Before the people and nobles who wanted to kill Hansen, they had already been silent, and the look of panic, and those who stood in the neutral position from the beginning, Then sighed.


    "Han Sen is no doubt that this is the first swordsman of Qin State."


    "It��s more than Qin, I think it should be the first swordsman in the universe."


    After all, Qin was a country of the rule of law. Although Hansen��s sword was shocked by the entire city of Yuxi, Qin��s defense system was still in place.


    Numerous battleships, weapons, and city guards have all acted, and the water around the entire city of Yuxi has been leaked, but no one dares to attack Hansen.


    Especially those of the Wang Ting Guards, seeing Hansen��s eyes more complicated, remembering that the Iron Curtain had dared to provoke this person before, they felt a little ridiculous, a man with a sword almost smashed the jade, the Iron Curtain turned out to be If you want someone��s life, you are really looking for death and death.


    Even though there are countless warships and weapons that are aimed at Hansen, it seems to be a huge force, and seems to occupy an absolute advantage, but they have no sense of security in their hearts.


    Countless battleships and artillery, as well as a large number of strong people around them, still make them feel like they are standing alone in front of Hansen.


    It was only because of the cultural belief education of the Qin State and the sense of mission of the military and the fear of the law that they did not immediately turn around and flee.


    However, no one has the courage to take the lead in attacking Hansen. Hansen is just standing freely in the starry sky. His eyes are swept away, and they feel that they are almost suffocating and breathless. Some people have already retreated involuntarily.


    Suddenly, a light curtain was shot into the starry sky. At the same time, all the big shopping malls and the big screen of the building appeared. It is the monarch of the Qin State today.


    "The anti-thief is trespassing the enemy, wanting to chaos the city of Daqin, destroying the roots of Qin. Hansen is the son of Qin Bai Tai Fu, protecting the country and doing good deeds, killing the rebellious, saving me Qin Guo in the crisis, can get this honour It is really a great fortune of Qin Guozhi." Jing Zhendi��s words are powerful, and many people who are listening are stunned. At some point, some brains can��t turn to bend.


    I really don''t understand, what is the current situation, how the biggest traitor in the history of Qin has suddenly become the great sage of the Qin State.


    Although I know that this fact is very embarrassing, but those Qin Guo soldiers and nobles who are surrounded by Hansen, but do not know why they feel a boulder in their hearts, long breath a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 3244： God of the gods

    It is said that Hansen has become a sage, and there is no one in the city of Yuxi.


    However, when it comes to Hansen��s strong swordsmanship, it is everyone��s discoloration. Even if he hates Hansen, he has to admit that Hansen is the first swordsman of Qin.


    In the palace, Hansen sat at the bed of Jingzhen, and one hand pressed on the forehead of Jing��s forehead, frowning slightly.


    Jing Zhen��s injury in the body, after the previous toss, is now a lot more serious. If it weren��t for his magical ritual suppression, he would have died.


    "Han Sen, how is his father''s injury? Will he die?" Qin Bai asked with tears.


    Qin Bai really has no intentions, and he will be replaced by others. He will never ask such questions in front of Jingzhen, but he has no scruples.


    "Do not worry, there is me, will not let him die, at least not now." Hansen said.


    Qin Bai was happy at once: "I know, if you find Hansen, you are right. You can save your father."


    After all, Qin Bai went to Jingzhen and ran tears on his face, but he pulled the scene and really said his hand: "Father, it��s so good, Hansen can save you, you can live forever. ��


    Jingzhen smiled reluctantly and touched Qin Bai��s head: "That''s great, Bai Er, you should go to rest first, Han Taifu must concentrate on treating me, don''t bother him."


    Qin Bai looked at Han Sen, Han Sen nodded to him slightly: "With me, you can rest assured to go back to rest."


    "Han Sen, the father is handed over to you." Qin Bai followed Jing Jing to worship the Qin''s strongmen in the ancient buildings. I don''t know how far it went. Later, I have been tossing for so long. I have already been exhausted. Unbearable, Han Sen is now back, and his heart is solid, and immediately feels sleepy.


    After watching Qin Bai leave, Jing Zhen asked Han Sen: "Han Taifu, how is my injury? Tell me the truth, I need to have an accurate time to arrange my own affairs."


    Jing Zhen has ordered the granting of Han Sen as Tai Fu, and now Han Sen has just hanged such a false name.


    Hansen sighed: "If there is no such injury, my strength should be able to protect you for five years. If you maintain it properly, it will not be impossible to live for two more years. But this time your The injury is caused by the stagnation of the heart, and the deterioration is very serious. Even if I do my best, I can only save you three years."


    Jing Zhen did not feel sad because of this, but smiled: "Three years is certainly not enough, even if I give me three hundred years, it is not enough for me to finish what I want to do. But in three years, it is enough for me to do a lot of things. At least, you can do something for Bai Er, so that he has a stable mountain."


    Having said that, Jing Zhen took Hansen��s hand and stared at Hansen with a gaze. ��Han Taifu, will you take care of Bai Er for me?��


    Hansen understands that Jing is really thinking, but he has no way to promise anything. He sighs and sighs: "Your Majesty, in fact, your wounds have a turning point. Maybe you can continue to take care of your Royal Highness in the future."


    "My body is very clear to me. I can live for three more years. It is already Han Taifu. You changed my life for me. Where is the world, where can I find a stronger person than Han Taifu to continue my life?" Jing Jing shook his head.


    "It doesn''t have to be, for example, the one who made you hurt," Hansen said.


    Jingzhen��s eyes were first bright, then dimmed, and smiled bitterly: ��Since she hurt me, how can I treat my wounds, too, you don��t have to comfort me. Now the only thing I can��t worry about is white, white. The child is really stubborn, and it is not the talent of the king, but he is my only son after all. I am afraid that after he died, he will harm the Qin State, not only harm the people, but also lose his life. If so, This emperor does not do anything, Han Taifu thought?"


    Hansen smiled and said: "Qin knows that Hansen is a traitor. How can people like me care about the suffering of the people? No matter whether the Royal Highness is a good emperor or a tyrant, there is no such thing as a traitor. What is the difference, I just need to know that he is the one who I know, the White Prince of the Prince."


    Jing really laughed: "Well, there is such a sentence, I am relieved."


    Laughing and laughing, Jing really coughed up, and even coughed out of blood.


    "Your Majesty, please do not resist my strength, I must now fully suppress the injuries on your body, and never be bothered," Hansen said.


    "You have all retired, and no matter what happens, even if the widows are dying, you can just follow the instructions of Han Taifu." Jing Zhen said to the confidant ministers, and then they all drove them out. .


    Han Sen knows that Jing Zhen��s move is good for him, but it really gives him a lot of trust, which is equivalent to putting his life in his hands.


    "Your Majesty, see you today, it is best not to tell the outsiders." Han Sen said that he forcibly broke the suppression of the rules of the universe and opened the super-spirit.


    For a moment, Hansen became a white-haired body, and one hand pressed on the forehead of Jing.


    "You...you...you are a god...adult..." Jing Zhendi saw Han Sen so, and his heart was shocked and speechless.


    Human beings are human beings. Even if they use some kind of power, even if they are combined with the gods, they will never become the gods.


    The current Hansen is obviously a purely spiritual body, completely different from human beings, so Jing Zhendi will misunderstand Hansen as a god.


    Hansen is smiling, but he slowly injects his own strength into the body of King Jing, and suppresses the power of the super-spiritual body in the body of King Jing with the power of the super-spirit.


    Jing Zhendi also said nothing, but his heart turned amazed: "Han Sen turned out to be a god, what level of **** is he? Even the gods under the destruction level can not suppress the wounds on me. He can do it, is his level still above the destructive spirit?"


    At this time, Jing Zhendi suddenly felt a huge stone landing in his heart.


    Even though he had previously shown the attitude of favoring Hansen, he only showed it to Hansen and the outsiders. In fact, he never really believed anyone. This is the minimum quality of an emperor.


    Moreover, Hansen is so strong, he is really afraid that Hansen will do something to Qin Qin to Qin Bai one day, just because he has been unable to stop, he has to choose Huairou policy to treat Hansen.


    But now that Hansen is actually a god, the big stone in his heart has finally fallen, and no longer have to worry about what Hansen will do to Qin Bai and Qin.


    The pursuit of the gods is different from that of human beings. The Lord of a country may be a great attraction for any human being, but for the gods, even the lowest level of the gods does not bother to be the master of a country, let alone Hansen. The presence.


    "God to my white child, after the white child has Han Taifu... No... The gods are taken care of, even if they can''t be for generations, they should be able to live without hindrance. Bai Er is a blessed person."

 Chapter 3245： Ice field

    Hansen tried his best, but only temporarily suppressed the power of the super-super-soul, slowing down the progress of the golden information of the genetic information in Jing Zhendi''s body, which can be delayed for three or four years.


    The strength of Waner is indeed too strong. Waner, who is united in the two worlds, has almost pushed the power of the super-supernatural body to the extreme.


    ��Thank you for the gods!�� Jing Zhendi got up and worshipped.


    Although Jing Zhendi is the king of Qin, but in the face of the gods, it still has to be lowered. After all, the empire universe humans are fighting with the power of the gods, and they are infinitely awe-inspiring to the gods.


    "You don''t have to be like this. Your injury should be fine in three years. After three years, you must look at your own creation." Han Sen helped Jing Jing.


    After leaving the palace, Hansen directly returned to the Fengjia Castle.


    There are many dignitaries on the road, and those who look at Hansen��s eyes are very weird.


    Hansen��s swordsmanship is too strong, so that they are afraid of their hearts, but even if Jingzhen Emperor said that Hansen is a loyal traitor who slanders and slanders, the eyes of the masses are all bright, especially the Qin State, which is famous for its legal system. More people in the heart of Hansen is hate more than awe.


    There are even ministers who are outside the palace gates and Hansen is a traitor to the country and the people.


    Even if Hansen didn''t see it, it is conceivable that more than 90% of the memorials on the Jingzhen Emperor''s table are asking for his crimes.


    Hansen did not agree with this and did not have the mood to change his image in the minds of Qin people.


    After returning to Fengjia Castle, Han Sen��s hand kept playing the half candle.


    This candle is very strange. With a candle, Hansen can see the spirit of the body after the death of the creature. The spirits seem to have no consciousness, so they fly into the void and finally enter the gene temple.


    Holding the candle, you can see where the gene temple is, but let go of the candle and the gene temple is gone, which is very strange in itself.


    "If you hold this half of the candle into the void, I wonder if you can directly enter the gene temple?" Han Sen secretly guessed.


    Even though I know that half of the candle has mysterious power, it is a pity that Hansen can''t really tame it, and there is no way to fit it. It is difficult to really use its power.


    "I don''t know where the moon **** borrowed from this half of the candle. Later, I will see the moon **** to ask." Hansen can only collect the candle first.


    Originally, Hansen planned to go to the Chu State Icefield. It was delayed for so long, and he could not get the right genetic species. He could only continue to go to the ice to try his luck.


    Because it is necessary to go to the Chu State, the Qin people are not convenient to walk, especially the sword is not alone. If you leave the Qin State, I am afraid that it will be surrounded by people who have no way to do it.


    So this time Hansen only took Boa and a kitten, and even the small flying fish was temporarily left in Qin Bai.


    In the past, the city of Yuxi had the guardianship of the dragon, and the nature was as solid as the golden soup. Now the strongmen of the Qin family are still there, but without the big dragons, their power is difficult to concentrate, and the power is much weaker.


    Han Sen left the small flying fish around Qin Bai, just in case, after all, Jing Zhendi is more concerned about the safety of Qin Bai, there should be proper arrangements.


    Among the vast stars, a huge ice sheet is suspended, and those stars are very small next to the ice sheet.


    It is said that there was originally a large star field. Later, there was a horrible ice light. The large stars were frozen in it, and such an ice sheet was formed. I don��t know how many planets were frozen.


    Because the conditions of the ice sheet are special, the planet is frozen in the ice sheet. It is very difficult to find the veins to mine the eggs.


    Many local geologists in Chu are helpless to the ice field. Only some extremely sophisticated geologists can infer the location of the veins from the ice sheet ice undulations and some visions.


    Even so, it is very difficult to break open the unfathomable glacier to the ground.


    Therefore, everyone knows that there must be super gods in the ice field, but there are not many people who actually come here to dig the veins. Even the people of Chu who are close at hand are not willing to go to the ice.


    On the ice sheet, there are two handsome young people riding on the yin unicorn on the ice sheet.


    If you look carefully, you will find that one of the young people is not only delicate, but also very feminine, and there is no throat on the neck, obviously a woman dressed up.


    "Sister, is there a legendary peerless genetic ice enchantress in this ice sheet?" the man asked with some doubts.


    The woman who disguised as a man��s clothing said: ��According to the ancient Taoist records of Xuanzang, these visions are the signs of the mysterious ice, and in all likelihood, the peerless gene, the ice jade enchantress, will be born. We must dig into this peerless gene, and add another peerless gene to my mysterious sect."


    "If it is really ice jade enchantress, can you use the power of her sister to cultivate the secrets of my mysterious mystery?" the man asked again.


    "First find the ice jade enchantress and say anything else." The woman just said a faint sentence.


    Two jade unicorns are running on the ice sheet, suddenly seeing the snow in front, some people are moving, both of them are moving in the heart, staring through the wind and snow.


    After seeing the figure, a man and a woman are all slightly stunned. The figure walking in the snow is actually a young man with a baby girl.


    The young man looks like a 20- and 30-year-old, long and masculine beauty.


    The girl in his arms, only four or five years old, was shrinking into the man''s robes, only showing a small head outside, staring at the big eyes, curiously looking around the snow.


    "What is this person going on? I have brought such a small girl to this place." The woman could not help but frown slightly, showing a disgusting color.


    She knows that there are many places in the seven empire that have the habit of patriarchal, but no matter how patriarchal, it is not necessary to bring such a small girl to such a dangerous place.


    The coldness of the ice sheet here is definitely not something that a small girl can bear. If it is really here to dig the veins, then it should not come here with a girl.


    Unless the girl has a special purpose, for example, a woman knows a kind of ritual technique, encounters some land of yin and evil, and carries out a special blood sacrifice ceremony with the blood of the girl''s baby, so that the yin vein can be found.


    Many evil geologists use this kind of vein technique, but most of them use slaves as sacrifices.


    Then contact the ice gods is the extremely yin vein, the woman has a few preconceived ideas.


    The man on the side smiled: "If the sister is pity the girl, I might as well take a look at her qualifications. If the qualification is good, it will be a merit if she earns her income under the Xuanzang."


    The woman nodded slightly, urging Yu Qilin to go to the place where the girl was.

 Chapter 3246： Poor little girl

    "Please leave a step."


    Han Sen was holding Boa in the snow, and heard the voice of a woman coming, and stopped to look at it.


    Since he moved to the ice field with a big star, he has been searching for the ground. Helpless, he is not proficient in the technique of seeking pulse, so there is not much gain, and some regrets did not bring Yang Fuzi, or invited the bald head to come together.


    The comers were a man and a woman riding a jade unicorn. Hansen had already discovered them, but they didn''t know what they were doing.


    "How do you call it? We are Tian Jing and Zeng Xia, disciples of Xuan Zongzong." A man and a woman jumped from the back of Yu Qilin, and the woman made a weird ritual to Hansen, and then said.


    "Ping water meets, I am just a nameless pawn, you do not have to sign up, what advice do you have?" Han Sen has no special feelings about what Xuanzongzong, only knows that it is one of the ten major inaction.


    Before Hansen had already seen Zhuo Dong of Tianzong, compared with Zhuo Donglai, these two people are obviously inferior.


    "Excuse me, what is the relationship between this girl and your lord?" Tian Jing looked at the treasure in Hansen''s robes, only revealing a head.


    "What is wrong with my daughter?" Hansen thought carefully, and Boa was on his way with himself. He should have no chance to go out and play with others.


    "She is your daughter?" Tian Jing did not believe in looking up and down Hansen and Boa.


    "Yeah, is there any problem?" Hansen didn''t know what she meant.


    "Is it my biological daughter?" Tian Jing asked again.


    "Of course it is a biological one." Hansen frowned. "What the **** are you doing? If there is nothing, if you want something next, take the first step."


    Tian Jing thought about it and said, "I want to accept your daughter as a disciple and let her enter my Xuanzong. If you have any conditions, you can say that the price is not a problem."


    How does Tian Jing see it? There is no similarity between Boa and Hansen. It is hard to believe that they are biological fathers and daughters, so I want to test it.


    If it is an evil genius who intends to use the technique of blood sacrifice, ten will not be able to stand the temptation to sell the little girl to her.


    After all, blood sacrifice only needs a little girl, and there are no other special requirements. I use an ordinary slave girl to exchange valuable things. I don''t think anyone will refuse.


    "Sorry, I don''t sell my daughter." Hansen said after a turn and went.


    Han Sen felt that Tian Jing was somewhat inexplicable. He even went to the door to buy his daughter. If Hansen had a better temper, it would not be malicious to see her. Otherwise, she would have put her down and put it down.


    "And slow, in exchange for this gene species, let your daughter give my sister a disciple?" Zeng Xia stopped Hansen and summoned a genetic species.


    The gene is like a lion. It burns with flames and melts the snow and ice around it. It is a land of glaciers and snow. It is like a raging fire. It looks like a domineering domineering.


    "The king''s red flame lion, if you are willing to let your daughter worship my sister, it is yours." Zeng Xia said to Han Sen.


    Hansen suddenly frowned, but suddenly he heard the treasure in his arms and said with only two of them that they could hear: "Dad, I don��t think you can find any local veins. These two people should also be the ground. Come, I will follow them to inquire about the information."


    Hansen thinks about it too. Anyway, let Boa follow them and they will not suffer.


    With a light cough, Hansen��s face piled up with a smile: ��Since the two are so sincere, okay, then I promised to let my daughter be the female disciple, but let��s say it first, you have to Transfer the gene to me first."


    "No problem, our disciples of Xuan Zongzong will lie to you." Zeng Xia is very refreshing, directly transferred the red flame lion to Han Sen.


    Hansen received the Red Flame Lion and handed Boa to Tian Jing: "Women, my daughter, I have given it to you, she is willing to be your disciple, then it has nothing to do with me."


    Tian Jing is now looking at Han Sen, full of disdain, and thinks that Han Sen is an evil genius who intends to use the girl to go to the blood to find the pulse. Naturally, he has no good face.


    "Do not bother you, you can go." Tian Jing said coldly.


    Hansen reveals the color of surprise: "Why should I go? My daughter just gives you a disciple, and it is not sold to you. Why do I let our father and daughter separate?"


    Tian Jing is speechless. I have never seen such a brazen person. My daughter has sold it and can still say such a thing.


    "We have something to do, there is no way to take you with you. If you want to see your daughter, you can go to my Xuanzang to see her later." Zeng Xia said with some impatience.


    "Okay." Hansen nodded with a look of embarrassment, and then said to Tian Jing: "My daughter is very naughty, and you are more worried about the woman. This is my communication number, if you don''t want her later. Yes, you can call me, I will pick her up."


    "You can rest assured that I will take good care of her and will never abandon her." Tian Jing glanced at Han Sen, and Hansen would like to take Boa again and sell it again.


    "Cough, then the natural is the best, but the number of women you still have to accept it, in case it is useful." Han Sen put the note with the number in the hands of Boa.


    "I believe that we will not have any contact in the future." Tian Jing lazy and Han Sen wasted time, did not stop, but did not want to take the number, directly holding the baby on the jade unicorn, and then with Zeng Xia And riding and rushing away.


    "That''s not necessarily." Hansen snorted, and he slowly walked in the snow.


    "Little sister, what is your name?" Tian Jing used a warm beam of light to protect Boa, to protect her from the wind and snow, and asked with affection.


    "Sister, my name is Boa." Boa said with a squint.


    "Boa, was that man really your father?" Although Tian Jing is already very sure, Han Sen is an evil geologist, who wants to use Boa''s blood to find the pulse, but still asks again.


    "He asked me to call him Dad, but I was not born to him." Boa said pitifully.


    What Boa said is the truth. She is not born of Hansen, but a gourd.


    However, this is heard in Tian Jing''s ear, which makes Tian Jing more certain that Hansen is an evil geologist.


    "He still bullied me, often don''t give me something to eat..." Boa said while wiping his tears, the poor appearance, not to mention Tian Jing, even the heart of the stone will be melted.


    "Boa, don''t worry, there will be a sister to take care of you in the future, no one will dare to bully you, and you will want to eat anything delicious in the future." Tian Jing suddenly loves the flood, and Bao Bao said on his chest.


    If Tian Jing knows that Bo Sen said that Han Sen bullied her, she often played games to win her, saying that she would not give her something to eat, she would not let her eat too many snacks, and she would not know what it would be.


    Boa did not say a lie from beginning to end, but let Tian Jing''s mind emerge a lot of tragic pictures of Boa''s torture.

 Chapter 3247： You can understand the knife

    On the infinity of the large ice sheet, even if Hansen sweeps through the hole in the tunnel, it is impossible to find where the ground veins and genetic eggs are buried.


    This made Han Sen have to admit that there is a specialization in surgery, even though his strength is stronger, he is not as good as Yang Fuzi and bald in the aspect of searching for the ground.


    Tian Jing and Zeng Xia obviously have a deep research on the geology. According to the news from Boa, Tian Jing and Zeng Xia seem to be looking for a stunned world, and there is a possibility of gestating a name. The peerless gene of the ice jade enchantress.


    "This name is very good with my ice muscle jade bones. Maybe this time the carrier of the ice muscle jade bone surgery is hopeful." Han Sen follows the clue left by Boa, and goes far behind Tian Jing. And the back of Zeng Xia.


    No one will guard against a four-and-five-year-old girl. At least Tian Jing and Zeng Xia did not regard Bao as a threat. They did not deliberately guard when they spoke.


    "Sister, you said that the genetic egg of this ice jade enchantress, where will it be?" Zeng Xia said as he walked.


    Tian Jing held the Baoer who was asleep in her arms and replied casually: "Have you heard that the ice is floating in the face and the jade is in the heart?"


    "Also ask my sister to advise." Zeng Xiong respected.


    "The glaciers are always on the surface, but the jade is generally hidden under the rocks. This ice jade enchantress has the characteristics of ice and jade, so if it really breeds the genetic egg of the ice jade enchantress, then It must be where an ice pack is." Tian Jing said.


    "What is ice pack jade?" Zeng Xia still does not understand.


    Tian Jing looked at Yan Bingyuan and said: "As the name suggests, it is the jade in the ice. There is no vision in that place. Only the jade veins and jade mountains are hidden under the ice. It is possible to conform to this landform. It is the place where the ice jade enchantress is born."


    "The burial of this piece of ice is not known how many stars, of which there is no shortage of Yushan jade mine. If it is to dig one by one, it is difficult to find hundreds of millions of years, it is difficult to find the ice jade enchantress?" Zeng Xia smiled .


    Tian Jing smiled and said: "That is not entirely true. The general Yushan Yumai is definitely not able to breed the ice jade enchantress. I am not saying that the general jade veins are hidden under the rocks, and the impurities of the rocks are too much. The machine is not pure, and it is definitely impossible to breed the ice jade enchantress, so the place we have to find is only the place where the glaciers and jade veins are located. In addition, there must be no impurities at all. So pure, can we breed the ice jade enchantress. Gene egg."


    Zeng Xia suddenly realized: "It turns out that I really don''t think there is so much attention in this. If I am alone, I am afraid that I can''t find the egg of the ice jade enchantress, let alone dig the egg. ""


    "Zeng Shidi, you started late, I don''t understand these. It''s normal. I will learn slowly later." Tian Jing paused and said: "Let''s go faster, although these features can be found, but because there is no exposed Vision, it is not easy to find it."


    After all, Tian Jing urged to sit down and Yulin speeded up the speed of running on the ice sheet.


    Zeng Xia also speeded up and followed up, but he quietly lost one thing in the snow, not found by Tian Jing.


    The Boa who was sleeping in Tian Jing��s arms, but his eyes opened a slit and looked at Zeng Xia.


    Hansen did not hurry to catch up with Tian Jing, but he slowly moved on the snowfield. There was Boa there, and he was not afraid to lose.


    Even if they really find the nerves, it takes a long time to dig up the nerves to find the genetic eggs, so Hansen is not in a hurry.


    Rumble!


    Hansen was walking on the snowfield, suddenly heard the hoofs coming from behind, and turned to look at it, only to see the nine-headed white deer pulling a white jade car.


    Hansen White Deer, a genetic species, Hansen had one before, and later gave him the opportunity to maintain the business in the store.


    The holy white deer itself is rare and rare. Some people even use the nine-headed white-white deer to pull the car, and the nine-headed white deer are the ultimate body, which is more than the one that Hansen borrowed from Yang. Majestic and holy.


    "I don''t know who is among the jade cars, so big." Han Sen was interested to watch the nine-headed white deer pulling the jade car and seeing the direction of their march, it seems to be with him. it''s the same.


    The speed of the St. Wenbai deer is so fast that it has already passed by Hansen in the blink of an eye, because there are many mysterious patterns on the jade car, Hansen��s eyes can��t penetrate.


    I can only see the driver of the car, it turned out to be a beautiful girl.


    The girl was only seventeen or eight years old, and she was able to master the nine-headed white deer. The nine-nine-nine-year-old white deer was the genetic species she conquered.


    As a result, Han Sen��s curiosity is even heavier. A driver has nine genetic seeds of the holy white deer. The owner who sits in the jade car is probably not a rich man in the rich world. Great aristocrats with great power.


    Hansen was thinking about it. After the nine-headed white-white deer passed by him, he stopped. The four hooves of the holy white deer were nailed to the glacier. The white jade car was also stable. Stop at the ground.


    "Do you know the knife?" There was a gentle man''s voice in the car.


    "I learned a little with Master, I don''t know." Han Sen saw that he was only one of them. The voice in the car was obviously talking to him, so he replied.


    Hansen��s knife method is not bad, but also one of his best skills, but Hansen does not think that he is a pure knife, because his feelings for the knife are similar to those of the arrow, sword, etc. It is said that the practice is more familiar, but can not be said to be good.


    "There is no knife in the heart, even if the knife is practiced well, after all, it will not enter the elegant hall." Hearing Hansen''s answer, the elegant voice sighed.


    Then the nine sacred white deer began to move again, and in a blink of an eye they had already rushed thousands of miles and disappeared into Hansen��s field of vision.


    Hansen probably understood the idea of ??the man in the jade car, but he did not completely agree with that idea.


    In Hansen''s view, it is not the same thing to love one thing and whether to do one thing. Even though he does not love swords like the six emperors, it does not mean that Hansen does not practice kendo.


    The key is whether to use your heart and work hard, not love and not love.


    Of course, it is easier to use love and hard work, but this is not absolute.


    Hansen has a little interest in everything. When he is really practicing, he is also hard at work and hard work. He does not think that his knife is worse than those who really love the knife.


    It��s just that the people in the jade car don��t think so. Although they feel the charm of Hansen��s knife, but because of Hansen��s answer, he sees that he is not a person who clings to the knife, so he no longer Hansen is on the mind.

 Chapter 3248： Good or bad

    "The son, is that man''s knife method strong?" Among the jade cars, a gentle and beautiful girl, while praying for the next son, curiously asked.


    "His every move reveals the temper of the knife-maker. However, there is no knife in his heart. It can only be regarded as a knife-changer. There is no **** in the strong knife, but it is only stronger. It is not really Strong." If the face is crowned, the white-haired son is holding a small white wine glass, faintly said.


    If there are real seven great empires who see this son, they will be able to recognize him.


    The Chu Garden, the first son of the Chu State, which is famous for its great universe, is different from the four sons of Qin State. The Chu Garden is a veritable grandson.


    Chu Garden itself was born in the Chu Kingdom, although not the emperor, but because of its excellent talent, from childhood and smart, and soon rose in the Chu State.


    Not to mention the strength of the Chu Garden, but he is obsessed with the knife road, it is not comparable to the powerful of the general Empire.


    The strong people of the Empire''s great universe generally rely on external forces, and rarely cultivate their own bodies. However, Chu Yuan learned from a young age and learned that his own realm will never be weaker or even stronger than his strength.


    This situation is greater than the strength of the situation, is extremely rare in the entire Empire universe.


    What''s more, Chu Yuan is strongly supported by Chu. The genetic species and the gods that he possesses are top-notch. Looking at the whole Chu State, it is not excessive to say that he is the first master.


    Even though some people in the old generation of Chu can compete with the Chu Garden, they have already been secluded. The Chu State did indeed take the Chu Garden as the first.


    The fabulous maid was originally interested in Hansen who asked Chu Park to stop asking questions, but after listening to the words of Chu Yuan, she suddenly had no interest.


    Being able to become a close-knit maid of Chu Garden naturally has some elegance. I heard that Han Sen was only a laity man who practiced a knife and did not practice it.


    Chu Yuan said: "The man is not a real knife, but his knife must be overbearing. If you meet him later, you must not be an enemy."


    "Thank you for teaching the son." The waitress turned his eyes and asked: "The son, this time the Xuanzang sect Tian Jing came to the ice sheet to find the ice jade enchantress. If it was really found by her, then the son could seize it. And get a peerless genetic species, and when you are pure, you can take it to the next level."


    "Is there really an unknown number of ice jade enchantress, even if it really exists, it is not an easy task to conquer it." Chu Yuan said.


    "Why? Is the ice jade enchantress not a genetic egg?" the maid asked strangely.


    Chu Yuan��s eyes twitched slightly: ��If it��s just a simple genetic egg, it��s impossible to predict the name of the egg in advance.


    "So, there are secrets?" The maid suddenly came to interest.


    Chu Yuan said slightly: "Before hundreds of millions of years ago, it was not a ridiculous star field. It also had an empire. Later, there was a super vision, the whole star field was frozen, and the empire was almost completely destroyed. After that, although the freezing of the frozen river has returned to life, no one dares to live here."


    "So, before hundreds of millions of years ago, the same super vision was seen here?" The maid was surprised.


    "Yes, the name of the ice jade enchantress was passed down at the time of the last super vision. It is said that the master of Xuanzang, who had seen the genetic egg at the time, did not know why, and It was not able to take it away, but it was recorded in the secret scroll of Xuanzang, and only the successors of the sovereign and the sovereign can read it."


    Chu Yuan raised the glass of wine to his mouth, and after a sip of it, he continued: "I have only read the record of the super **** in the secret of the Chu State, and I know that there is such a thing. Tian Jing is the heir to the Xuan Zong sect. She must have read the secret scroll of Xuanzang. Only by following her, can we find the genetic egg of the ice jade enchantress, and then we can know why the former Xuanzang The lord did not take away the genetic egg of the ice jade enchantress."


    "It turned out that fortunately, the son of the son had already arranged a piece in Xuanzong, otherwise it would be really difficult to track the whereabouts of Tian Jing." The maid smiled.


    "I hope that Tian Jing will not let me down." Chu Yuan said faintly.


    On the snowfield, Tian Jing and Zeng Xi have rested in an ice cave. They have been on the icefield for ten days, but they still have not found the so-called ice pack.


    "Sister, you haven''t eaten cooked food for many days, and rest here first, I will go to the prey." Zeng Xia smiled and said to Tian Jing.


    "Teacher, you must be careful in everything, not to be careless." Tian Jing said.


    "The sister is relieved, I will go back when I go." Zeng Xia looked at Tian Jing with a deep affection, and then he went out.


    "Quiet sister, do you like that younger brother?" Boa sat next to Tian Jing, holding his chin and looking at Tian Jing''s eyes and asking.


    "When a child knows something, he said that he likes it or not." Tian Jing''s cheeks were slightly red, and he reached out and pinched it on Boa''s face to cover up his guilty conscience.


    Zeng Xiachang''s really tall and handsome, and gentle personality, doing things very graceful, many Xuanzang''s sisters have a crush on Zeng Xia, and Zeng Xia is very good for Tian Jing.


    In the case of Xuan Zang''s virgins, it is difficult for Tian Jing to have a good impression on Zeng Xi, otherwise he will not bring Zeng Xia to the ice sheet in private.


    "How can I not understand, I think that you have been a younger brother, not as good as my father. You like him better than my father." Boa said seriously.


    Tian Jing listened and felt a little funny. I felt that the two were a world apart. How could they compare them together? Then I pinned the face of Boa and said, "My silly girl, how big is your point, where can you get good or bad? Your father is a big bad guy. How can you compare it with Zeng Shidi, isn��t it better?��


    "My father is very bad, but it feels much better than your former teacher." Boa said again.


    "You, it''s still too small. When you grow up, you will understand what is really good." Tian Jing only thinks that Boa is a child who is not sensible, and does not take her words to heart.


    When Boa saw Tian Jing didn''t listen to her words, she just smiled: "I still think Dad is good anyway."


    "Forget it, don''t say this. Later, you will return to Xuanzong Zong with me. I will slowly teach you how to distinguish between good and bad." Tian Jing held Boa and said softly: "You should sleep well for a while, wait for the meeting. The younger brother had called the prey, and we had the barbecue."


    There was a sudden footstep at the entrance to the ice hole. Tian Jing suddenly frowned, because she heard it, the footsteps did not belong to Zeng Xia.

 Chapter 3249： Come again

    "Is it you?" Tian Jing saw that the person came to Hansen, and could not help but frown slightly.


    "It��s so good, I didn��t expect to come across here again, we really have a chance.�� Hansen said with a smile.


    "What are you doing here?" Tian Jing stared coldly at Hansen and pulled Boa behind him.


    Hansen shook his head. "Don''t worry, I just happened to pass through here. I didn''t expect to meet you."


    Tian Jing apparently did not believe Hansen��s ghost words, staring at him coldly and said: ��Get out of here immediately, otherwise don��t blame me for being polite to you.��


    "I am exhausted after I am here. If you still have to move, you will do well. Look at my daughter''s sentiment. Let me rest and rest here." Han Sen sat down next to the campfire.


    Tian Jing still wants to say something, Boa took her clothes and said: "Sister, let your father rest here for a while."


    Tian Jing looked at Han Sen and finally nodded. "Well, just look at Boa''s face and let you stay."


    "Thank you." Han Sen sat next to the campfire and said while he was roasting fire: "It��s a coincidence, I didn��t expect you to come here."


    "What are you doing here?" Tian Jing asked coldly. For the evil geologist of Hansen, she naturally had no good face.


    "I came to find the ground, I heard that there is a super vein here." Han Sen said greedily.


    Originally Hansen planned to slowly follow Tian Jing behind them to find the ground, but after meeting the jade car, Han Sen felt that something was wrong.


    According to his observations, the jade car is obviously trailing with Tian Jing. Basically, like Hansen, the ability to grasp Tian Jing��s position so accurately can only be like Hansen��s. Internal rape.


    In addition to Boa, Tian Jing has only one Zeng Xia, whoever does not need to guess again.


    So Hansen will catch up directly, just Tian Jing and Zeng Xia, Han Sen does not have to worry, but the people in the jade car are not the same, if it is late, maybe it will be in the jade car People take the genetic egg first.


    Tian Jing looked at Han Sen without speaking. She had some doubts that Hansen was deliberately tracking them. However, if Hansen deliberately followed them, now they have not found the local veins. Hansen is now exposed too early.


    However, if Hansen did not follow them deliberately, the ice sheet was so big that if it happened to be able to run, it was really unbelievable.


    "Women, I heard that you are a disciple of Xuan Zongzong. I don''t know the relationship between Xuan Zongzong and Chu." Hansen asked while roasting the fire.


    "The six aristocrats and the emperor are very respectful to my inaction, and the country is no exception." Tian Jing said.


    "So within the Xuanzang Zong, can there be disciples of Chu?" Hansen asked again.


    "Nature, the disciples of Wuweidao are all from the six empires." Tian Jing frowned and looked at Hansen and said, "What do you want to say?"


    In fact, Hansen��s tips are already obvious, but Tian Jing did not think about it in that way, so he could not hear the meaning of Hansen��s words.


    Hansen had to say: "Since Xuanzong has a disciple of Chu, and here is the land of Chu, the woman should find a disciple of Chu, and some people lead the way better than me." I remembered, with the woman you are together, there is a son, the son will not be Chu people?"


    "He is not a Chu State." Tian Jing, even though he was so stupid, also heard Hansen''s extraneous voice, not to mention that she was not stupid, but she never doubted Zeng Xia.


    Compared to Hansen, an evil genius of unknown origin, anyone like Tian Jing believes in the people around him and cannot believe Hansen.


    "What the **** are you?" Tian Jing stared at Hansen and asked, now she has some doubts about Hansen''s identity.


    "I am a person who is looking for the local veins." Han Sen saw Tian Jing understand what he meant, and he stopped talking and fell asleep next to the campfire.


    Tian Jing still wants to say something, but he heard the sound of footsteps coming from the hole. This time it was Zeng Xia.


    Zeng Xia came back with a little beast. I don��t know where the genetic species was hunting. I wanted to say something to Tian Jing, but I saw Hansen who was sleeping next to the campfire. I frowned and asked: "How is he?" Will it be here?"


    Tian Jing glanced at Han Sen and hesitated for a moment. Then he said, "I just happened to be here, let him rest for a while."


    Zeng Xia looked at Han Sen with some doubts, and then went to Tian Jing and said: "I don''t know if this person''s origin is unknown. It would be too coincidental."


    "This person is indeed a bit weird." Tian Jing nodded and said: "But it does not matter, even if he really has any plots, it is difficult to succeed in front of you and me."


    "Yes." Zeng Xia thought about it, and he baked the cleaned little animal rack on the fire, but his eyes looked at Hansen from time to time.


    Tian Jing��s heart is also secretly thinking: ��If this person really has any plans for us, it should not be exposed to him so early. He is now exposing himself, and he has said that those who want to mean something are trying to leave me and Zeng Xia, or is there any problem with Zeng Xia?"


    "Sister, the meat is baked, this one is good, you try it first." Zeng Xia sent a piece of roasted meat to Tian Jing.


    "Sister, is the meat baked? Boa is so hungry." Boa rubbed his eyes and seemed to be lured by the meat and woke up from his sleep.


    "Baked, Boa, you should eat this one first." Tian Jing gave the barbecue to the Boa.


    Boa is also welcome, picking up the barbecue and smashing it up, it seems that it is really starving.


    "You eat slowly, don''t swallow, and you have finished eating." Tian Jing stroked Bao''s head and said.


    "There is a barbecue to eat, can you give me a little bit, I have not eaten for a while." Hansen also climbed up and looked at the barbecue.


    "To eat yourself to hunt, we are not preparing your food here." Zeng Xia said coldly.


    "Women, you are the master of my daughter. Look at Boa''s face. Just divide me. On such a snowy day, those genetic species are hidden. Where do you let me go to play such a beautiful prey?" Hansen said with a bitter face.


    Tian Jing heard Han Sen''s sentence, but his heart was a move: "This person said it is good, this kind of wind and snow, even if the genetic species will be hidden in the nest, where did the younger brother play the prey? ?"


    However, seeing that Zeng Xia��s look has not changed, Tian Jing feels that he wants more. After all, it is not impossible to find the animal nest.


    "Give him some food." Tian Jing thought about Zeng Xia.


    Zeng Xia gave a cry, cut a hind leg and threw it to Hansen: "Look at Boa''s face, it''s cheaper for you."


    There was no change in the face of Zeng Xia, but there was a hint of murder in the eyes.

 Chapter 3250： betray

    After eating the food, Tian Jing will be on the road, and then he said to Han Sen: "Everyone walks all the way, if you let us meet you again, don''t blame us for being welcome."


    "Well, everyone is going all the way." Hansen nodded and agreed to go out and said that he would first go out of the ice hole.


    After Tian Jing and Zeng Xia started, they found that Han Sen was walking in front of them, and the speed of walking was not fast. After they surpassed Hansen, Han Sen actually followed them.


    "What do you want to do?" Zeng Xia turned to Yu Qilin, and looked back, staring coldly at Hansen, and his eyes were looming. It seemed that if he didn''t agree, he would kill Hansen.


    "You go your way, I am taking my path. Is there any problem?" Hansen said innocently.


    "It seems that you really came to something." Zeng Xia said slowly pulling out the sword.


    "Forget it, Zeng Shidi, let him go first." Tian Jing had some doubts in his heart and looked at Hansen.


    When Zeng Xia returned to the sword, this coldly said to Han Sen: "You should go first."


    "It turned out that I was in front of you. After you followed up, you have to say that I followed you, now the young man..." Hansen walked over from Zeng Xia while shaking his head and sighing.


    After walking over, Han Sen slowly swayed in front, and the walk was quite slow. Tian Jing and Zeng Xia were in front of him, and they did not go, nor did they go.


    "You deliberately walked so slowly, what is it?" After more than an hour, Zeng Xia finally couldn''t help but chase him up and pointed at Hansen with a sword.


    "What is the heart? What I am here is of course to find the ground. Of course, I have to go slower. How can I see where there is a place to go? If you are so anxious, don''t follow me." Hansen shook his head. Said, his eyes are still looking around, as if he is really looking for the ground.


    Zeng Xia was almost vomiting blood, and he wanted to solve the problem of Hansen, who is unknown and tangled.


    "Forget it, don''t care about him, we are leaving us." Tian Jing stopped Zeng Xia and urged Yu Qilin to quickly surpass Hansen.


    Zeng Xia stared at Han Sen and glanced at it. This caught up with Tian Jing. Some doubts asked: "Sister, this person obviously has a bad intention. I am afraid that it is related to the ice jade enchantress. Why not solve this trouble first? ?"


    Tian Jing said: "This person is a bit weird, but if it is for the ice jade enchantress, why should you expose yourself so early, maybe it is just a coincidence, let alone him, we speed up to get rid of him."


    Tian Jing has decided that Zeng Xia will not say anything more. The two together speeded up the speed and went away. It really took Hansen��s out of sight.


    If Hansen wants to catch up, he can catch up with them naturally, but it doesn''t make much sense to catch up. He has warned Tian Jing that Tian Jing does not listen to him, so it has nothing to do with him.


    Anyway, he is also coming to win the ice jade enchantress, and it is not a good person, as long as he is not slower than the jade car.


    Seeing that Hansen did not catch up, Tian Jing and Zeng Xia were relieved. For another two days, Tian Jing stopped in front of a huge iceberg and turned around the iceberg for a few laps before pointing to the iceberg. "If I look good, it should be the land of ice packs."


    Zeng Xia has been looking at the iceberg, but I can''t see anything special about it. It seems to be very similar to the numerous icebergs on the ice sheet.


    "If the non-sisters pointed out that this is the land of ice pack jade, I will walk here, I can not find that this is the place where the ice jade enchantress is born." Zeng Xia praised.


    "The ice pack jade land is really hard to find, there is no vision, there is no feature, but the ice here is particularly pure, this is also a hint, and according to the records of my Xuanzang sect, the ice jade demon Ji should be here, and there are nine out of ten here." Tian Jing said with certainty.


    "In this case, there should be no mistakes, sister, where should we start?" Zeng Xia asked.


    Tian Jing stared at the iceberg for a while, pointing to the corner of the iceberg and said: "Just start digging from here, first digging 500 meters, under 500 meters need to be carefully excavated, up to less than 600 meters, should be There will be income."


    "The sister is just a commander, and this hard work is handed over to me." Zeng Xia and a genetic combination, his arms turned into a pair of huge metal claws, dug into the corner of the iceberg that Tian Jing said. past.


    Under one claw, he was dug up by him for seven or eight cubic meters of ice.


    Under his powerful claw force, the 500-meter deep pit took less than half a mile, but he did not dare to dig it so boldly that he would hurt the following genetic eggs.


    "Don''t dig too fast, carefully hurt the following genetic eggs." Zeng Xia has slowed down and carefully digging, but Tian Jing is still a reminder.


    Zeng Xia had to be more careful, the speed slowed down, and he dug for more than a dozen hours before he dug less than 30 meters.


    Suddenly, under the ice layer, there was a hint of blue light. The blue light was very concealed. If it was not close, it was thought to be the sunlight reflected by the ice.


    Both Tian Jing and Zeng Xia showed their joy. Tian Jing personally went down and peeled off the ice layer. As the borneol peeled off, the ice was exposed in the ice, revealing an eggshell with almost the same color and ice.


    The egg is in the ice. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find it. This is a genetic egg. It is thought to be part of the ice.


    "Yes, this is the legendary genetic egg. It is no wonder that the old master said that it is suitable to dig now. It turns out that this genetic egg is really shaped until now." Tian Jing said that he would take the whole genetic egg. Excavated, the genetic egg is an egg-shaped ice cube, the only difference from the ice cube, that is, there is a silky blue light flow.


    Tian Jing took the genetic egg out of his hands and his face was full of joy. He was ready to use the brand of the gods to conquer the genetic egg for his own use.


    Tian Jing just moved, Zeng Xia suddenly shot on the back of Tian Jing, suddenly bombing Tian Jing''s body, the genetic egg was also grabbed by Zeng Xia.


    "Zeng Xia, what are you doing?" Tian Jing struggled to get up from the ground, and his mouth was still bleeding, and looked at Zeng Xia with a look of horror.


    "I can''t help my sister, I have to bring this genetic egg back." Speaking, Zeng Xia made a beam of light toward the sky, just like a signal arrow.


    "Sister, are you okay?" Boa came over and helped Tian Jing.


    "Sister is fine, let''s go." Tian Jing took Boa to leave.


    "Sorry, my sister, if you let you go back to Xuan Zongzong, I am afraid that there will be no place for me to live in." Zeng Xia said, and forced Tian Tian to the seriously injured.


    "Zeng Xia, I did not expect you to be such a person, I am so against you, you took the genetic egg and said, but also want to kill it?" Tian Jing sighed with anger.


    "I am embarrassed, I can''t help it." Zeng Xia''s eyes have completely lost the tenderness of the past, cold and incomparable, there is no trace of feelings in his eyes.

 Chapter 3251： Chu Garden

    "If I were you, I would not go one step further." A voice came from the sky.


    Zeng Xia, they all looked up and saw a jade car pulled by a nine-headed holy white deer coming from the air and stopped at a place not far from Zeng Xia. The sound was from the jade car. from.


    "When I saw the son, I was fortunate not to be insulted, and I got the egg of the ice jade enchantress." Zeng Xia quickly saluted the jade car, and then took the egg to the front of the car.


    When the door opened, I saw a handsome man in white sitting in the car. A maid walked down from the car and took the genetic egg. This was before the handsome son.


    "Ice jade geek gene?" Chu Yuan took over the genetic egg, holding a gene egg in one hand, directly crushing the egg with his fingers, and the piece of broken ice scattered from his fingers and turned into The silk blue light dissipated.


    The face of Zeng Xia suddenly changed: "Don, what are you doing?"


    Chu Yuan looked at Zeng Xia and said faintly: "You have done a very good job. With your ability, you can''t find it in Xuanzang''s undercover for so long. It also brought back such important news. It is already very good. It��s not easy, it��s a great achievement.��


    "The son''s meaning is... This genetic egg is fake..." Zeng Xia suddenly changed color.


    "If you really think that Tian Jing is already a dead person and approached her, then you should be a dead person now." Chu Yuan said calmly.


    Zeng Xia couldn''t believe it when he looked at Tian Jing, but he saw that Tian Jing''s injured body had stood up straight, and his weak breath had completely recovered. There was still a bit of anger.


    "It is the first son of the Chu State, Chu Garden." Tian Jing wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said indifferently.


    Zeng Xia��s face was quite ugly. He couldn��t think of it. He was deceived by Tian Jing. He quickly pleaded with Chu Yuan: ��I��m sorry for the son, it��s a dereliction of duty, a mistake, and a punishment for the son.��


    Chu Yuan did not blame the meaning of Zeng Xia, but smiled and said: "It is not a big deal to be deceived by a woman. If a person has not been deceived by a woman in his life, it can only show that he is a born monk or incompetent. The idiot. You have done a good job, exceeding my expectations. After returning to the Chu family, I have a reward."


    "Xie Gongzi." Zeng Xia quickly bowed.


    "You should retire first." Chu Yuan sat in the jade car, waved his hand slightly, and made Zeng Xia retreat to the side, then looked at Tian Jing and said: "Miss Tian is not the future emperor of Xuan Zongzong, even though she is in love. Among them, it is also possible to break the game so quickly, and it is really admirable."


    "Chu Gongzi won the prize." Tian Jing''s heart was a little uncomfortable, but his face did not change.


    She knows that she is not a sad betrayal of her lover now. Now, if the enemy is not good, she and Boa will be dead.


    The momentum of the body climbed, and a pair of wings appeared behind Tian Jing. At the same time, her palm of the hand quickly became jade and petrified.


    Chu Yuan sat in the car and looked at Tian Jing��s movements, but did not mean to block it. He just smiled and said: ��The legendary Xuan Zang��s door to the wonderful world is unparalleled, one of the most amazing genetic technologies in the world. Since the young lady is the successor of Xuan Zongzong, it is inevitable that she will be able to open her eyes to the next."


    "I have this intention." Tian Jing held Boa in one hand, and the other hand turned into the palm of Xuanyu. The palm of his hand suddenly radiated a ripple visible to the naked eye, and the ripple was in the void. Forming a weird pattern is like a rippled door.


    At the moment when the bellows appeared, Tian Jing��s back wings fluttered, and Bao��s rushed into the corrugated door like a lightning bolt, disappearing directly with the corrugated door.


    Chu Yuan has been sitting in the jade car, watching everything happen until Tian Jing and Bo Er disappear together, the look on his face has not changed.


    Zeng Xia is anxious in his heart. He is very aware of the magic of the door of the world. It is not difficult to shuttle the void. Tian Jing is doing his best. It may have been sent to the ice field with the help of the door.


    Although Chu Yuan said that he has meritorious service, Zeng Xia himself understands very well. This time, because of his self-confidence and carelessness, he has screwed things up. If he is ran again by Tian Jing, it will really be a failure.


    "Gongzi, please allow the subordinates to take Tian Jing back to make up for the mistakes of the past." Zeng Xia went forward.


    Chu Yuan just smiled and shook his folding fan. He said faintly: "I said that you have merits and merits, and this matter does not have to be placed on your heart. As for Tian Jing, she will come back."


    Tian Jing used the door of the crowd to shuttle through the void, but when she came out of the door of the crowd, she found out that the jade car pulled by the nine-headed white deer was still in front of him.


    Looking closely, she was still in the original place, and was not able to leave the ice sheet, not even able to leave the location where she was.


    Tian Jing changed color, and Xuan Yuhua��s palm continuously hit the ripple door, holding Bao��s rushing into it.


    However, regardless of Tian Jing''s use of several wonderful doors, the results came out before the jade car, his face could not help but change very ugly.


    "Miss Tian, ??no need to waste any effort and time, the door to the wonderful is also magical, but under my enchantment, not to mention the door of the district, even the real gate of the gods, Can not connect to the outside world." Chu Yuan gently shook the folding fan and said.


    Tian Jing knows that it is useless to waste the effort to open the door of the world. His eyes gaze at the sky and find that within a hundred miles, they are covered by holy glory. The source of the glory is the jade in the jade. garden.


    "The first son of Chu is really worthy of the name." Tian Jing said in the mouth, the mysterious arm is a ripple of ripples, a rune-like light illuminates above the arm, so that the power on the arm More and more strong, when the momentum reached the peak, a punch hit the Chuyuan.


    I saw the ripples form a corrugated door in front of Tian Jing��s fist. The punching force burst into the corrugated door and disappeared instantly. The next moment, the corrugated door opened behind the Chu Garden, and a horrible black light exploded from it.


    So close distance, even if it is a god, I am afraid it is difficult to dodge.


    Chu Yuan also has no intention of dodging. The light of the body rises like a god. Xuanguang is on the light outside him. He is instantly dissolved in the invisible, not to mention hurting him, even his robes. Can shake a half.


    "Miss Tian, ??is that enough?" Chu Yuan stared at Tian Jing, Tian Jing suddenly felt a horrible pressure coming down, the body was actually invisible but moved, legs even began to tremble, seems to have supported Can not live the horrible pressure.


    Tian Jing gritted his teeth and broke his strength. However, no matter how it broke out, it could not completely offset the horrible force and oppressed his legs.


    "Chuyuan is even more horrible than the rumors!" Tian Jing felt awkward in his heart, knowing that this time he was only afraid of being fierce.

 Chapter 3252： stop

    "Miss Tian, ??I am guaranteed by my own personality, as long as you take me to find the real ice jade phoenix gene egg, you will keep your life and worry, live and leave the country." Chu Yuan looked at Tian Jing.


    "The personality of Chu Yuangong is not necessarily higher than the average person." Tian Jing said with a bite, the pressure on his body is getting heavier and heavier.


    Chu Yuan smiled and said: "The personality of my Chu Garden is indeed not nobler than the average person, even worse. But compared to the average person, I have the right to kill and kill. Whoever I want to die, whoever is going to die, who I want to live, Whoever can live, so that my personality is not nobler than others, but it also has some value. Miss Tian, ??do you say?"


    "Do you think Xuan Zong''s disciple will be afraid of death?" Tian Jing said coldly.


    "Maybe Miss Tian, ??you are not afraid of death, but can you watch her die because of you?" Chu Yuan pointed to the treasure of Tian Jinghuai.


    Waiting for Tian Jing to speak, Chu Yuan continued: "Even if you can watch her die, you can also watch Xuan Zong''s disciples, and your sisters are dead one by one?"


    "Chu Dagong, you are too overestimated of yourself, if you dare to go to my Xuanzong, even if you have the ability to pass the sky, let you have a life without life." Tian Jing said disdainfully.


    Chu Yuan is not angry, pointing to Zeng Xia: "The ten major sects under the Palace of the Indomitable, except for the Qin State, the beliefs of the six countries, and naturally will not marry the holy places, but he is different. He is a disciple of Xuan Zongzong. If he returns to the Xuanzang sect, telling Xuan Zang, you are trapped in the abyss of the ice field. You said that the disciples of Xuan Zongzong and your master Xuanzang lord will not Will you come to save you?"


    Tian Jing��s face suddenly changed. The Chu Garden was so powerful. If Xuan Zong��s disciples stayed in the mountain gate, Chu Yuan couldn��t take them, but when they came out of the mountain gate and went to the border of Chu, it��s really hard to say. It is.


    Coupled with the guidance of Zeng Xia, a traitor, it may be that Xuan Zongzong may be hit hard by this.


    Thinking of this, Tian Jing''s face is more and more ugly, now even if she is dead, Chu Yuan can still implement this plan.


    Tian Jing gaze at the Chu Garden, not as big as the average woman, and the Chu Garden is despicable, because the weak meat is the best in the world, there is nothing to complain about.


    "Here, I can do whatever I want to do. For example, I can let this little girl disappear into the world forever." Chu Yuan said, looking at Boa.


    "No... don''t..." Tian Jing trembled, but his hands were pulled by a force, and he couldn''t help but open it. The treasure that she was holding in her arms suddenly fell on the ice.


    And that force only suppressed Tian Jing, so that she could not move at all, and nothing else was affected, including Boa.


    Boa stood on the ice and said, Tian Jing, who was unable to move with his hands open, said: "Sister, this person is good or bad, and Boa helps you beat him."


    Tian Jing smiled bitterly, and saw that Chu Yuan extended his palm and grabbed the volley of Boa. Bo''s body suddenly seemed to be attracted by a huge force, and the volley flew toward the hands of Chu Yuan.


    "Let her go, I promised to take you to find the ice jade enchantress." Tian Jing said with a bite.


    Chu Yuan did not show a happy expression because of this, still sucked Boa in front of him, while grabbing Bao��s neck and said: "You promised too late, that is the condition just now, now I want her to die. ����Damn����"


    Chu Yuan��s words were not finished. Suddenly, he screamed and rolled his hand back. He saw three more blood marks on his palm.


    I saw a red kitten in the arms of Boa. At this time, in the arms of Boa, he whispered to Chu Yuan��s teeth, which seemed to be intimidating Chu Yuan.


    "Interesting, a wild genetic species can actually hurt this son." Between the Chuyuan speech, the wound on the palm of the hand recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. The wound was completely healed in the blink of an eye, and no scar was left.


    Chu Yuan''s eyes stared at Boa and the kitten, and the side of his mouth was slightly upturned, drawing a smile. When he saw this smile, the faces of the two maids changed. The body shivered involuntarily, and the eyes flashed. The horror of the tremor.


    They are very clear that when their son Chu Garden laughs like this, it means that he is really angry, and the consequences will be very serious. Even his own people will be terrible.


    "It''s really interesting children and genetics. Come, come to me and let the son look at it carefully." Chu Yuan waved at Boa and smiled and said: "Reassured, this son changed his mind, now This son will never kill you, not only will not kill you, but will also eat and drink you, and raise you to be fat. Until you bring you back to my garden, then cut off your lower body, Buried in the garden as a fertilizer. And your upper body will still be alive, grafted on the stem of my magic blood orchid, let you become part of the blood blue, the body''s blood gradually flows into the blood blue. But You won''t die very quickly, you will slowly lose all your blood. Even so, you will not die. Your body will be transformed by the blood-blooded orchid, a little bit lost, one year... two years... ten years ...until completely absorbed by the magic blood orchid..."


    "Chu Gongzi, I have promised to take you to the ice jade enchantress, don''t be embarrassed about the child, otherwise I would rather break myself off, and will never take you to find the ice jade enchantress." Tian Jing voice trembled loudly Road.


    Sitting in the jade car, Chu Garden, now she is even more terrible than the devil, so that her heart is horrified by fear.


    Chu Yuan just licked his lips and said faintly: "I have never changed the words I have said. She and the cat are now dying to die, and you will definitely take me to find the ice jade enchantress. ��


    "Let her, or I will commit suicide immediately, don''t doubt my ability and determination, you can suppress me, but can''t stop me from committing suicide." Tian Jing trembled.


    "You can commit suicide, but after you commit suicide, your sisters and sisters, even your master, will come to the ice and die because of your will. If you want, then go to hell." Chu Yuan said indifferently, he The eyes didn''t even go to Tian Jing at all, and the palms rose again. They pointed at Boa, and there was a hint of crazy color on his face: "Come on, I really want to see the painful expression when you are swallowed by the **** orchid." ""


    "Stop..." Tian Jing��s screaming collapse, even though her will is firm, it��s hard to bear the madman��s metamorphosis like Chu Yuan.


    Now Tian Jing is simply not dead, she is willing to die, but the result makes her more unacceptable, more terrible than death.


    "I decided what, no one can stop, no one can let me stop, even if it is a god." The madness on the face of Chu Garden is getting heavier, Tian Jing can even see his eyes seem to be devils. Bloody light.


    "Your dirty hand will dare to approach my daughter for an inch. No one will let you stop later." A voice came from not far, although it was not big, but it fell into Tian Jing��s ear, but let her Stopped.

 Chapter 3253： Hand pulling a knife

    This voice Tian Jing is no stranger, and suddenly I heard the owner of this voice, but Tian Jing is somewhat unbelievable, the master of this voice will appear at this time, and say such words.


    But when she turned her head and looked at it, she saw the person who was imaginary, and the surprise in her heart was hard to speak.


    This seems to her to be a sly guy who tries to use the child''s blood to find the pulse, actually appeared in front of her.


    Hansen did not want to come out so early. Even if Tian Jing was forced by the Chu Garden to find the local veins, it would be a good thing for Han Sen. He could wait until Tian Jing found the genetic eggs and then robbed them.


    But who knows that this Chu Garden is really a perverted madman, even if he wants to kill Boa, this makes him have to shoot.


    His shots are better than Boa''s shots, at least not so shocking.


    Chu Yuan��s hand also condensed in the air, he did not find out how Han Sen entered the enchantment of the Garden.


    According to the truth, within his enchantment of the holy garden, he is the master here, the **** here, no one can enter the enchantment of the garden without being discovered by him.


    However, the fact is that before Hansen��s voice, Chu Yuan did not find that Hansen came here.


    "Oh, why didn''t anyone let me stop?" Chu Yuan didn''t look back, and did not let go with his palm. He already knew who the coming person was.


    "Because you have no hands at that time, how can someone still tell you to stop?" Hansen said as he walked toward the Chu Garden. It didn''t look like a particularly powerful momentum. It was like walking around like a walk. general.


    "It seems that you are very confident about your own knife." Chu Yuan still did not look back.


    "I only have confidence in myself," Hansen said.


    Chu Yuan mouth upturned, sneer and said: "Unfortunately, your self-confidence is arrogant in my opinion, the same is the knife, in my opinion, your knife is not influential."


    "My knife does not flow, but it is enough to leave your hand." Han Sen said faintly.


    "Interesting? This son didn''t want to let her die so much. Since you said so, this son will now take off her head and see if your knife is fast, or my knife is fast." A touch of crazy color, reaching out to pull the knife between the waist.


    Chu Yuan has confidence in his hand speed and speed. He practiced knives from a young age. When he was three years old, he entered the knife. When other children��s children were still wearing the open pants, he was already holding a knife. Hey, just pull out the knife, you don��t know how many hundred million it has been practiced.


    There is no luck in success, even geniuses are no exception.


    In the past 20 years, Chu Yuan practiced the knife and realized the knife. Today, on the knife road, no one in the Chu State is qualified to talk with him.


    The characteristics of the enchantment of the Garden and his power and the knife, his knife can be said to be one of the gods, the knife is dead and there is no gap in the middle, faster than the teleport, so the Chu Garden is very Confidence, his knife must be able to smash the head of Boa.


    However, the palm of the Chu Garden just touched the handle, and felt the pain of the wrist coming from the wrist. I couldn��t help but widen my eyes, my pupils contracted, and I saw a scene of blood and blood splashing.


    The hand that he held the knife was separated from his arm and was bleeding from the blood.


    Everyone was shocked. The two maids and Zeng Xiong couldn''t believe their eyes. The two maids had been in the Chu Garden for several years. They had seen too many strong people being smashed by Chu Yuan, too many famous names. The strong man was smashed by the knife of Chu Yuan, and he didn��t even know how he died.


    In their view, the Chu Garden is the existence of the knife god, or the knife and the devil are more appropriate, the knife is dead, there has never been an exception.


    However, this time, Chu Yuan, with the preparation in advance, even if the knife was not pulled out, he was taken away by the knife, which really made them unable to believe that there is even more than the Chu Garden in the world. Fast knife.


    Zeng Xia��s heart was even more shocked. He couldn��t think of it. Such a guy would have such a terrible knife. When he remembered the intersection with Hansen, he couldn��t help but shudder.


    "That is the Chu Gongchu big son, even if the knife is not pulled out, he was taken to the palm." Zeng Xia''s back is cold.


    Tian Jing��s suppressing power has disappeared, but she still stood there motionless. She couldn��t believe Hansen. She didn��t even see how Hansen cut off the palm of the hand, or even Hansen. Pull out the sword hanging from his waist.


    Chu Yuan did not pay attention to the broken palm, just staring at Hansen, his broken arm is still bleeding, originally with his god''s blood and genetic power, the broken hand should be regenerated immediately, but now the wound is There was a faint purple color that circulated, causing his wounds to deteriorate and there was no sign of healing and regeneration.


    "Isn''t you convinced? You still have one hand, you can try again. This time I will wait for you to pull out the knife." Hansen has already walked to the side of Boa, and hugged Bao, and looked at Chu Garden faintly. Said.


    "You will regret it." Chu Yuan''s voice was cold, his eyes were burning like fire, and the left hand left the handle quickly, and the palm of his hand raised the black magic flame, as if there was a evil spirit entangled in him. Above the palm of the hand.


    Few people know that the left hand of Chu Yuan is more horrible than the right hand, because no one has forced him to use his left hand, and no one knows that he also has a **** gene called the devil''s left hand, which is comparable to the destructive god. Existence, coupled with his enchantment and strength, is not only a human life, but also engulfs the human soul. After death, the soul cannot enter the reincarnation.


    At the moment when the blade was pulled out by the Chu Garden, the power of the enchantment of the Garden and the power of the left hand of the demon were so strangely merged into a gray power that directly tore the rules of the universe and produced an unimaginable The horrible destructive power.


    "The power of breaking the world!" Tian Jing screamed.


    Chu Yuan can break through the boundaries at this age. Such a genius can be compared with Zhuo Dong. Zhuo Dong relies on Zixia Xianyi, but Chu Yuan obviously does not have such treasures to help, he can also break the boundary.


    Han Sen''s look is unchanged, but his heart has some strange feelings. The power of Chu Yuan''s break-up makes him feel a bit wrong, but he can''t say what is wrong.


    "Death!" Chuyuan eyes were crazy, his knife madness broke out, and the knife was completely squirted, as if he had already smashed Hansen''s head and could not help but growl.


    When!


    The knife that had been squirted and the left hand of Chu Yuan flew in the air, and the blood flew.


    Chu Yuan��s face was unbelievable, and his eyes widened and stared at Hansen who stood there as if he had never moved.


    Tian Jing, Zeng Xia and the two maids are all horrified, as if they saw a ghost.


    "No...Impossible...The Chu Garden that has broken the border...I was smashed down by the palm of my hand..." Tian Jing looked at Han Sen, there is really no way to put the man in front of him and the one who sold her to her before. The evil geologists are connected.

 Chapter 3254： Soul

    "Who are you in the end?" Chu Yuan''s hands were broken, and his eyes were red with Hansen.


    "The father of a child," Hansen said faintly.


    "This hatred must be reported." Chu Yuan squeezed out four words from his teeth, and his legs broke out with strong power, and they wanted to go empty.


    However, Hansen��s fingers hooked up in the air, and the body of Chu Garden suddenly fell from the air, as if the bird had lost its wings and the plane lost fuel.


    Hey!


    Chu Yuan fell straight on the ice, the body was suppressed and could not move, so it was so struggling on the ice sheet.


    "I said that I want to let you go?" Hansen walked to the side of Chu Park and looked coldly at Chu Yuan, who couldn''t move on the ground. "I hate killing, but I hate being bullied by my daughter."


    The pair of maids finally reacted at this time. The two looked at each other. One drove the nine-headed white deer to hurry to Hansen, and the other pulled out the knife and smashed it like an aurora.


    Han Sen��s eyes condensed, and the power of the tunnel��s destructive power incited the rules of the universe. The two maids and the nine-headed white deer instantly fell on the ground, and they struggled to stand up.


    Zeng Xia was horrified, and he wanted to break away when he turned around. However, his body shape was moving, as if he had been sucked by a super magnet. The whole person��s limbs fell on the ice.


    Tian Jingyu looked at Han Sen and Chu Yuan, and they seemed to have something that they could not believe what they saw.


    "Dad, this person is too annoying." Boa pointed to the Chu Garden, which was struggling on the ice.


    Han Sen just wanted to say something, but suddenly saw the kitten jumped out of Boa''s arms and landed in front of Chu Yuan. A pair of red cat eyes looked at Chu Yuan.


    "Roll..." Chu Yuan just said a sentence, and suddenly saw the kitten opened his mouth.


    Its body is only a little bigger than the fist, but its mouth opened, but swallowed the Chu Garden in one bite, chewed two mouths, then swallowed it, still wanting to stick out the pink tongue. I licked my lips.


    Zeng Xia and the two maids were stunned, and Hansen looked at the kitten with some surprise.


    The kitten is just a young body. Even if the Chu Garden has been suppressed by Hansen, there is still a broken force in the Chu Garden. The kitten can actually swallow his body, which is obviously not normal.


    After the kitten swallowed the Chu Garden, the small belly became mellow and beaten, and the body began to secrete a piece of blood, as if the silk wrapped its body, and soon formed a fist. Bloody.


    "Is it going to evolve?" Hansen looked at the **** thoughts thoughtfully.


    The kitten was only interested in the Chu Garden, but did not pay attention to Zeng Xia and two ladies. Even the nine Saint Wen Bai Lu did not take a look, which is somewhat unusual.


    And since the break of the Chu Garden, Han Sen felt that his power was a bit odd.


    Although it is necessary to understand the counter-power of another world and then integrate with its own positive forces, it can create a force to break the boundary.


    However, the counter-power of Chu Yuan seems to be somewhat weird. It is like a demon-like power that is integrated into his left hand. In Hansen��s view, it is more like a beast than a genetic species.


    "The soul of the beast!" Han Sen thought of the word, a fierce jump in his heart: "The soul of the beast, yes, that power is more like the power of the beast soul... but not exactly the same..."


    "Sister, how are you going to deal with this bad guy." Boa took away the kitten''s cockroaches and ran to Tian Jing, pointing to Zeng Xia, who was unable to move on the ice.


    Tian Jing looked at Zeng Xia and then gave Hansen a hand-to-hand ceremony: "Thank you for your salvation, haven''t you asked for your name?"


    "Han Sen." Hansen did not have the need to report a pseudonym.


    "The first swordsman of Qin State?" Tian Jing suddenly thought of Han Sen''s true identity. Hansen''s sword broke the dragon''s squad and smashed the city of Yuxi. It has already spread to seven countries.


    The name of the first swordsman in Qin, almost no one in the seven countries, but Tian Jing did not know what Han Sen looked like.


    "The first swordsman did not dare to act, and Qin Guo��s first act was a veritable one." Han Sen pointed out that Zeng Xia said: "This person is still handed over to you."


    Said, Han Sen went to the two maids in Chu Garden.


    "Do you want to die or want to live?" Hansen said, looking down at the two maids.


    The two maids looked complicated and didn''t seem to know what to say for a while.


    "Now the Chu Garden is dead, even if I let you go, I am afraid that if you return to the Chu State, you will not be able to escape. I just miss a driver and a maid. If you want to live, I can give you a way to live." Han Sen Said.


    The two maids looked at each other and gritted their teeth and said, "Thank you, Master, we want to live."


    "If you want to live, then go and prepare your car." Han Sen said faintly, turned and stopped looking at the two maids.


    The two maids suddenly felt a loose body and finally recovered their freedom. After looking at each other, they silently headed for the nine-headed white deer and the jade car.


    Han Sen looked at Tian Jing with great interest. He wanted to know how Tian Jing would deal with Zeng Xia.


    Originally, Hansen thought that Tian Jing would be entangled. After all, he was a person who once fell in love, but who knows that Tian Jing directly cut down Zeng Xia��s head with a sword, and he did not hesitate.


    "This woman looks soft and weak, but she didn''t expect it to be so decisive." Hansen was slightly surprised.


    "Thank you Mr. Han for giving me the opportunity to kill the traitors." Tian Jing returned to Hansen and continued after the ceremony: "Mr. Mr. must also come for the ice jade enchantress?"


    "Not bad." Han Sen nodded slightly.


    "I can take the gentleman to find the ice jade enchantress, but I have a request, if the husband does not agree, Tian Jing would rather break himself." Tian Jing said.


    "Please say." Hansen smiled.


    "The place where Bingyu Demon Ji is located, there is a sacrificial piece left by my old Emperor Xuanzong. I can''t do it with ice jade enchantress, but that piece of ritual must be taken back to Xuanzong." Tian Jing said.


    "Yes, I only want the ice jade enchantress, and everything else belongs to you," Hansen said.


    "So thank you so much." Tian Jing said the hair before the balance, Ying Ying said.


    Within thirty-three days, the funeral road came to the front door of an ancient pagoda and greeted the ancient pagoda: "The president, the light of the soul of the 17th is gone."


    "Oh, this is how long it took to release the soul of life, and it was destroyed. I think that the Chu Garden is also a country''s great people. With the power of the soul of the 17th, it is more than enough to break through the world. There should be not many people who kill him. Check who it is." The voice of Qin Xiu was heard in Guta.


    "Yes." The funeral road should have a voice, slowly retreating from the ancient tower.

 Chapter 3255： Planet under the hail

    The ice field contains several stars. If it wasn''t for Tian Jing, Hansen couldn''t think of it. Such an inconspicuous place turned out to be a place where the peerless genetic eggs were born.


    In front of it is a small iceberg surrounded by numerous icebergs. It is only a few hundred meters high and does not look tall. Compared with the nearby icebergs that are tens of thousands of meters high, this small iceberg is not at all eye-catching.


    "This is where the Xuanzang old lord found the ice jade enchantress. If there is nothing wrong with the record, there should be an ice hole directly behind the iceberg at the back of the small iceberg." Tian Jing took out a copy. The map, compared to Xiao Bingshan for a while, said to Han Sen.


    Hansen walked down from the jade car and looked at Xiao Bingshan and asked: "I am very curious. What happened to the old lord of the original place, why did he not take the ice jade enchantress and also put his own things? It fell here."


    Tian Jing said: "In fact, I don''t know very well. The information left by the old lord in the secret volume is only the record of the location of the ice jade enchantress, and then the thing about how to retrieve the lost ritual, for the ice jade demon. Ji��s things are not mentioned much, and he��s going back three times. After getting the rituals, he will return directly. You can��t covet the ice jade geek gene inside, otherwise there will be ominous things happening.��


    "Is it going to be part of the ice jade enchantress, lost in such a long history?" Hansen said.


    Tian Jing said with certainty: "No, the inheritance of our inaction is very strict. Some secrets of special importance have special methods of inheritance, and it is almost impossible to make mistakes. Even if it is really wrong, it should be lost. It is impossible to lose only part of it."


    Hansen��s words about Tian Jing are somewhat disapproving. Any secret inheritance method, as long as it is done by people, may cause problems.


    "I promise you what you want, I will do it. As for whether you can get the ice jade enchantress, then it has nothing to do with me." Tian Jing said and walked toward Xiao Bingshan.


    "You are waiting here." Hansen told the two to pay the maid, and then took the treasure to keep up with Tian Jing.


    Sure enough, as Tian Jing said, there is an ice hole at the bottom of the hill, which has been squatting down and does not know where it is.


    Tian Jing can become the inheritor of Xuanzang, naturally comparable to ordinary women, only to see her dealing with Zeng Xia, she knows that this woman''s mind is extraordinary, it is difficult to protect her from the means of dealing with Zeng Xia again, so Hansen Do not dare to believe her completely.


    However, after entering the ice cave, Hansen believed a few points. The hole went straight for tens of thousands of miles under the ice, and still could not see the end. It did not look like artificially excavated.


    And the more you go down, the heavier the chilly gas, even Hansen, who has cultivated the ice muscle jade, feels a little cool.


    The cracks under the glacier extend in all directions, and there are many branches. Tian Jing holds the map from time to time and chooses normal roads. In some places, only one person can drill in the past. In some places, the ice holes are vertical, and the drop is the number. Ten thousand meters or even deeper.


    For a star field, this distance is actually nothing. What makes Han Sen more curious is that the appearance of two super gods will form exactly the same type, which is inherently unusual.


    "Dad, what is that?" I don''t know how deep I have entered the ice cave. I just fell from a vertical ice hole, and Boa said in one direction.


    Both Hansen and Tian Jing looked at the past and suddenly showed amazement. It turned out to be a planet.


    The sky of the planet is completely shrouded in ice, like ice crystals, but the planet within this hail is still green grass and red flowers, and many animals are free to move.


    Swans of swans are flying under the hail, and groups of cattle and sheep can be seen on the grass.


    "Yes, this is the place recorded by the old lord." Tian Jing was excited to look at this weird planet hidden in the glacier.


    "Are you sure this is here?" Hansen has some doubts. It is said that even if the ice jade enchantress is not a pure ice attribute, there should be half of the ice power, and the place where her is born, how could it be here.


    Moreover, Han Sen remembers that Bao Er��s news to him mentioned that Tian Jing once said to Zeng Xia that the place where the ice jade enchantress was born should be purely ice-covered jade land. Here, Han Sen does not have Seeing what jade, mud is a lot.


    Tian Jing looked at Boa and glanced at it: "Boa has always told you, what about ice pack jade?"


    "I have heard some." Han Sen looked the same, smiled and said, there is no blushing consciousness.


    Tian Jing said: "In fact, since Zeng Xia insisted on asking me to come to the ice sheet, I felt that something was wrong in my heart. It was only that time there was not so much doubt. Later, after meeting you and Boa, I was suspicious. Those words, then I found an ice system and wanted to test him."


    "It turns out." Hansen nodded.


    "In fact, the jade word in the ice jade enchantress refers to the general jade, but the meaning of purity." Tian Jing said.


    ��Pure means?�� Hansen still doesn��t quite understand.


    "In the myths and legends of ancient times, the jade is often used as a pure and innocent girl. The girl who has not been defiled is actually the meaning of the jade of the ice jade enchantress. It does not have much to do with the real jade." Tian Jing explained. .


    "It turns out that." Han Sen suddenly realized.


    Tian Jing looked at the planet and looked for the way forward. He said: "This planet itself is very strange, because in the super gods, before the star field is frozen, this position does not have such a planet, only in After the ice is frozen, the planet will appear."


    "There is such a thing." Hansen took out the communicator and called up the star map here. He probably compared the position. It was found that there was no planet near this area.


    Not to mention such a life planet, even the average planet, stars and the like are not half.


    At this time, Tian Jing and Han Sen had already landed on the planet. Tian Jing suddenly turned around and smiled and said to Han Sen: "Mr. Han, there is actually one thing I have not told you."


    "What?" Hansen asked unchanged.


    "On this planet, there is also a very magical place. Only a woman who is not pure and innocent can stand on the planet safely. If not, there will be some very bad meanings happening." Tian Jing smiled. Said to Hansen.


    "What a bad thing?" Han Sen looked the same, looking at Tian Jing.


    "You will know soon." Tian Jing did not answer his question, just looked at him with a smile, the smile was very weird.

 Chapter 3256： Ominous power

    Hansen doesn''t care much. With his physical fitness and strength, coupled with the super-spiritual nature of the super-spirit, it is hard to have any ominous things happen to him in the two universes.


    "I want to be afraid to let you down..." Hansen said, his face changed.


    His voice turned out to be a little feminine, but not entirely a woman, not yin and yang is very weird, a bit like a creature in the ancient times.


    Hansen was shocked and quickly concentrated his mental strength on a certain part of the body. After feeling it, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief: "Fortunately... okay... still..."


    But in the next second, Hansen''s face suddenly became very difficult to see. Although the thing was still there, it was reduced from the original big cigar to peanuts, fresh and refined and delicate.


    Hansen had a kind of conflict that he wanted to faint. If it wasn��t for Tian Jing, Hansen couldn��t immediately take off his pants and wake up the sleeping poor guy.


    Tian Jing looks at Han Sen''s appearance, but he smiles very happy: "Mr. Han, you don''t have to worry, the power of this planet will not kill, but it will make the male creatures and the impure female creatures entering here a little bit. Strange."


    Hansen thought: "Where is this a little bit strange, if it can''t be recovered, is it better than killing me?"


    Looking at Tian Jing��s gloating scene, Han Sen knew that she must have remembered her hatred before.


    Ignore Tian Jing, Han Sen immediately ran his own power, and went to the mini-exquisite peanuts. The power of the Confucius and the Xuan Huang Jing went smoothly. There was no problem except for the past. It''s a lot smaller, a lot more refined, and it seems to have no effect at all.


    "Mr. Han, in fact, you really don''t have to worry, as long as you withdraw from this planet, the power will slowly disappear. But then you continue to go on, stay here for too long, or too close to the ice jade The position of Ji, the power will be more and more powerful in you, and may even reverse the yin and yang..." Tian Jing said seriously to Han Sen.


    However, Hansen clearly can see the strong smile from her eyes. Obviously, she knows what kind of changes happened to Hansen.


    "Where is the genetic egg of the ice jade enchantress?" Han Senqiang asked from the calm mind that since it can be restored, there is nothing terrible.


    What''s more, Hansen also has the power of the super-spiritual body. If you want to come to the super-spiritual body, the characteristics of the law should not be able to restrain this strange ominous power.


    "It''s there." Tian Jingyang started, pointing in one direction.


    Han Sen looked at Tian Jing''s fingers and saw that it was a snowy mountain standing on the distant land. It was said to be a snow-capped mountain. In fact, only the tip of the mountain had a white snow, and the other mountains were blue-black rocks.


    "The old lord is the ice jade geek gene found on the top of the mountain, but I don''t know if it is still there." Tian Jing followed and added: "Right, above this planet, you Never use the power of the space system."


    ��Why is this again?�� Hansen asked calmly.


    Tian Jing grinned: "Because the space of this planet is very unstable, if you use space to transmit power, it is difficult to reach the destination you want, and you may even get lost in the void."


    "It turns out that I don''t know what taboos are there. Miss Tian may wish to make it clear at a time." Hansen hated not to find a place where no one could immediately find out if the super-spiritual body could solve the ominousness.


    However, in front of Tian Jing, Han Sen did not show an urgent appearance.


    "There is nothing. I have already said that the space on this planet is very unstable. There are a lot of space faults. It is best to be careful when you go. If you hit the space faults too quickly, you will be afraid of the body of the gods. It is also difficult to resist the power of space misalignment?" Tian Jing thought and said: "There is no need to try to harm the creatures on this planet, it will bring more terrible ominous, as for what is ominous, the old lord I haven''t written any information left. I want to come to the best, or listen to his words. Don''t provoke those creatures."


    "Is this all right?" Hansen didn''t feel much about these two points. Although the spatial fault is terrible, but with his physical strength and physical reaction ability, even if he hits the space fault, it will not be too big. Threat.


    As for those creatures, Hansen was not a killer, and there was no idea of ??hurting them.


    "The old master left the information and said this, there is nothing else, it is not what I can know." Tian Jing spread his hand and said, when looking at Han Sen, but obviously with a smile The eyes also whispered through his lower body from time to time.


    "Are you not going to find the sacred rituals of Xuanzang?" Hansen said in a whispering whisper.


    "Does Mr. Han not go together? The location of the ceremonial place is at the foot of the snow-capped mountain. If Mr. is going to go to the snow-capped mountains to find the egg of the ice jade enchantress, go together." Tian Jing said with a smile.


    "I haven''t planned to go to Xueshan yet, you should go first." Hansen said with a cold face.


    "In this case, the little girl took a step first." Tian Jing turned and left. After walking away, Hansen heard the silver bell-like laughter, and Hansen��s face was already quite thick and felt his face. It��s hot.


    "What is going on in this planet? Even the power of breaking the world can''t eliminate the ominous power?" Hansen tried to use the power of the sinister war to break the ominous power of the body, but it did not work.


    There is a very strange force that hangs over the unfortunate, and the power of the tunnel can not be broken.


    There is also Han Sen did not dare to use too much force, so that a hand to give a good fight, Han Sen wants to die.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you?" Boa asked with a puzzled look at Hansen.


    "Nothing." Hansen himself could not tell Boa about his current situation. After Tian Jing walked away completely, this opened the super-spirit.


    The blazing color suddenly spread on Hansen''s body. Fortunately, the super-spiritual body did not disappoint Hansen. The power of the super-spiritual body eliminated the strange power of his body and restored his body to normal.


    It is a pity that Hansen can''t break the suppression of the rules of the universe for a long time. When Hansen''s super-spiritual body is received, his body is shrouded in that strange and ominous power, and abnormal changes have taken place.


    "Forget it, let''s go and see if the genetic egg of Bingyu Demon Ji is still absent. It is not too late to use the super-deity to release this power after going out." Han Sen knows that he can''t always maintain the super-spiritual state. However, since the super-spirit is effective, a large stone in his heart has finally fallen, and the Boa Trail has been taken from the direction of the snow-capped mountains.

 Chapter 3257： Ice jade enchantress

    Things are even worse than Hansen expected. Tian Jing did not lie to him. As he approached the snowy mountains, the peanuts became smaller and smaller, and they soon became soybeans.


    At this time, Hansen also had some hesitation in his heart. If it is like Tian Jing, the approach to the snow-capped mountains may reverse his yin and yang. If it really becomes a woman, I don��t know if the super-spiritual body can restore him.


    But when I saw that the snow-capped mountains were not far from the front, let him just give up, and some were not willing.


    "Dad, your look is so strange!" Boa surprised his eyes wide open and looked at Hansen.


    Hansen quickly gathered a light mirror and took photos of the mirror. It turned out that his appearance changed a lot. The original angular lines were very soft, the eyes seemed to be a lot bigger, and the eyelashes became longer. The throat is also very small and almost invisible.


    Hansen secretly stunned: "Does it really become a woman?"


    Once again, the super-spiritual body was forcibly opened, and the ominous power of the body was removed. Only this time Hansen apparently felt that the process of physical devotion slowed down a lot, although in the end it succeeded in expelling the ominous power of the body, but the speed of transformation was better than before. It is several times slower.


    The super-spiritual body is harvested, and the feminization of the body is also much faster.


    "Even the super-spiritual body has been affected. If it doesn''t come back later, it will be really bad." Hansen also hesitated.


    For a genetic species, it seems that it is not worth taking such a big risk.


    "What kind of genetic species is that ice jade enchantress? Why is it so strange in the place where it is? Can you turn a man into a woman, will it turn a woman into a man?" Hansen thought of it here. Suddenly, my heart moved: "Can the spell be a female body? If I fit in with her, half of the body is a woman, I wonder if I will be somewhat resistant to this strange power?"


    Thinking in my heart, Hansen broke the rules of the big universe and turned into a super-spiritual body to summon the spell and his own fit.


    "Can the spell be a woman?" Hansen secretly prayed.


    Tian Jing, who is climbing the snow-capped mountains, thinks of Hansen��s expression before, and can��t help but want to laugh.


    "No matter how powerful the power is, it is useless in this place. It is not that I don''t keep my credit. If you can''t get the ice jade enchantress, you can''t blame me." I don''t know why, think of Hansen''s expression. Tian Jing��s mood is very pleasant, and she can��t help but pick up the little song.


    Looking back, I didn��t find Hansen to follow up. Tian Jing said with a smile: ��The old lord said that there is nothing wrong with it. In this place, no matter how powerful a man is useless, only a pure woman can really go to the snowy mountain. , get the genetic egg of the ice jade enchantress."


    Tian Jing did not completely tell the truth before, she naturally wants to take the genetic egg of the ice jade enchantress, and know how to get the genetic egg.


    At the beginning, Xuanzang''s old lord and many powerful people entered here, and many ominous things happened.


    The man gradually became a woman, and the woman who was not pure body grew a beard, and the body skeleton became thicker and gradually became a man.


    Not only that, because they have angered the animals, more ominous things have happened, and many strong people have died.


    Even if you don''t anger those animals, after the snow-capped mountains, there will still be many strange and ominous things. When so many strong people come in, only the old lord of Xuan Zongzong will go to the top of the mountain and see the egg of the ice jade enchantress. .


    However, in the end, the old lord still couldn''t take the egg of the ice jade enchantress. It was because he wanted to take away the egg of the ice jade enchantress. In addition to being a pure woman, there are some special requirements.


    Although the old lord is also a pure woman, but her physique does not meet the requirements, so in the end it is still not able to successfully get the genetic egg.


    Tian Jing dared to come here to take the genetic egg, that is to know that the ice jade enchantress gene egg, only her physique can take away, otherwise it will not come alone.


    "The old lord went back to study for a long time, and finally came to the body that must be extremely cathodic cold, in order to be able to conquer the ice jade enchantress gene egg. Since then, each generation of lords will secretly search for this physique of women as disciples, and then Careful cultivation, waiting for the super-revolution of the day, I did not expect to actually wait." Tian Jing sighs that his luck is really good.


    Among the disciples of the extremely cathodic cold constitution adopted by Xuanzang, there were no shortage of people, but when they were in the world, the super gods did not reappear.


    Tian Jing possesses the ninth yin physique, and his talent is very good, and he is very clever. Together with the careful cultivation of the previous sect, he has the opportunity to inherit the position of the lord. Only then can he know this secret, otherwise she will have a very cold cathode. The physique, there is no chance to come here, all kinds of coincidences and opportunities are indispensable.


    "Although I experienced some twists and turns, I finally got the ice jade geek gene." Tian Jing was slightly proud of her heart.


    The thought of even Hansen''s level of power, in the end, can only return to the feathers, but she is able to go up the mountain to obtain the ice jade enchantress gene, this feeling of victory is particularly wonderful.


    "The first swordsman of Qin State is indeed very powerful, but God is already doomed. This opportunity is not yours. Even if you are strong, it is useless." Tian Jing converges on the mind and carefully climbs toward the top of the mountain.


    Everything is the same as the information left by the old lord. According to the path and method left by the old lord, she reached the top of the snow mountain without any danger.


    Tian Jing gazed at the top of the mountain, and suddenly saw a crystal clear, like an innocent crystal of ice eggs suspended in the snowy mountains.


    In the ice egg, you can clearly see a beautiful woman figure, the woman is white, the hair is white and crystal clear, like a piece of ice silk scattered behind.


    The skin is smooth and flawless, and the facial features are exquisite and do not seem to belong to the fairy of the world.


    "Ice jade enchantress is really a rare humanoid peerless genetic species... With her, my spiritual door will be much easier to practice... maybe there is a chance to be the only master of Xuanzong who stepped out of that step. ......" Tian Jing rejoices in his heart.


    But she is not a woman who is easily stunned by victory. Although the victory is close at hand, she is careful to do every step.


    Before carefully coming to the ice egg, Tian Jing bit his finger and dripped a drop of blood on the ice egg.


    "It is!" Watching that a drop of blood gradually penetrated into the ice egg, and went to the position where the ice jade enchantress was located. Tian Jing was ecstatic.


    It is exactly the same as the resources left by the old lord. As long as the blood enters the body of the ice jade enchantress, she can have this one-of-a-kind unique peerless species of ice jade enchantress.

 Chapter 3258： Recognition

    Looking at the drop of blood slowly infiltrated into the forehead position of the ice jade enchantress, and Tian Jing''s heart was followed up.


    The time passed by, the drop of blood has touched the forehead skin of the ice jade enchantress, Tian Jing has been able to see the blood and the ice jade enchantress skin fusion, resulting in a strange connection.


    "Successful... I finally have the ice jade enchantress..." Tian Jing feels that the connection is deepening and the mood is extremely exciting. Until then she can be sure that she really has the unique genetic species in this world. .


    At the time of excitement, Tian Jing suddenly felt a pain in his chest, and his mouth spurted out a blood, and the connection with the ice jade enchantress was suddenly cut off.


    "How could this be? It has been successful, why is it... Is it true that my nine yin yang is not enough to yin to cold..." Tian Jing squinted, watching that half of it has penetrated into the ice jade The blood of the enchantress skin suddenly bounced off the forehead of Bingyu Demon Ji, and it was sprayed out of the ice eggs in an instant, and shot into the snow on the top of the mountain.


    When Tian Jing was puzzled, the ice egg moved and slowly floated down the mountain.


    Tian Jing did not know what happened in the first place, why the ice eggs would move on their own, and everything was too strange.


    Tian Jingqiang endured the blood in his chest and chased the ice eggs to the bottom of the mountain.


    The speed at which the ice eggs floated was not fast. When the ice eggs floated to the middle of the mountain, Tian Jing saw that there was a person walking towards the snowy mountains in the distance.


    The man��s face looks like a man, but he is so beautiful that the woman is self-defeating, looking at the looks, Tian Jing does not recognize who the man is, but sees sitting on the shoulder of the man, holding a small red in his arms. The little girl of the cat, Tian Jing suddenly reacted, this handsome man should be Hansen who was influenced by the ominous power.


    "He really dared to come over?" Tian Jing was surprised.


    The closer to the snow-capped mountains, the greater the impact on men. The distance between Hansen and Snow Mountain is very close. According to the old lord, a man who has gone there should have become a woman.


    However, although Han Sen''s appearance is somewhat beautiful, it still retains the man''s masculine scent and does not become a woman.


    "Is the ice egg moving because of him?" Tian Jing had an ominous thought in his heart.


    However, Tian Jing quickly denied this idea. The ice jade enchantress can only be conquered by a woman who is born with a cold blood. Hansen is not even a woman, and there is no chilly blood. It is impossible to conquer the ice jade enchantress. How is it possible? Let the ice eggs leave the snowy mountains?


    However, Tian Jing looked at the ice eggs and flew over to Hansen. When Hansen was about to go to the snowy mountains, the ice eggs had already flown to his front less than three meters, and they were still straight to Hansen. Fly away.


    "Impossible... Impossible..." Tian Jing couldn''t believe that there was such a thing. How could Bingyu Demon Ji move for a man, which is absolutely impossible for her.


    However, the ice eggs stopped in front of Hansen, only one arm away from Hansen.


    "Is this the ice jade enchantress?" Han Sen slightly looked at the ice eggs in front of him, probably guessing what the genetic species in the ice eggs are, but he has some doubts, why the ice jade enchantress''s genetic egg will Flying down the mountain, but also in front of him.


    He had been delayed for so long, although with the power of the spell, he finally no longer fears the ominous power, but because time is too long, Han Sen thinks that Tian Jing must have conquered the ice jade enchantress, he also came over. Just try your luck.


    Who knows but has encountered such a bizarre scene, the ice jade enchantress''s genetic egg actually floated down from the mountain and came to him.


    Hansen stretched out his palm on the ice egg and wanted to touch it to see if it was a real egg.


    When his fingertips just touched the ice eggs, with his fingertips as the center, spider webs cracked on the ice eggs, and they spread rapidly, and soon the whole ice eggs were spread.


    Hey!


    The ice eggs are broken, and the ice is scattered and scattered. If it is a starry sky, in the ice, the figure of the ice jade enchantress is completely exposed.


    Snow-like white, long hair with ice silk, white skin with blown hair, beautiful suffocating facial features, everything is so beautiful.


    Han Sen stared at the ice jade enchantress while watching, the ice jade enchantress originally closed a pair of eyes also slowly open, like a pair of crystal ice gems, staring at Hansen''s eyes.


    "Give me a drop of blood." Bingyu demon Ji actually spoke, the voice was cold and clear, as if an ice spring flowed through the ear.


    Hearing this sentence with the back of Tian Jing, suddenly stayed there, like a lightning strike.


    "Why should I give you a drop of blood?" Han Sen looked at the ice jade enchantress with interest. She is obviously extraordinary, not an ordinary gene, even in the peerless gene, it is very special. The presence.


    Even a peerless genetic species can be as intelligent as it was born, and it is extremely rare.


    "Because you want me to be your genetic species, is this reason enough?" Bingyu demon Ji said coldly.


    "Enough." Han Sen stared at the ice jade enchantress for a moment, then nodded, and extended his finger to force a drop of blood.


    The ice jade enchantress held the blood of Hansen with both hands, and carefully placed it on his forehead. The blood dripped in and formed a red dot on the forehead of Bingyu Demon Ji. So that the whole body of Bingyu Demon Ji began to emit strange brilliance.


    "How is this possible?" Tian Jing suspected that he was dreaming. Bingyu Demon Ji would actually ask to become a man''s genetic species, which simply subverted her worldview.


    "Isn''t it said that only a pure woman will be recognized by the ice jade enchantress? Isn''t it true that men will be ominous when they are close to the ice jade enchantress? It is not that only the blood of the cold cathode can conquer the ice jade enchantress..." Tian Jing There are 10,000 reasons in my mind, but none of them can get an answer.


    Under the gaze of Tian Jing, the ice jade enchanted into an ice light and entered the Han Sen soul sea, becoming the genetic species of Hansen.


    "Get the destructive spirit of the species of ice jade enchantress."


    Hansen��s mind sounded a familiar tone, and Hansen gave a slight glimpse: ��What happened to this ice jade enchantress? It turned out to be a natural **** gene... and it��s still devastating...��


    Hansen quickly looked at the information of Bingyu Demon Ji and found that her evolutionary level is still young, but the level is indeed the destruction of the gods.

 Chapter 3259： Distinctive genetic species

    "Thank you for taking the road, I have already got the ice jade enchantress. I don''t know if Miss Tian had found the piece of sacrifice that the noble lost?" Hansen asked with a smile. please


    He naturally came out, Tian Jing concealed some things, and had a plot for the ice jade enchantress.


    However, this is no wonder Tian Jing, this is his chance to grab Tian Jing, Tian Jing wants to **** back is also normal, everyone depends on the ability, Tian Jing did not do anything wrong.


    Since Tian Jing did not kill him, and also pointed out the dangers here, Han Sen did not intend to do anything to her.


    "I haven''t found it yet. If Mr. Han is not in a hurry, can you come and look for it with me?" Tian Jing looked back to normal, and she took care of the haircut and smiled charmingly.


    "Still forever, I am afraid that the ceremonies of your ancestors will fly over to go with me." Han Sen smiled slightly, arched his hand and turned and left.


    Tian Jing suddenly suffered, could not stay calm, and stared at Hansen��s back, but could not say a word.


    "My sect was prepared for the ice jade enchantress for so long. I didn''t expect that the last ice jade enchantress fell into the hands of a man. It was really a godsend... Hansen... I remember you..." Tian Jing bites With his lips, he looked eccentrically in the direction of Hansen��s departure.


    It was easy to return to the original road. Hansen quickly returned to the ice field and directly moved away from the starry sky and returned to Fengjiao Fort.


    Can''t wait to summon the ice jade enchantress from the soul sea, but to Hansen''s surprise, the ice jade enchantress actually resisted his will, and was not summoned.


    Hansen is surprised that this kind of thing has never happened. Whether it is the former beast soul or the current genetic species, as long as it is taken into the soul sea after being conquered, it can be controlled by him. It is the first time that he is resisted and called.


    Hansen tried several times in a row, and the results were all the same. There was no way to summon the ice jade enchantress.


    "Don''t try again, your soul contract is an equal contract. Unlike those slave contracts, without my permission, you can''t summon me out, you can summon it out, I can choose not to fight for you. Not fit with you." Bingyu demon Ji said coldly.


    "In this case, why do you want to sign a contract with me?" Hansen was not too surprised. Since the ice jade enchanted, he believed that he would soon know something.


    "There is a force in my body that is opposite to me. I need to use your power to do something." Bingyu demon Ji said.


    "So, you are not a genetic species just born." Hansen said.


    "It can be said that it can be said that it is not." Bingyu Yaoji answered some quirks.


    Hansen indulged for a moment and guessed: "Do you have previous memories before entering the cycle?"


    "Almost, but I did not enter the genetic temple reincarnation." Bingyu demon Ji did not mean to hide.


    "Can you reincarnate without entering the Gene Temple? Is it still in the same big universe?" Hansen looked at the ice jade enchantress in surprise, and he was the first to hear about it.


    "I have my own method, you don''t have to ask more, but now my body is too weak, it is very difficult to return to the peak. I don''t know how long I have to wait for the break. I can''t wait for that long. Time is up." Bingyu demon Ji said faintly.


    "In this case, let''s talk about the conditions, what can you do for me?" Hansen asked straightforwardly.


    "I can lend my strength to force, like ordinary gene breeds, fight for you, in exchange, when I need it, you also need to provide strength to do something for me." Bingyu demon Ji said.


    "I should have the power to know what it is?" Hansen asked with interest.


    "I, when I was about to complete the final evolution, I was counted by a human being, so that evolution failed, I had to reincarnate, I want that human soul to be destroyed, and disappear in the world forever." Bingyu demon Ji hesitated before he said. .


    "Who is the man you said?" Hansen is getting better.


    "I don''t know, I know him, but I don''t know what his name is. Seeing his natural understanding can destroy my evolution. He must be a nameless person in human beings. It should not be difficult to find him." Said.


    "Well, let''s change a question. What do you mean by the final evolution? What is the evolution?" Hansen stared at the ice jade enchantress and carefully observed her expression.


    "Restart." Ice jade enchantress eyes flashed a trace of pride.


    "Can genetic species really evolve to the restart step?" Hansen''s heart was a little surprised. So far, Hansen has not heard of anyone who can evolve to the restart level.


    All creatures, including humans, seem to know that Hansen also knows the existence of a restart level.


    Even the guy like Qin Xiu did not dare to compete with the spirit of the restart level, but it was hard to say after he completely mastered the black crystal armor.


    "Yes, I only succeeded half a step, because of the hateful human." The ice jade enchanted the cold face, could not help but reveal a hate.


    "You said that human beings are not like this." Han Sen''s fingertips flashed a glimmer of light, and the volley painted the appearance of Qin Xiu.


    "You summon me out." Bingyu demon Ji said.


    "You can''t see?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    "Since it is an equal contract, you can''t control me, and I can''t control you. In your soul sea, I naturally can''t feel everything outside, and without your call, I can''t get in and out of your soul sea." Yu Yao Ji did not conceal Hansen��s plan. There is no way to hide this kind of thing. It will definitely be tempted after a long time.


    "This contract is indeed fair." Han Sen noticed that Bingyu Demon Ji actually called out the name of Soul Sea. This made Han Sen very surprised. Few creatures knew the word except the Alliance Shelter.


    Han Sen is quiet, once again summoning the ice jade enchantress, this time is very easy to summon, the ice jade enchantress appeared in front of Han Sen, his eyes fell on the light and shadow of Hansen.


    "Not him." Seeing the appearance of Qin Xiu, Bingyu Demon Ji shook his head with certainty, and at the same time asked: "Who is this human being? You deliberately painted him. It seems that he is not simple. ��


    This is something that is beyond the expectation of Hansen. Generally, this kind of thing is likely to be related to Qin Xiu. I did not expect this time to have nothing to do with Qin Xiu.


    "Not the best, he is a very difficult guy. If the man who harms you is him, it is a little difficult for you to revenge." Hansen did not want to say too much, and looked at the ice jade enchantress and said: "Since To cooperate, let''s try to see what fits our strength."


    Said, Hansen once again summoned the ice jade enchantress, Bingyu enchantress did not reject his call, the body faced Hansen floating in the past, and Hansen''s body coincided.


    :/38/38617/

 Chapter 3260： Test body struck

    "The president of the president has already checked out that the owner of the soul of the 17th soul, Chu Yuan, was killed by Hansen, and the soul of the soul died together." The funeral road respectfully bowed to the ancient pagoda.


    "It turned out to be him, it was normal." Gutta has heard the voice of Qin Xiu.


    "President, do you want to let this person disappear forever?" The funeral road said, bowing his head.


    "Let''s go on the 19th, just test the latest test results." Qin Xiu''s voice did not waver out.


    "Yes, adults." The funeral road flashed a strange color in the eyes of the day.


    "Adult, what do you say Qin Xiu is doing? Why did we not hide after thirty-three days?" A secret point, the funeral day and several confidants are secretly negotiating.


    "I see that his body seems to have problems, otherwise how can he lie down and see no one? Maybe this is our chance to kill him when he has a problem with his body and take back control of the chaos."


    "Can''t be reckless, then Qin Xiu''s strength is extremely horrible, and must have a 10% grasp and then take the shot, otherwise waiting for us is the disaster."


    "How can you become a big event without risk? If you miss this opportunity, if Qin Xiu solves his own troubles, I will have no chance."


    A group of horror creatures arguing endlessly, and finally turned their eyes to the funeral road.


    The funeral road said faintly: "Qin Xiu''s body must have a problem, but before he can figure out the specific situation, it is still not suitable. Now he has made those life souls out, and it is an opportunity for us to test the soul. Really successful, we are able to take the results for ourselves, and then we are afraid of a Qin repair."


    "What adults say is that the core materials of the soul are in the hands of Qin Xiu. We are only responsible for finding the experimental body and observation, and how can we take the results for ourselves?" asked an elder.


    "This is my own plan, Lokid, you must first try to take the No. 19 test body to Hansen, and try to see the power of the No. 19 test body." The funeral road told the side of Lokid. .


    "Yes, adults." Lokid respectfully bowed.


    Hansen and Boa are sitting on the sofa watching cartoons. In Bo''s pocket, something suddenly moved. Boa reached out and found a book. Immediately afterwards, a paper man jumped out.


    "Han Sen, can you be honest and don''t bother?" Lokid''s substitute man came out and yelled at Hansen.


    "What am I doing?" Hansen, while eating popcorn, looked at the cartoon and asked him a word.


    "What is it? Are you killing the Chu Garden?" Lokid asked bit by bit.


    "Yeah, is Chu Garden also a member of your chaos?" Hansen asked in surprise.


    "No, he is qualified to be a member of our chaos, he is just a test," Lokid said coldly.


    "What test article?" Hansen asked curiously.


    Lokid hesitated for a moment before he whispered: "After Qin Xiu took control of the chaos, he did a test, and people gave a thing called a soul to some specific creatures. After the soul, you can feel the power against the world, and thus use the soul of life to enter the realm of breaking the boundary, in a short time you can create a strong-breaking level."


    "There is such a thing? What is the soul of life?" Hansen remembered the strange genetics on the left hand of Chu Yuan.


    "I don''t know, it looks like a genetic egg, but it seems to be a little different from the genetic egg, and each genetic egg must have a specific creature to hatch, and other creatures are completely impossible to hatch, so Except for those experimental products, no one knows what the lifeblood is all about. Even the souls who gave the souls to the test bodies and the members of the chaos who are responsible for the observations are not sure how the souls are returned. thing."


    Lokid said here, and hated Hansen with a glance: "Chu Yuan is the test body on the 17th, you have nothing to kill him? You want to die, don''t even have a lot of treasures, Qin Xiu''s strength, you are not I know that if the identity of Boa��s adult was discovered in the past, there is still a chance to find a way to live. If it is discovered by Qin Xiu, then it��s really dead and dead...��


    Hansen didn''t listen to Lokid''s complaints. He wondered what the soul was. It was a bit like a genetic species, but it was like a beast. It seemed to have both characteristics.


    "What did Qin Xiu want to do?" Han Sen really couldn''t figure out why Qin Xiu had to do so many things.


    If it is said that for Wan, now Wan has been resurrected, what else does he want to do?


    "You just said that Chu Garden is the No. 17 experimental product, then there are still 16 experimental bodies in front. What kind of creatures are there?" Hansen looked at Lokid.


    "I don''t know, the chaos will have split into two factions. One faction has already followed Qin Xiu''s death. The other faction is secretly planning to overthrow Qin Xiu, and the soul of Qin Xiu''s life is given to the two factions. Members, so I only know the fate of several of them. From what I know, the success rate of the soul is quite high. Among the six known soul owners, there are already three broken boundaries, and the other three. Crazy and dying, the chance of success is 50%." Rockyd said.


    "Fifty percent, this is very scary." Han Sen knows how terrible the number of 50% is, but it is a broken-level master, like the broken country of Qin Guo, there are more, weaker empire, probably only two or three Supported by a strong break.


    Like Qin Xiu, you can create a master of breaking the world, and the world is not going to be chaotic.


    "But it seems that there are not many souls in Qin Xiu''s hands. So far, there have been only a total of nineteen souls. Now he has ordered that the owner of the No. 19 soul will take your life. You should look at it yourself, don''t even be tired of the adults," Lokid said coldly.


    "Who is the owner of the soul of the 19th?" Hansen asked curiously.


    "Zhao Guo''s first song, Zhao Ninger, she will soon come to Qin State. When you are careful, you can do it yourself." After Lokid finished, the paper man seemed to have lost his soul, and he slammed on the table.


    "Zhao Ninger?" Hansen really heard the name.


    It is not that he deliberately pays attention to Zhao Ninger, but because he lives in the Fengfeifei home, he will hear some news about Zhao Ninger all day.


    Many people like to compare Zhao Ninger and Qin Guo''s three major songs, and most people think that Zhao Ninger is far above the three major songs of Qin State. He is the future song candidate and is likely to become the beautiful song of Wang Mei. Another generation of phonology masters.


    Such a person has turned into a trial of Qin Xiu. It seems that the soul of life has great temptation for human beings. Even the dragons and phoenixes of Chu Yuan and Zhao Ninger are unable to resist the temptation.


    "Strange, why did Qin Xiu''s test body be some young people?" Hansen frowned.

 Chapter 3261： Zhao Ninger

    In many biota, mating rights need to be exchanged for force.


    In order to have the right to mate, the male deer will fight against the opponent with the antlers, even if the deer is dead.


    Among the wolves, the most powerful wolf king has priority mating rights, followed by those strong male wolves, and the weak male wolves have no power to mate.


    At this time, the dignitaries of Qin Guoyu Yucheng are as high as the Bucks and the male wolves, and they are eagerly awaiting the arrival of Zhao Guo��s first song, Zhao Ninger.


    In recent years, there has been no major war between Qin and Zhao. On the surface, it is still harmonious. It is also harmonious.


    Zhao Ninger opened a concert in Yuxi City and got the support of many high-ranking officials in Yuxi City. Some people even spared no expense to pay for it. Many people are looking forward to seeing the true content of Zhao Ninger. Is it really like in the image? charming.


    Of course, more powerful people are looking forward to what can happen with Zhao Ninger, so that when Zhao Ninger arrived at Yucheng City, he almost caused traffic jams.


    Naturally, Hansen is not included. Now Hansen has no mood to pay attention to Zhao Ninger, and he is studying the inverse version of the genetic term every day.


    After the combination with the ice jade enchantress, the strength of the two, barely able to step into the broken boundary, but the two people control the degree of tacit understanding and the strength of the strength of the distribution will have some differences, so it is easy to go wrong.


    But that''s just a matter of proficiency. It takes a long time to cooperate, and it will naturally be solved. You don''t need to worry too much.


    Among the four genetic techniques that Hansen practiced, only the genetic terminology did not break the boundary. This is the main research goal of Hansen, and I hope to break the genetic language as soon as possible.


    With strength to ensure safety, Hansen is not an opponent of Qin Xiu, and it is difficult to defeat Qin Waner, and can only improve his own strength.


    The super-spiritual body is a kind of physique. There is no law, and there is no way to ventilate. Even though Hansen knows that there is a super-existing body, there is no way to reverse the super-god, so there are only four ways to improve the strength. Gene technology, or get a strong genetic species.


    Peerless gene species are rare, Hansen is hard to get the ice jade enchantress, the result is not completely good, this road is not good, it is better to strengthen itself.


    Hansen has been analyzing her strength when she is in harmony with Bingyu Demon Ji, hoping to break the boundary without being fit with Bingyu, so that she can be free from restrictions.


    But what Hansen is depressed is that the strength of the ice muscles is really weird. Even if you see the power structure, it is difficult to simulate it. It seems that only a woman''s physique can unite that power.


    As a result, Han Sen had to focus on the study of genetic terms, and the reverse genetics language has been continuously researching and experimenting.


    A terrorist force ran across Hansen''s body, and the cells seemed to have become a single atomic bomb. The rapid explosion opened Hansen''s blood and had to stop the power of reversing the genetic language.


    Unlike the eternal solidification power of genetic terms, the power of the reverse genetics is too cruel. Hansen only tries to reverse the genetic language, and feels that the gene chain is broken and the cells explode, just like the world is destroyed.


    It was just a little bit of breath, and even Hansen felt the fear and trembling. The power was too terrible. Hansen��s powerful constitution could not withstand the power of the reverse genetics.


    "The kind of power that is close to the great destruction, not to mention my body, I am afraid that even if I enter the super-spiritual state, it is difficult to resist. This is simply a genetic technique that cannot be practiced." Hansen frowned.


    The power of the reverse genetics is too cruel, there is no way to practice, the body can''t bear it, and there is no chance of trying, and how can it succeed.


    This reminds Han Sen that when he used to practice the positive gene language, he could not get started. The genetic requirements for the body were too high, and there was no chance for even getting started. Finally, with the help of Black Crystal armor, Hansen was able to get started.


    Now the reverse genetics has encountered the same problem, but the black crystal armor is no longer around him.


    "People still have to rely on themselves." Han Sen took a deep breath and worked hard to repair the damage suffered by the body, and then reversed the genetics.


    Now Hansen is not thinking about whether he can succeed, but wants to find a little chance from the horrible power.


    The reverse genetics only worked for a moment, and Hansen��s body cracked open. The whole body was like a porcelain that was broken and then glued. It was covered with cracks and there was blood in it.


    Immediately stopped the reversal of the gene language, just an instant time, almost made his body collapse, even the process of reversal has not finished, let alone run.


    Hansen can only recover the body while recalling the feeling of devastating power just now, hoping to comprehend something.


    It is a pity that it is only a momentary feeling, and in the condition that the body is devastated, Hansen can feel too little.


    Hansen experienced the ravages of the terrorist forces again and again, but did not mean to give up.


    The greater the damage to the physical body of the reverse genetics, the stronger the power of the reverse genetics. Perhaps after the genetic language breaks the boundaries, the power generated will be beyond the imagination.


    In a splendid castle in the city of Yuxi, many nobles and nobles are sitting, many of whom are celebrities and great aristocrats of Qin.


    The protagonist of the banquet is obviously not theirs, but a young woman who is only about twenty years old and looks pure and human.


    Tianyuan Wang, who was recruited back to Yuxi City, also sat in the banquet hall, while drinking, listening to the song of Zhao Ninger.


    "On beauty, Zhao Ninger may not be the first beauty of the seven countries, but the pure youthful atmosphere of her body is the fate of the old guys we envy, hate to take her youth, and become like her. Age, full of arrogance." Tianyuan Wang eyes hot whisper.


    The man sitting next to Tianyuan Wang smiled and said: "If this is not the case, Zhao Ninger will be so respected by the powers of the seven countries, let alone us, even those old antiques, many people are very obsessed with Zhao Ninger, or are nostalgic to Zhao Ninger��s youthful atmosphere, she wants to retrieve her own shadow from her youth."


    "But the city of Yuxi has just experienced a big robbery. She came to Yuxi City at this time, and people have to think more about it." Tianyuan Wang said.


    "While the city of Yuxi was robbed, its strength is not comparable to that of Zhao. Even if there is any purpose, it will not shake the foundation of Qin."


    When the two whispered, Zhao Ninger had already sang a song, and suddenly there was a round of applause in the hall.


    Zhao Ninger gave a slight thankfulness and looked at the people. He whispered: "When the little woman was in Zhao Guoguo, she heard the name of the first swordsman Han Sen of Qin State. I wonder if Mr. Qin can be here today?"

 Chapter 3262： Meet the red sleeve

    The anti-genetic language once and for all devastated the body, even Hansen was too much to eat, rest for a while to the garden to breathe, just as Bao and Fengyin played chess in the garden, Han Sen sat next to see two people chess.


    Because of Hansen''s relationship, Boa has a high degree of accomplishment in terms of chess and cards. Fengyin is not her opponent at all, and every game has been killed.


    However, the character of Fengyin sound does not care about winning or losing. No matter how you lose, you don''t care, let Boa feel that it is very boring.


    "There is no meaning to play chess with Xiaoyin. Dad, you and me." Boa won another game and said a haha.


    Han Sen is preparing to promise, but see Feng Feifei and the bald head walked into the garden together.


    "Old Han, my Mr. Han Da, this time you have to be miserable." The bald head squinted and said.


    "What a terrible thing?" Hansen asked inexplicably.


    The bald head laughed and said: "You still don''t know? Today is not the welcome banquet of Zhao Guo''s first song Ji Zhao Ninger. She mentioned you as the first swordsman of Qin State at the banquet."


    "She won''t want to challenge me?" Han Sen calmly picked up the teacup and said that he took a sip of tea.


    Hansen has already got news from Lokid. Zhao Ninger is the owner of Qin Xiu��s No. 19 soul, and her purpose in coming to Qin is to kill Hansen, so Hansen is not surprised at this.


    The bald head is a look of eccentric smile: "There is no, but Zhao Da Ge Ji said, people admire you very much, hate to marry you as a good wife and a good mother, if you are interested, people are always Staying in the red-sleeve building, and talking with you, the big swordsman of the Qin Dynasty... Now the celebrities and nobles of the entire Yuxi City are jealous and going crazy..."


    "Hey!" Han Sen just squirted a sip of water in his mouth, and glanced at the bald head and said, "Are you kidding?"


    "I don''t believe you ask Feng everyone." The bald head was embarrassed.


    Han Sen looked at Feng Feifei, Feng Feifei nodded and said: "Although the bald head is exaggerated, but Zhao Ninger said that it is really such a meaning, I do not know if she is really interesting to you, or have a purpose, anyway, just like a bald head As said, the men in Yuhua City are now jealous and going crazy. Even if they know that Zhao Ning has a problem, they can��t afford to unload you eight. You should be careful."


    Hansen smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, the princes and nobles have long seen me not pleasing to the eye. I hate to kill me. I don''t care if I hate it. Do they dare to bite me?"


    "Old Han, Zhao Ninger''s red-sleeve building, you can''t go? That''s the first song of Zhao Guo. If it''s me, interrupt the leg and climb the red-sleeve building." The bald head said enviously.


    "Go, of course, go, if you don''t go, my black pot is not white back?" Hansen said with a grin.


    "On the pole, Zhao Da Ge Ji is so affectionate. If you don''t go, it is not as good as a beast." The bald head laughed Hansen''s shoulder and laughed.


    And Boa quietly took out a small book on the side, remembering something on it.


    Han Sen wants to go to the red-sleeve building. I mainly want to see what is special about Zhao Ning''s 19th test body. Since Qin Xiu let her come, I think Zhao Ninger must have something special. It is impossible to just send it to death. .


    Instead of waiting for Zhao Ninger to come to the door, it is better to take the initiative to attack, and want to harm, and can not harm the Fengjia Castle.


    "Old Han, would you like me to go with you?" The bald head looked forward to Hansen.


    "I am afraid that people will keep you out and not let in. When are you not very faceless?" Hansen smiled.


    "Also, people Zhao Ninger only invited you alone." The bald head said sourly.


    Hansen ignored him and asked Feng Feifei: "Where is the red sleeve building?"


    Feng Feifei looked at Hansen in surprise and said, "Are you really going?"


    "There are beautiful women, why don''t you go?" Hansen smiled.


    "Isn''t the beauty outside, isn''t it here?" Feng Feifei was a bit sour, but he still told Han Sen''s red sleeve.


    On the side of the treasure, holding a crayon, writing on a small notebook is fast.


    It was in the evening, Han Sen and Feng Yinyin said, and they went to the red-sleeve building.


    Not far away, I saw a person coming face to face, blocking Hansen��s way.


    "Han Taifu, where are you going?" the man asked in a slight manner.


    The so-called "not to smile", the other person is polite, Hansen is not in a bad position, just said a faint sentence: "Red Sleeve."


    The man listened to his face slightly changed, and then approached Hansen whispered: "Han Taifu is going to see Zhao Ninger? If Taifu is willing to take the next red jacket to see Zhao Ninger, he must be thankful."


    ��How to thank you?�� Han Sen looked at the man with interest.


    I saw that he was in his forties, and the literati''s dress was good, but Hansen didn''t remember to know this person.


    The man approached Hansen and whispered: "In the next Zhang Huan, Han Taifu may not have heard of this name, but our Zhang family is still a slight name in Qin, mainly to manage the genetic eggs and genetic business, Fubaoyuan is My Zhang family business, if Han Taifu will take me to the red-sleeved building as a guest, the genetic eggs and genetic species in Fubaoyuan, let Han Taifu choose one."


    "Don''t talk about these imaginary things, come to the point." Han Sen sneered at Zhang Huan''s promise.


    Not to mention that the general high-level genetic eggs and genetic species will not be sold on the table at all, even if it will be put out before, it is estimated that Zhang Huan will collect the high-level genetic eggs and genetic species in Fubaoyuan.


    However, the name of Fubaoyuan, Hansen has really heard of it, it is indeed the old name in the city of Yuxi, one of the two largest genetic eggs and genetic species stores, which is indistinguishable from the other one, but another Camp genetics, while Fubaoyuan mainly sells genetic eggs.


    Being seen through the mind, Zhang Huan did not swear, whispered: "There are more than a dozen stocks of God-level genetic eggs in the store. If Han Taifu has the will, you can now pick one...two..."


    "The peerless gene has one egg. If you don''t have it, you don''t have to waste any more time. I have to rush to Zhao Ninger''s date." Hansen''s lion''s mouth is mainly to scare away Zhang Huan, so as not to waste time. .


    "Han Taifu, you are too a bit too sad!" Zhang Huan listened to the stunned, a peerless genetic egg only changed once for a date, which is too much.


    "People are greedy, I am just a little more greedy than the others. The genetic egg is no better, but it is just something outside the body. In exchange for a chance to go further with Zhao Da Ge Ji, I think the price is fair." Sen smiled and said.

 Chapter 3263： Promise egg

    Zhang Huan obviously does not think that this is a fair price, and his heart secretly confesses: "When are you a big head? Is this fair?"


    This statement Zhang Huan naturally did not dare to speak in front of Han Sen, but smiled bitterly: "Han Taifu, you are too high to see, although our Zhang family manages the genetic egg shop, but the peerless genetic egg is too rare, our ancestors used to There is one, it is already a great glory. From the time of birth to the present, I have never seen the real peerless gene egg look like."


    Zhang Huan bit his teeth, and then went on to say: "Let''s do it, my god-level gene in Fubaoyuan, let Taifu choose five, this is the highest price I can get, how do you see it?"


    "The peerless singer naturally has to match the peerless gene egg. Zhao everyone is worth the price. Are you saying that?" Hansen said with a smile.


    Hansen is not really crazy. He wants to use the right to meet with Zhao Ninger for a peerless gene. But now many of the powerful people are watching them secretly. If Hansen loosens his mouth, I am afraid that there are many people who will stop him. Road, that is not a lot of trouble.


    Zhang Huan suddenly showed disappointment, but he was still unwilling to say: "Han Taifu, you are asking for the price, I am afraid no one will come out."


    Hansen hasn''t spoken yet, just listened to a voice: "It''s a good story. Of course, the peerless singer will have a peerless gene, Han Taifu. I have a peerless genetic egg here. I use it in exchange for red sleeves with you tonight. Seeing the qualifications of Zhao everyone in the building, I don��t know if Han Taifu dare to change?"


    Zhang Huan��s slight glimpse, turned his head and looked over. He didn��t believe that someone was willing to take a peerless gene, just to see Zhao Ning��s side, but also to accompany him, not the chief of Zhao Ning��s reception.


    But when Zhang Huan saw the person''s appearance, it turned his face, and turned his head and turned away, as if the mouse had seen the cat.


    Hansen is also looking at the man, but unfortunately he does not recognize who the person is. He only sees that it is a gray-haired old man, wearing a flower robe, his eyelids are drooping, and when his eyes are squinting, his eyes will also become a seam. It seems to give a feeling of color.


    "Why are you willing to come out, why don''t you dare?" Hansen said to the old man.


    "Okay, this is the genetic egg. If you dare to take it, you can take it." The old man squatted and reached for the inside of the big sleeves. After a while, he took a genetic egg and sent it to his palm. Hansen.


    Han Sen sees that the genetic eggs in the palm of the old man are only as big as the pigeon eggs. The whole body is like a crystal, and half of the white and half black, actually formed a natural Tai Chi pattern.


    Moreover, on the outer shell of the genetic egg, there are many strange engravings. When you look at it with microscopic vision, you find that those are very small words. On the outer shell of a gene egg of the size of the pigeon, even tens of thousands of words are engraved. many.


    Those words are somewhat ancient, and they are plausible with the popular universal language of the Empire. The Hansen didn��t understand what it meant for a while, but it is obvious that the words are artificially engraved, not the natural lines of the genes.


    "The old man, shouldn''t your genetic egg be a dead egg?" Hansen is very suspicious. He has been engraved with so many words on it, whether this genetic egg can hatch the genetic species.


    Moreover, Hansen did not feel a first-line air machine on this genetic egg, nor did he know whether it was a truly peerless genetic egg.


    The old man whitened Hansen: "I really have no knowledge. Even this famous earthquake, the world''s unique Promise is not recognized. Or the old man will give you a general knowledge, lest you go out and throw people away."


    The old man held the weird genetic egg and said with a smug look: "When the universe is first opened, when the gods are not born, there is an ancient person in the world. That person is an inaction."


    "Old people, I am not interested in listening to myths." Hansen interrupted the old man.


    In fact, Hansen heard this story. When Hansen first came to the Empire Universe, he once learned about the origin of the Inaction Palace.


    The first-generation palace master of Wuwei Daogong, that is, the inaction ancestors, has been deified by the disciples of Wuwei Daogong, and is regarded as even more superior than the gods.


    There is also a famous saying in the quotation of the Taoist ancestors that "I am a gentleman when God was not born," that is, the inaction of the ancestors is earlier than the birth of the gods, and it is the greater existence above the gods.


    Of course, according to Hansen��s later understanding, the history of Wuwei Daogong is indeed very long, and it may be long and may have existed in the era of human original stars. However, there should be some distance from the era of the so-called gods.


    Such a mythical figure, although indeed very powerful, has created an inaction palace that can almost be called the first great church of the universe, but those bragging words are still too much.


    The old man was very dissatisfied with Hansen interrupting him. He slanted Hansen and muttered: "The young man is impatient, long story short, when the innocent is born, the hand is holding a genetic egg, since he was born to his broken hollow Before going there, the genetic egg had never left in his hands. This event is well known and there will be no fake."


    "You shouldn''t want to say that the one in your hand is the genetic egg that is innocent?" Hansen is hard to believe.


    Not to mention that the innocent ancestor was holding a genetic egg, even if there is such a thing, the inaction of the palace will certainly desperately recapture, and how can such an old man take it out casually.


    "The scorpion can teach, yes, this is the genetic egg in the hands of the innocent ancestor. It is called the Promise. Everyone in the universe is well known. This Promise is definitely a peerless gene. I will use this gene for your qualification. Should be no problem?" The old man once again put the genetic egg in front of Hansen.


    "How do I know if this genetic egg was the one in the hands of the Taoist ancestors?" Hansen said disapprovingly.


    To be honest, even if there is such a genetic egg in the world, Hansen does not think that it will appear in the hands of this old man.


    "This genetic egg is really cheap, don''t believe you ask the boy of the Zhang family." The old man said that he reached out and grabbed it. He had quietly left, and Zhang Huan, who was about to walk to the street, seemed to be caught by an invisible big hand. It was pulled back directly, and it was caught in front of the old man.


    "Zhangjia''s kid, you told this kid named Han, the old man in my hand is this true egg?" The old man said Zhang Huan.


    "Really, it��s true than real gold, absolutely true." Zhang Huan said quickly.


    "Talk well." The old man took another look at Zhang Huan.


    Zhang Huan said with a bitter face: "Han Taifu, I can use the reputation of the Zhang family to guarantee that this infinite egg in the hands of Bai Lao is absolutely real. Anyone who knows a little about this in the big universe knows that this Promise egg It is definitely the one in the hands of the Taoist priests."

 Chapter 3264： Scandalous egg

    "How do you say this?" Han Sen looked at Zhang Huan with interest.


    Zhang Huan looked at the old man, and he cautiously said: "When the ancestors broke the void, they gave the Promise to one of their disciples, and the disciple who had no way to hatch was unable to incubate him. It has been passed down from generation to generation, and it has been passed down for many generations. No one can hatch it. Later, the innocent disciple who passed on the infinite egg was killed by a peerless power, so the Promise Egg Brigade was easy for the Lord. This is the one in the hands of the white man."


    "So, the one who killed the innocent disciple was the white man?" Hansen looked up and down the old man.


    The old man proudly said: "Although it is not my husband, but it is the ancestors of the old man. This is known to all, the Promise is only the second, there is no falsehood, do you accept or not?"


    Han Sen looked at the old man and looked at Zhang Huan. He knew that even if the Promise was not fake, there would be some embarrassment, not just that it could not be hatched.


    However, such a mythical genetic egg was in the front, Hansen was really interested, and the words said: "As long as you are willing to give, there is no truth in the bottom."


    "Okay, in this case, you have to pick up the kid." The white man said, and he gave the Hanji to the Hanji.


    Look at his style, as if throwing a mountain like solemn, Han Sen cohesive to pick up, but found that the endless egg is light and nothing, it is no different from the general pigeon eggs, could not help but have some accidents.


    "I have already given you the Promise, according to the agreement, you have to take the old man to see the red sleeves to see Zhao Ninger, but one thing not to blame the old man did not remind you, the Promise egg has been several times in the inheritance, the result is in addition to the inheritance of the Taoist palace. In addition, basically people who have had the Promise egg are dying. If you are afraid, now you can return the Promise to the old man." The white man said with a squint.


    "Since the Promise is so ominous, you have been holding it for so long, how can it be okay?" Hansen said, playing with the Promise, did not put the words of the White Father at heart.


    The white man laughed and said: "Our people in the white family can talk to the common people in the same day. The Promise is in the hands of our white family. It is replaced by other people. It is no longer so horrible to be sorrowful. Destiny, you still have to think about it clearly. But I have already paid for the matter, whether you want it or not, you must bring the old man to the red sleeve."


    "That is of course, let''s go now." Han Sen said, he went forward, and did not mean to give the white egg to the white father.


    Ominous things he met more, not bad this, not to mention Han Sen is very curious about the inaction of the Tao, this person in the legendary degree of the Empire, even above Qin Xiu.


    The world only knows that Qin Xiu is the great emperor of Qin. The average person does not know how terrible Qin Qin once did.


    But what was done for the Taoist ancestors, the seven empires were known to women and children, and even the expedition to the Qin State of the Inaction Palace was no stranger to the deeds of the Taoist ancestors.


    Although the phrase "I am not born when my mother is born" is somewhat exaggerated, it is conceivable that in the era of the empire''s melee, until now, the inaction of the ancestors was able to develop the inaction of the palace as the first major religion of the universe, not by chance. The word is so simple.


    The white man smiled and said something, just followed Hansen and went to the red sleeve.


    It is strange to say that since the arrival of Master Bai, no one has ever appeared in front of Hansen to stop him.


    Hansen did not know that after he took the Promise, the majestic city had already set off an uproar.


    "Han Sen��s kid dared to pick up the Promise, and his heart was really big enough." Tian Yuanwang looked at the expression of the play.


    "What? Han Taifu took the whiteless lifeless egg?" The news of the hundred miles heard the news, his face suddenly changed, and he stood up from the chair.


    Inside the palace, after Jing Jingdi heard about the news, he was also a strange face, sighing: "I am afraid that only Han Taifu dares to pick up the Promise in this world."


    "Your Majesty, I think Han Taifu probably does not know the origin of the Promise, do you want to remind him?" Jia Xiangzhen still has some understanding of Hansen, knowing that he does not know much about the history of Wuweidao.


    Jing Zhendi heard a word: "No, the Promise is so famous, Han Taifu will not know?"


    Jia seems to be really bitter and laughed: "Your Majesty, Han Taifu is a high-ranking person. With my understanding of him, he really doesn''t know much about the worldly things. Maybe he really doesn''t know the things of the Promise."


    "In this case, you are going to inform Han Taifu, and you must not let him have an accident." Jing Zhendi said quickly.


    Jia Xiangzhen took the lead and planned to stop Hansen before he entered the red-sleeved building.


    Those loyal loyalists who regarded Hansen as the biggest traitor of the Great Qin Dynasty, after hearing that Hansen had taken over the Promise, was overjoyed.


    "A good Hansen, dare to pick up the Promise, he can''t be blamed for his own death."


    "In addition to the people of the White House, even if no one of the gods dares to take the Promise, Hansen really is invincible in the world?"


    "I am afraid that he does not know the power of the Promise, and he dares to ask for the Promise. This is the fearlessness of the ignorant, and it is time to find death."


    "In addition to the geeks of the White House, there is no one in the world who can bear the ominousness caused by the Promise Egg. If Hansen is early in the machine, there may be some vitality."


    Han Sen knows that the Promise Egg is unusual, but he doesn''t care. When he walks and plays the Promise, he can only feel the hidden power inside the Promise, but when Hansen injects his power into the Promise, he tries to explore. When the mystery was discovered, it was found that there was no end to the endless egg. No matter how much power was injected, it was like sinking into the sea. With the power of Hansen, it was impossible to detect the internal situation.


    "This Promise egg is really weird, it seems that it is not fake." Han Sen secretly said.


    "Han Taifu, can you take a step to speak?" Jia Xiangzhen appeared in front of the street, said Hansen slightly.


    Han Sen sees Jia Zhengzhen, nodded and walked over. The two stood in the alley. Jia Xiangzhen first asked: "Han Taifu, can you know about the Promise?"


    "I only know that this is a genetic egg passed down by the ancestors," Hansen said.


    Jia Xiangzhen thought so seriously, and quickly said: "Han Taifu, you still return the Promise egg to the white father, this egg is very strange, except for the white family, other people or creatures take the Promise egg, will encounter The big ominous things, even the gods of the heavens are no exception..."

 Chapter 3265： Red sleeve

    "The Promise is so evil?" Hansen was surprised.


    Jia Xiangzhen whispered: "The inaction is a mythical figure. It is said that when the birth was born, there were horoscopes of the stars. Although it is a personal class, the talent can be compared with the peerless gene, and the body has the supreme power. The horrible character of an era. The legendary Promise egg is his companion egg, has magical power, but does not know why, has not been able to hatch."


    "Until the ancestral ruined the void, the Promise egg still failed to hatch, so the ancestors left it to a disciple, so that the Promise was passed down from generation to generation. In the meantime, whether it is inside the palace, There are also seven empire, there are many strong people to fight the idea of ??the Promise, and some people have really got the Promise, but the results are extremely incomprehensible, even the descendants are not peaceful, and even have to ask Returned to the hands of the disciples of Wuwei Daogong."


    "Until I was in the Great Qin Empire, the war gods were white in a big battle, killing the disciples who guarded the Promise, and there was no killing. Since then, the Promise has fallen in the White House, except White. In addition to the blood of the family, whoever takes the Promise egg will have a big ominousness. Even though it is a white family, it has suffered a great misfortune. The blood of the white family of the generations is less than forty years old, and they are all The premature aging is the same for more than a dozen generations of white family members, and they are all single-passed. No matter how many wives are married, they will only live one unique child."


    "You won''t tell me, the old man of the color, is less than forty years old now?" Hansen looked at the old man involuntarily.


    "White Master should have been thirty-nine years old this year. He has not yet married his wife. It is said that he had already made a vow when he was fifteen years old. This life will never marry his wife and have children. He wants to marry the white family and the Promise. And finally.�� Jia seems to have a bitter smile, and then said: ��But because of this, the white father is also very lively, often able to do something that ordinary people can hardly imagine, holding the Promise Egg to eat the King��s meal. Kind of things, these years old man really did not do less, so Han Taifu, you really dare to take the endless eggs."


    "The original, thank you Jia Taifu specifically told." Han Sen knows the reason for the Promise egg.


    Originally Hansen thought that the old man had any conspiracy, and now he knows that it was a rogue who had eaten the king''s meal.


    "Han Taifu is very polite, and his Majesty is also very worried about your safety. Please also take care." Jia Xiangzhen took it away.


    When Hansen returned to the street, Bai��s father smiled and looked at him and said: ��Jia��s gimmick should tell you everything about the Promise, do you dare to?��


    "But everything that went into my Hansen pocket was not so easy to get back." Han Sen said a faintly, then he continued to go to the red sleeve.


    The white man��s eyes flashed in a different color, staring at Hansen��s back for a while, and then he followed.


    "Han Sen knows the strength of the Promise Egg, hasn''t he still returned the Promise Egg to the White Father?" Jing Zhendi listened to Jia''s report, revealing a hint of surprise.


    "Yes, my Majesty." Jia Weizhen looks a little weird.


    Hansen didn''t know the harm of the Promise egg before. Now I know that there is no way to hatch the Promise, and what is the use of such a peerless genetic egg? Only the disadvantages are not good.


    Even Wuweidao is not willing to take the Promise Egg back. It can be seen that the harm of the Promise Egg is great. Otherwise, the relics of the Taoist ancestor, even if it is a piece of paper, must be snatched back and will not let it fall.


    Many of the princes and nobles in Yuxi City are waiting to see how Hansen is unlucky. The Promise has been passed down to this day. No one but the White House can have the Promise and not die.


    From two to three days, and ten days and a half, there will inevitably be ominous.


    Hansen used the hand to play the Promise, and did not feel any ominous power, but Hansen did not dare to care, always holding the Promise egg in his hand, always paying attention to its movement.


    Hansen and Bai Laozi were in front of the red sleeves, but they were stopped by the bodyguards outside the building.


    "Mr. Han, my lady just wants to see you." A guard guarded Hansen''s respectful manner.


    "You help me tell Zhao everyone, I have the benefits of people, I must bring this white man to the red sleeve, if she does not allow it, then I have to go back." Han Sen said calmly.


    "This..." When the guard was hesitating, a young woman with a waitress came out and said to Hansen and Bai Laozi: "My lady has invited Mr. Han and White Master to the red sleeve."


    "This is right, my old man is willing to see Zhao Jiatou, it is the face of Zhao''s family." The white man went to the upstairs.


    Hansen counted it. This guy who is less than forty years old and is called the white father is really unscrupulous. Anyway, his life is almost gone. What else can he care about?


    On the second floor of the red-sleeve building, Hansen saw a white girl sitting in the window, and the moonlight outside the window fell in, just on her body, faintly visible through the screen. The figure of Fu Lin is just looking at such a shadow, it makes people feel infinitely beautiful.


    "The children don''t know that the two adults came to visit so late, the future and the makeup, do not dare to stain the eyes of the two adults, but also look forward to the two adults forgive me." The beautiful voice came from behind the screen.


    "My old man spent a lot of money, but not to look at a screen." White Master is not at all polite, directly arrogant volley to the screen, to screen the screen, directly watching Zhao Ning''s true content.


    "Hey!" The sound of the strings rang after the screen, and the palm of the white master seemed to be worn by the invisible sound waves. It has completely disappeared before the screen.


    "The piano sounds in the area can stop me from living in the elderly." When the white master��s eyes glanced, he was ready to continue shooting.


    "How can the music of the district block the white master? You want to be the white **** of the Qin Dynasty, the seven imperial empire is invincible, even the numerous people of Zhao Guo''s four stars, killing the world, discoloring, blood flowing into the river Even the four major stars have been stained with blood, and it looks like a **** sea at a distance. What kind of prestige is it. The white man is a **** of war, and nature is far from what a small woman can do." Zhao Ninger The sound is calm.


    "Since you know this gimmick, you don''t have a quick screen, let your grandfather look at how beautiful you are, and you can reverse the lives of the seven empire." White said proudly.

 Chapter 3266： Flicking

    Zhao Ninger is not flustered, but still calmly said: "White father wants to see the face of a small woman, the little girl naturally does not dare to follow, but you are such a big man, really want to make me such a small woman?"


    White Father laughed: "In my life, I like to see a small woman, and talk nonsense. Let me see how old you look."


    "White father must see, condensed naturally can not follow, but as long as the heart does not want, even if it is the face of the saint, it will inevitably have an unpleasant color, not to mention the condensed child such a small woman, when it affects white Father, your visual aesthetic, isn��t it a big sight?�� Zhao Ninger said faintly.


    The white master listened to the slightest glimpse. He came for the beauty. If you can''t see the most beautiful side of Zhao Ning, it really feels a pity.


    "So how do you want to meet my old man with willingness?" White Master asked hesitantly.


    "It''s very simple. The little girl asks a question. If you can answer the white father, the little girl will be willing to meet you, and you can also swear for the father alone." Zhao Ninger said.


    "If you ask my old man, what do you like to eat and drink, how can my old man know?" Bai��s father said with a grin.


    "The question I asked will not involve private affairs that no one knows, nor will I ask some side-by-side festivals. It is a avenue that can be traced." Zhao Ninger said.


    "Well, if you have any reason why you don''t understand, let me ask, my old man must be confusing for you." Bai Laozi said proudly, a veteran husband, I am all arrogant.


    "Excuse me, Father, among the seven empire, which mountain is the highest?" Zhao Ninger indulged for a moment before asking.


    White Father laughed: "You can''t test my old man. The highest mountain among the seven empire is the Tianwang Mountain of my Qin Kingdom. The mountains that I have to look up for in the sky, on the vertical height, above the countless stars of the Seven Empires. None of the many peaks can be around."


    Zhao Ninger smiled slightly: "The Tianwang Mountain is above the falling rock star, and the trajectory of the falling rock star is parallel to the Tianhe star. The mountain top of Tianwang Mountain is facing the crane star. Does that mean that the random one on the crane star? Are mountains higher than Tianwang Mountain?"


    After listening to the glimpse of the white master, he angered: "You are a sophistry. According to you, there is no mountain in the seven empires. There are other stars above any mountain."


    "The white man is angry, the little girl knows a mountain. It is the highest mountain in any direction." Zhao Ninger said with sincerity.


    "Is there such a thing? My old man doesn''t believe it. There is such a mountain in any place. You can say it and listen. If it is, then if you don''t, you are just playing with my old man. I will punish you later." I drink and sing and sin." Master Bai said with enthusiasm.


    "White Father, do you really want to hear the answer?" Zhao Ning''s voice came quietly.


    "Of course, listen." White said directly.


    "In this case, the old man, you listened well, the highest mountain among the seven empire is called Tianwang Mountain." Zhao Ninger said in a serious way.


    The white man said a little: "I just said Tianwangshan, you said no, now you say that Tianwangshan is the highest mountain. What is the reason?"


    "The reason is very simple, because the vertical height of Tianwang Mountain is the longest of all the peaks, and naturally it is the highest mountain. Isn''t your old man thinking so?" Zhao Ninger said with a smile.


    White Master suddenly became furious: "Well, you dare to tease my old man."


    "How about teasing you?" Zhao Ning''s voice cooled down.


    "It seems that you have too little girl to go out, I don''t know how good my old man is." The white man said more and more anger, his body was shining, and a slap in the face bombarded the past.


    The screen was suddenly smashed, and the horrible power continued to rush to Zhao Ninger.


    Zhao Ninger sat in front of the window, fingers plucked the piano, and did not want to resist the meaning, but just waved the sleeves, the white father was actually sucked in by the sleeves of the cloud, the body is getting smaller and smaller, and in the blink of an eye, he came to Zhao Ninger''s palm.


    Zhao Ninger turned his hand and placed only the white master of the palm of his hand on the side of the piano, as if he had no effort at all.


    Han Sen��s eyes couldn��t help but condense, and the white man turned out to be a clay figurine.


    Hansen couldn''t help but frown. White Master is definitely not a weak person. Hansen can feel it. His genetics are extremely powerful.


    However, these characters were actually suppressed by Zhao Ninger''s hands and directly into clay figurines. These strengths are indeed amazing.


    "Mr. Han, no one has disturbed us to get along with each other now. Ning has been admiring you for a long time. This cup of condensed children respects you." Zhao Ninger stood up and took the jug to Hansen and poured a glass of wine. Hands held in front of Han Sen, eyes whistling, with a silent voice.


    If Hansen had known that she was coming to kill herself, she would really think she had a little meaning for herself.


    Although Zhao Ning''s long beauty is beautiful, but there is still some gap compared with Gu Qingcheng''s appearance of the country, but Zhao Ninger has a kind of youthful beauty, which makes people feel like returning to the first love at first sight. Although the first love is not necessarily the most beautiful, It is the most impressive and unforgettable.


    Even if Hansen is a person who is used to beauty, he has to admit that Zhao Ninger is a kind of woman who is very easy to make people feel. This kind of woman is more likely to commit crimes than those who are charming.


    "I must drink this cup." Han Sen took the wine glass and put it on his lips. He went to see what the experimental body of Qin Xiu had.


    "Mr. Han, you are not curious, why are you so admiring you?" Zhao Ninger asked with a playful eyes.


    ��Why?�� Hansen asked with a smile.


    "Do you really want to know the answer?" Zhao Ninger''s fascinating micro-closed star seems to be shy and afraid to see Hansen.


    "I really want to know." Han Sen saw Zhao Ning''s appearance, and could not help but feel a sigh.


    "Because Ninger wants to kill you." Zhao Ninger''s face was cold, and the sleeves in his hand waved at Hansen.


    Hansen suddenly felt a strange power born from his body, letting him fly uncontrollably toward the head of Zhao Ninger.


    The majestic body gradually narrowed down, and finally became a clay man who was slap in the palm of his hand and was held in the palm of his hand by Zhao Ninger.


    "The first swordsman of Qin State is just a man with a color embryo." Zhao Ninger snorted and put Hansen''s clay figurine on the table.

 Chapter 3267： Clay figurine

    The clay figurine that Hansen and Bai Laozi had made and discharged on the piano table seemed to be two dead objects. It was completely unexpected. It turned out to be two horrible strong fighters.


    Zhao Ninger finished this point and took out an ancient mirror. The mirror suddenly reflected the image of the funeral road.


    "The funeral road, according to the agreement, I have already captured Han Sen, you promised my genetic egg?" Zhao Ninger looked at the funeral road in the mirror.


    The funeral road looked at the clay figurine on the table and said faintly: "It is the most likely person to become a song. Your heart is getting stronger and stronger. Not only has Hansen been captured, but even the white family. The freaks also caught together and did a good job."


    After a pause, the funeral road said: "Give them thirty-three days to me, and you can take the genetic eggs you want."


    "Well, I am Zhao Ninger, a three-year-old child?" Zhao Ninger said with a sneer: "I will bring them back to Zhao Guo, and I will use it to pay homage to the death of Zhao Guo. You want Hansen. Let''s bring the genetic egg to Zhao Guo."


    After that, Zhao Ninger pressed the ancient mirror on the table, and the image disappeared.


    After the white father and Hansen entered the red-sleeve building, they never came out again, which aroused the interest of many people in the city of Yuxi. Everyone was guessing what they were doing in the red-sleeve building.


    However, until Zhao Ninger finished the performance and left the city of Yuxi, he still did not see the traces of Hansen and Bai Laozi.


    To say that Zhao Ning has harmed Hansen and Bai Laozi, no one believes at all, and does not say that Bai��s freak white father, only Hansen��s horrible power, is not an enemy of Zhao Ninger.


    Hansen��s reputation in Qin is very bad, but no Qin person will deny Hansen��s power.


    Of course, many Qin people also hope that Han Sen will disappear in private, hate that he can be scraped by thousands of dollars, and never live forever.


    When Zhao Ninger left to leave Qin State, the Royal Court Guards stopped Zhao Ning''s fleet, but he did not see the traces of Bai Laozi and Han Sen under the search.


    Originally, a Qin Guotai Fu and a Qin national hereditary great aristocrat disappeared out of thin air. Zhao Ninger, who is suspected, could not leave Qin State so easily.


    It is a pity that Hansen and Bai Laozi are the same people who are not to be seen in Qin. Some people in Qin State secretly made their hands and feet, so that Zhao Ninger left Qin State smoothly. When Jing Jingdi reacted, it was too late. .


    Jing Zhendi knows that this incident is not only for Hansen, but also for his emperor who has few birthdays. Even if he is furious, he has nothing to do. He has to let the people of the confidant chase Zhao Ninger, but he still catches up.


    Although Zhao Ninger is not a royal family of Zhao Guo, he has quite a status in Zhao Guo. There is even a star name, which is directly named after Zhao Ninger, and Zhao Ning''s home is above this star.


    Most of the planet belongs to Zhao Ninger, and her own castle is on a small island in the middle of the sea. There is no permission from Zhao Ninger. No one can step on the island and there are only a few confidant maids. In the specified time, you can go to the island to do some cleaning work.


    In a stone pavilion on the island, there are two vivid clay figurines, one of which is shaking at this time, suddenly slamming, from a clay man to a living person.


    "It seems that Zhao Ninger''s experimental body is not completely controlled by Qin Xiu, but it has only reached an agreement with the gods." Han Sen has already seen that Zhao Ning''s question is strange, but it is still deliberately made by him. I just want to see if I can listen to some secrets.


    However, Hansen is somewhat disappointed that Zhao Ninger obviously does not know the secret. Besides being used as an experimental body by the chaos, she is not a member of the chaos.


    Hansen reached out and took out a thing from his arms. It was the Promise egg that was exchanged from the white father.


    Originally Hansen also wanted to lurk for a while, to see how the Chaos would deal with Zhao Ninger, but the Promise egg brought trouble, so Hansen had to break through the power of Zhao Ninger and restore the deity.


    At this time, the Promise egg, the inner Tai Chi pattern actually flows slowly. Before Hansen��s arms, there seems to be a strange force that flows out of the Promise egg and infiltrates Hansen��s body.


    That kind of power is very weird. With Hansen��s strength and physique, it is impossible to prevent the penetration of that power, and this kind of power seems to be a little familiar.


    It is similar to the strange power that Hansen encountered before the birth of the ice jade enchantress, but it is somewhat different.


    "Does this relationship between the Promise Egg and the land where the Ice Jade Devil was born?" Han Sen secretly thought, but his eyes were looking at the Promise.


    Promise eggs are still emitting strange powers. If Hansen does not have the ability to understand the mysteriousness of the hole, his own sense is incomparably sharp, and almost no such strange power exists.


    After the strange power emerged from the Promise, it directly infiltrated Hansen''s body, but until now, Hansen did not find any use of the strange power.


    Just as those forces entered his body, they melted and disappeared, and did not cause any influence in his body, nor did anything happen.


    However, Han Sen always feels that something is wrong and is infiltrated into the body by unknown power. This is definitely not a good thing.


    Hansen tried several forces and could not prevent the power of the Promise egg from infiltrating into his body. He had to summon the spell again.


    Sure enough, after he combined with the spell, the strange power could no longer penetrate into his body, and the Promise egg stopped emitting power, and the inner Taiji pattern stopped spinning.


    Han Sen is trying to study the Promise egg carefully, but he heard a voice coming from outside the door. He thought about it and lifted the fit. He used the power of Zhao Ning''s to simulate the power of Zhao Ning, and returned to the table for the clay figurine. at every turn.


    "Sister, this is the first swordsman of Qin, a Hansen of a sword and a crack in the city, it looks very general." A long girl who is exactly the same as Zhao Ninger, picked up the clay figurine of Hansen I looked up and down.


    Zhao Ninger on the side smiled and said: "Han Sen''s strength is really strong, but the powerful force is not omnipotent. The power should be used in the right place."


    "Sister, I also want to break the world, what is your life, can you help me?" The girl looked forward to Zhao Ninger.


    Zhao Ninger shook his head and said: "The chaos will be ruthless. They give me a life-threatening spirit. If you are not forced by the situation, I will never catch a cold and accept the soul. You can''t have such an idea."


    "Forget it, my sister is like this every time." The girl turned around with some pique.


    "Leave the clay man." Zhao Ninger called the girl.


    "There is no one who has come to the chaos before, let me play with it first." The girl made a face, and the clay man who was holding Hansen ran away.

 Chapter 3268： Twin sisters

    Hansen��s heart said: ��Why haven��t you heard that Zhao Ning has a twin sister? But the two are the same, but I need to observe Zhao Ninger instead of this twin sister.��


    The girl has already taken Hansen to the bedroom, flung to the bed, and grasped the clay figurine of Hansen with both hands, while muttering and muttering to himself: "My sister is really powerful, even the first swordsman of Qin State is easily caught. Come back, is the soul really so powerful?"


    After the average person is labeled as a clay figurine, it is no different from a real clay figurine. There will be no more seven senses. Unfortunately, Hansen has not been truly muddy. The girl��s words are naturally heard in his ears.


    Hansen also saw that the girl��s face was full of worry, and she continued to say: ��My sister was only a few minutes older than me, but she has been taking care of me until now, although she said nothing, but I I know that she is really hard, and I spend the whole day between those powers. In order not to let me suffer, I don��t know how much effort I put in. If it is not for me to be bullied, my sister will not risk accepting the soul."


    Hansen is not moving, there are too many pitiful things in the world, and everyone has a hard time. Hansen is not the **** of the gene shrine. Naturally, it is impossible to realize the wishes of all.


    It��s just that Hansen is a little bit strange. What does the girl say to the clay figurine?


    The girl put the clay figurine on the bedside table, folded her hands together, and bowed to the clay figurine. She continued to mutter with a devout face: "I know that you are innocent, and your sister has no complaints and no harm, and should not harm your life." But my sister doesn''t really want to harm you. It''s all for me. If you have a heart and a resentment, you will become a ghost to harm me. Don''t go find my sister..."


    The girl prayed to the clay figurine, her face full of sincerity.


    Hansen also believes that this girl''s word comes from the true heart. The person who is harmed by Zhao Ninger is no different from the clay figurine. She can''t hear her words at all, and she can''t see what she is doing. Girls should not have to be a show.


    Han Sen thought about it and suddenly said: "If you really have good thoughts, it is better to secretly let me go, I will certainly appreciate you forever."


    The girl was shocked, and then she was surprised to see that Hansen, who was still a clay figurine, said, "How can you still talk? The creature that my sister has become a clay figurine should be no different from the dead."


    "My strength is a bit special. I can barely support my speech, but I can''t get out of trouble. If you really feel pity, please send me kindness and let me go." Hansen wants to see this. Is the girl really kind?


    "But if I let you go, my sister will be very angry." The girl hesitated.


    "If you don''t let me go, then I will die. Do you really have the heart to watch me killed by your sister? I beg you to let me go." Hansen pleaded.


    The girl was very hesitant. He said, "I can let you go, but you have to promise me something, don''t hate my sister, and don''t ask my sister''s trouble. She is forced to do so, not to be willing to harm you."


    "Well, as long as you are willing to ask me, I can promise you. As long as your sister does not come to kill me, I will not kill her." Hansen is still not sure whether this girl is really kind or false.


    "Well, what can I do to save you?" the girl asked, holding the clay figurines in her hands.


    "Can you take me to Qin?" Hansen tried.


    The girl shook her head: "I have never left the Jade galaxies. In recent years, even the condensed stars have not left. I don''t know how to go to Qin. Even if I recognize the road, my sister will not let me. Leave the star."


    Hansen pretended to be helpless and said: "There is only one way, but this method is more troublesome and requires your cooperation to be able to rescue me."


    "As long as I can [] do it, I will save you." Girl Road.


    Hansenton said again: "If you want to save me, you must first break the ban on your sister''s stay with me. Can you know how to lift the ban imposed by your sister?"


    The girl shook her head: "My sister and my **** are not the same, and the genetics used are different. Moreover, she has become a strong-breaker after she has a soul. I can''t solve the prohibition she left behind. ��


    "I have a way to lift the ban. You only need to run the power in the way I said, and put your strength into my body, you can lift the ban on me," Hansen said.


    "Well, what should I do?" the girl nodded.


    Hansen thought about it and said: "After you have combined with the genetics, you will concentrate your strength on your hands and fingers, and press them separately..."


    The girl actually did what Hansen said. The white light feathers on her body emerged, forming a pair of wings, and there was a faint glory scattered all over the body.


    Just look at this momentum, you know that her genetics are not the same, it is definitely not something.


    The girl holds the clay figurines in her hands, and her fingers are pressed on Hansen, and her strength is constantly flowing into the clay figurine.


    Han Sen saw that this girl was really stupid. She actually put her power into his body and could not help but believe a few points, but still did not believe in it.


    "Now is the most crucial step. You put your breath in your chest, put your lips on my forehead, and then get into the breath. It only takes a moment, and the prohibition on my body can be lifted." Hansen plans to try again. Give it a try.


    Who knows that the girl did not hesitate, according to Han Sen, condensed breath on the chest, the lips were printed on the forehead of the clay figurine.


    Hansen suddenly felt a pure force pouring into the body, and the big source was endless, and the girl''s face gradually became white, and the forehead was full of sweat.


    "The same is true of a mother, but also twins, how is the gap between sisters so big?" Hansen has some believe that this girl is really stupid.


    When the girl saw the clay figurine, she still didn''t move. She thought that she didn''t have enough breath, so she forced herself to get more breath.


    Hansen is also a little embarrassed, and lie to those insidious and sinister, Hansen can be even more stunned. But cheating such a silly girl, Han Sen himself feels a little uncomfortable.


    "Enough, the ban has been lifted." Han Sen said, he restored his appearance.


    The girl saw Hansen become a living person, and some happy, but immediately said nervously: "You promised me, forgive my sister, not to find her revenge, speak to count."


    "You can rest assured that my Hansen has always been talking, as long as she does not come to provoke me, I have no interest in her." Hansen nodded.


    "Then, let''s escape quickly. Don''t let my sister see you again in the future. I won''t be able to save you next time," the girl said.


    "Then I am gone." Hansen said that he had got up and took two steps, but pretended to be soft and looked forward, and he would fall to the ground.


    The girl quickly hugged Hansen with both hands and asked with anxiety: "Are you okay?"


    "Breaking the ban has exhausted my strength. I don''t have any strength at all. I can''t stand even the station." Hansen said with a panting on the girl.

 Chapter 3269： The first swordsman of Qin State?

    "Are you really the first swordsman in Qin?" The girl asked Han Sen and asked with a puzzled look.


    "Of course, I am the first swordsman of the Qin State to the invincible in heaven and earth." Hansen said with a wink.


    The girl said something that she did not believe: "Why are you so weak? How to see you is not like the first swordsman of Qin in the legendary sword."


    "That''s because I didn''t eat, my stomach is too hungry, I have no strength, so I will be caught by your sister. If I am hungry, even if you have ten sisters, it is not my opponent." Hansen followed Added a sentence: "Do you have something to eat here? Let me fill in my stomach first, otherwise I will not even walk away."


    "It''s not a time to eat now. So, I planted some fruit trees. Many of them have already produced results. Can you eat fruit?" The girl, though not quite sure, still asked Hansen to walk and ask.


    "Yes." Hansen nodded.


    He has not waited until the members of the chaos meeting to deal with Zhao Ninger. Naturally, it is impossible to leave now, and it will be a moment.


    The girl helped Hansen into a large indoor orchard all the way, and there were many fruit trees planted in it. Many of the fruit trees were covered with fruits.


    The girl held Hansen on a stump and took some fruit for Hansen: "Hurry and eat. When you are full, leave here, don''t let my sister find you again. Next time you will Not so lucky."


    "Yeah." Hansen nodded and took a bite of fruit-like pear fruit. He only felt the mouth full of sweet taste. This fruit is really delicious.


    "Right, I don''t know what your name is?" Hansen said while eating and watching the girl.


    The girl said seriously: "My name is Zhao Qiuyi, you can also call me autumn."


    "Does your name and your sister''s name seem to be reversed? I think the temperament of your name should belong to your sister." Hansen said casually, just want to chat with the girl, delay a little time, wait for the chaos Members come over.


    Zhao Qiuyi is a look of surprise: "How do you know? Zhao Qiuyi was originally my sister''s name. In fact, I was Zhao Ninger, but Tian said that Zhao Qiuyi did not have a name, so I gave my name to my sister. My sister can be a big star, and I use my sister''s name."


    Hansen just said that he just said it, but he didn''t expect to actually say it.


    "It turns out that, where did your sister''s life come from?" Hansen continued to chat and inquire about the news.


    "It was a long, terrible geek to my sister. The original sister had already rejected him, but there was a bad guy who wanted to bully me. My sister couldn��t beat the bad guy. I had to accept the soul of the soul before I ran the bad guy... ..." Zhao Qiuyi seems to have been chatting with people for a long time. After chatting, it seems to have forgotten Hansen��s escape.


    From the mouth of Zhao Qiuyi, Han Sen knows a lot about their sisters.


    Zhao Ninger is the first singer of Zhao Guo. The surface looks very beautiful, but the bitterness behind it is not known at all.


    Their sisters also figured out the name of the door, but unfortunately the elders and parents at home had already died because of their accidents. Only 13-year-old Zhao Ninger had to take care of herself and her sister Zhao Qiuyi since then.


    The two sisters lived together, although the inheritance was quite rich, but because there were no elders at home, and the two sisters were too beautiful and attractive, they suffered a lot and suffered a lot of hardships.


    Hansen can imagine how difficult it is for two beautiful girls of thirteen years old to hold on to this family business and their own safety.


    Zhao Ninger also took up her position as a mother. She took Zhao Qiuyi so well, and it was hard to get the pressure and dirtyness of her outside.


    Hansen can guess that Zhao Qiuyi said that these difficulties are actually what Zhao Ninger wants her to see, more difficult and more terrible dangers. I am afraid that Zhao Ninger did not let Zhao Qiuyi know.


    "Zhao Ninger''s sister is really not easy." Han Sen could not help but admire.


    He also had a similar experience, so he can understand Zhao Ning''s difficulty, not to mention that he is still a man, and Zhao Ninger supports the home with a woman''s body, which is even more difficult.


    "You have eaten so many fruits, you should have strength. If you have the strength, just go." Zhao Qiuyi finally remembered that Hansen had to leave here quickly.


    "Okay, then I am leaving." Hansen said as he went outside the orchard.


    Zhao Qiuyi watched Han Sen go slowly and step by step, and could not help but widen his eyes: "Are you not the first swordsman of Qin State? You can''t even have the ability to fly in space?"


    "Hey, I just just filled in a little belly. It��s still far from full. Now the power has just recovered a bit and can only be used. You can rest assured, I will walk carefully, not to be discovered by your sister. Hansen said that he had the door to the orchard. He had already felt that an unusual breath had come. It must have been the people of the chaos.


    "Sister will not catch the wrong person? How to see him is not the first swordsman in Qin." Zhao Qiuyi looked at the back of Han Sen''s departure, whispered a few words.


    "This breath... Has the funeral day come in person?" Han Sen stared at a tower in the distance.


    The horror patted the shore, and there was a white top tower on the cliff. At this time, Zhao Ninger stood on the lighthouse, and on the sea, there was a man who was riding the waves, step by step, and it was already in a flash. Walked to the front of the lighthouse.


    "The funeral road, you finally came." Zhao Ninger stared intently at the funeral road.


    The funeral road smiled a little, and raised a palm of his hand, holding a genetic egg and said: "You want the treasure dance **** girl gene lobe has brought, what do I want?"


    "Give me the genetic egg first, Hansen will give it to you naturally." Zhao Ninger said coldly.


    "Yes." The funeral road threw the genetic egg to Zhao Ninger, as if he was not throwing out a peerless genetic egg, but only the masses.


    Zhao Ninger catches the genetic egg. After careful observation, it is a joy in her heart. She can be sure that this is the secret of the Baofu Tiannv gene.


    She dreamed of helping Zhao Qiuyi get the Bao Dance Heavenly Girl. This is the most suitable genetic species for Zhao Qiuyi''s nerves. Therefore, she is very familiar with the many characteristics of the Baowutian female gene egg, and can distinguish between true and false at a glance.


    "The genetic egg is for you, Hansen people?" The funeral road said faintly.


    "Wait, I will give it to you right away." Zhao Ninger went to the air and landed near Zhao Qiuyi. She looked at Zhao Qiuyi��s empty hands and frowned. "What about the clay figurine?"


    Zhao Qiuyi suddenly lowered his head and whispered: "I am sorry my sister, I let him go."


    "What do you say?" Zhao Ninger suddenly changed his face.


    "Sister, I really don''t want you to hurt those innocent people for me..." Zhao Qiuyi explained.


    Zhao Ninger opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he saw that the funeral road had come to a place not far from them. He looked at Zhao Ninger indifferently and said: "It seems that you have no way to complete the agreement."

 Chapter 3270： Asking for heart

    "I will catch him back, he can''t run." Zhao Ninger said with a frown.


    "No need." The funeral road said faintly, the body exudes a scent like a demon, and the entire starry sky is darkened. The condensate star seems to be isolated from the world.


    "The funeral road, here is the capital of my Zhao country. You dare to shoot here, are you not afraid of the guardian spirit of Zhao Guo?" Zhao Ninger stared at him and stared at the funeral road.


    The funeral road did not move, and as he walked toward Zhao Ninger, he said: "I have buried this star into the Nether, even if it is the gods of the heavens, I can''t sense anything happening here."


    Zhao Ninger''s face changed slightly, and Zhao Qiuyi was behind her. Her eyes stared at the funeral road and asked: "You may not be able to kill me, and killing me has no benefit to you. I can complete the agreement and take Hansen back. ""


    "It��s natural to kill you, but the soul of your life is ripe. It��s time to take it back. As for Hansen, since he has escaped, you can��t have a second chance.�� Step by step, the whole world seems to be buried with his footsteps, the horrible oppression, so that Zhao Ninger is a little breathless, Zhao Qiuyi is almost crushed on the ground.


    If Zhao Ninger is not protected, I am afraid that Zhao Qiuyi��s ** will be overwhelmed by the pressure of terror.


    Zhao Ninger knows that this war is inevitable, and even more reluctant to let Zhao Qiuyi continue to bear the pressure. He sighs softly, and the horrible arrogance of the body rises. Like a goddess, he greets the funeral road with light: "Well, how many days?"


    Rolling the voice into a strange power fluctuation, wrapped up in the funeral day, seems to be poured into his body, and prevented the progress of the funeral road.


    The funeral road was expressionless and replied coldly: "The power of your heart is unexpected and useful. It is totally useless for this seat. You don''t have to waste your mind."


    "The burial road, I ask you, how many weights is there?" Zhao Ninger is again gnawing his teeth.


    The strange power wrapped the burial road, and even the funeral road stopped its steps, and it was no longer possible to move on. The collapsed world also stopped.


    The funeral road looked at Zhao Ninger with a cold look and said: "Thirty-three."


    After a word has been completed, the funeral road will step out and continue to walk towards Zhao Ninger.


    "Hey!" Zhao Ninger squirted a blood, and the power of the heart was back, but this asked her that she was psychologically prepared and knew that the funeral road would be able to answer it.


    "What is above the thirty-three heavens?" Zhao Ninger''s body light once again skyrocketed, more horrible than before, the strange power broke the rules of the universe, descended on the funeral road, hard and let the funeral road stop again. .


    "Thirty-three days above is the sky outside." The burial road answered one day, while the overbearing step came out, and Zhao Ninger was less than ten steps away.


    Zhao Ning''s mouth was bleeding, and there was a crack in his body. The blood leaked out of his mouth, and his nose began to bleed. The power of the heart language was once again countered.


    "What is above the sky?" Zhao Ninger fluttered and the light shone again, asking again.


    "Thirty-three days above is the yin world..." The burial road never stops, the answer tone has been stepped out, and the collapsed world has forced a step toward Zhao Ninger.


    Zhao Ning''s seven scorpions are overflowing with blood. Her power of asking for help must be difficult to live with the other side, so that she can be bound as a clay figurine.


    If the other person''s mind is not obstructed and can answer her question, the power of the heart will have no effect.


    She has not been difficult to live in the third consecutive question, and she has been injured by her. The situation is very bad.


    "Sister... I''m sorry... I''m wrong..." Zhao Qiuyi regretted it in his heart. If she didn''t let Hansen go, Zhao Ninger would not suffer.


    "It has nothing to do with you. Since he wants my life, even if he gives him Hansen, he will not let me go. Autumn, you are going." Zhao Ninger said, once again forcibly condensed the power of breaking the boundary, toward In the funeral road, the words of the heart of the heart: "What is above the glory?"


    "The soul of this seat is accessible, the ancient and modern universes are all in one mind. Your power of your heart has no use for this seat. Don''t waste any time." The funeral road did not answer this question, but just reached out and took out one. Things.


    It is a table tennis-sized egg, which is transparent like a crystal. In the egg, there is a flame like a flame, as if it is burning and beating.


    In the funeral road, the gene egg is pinched at the fingertips, and the mysterious mantra is spelled in the mouth, and the strange power is poured into the egg from the fingertips.


    boom!


    The blaze of light in the egg has soared and burned up, wrapping the entire egg in it.


    "Ah!" Zhao Ninger suddenly screamed and squatted on the ground, his hands pressed against the ground, and the force of the broken world also exploded so much that her body was affected by the power of the destruction and began to change.


    The original black hair gradually became white, and the small and round ears became long and pointed. A pair of snow-white wings were formed behind them. The whole body''s armor burst open, and white feathers grew on the skin.


    "Sister... what happened to you..." Zhao Qiuyi clung to Zhao Ninger, but could not stop her change and pain.


    Zhao Ninger issued a scream of heartbreaking, and his body changed constantly. He turned from a person into a white bird.


    The funeral road, Tian Guguang, looked at Zhao Linger, who was constantly changing, and muttered to himself: "Is this test body successful?"


    A horror bird shook the sky, Zhao Ning''s ** has been completely transformed into a white bird, burning mysterious flames around the body, like a phoenix born of a fire.


    In the genetic egg between the fingers of the funeral road, the fire seedling is also turned into the same light and shadow as Zhao Ninger, and the self-timer is flapping its wings and flying in the genetic egg.


    It seems to be in response to the action of the light and shadow in the egg. The bird of the **** of Zhao Ninger fluttered and flew away, and Zhao Qiuyi flew out and flew into the sky.


    "Come on, break the beast... ask the heart..." The funeral road is hot, and the gene in the hand is lifted high.


    It seems to be attracted by some kind of power. The **** bird that Zhao Ninger has turned into is flying toward the genetic egg in the hands of the funeral, like a moth.


    "Sister... don''t..." Zhao Qiuyi cried in tears, climbed up and wanted to catch up with the **** bird where Zhao Ninger was, but he still chased it.


    Hearing the cry of Zhao Qiuyi, the shape of the bird was suddenly over, and he continued to fly to the genetic egg. His face was full of struggling colors.


    "Come on, you will be the most powerful creature in the universe, what a beautiful life, that is the destination you should have..." The funeral face is full of fanaticism, the power of injecting the egg again Reinforce, so that the light and shadow appear on the egg, just like the **** bird wrapped in the flame.


    Zhao Ninger, who is struggling with a look, is full of painful colors, blood and tears in her eyes, but the body flies involuntarily to the genetic egg.

 Chapter 3271： Crested horn

    Seeing that Zhao Ning''s white bird is about to rush to the front of the genetic egg, but suddenly saw a sword gas rising from the shore not far from the coast, and suddenly in front of the funeral road, almost squatting in the genetic egg Above.


    The burial road was condensed by the eyes, fiercely recovering the genetic egg, and the other hand was clenched into a fist, and a fist hit the sword.


    boom!


    The boxing force and the sword gas hit, the body shape of the funeral road was hard and slipped back to the earthquake. The shock wave formed by Yu Jin, smashed like a huge wave on the sea.


    Zhao Ning''s white bird seems to be clear, and turned to Zhao Qiuyi.


    Zhao Qiuyi was shocked and happy. Looking at the swordsmanship, I saw a figure coming on the beach. It was the Hansen she had let go.


    "Han Sen, are you still dare to come back?" The funeral road retracted his fist and stared at Hansen indifferently.


    "I have never left, why do I have to come back?" Hansen step by step, the sword is getting stronger and stronger, and every step of the way, the sword is stronger.


    The funeral road did not move. I looked at the white **** bird that Zhao Ninger had said: "If you haven''t gone, stay here."


    Saying, the rhyme of the burial road broke out, and the genetic egg in the right hand was brightly lit, shining like the sun, and the light and shadow of the bird in the genetic egg also broke out, and a bird shook the world.


    Zhao Ninger, who was about to fly to Zhao Qiuyi��s side, heard the sound of the birds singing, and his body trembled. He turned his arms out of control and slammed his wings to the gene egg.


    Hansen''s brows were slightly wrinkled, and the ten fingers moved together, turning into a sword and gas to the funeral road.


    "No one can stop her from becoming a broken beast." The funeral road said indifferently that the space outside the body began to collapse. After Hansen��s sword gas approached, he suddenly fell into it and was buried in the collapsed space. There is no such thing as a wave of ripples.


    Zhao Ning''s white bird flies very fast, and he seems to be immersed in the genetic egg that radiates the radiance of the sun. Zhao Qiuyi is anxious and angry, and rushes to the sky, but her speed is far less than that of Zhao Ninger. The white **** bird, where can catch up.


    Han Sen''s eyes condensed the burial of the gods, and fiercely pulled out the inch gray sword. The power of the hole of the tunnel was condensed on the inch of the gray sword, and a sword was drawn like a streamer.


    Jianguang crossed the space outside the celestial burial road. The collapsed space was directly opened by Jianguang. The burial road was flickering. Although he escaped the sword light, the robes on the chest were drawn. A long mouth, a shallow sword mark appeared on the naked chest.


    "It is not the sword of the old president." The burial road is unchanged, only praised the gray sword, but does not mention Hansen''s sword, it seems that Hansen''s sword is not worth mentioning.


    Hansen did not care. One hand had already grasped the white **** bird that Zhao Ninger had made and pulled her back.


    The burial road stretched out his fingers and stroked the wound on his chest. The wound actually healed with his fingers, as if he had been pulled up by a zipper.


    "You are already very good, but unfortunately she has already branded my chaos, and no one can stop her from becoming a broken beast." The funeral said, putting the genetic egg in front of him.


    At this time, the brilliance above the genetic egg became dim, and Hansen saw it at this time. The flame that jumped in the egg was actually a burning white candle.


    Just because of the previous burning, the white candle head is almost burning, and the power of the burial road is destroyed. The last candle is burned out, and the flame in the egg is safely extinguished.


    At the same time, Zhao Ninger, who was caught by Hansen''s palm, the body of the white **** bird instantly disintegrated, turning into countless white spots that rushed into the egg.


    Hansen frowned slightly, but he could no longer stop anything.


    As the white light flows into the genetic egg, the genetic egg lights up again, and the white light flows back into a white phoenix-like bird.


    "Hey!" After the formation of the **** bird, the outer shell of the gene egg crystal broke through, and a white phoenix phoenix flew out of it, flapping its wings and emitting a horrible atmosphere.


    A phoenix rips the void, and the horrible sound waves spread to the entire planet. Everything that touches the sound waves instantly turns into mud and dust, and even the sea becomes a sand sea.


    "Successful!" The funeral road was exposed to the glory, and the big hand grabbed it and grabbed the neck of the white **** bird. As the palm of the funeral day pressed down, the body of the white **** bird actually burned in the flame. Rapidly transformed into a phoenix.


    "Han Sen, you are also lucky. Fortunately, you can see the birth of the broken beast. This seat is just for you to try the power of this heart." The funeral road embraces the phoenix, and the finger presses the string. Above, gently fiddle with it.


    Hey!


    The sound wave trembled from the strings. The piano sound clearly had only one syllable, but it fell into Hansen''s ear, but it seemed that countless gods screamed in his ear.


    "Can there be a true God in the world? Is Han Jingzhi really my grandfather? What does Qin Xiu want?"


    The voice is from the deepest part of the soul, and countless questions that Hansen wants to know, but have no answer, are outlined by the gods, echoing over Hansen��s mind over and over again, and the voice is getting louder and louder. The Thunder is generally deafening.


    Hansen suddenly found that his body could not move, and it was gradually turning into dust, and the skin had begun to desert.


    The power of blood and nerves can''t stop the changes in the body.


    Hansen broke the boundary with Xuan Jing, forcibly changing the power of the rule, but only barely resisted the power of the piano, but could not completely eliminate the sound.


    The soul torture of the piano sound continues to erode Hansen''s body and mind, and the sacred mystery is gradually eroded.


    Han Sen knows that it is not that Dong Xuan Jing is not strong enough, but that his level of breaking is not enough. His tunnel mystery is just breaking the boundary, and the power of the froghead seems to have surpassed the physical and realm of the boundary. It is one level higher than the demon sword, and two levels higher than the hole mystery.


    The hole Xuan Jing can be the following, temporarily resisting the erosion of Fengyin, it is already very powerful.


    "The broken armies of the broken beasts are really powerful. A newly formed broken beast, the power can be comparable to the third stage of the broken-out strong, if it is..." The funeral road flashed the excitement in the eyes.


    Looking at Hansen, who was struggling in the piano, the funeral road said coldly: "Be able to die under the armed forces, it is also your creation, go."


    Between the words, the funeral road once again plucked the strings.


    But this time it was not just a string, but a few strings, the horrible sound waves criss-crossed, and overwhelmed toward Hansen.

 Chapter 3272： Arrow burial day

    The horrible sound is like a whip of soul, constantly slap on the heart of Hansen, and ask his deepest soul, even the dodge can not do it.


    As long as there is doubt in the heart, it will be eroded by the power of the heart of the hornhead. Hansen''s body is constantly sanding, and the skin is like sand, which is scattered with the wind.


    "Han Sen..." Zhao Qiuyi gathered strength and wanted to help Hansen resist the horrible sound.


    However, her power touched the sound of the piano, and immediately turned into dust and danced, and her body was affected. The white and smooth skin also began to be sanded like Hansen.


    Han Sen��s eyes were dignified and his body and mind were trapped. Even if he held the sword in his hand, he could not wave.


    "Han Sen, you are now promised to invest in this place. This seat can make you the deputy leader of my chaos. Under this seat, above the sentient beings, what a glory." The funeral road is high. Said.


    "The president of the chaos will be Qin Xiu?" Han Sen''s look gradually relaxed, looking at the funeral road, said a little.


    "You and I will join hands. It is not difficult to recapture the chaos. When I am the president, you are the vice president, the heavens and the earth are in the middle of the world, and you are respected by you and me. If you don��t go back to the cycle, how happy it is. "The funeral road is tempting."


    He wants to accept Hansen, not only to see Hansen''s ability, but more importantly, he knows that Hansen and Qin Xiu and Qin Waner have special relationships. They are the people who know the most about Qin Xiu, so they want to conquer. Hansen is used by himself to prepare for the future of Qin Xiu.


    "You and I have no problem, but I don''t like to be a younger brother, so I am the president, you are a younger brother." Hansen said with a smile.


    "It seems that you really don''t understand the value of life." The face of the funeral day was gloomy, and the fingers were placed on the strings, and they were moved again.


    The skin of Hansen��s body is constantly sanding, but his eyes are still calm. He looks like the sound waves coming from the stormy waves. There is no change in his look. He just said to himself: ��Ice jade, it��s time to cash. Your promise, I need your strength."


    "You don''t use anyone now, even if the gods are here, you can''t escape to death today, and turn it into dust under the sound of the heart." The funeral day madly swayed the strings, and the sound of the heavens was rolling.


    However, in Hansen''s body, the color of a little jade is rapidly spreading. Hansen''s long black hair roots are turned into ice silk, and even the eyes are turned into jade crystal clear.


    The flesh that is being sanded has also become crystal clear, and it is even more innocent than before, like a jade figure coming out of the ice and snow.


    The sound of the celestial music fell, but it was impossible to leave traces on the body of Hansen''s ice muscles. Hansen and the ice jade enchantress broke into the boundary and had a pure and dust-free body.


    Not only is the body transformed into ice muscles and bones, but even the mind becomes crystal clear, without any embarrassment. Even if it is asked to ask the gods of the gods, there will be no ambiguity and doubt.


    "Do you have the power to break the world with two different attributes?" The funeral road frowns at Hansen, a life that can force a force to break the boundary, and it takes a lifetime of effort.


    Moreover, due to the limitations of natural attributes, the average creature can only break the boundary with the power of one attribute. As Hansen has two kinds of powers of breaking the boundary, there are very few creatures, and it is also a heterogeneous among the strong players.


    Hansen did not answer, but his body moved under the impediment of the piano sound. The original sound of the heart and soul could not be blocked. At this time, Hansen��s movement could not be stopped, and he was in every move, but wherever the body passed. It is pure and non-scaling, as if everything is dirty and purified.


    A short bow and an arrow were held in the hands of Hansen. This is a flying swallow double gun, a bow and arrow weapon that was transformed into a bow and arrow by Hansen''s power. It is also one of Hansen''s best weapons.


    Gazing at the funeral road, Hansen slowly opened the bow and arrow with his hands, and always pulled the short bow, and then without any hesitation, directly released the finger of the pinch.


    The arrow has a strong rotating force, and the tear has cut all the rules. It is the power of the hand to cover the sky, and the horrible destructive power of the hole mysterious to destroy the basic particles of the universe.


    The funeral road was horrified in the heart. He even gave birth to the feeling that he could not dodge by the arrow. He subconsciously gathered his strength and raised the heart of the phoenix in his hand to block the arrow.


    The arrow is incredibly fast, but when the arrow tip is almost shot on the banjo''s piano board, it suddenly disappears, like magic.


    The gaze of the burial road was condensed, and the figure was torn back, but it was still a step later. The black arrow appeared strangely on his chest, piercing the armor directly, and piercing the chest and flesh. Among them.


    boom!


    The power of terror flew out the body of the funeral road, and like a meteor, it crashed into the sea, causing a huge tsunami fluctuation, and the froghead flew out and flew out in the air for the white phoenix bird. Look like it.


    Hansen broke open the space and went straight into the sea floor, but only saw the arrow inserted on the rock in the deep pit of the seabed, but he did not see the figure of the funeral road. Only the sea was scattered with some decaying rags.


    "The power of only covering the sky directly hits his body, and he is not able to shoot him. This funeral road is not a general tyranny." Hansen was shocked.


    Knowing that the funeral road had already passed away, Hansen stopped staying and returned to the coast.


    When the funeral road went, the condensed star returned to normal, and the surrounding area was calm and calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Only Zhao Qiuyi��s Zhao Ninger, who is holding the avatar and breaking the beast, is crying, and the white phoenix bird that Zhao Ninger has turned into is also crying.


    "Han Sen, you are the first swordsman of Qin, have a very powerful force, you must have a way to let your sister restore the original appearance? Right? I beg you, you save my sister..." Zhao Qiuyi saw Han Sen, Cry and worship.


    Hansen framed her body and looked at Zhao Ninger, who turned to the avatar and broke the beast. "I may change your appearance, but I don''t have a 10% grasp. At most, only two or three percent chances will succeed in changing you. Returning to the human form. If it fails, I can''t predict the consequences. Can you give it a try?"


    Zhao Ninger couldn''t speak, just made a bird song, then nodded to Hansen.


    "Okay, let''s try it." Hansen��s reason to save Zhao Ninger is not entirely because of Zhao Qiuyi��s pleading. He also wants to know what this broken beast is and what his strength can affect the broken beast. .


    Hansen condenses the power of the Xuan Huang Jing, and the power of the Xuan Huang Jing can directly return the general genetic species back to the most primitive egg state.


    I don''t know if this kind of power will hit the broken beast, and it will have any effect. Hansen himself wants to know.


    "Does such a force enable Zhao Ninger to recover from the human body? Or is it like a genetic species that usually turns into an egg, or has no effect at all?" Hansen took a few questions and slammed Zhao Ninger.

 Chapter 3273： Renovation Zhao Ninger

    The power of Xuan Huang Jing hit the body of Zhao Ninger, but Hansen had the feeling of pouring oil into the water pot. The power of Xuan Huang Jing was difficult to penetrate into the blood of Zhao Ning''er.


    "It seems that after Zhao Ninger turned into a broken beast, the whole body has entered another level, not just the transformation of power. The power of a single Xuan Huang Jing has been difficult to shake her blood." Han Sen��s thoughts turn between Xuan Huang Jing As the leading break.


    The power of blood red is turned into the essence of the naked eye, if the blood flame generally wraps the body of Zhao Ninger.


    Hansen can clearly feel that the Xuanhuangjing after the break-up has slowly penetrated into the body of Zhao Ninger, but the speed of penetration is slow, just like a snail.


    Han Sen secretly stunned: "Qin Xiu''s broken beast is really terrible. Zhao Ninger has just turned into a broken beast. He has such a terrible physique, compared with those who have substantively broken the power. It��s not weak, it��s even stronger, how did Qin Xiu do it? What is the soul of life?��


    As the power of the Xuan Huang Jing infiltrates into Zhao Ning''s body, Han Sen feels that the penetration speed is getting slower and slower. According to this speed, Han Sen estimates that even if his own power is completely consumed, I am afraid there is no way to return Zhao Ninger back to the original state.


    However, at this time, Zhao Ning''s body blood began to degenerate, his feathers gradually contracted, and some places restored human skin. If Hansen stopped at this time, Zhao Ning''s blood became irrelevant, and the consequences would be more serious, maybe because The blood pulsation directly blasts and dies.


    Han Sen bit his teeth, running the tunnel Xuan Jing, directly into the state of breaking the boundary, while also the strength of the tunnel Xuan Jing into the body of Zhao Ninger.


    The sinister sinus of the broken boundary can peep into the most basic essence of the material. The Xuan Huang Jing can return to the source. The combination of the two, the last time the Feiyan double gun was transformed into a bow and arrow, is a very successful case.


    However, Feiyan double gun is a ritual after all. It was originally a casting. Now Zhao Ninger is a living life. Hansen does not know what the consequences will be, but he has to ride the tiger and must continue.


    The gray hole quenched by the power of the mysterious and the dark red Xuanhuang was intertwined with the force that penetrated into Zhao Ning''s body. In the eyes of Hansen, Zhao Ninger is no longer a living person, but a countless fine particles. A complex machine that is arranged in an order chain and then woven from a chain of orders.


    Particles of different colors are arranged in different ways to form different order chains, and different order chains are woven into individual organs in various ways, just like the different instrument components in the machine.


    Hansen suddenly realized that the living body itself is actually a machine, but it is more complicated and advanced than ordinary machines.


    The power of Dong Xuan Jing allows Han Sen to understand the origin of the life machine and has the ability to disassemble and reorganize. The power of the Xuan Huang Jing, let Han Sen know what the most important role of this machine is, can optimize it to the best state.


    Under the cooperation of the two forces, Zhao Ninger''s body origin was dismantled and heavy, and some unwanted living particles were directly cut and excluded.


    And more life particles are rearranged to form a new order chain structure.


    After the soul of life and Zhao Ning''s body melted, it brought great changes to her body, but because the life-soul technique is not fully mature, and after all, it is a combination of two different living bodies, where the differences and mistakes are combined. There are too many.


    Although Zhao Ninger was lucky enough to combine successfully, he still left many hidden dangers in his body.


    Hansen��s Dong Xuan Jing and Xuan Huang Jing forces have solved these problems precisely, and the most reasonable optimization of the combination of the two has made Zhao Ninger��s body undergo further transformation.


    Zhao Ning''s body is completely wrapped in the power of black and red, as if trapped in a light, like a butterfly that is about to break out, there has been earth-shaking changes.


    Zhao Qiuyi can''t see how Zhao Ning''s inside the light is in the end. The heart is always squatting, almost jumping out of the chest, and the eyes are staring at the light.


    "Sister, you will be fine." Zhao Qiuyi held his hands on his chest and prayed in his heart.


    Hansen��s mouth overflowed with blood, and the body after Zhao Ning��s break-up was too strong. Hansen combined her two forces to break her body, still feeling very hard, and the power inside the body was quickly consumed. , already overdraft.


    "Fortunately, Zhao Ning''s consciousness did not completely disappear. Otherwise, she and the funeral road will join hands. I am afraid that the person who fled should be me. A broken beast is so terrible. I don''t know how many broken beasts Qin Qin has done. Hansen bitterly supported, his body was shaking slightly, his body was sweating, as if he had just fished out of the water, it was a sign of overdraft.


    Only now has reached this point, Hansen can not give up, can only hold on to the teeth.


    Hansen��s power to break the boundary has not yet been materialized. In fact, it is lower than Zhao Ninger��s level, and Zhao Ning��er is not a general substance, which is more terrible than the general substantive break-up.


    If Hansen can also materialize the power of breaking the boundary, it is not difficult to transform Zhao Ninger at that time. Now it is really too difficult. If Zhao Ninger does his best, Hansen cannot successfully transform her body.


    Hansen''s skin''s luster is exhausted, his brilliance is dimmed, his body is shaking, and it seems that the whole person seems to be losing a lot.


    "I can''t support it. How long will it take to complete the transformation?" Hansen felt that he was almost exhausted and could not continue.


    This is not something that can be tolerated. If the power is exhausted, it will be gone. Just like money, it will be spent, it will not be squeezed like a cleavage, and it will take time to recover.


    It is a pity that at this time, Han Sen has no time to recover. The power of breaking the border is not like other forces, but can be restored by the power of the great universe.


    The power of breaking the world is the power of the sky, how can it be helped by the great universe?


    Hansen''s capillaries ruptured in a large amount, making his skin look unusually flushed. Hansen knew that he would continue, and the body might collapse directly.


    Biting a bite, Hansen��s heart secretly said: ��Can you make a difference here? Look at Zhao Qiuyi��s face. I am also benevolent to you. If you are dead or alive, look at your own creation.��


    Han Sen suddenly made an effort. In the blink of an eye, the four genetic techniques moved together and entered a heterogeneous state, forcing the last force into the body of Zhao Ninger.


    With this force coming out, Hansen��s body was completely overdrawn, and even the strength of breastfeeding was gone. The body was lying on the ground like a mud.

 Chapter 3274： Qinyin retreat

    Hansen��s power consumption is too serious, and it is impossible to sense Zhao Ning��s situation at this time. She can only see her body wrapped in black and red flames, like a demon from hell.


    "Han Sen, are you okay? How is her sister?" Zhao Qiuyi ran over to help Hansen, and asked incoherently.


    "I''m fine, as for your sister, look at the destiny." Han Sen did not know how Zhao Ning''s ending would be, and the situation now exceeds his ability to control.


    Hansen secretly decided that the next time he could no longer transform his life and objects beyond his own ability, it was too dangerous.


    Although knowing that he said this, Zhao Qiuyi will definitely be more worried, but Hansen does not want to comfort her.


    Even Hansen himself felt that the results of this time were unpredictable, and it is likely to develop in a bad direction. Instead of hope and despair, it is better to have a mental preparation.


    Han Sen had no strength at all. He sat down with Zhao Qiuyi''s help, and he managed to restore his own strength, so as not to encounter anything.


    Zhao Qiuyi has been looking at the light, and found that the light is gradually shrinking. The original diameter is more than ten meters. It has not passed for a long time, and the diameter is only less than seven meters.


    Seeing that the light is getting smaller and smaller, but I have never seen the body of Zhao Ninger. After Zhao Ninger became a bird, it is quite huge. If she is still a bird, she should have seen it before.


    However, until the light contracted to less than four meters in diameter, still did not see a feather, which made Zhao Qiuyi ignited a glimmer of hope.


    Suddenly, I saw a figure coming from the waves, and I had already reached the coast in one step. It was a burial road that had already been taken away.


    "Do humans are so stupid?" The funeral road raised a hand, burning a horrible gray flame on the palm of his hand, directly using his hand as a knife, and smashed at Hansen.


    when!


    Seeing the horror of Hansen��s body, it seems that there is a powerful force to distort the space. The demon sword spirit appears in front of Hansen, blocking the power of the funeral road, transparent and gray brilliance bursting, everything around They are all destroyed.


    "You want to kill me this stupid human, it doesn''t seem to be an easy task," Hansen said faintly.


    The demon **** sword spirit was originally Qin Yuan''s devastating spirit gene species, which was later transformed into Hansen''s genetic species by Hansen''s Dong Xuan Jing and Xuan Huang Jing.


    Originally Hansen was planning to make the demon **** sword spirit become the deputy **** in the temple of wealth, but unfortunately there is no suitable **** base, so it has been brought to the body.


    After being transformed, the Demon Sword Spirit is extremely powerful, with a strong destructive sword, although it has not yet reached the level of materialization, it is also much stronger than the average broken-level creature.


    The creatures and objects that have been transformed by Xuan Huang Jing and Dong Xuan Jing will have obvious improvement, but the more powerful creatures and objects, the more difficult it is to transform.


    "Do you think that a demon **** sword spirit that has not yet materialized the power of breaking the boundary can stop me from burying the road?" The burial road was cold and cold, and waved a gray power again.


    The demon **** sword spirit bursts out of the invisible sword of horror, and it collides with the gray power of the burial road. The power of the invisible sword is annihilated by the power of gray, and the sword gas is broken and disappeared, even the sword of the demon **** sword spirit They were all cracked out of a gap, and small cracks spread to the blade.


    Hansen slightly frowned, after the transformation of the Demon Sword Spirit, the body was extremely powerful, and the power of the funeral road almost cut off its blade. This power is not inferior to Zhao Ninger.


    Moreover, Hansen found that there was no wound in the burial road. Before he shot the heart of the burial road, the clothes there were broken, but the skin inside was crystal-clear and did not leave any scars.


    "The vice president of the chaos, it is unusual." Hansen praised.


    The funeral road was not in the mood to talk nonsense with him. He did not have the power to fight Hansen, but the funeral road did not want to take risks. So after Hansen hit an arrow, he went straight and did not receive it. Too much trauma.


    But now Hansen has exhausted his strength. The funeral road will naturally not let such a good opportunity. He will go back and kill Hansen and recapture the broken beast that Zhao Ninger has turned into. He will still be the last winner.


    The funeral road stepped out step by step, and the heavens and the earth collapsed and disappeared with this step. The funeral road was cold and indifferent, and a fist hit, wherever the boxing power went, everything was turned into dust and buried.


    Hansen can feel the power of horror, knowing that the magic sword **** is afraid to resist this blow.


    There was a chill in his eyes, and Han Sen was trying to figure out the life-saving things from his body, but he suddenly heard a phoenix rushing straight into the ninth, and then he was illuminated by the white light.


    I saw that Hansen��s condensed light was broken, and a white brilliance broke out. From there, a young girl with white hair and a foot was released. The whole person exuded the spirit of clear spirit, just like the unmarked fairy who came out of holiness.


    Behind her, there is a pair of white phoenix wings, exudes fairy charm and streamer. It seems that there are countless notes looming over her, and when the notes emerge, the heavens and the earth seem to echo with them, and the sound of the avenue sounds.


    The phoenix phoenix was sent out from the mouth of the girl. The pure and pure sound wave made the gray power of the funeral road fluctuate with the sound waves, and then shattered and dissipated in the sound waves.


    The gray power has not yet reached Hansen, and it has completely disappeared into the sound waves.


    "Sister!" Zhao Qiuyi surprised and screamed.


    Han Sen and the funeral road also looked at the current Zhao Ninger. The breath on her body is very strange. She said that she is human. It seems that something is wrong, but it is also different from the previous phoenix form.


    "Is this the true perfect form of the Broken Beast? Her power can be compared with me!" The funeral day stared at Zhao Ninger, his eyes full of fanaticism.


    Zhao Ninger��s naked jade feet stepped out. If a phoenix swims across the sky, the volley flies toward Hansen, and the body emits horror and radiance.


    When Zhao Ninger flew to Hansen, the body turned into a phoenix, and it fell directly into Hansen��s hands.


    Hansen does not play the piano, but holding the quince, he can feel the horror and mysterious power that is bred.


    Fingers hooked a string, Han Sen condensed the power to move the strings, and suddenly heard a clear reverberation between the stars.


    "Hey!" The sound of the piano rang, and the burial road directly spewed out a blood. The body shape broke open in the void, and broke into the collapsed space. It disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The space there has collapsed, even if Hansen wants to chase after the past, it is impossible to give up the idea of ??chasing the funeral road.

 Chapter 3275： a good piano

    "It''s a good piano!" Hansen stroked the body of the phoenix, and could not help but admire.


    His power was dissipated through the phoenix piano, and it was directly transformed into the power of the heart. Together with the power of the phoenix itself, it was able to spur the blood of the funeral road.


    Such a piano, even if Hansen does not understand the temperament, does not play the piano, but still feels very incomparable.


    Of course, Han Sen has no strength at all. It has just recovered a little bit. The power of the sound of the piano has been mostly derived from the hornhead itself, which makes it possible to know the horror of the honind.


    Hansen can say that this phoenix piano can''t put it down. After touching it twice, he suddenly feels that his hand feels wrong. He immediately discovered that the phoenix head has become the appearance of Zhao Ninger. The place where his palm touches is Zhao Ninger. Slim waist.


    "What is the situation with you now? Is it a human or a broken beast?" Hansen let go of Zhao��s doubts and asked if nothing had happened.


    He is no longer a young boy. It seems that although he is only a young man in his twenties, he is actually thirty or forty years old, and his face has become thicker with age.


    Zhao Ninger looked at Han Sen, and the phoenix wing behind it spread out. The white feathers were joined into a feather coat and draped over her white body.


    "I don''t know what I am doing now, but at least it looks like a person." Zhao Ninger said indifferently.


    "Sister, you are fine, it''s great." Zhao Qiuyi ran over and hugged Zhao Ninger.


    "Autumn, you don''t have to worry about it anymore. Your sister has the power to protect you. No one can bully you in the future." Zhao Ninger stroked Zhao Qiuyi''s hair.


    Hansen is not as optimistic as Zhao Ninger, although Zhao Ninger is indeed very powerful now, and may be the top of the materialized creatures.


    However, if you can protect yourself, it is too early to say something.


    If other people have the strength of Zhao Ninger, it can be said that it is safe and worry-free, but Zhao Ninger is not the same. She is Qin Xu''s experimental body after all, and Qin Xiu can''t let her go.


    Not to mention the existence of horror such as Qin Xiu, even if it is a burial road, if it is one-on-one, Zhao Ninger may not be able to win.


    Although the funeral road was vomiting blood by the sound of the piano, but still has the strength to easily go, if it is to look down on him, Zhao Ninger may suffer a big loss in the future.


    Hansen did not say these things. He knew that it was useless to say that he had to do it. Zhao Ninger must understand this truth. Otherwise, even if someone else said it, she would not listen.


    "So good, there is nothing wrong with me here, and I will leave now." Han Sen probably already understands what is going on in the Boundary, and there is no need to stay.


    "Mr. Han please wait a moment, if you don''t give up, our sister hopes to be with Mr. Han." Zhao Ninger said.


    "Walk with me? Do you want to go to Qin?" Hansen looked at Zhao Ninger with some surprise.


    Zhao Qiuyi is also looking at Zhao Ninger with a look of confusion. I don''t know what Zhao Ninger means.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t go to Qin. Where are you going, where are our sisters?" Zhao Ninger smiled and looked at Hansen.


    Zhao Ninger originally had a pure first love temperament. Now the temperament is even more terrible. A white hair with a pure breath forms a unique charm. She talks like this, even Hansen can��t help her mind. swing.


    Fortunately, Hansen has a strong sense of strength, but he looks at Zhao Ninger with an appreciation. "Zhao everyone is laughing, Han can not afford two."


    Zhao Ninger blinked and said: "If Mr. is willing, our sisters still have some savings, you can raise your husband."


    Hansen almost didn''t be snarled by his own saliva. Seeing Han Sen like this, Zhao Ninger couldn''t help but smile: "Mr. Han please don''t misunderstand, I am the enemy of the chaos, and the militia is also hostile, the enemy''s The enemy is a friend, and the condensate just wants to join forces with the gentleman to fight against the enemy. Although there is no big skill in the condensate, it is okay to help some small ones. I hope that Mr. will not be dismissed."


    Hansen did not show up because Zhao Ninger took the initiative to propose a joint, but frowned.


    Although he and Zhao Ninger are both enemies of the chaos, there are still some differences in essence.


    Zhao Ninger has been regarded as a possession of everything by the chaos. Afterwards, the chaos will surely do everything in his power to catch Zhao Ninger back, or directly kill it.


    Although there are some conflicts between Hansen and the chaos, it is not necessarily necessary to separate you from death.


    If the two together, the determination that the chaos will clean up their minds will only be more urgent.


    After a moment of indulging and thinking about all the possibilities of the matter, Han Sen said to Zhao Ninger: "If you want to cooperate with me, you can, but there is one thing I have to say first."


    "Mr. Please speak." Zhao Ninger smiled.


    "You work with me, everything must be based on me, everything must be heard by my orders, otherwise it is better not to cooperate." Han Sen tone is very firm.


    "Everything obeys Mr.''s instructions." Zhao Ninger said a little hesitantly, and said solemnly.


    "In this case, if you pack up something, then I will go back to Qin State with me." Han Sen knows that the chaos will inevitably not give up, and plans to return to Qin State to pick up Boa and decide how to proceed next.


    His current situation is not much better than Zhao Ninger, and the chaos will surely have the next step.


    Zhao Ninger took Zhao Qiuyi to pack things up. Zhao Qiuyi said inexplicably: "You have been so powerful, why should you cooperate with Hansen?"


    Zhao Ninger shook his head slightly and said: "You are still too small, and some things still don''t understand. Although I am strong, the burial road does not mean to me, but Hansen, even when his power is exhausted. The burial road does not dare to despise him, or treat him as a big enemy."


    "That is his vision is too bad." Zhao Qiuyi said something awkward.


    Zhao Ninger is showing a bitter smile. She is not as innocent as Zhao Qiuyi: "In short, the chaos will let me go. We will be safer with Han Sen. As for his understanding of the chaos, it is far above us. ��


    One thing Zhao Ning did not say, if it was only her own, she couldn��t go away, or fight for a fight, but she was afraid that the chaos would start with Zhao Qiuyi, that was her most fearful.


    Hansen came to a garden and waited for the Zhao family to pack up while drinking tea.


    Suddenly I saw a figure falling from the sky and directly into Hansen��s arms.


    Hansen reacted very quickly, and his hands caught the figure. After a closer look, he discovered that it was a big demon that had not appeared for a long time.


    It��s just that the state of the big demon looks very bad. His face is white and snowy. He has many injuries. He used to see her but Hansen couldn��t touch it, but this time she actually met her like a devil. The tempting body is generally tempting, and you can even feel the temperature above.

 Chapter 3276： Return of the Big Devil

    "Little lover, haven''t you always wanted to get rid of me? Now I am seriously injured and have no resistance. It is the best chance for you to kill me. You can put me to death with just a finger." Although the demon looks very bad, but still laughs, the jade arm is Hansen''s neck, curled like a kitten in Hansen''s arms, flattering.


    "Why are you injured?" Han Sen knows that the Great Devil is so powerful that there are not many people in the universe who can hurt her.


    The Big Devil sighed and said: "I underestimated Qin Xiu. I originally wanted to sneak into the 33rd day. I checked the details of Qin Xiu, but I didn''t expect it to be discovered by him, and I almost couldn''t come back. Now Qin Xiu, the horror of strength, is almost ready to win the old president."


    "What did you find?" Hansen asked.


    "I just sneaked into the ancient tower and saw Qin Xiu''s side. I almost killed him. Where did I find out?" The big devil saw Hansen revealing the disappointment, and the smiling smile continued: "But in that ancient tower, I I saw a lot of things that they called life."


    ��How many?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    "A lot, I only entered the first floor of the ancient tower, and I saw ten creatures that are being swallowed up by fate. I don''t know if there are any of the above-mentioned ancient towers." The big heavens put up a smile and looked a little. dignified.


    This number is even more horrible when Hansen listens. If every soul can change the existence of Zhao Ning''s general horror, then Qin Xiu is likely to sweep the universe, and even the gods of the Gene Temple can''t stop it.


    "You don''t have to worry, the existence of Zhao Ninger, even in those creatures that integrate the soul of life, is rare. So far, only Zhao Ninger has only one."


    The Great Heavens suddenly said: "Qin Xiu uses the soul of life to create the so-called broken beasts, and those creatures that become a broken beast will directly be the stage of materialization, which is even stronger than the average break-off, which is almost Unreasonable evolutionary methods have enormous drawbacks in themselves, and there are never too many real successes."


    "What is the level of materialization in the realm of breaking the boundary?" Hansen has not figured out what level and level of breaking the boundary.


    Da Tianmo smiled and said: "In fact, there is no hierarchy in breaking the boundary. Breaking the boundary is breaking the boundary. It is just a general term for the power of the two sides. It is only the degree of mastery. The general breaks only need to master the percentage. The power of breaking the world, even if it is broken, but some of the broken-offs have strong comprehension. After breaking the boundary, the understanding of the two forces can reach more than 10%. Just like you, I guess you were the first When breaking the border once, the rate of breaking the boundary should be 15% to 20%."


    "It turns out that, what is the matter of materialization?" Hansen asked again.


    "When the rate of breaking the boundary reaches 30%, it is equivalent to the water reaching the freezing point, and it will begin to solidify and become the existence of the entity. This is just an analogy, not as simple as freezing, and the physicalization is broken. There are many advantages to strength. The ability will be greatly improved before it is not materialized. In particular, the use of rule ability will have a very significant effect, so materialization is a watershed in breaking the boundary."


    The Great Heavens suddenly paused, and then went on to say: "There are a watershed between 60% and 90%. It is already very rare to reach 60%, even in our chaos. There are not many peak periods, and 90% are even less. In the chaos, the three vice presidents have reached more than 90%."


    "Do you say that 90% of the burial roads have a break rate?" Hansen did not believe.


    Han Tian Mo Bai Han Sen glanced: "You don''t really think that the funeral road is only a little bit strong? That guy is very deep, not life or death, you will never know how strong he is. He does not fight with you. It''s not because you are strong, it''s more because he doesn''t want to expose too much strength. What he really wants to deal with is Qin Xiu, not you."


    "It turned out to be the case." Hansen nodded. He had always felt that there was still plenty of room for the funeral, but he did not expect more funeral roads than he had imagined.


    "But after the last restart, our break rate has been weakened to varying degrees. It is not so easy to get back to the peak period. I guess the funeral day is just just breaking through 9%. Ten and only. And the rate of breaking the boundary does not mean the absolute strength of the battle. It is also common to break the boundary. It is not uncommon for the low break rate to beat the high break rate. The key depends on the strength of the property and the use of it. Just like your break. Although the rate is not high, but the power attribute is very different, and has more than one kind of power to break the boundary, even if the funeral road is a bit jealous to you, so you are not willing to fight with you." The big devil said.


    ��Does anyone have a 100% break rate?�� Hansen couldn��t help but ask.


    "Yes, but as far as I know, whether it is before the big universe restarts or now, there is only one old president of my chaos." The big devil said without hesitation.


    "Qin Xiu?" Hansen is still the most concerned about this.


    "Although he is very strong, I still think that he still lacks something. He should still be in the last half step. It is not easy to get out of the last half." The big devil said with a sigh: "In fact, compared with Qin Xiu, The broken beasts created by the souls of life are even more terrible. Our creatures have worked hard to cultivate the world, and it is difficult to break through the world. At most, it is the breaking rate of ten or twenty, but those who break through the beasts will have at least The break rate of more than 30, like Zhao Ninger, is estimated to have exceeded 60. This is a terrible thing."


    "You saw the battle just now?" Hansen asked.


    The big devil nodded: "If you don''t see the battle, I won''t say that those broken beasts are terrible. Now Qin repair''s technology seems to be immature. If he can really create a broken beast in batches, that is When the disaster really comes."


    Han Sen looks a little strangely looking at the big demon, the big demon is also a member of the chaos, even if she is very unhappy with other members of the chaos, not so worried about the country and the people?


    "You don''t have to look at me like this. The disaster of the big universe is not good for me, but for you, it is not a good thing." The great devil said.


    "I didn''t expect you to care about me so much." Hansen said with a grin.


    The big devil lazy and stretched out: "No way, who makes you the father of Boa? You don''t matter if something goes wrong. If Boer has something wrong, it will be a big problem."


    "Do you recognize Boa?" Hansen suddenly came to understand why the Great Devil was so powerful that he had not really started to deal with him before. The original Big Devil saw the identity of Boa from the beginning.


    "Recognition." The big devil replied very refreshingly.


    "Who is she?" Hansen wants to know what the origin of Boa is.


    "She is Boa, as her adoptive father, you don''t even know her name?" The big devil looked at Han Sen with a smile.


    "You know that I don''t mean this." Hansen wanted to know who Boer''s last life was. He always suspected that Boer was the old president of the chaos.


    "Boa is Boa, she is unique, she doesn''t need to be anyone." The big devil replied abruptly, and it seemed to answer very seriously, but Han Sen felt that she was talking nonsense.


    "In short, don''t let any creature discover the true identity of Boa, otherwise there will be big trouble. Also, I am seriously injured now, you want to kill and kill, don''t want to kill, just help me treat the injury, you The power of this should be very effective in this respect." The big devil leaned on Hansen''s shoulder, slightly lowering the placket, revealing the scar on the collarbone, and the appearance of a deputy.

 Chapter 3277： rent

    Hansen did not have any contempt for her because of the miserableness of the Great Devil. Fiction.


    The Great Devil broke into the nest of the chaotic society with one person''s strength, and also entered the ancient tower where Qin Xiu was located. After being discovered, he was able to come back alive, but suffered some injuries. This is already a terrible thing.


    After hesitating, Hansen said to the big devil: "My strength has not recovered, it is difficult to help you for a while, let me talk in a few days."


    "Well, then I have to sleep for a while, it''s too tired." The big devil sat on Hansen''s thigh, his cheeks resting on Hansen''s chest, closing his eyes and falling asleep.


    Hansen��s neck was stunned by the big scorpion, his hands could only hug her, and he frowned and said, ��You want to sleep, find a bed to sleep, what do you sleep on?��


    The Big Devil did not answer him, as if he had already slept.


    Hansen certainly wouldn��t believe that she was really asleep, standing up with her hands and holding the big demon, ready to put her on the bench next to her.


    Who knows that the body of the Great Devil has turned into a little dreamy light and shadow dissipated, and Hansen��s voice sounded like a big demon: "We will see you in my dreams."


    Before the blink of an eye, the body of the Great Devil disappeared completely, as if it had never appeared before.


    Hansen frowned slightly. He felt that the big demon seemed to be on him, but he could not find out where the big demon was. He couldn''t find out where she was with the hole.


    In thirty-three days, the funeral road is respectfully standing in front of the ancient tower.


    "Is there such a thing? Hansen''s power can make the evolution of the Broken Beast more perfect?" Gutani conveyed the voice of Qin Xiu''s interest.


    "Under the eyes of my own, Zhao Ning''s incarnation has broken the boundary, the rate of breaking the boundary has exceeded 60%, and her voice is very special. It can be said that in all the creatures that have successfully turned into a broken beast, Zhao Ninger is the most successful, no one.�� The funeral road said respectfully.


    "This is interesting, the guy is more interesting than I thought." Qin Xiu said faintly.


    "President, do you want to dispatch the strong people of my chaos, kill Hansen and recapture the broken beast Zhao Ning?" In front of Qin Xiu, the funeral road has always been very humble.


    "I handle this matter myself, and you concentrate on the observation work of other experimental bodies." Qin Xiu said.


    The funeral road said with a low head: "Zhao Ninger is the most successful experimental body at present, and her information has a great effect on the study of the broken beast..."


    "I didn''t like to repeat the second time if I said it." Qin Xiu''s indifferent voice came out again from the ancient tower.


    "Yes, the subordinates will do their utmost to help the president to complete the experiment." The funeral road is sincere and fearful.


    "You go." Qin Xiu stood in the top floor of the ancient pagoda. After drinking the funeral road, his eyes fell softly on a crystal bed.


    The blond Qin Waner lay on the crystal bed, like a sleeping beauty waiting for the prince to wake her up.


    Qin Xiu stretched his hand and stroked Wan''s hair, and whispered softly: "Wan, you wait a second, all the misfortunes will soon pass, when you wake up again, so everything is just a little longer. Just a nightmare, you will still be the happy and carefree Wan."


    Suddenly, Qin Xiu��s eyes flashed with strange brilliance, and his hands clung to his head involuntarily, and his hair was lowered like a beast screaming, and the low-pitched voice was suppressed.


    After a long time, Qin Xiucai gradually calmed down, the radiance in his eyes converge, and muttered to himself: "It��s a terrible guy, even if there is only one consciousness left, fighting me for so long, even if I have the upper hand, I can��t It will be completely destroyed. But it will be faster. Give me some time. When I completely control the armor, I can give Waner real happiness and let her no longer have any sorrow."


    ......


    Hansen��s power is too heavy, and it is difficult to tear the space and return directly to Yuxi City. He can only take a spaceship with Zhao Ninger and Zhao Qiuyi.


    Just as Zhao Ninger had a performance to go to South Korea, Han Sen followed Zhao Ninger to Korea first, and then changed to Yuxi City after the concert.


    The time on the spacecraft has been particularly slow and long. There is nothing to do with Hansen. It is just the practice of genetic surgery to restore the energy consumed by itself. By the way, it is asleep and let the body function to adjust to the best state.


    However, when Hansen had just fallen asleep, he found himself in a cell, and his limbs were locked by chains, hanging in a cell in a trapezoidal shape.


    The Big Devil actually sat opposite him, holding a whip in his hand and looking at him with a smile.


    Han Sen��s eyes condensed, and suddenly he came over and watched the big devil say: ��Can you control my dreams?��


    "It��s not worth mentioning. I hurt so much. I have to borrow your dreams for a while. Wouldn��t you refuse me?�� The big devil leaned his thighs and leaned on the chair, smiling at Han. Said Mori.


    "I didn''t agree. Didn''t you live in the same way?" Hansen said with some dissatisfaction.


    "Don''t say that, I will pay for the rent." The big demon stood up and walked to Hansen''s side, his fingers twitching his chin, exhaling like a blue.


    ��What rent?�� Hansen tried to control his dreams, but it didn��t work, as if the power of the whole body had disappeared.


    The big sky magic finger forced the Hansen''s head up, and the **** red lips gradually approached Hansen''s lips.


    When the red lips of the big demon almost touched Hansen��s lips, they slipped past his cheeks and went to Hansen��s ear and said, ��You will be very satisfied with my rent. ��


    After all, the Great Devil actually retreated, and the surrounding scenes retreated with the retreat of the Great Devil.


    The walls of the cell retreat to the distance, and the environment became a void. Hansen saw only a sword from the heavens and the earth.


    The sword is not fast, not slow, not ill, but it gives Hansen a pressure to speak, as if the sword had cut off his past and present, he was already destined to be this before the age of ten thousand. The sword killed the general.


    Even with Hansen''s strength, not only has it changed color, he clearly knows that this sword is nothingness in the dream, but the sword of the sword makes his will shake.


    Hansen has seen a lot of sword masters. The six great emperors, the lonely bamboos, and the swords are not alone. They are the top martial arts strongmen, but they have never seen any sword like this sword.


    Even knowing that this sword is only a phantom, Hansen still feels that the whole body is cold and the spirit is shaken. When the sword is on his body, he has a desperate death.


    "This is the sword that Qin Xiuzhen has. If you are interested, I will let you feel more than a few times. You should be satisfied with this rent?" The big devil said with a smile.


    Pull up to load the next chapter s ->

 Chapter 3278： Rescuing soul

    The horrible swordsman has fallen on Hansen again and again, although it is only in the dream, but Hansen��s spirit has suffered a lot.


    If you change to a creature with less willpower, even if you are in a dream, I am afraid that the willpower will be annihilated. It will never be possible to wake up again, and the body will die. The best result is also a vegetative person.


    From this sword, Han Sen saw the terrible Qin Xiu.


    The Big Devil told him that this is just a sword of Qin Xiu. It is just a sword that can be compared with the top of the Kendo. Han Sen does not know how strong Qin Jian will be.


    "It seems that it is not just power. Even the conception is repaired. I also have room to continue to improve." Han Sen closed his eyes and felt the horror of the sword again and again.


    Fear does not solve any problem. Only by deepening fear and understanding the root of your fear can we finally solve the fear.


    Han Sen is very clear that the sword he saw is only a product copied by the Heavenly Devils using dreams. If it is true to Qin Qin, this sword will be even more terrifying.


    When Hansen woke up from his sleep, he did not know how many swords he had suffered, and he knew the mood in the sword.


    It��s just that if Hansen took out the sword himself, he still couldn��t reach the realm of Qin Xiu.


    It��s not that Hansen��s realm is not high enough, but that he is different from Qin��s personality. This sword is a sword of Qin Xiu. Apart from Qin Xiu, there is no second person in the world who can pull out such a sword because of the universe. It is also impossible to have a second Qin Xiu.


    Hansen did not intend to learn Qin Xiu, he was only thinking about how to break this sword.


    When Zhao Qiuyi woke up Hansen, they had already arrived in the capital of South Korea. Zhao Ninger will stay here for two days. After the concert is over, he can change to Qin.


    Hansen and Zhao Qiuyi both dressed up as assistants, and followed Zhao Ninger to the spaceship. Although she already knew that Zhao Ninger was famous in the Empire Universe, she still felt exaggerated when she saw Korea greet her.


    Don''t talk about the general fans, even many of the Korean aristocrats came to meet Zhao Ninger personally, and even a Huangfu came.


    When Hansen��s gaze swept through one of them, he couldn��t help but glimpse.


    It was a fifteen or six-year-old boy. It looked ordinary, and the clothes were very luxurious. It seems that after all, the power of South Korea is high.


    Han Sen looked at the boy''s face and always felt familiar. It seemed to have been seen there before, but with his memory, if you have seen this boy, you can''t remember it.


    Han Sen stared at the teenager and observed it for a while, finally remembering why he felt that the boy was familiar.


    "This boy is like the Emperor in the shelter of the year, but the childishness on his face is not off, not as mature and majestic as the Emperor." Hansen said in his heart.


    Like the scent, the Emperor of Heaven is the Eight Devils under the Ancient Devils, and it is the first of the Eight Devils.


    When Hansen left the Emperor, he and Ghost Hare were confined to the bottle of anger, but when Hansen was promoted, he did not bring the bottle of anger, but let the zero generation be kept.


    Since then, Hansen has never seen the Emperor of Heaven, and he has forgotten this matter.


    At this time, I saw this boy who looks like a god, and I remembered such a thing.


    "Does it mean that the Emperor of Heaven reincarnation?" Hansen secretly doubted himself, but unfortunately he could not go back to the gene universe at this time, otherwise he could ask zero, and see that the emperor is still not in the bottle of love.


    However, even if it was the reincarnation of the Emperor, there was no influence on Hansen, so Hansen did not take this matter to heart.


    It was the ancient demon that escaped, so Hansen was quite worried. I don��t know what the ancient devil had done after he escaped. Such a guy would never have been able to keep going. God knows when he will jump out and engage in the rain.


    I thought in my heart, my eyes had passed through the face of the boy who looked like a god, but Hansen suddenly turned his head again, and his eyes fell on the boy again.


    Just now the boy suddenly gave off a breath, the kind of breath Hansen has seen twice, Chu Yuan''s body, Zhao Ning''s body also.


    "The soul of life, this teenager has a life-stricken soul?" Han Sen''s eyes condensed like a lamp, reflecting the figure of a teenager, and saw the soul of the young man.


    Obviously, this boy is also one of Qin Xiu''s test bodies.


    "It is another boy. The experimental body of Qin Xiu''s selection seems to be really young people." Hansen frowned and thought: "I don''t know if it is a coincidence. This experimental body is so like the Emperor, but unfortunately I can''t go back and ask zero. ��


    Hansen has been staring at the juvenile, and the teenager feels Hansen��s gaze and turns to look at it, as opposed to Hansen��s four eyes.


    Although he was only a teenager, his eyes were calm and sacred. When he saw people, he had a condescending sense of scrutiny. This kind of eyes, Hansen often saw in the body of the Emperor.


    Now Hansen has been very skeptical that this boy is simply the reincarnation of the Emperor.


    See Hansen and the boy, and next to Zhao Qiuyi pulled La Hansen��s sleeve and said: ��There are Korean royals standing there.��


    "Do you know that boy?" Hansen asked Zhao Qiuyi.


    Zhao Qiuyi sneaked a glimpse over there, then nodded and said: "I don''t know much about the Korean dignitaries, but I just recognize the boy."


    "Oh, so he is very famous? Is it the Korean emperor?" Hansen asked.


    Zhao Qiuyi smiled and shook his head. "That is not, but it is similar. He is the Hummer of the Korean Moon Princess. The name is Lin Ban. I heard that it is a genius of a civilian who was born. At the time of his birth, there was a difference in the **** tree. Like the emergence of the vision, the vision shrouded the sky, and several stars were visible. The Han Emperor saw the vision and ordered the royal family to calculate and find a newly born forest ban on a planet in the border area between Qin and Han. Then he brought it back to the palace for adoption, and let the moon Princess set up a doll with him. Because he grew up in the palace since childhood, he said that it is not a half son of Han Huang."


    "What does the **** tree vision look like?" Hansen asked, and then asked.


    At that time, the Emperor of Heaven lived on a tree of gods, and Hansen still remembers that the power of the Emperor of Heaven should be called "the power of thirty-three days."


    "If this forest ban is really the reincarnation of the Emperor, Qin Xiu chose his test body as the soul of the soul. Is there any connection between them?" Han Sen and the more he thought, the more he felt that this was awkward.


    Zhao Qiu thought for a moment, then shook his head and said: "I don''t know, I only heard that this is the case, but the vision is such a thing, and there is no way to shoot it. Unless you see it with your own eyes, no one knows what the vision is. appearance."


    Han Sen looked at the forest ban and became more interested in him.

 Chapter 3279： Ancient devils identity

    After Zhao Ninger became a broken beast, her strength has been greatly strengthened, and the phonology is even more terrible. Even if she does not deliberately use power, it is only natural to sing a few words, there is great magic, it is easy heartstrings.


    In the stadium that can accommodate a million people, the concert was full, and even a lot of people could not buy tickets. This shows that Zhao Ninger��s charm is great.


    Hansen sat in the upper VIP room arranged by Zhao Ninger, listening to Zhao Ning''s live singing, even he had to admit that listening to Zhao Ninger singing is a pleasure.


    Hey!


    Not long after the concert started, the door to the private room was suddenly ringed.


    "When is this kind of person?" Han Sen frowned slightly, and here he knew Zhao Ninger and Zhao Qiuyi.


    Zhao Ninger is on the stage below. Zhao Qiuyi is sitting in the private room with him. Who will knock on his door?


    Zhao Qiuyi stood up from the sofa and opened the private door. The person outside was slightly stunned. Even Hansen looked at the accident. The person who came was actually a forest ban.


    "Do you have anything?" Zhao Qiuyi pressed the brim edge and asked.


    "There are a few words below, I want to talk to Mr. Han alone." Lin banned his eyes through Zhao Qiuyi and landed directly on Hansen.


    "Let him come in." Han Sen said to Zhao Qiuyi, who was alert.


    Zhao Qiuyi let it open and let Lin enter the private room, which closed the door again.


    "Do you know me?" Hansen looked at Lin forbidden with interest.


    "The first swordsman of the Qin State, the horror of the sword cracked the city of Yuxi, there are not many people in the universe who don''t know you, but Hansen, whom I know, is not a Qin national, but a man from a shelter. Lin Biao said faintly.


    Han Sen��s face was suspicious, and Lin Ban smiled and said: ��Han Sen, can we talk about it now?��


    "Autumn, you go outside and go." Hansen said to Zhao Qiuyi.


    After Zhao Qiuyi left, Han Sen looked at the forest ban and asked: "Who are you?"


    "Even if you forget the Emperor of Heaven, you shouldn''t forget my daughter''s love?" Lin Ban was very casual and walked down to Hansen to sit down.


    "Emperor, when did you escape from the bottle of sorrow?" Hansen heard this, and it has already been determined that the forest ban is in ninth, that is, the reincarnation of the Emperor is correct.


    There are not many people who know that the emperor is the daughter of the Emperor. It is even more impossible in the Empire Universe. Apart from reincarnation, it is very difficult to think of other possibilities.


    "The Emperor did not escape, but chose to die, but the way the Emperor died in this day is a bit special. After the reincarnation, he still kept some memories." Lin banned.


    "It''s not easy. How did you do it?" Hansen knew that reincarnation needed to pass through the Gene Temple, and it was almost impossible for the soul to keep the memory there.


    "I have something special, or the souls of our eight devils are somewhat special. I have never thought of some things before, but after this reincarnation, I understood the truth of the reincarnation of the two worlds, and after I got the soul, suddenly I realized some things." Lin banned.


    "What is the truth?" Hansen stared at Lin forbidden.


    "The ancient devil is probably like me, retaining the memory of past life. He found us eight in the shelter. It was not accidental, but there was a plot. Or, he took us to blaspheme, maybe It is he who has already planned well, but unfortunately he failed because of Ashura��s betrayal."


    Hansen has also been skeptical about the origin of the ancient demon, and the speculation of the Emperor is quite reasonable.


    "What kind of existence did you slay that god?" Hansen has been very curious about this issue. Until now, he did not know what creature God Ashura swallowed.


    "I don''t know, I only know that it was the life that the ancient demon found after we got eight of us and used our eight strengths to summon the life. After the life appeared, it was already dying. At that time, the ancient demon was very unexpected. Obviously he did not expect it. The **** that is summoned will be the same. But then I thought about it, even if it is the dying god, we are very difficult to kill it. If he is in a normal state, even if he is seriously injured and not fatal. And we can never succeed in God."


    The Emperor did not continue to say it, but Hansen had already understood what he meant. If the ancient demon had long known how violent the **** he summoned, then he should have summoned God''s purpose, not to kill him.


    "You come to me, don''t you just want to tell me this?" Hansen said that the Emperor said.


    The Emperor sighed: "If you have to, you are not willing to come to you. The memory of my previous life was actually sealed when I was reincarnation. If there is no accident, even if it is reincarnation, it is difficult to open the memory, but God The soul of the chaos brought me to the memory of past lives, which made me find my own life."


    After a pause, the Emperor went on to say: "But the soul of the soul, the chaos will still leave the backhand, even if I have already merged successfully, it is difficult to escape the control of the chaos, maybe you can help me."


    "Why should I help you?" Hansen said with a grin.


    He and the Emperor of Heaven have never been friends. Even in the past, they were still hostile. Even if they ignored the previous cause and effect, he did not need to help the Emperor.


    "Although I don''t know what kind of creature God is called by the ancient devil, but I know a secret about the ancient demon. If you can help me get rid of the control of the chaos, I can tell you the secret, you must Will be very interested." Heavenly Emperor said with a smile.


    "What secret? Let me listen first." Hansen did not believe in the Emperor.


    The Emperor did not refuse, and smiled and said: "This secret was discovered after I recovered my memory. I still have some relationship with the chaos. I think you will be interested."


    Hansen didn''t feel surprised. After a moment of indulging, he said: "I can promise to help you, but I must know the secret first."


    The Emperor was very refreshed: "I have been to the chaos, and I saw some interesting things there, including an old portrait, the portrait of the old president of the chaos and three Vice President, and some of the backbone of the chaos. Among the core members of the four chaos, I know two. One is the funeral road, the other is..."


    When the Emperor said that he had deliberately paused here, Hansen said: "Is it an ancient demon?"


    The Emperor nodded: "Yes, the vice president on the portrait is the appearance of the ancient demon, and the charm will never be wrong."


    "The ancient devil turned out to be the vice president of the chaos?" Hansen frowned.

 Chapter 3280： Emperor

    "How do you want me to help you?" Hansen asked the Emperor.


    The Emperor obviously had already prepared everything. Hearing Han Sen said, he said: "The soul of life is connected with a fundamental candle. As long as the candle burns out, the soul will return. But I am already The soul fusion, the return of the soul of life is equal to the fact that I am forced to return. The best solution is to take the soul candle back and hold it in your own hands. But this is more difficult. The soul candle of most souls is Qin Xiu. Keep it, even if it is you, I am afraid it is very difficult to get it."


    Hansen listened quietly, and did not plan to intervene. People like Tiandi, if they were not prepared, would not come to him.


    Sure enough, the Emperor went on to say: "I want to rob the soul candle from Qin Xiu. This is obviously not possible, so I thought hard about it. It made me think of a feasible strategy, but this method is also very risky and requires your full help. I."


    "You said," Hansen said.


    The Emperor did not hesitate and directly said his thoughts: "According to my research, the relationship between the soul and the soul candle is like the relationship between the puppet and the line. If the method is right and there is enough power, you can cut it off. The connection between the two. But I tried a lot of methods, I can''t break the connection between the two, or the power that I can control, can''t touch the line."


    "Do you think my strength can do it?" Hansen asked the Emperor.


    The Emperor nodded and then shook his head: "I am not sure, but you are different. Your strength is very strange. It has incalculable energy, and you cross the reincarnation in the flesh, and it is even more accessible. I think I can try it. I hope there is no hope."


    Hansen remembered that when he first buryed the road, he held a genetic egg, and a burning candle was burning in the egg. It was a soul candle.


    "What is the soul of life?" Hansen wants to get an answer from the Emperor.


    The Emperor shook his head and said: "I also don''t know what the soul is saying. It has the characteristics of the genetic species, but it is somewhat different. It is like the animal soul used by you in the shelter, but it is also somewhat different. In the fusion After the soul, not only my body, I feel that even my soul seems to have some sort of sublimation, otherwise it will not open the seal''s past memory."


    ��When do you start?�� Hansen did not ask again.


    "You need to use all your strength when you start, you have the chance to succeed, you can''t be disturbed, and the members who seem to have been in the chaos around me are observing in secret. You must get rid of them first. When are you going, about? Time and place, I want to find a way to get rid of those guys and go to find you."


    Hansen shook his head and said: "You have a soul, and there is a soul candle in the other hand. It is useless to get rid of the eyeliner."


    "There is such a time difference enough. When they follow up, we should have a result here." Heavenly Emperor said.


    Hansen did not say anything. After the time and place were agreed with the Emperor, the Emperor went away.


    Zhao Ninger��s concert was extremely successful. Zhao Ninger repeatedly declined the retention of the Korean royal family and took the spacecraft and left Korea.


    "Sister, with your current strength, even if it is a song, it is more than enough. I am afraid that even the resurrection of the clock is not the same as your sister." Zhao Qiuyi is very happy to chat with Zhao Ninger.


    Zhao Ninger shook his head: "If you talk about strength, perhaps I am not inferior to the song king, but on the understanding and artistic conception of the song, I still have a lot of songs."


    Zhao Ninger obviously respected the song king, and did not despise the song king because of his power.


    Hansen did not feel that they were listening to their sisters. They had already arrived at the Wankong Star Field at the junction of South Korea and Qin. This is where Hansen and the Emperor agreed to meet.


    It��s just that since I met with the Emperor, Han Sen��s heart always felt a little uneasy, and he couldn��t say why. He always felt that there would be many twists and turns in this matter, and it would never be as smooth as the Emperor��s plan.


    "Zhao Ninger, after Lin is banned, if the person of the chaos will appear, you will first go to the Fengjiao Fortress in Yuxi City with the autumn." Hansen had already told Lin to ban the incident. The Zhao family sisters, but did not tell them that the past life of the forest ban was the Emperor of Heaven, but said that the forest ban and Zhao Ninger are the same as the soul test body.


    "Good." Zhao Ninger saw that Han Sen��s mood was a bit wrong, but he did not ask much.


    Suddenly, Hansen only felt a strange wave of volatility. The spacecraft opened a space door, and the Emperor came out of it, and then the space door closed.


    "There is not much time, let''s start now." The Emperor said directly to Hansen.


    Hansen nodded, condensed the power of the reverse tunnel mysterious, and then forcibly broke the boundary, running the hole and the sacred field, peek into the body structure of the Emperor, and wanted to find out the connection between the soul and the soul candle.


    Looking closely, Hansen really saw some clues.


    The body structure of the Emperor is different from that of the average human being. There are many weird primitive particles in him. The original particles completely violate the normal human particle structure.


    Even more bizarre is that Hansen found that the anomalous particles are emitting some strange and faint scent, which is colorless, odorless, and even non-fluctuating, plus it is very weak and hard to find.


    Hansen is also in the hole of the Xuanqi field, only to be able to see the breath of nothing.


    After those breaths leave the body of the Emperor, they are directly integrated into the void, and then disappear like a void, as if it has disappeared.


    The endless breath has been continuously distributed. Hansen is almost certain that this breath should be the root of the relationship between the soul and the soul. If you break it, you may be able to break the connection between the soul and the soul.


    But trying to break these breaths is not an easy task.


    Most of the original particles in the body of the Emperor are exuding this kind of scent. If you want to completely sever it, you need to cut off all the scent of the original particles.


    Hansen tried to break the scent of the granules with the technique of covering the sky with his hands. As a result, Hansen relaxed a lot.


    Although the breath is tough, the power of the hand can still be torn off, and after the breath is cut off, the weird particles will not continue to scent.


    "You really didn''t let me down." The Emperor apparently felt that the ropes that had been entangled in him were cut off, and could not help but smile.


    Hansen did not feel joke with him, gathered strength, and struck toward the Emperor, cutting off the atmosphere of one after another.


    However, at this time, the hull of the spacecraft violently shook, apparently affected by some powerful force.


    "What is that?" Zhao Qiuyi looked at the light screen of the spacecraft and widened his eyes and cried.

 Chapter 3281： The chaos will strike

    I saw a large electromagnetic storm in the front of the starry sky, and the stream of various colors flashed to cover the entire starry sky.


    "You adults, it''s not good, we have encountered a large particle flow storm, the spacecraft has begun to get out of control..." A crew member rushed over, his eyes horrified.


    His words have not been finished yet, the lights in the spacecraft suddenly went out, the spacecraft became dark, and they clearly felt that the hull was rapidly tilting.


    Generally speaking, the gravity system in the spacecraft, even if the spacecraft is tumbling, like the cabin, it will remain at a level without any change.


    Hansen, they can feel the tilt of the spacecraft, it only shows that the spacecraft has a big problem, and even the gravity system has lost its effect.


    But soon, the light once again reflected Hansen''s eyes, the color of the storm outside the spaceship is like a colorful storm, the colorful light from the crystal of some observation windows, the interior of the cabin is also colorful, shining The eyes of the people are like being smashed.


    No matter whether it is dark or glare, Hansen can''t lose sight. Through the crystal observation window, Hansen sees that in the stream of particles, there is a faint creature like a dragon in the gorge, and the body flies in the stream of particles. From time to time, some of the figure is revealed.


    "Break the beast." Han Sen saw the breath of the creature and knew its identity.


    "Come on." The Emperor slightly frowned. He thought that he had already smashed the watcher. There should be some time, but he did not expect that a broken beast would appear so soon.


    Han Sen has just begun, and most of his body has not yet been cut off.


    "Let''s go." Hansen unfolded the hole in the tunnel and shrouded the entire spaceship. He wanted to force the spacecraft to move away with the starry sky.


    But Hansen soon discovered that this space became extremely strange, as if it had been separated from the stars by some kind of power, and could not be removed.


    Zhao Ninger''s body beats strange notes, and the back wings are unfolding. The mouth whispers, the sound waves scatter the storms around, but there are still large particle storms in the distance.


    "Hey!" A sound of dragons ran through the void of the universe, overlapping with Zhao Ning''s sound waves, making Zhao Ning''s sound waves weaker and weaker.


    When Zhao Ninger raised her eyebrows, she wanted to use her own voice of heart, but without waiting for her to speak again, she found that the particle storm in front was dissipating.


    The spacecraft gradually came out of the particle storm, but the surrounding scene was not the starry sky, but the infinite continent filled with various weapons.


    "The sharp edge of the sky!" Han Sen and the Emperor''s face changed at the same time, the entire spacecraft was forcibly pulled to the first day of thirty-three days.


    Soon, Hansen saw that there was a huge dragon-shaped creature floating above the forest of the blade in the distance. The whole body of electro-optic light flowed with colorful light. The particle storm should be its masterpiece.


    On the top of the dragon-shaped creature, standing with a long red hair, three eyes, the whole body is wrapped in a shell, a human being, a worm-like monster.


    "Han Sen, there is a road in heaven, you don''t go, there is no door to hell, you are going to be jealous, and my gods will be enemies. You should already have the consciousness of death?" The strange man stood on the top of the colorful dragon, saying yin and yang .


    "Condensed, you protect the autumn and the spaceship." Hansen flickered and flew out of the spacecraft.


    "I am going with you." The Emperor of Heaven also appeared in the sky along with him.


    "What do you call it? Do you have any job in the chaos?" Hansen did not immediately plan to ask, and asked the stranger.


    That colorful dragon is definitely a broken beast, but this weirdo is not a broken beast.


    "The deity is the episode of the gods in the chaos." The geek replied proudly.


    "I don''t know why the elders stopped us." Hansen smiled and continued to ask, laughing like an innocent passerby.


    "Hey, if you don''t want to grow up, don''t care about you, you should die 10,000 times. Now you dare to intervene in the experimental plan of our chaos, and you can continue to live in the world and die." "The shadow of the shadow said, a dragon''s horn of the colorful dragon.


    The colorful dragon suddenly formed a volume, and the colorful particles flowed through the world, and Hansen lost their sight again.


    The Emperor of Heaven was cold and his body was rising, but he did not rush to the ubiquitous stream of particles.


    Hansen was wondering what the Emperor was doing, and suddenly heard countless warriors vibrating.


    In the next second, I saw countless squadrons bursting into the air, like the rain falling against the sky, rising from the earth, and instantly tearing the sky of the weeping child.


    Hansen was surprised to see the slashing of the swords of the heavens. The soldiers were actually the blade of the blade that was inserted on the earth. The countless swords of the place were used by the Emperor, and the power of terror broke out with the particle storm. Constant impact.


    There are always weapons that are destroyed by the flow of particles, but there are more soldiers coming out of the air, as if they are endless, but the particle storm is getting weaker and weaker.


    "Is the Emperor of Heaven able to control the genetics of the weapon in the blade?" Hansen felt a little weird.


    Before Hansen helped Zhao Ninger to get rid of the chaos, the chaos would have forbeared for so long without action, but he just touched the soul of the Emperor, and the chaos will come for a while and a broken beast, no doubt that the Emperor It is more important for chaos, at least more important than Zhao Ninger.


    Now I can see that the Emperor of Heaven can control the blade of the Bladeblade, and Hansen��s heart is more and more skeptical. The soul of the Emperor itself may be extraordinary.


    Perhaps in his previous life as the head of the Eight Devils under the ancient devil, his identity is even more amazing, and even has a relationship with thirty-three days, otherwise it is difficult to explain why the Emperor can control the weapon species of the Blades. And the power that he used to be best in the past is called the power of thirty-three days, which is too coincidental.


    The particle storm was defeated, and the figure of the colorful dragon and the projective figure appeared again.


    "You are not qualified for our life, want our life, let Qin Xiu come by yourself." The Emperor said coldly and staring at the projection.


    And the numerous warheads between the heavens and the earth are aimed at the filming elders and the colorful dragons, as if they can change their minds as long as they are moved.


    The filming elders are not at all confused, as if they had expected it to be so general.


    "Forbidden forest, it is too early for you to be arrogant." The filming elder said a faint sentence, suddenly reached out and pressed on the top of the colorful dragon, and the evil eyes of the eyes shouted: "Come on, break the beast light, let They see your true power."


    With the roar of the filming elders, the body of the colorful dragons shone, and gradually turned into a dragon gun shot by a stream of light, and was held in the hands of the filming elders.

 Chapter 3282： Streamer

    The Emperor''s eyes were slightly condensed, and the breath on the streamer''s gun made his mind move, which was a sign of danger.


    After all, the Emperor of Heaven is a powerful figure who once swayed the wind. The moment in his heart, he has already made a decisive shot, and he must suppress the sh�� shadow elders first.


    The Emperor of Heaven has only lived for more than a decade, and has been embarrassed until recently. Until recently, he had recovered the memory of his previous life. Even though there are many means that have not yet come and transformed into the power of the Empire, the soul is still His main strength.


    It is just different from Zhao Ninger. The Emperor of Heaven has not yet fully integrated with the soul of life. It is even less than the handle of the streamer, which is about the same level as the Chu Garden. It is considered to be the first-level break-off.


    Behind the Emperor, there was a light and shadow like a evil spirit. The light and shadow that turned into nothingness burned on him. In an instant, he entered the realm of breaking the boundary. The body passed through the layered space, and the strange appearance appeared on the head of the elder. The foot is on the top of the elbow.


    "You are too slow." Sh�� shadow elders snorted, the streamer dragon gun in his hand did not know when, has greeted up, stabbed the Emperor''s foot.


    In a flash, the Emperor''s feet were pierced, and the whole body was directly turned into nothingness.


    Almost at the same time, another figure of the Emperor appeared in the back of the sh�� shadow elders, a palm burning with the power of terror, quietly printed on the back of the back of the shadows.


    "It��s a terrible guy. It��s the reincarnation of that guy. I��ve been cheated by you, but it��s a pity that your strength is too weak.�� When the Emperor��s palm is about to hit the back, the shadows are long. Looking back, the eyes flashed with evil light.


    The handle of the streamer appeared in front of the Emperor in the unlikely event that the gun tip stabbed his palm.


    When the Emperor of Heaven saw inevitable, he no longer hesitated, and the power of terror broke out in the palm of his hand, colliding with the power of the streamer.


    Originally thought that there would be a horrible shock wave, but who knows that after the collision of the two, did not make any sound, the Emperor''s palm is like being sucked on the streamer.


    What is even more bizarre is that the celestial empire is actually emitting colorful brilliance, as if it is to become light.


    The Emperor seemed to want to remove the body, but it did not succeed. The body seemed to be sucked, and it kept shaking.


    Suddenly, the Emperor of the Heavens roared, and the blade of the sharp-edged sky was like a torrent of water, and it was overwhelmed by the elders of the shadows.


    The sh�� shadow elders did not change their look. They reached out and lifted their hands. The streamer dragon gun blocked the front of several soldiers. The swords were like the Emperor, and they were sucked on the streamer.


    Then a strange scene happened. No matter how many weapons rushed over, as long as they hit the dragon gun, or even touched the thing sucked on the dragon gun, they would be sucked up, and then they would **** other rushes. Soldier blade.


    Just a moment, countless weapons genetics are like a spider web, and they are trembling, unable to get rid of them, and they can also threaten the elders.


    "It��s useless. As long as it is sucked by the power of the dragon gun, no creature can get rid of its power. If it is not that you will keep your life useful, you are already a dead person." Road.


    Han Sen looked at the appearance of the Emperor, and knew that he might not have spared any effort to get out of trouble. He pulled out the inch gray sword and opened the power of the tunnel.


    Sh�� Ying took a look at the sword in Hansen��s hand and said with a grin: ��The old sword��s sword is invincible, but its owner is no longer the old president.��


    "In everyone''s hands are the same, can kill people is a good sword." Han Sen pulls the sword directly out, the shot is the power of only covering the sky, the power of the streamer dragon gun is very strange, Han Sen does not want to waste opportunities, seek A hit to kill the sh�� shadow elders.


    The sh�� shadow elders waved the streamer dragon gun, and the general blade of the spider web was also moved, blocking the front of the inch gray sword.


    Hey!


    The hand-skinned force condenses into the sword, and instantly cuts off the genetics of the weapons. The situation is like a broken bamboo.


    The sh�� shadow elders greeted the guns, and the inch gray swordsman squatted on the gun of the streamer pistol.


    It was like a dragon-scaled gun that was covered with a deep mark on the inch of the gun, but it was not able to cut it.


    Almost at the same time, Han Sen felt that a strange power had been uploaded from the inch of gray sword, which made his body crisp and numb, and was suddenly sucked, and the power inside the body turned into a little light. Dissipated and gathered on top of the streamer.


    The sh�� shadow elders were obviously shocked. I watched the scar on the streamer dragon gun and sighed with a sigh of relief: "Fortunately, you can''t stimulate the power of the gray sword, otherwise it is really dangerous. But now. Your life is already my hand, I will let you live, you will be born, I will let you die, and you will die. The president will only let me take the living forest back, but I will not say that you want to bring you back."


    Hansen didn''t feel that he was listening to his nonsense. He wanted to get rid of the weird suction on the dragon gun, but the more he broke free, the stronger the suction, the more powerful his body broke out, and the numbness of his body. The stronger, the faster the power will pass.


    Hansen used both the blood-stained nerves and the caves to break through the boundaries. They did not play a very good role, but they were sucked away more power.


    "You don''t have to struggle anymore. It''s useless. Any living body that touches the streamer dragon gun will be drained of life energy. The stronger your life energy, the more it will be for the dragon gun, and its power will be The stronger the dragon gun is, the more the striker has a break rate of more than 36 percent, but even if the break-up power of more than 60 break rate meets it, it is difficult to get rid of its power. Weird smiled and said: "You will wait for it to absorb the energy of life."


    Hansen frowned, but his heart was thinking about it: "The hole Xuan Jing was hit out by the way of covering the sky with hands. It has produced a good destructive power to the streamer dragon gun, indicating that the power of the tunnel can destroy the power of the dragon gun. However, after encountering the dragon gun, it is like being sucked by the glue. It is powerful but difficult to break out. It is useless to be a sharp weapon. If the power of the tunnel is stronger, maybe it can be Directly break the dragon gun."


    However, Hansen pushed the power of the tunnel to the limit, but still could not get rid of the suction of the dragon gun.


    "If I can push the power of the tunnel''s mysterious power to 30% and make it materialized, it should not be difficult to break the dragon gun. But what can I do to break the hole? The force pushes 30%?�� Hansen��s heart was a little bit annoyed.


    It didn''t take long for Dong Xuan Jing to break the border. I want to push 30% now. It is really difficult for some strong people.

 Chapter 3283： Violent crushing

    "It is locked in by the power of the dragon gun. Even if the real **** can''t escape, you will accept it." The archangel, one hand, grabbed the dragon gun, and the other hand condensed the black and strange power.


    Black, like the power of the phantom, obviously does not come from the dragon gun, but the power of the projecting elders themselves.


    In those days, the chaos would fight against the gods, and even forced the master of the last gene temple to restart the universe. This shows how terrible the chaos will be.


    The strong who can survive from the resurgence of the robbery are extremely terrifying, even if the strength is not able to return to the peak state, nor is it generally bio-comparable.


    The palm of the filming elders caught Hansen''s volley, and Hansen was unable to pull back his palms because he was stuck by the strength of the dragon gun.


    However, the black flame in the filming elders did not hit Hansen''s body, and no power fell on Hansen''s body, but Hansen''s neck was recessed with five fingerprints, like being caught in the neck. .


    If you look at Han Sen''s shadow at this time, you will find a black arm shadow caught his neck.


    "I am able to fight back the burial road. I thought it was a great character. It turned out to be the case. The guy in the funeral road is really useless." The filming elder''s palm is empty, Hansen''s neck suddenly seems to be The invisible big hand squeezed hard and the flesh was deeply trapped.


    "I am really not a great character." Han Sen said faintly, but his body gradually turned into the color of ice jade, with long hair shining like ice silk, and the skin is more like snow.


    Even the appearances have found changes, the sharp lines of fortitude, and the feminine beauty of the woman. The whole person exudes a holy radiance, which seems to be a holy deity from the world of ice and snow.


    Even if Zhao Ninger on the spacecraft sees Han Sen in such a way, the heart also gives birth to a sense of self-defeating, so that people can''t help but sigh, how can there be such a holy person in the world.


    The filming elders started to sneer, but gradually the smile on his face was gone. Hansen had a radiant glow, and his shadow was quickly faded and disappeared.


    "How is this possible? How can there be such a pure power in the world that even the dark shadows cannot be projected? Even the bright gods in the 12-destroyed gods cannot be so holy!" The filming elders looked at them blankly. Hansen lost his voice.


    His power can control the shadow of the world, but today Han Sen, but the holy shadow has been unable to contaminate his body, so that the power of the projective elders completely lost its effect.


    "Without the light, there is no darkness. The light and the darkness are one-sided. The light **** is called holy. You don''t even understand this point?" Hansen looked calmly at the elders, holding the gray sword. The hand is gradually exerting strength.


    The horror physical strength produced by the ice muscle jade bones, coupled with the power of the tunnel and the blood of the nerves, and the power of three kinds of broken forces, pushed Hansen��s power to another peak. .


    Hey!


    Originally locked by the strength of the dragon gun, the inch gray sword that could no longer move again moved again, and it was hard pressed into the gun, causing cracks on the gun.


    Hansen��s power to break the boundary is not materialized, but the power generated by the three forces of breaking the boundary has produced an overwhelming force. Even if it has been the materialized dragon gun power, it is difficult to compete with it.


    This is not dependent on the sharpness of the gray sword, nor does it need to rely on strong impact, but pure power to crush.


    Sharp swords are easy to break the wood. It is also very easy to hammer and smash the stone. But if the sword is attached to the wood, it is difficult to leave a scar on the wood; it is even more impossible to stick the hammer on the stone. Divide the damage.


    Hansen now relies on absolute power, like a large hydraulic machine, forcing everything under pressure.


    "Impossible...the power of your broken boundary has not yet been materialized...how could there be such a powerful force...how could it be..." The filming elder looked at the dragon gun and was inch-inch and was cut into the gray sword. The heart was horrified. pole.


    Although the rate of breaking the boundary does not represent an absolute power gap, in the case of being locked by the strength of the dragon gun, even if the breaking rate is stronger than the dragon gun, it is impossible to hurt it.


    However, Han Sen is hard-pressed, which is such a terrible force.


    The filming elders used to hold the dragon gun with one hand. Now they have to hold the dragon gun with both hands and inject all their strength into the dragon gun to compete with Hansen''s strength.


    Even so, the hands of the filming elders are gradually being pressed down, and the cracks on the guns are getting more and more. The blade of the inch gray sword is also getting deeper and deeper, and most of the guns have been cut. .


    Thirty-three days of high-level, funeral, and other members of the chaos will be watching this scene, a terrorist said: "It seems that the projection will not work, should we help him?"


    "Why do you want to help him? He has already completely invested in Qin Xiu. He is dead and good for us, no harm." Another terrorist said.


    "You can''t say that, after all, it''s thirty-three days. If the projection is killed here, we are also faceless." The previous terrorists hesitated and said: "Moreover, if we don''t save the project, don''t we do it." It��s too obvious, I��m afraid that Qin Xiu is more wary of us. It��s even harder to do something when we want to do something.��


    "Do you think Datian people?" Many terrorists look at the funeral road.


    The burial road, Tianmuguang, looked at the image in the light mirror and said faintly: "There is a shadow in the district, and I am not interested in the life and death. I am very interested in the forest ban. Although Qin Xiu gave us two equals, it has the same soul. It looks fair, but I always feel that the soul of life is different from our soul."


    After a pause, the eyes of the burial road were concentrated on the Emperor of Heaven and continued: "And after Zhao Ninger��s accident, Qin Xiu did not have any reaction and measures. Now that Lin is banned, Qin Xiu immediately sent a projective and streamer dragon gun. You Don''t you think this thing is unusual?"


    "What Daotian said is that things are really weird. Isn''t Qin Xiu''s life for us not reserved?" A horror creature contemplates.


    "I also want to know the answer." The funeral road stared at the Emperor.


    "Hey!"


    The inch gray sword hardly broke the dragon gun, and the dragon gun that the streamer dragon and the dragon broke into the beast became two segments, and the force continued to sneak into the filming elder.


    At the moment when the dragon gun was broken, all the weapons and the Emperor who were attracted by the dragon guns recovered their freedom for a moment.


    Han Sen��s mind also sounded a long-lost voice: ��Hunting the Broken Beast, the dragon, and the soul of the sacred dragon, and discovering the broken genes.��

 Chapter 3284： The power of a sword

    Within the broken dragon gun, a tear-like crystal flew out, Han Sen reached out and grabbed the crystal, and the other inch of the gray sword continued to sneak into the filming elder.


    The filming elders were horrified, and they were stunned by the shadows, but they couldn��t get rid of the inch-sized gray sword in Hansen��s hands anyway, as if they were locked by the blade.


    Seeing that the inch gray sword is going to lie on the head of the filming elder, even if it is the strongman of the broken level, I am afraid that it can not stop the sharpness of the gray sword.


    Hey!


    A sword slammed suddenly, and the sword light appeared, as if it had run through the ancient times, and squatted on the blade of the gray sword.


    Han Sen��s eyes were condensed. He recognized this sword. In his dreams, he did not know how many times he confronted this sword. This is the sword that the Big Demon demonstrated to him.


    Even though I have seen countless times in my dreams, when Hansen really saw this sword, his heart was still amazed, but Hansen did not intend to retreat.


    The mysterious atmosphere suddenly broke out, Han Sen took the sword and replaced the sword with all his strength, and greeted the Jianguang that runs through everything.


    when!


    Hansen, along with the inch gray sword, was repulsed backwards by Jianguang, and the power of Jianguang continued, pressing the gray sword and continuing to kneel down.


    boom!


    Hansen��s body slammed into the forest of the earth��s weapons, pulling out a gap of thousands of miles on the ground, and a large number of weapons were hit by flying.


    At the end of the chasm, a huge stone pit was formed. Hansen stood in the stone pit, holding the gray sword in both hands. The hole in the armored armor with his arm as the starting point, there was a crack in the road, the closer The position of the palm, the more cracks, the armor on the finger has even fallen.


    In front of the inch gray sword, the sword light still exists, the strong pressure to make the inch gray sword back one inch, and Hansen''s hands holding the sword have been constantly shaking.


    Experienced this sword personally, Han Sen only knows how strong this sword is. It is no wonder that even the enchanting existence of the big demon is seriously injured. It is necessary to know that the big demon has at least 90% of the rate of breakage.


    Now Hansen��s body is full of breath, and the internal organs seem to be broken, and the power of the sword is not weakened, but it is still strengthening.


    "Hey!" Hansen made a roaring sound like a beast. In a moment, he entered the state of super-spiritual body. The gray sword in his hand was stained with the power of blazing white, and he slammed back the ruler and screamed at Jianguang. Next, finally shake the sword light back.


    "Go!" Hansen gnashed his teeth in front of the spacecraft. He punched the void and broke through the passage of the sharp blade to the great universe. He pushed the spacecraft out and rushed out.


    The Emperor heard the sound of Hansen, and he saw Han Sen so much. He dared to stay where he was, and he rushed to the passage.


    "I want to run, it''s not that easy!" The filming elders screamed and rushed over, turning out the shadows of countless horrors to Hansen and the Emperor, and the spaceship.


    The Emperor of Heaven was stopped by the shadows and had to make all the stops against those shadows.


    Hansen was seriously injured, and the passage through the passage had already exhausted his strength. He pushed the spacecraft forward and had no spare time to deal with those shadows.


    "Hey!" The sound of the music came out like a wave, and suddenly the shadows were scattered. I saw a phoenix head flew out of the spaceship, suspended behind Hansen, and the strings were unmanned, sending out another horror. Qin sound.


    Forcibly rushed out of the blade, Hansen grabbed the phoenix in one hand, and the body shape flashed into the spaceship, and then grabbed Zhao Qiuyi to use the starry sky to move directly away.


    The chaos will deal with Hansen and Zhao Ninger. They are not in the spaceship. The people on the spacecraft are safer and have a better chance of living.


    Hansen forcibly used the starry sky to move, and the blood in the mouth continued to spurt out. Even though it was the power of blood and nerves, it could not stop the boiling blood.


    I don''t know how many stars are moved out. When Hansen can''t support the shifting consumption, when it falls out of the void, the sword light is like a smashing soul, and it is once again empty.


    Hansen has been unable to maintain the super-spiritual state, and his body has been seriously injured. His mind has turned countless thoughts and saw that Jianguang has fallen.


    The strings on the phoenix piano tremble, and the sound of music is like a storm, and a wave of sound waves greets Jianguang.


    However, the Jianguang is like a sharp blade that breaks into the water wave. It simply ignores the power of the sound waves and falls down directly. It seems to be on the phoenix.


    Hansen can imagine that this sword will come down, Zhao Ninger must be ruined, and even if she has more than 60% of the rate of breaking, it is impossible to block the power of this sword.


    When he really touched this Jianguang, Han Sen clearly felt that Jianguang contained the power that made him feel familiar. It was the power from the black crystal armor.


    The black crystal armor that has been greatly assisted by Hansen��s growth has now become Hansen��s biggest obstacle, even the deadly sickle.


    Hansen knows that he must cross this level, otherwise don''t say that he defeated Qin Xiu and snatched the black crystal armor, I am afraid that even today can''t live.


    Jianguang first touched the strings, and the strings suddenly collapsed. It was impossible to stop the sword light from falling, and the sword light would fall on the body.


    Hansen whispered, and the gray sword in his hand trembled, and the cells of the whole body were roaring.


    Now Hansen has no choice. He must take this sword and must live. The only way out is to fight.


    "I want Hansen to die, it''s not that easy!" Hansen''s already seriously injured body has a strange power explosion, which is derived from the power of genetic language.


    To be precise, it should be the power of the reverse genetics.


    The power of the genetic language is not suitable for combat, and the improvement of combat power is not very strong.


    But the reverse genetics is not the same. The reverse genetics has a devastating power. Even if Hansen is only running for a moment, it almost kills him. What a terrible power.


    Now Hansen has no choice but to reverse the genetics and fight to see if his body first bursts, or Jianguang is first smashed.


    Or, even if it is the power to reverse the genetic language, it can''t compete with Jianguang.


    Hansen didn''t know what the final result would be, but he had no choice. The sword of Qin Xiu was too strong. This is not only the strength of Qin Xiu, but also the help of the black crystal armor. As the owner of the black crystal armor, Hansen is too aware of how terrible the black crystal armor is.


    Hey! Hey!


    Hansen��s cells burst open, and the whole body seemed to be exploding, and the flesh and blood seemed to be blasted.


    Hansen completely ignored the already ruined body, **** arrogance, constantly bursting hands with bleeding and minced meat, holding the gray sword in vain, screaming at the Jianguang.

 Chapter 3285： Winning

    oom!


    The sword light was broken, the blood fog burst, and after everything dissipated, it was missing the traces of Hansen and Zhao��s sisters.


    Thirty-three days of many horror creatures are the horror of a look. Qin Xiu��s sword is terrifying, how can it make people feel scared.


    Hansen is a good person who can repel the burial days, but even a sword light that Qin Xiu has been separated from can not stop, so that the members of the ecstasy and other chaos will be heavily heavy.


    Within the ancient pagoda, Qin Xiu��s eyes flashed a trace of surprise: ��There was a crush on Jianguang. This person has some meanings. It seems that the black crystal armor chose him as a place to live. There are also some truths... ..."


    Suddenly, Qin Xiu showed the color of pain, and the body shivered gently, as if trying to endure some kind of pain, standing there for a long time.


    "I want to take the opportunity to regain control? Unfortunately, no one can take back the things in my hands of Qin Xiu." Qin Xiu''s eyes are determined and allowed to spread, but there has never been a slight shake.


    An unknown little planet, Zhao Ninger''s face was pale, and the original white clothes were almost red with blood.


    "Sister, are you okay?" Zhao Qiuyi looked at Zhao Ninger, who opened his eyes, and asked worriedly.


    "I''m fine." Zhao Ninger shook her head and looked at the figure lying in the cave.


    She was not hurt, but compared with the people in the cave, her injury was nothing.


    Zhao Qiuyi also looked worriedly at Hansen in the cave. Now Hansen��s situation is indeed scary.


    Hansen��s arms almost burst open, and his body was full of cracked wounds. His body was like a pomegranate that opened his mouth.


    But the only thing that is fortunate is that the blood in Hansen''s body is actually red crystal, solidified in the blood vessels, and does not flow out.


    "Is he still alive?" Zhao Qiuyi looked at the body. He really didn''t know what he could do. One person hurt this point. I was afraid that it was already dead and I didn''t know how many times. How to look like it is not alive. people.


    "It should still be alive." Zhao Ninger is not so sure. Hansen''s body has almost no good place. Even the organs are scarred. It seems to have been blown up. The body has no organs to function properly.


    However, Hansen��s breath did not dissipate. In addition, he could not find a place like a living person.


    However, on Hansen��s head, there are half white candles burning. Zhao Ninger and Zhao Qiuyi are close to Hansen, or close to the white candle, and there will be a state of mental paralysis. Even Zhao Ninger does not dare to approach, nor know What is the use of the half candle?


    Zhao Ninger knew that the half of the candle was flying out of Hansen. It was true that Hansen��s thing was right, and there was no forced smashing.


    It is a pity that they can''t see the horror on the candle, otherwise they are afraid that they will not stand here.


    The half candle was suspended above Hansen''s forehead, and the flames were as blue as a wildfire. It seemed that countless souls were crying and crying within the flames.


    The people of Qin State only know that the half-named candle named Jingyue has the ability to return to life, but does not know that the energy needed for burning a candle is the soul.


    Where the mirror moon is, if there is a creature dying, their spirit will be attracted to the fire by the candlelight, and will not enter the genetic temple reincarnation, and will completely dissipate between the universe.


    At this time, the mirror moon automatically flew out, not to help Hansen, because it has no feelings. Hansen has no difference with other creatures. A cat and a dog are compared with Hansen. It��s the same for the month, it��s all about the storage of food.


    The reason why Jingyue flies out automatically is because it feels that the soul is about to leave the body, so it will fly out automatically, waiting for the soul to be sucked into the flame.


    The spirit is invisible and inferior, or lighter than any matter in the world, so the spirit will automatically rise and then float to the gene temple.


    The universe does not have points up and down, but the direction of the gene temple is for the spirit.


    When the energy of the average person is weakened to a certain extent, and the spirit loses its power, it will automatically rise in the body.


    Hansen��s current life energy has been low to that point. It can be said that it is no different from the dead, but his spirit has not been invigorating.


    Jingyue has been waiting for Hansen��s spirit to leave, but he has not waited.


    This makes the mirror month somewhat puzzled, and the candle is constantly swaying, pulling Hansen''s spirit out of the body that has no life.


    Usually, the mirror month will not do this, because there are too many spirits in the world. It does not need to do this at all, nor does it need to work hard to **** the spirit of living things.


    Every second in the universe has a lot of life to die, and there are all kinds of massive spirits that you can enjoy.


    However, Hansen��s spirit still has some different appeals for Jingyue.


    The flesh is clearly dead, but the spirit has not risen involuntarily, the candlelight of the mirror moon is getting brighter and brighter, emitting a strange blue color, and the attraction to the spirit is getting stronger and stronger, wanting to put Hansen''s The spirit is attracted.


    If Zhao Ninger and Zhao Qiuyi can see the spirit, they will be scared to discover that the spirit of the nearby planet is rushing toward the candlelight like a tidal wave. A large number of spirits are inhaled into the candlelight to burn, making a sensation The mourning of crying.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t see anything. They only felt that the cave was getting colder and colder. They all had goose bumps, but the temperature in the cave was not low.


    No matter how the candlelight of the mirror moon broke out, even the spirits outside the star field were attracted, and the spirit in Hansen��s body was always unmoved.


    Mirror Moon is very doubtful at this time. It has lived for countless billions of years, but it has never been seen before. The spirit of any creature should be a free individual. After losing the constraint of life energy, it will definitely leave the body and soar. That''s right.


    However, Hansen��s body has no life energy, and why his spirit has never soared. This really makes the mirror unintelligible.


    Mirror Moon is not human, nor human feelings, it will not be curious, but it can feel that Hansen''s spirit will help it, so Jingyue slowly slows down after not being able to attract Hansen''s spirit. Hansen fell.


    Although it has never directly captured the soul of living things, Hansen seems to be no longer a living person, so Jingyue wants to try to capture the spirit of Hansen directly.


    The candle fell on Hanson''s forehead, where there was a **** flesh, and even the skull had cracked, and the paste-like brain was visible inside.


    After the candle fell on it, it made a loud noise, as if the flesh of the flesh was burnt red.

 Chapter 3286： Dilemma

    The candle lit up like a wildfire, and Hansen''s entire body was wrapped in it.


    Candlelight can''t burn the physical body, but it can burn the soul. No matter how strong the body is, there is no good protection for the soul.


    However, Hansen is an exception. He has a super-spiritual physique. His body and soul are inseparable wholes, which is why his soul has not soared.


    There are many humans from shelters who have super-god bodies, but the super-divine itself is very different and has different attributes.


    It seems that Hansen is like this. The super-spirit is the soul attribute, but it is the only one. It also inherits his genes from Xiaohua and Linger. It also has a natural soul attribute and the body can be spiritualized.


    The mirror month only needs the spirit, there is no need for the flesh, and its candle is not useful for the flesh, which leads to a problem.


    Hansen''s body and soul are one, while the mirror moon only burns the soul, so when the candle surrounds Hansen''s body, Hansen''s body has a reaction that should not have happened to the candle.


    Zhao Ninger and Zhao Qiuyi looked at Hansen, who was wrapped in a candle, and didn''t know what to do. They didn''t even know that it was harmful or beneficial to Hansen, and it was difficult to decide what to do.


    "Han Sen is no problem like this?" Zhao Qiuyi looked at Zhao Ninger, and asked some concerns.


    "The half candle is flying out of Hansen. This is his thing. Shouldn''t it hurt him? And his situation is almost dead, and the dead horse is a living horse doctor." Zhao Ninger said.


    The two men stared at each other and watched the candlelight burn the body of Hansen''s wounded body. The muscles and fats that solidified in the wound were ignited by the candlelight, emitting a faint fire.


    Soon, Hansen��s unsinkable body, which had already been broken, burned like a torch.


    "Sister, is this really okay?" Zhao Qiuyi looked at the burning Hansen, very uncertain.


    "It��s better than a dead person who has no reaction at all." Zhao Ninger said.


    The body is burning constantly, and the speed of burning bones and bones is not very fast. Every inch of flesh and blood burns, and a large amount of soot is released, which is an impurity that cannot be absorbed by the mirror.


    Hansen��s unresponsive body, after being burned by candlelight, instinctively protects itself, and a blazing color spreads, forcibly tearing the suppression of the rules of the universe and transforming into a super god.


    The power of the super **** is intertwined with the candlelight of the mirror moon. It is not able to withstand the burning of the candlelight. On the contrary, because the body is fully spiritualized, the candle fire burns more and more vigorously.


    This is not all without benefit. In the super-spiritual state, Hansen finally recovered consciousness.


    After Hansen looked at his current state, his heart was suddenly shocked. His physical damage was beyond imagination. If he was replaced by an ordinary person, he was afraid that he had already died hundreds of times.


    Even humans whose physical evolution is almost reaching the limit, if they don''t have a super-spirit, they can''t wake up again.


    Only in the super-spiritual state can he force himself to live.


    I would also like to thank Jingyue for activating his super-spiritual body, otherwise Hansen is no different from a living dead.


    However, Jingyue gave Hansen a glimmer of life, and at the same time brought great danger to Hansen. The horrible flame continued to burn Hansen''s spirit, even if it was a super-spiritual body, it was difficult to compete with it.


    "What is the mirror month? Even my super-spiritual body can be burned." Hansen was surprised and knew that now is not curious, he must find a way to solve the current predicament.


    The only thing that Hansen is pleased with is that in the super-spirit state, his various genetic techniques can still be used, and he is constantly running various genetic techniques in an attempt to destroy the flames.


    The result is useless at all. The power seems to be normal to the super-spiritual body. No other force can affect the flame. It can only be confronted by the super-spirit.


    "What the **** is this?" Hansen suddenly felt a headache.


    If the super-spiritual body can suppress the candlelight, now it is the super-spiritual body that is suppressed by the candlelight. If this continues, Hansen will be burned into nothingness, and there is no chance to reincarnate.


    Hansen was wrapped in a candle, and the pain continued to invade the nerves. The various methods were tried one by one, but the results were of no use. The super gods were burned weaker and weaker.


    "What should I do?" Hansen flashed countless thoughts, but none of them worked.


    "The Big Devil... Where are you..." Hansen tried to call the Big Devil, maybe the Big Devil and the old monsters who have lived for countless years know how to deal with the mirror month.


    However, the Big Devil did not respond at all. Han Sen knew that the big heavens were not hurt, and they lived in the dream of Hansen. Unless Hansen entered the dream, he could not see the big demon.


    The pain of the soul being burned is indescribable. Every second seems to be as long as a century. This pain Hansen can still bear, but can''t see the desperation of a glimmer of life, but it is almost crazy.


    "Did I Hansen really want to die here?" Han Sen thought of Ji Yanran, thinking of his son Xiaohua and his daughter Linger, as well as his mother Luo Wei, his father Han Yufei, and many unwillingness in his heart.


    However, even if they are not willing, they do not have enough power to recover the situation.


    For Qin Xiu, Han Sen was just an accident, a lucky guy who was temporarily occupied by the black crystal armor before he could control the black crystal armor.


    In addition, Han Sen has no meaning for Qin Xiu.


    The human beings in the shelter are not Qin Xiu''s creations. They are masterpieces of the kings and crystals of the Qin Xiu body. Not to mention the impure humans in the shelter, even those pure humans in Qin, and Qin Xiu. His own blood, he has never been in the heart.


    Hansen is a product of many accidents, constantly struggling to survive, trying every means and wanting to live.


    "What to do? Is there anything else that can help me?" Hansen took everything out of his body, the same thing, but it was totally useless.


    Even the existence of the Demon Sword does not have any effect on the candle.


    Zhao Ninger and Zhao Qiuyi watched Han Sen constantly smashing things out, but the flame did not burn anything. Only Hansen''s body was burning, and it felt very strange.


    Unfortunately, they still can''t figure out what it is.


    When Zhao Ninger saw some clues, he asked: "Han Sen, need my help?"

 Chapter 3287： Promise reversal

    "Use your strength to help me destroy the flames of my body, or break the half candle." Hansen said to Zhao Ninger.


    Zhao Ninger did not say anything, directly turned into a phoenix piano, the strings have always been, the magical heart of the voice rushed toward the half candle, but the powerful piano sound, but worn from the candle and candlelight, not able to mirror the moon Have any effect.


    Instead, Hansen, because his strength has been very weak, has been affected by some piano sounds.


    "Don''t move!" Han Sen immediately screamed, and only then he could be sure that Zhao Ning''s voice of the heart is equally useless to the candle, and it will be harmful to him if he continues.


    The **** crown was also smashed out by Hansen and transmitted directly back to the temple using the identity of the **** of wealth.


    But just for a moment, Hansen immediately sent it back and took off the crown of heaven.


    The candle fire almost burned the Temple of Wealth. If Hansen left, it was afraid that it would be a temple to destroy the gods.


    The same kind of thing to go out, basically no use, was dropped by Han Sen on the ground, but when Hansen came out with something, the palm was paused.


    Hansen��s come out is a weird genetic egg. The gene is half black and half white. There is a white ball in the black egg white, and there is a black ball in the white. It is the one that Hansen got before.


    Hansen had a lot of things before, and even the inch gray sword did not respond to the candlelight. However, this infinite egg, after touching the candle, produced a stir.


    Hansen can clearly feel that the inside of the Promise egg has a heart-like beating, and the Taiji pattern formed by black and white is gradually accelerating.


    Hansen is like a drowning person who has seized the last life-saving straw. He holds the Promise egg without moving, hoping to find a vitality with the help of the Promise.


    Although the Promise egg responded, it did not relieve Hansen''s predicament. The Taiji pattern slowly rotated, and did not confront the candlelight, nor did it absorb the candle.


    Hansen infused his power into the Promise, and the inside of the Promise is still the endless feeling. Even the power of the Super Spirit can''t make it half-react.


    What''s more, Han Sen is now weak, and the power of the super spirit is much less than before.


    "In any case, it is also a dead end, and let it go." Han Sen directly swallowed the promise egg and placed it in the abdomen.


    Originally Hansen did not hold any hope, just did not want to do anything, so he waited to be burned to death.


    However, when the Promise egg entered the body, the infinite chaos suddenly erupted a wonderful force, and it was all over Hansen''s body.


    Centered on the Promise, the power of the super-spirit is subverted by the power of the Promise, from blazing to a golden color, like the rising sun.


    Hansen is so familiar with this golden power. Qin Waner of the blonde has shown it many times. This kind of power is in harmony with Hansen��s super spirit, which is the power of the anti-spirit.


    The power of Hansen has been reversed by the Promise, and it has become the power of the anti-god spirit. The super-white super-spirit is gradually replaced by gold, and it is getting brighter.


    The super-spiritual body that was originally rejected by the rules of the universe, because it was transformed into a rebellious spirit, was no longer suppressed by the rules of the universe, making Hansen''s body feel a lot easier.


    "The Promise egg can reverse the power of the super-spiritual body?" Hansen was surprised and happy.


    Hansen now understands why those people will be unlucky after they get the Promise, and the human body can''t bear the pressure of being repelled by the big universe after the power is reversed.


    Even if Hansen does not directly ingest the Promise, it is only affected by the Promise Egg, which is rejected by the rules of the Great Universe, and it is normal to encounter unfortunate things.


    Although the Promise is not only that simple, but from the point of view that it can reverse the power, it is known how bad it is.


    "What kind of person is that innocent ancestor? Is the Promise egg really what he had when he was born?" Hansen was shocked.


    The anti-God spirit is obviously different from the super-spirit, and it is simply two extremes.


    The super-spirit is a gentle force that makes Hansen''s flesh spiritual, while giving Hansen the ability to invade and hardly be harmed by any force.


    There are not many forces in the universe that can damage the super-spiritual body. It is even more difficult to completely destroy the super-spirit.


    The anti-god spirit is completely different. Hansen can feel the power of the anti-super-theo body has a suction, making Hansen''s body look like a whirlpool.


    Originally wrapped in his mirror moonlight, he was sucked into the spirit of the anti-god, and the half-candle on the forehead was also sucked in.


    Jingyue was sucked into Hansen��s brain, still burning with candlelight inside, and Hansen��s entire body was filled with candlelight.


    Hansen was like a burning fireman, but now it is like a human-shaped glass bottle with a flame inside.


    This made Hansen even more painful. Although the anti-God spirit swallowed the mirror moon and candlelight, but could not digest it, it was still burned by candlelight, and the speed of ablation became faster.


    "Even if the super-spirit is changed to the anti-god, but the quantity has not changed, it is still difficult to fight against the candlelight of the mirror." Hansen was slightly disappointed, and the anti-god still could not save his life.


    At the time of Hansen��s disappointment, the Promise egg actually changed, and the power that had been transformed into the spirit of the anti-God was once again transformed into the power of the super-spirit.


    The body of Hansen��s golden gods quickly turned into a blazing color. The only difference is that the mirror moon and candlelight still burn in his body.


    Zhao Ninger and Zhao Qiuyi looked at Han Sen, and they didn''t know what it was. They only saw Hansen turning white for a while and turning into gold.


    Hansen feels that he is about to be defeated by the Promise, and this guy can freely reverse his power. It seems that turning the yin and yang is just a hand-to-hand exercise. After a while, Hansen��s super-spirit is reversed, and then it is turning forward. The rotation is like playing a roulette.


    However, Hansen was miserable. His body was seriously injured. The strength of the decline was so great that it was burned for a long time by candlelight. It was almost finished.


    At this time, it was played by the Promise, and it was just Hansen��s life, which made his resistance weaker and weaker.


    The existence of the Promise Egg not only failed to help Hansen, but made his situation even more dangerous.


    However, in this extremely dangerous situation, Han Sen saw a glimmer of life.


    "If the super-spiritual body can break the boundary, maybe I still have a glimmer of life..." Although the Promise egg disturbed the power of Hansen, Hansen took care of it, but at the same time, Hansen felt the power and reversal of the anti-God spirit. Method, this is undoubtedly an opportunity for him.

 Chapter 3288： Breaking the ground

    Han Sen knows that there is not much time left for himself. If his power is swallowed too much, then even if he understands the law of the super-spiritual body, he has no strength to break the boundary.


    He must break the super-spirit before his power declines too much.


    The Promise Egg is still reversing the power of Hansen, allowing him to switch back and forth between the super-spirit and the anti-spirit, and each time it becomes a rebellious spirit, it is when Hansen feels the mystery.


    The power of the super-spiritual body does not invade, but the anti-god spirit can accommodate all things, so it seems that the destructive power of the anti-spiritual spirit seems to be stronger, but in fact it is only the difference in aptitude.


    It was a very difficult thing that Hansen wanted to reverse the spirit body, but the characteristics of the Promise egg gave Hansen an opportunity to reverse the spirit.


    Even if Hansen is so stupid, he can also understand some of the key to reversing the spirit of the gods, not to mention that Hansen is not a stupid person.


    Every time the Promise egg turns Hansen''s body into a rebellious spirit, Hansen has some insights. The understanding of the anti-god spirit is getting more and more thorough, and there is a certain degree of certainty that he can run the anti-spirit.


    But if you want to break the border, there are still some difficulties.


    This difficulty is the Promise egg. The broken boundary needs the balance between the two forces, and the Promise egg has been changing Hansen''s physical attributes. Under such circumstances, Hansen is difficult to achieve the balance of the two forces. .


    There is no grasp in the heart, but Hansen knows that he can''t wait any longer. Now his super-deity is very weak. If he hesitates again, then if he breaks the border, I am afraid that it will not be a mirror.


    "It��s a life to die if you die." Han Sen bit his teeth, and when the Promise egg turned his body into a rebellious spirit, he forced the power of a part of the power into a super-spiritual body, and started both positive and negative. The integration of power.


    Because there are already two experiences of using the power mode, the fusion is very smooth, and the two forces blend together, and the process of integration is smoother than Hansen imagined.


    In fact, this is not only because of the role of the Promise, but also an important reason is that Hansen took Waner for so many years, the power of the two offset each other and restrained each other, which in itself has allowed the super-spirit to adapt to the anti-spirit. Strength, it can be said that during that time, it laid an important and solid foundation for the integration of the two forces.


    It��s just that with such feelings and insights for a while, it��s impossible to integrate so smoothly.


    The surprisingly smooth integration did not relax Hansen''s mood, because the next is the real crisis he faced.


    Only after a few minutes, the power of the Promise egg reversed Hansen��s physical strength and made Hansen��s power completely reversed.


    This is the most terrible. Originally, Hansen was the force that forcibly condensed the super-spiritual body and the power of the anti-god spirit. After the infinite egg reversed the power, the power of the anti-spiritual spirit suddenly became the power of the super-spiritual body. Hansen himself forced the super-spiritual body to work, and the combination of the two forces turned into a positive combination, and the fusion broke immediately.


    "Come back." Hansen had no time to be frustrated or angry. This time Hansen forcibly operated the power of the anti-spiritual spirit and combined with his super-spiritual body.


    The process was as smooth as it was, but after a few minutes, when the Promise egg reversed the power again, Hansen calculated the timing of the power reversal. In that moment, the force that forced himself to run was changed from the anti-spirit to the super deity. body.


    Fortunately, Hansen is now spiritual, there is no blood at all, otherwise he will vomit blood three liters.


    When he forced the conversion of power into a super-spiritual body, the speed at which the Promise egg reversed the power was actually slowed down by half a beat, and Hansen��s fusion suddenly failed again.


    Hansen tried again and again, but failed again and again.


    The Promise egg seems to have its own consciousness, like playing hide and seek with Hansen. Hansen counts the timing of its reversal of strength several times, but every time the Promise is not half a beat faster or half a beat, never let Hansen succeeded.


    Hansen''s body is getting weaker and lighter. It is much darker than before. He knows that he is almost out of time. Maybe for another ten minutes, his body is not enough to support him.


    At this time, Han Sen has no choice but to continue to try. As long as he has not died, Han Sen does not want to give up hope.


    However, the Promise is like a naughty child, and like an experienced guerrilla, who knows the enemy and retreats, and the enemy retreats from me. He never gives Hansen a chance to merge smoothly.


    Zhao Ninger and Zhao Qiuyi watched Han Sen''s white brilliance and golden brilliance constantly changing. Although they didn''t know what Hansen was doing, but Hansen''s figure gradually dimmed, and now almost nothing has come. Look, I know that Hansen��s situation is not good now.


    Zhao Ninger frowned, but couldn''t think of any way to help Han Sen, Zhao Qiuyi is also a worry.


    After another attempt, the time of the conversion force was staggered by the Promise, and Hansen had the urge to swear, but he did not have a horrible time.


    The feeling of weakness in his body is getting stronger and stronger, and if the body of the spirit is changed, it seems to disappear at any time.


    "Your sister''s, you have to play, I will accompany you to the end." Han Sen was worried, and again running power.


    It was only this time that Hansen was not running a super-spirit or anti-god, but a reverse-genetic story that had almost killed his life.


    boom!


    After the operation of the reverse genetics, Hansen��s spiritual body began to burst, just like a humanoid nuclear bomb, which triggered a terrorist explosion.


    "If you want to suck, let you **** in. If you want to play, let you play enough." Han Sen knows that the normal method is no longer possible.


    Nowadays, he detonates his own spiritual body with the reverse genetics. He wants to see if he can blow out the Promise Egg or the Mirror Moon. Only then can there be a chance.


    Mirror Moon absorbed most of Hansen''s spiritual power. At this time, Hansen detonated his own spirit, and the part that was sucked away by the mirror was bursting with it.


    Mirror Moon itself is a huge spiritual warehouse. It burns the power of the spirit to supplement itself. The endless years are accumulated, and I don��t know how much spiritual power is saved.


    The candles of others are all burned shorter, and the mirror moon is burning longer. The candle is the pure power of the soul after it burns the soul.


    At this time, Hansen��s spiritual strength was also turned into a part of the candle. After the detonation, it was like igniting the munitions warehouse, which caused a big explosion in the mirror month.

 Chapter 3289： Big explosion

    Zhao Ninger and Zhao Qiuyi saw that Han Sen��s body broke out, and the eyes of the thorns could not be opened. There was nothing in sight before the light. Fiction.


    After the blazing light dimmed, Hansen��s figure disappeared. There was only Hansen��s thing left before he was thrown on the ground.


    "Han Sen...Han Sen, where are you?" Zhao Qiuyi anxiously shouted Hansen''s name.


    Zhao Ninger sighed: "It seems that Hansen is not able to survive after all. It is difficult for such a strong person to compete with the chaos. Who else in the world can stop the chaos?"


    Although Zhao Qiuyi did not want to believe that Han Sen was so dead, but the facts were in front of her eyes, but she could not believe it.


    Before Hansen��s body was gone, it seemed to disappear at any time. The last explosion should have exhausted all the energy, and probably nothing left.


    "Put up his things. I heard that he has a daughter in Qin State. We should return his belongings to his loved ones." Zhao Ninger said to go and clean up the things on the ground.


    Zhao Qiuyi��s face was frustrated and inexplicably sad, but he had to pack up with Zhao Ninger.


    "Hey... you two don''t act... you really can''t see me?" But Hansen stood in front of the two and spoke to them in horror.


    However, Zhao Ninger did not seem to see Hansen, nor could he hear what he said, and he could not feel his existence.


    Hansen did not believe in reaching out and grabbing Zhao Ninger, who was packing things in front of him, but his palm was directly worn from Zhao Ning''s body.


    Hansen''s eyes widened, and his body was watching the body of Zhao Ning''s body as if he couldn''t touch the ghost of the real thing.


    "Don''t you say... I am dead..." Hansen looked at his hands and body in amazement. In his own opinion, his body was clear and normal, except that he remained in the state of the spirit. There is no problem, he really can''t accept the fact that he is dead.


    Just now Hansen ignited the reverse genetics and wanted to blow the Promise and the Mirror Moon out of his body. Who knows it triggered the big explosion of the Mirror Moon.


    As a result, the spiritual power that erupted in the mirror month was filled with Hansen��s body. Hansen thought that he was definitely finished this time. He said that his current body is close to collapse, even if it is the super-spirit of the peak period. Live such a terrible spiritual explosion.


    Seeing that his body was completely destroyed in the big bang, at this time, the power of the Promise egg had a wonderful effect.


    Before the Promise egg only reversed Hansen''s physical strength, but this time, the power of the Promise egg reversed the spiritual power that erupted from the mirror month.


    At that moment, the horror of the original explosion turned into another strange power in an instant.


    The power of the mirror moon originally had the property of burning all souls, and when its power was reversed, the counter-mirror power produced became a great tonic of the soul.


    Hansen��s spirit, which was already about to collapse, was supplemented by a burst of spiritual power, and the body recovered instantly, and it was also driven by the horrible spiritual power.


    The spiritual power of the mirror is so amazing that the power generated by the one-time detonation is hard to estimate. Hansen can''t control the spiritual power. After suffering too much spiritual power, the body is not controlled quickly. .


    Because the spiritual power broke out too fiercely, this metamorphosis was completed in an instant, and even Hansen himself did not figure out what happened to his body.


    When everything was over, Hansen found that his body had fully recovered and remained in a state of spirit.


    It''s just that this spiritual state is not like a super-spiritual body, nor is it a super-supernatural body.


    There is no blazing aura and no golden aura. Hansen feels that his body is almost the same as when he did not enter the spirit state. Everything is so natural.


    As a result, Han Sen did not find himself in a state of spirit until Zhao Ninger and Zhao Qiuyi could not see him at all, and could not feel his existence. Han Sen realized that there was a problem.


    "No, I should not die, I have seen the spirit of the dead. It is a transparent spirit without consciousness and no life. It cannot be like a living person, nor can it have its own consciousness..." Han Sen''s eyes Looking into the sky, suddenly a glimpse.


    In the past, he was able to see the rise of the spirit and the existence of the gene temple with the help of the power of the mirror.


    But now Hansen directly sees the rising spirits of the universe, and also sees the gene temple that floats in nothingness, like miracles.


    Hansen''s look is eccentric, and he can see that there are only two possibilities. One possibility is that after the Mirror Moon explosion, the resulting force is added to his body, giving him the ability to mirror the original.


    Another possibility is that he is really dead, so he can see it all.


    Hansen tried to catch the things that belonged to him on the ground, but as before, he couldn��t touch anything, and in the state of spirit, he couldn��t use genetics, nor could he The status exits.


    "Don''t I really die?" Hansen stared at his hands, and it was hard to accept that he was already a dead man.


    Zhao Ninger and Zhao Qiuyi have already packed up their things and are ready to leave. Hansen has quickly followed up.


    The Zhao family couldn''t see Hansen. He couldn''t hear Hansen''s voice. Hansen could see them and hear what they were saying.


    "Since they are going to Qin, I will go back with them. Even if they can''t see me, Boa will definitely see me." Han Sen comforted himself.


    Although genetic techniques cannot be used, and the power of the spirit cannot affect the surrounding things, as a spirit, Hansen finds that his movement speed is still very fast.


    There were still some fears that I couldn''t keep up with Zhao Ning''s speed, but Hansen soon found out that his fears were superfluous, but Hansen went to Zhao Ninger''s side, faster than his usual speed.


    After trying a few times, Hansen found that as long as his mind was moved, the spirit could reach anywhere.


    "If this is the case..." Han Sen��s thoughts suddenly appeared in the Fengjia Fortress in Yuxi City, much faster than his previous use of the starry sky.


    "This is the real thing that goes to the other side." Hansen was pleasantly surprised.


    However, Hansen was troubled after the blink of an eye. His speed is no longer useful. It is like a ghost. He can''t touch anything. Even if he can be invincible in the world, what good is it?

 Chapter 3290： The sacred gene temple

    Feng Feifei and Feng Yinyin accompanied Boa. They did not tell Boa about Hansen��s disappearance. He was afraid that Baoer would be sad.


    Seeing that Boa was delicious and watching the funny film, a look of elated, Feng Feifei could not help but sigh: "If Hansen really has an accident, I really don''t know how to open it to Boa."


    "Dad!" Boa, who was watching the funny movie, suddenly dropped the snacks in his arms and jumped up and rushed toward the air, as if standing there Hansen.


    However, Feng Feifei and Feng Yinyin did not see anything, and then saw Boa rushed into the air and fell from the air.


    "Boa, are you okay?" Feng Feifei quickly ran to pick up Bao, and asked some distressed.


    "I''m fine." Boa''s mouth was talking to Feng Feifei, but his eyes were fixed on the place where he had just emptied, and then said, "Dad, what are you doing?"


    Hansen was overjoyed. Although Boa couldn''t touch his body, Boa could see him. Someone could see him. This kind of presence is more gratifying than Hansen.


    "Dad didn''t do anything, the body didn''t know why it was what it is now, no one but you can see me, and nothing can touch me." Hansen said his situation to Boa. .


    "How could this be?" Boa curiously extended a small hand to catch Hansen''s body. As Hansen said, her little hand penetrated Hansen''s body.


    "Boa, what''s wrong with you?" Feng Feifei looked worried at Boa. In her opinion, Boa was like a devil talking to himself, like talking to a ghost.


    "I am talking to my father, can''t you see him?" Boa asked Feng Feifei and Feng Yinyin.


    The two sisters glanced at each other and then shook their heads again, looking at the stranger look of Boa''s eyes.


    Boa talked with Hansen. Boa jumped up and down and tried to meet Hansen, but he didn''t succeed. She could only see Hansen and couldn''t touch him.


    Boer��s move fell in the eyes of Feng Feifei��s sisters, making them feel more distressed, thinking that Boa��s thought of Hansen��s excessiveity would be an illusion.


    Hansen is a lot better now, although Boa can''t touch him, but at least there are people in the world who know his existence and don''t become a real ghost.


    "Boa, I have to leave for a while, you stay in Fengjiao Fort for a while. Yes, after a while, Zhao Ninger and Zhao Qiuyi will come here, you help my father to bring them what they bring, among them, the gray sword You must not pull it out. There is also a broken gene, you have to collect it." Hansen said to Boa.


    "Dad, where are you going?" Boa asked with a squint.


    "Try to restore the flesh." Han Sen glanced at the imaginary gene temple. If there is anyone else who can help him, then there is only the **** of the gene temple and the moon god.


    The **** itself is the spiritual race. The **** adult is the master of the god. He should be more clear about the spiritual problem. Maybe he can explain Hansen��s current situation.


    While Luna has used the mirror month, you should know something about the mirror month. This is also helpful for Hansen to understand his own situation. Hansen��s current physical condition is directly related to the mirror month.


    Unfortunately, Hansen didn''t know where Luna was, so he could only go to the Gene Temple to try his luck.


    Let Baoer wait for the Zhao family sisters in Fengjia Castle. Hansen��s mind is moving, and he goes to the virtual temple of nothingness.


    The Gene Temple stands in nothingness, not anywhere in the sky, and even if you fly in the sky, you can''t touch the Gene Temple.


    But Hansen is just a thought, and people have already reached the front door of the Gene Temple.


    Hansen is no stranger to the Gene Temple. He has seen this temple many times in the Gene Universe.


    But now it seems that there is a different perception.


    The gene temple that Hansen saw before was a huge temple standing at the top of the temple group.


    But now it seems, but it is a little different. Many temples have not appeared. Under the temple, there are black holes and swirls.


    The spirits that have soared from all over the universe have disappeared into the whirlpool. The whole gene temple is like a huge wild monster, constantly consuming the soul like the sea.


    Standing in front of the Gene Temple, watching the soul under the feet is like a h��o water inhaled into the whirlpool, the feeling can not be described.


    Hansen��s heart could not help but give birth to a quirky thought: ��The ability of human beings to plunder the soul of the refuge should be the method of seizing the spirit. This is also the direction of the study of the king of the king and Qin Xiu. Then I am the existence of pure spirit. Can it be regarded as the existence of the beast or the spirit of God?"


    Turning to think again, Han Sen��s heart is even more puzzled: ��How do the spirits that enter the gene temple reincarnate between the two universes? Is the Gene Temple really just a transit station? Or within the Gene Temple And the secret that I don''t know?"


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he heard a bang, and the door of the Gene Temple slowly opened. Among the cracks in the door, there was a brilliant light.


    This kind of **** Hansen has seen it many times, but his strength was not enough before, and he couldn��t see what was in the glory.


    However, at this time, Han Sen stood in front of the gate, but he was not affected by the brilliance. Through the gradually opening door, his eyes passed through the glory and he could clearly see the scene inside the gate.


    At the same time as the gate opened, the spirits that were free from the surroundings seemed to have been summoned in some way, and they were no longer confused. They made a crazy effort to get rid of the attraction of the vortex and rushed toward the gate of the Gene Temple.


    It��s just that the weak spirit can��t get rid of the attraction of the whirlpool. After a few struggles, it is still sucked into the whirlpool.


    Some powerful spirits forced themselves out of the vortex''s suction and rushed to the front door of the Gene Temple, madly trying to break into the door.


    It is only when their spirits come into contact with the brilliant light that comes out of the door, but like the snow and ice, the spirit is instantly evaporated.


    Even so, those powerful spirits are still rushing to the door of the gene temple, but unfortunately no spirit can enter it, and all are evaporated into nothingness.


    Only a moment later, thousands of spirits were purified, and Hansen could not help but frown.


    "The duty of the Gene Temple is not to maintain the balance of the great universe, let the spirit reincarnate continuously? Why do they kill the spirit?" Hansen had doubts about his previous understanding.


    "You are finally here." A woman''s voice rang from the fascinating door.

 Chapter 3291： goddess

    This sound is not unfamiliar to Hansen. When the ancient gods of the water gods hit the gene temple, they were suppressed by the master of the voice.


    Later, when Golden Retriever hit the Gene Temple, the master of this voice also appeared.


    Han Sen��s gaze passed through the sacred light, and only a goddess stood in the door. Under the light of the lights of the ancestors, she seemed to be incomparably sacred, as if everything in the world should be surrendered to her.


    "You are talking to me?" Hansen asked the goddess.


    The goddess smiled slightly: "Are there other creatures besides you in front of the Gene Temple?"


    "I don''t seem to know you, why are you waiting for me?" Hansen asked the goddess.


    "You are so clear that I am a goddess who is not pure, how can I not know me?" The goddess said faintly.


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse: "I am afraid that there is something wrong with me. I have never seen you before. How do you know that you are pure and not pure?"


    "Without the light, there is no darkness. Light and darkness are one-sided, and the light **** is called holy. Isn''t this sentence from your mouth?" The goddess looked at Hansen with a smile.


    "You are the goddess of light!" Hansen suddenly knew the identity of the goddess, and could not help but smile in the heart. The bad guys behind him were heard by the Lord. This is obviously a very embarrassing thing.


    "According to your statement, you can also call me the goddess of darkness." The goddess of light said with a blank expression.


    "Brightness and darkness are all necessary elements in the world. This is undeniable." Hansen felt that he was not good at explaining anything. He coughed and said: "I want to ask the Lord of the Temple, I don''t know if he can Inside the temple?"


    Saying, Han Sen��s gaze smashed into the temple, and he couldn��t see anything except the Wan��s lamp. He didn��t know if the **** was inside.


    "The adults are not in the temple. This year of the universe is guarded by the gene temple. If you want to see an adult, come back after the adults come back," said the goddess of light.


    Hansen thinks that the goddess of light is more credible. If the Lord of the Temple is in the temple, he must have known that he is coming. Unless the Lord of the Temple does not want to see him, there is no reason not to see him.


    If the Lord of the Temple really does not want to see him, it would be useless if he insists on going in.


    "Since the Lord of the Temple is not there, can you please ask the goddess to help you?" Hansen can only retreat to the next level.


    "Your body has been thoroughly spiritualized, and it is no different from pure blank spirit. Except for reincarnation, there is no other way to be a human being. If you want, I can send you into the genetic temple to reincarnate." The goddess of light clearly knows why Hansen is Come and say it straightforwardly.


    "If I reincarnate, can I still retain the memory of this world?" Hansen asked.


    "Impossible." The goddess of light replied.


    Can not retain memory, Hansen is naturally reluctant to be born again, as a blank reincarnation, it is no different from death.


    ��Is there any other way?�� Hansen asked indulgingly.


    "Yes." To the surprise of Hansen, the goddess of light actually answered very positively.


    "Since there is a way, how do you say that there is no other way to reincarnate?" Hansen secretly groaned, but he did not dare to say it.


    After all, there is a desire for people, and it is not good to offend her.


    The goddess of light seems to see through Hansen��s mind and said faintly: ��I said that there is no way to mean that there is no way to let you be a person again except for the reincarnation. I said that there is a way to mean that you can not be a person.��


    "Don''t be a human? Do you want me to be a god?" Hansen felt a move.


    The goddess of light nodded slightly: "Yes, you are now a pure spirit. Besides reincarnation, it is impossible to be a human being, and you can become a god."


    ��What is the difference between becoming a **** and me now?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    "Of course there is a difference. In your current situation, there is no difference from the blank spirit except that you have the previous memory. Before you reincarnate, you will have no connection with the world. You can''t touch the world. Everything in the world, no one in the world can see you. Although in theory, you are still alive, but in fact there is no difference from death. If you become a god, you can get the **** base, reshape the gods, become The same existence as I am," said the goddess of light.


    "Apologetic, if I choose to be a god, what level of **** will I become?" Hansen asked, looking at the goddess of light.


    The goddess of light did not hesitate and replied directly: "You are the master of the Temple of the God of Wealth. You can become a thirteenth ruined **** by directly relying on the Temple of Fortune."


    ��What do I need to do after becoming a true god?�� Hansen is not willing to be a god.


    He is just an ordinary person. He only wants to live the life of ordinary people. He is not willing to stay in the temple all day long.


    "Guard the gene temple, maintain the order of the big universe." The goddess of light replied.


    "If I become a true god, can I choose not to do this?" Hansen continued to ask.


    "Yes." The answer of the goddess of light made Hansen happy, but the goddess of light went on to say: "But the ruined **** is somewhat different from the general god. If the gene temple is destroyed, your **** base will follow. Destruction, if you don''t care, you can ignore it."


    Hansen suddenly felt that he had won the crown of the gods and became the master of the Temple of the Fortune. This seems to be a set that has been set up for a long time.


    Gazing at the goddess of light, Hansen suddenly turned and left.


    Being a **** can certainly survive, but it is not much better than his current situation.


    The goddess of light saw Hansen��s decisive decision, but it was a slight glimpse, but he did not want to leave Hansen��s meaning, let him leave.


    The gates of the Gene Temple were reopened, and the spirits that flooded here as the tides finally returned to normal.


    "Adult, really not what you expected, Han Sen really chose to leave. But adults are really so sure, does he have the opportunity to step out of that step?" The goddess of light came to the throne, his right hand on the chest to the throne The main lord of the temple.


    "How small is the opportunity, it is also an opportunity, better than no chance." The Lord of the Temple said with a smile.


    "But his spirit is ordinary, and he has never had amazing achievements. If he can compete with Qin Xiu��s existence, he must know that Qin Xiu is destined..." The goddess of light said that it could not help but stop talking. It seems that I know that I have lost my words, and I apologize for bowing.


    "His spirit is indeed ordinary for many times, and it has never been extraordinary. But in this world, he has a chance to be extraordinary." The Lord of the Temple said faintly.

 Chapter 3292： day

    After leaving the Gene Temple, Hansen has been thinking about how he can restore the human body.


    "The Lord of the Temple is estimated to be hopeless. I can only find the moon **** to think of a way, but the ghost knows where the moon is?" Hansen''s heart was slightly depressed.


    The universe is so big, even though he can think of the other side, but it is impossible to see the scenery along the way, unless the luck is very good, otherwise it is impossible to find the moon god, such a chance is not much higher than the lottery.


    "After the mirror month explosion, how can I not feel the existence of the Promise egg? Is this guy still in my body?" Hansen looked down at his body.


    Although he is now a spiritual body, it is not the same as a normal spiritual body. The body looks like an entity. It cannot see the structure inside the body, nor does it know that the infinite egg is still in the body.


    Hansen tried to sense his own spirits many times, and found no abnormalities. After the big explosion, his physical attributes were not changed.


    At this time, Han Sen couldn''t help but feel a bit guilty. If he didn''t become a god, he was almost no different from the dead. Except for Boa and those gods, few creatures could see him.


    When Hansen returned to Fengjiao Fort, he did not see Boa, but he saw that the sword was not alone in cleaning the yard to trim the flower branches.


    "The son, you are back." The sword did not look at the direction Han Sen was in, but he said.


    "Can you see me?" Hansen was surprised.


    The sword is not alone but shakes his head and says: "I can''t see it, I can only feel the will of the son. What happened, how could the son become like this?"


    Han Sen was slightly disappointed. The sword was not so strong. He could feel his will, but it was just that. The sword couldn��t see him, and he couldn��t hear him.


    "I became a pure spirit, unable to restore the flesh," Hansen said.


    Although the sword is not alone, he can''t hear Hansen''s voice, but he can perceive Hansen''s will change, and he can probably feel the will that Hansen wants to express.


    "It turns out that I used to feel the spiritual existence in the biological body, but I can''t really see their existence. This is the first time I can communicate with the spirit." The sword did not think about it and said: "The son, Is there anything I can do?"


    "No need, take care of yourself." Han Sen said and turned and prepared to leave.


    "Please wait for the son, I think of one thing, maybe it helps you." The sword did not stop Hansen.


    "What?" Hansen stopped and asked.


    The sword did not stand alone for a moment, only to say: "The East Saturn has a star named the day, there is a broken temple there, the son can go and see, maybe it will be rewarded."


    "The temple of the ruin? What is there?" Hansen had a bit of curiosity in his heart.


    The sword is not alone: ??"The East Saturn field is the star field where the original star era is located, but at the end of the distant original star era, it has already become a ruin, all life is extinct, and all stars have no biological survival. There are still many horrific radiations, even if the gods are not willing to take a footstep."


    After a pause, the sword was not alone. He said: "I used to pursue the peak of the sword. I once set foot in the East Saturn field. On the star named the sun, I saw a collapsed black temple. Not just God. Temple, the whole planet is like coke, everything is carbonized, and there are only two or three residual walls and broken columns in the temple. But behind a residual wall, there is a flower growing, that flower I can only see but can''t touch it, and there is a strong spiritual volatility. I have been studying there for a while, but I have never been able to take it. The son may wish to take a look and maybe help."


    If the sword is not alone, then Hansen gave birth to a little hope, even the flowers that the sword is not alone can touch, and the broken temple, the mysterious East Turquoise field, which gave Hansen a few points. curious.


    The temple is almost immortal, and the power to destroy the temple is inevitable.


    What''s more, there is still the original star where it was. It is the birthplace of the great universe of the Empire. Why is it destroyed? It is also a mystery.


    The original birthplace of genetic terms and gene originals seems to be there too.


    Hansen doesn''t have anything else to do now, so he plans to go to the East Saturn field to see what the human origin is.


    If you can find the sword that is not alone, the flower is naturally the best. If it is not found, there will be no loss.


    Hansen couldn''t touch any matter. He could only ask the sword to open a brain, and then transferred out the star map to the East Saturn field. After secretly recording it, this moved directly to the east. The location of the Saturn domain.


    "Now the only thing I can be proud of is the speed at which there is nowhere to go." Hansen said with a self-deprecating voice, but suddenly there was a flash of light in his mind: "Since no creature can threaten me now, then I Why don''t you take this opportunity to explore the thirty-three days and see what Qin Xiu is doing?"


    Want to think about it, Hansen still stepped into the East Saturn field, even if it is going to go to thirty-three days, do not have to rush at this time, since they have already come to the East Saturn, or go to the star named the day to see one look.


    Looking at the East Saturn field, Hansen couldn''t help but look at it. The planets here are all black and charcoal, as if they were after the big fire.


    But such a large star field, what kind of fire can it be used to burn so many planets into charcoal?


    Hansen flew in the star field and did not rush to go directly to the planet named Japan. The planet here has no revolution or rotation.


    It seems that time and space have solidified here, and only those ubiquitous terrorist radiation can make people feel that time is still passing.


    In this kind of place, even the genetic species are not willing to survive here. Hansen flies all the way, not even a living thing, which makes him very doubtful whether the flower that the sword is not alone said still exists.


    "In this place, is there really life to survive?" Hansen said that his body shape directly passed through the horror of radiation and came to a planet.


    The horrible radiation, even if the ultimate spiritual gene is here, I am afraid I can''t ignore it, but Hansen is totally useless.


    "Is this the planet named Japan?" Hansen looked around and determined that he had not remembered the wrong position.


    This planet is full of charred charred matter, and I don��t know what it is. Besides, there is nothing at all. Hansen flies around the planet, and I really see what the sword says. Broken temple.


    The three broken black pillars stand on the black ruins, and the two sides are almost completely collapsed. Only the two-meter-high wall is next to it. It is impossible to imagine that it would have been a temple.

 Chapter 3293： Purple flower

    "I don''t know if the flower that the sword is not alone is still there?" Hansen flew to the broken wall. When he came to the broken wall, he found that he was sitting alone under the broken wall.


    To be precise, it should be a cockroach, a black-eyed cockroach that is as black as the surrounding ruins, but the cockroach keeps a squat posture, sitting on the broken wall, and the two-finger bones maintain a strange posture. Refers to the sky, one finger to the ground.


    Even if it is just a bone that is about to burn into gray, there is still a domineering in heaven and earth.


    "Weird, look at the shape of this bone, it should be a human being before life, how could he die here? Didn''t listen to the sword, not talking about human beings here." Hansen muttered to himself.


    However, this has nothing to do with him. Hansen bypassed the embarrassment and turned a few laps near the broken wall and the remnant column. He carefully searched it several times, but did not find the sword that the sword was not alone. flower.


    "There is no reason that the sword can''t be seen and I can''t see it." Hansen turned two more turns and searched the neighborhood carefully. The result was the same, nothing.


    "It seems that there are ten flowers in the plant, and there is no more. I don''t know who was picked up, or has it been withered?" Hansen couldn''t help but look at the black-eyed weirdness.


    "Would it be that he took the flower?" Hansen flew to the shackle, trying to see through the sly body to see if there was any clue behind him.


    Hansen��s palm touched the cockroach first. Hansen thought that his palm would pass through the shackles, but he felt a feeling of touching the real thing, and his palm was blocked by the cockroach.


    "How come?" Hansen was surprised and happy, and quickly reached out and held his arm, and the result was actually a solid grip.


    "Is it really possible to meet?" Han Sen really couldn''t believe it. Even Boa couldn''t touch his spirit, and this cockroach could touch him.


    Hansen excitedly stretched out his hands and fumbled on his body, trying to find something from him.


    "Why? Why can I come across this embarrassment, what is the power at work? Is it ���� itself? Or what is it?" Hansen''s palm is constantly groping.


    He didn''t find anything, but the place where his palm touched, the black bones gradually turned white.


    The charcoal in the chest cavity also fell out, revealing the space inside the chest, and only inside its chest, there was a purple flower growing.


    "Is this the flower that the sword is not alone?" Hansen quickly stroked the charcoal near the sternum, making the scene inside the chest more and more clear.


    Hansen soon saw that it was a strange flower vine, like a morning glory. The flower vines were entwined with the spine bones growing from bottom to top, and a purple flower was opened in the chest.


    This is not falling down. It is because of the support of the flower vines that only the flower vines born on this bone are only a purple flower, but there is no flower and no fruit, only green vines. coil.


    "Peanut thirteen petals, but only one gold coin size, it should be the sword that the sword is not alone, but how can it be coiled on a raft? The sword is not alone, it is said to be born in the corner. Nothing to mention." Han Sen was puzzled, so he did not immediately touch the purple flower and flower vine, just looking at the flaw.


    After Hansen��s sensation, Han��s black charcoal was about to fall out, revealing the snow-white crystals like jade.


    Hansen carefully observed it for a while, and did not see how the awkward owner died here.


    From the perspective of the bones, there is no damage, and his movements are too strange. The fingers and hands are intertwined, forming a very strange handprint. This kind of action should be difficult to put out after death.


    Hansen watched the person''s appearance, guessing that there was a jiu after he died here, and the flower grew into his chest.


    ��Is it true that after this person came here, I saw this purple flower, and I had troubles when I wanted to pick it. Did I die here?�� Hansen looked for it near the donkey and found no clothes or It is something else that can prove embarrassing identity.


    "It''s weird, why did he die here? Is that flower vine killing him?" Hansen frowned, looked at it for a while, and felt a little different.


    This cockroach seems to have been dead for a long time. The sword is not alone here. It is just three or forty years ago, and it doesn''t look like it has only died for thirty or forty years.


    "If you are here before the sword is not alone, why didn''t the sword not mention it? It is not important that the sword is not important, so I didn''t say it, or did the sword not see it at all?" Here, Hansen suddenly blinked his eyes: "Yes, it must be true. The sword is not alone. I have never seen this flaw. In my current situation, it is impossible to touch anything, unless it is like me. It is also a pure spirit..."


    "Is this a pure spirit? Is there a human being like me in the universe? No, it shouldn''t be so coincidental, unless it is the role of the flower vine..." Hansen does not believe that the world is so coincidental. The thing happened to have a pure spirit like him. It happened to be here too, and I died so skillfully here.


    Hansen once again carefully looked at the flower vine, the small round leaves were green and crystal clear, and the peanuts were thirteen petals, each of which was like purple jade.


    On top of such a small flower vine, there are strange spiritual fluctuations.


    It''s just that this kind of spiritual fluctuation is very weird. It''s not particularly strong. It can even be said to be very fragile. If it doesn''t, it seems to be scattered at any time.


    Hansen was hard to see, and hesitated for a moment. He reached for his arm and tried to pull the cockroach out of the flower vine.


    He had already touched him, and he himself did not threaten him. The only thing he could consider was the flower vine, so Hansen did not touch the flower vine directly.


    It was just that the flower vines were tightly wrapped, and Hansen pulled the cockroaches hard, but it only made the cockroaches and the flower vines shake a few times, and did not pull the cockroaches out of the flower vines.


    Unfortunately, under the pure spirit state, Hansen could not use any genetic technique. Hesitantly, Hansen had to let go of the cockroach and reached out and grabbed the purple flower in the chest.


    When Hansen��s palm touched the purple flower, the petals of the purple flower were like dandelions, and the pieces drifted away, falling with the wind.


    Hansen quickly reached out to catch those floating petals. Every time he grasped a petal in his palm, the petals melted directly like water. In the blink of an eye, the thirteen petals disappeared after all.


    After losing the purple flower, the flower vines entwined on the rafts quickly withered, and they dried up in the blink of an eye and scattered on the ground.

 Chapter 3294： Sunrise Palace

    With the withering of the flower vines, the breath of the scorpion that was originally entangled with the flower vines recovered, and the flesh fascia gradually emerged. Hansen was surprised.


    "Is it impossible to die? Have you ever been resurrected?" Hansen stared at him, and his heart was more expecting.


    This is also a pure spirit. If it can be resurrected, it should be the same as him, so that he can be less boring.


    As for what kind of person the other is, whether it is good or bad, Hansen did not consider that much.


    The flesh and blood on the bones gradually grew, and the scene was extremely shocking. Hansen��s eyes looked like a cheekbone gradually became a fleshy body.


    Just after half an hour or so, I can probably see the outline of this person. The five senses are temporarily invisible, but they are still bloody, but Hansen can be sure that this is a man.


    Soon, the skin gradually came out and looked like a human being.


    When the skin on the man''s face was completely formed and the hair began to grow, Han Sen stared at the man''s face for a while, but the brow was wrinkled and tightened.


    "How does this person''s looks and temperament resemble that hole in Xuanzi?" Hansen looked more and more and felt that this person was very similar to Dong Xuanzi.


    At the beginning, Hansen found the body of Dong Xuanzi in the shelter, and got the hole Xuan Jing, which is extremely important to him. If there is no hole, the Hansen may not have the present achievements, and may even die.


    So for the person of Dong Xuanzi, Hansen has always paid tribute, and it is also very curious. When the original Xuanzi broke the void, he died there.


    All this is already a mystery. Hansen has no way to solve it. At this time, I saw a corpse here again, and the length is still somewhat like the hole Xuanzi, which makes Han Sen feel unusually weird.


    Not long after, the ���� has been completely transformed into a human form. Like the original Xuanzi, it seems to be a gentle and determined man.


    "Even if you can reshape your body, if the spirit has already left the rebirth, it will be hard to live again. After all, human beings are not gods in the temple. Even if there is a body, it is impossible to re-grow a new spirit." Sen saw that the man was motionless, although the spirit of the flesh and blood was overflowing, but unfortunately there was no breath of life.


    "But look at this, this man seems to be somewhat different from Dong Xuanzi." Han Sen looked at the man carefully, before he felt a bit like, but his hair was completely long, and the facial features recovered after the exquisiteness, but they did not feel like However, only the temperament charm is somewhat similar.


    Han Sen is looking at the man himself, but the man suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes were as deep as the sea, as if he was flowing with endless life and joy.


    Hansen was shocked. Although the man opened his eyes, his body still had no life.


    "I have forgotten it. He was originally a pure spirit. Maybe he can really be resurrected." Han Sen was whispering to himself, but the man spoke.


    "My son is a disciple, and he is ordered to guard the other side of the flower, but the heavens and the earth are changing and everything is dying. The sun shines on the earth and burns everything. I have been killed for a long time, and I can��t help the other shore. I have to use the power of the other shore to leave a message with the spirit of the spirit. If a disciple returns to this place, he can guard the other side of the flower..." The man squinted and talked, but the eyes did not have the focus, just like a robot with low intelligence.


    "This person claims to be a disciple, is it a descendant of inaction?" Han Sen secretly guessed.


    The man continued to say: "I have been guarding the other side for many years, and I have been working hard to repair the dust, and I have been acquainted with the "Genetics Story" for many years. Many insights have not yet been passed down into the classics of Daomen, and I stayed here..."


    Han Sen heard that he was shocked at this time. This person would actually have "Gene Story", which is simply unbelievable.


    "White ink is the command of Qin Xiu to find a way to get through the two worlds, and Bai Mo��s own words say that he has found black crystals and genetics from an original ancestral gate of the original star. Could it be that the ancient sect is the gate, this man is that Disciple of Zongmen..."


    The man continued: "I am studying the human body, exploring the mysteries of the universe, pursuing the natural harmony between man and the universe. "Gene Story" is the human genetic code and a key to the universe..."


    Hansen erected his ears and listened carefully. He wrote all the words of a man in his heart. The genetic terms spoken by men are obviously different from the genetics of Hansen''s cultivation, more like the version of the reverse genetics.


    However, the two are still somewhat different. The genetics of Hansen��s cultivation has been a later modified version. Not only has it been modified by others, but even Hansen��s own cultivation has undergone some modifications.


    The version spoken by the man is obviously an older version.


    Even so, it is already very important for Hansen. Hansen forced the reversal of the genetic terminology and did not know how much suffering.


    Now with the man''s explanation and the real law, it is undoubtedly a major breakthrough.


    It is a pity that Hansen is now a pure spirit. Otherwise, with the help of men''s experience and genetic grammar, it may be possible to break the boundaries of genetic stories.


    As the man speaks, the flesh and blood skeleton of the body breaks down and turns into a little bit of aura to dissipate. This spiritual spirit does not fly to the gene temple like an ordinary spirit.


    When a man finishes the story of the gene, the body is almost completely decomposed, and the aura of the big piece is like a rain, usually falling in the dust.


    As those auras fell into the darkened land, the land that was burned into coke and had no vitality gave birth to life.


    The black around it receded, gradually revealing the original color of the ruins. In the gap between the cyan slate, the grass buds grew out.


    Without the cover of scorched earth, Hansen saw a broken plaque in the ruins, engraved with the words "Sun Palace", apparently not a temple.


    "Is it really left here in the original star era? But the original star era seems to have no interstellar ability? Do the disciples actually come to the Sun Star, can it be achieved by relying on their own strength?" Hansen looks Oddly looking at the sunrise palace under the feet like a ruin.


    Hansen wanted to remove the fallen bluestone bricks and see if there was anything useful in the Sunrise Palace, but his body was worn from the stone bricks.


    "The spirit is really uncomfortable." Han Sen sighed and had to give up his thoughts.


    "Daomen specializes in letting a disciple guard the other side of the flower. If you want to come to the other shore, there must be something extraordinary. How can it be dissipated when I touch it?" Han Sen looked at his palm, and after the petals melted, it seemed that nothing really stayed. Next, Hansen did not feel a bit.

 Chapter 3295： Meet again

    Without finding out the difference, Hansen had no time to take care of it, and he secretly thought about the genetic terms he had written down.


    Before Hansen just used his own ability to directly memorize everything that the person said, and copy and paste it, and did not carefully study the meaning.


    But now, when I think about it carefully, I suddenly found the genetic terminology that the disciple said. There are quite a few mistakes, and most of his terms are "speculated by research theory" and so on.


    Han Sen has read about it once and found that this disciple has not practiced genetics at all. As long as he has practiced it himself, there are many common-sense mistakes that cannot occur.


    And Han Sen thinks that this is like a research paper, not an experience of personal cultivation.


    "Don''t the research that the disciple said before, it is really just research. He hasn''t practiced the genetics at all?" Hansen''s look became strange.


    However, after thinking about it, Han Sen��s heart was relieved.


    The genetic requirements of the physical language are too high. The disciples are so strong that they are always humans in the original star era. His genetic evolution cannot reach the cultivation requirements of the genetic language, and he can only study it.


    "Someone in the gate should be able to cultivate the genetics of the language? After all, the black crystal armor is the sacred object of the Taoist, and some people should use the black crystal armor to become a genetic term." Han Sen secretly thought.


    Although there are many misinterpretations in this reverse genetics, the help for Hansen is not small. There is a muddy road to go. It is better than no road.


    "Unfortunately, I am now a pure spirit. Except for spiritual power, no power can work on my body, and there is no way to cultivate genetics. Otherwise, I can try it.


    Hansen was disappointed in his heart. He had hoped to find a way to solve his own spirit. Now he found that there was no hope.


    Unwilling to waste time, Han Sen flew to thirty-three days. Since there is no solution to solve his own spiritual body, then take this opportunity to see what Qin Xiu is doing.


    I don''t know if it is a spiritual body. Hansen can''t tear the space at all. It has already reached the edge of the blade.


    Hansen found that he did not need to go to the space channel that God would open, and his spirit could pass through the barrier of thirty-three days without any hindrance.


    "I don''t know if the power of the dusty days will have an effect on the spirits?" Hansen thought, and the spirits fluttered, and they passed through a heavy and heavy heaven, and came to the dusty days.


    In the dusty days, any power will be weakened, and even the gods will be turned into common creatures.


    At the beginning, Hansen had suffered a loss here, but now the spirit comes here, but does not feel any influence, as if the power of the dusty world does not exist at all.


    "So, I can use this spirit to go directly through the thirty-three days to reach the gene universe..." Hansen was a little excited, but he turned to think and depressed.


    "What good is it if I go back to the big universe after thirty-three days? Everyone can''t see me. What is the difference between returning and not returning?" Hansen felt distressed.


    "Or go and see what Qin Xiu is doing?" Han Sen thought about it, and then broke into the next day.


    Fortunately, before Hansen had already asked the location of the Great God, the ancient tower, just a few thoughts, it has already arrived before the ancient tower of the seventeenth day.


    This heavy day is where Qin Xiu lived. He said that in addition to Qin Xiu, even members of the Gods Club can not easily get involved here.


    "The spirit is really convenient, there is nothing in the world that can stop my spirits from moving forward." Hansen laughed.


    The gate of Guta was closed, and Hansen came to the front door and the body directly passed through.


    The sight of the entrance made him stay a little, the first floor of the ancient pagoda was very empty, and only the metal walls like the mummified coffin were placed on the surrounding walls. Hansen probably counted a total of eleven metal boxes.


    Didn''t see Qin Xiu''s figure, Han Sen was curious about the metal boxes, flying to the metal box, the spirit was not blocked, Hansen went straight in.


    After penetrating into the metal box, the sight of Hansen rang, and I saw a pair of blood-red eyes staring at him like a ghost.


    Hansen took a closer look to know that the eyes were not staring at him, but looking forward.


    A thing that doesn''t know what kind of creature is wrapped around a layer of white matter, like a snake skin, can''t see what the creature inside looks like, only two holes in that pair of eyes can see The big red-eyed eyes seemed to contain endless pain and sorrow.


    Han Sen probably knew that this should be the experimental body used by Qin Xiu to test the soul of the soul, so he was not interested in drilling into the white matter to find out.


    After flying out of the metal box, Hansen looked into several other metal boxes, and each metal box had an experimental body in the skin.


    When I came to the second floor of the ancient tower, I found the same result. I put a lot of metal boxes around.


    Hansen flew up and down the floor, and the sights were similar. Some of the metal boxes were more, and some of the metal boxes were smaller.


    Until the tenth floor, I finally saw a crystal table. The blonde in a white robes slept on the crystal table and seemed to sleep very sweet.


    "Weird, this is already the top floor of the ancient tower. How is Qin Xiu not here? Isn''t Qin Xiu repairing in Guta?" Han Sen looked around, but did not see Qin Xiu''s figure, and suddenly felt something wrong.


    "Qin Xiu is not in the ancient tower, what did he do?" Hansen frowned, but for a time he couldn''t think of a clue.


    "I don''t know if I can touch Waner?" Hansen tried to reach out and touch the hair of Wan, but the palm of his hand passed through her head and did not touch anything.


    This made Hansen very disappointed. Even Wan, who had a rebellious spirit, could not touch him. His spirit is a bit strange.


    Hansen also looked back and forth several times inside the ancient tower. It was not as mysterious as it was imagined. Qin Xiu himself was not here.


    "While Waner has been resurrected, but the memory of Waner and I did not seem to exist. It��s a pity that Wan��s resurrection of Wan��s memory is only the memory of Qin��s Wan��s.�� Han Sen looked at Wan. Slightly sigh.


    If the kindness of Wan��s consciousness is still there, maybe she will have an influence on Qin Xiu, so that Qin Xiu will not be so unscrupulous.


    "Unfortunately, I have no way to bring your consciousness back to life." Hansen thought to himself that if he had the ability, he would definitely resurrect the kind-hearted Waner consciousness, and she should be the real Waner.


    When Hansen thought about it, he suddenly noticed a purple brilliance on his palm.

 Chapter 3296： Through thirty-three days

    Hansen was shocked and quickly looked at his palm, only to see the purple light on the palm of his hand, a purple flower emerged.


    "The other side of the flower?" Hansen looked at the purple flower with amazement. There were a total of 13 petals, and there were not many pieces. It was the purple flower that Hansen had seen before.


    When Hansen wondered why the other side of the flower suddenly reacted, I saw only one of the thirteen petals, and a petal flew down. It floated on Wan��s forehead, like spring and snow. In general, the slow melting penetrated into her forehead.


    Only a moment later, the petals were completely melted, and Wan��s forehead was shrouded in a purple glow.


    The other flower on Han Sen��s palm was disappeared again, as if it had melted in the heart of Hansen��s heart.


    Han Sen was in amazement, staring at Qin Waner, who was shrouded in purple light, and saw her eyelids fretting, seemingly to wake up.


    As the purple glow gradually converges, Qin Waner''s blond hair gradually turns into black, becoming the most familiar black hair of Hansen.


    "Uh huh!" Qin Waner finally opened his eyes, the eyes are also black, clear and agile, as if there are black gems without impurities.


    "Brother!" Qin Waner''s gaze fell on Hansen, revealing the color of joy, sitting up and stretching his hands to pounce on Hansen.


    Hansen��s heart was puzzled. The reason why Waner mistakenly recognized him as his brother was because the black crystal armor that Qin Xiu lived in was within his soul.


    But now the black crystal armor is gone, how can you call his brother?


    thump!


    Qin Waner couldn''t touch Hansen''s body, his hands crossed Hansen''s body, and his body fell directly on the ground.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?" Qin Waner got up from the ground and grabbed Hansen''s body with his hands, but he passed through his body again and again.


    "It seems that Qin Waner and Boa can only see me, but they can''t touch me." Hansen sighed in his heart and said to Qin Waner: "You should know that I am not your brother, right?"


    Qin Waner groaned, first nodded, then shook his head: "I know that you are not Qin Xiu brother, but I have already identified you as Waner brother."


    Hansen��s heart was warm, and he reached out to touch Qin Wan��s hair, but the palm of his hand was worn.


    "You sister, I recognize." Hansen took back his hand and said with a smile.


    "Brother, what''s wrong with you?" Qin Waner still wants to reach out to Hansen, but he can''t catch it.


    "Nothing, just a little problem with the body, it will soon be better." Han Sen is not willing to say anything more, and asked casually: "Do you know where Qin Xiu went?"


    Qin Waner. Shaking his head: "I only remember that after Qin Xiu��s brother brought me here, I soon slept and then opened my eyes and saw my brother."


    "I don''t want to take you for so long." Han Sen listened a lot of good feelings. When Qin Waner was called Qin Xiu, he brought his name. When he called him, he called his brother directly, and he seemed to be close to him.


    Han Sen looked at Qin Waner. She didn''t know what she was doing now. She didn''t know how much memory she had.


    Seeing Hansen��s eyes looking at her, Qin Wan��s seems to understand what he said. He bowed his head and said, ��I��m the Witch��s Waner, and the Qin��s Waner. Brother, would you dislike me?��


    "How come, as long as you still recognize my brother, I will always be your brother." Han Sen saw Wan''s appearance, could not help but patted his chest and said.


    Hansen didn''t know that he was so naive, but he preferred to be naive, didn''t want to grow up, and didn''t want to count too much on such things.


    "Brother!" Waner��s heart was happy, habitually reaching out to hold Hansen��s neck, but he took another empty space.


    "You should take a good rest here first. When you have a chance, my brother will pick you up." Hansen has been unable to protect himself. Even if Waner is willing to go with him, he can''t take her. Now there should be no place more than here. It��s safe.


    "Yeah." Waner nodded cleverly.


    Hansen swayed, and he said goodbye to Wan, and the body passed directly through the ancient tower.


    Since Qin Xiu is not here, there is no need to stay. Han Sen intends to try to see if he can go directly to the gene universe through thirty-three days.


    Since Wan Er can see him, maybe Linger and Xiaohua can see him, and go back to see his son and daughter.


    Since ancient times, no one has been able to wear thirty-three days like Hansen. Even if they are spirits of the spirit, they need to rely on the power of the temple and the gene temple to enter the gene universe.


    Thirty-three days are grotesque, there are many incredible mysteries, even Hansen also watched the heartbeat, but fortunately his body is spotless, no power can act on his body, otherwise Hansen is very It is doubtful that even at his peak, he may not be able to break through thirty-three days in a short period of time.


    Some creatures that lived within thirty-three days, even Hansen looked and felt the scalp numb.


    In one of the heavy days, Hansen saw an ant. The ants were not big, almost like ordinary ants, with wings behind them, and flying fast.


    Groups of flying ants are in droves, like black storms. When they cross the border, the genetic species are fleeing, and one accidentally eats in a short time, even the bones are not left. .


    The life forms of those flying ants are very weird. Although they are individual individuals, the atmosphere between the groups is completely connected. The more flying ants, the stronger their combat effectiveness.


    In another day, Hansen saw a giant vine running through the earth. There are countless genetic species on the giant vine, and even there is a broken boundary.


    But those genetic species are not terrible. The real horrible thing is the giant vine. Even the genetic species that break the border are just the parasites in it. The giant vine itself must be horrible and unimaginable.


    The existence of such horror, there are still many in thirty-three days, the closer to the upper level, the more terrible the terrorist creatures and some weird phenomena.


    "Weird, if it is the sky outside the thirty-three days, then there are so many terrorist genes in the thirty-three, why is there no genetic species in the sky?" Han Sen has some doubts, is the sky outside? Thirty-three days above.


    "But thirty-three days are so horrible, even if Qin Xiu, I am afraid that it will not be able to get through in a short time. I now understand the situation within thirty-three days. If I can recover the real body, I might be able to work with Qin Xiu. The game has the upper hand." Han Sen does not want to be pierced in thirty-three days, and the consequences are a disaster for the gene universe.


    Compared with the creatures of the Imperial Universe, the creatures of the Genes Universe are like flowers in the greenhouse, trapped in a warm room, have not experienced too much wind and rain, and there are few strong and powerful .


    "The last day!" Han Sen stared at the sky, and the shape of the aura was soaring and entered the last layer of thirty-three days.

 Chapter 3297： Thirty-third heaven

    In the thirty-three days, Han Sen gave a slight glimpse. This is the last day of the thirty-three days. In theory, it should be the most dangerous one.


    However, the scene that Hansen saw has absolutely nothing to do with the dangerous word. Here, the sea of ??clouds is like a fairyland. On the boundless sea of ??clouds, there is a stone monument standing in the sea of ??clouds. It seems that the top of the sky is connected to the nine secluded. Even in the distant places, it is possible to clearly see the words engraved on the stone tablets.


    "Genetic monument?" Hansen saw that there were only three ancient characters on the stone monument, which was the same as the ancient text that Hansen saw in the stone furnace left by Bai Mo.


    Han Sen looked around, and there was no such thing as a stone monument in thirty-three days.


    Han Sen��s mind was moved, and the man came to the vicinity of the gene tablet. He circled the stone tablet and found that the stone tablet was a square body. The four words on the four sides were engraved with the word monument. There is no scratch.


    Moreover, Hansen could not reach the top of the stone monument, nor could he reach the base of it. Even if Hansen��s speed is so fast, it can be reached to the end of the earth, but it is difficult to reach the end, as if the stone tablet has no end to extend to both ends. In general, no matter how high Hansen is, he can''t see the top of it.


    "What exactly is this stone tablet?" Han Sen saw that the stone monument is not like anything, but it is not like a genetic species, and it does not resemble a kind of different treasure ritual. It looks very weird.


    Han Sen reached out and tried to touch the stone tablet. He thought that his body should not touch the stone tablet, but who knows that the palm of the hand just touched the stone tablet, and saw that the stone monument was bright and the three words of the gene tablet were bright. stand up.


    Hansen subconsciously retracted his palm and quickly retreated. He looked at the stone tablet steadily, and the lettering on all sides of the stone tablet lit up. After a while, it was dimmed.


    On the stone tablet, there is a mysterious avenue of rhythm echoing, as if to say: "The degree of genetic evolution has not met the requirements, and the gene tablet cannot be opened."


    Not long after, the gene tablet restored its previous appearance. Hansen was puzzled and pressed his hand on the gene tablet. The result was the same.


    The gene tablet was first lit up, then quickly dimmed, still the strange rhythm echoing.


    "What the **** is this? Is it really a powerful ritual?" Hansen gave birth to greed, holding his hands in his hands, trying to see if he could pull out the stone.


    This thing must be a great ritual, and it must be a powerful and unparalleled existence. If it can be conquered, there may be no magic.


    Unfortunately, Hansen��s power is not enough to incite the genetic monument. In addition to letting the genetic monument shine up, and telling Han Sen that he is unqualified again and again, it is difficult to let the gene tablet move.


    "What is a broken thing, I am not rare." Han Sen saw that he could not pull it, and he chose to give up. Some of them were reluctant to go back and forth around the genetic monument for a few laps, and did not see what it was.


    "Forget it, thirty-three days of eccentricity is too much, or try to see if you can return to the gene universe." Han Sen thought of a move, the body suddenly suddenly rose from the sky, and instantly passed the distance of hundreds of millions of light years, but Still not able to fly out of thirty-three days.


    Hansen continued to move, but no matter how fast his speed is, how far is the flight distance, thirty-three days seem to have no end, how to fly can not fly.


    "The thirty-three days are really weird. Even my spirit can''t pass through?" Hansen frowned at the gene tablet, thinking in his heart: "Is it true that the thirty-three heavens and the stone have A certain connection, if you want to go through this heavy day, you must start the genetic monument. If so, it is not so easy to go through thirty-three days."


    Hansen tried to study the genetic monument again, and the result is still the same. Genesis has been denying Hansen��s qualification to start.


    "What is this broken stone monument? That is, I am now a pure spirit, can not use genetic techniques, otherwise it will not smash your broken stone monument." Han Sen has some depressed self-talk.


    Hansen stayed in the thirty-three days and did not know how long it was, but he could not understand the secret of the gene tablet, and it was difficult for the gene tablet to recognize his qualifications, and he could not pass through the thirty-three days.


    When I was distressed, I suddenly felt my heart, and it seemed that there was a living body that entered thirty-three days.


    "Is there still other life to enter thirty-three days?" Hansen was surprised, and his mind broke into the sea of ??clouds.


    Being able to enter thirty-three days of life is certainly different, and perhaps you can see that his spirit is also uncertain, so Hansen still hides first, and secretly observes who is coming.


    "Isn''t it Qin Xiu? If it is him, maybe this is a good opportunity for me. That Qin Xiu abandoned the flesh and entered the black crystal armor in a spiritual state. Now I am also a spiritual state, that is Doesn''t it mean that I can also enter the black crystal armor and compete with Qin Xiu for the control of the black crystal armor? If it can win the control of the black crystal armor, although it is not really true, it is better than the current state. Hansen��s heart is dark.


    In a short while, Hansen saw a figure appear within thirty-three days, and soon reached the front of the gene tablet.


    Han Sen took a closer look and almost didn''t scream. The life body that appeared in front of the gene tablet turned out to be an ancient demon that disappeared after the escape.


    "How could this guy come to thirty-three days? How did he do it?" Hansen was so surprised that he couldn��t immediately catch the ancient devil and torture him.


    Unfortunately, Hansen is now a spirit, even if he is now much stronger than the ancient demon, it is impossible to encounter a hair of the ancient demon.


    The ancient demon hangs in front of the gene tablet, which seems to be Hansen. A hand is placed on the gene tablet, and the lettering on the gene tablet immediately lights up.


    However, the result was that Hansen almost laughed out. Like Hansen��s experience, the ancient demon was denied the starting qualification by the gene tablet. The reason is the same as Hansen��s.


    The ancient demon obviously has some distress, frowning and whispering to himself: "Adventure to reincarnate when the robbery is restarted. In the anti-matter world, I walked back here step by step. I almost lost my mind and finally returned to here, but Still can''t start the genetic monument? Is it really necessary to have the power of restarting level to start the genetic monument?"


    Han Sen listened to the secret secretly: "It seems that the ancient devil is the vice president of the gods, but not the same as the big demon and the funeral road. He chose to reincarnate in the resurgence of the robbery, only retained Memory. But how did he come to thirty-three days? What happens after the start of the genetic monument? What good is it for the ancient devil?"


    Hansen has a lot of doubts in his heart, but he is now a spiritual body and can''t do anything.


    In theory, only those who have reached the 100% break-up rate will be able to forcibly penetrate the barriers of the pros and cons of the world. However, since ancient times, it seems that only the old president of the Gods can go that step.


    Although the ancient demon is powerful, but he was born again and again, he struggled in the strange shelter world, encountered many hardships, and was later imprisoned by Hansen. It should not be possible to go to that step so soon.


    "The ancient devil must have a special way to enter thirty-three days, I just follow him, maybe you can go through the thirty-three days into the gene universe." Han Sen secretly.

 Chapter 3298： Rushing out thirty-three days

    The ancient demon stared at the gene tablet for a long time, and then turned and left.


    Hansen has been staring at the ancient demon, and quickly followed up, but who knows that the ancient devil flies, the body suddenly disappears, as if entering the invisible secret channel.


    Hansen was shocked, and the idea went to the place where the ancient devil disappeared, but there was nothing there, at least Hansen did not find anything there.


    "Damn, how did he leave?" Hansen was a little depressed.


    Suddenly, in the place where the ancient demon disappeared, there was a strong ripple in the space. It seemed that the water ripples spread out in a circle, gradually forming a spiritual vortex.


    Hansen��s heart was inexplicably inexplicable. He thought that there was no chance, but he suddenly saw hope.


    Although he didn''t know what the spiritual vortex was after, Hansen was now fearless, and he rushed in with his teeth.


    The spiritual vortex lasted for a very short time. After Hansen got into it, the vortex began to collapse and soon disappeared.


    The power of the Spiritual Swirl did not affect Hansen''s spirit. Hansen felt that he had only passed through a space transmission channel. When he passed through, he was shocked by the sight.


    The ancient devil''s mood was very bad. When he restarted the robbery, he had the opportunity to sacrifice some strength to survive like the big demon and the funeral road.


    However, he did not choose that way, but took the opportunity of the resurgence of the big universe, risking the reincarnation of the loopholes generated by the restart, and completely retaining his own memory.


    This beat can be described as sinister, retaining the difficulty of memory reincarnation and not saying, what creatures can be transferred to the ancient demon do not know, but do not know what kind of body they will have after reincarnation, and are not qualified to go. To the step of breaking the boundary.


    What''s more, the ancient demon is completely ignorant of another universe. The only advantage is that it has more memories than others, and the memory of this world may not be useful in another universe.


    Despite such a big risk, the ancient devil still chose to reincarnate, it is because the ancient demon is very clear, another universe is closer to the genetic monument, only there, he has a chance to approach the genetic monument, otherwise it can only Like a burial road, forcibly piercing for thirty-three days, the difficulty is even greater than his reincarnation.


    Without the power of the old president, the ancient demon did not believe that the funeral road had the ability to penetrate thirty-three days, so he could only take a risk.


    The ancient demon felt very lucky because he was gambling. He had a new body that was weaker than the children of the Empire Universe, but had incredible potential.


    The magical sanctuary world, even the ancient devils are shocked, the world level of the sanctuary is not high, but the impact on the evolution of the body here makes the ancient devils somewhat unbelievable.


    The previous experience was completely useless here, and the ancient demon could only be renewed step by step and regained his goal in his heart.


    However, when he really went to the front of the monument, he found that the old president said that there was nothing wrong with it. He did not reach the restart level. He did not have the qualification to open the monument.


    Reluctantly withdrawing from thirty-three days, the ancient demon forced the soul to return to the body.


    The ancient devil is just just breaking the boundary. With his own power, even if he is close to the gene universe in thirty-three days, he can''t get in.


    However, the ancient demon has the same treasure that he brought to the reincarnation when he was reborn. It is only this treasure that must have the power of breaking the boundary to be used. Therefore, the ancient devil has waited until today and finally broke again. Use this treasure to enter thirty-three days.


    And this treasure can only enter the thirty-three days with the soul of the ancient demon, but the ** can''t get in.


    Because of the frustration in my heart, after the ancient demon soul came to the body, there was no first time to cut off the power to activate the treasure, but instead it took a while.


    It was this moment of time that made Han Sen feel the volatility of the treasure, and rushed out for thirty-three days by the fluctuation of the treasure.


    It is also Hansen''s luck, just that he is a pure spirit, and that treasure is only effective for the soul, otherwise even if he can sense the fluctuation of the treasure, it is impossible to shuttle.


    The ancient devil just took a moment, and he has already recovered and recovered his strength.


    However, the treasures that have lost the support of the ancient demon power have not recovered from the ordinary, and still exude the sly light, and they are getting stronger and stronger.


    "What''s the matter?" The ancient devil frowned and looked at himself in front of himself, an egg-sized black crystal.


    This thing followed his endless years, never left him, and never changed so.


    The ancient devil condensed the power of the boundary to inject black crystals, want to stabilize the black crystal, but his power was bounced out, making the ancient magic more suspicious.


    "What happened?" The ancient demon frowned at the black crystal, but saw that the black crystal seemed to flow in a black vortex, and the black flame became stronger and stronger.


    The more the ancient devil looks, the more eccentric the face is, and muttered to himself: "It��s weird. Although this object is a copy of the gene according to the original gene, the imitation is only a replica, and does not have the spirituality of the gene. There are only some of the characteristics of the gene progenitor, how can it work on its own?"


    Suddenly, the ancient devil thought of something, his face changed greatly: "Is it true that the creatures have just entered the black crystal from thirty-three days? No, the funeral day, those guys are now impossible to enter the thirty-three heavens, even if it is The successor of the Gene Temple cannot enter thirty-three days..."


    The ancient demon eyes looked at the black crystal with the brilliance of the flames, and his face became more and more ugly. The horrible flame had completely wrapped the black crystal, and he could not see what the black crystal is now.


    Hansen��s surprise at this time was no less than that of the ancient demon. After thirty-three days passed through his spirit, he appeared in the black crystal.


    The smell of black crystals, Hansen is too familiar, and the black crystal state is not similar to the black crystal armor.


    Hansen almost thought that he had entered the black crystal armor, but when he looked carefully, he found that it was wrong. This black crystal is still different from the black armor, and it is similar to the one that Henghui gave him.


    Under the influence of the power inside the black crystal, Hansen��s gene story automatically turned on, which made Han Sen surprised and happy.


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t make his own spiritual body run genetics. Now the black crystals make the genetic language run on its own. Hansen is simply unable to ask for it. He quickly condenses his inner vision and cooperates with the changes of strength in the body to run the genetics. Law.

 Chapter 3299： Regain the flesh

    With the operation of the genetic language, Hansen''s body gradually became more and more transformed, and the spirit was transformed into the body.


    Hansen��s heart is overjoyed, and the power of black crystals continues to push the operation of genetic material, and the physicalization of the spirit is getting higher and higher.


    The ancient demon stared at the black flame, suddenly saw the black flame bursting open, the black crystal inside also broke, a naked figure emerged from it.


    The ancient devil and Hansen are opposite each other. The ancient demon looks at Hansen suspended in the air. The following thing is still swaying, and he can''t help but change the color: "Is it you?"


    Han Sen feels that the current situation seems a bit embarrassing. Fortunately, he is also coming in from the big winds and waves. He is not confused at all. He directly condenses the hole and smashes the naked body, posing a confident and proud posture and watching the ancient demon. Laughing and said: "The ancient devil, I did not expect so soon we will meet again."


    "If I can, I hope that I will never see you again in the future." The ancient devil sighed and said.


    When he met Hansen twice, he fell twice. He was last imprisoned by Hansen for so many years. This time, Hansen broke the imitation of the gene.


    In particular, the imitation of the gene progenitor, although it is a imitation, but after all, from the old president''s handwriting, there are not a few pieces in the universe, the ancient demon has been treasured, even if it is life and death, not willing to come out.


    Originally, I was also counting on the last step of breaking through the black crystal, but now nothing is gone.


    The ancient demon really didn''t know if he had killed Hansen''s family in his last life, and God would make Hansen the home of his life.


    If the ancient demon is still the vice president of the previous chaos, he will not hesitate to turn Hansen into a slag, so that Hansen will never appear in front of him again.


    It is a pity that he has been reborn after a reincarnation, and now he has just broken the boundary. He does not need to try, he knows that he is not the opponent of Hansen.


    It��s just that the ancient magic is curious, how Han Sen entered the thirty-three heavens and took the opportunity to enter the black crystal.


    "I don''t mean to see you, everything is life. It seems that we are not fate. Should the vice president cherish this fate?" Hansen did not suppress the ancient demon again.


    He has tried it once, and even if he suppresses the ancient demon, it is difficult to set any secrets from the ancient devil.


    The identity of the last world was dismantled, and there was no change in the look of the ancient devil. It was just calmly saying: "I am not a past life, I am a vice president and a chaos. I have nothing to do with me. Now I am only The gene universe is just a small person who has just broken the border."


    "Other people say this, I believe, but you have different ancient devils. You still have memories of the last life. How can you say that there is no relationship with the previous world? The ancient devil is the ancient demon, whether it is the last world or this world, you It��s all that ancient demon.�� Hansen said with a narrow eye.


    "Why are you suffering from me? You have been imprisoned for so many years, I have not considered you, why bother?" The ancient demon sighed.


    Hansen shook his head and said: "I didn''t mean to be embarrassed with you. This time it was just an accident. I want to thank you for saying it. If you don''t have your black crystal, I am afraid I will not die. You are also right." Well, how can I be embarrassed with you? There are only a few questions I would like to ask the vice president to be an adult."


    "If I know, answering you is no problem." The ancient demon looked up and down Hansen, I don''t know what he meant by what he said.


    "What is that black crystal?" Hansen now knows that the black crystal should be the tool for the ancient devil to enter thirty-three days.


    It��s just this black crystal. It��s the same as the one that Hengxie used to give him. The breath of the black crystal armor is also very similar. Hansen wants to know what is the relationship between them.


    "That is a copy of the gene original." The ancient devil replied.


    "Imitation?" Hansen''s look became complicated.


    This black crystal is almost exactly the same as the one that Henghui gave him. If this piece is an imitation, the piece that Henghui gave him is also likely to be a copy.


    Hansen��s heart secretly said: ��If the piece of Hengxie is really an imitation, then Hengxie has put on a life for an imitation, and has caught up with the people of the heavens, and has suffered from the punishment for so many years. Not worth it?"


    Han Sen and the more he thinks it is possible, with Qin Xiu��s personality, how can he give such important things to other people? The piece that crosses the evil spirits is the imitation of the piece of life.


    When I think of this, Hansen��s heart is a bit unbearable, and the man who is like a cross-legged person has actually fallen so far.


    "Yes, although it is just an imitation, but the hand of the old president from the chaos, it is also very wonderful. It is a rare treasure in the world. I have only one piece in my hand. Now I am destroyed by you. I wonder if there is still a Two pieces survived." The ancient devil said with regret.


    ��How many pieces do imitations?�� Hansen asked.


    "The old president only gave me a piece. As for a few imitations, only the old president knows it." The ancient devil said.


    "The last question, what is the gene original?" Hansen asked, staring at the ancient demon.


    Judging from the current situation, the black crystal armor controlled by Qin Xiu should be the original gene, but if the white ink''s last words are not lying, then the thing should come from the origin of the human origin, how can it be with the gods? Will the old president of the association pull the relationship?


    "That is the origin of all genes. It was originally controlled by the old president. After the resurgence of the big universe, where the genetic primitives went, it was not what I could know." The ancient devil was very cooperative.


    However, he said that he did not say it. Hansen said after a moment of indulgence: "If you want to go, I will not stop you, but there is one thing I am afraid you still don''t know. Qin Xiu has become the president of the chaos society. And it��s getting through thirty-three days. If I guess it��s right, his purpose is the same as you, for the gene tablet.��


    The face of the ancient devil changed, but it returned to normal in a flash, and said faintly: "I have already said that the past life I have nothing to do with the present, who is the president of the chaos, and has nothing to do with me. You are not going to kill me, then I will leave."


    Han Sen looked at the ancient devils and did not stop.


    Until the ancient demon disappeared into his sight, Han Sen had a physical activity, and he said with joy: "It is more comfortable to have a physical body. The spirit has no pain and no fatigue, but it always feels like it is a real life."


    After a few activities in the body, Han Sen carefully looked around, and soon he found that his current location is actually a heaven.


    "It seems that the funeral road is right, thirty-three days above is the sky outside the sky, outside the heavens is the gene universe." Hansen happy, this time not only restored the flesh, but also returned to the gene universe .

 Chapter 3300： Fetal tire machine

    "Can you be a teacher, do you have time to go out and go today?" A young man from the Taishang family came to Li Keer elegantly and asked with a smile.


    "No time." Li Keer categorically refused, and his heart was very troublesome.


    Because her "Tai Shang Induction" has never had a big breakthrough, the family intends to let her marry and give birth to future generations, continuing the blood of the Taishang people. And this young man named Li Yan is the marriage partner arranged for her.


    Li Yan��s face is not good-looking. He sinks his face and says: ��Li Keer, you have to figure out that this is a resolution of the elders in the family. I am also forced to cooperate. What is your attitude?��


    Li Keer said faintly: "Since it is so stubborn, I will tell the patriarch and the elders that cancellation is all right."


    Li Ke''s heart is very troublesome, she does not want to marry.


    Li Yan listened to this and his face was even more ugly: "You don''t think I don''t know. You don''t just look at the gold coin, but it''s a pity. The gold coin is Hansen. Don''t say that he is dead, even if he is really Like the rumors of the previous rumors, the people are also the silkworms of the exquisite sister, and you have nothing to do with. When you want to make the gold coins your silkworm, the result is that people ignore you, why bother to be passionate?"


    Li Yan itself is not a core member of the Taishang people. It can only be regarded as a tool for reproduction. When Hansen came to the Taishangs last time, he also saw the patriarchs of the Taishang people and the people in the sky garden. Li Yan did not know. The rumor that Hansen is alive is true or false.


    Li Keer lazy to him, turned and left.


    "You stand for me, Li Keer, I tell you, whether you like it or not, you can only marry me. This is the rule of my Taishang people. No one can defy, and you will not be an exception." Some annoyedly took Li Ke''s hand and said.


    Li Keer showed an unpleasant color. He turned back and opened Li Yan��s hand. When he just wanted to say something, he suddenly paused. When she turned back, her eyes swept over, and a man was coming to this side.


    When Li Kerer saw the man clearly, his body suddenly trembled, revealing an incredible color.


    When Hansen came over, he had already heard the conversation between Li Kerer and Li Yan. He went to Li Keer and said, "Well, if you don''t want to marry, I can talk to your patriarch, maybe he will. Give me some face."


    Li Keer has not spoken yet, Li Yan said coldly: "What are you? The things of the Taishang family can also be managed?"


    "I don''t have the qualifications for the Taishang family, but I should still give some advice." Hansen said that he turned to Li Keer and said: "Well, are they small flowers in the sky? Why are I not in the base?" See them?"


    Li Keer nodded: "They built a new base and I will take you there."


    "Give me a stop, who are you?" Li Yan thought that Han Sen was a Han Fei person, but listening to his tone, it seems that he did not know the Jinghu base.


    With this in mind, this person is probably the guy who broke into the sky without permission. According to the rules of the Taishang people, he has the right to take the invaders first.


    Li Keer looked at Li Yan and snorted and said: "He is not a great person, it is the dead person in your mouth. Are you interested in letting him die again?"


    Li Yan gave a slight glimpse. After the reaction came over, his face changed suddenly. He was suspiciously staring at Hansen. "Li Keer, you just want to find someone to pretend to be a gold coin? Can you just treat me as a three-year-old child? In the universe Who doesn''t know, the gold coin and the Qin Xiu are all together, and the rumors that the gold coin is not dead are simply a joke."


    Li Keer smiled and turned to Hansen. "He doesn''t believe that you are a gold coin. Should you prove it?"


    "I don''t have anything to prove that I am a gold coin. I will send you a gold coin." Hansen''s **** and the thumb are pinched together, and suddenly a gold coin is condensed, and the gold coin is directed at Li Yan. Falling over.


    Li Yan was not sure if this was Hansen. He didn''t dare to take the risk, but under the change of his body, the gold coin that was slowly thrown over was still falling on him.


    Li Yan''s face changed greatly. He could only gather strength and wanted to shake the gold coin, but the gold coin collided with the fist, but it was like sticking to his fist.


    boom!


    Li Yan��s body suddenly sinks, and the ground beneath his feet splits, like a mountain carrying a mountain, almost to be crushed.


    "Let''s go, I haven''t seen the flowers for a long time, I want to see him soon." Hansen pressed one hand on Li Ke''s shoulder and moved away in an instant. He had already arrived at Jinghu Lake.


    "Keer sister..." Han Hao, who is outside the base, saw Li Kerer and said hello, but Han Sen, who saw Li Keer, was stunned and his eyes were red.


    "Brother! You are back." Han Yu eagerly rushed over and hugged Hansen.


    Hansen touched her head and smiled: "How can I grow up like a child?"


    "Why do you want to grow up? I want to be a favorite child forever." Han Xiao smiled.


    "How do you say that you are also a good aunt? It is not too bad to say this." Hansen squeezed her nose.


    Han Xiao smiled and said: "What happened to my aunt? I have a good voice. My aunt can be favored. The little flower is a sensible and gentleman. It is much better than you. Right, the little flower is in the base. I will take you to see him. You I must miss him very much?"


    Han Han then Hansen and Li Kerer entered the base together. When they first entered the door, they bumped into Han Yuxi, wearing a hundred glasses and wearing gold glasses.


    "How come you are back?" Han Yuxi pushed the gold glasses and looked at Hansen.


    "Nothing to come back." Hansen said, licking his nose.


    "Exactly, there is an experiment that needs your help, come with me." Han Yuxi said, he walked to the next passage and entered the elevator.


    Hansen had to follow the past, and he also wanted to know what Han Yuxi was doing recently.


    The lift stopped until the bottom of the base, and there was a big door outside the lift. Han Yuxi entered several passwords before opening the door.


    "What is this?" Hansen looked at the huge egg in front of him and asked in confusion.


    The egg is more than ten meters high. I don��t know what high-tech materials are used. It doesn��t look like metal, it��s not like wood and stone. It��s also connected with many filaments like nerve fibers. I saw a stream of streamer flashing through the wire.


    "I called it a tire-feeding machine for this thing." Han Yuqi pushed the gold-rimmed glasses with his hand, and some said smugly.


    ��Foot tire machine?�� Hansen asked strangely: ��Can this machine control boys and girls?��


    Han Yu said with a grin: "It''s not that simple. The tire-receiving machine can adjust and optimize the genes. For example, you can put the man''s sperm and the woman''s egg into it, and let it make genetic adjustments. Selected."


    ��Isn''t this a genetic baby? The league already had this project long ago,�� Hansen said.


    "Of course not the same, my tire-receiving machine is not just humans and humans." Han Yu''s secret smile.

 Chapter 3301： science experiment

    ��Not just humans and humans?�� Hansen��s eyes twitched, and some strange pictures appeared in his mind.


    It seems to have seen what Hansen is thinking, Han Yuxi explained: "It is not what you think, just like the human beings in the shelter, in fact, it is the information of the genetic advantage of other organisms, which can strengthen its own genes. The most basic idea is to optimize the genetics, let the dominant genes inherit to the next generation, and block out some defective genes, such as genetic diseases. Of course, even if you optimize the genetics, you must have good. The genetic basis is good. For example, the genes of our witches are very good. If they can complement another excellent biological gene, they can produce excellent life beyond two races..."


    "It sounds good, but I always feel strange." Hansen frowned.


    Han Yuxi said seriously: "You can imagine that if the tire-receiving machine is really successful, the son you gave birth to you can have double eyelids with double eyelids. If you want to have wings like an angel, you can grow your wings. Want more It��s okay to be tall, thin, and pretty. Even the size of the younger brother can be customized. Don��t you think that the child born in this way is better? It��s better than luck. Isn��t it?��


    Hansen��s eyes twitched: ��That might be very good, but I still like the birth of a small life with a sense of expectation.��


    "Your daughter and son are very good, of course, think so. But you have not considered those people with congenital genetic diseases? Let them suffer a lifetime of pain, and will continue to entangle their sons, grandchildren, the world For generations to come, they will suffer greatly. If you have a tire-feeding machine, you can avoid this kind of thing happening and let them live a happier life. Are you right?" Han Yuqi said with a glorious face.


    Han Sen nodded slightly, and Han Yuxi said that there was such a point, but he always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn��t say what was wrong.


    "So, in order to be able to relieve the pain and hidden troubles of thousands of human beings, I need you to help me complete this tire-receiving machine. Shouldn''t you refuse it?" Han Yu squinted and looked at Hansen.


    "What can I do? I don''t know anything about this knowledge." Hansen frowned.


    "It''s okay to give me the research. I only need some of your genes for research. You know, your genes are excellent, and the genetic superiority is very good. Xiaohua and Linger inherit the dominant genes from different periods." ......" Han Yuying said with his eyes wide open.


    "If you just need genes, this is no problem." Hansen thinks that this is a good thing, although he does not need it, but there should be someone who needs it, and this thing is very useful for improving the overall quality of human beings, just provide Hansen also feels that it doesn''t matter if there is a little gene.


    "Well, you should lie in first, I will collect your genes now." Han Yuxi took Hansen into the sterile room and pointed to the sterile liquid tank.


    Hansen cooperated and lay in. Han Yuxi quickly took a metal-like syringe and went to Hansen and said, "Is the pants off?"


    "What do you take off your pants? Isn''t it possible to collect genes as long as you have hair?" Han Sen felt that something was wrong, and he looked suspiciously at Han Yuxuan.


    "Isn''t you explained it to you? The tire-receiving machine is a device that optimizes the genes of the offspring. Naturally, it is necessary for future generations to work. Now collect your sperm..." Han Yuqi held a syringe close to the liquid tank.


    "Wait... I just said that the gene is provided... It can be said that the thing is provided... Then again, can it be that only the gadget can give birth to future generations?" Hansen quickly jumped out of the liquid tank.


    Han Yuxuan held Hansen and didn''t let him jump out. He said very seriously: "Your understanding is too bad. Didn''t I say it before? The tire machine is not limited to humans and humans. Humans and witches can also Your genetics are very good, combined with my witchcraft gene, coupled with genetic optimization, will certainly produce a better life than the Linger gene..."


    Han Sen listened to the black line, broke away from Han Yu''s hand and jumped out of the liquid tank. He said with dissatisfaction: "I don''t plan to use this technology to have children..."


    "Your thoughts are too aging. Such babies are better than natural-born babies. Why not?" Han Yuxi said.


    "It''s not this problem. I don''t have that feeling with you. How can I have a baby?" Hansen said depressedly.


    "Your thoughts are too backward. This is to cultivate excellent living bodies. It is similar to making powerful robots. There is no need for feelings between me and you. We don''t have any relationship. This is just scientific research. You Think of him as an excellent robot that we have researched and produced..." Han Yuxi wants to convince Hansen.


    "This, you still find someone else, I am more conservative, I really can''t accept it. You look for a love brother, his avant-garde is sure to accept." Han Sen said with a hand.


    "His genetic evolution is not enough." Han Yuxi thought about it and took a holographic video player to Hansen: "I understand, you humans are really troublesome, use this."


    "What is this?" Han Sen turned on the player and immediately opened his eyes. He saw that the player had a very fierce battle in the game, and the people watching it were boiling.


    "You are not used to extracting directly. This should be helpful to you. It will be the same for external collections." Han Yuxi, I understand your expression.


    "Not that means..." Hansen said, licking his pants.


    "It''s really troublesome. If you are not used to it, I will help you artificially." Han Yuying put on the experimental reinforced film gloves while talking, and his eyes fell on Hansen''s lower body.


    "I said it, it doesn''t mean this. You still have to find someone else to do the experiment. I really can''t help you." Even though the skin is as thick as Hansen, he can only flee and flee directly from the underground laboratory.


    "Humans are really troublesome." Han Yuqi frowned and put down the syringe and took off the gloves.


    After Hansen left the lab, he saw Han Han waiting for him. Han Han saw Han Sen look a little strange, curiously asked: "What is the experiment when Yu Yujie is looking for you?"


    "** �� �� bad, do not know what she is talking, I let her find someone else." Han Sen hang over.


    "Yu Yujie is a very special genius. I learned a lot with her, but sometimes her thoughts are bizarre, and I am used to it," Han said.


    "I can''t get used to this thing." Hansen smiled in his heart, and he said that he was not good with Han.

 Chapter 3302： Strange super deity

    Within the ancient tower of the seventeenth heaven, Qin Xiu looked at a black-haired man, with a hint of haze in his eyes. Fiction.


    "Qin Xiu brother, are you coming back?" Qin Waner said to Qin Xiu.


    "Come back, when did you wake up?" Qin Xiu looked around and looked around. He knew that if there were no accidents, Qin Waner could not wake up, and it would be impossible to wake up in this state.


    The blonde''s Wan is based on Qin''s Waner consciousness, while the black-haired Qin Waner is based on the Witch''s Waner consciousness. Although no matter which consciousness is dominant, it has a complete memory of the two worlds. However, there are big differences in personality.


    The blonde Qin Waner will be called Qin Xiu��s brother directly, while the black-haired Wan will add the name of Qin Xiu in front.


    "It��s not long before I wake up." Black-eyed replied.


    Qin Xiu did not see any difference in the ancient tower, and there was a ban on him. There should be no creatures that could come here without being touched by him. This made Qin Xiu��s heart puzzled.


    "Wan, who has been here?" Qin Xiu asked to ask Waner.


    "No one has been here." Waner replied.


    Qin Xiu and other savvy, look at the expression of Waner, I know that someone has come here, a little thought and said: "What is Han Sen doing?"


    Wan Er was shocked and quickly explained: "His brother is not malicious, just come and see me..."


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you are happy, you can do whatever you want. If you like, I can let Hansen come here to accompany you." Qin Xiu said softly, but there was a chill in the depths of his eyes.


    "Really? Qin Xiu brother? Can you really let your brother come with me?" Wan Er was surprised and happy.


    "Of course, little fool, as long as you are happy, let your brother do anything." Qin Xiu pinched the nose of Wan, and said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Qin Xiu brother." Waner was happy.


    "Do you know where Hansen is? I am going to bring him to accompany you." Qin Xiu asked.


    Waner shook her head: "I don''t know where his brother went. He just said that he would come to see me later."


    "It doesn''t matter, I will find him, as long as you like it, no matter where he is, I will bring him to you." Qin Xiu touched Wan''s hair, his face full of gentle colors.


    After leaving the top of the ancient tower, Qin Xiu��s eyes became cold and cold: ��What did Hansen do? Let Wan��s consciousness occupy the dominant position, and it seems that the matter must speed up.��


    A few steps ago, Qin Xiu had crossed the space and came to a prison.


    "President, you are coming." The filming elders bowed on one knee.


    "How is his life soul blended?" Qin Xiu looked at the Emperor who was locked on a metal pillar.


    At this time, the whole body of the Emperor was penetrated by a chain of chains. The chains were connected with a huge animal-shaped bronze. There was a strange aura of the road, which was ejected from the bronzes and rushed along the chain to the body of the Emperor. Howling.


    "Responsive to the president, the progress is very smooth, his break rate has reached 83%, and it is very stable, I believe that it will take a long time to break through 90%..." Answered quickly.


    "Very good, hurry up, be sure to let his break rate exceed 90% within one month, but can''t make any mistakes, we need to use his strength to penetrate thirty-three days." Qin Xiu said.


    "The president will be assured that he will not let you hope." The filming elder said after another curious question: "What is the guy in the club, why is this guy happening with thirty-three days?" Reaction? This is really incredible."


    "Let''s talk more and do more, you can live long and happy." Qin Xiu said faintly.


    "Subordinate to knowing sin." The shadow of the face changed greatly, and he directly squatted on the ground, shivering and pleading.


    Qin Xiu did not pay attention to the filming elders. His eyes gazed at the Emperor and muttered to himself: "With his words, you should be able to wear through thirty-three days in three months?"


    Hansen has returned to the gene universe for two or three days. It is also an interesting thing to take Linger with him every day to watch the genius.


    Ji Yanran finally came to the gene universe, and has been fighting combat ability, but her fighting talent is real, but she is very talented in metaphysics, Han Sen teaches her the law, she Learning is very fast.


    Hansen himself is also studying the genetic term. Since re-substantiation, he has reversed the genetic terminology, which is not as dangerous as before.


    Although there is still the problem of detonating the gene chain from time to time, it is much better than before. It is already within the controllable range, and with reference to the reverse genetics left by the disciples, Hansen can now successfully run the reverse gene. Story, but want to be positive and negative, you have to master the reverse genetics more accurately.


    What makes Han Sen pay more attention to is his physical changes.


    Hansen: Super **** body (breaking the world).


    Breaking gene: 0.


    This makes Han Sen very confused. He probably knows that the broken boundary gene is related to the rate of breaking the boundary, and the state of the broken spirit of the super **** is supposed to be the state he was in before.


    However, Hansen did not understand that the super-deity of the super-spiritual body could not touch any matter. Even if the rate of breaking the boundary was no higher, it would be useless. He can only fight in the physical state. The super-spiritual body is useless.


    Hansen has tried many times. In today''s super-spiritual state, Hansen can only run the genetic term, and after running the genetic terminology, he will return to the flesh and withdraw from the super-spiritual state.


    In that state, let alone the battle, the average person can''t see him at all, even the creatures at the level of breaking the border can''t see him, and there are a few people like Linger and Xiaohua who can see him.


    What surprised Hansen was that the zero and the little angels were able to see him, which made Han Sen very confused.


    Zero and little angels are not spiritual, they should have no spiritual physique, and they don��t know why they can see it.


    But even if it can be seen, it is useless. Even if it is Linger, it can only see Han Sen, there is no way to touch his body.


    "Beauty, do you want us to take you to kill the aliens?" A rough voice sounded from afar.


    Han Sen looked at Ji Yunran on the grassland in the distance. He saw that a member of the dragon family was near Ji Jiran and was talking to her.


    Hansen is not in a hurry. Since the rise of the golden coin, the rise of humans and sky gardens, human women are very popular among the various races of the universe. Many races are proud of being able to obtain the favor of human women.


    Of course, there are also many men of all ethnic groups who want to marry humans. The relationship between the dragons and humans is not bad. Looking at them, they should not be too malicious.


    "No, I have already taken me." Ji Yanran said with a smile.


    "Who? Is it comparable to my dragon?" The young dragon headed up said with a proud chest.


    "That is, I don''t know if I can match it." Ji Yanran pointed to Han Sen who was holding Linger in the distance to watch the play.


    The dragons and other dragons all looked over at the momentum, but after seeing Hansen��s face, the dragon two was a big change, and the horror said: "Han Sen!"

 Chapter 3303： Cosmic riot

    Hansen rarely had such a leisure time, accompanying his wife and children every day, or learning from friends, the days are quite comfortable.


    Huang Jingjing, Lin Feng and the evil emperor and others all hope to feel the power from the anti-matter world, often looking for Hansen to learn from each other, but each time they are abused.


    Hansen��s current strength is that the first person in the gene universe is never too much, but it��s also a headache for these guys.


    It��s not that how difficult it is to deal with them. The key is that these guys are warlike and more militant, just like playing cards, they will win, and they will be very tired after playing for a long time, let alone these guys are able to The days and nights of the battle are not stopped, and the Lord of the rest is not considered at all.


    "Boa should be no problem in Fengjia?" Although he knows the power of Boa, there should be nothing wrong, but Hansen is still worried.


    Trying to use the super-spiritual body to pass through the sky, Hansen found that he absorbed the power of the generic gene, as long as the body is completely spiritual, you can ziyou through thirty-three days, which makes Hansen very happy.


    The only uncomfortable thing is that he can only cross the body, there is no way to carry it with his body outside, there is no way to bring Boa back to the gene universe.


    The broken-breaking gene was retrieved from Boa. It was a tear-like crystal. Hansen pinched the crystal in his hand and tried to absorb it by running genetics. As a result, the crystal did not respond.


    After hesitating for a moment, Hansen swallowed the broken genes into the abdomen, and then felt a strange force spread in the body, causing the cells to rapidly change and the genetic information in the body to be updated at the same time.


    "Break the gene +5."


    After the strange power disappeared and the body stopped changing, Hansen��s mind sounded familiar.


    "A broken gene has increased by 5 percent of the broken-break gene? How many killing beasts can you kill? Can you achieve the perfection of the broken-off gene?" Hansen secretly depressed.


    The strong [] who are breaking the boundary level are originally few. If Qin Xiu repairs a large number of broken beasts, I am afraid that it is very difficult to find a strong player who breaks the border, let alone kill.


    "There are a lot of terrorist genes in the thirty-three days. It should be the existence of the broken boundary. Do you know if there are any broken genes in the body?" Hansen hit his mind for thirty-three days.


    The back of the dozens of days have not been penetrated, there are many kinds of terrorist genes, and there are many broken-level genes. If they also have broken genes, Hansen will not have no broken-off genes available.


    "Looking at Qin Xiu has not been worn for thirty-three days, I will go back to get the good things inside, and it is better than cheap Qin Xiu." Han Sen made up his mind and prepared to re-enter thirty-three days.


    However, before Hansen left Fengjia Castle, he suddenly felt a big earthquake, and there were black dots in the starry sky.


    "What is that?" People were frightened to find that the black dots were getting bigger and bigger, and they gradually formed a black hole, which attracted all the nearby materials.


    When Hansen saw the black holes, his face suddenly changed, because the breath of the black holes was incompatible with the atmosphere of the universe, and it was clearly derived from the atmosphere of the gene universe.


    "Qin Xiu broke through thirty-three days? How could it be so fast?" Hansen could not believe it, let Baoer and Zhao''s sister stay in Fengjiao Fort, and flew toward those black holes.


    Not close to the black hole, I immediately felt the strange power vortex, which is the vortex generated by the convection of the two forces. The general creature can''t compete with this power, and the body will be directly shredded.


    Hansen entered the super-spiritual state, and after passing through the black hole, his face suddenly became difficult to look.


    The other side of the black hole is the gene universe. These black holes actually run through the two great universes.


    "Qin Xiu actually succeeded, but these black holes came a little embarrassing. They directly penetrated the two universes. It seems that they have not passed the thirty-three heavens..." Hansen frowned.


    However, the two universes have undergone dramatic changes because of the passage of space.


    The power of the two universes was exchanged through the black hole, and under the stimulation of anti-cosmic forces, there was a terrible change near the black hole.


    Many creatures that were originally at the top of the food chain have a tendency to break through when they feel the power from the anti-cosm.


    Although it is impossible to break the boundary for a while, it is only a matter of time.


    Hansen soon discovered that after the black holes expanded to a certain extent, they did not continue to expand, but they did not close, just like a ventilating port, as a power exchange channel between the two universes.


    "It seems that Qin Xiu did not really wear through thirty-three days, but did not know what method to use, which caused some gaps between the two universes." Han Sen looked a little dignified.


    Although it didn''t really get through in thirty-three days, it was just the exchanges made by these black holes that would make both universes big.


    There are already tyrannical creatures in both universes forcing into the black hole and wanting to penetrate another universe.


    Just near Hansen, I saw a strong man of the ruined family rushing into a black hole. As for whether he could reach the other end of the black hole smoothly, it was not what Hansen could foresee.


    In places where Hansen can''t see, the two worlds have powerful creatures trying to enter another universe from the black hole, and the whole world is already big.


    Within the Temple of Genes, the twelve destructive gods are gathered together, and the Lord of the Temple is also very dignified.


    "The Lord of the Temple, the universe is through the front and back of the universe, this is a precursor to being pierced in thirty-three days, Qin Xiu really did." The goddess of light said dignifiedly.


    "It was originally a matter of expectation, but I didn''t think it would be so fast." The Lord of the Temple sighed.


    "What should we do? Do you want to stop him?" asked the goddess of light.


    The Lord of the Temple shook his head and said: "Your strength has not yet recovered to the peak period. The pros and cons of the universe are penetrated. It is also helpful for you to restore strength. It may not be a bad thing."


    "But if thirty-three days are really carried through, I am afraid it will be very unfavorable to us. Our current strength has recovered more than 90%, and we can fight a battle." The goddess of the moment is obviously a main battle.


    The Lord of the Temple only said indifferently: "There is a genetic monument to suppress for thirty-three days. Even if they find thirty-three days to breed the innate spirit, it is not so easy to run through thirty-three days. You don''t have to worry too much. It��s useful to take advantage of the opportunity and use this special period to restore your power as soon as possible."

 Chapter 3304： Life raging

    Within thirty-three days, the filming elders and members of the chaos were excited to see the universe.


    They worked hard and didn''t know how many billions of years, but they only broke through more than a dozen days. Now that Qin Xiucai has become president, it has already caused so many cosmic holes between the two universes, which has made many chaos. Members are greatly amazed.


    Many of the members of the chaos who had been standing on the side of the funeral road began to feel a little shaken.


    The burial road is very dignified. He doesn''t know how Qin Xiu did it all, but he thought it should be related to the soul-testing spirit of the elders under the control of the filming elders.


    His eyes fell on the face of the elders, and he saw the elders in the red light, more excited than other terrorists.


    The figure of Qin Xiu came from the void, and the members of the chaos were rushing to see.


    "The filming elders can start." Qin Xiu just said a faint expression to the filming elders.


    The filming elders were excited to go and the funeral road and other people were puzzled. I don��t know what Qin Xiu still wants to do.


    In a short time, I saw the projecting elders leading more than a hundred giant beasts, pulling a huge bronze furnace. Although these giant beasts are not broken beasts, they are also god-level genes that have evolved into the ultimate body. So many beasts are pulling a bronze stove that is less than three meters high, but it is very difficult to look like.


    The bronze furnace sinks into the earth, and more than a hundred giant beasts are desperately pulling forward. They can only let the bronze furnace move at a slow speed, leaving a thick mark on the ground.


    The bronze furnace has been pulled to the front of Qin Xiu to stop. More than a hundred giant beasts are almost tired to stand, one by one, and even a few giant beasts with poor physical strength have foamed at the mouth. .


    "The president is an adult, everything is ready." The filming elders respectfully bowed.


    "Open the furnace." Qin Xiu just said a faint sentence.


    "Yes, adults." The filming elders should have said that they went to the front of the bronze furnace, holding the sides of the furnace cover with their hands, and the power of the broken body was burning wildly. Finally, they screamed and forced the cover of the bronze furnace. I found a gap.


    boom!


    A black flame rushed out of the bronze furnace, and as the volcano erupted, it rushed directly into the sky, and the cover of the bronze furnace flew out together with the projecting elders.


    "Life soul!" The funeral road and other people are discolored.


    The bronze furnace is not a black flame, but a myriad of spirits like demons and ghosts. It seems to be a ghost from the hell. It is crawling out of the bronze furnace and silently pointing to the universe. The hole rushed away.


    The fate of the bronze furnace does not know how many, even the funeral road and other people are unbelievable, Qin Xiu actually has so many souls.


    Originally, they have been highly appraised by Qin Xiu. They think that Qin Xiu can have more than one hundred souls, but now the eternal life from the bronze furnace is more than tens of thousands.


    Looking at such ghosts, such as angels, such as Buddha, such as the Raptors, such as the gods of the various souls rushed to the sky, even the burial road feels cold hands and feet, the heart is getting more and more heavy.


    It is such a horrible thing that so many souls can become a broken beast.


    Through those cosmic voids, a large number of souls have entered the universe, and some souls have entered the gene universe. Some souls have entered the empire''s universe, like the dandelions flying in the sky, bringing the seeds of horror The corners of the two universes.


    Han Sen''s gaze saw a life-soul in the nearby universe, and his face suddenly changed.


    Before he also saw the creatures of the Empire''s Great Universe from the universe to the gene universe, but those empire universe creatures will immediately be suppressed by the rules of the gene universe, the body is slightly weaker, and the body is directly detonated.


    Even the top empire cosmic creatures are almost incapable of using power in the gene universe, and they are not lethal.


    But those souls are different, and the souls that enter the gene universe are not suppressed by the rules of the universe, and quickly fly toward different life planets.


    Hansen��s heart is cold. He has seen no fewer than five souls in this starry sky. I don��t know how many souls of other stars have rushed in. What kind of consequences these souls will bring to the gene universe? Hansen is also unable to estimate.


    "Death!" Hansen condensed the hole in the Xuanqi field, shrouded the few souls that were flying away, but Han Sen soon discovered that the power of the tunnel was already unable to touch those The soul of life.


    "The soul of life is like a super-spiritual body, is it a pure spirit?" Hansen suddenly understood that only a pure spirit would not be affected by external forces.


    Han Sen''s eyes condensed, and he turned into a super-spiritual body in an instant. After a move, he came to a soul like a tiger, and punched his soul.


    boom!


    The tiger-like life soul was directly blown by Hansen, Hansen''s figure flashed, and all the seven or eight souls that came out of the nearby star field were blasted, turning into a little starlight.


    "It seems that the super-spiritual body is useless to the material, and it is very easy to deal with this pure spirit." Hansen secretly said.


    It��s just that the souls of Hansen��s killings are only a glimpse of the souls of the two universes. More souls have entered the universe.


    A soul-like soul like a black dragon falls within the dragon''s star field and rushes toward a sleeping dragon race, and instantly enters the dragon''s heterogeneous body.


    The sleeping dragons suddenly awakened, and the sky screamed, the body began to change dramatically, the black flame burned on him, and a black bone spur on the back, the dragon wings continued to grow, and the barbs were born.


    The dragon''s heterogeneous rapid change, the body''s breath has become more and more horrible, and the faintness has produced the opposite force to the world, and it is necessary to break the boundary.


    This kind of scene is constantly happening in the two great universes. Constantly powerful creatures are invaded by the souls and merged with them to make those creatures evolve rapidly.


    Although not all of the souls have invaded powerful creatures, they also occupy the majority.


    "What is that?" Huang Jingjing is leading a group of more than 100 teenagers to hunt in the sky garden, but suddenly saw a strange alien in front.


    The alien is like a tyrannosaurus. At this time, the whole body burns with a black flame, and the back is covered with bone spurs. The black flames in both eyes are beating, as if they are evil spirits jumping out of hell.


    "Isn''t that a star tyrannosaurus? How long is it so strange?" A teenager from the town of Tiantian looked puzzled at the star tyrannosaurus.


    "You immediately return to the base." Huang Fujing looked at the strange star tyrannosaurus, and his look became extremely dignified.

 Chapter 3305： Star tyrannosaurus

    "Huangfu teacher, a star tyrannosaurus, with your strength, what kind of god-level heterogeneity can not be killed? Even the variation of the god-level heterogeneity, is not your right? We just watch your martial arts next to you..." The dragon boy said excitedly.


    "Return to the base, otherwise you are responsible for life and death." Huang Jingjing looks dignified, and the body has a strange time and space power fluctuations, has entered the super-god state.


    Did not wait for the stars tyrannosaurus rushed over, the emperor''s body shape flashed, has appeared as a teleport in the back of the star tyrannosaurus, long legs like a tomahawk arrogant.


    when!


    The power of terror is on the back of the star tyrannosaurus, but it seems to be squatting on the steel. The power of the emperor is not able to leave a scar on its head.


    The emperor��s meditation sinks, and the teenagers who have cheered halfway have also opened their mouths and can��t make a sound.


    They all know how terrible the emperor is, even if it is the top power of the top three upper-class people, it will not be inferior. She is almost a seamless blow, and it is almost impossible to hurt the star tyrannosaurus. Things.


    "Hey!" The star tyrannosaurus roared in the sky, and the raised head was hard to shake the emperor into the air, and its roaring sound spread like a shock wave.


    All the nearby creatures were shocked by sound waves, and they were instantly shaken into powder, even those powerful plant races were no exception.


    puff!


    The first few teenagers had just been hit by the sound waves, and the blood in the mouth spewed backwards and flew backwards. In the process of flying backwards, the flesh and blood of the body continued to break.


    The emperor''s quiet moment appeared in front of those teenagers, and the power of time and space on his body blossomed like a flower, blocking the sound of the stars tyrannosaurus.


    The force of time and space is like a transparent barrier that blocks the sound waves. It is only affected by the sound waves. The emperor''s body slides backwards, leaving two deep marks on the ground with legs.


    "Go." Huang Fu said indifferently, the force of time and space broke out again, forcibly stopped the retreating figure and blocked the horrible sound.


    The teenagers of all ethnic groups wake up like a dream, and help those who are injured, and retreat in the direction of the base.


    The star tyrannosaurus can not break through the sound of time and space of the emperor, and suddenly it is fierce, and a pair of powerful and powerful hind legs suddenly make a force. The huge body is like a cannonball and slams into the emperor.


    Its body is huge, but the speed is fast and incredible. It is like a teleport, which appears in front of the emperor, and slams into the space-time barrier.


    Hey!


    The power of time and space of Huangfujing is as broken as glass, and the blood of the emperor is overflowing. The body seems to be flying backwards, and the legs pull the earth out of a deep mark of several kilometers.


    The star tyrannosaurus roared in the sky and once again rushed toward the emperor. The stars and the stars were like a meteor aurora. The horrible power fluctuated, making the sky tremble.


    Huang Fujing''s super-deity is a spatio-temporal attribute. It is not difficult to avoid this attack, but behind her is a genius boy sent by various ethnic groups. If she avoids it, more than one hundred teenagers will die. .


    Huang Jingjing does not have the great compassion of self-denial, but here is the sky garden, which is the foundation of human beings in the gene universe. If she retreats, the roots of human beings will stand firm and will collapse with the death of all ethnic groups.


    These teenagers are the hopes of all races. If they die here today, the sky garden will not be turned into a public enemy of the big universe, and will be cast aside by all races.


    Therefore, Huang Jingjing did not want to retreat. His eyes were burning and radiant. The power of time and space broke out completely. His hands pressed forward and the time and space were suddenly distorted by her power.


    The power of the Star Tyrannosaurus smashed through layers of time and space, and the terror power produced caused the armor of Emperor Huang��s hands to be broken layer by layer. The hands hit the chest and the whole person flew out.


    boom!


    Huang Jingjing��s body slammed into the forest and broke a large piece of plant. The whole body was **** and it was almost impossible to stand up again.


    Huang Jingjing is a violent violent character, not good at defensive, not to mention that she does not break the boundary itself, the power is much worse than the tyrannosaurus that just broke the world.


    The tyrannosaur of the Stars has become more violent, and the integration of the soul and its continuation continues, making it stronger and stronger, the rate of breaking the boundary is getting higher and higher, and the force of breaking the boundary is becoming more and more horrible.


    Seeing the stars tyrannosaur turned into an aurora once again slammed into the emperor, who was struggling to get up, and some of the teenagers who looked back, exclaimed.


    The aurora is in full swing, and Huang Fujing struggles to stand up. There is still no plan to retreat. Forcibly transform the power of time and space into a barrier, and want to block the impact of the Star Tyrannosaurus.


    However, anyone can see it, and Huangfu��s injury is too heavy. She can no longer bear this blow.


    Hey!


    In the moment when the star tyrannosaurus hit the emperor''s silence, a sword gas broke through the air, and the domineering swordsman slammed on the aurora. Although it could not smash the aurora of the star tyrannosaurus, it also made the star tyrannosaurus The shape is slowed down.


    The sword is broken, and the figure of Gu Qingcheng appears in the sword of the four scattered splashes.


    The Star Tyrannosaurus continues to impact, and it is also a sword light on the aurora of the Star Tyrannosaurus. It is a pure white crystal sword. The owner of the sword is a pure girl with a white wing.


    Like an angel and a general girl being bounced into the sky by the power, the wings trembled in the air, flying far away to stop the figure.


    The aurora impact of the Star Tyrannosaurus still did not stop, still rushing to the Emperor Jing, until a golden figure blocked in front of the Star Tyrannosaurus, such as the same golden Buddha, and the star tyrannosaurus.


    Lin Feng, who is good at defensive power, hardly caught the impact of the star tyrannosaurus. Although the impact has been weakened by the power of the little angel and Gu��s city, it still makes Lin Feng��s body fall back, the blood in his mouth overflows, and the golden battle on his body. There were also many cracks in A.


    "Where is this monster coming from?" Gu Qingcheng stared at the star tyrannosaurus frowning.


    "I don''t know, I only know that I must kill it." Huangfu quietly bite his teeth and his body shape suddenly broke out. After the star tyrannosaurus, one leg slammed into the violent leg bend.


    "Not bad." Gu Qingcheng is not slow, the ancient sword in his hand brought a shocking sword, and smothered toward the neck of the Star Tyrannosaurus.


    Little angels and Lin Feng had no words, and one palm and one sword attacked the left and right ribs of the Star Tyrannosaurus.


    The four men joined forces to kill the star tyrannosaurus, but they saw the star tyrannosaurus roaring in the sky, and the sound waves turned into the essence visible to the naked eye.


    The legs of Huang Fujing, the swords of Gu Qingcheng and the little angels, and the palms of Lin Feng are all hardened by the sound waves. There is still more than a foot distance from the flesh of the tyrannosaurs of the stars, but they can��t go on.


    On the contrary, the four people were oozing out of the nose and eyes of the sound of the sound of the sound, apparently suffering from a slight injury.

 Chapter 3306： Shen Lin

    Roar!


    The tyrannosaurus of the Stars expanded its body and made a terrible roar. The people who gave birth to the Emperor Jing and Jing Gucheng all flew out. Fiction.


    "This is obviously the star tyrannosaurus, how does it break the boundary?" Lin Feng finally stopped the body shape, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, staring at the star tyrannosaurus.


    "I don''t know how it breaks the boundary, but if we can''t kill it, the sky garden is dangerous." The ancient sword in the hands of Gu Qingcheng refers to the star tyrannosaurus, and the sword of the body rises.


    Huang Jingjing did not speak. The man had already flashed to the side of the Star Tyrannosaurus, and quickly moved his body shape, just like a war machine, attacking the Star Tyrannosaurus from different directions.


    Because the speed of the teleport is too fast, it seems that there are many emperors who are attacking the stars tyrannosaurus from different directions.


    Knees, elbows, legs, palms, fists, fingers, all kinds of attacks and violent blows on the body of the tyrannosaurus, but the emperor''s static bones are about to split, but there is no defense against the tyrannosaurus.


    Roar!


    A few people in Gu Qingcheng were trying to kill and help, but suddenly they heard another roaring sound coming from the jungle. A whole body was white, and the tiger with the four wings was coming out. It turned out to be a broken creature. .


    The face of Allure City and Lin Feng suddenly changed, but there were two broken creatures here. The entire sky garden did not know how many broken creatures there were.


    Such a terrible existence, one is already a disaster, they can not imagine, if there are a few more such ghosts, what kind of devastating blows the sky garden will suffer.


    In fact, the sky garden is indeed not only the two broken beasts, but the souls of the souls are randomly rushed into the big universe, but the targets they choose to possess are all living bodies with powerful souls, especially heterogeneous, which is very easy to attract life. soul.


    And there are so many powerful aliens in the sky garden, naturally attracting the nearby souls, which has caused a lot of alienation to change.


    However, the success rate of the soul and the heterogeneous fusion is not high. Among the ten souls, one or two of them can be successfully combined, but they are already very scary.


    Ji Yanran is fighting with a Piaget-class alien to exercise his actual combat ability, but suddenly he sees the distant forests falling down on both sides like a wave. A hundred meters of red-red giant snake swims out and burns together. The eyes of the **** flames stare at the Linger on the back of Ji Yanran.


    boom!


    A **** spurt out of the air, turned into a raging fire, and turned to Ji Yanran and Linger.


    Ji Yanran''s body shape changed and flew backwards, but the sea of ??fire was too turbulent, and at her speed, it was difficult to escape the scope of the sea of ??fire.


    Ji Yanran had to gather strength and slashed into the sea of ??fire, but the power on the knife was instantly melted by the blood, and even the knife in his hand was turned into iron.


    Ji Yanran��s hands were also burned by the temperature, and the mother and the daughter were both swallowed by blood.


    "Damn!" Linger screamed, and the body was suddenly wrapped in blazing flames, and the individual seemed to be transformed into a spiritual body, emitting a powerful spiritual force, forming a blazing mask, and two mothers and daughters. People are protected in it.


    The blood flame fell on the reticle, and there was no way to break the reticle.


    Linger��s body hangs up and points to the **** serpent and says: ��Awful little sly, dare to hurt my mother, you make Linger angry.��


    "You little bug, how can you be angry?" The **** snake turned out to spit, and the horrible snake head gradually turned into a human face, which seemed to be a human face snake.


    "I want to beat you." Linger staring **** serpent he said.


    "Giggle, then come." The **** snake said, the blood flames on his body skyrocketed again, and the surrounding was burned by the power of blood flames, turning into a **** sea.


    A **** flame like a tornado spit out from the face of the serpent, and rolled over to Linger and Ji.


    "Linger is careful!" Ji Yunran wants to pull the Linger floating in front of her.


    Linger is a flash of body shape, directly greeted the **** dragon roll.


    Hey!


    The blood-flaming tornado was directly shattered by Linger��s fist. The small white-like fist was directly slammed on the head of the human face snake, and the human face suddenly made a scream.


    Only when the voice was just called out, it stopped abruptly. Its body seemed to be melted by the sun, and it became nothingness in the blazing light and shadow. Only a tear-like blood color crystal fell out.


    Ji Yanran opened his mouth and looked at Linger. Although he had long known that Linger��s physique was inherited from Hansen��s physique, it was very powerful, but it was still hard to believe that the angry Linger would be so terrible.


    In fact, Linger was born as a super-spiritual body. It is no worse than Hansen��s super-destroyed super-deity. In addition, the human-faced snake is just a fusion of souls and souls. The rate of breaking the boundary is still very low, and it is not completely familiar. The power of breaking the world will be killed by Linger.


    "Mom, are you okay?" Linger reverted to the original appearance and asked back to Ji Yanran.


    "I''m fine." Ji Yanran shook his head, but his look was very dignified: "We are going back to the base."


    Within the sky, there are also a large number of terrorist creatures that merge with the soul of life, and the flowers and evil spirits are fighting with them, but the situation is extremely pessimistic.


    The evil emperor is silver-colored and fights with a giant python. The fist and the giant scorpion''s fists collide continuously. No one is willing to step back. It is just that the giant python is more and more brave, and the strength of the body is getting stronger and stronger. Although the emperor barely stood up and did not recede, but the earth under his feet had cracked a crack, the fists were bleeding, the flesh and blood on the fists were blurred, and the bones inside could be seen, and even the bones were about to collapse.


    The situation of Tang Zhenliu was also very bad. With Yidongmu, snowballs and small stars, he besieged a weird worm, but he was completely attacked by the worm.


    On the contrary, the claws of the worms are like blade-like claws. Between the flashes, they have left one after another with scars.


    The universe is in a fierce battle, not just the gene universe, but also the Empire Universe.


    Within the imperial family, a four-clawed demon bird is raging. Everything is a sharp blade-like hurricane cut into pieces. The emperor��s country is in a mess, the mountains and buildings are cut, and the earth is on the road. The blade marks are like gullies.


    I don''t know how many of the Emperor''s subjects died in an instant, blood and blood stained the earth, and there were crying and misery everywhere, like **** on earth.


    "God! Save my son, I will be willing to let me pay anything!" An old woman with white hair was cut off with her legs, blood was everywhere, and young people who were dying , shouting heartbreaking.


    A figure emerges from nothingness, just like the gods descending, overlooking the emperors who mourn and pray like old women, indifferently said: "I am the **** who rules the time, as you wish, don''t forget Your vows."

 Chapter 3307： Who is the demon?

    "Instant... Fanghua..." The goddess was expressionless and her fingers crossed the void.


    The body of the horrible four-clawed demon bird seems to have passed through thousands of times in an instant, and the fusion speed of ** and the soul of life is not as fast as it knows.


    Originally, it was very dangerous to integrate the soul of life. The success of the undead is also one of the ten. The speed of integration is now deliberately accelerated by thousands of times by the goddess of the moment. The ** and the soul of the fusion are suddenly in trouble.


    I saw the face of the four-clawed demon bird twisted, but after a moment, the body exploded and turned into a **** splash.


    The goddess of the moment did not stop, the time around her seemed to be paused, and one step was taken out on the other side of the star field, where there was also a broken beast.


    As those broken beasts are killed by the goddess of the moment, countless creatures praying to God have a strange power floating in the void, falling on the temple of the moment, making the temple of the temple more and more brilliant, the goddess of the moment The gods are getting more and more awkward


    Just the temple of the moment, many temples under the Gene Temple are exuding the gods, and the power of the temples is skyrocketing.


    "Hey!" Lin Fengkou blood mad, but the body is not a step back, hard to block the four-winged white tiger''s broken claws.


    The golden light of the body was directly pierced, and three blood marks appeared on the chest, and the internal organs were almost visible.


    On the ground behind Lin Feng, the **** little angel just climbed up, and the tip of the sword of pure white crystal sword in her hand has been cut off.


    Starburst tyrannical madness came over, Lin Feng has been unable to fight again, although the little angel was seriously injured, but still raised the broken sword in his hand, and stunned the horrible star tyrannosaurus.


    "Hey!" A violent slamming of the earth, I saw a golden animal shadow flying, and collided with the streamer of the star tyrannosaurus.


    boom!


    The great earthquake trembled, the aurora and the golden light and shadow regressed, and the golden light and shadow was a golden bristles.


    With the star tyrannosaurus, the Golden Retriever''s forehead also dripped down the golden blood, the golden light on his body, and the angry roar, a golden gate spewed out of its mouth.


    The Star Tyrannosaurus seems to know that it has met the enemy, cautiously staring at the Golden Retriever and the Golden Gate, and tentatively snarling the golden door.


    The sound waves hit the golden gate, but the golden gate seemed to be unaware, still slowly opening, revealing a golden light.


    In addition, while Gu Chengcheng and Huangfu quietly entangled the four-winged white tiger, Huang Qijing''s time and space power allowed her to teleport infinitely. Although the four-winged white tiger was powerful, it could not hurt her.


    If Gu Jiangcheng��s sword is stunned, the overbearing sword will rise, but it will only block the offensive of the four-winged white tiger.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    The earth shakes, the infinite forests are shaking in the sorrow. A huge iron tree like a tall tower comes from the end of the forest. It turns out to be a broken animal of the plant system, and the direction it goes is the human city of the sky garden.


    "Give it to me here." Huangfu said with a burning gaze.


    "Good!" Gu Liancheng people with the sword, turned into a sword light to kill the horrible iron tree.


    The human beings and the strangers who can come here are the strongest people who have experienced countless life and death. Even though the situation is critical, no one is truly desperate, no one prays to the gods, and no gods have come to the sky garden. Only the strongmen of the sky garden are fighting deadly with those horrible broken beasts.


    Among the Tianxia stars, Wang Yuhang is riding his heavy locomotive and breaking the air. He originally planned to go to the sky to see how the flowers are progressing on their side.


    However, there was a black hole in the starry sky. A ghost in the body, wearing a crown, and the body of the goddess of the sky, fell down and directly rushed to Wang Yuhang��s body.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Yuhang saw the soul of the life, condensing the power and punching the soul.


    However, his power did not touch the soul of life. The soul seemed to be a ghost and passed through his fist and rushed directly into his body.


    Wang Yuhang suddenly felt the pain in his brain, and screamed at his head, while his body burned with a transparent flame.


    There are also constant battles in the sky. The battle here is more fierce than the sky garden. The powerful creatures in the sky are more than the sky gardens. The souls that rush into here are the most, and almost one-fourth of the souls are Came here.


    The base has been torn apart, and the Taishang people are also fighting. The small flowers have turned into the spirits of the emperor, and at the same time they have used the power of the Eucharist to trap several broken beasts, but it is difficult to take care of others.


    "Help!" Ning Yue screamed while running away, tears constantly flying out of the corner of his eyes.


    A broken beast with nine heads is chasing Ning Yue and a sheep running behind.


    "Boss, don''t chase me... I am thin and chai, not good, you have to chase after the one who is not male or female, he is best to eat..." The sheep yelled while running.


    Originally based on the qualification of sheep, it is difficult to enter the gene universe, but the sheep has been clinging to the thighs of the Korean family, and has gained a lot of benefits. It finally rushed out of the shelter and later went very close to the Han family in the league. Just came to the gene universe.


    Who knows that just a few days have come, they have encountered such a big robbery, let the sheep depressed and almost vomiting blood.


    Ning Yue over there heard the sheep let the broken beast eat him, and suddenly he was scared and scared, crying and shouting: "If you want to eat, you will eat that fat sheep, it will be delicious, fat and tender..."


    "You kill a thousand knives, how do you know that I am fat and tender, I think you have long wanted to hit my idea?" The sheep screamed angrily.


    "Noisy!" The nine-headed screaming impatiently, slammed into the ground, the explosive force collapsed on the ground, causing the large ground to collapse, and the sheep and Ningyue fell down and fell together. In the deep pit.


    "I hate you guys who are crying, crying, and ignorant." The nine-headed monster is quite a man, and he raises his fist directly and slams into the deep pit.


    His fist was bigger than a room, and he punched it down and suddenly covered the sheep and Ning Yue.


    "Boss... forgiveness... In fact, I am the son of your lost for many years..." The sheep scared and squatted, and climbed up to worship.


    "Oh... I don��t have a son like you." The huge fist of the nine-headed monster slammed without stopping.


    boom!


    The surrounding rocks burst and the earth was blown out of a large pit. The sheep held their heads in their hoofs and lay on the ground with their eyes closed and shouted: "To die... to die..."


    But soon it was discovered that the huge fist of the nine-headed monster did not fall on it, and it was two feet away from it, and it did not fall under it.


    Not far from it, Ning Yue kneeled on the ground with one hand on the ground, one hand pressed the ground, and the other hand held a green small sword. The small sword and Ning Yue body exude a green flame, which actually blocked The fist of the nine-headed monster.


    Ning Yue bowed his head and the cold voice came out: "Who are you talking about?"

 Chapter 3308： The identity of the Emperor

    "You guys..." The nine-headed gaze condensed, only feeling that a horrible sword gas broke out from Ningyue, and he couldn''t help but step back a few steps backwards.


    Ning Yue stood up from the ground, holding a green sword in his hand, but his face was cold, and the previous weakness and fear had disappeared completely, as if he had changed someone.


    Hey!


    The nine-headed bombardment of Ning Yue and the sheep''s arm, there is a sword out of the body, the arm instantly disintegrated, the nine-headed screams, the blood at the broken arm is like a spring spout.


    "I want to kill you!" The nine heads of the nine-headed monster roared in unison, nine different forces condensed in the body, and the other fist condensed the nine-color demon light, and angrily rushed toward Ningyue.


    Ning Yue released the green sword in his hand, letting the green sword float in front of him, but did not look at the terror power of the nine monsters, just staring straight at the green sword, one person and one sword No one has moved.


    At the moment when the nine-color demon light was about to come, Ning Yue never moved, and the green little sword slammed, and made a demon sword, and instantly turned into a green peacock, rushing toward Ning Yue.


    boom!


    The nine-color demon slammed into Ningyue, and everything around it rose and rose into a smash in the nine-color demon.


    The sheep hid behind Ning Yue, but his eyes were wide, and in the colorful light, there was a continuous spread of green, so that the power of the nine-colored **** light could not penetrate.


    When the nine-color **** light dissipated, I saw that Ning Yue still stood there, looking unscathed, but there was a gorgeous green feather coat on his body, like a proud green peacock.


    Ning Yue looked at the sky, his mouth slightly tilted, showing a smile: "I... come back..."


    "What nonsense is said..." The nine-headed screaming screams, and the punches and punches of Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue just looked at the nine-headed monster calmly, and his hands did not have any movements, but the feathers on his body flew out of a peacock scorpion and turned into a green sword light.


    A nine-headed singer��s fascinating fascination was immediately swayed by a green sword. No matter how many nine-color sacred screams, the result was the same.


    On the contrary, more and more peacocks flew out of Ningyue, and the nine-headed monster could not resist. A green Jianguang instantly penetrated its head and blew his head.


    Only the head grew up immediately and recovered.


    Nine heads screamed and snarled: "You can''t kill me, I will tear you apart."


    Said, the nine-headed monster raised his hands and wanted to pounce on Ningyue.


    Ning Yue��s eyes narrowed slightly, and the peacock on the feather coat became a peacock screen and was arranged behind him. In a flash, it turned into a nine-headed monster.


    Hey!


    Nine-headed geeks tried their best to wave their fists to resist, but there were more swords running through their bodies and heads, and they blew their bodies and nine heads in a flash.


    The huge body of the nine-headed monster turned directly into blood fog, and after all, it was not able to heal again.


    "I rely on, this guy who is not male or female is so fierce..." The sheep opened his mouth and couldn''t believe it. He looked like a peacock-like noble Ningyue. He couldn''t make him timid and weak in peacetime, crying all day. Ningyue is linked together.


    "Let''s go, it seems that this time the trouble is big." Ning Yue''s feathers turned into a pair of wings, flying with his body, and instantly turned into a green streamer disappeared into the sky.


    "Wait for me... Don''t leave me..." The sheep returned to this moment and shouted in the direction of Ning Yue''s disappearance.


    A green peacock feather flew in the air, and the frightened sheep was retracted, thinking that Ning Yue wanted to get rid of it.


    However, the peacock feather stopped in front of the sheep, bypassed a curve, and immediately took the sheep out of the air, and suddenly flew up.


    Many of the strong people of the Taishang and Jinghu bases are fighting, but there are more and more broken beasts appearing in the sky, and they can no longer be suppressed.


    Yu Shanxin stepped out, like a lotus flower on the back of a phoenix-like broken animal, letting the strange bird fly and force, but the jade heart is like sticking on its back. I can��t afford it.


    Although Yu Shanxin was not able to defeat the broken beast, but the broken beast could not hurt Yu Shanxin.


    "It seems that my destiny as a silkworm is over." Yu Shanxin sighed, but there seemed to be some kind of shackles ruptured, making the atmosphere of Yu Shanxin more elusive, with the phoenix-like break. The beast flies between heaven and earth.


    Among the seven empire, there have also been many broken beasts, but the number of broken beasts is far less than the gene universe. Even so, the seven empires suffered a lot of losses.


    Fortunately, the seven empire had a strong guardian of the broken level, and they had faith in the gods, sheltered by the gods, and not as fierce as the battle of the gene universe.


    Hansen was prepared to return to the sky garden in the first time, but he did not leave yet, but he did not know where the ancient devil came from.


    "Han Sen, are you interested in going to another thirty-three days?" The ancient demon apparently knew that Hansen was here and would come to him.


    "I don''t have time now." Hansen said he was ready to leave.


    The ancient devil said: "If you do not block the channels of the pros and cons of the universe, how many destructors do you think you can kill? Not to mention the targets of the souls are not just heterogeneous, they may also be attached to your loved ones and Friends, will you kill them at the end?"


    "What do you mean?" Hansen asked, staring at the ancient demon.


    He knows that the ancient devil is right, even if his strength is strong, it is impossible to kill all the souls of life, and it is impossible to protect everyone from harm.


    "If I guess it is right, the Emperor should be awakened." The ancient demon stared at the black hole in the void.


    "What is the origin of the Emperor of Heaven?" Hansen also guessed that this matter may be related to the Emperor of Heaven. The Emperor of Heaven has just broken the boundary, and he can make many of the weapons of the Blades of Heaven use him, and Qin Xiu attaches importance to him. These are enough for Hansen to make some judgments and guesses.


    "In the past, God will almost lay down the Gene Temple. Finally, because the Lord of the Temple of God revived the Great Universe, it was defeated. Although the result was not very good, it was not completely unrecognizable. The rules of the universe of the Imperial Universe were destroyed. The buffer zone of the two universes has also been divided into thirty-three days. In fact, this is not an accident, but the result that the old president has already prepared." The ancient devil said.


    "What do you mean?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    The ancient demon smiled slightly: "Breaking the rule of the gods is naturally to establish a new order. Thirty-three days is the new **** in the ideal of the old president. After destroying the temple of the gene, it will become the two majors in thirty-three days. The center of the universe rules the cycle of life and death of all living beings, and is above all things."

 Chapter 3309： Evacuation

    "You wait for the first time. Novel." Hansen did not wait for the ancient demon to continue to say, the idea disappeared directly disappeared.


    When Hansen��s figure stopped, people had already returned to the sky garden, and the tunnel was filled with the entire sky garden in an instant, and the scenes were all included in the brain.


    At this time, it was just when the blood-colored snake attacked the sinister case. Hansen originally wanted to save, but he saw that Linger turned into a super-spiritual body and directly killed the **** serpent.


    Knowing that their mother and daughter were safe, Hansen��s figure flashed again and came outside the base.


    A Minotaur with a demon wing is attacking the base, and Qin, Zero, Linglong, and the female emperor are fighting with the Minotaur.


    Only the hoof of the Minotaur slammed the ground, no one could block its power attack, and the power of the base collapsed. Many humans, aliens and teenagers in the base were injured.


    Among the strongmen who stayed behind, there were no people who were good at defending like Lin Feng, and they barely blocked the Minotaur, which had already caused Qin and Zero to be traumatized.


    Where those young people have experienced such a scene, no matter how genius, in the case of being crushed like an ant, there is only a fear and mourning.


    Seeing the Minotaur slamming the ground again, the earth shook like a tsunami and slammed into the base, watching no one can stop its offensive.


    The goddess of zero and moment can only attack from the side, it is difficult to confront.


    A figure suddenly appeared in front of the base, and the finger flicked. A gold coin was attached to the forehead of the Minotaur, and the body of the minotaur fell to the ground. No matter how struggling, it could not be seen, as if it were a mountain. Pressed on the ground in general.


    "Han Sen!" Qin Lan saw the gold coin and suddenly knew who it was.


    "Golden coins adults!" All the teenagers are shocked and happy, able to see the characters in the legend, especially at this time, let them be very happy.


    ��Take care of our people.�� Han Sen said to Zero and Qin and others that the figure disappeared into the void in one step.


    Although Huang Jingjing and Gu Qingcheng are in danger, Hansen did not save them. According to Hansen, although they are in a dangerous situation, they have no worries about life. With their ability, as long as they are not looking for their own death, those who break the world It is also difficult for the beast to kill them.


    The sky garden didn''t need to worry about it for a while, so Hansen used the starry sky to move to the sky, and suddenly saw the tragic situation far beyond the sky garden.


    The Taishang people are already protecting the old and weak people from withdrawing from the sky. Even so, they have suffered a lot of terrorist attacks. Even the patriarchs�� battles are blood, and the sky is blushing. It is impossible to tell whether it is the blood of the broken beast or the blood of the Taishang people.


    Xiaohua, evil emperor and other people are also fighting hard. The silver blood of the evil emperor collapses, one arm has been broken, and the remaining fists are still desperately waving.


    The peacock clothes on Ning Yue exude a stunned sword light, fighting a broken beast like a Dapeng bird.


    "Ning Yue actually broke the boundary? It seems that the big green sword is the biggest one, beyond the previous imagination." Han Sen was slightly surprised, but did not feel anything wrong, to Ning Yue''s heart, even if there is no The green sword is broken, and it is only a matter of time.


    The small flower power enemy several broken beasts, the body is not contaminated with a little bit of blood, it seems that there is still plenty of power, the spirit of the body plus the time and space power from the king of the king, even if there is no break, the small flowers are enough to suppress the general broken beast.


    Han Yu��s body is surrounded by swordsmanship. Wherever he goes, Jianguang flows and fights with a broken beast. Her super-deity is also related to the spirit, but it is a sword spirit body, not a body spirit. Chemical.


    It��s just that there are too many broken beasts in the sky, and there are only twenty of the broken beasts that Hansen has seen. I don��t know how many broken beasts are hidden in the sky.


    And there are more and more broken beasts coming out of the sky.


    Han Yuqi held a weird umbrella in his hand and fought a broken beast. Although the power of the broken beast was much stronger than that of Han Yu, he never hurt Han Yu.


    The umbrella became a laser gun for a while, turned into a shield for a while, and shot a silk lock for a while, as if there were countless magical uses, and there were ways to deal with any danger.


    Han Sen saw that Mr. Bai was coming out of the sky. Every step he took, he left a footprint in the starry sky. He did not fight the broken beast. Although he did not know what he was doing, Hansen felt inexplicable. Peace of mind.


    "With Mr. Bai, the Taishang people should be able to evacuate from the sky." Han Sen saw that Mr. Bai looked over here and bowed to Mr. Bai.


    Seeing that Mr. Bai nodded slightly to him, Han Sen knew that there should be no problem here, and he used the starry sky to move away.


    Shortly after Hansen moved away, Mr. Bai went to the edge of the exit of Tiantiantian, and his foot was shocked. He suddenly saw a huge light array in the starry sky, as if he had locked the starry sky.


    The light array is composed of one foot prints, which hardly encloses the exit of the heavens and the sky, and blocks the broken beasts that have not rushed out.


    In the days outside, the wrath of the beasts in the sky was violent, but their power blasted into the light array. Not only did they not be able to break through the light cars, but they were absorbed by the light array and the blockade was more stringent.


    The Taishang people and many powerful people are long and sigh of relief, and cast a grateful eye on Mr. Bai. There are too many broken beasts in the sky, and if all of them are rushed out, I am afraid that today��s Taishang may be completely destroyed, and even withdrawal is impossible.


    Inside the town Tiangong is also a mess, the fairy vines are mad and danced, and a fairy sings above the celestial light, destroying everything nearby.


    Han Sen saw the appearance of Xian Yu, and he knew that it was also possessed by the soul, and had already merged with the soul of the soul, and could not help but frown slightly.


    The horror scene in the Tiantian Palace is not limited to this. Bai Yujing in the emptiness of the sky has all emerged, exuding the glory of the gods. The 12th floor and the five cities are all in the world, and the fairy scent is smashing, and the demon rushes, there are many The horror-breaking beast rushed out of it.


    Han Sen��s gaze, he saw a broken beast like the Flying Witch flying out of the jade city, with a mysterious and powerful atmosphere. Everything was jade.


    The underground palace that was trapped in the seventy-two beasts was also broken, and a horrible beast rushed out of it. The breath of the body was terrible and it seemed to have broken.


    "Zhen Tiangong is afraid that it is difficult to hold!" Han Sen saw that the masters of the town Tiangong and many of the town''s Tiangong were fighting to fight, and the disciples who guarded the Tiangong of the town quit.


    However, because there are too many disciples in Zhentian Temple, and there are fewer people like Taishang, it is very troublesome to retreat. Many Taoist disciples in the town have suffered.


    Hansen did not hesitate, and rushed to the planet where the Rebecite lived, and suddenly saw Isa fighting with a broken beast, and desperately covering the Rebecite retreat.

 Chapter 3310： Disciple see Shizun

    The Rebeites rushed into the spaceship with horror. From time to time, the spacecraft rose from the sky and rushed out of the narrowness of the moon.


    However, under the swept forces of the terrible beasts, many spaceships were affected and exploded in the air, with countless dead and wounded.


    Isa has tried her best to circumvent the broken beast, but her strength is still a long way from the break. The fangs can''t tear the flesh of the broken beast, but just watch the broken beast in the moon. Narrow inside.


    Hey!


    A spaceship was swept by the tail of the broken beast, and suddenly a large hole was broken. The hull also lost control and rolled in the sky.


    Many of the older Rebeite children were smashed out, and more children were crying in the boat, which turned out to be a school rescue spacecraft.


    The Broken Beast made a joyous roar, opened the mouth and rushed toward the children and the spacecraft that had been thrown out, and swallowed those children together with the spaceship.


    Isa silver teeth biting, although knowing that it is not, but still raised the knife in his hand, screaming against the broken beast.


    The overbearing power of the imperfect teeth hit the scales of the broken beast, and suddenly splashed, and the mouth of the broken beast had already reached the sky above Isa, and she should be swallowed directly.


    The power of the teeth of Isa broke out wildly, and the purple-black sword rushed up. This is a harbinger of her burning of jade.


    Suddenly, Isa felt a force coming into her body, and she turned the power of the teeth that broke out in her body into the invisible, making Isa horrified and angry, thinking that there was another horrible creature coming. .


    But when I turned around, I found that Hansen was standing behind her. At this time, Han Sen pressed one hand on her back and said softly: "See the Master for the disciple, and give it to the disciple here. ��


    Said, Hansen''s strong body squeezed from Isa''s side, blocking her in front of her, punching the broken beast.


    The powerful power of the tunnel Xuan Jing directly hits the body of the broken beast. The huge monster is broken in a fist, and only a tear-like crystal falls out.


    The survivors of the Rebeites saw this scene cheering, and Isa looked at Hansen��s back with a sly look. For a time, she didn��t know what it was. The past scene was like a movie in her mind. Flashed.


    The descendants of the Clan who were abandoned by the various tribes, who were unwilling to receive it, were accepted as disciples by a gambling contract, but Isha at that time did not think of it anyway. This disciple would have been her dead enemy. gold.


    Not to mention that this disciple will become one of the greatest legends of the gene universe, and also saved her and the Rebec at this time.


    All kinds of complicated emotions tangled in Isa''s heart, letting Isa not know how to talk to Hansen for a while.


    disciple? enemy? One of the most familiar strangers?


    "Hunting the broken beast, the red-tailed owl, and discovering the broken gene."


    Han Sen reached out and grabbed the broken gene. After earning his income, he came back and said again: "The disciple sees the master."


    "Are you laughing at me?" Isa said ridiculously.


    Hansen abruptly shook his head: "If there were no teachers to accept and train at that time, the disciples did not have the resources and opportunities for promotion, and there would be no achievements today. The disciples of the teachers who are respected by the teachers are dare to forget? One day is a teacher, and life is a teacher. Master is always a disciple of the disciples."


    "Master, this is not a place to talk, but also ask the Master to lead the Rebeites away from the town Tianzhu as soon as possible. It is no longer suitable for living. As long as you leave the town of Tiangong, the danger will be much less. If you can, please ask the teacher. Zun took the Rebeites to the sky garden, which was safe for the time being." Hansen said to Isa.


    Isa also knew that when she was not talking, she looked at Hansen intricately, nodded slightly, and then rushed back to the Rebecite, commanding the Rebecite people to leave by spacecraft.


    Many people of the Rebecite recognized Hansen. In the past, many people regarded Hansen as the enemy, but now they see Hansen, but they feel that they are far away, and there is a feeling that they are no longer in a world.


    "The world is unpredictable. Who would have thought of the descendants of the Celestial family who were not optimistic about the great universe? Now it is the myth of the great universe?" The king of a Rebecite sighed.


    There was no broken beast nearby, and Hansen once again rushed into the town��s Tiangong Palace, heading for the town��s main palace, where the battle was the worst.


    In order to cover the disciples of the Tiangong Palace, the Tiantian Palace and a group of powerful people and the horror-breaking beasts rushed out of Bai Yujing have already died. Many of the town��s Tiangong��s strong men have fallen, and the **** towns in the town��s palace have been bloody. It is impossible to tell who is who the blood.


    Han Sen saw that the atmosphere of the main body of the Tiangong Palace was like a tidal wave. It was hard to block the jade that was like a flying witch, and it did not fall into the wind. It was obviously broken.


    "In the big universe, there are still strong players in the big world!" Hansen said in his heart that the characters who can break through the gene universe are extraordinary.


    This difficulty is much higher than that of the Empire Universe. The town of Tiangong is indeed an invincible existence.


    Even though the Lord of the Heavenly Palace has already broken the border, it can''t stop so many broken beasts. The strong and strong people of the heavens will not die, and the battle will be extremely fierce.


    Han Senguan, the 12th floor of Bai Yujing��s twelfth and five cities, the horror atmosphere is getting stronger and stronger. I don��t know how many terrorist creatures are merging with the soul of life. I know that this war is defeated and can only cover the retreat of the Tiangong Palace.


    "The palace owner, please take the disciples of the town Tiangong to retreat, I will break." Han Sen pulled out the gray sword, used the sword as a knife, and the knife and the light torn the void, the criss-crossing knife light against the sky, նBeyond Bai Yujing.


    Those broken beasts touched the knife, and suddenly they were cut off and the blood of the beast was emptied.


    "Good boy, it��s just right." The town��s main man, who was bloody, saw Hansen��s overjoyed hope. The horror creatures in Baiyujing were too many, and the 72nd smashed out of the palace. If Hansen came, fear Even if the battle reaches the river, it may not be able to safely retreat.


    "Here you are standing, I have to go see the fairy." The town of Tiangong is not polite with Hansen. He taught Hansen, and later accepted Han Yu as a disciple. His relationship with Hansen is not. Same as average.


    "Although the palace owner is here, there is me here." Hansen''s knife smashed out, and the knife net formed by the knife under the heavens stopped Bai Yujing''s outward passage, making it difficult for those broken beasts to rush out.


    Hansen has no time to kill those broken beasts one by one. He has limited power. When he kills the beasts, more lives will be slaughtered by other broken beasts. What Hansen can do now is Block most of the broken beasts, cover the retreat of the disciples of the town Tiangong, and the people who survived are getting better and better.


    A knife and a knife are criss-crossed, and if the sky is blocked, the whole starry sky is blocked. As Hansen��s knife is quickly pulled out, the gap left is getting smaller and smaller.


    Many broken beasts hit the knife net, and they wanted to rush over and were injured by the knife net.


    boom!


    A jade light appeared in a jade city, and the jade light shattered Hansen��s knife light, and a hard-hitting spurt of a gap, directed toward Hansen��s blast.


    Han Sen''s eyes are condensed, and the jade light is actually a jade sword, which can condense the physical strength, indicating that the broken beasts in Yucheng have at least 30% break rate.

 Chapter 3311： I am here

    Han Sen stared at it and saw a black s�� jade coming out of the jade city. If the jade shape is a living person, only the body is completely jade, and a jade sword is hung around the waist.


    Although the jade sword is not sheathed, there is a sword light, and the black s�� jade stepped out, and a sword light turned into a jade sword entity to kill Hansen.


    Those who broke out from the white jade Jingjing seem to be extremely awed by the black s��, and all of them retreat to the side, seemingly waiting for the black s�� to kill Hansen.


    Han Sen held the inch gray sword, and he smashed the jade sword directly, and continued to kill the black s�� without stopping.


    In the eyes of the black s�� jade, the evil light flashed, and the jade sword at the waist was squirted. A sword stunned the world, and the sword light like a jade column broke out and greeted Hansen��s inch gray sword.


    Hey!


    Under Hansen��s sword, the jade sword and the black s�� jade were smashed into two halves. In an instant, the many broken creatures then retreated, and the entire 12th floor of the five cities seemed to suffocate.


    "Hunting the black beast of the broken beast, gaining the soul of the black emperor, and discovering the broken gene." Han Sen caught a black s�� jade crystal, and his voice also sounded in his mind.


    Hansen��s mind was not on the broken-breaking gene. He used all his strength to kill the Black Emperor, but Hansen��s sense of the hole was in the air, but there were still a few in the white jade. In the atmosphere of the Black Emperor, and there is a more horrible existence in the faint, Hansen does not dare to care.


    Hansen��s heart is scrupulous, and the horror-breaking creatures in Bai Yujing seem to have the same scruples. After Hansen��s sword smashed the Black Emperor, the broken circles that had already rushed out were once feared, and Bai Yujing did not rush out. The horrible broken beast.


    Hansen shocked Bai Yujing��s terrorist creatures with his own strength, and the disciples of Zhentian Temple were able to safely retreat.


    An elder of Zhentian Temple was covered in blood and broke his arm. Before leaving, he placed his hand on his chest and saluted Hansen.


    No one spoke. Many of the strong men of Zhentiangong just retired silently. They were not afraid of death and they were not afraid of war. However, the disciples of Zhentiangong could not die here. They had to **** the disciples to evacuate and let them continue to live. .


    Hansen did not dare to leave. He could only stand before the 12th floor and the Five Cities, so that countless terrorists would not dare to step out of Bai Yujing.


    However, the broken beasts that the beasts had turned into, and the broken beasts that had previously rushed out of Bai Yujing, still brought great trouble to the town Tiangong.


    "The ancient devil said yes, with the power of one person, even if it can kill more broken beasts, it is impossible to protect all relatives and friends, and it is even impossible to save the world." Hansen could not think of it for a time. A better way, if he does not guard this, the horror creatures in Bai Yujing will only cause more casualties.


    "Boom!" Hansen suddenly saw the glory of the sky in the distance, a huge gourd vine bursting into the air, a lot of fairy spurs on the body, smashing the nearby beasts.


    Hansen saw that the main station of the Tiangong Temple stood above the vine, and it seemed that he had already conquered it. It may also be that the vine regained his will and no longer was bound by the will of the soul.


    Hansen is overjoyed, and the vine itself is extraordinary. Nowadays, the broken boundary is not comparable to the general broken beast. It has the same protection with the town Tiangong. Many disciples of the Tiantian Palace should be able to keep their lives.


    "Han Xiaozi, I want to take them away, do you live at the top?" The voice of the town''s main lord came, and he also saw that Hansen''s situation was not optimistic.


    "I am here, my sword is here, who can cross the border? You just leave," Hansen replied in a cold voice.


    "Haha, it��s good to say, let��s go." The town��s main patted the celestial vine, and the countless celestial celestial splendour on the vines spurred the ship and the warships in the town��s Tiangong, and went to the outside world.


    Bai Yujing outside the many broken beasts roaring in the sky, leaping yu try, seems to want to rush out.


    However, Hansen��s single sword stood outside Baiyujing, but there was never a broken beast that dared to go half a step, just roaring and roaring there.


    "I can''t think of it, there is a ri my genius will be born for him." A woman with white blood-stained blood came to the side of the town of Tiangong, and God looked at the stranger Hansen of Bai Yujing.


    "The wonderful thing about life is here. You will never know what will happen in the next second." Town God said.


    "In my opinion, this is not a wonderful thing." The woman glanced at the disciples of the town of Tiangong, who died heavily. After the war, the town of Tiantian was so badly hurt, but after all, it was the hope of keeping the students.


    "The world has changed. We have to change as well. If we do not die in silence, we must let our lives erupt. My genius has never been afraid of challenges. I believe that the disciples of Zhentiangong will become stronger and stronger in the challenge. Until once again become the master of the world." The town of Tiangong said that the front of the turn: "But now the most important thing is to keep the xing life."


    The large and small spaceships flew under the protection of Xianteng, and all the heavenly people looked quietly at Bai Yujing.


    There are mysterious 12th floor and five cities, there are many horrible broken beasts, and a man standing in front of Bai Yujing and his sword.


    "Sister, he is back." Yun Suyi took the clothes of Yun Sushang, watching Han Sen''s back, excited little blush.


    Yun Sushang sighed in the heart, Hansen saved the town Tiangong is a good thing, but so, Yun Suyi is even more difficult to forget Hansen.


    A thousand cranes on the side clenched their fists and said: "We still need to work harder. We must regain the town Tiangong and Bai Yujing by our own strength."


    "Yes, there is a ri, we must recapture the town Tiangong." The children of the Tianzu secretly swear in their hearts, but they still feel sad in their hearts.


    Since then, they have lost their home.


    There are such pictures everywhere in the big universe, and only one place is calm and like a stagnant water.


    Within a dark red planet, many saints and emperors of blood teaching are staring at the black hole in the void.


    "There has been a crack between the pros and cons of the world. It seems that Qin Xiu has already begun to act. This is also an excellent opportunity for us." The eyes of the emperor shone with strange light.


    "Teach the Lord, are we going to do it now?" asked a saint.


    "Nature is now, the two channels have just opened, and now is the most mixed period, and it is also our best opportunity." The Emperor grew up and led a group of blood-sacred saints to a black hole. And go.


    Within the Mozu, one person has long been in the black hole, that is, the demon ancestor of the Mozu, and the black hole where the ancestors were located existed long before those black holes appeared.


    For the emergence of the space black hole, the ancestors did not react too much, and there was no trace of emotion on the face of zero almost universal, just silently watching the soul of life traversing from the black hole.


    A soul of life flew to the star field of the Mozu, and the ancestors waved a hand, which seemed to have a fatal-like power, and the soul was killed in an instant.


    "Do you play with the soul in front of my Ashura?" The ancestors watched indifferently as the soul of the life dissipated, and grinned disdainfully.

 Chapter 3312： General manager

    After the retreat of the Tiangong Palace, Hansen returned to see the ancient demon.


    The ancient devil said that there is nothing wrong with it. No matter how strong he is, he can''t guard the whole universe alone. He can only make sure that he is particularly concerned about people. There are even many people who care about Hansen. He doesn''t know what they are. The place, if you want to save, you can''t save it.


    "The ancient demon, continue to say." Hansen said back to the ancient demon.


    There is no change in the look of the ancient demon. Then the previous topic said: "According to the plan of the old president, thirty-three days is the core area of ??the future, and it controls everything in the positive and negative universe. Since it is necessary to control, it is necessary to have managers. So, at the beginning of the design, thirty-three days at the beginning of the design, the administrators who set up for thirty-three days, or the creatures that were born by the thirty-three days themselves, were used as managers to maintain the operation of thirty-three days. ��


    "What do you mean by saying that the Emperor is the creature that was born in thirty-three days?" Hansen probably understood the meaning of the ancient demon.


    The ancient demon nodded slightly: "Yes, the Emperor is one of the creatures that was born in thirty-three days, and it should have been the top manager who controlled the 33rd day. In the future, he will directly accept the order of the old president, which is equivalent to Thirty-three days of the general manager. But then the big universe restarted, thirty-three was also affected, not only formed a spatial fault, but also the life inside was also hit, many souls have entered the reincarnation, so is the Emperor."


    Han Sen listened to the ancient devil''s words, but his heart was thoughtful, watching the ancient devil said: "If I did not understand the mistake, what you mean is that the manager of the thirty-three should not only be one of the emperors? Can you say that you? The eight demons of the previous men will be thirty-three days of life?"


    The ancient demon did not deny it. He smiled and said: "You guessed it. The eight demons will indeed be born in thirty-three days. They all have the ability to control thirty-three days. Even if they reincarnate, this is the case. The talents that go deep into the soul will not change. They have roots dependence on them in thirty-three days. I found them reincarnation, and I hope that they can control their thirty-three days with their power, but they want to control thirty-three. Heaven still needs the awakening of their souls. Now the soul of the Emperor of Heaven has awakened, otherwise there will be no such change in thirty-three days."


    "Why must it be the Emperor? Is it not the other magical?" Hansen asked.


    "Before I said, the Emperor is the one with the highest management authority among the thirty-three days of life. The permissions of other demons are not low, but the classification of permissions is different. If you want to open thirty-three days, you still need to awaken the Emperor. Only then." The ancient devil said.


    "So what about Ashura?" Hansen stared at the ancient demon.


    The ancient demon shrugged a little: "Everything has variables and accidents. Ashura is an accident. She is also one of the thirty-three days of life. It should have been the administrator of the criminal law."


    Han Sen looked at the ancient demon, naturally he hoped that he could continue to speak.


    The ancient devil looked at Hansen with a smile and smiled: "Do you want to continue to listen to the story here, or join me for thirty-three days to close those cosmic holes?"


    "Can it be closed?" Hansen looked at the ancient demon with some suspicion.


    "The Emperor of Heaven has awakened. Although he has not fully awakened, the two passages opened by him are naturally not so easy to be closed. Even if they can be closed, he can open again." After a pause, the ancient devil squinted and continued. Said: "But if you and I are joining forces, I will have a chance to try it. I have a way to let the Emperor of Heaven not open the two channels."


    ��What good is this for you?�� Hansen asked.


    "You should know that I have a plan for Genes. I naturally don''t want other people to grab me, especially a guy who can control the Emperor and God. With my current strength, I have no chance to compete with Qin Xiu. If you let him enter thirty-three days so early, I will have no chance." The ancient devil said very frankly.


    "Well, what do you say we want to do?" Hansen nodded.


    "Advanced thirty-three days to say, without the imitation of the original gene, I have no way to enter thirty-three days, can only trouble you to take me in." The ancient devil said.


    "I can only enter the body and enter, it is difficult to bring foreign objects into it." Han Sen shook his head.


    What he said is the truth. If he can bring it, he will not mind bringing the ancient devil into it. Anyway, the ancient demon can''t move the gene tablet.


    The ancient demon seems to have known this for a long time, and did not feel surprised. He said to Han Sen: "This is not difficult, I can use the method of the soul to go into your soul sea, then you can take my spirit. I entered thirty-three days together."


    "Good." Hansen nodded. He had seen the spirit of the ancient demon before entering the thirty-three days, and did not feel surprised.


    "You wait a little, I find a safe place for **." The ancient devil moved away, and after a while, he saw the spirit of the ancient devil flew back.


    Hansen let go of his own soul sea, and the ancient devil went straight into it.


    Seeing the many souls of the soul and the spirit of the gods in the sea of ??Han Sen, the ancient demon sighed: "You, the shelters of these accidents, are truly unique, and you can get the approval of the rules of the sanctuary, even I am envious. ��


    "Is there any envy? Isn''t the shelter not made by Qin Xiu and the king of the world? They can do it, I don''t believe you can''t make it out," Hansen said.


    The ancient devil said faintly: "Qin Xiu is really powerful, although I have not dealt with him in front, but only by looking at the things he has done, I know that this person is not a common generation. But want to create a shelter, He doesn''t have that qualification yet, let alone him, even if he is the head of the temple, he is not qualified to create a shelter."


    "Isn''t it a shelter for Qin Xiu?" Hansen had some surprises.


    "Nature is not." The ancient devil is very m.] Affirmatively said: "When I was born in a shelter, the shelter at that time did not have you humans and other alien creatures, nor Qin Xiu and the king of the kingdom, even if you Humans and alien creatures were created by Qin Xiu, and it was only that he later discovered the use of shelters. According to my research over the years, the rules of the shelters are not simple, and its mechanisms and rules are very similar to the gene temple."


    "Do you mean that the sanctuary is in the same level as the Gene Temple? Isn''t this possible? The level of strength of the sanctuary is so low, how could it be the same as the Gene Temple?" Hansen did not believe it.


    "The level of hierarchy is not divided like this. Just like the educational institutions in your alliance, the gap between primary school and university is very big. But for the alliance, they are all equally important institutions. Can I understand this?" .


    Hansen��s look is weird: ��That is, the sanctuary and the gene temple are the same level of existence, but functionally different? So what is the function of the shelter?��

 Chapter 3313： symbol

    "If I know, I won''t be trapped in the shelter for so many years. The novel." The ancient demon shrugged his shoulders and said.


    Between the words, Hansen has entered thirty-three days, and thirty-three days is still the same as before. There is only one genetic monument, but there is nothing else. There are also black holes here.


    "The ancient demon, how to close those space channels here? You should not want to say, want to shake the genetic monument?" Han Sen put the ancient demon out of the soul sea.


    "I want to start the genetic monument, but unfortunately you and I don''t have that ability." The ancient demon looked around and continued: "I didn''t tell you before, thirty-three days is the new preparation for the old president." The gods, only later broke in the resurgence of the robbery, turned into thirty-three days, the original thirty-three days is actually a whole."


    "What does this have to do with the closure of those space channels?" Hansen asked.


    "The Emperor of Heaven has an influence on the whole thirty-three days, but because of the thirty-three days of disconnection, his influence will be weakened by the spatial fault. Unless he is completely awakened and comes in person, it is even him. It is impossible to directly run through thirty-three days. The space passages of those black holes are actually only some unstable cracks around thirty-three days. The inside is very dangerous. The spirit like the soul can pass safely. From there, it is a life of nine deaths. Even if it is a strongman who breaks the border, it does not necessarily have to pass through those passages into another universe."


    At this point, Hansen believes, because until now, in addition to those souls, Hansen has not seen many imperial universe creatures entering the gene universe.


    If it is safe to come in, the chaos will not remain indifferent.


    The ancient demon continued: "Those space passages are just some unstable gaps. Just plug those gaps."


    "How to block?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    Even if there are gods who are proficient in space, I am afraid it is difficult to block all the space channels.


    "It depends on this genetic monument." The ancient demon pointed to the gene tablet: "This monument was originally built in the center of thirty-three days. Later, the universe restarted and it was divided in thirty-three days. This monument is based on three. Above thirteen days."


    Speaking of this, the ancient devil hesitated for a moment, and then went on to say: "I don''t know the origin of the gene tablet. I just listened to the old president. This monument is the foundation of the universe. If you can control this monument, it is equal to It controls the two major universes. Now we have no strength to control the gene tablet, but with your strength, it may be able to make the gene tablet a little bit, although it is only a little bit, but it is enough to make up for those gaps. ��


    "If all you want to say is this, then I am afraid I will be disappointed. I also have no qualification to start the Genesis," Hansen said.


    "It is definitely not possible to start. Even if it is the old president, it can only use some special means to control the genetic monument. I know some simple means for the old president to control the genetic monument. Although it can''t do anything big, it can be used to make up. Those space cracks are not difficult. And after you have stimulated the gene tablet, there are some power influences of the gene tablet. Even if it is the Emperor, it is not so easy to get through thirty-three days. You can fight for a lot of time." Saying, playing an aura, the aura is turned into an image, and it is presented in front of Hansen.


    "I have already recorded the method of stimulating the gene tablet. You can take a look at it first. It is not too late to feel feasible." The ancient devil did not urge Hansen, and said slowly.


    Hansen naturally believes that the ancient demon, so look particularly careful.


    The method is not complicated, only need to use its own power to leave some special nick marks on the gene tablet, which can trigger the gene tablet to have some effect.


    Although the gene tablet cannot be completely controlled, it can also be used one or two. The key is whether there is enough power to leave a nick on the gene tablet.


    There are a total of seventeen special symbols given by the ancient demon. Each special symbol corresponds to a different effect. One of the symbols is that the gene tablet can be repaired for thirty-three days, and naturally includes those space cracks. ,


    However, Hansen is very skeptical that the ancient devil would be so generous, telling him such secret things, and wrote seventeen so many times.


    The ancient demon can only tell Hansen that a symbol, he is so generous, but Hansen is doubtful.


    It seems to see through Hansen''s mind, the ancient devil said faintly: "If you don''t believe me, you can choose a test effect from those symbols to see if I lied to you."


    Hansen snorted and said: "What if the other sixteen symbol functions are all right?"


    The ancient demon laughed: "You are really suspicious. Your character has not changed at all for so many years."


    "I am me, so living is quite comfortable, no need to change." Hansen said.


    "Also." The ancient demon nodded slightly: "Since you don''t believe me, and I don''t have enough power to engrave these symbols on the gene tablet, it seems that I can only walk away."


    Hansen was silent, the ancient devil deliberately took words to provoke him, but Han Sen had no other choice, but he had no other way to save the current situation of the gene universe.


    This is really a difficult choice. Trying to save the big universe, but it may fall into the trap of the ancient devil.


    The ancient demon did not seem to worry at all, just looked at Han Sen with a smile.


    "You are not afraid that I am now destroying your spirit, and then engraving the symbol?" Hansen looked at the ancient demon.


    "This is not your character. If you want to kill me, you will not have been imprisoned in the Heavenly Tower until now." The ancient devil said faintly.


    Hansen nodded: "Since you know this, you should be prepared soon. Let''s talk about it."


    "With your current ability, it is not difficult to imprison my spirit. You can imprison my spirit first. When the gene tablet plays a role, after confirming everything, it will not be too late to put me." Imprisoned.


    "Alright, then you will be wronged to take a break in my soul sea." Han Sen opened the soul sea, but did not use means to force the ancient devil to enter, just watching him calmly.


    The ancient demon smiled and automatically walked into the soul of Hansen, sitting on the void.


    Han Sen saw the ancient devil into the soul sea, and now he no longer hesitates, the power of the super **** spirit bursts out, pointing out to point to the gene tablet.


    Nowadays, the soul of the soul has been constantly entering the gene universe through the black hole. If more time is left, more lives will flow in, and Hansen does not want to wait any longer.

 Chapter 3314： Trapped thirty-three days

    The power of the super-spiritual body did not disappoint Hansen, and the fingertips were hard pressed into the stone tablet. Although it was only deep, it was enough.


    The mysterious symbol emerged in Hansen��s mind, and the fingers followed, slowly engraving a trace on the stone tablet.


    Just a stroke of less than ten centimeters made Han Sen feel that the spiritual body suffered a serious loss, and the power consumption was so fierce that he was somewhat worried about whether he could leave a complete symbol on the stone tablet.


    The text on the monument has been lit up, and it has been exuding mysterious ideas. It seems that Hansen has been told over and over again that he is not qualified to start the monument.


    Hansen did not care, his fingers were still stroking on the gene tablet, and the strength of the whole body condensed above the fingertips, drawing out one after another finger marks.


    The symbol is not complicated. There are only seven paintings in total, but none of the strokes are horizontal and vertical. Each painting has a curvature. The seven paintings are criss-crossed to form a mysterious rune.


    Every time Han Sen''s fingertips were engraved on the stone tablet, his spirit was dim. When the seven paintings were finished, his spirits were already as clear as transparent crystals, and almost disappeared.


    "It��s finally finished.�� Hansen did not relax, staring at the symbol he had carved on the monument.


    When the symbol completes the last painting, the symbol that originally seemed ordinary is unremarkable, and it blooms in an instant, swaying the rhythm of the ancient Austrian.


    As the symbol shines on the gene tablet, the whole thirty-three days seem to have shaken, and the black hole in the void has begun to shrink.


    "It turned out to be really useful." Hansen was overjoyed.


    In the chaos, Qin Xiu slightly frowned, and the elders and other elders were surprised: "How is this? The space channel is disappearing?"


    When Qin Xiu stepped out, the man came to an altar. The Emperor was trapped in the center of the altar. The whole person exudes strange power. The power is constantly being integrated into the altar, and the power of the altar is affecting. The whole thirty-three days.


    "The power of the Emperor did not decay, why does the space channel shrink and disappear?" Qin Xiu frowned, but could not think of an answer.


    The black holes of the two great universes contracted faster and faster, and the black holes had completely disappeared. The souls that could not penetrate the gene universe were isolated from the outer universe.


    Hansen saw that the black holes disappeared one by one, and a large stone in his heart finally landed.


    Although the situation of the gene universe is still not optimistic, it is always better than the influx of souls.


    The symbol on the monument is still shining, but the glory is much darker than before. Hansen found that the nicks on the stone are slowly healing.


    "The ancient demon, why is the scoring automatically healed?" Han Sen asked to look at the ancient demon in the soul.


    "This monument is the foundation of the universe. Even if the universe is destroyed, it may not be destroyed. It is not easy to leave a lettering on the tablet. Do you want to stay on it forever?" The ancient devil said in a light way: "Even the old club If you want to keep suppressing the power of the Emperor, you need to re-mark the gene on the monument after every time.


    "The engraving of a symbol has already consumed most of my strength. Seeing the speed at which this symbol disappears. If you want to keep marking the symbol, I am afraid that I will do nothing. I will only be able to stay within these thirty-three days." "Han Sen said indifferently.


    The ancient devil smiled slightly: "No one is forcing you. If you want to go, no one can leave you."


    Hansen smiled: "I really deserve to be the vice president of the chaos. You count me like this, trap me here, I can''t pick your fault."


    "No, if it were me, no one can solve the current dilemma of the gene universe. If it is necessary, you should thank me." The ancient demon laughed.


    "This is not bad." Han Sen put the ancient demon out.


    The ancient demon wants to plot the genetic monument, he must stop Qin Xiu from coming to thirty-three days. In this respect, the role of letting the ancient demon live is greater, otherwise Hansen will not let him go.


    "You and I now have a common enemy. It should be considered a friend." After the ancient demon came out, he smiled and said to Hansen.


    "I am really afraid of making friends like you." Han Sen also laughed.


    The ancient demon shook his head and said: "You are not afraid of me, otherwise you will not let me go. You are like me. The real fear is Qin Xiu, because we are all people who keep the rules of the game. We all play within the rules. The game won''t cross that world. So no matter how strong you are, I won''t be afraid of you. But Qin Xiu is different. He will do something beyond the rules. Such talent is terrible. Not because he is strong, But because of such people, no one can predict what he will do."


    Han Sen knows that there is nothing wrong with the words of the ancient demon. The people who keep the rules are not terrible, because everyone knows that the line of rules is there. As long as the line is not exceeded, even if the other party is stronger, there is no need to fear.


    But Qin Xiu is different. He doesn''t have that line. He can do whatever he wants, and he still has that strength. This is really terrible.


    "When the symbol has not disappeared, can you please send me away for thirty-three days?" said the ancient devil.


    "Good." Hansen sent the ancient demon directly for thirty-three days.


    Hansen doesn''t know if the ancient demon will keep the rules of the game, but there is a little Hansen who is sure that the ancient devil will find ways to get the genetic monument, which is what Qin Xiu wants, so that is enough.


    After sending the ancient demon for thirty-three days, Hansen returned to the front of the gene monument. The black hole of the gene universe was almost completely closed, and the symbol on the gene tablet was also dimmed a lot. Hansen estimated that the symbol would be the most Can last for a few days.


    If he can''t re-engage the symbol at that time, the Emperor can open the cracks in the space again.


    "A few days, it is just enough for me to restore the spiritual power of consumption." Han Sen frowned.


    He used the ancient devil to fight against Qin Xiu, and the ancient demon used him to fight against Qin Xiu, and he also trapped him here and could not leave. It was also a stone and two birds.


    "It is also the vice president. The big demon should be no stranger to this genetic monument." Hansen regained his physical body, sat on the bottom of the monument, and relaxed and quickly entered a dream.


    "My little lover, you can really be so heartfelt, I haven''t come to see people for so long." The big sorrowful resentment appeared in Hansen''s dream, such as Jade''s arm hugged Hansen from behind, cheeks stuck in Han Mori��s face.


    After she was injured, she lived in Hansen��s dream. If Hansen did not dream, she could not appear and could not leave. During this time, Hansen had not slept, and the big devil was trapped in a dream, not at all. Know what happened outside.

 Chapter 3315： Antiphasic

    "If you are interested, you can go out and see what is outside." Hansen said to the big devil.


    "Want to lie to me to leave your dreams? Little lover, it is useless, I want to enter your dreams, you can always, you can''t stop it." The big devil fingers stroked Hansen''s cheek and said .


    "Go out and see if it''s not too late. If you don''t go out, I have to go," Hansen said.


    When the big demon saw Hansen not like being joking, he smiled and asked: "Little lover, what is this mysterious secret?"


    "You will know when you go out and look at nature." Hansen is ready to leave the dream, and he can now have no mood and big devil.


    The big devil quickly flew out of Hansen''s dream. Once Hansen woke up from the dream, she could only wait for Hansen to enter the dream to leave.


    "Little lover, what do you want me to see..." After the big demon came out, he asked Han Sen, but he looked at it, but suddenly he was there.


    The next second, the big devil screamed out loud: "Genetic monument... here is thirty-three days? How come you are here?"


    "It seems that you recognize this gene tablet and talk about what it is like?" Hansen asked the big devil.


    The big devil calmed down his mind, but his face still had a shocking color: "Genetic monument is one of the most treasured treasures of the president. It should have been the foundation of the new world. After the last resumption of the robbery, The monument was suppressed for thirty-three days..."


    Speaking of this, the Big Devil did not say anything more, just staring at the genetic monument, she saw the rune left by Hansen, suddenly trembled, lost the voice: "Gene, the president will return to the sky Is it the world?"


    But immediately, the Big Devil also noticed something wrong, and immediately shook his head: "No, the engraving of this gene is different from that of the president, and it is too shallow, not the master of the grown-up."


    "This is what I engraved," Hansen said.


    "You?" The big devil looked at Hansen strangely: "How can you enter thirty-three days and know the gene?"


    Hansen did not hide it. He said the recent events. The big gods listened to Hansen and his face changed. Until Hansen finished, the big devil still frowned.


    For a long time, the big devil said: "The ancient devil is very lucky. After the reincarnation, he can return to the boundary again. He teaches you that the gene is correct, and there is no hand or foot in it, but..."


    "But what?" Hansen''s heart jumped.


    "Without the power of restarting the level, it is difficult to start the genetic monument. If you want to leave a mark on the genetic monument, you need to have a break rate of more than 95% to achieve it. Your break rate should not be high. How could it be left on the mark?" The big devil looked at Hansen.


    "I have a kind of ability to make spirituality, and it is much simpler to sculpt the spirit." Hansen stared at the big devil and said: "What you just wanted to say, shouldn''t it mean this?"


    The big devil looks like Han Sen: "What I want to say is that if you don''t start the gene tablet, you can engrave the gene symbol on it. You need to bear the power of the gene tablet. Your body is very powerful, but the rate of breaking the boundary is Too low, I don''t know if you can withstand the counterattack of the gene tablet."


    "Reverse? I don''t feel any discomfort in my body." Hansen checked his body and found no problems.


    The big devil shook his head and said: "That is because the power of the anti-smear of the gene tablet has not yet arrived. Even the grown-ups can''t avoid the power of anti-phagic, but the body of the grown-up is extremely powerful. The power of the anti-figure of the gene tablet can''t help him. ""


    Saying, the big devil pointed to the rune engraved by Hansen on the gene tablet: "When the rune disappears, it is the time when the rebellion comes."


    "If I put a rune before the disappearance of the genetic rune, can I avoid it?" Hansen asked.


    "Of course it''s impossible, even if you paint the same gene in the same place, it''s useless." The Great Devil said with certainty.


    "What are the consequences of anti-phagy?" Hansen asked for a moment.


    The big demon did not answer Han Sen, just looked at the gene tablet, and looked at Han Sen. Suddenly, his mouth showed a strange smile: "In fact, the anti-phagic power of the gene tablet is no big deal, maybe it will not cause any harm to you. And maybe even have some benefits for you."


    "How do you say this?" Hansen frowned.


    Da Tianmo said with a smile: "Gene monument is the foundation of the big universe. There are countless genetic information in it. It can be said that it is the gene information base of the big universe. Its anti-phasing power is naturally the invasion of genetic information."


    Hansen��s face changed suddenly. Others may not know how terrible the genetic information invasion is. He is very clear. After all, he has been exposed to too many genetic tests.


    The big devil smiled and continued: "If you are lucky, maybe you will get some benefits from the invading genetic information, such as getting the rabbit''s ears, the eagle''s wings, the bear''s palm, the dog''s nose..."


    Han Sen knows that the Big Devil is definitely not an alarmist, and can even be said to be the best result.


    If the gene tablet is really the gene information base of the big universe, then the invasion of genetic information may even turn Hansen directly into a dog or a cat, or even a monster with a hundred legs and ten hands.


    If Hansen��s own genetic information is not strong enough, it may become any monster after being invaded.


    Although the invasion of genetic information may not necessarily be a bad result, there may be a strong invasion of genetic information, making Hansen''s body stronger, but the randomness is too strong, and generally no one is willing to take risks.


    "The ancient devil that bastard!" Hansen gritted his teeth and knew that he had been put together by the ancient demon.


    But even if it is repeated again, knowing that there will be such a risk, Hansen will still choose to engrave the gene on the gene tablet.


    Da Tian Mo put away a smile, the eyes looked at Han Sen for a while, and Han Sen was a little uncomfortable, feeling like a zoo monkey.


    "Look at what you see, say something." Hansen frowned.


    The big devil squinted and smiled: "In fact, I also know some genetic runes, and I understand these genetic runes, which are much more interesting than the ancient devils. Do you want to give it a try?"


    "Do you think I am like a fool?" Hansen pointed to his nose.


    Ming knows that it will be countered by the gene tablet. How can Hansen still lie on the monument? Although he is somewhat confident about his genetic stability, there is no need to kill himself.


    The Big Devil said: "My genetic runes are a complete set of passwords. With this set of passwords, the genetic monument can be returned to the initial state. Not only will the thirty-three be completely repaired, but those space cracks will never be possible. Appeared, even if the Emperor of Heaven��s thirty-three-day son is completely awakened, it is impossible to break through thirty-three days, but..."


    Hansen found that the two words he hated the most were just that. Hearing these two words was a bit big.

 Chapter 3316： Really countered

    "But what?" Han Sen saw that the Big Devil had no intention of saying it, but he could only helplessly ask.


    "But this set of passwords, only three people in the entire universe know, the other two are afraid that it is hard to see, you will not think about taking such precious passwords from me in vain?" Said Mori.


    "You don''t want to say it, don''t say that I don''t even know if the password you said is true or not. Even if it is true, I only exhausted most of the power after writing a gene, and it is impossible to complete the gene code. Engraved, even if you know the password is useless." Han Sen spread his hands and said.


    "Now, it doesn''t mean that you can''t do it later, let alone you are a man, how can you say no?" The Big Sky glanced at Hansen''s next three roads and smiled charmingly.


    "You are useless to stimulate me, you love to say no." Hansen a pair of dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water.


    The great demon sighed: "I really can''t help you. Who makes you my little lover? I can tell you the password, but one thing you have to know is that if you write this set of passwords on the gene tablet, the gene tablet will be It will return the whole thirty-three days to the source. At that time, the whole thirty-three days will change greatly. All the creatures in the thirty-three days will be greatly affected. If you have to use it, you still have to Think clearly."


    "What kind of impact?" Hansen asked.


    Hansen doesn''t care about the impact of other creatures, but he is also affected within thirty-three days.


    "I haven''t tried it yet. How can I know what effect it has? The password I told you, you don''t have to decide for yourself. If something goes wrong, don''t blame me." The big devil said it was irresponsible.


    "You don''t know? Then how do you know that there will be an impact?" Hansen asked some unbelievable.


    The big demon shrugged his shoulders: "I will tell the grown-ups. He only tells me the usefulness and possibilities of this set of passwords. What is the detailed situation? If you really want to know, ask the president himself. ��


    "How do I know where your president is?" Hansen said helplessly.


    "Then I can''t control it." The big devil said, reaching out and drawing twenty-four characters in the volley.


    "The twenty-four characters are the passwords for starting the return of the gene monument. You can engrave any position on the stone tablet. The order can also be arbitrary, but one thing to remember is that the order of lettering cannot be changed. Otherwise, The password is invalid." The big devil said, the jade hand waved, the twenty-four characters disappeared.


    It��s just twenty-four characters. Hansen only remembered it all at a glance. The order is naturally not wrong, but Hansen does not dare to believe in the big devil. The ghost knows the genetic code composed of these twenty-four characters. Is there something she said?


    "I told you the password, use it, use it is your own business, my injury is not good, go back to rest." The big devil said, just like a nightmare, rushed to Hansen''s body, in a blink of an eye Disappear.


    "Is this guy really gone?" Hansen frowned slightly.


    People like the ancient devil and the big demon never force you to do anything, but many times, you have to follow the path they pointed out. This is what they really are.


    Hansen has not yet planned to use the password given by Big Devil, but it is not good to say whether it will be used.


    If the big devil says it is true, the gene tablet will really be countered. Hansen swears that he has the power of super-spirit and genetic language, and is not afraid of the invasion of genetic information.


    But if everything is not afraid of 10,000, I am afraid that in case, Hansen dares to say that he can''t use the set of passwords at all.


    Hansen is sitting on the base of the monument, and has been running genetics to restore his power.


    He is waiting for his character to disappear completely, to see if he will be countered, and if he does not continue to engrave on the monument, the Emperor can not open those space cracks again.


    Time passed by, and the traces of his own engraving became lighter and lighter, and the light became more and more dim. Without waiting for the gene to disappear completely, Hansen knew that the ancient demon did not lie.


    When some of the strokes of the gene symbol are not clear, the black spots gradually appear in the universe, which is a precursor to the black hole.


    "This is troublesome. It takes only a time for me to maintain a gene. It just makes me reluctant to restore the power of consumption. So I don''t have to be stuck here, there is no way to do anything else." Sen secretly frowned.


    This is not the most worrying thing for him. Even if you want to maintain the gene character all the time, there are still a few days in the middle to be free to move. It is enough to make up the gene symbol every few days. As long as you don��t go to fight other battles to consume power, for Hansen. It doesn''t have much impact.


    However, the rebellion that the Great Devil said, but Han Sen is somewhat uneasy.


    As the gene character has not completely disappeared, Hansen has turned into a super god, and he has drawn a gene symbol on the stone tablet, and then immediately began to run the genetic surgery to restore the consumption of energy, in order to meet the possible anti-phagic.


    "I hope that the eternal solidification ability of the genetic term can make my body bear the genetic invasion." Hansen secretly said.


    After more than an hour, Hansen��s first gene was finally completely disappeared. Hansen did not feel any reaction to the gene invasion. He thought to himself: ��Isn��t the Big Devil deliberately scaring me?��


    When I was thinking about it, I suddenly saw the top of the gene tablet. The place where Hansen had carved the gene symbol flashed a light symbol. The light symbol jumped out of the monument like an elf and flew toward Hansen.


    Hansen condensed his power to the light, but the light symbol seemed to be an illusory thing. Hansen��s power did not touch it at all, and the light symbol fell directly on Hansen��s forehead at an incredible speed. There is no chance for Hansen to even dodge.


    Hansen was shocked. His speed had reached the point where he couldn��t react. This made him have a very bad premonition. He immediately ran the genetics and made the whole body full of eternal solidification. power.


    In theory, the genetic information after eternal solidification cannot be changed, but in the face of this mysterious genetic monument, Hansen does not have full control.


    The light symbol fell on Hansen''s forehead, and suddenly it melted into the skin of Hansen.


    Hansen suddenly felt that the whole body was burned up by the flames, and the blood was boiled.


    "Reversely, it��s really true..." Hansen felt that his cells were like red iron, and it seemed to melt. Generally, the strange power was to be integrated into it. This feeling could not be described, and Hansen felt very unpleasant. It can even be said to be painful.

 Chapter 3317： Entering the monument

    Hansen��s heart screams badly: ��The eternal solidification ability of genetic material can''t stop the invasion of genetic information!��


    Hansen found that his body was undergoing a strange change, and the skin had tiny red hairs on it, as if the hairs were red. Fiction.


    Do not hesitate to open the super-spiritual body directly, and the body becomes a virtual body in a moment.


    The feeling of boiling in the body disappeared immediately, but you can see countless spots of light flickering in Hansen''s spirit. Because of the loss of attachments, those spots scattered and turned into a light symbol that Hansen had seen before. .


    The light symbol could not find the target, and after a flash, it returned to the gene tablet and disappeared.


    Hansen took a long sigh of relief and thought that this was the end of the matter, but who knows that the generous monument suddenly shines, and the three words of the gene tablet are like the sun in the sky, emitting a brilliant glory.


    Hansen��s super-spiritual body seemed to have encountered a powerful magnet and was instantly sucked into the gene tablet.


    Hansen struggled with all his strength, but it was useless, and his body slammed into the monument.


    Hansen subconsciously used his hands to protect his head to meet the horrible impact, but then Hansen did not feel the pain of the impact, his body actually crashed into the gene tablet.


    There is a feeling of falling into the water. It seems that it is not a stone monument, but a lake surface. Hansen��s entire body has entered it.


    Hansen opened his eyes in amazement and found that the front is the innocent universe of Xinghai. The countless stars are shining, like the ocean, forming a variety of beautiful stars and stars.


    However, a closer look reveals that those stars seem to be somewhat weird, and there seems to be a wire connection between the stars, forming a variety of strange star chains.


    Hansen suddenly felt a shock: "Is it true that those stars are actually the most basic existence in the gene chain. If the stars of the big universe are regarded as the most basic part of the gene chain, then the whole universe can be regarded as What a great life would be a living being?"


    This thought is only flashed in Han Sen��s mind. In fact, this possibility is too small. It��s just that Hansen��s thoughts are just a kind of reverie. Even he doesn��t believe it. There is such a thing.


    Even if the big universe is really a living body, it is a living body that is completely different from ordinary life.


    "This should be the inside of the gene tablet? What do you want to do when the gene tablet pulls me in?" Hansen wondered that his body was attracted by that force, passing through the ocean''s vast stars, constantly toward the stars. Deep in the hair.


    Hansen didn''t know how long he had been flying in this innocent starry sky. His eyes were all kinds of stars, and if there were any lines between them.


    Those lines connect the stars into strange shapes, and they are completely different. The stars and lines here seem to have no rules at all, but they seem to be incomparably harmonious.


    Suddenly, Hansen''s eyes lit up, and the glaring light made his subconscious hand block in front of his eyes. After the eyes adapted to the light, he gradually let go.


    Everything I saw in front of me made Hansen''s eyes wide open, and I saw a huge planet in the center of countless stars.


    It''s just that the planet is very weird, like a transparent crystal film wrapped around the ocean. Through the crystal film, you can see the liquid inside, and if you have nothing, you can''t see it clearly.


    And this weird planet is still experiencing regular contraction and expansion, as if the heart is beating.


    This huge planet gave Hansen the feeling, just like... Hansen��s heart was shocked, and he couldn��t help but lose his voice: ��How does this planet look like an embryo?��


    Before Hansen came to the weird planet, the suction finally stopped pulling, but it did not disappear, let Hansen''s body float in front of the huge planet.


    I don''t know if it is an illusion. Hansen feels that inside the strange planet, behind the crystal film, in the general liquid of the ocean, there is a pair of eyes staring at him.


    "It''s a pity that you are not the life I am waiting for." A voice came into Hansen''s mind.


    That''s right, the sound is directly in his mind, not through the ear to the brain, the feeling is very strange.


    "Who are you?" Hansen asked calmly.


    "I am me, you can also call me Genesis." The voice rang again, and then went on to say: "You are the third living body to come here, but unfortunately it is still not the one I am waiting for."


    "Who are you waiting for?" Hansen asked, opening his mouth.


    "I don''t know." The voice answered.


    "I don''t know what it means?" Hansen''s curiosity is very heavy, this is his strength, but also his shortcomings.


    "I don''t know how to tell you who the living body is, even if I say all his genetic information, and at your level of life, there is no ability to compare those genetic information, it is difficult to confirm who he is." This is very arrogant, but It doesn''t make you feel a bit arrogant, as if he is just a fact.


    "Then he should always have a name?" Hansen thought about it.


    "Name? Are you referring to the name?" asked the voice.


    "Yes." Hansen nodded.


    "If it refers to the code name, I remember that he claimed to be chaos."


    "Chaotic?" Hansen frowned. He didn''t hear the name, but he was not stranger to this word. He was moved: "Chaos... The chaos will... Isn''t it the old president of the chaos?"


    "He seems to claim to be the president of the chaos." The voice suddenly sounded in Hansen''s mind, and Hansen was shocked.


    Because he just thought about it in his mind, but he didn''t speak, and the voice obviously knew what he was thinking.


    "Don''t be surprised, here I can see the genetic information of all living things. You use words or ideas, there is no difference to me." The voice said calmly.


    "I am the third person to come here, so who are the first two?" Hansen is no longer entangled in the idea that Genesis can see through him.


    "If it is a code name, the first life that comes here claims to be God." The genetic monument replied.


    "The guy who claims to be God is the master of the Gene Temple? Is it the predecessor of the temple, or the lord of this house? I think it is more likely to be the predecessor of the temple." Han Sen thought in his heart.


    This time, the monument has not talked with Hansen��s mind, but continued to say: ��The second one who came here claimed to be innocent.��


    Hansen listened with a big surprise: "Innocent people... is it the founder of Wuweidaogong, the inaction of the ancestors..."


    "He seems to have said that he is from the Palace of Inaction," Geneu said.


    ��What are they doing here?�� Hansen suppressed the excitement in his heart and continued to ask.

 Chapter 3318： Potholes gene tablet

    "God said to come here to find someone." The sound of the monument has no emotional fluctuations.


    "Who is he looking for?" Hansen asked.


    "He didn''t say it." Genes answered.


    "So innocent? What did he come here?" Hansen asked.


    "He said that he wants to kill a person." The answer to the gene tablet made Han Sen slightly frown.


    "Who is he going to kill?" Hansen asked again.


    "He didn''t say it either." The gene tablet answered very simply.


    Hansen''s brow wrinkled deeper. There are few who can come to this place. The gene tablet himself said, Hansen is the third creature to come here, so the person God wants to find is definitely not here.


    The innocent person who wants to kill may be the same person that God is looking for, or the one he wants to kill is God. Hansen can''t guess for the time being.


    "Where did God and the invaders go?" Hansen asked again.


    "Leave, they are not the creatures I am waiting for, so I can''t stay." The gene tablet still said without any feelings.


    "I am not the creature you are waiting for, can I leave?" Hansen heard that God and the innocent people were gone, and could not help but feel relieved, thinking: "It seems that this gene tablet is still a pacifist." I should not be embarrassed."


    "No." But the answer to the gene tablet made Hansen stunned.


    ��Why?�� Hansen asked depressedly.


    "You have damaged the genetic information base, and the genetic information that has been split must be borne by you, otherwise it will have a very bad impact on the universe." Genestone said.


    "Do you have to do this? Is there any other way?" Hansen asked with a smile, he didn''t want to become a monster. The red hair of the previous body had made him feel numb, if he grew a few on his body. Eyes, or a few arms on the head, Hansen wants to die.


    "Yes." Genesis''s answer made Hansen''s heart ignite hope.


    "If you can control the genetic monument, you can naturally reorganize the genetic information." However, the words of the following monuments made Hansen depressed.


    If he can control the gene tablet, he will not be pulled into the gene, like a prisoner and chat with the gene tablet.


    "If you can''t, use your body to bear the genetic information that splits out." As the sound of the gene tablet sounded again, I saw a light symbol flying from the sky.


    At this time, Hansen really saw the true face of the light symbol. The light symbol itself is composed of many stars and light, which was originally part of the star ocean.


    Just because Hansen had forcibly left a mark on the genetic monument, and forcibly split a small part of the star sea, it is this light symbol.


    Hansen��s body was oppressed by the power of the gene tablet, and he could only let the light sign fall on him.


    However, because the body is in a super-deity state, the light symbol passes through his body and enters his body, but it does not fit into Hansen''s genes.


    Han Sen sees the light symbol still can not be integrated into his body, the heart is happy, but suddenly saw the huge strange planet, like a mollusk, twisted, actually split a tentacle-like thing, toward Hansen The spirits rolled over.


    "Our gene has the characteristics of a super-god gene, but after all, it is not a super-god gene. A pseudo-gene is a pseudo-gene. It is impossible to become a real super-god." Genes said that the tentacle has already caught Hansen. body of.


    Hansen suddenly felt like a touch of electricity. The body trembled in an instant, and the spirit turned into a flesh, and it was about to leave the super-spiritual state.


    As the spirit turned into the flesh, the light was suddenly incorporated into Hansen''s body, and Hansen once again tasted the blood boiling, and the whole body seemed to be baked.


    "Damn!" Hansen wants to transform into a super-spiritual body again, but as long as his flesh transforms into a spiritual state, a terrible current flows from the tentacles, transforming Hansen''s spirit directly into the flesh. Hansen tried several times and had no other effect than to let his body suffer more pain.


    "The generous monument of potholes!" Hansen��s heart was dark, and he had to give up the transformation of the super-spiritual body and fully operate his own several genetic techniques.


    The power generated by the blood-splitting nerves has slowed down the speed of genetic information into his body, but it has only slowed down.


    The holy body produced after the ice muscle jade breaks the boundary does not stop the invasion of genetic information.


    After the break-through, the tunnel mysterious can only analyze the structure of the genetic information, but it is unable to stop it.


    Geneic language is also crazy, but the role of eternal solidification seems to be minimal.


    Hansen bit his teeth and reversed the genetics. Since the last body change, he has been able to use the reverse genetics, but he still has not been able to combine the positive and negative gene language to achieve the boundary.


    Now Hansen can only try to bite his teeth. The genetic information of the gene tablet itself is not strong, but Hansen is difficult to compete with the power of the whole gene tablet.


    The devastating power spreads within Hansen''s body, and the power of eternal solidification melts in the body. The two opposite forces collide, causing Hansen''s body to undergo earth-shaking changes.


    The flesh and blood tears, heals, tears, and then heals, the bones are broken by an inch, and another inch of reorganization, the pain is simply unimaginable, as if the body''s molecules have been broken and reorganized.


    "Hey!" Hansen couldn''t stand the pain, and made a beast like a beast to vent the madness.


    The body also entered a heterogeneous state in an instant, and the heterogeneous state did not allow Hansen''s body to be spiritualized, but the destructive power of the four genetic techniques melted and produced a qualitative change.


    Hansen''s body has also undergone a mutation, a flesh and blood, and even the fascia viscera exudes a holy luster, like a pure body without dust and dirt.


    In the pure body, the scarlet blood flowing, like the boiling blood of the roaring roar, the place where it brings infinite heat to the pure body.


    In that holy body performance, like flesh and blood, gradually developed a black armor, and gradually wrapped Hansen''s body in the armor.


    Almost at the same time, a horrible force intertwined with destruction and eternity swept Hansen''s body, making this heterogeneous body explode like a volcano.


    The genetic information that originally invaded Hansen��s body was directly destroyed by the horrible power and turned into nothingness, and Hansen��s heterogeneous body, in the outbreak of that power, was rapidly changing like a crab. The shell is like a spring silkworm.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Literature Library mobile version reading URL: m.

 Chapter 3319： One knife twenty four

    The power brought about by the disruption of genetic language completely destroyed the external genetic information. Fiction.


    The body that was originally suppressed by the gene tablet was also liberated. The black armor formed by the cave-shaped armor was burning with a white flame, and the black and white colors formed a strong contrast.


    "Hey, how can your body''s genes have such a big mutation?" The original monument without feelings, the sound of the voice with a little doubt and puzzle.


    Hansen didn''t have the mood to rip it, and after he recovered his body freedom, he wanted to use the starry sky to move out of the monument.


    But no matter where he moves, no matter how far he moves, everything that can be seen in the eyes is still boundless Xinghai, as if it is infinite.


    The sound of the gene tablet once again sounded in Hansen��s mind: "It��s strange that the genes in your body have some shadows of the super **** genes, but that should be just imitations, and the genetics you cultivate are only A genetic technique at the experimental stage has its own flaws. It can actually make the body genes evolve to such a degree. What is the reason?"


    With the sound of the monument, a tentacle stretched out in the Xinghai, and rolled over to Hansen. Hansen''s dissimilated body speed could not escape the tentacles, and the body was suddenly caught.


    The current-like power passed from the touch, let Han Sen feel the whole body trembled, and immediately broke out the breaking power of the gene language. Under the white flame flame, Hansen��s body seemed to have endless power.


    The breaking power of the ice muscle jade bone has been blessed by the genetic terminology, and it has become more pure. It has also made Hansen''s gene more stable, and the current that has been uploaded by the tentacles has not been able to enter his body.


    "Good!" Hansen was overjoyed, running the power of the hole in the mysterious saga, and could not fully analyze the structure of the tentacle, but it was completely in his eyes.


    "Hands cover the sky!" The power of the hole in the tunnel of the mysterious mansion broke out, and the tentacles that shook Hansen''s body were all shattered.


    Although the power of the destructiveness of genetic terms seems to have no special features, Hansen''s body and three kinds of genetic techniques have been greatly strengthened, as if the whole person has become a special enhanced version.


    Especially in the state of heterogeneity, the effect on the body and other three genetic techniques is more powerful.


    "It''s a strange creature. Your soul genetics is not strong. It can be evolved to the point where it is now. It''s incredible." The sound of the gene tablet sounded again.


    Only this time, the strange and huge planet did not know where it came from and appeared in front of Hansen.


    The huge planet was twisted, and countless transparent liquid tentacles rolled over Hansen. Hansen broke one tentacle after another, but more tentacles rolled over and wrapped his body. His body was pulled into the strange planet.


    The streamer flickering above the tentacles, as if the particle flow had to enter Hansen''s body, but it was firmly rejected by the body of the ice muscle.


    Hansen struggled to destroy his tentacles, but the tentacles were endless.


    "It''s an interesting gene, although you are not the life I have to wait for, but such interesting life and genes are also qualified to be part of my body." When Hanson heard this sentence, he only felt that his body was stiff. A thing that doesn''t know what it is, seems to be stuck on his back.


    A bone-like thing appeared from behind, locked in Hansen''s body. From a distance, Hansen seemed to be wrapped in a body.


    "Ah!" Hansen''s body was locked by the cockroach, and it was difficult to move freely. At the same time, it felt like there were many needles stuck in his body.


    "Super-spiritual body!" Hansen suddenly turned into a super-spiritual body, and wanted to get rid of jealousy with the spirit state.


    But the result is still useless, the spiritual state is still locked firmly by that, it is difficult to break free, and the bone spurs piercing into his body are like a needle, taking in his body. power.


    "It''s an interesting gene. I can''t think of your ordinary soul genetics, and you can make your own genes evolve to this point..." The sound came from behind, exactly the same sound that Hansen had heard before.


    "Who are you?" Hansen''s power to break the hand, but still can not get rid of the shackles of him.


    "I have already said that I am a genetic monument." The voice of ���� came again.


    "Then you are here waiting for the arrival of the chaos president, what is it for?" Han Sen forced the pain of the body''s bone marrow to be extracted, and asked for his teeth.


    Although Hansen is very curious, he has not paid much attention to these things at the moment of life and death.


    The reason why he asked this question was to make an important decision.


    "He is the real master here, waiting for his return and order, is my duty, no reason." Genebie answered.


    Hansen��s heart is depressed. People can come here as masters. When he comes here, he has to be extracted from the gene tablet. This treatment gap is too big.


    However, the answer to the gene tablet also gave Hansen an answer before the decision.


    "I hope that the big demon guy didn''t lie to me." Hansen clenched and tightened, forcing all the power to condense on one finger, pointing to the knife and smashing toward the starry sea.


    The innocent Xinghai is the body of the Genesis. The scoring on the Xinghai is tantamount to scoring on the gene tablet. Hansen can''t get rid of the gene tablet. He can only use the twenty-four character code that the Big Devil tells him.


    Since the president of the chaos is the master of the gene tablet, the passwords composed of these twenty-four runes should be effective for the gene tablet as long as they are true.


    On the **** of Hansen, there is a knives of knives, and the hand is used to cover the sky to the Xinghai, leaving a trail of knife marks on the Xinghai.


    It��s just that the knife marks are messy and irregular, and they do not form those genetic rune codes.


    "There is no need to waste any effort. I have the same roots as the universe and can be a part of my body. This is also your glory." The voice of the Genesis was once again placed in Hansen''s ear.


    "I don''t want any glory, I just want to kill you." Hansen gritted his teeth, his body was shaking violently, and the pain of being extracted from the source was not something that normal people could bear.


    "Death doesn''t make any sense to me, and it doesn''t matter how your power destroys the gene tablet. Unless the universe is destroyed, the gene tablet will automatically recover." Geneger said.


    "So what about this?" Hansen said, the **** swiftly swept out, the horrible knife light fell on the Xinghai, and the Xinghai pulled out a knife mark across the stars.


    After this knife, Hansen��s previously slashed knife marks were connected by this knife. From the original graffiti that seemed to be nothing, it turned into a rune, and the knife marks passed. At the end, the rune was added to the final stroke and flashed one by one.

 Chapter 3320： Complete thirty-three days

    Hansen didn''t know what kind of reaction the gene tablet would see in the twenty-four gene runes. If it was carved out one by one, it would not be difficult for the gene tablet to destroy or stop him. Fiction.


    Therefore, when he engraved the genetic runes, he deliberately used the layout method, and the east and west strokes seemed to have no connection between the knife marks. In fact, they only changed the order of writing, and finally in the second. One of the four genetic runes left nothing to write.


    By arranging the position, he can finish the final stroke of twenty-four characters directly, and in the order of the password, the previous gene rune is supplemented by this knife first.


    Looking at the twenty-four gene runes one by one, Hansen did not have a little bit of joy, because he did not know whether the twenty-four gene rune codes were useful.


    And the lock of Hansen��s embarrassment, seeing the twenty-four gene runes one by one, but lost the voice: ��How do you know these twenty-four gene runes?��


    Rumble!


    Hansen found that the twenty-four gene runes were like the twenty-four group flames, which instantly ignited the nearby stars, and the flames quickly spread to other stars along the lines that were unknowing.


    Only in a blink of an eye, the entire Xinghai is ignited, and the stars are exuding the brilliance, and deviate from the original orbit. The entire Xinghai seems to have been subverted, and incredible changes are taking place.


    Hansen felt that the cockroaches that locked his body seemed to be loose, and suddenly he made a violent effort to get out of the lock and rushed out of the Xinghai.


    I don''t know if it was because of Xinghai''s out of control, Hansen actually rushed out this time, and his body appeared outside the gene tablet.


    It��s just that the outside situation makes Hansen not happy. The cloud of the sea in the thirty-three days is trembled, and the monument is even more holy. The eyes of the people can��t open.


    And the void around it seems to be violently collapsing, and Hansen is even more amazing when viewed with the hole.


    Countless cosmic gears are running wildly, like a sleeping machine that is running at full horsepower, and many of the cosmic gears that were originally connected, but weird separation, connected with other emerging cosmic gears, the mysterious machine of the universe, It is being updated and remodeled in general.


    Did not dare to stay in the thirty-three days, Hansen rushed out for thirty-three days, back to the heavens.


    But here is also not too flat, there are strange visions everywhere, the same day, the sea is floating in the sky, it seems that there are gods playing in it.


    Han Sen''s look changed, and immediately rushed out of the sky, and then suddenly found that not only the extraterrestrial days, the entire gene universe is undergoing a strange change, the surrounding void collapses, all kinds of visions.


    "What exactly is the twenty-four genetic runes that the Big Devil gave me?" Hansen was in a state of mind, went directly into the dream, and found the big demon who was recuperating in the dream.


    "Great God, what is the twenty-four characters?" Hansen forced himself to calm down and stared at the big devil.


    The big devil looked at Hansen with amazement: "You don''t really engrave the genetic code on the gene tablet?"


    "Engraved." Han Sen''s face was a bit gloomy, staring at the big devil.


    The big devil smirked and floated to Hansen''s side. He reached out and stroked his face and said, "My little lover, you really dare to do anything, and actually engraved the genetic code."


    "What the **** is that?" Hansen grabbed the wrist of the big demon and asked with a cold face.


    The big devil smiled and said: "You don''t have to worry, what I told you before is true. The genetic code is really used to restore the original state of the gene tablet."


    "You only say that thirty-three days will be restored, but it does not mean that the gene universe will be affected." Han Sen said with a cold face.


    The big devil charmed his hair: "The little lover, the affected is not only the gene universe, but also the empire''s big universe. The thirty-three days are the buffer zone of the big and the big universe. It can also be said that it is connected. The hub of the pros and cons of the universe, do you think that the restoration of the universe will be unaffected in thirty-three days?"


    "What will happen?" Hansen did not have the patience to listen to the big demon to continue to explain.


    "You can rest assured that in the thirty-three days to restore the initial state, not only will there be no damage to the positive and negative universe, on the contrary, there will be great benefits." Big Sky laughed.


    Hansen frowned at the big devil, and the words of the big devil were really hard to believe.


    "Don''t look at me like this, my little lover, when did I fool you?" The big devil pinched Hansen''s cheek: "If I guess it''s right, if you don''t have my genetic code, you should be hard. Escape from the anti-pig of the monument?"


    Hansen can only helplessly smile, in fact, he also knows that he can not hold the use of genetic code, it is no wonder that the big demon.


    Whether or not the Big Devil has a conspiracy, this is Hansen himself jumping into it.


    There is a little excitement in the eyes of the big sky: "Since the genetic monument has begun to be restored, I should go out, and the era I am familiar with is finally coming back."


    "What do you mean?" Hansen asked.


    "If you go out and see, you won''t know." The big day magic spring breeze, holding Hansen''s cheeks in both hands, kissed him on the top, and then flew away from the dream: "Little lover, I am so happy, I can''t It��s great to be the owner of Boa��s adult father, and you actually restored the gene tablet with the genetic code.��


    Seeing that the Great Devil has left his dream, Hansen has to wake himself up. As you can see, the vision of the gene universe is still a mystery, and the space has undergone tremendous changes.


    It is only these visions and changes that have not caused disasters. Instead, they have been hidden in the void of the thirty-three heavens, and gradually emerged.


    The visions that Hansen saw before were actually derived from the thirty-three heavens.


    It��s just different from Hansen��s previous thirty-three days. At this time, thirty-three days, it��s like a layer of terraces suspended in the void. No matter where in the big universe, you can see thirty. Triple heaven.


    The complete thirty-three heavens looks like a huge grave, and on the top of the grave, there is a stone monument, and the stone tablet is clearly engraved with three words.


    "Genetic monument!" Han Sen read the three words, the look of the face is weird, the more he looks at the thirty-three days, the more it looks like a big grave.


    "It��s unlucky to look at this thing. The old president of the chaos will choose such an unlucky place to be the old nest. No wonder it will fail. Qin Xiu and the funeral road those guys will not be buried in the big grave. In the general thirty-three days?" Han Sen thought with ill-intention.

 Chapter 3321： Nothing

    When Hansen was self-satisfied, he saw a horrible figure in the void. He flew down to the big grave for thirty-three days, surrounded by the sacred light. It was a powerful broken beast. Fiction.


    The broken animal is shaped like a dragon. When flying, there are many ancient swords accompanying it. It is obvious that the rate of breaking the boundary is more than 30%, and the power of breaking the boundary has been materialized.


    On the rate of breaking the boundary, the broken beast is much stronger than Hansen.


    Thirty-three days stood between the two realms, a void, the broken beast came from the great universe of the empire, and it can be seen in the gene universe, but it was only thirty-three days ago, but it It seems to be blocked by an invisible wall.


    Rumble!


    The dragons of the dragons roared and roared, and the ancient swords were bombarded like big rivers for thirty-three days. However, many ancient swords were blocked by invisible forces, and it was difficult to advance half a minute.


    The broken beast did not give up, but even hit the invisible barrier with **, surrounded by ancient swords, hitting the invisible wall again and again, hitting the body and bruising, the dragon''s horn was broken, the blood of the beast was raining, but still not Willing to stop.


    "What is it doing?" Hansen asked the big demon on the side. He really couldn''t understand what the broken beast was doing.


    "It has to rush into thirty-three days and go to the front of the monument." The big devil said faintly, but his eyes have been staring at the gene tablet above thirty-three days.


    ��What to do before going to the monument?�� Hansen asked again.


    "Genetic monument has returned to the source, now it has no master, any living body has the potential to become its master." Here, the big devil sneered: "But the break-up rate of the district has just reached 60%. The beast also wants to be the master of the gene tablet, and it is simply a dead end."


    "Why does it want to be the master of the gene tablet, what good is it for?" Hansen is still puzzled.


    "In those days, chaos would be able to compete with the gods of the heavens, and even once destroyed the gene temple. The most important reliance is the gene tablet. This is also the foundation of the new world. Only by controlling the gene tablet, it is possible to overthrow the gene temple. Establish a new order and dynasty. Otherwise it would be useless to kill those gods, as long as the gene temple is still there, even if all the gods are dead, the gene temple will still breed a new god. Just like the old master of the year Because of the death of the big universe, the Gene Temple has a new master." The Great Devil said.


    boom!


    The dragon''s general broken beast was bathed in blood, the dragon''s horn was broken, the dragon''s scale was broken, the beast was bloody, and its body fell from the void, and it is not known that it is dead or alive.


    Such a powerful destructive beast did not even qualify for thirty-three days.


    Hansen��s heart was ready to use the big starry movement to transmit the past, and it was a good thing to get a broken gene.


    However, Hansen has not moved yet, and the Big Devil said: "You don''t have to waste your time. The broken beast is within the great universe of the Empire. It has been restored in thirty-three days. The power to isolate the pros and cons of the big universe will not be weakened. It is stronger, it can be seen near thirty-three days, but it is impossible to reach it through thirty-three days, unless you can force the space to break into the great universe."


    Although Hansen��s strength is strong, it must be said that it will not be possible to break through thirty-three days. Now there is no space crack, and naturally it is impossible to travel through the universe.


    "It''s a pity." Hansen licked his lips and regretted his infinite heart.


    The guy who thinks like Hansen is obviously quite a lot. The broken beast has just fallen, and several broken beasts have rushed up and want to be cheap.


    However, the broken beast is very heavy, but it has a break rate of more than 60. After all, the broken beasts that want to be cheap have just rushed up, and they see it roaring, the scales on the body. Turned into an ancient sword, instantly smashed the broken limbs that were killed by the broken beasts, and one of the broken beasts was directly smashed down the head.


    "Skinny camel is bigger than Ma, a few guys who don''t even have a break rate of 30%, and want to be cheap." The big devil shook his head.


    Hansen��s heart is a pity. If he is in the Empire��s universe, he will be able to find a lot of broken genes at this time.


    Roar!


    At the time of self-satisfaction, I heard the sound of several beasts, and several horrible broken beasts rushed to thirty-three days. In the same way as the previous dragons, they wanted to break through the barriers of thirty-three days. Enter it.


    It��s just a while, and there are more and more broken beasts that have been hit for thirty-three days. The gene universe is good here. Most of the broken beasts are just shaped, not too powerful.


    But in the Empire''s Great Universe, there are a lot of horror-breaking beasts rushing out of the secret land, desperately trying to break into thirty-three days.


    It��s just that the thirty-three barriers are mysterious. Many terrorists have been hitting together for thirty-three days, but they have not been able to shake the thirty-three days.


    A lot of terrorists have been hit and bruised, that is, they have never been able to rush into it.


    A golden bird broke through the border, like a golden lightning. In a flash, the space of nothingness was torn apart. It broke through the invisible barrier and rushed into the thirty-three days of the big grave. There was no trace in the blink of an eye.


    Behind the broken beast wants to rush in from the place where the golden bird entered, but under the body, it hit the invisible barrier, broke the bones, and the blood rushed out of the cracked skin. , dyed red void.


    There are constantly breaking the beasts for thirty-three days, but there are only a handful of successful entries.


    Suddenly, a holy light emerged from heaven and earth. A holy woman broke through the air and illuminated the whole sky. It was the bright goddess Hansen had ever seen.


    The ruined goddess of light has long been a thing of the past, and the power of the gods is boundless, as if the light between heaven and earth is around her.


    Many of the broken beasts are fearfully retreating to the side, and the goddess of light goes step by step to the invisible barrier of thirty-three days. The light and **** the body oppresses the invisible barrier, stepping into the thirty-three days step by step. .


    Even though she is the **** of light, when she walks into thirty-three days, the light that shines through the universe, as if it will never go out, disappears in an instant, and the goddess of light enters the thirty-three of the big tomb. Within days.


    "What did she do in the rain for thirty-three days? Does she also want to master the genetic monument?" Hansen muttered to himself.


    "How about the gods? In the face of the genetic monument, the gods also have the fear of death. They naturally want to master the gene tablet to stabilize the rule of the gene temple. The goddess of light is just a pioneer, look at it, the real battle I haven''t started yet." The big devil smiled at Hansen: "Little lover, take care of Bao''s adults anyway, I have to go, if you can still come back alive, and then renew your ancestry with Xiaoqinglang." ��


    After the words are finished, the great demon will step on the air, like a flying witch, and go to the big grave in the void.


    When she rushed to the invisible barrier, her fingers were imaginary, and the mysterious runes were engraved in the volley. The rune was printed on the invisible barrier, as if pushing a door, allowing her to easily enter it, and then Other creatures generally disappear into the grave.

 Chapter 3322： Talk to my son

    Hansen glanced at thirty-three days and didn''t plan to go in. He turned back to the sky garden.


    Not to mention that Qin Xiu��s guys are still within thirty-three days, and now it��s not necessarily good to get in. Even if you can kill a **** road and rush to the front of the monument, it is not an easy task to conquer the monument.


    Hansen''s super-spiritual super-spiritual body is not very useful in front of the gene tablet. If it is not with the help of twenty-four gene rune codes, he is afraid that he will have died in the monument.


    When Hansen returned to the Hanging Garden, he found that the Taishang and Zhentian Temples had temporarily arrived at the Hanging Garden.


    To the top of the emperor, the dragon, the ruin, and so on, the losses were not so serious, they all kept their homeland, but they also sent people to the sky garden to discuss how to deal with the situation in today''s big universe.


    The reason is that there are fewer souls to go to them, and they pray for the sanctuary of the gods, and there are gods appearing in their families to help them kill the broken beasts and minimize their losses.


    The Sky Garden, the Taishang and the Tiantian Palace did not believe in God at all, and no one prayed to the gods, so no gods came to help.


    Although the Taishang and Zhentianmen have cooperated with the gods, they do not believe in God.


    In addition, there are many souls in these three places, so the loss is also the greatest. In the end, only the sky garden has been kept, the Taishang people have given up the heavens, and the Tianzu also gave up the town Tiangong.


    Fortunately, the Taishang and the Tianzu are a family, and the number is not too much. Temporarily in the sky garden, it is also a concentrated change against the great universe.


    "Han Sen, what happened in thirty-three days?" Zhen Tiangong asked directly when Hansen came back.


    "The monument that was above thirty-three days was originally the object of the old president of God. Now it has returned to the source and become the owner of nothing. Any creature has the opportunity to become its new master. Now the horror creatures of the big universe, even the gods, want to be the new masters of the gene tablet." Han Sen sees the Taishang and the sky garden are also watching him, they directly put the results of the matter Say it again.


    Of course, Hansen did not dare to say that he returned to the source for thirty-three days.


    "From ancient times to the treasures of the treasure, we may have a chance," said a elder of the Taishang.


    Zhentiangong advocated that Xuandao sighed and said: "According to the rules of the Taishang people, the treasures of the world should have a relationship with the Taishang people?"


    "What is this about you?" The elders of the Taishang family were slightly unhappy.


    Although the Taishang and the Tianzu have the same source, they are not pleasing to each other, and it is easy to make a difference. Even the cultivation of too much inductive articles is about to reach the elders who have forgotten the realm of the situation. When they see Zhang Xuantao, it is inevitable. There will be mood swings.


    Zhang Xuanzao smiled and squinted: "Well, you are too strong in the power of the upper class, more powerful than the broken beasts that have been hit for thirty-three days. Naturally, you can touch the opportunity. Unfortunately, the disciples of our town Tiangong are too weak, even If you can''t get in for thirty-three days, there is still a chance to touch the opportunity. The treasures can only fall in the hands of your Taishang people."


    Everyone naturally hears the sarcasm of Zhang Xuandao. Their strengths are impossible to rush into thirty-three days, and how can they control the genetic monument.


    Hansen lazily listened to their discussion. Anyway, he did not intend to go to the thirty-three days, and got up and prepared to leave the conference hall, ready to go to Ji Yunran and Linger.


    "Han Sen, we have not yet researched the results, why are you leaving?" said an elder of the Taishang nationality.


    "I am old, I have no idea. You talk to Xiaohua. If you have a result, please let me know. I will do whatever I want." Hansen patted the shoulder of Xiaohua: "Son, you have grown up." Dad is old, and I plan to go home to accompany your mom and take care of your sister. After that, the family will depend on you."


    "Dad..." Xiaohua looked at Hansen with some laughter.


    "Good work, ability to go up, no ability to run, not to win, not to lose people, much better than losing life." Han Sen smiled and smacked into the ear of the flower.


    Although he said something whispered, he was the top powerhouse. Who wouldn''t hear him, many strong people of all races are strange.


    "You have to discuss it, I will go first." Hansen said that he left the conference hall.


    "Master, are you still used to living here?" When Hansen left the conference hall, Isa also followed, Hansen greeted.


    "Not bad." Isa stared at Hansen and said: "Gold coins, you should not forget, there is still a battle between us?"


    "Master, why are you doing this? How bad is it to kill and kill from your family." Hansen said.


    "Look at the knife." Isa suddenly burst into the air and pulled the knife to Hansen''s neck.


    Hansen��s reaction is so fast, although Isa is already the top master of the gene universe, but after all, there is no break-up, there is no threat to Hansen.


    However, she was Hansen��s teacher after all, so Hansen did not take the knife, but took a step back and avoided the broken knife.


    Isa unfolded the dental knife and smashed it to Hansen. Although the power did not break out, the knife and the sword were strong, and it has indeed reached the extremely high level of the knife.


    Even Hansen has to admit that if it is only about the artistic conception of the knife, Isa is not under him.


    After a set of dental knives was finished, the knife in Isa��s hand was not able to touch Hansen. Isa took the knife and looked at Hansen. ��I have nothing to teach you. No need to mention it."


    "One day is a teacher, lifelong..."


    Hansen��s words were not finished, and Isha interrupted: ��I am not that old, you are not so young, or call me Isa.��


    After that, Isa no longer cares about Hansen and turned to the Rebecian resident.


    Hansen shook his head and smiled. After watching Isa leave, he returned to his home in the sky garden.


    Ji Yanran was holding the angel to watch the cartoon. When Hansen came back, Linger suddenly flew up from Ji��s arms and hugged Hansen��s neck.


    "Dad, how come you come back, Linger miss you, waiting for you to be hungry." Linger Jiao.


    "Hey daughter, what do you want to eat, Dad will do it for you." Hansen said with a smile to Linger''s head.


    "I want to eat the grilled dragon meat of Green Star, the n��i coconut juice of Longkalan Star..." Linger said with a small finger.


    "Where are you thinking about me, I think I want my wallet!" Hansen squeezed a small nose on Linger and said with a smile.


    "Dad, don''t pinch my nose. Mom said that the nose should be tall and good, and the old pinch is not tall and not good. In the future, no good man will swear at me." Linger quickly said with a small hand on his nose.


    "Mom is lie to you, you see your mother''s nose is not very high, is not the same as finding your father, I am such a good man?" Hansen proudly said.


    Linger looked at Ji Yunran and looked at Han Sen: "I still protect my nose."


    "What do you mean..." Han Sen responded for a while, and reached out to grasp the itch of Linger.

 Chapter 3323： Great scandal

    Although the sky garden has been kept, it only temporarily preserves an area near the base. I don��t know how many broken beasts are hidden in large forests. They are gradually merging with the souls. The longer they are, the more they break the boundary. The higher it will be.


    In the forest that has left the base, Hansen has a broken-break gene in his hand. This broken-off gene comes from the Black Emperor. He has not had time to absorb it.


    Directly tearing the tear-shaped gene into the abdomen, suddenly felt a strange force spread in the abdomen, so that the cells of the body are rapidly changing.


    "Broken gene +9." The prompt sounded quickly in Hansen''s mind, which made Hansen happy: "I added 9 points of broken genes at one time. It seems that it is not difficult to reach a full value of 100 points. As long as you kill the decapitated beasts, you can kill the beasts in the universe. It��s not difficult to kill the beasts in the first ten days. Only the sky garden is more than ten.


    Hansen left the base this time, just to find the broken beasts in the sky garden, so that their broken genes can reach the full value of 100 points early, and see what kind of changes they will have.


    The broken-breaking gene is quite weird. Although the broken-off gene is increasing, the rate of breaking the four genetic techniques has not increased. Instead, the super-spirit has appeared to be affected. The spirit has produced some changes, just because it is pure. The spirit can''t touch the matter, and Hansen doesn''t know whether the change is good or bad.


    "Boom!" There was a loud noise in the depths of the forest, as the thunder came from far away, and the boom continued for a while.


    Hansen��s thoughts moved, and instantly crossed the space, and came to the place where the sound was emitted. He suddenly saw a white tiger with a four-winged beast falling in a pool of blood. Its body was full of sword holes, as if it were Wan Jian. The body dies and the blood continually flows out.


    And in the sky above the four-winged white tiger, a man in a green feather coat was suspended, it was Ning Yue.


    In the previous smashing of the beasts, Hansen saw this four-winged white tiger. Although the rate of breaking the boundary is not high, but the speed is very fast, it is the breaking of the wind.


    In that battle, it was not killed, but was expelled.


    It is now being killed by Ning Yue, and it looks very relaxed.


    "Ning Yue, you finally conquered the green sword, congratulations." Hansen said before Ning Yue.


    Ning Yue fell from the air and walked slowly to Hansen. He stopped at a distance from Hansen. A pair of quiet eyes stared at Hansen as deep as the old man said: "I am back, you and me. The battle between the two can now begin."


    ��Can you not fight?�� Hansen shrugged and continued: ��You know, I am a pacifist.��


    Ning Yue mouth slightly tilted up, revealing a playful smile, while looking back Hansen said: "Your restless heart does not tell me this way."


    "It''s an extraordinary time now, and I need you in the sky garden, too," Hansen said.


    "I have waited too long this day." The smile on Ningyue''s face gradually converges, staring at Hansen calmly and said: "I want to know to what extent I have reached, and I want to know, to what extent you have."


    "Can''t you fight?" Hansen asked Ning Yue.


    "It''s not a war, but I have been waiting for too long, at least give me a reason to continue to wait." Ning Yue said.


    "The monument of the thirty-three days, now the creatures of the entire universe want to be its master, you and I bet on the genetic monument, who can become the master of it who wins?" Hansen said.


    Ning Yue stared at the thirty-three heavens like a big grave in the void, and finally his eyes fell on the gene tablet. He only nodded for a long time: "Alright."


    After all, Ning Yue turned and prepared to leave.


    "Ning Yue, have you got the broken gene?" Han Sen asked with a look at Ning Yue''s back.


    "Get it." Ning Yue stopped and replied without looking back.


    "What is the use of broken genes?" Hansen asked again.


    "You also got the broken gene. You don''t know what''s the use?" Ning Yue paused and replied: "The broken gene enhances my super-spirit."


    "Sure enough, I was just not sure before, I don''t know if it is only me, it does not help my genetic improvement." Hansen confirmed the thoughts in his heart.


    "Others, I don''t know, the broken-off gene only works for my super-god, and it has no effect on genetics." Ning Yue said, he left and entered the deeper part of the forest.


    Obviously he also wants to kill the broken beast and improve the broken-breaking gene. Like Hansen, Ning Yue does not mean to go to thirty-three.


    Hansen did not continue to enter the depths of the forest, dragging the body of the four-winged white tiger back into the gene. Although the broken-wing gene of the four-winged white tiger has been taken away by Ning Yue, the body is also huge for ordinary humans and living things. the benefits of.


    After all, there are a few strong break-ups in the sky garden, and this corpse is very useful.


    "Now the big universe is full of broken beasts everywhere. Since Ning Yue stayed in the sky garden, then I went to the town of Heaven." Before Hansen left, he handed over the soul of the black emperor and the soul of the sacred dragon to the prince. Suddenly, let her have self-protection ability.


    The streamer dragon soul is the streamer dragon gun, the black emperor soul is the armor of the armor, can be turned into a black jade body armor, the rate of breaking the boundary is as high as 59%, only a little It is 60%.


    It also has an evolutionary attribute, but the Streamer Dragon Gun does not have such an attribute, but Hansen does not know how to make the Black Emperor armor evolve.


    "Han Sen, I have always felt a little uneasy in my heart. It seems that something bad is going to happen." When Hansen was ready to go out, Ji Yanran took him and said that it was the first time that Ji Yanran stopped Hansen from going out.


    "You can rest assured that I just went to the town of Tiangong to have a look. I didn''t plan to go to thirty-three days. There would be nothing wrong with it." Han Sen smiled at the cheeks of Ji Yanran.


    "Hope is that I think more, my metaphysics has not yet reached the heat, it is not normal." Ji Yanran smiled reluctantly, it seems that her mood is really bad.


    "Like this, I will go to Mr. Bai first, please ask Mr. Bai to calculate for me. If it is really ominous, then I will not go." Hansen thought about it.


    Ji Yanran was relieved, and nodded: "This is the best, you should go to Mr. Bai."


    "Wait for a while, I will be back soon." Han Sen pinched her cheek, and then left the small courtyard and went to Mr. Bai''s residence.


    "Great ominous." Mr. Bai saw Han Sen, and did not wait for Han Sen to speak, he stared at Hansen''s face and said three words.

 Chapter 3324： Not to go

    "Also ask Mr. to give pointers." Hansen was shocked and asked quickly.


    Although he also learned Xuanmen genetics, metaphysics also learned a little, but he is not very proficient in learning, far less than Mr. Bai in this respect.


    If Hansen is a brave and unparalleled battlefield general and is invincible on the battlefield, then Mr. Bai is more like a national teacher who knows how to know geography.


    It can''t be said which one is better or not, but the direction of development is different.


    Mr. Bai looked at the thirty-three days of the big grave in the sky, and said to Han Sen: "After thirty-three days returning to the source, I have carefully calculated that the location there is the land of yin and yang, but its The position is not correct, and there is a big murderous spirit. Those creatures who have entered the thirty-three days are afraid that there will be no good results in all of them."


    Hansen heard this and said with a slight sigh of relief: "I am talking about thirty-three days, I didn''t intend to go there."


    Who knows that Mr. Bai shook his head and said: "I see you faintly angry and angry, and echoed with that thirty-three days, I am afraid that even if you do not want to go, you must also go to thirty-three days. ��


    "Mr. What do you mean, I can''t go on thirty-three days?" If Hansen was young, he would not believe Mr. Bai''s words. If he didn''t want to go, someone could force him to go to thirty-three days. Not?


    However, Hansen has experienced too many things, knowing that some things are even the invincible strong in the world, and there are also involuntarily, not to mention that Hansen is not yet invincible.


    Mr. Bai nodded: "This is a must for you, and it is still dangerous, or it is good to prepare early."


    "What about the ending of my trip?" Hansen asked again and thought.


    Mr. Bai smiled slightly: "The future is the future. The metaphysics we have learned is only based on the current information to make a reasonable guess. It is not really able to predict the future. Unless there is a real god, no creature can see the real. The future, I am just a mortal, how can I know the future ending with countless possibilities. Komori, you are too overestimated."


    Han Sen listened to Mr. Bai��s saying that he knew that his trip must be fierce, and that Mr. Bai was actually telling him that there are countless possibilities in the future, and he still has a chance before the outcome appears.


    What Hansen thought was not whether he could come back alive, but just wondering what it was, and let him not go for thirty-three days.


    At least so far, Hansen has no reason not to go to thirty-three days.


    After chatting with Mr. Bai for a while, Han Sen left his post. Since it is possible not to go for a day or three, he has to make more preparations, and the chances of living are greater.


    Hansen now only wants to take advantage of the fact that he hasn��t gone to thirty-three days before he��s going to get the broken genes together. It might be useful at that time.


    "What did Mr. Bai say?" When Hansen came back, Ji Yanran immediately greeted him.


    Her heart has always been faint, this feeling has never been seen before, even if the last time Hansen was pulled into the anti-matter world by the king of the kingdom, others thought that Hansen was dead, and Ji Yanran was still very calm, and there was no such anxiety. .


    "Mr. Bai has calculated it for me, saying that I have a disaster this time, and there are blood disasters in all likelihood." Hansen said half-truth.


    "What robbery?" asked Ji Yanran worried.


    "Mr. Bai is not a real god. How can I figure it out? He just figured it out. My catastrophe is a slap in the face of nine deaths. Although it will be in danger, there will be noble people at that time. It��s just inevitable that I will suffer a lot of pain.�� Han Sen said in a difficult way.


    Ji Yanran often followed him with fear, otherwise Ji Yanran would not be so interested in metaphysics, how could he let Ji Yanran be scared again.


    This half-truth, then, let Ji Jiran feel a lot better, if Hansen said that he is fine, it is difficult to deceive Ji Yunran, but Han Sen said that he himself has a robbery, but will not die, Ji Yanran is relieved a lot of.


    "You take good care of Linger and Xiaohua. I will go to the town of Tiangong and get some broken genes to come back." Hansen said that he was understated, as usual, without saying anything extra.


    Otherwise, you will be able to see something with a keen sense of discipline.


    "Dad, can you bring me a cat when you come back, I want to raise a pet." Hansen went to see Linger when he was ready to leave, Linger said to him with his eyes open.


    "How come you suddenly think about raising a cat?" Hansen looked at Boa doubtfully.


    "The stupid cat in the cat and the mouse is so interesting, I want to raise one, too." Linger said.


    "Well, when Dad comes back, I will catch you one." Hansen promised to come down, but he was thinking: "There is really a kitten, but in Boa, and Boa is in the Empire Universe, I Now that you don''t have the ability to enter the Empire''s universe, you have to go through thirty-three talents."


    When waving goodbye, Han Sen took a look at Ji Ruran��s mother and daughter seriously, and said in his heart: "In any case, I must come back alive."


    I used the starry sky to move away, but Hansen did not go to the town of Tiangong, but went to Xiaohua first.


    Wife and daughter are used for pets, naturally they can''t be scared, but their sons are different. Hansen is also afraid that if he really can''t go through this, he must have some confession.


    No way, whoever makes him a man, and the boss of the family, can only be borne by him.


    "Dad, I will go with you for thirty-three days." Xiaohua looked at Hansen seriously.


    "Don''t look down on your father, the fate of the future is not fixed. I will kill a living path. You only need to take good care of your mother and sister. There are also dreams, zeros and little angels. They are all without a relative. Poor guys, nothing to look at them." Hansen smiled.


    "My sisters are very good to me, and I have always regarded them as my sisters," said Xiaohua.


    "That''s good, I am leaving." Hansen waved his hand and was about to go to the town of Tiangong.


    "Dad, you are careful, I still want to fight you seriously. I haven''t asked for anything since I was young. This requires you to promise me." Xiaohua suddenly said.


    "Well, wait for me to come back." Hansen did not say anything more, and directly moved to the town outside the Tiangong Palace using the starry sky.


    If the town Tiangong sees nothing from the outside, but the interior is earth-shaking, countless floating islands are covered with fog, do not know how many horrible broken beasts crouched.


    In the void, twelve white jade buildings and five jade cities float above the clouds, which seems to be the ancient fairy palace in myths and legends.

 Chapter 3325： Kill the broken beast

    "How many souls did Qin Xiu''s **** get out of?" Han Sen looked around and thought that there was a horrible presence on each island.


    Hansen��s body appeared on an island. It was one of the islands in the town��s palace. Hansen did not remember the name of the island. It was just a very ordinary floating island in the town��s palace. It is hard to attract attention.


    But now the small island is covered with clouds, exuding a fierce horror.


    Hansen rushed into the island and suddenly saw a purple crystal statue standing on the island. The crystal image was very weird, and the back was an amethyst cross.


    Above the cross, a purple crystal statue is tied with a purple crystal chain. The statue resembles a human being, but there is a wing behind it.


    Yes, there is only one wing. The statue has only one wing on the left side, but the right side is empty, nothing.


    "You dare to come back." Amethyst statue looked up, a pair of purple crystal eyes, sparkling with a strange light, staring at Hansen, actually spoke.


    "It seems that you recognize me." Hansen looked at the Amethyst statue, but couldn''t remember when he saw it.


    The amethyst statue is a weird smile: "Before we merged with the soul of life, we just started, just just breaking the boundary. Naturally, it is not your opponent. You can only watch your glory in front of Bai Yujing. Now it is different. I have succeeded in perfecting the soul of life, and it is easy to kill you."


    "Interesting." Han Sen looked at the Amethyst statue with a smile, and did not immediately shoot, he went to see, how strong this guy can be after the soul is combined.


    "You won''t feel interesting soon." Amethyst statue said, suddenly the whole body moved, and the amethyst chain that bound it to the cross was forcibly broken. The amethyst statue was like a living person, floating away. Come over, one of the wings behind it is gathered around the body, there is a mysterious and powerful visual impact.


    "Look at your appearance is very stylish, just do not know how the strength is." Han Sen looked at the broken beast and said.


    "How strong is my strength, I am afraid that you have no chance to know, because when I shot, you are already dead." The amethyst statue walked step by step, one palm was standing on the chest, and then slowly raised overhead. It seems to be a sharp blade, and heads down to Hansen.


    Its power is like a volley, and there is no power fluctuation.


    However, Hansen is a left-handed person who seems to be waving at will, smashing something in the void and exploding the amethyst.


    The amethyst statue suddenly changed his face: "I can actually crack my dead knife, it does have some skills, but in any case, today you will die."


    When the Amethyst statue spoke, the body radiated a purple flame like a suffocating body, and the body instantly turned into a purple weird sickle.


    The wing is the blade of the sickle, and the body of the Amethyst statue becomes the handle.


    Similar form, Hansen has seen it in Zhao Ninger and the streamer dragon gun. It is not unusual, and the broken beasts above the 30-break rate have similar materialization ability.


    "Death!" The death sickle of the Amethyst statue opened up the space and slammed it toward Hansen. Soon Hansen could only see a purple streamer.


    Hansen did not directly use the full force to kill this broken beast, but only broke the power of the ice muscle and bones, and the whole body became a pure and pure body.


    Raise the hand to the amethyst knives, the ice jade palm and the blade of the amethyst slashed together, and the amethyst slashed out.


    The breakage rate of ice muscle jade has not reached 30%, and it has already exceeded 30% of the Amethyst sickle, but it is obviously not as strong as the ice muscle.


    The Amethyst Scythe, turned into a streamer and quickly flashed around Hansen, and again and again, Hansen, as if there was an invisible big hand waving it.


    Hansen only fought with ice muscles and jade bones, and once again turned the amethyst knives back. I don��t know how many times I bumped. I saw a bang, and the blade of the Amethyst knives was pulled out by Hansen��s palm. A little bit of broken amethyst flew out of the breach.


    The Amethyst Scythe finally stopped the attack and changed back to the statue. There was a broken position in the wing and half of the feathers on the edge.


    The face of the Amethyst statue was not surprised, but it showed a strange smile.


    "You are already dead." The smile on the face of the Amethyst statue is getting stronger and stronger, like a goblin who is looking at the dead and laughing.


    "How come I don''t know when I am dead?" Hansen smiled and looked at the Amethyst statue.


    The amethyst statue was a little mad and laughed: "I said that you were dead before I actually shot."


    With the maddening laughter, the amethyst statue was pulled by the palm of his hand, and an amethyst chain appeared in its hands out of thin air, while the other end of the amethyst chain was wrapped around Hansen and bound Hansen''s body.


    The amethyst chain exudes an evil purple flame, like a poisonous snake with hell, and can''t tell the sinister and strange, like a living thing.


    "Come on, let your soul become my food." Amethyst statue fiercely pulls the amethyst chain, according to what it thinks, under this pull, Hansen''s soul will be pulled from the flesh come out.


    However, after it was exhausted, it was discovered that Hansen stood there and did not move at all. There was no reaction at all. His soul was not pulled out of the body.


    "There is a soul attack ability, your ability is rare, but unfortunately, you are met with me." Han Sen said faintly.


    Even the gene tablet wants to capture his soul without success, and a broken beast in the district can do it.


    Amethyst statue face is a bit ugly, desperately pulling the amethyst chain in his hand, but it does not touch Hansen''s soul.


    Hansen grabbed the amethyst chain with one hand and the whole body muscles swelled. In a moment, all the amethyst chains that bound him were shattered into one inch and one inch.


    At the same time, the palm of the hand pulled, and the amethyst statue was suddenly pulled over by Hansen.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s fist bombarded the amethyst statue flying over, directly breaking the chest of the Amethyst statue, twisting the face of the Amethyst statue, and his face was full of horror.


    Hansen did not move, and the double fists came out in a row. A fist punched the body of the Amethyst statue, and the amethyst statue was blasted, and a tear-like purple crystal flew out.


    "Stop the beast and the purple **** of death, and discover the broken genes." The tone sounded in Hansen''s mind.


    Did not get the soul of the beast, let Hansen slightly disappointing, the ability of the soul system is very rare, although this purple extreme death rate is only 30, not too high, but its soul system power, but let it compare The general sixty-breaking rate of breaking the beast is even more terrible.

 Chapter 3326： Fairy

    After the broken beast was strangled, the fog on the floating island disappeared. Hansen put away the broken gene and was preparing to fly to the next suspended island, but suddenly saw one of the 12th floor of Bai Yujing. Yulou Guanghua was released, and a figure flew out of the jade building. Fiction.


    Hansen narrowed his eyes and looked carefully. His eyes passed through the fairy light, and he found that he was flying in the jade building and turned out to be a fairy in blue.


    "The sky is white jade, the 12th floor and the five cities, the immortal man cares me the top, and the hair is endured by the longevity." The blue fairy fluttered while swaying the poems engraved on the white jade, the figure was faint and faint, and the voice reverberated. People have a dream that is not like human beings.


    "You are also the broken beast in Bai Yujing?" Han Sen looked at the blue fairy and fluttered toward the side, and asked.


    Hansen does not deny that he has a little bit of control tendency. If he is flying down an ugly monster, he should have already blasted, but a beautiful creature that flies down like this, Hansen has more Asked a question.


    "I am not a broken beast, it is a fairy, a fairy in Bai Yujing." The blue fairy was suspended in the air, and did not really fall, just use the ethereal voice to talk to Hansen.


    "God I saw much more, but Xian was the first time I saw it." Hansen said carefully, looking at the blue fairy.


    "You have the scent of Bai Yujing in your body. It should have been a part of my Bai Yujing. Why did you kill the creatures in Bai Yujing?" Blue Fairy stared at Hansen.


    "I did enter the 12th floor to absorb jade, but did not absorb any immortality." Han Sen did not believe that the blue fairy is what immortal.


    Even if there is a fairy, it is just a creature named Xian.


    Just like the gods, there is only one kind of spiritual creature, which cannot be compared with the true omnipotent god.


    "The jade you said is the scent of my white jade, you have the benefit of Bai Yujing, not only do not think about return, but also enmity, this is your fault." Blue fairy said faintly.


    "I just reported it to the enemy, what about it?" Hansen said very disdainfully.


    According to the theory of the blue fairy, after he drank the milk, wouldn''t he have to give the cow as a benefactor, and can''t eat beef in the future?


    "The stubbornness is not good." The blue fairy was apparently greeted by Hansen''s words. A finger erected, and the fingertips condensed a little light, and a light bullet, the fairy light flew away from Hansen.


    Hansen did not retreat, his body was holy and crystal clear, just like the statue of ice jade, and a punch greeted that fairy light.


    Hansen hit a shot under the fairy light, turning the smash of the fairy light into a little bit of starlight.


    However, the flying fairy light did not disappear, but instead formed a fairy silk screen, Hansen''s body was covered in the fairy silk screen.


    Hansen��s cohesive force wanted to shatter the silk screen, but Hansen soon discovered that the stronger he used, the tighter the silk screen was.


    Only a moment later, Xianxian was struck into Hansen��s flesh and blood, and the holy and pure body formed by the ice muscles and bones was broken by Xianxian.


    "It doesn''t have to be a waste of effort. It is one of the top ten smashing nets of Bai Yujing''s top ten, and the rate of breaking the boundary is infinitely close to 100%. Even if it is a break-up power of more than 90%, it is trapped in Xiannian. Difficult, it is absolutely impossible to escape, and the harder you work, the tighter the sleepy net will be." The blue fairy fairy pulls the silk, and suddenly pulls the sleepy net and Hansen in the net together, toward the void Bai Yujing flew.


    Hansen did not believe in evil, continued to run ice muscle jade bone surgery, want to forcibly break the fairy silk screen.


    But this thing is unexpectedly tough, and indeed, as the blue fairy said, the more he struggles, the tighter the sinner, the sin has already entered his flesh and blood, and the wound is faintly visible. White bones.


    "Is Bai Yujing really a place where immortals live?" Hansen did not struggle again, and asked loudly to the blue fairy who fluttered flying fairy.


    "Not bad." Blue Fairy replied.


    "What is a fairy?" Hansen asked again.


    "Xian is a fairy. Before the endless years, it has already surpassed the existence of the world. Even the ancient gods, for the immortals, it is just a child born soon." The blue fairy is indifferent It does not have a special mood, but it makes people feel that there is a pride of looking down on everything.


    "Since the celestial being so great, why Bai Yujing will be occupied by the celestial beings, it seems that the celestial being in your mouth is no different." Hansen smiled.


    The face of the blue fairy has finally changed. It seems to be a little angry. He said coldly: "If we were not sealed in Bai Yujing, we would be able to step into Bai Yujing by the little guys of the Tianzu."


    "Who sealed you?" Hansen felt a move.


    The blue fairy fairy changed slightly, and did not answer Hansen��s question. He just took Hansen trapped in the sleepy fairy net and flew into Bai Yujing without saying a word.


    Bai Yujing is a singer in the air, and the air is vertical and horizontal, just like the land of wonderland.


    Hansen once came to Bai Yujing, but Bai Yujing at that time did not look as spectacular as it is now. Whether it is twelve jade buildings or five jade cities, the scale is bigger than before. I don��t know how many times, it looks even more Mysterious and grand.


    Hansen asked several questions. The blue fairy didn''t pay any attention to him, but she did not take Hansen to the jade building she came out of, but flew to one of the jade cities.


    The jade city was dark and painted like a jade. The inner weather was like a prison. Hansen remembered that the black emperor was flying out of the city and was eventually killed by him.


    "The soul of the beast left by the Black Emperor is extraordinary. It is not comparable to the beast of the general beast. Now this blue fairy does not immediately kill me, but I will bring this black jade city, fearing that it is related to the Black Emperor? Hansen said in the dark.


    Although he has broken the way of trapping the fairy network, but he is not eager to start, just want to see, what is the so-called fairy in Bai Yujing.


    Hansen also saw the black jade city before, but it was completely different from the black jade city at this time. The city was filled with fairy tales, and a statue of jade was built in the city.


    There are boy and child virgins, giant beasts and birds, grass and flowers, but all of them are carved by ink jade. There is no trace of life in the entire black jade city, and jade carvings are everywhere.


    "Do you know that not long ago, was the grass, flowers, birds and animals here a living thing?" The blue fairy fell in the city, and Hansen said that he did not return.


    "Then why did they become jade carvings now?" Hansen guessed some, but asked for it without knowing it.


    "Because the owner here is dead." The blue fairy turned back and stared at Hansen with a burning gaze.

 Chapter 3327： The origin of Bai Yujing

    "Black Emperor?" Hansen suddenly thought of who the Blue Fairy said.


    The blue fairy said coldly: "If you know, then you should know that you are dead, because you have passed, so that the billions of jade in the city of Heidi can not get free."


    Hansen still wants to say something, but sees a light and shadow falling in the city of Heidi. It is a white jade like an emperor. It looks like a black emperor. Hansen guesses that this may be Baiyucheng. the host.


    Sure enough, the blue fairy said to the white jade, "The White Emperor, the murderer who killed the Black Emperor has been seized, how should it be disposed of?"


    "The Black Emperor is dead. The Black Emperor has no master. It is no different from the Dead City. He buried him here and buried it with the Black Emperor and the Black Emperor City." The White Emperor''s voice was cold, as if there was no human emotion at all.


    Blue Fairy nodded: "When this is the case, it is a pity that the Black Emperor, who has just released the seal and has not recovered his strength, was killed by him."


    The White Emperor only said indifference: "The Black Emperor himself will die, but it is a pity that the countless jade of the Black Emperor City, but also the jade imperial of the billions of years, will be able to regain freedom."


    Hansen heard the conversation between the two men and said: "If I can resurrect the jade in this black city, I wonder if I can resolve the grievances between us?"


    When the words came out, the eyes of the blue fairy and the white emperor fell on him. The blue fairy said: "What are you talking about? The jade of the black emperor can only be awakened by the black emperor, even though It is useless to come to the gods of the heavens, let alone you."


    "I only ask if I can wake them up, can the previous grudges buy and sell?" Hansen ignored the blue-clothed fairy, just looking at the white emperor.


    Bai Di carefully looked at Hansen. After a while, he said: "If you can wake up all the jade in Heidi, you can write off the grievances of Bai Yujing. We will not pursue your crime of killing the Black Emperor."


    "The White Emperor has to listen to him nonsense. He just wants to lie to us to let him out of the fairy net. This person is good at the movement of space. If he is released, it is not easy to marry him." Said the fairy.


    Bai Di did not speak, just looked at Han Sen.


    Hansen said: "I don''t need to let me go out, just tell me how the Black Emperor wakes up these jade, maybe I have a way to wake them up."


    Seeing that Blue Fairy opened his mouth and wanted to refute, Hansen did not give her a chance to speak. Then he said, "I don''t have any loss for you, isn''t it?"


    "Let him give it a try." Bai Di said.


    The White Emperor has already opened his mouth. Although the blue fairy does not believe that Hansen can wake up the Jade of the Heidi City, he did not say anything.


    "I also asked the two to tell me how the Black Emperor would wake these jade immortals?" Hansen pointed to the life of the black jade carvings.


    "You don''t even know these things, but dare to say that they wake up?" Blue fairy fairy voice.


    Han Sen did not move, nor argued with the blue fairy, just looking at the White Emperor, it is obvious that the White Emperor is the one who can be the master.


    The White Emperor was still indifferent, and slowly said: "The sky is white jade, the 12th floor and the five cities, the immortals cares for me, and the hair is endured by the longevity. These four sentences are the origin of our immortals. Bai Yujing is A piece of Xianyu that was born in the heavens and earth, originally had no life, and there was no 12th floor and five cities. Until the immortals came here, Huaxianyu was the 12th floor and the five cities, and the jade became a fairy, so that we had life and could walk. In the world."


    "Imperial? Who is the immortal?" Hansen was surprised. The point that Yu Chengxian said was too exaggerated, but the ability to make jade petrochemical as a living body is already very scary.


    Even the **** of the gene in the temple of God cannot create life by heart.


    "The immortal is the immortal." The White Emperor said a faintly, and then went on to say: "The immortal point of Yu Chengxian, in the 12th floor of the five cities, each point of a jade, become the dominion of the 12th floor of the five cities, black The emperor is the master of the Black Emperor City. Only the spirit of the Emperor in his body can make the jade in Heidi City self-conscious."


    "If the Black Emperor did not die before, can the Black Emperor who breaks the boundary rate make the Jade of the Black Emperor City self-conscious? Or, only when the Black Emperor completely restores his power, can he make the Jade in the Black Emperor City Generate self-awareness?" Hansen asked.


    "The same." Baidi answered very succinctly.


    Han Sen listened to some depression in his heart. He had the soul of the Black Emperor. It should be consistent with the power of the Black Emperor. If you use the soul of the Black Emperor, you might be able to wake up the Jade in the Black Emperor City.


    However, Hansen had already given the soul of the Black Emperor to Ji Yunran. He did not bring it to him. If he said that he would go back and take it, I am afraid that the Blue Fairy and the White Emperor could not believe him.


    "How, you may wake up the jade in Heidi City?" Blue Fairy stared at Hansen and said coldly.


    "You can give it a try." Hansen said with a hard scalp.


    Hansen looked at a black jade road next to him: "Please wait for a moment, let me try it."


    Hansen said, he ran the power of the blood and nerves and put it into the statue of the black jade.


    The blood-like nerves can stimulate the blood and promote the evolution of life. Before Hansen used the blood and nerves, he can promote the king-level creatures to the **** level. Now the blood and nerves are broken and the function is more powerful. Hansen also wants to give it a try. May be useful.


    If it is useless, it is not too late for them to turn their faces with Baidi.


    If possible, Hansen is not willing to make a vengeance with Bai Yujing. According to Bai Di, there should be 17 jade celestial beings within the 12th floor and five cities.


    This means that in addition to the Black Emperor, there are sixteen strong break-ups like the blue fairy, and Hansen may not be able to win with one person.


    Moreover, Han Sen is very interested in the immortal man mentioned in Bai Dikou, and has the ability to create the power of life. It has not been seen since ancient times.


    The power of the blood and nerves entered the black jade body, and the eyes of Hansen, the blue fairy and the white emperor stared at the black jade beast.


    At the beginning of the black jade little beast, there was no reaction. Hansen could only hold the attitude of the dead horse as a living horse doctor and continue to increase the input of blood and nerves.


    After waiting for ten minutes, I still can''t see the movement of the black jade beast. The blue fairy has been impatient. I want to say something, but suddenly I see a red vein like a blood vessel.


    When the blue fairy reached the mouth, he swallowed it back, staring at the black jade beast and watching the vascular veins on it grow more and more.


    Han Sen looks calm, but his heart is also a little excited. The blood and nerves have played a role in the black jade beast, but I don��t know how far this effect can be achieved. u

 Chapter 3328： pattern

    The black jade beast looks like a bear like a dog. The hair is so cute and squeaky, even if it is seen as a jade carving, it is also a very flattering piece of art. Fiction.


    Only this black jade beast has been blood red, it seems to be infected by blood, it is about to drop the bleeding.


    Hey...hey...hey...


    The body of the black jade beast slowly moved, and the movement was very stiff, like a rusted robot.


    Every time I move it, there are some cracks in the black jade shell on the body. The cracks are getting bigger and bigger, and the pieces are peeling off. Under the peeling black jade, the wet black brown hair is exposed.


    Both the White Emperor and the Blue Fairy have revealed the color of suspicion. If Hansen just wakes up the black jade beast, it will surprise them, but they will not be so confused.


    The reason why they are puzzled is because the appearance of the black jade beast is no longer awakened.


    The so-called awakening, only the jade carving has a spirituality, but the jade carving is still jade carving, their bodies are still dead, and there is no life cycle system that the real creature should have.


    To put it bluntly, the so-called jade immortals in the Black Emperor City are only the shackles of the Black Emperor. When the Black Emperor is there, they can have some spiritual knowledge. The Black Emperor is not there. They are a pile of jade statues.


    But today''s black jade beast, but got rid of the body of jade, has a real flesh and blood, this is not as simple as waking up.


    "Hey!" A roaring vibrate in the black jade city, the black jade beast stood upright and squatted, and the remains of the black jade on his body splashed, making its flesh and blood body fully exposed.


    "Is it really alive?" The blue-eyed fairy looked stunned. Even before hundreds of millions of years ago, she had seen the picture that shocked her.


    When the immortal came to Bai Yujing, the entire white jade was turned into a 12th floor and five cities. Everything here is from the hand of the immortal.


    Pavilions and pavilions, Guta Yucheng, one grass and one wood, one beast, one bird, one insect and one fish are all made by him using the statue of Xianyu.


    However, because the carving of Bai Yujing has almost exhausted the power of the immortal, the immortal finally gave life and soul to the most important seventeen statues of the twelve cities on the 12th floor.


    The other jade carvings, although also from the immortal handwriting, can only rely on the power of the seventeen jade immortals of the Black Emperor, and can not be regarded as real life.


    Nowadays, this little black beast has become a real life. This ability is comparable to the immortal who created Bai Yujing. The blue fairy and the white emperor can not be surprised.


    The black little beast got the real **, shook his body, his eyes turned around, and finally fell on Han Sen, and even flew directly to Hansen.


    Hansen was trapped in the fairy net, and could not dodge, and was smothered by the black little beast.


    However, the little black beast did not want to hurt Hansen''s meaning, sticking out his tongue in Hansen''s face, a very affectionate appearance, as if Hansen was a relative.


    "Don''t be jealous..." Hansen''s hand couldn''t move, he could only let the black little beast lick his face, how to stop it was useless.


    Finally, when the black little beast calmed down and stopped yelling at him, Hansen said, "How, now you should believe me?"


    "Bottle, let him go," Baidi said.


    The shocking color in the eyes of the blue fairy did not fade. After listening to the orders of the White Emperor, this reaction was over. After converging the look, he waved back the sleepy net.


    Hansen got up and took a chance to move. The general black beast saw Hansen move, thinking that Hansen was going to play with it, and he happily rushed up.


    Hansen kept his head, this guy''s short and short legs, a pair of claws waving like a hot wheels, but he couldn''t touch Hansen''s body.


    "Little guy, you go to play first." Hansen said to the little black beast.


    The black little beast seemed to understand Hansen��s words and climbed to the side, but as he climbed back, he looked back and looked at Hansen, which seemed to look like a face.


    "How do you call it?" The White Emperor was still indifferent and expressionless, but the words were obviously polite.


    "In the next Hansen." Hansen replied.


    Baidi nodded and looked at Hansen. "If you can give me the jade in Baiyujing, you can not only write off the things of the Black Emperor, you can also become a friend of Bai Yujing."


    "I don''t know what is the benefit of becoming a friend of Bai Yujing?" Hansen naturally came out. Bai Di and the blue fairy known as the bottle fairy were shocked by the resurrection of the black beast.


    Moreover, the White Emperor said that the whole white jade Jing Yuxian, not just the Black Emperor City, this is somewhat intriguing.


    Bai Di said: "If you need something to help, as long as you don''t violate Bai Yujing''s fairy law, even if you want the Emperor to fight for his life, he will not hesitate."


    "It sounds very good, but how do I know if you will keep the appointment and know that the jade carving will be resurrected. The strength I have given is enormous. I want to give all the life here to the flesh and blood. It is not a An easy thing, I am afraid that it will not be enough for ten or eight years," Hansen said.


    "I don''t think that for ten or eight years, even if we are a hundred years old, we can wait. As long as you are willing to do it, we can wait for thousands of years." Bai Di Dunton said: "As for your fear, it is even more redundant. I am obeying the law of the immortal, subject to the law of the immortal, as long as the vows are issued, they must be observed, otherwise they will be sanctioned by the law of Bai Yujing, even if the Emperor is no exception."


    Han Sen saw the solemnity of Bai Di��s statement. Instead of saying anything, he asked: "What is the fairy law?"


    "You please come here." Bai Di said, and walked outside the city of Heidi.


    Hansen did not hesitate to follow up directly, and the bottle fairy followed Hansen��s back, staring at Hanson��s back intricately.


    Hancheng, the 12th floor and the five cities, have seen it before. Although the 12th floor and the five cities have become more ambitious, there is not much difference.


    It was only that Baidi did not take Hansen into the 12th floor and the five cities. After passing through the five cities, he came to the highest point of Bai Yujing, where a white jade monument stood.


    I saw a lot of laws on the white jade monument, Han Sen probably took a look, although many of the laws are very weird, but it is very rigorous.


    There is also a fairy law saying that if Yuxian issued a vow, he would never be able to violate it, otherwise Bai Yujing would withdraw the fairy body.


    Because there were too many laws, Han Sen did not look at it in a single line, his eyes swept a few eyes, but in the lower left corner of the white jade monument, he saw a pattern.


    The other places in the Baiyu monument are only engraved with words. Only one corner is engraved with a pattern, which is a small gourd pattern.


    Hansen looked at the gourd pattern very familiar, much like the gourd look before Boa was born, the size and shape are very similar.

 Chapter 3329： Return to the first floor

    Hansen pointed to the gourd pattern and asked: "What is the gourd pattern on the tablet?"


    Bai Di said: "That is the immortal who created Bai Yujing, it is a mark of immortals."


    Hansen didn''t know if Baidi had concealed it, or did he really don''t know what the gourd mark meant. Hansen asked again and asked: "I am very curious at the bottom, that the immortal is so powerful, even though the gods may not be able to In the same breath, I don��t know what he looks like, but also the strong one of that family?��


    The white Emperor and the bottle fairy naturally saw Hansen��s thoughts, but he only thought that Hansen was curious about the origins of the immortals and did not think about it elsewhere.


    The bottle fairy said with some self-satisfaction: "Which is the immortal, I don''t know, but I want to be a great existence that transcends everything. Just like you said, even the gods of heaven cannot compare with it. The appearance of the immortal is that the immortal is engraved according to her own, just the temperament of the immortal, more than ten million times better than me."


    "So, the immortal and my appearance should be similar? Then he is a man or a woman?" Hansen asked.


    "Nature and I are all women," said the bottle.


    "A female fairy? Did she say what her name is?" Hansen became more and more curious.


    "The immortal is a fairy, and why do you need a name." Bottle Jane Hansen continued to say: "What do you want to do with so many unrelated things? This fairy law is the foundation of Bai Yujing, even if I am the master, I can not violate the immortal. Law, otherwise it will be wiped out by Bai Yujing, now you can rest assured?"


    "In this case, you can safely give those jade immortals life and **, but presumably the two should also be clear that this is not a matter of days, but also has its own things to deal with, so it can only come at regular intervals. Bai Yujing once, can''t stay here all the time," Hansen said.


    Baidi nodded slightly: "No matter, as long as you remember your promise, it is only this time, there is a jade, please be sure to give him flesh and blood first."


    "Yes." Hansen wants to ask what is special about this jade, but if he thinks about it or not, he should see the jade soon, and he won''t be in a hurry.


    Bai Di and the bottle fairy left Hansen with Hansen. Originally Hansen thought that he would take him to Baiyucheng or other three cities, but who knows where Baidi took him to go is the 12th floor.


    "Weird, judging from the relationship between the bottle fairy and the white emperor, the status of the jade in the 12th floor should be lower than that of the five cities. How can such an important jade be in the Baiyu Building instead of the Five Cities? Hansen was puzzled, but he didn''t ask anything. He just followed Baidi and the bottle fairy and walked through a jade building and a jade city.


    There is only one thing that makes Hansen very confused. There should be seventeen-level jade in the five cities on the 12th floor, but until now, only the bottle fairy and the white emperor appeared. The other jade fairys have never been exposed from beginning to end. surface.


    Before going to the first jade building, Bai Di and Dong Xian stopped, and looked at the first floor of Baiyu in a complicated way.


    Hansen was no stranger to the first floor of Baiyu. At the beginning, he came to Zhentian Temple to practice and seized the opportunity to enter Baiyulou. He entered the first floor to absorb jade cultivation.


    Today, the first floor of Baiyu looks majestic. I don��t know how many times, but the approximate pattern of the jade building has not changed. It is still a seven-story white jade building.


    At the beginning of the first floor of the Baiyu Building, it was the first level of the jade building in the 12th floor. It only provided some jade gas. Compared with the other eleventh floors, it seems a little bit strange.


    However, looking at the expressions of Bai Di and the bottle fairy, it seems that there is something unusual in this first floor.


    Baidi walked toward the gate of Yulou. The door of Baiyulou was automatically opened. Hansen walked in with the White Emperor. He suddenly felt that the jade inside the jade building was pure and gentle, and he did not know how many times stronger than before.


    If Hansen was here at the time, it was just the pure jade here, and he was afraid that he would be promoted directly to the king.


    "It''s a good place. If you practice ice muscle jade surgery here, are you afraid that you can''t reach the top?" Hansen secretly regrets: "It''s a pity that it has been occupied by these jade, I am afraid it is not easy to take it back."


    The inside of the tower changed a lot, not only the internal space became bigger, but within the jade, there was actually a jade spirit flying like a jellyfish.


    Hansen looked carefully, and those jade spirits turned out to be pure jade condensation, which is pure and extremely pure. If it can be swallowed, it will definitely help the ice muscle jade bone surgery.


    Even if Hansen��s already broken ice muscle jade surgery, if you can get the help of those jade spirits, there should be no small effect on improving the break rate.


    Towards the upper level, the more pure the jade, the three people all the way to the top floor of the first floor, Bai Di and the bottle fairy stopped, looking at the ceiling of the jade building.


    Hansen��s gaze also followed them. I saw it on the top of the dome and carved a pair of jade figures in a embossed manner. The creatures engraved were very weird.


    It is a white sheep, white and white, the horns are curved like a spiral, it looks docile and peaceful, and the endless jade is flowing out of the sheep jade carving, just like a clear spring.


    "Please also give it to the flesh first." Bai Di pointed to the sheep jade carving on the dome.


    "This should not be the jade of the first floor to dominate?" Hansen did not immediately start to look at the White Emperor.


    Baidi did not deny: "Exactly."


    "White Yujing recovered, why didn''t it recover together?" Hansen asked again.


    "These are not important. What is important is that you can give it to you?" Baidi said, looking at Hansen.


    "I can only try my best, but this jade is too strong, and I don''t have enough control. Even if I am lucky, my strength will be very serious. I am afraid that I will not be able to give it to other jade in the near future." Body," Hansen said.


    "No matter, you can do it even if you let go." There was no change in the look of the White Emperor, calmly said.


    The White Emperor refused to say the reason. Hansen had no way. He had to hold back the curiosity in his heart, and he ran the blood and nerves, and broke the power of the broken world into the sheep jade carving of the dome.


    Since the sheep is the dominant jade on the first floor, it should be a broken creature that is not weaker than the bottle fairy. The blood nerves can change its body, and Hansen has no confidence in his heart.


    Bottle fairy and m white didu are extraordinary people, the rate of breaking the boundary is definitely high, even Hansen is difficult to fully see them.


    The reason why Hansen agreed to help Bai Yujing��s Yuxian to get the ** was also to save the idea of ??using Bai Yujing��s power.


    The strength of Qin Xiu and the Gods Club is amazing. Hansen��s strength is difficult to compete. If he can get the help of Bai Yujing, he will have more confidence in the future.


    The endless stream of force broke into the jade carving of the sheep. After half an hour, the sheep jade statue did not have a slight reaction, and there were no abnormalities in the black jade beast.


    "It seems that the rate of breaking the blood of the nerves is too low, and the impact on this powerful detached creature is very limited." Han Sen secretly depressed.

 Chapter 3330： Sheep jade

    However, this has already happened, Han Sen is not likely to give up on this, if he can not say now, do not know whether Bai Di and the bottle fairy will face him directly.


    At the same time of outputting the blood and nerves, it opened the tunnel and began to analyze the structure of the sheep statue in an attempt to dismantle the body structure of the sheep and then gradually transform it.


    However, under the peek of Dong Xuan Jing, Han Sen was surprised to find that the body deconstruction of the sheep jade carving is almost perfect, and there is no flaw. It seems that this is the elaborate work of the god, without leaving a trace of embarrassment.


    "A very good body..." Hansen was very happy.


    It��s not that Hansen has found a way to analyze the body of the sheep, but because the body is so perfect, the rate of breaking the boundary may have exceeded 95%.


    The rate of breaking the border is higher, and it has nothing to do with Hansen. Even if he can see the mystery of the body, he will not get substantial benefits.


    But the sheep statue is pure jade power, and Hansen has gained great inspiration from its body structure and jade power.


    "If you learn from the jade system of sheep, should you be able to improve my ice muscle jade?" Hansen thought, and he secretly operated the power of ice muscle.


    In the past, he used to absorb the jade of Baiyulou to cultivate ice muscle jade bones. Although the power of the two is not exactly the same, they all have the characteristics of jade.


    Hansen did not completely copy the jade power structure of the sheep, but borrowed some of the ingenuity.


    The body and strength of the broken world have been perfectly integrated. Studying its body is equivalent to studying its power. The hole can not be completely resolved for a time, and only a part of the mystery can be slowly analyzed. At the same time, the body of the sheep jade carving is invaded by blood vessels, as a further understanding.


    Originally, this was a hard work for Hansen, but now, Hansen has benefited. Hansen is even more reluctant to give up. The resurrection of sheep is just a matter of course. It is Hansen��s main purpose to peep at its power.


    The sheep''s body is too perfect, Hansen''s progress is very slow, but despite this, Hansen has a lot of gains.


    "This body''s rate of breaking the boundary is probably higher than I expected. It may be very close to 100%. At most, it is only a one-two percent difference. A jade master is already so horrible, if white The emperor has such a level, this power is so strong that it is simply unimaginable, and it is not weaker than the gods. What kind of character is the immortal, can actually create such a terrible creature? What was it at the beginning? What kind of power can seal Bai Yujing here?" Han Sen''s heart is full of doubts.


    Hansen''s ice muscle jade is holy and pure, as pure as sheep, but the sheep''s body has a peculiar structure. This structure makes the density and strength of the sheep''s body almost the same as Hansen''s jade. In the case, it is more tough and solidified than the ice muscle jade bone.


    With this magical structure, the two suffer the same force impact, and the sheep''s jade body defense will be much stronger than Hansen''s.


    This makes Han Sen feel amazing. He constantly analyzes the sheep jade body and wants to decipher the secret. If the ice muscle jade bone can also use this structure, the breaking rate will definitely increase greatly, maybe it can directly exceed 100. The boundary of 30 points makes the power of breaking the boundary materialized, and it is even possible to achieve a higher rate of breakage.


    After all, this is a very close to the body of the perfect body, and is very similar to the ice muscle jade bones, the opportunity is really rare.


    Hansen analyzed it over and over again, but he never got the answer he wanted. He couldn''t destroy the body structure of the sheep, and he couldn''t see the hidden secret structure.


    The **** nerves are constantly infiltrating, but the effect is not satisfactory. After nearly two hours, the blood nerves only leave a red dot on the sheep jade carving that is smaller than the needle tip. get.


    But it was such a small red dot, but Hansen was ecstatic. In the cooperation of the hole and the blood and the nerves of the blood, the power of the blood and nerves finally penetrated into it.


    It was only this point that Hansen saw the secret of the jade body of the sheep jade carving. The jade body structure of the sheep jade carving was not solid, and the inside was actually hollow.


    "Hollow structure?" Hansen''s heart is happy, regardless of the consumption of power, continue to let the power infiltrate into it, the hollow structure can indeed improve the strength, but this is not absolute, the secret of the sheep jade body is definitely more than that.


    Soon, Hansen found that the sheep''s body was not purely hollow, and the power of the blood and nerves quickly encountered obstacles. Hansen could only penetrate as much as possible.


    "Bai Di adults, can you see if he can do it?" Seeing Han Sen has not been able to make a breakthrough, said the bottle frown frowning.


    The White Emperor said faintly: "He can do the best in nature. If it doesn''t work, after his power is consumed a lot, it will be very easy to get him. Even if his strength is not enough to restore the Aries Fairy, it can help those. It is easy for Yuxian to gain physical and self-awareness, which is of great help to us."


    "Adults are wise." Bottle Xian understands the intention of Baidi. No matter whether Hansen can restore the Aries, there is no harm to them.


    Hansen naturally knows that Baidi is not as good at speaking as he is. He did not intend to consume his own power too much, at least to retain the power to kill Bai Yujing.


    However, the mystery of the sheep''s body, but Hansen changed his mind, even if the power is excessively consumed, you must also peek into the secret, otherwise you missed the opportunity, do not know if there is such a chance in the future.


    A creature close to the perfect body, let him study without any action, such an opportunity will never be there.


    Even if Hansen can kill such a high-level destructive creature, it is useless. The power of the dead beast is lost, and the research value has been greatly reduced. The deviation is too great.


    At the level of Hansen, a little thought may cost a lot, so Hansen is not willing to risk studying the body.


    With the strength of the hole and the mysterious power of the hole, a little bit of penetration, the rate of penetration is extremely slow, but every time there is a little harvest, Hansen is extremely surprised.


    ��It��s not just a hollow structure!�� Hansen found that the sheep��s body is not only hollow, but there are many variations in the hollow structure.


    There are hexagonal honeycomb structures, also triangular structures, and a variety of hollow structures are combined. Because sheep jade bodies are generally moving, such as dead objects, it is difficult to know what these structures are.

 Chapter 3331： Doomed

    Hansen worked for four days and five nights in a row, almost completely consuming his own power, and he could only helplessly stop.


    It��s not that Hansen doesn��t want to rest in the middle, but the sheep��s body is really weird. As long as Hansen��s power is slightly relaxed, the structure of the sheep��s body will automatically recover, so Hansen can only continue, otherwise the existing The results will also disappear.


    See Hansen, the whole person lost a circle, his eyes are red, his eyes are deep, and at first glance it is the appearance of excessive power overdraft.


    Bai Di and the bottle fairy were slightly touched. I didn''t expect Hansen to do his best, and I was not afraid of taking the opportunity to make a fuss, so that they had a good impression on Han Sen.


    "I am sorry, the rate of breaking the boundary is still too low. There is no way to shake the body of this jade." Han Sen smiled and shook his head.


    "It doesn''t matter, you try your best, let''s cultivate your body first. Let''s talk about other things later." Bai Di Dunton said: "There are many fusions in the Temple of Heaven, if you need it. Just to hunt, it should be helpful to you."


    "Thank you so much." Hansen''s mood suddenly eased a lot.


    Not only has the secret of the sheep jade body, but also the broken gene, it can be said that it is a stone and two birds.


    However, Hansen��s power is really too expensive. Now he is going to hunt and destroy the beasts. Maybe he will be eaten by the broken beasts, so Hansen can only restore his own strength and then consider killing the broken beasts.


    After the White Emperor left, only the bottle fairy accompanied Hansen in the first floor.


    "The jade here is pure and flawless, and it is good for your body to recover. You should rest here first." The bottle of the fairy refers to the jade spirits of the jellyfish. "But you should not devour it because of the courage." Those jade spirits, although they are pure and pure jade essences, but they have already produced a glimpse of the spirit of nothing. If you devour them, not only will jade be integrated into your body, even if there is a trace of If no spiritual knowledge is also integrated into your soul, it is not a good thing for you."


    "Thank you for the fairy pointing." Han Sen understands that the bottle is indeed a good intention.


    If it is integrated into the external spiritual knowledge, its own spirit will have many problems, and even may lead to the negation of self-personality. Such words are indeed too dangerous.


    It is as if one person has the memory of another person. Both memories are affecting this person. This will make this person have a doubt about who he is. A lighter person may split the personality, and a heavier one will negate. Self personality.


    Especially for people like Hansen, if there is a flaw in the soul, then when fighting the real strong, it is likely to be defeated by this flaw.


    So unless it is a creature with the ability of the soul to devour, the average creature is not willing to blend the souls of other creatures.


    The existence of a life-like soul has always made Hansen very confused. What kind of thing is it, why can it let the creatures merge with the soul, not only will not be affected, but will be able to break through the border and become stronger.


    Hansen absorbed the power of jade gas to restore its own consumption, because the jade gas was too pure and huge, Hansen absorbed it with ice muscle jade, and the strength recovered very quickly, but in half a day, it reached a state of full prosperity.


    Hansen is going to hunt down the broken beasts on the hanging islands. He has already asked the bottle fairy, and those who have broken the beast have nothing to do with Bai Yujing.


    Bai Yujing broke the seal because of the invasion of the soul of life, but the soul of the soul is not enough to affect the bottle fairy and the white emperor. The broken beasts are mostly born of the powerful alien souls in the original Tiangong, and Bai Yujing. The jade inside is not the same thing.


    Only they are afraid of the jade in Bai Yujing, so they can get along with each other.


    Before the bottle fairy appeared, it was not for the outbreak of Hansen��s broken beast, but because Hansen killed the Black Emperor.


    After leaving the first floor, Han Sen went to a floating island. Since there is a chance to hunt down the broken beast, Hansen has no reason to make good use of it. He also wants to know that the broken gene will be super. What kind of influence does the **** body have?


    The bottle was with Hansen and went to the Hanging Island. It was nominally to help Hansen hunt the broken beast, so as to avoid Hansen��s accident, he was actually monitoring Hansen so that Hansen could not escape.


    Although Hansen performed very well, they did not completely relax their vigilance.


    Hansen did not want to escape, otherwise he was able to escape even when he was trapped in the trapped fairy net.


    When flying to the empty island, Hansen unconsciously glanced at the void, where it was thirty-three days.


    Since the emergence of thirty-three days, there have been horror creatures rushing into it from time to time, but there are only a few creatures with that ability, so they start to be more and more days later, and then less and less. The biological shock has been thirty-three days.


    Hansen has not paid attention to thirty-three days for a few days, but today he suddenly moved in his heart. It seems that something is attracting him, let him look up and look at thirty-three days.


    From this point of view, Hansen suddenly was surprised to see no one, only to see the side of the Empire Universe, there is a little girl riding a flying fish, carrying a red kitten to fly for thirty-three days.


    "Boa!" Han Sen immediately recognized that the girl is a Boa, not to mention the flying fish and the kitten by her side, it is absolutely impossible to admit mistakes.


    "Boa, can''t go." Han Sen had no time to think about why Boa would go to thirty-three days, directly using the starry sky to move out of the town, and shouted.


    The bottle fairy thought that Hansen wanted to escape, and suddenly sprinkled the sleepy net, and suddenly closed the surrounding space, as if the starry sky had become a cage under the wire mesh, and Hansen was in it.


    Hansen didn''t even think about it, and he turned into a super-spiritual body directly. The broken-bounded armed forces, which had a break-up rate of nearly one hundred, actually went through his body and did not stop Hansen''s super-spirit. Let the bottle fairy surprise, this knows that Han Sen has the ability to escape the shackles of the sleep network.


    Hansen moved to the starry sky and rushed into the void in an instant. Before coming to the invisible barrier of thirty-three days, he shouted in the direction of Boa: "Boa, don''t go in."


    However, it seems that he and Boa seem to be only thirty-three days apart from a big grave, but in reality it is separated from the two worlds, his voice Bao can not hear.


    Seeing that Boa sat on the back of the flying fish, he easily passed through the barrier of thirty-three days and disappeared into the thirty-three days of the big grave. Hansen was shocked and angry.


    Although I still remember that Mr. Bai said that if he entered the thirty-three days, there would inevitably be a major disaster, which is likely to be the end of the nine deaths.


    However, Hansen also refused a lot at this time. The teeth were rushed directly into the thirty-three days. The barrier of thirty-three days was useless for the super-spirit, and Hansen easily rushed in. u

 Chapter 3332： Skull and sword

    At the moment of crossing the barrier, Hansen felt a huge suction, even his super-spiritual body, it was difficult to get rid of the suction, and was instantly sucked in.


    Ding!


    With a crisp sound, Hansen''s body slammed into the rocky ground, but what made Hansen feel strange was that his body was directly inserted into the rock.


    Yes, it was inserted, and Hansen soon realized that there was a problem with his body. The hole was scanned by himself, and Hansen suddenly jumped up in surprise.


    The surrounding environment Hansen is no stranger, everywhere is the blade of the ground, like the endless blade forest, here should be the first day of the thirty-three days, the blade of the heavens, also known as the blade, once Hansen Here, the **** of the gods was killed, and the spirit of the **** of the gods was obtained, and the gray sword was pulled out here.


    It was only Hansen��s arrival, but it was completely different from before. His body turned into a soldier��s blade and was inserted in the jungle.


    Hansen tried to use his own strength and wanted to restore his body. However, he used all kinds of power, but it was useless. Even the super-spiritual body could not restore his body to normal.


    Hansen had to scrutinize his present self. Although he became a soldier''s blade, his various forces could still be used, but the body was different from the original.


    Under the hole in the tunnel, Han Sen��s current appearance is reflected in his mind.


    The black-and-ink-like quadrangular blade, even the handle is also black carbon-like color, which looks like a burning stick on the ground, compared with the dazzling, cold-blooded swords next to it. He is really too humble.


    ��Why would I become a beggar?�� Hansen felt very strange in his heart.


    This kind of military blade has rarely been used by humans. Although Hansen has used it, he just played it casually and did not practice the real defamation method.


    The three types of weapons he is best at are bows, knives, and swords, but he has not become these three types of soldiers, but has become a shackle, and it is still such a humble.


    "It seems that after thirty-three days returning to the source, it shows its true power. Even when I enter it, it is suppressed by the power of the slashing blade, and it becomes a shackle. Those other creatures that rush in, I am afraid. Ten �� jiu, like me, has become a blade.


    Hansen thought, he gathered his strength and wanted to let his body leave the rock, even though he is now a shackle, but with his strength, it is not difficult to fly.


    However, the power of Hansen''s condensed hole Xuan Jing, with the help of the hole Xuanqi field, did not make it possible to fly from the rock, and it still did not move.


    Hansen does not believe in the evil spirits to run the tunnel Xuan Jing, relying on the control of Dong Xuanqi field, let alone he is just a four-foot-long dragonfly, even if it is a star-rated battleship, or a planet, It was controlled by the hole and the air field to fly at the speed of light.


    However, regardless of how Hansen exerted his strength, his body was only shaking sharply, giving a slight sound of a blade, but he was never able to pull an inch out of the rock.


    "You don''t have to work hard. You are now turned into a blade by the ruler''s rule. Unless you have the ability to turn over thirty-three days, you can''t break the rules of the blade and pull yourself out. "A voice rang in Hansen''s mind."


    Hansen was shocked and used the search for the hole in the tunnel. He did not find other creatures.


    "I can''t see it so close? It''s a stupid guy." The voice rang again in Hansen''s mind.


    "You have also become a blade of war?" Hansen suddenly understood, and the hole in the tunnel was glanced again, and soon he found something strange. On a large stone less than three meters away from him, a sword was inserted.


    The sword was only one foot long with a blade and a hilt exposed, and the other parts were inserted into the big stone, but from the part it exposed, it was an antique copper sword, the end of the hilt On the top, there is also a red sword spike.


    The blade is purple, it seems to be made of copper. The shape is very beautiful, but it does not lose the fierceness of the sword. Even if you don��t know the sword, you can see it. It is a good sword, maybe even A famous sword.


    At this time, the sword of the purple sword is swaying from the wind, and it looks quite elegant.


    Hansen used the hole Xuanqi field to observe the purple sword, but found that the sword of the copper sword is exuding a strange wave of thoughts. With the idea of ??communicating with Hansen, it should be that the copper sword is undoubted.


    "The creatures that enter the bladed world, who are hard to escape, will become soldiers. Even the gods are no exception. Unless anyone can pull us out, we will always be a blade of the ground." "The copper sword once again sent an idea."


    "Since the creatures entering the blade will become the blade, who else can come here to pull us out?" Hansen responded with a smile.


    The copper sword is cold and vocal: "It��s really ignorant, and the outsiders will indeed become the blade, but within this blade, there are indigenous creatures."


    ��Is there?�� Hansen said with amazement. He hadn��t seen any indigenous creatures since he came to the last time. There are no other indigenous creatures except the warheads.


    Now he has also become a member of the military blade gene, and I really can''t think of any indigenous people.


    "Of course." The copper sword disdained the voice: "It��s a ignorant and stupid guy. Thirty-three days is the hub of the two universes. You can get the vitality from the front and back universe at the same time. The richness of life forms is more positive. The anti-cosm is still beyond the reach of the universe, how can there be no indigenous creatures?"


    Han Sen felt that after returning to the source in thirty-three days, it was normal to give birth to a new living body. The copper sword was not wrong.


    "You see a lot of knowledge, knowledge is so profound, must be an extraordinary existence, I do not know how to call it?" Han Sen wants to find out the origin of the copper sword.


    The copper sword proudly said: "The deity is playing in the sky, the underground and the invincible invincible, and it is called the king of the king. You can call me the king or the old man."


    "Oh." Hansen naturally heard that the copper sword is simply a ghost, the famous figure in the two universes. Even if he has not seen it, he should have heard of it. He has never heard of any king, copper. The sword is clearly meant to take advantage of him.


    "Junior, who are you?" The copper sword asked Han Sen not to respond, and asked himself.


    "I am just a nameless pawn. I haven''t done anything big. I have nothing to kill a few gods to play. I am hungry and roast a few broken beasts to eat. I am tired and let the vice president of God will pinch me shoulders. Only," Hansen said.


    "You can blow it." The copper sword was cold and disdainful, thinking that Hansen was as nonsense as he was, deliberately not revealing his true identity.

 Chapter 3333： Lure

    Hansen did not pay attention to the copper sword, and the operation of the tunnel was spread out, trying to find the indigenous creatures mentioned by the copper sword.


    With his power, forcing an indigenous to come here to draw a sword should not be difficult.


    However, when the hole Xuanqi field spread out, Han Sen knew that things were not as simple as he imagined. The surrounding blade forests exude a strong atmosphere, and each armor has its own gas field.


    The Dongxuan gas field was weakened by a heavy gas field. It only extended less than ten miles and could not continue to spread out. This is only an observation ability. If you want to use the gas field to control indigenous creatures, the distance will be closer.


    It seems that Hansen��s hole is in the air. The copper sword said: ��You don��t have to worry about it. Don��t say that your strength is difficult to penetrate the blade forest. Even if you can penetrate it, you can��t control those indigenous people. Those indigenous peoples are sheltered by the swords, and if you move them, they will be suppressed by the rules of the blade."


    Hansen frowned at the moment: "Can''t use force to control those indigenous people, how can they let them come out and pull us out?"


    The copper sword was trying to say something, but suddenly snorted, and then the blade trembled gently.


    In fact, Hansen perceives it earlier than the copper sword, which makes Hansen somewhat surprised. In the place less than five hundred miles away from them, there is a little girl who seems to be only seven or eight years old, wearing armor and being in the army. Walk through the bladed forest.


    "That is the indigenous people of the thirty-three heavens? How do you think it is a human girl?" Hansen felt a little weird.


    Before returning to his initial state in thirty-three days, he did not see human figures in thirty-three days, but now he will see a little girl suspected of human beings, which naturally surprised him.


    If human beings can survive here, then he should be able to maintain a human form here, but in fact he has become a shackle.


    The copper sword is desperately letting the sword tremble, giving a slight sword-sounding sound, apparently trying to attract the little girl to come here.


    Hansen��s thoughts moved, and the hole in the tunnel immediately shrouded the girl��s body. Hansen wanted to try to get the girl over.


    Hey!


    However, when the hole in the tunnel hit the girl''s moment, Han Sen felt that the body was like an electric shock. The hole in the tunnel was broken, and his body was also awkward. If he still has a mouth, it will definitely The pain is screaming.


    The Bronze Sword gloated and said: "Haha, I have told you about it, I don��t listen to the old man��s words, I��m in front of my eyes, now I know it��s amazing?��


    Hansen is not annoyed, said faintly: "It seems that you have done the same thing, otherwise how can you know?"


    The bronze sword did not speak, but continued to encourage the sword to make a sword and seduce the little girl.


    Han Sen knew the purpose of the copper sword, but did not learn to shake his body, just watching it.


    "What are you doing? Or do you make some noise, attract her attention, and seduce her?" The copper sword shook the sword and said to Hansen.


    "Is it enough to attract you to come over?" Hansen said.


    The copper sword heard the words and said with annoyance: "The chances of attracting more than a lot of noise will naturally be bigger. If you don''t contribute, don''t grab it with me."


    "How can I grab it with you? But if she came over to me, it would be no wonder that I was." Hansen smiled.


    "Your sister... You don''t want to eat white food, there is such a good thing in the world, Lao Tzu does not do it." The copper sword stopped and shook the sword.


    "You are free." Hansen said.


    The copper sword snorted and then there was no sound. The little girl seemed to have heard the sword of the copper sword and came forward.


    However, after the copper sword stopped the tremor, the little girl had no sense of direction and quickly deviated from the direction and looked farther and farther.


    "I can tell you that there are not many indigenous people nearby. You may not be able to meet one in ten days and a half. I miss this opportunity. I don''t know how long I have to wait, but you think about it..." The copper sword is obviously a little panicked. .


    Hansen didn''t say anything, just looking at the little girl in the hole.


    See Hansen does not speak, the copper sword said: "You cooperate with me, tempting the little girl, everyone will be good, if you only want to eat white food, this king can not agree."


    "I am still the same sentence, just you," Hansen replied.


    The sword of the copper trembled, but seeing the little girl go further and farther, Hansen still had no reaction at all. The copper sword gnashed his teeth and said: "I attracted her, you can not grab me."


    After all, Hansen did not wait for the answer, but he trembled his sword and shouted his sword. He was afraid that the little girl would go far, and could not hear the sound of the sword.


    Fortunately, the little girl did not go too far. After hearing the sound of the sword, she listened for a while and fumbled and walked over here.


    Not long after, the little girl came to Hansen and the nearby purple sword, and the big eyes swept around in the vicinity, apparently looking for the root of the sword.


    "You will wait quietly, after the king can resume ziyou, you can help you." The copper sword said while agitating the sword.


    Hansen ignored him, and also swayed his body and made a sound of humming.


    When I heard the sound of humming, the little girl turned her head and looked at Han Sen, revealing the color of surprise. It seems that some people couldn��t get the idea at the moment and had to go to that side first.


    "You... shameless..." The sword of the copper trembled, and even the sword was a little louder.


    "You are not bad, if I guess it is correct, the indigenous people here can not just pull out the weapons? You are so eager, can you say that the indigenous people can only pull out a weapon?" Hansen said.


    "What are you talking about, I don''t know if there is such a thing." The copper sword paused and said.


    Hansen saw him react so, and his heart was more certain that it was correct.


    "If it is not, then it is not the same who is first pulled out. If I am pulled out first, it will help you get out of trouble." Han Sen encouraged him to make a louder voice.


    "She was attracted to me, and she should first let her pull me out." The copper sword also worked hard to make the sword sound louder.


    "m depends on who she likes, people don''t like you, and can''t force it." Hansen is even harder.


    Originally, Hansen��s strength was strong. Coupled with the copper sword before attracting the little girl, it was a waste of energy. The black voice suddenly overshadowed the copper sword.


    Seeing that the little girl was attracted by the huge sound of shocking, it seemed to have the meaning of going to Hansen. The copper sword screamed: "I am fighting with you."


    Jianming��s voice soared again, forcibly overshadowing Hansen��s snoring, and Hansen did not show weakness, but also raised his snoring.


    "Ah!" The two men did not give each other, but the girl screamed, her hands licking her ears, as if it were a painful look, and turned and ran.


    "Don''t... don''t run..." Hansen and the copper sword shouted in unison, but the little girl couldn''t hear their thoughts.

 Chapter 3334： I just want a man.

    "Your sister''s, you blame you for a bastard..." Seeing the little girl running without a trace, disappeared in the forest of the blade, the copper sword lungs are about to blow up, and Hansen screamed. Fiction.


    "If you want to blame, you will blame yourself. If you don''t rob me, will you be fine?" Han Sen said faintly.


    "I am desperate to attract people, why should I give it to you?"


    "So everyone depends on the ability, you can''t blame me," Hansen said.


    "When the king of heaven regains his freedom, he must destroy you, destroy you with corpses, and smash the bones..." The copper sword seems to know that anger is useless. After throwing a swearword, he will no longer be with Hansen. Speak, don''t know what to think.


    After the little girl was taken away, Hansen used the hole to search for the nearby area. Within ten miles, there was no other indigenous except the little girl.


    After fleeing into the distance, the little girl ran into a huge helmet of three or four meters high outside the second, and there were some simple household items in the helmet. There were still some water and fruit, and I didn��t know the little girl. It is these things from where.


    In the ten-mile range, Hansen did not find rivers and plants, only the blade.


    "Where did the little girl come from? How did it survive here?" Hansen thought for himself.


    For the next few days, the little girl did not dare to approach this area again, apparently the last time she was scared.


    Except for the little girl, there are no other creatures. This makes the copper sword very depressed and angry. From time to time, roaring loudly and swearing to restore freedom, Hansen must be cramped and worn on the top of Jianshan.


    Hansen ignored him and had been observing the life of the little girl.


    Although the little girl is only seven or eight years old, but the strength is great, the speed is also very fast, like a small leopard like a shuttle in the forest of the blade, every day will go to a distant blade forest, etc. When she returns, she will bring back some water and fruit, and sometimes there will be some broken utensils.


    Unfortunately, Hansen��s Dong Xuanqi field was blocked by the Blade Forest, and it was difficult to extend it. I don��t know where the little girl went.


    "I said the old sword, is there only one little girl here?" In the past seven or eight days, Hansen still did not find other indigenous people, Hansen asked the copper sword.


    "You are old, your family is old." The copper sword shouted.


    "If you don''t like it, you can say it. I won''t change it. Why do you want to swear?" Hansen said after changing a name and asked: "Small sword, is there any other indigenous people here?"


    The sword of the copper sword hates itchy, but he seems to know that it is useless. He said coldly: "This king has told you long ago that there are not many indigenous people here, and it may not be possible to meet one in ten days and a half. You are not To be right against the king of the day, scared away the little girl, it is just death."


    "This can''t blame me. An indigenous can only pull a weapon. The little girl pulled you out. Isn''t it lonely when I stay here?" Hansen said.


    "You won''t wait a few more days? There will be other Aborigines coming over, and you will be able to get out of trouble as well." The copper sword said with anger, but he also disguised himself as an indigenous person can only pull out a weapon.


    "I am just a small person, and you are a king. Heavenly kings should have a natural amount. It is better for you to let me, and when there are indigenous people, let them pull me out," Hansen said.


    "I am, you want to be beautiful." The copper sword thinks that there is a spit now, and it will definitely spray Hansen''s face.


    "Small sword, we are not the way to fight this way, no one can fall into the favor, it is better for us to make a bet, decide who is being drawn out?" Han Sen thought of a move, smiled and said to the copper sword.


    "What tricks do you want to play?" The copper sword obviously does not believe that Hansen will be so honest.


    "There is no trick, we will gamble after the indigenous people here are male or female. If it is a woman, you should not make a sound, let me seduce her. If you are a man, I will not rob you, let you seduce. ""


    Hansen��s words have not been finished yet, and he was interrupted by the bronze sword: ��Which woman is going to be tempted by you, the man will let me go? This is not the case, change one, the woman��s me, the man��s you. ��


    In the heart of the copper sword, he said: "I am not stupid. I have been trapped here for so many days. I only found the little girl and an indigenous person. It is definitely her most likely to come here."


    "Also, then it is so fixed, no one can repent, whoever regrets does not have a son without a **, take a wife is wearing a green hat every day." Han Sen is very refreshing, and agreed to it.


    "Wait." The copper sword felt something wrong. My heart thought: "How can this guy agree so refreshed? He has come for a few days. He only sees a little girl, an indigenous, knowing that it is most likely to come here. It��s the little girl, but I��m going to bet with me. I also deliberately asked me to choose a man. When I chose a woman, he promised so refreshed. It��s obviously to dig up the pit and give me a jump.��


    "Yes, this guy must have a conspiracy. The creature that can rush into thirty-three days is certainly not too weak. It has some skills. Maybe he has some special skills in his ability to perceive, so he has already sensed that there are men. This is here, so I will dig a pit for me to jump. Yes, it must be like this." The more the copper sword thinks, the more it feels wrong.


    "What''s wrong, don''t you want to go back? We gambled on the curse and swore, who repents is who..." Hansen said.


    "Stop and stop, just now you swear by the swearing, I can''t say anything, I haven''t decided yet." The copper sword sneered in the heart and said: "I changed my mind. It is the man who came from me. The woman is up to you."


    "Are you sure you want a man?" Hansen asked.


    Seeing Hansen this time is not so refreshing, the copper sword is more and more sure that his judgment is not wrong, coldly said: "Oh, yes, I just want a man."


    "Do you really want a woman?" Hansen asked again.


    "That''s not to say no, the woman belongs to you, the man belongs to me, you said, whoever repents will have a son without a **, and a wife is wearing a green hat every day." The copper sword swears vows, does not give Hansen any opportunity.


    "That''s okay." Hansen seemed to be helpless.


    Hearing Hansen��s weak voice, the heart of the copper sword could not help but smug: "Only you want to hang me, there is no IQ, and deserve it."


    Soon, the copper sword heard the sound of footsteps in the distance, and a happy heart: "Sure enough, this footstep is not the little girl."

 Chapter 3335： Sword

    Soon, the Bronze Sword sensed the appearance of the coming man. His strong sense of ability, although worse than Hansen, is also extremely strong.


    However, after perceiving the appearance of the man, the copper sword was almost vomiting blood. Although it was not a little girl, it was still a woman, but she was a lot older than a little girl and she was an adult woman.


    "Small sword, thank you for giving me, then I am not welcome." Han Sen smiled slightly, then agitated and screamed, to attract the adult woman.


    "You yin me?" The copper sword was angry and annoyed, knowing that he was on Hansen''s.


    "You have to choose a man and choose a man. If you want a woman to be a woman, I will let you choose first. If you say this, you will not be able to say it." Hansen smiled.


    His sensory ability is indeed stronger than the copper sword. He has already seen this adult woman, otherwise he will not bet with the copper sword.


    However, at this time, Han Sen did not admit it.


    Seeing the copper sword does not speak out, Han Sen is fully encouraged to push the body, so that the woman can be attracted.


    The woman heard the sound of humming, and actually came to this side, and saw that Hansen had been seen in the vicinity. Who knows that the copper sword suddenly became a sword, and the sound of a crisp sword was suddenly attracted. Woman''s attention.


    "I rely, do you forget that you have sworn? You are not afraid to have a son without a **, a wife is wearing a green hat every day?" Han Sen annoyed.


    Who knows that the copper sword is indifferent and laughs: "I am not afraid, what are you afraid of? Anyway, I have no plans to marry my wife, and I will not have a son."


    "Shameless." Hansen had no choice but to swear.


    "I learned from you." The copper sword is very happy to laugh.


    Every single sword and one sword spurred the body, trying to attract the woman, but with the last time I learned the lesson, neither of them dared to make a big move.


    Han Sen was thinking about how to attract a woman to come over to him, and suddenly saw the brilliance of the copper sword, like a dazzling sun.


    Although the light has no power effect, but the momentum and visual impact are full marks, it seems that the sword is the spirit to summon the master, in an instant attracts the woman''s eye, let the woman curiously walked toward the copper sword.


    Hansen slightly frowned, wanting to let himself put some light, so that it can attract women.


    However, his dark body could not be radiant at all. Although his genetic technique is still there, he was inserted in the rock and suppressed by the rules of the blade. Before he was pulled out, the power of various genetic techniques. It is difficult to act on the body.


    Besides, now the woman��s eyes have been staring at the copper sword, and she has not seen him at all, even if he is now illuminating.


    "Strange, how did the copper sword do it? Why can he radiate light above his blade?" Hansen watched as the woman walked toward the copper sword, and could not think of any way at the same time.


    "Fighting with me, you are still tender." The copper sword triumphantly hit Hansen in the gesture of the winner.


    Hansen is a move in his heart. Although he can''t let his body shine, he has been with Fengyin and Fengfeifei for a long time, and he knows a little about the temperament.


    Han Sen��s thoughts strengthened the vibration of the whole body, but this time the vibration became a very rhythmic vibration, which was different in height and length, and there was a long and short humming sound.


    The woman who has been attracted by the copper sword heard the sound of the rhythm of the avenue. She suddenly turned her head and looked for the source of the sound. She immediately saw the black scorpion that Hansen had made, and the eyes were surprised. The footsteps of the copper sword stopped again. Look at Hansen and look at the copper sword. It seems that it is difficult to decide.


    "Do you have to fight with me?" The copper sword was furious.


    "It''s your own unruly rules. This woman is mine." Hansen also showed no reluctance.


    One sword and one sword, one sounds of ancient rhyme, one bright and big, no matter which one you look at, it seems to have an extraordinary origin. The woman hesitated for a while, look at Han Sen for a while, and look at the copper sword for a while, it seems to be I don''t know how to choose.


    When the two men were trying to attract women, they suddenly heard the roar of the weapons in the forest, which made the woman''s face change.


    Hansen and the copper sword were also shocked. I didn''t know what happened. At the same time, I sensed the past to the place. I suddenly found a giant **** like a saber-toothed tiger, and was chasing the little girl they had seen before.


    The little girl''s speed was obviously not as good as the behemoth, but fortunately she was very clever, and ran back around the blade of the forest, so that the saber-toothed tiger caught her every time, but she could not.


    It can be clearly seen that the little girl fled to Hansen.


    Just glanced at it, Han Sen saw the attempt of the little girl. Although her movements are quick and her brains are smart enough, she can''t afford to be a behemoth.


    Escaped here, there are ten ** is to pull out a weapon against the behemoth.


    "It will not be good for you or me to fight again. It is very likely that the chickens will be beaten by the eggs. Anyway, there are two indigenous peoples. This time, the king of heaven will let you let them go." The copper sword suddenly converges on the body and no longer trembles.


    After the woman heard the beast, she intended to make a quick decision, and immediately pulled out a blade. At this time, the copper sword suddenly converges the light and the sword, and it becomes like a thing. The woman looks subconsciously. Hansen.


    Hansen��s brain quickly turned many bends. Almost as soon as the sound of the bronze sword fell, he converges on the sound of the whole body. It looks more ordinary than the copper sword, like a fire stick.


    Hansen is very clear that the guy in the copper sword is certainly not so kind. He suddenly gave up the woman to pull him out. Ten ** and the sudden appearance of the little girl and the behemoth.


    "What do you mean by his sister? I don''t want you to grab it with Lao Tzu, I will give it to you, you don''t want it, is it sincere and Lao Tzu''s right?"


    When the woman saw the ink, it changed into an ordinary one. The face changed slightly. Looking left and right, the sound of the roar was getting closer and closer, and a bite of teeth rushed toward the copper sword.


    Although the swords and swords now seem to have lost their looks, the shape of the copper sword is much stronger than that of Hansen. The nature of women''s beauty plays a role, and finally the woman decides to choose the copper sword.


    Seeing the woman jumped **** the big stone, holding the hilt with both hands, pulling out the copper sword, the purple sword was angry and angry: "Give me a roll... Don''t pull it..."


    Originally, he thought that after the little girl was shocked by the last time, she should not be able to come, and she would compete with Han Sen for the woman.


    But now the little girl obviously wants to come and pull the blade. He wants to choose a little girl, but he is forced to be pulled up by the woman. The sword is pulled out of the rock one inch and one inch. d

 Chapter 3336： Pull out

    At the moment when the bronze sword was pulled out by the woman, the purple-red flame on the sword was released, and there seemed to be infinite power flowing out of the sword and flowing into the woman''s body. Fiction.


    Hansen��s glimpse of the heart seemed to be pulled out of the ground by the indigenous people, and it was not that he could completely regain his freedom. The copper sword and the woman clearly formed a special connection.


    Under the catch of the behemoth, the little girl had already fled to the vicinity. The giant beast seemed to feel something. His eyes glanced at the purple sword and the woman who burned the red flame. They even left the little girl and turned and ran. It seemed to be I saw something terrible in general.


    The little girl first glimpsed, then looked at the copper sword in the woman''s hand, revealing the color of thinking, and then the eyes quickly flowed, searching in the blade of the army.


    Soon, the little girl''s gaze fell on Hansen''s black metal enamel, apparently she remembered that the metal cymbal and the copper sword had a strange scream.


    I glanced at the woman holding the copper sword. The little girl bit her lip and rushed toward Hansen. Two small palms held the handle.


    Hansen looked strange and didn''t know whether it was good or bad to be pulled out by a little girl.


    It��s just that the little girl has not hesitated to use both hands to pull out the black metal enamel that Hansen has made.


    The height of the little girl is almost as high as that of the metal enamel. It is difficult to pull out the stalks with both hands, so I have to let go of the stalks and hold them out with my hands. I pulled out Hansen for life.


    In the moment when Hansen was pulled out by the little girl, Hansen only felt that a horrible rule force flocked to him and the little girl, and even let his little soul power flow to the little girl.


    Correspondingly, the little girl''s soul power has also flocked to Hansen. Just like an equal exchange, he has gained a trace of the soul of the little girl, and the little girl has also gained a trace of his soul.


    "The **** thirty-three-day rule..." Hansen did not stop the completion of this exchange with the power of the super-spirit.


    However, the little girl''s soul is obviously too weak. Although she has obtained the trace of Hansen''s soul, but she has not been able to refine it, and the trace of her soul is somewhat out of place in her soul, like rice heap. An iron sand was infiltrated into it.


    Instead, Hansen��s soul, in a flash, absorbed the refining of the little girl��s soul and became part of her own soul.


    This led to an abnormal situation. Although the little girl pulled Hansen out, she did not have the power to resonate like a woman and a copper sword.


    The little girl''s hands are holding black lacquered metal enamel, just like holding a fire stick, without the slightest vision, and no power fluctuations.


    On the other side, the woman and the copper sword have completed the initial fusion. The woman has a set of purple-red gongs, which completely wraps her tall figure, and the copper sword she holds in her hand. It also exudes the blaze of horror, which looks like a female **** of war.


    The woman looked at the little girl who embraced Hansen, her eyes were cold and ruthless, and the sword was pulled directly to the little girl. The Jianguang was like a violent flash of lightning, and suddenly she reached the little girl.


    The little girl��s unconscious hands crossed the metal shackles in her hands to stop, only to hear the sound, the little girl flew out with the shackles, and left a series of blood flying in the air, which was from the little girl. Sprayed out of the mouth.


    Hey!


    The little girl''s body fell into the jungle with the metal shackles of Hansen, and the rows of long guns broke a lot of roots, and the smoke rose.


    "It''s too weak. I didn''t expect you to be so weak. It would be a saint of soldiers." The woman walked toward the little girl step by step with a purple sword.


    Although the little girl is very weak, the woman has not let her go, not to say how much the little girl threatened her.


    What really made her feel threatened was the black metal enamel that the little girl had in her hand, although the handle looked ordinary, although it seemed to have no power.


    However, the woman is very clear that the scorpion once exudes an unimaginable blaze, and the copper sword seems to be summoning her.


    The copper sword is so powerful, and the inconspicuous black metal enamel is definitely not a thing. She wants to kill her before she can really master the metal plaque, so that she won''t have any chance.


    "Don''t blame me, blame this cruel world. There can only be one soldier in the bladed sky. It''s not that you die or I die." The woman raised the copper sword and squatted on the ground struggling to get up. girl.


    The horrible sword light seems to break everything and exudes invincible brilliance.


    The little girl��s eyes were full of wild glory. Although she knew that the effect was not great, she could still lift the metal shackles in her hands.


    One of her arms had been fractured when she was attacked for the first time. She was unable to hang on her side, and the whole body was wounded when she crashed into the bullet. Some of them were still bleeding.


    Such a little girl, half squatting on the ground, lifted a metal shackle like a fire stick with one hand and greeted the brilliance of the purple.


    when!


    The sword of the bronze sword lingers on the metal raft, and the little girl subconsciously bows her body and thinks she will endure the bombardment of terror.


    But soon the little girl was shocked to discover that she did not feel the strong impact of the force other than the weight of the metal enamel itself.


    On the other hand, the purple-red brilliance of Jianhuang, after hitting the metal cymbal, suddenly splashed out like a glass, but the black lacquered metal enamel did not have anything, and the black body was rapidly becoming Crystal clear ice jade color.


    When the blade of the copper sword really hits the metal cymbal, the metal cymbal has turned into a translucent ice jade, and the two blades collide, making a tremulous sound.


    The copper sword was actually broken out of a gap of rice size, but the ice jade was not damaged.


    The little girl was ecstatic, holding the ice jade in her small hand, slamming her hand to the woman, and the woman greeted the sword and slammed several times in a row. Each collision caused a gap in the size of the rice grain on the copper sword.


    "Idiot! The brainless sow, you will only use brute force to cut it?" The copper sword is shocked and angry, the copper sword is equal to his body, the damage of the blade is his body damage, the woman is fundamental Just take his life to play.


    However, his voice of thought could not be heard by women. Suddenly, the brilliance of the purple sword broke out, but it was not to kill Hansen and the little girl, but to pull the woman��s body away from the distance, and soon The woman who was so horrified disappeared into the forest of the blade -


    Pull up to load the next chapter s ->

 Chapter 3337： Copper sword

    Watching the woman being beaten, the little girl happily hugged the ice jade, and the color of the ice jade on the ice jade body gradually faded away, and changed back to the original black lacquer color, like a fire stick.


    Hansen��s explosive power is not entirely because he can��t bear to watch the little girl being killed. The main reason is that when the little girl is hurt, the silky brand of Hansen��s soul in the little girl��s soul is also shaking.


    Unless Hansen can take back that trace of soul, if the little girl is killed and the soul collapses, his soul will collapse.


    But until now, Hansen has not figured out how to recover his own soul.


    Although there is still a possibility, after the little girl dies, his trace of the soul will be separated and returned to Hansen, but that is only a possibility, Hansen does not want to take risks.


    "Listen to the woman who said that this little girl is a saint of soldiers. They are fighting for the position of the sacred sage. Can it be said that the so-called sacred sage is the ruler of the slashing sky? If so, the little girl and the one Women should be the Holy Spirit of the Heavens, and their battles are likely to be a real ruler." Hansen is guessing.


    Because there is a trace of soul imprinted on the girl, although Hansen already has the ability to fly away, but did not rush to leave.


    The little girl, holding Hansen, said with joy: "From now on, you are my life sacred soldier, your name is called... just called... little black..."


    Hansen almost squirted out a blood, and he finally realized that when he named Xiaoyinyin and silver, the expression of Xiaoyinyin��s helpless expression was all right.


    Hansen wanted to communicate with the little girl with his mind, but he felt that there was any power to block his communication with the little girl, so that the little girl could not feel his mind.


    "The **** soldier''s rule, what do you want to do? Since the little girl chose me, why do you want to stop even the idea exchange?" Hansen had some doubts in his heart, but after thinking about it, he probably understood the reason.


    After the so-called saints of the soldiers chose the sacred sacred soldiers, they learned the power of the sacred sacred soldiers through constant fighting and sentiment. This requires them to complete themselves, not by other wills. The rules will prevent the communication between the holy soldiers and the saints.


    "Since there is no way to change back to the human form, it is difficult to recover the trace of the soul. I can only walk with this little girl." Hansen thought, running the power of the tunnel mysterious, covering the little girl, directly The little girl flew up the sky and crossed the sky.


    The little girl with her eyes wide open and holding a metal cymbal, shouted: "Little black... What do you want to do..."


    "You are only black, your family is black." Han Sen was depressed, but could not explain to the little girl, can only ignore her, speed up the flight.


    He didn''t know where Boa was. He didn''t know if Boa was like him. He became a blade of the blade, or she had left the blade, so Hansen could only I look for it while flying.


    While flying, Hansen let the power of the blood vessels infiltrate the little girl''s body and help her repair the wound.


    On the other side of the blade, the woman was dragged away by the copper sword and was dragged out for thousands of miles before finally stopping.


    "I am the saint of the soldiers, the future sacred sage, since you have become my sacred god, you must obey my command..." The woman screamed angrily at the copper sword.


    Hey!


    The copper sword suddenly broke free from the woman''s hand, and the blade was suspended in midair, burning a gorgeous purple flame, and everything around it was purple.


    "Since it has become my life commander, obeying me is your destiny." The woman stared proudly at the bronze sword, and she did not retreat in one step. It seems that she is the protagonist of heaven and earth, and the bronze sword should obey her.


    Fight!


    The copper sword suddenly moved. The sword passed through the woman''s chest in an instant. The blood suddenly splashed out, and the woman opened her eyes. She held the copper sword in both hands. She could not believe that she was looking at her chest. Copper sword.


    "Impossible... you are my sacred soldier... you can''t hurt me... it''s even more impossible to kill me... I die when you die..."


    The woman��s words have not been finished, and the bronze sword has passed through the heart. From the back of her, the woman suddenly died on the spot and her body fell to the ground.


    The copper sword was suspended in the air, and the copper armor on the woman turned into a brilliance of the brilliance to the copper sword. Even her soul was killed by the sword, turning into a little aura, and rushing toward the copper sword.


    After the bronze sword absorbed the brilliance and the aura, the blade gradually became a woman with a mysterious purple long hair. If Hansen is here, it will definitely scream out, because this purple woman, with zero almost The length is exactly the same, just a little more mature charm, and the style of the girl is a little different.


    This is clearly the magic ancestor of Ashura. If Hansen is here, I am afraid that I can''t believe it. The copper sword that is full of vulgar words will actually be transformed by the ancestors.


    "I originally wanted to leave you a life, dare to threaten me Ashura, this is your own way to find a dead end." Ashura did not look at the woman''s body, as if it was useless garbage.


    Ashura glanced at the direction that had flown in front of him. He looked eccentric and muttered: "Who is the metal shovel? My body is already the top of the universe, and the sword is actually resisted." Without the impact of the metal cymbal, the body of the metal cymbal must be extremely strong, who would he be?"


    "Unfortunately, the sow that the sow is the same, I don''t know how to use my power. It will only collide with brute force. Otherwise, what is the difficulty of killing the little girl? It has just recovered in thirty-three days. In the birth of the Spirit of the Sky, the little girl��s soul is very good. Maybe she has the opportunity to defeat all the opponents and become the lord of the squadron. If she can be pulled out by her, it will not help her to climb the seat with my strength. Unfortunately, it was destroyed by the bastard." Ashura''s face showed a sorrowful color.


    Thinking of Hansen��s metal enamel, Ashura��s eyes showed a hint of hatred.


    If Hansen is not damaged, she will not miss the little girl, but she is helplessly pulled out by this idiot woman.


    "Don''t let me find you, otherwise it will surprise you." Ashura thought about meeting Hansen again, she would let Han Sen feel what is helpless.


    Ashura naturally does not think that she will be worse than metal. The flesh is only her weakest force. It is impossible to say anything about the loss of physical strength.

 Chapter 3338： Qin Zhan

    Hansen had so many thoughts, and in the twinkling of an eye, he forgot the things of the copper sword.


    He came here only to find Boa, others naturally do not need to care, not to mention that he did not know the true identity of the copper sword.


    According to Hansen��s guess, the copper sword must be a rough-faced man, or a wretched minotaur. It can��t be a beautiful woman anyway.


    Hansen has never been interested in things that are not beautiful, but he couldn��t think of it. The copper sword would have been transformed by the ancestors of Ashura.


    With the little girl flying in the sky, I hope to find the trace of Boa, but the blade is bigger than before. I don��t know how many times. Hansen flew for a long time and still didn��t see Boa��s figure. Let his heart sink more and more.


    "If Boa also becomes a blade, I am afraid it is difficult to find her." Han Sen secretly thought.


    When I was thinking about it, I suddenly heard the sound of the tremor of the blade of the blade in the forest of the front. The hole in the tunnel was shrouded toward the other side. I saw a giant trembling sound. ax.


    Hansen flew over the giant axe with a little girl, only to see that the giant axe was 30 meters high, but the axe was as big as two small buildings. I don��t know what kind of creatures I could use. .


    However, from the perspective of this huge axe, he should be the same as Hansen, which is a living creature.


    Hansen finally stopped, the little girl still holding Hansen''s metal shackles, it looks like a little witch riding a broom, why not let go.


    Hansen is a big headache. He is not a person who can succumb to his heart. He does not want to hurt the little girl, but this little girl has been following him, and it is not a problem.


    "Finally found a saint of soldiers, but it seems that you have chosen a very useless weapon." A voice came from not far.


    It was a teenager, wearing armor and holding a knife in his hand. Although his breath was strange, he had similarities with the little girl and the woman who pulled out the bronze sword. It should also be the saint of the soldiers.


    Without saying a word, the knife in the juvenile��s hand smashed toward the little girl. The little girl jumped from the metal shackles, holding the metal plaque in both hands and greeted the knife in the boy��s hand.


    Hansen condenses the ice muscle jade, which transforms the body into the color of the ice jade, and collides with the knife.


    Just under a collision, the knife in the hands of the young man was suddenly broken, and the ice jade was still unrelenting, and the head of the boy was directly enlarged.


    With a bang, the boy��s head was exploded by the ice.


    The next second, the incredible thing happened, the teenager who was smashed his head, the body turned into a little light to the little girl, let the little girl like a super hormone, the body actually grew up, it looks like ten The appearance of the age of around.


    As the little girl grew up, there was a strange power coming out of her, and it poured into Hansen��s shackles, which made her body some kind of strengthening.


    Hansen was slightly surprised. He found that his physical strength had increased. Although the rate of breaking the boundary has not changed, the improvement of his physical strength is of great benefit to him.


    "There is still such a good thing, but I want to restore my body more than to strengthen my body." Hansen thought with some depression.


    Between thinking and thinking, I suddenly saw the horrible sword light in the distance, like a storm-like sword light, destroying a large piece of the blade forest.


    Hansen��s Dong Xuanqi field shrouded the past and found that the saints of two men and one woman were fighting, and the sword that the woman held was a strange sword.


    And another saint who used the gun, has been cut off by the sword in the woman''s hand, and soon the man became a little bit of light into the woman''s body, even with the sword became powerful A few points, the brilliance on the sword is getting more and more prosperous.


    After Han Sen saw the sword, his heart was a fierce jump. The breath of the sword made Han Sen feel familiar, but he was not sure.


    "Don''t Qin Xiu become a blade?" Hansen looked at the sword with doubt.


    The blade is straight, but the blades on both sides are jagged, and it looks a bit horrible, as if it is close to it, it will be hurt by it.


    But the breath on the sword is very similar to Qin Xiu.


    "Qin Xiu and the people of the chaos will be within thirty-three days, but they should not be genius in the blade, how can Qin Xiu become a sword here?" Han Sen is self-confident, The woman holding the sword has already discovered the little girl, her eyes are indifferent, and the sword is smashed over here.


    The woman swung the sword too fast, the little girl did not react at all, Hansen had to bounce himself and greet the sword.


    when!


    The swordsman slammed, and the jagged blade was drawn across the scorpion, leaving a sword mark on the ice jade, and the sword was not damaged.


    "Is it really Qin Xiu?" Hansen jumped in his heart and saw that the woman was a sword. This time Hansen condensed the power of only covering the sky and hit the sword.


    It was also the sound of a golden jade, and the ice jade was actually thrown out of a deep mark, but the sawtooth sword was not damaged.


    The woman holding the sword did not attack again, her eyes seemed a little weird. She stared at Hansen and said, "I can stop my two swords and not die. Your progress is not small."


    "Qin Xiu?" Hansen suddenly stunned, the voice of the woman talking, although a woman, but the tone and tone is obviously a man.


    Obviously, the saints of this soldier have been controlled by Qin Xiu, instead of her controlling the sawtooth sword.


    "I didn''t expect to see you again here, but it''s good. If you end up, you won''t be embarrassed again." The woman said, and the sword was smashed toward Hansen.


    Hansen flew up and walked through the little girl''s clothes, hooked her body, took her to the sky, and moved away with the stars.


    However, when Hansen��s starry sky was just over, he saw that the woman had appeared in front of him, and the jagged sword collapsed.


    "You can''t escape." Qin Xiu said coldly.


    "You can''t escape and fight." His little girl, Hansen''s whole body broke out, and directly opened four kinds of broken-level genetic techniques, smashing into the jade, greeted the Qin Jian''s sawtooth sword. .


    Under the support of the strength of the four genetic techniques, the whole body was attacked with the blade, and even a crack was found. After several consecutive hits, the scars on the body were more and more.


    "I don''t know if that can be done." Hansen tried to make the strength of the ice muscles and bones into a hollow structure to enhance the resistance of the dragonfly.


    The effect is obviously not good, and the scars are still getting more and more.

 Chapter 3339： breakthrough

    "No, this breath is the breath of Qin Xiu, but the power does not seem to be the power of Qin Xiu." Han Sen felt very strange in his heart.


    The sawtooth sword is really strong, but there is no such power as the black crystal armor, which makes Hansen feel very strange.


    Hey!


    On top of him, he was stabbed with a scar by a jagged sword. He also flew out Hansen, hitting a shield, and directly penetrated the shield and inserted it inside the shield.


    The little girl didn''t know where to fly from, and even grabbed the handle with both hands and pulled Hansen out of the shield''s hole.


    "What trouble are you coming from?" Hansen was depressed in his heart, watching the woman hold the jagged sword and smashed it over. It had already reached the head of the little girl. Hansen could only break out the power of the ice muscle and bones, forcibly blocking A sawtooth sword.


    Originally, Hansen wanted to use the power of the genetic language to fight hard with the sawtooth sword. However, the power of the genetic language is too violent, but the shock wave generated by the power can make the little girl smash.


    When the swords and swords met, Hansen was shaken out together with the little girl. The little girl spurted blood in her mouth, but her eyes were still full of wild light, holding Hansen and struggling to climb from the ground.


    "You are not Qin Xiu, who are you?" Han Sen ignored the little girl and used his mind to communicate with the sawtooth sword.


    "I am Qin Xiu, but it is just a slap in the face, to fight for the ruler of the blade." The woman said with the tone of Qin Xiu.


    "You haven''t reached the seventeenth day? Why are you going back here to compete for the dominance of the first heaven?" Hansen suddenly understood, why did he feel that this is like Qin Xiu, not like Qin Xiu, it was just a Separated.


    Qin Xiu said: "Tell you anyway, return to the initial state in thirty-three days. Any creature is eligible to become the master of thirty-three days, master the genetic monument, but this has a premise, must play a heavy day, have a day to dominate Only qualified to participate in the battle for genetic monuments."


    "It turns out that." Han Sen''s eyes were awkward.


    Qin Xiuken told him that he showed his strong self-confidence and was not afraid that Hansen knew the truth and competed with him.


    "Since you understand it, take out your true strength and let me see how powerful you are." The woman said, and a sword smashed toward Hansen and the little girl.


    "To deal with you, you don''t need any real strength." Hansen forcibly operated the ice muscle jade, drawing on the hollow structure of the sheep''s jade body.


    In addition to the ice jade, there was a physical ice jade cover. The ice jade cover was lined with a honeycomb-like hexagonal structure. Hansen and the little girl were covered in it. The sword was in the ice jade cover. Above, it was just to open the ice jade cover, and there was no Hansen and the little girl who could hurt the inside.


    "The rate of breaking the boundary is finally over 30%, reaching the realm of the power of breaking the boundary!" Hansen was happy.


    So many swords are not white, he finally used some of the characteristics of the sheep jade body on his own ice muscle jade surgery, so that the ice muscle jade bones break the bounds of the body.


    The woman snorted, and the sawtooth sword was once again arrogant. A sword was attached to a sword, like a storm.


    Hansen condensed one ice jade cover one after another, blocking the attack of one sword and another sword, but the ice jade cover was also smashed again and again.


    "A very good Qin Xiu, even if it is just a sword of the avatar, it has already had such power. I don��t know if the real Qin Xiu really turns into a sword, and how strong it will be." Han Sen thought The breakthrough in the power of the ice muscles has not stopped.


    There are many kinds of hollow structures in sheep jade. What Hansen is using now is a honeycomb structure. He tried to integrate more hollow structures into the ice muscles.


    As the rate of breakage of the ice muscle jade is getting higher and higher, the sword marks left by the sawtooth sword on the ice jade cover are getting smaller and smaller.


    When the break rate of ice muscle jade surgery reached 60%, a mysterious and simple rune appeared on the solidized ice jade cover.


    The shape of the rune is weird, completely different from the general text, but it is full of the meaning of ice jade, can not tell the ice and jade.


    With the ice muscle jade bones condensed out of the broken boundary, the sawtooth sword has been unable to open a solid ice jade hood, Han Sen is finally no longer at a disadvantage.


    "Qin Xiu, I want to kill me and come by myself. It is too naive to kill me in a avatar." Han Sen stared at the sawtooth sword.


    The woman stopped talking, but the sword and the sword went to Hansen, but all of them were blocked by the force of the bucks on the ice, and they could not hurt the half.


    Thirty-three days above, a man was standing in front of the monument, staring at the monument, and he did not move for a while.


    At this time, the gene tablet is like a large screen composed of countless small screens, and a pair of sub-pictures are constantly changing in the gene monument.


    One of the pictures is the battle between Hansen and the woman, and the man��s gaze is also the battle.


    While men are watching the battle, they suddenly see the brightening of the gene tablet. Not only men, but countless creatures in both universes have seen the thirty-three heavens on the grave. Oh, it illuminates the two major universes.


    After the light on the isogenic monument was weakened, the pros and cons of the universe discovered that the source of the light turned out to be a line on the gene tablet.


    Seventeen days dominated: Qin Xiu.


    "Qin Xiu is not a Qin Xiu, but he has occupied a heavy sky so quickly, and became the master of the seventeenth heaven." The old antiques that have been known for thirty-three days are shocked.


    Almost at the same time, Qin Xiu��s figure came out of the gene tablet and saw the man standing in front of the gene tablet.


    "God, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Qin Xiu looked up at the man and said.


    "If I can, I hope I will never see you again," said the Lord of the Temple.


    "You are afraid, afraid that I will become the master of the gene tablet. It is a pity that you are the owner of the temple, you already have the gene temple, you can no longer become the master of the gene tablet, otherwise you will be there, it will cause me wrong. .


    "Even if I am not there, you may not be able to become the master of the gene tablet." The Lord of the Temple does not look.


    "Do you think anyone can stop me? Are you the destructive gods under your hands? You should know that they can''t stop me." Qin Xiu said confidently.


    "Maybe not, maybe not, don''t try to know how?" Moreover, there are many powerful creatures in the world." The Lord of the Temple is still a light face.


    "Do you mean a powerful creature that doesn''t mean him?" Qin Xiu''s gaze also looked at the picture on the monument, and fell on Hansen''s body. u

 Chapter 3340： Emperor appearance

    Hansen has taken an absolute advantage. As the ice-bone jade breaks higher and higher, the sawtooth sword can no longer leave a sword mark on the ice jade cover. Fiction.


    However, the break rate of ice muscle jade bones can only reach more than 60 percent, and there is no way to continue to improve.


    The hollow structure obtained from the sheep jade body can only make the ice muscle jade bones go to this step.


    "Or let your real body come to me." Han Sen used his mind to communicate with Qin Xiu. At the same time, the body of the ice jade, suddenly burst into the air, with a touch of crystal ice jade light , stabbed the woman''s forehead.


    Generally speaking, the saints of the soldiers and the holy soldiers exchanged their souls, and if they were killed, the saints would collapse together.


    It is not easy to break the jagged sword, but it is much easier to smash the woman''s head.


    In the eyes of the woman, the cold light flashed, and both hands held the hilt, and the jagged sword in the hand smashed into the ice jade that Hansen had made.


    This sword broke out, the woman''s body was actually absorbed by the sawtooth sword, and integrated with the sawtooth sword, with a horrible sword light on the ice jade.


    when!


    The ice jade cover outside the ice jade smashed by this sword, the sawtooth sword and the body of the ice jade smashed together, and it was cut into the ice jade, almost when the ice jade was cut off, the sword The strength on the road disappeared.


    In the next second, the sawtooth sword turned into smoke and dust, and a voice was introduced into Hansen��s mind: "I am waiting for you in front of the monument."


    Han Sen knows that at that time, he will be the real body of Qin Xiu, and the air is not such an empty and brute force.


    "Since Qin Xiu said that he would wait for me in thirty-three days, then he said that he could not come to the first heaven again. I can take the opportunity to win the dominance of the first heaven." Hansen thought in his heart.


    But can he become the master, or even can not win the monument, Hansen does not care much, as long as he can find Boa, he even wants to withdraw now thirty-three days.


    However, contrary to expectations, Hansen flew with the little girl for a long time, and has not found the trace of Boa, and met a lot of saints.


    Every time the saints who kill the soldiers will make the little girl''s body stronger, and grow up with it. Within a few days, the little girl has grown to the appearance of a fifteen or six-year-old girl, her Speed ??and strength are also a lot stronger.


    It��s just because she doesn��t have the ability to refine Hansen��s silky brand, she can��t resonate with Hansen��s power, and can��t borrow Hansen��s power, so unlike other saints, there��s a set of sacred guards. You can only fight in the flesh.


    Han Sen looked for a few more days, Boa did not find it, but saw the gene on the monument again and again, the twenty-fifth heaven was also occupied, and appeared to dominate.


    The twenty-fifth day ruled: the emperor.


    "Is this the emperor of the blood-stricken teaching?" Hansen was shocked to see the name, dare to use these two words, I am afraid that only the leader of the blood-stricken teaching, that is, the ancestor of the human body of the shelter.


    The human beings of the Great Universe saw the words of the Emperor, and they were all extremely angry. They had never seen anyone so arrogant, and they dared to claim to be human.


    The remaining thirty-three days of competition are becoming more and more fierce, and there are constantly terrorist creatures that have been hit for thirty-three days in an attempt to occupy a heavy sky and become the dominant level.


    Hansen almost searched the entire blade, but he never found the trace of Boa, nor found the entrance to the next day, which made him feel very strange.


    Suddenly, Han Sen thought of a possibility, his face changed very ugly: "It will not be said that those creatures that have entered the thirty-three days are not all entering the first heaven, but entering the thirty-three days respectively. If this is the case, it would be too difficult to find Boa. I don��t know what kind of heaven Boa has entered."


    "But after thirty-three days to resume the initial state, the space channel that has been opened has long ceased to exist. I have no way to enter the other thirty-three days. The only way is to become the master of this heavy day and go directly to Genes there. If Boa also became the master of a heaven, maybe she could see her there."


    Can not find Boa, Hansen can only resist the temper to fight with the saints of the soldiers, the saints of the soldiers are strong and weak, their strength is mainly derived from weapons, the stronger the sacred soldiers they pulled out, they The stronger it is, the worse it will be.


    There are countless soldiers in the blade, and it is not easy to pull out a powerful weapon. It is not that people have the opportunity to pull out the powerful existence of Hansen and the copper sword.


    All the way to kill, almost no encounter with the opponent, the saints of the soldiers encountered were directly killed by him.


    However, the little girl has not grown up since she was sixteen or seven years old.


    "Little black, you are really amazing." Hansen smashed a saint of soldiers, and the girl said with pleasure.


    Although Hansen was very dissatisfied with the name, he had no way to communicate with the girl. He only had the name by default.


    "How can we become the master of the blade?" Han Sen is thinking about this problem.


    Thirty-three days have already been occupied by Seven Heavens, but Hansen has not had a clue so far. He only knows that the saints who killed those soldiers may become the masters of the Blades.


    But he killed so many saints of the soldiers and did not become a sign of dominance.


    And in the last two days, he has only found such a saint of soldiers. It seems that the saints of the soldiers should almost be killed.


    "Isn''t it going to kill all the saints of the soldiers, can they become the master?" Hansen turned to think again: "Weird, why didn''t you see the copper sword, the power of the guy is still terrible, with its Power should be able to make some noise in the blade world, but how have you not seen it?"


    On the monument, there was a ray of light, and it turned out that the goddess of light occupied the seventh heaven and became the master of the seven heavens.


    Every time a master is born, Hansen��s mood is suppressed because he has never seen Boa appear. This is very bad news.


    "Boa, don''t have anything." When Han Sen was worried, he suddenly saw a purple sword light coming from the air. It was the copper sword that had disappeared for a few days.


    However, Hansen only saw the bronze sword, but did not see the saints who mastered the bronze sword.


    "Shameless old man, dare to make a bet with this king?" The copper sword flew to a place not far from Hansen and stopped, using the idea and Hansen exchange.


    Han Lin didn''t know that the copper sword was actually a martial art. When he saw it flying over, he smiled and asked: "What gambling do you want to play?"


    Pull up to load the next chapter s ->

 Chapter 3341： Concussive force

    "Now the entire squadron, there are only two saints around you and me, killing one arbitrarily, and the other one can become the master of the blade." The copper sword said.


    "So you want to gamble with me, the winner is the master of the blade of the sword?" Han Sen understood the intention of the copper sword.


    The copper sword nodded and said: "You and I are limited by the rules of the bladed heaven, and the souls of the saints of the two soldiers have produced a sorrow, and a glory is lost. If you and I fight, there will be one death, otherwise it will be impossible. Produce the ruler of the bladed sky. But I have a way to make the saints of the soldiers die, but you and I don��t have to destroy it with them, so even if you lose the bet, you don��t need to lose your life, just surrender your own soldiers. The saints can. And even if you win, you don''t want to be attached to her forever? This method can also help you to dispel your soul."


    The copper sword mouth said so, but my heart was thinking: "The saints of the soldiers have already been killed and absorbed by me. Even if I lose, you will not get any benefit, but I will not lose.


    "This is a bit of a meaning. I don''t know what kind of method is that?" Hansen was very interested. He didn''t want the little girl to die, and he didn''t want to be a sacred soldier of the little girl. Maybe the method of the copper sword could make him Take back a trace of his soul in the soul of the little girl.


    "After the winners and losers, I will naturally tell you that method." Copper kendo.


    "Well, how do you bet?" Hansen asked.


    When the bronze sword saw Hansen on the hook, he said: "Your body is tyrannical, must you be very confident in this respect?"


    "There is really a little self-confidence." Hansen is not modest, and the 60-breaking rate of ice muscles and bones, even the sword of Qin Xiu''s avatar can not be injured, showing its degree of power.


    The copper sword said: "In this case, you and I are bearing the bombardment of power together, how about retreating for loss?"


    "What do you think of the bombardment of power, shouldn''t we attack each other?" Hansen heard the statement of the copper sword is wrong, frowning.


    "Smart." The copper sword smiled and said: "Thirty-three days of mysterious and mysterious things, there are many mysterious things. The mysterious things in this blade are the myriad weapons. I have inadvertently discovered a horrible thing these days. Weapons, whose power is terrible, can smash everything. You and I will bet on it. Under the bombardment of its power, you will retire for the loss. Can you dare to gamble?"


    Hansen has seen the shamelessness of the copper sword. He knows that the copper sword is like him. He is a guy who can use whatever means to win. He suddenly ran over to bet and must have a conspiracy.


    "I have to look at what weapon it is." Hansen did not dare to agree.


    The copper sword is refreshing: "Well, you come with me."


    The copper sword said that it would fly and head toward the direction of the blade.


    When the girl saw the copper sword flying away, she seemed to think of something. She quickly grabbed the black lacquered cockroach, and for the next second, the big cockroach broke through the air and chased the copper sword with the girl.


    "Little black, where are you going?" The girl was flying with a big cockroach. Although she knew that Hansen would not answer, she still asked.


    A sword flew quickly, but it still flew for a long time, and the copper sword fell in one place.


    Hansen saw a huge hammer in the valley of the earth. The hammer was gray and black. It seemed to be cast iron. It looked heavy and clumsy.


    Don''t say that it is hard to wave, even if it is lightly placed on the building, it is estimated that the building can be crushed.


    Such a horrible giant hammer was inserted in the valley. In contrast, the vast valley looked like a small pit, which was a bit horrible.


    The copper sword was not close to the giant hammer, and flew to a nearby rifle. The sword was directly patted on the rifle, and the rifle was suddenly smashed. The broken half of the gun flew in the direction of the giant hammer.


    Hey!


    When the gun body was nearly 100 meters away from the giant hammer, it was suddenly invisible, and it was shattered in an instant.


    "Awesome shock power." Hansen stared at the giant hammer.


    The copper sword proudly said: "This giant hammer has a horrible shock. You are self-sufficient and can dare to enter with me?"


    "Is the exiter wrong?" Hansen asked faintly.


    "Not bad." The copper sword replied.


    "Then you and I will go in together." Hansen readily agreed to come down and take the girl to the giant hammer.


    "Good." The bronze sword saw Hansen promised to come down, and his heart suddenly rejoiced: "The power of the tremor of the giant hammer is not enough to directly shatter the broken body, but the characteristics of the turbulent force will make the shock force come. The stronger, the longer it stays in it, the stronger it will be when it is shocked. Under the impact of continuity, the strong body will not support it, let alone you carry a saint of soldiers."


    A sword and a sword flew together to the giant hammer. When there was a distance of nearly 100 meters from the giant hammer, the body and the body of the sword trembled at the same time, and the sound of the humming sound could not help but even the space near them seemed to have produced. Some of the ripples and ripples visible to the naked eye are obviously that even the space is distorted by the force of the shock.


    At the same time as the turbulent force was generated, Hansen created an ice jade cover, which protected himself and the girl, and isolated the power of shock.


    The copper sword is not using any force, only relying on the flesh and the power of the shock, the sword of the copper sword keeps oscillating, sending out the sound of swords.


    The power of this shock is very strange, just like a wave, a wave pushing a wave, making the waves bigger and bigger.


    After the shocking force exerted on the body, it was not difficult to confront at first, but as the strength of the shock continued to occur, the amplitude and frequency of the shock became larger and larger.


    The original tight structure of the ice muscle jade has created a gap under the influence of the shocking force.


    It was able to withstand the ice jade cover of Qin Xiu''s sniper attack, and gradually began to appear fine lines, and as the shock continued, those fine lines became more and more obvious.


    "Awesome power of shock." Hansen praised, but did not panic, using a honeycomb structure in the ice jade cover to maintain the stability of the ice jade cover and reduce the impact of the shock force on the ice jade cover.


    Sure enough, after using the honeycomb structure, the force of the shock is much smaller for the ice jade cover.


    The Bronze Sword looked at all of this, but it was just a sneer in the heart: "If you think that this will be able to withstand the power of shock, it would be too naive, not to mention that this giant hammer can be more than just the power of shock. Let''s get started."


    She brought Han Sen here, and naturally there is a certain victory. When the figure is moving, the copper sword flies toward the giant hammer. d

 Chapter 3342： The first heaven dominates

    Hansen quietly looked at the copper sword, knowing that he would definitely play tricks, otherwise he would not bring him here.


    I know that I know, but Hansen is still calm and watching, and does not want to stop the meaning of the copper sword.


    The copper sword came to the side of the giant hammer and smiled and said to Han Sen: "With your strength, I don''t know how long it will take to stay here. The time is precious, I will add another fire." ��


    "Just casual." Han Sen looked at the copper sword quietly, trying to see what he wanted to do.


    If it doesn''t work, Hansen won''t sit here and wait for the loss. Let''s escape and say that as long as the bet is not bet, Hansen is not in the heart. Anyway, even if he loses, Hansen does not intend to accept the account.


    The copper sword was also polite, reversed the body and slammed into the huge hammer hammer with a hilt.


    when!


    When the hammer was hit, it sounded like a thunderous sound, making the power of the shock more horrible, like a raging wave.


    The turbulent force of Hansen''s ice jade cover is barely able to withstand it, but in the shock, it is even mixed with the power of a tremulous soul, ignoring the defensive power of the ice jade cover and directly invading it.


    Hansen''s super-spiritual body is extremely powerful, the spirit is very stable, and the soul of the hammer''s soul can''t help him, but the girl is not so good, directly squirting a blood, screaming with his head.


    "The hammer actually has the ability to attack the soul?" Looking at the girl''s painful appearance, Hansen was surprised.


    The bronze sword saw Hansen as if he had nothing to do. He was disappointed in his heart, but he was only a little disappointed. She did not think that this level of soul power could beat Hansen.


    The girl''s painful appearance, within the expectations of the copper sword, she lured Hansen to come here, the real want to deal with is the girl.


    The saints and sacred soldiers have the soul of the scorpion, the saints die, the sacred soldiers will collapse as well, killing the girl is obviously much easier than defeating Hansen, so the copper sword will come up with such a way to let the hammer The power of the soul turbulence directly attacks the girl, and Hansen is useless again. The general strength cannot resist the soul tremolo.


    And she also counted that Hansen could not leave the girl outside. If Hansen did it, she would have to become more simple to kill the girl.


    Seeing the girl��s seven holes bleed, the copper sword slammed the hammer more and more hard, and said, ��Your body is really strong, so powerful force can not hurt you, but the situation of the little girl looks like Not too good..."


    "There is work and care, she is fine." Hansen suddenly turned into a super-spiritual body, and turned into a blazing blazing color. The released ice jade hood also burned the blazing flame, and suddenly the power of the soul swayed. Blocked out.


    "You are Hansen?" When I saw the super-spiritual body, the copper sword suddenly recognized Hansen''s true identity, and my heart was slightly surprised.


    "What about it?" Hansen was not surprised, and many people knew him.


    The copper sword is silent. The reason why she deliberately changes her character and manners is that she does not want to recognize that she is the ancestor of Ashura. She just did not expect that she would meet Hansen here.


    The power that Ashura is best at is the cause and effect of the Shura Sutra, which is the power of the non-Heaven that is only passed down by the Luo family. That power can kill all the things that are contaminated with cause and effect, but the effect on the pure spirit is relatively small. .


    Once the creatures die, the spirits in the body will be reborn and become another life. The cause and effect of the last life are basically cleared. The spirit itself is not contaminated with causality, or it is extremely difficult to contaminate causality.


    Hansen��s super-spiritual body itself is equivalent to the power of the spirit, and further on the basis of the spirit, even if Ashura is not willing to have such a physique of Hansen.


    This is just the case, so that Ashura is a little embarrassed, her Shura power has reached the point where it can kill the gods, but still not sure about Hansen.


    Hansen thought that the copper sword would still have some action. Who knows that the copper sword stopped hitting the hammer, and there was no movement for a long time. It took a long time to suddenly say: "If I give you the chance to become the leader of the warrior, can you promise? I am a condition?"


    Han Sen Wei Wei, I don��t know what the copper sword wants to do, but still ask: "What conditions?"


    The copper sword is indulged without talking, for a long time: "Forget it, even if you don''t promise me, you will have to do it later."


    After all, no matter whether Hansen could not understand it, the silky light was separated from the sword body, so that the aura floated to the girl, and she flew away directly.


    Hansen looked inexplicably. I don''t know what the meaning of the copper sword is. When he returns to God, the copper sword has disappeared without a trace.


    The silky light penetrated into the girl''s body, causing a strange change in the girl''s body, and the mysterious mantra was raised by the rise of the whole body.


    In the midst of the great blade, countless warriors trembled, as if the monarchs who welcomed them were coming, even the horrible hammer.


    At the same time, the gene tablet is also shining, and a new line of writing appears.


    The first heaven dominates: the Holy Spirit.


    Han Sen looked at the arrogance of the soldiers and gathered it toward the girl, wrapped around her, blending into her body, and the armor on her flesh and blood.


    Look closely at the armor, but it is made up of many mini-war blades, and the girl''s body is getting stronger and stronger.


    As the girl''s body evolved, Hansen also received a hint of strength. The power contained the will of the various warriors in the world, and Hansen seemed to have the most primitive will and method of warfare. All of them comprehend the general.


    ��Is there such a benefit?�� Hansen��s heart was slightly happy.


    However, these comprehensions did not have much effect on Hansen. He was proficient in a variety of weapons. Now he has only gained some insights on the basis of the original, and there are more types of proficient warheads.


    Another advantage is that Hansen''s body has been baptized once by various weapons. Although it does not help much for the increase of the rate of breaking the boundary, it has made his body more strengthened.


    Thirty-three days above, a beam of light fell, directly shse in the evolution of the girl, suddenly inhaled her.


    Originally Hansen, the sacred soldier of the sacred sect, should also be sent in together, but the relationship between Hansen and the girl is somewhat special.


    The girl did not be able to integrate his brand of imprint into her own soul, but he completely refines the trace of the girl''s soul, which led to the gene tablet not treating Hansen as a girl''s life sacred soldier.

 Chapter 3343： Half man and half beast

    Seeing that the girl was flying up in the beam, Hansen was still below, Hansen was shocked. If he couldn''t keep up, he would not be trapped in the blade.


    Hansen said nothing, directly broke through the air, and suddenly caught up with the girl, forcibly rushed into the beam.


    But the light beam and the girl''s body are like illusory, Hansen rushed through the air and passed through the beam.


    Hansen was unwilling to try several times in a row, but he could not succeed, and he could not meet the girl.


    The girl is also very anxious to reach out and want to catch Hansen. It is also useless. She can''t touch Hansen at the same time, and her body is bound by the light beam, and there is no way to rush out.


    Seeing that the girl is about to rush out of the blade, Han Sen is shocked and anxious, but her heart is angry, but she has to calm herself down. The girl will leave the blade in the blink of an eye, there is no time left for him, let alone Negative emotions waste this only opportunity.


    Hansen, who calmed down, suddenly found a strange wave in the girl. The volatility came from the soul of the girl. To be precise, it was Hansen��s brand of soul.


    The silky brand is not refining by the girl, but it is embedded in the soul of the girl, and has always been in contact with Hansen��s soul.


    Because Hansen��s emotions are stirring, the volatility of the silky soul has also become very large.


    Han Sen saw the moment of the silk soul, the girl is about to fly out of the blade, no time to hesitate, the mind has a decision, do not hesitate, directly open the super spirit body, turned into a spiritual body, rushed toward the girl past.


    At the moment when the girl is about to leave the blade, Hansen��s soul has rushed into the imprint of his own soul, and disappeared with the girl in the blink of an eye.


    The two universes continued to have strong men rushing into thirty-three days, vying for control of thirty-three days, and one after another was born.


    The number of broken giants in the gene universe is much less than that in the Empire universe. However, in terms of growth, the gene universe is not bad.


    After the death of the soul, after thirty-three days of returning to the original source, the gene universe has advanced by leaps and bounds, and many strong-breaking powers have emerged. Although the rate of breaking the boundary is not high, the potential is very strong and the progress is also very fast.


    The strong man who has the gene universe has played the name of terror in thirty-three days, and is no less inferior than the strong man of the Empire Universe.


    The masters of Zhentiangong, Yushanxin, Guzhu, Rendi, Xianyuteng, Taishang patriarchs, etc., who are familiar with the universe, have already rushed into the thirty-three days and smashed with countless strong men, vying for the dominance .


    But until now, there have been sixteen days of dominance, and no one other than the great emperor of the gene universe is not so famous.


    ��Where is the gold coin adult? Why is the gold coin adult not taking a heavy day?��


    "If the gold coin is in the big crowd, it will definitely be able to penetrate the thirty-three heavens."


    The gene universe wants to have the strongest of its own universe to become the master of the sky. The greatest hope is that it falls on the gold coins, but the gold coins seem to be stone and sea, and there is no trace.


    "Small flowers, what is your dad doing, how long have you been, how have you not played a heavy day?" Wang Yuhang looked at the flowers, mourning.


    Many powerful people in the sky garden are also wondering why Hansen has not yet played a heavy day. With Hansen��s strength, there is no reason to fight the next day.


    "No, I can''t wait any longer. I have to go see it for thirty-three days. What is the kid in Sanmu?" Wang Yuhang couldn''t help but stand up and say.


    "Go? How do you go? You don''t even break the boundary, even the average broken beast can''t get into thirty-three days. How do you rush in?" Tang Zhenliu said, Wang Yuhang said.


    The impact of thirty-three days is too dangerous. Many of the broken beasts almost died in thirty-three days, not to mention Wang Yuhang.


    ����


    "I have broken the border, let me go." Xiaohua said.


    Han Hao quickly stopped him: "Small flowers, you can''t go, my brother''s business has made the blind man very worried. If you go again, when you die, you still let your mother live?"


    Xiaohua��s words suddenly revealed a difficult color. Recently, Ji��an has been very sad about Hansen��s affairs. He almost nightmare, and if he disappears, Ji Yunran does not know how to worry.


    "I am not far from the break-up. I will wait a few more days. When I break the border, I will go and see what Sanmu��s kid is doing in the thirty-three days." The evil emperor said with confidence.


    "Wait for waiting for me, I am sure to break the border before you." Itomu said.


    Everyone is interested in plunging into thirty-three days. If you say a word to me, there is no break in the world, and there is no qualification for impacting thirty-three days.


    "If you can''t do it, why don''t you ask Mr. Bai to go to it?" Han Yu thought about it.


    "Do not bother, say I will go to me." Wang Yuhang said loudly.


    "All said, no breaks can not enter the thirty-three heavens, you can not blame the uncle." Tang Zhenliudao.


    "I didn''t know what to do, I broke the border." Wang Yuhang said.


    The eyes of everyone were concentrated on Wang Yuhang. Wang Yuhang used to haha, and did not see how he practiced and hunted. How could it break the border?


    "Uncle, this can''t be a joke. There are no back doors to go in thirty-three days..." Tang Zhenliu said with some unbelievable look at Wang Yuhang.


    In fact, not only Wang Yuhang, but more or less people have some doubts.


    Wang Yuhang sighed and said: "There are no outsiders here. They are all brothers from the shelter. I will not marry you. I have been possessed by the soul."


    "How is it possible, you are not good... well..." Tang Zhenliu thought that Wang Yuhang was joking, laughing and going to shoot Wang Yuhang''s shoulder.


    However, his hand has not yet landed on Wang Yuhang''s shoulder, and he has solidified in midair, while he has solidified his unspoken words and smiles.


    I saw that Wang Yuhang��s body changed, and there seemed to be a strange glory flowing up on it. There was a transparent crown on the top of the head. The whole person exudes a strange atmosphere, and a pair of eyes are full of evil cold light. The whole person is full of evil spirits. Charm, it looks like a sacred god, completely different from Wang Yuhang''s usual haha.


    "How could this be?" Everyone was worried about Wang Yuhang. They didn''t mind that Wang Yuhang became a broken beast, but the willpower of the broken beast was easily controlled by the idea of ??killing. They were afraid that Wang Yuhang lost himself.


    Wang Yuhang shook his head and said: "Don''t worry, you see that I am not good. My spiritual knowledge has not been completely occupied by the soul of the soul, and the body has not completely changed. Therefore, it cannot be regarded as a complete destructive beast. It can only be regarded as a half-human beast. Let''s go."


    Self-deprecating smile, Wang Yuhang went on to say: "There is nothing wrong with this. Anyway, I have no plans to get married. Half-beast is a half-beast. It just saves me a lot of cultivation time. It doesn''t have to be so hard. You can''t go thirty. Three days, I can go, it is a good thing. You should wait first, I will go and see."


    Said, Wang Yuhang went outside the base.

 Chapter 3344： Shock thirty-three days

    "Little uncle, go early and go back early, wait for you and Miki that kid to come back to drink. Novel." Tang Zhenliu spoke to Wang Yuhang''s back.


    Wang Yu did not return to the head, but raised his right hand high and made an ok gesture. Then he walked out of the base and walked very free and easy.


    After walking out of the base, Wang Yuhang flew and was about to break into the air and rushed to thirty-three days, but suddenly felt a sinking in his legs.


    Looking down, it was the Linger holding his thigh, and suddenly he was scared. The body that had just flew off fell directly from the air and made a scream.


    "Linger, what are you doing?" Wang Yuhang got up from the ground and asked Linger to squint and asked.


    "I am going to find Dad with you." Linger said with wide eyes.


    "The place I went to is very dangerous. If you can''t go, just wait at home. I will quickly get back your unreasonable dad." Wang Yuhang said to Linger.


    Linger asked with a sigh of his head: "You can''t even beat me, why can you go, I can''t go?"


    Wang Yuhang opened his mouth and couldn''t speak. It was like being caught in something by his throat. It looked uncomfortable.


    "Little girl, don''t make trouble." Xiaohua rushed over and took Linger back.


    Linger drums his face and smacks his face, looking unhappy, but no longer has to argue with Wang Yuhang for thirty-three days.


    Wang Yuhang only waved his hand to the crowd and flew up to the sky. It just seemed that the momentum was weaker than before, and I don��t know if it was an illusion.


    "Ning Yue, can you see Xiaoru, can he rush into thirty-three days?" Tang Zhenliu asked some questions about Ning Yue.


    Now among them, the strength of Ningyue is the strongest, not only has it broken, but the rate of breaking the boundary is already high.


    Some people had hoped that Ningyue could go to see the situation for thirty-three days, but Ningyue refused.


    Some people do not understand why Ning Yue refused, thinking that he is afraid, but the person who really knows him knows that he refuses not because he is afraid, he must have his reason.


    Ning Yue looked at Wang Yuhang, who flew for thirty-three days, said: "Wang Yuhang, this person, I can''t see through."


    ��What happened? Why did Wang Yuhang go for thirty-three days?�� The Taishang and Zhentian Temples have been monitoring for thirty-three days. They also knew Wang Yuhang and found Wang Yuhang appeared outside the 33-day barrier. Just come over here and see what is going on.


    "Han Sen has not come back, Xiao Shu went to see thirty-three days." Tang Zhenliu replied.


    An elder of the Taishang family frowned and said: "Isn''t this a mess? Don''t say that the danger is extremely dangerous in thirty-three days. It''s just the thirty-three-day barrier. It''s not that the average creature can rush in, below the boundary level. The creature, touching the barrier, is likely to be destroyed by the power of the barrier."


    Although the Taishang elders spoke badly, but he was also thinking about Wang Yuhang, so no one blamed him. Tang Zhenliu said: "He has broken the border."


    "Broken the world? How to break the border?" The elders of the Taishang family glimpsed and looked at Tang Zhenliu.


    So Tang Zhenliu said that Wang Yuhang was killed by the soul of the soul. After the audition, the elders of the elders shook their heads: "Just broke the boundary, and have not fully integrated with the soul of life, his break rate Too low, let alone his break rate, even if it is more than 60% of the broken boundary beasts, you may not be able to rush in. You should see how many of the broken beasts of thirty-three days should know the result. Why don''t you stop him? If he goes to this, if he is injured, he will be cheaper by the broken beasts of thirty-three days. It is a situation of death and no life."


    "Since Xiaoshu dared to go, we believe that he has the confidence to protect himself." The evil emperor said.


    " Grasping? Grasping is the need to match the strength." The Taichang elders see Tang Zhenliu and others seem to trust Wang Yuhang, and he disapproved of his words, then shook his head and said nothing.


    They are only guests, after all, this is the home of the sky garden, they are not good to say anything more, but the heart is not good for Wang Yuhang''s impact for thirty-three days, and even think that Wang Yuhang may have no return.


    Everyone stared at the thirty-three days of the big tomb. In the thirty-three days, there were a lot of broken beasts. They were all broken beasts that could not enter, and were not willing to leave. Some of them were It��s cheap to stay there, and if there are serious creatures that have been seriously injured by the shock of thirty-three days, that��s their chance.


    When Wang Yuhang arrived for thirty-three days, he immediately attracted the attention of many broken beasts, but no one was eager to do it. After all, they did not know the strength of Wang Yuhang, and he waited for thirty-three days before he was injured. Not too late.


    Wang Yuhang glanced at thirty-three days, grabbed his palm, and a heavy locomotive appeared on him. As his palm turned the throttle, the engine roared, the exhaust pipe exploded, and the lights on the instrument panel lit up. The entire heavy locomotive exudes a strange glory, like a future chariot in science fiction movies.


    As Wang Yuhang''s palm rotates, the light flames in the propeller spurt, and the heavy locomotive turns into a streamer that strikes for thirty-three days.


    Hey!


    The heavy locomotive hit the invisible barrier, and the front of the car suddenly smashed. Wang Yuhang was bleeding seven times, but he still did not let go of the throttle. His eyes were burning with cold light and he was still desperately refueling.


    The engine of the heavy locomotive roared, the light flame in the ejector exploded, and the heavy locomotive that ruptured the front slammed the invisible barrier. Unfortunately, no matter how the locomotive was worried, it could not advance half a point.


    The elders of the Taishang family shook their heads: "His rate of breaking the boundary is too low. It is impossible to rush into thirty-three days. Now that he has been traumatized, if he does not return, he is afraid that he will become a broken beast later. The stomach is eating."


    Tang Zhenliu and others also pinched a cold sweat for Wang Yuhang. Although he had confidence in him, the invisible barrier was indeed too strong.


    The engine kept roaring, the ejector was like a volcanic eruption, and it spewed the flames again and again, and Wang Yuhang��s head had already appeared in the crown, becoming a state of half-man and half-breaking beasts.


    Seeing all the broken beasts around him have been around to the past, the Taishang elders sighed: "It''s over."


    As if to prove the elders of the Taishang elders, the surrounding beasts roared at the same time, as the wolf-like tiger rushed toward Wang Yuhang, like the evil spirits escaped from hell.


    There are many creatures in the two universes who are paying attention to thirty-three days. When they see this situation, everyone thinks that Wang Yuhang is going to die.


    "The guys in the big universe are really self-effacing. The guys of that level dare to attack for thirty-three days?" The creatures of the Empire''s great universe ridiculed themselves.


    But the next second, the incredible thing happened.


    I saw those broken beasts that were like a group of devils dancing, and they rushed to Wang Yuhang, who was hitting thirty-three days. However, they did not attack Wang Yuhang. Instead, they were like crazy, condensing their strength and colliding with invisible barriers. Like a knight who initiated a suicide charge.


    Hey! Hey!


    The horrible broken beast rushed past Wang Yuhang''s side, hitting the position of Wang Yuhang''s impact one by one, and the blood splatter that hit it was not hesitating. It seemed that he had to use life to break into the passage of thirty-three days.


    For a time, the blood of the sky flew, and the void was dyed red. Many people in the two universes saw their mouths open and they couldn��t get together.


    Pull up to load the next chapter s ->

 Chapter 3345： Uncles super-deity

    There are only a few broken beasts around, only a few of which have a high rate of break-up, or a broken beast with special strength. They don��t rush to the invisible barrier, but they also struggle with their faces, seemingly resisting what they are, and I really want to rush to Wang Yuhang, and the look is very weird.


    Most of the broken beasts are rushing to Wang Yuhang, as if they were loyal to the Queen''s fearless knights. They are rushing to the invisible barriers, and they are almost flesh-and-blood. Strong behavior Wang Yuhang smashed into a third. In the thirteen-day passage, countless creatures in the pros and cons of the universe are scalp numb.


    It is also strange to say that the intangible barriers of thirty-three days are not prohibited by relying on the number. The more the number of broken beasts, the stronger the strength of the invisible barriers, and it is impossible to rely on the quantitative advantage. It��s right.


    However, those who broke the beast had opened a passage for Wang Yuhang, allowing Wang Yuhang to enter.


    The space channel appeared for a very short time. Wang Yuhang didn''t have time to pay attention to those seriously wounded beasts. He directly added the throttle, and the heavy machine braked into a streamer, and rushed into thirty-three days.


    After Wang Yuhang rushed into thirty-three days, those broken beasts that were like crazy went back to normal.


    And Wang Yuhang also secretly breathed a sigh of relief, the heart said, "Fortunately, the breaking rate of the broken beasts on the side of the gene universe is not high, otherwise my super-deity will not be able to affect them."


    Wang Yuhang knows that his physique is very special. When he was a child, this special physique made him look very different from the children of ordinary people.


    Everyone thinks that Wang Yuhang is a very unlucky guy, and he has no popularity. After entering the shelter, it is very easy to provoke the siege of alien creatures.


    If there are a hundred people fleeing in different directions, different creatures will surely chase him. This kind of abnormality makes Wang Yuhang''s growth path extremely difficult.


    Everyone else regards him as a broomstick star, not to mention outsiders, even if he is a close relative of the Wang family, he is not willing to have a relationship with him, afraid of being infected with Wang Yuhang''s bad luck, and even can be said to be very disgusted.


    Wang Yuhang can survive all the time. In addition to benefiting from the resources provided by the Wang family and wiping his buttocks, the most important thing is that Wang Yuhang��s talent is really excellent, and he is also a man of great perseverance.


    Even in all kinds of bad circumstances, you can still rely on your own strength to survive the storm once and for all.


    Yes, his goal is to be so humble as to live. Even so, it pays a price that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    However, only Wang Yuhang knows that he is not a bad luck sweeping star. He has been studying his own physique. Although there is no substantive result, as a master of this physique, he still feels some clues.


    Wang Yuhang himself does not know how to describe his own physique. If you want to describe it, you can have an inaccurate or inappropriate metaphor.


    His physique can be described as inaccurate with hormone imbalance. Of course, this disorder refers not to himself, but to the hormones that he can affect all creatures, or substances similar to hormones, because Wang Yuhang himself I don''t know what to use for this substance, so I can only choose hormones with similar properties as a metaphor.


    But this substance is more powerful than a hormone for the action of living things.


    In the normal state of Wang Yuhang, his physical condition will affect the surrounding creatures, so that the secretion of this substance in those organisms will decrease, and the concentration will also decrease. Those creatures will be disgusted or hostile to him, which is what he calls The reason for the unlucky and broom star.


    As Wang Yuhang grew up, his influence became stronger and stronger, and it became more and more annoying. He even attracted different creatures to besiege him, ignoring other people and the present.


    It wasn''t until after Hansen met them that Wang Yuhang felt the feeling of not being treated as a monster, so he would like to stay with Hansen and those people.


    Later, he acquired the super-deity, and finally realized his own physique, and because of this physique, he obtained a special super-spirit "super hormone."


    After obtaining the super-deity, Wang Yuhang can control the secretion of super hormones. All living organisms basically have such super hormones. If he affects the super hormones in the living body, the nearby creatures will hate him and even take him. As an enemy who does not share the sky, it will kill and then quickly, and even ignore the attack of the heavens in order to kill him.


    However, when Wang Yuhang raised the concentration of super hormones, he would have an unparalleled charm, not to mention the opposite sex. Even if he was the same sex, he could not avoid being attracted to him. He did not hesitate to sacrifice everything for him. Excuse me.


    This is a terrible and very strange ability. If the average person gets this power, it may be ecstatic. It is easy to get any opposite **** with this kind of power. It is very simple to make the opposite **** become a slave. But Wang Yuhang does not. I am happy because I am getting this power.


    He saw that countless creatures looked at their own estrus, and they felt sick and felt like a monster. Only Hansen and these same monsters could feel that they were still personal.


    Until he was ordered to possess the soul, the body of the super hormone was successfully broken, and Wang Yuhang was able to fully control this power, and he was able to control it freely.


    Under the influence of the super-hormone, even a creature with a broken level will have a great affection for him, even for a smile of his eyes and a life.


    It��s just that Wang Yuhang still doesn��t like this kind of power. If this time is not because Mr. Bai calculated that Hansen would be robbed in thirty-three days, maybe it��s hard to come back alive. Wang Yuhang may never let others know that he has such a power.


    But this time, he can only rely on the power of super hormones to rush into thirty-three days, there is no other way to go.


    After looking at the surrounding environment, Wang Yuhang couldn''t help but look at it. It turned out to be a straight road. Apart from the road, all around it was the endless yellow sand.


    Wang Yuhang rides a heavy locomotive and wants to rush to the sky to see what it is, but he finds that he has lost his flight ability. He can only move on the ground with heavy locomotives and him.


    "Forbidden power?" Wang Yuhang started the heavy locomotive and drove straight to the straight road. Immediately, he found a group of strange creatures on both sides of the road. It seems to be a heterogeneous species and looks like a scorpion, but it looks like a scorpion. The head is bigger than his heavy locomotive, and the number is large.


    Wang Yuhang did not bother to pay attention to those scorpions. If so many scorpions were killed one by one, I don��t know when to kill them. He only had one purpose to come here. He found Hansen as soon as possible and didn��t want to waste time on those scorpions.


    The super hormone started again, but this time, he influenced himself. Under the influence of the super hormone, Wang Yuhang��s sense of existence became weaker and weaker. He rode the heavy locomotive and galloped from the scorpions. The scorpions were completely ignored. His existence.


    The heavy locomotive screamed forward, and all the squadrons turned a blind eye, as if he couldn��t afford a little interest in him. Wang Yuhang ran along the road and went farther and farther on the road, even though he passed by the tongs, there was no one. Only the blind man shot him.


    However, a long time later, Wang Yuhang��s face became very ugly. This road seems to be endless. No matter how fast his heavy locomotive runs, how far is it to run out, the front is still a straight road without end, and the surrounding is also exhausted. It��s a desert...

 Chapter 3346： Re-enter the dust

    Hey!


    Hansen only felt that his body seemed to be bounced out by an invisible force. He was suddenly separated from the body of the Holy Spirit and was sucked away by a force. Fiction.


    "Is it still not okay?" Hansen was greatly disappointed in his heart. He had already been hidden in the soul of the Holy Spirit and still was bounced out.


    When the suction disappeared, Han Sen used the hole in the Xuanqi field to scan around and found that he had fallen back to the blade, and the surrounding scene was clearly not within the blade.


    "Here is..." After Hansen completely saw the scene here, he suddenly showed the strange color.


    ��Where is it?�� Hansen is no stranger to the starry sky here. It is clear that he once fought against the funeral road, and the genetic monument has already shown that the dusty days have been dominated, that is, the deputy of the chaos The president buryed the road.


    I felt that the power of the dusty days was suppressed. When he came last time, he did not know how many times he was strong. When he first entered, he was able to use some power, but he landed on the earth, and his power suddenly disappeared. Even the body that turned into a metal scorpion also restored its original shape, and there was no use of a whole force in the whole body, as if it were a common man.


    "How can it fall here? Where the dust has already dominated, according to the truth, it should not be possible to allow foreign creatures to enter." Han Sen feels that something is not good, and he and the funeral road have hatred, now he It became the master of the dusty sky, and the rule power of the dusty sky was greatly improved, making him like a common man. If he was found here by the funeral road, he could not escape.


    "Where is it not good, how can it fall here." Hansen patted his **** and climbed up from the ground. He just looked up and suddenly stopped.


    I saw that not far from him, a golden giant bird was staring at him coldly, a pair of birds like cold electric blades.


    Hansen suddenly jumped in his heart, and the golden giant bird was no stranger to him. Before the thirty-three days had just recovered, it was the first golden bird that rushed into the thirty-three days. I didn��t expect it to burst into it. In the dusty days.


    However, the dusty days have been dominated by the funeral road. Obviously it has also failed. I just don��t know why there is no death, or whether the funeral road has left it a life.


    At this time, the golden giant bird stood on the top of a big tree, but the body was not as big as before. Only one person was taller. The whole body feathers seemed to be gold casting, and it was extraordinary at first glance.


    However, Hansen is a move in his heart: "This golden bird is powerful, but even I am suppressed by the power of the dusty world. It is no exception."


    "What is the bird brother called?" Hansen smiled and said to the golden giant bird.


    "I am a golden-winged Dapeng, not a bird brother." The golden giant said indifferently.


    "There is still a golden winged Dapeng in this world?" Hansen looked at the golden giant bird in surprise. The little red bird he got had the blood of Peng, but it was not the golden-winged Dapeng, but the blood of Kunpeng.


    Even so, it is just a mixture of blood, but the blood of the little red bird is also a must, and another blood of it is the blood of the phoenix.


    The mixed-race descendants of Phoenix and Kunpeng will definitely not be weaker than the purebred phoenix and Dapeng if they can grow up in the future.


    The golden-winged Dapeng did not speak, but his eyes stared coldly at Hansen. Hansen was from its momentum, but he felt that it was gaining momentum and was ready to make a fatal blow to him.


    It is a pity that the power of the Golden Wing Dapeng is obviously suppressed by the power of the dusty sky. Otherwise, it does not need to gain momentum at all. A single blow is enough to destroy the heavens and the earth.


    "Since I am the same as the Golden-winged Dapeng, now I can''t use power. Isn''t that the best chance for me to kill it?" Hansen also murdered his heart.


    The broken rate of the Golden Wing Dapeng is obviously more than 95%, and it can be seen from the invisible barrier that easily breaks away for 33 days.


    If it is outside, Han Sen wants to kill it. It is not easy, but in this dusty day, everyone has also become a body. For Hansen who is good at physical combat, it is a good thing.


    The Golden-winged Dapeng obviously has a similar mind. He is looking at Hansen. Even if the body can''t use the power beyond the routine, Hansen''s temperament and artistic conception can''t be erased. Golden-winged Dapeng also sees that Hansen is not a Easy to deal with the role, so there is no direct shot.


    One person and one pen looked at each other for a long time, and suddenly moved at the same time. The golden-winged Dapeng wings spread out, and it was as long as seven or eight meters. The fluttering wings came like a golden lightning.


    If it was before, the body of the golden-winged Dapeng came, and the space had been torn by its power.


    However, in this dusty day, it is no different from a bird. It is necessary to use the power of the body to kill Hansen.


    Hansen jumped up, but he only jumped two meters high. This is because his body is too strong. Generally, human beings can jump a meter high here and it is considered a superman.


    With the golden-winged Dapeng bird volleyed by the volley, in the air, Hansen turned out to be an arc of a bird, and escaped the claws of the golden-winged Dapeng. On its back, suddenly the golden-winged Dapeng licked a dog and ate it, and planted it on the ground.


    Hansen did not hesitate, and the volley slammed down his legs, just like a battle axe.


    The golden-winged Dapeng bird did not react slowly. When it hit the ground, the wings were closed, and a lazy roll rolled away, avoiding Hansen��s leg. Like a knife, the bird wings swept and cut the thigh that Hansen had not yet landed. .


    Hansen��s feet did not fall, but his waist was forced to force. His hands were pressed on the wings of the birds. A monkey turned over and borrowed again to ride up and ride on the back of the golden-winged Dapeng bird.


    One person and one bird suddenly twisted into a ball. If they were seen by the pros and cons of the two universes, they would not believe it. This turned out to be two horror creatures sweeping the big universe fighting, and it was simply a rogue fighting.


    Hey! Hansen punched the face of the golden-winged Dapeng and hit the golden bird blood splash in his mouth.


    The golden-winged Dapeng is also unambiguous, and the wings wrap the body of Hansen. One fell and fell, and Hansen fell to the ground.


    Hansen''s hands were clutching the fine hairs on the neck of the golden-winged Dapeng. Under the fall, the hairs on the neck of the golden-winged Dapeng were immediately grabbed.


    "Ah!" Hansen and the golden-winged Dapeng bird screamed at the same time. Hansen was about to be broken by the fallen back, and the golden-winged Dapeng was pulled out of the bird''s hair and painfully went straight into the heart and lungs.


    Called, Hansen turned around immediately, with his back as a fulcrum, and his legs slammed into the abdomen of the golden-winged Dapeng bird.


    The golden-winged Dapeng bird did not blame, and a pair of bird''s claws greeted Hansen''s legs, while the wings flew to Hansen''s neck like a blade.


    One person and one bird fight, only the birds and the rags scattered, and the screams came from time to time. You punched me with a wing, punched the flesh and saw the blood, and you couldn��t see who had the upper hand.


    Pull up to load the next chapter s ->

 Chapter 3347： Barbecue fight

    The gold-winged Dapeng''s body is very strong, and it is not much worse than Hansen. One person and one bird are tumbling on the ground. After all, Hansen''s endurance and body are better.


    Hansen rode on the back of the golden-winged Dapeng, and the bombardment of the fist was on the bird''s head. The feathers on the golden-winged Dapeng fell a lot. The left piece and the right piece showed the flesh and blood, and the mind was already faint. There is no counterattack force, let Hansen slammed his head and neck around with a fist.


    The head of the Golden-winged Dapeng was too hard. Hansen squatted for a while and found that it was not bad. He went to lick its neck and smashed it for more than a dozen times. He finally broke his neck and suddenly breathed.


    "Hunting the broken beast, the golden-winged Dapeng bird, and discovering the broken gene."


    In the dusty days, without the blessing of power, the vitality has become very fragile, and the golden-winged Dapeng bird has only been cut off from the neck, and it has died.


    If it is outside, even if it is split in half, it may not be able to kill it.


    Hansen turned to lie on the ground, gasping for a big mouth, and his body was very tired. In such a dusty place, he felt like an ordinary person who came to the plateau and could not adapt to altitude sickness. The body is very prone to fatigue. .


    Resting for a while, Hansen climbed up and picked up the body of the golden-winged Dapeng bird, tore its flesh and dig out the broken genes inside.


    It was a tear-shaped golden crystal that looked very beautiful. Hansen didn''t hesitate to swallow the broken gene directly. He suddenly felt a wonderful force spread in the body, making him tired. Sweeping the air, the whole body is like a glow of life.


    "Break the gene +10."


    The sound of the sound in the mind, the golden-winged Dapeng bird is really extraordinary, even added 10 points to break the gene directly.


    Cut some firewood nearby, cut the thighs of the golden-winged Dapeng bird and wash it on it. Although the flesh and blood can''t increase the broken-break gene, there are still some benefits, especially the high-definition of the golden-winged Dapeng bird. The rate of breaking the beast, it can be said that there is nothing but harm.


    Fortunately, it is a dusty day. Otherwise, it is not an easy task to roast the meat of the golden-winged Dapeng bird. This also makes Hansen��s heart awake. In this place, his life is also very fragile.


    "How can such a body be able to rush out of the dusty days? Stay here, sooner or later, will be discovered by the funeral road, and it will be a dead end." Han Sen guarded the fire and bowed his head and thought.


    After a while, Hansen looked up and wanted to see if the bird''s legs of the golden-winged Dapeng bird were baked. You don''t need to flip it over to roast.


    But looking up, but not only stayed.


    He placed the bird''s legs on the fire, and there was only one bone left. Only a small amount of flesh was attached to the shelf, and the bones were not dropped.


    Hansen suddenly felt cold in his heart. At such a close distance, he silently ignited the meat on the bird''s leg. If the thing is not the bird''s leg, but his neck, Hansen does not know what it will be. s consequence.


    Looking around, but did not see any creatures nearby, the night forest is black and lacquered, Han Sen is now a common man, and can not see too far, do not know what is in the forest.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, Hansen cut down another bird''s leg of the golden-winged Dapeng bird and placed it on the fire to continue roasting.


    Surrounded by forests, it is even more dangerous to walk in. It is better to try to find out what can seduce the legs of the ostrich, knowing ourselves and knowing each other will have more chances.


    Enemies on the bright side are always better dealt with enemies in the dark.


    [m.] Roasted the bird''s legs again. This time Hansen didn''t look down on things, but carefully observed the bird''s legs and wanted to see what was licking his bird''s legs.


    As the firewood beats, the bird''s legs gradually floated out of the scent, and the oil that was baked sizzled. There was a golden oil that came out of the flesh, as if it had a layer of honey. The smell and color looked more and more. The more attractive.


    Hansen jing�� looked around, but in addition to the rustling of the wind blowing through the woods, and the night birds screaming from time to time in the distance, nothing happened.


    "Is it that the thing is scared to be seen by me, so I dare not appear blatantly?" Hansen thought of it here, but it was a little peace of mind.


    If that thing is really scrupulous, obviously it will not be too terrible, which is undoubtedly good news for him.


    After a moment of indulgence, Hansen moved his position backwards. As before, he made a look of bowing and contemplation, but his eyes only noticed the position of the roasting bird''s legs.


    The more roasted the bird''s legs, the more it looks like it''s almost ready to be baked, but it never sees anything.


    "That thing eats a bird''s leg, willn''t it be enough to leave?" Han Sen was thinking about whether there was such a possibility, and suddenly felt that the collar on his back seemed to be touched by something.


    Hansen��s back was cold, and he had a chill in his body. He turned forward quickly, but after turning his head, he found that there was nothing behind it. It was empty, and the distance from the forest was thirty or forty meters. You can see it at a glance. There is really nothing.


    Hansen quickly turned back and looked at the roasting bird''s legs. This look was very ugly, and the roasting bird''s leg was even smashed with a net light, leaving only the solitary leg bones hanging on the shelf. .


    There was nothing around, and no ghosts were seen.


    "What is it? Here is the dusty sky. Except for the funeral road, other creatures should be destroyed, and no more power can be used. But can a real creature really have such a fast speed?" Under my eyelids, the twilight of the bird''s legs escaped without a trace?" Hansen felt a little unbelievable.


    His body is already very powerful, and the universe is the top. According to the same suppression, there should be very few lives that are faster than his speed.


    "The thing obviously has the opportunity to start with me, but he didn''t do it. He just stole the roasting bird''s leg because it was not interested in me. He just wanted to eat the roasting bird''s leg. He still deliberately played me and wanted to play. A good play of cats and mice?" Han Sen frowned, his eyes looked around, but he only saw a silence.


    Silent nights give silent pressure. The surrounding forests are like the abyss of hell. The black paint does not know what terrible existence exists.


    If you change to an ordinary person, I am afraid that this kind of psychological pressure is enough to make his heart collapse, but Hansen just re-made a piece of bird meat and put it on the shelf to continue to roast.


    This time he didn''t seduce the thing again. After it was baked, he took it up and put it on his lips.


    Suddenly I saw a cold flash of light. In an instant, Hansen��s mouth flashed past, and Hansen��s grilled bird platter was directly rushed out, leaving Hansen��s mouth in the air.

 Chapter 3348： Meet the old man again

    Although it was only a short time, Han Sen had been prepared, and his eyes stared at it. He still saw what the cold light was, and could not help but stay a little.


    The roast bird ribs flew out in the air for less than three meters. They have not yet fallen underground. The meat on the top has been dull, leaving only the bones scattered on the ground, and the cold light flew into the distant forest and disappeared. Trace, it''s all in the blink of an eye.


    Han Sen looked at the place where the cold light disappeared, his brows were slightly wrinkled, and his eyes were full of suspicious colors. The thing that grabbed his meat was actually a palm-sized mouse.


    It is a mouse, it seems to be a bit wrong, although it is white, but the body is relatively elongated, more like a small white weasel.


    What kinds of creatures are not enough to surprise Hansen. What really surprised Hansen is that when this guy vacates and grabs his meat, he obviously has the power of the wind, otherwise it can��t fly. far.


    "Here is the dusty sky, how can there be creatures that can use the power of the wind to fly?" Hansen was puzzled, which is really strange.


    In theory, apart from the lord of heaven, there should be no other creatures that can use extraordinary power in the dusty days, but this little mouse did.


    "Is it true that the power of this little mouse has been strong enough to break through the rules of the dusty days?" Hansen couldn''t think of an answer.


    Hansen then baked the remaining birds one by one. After each roasting, Hansen turned around and waited for a while, and when he turned around, the barbecue would be lightened.


    The appetite of the white mouse is obviously very good, and the meat of the golden-winged Dapeng is eaten by it, and there is nothing left.


    Hansen didn''t eat the barbecue, but he was not angry. Instead, his heart was faintly interested. This little mouse may be his hope of breaking through the dust.


    After destroying the fire, Hansen got up and left. Before he found him in the funeral road, Hansen wanted to collect as many broken genes as possible, and maybe it would be useful.


    Everything is dangerous, but it is also an opportunity. The broken beasts here are also extremely weak, and it is easier to hunt.


    After walking a dozen miles, Hansen discovered another broken beast. It was a giant elephant with a white body like a jade.


    Hansen did not spend much effort, just ten minutes, he opened the head of the giant elephant.


    "Hunting the white elephants of the broken beast and discovering the broken genes."


    Hansen dug up the broken-break gene. After swallowing, he only added two broken genes, and he didn''t know if the giant elephant''s break rate was too low, or what other reasons.


    Did not immediately continue to search for the broken beast, Han Sen cut the ivory meat, stringed the most essential elephant trunk meat, but it was already full of fragrance.


    Hansen just turned around and then looked back and found that the grilled elephant trunk was gone.


    "The guy really followed." Hansen secretly said, and then baked a few pieces of meat, the result is still the same, every time Hansen turned around, the baked meat like meat disappeared.


    I don''t know the little body of the little mouse. How can I eat so much meat?


    Hansen, who weighed several tons, burned most of the results. All of them were eaten by the white rats. The remaining part, Hansen did not roast, but got up and left.


    After Hansen walked away, he turned back and found that the remaining elephant meat was still there and was not eaten.


    "The guy is so particular, don''t even eat raw meat?" Han Sen had some doubts in his heart.


    If the thing was not raw meat before, then there is only one possibility. Maybe it is a pet raised by someone else, so there is a chance to eat cooked meat, otherwise the little white mouse can never barbecue anything.


    Of course, it is also possible that the white mouse used to eat raw meat, but Hansen��s barbecue has raised its mouth, so now it is not eating raw meat.


    "If it is the former possibility, people who can raise such pets in such a dusty place, I am afraid that it is only a funeral day." Han Sen secretly sinks.


    After not staying for too long, Hansen got up and continued to search for the broken beasts. But after the broken beasts he found were killed, they could be roasted, but the meat was eaten by the mice.


    After a long time, the little mouse didn''t seem to be afraid. I knew that the brazen appeared in a place close to Hansen. Every time Hansen barbecued, it stared in the distance.


    As long as the meat is baked, and Hansen turns around again, it can''t wait to pounce on it for food. The wind is cruel and the sky is incredible.


    But no matter how you eat it, its little belly doesn''t rise, it seems like a bottomless abyss.


    After eating, the mouse flew to the distance again, looking at Han Sen from afar, and did not have the meaning of closeness.


    "White-eyed wolf... Not right... White-eyed mouse..." Hansen��s heart was dark, he wanted to use the power of the white mouse, but let the white rat eat seven or eight broken beasts, but there is no way to get the white mouse. trust.


    "Come on slowly." Hansen has no choice but to look for the broken beast to hunt and continue to try to communicate with the mouse, hoping to let it completely put aside their own guard.


    Although he has not been able to successfully seduce the mouse, Hansen��s broken-breaking gene has increased a lot. There are already 43 points of broken genes. If there are enough broken beasts here, he can kill him. Maybe then After ten days and a half, he will be able to reach the full extent of the broken-off gene.


    It��s just that the Broken Beast is not so easy to find. Hansen has been away for a long time, and he hasn��t found a broken beast. He has seen a lot of ordinary creatures. Hansen has no interest in ordinary creatures, just Since the beginning of the road.


    When he walked to a small stream, Hansen was drinking water by the stream, but he heard footsteps in the upper reaches, looked up and saw a familiar face.


    "Is it you?" The two screamed at the same time, and at the same time put on a vigilant fighting stance.


    From the upper reaches of the creek is a man, dressed in black, but his face is very mild, it seems that there is nothing special, but Han Sen knows that under this gentleness, hiding a terrible heart .


    "The ancient demon, how are you here?" Hansen asked the man in front of him.


    "Why are you here?" The ancient devil looked at Hansen with a smile, and did not intend to retreat as usual.


    Hansen��s mind has turned a myriad of thoughts in an instant: ��The ancient demon is a random dust, is there any special reason? He just broke the border and didn��t seem to have the ability to rush into thirty-three days...etc... ...the place where the thirty-three heavens are so big, why did the funeral road become the owner of the dusty sky, and the ancient devil also came here?"d

 Chapter 3349： Burial of the land of souls

    "The three vice presidents of the chaos will come here. If the big devil is here, it would be really interesting." Hansen thought.


    The ancient demon looks like a well in the ancient well, and there is no clue from his face.


    "I just came here unexpectedly, how about you?" Hansen said casually, and did not reveal any special emotions.


    In the face of the great demon who had great wisdom, Hansen, who was not good at lying, did not want to lie or test his plans.


    Anyway, such a big truth may make doubts in the ancient magic.


    If the ancient devil is really promising, Han Sen is just here again, I am afraid that the ancient demon may not believe that he is accidentally coming here, so it makes the ancient magic have some scruples.


    "I came unexpectedly too." The ancient devil still said with a blank expression.


    Hansen did not see any abnormality from the expression of the ancient demon. He knew that it was difficult to get what he wanted from him. He said: "The last time the genetic monument, you are not giving I am a confession?"


    The ancient demon laughed: "What do you say? I have not said a word that deceives you, saying that it is true, and why do you need to confess?"


    "It seems that you feel that in this dusty day, my strength is suppressed, but I can''t help you." Han Sen stared at the ancient demon.


    The ancient demon did not hide it. He nodded and said: "There is indeed this idea. The rules of the dusty world are limited. Although my rate of breaking the boundary is not high, it is not easy for you to defeat me in this dusty day. ""


    "Is it?" Hansen was undecided, just looking at the ancient demon.


    The ancient devil waved his hand and said: "You have to do it with me. Now we are all trapped in the dusty days. If it is discovered by the funeral road, you and I have no way to live. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Why do we suffer from ourselves? Killing each other?"


    "That depends on whether you have the sincerity to be friends with me." Hansen said, and has step by step toward the ancient demon oppression.


    Although his body is not as strong as before, but the momentum and artistic conception are still there, he is blessing himself with the artistic conception under the heavens. Every step is taken out, which is like a star-falling chessboard, which has caused great pressure on the ancient demon.


    The ancient devil has changed his mind. He still knows a little about Hansen. If he knows what this guy wants to do, he will take risks when he takes the fire. He will never be confused by his words unless he can come up with some essential things. Otherwise, it will only be a battle with Hansen.


    Seeing that Hansen is about to come to the front, the ancient demon reveals an inscrutable smile: "Do you want to know the secrets of the funeral road and the dusty days?"


    This is the heart of Hansen��s mind, and Hansen��s momentum is swept away, and the pace has stopped.


    "You said." Han Sen stood still, watching the ancient devil coldly, but the momentum of his body did not converge, still locked the ancient demon.


    The ancient devil sighed for a moment and said: "In fact, like the Emperor, the burial road is also one of the creatures born in thirty-three days, and the burial road is born before the Emperor, is the first life of thirty-three days, and The place where he gave birth to him is this dusty day."


    "Follow it." Hansen had an interest, and he said in his heart: "Sure enough, it is not an accident that the ancient devil came here."


    The ancient devil is very good at speaking and continues to say: "The Emperor of Heaven is the son of thirty-three days, but it is not the most powerful creature of thirty-three days. The true and strongest creature of thirty-three days is the burial road of the dusty days. This dusty day has a very special status in thirty-three days."


    "What kind of status?" Hansen asked.


    "According to the plan of the president for the thirty-three days, where the dust is here, it is a thirty-three-day cemetery to bury those who cannot re-enter the reincarnation." The ancient devil said.


    "What does it mean to be unable to re-enter the reincarnation? Not all spirits can enter the reincarnation after death?" Hansen frowned.


    "In theory, there is nothing wrong with this, but some spirits are too powerful. Even after the death of the body, the information in the spirit will not be completely erased, and it will still leave some marks that belong to him. If this spirit is brought into reincarnation, it will be It will cause loopholes in the rules of the world. This kind of thing can not be allowed for the rulers, whether it is the gene temple or my chaos. So we need a place to deal with these abnormal spirits. This place is a dusty place." The ancient devil said.


    "And then?" Hansen gestured to the ancient devil to continue.


    The ancient demon looks awkwardly: "So when the president grows up thirty-three days, he first gave birth to the living spirit, that is, the funeral road, and then the funeral road became the vice president of my chaos. Then, there will be the birth of the thirty-three heavenly spirits of the Emperor, the Dragon Emperor, and Ashura."


    Han Sen stared at the ancient demon without speaking, but his face was impatient. The ancient devil said so long, still did not say the topic.


    The ancient demon saw Hansen��s look, but he did not care, but continued to say: ��If my guess is not thought, when the big universe restarts, the grown-up will bury himself here.��


    "What do you mean by saying that the body of the president of the chaos will be buried here?" Hansen was shocked, and some could not believe to look at the ancient demon.


    The ancient demon nodded slightly: "This is just my guess. It has not been confirmed. Because I have not been here for a long time, the funeral road has regained control of the dusty days and became the master of this place. In order not to be discovered by him, I can only Look slowly in the dark."


    "Don''t tell me, you haven''t found any clues." Hansen didn''t believe that the ancient devil would take such a big risk without any clues.


    "The clues are not completely absent. I have found a suspected land, but I have not been able to confirm it." The ancient devil said with a sigh.


    "Where?" Hansen asked.


    If the body of the president of the chaos is really there, then it is a real huge treasure. No one knows what kind of horrible thing remains on the old president.


    "On this star, I can''t guess the specific location." The ancient devil said.


    "So how do you know above this star?" Hansen did not believe in staring at the ancient demon.


    "Because the burial road days before he became the master, he often came here, and according to my observation, this planet has nothing special." The ancient devil said very seriously.


    Hansen naturally understands what he means. Since this planet is very ordinary and the burial road often comes here, it can only be said that there is something extraordinary here.


    "If you are interested, we can cooperate to find the remains of the old president. Otherwise, you and I have been deadlocked here for a long time. When the funeral road returns from the genetic monument, I am afraid that you and I will not die." The ancient demon continued. .


    "Okay, then I will work with you again." Hansen nodded, but he was thinking: "Since this is the place where the gods will sleep, then the big devil is really likely to come here, she knows The things will not be less than the ancient devils, maybe they can really meet her."

 Chapter 3350： Re-experience

    The ancient devil did not say much. After debating the direction, he said: "I have traveled this upstream of the river. Now we are looking downstream along the tributary. Maybe there will be some discoveries."


    Hansen also had no opinion. He followed the ancient devil to go downstream. The creek was just a tributary of a large river. After walking along the creek for a while, he found that the creek had merged into a lake in front.


    On the other side of the lake, there is a big river roaring, it should be the big river that the ancient devil said.


    The ancient demon stood at the mouth of the river and looked at the lake. After a while, he said: "This lake has some strange things. Maybe there is another mystery under the lake. I am afraid I have to take a look at the lake."


    Hansen stared at the lake. Although he didn''t know much about the academics like the earth, he felt that his lake was really special because of his keen sense of sensation. It seemed that the extremely repressed aura came out from the lake. .


    The ancient devil has already got water, dive to the lake, Hansen also followed, the lake is cool, it is very comfortable, and nothing special.


    From the outside, the lake is greenish. Generally speaking, the green lakes are generally not too deep, and the lakes with deeper colors will be particularly deep.


    However, this green lake, but it seems to have no bottom, the two dive nearly four or five hundred meters, still do not see the bottom of the lake.


    If it is outside the dusty days, let alone four or five hundred meters, even if it is four or five thousand meters, it will have no effect on them. However, within the dusty days, diving four or five hundred meters has already consumed them a lot. Strength.


    The ancient demon made a gesture to Hansen, as if he had found something, let Hansen follow him.


    Hansen nodded and followed the ancient devil to the side and sneaked. After a while, he saw under the lake, and there was a big crack like a cliff.


    Falling on the cliff, the ancient demon gaze below the cliff, the water below is dark, like a crack in hell, and I don''t know how deep it is.


    Han Sen is also looking at the following, but it feels in the darkness, it seems that there are a pair of eyes are staring at them to look at, can not help but slightly frown, looking to the side of the ancient demon.


    The ancient demon obviously felt something. He was looking forward to Hansen. Although he could not communicate in words at the bottom of the water, both of them were soul-clear people, and they all understood each other''s meaning from the other''s eyes.


    Slightly nodded, the two men sneaked into the water below the cliff. The more dangerous the place, the more likely they were the place they were looking for.


    They are now all mortal, and the five senses are low. In the dark waters, the sight can''t penetrate the lake, and even the things in front of them can''t be seen. They can only dive below.


    It��s just that Hansen��s sense of sensation is still there. He always feels that the eyes in the dark have been staring at them all the time, just like the snakes who choose to sneak in the dark.


    With the fluctuation of water, Hansen can only faintly feel that the ancient devil is nearby, but he does not know his specific location, and can only continue to dive.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s heart produced a kind of jing mega, and now he no longer hesitated, swaying his body fiercely, as if the fish had rushed to the side.


    However, it was still a step late. I only felt that one of my legs was like a snake-like thing, and then my body sank. I quickly broke the lake and went down.


    The water splashed and formed a white foam-like water column behind Hansen''s body. It was because of the spectacle that he formed when the water was vacuumed and then re-injected by the water.


    Hansen reached out and grabbed the things on his legs. He felt cold and greasy at the beginning, and he was as thick as his wrists. It seemed to have the touch of fish scales or snake scales. He didn''t know whether it was a snake or something.


    I pulled it twice, and the thing was very tight, and the power was great. I couldn��t move it at all. Hansen used his hand as a knife and slammed it a few times. There was still no reaction.


    Suddenly, there was a halo in front of him, which restored him to some vision. He saw that the thing wrapped around his leg was a flat ribbon, like a snake and a fish. He couldn��t say what it was, it was blue and black. I have not seen a ** like a head.


    The ancient devil is not far from Hansen. Like Hansen, he is also pulled down by the strange thing. The two places where they fall are like two white water columns.


    And the place where the light came, is at their feet, there is a gloomy blue light, and it is the place where the strange things pull them.


    The speed of falling is too fast, so the blue light is getting brighter and brighter, and Hansen quickly sees what is shining.


    It turned out to be a bronze monument, and there was a large kelp under the tablet. But when you look closely, you will find that it is not a kelp at all, it is the strange thing that entangles Hansen and the ancient demon.


    It was from the bronze monument that Mengmengguangguang came out. I don��t know how many years this bronze monument stood here. I was eroded by the river, but there was no sign of rust.


    In that Yingying Qingguang, Hansen saw the three words "Tianming Monument" engraved on the bronze monument.


    Hansen is still observing, but seeing the kelp-like strange things that have been tangled in groups, and the ancient demon and Hansen have no resistance, and soon the body is entangled.


    Hands, legs, waist, neck, etc., are entangled in death, like a mummy is pulled and slammed into the monument.


    Hey!


    Both the ancient demon and Hansen directly hit the bronze monument on the front side. They were all hit by the nosebleeds, their faces were distorted, and the face bones were all cracked.


    However, they soon discovered that there was no water near the bronze monument. Hansen just wanted to struggle, but he listened to the ancient demon whispered: "Don''t move, this is the evil spirit, the more you move, the faster you die."


    Han Sen saw the ancient demon standing upright, letting those strange things entangle, but always moving, knowing that he did not lie to himself, and immediately stood still.


    But the evil spirits did not let them go because they were still, they were still wrapped around them, and the more they wrapped around, Hansen felt that his bones were about to be broken.


    The ancient demon is not much better than him. Hansen whispered: "It is not a way to go on like this. Is there a way to get out?"


    "Since the gods of the gods and the evil spirits appear here, it is very likely that the body of the grown-up will be here, we have found the right place." The ancient devil eyes brightly said.


    "How do you answer the question, I asked if you have any way to get rid of these **** things, otherwise even if you have the body of the president, it will be useless before us." Hansen depressed.


    The ancient demon has been somewhat breathless, but still calmly said: "Would you pretend to die?"


    "Pretend to die?" Hansen did not know what the ancient devil meant.


    "It will live if you can die, otherwise you will die." The ancient demon said that his eyes were closed, and his head was as if he had died, and there was no breath in the whole body.

 Chapter 3351： Pretend to die

    Thousand three hundred and fifty-one chapter


    Han Sen was stunned at the side, and the ancient demon really said that he died and died. There was no breath in the moment, his limbs were stiff, and his death was more thorough than his body.


    The high level of acting, the truth of death, even if it is Chaowei Lao Luo is also difficult to look forward to, even Han Sen, an insider, can not tell whether he is really dead or pretend to die.


    It is strange to say that the ancient demon died, and the evil spirits that are entangled in him are loosened a lot. Although they have not left him, they have not continued to tighten.


    "If you don''t pretend to die, I can do it too." Han Sen bit his teeth, forcibly controlling his body function, convinced all breath and reaction, and even the heart almost stopped exercising.


    Although all kinds of abilities are suppressed by ordinary dust, but their own ability to control is physical instinct, not a special power, Hansen is also an expert in this regard.


    Sure enough, the original evil spirits that had been desperately contracted, after Hansen��s body and temperature were all gone, did not continue to tighten, but loosened some.


    "It''s really effective, but can''t you always kill it here? Now we are all physically physically, have been dead here, and the body consumption can''t support it." Hansen has the heart to ask the ancient demon, but he is afraid of having something After the action, it will cause the attention of the evil spirits again, only have to endure, waiting for the ancient devil to move first.


    Han Sen knows that the ancient demon must be prepared. Since he knows the existence of the evil spirits, he still comes here, and there will be a coping method. He just has to wait to see how the ancient demon can do it.


    The two men were motionless and dead, and the evil spirits had really let go of them slowly. Both of them fell on the base of the bronze monument. Hansen fell hurt, but did not dare to react.


    After more than two hours, the surrounding evil spirits seem to have shrunk to the base of the bronze monument, but Hansen now condenses the breath, the perception is extremely weak, and there is no need for evil spirits. Near them.


    Suddenly, Hansen heard the sound from the ancient demon. It was obvious that someone was getting up. There was no other person besides the ancient demon.


    Hansen didn''t dare to move directly, but his eyes opened a slit and looked at the ancient demon. I saw that the ancient devil had already sat up, only to see him knee-high, like the ancient Buddha, the hand pinch, the lips fretting But no sound.


    The ancient demon was so moved, but the evil spirits around him did not lean toward him. Instead, Hansen��s side was only opened with a blind eye. The evil spirits around him seemed to notice him again. The general evil spirits have turned to him.


    Han Sen knew that the ancient demon had prepared for it, but he did not understand it. How did the ancient devil do it?


    The ancient demon slowly stood up from the ground, seemingly casual, but the evil spirits did not attack him.


    The ancient devil smiled and said to Hansen: "Mr. Han, take a step forward, if you have a goodbye."


    After all, the ancient demon wandered around the back of the bronze monument and soon disappeared.


    Hansen wants to keep up with him, but the evil spirits are all facing him. Hansen can only resist the impulse of the heart, converging the breath and continue to pretend to die.


    "The ancient devil just said that I can''t learn, how can I get rid of the entanglement of these evil spirits? What is behind the bronze monument? Is it the entrance to the grave of the old president of the chaos?" Hansen��s heart flashed through countless possibilities.


    Although I was eager to know where the ancient devil went now and found something, Han Sen also knew that it was useless now, and he could only calm down and seek a way out.


    Oops! Oops!


    Hansen is thinking about how to get rid of the evil spirits to chase the ancient demon, suddenly heard strange sounds coming from far away, like the sound of sleeping teeth at night.


    "What?" Han Sen''s breath five senses converge, pretending to be a dead person, can''t perceive what it is, but if it doesn''t converge, it will touch the evil spirits.


    Hansen hesitated in his heart. He didn''t know if he should open his eyes and see what was coming from, but he heard the sound getting closer and closer to him, and soon it was like a beside him.


    The sound of the ear whispering sounded in my ear, as if something had touched his hair, Hansen couldn��t stand it anymore, and opened his eyes, but he was shocked.


    Just in front of him, holding a white shadow, it was the white little beast that resembled a white rat and a weasel. At this time, it was kneeling in front of Hansen, and the teeth were slightly rubbed, giving a kind of creaking sound. .


    What surprised Hansen was that the white mouse was grinding his teeth and waving his claws to climb and climb, but it did not cause the reaction of the evil spirits. The evil spirits were far away from the outside, but they did not come close. The meaning seems to be taboo to the white mouse.


    Even though Hansen opened his eyes and didn''t play the dead body again, the evil spirits were only staring at him. He didn''t rush like before, so Hansen was slightly surprised: "This little mouse is really extraordinary."


    When the mouse saw Hansen open his eyes, he turned his head and climbed toward the side of the bronze monument. The direction of his departure was exactly the same as that of the ancient demon.


    Hansen quickly climbed up and rushed behind the mouse.


    The evil spirits had to feel the breath of Hansen, and they all started to move. It seemed that they couldn��t help but rushed over, but they rushed for a while and stopped. It seemed that they didn��t dare to be too close to the mouse.


    Hansen��s heart was overjoyed and he accelerated his footsteps to keep up with the white mouse.


    The speed of the mouse is much faster than that of Hansen. After a smog, it has already turned to the back of the bronze monument. Hansen chased and ran over and found that there was no ancient demon behind the bronze monument, and there was no hole in Hansen��s imagination. This is a complete bronze monument, and there is no gap.


    "Weird, there is no entrance to the bronze monument. Where did the ancient demon go?" Hansen frowned.


    While Hansen was thinking about it, the little mouse had jumped off the base of the bronze monument and fell into the dark water below. There were many evil gods in the water wave dancing. After the white mouse jumped, the evil spirits The need to immediately retreat, no one dared to touch it.


    Hansen had no other way to go. He jumped with the white mouse as soon as he gritted his teeth, and then saw the little mouse picking up his small **** and dive under the water.


    Hansen also followed the dive, and immediately saw that the evil gods had to grow under the base of the bronze monument, such as the seaweed rooted in the base of the bronze monument, and it seems that the poisonous snake was hidden in the hole, and the bottom is not dense. Know how many evil gods are parasitic.


    The white mouse sneaked down seven or eight meters. Wherever they went, they were all the bases with the sacred gods. They could not see the true appearance of the bronze monument base.

 Chapter 3352： Bronze chamber

    The white mouse drilled into the evil spirits, and the evil spirits around him were flustered. Hansen saw that there was a thick hole in the bucket of the evil spirits. The evil spirits must be blocked from seeing.


    Seeing that the white mouse had already drilled in, the evil spirits had to be closed, and Hansen quickly followed up, but the body just got into the hole halfway, and the beast of the evil spirit was wrapped up and bound his legs.


    Han Sen knew that the struggle was useless, and he used the method of pretending to die. After preparing to wait for the evil spirits to loosen, he would drill in again.


    There seems to be no need for evil spirits in the cave, so don''t worry.


    Hansen was pretending to die, but he felt that his head was being slammed by something, and then he heard the creaking sound, which was sent by the little mouse.


    When the sound rang, Hansen suddenly felt a loose leg, and immediately resumed ziyou. Now he no longer hesitated and quickly got into the hole.


    The white mouse also jumped from the top of his head, four small claws flying, and the little **** twisted forward.


    Hansen followed the mouse to swim inside. This hole is very rugged and looks like it was carved out by an animal. It doesn''t look like an artificial space.


    Suddenly, the little mouse that was swimming in front suddenly had no shadow, just like the momentary movement disappeared.


    When Hansen was wondering where the white mouse went, his body sank and fell directly.


    thump!


    Hansen only felt that his **** was stabbed by something sharp, and he jumped up and found out that it was a bronze-cast chamber with many bones scattered inside the chamber.


    The place where he fell was just a sharp bone, and the bone was tied to his ass.


    Hansen pulled the bone out and threw it on the ground, and saw that the mouse was wandering around the wall of the bronze chamber, and did not know what was going on.


    Hansen carefully looked at the secret room and found that there was no portal at all. Only the ceiling of the head broke a hole. From the hole, the water ripples outside, that is where Hansen came.


    Within the secret room, there is only a pile of bones, and nothing else.


    Hansen carefully looked at the pile of bones and muttered to himself: "Look at the structure of the bones, it should not be a humanoid creature. It should be a four-legged beast. It would not be the remains of the president of God." How can it die here?"


    Pick up a bone and pick up the piles of bones to see if you can find something useful.


    After a while, Hansen suddenly heard a jingle, like a metal sound, and the sound of a collision with a bone was completely different.


    Hansen quickly and again pulled a few times, and surely saw a metal-like thing in the bone, showing a rust red color, like a rusted iron rod.


    Hansen pulled out the rusted iron rod, only to find that it was not an iron rod, but an iron scabbard, just because the time was too long, the rust was not the same, and the body was red rust. I can''t see the original color of the scabbard.


    However, the scabbard was quite heavy. Hansen took the scabbard as a stick and pulled it in the bone pile for a while, but he found nothing.


    "How can there be a scabbard in this pile of bones? What kind of creatures do these bones belong to?" When Hansen was wondering, he heard another squeaky voice.


    Turning his head and looking at it, I saw that the little mouse was biting something in a corner of the bronze chamber, and the little buttocks were still twisting from time to time.


    Hansen went to the side of the white mouse and went inside. He saw that there was a bronze pillar that was biting the corner of the palace with his teeth. The pillar was actually bitten by a bit of a hole in the apple, and the mouse continued to bite.


    Looking through the hole that the little mouse bite out, it was discovered that the bronze pillar was hollow inside. After being bitten by the white mouse, there was a black-purple liquid flowing out from the inside, like a cooking stove. The oil under the monthly product is generally.


    Hansen��s nose smelled a stench of smell, apparently emanating from those dark purple liquids. The white mouse seemed to be unable to withstand the smell of liquids. He did not continue to bite the bronze column and retreated to a farther place. Staring at the hole that it bite out with a small eye.


    There was still a stinking liquid in the hole, and Hansen looked at his nose for a while, and suddenly his face changed, as if he had guessed what the liquid was.


    "Isn''t these liquids a substance that is decomposed by cadaver fermentation?" Hansen looked strangely at the dark purple liquid, and the more he looked, the more he felt.


    In the words of the Alliance, the liquid formed after the body is destroyed is called corpse oil.


    It��s just that Hansen doesn��t know what the body of the corpse oil is, and how he will die in the bronze column, but one thing is certain, this place is very dangerous.


    When!


    Followed by the liquid, it seems that something has flowed out, stuck in the inner wall of the bronze column, and could not get out immediately.


    Hansen licked a bone and squatted into the hole. After a while, he saw a thing falling out of the hole along the stinking liquid.


    Hansen put the thing out of the dark purple liquid. Before he could see what it was, there was a sound in his mind: "Discover the broken gene."


    "There is still a broken-breaking gene. Then, the creature that died in the bronze column should be a broken-class creature?" Hansen was shocked, took the thing out of the liquid and wiped it clean, and saw that it was A crystal-like tear-shaped broken-break gene.


    Hansen used the bones to smash into the hole several times, letting all the black and purple liquids flow out, and there was no other harvest.


    When the liquid no longer flows out, the little mouse ran over again, and even went in through the hole.


    "Big brother, you can get in, but I can''t drill in." Hansen looked at the hole that was only the size of a fist, and some said depressed.


    Originally, Hansen thought that the white mouse should not understand him, but who knows that the white mouse��s head was quickly drilled out of the hole, staring at him with a pair of big eyes, and his eyes suddenly shook two beams and landed on it. Hansen.


    The next thing, Han Sen only felt that the hole in front of him was zoomed in quickly. When it was not long, it turned into a big hole.


    But when Hansen looked around, everything in the bronze chamber became bigger, and he immediately understood that it was not a hole that became bigger, but the light beam in the eyes of the white mouse made him smaller, and his heart could not help but be more and more surprised. .


    The white mouse turned and climbed into the hole again. This time Hansen didn''t have any more nonsense, he climbed behind the white mouse. The stench in the bronze column was very heavy. Hansen could only hold his nose behind the mouse. .


    The inside of the bronze column has a circle of inner spirals. One person and one mouse climbed up the spiral lines, leaving Hansen with a lot of black and purple liquid.


    When climbing to the top of the bronze column, Han Sen discovered that the bronze pillars and bronze beams in the entire bronze chamber were actually zhongy��ng, forming a veined line, and I don''t know where to go.

 Chapter 3353： Eavesdropping

    The white mouse seems to be particularly familiar with these bronze pipes, holding a small **** to climb in front.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Hansen asked as the mouse ran.


    He was slow to run, and now he is getting smaller by the white mouse. The little short legs are even faster to run, unable to keep up with the speed of the mouse.


    The mouse naturally can''t talk, just stop running for a while and stop at the front. After Hansen catches up, he will continue to run.


    I don''t know how long I ran. The white mouse bent over and slid down from a hollow bronze column.


    Hansen glanced down and found that there was nothing empty inside the bronze column, but there was a layer of black dry ash on the inner wall. I thought it should be the product of the dried body after the corpse.


    Sliding down the inner wall of the bronze column, I quickly found a mouse hole at the bottom of the bronze column. The mouse was looking around, apparently waiting for him.


    The mouse hole was drilled. Hansen found that it was a bronze hall. There was a square pool in the hall. There was half a pool of clear water in the pool. There was a green vine in the clear water. On the vine, There is still a small blue gourd with a big palm.


    "Hey...hey..." The white mouse ran to the pool, turned his head and yelled at Hansen, and then plunged into the pool like a shower inside.


    Hansen didn''t know what the little white mouse meant. He got him here and went to take a shower.


    Hansen looked at the gourd vine in the pool and walked to the pool.


    The mouse swam in the pool and did not continue to leave. Obviously it was not ready to go any further.


    After a moment of indulgence, Hansen tried to enter the pool. After the body was contaminated with water, Hansen suddenly felt that the whole body seemed to be ignited by the flames, and the whole body was burned by an invisible heat.


    Hansen was shocked: "This is obviously a pool of water. How can there be a characteristic of flame?"


    Before he jumped out of the pool, the small body suddenly began to grow bigger, restoring the size of his true body, and the body power that was originally suppressed by the rules of the dusty days gradually returned to him.


    "Be able to perceive the existence of power!" Hansen soaked in the pool water, feeling that the body was reborn in the fire, and the ability to sense the various forces of the universe returned to him.


    Han Sen was shocked and happy. He hated not to pick up the white mouse and kissed him a few times: "Good people have good news, and my meat is not white."


    The mouse apparently would not give him the opportunity to get close, swim to a position farther away from Hansen, and approach the past with the gourd vine.


    After a while, the feeling of the flame burning in the pool gradually disappeared. It seems that it no longer has any effect on his body. Hansen jumped out of the pool and condensed the hole in the battlefield, but he did not feel the slightest The obstacles were summoned out at once, and Hansen was generally the same when using power outside.


    Han Sen is in a good mood and can use his own power. Then he has the capital to compete with any strong person. Even if Qin Xiu comes, he has the power to fight.


    Gratefully looking at the little mouse, but seeing that it has swam to the side of the gourd vine, it seems hesitant to climb up.


    It was hard to make up my mind. The claws touched the leaves of the gourd vines. I suddenly saw the body of the white rat tremble. It was like an electric shock. It flew straight out.


    Hansen can even see that the white hair of the white mouse turned black in the slow motion visible to the naked eye, as if it had been burnt.


    The white mouse bounced into the bottom of the pool, and the body looked like coke, and it didn''t move as if it were dead.


    Hansen was shocked and quickly ran into the hole in the Xuanqi field to see the white mouse, but found that the vitality of it was not cut off, and quickly recovered in the pool.


    Sure enough, the coke-like white rat was soaked in the pool, and the dark black color slowly faded away, gradually recovering its white fur and the vitality.


    "That fruit is extraordinary, there is a great ability to return to life." Hansen was surprised, more curious about the gourd vine growing in the pool.


    Looking at the gourd vine with the hole in the tunnel, but only able to see a group of fascination, even can not see its basic structure, the heart could not help but be even more shocked.


    "What is this gourd vine in the end? Even I can''t see any clues." Han Sen was wondering when he saw the recovered white mouse, and even rushed toward the gourd vine.


    This time, the white mouse directly used the teeth to bite the gourd vine, but when it just touched the gourd vine, it was turned into coke by electric shock, and once again sank into the bottom of the pool.


    After a while, the white mouse returned to its original state and rushed to the gourd vine again. This repeated several times, the white mouse knew that he could not resist the power of the gourd vine, but it rushed up again and again, it seems to be iron. The heart wants to bite it.


    Hansen has curiosity about the gourd vine. He wants to go to the water to try to see if he can touch the gourd vine, but suddenly hears a faint voice.


    Hansen was shocked. He quickly looked around and saw the entrance to the bronze hall closed. There was no figure in the interior, but the voice was very clear, and it was still the voice of the ancient demon.


    A little observation, I found that the sound came from a mouse hole in the corner, which is the position of a column of bronze columns.


    Hansen suddenly got it. These bronze pillars extend in all directions. It is like a sound channel. It must be where the ancient devil talks. There may also be such a mouse hole, so his voice will come.


    The sound is not big, but after the amplification of the pipeline, it sounds clear, Han Sen listens and wants to know what he is saying.


    "Do you want to grab it with me?" The ancient devil''s voice was very cold, and with a hint of anger.


    Hansen was very surprised. He also had a lot of dealings with the ancient demon, but he never saw the ancient devil anger, even when he was imprisoned, the ancient demon never fired.


    "Who is the ancient demon talking to? Is it the funeral day?" Hansen secretly snarled.


    Soon, Hansen knew the answer. From the mouse hole, there was another voice, and Hansen was no stranger to this voice. He was also familiar.


    "What do I have to rob you? The things that the president will leave, I have a copy of it. Or do you think that the things that you will grow up, only the ancient devils are eligible?" The voice of a tempting woman is not who the big devil will be.


    "You used to be against me. I still have it. It seems that there will be a knot between you and me." The ancient voice of the cold voice came again.


    "The big devil is really in the dusty days, but it is still here. If the funeral road comes back, it will be really lively." Hansen looked a little weird, suddenly remembered that the big devil said he and another A vice president disagreed. Originally Hansen thought it was a funeral day. Now it seems that the other vice president of the big devil should be the ancient demon.

 Chapter 3354： Double Devils

    "Why do you want to end it? Kill me? Not that I am a little sly, you are not as capable as you are now. Novel." The big devil said disdainfully.


    The ancient devil said: "I can''t kill you, but as long as I am there, you can''t take away the things left by the old president. It''s not something you should take. Be careful and take it, you can''t enjoy it."


    "If I am not qualified, you are even less qualified. Don''t forget, I am the first vice president of the chaos." The great devil said.


    "How about the first vice president, let alone the chaos will already exist in name only, even if it is still, the vice president who guards the thing should be the funeral road, not your big demon." The ancient devil said.


    "So, you must rob me?" The big devil snarled.


    Hansen heard this. He thought that there would be a big fight between the two. Who knows the ancient devil��s words is a turn, and said faintly: "I didn''t want to grab you, but I have found the real owner of that thing. I took this thing and I have to return it to him. Do you want to compete with that one?"


    "You found it and found it? Why do I believe in you? I also said that I found him." The big devil said in disapproval.


    The ancient demon is not angry, and continues to say: "When the universe was restarted, the grown-ups sent him into the gene universe to avoid the damage that the universe restarted. At that time, I knew this, so I took the opportunity to reincarnate into the gene. The big universe, looking for his whereabouts."


    "So you really found it? Then you are talking about it, who is he, and where is it now?" The big devil said with some ridicule.


    "She is called Boa. You may not have heard of this name, but you should have heard of the person who raised her. It is Hansen."


    Hansen was shocked. He didn''t expect the two of them to talk for a long time. The person who said it turned out to be Boa, could not help but erect his ears. The heart beats a lot faster. I hope to hear about Boa from them. The secret.


    The big devil did not speak for a while, only listened to the ancient demon and said: "Look at your expression, it seems that you have seen Boa adults?"


    "How have you seen it?" The big devil said coldly.


    "Since you know that Boa has already returned, why bother to compete with me." The ancient devil said.


    The big devil grumbled and said: "The ancient demon, the ancient demon, you are too light to look at me? Who knows if you want to take the thing for Boa adults, or do you want it? Even if you want to hand it over to Boa, then It should be kept by me first."


    "You don''t believe me, how can I believe you?" asked the ancient devil.


    "Speaking of it, it is still necessary to see who''s big fist, anyway, you and I have long seen that the other party is not pleasing to the eye, then it is a life and death here."


    Next, Han Sen heard the impact sounds like cockroaches coming, and the ancient devil and the big demon had obviously hit.


    "You don''t want to fight first, do you want to make it clear?" Hansen was anxious, using the hole in the tunnel to go through the mouse hole, through the tortuous pipeline, and finally found the ancient devil and the big demon.


    Their location, in another bronze palace less than three hundred meters away from Hansen��s bronze palace, is fierce.


    They didn''t know what method they used, they got rid of the suppression of the dusty days. The figure of the great demon was like a ghost, but the ancient demon was not moving, and it kept the defensive.


    However, it is obvious that the ancient demon''s genetic technique is unpredictable, but because the rate of breaking the boundary is too low, it is suppressed by the big devil, and there is no chance of counterattack. It is only a matter of time.


    The genetics of the two people are all unpredictable, and all kinds of genetic techniques seem to be natural. Since then, no genetic technique has been used repeatedly. Hansen is somewhat surprised by the two. The vastness of learning.


    "Great demon, you don''t want to bully too much." The ancient demon was suppressed more and more powerful, could not help but scream.


    "How about bullying you? You have been reborn for so many billion years, and you have only cultivated to this point, and you should be deceived." The great devil ridiculed.


    "Well, then let you know if my ancient demon is a good deceit." The ancient demon appeared to have moved the real fire. The black magic of the body rose, and there was an ancient Buddha-like golden light and shadow shrouded in the body. Turning the black magic into a golden Buddha light.


    The power of the gray magical demon of the big demon slammed into the golden Buddha light, but it was not able to suppress it as before, but only slightly occupied the upper hand.


    "Double soul breaks the boundary?" The big devil was surprised.


    The ancient devil said: "The reincarnation of the reincarnation has wasted me a lot of time, but it is not completely unrecognizable. You still remember the shelter that the president had mentioned before, and I was reborn in the shelter."


    "You are lucky, and you have reborn to the place where the Holy Spirit was born. It is no wonder that you can have a dual soul. I am afraid this is not an accident?" The Big Devil talked with the ancient demon while talking.


    The ancient demon is the same. While fighting, he replied: "Of course it is not accidental. The place where the old president sent the Boa adults is there. I want to find Boa adults, and naturally I can only reincarnate into them, but in order to be able to reincarnate. Entering the shelter, but it cost me no small price, almost even the soul is almost gone."


    "Unfortunately, even if you have benefited from the place where the Holy Spirit was born, it is still not my opponent." The big demon sneered.


    "I am really not your opponent, but you want to kill me, but you have to pay a lot of money. If the funeral road comes back at this time, do you think you can still get that kind of thing? He is right about that thing. The desire, will never be under you and me." The ancient demon seems to want to use words to impress the big demon.


    However, the Big Devil was completely unmoved, and the murderous said: "Then kill you before the funeral day comes back."


    Between the words, I saw that the hands of the big devil had a weird handprint. The strange power fluctuations fluctuated from her hands. Hansen had not seen what happened next, and he felt that the hole was suddenly Crush, he lost all the senses there.


    When Hansen once again extended the hole in the tunnel, he found that the chest of the ancient demon had been penetrated, and the blood hole that passed through the heart was flowing with golden blood, and it seemed that he was almost unable to survive.


    The situation of the big demon is not very good, the body''s breath is much weaker, it seems to be very weak, and the mouth oozes a trace of blood.


    "There is finally a tie between you and me." The big devil''s hands once again condensed strength, giving the ancient devil the final blow.


    But at this moment, I heard a cold voice sounding: "It��s really hard work. Without you, I really have a hard time finding it."


    Hansen was shocked and saw the bronze door of the bronze hall open. The funeral road came in -


    Pull up to load the next chapter s ->

 Chapter 3355： The strongest second generation

    "The funeral day?" The ancient devil and the big devil are all changed.


    "The two vice presidents came to the dusty days, and they didn''t even tell me, was it too much to see?" The funeral road said with a cold smile.


    The big devil smiled flatteringly: "The funeral vice president, you went to the monument, even if I want to say hello, I can''t find anyone."


    The burial road is not moving, but people are forced to the past with the big demon. He will not know clearly. The big demon and the ancient demon must have already arrived in the dusty days, but they have been hidden for a while, waiting for him to go after the gene tablet. Only then appeared to find the place where the old president buried the body.


    The big demon sees the funeral road. The momentum of the funeral road is astonishing. The force of the funeral road seems to be a kind of true dragon. It is a kind of true dragon. Whenever you take a step, the momentum will be strong. It is obviously going to fight with her. The face can''t help but look hard.


    "The burial road, you and I have never had a grudge. It has always been that the well water does not make a river. Why do you have to be embarrassed with me?" Although the big heavens were shocked, they still laughed.


    The burial road is not moving, and it is still approaching the big demon step by step. He is the master of the dusty sky. Although the bronze monument has a certain isolation effect on the power of the dusty sky, here, he can still obtain great power blessing. People are like gods, and the momentum is getting more and more amazing.


    "Da Tianmo, I don''t want to be embarrassed with you, but unfortunately, there is only one genetic seed left by the president, please don''t share this with you." The funeral road said that it has stepped out, the power of terror. Like a roaring true dragon, it usually swallows away toward the Great Devil.


    The gray gas of countless real dragons raged in the bronze hall. If this bronze temple is not the same, it is almost immortal. I am afraid that it has already been wiped out into ash.


    Hansen only felt that his own hole in the tunnel was defeated by the horrible power, making him confused about the perception in the bronze hall.


    The big demon figure quickly flew back, and at the same time turned into countless phantoms. Those phantom explosions opened up, exploding the power of the true dragon-like funeral path, but the ghosts generally smashed the space and fled toward the main hall.


    "The big devil, still stay with the president to bury it." The funeral road where the willing to put the tiger back to the mountain, like the horrible character of the big demon, not to marry her when she is weak, wait for her to recover, fear is still There will be big troubles.


    The power of the horrible burial path almost covers everything, and burying time, time, and everything in nothingness, seems to be able to devour everything.


    The big devil is strong in self-condensing power, but the power that can erupt is much weaker than the funeral road. Seeing that the two forces are struck together, the funeral road has occupied an overwhelming advantage.


    Hey!


    Suddenly, behind the funeral road, there was a golden magic light rising up. The ancient demon who had been seriously injured and dying, did not know when he stood up, his body was golden, like the ancient demon god, one With the clutches of the endless curse, he slammed into the back of the funeral road.


    Almost at the same time, the power of the big demon seemed to be a little weak, and it suddenly showed an amazing weather, just like the magic of the heavens.


    The burial road changed its face and wanted to take back some of the power to deal with the ancient demon sneak attack, but it was entangled by the strange power of the great demon, so that his power could not be recovered.


    Hey!


    The funeral road was entangled with the power of the great demon, and the back was hardly hit by the ancient demon. The three people were entangled together. The funeral road was full of hair and the blood was oozing out, and the enemy��s two strong lines were maintained. situation.


    Hansen can only feel that the three forces collided in the bronze hall, but could not see the exact situation. The three forces shattered the earth in the bronze hall, and the hole in the tunnel was difficult to stand.


    "You actually calculated the partnership? I can''t think of the big devil and the ancient demon, the natural enemy, and even the team will deal with this one." The funeral road was furious, he had occupied a good situation, but he could not think of it for a moment. come.


    The big magic is not moving at all, and Jiao smiled: "No way, who makes this place is your place. In the dusty days, you need to use some thoughts to kill you."


    The ancient devil also said faintly: "I have rebuilt and rebuilt, and now I have just broken the border, and I will join hands with you to fight for it."


    The burial road Tianger laughed and said: "Even if you join hands, it is not so easy to kill me." It is a big deal for you to bury them together."


    "Why are you suffering this time? The president will only let you guard the mundane days, but you will not let you enter the celestial monument. You don''t even know where to enter the entrance to the celestial monument. If you lose your life for something that is not your own, it is worth it. "Don''t help the gods."


    The funeral road is cold and cold: "Don''t think that I don''t know, you two are just watchdogs. The things inside are the presidents who are reserved for the younger masters."


    The three masters of the lesser masters, the ancient devil and the big demon have changed color. The funeral road sees two people discolored, and sneer: "Don''t think that the secret is only known to you. I am not alive in the funeral. Growing up is risking a great risk, and the bones are born for that one. Everything here is reserved for the few masters. You are like me, and you are not qualified to touch."


    "Giggle, the burial road is not a burial road. I used to look down on you. I didn''t expect you to know the existence of a few masters. Yes, the things here are reserved for the few masters, so you have no more to win. Qualification," said the great devil.


    Hansen listened to the shock of his heart: "The big devil and the ancient devil said that the things here are Boa, and the funeral road said that it is reserved for the younger masters. Doesn''t that mean, Boa is actually a chaotic meeting? Long daughter?"


    Hansen��s mind flashed a lot of thoughts: ��Since Boa is the daughter of the president of the chaos, then Lokid and the Great Devil are not willing to discover the true identity of Boa, but why even the chaos Everyone must be squatting?"


    While thinking about it, I heard the funeral road saying: "If the master is the bone blood of other people, but he is the bone blood of my gods and souls, such an identity, what qualifications are there to lead God again? The chaos? The things of the chaos will naturally not take him to take over."


    When Hansen heard this, he suddenly felt that his brain was banging. He finally knew who Bo''s biological parents were. He could be called a deadly enemy by the chaos, and he could also touch the old president of the chaos. I am afraid that only The owner of the last temple.


    "Boa''s parents turned out to be the president of the chaos and the head of the temple. The birth is so arrogant, the strongest second generation of God..." Hansen himself could not believe his own guess. But beyond that, he really can''t think of any possibility.


    Now Hansen finally understands why all creatures show a friendly and surrender attitude towards Boa. Her genetic strength is almost at the top of the pyramid of the whole positive and negative universe. No creature can with her. The genetics are comparable.

 Chapter 3356： Gourd vine

    The power inside the bronze hall continued to stir up. Although the big demon and the ancient demon had the upper hand, it was difficult to kill the funeral day. Fiction.


    After all, the burial road is the owner of the dusty sky, and the strength of the ancient demon has not fully recovered, making the scene deadlocked.


    Hansen constantly used the Dong Xuan gas field to invade the bronze hall, and wanted to hear more secrets, especially about Boa.


    The Dongxuan gas field was defeated by the power in the bronze hall again and again. Hansen could only continue to infiltrate and heard the intermittent sound inside.


    "Looking at the feelings of the president, this seat admits that he is a small master, but letting a guy with the blood of the gods rule our chaos is absolutely impossible." The voice of the burial road is intermittently passed over: "If you two are really so loyal to the few masters, are you afraid that you will not come here to take the genetic seeds? Since they are all in the same place, what qualifications do you have to accuse this seat?"


    Da Tian Mo Jiao said with a smile: "It''s good to say that we really don''t qualify for you, but the genetic seed can''t take you away, so you can''t help it."


    The funeral road is just a cold cry: "There is nothing to live with, our chaos will be the strongest, and it is the ability to kill me. This seat is just not thought of, the two vice-presidents who have always been like a fire. Long, I would be embarrassed to be a traitor and make a good show. It��s a good idea."


    Without waiting for the big devil to speak, the ancient devil said on the interface: "I really don''t agree with the big demon, but our disharmony is only because of the disunity of political views, and there is no personal grievance. At the time of the meeting, it is naturally the same, but now The chaos will already exist in name only, and we naturally have no reason for discord."


    The Big Devil did not agree with the ancient demon. After taking the words, he continued: "The ancient demon, you don''t have to say so good, you and I both hate to kill each other, but in the case of genetic seeds, we have a common For the sake of profit, we don��t want to get rid of the burial days. We don��t want to get the genetic seeds, so we have to cooperate.��


    "Hey, if you kill me, you may not be able to get the genetic seed. Don''t forget it. It is something that will be reserved for the younger master. Do you really think that the president will not leave a backhand?" The funeral road is cold and cold.


    "That won''t bother you." The big devil said, the power became more and more violent, and then Hansen heard the mourning of the funeral road, and the power in the bronze hall was even more powerful. As soon as the field entered the hall, it was immediately destroyed and it was difficult to find out again.


    After hesitating for a moment, Hansen turned to look at the gourd vine in the pool. Seeing that the mouse still refused to die, he tried to climb the gourd vine again and again, but failed again and again.


    Hansen��s heart said: ��What gene seeds do they say in the funeral day, wouldn��t it be this gourd vine?��


    Han Sen looked at the gourd vine, the more he thought it was more likely, the Boa was born from the gourd. If the chaos president really left something for her, leaving a gourd vine to be normal.


    "Unfortunately, Boa is not here, otherwise, whether it is right or wrong, you can take the gourd vines first and then say it." Han Sen thought of this, his heart suddenly moved: "I don''t know if there is any chance to come here again, let me try it first." Can you take it away? If you can take it away, it will not be late to find Boa and give it to her."


    Thinking in my heart, Han Sen walked toward the pool and saw the appearance of the white rat being succulent by the gourd vine. Hansen did not dare to care. He first entered the pool, and then swam toward the gourd vine.


    Hansen has already planned. If the force of the gourd vine is too strong, even he can''t resist it. He can repair the injured body with the power of the pool like a white mouse.


    Before coming to the gourd vine, Han Sen directly made his body different, and the four genetic techniques broke at the same time. The whole person was wrapped in black armor, but the outside of the body burned a translucent white flame, then extended his palm, carefully Grabbed a leaf of the gourd vine.


    Seeing Hansen going to catch the gourd leaves, the white mouse stopped moving toward the gourd vine, floated on the water, and stared at Hansen''s palm with a big eye.


    Seeing that Hansen��s fingers were about to touch the gourd leaves, Hansen��s heart was also awkward. In the end, he grabbed the gourd leaf and his body and mind were ready to withstand the terrorist forces.


    However, the imaginary terrorist force attack did not appear. Hansen grabbed the gourd leaf and it was no different from holding an ordinary leaf. There was no power to erupt from the gourd leaf.


    Surprisingly, there was no movement of the gourd vine. At this time, it was like a living thing. The green vines were gently wrapped around Hansen��s palm, and then wrapped around the wrist, like a snake. Hansen''s arm is above.


    Hansen did not move, because he did not feel malicious in the body of the gourd vine, and even faintly felt a hint of closeness.


    "This gourd vine is really related to Boa!" Han Sen has already determined in his mind that this gourd vine has ten ** is what the giant devil they said.


    The horror of the mouse is still in front of him. Hansen does not believe that the things left by the president of the chaos will be so casually picked up by him. Huluo will take the initiative to get close to him. Hansen has only one possibility to think about it, that is because he The relationship with Boa.


    Although Hansen was not Bo''s biological father, Boa was absorbed by his blood and strength. Later he rebuilt the body in the shelter. He used the power of Boa to reshape the body. Boa''s breath is normal.


    The gourd vine slowly climbed Hansen''s body, and it seemed like a snake wrapped around his body. Finally, the vine branch with the cyan gourd stuck to Hansen, and the small gourd hanging above Hansen''s amount. Before, swaying in front of his face, it seems to smell the smell of him.


    Hansen did not feel the maliciousness of the gourd vine, but his heart was still a little nervous. He was not a treasure after all, and he did not know whether Hulu Teng could finally agree with him.


    While Hansen was secretly stunned, he saw that the small blue gourd was like a lamp. The interior of the gourd was bright, and the whole small gourd was like a cyan glazed lamp.


    Hansen stared at the small gourd. I don''t know if the reaction is good or bad. However, from the inside of the gourd, Hansen has sensed a strange gas fluctuation. This fluctuation of the air machine makes Hansen feel strange and Familiar with.


    This kind of air machine fluctuation is similar to the black armor''s power fluctuation, but it is not exactly the same, and there is no such strong fluctuation of the black crystal armor, the temperature is gentle and soft, it seems to be a trickle -


    Pull up to load the next chapter s ->

 Chapter 3357： Gourd seed

    Hey!


    Just when Hansen carefully looked at the gourd, he suddenly saw the cucurbit stalk disconnected, and the small gourd like a lamp scorpion fell off the gourd vine. Fiction.


    The gourd was separated from the vine, and the original green gourd vine immediately swallowed quickly. It seemed that the smoke was scattered in the pool water and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    And the little gourd, suspended in front of Hansen, the brilliance of the inside flashed like a heart beating, and the fireflies were flashing.


    When Hansen was hesitating to reach out to catch the small gourd, the white mouse that had been watching from the side couldn��t help but jump out of the water, open his mouth, reveal sharp teeth, and bite toward the small gourd.


    The movement of the mouse was too fast, and too sudden, Hansen��s mind was always on the gourd, and when he found it, it was too late to stop it.


    The little mouse opened his mouth and swallowed the small gourd in the mouth, but before he swallowed the gourd into his stomach, he heard a bang, and the teeth of the white mouse fell to the ground. The body was bombed and flew out into the pool, causing a few feet of water.


    Unlike the black charcoal that was previously made by the gourd vine, this time the body of the white mouse did not turn into black charcoal, but it was more terrible than the black charcoal. Its flesh and blood body was like snow, and it melted quickly after entering the water. Just blinking time, the body of the white mouse is completely melted into water, and the pool water is no longer separate from each other.


    Han Sen saw the scalp numb, the little mouse is not a thing, the rate of breaking the boundary is quite high, but just biting the gourd, it is directly turned into water, which is too terrible.


    Hansen was originally hesitating to catch the small gourd, and now he is even more afraid to take it.


    Hey! Hey!


    After the mice were turned into a new change in the small gourd, many cracks appeared on the glass gourd shell, and the cracks were spreading rapidly, which seemed to be broken.


    Sure enough, just blink of an eye, the gourd shell is full of cracks, and finally slammed open.


    Hansen''s eyes widened and stared into the smashed gourd. He saw a dark red gourd seed suspended there. After the gourd split, the gourd seeds fell to Hansen.


    Hansen subconsciously reached out, the dark red gourd seeds fell into his palm, the gloss disappeared, and soon became a seemingly ordinary seed.


    "This gourd seed should be the genetic seed that the big demon wants to snatch? But what is the use of this thing? Is it straightforward as a melon seed?" Hansen took the gourd seed and looked left and right. Know what to do.


    This kind of child looks a bit like a pumpkin, but the shell is dark red, and it looks like a crystal jade, like a blood jade carving.


    The study of the gourd seeds was overturned for a while, and it was not possible to study it. Hansen had to temporarily take it up and walked to the side of the pool.


    Seeing that the mouse could not appear again, knowing that it should be really dead, and the heart is inevitably a bit embarrassed, so the little white mouse also helped him a lot, I did not expect to die like this.


    "I don''t know what the origin of the mouse is. I can come and go in the bronze monument. I want to have some relationship with the chaos." Han Sen secretly guessed, but unfortunately there is no chance to confirm it.


    Once again, before the mouse hole, Hansen tried to use the hole in the bronze column to penetrate the hollow inside the bronze column, and infiltrated into the bronze hall where the three gods fought.


    "I don''t know if they have any results from the battle." Han Sen was thinking about it. After entering the hall, Dong Xuan''s gas field did not receive any obstacles, so that he could see the situation in the hall.


    The big demon, the ancient demon and the funeral road are still in the hall, but the situation is a bit strange now. The three are in a three-legged position, each holding one hand of each other, an invisible force is in three The flow of people between them has formed a delicate balance.


    "Great Devil, now you are happy, the original must win the game, you must harm others." The ancient devil said coldly.


    "You and I have a battle sooner or later. I am just precautionary. If you don''t have the same thoughts in your heart, how can you block my demons in time?" The big devil still has a charming color, but her face is not How to look good, it looks very pale.


    The ancient devil said: "At least before I removed the funeral road, I did not shoot you."


    According to the situation on the spot and their dialogue, Han Sen probably guessed it. It must be that the big devil suddenly turned against the water at the critical time of killing the funeral road. He wanted to kill the ancient demon and the funeral road, but did not want the ancient demon. As early as the defense, the result was that the three parties were restrained.


    The funeral road said: "If we go on like this, it is hard for us three to fall into the favor. How can we stop here? Only when things have never happened today, we will take the genetic seeds in the future."


    "You want to be beautiful, and don''t say that the dusty sky is your place. You may not let us leave safely. Even if you can leave safely, you will have a month in the sky, and we have the opportunity to compete with you for genetic seeds. "The big devil licked his mouth and said with a disdain."


    The ancient demon was silent, and apparently he did not intend to give up.


    The funeral road can''t convince them, and suddenly said, "You know Qin repair this person?"


    "How have you heard of it?" The ancient demon and the big demon did not know what the meaning of Qin Xiu suddenly mentioned at this time.


    "Do you not think that this person is a little weird? In the human body, the two major universes are in and out, and the strength is directly chasing the old president. How can there be a few in the world?" The funeral road said slowly.


    "What do you want to say?" The big devil seemed to be aware of something, and his eyes turned to look at the funeral road.


    The funeral road is not in a hurry, slowly said: "After the resurgence of the great universe, human beings have gradually emerged, and a strong horror is a ancestors. It is inherently extraordinary. Even if it is this seat, it is difficult to compete with it. I once suspected that he was the reincarnation of the president or the owner of the last temple."


    "Impossible, even if the president reincarnate, it should be in the gene universe, died in the great universe, how can it be reincarnation in the great universe?" said the great demon.


    "It is true in theory, but there is a strange place, that the innocent ancestor has a piece of genetic material." The funeral road continued.


    This time, the big devil and the ancient demon have changed slightly in color, revealing the color of deep thought. The ancient demon asked: "Do you know that there is a gene in his hand?"


    Pull up to load the next chapter s ->

 Chapter 3358： President

    The funeral road nodded in the sky: "I not only determined that the innocent ancestor had a gene original, but also suspected that Qin Xiu was the reincarnation of the inaction. Novel."


    The big devil and the ancient demon all showed deep thoughts, and the burial road did not talk any more. For a time, the whole hall was quiet, and it seemed that a needle fell on the ground and it would shock the eardrum.


    "Qin Xiuhui is a ancestors of inaction?" Han Sen is also thinking about himself, but he can''t get an answer. He has limited knowledge of the innocent ancestors and there is no way to compare them.


    While thinking about it, the bronze hall was born and changed again. A horrible force exploded inside the bronze hall, and Hansen��s hole was suddenly collapsed. It was no longer possible to observe the situation inside.


    When Hansen once again observed the situation in the bronze hall, he saw that there was no empty figure in the hall. The big demon, the ancient demon and the funeral road were all gone. Only the ground was contaminated with a lot of blood, and I didn��t know. It is the one of the three, or all three.


    Hansen quickly explored the entire hall and found that the hall has a portal on all sides. Three bronze doors have been opened, and they do not know that the three of them left the door.


    Here is the interior of the Tianming monument. There are strange forces to interfere. Hansen has no way to use the starry sky to move directly into the hole. The hole and the Xuanqi field will also be blocked by the bronze wall. It is difficult to find the place where the three people go.


    "It seems that I can only go back." Han Sen changed his **** with blood and nerves. It seems to be a boneless snake. It squeezes into the mouse hole and climbs up the inner wall of the bronze column. Go to the big hall where they just left and look at it.


    However, Han Sen just got into the mouse hole. Before he came and left, he heard the sound of the gears turning. The door of the bronze temple where he was located slowly opened.


    Hansen''s heart moved, shrinking in the direction of the bronze door in the mouse hole, only to see that the door slowly rises, gradually revealing a graceful figure, it is a great demon.


    "How did the Big Devil find it so soon?" Hansen was amazed and shrunk to avoid being discovered by the Great Devil.


    After entering the hall, the big demon immediately looked into the pool and saw the empty space. Only the pool of half a pool of water could not help but frown. "How could it not? When the grown-ups suddenly said that they would plant genetic seeds in this pool." Why is there not?"


    The big devil talked to the pool by himself, looking down at the bottom of the pool, seeing the pool water clear as nothing, you can see the bottom at a glance, there is no seed at all.


    "This is really strange. The president can''t lie to me, and there are genetic fluids here. Gene seeds can only be planted here. Why not? Is it because the time when the universe restarts, the time is too urgent? Did the president not come and put the genetic seeds into the pool? Where is the genetic seed?" The Great Devil got up and looked around, and his eyes fell on the mouse hole.


    Hansen��s heart was a glimpse. Although he knew that the Great Heaven and the Devil would notice the mouse hole, his heart was still awkward and his body shrank.


    "There is actually a hole in the Tianming monument. It seems that the scorpion rat that grows up is still alive, but the ability of the scorpion mouse should not be enough to obtain the genetic seed." The big devil whispered to the mouse. The hole is obviously trying to find out.


    Hansen shielded his own fluctuations with the Dong Xuan gas field, and quietly retreated to the top of the bronze column, ready to return to the original road.


    From the self-speaking of the big devil, Han Sen has been able to determine that the gourd seed he got is the genetic seed left by the president of the chaos. The biggest advantage has already been reached. .


    But the big demon had not yet reached the mouse hole, and suddenly stood still, his eyes gazed to the innermost wall of the bronze hall.


    "Strange, I remember when I came, I shouldn''t have that one." The big devil turned and walked over, and stood in front of the wall, so that he couldn''t move for a while, as if he was observing anything.


    Hansen, who had already wanted to retire, couldn��t help but be curious, didn��t leave immediately, and gradually looked at the wall.


    Hansen��s attention was on the gourd vine and the pool. I didn��t pay attention to the wall. I only knew that some patterns were carved on it. At this time, I looked carefully and found that there was a beast head on the wall. Embossed, and the nose of the animal head embossed, there is a stone ring.


    The big demon observed for a while, reached out and carefully grasped the stone ring and gently pulled it.


    The stone ring was pulled out by her, and then I heard the sound of the gear turning. The wall slowly rose, revealing another bronze temple behind.


    It should not be said that it is another bronze temple, because the bronze temple behind it is actually connected with the bronze temple in front, but with a wall in the middle, dividing a bronze temple into two.


    Now the wall rises and the complete bronze temple is revealed.


    "The president is an adult!" The bronze wall has not yet fully risen. Hansen did not see what was in the temple. He listened to the great demon and exclaimed, and his legs were bent in the hall.


    "No? Is the old president still not dead?" Hansen was scared of a cold sweat, and quickly looked at the palace behind him. He saw a couch at the end of the palace, with a white gauze lying on it. Beautiful woman like a jade.


    The woman''s eyebrows are similar to Boa. The beauty is not square. At this time, she is lying on the couch, one supporting her cheek, and her eyes seem to fall asleep.


    However, Hansen took a closer look and suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. The woman looked like a living jade, but it was not a living person.


    "I didn''t expect the president of the chaos to be such a beautiful woman." Hansen was amazed at the jade.


    The Great Devil apparently also discovered this secret, and also took a long breath and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead before he stood up from the ground.


    "President, you really scared me to death." Datian devil patted his chest and said that although he knew that it was just a jade image, he still dared not be disrespectful. After a slight salute, his eyes were on the couch. Sneak up on it.


    Hansen is also looking at the couch and the jade image. I saw that under the other hand of the jade image, I still pressed a book. The book was already opened. Hansen could not see the cover, but could see some content.


    Hansen quickly stared at the hole in the Xuanqi field to see, after seeing the contents of the book, suddenly his face became strange.


    "Heavenly white jade, the 12th floor and the five cities, the immortal man cares for me, the knot is endured by the longevity... No... How can this poem appear here... Could it be that the fairy jade became white jade and created The jade fairy is the president of the chaos..." Hansen was shocked -


    Pull up to load the next chapter s ->

 Chapter 3359： Boas fate

    "If the old president of the chaos is the immortal in the mouth of Bai Di, that is to say, in a very early age, the old president has already penetrated the front and back universe, entered the gene universe... and so on..." Suddenly, there was a flash of light in Sen��s mind, and he thought of a more terrible possibility. Fiction.


    "If you say... the old president will be the creature of the gene universe?" Hansen felt that his thoughts were a little crazy, but it was not impossible.


    But after all, there was no guess based on any basis, and Hansen did not think much.


    It seems that the old president of the chaos will come from nowhere. Hansen now only wants to know what the use of the gourd seeds she left for Boa is good or bad for Boa.


    The big demon naturally saw the book. She just looked at the opened page and didn��t dare to reach out to get the book. There was still awe in her heart. Even though it was just a jade, she did not. Dare to be free.


    The big demon carefully circumvented the couch and searched around, saying that it was a search. In fact, the big devil did not dare to touch anything, just look at it with his eyes.


    There are a lot of things in the hall, such as copper furnace copper tripods, bronze statues, bookshelf bamboo slips, etc. There are so many kinds of things, and the big demon carefully watched them one by one, never touching anything.


    Until the big demon saw something, the body could not help but tremble, and directly screamed out: "Magic furnace!"


    Hansen used the hole to see the past and found that the thing that made the big devil excited and trembled was a black metal incense burner with a diameter of about twenty centimeters.


    The style of the incense burner is like an elliptical sphere with a hollow pattern. It is black in color and does not know what kind of material is used. Among the hollow mysterious patterns, it emits a white smoke.


    Hansen didn''t see anything great about the stove. The big devil was shaking with excitement, and his hands involuntarily caught the magic furnace.


    From her hesitant expression and the palm of the hand that slowly extended, we can know that her heart was very difficult to decide at this time, but in the end it was not able to resist the temptation and hold the hands of the magic furnace.


    "Oh, you are here." Almost at the same time the magic furnace was held up, a pleasant and elegant woman��s voice rang in the hall.


    "When you are!" The big demon was stunned, and the magic furnace held in his hand fell on the ground as if he didn''t know. He turned his head in disbelief and looked at the jade statue.


    The jade image is still lying on the couch, still the body of jade, but the eyes are alive, the face is also full of vitality, it seems to be alive, and is watching the big demon.


    "President...Adult..." The great demon directly rushed to the front of the jade statue, kneeling in front of the couch, reaching out to grab the hand of the jade image, excitedly almost impossible to speak.


    "Small, don''t do this. This is just a cruelty left by me. If you are too excited to blow out this cruelty, then I can''t talk to you." The jade image raised one. Hands, stroking the hair of the big demon, like the mother who loves children.


    "Adult, can''t you really come back?" Usually, you can play with the big devils of all beings. At this time, it is like a little girl. His eyes are crystal clear and he looks up at the jade image. He seems to be praying for an answer.


    "Maybe, I am just a remnant, and I don''t know anything." The jade sighed and then said to the big demon: "Small, have you seen my child?"


    "Seeing, she is very good, very beautiful, and very like an adult, and has an unparalleled talent, inheriting all your advantages, no one in the entire universe, no one is better than her." The Great Devil said.


    "Excellent is not necessarily a good thing. I would rather have her become an ordinary child and be able to spend a lifetime simple." The jade statue is very strange, with joy, pride, but more. It seems to be worrying.


    "Adult, are you worried that the Gene Temple will not be able to accommodate the Lord? In fact, you don''t have to worry about it. If I guess it is correct, the new Lord of the Temple should have guessed the identity of the Boa Master, but he did not. What do you do with the Boa Master, I don��t think you really need to worry.�� The Big Devil comforted.


    "Boa is the child''s name?" The jade looks like a gentle and gentle, like a shining motherhood.


    "Yes, a mixed-race human adopted the Boa Master and gave her the name." The Great Devil said.


    "Will the man stay in the treasure?" asked the jade.


    "Okay, very good, just like a biological daughter, treating a child who is a child, and a child who is very dependent on him, so I did not force the Boss to take it away." The answer of the big devil, let Han Sen I feel better.


    "That''s good." The jade image said here is a slight sigh: "If Boa is really an ordinary human child, then she should not have to carry so much."


    "Adult, what do you mean by this?" Da Tian Mo asked in an incomprehensible look at the jade statue.


    The jade statue is a secluded sigh: "There is a gene in Bo''s body after all. The gods in the gene temple hate me any more, and in his love, he will not be a horrible treasure. I have never worried about them. ��


    "Then you are worried that there will be people inside the chaos that will be bad for the younger ones?" asked the big devil.


    The jade image shook his head again: "In the chaos, although the strong are like clouds, the ambitions are numerous, but they are all high-spirited people. Even if they are ancient devils and funeral roads, at most they will win the meeting. The long position will not really be difficult for me."


    After a pause, the jade statue showed a smug and proud color, and continued: "And with my genes, there are few in this universe that can really hurt her."


    "What are you worried about?" The big devil looked at the jade image very puzzled.


    In addition to the chaos and the gene temple, she really couldn''t think of it, and who would be embarrassed with Boa.


    "I am worried about a person." The jade statue was silent for a long time before he said: "Only the talent may hurt Boa. Even if he does not hurt Boa, there will be a battle between Boa and him. This is Bo''s fate, she can''t escape."


    "How could this be, who is that person?" Da Tianmo stunned and asked, all of which exceeded her imagination.


    "The ancestors." The jade image slowly spit out two words.


    The big **** demon listened to a stay, she did not hear such a human being, from the literal meaning of these two words, it seems to be the meaning of the human ancestors.


    However, according to the understanding of human history by the great devil, human beings do not have a unified ancestor. The humans of the seven empire have their own ancestors, not the same person.


    The jade image seems to know the doubts in the big heavens, and once again said: "He may not use this name, and he has already reincarnate and re-born. I don''t know why this world is famous, but no matter how he reborn, no matter how good or bad, strength is strong. But as long as he can use my genetic armor, it is no doubt he."


    When Hansen heard this, the heart shrank sharply, and suddenly there was a name in his mind: "Qin Xiu!"


    Pull up to load the next chapter s ->

 Chapter 3360： Passing away

    "Qin Xiu?" The Great Devil also screamed at almost the same time. Fiction.


    The jade statue said softly: "I don''t know what he is called in this world. I don''t know who Qin Xiu said. But it doesn''t matter. He must be able to walk back to the peak. Only then can Boer fight with him. Xiao Yan, bringing Bao Bao here, let her pick up the genetic seeds, only then can she have a chance to win."


    "Adult, where is the genetic seed?" asked the big devil.


    The jade image is also a glimpse, looking at the pool outside, and then his face suddenly changes: "Impossible... No one except my child can pick up the genetic seed..."


    Datianmo suddenly became shocked: "Is it true that the genetic seed was in the pool before?"


    The jade nodded, revealing the color of contemplation: "It is not wrong to put it there. There is no treasure''s gene as a password. Even if the ancestors came, it is impossible to take it away. Who took it away?" ��


    "Since the jade is the mother of Boa, everyone is a relative, I should be able to make it clear." Han Sen thought about it and decided to go out and make it clear. By the way, you can ask the jade to answer some questions. problem.


    However, before Hansen got out of the mouse hole, he saw someone entering the bronze hall. This time it was a funeral day.


    "President of the president?" The burial road saw the jade statue, and the reaction of the big demon was exactly the same, and immediately bowed on one knee.


    "Small funeral, you are here too." Jade looked at the funeral road with a smile.


    Han Sen listened to the feeling that there was a goose bump in the body, and the chaos would have a long-standing reputation. It seemed to have a fight with himself.


    Looking at the sacred priests and other majestic figures called small burials, Hansen really felt unacceptable.


    The burial road did not take it for granted. After the ceremony, he stood up and said: "The president, you are still in the world."


    The jade statue shook his head and said: "This is just a glimpse of my remnant. It is about to dissipate. You have come, and my children will ask you to take care of her."


    The burial road said awkwardly: "Adults, I can guarantee that no one can let your child suffer a little wrong in front of me, but please forgive me. I can��t give him thirty-three days and the chaos. the Lord."


    The jade looks faint: "It doesn''t matter, those are not important, as long as she can live is enough."


    After all, the jade image refers to the bronze shelf on the side of the palace. "There is something left for you. You should be able to recognize it at a glance. Go and get it."


    The funeral road looked up and looked at it. Suddenly, the eyes flashed in the eye, and the self-made exclamation sounded: "The Heavenly Record? Adults, do you really want to give this to me?"


    The voices of the burial roads trembled, and it was obvious that the inner excitement was no longer added.


    "You want it, it is yours." The jade said faintly.


    The characters in the funeral road can''t help but smile. The palms trembled and took up the scroll catalogue. Once again, they bowed down to the jade statue on one knee. "You should rest assured that as long as I have a funeral day, Never let anyone bully a few masters."


    "You have this heart, but the meaning of God is unpredictable, let it go." The jade said faintly.


    The burial road still wants to say something, but listens to a voice ringing at the door of the bronze temple: "The ancient demon meets the president."


    The ancient devil finally came to this bronze temple, and the burial road was generally heavenly, bowing his knees to the jade statue, although it was only attached to a jade statue of the remnant, but did not dare to have a half-point.


    "It��s so good when you come." The jade sighed and said: "My time is running out. I can see you three before I go. It is also the last favor of God. The ancient demon has one over there. The thing is for you, you have to take it first, then I have something to say to you."


    The ancient demon did not quit, went to a bronze case, took a thing from the bronze case, earned it into the sleeves, and then thanked the jade statue.


    From the beginning to the end of the ancient demon is not as excited as the funeral road and the big demon, but Hansen still found a trace of strange emotions in the eyes of the ancient magic.


    "Adult, what do you have to say, though." When the ancient demon returned to the jade statue, the big devil first said.


    The eyes of the jade statue fell on the faces of the three people, and sighed and said: "All three of you are growing up with me. Although there is no blood relationship with me, it is not an exaggeration to say that my children."


    "Adult, we have already treated you as a close relative," said the great demon.


    Although the burial road Tian and the ancient demon did not speak, they only knew their eyes. The words of the jade image made their emotions fluctuate very much, but they did not like to express them in words.


    The jade image continued and said: "I never asked for a person in my life. Even if I was the one, I never asked for anything from him. Today, I have asked for three of them."


    "Please tell the president." The ancient demon three at the same time awe.


    Others don��t understand the president��s adult, and they don��t know. If this one was willing to say a soft word, then things would not be like this.


    Now she is willing to say that a word is very rare. Even if she was in charge of the entire universe in the Gene Temple, she was afraid that she had not heard the word.


    "Find the genetic seed and give it to my child. Without it, my child can''t live." Yu said with a dignified look.


    "Is the genetic seed not here?" The burial road and the ancient demon did not hear the previous conversation, and did not know that the genetic seed had been lost.


    "I have no time, let Xiao Xiao tell you." The jade statue said to the three people with a slight smile: "This world can know you, really good."


    The three people trembled and wanted to say something, but they saw that the jade image had closed their eyes. It seemed that there was a glimmer of light from the jade image. In the twinkling of an eye, the jade image had lost its vitality and became a dead object.


    "Adult!" The eyes of the big sky are crystal clear, and they can''t help but scream.


    The burial road Tian and the ancient devil looked at each other and they all prayed deeply toward the jade statue.


    "The big devil, what is going on, who took the genetic seed?" After the ceremony, the funeral road rose and asked to ask the big demon.


    The Great Devil said the cause and effect of the matter again, listening to the funeral road and the ancient devil face each other.


    "The big demon, you can lie to us without the thought of swallowing the seeds of genes. That thing is less of a master. We can''t take anyone." The funeral road said.


    The big devil snorted: "If you don''t believe it, without you, I can find the genetic seed for Boa."


    The ancient demon did not speak, but his eyes looked inside the palace, not knowing what was in his mind.


    "Since the genetic seed is no longer here, you should please come back. Everyone does not welcome the two." The burial road also looked at the things in the hall and sighed at the two.


    "Welling the heavens, do you eat solitary food, don''t you be afraid of being killed?" The big devil grumbled disdainfully, apparently she was also very aware of the value of those things -


    Pull up to load the next chapter s ->

 Chapter 3361： problem

    Hansen originally wanted to go out, but after the funeral road and the ancient demon appeared, he dismissed the idea. Fiction.


    Although the burial road Tian and the ancient demon promised to find the genetic seeds and gave them to Boa, but their true thoughts, only they themselves know.


    If Hansen goes out at this time and lets them guess that the genetic seed is on himself, then the consequences are hard to say.


    "My poor treasure, I didn''t even have a chance to see my own mother." Hansen sighed in his heart and hid in the dark to continue to observe the situation outside.


    Hansen didn''t know what the things left by the president of the chaos were, and didn''t know what it was, but he only knew the excitement of the burial road and the ancient demon when they got things. It was definitely not ordinary. Things.


    In addition to the three things that they have taken away, there are at least hundreds of things in the hall. Although not all of them have value, as long as one or two pieces are valuable, it is enough to cause crime.


    While the sword was smashing, the ancient demon turned and walked outside the hall.


    "The ancient demon, where are you going?" The big devil said to the back of the ancient demon.


    "The one who gave it to me, the president has already given it to me. If it is not given to me, it will not be my thing." The ancient devil said that he did not pay attention to the reaction of the two. He quickly left the hall and walked quickly. There is no trace.


    Both the burial road and the big demon are exposed to the color of contemplation. I don��t know if the ancient demon wants to retreat. When they are both hurt, they will come back and buy it cheaply, or find something that they dare not move here.


    The big demon glanced at the things in the palace and suddenly laughed: "The ancient devil said yes, the grown-up is like my mother, the one that has given me has been given to me, she does not give me something, I should not Go and get it, you will leave it to you."


    After all, the Great Devil also turned and walked away from the main hall. There was only one funeral road in the hall.


    The situation in the hall seems to be clear, but Hansen is secretly admiring, the ancient devil and the big devil are indeed extremely difficult roles.


    They are all afraid that the gods will do their hands and feet on those things, and they will not go to take those things, so they will retreat before, deliberately leave things to the funeral road, let the funeral roads be their experimental products.


    If the funeral roads took those things innocently, nothing happens, and I am afraid that the funeral road may not be able to take things away.


    The burial road obviously saw the thoughts of the ancient demon and the great demon, and said coldly: "You are afraid, I am not afraid of burying the road, and I bury the things that I got in the day, and no one can take it away." ��


    There was no hesitation at all. The burial road turned to the relics and walked over. He said that he was bold, but his movements were extremely careful. He pulled out a sword and carefully used a sword to pick a jug. Light and soft.


    The jug was slowly picked up until it fell into the hands of the funeral road, and nothing unusual happened. The funeral road was slightly relieved.


    In the next burial road, everything was collected in one piece. His big sleeves were like a bottomless pit, and nothing was placed in it.


    It��s just that the funeral road is extremely careful when you take anything. It takes more than half an hour to get everything into the sleeve.


    "Adults, it is useless to put these things here. It is better to let me make the best use of it. In the future, I can do more for the lesser masters." The funeral road is slightly sacred to the jade, and this leaves the palace with something. .


    As the funeral road went out of the hall, the bronze gate of the main hall was slowly closed. Hansen hesitated to go out now, and finally gave up, and planned to drill back from the rat hole.


    "Great Devil, this seat knows that you will come to this hand." The door has not been completely closed, Han Sen heard a cold drink from the outside of the funeral road, and then there was a terrible power crash.


    Hansen shook his head slightly. If it was before, he also wanted to go out and **** those treasures, but now he has genetic seeds in his body and does not want to expose himself.


    The leader of the chaos said that this thing is related to the life of Boa, there is no genetic seed, Boa may even not survive, Han Sen now only wants to safely bring the genetic seed to Boa, it is best not to make any mistakes. .


    Hey!


    The bronze gate was completely closed, Han Sen was preparing to leave, but suddenly saw the jade image above, and even a mysterious glow, the jade image that had closed his eyes, and slowly opened his eyes.


    "Since it is here, why don''t you come out and see me?" The jade looks like a smile, the glass-like eyes, but looks at the mouse hole that Hansen hides.


    Hansen��s heart suddenly burst into shock: ��This one is really powerful. It��s just a cruelty. It turned out to be a group of three people who deceived the big devil. They thought that this cruel spirit had already dispersed, but they didn��t want to be cruel. And just a glimpse of the remnant, I found out that I didn��t know how many times more than the Big Devil."


    "Cough, there are ancient devils who are there, and it is inconvenient to disturb them." Hansen had to cough and screamed out of the mouse hole and bowed to the jade statue.


    Jade looked at Hansen with interest and said for a while: "You are very good."


    "What?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse, and the jade was too boring to say that he didn''t know what to do.


    "You are the one who has adopted my daughter, Mr. Han Senhan?" The jade image did not answer Han Sen, just smiled and looked at him.


    "Under the next is Han Sen, the gentleman can''t do it." In the face of one of the greatest characters in the universe, Hansen did not dare to support.


    "You have a kind of parenting for my daughter, not only the word "Mr.", but I should also thank you." The jade statue paused and said: "If you have any wishes, you can tell me, I can satisfy you."


    Without waiting for Hansen to speak, the jade figure blinked and said: "But now I am just a cruel, too embarrassing thing, I am afraid there is no way to make you want."


    Hansen��s black line in his head, I thought that the legendary chaotic president was somewhat different from what he imagined.


    "I think of Boa as a pro-daughter, the desire is not necessary, but there are several questions I would like to ask you," Hansen said.


    "You said." The jade nodded slightly.


    "Why do you say that Boa has no way to survive without genetic seeds? And why do you want Boa to fight with that person?" Hansen asked his most concerned questions.


    In fact, Han Sen has some resentment. The so-called fate, many of them are the grievances that the elders have imposed on the next generation. As the mother of Boa, the chaos president seems to not let Boo carry so many things.


    Jade looked at Hansen with some surprises, and then sighed: "Boa can be adopted by you, it is her blessing, but also my luck."


    After a pause, Jade sighed and said: "I don''t want to let Boa fight with him, but if he is told that Boa is my daughter, he will definitely find ways to kill Boa. As a mother, I Just hope that my child can live happily, how can she hope that she is desperate with people?"


    Pull up to load the next chapter s ->

 Chapter 3362： Who is the ancestors?

    "Why must he kill Boa?" Hansen wants to figure out why.


    The jade looked at Hansen and said: "The reason is no longer important. In short, you have to know that the ancestors will never let go of Boa, and if Boa has no genetic seeds, she will not have the ability to fight with the ancestors. So, in any case, you must send the genetic seed to Boa, so that she has the opportunity to live."


    "You can rest assured that I will send the genetic seeds to Boa, and I will never let anyone hurt Boa, no matter who he is." Han Sen said firmly.


    The jade statue shook his head and said: "You are already strong, but it is impossible to defeat the people. In addition to the treasures with genetic seeds, there is no other creature in the universe that can fight with the ancestors. This is what Boa is destined for. The fate, so you must live and send the genetic seeds to the hands of Boa. Before that, you must be patient."


    "There should be no absolute invincibility in the universe? I can always think of ways to defeat him. If I can''t do it alone, I can find more powerful people to help me. There is always a way." Hansen said.


    "Things are not so simple. You don''t understand the origins of the people." The jade image said here, silent for a moment, then sighed: "If you really want to protect the treasure, you must put the gene. The seed brought her, this is her biggest chance."


    Han Sen sees that the chaos will grow up and still refuses to say the grievances of her and her ancestors. She knows that she must have an unspeakable addiction that she can��t open her mouth.


    "I saw Boa enter the thirty-three days, but I don''t know which day she entered." Han Sen looked at the jade statue and said that this is the biggest problem he is facing now. He can''t find Boa. Everything is empty talk.


    "Baoer has come to thirty-three days? Then it is troublesome, the genetic monument has returned to the source, if my true body is here, there is still a way to find the treasure. But unfortunately this is just a cruel, I am afraid What is worse is that, according to you and the big devils, the Qin Xiu is probably the reincarnation of the ancestors, and his strength is likely to be restored to the peak state, if he is now seeing the treasure Child, it is likely to guess the identity of Boa."


    "As far as I know, Qin Xiu did not practice talent at all. Is he really a reincarnation of his ancestors?" Hansen asked with some doubts.


    Although reincarnation will eliminate the information attached to the spirit, but it is as strong as the ancestors, even if it is a reincarnation, it will have strong genetic information, and it is impossible to turn into a wastewood that has no qualifications. ?


    If Qin Waner forcibly gave his blood to Qin Xiu, Qin Xiu did not even have the opportunity to practice. Such a person would be the reincarnation of the ancestors?


    The jade image said: "This is also normal. My father and I have done some tricks in his soul. Even if he reincarnate, he will be subject to certain restrictions. He will never be able to cross the last step. But with him The ability to get rid of restraint is only a matter of time. Perhaps this world, he has already got rid of the constraints, and then he will be able to take the last step. When he can fight with him, he will only have me and Boa��s father. The genetics of the treasure."


    Although the chaos is very flat, but she can hear it, she is deeply proud and content with Boa.


    "Should it be more than a dual genetic inheritance? Boa is born to absorb my blood, and her genetics should have some of my talents." Hansen is just thinking about himself, naturally he dare not say come out.


    The jade image did not look at Hansen, nor did he find his strange thoughts. After thinking for a while, he looked at Hansen and said: "Now the only way to find Boa can only fall on you."


    "What?" Hansen asked quickly.


    "You have some genetic information in Boa, and you can use some special means to stimulate the connection between these genetic information and Boa, so that you can sense her where, but there is a big hidden danger. Your body will cause a lot of burden, and light will make your genetic information confusing, but it may change your core information." The jade image does not want to hide Hansen''s plan.


    "If there is no other way, then do it. There is, even if I can sense the treasure, I can''t cross the barrier of thirty-three days, still can''t find her." Hansen said.


    "This can be handed over to me." The jade statue said, the eyebrows gradually came up with a little aura: "This is my last strength, then I will completely dissipate, and Boa will entrust you to you in the future."


    "You can rest assured, I said, I will not let anyone hurt Boa, because she is also my daughter." Hansen suddenly thought of something, and then asked: "Are you a white immortal?"


    The jade smiled and said: "White Yujing is my companion."


    Although Hansen had already guessed that the chaos would be the origin of the gene universe, but listening to her, she was a little shocked.


    Long before the endless years, this person broke through the front and back of the universe, and in the anti-costa almost destroyed the rule of the gods, it is a character never seen in the ages.


    Hansen still wants to ask another question. The aura of the jade image has broken through and directly shot Hansen��s forehead. At the same time, a voice is introduced into Hansen��s ear: ��I don��t have anything for you, but I believe that you will use all your strength to help Boa. I can only believe in it now, and only you. But before that, you must remember to be patient, and you must hand over the genetic seeds to Boa. If you see a black-and-white diametrically opposite gene, the person who owns it is the ancestor. If the combination of the gene and the original is no longer in him, it means that he has got rid of it. With restrictions, you and Boa will be more careful..."


    In a word, the aura has fallen on Hansen��s forehead, and Hansen suddenly feels that there is a spirit of clear spirit in his brain, and the body instantly melts like the heat generated by the volcanic eruption. The whole body cells seem to turn into iron juice.


    "A black-and-white combination of two gene progenitors?" Hansen��s brain thought of the last words of the chaos, and at the same time, the appearance of the Promise egg appeared in his mind: "Is it true that the inaction is the ancestors... The Promise is the conspiracy of the chaos and the restraint left in his soul by the temple?"


    Time did not give Hansen the opportunity to consider. The little spiritual power of the chaos would be like igniting the spark of the gunpowder barrel. The genetic information of Hansen exploded in an instant, and some of the genetic information was amplified. d

 Chapter 3363： Battle master

    The feeling of the explosion gradually disappeared, and Hansen��s body gradually calmed down. It was not as serious as the leader of the chaos. The last spiritual power of the chaos will only play a part in optimizing the genetic function. Hansen��s genetic information is confusing. Fiction.


    After the optimization, Hansen��s original ability to perceive it has become more intense, so that he can clearly feel the approximate location of Boa.


    This kind of perceptual ability is only effective between him and Boa, and the perception of other aspects has not been strengthened. It is not so much a sensory ability as a deeper genetic connection.


    "The chaos president did not lie to me, and she was able to perceive the treasure." Hansen was ecstatic, and he felt faintly that Boa had already sensed his existence and was coming to him.


    "The president of the chaos said that she could solve the problem of my shuttle for thirty-three days, and I didn''t know if it was solved." Hansen no longer hesitated, bowed to the jade statue, and then went out along the mouse hole.


    They did not pay attention to the big devils. Hansen directly followed the path of the coming, and soon came to the entrance that was sealed by the evil spirits.


    Only this time, Hansen has not yet approached the evil spirits, and the evil spirits are automatically retired, as if they have met the gods, and they are afraid to avoid them.


    Hansen rushed out of the bronze monument and looked at the void of the dusty sky. He suddenly flew up in the air and moved away from the void. He wanted to break the barriers of the dusty sky and enter the next day.


    Hansen can feel that Boa is in the upper level, although I don''t know if it is in the first few layers, but there is nothing wrong with the upper layer.


    When Hansen came into contact with the dusty barriers, he felt great pressure, and the regular forces of the dusty days seemed to be suppressed to him.


    However, he suddenly felt a strange scent of clear spirit in the body cells. The regular force of the dusty days suddenly melted, which made Hansen successfully break through the barrier and entered the eleventh heaven.


    The eleventh heaven is a world of flowers. There are flower vines and flower branches that circulate around the sky. Countless bees or butterfly-like elves dance in the sky, collecting nectar from time to time.


    Hansen had just entered the eleventh heaven, and he felt a strange rule power coming to him, but because he had the strange spiritual power to guard, the rule power did not invade his body, but in that Under the reconciliation of spiritual power, he was accepted.


    "The chaos president is really extraordinary, just a disgrace, you can have such strength." Han Sen amazed.


    In fact, Hansen is somewhat overestimating the strength of the resentful president. The reason why there is such a effect, in addition to the chaos president does have a great supernatural power, there is another important reason, she used to be The owner of the gene tablet, thirty-three days, was also divided up by her. No one knows more about it than she is. Even though she is not the master of the gene tablet, she can use a small amount of power to make Hansen at thirty-three. Unblocked in the day.


    Hansen did not stop and continued to rush toward a higher heaven. Boo��s position is still higher, not within the eleventh day.


    Hansen��s one-day breakthrough, the thirty-three-day barrier did not stop his footsteps, the spiritual power, naturally blended with the barriers, making the barriers Hansen as part of himself. So that he can pass easily.


    As the sensor of Boa became more and more intense, Hansen almost could sense it. Boa was happy to welcome him. There was only one day left between the two.


    Breaking through the barriers of heaven again, Hansen came to the fifteenth heaven. This time, he clearly felt that Boa was nearby.


    Sure enough, Han Sen��s eyes have not seen Boa, and he has heard the voice of Boa: ��Dad, Boa finally found you.��


    When Hansen saw Boa, she had already rushed over, followed by flying fish, and the kitten was lying on top of her head. Hansen hugged her and complained: "It is not for you to wait for me at Fengjia Castle. How come you come here alone? It��s time to fight."


    Hansen said, he raised his hand and hit it on Boa��s little buttocks. He lifted it up and it was light when he fell.


    Boa��s face is red: ��The old liar said that Dad is in danger here. Let me help you. It��s just a lie. Dad, you have nothing to do, the old liar dare. Cursing you, seeing him again next time, I don��t want to blow his ears."


    "Old liar? You said Han Jingzhi?" Hansen was shocked and looked at Boa.


    "Well, that is the old liar." Boa nodded.


    Han Sen''s face changed a little differently, and he said in his heart: "What does Han Jingzhi mean? Why does he want to swindle Boa for thirty-three days? Does he know the true identity of Boa? And, he is Han Jingzhi. who?"


    Hansen is still full of doubts about Han Jingzhi. Until now, he is not sure whether Han Jingzhi is his blood relatives.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s heart stunned and quickly picked up Boa and moved away.


    Hey!


    A pillar of fire rises from the ground, like a spring spouting, but the pillar of fire is a pure flame, and it has been steadily rushing to the sky to stabilize itself.


    Hansen was holding Boa, and his eyes looked in one direction. He saw a red body with a wing, a wing on his back, a tiger like a tiger, a broken beast burning with flames on his tail, standing on a cliff. He stared at Hansen and Boa.


    "Don''t dare to break into the fifteenth day of the king of heaven, you are looking for a dead end." The broken beast sent out a terrifying sound, and a roaring sound shook the heavens.


    I saw that the entire fifteenth day was shaking under its glimpse. It was like a big earthquake. The surrounding land was constantly cracked with fire, and a burst of fire was blown out. The sky is like a purgatory.


    On the forehead of the Broken Beast, there is a strange flame rune that flickers and resonates with the entire fifteenth day. The power of the fire within fifteen days is constantly flowing from the source to the broken beast. The atmosphere and momentum of the broken beast are getting more and more horrible.


    At the same time, the line of the fifteenth heaven on the monument was lit up, burning like a flame, and shining more brilliantly than any other heaven.


    The fifteenth heaven dominates: the ultimate tail fire beast.


    The various creatures of the pros and cons of the universe have seen the strangeness on the monument, and for a time they did not know what happened.


    The ruler of the fifteenth heaven has already appeared a few days ago, and this time it suddenly lights up again. This is something that has never happened before.


    All the masters of the day before, only when they occupy a heavy day, will their names flash above the monument.


    At this time, the name of the fifteenth day of the day is re-flashing, which obviously has an extraordinary meaning.


    As the name of the fifteenth day flickers, the thirty-three days above the big tomb, in the half-waist position, it seems that there is a halo band that lights up. If you calculate it carefully, it is not difficult to find that there is the first The fifteenth day is where -


    Pull up to load the next chapter s ->

 Chapter 3364： Wanzu

    oom!


    The gemstones shine on the monuments, and the four faces of the monuments radiate brilliance images, reflecting the scene of the purgatory of the Sea of ??Fire.


    On the bluff of the flame sea, there is a red behemoth, four feet, and a roaring thunder, and the red burning of the forehead on the forehead is shining from the light.


    The various creatures of the pros and cons of the universe have seen this scene. Even if they are stupid, they have already guessed that the red behemoth should be the master of the fifteenth heaven, and the gene on the monument shows The picture should be the fifteenth heaven and the sky.


    It��s just that they still have some puzzles. Why is it that the red burning of the sky suddenly changes, and even the genetic monuments reflect the scene of the red burning of the sky, which is really extraordinary.


    Soon, the doubts in their hearts have the answer.


    Because in the scene of the monument, there are several figures, an adult man holding a five- or six-year-old girl in his arms, while the little girl��s arms are holding a red kitten. There is also a flying fish with wings around.


    The little girl and the two little pets didn��t know much, but the man screamed out many creatures in the pros and cons of the universe: ��Han Sen... How could he be in the fifteenth day...��


    "The gold coin is finally going to be shot. See who dares to say that we have no gene in the universe. But how can he be in the fifteenth day? Shouldn��t he take the place to dominate other heavens?"


    "This is the style of the gold coin god, you want to be the master, let you be, wait for you to be me and grab it."


    "I rely on it, it seems that this is really the case, the gold coin **** is going to pick it up!"


    "Golden coins, you are a little bit, don''t scare the anti-cosmic bastards."


    In the gene universe, there is a voice of discussion, and it is recognized as the strongest person in the gene universe. At this time, most of the upper and lower groups support Hansen.


    "That bastard, it really does not make people worry." In the sky garden, Han Yuqi helped the glasses, smiled and said.


    Qin Zhen and Tang Zhenliu and others saw that Han Sen and Boa were safe and sound, and could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, but did not see Wang Yuhang, but they were somewhat worried.


    Wang Yuhang rushed into thirty-three days to find Hansen. As a result, Hansen appeared, and Wang Yuhang had no news.


    There are also a number of strong people in the Empire Universe who are discussing Hansen, especially in the Qin Dynasty. Many people see Hansen appearing on the monument, and the look is quite complicated.


    "The big traitor, it is best to die in thirty-three days, lest you come back to harm us in the Qin Dynasty." A loyal veteran of the Great Qin State, gnashing his teeth.


    "Miki was killed for thirty-three days. Is he going to take the position of the master?" Qin Bai was a face of excitement, holding a plate of melon seeds in his hand while watching the play while licking the seeds.


    Qin Huang��s expression is more complicated. His life is not much. During Hanson��s absence, his body is getting worse and worse, and he knows that he has died.


    He has the heart to use the feelings of Hansen and Qin Bai, so that Qin Bai is sitting in the position of Qin Emperor, but Han Sen is too unconstrained, it is extremely capricious, and makes him feel a little difficult.


    "If Hansen and Jian Taifu are generally tempered, it would be fine." Qin Huang was so lonely when he missed his teacher.


    Within the Temple of Genes and within the temples, many gods are watching this battle, and they know more than the average creature.


    The gene tablet is the same treasure as the Gene Temple. In the future, it is even possible to replace the Gene Temple to suppress the heavens. Now every thirty-three days of the ruler will be the main god, and any one of the masters will change. The future pattern will have a huge impact.


    What''s more, this battle also involves Hansen''s accident. They also want to see which step Hansen can take.


    The Lord of the Temple looked at Hansen in the burning day with great interest and muttered to himself: "This guy has improved. Can he really step out of that step and really face Qin Xiu?"


    Qin Xiu, who was mentioned by the Lord of the Temple, is watching this battle at this time. The new masters of all the heavens are watching this battle.


    Many of the doctrines are not clear. They are not the masters of their dominance. This heavy day will always be theirs. Until Hansen stood in front of the ultimate fire beast, the gene tablet made such a big move, they Only then can you know that the original ruler can also be challenged, and it may be destroyed.


    "Don''t be self-sufficient, the breaking rate of the ultimate fire beast has reached more than 95. What is Hansen''s challenge to the ultimate fire beast?" The horror creature who knows the ultimate fire beast screams and alarms a star. area.


    "Even if he has more than 95% of the rate of breaking the boundary, it will still be useless. It is still undoubtedly defeated. The ultimate fire beast is the master of the red burning of the sky, and it is also the fire-breaking beast, and it is blessed by the power of the red burning. That Hansen dared to challenge it, that is, to find a way to die." Another horror creature sounded from the land of Chu, shaking the whole country.


    "Yes, the dignity of the rule of heaven is so easy to provoke. The kid may not even be able to stay with the whole body." Many of the empire''s broken beasts have voiced.


    Since the creation of the Inaction Palace by the inaction, the human race has gradually occupied the power of the empire''s great universe, and the genetic species has been in the position of oppression and exploitation.


    Nowadays, the cosmic revolution, most of the life-threatening spirits are attached to the genetic species, and the genetic species has undergone a leap-like evolution. The faint has already had the momentum to compete with human beings.


    The ultimate fire beast and Hansen battle, those who are also born from the genetic species of the broken beast, are naturally willing to speak for the ultimate fire beast, in addition to showing their own powerful strength, but also shocked human thoughts.


    Although humans have dissatisfied voices, at this time, no one has stood up to speak for Hansen.


    Most people in Qin State regard Hansen as a traitor. The other six empires do not have a good impression of Hansen. Naturally, it is impossible to stand up and speak for him.


    Only Feng Feifei sisters and Zhao family sisters in Fengjia Castle are worried about Hansen.


    The sword is still alone, as usual, taking care of the courtyard where Hansen and Boa lived, and seeing Hansen appearing on the image of the gene tablet, this stopped the work in his hands and looked at the void.


    The extreme tail fire beast wings show, open the mouth, but did not spurt the flame, but the flame of the boundless fire sea, pouring back into the mouth, the source is constantly pouring into its body.


    Originally it was only the body of the tail burning fire. The whole body burned up and down. With the inhalation of the sea of ??fire, the flame on it was getting stronger and stronger, just like a flame beast set foot on the cliff, and even the cliff melted at its feet. It seems that the iron juice is falling and falling.


    "It is not the master of the sky, the breaking rate of the tail fire beast is under the blessing of the power of the red burning, and once again improved..." Some people exclaimed when they saw this scene.


    /txt/73/73809/. _

 Chapter 3365： Ice and fire two days

    The flame of the tail fire body rose, and the eyes were hot as the magma was rolling. The domineering stare at Hansen, Zhang mouth spurted a flame. Fiction.


    That flame is extraordinary, just leaving the mouth of the tail fire beast, and instantly activates all the cosmic gears in the universe related to the rules of the fire system. With the power of fire, the other rules are excluded, forming an absolute The rule of fire is bounded.


    This is the absolute destructive power that can be used by the broken creatures with a break-up rate of more than 90%, and is infinitely close to the absolute field.


    Seeing that the flames of the sky are pouring down, all the rules are replaced by the rules of fire, which is enough to burn everything in the world.


    Hansen did not intend to retreat. The power of ice muscles and bones broke through the boundaries. The mysterious ice jade appeared, turning into a snow jade sphere, protecting Hansen himself and Boa and two pets.


    "Only 60% of the rate of breaking the border, there is no suspense in this kind of battle." The savage beasts watching the game can only see that Hansen can only break through the boundary pattern, and does not reach the level of absolute enchantment. .


    With a level of power, the tail fire beast has the power to bless the sky, and this battle seems to have no suspense.


    Hey!


    The natural flames of the natural disasters plunged down, instantly immersing Hansen''s condensed ice jade hood, endless flames raging the earth, turning the entire red burning heaven into a fire purgatory, melting everything.


    Seeing such a terrifying sound, everyone is shaking in the heart, and the tail fire beast is now like a beast that is in charge of the flame, making it difficult to suppress fear.


    As if it were willing, it would bring down the boundless disaster and turn the whole world into a flame.


    But the next second, everyone is looking at the eyes, only in the boundless flame purgatory, there is a piece of ice emerging, a holy figure out of the flame, the figure passed, even that seems The general flame that can be burned is frozen, and the ice sculpture that turns into a tentacle stops in the void.


    "How is it possible!" Many of the broken beasts were shocked and looked at Hansen unbelievably.


    More than 60% of the rate of break-through is more than 90% of the rate of break-through, and it seems to be the property of mutual restraint. It can resist the flame of the tail-fire beast. It is really unbelievable.


    Although the rate of breaking the boundary does not represent the real combat power, but there is a level gap, and it is also a gram property, it is difficult to get the right thing.


    The tail fire beast is also the pupil contraction, under the roar of anger, the flame of the entire red burning sky soars, making the flame pressing Hansen more violent and violent.


    Hansen is still sacred, and Yu Jie is clear, as if it is not in the human world. The power of ice jade on the body is against the flames, forming two worlds that are distinct.


    In front of Hansen, the flame shrouded the earth, a magma flame.


    And behind Hansen, there is a frozen ice crystal road.


    There are two kinds of powers with hierarchical gaps, and no one can afford the upper hand. It is deadlocked there for a time.


    On a distant planet, a metal-cast temple stands on the edge of the forest and the stream. A woman is sitting on a rock by the stream, stretching her white feet into the stream, and leisurely kicking the water. .


    Not far from the stream, a white-haired man is slowly roasting the fish on the pile of fire.


    The woman supported her chin with one hand and looked up slightly. Hansen, who was watching the battle with the tail fire beast, said with a grin. "It��s a small fool. After so long, I have trained the Guanghan to this extent. ��


    The white-haired man smiled and said: "It is already very good for him to cultivate the Guanghan by the male body. It is not easy to cultivate to this extent without reversing his body."


    The woman seems to be very dissatisfied: "No matter what his body is, since he inherited my Guanghan, he must do the best."


    The white-haired man smiled and didn''t talk. He was too aware of the woman''s strong personality. It wasn''t that she was really dissatisfied with Hansen''s performance. She just wanted Hansen to do better.


    "It��s a small fool, a good cold chill, what he used to be like it, a little flame can��t be destroyed, it��s really throwing my face away.�� The woman licked her mouth again, but her eyes were stunned. It seems to be a little smile.


    The white-haired man said: "If you are really so dissatisfied, you may wish to find him to teach him so that he knows what is the true cold."


    The woman listened but shook her head and sighed: "Forget it, this water is too embarrassing, we will not mix it again."


    The white-haired man smiled and said, but the hand-baked fish was handed to the woman.


    The woman took the grilled fish and took a bite, but her eyes were still watching Hansen in the battle. She said while eating: "But it��s strange that he has been practicing this cold and cold, and it��s already with my Guanghan. The small difference is a different path, and I don��t know what will be special after he has reached the limit."


    "The same genetic technique, different people to practice, there will be differences, not to mention the natural difference between men and women, the effect of training is somewhat different is normal." White hair man said.


    "Then you said, if I and I have been trained to the extreme, who''s more chilly?" The woman looked at the white-haired man with interest.


    "Of course it is stronger for you." The white-haired man answered without hesitation, his face full of sincerity.


    The woman cut it, and when he said it, he asked: "You honestly answer me, don''t allow it."


    The white-haired man smiled and said: "I am telling the truth. If it is purely cold, it is natural that you have to win, but if it is interesting, I think his adapted version of the cold is more interesting."


    "Interesting?" The woman looked at the man inexplicably, not knowing what he meant.


    ��Unknown is always interesting, there are countless possibilities, people can''t see through it at a glance, and there is an expectation to explore the unknown.�� The white-haired man said here, his eyes flashed a splendid color: ��Like this.��


    Just when the voice of the white-haired man just fell, I saw that the situation of the formerly-powered enemy in the red-burning sky had changed. The force of the ice jade on Hansen suddenly contracted, and the original ice jade cover was also shrinking.


    The equilibrium situation was broken, and the raging flame instantly rushed down, drowning Hansen��s holy figure again.


    All the creatures watching the battle were shocked, thinking that the tail fire beast had the upper hand and defeated Hansen.


    The Broken Beasts are excited to make a roaring sound. The creatures of the gene universe are all ugly. If the first strong people recognized by the gene universe are defeated, then the blow to them is too great. .


    "Miki and Boa are they all right?" Qin Bai is also worried about his face -


    s ->

 Chapter 3366： Kill the tail fire beast

    When the moods of the people are different, they see the change and the life. In the flame sea, there is a whirlpool, and a large flame rushes into the whirlpool. Fiction.


    Soon, everyone saw the holy figure of Hansen in the whirlpool, but it was not the same as some of them believed.


    Hansen was not melted by the flame power, but it became very strange. I saw that his body was still protected by the ice crystal shield, but the shield formed a weird spiral, which was like a nut buckle. It is generally outside Hansen.


    The raging flame rushed into the mouth of the conch shield and flowed through the spiral structure inside the conch. It looked like a fire dragon circling around Hansen''s body.


    The power of the flame constantly flows in, so that the flame vortex in the shield flows faster and faster. In the flow, the flame is pressed and controlled by the force of the ice jade, and the volume is further oppressed, forming a strange vortex. All the flames circulate continuously in the conch-shaped shield and cannot really get close to Hansen''s body.


    "I see how much you can accommodate." The tail fire beast saw this scene, not only did not mean to stop, but sneered, making the flame more violently flock to Hansen.


    Nothing is lacking in the burning of the sky, it is not lacking in flames, it must directly blast Hansen''s conch shield.


    The flames in the transparent conch shield are more and more, making the whole conch become a reddish color, like a red crystal carved in general, the flame inside is red and hot, and it has already become a golden color, which makes people very It is a concern that the shield may be melted by the flame at any time.


    Hansen��s look has not changed. The current situation seems to be very dangerous. In fact, it is not as dangerous as the outsiders see.


    He used the hollow structure of the oxen to make the inner part of the conch into many different pipes. It seems that there is only one flame in the interior, but it has actually been shunted into many flames, and the flame itself is used. It is compressed during the process of its circulation.


    Of course, this is only the first step. What Hansen really wants to do is not to control these flames.


    When the whole conch shield turned purple-white, Hansen flashed a cold light in his eyes and reached out. The conch shield suddenly rose and became smaller and smaller in the air, and finally turned into a projectile-sized one. The mini conch fell in the hands of Hansen.


    The flame inside the mini conch has been compressed to a very high concentration. Hansen looked at the tail fire beast and directly buckled the conch in the middle of the **** and the thumb, and bounced out against the tail fire.


    The tail fire beast naturally felt the horrible flame power in the conch, but it was not afraid. He sneered and said: "If you want to use my power to defeat me, you are too naive, even if you suppress the power of the flame to the limit. But as long as it is the power of the flame, it must be surrendered to me. How powerful it is, and it will not hurt me. If you do this, it will help me, so that the high-intensity compression flame is enough to kill you directly."


    Saying, the tail fire beast spurts a horrible arrow of fire, to crush the conch, release the compressed flame that does not go out inside, let the flame be used for it, and fight back to kill Hansen.


    "There is no horrible culture, and the idiots with simple limbs and simple minds." Hansen looked coldly at the tail fire beast, and did not have any action.


    Hey!


    The arrow hit the conch directly, and the external arrow force and the internal flame interacted. The conch suddenly burst open, and the purple flame inside, instantly flowed out, drowning everything around, Han Sen and the tail fire beast were all overwhelmed by the flames.


    "Humans are really naive. They want to use a compressed flame to kill the tail fire. Doesn''t he know that as the red-burning day, the tail fire beast is the **** of fire, can''t any flame hurt it?" The beasts said contemptuously.


    Many powerful creatures think that Hansen��s move is probably wrong. In the face of the red-burning Lord, the flame attack is useless.


    The compression flame is very unstable, only releasing an unparalleled terrorist force in an instant, and then quickly dissipating.


    When the purple-white flame converges, everyone finally sees the situation on the battlefield.


    Hansen still stood undisturbed in the same place, holding Boa in his arms, and there was a conch shield outside his body, guiding the flame into it and unloading most of the explosive force.


    Although the tail fire beast is also standing in the air, but its body has been riddled with holes, magma-like animal blood is flowing out, even the eyes are pierced by one.


    ��How is it possible?�� Many horror creatures are unbelievable.


    Tang Zhenliu is stunned and laughed: "There are really no cultures in the broken beasts. Do they even understand the simple bullet principle? The real killing power is not the energy explosion, but the energy-driven substance."


    The tail fire beasts roam the magma-like blood, and the sky roars and wants to re-emerge, but it just roars out, the whole body suddenly collapses, and the blood rushes out of the body, like countless volcanic eruptions.


    Bang!


    The huge body of the tail fire beaked down, broke into the hot magma sea, and gradually sank.


    Just as many horror creatures were horrified, a stream of light flew out of the magma and quickly reached Hansen��s face. It was a mysterious curse that was originally printed on the forehead of the tail fire beast, representing the burning of red The will of heaven is the mark of the rule of heaven.


    Now that it came to Hansen, anyone knows what happened, and Hansen has replaced the tail fire beast as the new master of the red burning.


    "Hunting and destroying the beasts and studying the extreme tail fire beasts and discovering the broken genes." Han Sen��s mind also sounded a tone.


    Hansen looked at the master''s mark of the sky, and stretched out a palm. The branding suddenly fell into his palm, as if it were integrated with the skin on his palm.


    After all this was completed, the whole red burning sky was a great flame, but it did not hurt Hansen. It seemed that there was a fireworks between the heavens and the earth, and the birth of the new fire was celebrated.


    The image on the monument has ended, and the ranking of the Dominion of Heaven has reappeared. The line of the fifteenth day is still shining with brilliance, but there is no name for the beast.


    The fifteenth heaven dominates: Hansen.


    This line of words maps the pros and cons of the universe, attracting the attention of countless creatures, and the creatures of many races in the gene universe are overjoyed.


    Finally, the creatures of the gene universe have taken the place of dominance, and they have also stifled the creatures that have become the masters, so that all the genes in the universe are full of spirits.


    "It''s a terrible guy. Only 60% of the rate of breaking the boundary, even using some means, you can easily kill the tail fire beast." More broken creatures, the mood is very complicated.


    Hansen��s battle has made many weaker beasts see the hope of weak and strong, but if you want to do the same, you don��t just rely on imitation.


    s ->

 Chapter 3367： Hit a robbery

    Hansen dug out the broken body of the tail fire beast. Although there are wounds everywhere on the body, it is still crystal clear, and the flesh and blood skeleton is like a red iron block. It can be seen that it is powerful.


    The broken genes were dug out, and the remaining bodies were thrown to the small flying fish and kittens, and the broken genes were directly swallowed.


    The end of the fire beast is not a break-up beast with a break rate of more than 95%. The hard-boiled creature has improved Hansen''s broken-break gene by 8 points, and the harvest is quite rich.


    "Boa, this is for you." Hansen took Boa to a place where no one was, using his own conditions as the owner of the Red Burning Heaven, shielding the rules of the red burning of the sky, and then found out the one. The gourd seeds are handed to Boa.


    Boa dazzled his eyes and looked at the gourd seeds in Hansen''s hand. He asked in confusion: "Dad, what is this? Why do I have a familiar feeling?"


    "I found it in a gourd on a gourd vine. You also came out of the gourd. Maybe it has something to do with you." Hansen did not tell Boa about the president of the chaos.


    Since the remnant of the chaos has disappeared, telling Boa now only makes her more sad and sad. It is better not to say it.


    "Thank you Dad." Boa took pleasure in picking up the gourd seeds.


    The gourd seeds originally in Hansen''s hands were in the hands of Boa, but there was a strange change immediately. The kind of child seemed to be alive, and quickly sprouted and grew into a gourd vine. And wandered toward Boa.


    Hansen did not interfere, but only watched at the side. If the gourd vine had the slightest damage to Boa, it would immediately destroy it.


    Boa is a look of joy, watching the gourd vines wrapped around her body, the gourd vines constantly sprouting and showing, just like the living things are generally self-woven, and soon become a vine, wearing a treasure The body of the child.


    When the vine was completely finished, the gourd vine began to wither, the leaves seemed to fall, and the green rattan gradually became a dry color, which turned from yellow to brown and then from brown to gray.


    When the vines completely stopped changing, they had turned into a gray vine, which was just wrapped in the small body of Boa. It looked chic and beautiful, and it was really tailor-made.


    Boa tried to move a few times, and the vine had no effect on her physical activity, very light and smart.


    "This rattan is so interesting, I feel like I can hear it." Boa said that he reached out and the vine was swam away in her hand and quickly woven into a vine. hammer.


    Boa continued to change, and the vines continued to become knives, guns, swords, whip and other things with her heart. Even Gatling could change out, and Hansen looked stunned.


    "Boa, don''t just play and see if there is any actual power in this thing." Hansen said to Boa.


    He couldn''t feel the extra strength from the vine, but he felt that it was somewhat similar to the black crystal armor, but it was a little different. I don''t know what kind of power it would have.


    However, since it is the thing that the president of the chaos will leave to his daughter, Hansen has some eagerness to know how the power of the vine is.


    Boa thought for a moment and turned the vine into a big rattan hammer and smashed it against a large rock next to it.


    Hey!


    The rattle hammer slammed on the big stone and made a loud noise, then Hansen widened his eyes.


    His eyes were wide open because the power of the rattan hammer was so great that the stone was not smashed at all. Instead, the rattan hammer was bounced back and squatted on Boa��s own head, and sat down on Boa��s ass. On the ground, the small head swayed a few times with the body and looked a little dizzy.


    "I am going, the chaos president is this pit baby, how to keep such a thing for my daughter?" Han Sen looked and laughed.


    However, he also knows that there must be something wrong with this. It is impossible for the chaotic president to make a useless thing to hang his daughter.


    Boa shook his head and climbed up. Some of the angry ones raised the rattan hammer and used more force to smash the past.


    Just listening to the bang, the stone still had no damage. The rattan hammer flew out of the hands of Boa, and landed on the distant land. It took several times to stop.


    Hansen and Boa are both watching, so useless weapons, they really saw it for the first time.


    Even an ordinary iron sword, with the power of Boa, is enough to break the big stone, but the rattan hammer did not leave a trace on it.


    Boa unsuccessfully summoned the rattan hammer back and turned it into a knife, a sword, a gun, a fork and other weapons. The results were the same, and the seemingly sturdy rattan was even a piece. Big stone can''t hurt.


    "What the **** is going on?" Han Sen knows that Boa may not have found its true usage. He can only let Bao Er collect it first, and then study it later.


    Boa angryly threw the rattan on the ground, but the rattan was wrapped up again, and the vine was wrapped around the body of Boa.


    "Boa, go back and talk about it. Without my consent, I won''t go in for another thirty-three days next time." Han Sen picked up Boa and the kitten, Xiaofei cat, and prepared to send them out for thirty-three days. .


    He is now the master of the red burning of the sky, able to bring people free to enter and exit the red burning, and he can leave.


    But before Hansen left, he suddenly felt a horrible breath coming to the sky, and the pressure of the prison like the sea filled the entire red burning sky.


    Hansen��s face suddenly changed. Although he hasn��t seen who he is, he hasn��t seen it so many times. The person who can have such strength is definitely not an ordinary person.


    However, when Hansen saw who the descendants were, he suddenly changed his face and even said it was very unsightly.


    I saw a golden glory falling from the sky, a blonde girl dressed in a white palace, falling like an angel, like a holy goddess coming to the mortal world.


    Han Sen recognized it at a glance, it was a blonde, but he had clearly turned Waner into a black hair before, and now it has become a blonde.


    Looking at the cold eyes of the blonde, Hansen knew that this time it was troublesome.


    "Qin Xiu, this bastard, turned Waner into this cold and cold killing machine. Didn''t he understand that black hair is happy?" Han Sen knew that Qin Xiu had done his hands and feet. Waner will change back to blond hair, and her heart will be greatly annoyed.


    Almost at the same time, Hansen��s heart also gave birth to an ominous warning: ��Mr. Bai calculated that I would have a robbery in thirty-three days. Is this robbery not going to be in Waner?��

 Chapter 3368： War Waner

    The blonde is blind and expressionless, his eyes are cold and empty, and when he looks at Hansen, the focus is not like him.


    "Wan," Hansen whispered, but when he saw that Fang��s face was expressionless, he knew that the blonde was not attached to him like a black-haired girl.


    The golden flame of Waner��s body rose, and a blonde suddenly stood up and turned from an angel goddess to a horrible witch.


    Han Sen��s heart jumped. This time, the blonde is different from the previous one. Although her strength is still against the spirit, she does not break the boundary. However, in her anti-god spirit, Han Sen feels faint. A familiar power, it is the power from the black crystal armor.


    Waner��s eyes stared at Hansen, and gradually raised his arms. It seemed to be the sword of judgment, and he straightened down to Hansen.


    A golden flame of light condensed into a blade from her arm, and at the glance, as the golden day of punishment came, all the rules were banned, and it fell directly on Hansen''s head.


    Hansen pulled out the gray sword and opened the alienated warfare. The blade of the inch gray sword collided with the golden light of Waner, and suddenly a shock wave broke out.


    Han Sen held the inch gray sword, and the body pulled out a gully of hundreds of miles on the ground. His face could not help but change slightly: "Wan, what did Qin Xiu do to you?"


    He can clearly feel that Wan''s attack is not only the power of the anti-god spirit, but also implies a kind of power derived from the black crystal armor. Under the support of the black crystal armor, Waner Although the anti-god spirit did not break the boundary, it broke out more terrible than the general broken creatures.


    Even if the fire beast is resurrected, I am afraid I can''t stop this power.


    Waner was silent, and the body shape flashed in front of Hansen, like a killing machine, and he smashed toward Hansen.


    Hansen''s full force broke out the power of the heterogeneous warfare, and the hands of the gray sword and swordsman broke out, and they tried their best to fight with Waner.


    Waner is almost instinctively fighting, and this kind of fighting mode is very similar to Hansen��s way of fighting beyond his own reaction limit, and no one can afford it.


    The reaction of both sides is almost instantaneous, and there is no need to think through the brain. Jianguang and Jinguang are constantly intertwined.


    The same technique, Hansen''s power is not as strong as Wan Er, has been oppressed to the bottom.


    However, Hansen��s skills are on the top of Wan��s. With all kinds of skills, he has always maintained an invincible situation, but Hansen can clearly understand that Wan��s strength is still changing constantly during the battle. Strong, her whole body is like bathing in the golden glory of the golden light. The inch of the gods exudes the radiance. It seems that every collision of power can make her body become more awkward and stronger.


    "What did Qin Xiu do to her? Why did she have the power of black crystal armor?" Hansen frowned, he knew that the black crystal armor was wonderful, but he didn''t know how to get the black crystal armor. Power is what you use.


    When Hansen had black crystal armor, he was only able to use the power of black crystal armor to promote heterogeneous evolution. However, it is very strange that the power of black crystal armor seems to be effective for alien, heterogeneous and genetic species, but it is only It seems to have no effect on humans.


    Even if Hansen swallowed it, its power did not help Hansen''s evolution. The only benefit was that Hansen was trained to become a genetic term, and that''s it.


    "If the black crystal armor is really the one that the gods will grow up, then why can Qin Xiu use the black crystal armor? Is he the ancestor of the president of the chaos?" Hansen was puzzled.


    when!


    Hansen blocked Van Gogh��s handcuffs again, his body receded in the void, and the hand holding the inch gray sword was trembling gently. The force generated by the impact was too strong. This is just a few minutes of fighting. The strength of Waner seems to have nearly doubled, and it is constantly being enhanced.


    "Boa, you should go and wait for me." Han Sen took Boa directly out, he must fight hard, otherwise it is really possible to have a big disaster today.


    Boa was directly flung out by Hansen, and with the small flying fish and the kitten, he retreated to the distance. Boa rode on the back of the big flying fish and watched the battle with the kitten.


    Hansen held the inch gray sword in both hands, and the eyes of the gods bloomed. The whole world changed like a particle in his eyes. At the same time, the sword was used as a knife, and the sword was removed.


    Under the sky, the knife is a chess piece.


    Hansen gave up his own reaction to fight, the brain is running wildly, the sword and the person, the man and the earth, the earth and the sky are all in one, and the person is in the bureau, using himself as the base point to influence the change of the whole situation.


    Hansen��s knives seem to be chaotic, and the first knives are not the key points to Wan��s. Many moving trajectories seem to be somewhat inexplicable.


    If it is a general folk, it will only be that Hansen is in chaos.


    However, this method fell into the eyes of Qin Xiu over thirty-three days, but Qin Xiu said faintly: "It''s a very interesting knife, but such a knife can only resist a moment, but it can''t beat Wan. Children, this kind of grudge, it��s better to have Wan��s hands together.��


    When she spoke, Qin Xiu��s eyes couldn��t help but look at Wan��s left hand. On her left little finger, she wore a ring carved like a black crystal. At this time, she was faintly radiant.


    In the hands of Hansen, the gray swords were criss-crossed. I don��t know how many swords were thrown out. The figure suddenly receded and left the battle circle.


    boom!


    Throughout the red burning of the flames of the sky, countless burning flames burned, turned into a flame knife, crazy to kill Wan.


    Waner��s eyes were condensed, and the golden brilliance of his body skyrocketed, and all the flame knives that had been smashed to her were gasified by golden light.


    It��s just that there are too many flame knives. It��s like a raging fire between heaven and earth. It��s constantly rolling toward Wan��s, and the destroyed flame knives are quickly condensed again, and endlessly killing Wan��s.


    Hansen��s knives have been applied to the limit, and the authority to be the master of the red burning is also applied to the limit. The endless flame knife madly attacks, even if it is the powerful force of Wan��er, it is also a knife. The river was gradually being worn away, and the golden light on his body gradually dimmed.


    Seeing that the golden light on Waner''s body gradually weakened, the flame knife river became more and more fierce, but Hansen''s face did not change.


    He always feels a little uneasy in his heart today, but he doesn''t know where the restlessness comes from.


    Hey!


    A flame of flame broke through the golden light of Wan Er, and squatted on the shoulder of Wan Er.


    :. :

 Chapter 3369： Black crystal ring

    The blood collapsed, and on the other side of the god''s body, a thin blood mark was also found. Fiction.


    Next, the overwhelming flame of the knife swept through, breaking through the golden light of Wan Er''s bodyguard, cutting her clothes with a knife, leaving a small wound on her body.


    Although every wound is insignificant, but the flames are endless, the knife that breaks through is much more powerful, and Waner has suffered a great blow. The wounds on the body are getting more and more, and the blood blooms on the white palace. , like a little bit of **** plum.


    As the look of Wan''s body was gradually torn, Hansen''s uneasiness became more and more intense. The palm of his hand clenched the gray sword and stared at Wan, hoping to see something.


    Without waiting for Hansen to see anything, Wan��s body suddenly seemed to be blurry. The flames of the knife rushed directly from her body, and the blurred Waner passed directly through the flame sea and appeared in Han. In front of Sen, the wounds on his body have all healed, and even the clothes are intact, as if they had not been hurt.


    The hand knife fell, and the body of Wan''s imaginary re-aggregated into an entity. Hansen had already prepared, and the inch gray sword ran against the palm of Wan''s hand.


    when!


    The inch gray sword collided with Wan''s palm, and the almost invincible inch of the gray sword did not open the golden hand of Wan''s golden luster. The two hit the sound of the golden jade.


    Hansen only felt an unstoppable force hitting him. He slid his body back into the void, and the body broke open and the resistance produced a dense burst of air. The clothes on his body were violently torn and exposed. Majestic muscles.


    "The power just like...the power of the super-spiritual body..." Hansen��s eyes were like blazing, staring at Wan��s eyes, and the illusion of Wan��s moment was very similar to his super-spiritual body. The magical body is good at making tricks.


    "But Waner has not been able to break the border. Why can she use the power of the super-spiritual body?" Hansen was puzzled.


    It��s just that Wan��s time didn��t give him time to think. He once again smothered Hansen. Hansen��s sword greeted, and Wan��s body was once again blurred. After being close to Hansen, it became a reality. The hand knife smashed to Hansen''s neck.


    Hansen had long anticipated that he would enter the super-spiritual state and turn into a light and shadow. He tried to avoid the shackles of Waner.


    Blood arrogant, Han Sen''s neck suddenly appeared a blood mark, his super **** body, there is no way to avoid Wan''s handcuffs.


    Fortunately, Hansen was just trying, and has avoided the key, and did not dare to let her be confiscated, otherwise Hansen��s head was afraid to be smashed down.


    "I''m not right... This is not right... Why is there no broken boundary, can you switch freely to use super-spirit and anti-god spirit?" Hansen''s figure flashed quickly, avoiding the attack of Waner again and again, but his heart was secretly thinking.


    Waner, who is able to switch between the two forces freely, is more aggressive, and her two forces are extremely powerful. It is faintly able to restrain Hansen''s super-spirit, making Hansen''s situation more and more dangerous.


    Seeing that Waner was coming again, Hansen had already retired, Hansen��s eyes flashed a trace of coldness, his body suddenly changed, and a terrorist force close to the most primitive erupted from his body. Condensed into a sword light on the inch of the gray sword, in order to destroy the stagnation of the momentum to Qin Waner.


    The power of the reverse genetics is the most terrible devastating force. With the invincible inch of gray swords and Hansen''s hand-covering skills, it is almost the strongest attack that Hansen can break out.


    Hey!


    The inch gray sword is on the back of Qin Waner''s hand, like the collision of chainsaw and metal, the sparks splash, the streamer flies, if you look carefully, you will find that the position of the inch sword is not the back of the hand. , but a black crystal ring on her finger.


    Hansen has been observing Wan Er. He always feels that there is something wrong with Wan Er. Finally, he finally locked the ring. Although the ring did not show any slight breath, Han Sen intuitively thought it had a problem.


    Finally, the black crystal ring was severely cut off by the strength of the inch gray sword. It fell off the fingers of Qin Waner and fell into two halves.


    As the black crystal ring broke away, Qin Waner suddenly stunned, and the whole person was there, the golden light on her body gradually converge, and the hair of the blonde began to turn toward black.


    "Is it discovered so soon? But it is also true. It is also a person who can be close to Waner. It is not an exaggeration to have such eyesight." Qin Xiu muttered to himself, but his eyes did not change, as Hansen The black crystal ring was cut off, as early as he expected.


    "Adult, are you ready to open the passage to pick up Miss Waner?" The Emperor came to Qin Xiu and asked for a ceremony.


    Waner entered the red burning sky, and did not launch the battle to win the sky. Instead, the Emperor used his identity and strength of the thirty-three-day spirit to directly send Waner to the Red Burning Heaven.


    In addition to Qin Xiu and the Emperor of Heaven, only those who burned in the day can see what is happening in the Red Burning Day.


    "No," Qin Xiu said faintly, his eyes still passed through the mirror of the Emperor, and watched the battle in the Red Burning Day.


    Hansen looked at the blond man who was too dark to the black hair. When he was secretly happy, he suddenly saw the black crystal ring that he had cut off. He even raised the black mist and turned it into a black fog. Waner rolled over.


    "Roll!" Hansen''s eyes were fast, and a palm hit the black fog. The hollow structure of the ice jade covered the black fog.


    Hey!


    But the next moment, the black fog actually smashed the ice jade cover, rushed to the front of Wan Er, and directly into the mouth of Wan Er.


    Han Sen''s face is very ugly, but he has been unable to stop. He does not hesitate at the moment. A sword slams into Wan''s neck and blocks it before the black fog penetrates into the belly.


    But Wan Er, who was still worried, her body suddenly and strangely slipped. Her movements were strange and inexplicable. The body did not move at all, but she slipped back, like a ghost.


    Under this slip, Hansen''s inch gray sword suddenly fell, Han Sen''s eyes fell on the face of Waner, but found that her eyes have been completely occupied by the black pupil, it seems incomparably ghostly scary, than before The hollow golden pupil is even scary.


    Hansen holds the inch gray sword and wants to attack the sword again. However, he sees the two gods behind the back of Wan, and shatters the clothes on her back. It seems that the butterflies are flying around.


    One gold, one silver and two gods seem to be two wings that generally unfold behind the body of Wan, emitting a horrible aura.


    "The power of the super-spirit and the anti-god spirits coexist in one body, there is no break-off, and there is no conflict. How is this possible?" Hansen stared at the pair of astounding wings behind Wan, and looked at his eyes. Straight -


    s ->

 Chapter 3370： Two ways of breaking the boundary

    Waner dragged a pair of astounding wings, and the body was also reflected in the golden light on one side of the light wing, and the other side was silvery like snow.


    The eyes that were filled with black pupils were staring at Hansen, and they looked very ghostly.


    "Qin Xiu is crazy? What did he do to Wan Er?" Han Sen secretly frowned, and Qin Xiu��s love for Qin Waner should not be done to harm Qin Waner.


    However, Qin Waner��s current state is obviously too strange. He really can��t figure out why Qin Xiu would turn Qin Waner into this.


    Hansen did not know that since he changed Qin Waner back to black hair, Qin Waner has always missed Hansen very much, and he spoke good words to Hansen everywhere.


    There is nothing on the surface of Qin Xiu. He still treats Qin Waner with tenderness, but after all, he has taken some more fierce measures to make Qin Waner restore his blond hair.


    This is why Qin Xiu decided to Qin Haner to come to Hansen. He couldn''t stand it in Qin Wan''s mind, and there are people who are more important than him.


    Qin Waner was suspended in the air, the wings behind it swayed slightly, hands together, like a praying angel.


    It��s just that Qin Wan��s face has no faith and loyalty, and his eyes are staring straight at Hansen, and his look is indifferent.


    And above her combined hands, it bursts into a strange brilliance, which is not the white of the super-spiritual body, nor the golden color of the super-spiritual body.


    "The power of breaking the world? It seems that it is a bit wrong." Han Sen stared at Qin Wan''s palm and felt the strange power fluctuations.


    After his own super-spiritual body breaks the boundary, it will become a pure spirit, almost unable to touch all the material in the world, and will not be harmed by any material.


    However, the power generated by Qin Wan''s palm is obviously not the power of spiritualization, but it has the atmosphere of super spirit and anti-spirit.


    "Does there is another way of breaking the border of the super-spiritual body?" Han Sen was shocked to see the brilliance of Qin Wan''s hands getting stronger and stronger.


    It is a force that is almost transparent, but it is not a spiritual force. You can see that Qin Wan��s palm is above the palm of his hand, and there is a transparent force that is expanding and expanding.


    After her hands were stained with transparent power, it turned like crystals were crystal clear. With the expansion of transparent power, her entire body, even the pair of light wings behind it, gradually turned into transparent crystals.


    Now Qin Waner looks like a crystal statue that is almost transparent. Only the pair of scorpions still have a dark color.


    If you don''t look carefully, it''s like a pair of black monster eyes suspended in midair, and you will find her nearly transparent body when you look closely.


    "Does the super-spiritual body really have another way of breaking the boundary?" Han Sen looked very shocked, Qin Waner really broke the boundary, and still broke the boundary in a completely different way from him, the two also super The spirit of the spirit breaks the boundary, but it forms two different forces of breaking the boundary.


    Hansen did not know the power of his own demolition and the power of Qin Waner''s destructive power, but the horror of Qin Waner exudes the alarm bell in Hansen''s heart.


    When Qin Waner''s hands were separated, Hansen suddenly felt a goose bump in his body. It seemed that something ominous was going to happen. He almost did not hesitate and directly opened the state of the super-spiritual body and turned it into a pure spirit.


    At the next moment, Hansen saw that Qin Wan''s hand had appeared on his chest, and he quickly did not have a chance to dodge.


    Hansen glanced at the almost transparent, enchanting palm into his chest and pierced his body.


    When Qin Wan''s palms were retracted, Hansen found that his body was pierced through a hole, apparently suffering a lot of trauma.


    "The power of her break can hurt my pure spirit." Hansen''s figure moves quickly, and the damaged spirit has automatically recovered during his movement.


    Qin Waner seemed to have a look of Han Sen with some doubts. The next second, the demon body moved again.


    This time Hansen is ready to stare at her figure, hoping to predict her attack trajectory.


    Even so, when Qin Waner raised his hand, the hand had already penetrated Hansen��s chest again.


    Han Sen knew that he couldn''t prevent the attack of Qin Waner. Now he no longer cares about the spirit he has been wounded, and he condenses his fist to the demon body of Qin Waner.


    Hansen only felt that his palm seemed to be blasting on the liquid. The initial resistance was very large, like bombarding the rock, but when the fist entered Qin Waner''s body, he felt her body soft and boneless, and the fist seemed to be immersed. The water is generally.


    boom!


    Hansen wants to pull out his fist and then try to bombard other parts of Qin Waner''s body, but suddenly he feels that his body is like an electric shock. In an instant, the spirit is paralyzed and twitching. There is also a faint sucking his fist and let him Can''t pull out from Qin Wan''s body.


    Even more strange is that Qin Waner seems to be like Hansen, her body is also shaking like an electric shock, and the palm of her piercing Hansen''s chest has not been able to recover.


    When Qin Xiu saw this scene, his face changed a little bit strange: "What happened? Hansen''s power of breaking the boundary and Wan Er''s power of breaking the boundary actually produced a strange resonance?"


    Even Qin Xiu could not see what was happening now. He separated a black crystal ring from the black crystal armor and used the power of the black crystal ring to make Qin Waner break the boundary.


    And Qin Waner''s strength after breaking the border, even Qin Xiu himself did not dare to take a nap, originally thought that such Qin Waner, killing Han Sen does not need to waste too much hands and feet.


    However, who knows that Hansen��s power of breaking the boundary will resonate with Qin Wan��s power of breaking the border, and Qin Waner has been greatly affected. It seems that like Hansen, he has temporarily lost the ability to continue fighting.


    "The Emperor of Heaven, open the passage to the red burning of the sky." Qin Xiu did not want Qin Waner to have any danger, gave up the intention of let Qin Waner personally remove Hansen, and personally went to the Red Burning Heaven to solve the problem of Hansen.


    However, before the Emperor of Heaven answered, he saw the regenerative regeneration in the red burning day. Hansen and Qin Waner��s body were slowly overlapping.


    The two people face each other close to each other, and the body is getting closer and closer, seemingly stuck together, like a face-to-face Siamese baby, and their body contact fusion area is getting bigger and bigger.

 Chapter 3371： Qin Qinxiu

    Qin Xiu has not come and entered the red burning sky, Han Sen and Qin Waner''s body has completely coincided, seems to become a person. Fiction.


    The two people in the coincident body seemed to be very painful. They screamed in the sky, and the horrible power fluctuations broke out in the body. They instantly smashed the void and directly broke into the void, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    "Where did they go?" Qin Xiu frowned and looked at the Emperor, and his mood was very bad.


    The Emperor of Heaven��s mind was moved, and the image on the mirror had changed. It was not in the sky, but another heaven.


    I saw the coincident Hansen two, the body broke through the sky, through a heavy and heavy heaven, it turned out to be fast toward thirty-three days.


    The thirty-three-day barrier seems to be non-existent at all, and it is completely impossible to stop the horrible body shuttle.


    Just in a blink of an eye, the coincidence of Hansen and Qin Waner came to the front of the thirty-three-day gene monument. It was only thirty-three days in the flesh, even those who were thirty-three days could not do it.


    Qin Xiu was in front of the gene tablet, staring at the transparent body from the empty space, trying to distinguish the soul of Qin Waner in the body.


    "Qin Xiu." The transparent body came to Qin Xiu, when it was hidden, like a flashing light, it seems to disappear completely at any time.


    "Wan, are you still there?" Qin Xiu stared at the body and asked.


    "I... I am..." The transparent body seemed to be very painful, with a roaring sound in his hair, like crazy, and his fists slammed into the void.


    An invisible force explodes from the void, turning into a shock wave that is invisible to the naked eye, spreading it all around, destroying everything, even the soul is no exception.


    The Emperor of Heaven was the first to bear the brunt of the power. With his nearly 100% rate of breaking the boundary, he could not withstand the power of the shock wave. The body was instantly torn, and it was going to be with the soul.


    boom!


    Qin Xiu stepped out, the body wrapped in black crystal armor was blocked in front of the Emperor of Heaven, and a palm of his hand extended, as if an invisible wall was born from the palm of his hand, and the shock wave was blocked.


    Hansen��s consciousness gradually controlled the coincidence, and Qin Xiu in front of him did not hesitate and directly slammed the past.


    An invisible force came to Qin Xiu in front of him, and his fist directly bombarded Qin Fu''s black crystal armor, and suddenly Qin Xiu''s body slipped out.


    Qin Xiu''s face changed slightly. Since he successfully controlled the black crystal armor, he has not felt the impact of the body''s strength impact. Hansen and Qin Waner''s coincidence is strong, and some are beyond his expectations.


    Not waiting for Qin Xiu to take action, Han Sen has once again waved his hand and attacked him. He only felt that the whole body was full of explosive power, as if he could beat the world like a punch.


    Qin Xiu''s eyes were condensed, and the palms moved, which blocked Hansen''s knees.


    Hansen''s body is like a murderous machine. It has launched a stormy attack on Qin Xiu. Fingers, palms, fists, elbows, knees, and almost any part of the body can burst into a powerful and unpredictable lethality.


    Any single blow is enough to destroy the god-level powerhouse, but these attacks are all blocked by Qin Xiu��s palm. Qin Xi��s hands are like a wall of sigh that cannot be broken. No matter how strong Hansen��s offensive is, It is difficult for him to step back half a step.


    Qin Xiu only defended and did not attack. He has been observing Hansen, because this body is not only Hansen��s own, but also Qin Waner, so Qin Xiu has not counterattacked.


    Hansen doesn''t care so much. Now he only feels the power of the whole body. It is like a volcano that may break out at any time. If he does not vent the power inside, he feels that he is about to be blown up.


    And he faintly felt that there was a force in the body urging him, so that he was very eager to break the black crystal armor, there is a moth to fight the fire.


    "Han Sen, leaving Wan''s body, I can let you live a path." Qin Xiu, while resisting Hansen''s offensive, said indifferently.


    Hansen said nothing, the power that broke out in the body made him feel that his body was about to be melted. Only by continuing to fight and venting his strength, he could feel better.


    Hey!


    It was also a boxing bombardment on the palm of Qin Xiu. This time, Qin Xiu was suddenly smashed by his power, and the black crystal armor also burst into a burst.


    Qin Xiu slightly frowned, and the power generated by Hansen and Qin Waner had already surpassed his expectations.


    When Hansen attacked again, Qin Xiu finally moved, and he jumped away from Hansen��s fist. His figure appeared behind Hansen, and an arm locked Hansen��s neck. The power of terror was directly wrapped. Hansen��s body made him unable to move.


    "Leaving Wan''s body, this is your last chance to live." Qin Xiu was behind Hansen and said indifferently.


    "Is it?" Hansen''s figure flashed, and it disappeared out of thin air. Qin Xiu''s power lock suddenly fell through.


    When Hansen��s body appeared again, he had already reached the head of Qin Xiu��s head, and his long legs seemed to be arrogant.


    Qin Xiu raised his arm and blocked Hansen��s note. The horrible force collided to stir up space and the cosmic gears were destroyed.


    Hansen��s figure was flickering. When he disappeared, Qin��s strength could not lock him. The two fought wildly, making the space within thirty-three days tremble.


    Except for the gene tablet, any material can''t resist their power fluctuations.


    Han Sen knew that Qin Xiu��s power was terrible, but he did not expect it to be terrible. After he and Qin Wan��s body coincided, the power that broke out was far beyond his own heyday, but Qin Xiu��s It seems that there is still room for coping.


    Hansen even suspected that if Qin Xiu didn''t care about Qin Wan''s body, maybe his situation would be worse than it is now.


    In fact, Hansen did not know that Qin Xiu��s shock was no less than him.


    Although Qin Xiu himself is strong, but he is so powerful now, it is this black crystal armor.


    The coincidence of Hansen and Qin Waner can only be countered by the power of **, even if Qin Xiu is the most powerful period, the body has not reached this level.


    "This kind of physical strength can almost walk out of the body by the body..." The look in Qin Xiu''s eyes gradually cooled down.


    If this power belongs to Qin Waner, Qin Xiu naturally has 10 million willingness, and can even help Qin Waner to step out of that step at all costs.


    But now half of this power belongs to Hansen, and Hansen also occupies the active position of this body. Qin Xiu thinks of it here, and the coldness in his eyes is a little more -


    s ->

 Chapter 3372： Gene original armor

    If Qin Xishen is a wandering soul, Hansen��s offensive is like lightning storm, almost everywhere, but he can��t really shake Qin Xiu.


    The body that was tightly wrapped in the black armor seemed to be between the insteps of the court, and the Hansen''s offensive was resolved invisible.


    Even though Hansen has already exerted the power of this fascinating body to the extreme, it is difficult to make breakthrough progress, and he has never been able to hurt Qin Xiu.


    Qin Xiu��s eyes suddenly condensed, the black crystal armor contracted, and a palm quickly slammed into the void, and the black crystal armor wrapped around the fist had a black glow.


    Hey!


    Hansen��s body, which had just emerged from the illusion, was hit by a fist on the chest. The power of this punch only made Hansen��s figure recede and was not hit hard.


    However, under this fist, the black crystal armor on Qin Xiu��s fist suddenly split, like a life, turned into a piece of black crystal piece buckled on Hansen, and Hansen was wrapped in the blink of an eye. The black crystal piece is connected into the armor.


    Hansen wants to smash out the black crystal armor, but after the illusion, the body still can''t break free from the black crystal armor.


    "It''s useless. This genetic armor is made of gene originals. The genetic information of the whole world is contained. All the power in the world is within its logical calculation. There is no such thing in this world. Power can really threaten it." Qin Xiu said that Hansen, who was imprisoned in the armor, said.


    Hansen did not believe in evil and continued to explode, but no matter how his power broke out, the black crystal armor was always indifferent, as if it could destroy the power of the heavens and the earth. For the black crystal armor, it was just a powerless wave.


    Although it was also a black crystal armor, Hansen did not feel the familiar atmosphere in his own black crystal armor.


    "Han Sen, if you leave Wan''s body now, I can give you a chance to live." Qin Xiu looked at Hansen indifferently.


    "I never expect to get a chance to live from others." Hansen''s breath is constantly erupting, his strength is getting stronger, and his black crystal armor is bulging, but it is not from Hansen. Peel off the body.


    Qin Xiu said faintly: "I have already told you that the gene original is the source of the world. As long as it exists in this world, no matter how your power changes, it cannot break its power and can affect it. There are only two kinds of power. One is to restart the power of the big universe. It is the ability that only the restarting spirit can have. Even if your breaking rate reaches 100%, you can''t restart the big universe like restarting the gods. The resurgence of the big universe cannot destroy the gene progenitor. There is also a power that transcends the world and is above the world, and it is possible to break the gene. But unfortunately, no one has been able to step out of that step."


    Hansen did not say a word, but the power of the madness broke out. He could feel that there is still a powerful force in the body, but he has not been able to fully play it out.


    Qin Xiu met Han Sen and never talked, his eyes gradually became more intense, and he no longer spoke. One hand pressed on the top of Hansen''s head, and the black crystal armor on his body glowed with black singular brilliance.


    "Leaving Wan''s body, this is your last chance." Qin Xiu stared at Hansen''s eyes and said one word at a time.


    The only one who answered him was Hansen��s renewed power. The black crystal armor outside his body was squeaky, but he still succumbed to his body.


    Qin Xiu no longer spoke, his eyes were shining, and the mysterious chain of auras flowing over the black crystal armor, so that the black crystal armor wrapped with Hansen also flashed.


    The black crystal armor wrapped in Hansen suddenly contracted, and Hansen��s body was smothered. At the same time, Hansen felt that there were numerous needles inside the armor that pierced his body and nerves, and then it seemed to be a syringe. Crazy to extract a substance from his body.


    "You have also had a genetic armor, but unfortunately, you can never really become its master, and it is impossible to know how powerful its ability is. Now let you see and see its true power. "Qin Xiu said coldly.


    Hansen finally spoke: "How powerful is this genetic armor, it is not a masterpiece of your Qin Xiu, what qualifications do you have?"


    Qin Xiu heard a faint smile: "It seems that you already know the origin of the original gene armor, yes, this genetic original armor was originally a chaotic president, which was built with the genetic origin of the entire universe. Without the armor, it is with this armor that the chaos president can stand up against the gene temple, even above the gene temple."


    "Isn''t the godsman relying on genetic monuments?" Hansen said.


    "It seems that what you know is very limited. Genestone is used to replace the temple of the gene. Although it is powerful, it is not used for one person. It is a tool for managing the pros and cons of the universe. It is a symbol of rights. "Qin Xiu said.


    "It turns out that." Han Sen felt that his strength was constantly drawn by the black crystal armor outside, but this extraction not only did not exhaust the power in his body, but made him really feel the power of this body.


    After being pumped away a lot of power, the power inside this body is as endless as the ocean.


    The black crystal armor of Qin Xiu''s body sparkles with mysterious curses, and there are constant curses and deaths. It seems that countless codes are circulating, and his eyes are also fascinating.


    Qin Xiu wants to extract the genetic information in Hansen''s body and directly erase Hansen''s genetic information from the body. The rest is naturally Waner.


    This is the unique ability of the black crystal armor. Except for the black crystal armor, there is no power to analyze the genetic information of all living things, only the black crystal armor can do it.


    However, after Qin Xiu extracted a large amount of genetic information in Hansen''s body, the ability of the black crystal armor to continue to operate, but has not been able to complete the calculation.


    "How is this possible?" Qin Xiu was also surprised at this time.


    The gene original armor is equal to the gene pool of the big universe. Even if the soul gene is included, let alone analyze the genetic information of a creature. Even if it is to analyze the evolutionary history of a race, such a long time is enough.


    But until now, the gene original armor is still in the frantic analysis of the operation, as if the amount of information contained in Hansen''s body has been so large that it is overloaded, and it is too late to analyze.


    "What is the matter with this body? Why did Waner and Hansen''s body combine to produce such a terrible gene?" Qin Xiu looked intricately at Hansen trapped in the armor.

 Chapter 3373： Accidental cluster

    At the time of Qin Xiu''s frowning, he suddenly felt a sigh from the soul, which made Qin Xiu''s face change.


    "Damn!" Qin Xiu''s black crystal armor, suddenly uncontrollable crazy operation.


    Hey!


    On top of Hansen''s black crystal armor, it automatically splits many gaps, and a familiar force flows into it.


    "It''s her!" Hansen suddenly felt that the familiar power was the kind of consciousness that he had felt when he had the original genetic armor.


    After the consciousness of the black crystal armor flowing into Hansen, the black crystal armor that originally bound Hansen, but at this time, there is a constant flow of strange power, which turned into a help for Hansen.


    Hansen was overjoyed, and now he immediately condensed his power and punched Qin Xiu on the opposite side.


    Qin Xiu took the punch and suddenly the whole body flew out, and made a wave of air in the air, and it stopped after a hundred miles.


    Qin Xiu looked horrified and seemed to look at Hansen unbelievably, or that he was not looking at Hansen, and that Hansen��s black crystal armor.


    "Chaos, why did you give up for me to fight for the genetic armor?" The horror of Qin Xi��s face flashed away, but his eyes gradually became sharper, staring at Hansen��s black crystal armor. .


    Hansen''s black crystal armor automatically disintegrated, fell off Hansen, re-agglomerated and combined into a feminine black crystal armor. This black crystal armor is almost exactly the same as the black crystal armor that Hansen first saw. But now there is more life on this armor.


    The feminine black crystal armor looked at Qin Xiu and said: "Is this not exactly what you want? You don''t always want to get it? Now you have finally succeeded."


    After all, the feminine black crystal armor looked at Hansen and said: "Han Sen, we finally met again."


    "You are the president of the chaos?" Hansen had already guessed her identity, and couldn''t help but ask.


    "I am chaos. You have my own spiritual knowledge. I want to see the cruelty that I have seen before. I should already know that my identity is right."


    Han Sen wanted to say something, but did not wait for him to talk, but then he said: "Now is not talking, you and I will join hands to kill him, this is our best chance."


    Hansen has not spoken yet. Qin Xiu over there has already said coldly: "In chaos, you have given up control of the genetic armor. Just because of your strength, do you think you can beat me?"


    "I can''t, but we can." In a chaotic manner, the body rushed toward Hansen, and the black crystal armor directly wrapped Hansen''s body.


    "Take your body completely for me to use. This body has the power beyond imagination. With the power of this body, I can kill Qin Xiu, who owns the genetic armor. This is The only chance to avoid Boer��s desperation with him in the future.�� The black crystal armor wrapped Hansen��s body, and the chaotic sound also sounded in Hansen��s mind.


    "Well, what should I do?" Hansen had no doubts about the determination to maintain Boa.


    "Let your body and mind go, everything can be given to me." The sound of the voice sounded through Hansen''s mind, and Hansen felt that the power inside the body was frantically surging, blending with the black crystal armor outside.


    The original black armor, in a moment, turned into a transparent color with Hansen''s body, just like a diamond cast, exudes a sly god.


    Hansen feels that his consciousness is clear and he can control his body, but the body is controlled by another consciousness. This feeling is very wonderful.


    It is like playing the game, the two handles can control the same character in general, but there are some differences. Now Hansen does not control, but all the feelings of the body, he can feel the same.


    Qin Xiu seems to have also felt a great threat, his look is extremely dignified, his body''s black crystal armor power flow, pushing his own power to the limit.


    "Chaos, you don''t think naively, just rely on that body, you can defeat me and the genetic armor?" Qin Xiu''s momentum is getting stronger and stronger, and the void around him is affected by his power. There was a serious distortion.


    Countless visions emerged around him like a mirage.


    Said indiscriminately: "Innocent is you, the genetic armor is made by me, no one knows it better than me, but you don''t know how terrible this body is."


    "What is the use of the body is strong? Is he still able to break through the last step in the body?" Qin Xiu said disdainfully.


    ��Everything is possible.�� I said a little in a faint manner, and stepped out at the same time.


    In this step, the whole world seems to be pressing forward with her footsteps, and the power of transparency is also oppressed toward Qin Xiu.


    "Genetic armor is not wrong when you made it, but it is only me who can really push its power to the limit." Qin Xiu''s eyes are cold and cold, without any slight retreat, and his body has unparalleled black power.


    The two forces collided within thirty-three days, turning the entire thirty-three heavens into a weird world of half the darkness and half transparency.


    "You are right. It is true that you can only push the power of the original gene armor to the limit. Unfortunately, you have not been able to step out of that step. You have obtained the genetic armor, but your body has not reached Restart level, you have not been able to take that step, so today you can only die, and there will be no more opportunities for reincarnation." Indiscriminately, it is step by step.


    Hey!


    In this half of the dark world, there was a large crack and collapse.


    The chaotic steps kept going, step by step toward Qin Xiu. Every time she took a step, the dark power collapsed. The power of Qin Xiu��s whole body broke out, but it could not stop the pace of chaos.


    "How could it be... Is there really a physical body that can take that step?" The expression on Qin Xiu��s face finally changed, but a smile appeared in the blink of an eye, muttering to himself: "It��s not awkward."


    "Qin Xiu, die." The chaos did not give Qin Xiu any chance, stepping out again, the whole dark power completely collapsed, Qin Xiu''s black crystal armor also appeared a lot of cracks, it seems to be broken at any time, and chaotic The fist has already slammed the head of Qin Xiu.


    The whole world seems to be condensed on this fist, with unparalleled power coming down.


    Qin Xiu was oppressed by the power of the whole world. His body was still quite straight. Without any fear, he smiled and closed his eyes and said: "It is not you who can kill me. The only thing that can kill me in this world is Wan Er. This is what I should give back to her."


    "Death is death." The chaos is not moving, and the fist is still violently bombarded.


    Hey!


    However, the chaos of the fist was about to slam on the head of Qin Xiu��s head, but suddenly stopped, and the whole body of the chaos was shaking.


    "Not good!" Hansen has perceived what happened.


    That is the will of Waner. This body is not only belonging to him Hansen, but also belongs to Wan Er. It is the sister of Qin Xiu. The girl who was willing to give everything for Qin Xiu, how can she sit and watch her body kill Qin Xiu? .

 Chapter 3374： Life-threatening

    Hey!


    With that strong will, Hansen��s body suddenly broke down.


    Hansen, Waner and Chaos were divided into three, and they suddenly moved in three different directions.


    The original terrorist field suddenly disappeared without a trace. Qin Xiu��s eyes flashed, and the black crystal armor started again. If the devil came down in front of Hansen, he pointed to Hansen��s forehead.


    Hansen is still in a purely spiritual state, and his mind is moving, and he wants to break the limits of the rules of the universe.


    However, the power of the black crystal armor can be restricted even by the pure spirit, and there is no imprisonment in the whole space. Hansen��s pure spirit cannot be removed.


    Knowing that he has reached the point of life and death, Han Sen bites his teeth and does not hesitate to break away from the pure spirit state. The heterogeneous warfare madly breaks out the power, and the cave Xuanjiao wraps itself, and the white flame generated by the genetic material is also wrapped. His body.


    The blood vessels are boiling, the ice muscles are frozen, and Hansen pushes his power to the limit instantly, and he punches Qin��s fingers.


    When the fist meets the fingertips, Hansen is like an electric shock. The fist is sucked on the fingertips, and his power is uncontrollably flowing to Qin Xiu.


    "I have already said that the genetic armor is the source of the universe. No matter how your power changes, as long as it is still within the rules of the universe, it will be restricted by the genetic armor. I want you to be born, you You can live, I want you to die, you have to die." Qin Xiu looked at Han Sen coldly.


    Even if Qin Xiu doesn''t say it, Han Sen is also very clear. He once owned the genetic armor, and used the gene original armor to evolve the alien body and evolved the spirit of the animal, and does not need to consume. Any energy.


    Now I want to come, if it is not the source of the universe, can accommodate all the genetic information sequences of the universe, it is impossible to do that kind of thing.


    However, when Hansen faced this kind of power, he also felt uncomfortable.


    "You want to suck, let you **** enough!" Han Sen does not retreat, a long hair flying, the whole body is arrogant, crazy out of his own strength, want to force Qin Xiu to open.


    However, the black crystal armor above the curse flow, no matter how strong Hansen''s power, but it is absorbed by the black crystal armor, Hansen''s strength is stronger, the black crystal armor absorption after the evolution is more powerful.


    Black Crystal Armor is like a monster that can evolve indefinitely. Any force that falls on it will become its evolutionary nutrient, making it stronger and stronger.


    Hansen��s strength has not only hurt it, but has become a powerful help for Black Crystal Armor or Qin Xiu.


    Although it was only a moment in the past, Hansen felt that his body was very empty and seemed to be drained.


    "It is very good to be able to evolve to this extent. If you have taken care of Waner, you will be given a chance to reincarnate and not be my enemy in the next life." Qin Xiu said Then he raised another hand and slowly shook his fist and slammed it toward Hansen��s head.


    "Don''t!" Suddenly heard a sip, I saw a figure rushing over, blocked in front of Hansen, and was a distant separation from Hansen.


    Just now the eyes of Waner are clear, and the long hair gradually becomes black. It is obvious that the will of the Wuzu Waner suppresses the will of Qin Waner and occupies a dominant position.


    "Qin Xiu brother, I beg you, don''t hurt my brother, let him go, if you don''t like it, I will not see him again in the future." Wan Er blocked in front of Han Sen, pleading.


    Qin Xiu looked at the tearful face of Wan Er, slowly put down his fist, his face showed a gentle smile, and reached out and stroked Wan''s hair and said: "Wan, as long as you like, let me do anything."


    Said, Qin Xiu took back the finger on Hansen��s fist, reached out and grabbed Wan��s waist, and turned away with Waner.


    "Qin Xiu brother, thank you, I will listen to you in the future..." Wan Er said and turned to look at Han Sen behind him and said loudly: "Let''s go, don''t come back later."


    "Let''s go, Waner." Qin Xiu gently said Waner.


    When Waner turned back to the moment, Qin Xiu��s other hand quietly played a long-lasting, silent power, and instantly bombarded Hansen hanging in the void.


    Hansen didn��t have the naivety of Wan��s. He had long thought that Qin Xiu couldn��t let himself go. He saw a beam of light combined with countless black curses coming silently, only to bite his teeth and break out the residual force in the body. , greeted the horrible beam.


    Silent power fluctuations burst in the space, and the whole world seems to be disrupted by the mysterious power.


    Wan Er, who was taken away by Qin Xiu, did not feel the slightest fluctuation of power. He did not realize the terror disaster that was happening behind him. He was left with Qin Xiu for thirty-three days.


    Hey...hey...


    Hansen��s Dong Xuan��s armor was fragmented under the horrible power, the musculoskeletal was torn, and the tyrannical heterogeneous warfare could not stop the horrible power bombardment.


    A black streamer broke through the air, and it was the chaotic black crystal armor that instantly wrapped Hansen''s body, and a strange force surged with Hansen to resist the horrible power.


    It��s just that the chaos itself has only the spirits left, and with the abandonment of the genetic armor, there isn��t much left in her strength. Hansen himself is also in a weak state, and the power of the two is still unable to counter the horror. a blow.


    Hansen''s whole body bones are trembled and trembled, and the black crystal armor outside the body also appeared cracks one after another, and the eyes will be broken.


    "It''s going to be desperate!" Han Sen felt that his body was about to collapse, roaring, and was preparing to forcibly enter the state of super-spiritual degeneration, and finally fight for a chance.


    However, it suddenly felt that there was a force coming from the body. The power was inexplicable. In an instant, the ups and downs of the Qiankun were reversed. The horrible blow of Qin Xiu was forcibly transformed into a peaceful beam.


    "The Promise Egg!" Hansen suddenly sensed what the power in the body is.


    The Promise egg has not been in motion for a while. Hansen thought that it had been refining itself. At this time, it was discovered that the Promise egg is still in his body. At this time, it is spinning rapidly and exuding strange power.


    "Is this thing in your body? You are really a big life, we are going." There was some accident in the chaos, but it still urged Hansen to leave.


    Hansen did not hesitate to drag the weak body and forcibly entered the super-spiritual state, and broke through the boundary for thirty-three days.


    "The Promise egg is actually on him." Qin Xiu slightly frowned, looked at the direction of thirty-three days, his face was not very good-looking, but Waner was holding his arm, Qin Xiu''s eyes slightly moved, or gave up again Back to the idea of ??thirty-three days.


    "Genetic armor has been completely used for me. It is okay to kill them at any time, so that they can live for a few more days." Qin Xiu converges his eyes, but he still has a message.


    The terrorist creatures loyal to Qin Xiu received the information of Qin Xiu and immediately acted.


    Bq

 Chapter 3375： Killing the ascension

    Hansen forcibly broke through thirty-three days and sent it back to the Red Burning Day as the owner of the Red Burning Heaven.


    "Dad!" Boa saw Hansen and immediately greeted him.


    "Boa, let''s go." Hansen pulled up Boa and was ready to leave the burning of the sky.


    Haven''t waited for Hansen to act, and within a day of burning, they opened a space passage like a black hole, and a head of terror creatures came through the black hole.


    "Han Sen, we met again." A yin and yang strange voice came, I saw the eminent filming elders coming out of the black hole, with him, there are several other elders of the chaos, also One is Lokid, who is familiar with Hansen.


    Hansen ignored the filming elders, and grabbed Boa to use his identity as the owner of the Red Burning Heaven to send away from the burning of the sky, but he heard a horrible sound of the beast, and the whole red burning sky was here. Under the shock, the space was misplaced, and Hansen did not even be able to leave the burning of the sky.


    A broken dragon like a real dragon traversed the space. Its body is twisted in time and space. The huge body is entangled in the red burning sky, affecting the time and space of the entire red burning sky. Completely imprisoned.


    "Han Sen, you are still awkward to die, can make me chaotic will do for you one elite, you are also a dead value." Projection elders eagerly looked down on Hansen said.


    "It''s not necessarily me who is dead." Hansen said, letting Boa down.


    "It''s not you who died, is it still I can''t?" The filming elder smiled.


    "Yes, it''s you." The filming elders finished, but suddenly heard a cold voice coming from the side.


    The filming elders subconsciously want to turn around and see, but see a paper knife has fallen, his perspective rolled, a head flying in the air, to the dead face is unbelievable color.


    The other chaotic elders were also horrified, looking at Lokid who had shot the elder''s head.


    "Adult, give it to me here. Hansen, you take the adults first." Lokid licked his right hand and bowed in the direction of Hansen, then turned around and held the paper knife to face the chaos. Many terrorist creatures.


    Hansen knows that Lokid��s gift is not for himself, but for his own black crystal armor, that is, for the chaos of the chaos.


    Although I know that Lokid is afraid of having no return, Han Sen is now physically weak. Even if he stays side by side with Lokid, he will only send a few more lives.


    Hansen said nothing, picked up Boa, and launched the last force, forcing it to rush toward the space.


    The horrible horror of the real dragon, roaring, swallowed toward Hansen.


    Almost at the same time, a large number of broken beasts also rushed over at the same time.


    In the eyes of Loked, a cold light flashed in one hand, and the paper spread like a snowflake. The hands were turned into scissors, and they were criss-crossed in the paper. In those moments, the papers were cut into silhouettes.


    The silhouette turned into a horror creature, welcoming many broken beasts, and actually stopped most of the broken beasts.


    "Lokid, you dare to be an enemy of the president, do you know what you are doing?" An elder of a chaotic church stared coldly at Lokid.


    Rocky''s mouth slightly outlined a sloppy arc: "In my Lokid here, there will always be only one president of the chaos, that is, chaos."


    After all, Lokid waved a paper knife to kill the broken beasts that flooded the tide.


    "Since you want to die, we can''t help you." The elders of the chaotic meeting waved their hands coldly, and more broken beasts rushed toward Lokid.


    Hansen clenched his teeth and didn''t look back at the fierce battle behind him. Even if he didn''t look back, he could imagine what kind of picture was behind.


    "Give me a drive!" Han Sen condensed the last remaining remnant force, and slammed it into the real dragon-like broken beast. Under the skill of covering the sky, the powerful force directly penetrated the broken beast. Huge body, pierced a blood hole above its chest.


    Hansen, through the impact, passed through the body of the broken beast and went away thirty-three days away.


    The thirty-three-day son of the Emperor of Heaven helped Qin Xiu, and any day of the thirty-three days was a safe place for Hansen. Only after 33 days, there was a chance.


    However, Hansen had not waited for the red burning of the sky, and he saw a figure blocking his way.


    "One of the four kings under the chaos will be etched and ordered to leave your life." The figure came from the void, but time seemed to freeze at his feet.


    Hansen was shocked to discover that his body seemed to be moving forward, but everything around him did not change, as if the entire space had been solidified on him.


    "That is the time-breaking creature of the time system. The rate of breaking the boundary is almost infinitely close to 100%. Only by using the genetic armor, it is possible to create such a broken creature." The voice of chaos sounded in Hansen''s mind.


    Hansen secretly complained that his strength was almost exhausted, and there was still room to deal with such top-breaking beasts.


    "Time is like a scale, I am only between my fingers, and your scale will be erased by me, and will disappear in the long river of time." The etching said indifferently, the finger is in front of the virtual Draw.


    Hansen suddenly felt that the time of the whole body solidified, as if completely in a static space with no time to flow.


    Suddenly, Hansen felt that time and space seemed to regain its vitality, and the time around it began to flow.


    "What happened?" Hansen was surprised and heard a voice coming from his ear.


    "If you want to play with time, you are still far away. In front of me, no one is qualified to control the time." A slender figure took a long time to come.


    It seems to be extremely slow, but it seems to be extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, I walked past Hansen, and as she passed, the time scale of solidification returned to normal, just like the glaciers thawed.


    "The goddess of the moment?" Han Sen saw the proud figure, and he could not help but be a little surprised.


    This one-time goddess is obviously not the one in his temple of wealth, but the goddess of the moment of one of the twelve destructive gods. Hansen couldn��t think of it. The goddess of the moment will appear at this time, and it seems to be helping him. Come.


    "See what? Is it because I want you to enter into an endless cycle of time?" The goddess did not look at Hansen, and said nothing.


    ��Thank you.�� Han Sen didn��t know why the goddess of the moment would help himself, but now it��s not a matter of saying anything, holding Bao��s turn and leaving.


    "Stand up." The etched face was gloomy and wanted to block Hansen.


    However, his body shape just moved, he was stopped by the goddess of the moment.


    "Don''t be so anxious to die, your life is mine." The goddess of the moment said faintly.

 Chapter 3376： The true founder of genetic language

    Hansen finally rushed out of the red burning, just outside thirty-three days, but there are more broken beasts rushing over, it seems that h��o water generally engulfs the stars.


    Suddenly, the whole world is bright and the glaring light illuminates the entire universe, but only the brightest of the light, can not see any scene.


    "I am looking for darkness in the light, not necessarily dirty under holiness, maybe it is the last tolerance." In that light, a goddess slowly came, illuminating the path of the stars.


    "The goddess of light?" Hansen was even more surprised. The moment the goddess came out to save him was very unexpected. I did not expect that the goddess of light would come.


    "Now, please call me the goddess of darkness." A bright smile appeared on the corner of the goddess of light, and the light of the body bloomed. All the light was wiped out in an instant, and the whole world broke into the boundless darkness.


    "Without the darkness, where is the light coming, and pursuing the light, it will be the place where you want to go." Hansen saw a little light in the dark, and heard the voice of the goddess of light, and quickly followed the light. And go.


    The whole world is dark, and the h��o water-breaking beasts can''t see where Hansen and others are, like a flies, and even kill each other.


    "The goddess of light, put away your tricks, in front of my genius, your bright world is not worth mentioning." A screaming voice came, and a force spread rapidly in the dark.


    It was just a red body, like a unicorn gene, which bloomed red, and wherever it went, it took a layer of red.


    Originally in the dark, I couldn''t see the things of the beasts. I immediately saw everything that was surrounded by red. Although there were some differences with the real scene, it did not prevent them from discovering where Hansen was.


    "Shock...swing...wave..." Before Hansen reacted, he saw a majestic figure like a giant standing behind him, his voice rolling and falling, and his fist slammed into the void.


    The whole void was like a tsunami, and the hordes of broken beasts were swept up by the punch and thrown into the void, which suddenly turned the surrounding into a large vacuum.


    "Crazy God!" Hansen suddenly recognized the back of the god, the mad **** of one of the twelve destructive gods.


    "Go." The mad war **** did not return. The majestic body seemed to block the broken beasts that had returned from the earth as a huge wall. For a time, the tremors shook the world.


    "Thank you." Hansen didn''t know why these gods would help themselves, but now is not a waste of time, just saying a thank you, they will go away.


    "Don''t be passionate, we don''t want to save you." A cold voice came, and the godless **** did not know when it appeared behind Hansen, and the palm caught a golden arrow from the illusory.


    If he didn''t catch the golden arrow, Hansen''s back was afraid that he had already been worn.


    Hansen smiled and shook his head, turned and continued to break through, and finally rushed out of the encirclement of the broken beasts, and there was already a mixture around the 33rd day.


    Only Hansen saw that there were six destructive gods fighting the broken beasts.


    The voice of ** was introduced into Hansen��s mind at this time: "Let''s go, Bo''s body is filled with her father''s blood, which is also the bloodline of half of the gene temple. They will not sit on the treasure and fall into Qin. Repairing the hand. But in this way, Qin Xiu will be afraid to come over and guess the identity of Boa, we will leave soon."


    ��Where are we going?�� Hansen asked.


    With the ability of Qin Xiu and the current forces, he really can''t think of it. If Qin Xiu wants to kill him, he still has somewhere to hide.


    "The shelter, now only to go to the shelter, can only temporarily fight for a period of time. Qin Xiu has completely controlled the genetic armor, but his body has not yet reached the restart level. Before that, he has no strength to step out. The last step." ** said.


    ��What is the last step?�� Hansen asked.


    "Now, when we are not talking, we will go to the shelter first to avoid being traced by Qin Xiu to the whereabouts of Boa." ** said.


    Hansen had to go back to the shelter with Boa. The two universes had already been overturned. The shelter was a peaceful, windy day, as if nothing had happened.


    Hansen used the starry sky to move back to his home in the league, and suddenly sat down on the ground and never wanted to get up.


    His power is too much to consume, and in the end it is to use the starry sky to move at the cost of overdrafting his own life.


    Boa stood next to Hansen, and his big eyes looked at the black crystal armor of Hansen with some doubts.


    Hey!


    The black crystal armor instantly disintegrated, fell from Hansen, and reconstituted a feminine Siamese armor, reaching out to touch Boa''s head.


    Boa��s eyes were filled with doubts, but they were clever and did not escape.


    "**, what the **** is going on?" Hansen asked, sitting on the floor and gasping.


    ** shrugged and said: "In fact, there is nothing. I have done some repairs for Qin. No, it should be said that the ancestors are very angry, so he is very angry, not just wants to kill me, but also wants Kill Boa."


    Hansen looked complicatedly at the **, he did not know what ** had done too much for the ancestors, and the ancestors reborn so many times, still refused to give up, even kill the daughter of ** .


    This kind of killing of children and children, Qin Xiu''s character can not be done, but if there are no very special reasons, Qin Xiu certainly does not bother to do.


    "You don''t want to look at me like this. This is not my fault. In the past, Boa was jealous of him..." **It seems that jing feels that he has revealed his tone. He quickly stopped talking and said: "You only need it anyway. I know that Qin Xiu will definitely not let Boa be right. Originally, you and the Wan��s physique are combined, and you can barely defeat Qin Xiu who did not take that step. Unfortunately, Wan Er has a deep understanding of Qin Xiu. Feelings, it is impossible for you to use her to defeat Qin Xiu, and Qin Xiu will not give you such an opportunity before he takes the step."


    "What should we do now?" Hansen asked.


    "I can only watch Boa''s, and now she only has the opportunity to defeat Qin Xiu." ** Petting caressing Boa''s small head, and some helplessly said.


    "The opportunity you said, it won''t mean what kind of gourd seeds?" Hansen said with a strange look.


    **Laughing: "That is not a gourd seed, but the super **** gene seed that I studied with Boa, but it is only a semi-finished product. It has not been completely successful. But this does not need to worry, Boa has me. And her genes, with her genes to cultivate super-god genetic seeds, will be successful if there is enough time, and even if Qin Xiu takes that step, Boa will have a battle."


    "There is no other way to do it?" Hansen did not want to put such a heavy responsibility on Boa.


    ** sighed: "If there is even a possibility of one in ten, I will not let Boa take risks. Unfortunately, Qin Xiu is very special. Only Boa can be defeated."


    Said, ** looked at Han Sen, seems to see through Han Sen''s mind, shaking his head and said: "You do not have to be convinced, I only say a little, you know how terrible Qin Xiu''s true strength, you practice The genetic term is actually the early life of Qin Xiu, which is created by the people."


    "What? The genetic term is created by Qin Xiu?" Hansen''s eyes widened, staring at the incredible, and the mouth could almost race an egg.


    s ->

 Chapter 3377： Shen Lin

    "The ancestors of the ancestors were arrogant and eager to take the step out of the body, which created the genetic story. The novel." Laughter said: "Unfortunately, the genetic language is only a hypothesis, not really realized, but also No one can practice, including the ancestors themselves."


    "With the help of the genetic armor, I have not practiced genetics?" Hansen asked doubtfully.


    Shaking his head and shook his head and said: "Genes contain the genetic sequence of everything in the universe. I use the power of the gene to make your body reluctant to meet the requirements of the genetics of the gene, but that is only the minimum requirement. The real thing of the gene. The pursuit is to take the last step of the breakthrough of its own genes, this is not to say that you are now, even if Qin Xiu possesses the original genetic armor, he can''t do it."


    "Well, there is not much time. We must help Boa to integrate the super-gen gene seed as soon as possible. This requires you to help." The finger pointed out Hansen��s chest said: "The super-gene semi-finished product in your body, for Boa will have some help."


    "You mean the Promise?" Han Sen gave a slight glimpse, and then he understood what the chaos was.


    "That is not a Promise egg. It is a semi-finished product of super **** gene that I and Boa used to combine the genes of our two people. It is used to suppress the use of human ancestors. It is the first generation of super-human gene semi-finished products, because the defects are too More, there is no possibility of continuing to evolve, but the seed evolution of the super **** gene used to help Boa has some effect."


    "You said that the Promise is used to suppress the ancestors? But as far as I know, the Promise is the inaction of the ancestors..." Hansen said.


    "The inaction of the ancestors you said should be one of the generations after the reincarnation of the ancestors, and it is still the one that got rid of the suppression of the Promise. If I guessed it correctly, after the reincarnation of the Taoist ancestors, it should be Qin Xiu today." Affirmatively said.


    Han Sen is only able to figure out that the original ancestors, inaction and Tao Xiu are actually one person.


    It is also a bit funny to think about it. Qin Xiu is actually an inaction, but now Qin is the only empire that does not respect the inaction and does not worship the inaction.


    There was no mood in the chaos and Hansen explained too much. He began to teach Boa how to use the super **** gene seed, which is the gourd vine.


    In fact, only Boa can use the gourd vine, while growing her gourd vine with her genes, the gourd vine also in turn promotes the genetic evolution of Boa.


    The two can be said to complement each other and need each other.


    Cao Hansen resumed his strength as soon as possible, and then taught him a way to control the Promise Egg, let Han Sen try to control the Promise, and after Hansen can control the Promise, you can use the Promise Egg to supplement Boa. power.


    Just wanting to control the Promise is not an easy task. Although the Promise can only be regarded as a failure to make the Super Gene, its power is very close to that step.


    Hansen tried many times, and gradually he was able to control a little trick. Every day, he guided the power of the Promise Egg to baptize Boa, and promoted the rapid evolution of Boa and Hulu.


    After the thirty-third day of the war, Qin Xiu did not appear again. The war between the gods and the gods was kicked off. With thirty-three days as the battlefield, the demon and the gods of the chaos will continue to compete for the dominance. .


    Today, thirty-three days, there are already 28 masters, and the chaos will account for one-third, the gods account for less than one-third, and the other one is Some powerful creatures occupy.


    The gene universe and the empire''s great universe are also in chaos, and all kinds of broken beasts are rampant, but this has prompted many strong people to be born.


    Especially in the sky garden, there have been many humans, aliens and aliens breaking through the boundaries. Even in such a chaotic environment, human beings still firmly occupy the dominant position of the sky garden.


    Hansen came to the sky garden and killed a broken beast and swallowed a broken gene into the abdomen.


    "Break the gene +1."


    Hansen��s broken-break gene has reached 97 points. It has been very difficult to hunt down the broken beast to obtain the broken-break gene. If you devour a broken-chain gene, you can add a little broken gene.


    But even so, because there are too many broken beasts, Hansen''s broken-breaking genes are almost ready to reach full value.


    Recently, Qin Xiu did not have any big moves, so after Hansen baptized Boa every day, he would enter the gene universe to hunt and destroy the beasts. Although it was said that only Boa could fight with Qin Xiu, Hansen did not. Then think that if possible, he is not willing to let Boa take risks, and will not put hope and responsibility on a child.


    "Genetic language, ice muscle jade bone, hole mysterious classics, blood veins nerves..." Han Sen was at the time of rest, and he had studied everything he had in his mind.


    "Genetic armor has the power of the universe, and all kinds of gene sequences are in it. No matter how strong my strength is, it is still within the basic rules of the universe. There is no way to break the genetic armor, but how can we Let my strength go beyond the rules?�� Hansen pondered this question.


    Hansen also knows that this is definitely not an easy task. The power of the Promise is not as strong as it can be beyond the rules. It is just a failure.


    Qin Xiu is so strong, and he has not been able to step out of that step. In the end, he can only use the power of the original gene armor to attack that step.


    Boa has the excellent genetics of the leader of the chaos and the former gene temple, but it is still necessary to merge with the super **** gene seed to make it possible to step out of that step.


    ��Don''t you say that there really is no way to rely on yourself to get out of that step?�� Hansen muttered to himself.


    "When I was in harmony with Wan, I really felt the bottleneck of that step. Although there is no Waner now, my own strength may not be able to go there." Hansen is not a person who easily gives up, even though there is already Many people told him that only Boa could be able to step out of that step, but Hansen did not want to give up, and did not want to wait for Boa to solve the trouble.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he saw a figure slowly coming, and he was the **** of the gene temple.


    "It looks like you are very upset." God smiled and looked at Hansen.


    "Thank you for saving us." Hansen knew that the last time the goddess had fought in the battle, it must be related to this one.


    God shook his head and said: "I am not trying to save you, but to protect myself. If Qin Xiu kills Boa, then no one in this universe can compete with him."


    "Include you?" Hansen asked God.


    God carefully said: "Yes, including me."


    "Qin Xiu really has such a strong? Isn''t it possible to restart the level of power?" Hansen frowned.


    Of course, the chaos will be so powerful, or it will be suppressed by the power of restarting. Why can''t we use this trick to deal with Qin Xiu? This makes Han Sen very confused.


    "Isn''t the chaos telling you that Qin Xiu itself has the gene to restart the gods?" God''s words made Hansen''s heart a surprise again -


    s ->

 Chapter 3378： accident?

    "Qin Xiu has the gene to restart the gods? Which one restarts the genes of the gods?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    The total number of restarting gods he knows is two, one is the relative of Boa, and the other is the head of the temple in front of him.


    If Qin Xiu has the gene to restart the gods, it is impossible for the ten ** to be inherited in front of him. It seems that there is only one possibility.


    However, this speculation surprised Hansen. If Qin Xiuzhen had the gene of the last temple, what does this mean? Hansen feels that his brain is not enough.


    "The chaos did not tell you the origin of Qin Xiu?" The Lord of the Temple slightly surprised.


    "She only told me that Qin Xiu is a ancestor, that is, an inaction," Hansen said.


    "This is true, but the ancestors themselves are one..." Here, the Lord of the Temple did not continue to say it, but he looked at Hansen slyly: "Since the chaos has not told you, I am not good." mouth."


    Hansen suddenly had a black line, and he hated not having a foot on the face of the Lord of the Temple.


    "What the **** are you doing here? Isn''t it just to see my depressed look?" Hansen glared at the Lord of the Temple, and said nothing.


    "How can we be friends? How can I be so ruthless?" The Lord of the Temple is still smiling like this: "I came to see you this time, I just want to know, what happened to Boa? Qin Xiuyi But taking the last step and controlling the genetic monument, that is the real catastrophe, and then you can only rely on the treasure."


    "What did Qin Xiu want to do?" Han Sen really couldn''t figure out what Qin Xiu wanted to do.


    The Lord of the Temple sighed softly: "I am not a worm in his stomach. I don''t know what he is thinking, but from what he has done, I am afraid he wants to restart the big universe."


    "Restarting the big universe? What good is this for him?" Hansen is even more puzzled.


    In order to restart the big universe, the owner of the last temple lost even himself. In addition to stopping the chaos, it seems that there is no benefit.


    The Lord of the Temple said: "The ordinary restart of the great universe is actually just returning the big universe to the source. It is similar to the restart of the gene tablet, and it will not really reverse the time and space. But Qin Xiu has the genetic armor, plus The ability to restart, and the power of the Genesis, may really reverse the time and space of the Great Universe and return to the moment Qin Qin wanted."


    Hansen��s heart suddenly jumped and seemed to understand what Qin Xiu wanted to do: ��Does Qin Xiu not want to reverse the universe and directly return the big universe to the era before Wan��s death?��


    "Maybe, Qin Xiu''s feelings for Waner are unquestionable, and that is the feeling that can be paid for it. But in addition to the feelings of Waner, as a Qin Xi of the ancestors, there is a great hate. I am not sure, he wants to restart the universe when it is reversed," said the Lord of the Temple.


    "If Qin Xiu really succeeded in reversing time and space, what would happen?" Hansen asked.


    The Lord of the Temple shook his head slightly: "I don''t know, no one has ever done it. There is no such possibility in theory, because time and space are linear. If it exists, it will leave traces. It is impossible to return completely to the past, so even if it is The ability to restart the level of the gods is just to return the big universe to the source, not to really reverse the time and space."


    After a pause, the Lord of the Temple went on to say: "If it is really successful, there are two possibilities in theory. One possibility is that all the space-time imprints are erased after the restart time, and everything that happens after that. It won''t exist."


    Hansen is interested in the second possibility. The first possibility is normal and he can think of it himself.


    "The second possibility is a bit more horrible, because reversing time and space violates the law of cause and effect, and under the basic rules, such violations are not allowed, so those who violate the law of causation will be obliterated." The Lord of the Temple said.


    Hansen didn''t understand it at all. After chewing it several times, he was shocked by a cold sweat.


    When the Lord of the Temple saw Hansen��s expression, he knew that he understood what he meant. Then he said seriously: ��It��s about the same as you think. If there is a second situation, basically the universe is equal to the end, everything will be Was cleared, including you and me."


    "Since you know that, why not stop Qin Xiu?" Han Sen asked the owner of the temple.


    "Do you think that I don''t want to stop it? But I am God, the master of the Gene Temple. All I can do is within the rules, and what Qin Xiu can do is outside the rules. I say this. Do you understand?" The Lord of the Temple is bitter.


    ��Is there really no other way?�� Hansen frowned.


    "Yes, step out of the final step, beyond the rules, defeat Qin Xiu, so that he can not restart the universe." The Lord of the Temple seriously looked at Han Sen.


    "I don''t want Boa to take on such a big responsibility." Hansen shook his head.


    "I didn''t say Boa, I am talking about you." Hansen''s words made Han Sen slightly a little surprised.


    "Don''t you say that only Boa can fight Qin Xiu?" Han Sen looked at the Lord of the Temple inexplicably.


    "In theory, this is true. From the perspective of genes, there is only Boa who is qualified to fight with Qin Xiu. There is no third gene in the world that has such a noble gene."


    Han Sen knew that the Lord of the Temple must have the following, and he waited quietly to listen.


    The Lord of the Temple really went on to say: "But there will always be accidents in everything, maybe you will be the one accident."


    ��I have most of the opportunities?�� Hansen asked the owner of the temple.


    "Up to now, I have not seen the opportunity." The answer of the Lord of the Temple made Han Sen full of black lines.


    The Lord of the Temple smiled and patted Hansen��s shoulder and said, ��If you can see the opportunity, how can you call it an accident? Try it, maybe there will be a chance of one billion in a chance to hit the Grand Canal? Moreover, if you fail, it will have no effect on me. It is you who are dead and not me."


    Hansen was speechless for a while, and he felt that the Lord of the Temple is sincerely mad at him.


    "Okay, I should go." The Lord of the Temple turned and prepared to leave.


    "You won''t wait to see the results?" Hansen did not believe that the Lord of the Temple was the kind of guy who did nothing and gave his fate to others.


    "I? You have to touch a chance, maybe you can hit the Universiade?" The Lord of the Temple did not look back, just said with a smile, but people have disappeared into the void.


    Hansen was shocked. The words of the Lord of the Temple said that it was easy, but Hansen felt a sense of ominous feeling.


    Bq

 Chapter 3379： no

    Looking at the direction of the Lord of the Temple, after a while, Han Sen only shook his head and smiled: "It is useless to think so much, just do what you can."


    Hansen went on to find the Broken Beast and wanted to raise the broken gene to 100% as soon as possible to see what kind of changes would happen to his super god.


    After killing several broken beasts in succession, Hansen originally thought that his broken gene should reach one hundred, but the result made him somewhat confused.


    When his broken-break gene reached ninety-nine, he swallowed two broken genes, but they did not increase the broken genes.


    "Because the breaking rate of those broken beasts is not high, or is it that the last bit of broken genes needs more accumulation?" Hansen did not know, he could only continue to search for the beasts.


    After eating a few broken genes, the result is still the same, and no broken genes have been obtained.


    Hansen is already thinking about whether to give up hunting and breaking the beast first, but when he hunted a broken beast and swallowed the broken gene, he heard a familiar voice.


    "Break the gene 1."


    Hansen��s heart was happy, but he had not waited for him to have a second thought, but he heard another voice.


    "The evolutionary conditions are fulfilled... Supernatural evolution..."


    In the next second, Hansen''s super-spiritual body automatically starts, and instantly becomes a spiritual state.


    However, this time the super-spiritual body is somewhat different. In addition to the super-spiritual body, the four genetic techniques he originally practiced also worked at the same time.


    Hansen can feel that the power of the four genetic techniques is rapidly changing, not only the rate of breaking the boundary, but also his body.


    And this influence is spreading throughout the super-spirit.


    The former super-spirits are self-contained and will not be integrated with other forces, nor will they be affected by other forces.


    But this time, the super-spiritual body seems to be infected, and the pure spiritual state has gradually changed.


    Under the **** nerves, the blood of the super-spiritual body gradually becomes real, no longer a emptiness.


    The strength of the ice muscles and bones is everywhere, and the flesh and blood of the ice jade are gradually born.


    Every inch of the spirit seems to be metamorphosing, and the power of the genetic language makes the spirit more and more close to the flesh and blood.


    Hansen only felt the whole body numb and itchy, just like the wound is growing new meat, the feeling does not hurt, but it makes him very uncomfortable, there is a feeling that you want to reach out and grab.


    However, Hansen is very clear, this time must not be grasped by hand, otherwise it will destroy the evolution of the body, and can only be patient.


    There are countless worms crawling all over the body, and the pure flesh produces a trace of fleshy fascia, and the bones are more and more visible.


    If someone sees Hansen''s appearance now, he will be shocked. Now Hansen is half-human and half-spirited, and looks very strange. It seems to be a evil spirit from hell.


    In the past, one minute and a second, the flesh that was originally spiritualized under the super-spiritual body has completely restored the normal human form, and it seems that there is no difference from ordinary people.


    However, Hansen himself felt that he is still in a super-spiritual state and has not escaped from that state.


    And compared with before, Han Sen feels more relaxed. The previous use of super-spiritual body will cause a great burden on the body, but now there is no such feeling at all, as if his body should be just like the general.


    When the body evolved, Hansen��s body relaxed, and it seemed that the body was different, but it seemed that nothing was different.


    I quickly took a look at my own information.


    Hansen: Super God (none).


    Shouyuan: 3246.


    Hansen suddenly stunned, and the humans who came out of the shelter had super-god. Before that, his super-deity was super-spirit. After the evolution, the super-deity became nothing.


    Hansen tried to use his own power and found that the flesh could no longer be transformed into a super-spirit.


    "How could this be? The more evolved, the more it went back?" Hansen''s face was puzzled.


    Hansen tried to run his own genetics, and soon his face became more ugly.


    He felt that his body really turned into a general body, as if he was late, he could not feel the power flowing in the body.


    "What''s the matter?" Hansen was shocked. He continued to run several kinds of genetic techniques. The result was the same. No matter what gene technique he used, his body didn''t feel anything. It was like this body is an inexhaustible stone.


    Hansen had to rush back to the base of the Hanging Garden. His body was not running fast. It seemed to be a mortal. It was not much faster than the average person.


    However, he didn''t seem to feel tired when he ran. He ran back to the base all the way. His face was not red and he didn''t breathe. He didn''t feel tired at all.


    "Mr. Bai, you help me see, what is going on with my body?" Hansen found Mr. Bai.


    Mr. Bai carefully looked at Hansen''s eyes and said something strangely: "When you look at your weather, there is no problem with your body. What happened to you?"


    "My body doesn''t feel the power." Hansen told Mr. Bai in detail about his situation.


    Mr. White let Han Sen lie down, carefully examined Hansen��s body, and then told Han Sen very sure that his body was all right and there was no problem.


    "Since there is no problem, why can''t I feel the power?" Hansen was very depressed.


    Now he seems to be a magician who can''t feel the fluctuation of the elements. There is no way to use any power beyond nature. This feeling is very bad.


    Mr. Bai thought about it and said to Han Sen: "Let me think about it, wait until I think about it and give you the answer. You should go to Han Yuxi and let her give you a detailed physical examination."


    Hansen had no choice but to go to Han Yuxi again. Han Yuxi listened to Hansen��s narrative and Mr. Bai��s judgment. He suddenly put his eyes on the light and pulled Hansen to run in the lab.


    Han Sen��s heart twitched, and it felt a bit unpleasant. Looking at Han Yu��s expression, there seemed to be a feeling of cutting him into several rings.


    "I still don''t check it first..." Hansen turned and wanted to go.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will be very gentle to you." Han Yuxiu put on the white gloves used in the laboratory, and grabbed Hansen with a smile and pulled him into the laboratory.


    If it is normal, Han Sen can go away with a thought, Han Yuzhen can not catch him, but today he does not feel the existence of power, no different from mortal, no ability to escape, directly pulled into the experiment by Han Yuxi room.

 Chapter 3380： Weird physique

    "Weird!" After Han Yuxi conducted a number of inspections on Hansen, his eyes were getting brighter and brighter. He held a miniature brain in one hand and kept looking at the test data.


    ��Where is it strange?�� Hansen climbed out of the living room and looked at Han Yuyu.


    Han Yuxi��s detection was not as terrible as Hansen thought. It was a more routine test, and at most, Hansen��s blood and body tissue samples were taken.


    Han Yuxi looked at the test results and said: "Your body is normal, there is no problem."


    "No problem, why can''t I feel the power?" Hansen frowned.


    Han Yuqi looked up and looked at Hansen��s body with interest: ��This is the problem. Your body��s functions are too normal. This is a great abnormality in itself.��


    ��Can you say what I can understand?�� Hansen said with a wry smile.


    "Let''s say that your current state of the body is probably equal to a human being who has just entered the gene universe. All aspects of quality and data are within a very normal standard. According to this standard, you should be a gene universe. The bottom layer of creatures, as long as the slightly cultivated creatures, will be stronger than your body."


    Said, Han Yuqi put his hands on Hansen''s head, then followed his cheek, pressed a little bit, and said, "I just did some simple stress tests on your body, in the stress test. In your body, your body has been in this normal state. There is no slight change. The test data has hardly changed. If I have not tested the instrument again and again, I have not found any problems. I thought the instrument was broken. Or, the data appears to be stuck."


    "What does this mean?" Hansen still didn''t understand too much.


    Han Yuxi stroking the muscles on Hansen��s chest, his eyes burning and said: ��So, the human body temperature will remain around 37 degrees. The body will automatically adjust according to the temperature of the outside world. This adjustment ability is for everyone. Yes, but there is a degree of adjustment. If it exceeds this level, the temperature of the body will still be biased. And your body, in a very harsh environment, still stays at this temperature, no matter how bad the conditions, There is no change, it is very amazing."


    "We need to do some more stress tests to determine how much your adjustment ability is, and then continue to judge." Han Yuxi said.


    Hansen��s eyes lit up: ��What you mean is that my body is hardly affected by external forces. Is it possible to say that it is difficult to have power to hurt me?��


    Han Yuxi shook his head and said: "In theory, this is the case, but from the current test results, it is somewhat different from the theory. Your body is sometimes stable and horrible, but sometimes it is too normal. For example, with your test results, even if the broken-level creatures use your best to cut you, your body should not have any scars, but just now I can pierce your easily using ordinary syringes. Skin and blood vessels, which in turn contradict the inferred results."


    ��Is it a human adaptation mechanism?�� Hansen asked.


    Han Yuqi: "It is possible, but it is not certain that the gap between the upper limit and the lower limit is too big. Generally speaking, it is impossible to have such a big gap."


    Said, Han Yuxi took Hansen to another lab and said, "I need more data to make accurate inferences and continue the next experiment."


    Hansen deliberately refused, but Han Yuxi did not care so much, and directly pulled him into the laboratory.


    Hansen lay in the living tank, and suddenly saw many robotic arms coming to his body with tools such as syringes and drill bits.


    "Han Yuxi, you don''t want to dissect me for research?" Looking at the many instruments, Hansen only felt a scalp tingling.


    "Reassured, the living experimental body is far more valuable than the dead experimental body." Han Yu said in a light manner, he controlled the instruments close to Hansen''s body.


    Hansen felt that there was a needle stuck into his flesh, and there was more than one. Although this pain was nothing for Hansen, Hansen was still depressed.


    Suddenly, Hansen��s hair was upright and his body shrank. As a result, a force broke out in an instant, and all the machinery and instruments on his body collapsed. The entire living room exploded, and the vitamins and various fragments suddenly fell. One place.


    "Han Yuxi, are you testing, or are you whole?" Hansen said with a sigh of relief, Han Yuxi said.


    Just now Han Sen felt that a needle had penetrated the most important part of the man. The body suddenly had a natural reaction, and the power of the explosion directly destroyed all the instruments.


    "Don''t give you some excitement, how can you know what''s wrong with your body? It''s not very good now. It can prove that the strength in your body still exists, but you can''t feel it." Han Yuxi put down his hand to stop the debris. The umbrella pointed to the mechanical fragments on the ground.


    Hansen gave a slight look at the mechanical fragments on the ground and the bent needles, drill bits, etc., and looked at his body.


    Just now he only complained about it, but he didn''t think so much. With his current physical condition, it should not be possible to explode such a force, but just then, he did burst out of power beyond himself.


    I just feel it now, but I don��t feel the power in my body.


    "Weird, what is the body in the end? Is it only when stimulated that it can explode the power inside this body? How to listen to such a strange, it is like the legendary s physique" Hansen looked depressed With your body.


    "I want to know the result is very simple, just continue to experiment." Han Yuxi said.


    "Cough, next time, I still have things, I will test again next time." Han Sen thought about the feeling of the egg just now, immediately refused Han Yuxi, let Han Yuqi say anything, and refused to continue experimenting, directly Just put on your clothes and leave.


    Although that kind of pain is nothing for Hansen, it doesn''t feel good.


    "Just need a little excitement, I can do the experiment myself, I don''t need the demon." Han Sen escaped out of the lab, and he was really afraid of Han Yuqi, the research madman.


    Seeing Hansen fleeing, Han Yuxi did not follow his plan, slowly opened his palm, and she held a broken syringe in her hand.


    Looking at the things in the syringe, Han Yu��s mouth swelled with a strange smile.


    After Hansen left the laboratory, he went to zero and thought: "It is not easy to stimulate, let me lick a few knives."


    Bq

 Chapter 3381： Unknowing power

    When Hansen found zero, Zero and Little Angels were cooking together with the Dragon Girl chef. Fiction.


    Looking at the two people''s serious appearance, Han Sen only felt warm in his heart. When he thought that he came back by chance, it was zero and the little angel was taking care of his diet, and his heart was like melting.


    The three women also saw Hansen, and the dragon girl chef greeted Hansen.


    Hansen explained the meaning to the zero, but the dragon **** the side said: "You don''t have to change the value of this kind of thing. Just look for me. I am good at cutting people."


    Han Sen saw her eyes shining, thinking: "I just want to let zero casually smash me two knives, you don''t really want to marry me?"


    The Dragon Girl is very excited to take Hansen to the training ground. Cooking is actually the second favorite of the Dragon Girl. Her first hobby is to deal with prey, and Hansen is a very good prey.


    When Hansen came to the training ground, Lin Feng, Tang Zhenliu, Qin Lan, Huang Jingjing and Yi Dongmu were all in the training ground. Lin Feng and Yi Dongmu were fighting.


    Lin Feng��s power is biased, while Itomu is a pure attack. The two extreme battles look very pleasing.


    Hansen sees their hidden powers and knows that they have successfully broken the border.


    When Hansen came over, Yidongmu and Lin Feng stopped, and the dragon girl said things, and originally wanted Lin Feng and Yi Dongmu to give her the venue.


    But who knows that Itomu has a bright eye and directly said to Hansen: "You want to be a simple knife, or come with me, I am the best to cut people."


    "I still come, Dongmu, your knife is too embarrassing, it is not good to hack the three woods at once. I have been practicing the control ability of the knife method recently. I have some control over the control of the knife. Injury does not die, cruel and continuous." Tang Zhenliu squeezed and said.


    Seeing that even Qin and Huang Jingjing are all eyes, Hansen��s heart is very depressed: ��What do these guys do? I just want to make two strokes, but they seem to want to unload me eight. of."


    "Go and go, line up behind, he brought me, I should cut it first." The dragon girl directly pushed them out of Yi Dongmu and Tang Zhenliu, and said loudly in the mouth.


    Han Sen listened more and more depressed, but came here, and it was not easy to turn around and had to walk into the training ground.


    Yi Dongmu and Tang Zhenliu and others had to watch the war outside, watching Han Sen go to the dragon girl.


    The dragon girl smiled and looked at Han Sen, her hands caught in the void, suddenly appeared in her hands, and then looked at Han Sen: "Let''s say, which one do you want me to cut?"


    "Which, just cut a knife on my arm, you don''t have to be too deep, a shallow little mouth is good." Han Sen sees the dragon girl''s momentum, as if to open him like a broken belly, could not help but sweat.


    "Well, then first unload two arms." The dragon girl said, the knife in his hand slammed into Hansen''s arm.


    For a long time no see, the dragon girl''s knife method is obviously more mature, more importantly, she has broken the boundary, the strength and speed have been greatly improved, and it is almost impossible to see the blade.


    Although Hansen was able to see the trajectory of the knife, he was still shocked. The dragon girl��s strength was so simple that it was as simple as drawing a hole on his arm. The arm is not cut down.


    If it was before, such an attack, Hansen would not be in the heart, it is easy to avoid it, but now his body does not feel the power, can not hide is a problem.


    Stepping out, this step seems to be faster than Hansen''s own imagination, just to avoid the dragon girl, the blade is almost smashed against his clothes.


    The dragon girl saw Han Sen escaping her knife and immediately smashed it.


    Hansen��s body does not have any fluctuations in strength, and the speed does not seem to be very fast, but it has once again escaped the dragon girl��s knife.


    The dragon girl shone the cold of a knife dance, but from the beginning to the end, there was no horn that could touch Hansen.


    "Don''t!" The dragon girl seems to be anxious. The left-handed fork is facing the Hansen void, and Hansen''s figure is set in the void.


    However, Hansen��s figure was not fixed by the power of the fork, and it was still flowing out of the way. The strength of the dragon girl��s fork was not effective for Hansen��s body.


    The dragon girl bit her lip slightly, and the body made an ancient roaring sound. Many of the soldiers appeared behind her, forming a blade.


    In ancient times, the blade was not created to kill the war, but to prey on the stomach, and the eater was the ancestor of the 10,000 soldiers.


    The dragon girl uses a variety of knives to kill Hansen. The knives in her hands are changing, the techniques are very fierce, and each weapon has its own unique ability.


    However, no matter how violent the dragon girl''s technique is, how extraordinary the ability, but never hurt Hansen.


    Hansen''s physique wandered in a stormy attack, and he was able to avoid the Dragon Girl''s offensive.


    Hansen himself felt a bit strange. His body didn''t feel the power, but when he felt the need, he could burst out of strength and speed.


    This feeling is very strange, even Hansen himself is not sure, what kind of power is in his body, but one thing he can be sure, his body has not been abolished, still has a powerful force, but he himself I don''t feel the existence of this power.


    "Let me come." Seeing that the dragon girl has exhausted the means, but she has never touched Hansen, and the shape of the Ito wood directly penetrates into the training ground.


    He held the handle, but did not pull out the knife. Every step of the way made his momentum grow by one point. While walking quickly to Hansen, he said coldly: "My power of breaking the ground is pure speed, knife. Be careful, you have to be careful."


    The dragon girl has already retreated to the side, and Itomu stepped forward to Hansen step by step, just like a stormy wave, pushing his weight to the limit.


    The next moment, Yi Dongmu''s knife finally came out of the sheath. Lin Feng and others only felt that the knife was aggressive, just like an invisible knife crossed their throat, but did not see the knife flashing.


    I couldn''t help but be a bit surprised. Yi Dongmu''s knife is really powerful. They just watched the battle. They felt the knife cut and the throat. I don''t know Hansen''s current situation. Can you stop this knife?


    Han Sen did not want to block the meaning, the body shape moved with the wind, and slightly retreated backwards. Yi Dongmu��s knife that was almost invisible disappeared into the empty space. Even Yidongmu himself was slightly stunned. .


    After a glimpse, the knife in the hands of Yi Dongmu continually rushed out, and the knife was faster than a knife. The sinuous wind and cloud changed color. It seemed that there were countless winds and blades, but still could not meet Hansen��s clothes.


    s ->

 Chapter 3382： Returning from the uncle

    "Change me." Huang Jingjing''s voice was calm, but the man came to the battlefield in an instant, and teleported to Hansen''s back, and he slammed his shoulders to Hansen''s shoulder.


    Han Sen can''t use Dong Xuan''s gas field now. He shouldn''t have found the movement of Huang Fujing behind him, but I don''t know why, Han Sen feels that he can see the emperor behind him, and even know her every move.


    The body swayed half a step, and escaped the squat of Huang Fujing.


    Huang Fujing seems to have already expected this, and the figure does not fall to the ground and then directly teleports again. It appears on the side of Hansen, and one leg swept out.


    Hansen did not retreat. When he was close to Huangfujing, he followed the body of Huangfujing, and the sweep of Huangfujing completely lost its effect, and Hansen was not touched at all.


    The emperor''s gaze was condensed, and it seemed as if there were countless incarnations. In various poses, he attacked Hansen from different directions. It seems that there are many emperors who are squatting in the sky and besieging Hansen.


    Hansen��s figure swayed as if he had not been prophet, and he resolved the infinite incursions of Emperor Huang��s invisible, letting the offensive violent, and never hurt Hansen.


    Itomu gave a cold drink and found the opportunity to attack Hansen who was forced to a dead end. However, Hansen��s figure turned sideways and retired from an impossible position, avoiding the attack of Itomu.


    Huang Qijing''s infinite teleportation and the fast knife of Itomu almost covered all the dead ends of the whole training, but still could not hurt Hansen.


    Hansen��s feelings are now very freehand. Although he does not feel the power, he can��t use genetics, but the body reacts naturally, but he can adapt to all the battles.


    Lin Feng and others did not take another shot. Huang Fujing and Yi Dongmu could not touch Hansen, and they would not be able to use it again.


    "Zero, you have to give it a try." Qin said to zero.


    The power of zero is a must, and if there are people who can hit Hansen, it should be zero.


    In fact, Han Sen came to change from the beginning, that is, he wants to let him use the power of non-natural power to attack him, so that it is easier to stimulate the power in his body.


    Zero nod, slightly raised the palm of his hand, making a knife-like shape, slightly sinking, this turned to Han Sen.


    Zero is a non-natural force, and Hansen��s arm is not the key.


    However, non-natural power has a causal relationship that is necessary, no matter where it is taken.


    At zero, Hansen��s heart seemed to give birth to some kind of warning. One hand crossed out and only heard a bang, as if the glass was smashed by Hansen in the void.


    "Even the power of non-days is useless. You have no problem with this body, and it is strong and outrageous. It also says that you don''t feel the power. Are you mad at us?" Tang Zhenliu shouted.


    "I really don''t feel the flow of my own power, but as long as I enter the battle and are affected by your power, the body will respond automatically. But it is just a reaction. I still can''t feel the flow of power inside the body. There is no way to run a counterattack. "The three have stopped fighting. Hansen tries to feel his body, but there is no power flowing in the body, as if this is just a mortal body.


    Hansen made several experiments and soon discovered that the body is like a mirror. The stronger the opponent''s strength, the stronger the strength he can feedback. If the other party is weak, Hansen''s body is hard to break out. A strong fighting force.


    In short, Hansen has no way to control his own strength. If the other party is just a mortal, then when he fights with the other side, he can only use the power of a small punk fight.


    "What the **** is going on?" Han Sen really couldn''t understand how his body evolved into this way.


    This obviously can''t make Hansen satisfied, because the body can''t break out with strong fighting power. When confronted with strong and strong, when weak, it is weak. At most, it will fight against the opponent.


    Hansen can only wait for Mr. Bai to give a result because he can''t find the body.


    As for Han Yuxi, Hansen is not going to go anymore. It��s all crazy to do research.


    "I can''t do anything here, but now I have lost my genetics. I can''t go back to the shelter. I can only let the flowers try to take me back." Han Sen is preparing to find a small flower, but suddenly sees the light in the void. Great release, it is the change on the genetic monument.


    The thirty-first day dominates: Wang Yuhang.


    Han Sen stared at it, only to see the three words on the gene tablet sparkling light, the thirty-first sky is also brilliance, with a new master.


    Hansen��s heart was overjoyed: ��The little uncle did not die, but he also took the position of the 31st Heaven.��


    Before Wang Yuhang entered thirty-three days, he couldn''t come out. Hansen wanted to rush back to find him, but if he thought about it, if he went, he would inevitably lead to the chaos and Qin Xiu, but let Wang Yuhang live a life, so he could only endure. .


    Now that Wang Yuhang has been in the position of dominance, he is surprised and happy.


    Everyone in the sky garden was also overjoyed. When I saw a figure, I came across the air and rode a radiant heavy locomotive. It was Wang Yuhang.


    "Little uncle, really have you, the master of thirty-one days, this has given us a big face to the human race and the gene universe." Tang Zhenliu haha ??laughed.


    Wang Yuhang said with a look of depression: "Don''t mention it, this time almost didn''t come back."


    "What''s wrong?" The crowd quickly asked him what happened.


    Wang Yuhang did not want to say anything. In the end, he said nothing. He ran to Hansen and took Hansen and went to the side: "Sanmu, your boy came over, I have something to ask you."


    "Uncle, what''s the matter?" Hansen was pulled by Wang Yuhang to no one else, and he asked.


    Wang Yuhang looked around at no one, and then he came to Hansen and whispered, "Mizuki, do you know a long, very beautiful woman?"


    "Uncle, pretty women know a lot, what one are you talking about?" Han Sen saw Wang Yuhang said that he had no brains, and he really didn''t know who he was talking about.


    Wang Yuhang hurriedly said: "Which of the beautiful women you know can break the heavy load at will?"


    "Do you mean that you have the ability to become a woman who dominates the day?" Hansen asked.


    "It��s more powerful than this. When I was trapped in the 31st Heaven, I was miserable by her. I almost couldn��t come back. She said that it��s too hateful to look after me in your face.�� Wang Yuhang Hate the teeth itch.


    "What exactly does she look like? What else did she do to you?" Hansen looked at Wang Yuhang curiously, and it was able to make Wang Yuhang hate the teeth. The woman must have done something unusual.


    "How do I know what she looks like? She wears white gauze and can''t see her appearance. Anyway, she said it is your friend. As for true friends or fake friends, I don''t know. I became the master after thirty-one days. She can still go freely in thirty days, and her strength is terrible. Yes, she also told me to tell you, no more than thirty-three days."

 Chapter 3383： Experimental product

    ��Why don��t you let me into thirty-three days?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    "She only said that you can''t enter thirty-three days. If you must go, take Boa together." Wang Yuhang said.


    "What did she say?" Hansen asked again.


    "No." Wang Yuhang shook his head.


    "Do you know Boa''s things, is it a big demon?" Han Sen secretly guessed, but think about it and feel wrong. If it is a big demon, she should not let Boa take risks.


    I studied with Wang Yuhang for a while, and I didn��t think about who the woman was. I couldn��t ignore it for a while. Hansen didn��t plan to go to thirty-three days anyway.


    After leaving Wang Yuhang, Han Sen called the little flower and let Xiaohua take him back to the shelter.


    Hansen originally worried that his body would be excluded by the shelter. As a result, this did not happen. When he was at the shelter, he felt that he did not feel any difference like the gene universe. The body seemed to adapt directly to the shelter. All.


    "Before returning to the shelter, although it will not be rejected by the shelter, but after getting used to the pressure of the gene universe, returning to the shelter will feel a little fluttering, but now it is not feeling at all." Hansen feels this The body is somewhat unusual.


    Go with the little flowers to find treasure and chaos. Let''s take a look at how Bao''s practice is. Second, he also wants to let him see how his body is going.


    "Little flower, Dad." Boa saw that the two were very happy and ran straight to pull the two hands.


    "Boa, how are you practicing?" Hansen asked, looking at Boa''s head.


    The happy expression on Bo''er''s face was gone, and he said with a dejected voice: "Not so good, the gourd vine is not obedient."


    The chaos of the black crystal armor came over and said faintly: "The integration and evolution of genes requires a process, and it is not necessary to worry slowly. We still have time before Qin Xiu is promoted to the restart level."


    Hansen asked with some doubts: "Why don''t we start before Qin Xiu''s promotion and restart? After he is promoted and restarted, we will start again. Isn''t it a lot smaller?"


    Indiscriminately explained: "In fact, it is necessary to wait until Qin Xiu is promoted to the restart level. After fully combining with the genetic original armor, he will have the opportunity to completely eliminate it. Before that, even if he killed him, it would be difficult to stop his spirit. Continue to reincarnate, and his next reincarnation will be even more terrible."


    Seeing Han Sen and Xiaohua are still incomprehensible. The chaos continues to explain: "Qin Xiu''s last life was inaction, and the inaction of the Taoist people succeeded in order to get rid of the suppression of the Promise. It also led to the reincarnation of Qin Xiu''s qualifications is not good. But if this time Qin Xiu reincarnation, his genetics will be powerful and unimaginable, even if there is no genetic original armor, he may also go out of that step, No one can suppress him until then."


    "Since the person in the Gene Temple also wants to kill Qin Xiu, is there no way to do something when he reincarnate? After all, the reincarnation of all spirits must pass through the Gene Temple?" Hansen said.


    "Don''t say that the current Qin Xiu is already very strong. Except for Boa, I am afraid that no one can kill him. Even if he can, no one can do his hands and feet in his spirit. He has the blood of the restart level, reincarnation. At that time, there is no need to pass the gene temple." The chaos denied Hansen''s thoughts.


    "What is Qin Xiu''s origin?" Hansen couldn''t help but raise this question again.


    Originally Hansen thought that chaos still wouldn''t answer himself. After a moment of silence, he sighed and said: "In fact, there is nothing to tell you. The ancestors were originally the experimental products that I and Boa had."


    "Experimental?" Hansen��s look at the chaos.


    Laughing: "At the beginning, I was in a raging fire with Boa. He was the master of the temple that ruled the universe, and I wanted to replace it and become the new cosmic lord. We have been trying our best to defeat each other, but we have been trying to defeat each other. After all, they can only be tied, and no one is taking advantage of it. Instead, the big universe is very badly damaged because of our relationship. If we continue, even if one party wins, we can only have one thousand. The rotten universe of sore holes, that is not what we want. So then I and Boa, she changed her way of fighting, using a bet to decide who is the future of the universe."


    "What kind of gambling is that?" Xiaohua couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "There are countless kinds of power in the universe, and each force reaches its limit, and it is possible to reach an invincible state. But if it can be called the power of the Creator, there is only one kind."


    "Creating life?" Hansen suddenly understood.


    Nod in chaos: "Yes, it is to create life. I and Boa, she bet, who created the perfect life, who is the future of the universe."


    "So was the ancestors born?" Xiaohua also understood what was going on.


    "The beginning did not start. I started to create a living body with Boa. They are perfecting them as much as possible, constantly correcting their genetic defects, and only hope to be able to press each other." Somewhat strange, with a smile continue to say: "The people who know you the most in the world are often not your friends and relatives, but your enemies. In the process of my and Bo''s research, they are coming to each other. The more you understand, the more you admire each other, and gradually develop some feelings that transcend your opponents..."


    Hansen��s heart secretly confessed: ��You can do it, you can hit the bed with a hit, and there is no one.��


    Hansen naturally did not dare to say it, but he still had some doubts and asked: "You have created a life, one of them is the ancestors, who is the other life?"


    "The ancestors are Boer''s handwriting, and the life I created is the ancestor of the Witch." He laughed and continued: "Although some changes have taken place in our feelings and relationships, we have two strong personalities." Let us continue the gambling contract. And no one wants to lose the gamble. Finally, we integrate our genes into the life we ??created."


    Hansen couldn''t think of it. The witches would have been such a source. It is no wonder that the witches had so many terrible existences. The genetics of the people themselves were the top.


    The confusion converges on the smile, but sighs: "If we were not so proud at the time, then it would not happen later. Unfortunately, we were too proud at the time, and no one would accept it. No one wants to give up half a step, but must fight for it."


    x

 Chapter 3384： Thirty-three days later

    "What happened in the end?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask. Fiction.


    "Don''t say it, anyway, it was later that the ancestors got the genes that I and Boa were jealous of, and with our transformation of him, he has infinitely approached the most perfect life, and has the power to restart and use the genes. The power of the original armor."


    After looking at Boa in a random way, I went on to say: "When we realized that something went wrong, it was already late. The evolutionary speed of the ancestors was out of control. Even Bo and her children could not control their ancestors. Finally, As a last resort, Boa could only restart the big universe. Others thought that it was me and Boa who fought against her, so the big universe restarted, but it was actually not the case. It was all because of the people."


    "So, in fact, Qin Xiu and Bao Er are almost the same, have the genes of you and the former head of the temple?" Han Sen finally understands why Qin Xiu will be so strong, and also has the ability to restart the universe.


    "Not exactly, he only has some of our genes, but his own genes are already very strong, and our genes are infinitely close to perfect living bodies. Except for Boa, no biological genes can be combined with Qin. Repairing beauty."


    Hansen��s heart said: ��For a long time, the universe has so many disasters, it��s a disaster for your family. Now you have to polish your butt.��


    Although the heart is dissatisfied, but Han Sen has no way, but Hansen still does not know, what happened in the end, so that the chaos is so difficult to say, let people not kill their children.


    "These don''t say for a moment, my body has a problem, you help me to see what is going on." Han Sen told the situation after his evolution.


    The chaos was a little surprised and reached out to Hansen��s chest, so that a force penetrated into Hansen��s body and wanted to check Hansen��s body.


    However, after her strength entered Hansen''s body, she disappeared without a trace. It seems that Hansen''s body is a bottomless abyss, and her power is completely without a trace of water.


    The color of surprise in the eyes is more intense. While looking at Hansen��s body, he said: ��The shelter, the gene temple and the gene monument are all things that existed at the beginning of the universe. Although the strength in the shelter is weak, it is sheltered. The level of its own is definitely not lower than that of the gene temple and the gene tablet. I discovered and used the shelter recently. I know that the evolution model of the shelter is very extraordinary, so when it was restarted, the treasure was also sent to it. I hope that Boa can grow up with the help of the shelter. As for the ultimate level of evolution of the shelter, I don��t even know."


    "However, it is not an easy task to use the power of the shelter. It is not an easy thing for you to get the protection of the sanctuary. This is an accident and a miracle. In theory, only the difference in the shelter. Spirit is the life born in the shelter. Under normal circumstances, only they can enjoy the evolutionary model of the shelter.�� The chaos said and looked up Hansen��s body: ��If my strength is still there, even if it is only 10%, I can also conduct a comprehensive inspection of your body, but unfortunately my strength is too weak and I can''t do anything."


    Han Sen was slightly disappointed. Even the chaos couldn��t tell what was going on in his body. He really didn��t know who else could help him.


    "I am in this state, is it possible to take the last step?" Hansen asked with hope.


    It��s impossible, if you really take that step, the body gene transcends the limits of the universe, then your every move will affect the operation of the rules of the universe, causing great destructive power, never It��s as peaceful as it is now. When you and Wan��s fit together, that power is almost infinitely close to that step. You can feel that the current state is similar to that at that time?��


    Hansen shook his head, and his current state is obviously very different from that at that time. It can be said that there is no similar place.


    "Can you still control the Promise?" asked Hansen.


    Hansen shook his head: "After evolution, I have not felt the existence of the Promise Egg."


    "The humans in the shelter have some genetics of Qin Xiu, and the Promise is used to limit Qin Xiu. According to the truth, the Promise can not be absorbed by you, now you can not feel the Promise, this is Something weird." Frowning and thinking, but not able to come up with any results.


    I don��t want to delay too much time, and continue to teach Boa to integrate with Hulu, and Hansen has to study his own body and hope to control his current body as soon as possible.


    The chaotic plan is to let Baoer defeat Qin Xiu in the battle of GeneBell. She believes that as long as Boa can successfully integrate with Hulu, there will be a great chance.


    Moreover, in the final battle of the genetic monument, Boa only needs to concentrate on dealing with Qin Xiu, and it does not need to be affected by the broken creatures of Qin Xiu.


    Of course, the premise is that Boa must have a dominant position in the day before he has a master in thirty-three days, and then be eligible to participate in the final battle of the monument.


    Hansen has not entered the red burning sky for too long, and the owner of the Red Burning Heaven has automatically changed hands. Now among them, the only thirty-three days to dominate, only Wang Yuhang.


    "You can''t let Boo face Qin Xiu alone, or you have to take the position of a master." Although Han Sen had this idea, his physical condition was not allowed.


    Hansen has been studying his body, but the harvest is not very big. He fights with anyone, and he will be strong and strong, but this kind of strength cannot be controlled by himself.


    Thirty-three days have been occupied by more and more positions. Until now, only three days have passed and no masters have been born. Once all the masters are born, it is the time when the battle of genetic monuments is opened.


    The progress of Boa''s side is also very pessimistic. Boa has no way to fully integrate with the gourd vine. Although the power of the outbreak is strong, it is not strong enough to break through the limits of the universe.


    Another bright day, the name of the ancient demon appeared on it, and only two days left.


    "No, I have to take a next day." Hansen decided not to wait any longer, and then grabbed the next day and said otherwise, otherwise there would be no chance to participate in the battle of Genesis.


    "I am going with you." After Han Sen told his thoughts to the people in the sky garden, Ning Yue, a green feather coat, walked over to Han Sen and said faintly.


    The breath on his body became extremely strange. Hansen glanced at him and couldn''t help but be surprised: "Have your broken-break gene reached one hundred?"

 Chapter 3385： Time of day

    Ning Yue nodded slightly: "The super-deity has evolved. The novel."


    Han Sen heard the words suddenly, and quickly asked: "What is the difference between your super-spiritual evolution?"


    "The super-god body has become a super-superior body, and the effect has become more powerful." Ning Yue said casually.


    Hansen''s look immediately became complicated. Why did Ningyue''s super-sacred body evolved into a super-superior body, and his super-sacred body evolved to be "none."


    "Does the super-spiritual evolution still look at the face?" Hansen thought with a depressed heart.


    "Would you like to go or not?" asked Ning Yue, who looked at the hairpin.


    "Go." Han Sen came back to God, and went with Ning Yue to go to thirty-three days.


    Because there are only two days left in thirty-three days, it is hard to go in the days of possession of the dominance, and they are usually randomized to the two days without the dominance.


    However, Hansen and Ningyue have not been close to the barrier of thirty-three days. Many of the broken beasts have discovered Hansen and immediately roared and rushed over.


    "Let me come." Ning Yue said faintly, pulling a feather from the feather coat and waving a pair of broken beasts.


    Suddenly, I saw a dazzling green glow coming out. All the broken beasts that touched the green halo, the body was directly turned into green light to dissipate.


    In the blink of an eye, the top ten broken beasts in the front are directly turned into nothingness, leaving only one broken gene in the void.


    The scene suddenly froze, and the broken beasts in the back were all horrified, and all of them were slowly retreating, and they dared to rush to Hansen again.


    "Let''s go." Ning Yue went to the thirty-three days like a big grave in the void, and the broken beasts that were surrounded by thirty-three days suddenly opened a way.


    "Great!" Han Sen could not help but erect a thumb, Ning Yue that hit the force, really terrible, extremely super-spiritual really different.


    Hansen imagined that after Qin and other people could evolve into super-supernatural bodies, what a terrible scene would be, then I was afraid of any chaos, and I could casually destroy the gods into slag.


    Ning Yue''s peacock feather in his hand was a stroke, and the invisible barrier of thirty-three days was cut open, and the person wore it in, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Hansen wanted to go in with Ning Yue, but the crack disappeared directly after Ning Yue entered.


    Hansen was helpless and could only use his own body to hit the invisible barrier. Unfortunately, his body did not have any power in the absence of an opponent. Even Hansen himself had no confidence, and he could not rely on himself. The power hit the invisible barrier.


    However, Hansen��s body ran into the invisible barrier, but it seemed to have not touched the general, and rushed in directly, as if there was no enchantment.


    Plop, Hansen''s body fell directly, and when Hansen landed, the powerful impact force struck the ground into a huge circular crater.


    Hansen stood in the pit and looked around, suddenly found the scene here is very different, the sky is hung with one huge stone object like a dial.


    The stones of those dials are large and small, small and basketball courts, big as a planet, with hour and scale.


    But obviously those are not real watches, because they do not move like a clock, the hour hand is still.


    The place where Hansen fell was a stone dial that was as big as an island.


    Hansen suddenly knew that he had entered the twenty-ninth heaven. There were two days left without a ruler. The twenty-nine days were called the days of the sun. It should not be wrong to see the scene here.


    Although he knows the name of the day, Hansen does not know why there is no decision to delay the rule here. According to the truth, there should have been a lot of strong existence into the day, but there is no ruler.


    Hansen walked out of the pit and walked to the edge of the dial. He looked around and did not find Ning Yue''s figure, nor did he know if he had entered the day.


    "Han Sen!" When Han Sen was looking around, he suddenly heard someone call his name, and the voice was quite familiar.


    Looking at the place where the sound came, I saw it in the position above him. There was a stone dial as big as a football field. On the edge of the dial, there was a person standing, looking down from the top down.


    "Ancient demon? How come you are here? You have not occupied a heavy day, become a master?" Hansen looked at the man and was shocked.


    The ancient demon did not speak, jumped from above and landed next to Hansen.


    What Hansen wants to say, the ancient devil made a gesture, directly interrupted Hansen, and said: "Time is too late, the next time rotation will begin. You listen, the clock here can affect The time flow rate in the nearby area, when the time rotation begins, these clocks will rotate at different speeds, or even rotate backwards, and you will be affected by which timepiece.


    ��How fast is the time flow rate?�� Hansen suddenly understood the seriousness of the matter and asked frowning.


    "Slow is very slow, but it is fast. It is also possible in a thousand years. With the life of your human beings, you may die on the clock in the blink of an eye, or directly degenerate into sperm." The ancient devil said.


    ��Is there any way to be immune to them?�� Hansen asked.


    "There is no way. After each time rotation starts, the rotation speed of the clock is different from the previous one. You can only take chances. You want to be able to stand in a clock area with a slower flow rate." Gu Mo Dunton said: "Or the clock that finds the day of the day, as long as you control it, you can become the master of the day."


    "How to find?" Hansen asked.


    "If you know how to find it, then many powerful broken creatures will not be trapped here." The ancient devil refers to ancient times, only to see a dragon that looks like a diamond carved from the whole body, from those stone clocks Quickly shuttle between.


    "That is a broken beast under Qin Xiu''s seat. The rate of breaking the boundary is at least 95. However, during the last time of rotation, it was injured by time back, and the body was severely degraded. It has been reduced to a rate of less than 100. Sixty points of time." The ancient devil whispered.


    "Why is there no time for the goddess to send the gods to the temple?" Hansen asked inexplicably.


    Here is the heaven of the time system, the goddess of the moment or the etching of the chaos, there should be a strong control here -


    s ->

 Chapter 3386： Time rotation

    The ancient devil laughed: "Because it is the heaven of the time system, they dare not come."


    "What is the truth?" Hansen had some inability to understand the ancient devil''s mode of thinking.


    The ancient devil said: "The reason is easy to understand, just like many instruments will have electromagnetic interference. The clock here can change the time flow rate. The interference to the time system is very serious. If they fight here, they must first overcome the interference. The problem, but the power of other departments, will not be greatly affected here, you can let go of the battle, so the more time the strong, the less dare to come to the day. Of course, if their time strength Being able to transcend the days of time, let the power of the clock not affect them, and in turn control the words of the clock. Then the strongmen of the time system will not be restrained here, but still invincible. Only so far, no one should be there yet. The power of time can be above the rules of the day."


    Hansen probably understood the meaning of the ancient demon, what he wanted to say, but suddenly heard a distant ancient bell ringing between the heavens and the earth.


    The bell didn''t know where it came from, it was so cold and condensed, and it reverberated within the day of the day. Although the sound was not harsh, it was far-reaching, so that the whole day could be heard.


    "Time is up, are you planning to stay here to try your luck, or do you want to go to other places to try your luck?" Gumo looked around and said.


    "Where are you going where I go," Hansen said with a smile.


    The ancient demon did not say anything, and the flying body jumped toward a relatively small stone clock, and Hansen followed him.


    Hansen��s understanding of the day is limited. He can��t judge whether these stone clocks are going or going backwards. Since the ancient devil can be here for so long, there may be any doorway.


    Who knows that the ancient demon stood on the stone clock and said faintly: "I don''t have any good way. I can only take chances. This stone clock is relatively small, and the range that can be affected is relatively small. If the time flow here is too long. Fast, we will hurry to rush to another clock area."


    The bell is still ringing, one after another, long and mysterious.


    "Does this bell not ring every hour?" Hansen thought of something and turned to the ancient demon.


    The ancient devil said: "You guessed it. The clock of the day is the clock, every two hours, from the twelfth, after the bell rings, it will enter the time rotation, the time runner The time is an hour, this time it should be eleven."


    Hansen still wants to say something, but he hears the sound of whistling. The dragon of the drill bit is flying far and wide. It seems to be in the range of which stone clock is chosen to be stopped, but it is chosen. Going, I am very hesitant, obviously I don��t know where to stop.


    The diamond dragon is still hesitating, and the sound of the eleven ringing bells has all been ringing. In the next second, Hansen immediately saw that the stone clock stone table turned, and he even turned around.


    The pointer on the stone clock rotates at different speeds, some are fast, some are slow, and the slow one seems to be a grid of beating. It is like a fan, and the whole world seems to be spinning.


    Both the ancient devil and Hansen are staring at the stone clock under their feet. If the stone clock rotates too fast, they must leave here quickly, whether they are turning forward or backward.


    Of course, they must find a safer clock area before leaving.


    Fortunately, the speed of the stone clock under their feet is relatively normal, slightly faster, about two or three times faster than the average clock.


    In other words, they stand here for an hour, which is equivalent to two or three hours in other places.


    Hansen��s heart secretly breathed a sigh of relief. When looking at the ancient demon, you can clearly feel that the ancient demon��s body has also relaxed.


    However, when Hansen��s eyes looked at the diamond dragon, his face could not help but change. The luck of the diamond dragon is obviously not so good. It has not been able to choose a good location for a long time. At the time of the area where it is located, the pointer of the stone clock is faster than the engine of the aircraft, and the pointer is not visible.


    The diamond dragon made a roaring sound and desperately wanted to rush to the area of ??another stone clock, but between its rapid shape, the body gradually faded.


    So Hansen saw a terrible and magical scene. The huge dragon body flew out less than a hundred miles away, and the body became smaller and smaller. From the dragon to the size of the dinosaur, the size of the dinosaur became large. Like, then it became a crocodile, and then it was like a lizard.


    The dragon has not been able to rush out of the scope of the stone clock, and it has turned into a crystal-clear egg. By the inertia of the previous impact, this rushed out of the horrible reversal time zone and landed in another area. Inside.


    In another area, the time flow rate has been many times slower. The genetic egg is suspended in the air and looks like an innocent diamond.


    Han Sen��s heart was cold, and he saw the state of a terrible broken beast being beaten back to the egg. It was really amazing.


    Although Hansen has similar abilities, it is not the power of the time system, and it seems that it is not so shocking.


    "The body of the dragon is a peerless genetic species. If you are interested, you can take it after the time is over." The ancient devil said to Hansen.


    "If you are not interested, I will be welcome." Hansen is also welcome, heading for the area.


    Although in this era, the broken beasts are not unusual, but the extent to which the Broken Beast can eventually reach the rate of breaking the boundary is still related to the natural qualifications. The future rate of the peerless gene species will be very high.


    The time rotation is more than an hour, and then the next hour, in order to be able to act without risk in the day.


    Looking at the nearby clock area, there are several areas where the speed is not fast, so the ancient devil flies over there, apparently wanting to continue looking for the clock of the sky.


    "You and I are all coming for the clock of the sky. It is not convenient to act together. Say goodbye to this." The ancient devil waved his hand to Hansen.


    Hansen did not want to let go of the ancient demon plan. After receiving the genetic egg, he followed it directly. He smiled and said: "The ancient demon, you have not got the position of a heavenly master, why come to the day? ?"


    "I have my own plans." The ancient devil did not answer Han Sen''s plan.


    Seeing that the ancient devil did not answer, Hansen did not force him to mean, but did not leave, but silently followed the ancient demon.


    Hansen didn''t know if his body was late, and he didn''t feel the impact of those clocks on his body.


    But Hansen couldn''t be sure because he didn''t feel the power, or the clock didn''t affect his body.

 Chapter 3387： Floating elder

    Hansen followed the ancient demon and walked silently. After Shi Zhong turned up, the danger was much smaller. You can distinguish the time flow of each area. As long as you don��t kill yourself, you won��t have much danger. Fiction.


    Hansen actually wants to ask the ancient demon. In the end, he has no relics to rob the heavens and the big devils, but if he asks this question, the ancient demon knows that he was also there, so Hansen still resisted without asking.


    The ancient demon walked and said: "It is useless to follow me. I don''t know where the clock of the sky is. Just like you, you can only try your luck."


    "Your luck has always been better than me, following you, the opportunity is also bigger." Han Sen is not moving, still behind the ancient demon.


    The ancient demon walked and said: "The clock of the sky is hidden in these stone clocks, but no one knows which one is the clock of the sky."


    "You don''t look like someone who has no grasp at all, just come here to take risks." Han Sen is too aware of the ancient devil.


    The ancient demon sighed: "Well, I tell you how to tell the clock of the sky, but you can''t follow me."


    "You are so afraid that I will follow you. Is it that you already know where the clock of the sky is?" Hansen asked with a narrow eye.


    The ancient devil shook his head helplessly: "If I know where the clock of the sky is, it won''t be taken for a long time. I just don''t want you to follow me, you follow me, every time there is no good thing, even if I am lucky. I found it, and I will be robbed by you in the end. Why should I waste time? If you insist on following me, then I will not find it."


    Hansen touched his nose, and the ancient devil said that it was correct. Every time he followed the ancient demon, it was the cheaper of the ancient demon. If the ancient devil did not find it, it would be no good for them.


    "Well, you told me how to distinguish the clock of the day, we take chances separately, but you have to answer a question," Hansen said.


    "You want to know why I have become the master of the sky, but I still have to come to the day?"


    "Not bad." Hansen nodded.


    The ancient devil succumbed for a moment before he said: "It is no problem to tell you. I came to the day, not to gain the position of the ruler, but to get the clock of the sky."


    ��What is the difference?�� Hansen asked with a frown.


    "Of course, there is a difference. If you get the clock of the sky, you don''t have to be the master. Of course, if you can get the clock, I can also consider giving up the dominance of another heaven, becoming the master of the day, that is the best. However, "The ancient magic road.


    "What do you want to do with the clock of the day?" Hansen asked again.


    "The clock of the sky can speed up the time or reverse the time. I need to use it to do one thing. This is an answer you have to know. I have already answered it." The ancient devil said.


    "Well, tell me how to find the clock of the sky." Han Sen understood the meaning of the ancient demon, and did not ask again.


    The ancient devil told Han Sen about the direction of the clock, and then he left.


    "Goodbye." Hansen friendly and farewell to the ancient devil.


    "We will not see you again in the future." The ancient devil did not return to the head, and formed a sharp contrast with Hansen''s reluctance.


    Hansen regrets the licking of his lips. If he can follow the ancient demon, then the chance to find the clock of the sky will be much greater, but he also knows that he can''t deceive too much. If it really takes the ancient devil, then don''t Talking about the clock of the sky, I am afraid that it is possible for the ancient demon to design and frame him.


    After watching the ancient demon disappeared, Han Sen looked around and went in the other direction.


    The method that the ancient demon taught him was very simple. It can be said to be a very stupid method, but it is very effective.


    The clock of the sky is in the countless stone clocks, but no matter what the naked eye or what ability, can''t tell where the clock of the sky is.


    If you want to find the clock of the sky, you can only test it with a stone clock and a stone clock. The clock of the sky looks no different from the ordinary clock, but the pointer of the clock of the sky is not the same as the ordinary stone clock pointer.


    Just interview the pointer and you can see if it is the clock of the sky.


    However, the stone clocks of the day are not countable. I want to try the pointers one by one. I don��t know how many years I have to try before I can finish the test, so I can only rely on luck.


    Just like the prize, if you are lucky, you can touch the first prize in the first one. If you are not lucky, you may have to touch the last one.


    Hansen has no other way, only to use the ancient devil''s method to try.


    Now that the pointer is spinning, that method can''t be used. You have to wait for the pointer to stop before you can try it.


    "The ancient devils don''t wait to try here. The stone clocks that want to come here should have been identified. I will go elsewhere." Hansen came too late. I don''t know that the stone clocks were tried by others. Take a try.


    It didn''t take long before I suddenly saw a stone clock on the opposite side. There were several broken creatures. The first one was an elder of the chaos. Hansen met him during the last war.


    "Han Sen, this time you see where you are going?" The elders also saw Hansen, and immediately rushed over with a few broken beasts, and soon Hansen was surrounded.


    Hansen��s body is not running fast, and there is a clock zone in it, and the direction in which it can escape is very limited.


    "You are really a ghost." Han Sen looked at the elder and a few broken beasts, but did not care much.


    Although his body''s combat power is not high, but strong is strong, it is not easy for this elder and several broken beasts to kill him.


    "We will grow up and want you to die, and you can let you live in the world. This elder is called Futu, after death, don''t forget that this elder has killed you." Elder Buddhism said, looking up, suddenly a pagoda Knocked out, the cover was directed to Hansen.


    The pagoda has eighteen layers, and the whole body is golden, like a **** tower. The moment of leaving the hand is on the top of Hansen��s head.


    Hansen''s figure suddenly accelerated, avoiding the suppression of the pagoda, watching the pagoda smashed from him.


    The elders of Futuo gave a slight glimpse. After his Tongtian Futu locked the target, it was almost impossible for the other party to escape. However, Hansen easily escaped the suppression of Tongtian Futu, which made him slightly surprised.


    Almost at the same time, the five-headed beasts were snarling, and various forces such as wind, lightning, and lightning were rolled over to Hansen.


    The power of breaking the border is terrifying, almost covering the entire area of ??the stone clock. Hansen still swims between various forces and seems to have not been affected.


    The elders of Futuo were secretly surprised. The five headed beasts around him had a break rate of more than 60. Even if they didn��t win Hansen, they would not even be able to touch him.


    But now, looking at Han Sen��s appearance, just relying on the movement of the position, the five-headed beasts are played between the palms of the hands��


    s ->

 Chapter 3388： Repression

    The elders of Futu looked for a moment and found that Hansen��s movement was magical, but his movement distance was not very far. Every time he was able to avoid the attack of the broken beast, so he had a care in his heart.


    Equal to a moment, the elders of Futu looked at the opportunity, and suddenly they played the Tongtian Pagoda. The treasure tower was huge, as if it covered the world, and enveloped this clock area.


    Hansen��s position is limited. If he wants to avoid the suppression of the pagoda, he can only rush into an adjacent stone clock area.


    But the stone clock next to it was faster than the propeller of the plane. If Hansen rushed in, I was afraid that it would take tens of thousands of years to go.


    If you can resist it, if you can''t resist it, you are afraid that you will die inside.


    Hansen is also not sure whether his body can resist, and simply no longer dodge, let the Tongtian Pagoda suppress it.


    Because the pagoda shrouded the entire area, the five-headed beasts were also shrouded in them, and all fled in horror, trying to escape the suppression of the pagoda.


    However, the speed of the suppression of the pagoda was too fast. They simply couldn��t escape. Just listening to the bang, they were suppressed in the pagoda like Hansen.


    Hansen only felt that the golden light was in front of him, and the man had entered the pagoda with the five-headed beast.


    The interior of the pagoda is magnificent, just like gold casting, but this pagoda is somewhat different from the ordinary pagoda. The general pagoda is layered, and the pagoda looks like it is divided into 18 layers, but the interior is not layered. You can see it at a glance. Go to the dome at the top of the tower.


    Above the inner wall of the tower, there are rows of gold charms, like a statue of mysterious, always arranged above the dome.


    The five beasts have just entered the tower, and the many golden mantras are bright and bright, and the golden light of the tower is shining, as if there are countless rounds of sun, the stabbing people can''t open their eyes.


    Hansen��s eyes are not feeling at all, and they can clearly see everything in Jinguang.


    Originally, Hansen thought that the golden light only looked awkward and did not have any substantial effect, because his body did not feel a little.


    But the gaze fell on the five broken beasts, but it was a slight glimpse.


    The five-headed beasts have just entered the pagoda, all of them are horrified, struggling to rush out, but the golden light that was radiated by the golden curse, the body suddenly settled, turned into a gold statue, the body still keeps thinking The action to escape, the expression on his face is very embarrassing.


    Hansen��s heart was moved: ��There are more than sixty break-up ratios in the five-headed beasts. Although they are not the strongest, they are also powerful in the universe. They are turned into golden statues by the golden light. It can be seen that the golden **** is really powerful. But I was also illuminated by the golden god, and the elders of Futu are certainly not likely to be merciful to me. So my body is really different."


    When Hansen thought about it, he saw that the five gold statues began to melt and turned into a liquid of gold blood.


    "Good vicious power!" Hansen frowned slightly, and the golden light not only turned the creature into a golden statue, but also melted the golden statue into blood, which was indeed vicious and did not leave a living path.


    Beyond the pagoda, the elders of Futu are a happy face. They reached out and narrowed down the tower of the Tongtian Pagoda. They held the pagoda in the palm of their hand and watched the golden pagoda saying to himself: "I can use it." Even if you have an immortal body, you can''t resist the power of Tongtian Futu, then Hansen will only be a **** water in a day or two. So, I have made great contributions to the president. Later, the president will overthrow the genetic temple to reorganize the court, and I will be able to become a core executive.


    Although the elders of Futuo are proud of their hearts, they dare not be too careless. The constant operation of the power makes the golden curse in Tongtianfutu become more and more ambiguous, and wants to speed up the transformation of Hansen into blood.


    As for the five broken beasts, the elders of Futu are not at all concerned. As long as they can kill Hansen, they will be able to sacrifice what they have.


    The five heads of the broken beasts, together with the refining, is the means of Qin Xiu, wanting to create the ultimate in breaking the beasts, the elders of Buddhism do not want Hansen to have a chance to release the five-headed beasts.


    Hansen is a person who can let Qin Xiu care. The elders of Futu are not afraid to support them. Generally, even if they are more than 95% of the creatures with a broken rate, they will be transformed into Kate.


    The elders of Futu are going to refine in half a month. It is necessary to put Hansen to death. He must not give Hansen any chance.


    Suddenly, the elders of Buddhism turned their minds and looked at a stone clock on the side.


    The stone clock turned fast, like a fan, the time flow rate was accelerated many times.


    "If you put Tongtian float in the area of ??the stone clock, the past ten and a half months have passed, and for a while, you are not afraid that he can''t die." The elders of the buzzer thought about it and cast out the Tongtian Futu.


    Under the control of the elders of the Buddhism, Tongtian Futu flew over the area and soon fell on the stone clock that was rotated like a small fan.


    The Tongtian Futu was affected by the acceleration of time, and it took several hours in a blink of an eye.


    At this time, it was the time when the five golden statues began to melt, and Hansen was just watching the five gold statues melt, but the body did not feel the slightest discomfort.


    For a moment, a golden statue was completely melted into gold-like blood, and only one tear-like gene was not melted and fell into the blood.


    Hansen reached out and smashed the broken-breaking gene, and the other four-headed beasts were almost completely melted.


    "Although I am not afraid of the power of this pagoda, how can I go out?" Hansen''s body is strong and strong, and now there is no opponent. He does not know whether he can break this Tongtian Buddhism only by his current physical strength.


    Hansen did not rush to try to penetrate the Tongtian Futu, waited for a while, and the other only the broken beasts, also turned into gold blood, he gave them a broken gene.


    "Let''s try it now." Hansen collected the broken-break gene, looked around and saw nothing like the portal or the window, and just walked to the side of the tower.


    Hansen reached out and touched the gold-like wall. The golden curse on it also exudes a horrible light, but Hansen does not feel a little energy fluctuation. It seems that the golden light is just a general light.


    When he raised a fist, Hansen looked at it and then punched it toward the golden wall.

 Chapter 3389： Punch

    The elders of Futu looked at Tongtian Futu in the area, and the time passed quickly. It has passed nearly 20 minutes and is converted into actual time. It is afraid that it has already passed two or three months. Fiction.


    "Even if Hansen''s body is comparable to the 99% of the strong rate of breaking the boundary, I am afraid that it should be refining." The elders of the Buddhism thought so, but for insurance, they still did not take back the Tongtian float. , stay in that area, and wait until the hour of the time rotation has passed, then take back the float.


    At this time, suddenly, the golden light trembled above the Tongtian Futu, and the next second, the whole Tongtian floating squad exploded and turned into a fine splash of fine sand.


    Hansen��s body fell out of it, and it looked like it was not damaged. Don��t say that it turned into blood, and there was no trace of damage.


    "Hey!" At the moment when the Tongtian Float was broken, the elders of Futu also squirted a blood, widened their eyes, and looked at Hansen unbelievably.


    Hansen also looked at his fists and was a little worried. He just punched it casually and felt that there was no powerful force. The seemingly magical and sturdy Tongtian Futu was actually broken into sand by his punch.


    After the elders of Buddhism reacted, they immediately turned around and wanted to escape. At this time, his back was already cold, but his heart was colder.


    Tongtian Futu coupled with the acceleration of time, could not hurt Hansen, what a terrible body, except for Qin Xiu, the elders of Futu have never seen such terrible existence.


    Knowing that it is far from Hansen��s opponent, where the Elder Buddhism dared to stay here and fight with Hansen, he only hated that he ran fast enough and could not immediately rush out of the day.


    Now that Shi Zhong is still circulating, where is it easy to escape, the elders of Buddhism can only escape in the area of ??stone clocks one after another.


    However, because the speed of the stone clock is different, the elders of the buoys have also been affected. The area with fast time and velocity is still good. In the area where the time is slow, even the actions of the elders of the buoys are slow.


    Hansen has been chasing the elders of Futu, and his speed is not very fast, but he has not been affected no matter what kind of stone clock area he entered.


    "This body really does not suffer from the time flow rate." Han Sen had a bit of joy in his heart, speeding up his footsteps and trying to catch up with the elders of Futu.


    However, he took the initiative to use his own power, but found that the body did not respond to his mind, and the speed did not improve.


    "What is going on with this body?" Hansen��s heart was slightly depressed, and he could only slowly catch up in the back.


    The elders of the Buddhism had been desperately trying to escape, but they suddenly stopped. There were two areas in front of him. The stone clock hands in one area were rotating at the speed of light, while the stone clock hands in the other area were barely moving.


    Although the elders of Futuo are extremely high, they dare not enter the area where the time flow rate is so fast. That speed may be a thousand years, even if he can''t bear it.


    In another area, the time is almost static, and he rushes into it, fearing that it will be difficult to move and be frozen in the still time.


    Seeing that Hansen had been chasing it, it was because Hansen couldn��t get up, but it fell into the eyes of the elders of Futu, but it made Hansen��s face extremely horrible. It seemed to be a mouse. Cats are average.


    "Damn bastard." The elders of Futuo were very angry, but seeing Hansen playing such a careless play, but the fear of Hansen became deeper, and even the courage to return to Hansen was gone.


    If he knows that Hansen simply can''t catch up with him, he will be so unhurried, and he won''t know what it will be.


    Elder Buddhism gritted his teeth and rushed toward the almost stationary stone clock area, and took out one thing at the same time.


    Hansen saw the blue light flashing from the elders of Futu, as the blue water of the same group wrapped his body and then rushed into the almost static time zone.


    Originally, in the area where time is still, there should be no way to move. However, after the elders of Buddhism rushed in, they were not frozen in time and still rushing forward, but his speed was much slower, like a turtle crawling. general.


    As the elders of Futu rushed forward, they secretly breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the blue crystal beads in their hands. They could not help but feel a lot better.


    "Fortunately, before the day of entering, the president gave me this space cracked bead, otherwise I am afraid that I will die in the hands of Hansen today. With this bead shelter, you can force through the time zone, even if it is Absolutely still time zone can''t trap me, then Hansen should not be able to catch up." The elder Buddhism thought, turning his head and glanced back.


    From this point of view, the elders of Futu suddenly changed their face. I saw that Hansen not only rushed into the static area of ??time, but the speed did not slow down at all. He still rushed at the normal speed and his face suddenly became pale.


    Hansen saw that the elders of Futu actually rushed into the still area, and said: "The elders of Futu are really looking for a dead end. If he flees elsewhere, I will not be able to catch up with him. So, he is not dead."


    Hansen has already rushed in between the minds. As before, the time power here has no effect on his body. Hansen has already caught up with the elders of Futu.


    "I am desperate with you." The elders of Futuo were worried, distorted, forced to gather strength, and once again condensed the Tongtian Futu, and went to Hansen to suppress.


    It was only in the area where the time was almost static, his movements became extremely slow, and even the Tianfu Buddhism was slowly descending a little.


    Hansen did not give in, but directly swayed a fist and greeted the Tongtian Futu.


    Hey!


    Tongtian Futu was beaten by a punch and turned into a golden powder of the sky, and Hansen��s fist continued to rush to the chest of the elders of Futu.


    The elders of Futu have no chance to dodge. They bite their teeth and inject their strength into the cracks of time and space. The blue water ripples on the body become more and more obvious. I want to use the power of time-space crack beads to block Hansen��s fist.


    However, when Hansen��s fist fell on the blue water pattern, the blue water pattern was instantly broken, and there was no such thing as a one-stop that could block Hansen��s fist, and it was broken directly. Even the time-space cracked beads in the hands of the elders Broken together.


    Seeing Hansen��s fist broke into his chest, the elders of Buddhism��s eyes were wide and their eyes were frightened. In the end, they had a thought: ��Han Sen may be more horrible than the president...��


    boom!


    The thoughts are not over yet, but the body of the elders of Futu has been blown up by Hansen and turned into a **** fog.


    The rate of break-off is very close to the perfect elders of Futuan, and even Hansen��s fist is not blocked.


    s ->

 Chapter 3390： Clock of the sky

    "If the opponents are so stupid like the elders of Futu, forcing me to fight hard with me, then my body is still very powerful. Novel." Han Sen looked at the elders who became the **** fog, and muttered to himself.


    If the elders of the Buddhism knew that if he did not resist, Hansen could not kill him, and he did not know what to think.


    It was because the elders of Futu first sacrificed the power of Tongtian Futu to suppress Hansen, and they forced to break the force of cracks in time and space, which inspired the natural reaction of Hansen��s body.


    If the elders of Futu are honestly fleeing, they can''t fight back, and they don''t pay back. Han Sen is now not easy to kill him.


    It is a pity that anyone in the world can think of it and desperately wants to live, but it kills himself.


    The elder of Futu is not a broken beast. He killed him and did not get the broken gene. Hansen looked around and an hour had not arrived yet. The stone clocks were still turning.


    But now, for Hansen, there is no point in it. His body is not afraid of time and power. Although the days are big, there is nowhere to go.


    "Unfortunately, I still can''t tell which stone clock is the clock of the sky, still have to wait for them to stop and then go to the experiment." Han Sen thought, simply nowhere to go, just waiting for the end of the time rotation.


    Not long after, the one-hour time rotation has ended, and the next hour, there will be no abnormal changes in the flow rate in the day.


    Hansen walked to the nearest hour hand and looked at the pointer carefully.


    The league''s clocks generally have three hands, which are hour, minute and second hands. On the day of the day, these stone clocks have only one pointer on them. They do not represent the second and minute hands, nor the hour hand. To be precise, it should represent It is an hour, every time you walk, it represents an hour, that is, two hours.


    This is true of all stone clocks, but now the hands of all stone clocks are still.


    The pointer made of stone does not look very delicate. There are a lot of natural pits on it, and the expression is smooth. It seems to have an incongruous feeling with the high precision of the clock, but there is a kind of simplicity. Charm,


    Hansen reached out and touched the huge stone pointer, and suddenly felt a cool feeling on the skin of the finger.


    This coolness is actually only the temperature of the stone itself. If it was before, Hansen��s ** would not have such a clear feeling. It must rely on the hole and the air field to sense, because the stronger the **, the sensitivity will be reduced.


    Like those who practice boxing, they have a hard fist and practiced as an old man. The sensitivity of the fist to temperature and pain will be lower than normal.


    Han Sen is so strong, but he is still very sensitive. He is even more sensitive than before. He has strong ability to sense all kinds of outside, but he does not feel his own power flow, which makes Hansen somewhat depressed.


    With both hands on the pointer, Hansen made all the effort and pushed the stone pointer clockwise.


    According to the ancient devil, if it is a general stone clock, the pointer will be broken if it is broken. If it is the clock of the day, it may be pushed.


    Hansen had some doubts about the ancient devils. However, the interpretation of the ancient demon is also reasonable, so Hansen still chose to believe him.


    According to the ancient demon, the general stone clocks are connected with the rules of the day. When you move one by one and push the whole body, pushing a pointer is equivalent to pushing the rule power of the whole day, even if Qin Xiulai It may not be able to push.


    The clock of the day is the elf of the day, only it can change the regular power of the day, so only it can be pushed alone.


    Of course, it depends on whether the clock of the day is willing to be promoted. If it is lazy to care about you, it will still not push.


    "In the end, this is a life of luck." Han Sen has some resentment, he does not like to take chances, because his luck has not been good.


    Hansen pushed hard and only listened to the bang. The huge stone pointer turned his hand and was moved by Hansen. The nearby time also passed the distance Hansen pushed.


    "My luck is so good, I found the clock of the sky at once?" Hansen was overjoyed and tried to push it. The strength was not great, and the pointer was pushed by him for a while.


    "Haha, my luck is finally here. The ancient demon, the ancient demon, you are so reluctant, so arrogant, refused to go with me, but now I was the first to find the clock of the sky, do not regret after looking back at you. Hansen was excited to have a long smile, and Hansen had been mixing for so long, and finally he once again touched a jackpot.


    After the happiness, Han Sen made another difficulty. Even if he found the clock of the sky, he did not know how to conquer the clock.


    "The clock of the sky is the elf that was born in the days of the day. It is actually a living body similar to the emperor. They should have a very high intelligence." Hansen looked at the stone pointer and said to the pointer: "The clock of the sky." If you are willing to surrender to me, I will keep your life worry-free, otherwise, don''t blame me for being ruthless, but if you break your hand, it will directly kill your soul..."


    Han Senwei forced him for a while, his mouth was about to be sharpened, and the stone clock was not a reaction at all.


    "It seems that you don''t move really, you don''t know what it is to regret." Han Sen is preparing to shoot the pointer again, and suddenly his heart is moving again: "Wait, it won''t be the demon kid who is lying to me. In fact, all the stone clock pointers can be pushed?"


    Although I feel that this possibility is relatively low, because the ancient devil said that it is true, Shi Zhong��s pointer is connected with the rules of the day, and theoretically it should not be able to push.


    However, Hansen still had some doubts. When he looked around his eyes, he got up and went to a nearby stone clock. He wanted to give it a try. Other stone clock hands could not be pushed.


    Hansen did not hesitate before the stone clock of the size of the football field. He straightened his hand and pressed it on the stone pointer. He pushed it hard.


    Under this push, a pointer like a stone beam was suddenly pushed out by Hansen for a long distance, and the time flow rate in the entire area suddenly accelerated, as if it had been skipped for a while.


    "I am going, the ancient devil, the bastard, dare to lie to me? But really should not, how can it be pushed?" Hansen wondered, and now he still thinks that the stone pointer should not be pushed, but The facts are in front of you, and you can��t believe it.


    Hansen is preparing to get up and look for the troubles of the ancient demon, but suddenly heard an excited voice coming from afar: "The clock of the sky... I finally found the clock of the sky..."


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse and turned his head to look at the past. He saw a man staring at the stone pointer pushed by him. Obviously, the man identified Hansen��s clock as the sky.


    s ->

 Chapter 3391： Go against it

    Hansen did not recognize the man and seemed to be a human being in the Empire. Fiction.


    The man apparently did not know Hansen, and his eyes stared at the pointer in front of Hansen, and then he pulled out the knife directly and cut it over Hansen.


    Hansen originally wanted to fight back, but when he thought about it, he retired and pretended to be angry and shouted: "The clock of heaven is what I found first. Why do you grab my things?"


    "The heavens and the earth are treasured, and those who have the virtues and those who are capable of living. If you find them but you can''t get them, then you can prove that you are incompetent and incompetent." The man said that he was a grandiose, and there was no meaning of blushing, but it was a knife. If the knife light leaks down in nine days, it will be unstoppable.


    Hansen continued to retreat, avoiding the knife, and screaming while continuing to yell: "You rob my clock of the day, you must not die."


    That person is not an idiot. He knows that Hansen deliberately wants to lead other strong people. He immediately exhausted his full strength and criss-crossed his sword. He wanted to remove Hansen at the fastest speed.


    However, Hansen does not seem to have anything special. The position of the foot movement is very weird. When the knife is worn and walked, the man has exhausted his strength, and there is no knife that can lie on Hansen.


    Lv Xuan Yu��s heart was amazed. Although he was not the emperor of the Seven Empires, he was not a disciple of the Inaction Palace, but he broke the border with his own power. The Empire��s universe had never been defeated for hundreds of years, not those. The broken beasts that depend on the soul of the soul are comparable.


    Originally thought that it was not difficult to win the day of dominance by virtue of his own ability. Who knows but was transmitted to the place of the day, how many times he died, but he could not find the clock of the sky.


    It��s hard to find out that relying on the push of the hour hand can tell the clock of the sky, and there is nothing to gain from finding it all the way.


    There are too many stone clocks in the day, and one by one, I don��t know what year and month to try.


    Lv Xuanyu originally thought that his chances were already very embarrassing. Who knows that someone actually pushed the stone pointer, and suddenly he was killed and wanted to **** the clock he thought he was.


    But the guy in front of him who seemed to be inconspicuous was able to escape all his attacks, which made him very surprised.


    "Hey, where is the clock of the sky?" Before the Lv Xuan fish went down again, he heard a violent temper, and a blue giant beast roared like a giant bear.


    And there are several horrible breaths in the distance, which are obviously attracted by Hansen��s cry.


    Lu Xuanyu saw that the giant bear��s momentum was terrible. He was not sure that he would win. When he gritted his teeth, he left Hansen and ignored it. He rushed to the stone pointer that Hansen had pushed, and wanted to grab the giant bear. Before the arrival, the clock of the sky will be used for your own use.


    The speed of the giant bear was a little too slow. I watched the Lv Xuan fish rushing to the stone pointer. Although I guessed what it was, I couldn��t stop it. I made a roar, and a pair of bears slammed into the Lv. The ice blue horror beam suddenly shot at Lv Xuanyu.


    Unfortunately, it is too late, Lu Xuanyu is about to grab the stone pointer.


    Suddenly I saw a silver hurricane coming from the void, and suddenly rushed to the front of Lv Xuanyu, so that Lv Xuanyu had to temporarily give up the stone pointer and pulled the knife to the silver hurricane.


    Just listening to the bang, the silver light burst, the knife was overflowing, but I saw the broken silver light, a silver fierce bird flew out, and Liao Xuan fish tossed together.


    This delay, suddenly a few horrible broken beasts rushed over, the scene suddenly made a mess, a head of horror creatures crazy battle, want to **** the stone clock.


    Hansen has already retreated to the distance. He looked at the Lv Xuanyu and the broken beast, who are in the midst of a big fight. They muttered to themselves: "Play it, kill one more, I will have one less competitor, and save the day." The clock was first hit by them."


    When he turned and left, he could already be sure that the two stone clocks that had been able to push the pointer were not the clock of the day he was looking for.


    "Since everyone knows that the pointer of the clock of the sky can be pushed, and the other stone clock hands can''t push, that is to say, the ancient demon did not lie to me, then the problem is on my own body. Ten is because of mine. The physical problems can only push the hands of the two stone clocks." Han Sen thought, when no one was there, he tried to push the pointer of a stone clock. As a result, he easily pushed the same as the previous two. With the stone pointer, there is basically no effort.


    "Sure enough, it should be my physical problems, otherwise the hands of the stone clocks could not be pushed. It is a little troublesome to come. I can push all the stone clock hands, so there is no way to distinguish the days. The clock is up." Han Sen was very upset.


    Unwilling to try again a few times, the result is still the same, as long as he is willing, you can freely push the hands of those stone clocks.


    "It is useless to be able to push the pointer. Instead, I don''t know how to find the clock of the sky." Hansen said this, but he still tried the stone clock and hoped to find something.


    Apparently his luck did not improve. He walked all the way and pushed up the number of stone pointers. The result was still nothing.


    An hour later, the bell rang again and the time-turning storm came again.


    Only this time Hansen no longer has to worry about being affected by the time-rotation storm, standing freely in front of a stone clock, waiting for the pointer to start spinning.


    Hey!


    After the twelve bells rang, the stone clock pointer in front of Hansen was rotated like an electric fan, and it was still rotated backwards. If the general creature stood here, it would be degraded into eggs if it was a moment.


    Hansen��s heart moved, and his body flashed to the side of the stone pointer, reaching for the stone pointer.


    The stone pointer was pressed by him and immediately stopped. Hansen just pressed the pointer with one hand, and the pointer did not move.


    However, Hansen can still feel that the pointer still has the power to reverse, as long as he releases his hand, the pointer will continue to rotate wildly.


    "I press the pointer like this. If anyone dares to come in, I just need to let go of the pointer. I don''t need to do it. The time of reversal can solve the problem. Controlling the hands of these stone clocks is also a great help." Hansen thinks that he is not completely useless.


    Thinking of this, Han Sen is in the heart: "Since the clock has stopped spinning, I can''t try it out. Then why don''t I do the opposite, try to stop the rotating pointer. If it is the clock of the day, maybe it will resist. My strength, I don''t want to be forced to stop by me."


    When I think of it, Han Sen is attacking the power of time, exploring the past all the way. When I meet Shi Zhong, I try to control the pointer and let the pointer stop turning.


    s ->

 Chapter 3392： Wrestling

    All the way, no clues were found. Suddenly I saw a stone clock in front, and the pointer rotated like crazy. I couldn��t see the needle.


    Hansen looked carefully for a while and found that the pointer was still reversed. At that speed, I was afraid that life would enter it, and it would be beaten back in an instant.


    Hansen stepped into the area, and suddenly there was a hint of surprise in his eyes. His body actually reacted. The original body was like a stone, and he felt the power of the outside world. The time ripples like water were outside him. Rogue, Hansen''s skin can clearly perceive the flow of time.


    Although the body was not moved by the time of reversal, it was enough to make Hansen surprised. Hansen looked at the crazy rotating pointer, and said in the heart: "It is because the time of reversal is too fast, so that my body has reacted. Or is it that this stone clock is weird?"


    It was not difficult for Hansen to know the answer. He strode toward the rotating pointer.


    But something that made Hansen surprised and happy happened. When he went to the pointer, the speed of the pointer actually increased, faster than before.


    "There is no problem with this stone clock. The speed of the pointer of the general stone clock is related to the rules of the whole day. The speed cannot be changed at will. Once its speed changes, the whole day will be implicated. The other stone clocks will change the speed together, unless... my luck is really coming..." Hansen stared at the pointer with a burning gaze, and did not hesitate to walk forward.


    The closer Hansen is to the pointer, the faster the speed of the stone clock will be, and the stronger the impact of the long river, the time force of the countercurrent will almost become visible to the naked eye.


    When Hansen walked toward the pointer, it was like sailing against the water, and it seemed to be retrograde with the waterfall. Every step, the body could feel tremendous pressure.


    This is the first time this body has felt pressure since the evolution of his super-spirit.


    "It turns out that this body doesn''t feel power, but it doesn''t feel too weak for too weak." Hansen step by step, the time power can bring some pressure to his body, but that''s it. The pressure is not enough to shake Hansen''s body, and it is even less likely to degrade his body.


    Hansen stepped forward to the front of the pointer, extended a hand, grabbed the crazy rotating stone pointer, the palm of the hand blocked the stone pointer, the terrorist force generated by the rotation of the pointer, Hansen��s body moved with the pointer. Half a lap, but the pointer was still blocked by Hansen''s palm, and it could not continue to rotate.


    Hey!


    However, the stone pointer did not resemble other pointers. It was suppressed by Hansen, and there was a force that caused Hansen��s body to retreat uncontrollably. The feet pulled an arc on the stone floor. Deep marks.


    Hansen''s body was strong, and the palm of his hand pushed the edge of the stone pointer, and the stone pointer was forcibly stopped.


    The pointer still trembled, it seemed to be exerting force, but Hansen pressed his hands with his hands and forced him to suppress it, letting the pointer force again, and there was no way to move any more.


    Hey!


    Suddenly, Hansen heard the sound of a cracked stone. I saw the stone pointer cracking open. There was a crack in the ball and it spread quickly over the pointer. It seems that because the force is too strong, the pointer will be broken. general.


    Soon, the stone pointer of more than 30 meters was covered with cracks. With the constant force of the pointer, the whole stone pointer exploded.


    In the cracked stone, there was a crystal light, which seemed to be the swordsman''s waist and smashed to Hansen.


    Hansen pressed his hands toward the crystal, and suddenly blocked the crystal, but the body was pushed back by the power of the crystal light. The legs pulled out two deep marks on the ground, and they could not stop for a moment. A circle was revealed on the ground.


    Hansen saw this clearly. It was not a sword light at all, but a crystal-engraved pointer. The shape was very beautiful, and the crystal was shining. It seemed to be a gorgeous knight gun, or some kind of strange crystal. Big sword.


    This crystal pointer is hidden inside the stone pointer, until the stone pointer is broken, it is revealed, and its size is only a small circle smaller than the stone pointer.


    "There will be no mistakes. Is this the clock of the day?" Hansen��s heart was pleasantly surprised. The body continued to exert strength and competed with the strength of the crystal pointer. The rotation speed of the crystal pointer gradually slowed down, and finally stopped slowly. Continue to rotate.


    Hey! Hey!


    The continuous cracking sound rang at the foot of Hansen, and a huge crack spread over the stone clock. In the crack, there was a flash of crystal.


    Hansen soon saw that there was a relatively small crystal clock dial under the cracked stone clock, because the power of the pointer has been against Hansen, and the powerful force caused the outer stone clock to rupture, revealing it. The true content.


    Soon, the stone clock was completely broken, revealing a crystal grandfather clock, and Hansen stood on the crystal dial, his hands pressed the pointer, so that the pointer kept shaking, but could not move any more.


    Fortunately, Hansen caused a big battle, and most of the horror creatures were attracted to the past. Otherwise, this time, such a big movement will surely be discovered.


    "How can we conquer the clock of the day?" Hansen pressed his hands with his hands and wrestled with the clock of the sky. Although he controlled it, the clock of the day did not want to recognize him as the main idea. Constantly exerting force, I want to get rid of Hansen''s suppression.


    When Hansen was thinking about how to be able to conquer the clock of the sky, he suddenly felt that someone was approaching, and turned around and saw that the ancient demon came from afar, and his heart suddenly stunned.


    "The ancient devil did not come late, but this time, this guy will not be following me all the time?" Han Sen flashed a lot of thoughts.


    "Your luck is really good, actually let you find the clock of the sky." The ancient demon came to the vicinity of the clock of the sky, smiled and looked at the crystal grandfather clock.


    "The ancient demon, you will not always follow me?" Han Sen asked, staring at the ancient demon.


    The ancient demon laughed: "Before you followed me, and occasionally you should change it, but I really didn''t think that your luck was really so good, so I found the clock of the sky so quickly."


    "No one can grab the things in my hand." Hansen said with a narrow eye.


    "You haven''t accepted it yet, it''s not yours." The ancient face did not change color, and people have already gone to the clock of heaven.

 Chapter 3393： War ancient demon

    Han Sen knew that it was useless to persuade the ancient demon to rely on his tongue. His eyes fell on the hands of the ancient demon. He saw that he had the same thing in his hand, and Hansen had seen it. Fiction.


    In the Tianming monument, the messy remnants were left to the big demon, the burial road, and the ancient demon. Now what the ancient demon holds is the one.


    That is a jade, white under the red, the square of the print is pure white, like white marble.


    The image of the beast above is full of blood red, squatting on the body, like a pointed ape monkey, but there is a pair of wings behind it, which looks very weird.


    The ancient demon pinched the jade in his hand, and the position where the finger was printed was the back of the blood animal image. The seal was down, and Hansen could not see what was printed.


    Now that the time rotation is still going on, the ancient demon can track him to come here, obviously with extraordinary means.


    Now he dared to get close to the clock of the sky, and he held the square jade in his hand. I was afraid that it was already calculated, and there was a way to conquer the clock of the sky.


    Hansen had no way to conquer the clock of the day. When he thought about it, he even released the hand that pressed the crystal hour hand. The figure quickly retreated two steps away from the rotation range of the crystal hour hand.


    The crystal hour hand is desperately trying to force, Han Sen''s loose hand, the hour hand immediately madly rotated, and in a flash I don''t know how many turns.


    Hansen��s body can withstand the power of time. In the time-lapse of the time like a silent stream, Hansen��s figure is not moving, but his eyes are fixed on the ancient demon.


    The ancient devil is seven or eight hundred meters away from the clock of the sky. It is also in the time of the countercurrent. In the moment when the time countercurrently hits him, the square jade in the hands of the ancient devil makes a strange sound.


    Ѫ Ѫ �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� �� ��


    Hansen found that the ancient demon body was in the midst of time, the body did not degenerate, and the blood beast on the jade, the body is undergoing a strange change, it seems to be gradually younger.


    "What is that jade in the end? Can it replace the ancient demon to withstand the time countercurrent?" Han Sen frowned at the jade, and his heart secretly surprised.


    The ancient demon holds a jade, his body is shrouded in a **** light, against the rapids of time, step by step toward the clock of the sky, while walking and saying: "This thing is called chaos and gods, is the token of my chaos, Representing the supreme authority of the chaos, suppressing the heavens is not a problem, but it can bear the consequences of time-flowing."


    "It seems that you have a way to conquer the clock of the day." Han Sen looked at the ancient demon on the crystal grandfather clock, and the body stopped in front of him.


    "I really don''t want to be an enemy of you, but the clock of the day is very important to me, I have to get it." The ancient demon stopped at Hansen and watched Hansen sigh.


    "I also want to get the clock of the sky, we will rely on the ability. Let''s say, we have never really fought a battle, and today it is a make up for regrets." Han Sen stepped toward the ancient demon, but there is no trace in his heart. contempt.


    Some people, no matter if they are strong or weak, have no way to despise them. The ancient devil is such a guy.


    "It seems to be so good." The ancient devil pinched the chaos, but there was no trace of breath on his body, as if he was just a normal human.


    "It seems that your strength has recovered very well." Hansen stopped at a distance of less than five meters from the ancient demon. The two stood at the top of the crystal grandfather clock and allowed time to flow past them.


    "It''s better than before it was reincarnation." The ancient devil said faintly.


    "That''s good, I want to see your style very early, let''s take it." Hansen slowly raised his left hand and turned his left hand into a knife.


    His body doesn''t feel too weak, but its artistic conception is still there. It''s just a starting hand, it makes people feel like the world is between the palms. It seems that as long as Hansen''s left hand is on. Once moved, heaven and earth will be divided.


    The ancient demon did not move, and the punch was slowly launched. His fist seemed to be unremarkable, but there was a kind of mountain swaying, and there was an invincible momentum in the calm.


    Hansen did not retreat, and turned his hand into a knife. He went straight to the ancient demon and went down. He did not look at the fist of the ancient demon. It seemed to be a life-saving play, that is, who is gambling faster.


    If you change the average person, the momentum has reached the point of **** for tat, you can only fight with Hansen, fight for life and death.


    If you don''t fight, you can only retreat. If you lose your momentum, you will fall into a passive state.


    However, the ancient demon did not mean to retreat, nor did he fight hard with Hansen. The original boxing force suddenly changed in the mountains, and suddenly it changed like a torrent of water in the mountains. Just as soon as the sun turned to the yin to soft, but it seems natural, it seems that this box should be so general.


    The knife cuts off the water and flows more. Hansen''s knife squats. The figure of the ancient demon seems to be a stream of water, and the water-like punch also slams into Hansen''s chest.


    Hansen��s figure followed the squat of the hand knife and saw that he could not escape the fist, but his body turned sharply, avoiding the ancient magic fist while carrying the body rotation. The strength of the hand, the knife again turned to the head of the ancient devil.


    Hansen has seen countless masters, but opponents like the ancient devil have never encountered.


    Hansen��s real strongmen, such as the Six Great Emperors and the Lonely Bamboo, all have their own strong personal styles. Even if they don��t look at their people, they can only know who they are.


    But the ancient devil is different. He does not seem to be a person, but a collection of countless individuals.


    When he was tyrannical, he was domineering. When he was feminine, he was unpredictable. When he was persistent, he had no regrets when he was attached. When he was tender, he turned back thousands of times.


    No matter what the tricks are, in the hands of the ancient demon, it seems that different people are using them, and they can bring the artistic conception of each stroke to the extreme.


    Hansen and the ancient demon fight, it feels very weird, often let Hansen have an illusion, as if the previous move and the next move have changed a person.


    The ancient devil is very good at doing the right thing when he is right, but unlike the average person, his everything can be the limit.


    It is like an all-round sports player. No matter what project, he can get the championship and make other people''s unexpected movements difficult.


    Hansen is also a person who is proficient in various techniques. However, all the techniques he is good at have a strong personal style. No matter what technique, when he reaches his hand, he will brand his mark and form his style. To the ever-changing like the ancient devil -


    s ->

 Chapter 3394： reverse

    However, no matter how the ancient demon changed, Hansen was able to cope with it. He allowed him to change his skills and artistic conception. Hansen just broke it and didn''t feel so hard.


    In the eyes of the ancient devil, there was a trace of suspicious color. Hansen��s weightlifting was light. Under the understatement, all his offensives were resolved. It seems that there is still plenty of strength. These powerful gas fields have only been seen in the old president.


    However, his understanding of Hansen, Hansen since birth is now afraid of forty years or so, how can he be trained to such a realm, can be comparable to the great existence before the endless years.


    Hansen��s heart also admire the ancient demon. Many times, he thought that he had already gained the upper hand and had the opportunity to reinvent the ancient demon, but whoever knew it was pulled back by the ancient devil with various unexpected methods. Hansen was in a hurry. Can not take advantage of the wind.


    "Unfortunately, I have no way to freely control the power inside this body, or it is not difficult to win the ancient demon." Han Sen secretly calculated how to defeat the ancient demon, or let him know.


    Haven''t waited for Hansen to come up with a solution. The ancient demon was swayed, and he even withdrew from the battle circle. He stood in the distance and looked at Hansen, and did not continue to fight Hansen.


    "Why, are you going to give up?" Hansen said so, but his heart stunned, but his face did not show up.


    The ancient demon looked up and down Hansen, and suddenly he narrowed his eyes and smiled: "I said how it feels weird before. So, your body should have a problem?"


    "What problems can I have?" Hansen knows that the ancient demon must have seen his physical problems, but his face still has no expression changes.


    The ancient devil looked at Hansen and said: "I attacked you with different strengths. The power of your resilience is somewhat different. It is only a subtle difference. It doesn''t mean anything, but your power feedback is very regular. I The strength is strong, your feedback is strong, my strength is weak, and your feedback will be weaker. There is only one possibility to think about it. If your body has a problem, the power is hard to send and receive. heart."


    The ancient devil has already said very clearly, Han Sen simply said: "Even if my body has problems, you can not beat me to capture the clock of the sky."


    The ancient devil laughed: "Since your body needs external power to activate, your external body strength is strong, your body feedback is strong, and your external body is weak, your body feedback is weak, then if I ignore your attack, is it your strength? Will it be so small that I can''t shake my body? If that''s the case, I can ignore it and go straight to the clock."


    "You can give it a try." Han Sen knows that no matter what he says now, he is afraid that it is difficult to shake the mind of the ancient devil.


    Sure enough, the ancient demon hands drooped and walked away from the crystal pointer to the clock of the sky, completely ignoring Hansen��s attack.


    Han Sen looked the same, directly set his hand as a knife, and smashed toward the neck of the ancient demon.


    The ancient demon was really determined to be extraordinary, even if he really did not hide, let Han Sen��s palm slap to his neck, and his eyelids did not blink.


    Hansen��s hand knife was about to squat on the neck of the ancient demon, but suddenly changed, changed the direction, lightning-like to the chaos of the ancient devil.


    The ancient demon seemed to have been expected, and the hand holding the jade was quickly retracted, and the body retreated backwards, so that Hansen��s hand knife fell into the air.


    "Your body is really out of order." The ancient devil looked at Hansen.


    "What about that?" Hansen said faintly.


    The ancient demon is not in a hurry, smiled and said: "I need jade to help me with time, so I will be scrupulous, but after waiting for this hour, time will stop, and I will not need to chaos. The power, how did you stop me?"


    Hansen snorted and said: "You don''t forget, this is the clock of the sky, not the ordinary stone clock. Even after an hour, it may not stop rotating."


    "It will stop." The ancient devil is a well-thought-out expression.


    "Then I really want to see it, it will stop when it arrives. But I am afraid that when all the stone clocks stop turning, there will be other strong people coming, then you may not have another chance. Conquer the clock of the day." Han Sen said.


    The ancient devil said with a certainty: "No one will come here in a short time. You triggered that chaos. Later, I also did a little bit of work and hands, and attracted a lot of strong people to participate in the war. The strong, there are all eight and nine are there, no one will come here in a short time, I will wait."


    "Since you are so confident, wait and see." Han Sen simply sat down on the crystal clock.


    The ancient devil is not close, and stands in the distance and waits quietly.


    In the past, one hour and one second, the hour was not long. Hansen had already wasted a lot of time on the road, plus the wrestling with the clock of the sky, and the battle with the ancient demon, the rest of the time. There are not many.


    It didn''t take long for an hour to pass, the stone clocks around it stopped spinning, and the clock of the sky gradually slowed down, and it didn''t take long to stop moving.


    "Is it really stopped?" Hansen was a little surprised. He thought he was here. The clock of the sky must remember him and he could not easily stop.


    The ancient demon took up the chaos and said, "When the clock of the day is the life that was born in the day, it is natural to have the rules of the day when it is going smoothly."


    Han Sen��s listening to the ancient demon seems to have some truth, but it is faintly feeling that there is something wrong. When the brain is spinning fast, the body jumps up and the person has already reached the crystal pointer.


    "You don''t have to work hard, even if your strength is comparable to that of the old president, the clock of that day will not be submissive to you, not to mention that your current body has problems." The ancient devil thought that Hansen wanted to grab the front of him. The clock of the sky, just said faintly.


    "I didn''t intend to conquer it." Hansen pressed a hand on the crystal pointer and smiled at the ancient devil.


    "What do you want to do?" The ancient devil''s face changed slightly, and he seemed to realize something. He suddenly speeded up and wanted to rush to the side of the crystal pointer.


    "Of course I want it to turn again." Han Sen said that the crystal pointer was pushed fiercely, and the powerful force suddenly pushed the crystal pointer like a windmill to turn counterclockwise.


    "How is it possible?" The ancient devil was eclipsed, and he could hardly believe his own eyes. It was very difficult to push the clock of the still sky. Hansen turned the pointer like an airplane propeller. .


    The time that had disappeared suddenly reappeared, and the impact on the ancient demon, so that the ancient demon had to take out the chaos and protect themselves.

 Chapter 3395： Master again

    The two returned to a stalemate, the ancient magic can not be washed, Han Sen also took the ancient demon is nothing too good. Fiction.


    The ancient devil frowned and said: "Han Sen, you and me are going to fight like this. If you have a long time, it will inevitably attract other people. It will not be good for you or me."


    "I don''t care, other people are easier to deal with than you." Hansen smiled.


    The ancient demon heard the bitter smile and shook his head: "You don''t have to say it deliberately. Even if you can really defeat everyone, you can''t conquer the clock of the sky. After all, it''s useless. I have an eclectic way that will benefit you and me. ��


    "Speak and listen." Hansen naturally does not really want to attract other strong players. He has not fully understood his current body and has no ability to control the audience.


    The ancient demon looked at Hansen and asked: "Do you want the clock of the day, is it just to be the master of the day?"


    "Not bad." Hansen nodded.


    "That''s easy, I already have a dominating position, and I don''t need to be the master of the day. I can help you conquer the clock of the day and make you the master of the day, but in exchange, after that. You need to help me with the clock of the day."


    ��What busy?�� Hansen asked.


    "Now I can''t tell you, you will naturally know when you get there." The ancient devil said mysteriously.


    "How can it be done, do you let me commit suicide, do I have to commit suicide?" Hansen said with a grin.


    The ancient demon laughed: "Are you so trustworthy?"


    Hansen��s old face was red, but he immediately regained the appearance of a gentleman: ��Since you don��t believe me, then you are not afraid that I will promise you to go back later?��


    "While this person is not very trustworthy, but it is also a bottom line, it is not to casually violate the promise, I still believe in you, otherwise it will not cooperate with you." The ancient demon laughed.


    "You can still listen to this in your words, cooperation can be, but I put the words in front, avoiding the time when you said that I am not keeping promises. If that is against my principle, then I am afraid I can''t help you." Hansen Dao .


    "Okay, then a word is fixed, I will help you to conquer the clock of the sky, become the master of the day, you help me to do that." Said, the ancient demon went to the crystal pointer.


    "And slow, you still stand there and tell me what to do." Han Sen is not at all daring about the ancient devil.


    The ancient demon had to stop and smiled. "You are too careful. Well, in fact, it is not difficult to get the clock of the day. The key is that you have to use the right method."


    "What method?" Hansen asked.


    "You stop the pointer first, and then do what I said." The ancient demon did not explain much.


    Hansen nodded and reached out to block the crystal pointer of the clock of the day, let it stop, and then looked at the ancient demon and asked: "What to do next?"


    "You first push the pointer to the direction of twelve o''clock." The ancient demon looked up at the many stone clocks of the day, and after a while he spoke to Hansen.


    Hansen did not hesitate, pushing the crystal pointer with both hands and pushing it to the position facing the twelve o''clock.


    The ancient demon looked at it for a while before he said to Han Sen: "Push to the direction of 9:1."


    Hansen pushed the crystal pointer to the position that the ancient devil said, so he changed the position seven or eight times in a row, and the ancient demon is still calculating what is going on.


    ��Is this really useful?�� Hansen is very suspicious, is this really useful?


    "There is no use, I will know when I try." The ancient devil did not explain much, and let Hansen push the crystal pointer to move position.


    When Hansen pushed the crystal pointer to the position pointed by the ancient devil for the twelfth time, he suddenly heard a bang, as if the lock was opened.


    Then the crystal grandfather clock slowly started running. I saw the gear in the big clock slowly rotate, and the crystal pointer slowly turned.


    The crystal dial was also opened, and two crystal hands appeared. It became the three-pointer watch that Hansen is familiar with.


    With the movement of the three hands, the machinery and gears inside the crystal grandfather clock are constantly running, and the bell body has also undergone great changes. The original huge clock has gradually contracted.


    It was just a moment, and the huge clock was shrunk into the size of a small alarm clock, emitting a strange brilliance and falling into the hands of Hansen.


    When the base of the crystal clock touched Hansen''s palm, it was stamped like a seal on Hansen''s palm, which marked a curse that represented the days of the day.


    The clocks of Tiandeng sounded all the time, and all the stone bells made a loud bell ringing for the entire thirty-three days, seemingly celebrating the birth of their masters.


    Above the monument, the remaining two dominators are lit up.


    The twenty-ninth heavenly master: Hansen.


    The Empire''s Great Universe and the Gene''s Great Universe are all in vain. Before Hansen had already taken over the position of a heavy heaven, but later it became easy to master.


    Now it has become the master of the day, and within thirty-three days, the only creature that has become the master twice.


    "I will know that Hansen will definitely become the master." Qin Baixi said.


    However, most of the princes and nobles in Qin State are not as happy as Qin Bai. The name Han Sen really makes them scared and hate. They always hate that this big traitor will die immediately, but his name appears again and again, every time. They are not allowed to rest.


    On the contrary, most of the various creatures in the gene universe are very happy.


    "I will say, how can the gold coin adults sit in the position of dominance, that is, the gold coin adults can not stand on the dominance of the red burning of the sky, and changed one to play."


    "Golden coins are domineering, and the dominant position of the day is much stronger than the rule of the red burning."


    "There are so many powerful people in the two universes that they can''t get the day, and they are not taken down by the gold coins."


    Compared with the outside world, Han Sen did not have time to think so much. A beam of light fell from the gene tablet and passed through the heavy sun on Hansen, and Hansen was introduced into the gene tablet.


    This scene is not strange to Hansen. He had experienced it once in the last time, but only that time he did not fully integrate with the soldiers, and the result was halfway out.


    This time he was the master of the complete day, and there was not so much trouble. He flew up and went to the monument.


    "I am waiting for you here," said Hansen, who looked at the ascendant.


    Hansen nodded slightly, and had no time to say anything. People have been led into the genetic monument, which is the only way for each master.


    When the light and shadow flickered, Hansen��s eyesight became clearer, and he found himself standing in front of the thirty-three-day gene monument. The gene tablet was not much different from what he had seen before, but only 30 more. A dominant name.


    Except for the day when Ning Yue went, there was no rule, and the thirty-third heavens were also not dominated.


    "We met again." An old voice sounded in Hansen''s mind.


    "Do you remember me?" Hansen looked at the genetic monument with some surprise.


    s ->

 Chapter 3396： Genesis change

    "Your gene is already in my gene pool, and I naturally recognize you." The gene tablet went on to say: "Not to mention that you have brought me back to the source, even if you don''t have your genes, I will not forget."


    Hansen was surprised. It seems that the IQ of this gene tablet is higher than before the return to the source.


    "What do you want to bring me here?" Hansen had been the master of the red burning, but at that time he was the leader of the robbing of others, and was not directly brought to the monument, and later was chased. There is no chance to come, so he does not know what the ruler is doing here.


    "The original should not tell you this candidate, but look at the merits of your return to the source, telling you it is no problem. Picking the thirty-three-day master is to find a new destination for me. Every master When it appears, it will be taken here to test the gene to see if it can meet my requirements."


    After a pause, the gene tablet said: "But you don''t have to try it. You have already tested it before, and your evolution has not reached my standard."


    "Even if I am not qualified, you can also say that euphemism, do not hurt so much?" Hansen said helplessly.


    "What is euphemism?" asked the gene tablet.


    "Well, when I didn''t say it, did you find a master who can satisfy you?" Hansen asked nervously.


    "It is the destination, not the master." The gene tablet was seriously entangled, and then said: "No one of the masters so far can meet my requirements."


    "Isn''t the ruler of the Seventeenth Heaven?" Han Sen remembers that Qin Xiu is the master of the Seventeenth Heaven. He should have tested it before.


    "The rule of the seventeenth heaven is very close, only a little bit worse, but after all, I have not reached my request, I will not be." Gene monument said faintly.


    "Then your request is really high." Hansen said so, but his heart said: "It seems that Qin Xiu must be promoted to the physical level, and then with the genetic armor, after that step, can Control the genetic monument? Since he has not succeeded, he has not yet stepped out of that step."


    After thinking about it, Hansen asked again: "If you didn''t find a suitable destination in the end, then what do you do? Re-close thirty-three days?"


    "If there is no suitable destination, it is natural to decide the strongest master by the battle of the gene tablet. It will become my destination for the time being, and it will be reluctant to do it." The gene tablet is becoming more and more humanized.


    Hansen smiled bitterly: "The battle of the original monument is such a thing. Isn''t this a tall man in the dwarf?"


    "Or do you think that? If there is no accident, the human being who should be the Seventeenth Heaven will be my destination." The gene tablet directly understands the words.


    "That may not be, I know that there is a person''s gene, maybe more suitable for you than the human of the seventeenth day." Hansen thought: "If it is possible to let Boa first try it, maybe she can directly become The owner of the monument, when Qin Xiu took the step, it was not so easy to restart the universe."


    "In the thirty-three days of dominance, no creature has a better gene than him, including you." Genes is very straightforward.


    Hansen touched his nose and said: "The last sentence is not necessary. I am not referring to the ruler in thirty-three, but my daughter."


    "Your genes are so bad, your daughter has inherited your genes, and where can I get it?" The gene tablet is very poisonous, and Hansen is a bit dumb.


    "Can my daughter not evolve a good gene on her own? Besides, my genes are not bad," Hansen said depressedly.


    "The ratio of the ruler of the Seventeenth Heaven is a lot worse." The gene tablet said in a faint description, but Hansen said that he had no temper.


    "I promise that my daughter''s genes are better than the 17th Heaven''s dominance, but she is evolving. She has not yet qualified for thirty-three days to master. In our friendship, can she let her test first? What?�� Han Sen sees that Genesis has a very humanized mood, and feels that there may be a chance to convince it and take a back door or something.


    Boa has not been able to fully integrate with the gourd vine, and the position of the master is about to be finished. If she does not come again, the battle of the genetic monument will begin. At that time, even if the perfect fusion is successful, there is no chance to capture the monument. Control is over.


    Genesis did not answer immediately, did not promise and did not refuse, Han Sen sees the gene tablet seems to be considering, the heart is a hi, if the gene tablet is as rigid as before, he has no chance to bring Boa, but now it is more A glimmer of hope.


    "Alright, the last day''s dominance is about to be decided. There is no creature that can meet my requirements. Just follow it." Genestone.


    Hansen listened to a moment of joy, but immediately returned to the smell, squinting at the gene tablet and asked: "You said to follow me to see what it means? Isn''t it bringing my daughter here?"


    "No, the rules can''t be destroyed. Your daughter is not the master. She is not qualified to come here. I will go with you to see it." Genestone said.


    "How do you go with me?" Hansen asked the huge gene tablet.


    Now, in the reverse universe, you can see the gene tablet. If it starts directly from the 33rd day and leaves with Hansen, it really has a good show.


    "This is easy, you raise the clock of the sky." Gene monument said.


    Hansen��s crystal clock in his hand was lifted up and sent to the front of the gene tablet. He saw a light shining inside the gene tablet, and it was shot into the crystal clock in an instant, which caused a wonderful change in the crystal clock.


    The original crystal clock was gorgeous and beautiful, but it was not particularly surprising. Now it has changed slowly and turned into a style like a tombstone.


    Although it is still so beautiful and gorgeous, it seems to feel a bit awkward, just like a mini tombstone made of crystal in the hand.


    "Let''s go, although your daughter''s genes will definitely not pass, but look at your face, I will take a look at it." The sound of the monument is transmitted from the crystal clock, on the dial of the crystal clock. There were three arcs, two arcs on the top and a downward bend, like two picking eyes. There is another line down, bent upwards into a semicircle, like a smiling lips.


    Looking at it this way, it seems that there is a smile on the tombstone, which looks even more strange.


    If you don''t want to take it to take a look at Boa, Hansen hates that he can''t directly put this thing on the ground. It was already unlucky to send the bell. Now it is a mood to send the bell and send the tombstone. not too good.


    "That, I have evolved again recently, and there should be some improvement in the genetic aspect, or will I test it again?" Hansen asked the crystal clock.

 Chapter 3397： test

    "No, your genes have major flaws, stability is not enough, and it is impossible to meet the standards." Genesis directly rejected Hansen.


    Hansen shrugged his shoulders: "If you don''t measure, it will not be tested. If I reach the standard, it is your loss."


    ��It��s impossible.�� The generous answer to the monument.


    "If this is the case, let''s go and take you to see my daughter. If she meets your criteria, it will save you from finding a home." Hansen touched his nose helplessly.


    "Where is your daughter? I will take you directly," Gene said.


    "In the shelter." Hansen replied.


    ��Is it in a shelter?�� The gene tablet seems to be hesitant.


    ��Is there any problem?�� Hansen felt keenly that the gene tablet seemed to be a little jealous of the three words of the shelter.


    "That is not my jurisdiction. I am not very good at going there. I will send you to the gate of the shelter. You will bring the daughter out to me." Genebo said after a long delay.


    "What? You are afraid to enter the shelter?" Hansen deliberately provoked it, hoping that the Genesis could tell some secrets.


    Genesis obviously has no such complicated emotions. It just says: "I have already said that it is not my jurisdiction. According to the rules, I cannot enter the shelter."


    ��Who is the jurisdiction of the shelter?�� Hansen has always wanted to know what the sanctuary is.


    Hansen used to think that Qin Xiu had made a shelter, but later proved that Qin Xiu only discovered the shelter and used it.


    Later, Hansen thought that it was a masterpiece of chaos, but the chaos told him that the sanctuary was in the same level as the Gene Temple. It was not built by her. She only discovered and used it.


    "I don''t know." Geneb''s answer made Hansen very disappointed.


    Hansen still wants to ask again. The crystal clock in his hand has turned, and the time and space are suddenly distorted. It��s just a blink of an eye. Hansen finds himself standing in front of the gate of the shelter, which is the former silence. Within the annihilation domain.


    The gates of the shelter are still closed. Hansen remembers that he first came here to retrieve his children from the first seat of the town Tiangong.


    Now I want to come, it seems to happen yesterday, and I can clearly recall all the details.


    "I will help you open the portal of the shelter. You bring your daughter." Genes said that the pointer of the crystal clock was once again rotated, and a strange time and space force flocked to the gate of the shelter. The door of the shelter opened a line.


    "You really don''t go in with me? You are not a genetic monument, just a crystal clock. There should be no problem?" Hansen did not really want to impress the genetic monument, but wanted to take the opportunity to inquire about some About the shelter.


    "It is also said that I am now attached to the clock of the day, and I don''t need to worry too much, so go in together." Who knows that the monument has been considered, and actually decided to go in.


    Haven''t waited for Hansen to say anything more, the crystal clock has distorted time and space, and Hansen rushed into the sanctuary together.


    Hansen returned to the home of the Alliance with the gene tablet. What surprised him was that the chaos was not at home, and it was Boa who was practicing hard in the garden.


    Hansen did not walk directly into the garden. He stood outside and watched for a while. Seeing Boa tried again and again to merge with the gourd vine, but failed again and again.


    Even though Boa''s body is tyrannical, this kind of fusion is also a great burden on her body. Every time it fails, Boa will sit on the ground for a while, and the beautiful big eyes will have bloodshot eyes. Drenched.


    Even so, Boa has no intention of giving up, still trying to integrate the gourd vines again and again.


    Han Sen knows that Boa is most afraid of hard work. Don''t look at her as if she is not afraid of it, but she is actually a little girl. She usually suffers a little wrong, and she will rush to Hansen��s arms and complain. It is impossible to try again. .


    But this time, she was very serious about trying it over and over again. She had a persistent attachment that she had never had before. Hansen was also a bit strange. She didn��t know what the chaos said to Boa, and made her so desperate. Practice, even if the chaos is not supervised here, there is no meaning to be lazy, still so hard.


    "Boa, take a break." Seeing Boer''s body has been red, and then continue, then the fear of the flow is not sweat, the heart is greatly pampered, went into the garden and said.


    Boa grew up with Han Sen and grew up with Hansen��s own daughter. Seeing her suffering so much, Han Sen��s heart is really not a taste.


    "There is no time to rest. I have to say that I must succeed as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will not be able to catch up with the battle of the Genesis. If Qin Xiu becomes the owner of the Gene Tablet, you and your mother, brother, and sister will disappear." The little face was filled with perseverance, and he said that he picked up the gourd vine and tried to merge with it again.


    Hansen suddenly understood that the reason why Boa worked so hard was completely different from her usual personality, that is, for him and his family.


    Hansen looked at Boaer��s eyes more tenderly. After Boer��s failure again, he reached out and held her head and said, ��Don��t worry about this, take a break and Dad has something to look for.��


    "What?" Boa stopped and looked at Hansen.


    Hansen took a towel and wiped away the sweat on Boa''s face: "I will give you a test. If you can pass this test, you don''t have to go to the battle of Genestone. You can become the master of GeneBet and become the third. The Lord of the thirteen days."


    "Really? But it is said that to defeat all the competitors including Qin Xiu, you can become the master of the gene tablet." Boa said.


    "There are always exceptions." Han Sen took the clock of the sky.


    Genesis was very dissatisfied in Hansen��s mind and shouted: "I have said that it is not the owner."


    "Well, it''s the home, then you are looking at it, how is my daughter''s genes? Can you meet your requirements?" Hansen pointed to Boa.


    "Your daughter, the possibility of genetic requirements is very low, but since you have asked me sincerely, I will test it with compassion." After a pause, the gene tablet said: "Let your daughter take a drop." The blood drops on the dial."


    "Boa." Han Sen looked at Boa.


    Boa curiously looked at the clock of the sky: "Dad, what is this?"


    "Don''t worry about what it is, you bite your fingers and drop a drop of blood on the dial." Han Sen is hard to explain clearly, simply do not explain.


    Boa was very obedient and obedient. No more questions were asked. After biting her finger, she dropped a drop of blood on the dial of the crystal clock.

 Chapter 3398： Boas weakness

    Boa''s blood fell on the dial, like a drop on the sponge, and was sucked in.


    Seeing that a drop of blood spread in the transparent crystal clock, it was quickly sucked into the machinery and gear, and the clock suddenly turned.


    The three hands are all rotated, and the faster and faster, the brilliance of the entire crystal clock is getting more and more embarrassing.


    This state lasted for nearly an hour, and Hansen asked several times, but the result was not answered by Genesis.


    After a while, the crystal clock gradually stopped and restored its original appearance.


    "Strange, is she really your daughter?" The Genesis finally spoke.


    "She is my daughter, is there any problem?" Hansen asked.


    "There is a lot of her genes that are similar to you. It should be that there is nothing wrong with your inheritance. But in addition, some of her genes are similar to the seventeen-day dominance..." Said with a deep heart.


    Hansen thought: "It must be similar. Qin Xiu was originally created by Bo''s biological parents with his own genes. It is justified that some of the genes in Boa''s body are similar to Qin Xiu. It is not strange."


    "Don''t worry about those, how is my daughter''s genes? Can you meet your requirements?" Hansen asked.


    "Like Qin Xiu, it''s only a little worse. You can give birth to such a good daughter. It is really unexpected." Gene tablet is very doubtful, Boa is not Hansen''s biological daughter.


    However, it is not possible to think about it. If Hansen��s biological daughter is not, there will not be a large part of the gene similar to Hansen.


    "Anyway, you have no other better choices. Would you let my daughter be your destination?" Hansen tried to persuade the gene tablet.


    Genesis did not think about it, and directly refused Hansen: "The rules are rules, can not be changed at will, and if you want to be my destination, you must win in the battle of Genesis."


    "You are a life, not a machine, you should have your own choice." Hansen continued to persuade without hesitation.


    "You don''t have to say anything, this matter can''t be changed. If you like, I can give her a chance to let her not become the master of the sky, then she can participate in the battle of the Genesis. This is also to see you returning to me. On the other hand, there are special privileges, no more thoughts." Genebs interrupted Hansen, did not let him continue.


    "Well, this matter does not say, if it is difficult to win by time, and you have to choose from my daughter and Qin Xiu, you can only choose one of them, which one would you choose?" Sen stared at the crystal clock and asked.


    "If you have to choose one, I will choose Qin Xiu." Gene Monument did not hesitate and directly answered Han Sen.


    "Why? Is it true that Boa''s genes are not as good as Qin Xiu?" Hansen frowned.


    Genesis said: "On the genes, your daughter may be a little better. In contrast, there is a better chance to meet the requirements, but she has a fatal flaw."


    "You mean that Boa''s genes are flawed?" Hansen was shocked.


    If Boa''s genes are really flawed, then she will really fight with Qin Xiu in the future. It is not a self-seeking way of death. With the ability of Qin Xiu, she can certainly detect the defects of Boa.


    However, Hansen still can''t believe that Bo''s gene has any defects. He has been with Boa for so many years, and he has not found any genetic defects in her body.


    "No, not a genetic defect, but you." The statement of Genesis is somewhat unexpected.


    "I?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse and did not understand what the genetic monument meant.


    The gene tablet said faintly: "No matter how good or powerful her genes are, she is always a child in front of you, she is too dependent on you."


    Hansen��s body suddenly shocked, and realized that he had always thought that he was worried. The chaos always thought that as long as Boa could take that step, he could defeat Qin Xiu with more excellent genes and powerful strength.


    Yes, Boa is very smart, IQ is high enough, and her mental age is mature enough. She can really exert her strength to the extreme.


    However, the chaos has ignored a point. Boa grew up with Hansen. He is more amiable to Hansen than his father and daughter. She has an unparalleled dependence on Hansen.


    Even though Hansen��s power is weaker than Bao��er, Boa will follow Hansen��s side and rely on Hansen subconsciously. Hansen is responsible for the downfall.


    This is nothing wrong with it, but if Boa really wants to fight with Qin Xiu, Qin Xiu will never let Bao''s weakness go. As long as he starts with Hansen, once Hansen has an accident, Boa��s state of mind is inevitable. It will be seriously affected. When the situation is overwhelmed, it will basically be defeated.


    At that level of battle, any tiny mistake can be fatal. If Boa is distracted at that time, waiting for her can only be death.


    "That is, I am the weakness of Boa?" Hansen said bitterly.


    "Yes, you are her weakness." The gene tablet answered with certainty.


    Hansen did not say anything, but the bitterness in his heart gradually spread. Once upon a time, Hansen never thought that one day he would become the Achilles heel of Boa.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you?" Boa couldn''t hear the conversation between Hansen and Geebei, but he saw Hansen''s expression not right. He extended his hand and touched Hansen''s cheek and whispered.


    "Dad is fine, you practice it. Dad remembers that there is still something to do, and he will come back soon." Hansen stunned Boa''s small head and said softly: "Boa, as long as there is a father, No one can hurt you, you don''t have to put too much pressure on yourself. If you are tired, take a rest and rest. It doesn''t matter."


    "Dad is the best." Boa glared at Hansen''s neck, his mouth smacked on Hansen''s cheek, and then said seriously: "Dad, you are relieved, this little thing can''t help Bo, Boa will be able to integrate successfully to protect father, mother and brother, sister."


    Boa was moved, but the more Boa said, the more worried he was in his heart.


    Qin Xiu was an unscrupulous person. Once he discovered the weakness of Boa, he would never let go of such an opportunity in order to achieve his goal.


    After leaving the shelter, Hansen still wants to say something. The sound of the gene tablet sounded in Hansen��s mind: "The last day has also decided to dominate the battle. The battle for the gene tablet is about to begin. We should go back. ��


    Hansen looked up and saw that the gene tablet in the void was releasing light, and only one of the remaining days had a master. Hansen also knew that it was exactly the same as Ningyue, which was randomly selected to another day.


    "So, not counting Boa, we have three people who can participate in the battle of the Genesis, and it is also an opportunity." Han Sen secretly indulged himself.

 Chapter 3399： Commitment

    The thirty-three days of the big tomb illuminate, illuminating the two universes, and the monument is even more glorious, and each name seems to exude an incredible magic and aura.


    "The battle of genetic monuments is finally going to start. If the winner is Qin Xiu, then it is really bad." The Lord of the Temple overlooks the genetic monument in the clouds, but the look is somewhat dignified.


    Han Sen has returned to the day when the clock has not changed back to the original, or the appearance of the tombstone.


    "The battle for genetic monuments is about to begin. Don''t you go back to the gene tablet to preside over the overall situation?" Han Sen asked the clock of the sky.


    The sound of the monument has sounded in Hansen��s mind: "You are too small to look at me. This is just a part of mine. The gene tablet is naturally hosted by my true spirit."


    "You don''t want to stay attached to the clock of the sky?" Hansen was shocked.


    "Thirty-two days have already dominated. Your daughter wants to go to war without becoming a master. Of course, I need some means. If I am not here, do you have the ability to get her into the monument?" Genes said with disdain. .


    "To tell the truth, I don''t want Boa to fight," Hansen said with a frown.


    "What? I am afraid that Qin Xiu will be against you in order to defeat Boa?"


    Hansen shook his head: "I just don''t want my daughter to take risks. If I can, the things here are still solved by me."


    "You can''t solve it, your genetic evolution is too far, even if I want to give you water, there is no chance." Genestone said.


    Hansen still wants to say something, but the gene tablet suddenly said: "There are other creatures coming over. I don''t want other creatures to know my existence. You should deal with it yourself."


    Said, the clock of the day to which the gene tablet is attached fell in the hands of Hansen, and Hansen put it in the big pocket of the robe.


    "It''s time for you to fulfill your promise." The ancient devil came to Hansen and said.


    Hansen pointed to the thirty-three days of the command: "The war of genetic monument is about to begin, can you do it after you finish playing?"


    "You don''t have to worry, you have a dominance in thirty-two days, but the battle of the gene tablet will have to wait for ten days to open. In these ten days, as long as you can rush into the thirty-three-day creature, you can challenge the old. Master, after the victory, become the new master, inherit the qualification to participate in the battle of the Genesis." The ancient devil said.


    "Is there such a thing?" Hansen''s question seems to be nonsense. In fact, it is said to the gene tablet, and it is not the case whether the gene tablet is asked.


    "He is right." The gene tablet replied.


    "Ten days, enough for us to do that thing, if it goes well, it only takes a day at most." The ancient demon naturally couldn''t hear what the gene tablet said, and he said to Han Sen.


    "Yes, but you can tell me now, what do you want to do with the clock of the day?" Hansen asked the ancient demon.


    "I can only tell you first, I want to use the reversal time ability of the clock of the sky to rejuvenate the same old things." The ancient devil said.


    "If that''s the case, you can bring that thing into the sky. When the time turns, choose a reversing clock area." Hansen doesn''t believe it.


    The ancient demon shook his head and said: "If it is really simple, I will not risk coming to the day, such things are old and not ordinary, the extraordinary power can be shaken, only the power of the clock of the day can reverse it. Rejuvenation, but it is only possible. If it doesn''t work, I can only find another way."


    "If this is the case, then I will accompany you to take a trip." Hansen did not refuse, he also wanted to know what the ancient devil said.


    The ancient devil was also welcome, and Hansen left the day, and then with Hansen, returned to the gene universe.


    "You want to go to the sky?" Hansen was a little surprised. The place where the ancient devil took him went to the heavenly sky that originally belonged to the Taishang people.


    But now Tiantiantian has been occupied by many broken beasts. It is very difficult for ordinary creatures to survive in the sky. The whole day is very different, which is very different from the previous ones.


    Even if Hansen did not dare to go directly to the heavens to hunt the broken beasts.


    The ancient demon nodded slightly: "Yes, the ancient extraordinary thing that I said is within the heavens. If you can help me rekindle it, the grievances between you and me will be written off."


    "I said, as long as it is not a violation of the principle, I can help you." Hansen paused and asked: "The sky is so big, there are broken beasts everywhere, although we are not afraid, but after all, it is Trouble, I don''t have that much time wasted here."


    "Reassured, I will bring you here. Naturally, I have already found something. I know that there is a way to go, and I will not encounter too much trouble." The ancient demon is a look of a confident face.


    Hansen had to go into the heavens with the ancient demon. The ancient devil was really familiar with the road here, looking for the path between the mountains and the forest, and wandering around inside, the two walked for a long time, and they did not encounter the broken. Beast.


    "It''s coming, the thing I said is there." The ancient devil pointed to a place in front.


    Hansen looked over there, but it was a slight glimpse. He could not help but say: "Isn''t that mirror lake? The thing you said, wouldn''t it be in Jinghu?"


    "Not bad." The ancient devil was very refreshed to admit.


    "It''s already here, you should tell me now, what the **** is it?" Hansen frowned.


    "I can see it immediately, why should I be so anxious?" The ancient devil still did not tell Han Sen, what is it, just walked to the mirror lake, staring at Jinghu, I don''t know what to look at.


    Hansen used to think that Jinghu was connected to the antimatter world, that is, the Empire Universe, but now he already knows that there are thirty-three days between Tiantiantian and the Empire Universe. It seems unlikely that it will catch an empire from here. The things of the big universe.


    And even if it is caught, the things of the Empire''s universe will be rejected by the gene universe, and it should be useless.


    However, what Hansen caught from Jinghu Lake can be used in the gene universe. Especially the Siyang Fangzun can not only be used in the gene universe, but also can transfer people to the Empire Universe. This is a bit terrible.


    "If the mirror lake is not connected to the Empire Universe, then where is it? What is the thing that the ancient devil said?" Hansen secretly guessed.


    The ancient demon has been staring at the rolling clouds in the lake, waiting for a while, suddenly got up and jumped to the mist of the mirror lake, and greeted Hansen: "Follow me, don''t go wrong."

 Chapter 3400： The origin of the ancient devil

    There is a lot of space under the mirror lake. The antimatter power is filled with clouds and clouds, not to mention the flesh and blood. Even if it is a solid genetic weapon, it will be broken down by the power of chaos. Fiction.


    The ancient demon sneaked into it with Hansen, and Hansen didn��t feel anything. The chaotic power in Jinghu had no influence on Hansen��s body.


    "This body should be able to cross the mirror lake to the other side, but I don''t know where the other side of the mirror lake is. Does the ancient demon want to cross the mirror lake?" Hansen secretly guessed.


    Hansen soon discovered that the ancient demon did not plan to cross the mirror lake. He did not dive deeply. He only searched in the mirror lake, and Hansen went to somewhere on the side of the mirror lake in a short time.


    Hansen immediately saw the cliff-like lake wall. There is a stone platform that stands out from the outside. The stone platform is not big, only less than ten square meters. There is a stone statue on the wall of the lake.


    The stone statue sits on a stone wall, and his hands form a strange handprint. His eyes are drooping and he seems to be asleep.


    Because the times are too long, the stone statues are full of moss outside, and the original color of the stone statue cannot be seen.


    "It is it. You use the clock of the day to reverse the time, so that the stone statue itself can go backwards." The ancient demon fell on the stone platform and pointed at the stone statue.


    "How long does it take to go backwards?" Hansen''s gaze carefully looked at the stone statue, because the hole could not be used, and there was no way to scan the stone image carefully. From the outside, the stone statue was completely unexpected, if not in the mirror lake. In exchange for an ordinary place, Hansen won''t even look at it a few times.


    "It should take a long time. I don''t know how long it is. I have been going backwards until it is carved into a stone statue." The ancient devil thought about it.


    Han Sen stared at the face of the stone statue and looked at it again. He looked at the ancient demon and said: "I see this stone look like a fierce look. The charm is similar to that of you. It will not be carved according to your appearance. ?"


    "Is there anything to do with it?" The ancient demon did not admit it and did not deny it.


    "Now you should always tell me what is the origin of this stone statue? Otherwise, how do I know, will I do this to undermine my principle?" Hansen said.


    The ancient gaze looked at the stone statue in a complicated way. After a long while, he said: "You are right. This stone statue is carved according to the appearance of my past life. Although the appearance is different from the present, the temperament still remains. A few points, your eyes are so toxic, this can be seen."


    "You are so temperament, it is difficult to find one in hundreds of millions of lives. I can see that it is not unusual. So why do you hide your own stone statue in the mirror lake, why should you restore it to carving? The state?" Han Sen stared at the ancient demon.


    "The stone statue is not here, but it is here." The ancient demon paused and looked back from the stone statue. He looked at Hansen and asked, "Do you know what is under the mirror lake?"


    "I originally thought that Jinghu was a channel connecting the gene universe with the empire''s great universe, but it seems that it should not be now," Hansen said.


    "You are half right. Mirror Lake does connect the two universes, but its connection is somewhat special. It doesn''t really cross the two worlds directly." The ancient devil said about the mirror lake in detail.


    The sky is above thirty-three days, a space that is independent of thirty-three days.


    At the beginning of the period, there were no extraterrestrial days and thirty-three days at that time. The middle of the two universes was a whole area, and the gene tablet was born.


    Later, the old president of the chaos was chaotic, broke through the space channel, entered the area, discovered the monument, and used the monument to transform it for thirty-three days, intending to use the thirty-three days and the gene to replace the gene. The temple and the gods became the masters of the new generation of the universe.


    Unfortunately, in the end, it was not successful. The formation of thirty-three days was not completely completed. It was split after the war and the resumption of the universe.


    Tian Tiantian was in an initial chaotic area that had not been rebuilt, so it would be independent when it broke at thirty-three days.


    Even if the gene monument was reunited for thirty-three days, this area could not return to its original location.


    Because the sky is still in its most primitive state, it exists as a buffer zone for the two universes. It does not take thirty or three days to connect the two universes.


    Even from here, you can directly connect to any one of the thirty-three days. It can be said that Tiantiantian is a Wanjie passage, from which you can reach any corner of the world.


    However, it is very difficult for the living body to cross the past from here. Even the original chaos found the genetic monument in the chaotic area and became the master of the genetic monument, so that it can truly come and go.


    "You know everything, but what does this have to do with your stone statue?" Hansen asked inexplicably.


    "It wasn''t just a piece of genetic monument that was born in the chaos." The ancient devil looked at Hansen slowly and said slowly.


    "Isn''t that what you are?" Hansen was in the heart and looked at the ancient demon in amazement.


    The ancient demon nodded, then shook his head again: "You only guessed half of it. It was only a magic stone that was born in chaos. It was not my ancient demon. Later, I grew up and carved the magic stone into a stone statue. My past life was born."


    "That is, this stone statue is the real body of your past life?" Hansen looked at the stone statue in an incredible way, and then asked: "Since your body is still there, how did you succeed in reincarnation?"


    "If I don''t rely on the power of this body, I can succeed in reincarnation with memories when the big universe restarts. But after that reincarnation, I have broken contact with it and can no longer use it. The power," said the ancient demon.


    "Do you want to restore it to its original state and then re-control it?" Hansen asked.


    Who knows that the ancient demon shook his head: "If I want to regain control, I just need to abandon the present body and reconnect with it."


    "Then why should you restore him to its original state?" Hansen asked in confusion.


    "Because I don''t like his appearance, I don''t want to be like this again." The ancient devil''s answer made Han Sen a glimpse.


    "Why?" Hansen looked at the ancient devil inexplicably.


    "Because this is what the president will be carved in accordance with another person, I don''t want to be the shadow of others." The ancient devil said strangely.


    Hansen suddenly understood that chaos would of course not engrave a stone statue of a man for no reason, and this stone statue must have any reference.


    When I think about it, even if I don''t ask the ancient demon, Han Sen also guessed that the stone statue was carved according to who''s appearance. Ten ** is Bo''s biological father, the predecessor of the Gene Temple.


    s ->

 Chapter 3401： Be challenged

    Hansen��s heart secretly pondered: ��If the ancient body of the ancient demon was carved in the way of Bo��s father, then the ancient demon did not like the way he was in his previous life. It��s not because he is also interested in the chaos, because jealousy So I don��t want to be like my own rival?"


    "Now can you get started?" The ancient demon did not explain anything, pointing to the stone statue.


    "Should be no problem?" Hansen was not sure.


    If it��s just his own meaning, it��s no big deal to use the clock of the day to restore the stone statue to its original state. But now the gemstone of the gene tablet is parasitic in the clock of the sky. The clock of the sky is really not Hansen��s. Count.


    "The power of the clock of the sky can restore it to its original appearance. I am sure that you don''t have to worry about it." The ancient devil would be wrong, thinking that Hansen was so hesitant that he was afraid that the power of the clock would be ineffective against the stone statue.


    "Okay, let me give it a try." Hansen did not explain, took the clock of the sky directly, and then carefully activated its power.


    The monument has not disturbed the clock of the sky. On the tombstone''s crystal clock, the three pointers began to frantically reverse, and the stone statue under the crystal clock was affected by the time countercurrent, and began to appear strange changes.


    The moss on it gradually fades out, revealing the original color inside. It is a black stone like inkstone. The black light can''t be reflected. Any light falling on it is like being absorbed by the black vortex. So that Hansen��s gaze fell on it, he could only see that it was a black stone statue, but even the five senses were not clear.


    Time flies backwards, and the stone statue has not changed for a long time. This stone statue has passed hundreds of millions of years. It takes too much time to go backwards. Hansen is fully operating the clock of the sky. The changes on the stone statue are still very slow, and almost no big one is seen. Variety.


    "You are too slow, let me come." The sound of the gene tablet sounded in Hansen''s mind, and then Hansen saw that the pointer of the clock of the sky slammed faster, more than he tried to ignite the clock of the sky. It is many times faster, and the speed is constantly increasing.


    Soon, the stone image finally changed, and the lines on the body gradually filled up, from fine to rough, then from rough to thick tires, and finally turned into a nuclear black stone.


    The ancient demon looked at Han Sen with some surprise. The clock of the sky is the treasure of the day, but it is impossible to be strong.


    A moment has reversed the time of not knowing how many millions of years, even if the goddess of one of the twelve true gods is personally, it is impossible to achieve this.


    The clock of the sky can be easily done, which makes the ancient magic have some doubts.


    "That''s okay?" Hansen saw that the clock of the day had stopped, and he said to the ancient demon.


    "Yes, thank you." The ancient demon whispered.


    "A transaction is just that, you don''t have to be so polite with me." After a pause, Hansen looked at the ancient demon and asked: "Where will you participate?"


    "Nature is going." The ancient devil was calm, but Hansen heard the resoluteness.


    "I don''t know if the battle of GeneBone is a heads-up or a group of Europe? If it is a group, how can you temporarily deal with Qin Xiu? You should not want to see Qin Xiu get the genetic monument?" Hansen said.


    The ancient devil has not yet answered, the voice of the gene tablet has already sounded in Han Sen��s ear: "You don''t think about good things, don''t say that I don''t give you a chance, even if I really give you a chance, then you are also Qin Xiuqun." Among the thirty-three masters, most of them are related to Qin Xiu."


    Hansen couldn''t help but be disappointed. If he could only fight one-on-one, if Boa met Qin Xiu before him, Han Sen would have no chance to protect Boa.


    "No, I can''t let Boa participate in the battle of genetic monuments, or I have to fight with Qin Xiu before Boa. Even if I can''t win Qin Xiu, I have to let Qin Xiu suffer a big loss, so Boa fights again. The odds will be much bigger." Han Sen calculated in his heart.


    The ancient devil said: "The battle of the gene tablet is a one-on-one battle. Even if I want to join forces with you to deal with Qin Xiu, there is no chance. I just hope that we don''t encounter it too early, otherwise you will have a win-win between you and me. Cheap Qin Xiu."


    "Hope, let me go first." Hansen waved his hand and turned to prepare to leave the mirror lake.


    The ancient demon screamed at him: "There is one more thing, I thought about it or tell you, if you encounter the funeral day, be careful."


    "Qin Xiu is not afraid, I will still be afraid of burying the road?" Hansen did not think so.


    The ancient demon was not angry with Hansen, but continued to say: "The funeral road got most of the things left by the president, plus he is the strongest creature born in thirty-three days, maybe his The strength may not be as good as Qin Xiu, but it is a big trouble."


    "Understand." Han Sen looked a little serious, but he was thinking: "Why do you put the treasures in the same place? Isn��t it cheaper to bury the Tao and the Heavenly Devils? Those who belong to Boa The things of Boa are naturally mine, so if you count it, it��s unforgivable to bury the **** and rob me of so many treasures."


    After leaving the sky, Han Sen was ready to go back to the sky garden, but before he returned to the sky garden, the clock of the sky suddenly became a function, distorting time and space, forcing Hansen to return to the day.


    "Genetic monument, what are you doing?" Hansen thought it was the gene tablet that controlled the clock of the day.


    "I haven''t done anything. It''s a creature that has launched a battle of dominance, and you have to **** your ruler." The sound of the Genesis sounded in Hansen''s mind.


    "Who is so bold? I dare to challenge me when I come to the day? Is it true that Qin Xiu is coming?" Han Sen looked up and saw that the whole day was lit up, the genes above thirty-three days. On the top of the tablet, the name of the twenty-ninth heavenly master also lit up.


    Soon, the image of the sky appeared on the top of the monument. Every corner of the two universes of the Ten Thousand Heavens can see the images of the day.


    In addition to Qin Xiu, Han Sen really can''t think of it. At this time, who dares to come to challenge him, the time force of the day is very different. Hansen is the master of the day, has a huge home advantage, the general If the break-up is strong, even if there is hostility to Hansen, it is impossible to challenge him in time.


    Hansen��s eyes fell on the image of the Genesis and saw the people who challenged him because he had not seen the creature that challenged him nearby.


    "Is he?" Hansen was slightly amazed, and the person who challenged him turned out to be the goddess of the moment.

 Chapter 3402： Goddess of war

    The various creatures and powerful people of the two universes were surprised to see that the goddess of the moment challenged Hansen.


    All the creatures of the gene universe know that Hansen once fought the goddess of the moment and killed the goddess of the moment once, but the moment the goddess has not fully restored its peak state, and it is not the same as the goddess of the moment.


    The people of the Empire''s Great Universe saw that the goddess of the moment challenged Hansen. They were all shocked. One of the twelve destructive gods, they had to challenge Hansen. In their view, it was obvious that the goddess was too strong. .


    Hansen��s heart was a bit of an accident: ��When the days of the Lord��s rule were not born, the goddess did not dare to come to the day to compete for the dominance. Now she came to challenge me. What does this mean?��


    Although Hansen and the goddess of the moment have had conflicts, now he and the gene temple have a common enemy of Qin Xiu. According to the truth, the gene temple should now fight for the seat from the hands of Qin Xiu. There is no reason to challenge. he.


    Watching the moment the goddess stepped out and passed through the running stone clock area, but it was not affected by those time zones. It was not far behind Hansen.


    The tall, arrogant and indifferent, with a very powerful gas field, is really the goddess.


    "The goddess of the moment, why do you want to challenge me?" Hansen asked the goddess of the moment.


    The goddess of the moment looked at Han Sen indifferently. There was no change in the look on his face: "Today, you and me have a battle. If I win, you will give me the deputy **** in the Temple of Wealth. If I am defeated, let me let it go. You dispose of it."


    "What is the goddess in the moment? Let Hansen give her the deputy **** of the Temple of Wealth? Isn''t this going to find the God of Wealth? What do Hansen do?" Many of the princes and nobles did not react in the Empire Universe.


    "Ah! No, can you say that Hansen is the **** of wealth? The mysterious thirteenth destruction of the gods?" Someone reacted faster and thought of the key.


    "This... how is this possible... How can Hansen be the rich man of wealth..." Within the Qin State, there are many aristocrats who have widened their eyes and opened their mouths for a while.


    "It turned out that this is the case, it is no wonder." Qin Huang pale face, showing the color of excitement.


    Hansen is the thirteenth ruined god, and Qin Bai has a good relationship with Hansen. As long as there is no accident, Qin Guo will have another sect of the ruin class, and Qin Baidi will be as stable as Taishan.


    Even if there are many destructive gods enshrined in Qin, there is no such thing as a destructive **** like Qin Bai and Han Sen.


    "White children are really stupid." Qin Huang sighed in his heart, do not know whether it is happy for Qin Bai, or lament that Qin Bai is only a little stupid.


    "How is this possible?" A Qin Guozhong, who had only returned to God, could not accept this reality. Hansen would be the thirteenth ruined god.


    If this is said from the side of the population, the Han Gong nobles who have always regarded Hansen as the most treacherous person in the Qin Dynasty will never believe it, but now it is the goddess of the moment, but no one can doubt it again.


    "I can''t promise you this." Han Sen smiled and looked at the goddess of the moment, and he realized that the goddess of the moment came for his goddess of the **** of the gods.


    "You are afraid of losing?" The goddess of the moment stared at Hansen and said coldly.


    "Nothing wins or loses, she is my deputy, but not my slave. She has her own thoughts and freedom. I have no right to decide her to stay and die. It is even more impossible to take her life as a bet, even if I know it will. Win." Hansen said.


    "I am afraid of losing, so I don''t need to say so." The goddess of the moment is cold.


    "If you change your bet, I don''t mind if I fight with you." Hansen did not refute the goddess of the moment, just smiled and looked at her.


    "Whether you disagree, today I will fight with you, the shame of being killed by you before the snow." The goddess of the moment is as cold as an ice sword, and stabbed Hansen.


    As soon as this was said, the Empire''s great universe was even more bleak.


    Hansen turned out to be a **** of wealth and had already made them unable to believe. What is even more terrifying is that the goddess of the moment actually said that she had been killed by Hansen. This is to treat the twelve devastating gods as the supreme empire of the great universe. It is simply unthinkable to say.


    In particular, the aristocrats of the Qin State, at this time, their mouths were wide open, enough to put a fist down, one by one stunned, simply can not believe their ears.


    "Han Sen...that big traitor...is the ruined god...and once killed the goddess of the moment..." They felt that their brains were not enough.


    "Day, what have we missed?" Many of the princes and aristocrats of Qin State mourned in their hearts, and suddenly they woke up.


    If they were able to have a good relationship with Hansen like Qin Bai, then it would be tantamount to making a destructive god. After that, their sons and grandchildren have the opportunity to worship under the God of Wealth.


    I think that there are many believers in the strong gods, and the last battle of the gods, the God of Wealth is out of the limelight, and not to mention Hansen himself, just the ingot, I was shocked by many people.


    However, they not only failed to make Hansen, but also regarded a great **** as the biggest traitor in the Qin Dynasty. I felt that I could not breathe because of my heartache.


    "God, what have I done before? And that Hansen, are you a good destructive god, pretend to be ordinary human fun? You tm sincerely pick things up?"


    Many aristocrats in Qin State are remorseful and hateful, and they can''t help but envy Qin Bailai. Although Qin Bai is not a piece of material for the emperor, as long as Hansen is not dead, Qin Bai has his support behind him. Such as Qinshan.


    That is to kill the goddess of destruction, the **** of destruction, in addition to Qin Bai, so many kings and nobles in Qin State, have missed a good opportunity.


    Where did they know that when Hansen and the people joined forces to kill the goddess of the moment, the strength of the goddess of the moment was far from being restored to its peak state, and there was no way to compare it with the present.


    "Before you helped me out of trouble, I also owe you a favor, but what is your pain?" Hansen is not willing to do unnecessary battles with the goddess of the moment.


    Even if he wins the goddess of the moment, there is no advantage, but it will make Qin Xiu lose a powerful enemy.


    "I have already said that the last time was not to save you, but to save Miss Bao, you don''t owe me anything, today''s World War is inevitable." The goddess of the moment said that he stepped out and walked toward Hansen.


    Han Sen only understood at this time that why did Han Jingzhi lie to Boa for thirty-three days, which turned out to be the power of the gene temple to save him.


    However, this causal relationship is a bit complicated. He is only for thirty-three days for Boa. If Boa does not go to thirty-three days, Han Sen will not get stuck. I really don��t know if Han Jing��s move is right. Still wrong, it is hard to say clearly.

 Chapter 3403： Battle of time

    In a moment, the goddess stepped out, and the time seemed to flow with her body, forming a river of time to roar toward Hansen. Fiction.


    "The goddess of the moment, you have to forget, here is the day, your time strength is afraid here is not so good." Han Sen directly sacrificed the clock of the sky.


    The hands of the clock of the sky turned, and many stone clocks of the day were turned by the clock of the sky. The time of the goddess was affected by various time zones, and the previous power was lost. In front of Hansen, the long river of time has almost been dispersed, and it is no longer possible to pose a threat to Hansen under the protection of the clock.


    "Time power is not as simple as you think." The goddess of the moment did not change anything, pulling a hairpin from the top of his head.


    The hairpin is a pointer, and the goddess is held in the hand, as if holding a dagger.


    The goddess of the moment walked with the pointer. Wherever the pointer went, the stone clock that had turned at different speeds immediately stopped rotating, as if the time was condensed.


    "The wonderful goddess of the moment, it is not the same as before." Han Sen saw that the goddess of the moment came step by step, and even all the stone clocks stopped working. Even the clock of the sky did not make the stone clock work again. .


    The goddess of the moment has been walking to the area where the clock of the sky is located, and the footsteps have stopped. The pointer in the hand is just at the edge of the time field of the clock of the sky. As long as the goddess of the moment goes one step further, it will be in the time field with the clock of the sky. Contacted.


    "It is also the power of time. Who is stronger in the moment of the goddess and the clock of heaven?" Within seventeen days, Qin Xiu was interested in watching the image on the monument.


    "Should it be a better clock for the sky? After all, there is a time when the clock of heaven can be supported by the rules of the day, and the goddess is stronger, and it is not strong enough to break the rule of the day." The Emperor said on the side.


    He is the spirit of thirty-three days. He should have been the master of the thirty-third heaven, but because of the existence of the gene tablet, he occupied thirty-three heavens, and the heavenly emperor did not choose to become the master of other heavy heavens. Followed by Qin Xiu, like a servant.


    "The rule power of the day is dead, but the goddess is alive, and the rules of death may not be able to suppress a living goddess." Qin Xiu said faintly.


    "What do you mean by saying that the goddess has a way to break the rules of the day?" the Emperor asked with some surprise.


    "It is also the time system, the blasting rate of the etch has been infinitely close to 100%, but in the last battle, the etch was lost to the goddess of the moment, the goddess is never simple." Qin Xiu said.


    "If it is possible to achieve the legendary 100% break rate, it is not unusual to be able to break through the days of the day, but those gods do not have the power to break the world. What can she do to break the rules of the day? "The Emperor of Heaven is still not quite convinced that the goddess of the moment can break the rules of the day."


    "I don''t know if I look at it." Qin Xiu said faintly.


    Not only Qin Xiu, the gods of the Gene Temple, are also paying attention to this battle. They also want to know who is stronger in time.


    If the future monument can successfully control the universe, the master of the day is equal to the **** of the future, and the goddess of the moment is the **** of time.


    This war is the battle between the present and the future, and it can be said that it is the most direct contest between the two forces.


    Of course, although Hansen is the master of the days, but in fact he is not a real time system, can not be regarded as the true **** of time.


    The goddess did not hesitate, and the pointer in the hand directly penetrated into the time domain of the clock of the sky.


    Hey!


    As soon as the pointer entered the field, the two forces confronted each other and suddenly formed a horrible time storm, which caused the time in that area to be distorted, and the time was reversed for a while.


    Hansen was only watching as a bystander, and did not intervene in the battle between the clock of the day and the goddess of the moment.


    First, his physical problems, without the stimulation of outside forces, Hansen''s body is difficult to break out of strength; secondly, Hansen also wants to see, the clock of the day and the time power of the goddess of the moment, who is stronger.


    The gene tablet is in the clock of the sky, but it has not been shot. I don''t know if it feels that it hurts the face of a goddess, so it is just watching, there is no intention to intervene.


    The pointer of the clock of the sky is reversing, and the pointer in the hand of the goddess of the moment, with the finger of the goddess of the moment, rotates clockwise, the two forces are one against the other, but they have been deadlocked, making the time of that area absolutely Static state.


    "In an instant, I haven''t shot yet. Is your power just that?" Hansen said, narrowing his eyes and looking at the goddess of the moment.


    The goddess of the moment was completely unmoved, just pinching the pointer and continuing to confront the power of the clock of heaven.


    Everyone thought that this time war would extend indefinitely, suddenly saw the pointer in the hands of the goddess of the moment, began to rotate against the time.


    The original time of one positive and one rebellion was just offset, and now the goddess also reversed the time. The time in this area suddenly became a horrible countercurrent.


    It��s only a moment, it��s been thousands of years.


    "It''s a good idea, but your heart is in vain. I am the master of the day. The time here is not going to take my youth and Shouyuan." Han Sen was in the time of the current, and looked at the goddess of the moment.


    "This is impossible, even if it is the ruler of your day, but that does not mean that you will not be hurt by the power of the time system." The goddess of the moment frowned.


    "The facts are in front of you, you can''t believe it, but you can''t deny the facts." Hansen smiled, and there was no intention to withdraw from the time-flowing current. The horrible power was counter-current and could not leave traces on him.


    Switching to another creature, even if the top time is the ruler of the day, it is impossible to be ignorant of the time flow.


    Hansen just glared at his body''s eccentricity, completely unaffected by the power of time. This can be so calm, and by the way, it must also attack the self-confidence of the goddess of the moment.


    It is a pity that the goddess of the moment is obviously not a person who is easily attacked and confident. Not only does it have no signs of stopping, but the pointer in the hand is reversed faster, making time faster and more ferocious.


    "You are not affected, just because the time is not fast enough." The goddess of the moment looked at Hansen indifferently.


    "Do you think so? Well, I will help you again." Han Sen thought of a move, urging the clock of the sky, so that the clock of the day is fully reversed.


    The clock of the sky and the time power of the goddess of the moment are fully reversed. The time of the whole region is counter-current at an incredible speed. In the blink of an eye, the time of hundreds of millions of years has been reversed.

 Chapter 3404： True god

    The goddess of the moment stood in the same time as Hansen. The long time of terror was shocked by her body, but she could not shake her body half.


    "You are the master of the day, but unfortunately you are not the power of the time system, but my body of the moment can resist the damage of time and power, and you will lose in such a battle." The goddess of the moment looks at Han indifferently. Said Mori.


    "That''s not necessarily." Hansen just said a faint sentence, and did not explain much.


    The clock of the day and the pointer of the goddess of the moment are in a crazy reversal time, making the time worse and more horrible. If the general broken beast is here, let alone returning to the state of the egg, fearing that it will return directly to even the mother. The era of no birth, directly disappeared into nothingness.


    "Pure time power fighting, the real **** of time confrontation, who is the supreme of the time system, after this war is afraid there is no longer any doubt." A strong man watched the battle and said.


    At the same time, he became the emperor of the twenty-fifth heaven, and he was watching this battle. The whole blood-threatist was brought to the twenty-fifth heaven.


    "Teacher, you see Hansen and the goddess of the moment, who is stronger in time?" A saint of blood-study sees that both of them are standing in the opposite direction of time, and they do not see who has the upper hand. I couldn''t help but ask.


    The emperor��s eyes are like water, but they are shining with the same brilliance: ��It��s too early to say that the outcome is too long, and the two have not done their best.��


    "The power of such a terrible time is not all their strength? What kind of power are they hiding?" The saints looked at Hansen and the goddess of the moment with some unbelievable look.


    "I don''t know what kind of power Han Sen hides, but the goddess of the moment has not used the power blessing from the deputy god, apparently not doing its best." The emperor said.


    "The two men are so terrible, will it cause trouble for our plan?" Another elderly saint is somewhat worried.


    "Strong power does not necessarily become our resistance, it will become our help." The Emperor did not worry at all, smiling.


    The saints and disciples who are all blood-study are all face to face. They all know that the emperor��s right to control the gene tablet, the opponents are so powerful, will definitely be trouble, they really can��t think, how can they become Help.


    It��s just that the emperor does not say that those saints are not good enough to ask, they can only continue to read.


    The speed of time countercurrent is getting faster and faster. The three hands of the clock of the sky have already turned invisible, and the pointer of the goddess is also working at full speed.


    During that time, the two people did not move, but they looked far away and silently endured the erosion of time.


    "The moment of the goddess of the goddess, is not as strong as Hansen''s body resistance to time countercurrents?" The funeral road in the dusty days, some surprised said.


    "How can I see it?" An elder of a chaotic meeting, some doubts asked, from the scene, Hansen and the goddess of the moment should be evenly matched, and no one has revealed flaws.


    "You look at the goddess of the goddess of the moment." said the funeral road.


    The burial road said that the old members of the chaos would carefully look at the goddess on the goddess. The goddess is like a dream, as if it is seamless.


    The gods look very holy and exude a brilliant light. The elders did not see any problems.


    "The vice president of the funeral, is there any problem with the **** coat? Please forgive me for waiting, I really can''t see the problem with the **** coat." The former members of the chaos asked.


    The other members of the chaos, although they did not ask questions, but their eyes looked at the funeral road with the same suspicion. Obviously they did not see the problem.


    "Don''t you pay attention? The present **** clothes are newer than before." The funeral road said faintly.


    ��What''s new?�� The crowd looked at it again, but did not see any difference.


    Seeing that they can''t see why, the funeral road said directly: "If you pay attention to the goddess of the goddess in the moment, you will find that her **** clothes have indeed become new. This can only explain a problem. Time countercurrent has already played a role in her clothes. You look at Hansen again, there is no change in his body, if the goddess does not hide other powers, then this battle is indeed Hansen is better."


    Although the members of other chaos did not see any old and new clothes, but since the funeral road said so, they felt that there should be no mistake in the funeral.


    "So, according to the vice president, Hansen will win this matchup?" Someone asked.


    "That''s not necessarily, they haven''t used all their strength yet. It''s too early to say victory." The funeral road said, narrowing his eyes and muttering to himself: "It should be time."


    The voice of the burial road was lost. Suddenly, I saw the goddess of the moment, and the body was smashed, and an illusory light and shadow rose up in the body.


    It is a huge light and shadow like a dragon. Although it is only light and shadow, it is not an entity, but it still gives people a feeling of horror.


    One of its eyes is like the sun, the other is like the moon, the sun and the moon rotate, and the time is like a shuttle. After the moon **** appears on that day, the time power of the goddess is more horrible, and the speed has reached the limit. The pointer, the reversal speed is increased again.


    "That is the **** of the ruined gods, and like the goddess of the moment, the same time system, with the blessing of the sun and the moon gods, the time power of the goddess will be stronger, this is the benefit of the god." Worried in the heart of the emperor, I don��t know if Hansen��s God of Wealth has a true **** who can compete with the goddess of the moment.


    However, Hansen did not call for the blessing of the deputy god. Instead, there was a horrible light and shadow on the goddess of the moment, and another blessing power of the deputy **** came.


    It is a jade, with a green body, an ancient spring on top of a flap, and an ancient autumn on the other wing.


    "Spring and Autumn �� ... is the wild **** of the time system ..." Many of the strong players in the battle, are shocked.


    This is not over yet, and the goddess is constantly flashing the horror of light and shadow. One and the other light and shadow emerges. They are all powerful time gods. There are a total of ten, and the origin of each deputy **** is not Weak than the sun and the moon.


    Ten times, the powerful power of the deputy **** blessed the goddess of the moment, and suddenly the time power of the goddess of the moment became even more terrifying.


    The speed of the pointer has exceeded the clock of the day and has become the main force of the reversal time.


    Hey!


    The time of reversal seems to have gone backwards for an endless period of time. Everything returns to nothingness in time, even those stone clocks are no exception. The stone clock of the whole day is shaken by the horrible reversal, all Shi Zhong together with the power reversed.

 Chapter 3405： Disobedient woman

    "The wonderful goddess of the moment has shaken the whole day with one''s own strength. If she is the master of the day when she participated in the beginning, perhaps Hansen has no chance to become the master of the day. Novel." The funeral road was a little surprised.


    "This can''t be regarded as her own power? After all, with the help of the power of the deputy god," said an elder of the chaos.


    "The deputy **** is also her own conquered, naturally as part of her own strength." The funeral road suddenly stunned, and continued: "The power of such time, Hansen itself is not a time system, the support for the clock of the sky is limited I am afraid that it is difficult to resist the time flow."


    This is not just a funeral day. The big devil sees it here, and it not only frowned: "The goddess of the goddess is stronger than before the big universe is restarted, and the rule of the day is countered by one''s own strength. Let the rules of the whole day be used by her. It is the righteous **** who dominates the power of the universe. Hansen��s little guy doesn��t know if he can make it?��


    Even the Lord of the Temple within the Temple of Genes nodded slightly and said: "The moment has already surpassed the self and reached an unprecedented realm. In today''s great universe, no creature is stronger than her time."


    In the day, no matter whether the stone clocks were reversed together, a strong time countercurrent was formed, which promoted the time of Hansen''s time in the region to change faster, and almost endless years passed.


    "In such a time of countercurrent, the moment is nothingness. If you don''t want to return to nothingness, now you will admit defeat." The goddess of the moment looked at Hansen indifferently.


    Hansen did not intend to retreat. He smiled at the goddess of the moment: "Time and me are like clouds. Even though there are endless years in the past, I am still me. No one can change anything."


    In an instant, the goddess no longer spoke, and the pointer in the hand turned in the palm of her hand. The whole day seemed to be affected by the pointer. All the pointers of the stone clock were rotated counterclockwise, making the whole day a huge time countercurrent. The days of the day trembled and trembled under the countercurrent of time, and the constant stone clock disappeared in time.


    Even the stone bells condensed by time power can''t resist the horrible time of countercurrent power.


    Many humans, aliens and aliens in the sky garden are worried about Hansen.


    "Dad, he won''t have anything?" Linger said in his arms, some worried.


    "No, no one can beat your father." Ji Yanran told Han Linger very surely that the situation now seems to be very dangerous, but Ji Yanran��s heart has not produced similar to the last incitement and worry, which makes Ji Yanran A lot of peace of mind.


    On the mouth, he told Han Linger that Ji Yanran was still very embarrassed in his heart, and his eyes were always staring at Hansen.


    The goddess of the cold looked coldly at Hansen. She wanted to watch Hansen degenerate into an egg in this time, but her gaze gradually turned from firmness to doubt, and then confusion turned into surprise.


    In the past ten minutes and a second, Hansen stood there as if he had nothing to do. At least seven minutes had elapsed. Hansen still had no change, and even the armor on his body had no trace of degradation.


    On the contrary, the goddess herself, the gods on her body, are more and more embarrassed. This seems to be a powerful feature in others'' eyes. However, the goddess of the moment is very clear about herself. This is the time when her power can''t bear the horrible time. The impact of time countercurrent is gradually returning to the previous years.


    "How is it possible? His body can withstand such a time countercurrent and not move. Is it true that he has already come to that step as the adult Lord expects?" The goddess of the moment has already been shocked, her eyes Quirky staring at Hansen, I seem to want to see something from his face.


    "Impossible... that step is so easy to go out... Not to mention his soul gene is not as powerful as Qin Xiu... Is it going to take that step in the first time? It can''t be done. "The goddess of the moment denied her thoughts in her heart."


    Biting the lip, the goddess�� eyes turned sharp, and it seemed to have a decision. The other hand pressed on the palm of the hand holding the pointer. The two palms overlapped and the time hand was pressed in the middle.


    "Ancient and modern reversal...return to zero..." With the cold goddess screaming, her hands were turning in different directions at the same time, and the time hands in the middle burst into a horrible time, shining the whole day.


    boom!


    The long hair of the goddess of the moment rises upright and turns from black to white, like an old age.


    With this terrible time power, the clock of that day was affected. The three hands were forcibly stopped, like solidified, and they all reached the top, which is the zero position.


    "Time is the most powerful ability... Zero... I didn''t expect that the goddess of the moment has already reached this point of strength... If she is the goddess of her thirty-three days in the future, it will be worthy of the name. Qin Xiu looked at the goddess of the moment with some surprise.


    Apparently, the performance of the goddess of the moment was somewhat unexpected. Even Qin Xiu was somewhat moved.


    The face of the goddess of the moment is getting old and old, and the long hair has completely turned white, and it is even turned from white to dry.


    Her eyes were staring at Hansen, but her eyes were more and more horrified. She tried her best to spend the most powerful time of her own gods, and she couldn��t shake Hansen. body of.


    Nowadays, not only is the goddess shocked, but many powerful people in the whole universe are shocked. Hansen has never used any power from beginning to end, but only relying on the clock of the sky, it resists the powerful power of the goddess. It is really unbelievable.


    "Is the power of the clock of the sky so strong?" said the Emperor of Heaven, who couldn''t believe it, staring at the clock of the sky.


    "It''s not that the clock of the sky is strong, but that person is too strong." Qin Xiu said faintly, apparently he knew from the beginning that it was not the power of the clock of the sky.


    Hansen, who has not been moving, finally moved. Facing the time countercurrent, Hansen stepped toward the goddess of the moment. It was like a raging time in the sea. For him, it seems that it is just a spring breeze, and he can��t stop him. The footsteps.


    In an instant, the goddess was unwilling, and once again forced the overdraft of his own god-based power, and once again broke out the power of time to return to zero.


    The time fluctuations visible to the naked eye slammed out, but after encountering Hansen''s body, it spread like a wave of water. Hansen walked step by step and walked to the moment of the goddess.


    "It''s a disobedient woman." Hansen said, one hand stretched out and grabbed the hand of the goddess holding the time hands, and a little effort, the moment the goddess suddenly pulled him over.

 Chapter 3406： Infinite loop without solution

    The goddess of the moment was pulled by Hansen, and the body suddenly couldn��t control it and ran into Hansen.


    Hansen slightly sideways, backhand force, suddenly took the time pointer in the hands of the goddess of the moment, and the body of the goddess was also kicked out, directly hit a stone clock, shattered the stone clock Open.


    The horrible time is counter-current, and because the goddess of the moment is stopped by the scorpion, the whole day is restored to calm.


    The two universes are also silent, all the creatures are stunned, able to reverse the time, shake the goddess of the moment of the whole day, even Hansen easily captured the life artifact, but also flew out, looks like It''s a child''s vulnerability, it''s hard to imagine.


    The mouth of the people has not yet closed, the glory of the monument and the day has been dispersed, and the image on the monument has disappeared. Obviously, the battle for the main battle has ended.


    It was just the shock of the hearts of many powerful people, but they did not calm down because of the end of the image. They defeated the powerful goddess of the moment, and the strength was too shocking. The picture was lingering between the minds and could not be erased for a long time.


    "The president, adults, that Hansen will not go out of that step?" The emperor''s face still has a horrible color, looked at Qin Xiu suspected.


    Qin Xiu showed his meditation color and then shook his head: "He doesn''t have the characteristics of stepping out, but his body is a bit weird, it seems..."


    "What seems to be?" Tiandi asked quickly.


    Qin Xiu said with a sigh of relief: "My past life once wanted to take this step out of purely self-genetic genes, so I set up a technique of genetic evolution called genetic terminology, which aims to achieve the detachment by deriving the universe with one gene. It��s just that one person��s genes are at its limit and how they can be derived. So in the end, the genetic term proved to be an unrealizable hypothesis, even my past life was not really practiced.��


    "Adults have been trained in genetics in this world?" Tiandi asked Qin Xiu.


    Qin Xiu shook his head again: "I have also studied the genetic terms in this world. This technique can really make people break through the self with their own genes, but the requirement of the genetic material itself is an unsuccessful hypothesis. This technique is too demanding for the body. If you have such a body, you should have already taken that step. You don��t need to practice genetics. If you don��t have such a body, you can��t practice genetics. Naturally, you can��t take that step. This is a There is no dead loop of solution, so the genetic term is just a hypothesis that does not hold."


    "You talked about the genetics at this time, can you say that Hansen has become a genetic story?" asked the celestial goddess.


    "It''s not necessarily practiced, but he should have practiced the genetics. If I guess it is not wrong, he should rely on the power of the original gene armor, so that he has the basic conditions for the entry of the genetic term." Qin Xiu Said.


    "What do you mean by saying that he has developed a genetic term and walked out of that step?"


    Qin Xiu smiled faintly: "It is just an introduction. Getting started is not the same as practicing. Haven''t I said that? If you really want to practice, you have to go out of that step. If you don''t get out of that step, you can''t practice. This is no solution. The infinite loop. Hansen��s current situation is probably similar to that of my previous life. He walked into a dead road that could not be released. He could not step out in one step, but he could never step out in that step. Step on the ground."


    ��Is there any possibility that he really took that step?�� The Emperor still had some concerns.


    Qin Xiu indifferently said: "If there is a way to step out of this step, my past life will not choose to reincarnate, even my past life can not do, let alone his ordinary mixed human."


    "The adults said it." The Emperor thought about who Qin Sheng��s past life was, and suddenly let go of his heart, and said in his heart: "If even that person can''t walk out of the infinite loop, I am afraid that no one can go out anymore."


    In the day, a white-haired goddess stood up from the gravel, and the body was already weak. It was no longer the glory of the gods. It was like a white-haired woman who had a serious illness. His face was pale and dull, and his mouth was still dark. There is a trace of blood left.


    "Why don''t you kill me?" The goddess bit her lip, and ignored the blood of her mouth, staring at Hansen.


    "Why should I kill you? You are not my enemy now. In a sense, we have a common enemy. The enemy of the enemy is a friend. I have no habit of killing friends." Hansen said casually, actually he The body does not allow him to kill the goddess of the moment.


    "We used to be friends, we can''t be friends in the future. You won''t kill me today. I will come back to you sooner or later. The spirit of God you took away, I must take it back." The goddess of the moment said, turned and left. Dragging the weak body, wanting to break open the void.


    "Your things are still for you." Hansen threw the time pointer to the goddess of the moment.


    The goddess of the moment caught the time hand and bite the lip, but another one threw it back and said coldly: "The lost things, I will take it back, do not need your charity."


    After all, the goddess of the moment forcibly broke open the space and left the day.


    Hansen caught the time hand and looked at the direction of the goddess in the moment. He shook his head slightly: "I don''t know if this thing is useful for the one in the Temple of God of Wealth? If it is useful, I can use it for her." One use."


    Hansen just put away the time indicator, and the clock of the sky flew over. The smile on the dial appeared on the dial. He turned around Hansen and seemed to be looking at him.


    "What are you doing?" Hansen asked with a frown.


    The sound of the monument has sounded in Hansen��s mind: "The time power of the goddess has reached the limit of this universe. It is only one step away from the rules of the universe. This kind of power, with the evolution of your body''s genes, does not It may not be affected, but your body has nothing at all, which is a bit weird."


    Others thought that Hansen relied on the power of the clock of the sky to be able to withstand the time power of the goddess of the moment. The gene tablet was clear, Hansen did not rely on the power of the clock of the sky.


    Hansen��s heart was moved, and he asked easily: ��Is it possible to say that I have already stepped out of that step?��


    "If you have already stepped out of that step, it will certainly be rejected by the whole universe. It will never seem to be generally comfortable now." The gene tablet suddenly said: "But your body is indeed a little weird. You take a drop of blood to me. I will test the gene again for you."


    "You didn''t say that there is no need to test again?" Hansen smiled.


    "Let you test, you will test, where is the nonsense." Genesis said a little angry and angry.

 Chapter 3407： Unresolved

    Hansen also wants to know what his body is now. He simply bites his finger and drops his own blood on the dial of the clock of the sky.


    Originally Hansen thought that he would see the same picture as Boa��s test, but Hansen soon found that things seemed to be wrong.


    The drop of blood that he dripped on the dial, like a **** little cockroach, flowed on the dial, but was never absorbed by the dial.


    The monument does not say anything, but the clock on the sky is full of brilliance, and the pointer is also rotating. It seems to be the blood that wants to forcibly absorb Hansen.


    However, the blood is quite stubborn, and it always maintains a crystal clear and fresh state. It flows on the dial, letting the power above the clock of the sky penetrate, and it is always unmoved.


    "Genetic monument, what is the situation now?" Han Sen saw that the blood was not absorbed by the clock of the day, could not help but ask.


    The clock of the sky suddenly stopped at this time, and the sound of the gene tablet also sounded in Hansen��s mind: "Your gene is indeed a little weird. With the power of the clock of the sky, it can��t be broken down and absorbed. It seems that we can only go back to the monument. Tested."


    Saying, the clock of the sky moved again, twisting time and space, opening a door to the time and space of the monument.


    Seeing that the clock of the sky flew in, Hansen quickly chased it up and passed through the door of time and space. Hansen once again came to the front of the monument.


    The clock of the sky flew directly to the front of the monument, and the drop of blood on the dial was dropped on the base of the monument.


    The brilliance of the gemstones on the gemstones seems to have countless curses and symbols flowing, especially where the drop of blood is located, wrapped in various flowing light symbols, like a small sun.


    Hansen looked at him silently, waiting for the final result.


    However, the gene tablet has been running, but there has never been a result. This is completely different from the time when he first came to the genetic monument test. Hansen couldn��t help but speculate: "No? Isn��t the gene tablet can��t test me? Gene situation?"


    Hansen waited for half an hour in front of the gene tablet. The gene tablet was still running wildly there. The whole body was flowing, and the surrounding light was shining like an overloaded instrument.


    "Weird... It��s weird..." The Genesis in the clock of the sky made a surprising sound.


    "What is the situation now?" Hansen asked quickly.


    The gene tablet said: "It''s weird. If this blood is not taken by me personally, I can''t believe it. It will be a drop of biological blood."


    "What do you mean?" Hansen asked inexplicably.


    The gemstone sounds weirdly said: "It''s not so much a drop of blood, it''s a drop of water or a stone... No... even water and stone have their structure... Your blood is like the most The original molecule is generally, as if it is the most basic and primitive existence, there is no way to decompose and analyze again..."


    "How is this possible?" Hansen listened a little embarrassed.


    "I also know that this is impossible, but the result of the genetic analysis is indeed true. You give me another drop of blood, I have to retest." Genesis said eagerly.


    Hansen is also not awkward. The situation is beyond his imagination. He also wants a result.


    This time Hansen bit his finger and dripped blood on the gene tablet. He was afraid that a drop was not enough, and he also deliberately dropped a few drops of blood on it.


    "You step back, I want to start analyzing your genes." Genes said.


    Hansen stepped back a few steps, and suddenly saw the rise of the gene on the monument. Different kinds of light symbols flowed on the gene tablet, which seemed to be the instrument of full operation.


    Hansen drops a few drops of blood on the top, and like the first drop of blood, they are quietly stuck on the stone wall of the monument, but they never penetrate into the stone.


    No matter how the light characters on the monument are eroded, the blood is still crystal clear, not soaked by foreign objects, like a meteorite.


    The light sign on the gene tablet is getting faster and faster, and the whole gene tablet is bright and bright, giving people a feeling that they will explode at any time. Hansen can''t help but retreat a certain distance. He is really afraid that the gene tablet will burst. .


    In the past ten minutes and a second, Genesis has never been able to refine Hansen��s blood.


    "Genetic monument, how?" Han Senming knew that there was no result, but he couldn''t help but ask.


    "I am still trying to analyze. At present, the result is the same as the previous result. Your blood seems to be the most basic structure, and there is no possibility of further decomposition..." The gene tablet replied.


    "This is impossible!" Hansen frowned.


    "Of course I know that this is impossible. If this analysis is true, then only one possibility is needed. You are a person who is more idiotic than a single-celled creature. Let alone an independent thought, even eating it. There are no qualifications..." The metaphor of Genestone made Han Sen very speechless.


    "So according to your opinion, what is this about me?" Hansen asked cautiously.


    Genesis has indulged for a long while and said: "I have never encountered this situation. If you speculate, there are two possibilities."


    "Which two possibilities?" Hansen asked quickly.


    "One possibility is that your body structure is beyond the scope of my ability to identify, so I can''t analyze it." Genestone said.


    "If this is the case, is it that my body has evolved to a very advanced level?" Hansen was happy.


    "In theory, even if you really took that step, even though there are no samples and patterns that can be compared in my gene pool, simple analysis can still be done." Genestone said.


    "What is the situation with me now?" Hansen was more confused.


    Silence for a while, the voice of the Genesis has once again sounded: "Unless your evolution has far exceeded my ability and cognitive scope, this is likely to happen, but this possibility is very small. ��


    "So what is the second possibility you said?" Hansen did not think that his evolution was so high that he could not understand the genetic monument.


    If that''s the case, how can his body be so weak, already invincible in the world, and ruin the universe between his hands and feet.


    Genesis has been silent for a long time, and it has been said for a long time: "There is also a possibility that you have embarked on a new evolutionary path, a different evolutionary direction than all previous known experiences, a brand new Evolutionary model, only then, I have no way to resolve your genetic structure."


    ��Is it possible?�� Hansen groaned and asked.


    "I don''t know, but for now, this is the most likely speculation." Genesis said seriously.

 Chapter 3408： Return to the sky garden

    Hansen really did not think that even the genetic monument could not detect his genetic status. This is simply unimaginable. Even Qin Xiu, who was analyzed by the gene tablet, did not have such a situation. Fiction.


    If it is exactly what GeneBee said, he embarked on a path of evolution that is different from all creatures. Hansen really didn''t know if it was a blessing or a curse.


    The new evolutionary path means no direction, no experience to learn from, Hansen does not even know how to go next.


    Just like a person marching in the fog, the next step may be to encounter the fairy fruit **** grass Jinshan Yinshan, but it may also be a cliff and a viper and beast. It is really a step by step to hell.


    If you take the road that the predecessors have not left, you can succeed in achieving the great achievements of immortality. However, often such roads are paved with countless bones and blood, and one will make a fortune, saying that is the way. .


    Hansen didn''t know if he was the one who could go to the altar, or the bone that was laid on the ground.


    "The matter is here, I have no retreat, I can only continue to go on. I only hope that I can solve this disaster before I die." Hansen did not worry too much about himself, but he was not sure, his current body. Can not stop Qin Xiu.


    "Genetic monument, how do you compare my body to that Qin Xiu?" Hansen asked, staring at the clock of the sky.


    The monument has been indulged for a while before saying: "I don''t know, in theory, if Qin Xiu is promoted to restart level and then merges with the original gene armor, then he is the most powerful life in this universe, except your daughter. No creature can compete with him anymore."


    Having said that, the gene tablet has been settled: "But your current genetic status is not easy to say, and maybe there will be unexpected effects."


    "You said this is equal to not saying." Hansen is speechless.


    "Knowing is knowing, don''t know is not knowing, things that are unclear can''t be said indiscriminately. After you fight with Qin Xiu, you can analyze the data and you can know the exact results." The gene tablet is calm. Said.


    Hansen��s heart despised, and after he and Qin Xiu��s battle, where is the gene tablet to analyze.


    "Forget it, I have to go back, you can come out soon." Hansen did not want to talk nonsense with Genes, holding the clock of the sky.


    "What should you do, I will stay in the clock of the day," Gene said.


    "You are not going to leave?" Hansen frowned.


    Genesis is very unhappy to say: "What is it that you can''t leave? I stay in the clock of the day, that is to see you, there is no harm to you."


    "What benefits can you give me? When I participate in the battle of Genesis, will you help me?" Hansen said with a grin.


    "Nature can''t, the battle of the gene tablet is the rule I ordered, and of course I can''t break the rules myself," Gene Inn said.


    "Since you won''t help me, what is the use of your stay in the clock of the day?" Hansen said disdainfully.


    The monument was silent, and there was no sound at all, but it did not come out of the clock of heaven. It seemed to be a rogue, not to come out of the clock of heaven.


    "Hey, are you talking? Don''t you lie on the generous monument!" Hansen called a few times, but he never heard the gene tablet response, as if he had fallen asleep.


    Hansen also had no choice but to take the clock of the sky and then left for thirty-three days and returned to the sky garden.


    The atmosphere in the sky garden is quite tense now. Huang Jingjing is desperately hunting the broken beast, hoping to reach a break point of 100 points, so there is no time to stay in the base. When Hansen returns to the base, only Wang Yuhang In the base, even zero and little angels did not come back.


    "Uncle, is your broken-break gene full?" Hansen sat opposite Wang Yuhang and poured himself a glass of water.


    Wang Yuhang nodded: "It has already been full, and the super-god has evolved to the ultimate state. However, my super-spirit is not very useful in single-player combat. If the enemy is more used, it will be useful. One-on-one battle, then I can only look at luck, I am afraid I can''t help too much."


    "That''s not necessarily, maybe you have to rely on you to make a big effort." Hansen smiled.


    Wang Yuhang threw a fruit to Hansen and said with a smile: "You are not expecting me to hold the sky garden?"


    "Little uncle is transparent." Han Sen gave a thumbs up, he did not dare to fight the monument, but he was afraid that Qin Xiu would start in the sky garden when he participated in the battle of the Gene Tablet.


    Wang Yuhang squinted and said: "You can rest assured that if the chaos will dare to attack our sky garden, we must not let them come back."


    Han Sen looked at Wang Yuhang and felt a lot of peace of mind. The feeling that someone can rely on is really good.


    Wang Yuhang took a shot of Han Sen''s shoulder: "Do not worry, there is me at home."


    Going back to his own small courtyard, Ji Yanran is teaching Linger to read and write. When Hansen comes back, Ji Yanran just stood up. Linger��s figure flashed and disappeared immediately. When it appeared again, it had already fluttered. In Hansen��s arms, Hansen��s neck was called Dad.


    "Isn''t this my stealing technique? When did you learn Boa?" Hansen was a little surprised. His movement was modified on the basis of the Taishang sacred quest, which was more complicated than the big shift of the stars. Powerful, others can''t be trained to move.


    Although Linger is Hansen''s daughter, Han Sen does not have time to teach her to move, and even if there is time, the power of the movement is too high, Hansen does not recognize the Linger can use.


    But now, Linger does not know when, he has learned his movements.


    "Before Dad took the Linger to play, and when he used the move to hurry, Linger learned it." Linger said with a small head.


    "I just learned it a few times?" Hansen was surprised.


    "Yeah, it''s very simple." Linger nodded.


    Hansen��s heart was happy, but he also said with emotion: ��Only you will find it simple. Don��t talk about your own feelings. Even if I teach with my heart, they can��t learn.��


    ��Is it so difficult?�� Linger is a face that does not believe.


    Ji Yanran said with a smile: "Don''t look at the daughter who was born. Isn''t it normal to have such learning ability?"


    "What the wife said is." Hansen had to smile and nod.


    While they were chatting, Han Yuxi was conducting a special experiment in a laboratory in the sky garden.


    "Little baby... you want to be jealous... Mom will make you the most powerful creature in the world..." Han Yuxi looked at the instrument in front of him, his eyes full of fanaticism -


    s ->

 Chapter 3409： persuade

    When Hansen returned to the shelter, he saw that Boa was still working hard. Her fusion with the gourd vine was already high, and it seems that she should be able to fully control the gourd vines soon. Fiction.


    Hansen just looked at Boa far away and didn''t mean to go out to see her.


    The sound of the gene tablet sounded in Hansen''s mind: "Your daughter''s gene is really perfect. After she is fully integrated with the genetic seed, she can go straight out of that step, and her gene completion should be better than Qin Xiu. She participated in the battle of genetic monuments and had a great chance to defeat Qin Xiu."


    Hansen was silent, and his face did not show a half-point of joy. After a long while, he suddenly said to the gene tablet: "I have retracted the previous request, please do not let Boa participate in the battle of genetic monument anyway."


    "Why? Her genes are, in my opinion, the most perfect in this universe. It is my favorite destination. There is a great chance to control the entire universe and become the master of the entire universe in the future." Genestone said.


    "Whether she can become the master of the universe is not important to me. I only hope that she can live in peace and happiness," Hansen said.


    Genesis thought about it and said: "As far as I know, you and Qin Xiu should be as good as water and fire. If Boa does not participate in the war, Qin Xiu will become the master of the gene tablet. When he controls the entire universe, the situation will be the same. It will be even worse, even if it is for you, Boa still has to fight with him. By then, Boa��s winning rate will be lower than now."


    "You didn''t say that, I have a chance to defeat Qin Xiu?" Han Sen said faintly.


    "That''s just a hypothesis. How many possibilities are there. Even I can''t say clearly. Your genetic evolution route is too strange. It can''t be accurately estimated. Maybe you can win, but the bigger possibility is to lose." Said.


    "Then wait until I lose, then let''s talk, but you have to help me this, in any case, you can''t let Boa participate in the battle of Genesis." Hansen has made up his mind.


    "This...the rules can''t be changed... If Boa tries to challenge a master before the start of the battle of GeneBet, except for Qin Xiu, I am afraid that other masters will find it difficult to stop her from becoming the master." The Genesis is somewhat embarrassing. .


    "If it is easy to do, what else do I ask you for? You should help me, I believe you will have a way." Hansen smiled.


    "This... well... I can think of ways without breaking the rules... but I have helped you, and I will stay in the clock of the day in the future. You should not make any remarks." Said.


    "The deal." Hansen''s eyes have been watching Boa who is trying to integrate with the gourd seeds.


    The chaos of the black crystal armor has been watching from the side, constantly guiding the Baoer how to do it. Although the strength of the chaos is no longer strong before, but its high knowledge is still the top, even Hansen Not comparable.


    "Dad, when did you come?" Boa found Hansen, who rushed over and threw himself into Hansen''s arms.


    Looking at Bo''s and Hansen''s relatives in a random way, my heart was a bit sour. Although she and Boa recognized each other, Boa and her were far less intimate than Hansen.


    Her mother is not as good as Hansen��s father, and she is very depressed.


    However, chaos is not a good person, not to mention that Hansen raised Boa, and that Bao��s daughter, like her own daughter, could not resent her complaints.


    When I saw Hansen coming over, I said in a mess: "You did a very good job and got the dominance of the day, so you can help Boa to remove some unnecessary troubles."


    After a pause, I looked at Hansen��s body and asked: "Your ability is beyond my expectation. I can resist the power of that time. Is there a genetic power in your body?"


    "I have practiced some time-based genetic techniques," Hansen replied.


    Noisy nodded: "You are very good, but unfortunately, your soul is too weak. If you can reincarnate a few times, you may have a chance to go to the last step."


    "After the reincarnation, will the imprint of the past life be erased?" Hansen said.


    He laughed and said: "The general spirit can''t bring the imprint of the past life to the next world, but some powerful life can make the genetic change of the soul, just like Qin Xiu, just like me, even if it is reborn, it is doomed. It will be extraordinary, and it will become stronger and stronger. It will be stronger than the first. It is only that the level of life is too high, and life can''t be done. When you just got the gene stone, I actually tested it. Passing your soul gene, unfortunately, your soul gene is very ordinary, without any legacy of past life, which means that your spirit is very ordinary before this world, just the accumulation of the world, not enough for you to go there. step."


    Hansen didn''t say anything because he probably didn''t have a chance to get out of that step. Genestone said that he might have embarked on a new path of evolution, and maybe there is no such step.


    Boa said with a look of dissatisfaction: "You said that my father is not right. If Dad didn''t go out of that step, it was just because he didn''t want to go. As long as he thought, he would definitely be able to go out. Dad is the best. It is."


    Frowning slightly, she also looked out, Boa is too dependent on Hansen, this dependence has exceeded rationality, which is not a good thing for Boa.


    As her daughter, as the descendant of that man, Boa is the most perfect living body in the universe. She should be high above, and should not rely on Hansen.


    After moving the mouth, I still didn''t say anything. She finally understood that Boa had not called her mother when she spoke for Hansen. Obviously, she was very angry. If she said Hansen, she would only let Boa More unhappy.


    With Boa''s feelings for Hansen, it is very likely that she will turn her face with her mother.


    Han Sen touched Bao''s head and smiled and said: "Boa is right, as long as your father thinks, I will be able to do it. You can rest assured, your father will not let anyone hurt me. Baby girl, don''t say that Qin Xiu, even the king of the king does not work."


    "Dad is the most painful treasure." Boa joyfully kissed Hansen on the cheek.


    Some helplessness in the chaos, the heart said: "Maybe Hansen''s words are from the true heart, I don''t doubt this. Unfortunately, the heart may not be able to do things, except for Boa, there is no other creature that can balance Qin Xiu, if it is Han Sen met Qin Xiu before Boa, and it was awful to fight with Qin Xiu. If he died in battle, it would inevitably cause a great blow to Boa, making it difficult for Boa to fight with Qin Xiu with a peace of mind. No, I have to convince Hansen that he can''t be foolish."


    "Boa, let''s practice first. I have something to do with Hansen." The chaos said to Boa, and at the same time made a look to Han Sen.


    Han Sen knows that there is something to say to him, and he licked Bao''s hair: "Go to Boa, you will practice for a while, and I will take you home at night, and have dinner with my mother, Xiaohua, and Linger." ��


    "Well, I also miss my mother and my younger siblings." Boa was happy to agree, and then he jumped out of Hansen''s arms and ran to practice.


    "Chaos, do you have anything to say to me?" Hansen and the chaos came to a farther distance from Boa, and then he asked.


    Looking at Hansen in a mess, the look solemnly said: "I know that you are very painful, and love her as a biological daughter. If you are really good for her, then promise me one thing. If you are in the monument In the war, Xianbao took a step in Qin Xiu, you must abandon the war, you can''t give Qin Xiu a chance to kill you, so that Baoer will follow the distraction, maybe the victory will be defeated, and you don''t want to see it. Go to Boa��s accident?��

 Chapter 3410： Wako living together

    "That''s also true, I don''t want Boer to have an accident, you can rest assured, I know what to do." Hansenton said again: "It is not good to give Bao children too much pressure. Let Baoer rest for one night today." Go back to dinner with me, let her relax and restore her spirit."


    "Okay." Nodded slightly.


    Hansen took Boa to the sky garden, called his family back, and had a meal with Boa.


    In addition to Xiaohua and Linger, Han Menger, Zero and Little Angel, and Xiaoyinyin also called back, and the family gathered together.


    Boa is not a child who likes to cultivate. During this time, she practiced hard and was already boring. Now she is regaining a normal appearance. I am very happy to play this evening.


    Bao''s sister and three brothers played cards. Hansen and Ji Yanran sat on the sofa to watch. The small silver and silver were lying on Hansen''s legs, and their eyes closed like asleep, let Hansen touch its silver hair. Let Han Sen have the urge to freeze time.


    The communicator suddenly rang, and Hansen glanced at Mr. Bai��s number and quickly connected the communicator.


    "Mr. Bai, is that the result of the incident?" Hansen asked, can''t wait.


    "It��s not clear in a few words. If you are okay, come to me and have a look." Mr. Bai said.


    "Well, I will go right away." Hansen put down the communicator and sent the reluctant Boa to the shelter, which was rushed to the residence of Mr. Bai in the sky garden.


    "Mr. Bai, have you found anything?" After seeing Mr. Bai, Han Sen couldn''t wait to ask.


    "With some speculation, but still not sure, you need to do some more tests, can you use the hole mystery now?" Mr. Bai asked Han Sen.


    Hansen said: "It''s hard to say clearly. Now I really can''t run the tunnel mysteriously as before. But when I encounter a crisis, when I need it, it can be like opening a hole in the tunnel, sensing the surrounding. Everything, but it is somewhat different from the previous hole, and it is difficult to describe."


    Mr. Bai nodded and suddenly shot a hand to Han Sen��s chest.


    Mr. Bai was originally standing in front of Hansen, and he was not wary of Mr. Bai. There was no sign of this palm, just like a ghost.


    Even if Qin Xiu came here, it may not be able to hide this palm, but when Mr. Bai��s palm is about to touch Hansen��s body, Hansen��s figure seems to be a natural reaction, avoiding white. This is a strange one.


    Hansen did not counterattack, and there was no strange emotion on his face. He just looked at Mr. Bai with inquiring eyes. He didn��t believe it at all. Mr. Bai would be unfavorable to him. Mr. Bai must have his reason to do so.


    Mr. Bai looked at Hansen��s body and said, ��Sure enough, your body has reached the realm of light and dust.��


    "The realm of the same dust? What is that?" Hansen asked with a puzzled look at Mr. Bai.


    "Whether you are still my Xuanmen disciple, even the so-called Xuanmen language does not understand? I have given you those Xuanmen classics, have you read it?" Mr. Bai looked like a smile, Hansen said.


    Hansen suddenly got a red face: "You always know that I can''t live without it, and my luck is not good. There will always be trouble finding me. I don''t have much time to study."


    Mr. Bai smiled and said: "Nonsense, do you not want to read it yourself? Otherwise, with your current level of evolution, those Xuanmen books want to be fully recorded, and it will not take much time."


    Hansen��s old face was redder, and he had no choice but to say: ��It��s useless to just write down. The learning of Xuanmen is not a mathematical formula. If you can��t understand it, even if you remember more, it��s useless.��


    Mr. Bai nodded: "Your temper is really not suitable for studying metaphysics. If you don''t repair metaphysics, you can practice the hole Xuan Jing to that level. It is also an odd number. If you have time, you can explain the hole to the mystery. Listening to it, she has a very high talent in metaphysics, and she will certainly have great achievements in the tunnel."


    "If this is the case, then it would be great. I will teach her to go back tonight." Hansen began to say something a little excited, but when he spoke, the smile on his face became bitter.


    "I don''t want to be a hole in mystery?" Mr. Bai looked at Han Sen with a smile.


    Hansen shook his head and said: "It��s my wife who lives and dies. I don��t think it��s a tunnel. Even if I give her everything, I��m willing. But as you said, she��s in this area. The talent is so good, when she learned the hole mystery, she has a keen insight into everything, and I am afraid it is even worse."


    "What you said is not unreasonable. There is no fish when the water is clear, and people are close to each other. It is a good thing to leave some distance and space." Mr. Bai said that he smiled a little here: "But you don''t have to worry, I just didn''t It has already been said that your body has reached the realm of being in the same dust, even if you really want to practice the hole in the realm that is incomparable with you, it is difficult to peep at you."


    "Mr. Bai, what is the realm of this light and dust?" Hansen asked quickly.


    "And, Yuping also, the meaning of concealment; the same, said Qi and so on is not the same. The mirror is not only the dust, the light will be dark, so first cover the light to the same dust, If you don''t want to be light, then there will be no darkness," said Mr. Bai.


    "What do you mean by saying that you can''t show your edge with you? But what does this have to do with my body?" Hansen said as he thought about Mr. Bai''s words.


    Mr. Bai nodded slightly: "The world only knows that the sword is sharp, the destructive power of the gun is terrible, but the things in the world can not be solved by swords and guns. For example, when you are thirsty, you need to drink water. When you are hungry, you need to eat. At this time, even if you give you a peerless sword, the gun that can destroy the planet is useless."


    Han Sen��s thoughtful thinking seems to be some insight, but he has not caught the core focus.


    Mr. Bai continued: "The evolutionary path of the general creature is a process of pursuing powerful destructive power. Such evolution has its limitations, even if it is invincible to the universe, but in another field, this invincibility may Useless."


    "What do you mean by saying that my body can play a role in any field?" Hansen finally understood the meaning of Mr. Bai.


    "Yes, you are not too stupid, although you understand it is not very accurate, but probably that is what it means." Mr. Bai smiled.


    "But why don''t I feel like this? Don''t say that it can play its role in any field. Even at the same time, I want to do something that I can do. This body is not very obedient." Hansen dared not doubt Mr. Bai. Judgment, but this is the case.


    "That is because you have not really understood your body. The most difficult thing to understand in the world is actually yourself. Slowly and thoughtfully, you can do it." Mr. Bai said.

 Chapter 3411： has a problem

    ��How can I thoroughly understand and control my body?�� After leaving Mr. Bai, Hansen has been thinking about what Mr. Bai said to him.


    "In the middle of the night, what are you doing here alone?" The dragon girl asked Hansen to walk around and ask, and he came up and asked.


    "I just came back from Mr. Bai. So late, why didn''t you sleep?" Hansen asked the dragon girl.


    "I just invented a new dish, but everyone has rested, no one tastes. You are here just here, come and help me try the dishes." The dragon girl took Hansen and went to her kitchen.


    "I have no appetite recently..." Han Sen has something to think about, and the war is coming. Hansen is worried about his safety and what he eats.


    "That''s just right, my dish has the effect of appetizing and eating. You have to taste it." The dragon girl couldn''t help but say that Hansen was brought to the kitchen and then brought a dish to Hansen.


    Come here, Han Sen intends to cope with eating a bit, lest the dragon girl face up.


    The dragon girl''s craftsmanship is extraordinary. In today''s universe, I am afraid it is hard to find a chef better than her. However, Han Sen does not have any taste at all. He is not eating anything at all. He just took a few mouthfuls and felt that his mouth was not bad. Then he nodded and said: "The taste is very good."


    "Since you think this dish is good, then you tell me, where is this dish good?" asked the dragon girl along Hansen''s words.


    Hansen couldn''t help but feel awkward. He just said that, when he thought of the dragon girl, he would still ask him this question. He had been perfunctory before. He didn''t taste the taste of this dish at all. What did it say? At the office.


    "After all, I am not a professional foodie, I just feel delicious, but if I let me say what is delicious, this is really a bit of a mistake." Hansen said, and put a piece of meat into his mouth, this time Hansen Deliberately taste the taste, and do not really want to say where the dish is good, just to be able to cope with the past.


    However, Han Sen was careful about this product, and suddenly he accidentally stumbled.


    "It''s fine, you just have to say what you want in your heart. The way to cook is not to enter the mouth of a gourmet, but a long word." said the dragon girl.


    "Long word? What is it for a long time?" Hansen was the first to hear such a statement, curiously asked.


    "There are countless foods in the world. In this big universe, countless new dishes are born every moment, and there are many dishes that are so fascinating. They are so famous that they admire them, even if they are waiting in line. But this is the case. The dishes are often forgotten or eliminated in a short time. Even if they are barely passed down, there are very few diners to go to, but occasionally they will taste fresh. Instead, some very simple dishes are able to spread thousands. For thousands of years, even if you eat it every day, you won''t get bored. What I am pursuing is a long-term word. The cuisine that I have made can be eaten for a long time, and in a subtle way, change the eating habits of all living things."


    "It turns out that if you want to make long-term food, it is really not an easy task. If the human body did not have a planet before, the food was scarce, and there was nothing to eat. If you developed a habit, you would naturally have a long-lasting food. But now the universe is the same, all kinds of ingredients can be transported to every corner of the universe, food is too rich, and then want to form a long-term food, it is too difficult." Han Sen said.


    "Because it is difficult, it is interesting, otherwise I have to go this way." The dragon girl smiled and looked at Han Sen and said: "I can say something like this, that you know a lot about food, then you go It��s time to talk about it, how is my spring and autumn fried meat done? Is there a potential for long-term food?��


    Hansen looked down at the fried meat on the plate, and his look turned strange.


    "There is nothing to say, can you tell me anything between you and me?" The dragon girl saw that Hansen seemed to have something to say, and asked straightforwardly.


    Hansen said after a moment of indulgence: "I don''t know if this dish can be a long-term food, but in my opinion, this dish seems to have some problems."


    "What''s the problem?" asked the dragon girl.


    "Like this, you can show me this dish again, maybe I can tell the problem of this dish." Hansen did not answer immediately, but made a request.


    Although Hansen is not a big gourmet, the dragon girl still has some respect for Hansen. He did not despise his opinion because he was a layman. He directly re-saut��ed a spring and autumn fried meat according to Han Sen.


    The dragon girl summoned the pot, spoon, knife, shovel and other utensils, and took out the material, and re-saut��ed a plate of spring and autumn fried meat in front of Hansen.


    The skills of the dragon girl are naturally impeccable. Whether it is from the choice of ingredients, the processing, and the control of the fire, it can be said to be perfect. Even the top chefs and foodies of the big universe are absolutely not picking here. A little bit of trouble.


    But all of this fell in the eyes of Hansen, but Hansen''s look became more eccentric.


    Hansen will cook, but the cooking is very common. The best barbecue is a bit of a special feature, but in front of the dragon girl, his barbecue skill is nothing.


    But now Han Sen sees the dragon girl cooking, but there is a very strange feeling, the dragon girl''s every move, let him have a feeling of deja vu.


    Like every step and every movement of the dragon girl cooking, Hansen has seen it before.


    Most of the actions of the Dragon Girl have made Han Sen feel like this deja vu, but there are some places that are not the same as those of Hansen.


    And those places that are not quite the same as Hansen��s imagination, let Hansen give birth to a kind of feeling that the dragon girl is not quite right, which makes Han Sen��s face more and more strange.


    On the combat ability, Han Sen wants to win the dragon girl is not difficult, but on the cooking, Han Sen can be said to be one of the ten thousand of the horse and not the dragon girl, the two are not a level.


    But now Hansen actually thinks that the Dragon Girl is doing something wrong, and this feeling is still very strong, which is incredible.


    "What is going on here? Why do I feel this way? Is this what Mr. Bai said is the same with the light?" Hansen was so upset that he didn''t know how to do it.


    "Now can tell me, where is this dish wrong?" The dragon girl has already fried the spring and autumn fried meat, and asked Hansen in front of her face.


    "I really can''t say this, it''s just a feeling. It''s not so good. If you don''t, I will try it out a bit. You see how I fired." Hansen thought about it.


    He couldn''t believe that his feelings were right, so he didn''t say his feelings.


    "You want to stir up this spring and autumn fried meat?" The dragon girl looked at Hansen in surprise.


    Hansen��s cooking level, the Dragon Girl is still very clear, this spring and autumn fried meat looks simple, but because the two vegetables and one kind of meat have different requirements for temperature and time, the requirements for the heat are extremely high, not It is difficult for a professional chef to grasp well. She does not think that Hansen��s level can really make this spring and autumn fried meat.

 Chapter 3412： Spring and autumn fried meat

    "I will give it a try." Hansen does not have the ability of a dragon girl, can only enter the kitchen, using ordinary kitchen utensils for cooking.


    There are three kinds of ingredients in the spring and autumn fried meat, one is called spring vanilla, the other is autumn mushroom, and there is a selection of thunder tenderloin.


    The thunder skin is hard, although it is not a high-level alien, but the ordinary sword is hard to hurt its scales, but its meat quality is particularly delicious, especially the tenderloin of the beast, tender and thin, is stir-fried Top grade.


    The spring vanilla is crisp and the autumn mushrooms are sleek, and the two have the effect of removing blood and smell. The three are melted into one dish. Not only the meat flavor can make the spring vanilla and the autumn mushroom more mellow, and the meat tastes also because of the grass. The taste is changed without being greasy, and there is a sweet taste.


    This dish looks easy. Just put the three materials into the pot and stir fry them. As for the seasonings, there are not many used, just put a little salt, sugar and so on. The original flavor combines to win.


    However, the dishes that tend to look easy are the hardest to do. The spring herbs are the most delicate, and the time spent in high temperature requires precise control.


    After a long time, the spring vanilla loses its crisp taste. The time is short. The grass suffocating is not forced out, it will be difficult to swallow, and there is no grass suffocating and the **** suffocation of the thunder meat. The thunder meat will also be inferior. a bit.


    The beast is tender and tender, and the time of frying can''t be too long. The autumn mushroom is not afraid of long-term frying, but this can''t be fried for too long, otherwise the natural mushroom fragrance will dissipate more than half.


    Three materials require three different heats, and the time required for the pot is very demanding.


    This is just the control of the fire, as well as the handling of materials. It is also a matter of learning. Spring herbs and autumn mushrooms need to be cut into pieces. In order to maintain uniform heat, the autumn mushrooms are thinner and the spring herbs are thicker. So, in the same time, the maturity of the two can be approximated.


    The thunder meat needs to be processed in advance, and this dragon girl directly helps Hansen to handle it, so it is not necessary to Hansen.


    It seems that a simple fried meat, in fact, a lot of taboos, the dragon girl does not think that such a layman Hansen can do a good job in spring and autumn, but Hansen is always somewhat unexpected, so the dragon girl did not slow him down.


    Hansen often roasts the meat, and the fried meat is less, but I don��t know how. After watching the dragon girl��s fried spring and autumn meat, he seems to have some kind of enlightenment in his heart, and he has a kind of self-confidence.


    Although there are no magical kitchen utensils for the Dragon Girl, Hansen uses ordinary kitchen utensils, but it is also familiar and unfamiliar.


    The kitchen knife has a rhythmic rise and fall in Hansen''s hands. It is not too fast, nor slow. It has an unspeakable rhythm and beauty. Even the dragon girl feels Hansen''s action is just like an art.


    "The martial arts and the kitchen are connected. Hansen''s knives are extremely high. Even the cuts are so wonderful. But the dishes are good, but they don''t mean that they can stir up a good dish. How can he fire this? Pan Chunqiu fried meat?�� The dragon girl stared at Hansen��s movements, but she was thinking about it.


    Hansen didn''t have so many distractions in his heart. He naturally cut the good materials, and then the hot pot was oiled. Everything was so smooth and natural, as if he had already done it thousands of times.


    However, Han Sen Ming Ming is the first time to see the dragon girl''s spring and autumn fried meat, this feeling is really wonderful.


    The dragon girl has been watching Han Sen, looking at her eyes, but her eyes are slowly widening. Hansen��s steps are all surprisingly accurate, or can��t be described with precision. The rhythm of Hansen��s cooking can be almost perfect. Described, even if the dragon girl does it herself, she can''t guarantee that she is doing better than Hansen.


    ��When did this guy go to learn cooking?�� The dragon girl was surprised to see that this level of cooking is definitely not a good one.


    Just looking at Han Sen''s time to put the material in the pot, he knows that he knows the characteristics of those materials and is in the realm of whatever he wants.


    Soon, the dragon girl''s surprise became a doubt, Hansen''s processing steps began to be the same as her, but when it came to the back, there were some subtle differences.


    The original spring vanilla should be in the back of the autumn mushroom, but Hansen turned this step over, let the spring vanilla go to the pot, which is obviously wrong in the dragon girl��s view, so wait for the autumn mushroom to be cooked. When the spring herbs are overcooked, they lose their crisp taste and the taste is no longer fresh.


    "If this is done, the spring and autumn fried meat will be destroyed." The dragon girl secretly shook her head.


    However, the dragon girl was surprised that things happened again. Hansen did not fry the autumn mushrooms, but after frying a few spring herbs, they went straight to the pan and put the fried meat and spring herbs in a pan.


    "Autumn mushroom, you haven''t put it yet?" The dragon girl quickly reminded me.


    "It''s not too late now." Hansen said, putting the sliced ??autumn mushrooms on top, completely covering the spring herbs and thunder meat below.


    The dragon girl gave a slight glimpse. I don��t know what Hansen wants to do. Hansen is hot-potted and keeps his eyes on the oil in the pot.


    Until the oil burned to a certain extent, Hansen fry the pot and poured the hot oil on the plate.


    The golden hot oil poured on the white mushroom pieces, and the mushrooms were quickly turned into a bright yellow color, like a layer of gold, and a fragrance also spilled out.


    The scent of mushroom, oily, meaty and spring vanilla mixes together, and in an instant, an incredible chemical reaction forms a mouth-watering dish. Even the dragon girl smells the scent, and the taste buds are difficult to control. Secreted a lot of saliva, could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    "Complete, please taste." Han Sen put his own spring and autumn fried meat in front of the dragon girl.


    The dragon girl picked up the chopsticks in amazement, first caught a piece of spring vanilla, and put it in the mouth, suddenly widened her eyes and revealed an incredible color.


    The spring vanilla absorbs the aroma and meat of the autumn mushroom, and with its own grassy and crisp taste, it instantly forms a strong taste impact, so that the dragon''s entire mouth is occupied by the fragrance, and the appropriate salt and sugar follow The scent repeatedly turns in the mouth, teasing the sensitive part of the taste buds, so that the dragon girl does not consciously secrete a large amount of saliva, and has not carefully tasted it, and can''t help but swallow a few mouthfuls and swallow it.


    The dragon girl couldn��t wait to clip another piece of autumn mushroom and thunder meat, and put it into the mouth together. The impact of the taste became more intense. The gravy filled the gaps and the mouth with the mushroom fragrance, and instantly Thoroughly conquered her taste buds, like a delicious breath exploding in her mouth.


    "How do you..." The dragon girl stared at Hansen incredibly, as if she didn''t know him.

 Chapter 3413： understood

    The dragon girl is really surprised. This kind of cooking is not unusual, but the person who can think of doing it, the understanding of the ingredients and cooking itself must be extremely high, and can even be said to be inferior to her. Fiction.


    However, how to see Hansen is not like someone who has time to study the kitchen. He can improve the spring and autumn fried meat and find the cooking method that is most suitable for the three materials, which really surprised the dragon girl.


    "Quickly, when did you secretly learn the cooking?" The dragon girl grabbed Hansen''s wrist and asked.


    "You still don''t know me? How can I have time to learn how to cook? It may be that I have been cooking for a long time. I have a little experience." Hansen smiled.


    The dragon girl gave him a glance: "If you can only practice it with such a deep cooking experience, the chefs of that day should really be killed."


    "Then I don''t know. You know me the most. Usually, my family''s dishes are all you are doing. How many times can I have a chance to cook?" Hansen said in his mouth, but his heart was in the dark: "Is it not?" This is what Mr. Bai said is the same as the dusty world?"


    "I don''t believe it. You just can take a look at it and you can practice the cooking in such a realm." The Dragon Girl naturally knows that Han Sen is all true. He has no time to cook, at most, it is baked. Meat stewed with meat and the like, no special technical content.


    However, if Hansen casually took a look, there is such a cooking skill, and it is really difficult for the dragon girl to believe.


    The dragon girl fry a few more dishes, let Hansen speculate for her. As a result, Hansen not only can be fired, but also can always give the dragon girl some surprises, make a little modification, and then stir up the taste. Better than a dragon girl.


    The dragon girl looked at Han Sen incredibly. She couldn''t believe it. There was such a genius in the world. Just looking at it, it was better than her professional who practiced the kitchen.


    "You...how did you do it?" The dragon girl was a little discouraged, and some did not know what it was for her hard work in these years.


    "Maybe... this is a genius..." Hansen said with a deep impression of his chin.


    When the dragon girl saw Han Sen��s appearance, she suddenly hated the teeth and was preparing to take the pan to Hansen��s hateful face. Hansen said seriously: ��I think, I may really understand. It is."


    "What is it?" asked the dragon girl.


    "I can''t tell. In a nutshell, now, whatever I do, I can find the right path with intuition." Hansen discretionally said this sentence.


    The dragon girl listened with a look of eccentric look at Hansen: "The road to Jane, the flow of the source, you will not have reached the highest level of humanity?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know what the current state is. Mr. Bai said that this is called Heguang and the dust. You said that it is humanity. I don''t know what it is." Han Sen shook his head, but he thought about it. Another thing, said to the dragon girl: "I still have something to prove, wait until later."


    He waved his hand and Hansen quickly stepped away and quickly returned to his place of residence.


    "Why are you coming back so late?" Ji Yanran was sitting at the desk and processing some documents. When Hansen came back, he got up and poured him a cup of tea.


    Hansen took Ji Jiran, and some eagerly said: "Oh, you can show me the most difficult and profound books in Xuanmen."


    "What? Do you usually not like to read those classics at all? Wouldn''t it be that you want to hug your feet?" Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen with surprise.


    Those Xuanmen classics were given to her by Hansen, but Hansen himself rarely saw it. At most, he just looked at it one by one and would not study it at all.


    "Of course not, I just want to give it a try, can you understand it." Han Sen is also difficult to express clearly.


    "When you last watched the Tibetan article, you only watched it halfway and didn''t look at it. Would you like to continue watching it?" Ji Yanran thought about it.


    "Don''t hide the original entry, you will give me the most esoteric and most difficult to understand. I don''t remember if there is a "Xuanmen Daozheng Real Solution"? Mr. Bai seems to have said that the last one is his recent The experience of the year is realized." Han Sen thought about it.


    "Do you really want to see "Xuanmen Daozhen Zhen Jie"?" Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen with surprise.


    "Xuanmen Daozheng Jieji" is the editor of Xuanmen, which was compiled by Mr. Bai in recent years. Although it is not the most profound work of Xuanmen, it is very broad in knowledge, but it is not familiar with the major works of Xuanmen. For the metaphysical monks who have a certain foundation for metaphysics, they simply cannot understand the "Xionmen Road Tibetan Zhenzheng".


    Ji Jiran now in the metaphysical rumors, but also need to rely on a lot of information, can slowly study the "Xuanmen Road Tibetan true solution", many places that do not understand, you need to ask Mr. Bai to do.


    Hansen, a guy who knows a little about metaphysics, actually wants to see "Xuanmen Daozheng Jiezheng", Ji Yunran really can''t think of it, he can see what can be used.


    However, since Hansen wants to see it, Ji Yanran did not say anything more, and took the copy of "Xuanmen Daozhen Zhenzheng" to Hansen.


    The original handwritten by Mr. Bai, which is collected in the Han family''s old house in the league, generally does not come out and let people see it.


    Hansen used to be really incomprehensible. Metaphysics is difficult to learn. It is not that good memory can be learned. Hansen himself has learned a little, but there has not been much progress.


    A lot of metaphysical content, Han Sen seems to understand and understand, even if his hole Xuan Jing has been trained to a very high level, but in the metaphysics, Han Sen can only be regarded as a half bucket of water, even Ji Yun is not as good.


    Hansen took over the "Xuanmen Road Tibetan Zhenzheng" and opened it carefully to see it. Under this view, Hansen was overjoyed.


    What used to seem boring, now Hansen seems to know why, there seems to be some kind of enlightenment in the heart, it does not seem to feel how hard, just feel that the content is not so difficult to understand.


    This kind of feeling can only be said to be unspeakable, just like a student who would not have studied, and who saw the math problem with a brainache, suddenly opened up, and found out that the original math problems are not so difficult to understand.


    Hansen didn''t have time to go to school before, so I didn''t think it was interesting to read it, but now I understand it, but I think this metaphysics is really interesting. I don��t know how to look through the page one by one. interesting.


    "You turned so fast, did you really understand?" Ji Yanran saw Hansen one page after another and turned down one page. I really couldn''t see that he had serious research and couldn''t help but ask.

 Chapter 3414： Extraordinary genius

    "You should understand a little." Han Sen said while watching, but his heart was excited.


    Whether it is cooking or reading, these are not Hansen''s good at it, but now these projects that he is not good at, they all have such performance. If this is what Mr. Bai said, it is the same for Hansen. Difference is an unimaginable good thing.


    "Mr. Bai said that my current body will have a role in any field. Does it mean that I will be a versatile genius in the future, no matter what I do, what is faster and better than others?" After reading a copy of "Xuanmen Daozhen Zhenzheng", my heart has already had a deep understanding of metaphysics, and he has not learned how many times deeper than he had learned so many years ago.


    Although it is only by this book, I can''t say that I understand metaphysics, but I don''t know how to know it as I used to.


    Closing the book, Han Sen looked at Ji Yan��s face, and Ji Yanran, who was looking at it, was a little embarrassed.


    "What do you think?" Ji Yanran reached out and pushed a hand on Hansen''s arm, sorry to say.


    "I am looking at your face." Hansen did not regain his gaze, but instead reached out and hooked Ji Jiran''s chin, said with a smile.


    "You will still look at the face?" Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen with some surprise.


    The look at metaphysics is not a kind of superstition, but a technique of seeing the world. The so-called face is born from the heart, not to say that thinking about evil things in the heart, it will become ugly, and when you think about good things all day, it will become beautiful.


    The face refers to the influence of a person''s temper and personality on the face. For simple examples, people who work hard often do not have much expression, like frowning, and the headline will be deeper.


    For those who laugh, the decree and crow''s feet will be relatively heavy.


    More deeply, if a person has a bad temper, it will make the liver fire strong. If you stay up late, it will cause signs of pharyngitis, rhinitis, dark circles, hair loss and so on.


    All life will leave traces on the face if you don''t feel it, and look at these traces, and use this as a foundation to make some inferences.


    Really want to understand the face, there is a lot of knowledge to learn, such as medicine and biology, are only the most basic. Hansen probably learned a few things before, but later he felt too much trouble and wasted time, so he didn''t continue to learn.


    So let Han Sen, the half-Xuanmen disciple, look at it, not as good as the ordinary priests on the street.


    It��s just that today��s Hansen��s look at Ji��s face is completely different from the previous ones. The traces that I couldn��t see before, are now all in Hansen��s eyes.


    The so-called insider looks at the doorway, and the layman looks at the excitement. Now Hansen really sees some doorways.


    "Well, you are talking about it. What do you see from my face?" Ji Yanran pushed Hansen''s hand and put his face in front of Hansen, saying with interest.


    "Four days ago, Xiaohua went to the league, right?" Hansen said with a smile.


    "This is what you saw from my face?" Ji Yanran looked at Hansen with some surprise.


    Hansen stretched out a finger and wiped it on Ji��s lips. He suddenly had a faint color on Hansen��s finger.


    "This is the lipstick of the brand you usually use. This brand is only sold by the Alliance, and this is the latest model. It was just listed four days ago. I think the CEO should send the new model to our home for the first time, but I brought the lipstick from the league here, and now there is only a small flower here." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Then how do you know that the flower is the alliance that returned four days ago? Can''t it be yesterday or the day before?" Ji Yanran thought and asked.


    "No." Hansen shook his head with a certainty: "You are a person who cares about the instrument, but he doesn''t like makeup very much. He usually uses some moisturizing cosmetics to make himself look good. This lipstick is good. It''s the most common makeup you usually use, no one, every time you have a new product, you are the first time to get it back."


    Ji Yanran looked at Han Sen has been laughing, but did not speak, Hansen looked at the hair in a snack: "What do you look at me? I should be right?"


    "I didn''t see it. You even know what lipstick I usually use. How can I not know that you usually care about me?" Ji Yanran Han Han said at a glance.


    "What are you saying, you are my wife, how can I not care about you, just do not say it." Hansen said with a sigh of the waist.


    Ji Yanran was kneading his waist: "Less a poor mouth, you are talking about it, do you really understand the art of face-to-face? What do you see?"


    "I also saw that my father-in-law''s recent days were not so good, I was afraid that I was still being cleaned up by my wife''s mother." Hansen looked at Ji Yanran''s face seriously.


    Ji Yanran suddenly widened his eyes: "How do you see this again?"


    "This is not a difficult thing. The necklace on your neck, I remember it should be the wife of the mother-in-law..." Han Sen said the cause and effect again, and the disciples were stunned.


    Ji Yanran asked Han Sen some questions. Han Sen was able to answer the question. He even guessed a lot from some clues in her body. She almost saw what she had done every day. Let Ji Yanran be amazed.


    She also learned the art of watching the world, but after learning it for so long, it can only be regarded as a little bit of fur. It is much stronger than the previous Hansen, but compared with today��s Hansen, it is worse. Too much.


    "Do you really understand the "Xuanmen Daozheng Real Solution"?" Ji Yanran will be suspicious and looked at Han Sen.


    "I don''t dare to say it when I understand it, I understand most of it." Hansen said.


    "You will not have been studying in the past secretly. Now, after you have become a Beijingese, are you going to show off in front of me?" Ji Yanran is hard to believe. Han Sen just looked through it and learned this level.


    "One minute on the stage, ten years of work, that is the mortal, your husband, I am an extraordinary genius, do not need to work for ten years, only one minute on the stage." Han Sen said proudly. .


    "Ghosts believe in you." Ji Yanran still did not believe, thought about it, and took out a metaphysical work for Han Sen: "This is a small Yanshan collection, you can take it, if you look at it now you can learn The content, I believe what genius you are."


    "Wife, you don''t believe that husband is not a good habit," Hansen said.


    "I only believe in my own judgment, what men, what is good to believe, are big pig hooves, not at all credible." Ji Yanran said with a grin.


    Hansen suddenly said: "Oh, you can''t say this, how can I be the same as a normal man?"


    "Yes, you are more untrustworthy than the average man." Ji Yanran said seriously.


    Hansen opened his mouth and couldn��t think of a rebuttal. For a moment, his eyes turned and smiled and said: "Okay, then I will read this Xiaoyanshan collection, but if I read it again, I will learn. Promise me a condition."


    "What conditions?" Ji Yanran asked with a squint.


    Hansen smirked and licked his mouth to Ji��s ear and whispered something. Ji Yanran suddenly fluffed his cheeks, and his fingers licked Hansen��s waist and pinched it again: ��You are going to die.��


    "How? Is this afraid? Don''t dare to gamble? I don''t have confidence in myself, or know that your husband is a genius, so I am afraid?" Hansen grinned.


    "Whoever is afraid, gambling will gamble, I will not believe, you can learn Xiaoyanshanji once you see it." Ji Yanran bit his lip and said.

 Chapter 3415： Challenge Qin Xiu

    Early the next morning, Han Sen woke up from the dream, Ji Yanran''s soft boneless body wrapped around him, still sleeping very heavy, it seems that it was really tired last night.


    Han Jiran touched a pink cheek, and Hansen��s heart was not happy.


    Yesterday, he only watched it once, and learned the Xuanmen School in Xiaoyanshanji, so that Ji Yunran had to fulfill his promise and had a wonderful night.


    But for Hansen, the beauty is not only that. His body is really weird. Even though it is unique in that respect, it seems to know something more than before, just a gentle touch. Let Ji Jiran be difficult to suppress the estrus.


    "Isn''t this body really in the realm of accessibility?" Hansen rejoiced in his heart, only that there was nothing in the world that could hardly live with him.


    Get up from the bed, get dressed and go out, try to find something that you are not good at, and try to see if this body is really accessible.


    However, just after going out, I saw the light in the void, and there was a bright day.


    "Some people challenge the position of the master?" Hansen looked up, but was shocked.


    Because the radiant heaven is actually the seventeenth heaven in which Qin Xiu is located.


    "Who is this, dare to challenge Qin Xiu?" Han Sen stared at the genetic monument, just want to know who is challenging Qin Xiu, now in the big universe, dare to do such a thing, Han Sen thought again, Still can''t think of who it will be.


    Not only Hansen''s doubts, but also many of the powerful people in the chaos and the gene temple are the horror of the face. They can challenge Qin Xiu at this time. They really can''t think of anyone else.


    Soon, the image of the seventeenth day appeared on the monument, and Qin Xiu and another figure appeared in the image.


    "Is she?" Hansen recognized the figure and suddenly recognized it.


    That turned out to be a very beautiful woman, the beauty of the world does not eat the fireworks, it is difficult to give birth to the idea of ??sorrow.


    "Women''s Luna, how can she challenge Qin Xiu?" Han Sen was puzzled, but no one could answer his doubts.


    "It''s her, it''s her." Wang Yuhang''s voice came from the distant hall.


    "What is her? Do you know her?" Hansen asked and walked over.


    Wang Yuhang said quickly: "When I was trapped for thirty-three days, that woman saved me, but she took me whole and miserable. I will check with her sooner or later."


    "I think, you''d better stay away from her in the future." Hansen smiled bitterly.


    Wang Yuhang said that he was not convinced: "I was not her opponent before, but now my super-deity has evolved to the ultimate state, and may not be able to fight her."


    "Do you know who she is?" Hansen asked with a smile.


    "I care who she is, God to kill God, Buddha to destroy the Buddha..." Wang Yuhang called.


    "She is called Luna, like Han Yuxi. It is a witch who has lived from the endless years, but Han Yuxi��s combat power is only relatively weak among the witches. That is the strongest of the witches. One of the bits..." Hansen said.


    Wang Yuhang immediately closed his mouth. In the sky garden, there are not many people who can make Wang Yuhang afraid. Baoer counts one, Linger counts one, but when it comes to the most feared person, it is still non-Han Yu.


    Han Yuxi did not take Wang Yuhang to do the experiment. Now he heard Han Yuxi��s name is a bit weak.


    "Cough, it turned out to be from the family, you said it." Wang Yuhang immediately stunned, his eyes looked around, for fear that Han Yuyu was nearby, listening to what he had just said.


    "Who are you and your family?" A voice came from outside the door, and immediately made Wang Yuhang''s foot soft and grabbed Hansen''s arm with his hand, which did not fall.


    I saw Han Yuqi walked in from outside the gate, eyes staring at Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang said quickly: "Yu Yujie, I just made a joke, since the goddess of the moon is your family, that is my sister, don''t say it is me, even if it is my life, I am willing. ""


    Wang Yuhang was really afraid of Han Yuzhen, and he was afraid that Han Yuqi would change his law and take him to experiment.


    Obviously, Han Yuxi is not in the mood to talk to him now. He said to Han Sen: "How can Luna challenge Qin Xiu?"


    "This should be what I asked you, why did she challenge Qin Xiu? You are from the same family, should you know more clearly than me?" Hansen asked.


    Han Yuxi shook his head: "Qin Xiu broke through the cosmic barrier and came to the gene universe. The body was rejected by the great universe, and was suppressed by the gene temple. Later, it was saved by my family before it could survive. Although my family was at that time. Waner will only save him, but Lunao also had a battle with the gods to protect him from death. He said that he is still his savior. Even if Qin Xiu became the new cosmic master, he should not know how to be a god. Why did Luna challenge him, and I don��t want to understand."


    "According to your opinion, does Luna have the strength to fight with Qin Xiu?" Hansen did not think that Luna had no chance at all.


    Although Qin Xiu is powerful, the origin of the Wu people is not inferior.


    In the past, one of the temples created a living body, one of which was the ancestors, that is, the early life of Qin Xiu.


    The other living body is the Wuzu, but Hansen does not know what the witches they created are called, nor do they know that the Wuzu still lives in the world.


    However, from this point of view, the blood of the Wu people still has the capital to fight with Qin Xiu. Luna is the leader of the witches. Maybe she really has the power to defeat Qin Xiu. Otherwise, how can she be like her character? Challenge Qin Xiu?


    "I don''t know." Han Yuqi shook his head.


    Within the seventeenth day of the heavens, the moon **** stepped out of the air, just like the goddess walked under the moon, without the slightest fireworks. If the creatures of the heavens and the real world knew what this war represents, they thought she was just Come play.


    Qin Xiu looked at the moon gods, and did not have the usual condescending attitude. Instead, he succumbed to the ritual: "Moon sister, I haven''t seen you for many years, are you okay?"


    The creatures of the heavens and the real world are all shocked. This universe can be treated like Qin Xiu, and it is difficult to find a second place.


    "It used to be okay, but it is very bad now." Luna said with a cold face.


    "Who is so bold, even dare to provoke the moon is not happy?" Qin Xiu laughed.


    "It''s you." Luna said faintly.


    Qin Xiu has already guessed that Luna will say this, and he does not argue. He just said: "If you are not happy with repairing your sister, you will not be able to fight back even if you take the lesson."


    "Do you think that you said this, I am embarrassed to punish you?" Luna said coldly.


    "There is no such thing. You have a great grace in my brother and sister. Even if you want to repair your life, you will never fight back." Qin Xiu said seriously.

 Chapter 3416： Three palms

    Luna said in a cold voice: "You don''t have to say so much nonsense with me. I don''t have much love with you. If there is no Waner for you, if you die in front of me, I won''t look at you more. ."


    "Then I will return this kindness to Wan Wan." Qin Xiu said.


    "If you have a face, you can say the words of Wan Er. If you know that you are so wolf-hearted, you will not be able to save you if you are trying to make Waner heart-wrenching." Luna is cold.


    Han Sen now understands why Luna will attack Qin Xiu. Qin Xiu wants to resurrect his sister Qin Waner, and the Wuzu Waner is the reincarnation of Qin Waner, but it is not Qin Waner.


    And the resurrection of Qin Waner, as the spirit of the Wu people, will be sacrificed, which is obviously unacceptable to the Wu and Luna.


    I have to say that Qin Xiu��s temperament is really determined and determined. The witch family is also very good for him. He is still so hard-hearted, he must resurrect Qin Waner and hesitate to sacrifice the witch family. .


    Han Sen is also not good to say that Qin Xiu is right or wrong in this matter, but for the Witch Wan, Qin Xiu is undoubtedly a sin.


    "Lunar God wants to punish the repair, please do not hesitate to repair it despite the shot." Qin Xiu still looks so indifferent.


    "Well, I am going to see what this year has given you, so that you have the confidence to say this in front of me." Luna was cold and frosty, slightly raised his palm, and took a palm to Qin Xiu.


    The moon **** and Qin Xiu are several kilometers away. The moon **** is not fast, but it is slowly launched, and there is no such awesome power, and there is no glory.


    "This palm is called the ice seal." Her palm is like a jade, like a jade carving, the beauty does not bring a trace of human fireworks, as if it is the most perfect masterpiece in the world.


    Others only feel that the palm of the hand is empty and presses. It seems that there is no strength at all, and there is no such thing as Qin Xiu. If there is no threat beyond a few kilometers away, they think that Luna really does not really want to be with Qin. It is difficult to repair.


    However, Han Sen��s eyes were bright. He only saw the true Guang Han Jing today. His ice muscle jade bones are the cold chills born out of the moon god. Other people can��t see the mystery, but he sees clearly. .


    Under the palm of the moon god''s powerlessness, Qin Xiu''s body suddenly formed a frost, and was instantly frozen in the ice jade, which seemed to be a statue of ice jade.


    Hansen originally thought that the hollow structure of the white sheep fairy had been very magical, but compared with the moon god, the hollow structure of the white sheep fairy was much worse.


    Luna''s ice jade structure is mysterious and mysterious. It seems to be the eternal crystallization. Even the most powerful destructive power in the world, I am afraid it is difficult to shake her ice jade seal.


    And not only that, the ice jade crystal is coagulation and contraction in a peculiar way, and the frozen power will be one point deeper, and the condensed ice jade will concentrate one point.


    If this continues, it is feared that Qin Xiu��s body will be reduced to dust crystallites along with the ice jade.


    But the next second, Han Sen heard the sound of squeaking, which was almost eternal immortal ice jade crystal, there was a crack, and the crack spread quickly, and quickly spread to the entire ice jade seal crystal.


    Hey!


    The sky ice crystal jade splashes, which freezes the crystal of Qin Xiu��s body, and it bursts open, revealing the true meaning of Qin Xiu.


    Qin Xiu is still standing still, and has never moved. However, Luna��s seal power of the Guanghan Classic is applied to the extreme, but it can��t damage him.


    "Awesome Qin Xiu!" When Hansen was able to use genetic techniques before, even at the peak of the ice muscle jade surgery, it was much worse than Luna.


    Even the attack of the Moon God is ineffective against Qin Xiu, and Hansen��s ice muscle jade surgery is naturally not even more.


    "Sure enough, some capital, it is no wonder that you dare to look at everything now." Luna is still so frosty, but the chill in the eyes is even stronger.


    "Yuejie has won the prize. If you feel that you are still not deflated, please feel free to take it." Qin Xiu said.


    "You don''t have to take words to provoke me. I only pay you back for Waner today. It was the first palm, and there are two palms left." Luna said indifferently.


    "As long as the sister of the month feels happy, it is said that it is three palms, even if it is three hundred palms and three thousand palms, the repair will not wrinkle and frown." Qin Xiu speaks earnestly.


    "Hey." Lunao snorted, as if he was disdainful to Qin Xiu��s words. At the same time, he extended the jade-like palm and once again printed it on Qin Xiu��s chest, but this time Luna used another left hand. .


    This palm is completely different from the previous one. The previous palm is cold and ruthless, freezing everything. The most important force is the power of freezing.


    However, this second palm of the moon god, but there is no trace of coldness, the palm of the hand is crystal clear as jade, it seems to be the most beautiful jade statue in the world.


    The jade''s palms pass through the void, destroying the void, and the things touched by the palms are destroyed. The destructive power is stronger than Hansen''s reversal of the genetics.


    "This palm is called jade." The cold voice of Luna, with the momentum, spread throughout the universe.


    Such as jade''s palm printed on Qin Xiu''s black crystal armor, even the black crystal armor appeared cracks, the moon god''s jade palm also fell into the armor.


    Hansen was the first to see that the black crystal armor was cracked, but this palm did not penetrate the black crystal armor, but left a palm-shaped dent on it.


    Qin Xiu looked down at the palm print on his chest and said with a sigh: "The sister of the month is stronger than before the reincarnation. This piece of jade is broken, even though it is the gods of the heavens. I am afraid that it is difficult to resist and is directly destroyed by God. Now I am looking forward to the third palm of your sister."


    Between the words, the palm print on the black crystal armor has been automatically repaired as before.


    Luna is disregarding him, but he said indifference: "You don''t need to expect, you will see it right away."


    Said, Lunao both hands out, but did not shoot to Qin Xiu, but put their hands together, fingertips opposite, forming a circular hollow gesture.


    Yueshen slowly raised his hands, and the hollow part of the circle was aligned with Qin Xiu. He said faintly: "This palm is called the moon."


    The voice of Luna has just fallen, and Qin Xiu��s face has changed. Qin Xiu, who has been standing there without any movement, has quickly retreated.


    However, it was still a step late. I only heard a bang, and the position where Qin Xiu was just located disappeared directly in a large piece of void. It was like a time and space was dug up.


    Qin Xiu retreated slowly and half a beat. The black crystal armor on one arm was swallowed by that force. The large armor and the muscles on the arm were torn apart and disappeared directly into nothingness, as if it was an invisible horror. Mouth, biting a bit on his arm.

 Chapter 3417： Restart level

    "The original moon sister has already broken the world, congratulations." Qin Xiu did not change, it seems that he did not care about the wound on his arm, and he sincerely bowed his fist to congratulate the moon god.


    It was only at the time of his salute that the wound on his arm and the broken black crystal armor had returned to the original, leaving no traces.


    Hansen slightly frowns: "There is actually a real flesh inside the gravitational armor? What is going on? Qin Xiu abandoned his own body and entered the genetic armor with a pure spirit. There should be no flesh in it. ?"


    "I want to congratulate you, you finally got what you want, and you have reached the realm of restarting and reshaping your own body." Luna said coldly.


    "Unexpectedly, there is not enough happiness. Do you want to fight the sister of the month?" Qin Xiu has no joy and no sorrow, as if he should have such achievements.


    "I said that the three palms are three palms, you don''t have to tempted." Luna said that he turned and walked away, and directly broke through the seventeenth heaven, thirty-three days of enchantment, could not stop her.


    With the departure of Luna, the light and shadow on the monument also dissipated, and the seventeenth heaven also restored its original appearance, and there was no longer a strange sight.


    Han Sen felt a little strange in his heart. I don��t know why Luna did not play a few more palms. Isn��t she so eager to go to Qin Xiu��s battle, just to fight Qin Xiu��s three outs? This does not seem to be the style of Luna.


    When Hansen was thinking about it, he saw that the space in front of him seemed to be a wave of water. A beautiful figure seemed to be like a mirror, and gradually came in the ripples of the rippling space. He was just playing Qin Xiu��s palm. Luna.


    "Moon sister..." Han Yuxi saw the moon god, and could not help but converge a few points. The subconscious stood up straight and shouted reverently.


    "Little rain, you still don''t go up, with your qualifications, if you don''t do those studies all day, the achievements will never be under me." There is a bit of hatred in the moon gods.


    "The road we chose is different, but that doesn''t mean that the road you are taking must be right." Han Yuqi helped the black cabinet glasses, and did not retreat to look at the moon.


    "Forget it, you are happy, but I can''t control you from small to big." Luna said that he would ignore Han Yuxi, but turned his attention to Hansen: "My three palms, do you understand?" ?"


    Han Sen gave a slight glimpse: "You can''t show me the three palms of Qin Xiu?"


    "So, do you understand?" Luna asked again.


    "I understand a little, but even if I understand it, it doesn''t work. I have some problems with my body. I can''t use it now." Hansen had to answer, but he said that he was modest, but he actually looked at it completely. understood.


    The three palms are actually the three levels of the Guanghan Classic. The first two levels are frozen and jade. Hansen can also do it. The last moon, it should be the product of the 100% after the break-up rate of the moon, Han Sen can understand it, but his current body does not support him to use it.


    Lunao asked again: "Do you understand the power of Qin Xiu?"


    "I also understood some, but I don''t fully understand it. Does his body come from rebuilding after reaching the restart level?" Hansen asked.


    Luna slightly nodded: "Yes, after reaching the restart level, it is equal to the undead body. Even if there is no temple as the foundation, he can also restart indefinitely, setting the physical state in a certain time and space, no matter what he receives. The damage, his body will restart back to that point in time, so no matter how strong your strength is, it is impossible to kill him, just turn his body into nothingness, he can still go back to that time. resurrection."


    "Is there really no way to kill him? For example, the power of the time system makes him unable to return to that time node." Hansen thought about it.


    "Restart is not a mere time power. Even if you master both time and space, you can''t influence his restart power. Otherwise, why do you think that restarting the level is the master of the gene temple, why are they called the master of the universe? Almost equal to the body of immortality, and there are only five restarts in the world." Luna said.


    "Five?" Hansen looked at the moon **** in confusion, he really couldn''t think of it, how could there be five.


    Luna said: "The former gene **** temple was originally the only restart level god, this is the first and the source of all restart levels. Without him there would be no other four restart levels."


    After a pause, Luna went on to say: "The second restart level, you are most familiar with, is the treasure of the blood of the old master, it is inevitable that she becomes a restart level, just a matter of time. The third is the incumbent. The Lord of the Temple, before the Lord of the Lord restarted the Great Universe, left the source of his power to the one in the current Gene Temple, so that he could sit in the Gene Temple and have a stable day for the Great Universe for so many years."


    "As you said, the fourth place is Qin Xiu, who is the fifth person?" Hansen asked.


    "Since you know that Qin Xiu is a re-level, then you should be clear about his true origin. Can you still guess who is another restart?" Luna said with a smile. Hansen said.


    "Wu Zu?" Han Sen felt a move and immediately blurted out.


    At that time, he had the blood of the predecessor of the temple, not only the ancestors, but also a witch, but Hansen had never known what happened to the Wuzu.


    "Wu Zu is still in the world? Or is his reincarnation still there?" Han Sen saw the expression of the moon god, and he knew that he had guessed it, and quickly asked.


    Luna smiled slightly: "Do you think Qin Xiu really wants to be kind enough to let me beat him?"


    "Is it true that he is tabooing the existence of the Wuzu?" Hansen was shocked.


    "Half and a half, he really wants to return my kindness, but there are also reasons for being jealous. But the Wuzu has already passed away, and now only the witches are too one." Luna said that one or two words are too difficult to hide their brilliance. .


    "Taiyi is the reincarnation of the Wuzu..." Hansen suddenly opened his mouth and only returned to God.


    Luna sighed: "Not all, the original reincarnation of the ancestors, but a little problem at the time of reincarnation, the soul is divided into two, too one is one of them."


    "One is divided into two, then the other..." Han Sen just wanted to ask who the other was, but immediately thought of a figure in his mind, lost his voice: "The other one, will not be the **** of the gods?"


    "You know a lot, but it should be said that the Wu emperor is right." Luna looked at Han Sen, and he was a little surprised that he could guess the Emperor.


    Although Hansen guessed the origin of the emperor, but his heart was still shocked, some could not believe it and asked: "This is unlikely? The emperor is too different from Taiyi. How could he be the witch? The other half of the soul?"


    Luna sighed: "Sometimes born does not mean everything. Even if he is the reincarnation of half of the soul of the ancestors, he may not be able to go to the end. Forget it, the things of the emperor are not mentioned, that is the housework of our witches. You don''t have to step in and do it yourself."


    After a pause, Luna said to Han Sen: "My three palms you understand, Qin Xiu''s body you also understand, so just fine, you use my three palms to practice with Boa, if She was able to escape the last month of the month, then she had the qualification to fight with Qin Xiu, otherwise the battle of the gene tablet would not go."

 Chapter 3418： Special case

    "I also want to practice with Bao, but my body is really not allowed." Han Sen smiled bitterly.


    "I saw you and the goddess of the moment, your body''s evolution should be enough to use the wide cold." Luna looked up and down Hansen.


    "It��s hard to say a word. My body has a problem. Only the strength of the force can break out the corresponding strength. It is almost useless..." Hansen said his situation.


    Luna listened slightly to raise his eyebrows, and his eyes looked up and said Hansen: "What you mean is that you can be strong and strong, and the stronger the enemy, the stronger you are?"


    "Probably that''s what it means." Hansen nodded.


    "That''s interesting, so if I do it for you, can you be as strong as me?" Luna squinted and didn''t know what was in his heart.


    "I am not sure about this because I don''t know how strong the upper limit is." Hansen said.


    "That''s a try to see your ceiling. I also hit you three palms." Luna said that he had done it, and the voice had just fallen, and he had already printed his hand on Hansen''s chest.


    The palm of this m is the one that she used before. In the moment of Hansen��s power, Hansen��s body suddenly became tight, and the skin of the skin became ice. The jade is generally crystal clear, and the same palm greets the moon god. The trick he used is actually the same ice seal as the moon god.


    Two palms like jade-like ice are intertwined silently, and the temperature around them suddenly drops.


    Both Wang Yuhang and Han Yuxi are quickly retreating. If they do not retreat quickly, I am afraid that the body will be frozen by the overflowing ice.


    Hansen and Luna are opposite each other, and the ice rises from their palms. Han Yuxi and Wang Yuhang are surprised to find that the frost on the palm of the moon has spread and spread toward the body.


    Hansen has nothing to do with it. There is no frost or chill, and it is generally the same as usual.


    "Han Sen''s ice seal is even stronger than the moon sister''s ice seal?" Han Yuxi was shocked at the same time, and could not help but secretly secretly hi: "So the gene, my child will completely inherit, and I don''t know how to be strong in the future." Kind of degree."


    Luna is also somewhat surprised. The Guanghan Sutra was created by her. Now she has reached 100% breaking. In today''s universe, there are many people who are close to the world, but there are few who are truly successful.


    Hansen��s ice seal is even stronger than her broken ice, which makes the moon gods somewhat unbelievable.


    "Try my jade again." Lunai took back his palm, while the other palm shot to Hansen, the strength of the restraint to the extreme, almost no feeling of fluctuations in the jade-like palm.


    When the moon god''s jade is broken, Hansen''s body is self-inductive, and naturally the same tricks are made. The same jade fragments greet the palm of the moon.


    The two palm white jade palms were shot together, because the power was too restrained, and did not cause power fluctuations, but in the place where the two palms meet, there is a space collapse.


    Hey!


    On the jade hand of Luna, there was a crack in the road, which seemed to be cracked, but Hansen��s palm was still intact.


    "The power of jade is better than the moon sister?" Han Yuxi was even more surprised.


    Luna is also slightly shocked in the heart. The figure is receding and looks at his palm. I saw a few fine lines appearing on it. If I continue, I will see that my palm will be broken by Hansen.


    "You are really good in this body, and then pick me up in the last month." Lunao brows slightly, she does not believe that Hansen can defeat himself with the strength he is best at.


    The two hands together form a ring, the middle part is aimed at Hansen, and a horrible force fluctuates in the ring.


    Almost at the same time, Hansen also made the same movement, and also pointed the hollow of the ring formed by his hands to the Luna, and there was also a strange power fluctuation in the inside.


    The power of terror erupted between Hansen and Luna, and the space between the two seemed to be swallowed up by an invisible monster in silence.


    The two were originally separated by nearly ten meters, but after a moment, the two had become face-to-face, and the rings formed by the two palms were attached together.


    Hey!


    Luna''s hands seemed to be bounced off by some kind of power, and he couldn''t help but stand a few steps before he stood firm. A pair of eyes glared at Hansen incredulously, and he did not speak for a long time.


    Han Yuxi is also a beautiful color in the eyes, Hansen''s body is stronger, and her children will be stronger in the future.


    "What is going on with your body?" After a while, Luna finally couldn''t help but ask.


    She really couldn''t believe that Hansen was able to look at her on the strength she was best at. She didn''t even dream about this kind of thing.


    "I also want to know what is going on in this body." Hansen shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly.


    Luna looked thoughtfully at Hansen for a while, then looked at Han Yuqi and asked: "Yu Yu, should you study his body? What kind of conclusion?"


    "Researched." Han Yuqi admitted it very generously.


    "Let''s show it, show me." Luna said with a hand.


    "No results." Han Yuqi shook his head.


    "What does it mean without results?" Luna frowned.


    "Don''t look at me with that kind of look, there is really no result. His genes can''t be analyzed. It''s useless to use the most advanced instruments and my strength. His genes are like a stone, how can it be?" Unable to crack.�� Han Yuxi thought and said: ��Although I have no answer, but in my opinion, the genetic evolution of Miki may have surpassed Qin Xiu.��


    "Impossible." Luna frowned.


    ��Why not?�� Han Yuqi asked.


    "You have cooperated with Qin Xiu. You should be very clear about his origins. He has the ** and restarts the genes of the gods. His genes are already at the top of the pyramid. Except for Boa, even if it is too, in To some extent, it can''t be compared with him." Lunao does not think that Hansen''s genes can really compete with Qin Xiu.


    "I don''t think so. Evolution itself is full of contingency. Qin Xiu''s genetics is very good, but I can''t deny that other creatures have evolved more than him. Hansen may be a special case." Han Yuxi still insists on his own ideas.


    Luna looked singularly at Hansen: "Special cases are not impossible, but the special cases that have appeared in history are based on certain foundations. Hansen has no genetic inheritance of past lives. It is just a genetic evolution of the world. It is too difficult to go beyond Qin Xiu."

 Chapter 3419： The battle of the monument is opened

    "Maybe." Han Yuxi did not continue to argue, but no one saw it, and Luna was not able to convince her.


    Luna also did not continue this topic, turning to Hansen and said: "This is also good, your body is really strong now, can you get it right, but in the big universe, you can be stronger than you. There are not many creatures, and you will be able to fight against Boa in the present body. It will help her."


    Hansen thought for a moment and thought that Luna said that it really makes sense. With the strength of Boa, it is sure to inspire Hansen��s powerful strength in the body, and perhaps to see where the limits of the body are.


    "There is only less than four days left in the battle of Genesis. Take this time. I should leave. I hope I will see you in the future." Luna said that he turned and walked away. There is no such thing. Nostalgia, a few steps have disappeared into the void.


    "Han Sen, what are your plans?" Han Sen is preparing to go back to the shelter to find Boa, but Han Yuxi suddenly stopped him and asked.


    "What can I do? I am going to return to the sanctuary, just like Luna said, it may be helpful to fight with Boa in my body." Hansen said half-truth.


    Han Yu''s eyes, but the sharp edge, as if piercing Hansen''s heart, sneered and said: "Do you help Boa, or Boa help you?"


    "Is there any difference?" Hansen was shocked, but his face was calm.


    Han Yuxi glanced at him with a scornful look: "With your personality, how can you let Boa take such risks? I am afraid that you have no intention of letting Boa participate in the battle of genetic monuments. Boa fights with you. Naturally, She helps you, not you accompany her."


    Wang Yuhang laughed at the side, although he said nothing, but obviously he thought so.


    ��Is it so easy to be seen through?�� Hansen said with a wry smile.


    Wang Yuhang smiled and said: "Is this still used? We are so good, who doesn''t know your temper, this kind of thing does not need to guess."


    "Well, you are free, I have to go back to the shelter." Hansen said helplessly.


    Han Yuxi patted his shoulder: "You can rest assured, even if you are dead, you don''t have to worry, your genetic blood will pass on."


    Hansen thought that Han Yuxi said that he already had children, and he did not put this in his heart.


    "I don''t want to die, don''t curse me. If you forget, I am leaving. Don''t say anything about this." Hansen sighed again, and he returned to the shelter.


    Originally, Hansen wanted to fight against Boa to enhance his understanding of the self. However, the chaos denied Hansen��s opinion. He said that the integration of Boa and the genetic seed is at a critical time, and he must wholeheartedly integrate the genetic seeds. There is no time for Han. Sen battle.


    Hansen had no choice but to give up on this idea and tried to do something else to understand his body.


    If Hansen relied on luck and hard work before, now his genes are super geniuses like fake replacements. No matter what he does, he will learn.


    He released the Pirates of St., and robbed the St.


    Even Hansen��s music, which he was not good at, has become much simpler in Hansen��s view. A variety of songs and music will be learned at a glance.


    Even Feng Feifei and Feng Yinyin are very unbelievable to Hansen��s musical talent, and he thinks that Hansen is faked by others.


    "Too genius is also a distress!" Hansen suddenly found that he seemed to be very boring.


    In the past, he felt very novel when he did something. Sometimes losing is not necessarily a bad thing, but now, no matter what Hansen does, there is no possibility of losing. Instead, he feels that everything is so boring.


    There are a lot of things that Hansen is interested in, and now I have lost that feeling, and I can��t afford to play again.


    In just four days, the time passed quickly. Hansen didn��t make much progress on his own understanding. He only knew his current body, and he could do his best no matter what he did, but where is the upper limit of the body? He still knows nothing about it.


    "When it is, when you fight with Qin Xiu, you should know where the upper limit of this body is." Han Sen looked at the time, the battle of the genetic monument is about to begin, but Boer still has not completed the integration with the genetic seed. This made Han Sen secretly relieved.


    "This is also good, Boa has not been successful in integration, you can not participate in the battle of genetic monuments, but also saved me a lot of trouble." Han Sen looked at Boa, and then left the shelter.


    Many of the strongmen in the sky garden are waiting for Hansen, Hansen picks up the Linger, pulls Ji Yunran together, sits next to the small flowers, waiting for the beginning of the battle of the Gene Tablet.


    "In any case, you must come back. You have to remember that there are always people waiting for you here." Ji Yanran held Hansen''s hand and said with a low head.


    "Do not worry, if it is really defeated, I still have a way to humiliate and steal the law, under the heavens, no one can break my trick." Han Sen smiled.


    Ji Yanran gave him a glance, took out a pen, pulled Hansen''s palm over, and wrote the names of Ji Yanran, Han Fei and Han Linger on Hansen''s palm.


    "Who is Han Fei?" Hansen was a glimpse before he reacted. It turned out to be the name of Xiaohua. If it wasn''t written by Ji Yanran, he really forgot.


    "If you really can''t keep going, look at these three names." Ji Yanran said with a low head.


    Hansen didn''t even have to look at it, Ji Yanran''s eyes were already red, and Jingying was spinning around in his eyes, and he couldn''t stay.


    "Do not worry, there are you, no one can take my life." Han Sen gave birth to a strong fighting spirit.


    boom!


    Suddenly, there was a bright light in the void, and at the same time, the glory of the gods was emitted at the same time, like a grave that shone with strange light.


    At the top of the big tomb, the monument is even more brilliant, and it can''t be said that it is strange and magnificent.


    Hansen, Ning Yue, and Wang Yuhang��s body seemed to be dragged by some kind of power, and they returned to their respective heavens in that beautiful glory.


    The names of the thirty-two dominators flashed on the gene tablet at the same time. Thirty-two names illuminate the heavens and the world, and are remembered by all the creatures of the pros and cons.


    Hansen returned to the day when he saw the many stone clocks pointing to twelve o''clock in the day, and a ringing sound rang through the world.


    "This scene is really unlucky, like sending me a clock." Hansen thought depressed.


    A beam of light fell from the thirty-three days, directly on Hansen''s body, pulling Hansen''s body to the thirty-three days of the monument.

 Chapter 3420： Palm of the world

    The names of the thirty-two heavenly masters are illuminated one by one on the gene tablet. When each name is illuminated, the light and shadow of the master is rising from the gene tablet, just like the demon **** usually appears in thirty-three days. Over the sky, the heavens and the world can see the name and image of the ruler.


    Among them, there are many strong people who know Hansen. Qin Xiu does not say that the Emperor, the Great Devil, the Ancient Devil, the Funeral Road, Wang Yuhang, Ning Yue, Mozu, etc. are all familiar to Hansen.


    The monumental battle is very simple. Thirty-two dominating groups tore up, and sixteen masters are decided. Then there are sixteen into eight, eight into four, four into two, and finally the first battle.


    Hansen hopes that he can be on the Qin Dynasty in the first battle, and see a real chapter directly, so as not to encounter his own people, killing each other and killing you, it is not good.


    However, contrary to expectations, when Hansen was cited by the gene tablet to thirty-three days, he found that the person standing opposite him turned out to be the ancestor.


    The ancestors saw Hansen as a slight glimpse, apparently did not think that their first battle would actually hit Hansen.


    The other 30 masters also each have their own opponents. Although they are within thirty-three days, they are divided into sixteen battlefields by the power of the monument. No one can enter another battlefield. Inside.


    The creatures of the two universes are paying attention to this war. The creatures of the Empire''s great universe are basically watching this battle of Qin Xiu, although most people do not know that Qin Xiu is the reincarnation of the inaction, but Qin The name of the emperor shakes the entire universe.


    The various creatures of the gene universe have turned their eyes to Hansen. The name of the gold coin has already penetrated into the soul of every race in the gene universe. They naturally hope that Hansen can win.


    The luck of the funeral road is not so good. When he sees his opponent, his face can''t help sinking. His opponent is Qin Xiu.


    "My vice president, are you going to fight with me?" Qin Xiu looked at the funeral road and said faintly.


    "Since it has already arrived, no matter who the opponent is, there is no reason to retreat." Between the sayings of the funeral, there are many things flying out of him.


    Bronze wares such as furnaces, tripods, pots, cylinders, etc. flew out and suppressed all directions. The faint temperament coincided with the thirty-three-day faintness, exuding the sacred light and covering the entire battlefield.


    If Hansen saw those artifacts, he would certainly recognize them. Those were the treasures left behind by chaos, and most of them were buried in the heavens.


    At this time, those artifacts flowed into the colorful halo to suppress the heavens and the earth, and the Qin Xiu was also shrouded in it.


    "Dao Tian, ??do you think that possessing these things will be able to fight with me?" Qin Xiu took the hand in the void, letting the light emitted by those artifacts fall on him, seemingly ignorant.


    The funeral road is indifferent: "It��s just that there is no way for those things to fight with you, but it is different with it."


    Saying, the burial road was swung in a sleeve, and a roll of paper flew out of his sleeve. It was a picture. After the picture left the sleeves of the funeral road, it immediately merged with the heavens and the earth.


    The entire battlefield is merged with the picture, the battlefield is in the picture, and the picture is the battlefield.


    "The original Tiandao catalogue is actually in your hands." Qin Xiu looked around and said that there was still no emotional fluctuations.


    "The Tiandao catalogue made by the president of the president is the most suitable for me. At this time, with the help of many rituals, the Tiandao catalogue is integrated with the heavens and the earth, and it is used by me. At this time, the heavens and the earth are between me. Even if you have boundless power, without the help of the power of the universe, I am afraid that there is no ability to fight with me based on my own strength." The funeral road said, the whole world seems to have obeyed his command.


    The order is chained into a real dragon, rising from heaven and earth. If Wanlong wins the pearl, he will swallow away toward Qin Xiu��s roar.


    "The funeral road is so powerful that it has been used for its own purposes. Now the catalogue completely isolates the order and strength of the outside world. Qin Xiu is equal to fighting within the universe of the funeral day. Under the suppression and rejection of the rules of the universe, it is impossible to obtain strength from the outside world. This battle is really difficult to say." An elder of a chaotic society saw the sound of the burial road and could not help but be shocked.


    Many of the strong people who didn''t look good at the funeral day also gave birth to a few surprises.


    "The funeral road has actually achieved the goal of unity of heaven and earth. Although it is a method of borrowing external forces, it is enough to shock the universe. It seems that Qin Xiu is in trouble."


    "I thought it would be a boring battle, but now it seems that the funeral road is a bit of a real thing, and it is worthy of being the vice president of the chaos."


    Everyone thought that they would see a big battle, but they only saw Qin Xiu lifting one hand, and with the palm open, the real dragon formed by many order chains was actually sucked into the palm of his hand. All the power between them is condensed toward his palm.


    It seems that there is not a palm, but a black hole without a bottom. All the power between heaven and earth has been sucked into the palm of Qin Xiu.


    The horror of the burial road, the horror of his own madness, the power of his own madness, want to control the heavenly catalogue and the power of many ceremonies, and prevent everything from flowing to Qin Xiu.


    However, it is completely useless. The ancient rituals are like being pulled by the invisible big hand to the palm of Qin Xiu, one by one and sucked into the palm of the hand.


    Even the Tiandao catalogue was torn by the suction, as if the heavens and the earth were torn apart one by one and flew toward the palm of Qin Xiu.


    What is even more frightening is that the body of the funeral road was also pulled to fly to Qin Xiu. At the same time, the force of the funeral road on his body seemed to overflow like a stream of water, flying toward Qin Xiu''s palm.


    "No...Impossible..." The funeral road tried its best, but it was unable to get rid of the horrible suction, and the power of his burial was fast, and his power was getting weaker.


    The funeral road did not have the chance to escape. The whole person, together with the Tiandao pattern, was inhaled in the palm of Qin Xiu, and the battlefield suddenly recovered calm.


    All the strong men of the two universes have been watching, but that is the vice president of the chaos, with the power of shocking, the strongest of the great universe, but can not resist the power of Qin Xiu.


    "so horrible!"


    "Qin Xiu really deserves to be the existence of the once unified empire universe, too strong."


    "The funeral road is so vulnerable in front of Qin Xiu, this time the battle of genetic monuments, I am afraid that no one can compete with him for the first place."


    "I don''t know who is in the Gene Temple, will you personally stop Qin Xiu?"


    "I am afraid that only the shot will qualify for a battle with Qin Xiu."


    For a time, all the creatures felt that Qin Xiu was hard to beat like God.

 Chapter 3421： War ancestors

    Hansen and Mozuo are opposite each other, and no one has taken the shot first.


    "I didn''t expect my first opponent to be you." Mozu black silk masked, sighed softly.


    "In the past, the Eight Devils of the Ancient Devils, you are one of them?" Han Sen asked the Devil.


    "Yes, my real name is Ashura. I used to be one of the eight devils under the ancient devil." The ancestors were refreshed and admitted, and there was no hidden meaning.


    "Since you are Ashura, then there is something to ask, what kind of creature is the injured **** that your eight devils will fight with the ancient demon? Can you tell me?" Hansen said this The matter has always been sorrowful, but even the ancient demon who summoned the gods did not know which **** he summoned.


    The call of that time was an accident in itself. The ancient demon did not summon the creature he had originally wanted, but unexpectedly summoned a wounded god.


    "You have already said, it is a wounded god, and asked me what creature is that, isn''t it a matter of knowing?" Mozu said faintly.


    Hansen gave a slight glimpse: "What do you mean by saying, is the **** you killed?"


    "In addition to those gods, are there other races that call themselves gods?" Devil said contemptuously.


    Hansen asked in a deep voice: "I don''t know what level of the **** is, what is the **** number?"


    "If you can beat me, I will tell you." The ancestors of the ancestors gaze, the jade hands lifted, and the palms were set as knives, and the void slammed against Hansen.


    Her knife seems to have no half-power, just like a random one.


    However, Hansen''s body is a sensation of sensation, and there is a faint glory in his eyes. He even sees the most basic composition of the universe, and also sees the rotation of the causal power gear.


    Since the evolution of the body, there is no way to use the tunnel mysterious, Hansen can no longer see the cosmic gear, but now it can be seen clearly, but it is somewhat different.


    In the past, it was clear that the hole in the tunnel was visible, but now it is what it is. All the cosmic gears are connected in the eyes of Hansen.


    Hansen reached out and pressed, and the causal cosmic gear on his body suddenly stopped rotating, losing the connection of causal power. The power of the ancestors of Ashura also lost its effect.


    Therefore, the magical wave of the ancestors turned into a real wave of hands, did not play any role, and did not cause a trace of waves.


    The people of all ethnic groups who watched the battle basically did not understand what happened. They just thought that Ashura waved his hand and then nothing happened. It was like playing around.


    "I didn''t expect that you were still proficient in causal power." Mozu looked at Hansen with some surprise, but it was just a little surprised.


    Her strength is not only as simple as the power of cause and effect, but now she can go this step, not just relying on the Ashura.


    "Slightly know one or two." Han Sen had too much doubt about Ashura. He did not immediately start to see her not continue to attack, and then asked: "The Shura is your descendant?"


    "It can be said." said the ancestors.


    "What can you say? Can you say it?" Hansen looked at the ancestors with surprise, but he did not expect it to be such an answer.


    "The Shura people are created by my own genes." Mozu continued to watch Hansen continue: "I hope that you can quit, although you are really strong, but you are not an opponent of Qin Xiu."


    "I am not an opponent of Qin Xiu, can you win him?" Hansen stared at the ancestors.


    "At least I still have a chance, but you have no chance at all."


    ��Where did the first-line opportunity come from?�� Hansen was not angry, and he still asked calmly.


    "This has nothing to do with you. You just need to know. Help me is to help yourself. Instead of wasting my energy here, it is better to give up one step and let me save my strength. Then my chances of defeating Qin Xiu will be a bit more." The ancestors said.


    Hansen looked at the ancestors with some ecstasy. He really didn''t know where the confidence of the ancestors came from.


    "Retreat or not?" Mozu asked indifferently.


    "I want to quit, but let me see what you said." Han Sen looked up and down the ancestors, wanting to know where her confidence came from.


    "So it is impossible to fight?" The ancestors frowned slightly.


    "The war is to fight naturally, or how do I know if you are jealous of me?" After a pause, Hansen said: "I still have a question to ask, I wonder if you can solve it for me?"


    "That depends on what you ask." Mozu said indifferently.


    "I know a mixed-race Shura that looks like you. You know her origins?" Hansen asked, staring at the ancestors.


    "I didn''t tell you, the Shura people are the races created by my genes, and what are the strangers who have similar appearances to me?"


    "But that person is too much like you, and she is still a mixture of human and Shura. Such a Shura should be rare?" Hansen said with patience.


    "Does humans and Shura''s mixed blood? This is a bit strange, but there is nothing special about it, maybe it is the product of your human or Shura''s mixed blood test." The ancestors frowned.


    Han Sen sees the expression of the ancestors not like lying, his heart said: "It��s strange, isn��t the ancestor really knowing the origin of zero? So who made it in the end?��


    "Since you are not willing to quit, you can only fight a battle, don''t waste any more time." Between the ancestors, they waved again and turned to Hansen.


    A pair of jade hands of the ancestors continued to sway, and the power of Ashura was directed at Hansen.


    If you change the creature next to you, even if it is the top of the broken creatures, it is difficult to escape the impetus of this causal force.


    However, Hansen only held down the causal cosmic gear, so that the power of cause and effect could not be transmitted to him, and all the snipers of the ancestors lost their effect.


    The power of the powerful and horrible Ashura lost all its functions in the face of Hansen.


    The strong people of all ethnic groups who watched the battle changed their faces very strangely, because no one understood what was going on.


    Hansen and the ancestors were separated by a kilometer. The ancestors of the ancestors waved, but there was no power. Hansen did not suffer any harm, as if acting.


    "What are these two guys doing? Wouldn''t it be a fake battle?" The strong men of the Empire''s great universe, some of them can''t stand it anymore. How do they see that neither of them looks like they are fighting hard.


    Mozu also knows that his power of Ashura really has no effect on Hansen. Now he will not continue to attack. A pair of black nephews watched Hansen say: "I don''t want to take your life, but you must If I take the shot, if you shoot this shot, you will inevitably destroy the soul, and even the chance of reincarnation will be gone. If you withdraw now, you will come back."

 Chapter 3422： Causal god

    "I am going to teach." Han Sen did not move.


    "Since you insist on being enemies with me, then you can''t blame me." Mozu looked at Han Sen indifferently, and his eyes were watching a dead person.


    Hansen was silent, and he did not want to take the initiative. It was not that he did not want to, but that the body did not have the power of the other party. He did not kill the power of the ancestors.


    The ancestors only looked at Hansen like that, but did not raise her palm again, but in the eyes of Hansen, there was a huge change in the ancestors.


    A horrible force rises from the body of the ancestors, and the power is very weird. It is pure spiritual power, not the power of breaking the world.


    Hansen is no stranger to this power. The gods of the Gene Temple use this pure spiritual power.


    "The ancestor is not a god. How can she have such a powerful power of gods? Is this the power that the **** she swallowed gave her?" Hansen frowned, his eyes fixed on the top of the ancestors.


    There, the powerful power of the gods has condensed into a man''s light and shadow, the light and shadow of the sacred glory, the infinite spiritual power, just like the gods descended to protect the body of the ancestors.


    It��s just that the light and shadow is too brilliant. It can only be seen as the outline of a male god. What the male **** looks like in the end, Hansen can��t see clearly, but from the outline, the gods who know Hansen are Not the same.


    "The powerful power of causality, the **** devoured by the ancestors, is really the **** of causality. It is no wonder that she will create the "Ashulu Sutra" based on causal power." Han Sen sees the causal power above the light and shadow. More and more strong, my heart is also a little shocked.


    Originally Hansen had already seen the ancestor very high, but now it seems that he still underestimated the ancestor of this Shura, her spiritual strength, even surpassed the goddess of the moment, and more than a little bit.


    "The power of the gods in her body is even stronger than the goddess of the moment. What level is the **** she swallowed?" Hansen flashed countless thoughts.


    The goddess of the moment is among the twelve destroying the gods. Although it is not the strongest, it is definitely not the weakest. It can be said that it is one of the more powerful destructive gods.


    Nowadays, the power of the gods displayed by the ancestors far exceeds the goddess of the moment. Hansen really can''t think of it, and what kind of gods have such power of the gods.


    According to Hansen, there are so many gods that can be stronger than the goddess of the moment. There seems to be only one person within the gene temple, but that one is so easy to be killed. That is the **** of the restart level, almost It can be said that it is not dead.


    Not to mention the Ashura and the ancient devils in the shelter, even within the gene universe and the Empire universe, no creature can swallow him.


    "Not the Gene Temple, and the power of such a powerful god. Does such a **** really exist? Even if it exists, how can such a powerful **** be swallowed up by the then weak Ashura?" Hansen frowned, but for a time it was difficult to come up with an answer.


    The body of Ashura has been completely shrouded by the light of the gods, but the light and shadow of the gods are condensed by the power of cause and effect, let alone ordinary creatures, even the gods in the gene temple, or other masters of thirty-three days. If you are not proficient in causal power, you can''t see the existence of light and shadow.


    Causal power can be said to be the most unique power in the universe. Few creatures have the power to possess this attribute. Even the owner of the Gene Temple can hardly control the cause and effect.


    Among the twelve destructive gods, one of the destructive gods who took charge of the law of causality saw the light and shadow of the deity of the ancestors, and the expression became pale in a flash.


    "How is it possible? How can there be such a powerful causal power in the world, and it is still the power of pure spirit... What is the origin of the ancestors? How can she have such terrible causal power?" The gods looked at themselves and turned themselves into themselves. The causal power has reached its limit, but it still cannot see the light and shadow of the gods.


    The cause and effect of the spirit is too strong, his power can only see a group of spiritual power, more inferior than Hansen, even the image of the man of light and shadow can not see.


    "You still have one last chance. Now you are still coming back. Otherwise, you will be the end of the gods. Even the chance of reincarnation will no longer be there." The demon ancestors looked like electric, and looked down at the condescending Hansen said.


    "The magic ancestor is too arrogant? Although she is the Lord of the Mozu, but can she be as good as the gold coin?"


    "The arrogant ignorant is really pitiful, and dare to say this to the gold coin adults."


    Many of the upper classes of the gene''s great universe feel that the ancestors are too arrogant. They simply can''t see the light and shadow of the gods on the ancestors. They just think that the ancestors of the ancestors are empty-mouthed, and they want Hansen to admit defeat. It is too arrogant.


    The reputation of gold coins in the gene universe is obviously much larger than that of the ancestors. Many people in the gene universe have no one to think that the ancestors can defeat Hansen.


    Only the one who destroyed the god, the body was shivering, the ancestral spirit of the ancestors was strong, and even the ruined level of his causal system shook.


    "How is it possible? How can there be more powerful causal power in this world than me?" The **** stared at the ancestors, trying to find out, but did not face the courage of the terrorist forces.


    Hansen��s eyes have been looking at the light and shadow of the demon ancestors. He always feels that the image of the light and shadow seems a bit familiar, but he can��t remember it there.


    "If this war is my victory, are you really willing to tell me which one is the **** you are swallowing?" Hansen is more and more curious and wants to know the answer.


    "Of course, the words that the deity said will never change, but you have no chance to know the answer." Mozu said, the light and shadow of her **** raised an arm and slammed it toward Hansen.


    The power of Ashura of the Devil''s ancestors has been amazing, but compared with the light and shadow of this god, it is like the gap between Firefly and Haoyue.


    The power of the gods and light shadows makes the causal cosmic gear of the whole space rotate wildly. This is not the power of the cosmic gear to bless the ancestors, but the power of the ancestors forcibly promoted the causal cosmic gear of the whole world.


    All causal cosmic gears, whether they should be turned forward or reversed, are now rotating with the power of the gods, and this power has turned back the cause and effect.


    Hey!


    The causal cosmic gear that Hansen��s palm pressed, because it could not withstand the powerful power of the two, broke directly in the wrestling between the two sides.


    Even though the causal cosmic gear is broken, the powerful causal power still falls like a blade of heavenly punishment, as if it has exhausted the infinite cause and effect of life and death, and ended the fate of that thousand world.

 Chapter 3423： Three possibilities

    Within the ruined temple, the body of the causal system trembled so badly that other creatures could not see this cockroach, but he knew very well that if it was hit by this sniper, let alone the general creature, even if it was The true God in the Temple of Destruction will also be directly removed from the universe, and there will be no chance of resurrection.


    Even the resurrection of the temple cannot resurrect a life that does not exist in the world.


    The power of the ancestors has been so strong that it can erase the degree of cause and effect. Even the cause has disappeared, and how can it still be fruitful.


    The creatures that were smothered by this smack, not to mention the reincarnation, even the mark of his stay in the world was erased.


    Even the memory that he left in the brains of other creatures will be erased together, as if there was no such creature in the world.


    "What a terrible cause and effect, this is the realm of my life''s pursuit, but it will appear in a non-god. What is the origin of the demon ancestor?" The destructive level of the face is already ugly.


    Hansen also saw this terrible horror. His body is not very useful at ordinary times. However, under such a powerful force, he has thoroughly read everything. It seems that he has already understood everything. The body naturally has a coping response.


    Hansen did not fight back, because he still wants to know the answer from the mouth of the ancestors, so even if he kills the ancestors, there is no use for Hansen. He needs the ancestors to live and tell him the answer.


    Hansen��s body is no longer able to run genetics, but when he needs the power, the body reacts naturally, and it also produces the power Hansen needs, just like the physical instinct.


    Hansen��s body did not move, but the invisible powerful force was already diffused. All the cosmic gears near Hansen��s body stopped working, and Hansen stood within an absolutely static space.


    Whether it is wind, lightning, lightning, or time or space, it loses its meaning under the influence of Hansen��s power, and everything is insulated from Hansen��s body.


    This is similar to Hansen''s Dong Xuanqi field, but it is somewhat different. The strength of the hole is more powerful and absolute. At the same time, it is no longer an independent gas field, but has become Hansen''s instinct.


    It completely destroyed the horror of causality. When it fell on Hansen, it disappeared invisibly. It seemed that the wind blew into a place, but suddenly stopped.


    There was no sign of stopping, but there was no trace of reluctance, as if it should stop.


    The demon gods and the causal destructive gods are about to come out. They can''t believe everything they see in their eyes. So the powerful causal power can''t hurt Hansen''s hair, and it disappears.


    "You...what did you do?" Defu looked at Hansen unbelievably, and she could not accept the result.


    What does that power mean? The ancestors are very clear. She doesn''t think anyone in the world can ignore her full blow, even if Qin Xiu does not work.


    But now Hansen is forcibly blocking her full blow, not even posing a defensive posture.


    "Do you want to continue?" Hansen asked the ancestors.


    Originally Hansen was still worried that he could completely block the powerful causal power, but now he is very clear that such causal power is of no use to him.


    The hole Xuan Jing has become his physical instinct. He can easily control all the cosmic gears and order rules, and even such powerful causal power can not break through to him.


    "Your body is really problematic, even the power of causality of the restart level can not affect your body." The sound of the gene tablet sounded in Hansen''s mind.


    "What? You said that the causal power used by the Devil is a restart level?" Hansen almost screamed out.


    "If it is not a restart level, how can it erase the cause and effect? ??Although those gods have the ability to reverse cause and effect, they can only take a peek at them. They never use them. They are not really controlled, and they cannot be changed. In addition to restarting the gods, there is no Any creature can do this. Of course, in the future, my host will become such a **** after the new world," Gene Inn said.


    "Are you sure, is that the power of the restart level?" Hansen asked again in his mind.


    "There will be no mistakes, but her restart level is not complete. If it is a complete restart-level causal power, it will be erased after a full blow, fearing that it will be erased for the entire thirty-three days." Answered.


    Hansen��s look changed suddenly and suddenly. Before the moon **** told him, there were only five creatures who had the blood level of the restart, and they all originated from the owner of the previous gene temple.


    Naturally, what Ashura has swallowed cannot be the Lord of the Temple today, nor is it a Boa, then there are only three possibilities left.


    Taiyi and Emperor''s last life, Qin Xiu''s life, or the predecessor of the temple.


    No matter which one, Hansen felt that this was too unbelievable. At that time, Ashura was too weak. Any one of these three people, afraid of blowing a breath, could kill Asura and the ancient devils many times. .


    At that time, Ashura was able to devour one of them, and it seemed that there was no possibility.


    "Should not be the master of the predecessor temple? When the former Lord of the Temple fell, Ashura should have not yet been born. How did the Wuzu hang, and forget to ask questions. Most likely, it should be Qin Xiu��s life, he has the most reincarnation, most likely... not right...�� Han Sen was thinking, but suddenly he was shocked: ��Ashuro said that she swallowed the gods, the witches were witches, after the reincarnation It will not become a god, and Qin Xiu is even less likely to reincarnate into a god... Can it be said that what Ashura swallowed was the master of the predecessor?"


    "This is not right. The timeline is not right. The former Lord of the Temple was degraded because of restarting the Great Universe. When he fell, that is, when the ancient demon and Ashura were reincarnation, after their reincarnation, after many years, they reappeared. If you are strong enough, you will have the opportunity to blaspheme. How can you think that it is not the master of the predecessor''s temple? Is it true that Ashura is wrong... The reincarnation of the ancestors who have the blood of the gods and the reincarnation of the ancestors are regarded as gods... "Han Sen turned a lot of thoughts in his mind, but at one time it was difficult to come up with a result, and his eyes looked at the magic ancestor Ashura.


    "That depends on whether you are really so strong." The ancestors refused to give up, the light and shadow of the gods in the body burst into horror, and the hands clasped together, and once again broke out the power of powerful causality, and went to Hansen.


    The creatures of the heavens and the real world basically could not see the causal power. Seeing that the two men only spoke, they did not start, and they could not help but yelled: "You can hurry to fight, don''t just say that you can''t practice?" It��s the battle of Genes, and it��s not street art. Do you have a fart?��

 Chapter 3424： Secret of the ancestors

    The light and shadow of the gods and shadows have once again succumbed to the power of terror and causality, but they have never hurt Hansen��s half-point. The power of cause and effect has reached Hansen��s body and disappeared without a trace. There is no way to contaminate Hansen��s body.


    "Devil ancestors, do you want to continue?" Hansen, while suffering a sniper of causal power, said to the ancestors.


    The eyes of the ancestors are already full of horror, and it is impossible to believe that their own causal power has no effect on Hansen.


    "No need." The ancestors converge on the mind, and the power of the gods on the body also converges, and the eyes look at Hansen in a complicated way.


    "Now can you tell me what the gods are from?" Hansen said softly to the ancestors.


    The ancestors hesitated for a moment, and then used a strange method to print the sound directly in Hansen��s mind: "If I say, I don''t know which **** is that, do you believe it or not?"


    Hansen frowned at the ancestors, but did not speak. He did not believe in the ancestors, but the characters such as the ancestors, since this is said, there is absolutely no reason.


    The ancestors went on to say: "When the ancient demon led me to wait for the eight devils to summon the gods, the summoned is a dying stunned god, even the ancient demon did not know the origin of the god, let alone us, the ancient devil and me When you have exhausted the method, you can''t even have a half-point of the dying coma."


    Han Sen nodded slightly, said that the ancestors of Ashura, basically the same as the ancient devil said.


    The ancestors smiled bitterly and continued: "You must be very curious. Since we can''t hurt the dying god, why did I devour him in the end? Actually it is very simple, because I didn''t devour the **** at all, not so much. Devouring him, it is better to say that he chose me."


    "What do you mean?" Han Sen asked some of the moving enthusiasm.


    "It is what you hear. The ancient demon and other demons will think that I have swallowed up the gods, but I don''t know that the gods have chosen to merge with me." When the magic ancestor saw Hansen''s expression, he knew that his heart was in his heart. Thinking about it, I shook my head and continued: "I know what you are thinking, I am still me, and I have not been taken over by the god. The **** is indeed powerful. If he wants to win, I will certainly be difficult to resist. But he is not so Do, but give power to me completely, but that power is too strong, at first I can only blend the tip of the iceberg, and as I gradually evolved, I can gradually absorb that power for my use until recently. Only to be able to use it completely."


    "Does you not inherit anything other than that power?" Hansen really could hardly believe the story of the ancestors.


    Even if the **** is truly generous, it is a good **** that is perfect to no selfishness, and does not count the thoughts of the ancestors.


    However, he gave his power to the ancestors, apparently not willing to dissipate in the world, then he should leave a little bit of anything to say?


    If there is no such thing, Han Sen is definitely not convinced.


    The ancestors said: "He did leave some information to me, but there is nothing about him in the information he gives, only some secrets about the people."


    After hesitating, the ancestors continued to say: "You should already know that Qin Xiu is the reincarnation of the ancestors. Anyway, I have lost. I have no chance to fight with him before Qin Xiu��s control of the monument. Tell this secret. No problem, if you have the chance to defeat Qin Xiu, it is not a bad thing for me."


    Hansen��s heart was overjoyed. I didn��t expect this incident to be implicated in the ancestors. It was an unexpected harvest. He became more curious and didn''t know what the secret was.


    The ancestors sank for a moment, and this said to Hansen: "According to the information I got, the ancestors were almost dead, but before he stepped out of that step, there was a small flaw, but if Grasping this flaw, you may not be able to defeat him."


    "What flaw?" Hansen couldn''t help but ask.


    The voice of the ancestors sounded in Hansen��s mind: "The genes of the ancestors came from the restart of the gods and the predecessor of the gods. The genes of the two are not perfectly integrated. If the ancestors forced the fusion of the original gene armor. And restart the blood, even if he succeeds, there will be a slight flaw between the two, if you can seize this flaw, you can be a fatal blow to Qin Xiu. But it is not easy to catch this flaw, I need to use my causal power, and this flaw can only be said to be unspeakable. Without the power of cause and effect that I have inherited, I may not see the flaws at all, so this secret may be completely useless to you. ��


    The more Hansen listened, the more surprised he was, not because of the flaws that the ancestors said, but because they knew about it and wanted to deal with the ancestors. This is obviously not the reincarnation of the ancestors.


    As for the secrets of the ancestors, it is so detailed that it seems that the gods that merge with the ancestors are more and more like the masters of the predecessors.


    "If it is really the great god, how can he be summoned to the lower level of the shelter by the ancient demon?" Hansen was puzzled.


    The ancestor said again: "I still have a feeling that the **** I have merged seems to be just an empty shell, maybe it is not his whole."


    "What do you mean?" Hansen asked.


    "It is a feeling that the spirit is the spirit. If he is really completely integrated by me, I should always be able to get some pieces of memory about him from the soul, but it is not." The ancestors said, faint smile, Then I continued to speak, but this time she did not put the sound into Hansen��s mind, but said in a voice that everyone can hear: ��With all this, since I have lost, let��s not let it go. I hope there is still a chance to see you alive."


    After all, the demon ancestors directly confessed to withdraw from the thirty-three days.


    "I am going, what is this? They haven''t done it at all? It''s too fake!"


    "I protest, this is a fake game!"


    "Hey, you guys are also ready to install, even if you don''t even hit it, just wave your hand for a while, just admit defeat, this is too unprofessional."


    "Fake, it��s too fake. This acting is definitely a small meat grade."


    For a time, there were countless doubts. I felt that Hansen��s victory was not very glorious. Even the major races that worshiped Hansen in the gene universe, at this time, were strange and unspeakable.


    Hansen did not care so much, the ancestors told him the secret, let him have a lot of associations, but there is no way to confirm, making his heart like a kitten caught, itching uncomfortable.


    With the withdrawal of the ancestors, Hansen became one of the top 16 players, but he could not leave for thirty-three days and could only continue to wait for the next battle.


    This war is defeated and defeated. It can only be used all the way to the end. There is no room for it.

 Chapter 3425： Give everything to me

    Wang Yuhang''s situation is very bad. His super-deity does not have direct lethality. It can only affect the other''s emotions, but it is difficult to kill the opponent directly.


    Worse, within the entire battlefield, there are only two creatures, he and his opponent, which minimizes the role that his super-god can play.


    To make matters worse, his opponent is a metal creature, cold and ruthless like a robot. His super hormone power does not seem to have much effect on the metal creature.


    The heavy locomotive roared, Wang Yuhang drove the locomotive to win the road, the robot''s general metal organism, the eyes shot like a laser-like ray, cutting the space, Wang Yuhang all the way left and right, slightly touched by the ray At one point, I was immediately cut off a piece of iron.


    There have been several places on the heavy locomotive that have been scratched, and the outer casing has been cut open to reveal the machinery inside, and some places are still sparking.


    "Damn!" Wang Yuhang bowed his head and escaped the ray that passed over his head. He only felt the head was cold, and he reached out and touched his hair. The long hair was cut into inches and his heart could not help cursing.


    However, he has not waited for him to extract the essence of the content, but also several rays intertwined, and even the void is cut.


    "Mother''s, I don''t believe it. As long as you are a living body, you should have emotions. If you have emotions, you should be able to be affected by my super hormones." Wang Yuhang''s heart is secretly self-conscious, and he has a desperate thought. The super-spirit has reached the limit. .


    The heavy locomotive illuminates the purple brilliance, and the purple energy flow ejected from the engine reflects the entire heavy locomotive like a transparent amethyst.


    In the exhaust pipe, a purple mist is sprayed. Where the heavy locomotive passes, the purple fog suddenly melts into the void, and the whole void is reflected in a beautiful purple color, which seems to be a serious smog with heavy metal particles exceeding the standard. general.


    The huge metal life is chased into the purple mist, like a metal monster in the fog, the figure is looming, but a pair of eyes are shining, emitting another horrible light.


    The purple haze seems to completely affect the metal creatures, and is immediately evaporated after encountering the rays.


    "You don''t have to struggle any more. If you die, you will be destined from the moment when my gods will be enemies." Metal life makes a cold and ruthless voice, obviously he is also a chaotic event. One member, but also the loyal minister of Qin Xiu.


    "Idiot." Wang Yuhang snorted, continue to increase the throttle, and constantly transfer his power into the heavy locomotive, so that the engine of the heavy locomotive turns faster and faster, the purple fog is getting thicker and thicker, the locomotive The speed is getting faster and faster.


    Even so, but still can not withstand the pursuit of the metal life, in the criss-crossing rays, Wang Yuhang was accidentally, the second half of the heavy locomotive was swept, the body and the small half of the rear wheel were directly cut off, the rest of the big The half body and Wang Yuhang fell together.


    "No, Xiaoshu is in danger!" Lin Feng and others are all in the heart.


    "Go to hell!" The ray broke out in the eyes of the metal creature, and the light of the sun was shot like a sun, and Wang Yuhang, who was flying out, was intertwined and cut.


    Wang Yuhang was inside, suddenly bursting out with a dazzling purple light, a crown of the Queen appeared on the top of the head, and a butterfly wing appeared behind it. The long hair that had been cut off was re-grown and turned into a dazzling purple. The singular purple brilliance of his crazy surging flow swayed.


    At this time, Wang Yuhang''s whole person has become extremely beautiful. It is good. He can only describe him with glamorous. If Hansen and the ice jade enchantress are combined, there is still a bit of masculinity.


    At this time, Wang Yuhang, there is no masculinity at all, just like a fascinating queen, the whole person exudes endless charm.


    Behind the butterfly wing fretting, Wang Yuhang''s figure retreats like a phantom, avoiding the almost necessary rays, the seductive body suspended in the void, the whole person seems to emit a purple halo.


    "You... are you willing to give everything to you?" Wang Yuhang looked at the metal life with a gaze, and even said such a sentence.


    The various creatures of the two universes think that Wang Yuhang is crazy, although the current Wang Yuhang seems to have some charm, even the male creatures can''t help but feel a bit stunned, but the powerful creatures who can take the place of the dominance will meet again. For these things, give up the victory.


    The metal life is also coldly said: "Due to the end, you still have a mood to tell jokes, but this joke is not funny at all, you can go to death."


    Saying, metal life eyes are shining, you want to shoot the rays again.


    But the eyes of the metal life are bright, but they are not able to emit light.


    "How...what is going on..." Metal Life was horrified to find that his body seemed to be somewhat out of control. There was no way to attack Wang Yuhang as if his body had betrayed his thoughts.


    What is even more shocking to the metal life is that his body has gone step by step toward Wang Yuhang.


    Metal life wants to control one''s own body, but the body is in conflict with his thoughts, making his posture extremely strange. It seems to be desperately trying to stay away from Wang Yuhang, but he is still involuntarily walking toward Wang Yuhang, just like being a man. The scorpion that is half-half when it is raped.


    "How... what happened... What did you do..." Metal Life felt that his body was getting more and more uncontrolled, and he had stepped forward to Wang Yuhang.


    In the stunned countless creatures of the heavens and the world, metal life suddenly slammed in front of Wang Yuhang.


    His eyes are completely ruthless, and the brilliance is still bright, but there is no murder and power.


    "It seems... you are ready to give everything for me... What are you waiting for?" Wang Yuhang, like a queen, looked down on metal creatures in a condescending manner, as if he were looking at an ignorant slave.


    In the incredible eyes of all, the metal life trembled and grabbed his head, and slammed the metal skull from his neck.


    Bang!


    Holding the metal life of his head, the body fell and died.


    All the creatures in the two universes who watched this battle were like petrified, and they did not say a word for a long time.


    Wang Yuhang��s name was also promoted to the top 16 of the ranks. Wang Yuhang��s body was restored to its original state and landed on the body of the metal life. His face was not proud or happy.


    If he can choose, he would rather not use this power for a lifetime, then he feels that he is not a person, but a monster.

 Chapter 3426： sociable

    Bang!


    There were invisible forces between the six battlefields. After the battle ended, the invisible barriers that touched the two battlefields collapsed. The winners of the two battlefields continued to fight and decided on the quarterfinals.


    The whole battle of the Genesis is like this. There is no time for rest. As long as the battle between the two battlefields is over, the new battle will be started immediately until the first decision is made.


    Hansen waited for a while, and saw the invisible space barrier open, the place that could not be seen, the line of sight was no longer blocked.


    "Who is my second opponent? I hope it will be Qin Xiu." Hansen thought this way, looking at the other side, seeing the figure there, could not help but blink.


    "Han Sen!" Wang Yuhang saw Hansen, was also shocked, and then cried out with a smile.


    "It��s terrible." Hansen came to Wang Yuhang and said with a smile.


    The chances are not high, but they still choose each other. This is obviously not a good thing, which means that one of them must be out.


    Lin Feng, Huang Jingjing and others in the Hanging Garden saw that Han Sen had hit Wang Yuhang. They were all depressed, but this is the end of the matter, and they have no choice.


    "The two humans have collided together. This is a good show. Do you think the two of them are stronger?"


    "Of course, Wang Yuhang, the metal ruler can only be promoted to a perfect break in half a step. In front of Wang Yuhang, he can only break his own. This is what a terrible strength. That Hansen��s second round is a coincidence, the first round Obviously it is a fake war cheating. In this battle, Wang Yuhang will win."


    "Han Sen has no fake wars. I don''t know, but Wang Yuhang is really too strong. One of the new four kings of the chaos will actually be able to unscrew his head and die in front of him. Who is in this universe? Can people do it?"


    Most humans in the great universe of the Empire think that Wang Yuhang is stronger than Hansen. This war is that Wang Yuhang wants to win.


    However, the various creatures in the gene universe do not think so. Obviously they understand the relationship between Wang Yuhang and Han Sen.


    "Wang Yuhang hit Hansen, and it may not be a bad thing, so Hansen has plenty of time to rest and fight the quarter-finals at the best."


    "Unfortunately, Wang Yuhang and the gold coins are so powerful, they should not have been encountered so early."


    "Unfortunately, Wang Yuhang, his strength is very strange and terrifying, but there is a gold coin in the big god, naturally it is better to let the gold gods advance to the next round. I think that we can defeat Qin Xiu, and only the gold coins."


    The two universes are basically antagonistic, and they are all concerned about this battle. Even the battles of Qin Xiu are rarely seen.


    It��s not that they don��t want to watch Qin��s battle, but Qin��s battle is basically meaningless. No one can resist Qin Xi��s power.


    Within the battlefield, Wang Yuhang said with a sly face: "Oh, can help you advance to the next round, my mission is completed satisfactorily, and the rest will be handed over to you."


    When Wang Yuhang said this, the seven empires of the Empire''s great universe were all in a state of utter sorrow. It is obvious that they are more optimistic that Wang Yuhang is going to take the initiative to admit defeat and exit the battlefield.


    "How is this? Ming Wang Yuhang is relatively strong, why should you give Hansen the opportunity? Even if it is the same race, you should let the stronger people go on?"


    "Han Sen is really a good person. Even if you connect two games, you can meet an acquaintance. But without real strength, after all, it is difficult to go far. I don''t believe that the rest of the top eight are his acquaintances."


    Within the seven empires, many people have been uneasy for Wang Yuhang. It can even be said that there are some regrets. After all, Wang Yuhang��s defeat of the metal dominated scene is really amazing.


    Most of the various creatures in the gene universe think that this is the right thing to do. The gold coins are naturally stronger and should go on. Wang Yuhang��s decision is normal.


    "Don''t go." Hansen pulled Wang Yuhang and said: "No hurry, let''s talk first."


    "Speak?" The creatures of all races are a glimpse, and then they want to understand what they are, and their faces become strange.


    In the Empire''s universe, the royal family who had not been seen for Hansen couldn''t help but screamed: "Han Sen is a rich man of wealth, but he is still so shameless, let his accomplices admit defeat, and even It��s too shameful for people to give him time to rest."


    "It��s just shameless. It��s just shameless. He was a fake war last time. He didn��t waste his energy. It��s really shameless to take a break now.��


    "What to say?" Wang Yuhang looked at Han Sen with some doubts.


    In fact, his previous battle with the metal dominated, the physical consumption is very powerful, originally did not want to fight again, want to go back to rest, hit Hansen is just right.


    "Help me to look at the sky garden, I am afraid of Qin Xiu''s other means." Han Sen confessed to Wang Yuhang''s ear.


    He is not worried about himself, but he is worried about his family.


    "Don''t dare to say nothing, but if Qin Xiu really has any calculations, as long as I am still alive, no one can hurt the guys in the sky garden."


    "Okay, then I will give it to you, in case... I said it is in case... If it can''t support it... I will tell Xiaojinjin, I let it freely use its power..." Hansen hesitated. .


    "Understood, if it is not a last resort, I will not alarm the guy." Wang Yuhang nodded slightly, and he also knew that Xiaojinjin��s body was weird.


    Before the Great Battered Caterpilation, Xiao Jinjin once opened a golden gate. Wang Yuhang did not know what was in the golden gate, but the consequences were extremely terrifying.


    The golden gate was not fully opened, and the broken beasts fighting with Xiaojinjin were directly killed, and at the same time destroyed, there were thousands of miles.


    Fortunately, the battlefield of Xiaojinjin was far from the base, otherwise it would be feared that the elite of the entire sky garden would be finished together with the base.


    Since that time, Han Sen told Xiao Jinjin that it could not open the golden gate at will, and that kind of indiscriminate attack is terrible. Xiaojinjin can be said to be listening to Hansen. If Hansen does not let it open, fearing that it will be killed, it will not open the golden gate again.


    "Well, you should go back first." After Hanson confessed, he stepped back and said two steps.


    "Then I will hand it over to you, get Qin Xiu''s **** and bring back the black-haired Waner." Wang Yuhang took Hansen''s shoulder and took the initiative to admit defeat and exit the battlefield.


    Many people saw that Hansen was so easily promoted, and his heart was very dissatisfied. Especially in the seven empire, there were many people who looked at Hansen''s dissatisfaction and could not help but ridicule.

 Chapter 3427： I can go to me.

    Hansen couldn''t hear what they said, and naturally didn''t care.


    After Wang Yuhang took the initiative to admit defeat, Hansen originally thought that his battle of the Eighths and Fours did not start so quickly. After all, his previous two wars were very fast, and the general dominating battle should not end so soon.


    However, Wang Yuhang has just left, and the invisible barrier on the other side has collapsed. Obviously, the other side of the battle has also decided to win.


    "Is it Qin Xiu?" Hansen was shocked. He was able to end the battle faster than him. Qin Xiu was the most likely one.


    However, after seeing the people in the area opposite, Hansen was disappointed, more depressed than when he saw Wang Yuhang.


    Because his eight-into-four counterparts turned out to be Ning Yue, another companion from the Hanging Garden.


    Ning Yue does not show the mountains without revealing water, but has already defeated two powerful masters of the sky, and was promoted to the quarter-finals. His strength is really terrifying, but there are too few people who have paid attention to him before. There are few creatures who noticed how he is. Promoted to come up.


    "It turned out to be a human being? Where is this human being? It is a bit horrible to be able to break into the quarterfinals."


    "He shouldn''t admit defeat?"


    "No? Hansen''s luck can''t be so good?"


    There is a voice of discussion within the Great Universe. They are not familiar with Ning Yue. If this is not the battle of the Gene Tablet, they will not know who Ning Yue is.


    "Ning Yue, is there any interest in a battle?" Han Sen looked at Ning Yue and asked, in fact, Han Sen is also very curious, how strong Ningyue is now.


    Ning Yue shook his head and said: "You and I will have a battle, but it is not now. After you defeat Qin Xiu, we will fight again."


    Everyone in the Great Universe heard Ning Yue say this, and suddenly his heart was half cold. Obviously, Ning Yue also wanted to take the initiative to admit defeat.


    There are some human powers who are jealous in their hearts: "Han Sen is what it is? It won for three consecutive games without fighting. This kind of battle of genetic monuments, I can do it on my own."


    "Who makes people''s homes big enough? The destructive level of the Temple of Wealth is the individual who is willing to give him a face, otherwise he can let Wang Yuhang and Ning Yue take the initiative to admit defeat?"


    "It is also said, who would not want to leave a path for their descendants and future generations? If you have a good relationship with God of Wealth, you can inherit the blood of the **** of wealth. This kind of human feeling is me and I will give it."


    In the great universe of the empire, there are no shortage of people who are full of pantothenic acid, and those who are different races in the gene universe have not had much thoughts. They feel that Ning Yue admits that it is reasonable.


    Hansen knows that Ningyue looks mild, but in fact he is very proud of his heart. He is not willing to fight Hansen at this time.


    Ning Yue, dressed in a green feather coat, left thirty-three days, although he was confessed, but still proud of being a winner. Hansen successfully promoted to the semi-finals and became the first semi-final.


    Although many of the princes and nobles in the Empire''s universe felt that Hansen was too good, they could only watch Hansen''s promotion, and he couldn''t say a few words.


    Unexpectedly, Qin Xiu did not advance to the semi-finals so quickly. The other two battles did not end. Hansen could only stay in his own battlefield for a time, waiting for the one who was corresponding to himself to be born.


    Outside the battlefield, the strong men of all races turned their attention to the battlefield of Qin Xiu.


    Because they want to come, Qin Xiu should be the first to be promoted to the semi-finals, but until now, Qin Xiu has not been promoted to the semi-finals, which is enough to make them curious.


    From this point of view, it is impossible to make a slight glimpse.


    "Is it a human being? Is there really a lot of human beings in the battle of the Genesis?" The powerful who broke the border couldn''t help but scream.


    The opponent of Qin Xiu��s eight-in-four is also a human being, and his name on the monument is actually the word ��human emperor��.


    When Qin Xiu saw the emperor, his eyes flashed a trace of color, and did not immediately start as before, his eyes have been looked at the emperor, it seems to be examining what.


    "Qin Xiu, we finally met." The Emperor, like an old friend, said hello to Qin Xiu.


    "The king of the king?" Qin Xiu frowned at the emperor.


    The Emperor shook his head slightly: "You should see it, I am not the king of the world."


    "So who are you?" Qin Xiu stared at the eyes of the Emperor and continued to ask.


    As the emperor looks like the same, he still said indifferently: "I am the emperor, the ancestor of the human beings in the shelter."


    "It turns out that the king of the kings used my body and created a lot of interesting things." Qin Xiu squinted and stared at the emperor.


    "It is very interesting, but I am human." The Emperor said with a smile.


    "Not exactly," Qin Xiu said.


    "It is not human, it is not whether the gene is pure, but here." The Emperor pointed to his heart.


    Qin Xiu just looked at the emperor indifferently: "Don''t you know who it originated from?"


    "Know, but you gave up on it, now it belongs to me." The Emperor said.


    "I allow it to belong to you, it belongs to you." Qin Xiu said.


    "If you don''t allow it?" The Emperor looked at Qin Xiu with interest.


    "It is not difficult to take it back." Qin Xiudao.


    "You can give it a try." The Emperor dared to be an enemy of Qin''s correction, and did not mean to withdraw.


    "I originally looked at the sentiment of the king of the kingdom, and there is no need to take your life, but unfortunately." Qin Xiu said, raised a palm and grabbed the past.


    This palm is exactly the same as the palm of the burial road. The palm of the hand absorbs everything in the heavens and the earth, as if the whole world was held in his palm.


    The body of the Emperor could not stop the horrible suction, and was sucked by the palm of Qin Xiu.


    Seeing that the Emperor is going to follow the footsteps of the burial road, he was inhaled by Qin Xiu, but in the moment when the Emperor is about to be sucked into the palm, the figure of the Emperor who has been reduced in size suddenly rises and restores the original. The figure, one hand is opposite to the palm of Qin Xiu, the ten fingers of both hands and the palm are completely bonded together.


    The astonishing thing happened. No one thought that the power of the Emperor could compete with Qin Xiu, but in the moment when the palms of the two people stick together, it is Qin Xiu who screams.


    I saw the body wrapped in Qin Xiu''s black crystal armor, and even rose up to the pure white to the light, like a thousand, and flew to the body of the emperor.


    "How could this be?" Within the Temple of Genes, the Lord of the Temple stood up in surprise, staring at the Emperor with doubts.


    Anyone can see it. The power of Qin Xiu is being absorbed by the Emperor. What the average person can''t see is that the power is mixed with spiritual power.


    The Lord of the Temple sees it clearly. If it is sucked down by the Emperor again, it is feared that Qin Xiu��s body and soul will be completely swallowed up by the Emperor.


    Qin Xiu seems to be trying to get rid of the palm of the emperor, but his power is strong, but the stronger his explosive power, the more powerful it is absorbed by the emperor, as if the power of Qin Xiu originally belonged to the emperor. The Emperor received the power of Qin Xiu very smoothly, and his body became stronger and stronger.


    "It turns out that." The Lord of the Temple looked for a while, and finally saw the clues, showing the relief.

 Chapter 3428： Terrible possibility

    "The great master of the temple, what is the origin of the emperor, can actually absorb the soul and body of Qin Xiu?" the goddess of light asked in surprise.


    Not only the goddess of light, but many devastating gods are stunned. When Qin Xiu faced the emperor, there seemed to be no resistance.


    The Lord of the Temple looked complicatedly at the Emperor and said: "In fact, you don''t need to be surprised. The Emperor can say that it is another Qin Xiu."


    "What do you say about the Lord''s Lord?" The goddess of light gave a slight glimpse, and some did not understand what the Lord of the Temple meant.


    The Lord of the Temple continued: "When Qin Xiu entered the gene universe and got the protection of the Witch, he was able to survive. Later he grew up and created the sanctuary and became the Lord, but the power at that time. However, he still couldn��t reach the level he needed, and he reached the bottleneck, and he had to abandon his own body, and gave him the body of his life, the king of the gene, and he himself put the soul into the gene of the gods. Within the armor, he wants to control the genetic armor, use his power to help him reach the restart level with the spirit, and then restore himself."


    The bright goddess asked thoughtfully: "What do you mean by the grown-up is that this emperor is the king of the king who has Qin Xiu? But in the battle of the gene universe, he has Qin Xiu''s Didn''t the king of the kings have already died? And when the king of the king died, Hansen and Waner were sent to the Empire Universe. At that time, thirty-three days were not opened, and the space barrier was forcibly torn. It is the king of the kingdom, but I have to take it to fill it."


    "Yes, the king of the kingdom has indeed died. Qin Xiu gave him complete extinction. But don''t forget, the human body in the shelter is the blood of the king of the king and Qin Xiu." The Lord of the Temple said.


    "We also know about this incident. It was a little genetic sample taken from the sanctuary when the Sanctuary was destroyed in the sanctuary, and then merged with the blood of the crystal family to create a hybrid of the shelter. Human beings. Although such human beings have the blood of the kings of the kings and Qin Xiu, but because of the experiments done by the crystals, not the handwriting of the kings, it can be said that it is purely an accident. Like Hansen, they have The kings of the kings and Qin Xiu are very weak, such a thin blood, should not be found in Qin Xiu''s bloodline inheritance?" said the goddess of light.


    "If it is natural reproduction, it is naturally impossible, but as far as I know, there is a **** teaching in the shelter. The blood of their cultivation can purify the blood from generation to generation. Although you have seen this genetic technique, Han When Sen and the king of the kings fought, they used the kind of genetics," said the Lord of the Temple.


    "Is there such a thing? Since the Lord Master knows this, why not stop it?" The goddess of the moment wondered.


    The Lord of the Temple shook his head slightly: "I waited for the name of the god, but it is not the true omnipotent god. I know the existence of "Blood and Blood", but the blood and nerves I have seen can only be purified by the king of the king. The blood, they have been passed down from generation to generation, did not show the genes of Qin Xiu. But I never thought that this man is an unimaginable figure, he has always purified the blood of the king of the king to the extreme, do not know what method is used , the introduction of Qin Xiu''s genetic sequence."


    "So, this man, isn''t it the fusion of Qin Xiu and the king of the world? But even so, he should be hard to beat the current Qin Xiucai. After all, Qin Xiu now has the genetic armor and is promoted. At the restart level, this is no longer comparable to the previous Qin Xiu and the king of the king." The goddess of light frowned.


    The eyes of the gods looked at the emperor with a strange look: "The terrible thing about the emperor is this. He not only got his body got the genes of the king of the king and Qin Xiu, but also used some of the body. Amazing means."


    After a pause, the Lord of the Temple continued to say: "If the average person has the body of the Emperor, at most, there is another Qin Xiu II, but this person has used the genetic defects of Qin Xiu''s body, and in turn Devouring the soul and ** of Qin Xiu."


    "How did he do it?" The goddess of light is still somewhat puzzled.


    "It''s very simple. His body is Qin Xiu''s body. I am afraid that no second person can understand Qin Xiu''s body like a human being." Qin Xiu abandoned the body and only the pure spirit entered the genetic armor. He reached the restart level, using the power of the restart level to regenerate the flesh, but in essence, the ** is only the product of the restart level power, and can not be compared with his original **," said the Lord of the Temple.


    "What you mean is that Qin Xiu now has a physical affinity for the soul. It is not as good as the human body. Therefore, the Emperor only needs to contact Qin Xiu��s body to let Qin Xiu��s soul feel his ** Then, the soul will be automatically attracted to the body of the Emperor?" said the goddess of the moment.


    "Yes, this is the case. Only the Emperor can do this in this world. His body is more like Qin Xiu than Qin Xiu. Therefore, the genetic armor will only regard him as Qin Xiu, but will not help the real Qin Xiu. Attacking him, so now that Qin Xiu faces the Emperor, it can be said that there is no way to do it. He can only let his soul be sucked away by the Emperor."


    The Lord of the Temple sighed: "This man is indeed a personal talent. His **** nerves have the power to devour blood. So go on, let alone the soul. Even the body that has just formed will be together with the Emperor. Sucked it."


    "Isn''t this a good thing? Qin Xiu was absorbed by the Emperor, and there is no Qin repair in the world. We don''t have to worry about Qin Xiuhui going crazy to restart the big universe." The goddess of light said.


    "Maybe." The Lord of the Temple clearly does not agree with the goddess of light.


    The goddess of the moment said to the side: "That may not be the case, this man has such a terrible power, but he has been forbearing, has not exposed his own strength, endured the endless years, and finally waited for the real Qin Xiu to appear, directly to Qin Everything that has been repaired has received the past, and it can be said that it is a success. With such patience and such a mentality, this person is only afraid of being more terrible than Qin Xiu. We don��t know what he wants to do. Maybe he will be more crazy than Qin Xiu. indefinite."


    After listening to the Lord of the Temple, the Bright Goddess said thoughtfully: "Don''t be the Lord, do you worry about this?"


    The Lord of the Temple said: "I am not worried about this, but I am worried."


    "What are you worried about?" The goddess of the moment was straightforward and asked directly.


    The Lord of the Temple said: "The resurrection of the blood of the gods, the long-term genetic armor of the gods, the two can be said to be two extreme forces. Qin Xiu''s gods and the chaos of the church can only be able to The two are all in one, but they are not perfect, and there is still a trace of flaws. I am worried that if the Emperor absorbed Qin Xiu��s ** and soul...��


    The Lord of the Temple did not say anything more, but all the gods had already understood his heart, and thought about the consequences, and they could not help but shudder.

 Chapter 3429： New opponent (Happy New Year)

    If the Emperor succeeded, then it would be fine. If Qin Xiu reversed the body of the Emperor and completely integrated the two, he would completely make up for the genetic defects. The terrible consequences would make the gods cry.


    "If Qin Xiu in turn swallows up the Emperor, then even if Boa is successfully integrated with the genetic seed, then the probability of defeating Qin Xiu in theory is only half, then it really only depends on luck. But on combat ability and Experience, Boa can not be compared with Qin Xiu, the actual winning rate will be greatly reduced." said the Lord of the Temple.


    "I knew that the Emperor was such a person, and he should kill him as soon as possible." The goddess hated the voice.


    The goddess of light is a bitter smile: "The emperor has forbeared for so many years, even we have not seen a little clue, such a heart and wisdom, it is easy to kill him."


    "It��s already here, it��s no good to think about it, or wait for the result. No matter who wins in the end, we all need to be prepared for the battle. Even if the emperor wins, it may not be a good thing.�� said the Lord of the Temple. .


    A group of gods naturally understand what he means. Qin Xiu��s acquisition must be a very bad ending, but no one knows what the Emperor wants. Maybe the Emperor��s victory will be even worse.


    "Yes, adults." The gods are working together.


    Within thirty-three days, Qin Xiu and the emperor''s ten fingers intertwined, only to see Qin Xiu''s body of the soul of the light spewing out, if the sky white clouds generally flock to the emperor, which is also mixed with silk red, it seems The blood is average.


    The body of the Emperor also had a strange change because he absorbed the soul of Qin Xiu.


    The body of the Emperor was originally the blood of blue. With the absorption of red and white brilliance, his blood gradually turned from blue to red, and his skin began to glow white.


    The saints of blood and blood are all blue blood, unable to practice genetics, and can only fight with the power of blue blood.


    The power of blue blood comes from the king of the kingdom. In the gene universe, it is also suppressed by the rules of the universe.


    Now the blue blood turns to red, which seems to indicate that the blood of the emperor is changing to Qin Xiu.


    But not long after, the blood that was originally turned red, but did not really become red, but turned towards purple, it is a secret purple.


    As more and more power is absorbed by the Emperor, the blood of the Emperor is more and more crystal clear, like amethyst, even his black long hair and black pupils are beginning to turn purple.


    This purple is similar to the purple of Ashura, but there are some differences, which makes people feel more terrible.


    Even the many gods in the Temple of Genes have a feeling of guilt after seeing the purple light.


    "Perhaps the victory of the Emperor is really not a good thing." There are already gods who are beginning to worry.


    The two universes are also in vain. Whether it is the gene universe or the empire big universe, it is hard to believe that Qin Xiu will be controlled by a little-known figure, and it seems to have fallen into an absolute disadvantage.


    "God! That is the Lord, is he going to lose to a nameless pawn?" This is the rumor of the horror creature of the gene universe.


    "Qin Xiu can''t be defeated?" Many of the human powers in the Empire''s universe are guilty of their hearts, and there is still a glimmer of hope that they cannot accept the possibility of Qin Xiu''s defeat.


    That is Qin Xiu, the greatest existence among the seven countries, under the endless years of the empire''s great universe, and only the inaction of the ancestors can be compared with it. The people of the Empire''s great universe can''t believe that he will be defeated.


    However, no matter how the power of Qin Xiu broke out, he never got rid of the emperor. His power was absorbed by the Emperor and his resistance was weakening.


    Hey!


    The helmet of the black crystal armor hangs down and it seems that it has lost its support. The entire black crystal armor is no longer standing upright and looks like it has become a hollow shell.


    And the red and white brilliance has also been pitiful, and it has drifted to the emperor.


    At this time, the emperor''s body is full of purple light. If the demon **** descends on the earth, his eyes are calm, but there is a kind of contempt for the world, as if the whole world should surrender to his feet, but he still dismissed.


    Finally, there was no more than half of the red and white brilliance in the black crystal armor. The emperor did not loosen the handguards of the black crystal armor, and slightly pulled it, and the black crystal armor floated toward him.


    The entire armor was disintegrated, and each part was automatically opened and wrapped in the body of the emperor. In the twinkling of an eye, the emperor had become a form of black crystal armor.


    Just like the previous Qin Xiu, his face was not completely obscured by the armor, and it was like the long hair flowing with the purple glow.


    "Where is he, Qin Xiu or the Emperor?" The goddess of light felt that her heart was out of control, and that she was almost as long as the gods, and she almost had to forget the feeling of urgency and embarrassment.


    The pros and cons of the two universes, countless creatures, eyes are also staring at the monument, they also want to know the results.


    The name of Qin Xiu and the emperor, which was lit up on the gene tablet, suddenly disappeared. The name of Qin Xiu was extinguished in an instant, leaving only the name of the emperor to shine.


    "How is it possible?" There is a sigh of confusion in the chaos. Whether it is a new member or an old member, whether it is loyal to Qin Xiu or a distracted person, it is a shock.


    In the short period of time when Qin Xiu became the president of the chaos society, he has already used the incomparably strong strength to let them know what is the real powerhouse.


    But now the existence that made them feel invincible, so defeated, lost to a guy they have never heard of.


    "There are only emperors in the world." The Emperor said a faint sentence, but there are countless creatures in the world, but few people can understand the true meaning of his sentence.


    But everyone knows that a new era is coming.


    Within the teaching of blood, it is a jubilation, and the saints of many blood-stricken teachings burst into tears. They have endured so many generations and passed down from generation to generation. Each generation must provide blood for the emperor.


    The blood and tears of countless generations have paid, and today there is a return.


    The Emperor��s war was shocked and captured the body and soul of Qin Xiu. Since then, it has been invincible in the universe. Blood teaching will inevitably become the first major religion in the universe, and they are the heroes of the teachings. Their place.


    Hansen was in the battlefield and did not see the battle between the Emperor and Qin Xiu. He did not know that the opponent he had intended to defeat had already been defeated by the Emperor.


    Bang!


    When Hansen waited for a long time, the invisible space barrier finally collapsed, which meant that his new opponent appeared.

 Chapter 3430： Crape

    "There are only four that can go to this step. Even if this game does not meet Qin Xiu, the next one must be Qin Xiu." At this time, Han Sen has no interest in who the opponent is.


    Looking at the open area, I saw a figure coming from the cloud, let Han Sen slightly glimpse.


    The shadow of the shadow, like the sun, is obviously a god, but Han Sen does not recognize which one is, and his heart is a little surprised.


    "Weird, I have seen the 12 destructive gods and the Lord of the Temple. How have you never seen this one?" Hansen looked at the god, but he was thinking quickly: "Even if it is twelve Destroy the level of God, want to break into the ranks of the top four, this unseen god, even came to this step, it is a bit strange."


    Different from other creatures, the gods depend on the temple and the gods. The higher the level of the temple and the gods, the stronger the ability of the gods. It is hard to believe that an unknown **** can reach this step. .


    The **** is a man, handsome and handsome, but his body is burly and straightforward, perfect impeccable, even in the eyes of men, it is difficult to find out what is wrong.


    "Hello is the **** under the Gene Temple?" Hansen has some doubts that this **** is a wild god, otherwise it is really impossible to understand why he can hit this step.


    The **** nodded slightly and said, "Not bad."


    This answer was somewhat unexpected to Hansen''s surprise. Hansen gave a slight glimpse and then asked: "What is the name of your god?"


    "I am just a little **** who does not enter the stream. It is the lowest level of destruction of the gods. Even if you say the **** number, you probably haven''t heard of the gold coin." The **** smiled and replied.


    "You don''t say, how do you know that I haven''t heard of it?" Hansen said with a smile, but his heart secretly said: "A destructive **** can actually reach the top four?"


    The **** did not shirk it again, and reported his own **** number: "My name is Ziwei, can you ever hear of gold coins?"


    Hansen searched his memory and had no impression at all. He really had never heard of such a god.


    "After today, I will remember this god," Hansen said.


    Ziwei show Yan smile, just like the warm sun in spring is generally fascinating: "Golden coins are not polite, can fight with the gold coins, is also the honor of Ziwei, but also ask the adults to educate us."


    Ziwei��s words came out, and many of the two great universes had a sigh of relief at the same time. With the experience of the previous three times, they heard that Ziwei respected Hansen as an adult. They were really afraid that Ziwei would also abstain from Wang Yuhang.


    "I said, Hansen''s luck can''t always be so good, and finally it''s time to come up with something real."


    ��Is the Lagerstroemia really a destructive god? How can a destructive spirit be so powerful that it can reach the top four? Is his luck as good as Hansen, and all opponents admit defeat?��


    People are not only interested in Hansen, but also very curious about Ziwei, a **** that has never heard of it.


    "I don''t dare to do anything, but do my best." Han Sen said that he had made a hand-in-hand gesture, indicating that Ziwei first shot.


    "You have to be careful with such a gold coin." Ziwei said that the power of his body rose and turned into a starry sky, covering the entire battlefield.


    In the original thirty-three days, there was no star, no moon, no day. At this time, it was starlight. Hansen looked at it carefully, but he was shocked. Those stars were not the illusory things that the gods condensed, but the real planet. Many planets are full of vitality and rich in life.


    "With the power of the universe to develop the universe, this guy is definitely not as simple as a destructive god." Hansen''s heart is dark.


    Ziwei has not yet been born to Hansen. Hansen��s physical strength has not been stimulated. It is impossible to detect the realities of those planets, but it is only such a voice that can be triggered by non-destructive spirits.


    "Golden coins, please look at it clearly. My name is like a piece of chess." Between the words of Ziwei, the stars of the stars change, and it seems to be a living thing.


    Even though the stars are staggered, they fall to Hansen.


    Hundreds of stars were intertwined, and Hansen��s body was suddenly alive, but what surprised Hansen was that he was not able to see the flaws of the thousands of stars after his power was stimulated.


    Each star has a variety of different attributes and starlights. The starlight properties of no two planets are exactly the same, as if the starlight in this starry sky contains all the attributes of the universe.


    The chain of starlight orders of thousands of attributes is intertwined, as if it were a complete cosmic rule without any defects or flaws.


    "Since there is no flaw, it can only be broken by force." Han Sen''s eyes condensed, his hands condensed his strength, and he held up against the stars, forcing the intertwined starlight to be forcibly broken.


    Infinite starlight fell, and Hansen��s palm touched, Hansen suddenly glimpsed, because within the seemingly horrible and powerful starlight, there was no slight power, falling on the palm of his hand, it was like ordinary light. It usually reflects his palms and reflects the palm of his hand, but there is no destructive power.


    Hansen��s heart glimpsed because he discovered that it was not his body that was immune to the other��s strength, but that there was no power in the light, just like illusory light.


    If Hansen didn''t see it, even Hansen''s body was deceived by the illusory light and shadow, and it was automatically motivated. This was the first time Hansen encountered it.


    Even the strongest such as the ancestors of Ashura, can not fool Hansen''s body, this Ziwei is easy to do, this is really terrible.


    "Who are you?" Han Sen stared at Ziwei. He didn''t believe that Ziwei was just a small destructive god. It was impossible to have such a powerful destructive spirit in the universe. Even if there is, it already Promoted to the level of destruction.


    "Golden coins are really forgotten, Xiaoshen Ziwei." Ziwei said, the body of the gods changed, and said: "Golden coins adults please pay attention, my style is called the battle to move."


    With the change of the gods in Ziwei, the stars of the heavens have changed, and once again, the stars that are intertwined with thousands of stars have fallen.


    Hansen did not worry because of the previous misjudgment, nor did he care about it. He once again raised his hand to meet the star, but once again discovered that the starry still had no half-power, or a phantom.


    Ziwei was one-of-a-kind, and used seven styles in a row. Each type did not contain any power. Even with the use of seven illusory illusions, Hansen��s body was deceived seven times in a row.

 Chapter 3431： Defect exposure

    Hansen looked dignified. Since his body evolved, he encountered this kind of thing for the first time. He could not see the truth of Ziwei. The whole body of Ziwei seems to be shrouded in the fog. x.


    Even if it was the ancestors who got the power of Bo''s father''s body, it was difficult for Hansen to see it, but Ziwei did it.


    "This illusory technique is really powerful, but it is a good thing for me. It can deceive my body, but it gives me the power to take the initiative." After the connection was deceived by illusion seven times, Hansen I finally decided to take the initiative.


    When the Ziwei flashed the stars again, the power of Hansen broke out, and instantly came to the front of Ziwei, and punched the chest of Ziwei.


    The power of Hansen��s fist condensed implies the power of the tunnel��s mysterious power, and the powerful power of the hole, which stops the cosmic gears in the nearby area.


    Hansen has already confirmed it in the ancestors, even if it is such a powerful force of causality, it can be completely imprisoned by the power of the tunnel.


    Under the power of the tunnel Xuan Jing, whether it is wind, fire, lightning or time and space, everything stopped working, and naturally included the sage of the crape.


    However, when Hansen��s fist was about to smash in the face of Ziwei, Ziwei��s mouth had a strange smile. The body that had stopped moving was moving, and it was incredible, and Hansen��s fist passed by. In the moment, the finger point to Hansen��s waist.


    Hansen��s reaction was not unpleasant, but he couldn��t completely escape the finger, and Ziwei had a point between his waist.


    The power of this finger is not like the starlight, Hansen only feels the waist as acupuncture, and the feeling of a numbness spread throughout the body.


    The Ziwei ten fingers are like swords, shrouded Hansen''s body, and when Hansen''s body is sour, he launches a violent offensive and defeats Hansen in one fell swoop.


    Hansen was surprised. So far, the person who can hurt his body is also the one of Ziwei.


    However, although the strength of Ziwei is strong, it still can''t make him lose control of the body. He resists the feeling of numbness. Hansen''s figure moves, and the ten fingers also come out like a sword, welcoming the fingers of Ziwei.


    Ziwei sees Hansen even able to counterattack, his eyes flashed a trace of surprise color, if the breeze generally receded, and did not mean to fight with Hansen.


    Hansen naturally refused to let Ziwei retreat, but when he wanted to pursue, he found that his power had subsided, and he could not catch up with Ziwei.


    "What happened? Why did my body judge that he was harmless to me?" Hansen frowned.


    Ziwei is not far away and looks at Hansen��s smile: ��Sure enough, your body needs the strength of the other person as an excitement to be able to break out the corresponding power. If I don��t work, your body is no different from waste.��


    As soon as this statement came out, the two universes were in turmoil.


    "Is it impossible? Hansen is also a destructive god. Isn''t it possible to say Ziwei?"


    "The strength of the other side is needed to stimulate physical strength. What is this constitution?"


    "real or fake?"


    There was a lot of discussion. Hansen just looked at Ziwei calmly. Although she was a little surprised, Ziwei could see through his physical condition, but there was no extra emotion.


    Hansen did not think that his physical condition could pass through everyone. Even if Ziwei did not see it, Qin Xiu would certainly be able to see the clue when he was fighting Qin.


    "Golden coins, I am right?" Ziwei asked with a smile.


    "You are right." Hansen did not deny, nodded and replied.


    "What? It turned out to be true? Then, as long as Hansen��s opponent does not explode, then Hansen will have no power to fight. Such a person can actually enter the top four, is it too much to play? ��


    "I have already said that Hansen relies on contacts. Otherwise, depending on his strength, how could he enter the top four? Wang Yuhang is much stronger than him. It is a pity that Wang Yuhang is such a talent, for Hansen. Stop the 16th."


    "Impossible, the power of the gold coin itself is strong, it is impossible to be like this, it must be wrong."


    The news is full of horror in the universe, and the news is too amazing.


    "Oops, the bottom of the Miki guy was seen through." Inside the sky garden, Tang Zhenliu worried.


    Ji Yanran is also a tight heart. Hansen��s physical state is not good to see through. After being seen through, he almost lost the possibility of winning.


    "In this case, it seems that you have no chance of winning gold coins today." Ziwei said in a whisper.


    Hansen shook his head: "No, I will definitely win."


    "Golden coins are so confident, then please tell me, how do you want to win?" Ziwei did not laugh at the meaning, seriously asked.


    "As you said, my body needs your strength to excite, and it can explode. If you don''t use power, I can''t explode power naturally. But if you don''t use power, you can''t win. If you force, Then the winner is me," Hansen said.


    "That may not be." Ziwei is a well-thought-out look.


    "Oh, then I want to know how you want to win me." Hansen looked at Ziwei, but he already thought about what Ziwei wanted to do.


    "Do you forget the star illusion of the gold coin? Then let me show it to you again, it is not just a phantom." Ziwei said, the body light once again blooms.


    The stars of the stars are all shining, and the stars are descending from the sky. The criss-crossings are like a chessboard and fall toward Hansen.


    Only this time is completely different from the starlight just now, because those stars did not stimulate the power of Hansen, it is obvious that his body determines that the stars are harmless.


    However, Hansen��s own heart was swaying, and a chill hit the back.


    In the next second, the starlight fell on Hansen, and Hansen, who was not motivated by his body, could not escape the stars.


    "Ah!" Hansen screamed.


    A starlight is like a knife blade, and Hansen''s body shuttles back and forth, causing Hansen''s body to fly out uncontrollably.


    Where the starlight is contaminated, Hansen feels the burning pain in his body, like being beaten by a whip.


    Thousands of stars fell, just like thousands of steel whip on Hansen, the painful Hansen almost shredded his teeth.


    Even though Hansen��s body was like being beaten, his physical strength was still not activated, and the body actually determined that he was not in danger.


    Hansen confirmed his own guess that the power of Ziwei could indeed fool his body.

 Chapter 3432： The origin of the crape myrtle

    It is not difficult to know that Hansen''s body is in trouble, but he can deceive his body and let him not be activated after the injury. This is a little scary.


    Fortunately, Hansen��s body does not explode, but the strength of the ** itself is already very horrible. Thousands of stars fall on him and can only leave some red marks on his skin.


    The injury is not heavy, and the pain Hansen can bear, but the way to think of victory is the most terrible.


    If you can use genetics, Hansen can have a million ways to crack the star of Ziwei, but he can''t do anything now.


    "Han Sen, is he okay?" Inside the Hanging Garden, Tang Zhenliu said with some concern.


    Huang Fujing did not say such nonsense, and looked at Han Yuqi on the side: "Han sister, do you know the true origin of Ziwei?"


    Anyone can see it. Ziwei is definitely not as simple as his own destructive spirit. Such ability, even the destructive spirit, is difficult to compare with.


    Han Yuqi said for a moment: "I have never heard of this god. As far as I know, there must be no one among the twelve destructive gods. But seeing his body is indeed the spirit of the gods. It is the gods." ""


    "It''s not a destructive god. Isn''t he still a resurrection of the gods? Hansen is not saying that there are only five of them that have restarted the blood of the gods? Doesn''t it include this crape?" Tang Zhenliu said.


    Han Yuxi frowned, obviously she could not think of the origin of the crape.


    On a distant blue planet, a metal temple stands on the island. A man and a woman are lying on the beach chairs, watching the battle between Hansen and Lagerstroemia while watching the sun.


    The woman''s beautiful figure makes people dare not look straight, but the face is too cold, making it difficult for people to give birth to a sly thought. Even if the flower thief sees this woman, she is afraid that she will be self-defeating, and she will not have half of her desire.


    The man is a bronzed skin with a broad chest and a muscular body, full of male charm.


    If Hansen sees them, he can naturally recognize it. This man and woman are Taiyi and Luna.


    Luna saw that Hansen was beaten by a starlight, and could not help but grin and said: "Han Sen''s little guy is really useless, even a destructive little **** can not beat."


    One side of Taiyi smiled and said: "You clearly have seen who the Ziwei is, but also deliberately say this, are you despising Hansen''s little guy, or despising Ziwei?"


    "The two are not good things." Luna said that he couldn''t help but laugh.


    Taiyi smiled and said: "Han Sen said that it is your descendant. If you are beaten too badly, you have no face. But the person who beat him is Ziwei. He was only slightly injured, and it has been somewhat unexpected. ��


    "Are you talking for Hansen, or for the Ziwei?" Luna said with dissatisfaction: "Is it a big bully, is it really good for me to be bullied? Do you want to see the owner, not to mention the dog? It is the descendant of my moon god."


    Too smiled: "You can rest assured, purple [] Wei did not dare to Hansen how, he just wants Hansen to know his weaknesses in advance, forcing Hansen to go further, so Hansen is likely to be with Qin Xiu... no... ...it should be said that it��s a battle for the Emperor..."


    Luna reveals the color of surprise: "What do you mean, Ziwei, he thinks that Hansen has the strength to fight with the Emperor?"


    "It seems that this is true now, otherwise Ziwei could not be personally shot, forcing Hansen to face his own defects." Taiyi said.


    The moon **** showed a thoughtful expression and smiled a little later: "This is interesting. The president of ** chose his daughter. The gene temple chose Hansen. I thought I was facing such a crisis. The two sides should reach an agreement and carry out in-depth cooperation. I did not expect that there will still be differences. The gods and the gene temple are really destined to be inconsistent."


    "It''s not a disagreement either." Taiyi looked at Hansen and said: "Ziwei has always taken great care of Hansen. I used to think that he was looking at Boa''s affair and would take care of Hansen, but now I look at it. Come, he should have chosen Hansen already."


    "I have chosen Hansen for a long time? Isn''t this possible? Hansen''s current body is a little weird, but it is still unknown whether he can get out of that step. Even if he can get out of that step now, it is impossible for Ziwei to be so early. Foreseeing Hansen��s current achievements, unless the old master is resurrected, but his Ziwei is not the old master. He does not have the ability to foresee.�� Luna said something that he did not believe.


    "Ziwei may not be able to predict what kind of achievements Hansen will have in the future, but at least he knows that Hansen is a descendant of Han Jingzhi, and he may be willing to gamble on it." Taiyi said.


    "What is the relationship between Han Jingzhi''s old liar and the Gene Temple?" Lunao heard the name Han Jingzhi and couldn''t help but frown.


    "I know as much as you, can make a wish in front of Ziwei, and there are not many who survived, then Han Jingzhi counted one, I heard that he also won the crape myrtle." Taiyi said seriously.


    "Oh, there is nothing really good, just rely on deception." Luna said, looking at her expression, it seems that I do not want to see Han Jingzhi.


    "Even if you rely on deception, you can win the master of the big universe. It is also a terrible existence. If you see him again, remember not to be unreasonable." Taiyi is right.


    "I don''t believe it. He can be a liar. How can he not do it? Not to mention that he won only the current master of the universe. Once the master of the monument is born, perhaps the master of the universe will change its dynasty and win a The Lord of the Gene Temple is nothing. If he is really capable, why not make a head for his descendants, and put the Qin Xiu... the Emperor also to clean up..." Luna whispered.


    Taiyi shook his head helplessly: "This person is mysterious, I can''t see it. I thought he might be the soul reincarnation of the old master, but since the old god''s body of the **** chose Ashura, he merged with Ashura. One, then it is impossible to reincarnate, what is the origin of this Han Jingzhi, if anyone knows, I am afraid that only Ziwei."


    "A **** stick is a liar, and the smell is similar." Luna said.


    When they spoke, Han Sen was always trapped by the stars. He condensed his power to rush out of the starlight, but his physical strength could not be awakened. He would be blocked by the stars no matter how he rushed.


    "Since my own power can''t be used, then borrow the power of the crape myrtle." Han Sen closed his eyes and felt the starlight falling on his body.

 Chapter 3433： Leverage

    Hansen is trying to use his strength. This is the most primitive and deepest skill. There are a lot of people in the meeting, but there are very few people who can really use their strength in actual combat.


    Generally, it is only used to combat the opponent''s self-confidence when it is strong. When the real battle of the same level, or weak vs. strong, the skills of exerting strength are difficult to apply to actual combat.


    Borrowing strength is one of Hansen��s techniques. After Han Yishan taught him the big yin and yang magnetic gun technique, Hansen has been studying and using the method of exerting strength.


    Now he can''t activate his body strength, but because his strength is enough, it is not difficult to use his strength.


    Feeling the starlight falling on the body, Hansen''s muscles and bones began to adjust the angle in a small range, and when it was hit by the starlight, it began to produce some strange changes.


    "I said, how can a guy like Hansen enter the semi-finals? Although he is also a destructive god, it is not one of the twelve true gods. The wild **** is a wild god, how can he compare with the god."


    "His body is so strong that it has been stunned by the stars for so long, and there is still no coma."


    "It��s better to be insulted than to be humiliated."


    "I am afraid that he will not even have the opportunity to quit and quit. Why bother? Without real strength, you have to climb to such a high position, but you don''t know how high the climb is."


    Within the empire''s great universe, many princes and nobles sneered at Hansen.


    At this moment, I suddenly saw a change in Hansen''s body. The starlight that fell on him was like a beam of light shining on the mirror, and was reflected by Hansen''s body.


    Rumble!


    The light beam reflected from Hansen collided with the falling starlight, and after the impact, it produced a horrible shock wave and brilliance, which made the entire battlefield shine, like a brilliant fireworks bloom.


    More and more stars were reflected by Hansen''s body, not only intercepting the starlight that fell later, but also many starlights rushing to Ziwei.


    "Let''s force it? It''s good, but it''s just not enough." Ziwei''s eyes flashed a fine light, and the stars of the sky changed with his will. The falling starlight seemed to have some before. different.


    Hansen��s body suddenly sensed the change of the starlight. When the stars fell, the violent rampages occurred. Now the starlight has different changes according to its own attributes.


    The wind is phaseless, the fire is impermanent, the water is soft, the gold is strong, the soil is thick, and the various forces carry different characteristics, forming different ways of power.


    Thousands of stars fell, and the power of no starlight was repeated. The forces of spiral force, collapse force, explosive force, ejection force, and feminine force fell on Hansen at the same time, which greatly increased the difficulty of Hansen''s borrowing.


    "I thought that this would stop me from borrowing power? It would be too naive to think about it." Hansen''s mouth was slightly raised, and his body still kept a small tremor.


    Different forces fell on him, causing almost invisible changes in his body''s naked eye, and still bounced out a star.


    This same Hansen no longer blocked the starlight, let all the stars fall on him, and then all rebounded to the crape.


    The universe is stunned, and now Hansen looks like a mirror, reflecting everything to the crape.


    There is a dead silence in the great universe of the empire, but there is a jubilation in the gene universe.


    "Golden God is the **** of gold coins, I will say, then what is the **** of Ziwei, how could it be the opponent of the Golden God."


    "Golden coins are really terrible. Those stars are afraid of thousands of ways. Each star has different power attributes. He can ignore the gap between the characteristics and completely bounce it out, and he can control it. He really Can''t use your strength?"


    "The kid��s ability to use force is afraid that it is already in the realm of deification."


    There are many arguments in the gene universe. Even the strongest people in the town of Tiangong can''t help but admire that "the ability to borrow the skills can be achieved to this point. It can be said that it is the peak."


    The Taishang patriarch on the side said, "That still benefits from his body. If he does not have such a strong body, even if the technique of borrowing power is subtle, it is impossible to borrow success. Like a famous universe. The theorist said that giving him a fulcrum and a stick long enough, he would be able to pick up the universe, but where to find a hard stick that can withstand the weight of the entire universe and keep falling? I really Curious, how Hansen��s body evolved to this extent."


    The head of the town Tianmeng shook his head and smiled. "The guys in the sky garden are indeed unique, and each one is an extraordinary body. Hansen is the leader, but now his body, I really don''t understand."


    When Taiyi saw Hansen��s movements, he laughed. ��The body of the kid did evolve very terribly. It seems to have been all-inclusive, but it seems to be somewhat out of tune with the rules of the universe.��


    "Is he going to take that step?" Luna looked calmly at Hansen.


    Too shook his head. "No, although I haven��t stepped out of the step yet, it��s a half-step. I can vaguely feel the power of that step, but that��s absolutely different from Hansen��s power now. The state, even I can''t tell."


    "Then what is going on in the end? Can you take that step before the battle with the Emperor?" Luna knows that there is no answer, but he still can''t help but ask.


    "I don''t know." Taiyi still shook his head, indulged for a moment, and continued to say "I think this is the reason why Ziwei will come. He also wants to know to what extent Hansen''s body can evolve, can you get out of that step." ��


    "Ziwei chose Hansen. He wouldn''t know what Hansen''s body is?" Luna said.


    Taiyi smiled slightly. "Do you really think of him as a **** of omnipotence? If he can control everything, there will not be so many different kinds of growth, at least Hansen in front of him, he can''t control it."


    "Why did he choose Hansen?" Luna said that some gods like Ziwei might choose a person they could not control.


    "Because there is only the unknown, there is a possibility. What he wants is not the second Ziwei, but a Hansen who can defeat Qin Xiu or the emperor." Taiyi looked at Hansen with a sigh of relief. "Just don''t know, Ziwei." Is there a gamble?"


    The expression of Ziwei is somewhat playful. Looking at the reflection of the stars, there is no joy or worry. The stars fall on him, it seems that the rain falls into the sea and disappears without a trace.


    No matter how many stars fall on the crape, it can''t make the robe on his body a little bit swaying.


    Hansen looked at the heart, although he already knew that Ziwei was definitely strong, but he was so strong that he was a little surprised.


    "This Ziwei... Isn''t that the one in the Gene Temple?" Hansen couldn''t help but have some doubts. Apart from the one in the Gene Temple, he really couldn''t think of it. How can one of the gods be so powerful?


    "You did a very good job, but now is the real beginning." Ziwei, who has been standing still, has finally got an action...

 Chapter 3434： Broken to show you

    Hansen has seen countless people in the world, and there have been many opponents who are so powerful that Hansen feels shocked.


    However, no one seems to be like Ziwei. I feel like I am being watched by a pair of eyes, as if I was blinded by him.


    All the **, all the calculations, all the secrets in the deepest part of my heart, as if they have been seen by the eyes, there is no secret at all.


    Ziwei''s fingers are scornful, just like a finger pointing, it seems that there is no surprising number, as if just a casual finger to Hansen''s forehead.


    There is no speed of lightning, no illusion of change, no arrogance, just a random finger, there is no rule at all.


    But that is a random finger, but Hansen did not know how to deal with it.


    "This way... no... it doesn''t work..." Hansen suddenly found that under such eyes, this ordinary and unpredictable one became the strongest trick under the sun.


    Hansen suddenly woke up: "The finger of Ziwei is not surprising. It is surprisingly so eye-catching. Under that pair of eyes, any of my thoughts seem to be exposed. No matter how I want to deal with it, Ziwei is heart-felt. Like a mirror, you can make that finger a fatal blow to me, so as long as there are those holes in the eyes, no matter how I deal with this finger is wrong."


    Luna also saw the power of this finger, and couldn''t help but swear: "The crape myrtle is too bully. He is the master of the Gene Temple. Now the manager of the universe can understand the power of the rules of the universe. The secret of the soul, using such means to deal with Han Sen, is really a rogue."


    Taiyi shook his head and said: "To defeat the emperor, you must first pass this level. You must know that Qin Xiu also has the genetic blood of the old master. Although it is not complete, he predicts that he may not be able to do it in the future. The secret of an opponent''s soul, he may not be able to do it."


    Yueshen listened and nodded slightly: "But how can Hansen win? He can''t use genetics, he can only fight with the flesh. This insight into the mystery of the soul is more terrible than that of the foresight. Being changed, but the thoughts in the soul can''t deceive people. Hansen is equal to telling the enemy his thoughts first, then playing with him, and still can''t tell lies. How can this win?"


    Taiyi said: "The soldiers, the martyrdom, the soldiers often like to win the odds, people often talk about it. The famous players who can be rich in history, most of them are famous for winning the martyrdom. But people Ignore a point, the martyrdom is dangerous, but one can''t, those who can really win the unbeaten, most of them have no heroic achievements, but they can suppress the frontiers and never lose, you know why?"


    "Do you mean the king?" Luna said.


    Too little nod: "If you spend a dollar, do a piece of things, spend 10 yuan, then do 10 yuan, don''t take advantage of it. Ten people will win five people, and thousands will play 800 people. And you must win, clearly understand everything about your opponent, but the opponent can not win, can only lose the eye, do what you should do, instead of gambling luck, this is the king."


    "Wang Dao is the hard power competition. If Han Sen''s body is normal, he can naturally use the technique of Wang Dao to distinguish it with Ziwei. But now his body can''t exert his strength at all. How do you do the king''s surgery? "The moon **** said in disapproval."


    "That depends on whether Hansen can pass his own level." Taiyi said ambiguously.


    At this time, Han Sen is fighting in the heart of heaven. No matter whether he moves or not, whether he is hiding or attacking, he seems to be unable to retreat under this finger. It seems that he has only lost this way.


    However, if he retreats, Ziwei''s offensive will continue to rise, I am afraid that there is no possibility of turning over.


    Han Dao��s technique Han Sen also understands, and he will not know less than Tai Yi. He also thinks that Wang Dao��s technique can break the Ziwei��s finger, but as Luna said, now he has no strength and how to do it. ?


    How can a soldier face a million soldiers? Even if it is the real emperor, when facing the millions of soldiers with the loner, if you talk about the king, it is as ridiculous as a clown.


    "What can I do now is stronger than Ziwei?" Hansen looked at the advice of Ziwei, and his mind flashed countless thoughts, but his body did not move at all.


    Seeing that the finger of Ziwei was about to be on Hansen��s forehead, Hansen suddenly had a glimpse of his eyes, and his eyes flashed, then his head tilted back slightly, then he slammed into the finger of Ziwei. .


    The eyes of Ziwei collided with Hansen��s brain, and Ziwei was regressed by the earthquake. Hansen himself slipped his head out of his head and licked his mouth.


    "Would you like to use brute force? Then you got the wrong idea." Ziwei used his other hand to lick his finger, his fingertips were a little red, but he still looked at Hansen with a smile. Said.


    "What rogues are not rogue, if you have the ability, even if you have smashed my body," Hansen said with a grin.


    Although this is a little indecent, but Hansen has not experienced anything, and where will care about such a face.


    Ziwei picked up her eyes and her mouth was slightly upturned. She said Hansen smiled and said: "Do you really think that I can''t help your body?"


    "Not bad," Hansen replied.


    "Okay, then I will break it for you." Ziwei once again put up the finger, and once again pointed to Hansen, still the one finger.


    In fact, Ziwei wants to kill, and does not need any tricks or strength. If he wants to kill, he only needs one thought.


    This universe is qualified to let the Ziwei stick out a finger to kill the creatures, there are not a few, can not be killed by him, it is even rare.


    Therefore, Ziwei does not need any tricks at all. This finger is enough to destroy the gods, even if it is to destroy the universe.


    Hansen''s look is slightly dignified, although this finger looks the same, but he is very clear, if this Ziwei is really the one he wants, then this finger is not as simple as the previous one.


    However, Han Sen really couldn''t think of other methods of cracking. He could only bite his head and hit the head of Ziwei.


    "Are you not the point? Then let you have a good point." Han Sen condensed the strength of his body above his head and slammed into the fingers of Ziwei.


    The eyes of Ziwei have not changed. Like the last time, they have once again collided with Hansen��s brain, but this time it is different from the previous one.


    Hansen only felt that the brain seemed to be nailed in by a steel nail. The brains that suddenly hurted were about to explode.

 Chapter 3435： Cosmic level

    "All things in the world have their integrity and uniqueness. The universe can be seen as a whole, and the body of a small creature can also be regarded as a whole. In essence, a universe and a creature exist in the world. Overall, that is to say, the body can be regarded as an independent universe.�� Between the words of Ziwei, the fingers move together, and a finger hits different parts of Hansen��s body.


    Every finger in Hansen seems to have a steel nail into Hansen''s body, which makes Hansen feel unbearable.


    Strangely, Hansen��s clothes were not damaged, and there was no injury at all. However, Hansen himself could clearly perceive that the general strength of the steel nails pinned his body to the void. In the middle, with his physical strength, he was unable to get rid of the **** of that power.


    "I practiced the world and evolved myself to understand the mystery of my own universe. Although I could not fully understand the beauty of the universe, I was able to peep a point. The power of this universe can be invincible, even if the gods of the heavens are hard to resist. Even if your body is so strong, you can''t compete with it." Between Ziwei''s words, he has already scored twenty-eight fingers on Han Sen.


    Where the twenty-eight fingers pointed out, there was a light spot shining, as if twenty-eight stars were nailed to Hansen��s body, and Hansen was firmly nailed to the void, especially his eyebrows. A little starlight is like aurora.


    "How, can I break your body?" Ziwei closed her hand and looked at Hansen, who was nailed in the void, and asked with a smile.


    Hansen began to be able to take action. Now twenty-eight stars are pinning his body, but they are exhausting the strength of the whole body, and they can��t move half a point, as if they were killed by twenty-eight steel nails. on.


    What makes Hansen depressed is that until this time, his physical strength is still not stimulated, as if the power that hurt his body does not exist.


    When Ziwei saw Hansen not answering, he whispered and asked: "Why, I still refuse to admit defeat? Is it not for me to kick you out for thirty-three days?"


    Han Sen looked at Ziwei as a fire, and said seriously: "I just want to know, is this your strength?"


    "Is it all about my strength?" Ziwei looked at Hansen with interest.


    "Nothing, I just want to thank you and tell me the truth of the universe." Hansen said.


    Ziwei chuckled and said: "Thank you, you don''t have to. I have never really realized the universe. It may not be true. Even if I think that it is true, I don''t really go to that step, maybe I The correctness of thinking is a mistake in itself. If you listen to my mistakes, you will only be more wrong. You may have to marry me at that time."


    Hansen did not seem to hear the words of Ziwei. He continued: "Is this the last step? If I can feel the universe in my body, is that really taking the step?"


    "Maybe, but it''s a pity. In terms of your physical condition, I am afraid that you will never have the opportunity to take that step, because other people''s bodies have their rules and order, and your body is chaotic, afraid of it. There is no possibility of cultivating the universe." Ziwei said.


    Hansen had to admit that Ziwei did make sense. He used to evolve himself, that is, the similarity between power and the rules of the universe is getting higher and higher.


    But now his body has no rules and order, how can such a body continue to evolve?


    "If Ziwei is really the one in the Gene Temple, then he is one of the few people closest to that step. The body that he said is probably the step that Qin Xiu pursued. And he said that it is true. It��s just my current state of the body, I��m afraid I really don��t have the chance to go out of that step again.�� Hansen��s heart is secret.


    Ziwei looked at Hansen with a smile and said: "Is there a way to get out of that step, is it very disappointing?"


    "There is nothing to be disappointed. People live like this. No one knows where they will go and what kind of scenery they will see. I have not stopped, I have traveled many roads, I have seen different scenery along the way, to me. That is, it is a precious treasure," Hansen said.


    Ziwei seems to be a little disdainfully ridiculous: "What do you say, how are the confessions of those who lost, what can I get to this step I am satisfied; what friendship first game second; what as long as you have me in my heart No matter who you marry, it��s all self-comforting and weak words."


    Hansen listened to him and said, he couldn''t help but laugh: "You are right, those who are the losers have to comfort themselves."


    "You are not the same now? Anything that has seen the scenery on the road is enough. If the end point is not important, it is just comforting yourself." Ziwei squinted and stared at Hansen.


    Hansen said seriously: "I only said that the scenery along the way is my harvest, but I did not say that the end is not important. For me, the end point is as important as the scenery along the way. I not only have to go, but also to achieve my own thoughts. The end point you want."


    "Unfortunately, you have no chance to reach the end." Ziwei is indifferent.


    Hansen shook his head. "No, I just can''t get to the end point you set, but that doesn''t mean I can''t get to the end."


    "Oh, then you are talking about it, how do you get to the end?" Ziwei seems to be very interested in looking at Han Sen, and does not continue to do it.


    "The body of the universe may indeed be a very strong end, but that is only the end point you set yourself. How do you know that there is a higher end point on that?" Hansen did not answer. .


    "The body is transformed into the universe, that is, it ignites its own universe and becomes the same level of existence as the universe. It is already a universe, and naturally there is no longer a higher end."


    "If the universe is the end, what is outside the universe?" Hansen asked again.


    "This is already a philosophical category, there will be no answer." Ziwei said.


    "Assuming that there is an end point outside the universe, then the end of the universe is just one of the stations. You have chosen to go to this station, and I have taken another route, but not taking the station does not mean that I can not reach the end." Han Sen Said.


    "Unfortunately, the assumption is always a hypothesis. What you are facing now is the actual difficulty. Now, if you can''t solve the difficulties in front of you, you have no qualifications to continue." Ziwei stared at Hansen with a burning gaze.


    "That may not be." Hansen''s eyes gradually light up, and there seems to be some kind of power in the body.


    Hansen��s twenty-eight stars were more and more embarrassing, and he firmly nailed his body in the void, as if he were a prisoner in a prison.

 Chapter 3436： Please accept me this punch

    "Very good, that''s it. Let me see what potential your body has." Ziwei looked at Hansen''s body changes, his eyes sparkling with strange brilliance, muttering with a voice that he could only hear. Self-speaking.


    Hansen��s body muscles contracted, and even the skin became tight, forcing him to break free from the **** of twenty-eight starlight nails.


    "You are right. I have no way to perceive the rules and order. It is like a stone that is stubborn. It can be said to be useless." Hansen said, he struggled because he was too Forced, the position of the starlight, formed a depression in his body, like an invisible nail to pass through his flesh and blood.


    "But what does it matter? Even if you don''t feel the rules and order, my body is real. You have already said that everything is complete and independent, an ant, a lion, A stone is a complete small universe." Hansen continued to struggle and said.


    "What about that? What do you want to say?" Ziwei looked at Han Sen with interest.


    "In this case, there must be a universe in my body, just because the universe is still in a state of chaos, which cannot be understood by us, or cannot be understood by myself." Hansen said, has been The hard right arm moved a little, and blood bloomed on the arm.


    Because it was too hard, the part of his arm that was pinned by the starlight, the skin had broken and blood was flowing out of it.


    "What do you mean by saying that your body is like a chaotic state before the Big Bang?" Ziwei said thoughtfully.


    "Yes." When Hansen spoke, the skin where the twenty-eight starlight nails were located, the skin ruptured and blood spilled.


    Hansen did not pay attention to those wounds. He still tried hard to break away from the shackles of starlight nails. However, such a move made the wounds crack more and more, and blood seemed to flow out.


    "You really dare to think of your body as a universe before the big bang, so it seems to have unlimited possibilities." Ziwei whispered slightly, then continued: "Unfortunately, you made a mistake." One thing, I said that every creature can think of its body as a small universe, but this small universe is simple and small compared to the real universe. It can even be said to be just a prototype. The body must pass Constant evolution, the prototype of this small universe continues to grow and perfect, and eventually grows into a powerful existence like the universe. If you say that your body is a chaotic universe before the big bang, then you are in the pyramid. The lowest creature, you are behind the evolution of any creature."


    "You are right, you can understand this. My current body is far behind the evolution of any creature in the universe..." Hansen said halfway, but his right arm suddenly clenched his fist. The starlight that was originally nailed to his palm, passed through Hansen��s flesh and blood, leaving a blood hole in his palm.


    "But what about it? No one knows this body better than I am. Although he is very late, I can feel it. He is not without strength. He can even say that his power is extremely powerful, just I have not been able to break his **** and let his power be completely released. As long as I can get out of that step, I believe that the universe that this body has will be the most powerful in the world."


    Between Hansen��s words, the blood on his body continued to splatter, and the stars were forced to break free from him, penetrating the past from his flesh and blood.


    Hansen��s body moved forward, and the starlight stayed in place, passing through his body, and even his head was pierced, leaving a blood hole in his eyebrows and back.


    The whole body was bathed in blood, and the scalp was numb, but Hansen finally got rid of the shackles of the twenty-eight stars.


    Hansen''s muscles are tight, his eyes are like a burning flame, and he stares straight at Ziwei. He walks toward Ziwei step by step. With his pace, the blood hole in his body is automatically healed. It has been restored as before, and even a little scar has not been left behind.


    If it weren''t for the blood on his clothes, I was afraid that no one would believe it at all. What he had experienced.


    Ziwei slightly frowned, looking at Hansen step by step, his heart said: "Is his body so stubborn? Even the power of the universe that I realized, can''t make his body open?"


    "Ziwei, thank you for your help, as a reward, please also accept my fist." Han Sen said, raised his fist and slammed directly toward the bottom of the crape.


    Now Hansen is quite sure that the Ziwei in front of him is definitely the **** of the gods in the Gene Temple. No one but him can understand the universe.


    In this respect, even the guys like Qin Xiu and Taiyi are not as good as the current owner of the temple.


    However, Hansen is also very clear that Ziwei obviously does not really want to fight with him, otherwise Ziwei has too many opportunities to sweep him out of the battlefield, instead of chatting with him.


    Moreover, the theory of the universe is obviously also the intention that Ziwei intends to tell him. He wants Hansen to figure out his current physical state.


    However, Ziwei also said to Han Sen that his theory of the universe is not necessarily correct. Hansen��s physical condition has to be judged by himself.


    "Your body is still in chaos, so you can''t hurt..." Ziwei does not mean to dodge, the body is like a sinister aura, giving a feeling of extreme unreality.


    In fact, there is really not much power in the universe that can hurt the crape myrtle, or even no.


    Even if it is the existence of Qin Xiu, if you don''t take the last step, it is hard to hurt the crape.


    Lagerstroemia itself can reach the cosmic level in only half a step. This is only one of the reasons. The most important thing is that he is the master of the current gene temple. The gene temple is the management machine of the big universe. The crape myrtle itself is the supreme universe. dominate.


    In this universe, unless you have the power of the universe, you can''t hurt him.


    However, when Hansen��s fist slammed on the lower abdomen of the crape myrtle, the crape of the vitex did not finish, but it stopped abruptly, but the eyes were fierce and the pupils contracted to the extreme.


    Hey!


    Centered on Hansen''s fist, a ripple that is visible to the naked eye is rippled in the body of the crape myrtle, as if the body of the crape myrtle is a large jelly.

 Chapter 3437： Lagerstroemias decision

    "How is this punch?" Hansen asked Ziwei.


    "Not bad." The fluctuations in Ziwei''s body were calmed down, and I replied.


    The mouth that he said was easy, like a person who was okay, but his heart was shocked. Hansen��s fist was just pure physical strength, and it actually shaken his body. This is simply unimaginable.


    Lagerstroemia is different from the general god. He is the master of today''s gene temple. To be straightforward, the Gene Temple is actually a super temple, and Ziwei is the main god.


    The other twelve devastating gods and many other gods can be regarded as his deputy gods.


    The power of all the temples will add to the goddess of Ziwei, the stronger the spirits, the stronger the blessings obtained by Ziwei.


    In addition, Ziwei itself has half a foot into the cosmic level, his body is strong, even above Qin Xiu who has not stepped out of that step, unless there is cosmic power, no one can shake his god.


    Hansen��s body was trembled by his physical strength, and the body of Ziwei was like to explode. His head still creaked.


    Although there are reasons why Ziwei is too proud, it is enough to shock Ziwei.


    "His body is really terrible. The pure physical strength is already so strong. If one day, he can control his body. I am afraid that even if Qin Xiu stepped out of that step, it may not be his opponent." .


    "Are you okay?" Han Sen saw Ziwei squinting and didn''t speak. He thought that it was his own punch that hurt him.


    Under the oppression of the 28 stars of Ziwei, Hansen finally forced the body''s strength, but this time it was not the external force, but his own strong will, which finally ignited the physical strength.


    It��s just that Hansen can feel it. The power he can motivate is only a negligible part. If you want to fully stimulate this body and use it for your own use, you don��t know what kind of opportunity you need to do. To.


    "How can I have something, your strength, want to hurt my far worse." Ziwei looked up, pretending to be nothing.


    "Yes? That would be great, let me try a few more punches." Hansen wants to try a few more times to see if he can induce more power in the body.


    Ziwei��s heart trembled, but there was no change in his face. He said: ��Let you punch a few more punches. I��m afraid that this **** is too much to eat.��


    The original purpose of Ziwei was to oppress Hansen so that he could control his body, but now Ziwei found that his power was not enough to oppress Hansen, so that his body was fully activated.


    Although Hansen did inspire some power, but only by looking at his strength or pure physical strength, you can know that this is only the most basic force of the body, far from the real activation.


    "The genetics created by the ancestors, the ancestors themselves did not practice, but they completed Hansen. If the ancestors knew that the genetic terms they created could actually cultivate a horrible body, I don��t know if he would regret it. This road." Ziwei thought of this, there is already a decision in my heart.


    Ziwei looked up and looked at Hansen. "Han Sen, although your body is really strong, if it takes time, it really gives you complete control over this body, I am afraid I may not be your opponent, but today, you There is no chance to go any further."


    "What do you mean?" Hansen gave a slight glimpse.


    He had originally speculated that Ziwei was not coming for war, but now listening to Ziwei''s tone seems to be defeating his final battle.


    "Is it wrong, this is not the Lord of the Gene Temple?" Hansen said in the heart.


    Where did he know that Ziwei did not intend to win, but after seeing Hansen��s body, he decided to kick Hansen out of the game and not let the emperor meet in the final battle.


    If Hansen and the Emperor meet now, Hansen��s chances are too low, but Hansen is so physically, if he gives him some time, even if the Emperor really stepped out of that step, Hansen also has a great chance of winning. .


    Therefore, Ziwei has repeatedly weighed and decided to kick Hansen out of the game and give him a chance to continue to grow.


    "I mean, the one I want to win today is me, and you can only regret leaving." Ziwei looked at Han Sen and said indifferently.


    "That''s not necessarily." Hansen has already explored some of the ways in which this body is used, and no longer has no power to fight back.


    Ziwei is a disenchant smile: "No one can refuse to do what I want to do."


    Waiting for Hansen to talk, Ziwei hands together, and then slowly pull open, when the hands are separated, one of them is shining, the light is too strong, the whole thirty-three days of battlefield shines like the same The wheel is a huge sun.


    The people of all ethnic groups who watched the war only felt the pain of their eyes being stabbed. Where they dared to look again, they quickly closed their eyes. Even those who could resist the glare of the gods could only see a god. But I can''t see what happened in the battlefield.


    Hansen��s eyes are not afraid of the glaring light, and you can still see the movement of the crape myrtle.


    I saw that with the opening of the hands of Ziwei, a space crack was opened between his hands, and in the crack of the space, an ancient door appeared.


    "Isn''t that the door to the Gene Temple?" Hansen looked at the door and suddenly looked at it.


    Since Ziwei can summon the door of the Gene Temple, that is to say, he should be the one in the Gene Temple.


    After the hands of Ziwei were fully opened, the door of the Gene Temple was completely revealed.


    "Open!" Ziwei sighed softly, and the old and mysterious door opened, and a brilliant light suddenly came out through the door.


    That is the brilliance of the lights of the people, but Hansen has never understood why the gene temple only has the gene of the gene universe, but there is no family lamp of the empire.


    There is a temple in the Great Universe, but there is no temple in the gene universe.


    "Han Sen, go, there will be something you need." Ziwei squinted and stared at Hansen.


    Hansen can now confirm that this is the **** of the gene temple, and asks in confusion: "I said Big Brother, what do you mean? I am going to fight with Qin Xiu, you will take me away, Do you want to work with Qin Xiu himself?"


    "Now there is no Qin repair." Ziwei said.


    "What do you mean?" Hansen suddenly stunned. He was in the battlefield and did not know the situation of other battlefields. Naturally, he did not know that Qin Xiu had been swallowed up by the emperor.

 Chapter 3438： Wan Wenwen

    "Qin Xiu was swallowed up by another guy and became a more terrible existence. If the original Boa successfully merged with the super **** gene seed, she had a great chance to defeat Qin Xiu. But now, she wants to defeat that. One, fear that it is only 50% chance, this is still the best result." What Ziwei said.


    "What? There is such a thing? Who swallowed Qin Xiu?" Han Sen really can''t believe that a character like Qin Xiu would be swallowed up by others.


    "There is no time for you to explain in detail. I can give you less time. If the guy really walks out of that step, if he is different from Qin Xiu��s purpose, if it is the same thing as Qin Xiu, he will cause it. The hazard will be bigger than Qin Xiu, so I need you to control your body as soon as possible. At that time, maybe only you can beat him." Ziwei said, his hands suddenly slammed together and shouted: "Go, let You appreciate the true mystery of the Gene Temple."


    The light in the temple of the gene was released, as if it were a strange vortex, and Hansen��s body was sucked in.


    "I said Big Brother, I don''t want to visit your genetic temple. I am going to fight with that guy now!" Hansen struggled, but it didn''t work. He found that the door of the Gene Temple seemed to have wrapped the whole world. I don''t know. When is his body already in the door.


    boom!


    The gate slammed shut and disappeared, and the blasphemy in the battlefield disappeared.


    After watching the various ethnic strongmen, this restored the vision, and then found that within the battlefield of thirty-three days, only the Ziwei was left, but Hansen disappeared.


    "Sanmu lost..." Tang Zhenliu''s face changed greatly.


    I saw that there was no Hansen''s name on the top of the gene tablet. Only Ziwei was left. It was obvious that Hansen was defeated.


    Ji Yanran��s pale face is like no blood. If it��s just a defeat, if it��s not even life, it��s really bad.


    "I said, Hansen used to rely on the sacrifices of others to get to this point. When he really needs to fight, he immediately reveals the bottom."


    "I thought that the God of Wealth is great, but it is not the case."


    Within the great universe of the empire, there are no shortage of people who are gloating, but there is silence in the gene universe. No one can believe that the gold coin is so defeated.


    Another battle of four in two, it turned out that the emperor was on the ancient demon.


    After the ancient devil defeated the great demon, he came to the emperor.


    "The ancient demon, also the vice president of the gods, will choose a battle with Qin Xiu, but the result is suppressed by Qin Xiu, you have to learn the funeral road?" The devil said.


    "You defeated Qin Xiu?" The ancient devil frowned slightly. He did not think that he did not see Qin Xiu this time.


    "Okay, how do you choose?" said the Emperor smiling.


    "Since it has already arrived here, Wan has no reason to leave." The ancient demon stared at the emperor.


    "Do you think you are stronger than Qin Xiu?" The Emperor looked at the ancient devil with interest.


    "I may not be stronger than Qin Xiu, but I am more dead-hearted, do not hit the South Wall and do not look back, how to try it." The ancient devil said.


    "If you quit now, I can leave you a life. If you choose to do it, I will leave your life. How do you choose?" The Emperor still said that he was not so slow, as if An old friend chats, in fact, there is not much intersection between him and the ancient devil.


    "I have already said it before. I am a dead-hearted person. I don''t have to go to the south wall and don''t look back. I don''t have so many choices for me, or God has already chosen for me." The ancient devil said, already Clenched his fist.


    ......


    Hansen was forcibly sucked into the gate of the Gene Temple by a force. He used to stand outside the door to see the lights of the family. If he had lighted the crystals, he entered the Gene Temple. This is the first time.


    Entering the gene temple, the first thing I saw was the lights of the Wan nationality. The Lantern lamps were set up on both sides of the main hall, giving people a very strange feeling. It seems to be the road light next to Huangquan Road. It feels a bit horrible.


    "Those superiors think that their own family lights are enshrined in the gene temple, but where do they know that their family lights are basically street lights, not to mention enshrining, it is not bad to be stepped on foot." Han Sen along Walk through the passage of the family lights.


    The gene temple is really strange, obviously just a large hall, but Hansen stood in the gate, but could not see the end of the hall, only the family lights on both sides were guiding the direction.


    The door to the Gene Temple has been closed. It is impossible for Hansen to go back now. He can only follow the guide of the lantern to see what the God of the Lord is asking him to see.


    "He said that there is something I need here, I don''t know what it is?" Hansen did not want to delay the time and speeded up the pace.


    The distance between the Wanshao lanterns is not far away. Hansen has not been able to see the end of the lanterns for a long time. I saw that at the end of the light, it was a wall.


    The wall was carved from ancient jade, but it was very weird. Hansen looked at it with great gaze, but could not see the end of the wall, nor could it see the wall, as if the jade wall was infinitely extended.


    What''s more weird is that there is no end to the Ming jade wall, but Hansen can see everything carved on the jade wall. This feeling is strange and indescribable.


    There are many words carved on the jade wall. Hansen swept over and saw many familiar words, such as crystal, such as heaven, such as Buddha.


    Obviously, these are the upper classes that ignited the lanterns in the gene temple, but what Hansen has some doubts is that the text on the jade wall is far more than 10,000.


    Hansen looked at it for a while and saw a familiar word. It was a feather, but Hansen clearly remembered that the feathers had been kicked out of the ranks by the Kong Fei. How the feathers of the Yu still remain. Engraved on the jade wall?


    "Is it true that as long as it has been the name of the Shangzu, will it always be engraved on the jade wall?" Han Sen looked at the search and saw many familiar and unfamiliar words, but he never saw a "person" I couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed.


    "Don''t look at it, there is no human name on the jade wall." A voice came into Hansen''s ear, and a familiar figure walked to the front of the jade wall, standing side by side with Hansen.


    "Is it? Who is that in the battlefield of thirty-three days?" Hansen looked at the people and couldn''t help but look at it. This talent is the **** of his familiarity.

 Chapter 3439： Wall of evolution

    "Don''t be surprised, as the owner of the Gene Temple, I can''t let everyone know that I am going to participate in the Battle of Genesis. It''s not difficult for me to get a substitute." He said with a smile.


    Hansen suddenly understood that the relationship between the Gene Temple and the Genesis is like the ruling party and the opposition party. Now the owner of the Gene Temple is the real president. It is obviously inappropriate for a president to go to another party��s internal election. of.


    "Is the crape myrtle is your name?" Hansen asked.


    God shook his head: "No, I was called Ziwei, but no one knows my name."


    "I said Big Brother Ziwei, what do you mean in the end? Why did you pull me into the Gene Temple at this time?" Han Sen really had no thoughts and talked about Ziwei.


    Ziwei said: "Your strength is not enough to defeat that person, at least until you can completely control your body, or not to fight with him."


    "If I don''t fight, it will be Boa when I go to war," Hansen said.


    "So your time is running out, let''s start now." Ziwei said.


    "What do you mean?" Hansen also guessed a few points, but he did not know what to do with Ziwei.


    Ziwei pointed out that the jade wall said: "You can know why the Imperial Universe has a temple and no family lights, and the gene universe has a family lamp but no temple?"


    "I just want to ask." Hansen asked.


    "The conversion of energy is alternating between yin and yang. It is vulgar to say that you eat the cake and you can''t pull the cake out again." Ziwei smiled out.


    Han Sen looked at Ziwei with a stunned look. It is hard to believe that a person like Ziwei would say such a thing.


    "Cough, this is what I said when I was in the world, a very interesting person said, although the words are a bit rough, but it makes a lot of sense." Ziwei lightly coughed and continued: "The life of two universes The same is true of reincarnation, so the life of the two universes has the distinction between yin and yang. Although this yin and yang are relative, there is no real distinction between yin and yang, but if you want to distinguish, which universe is more like the underworld ?"


    Hansen considered it for a moment: "Does the gene universe look more like hell?"


    "Why do you think so?" Ziwei looked at Han Sen with interest.


    "Because there is no pure human being in the gene universe," Hansen said.


    "You are right to say this, the gene universe is indeed more like the underworld, but not because there is no human being there, but because the life there is closer to the essence." Ziwei said.


    "Essence?" Hansen does not understand the meaning of Ziwei.


    Ziwei did not explain: "There is no time for you to explain slowly. In short, you can understand that when life is in the Empire''s universe, it is covered with a human skin, and when it comes to the gene universe, it takes off that person. skin."


    Said, Ziwei refers to the jade wall and said: "This jade wall records all the ethnic races that became the upper race. Of course, it not only records the names of the upper races, but also records the evolution of the genes of the upper races. The process, the name of this jade wall is called the wall of evolution."


    "You bring me, don''t you just want to tell me this?" Hansen said, looking at the wall of evolution.


    "Your body evolution is a little different from other creatures in the universe. It makes you lose your way. You can only get out of a new truth. No one can give you pointers. Only you can move forward in the wilderness. But this Face the wall of evolution, but it can give you some help, or it can make you know yourself more clearly." Ziwei said, the palm of the hand pressed on the wall of evolution.


    Suddenly, I saw that many of the words on the wall of evolution were lit up, exuding their unique charm.


    Originally, each word is ordinary, but now those words seem to be flesh and blood, have their own unique temperament, just look at it, it is impossible to forget, as if it is not a word, but a living creature. general.


    When Hansen looked at the word, he saw an angel with a white wing. When he looked at the Buddha, he saw a solemn Buddha.


    Every word represents the charm of a race. It is not a real person, but an epitome of a race.


    When Hansen was watching, he saw a text on the wall of evolution shining like a sun.


    Hansen recognizes that the word is heaven, and refers to the Tianzu, and the Tianzu is a branch of the Taishang people. The appearance is very similar to that of human beings, but it has the unique temperament of the Tianzu.


    In that beautiful, Hansen seems to see a Tianzu man coming out of the wall of evolution. The man is somewhat like the master of the town, and some are like jade and heart, and some are like bamboo.


    This man has all the advantages of the celestial being, strong, evil, persistent, fearless and fearless. He has all the talents of the heavens that Hansen knows and does not know.


    And the breath that he exudes, so Hansen has a feeling of facing the supreme power.


    Ziwei continued: "The wall of evolution can evolve the final evolutionary form of a race. Although it is only an inference, not a real existence, all creatures will evolve according to this trajectory unless there is a bizarre accident. Otherwise, the ultimate evolution of this race is the result."


    "Is this what the Celestials look like after the cosmic level?" Hansen looked at the heavenly man who was inferred from the wall of evolution.


    "No, no, it hasn''t been tens of thousands of races since the ancient times, but no matter how it is calculated, no race can truly become a cosmic class. Although the race is different, the potential is different, and the height that can be reached is different. But even the best race in this age is only the extent to reach the chaos president, still a half step away from the cosmic level."


    Ziwei glanced at the word of the day and said: "The talents and potential of the Tianzu are very good. If they can maximize their potential, after the evolution of the endless years of the generations of heaven, they will be able to reach this step, even if I am not too bad compared to the present. Of course, the current Tianzu is still far to that extent, and this is only a hypothesis."


    ��Do you want to make the evolutionary wall calculate my evolution direction?�� Hansen said, looking at the wall of evolution.


    Ziwei smiled and shook his head: "In fact, I have tried it, but the result is impossible to calculate. Your genetic evolution has deviated from the evolutionary trajectory of the general creature, and the ability to evolve the wall is useless to your body."


    "What do you mean?" Hansen did not understand what Ziwei wanted to do.


    "The wall of evolution is useless to you, but the future possibilities of these races that it has derived will be useful to you. You will slowly understand it. Remember not to let me wait too long." Ziwei is facing Hansen. With a slight smile, Hansen felt a flower in front of him and his body was inhaled into the wall of evolution.

 Chapter 3440： The end of the battle of the monument

    The figure of the day was gradually enlarged in the eyes of Hansen, and an unspeakable terror was also on Hansen.


    Although the momentum is horrible, for Hansen, such momentum is not enough to shake his will.


    However, the momentum of the Tianzu still makes Han Sen feel a little surprised. It is only the imaginary figure that has been calculated. It has such an imposing manner that it cannot be seen at all. This celestial being is not a real life, but a virtual phantom.


    Hansen had not thought much, and he saw another powerful figure coming from the light of God. It was a three-headed and six-armed geek, obviously a ruinous family.


    It is only this ruined group that is stronger than any of the devastating powers that Hansen has seen. Like the demon god, it is generally between the heavens and the earth. I am afraid that the momentum is like a prison of the sea, and it is oppressed by Hansen.


    One after another of the various national powers came from the wall of evolution, exuding a powerful momentum to oppress Hansen.


    Hansen��s will is so strong, but as more and more strong figures appear, he gradually began to feel the pressure.


    If it is the real strong of all ethnic groups, even if there are more, there is no way to Hansen.


    However, these are derived from the wall of evolution. Each race has evolved into the ultimate horror. Although they have no real body and no real existence, the momentum is not fake at all, as if it was distributed by the real body. There is no such thing as coming out.


    A strong figure emerged, so that Han Sen also felt the pressure multiplier, and this only appeared in the virtual figure of hundreds of strong people of all ethnic groups.


    "Is Zili, do you want to suppress my will with their momentum, so that my will can be further strengthened?" Hansen already understood the meaning of Ziwei, but he is skeptical about whether this method is effective or not. .


    More and more figures are emerging, and the accumulated momentum is already powerful and unimaginable. If it is replaced by others, I am afraid that the will has already collapsed. Even Hansen feels that the whole body is tight.


    Within thirty-three days of the battlefield, if the ancient demon body is a shadow, it is close to the emperor.


    The emperor did not move, and the body did not move half a point, but the space around him changed with the will, and the distance between the two seemed to be infinitely elongated.


    The ancient demon was like a phantom figure, but it ignored the space and still reached the front of the emperor.


    "It''s a pity." The Emperor whispered a word, and did not know what it meant. Then he extended a palm, like a fly, and took it to the ancient demon.


    That palm seems to cover the heavens and the earth, so that the ancient demon can not dodge, the palm has not touched the body of the ancient demon, just the pressure of formation, the body of the ancient demon is exploded, turned into black dust and scattered.


    Just a palm, the ancient demon was blown up, and the battle ended. Even the names of the ancient demon on the gene tablet were erased, leaving only the name of the emperor.


    "This is over?"


    "The emperor is too strong!"


    "This is the real invincible powerhouse. Hansen and the one are much different."


    "The same is the semi-finals, and the gap is too big."


    Within the great universe of the Empire, a scream of exclamation is amazed by the power of the Emperor.


    It��s just a man who killed the ancient demon, but it��s not easy to be frowned, and muttered to himself: ��This ancient demon seems to be sent to death, what is he doing?��


    Rumble!


    With the death of the ancient demon, the last barrier in thirty-three days will also open, and the whole thirty-three days will be in the eye. The original monument, which was hidden in the battlefield, also appeared in the battlefield. The gods.


    On the top of the gene tablet, the two names shine like the sun, but before the battle of the gene tablet, no one can think of it. The final name will be these two names.


    The two names of the Emperor and Ziwei have entered the mind of every creature deeply, and it is hard to forget that it will last forever.


    The Emperor saw the opposite side of the crape myrtle, and there was a hint of horror in his eyes. Apparently he did not think that his opponent he met in the end would be a god.


    Ziwei has already known the things of the Emperor, and it is not unexpected to see the Emperor.


    "I didn''t expect you to be here." The Emperor stared at the crape myrtle, and for a long time he suddenly said a word, apparently he had recognized the identity of Ziwei.


    "It seems that you not only swallowed Qin Xiu, but also got the memory of Qin Xiu." Ziwei looked at the Emperor.


    The Emperor said: "I have been planning for so many years. If I can''t accept everything, isn''t it a waste of time and energy for so many years? It is you, the Lord of the Genealogical Temple, who came to participate in the battle of Genesis. There are ** copies."


    There is a big blasphemy in the universe, no one can believe that this crape myrtle would be the master of the Gene Temple.


    "Impossible, will the Lord of the Gene Temple participate in the Battle of Genesis?"


    "When the emperor exists, shouldn''t it be nonsense?"


    "Really? Ziwei is the master of the Gene Temple."


    Ziwei did not move, but looked at the emperor and said: "It seems that although you inherited everything from Qin Xiu, it did not inherit his confidence."


    "When the output is strong, when you should not contribute, why should you waste your strength?" The Emperor did not move, said indifferently.


    The Emperor pointed out the identity of Ziwei, apparently that he was unwilling to fight with Ziwei. Before he really took the step, the Emperor was still somewhat jealous of Ziwei.


    As the owner of the Gene Temple, Ziwei did not qualify as a genetic monument host.


    Ziwei looked at the emperor deeply, and then said: "Since I have come, naturally I can''t just leave, Han Sen has been twenty-eight stars, and you are no exception."


    "Knowing that you can''t do it, why are you?" The Emperor smiled.


    "I like it." The mouth of Ziwei was slightly tilted, and the ten fingers had already gone out like a star.


    Powerful as a man''s general existence, even can not hide the starlight on the Ziwei finger, and Hansen in general, the whole body was nailed with twenty-eight star nails.


    It��s just that the Emperor is not impatient, and he doesn��t want to break free. He just looks at Ziwei and says, ��If you like it, you can nail a few more stars.��


    Ziwei just smiled slightly, turned and left, and directly quit the battlefield for thirty-three days.


    No one had thought that the battle of the gene tablet ended like this. After Ziwei exited the battlefield, his name was also erased from the gene tablet, and only the name of the emperor was left.


    For a time, the gene monument shines brightly, and the name of the emperor shines forever, and it seems to be welcoming the birth of a new master.


    The star of the emperor collapsed, but did not go to the genetic monument for the first time. Instead, he glanced at his body and muttered to himself: "You can stop me for a while, but they can''t stop me. This kind of power is just Let me take that step a few days later, and the situation will not be hindered, and your dynasty will finally end."

 Chapter 3441： Battle of the Sky Garden

    The Emperor sat for thirty-three days and became the owner of the Genesis. However, the Genesis is still unable to replace the Gene Temple as the new owner of the universe. After all, it is only waiting for the day when the Temple of Genes is overthrown.


    However, if there is no genetic monument, even if the gene temple is defeated, there is no way to actually become the master of the big universe. The human emperor now has the most basic conditions, and the only difference is the last step.


    "Congratulations to the great master of the universe to become the co-owner of the universe." All the saints of the blood-stricken teachings congratulated the emperor, and the efforts of their numerous generations, after all, waited for this day, and created the unsuccessful foundation of blood-study. Only the last step can become the master of the universe.


    "Teach the Lord, when do we hit the Gene Temple?" asked a saint of blood-thirsty teachers excitedly.


    "No hurry, Ziwei shot to destroy my body, although it did not succeed, but his power has made my body slower. It takes a while to completely absorb the power of Qin Xiu, and then take the last step. "The Emperor said.


    "It''s a hateful guy, knowing that you can''t stop the Master of the Master from becoming the master of the Genesis. You have to do so many disgusting adults. After you take that step, you must kill the Gene Temple." Hate the channel.


    "Standing in a hostile position, Ziwei did not do anything wrong. After all, we want to overthrow his rule and set up a new heaven. He will stop people''s own feelings. After we defeat the gene temple, if he wants, he can. Within thirty-three days, with his knowledge and strength, it will be of great help to our blood education. But I want to come to his pride, I am afraid that I would rather die than succumb to me." The Emperor said.


    "The teacher said that only in this way can I show that my blood teaching can tolerate the world. When I teach the world, I am willing to be a lobbyist and persuade the Ziwei God to join me." The white-haired old saint said salute.


    "The matter is not urgent, there is one more thing, we must solve it before we attack the genetic temple, otherwise it may be a little troublesome." The Emperor said with a narrow eye.


    "What?" All the saints looked at the Emperor with doubts. They did not know who could stop them from becoming the Lord of the Universe besides the Gene Temple.


    "Han Sen has a daughter called Boa, right?" The Emperor''s eyes fell on Tianzhu.


    Scorpio��s heart glimpsed and respected the courtesy: ��Yes, Hansen does have a daughter named Han Baoer. Among all his children, Han Baoer is the most favored one. He often takes it with him. Why did the master ask? she was?"


    What do you say on the mouth of Scorpio, but there is some anxiety in your heart: "The teacher asked Boa at this time, is it difficult to be awkward with Hansen?"


    The Emperor said indifferently: "Whose Han Baoer is always only five years old, how can it grow up?"


    "Not bad." Scorpio had to nod. He didn''t even have a way to lie if he wanted to help Hansen. It is too easy for the Emperor now to know about Boa.


    "That would not be wrong, you must find Han Baoer and bring her to me." The Emperor said.


    "Why do the teachers of the Lord want Hansen''s children?" Scorpio is thinking about how to inquire about what the Emperor wants to do, and a saint asks.


    "I have no intention of being embarrassed with Hansen. This woman is not the birth daughter of Hansen, but the blood of the former gene **** and the president of the gods. It is a great threat to the rule of our blood education. We must first remove it. "The Emperor did not conceal, and said the origin of Boa."


    "That Boa turned out to be such a source?" Everyone was shocked to listen, and quickly ordered to catch the treasure.


    "You still need to adapt to the new power, you don''t have to go by yourself, the chaos will be under my control, let them go." The Emperor just said a faint sentence.


    He doesn''t think that someone can kill Boa, but he needs someone to push Boa out. Only then will he have the opportunity to remove the scourge of Boa.


    "You all retreat. If there are no important things, don''t bother me. I have to take that step as soon as possible." The Emperor waved and shouted everyone back.


    When the saints retreated, the emperor murmured to himself: "If you don''t have the memory of Qin Xiu, you don''t know that Hansen has raised a daughter of such a genius. Qin Xiu is arrogant and raises the tiger. I don''t know, I don''t make such mistakes. Before you lay down the Gene Temple, you must first control the treasure in your hands."


    The Emperor learned from Qin Xiu��s memory that Boa was in the shelter, although the blood-study was from the shelter, but he could not return to the shelter.


    When they want to catch Boa, they can only start from the sky garden and force Boa out of the shelter.


    The atmosphere in the sky garden was not very good, because Hansen disappeared after the battle with Ziwei. Although Mr. Bai calculated that Hansen did not die, it did not relieve the pressure on everyone.


    Today''s big universe seems calm, and the human empire has won the gene tablet. It can be said that the war is on the verge of death, and no one is in the mood to do unnecessary things.


    "Uncle, you have such a strong ability. How come you are single now? If it is me, I have already married a wife and a wife. I am beautiful, and the dragons and the beauty of the heavens come together. One." Tang Zhenliu looked envious of Wang Yuhang.


    He just had a discussion with Wang Yuhang, and the result was that he could not shoot Wang Yuhang. It seems that Wang Yuhang is a crime.


    Wang Yuhang moved his mouth, but he did not say anything. He only shook his head after a while: "A woman who came with this ability is no different from an inflatable doll for me. You may like inflatable dolls, but I don''t like it. ��


    Tang Zhenliu still wants to say something, but suddenly heard a roar, as if the sky was smashed by a hole, the entire sky garden violently shakes up.


    "I do, who is such a courage, dare to move our sky garden?" Tang Zhenliu suddenly became angry, looked up at the sky, suddenly saw the battleship of the sky is breaking the defense system of the sky garden, landing to the sky garden Come.


    In the vicinity of the spaceship, there are many horrible creatures flying, and there is still a strong existence that has become the master of thirty-three days. Tang Zhenliu also sees those guys, who should all be members of the chaos.


    Both Wang Yuhang and Tang Zhenliu have changed their faces: "Is the chaos going crazy? Why should we attack our sky garden?"


    Among the sky gardens, Ning Yue, Huang Jingjing, the evil emperor and the Taishang tribe, the town Tiangong, and others also rushed out. Many powerful people looked up at the warships and terrorists in the sky, and no one knew what happened. What happened.


    :. :

 Chapter 3442： War

    Battleships and horror creatures cover the sky, as if the entire sky garden is covered under dark clouds.


    "Where is Hansen?" Among the many horror creatures, the etched out of the crowd, overlooking the sky garden, and the words like a rolling thunder, the entire sky garden is shaking.


    "Han Sen is not in the park now, you have something to say." Han Yuxi said before standing in front of everyone.


    Etching the cold channel: "My master ordered me to come and bring back the blood of the gene temple."


    Han Yu squinted and said: "You want the blood of the gene temple, just go to the gene temple, go to our sky garden to do?"


    "You wait until you don''t know, Han Sen''s daughter Han Baoer is not his own, but the blood of the gene temple. My master said, look at the same source, as long as you hand over Han Baoer, I wait It will not be difficult for the sky garden, and the sky garden will be the world you are waiting for," said the etch.


    "If we refused?" Han Yuqi asked like a smile.


    "There are not many empty gardens in the world, and there is not a lot of sky gardens. Even if the sky garden is destroyed, there will be other forces to replace. My master will not care about the existence of a sky garden." Etching said .


    Tang Zhenliu listened to the anger and wanted to say something, but he was taken a step by Han Yuxi: "The original Hansen''s child has nothing to do with us. You want to take it, but I hate it the most. Being threatened, if you say so, I will not give it. I will see if you have destroyed the sky garden."


    "Yes, there is the ability to destroy the sky garden, there is less nonsense." Tang Zhenliu also called.


    "I don''t know how to live and die." The etching chilled and didn''t talk about it any more. With a wave of hand, many warships and terrorists launched a crazy offensive against the sky garden.


    A warship opened the door, and a broken beast was released from the battleship. It was like a wolf who had been hungry for a month and threw himself into the sky garden.


    For a time, a lot of broken beasts appeared above the entire sky garden, and there were no more than a hundred.


    Bang!


    Outside the sky garden, an enchantment connected by a light symbol was erected, temporarily resisting the offensive of the broken beast, but the enchantment was under the mad attack of various broken beasts. It seems that it will break at any time.


    "Prepare to fight." Han Yuxi sighed softly, while looking at the direction inside the base.


    Although the momentum of the Broken Beast is very horrible, the Sky Garden has the strength to fight, but the Sky Garden itself cannot withstand such a big war. If it is really fighting, it will fall apart, and in addition to these strong players. Many ordinary people in the sky garden are afraid that they will die.


    The enchantment of the Hanging Garden was laid down by Mr. Bai. It is only Mr. Bai who can keep it.


    "Let the forest wind come to me, you just fight, the other don''t have to worry." Mr. Bai''s voice reflected in Han Yu''s ear, so that Han Yuxi''s heart settled a lot.


    "That''s a fight." Han Yuqi ordered, and the Tang Zhenliu, who had been unable to hold his heart in his heart, had broken through the air and pulled out the enchantment and killed the broken beast.


    But before he got his knife near the broken beast, he saw that the green light plume fell like an arrow rain. Every green light feather penetrated the body of a broken beast and directly broke the boundary. The beast kills.


    Hundreds of broken beasts were killed in a flash, and a quiet man in a green feather coat appeared on the starry sky. It was Ningyue.


    "Nine, he is yours." The etch said to a broken beast on the side.


    The broken beast seems to be a white tiger. The body is not huge. It is only a little bigger than the ordinary tiger. It was originally resting on a warship and heard the sound of etching. This looked up lazily and looked. Ning Yue glanced, but lowered his head and continued to sleep.


    Seeing that the white tiger actually ignored his own orders, the etching was very annoying, but there was no way. He had to turn his head and said to a **** bird on the other side: "����, solve him."


    The black bird looked cold and his wings flew out of the battleship. It was like a black lightning that split the world, and rushed toward Ningyue.


    "You shouldn''t be idle, you should let them know that my chaos will be real strength." With the slamming of the order, a large number of warships opened the hatch, and a broken beast rushed out of it, fearing There are thousands of them.


    Ning Yue''s body flashes green, and a green light feather flies out like a sword light, trying to kill those broken beasts.


    However, before he even flew out of his light feathers, he saw a line of ink feathers descending from the sky. In an instant, all his green light feathers were cut off and turned into broken light.


    Ning Yue saw the big bird of Kunpeng, and could not help but frown slightly. He could feel the fluctuation of the terrorist power hidden in the body.


    Seeing that Ning Yue was entangled, unable to kill many broken beasts, Huang Jingjing and others also rushed out of the enchantment, and those who broke the beasts.


    The time of killing is dim and dark, and there are shock waves generated by the collision of forces everywhere.


    Although the battle is very intense, no matter how terrible the power is, how powerful the shock wave is, there is no enchantment that can destroy the sky garden.


    In a loft in the base, Lin Feng looked at Mr. Bai, who was sitting in front of the chessboard. He asked some doubts: "Mr. Bai, what do you ask me to come over?"


    "Come, stay with me in the next game." Mr. Bai pointed to the board.


    Lin Feng gave a slight glimpse. I don��t know what Mr. Bai meant in the end. He even wanted to play chess with him at this time. However, Lin Feng also had some understanding of Mr. Bai. He knew that he was not an uninformed person and knew that he must have something. Intention, just sat down opposite Mr. Bai.


    There are already a lot of chess pieces on the board. This is a mess. Lin Feng observes the situation and his blacks are at a disadvantage.


    "You should go." Mr. Bai played with the chess pieces in his hands and said with a smile.


    Lin Feng nodded slightly, picked up a piece of chess and fell on the chessboard. But in the next moment, his face changed. The chessboard seemed to have infinite power. He wanted to have a power. Rising up, he bounced his palms together with the pieces, letting Lin Feng vomit blood.


    "Come on slowly, use your super-god to feel the strength of the power on this board. All you have to do is to adjust the strength of the situation with your own strength, and borrow the East instead of confronting it." Mr. Bai seems to have already expected that it will be so, slowly said.


    Lin Feng realized that this game was connected to the enchantment of the Hanging Garden. Mr. Bai asked him to help maintain the results.

 Chapter 3443： Fairy

    An astonishing number of broken beasts rushed over like a cloud of dark clouds. Wang Yuhang opened a locomotive and rushed out of the enchantment. He has entered the state of super-supernatural, and the whole person��s beauty is incomparable. Wherever the heavy locomotive goes, it immediately triggers A hurricane and **** rain, a large number of broken beasts began to kill each other. x.


    Tang Zhenliu��s direct music, laughing out loudly: ��The little uncle��s beautiful, the chaos will be just like this. What is the use of the broken beast? There is a little uncle, come to a thousand and die a thousand, come Ten thousand died 10,000."


    "Interesting, there is no one ten thousand here, only one of me, how are you going to let me die?" A seductive voice came from the stars, and I saw a weird woman with two heads coming out of the air. Blocked Wang Yuhang''s way.


    The broken beasts, who had been madly killing each other because of the power of Wang Yuhang, all had blood in their eyes, and they all rushed toward Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang suddenly felt amazed, knowing that he met a powerful opponent, bursting out his own super hormones and wanting to turn things around.


    The nearby broken beast was affected by Wang Yuhang and the two-headed woman. The eyes turned red and bloody, and then became crazy again. After a while, they wanted to pounce on Wang Yuhang, and then they wanted to pounce on the two-headed woman.


    The two-headed woman has a face that is fascinating, and her face is as cold as frost, but it seems to have incredible magic, and Wang Yuhang competes for control of the beast.


    Even the Broken Beast was mad because of the strength of the two, began to tear his body, blurred the flesh of the body, and even the bones were exposed, there is still no sign of stopping.


    "I haven''t met such an interesting opponent for a long time, remember my name, my name is Shirley." The seductive face said, the body has already rushed to Wang Yuhang.


    Wang Yuhang and Shirley fought, no matter what else, only the broken beasts near them were affected, and a large number of other broken beasts still rushed to the enchantment of the sky garden.


    Huangfu Jing rushed out of the enchantment, and teleported to the front of a broken beast, with long legs like an axe, directly breaking the broken beast into two halves.


    The white tiger opened his eyes again, and did not need to etch and talk. He stood up and stared at the emperor and quietly looked at his eyes. The next second, the four hooves moved, and disappeared immediately. When it appeared again, it was already in front of Huangfujing. .


    Hey!


    The emperor sighed in his heart, and his arms lifted up subconsciously. At the moment the arm was lifted, a white tiger appeared out of thin air. The tiger''s claws had already reached the front of the emperor, only one inch, and the claws would pierce into her eyes.


    The two forces attacked, and the surrounding space was suddenly shattered by the earthquake, and the body of the nearby broken beast was directly shattered.


    The horrible battles have completely broken out, and the strong players who can play in the sky garden have already played, but there are still a large number of creatures that can only watch in the sky garden, including many disciples of the Taishang and Zhentiangong.


    In particular, the disciples of the town Tiangong, the heart is very wrong, many strong people in the sky garden fight with the enemy, and the town Tiangong is eligible to participate in the war, it seems that there is only one town Tiangong.


    "The original Tiangong of our town is the crown of the universe, but now we can only rely on others to shelter." The elder of a town Tiangong sighed.


    In fact, this is also the thought of the majority of disciples in the town of Tiantian, and it is inevitable that some of them are hurt.


    At the time of their self-satisfaction, they saw a white and black light and shadow from the camp of the Tiangong of the town, and rushed out of the enchantment and entered the broken beast.


    "It is a lonely bamboo and a good heart!" The disciples of Zhentiangong saw the two figures and suddenly overjoyed.


    "Yeah, there are still bamboos and jade hearts in our town Tiangong. They are not inferior to those in the sky garden." Seeing the lonely bamboo and the jade heart killing the square in the herd, a sword is flat and sharp, one The jade finger is light and calm, not inferior to other strong players in the sky garden, and the heart is greatly excited.


    Ji Yanran holds Linger, his face can''t hide the color of worry, although there are many strong people in the sky garden, but there are more broken beasts and broken powers in the chaos, watching a lot of broken beasts come. It has not been able to get completely blocked, or there are quite a few broken beasts that are hitting the enchantment.


    "Xiaojinjin, take care of my mother and little girl." Xiaohua said to Jin Maoyan who was lying next to Ji Yanran, and then said to Ji Yanran: "Mom, the situation is urgent, I have to go to war."


    "Be careful, you can fight and fight, you can''t fight, you can escape. This is the tradition of our Han family, not shameful." Ji Yanran said the head of Xiaohua.


    "Mom, don''t worry, there are no outsiders in the world who can ask for the lives of our family." Xiaohua said that he would break up and the brilliance of his body would flow like a person, and there would be no usual tenderness. A long, flaming white hair flutters against the wind, if the **** of war is on the scene.


    Between the moments of enchantment, the small flowers and hands moved together, the time and space force field was suddenly changed, and the broken beasts that originally rushed to the sky garden were inexplicably turned around and collided with other broken beasts.


    "I have long heard that the power of time and space of the Eucharist is invincible. Today I etched it to teach one or two." The etching came across time and blocked the offensive of Xiaohua.


    There is more than one battle in the starry sky. The universe of direct killing is tilted, and the stars are broken. In addition to the sky garden that is guarded by the enchantment, the surrounding stars are already in a mess, just like the end of the world.


    In the wall of evolution, Hansen is also under tremendous pressure. His body is almost immortal, but the soul is not indestructible. The various creatures that have evolved from the wall of evolution are constantly emerging. There are already tens of thousands. There are many.


    Hansen was oppressed by the tens of thousands of different imposing forces, and the willpower was like a tight steel bar, which seemed to be broken at any time.


    If you change a creature, I am afraid that it has already broken into an idiot. Hansen is able to persist until now, and it is a miracle.


    However, under such oppressive pressure, his body is still unmoved, or does not lead to the unification of physical strength and soul.


    "Is it will not want to make me an idiot?" Hansen knew that this possibility was not great, but now he feels that his willpower is really hard to support.


    After all, he is not a god, just a person. As long as people have their limits, Hansen now feels that his will is not getting to the limit.


    Suddenly, there is another ethnic group in the wall of evolution that is brighter than that of any of the previous tribes. It is like a moon in the stars, pure and elegant.


    Fairy!


    When Hansen saw the moment of the word, his heart suddenly trembled.


    He knows what this word represents, but it has two possibilities. One refers to the jade genius that was created by chaos, while the other one is more scary. Perhaps the word represents chaos. The president, to be precise, said that only the chaos president is the immortal in this world. Those jade spirits are just the playthings created by chaos.

 Chapter 3444： Method

    "The chaos was born in the gene universe. Did she ever light up in the gene temple? If that is the case, it would be terrible!" Hansen shuddered.


    His will is almost on the verge of collapse. If the immortality represents chaos, then her upper limit will be unimaginable, perhaps the closest creature in the world.


    I saw that from the light of a piece of light, a woman like a jade like a jade walked slowly and elegantly, and if she was not enough to describe her temperament, she only felt that the world��s spiritual show seemed to have been concentrated in all Her body.


    Every inch of her body, even the clothes on her body, seems to have a kind of elegance that is above the dust.


    Only her appearance has made Hansen''s already very tense will become more fragile, as if it is a rubber band that has been stretched to the extreme, and will be broken at any time.


    "Ziwei said that there is no cosmic life in the wall of evolution. What is the matter of this fairy? Her strength is far greater than that of other virtual creatures. Is it such a creature that has not yet arrived? Cosmic level?" Hansen shuddered.


    His will is overwhelmed. If the imperial power comes down again, Hansen is afraid that he will not hold on, and the will will collapse. Even if the idiots are unchanged, they will lose their confidence and battle in the end. For a warrior. That is, that is the biggest taboo.


    Power is of course the foundation of the strong, but courage is the soul of the strong. Without the soul, there is a powerful body, but it is just a weak person with powerful power.


    When Hansen was still thinking, the momentum of the fairy woman had already come down.


    "Ziwei, you can kill me. If I become an idiot, I curse that you have a son without a small jj." Hansen��s curse in his heart, but he had to force himself to fight, the horror contend.


    boom!


    At the moment when the momentum fell, Hansen only felt that the brain was like a blast, and the pressure of the river, like a river, once and again shocked his mental **** that was about to collapse.


    The fierce resistance of the sky garden exceeded the imagination of the elders in the chaos. A sky garden in the district was hard to resist the attack of many destructive powers and a large number of broken beasts.


    "It��s terrible. It��s just a small sky garden. There are so many horrible broken-out powerhouses. If they let them develop, I��m afraid that I won��t be able to suppress them.��


    "The president of the president is really eye-catching, seeing the threat of the sky garden, and eradicating it earlier."


    "That said that, but now that we are in the chaos, we have already done the best, but we have been unable to attack the sky garden. Do you want to ask the president for reinforcements?"


    Within the general battleship, only the elders in the chaos will be negotiating in the conference hall.


    "No, now the emperor has just become the master of the gene tablet, taking over the position of president. If I can''t even do such a thing, I am afraid I will be less valued," said an elder.


    "But if you don''t ask for reinforcements, even if you can lay down the sky garden, these old homes in our chaos will almost consume seven or seven eight. When they don''t have a family, how can they win a place in the meeting?" An elder did not agree.


    "The two said nothing wrong, things are going to be done, but they can''t pay for our family," said an elder with a bird face.


    "Bird elders, usually count your ideas the most, you talk about any way to be both beautiful?" The eyes of the elders looked at the elder of the bird.


    The elder bird smiled: "In fact, our task is to force Hansen''s adopted daughter Han Baoer. The president has not let us have to lay the sky garden. Why should we do more?"


    "Is there any difference between the two? The guys in the Hanging Garden are bent on protecting Hansen''s adopted daughters, not laying down the sky garden, and how can they force Han Baoer?" the previous elders asked inexplicably.


    The elders of the bird snorted and said, "You, so long years have lived on the dog. Didn''t you investigate the situation of Hansen''s family before you came?"


    "Bird elders, if you have anything to say, you are the old man who knows the roots, there is no need to hide." A elder who is more violent, some dissatisfied with the elders of the birds said.


    The elder bird took a breath and said: "As far as I know, Hansen has two children, and there are several daughters, and Han Baoer is the most favored one, just like his own."


    "If I have such a noble daughter, I will also see her as a child. When she grows up, it is natural for one person to rise to the whole family." An elder snorted.


    The elder bird coughed a little: "This matter has nothing to do with what I have to say. I just want to say that Han Baoer and Hansen have a good relationship, like a father and a woman. Not just Hansen, even Hansen��s wife, Han Baoer is also regarded as a biological mother. Hansen��s children are also regarded as brothers and sisters by Han Baoer. We do not need to lay down the sky garden. We only need to take Hansen��s wife and daughter back. I am not afraid that Han Baoer will not follow suit.��


    "Why only catch Hansen''s wife and daughter?" asked an elder.


    The elder bird pointed out that the flower on the battlefield was etched with the etch. "That is Hansen''s son. If you can catch it, take him back."


    When the elders saw it, they suddenly shrank their necks, and even the strong existence of etching, they were all embarrassed by Xiaohua. If there were no other powerful people in the chaos, they would have died and they would have died. what idea.


    When the elders of the bird saw that he did not speak, this again said: "Now the sky garden has been made by the elite, and the interior is empty. We are now entering it, and it is the best to get the Hansen��s wife and daughter back. opportunity."


    "But the enchantment of the sky garden is very weird. I have been besieged by so many broken beasts for so long, and I have not been able to break it. How do we get in?" The elders looked puzzled at the elders of the birds, knowing that he had proposed such a It is recommended that there should be a way to get into it.


    "This is easy to handle, of course we can''t get in, but don''t forget, this time with us, there is the enchanted beast." The elder said.


    "The enchanted beast only has the ability to cross the enchantment, but it does not have the ability to break the enchantment. But what is the use of it? The enchanted beast is just breaking the boundary, and the combat power is low, as long as there is still a broken inside the sky garden. Strong, it is not difficult to kill it."


    The elder bird smiled and said: "We can let people get into the belly of the enchanted beast and follow it into the sky garden."

 Chapter 3445： Sneak attack

    "It''s also a way, but who are we going to send?" An elder asked the voices of many elders.


    Now the strong people of the chaos are besieging the sky garden, and it seems that it is not appropriate to call someone back.


    "This is a great contribution, how can we give it to others. I expect that there will be no strong players in the sky garden, otherwise they will not let those broken beasts attack the enchantment. So originally The enchanted beast can go by himself, but this credit is to fall on the body of the enchanted beast. At that time, we may not be able to benefit from it. Therefore, we must take a walk in person, and then we must go to the president. Please help," said the elder of the bird.


    "This..." The elders of the birds said that they had to go in. Some of them were hesitant. They were good elders in the chaos and their strengths were very strong.


    However, they have lived for too long. The creatures that have lived for too long will be more reluctant. They have lived for hundreds of millions of years and are even more reluctant, so they are elders of the chaos, but they are not the core backbone.


    That is to say, when the Emperor first meets the chaos and lacks available personnel, they will be reused. Otherwise, they will not be able to take the team to attack the sky garden.


    Of course, there is another reason. Many of the core backbones of the chaos have been reneged. The burial road was taken away by Qin Xiuyi. Even Lokid has been missing, and there is not much that is available.


    "If you don''t go, I can go alone, but when you don''t, you can''t take the credit with me." The elders sneered.


    "Well, I will accompany you to take a trip." An elder, Shen Yan again, finally gritted his teeth and decided to take a risk.


    The five elders soon reached an agreement, recruiting the enchanted beast, and the five people were hidden together in the belly of the enchanted beast, and the enchanted beasts went to the sky garden.


    Mr. Bai, who is playing chess with Lin Feng, suddenly moved in his heart. It seems that he was touched by something. He pinched the piece of chess and indulged for a moment. The other hand grabbed a few pieces and sprinkled it on the table next to it, then watched it. After the fall of those pieces, it took a long time to frown: "It is a blessing that is not a curse, but a misfortune, but it is difficult to predict the blessings."


    "Mr. Bai, what happened?" Lin Feng asked.


    "Nothing, we continue to play chess, and we can keep the overall situation." Mr. Bai said so, but his eyes could not help but look at the position of Ji Yunran''s mother and daughter.


    Ji Yanran holding Linger, has been watching the outside situation, she is not good at fighting, so did not go out to help.


    Xiao Jinjin was lying next to Ji Yanran. After the change from the sky garden, he did not leave half a step, as if he was asleep.


    Suddenly, the sleeping golden gold opened his eyes and his head gradually lifted up, looking at a direction outside the base.


    "Small gold, what happened?" Ji Yanran found the abnormality of Xiaojinjin and asked quickly.


    Xiao Jinjin did not answer, just stood up and his eyes fixed on that direction.


    On the other hand, a group of Korean pets, such as small silver and silver, kittens and little red birds, who had been resting, also stood up and walked to the side of Ji Yunran''s mother and daughter.


    "The elders of the birds are really like God. This sky garden has already been strong. Even the breath of a broken-out strong can''t be sensed. We must make a great contribution this time." The elder, sitting on the back of the enchanted beast, smiled a little.


    The strongmen who can break through the sky garden have already played, and the rest are disciples of all ethnic groups. The strongest ones have not broken the boundary. Seeing a dragon-like monster coming across the sky, they are all shocked.


    Although their reaction was not slow, they had their strength and wanted to block the behemoth, but they were powerless, but they could not touch the body of the behemoth.


    An elder, sitting on the back of the enchanted beast, was going to scream and kill the disciples of the sky garden, but was stopped by the elders of the birds.


    "Don''t pay attention to them first, big things are heavy, destroy them just to raise their hands, it is not too late to pick them up again." The elders of the birds said, they ordered the behemoth to fly to the yard where Ji Yanran was.


    He had already heard about the place where Ji Yanran lived. Obviously, he had already saved this thought.


    "No, they are going to the mother''s yard." Many disciples in the sky garden were shocked and desperately trying to stop the behemoths.


    However, their strength was too small in front of the enchanted beast, and the body of the connected beast did not touch. The enchanted beast had already passed through numerous obstacles and fell within the courtyard where Hansen and Ji Yanran lived.


    Bang!


    The whole yard was opened by the body of the enchanted beast, and the house was also collapsed. Ji Yan rushed out of the room with Linger.


    "Are they Hansen''s wife and daughter?" An elder saw Gu Jiran and Linger, and suddenly his eyes brightened.


    "Yes, it is them." The elders of the birds are also full of excitement. As long as they catch both of them, they will not be forced to force Han Baoer.


    "The enchanted beast, swallowed them." The elders who controlled the enchanted beast issued an order to let the enchanted beast swallow the mother and daughter, and then rushed out of the sky garden.


    But who knows that the enchanted beast has just opened his mouth, suddenly seeing the golden light around, a golden giant beast that is bigger than the enchanted beast appears out of thin air, swallowing the enchanted beast.


    The five elders, including the elders of the birds, were all shocked and stunned. The enchanted beasts did not have such a fast speed. They were bitten by the golden behemoths and chewed a few times. Go on.


    "What happened? How can there be such a powerful creature in the sky garden?" An elder looked at the bird elders in amazement.


    The elder of the bird is a fierce beast with a golden beech. "Hansen''s wife and daughter are surrounded by powerful creatures. It''s normal. Don''t talk so much nonsense, the enchanted beast is swallowed, we can''t go out." I have to win Hansen��s wife and daughter. We have five joint players, and we are afraid that the golden behemoth will not be formed. It will be directly slaughtered."


    The elders of the bird had expected it, otherwise they would not bring other elders into it, but the elders now understand that it is a little late, and they have to bite their teeth and fight with the elders.


    Although they are courageous and afraid of death, they are still in strength. The power of the fight is quite horrible, and the five horrible forces are rushing toward the golden retriever.


    The golden scorpion was in front of them, and the whole body was golden, and a golden awn was spewed out of the mouth, colliding with the five forces.


    boom!


    The body of the golden retriever was so hard that it was backed up by a few feet, and almost hit the Ji Yunran mother and daughter, which forced the body shape.


    The five birds of the elders were shocked and happy. The strength of the five of them was also in the middle of the chaos. The power of the five people could only repel the golden behemoth. The strength of the golden behemoth was terrible.


    The joy is that they have a combined force of five people, apparently able to suppress the golden behemoth, which makes them feel more comfortable.

 Chapter 3446： Must save her

    "Little gold!" Linger saw the golden blood in his mouth overflowing with blood, and the five birds of the elders bombarded with the power of terror, could not help but scream. M.x.


    The golden-haired donkey ignored the blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. The golden light in his eyes opened his mouth again, but it opened his mouth this time and did not release the golden light of horror. Instead, he spit out a golden gate.


    The elders of the birds do not care about the golden gates. They have seen too many strange powers. Not to mention a golden gate. Even if they turn their power into an ancient city, they have seen many.


    There was hardly any hesitation, and they even increased their strength by a few points and directly rushed to the golden gate spit out of the golden retriever.


    boom!


    Five powerful forces that could destroy the land were bombarded on the gate, causing the golden gates to reverberate, but their power did not open the door to gold.


    The five birds of the elders are all slightly stunned. An elder looks eccentrically: "How is it possible? With the strength of our five elders, even if the door of etching is condensed, it will be cracked by us, how is that gold? There is no half-injury in the gate? What kind of power is it?"


    The elders of the birds also felt that things were not good, but they didn''t wait for them to move, they heard a bang, and the five elders were shocked. The golden door that stared at the eyes opened a gap.


    A golden light emerged from the doorway of the golden gate, like the afterglow of the setting sun coming in from the door.


    They did not wait for the elders of the birds to react. When the golden light passed, everything turned into nothingness. The powerful existence of the elders of the birds also melted away directly in the golden light, and even the screams did not come and came out.


    The five break-up ratios have been broken at around 90, so they are directly evaporating, and there is no trace left.


    "Small gold, you can, take back the golden door." Ji Yanran called out for the golden retriever, she is very clear what will happen if the golden gate is completely open, I am afraid that the entire sky garden will be destroyed.


    Fortunately, the Golden Retriever seems to have been aware for a long time, and did not really open the door to the gold, and opened the golden gate that opened the first line.


    The disciples who originally rushed to the old house saw a secret sigh of relief. When the last time Jin Jinjin opened the golden gate, many disciples witnessed the horrible scene.


    When the golden gate opened, the emperor, who was thirty-three days away, suddenly opened his eyes and his eyes were surprised.


    "How is it possible? How can there be such a breath of power... Impossible..." The color of surprise on the face of the Emperor is getting stronger and stronger, and the mind is moving, the scenery in the eyes is changing, it seems to be the scenery of the entire universe. They all came into his eyes.


    When the Emperor saw the golden brilliance that was revealed in the golden gate, he couldn��t help but shake his body, and the strange light in his eyes flashed.


    "Is there such a thing? There is such a creature in the universe. After the golden gate, it is really..." The emperor''s look is uncertain.


    For a long time, the emperor seemed to have made up his mind and got up and took out thirty-three days.


    The outer part of the entire sky garden has become a slaughterhouse. There are crazy killings and dying lives everywhere. The bones and blood are blooming, the sound of broken bones and the sound of blood flowing in the violent battle. Not so fearful, but people have the urge to boil.


    The flower of the small flower is white, but the eyes are already blood red. He has already killed and knows how many broken beasts, but those who have broken the beast are more and more, as if **** can not kill.


    Not just small flowers, all the strongmen in the sky garden, at this time are all body blood, some are their own blood, and more are the enemy''s blood.


    The power of the chaos will also be red-eyed, and the animalism completely obscures the rationality. Only the blood of the opponent can cool their boiling blood.


    Suddenly, a figure appeared above the sky garden, and the entire battlefield suddenly seemed to be frozen.


    All creatures are in a state of fighting, some roaring in the mouth, some face twisted, some screaming in horror, some covering their faces and crying.


    All creatures kept their expressions and movements for the last second, and even the blood and broken limbs in the air were frozen. The whole world seemed to be time-stationary.


    Even the etching and Ning Yue''s powerful break-up powerhouse are the same, frozen in the spot and unable to move.


    But everyone knows very well that this is not time-stationary. If time is still, their minds will be static together, but now they can see and think, but they can''t even move their eyelids.


    "The Emperor!" Ning Yue saw that the figure came from the frozen void, and suddenly the pupils shrank.


    The emperor came from the void, and the universe seemed to have only one of his living creatures. Everything else was attributed to silence. Even if he was strong, such as the one with a 100% break rate, he was as dead in front of him.


    Tang Zhenliu also saw the Emperor. He wanted to make a big noise: "Let the Laozi go, there is a kind of seed and Laozi singled out."


    However, he did not even have the ability to play with his teeth, let alone to provoke the Emperor.


    The Emperor did not look at them, but walked step by step, and did not pay attention to the strong people of the chaos, as if they did not exist in general, but only walked into the sky garden.


    The big enchantment outside the sky garden has no effect on the emperor, just like the air, so he was taken in by the emperor.


    Within the sky garden, everything is still, and each creature is eccentric and still, and can only see the emperor heading for the yard where Hansen lives.


    At the same time as the Emperor came, the treasure in the shelter suddenly felt a glimpse of his heart and could not help but stop his movements.


    "What are you doing? Continue to practice, you are still a long way from success, you must integrate with the genetic seeds as soon as possible." Seeing Bao''er in the chaos, he couldn''t help but frown.


    "I want to go back to the big universe." Boa said with a low head.


    "Baby, you can''t go back now, my mother promises you, as long as you integrate successfully, you can go anywhere," said the chaos.


    Boa raised his head and his eyes were extremely firm. He said, "I want to go back to the big universe. It is now, no matter what you disagree with."


    "Why?" A little glimpse, she was the first time she saw Boa talking to her with such expression and tone.


    "Because my mother is in danger, I have to save her." Boa said as he walked outside the gate, without any hesitation.


    "I am not here..." He said, his face gradually changed, because she already understood that the mother that Boa said was not her, but Hansen��s wife, Ji Yanran.

 Chapter 3447： Emperor

    Within the sky garden, the emperor walked alone and came to the collapsed small courtyard.


    "Oh..." Ji Yanran and a group of pets were all solidified in the small courtyard. The golden retriever did not seem to be completely solidified. It was in front of Ji Yanran, and sent a warning and hostility to the emperor who walked slowly. The voice seems to be warning the emperor, do not enter the small courtyard.


    "Sure enough." The Emperor saw Golden Retriever, but he stepped into the small courtyard.


    "Hey!" Golden Retriever seems to be somewhat fearful, but still makes a violent voice, open his mouth and spit out the golden gate again.


    It was only because of the influence of the power of the Emperor, although it was not completely solidified, the movement became very slow, and the golden gate slowly spit out from its mouth and blocked it in front of the Emperor.


    "Is it it?" The Emperor looked at the golden gate with some eccentric eyes, and did not mean to do it.


    In fact, if the Emperor really did, the Golden Retriever did not spit out the golden gate, and feared it would be killed directly.


    The golden gate failed to open for a long time, and the emperor and others were impatient. When the mind was moved, the golden retriever suddenly recovered its normal physical state and was no longer affected by the coagulation force.


    "Hey!" Golden Retriever was originally trying to open the golden gate, and now it has returned to its physical state, and the golden gate immediately opened a crack in the line.


    I saw the golden light like the setting sun shining through the door, directly shining on the opposite man.


    When the Emperor saw the golden light, he raised his hand and blocked his face. The golden light seemed to be a thin line of vertical light on him. In a moment, a golden vertical line was burned on the black crystal armor. The scorch marks are still sipping white smoke.


    Those who can see this scene are a little surprised, and a light in the golden gate can burn the genetic armor.


    What is even more terrifying is that under the illumination of the golden light, the burn marks have been extending inward, and it seems that the black crystal armor will soon be burned through.


    Feeling the burning sensation from the black crystal armor, the eyes of the emperor are flashing, and the complex looks at the golden door that opened the line: "This power... really has some strength that I feel." Similar... Is it really the place after this door?"


    The opening of the golden gate is getting bigger and bigger, and the beam is getting bigger and bigger. The emperor is standing in the golden light beam. The black crystal armor of the whole body seems to be melted and is gradually melting.


    In other places illuminated by the golden light beam, everything is directly turned into nothingness, and nothing can be left behind.


    The emperor''s eyes flashed, looking at the golden gate from the gap behind the hand, and the part of the golden light that opened, with his eyesight, could not see what was inside.


    Seeing that the black crystal armor is about to be destroyed, the emperor can no longer wait and see, and wants to rush out from the golden light.


    However, the Emperor suddenly found that his body seemed to be fixed by the golden beam, and he could not use the teleport to leave.


    Surprised in the heart, the Emperor no longer hesitated, forcibly moving his body and rushing to the power outside the golden light.


    Under the suppression of Jinguang, the strong man like the Emperor was actually struggling. The black crystal armor on his body was burned by the golden light beam, and the place where the front was photographed was already burning.


    "Hey!" Golden Retriever was once again violent, and the golden gate moved with the movement of the Emperor, and he was not allowed to walk out of the golden light.


    The Emperor slightly frowned, his thoughts moved again, and the power between heaven and earth suddenly gathered, and the Golden Retriever was once again affected by power, and the movements became slower.


    The speed of the movement of the golden gates also slowed down, and the Emperor quickly came out of the scope of the golden light.


    I saw the emperor at this time, the black crystal armor of the whole body was braving white smoke, and there have been some places that have been burned through, leaving traces of burnt black on the emperor. It seems that only a little more time is needed. The body will be ablated.


    What is even more shocking is that the self-recovering genetic armor has not been able to recover quickly. After the emperor came out, he still smoked white smoke. Some places are still slowly melting, like golden light. The burning power has not completely dissipated.


    "Is this supposed to be a **** offspring? But you shouldn''t have the ability to do this. Is there anything special about this mixed blood? What is the gene in the blood, in addition to the gene? What? The Emperor looked at the golden feathers in a weird look, and there were countless thoughts in his heart. It was only by his naked eyes that he could not see the golden hairs mixed with the genes of those creatures.


    "Forget it, take it back and study it again." The emperor appeared in front of the golden retriever as a teleport, and one hand pressed the top of the golden retriever.


    Jin Maoyan wanted to open his mouth, but he fainted before he called it out. The golden gate that opened a little half also dissipated.


    Although the Emperor wanted to see what was in the golden gate, even his body could not withstand the golden light inside the gate. It was almost impossible to enter it. He could only bring the golden retriever back first.


    Stunned the Golden Retriever, the Emperor looked at Ji Ling, who was holding Linger, and muttered to himself: "Since it is here, then take them back by the way, and the chaos will not be able to do so for many years. It is not unreasonable to really threaten the dominance of the gene temple. Even such a small thing can''t be done well, and we don''t know how the chaos will survive today."


    When he said, the emperor walked toward Ji Yunran. In two steps, he went to Ji Yanran. When he reached out, he would arrest Ji Jiran.


    However, in that moment, the emperor was in the heart, only to see a blazing brilliance bursting out of his arms, a transparent palm-like hand, printed on his chest.


    The emperor��s pupil slammed and felt his soul sway, and the body suddenly retreated, and a wow of blood spit out.


    He absorbed Qin Xiu''s soul and flesh and blood power, and flesh and blood strength is easier to integrate, but the soul power has not yet fully integrated.


    This palm is a pure spiritual attack, and the soul of the emperor is shocked. The soul that was about to merge with the success is almost broken.


    "Do not bully Xiaojinjin and my mother." The voice of an angry girl started.


    The Emperor looked at the person who injured him. He couldn��t help but look at it. It turned out to be Hansen��s and Ji��s daughter.


    Only at this time, Han Linger''s body is like a condensed light, like a holy god, completely invisible to the body of the bleeding.


    "How can Hansen give birth to a **** daughter? Isn''t this Han Linger like Han Baoer''s big success?" The Emperor''s heart was puzzled.

 Chapter 3448： This family

    With the power of the present, even the 12 destructive gods come here, fearing that they will not be able to move freely under his power.


    However, Han Linger seems to be completely unaffected. Standing there with a pair of big eyes, staring at the Emperor.


    "Han Sen''s daughters are all extraordinary." The Emperor looked at Han Linger, the power in the body changed, and the power of flesh and blood turned into a strange power of the gods.


    That is the power of the gods that restarts the blood. Although the emperor has not yet integrated the two forces into one, it is not difficult to use the two forces separately.


    The power of spirituality spreads over the palm of his hand, turning the palm of his hand into a spirit, and reaching out to Han Linger.


    Han Linger jumped up and escaped the palm of the Emperor''s hand. He was in the air and stepped on the head of the Emperor. He snorted and shouted: "Let you bully Xiaojinjin and step on you."


    It��s just that the movement of the Emperor is obviously much faster than that of Han Linger. The spiritual palm, I don��t know when I moved to the foot of Han Linger��s ankle, grabbed her ankle, pulled Han Linger directly, and hugged Han Linger. In the arms.


    "It''s not cute for a child to fight and kill, and the girl should be gentle and lovable." The Emperor used the power of the gods to ban Han Linger, so that Han Linger could not break free.


    "Let me go... you are a bad guy..." Han Linger was struggling with some fear.


    However, she did not practice much. She relied only on the power of Hansen''s inheritance, and where is the opponent of the Emperor. If the Emperor did not have any precautions against her, she could not use the spiritual strength to injure the Emperor.


    "If you scream again, I will put you in a coffin and let you be trapped in hundreds of millions of years." The Emperor took Han Linger a little.


    His power can hold Han Linger, but there is no way for Han Linger to completely lose his ability to speak and speak.


    Seeing Han Linger still chaos and chaos, the Emperor wants to close Han Linger��s consciousness, but suddenly hears a loud drink.


    "Let my sister go." I saw a man who walked through the body with a white flame. Step by step, like a mountain, his legs were shaking, but he still came.


    When the Emperor saw the man, he couldn��t help but sigh: "Han Sen��s son Han Xiaohua? What happened to the children of this guy? Under my rule, I was able to walk back to the sky garden from the stars, they really Is Hansen��s birth child?��


    "I let you let go of my sister, have you not heard it?" Xiaohua panted and walked, her eyes were extremely fierce, staring at the Emperor.


    The Emperor is not willing to waste time. In order to watch the inside of the Golden Gate, the genetic armor of his body is seriously damaged and it takes a while to be repaired. This makes his integration time push back some time. .


    The emperor waved a hand, and a force blew the body of the flower. The body of the small flower, such as the negative mountain, was suddenly blasted out and collapsed several nearby buildings.


    However, before the emperor turned around and grabbed Ji Yunran, he saw the small flowers climbed out of the ruins and walked out again.


    The Emperor saw that the clothes on the small flower had been broken, and the sternum was collapsed by his strength on the chest, but when he came back, the wound had healed automatically. Except for the broken clothes, the chest was no longer visible. To the trace of injury.


    "I didn''t want to kill you, but if you insist on finding death, then you can''t blame the Emperor for not reading the old feelings." The Emperor looked at the little flower that came back step by step.


    In the eyes of the emperor, Han Xiaohua is obviously not as good as Han Linger, Han Linger can completely exempt his rule power, and Han Xiaohua can only force the rule to come back. This is a natural level difference.


    "You move my sister, that is the enemy of Han Xiaohua, who has any old feelings with you." Han Xiaohua bit his teeth, step by step, under pressure, his body is still quite straight, his body is blazing The white flames are also more swaying.


    "Well, two are enough, and you don''t need one more." The emperor once again swung out, but this time, the emperor was dead, not just like, just to fight off the floret, and Not mindful of killing.


    Hey!


    The power of this boxing is like the power to destroy the sky. The small flowers and arms crossed, blocking the punch of this fist, but the body seems to be hit by the power of terror, and the hard life is pulled deep on the earth. The ditch divides the buildings of all the roads into two halves, and has been slamming into the forest, cutting the forest into a hole.


    "Brother!" Han Linger was anxious and angry, struggling in the arms of the Emperor, hating not to bite a few mouths on the Emperor.


    The Emperor was a little annoyed, and the shot was placed on the top of Han Linger��s head, which closed her seven senses and made her unable to call it.


    I was about to turn and go to Ji Yunran, but suddenly I felt a move, turned and looked at the past, only to see the forest, a blazing flame like a volcanic eruption generally broke through the sky.


    In the place where the blazing light flame shines, the ruler''s rule power has lost its effect, and the solidified objects have regained their original trajectory.


    I saw the little flowers coming out of the forest, but the little flowers at this time are different from the previous ones.


    Xiaohua inherited the super spirit from Hansen, but that does not mean that his power is limited to the spirit.


    The florets learned the power of the Lord''s Eucharist, and took a trip from the sanctuary to promote the super-god gene, but because Hansen inherited the gene too strong, he has not been able to form Your own super god.


    But his strength and personality have been brewing in the body, and he has been waiting for an opportunity to break through the genetics.


    "Let your dirty hands go, don''t touch my sister." The little flower came out of the forest, and he did not evolve into a pure spirit like Hansen and Han Linger.


    But in his body, the blazing flame of light, but condensed into a sacred light, as a holy angel, sheltered his body.


    The heavy feeling of a negative mountain has disappeared from the body of the flower, and replaced by a powerful and unparalleled holiness.


    "What is this family going on? Isn��t Hansen their family not the blood of the human shelter..." The Emperor looked at the little flower, and his heart was full of doubts.


    The Emperor firmly believes that his own path of evolution is the most correct. He uses the purified blood of the blood and the nerves from generation to generation to completely erase the blood of the crystal family that originally occupied most of the genetics of the shelter, and will be the king of the king and Qin Xiu. The blood is purified to have the present body.


    In his view, the blood of the Clan is simply low-level and useless. If Hansen is really the human blood of the shelter, how can he give birth to so many powerful descendants, mainly based on the blood of the Clan?

 Chapter 3449： Small flower

    "No matter how excellent Hansen''s genetics are, it can''t be compared with the most powerful gene in the world. It is only me who can take that step." The emperor thought, staring at the little flower''s gaze. I eased a lot and smiled and said: "Actually, seriously, you and your father Hansen are my blood heritage, all my descendants, we are a family. Boa is not your father. My daughter, there is no human gene, and you have no blood relationship. Why do you want to kill each other for an outsider? As long as you surrender Boa, as your ancestors, how can this emperor hurt you? What about these children?"


    The little flower is unmoved, the holy power on the body is getting stronger and stronger, and the area that is radiated by his power, the world seems to be purified, not only restores the original order rules, but also damaged buildings and plants, etc. It is actually a quick self-healing.


    The damaged building recovered as new, the broken tree was healed, and everything was restored to new life.


    "People, who is your ancestor, I don''t care, but Boa is my sister. She is my only relative sister, regardless of whether she has a blood relationship with me." Xiaohua said as she walked toward the emperor: "Even if she Not my sister, I will never let such a beautiful smile disappear because of you."


    "And, I will say it again, let go of your dirty hands." Said, a small flower punched toward the emperor, the horrible holy force condensed into aurora on the fist.


    "There is no way, you are flowing my blood, you want to give you a chance, but you don''t know how to cherish it." The Emperor grabbed Han Linger in one hand and the other hand in his fist. The punch of Xiaohua: "So, let you see what is the real power."


    Although the black crystal armor was burned by the golden light in the golden gate, the power that broke out still has incredible power.


    The power of the gene original armor, including almost all the genetic mysteries of life, possesses the power of the original armor, and is able to use almost all life.


    It can make all the genes of life evolve, and naturally it can crack all the genes.


    This man''s fist condenses the power of the original gene armor. Under the black boxing light, everything is broken down and destroyed. Even if it is a soul, it will be decomposed into the most primitive elements.


    One white, one black and two fists slammed together, and suddenly caused a strange spectacle.


    Everywhere black light passes, everything is broken down and destroyed, and where the blazing light passes, the decomposed matter is regenerated.


    The two fists continued to collide, and there was no big explosion, but the scene formed was more strange and horrible than the big one.


    The face of the emperor has changed slightly. He swallowed the body and soul of Qin Xiu. Although he has not fully integrated successfully, he has already claimed that the universe is invincible. Even the current cosmos of the universe, Ziwei, may not be more powerful than his power. powerful.


    However, in the collision of two black and white punches, the white fist light of the small flower gradually oppressed the black fist light, and the inch-inch inch was pressed against the emperor, making the area of ??white light more and more. The area of ??black light is getting smaller and smaller.


    The eyes of the emperor are shaking, but it is hard to believe that the power of the small flower can reach this point.


    "Impossible, why is he a mixed-race descendant of the bloodline of the clan? Why can he come to this step?" The emperor looked at the white light that came from the oppression, and the white light was like a new world. The doubts in his heart were hard to answer.


    Hey!


    The body of the Emperor was actually stepped back by the earthquake, while the small flower was still pressing forward.


    When the Emperor��s eyes were condensed, the black crystal armor on one of the palms was spiritualized, and the black fists also changed, turning into a black-like gray light.


    The black-gray beam seems to cut everything, and the blazing white light that cuts the small flower hardly flashes through the white light area.


    The small flower that burned the blazing light was cut from the middle by the black light, and the body was cut in half.


    "You are very strong, but you are stronger, after all, it is only my descendants." The Emperor looked at his body and was split in half. He said to the small flowers that fell on both sides.


    Ji Yanran has been watching, but she can''t speak, seeing this scene, almost fainting.


    But in the next second, I saw that the body of the flower was smashed into two halves, like the strength of the body, and healed again, as if there had never been a wound.


    Xiaohua took a chance and looked calmly at the Emperor. "Don''t say that I don''t know if you are the real human ancestor. Even if you are true, according to the evolutionary laws of the universe, it is also stronger than a generation. You should have been Was eliminated."


    The Emperor slightly frowned, he has not been able to fully integrate the power of the original gene armor and restart the level, but the blow has been a preliminary fusion, even if it is Ziwei, do not dare to resist the blow with the body, if The **** is injured by it, I am afraid it is difficult to heal again.


    After the body of Xiaohua was cut by the power of his universe, he was able to heal, which really surprised the Emperor.


    "Your family really gave me too much surprise. If you are willing to surrender Boa, then I have never happened before, but you can also teach you to teach the Son for my blood. In the future, you will have a chance to take over. I became the leader of the blood-threatening teaching." The Emperor looked at the little flower and said that it was only a murderous scene.


    Originally, he only wanted to kill Boa who threatened him, but now he found that Hansen��s family is not only a threat to Bo.


    The power of Xiaohua was able to confront his half-step cosmic level, which really surprised him.


    "No matter whether you are a blood or a god, I have no interest. I will say the last time, let go of my sister." Xiaohua fist once again condensed the blazing flame.


    "I have given you a chance." The Emperor said, the black crystal armor on the palm of his hand re-enacted and punched the small flower.


    The chest of the small flower was directly blown by the punch, but it recovered almost immediately, and the footsteps of the empire did not stop.


    The Emperor couldn''t help but frown, and he rushed to the small flowers in a few punches. However, no matter how the body of the small flower was injured, it would immediately resume. The power of the universe, which was initially formed by the Emperor, could not kill the body of the small flower.


    "What power is that?" The Emperor looked like a knife and stared at the light and shadow of an angel like a flower. He saw that the power of light and shadow was affecting the body of the flower, but the force of his universe cut to that. When the angels were light and shadow, they could not hurt the light and shadow, as if the light and shadow did not exist in general, and they were very strange.


    With the power of the Emperor, even if the light and shadow is really the Spirit of God, his power of the universe can completely destroy it, just as his power can affect Han Linger in the super-spiritual state.


    However, the light and shadow of the angel on the flower is completely unaffected by his power, and it is difficult for the emperor to understand. What is the light and shadow?


    Seeing that Xiaohua had already rushed to him, a punch banged directly on his face. The Emperor��s eyes frowned, and the other hand lifted Han Linger��s body in front of Xiaohua��s fist.

 Chapter 3450： Holy Spirit Guardian

    The Emperor originally intended to block the small flowers, and did not really intend to take Han Linger''s life to stop the small flowers. M.x.


    But who knows that the fist of Xiaohua has no meaning to stop, directly slamming on the lower abdomen of Han Linger, and suddenly sees the blazing brilliance of Han Linger��s lower abdomen, the angel��s light and shadow on the small flower, with that punch The force broke into the body of Han Linger.


    Hey!


    The Emperor grasped Han Linger��s hand and was shocked by a force. The body could not help but go back a few steps.


    "Forget to tell you, my super-spirit is called the guardian of the Holy Spirit, just like my belief, only for the guardian." Xiaohua took back his fist and looked at Han Linger in front of him.


    I saw that Han Linger has become the spirit of the super-spiritual body. After the fusion of the Holy Spirit, I grew up in a flash, from a little girl to the appearance of an adult woman, behind a pair of light wings unfolding, and the long white hair is like a ray of light. The waterfall is scattered down, and the body is full of holy atmosphere.


    "Bullying my little flower brother, killing you." Han Linger''s body has changed a lot, but his thoughts have not changed. He is still the former Han Linger.


    The guardianship of the little flower is only guardian, and does not forcefully change the beliefs and minds of the guardian. Whether the mind of the guardian is originally good or evil, it will be guarded, because love does not distinguish between goodness and evil.


    The Emperor looked at the annoyed Han Linger. He just wanted to say something, but he only saw a flash of light. Han Linger had already arrived in front of him, and his fist was already on his chin.


    boom!


    The body of the Emperor flew like a rocket, and the blood in his mouth was mad, and the soul was more trembled, almost shattered.


    "How... maybe..." The figure of the Emperor rises in the sky, but the pupil has shrunk to the limit. He can''t believe that Han Linger is so fast that his body has not come and reacted.


    The sky garden, which was originally shrouded by the rulers of the Emperor, was also broken because the Han Linger��s fist was broken. The people who had solidified in the stars and the people of the sky and the sky garden restored their freedom.


    Only after they recovered their freedom, they still stared at the starry sky, like petrochemical.


    I saw Han Linger, like the Holy Spirit, who beat the Emperor in the sky.


    Because Han Linger is too young, he hasn''t practiced genetics at all. He usually only learned some ordinary foot-fist moves. At this time, Han Linger��s hair will only add up.


    Her tricks, the basics can no longer be based, what straight punches, uppercuts, and boxing punches are the foundations of the foundation. The leg method is also the type of three-year-old children.


    However, it is such a simple basic boxing and kicking technique, but it is infinitely beaten in the stars.


    The head and body of the Emperor''s head were violently beaten by Han Linger''s fists. The imperial man was like a tumbler, and he was swaying in the sky. The beautiful face was already beaten like a pig''s head. There are blood splatters out there.


    Hey!


    The black crystal armor that had been burnt, the fist of the hard-born Han Linger smashed a large breastplate.


    All the creatures are watching, but it is the emperor, the invincible existence in the battle of thirty-three days, the one who annihilates the peers, and the invincible existence of the Lord of the Gene Temple.


    No one can believe that the Emperor would be beaten like Han Linger.


    "That... really our new president and adults..." The etched staring man, who was beaten by the Europeans, could hardly believe his eyes.


    "My God, is that really a little Linger?" Tang Zhenliu exclaimed exaggeratedly.


    "What little Linger, is that my goddess is good?" Inside the sky garden is a jubilant.


    The Emperor was shocked and angry at this time. He used a lot of genetic techniques. Whether it was time, space, etc., in the face of Han Linger, it seems that any genetic technique is useless. The pure and holy power seems to be able to break everything. False.


    In other words, it is simple and direct violence, crushing everything with pure power, even the restart-level genetics has no effect in front of Han Linger.


    The power of the universe, which was realized by the Emperor''s half-step cosmic level, was hardly kicked and kicked by Han Linger''s fists, as if it were not invincible to the power of the universe, but glass.


    That power is directly inciting his soul. If it is not his soul that is powerful and unmatched, it is replaced by a general creature, and the soul that is beaten by a fist is broken.


    "Impossible... impossible..." The Emperor is hard to accept such a result.


    He spent so much time on his mind, spent countless efforts, purified blood from generation to generation, purified his body genes, abandoned the inferior crystal gene, leaving only the most powerful genes of Wang Shen and Qin Xiu. Make yourself the strongest being.


    But now he suddenly found out that the two mixed-race children who seemed to him to be inferior genes, combined with the power of tremors that he even trembled, made him unacceptable.


    This kind of frustration is more difficult for him to accept than he is defeated. If he is considered to be so powerful as a hybrid of inferior genes, what is his long-term effort? What is the pay of so many generations of blood?


    "No... my path is right... my genes are the strongest... just step out of that step... I will be stronger than her if I walk out of that step..." The purple eyes of the emperor''s eyes Strongly supported by the body of Han Linger, and slightly changed his posture.


    Han Linger''s body is extremely powerful, but she is always a child, and her mind is comparable to that of a human being.


    On the chest of the Emperor, another fist was punched, the breastplate was completely broken, and the chest was smashed out of a blood hole. The powerful body could not withstand the fist of Han Linger.


    The heart in the chest was bare, and the flesh was blurred.


    Han Linger saw the scene and couldn��t help but look at it. She was still a child after all, and she never really hurt her.


    It was her time, and the figure of the Emperor disappeared suddenly.


    "Not good!" Xiaohua first responded and rushed to the side of Ji Yanran, but he had already integrated the Holy Spirit on Han Linger. He couldn��t take it back, his strength dropped, and he did not rush to Ji Yanran. The emperor appeared behind Ji Yunran, one hand grabbed Ji Nianran''s neck, the other hand waved, and suddenly flew out the small flowers.


    "Bastard, let go of my mother!" Han Linger was furious and came out to the emperor, and he was going to lick his face.


    The emperor lifted Ji Yunran and blocked it in front of Han Linger. Han Linger could only force the boxing. The other hand waved, and the power of a gray-black universe suddenly slammed on Han Linger��s body and flew Han Linger��s body. Go out.


    "Despicable... shameless..." Tang Zhenliu and others were shocked and angry.


    Even the many horror creatures in the chaos of the gods feel that they are not looking good on the face. They have not done this before, but the master of the chaos, doing so in the face of so many creatures in the universe, is really some Not very good looking.

 Chapter 3451： Boer returns

    The Emperor seized the black-gray brilliance of Ji Yanran''s palm, like a chain of secretive curses, and tied Ji Yunran''s body.


    Han Linger jumped up from the ground and wanted to attack the emperor again. But before she started, the emperor said: "Now her life is connected with my life. If I am half-strength, she will suffer greatly. If you are not afraid of her death, let''s try again."


    "You... despicable" Han Linger is anxious and angry, that is, he does not dare to rush.


    "Children, the world of adults, is far more dirty than you think." The Emperor''s look is the same, but the fingers are tightened. The curse chains on Ji Yanran are tighter, and Ji Yunran suddenly wants to suffocate. Look like it.


    "Let my mother release!" Han Linger was very angry, but she did not dare to rush. She was too small, and her mind was not mature enough to compete with the figures of the Emperor. Even though she had powerful power, it was difficult. Opposite the human king.


    The Emperor ignored her and turned to Han Xiaohua and said: "I count to three and take back your Holy Spirit. Otherwise, no matter her life or soul, it will vanish."


    "One ... two ... three ..." The emperor did not stop at all, directly counted to three, the palm of the hand will be closed.


    "Slow!" Han Xiaohua yelled, but the power of the Emperor did not stop. Han Xiaohua was shocked and screamed at the same time as he took back the guardianship of the Holy Spirit: "The Emperor, you dare to hurt her, I will kill you."


    The power of the Emperor finally stopped and said faintly: "Young people, useless nonsense will only make you look incompetent, not to say anything beyond your control."


    As the guardian of the Holy Spirit was taken back by Han Xiaohua, Han Linger suddenly fell from the appearance of the angel''s general holiness to the appearance of the child, and the power also declined drastically, and it was difficult to compete with the Emperor.


    The strength of the two brothers and sisters can suppress the emperor, but the power of the two is scattered, then no one is the opponent of the emperor.


    Han Xiaohua can also compete with the emperor for one or two, but his holy spirit guardian needs to be used on the guardian, in order to be able to exert the greatest strength, and to use it himself, but it is not too aggressive, it is difficult to form a real emperor. Threat.


    Looking at the Linger to restore the original shape, the Emperor killed the heart, and the power of the universe once again condensed, suddenly rushed to Han Linger, want to kill Han Linger first, and this future trouble.


    His mind is very clear, it is not easy to kill Han Xiaohua, and Han Xiaohua''s guardian spirit is to be used by others. The power of the Holy Spirit is powerful, but if the guardian is not strong, the guardian of the Holy Spirit is difficult to rebel.


    Han Linger and Han Xiaohua��s guardian spirit are the root of terror. It��s good to just remove one.


    Now that he has offended Hansen��s family, he does not care to kill a Korean daughter. Compared with the status of the Lord of the Universe, even if it is his own descendants, it is nothing.


    The Emperor''s cultivation of blood and nerves is the blood of forcibly absorbing the blood of the saints for generations. Only then can he purify his own blood. He does not know how many generations of saints he sacrificed, and he has achieved his present. He is naturally not the kind. Can''t help people.


    "Linger!" Xiaohua saw the murder of the Emperor, transforming time and space, and blocking it in front of Linger. The power of the Holy Spirit broke out with the power of the universe of the Emperor.


    Seeing that the two forces are going to collide, the Emperor has brought Ji Yunran to the front, but this time the Emperor did not make the last mistake. Although he lifted Ji Yunran to the front, he did not let the power of Xiaohua touch it. Ji Yanran, his own strength is to blast the body of Ji Yanran.


    "If you want her to live, give me the truth." The Emperor said coldly.


    Xiaohua had to forcibly withdraw his strength. Otherwise, he would fall down in this boxing and had not yet reached the front of the emperor. Ji��s body exploded first.


    The power of the florets was taken back, and the power of the universe of the Emperor had already slammed into the florets, and suddenly flew out the florets.


    Although the power of the Holy Spirit is guarded, the little flowers will not die, but when the small flowers leave, Linger is completely exposed. The Emperor does not hesitate to take the opportunity. To directly explode her spirit.


    "Linger..." Ji Yanran and Han Xiaohua are both fissures and sorrows. They can''t rush to use the body to block this shot for Han Linger.


    However, Ji Xiaoran could not move at all. Han Xiaohua tried his best to teleport back, but it was too late.


    Huang Fujing and Tang Zhenliu and others also watched the anger and rushed to the crown, but their speed was not as good as Han Xiaohua, and where and where to save.


    Seeing that Han Linger was about to be hit by the power of the emperor''s universe, when everyone was guilty, suddenly saw the light and shadow flashing, a small figure appeared in front of Han Linger, and a golden light group appeared at the same time. The power of the universe of the Emperor is on the golden light group, but it seems that the wine is in the porcelain pot, and disappears without a trace.


    "Boo... Baoer sister..." Everyone saw the figure, they were both surprised and happy. Han Linger and Han Xiaohua were overjoyed and called their sisters in unison.


    Boa holds a golden gourd, and her eyes are staring at the emperor. Just now she used the small gourd to take away the power of the emperor''s universe.


    In the distant forest, standing in the crown of a giant tree, looking at the treasure, the look is a bit complicated.


    Boa''s fusion of super-gen gene seeds has not been completely successful. Now, with Qin Xiu, I am afraid that there will be great risks. This is not what she wanted.


    But Boa is coming to her mind, even though she can''t stop it.


    It was only the appearance of the Emperor, and she was somewhat puzzled. She had been in the shelter, and she did not know that Qin Xiu had been swallowed up by the Emperor.


    "Do you dare to hurt my mother?" Boa stared at the emperor and said one word at a time.


    The Emperor grabbed Ji Yunran and said coldly: "You have come just right. Since your family is determined to be an enemy of the Emperor, you can only remove you from the roots."


    "It��s **** it." Boa rarely angered, but today he was full of anger, raised the small gourd in his hand and aimed at the emperor.


    "If you want her to die, even if it is shot," the Emperor grabbed Ji Yan and said coldly.


    Boa seems to have not heard the general, holding the golden small gourd in the hand, the bottom is diagonally facing the sky, the gourd mouth is facing the emperor, then the small hand is shot on the bottom of the gourd, and suddenly I see the golden gourd above the golden light. Shot, a golden beam sprayed out and shot at the Emperor.


    "Boa sister... don''t ah..." Xiaohua and Linger are all shocked.


    The Emperor had the lesson of Han Xiaohua, and naturally refused to let the power of Xiaohua encounter Ji Yunran, and the palm of his hand was taken away, and Ji Yunran was pulled back. At the same time, Ji Yanran��s curse chain was suddenly tightened. In the flesh of the meat, it seems to be expelling the body of Ji Yanran.

 Chapter 3452： breakthrough

    Boa��s eyes were cold, and the golden gourd in his hand didn��t mean to take it back. He just sighed: ��Mom...return...��


    The imperial mind of the emperor was not good, and the ruled power enveloped the starry sky, but suddenly he felt that his hand was empty, and he was caught in his hand. Even the man with his cursed chain was together, and the golden cucurbit of Boa��s Sucked the past. x.


    The Emperor suddenly changed, not to mention the strength of Boa, but Han Xiaohua and Han Linger joined forces, and it was not his enemy. He turned and wanted to escape.


    "I want to go now, is it too late?" Baoer snorted, and the small gourd in his hand took a photo to the emperor. The starry sky seemed to form a huge vortex. The center of the vortex was the gourd mouth.


    The power of the emperor to condense the universe cannot be teleported. The order and rules of the entire starry sky seem to be disturbed by the suction of the gourd. The emperor cannot move away with the help of regular forces. He can only force himself with the power of the universe. Confrontation, but it is impossible to fly away from the suction range of the gourd.


    "Bad egg, where do you run?" Han Linger gave a sigh of relief, and the body did not know when it was once again blended with the Han spirit of Han Xiaohua, and rushed toward the person who was sucked in the stars.


    Boao''s small gourd is very strange. The suction seems to be directed only at the emperor. It has no effect on other people. Han Linger has not been affected. He rushed to the front of the emperor and punched the face of the emperor.


    The Emperor was not the Linger opponent who was guarded by the Holy Spirit. Now the body is trapped by the suction of the gourd. Wherever he lies, he is suddenly slammed on the face by Linger.


    The face of the Emperor was distorted, and the body leaned back, but was sucked by the little gourd, but could not be blasted out or left in place.


    Linger''s anger is extremely extreme, and the fists and the feet are added together. The person who plays the statue seems to be a tumbler like a left-wing and a right-wing. The body of the original body armor is broken more and more powerful.


    The stunned look at the side of the chaos, Han Linger''s performance has exceeded her recognition.


    "What is going on here? Her power is not inferior to the guy who has reached the cosmic level in only half a step. Even more, can the mixed humans evolve to this extent?"


    Seeing that the Emperor is about to be shattered, the Emperor is also annoyed. After he swallowed Qin Xiu, his power was no longer there. Even if the Gene Shinji had to evade the three points, who knows that he was actually taken by his own blood. So embarrassed.


    In my heart, the space around me suddenly fluctuated wildly, as if a huge space tsunami occurred, causing large space fluctuations in the space near the empty garden. Various substances and creatures seemed to be distorted. It looks very weird.


    In the center of the volatility of space, a huge stone monument came from the void, and it was the genetic monument.


    I saw the running of the gene on the gemstone, which is like a huge computer in the constant calculation, all kinds of light characters flicker.


    Since the emergence of the gene tablet, the original emperor who was suppressed has become stronger and stronger. It was originally only a part of the palm of the hand, but it was blessed by the power of the gene tablet, and the whole body and the black crystal armor began to refine.


    Hey!


    The Emperor and Han Linger had a punch, although they did not shake Han Linger back, but they were not unilaterally hanged as before.


    Boa''s face changed slightly, and the emperor''s body flew up, and he was born out of the suction range of the gourd.


    The monument has fallen into the sky garden. The entire sky garden, together with the nearby starry sky, seems to have been under the pressure of the gene tablet. It has not reached the level-breaking creature. It has been directly suppressed by the rule power of the gene tablet. .


    Han Linger once again attacked the emperor, but the body of the emperor''s gradually spiritualized body was able to compete with the speed and strength of Han Linger, resisting more and more relaxed, and no longer being suppressed by Han Linger.


    "Linger, come back." Boa looked solemn and said to Han Linger.


    After all, Han Linger was too young to see that the Emperor was able to withstand his offensive. The heart suddenly became confused. Hearing that Boer called her, he quickly retreated.


    "I am the master of the gene tablet, and can suppress the universe''s heavens. You can''t compete with me even if you have some power." The broken genetic armor of the emperor''s body gradually recovered after rejuvenation. The body of the Emperor, looks as new as ever.


    "The Emperor, with the help of the power of the Genesis, is sure to step out of that step." The chaos looked at the distance, but the heart was worried about Boa.


    The Emperor may take that step at any time, but Boer is still a little bit worse, fearing that it is difficult to match it.


    The emperor stood in front of the gene tablet, and the gods and gods seemed to protect his gods. When they looked at them, there were two ignorances.


    In the eyes of Boa, Jin Guang was born, and two golden awns were shot. Under the gaze of the Emperor, the power of terror suddenly broke between the two.


    The space collapses, the time breaks, and a strange virtual hole is formed. It seems to have or without existence, and it is like a huge hollow.


    "It is the descendant of the chaos president and the master of the gene temple. Since you have already reached this step, the emperor has to fight all the way." The purple long hair of the emperor rises upright, with the rising black. The power of the gray universe is flying freely, and the power of the dark gray universe has gradually turned to purple.


    The gene tablet and the power of the human emperor complement each other, and also a layer of purple halo, like the mysterious monument of the ancient times.


    With the changes in the power of the Emperor and the Genes, the Gene Warfare armor outside the Emperor''s body turned out to be like a melting ice, gradually becoming a juice, and integrated into the body of the Emperor.


    The immortal body of the Emperor is completely present in front of everyone, and every inch of the body exudes a mysterious and powerful purple radiance.


    And this radiance seems to be incompatible with the rules of order of the entire universe, so that the rules of the universe are completely isolated from his body, making the body of the emperor in a vague ambiguity, and how to see it is not really cut, as if it is separated. Layer frosted glass.


    "He took that step." The trepidation of the heart, although I knew it would be the result, I still couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    It is strange to have the old master and her blood, and the help of the gene tablet.


    However, what makes the chaos depressed is that it was difficult for the Emperor to break through that step immediately. However, under the oppression of Boa and Han Linger, the direct forcible breakthrough made him succeed.


    Looking at the body is inexplicable, exuding the infinite mysterious purple mans, Boa can not help but frown slightly, staring at the emperor, but said to the little flower in the mouth: "Little flowers, use your Holy Spirit."

 Chapter 3453： Cosmic battle

    Xiaohua heard the words, took the guardian of the Holy Spirit back from Han Linger, and then teleported to the front of Bao, and reached out and wanted to put the guardian of the Holy Spirit into her body.


    "Han Xiaohua''s power is somewhat weird. The strange spiritual power is similar to the gods, but it is somewhat different. It seems to have touched the edge of the cosmic level. By borrowing his power, he may forcibly break through the final barrier and completely integrate. The Super God Gene Seed stepped out of that step, and it was a good way to fight with the Emperor."


    However, she still has some concerns in her mind. The former Qin Xiu, because of the abandonment of the flesh, without the participation of the third party, the pure genetic original armor and the reintegration of the blood, there will be a trace of flaws.


    However, now because of the intervention of the human body, this flaw has also been completed, and it is also the perfect step. The fighting power of Boer and the Emperor can only be regarded as the relationship between the two, and whoever wins is unpredictable.


    Seeing the palm of the small flower will be pressed on Boa''s body, but suddenly saw the purple figure flashing, the emperor suddenly appeared in front of the small flower, at the same time, but also a sly fist shadow.


    Xiaohua was shocked and raised his fists to meet each other. The blazing aura broke out.


    boom!


    The blazing white light on the small flower fist was directly smashed, and the body was bombarded like a cannonball. It directly slammed into the forest of the sky garden and smashed the forest into a large piece.


    Wang Yuhang and others were all shocked. After Xiaohua realized his super-deity, the strength of strength has stood at the top of the universe, and it still can''t resist the punch of the emperor. How terrible is that punch? Unimaginable.


    "Oh!" Under the blessing of the Holy Spirit, the little flower spit out a blood, the phalanx on the fist was broken, and the power of the Holy Spirit was not able to restore his phalanx, and the wound was covered with a layer of purple gas.


    Baoer hand-held the golden gourd, and the body radiated golden light at the same time, resonating with the golden gourd, facing the man''s fierce photo.


    The emperor is standing in the golden light, but there is no meaning of dodging. At this time, the golden light is stronger than the previous suction, but it is difficult to shake his body half.


    It seems that there are countless golden threads wrapped around him, pulling his body and trying to pull the emperor into the abyss, but the body of the emperor is like a mountain.


    "This is the real strength, enough to counter the power of the whole universe." The Emperor simply ignored Boa, but shook his fist, as if he was feeling the power of his own.


    Boa''s look is dignified, the golden light on his body is getting stronger and stronger, and the golden light in the gourd is getting stronger and stronger. Under the golden light, everything is sucked into the gourd, but only the body of the emperor stands still. How can I pull it?


    The small flower supported the injured body, climbed out of the deep pit, and then moved to the small flower again, trying to transfer her own spirit to her.


    The Emperor did not intend to give Boa the opportunity to integrate the Holy Spirit. His body shape moved quickly. Even the golden light from the gourd could not hold him. He was the first step in front of the small flower. This time, he directly hit the chest of the flower. Suddenly pierced the chest of the small flower.


    The small flower spurted blood, but the eyes showed a touch of joy. The Holy Spirit went away from the body and flew from the other side to Boa.


    He used to seduce the Emperor and let the Holy Spirit have a chance to send it to Boa.


    Seeing that the Holy Spirit is about to go to Boa, the figure of the Emperor suddenly disappears. In the next second, his palm has captured the general Holy Spirit that day.


    It is said that it is not right to grab. It is the purple mist that is emitted from the palm of his hand that envelops the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit, which cannot be hurt, is caught in the hands of the Emperor.


    "Your little trick is useless in the face of real power. I am the universe, the same existence as the entire universe, and you are just creatures within the universe, how strong, Just borrowing the power of the great universe, how can it compete with the real cosmic power?" The Emperor grasped the Holy Spirit, the five fingers used force, and the powerful force, even hardened the life of the Holy Spirit.


    puff!


    The small flower chest was pierced, and it was already seriously injured. The Holy Spirit was again blasted, and suddenly the blood spurted and fell to the ground.


    "Little flower brother!" Han Linger rushed to the front of Xiaohua, hugged the small flowers, and transferred his spiritual power to his physical strength, trying to save his life.


    Only her spiritual contact with the wound on the small flower was suddenly bounced off by a purple smog, and it was impossible to enter the small flower body.


    "You...damn..." Boa''s big eyes were cold and the gourd was in his hand. The gourd trail fell on her forehead and suddenly turned into a golden glass liquid covering Boa''s compact body. It quickly became a golden armor, completely enveloping her body.


    Indiscriminately seeing the integration of Boa and Hulu, his face is full of worrying colors, Bo''s fusion is still not 100% perfect, and he can''t really take that step, I am afraid that it is not the opponent of the Emperor.


    However, Boa obviously has no plan to retreat. The golden figure is flashing, and it has already reached the front of the emperor. Like the golden lightning, it flashes around the emperor and forms a golden illusion.


    That''s because Boa''s speed is too fast, even the top powerhouse in the universe can''t see her body shape.


    The emperor stood in the void, and his body did not move. He just swung an arm and blocked all the offensives of Boa.


    "I didn''t take that step, but it still didn''t work." She shook her head slightly, she was thinking about how to take Baoer to leave, today the general trend has gone, we must find a way to leave with Baoer, and after the perfect integration of Baoer, there will be a battle. force.


    The Emperor saw that he had already taken an absolute advantage, and the power of Boa could not pose a threat to him, but the Emperor apparently did not satisfy this.


    He is a very careful person, even if he has mastered the overall situation, he will not leave any hidden dangers.


    In the next second, the power of the Emperor broke out. The power of the punch made the great universe shake. It seemed to destroy everything. The chain of rules and rules were directly torn. It was like a paper paste. It could not stop him. power.


    In the face of the horrible power, Boa��s look is different. He just took out a pair of black eyes and put it on his face. The next second, a strange scene happened. Boa��s body turned into a moment. It is exactly the same as the emperor, as if two emperors stood face to face.


    boom!


    The Emperor of Bao''s reign was also punched out, and it collided with the punching power of the Emperor, and the battle became a situation of equal division.


    The emperor��s heart was amazed. He didn��t know what Boa��s sunglasses were. It turned out that Boa became his appearance, not only became his appearance, but also had the same strength as him.


    There was no time for the Emperor to consider, and Boa��s offensive came in abundance. The power that erupted from the body was completely the same as that of the Emperor. It was a complete cosmic force, and even the attributes were exactly the same.


    The two emperors fought, and the other people couldn��t tell who was who, and for a time they didn��t know which emperor was worried.

 Chapter 3454： Overdraft

    "The Emperor does not believe that you can really imitate the power of the universe." The Emperor does not believe that Boa can really imitate him, directly killing the past, to try to see if Boa can imitate a few points.


    The power of both people does not seem to be strong, it seems to be limited to their body, and the purple color is not so conspicuous.


    But when they are hurt by their strength, they will cause irreparable scars. The purple cracks in the stars are permanent. Even if the universe is self-repairing, it is impossible to make those cracks disappear.


    Moreover, the general strong can''t see their movements at all. I saw two purple shadows colliding in the universe. Only a few people can see the form of the battle.


    "Linger, how is his little flower?" Wang Yuhang and others came to the front of the small flowers, but saw the small flowers dying, and had passed out, the blood hole in the chest kept bleeding.


    Everyone quickly used all kinds of power and wanted to help the small flowers, but their power fell on the small flower wounds, and they were suddenly bounced off by a force. Not only did they not make the flowers better, but the painful flowers frowned in the coma.


    "Damn, where did the Miki guy go, he will not come back, his son will be killed." Tang Zhenliu cried.


    He is not blaming Hansen, but a kind of catharsis for his inability to do anything.


    "Everyone goes, don''t know what to do, don''t give me the flowers." Han Yuqi walked over and pushed everyone away and began to check the damage of the small flowers.


    Within the Temple of Genes, Ziwei and a group of gods are watching the battle between Boa and the Emperor.


    "The master of the temple, Boa has not been promoted to the cosmic level, she can actually simulate the power of the universe, what is going on in the end? Is it really the power of the sunglasses?" The goddess of light asked with some surprise.


    Ziwei looked strangely: "If I didn''t read it wrong, it should be the sunglasses worn by the old master''s life, but I don''t even know that the sunglasses have such ability."


    "Is there such a thing?" The goddess of light and the gods looked at it carefully. As they looked more and more like the sunglasses that the old Daddy had worn before, they were just like Ziwei. No one knows that this sunglasses would still be like this. Ability.


    "Is the same body and strength, should Baoer have the opportunity to defeat the Emperor?" The goddess couldn''t see the situation of the battle and could only ask Ziwei.


    "In theory, everyone has the possibility of victory, the same body and strength, the owner who is more familiar with this body should be more dominant, but the body of the Emperor merges with the body and soul of Qin Xiu, and has just been promoted to the cosmic level, he Also in the same familiarity, who wins and who is really hard to say."


    Having said that, Ziwei took another look at the scarred starry sky where the two men fought, and could not help but smile: "No matter who wins or loses this battle, the trauma of the big universe can not be repaired. In the future, this big universe, I am afraid that there will be more and more vulnerabilities."


    The chaos is also a look of eccentric look at the battle, she also knows that the sunglasses are the old master, the former owner of the old house often wears, but suddenly he did not see him wearing.


    A pair of glasses only, she did not pay attention at that time, only to find out today that the sunglasses are actually on Boa, and the sunglasses have such a terrible ability, even the cosmic power can be simulated, it is somewhat out of chaos.


    Chaos and Ziwei naturally can see the difference between Boer and the Emperor. Seeing that Boer gradually gained the upper hand, he could not help but be happy.


    Luna is also watching this battle, but her ability, or can not see the situation of the battle, can only ask one side of the Taiyi: "What is the situation now?"


    "Boa has the upper hand." Taiyi said.


    "It seems that the old daughter of the old master and the president of the chaos will be stronger. After all, it is congenitally inherited, and it is better than the emperor''s acquired product. Unfortunately, the emperor is so calculated." Luna said.


    Who knows Taiyi has said another sentence: "But Boa will lose."


    "Why?" asked the moon **** and looked at him.


    "Because she is not really a cosmic level after all, using that pair of glasses to simulate the emperor, the consumption is too great, she can''t hold on for too long." Taiyi said.


    "What should I do? How does the Gene Temple have no movement at all? The Ziwei guy does not help Boa to defeat the Emperor. His genetic temple is also difficult to preserve. He won''t even understand this." Lunao frowned. .


    "He knows better than anyone else, but he knows better than anyone else. It doesn''t matter who is shooting now. Even if he and I exist, it is still half a step and can''t step out. After all, it can''t be with the real universe. Levels are counterbalanced, and it��s just a matter of sending more than one life.�� Taiyi said.


    "Then he looked like this, do nothing?" Luna is very unhappy.


    "He certainly has to do it, but what he has to do is not to fight the emperor, but to prepare to restart the big universe." Too much.


    "Restart the big universe?" Luna was shocked.


    "Yes, restart the big universe. If Boa is defeated, then he only has this trick to stop the Emperor. But it is hard to say whether this trick has any effect. After all, the Emperor��s body also has a restart. The resurrection of the big universe may not be useful to him," said Taiyi.


    Luna is silent, since it��s too much to say that he and Ziwei��s shots are useless, it��s definitely useless, and now they can only pray that Boa should not be defeated.


    The Emperor could hardly believe that he had been suppressed by Boa. It was obvious that Boa simulated his body and strength, but under the battle, he was not an opponent of Boa.


    Boa��s use of this power is even more proficient than him, as if he were born by nature.


    Hey!


    The body of the Emperor''s body was torn apart, and Boa''s palm was like a knife over his chest, leaving a long scar on his chest.


    "Win!" A slap in the heart, but the next second, but suddenly fell into the bottomless abyss.


    After this embarrassment, Boa should have been able to pursue it, completely suppress the Emperor and directly kill him.


    But who knows that at this time, Boa��s body has changed from the state of the emperor, and he has recovered the child��s body, wearing sunglasses on his face, but the sunglasses are no longer shiny, and her body is more like just from The water is fished out, the face is pale and scary, and the body seems to fall down at any time.


    It can be seen from her weak state, her body is overdrafted.


    The Emperor was overjoyed and did not hesitate, condensed the strength of the whole body, and slammed the past with the weak Boa. The power of purple with the light of destruction that destroyed everything, and immediately came to Boa.


    And because of her body overdraft, Boa has been unable to escape this punch.


    "Don''t!" Han Linger and the chaos almost screamed at the same time, but they were unable to save. The battlefields of Boa and Emperor had already left all the stars in the Hanging Garden.

 Chapter 3455： Im waiting for you

    Seeing that the power of the universe of the Emperor is about to smash on Boa, but the power is solidified in the void, as if it was fixed, and stopped at a distance of less than three feet from Boa. Fiction.


    Everyone was happy in the heart, thinking that Hansen was back, but his eyes were still there, but he did not see someone appear to stop the emperor. Instead, the emperor himself kept his fist and kept his head down, his body was shaking. With.


    "It''s too shameful." A voice came out of the mouth of the emperor, but the voice was completely different from the voice just now.


    Everyone was a glimpse. I still didn''t understand what happened, but I heard the voice of the emperor. It was just this voice with a strong vibrato in horror: "You... how come you..."


    This voice is the same as the previous Emperor''s voice, but this time there is no such strong self-confidence and even fear.


    "I originally planned to wait for a while, and then regain the body after the body and the soul are fully integrated, but your behavior makes me feel shameful about receiving this body, so I have to take back the body in advance." The indifferent and proud voice It sounded again. This time everyone listened clearly. Although the voice was heard from the mouth of the emperor, it was not the voice of the emperor.


    "Qin Xiu...Adult..." The chaos will already have creatures who listen to who the real master of the voice is.


    "Qin Xiu... He is still..." Chaos and Ziwei are also scary.


    "This body is mine. You want to take him away from me. My body and soul are absolutely matched, and your soul has been broken up and absorbed by me. How do you fight with me?" With.


    "Is that important?" After Qin Xiu��s voice was finished, on the body of the Emperor��s body, the purple hair rose upright and fluttered with the purple glow of the sky.


    The head of the Emperor was finally lifted up. There were four pupils in one eye, and the two pupils in one eye were gradually changing.


    One of the bright purple pupils is gradually magnifying, while the other pupil is getting smaller and smaller.


    "No...Impossible..." The voice of the Emperor''s wailing came to an abrupt end, and there was only one pair of pupils in his eyes.


    Although the body at this time seems to be as big as the change just now, but I don''t know why, it seems to be a change of person, the change of temperament is too strong.


    The same body, just because of the conversion of temperament, gives a feeling of reincarnation.


    "Teacher..." Many saints who teach the blood to see this scene are all looking like they are, and they naturally guess what happened.


    Originally absorbed the Qin Emperor, but now he has been rehabilitated by Qin, refining the soul.


    The face of chaos and crape myrtle is not very good-looking. Although the emperor is powerful, his power is ultimately won by external forces. He has not fully adapted to the level of power, and his mentality has some problems.


    If the Emperor mastered this body, after Boer took the step, there was still a great chance to defeat him. However, the owner of this body was replaced by Qin Xiu, and the chance of Boa��s success was greatly reduced.


    Qin Xiu took a look at Boa and walked away.


    "Don''t hurt my sister!" Han Linger has been rushing over before, at this time has already rushed to the front of Boa, open his hands in front of Bao Er, big eyes screaming Qin Xiu.


    Qin Xiu just smiled a little: "You call Han Linger right?"


    "I am Han Linger, how?" Han Linger''s eyes glared at Qin Xiu, but his heart was a little illusory.


    "Really good, with your qualifications, if you grow up, the body''s strength will be extended to the extreme, and you can really take that step. I am afraid that it is difficult to find an enemy that matches you in this universe." Revised.


    "You know that my power is good, I don''t want you to hurt Bao''s sister." Han Linger said.


    "But now you are still too small, I can''t wait for you to grow up." Qin Xiu said that he reached out and grabbed, Han Linger''s body suddenly seemed to be sucked by an invisible force, and suddenly fell in the moment. Qin Xiu��s palm was raised by Qin Xiu��s hand-held collar.


    "Let the Linger!" Huang Yujing, Wang Yuhang and others know that they are not, but they still rushed up.


    When Qin Xiu��s eyes were condensed, time and space seemed to be solidified, and everyone��s body shape was fixed, and they could no longer move half a point.


    "I am not a human emperor. I have no interest in killing a child." Qin Xiu said that he was thrown away and Han Linger''s body was thrown out.


    It soon fell into the reign of Emperor Yongzheng, who was determined to be unable to move in the same place. Huang Fujing also resumed his ability to control himself, just in time to catch Han Linger who fell from the spiritual state.


    "Look at her, now it is not her battlefield." Qin Xiu did not look at Huang Jingjing and Han Linger, and walked to Boa.


    Boa hasn''t moved yet, just staring at Qin Xiu. She had a battle with the Emperor before. Although the Emperor was strong, she couldn''t let Boar feel the pressure, but in the face of Qin Xiu, Bo Er couldn''t help but produce huge. Stress and agitation.


    "Boa, go." The chaotic figure came out of the air, blocked in front of Boa, and reached out to Boa, and he would push Boa''s body into the void and let her take the opportunity.


    However, her palm has not touched Boa, and she feels that her body is bound by a force, and she is unable to move.


    "President, you can say that it is my mother, I should thank you for giving me life." Qin Xiu looked at the chaos.


    "If you still remember the old feelings, you will let Boa." The chaos found that his body could not move at all, and his heart could not help but be more shocked. The power of the cosmic level was even more terrible than she had imagined.


    The former Emperor could not exert the true power of the universe. Now, with Qin Xiu controlling the body, it finally shows the power of the universe.


    Although chaos has lost most of its power, there is no **, but even so, it is not an easy task to trap her. Qin Xiu can easily do it.


    Qin Xiu looked at the chaos and said faintly: "I have no patience to wait any longer, so I am sorry, I can''t let her leave."


    When he spoke, Qin Xiu stretched out his palm. Everyone thought that when he wanted to shoot Boa, he saw that he used his right index finger to draw a stroke on the left wrist, and suddenly there was a crystal like amethyst blood from the wound. Flowing out, a drop of water drifted toward Boa.


    "Drinking these blood, it can help you to quickly integrate with the genetic seeds, I am waiting for you." Qin Xiu Ling''s blood in the wounds constantly flowed out.


    Everyone is a stay, no one thinks that Qin Xiu would actually do this. Compared with the emperor, Qin Xiu is simply a madman.

 Chapter 3456： pressure

    However, the pressure that Qin Xiu brought to everyone is not as much as the horror of the emperor.


    Since Qin Xiu took back his body to the present, there is no killing behavior, even gentle, but the fear is spreading silently, so that Huang Fujing and Lin Feng feel chilling and the body can not help but tremble. With.


    Since the return of Qin Xiu, Bo Er has not spoken. He looked at the chaos and Han Linger and others, and then swallowed the blood of Qin Xiu without hesitation.


    The moment when the blood was swallowed, the golden brilliance of Boa��s body suddenly looked like a ignited gasoline, burning a strong flame, and the more burning, the stronger.


    Boa''s body is constantly evolving in the golden flame of the hustle and bustle. The body that was originally only about five-year-old children is growing rapidly, gradually changing from a child to a girl, and from a girl to a young woman. .


    Her pupils and long hairs have turned into gold, wrapped in gold-colored glass-like armor, as cold and proud as the same goddess.


    It was just that the golden flame seemed to destroy all rules and order, so that the eyes could not penetrate into it, only to see a tall golden light and shadow standing there.


    Boa stretched out his hand and was dragged into the sky, and she was pulled over, then pushed to the direction of the sky garden and sent the mess back directly.


    Qin Xiu did not stop Boo��s movements, just watching it quietly.


    "Let you wait a long time, now our battle can begin." Boa''s golden eyes stared at Qin Xiu, saying one word at a time.


    Qin Xiu did not speak, or was so casually standing in the void, reaching out to make a starting hand, seems to be inviting Boa to shoot.


    Boa gnawed his teeth, and he was not polite with Qin Xiu. He set his hand as a knife and directly went to Qin Xiu. In this knife, the heavens and the earth seem to be drawn by the knife. It is Hansen��s best knife. under.


    "This is Hansen''s law of the world. You have learned a good job. You have got a deep understanding. You just lost three points. You are a girl. This kind of knife is not for you." Qin Xiu��s outstretched hand Waving, seemingly random, did not have any power, but in an instant disintegrated Boa''s knife, so that Boer could not keep up with this style, only had to change in the middle.


    Boa''s knife suddenly changed, like a dog''s teeth, tearing everything apart, it is another kind of tooth knife that Hansen is good at.


    "This knife method is somewhat interesting, but it is too cloudy, and it is not in line with your power attributes and mood." Qin Xiu broke the sword of Bo''er in the wave, letting Boa use half of it again. Can''t use it anymore, I have to change it again.


    Baoer quickly made a dozen tricks, but the results were all cracked by Qin Xiu. There was no such thing as a move that would have to be changed halfway.


    "This trick is not bad, but it is not enough. You can still be decisive. This trick should be faster... This trick can''t be fast, you can be slow..." Qin Xiu swayed with one hand. All of Bo''s tricks have been cracked, and the defects of Boa are also pointed out.


    The battle between Qin Xiu and Bo Er is not so much a battle of life and death. It is more like an elder who is guiding the younger generation.


    Qin Xiu only broke the attack, and hardly broke all the treasures of Boa. Even though Boa has reached the same cosmic level as Qin Xiu, it still looks like a huge gap, just like children are in competition with adults. .


    "What does Qin Xiu want to do?" The doubts of the goddess of light.


    Anyone can see it. Qin Xiu is contributing to the strength of Boa. With Bo''s qualifications and talents, she made a mistake. It is absolutely impossible to make another second. Qin Xiu is only broken. It will only make Baoer become stronger and stronger.


    "Hey, arrogant arrogant people, obviously can end the battle directly, but they want to make their opponents stronger and then win." The goddess of cold silence.


    The self-confidence of Qin Xiu is completely different from that of the deep imperial city of the Emperor. It is just such fearless self-confidence, but it is even more desperate and fearful.


    Ziwei is somewhat uneasy in her heart. She glances at the direction of the wall of evolution and muttered to herself: "Baoer is still a child after all, and has always been favored by Hansen''s kid. After all, the heart has not reached the level of one side. I am afraid that Hansen, who only has complete control over his body, can fight this kind of Qin Xiu. It��s just that Hansen is going to be faster. If it��s too late, I��m afraid it��s too late.��


    Boa has been following Hansen, Hansen has not had any concealment for Boa, except for those kinds of genetic techniques that must be practiced from the beginning. Boa does not go to school. All the genetic techniques of Hansen will be used by Boa.


    Even the genealogy of Emperor Huang Jing and others, Boa used is not inferior to them, even the genetics of the goddess and other gods, Boa can be handcuffed.


    However, in front of Qin Xiu, no matter what kind of tricks, it was easily cracked. Until now, Boa has not been able to use a complete trick, and even failed to let Qin Xiu move.


    Although Huang Yujing, Lin Feng, Tang Zhenliu, Qin Lan and others did not go to the battlefield themselves, but watching the battle between Bao and Qin Xiu, they watched them cold and sweaty.


    When Boer used their tricks to fight against Qin Xiu, he was cleaned by Qin. If Qin Xiu really wanted to kill, Bao Er was afraid that he had already died and had not known how many times.


    They never thought that their own tricks would have such a terrible loophole, and they would be so vulnerable. They used to think that they were not strong enough. Now they discovered that even their tricks are full of flaws. Fighting with the enemy for so many years, it is a kind of luck to be able to live today.


    Although Boa has thousands of tricks, but after all, there is still exhaustion, even if the talent is as strong as her, at this time, the heart can not help but be discouraged.


    Everyone said that she was the only one who could defeat Qin Xiu, but when she really faced the battle of Qin Xiu, she realized how terrible Qin Xiu was.


    The same is the cosmic level, the Qin Xiu in front of it is like the same god, it makes people feel invincible.


    "Are you giving up so soon? You are the hope of everyone. Your mother is waiting for you to beat me. Your friends and relatives are waiting for you to kill me. You really want them. Disappointing?" Seems to see through the thoughts of Boa''s mind, Qin Xiu said faintly, and the footsteps finally moved.


    Qin Xiu took the initiative to take the shot, but it was like copying the attack before Boa. All the tricks and ones were used in the order used by Boa.


    But what makes Boer feel depressed is that the same tricks, when she used it, Qin Xiu can easily crack.


    Now that Qin Xiu is used as it is, she uses Qin Xiu''s cracking method, but she can''t break Qin Xiu''s tricks.


    Boa only felt that the pressure on her body was getting bigger and bigger, and she could only be stepped back by Qin Xiu, and the space she could retreat was getting smaller and smaller.

 Chapter 3457： ended

    "What is Qin Xiu doing? Don''t he want to kill Boa?" Yueshen looked confused and looked at Taiyi.


    Anyone can see it. It is not difficult for Taiyi to kill Boa. Although Boa is strong, her experience and control are still much worse than Qin Xiu.


    Taiyi shook his head and said: "No, you don''t know the ancestors or Qin Xiu, the more he is, the more he shows that he is ironic to kill Bo."


    "What is the reason for this? It is not difficult for him to kill and torture. This helps Boa grow up. Is it really wanting to kill her? I really can''t see it." Luna said.


    Taiyi indulged for a moment, looked at Qin Xiu with a look of eccentricity, and then he said: "There was some conflict between the ancestors and the old master and the old president. As for what happened, I didn''t know too well. One thing is certain, there is indeed hatred and resentment in his heart, especially for Boa. But the ancestors and my past lives can be regarded as the old president and the children of the old masters. They are given life by them, and Boa��s The relationship is also very difficult to say. With Qin Xiu��s character, even if he wants to kill Boa, he will give Bo a chance, especially to let the old president and the old master know, even if Boer is as they wish, evolution At the most perfect level, he will also be defeated by Qin Xiu. He wants not only to win, but also to have a grievance, but also to swear by the old president and the old master."


    "He is really so confident, can defeat the treasure of perfection? After all, Boa is the brainchild of the old master and the old president. If she really reaches the extreme, Qin Xiu may not necessarily win." God frowned.


    "If there is no confidence and pride in this point, he will not be Qin Xiu." Taiyi sighed.


    The look of ** is just as complicated. She knows Qin Xiu better than Taiyi, and the judgment of Taiyi is almost all.


    ** It is very clear that Qin Xiu is eager to kill Boa this time, and this will be the last chance for Boa.


    "Boa, you must win!" ** How to calm down, at this time, I can''t help but feel a little panic.


    Qin Xiu��s seemingly arrogant move made her feel tremendous pressure. It seems that Bao Er has already lost when she is not in the real battle of life and death.


    Qin Xiu is still oppressing Boa, as if to squeeze out every potential of Boa.


    The golden flames on Boa''s body were also dull and dull by Qin Xiu. They were all compressed into the golden armor. The golden armor resembled a concentrated crystal. The inner golden light flowed, as if it would explode at any time.


    "Not enough? Then come again." Qin Xiuquan shines like a purple star, and a fist hits Boa''s belly.


    Before Qin��s offensive was only oppressed and not hurt, this time it was directly bombarded on Boa, the purple sun-like punching force, slamming on Boa��s armor, and hardly creating the golden armor on Boa��s body. A spider-like crack was produced.


    Among the cracks of the golden armor, the compressed golden light flame suddenly burst out, and in a moment wrapped the body of Boa.


    In the golden flame eruption, the momentum of Boa is getting stronger and stronger, and the flame of light is faintly concealed for the light and shadow of a gourd, covering the whole of Boa.


    The light and shadow of the gourd seems to be a small universe. There are countless light and shadows flowing inside, giving a mysterious and strange feeling.


    "Boa finally evolved to the extreme and formed his own small universe." ** The heart was shocked and happy.


    The natural beauty is that Boa has already reached the expectations of her and the old master. However, if she enters this level of treasure, she can only fight with Qin Xiu. Qin Xiu will never be merciless.


    "It''s a perfect body, just don''t know, can she beat Qin Xiu." Taiyi looked at the gourd light and shadow on Boer.


    Lagerstroemia is also looking at this battle with a dignified look. He also knows that now is the time to really win.


    Qin Xiu looked at the light flames of Boa''s body gradually converge, and his eyes burned and said: "Come on, use your strongest strength to fight with me and see if you can kill me like your parents wish." ��


    The golden light in Boa''s eyes is like a glare, and the surrounding space is blurred by her existence. It seems that everything is illusory, so unreal.


    Boa stared at Qin Xiu with a dignified look. His hands were slightly combined, and numerous golden flames condensed toward her hands, gradually turning into a golden gourd.


    The gourd is made up of two spheres, one big and one small, and within two spheres, it seems that each has a small universe. There are countless stars in the inside, and various kinds of energy bursts, just like in the breeding. universe.


    When the gourd double universe in Boa condensed to the limit, Boa''s eyes condensed, and a beautiful golden beam was sprayed in the gourd, which suddenly fell on Qin Xiu.


    That power is extremely horrible. Many of the cosmic powerhouses who watched the war in the distance just felt the power fluctuations in the beam, and they almost vomited blood.


    It is impossible to imagine what would happen if it was blocked before the light beam.


    Everything that is in front of the beam is directly decomposed and absorbed, and the starry sky creates a vacuum band.


    I don''t know if the golden beam is too fast, or Qin Xiu originally did not intend to dodge. I saw Qin Xiu''s purple rising, just like the Star River universe wrapped around him, it is the same cosmic power as Boa.


    Hey!


    One gold and one purple two cosmic forces hit together, the nearby star field instantly decomposed and melted, and countless planets disappeared in an instant, as if the human world evaporated.


    In fact, not just the planet, everything in the middle of Boa Qin Xiu disappeared, forming an absolute vacuum zone.


    Fortunately, they are only separated by a distance from the star. If they are separated by a universe, they are afraid that the entire universe will be destroyed by their power.


    All the creatures have changed their faces. The battle between Boa and Qin Xiu has reached the point where they can destroy the stars. If they let them fight, this huge universe is afraid of not tossing.


    Under the collision of the forces of terror, Boa��s uncontrollable retreat was a long distance, and Qin��s figure was still standing upright, and there seemed to be no change.


    "Even if they wish, how can you evolve to the most perfect state?" Qin Xiu looked calmly and said, and walked toward Boa.


    Boa broke his teeth and broke out again, and launched an offensive against Qin Xiu.


    Qin Xiu''s purple rose, punched and punched, and broke the power of Boer''s gourd double universe, so that Bo''s body shape continued to recede, and the corner of his mouth also oozing blood.


    ** looks like earth, she knows that everything is over, Boa has evolved to the strongest state, but still not Qin Qin''s opponent, in this universe, no one can match the Qin Xiu.


    "It''s over." Taiyi also sighed.

 Chapter 3458： Reversing time and space

    "What is Ziwei waiting for? Boa has no chance to defeat Qin Xiu. If you don''t want to restart the big universe now, I am afraid that there will be no chance to restart." Too frown.


    Within the Temple of Genes, the 12 destructive gods headed by the goddess of light and the goddess of the moment are also puzzled in their hearts. I don��t know what Ziwei is waiting for.


    "Adult, now is the last chance. Now that Boa is undefeated, we still have the opportunity to restart the big universe..." said the goddess of the moment.


    "Let''s wait." Ziwei waved her words.


    "Adult, what are you waiting for?" The goddess of light also asked.


    She also saw that Ziwei was waiting for something, but now, she really can''t think of it, and what opportunity can stop Qin Xiu.


    If it is not true that Boa is still involved in Qin Xiu, when Qin Xiu is completely liberated, he is afraid that even the opportunity to restart the universe will be lost.


    "Wait for a hope." Ziwei said calmly, but couldn''t help but flash a little worry.


    Hansen has not broken the wall, but Boer��s defeat has already been achieved. Just like the goddess of light, if he waits again, if the treasure is defeated, Hansen has not expected it, they even have a little There are no opportunities.


    Although hesitated in his heart, Ziwei decided to wait, and did not want to restart the big universe.


    Ziwei��s heart is clear, the damage to the big universe is too great. More importantly, the restart is not necessarily useful for today��s Qin Xiu.


    In the moment, the goddess still wants to say something, but she sees the golden light broken. The armor of Boa��s body is cracked by a large piece. The purple gas penetrates into her body from the rupture of the battle armor, like a filament. The venomous snake wraps around Boa''s body, and suddenly Bao''s face is pale, biting his teeth, and the golden light of his body is constantly erupting, but he has never been able to break through the shackles of the purple gas.


    "Genes can only determine the starting point, but they can''t decide the end point. It''s such a simple truth, but some people don''t understand it. If you are a big man, would you say yes?" Qin Xiu looked at the chaos that broke through the air.


    "You won, we all lost. The words we used to say are also wrong. Now you are satisfied? Let''s put Boa, she and you have no complaints, if you really hate, Directly killing me is, this has nothing to do with Boa." Looked at Boa with a grudge and pity, this turned to Qin Xiu said.


    Qin Xiu did not answer her, just took a look at the location of the gene temple, said faintly: "I am a reincarnation of the people, but the reincarnation is a reincarnation. I am Qin Xiu, not a human ancestor, although because of the ancestors Memory, I am willing to do something, but this does not mean that I will want to kill Boa like the ancestors."


    "So, you are willing to let the treasure?"


    Who knows that Qin Xiu said: "I don''t let go, there is no difference for her."


    "What do you mean?" The chaotic face suddenly changed.


    "The meaning is that everything will come back, including you, me, her, and my sister Waner." Qin Xiu said, did not look at the reaction, turned and walked toward the gene tablet.


    "Genetic monument, bring Waner." Qin Xiu stood in front of the monument, softly said.


    I saw the gene tablet flashing, a figure floating from the gene tablet, turned out to be a black hair.


    It��s just that Wan��s now lies in a crystal cymbal. It seems to be sleeping. A pair of beautiful eyes are tightly closed, and the brows are wrinkled. It seems to be in a sleep, and there are still many difficult things to understand.


    Qin Xiu stretched his hand to the crystal cymbal, and the body suddenly broke. Wan��s body fell in Qin Xiu��s arms.


    "Wan, soon everything will end, you are still the kind and beautiful Waner, all this will be just a dream." Qin Xiu said, the purple light of his body blooms, and the light of the monument Like the sun, it shines on the heavens and the world.


    The gene universe and the empire''s great universe are illuminated by the purple light, and the whole world becomes a purple color. The purple light seems to have a penetrating power. Even if it is the genetic temple in the void, it is also illuminated by purple light. It became a purple temple and temple.


    The purple light penetrates into the jade and the walls, making the walls, jade, metal, etc. crystal clear, like amethyst, the whole world is like a strange purple ghost world, gorgeous, secret, and chilling.


    "What is going on... my strength..." Someone screamed in horror, and they found that their power was actually evaporating and flowing out of their bodies.


    Even the creatures at the broken level are the same. The more powerful the creature, the faster the body''s power is emitted, forming a purple torrent that gathers where the monument is located.


    Even the gods in the gene temple and the temple are the same, and the human and alien creatures in the sky garden are also difficult to prevent their physical strength from escaping.


    The purple light flowing from Bo''er body is the most, like the water of the river and the sea, and it goes to the gene monument.


    The real rivers and lakes, the mountains and the sun, the stars, all the things are exuding their own power, integrated into the monument, a scream in the big universe.


    "What is Qin Xiu doing? This seems to be the power to restart, but there are some differences..." The goddess of light looked at the loss of power in his body and could not help but be astonished.


    Ziwei smiled out loudly: "He really wants to completely restart the big universe and bring the big universe back to the time when Qin Waner was born, and he has not transferred his blood to him."


    "That is impossible to do? Even if it is a true god, it is impossible to make a real reversal of time and space." The goddess of the moment is the top powerhouse of the time system. She naturally knows that reversing time and space is a legend, even the Lord God. Can''t do it.


    In theory, there is a time axis, and there are gods that seem to be able to go back to the past, but those are not really reversing time and space, because time and space itself is irreversible, what has happened is happening, unless the cause and effect that have already occurred are erased, otherwise It is impossible to reverse.


    Even if we can go back to the past, what we have seen and experienced is only a trace of time and space. It is not a real reversal of time and space.


    Ziwei looked at Boa and said: "It is not completely impossible to reverse time and space. The ability to restart itself is a privilege to reverse time and space. But this privilege can be reversed. It is the mechanism of the universe itself, and the creatures in the universe, It will only be affected by this mechanism, and it will not return to the initial state like a big universe. Unless someone''s power can be strong enough to erase the cause and effect that all creatures have already happened, the cause and effect of the whole universe will return to a certain node. With the power of the universe to restart, you can reverse time and space."


    "That is impossible. Everything in the universe must reverse time and space. Everything associated with it needs to be reversed. The fruits that need to be erased are too much..." The goddess said that the face was very different. Hard to look.


    "Qin Xiu helped Boer to evolve to the ultimate state, that is, to use her power, not just Boa, but also our strength..." The goddess of the moment said the more ugly face.

 Chapter 3459： countercurrent

    The goddess of light saw a purple light flow in Ziwei, and apparently his power was also lost. He quickly said, "Adult, start the gene temple and restart the universe."


    The entire gene temple is shaking, as if it is being stripped from the void.


    The gods know that this is not stripped from the void, but that the gene temple is being stripped from the rules of the great universe and losing control of the great universe.


    Obviously because the power of the gene tablet is too strong, it has begun to become a new tool for the management of the universe, and is replacing the position of the gene temple.


    "Adult, don''t make the last fight, I''m afraid it''s too late... If you wait any longer, I''m afraid that there is no chance for the last fight..." The goddess of the moment also advised.


    Ziwei looked at the gene temple that was being stripped from the core rules of the universe, and looked at the wall of evolution. His look was dignified, but he never said a word.


    There are purple torrents gathering around the universe, and the power of weak life is almost lost, and then they discover that they have begun to make bizarre changes.


    Those who are dying, after losing their power, began to rejuvenate.


    They were very excited at first, but they soon discovered that this was just the beginning of a big horror.


    The time of the two great universes seems to be going backwards. They are going backwards and going through the past. When they experience those past, they suddenly make the same thing, and they seem to have something missing.


    When they want to think about what they have forgotten, they find that they can''t even think about why they have to think about it.


    They are naturally weak and will not know that when their time and space are reversed, the cause and effect associated with them are being erased.


    This is just the beginning, powerful creatures can resist those forces, but when they see the creatures around them degenerate and erase the causal fate that has already happened, the shock in the heart is hard to imagine.


    "Damn... what did Qin Xiu want to do?" There was also a roar of roaring in the chaos, and they felt the changes in the body.


    Powerful like them, although they are not being reversed, they are all horrified to discover that part of their memory is gradually disappearing.


    With their degree of evolution, even small and small things can be remembered clearly, it is absolutely impossible to forget, they can not remember, there is only one possibility, that is, the causal link associated with it is erased They will not remember those things.


    The more powerful the creature, the more panic it is at this time, and they know how difficult it is to evolve. Such a reversal of time and space is a disaster for them.


    What is even more frightening is that no one knows the extent to which Qin Xiu��s time and space are reversed. If the reversal of time and space is restored to their birth, then they will be born like this and will go to this step. Who is this? Unpredictable.


    "Damn, Qin Xiu is not reversing time and space. He wants to erase this time and space, forcing the big universe to return to his sister before giving him blood." Lunai said ugly.


    Taiyi looked at the power that was being distributed on his body and said in a light way, "You are right. Time and space are inherently irreversible. Except for what you can do is destroy and erase a period of time and space, and naturally you can start again."


    "But if time and space are really erased, can the previous time and space continue to continue?" Luna said.


    "No one knows, because no one has ever done this before, even if it is a god, it can only chase the traces of time and space, return to the illusion of the past, and not really reverse the time and space, Qin Xiu is the first courage in the universe. People who think so, and dare to do it, at least he believes that this is ok." Taiyi said.


    "Does he believe in any use? Do we have to pay him to pay for it? No, you must stop him." Luna gritted his teeth.


    She managed to find Taiyi, and finally she could finally be with Taiyi. It is not easy for her to go through the past. Even if Qin Xiu can succeed, she does not want to go back.


    "It''s too late, no one can stop Qin Xiu now." Taiyi said.


    "Can you join us with Ziwei?" asked Luna.


    Too shook his head. "No, it would be possible before Ziwei didn''t defeat Boa, or if he didn''t fully inspire Bo''s potential, but now, no one can stop him. Qin Xiu''s own strength is equal to the universe. Moreover, he has mastered the gene tablet, and the gene tablet is now the manager of the big universe. With the power of the universe, plus another treasure equal to the universe, there is no more power in the universe. Can compete with him, can only gamble with him."


    At the time of Taiyi��s speech, many terrorist creatures had broken through and rushed to Qin Xiu, trying to stop him from reversing time and space.


    The chaos, the gods, the two great universes, and the many humans in the sky garden, regardless of whether they were enemies or friends, have now cast a prejudice and smashed them to Qin Xiu.


    All the strong men of the two universes have become the enemies of Qin Xiu, and no one wants to be erased in the traces of this world.


    The power of terror is raging in the universe, and it seems to be able to destroy everything, but Qin Xiu holds Wan Er, sitting on the tablet of the monument, but only looks at Waner gently, for the countless terrorist powers and The overwhelming power turned a blind eye, or it should be said that he did not look up at all.


    But no matter how powerful the creatures are, the closer they are to Qin Xiu and the gene monument, the faster their strength will flow, and when their power rushes to Qin Xiu, the halo emitted on the gene tablet will take all The power is absorbed and dried, without any traces.


    The genetic monuments that have absorbed their power have become more powerful and terrifying, and the speed of engulfing them has become faster.


    For a time, the whole universe seemed to have experienced great horror. The horror creatures of the main heroes of the other side were shaking, and the eyes of Qin Xiu were angry and hateful and fearful.


    Even if there are people who are not willing to give up, they are desperately bombarding the genetic monument, but the result is everything. Their power has become a supplement to the gene tablet, making the speed of time and space reversal faster.


    Seeing friends, relatives, and even enemies around me degenerate or even disappear one by one. The mountains and rivers of the earth change, the stars of the heavens move backwards, and the seas and seas are reversed. For a time, despair spreads throughout the universe.


    "God, save us?" The sky is rising, the things are going backwards, and countless souls are crying and praying.


    However, the gods they pray for are now difficult to protect themselves. Some gods have begun to dissipate. The gods in the temple have disappeared because of the reversal of time and space. They have degenerated into an ancient era in which no gods appeared.

 Chapter 3460： gold

    "Adults... Please order a counterattack... We are not willing to endure such humiliation even if we are destroyed together with this universe..." The goddess of light and other gods kneel in front of Ziwei and ask for his orders.


    "Damn, why can''t you still come out, isn''t it really okay?" Ziwei looked at the wall of evolution with a dignified look and walked straight toward the wall of evolution.


    "Adult, what are you waiting for? What is it worth to wait for now?" The goddess of light glanced.


    "Wait a person, a person who can bring hope to the universe." Ziwei reached out to the wall of evolution, but did not feel any power fluctuations on the wall of evolution.


    "Lian Baoer has been defeated. Who else can bring hope to the universe? The only thing that can prevent Qin Xiu is left, only the grown-ups are with us." The goddess of light said.


    Ziwei turned to look at the goddess of light, and said with a smile: "Do you think that I don''t want to restart the universe? I just worry that restarting the universe will not only repair the damage, but also speed up his plan, so I will not be willing to do so. ""


    "What do you say?" The goddess of light and so on were all shocked.


    "The old master gave me the power of his power, so I was able to inherit the gene temple, become the master of the gene temple, and have the power to restart. Although I am also a restart level, but compared with the old master, the strength is There is a lot of difference. The old master can restart the big universe by himself, but I have to rely on the power of the gene temple to restart the big universe."


    After a pause, Ziwei smiled and said: "And Qin Xiu, he not only inherited the genes of the old master, but also got the blood of the restart, but also has the genes of the chaos president, thus breaking through to the cosmic level. It can be said that Qin The repair is a stronger existence than the old master, and he also relies on the power of the gene tablet, coupled with the power of Boa, the strength of which is unimaginable. And he also has the ability to restart, and is stronger than me. If I rush to use the power to restart, it will not only prevent him, but it will probably become his help. With Qin Xiu��s heart, he can��t count this step.��


    "It turned out to be the case, but when things get to this point, I have to try it anyway. There is still a chance to try it. If I try, I won��t even have a chance." The goddess of the moment.


    "No, we are still at the opportunity." Ziwei looked to the wall of evolution.


    "Adult, what''s in the wall of evolution? What is the chance you said?" The mad **** who had never spoken could not help but ask.


    "I have not told you that I am waiting for someone to come out from inside?" Ziwei looked at the wall of evolution.


    ��Do you mean the real human being? Not the general one?�� The goddess of light suddenly realized this problem.


    "Yes, that is a real human." Ziwei nodded.


    "Human? Who else among human beings can fight with Qin Xiu?" The goddess of the moment couldn''t think of it. Even if Baoer was easily defeated by Qin Xiu, what other human beings could fight with Qin Xiu.


    "You said, it won''t be Hansen?" said the bright goddess.


    The gods listened to each other with a slight glimpse, turned to look at the crape myrtle, but saw Ziwei nodded slightly.


    The goddess of the moment said eccentrically: "Adult, you used to think that Hansen might have stepped out of that step, but the facts have already proved that he couldn��t walk that step, and even the Boa who stepped out of that step was defeated, even if he Being able to step out of that step is not afraid of Qin Xiu��s opponent, let alone he can��t go out and can��t reach the cosmic level.��


    Ziwei opened her mouth and just wanted to say something, but suddenly saw the evolution of the wall shines, I saw the tens of thousands of ethnic groups on the wall of evolution at the same time bright, such as the same wheel of the sun shining.


    All the gods looked at the wall of evolution, and saw that the shining ethnic ones were broken.


    Feather...Day...True...Robbery...Destruction...A broken ethnic group is like the rise and fall of a race, and the fragmentation of every ethnic group leaves a crack on the wall of evolution.


    Tens of thousands of ethnic groups were all broken in a moment, and the last fairy land shattered, and the entire evolutionary wall burst with it, turning into a dusty sky.


    All the gods are looking at the wall of evolution with suspicion. It is the immortal existence, the most fundamental thing in the gene temple, even if the Lord God can not destroy, the cornerstone of the universe that is immortal.


    In the dust, I saw a figure slowly coming out, and gradually became clear in the eyes of the gods.


    "Boa!" The power of the chaotic body rushed away, but still rushed to Boa desperately, wanting to save Boa from the power of Qin Xiu.


    But her power attacked the purple light, but it was absorbed by the light, making her weaker.


    Once upon a time, almost the king of the universe, the gods will grow up, but at this time they feel deep powerlessness and despair.


    Both hands struggled to tear open the **** of Boa, but everything was in vain, but her power was getting weaker and weaker, and even the spirits were about to dissipate.


    However, Boa was still trapped in it, and was greatly extracted from the power of the universe as the driving force for Qin Xiu to reverse time and space.


    "Boa... It��s the mother who hurts you..." The chaos of the trapped Boa, the heart is desperate.


    Although the world is large, the universe is broad, but no one can save her most beloved daughter. No one can save the love of her and the loved one.


    "Dad... Dad, he will come to save me..." Boa is still struggling, struggling against the forces that bind the body, biting his teeth, but his voice is light, but it is so firm.


    There was a bitterness in the chaos, but she did not say anything, because she could not bear to speak, could not bear to break the good wishes of Boa''s heart, and did not want her to face the cruel reality.


    "That''s good." A sigh in the chaos, after all, nothing was said, just clinging to Boa, enjoying the last time in life.


    "It''s over... Everything is over..." In the chaos, watching each of the companions gradually fade away by being erased in cause and effect in time and space, even directly erased, the fear can not be described.


    The causal connections of the entire universe are all connected. In order to erase the cause and effect of a person, those who have a relationship with him will be erased, and the causality of those people and things connected with them will be related to More creatures and matter.


    In such a causal network, the weaker side will be erased first, and then the entire causal net will be erased step by step, until finally, the entire time and space will be erased.


    "Don''t!" Even though they are creatures that break through the boundaries, they are already scared and shivering.


    Those ordinary living beings are more powerfully obliterated. Among the seven empire, large human beings disappear inexplicably, and those who are still talking in the last second can disappear in the face of the next second.


    The same is true within the gene universe, and the entire genetic world is caught in boundless panic and despair.


    A large number of creatures are praying for the sanctuary of the gods, but when they see the scene of the gene **** burning purple flame, falling from the void, all the creatures feel the unprecedented despair.


    "God...and it will be destroyed..." The ominous premonition spread in the minds of all living beings.


    "Mom... Don''t ah... Mom..." Han Linger holds Ji Yanran, tears keep flowing, Ji Yanran''s body seems to be rejuvenated, and is constantly going back in time.


    From young women to women, from women to girls, from girls to Han Linger, Ji Yanran''s body is getting old, and even the people and things she experienced during those time periods have been erased.


    In the sky garden, there are already disciples of all ethnic groups, who become babies directly because of time and space, and finally disappear.


    "This world... is it really going to die?" Zhentiangong relied on a stone pillar and looked at the strange universe where Ziguang rose, and his eyes were full of bitterness.


    Despair... everywhere...


    Ding!


    A crisp sound spread throughout the heavens and the world, the sound is not big, but it is clearly printed into every living ear, only in the strange purple light of the boundless universe, a little gold shining shimmer.


    "Gold coins!" Someone saw that the golden light, turned out to be a golden coin, could not help but blame.

 Chapter 3461： In the name of the gold coin (the finale)

    A gold coin tumbling across the sky in the air, slamming into the top of the monument, like being attracted by a magnet, firmly attached to the monument.


    The monument is like a fully-powered engine, suddenly suddenly resting, the universe being reversed, and still in a flash.


    The two universes were dead at this moment, the whole world was shrouded in purple light, and there were purple light flows around the bodies of countless creatures, but they did not continue to reverse as usual.


    All the creatures were in amazement and looked at the gold coin on the monument. I don��t know what happened. There was some hope in my heart, but I was stunned and afraid that hope would be shattered.


    Hey! Hey!


    In the deadly universe, a footstep sounded so abrupt, everyone''s eyes were attracted by the footsteps, and they couldn''t help but turn their heads to look at them.


    Qin Xiu, who had been looking at Wan��s face gently, finally turned his eyes away from Wan��s face and looked up at the purple light.


    A figure came from the purple light and gradually approached the genetic monument. The figure became clearer and clearer. When he walked to the front of the gene tablet, everyone could already see his appearance.


    "Han Sen... Miki... Gold Coin...b God..." All the exclamations sounded throughout the universe, and the names they called might be different, but they were equally astonished and happy.


    Holding Boa waiting for the end of the chaos, it is even bigger eyes, looking at Han Sen with an unbelievable look.


    "I know... Dad will come..." Because the power of the universe has been drawn too much, Boa''s body has returned to the appearance of a child, but the small face is full of uncontrollable joy.


    "Qin Xiu, give up." Han Sen and Qin Xiu met each other and said softly.


    "You want to be a hero, judge me on behalf of the big universe?" Qin Xiu holding Waner, staring at Hansen, some scornfully said.


    "I have never been a hero, and I am not qualified to judge you. If I am you, maybe I will do the same thing with you," Hansen said.


    There is a hint of an accident in Qin Xiu��s eyes: "But you still stand in front of me and must fight with me."


    Han Sen''s eyes swept through the stars, sweeping through Boa, Ji Yanran, Han Linger, Xiaohua and others. His eyes gradually changed from compassion to steadfastness. When the eyes returned to Qin Xiu, they have become unshakable.


    "Because I care about people, they are all standing opposite you. You can destroy the universe for the sake of Wan, I want to guard the universe for the people I care about, not for justice and evil, right or wrong, just because of the creation, Only one person between you and me can stick to his own mind," Hansen said.


    Qin Xiu laughed: "You are right, it seems that we are all the same kind of people, and this battle is inevitable."


    "Unless you give up the idea of ??reversing time and space, would you?" Hansen asked.


    "I won''t, how about you?" Qin Xiu asked.


    "I won''t." Hansen replied without doubt.


    "That''s good." Qin Xiu stood up and put Waner gently on the top of the tablet. He gently kissed her forehead: "Wan, waiting for me, my brother will soon take you from a nightmare." Rescued... soon..."


    This turn is the separation of angels and demons.


    When Qin Xiu faced Han Sen, the gentleness of his face had long since disappeared, and his eyes were full of unquestionable firmness.


    "Although I was suppressed by the will of the chaos at that time, I spent most of my time in a state of slumber, but I still can feel your existence, but it is just a wonderful feeling, but I don''t know what kind of guy you are. Until the shell of the original glyph armor completely melts, my will gradually stabilizes the situation, and occasionally can truly sense your existence."


    Qin Xiu looked at Han Sen and continued: "For me, you are the most familiar stranger, and as early as the first time I sensed your existence, there is already a very strange feeling."


    "What do you feel?" Hansen asked.


    "You and I are too similar. If one day we can''t be friends, then we will definitely become enemies." Qin Xiu said faintly.


    "It seems that your premonition is very accurate, but I would rather your premonition not allowed." Hansen sighed.


    Qin Xiu just looked at Han Sen and said: "You have cultivated four kinds of genes, from the "Shan Han Jing" of the moon sister, "Blood Life" of Blood Life, "Xuan Xuan Jing" of Xuanmen and my The "Genetics Language" created by the early world. If the Guanghanjing can reach the extreme, take the step and completely purify its own genes, and the small universe formed will be incomparably pure. The role of blood and nerves is not for fighting, but if The ability to evolve a small universe is the most profitable of the four genetic techniques. The hole is the most powerful genetic technique, and perhaps at the extreme, it can truly evolve the universe, not just its own small universe."


    Speaking of this, Qin Xiu did not continue to say.


    "The first three of you have evaluated, why not evaluate the genetic terms together," Hansen said.


    "Because it is a kind of genetic technique that can''t be practiced, I have hesitated after I remembered my previous memory. If I want to cultivate the genetics, I finally gave up." After a pause, Qin Xiucai looked at Han Sen and said: "In fact, it is not chaos, but me, who really helps you get started with genetics."


    "Is it you?" Hansen looked at Qin Xiu with some surprise. The answer was somewhat unexpected.


    Qin Xiu continued: "The chaos really wants to help you, although she does study the heavens, but it is a pity that she is not the creator of the genetic language. On the understanding of the genetic language, she is a lot worse, if not me. When she started, she secretly moved some hands and feet. Even with the help of the gene original armor, you can''t get into the genetics."


    "Why are you doing that?" Hansen wondered.


    "Because I also want to know if the genetic terminology is really a dead end." Qin Xiu smiled slightly: "I see you now, I already know that it is not a dead end, you have taken the road."


    "I don''t know if I am going to get through, or I am still on the road," Hansen said.


    "Unfortunately, there is only one person between you and me who can continue to go." Qin Xiu said, the purple light on his body rose.


    The gemstone of Guanghua''s convergence suddenly became bright, and the gold coin stuck on the gene tablet was bounced out, and Hansen caught it and held it in the palm of his hand.


    The time and space that had been stopped has reversed, and it has started again, and it is more violent than before. Time goes by, the universe as a whole degenerates, and countless creatures dissipate in the aura.


    The souls that should have been turned to the gene temple, but flew toward the gene tablet, but those souls did not get the opportunity to reincarnate in the gene tablet, but were directly absorbed and merged by the gene tablet.


    "The whole universe has been merged with one. I am the universe. The universe is me. If you want to defeat me, you must destroy this universe. But if you can''t beat me, the universe will restart with me to Waner. The happiest time has started again..." Qin Xiu''s purple light merges with the gene tablet and the whole universe, just like the gods that control the heavens and the earth.


    Hansen''s eyes are dignified, watching countless souls rise above countless planets, and a large number of planets are annihilated, and many of the planets that did not exist, or the planets that existed in ancient times, emerged.


    His battle with Qin Xiu is not as simple as the battle between people, but a contest of the future direction of the universe.


    Hansen doesn''t know if his decision is good for the future universe, but he knows that only the universe exists, and Ji Yuran and Boa will exist.


    "Block him!" The temple collapsed, the gene temple fell, and even the body of the destructive gods dissipated, and the gods roared in unison.


    It is not just the gods, the chaos, the seven empire, the gene family, no matter what the souls are crying for, and countless creatures are sorrowful and broken.


    The universe seems to be turned into a purple hung, and everything is being annihilated.


    "Come on, let me see what kind of power your small universe has, whether it can stop my will." Qin Xiu''s voice like a demon echoed in the universe.


    "I didn''t wake up the little universe." Hansen''s figure has been submerged by the purple light, but the sound can make all the creatures hear clearly.


    "Is not awakened the small universe?"


    Lagerstroemia is also bitter: "Is the pressure of the evolutionary wall still not able to completely awaken his body?"


    "The universe is too big, my heart is not so big, I can''t hold so many things. What I have is just this gold coin. Now, I will give it to you." Hansen said, the thumb is light. With a light bullet, the gold coin in the hand was bounced toward Qin Xiu.


    Between a purple ���� universe, that gold coin is particularly eye-catching, passing through a lot of purple gas, alternating the front and back sides to Qin Xiufei.


    Qin Xiu��s eyes condensed, and the purple light of the entire universe seemed to be gathering toward the gold coins, trying to stop the approach of the gold coins.


    However, between the alternate rotation of the gold coin, the infinite purple aurora was bounced off, and the gold coin, like a golden lightning that passed by, rushed to Qin Xiu.


    Qin Xiu frowned slightly, stretched out his palm and grabbed the gold coin.


    "Is this the power of the genetic language? It is unusual, even the power of my universe can not control it." Qin Xiu looked at the gold coin in the palm of his hand.


    The gold coin is simple and simple, and there is only one word in front of it. It seems that this is just a piece of money.


    Qin Xiu wanted to flip the gold coin over and see what the back of it was, but found that the gold coin stuck to his palm and could not get it.


    "No, that''s not the power of the genetic language, but it can be said." Hansen looked at Qin Xiu.


    "What do you mean by saying that the genetic language is only a part of you, and it is not equal to the genetic language?" Qin Xi, so clever, immediately understood the meaning of Hansen.


    "Yes," Hansen said.


    "So, destroying it is tantamount to destroying you. Is it right?" Qin Xiu��s eyes flashed in the blink of an eye, and Zixia converges on his body, like a demon covering his body.


    Qin Xiu clenched his palms, and the power of terror broke out above his fists. It seemed to be crushing the gold coin.


    But in the next second, Qin Xiu''s face changed, and it became more and more ugly. His fists were shaking, his fingers were squirming, and a trace of golden brilliance emerged from the gap of his fingers.


    And the purple light of his body, but more quickly flow to the gold coins.


    "This...what is this power..." Qin Xiu''s face changed greatly. His entire body was sucked by the gold coin and was being sucked into the gold coin.


    Qin Xiu used all kinds of power, but could not stop his body from being sucked into the gold coin.


    Looking at Qin Xiu''s own arm, the palm of his hand was inhaled into the gold coin a little bit. Hansen said: "Although I can''t awaken the small universe, I can swallow any universe, and naturally wrap your little universe. Maybe, like this. I am not a human being?"


    "How could there be such a thing..." Qin Xiu''s eyes swayed, but it was only a moment. At the next moment, Qin Xiu''s other palm was kneeling like a knife, giving his arm holding the gold coin. Knocked down.


    "Useless." Hansen is shaking his head and sighing.


    The arm that was repaired by Qin Xiu was inhaled into the gold coin for a moment, but Qin Xiu��s body did not get rid of the suction of the gold coin, and was still sucked firmly, and the body was pulled to the gold coin a little.


    No matter how the power broke out, Qin Xiu still could not resist the suction of the gold coins. In the blink of an eye, half of the body was quickly pulled into the gold coins.


    "I didn''t expect... I really didn''t expect... The power of the genetic language is so powerful... I knew it so... I have to fight for the genetic armor... I didn''t expect it... I will lose it to myself. The genetics..." Qin Xiu smiled at this time, and the smile was somewhat relieved. Some of them were miserable and somewhat joyful. They could not describe what kind of smile he was.


    "Yes, you are defeated yourself," Hansen said.


    "No, I haven''t completely failed. Even if I die, as long as Waner can get happiness, that''s enough." Qin Xiu looked at Waner on the gene tablet, and smiled very happy: "Wan, goodbye, even My brother is gone, and you must live happily."


    "Not good!" Ziwei''s face changed greatly, wanting to remind Hansen, but it was late.


    I saw Qin Xiu Zhang mouth spurting a blood, a purple blood was sprayed to the gene tablet.


    Almost at the same time, Qin Xiu��s body was completely inhaled into the gold coin, and the gold coin finally showed its back.


    On the back of the gold coin, there was a purple figure, which is exactly what Qin Xiu looked like. Behind Qin Xiu, there is a small universe like a star.


    "Get... 1 Cosmic Co..."


    There was something loud and awkward in Hansen��s mind, but Hansen didn��t have the heart to listen carefully, because the gene tablet absorbed the purple blood that Qin Xiu spurted, and the crazy operation, the time and space of the big universe. Collapsed, like the end of the world.


    "Oops, the gene tablet is the actual controller of the big universe. Although Qin Xiu died, Qin Xiu opened the last self-destruction command of the gene tablet. The entire universe will be buried with Qin Xiu..." The goddess of light is pale.


    "No, Qin Xiu is not going to destroy the gene tablet itself, but to bring it back to the era of Wan." Ziwei said.


    "Han Sen, hurry up to stop the genetic monument, can''t let it continue..." The goddess shouted and the gene temple was about to collapse.


    "It''s useless. Only Qin Xiu can give orders to the gene tablet. Now Qin Xiu is dead. No one can order the gene tablet. If the gene tablet is forcibly destroyed, it will destroy the entire universe... If it is not destroyed... The monument now controls the universe... It really pulls the big universe back to that era..." The face of Ziwei is also a bit horrible.


    "That''s not everything is finished..." The gods are desperate.


    The entire universe is also the end of the mourning voice, whether it is the Empire Universe and the gene universe, the massive collapse, countless creatures die in the disaster, the soul rises like a star, one by one to the gene monument.


    "Han Sen, first save the treasure..." The chaos also saw that the countercurrent of the universe could not be stopped, and wanted Hansen to save the treasure.


    "Boa, I naturally want to save, but I want to save, not just Boa." Hansen reached out and took a stone clock from his body, reached out and knocked a note on the stone clock, and then said: "With gold coins The name, the heavens and the world listen to my order, everything is in its place..."


    With Hansen''s voice, the madness of the gene tablet suddenly stopped. The next second, the gene tablet that originally swallowed up all the power, actually spit out the power it absorbed.


    The big universe, which was destroyed by the reversal, began to rekindle.


    The inspiration of the heavens and the world was regained a little bit back to the body, and the surrounding stars were revived. They were overjoyed and couldn��t help but look up and look at the figure standing in front of the monument. It seems to be printing the figure into the deepest part of the mind. Never forget.

 ~： postscript

    On the nameless island, the Hansen family is on holiday by the sea.


    "Well, do you want to eat this?" Hansen sent a skewer of meat to a seven-year-old girl.


    The little girl rolled her eyes and took the barbecue. While eating, she muttered: "Uncle, I said, we really don''t fit. I don''t like uncle type. You can''t use me anymore."


    "But I like the loli type." Hansen said with a smile.


    "Uncle, are you looking at an unhealthy anime?" the little girl said with a grin.


    "Maybe." Hansen shrugged and continued to roast the tastes that he liked before.


    At the beginning, Qin repaired the body of the Emperor, in turn controlled the gene tablet, and thoroughly refining the spirit of the gene tablet, so that the gene tablet was completely used by him.


    However, Qin Xiu did not know that the gene tablet had transferred some of his true spirit to Hansen��s clock of the sky as early as the battle of thirty-three days.


    Therefore, Hansen was able to use the gene tablet in the clock of the day to stop the genesis and reverse the time and space, and finally save the universe from collapse.


    However, because the causal order was destroyed too much, many of them could not be recovered, so the universe did not fully recover to the state before the time and space reversal.


    Like Ji Yanran, she returned to the state of seven or eight years old and forgot everything that happened after the age of seven or eight. She did not believe that Hansen was her husband, and she did not believe that Xiaohua and Linger were her daughters.


    Hansen also thought a lot of ways, but unless Hansen is like Qin Xiu, once again, time and space are reversed, otherwise it is impossible to restore Ji Yanran to its previous state.


    Unfortunately, Hansen is not Qin Xiu. There is no small universe in his body, and there is no way to reverse time and space like Qin Xiu.


    "Living...staying..." The scream of the clock of the sky came from the sea, and it was seen that it was used by Boa and Linger as a skateboard to surf at sea.


    Although the clock of the sky can return to the monument, but it did not go back, still choose to stay in the clock of the sky.


    The kitten and the small silver and silver are lying side by side on the beach, enjoying the beautiful sunshine, lazy and not a little spirit.


    "Two little princesses, the juice you want is coming." There was a butterfly festival on the neck of the sheep, holding a tray, and sent it to the kitten and the small silver and silver.


    The little stars make waves in the sea, so that Boer and Linger have a heavy wave that can be challenged.


    The evil emperor wore a flower shirt and beach pants, a large sunglasses, a cigar in his mouth, an easel in front of him, a brush in one hand, and no idea what was being painted.


    Zero and Little Angels have been busy serving everyone, like two hardworking butlers.


    Although Hansen has long said that they can enjoy their own lives, they still go their own way. It seems that they have long been used to such a life.


    Xiao Jinjin is lying next to Ji Yanran, as if he is not awake all day.


    "You will be happy when you arrive. The family ran here for a holiday and threw all the mess to others." A handsome man came over.


    "How come you have time to come here?" Hansen looked at Ziwei in surprise.


    The destruction of the Great Universe is too serious. Although the Genesis finally gave up control of the Great Universe because of the clock of the sky, the Gene Temple regained the Great Universe, but there are still many things in the Great Universe that require Lagerstroemia and A group of gods deal with it.


    Hansen did not have the ambition to dominate the universe. Naturally, he would not take over the big universe. A sky garden has already caused him a headache. It is still managed by Qin and Huang Jingjing.


    However, the rise of sheltered humans has been unstoppable. Even if Hansen is not willing to take over the big universe, and waiting for the generations of shelters to be born, the universe will become the world of mankind sooner or later.


    "I don''t want to see you guys, but there is something, but I have to come and talk to you." Ziwei sat down next to Hansen, and naturally took his roasted meat from Hansen''s hand. Gu Zi ate it.


    "Uncle, you talk, I went to play with Boa." Ji Yanran got up very well and ran to the sea.


    "Is there still no way?" Ziwei looked at the back of Ji Yanran and said.


    "You can''t even have a way. What can I do? I can only wait for her to grow up and chase her once again," Hansen said.


    "It seems that this is not an easy task. Now she doesn''t like Uncle." Ziwei smiled and shouted.


    "You come here to find me, isn''t it just to make fun of me?" Hansen rolled his eyes and said.


    Ziwei converges with a smile and says seriously: "The universe coin you said, I have already used the ability of the gene temple to deduct it, but because the rules of the big universe are destroyed too much, many places have become concealed. unknown."


    "So can''t you find it?" Hansen couldn''t help but frown.


    At the beginning, he suppressed Qin Xiu with that gold coin, swallowed Qin Xiu''s small universe and turned it into a cosmic coin.


    However, at that time, in order to stop the time-space reversal of the gene tablet in time, he did not recover the cosmic coin for the first time. When he later went to find it, he could not find the cosmic coin.


    Until now, Hansen still didn''t know what the cosmic coin had in the end, nor did he know where the cosmic coin went.


    Ziwei shook her head, and the evidence said solemnly: "If it is just because of this, it is no big deal, but I suspect that this is someone who secretly moved his hand and took the cosmic coin." ��


    [m.] Han Sen has long been skeptical, but he can''t think of it, who will take the cosmic currency.


    "Do you think who will take the cosmic coin?" Hansen asked Ziwei.


    Ziwei''s eyes are as blurred as the stars, but they haven''t talked for a long time. They look at the sea for a long while, and they say plausibly: "I can''t think of taking the cosmic coins in that situation."


    "I can''t think of it, or don''t want to think?" Hansen stared at Ziwei and asked.


    "I don''t know." Ziwei''s eyes still stare at the boundless sea.


    ......


    At the same time, within the collapse of the time and space cracks, a figure came to a place of nothingness. If Hansen saw the figure, he would surely scream out, and it turned out to be the dead ancient demon.


    The ancient devil flew in nothingness, and soon he saw a suspended island in that nothingness.


    There are flowers and grass on the island, and there is a log cabin, and in front of the log cabin, there is a piece of cloth with four large characters "Death."


    Next to the cloth, there is a white-haired old man drinking tea.


    No one can think of it, there is such a place in such a run-down space.


    "Adult, the things you want are taken back." The ancient demon came to the wooden house and prayed to the old man who was drinking tea, and handed a gold coin to the old man.


    "You have worked hard for these years." The white-haired old man took the gold coin and said with a slight sigh.


    "Without an adult, you don''t have an ancient demon. This is what I should do." The ancient devil said humblely.


    "I originally told you to stay with the little ** until the end of the experiment, you can return your ziyou body. I did not expect an accident in the experiment, people detached from the bond, made so many things, really It hurts you. But fortunately, the result is finally back on track, and we finally have the qualification to walk into that door." The white-haired old man played with the gold coins in his hands, his fingers rubbed against the stars and cosmic patterns above, and his eyes were strange. Said.


    The look of the ancient devil also said something weird: "It��s just that we didn��t think of it. The original adult had your unintentional chess, and finally completed your long-cherished wish."


    The white-haired old man''s look is more and more weird. He said a long time ago: "The battle of the king of the king, Komori''s life is already a must. I changed my life and let him go on, but he is already a lifeless person. No one can predict his fate again. I didn''t think that he would become a gene devourer... Fortunately, he has no ambitions... he won''t walk out of the door...other... oh..."


    The old-fashioned old man said that he just giggled and didn''t say anything more. He just grabbed the cloth that counted the fate next to him, and one hand tore the cloth.


    As if the world was opened, an ancient mysterious golden gate emerged from nothingness. If you look carefully, you will find that the golden gate is almost exactly the same as the golden gate that Golden Retriever spits out.


    "Adult, do you really want to go in?" The ancient demon looked at the white-haired old man standing in front of the golden gate, and hesitated.


    The white-haired old man looked back at the ancient demon: "It seems that you already know that I am not exactly him."


    "Yes, but you are you, anyway, for the ancient devil, it is the same." The ancient devil said.


    "I also want to see what kind of world he is yearning for," said Bai Laofa, who shook the gold coins in his hand to the golden gate.


    On the golden gate, there was just a groove, which coincided with the gold coin. The gold coin fell on the golden gate, and suddenly it only heard a bang, and the golden gate slowly opened.


    At the same time, from the golden gate, a strange voice came out: "The shelter door has been opened. Do you really want to leave the shelter? That will make you lose all protection."


    "Adults..." Looking at the white-haired old man to the golden gate, the ancient demon could not help but screamed again.


    "Don''t tell anyone about everything about me, just when I have never existed." The old man did not look back, just stopped and said in a low voice.


    "Don''t even talk to the president?" the ancient devil said bitterly.


    "I am not him after all, the person she likes, is already dead." The white-haired old man said, stepping out and walking into the golden gate.


    Bang!


    The old and heavy gates were closed and gradually disappeared into nothingness, as if they had never existed.

 ~： Fanwai 1 "I am Professor Han"

    ��Professor Han, how do you need to modify this paper?��


    "Professor Han, how do you solve the problem of quantum transmission instability?"


    "Professor Han, you are so great, there is no genius in the world that can compare with you..."


    My name is Han Lin. The youngest full professor in the history of the Daqin Imperial Academy of Science and Technology, the 21-year-old professor of science and technology, is unique in the history of the Daqin Empire.


    It can be said that in the field of scientific research in the Daqin Empire, I am a god-like existence. I was admired by hundreds of millions of people and won countless honors and merits. It is called the god-given son of the Daqin Empire.


    I enjoyed the highest standard of welfare and treatment in the Daqin Empire. I even enjoyed the title of the emperor personally enshrined, and enjoyed the infinite glory, but I couldn��t be so happy.


    Because of this, I did not get any gods, even the lowest level of God, did not respond to my blood, refused to give me even the lowest level of the gods blood.


    Within the great universe of the Empire, if human beings do not have the blood of the gods, there is no way to practice them. There is no way to use even the lowest-level genetic species. In one respect, it is no different from waste.


    "Sure enough, it still failed." There was no reaction to seeing the blood dripping into the furnace. Although I was already prepared, I couldn''t help but lose.


    This is my 436th attempt, and the result is still a failure.


    As a scientist, I always believe that any problem can be solved by scientific means, but I have tried not knowing how many methods, but I can never get the blood of the gods.


    Sometimes I can''t help but think, my hard-working mom will lie to me.


    "Children, as long as you like, you can have everything. You are the best person in the world, no one." When my mother was still alive, she often said this to me.


    In this case, when I was a child, I was convinced, and I was really talented in learning. No matter how difficult the subject is, as long as I am willing to learn, I can achieve high achievement in a short time.


    However, this does not include the most important ability to practice. Although I have exhausted the method, I can''t even get started.


    Silently walked out of the temple, watching the starry sky in the middle of the night, could not help but sigh, my heart said: "Mom, maybe I am not as good as you expected."


    When I saw someone coming towards the temple, I lowered the brim and pulled the collar of the trench coat a little higher.


    Although I can''t get the blood of the gods, it has been spread all over the Empire Universe. It''s no secret, but I don''t want others to see me as a loser.


    Looking through the low brim, I found that the two people who were approaching were actually the people I knew. It looked like a 40-year-old man with a beard called Zhao Tong. I was an assistant in the Science and Technology Institute. It is also an associate professor.


    And Zhao Tong walked together, is a seventeen-eight-year-old, white and beautiful, but has a mature and steady woman who is not commensurate with her age and looks.


    Seeing this woman, I was a little surprised. Her name is Qin Xiyue. She is the long princess of the emperor today. She is a talented girl who combines wisdom and beauty. The Princess of the Moon is unknown to the Daqin Empire.


    Although Qin Xiyue is also a genius, he has a good knowledge reserve and scientific research level only at the age of seventeen or eight, which is not inferior to the average professor.


    But that is only compared with the average professor. Compared with me, she is naturally very poor. So half a year ago, she applied to come to the Science and Technology Institute to study with me. She was an assistant and half apprentice in my laboratory.


    In the past six months, I have taught her a lot of things, of course, besides being because she is my apprentice and princess, but also because she is very admired by me, and even concealed the meaning of love.


    Although I prefer the sister of the hobby hip, I am not interested in this beautiful girl who is stronger than the tablet, but as a man, I still have a little vanity of a man, and I am admired by a beautiful princess. It is always a matter of making a man happy.


    Therefore, although I did not accept her admiration, she was better than her.


    I pulled the brim down a bit and lowered my head to prevent them from seeing my face, lest they recognize me.


    When I was thinking about whether I would be recognized by them, I heard Zhao Tong say: "Princess, you don''t really want to follow Han Lin all the time? Although he has made great achievements in scientific research, In terms of practice, it is a waste. One is only a trail in science and technology. It is the avenue to repair and advance. He is not worthy of your princess''s continued loss of time."


    I couldn''t help but frown slightly, although I knew that others were saying behind me, but Zhao Tong was very respectful to me. Although Zhao Tong was much older than me, he usually served like a student. It is said that it is a matter of listening and speaking, but it is not like this.


    Qin Xiyue said faintly: "I naturally know that I follow Han Lin and only want to master the information of the super quantum transmission instrument he studied. After that, he will naturally leave."


    Her words made my heart more uncomfortable. I didn''t want Qin Xiyue to approach me. It was for such a purpose.


    The two men spoke with me and walked into the temple in a few moments, but I was a little uncomfortable in my heart, and some went forward with some sorrow.


    It was not because of Zhao Tong and Qin Xiyue��s words that hurt me, but because I could not see the direction of progress.


    In this world, no matter how brilliant the achievements in other aspects, it is impossible to become a strong person in practice, and it is always difficult to be truly respected by others.


    And I can learn in any way, but I can''t practice it.


    "Guess who I am?" Han Lin''s eyes were stretched out from behind and covered with a playful voice.


    "The only thing, don''t make trouble." Han Lin grabbed the hand holding his eyes and pulled the person behind him from the side.


    "You, it''s really boring, it''s a piece of wood, can''t you pretend that you can''t guess me?" The woman with dark hair and waist was sullen.


    If the aristocrats of the Daqin Empire saw the woman''s present appearance, they would be surprised to open their mouths and could not believe their eyes.


    The only sword, one of the most famous young women in the Daqin Empire, has the reputation of the ice sword fairy. The sword is very clear. At the age of 23, he has already achieved great achievements in the kendo. Even many swords. Many years of kendo masters have been conquered by the sword''s only kendo. Now she is the kendo instructor of the Imperial College, teaching many descendants of the emperor and the prince.


    Of course, the only thing that is so famous is the sword. Apart from her own talents, there is also a very important reason. She is the only daughter of the Daqin Empire.


    The sword is not alone for the Qin Guo Tai Fu. It has been taught to assist the two emperors. Today, the Qin Emperor Qin Bai is even more like a sword. He is not alone in the sword. As his only daughter, the privilege of his identity can be imagined.


    Even after the princes of the imperial city of Yudu, they did not dare to make a second in front of the sword. The emperor��s princess was afraid that she would not be more favored.


    I don��t know how many noble people want to hold the beauty back. Unfortunately, the sword��s only eye is higher than the top, that is, the different surname king who inherits the ruin of the ruined temple is not seen, so how many Wang Sungong��s sons are returned, so in the original Before the sword fairy seal, there will be a ice word.


    If it is the only way for the little girl to see the sword at that time, I am afraid that it will be mad.


    "I was a bored person." I shrugged and said.


    "Don''t think that you said this, I will let you go." The only thing the sword didn''t care about what I said, reached out and grabbed my arm, leaning against me like a smile.


    I suddenly looked helpless and said with a smile: "Is this fun?"


    In the city of Yuxi, I don��t know how many noble people are staring at the sword, but the only one in the sword is special to me. This naturally cannot escape the eyes and ears of those people.


    For this reason, I have not suffered much. If it is not the project I am studying now, I have received the strong support of Qinhuang. It is listed as the most important step in Qin��s ten-year plan. I am afraid that even my little life can be saved. It''s hard to say.


    "I think it''s fun." The sword said with a smile.


    I still want to say something, the only one of the sword has pulled my hand forward and said, "Come with me, I have a gift for you."


    "I don''t want any gifts," I said, shaking my head.


    "I promise, this time the gift, you will love it." The only thing that the sword took me and continued, and quickly pulled me onto a small aircraft on the tarmac.


    "Where is this going?" I asked in confusion.


    I don''t doubt that the sword will only be bad for me. The only source of the sword is that if she wants to move me, she doesn''t need to be so wasteful.


    "You will know when you arrive." The only beauty in the sword flashed a strange brilliance.


    The aircraft left the city of Yuxi and fell on a planet still in its original state.


    I was suddenly shocked by the wonders in front of me. It was a golden river. It was tens of thousands of miles. The river was like a golden gem flowing, watching the dreams of incomparable dreams.


    In the golden river, there is a golden shadow hidden underneath, like a dragon, a very strange and strange.


    "This is... God..." I know what it is.


    I have studied many methods that I can practice. The most successful one is to get the wild blood of the gods. In this way, even if you don''t get the gift of the gods, you can practice the same.


    However, the blood of the wild gods is so rare that even if there is a god, it may not be able to condense the spirit of the gods, so although I know that this method may allow myself to practice, but there is no opportunity to experiment.


    Nowadays, this golden river is obviously a high-level god, and there is a hidden shadow in the veins, which is the vision of the spirit of the gods.


    The only smile of the sword said: "Yes, this is a god, and it also breeds the spirit of the gods. As long as you acquire this spirit, you can practice like a normal person without praying for the gods. Gift."


    "What do you mean by giving me the spirit of this god?" I asked with amazement as the sword asked.


    "I remember today is your 22nd birthday, this is my birthday present to you," said the sword.


    "Why?" I didn''t like it because of this good news. I just looked at the sword with doubt. The heart said: "So the spirit of the gods, why is the sword only given to me? Is this the compensation for my shield?" If this is the case, the sword is the only one that has a conscience."


    The sword''s only slender finger took care of the hair in front of the forehead. He smiled at me and said, "What do you need for your boyfriend''s birthday present?"


    "But I am just your shield." I am a little confused.


    "What is the shield?" The sword looked at me with astonishment and squinted: "I have only known that you are my boyfriend, what is the shield?"


    "You..." I looked at the sword only, and I didn''t know what to say for a while.


    "Well, the time is almost the same. The spirit of the gods in this vein has been suppressed and cannot move. You only need to walk into the big river and bathe the golden dragon blood to get the spirit of the gods." The only thing that points to the dragon shadow in the golden river is said.


    I looked at the direction of the sword''s only direction. I know clearly that such a high-spirited spirit is invaluable and capable of forcibly suppressing it. In the Daqin Empire, few people can do it, even if it is The first swordsman of the Great Qin Empire, the sword is not alone.


    The sword has not been retired early, it is the emperor today, there is no very important thing and dare not bother him. The only sword for me is to ask the sword to not be alone. This person is great.


    "Would you like to send me?" I saw the only confirmation to the sword.


    "Of course." The sword only answered affirmatively.


    "Then I will accept it." Yan Yan smiled, I took the boat prepared by the river and went to the center of the river.


    The golden water of the river is like a golden dragon, and the closer to the golden dragon shadow, the more intense the gold is. When it comes to the dragon shadow, the golden color of the river is already thick.


    As soon as I gritted my teeth, I jumped down from the boat and let my body soak in the golden river. I was excited and awkward.


    With the Spirit of the Spirit, I can practice like a normal person. This is what I have been waiting for for a long time.


    However, when my body touched the river, the nearby golden color retreated like a tidal wave. The surrounding rivers were golden, but only the one-meter-diameter water area where I was located became an ordinary transparent river.


    "What is going on here? Isn''t the wild gods rejecting me?" I was unwilling to swim to the golden river again and again.


    But no matter where I swim, the golden river there will recede, as if I am a god, but I am afraid to avoid it.


    "Han Lin, come on." I don''t know how long it took, the only sound of the sword rang next to me. I turned my head and saw her standing on the boat and extended my hand to me.


    "Sorry, let you down." Sitting on the boat, I said with some disappointment.


    "No, I have never been disappointed, because you are you, the excellent Professor Han Lin Han who shines like a light. No matter whether you can practice or not, you can''t cover up the light. It is just as fascinating." The only one lying on the opposite side of me, reaching out to caress my cheeks, and my eyes seemed to be soft.


    In the meantime, I couldn''t help but feel obsessed. To be honest, although the sword is only beautiful and very temperament, but before that, I didn''t feel special about her. She is not the type I like, at least her. The chest still can''t reach my ideal standard.


    But at this moment, I feel that she is very moving, as if the **** of the whole universe are added together, and it is not as charming as her at this time.


    Maybe this night is too embarrassing, maybe this breeze is too intoxicating, I don''t know what I did. When I come back to God, the only sword has been in my arms, the soft and shiny red lips. I have also been sucked tightly by my big mouth.


    boom!


    When I felt like the whole person was floating in the clouds, I suddenly heard a thunder and pulled my soul away from heaven back to heaven.


    I saw the golden light flashing in the sky, a golden dragon from the big river broke through the water, most of the body rose up to the sky, like the same gold statue anger against the sky, every dragon scales flashing dazzling and cold light.


    "Oops... There are genetic species secretly sneak into the gods to devour the spirit of the gods... evolved into a broken beast..." The sword was only shocked, and Hansen wanted to escape.


    Although she is a proud woman, she is very talented and born. At her age, she can be said to be an invincible existence, but she still has an unreachable distance from the boundary.


    I naturally know the fear of breaking the beast, and I have some concerns in my heart.


    Unfortunately, my fear soon became a reality. I saw a roar. The golden dragon''s broken beast made a roar, and a golden beam of light was born in the mouth, and the only bombardment came to me and the sword.


    The golden light beam descended like a dead light, and with the sword''s only flying speed, it could not escape.


    "Remember, there is a woman named Sword who likes you and remembers her beautiful look at the moment." The sword only smiled at me, violently forced me out, and then pulled the sword in hand. The body rises and the sword is shining, and the golden light is gone.


    "Don''t..." My body quickly receded in the air, but my eyes saw the sword light on the only body of the sword colliding with the golden light beam.


    The invincible sword light is like a paper paste at this time, and it is crushed by the golden light in an instant, and it will fall on the only body of the sword.


    The distance is too far, I can''t see the expression of the sword''s only present, but it seems that she saw her look back and look at me. Before the golden light beam falls on her, under the golden light, I Finally saw her expression.


    "Goodbye..." I saw that she seemed to open her mouth and said two words, when the expression on her face could not be described.


    I can''t say what kind of expression it is, but looking at the expression, my heart is inexplicably heartbroken, raising unspeakable unwillingness and anger.


    I hate, hate that I can''t practice, hate that I don''t have the power, even a woman can''t save it. I have never had a moment to hate my incompetence.


    I fetched my fists desperately, and although I knew that it was useless, I couldn��t even stop my flying body from staying away.


    But in the next second, I suddenly had an inexplicable force filled with the whole body, pushing my body like a jet machine, and suddenly I went back to the air and went to the broken beast.


    I have no time to think about where the power comes from, whether it has competed with the broken beast, but a desperate punch to the broken beast.


    The time around seems to have been slowed down. The golden light did not fall on the sword. I had already rushed to her, one hand pulled her to the hand, the other hand clenched the fist, no Hesitantly rushed to the golden beam.


    boom!


    The golden light shattered, and I watched the golden light beam smashed by my fist. Even I couldn��t believe it. The horrible broken beast was broken under my fist, as if it were Not a powerful broken beast, but a fragile glass statue.


    I looked at the golden diffuse film like a meteor shower. When I turned my head, I saw that the only one of the sword was looking at me from my eyes. I couldn��t help but sway, and the domineering slammed her waist and said, "Don��t be afraid. There is me, no one in the universe can hurt you."


    My heart is proud of myself, and I want to say a few more words, but the power inside the body suddenly disappeared without a trace, suddenly let me lose my ability to fly, involuntarily to fall.


    "Oh..." He hugged the only thigh of the sword in a hurry, and this made the fall of the situation, I could not help but flush.


    "Hey!" The only thing that is the sword is to smile and smile. It looks very happy.

 ~： Fanwai 2 "My universe is there"

    Black-haired black hair, a man with a black ink standing on the trunk of a towering tree, the thick leaves almost completely obstruct his body shape, but the man��s eyes are like the edge of the blade. Passing through the gap between the branches and leaves, reflecting the small courtyard of the white wall and blue tiles not far away.


    The man has been standing here for a month. It seems to have never been half-pointed like a stone statue. Even the ants, caterpillars and little squirrels on the tree have made it a part of the big tree. There is no fear. From time to time, he climbed over from him.


    The man''s body is not moving, but his eyes are getting more and more weird.


    In the yard, there are a few mouthfuls of family, there are few men and women, there are many strange animals, cats, foxes, and dragon-like creatures.


    However, men have never seen those weird creatures carefully. His attention has always been on a girl who seems to be only seventeen or eight years old.


    The girl''s long gentleness, beauty, quiet, black hair and black hair, there is a kind of Jiangnan woman''s grace.


    But this is not the main reason why men pay attention to her. He watched here for a month. Every day, watching the girl busy in the yard, not finishing the cleaning of the courtyard, or cooking for the men and women at home, it is like a hardworking Little maid.


    This made the man very angry, and even his eyes became sharper.


    "This should not be her life, her life should be ten times more than this." The man''s eyes flashed a strange look, it seems to make some kind of decision.


    Today is the day of purchase, zero and usual, riding the pink scooter and slowly driving to the nearest town.


    Although she has zero ability, she can reach any corner of the planet in an instant, but every time she goes out, she insists on riding this pink ancient pedal scooter and slowly goes to the town to buy food.


    The small courtyard was built on the outskirts of the empty mansion. The stone road that was not repaired for a long time was fairly flat. There were endless rapeseed flowers on both sides of the stone road. Under the morning light, Jin Cancan exudes a fresh fragrance.


    Zero riding a small motorcycle slowly moving forward, looking at the front of some of the uneven stone road, the corner of the corner could not help but outline a smile.


    These slate, when Hansen taught the Linger sword, let Linger cut out a sword and a sword, Linger began to control the power, and the slate was cut in thin and thick, and he was born for a long time. It��s useless for a long time, but it��s still a treasure that makes Linger break.


    Suddenly, in front of the motorcycle, I don��t know when a man appeared. The man stood straight in front of the motorcycle and saw that the motorcycle rushed over. There was no meaning for a little retreat.


    squeak!


    Zero emergency braking, but fortunately her opening was not fast, when the wheel is less than half a foot away from the man, the car finally stopped.


    Zero looked at the man did not speak, she is not a woman who likes to talk.


    The man also looked at zero. Seeing zero has never meant to talk. He could only cough a little and straighten his body. Bao said solemnly: "Do you want to be the master of this universe? If you want, I will Can make you the greatest existence in this universe, and command the universe to dare not..."


    When it comes to excitement, the man stretched out a finger to the sky, a pair of heaven and earth, only the momentum of my own.


    Dudu! Dudu!


    The man said that he was rising, but he saw that he had been riding a small motorcycle. He was tossing him from the side, and the man still kept the posture of standing in the sky, but at this time, it looked completely, but there was no momentum at all. Instead, it looks very embarrassing.


    After petrochemical for half a second, the man put away his fingers and looked up again. He followed the motorcycle and said, "Have you heard clearly? I can make you the most powerful existence in the universe, so that you don''t have to Don''t look at anyone''s face again when you are under the fence..."


    Zero did not look at the man next to him, looking at the front, slowly driving her scooter slowly.


    "It seems that you are doubting my ability." The man took a deep breath and suddenly rushed to the front of the scooter. One hand pressed the front of the scooter and suddenly stopped the scooter. I can''t move forward half a minute when I idling on the ground.


    Zero released the throttle and watched the man finally speak: "I know you, you are called the ancient demon, and you are killed by a stroke."


    "No, you don''t know enough about me. I am not just the ancient demon who was killed in the battle of thirty-three days." The man corrected.


    "What are you?" asked the faceless expression.


    The ancient demon opened his mouth, but suddenly found that he did not seem to have a title that can be shown in front of zero.


    The relationship between him and Han Jingzhi has no way to say anything. Even if he can say it, there are few creatures in the present universe who know the name of the god.


    If he is the vice president of the chaos, it seems even more unworthy to show off. Even Qin Xiu, who used to be the president of the chaos, was defeated by Hansen, the title of vice president of the chaos. Not so glorious.


    After all, the ancient demon has lived countless years of old tycoons, and there is no meaning of blushing. It is natural to change the tone and say: "I have a supernatural power that can know the past and future. I can see your past life and see you in the afterlife. Your destiny should not be like this now."


    "What about my fate?" Zero''s face still hasn''t changed.


    The ancient demon sees the zero state of mind like the ancient well without waves, can not help but sigh: "I am not the one who created the character, although not yet able to grow up, but this state of mind is not comparable to the general creature."


    The ancient demon knows that if he can''t throw some shocking news, it is difficult to impress this girl who seems to be pure and innocent.


    "Your future will become God and dominate the entire universe," said the ancient demon.


    "The ones in the temple?" Zero said.


    The ancient demon looks solemnly shaking his head: "No, it is the same **** as the one in the Gene Temple. No, it should be said that it is a stronger **** than him. You will become the most supreme being among the genes."


    "Why?" Zero eyes seem to have not changed.


    The ancient demon saw that the zero was still unmoved, and he had to continue to throw the bait: "Because your body contains the gene of the greatest super **** in the universe."


    The ancient devil''s sentence is not a false statement, but a big truth, otherwise the ancient devil will not come to change.


    If there is anyone in the world who knows the true origin of zero, then there is only one ancient demon.


    When the ancient demon was sent to the gods by the predecessor of the Gene Temple, he would be undercover. As a result, the former lord and the chaos president became a family, and then there was an accident of rebellion.


    In order to be able to continue their plans, the ancient demon can only be reborn into the anti-cosm. Originally their plan was that the ancient demon summoned the predecessor of the gene temple in the anti-cosmos to the anti-cosm, when the old master could use the ancient devil The anti-cosmic body descends, finds the ancestors, and continues to plan.


    But who knows that people are not as good as days, because the former lord had some problems in restarting the big universe, and the ancient devil was in the place of the shelter, the former president who was summoned was seriously injured, and then Refused by the rules of the sanctuary, and finally had to choose to make the seriously injured body of the fusion with Ashura, and a true spirit was reborn and became a human man named Han Jingzhi.


    Later, although Han Jingzhi awakened the memory of his previous life, he was no longer the owner of the former Gene Temple.


    After getting the memory of past lives, Han Jingzhi once had a whimsical desire to use his own genes and the genes of Ashura to see what kind of creatures can be created and whether they have the opportunity to become the creatures that took that step.


    The gene of Ashura contains the genes of the old master, and Han Jing��s self-promotion is beyond the existence of the old master. Although there are many bragging elements, it is undeniable that the combination of the two may indeed create a A creature with unlimited possibilities.


    Unfortunately, Han Jingzhi is only Han Jingzhi, not the owner of the Gene Temple. His strength at that time was not enough to capture the genes of Ashura. Therefore, he could only use the more roundabout method and enter the Shura people to deceive. Helping the Shura people to study ways to enter the shelter without being excluded, from the Shura people to defraud the genetic fluids that Ashura left in the tomb of the Shura.


    Later, when the incident was revealed, the old liar escaped with the experimental body and was chased by the Shura people. He had to enter the shelter to take refuge, but he was unlucky enough to encounter a super **** creature. The result was almost eaten and the experimental product was also taken. Both the experimental body and the experimental body were lost.


    And zero is the experimental body. When Han Jingzhi looked at her again, Zero had already been with Han Sen, and the evolution rate of zero was not as fast as the old liar imagined, so the old liar did not force take away zero. Let her stay with Hansen.


    This incident was also heard by the ancient demon after he saw the old liar again.


    The old liar once said to the ancient demon. If he didn��t come back after going out, and the descendants of the Han family didn��t have the idea to go out, then the ancient devil could go to zero and try his luck, with her genes, go out of that. The possibility of one step will not be lower than that of Qin Xiu.


    In the past ten years, the strength of the ancient devil has reached the extreme of the universe. Just like the old master of the year, there is no way to go half a step. He also wants to go out of the door to see it, so he came to the Korean family. Try your luck.


    Originally, he did not want to use zero, but he saw that such a superb person who was born and born was actually called as a maid in the Han family, so that he really could not stand it.


    Even if he does not want to use the power of zero to get out of the door, he is also reluctant to look at the existence of such a life like zero. After all, zero can also be regarded as the descendants of the old master.


    "As long as you like, I can teach you how to stimulate the super-god genes in the body and make you the master of the universe..." The ancient demon continues to seduce.


    "No need." Zero said a faint sentence, launched the throttle to bypass the ancient demon to continue.


    Even if the mind is as good as the ancient devil, at this time, it is not only annoying. If it is someone else, the double gene of the old master is so degraded and willing to be a servant, even if that person is Hansen, he is the same. Can''t stand it.


    "You don''t want me, I want to give you." The ancient demon is like a magical ghost. In an instant, when it reaches zero, it is necessary to grab the zero arm and take her away from here.


    The ancient devil said in the dark: "When you really get the power, you will not think like this now."


    However, the hand of the ancient demon extended, but when he saw zero, he slightly moved his wrist, just to avoid his palm.


    The ancient demon glimpsed a little, and the eyes flashed some suspicious colors. In the next second, the ancient demon hands broke out of unimaginable power, as if they were incarnate in the hands of thousands of hands, and countless palms shrouded toward zero.


    The figure of zero is like the Liu technique that moves with the wind. It gently sways between them, and even escapes all the attacks of the ancient demon.


    The ancient demon face became more and more surprised. He found that zero seemed to be unpredictable. He stepped back to where he could not attack, and each time he just escaped his attack.


    "Foreseeing the ability of the future? It is impossible... she has not yet awakened... It is impossible to have the power of the old master..." The ancient demon stared at zero and his eyes were getting hotter.


    "Stop." Zero suddenly sighed coldly and stepped back a few steps away from the battle circle.


    "You changed your mind?" Gumo stared at Zero.


    "No, I just want to tell you, don''t try to damage my car, then I will be very angry." Zero said.


    The ancient devil glimpsed: "What do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything, just give you a chance to change your destiny." Zero.


    The ancient demon glanced at the pink locomotive next to him, and suddenly there was an uncontrollable thought in his heart. The next second, the face of the ancient demon showed a decisive color, condensed the power of terror, and slammed the pink one. motorcycle.


    "Fate, can''t it be changed?" Zero sighed, and there was a strange force in his body, slightly raising his finger and pointing to the ancient demon.


    A strange force rises in the zero body, just like the big explosion in the universe, as if there are countless stars in the middle of the derivation.


    "The power of the universe...you have already stepped out of that one..." The ancient devil��s words have not been finished yet, and he saw the invisible force of the zero fingertips, and the crushing of his punching force in an instant, the invisible The force runs directly through his chest, like the invisible spear of the same handle, nailing him to the ground.


    Blood rushed out of the blood hole in the chest and instantly flowed to the ground.


    "I warned you, don''t move my car, but you still choose the worst fate." Zero pushed the car and said as he walked.


    "Why? Why have you arrived in this realm, but you have to be a servant in the Han family? Don''t you know that you are fully capable of becoming the master of the entire universe?" The ancient devil looked incredulously.


    Zero looked at the direction of the small courtyard and then said faintly: "My entire universe is there."


    The ancient demon glimpsed, staring at the zero riding the pink pedal scooter on the slate path and gradually drifting away.


    The breeze blew across the earth, picking up the yellow flower waves, licking the long black hair, and squirting a line of handwriting on the side of the motorcycle''s side.


    "Sen and zero!"